《A Lucky Wife Born Again From a Farm Family》


 Chapter 1: Grabbing food【Escape】

    Chapter 1: Grabbing food��Escape��


    Chapter 1: Grabbing food [Escape]


    "Gu Xiaoyu, stop for me!" Niu Dazhuang, holding a big stick, led several brothers in the family to surround Gu Xiaoyu, pointed at the sweet potatoes in her arms and said, "Hand over the sweet potatoes."


    Gu Xiaoyu hugged the sweet potato tightly and looked at the five brothers of the Niu family who were surrounding him, "No, this is the sweet potato I got for my work, not yours."


    There has been a drought in the northwest of Dachu for two years. There has been no harvest and it has be difficult to drink water. The people really have no way to survive and can only flee the famine with their families. Gu Xiaoyu''s family is one of the victims of the famine.


    This sweet potato was a reward for helping Lin Houde''s family in the neighboring vige carry their child for a day, and it was left for her younger brother Cheng Ge''er to eat.


    The Niu family brothers were notoriously dirty, and they robbed a lot of food from other people on their way to escape from the wastnd. When Niu Dazhuang saw that she refused to give it to her, his eyes turned fierce and he said angrily: "If you don''t give it to me, brothers, grab it for me!"


    Although Gu Xiaoyu was only ten years old, he also developed a fierce spirit on the way to escape. When he saw the Niu brothersing to grab food, he bit Niu Erzhuang''s outstretched hand, and then knocked away Niu Xiaozhuang who was surrounding him. , grab the sweet potato and run away.


    Niu Dazhuang waspletely irritated when he saw Gu Xiaoyu dare to run. His eyes shed with cruel light. When he was about to catch up with Gu Xiaoyu, he hit Gu Xiaoyu with a big stick in his hand.


    Bang!


    Gu Xiaoyu was hit on the back of the head, blood flowed out, his vision went dark, and he fell to the ground.


    Niu Dazhuang looked proud: "Let you run away, you are looking for death."


    He opened Gu Xiaoyu''s hand, took away the sweet potato, and finished one sweet potato in a few mouthfuls, making him choke until he rolled his eyes.


    The remaining four Niu family brothers caught up and saw that the sweet potatoes were gone. They did not dare to hit Niu Dazhuang. They were so angry that they kicked Gu Xiaoyu who fell to the ground: "You lose money, you are a broom star. If you dare to run away, I will beat you to death."


    After resolving their hatred, the five brothers walked away, leaving Gu Xiaoyu alone to die on the ground.


    At dusk, arge number of victims stopped on their way and dragged their skinny bodies to look for something to eat at the foot of the mountain. When they saw Gu Xiaoyu knocked unconscious on the ground, they only nced at him and then turned around and continued looking for food.


    After more than three months of fleeing the famine, people often died on the road. The victims were already used to it.


    Some people from Gujia Vige were looking for food nearby. When they saw Gu Xiaoyu being knocked unconscious, they hurriedly went to inform Gu Xiaoyus mother, Cui.


    Mrs. Cui came with her eldest daughter Gu Jinxiu and carried Gu Xiaoyu back to the resting ce at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Xiaoyu was seriously injured and remained unconscious after being carried back. Gu Dashan had to go to Mrs. Gu to ask for food and save him.


    "A loser, you still want the old woman to pay for the food and ask a doctor to treat her illness? What kind of treatment? There is nothing to treat the dead in this world. Digging a pit and burying her after death is already worthy of her."


    Mrs. Gu pointed at Gu Dashan who was kneeling on the ground and cursed: "You still have the nerve to beg me for food. I haven''t mentioned that **** yet. She is such a shameless thing. She doesn''t want to honor her grandparents when she gets food." , I just think about Brother Cheng, a sweet potato, can Brother Cheng, a child under four years old, eat it? He is not afraid of choking to death."


    Gu Dashan was so scolded that he bowed his head, but he had to continue to beg Mrs. Gu: "Mom, please do a good job and give your son half a bowl of food. Half a bowl is enough. Xiaoyu really can''t hold on any longer."


    Xiaoyu was hit on the back of his head and is still unconscious. If he doesnt ask a doctor to take a look at Xiaoyu, he may never wake up again.


    "Half a bowl of food!" Mrs. Gu pped her thighs and howled: "Listen, folks, listen, is this humannguage? Half a bowl of food, what''s the point now? You actually came to ask me for half a bowl of food. , this will cost the lives of everyone in my old Gu family."


    The people of Gujia Vige were fleeing the famine together and gathered together for the night. No one spoke when they heard Mrs. Gu''s words and just pretended not to hear. Each family was busy lighting a fire to roast dry food.


    Mrs. Gu''s slightly crooked mouth curled up, and she knew that no matter how hard she tried to harass the boss''s family on the way to escape, no one would criticize her. It would be difficult to survive, and no one would care about other people''s business.


    Mrs. Gu''s youngest daughter said in a strange voice beside her: "No, food is very expensive now. If I give you half a bowl, what will our family eat? We won''t starve to death."


    "Little sister!" Gu Dashan''s eyes were red: "This half bowl of food is life-saving food for the little fish. If you don''t have food, call the doctor, the little fish won''t be able to survive."  Gu Xiaomei sneered: "Look what the elder brother said, we are fleeing famine. This Didn''t anyone die that day on the way to escape the famine? Your daughter''s life is precious, and the whole family is attached to her alone. She is a junior, and she has to **** food from so many elders, and she is not afraid of losing her life. "


    How do you mean that the whole family is stuck with Xiaoyu alone? Our family is not without food. My sister, you and your brother-inw have more than one bowl of food every day. He just wanted half a bowl to save his life.


    Gu Xiaomei has always been domineering. When she heard this, she couldn''t give up. She immediately burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"I know that my family dislikes us as a couple. Yes, I, a married woman, should not take my husband-inw back to her parents'' house and eat her parents'' food. But there is no one in my husbands family. If we dont go back to my parents house, will we starve to death?


    Mrs. Gu loved her youngest daughter so much that she did not forget to take her youngest daughter and son-inw with her when she fled the famine. Food was also provided for their couple and Uncle Gu''s family. Everyone would be hungry along the way, including Gu Xiaomei, his wife, and Uncle Gu''s family. No.


    Seeing Yaonv crying, Mrs. Gu was so angry that she stepped forward and beat Gu Dashan: "You heartless thing, you beast, she is your sister, and you want to starve her to death, are you still not a human being?"


    Old Mrs. Gu turned to the old man Gu who was bowing his head in silence and said, "Old man, your elder son wants to starve his sister to death, do you care?"


    Mr. Gu was in his mid-fifties, and after a day''s journey, he couldn''t stand it and was toozy to care about it. For him, she was just a granddaughter, not a grandson, so she was dead.


    Miss Gu saw that Mrs. Gu was supporting her. Mr. Gu remained silent and cried even more vigorously.


    Beside a fire not far away.


    When Gu Jinan heard what Mrs. Gu said, his eyes turned red with anger: "This is killing Xiaoyu."


    Everything about not having food is just an excuse.


    She is so protective of food. She knows how valuable food is, so she always hides a bag of food untouched. The sister-inw and her husband, the aunt''s family, the second uncle, the third uncle, and the fourth uncle''s family each have a small bag of food hidden in their clothes. Each package is the size of a bowl, so why is there no food?


    Hide so much food, but they are reluctant to take out half a bowl to save the small fish. Unfortunately, the father and son go out every day to find food and hand it over to the whole family.


    Ms. Cui had a sad face, she was as thin as a skeleton due to hunger. She looked at the unconscious Gu Xiaoyu and wept silently.


    Gu Jinxiu hugged Gu Jincheng, and both siblings were too scared to speak.


    Gu Jinan looked at them, and then at Gu Dashan who was still kneeling in the distance. He knew he couldn''t go on like this, so he said to Cui, "Mom, I''m going out for a while. You and the eldest sister will take good care of Xiaoyu."


    Before Cui could speak, the man had already run into the night.


    Gu Jinan is young, but he is smart and capable. After asking several people with good connections, he finally borrowed half a bowl of food and found a doctor to treat Gu Xiaoyu.


    The doctors surname was Du. He often treated the victims on his way out of famine in exchange for a small amount of food or water.


    He applied gold sore medicine to Gu Xiaoyu''s wound, bandaged it, and inserted a few more needles. He put away the silver needle and said, "I don''t have a pen or ink, so I won''t write the prescription. I wille over every day to give Xiaoyu acupuncture." Remove the blood stasis and see again after three days."


    Gu Jinan and others burst into tears of gratitude.


    Doctor Du looked at their grateful faces and finally reminded him: "Xiaoyu hurt his head. It would be fine if he can wake up within three days. If not... you should know better."


    Gu Jinan and others turned pale when they heard this.


    Doctor Du couldn''t bear to see them looking like this, so he picked up the medicine box and said goodbye.

 Chapter 2: wake up

    Chapter 2: wake up


    Chapter 2 Wake up


    Gu Jinli''s head hurt very much, and his ears were filled with noisy sounds, including the sound of people''s voices, rushing footsteps, shouts, curses, and the sound of banging ppers and gongs and drums.


    Gu Jinli was confused, how could she still hear voices and think normally after she was dead?


    She wanted to open her eyes to see the current situation, but she couldn''t. Her mind was like a revolving door, with many memory scenes shing through her mind, including hers and that of a little girl wearing tattered linen clothes.


    At first she didnt know what was going on, and it wasnt until three dayster that she figured out what the memories in her mind meant.


    She was reborn, and after death she was reborn into this little girl.


    The little girl''s name is Gu Jinli, and she actually has the same name as her... but people in the vige call her by her nickname Gu Xiaoyu. She is from Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture, northwest of the Great Chu Dynasty.


    Father Gu Dashan, mother Cui Shi, eldest sister Gu Jinxiu and eldest brother Gu Jinan are twins. They are fourteen years old this year. They have a younger brother Gu Jincheng. The family is on the road to escape from famine.


    Lao Gu''s family has four households. Her father is the eldest, and there are two uncles, three uncles and four uncles below.


    In addition, there are three aunts, but there is only one biological aunt named Gu Daya. She is the twin of father Gu. She married in Linxian County and did not escape the famine with them.


    Mrs. Gu is a widow who married for the second time. The eldest aunt was brought by Mrs. Gu. The sister-inw is the old daughter of Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu. She is very favored. Now the eldest aunt and the whole family are fleeing the famine with them.


    The little girl was injured by the five brothers of the Niu family because of a sweet potato, and she died. She was reborn and has been in aa.


    During the three days when she was ina, it was Gu Daddy and Gu Jinan who carried her all the way. Many victims on the road advised them to throw her away, and Mrs. Gu even cursed them with unpleasant words and mocked their family for dragging a dead person, but Gu Dashan and his son did not listen, and they carried her along no matter how difficult it was... She remembered this kindness. If you live here, you will definitely repay them.


    As for the five brothers of the Niu family, since she has taken over the body of the original owner, they will avenge her!


    Gu Jinli was a military doctor in her previous life. She knew that her increasing rity was a sign that the blood clot in her brain had dissipated and she was about to wake up. Sure enough, on the night of the third day, her heavy eyelids finally opened.


    What you can see are bonfires. Around each bonfire is a group of ragged and skinny victims. Some of them are extremely tired and are already lying on straw mats to rest. Some are eating dry food, and some are chewing dry beans. Some families have no food and can only eat boiled leaves to satisfy their hunger.


    Gu Dashan''s family didn''t even have the boiled leaves, they only chewed them dry. The leaves were obviously bitter and astringent, but they were very satisfied with the food.


    The youngest brother Cheng still smiled and said: "Mom and Dad, the leaves tonight are half green and have water." Unlike yesterday, the ones I found were all withered and yellow, they tasted dry and had a smell of dead leaves. The rotten smell.


    Gu Jinli felt sad, opened his mouth and shouted: "Dad... mother... big brother, big sister, little brother."


    Her voice was dry, and her throat hurt as if it was split when she spoke, but she still insisted on finishing.


    When Cui heard her voice, she was so shocked that she dropped the leaves in her hands to the ground. She looked back and saw Gu Xiaoyu sitting up with her eyes open. She cried and came forward to hug her: "Mother, Xiaoyu, finally woke up."


    Gu Dashan was so excited that his hands were shaking, and the little fish finally came to life.


    Gu Jincheng was very afraid that the second sister would die. When he saw her waking up, he threw himself on Gu Jinli and cried: "Ugh, the second sister is alive, the second sister is not dead... The second sister doesn''t want to die, Brother Cheng can find food by himself." , there is no need for Second Sister to find food for Brother Cheng."


    The second sister was knocked unconscious by the Niu brothers just to protect the sweet potatoes they bought for him.


    "Xiaoyu." Gu Jinxiu''s voice was choked with sobs. She had been worried about Gu Xiaoyu for the past three days, fearing that she would not wake up. Gu Jinan was the happiest. The fourteen-year-old boy was so thin from hunger and his face was tanned and peeling, but he smiled happily and asked: "Are you hungry, little fish?"


    Gu Jinan nced at Old Gu''s house and saw that everyone in Old Gu''s family was already asleep, so he dared to take out a small bag of beans he had secretly hidden and handed them to Gu Xiaoyu: "Eat quickly, these beans were left by my brother for Xiaoyu." , has been buried under the fire and cooked."


    Everyone is short of water. In the past few days, few people have cooked anything. They only bake and eat it.


    After trying to save his life with food but not being able to do so, Gu Jinan learned to be smart and began to take risks to hide food, but not much, and could only hide a little at a time.


    Gu Jinli looked at more than 20 soybeans, mung beans and ck beans wrapped in a few dead leaves, and then looked at the extremely skinny family members surrounding her. He grabbed the beans, divided a few beans each, and said, "We, Let''s eat together." His voice was still dry and hard to speak.


    Gu Dashan hurriedly took out the bamboo tube, opened the stopper on the bamboo tube, and handed the bamboo tube to Gu Jinli: "Drink quickly, little fish, this is our water."


    On the way out, water was as precious as food. There was only half a tube of water left in the bamboo tube. They dared to take a sip only when they couldn''t hold it anymore. They were afraid that the water would run out and the small fish would not be able to survive without water.


    Seeing that they didn''t eat beans and he didn''t drink water, Gu Jinli insisted, "Let''s eat together."


    Gu Dashan and others couldn''t resist her, so they had to eat the beans, and everyone drank another sip of water. Gu Jinli then ate the remaining beans, drank two sips of water, and then returned the bamboo tube to Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan said: "Xiaoyu, drink a few more sips. Dad will look for water tomorrow. Our family will not run out of water, so you can drink without worry."


    Gu Jinli knew that water was very precious now, and there was only a few sips of water left in the bamboo tube, which was reserved for life-saving purposes, so he shook his head: "Dad, I''m not thirsty, I don''t need to drink too much water."


    Gu Jinan was worried about Gu Jinli''s injury and said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, I''ll go and invite Doctor Du to show Xiaoyu."


    Dad, Ill go with you to invite him. An Geer was only fourteen years old, so he, as a father, shoulde forward to invite the doctor.


    Mrs. Cui handed the bamboo tube to Gu Dashan: "Take this water and give it to Doctor Du."


    In the past three days, Dr. Du came every day to give Xiaoyu acupuncture to remove blood stasis. The family only gave him half a bowl of grains on the first night. Now he can only ask for water as a consultation fee.


    This was the only water left in the house, and it was rted to their lives. Gu Dashan did not hesitate, took the bamboo tube, and took Gu Jinan to ask Doctor Du.


    Doctor Du heard that Gu Xiaoyu had woken up and rushed over quickly. He took Gu Xiaoyu''s pulse and checked her pupils. He then took off the gray cloth bandaging her wound and checked the wound. He asked her a few questions: "Are you dizzy?" ?Do you have a headache? Is there anything you cant remember?


    Gu Jinli replied one by one: "I''m not dizzy, my head still hurts... I don''t remember some things clearly."


    She had the memory of Gu Xiaoyu in her mind, but she had not personally experienced the things in those memories. She was worried that she would be exposed, so she followed Doctor Du''s question.

 Chapter 3: Mrs. Gu beats someone up

    Chapter 3: Mrs. Gu beats someone up


    Chapter 3 Mrs. Gu beats someone up


    Gu Jinan was very worried: "Doctor Du, is Xiaoyu''s situation serious? What should I do?" He forgot things. Doesn''t that make him stupid?


    Doctor Du shook his head and said with a smile: "People who have injured their brains will forget things more or less. This situation is normal and nothing serious. As long as you are alive, it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember the past clearly. You can tell Xiaoyu."


    Doctor Du''s words made Gu Jinan and others feel relieved.


    Doctor Du left a small packet of gold sore medicine for Gu Xiaoyu, told her to change the medicine once a day, and then packed up the medicine box and said goodbye: "I''m going back. If Xiaoyu feels dizzy or has a severe headache,e back to me."


    Gu Dashan hurriedly handed the bamboo tube filled with water to Doctor Du: "Doctor Du saved the little fish, you must ept this water."


    When he went to ask Doctor Du, Doctor Du didn''t ask for the water, so he could only bring it back, and now he begged Doctor Du again to ept it.


    Doctor Du waved his hand: "Save this water for the little fish to drink. She just woke up and needs to replenish water. I still have half a can of water at home, so you are notcking."


    Escape from famine is not easy. He is a doctor and has already collected half a bowl of food from the Gu family. How can he still take the life-saving water from the Gu family?


    In the past three days, he had seen how the Gu family father and son carried Gu Xiaoyu on their way. The boss of the Gu family was a simple and honest man, and he could not deny his family''s livelihood.


    After saying that, he quickly left with the medicine box on his back.


    Gu Dashan wanted to catch up, but he was so hungry that his eyesight was blurred and his legs were wobbly. He couldn''t catch up with Doctor Du. He could only turn back and said to several children: "Doctor Du has been kind to our family. We must remember this kindness." Live, I must repay you if you have the chance."


    Gu Jinan, Gu Jinli and others nodded in agreement.


    The whole family was very happy because Gu Jinli had regained consciousness. However, they were too tired from the journey and were very hungry. The whole family just said a few words and then began to rest.


    Before going to bed, Gu Jinli asked Cui: "Mom, where is the medical book that Grandpa Bai gave me?"


    The original owner was a very lively and enthusiastic girl. She helped many people along the way, including an old man named Bai. Because she gave the old man a few drinks of water and helped him walk for several days, the old man left her with her before he died. A medical book said that she could keep it for herself to study, or find a drug store to sell it for money. In short, it was a good thing.


    The original owner cherished this medical book and kept it with her. She would read it when she had time. Gu Jinli was very surprised to have this memory in her mind. She didn''t have to bother to find excuses to exin her medical skills.


    Ms. Cui unpacked her bag and gave her the medical book: "Mom has been hiding it from you and didn''t let you throw away the milk."


    Because she was literate and taught several children how to read, her mother-inw was very angry. She did not allow the children to read and would beat them up when they were caught reading.


    "You have just woken up. You need to have a good rest. Don''t watch it tonight. If you want to watch it tomorrow, take some of your milk and don''t let her find out." Cui said.


    Thank you, mother. Gu Jinli took the medical book.


    The medical book is very thick, with four traditional Chinese characters written on the cover: Youshi Medical Dictionary. When I opened it, I saw that the paper inside was yellow and tattered.


    After reading a few pages, Gu Jinli found that most of them described how to identify medicinal materials, and only a few described diseases. As for the prescriptions, there were even fewer, and few were useful.


    But it doesnt matter. She was a military doctor in her previous life and also studied Chinese medicine. She knows everything she needs to know. This medical book is just an excuse for her to learn medical skills. Gu Jinli knew that he would be on his way before dawn tomorrow, so he put away the medical books,y down on the straw mat, and fell asleep quickly.


    The next day, just after dawn, Gu Jinli was woken up by a burst of curses.


    "You are a bunch of deadbeats. Why don''t you get up and wait for the olddy toe and serve you? How dare you lend grain to a loser to ask a doctor, and you don''t have to pay back the grain? That''s all the grain of my old Gu family!"


    Mrs. Gu has been scolding Gu Xiaoyu every day since she found out three days ago that Gu Jinan went to ask someone to borrow food to save Gu Xiaoyu. When she got up this morning and heard that Gu Xiaoyu had woken up, she was so angry that she ran to Gu Dashan''s house with a cane. In the ce where he slept, he beat Gu Jinan all over.


    Gu Jinan knew that Old Mrs. Gu was tough. If he dared to hide, Old Mrs. Gu would hit his eldest sister and younger brother if he couldn''t hit him. He had no choice but to endure the pain and stand there and let Old Mrs. Gu beat him.


    Mrs. Cui cried and knelt down and begged Mrs. Gu: "Mother, please don''t hit Brother An. Brother An also borrowed food to save the little fish."


    Gu Dashan hugged Gu Jin''an and protected him from Mrs. Gu''s severe beating. He also begged: "Mom, please be kind and don''t hit Brother An." Brother An was still a half-grown child, how could he withstand it? Such a fight?


    Seeing Gu Dashan protecting Brother An, Mrs. Gu hit her harder with the crutch in her hand: "I asked you to protect this wolf cub, I will beat you to death for being an unfilial person."


    Gu Jincheng was very frightened, but he cried and begged Mrs. Gu: "Nai, Nai, please stop hitting me. If you hit me again, you will beat me to death."


    Gu Jinxiu trembled and said: "Yes, yes, grandma, if you hit me again, I will be beaten."


    "Bah, you little fox, shut up, do you have the right to speak?" Mrs. Gu didn''t like Gu Dashan''s family, especially Gu Jinxiu. Like Ms. Cui, she was pretty and pretty, so she took several of her granddaughters They keptpeting, and every time she saw Gu Jinxiu''s face, she wanted to cut her with a knife.


    Gu Jinli had never seen such a vicious olddy. After being woken up, he held up his tired body and gathered strength to rush forward. He held Mrs. Gu''s crutches with both hands, stared at her, and said: "Mistress, my father and The eldest brother was going to find food and beat them up. Do you want the second uncle and his family to go find food?"


    Mrs. Gu was having fun beating someone when her cane was suddenly held in her hand. She was so angry that she was about to get angry. When she heard Gu Jinli''s words, she choked instantly.


    The people in Gujia Vige are fleeing the famine together. Each family has to spend several strongborers to find food every day, keep vigil at night, and resist other victims from snatching food. In the old Gu family, all these jobs are done by Gu Dashan and his son. If Gu Dashan and his son are damaged, the vige chief will definitely ask the old Gu family to send someone to rece them. Cui and Gu Jinxiu are not strongborers, and the vige chief will not If she wants, as long as she has a male, then this matter will have to fall on her biological sons.


    Er''er is a child, and she is very precious. How can we let Er''er and his family go find food?


    Gu, the daughter of the second uncle Gu''s family, was the daughter of a schr. Seeing Mrs. Guing to beat someone, she just watched the show with reserved eyes. When she heard this, she panicked and said to Zheng, the fourth uncle''s family: "Fourth brother and sister , lets go and persuade mother toe back, mother has beaten my eldest brother, and its our family that suffers.


    Mrs. Zheng was enjoying herself while watching the y. When she heard this, she and Mrs. Gu hurriedly stepped forward to support Mrs. Gu and persuaded: "Mom, eldest brother and Brother An know they are wrong. Please calm down and don''t argue with their juniors." .


    Mrs. Gu felt sorry for her own sons and couldn''t let them go find food. She had to suppress her anger and snorted: "For the sake of the family, the old woman won''t care about you, but you borrowed the food yourself. Don''t expect the old Gu family to return it! Don''t think that the olddy will give you rations after you have been hungry for three days. If you dare to borrow food without permission, the rations will be withheld until you return the food yourself."

 Chapter 4: Fleeing from famine

    Chapter 4: Fleeing from famine


    Chapter 4 Escape


    Mrs. Gu has been saying this for three days. Gu Jinan''s eyes are red with anger every time she hears it. Today, she was filled with hatred and finally couldn''t help but said: "Nai, all the food we find every day is handed over to the family. If you don''t give it to us, Rations, what should we give in return?"


    Mrs. Gu sneered: "That''s your business. Anyway, the food you find every day must be handed over. This is the rule set by the vige chief."


    The Gu family vige was fleeing famine together. In order to survive, the vige chief discussed with several n elders that during the escape period, each household would send at least two men out to look for food. The food found could not be kept secretly, but must be given to the family. The family will hand over part of the food to the vige. When there is really no food, the vige will take out the food and distribute it to each household.


    If anyone dares to hide food secretly and refuses to hand it over, once discovered, he will be kicked out of the fleeing team and can no longer follow the vige.


    The road to escape the famine was full of disaster victims, and they were so hungry that they would do anything. If a family walked alone, everything would be robbed within ten miles.


    Mrs. Gu left these words and was supported by her two daughters-inw to leave.


    Gu Jinli looked at Old Mrs. Gu''s straight back and narrowed his eyes. He was not allowed to give them rations and was not allowed to hide food secretly. This was to force their family to death.


    No, she must find her household registration as soon as possible and take her family out of Lao Gu''s family.


    Da Chu has strict household registration management. If you want to leave Old Gu''s family, you must first obtain the household registration that Old Mrs. Gu has hidden. Without household registration, their family would be refugees.


    Refugees are different from disaster victims. The government will resettle the victims, but they will buy and sell the refugees!


    Those without household registration can be bought and sold at will in Dachu.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The sound of banging came from a nearby rock, which was the ce where the head of Gujia Vige and his family rested.


    Everyone from Gujia Vige, everyone from Gujia Vige has gathered together and is on their way! Gu Dafu, the eldest son of the vige chiefs family, shouted loudly.


    When the nearby Gujia Vigers heard the sound, they got up one after another, rolled up their mats, carried their burdens, tied grain bags, carried pots and jugs on their shoulders, supported the old man, took the children, and ran to the resting ce of the vige chief''s house. Assemble, count the number of people, and then set off, continuing to escape eastward.


    Victims from other viges also started banging their ppers and gongs to shout for people to get ready to leave.


    Gu Jinli looked around and was shocked by what he saw. The victims all down the mountain started to move, carrying things on their backs and leading people, and ran towards the gathering ce in their vige with a huff and a puff.


    Looking around, they are all densely packed with people, the size of which is no less than an army gathering.


    Gu Jinli held Gu Jincheng''s hand tightly. Their family had to be alert at all times on this escape route. There were so many victims, and if one of them failed, their family would have to be on the escape route.


    "Xiaoyu, your injury is not fully healed yet. Brother Cheng asked your father to take care of you. Please hold your mother''s hand tightly and don''t let go." Gu Dashan heard the sound of bangs and hurriedly swept up the grass at home. Carrying it on his back, he tied the bamboo tube filled with water around his waist, picked up Brother Cheng, and told Gu Jinli.


    Ms. Cui had already grasped the hands of her two daughters tightly, and said with fear on her face: "Follow mother, don''t let go on the road, and ignore anyone who calls you. If you are in danger, call someone, shout loudly."


    Gu Jinan went to the back of the pce and protected the three women in the family. On one side was a cloth bag with leftover leaves fromst night, which was their lunch today. He said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, what''s wrong with you?" Just tell big brother, dont hold on by yourself.


    Gu Jinli nodded, and only had time to say hello before he was pushed forward by the people behind him.


    By the time they reached the resting ce of the vige chief''s house, most of the people in Gujia Vige had already arrived.


    The old Gu family also arrived, and when they saw their family of six, Mrs. Gu snorted sullenly, and the wrinkles on her face shivered because of the cold snort.


    Gu Xiaomei followed with a sneer. Aunt Gu next to them nced at them, opened her mouth, and uttered the word "bah".


    Aunt Gu''s family fled famine with her natal family. She was reluctant to eat her own food and kept eating her natal family''s food. On the day Gu Xiaoyu was beaten, she came back from inquiring about the news from the head of the family. She heard Gu Xiaomei say something irritating and jealous that Gu Dashan despised their married daughter for eating her parents'' food. She hated Gu Dashan''s family to death. She was the one who beat Gu Xiaomei this morning. Tell Mrs. Gu that the fish is not dead but has woken up, and encourage Mrs. Gu to beat Gu Jinan.


    Second Uncle Gu and Mr. Gu stood in front of the Gu family woman. He nced back at Gu Jinli and said with a cold face: "Strapping your own uncle, disrespecting your grandparents and elders, being vicious at a young age, is simply insulting to the family tradition."


    Second Uncle Gu heard that Gu said that Gu Xiaoyu wanted him to find food. He already looked down on Gu Dashan, and even more despised Gu Xiaoyu.


    Send him to find food?


    He is a schr, a dignified boy, how dignified is it to do things that only refugees do?


    Gu Jinli really wanted to p him in the face. It was insulting to the family tradition to have people like Mrs. Gu in the old Gu family.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were ustomed to this, so they just held the children tightly and turned a deaf ear to Second Uncle Gu''s words.


    Mr. Gu listened carefully to what was going on here and saw that Gu Dashan and his family did not speak back, so he remained silent.


    Victor Gu is in his fifties, with a serious face, two nasbial folds on his face that extend to his chin, and a skinny figure. He wears patched cotton clothes. After the Gu family vigers have gathered, he asks his eldest son to call the roll.


    After a quarter of an hour, the head count will bepleted.


    The vige chief cleared his throat and repeated what he said before setting off every day: "Escape from famine is difficult. Everyone should support each other, take good care of their children, and take care of their elderly. Food, water, and salt are essential things for survival. Don''t throw them away at any time! Escape from famine. There are many victims. People in the vige are not allowed to cause trouble. Dont cause trouble to the vige. We are all following you on the road. We dont wait for the team leaders, lets go!


    Following the vige chief''s announcement, more than 200 people in Gujia Vige all started to move, walking from the foot of the mountain to the official road, and then walked east along the official road.


    In front of Gujia Vige, many victims were already on their way; behind Gujia Vige, more victims were pouring onto the official road. They were all dragging their families with them, the old and the young. At a nce, the procession was huge. It''s so crazy that you can''t see the end.


    Gu Jinli nced back and forth, his heart sinking even more, he grabbed Cui Shi and Gu Jinxiu tightly, and hurried away behind Gu Dashan.


    Most of the victims walked, and some took cars. Most of them were people-pulled carts, which were only avable to families with better conditions in each vige.


    There are also some carriages passing by on the road. These are the carriages of wealthy families in Fucheng. Several of them pass by together every time. There are also arge group of servants with sticks and knives running beside the carriages. Even if the victims know that they are rich families, there is food in the carriages. Even if there is water, I dont dare to grab it.


    This walksted a whole day, from dawn to mid-afternoon (around 4 p.m.). I saw that if I continued walking, some people would faint, and finally some victims stopped to rest.


    When Vige Chief Gu saw the victims in front of him stopping, he asked his eldest son to bang the pper to let everyone stop and rest.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Gujiacun people, rest where you are. Everyone, hurry up and find food and water. Prepare food for tomorrow. Have a good rest. We will gather at 9:00 tomorrow and get on the road!


    When the victims in Gujiacun heard this, they felt like hearing the sound of nature. They all copsed to the ground from exhaustion, gasping for air.


    Gu Jinli was a military doctor in his previous life and often performed missions in the wild. However, this body was only ten years old and was very hungry. He had been walking for a whole day and couldn''t bear it now. He was so tired that he sat on the ground.


    Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan had no time to rest, so they took off the straw mat, bamboo tube, and half a bag of leaves, handed them to Cui, and said: "There is still some water in the bamboo tube, so save your drink and chew a few handfuls of leaves when you are hungry." To satisfy our hunger, An Geer and I will look for food. When we find something to eat, we will have a full meal."

 Chapter 5: Go into the mountains to find food

    Chapter 5: Go into the mountains to find food


    Chapter 5 Going into the mountains to find food


    Gu Dashan said with a smile, but everyone in the Cui family knew that even if they found food, they would have to turn it in. Before the food was paid back, their family of six would have to live by chewing leaves and eating grass roots and bark.


    Boss, you want to starve us to death. Why dont you hurry up and find food? If you dont find enough food today, I will skin the Cui family and her daughter!


    Gu Dashan just said a word to Mrs. Cui, and Mrs. Gu felt that he was beingzy on purpose and started to yell.


    Mom, Im going to find food right now.


    Gu Dashan was afraid that Mrs. Gu woulde and beat someone again, so he quickly responded and took An Geer to join the people looking for food in the vige, and together they went to find food nearby.


    After Mrs. Gu ordered Gu Dashan and his son, she scolded Ms. Cui again: "Ms. Cui, you are azy idiot. Do you still care about me, your mother-inw? Why don''t you hurry up and spread the mat?"


    "Come on, mother." Mrs. Cui dragged her tired body and swayed towards the old Gu''s house. She turned back and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, your injury is not healed yet. Don''t go out to look for food. I''m with you." Sister and Brother Cheng stay here to rest."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want Mrs. Cui to worry, so he said against his will: "I understand, mother."


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up and get reincarnated! Why are you talking so much? Why don''t youe here quickly? How long do you want the old woman to stand there?" Old Mrs. Gu was cursing again.


    The old Gu family members stood nearby and waited. No one went to work. When Cui came, they cleaned the floor. After picking up the gravel on the floor, they took off the mat and spread it, and put on a thin quilt. Helped Mrs. Gu to sit down.


    After waiting for olddy Gu to rest, Ms. Cui was busy looking for firewood to make a fire.


    Gu Jinli looked at it with a fierce look in his eyes, and was about to go over to help, when he suddenly heard someone shouting: "Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu, Brother Cheng, my mother asked me toe and y with you."


    A little girl of twelve or thirteen years old, wearing a patchwork skirt, ran to the straw mat of Gu Jinli''s house. When she saw Gu Jinli, she said happily: "Xiaoyu, I heardst night that you were awake and wanted toe see you, but Its toote, my parents wont let me.


    Gu Jinli looked at the little girl and said with a smile: "Your parents are right, it is very chaotic now. You, a girl, should not run around at night."


    The little girls name is Luo Huiniang, and she belongs to one of the few families in Gujia Vige with two surnames. His father, Luo Tiezhu, used to be a bodyguard, butter he was injured and stopped working as a bodyguard, so he moved his wife Chu and their children from the county to Gujiacun and settled down on ten acres ofnd.


    The Luo family is living a good life. Luo''s father and Gu Dashan are brothers who have known each other for more than 20 years. They have a very good rtionship, and the rtionship between the Chu family and the Cui family is also good.


    During the escape, every time they stopped to rest, the Luo family and the Chu family would run to find food and water. The Chu family would ask Luo Huiniang toe and y with them. In fact, they asked the children of the two families to look after each other and avoid getting into trouble.


    This time Gu Jinli was injured. The Luo family was the one who lent the most food to his family. The Luo family gave their family the bamboo tube of water. They also helped their family from time to time during the past three days. Otherwise, Gu Dashan and the others would not have been able to survive.


    "Then I''ll be relieved." Luo Huiniang said and red at Gu Jinli: "You should have called me when you went to find food. If I were here, how could the Niu brothers dare to do anything?"


    Luo''s father was a bodyguard and taught his son Luo Wu martial arts since he was a child. Luo Huiniang also followed suit. Although she was not as good as her father and brother, she was capable in boxing.


    He also scolded the Niu brothers: "Niu Dazhuang and the others are really nothing. Not only did they **** your sweet potatoes, but they also beat you together. Don''t worry, my brother and I will definitely avenge you."


    Gu Jinli liked this cheerful and lively girl very much. After she finished scolding the Niu brothers, she raised her head and nced at the resting ce of the old Gu family. She could no longer see Mrs. Cui, so she had to stop thinking about helping and said to Luo Huiniang: "Come sit here and watch over my sister and Brother Cheng for me while I go find something to eat."


    With that said, Gu Jinxiu got up and ran away, and it was toote for Gu Jinxiu to stop him.


    Xiaoyu is really, what if we meet the Niu brothers again? Gu Jinxiu was frightened when she thought of Xiaoyu lying in a pool of blood. "What should I do? Beat them up. Sister Xiu, you have such a good temper." Luo Huiniang looked at Gu Xiaoyu''s back with envy on her face. She also wanted to find food, but her parents told her that Sister Xiu has too much temper. Okay, Brother Cheng is too young. She is not here to y with them, but to protect them. There are so many victims. If she leaves them to find food, those victims with bad intentions will definitelye to bully Sister Xiuer and Cheng. brothers.


    Gu Jinli had already run more than ten meters away and looked at the resting ce. It was at the foot of a big mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there was a river that had dried up to the point where only mud was left.


    Victims scattered like ants, searching for food at the foot of the mountain, on the mountainside, or even venturing into the mountains.


    But the drought continued, and arge number of victims passed by before them, eating almost all the food they could eat. When it was their turn, only half-yellow leaves and withered grass were left.


    There is no other way. People without food can only pull down leaves, dig grass roots, and peel bark from trees to satisfy their hunger.


    Gu Jinli walked around the area and dug up only a dozen grass roots that were still somewhat hydrated, and nothing else that was edible.


    She raised her head and looked towards the mountains, and saw groups of young people going into the mountains to find food, and they also walked towards the mountains.


    This mountain is very big. There are some semi-withered trees and weeds on the periphery of the mountain. Entering the mountain, there are more trees and the leaves are a little green. There are more weeds than at the bottom of the mountain, but there are no wild vegetables, only small holes that have been dug out. .


    Obviously, all the wild vegetables here were dug up by therge number of previous victims.


    Gu Jinli found a walnut-thick branch nearby, quickly rubbed the two ends of the branch against the stone nearby, and sharpened the pointed head to use it as a weapon. He held the branch and walked towards the mountain. There were many more on the way. Disaster victims entering the mountains in search of food.


    "Xiaoyu, why did you go into the mountains? You just woke upst night, and you came here to look for food today. You kid is going to die."


    Gu Xiaoyu heard the sound and turned around to see Mrs. Chu, the third grandma in the next room, Aunt Tian, and Aunt Tian''s two daughters, Tian Erhua and Tian Xiaohua. They all carried a basket made of wild grass in their hands, which contained a few handfuls of half-green leaves and a few bundles of grass roots.


    It seems that everyone has very little food left and is starting to eat leaves, grass and roots.


    She called to someone with a smile and replied: "I''m fine now. There''s no food at home. Brother Cheng is very hungry. I''ll go into the mountains to look for some food."


    After hearing this, the three adults sighed, life is hard, God is so **** people.


    Tian Erhua and Tian Xiaohua were so hungry that they had no energy and did not speak. They only smiled shyly at her.


    The third grandmother was worried that Gu Jinli would meet the Niu brothers again, so she took the initiative and said, "Xiaoyu, youe with us, we will take care of you."


    Aunt Tian, Mrs. Chu, and the third grandma all had a very good rtionship with their family. Gu Jinli was willing to go look for food with them and nodded: "Okay."


    A group of six people walked into the mountain. Along the way, they would pick off greener leaves and put them away.


    Mrs. Chu said: "In front of us are the victims of Xing''an Prefecture, Yongcheng Prefecture, and Daliang Prefecture. A lot of food has been eaten up by them. If we go forward, there will be less and less food on the road. Maybe even the leaves will be gone." No, eat more leaves now and save other food that can be saved first, so that you can survive in the future."

 Chapter 6: water source

    Chapter 6: water source


    Chapter 6 Water Source


    The Chu family used to live in the city with Luo Tiezhu and was very knowledgeable.


    Aunt Tian agreed very much and picked the leaves and said: "Sister-inw Luo is right. Now that there are still leaves, let''s eat more leaves and save the food we can save forter. Although these leaves are bitter, they can live people."


    Gu Jinli also picked some leaves, but there were too many victims, and the mountains and ins were filled with hungry victims. As soon as they saw greener leaves, the victims rushed forward, and in less than a cup of tea, the entire tree''s leaves were picked. The branches were broken by the light.


    The third grandma looked at the bare branches and sighed: "Let''s go forward. If we walk more, we can always fill the basket."


    "Hey." Mrs. Chu responded and helped Third Grandma to move forward. Aunt Tian and Erhua Xiaohua were walking behind her. Gu Jinli did not move, but looked to the right, where there was a dry river.


    She ran to the waterless river and squatted down, looking at the dry ground. There were more than a dozen snail shells on the ground.


    Gu Jinli often performed field missions in his previous life. When he saw these snail shells, he immediately thought of one thing - shallow groundwater.


    Shallow groundwater is the first water storage area under the surface. The ground with shallow water will be rtively humid, and snails, mns, and day lilies will appear.


    They are short of water now. Water can be exchanged for food. If they can find a water source, their family will be saved.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli did not follow, but instead squatted on the ground and looked at the ground, Mrs. Chu hurriedly shouted: "Xiaoyu, what are you looking at? Let''s go quickly."


    Gu Jinli responded, ran to Mrs. Chu and Third Grandma, pointed at the victims who were pouring into the mountains ahead, and suggested: "Third Grandma, so many victims are walking this way, and we won''t be able to find them if we follow them." If you want to eat, why not walk along the wadi to the right."


    She turned her hand and pointed to the dry river on the right: "No one is walking this way. Let''s go this way. Maybe we can find wild vegetables."


    More likely to find water.


    The third grandma looked in the direction pointed by Gu Jinli. Although there was no road there, there were no victims. Looking back at the front, she saw that arge group of victims had blocked the way. She immediately agreed: "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu, we will go along the way." Go right along the wadi."


    Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian had no objections and listened to the third grandma. The group of six people walked to the right, pulling away the thorny thorns and stepping on the dry weeds to open a mountain road.


    Gu Jinli lowered his head and searched for the snail shell all the way. After walking forward for a quarter of an hour, he saw another snail shell. When he walked further, the time to find the snail shell became shorter. After walking a few meters, he could find a new snail shell.


    Ms. Chu kept paying attention to her, and finally couldn''t help but ask: "Xiaoyu, what are you looking for? Why do you keep staring at the ground?"


    Gu Jinli replied: "Mother Luo, I''m looking for wild vegetables."


    Mrs. Chu smiled and shook her head: "You kid, you must be starving. Mother Rob''s house still has some beans. I''ll give you some tonight. You just woke up and need to replenish them."


    Beans are durable. Many victims carried beans on their backs to make food on their way out of the famine. When they were hungry, they would grab a few handfuls of beans and cook them with leaves, grass, and roots for a meal.


    "Thank you, Mother Rob." Gu Jinli thanked her and looked down at the ground, looking for something that excited her more than a snail shell.


    Her judgment was correct. After walking forward for half an hour, she finally saw a few half-withered day lilies among thorns: "Third Grandma, there are Sichuan herbs over there. Let''s go there quickly."


    In the Chu Dynasty, day lily was called Sichuan grass. As soon as Gu Jinli mentioned Sichuan grass, the third grandmother and others all looked at the ce she pointed, and sure enough they saw a few half-withered Sichuan grass.


    The third grandma smiled from ear to ear: "Xiaoyu is a lucky person, he really found wild vegetables."


    Aunt Tian took her two daughters to clean up the thorns, looked at the few Sichuan grass nts, and said regretfully: "There are only a few nts, and the flowers are almost gone." Third Grandma''s smile did not diminish: "Just be content. This area is full of thorns, and no disaster victims havee, so we can find Sichuan grass vegetables. We are lucky enough."


    Gu Jinli was excited and helped Aunt Tian and her daughter clear the thorns, and said: "Third Grandma is right, we are lucky today, and we are sure to find something better."


    The better thing she said was water.


    Shallow groundwater is determined based on animal activities and nt growth. If the previous snail shells were a coincidence, then the current daylilies can prove that there is shallow groundwater in this area.


    The thorns were pricking people. After they cleared the thorns that were blocking them, their hands were already bleeding, and their patched linen clothes had a few small cuts. They didn''t care and ran to several rivers in two or three steps. In front of the grass, I carefully picked the half-withered Sichuan grass flowers, and then picked up the withered Sichuan grass flowers on the ground.


    None of the six people robbed them, but gave the Sichuan grass flowers to the third grandma, who distributed them among them.


    The third grandma counted the Sichuan grass flowers, and there were forty-five in total: "We are six people looking for food together. Regardless of age, as long as we contribute, we will share it equally. Each person has seven flowers. The Sichuan grass flowers were found by Xiaoyu. , give the remaining three to her."


    Gu Jinli did not refuse, and collected his portion with satisfaction. He stood up, looked around at the field full of thorns and withered grass in front of him, and said, "Third Grandma, there should be Sichuan grass vegetables in this area. Let''s look for them again." try to find."


    Everyone was in high spirits, and when they heard this, they all agreed: "Okay."


    As they spoke, the six people spread out and carefully walked around the nearby fields, looking for Sichuan grass.


    Gu Jinli walked forward, using the branches in his hands to dig at the soil on the ground every five meters to check the moisture of the soil. He dug a dozen small mud pits and walked forward for several dozen meters. Finally, he found the soil here. The soil is wetter than before. It is no longer dry, but moist with moisture.


    She was overjoyed and looked around the small mud pit she dug as the center. Sure enough, she saw a patch of Sichuan grass hidden among thorns and dead grass on the left front.


    She shouted: "Third Grandma, Mother Luo, Aunt Tian, Erhua Xiaohua, there are Sichuan vegetables here, a lot of Sichuan vegetables!"


    Hearing this, the third grandma and others hurriedly looked towards her, and then looked in the direction of her finger. Sure enough, they saw arge area of half-withered Sichuan grass, and they hurried towards her.


    "The eyes of the little fish are very good. I found a piece of Sichuan grass after searching for it." Aunt Tian was so happy that she almost ran over with her two daughters. This piece of Sichuan grass was only half an acre, and she picked it all and divided it into six sections. The portion is enough for their family to have a full meal.


    Mrs. Chu and the third grandma followed and started picking Sichuan vegetables with faces full of joy.


    Gu Jinli knew that the third grandmother would divide the Sichuan grass vegetables into six parts, so he did not pick the Sichuan grass vegetables. Instead, he used sharpened branches to dig the soil where the Sichuan grass vegetables grew best. After digging a full foot, the soil was Moisture turns to mud.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed, there was water below.


    Mrs. Chu always felt that Gu Jinli was very strange today. Seeing that she was digging soil instead of picking Sichuan grass vegetables, she couldn''t help but said: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing again? Hurry up and pick Sichuan grass vegetables. We have to rush back after picking. , its getting dark.


    Gu Jinli did not dare to shout loudly, for fear that there were other victims hiding nearby, so he trotted up to Mrs. Chu and Third Grandma, and lowered his voice: "Mother Rob, Third Grandma, I have found the water source, we are saved!"


    Shallow groundwater requires digging at least five meters. It is impossible for a family of six to dig out water alone. They have to find helpers. The Luo family, the third grandmas family, and the Tian family are the best helpers.


    New book first release and various requests. The article about pping people in the face and making a fortune out of farming is divided into: escaping from famine, making a fortune through farming, bing famous in the imperial examination, and rising on the battlefield. The male and female protagonists love each other, 1V1, happy ending. There is no second male lead in this book, so the rtionship is sweet and not bloody. The heroine does not know how to practice medicine, but only uses medical knowledge to make a fortune. Please support me|O|~~

 Chapter 7: Qian Lier

    Chapter 7: Qian Lier


    Chapter 7 Qian Lier


    "Water source." Mrs. Chu almost eximed, then she quickly lowered her voice and asked, "What did you say, Xiaoyu? Have you found the water source?"


    The third grandma was as shocked as Mrs. Chu, but she was older and had experienced a lot, so she suppressed her excitement and looked at Gu Jinli.


    Aunt Tian and her two daughters heard the sound and hurried over. Their eyes brightened, they stared at Gu Jinli and asked, "Xiaoyu, are you telling the truth?" If it was true, then they would be saved.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "My father once dug a well when he was working as aborer. He told us about the master who dug a well to find an underground waterway. I have always remembered it. I saw that the Sichuan grass grows well here, and the Sichuan grass grows well. The ground is rtively moist and there are many snail shells, all of which prove that there is water underground here."


    Daddy Gu is not Mrs. Gus biological child. He has been kicked out of the house by Mrs. Gu since he was seven years old. He has done many jobs, one of which is helping the old master dig wells and dig soil.


    Since the Chu family and the others didnt know what shallow groundwater was, Gu Jinli exined how to dig a well and find a waterway that they could understand.


    My nephew Dashan worked as a well digger, I remember. The third grandma said, it was her boss who led her to do the job.


    Mrs. Chu asked Gu Jinli: "Were you digging soil before? Take us to have a look."


    Gu Jinli took Mrs. Chu, Third Grandma, Aunt Tian and her daughter to the ce where she dug the soil. Pointing to the small pit one foot deep, he said: "The soil in this pit is muddy, which proves that there is water underneath. As long as we remove the soil Once theyers are dug, water wille out.


    Aunt Tian looked at the muddy soil in the small pit, her eyes were red with joy: "We are saved."


    Mrs. Chu and the third grandmother were also very excited. After more than three months of running away from the famine, they had never seen muddy soil, which was either crumbly or as hard as rocks.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, let''s go back quickly to find my father, Father Robert, and Third Grandpa. We will discuss it and dig out the water tonight."


    They have to rush on their way early tomorrow morning. They don''t have much time and must act as soon as possible.


    "Okay, let''s hurry up and go back to find people and dig up this ce tonight." The third grandma only gave birth to one daughter in her life. She has been stigmatized for her whole life and is very strong and decisive. She made the final decision: "This is ours." Even to the death, I have to dig for life-saving water.


    Several people were excited after hearing this and picked Sichuan grass as quickly as possible. After picking the Sichuan grass on the small half-acre ofnd, the third grandma divided the Sichuan grass into six portions and handed it to them: "Take it each, eat and drink enough." Only then can I have the strength to work.


    Mrs. Chu handed her share of Sichuan grass dishes to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu will bring it back to Hui Niang for Mother Luo. Mother Luo will stay and watch over it. After you go back and exin the matter clearly, bring people over quickly."


    Everyone was short of water, and Mrs. Chu was worried that after they left, other victims woulde to upy the ce.


    The third grandma was worried. She looked at Aunt Tian and said, "From the Tian family, you stay with the Luo family. I will take the three children back."


    Aunt Tian was not as decisive and smart as Mrs. Chu, but she was better at listening to the third grandma and letting her two daughters follow her closely while she stayed with Mr. Chu.


    The four of them, Gu Jinli, almost jogged back. When they returned to the foot of the mountain where the victims were resting, it was already sunset.


    The third grandma said: "The team looking for food in the vige wille back after the sun goes down. You should go back quickly and prepare dinner. When your fatheres back, let them go to my resting ce. Just say that the olddy has something to do with them. Others Needless to say."


    The third grandma made a special statement: "What happens in the mountains is rted to our lives. Except for our own parents, we should not say a word to anyone else."


    Tian Erhua and Tian Xiaohua responded nervously: "Now that we know Third Grandma, we won''t tell others what happened in the mountains."


    Third Grandma looked at Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, when the timees, follow your father."


    The matter about the water source was discovered by Xiaoyu. She must be there and everyone will ask her questions.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry, Third Grandma, I will definitely be there."


    After saying that, the four of them dispersed and ran towards their resting ce.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re back." Luo Huiniang was very happy to see Gu Jinli and ran to pick her up. When she saw the Sichuan grass dish tied with withered vines, her eyes widened: "It''s Sichuan grass dish. Xiaoyu, you are so awesome. You can still find wild vegetables at this time." Gu Jinli handed Chu''s basket to Luo Huiniang: "This is your family''s share. Your mother asked me to give it to you."


    Luo Huiniang''s eyes were bright: "I have one at home too, my mother is so awesome." She took the basket, held it in her arms very dearly, and ran towards her resting ce.


    Qian Lier was walking nearby and when she heard the word "Sichuan Caicai", she looked over to Gu Jinli, and sure enough she saw Gu Jinli holding arge bundle of Sichuan Caicai in his hand.


    Thinking of the sweet yet fresh taste of Sichuan vegetables, Qian Lier swallowed her saliva, ran back to the resting ce of Old Gu''s house, found Mrs. Gu, and said, "Grandma, Gu Xiaoyu found a big bundle of Sichuan vegetables, and she wanted to privately Its really too much to hide it and not give it to the family.


    Qian Li''er is Aunt Gu''s daughter. Her whole family fled famine with the old Gu family. Knowing that Gu Dashan''s family was not weed by Mrs. Gu, they followed Mrs. Gu to challenge Gu Dashan''s family.


    Mrs. Zheng was sitting on the mat and beating Mrs. Gu''s back. When she heard this, she was the first to curse: "What? That **** girl Gu Xiaoyu actually found Sichuan Cao Cai and dared to hide it secretly without turning it over to her family. This is going against her. Oh my god."


    Gu Xiaomei on the side encouraged Mrs. Gu: "Mom, that girl Xiaoyu is so unruly, you have to teach her good manners."


    Old Mrs. Gu opened her sharp eyes, nced at Mr. Gu, and asked, "Old man, what are you going to do about this?"


    Mr. Gu said: "There is no separation of families, so the things found belong to the family."


    Mrs. Gu smiled and said to Qian Li''er: "Li''er, go and bring all the food you found over there."


    Mrs. Gu was very angry that Gu Jinan borrowed food privately. This was a provocation to her. She had long wanted to find an opportunity to repair the Gu Dashan family and let them know who had the final say in this family.


    Mrs. Zheng looked gloating and said, "Mom, Li''er is thin-skinned and is no match for Gu Xiaoyu. I''ll go along and help, lest that girl get angry."


    Gu Jinli is different from Gu Jinxiu. He has been a fierce master since he was a child. If he wants to bully her, several people muste together.


    Mrs. Gu had no objection. Zheng happily pulled Qian Lier and ran to the resting ce of Gu Xiaoyu''s house.


    As soon as she arrived at the resting ce of Gu Jinli''s house, Mrs. Zheng saw a bundle of Sichuan Caicai. Her eyes turned green. She rushed over and knocked away Gu Jincheng and Gu Jinxiu who were surrounding Sichuan Caicai. She grabbed the Sichuan Caocai and started eating. To take away.


    Gu Jinli saw Zhenging to grab something, and knocked Gu Jincheng and Gu Jinxiu down. He raised a sharpened branch and pricked Zheng''s hand.


    Zheng was in pain, dropped the Sichuan grass in her hand, covered the back of her bleeding hand, and angrily scolded Gu Jinli: "Damn girl, you want to kill someone?"


    Gu Jinli picked up the Sichuan grass vegetables that fell on the ground, stood up holding the branch, nced at Mrs. Zheng and Qian Lier, and said sarcastically: "It turns out to be the fourth aunt. I thought it was banditsing to rob, but in a hurry So he fought back.


    Gu Jinlis words made Mrs. Zheng very angry.


    Qian Lier said from the side: "Cousin Xiaoyu, the fourth aunt is taking the wild vegetables from her house, how can it be robbery? When you say that, do you still have an elder like the fourth aunt in your eyes?"


    Zheng immediately straightened her back, pretending to be an elder, and scolded: "Li''er is right, I''m taking things from my own house, bring the Sichuan vegetables quickly, your milk is still waiting to be eaten."


    Qian Lier reminded Zheng: "Fourth aunt, grandma said, we must bring all the edible things back." She looked at the bamboo tube that Gu Jinxiu had been holding, and there was water in it.


    Gu Jinxiu was timid. When Qian Lier looked at her, she flinched, but she hugged the bamboo tube tightly. The few sips of water left in it were life-saving water for their family and could not be taken away.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned cold. He took a step forward, took the bamboo tube from Gu Jinxiu''s arms, held the bamboo tube and Sichuan vegetables in his arms, and said to Zheng and Qian Li''er: "The vige chief only stiptes the food requirements for strongborers." Hand it over to my family, I found the Sichuan grass vegetables, and the water was given by the Luo family, so there is no need to hand it over."


    Want to grab something from her hand, what are you daydreaming about?


    Happy National Day to all you gentlemen, have fun eating and having fun. The father of the mothend is seventy years old|O|Ouch~~Qian Lier is a somewhat important character, so give her a certain number of words, and we will dig in and p her in the face in the next chapter.

 Chapter 8: beat them to death

    Chapter 8: beat them to death


    Chapter 8 Beat them to death


    Zheng paused for a moment. This was indeed the vige''s rule.


    When Qian Lier saw Zheng''s intention to leave the hotel, she secretly scolded Zheng for not taking responsibility, and said to Gu Jinli: "Cousin Xiaoyu, don''t embarrass your fourth aunt. It was grandma and grandpa who asked fourth aunt toe to your ce to get things. Grandpa said, if there is no separation of families, the things you find belong to the family."


    When Mrs. Zheng heard this, she immediately felt confident: "Yes, your father said that our family is not divided. You must hand over everything you find. Bring the Sichuan grass vegetables."


    Zheng rushed up to grab the Sichuan vegetables. Gu Jinli dodged and Zheng was unable to catch up and fell to the ground.


    Qian Lier hurriedly went to help Zheng: "Fourth Aunt, are you okay?"


    She turned to use Gu Jinli: "Cousin Xiaoyu, how can you push down the fourth aunt? Do you still have the elder fourth aunt in your eyes?"


    Mrs. Zheng fell down without even scratching her skin. When she heard Qian Lier''s words, she immediately howled: "Oh,e and see, everyone, Gu Xiaoyu, this little shrew, pushed me down. My knees hurt so much that I couldn''t stand up. I am her fourth aunt, and she is using violence against her elders."


    The surrounding people in Gujia Vige heard the noise and didn''t even look at it. They were tired of hearing about themotion at Uncle Gu Liu''s house every day, and they were toozy to care about it and couldn''t do anything about it.


    Aunt Gu Liu was fierce and cunning, and she liked to chat with the Dashan family. Even the lower-ss juniors also took pleasure in chatting with the Dashan family.


    Zheng''s five-year-old son Gu Chengzhi was ying nearby. When he heard Zheng''s voice, he ran over and saw Zheng sitting on the ground howling. His little face turned red with anger. When he found Gu Jincheng standing by the straw mat, he rushed towards Gu Jincheng. , with a bang, knocked Gu Jincheng down, sat on Gu Jincheng''s body, made fists with both hands, and beat Gu Jincheng crazily.


    Let you bully my mother and beat you to death.


    Gu Jincheng was beaten and burst into tears. He wanted to resist, but he was not yet four years old and was severely hungry. He was no match for Gu Chengzhi, who was five years old and had enough to eat every day. He was beaten with bruises and swollen face in the blink of an eye.


    Cheng Geer.


    Cheng Geer.


    Seeing Brother Cheng being beaten, Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu dropped what they were holding and hurried over.


    Gu Jinli grabbed Gu Chengzhi''s hands to prevent him from hitting Brother Cheng again, and said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, take Brother Cheng away quickly."


    "Hey." Gu Jinxiu responded, taking advantage of the gap when Gu Jinli pulled Gu Chengzhi away, hugged Brother Cheng, and stepped back, far away from Gu Chengzhi.


    Gu Chengzhi was grabbed by Gu Xiaoyu, kicked his feet wildly, and cursed: "You bitch, let me go, or I''ll sell you my milk."


    Gu Jinli kicked Gu Chengzhi and dragged him back.


    When Zheng saw Gu Chengzhi being caught by Gu Jinli, she immediately rushed over and scratched Gu Jinli''s face with both hands: "Gu Xiaoyu, let go of Brother Zhi quickly."


    Gu Jinli tilted his head, avoided Zheng''s hand, pulled Gu Chengzhi in front of him, and warned with cold eyes: "Try moving again?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything to say to Gu Chengzhi, but her appearance at the moment was so scary that Zheng was startled and stopped and didn''t dare to move.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Zheng''s voice was trembling.


    Gu Jinli said: "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to fight the bandits."


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense to that bitch. Beat her, beat her to death. She shouldn''t live." Gu Chengzhi was spoiled as a little bully at a young age. He always felt that he was superior to others, while Gu Dashan''s family was humble and worthless. He is a servant of their family and can be beaten and scolded by him as he pleases.


    Gu Jinli sneered when he heard Gu Chengzhi''s curse words, and pressed an acupuncture point on Gu Chengzhi''s left shoulder. Gu Chengzhi immediately cried out in pain.


    There was a lot ofmotion here, Qian Lier picked up the Sichuan vegetables and bamboo tubes on the ground, and walked to Lao Gu''s house.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he narrowed his eyes and threw Gu Chengzhi away. He turned around and chased after Qian Lier, snatching back all the Sichuan vegetables and bamboo tubes she was holding: "Bring them here."


    Qian Li''er didn''t expect that Gu Jinli would catch up. After the things were robbed, her face darkened: "Cousin Xiaoyu, my grandma asked me to take these wild vegetables. If you don''t give them to me, you have to think about the consequences."


    Gu Jinli ignored her threat and left holding her things.


    Being ignored by Gu Jinli, Qian Li''er felt very angry. She snorted coldly, ignored Zheng and Gu Chengzhi, ran to find Mrs. Gu, and made a fuss about what Gu Jinli had done.


    Gu Jinli tied Sichuan grass vegetables and bamboo tubes to his body, ran back to his resting ce, rolled up the mat directly, and said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, pick up brother Cheng, the third grandma wants us to rest at her house tonight Let''s spend the night on the ground."Old Mrs. Gu will never give up after themotion just now. It''s better for the family to stay away tonight, lest Old Mrs. Gu goes crazy and beats people.


    Gu Jinxiu was also afraid that Mrs. Gu would hit someone, so she nodded quickly, hugged Brother Cheng and followed Gu Jinli away.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli and the others were gone, Gu Chengzhi covered his sore hands and kicked Zheng while crying: "Hit them, mother, go hit them quickly and beat them to death!"


    Zheng was frustrated one after another today, and she was so angry that she pped Gu Chengzhi on the back: "Why are you beating me? I''ll go back with my mother to find your milk."


    Gu Jinli took Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Ge''er to the resting ce of the third grandmother''s house.


    On the way, they met Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan who were returning from looking for food. The two of them had nothing to gain. They only had a bag of leaves, a basket of grass roots, and three dead mountain rats in their hands.


    Gu Jinli told them what happened just now, and then said to them: "Dad, brother, the third grandma has something to do with you. She asked you to go to her resting ce after you get food."


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng who was beaten with a bruised nose and face, and was very angry. He took Brother Cheng from Gu Jinxiu and asked, "Brother Cheng, does it hurt?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, big brother isn''t angry."


    Gu Jinan felt even more ufortable when he heard this. Brother Cheng used to be very lively, but now he is bing less and less talkative. He is really afraid that Brother Cheng will be like his eldest sister.


    Gu Jinli touched Brother Chengs head and said, Brother Cheng, dont worry, the second sister has already avenged you.


    The touch she pressed on Gu Chengzhi''s arm would make him hurt for half a month. In short, when will Brother Cheng''s injury heal, and when will Gu Chengzhi''s arm stop hurting?


    Gu Dashan looked at Gu Jincheng, lowered his head and remained silent.


    Gu Jinli knew that he felt ufortable, but she hoped that he would be tougher, so she deliberately said: "Dad, Mom is not with us. What happened just now, if shees back, she will definitely be **** off by her mother."


    Gu Dashan was startled, thinking of how fiercely Mrs. Gu beat people, and said hurriedly: "You go to the third grandma first, and dad goes to your mother."


    Gu Dashan left in a hurry with his things, and Gu Jinan took Gu Jinli and the others to the resting ce of the third grandmother''s house.


    The resting ce of Third Grandmas house is under a dead tree, and the Luo family also spends the night here. Without the Luo family, Third Grandma and Third Grandpa alone would not be able to upy such a good ce.


    By the time they arrived, a lot of people had gathered under the tree. In addition to the third grandmother''s family and the Luo family, there were also the Tian family, Gu Damu, and Gu Dalin brothers'' families.


    At this moment, several families were sitting around under a dead tree talking about water sources. When they saw Gu Jinli and the othersing, they stopped talking.


    The third grandma waved to Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu,e here quickly. Your third grandpa and the others have something to ask you."


    Gu Jinli knew they were going to ask about the underground waterway, so he hurried over and called people one by one.


    The third grandfather was already in his early sixties. His face was swarthy and a little tired, but his eyes were bright. He said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, tell me how you found the Sichuan grass."


    Gu Jinli told the story of finding Sichuan Caocai in great detail.


    "There are snail shells and Sichuan grass vegetables. The ground of Sichuan grass vegetables was dug one foot deep, and the soil turned from wet to muddy... This is indeed a sign of underground water." After hearing this, the third grandfather confirmed Gu Jinli''s discovery.


    He looked at the several families present and said: "But the water is not easy to get. You have to dig the soil. If you are lucky, you can dig out water after digging three to five meters. If you are not lucky, you may not be able to dig out water even after digging ten meters. You guys do this job." Dont you want to do it? If you do, we will share it equally if the wateres out. If it doesnte out of the water, you cant me Xiaoyu.


    The third grandfather looked at Gu Jinli and said, "The child is trying to find a way for us to survive. There is nothing wrong with that."


    Gu Damu was a little hesitant. They had been traveling for a day and were already exhausted. If they went to dig for water, it would be fine if the water came out. If it didn''te out, it would be a waste of work and they would have to rush on their way tomorrow morning...


    Seeing Gu Damu''s hesitation, Gu Dalin advised, "Brother, our family doesn''t have a drop of water. If we don''t do this work, if we can''t find water again tomorrow, the children won''t be able to hold on."

 Chapter 9: Out of water

    Chapter 9: Out of water


    Chapter 9 Out of water


    Gu Damu Gu Dalin''s family has many children. The two brothers gave birth to eight boys and six girls, as well as a frail and elderly mother. The whole family consumes a lot of water.


    Gu Damu felt very sad when he thought of the children crying out for thirst but having no water to drink. But he is the head of the family, and the decisions he makes are rted to the life of the family, so he has to be cautious.


    Gu Damu''s eldest son sat on the outside with the children of several families, blocking the sight of the surrounding victims and preventing them from seeing the adults discussing things. Seeing his father''s hesitation, he couldn''t help but said: "Dad, my son is not afraid of being tired. This work is our familys livelihood, we must do it.


    When Gu Dalin''s son heard his cousin''s words, he followed up and said, "Uncle, Brother Qingliang is right. We are willing to do this work, and we are not afraid of being tired."


    What are you afraid of if you are tired and miserable?


    As long as there is water, all the hardships are worth it.


    Seeing the children''s support, Gu Dalin once again advised: "The children are willing to work and are not afraid of hardship. Brother, please don''t hesitate and make a decision quickly. You guys don''t have much time to wait for our family."


    This is a matter for the five families. Third uncle said that a decision must be made quickly.


    Gu Dalin added: "Brother, my mother hasn''t drank water all day. If we can''t find any water tonight, what will our mother drink tomorrow?"


    Gu Damu has always been filial, but when he thought that his mother was so thirsty that she could not speak, he finally pped his thigh and said, "Uncle Third, our family has done this work. Let''s go dig water tonight."


    When the third grandfather heard this, a smile appeared on his dark and serious face: "Okay, since everyone is willing to dig water, then the matter is settled. Let''s meet at the mountain entrance in half an hour and go into the mountain to dig water together. "


    After the matter was finalized, each family took action. The Tian family, Gu Damu, and Gu Dalin family took their children back to their resting ce, had dinner, and packed up useful tools.


    After the Tian and Gu families left, Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui came to the resting ce of the third grandmother''s house. Both of them had injuries on their faces. Mrs. Cui had a clear p mark with five fingers on her face. Gu Dashan''s forehead was red and was covered with wounds. Something is swollen.


    The third grandma was angry when she saw this: "The older Pan gets, the more vicious she bes. Why doesn''t God send down a thunderbolt to kill her?"


    "Okay, we still have work to do, so hurry up and pack up and set off." Grandpa San whispered to Gu Dashan and Cui that Gu Jinli had found the underground waterway and that the other two people were going to dig water in the mountains overnight.


    Gu Dashan and Cui''s eyes widened when they heard this, and their hands trembled with joy: "Yes, there is a water source." It was his little fish who discovered it.


    The third grandfather nodded: "Well, you two go and have dinner quickly. There will be heavy work tonight, so you are all full."


    They had already eaten and left three portions, two for the couple and one for the Chu family.


    Gu Jinxiu brought them their dinner, which was a stew of Sichuan vegetables, beans, leaves, and roots in wooden bowls.


    The couple took it and ate it. It tasted very strange, but it was the only cooked meal they had eaten in the past few days. Ms. Cui ate it with tears.


    By the time they finished their dinner, Third Grandpa, Luo''s father, and Luo Wu had already packed their tools and tied them to their bodies.


    Luo''s father knew that Mrs. Gu was in charge of the iron tools and pots in the old Gu family. Gu Dashan had no usable tools, so he handed Gu Dashan a shovel and two water jugs: "Take them."


    Gu Dashan took it gratefully: "Brother Luo..."


    Luo''s father smiled heartily: "Don''t say anything else. You have followed the master to dig a well, and I will ask you to put in a lot of effort tonight."


    The third grandma also distributed all the iron pots, water jugs, bamboo tubes, and ropes she had at home to several children and tied them to them: "Hang them all up, we will use them tonight."


    Gu Jinli also carried his own straw mat on his back and said to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, let''s bring the straw mat with us."


    "Yes, yes, yes, bring a straw mat. You have to take turns to rest when digging in the middle of the night, so you need a straw mat." The third grandma hurriedly brought her own straw mat. Seeing this, Luo Huiniang also carried her own straw mat.


    Gu Jinli smiled, she brought the straw mat not only for resting, but also for other great uses.


    After everyone **** their things, Third Grandpa looked at thepletely dark sky and said, "Xiaoyu and the Luo family will leave first. We will wait half a quarter of an hour before setting off. We will all walk in the dark and gather at the mountain pass. We will light the fire after entering the mountain." Bundle."


    Although their resting ce is remote, there are many disaster victims around. Too much movement will attract attention, so they must leave in groups.


    Luo''s father nodded and took Luo Wu, Luo Huiniang and Gu Jinli to leave first. The night was dark, covering them.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the five families met at the mountain entrance, lit torches with fire sticks, and walked toward the mountains together.


    Gu Xiaoyu walked in front to guide everyone. After walking for almost half an hour, they finally arrived at the ce where they had picked Sichuan vegetables.


    Mr. Chu and Aunt Tian were not here. Father Luo worriedly shouted: "My mother, it''s us,e out quickly."


    Hearing Luo''s father''s voice, Mr. Chu and Aunt Tian emerged from the weeds: "We thought they were other victims of the disaster, so we hid for fear of danger."


    Mr. Chu looked at therge group of people by the light of the torch and said with a smile: "Everyone is here." Even Gu Damu and Gu Dalin''s mother came, which shows that everyone attaches great importance to the water source.


    Third Grandma handed her the dinner she had brought and said, "Eat quickly."


    Tian Erhua also handed over the dinner prepared for Aunt Tian.


    Gu Jinli took everyone to the small pit dug earlier, poked the pit with a wooden stick, and brought out the muddy wet soil: "Third Grandpa, look."


    Grandpa Third grabbed the wooden stick and looked at the muddy wet soil on it. He nodded excitedly: "There must be water underground here. Let''s dig here."


    Luo''s father worked as a bodyguard. He was tall and powerful. He took Luo Wu and Wu to work together.


    The third grandfather said from the side: "First dig a big hole three meters wide, and then dig deeper."


    Wells are dug in the shape of a funnel, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, and then deepened.


    The Luo family father and son were extremely powerful martial arts practitioners. They quickly dug a three-meter-wide pit and then followed the pit to reduce the area and continue digging deeper.


    Girls and wives from several families were responsible for transporting the soil. They had nothing to pack, so they piled the excavated soil on the straw mats, and several children carried the straw mats to carry the soil away.


    Other strongborers who can dig the soil are resting nearby. I dont know how long they will dig tonight. They have to take turns, otherwise such heavy work will kill people.


    The Luo family father and son were very powerful. In less than an hour, the father and son had dug a three-meter-deep mud pit.


    Seeing that the two of them were pale from exhaustion, Third Grandpa hurriedly called them up to rest, woke up Gu Dashan and Uncle Tian, and asked them to go down to the pit.


    Gu Dashan and Uncle Tian could not wait any longer. They tied ropes and went down to the pit to continue digging.


    Gu Jinan and Uncle Tians eldest son followed down, put the excavated soil into a pot, and transported it out of the mud pit.


    More than half an hourter, the mud pit was more than one meter deep. Gu Dashan and Uncle Tian copsed from exhaustion and were lifted out of the pit.


    Third Grandpa hurriedly asked: "Is the water out?"


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "The bottom of the pit is muddy, and there is no water yet."


    The third grandfather frowned and called to Gu Damu and brother Gu Dalin: "Go down and dig."


    Hey. Brothers Gu Damu and Gu Dalin responded, tied a rope and got down into the mud pit.


    After brother Gu Damu was too tired to dig anymore, the third grandfather and his cousins Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian went down to the pit to continue digging. When they couldn''t dig anymore, they changed...


    Family members took turns digging the soil, and they were busy for several hours without seeing any water.


    Gu Jinli was waiting anxiously while helping to move the soil. It wasn''t until she fell asleep from exhaustion that she was awakened by a burst of cheers: "The water is out, the water is out!"

 Chapter 10: Water for food

    Chapter 10: Water for food


    Gu Jinli sat up in shock, ran to the mud pit, looked into the deep mud pit and asked, "Is the water out?"


    "The water is out, it''s really out of the water. We can save the little fish." Ms. Cui cried with joy. She, Ms. Yan from Gu Damu''s family and Ms. Xie from Gu Dalin''s family had been transporting soil. As soon as the water was dug out, they knew.


    Luo Huiniang helped the third grandma over, followed by Gu Jinxiu and Brother Cheng, and behind them was the olddy of Gu Damu''s family, Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan was supported by his eldest granddaughter Cui Niu, pointing to the mud pit with one hand, and asked in a hoarse and difficult voice: "Is the watering out?"


    Lao Yan was so thirsty that she could not speak. It was the third mistress who took out the few remaining water and forced her to drink it before she could speak.


    Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Xie walked over with tired steps and said with joyful faces: "Mom, there is water at the bottom of the pit. We are saved."


    After hearing this, Lao Yan said three good words in a row, and tears burst into his eyes.


    The third grandfather was awakened by the sound and knew that the water was out. He hurriedly asked the Luo family and his son to pull the rope and pull the people below up.


    The one who was pulled up was Uncle Tian.


    He and Gu Dashan were digging soil together. They were both about to rest, but when Brother Damu and Dalin went into the pit to rece them, water began to seep from the bottom of the pit. Brother Dashan said that this was an underground waterway dug.


    The third grandfather asked hurriedly: "How much water came out? What color is it?"


    Uncle Tian''s face was covered with mud, and his lips were white from exhaustion, but he said happily: "Just out of the water, there is not much water. It has just reached the ankles, and the water is muddy yellow."


    Muddy yellow? We are in great luck. Third Grandpa smiled so hard that the folds on his face were squeezed together. It would have been better if it wasnt muddy gray.


    He then asked the Luo family and his sons to pull out other people from the bottom of the pit: "The water hase out. You can''t stay at the bottom of the pit for too long, or you may drown people."


    With smiles on their faces, the Luo family father and son pulled up the people from the bottom of the pit one by one.


    When Gu Damu, Gu Dalin brothers, and Uncle Tians eldest son Tian Daqiang, Gu Jinan, and Gu Dashan were pulled up, they were all covered in mud and their pants were soaked through.


    Gu Dashan was thest one toe up. After taking a few breaths, he said to Grandpa San: "Uncle San, the water at the bottom of the pit is quite good. When I came up, the water was already up to my knees. I took pictures of the walls of the pit three times. Strong, but withyers of sand in the ramparts.


    Grandpa San frowned. There was ayer of sand on the pit wall, and the entire pit would copse.


    He exined: "Don''t go down yet. Use the rope to hang the water jug down. Let''s put in some effort to fetch water. It''s better than getting into trouble."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. It was difficult to dig out the water, but it was not worth it to cause the loss of life because of the water extraction.


    After the water came out, we had to wait for the silt to settle. The third grandfather decided: "Everyone has a rest first, and we will fetch water in half an hour."


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, we can fetch water now. I have a way to filter the dirt in the water and make the water clear."


    They spent a long time digging for water. It was almost dawn and they didn''t have much time to wait for the water to settle.


    Third Grandpa now trusted Gu Jinli and asked her to tell her the solution.


    "Take a jar, crack open the bottom, cover it with straw mats, sand, and gravel, and pour the dirty water from the mouth of the jar. After the water passes through the stones, sand, and straw mats, and then flows out from the bottom, it will turn into clean water." Gu Jinli exined the method again and added: "This method was told to me by the grandparents of the victims."


    Luo Huiniang used to think that Gu Jinli was stupid for always helping the victims, but now she is very envious: "There are benefits to helping others."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Yes, those grandparents are older, have experienced a lot, and know a lot of local methods."


    Third Grandpa looked at the sky and made a quick decision: "Just do what Xiaoyu did. Everyone hurry up and get water, filter it, and get enough clean water before dawn."


    After hearing this, everyone started to move. Several men tied the jars to ropes, put them into the pit, and started to draw water.


    The daughters-inw of each family took out all the things that could hold water. Pots, pots, bamboo tubes, and water bags were all ced on the ground.


    The third grandma knocked open the bottom of a jar and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Little fish, take it." Gu Jinli took the jar, took out the sand and stones he found while transporting the soil, cut half of the straw mat, and then put the straw mat in half. Cut it into small pieces and put them in the bottom of the jar, then pour in sand and cover with pebbles.


    "It''s done." She held the jar and said, "Put the water in."


    Luo Wu had a strong arm and took the jar: "I''ll do it."


    Gu Jinli gave him the jar, found a pot and ced it under the jar, waiting to catch the water.


    Luo''s father brought a jar of water and poured it into the jar held by Luo Wu. The dirty water passed through theyers of sand, stone and straw mats, and when it flowed out again, it had be less turbid, but not clear enough.


    The Third Grandpa saw that Gu Jinli''s method was really effective, so he was cruel and asked the Third Grandma to open another jar, spread it with straw mat, sand and pebbles, and pour the filtered water in and filter it again. This time, the water that came out was clear.


    Oh, the little fish is so powerful. The water is as clear as the water from the well in the vige.


    The third grandma was so happy that she couldn''t wait to fill up the pot of water. She took the pot away and showed it to the third grandpa, and then to Lao Yan: "Sister-inw, look quickly, we have clean water. Don''t worry about drinking it. Don''t save it." .


    Lao Yans throat was damaged by thirst.


    Lao Yan looked at the clear water, her cloudy old eyes kept shedding tears... Finally there was water, and she was no longer afraid that her children would die of thirst.


    The third grandmother felt sour in her heart, so she took the water to the fire, boiled it, let it cool, and then presented it to Lao Yan in a wooden bowl: "Sister-inw, drink quickly."


    Lao Yan did not refuse and drank the whole bowl of water.


    At this time, clean water from three jars, four pots, four bamboo tubes, and two water dders has been filtered out.


    Gu Jinli looked at the water and finally dared to speak out his proposal: "Third Grandpa, those rich households must also be short of water. We might as well trade the water with them for food."


    They are all short of food, especially hers!


    When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up and they all looked at the third grandpa.


    Grandpa San was very decisive and knew the importance of food, so he made the final decision: "Okay, let''s go find a rich householder with water in exchange for food."


    Uncle Tian said with some worry: "Uncle Gu, if we exchange water for food, the vige won''t drive us away when they find out, right?"


    His family has a foreign surname and lives a cautious life in the vige, not daring to vite the vige''s rules.


    Third Grandpa sneered and said: "The underground waterway was found by Xiaoyu, and the water was dug out by us. What can the vige say? We will tell the vige about the water after we get food."


    It makes no sense that they work so hard that they get nothing in the end.


    Luo''s father walked past the **** and left it to him to find a rich man to buy water.


    Luo''s father didn''t want everyone to have any discord, so he took Gu Dashan, Uncle Tian and Gu Dalin with him.


    They didn''t take much water, only four bamboo tubes, and headed out of the mountains to the resting ce of the wealthy households.


    The wealthy households gathered together to rest. They were wary of the victims and would not get too close to the victims. There were servants guarding the outside of the resting ce, and the tents and carriages of the wealthy households were surrounded in the middle.


    As soon as Luo''s father and others arrived near the resting ce of the wealthy family, they were scolded by the patrolling guard: "Stop, if you dare to take another step forward, the swords and sticks have no eyes!"


    Luo''s father said: "Brothers, we don''t mean any harm. We have extra water at home. Let''s bring it to the masters in exchange for some food."


    Luo''s father rolled the two bamboo tubes into the middle and said: "There are two bamboo tubes of water here. The water in one bamboo tube is for brothers to moisten their throats. The water in the other bamboo tube can be brought to the masters. We will wait here. information."


    The rich families fleeing the famine were also short of water. The servants who cared for the home could only get a small cup of water every day. They were so thirsty that the master nurse asked two servants to run over to get water. He opened the stopper of the bamboo tube and lit a torch to see what was inside. After clearing the water, he took a few sips and said to Father Luo, "Wait."


    A quarter of an hourter, the nursing home master came out with a man who looked like a housekeeper and shouted to them: "Come here and talk."

 Chapter 11: Sensation in the whole village

    Chapter 11: Sensation in the whole vige


    Chapter 11 Sensation in the Vige


    Luo and his father and four others hurriedly walked over with two bamboo tubes of water.


    The nursing master said: "This is Butler Zhou, tell him."


    The four Luo fathers thanked the nursing master, bowed their hands to Butler Zhou, and said, "I have met Butler Zhou."


    Steward Zhou is in his early forties, slightly short in stature, with a goatee on his square face. There is a glint in his eyes when he looks at people, and he asks: "Which one of you is in charge?"


    Luo''s father took a step forward and said, "Luo is responsible for this matter."


    Luo''s father spoke Mandarin at this time, not the country dialect, which made Butler Zhou give him a high look.


    "You want to exchange water for food?" Butler Zhou asked, pointing to the bamboo tube in Luo''s father''s hand.


    Luo''s father understood and handed the bamboo tube to Butler Zhou: "Yes, our vige is out of food. The vigers collected some water and wanted to exchange some food with the gentlemen."


    Steward Zhou took the bamboo tube, took a sip, and said with a half-smile, "Minato? The earthy smell in the water must have been freshly dug out."


    Butler Zhou returned the bamboo tube to Luo''s father and said straight to the point: "Brother Luo, I don''t want toe with you for nothing. Our master is interested in your water. As long as you take us to the water source, our master will promise you both." Bags of grain, which are all high-quality white rice and flour."


    Father Luo''s heart skipped a beat. Mr. Zhou''s appetite was really big this time. He wanted to swallow their water supply.


    Luo''s father shook his head: "To be honest with Butler Zhou, this water is rted to the lives of everyone in our vige, so we don''t dare to let it out casually. If Butler Zhou is not interested, Luo will ask other masters."


    Speaking, he turned around and left.


    When Butler Zhou couldn''t reach an agreement, he didn''t dare to push the victims into a hurry. For fear of causing trouble, he hurriedly called Luo''s father and changed his words: "Brother Luo, don''t be anxious. This is just what I asked, there is no other meaning." , our master has said that he is willing to trade food with you for water."


    Hearing this, Father Luo and the others stopped, turned to look at Butler Zhou, and asked, "How do we change the food? Let''s agree first, the food is too little and we won''t change it."


    Steward Zhou knew that Father Luo had a hard temper and was afraid of missing this rare opportunity to change the water. He gritted his teeth and said, "One jar of water, ten kilograms of fine grain."


    Although the water urn is smaller than the water jar, water is precious nowadays. One weng of water is enough to exchange for ten kilograms of fine grain.


    Luos father didnt want fine grains: Twenty kilograms of coarse grains for one jar of water. In addition to the grains, we also have to give us half a kilogram of salt and ten water jars. Our water is limited, and we can give you four jars of water at most.


    They dont want fine grains, only grains that can survive. If there are more coarse grains, they can eat them for a long time.


    Steward Zhou frowned when he heard they asked for salt, but thinking of the master''s instructions, he had no choice but toply: "Okay, let''s change it like this."


    His master said that the water must be reced to prevent it from being robbed by other wealthy households in the city.


    The matter of exchanging food was settled, and they could also get salt and water jars. Luo and his father were very happy.


    Steward Zhou ordered his servants to bring four water urns and ten water jars, plus eighty kilograms of coarse grains and half a kilogram of salt. He personally took the ten guards with him and followed Luo''s father and four others into the night.


    Luo''s father was cautious and asked Butler Zhou and the nursing staff to stop when they reached the mountain pass. Each of the four of them carried a water jar and walked up the mountain. They looked back as they walked to make sure no one was following them before they felt relieved.


    The four Luo fathers came back and told everyone about the sess of the food exchange. Everyone was very happy.


    Grandpa San hurriedly asked everyone to put the filtered water into water jars and take it out to exchange for food.


    Everyone moved very quickly. Within a quarter of an hour, four water jars were filled. Two people carried one, and eight people carried four water jars towards the mountain pass.


    It took a lot of time to go back and forth, and the sky was already bright. Butler Zhou was waiting impatiently. When he saw torches and a few figures, he hurriedly led the nurse to greet them: "Brother Luo, you are here, let me Good to wait.


    Luo''s father chuckled and said, "It''s a long way and it took some effort. Butler Zhou took a look and found that the water in the four jars was clean."


    Housekeeper Zhou asked the nurse to hold a torch for lighting, and he looked at the water in one water jar after another. He scooped out the water from each water jar and took a few sips. After seeing that there was only an earthy smell and no strange smell, he felt refreshed. Ask the nurse to hand over eighty kilograms of coarse grains, half a kilogram of salt and ten water jars to Father Luo.


    The eight Luo fathers took it and said, "Our business is over. Butler Zhou, pleasee back."


    Luo''s father was worried that Butler Zhou would send a nurse to follow them, so he asked Butler Zhou and others to leave first.


    Steward Zhou had already changed the water and had done a great job. He happily left with the water in the courtyard and four water jars.


    After Luo''s father watched them go away, he took the remaining seven people, food and water jars and hurried towards the mountains. When they returned to the mountains, Gu Jinli and the others filtered out a lot of clean water. Everyone worked together to fill ten water jars and all the water jars, bamboo tubes, and water dders with water.


    The third grandpa asked everyone to pile up all the water, grain, and the precious bag of salt, and said to everyone with excited faces: "Let''s share the water and grain!"


    Water is distributed easily, and each family has two water jars. As for the jars, water bags, and bamboo tubes, these belong to each family. Each family fills them with water and takes them back.


    The salt is divided into five parts, and each family gets one share.


    Eighty kilograms of coarse grains. Since there was no weighing, the old method was used to distribute the grains bowl by bowl. After the grain was distributed, each family packed it in sacks.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that his family would not be able to keep the food and water, so he suggested to Gu Dashan: "Dad, let''s give the food, salt, and two jars of water to the third grandfather''s family for safekeeping, and take it back. I''m afraid the milk wille to **** it. "


    Gu Dashan was a little hesitant after hearing Gu Jinli''s suggestion, fearing that it would displease Mr. Gu.


    The third grandma scolded him: "You have to be filial to me, no one will stop you, but you can''t starve your children and your wife to death. Leave your things at my house, and I will look after them for you. If Pan is dissatisfied, let here to the old woman." exin."


    Gu Dashan was scolded and remembered the incident of Xiaoyu being injured and begging for food and Cui being beaten, so he fell silent and did not object again.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan hurriedly moved food, salt, and water to the third grandma''s house.


    The third grandfather looked at the already brightening sky and said to everyone: "Da Shan and Tiezhu follow me out and tell the vige chief about the water source."


    They have received enough water and exchanged food for them, and now they can let the vigerse in to collect water.


    Without any objection, the guys started to pack their things and followed the third grandfather and the others. After wrapping the food and water in wild grass, they moved back to their resting ce.


    Bang bang bang!


    It is already getting dark, and all the viges are gathering together with banging ppers and gongs and drums.


    Gujiacun has finished calling the names, but he didn''t hear the third grandfather and other family members. Gu Vige Chief''s face looked very ugly.


    The old Gu family is gloating about misfortune, and if they dare to bete, Gu Dashan and his family will definitely be beaten by the vige.


    Mrs. Zheng suffered a loss at the hands of Gu Jinli yesterday. After going back in the evening, Brother Zhi didn''t know what was going on. He keptining that his hand hurt and cried all night. She was so angry that she felt angry. At this moment, she saw that Gu Dashan and his family werete and busy. He shouted: "Vige Chief, the rules of the vige do not wait for anyone. Let''s hurry up. Maybe the Gu Dashan family has done too many bad things and died in a remote corner of the mountain."


    Gu Chengzhi, who was in Mrs. Zheng''s arms, even cried and shouted: "Beat the **** girl and her family to death, the **** girl and her family all deserve to die, wuwuwu..."


    His hand hurts, it hurts so much.


    "Lao Liu, how did you teach your child?" The third grandfather''s angry voice suddenly came. He stared at Mr. Gu in the crowd and said, "Brother Zhi is so vicious at a young age. Do you know that Xiaoyu saved our whole vige?" life."


    Hearing this, the people in Gujia Vige looked at Third Grandpa, wondering what he meant by this.


    Grandpa Third came to Vige Chief Gu and whispered a few words to him. Vige Chief Gu was pleasantly surprised: "Is what Third Brother said true? Did that girl Xiaoyu really find the water source?"


    Three grandpa directly asked Gu Dashan to hand a jar of water to the vige chief.


    Brother, take a look for yourself, this is the water that the five of us dug outst night. Its clear. The third grandfather said in a low voice, for fear of being overheard by nearby victims.


    Vige Chief Gu took the water jar with trembling hands and drank a few water from the mouth of the jar. The water had an earthy smell, but it was clear: "We are saved."


    Old brother, there is not much water in the pit. Hurry up and ask the vigers to get water. If it is toote, the water will seep out. Third Grandpa reminded.


    "Yes, yes, third brother is right." Vige Chief Gu hurriedly told everyone in a low voice that Gu Xiaoyu had found the water source, and asked everyone to get things to get water.


    One sentence directly shocked the entire Gujia Vige.


    Lao Gu''s family was even more confused.


    Zheng Shi screamed: "What? Did that **** Gu Xiaoyu find the water source? Does she have that fate?!"

 Chapter 12: Niu brothers looking for death

    Chapter 12: Niu brothers looking for death


    Chapter 12 The Niu Brothers Seeking Death


    Vige Chief Gu''s face turned dark. This stupid woman wouldn''t have kept her voice down. If the nearby victims heard it, would the water source be preserved?


    Zheng''s husband, Gu Youlu, was very discerning. He covered Zheng''s mouth and said to Vige Chief Gu: "Vige Chief, don''t argue with this unruly woman. My nephew will take good care of her and won''t let her talk nonsense. "


    Vige Chief Gu snorted coldly and lowered his voice to warn the vigers: "Whoever dares to ruin the vige''s livelihood, I will drive him away. Don''t call me unkind when the timees."


    The vigers in Gujia Vige nodded in agreement and had taken out everything that could hold water, waiting to get water.


    But because of Zhengs words, the surrounding victims had noticed this and looked towards the gathering ce in Gujiacun.


    Vige Chief Gu was so angry that he gave Zheng a look. Instead of asking the vigers to get water immediately, he pretended to continue lecturing the vigers.


    Zheng was frightened when the vige chief saw her like this, but she felt very ufortable in her heart. She hated Gu Jinli to death, how could that **** be so lucky to find the water source.


    Not only the Zheng family, but also everyone in the old Gu family thinks so, especially Qian Lier and Mrs. Gu.


    Qian Li''er worriedly said to Mrs. Gu: "Grandma, why didn''t cousin Xiaoyu tell the family when she found out about the water source? Instead, she told the third grandpa and the others. Does cousin Xiaoyu hate our family?"


    Mrs. Gu was so angry that her face turned green. She did not ept Qian Lier''s words, but she hated Gu Dashan and her family in her heart. She dared not tell her about the water source. Just wait, she would make Gu Dashan and his family regret it.


    Vige Chief Gu scolded Gu Dashan and Luo Tiezhu loudly, letting the surrounding victims hear his curse words and know that their vige was stopped because some vigers werete.


    After the nearby victims were almost gone, Vige Chief Gu asked the vigers to quickly get their things and follow Grandpa San and hispanions into the mountains.


    When they arrived at the water source, they saw Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, Luo Huiniang, Luo Wu, and Uncle Tian fetching and filtering water. Four jugs of clean water were piled near the water hole.


    The vigers were crazy with joy when they saw the clean water, and those who were short of water even cried with joy.


    Mrs. Gu was very shrewd and immediately said to her three sons: "You are well-educated, blessed, and well-paid. What are you doing here? Why don''t you hurry up and fetch water for everyone?" She looked like a master.


    Second Uncle Gu, Third Uncle Gu and Fourth Uncle rushed to help. Aunt Gu''s husband-inw Qian Guangzong even snatched the rope from Uncle Tian''s hand, hoisted the water jug into the puddle, and began to fetch water.


    Sishu Gu and Mrs. Zheng picked up two water jugs and poured them into the water jar at home, looking like bandits.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly carried the jar of water in front of him to Vige Chief Gu, and said with a smile: "Grandpa Vige Chief, everyone must be thirsty. Let''s drink some water first."


    Comparing the two sides, everyone felt that the behavior of Fourth Uncle Gu and Zheng was very eye-catching.


    Vige Chief Gu took the water jug handed by Gu Jinli and said happily: "Good boy, you have helped the vige a lot, and the vige will remember it."


    Other vigers also said: "Xiaoyu is bound to be lucky if he survives the catastrophe. He has found a water source for our vige."


    Victor Chief Gu''s face turned a little red and he said hurriedly: "The vige will also remember their contributions."


    With one sentence, Mrs. Gu''s n failed. No matter who was fetching water for the vigers now, everyone knew that it was Grandpa San and Gu Dashan''s family who really gave them water.


    Old Mrs. Gu was so angry that her liver ached, and she looked at Aunt Gu.


    Aunt Gu immediately shouted to Gu Jinli: "Come here, little fish, you are so thirsty that you are going to faint." She used Gu Jinli of not bringing water to Old Mrs. Gu to drink, and deliberately wanted to kill Old Mrs. Gu from thirst.


    Gu Jinli sneered in his heart and said to Fourth Uncle Gu and Mrs. Zheng: "Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt, I''m going to faint from thirst. Here''s the water you just brought. Give me a few sips." Aunt Gu choked, and Old Mrs. Gu stared. Look at Mrs. Zheng, this idiot has failed more than seeded, so why are you trying to steal it? Well now, I really shot myself in the foot.


    Zheng just drank a few drinks of water happily. When she heard this, she saw Mrs. Gu re at her and shrank. She quickly filled a bowl of water and gave it to Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care about Mrs. Gu''s family and only taught the vigers how to filter water.


    While the people of Gujia Vige were fetching water, several victims were lying in the wild grass in the distance, and they all stared at the people of Gujia Vige who were fetching water like wolves and tigers.


    These victims are the five brothers of the Niu family in Niutougou.


    When they gathered this morning, they noticed that something was not right with the people in Gujiacun. They decided that they had found something good, so they did not rush off immediately. After telling their family members, they followed the people in Gujiacun into the mountains. Sure enough, they saw the people in Gujiacun. Fetch water.


    Brother, its really water, were giving it away this time. Niu Xiaozhuang held a sharp stone and stared at the jars of water with green eyes, swallowing his saliva from thirst.


    Niu Erzhuang was smarter, and whispered to Niu Dazhuang: "Brother, there are many people in Gujia Vige, and we brothers alone can''t grab the water. Let Si Zhuang run back and inform the tribesmen, and bring the tribesmen to grab the water."


    The four strong cows can run very fast. If they run like crazy, they can get out of the mountain and notify their tribesmen in less than two quarters of an hour.


    Niu Dazhuang was biting a few grass roots in his mouth to moisten his throat. Hearing Niu Erzhuang''s words, he said to Niu Sizhuang: "Six Zhuang, go back and call all the members of our Niu family and capture them today!"


    Niu Sizhuang responded, moved his body in the grass, and retreated, preparing to withdraw from a certain range, then get up and run back to call someone.


    Gu Jinli often performed tasks in the wild in his previous life. He kept paying attention to the surrounding situation from the corner of his eyes. He saw something unusual moving in the grass and hurriedly said to Luo Wu next to him: "Brother Luo Wu, there seems to be someone in the grass on the left. Are we being attacked by someone?" Followed?"


    Luo Wu looked at the grass on the left and saw the wild grass swaying wildly. He said, "Go tell the vige chief and my father, and I will stop them."


    Gu Jinli nodded and asked Luo Huiniang to find Luo''s father. He went to Vige Chief Gu himself and told the vige chief about the strange things in the grass: "Grandpa, vige chief, this is the life-saving water for our vige. We must not let others **** it away. Everyone inside must be captured."


    He also told the vige chief that Luo Wu had gone over to block people.


    The vige chief was talking to Third Grandpa. When they heard Gu Jinli''s words, the two old men were shocked. Sure enough, they were still targeted by the victims.


    Niu Sizhuang, stop! Luo Wus voice suddenly came. It turned out that Niu Sizhuang ran away after discovering Luo Wu, and Luo Wu was chasing him while shouting.


    When the other Niu brothers saw that they had been discovered, they immediately ran out of the grass and fled in all directions.


    When Vige Chief Gu saw this, he hurriedly shouted: "Go and catch them quickly. Don''t let them escape. If one of them escapes, our water will not be kept! This is our life-saving water!"


    The people from Gujia Vige immediately picked up carrying poles and sticks and chased after him.


    Gu Jinli also picked up his wooden stick and followed the vigers to catch up. These Niu brothers were really looking for death. Before she could seek revenge from them, they came to her door.


    If she dares to grab water, this time she won''t need to take action. In order to save their own water, the people of Gujia Vige will also maim the Niu brothers.


    The male protagonist is a young man he met on the road to escape from the desert. He has some background and is not the little brother Luo Wu. PS: Please add it to your favorites and vote for rmendations^0^

 Chapter 13: We cant let their family stand up

    Chapter 13: We can''t let their family stand up


    Chapter 13: They cant let their family stand up


    Luo''s father led a dozen young men to block Niu Erzhuang and Niu Sanzhuang''s path.


    Seeing that they were surrounded, Niu Erzhuang waved his wooden stick at the vigers indiscriminately, preventing the vigers from getting close, and threatened: "We are the Niu Tougou Niu family. There are more than 200 people in our Niu n, and everyone can beat them." , those who are not afraid of death wille and catch us!"


    Father Luo''s face was dark. He grabbed the stick wielded by Niu Erzhuang and pulled it hard. After Niu Erzhuang was pulled over, he kicked Niu Erzhuang over neatly and took the stick from Niu Erzhuang''s hand. Stick, sweeping towards Niu Sanzhuang next to him.


    With a bang, Niu Sanzhuang was knocked to the ground.


    "Catch him." Luo''s father told a dozen young men, while he cut Niu Erzhuang''s hands behind his back and pressed him to the ground.


    The young men immediately stepped forward to catch Niu Sanzhuang and quickly subdued him.


    Niu Dazhuang and Niu Xiaozhuang didn''t care about the other Niu brothers, and they ran away from the mountain as hard as they could.


    Gu Dafu, the son of the vige chief, led the vigers in hot pursuit behind them. However, the two ran too fast, and they could not catch up even after they chased for dozens of meters.


    Gu Jinli had been into the mountains several times and knew the terrain of the mountains. He took Luo Huiniang to take a shortcut and lie in wait. When Niu Dazhuang and Niu Xiaozhuang came running, he hit Niu Dazhuang''s calf with a wooden stick.


    Bang!


    The cow Dazhuang was hit, howled, and rolled its body in a circle before lying on the ground.


    Gu Jinli jumped out of the bushes where he was ambushing, grabbed the wooden stick, and started beating Niu Dazhuang randomly.


    With the hatred that the original owner was beaten to death by the Niu brothers, she beat Niu Dazhuang mercilessly and beat Niu Dazhuang to a **** head. She didn''t stop until Gu Dafu came with the vigers.


    Niu Xiaozhuang is a selfish man. When he saw Niu Dazhuang being knocked down, he ran madly out of the mountain without stopping.


    Stop! Luo Huiniang chased after her and shouted at Niu Xiaozhuang.


    Niu Xiaozhuang grew up with several older brothers and was also a ruthless man. When he saw Luo Huiniang chasing after him, he hit Luo Huiniang on the head with the big stone he had been holding.


    Luo Huiniang tilted her head and narrowly dodged the stone. Looking at the sharp stone stuck in the soil, she became even more angry. She grabbed the stone and threw it at Niu Xiaozhuang''s back.


    Ah. Niu Xiaozhuang screamed and was knocked down by a stone.


    Luo Huiniang ran over, clenched her fists and beat Niu Xiaozhuang indiscriminately: "I''ll let you catch small fish, I''ll let you grab food, I''ll let you **** water, I''ll beat you bad rice seedlings to death!"


    Niu Xiaozhuang''s eyes shed fiercely and he resisted desperately. He grabbed Luo Huiniang''s hand that hit him and bit him hard. Luo Huiniang''s wrist was bitten and bled, but she strangled Niu Xiaozhuang''s neck with her arm to prevent him from running away.


    After a while, the vigers who arrived worked together to subdue Niu Xiaozhuang.


    Niu Sizhuang was also captured by Luo Wu.


    Gu Dafu asked the vigers to tie up the five Niu brothers with straw ropes, take them to a water source, and tie them to a dead tree.


    Looking at the five Niu brothers who had been beaten to death, Gu Jinli finally let out the turbid anger in his heart and said to the original owner in his heart: Little girl Xiaoyu, I have avenged you.


    Vige Chief Gu hurried over with the rest of the vigers. He was startled when he saw the Niu brothers covered in blood and unable to move. He hurriedly asked: "Why don''t you stop? Don''t let anyone die."


    Luo''s father said: "Vige chief, don''t worry, they just fainted and are not dead."


    Vige Chief Gu breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s good that they are not dead. After all, they are from Niutougou. There are more than 200 tribesmen. If they die, our vige will be in trouble."


    On the way to escape the famine, what Vige Chief Gu was most afraid of was conflicting with other victims and causing trouble for the vige.


    Although these Niu brothers have done many evil things, they cannot really kill them.


    Vige Chief Gu looked at the sky and said to the vigers: "Go and fetch water quickly. After the water is full, we have to hurry on."


    Okay. The vigers responded, leaving the Niu brothers behind and returned to the water hole to fetch water.


    The water in the puddles was getting less and less. The vigers struggled for more than a quarter of an hour before they could no longer get water.


    Gu Dafu went to Vige Chief Gu with a water jar full of mud and told him about draining the water.


    Vige Chief Gu looked at the mud in the half-filled water tank, sighed, and asked Gu Dafu: "Has everyone in the vige got water?"


    Gu Dafu smiled and replied: "I got them all."


    The families who received more water filled everything they had to hold water, and the families who received less received two jugs of water, which was enough.


    Vige Chief Gu nodded after hearing this, stood up and said to the vigers: "Pack your things, let''s continue on our way. We must catch up with the victims before dark, and we must not fall behind! There are three victims from three prefectures behind us. If they catch up, we won''t be able to save anything!" This drought affected all seven prefectures in the northwest. Their Long''an Prefecture is in the center of the northwest. There are victims from three prefectures escaping in front of them, and there are victims from three prefectures behind. Come.


    The victims of the disaster are bullying strangers. Once they see strangers faces, they will join forces to grab things.


    The vigers knew that the victims were ruthless in robbing things, so they quickly packed up their things and began to leave the mountains.


    As for the five Niu brothers, before leaving, Vige Chief Gu asked the vigers to untie their ropes so that they could leave on their own when they woke up.


    The third grandma was already waiting near the mountain pass with the wives and children of the Cui family, the Chu family, Aunt Tian, and the Lao Yan family. When she saw the vigersing out, she immediately followed them carrying their things.


    When Mrs. Gu saw Mrs. Cui, the anger she had been holding in all morning finally found an outlet. She put her crutches on the ground and shouted: "Ms. Cui,e here quickly and give me a hand!"


    Mrs. Cui shivered in fright when she heard Mrs. Gu''s voice.


    Gu Jinli shouted: "Nai, isn''t my aunt supporting you? My mother followed my father to dig water all nightst night and is tired."


    This is not nonsense. The five families who dug waterst night were all so tired that their faces turned pale and their eyes were ck.


    Vige Chief Gu didn''t want to interfere with old Gu''s family affairs, but thinking of the contribution of Gu Dashan''s family, he couldn''t bear it. He spoke for Gu Dashan''s family for the first time: "Old Liu, the Dashan family has been tired all night, let the children rest, you With so many sons and daughters-inw, are you afraid that no one will take care of you?"


    Mr. Gu is the sixth in the family. People of his generation in the vige who are older than him call him Lao Liu.


    Seeing that the vige chief had spoken in person, Mr. Gu nced at Mrs. Gu and signaled her to calm down.


    Old Mrs. Gu was so angry that she knew she couldn''t cause any trouble to the boss and his family now, so she had no choice but to suppress her anger and let Aunt Gu help her on her way.


    Cui''s family escaped.


    Gu Jinan whispered from the side: "Xiaoyu is now capable and can protect our mother."


    Gu Jinli smiled and teased Brother Cheng. The family gathered together and headed on the road, carrying their things on their backs.


    They walked for a whole day, and it was not until dark that they caught up with the fleeing team in front.


    Vige Chief Gu asked Gu Dafu to knock the pper and inform the vigers: "Everyone rest where you are. It is already dark now. The vige will not organize vigers to find food tonight. Those who want to find food can organize their own people. Be careful and pay attention." Be safe, dont cause trouble, lets continue on our way tomorrow.


    The vigers were exhausted. After finding a resting ce nearby for the night, they started to light a fire and boil water for dinner.


    Ms. Cui, hurry up and work! Old Mrs. Gu was leaning on her crutches again and scolding: Da Shan, Brother An, if you two dont hurry up and find food, you want to starve the whole family to death.


    Cui and Gu Dashan hurriedly untied their things and ran to the old Gu''s house with Gu Jinan.


    As soon as they left, Aunt Gu took Gu Xiaomei and Qian Lier to the resting ce of Gu Dashan''s house and started to rummage through Gu Dashan''s things.


    Gu Jinli protected Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jincheng behind him and looked at them coldly.


    Her belongings have long been given to the third grandma for safekeeping, so Aunt Gu and the others can''t even hope to find anything good.


    Aunt Gu and the other two rummaged around for a while and found only half a bamboo tube of water and half a bag of dry leaves.


    Gu Xiaomei was so angry that she red at Gu Jinli: "Where did your water storage go?"


    Gu Jinli pointed to the bamboo tube in Qian Lier''s hand and said, "They are all here."


    Gu Xiaomei didn''t believe it: "The water you fetched first, how could it be that there was only this little water?"


    Gu Jinli smiled harmlessly: "If I want to know, I can ask the vige chief, or ask the third grandpa and grandma."


    "You!" Gu Xiaomei was very angry. Seeing that she couldn''t get any advantage, she took the bamboo tube and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took the bamboo tube from her hand: "This is our water. If my sister takes it away, our family will have to ask the vige chief for water."


    "You!" Gu Xiaomei was very angry, but she was also afraid of the vige chief. When she heard this threat, she could only retreat.


    Gu Xiaomei and the others returned to the resting ce of Lao Gu''s house and scolded Gu Jinli severely.


    Qian Guangzong winked at Aunt Gu, who understood and whispered to Mrs. Gu: "Mom, it''s not okay for Gu Xiaoyu to use the vige chief to suppress our family. We have to find a way to prevent Gu Dashan''s family from standing up."


    There is only one way for Gu Dashan and his family to never be able to stand up, and that is to sell them!

 Chapter 14: Want to sell people

    Chapter 14: Want to sell people


    Chapter 14: Selling someone


    Qian Guangzong is the shopkeeper of a cloth shop. He is a typical unscrupulous businessman. He has long been nning to sell Gu Dashan''s family.


    But he asked Aunt Gu several times to persuade Old Mrs. Gu to sell Gu Dashan''s family, but Old Mrs. Gu hesitated and refused to agree.


    For Mrs. Gu, it is better to sell Gu Dashan''s family than to have it under her nose. As a stepmother, there is nothing morefortable than to have fun with the children of her first wife.


    And if Gu Dashan''s family is left behind, they can still work for their entire family, which is almost like buying a family of servants. If sold, the family''s work would fall on her biological son. Mrs. Gu was reluctant to let it go, so she did not sell the Gu Dashan family for so many years.


    But this time is different.


    Aunt Gu said: "Mom, Gu Dashan''s family got the favor of the vige chief because of the water source. Today the vige chief spoke for their family in front of the whole vige and pped you in the face. The third uncle and the third uncle''s mother also helped Gu. The Dashan family, and that girl Xiaoyu, have be more and more aggressive after surviving the catastrophe. They have always been against us in the past two days, and with the support of the vige chief, will Gu Dashan''s family not be able to ride on us as time goes by? "


    Aunt Gu looked around and saw Mr. Gu lying on a mat not far away, taking a nap. She lowered her voice and said, "Mom, you are the stepmother. No matter how good you are to the Gu Dashan family, you can''t raise them well. Why don''t we sell them as soon as possible? We can exchange for some food to survive the uing famine.


    Along the way, there was less and less food to be found. If we walked for another half month, we might not even be able to find the leaves, grass or roots of the mountain rat. The family needed to make preparations early.


    Gu Xiaomei supported from the side: "Mom, the eldest sister is right. We have treated Gu Dashan''s family badly over the years. They definitely hate us. This time they got lucky and found water for the vige. Now the vige is helping them. With the support of the vige chief and the vigers, they may not know how to retaliate against us, so it would be easier to sell it as soon as possible. You dont have to worry about having no one to work after selling their family, you can let the third brother and his family do it."


    Gu Youfu is the second son of Mrs. Gu, but Mrs. Gu doesn''t like this son who looks exactly like Mr. Gu. Among the three biological sons, Gu Youfu is beaten and scolded the most, making Gu Youfu''s family more powerful than Gu Dashan''s family. Mrs. Gu didn''t feel distressed at all about the work.


    Mrs. Gus slender eyes were half-closed, thinking about what Aunt Gu and Little Sister Gu said.


    After a while, she looked at Mr. Gu, who was still taking a nap, and said to Aunt Gu: "Their family is in a period of prosperity now. This matter needs to be done slowly. You and Guangzong go and ask around first. If there is a suitable person,e back and tell them." I."


    This is an agreement to sell Gu Dashan''s family.


    Aunt Gu and Qian Guangzong were so happy that what they had been thinking about for so long was finally done.


    Aunt Gu said, "Don''t worry, mother. I''ll ask Guangzong to inquire about it in the next few days. I''lle back and tell mother as soon as I have any news."


    In fact, the couple had been asking about selling people for grain and money, and had also talked to the stewards of several wealthy households, so they had no worries about finding a buyer.


    Gu Xiaomei was delighted when she heard that the annoying family was finally going to be sold.


    Mrs. Zheng was coaxing Gu Chengzhi not far away. She didn''t know what was going on. Brother Zhi''s arm kept hurting and he cried intermittently for a day. The crying made her upset. When she heard Mrs. Gu agreed to sell Gu Dashan''s family, I feel a little morefortable.


    Qian Li''er was even more happy. She had long disliked Gu Jinxiu''s charming son. At the beginning ofst year, the son of the restaurant owner in the town met Gu Jinxiu and fell in love with her. He knew about the rtionship between their family and Gu Jinxiu''s family. So he came to their house to inquire about Gu Jinxiu''s situation and wanted their family to help make peace.


    She was furious at the time. The son of the restaurant owner in the town was one of her favorite husbands, but instead she fell in love with that **** Gu Jinxiu.


    Fortunately, in the end, Aunt Gu used a trick to persuade the wife of the restaurant owner in the town to give up the idea of marrying Gu Jinxiu as her daughter-inw, so it didn''t work out.


    The Gu Dashan family never knew about this incident, but Qian Lier was jealous and hated Gu Jinxiu.


    After hearing that Mrs. Gu agreed to sell Gu Dashan''s family, she quietly said to Qian Guangzong and Aunt Gu: "Mom and dad, Gu Jinxiu is good-looking. You can give Gu Jinxiu to the stewards, as long as they are in the rich family." Please give us some kind words in front of the master and give us more food."


    Qian Li''er not only wants to sell Gu Dashan''s family, but also destroy Gu Jinxiu.


    Finally, she added uneasily: "You can''t give Gu Jinxiu to a rich man, lest that foxydy will charm the old man, seduce the rich man toe to us to settle ounts, and give her to a steward who has a wife." , let her be a concubine for the servants and suffer for the rest of her life!" Upon hearing what his daughter said, Qian Guangzong praised: "Li''er is smart, okay, dad knows."


    Among the stewards he knew, there were two or three who were quite old but pretty.


    After the Gu Dashan family exchanged water for food, they paid off the food they owed and gave Doctor Du a bowl of food as a thank you for curing Gu Jinli. The whole family was so happy that they never thought that Mrs. Gu would sell it. Their family.


    After Gu Jinli and Aunt Gu and the others came to look through things, he took Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Geer to the resting ce of the third grandma''s house. While on the road, they made an agreement with the third grandma''s family that they would eat and sleep with their family from now on.


    The third grandma was very happy and had been looking forward to theiring.


    Gu Dashan, who had always insisted on resting with the old Gu family because of his request for food and the beatings of Brother Cheng and Mr. Cui, had no objection this time.


    The third grandma had already cooked the corn porridge and served it in a small wooden basin. When she saw Gu Jinli and the other three, she shouted happily: "Xiaoyu, bring some wooden bowls to the third grandma so we can serve the porridge."


    Gu Jinli responded, untied the wooden bowl strung with straw rope, wiped it a few times, and gave it to the third grandmother. She looked at the corn porridge with only a shallow bottom and said, "It''s corn porridge, this Good, raise people.


    Millet is millet, which is a kind of coarse grain.


    The third grandma smiled happily, filled a small bowl for each of the three siblings, and urged them: "Eat quickly, you are all starving and thin."


    Looking at the children who were as thin as skeletons, the third grandma felt so distressed that she wanted to shed tears.


    Gu Jinli put his bowl into Third Grandmas hand and said, Third Grandma will eat it too.


    She filled a wooden bowl with a small amount and finished it in less than two sips. She smiled very satisfied and said, "The rest will be left for the third grandpa, my father, my mother, and my eldest brother to eat."


    There is no organization in the vige to find food tonight, but the third grandfather can''t stay idle. He followed Gu Dashan and his son, and the Luo family and his son to look for food nearby. He has not returned yet.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that the third grandma would persuade her to drink corn porridge again, so he took a wooden spoon to the pot next to him and stirred the food inside.


    This is their family''s staple food tonight. It is a stew of soybeans mixed with grass roots and leaves. Although they exchanged water for food, the road to escape was long and they had to save food.


    The third grandma held the corn porridge that Gu Jinli stuffed in her hands, her eyes were red, this was the child''s wish, she held a wooden bowl and ate it with big mouthfuls.


    Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Geer saw her eating, so they took small bites from the bowl.


    When the misceneous food in the pot was cooked, the third grandfather and the Luo family father and son also came back. Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan were not there. They went to deliver the food they found to the old Gu family.


    Fifteen minutester, they brought Ms. Cui over. Gu Jinli looked at Ms. Cui and felt relieved after confirming that she had not been beaten today.


    Everyone dug water all nightst night, and only took turns to rest for a period of time. Now they were so tired that they almost fainted. After having dinner with the third grandfather and the third grandmother, the whole family began to rest and had a good sleep. The second We continued our journey early in the morning.


    On the road, Qian Guangzong and his wife were very busy. They always took advantage of their breaks to talk to the stewards of various wealthy households.

 Chapter 15: cheated

    Chapter 15: cheated


    Chapter 15 Being Cheated


    Gu Jinli looked very strange and asked Gu Jinan quietly: "Brother, why do my aunt and uncle always run towards the rich man''s motorcade?"


    Gu Jin''an said: "Our eldest uncle is the shopkeeper in the town. He likes to deal with rich households the most. Along the way, he has made friends with many stewards of wealthy households through conversation."


    Gu Jinli nced at Qian Guangzong and saw Qian Guangzong talking to a short and fat man with his head bowed. The two of them didn''t know what they said and suddenly burst intoughter.


    In the memory of the original owner, this uncle really liked to curry favor with the servants of wealthy families.


    However, she felt a little uneasy and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother, do you think they will take revenge on our family because of the water source?"


    She discovered the source of the water but did not tell the old Gu family, causing the old Gu family to lose the opportunity to be prominent in the vige. With Old Mrs. Gu''s vengeful temper, she would definitely not swallow this breath and would definitely find an opportunity to retaliate.


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this, thought for a while, and said: "Then let''s be careful during this period and be careful not to cause trouble for us."


    Gu Jinli nodded, and the two siblings told the other four people in the family about their worries, reminding them to be wary of the old Gu family in the recent period.


    Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu were very frightened. They were afraid of the old Gu family from the bottom of their hearts.


    When Gu Dashan heard what Gu Jinli said, his face was a little ugly because of hunger, but he still nodded, saying that he would be wary of the old Gu family.


    For the next ten days, the six members of Gu Jinli''s family were always on guard against the old Gu family, for fear of offending the old Gu family. But the strange thing was that the old Gu family did not find fault with them. At most, they cursed their family as usual. , Mrs. Gus temper is still somewhat restrained.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui finally let go of their worries for ten days.


    That afternoon, the victims who fled the famine found a semi-dry river. There were more than a dozen shallow puddles of water in the depths of the river. When the victims saw the puddles, they stopped excitedly and began to fetch water to rest.


    But there were too many victims, and wealthy households sent out guards to seize the puddles. By the time the people in Gujia Vige stopped and ran to the river, the river had already been robbed of all the water.


    Vige Chief Gu looked at the river that had turned into mudts, smashed his dry and sticky mouth, and asked Gu Dashan next to him: "Da Shan, what should we do now?"


    Ever since Gu Jinli found a water source for the vige, in the past ten days, whenever they stopped to rest, Vige Chief Gu asked Gu Dashan to take Gu Jinli around to find water sources for the vige. Unfortunately, their luck seemed to have run out. For ten days in a row, No new water source has been found, and there is only a tiny bit of water left. If no water source is found, they will face the fate of dying of thirst again.


    Gu Dashan pointed to the puddles and mire deep in the river and said: "This river has notpletely dried up yet. We can dig out the silt in the puddles and dig deeper to get water out."


    Xiaoyu told him these things, and also said that water is precious now, and his ability to find water can protect his family. He always remembered Xiaoyu''s words.


    After hearing this, the vige chief immediately took more than 20 vigers to the depths of the river and asked Gu Dashan to look at the puddles. After selecting a puddle, he started digging mud.


    They were lucky. After digging only more than three meters, water began to seep out of the puddle again.


    The vigers were very happy and hurried back and asked their children to bring water containers to fill the water.


    Little fish, go get water quickly, our vige has dug water. Luo Huiniang ran to Gu Jinli with two water jars hanging on her shoulders and two water jars in her hands.


    "Come right away." Gu Jinli hung the water jar on his elbows, took the wooden stick, handed a stone knife sharpened with a stone to Gu Jinxiu, and said: "Sister, Brother Cheng, you stay with Third Grandma. Come together, dont run around.


    Their family now eats and sleeps with the third grandma''s family, but Gu Jinli is still uneasy, fearing that Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jincheng will be in danger.


    Gu Jinxiu tightened Brother Cheng''s hand and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about us. Third Grandma is here, we will be fine."


    The third grandma was looking for firewood nearby. When she heard this, she looked up and looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. The third grandma is here. You don''t have to worry about Sister Xiu and Brother Cheng." "Thank you, the third grandma." Gu Jinli Follow Luo Huiniang and leave.


    After the two of them left, Gu Jinxiu took Brother Cheng to tidy up the ground,y out straw mats, and bury pots in preparation for dinner.


    Sister Xiu~ Gu Rong, eight years old from Uncle Gus third uncles family, ran to find Gu Jinxiu.


    When Gu Jinxiu saw Gu Rong, she was not afraid of the old Gu family, but was a little happy: "Sister Rong, why are you here?"


    The third uncle''s family is not favored by the old Gu family, especially Gu Rong, who is often disliked by Mrs. Gu because she is the granddaughter.


    Gu Rong looked around and said quietly to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, I''m beating my uncle again."


    Gu Jinxiu panicked and asked hurriedly: "Why are you beating me again? How is my mother? Is she seriously injured?"


    Gu Rong said: "Nai is thirsty, but there is no water at home. I wonder if you have any water here? If the aunt didn''t say anything, Nai was so angry that she beat her."


    Gu Rong looked at the bamboo tube tied to Gu Jinxiu''s waist and said, "Sister Xiu, if you still have water at home, hurry up and take it to save the eldest uncle. It will hurt to hit someone with your breasts."


    Gu Rong''s words pierced Gu Jinxiu''s heart like a needle. She was worried about Mrs. Cui, so she didn''t have time to tell the third grandma, so she hurriedly pulled Cheng Geer to the resting ce of old Gu''s house.


    The resting ce of the third grandmother''s house is not far from the river, while the resting ce of the old Gu''s family is in a dry forest, quite some distance away, and it takes almost half a quarter of an hour to walk there.


    But Gu Jinxiu didn''t see Ms. Cui at the resting ce of Old Gu''s family, nor even Mrs. Gu or Mr. Gu or the others. It was a rare sight to see her aunt and uncle... and one who looked to be in his forties, with a short and fat figure and a face. A middle-aged man with a mole.


    "That''s her?" The short, fat, rumpled man saw Gu Jinxiu and stared at her like a wolf. He looked her up and down and nodded with satisfaction: "She looks pretty handsome, but she''s too thin."


    Qian Guangzong smiled and said: "Master Ding is the chief steward of the Qi Mansion. He has no shortage of rice and noodles. If you take it back and raise it in a few days, you will be able to grow meat."


    Aunt Gu also said: "Sister Xiu is at a good age now. It will definitely not be a loss for Master Ding to take her back. She will be able to y with her for twenty years in the future."


    Gu Jinxiu heard a lot of nasty things during his escape. After hearing this, he finally realized that he had been deceived. He was so angry that he trembled all over, but quickly picked up Brother Cheng and ran away.


    Big brother and second brother, stop her quickly! Qian Lier screamed. She had finally tricked Gu Jinxiu intoing here, so how could she let her run away.


    Qian Chenggui Qian Chengcai had already blocked Gu Jinxiu''s path. When Gu Jinxiu wanted to rush away, he stretched out his legs and tripped her.


    With a bang, Gu Jinxiu and Brother Cheng fell to the ground, their whole bodies aching from the fall.


    Gu Jinxiu hugged Brother Cheng tightly and asked tremblingly: "Auntie...you, what do you want to do? I, I am here to bring milk and water...let me go back..."


    "Go back? Sister Xiu, what nonsense are you talking about?" Qian Lier smiled, her eyes full of pride. Gu Jinxiu, this charming girl, was finally going to be destroyed.


    Aunt Gu put on a loving smile and advised Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, we finally found a good family for you so that you don''t have to chew leaves anymore. You have to cherish your blessings and follow Master Ding back home honestly. I have you." Enjoy endless blessings.

 Chapter 16: anger

    Chapter 16: anger


    Chapter 16 Anger


    Gu Jinxiu just shook his head: "No, I don''t want to go with him. I want to go back and be with my parents."


    She can''t go with this Mr. Ding, she is not stupid, and what the aunt said is not good. If she goes with this Mr. Ding, her life will be over.


    Hearing Gu Jinxiu''s words, Mr. Ding was very unhappy when he saw her resistance. He looked at Qian Guangzong dissatisfied and asked, "Didn''t you say that the whole family is willing to sell themselves? What''s going on now?"


    When Qian Guangzong came to find him, he said well that his inws'' family was short of food, and his eldest brother-inw felt sorry for the whole family and was willing to take his wife and children and sell themselves to make a living for the old Gu family.


    The Qi Mansion originally did not n to buy anyone, but because the eldest mistress was about to give birth, the eldest young master was worried about the eldest mistress and made the motorcade move very slowly, causing the Qi Mansion''s motorcade to get mixed up with arge number of victims.


    The eldest young master was worried that something would happen, so he had to follow the example of other wealthy households and start buying people. He nned to let the people he bought rush forward to resist the victims when they were robbed by the disaster, and the nursing home in the house would be freed up. Escort them to escape.


    In the past few days, they have bought many victims, all of whom are men who can do the job.


    The Gu Dashan family only has two responsible men, and the other four are women and children. If Qian Guangzong hadn''t said that he would give him a beautiful girl, he would not have bought the Gu Dashan family.


    Now that the contract has been signed and the food and money have been given, this girl is unwilling to follow him. Is Qian Guangzong ying tricks on him?


    Qian Guangzong said hurriedly: "Master Ding has misunderstood. This girl has always been timid. This is because she was frightened when she first saw Master Ding''s prowess. Please wait a moment and we will send her to you right away."


    This fat man likes beautiful little girls. He has been on the run for several months and has always tasted bad. How could he let go of a pretty girl like Gu Jinxiu after finally meeting him? After urging Qian Guangzong, he stood next to him. Wait.


    Qian Guangzong red at Aunt Gu: "Can you do something? Why don''t you bring Sister Xiu over quickly? How long do you want Master Ding to wait?"


    This thing must be done today, otherwise their family will have to spit out all the benefits they have received.


    "Master Ding, calm down, I''ll bring Sister Xiu over to you right now." Aunt Gu stepped forward and grabbed Gu Jincheng, trying to pull him out of Gu Jinxiu''s arms: "Brother Cheng,e out quickly, don''t hinder your sister. Enjoy.


    Although Gu Jincheng was young, he knew that they were not good people and could not let his sister go with them. He struggled to avoid Aunt Gu''s hand. His small hands kept waving to prevent Aunt Gu from getting close: "Go away, go away, don''t bully my sister. You are all bad people."


    Gu Jincheng struggled too hard, which made Aunt Gu angry. She said to Qian Chenggui: "Chenggui,e here and take this little kid away."


    Qian Chenggui immediately stepped forward, grabbed Gu Jincheng, and took him away from Gu Jinxiu''s arms.


    Gu Jincheng cried and screamed. Wanting to protect Gu Jinxiu, he bit Qian Chenggui''s arm.


    Qian Chenggui screamed in pain and threw Gu Jincheng to the ground. Looking at his arm that was bitten with blood, he cursed: "You bastard, you are so outrageous. You even dare to bite your own cousin."


    Qian Chenggui had always looked down on Gu Dashan''s family, but now he was bitten by Gu Jincheng, who regarded him as a human being. He was so angry that he picked up Gu Jincheng and pped him twice in the face.


    Brother Cheng''s face was swollen, with **** finger prints on his face. Two of his baby teeth were knocked out, and blood flowed from his mouth. He cried loudly. While crying, he looked at Gu Jinxiu and shouted: "Sister, run, run."


    "Brother Cheng!" Seeing Gu Jincheng being beaten, Gu Jinxiu got up from the ground and wanted to rush over to save Brother Cheng, but was caught by Aunt Gu: "Come here, give me something shameless, I have to be rough with you." obedient."


    Originally I thought it would be an easy thing, but how could I know that Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jincheng were so difficult to deal with.


    "Li''er,e here and catch this foxy girl." Aunt Gu was so angry that she called Qian Li''er. Together, they grabbed Gu Jinxiu and dragged her to Master Ding.


    Master Ding patted his bulging belly and looked at Gu Jinxiu with interest. Not only was he good-looking, but he also had a good temper, which was good enough for him.


    The more Master Ding thought about it, the more impatient he became, and urged again: "Bring them over quickly, I don''t have time for you to waste." "I''m here, I can''t ruin Master Ding''s good deeds." Aunt Gu said with a smile on her face, and talked to Qian Li''er He pulled Gu Jinxiu hard and dragged her to Master Ding. He smiled at Master Ding and said, "Master Ding, let''s go. We will take this girl to the camp for you personally."


    Mr. Ding nodded with satisfaction, turned around and walked deeper into the dead forest.


    This is the idea given to them by Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu said that as long as she deceives Gu Jinxiu and lets her cook with Master Ding, even if the Gu Dashan family is not happy, they will go to Qi Mansion to be servants for Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu''s eyes were filled with tears... She looked back at Brother Cheng who was crying, and then at the short, fat middle-aged man walking in front. For the first time, she felt fierce and suddenly attacked, biting Aunt Gu''s waist and abdomen. .


    Ah. Aunt Gu felt pain and let go of her hands.


    Gu Jinxiu took out the stone knife given by Gu Jinli and shed it towards Qian Lier''s face.


    Qian Li''er cherished her own face the most. She screamed and let go of Gu Jinxiu.


    She looked at Gu Jinxiu in disbelief and shouted, "Gu Jinxiu, are you crazy?"


    Hearing the noise, Mr. Ding turned around and saw that Gu Jinxiu had broken free. His face turned blue with anger and he cursed: "You''re a useless thing, you can''t even catch a little girl."


    Master Ding took action personally to arrest Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu waved the stone knife in his hand and threatened with a cry: "Don''te here,e here again, I, I will die with you."


    boom!


    Qian Guangzong picked up a stone and hit Gu Jinxiu''s back from behind, knocking her to the ground: "Bah, you dare to threaten Master Ding with death, you little bitch, you have be more aggressive in the past few months."


    Chengcai, bring the rope and tie this **** up.


    "Hey." Qian Chengcai found the straw rope from the old Gu family and threw it to Qian Guangzong.


    Qian Guangzong grabbed Gu Jinxiu''s hands, took the straw rope, and was about to tie Gu Jinxiu up when a dark wind came from behind his head, and with a bang, he was hit in the back of the head with a wooden stick.


    Gu Jinli was furious. After defeating Qian Guangzong, he stood in front of Gu Jinxiu to protect him. He pointed the wooden stick with sharp ends at Master Ding and Aunt Gu: "If you dare to move again, I will make you see blood!"


    He turned to the left again and shouted: "Dad, Third Grandma, I found the eldest sister and Brother Cheng. They are here,e here quickly."


    The third grandmother was looking for firewood near the resting ce, but within a short time, Sister Xiu and Brother Cheng were nowhere to be seen. She was afraid that something might happen to them, so she hurriedly ran to find someone.


    Gu Jinli has been worried these days that the old Gu family will take revenge on them. When he heard that Sister Xiu and Brother Cheng were missing, he immediately ran to the resting ce of the old Gu family, and she found them.


    She also saw the scene where Qian Guangzong injured Gu Jinxiu and wanted to kidnap her and give her away. She was extremely angry. What did these beasts want to do?


    Gu Dashan, Third Grandma, Father Luo and Luo Huiniang heard the sound and rushed over. When they saw Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jincheng who were injured, they hurriedly helped them up and protected them behind them.


    Third Grandma pointed at Aunt Gu and cursed: "Yuan, what do you want to do to our Gu family?"


    Aunt Gu is the daughter brought by Mrs. Gu, not Mr. Gus biological child. Her previous name was Yuan Jinzhi.

 Chapter 17: deed of betrayal

    Chapter 17: deed of betrayal


    Chapter 17 Deed of Sale


    Aunt Gu''s face was a bit ugly. She hated it most when people mentioned her life experience and said she was not from the old Gu family.


    The third grandma and Mrs. Gu were not getting along. Aunt Gu was quite worried about the third grandma. She hurriedly said with a smile: "Third aunt, you see what you said, I am also from the old Gu family. I am the aunt of Sister Xiu and Brother Cheng." , what can be done to them?


    "You think we are blind." The third grandma looked at Brother Cheng who was held in Gu Dashan''s arms, his cheeks were red and swollen from being beaten, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and he was missing two teeth. She was so distressed that she turned around and cursed. Aunt Gu: "Bah, you''re a vicious woman with a heart of snakes and scorpions. Our old Gu family doesn''t have anyone as vicious as you. Look what you did to Brother Cheng?"


    Aunt Gu was scolded by the Third Grandma, and she felt angry in her heart. She pointed at the sobbing Gu Jinxiu and said, "Third Auntie, don''t curse someone to death when you catch them. It doesn''t concern me at all, it''s..."


    boom!


    Gu Jinli saw that Aunt Gu was trying to me Gu Jinxiu for the incident. He knew how much importance the ancients ced on reputation, so he hit Aunt Gu with the wooden stick in his hand before she could finish her words.


    Aunt Gu was beaten until she screamed repeatedly. She hid and cursed: "Gu Xiaoyu, if you dare to attack an elder, I won''t spare you when your motheres back."


    When the third grandmother heard Aunt Gu move out, she was so angry that she snatched the wooden stick from Gu Jinli''s hand and chased Aunt Gu to beat her: "Now the olddy is beating you. If you don''t ept it, call for Pan. The olddy is not afraid of her."


    Second Grandma used a lot of force. Aunt Gu was beaten severely and screamed. Qian Guangzong and his son were frightened and did not dare to help. Instead, they stepped back more than ten steps to avoid being hit by Third Grandma.


    Hearing the sound, the nearby victims rushed to the resting ce of Lao Gu''s house and gathered around to watch the show.


    "The old Gu family is making trouble again."


    No, the old Gu family was the liveliest along the way. The old Gu family either beat or scolded the boss and his family.


    Old Mrs. Gu made noises and beat people every day, which made her family famous among the victims.


    What are you making trouble for this time? One of the victims looked at Aunt Gu and said in surprise: It was not Gu Dashans family who was beaten today, but Mrs. Gus eldest daughter.


    Some victims sneered: "It doesn''t matter who she was beaten by, it has nothing to do with us." They just watched the show.


    Master Ding looked at the messy situation in front of him, his face was livid with anger, he red at Qian Guangzong, and threatened: "Qian Guangzong, are you kidding me? If you don''t hand him over today, you will pay ten times the food to Qi Mansion. And money!


    How dare you deceive them, Qi Fu, and really think that Qi Fu is a rich man from the countryside? The eldest man of their Qi Mansion is working as a capital official in the capital.


    Qian Guangzong knew that Qi Mansion was a family of officials and could not be offended, but he was no match for the Third Grandma, so he could only wink at Qian Lier and ask her to find Mrs. Gu back.


    Qian Lier hurriedly ran away.


    For the sake of her own reputation, Mrs. Gu handed over the sale of Gu Dashan''s family to Aunt Gu''s family. Unexpectedly, Aunt Gu''s family was in trouble. After hearing Qian Li''er''s cry and begging, she knew she could no longer hide, so she had to take her whole family with her. Return to Lao Gu''s resting ce.


    Tuk-tuk-tuk!


    Mrs. Gu used her crutches to stand still, and shouted at the top of her voice: "Why are you guys gathering around my resting ce? Get out of here, get out of here."


    Aunt Gu heard Mrs. Gu''s voice, ran over with disheveled hair, hid behind Mrs. Gu, and cried: "Mom, Third Uncle is crazy, she keeps chasing and beating her daughter."


    "Bah, you''re crazy, you rotten-hearted bitch, why do I have to say it again when I hit you?" The third grandma showed her old fierceness, pointed at the injuries on Brother Cheng''s face and said: "Look at you guys How did the family beat Brother Cheng? You can kill Brother Cheng, a child less than four years old."


    Aunt Gu was so shameless. She took advantage of the fact that no one saw Qian Chenggui hit Brother Cheng, so she denied it loudly: "We didn''t hit Brother Cheng. Brother Cheng injured himself by falling."


    Brother Cheng understood Aunt Gu''s words, pointed at Aunt Gu and Master Ding with his little finger, and sobbed: "Bad people, he, they are all bad people, they want to take my sister away. If I don''t let them take it away, they will beat me." Gu Jinli has been paying attention. Mr. Ding''s eyes turned cold when he heard Brother Cheng''s words. This matter really has something to do with him.


    When Mrs. Gu heard what Brother Cheng said, she looked at Qian Guangzong.


    Qian Guangzong immediately said: "What bad guy? This is Master Ding from the Qi family in Fucheng. He is not trying to **** your sister away. It was your father who sold your family. Master Ding is here to take her back."


    One sentence caused the surroundings to explode.


    The victims all whispered to each other: "It turns out they are selling people."


    Nowadays, the world is difficult, and there are many people who sell their sons and daughters. It is not umon for Gu Dashan''s family to sell themselves into very.


    Gu Dashan was confused when he heard this. He looked at Qian Guangzong and made sure that he was saying that he had sold a family of six. He hurriedly denied: "No, I did not sell Sister Xiu and the others."


    Qian Guangzong was cunning and cunning. He took out a deed of sale and waved it in his hand: "This deed of sale has your fingerprint on it."


    "Four days ago, you knew that our family was out of food, and you couldn''t bear to be without food at home, so you said that you would sell yourself as a ve to buy food for your family. I advised you at that time. You said that you could not let your father-inw and mother-inw suffer, so you had to sell yourself. I didn''t I have no choice but to help you find a way, and finally find the Qi Mansion. You can press your fingerprints in front of Master Ding and me and sell your family of six. Now you regret it. It''s toote." Qian Guangzong lied and sold Gu Dashan The family''s affairs were pushed to Gu Dashan himself.


    Mrs. Gu wiped her tears and looked at Gu Dashan and said: "After the old man and I found out about this, we scolded you and asked you to return the food to Master Ding and get the deed of betrayal back. But you have a stubborn temper and will die." I dont want to go either... Now Master Ding hase to pick me up, and you deny it, Dashan, what on earth do you want to do? Are you trying to make everyone think that the old woman is evil-hearted and want to sell your whole family? "


    Mrs. Gu was very good at singing and reciting. She cried until tears and snot flowed from her nose. She looked like an old woman who had been wronged by her unfilial son.


    Gu Xiaomei also said: "Yes, brother, the whole family has advised you about this matter, but you didn''t listen, and you asked us to hide it from my sister-inw and them, saying that you would tell her when the Qi Mansion came to pick up the people."


    Qian Li''er was even more vicious and added: "It was uncle who came up with the idea to deceive Sister Xiu and Brother Cheng today."


    Zheng gloated and shouted: "Brother, it was you who did this. Don''t me us when ites."


    The old Gu family kept talking to each other, and Gu Dashan didn''t even have a chance to refute. He only had a pale face, shaking hands, and couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Jinli didn''t believe that Gu Dashan would sell their family. What happened today was obviously that the old Gu family set a trap for their family and wanted to take the opportunity to sell their whole family.


    Dad, dont be afraid of things you havent done. There is justice in this world. Lets go to the vige chief to reason.


    Luo Huiniang was so angry at Qian Guangzong''s words that when she heard that Gu Jinli wanted to find the vige chief, she volunteered, "Xiaoyu, wait, I''ll go find the vige chief''s grandpa right now." She ran away.


    Gu Dashan finally came to his senses and said to Gu Jinli with a panicked look on his face: "Dad didn''t sell you, Xiaoyu, you have to believe in dad."


    "Dad, I know you won''t sell us. Someone doesn''t want our family to live in a better life." Gu Jinli nced at the old Gu family with cold eyes, etching each of their faces into his mind.


    The old Gu family members felt chills when Gu Jinli saw them, but when they thought that they had a contract to sell themselves, Gu Dashan had to admit or not admit the matter today, so he lost any scruples and stared back at Gu Jinli with an arrogant expression.

 Chapter 18: abandoned

    Chapter 18: abandoned


    Chapter 18 Abandoned


    Luo Huiniang ran fast and found the vige chief quickly.


    When the vige chief heard the news, he hurried over with the vigers of Gujia Vige. When he saw the old Gu family''s resting ce surrounded by victims, he hurriedly asked the vigers to drive them away: "Everyone, please go back. This is our Gujia Vige''s business. Follow us. Its okay everyone.


    They were fleeing famine now, and the victims didn''t have much time to watch the show. When they saw the vigers in Gujia Vige chasing people away, they scattered and wandered around the woods, looking for something to eat.


    When Aunt Gu saw Vige Chief Gu, she immediately cried: "Vige Chief, you always have to make decisions for our family. Gu Xiaoyu disrespected the elders and beat me cruelly. Look at what she did to me. Wow! Ugh...Although I am not my father''s biological daughter, I grew up in Lao Gu''s family and am Gu Xiaoyu''s aunt. She beat me like this..."


    Seeing that Aunt Gu was the first toin, Luo Huiniang was so angry that she interrupted Aunt Gu: "You are talking nonsense. It was obviously your family who beat Brother Cheng first, and the person who injured you was the third grandmother, not Xiaoyu. Don''t bite Xiaoyu." put."


    The third grandma took Gu Xiaoyu''s wooden stick and poked it on the ground, saying: "Hui Niang is right, it was my olddy who beat you. If you don''t ept it, juste to me and don''t pick on the soft ones." "


    Aunt Gu was exposed and stopped talking, only crying.


    Vige Chief Gu was upset by her crying and scolded: "That''s enough, why are you crying!"


    Aunt Gu quickly shut up.


    Vige Chief Gu looked at the old Gu family, his eyes lingered on Aunt Gu''s face for a moment, and then turned to the Gu Dashan family. Seeing that Gu Jincheng was beaten so badly, Gu Jinxiu was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she frowned and asked, "What on earth is going on? Lets make it clear one by one.


    Qian Guangzong spoke sharply and cupped his hands in front of Vige Chief Gu. Just as he was about to speak, his ankle was suddenly hit by a pebble. He screamed in pain. Vige Chief Gu frowned and showed displeasure on his face.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to speak: "Grandpa, vige chief, my grandma wants to sell our family of six. In order to make our family willing to be sold, she asked the aunt''s family to trick my sister and Cheng Geer into here, and nned to kidnap them first. , our family had topromise for the sake of my eldest sister and Brother Cheng."


    She pointed at the injuries on Cheng Geer''s face and said, "My sister and Cheng Geer resisted, and my aunt''s family beat them up. Fortunately, we arrived in time, otherwise we don''t know how Cheng Geer would have been beaten by them? "


    Brother Cheng was scared and aggrieved. Hearing Gu Jinli''s words and thinking of the horror just now, he sobbed and cried again. He looked so pitiful.


    Vige Chief Gu was shocked when he heard this. Looking at the injuries on Gu Jincheng''s face and the short, fat man who had been standing at the resting ce of old Gu''s house, he knew that this was true.


    The vigers in Gujia Vige were also horrified. The Dashan brothers worked hard and worked as cattle and horses for Gu Liushu''s family, but Gu Liushu''s family actually wanted to sell their family of six.


    Aunt Gu hurriedly shouted: "Vige chief, Gu Xiaoyu is lying. Don''t listen to her nonsense. It was Gu Dashan who voluntarily sold his family of six to the old Gu family in exchange for food. The old Gu family did not force him to sell himself into very."


    Gu Jinli smiled and looked at Aunt Gu with a pair of round, almond-shaped eyes with sarcasm: "Auntie, are you willing to sell your own family in exchange for food for the old Gu family?"


    How could Aunt Gu be willing? She''s not a fool.


    Seeing that Aunt Gu was deted, Mrs. Gu began to cry again and said to the vige chief: "Vige Chief, I know that I have a bad temper, and people in the vige think I am vicious, but what happened this time is that Dashan himself wants to sell his wife and children to Lets exchange for food.


    She sighed: "Da Shan is a filial child. He knew that the family was about to run out of food and couldn''t bear his father to starve, so he asked Guangzong to find a way for him to sell himself, his wife and children in exchange for food for his father to survive."


    Gu Dashan hurriedly denied: "No, vige chief, I didn''t want to sell my wife and children."


    When Mrs. Gu heard what Gu Dashan said, she looked disappointed: "Dashan, we advised you two days ago to return the food and money to the Qi Mansion and get the deed of betrayal back, but you didn''t listen. Now the housekeeper of the Qi Mansion Youe to get people, but you go back on your word, you, why are you doing this?"


    The vige chief was shocked and looked up at Mrs. Gu: "Have you signed the deed of betrayal?"


    This is bad. With the deed of betrayal, he can''t even if he wants to keep Gu Dashan and his family. Qian Guangzong once again raised the deed of betrayal in his hand and said, "No, this is the deed of betrayal that I saw my uncle press his fingerprints with my own eyes."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and sneered: "Niece Xiaoyu, it''s your father who wants to sell you. It''s useless no matter how you confuse right and wrong."


    Gu Jinlis face darkened: Who is confusing right and wrong?


    Seeing that both sides were arguing, Vige Chief Gu looked at Mr. Gu, who was standing behind Gu Youwen, and asked, "Lao Liu, is what your eldest son-inw said true?"


    Mr. Gu remained silent when he was questioned.


    Gu Dashan looked at Mr. Gu expectantly, hoping that he could say something for him and rify the facts, but Mr. Gu never spoke, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.


    Gu Dashan had no choice but to kneel down towards Mr. Gu with a plop: "Dad, please tell the truth, son, I beg you!"


    This is a major matter involving his family of six being sold. He can be a servant, but he cannot let his wife and children be enved, and he will be unable to hold his head high for the rest of his life.


    Mr. Gu still didn''t speak. Gu Dashan could only kowtow to him and beg him.


    The sound of banging and kowtowing echoed through the resting ce of the old Gu family. Gu Dashan''s forehead was ck and blue. The vigers couldn''t bear to see it and began to whisper that Mr. Gu was cold-blooded.


    Mr. Gu had no choice but to finally say, "Da Shan, you have to admit what you have done and don''t cause trouble to your family."


    Gu Dashan was stunned for a moment and looked at Mr. Gu in disbelief. Over the years, he worked as a cow and horse for the old Gu family, and endured the fight between the olddy Gu and the whole family, all for the sake of old man Gu.


    He always felt that Mr. Gu had his eldest son in his heart and did not help him because he did not want to increase the conflicts in the family. After all, he was neither deaf nor dumb nor a family man.


    But now, in his most difficult time, when his wife and children were about to be sold, he asked this father to tell the truth for him, but he refused.


    Gu Dashan cried, covering his dark face with his hands, tears dripping from his fingers, crying like a child.


    Mrs. Gu heard what Mr. Gu said and saw Gu Dashan crying bitterly, and felt happy. It was humiliating for her to marry a poor man to fill her house. Only by grinding her original wife''s child hard can her unwilling heart feel better.


    Gu Jinli did not stop Gu Dashan from kneeling down to beg Mr. Gu, and Gu Dashan was abandoned by Mr. Gu, which was what she wanted to see.


    She has always known that Gu Dashan values Mr. Gu very seriously, because Mr. Gu is reluctant to leave the old Gu family. This time, she wants to make Gu Dashan see clearly her status in Mr. Gu''s heart -parable to a servant!


    Only when Gu Dashan ispletely disappointed with Mr. Gu can she get Gu Dashan to agree to leave the old Gu family.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the deed of sale in Qian Guangzong''s hand and said to Vige Chief Gu: "Grandpa Vige Chief, we want to see the deed of sale. If we haven''t seen it, how do we know what is written on it? Who is selling it?"


    The vige chief nodded in agreement: "The eldest son-inw of Lao Liu''s family, please bring me the deed of betrayal."


    Qian Guangzong came well prepared and was not afraid of the vige chief inspecting the deed of betrayal. He walked up to the vige chief, handed the deed of betrayal to the vige chief, pointed to the fingerprints on it, and said, "Vige chief, look, this is Gu Dashan''s fingerprint. It has his fingerprints on it.


    The way to verify fingerprints since ancient times is to look at fingerprints.


    I have signed a contract and will be updated appropriately. The cover is under production. Thank you to those who voted, rated andmented. But now I cant see thements on theputer. Im crying

 Chapter 19: expose

    Chapter 19: expose


    Chapter 19 Debunking


    Vige Chief Gu said to Gu Dashan, who was still kneeling on the ground in tears: "Da Shan,e here."


    Gu Dashan was confused now. Hearing the vige chief''s words, he was supported by Luo''s father and walked towards the vige chief.


    Vige Chief Gu asked Gu Dashan to stretch out his hand, and carefullypared the fingerprints on the deed of sale with Gu Dashan''s hand.


    Gu Jinli and the third grandma also rushed over, looking at Gu Dashans thumb pads andparing them with the fingerprints on the deed of betrayal...


    The fingerprint of Gu Dashan''s thumb is a rtivelyplicated double bucket pattern, that is, there are two bucket patterns in one fingerprint. It took several people topare carefully for a quarter of an hour before they came to the conclusion.


    The fingerprints on Dashans thumb are very simr to the fingerprints on the deed of betrayal. Vige Chief Gu frowned and had to say this.


    Qian Guangzong was not happy to hear this: "Vige chief, you can''t favor Gu Dashan''s family. The fingerprints on this are exactly the same as the fingerprints on his thumb."


    Vige Chief Gu nced at Qian Guangzong and asked Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, have you put your fingerprints on paper recently?"


    Luo''s father pushed Gu Dashan. Gu Dashan reacted and shook his head repeatedly: "No, no... Vige chief, I have never had my fingerprints pressed. I will not sell my wife and children!"


    Faced with this sudden conspiracy, the farm man, who had a dark face and looked much older than his peers, could only deny it constantly, but the old Gu family would not listen to his denial.


    Second Uncle Gu stood up and said: "Brother, you can''t be too shameless. It was you who said you wanted to sell your wife and children to your parents in exchange for food to survive. You pressed your fingerprints yourself and sold yourself into very. Now youe to deny it. You, you Its so shameless!


    Second Uncle Gu looked ashamed to be in Gu Dashan''spany.


    Gu Xiaomei''s husband is the son of a schr in the town, and he prides himself on being a schr. Hearing this, he snorted and said shamelessly: "Going back on your word, my uncle''s behavior can be described as a viin''s behavior."


    Gu Dashan was so scolded that he blushed and wanted to exin, but was too anxious to say a word.


    Gu Jinliforted Gu Dashan: "Dad, don''t get angry, it''s just two self-righteous dogs barking, don''t pay attention to them."


    Uncle Gu and Uncle Gu were so angry that their faces were livid. Uncle Gu pointed at Gu Jinli and cursed: "You uneducated country girl dares to talk to your elders like this. You are really ashamed of your ancestors."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "You are a white-eyed wolf who eats food from your father-inw''s family and sells his own son. You are uneducated and unworthy of the sages."


    Gu Jinlis words had a double meaning, scolding Uncle Gu and Qian Guangzong together.


    Uncle Gu was so angry that he fell back and pointed at Gu Jinli, but he couldn''t curse a word.


    "You bastard, Gu Xiaoyu, do you have any sense of superiority? You dare to scold your own uncle!" Mrs. Gu loves Yaonv. When she saw Yaonv''s husband being scolded, she immediately pointed her cane at Gu Jinli. If not The vige chief is here and has already hit him with a cane.


    Gu Jinli was now willing to risk everything. He looked at Old Mrs. Gu and mocked: "Our whole family is going to be sold by you, why should we still respect you?"


    Mrs. Gu choked. Before she could find any words to refute, Gu Jinli pointed at the fingerprint on the deed of sale and said, "Grandpa, vige chief, the fingerprint on this fingerprint is not very clear. It is definitely not my father''s."


    Perhaps the fingerprints were pressed too hastily, or perhaps intentionally, the fingerprints on the deed of sale were tilted forward, causing the fingerprints to be blurry and difficult to see clearly.


    In the middle of the handprint, where there are two buckets, there is a ck spot the size of a sesame seed. It is estimated that the person who made the fingerprint had something dirty on his hand, which left this ck spot in the fingerprint.


    Vige Chief Gu also noticed these two ces, so he said that the fingerprints on the deed of sale were very simr to the fingerprints on Gu Dashan''s fingertips, instead of saying that this was Gu Dashan''s fingerprints.


    Luo''s father said: "Vige chief, the fingerprints on the sale deed are blurry. There is no way to prove that they are the fingerprints of Brother Dashan."


    If there is no way to prove it, then the deed of sale will be invalid.


    Hearing this, Mr. Ding finally couldn''t help but say: "Our Qi government paid for the food and money. You Gujiacun don''t want to default on the bill."


    He nced at Gu Jinxiu, feeling itchy in his heart. He finally met a pretty little girl among a group of ghost-like victims. He was unwilling to give up. He had to take away the Gu Dashan family today.


    Qian Guangzong said: "Yes, Gu Dashan pressed the fingerprint of the deed of betrayal himself. Don''t try to default on it." Then he pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "You said this fingerprint is not your father''s. Whose fingerprint could it be?"


    The fingerprints of double buckets are rare, and most of the old Gu family have round buckets, which are different from those of Gu Dashan.


    Gu Jinli pointed at Uncle Gu who was hiding behind Mr. Gu and said, "The third uncle''s is a double dustpan. This fingerprint may have been pressed by him."


    Third Uncle Gu did not like Old Mrs. Gu and had been semi-invisible in Old Gu''s house. When he heard Gu Jinli''s words, he felt panicked and his face became sullen: "Xiaoyu, don''t use Third Uncle wrongly. Third Uncle has nothing to do with it." What fingerprints were pressed?"


    Unjustly used?


    Gu Jinli nced at Gu Rong who was hiding behind Zhang, wishing he could eat his flesh.


    She asked Gu Jinxiu when the third grandma was chasing Aunt Gu. Gu Jinxiu said that Gu Rong came to her and said that Cui was beaten. She was anxious so she took Brother Cheng to the resting ce of old Gu''s house and met him. Lord Ding.


    Gu Rong almost ruined Gu Jinxiu''s life. No one in the old Gu family, including Uncle Gu''s family, was innocent. They were all a pack of wolves.


    Gu Rong was frightened when she saw Gu Jinli''s cold eyes. However, thinking that Gu Jinli''s family was about to be sold, the fear in her heart disappeared and she silently pouted at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinlis face turned gloomy and he said to Vige Chief Gu: Vige Chief, please let my third unclee out and check your fingerprints.


    Vige Chief Gu looked at Uncle Gu: "Blessed,e here."


    Uncle Gu''s expression froze, he grabbed Mr. Gu''s hand and whispered, "Dad..." He couldn''t go over, and once he did, it would really be over.


    Although Uncle Gu San was not liked by Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu was most satisfied with the son who looked exactly like him. He did not want San''er to be affected. He raised his head and said to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, you have to recognize the fingerprints you press. Don''t bother others... follow Mr. Ding to Qi Mansion, dad will be grateful to you for the rest of his life."


    Mr. Gus words hinted at begging Gu Dashan, hoping that Gu Dashan would ept the contract of betrayal.


    When Gu Dashan heard what Mr. Gu said, the look on his face changed. This was the first time in his thirty-six years that Mr. Gu said he was grateful.


    Seeing that Gu Dashan was a little loose, Uncle Gu Sanshu said hurriedly: "Yes, brother, our whole family will be grateful to you."


    Gu Jinli was about to feel sick, "Then third uncle, please take your wife and children to Qi Mansion. Our family will be grateful to you forever."


    Selling people into very in exchange for only two words of gratitude. Is there such a cheap thing in the world?


    The third grandma was so angry at the old Gu family that her blood surged. She said to Luo''s father: "Tie Zhu, go and drag the third Gu over. We don''t have to let the Dashan family suffer for him."


    Luo''s father practiced martial arts and had a steady lower body. He rushed over and pulled Gu Sanshu over. He grabbed his right thumb and handed it to the vige chief with the fingertip facing up.


    Vige Chief Gu didn''t want to use violence at first, but when he saw Luo''s father arresting the person, he had no choice but to check the fingerprints.


    This pair will cause problems.


    After a while, Vige Chief Gu frowned again and said, "The fingerprints on the deed of betrayal are very simr to the fingerprints on the pulp of the blessed finger..."


    Gu Youfu and Gu Dashan both look like Mr. Gu, even their fingerprints are like double buckets.


    Gu Jinli didn''t give the old Gu family a chance to refute, and immediately shouted: "Grandpa, vige chief, uncles and aunts, the matter is very clear. The fingerprints on the sale deed were not pressed by my father, but by my third uncle."


    "In order to sell our family, my grandma asked my third uncle to press his fingerprints and put the me on my father. I beg the vige chief, uncles and aunts to make the decision for our family!"


    Hearing this, Gu Jinxiu pulled Brother Cheng and knelt down in front of the vigers: "I beg the vige chief, uncles and aunts to make the decision for our family. My father did not sell us."

 Chapter 20: shameless

    Chapter 20: shameless


    Chapter 20 Shameless


    Gu Jinli struck while the iron was hot, pointed to the deed of sale and said, "Since we don''t know who pressed the fingerprints on this deed of sale, it cannot be counted."


    When Master Ding heard what Gu Jinli said, he red at Qian Guangzong and said angrily to Gu Jinli: "Where did youe from, this yellow-haired girl? This is an adult''s business. What does it have to do with you? Go back. It''s clearly written on the contract of sale, Gu On August 26, Dashan sold his family of six to the Qi Mansion in exchange for fifty catties of grain and twenty taels of silver. He will never regret it. If he regrets, he will bepensated three times the amount of grain and money."


    Mr. Ding pointed his fat hand at the deed of sale and said, "It''s clearly written in ck and white. When it''s time to pick up the person, if you want to default on the debt, there''s no way!"


    "A family of six?" Gu Jinli smiled, took two steps forward, and took the deed of sale from the vige chief''s hand: "It says there are a family of five, where are the six?"


    This deed of sale is full of loopholes. What kind of daydream are you trying to sell her whole family with such a crappy thing?


    Mr. Ding calmly pointed to Gu Jincheng who was kneeling and said: "He is too young. We don''t want it in Qi Mansion. But Qi Mansion is a good family and we can''t bear to separate your family. I''m talking about a family of six. This It means that you are allowed to take this little baby to Qi Mansion."


    He has a look on his face that you should be grateful for, and should not hold on to five or six things.


    Gu Jinli is really grateful to his ancestors.


    She tightened the deed of sale, pointed at Uncle Gu and said: "Uncle Gu''s family happens to be a family of five. The fingerprints on it are very simr to his. They must be from his family. If you want someone from Qi Mansion, you can take the three of me." Lets take my uncles family of five away.


    Master Ding was stunned, how could this stinky girl bite her back like this?


    Sanshu Gu was not very courageous to begin with, but Mrs. Gu begged him to do this thing, and promised him that after the task waspleted, he would be given five taels of silver.


    The money was not much, but he had never been so valued by Mrs. Gu in his life, so he agreed excitedly. Who would have imagined that Gu Xiaoyu would be so difficult to deal with and make such a big fuss over a simple matter.


    Mrs. Gu couldn''t sit still anymore and hit Gu Jinli with a cane: "Your father is the one who sold you. What are you doing to your third uncle? I''ll beat you to death, you vicious bitch."


    Gu Jinli dodged to avoid Mrs. Gu''s pursuit, ran to Madam Zhang, grabbed Gu Rong who was watching the show, pulled her hard, and pushed her towards Master Ding: "Uncle Fatty, this one is not bad looking either. Take their family away."


    "Ah." Gu Rong screamed and wanted to stop, but Gu Jinli pushed too hard and she fell into Master Ding''s arms, making her skin crawl with nausea.


    Gu Rong didn''t even stand firm on her feet, so she twisted her body forcefully and fell directly to the ground. Feeling hurt and sick, she pointed at Gu Jinli and cried: "Uuuuuuuuu, Gu Xiaoyu, you bitch, you hurt me, you If you hurt me, I will beat you to death."


    Gu Jinli looked at her coldly, feeling happy in his heart. If he dared to harm Gu Jinxiu, he would have to pay the price.


    Mrs. Zhang turned pale with fright when she saw Gu Rong being pushed into Master Ding''s arms. She raised her hand to p Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli dodged it. Then she wanted to chase Gu Jinli and hit him. The vige chief shouted angrily: "Stop, everyone." Do you have any rules?"


    "Lao Liu, how do you manage the house? What has be of this family?" Vige Chief Gu was so angry that his heart ached. Before fleeing the famine, Lao Liu''s family was still worried about their second son being a schr and did not dare to be too shameless. At the beginning of the escape, I really lost all my face. I made troubles again and again, and the more I made troubles, the more shameless I became.


    Zhang was frightened when she saw Vige Chief Gu swearing at someone, stopped chasing Gu Jinli, turned around and ran to help Gu Rong up.


    Seeing that Old Mrs. Gu was about to speak, Gu Jinli said to the vige chief first: "Grandpa, vige chief, the matter is already very clear. What Qi Mansion wants to buy is my third uncle''s family. They just wrote the wrong name. Please make the final decision and let Mr. Ding take me." The third uncles family will take it away.


    Vige Chief Gu remained silent. A viger from Gujia Vige pointed at Gu Sanshu and said, "It seems that the ones that are being sold are really Gu Laosan and his family."


    The third grandma took the opportunity to answer: "No, this Pan has never liked the third child. It is normal to sell the third child and his family. Although Dashan is not her biological son, the Dashan family can work. Who will pay if the Dashan family is sold? The old Gu family works like a cow and a horse? Pan, are you willing to let your precious second son do the work?"


    When Gu Rong heard what the third grandma said, she thought about what Qian Li''er said to her, that Master Ding liked pretty and fresh little girls. Gu Jinxiu was not sold to Qi Mansion, but was given to Master Ding as a concubine... What if, what if It was their family that was sold. She was the only girl in her family, so was she going to be Master Ding''s concubine?


    Gu Rong looked at Master Ding''s old, ugly and fat appearance. She was trembling with fear and confused. She opened her mouth and cried: "It''s not my house that''s being sold, it''s Gu Xiaoyu''s family!"


    Gu Jinli: "But it has your father''s handprint on it, and it says it''s still a family of five, so it''s your family that''s being sold."


    There was a trap in these words. Gu Rong didn''t hear it. She was just scared and panicked and blurted out: "That fingerprint was made by my father. He said that he wanted to fake the uncle''s fingerprint and sell your family... Write, write a family of five , that is, that is to give Sister Xiu to Master Ding as a concubine, so there is one less person to write."


    Gu Rongs words caused the vigers in Gujia Vige to explode.


    "This Aunt Gu Liu is so cruel. She actually came up with such a vicious method to sell Brother Dashan and his family."


    Victor Gu was shaking with anger and pointed at Mr. Gu and said: "Lao Liu, I can''t keep such a vicious woman in the Gu family. If you don''t care, I, as the patriarch, will open an ancestral hall and divorce this vicious woman for you."


    Not only did he n to sell the Dashan family, but he also wanted to give the embroidered sister to a domestic ve as a concubine. This is too cruel.


    Mr. Gu''s face was dark. He had always wanted to save face, but now he was disgraced, but he would not admit that he was wrong. When he heard the usation from Vige Chief Gu, he frowned and said, "This is my own business and has nothing to do with the vige."


    When Mrs. Gu heard what Mr. Gu said, she immediately spat at Vige Chief Gu: "Bah, why bother opening an ancestral hall? Is there a Gujia Vige Ancestral Hall here? The head of my family told me that this is my own business and has nothing to do with the vige. .


    Seeing that Gu Rong was so frightened and told the truth, Mrs. Gu decided to risk her life and said, "Master Ding, let your peoplee out and kidnap Gu Dashan''s family to the Qi Mansion. Whoever dares to stop you will go to the Qi Mansion." The government will sue them."


    Mrs. Gu stared at the vigers in Gujia Vige and said with a ferocious face: "The head of Qi Mansion is an official in the capital. If you are not afraid ofwsuits, continue to help Gu Dashan."


    She said with a sinister smile: "Don''t say that I didn''t remind you. When you get to Yangji Mansion in the east, you will have to go to the Yamen to re-register your household registration. If you offend the Qi Mansion, the official of the Qi family will send a name card to Yangji Mansion." If you go to the government, you will never get a new household registration and you will have to be refugees!"


    Grandma Gus move was not without its ruthlessness, as it grabbed the lifeblood of the vigers.


    The vigers did not dare to help Gu Dashan''s family after hearing what Mrs. Gu said... Without new household registration, they became refugees when they arrived in Yangji Mansion. In the Great Chu Dynasty, refugees could be bought and sold at will.


    Old Mrs. Gus face was full of arrogance when she saw the vigers shrinking back.


    Master Ding liked Gu Jinxiu better and wanted to take away Gu Dashan''s family. Seeing Mrs. Gu scolding the vigers away, he shouted into the depths of the woods: "Zhu Da,e and get people!"


    Herees Mr. Ding. Deep in the woods, Zhu Da rushed towards this side with a dozen boys from Qi Mansion, followed by Qian Chengcai.


    Not long after Vige Chief Gu and the others arrived, Mrs. Gu felt that something bad was going to happen, so she sent Qian Chengcai to the camp of the Qi Mansion to look for someone. The person they were looking for was a boy under the supervision of Master Ding, who had been hiding in the woods and waiting. .

 Chapter 21: Fatty Ding was beaten

    Chapter 21: Fatty Ding was beaten


    Chapter 21 Fatty Ding was beaten


    Zhu Da quickly rushed to the resting ce of Lao Gu''s house with a dozen boys and asked Master Ding: "Master Ding, who do you want to take? You tell me."


    Mr. Ding pointed at Gu Jinxiu, Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan and said, "They are the only ones who took the food and money from our Qi Mansion and said they would sell them into very. Now they want to regret it. Take them all back and let them know that our Qi Mansion Its awesome.


    Zhu Da was just a young boy, and he managed to gain some respect among the servants of the Qi Mansion by ttering Master Ding and other stewards. When he heard what Master Ding said, he pointed his big stick at Gu Dashan and the others: "What a bunch of unruly people, I want to You want to take our Qi Mansion''s food and money for nothing, I think you are tired of living."


    Zhu Da called to the group of boys behind him: "Brothers, catch them and give our Qi Mansion a good reputation, lest these victims think that our Qi Mansion is andowner''s family that cannot be expected to live in the upper reaches, while our Qi Mansion is an official family!"


    Yes, Brother Zhu. A dozen boys from the Qi Mansion held big sticks with thick wrists and rushed towards Gu Dashan menacingly.


    The vigers in Gujia Vige originally wanted to help, but when they thought about Mrs. Gu''s threats and saw these scary big sticks and the young men wearing uniforms of gray, blue and short brown, they all backed away.


    Master Ding saw that the vigers were afraid, his fat face was full of pride.


    Old Mrs. Gu had a happy face. If a **** like Gu Dashan and his family dared to disobey her, they would be punished severely.


    When Vige Chief Gu saw the boys from the Qi Mansion rushing over, he shouted anxiously and angrily: "Stop, stop here. These are people from my Gujia Vige. What do you want to do?"


    "Bah, you are from the Gujia Vige. This is the newly purchased ve of my Qi Mansion." Zhu Da red at Vige Chief Gu with a fierce look on his face and pretended to swing the big stick at him. Vige Chief Gu was frightened. He had to back away repeatedly. If a viger hadn''t caught him in time, he almost fell over.


    Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jincheng were so frightened that the third grandmother ran over and hugged them tightly.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang protected the three of them behind them. They held wooden sticks in their hands and faced the approaching boys.


    Father Luo pped Gu Dashan on the back, which brought the frightened Gu Dashan back to his senses. He picked up a pole from the old Gu''s resting ce and stuffed it into Gu Dashan''s hand: "Get it, Dashan, we will fight with them today."


    Luo''s father turned his wrist and took out a short knife from his waist. His eyes were filled with the sharpness of a warrior, staring at the young men of Qi Mansion.


    Zhu Da looked at Luo''s father and felt a little frightened. Why is there still a Lianjiazi here? They usually bully some farmers outside and have never fought against Lian Jiazi.


    Luo''s father was very good at bluffing people with his knife. All the boys in the Qi Mansion were frightened and did not dare to really rush forward.


    The two parties were in a stalemate.


    The pride on Mrs. Gu''s face disappeared, and she shouted anxiously to the young men in the Qi Mansion: "Brothers, don''t be afraid of him. It is our old Gu family who sells people. This man''s surname is Luo. My family''s affairs have nothing to do with him. If he dares to take action, you can sue him."


    When Zhu Da and the boys in the Qi Mansion heard this, they looked at Master Ding.


    Master Ding nodded: "Come on, don''t let these mud-legged people underestimate our Qi Mansion." What he wants is to capture Gu Dashan''s family. As for whether Zhu Da and the boys will be injured, he doesn''t care at all. It would be better if they were injured, and he would have a reason to go to the eldest young master to cry and ask the eldest young master to give him a group of guards who knew how to use martial arts to beat this man named Luo to death.


    Zhu Da knew that Master Ding had vowed to take down the Gu Dashan family today, so he had no choice but to grit his teeth and lead the boys to charge.


    Luo''s father kicked over the boy who rushed up first. He swung the short knife in his hand flexibly, but did not cut the vital parts. He just hit the arms, legs and feet of the boys, trying to scare them away.


    Gu Jinli held the wooden stick and hit the hands of the boys quickly and urately, knocking the big stick out of their hands.


    The big thief Zhu didn''t dare to confront Luo''s father head-on. He took advantage of the vigers'' cover and led two young men behind Gu Jinli, trying to catch Gu Jinxiu.


    When the third grandma saw three grown men suddenly rushing behind her, she screamed in fright: "Stop, stop, help." While shouting, she quickly pulled Gu Jinxiu over to protect her. Sister Xiu was a big girl. If If you are touched by these boys, your life will be over.


    Zhu Da did not touch Gu Jinxiu, so he gritted his teeth in anger and turned around to catch Gu Jincheng. Gu Jincheng was so frightened that he cried loudly: "Let me go, bad guys, you bad guys."


    Gu Jinan and Luo Wu had just returned from the vige looking for food. When they heard Cheng Geer''s cry, they hurriedly rushed into the old Gu''s resting ce.


    Luo Wu reacted quickly. When he saw Brother Cheng being arrested, he hit Zhu Da **** the face with a cloth bag containing a mountain rat in his hand. He hit Zhu Da several times and made Zhu Da retreat repeatedly. While Zhu Da couldn''t see it, When he was free, he snatched Brother Cheng from his hand.


    When Luo Huiniang saw Luo Wu, she immediately shouted: "Brother,e and beat them. These people want to capture Uncle Dashan''s family as domestic ves, and that fat guy also wants to **** Sister Xiu''s son as a concubine."


    When Luo Wu heard Luo Huiniang''s words, his face tightened instantly. He rushed to Master Ding with a few steps and punched him with a few punches. Master Ding was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he screamed repeatedly.


    "Ah, stop, stop... I am the steward of Qi Mansion. If you hit me, you are going against Qi Mansion." Master Ding threatened.


    Luo Wu didn''t listen at all, and hit him in the face with his fist.


    Zhu Da was frightened by Luo Wu''s fierceness and hurriedly took two boys and ran back to Qi Mansion''s camp to find someone.


    Luo''s father, Luo Wu, and Luo Huiniang were both from the training family, and Gu Jinli was a man who didn''t care about his life. Gu Jin''an was so angry that he took the big stick from the boy''s hand and beat the boys who came to rob people.


    Third grandfather, Gu Damu, brothers Gu Dalin, and Uncle Tian came back from looking for food. When they saw something happened here, they also hurried over to help beat people.


    Within a moment, they knocked down ten young men from the Qi Mansion plus Master Ding, and tied them up with straw ropes.


    When Mrs. Gu saw people from Qi''s family being beaten, Master Ding was even beaten until he couldn''t recognize his original appearance. She was so angry that she stabbed the ground with her crutch: "You''ve gone against the grain. If you dare to beat the people of Master Guan''s family, please wait." If the officials of the government know about it, you and your family will be left with nothing to eat!"


    Gu Damu Brothers Gu Dalin and Uncle Tian didn''t know that Qi Mansion was a government official family. They just saw Gu Dashan''s family being bullied and helped without thinking. Now they were shocked when they heard what Mrs. Gu said.


    Lao Yan was supported by several granddaughters and had been surrounding the resting ce of Lao Gu''s house with the vigers. She had long been gritting her teeth with hatred for what Mrs. Gu had done. After hearing what Mrs. Gu said, she said to brother Gu Damu and Gu Dalin : "Damu, Dalin, you did the right thing. This Pan''s conscience has been eaten by dogs, and he ns to sell the Dashan family. Our family has been favored by the Dashan family, so we need to help at this time."


    Gu Damu and Gu Dalin breathed a sigh of relief when they heard what Lao Yan said. With his mother''s words, they had nothing to worry about.


    Mrs. Cui went to find firewood. On the way, she met Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian who were returning from looking for food. The three of them walked here together. When they came back, they heard Mrs. Yan saying that Mrs. Gu wanted to sell her family. She was frightened. His whole body became weak and he almost fell down, but was supported by Mrs. Chu.


    "The child''s father..." Mrs. Cui was supported by Mrs. Chu and squeezed into the resting ce of the old Gu family. When she saw Gu Dashan, she choked and asked, "What on earth is going on? Mother, mother is selling our house?"


    Gu Dashan faced Cui shamelessly, his mouth moved and he couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Jinli told Mr. Cui all the dirty things that Mrs. Gu had done.


    Ms. Cui was devastated. Her family had been working as cattle and horses for the old Gu family for so many years, but they ended up being sold.


    Mrs. Cui held Sister Xiu''s son, Cheng Geer, with tears streaming down her face, but before she could cry for long, Zhu Da came with the eldest young master of Qi Mansion and dozens of nursing staff to surround the old Gu family. resting ce.


    Farming articles are really a waste of words, I have to speed up the pace, speed up the pace, |O|~~ PS: Please add it to your favorites, please vote for rmendations.

 Chapter 22: punish

    Chapter 22: punish


    Chapter 22 Punishment


    "Young Master, it''s them, this group of victims took the food and money from our Qi Mansion and refused to give it to anyone, and beat the children like this." Zhu Da pointed at Luo''s father and several others toin to the Young Master Qi, and nced at After being beaten beyond recognition, Mr. Ding shouted again: "Hey, young master, look what kind of condition they have beaten Manager Ding into? It''s so miserable."


    Mr. Ding looked at Mr. Qi with his eyes that were swollen from the beating, and cried: "Young Master...Young Master, please help me."


    The eldest young master of the Qi Mansion looked to be in his mid-twenties, handsome in appearance, wearing a navy blue cross-cor robe, and looked like a schr. Hearing Master Ding''s cry for help, he nced at him, frowned slightly, and said Without saying anything, he looked at Father Luo and asked, "I am Qi Yi from the Qi Mansion. Who is in charge here?"


    Gu Jinli felt relieved when he heard Qi Yi''s words. Qi Yi seemed to be a reasonable person, and there was room for change in the matter today.


    Luo''s father sped his fists at Qi Yi and said, "I''m here, Luo Tiezhu, I was the one who hit the man, but we didn''t mean to cause trouble. It was your housekeeper from Qi Mansion who wanted to rob good people into very, so we fought back out of desperation."


    Luo''s father pointed at Gu Dashan and said, "This is Gu Dashan, the poor man. Your housekeeper wants to rob his family of six."


    "Nonsense!" When Mrs. Gu saw the eldest young master of Qi Mansioning, she was about to sue Father Luo and the others severely, but Father Luo got there first and became very angry.


    She pointed at Gu Dashan''s family and said, "Young Master Qi, Master Ding did not rob anyone. It was Gu Dashan who voluntarily sold his family of six to the Qi Mansion as domestic ves. However, he temporarily regretted it and refused to sell himself as ves. Master Ding and the others just Robbing people. Luo Tiezhu had practiced martial arts for several years, so he took several family members who were close to Gu Dashan and beat Master Ding severely. "


    Mrs. Gu took a few breaths and continued: "Master Ding worked hard for Qi Mansion, but he was severely beaten. Young Master Qi must make the decision for Master Ding."


    How to make the decision?


    Of course, Luo''s father and others were arrested and beaten severely, so that she could get rid of her hatred.


    Hearing Mrs. Gu''s excited words, Qi Yi looked at her, smiled faintly, and asked, "Who is this old man?"


    "This is Gu Dashan''s mother, my mother-inw. The younger one''s name is Qian Guangzong. Before he fled the country, he was the shopkeeper of a cloth shop." Qian Guangzong likes to curry favor with rich people. This Qi Mansion is not only extremely rich, but also a family of officials. , if he didn''t curry favor at this time, he would be sorry for the ancestors of the Qian family.


    Qi Yi nodded to Qian Guangzong, looked at Mrs. Gu, and said meaningfully: "It turns out to be Mrs. Gu."


    Is she really Gu Dashans mother?


    Is there any mother in the world who is so eager to sell her son?


    Qi Yisheng was born in the Shenzhaipound and knew a lot about the dirty things in thepound. After hearing what Mrs. Gu said, he knew that today''s matter was not simple.


    He did not let the nursing staff behind him rush in to save Mr. Ding. He only took a nursing master and walked to Luo''s father and Gu Dashan. He said to Gu Dashan: "Brother, this thing happened because of your family of six. You On behalf of your family, and I on behalf of the Qi family, lets talk this matter out.


    Gu Dashan has never been treated so politely by an official young master. Hearing Qi Yi''s words, he was so excited and nervous that he was speechless for a moment.


    Luo''s father looked anxious and pushed him with his elbow, saying: "Brother Dashan, Master Qi is asking you something. Just say whatever you have to say. Tell Master Qi exactly what happened today. He will definitely help you." Call the shots.


    Qi Yi smiled: "This elder brother is right. Please tell me what happened today."


    Gu Dashan was still nervous, trembling and unable to speakplete words. The third grandmother was so anxious that she pped her thigh and told Qi Yi what happened today.


    Handprints with blurred fingerprints, Uncle Gu Sanshu who took the fake fingerprints on Gu Dashan''s behalf, the deed of sale stated that a family of five was to be taken away, but in fact he was taking away a family of six, and was also going to **** a girl from a good family to be a concubine.


    Hello Ding Changwang! Qi Yi had almost figured out the matter. He asked Gu Dashan: "Where is the deed of sale?"


    Gu Jinli stepped forward quickly and handed Qi Yi the deed of betrayal he had been holding in his hand: "Uncle, here is the deed of betrayal."


    This Qi Yi doesn''t behave like a bad person, so she can safely give him this deed of betrayal.


    Qi Yi nced at her and saw that she was a child of about ten years old. He smiled, took the deed of sale, and looked at the content and fingerprints on the deed.


    After a while, his body turned around, and the gentleness on his face disappeared, reced by fierceness. He stared at Master Ding with his eyes and shouted angrily: "Ding Changwang, you pretended to be the steward of the Qi Mansion, fabricated a false deed of betrayal, maliciously bought and sold good people, and... You dare to take a girl from a good family to be a concubine. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, a ve cannot marry a good girl. However, you are so bold that you dare to use your ve status to take a girl from a good family and make her a concubine. If you want to die, I will not stop you, but you This young master will definitely not be lenient if he brings such harm to Qi Mansion!"


    This Ding Changwang is not the housekeeper of the Qi Mansion at all. The housekeeper of the Qi Mansion has long gone to Beijing to take care of things. This Ding Changwang is just a steward of the outer courtyard. Because he is familiar with many victims, he handed over the purchase of people to him. How did he know that he was almost killed? This naughty ve has been harmed.


    Master Ding, that is, Ding Changwang, knew that this was going to happen when Qi Yi didn''t ask the nursing home to rescue him immediately. Hearing Qi Yi''s angry questions, he was trembling with fear and subconsciously shouted: "It''s unfair... It''s unfair." Young Master!"


    Unjustly used?


    Qi Yi said to the nursing master beside him: "Master You, there is a ve in the Qi Mansion who made a mistake but refused to admit it. It seems that we need to loosen his muscles and let him know the rules."


    Master You is the master nursing home. In addition to looking after the home and nursing home, he is also responsible for punishing the ves who have made serious mistakes. Ding Changwang had seen Master You execute the ves. When he heard this, he was so frightened that he could not control himself and cried out: : "Young Master, Young Master, I made a mistake. For the sake of my mother, please spare my life."


    He had been beaten all over by Luo Wu, and if he was beaten again by Master You, how could he still be alive?


    Qi Yi didn''t want to cause trouble at this time. He raised his hand to stop Master You, pointed at Zhu Da and the dozen or so boys and said, "Tie up these unruly ves for me."


    Today''s incident would not have turned out like this if it weren''t for the help of young men like Zhu Da.


    When Zhu Da and the boys who came to rob people heard this, they were so frightened that they knelt down and said, "Young master, I am wronged. Ding Changwang forced the boys to do this..."


    Before he could finish shouting his grievances, dozens of nursing staff rushed in and sealed his mouth and tied him with hemp rope. He was unable to utter a single word.


    Qi Fu''s nursing homes are all trainers, and they are good. After tied Zhu Da, they dragged them together, waiting for Qi Yi to order.


    The six members of Gu Dashan''s family were all very happy when they saw Ding Changwang being arrested. Cui and Gu Jinxiu even cried with joy. Their family finally escaped the bad luck of being sold.


    Mrs. Gu was very frightened by what happened in front of her, but when she saw the happy Gu Dashan family, she was so angry that her heart ached. She pointed at the Gu Dashan family and said to Qi Yi: "Master Qi, the Dashan family has been sold to your Qi Mansion. You take them away."


    "Yes, yes, yes, Master Qi, my uncle and his family are now your ves. You can take them back, or I can give them to you, do you think?" Qian Guangzong smiled a little cautiously, but Qian Qian Don''t leave Gu Dashan''s family behind. He doesn''t want to return the food and money he got to Qi Mansion.

 Chapter 23: giving birth

    Chapter 23: giving birth


    Chapter 23 Labor


    Qi Yi''s eyes swept past Qian Guangzong andnded on Mrs. Gu. He shook his head and refused: "Olddy, Gu Youfu pressed the fingerprints. I can''t take Gu Dashan''s family away."


    Qi Yi is a member of the Juren family and a son of an official. He is familiar with the criminalws of Chu. ording to thew, if he does not press his own fingerprints, he cannot count.


    The fingerprints on the deed of sale were blurred and there was a ck spot as big as a sesame seed, which could not be counted.


    So let alone Gu Dashan''s family, he couldn''t even take away Gu Youfu''s family. If he wanted to take away one of the two families, he had to sign a new deed of sale.


    Mrs. Gu became anxious and started to lie again: "Master Qi, don''t listen to their nonsense. This fingerprint was pressed by Gu Dashan. Guangzong and Ding Changwang are both witnesses."


    The Third Grandma was shaking with anger and pointed at Mrs. Gu and said, "Ms. Pan, Sister Rong has already admitted that her father did the fingerprinting, but you still want to use Dashan of injustice!"


    "Sister Rong was frightened by Gu Xiaoyu. What she said was nonsense. It can''t be calcted." Mrs. Gu is now ready to risk her life. Anyway, Gu Dashan''s family can''t stay. With such amotion, she won''t sell Gu Dashan''s family. If she couldn''t swallow this breath, she would not return the food and money to the Qi Mansion.


    Qi Yi looked at Mrs. Gu''s frothing look and saw for the first time what a country woman was.


    He didn''t want to waste time with such an old woman, so he asked the nursing home to remove the strip of cloth from Ding Changwang''s mouth and asked Ding Changwang: "Tell me, who pressed the fingerprints on the Gu family''s sale deed? Tell the truth. If you dare to lie, You know the rules of Qi Mansion."


    The words were neither serious nor serious, but they frightened Ding Changwang half to death. He trembled and said: "Yes, it was Gu Youfu who pressed it... Mrs. Gu said that the two brothers'' thumbs were both double thumbs, and the fingerprints were very simr, so they pressed them deliberately. It needs to be a little blurry and add a ck dot, then it will be impossible to tell the truth from the false, and Gu Dashan will have no choice but to be wrongly used and his whole family will be sold."


    He started shouting injustice again: "Young Master, I was wrong. I was wronged. It was Mrs. Gu who wanted to sell her stepson, so she came up with such a bad idea to harm me. I''m so sorry."


    It turned out that he was not his biological son. No wonder Mrs. Gu wanted to sell Gu Dashan''s family so much.


    Qi Yi waved his hand towards the nurse, who once again sealed Ding Changwang''s mouth with a piece of cloth.


    Qi Yi looked at Mrs. Gu and said: "Olddy, Ding Changwang said that the fingerprints were pressed by Gu Youfu. I will not take Gu Dashan''s family away. If I do, I can only take Gu Youfu''s family of five." His fingers Xiang Gu Youfu frightened Gu Youfu and quickly hid behind Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu saw that Young Master Qi was not easy to fool, so he had topromise: "Young Master Qi, if you don''t take away Gu Dashan''s family, then forget about it."


    "Forget it?" Qi Yi said with a smile: "Old man, the ves that my Qi government bought with grain and money are not something you can just forget with a word."


    Mr. Gu''s expression changed, he looked up at Qi Yi, and asked slightly panicked: "What do you want?"


    Qi Yi didn''t show any concern. He raised the deed of betrayal in his hand and said, "Your Gu family will pay back the amount of grain and money that Qi Mansion paid for it. Qi Mansion won''t take any more grain."


    Before Mr. Gu could say anything, Aunt Gu jumped out and said, "Don''t even think about it! Why should we, the old Gu family, return the grain and money to you? We are giving people, and you can take Gu Dashan''s family away, and everything will be settled."


    Her family took five taels of silver from Gu Dashan''s family for selling her body. If she wanted to pay back the money, her family''s five taels of silver would be given away, but she wouldn''t do it.


    "Jin Zhi is right, we are giving people, you take Gu Dashan''s family away, take them away quickly!" Mrs. Gu said and made a shocking move.


    Qi Yi frowned. Who are the people in this family? What he said was clear, why didn''t this family listen?


    "Young Master, Young Master, go back quickly, the Young Mistress is about to give birth!" Just when Qi Yi was about to get angry, Manager Lin from the Qi Mansion hurried over with two young servants. When he saw Qi Yi''s figure from a distance, he raised his eyebrows. shouted.


    Qi Yi was startled and hurried forward to greet her: "Manager Lin, what did you say? The eldest mistress is about to give birth? Why did she give birth before the time hase? How is the eldest mistress'' condition?"


    Manager Lin gasped and said, "I''m not sure, but it was the eldest mistress''s roommate, Grandma Chen, who said that the eldest mistress suddenly acted up. The situation is not good, and the amniotic fluid has broken."


    Qi Yi''s face paled when he heard this. He and Ah Shu had a daughter. In the past, when the daughter was born, she would see red first, and breaking the amniotic fluid first was not a good thing. If it didn''t happen, the child would be stillborn. "Hurry, go back quickly." Qi Yi hurriedly called to the people in Qi Mansion to rush to the camp.


    Aunt Gu heard what Manager Lin said and saw how Qi Yi cared about his wife. She had an idea and stopped him with her two sons. She threatened: "Don''t leave. If you want to leave, take Gu Dashan''s family away and deal with this matter of buying people." Its over.


    Qi Yi''s face turned cold: "What did you say?"


    Aunt Gu was startled by the coldness on Qi Yi''s body, but for the sake of money, she still held her neck and said: "I asked you to take Gu Dashan''s family away. They are now the ves of your Qi Mansion. Don''t even think about staying in my house." Eat my food."


    Hearing this, Qi Yi turned to Master You and said, "Come here, tie their whole family to the camp of Qi Mansion, master!"


    Diaomin is really Diao Min. He told them that they did not listen to them. They had to do so. While his wife was in crisis in the breeze of his wife, he threatened him.


    "Yes." Master You and dozens of nursing staff swarmed forward and began to arrest people from the old Gu family. The first person to be arrested was Aunt Gu.


    Aunt Gu was stunned. She cried and screamed and tried to hide, but as a woman, she was no match for the martial arts guarding the courtyard. She was **** in a few moments.


    Mrs. Gu held up her crutches and beat those who were guarding the courtyard, crying: "Killing people, killing people, there is no justice, the rich are robbing good people."


    Unfortunately, she had offended all the vigers in Gujia Vige earlier, and no one was helping her now. She had just angered Qi Yipletely, and the fiercer she shouted, the faster the Qi Mansion guards tied her up.


    With just a cup of tea, the nursing home of Qi Mansion **** about twenty members of the old Gu family.


    Gu Youwen yelled at Qi Yi: "Qi Yi, do you know that I am a Tong Sheng and a schr with a good reputation? Please let our family go quickly, otherwise I will go to the Yamen to sue you!"


    "Schr? Are you worthy?" Qi Yi looked at Gu Youwen: "I have lived for more than twenty years and have no close friends. I have never seen any schr see his mother selling his brother and not stop him. You are a schr in vain."


    Qi Yi made Gu Youwen blush with what he said. Gu Youwen wanted to refute, but the nurse sealed his mouth with a cloth and began to **** them towards Qi Mansion''s camp.


    Qi Yi looked at Gu Dashan and said: "Brother Gu, the matter of selling your body is not over yet. You have to follow me back to the camp. Don''t worry, I, Qi, am not that shameless viin. I will not force you to be domestic ves." .


    Qi Yi hurried back. After saying this, he didn''t wait for Gu Dashan to think about it and left directly.


    When Gu Dashan saw this, he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Jinan advised: "Dad, let''s go along. Young Master Qi is a reasonable person and will not harm us."


    Gu Jinli also advised: "Dad, we have to go. If we don''t go, she will use the deed of betrayal as an excuse."


    Today the matter of selling one''s life must be settled. If possible, the old Gu family should also be settled. She does not want to continue to stay with this kind of wolf and let them mess with each other.


    Father Luo, Third Grandpa, and Third Grandma all persuaded Gu Dashan to follow him.


    Gu Dashan gritted his teeth and finally nodded: "Okay, let''s go to the Qifu camp."


    Vige Chief Gu saw that all twenty or so members of old Gu''s family had been arrested, so he had no choice but to take the strong men of the vige with him.

 Chapter 24: save people

    Chapter 24: save people


    Chapter 24 Rescue


    The camp of Qi Mansion is on the other side of the dead forest.


    This camp is veryrge. The dead trees that originally grew here were cut down, and the cut trees were stacked into a "wooden wall" as high as a person to surround therge camp.


    In addition to Qi Fu, there are other wealthy households in this camp.


    The guards from the wealthy families patrolled back and forth around the camp in teams of five.


    Master You was waiting for them in front of the camp. When he saw the vigers from Gujia Vigeing inrge numbers, he greeted them, took them into the camp, and walked deeper into the camp.


    Along the way, Gu Jinli looked at the camp.


    The camp is very wide and is divided into six small camps by four criss-crossing tic-tac-shape roads.


    Lanterns with surnames written on them were hung in front of the tents in each camp. Gu Jinli looked at thenterns and learned that there was at least one family in these small camps, and there were at most about four families.


    In front of the open space of the tent, there were many carriages parked, but most of these carriages were dpidated, and the horses pulling the carriages were as thin as firewood. Some carriages even had no horses, so they were probably pulled by victims of the disaster.


    Just because Gu Jinli saw groups of victims sitting on the ground in the camp. They were guarded by the nursing home and were not allowed to run around.


    The small camp of Qi Mansion is thest one on the left. It is rtively deep, but there is an exit here. If something happens, the people of Qi Mansion can escape quickly through this exit.


    "ah!"


    Before they entered the camp, a shrill scream could be heard. It was the eldest mistress of Qi Mansion who was giving birth to a baby.


    Gu Jincheng heard the screams. She shrank into Cui''s arms in fear.


    Gu Jinli touched Brother Cheng''s head and smiled slightly: "Brother Cheng, don''t be afraid. It''s the eldest mistress of Qi Mansion who is giving birth to a little brother. A little brother will be born soon."


    Brother Cheng is less than four years old. Children at this age like and are most curious about younger children. When he heard Gu Jinli''s words, his eyes lit up: "A little brother is going to be born? Second sister, I like little brothers." "


    The eldest young master of Qi Mansion helped their family kidnap those bad guys. He liked the eldest young master of Qi Mansion and also liked his children.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Second sister also likes it."


    When the people of the old Gu family heard the screams, they all gloated about the misfortune. If Qi Yi dared to catch them, it would be best if his wife was killed and two were killed!


    When Qian Lier saw Gu Jinxiu, she red at her angrily, wanting to eat her alive.


    Gu Youwen''s daughter Gu Ya thought she was a nobledy. She was **** and sitting on the ground. The resentment in her heart could be imagined. She then saw Gu Dashan''s family being led into the camp by the master nursing master of Qi Mansion, and saw Gu Jinxiu again. Although the face was dirty, it still couldn''t hide its beauty, and he couldn''t help but roar and re at her.


    But her mouth was sealed with a piece of cloth, so she couldn''t make a loud sound no matter how much she shouted.


    Gu Jinxiu was so frightened that Qian Lier and Gu Ya red at her, she shrank and grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand.


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister, don''t be afraid, they can''t hurt us."


    While speaking, Gu Jinli was keenly aware of a malicious gaze staring at her. She quickly turned her head and met Gu Rong''s gaze.


    Gu Rong was startled. She didn''t expect that Gu Jinli would suddenly turn his head to look at her, and hurriedly looked to the side, pretending not to re at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although this Gu Rong is young, he is vicious and scheming, so he must be careful.


    Just when she was thinking about being wary of Gu Rong, a woman with blood on her hands rushed out from a tent in the middle and shouted to Qi Yi: "Young master, it''s not good, my eldest grandma is having a difficult delivery."


    Difficult childbirth!


    Qi Yi''s body swayed, and the usually gentle man rushed towards the tent, but was stopped by the woman: "Young Master, you can''t go in, you will vite taboos."


    It is a dirty thing for a woman to give birth, and men are not allowed to go in. Not to mention that the eldest young man has to take the imperial examination, so he cannot let the flesh and blood in him ruin his luck.


    Steward Lin also grabbed Qi Yi and advised: "Young master, please calm down for a while."


    Let go, I want to go in. How can you keep him calm at this time?


    Qi Yi struggled hard, but Manager Lin called two boys to hug him.


    Steward Lin is a smart man and said to Qi Yi: "Young master, Doctor Li is here. Please ask him toe over first and ask Granny Chen what is going on inside."


    Doctor Li is an old man, a doctor Qi Yi invited privately. When Qi Yi came back, he called Dr. Li and waited outside the tent. But neither Manager Lin nor Aunt Chen were willing to let Dr. Li go in to diagnose and treat the eldest mistress, for fear that it would ruin the eldest mistresss reputation.


    But now the eldest young master wants to rush into the tent to see the eldest young mistress, and they have no choice but to move Dr. Li out.


    Qi Yi hurriedly said: "Yes, there is also Doctor Li. Doctor Li,e here quickly."


    Doctor Li walked quickly with a medicine box on his back and asked Grandma Chen: "How is the pregnant woman doing now?"


    Mother Chen replied: "My eldest mistress''s amniotic fluid has almost dried up, but her cervix is only four fingers open."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this. This is killing two people.


    Doctor Li''s face changed greatly when he heard this, and he said to Qi Yi: "Master Qi, once the amniotic fluid dries up, the child may not survive. Now it''s toote to boil the medicine, so I can only go in and give the pregnant woman acupuncture."


    Applying acupuncture to open the cervix is faster than taking medicine.


    Qi Yi is not a pedantic person and agreed without hesitation to let Dr. Li enter the tent to perform acupuncture.


    Grandma Chen said anxiously: "How, how can this be done? There are differences between men and women."


    Qi Yi retorted: "Human life is at stake. Doctor Li is saving Ah Shu''s life. If something happens to Ah Shu, won''t you regret it?"


    Mother Chen had no choice but to go back to the tent and cover the eldest mistress.


    After a while, after Grandma Chen finished the work, Qi Yi took Dr. Li into the tent to give the eldest mistress an injection.


    Doctor Li has good medical skills. After two rounds of silver needle pricking, the eldest mistresss cervix was opened by about eight fingers.


    "It''s almost time to give birth. I''ll go out first." Doctor Li didn''t want to stay too long. After inserting the needle and checking the pulse of the youngdy, he left the tent with the medicine box on his back.


    Qi Yi continued to stay in the tent with his wife.


    "ah!"


    The eldest mistress of the Qi Mansion continued to scream. The severe pain tortured her and made her faint several times.


    Fortunately, two-quarters of an hourter, she finally gave birth to the fetus in her belly.


    It is a boy, but something is wrong with the child. He cannot cry, his face is purple from holding back, and his body is still twitching slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Qi Yi hurriedly took the child from Po Wen''s hand, ran out of the tent, and said to Doctor Li: "Doctor Li,e and have a look, my child, something is not right with the child."


    Doctor Li hurried over and saw the child''s appearance. He hurriedly picked up the child''s feet, put the child''s head down, and patted the child''s back.


    Unfortunately, he took pictures for half a minute, but the child still didnt cry, and the twitching little body stopped moving.


    Gu Jinli rushed over, grabbed Qi Yi''s sleeve, and said, "Uncle Qi, I can save my brother."


    Mother Chen followed Gu Jinli out of the tent. When she heard Gu Jinli''s words, she grabbed her and said, "Where is the child? Please stop causing trouble."


    Qi Yi had no time to pay attention to Gu Jinli, and only looked at Doctor Li with a horrified expression.


    Doctor Li shook his head at him, handed the child back to him, and sighed: "My eldest son, my condolences."


    This child''s trachea is blocked by something and cannot be photographed, and he is no longer breathing.


    Qi Yi is going crazy. This is the son he and Ashu have been waiting for for six years. If he loses it...


    Qi Yi didn''t dare to think about it. Thinking of what Gu Jinli had just said, she put the child into her hand: "You, you said you can save him, save him quickly!"


    Gu Jinli hurriedly hugged the child, opened the swaddling clothes wrapped around the child, slowly pushed it up from the abdomen with one hand, opened the child''s mouth with the other hand, and suctioned mouth to mouth, trying to **** out the foreign matter in his trachea.

 Chapter 25: Stand up for their family

    Chapter 25: Stand up for their family


    Chapter 25 Stand up for their family


    Everyone around was shocked when they saw Gu Jinli''s actions. They had no idea what she was doing?


    Nanny Chen cried and tried to pull her away, but Qi Yi yelled back: "Stop, she is saving my and Ashu''s child. Anyone who dares to stop her will be beaten to death immediately!"


    Qi Yi has a gentle temper and has never said such serious words. Grandma Chen was shocked.


    Steward Lin waved to her and told her to leave it alone. The young master died at birth, and it was normal for the eldest master to be emotionally agitated because he couldn''t bear the blow.


    And the current situation can''t get any worse. It would be a great joy if this little girl identally encountered a dead mouse and rescued the young master.


    With Qi Yi''s support, no one dares to stop Gu Jinli anymore. She can use what she has learned to try her best to treat the child.


    The young master of the Qi family is in a typical condition of neonatal asphyxia. If you want to save the child, you must first **** out the mucus in his respiratory tract.


    This is not a modern ce, and there are no hospital equipment. She can only pinch the child''s nose and **** it from mouth to mouth. She can''t move too much for fear of hurting the newborn baby.


    Mother Chen became even more anxious when she saw Gu Jinli pinching the child''s nose. Was she saving someone or harming someone?


    Grandma Chen was so anxious that she wanted to run into the tent and call the eldest mistress out to stop Gu Jinli, but she thought that the eldest mistress had just passed through the gate of hell. If she knew about the young master, she might get angry. Grandma Chen had no choice but to stamp her feet and continue to stand there and wait.


    Fortunately, we didn''t have to wait long. The little girl who was torturing the young master suddenly turned her head and spat out a mouthful of dark green stuff.


    This dark green stuff is exactly the mucus blocking the child''s respiratory tract.


    Gu Jinli pinched the child''s nose again and continued to **** into his mouth. He sucked out two more small mouthfuls of mucus before stopping. However, the child''s eyes were still closed and he could not breathe.


    Gu Jinli immediately performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation on the child, pressing the child''s chest regrly, and then pinched the child''s nose to help him breathe.


    Doctor Li was watching from the side until this moment, and finally couldn''t help but walked over, squatted on the ground, and watched Gu Jinli help the child breathe.


    After about twenty breaths, the child finally woke up and let out a weak cry.


    Woo~Woo~


    The child''s cry silenced the surrounding area, followed by a gasp, and everyone looked at Gu Jinli in disbelief.


    But the people of the old Gu family looked at Gu Jinli with anger. This **** actually saved the young master of Qi Mansion. How can the old Gu family be better off?


    Dr. Li was the most excited. After hearing the cry of the young master of Qi Mansion, he immediately checked the young master''s pulse. Although the young master''s pulse was weak, it was really beating. He finally shouted excitedly: "He''s saved!" It really saved my life!


    He has been a doctor all his life. He only knows that if a newborn suffocates, the child must be thrown down and patted on the back. If he is lucky, if he can make the child cry, the child will live. If he is not lucky, the child will die.


    Having been practicing medicine for so many years, he has heard of many cases of newborns dying due to suffocation. He had previously concluded that the young master of Qi Mansion would not survive, but unexpectedly, this little girl actually saved the young master of Qi Mansion.


    Hearing Doctor Li''s words, Qi Yi came to his senses and rushed over. He wanted to pick up the child, but he didn''t dare. He looked at Gu Jinli anxiously.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Uncle Qi, my little brother is okay. You can give him a hug."


    Qi Yi carefully picked up his child. Looking at the child crying softly in his swaddling clothes, Qi Yi''s eyes were red.


    He hurriedly called to Dr. Li: "Doctor Li, please take a look at the child. Why is he crying so softly? Is there something wrong?" Dr. Li had already checked the child''s pulse before. The child was well raised. She was born prematurely, but she is in good health. She just suffered a lot after being born, and she is a little tired, so her crying is muted.


    Doctor Li knew about Qi Yi''s baby. After taking the child''s pulse and drinking tea, he told him the child''s condition in detail. Only then did Qi Yi put down his worries andughed happily.


    Qi Yi said solemnly to Gu Jinli: "Good boy, thank you for saving my son."


    Gu Jinli stood on tiptoes, looked at the infant child, and said with a smile: "Uncle Qi, there is no need to thank you. I am very happy to be able to save my little brother. My father said that escaping from famine is not easy, so if you can help others, help others. See you Its not what people do to refuse to save someone.


    When Qi Yi saw Gu Jinli talking about Gu Dashan, he nced at Gu Dashan and said, "Brother Gu, please wait for Qi for a while. Qi will definitely give your family justice for this matter today."


    This little girl is very smart. When she mentioned Gu Dashan specifically, she must have wanted to ask him to make the decision for their family. He heard it and he was happy to stand up for their family.


    Gu Dashan was so shocked that Gu Jinli rescued Young Master Qi that he was in a daze. Hearing Qi Yi''s words, he only nodded.


    Qi Yi was busy carrying the child in to show to his wife, and quickly walked into the tent without staying outside.


    Mr. Chen cried with joy when she saw that the young master was fine. She followed Qi Yi quickly into the tent and went in to serve the eldest mistress and her son.


    Doctor Li asked Gu Jinli: "Little girl, what method did you use just now? Where did you learn it?"


    That first aid method is so useful. If this method is spread, it can save many people''s lives.


    Gu Jinli said: "I learned it from a medical book. That medical book was given to me by an old man. I can''t show it to you, but I can teach you the method just now."


    Doctor Li was very sorry to hear that he could not show him the medical book, but when he heard that Gu Jinli wanted to teach him the first aid method, he smiled happily and said repeatedly: "Okay, okay, you can teach me now."


    Doctor Li has a short temper. When he saw this method of rescuing someone for the first time, he couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Gu Jinli exined the method to him in detail. The method was very simple. Doctor Li took a note and took a note. After reading it twice, he understood it. He sighed: "It''s so simple."


    But such a simple method saved a child''s life.


    The main reason is that the mucus blocks the childs trachea. As long as the mucus is sucked out and the child can breathe on his own, he will be able to survive. Gu Jinli told Dr. Li the most critical point.


    Doctor Li quickly noted this down and asked, "What should I do if the mucus or foreign matter cannot be sucked out?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "Then there is nothing we can do, the child will only die young."


    The ancient times were no different than modern times. Modern hospitals have specialized medical equipment to **** out foreign bodies from the trachea. In ancient times, you could only use your mouth. If you couldn''t **** them out, you would die of suffocation.


    She was able to save the young master of Qi Mansion today, and half of it was luck.


    The people of the old Gu family saw Gu Jinli chatting happily with Dr. Li, his mouth sealed with a piece of cloth whining at her, with a ferocious look on his face, they wanted to eat her.


    Gu Jinli nced at them and gave them an arrogant sneer, which almost made the old Gu family members angry.

 Chapter 26: Leave Lao Gus family

    Chapter 26: Leave Lao Gu''s family


    Chapter 26 Leaving the old Gu family


    Qi Yi came out of the tent, walked directly to Gu Dashan, and said to him: "Brother Gu, please bring your family ande with me. I have something to ask you."


    Gu Dashan felt panicked, but he knew that this matter must be resolved today, so he took his wife and children with him and followed Qi Yi to a small tent on the left.


    There are several small stools made of wooden piles in the tent. Qi Yi pointed to the small stool and said: "Sit down."


    After Gu Dashan and his family sat down, Qi Yi said straight to the point: "Brother Gu, forgive Qi for speaking bluntly, your olddy is not a kind person. Your second daughter saved my son''s life today. If you are willing, Qi can help." You leave the old Gu family and let yourself be the master of the family."


    Gu Dashan looked at his wife and children, with deep guilt in his tearful eyes... He didn''t care whether he was the master of the family or not, he just hated the old Gu family for selling his wife and children.


    His family has suffered a lot in Lao Gu''s family and has done all the hard work. He is the most filial son to his father in the entire Lao Gu family, but he still can''t figure out why his father agreed to sell his wife and children?


    He could bear it in the past, but he couldn''t bear to sell his wife and children!


    Gu Dashan finally nodded: "I need help from Mr. Qi."


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan were relieved when they heard this. They were really afraid that Gu Dashan would not agree. But the matter of severing rtions with the old Gu family today must be done!


    The old Gu family are a bunch of beasts. If you can sell their home once, you can sell their home a second time. If there is a second time, don''t sell them. Gu Jinli will just chop them up with a knife.


    Seeing Gu Dashan relent, Qi Yi immediately asked Butler Lin who was guarding outside the tent to bring Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu in. At the same time, the third grandpa, the third grandma, the vige head Gu and Luo''s father also came in. The four of them were invited to do it. witness.


    Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu were untied, and the cloth strips that sealed their mouths were removed.


    Qi Yi said to them: "Qi invited you in to talk to you about the deed of betrayal."


    He pped the deed of betrayal on the table in front of him and said: "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, ording to the criminalw of Dachu, whoever presses the fingerprints on the contract will be responsible. Now you are Do you want to keep Gu Youfus family of five, or do you want to use other methods to solve the problem?


    Qi Yi saw that Mrs. Gu didn''t attach much importance to Gu Youfu''s family, so he added a threatening sentence: "You two should know very well why Qi Mansion buys disaster victims, but you have to think about it before making a decision."


    Mr. Gu couldn''t help but tremble when he thought of what Qian Guangzong said that rich households bought disaster victims in order to push them out to resist the robbing refugees at critical moments.


    Mrs. Gu knew that Mr. Gu was reluctant to sell Gu Youfu''s family, so she pointed at Gu Dashan''s family and said, "We will exchange them for the Youfu family. Gu Dashan''s family has six people, one more person than the Youfu family. Your Qi family has made a profit." , this business is not a loss."


    Qi Yi sneered in his heart and broke Mrs. Gu''s dream: "Olddy, it seems that you are not **** enough."


    With one sentence, Mrs. Gu turned pale with fright. Mr. Gu gave her a tug and warned her with his eyes that the Qi Mansion was an official family and was not something someone like them could offend.


    Mr. Gu asked Qi Yi: "How do you want to solve it, Master Qi?" Qi Yi smiled and looked at Butler Lin. Butler Lin handed a letter of divorce that had been written long ago to Mr. Gu: "As long as Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu presses her fingerprints on it, and everything will be cleared up."


    When Mrs. Gu was young, she worked as a maid for a young master from a wealthy family, so she was literate. When she saw the content on the paper, she immediately cursed: "Don''t think, this old woman can''t do fingerprints."


    This piece of paper severing the rtionship clearly stated that because she and Mr. Gu had done something that was sorry for the Gu Dashan family, after the matter was revealed, they felt shameless to face the Gu Dashan family and voluntarily signed the letter of severance. Cut off the rtionship with Gu Dashan''s family. In the future, no matter how poor or rich the Gu Dashan family is, they will nevere to him, and they will not need the support of the Gu Dashan family. They will cut off the rtionship and never interact with him.


    This marriage letter cannot be signed, absolutely cannot be signed. If the Gu Dashan family wants to get out of her control so easily, there is no way!


    Mrs. Gu pointed at Gu Dashan angrily and cursed: "You wolf bastard, I knew you were evil-minded when you were a child and wanted to kill me, your stepmother. Now that someone is backing you, you finally attacked me. You Do you still have a conscience? You and Gu Daya were raised by me, now you are repaying kindness with hatred..."


    "Bah!" Before Mrs. Gu could finish speaking, the third grandmother stood up and cursed: "Did you raise Dashan and Daya? Pan, do you have the nerve to say such a thing? Dashan was kicked out of the house at the age of seven. , half-sold and half-given, he was thrown into the town to be an apprentice. He has never had a morsel of food from the old Gu family since he was seven years old, and there is Daya, you dare to mention Daya."


    Speaking of Gu Daya, the third grandmother felt very sad: "You are the one who has no conscience. What a good girl Daya is, but you want to sell her to such a dirty ce. Daya had no choice but to run away with a salesman." , you used me of elopement, and I havent been able to visit Lao Gus house in these years.


    After the third grandma scolded Mrs. Gu, she pointed at Mr. Gu and scolded him: "And you, Gu Laoliu, you are so ungrateful. Dashan Niang is such a good person, but you don''t cherish it. Seeing Pan''s good looks, you follow Pan Pans hook-ups made Dashan Niang angry to death. Seeing Pans murder of his own children, you didnt say a word, you, you are not a human being!


    The third grandma cursed and cried bitterly, saying it was not worth it for Dashan Niang.


    When Gu Dashan heard what the third grandma said, the color drained from his face. How could his mother be so angry with his father? Didnt Dad and Pan get introduced to each other through a matchmaker after Mom died?


    There is also the matter of Da Ya. Didnt Da Ya have a good rtionship with the salesman, but after being opposed by her father and Pan, she eloped with the salesman?


    Gu Dashan turned pale and asked Mr. Gu: "Dad, is what San Bo Niang said true? Before my mother died, you, you were with... her? And Da Ya, have you really sold Da Ya? Ya?"


    Mr. Gu remained silent as usual and did not answer Gu Dashan''s questions.


    But this time, Gu Dashan roared with red eyes and asked: "What are you talking about? Did you and this woman kill my mother, and you want to sell Daya?!"


    Gu Dashan is devoted to the old Gu family, partly because of Mr. Gu, and partly because of his only biological sister, Gu Daya.


    Da Ya is eloping, so he will definitely not have a good life in his husband''s family. If he leaves Lao Gu''s family again, he will be alone and weak, and he will not be able to support Da Ya.


    Thinking about it now,pared to being sold to such a dirty ce and suffering humiliation, running away with a salesman is already a better way out.


    Facing Gu Dashans question, Mr. Gu pretended not to hear, pressed his thumb on the red ink pad, and took the lead in pressing his fingerprint on the Jueyi Book.

 Chapter 27: Household registration paper

    Chapter 27: Household registration paper


    Chapter 27 Household Registration Paper


    When Mrs. Gu saw Mr. Gu pressing his fingerprints, she stepped forward and pped Mr. Gu on the back. She said dissatisfiedly: "Old man, what are you doing? You can''t be confused."


    Gu Dashan''s siny breed hurting their family to be tied to Qifu camps in public, and lost their faces.


    Mr. Gu looked at Mrs. Gu with a cold face: "Put your fingerprints on her."


    Mrs. Gu was startled, knowing that there was no room for negotiation on the matter, so she had no choice but toe to the table with a curse, dipped her thumb in ink pad, and pressed her fingerprints on the divorce letter.


    The third grandfather, the third grandmother, Vige Chief Gu, and Father Luo, as witnesses, also pressed their fingerprints on the divorce letter in turn.


    Qi Yi also pressed his fingerprint on it and signed his name. With his signature, even if the divorce letter did not go to the government to stamp the red seal, it was still close.


    Mrs. Gu was very angry. After pressing her fingerprints, she spat at Gu Dashan: "You heartless wolf cub, you will be punished for doing this to your parents."


    After saying that, he walked towards the tent entrance with a cane. Gu Jinli hurriedly shouted: "You can''t leave, bring my household registration!"


    Without household registration and just severing ties, her family is a refugee and will be arrested and sold at will when they go to other ces.


    Steward Lin immediately stopped Old Mrs. Gu with his servants and said with a smile: "Old Mrs. Gu, you heard it too, please bring the household registration of Gu Dashan''s family."


    Mrs. Gu shouted: "What kind of household registration? There is no household registration. I don''t know, olddy!"


    Qi Yi saw that Old Mrs. Gu was about to act up again, and said coldly: "Old Mrs. Gu, bring me the household registration papers of Gu Dashan''s family."


    If you want to spill the households and make the Gu Dashan family be a cream, the olddy''s heart is really poisonous.


    Mrs. Gu pretended not to hear, and raised her cane to hit Manager Lin who stopped her. Manager Lin couldn''t bear it anymore and asked two young men to grab Mrs. Gu and **** her back to the table.


    Olddy, bring me the household registration papers of Gu Dashans family. Qi Yi pointed at the table with his index finger, looking at Old Madam Gu with a warning look in his eyes.


    Vige Chief Gu said to Mr. Gu from the side: "Lao Liu, quickly ask your mother-inw to take out the household registration papers of the Dashan family."


    Mr. Gu did not speak. Apparently, like Mrs. Gu, he did not want to hand over the household registration certificate.


    Old Mrs. Gu was still saying harshly: "Old Gu''s family only has one household registration paper and gave it to Gu Dashan. What will our family do? Do we want the whole family to be refugees?"


    Qi Yi smiled: "Olddy, your words can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. ording to Dachu''s criminalw, if a man remarries, he must go to the Yamen to get a household registration paper. After that, the children of the remarried wife will be Children, grandchildren, and grandchildren must all be recorded on this household registration paper."


    From ancient times to the present, there have always been many cases of step-wives abusing the children of the first wife. In order to protect the interests of the children of the first wife, the Dachu Dynasty specially added an extra household registration paper for the step-wives, so that the step-wives and the children of the first wife were registered separately. , leaving the step-sister with less leverage over the first wifes children.


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she felt panicked. She knew that Qi Yi was not a country boy, but he knew this, so she had to change her words and said: "There is such a piece of household registration paper, but it is from an old man who lived more than thirty years ago." Almanac is gone, I dont know where to throw it.


    The Third Grandma directly exposed Mrs. Gus lies: Ms. Pan, you just dont want to give Dashans family a household registration certificate. You want Dashans family to be refugees. Why are you so vicious?!


    Mrs. Gu had already lost enough face today, and she didn''t care if she lost face one more time. She patted her heart and said, "The olddy just doesn''t have the household registration papers of Gu Dashan''s family. If you want them,e and search for them." Vige Chief Gu and Third Grandpa were arrested Mrs. Gu was very angry with this shameless look. She pointed at Mr. Gu and said, "Old Liu, you just don''t care?"


    Mr. Gu said: "Pan has always been in charge of household registration documents. If she says there is no one, I don''t know where it is."


    Mr. Gu didn''t say anything excessive, but his words clearly meant that he was favoring Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Jinli said angrily: "You mean not to give my household registration papers and make our family be refugees, right?"


    Old Mrs. Gu dared to be so arrogant because of Mr. Gu''s connivance.


    When Mr. Gu heard what Gu Jinli said, he red at her fiercely, with obvious hatred in his eyes. Mr. Gu hated Gu Jinli. If it hadn''t been for this stinky girl, things wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    Qi Yi didn''t want to get entangled with Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu anymore, so he directly ordered Manager Lin: "Go tell Master You and ask him to drag out the three Gu brothers and beat them."


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she rushed to stop Manager Lin, but was restrained by two young men, unable to move. She had to shout: "What are you doing? What do you want to do? The official is beating someone, it''s unjust!"


    No one paid attention to her. Manager Lin turned around and went out to find Master You. Soon, he heard the screams of the three brothers of the Gu family being beaten.


    Mr. Gu heard these screams and thought about her second son and youngest son being beaten, and her heart and liver twitched with pain.


    Mr. Gu''s face was ashen and he asked Qi Yi: "Our family is not a servant of Qi Mansion, why do you beat someone?"


    Qi Yi just smiled and did not answer Mr. Gu''s words. He only looked at Mrs. Gu and said, "Olddy, when you hand over the household registration papers of Gu Dashan''s family, I will ask Master You to stop."


    He added: "Master You is a martial arts practitioner, and he is very aggressive. You must speak quickly, lest Master You beat someone to death."


    Mrs. Gu was so frightened that her second son had to take the merit examination. If he was beaten to a disability, he would never be an official in this life. She trembled and said: "I will hand it over, I will hand it over."


    Qi Yi asked the two servants to let go of Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu turned her back, took out two household registration papers from the inneryer of her clothes, and handed one of them to Young Master Qi.


    Young Master Qi took it, opened the household registration paper and saw that the names, small print records, and government seals on it were all correct. He stood up and handed the household registration paper and the divorce letter to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, please take it. Well, I can only help your family this time. If the household registration certificate is gone, your family will be refugees and be bought and sold by others."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he solemnly took the household registration paper and divorce letter, hid them close to his body, and said gratefully to Qi Yi: "Master Qi, thank you, you are the savior of our family."


    Qi Yi smiled and shook his head: "Your second daughter is the savior of my family."


    Had Gu Jinli not saved the child, he and Ashu would have suffered forever.


    After Mrs. Gu handed over her household registration certificate, she immediately rushed out of the tent and drove Master You away to prevent them from beating her three sons. Seeing that arge family was still tied up, he shouted to the tent again: "I have given you the household registration papers, please let our family go quickly."

 Chapter 28: generous gift

    Chapter 28: generous gift


    Chapter 28 A generous gift


    Qi Yi didn''t want to get too entangled with the old Gu family, so he raised his voice and said to Master You outside: "Untie them."


    Master You took the order and asked the nursing home to untie the twenty or so people of the old Gu family.


    Mr. Gu saw that Qi Yi kept his word and was unwilling to stay in the Qifu camp for too long because of his shame. He walked out of the tent and wanted to take the whole family back, but his hand was grabbed by Gu Dashan.


    Mr. Gu frowned and turned back, saying in a bad tone: "Let go."


    This time, Gu Dashan did not obey Mr. Gu''s words like before. Instead, he asked Mr. Gu with a stubbornness: "My mother, are you and Pan mad to death?"


    "You traitor!" When Mr. Gu heard what Gu Dashan said, he immediately shook off Gu Dashan''s hand and walked out quickly. Gu Dashan wanted to chase him, but was stopped by the third grandfather and third grandmother.


    The third grandma said: "Da Shan, forget it, take Mrs. Cui and the child to live a good life from now on."


    Gu Dashan looked at the third grandma, shaking his hands and asked: "Third uncle, my mother is really..."


    The third grandma said with red eyes: "Your mother has not been in good health since she gave birth to you and Da Ya. Later, she found out about your father and Pan''s affair, and her condition worsened, and she passed away after more than a month."


    Later, Pan married into Lao Gu''s family just one month after Dashan Niang''s death, and gave birth to Gu Youwen within seven months. It is conceivable that when Dashan Niang found out about Mr. Gu and Pan, she Then Pan was already pregnant.


    Dashan Niang was probably furious to death because she found out about this.


    When Gu Dashan heard what his third grandma said, he covered his face and cried bitterly when he thought of his own mother, whose memory became increasingly blurry.


    Ms. Cui stepped forward tofort him and made him stop crying.


    Gu Dashan, you wolf-hearted thing,e out of here!


    You are so unfilial to break up with your parents, and you will be struck by lightning from the sky.


    "Why did a heartless person like you get into my old Gu family? As soon as you get to the official house, you will kick your parents away, and you will die in peace."


    After the people of the old Gu family learned that Gu Dashan had broken off their rtionship with the old Gu family, they jumped up in anger and stood outside the tent, cursing Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan blushed when he was scolded, not because he was ashamed, but because he was angry.


    Gu Jinan was dissatisfied with the old Gu family for a long time, and he was angry in his heart. When they saw that the kiss was broken, they still came to scold them. He couldn''t help but rush out, pointing at Aunt Gu who scolded the most, and said: "You are the one who is so arrogant. You are the one who follows Pan." A foreigner who married into Lao Gu''s family has been bullying our family for many years, what qualifications do you have?"


    Then he pointed at Qian Guangzong and said: "And you, shameless person, are just a nominal son-inw of the old Gu family. How dare you be the head of the old Gu family and betray the eldest son of the old Gu family. Be careful when you sleep at night. The ancestors of the old Gu family wille to settle ounts with you." !


    Gu Jinan finally looked at Mr. Gu and said withplicated eyes: "Master, see for yourself, what kind of people do you think your family is? Others eat your food, sell your son, and take away your son''s family''s body." Yinzi, you have no idea at all?"


    When Aunt Gu and Qian Guangzong heard this, they looked at Mr. Gu in fright. If Mr. Gu was really dissatisfied with their sale of Gu Dashan''s family, then their life in the old Gu family would not be easy.


    "Gu Jinan, what are you talking about?" Qian Chenggui was furious and rushed to p Gu Jinan.


    Qian Chenggui is already over 20 years old and is much stronger than Gu Jinan. If Gu Jinan is pped by him, he will have to p him hard.


    Gu Jinli had long hated Aunt Gu and his family to the core. When he saw Qian Chengguiing to die, he took the stick from the boy nearby and beat him **** the foot.


    Bang!


    Hit his fib, the pain caused Qian Chenggui to scream and fall to the ground, unable to get up.


    Aunt Gu rushed over and supported Qian Chenggui: "Brother Gui, how are you?"


    It hurts, mother, my calf hurts so much. Qian Chenggui gasped in pain. Aunt Gu rolled up Qian Chenggui''s trousers and saw that his calf had be swollen. She immediately pointed at Gu Jinli and cursed: "You stinky girl, you dare to hurt my dear brother. Pay for it. Pay for it quickly. If you don''t pay for it, your family will pay for it." Dont even think about having a good life.


    After the Gu Dashan family broke off their rtionship with the old Gu family, they could no longer take advantage of the Gu Dashan family. They took this opportunity to extort more money and they made a profit.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It was Qian Chenggui who rushed over to beat my brother first. Why should we pay for it? A beast like Qian Chenggui who has done many evil things, beating him to death is not an exaggeration."


    Qian Chenggui first helped Qian Guangzong sell their home, then injured Brother Cheng, and just now he wanted to beat Gu Jinan. Do you really think that his family will be bullied by them forever?


    Qi Yi was fed up with the old Gu family and shouted: "Come here, I''ll beat these unruly people out."


    He stared at Old Mrs. Gu and gave a final warning: "Olddy, Qi reminds you that you''d better not bully Gu Dashan''s family again, otherwise you won''t be able to get a new household registration when you arrive in Yangji Mansion. The Qi family has many ways to help you Be a refugee.


    Qi Yi usually wouldn''t use the power of the Qi family to threaten people, but the old Gu family is too hateful. If he doesn''t threaten them, they might do something disgusting.


    As soon as Qi Yi finished speaking, Master You led dozens of guards, armed with knives and sticks, to drive the old Gu family out of the Qi Mansion camp.


    Vige Chief Gu watched the old Gu family being driven away, shook his head and sighed.


    Qi Yi looked at Manager Lin, who hurriedly stepped forward to greet Vige Chief Gu and Third Grandpa: "Two brothers, thank you for your hard work. Our eldest young master has prepared some food and hot water for you. If you don''t mind, please bring them with you." Ask the vigers to follow me."


    The vigers who followed Vige Chief Gu swallowed their saliva when they heard this. Vige Chief Gu knew that everyone was very hungry, so he said shamelessly: "Then Brother Lao will lead the way."


    Steward Lin smiled and took them to a bonfire in the distance and treated them to something to eat.


    After Vige Chief Gu and the others left, Qi Yi called Gu Dashan''s family back to the tent and handed a bundle in his hand to Gu Dashan: "There are fifty taels of silver, fifty taels of silver notes, and a name of Qi Mansion in it." Brother Gu, take the post and dont refuse. After the famine is over, you still have to settle down. These things are all you need."


    Gu Dashan''s hands trembled and he refused to ept Qi Yi''s baggage. This gift was too expensive, a full one hundred taels of silver. He had never seen so much money in his entire life.


    Seeing that he refused to take it, Gu Jinli took the baggage himself and stuffed it into Gu Dashan''s hand: "Dad, don''t let Uncle Qi down."


    Qi Yi is right, these things are needed by her family, and she has exchanged them with her skills, so they can take them.


    Qi Yi smiled and handed a dagger to Gu Jinli: "Good boy, this is a thank you gift from Uncle Qi. Take it."


    He could see that Gu Jinli had a **** fierceness about him, and there were many dangers on the way to escape. It would be best to have a dagger to defend himself.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he saw the dagger, and he took it politely: "Thank you, Uncle Qi."


    She was really sleepy and wanted to give her a pillow. She was worried that she didn''t have any weapons, so Qi Yi gave her one.


    Qi Yi finished delivering the things, said some words to them, then asked the boy to bring food and hot water to their family, and left the tent himself.


    When the family finished their meal and were about to say goodbye, Qi Yi came to see them off in person. This time he also brought two young men with him. At the young man''s feet, there were two baskets, one with grain in it and the other in it. There are jars filled with water in the basket.


    Qi Yi pointed to the two loads of things and said, "Take these things back for you."


    Gu Dashan waved his hand hurriedly: "Master Qi, you have given us enough, we can''t ask for anything more."


    Qi Yi said: "Brother Gu, these things are for you to give away. Your family still depends on the vigers, so you must ept these things."

 Chapter 29: Chaos breaks out

    Chapter 29: Chaos breaks out


    Chapter 29 Chaos


    Hearing Qi Yi''s words, Gu Dashan knew that Qi Yi was helping his family and not letting them attract the attention of the vigers, so he epted the food and water.


    Qi Yi handed a small cloth bag to Gu Jinli and said: "This is a thank you gift from my wife. She is very grateful to you for saving the child, but she is too weak now toe and thank you in person, so she can only prepare a small gift." , let me transfer it to you."


    Gu Jinli took the cloth bag and felt the graininess in the bag. He was shocked. It contained salt.


    Salt, water, and food are indispensable items on the road to escape famine. Salt is easy to carry and will not be conspicuous as long as it is well hidden.


    When Gu Jinli learned what was in the bag, he smiled sincerely and said to Qi Yi, "Thank you, Uncle Qi."


    Qi Yi smiled and asked Manager Lin to bring Vige Chief Gu and others over.


    As soon as Vige Chief Gu and the others came back, they saw a load of food and a load of water, and their eyes lit up. The eyes of several vigers were even more greedy, and they couldn''t wait to grab them.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan saw their reactions in their eyes.


    As the eldest son of the family, Gu Jinan said on behalf of Gu Dashan: "Grandpa, the vige chief, these are the thank-you gifts given to our family by the Qi government. My father said that our vige is escaping famine together. These things must be handed over to the vige for distribution by the vige chief." .


    When Vige Chief Gu heard this, he was so happy that he opened his mouth from ear to ear: "Okay, okay, Dashan, you are a person who never forgets your roots, and the vige will remember your kindness."


    The vigers in Gujia Vige alsoughed happily when they heard this.


    The two brothers, Gu Ergou, ran forward, pushed past the two boys beside the load, took the initiative to pick up the load, and said to the vige chief with a smile: "Uncle vige chief, we will carry it back to the vige."


    Vige Chief Gu red at them and wanted to scold them, but he felt that it didn''t look good. After all, this was the camp of Qi Mansion, so he had to say angrily: "Be careful, this is our vige''s water and food. If you fall, I can''t spare you."


    These brothers Gu Ergou have always liked to take advantage. Let them carry the food, and many handfuls will definitely fall into their pockets.


    Brother Gu Ergou said with a smile: "Uncle vige chief, don''t worry, who are our brothers? They are the people who can carry a load of two hundred kilograms and walk more than ten miles of mountain roads without taking a breath."


    Vige Chief Gu was toozy to pay attention to their brothers and said to Qi Yi: "Master Qi, it''s gettingte. If you don''t have any instructions, we will go back."


    They have been out for a long time, and now it is dark. Half of the strongborers in the vige are here. Only women and children are left in the resting ce in the vige. They went backte for fear of something happening.


    Qi Yi said: "Vige chief, walk slowly."


    Vige Chief Gu led everyone to the resting ce in Gujiacun with a smile on his face.


    After returning to the resting ce, Vige Chief Gu asked the vigers to notify each household toe to his resting ce to receive water and food.


    The vigers in Gujia Vige were all overjoyed when they heard that they could receive food and water. But they were afraid of offending the eyes of other victims, so they did not dare to show off too much. They took the water cans and bags at home and walked quickly to the resting ce of the vige chief''s house. Go.


    When all the vigers in Gujia Vige arrived, Vige Chief Gu said: "Xiaoyu saved the young master of Qi Mansion. The food and water this time are the Qi Mansion''s thank you gifts to Xiao Yu, but the Dashan family is thinking of us and put them The food and water were given to the vige and shared among the vigers."


    Vige Chief Gu pointed to a load of grain and a load of water and said, "We have benefited from the Dashan family, but we can''t be too greedy. I decided to give ten kilograms of grain and a can of water to the Dashan family, and we will divide the rest." "


    The vigers had no objection. After all, this belonged to Gu Dashan''s family. They were lucky to get some.


    Seeing that they agreed, vige chief Gu asked his son Gu Dafu to bring ten kilograms of grain and a can of water to Gu Dashan''s family.


    Then, food and water began to be distributed.


    There are more than 200 people in Gujia Vige, and about fifty households. A load of grain given by the Qi government is almost 150 kilograms, and each family can get about three kilograms. This is a lot of food on the way to escape famine. . After receiving the food and water, the vigers smiled from ear to ear and said good things about Gu Dashan and his family.


    Zhang bravely went to the resting ce of the vige chief''s house and whispered to the vige chief: "Vige chief, I''m here to get the food and water from my family."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Ergou''s wife burst outughing and said in a sharp voice: "Hey, isn''t this Gu Laosan''s wife? Your Gu Laosan has sold Brother Dashan and his family, and you still have Are you willing toe and receive food?"


    She patted the bag containing grain in her hand and said, "This grain is given to the vige by Dashan''s family. Are you embarrassed to ask for it?"


    Zhang''s face turned red after being criticized, but she did not reply. She just lowered her head and continued: "Vige chief, my mother asked me toe and get food and water."


    Vige Chief Gu thought of Qi Yi''s care for Gu Dashan''s family, and said: "Without your family''s food, you can go back and tell your father-inw and mother-inw that Dashan''s family is no longer their son. Don''t do anything to embarrass everyone." Son."


    When Gu Ergou''s wife heard what the vige chief said, sheughed even louder and shouted: "Did you hear that? There is no food for your family, so get out of here."


    When Mrs. Zhang heard this, she couldn''t stay any longer and left in a hurry.


    When the old Gu family saw that Zhang did not receive food and water, they were all very angry. Gu Xiaomei cursed: "The pheasant has been in power for nine days. It''s just a few grains of food and a few sips of water. Our family doesn''t care about it!"


    Gu Shi also said: "We are a family of schrs. We are no better than their mud-legged people, and we will not bend our backs for five buckets of rice."


    Qian Li''er, however, was filled with resentment. She stared at the resting ce of the vige chief''s house with hateful eyes. Damn it, Gu Xiaoyu and Gu Jinxiu, just wait, one day she will take revenge for today!


    After dividing the food, Vige Chief Gu ordered a few vigers to work the night, and the other vigers went back.


    The Gu Jinli family followed the third grandfather and the third grandmother back to their resting ce.


    Everyone was very tired today. After saying a few words, they went to sleep.


    Gu Jinli put his hand into the cloth bag and took out two pieces of paper. One of them turned out to be a fifty-tael banknote. It must have been specially given to her by Qi Yi, and the other seemed to be a letter.


    She looked at the words above by the light of the bonfire, and saw only one line written on it: It is more dangerous to go eastward, so go south as much as possible.


    Gu Jinli looked at this line and her heart sank. It was just as she thought. The victims were all heading east. Tens of thousands of victims were heading east. It was easy for chaos to ur. Once chaos broke out, the consequences would be disastrous.


    It is now autumn, and it is too cold in the east. They may freeze to death before they reach Yangji Mansion.


    The south is warmer, has more water and vegetation, and the victims rarely go south. The danger will be much less along the way, and more food can be found on the way.


    It seems that she must find a way to convince her family to go south and not go east again.


    The next day, when the sky was dark and the sound of banging was heard again, the victims got up to gather and continued to flee eastward. But when she stopped to rest that evening, she could no longer see Qi Fus convoy.


    The Qi government elerated their escape from the famine and werepletely separated from the victims.


    After walking for another three days, the situation on the road did not improve, but worsened. Gu Jinli keenly discovered that there seemed to be some unfamiliar faces among the victims.

 Chapter 30: Escape

    Chapter 30: Escape


    Chapter 30 Escape


    There are quite a few of them, including men, women, old and young, but there are too many victims, and those people are scattered among the victims, so they are inconspicuous.


    They always had a hunched body. When the victims asked questions, they would bow their heads and answer questions. Their humble appearance dispelled the vignce of the victims, who thought they were the victims who were catching up from behind. Seeing that they were few in number, they were surprised. They didn''t pay much attention to it.


    But Gu Jinli discovered that among the new faces that had sneaked in, some had red eyes and an abnormal flush on their faces. That kind of flush could still be seen clearly even if their faces were tanned.


    And the cruel light in their eyes was not as humble as they appeared.


    Gu Jinli was a military doctor. She understood something the first time she saw those people. She knew something was wrong. As she was on the way, she reminded Gu Dashan and the others in a low voice: "Dad, those people are scary. Let''s not get close to them. If theye toe, If we talk, dont listen to us.


    Gu Dashan and the others are not very courageous. Vige Chief Gu also told us not toe into contact with strangers on the way out. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Dad knows that we are just on our way and don''t care about other things."


    After breaking off the rtionship with the old Gu family, the old Gu family has alwayse to trouble their family in the past few days. Gu Dashan deeply feels that he is now the head of the family and has be tougher and more decisive than before.


    The Luo family and Third Grandpa''s house were close to them. Luo''s father also noticed those people. Hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he reminded in a low voice: "Xiaoyu is right, we have to stay away from those people. There are traces of blood on their hands." Live a life.


    The words "life" were spoken, which frightened several families and made them all afraid.


    Although Luo Huiniang was very courageous, she tightened her grip on Mrs. Chu''s hand when she heard this and shouted softly: "Mother."


    Mrs. Chu patted her hand andforted her: "Don''t be afraid, your parents are here."


    He then turned to Luo''s father and said, "Master, you have to go tell the vige chief about this to give everyone a heads up."


    Father Luo nodded, hummed, nced at those people, and quickly looked away.


    When resting in the evening, Father Luo and Gu Dashan did not follow the vige team to find food. Instead, they followed the third grandfather to find the vige chief and told him about the strange behavior of those people.


    The vige chief was surprised after hearing this. He looked at Luo''s father and said, "Tie Zhu, are you telling the truth? This is no joke."


    Father Luo nodded and said with a serious face: "Vige Chief, those people have more than just killed people on their hands. Their eyes are different from ours."


    Vige Chief Gu was an old man who had experienced the incident. He understood the meaning of Father Luo''s words and his hands trembled with fear. After a moment of silence, he said: "I know about this. You two should go back and rest first. You will have to keep vigil tonight. "


    Luo''s father reminded: "Vige chief, our vige is no match for those people. We must tell other victims about this. Only by uniting can we defeat them."


    Vige Chief Gu lowered his head and did not look at Luo''s father. He only said: "I know what''s going on, don''t worry."


    Grandpa San knew Vige Chief Gu very well. He was a timid man and thest thing he wanted to do was cause trouble for the vige. He knew what he was doing, so he kept it secret and only wanted to save their vige.


    Third Grandpa said: "Old brother, there must be a lot of those people who dare to sneak in, and they are all ruthless people who have killed people at their hands. If there is trouble for us at night, our ce will be a river of blood. You Can you bear to hide it and watch other people die?"


    When Vige Chief Gu heard this, his face paled. He thought for a while and finally rxed: "Brother is right. Now that we know about this, we can''t hide it. We have to tell everyone."


    Vige Chief Gu and Third Grandpa went to the vige chiefs and n chiefs of other viges to tell them about the strange behavior of the strangers and let them take precautions.


    Luo''s father and Gu Dashan did not follow them, for fear of attracting attention, they kept waiting at the resting ce of Gu Vige Chief''s house. After Vige Chief Gu and Third Grandpa came back, they followed Third Grandpa back to the resting ce of the three families. Gu Jinli went up to meet him and asked, "Grandpa Third, Dad, Uncle Luo, how are things going? What did the vige chief say?"


    Gu Dashan said: "Your vige chief grandfather and third grandfather went to other vige chiefs and told them the matter. Everyone knows what happened and will take precautions. Don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief, that''s good. Only when the victims unite can they have a chance to defeat those people.


    But she is also worried that the victims are not united and will be a mess once something happens, but this is not something she can change. She has done what she can.


    In the following days, the victims who were fleeing the famine began to increase their manpower to patrol at night, but for five days, nothing happened, and the unfamiliar faces that had sneaked in gradually disappeared without a trace.


    The victims were very happy, thinking that those people knew that they were united, so they were afraid and left on their own, but Gu Jinli didn''t think so. She was even more worried, how did those people disappear? Where did they hide?


    Each vige began to reduce its manpower for night watch. Only Gujiacun, at the insistence of Third Grandpa, still had twenty strong men keeping vigil every night.


    The ident urred on the third day after the victims'' preparedness wasx.


    In the middle of the night, when people are sleeping most deeply, a scream suddenly came.


    Gu Jinli was woken up the moment the screams came. He looked up and looked into the distance. Through the bonfire, he saw a group of people holding long knives, shovels, and hoes in their hands and killing the sleeping victims.


    After beating the victims to death, those people did not start grabbing things. Instead, they spread around and continued to kill the victims who had not yet reacted. It was obvious that they had been ordered to kill and disperse all the victims before dividing them. thing.


    Gu Jinli was horrified and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Something happened! Something happened! Get up!"


    She pushed Cui and Gu Jinxiu to wake up, tied two bamboo tubes of water and a bag of noodles to her body, and held the dagger given by Qi Yi tightly in her hand. After Cui woke up, she tied the still confused Brother Cheng Put it into her hand: "Mom, let''s run for our lives!"


    The third grandfather, the third grandmother, Mrs. Chu and Luo Huiniang were all awakened by her voice. When they saw the situation in the distance, their feet became weak with fear.


    When the third grandfather passed by, he immediately shouted: "Pack your things quickly and run for your life!"


    The people watching the night in Gujiacun also noticed the situation in the distance and started shouting and banging their ppers to inform everyone: "It''s killing people! It''s killing people! Everyone, run for your lives!"


    Countless victims were awakened by screams, shouts, and bangs. Seeing the tragic scene in front of them, many victims were so frightened that they could not move. After they came to their senses, they did not think of picking up a big stick to resist, but fled in all directions in fear. .


    Gu Dashan and his son, and the Luo family and his son ran back from the vigil team and said to everyone: "Escape quickly, those people areing to kill. The vige chief asked us to gather and escape quickly."


    Gu Jinli and the others had already tied everything they could carry on their bodies. When they saw theming back, a group of people supported them and ran back to meet the vigers.


    But before they reached the resting ce of the vige chief''s house, another group of people rushed over from the side, killing everyone on sight.


    0.0 Thank you for your support. The male protagonist wille out in the next chapter. The escape will end as soon as possible, and then he will start to settle down and farm. ^0^

 Chapter 31: juvenile

    Chapter 31: juvenile


    Chapter 31 Youngster


    There were other victims in front of them, who became a cover for their group. Gu Jinli said immediately: "Let''s go quickly, we can''t go to the resting ce of the vige chief''s house."


    There is so much chaos now, with strangers everywhere beating and killing victims. They should flee for their lives immediately instead of gathering at the resting ce of the vige chief''s house.


    Gu Dashan and the others were already in a panic and didnt know what to do?


    Listen to Xiaoyu, if you dont go find the vigers to gather together, we can escape by ourselves. Third Grandpa made the final decision.


    Luo''s father was already observing the terrain. When he heard Third Grandpa''s words, he immediately pointed to the right and said: "Run to the right. There are no strangers killing people over there."


    After hearing this, several families immediately supported him and fled to the right.


    Behind them, there were shrill screams.


    Gu Jinli looked behind him and saw that victims fell one after another under the swords and hoes of strangers.


    In the dim light of the fire, the strangers did not feel guilty about killing, but their faces were filled with excitement, as if what they killed was not a human being, but a group of livestock.


    Be quick, the boss said, as long as we kill them, the food of these people will be ours.


    Kill the men first, but not the women and children. At the end of this sentence, there was a sickeningugh.


    Plop!


    Some of the surrounded victims knelt on the ground and begged those people: "Good guys, please spare your lives. We have food, water, and money. As long as the good guys spare our family, our food, water, and money will be yours."


    The response to the victims was a photograph of the shovel.


    The strangers killed the male members of the disaster-stricken family in a few strokes.


    Bah, you want to bribe me and beat you to death. Of course your things belong to us.


    Brothers, dont listen to their tricks. All the men will be beaten to death. When they die, the things and women will be ours!


    When Gu Jinli and the others heard these words, they ran to the right even harder. No one said a word. The youngest Cheng Geer was very frightened, but he only dared to cry silently and did not dare to cry out.


    The group of evildoers discovered them anyway, and one person shouted: "There are a few families over there, and they have a lot of stuff on them. Chen Laoqi, go over with a few people and kill them."


    Chen Laoqi responded, leading seven men covered in blood and holding hoes in their hands to chase them.


    Gu Jinli looked back at the fire from far away and was frightened. He dragged Cui and Gu Jinxiu and shouted to the third grandfather and the others: "They are catching up. Let''s hide in the thorn forest."


    Not far from them there is a withered thorn forest, which is full of thorns and shrubs, which can sting people very much. If they escape into it, those people will not bother to chase them anymore.


    But the family members, both old and young, fled too slowly. Before they could even get into the thorn forest, they were overtaken by Chen Laoqi and others.


    Chen Laoqi led seven people with blood-red eyes around them and said with a smile: "Hey, we are lucky. There are many girls in this house, and they are quite good-looking."


    As he spoke, he looked wildly at Cui and the others.


    Gu Jinli was very angry. She knew that if she wanted to survive this time, she would have to see blood. She turned her wrist, pulled out the dagger given by Qi Yi, and said to Luo''s father, Luo Wu, Gu Dashan, and Gu Jin''an: "Let''s fight with them." Got it!"


    These words came from the mouth of one of her children, causing Chen Laoqi and others tough: "Haha, the little brat is still so arrogant, okay, I will show you what it means to work hard!"


    Hearing Chen Laoqi''s words, the other seven people hit the grown men such as Luo Fu and Gu Dashan with their sharp shovels.


    The big knife in Chen Laoqi''s hand was shing at Gu Jinli. Gu Jinli crouched down and slid against the ground to avoid Chen Laoqi''s big knife. The dagger in his hand swung and cut on Chen Laoqi''s heel, severing his hamstrings and causing Chen Laoqi to scream.


    Gu Jinli put her hand on the ground, raised her body, spun around, and stabbed the back of Chen Laoqi''s neck with the dagger. But before her dagger could reach Chen Laoqi''s neck, a big stone hit Chen Laoqi''s head. .


    With a bang, Chen Laoqis head was broken, bleeding profusely, and he fell to the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    Gu Jinli turned around and saw a boy of thirteen or fourteen standing beside her, his hands still making the motion of throwing rocks. When he saw her, he smiled shyly, rushed to the other side and kicked her over. A man who was attacking Gu Dashan grabbed the man''s hand, twisted it, took the **** from his hand, and hit the man''s neck with the **** handle, knocking him unconscious.


    Gu Jinli frowned and looked at the young man. He was a skilled man with sharp moves. Every time he struck, he would knock down the viin with one move.


    With the joining of this young man and two martial arts practitioners, Luo Fuluo and Luo Wu, they quickly defeated all the viins surrounding them.


    Hurry up, there are too many of them and they will catch up soon. The young man said, rushing into the thorn forest first.


    It was too dangerous outside, so several families hesitated for a while and then followed.


    By the time he caught up with the young man, there were two more people beside him. There was an old man and a young man. The old man was over sixty years old and had a worried face. The young man was sixteen or seventeen years old and had a gloomy look on his face. He stared at them with a very unkind look.


    Several families had just experienced a baptism of blood. When they saw the young man''s gaze, they stopped and did not dare to step forward. They looked at the three of them warily, for fear that the three of them were bad guys.


    The old man said: "Don''t be afraid. Eng has no ill intentions, but he just doesn''t like strangers approaching. My family name is Qin, and I am not the same as those people. Let''s go quickly. It will be bad if we are caught up by those people."


    "Who are you?" Gu Jinli looked at the original young man: "Why are you helping us?"


    It was so chaotic tonight, and someone suddenly rushed out to help them. It was so inexplicable, and she followed them without knowing it clearly. She was afraid that they would die but note back.


    When Qin Eng heard what Gu Jinli said, his expression became even worse. He red at the young man who helped them that year and cursed: "I told you not to meddle in other people''s business, but you didn''t listen."


    The young man was not angry when he was scolded. Instead, he smiled and said, "Second brother, don''t be angry."


    When Qin Eng heard this, he became even more angry: "I''m not your second brother." He turned around and walked forward.


    Mr. Qin seemed to be very concerned about Qin Eng. When he saw him leaving, he hurriedly followed him, then turned back to Gu Jinli and the others and said, "If you believe us, just follow us. If you don''t believe us, find a ce to hide yourself."


    The young man wanted to help them and said to them: "Don''t be afraid. We know a hiding ce that those people can''t find. Follow us and escape tonight before leaving."


    Third Grandpa looked behind him. There was a light of fire approaching. Those evil people must havee. He gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s go with them."


    The family followed the three young men through the thorn forest and came to a cliff. Mr. Qin said to the young man who helped Gu Jinli and the others: "Sang, you take them down first, and I will break up with Eng."


    "Hey." Qin Sang responded, untied the rope from his waist, handed the rope to Mr. Qin, and Mr. Qin and Qin Eng pulled it together, and said to Luo Wu: "Brother, I will take you down first, under the cliff. There is a cave where we can hide.


    Qin Sang knew that these families were frightened by the evil people, so he chose Luo Wu, who was bold and strong in fists, to go down with him first.


    Luo Wu nced at Luo''s father and saw him nodding, so he took the rope handed over by Mr. Qin, tied it to his body, and followed Qin Sang down to the cave under the cliff.

 Chapter 32: Cruel enough

    Chapter 32: Cruel enough


    Luo Wu looked at the situation in the cave and felt it was safe. He shouted to the top: "Dad, Third Grandpa, Uncle Gu, it''s safe down there. Come down quickly."


    With Luo Wu''s words, most of the family members began to tie ropes and hoist them one by one into the cave under the cliff.


    This cave is only five or six meters away from the ground. The entrance is on the cliff and slopes inward from the cliff, forming a small but deep cave, which is enough for the family to hide.


    Qin Sang held up the torch and led everyone inside. After walking about ten meters, he stopped, turned back and said to them: "That''s enough. Everyone, find a ce to sit down and don''t make any sound."


    After saying this, he started to walk towards the entrance of the cave, grunted twice at the ground, and Mr. Qin tied a rope and came down from the cliff.


    After Mr. Qin untied the rope and walked into the cave, Qin Sang cooed twice more.


    There was a snap, and something hit the ground. After a while, Qin Eng''s figure jumped down from the cliff, andnded on the rocks extending from the entrance of the cave with a bang.


    Afternding on the ground, Qin Eng''s hand went up several times, and a rope with a rake was pulled off.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he saw it. Qin Eng''s skills were really amazing. He could jump from the cliff five or six meters away from the cave entrance to the cave entrance with only a rope with a rake.


    And the cooing sounding from Qin Sang''s mouth... Gu Jinli remembered that when she was performing missions in the wild in her previous life, she would also use animal sounds as signals. The origins of these people were not simple, and they were probably in the military.


    Qin Eng rolled up the rope in his hand twice, threw it to Qin Sang, and said in a cold voice: "Put out the torch, those people areing." Apparently he was still angry with him for meddling in other people''s business.


    Qin Sang extinguished the torch and tied the rope around his waist. The three of them walked into the cave in silence and sat down a few feet away from several families.


    Everyone, dont make any noise. Just get through tonight and youll be fine. Qin Sangs soothing voice came from the darkness.


    After these words, the cave fell into silence. asionally, footsteps and faint curses could be hearding from the cliff. After a while, silence returned.


    On the ground, there is no peace like in the cave. The evil men are still killing people. The victims are running for their lives in all directions. But no matter where they flee, evil men with big knives, shovels, and hoes will rush in from all around to kill them.


    Lao Gu''s family was scattered by this chaos. There were originally about twenty people, but now they only ran for their lives in twos and threes.


    Qian Lier followed Qian Chenggui and hid in a mountain col. She covered her ears, but she could still hear the screamsing from all around.


    Qian Chenggui was very frightened. Although he was usually bad, he had never seen such a scene. He was a murderer. Just hearing about it could scare him to death.


    Qian Lier shook her body and huddled in the col, using the withered grass on the col to cover her figure, hoping that she could escape this disaster.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Something rolled into the col.


    Qian Chenggui looked towards the ce where the sound came from under the dim moonlight, and suddenly saw a pair of wide eyes. The owner of these eyes was dead. His head was half open, his face was covered with blood, and blood flowed from the top of his head into his eyes. , dye your eyes red.


    Beside this corpse, two other dead bodies were lying.


    Dead man! Qian Chenggui was so frightened that he lost control on the spot and screamed loudly.


    Brother Jin, there is someone in the col. came an excited voice.


    "The voice sounds like that of a grown man, so he is of no use. Feng Mazi, you and the **** go and kill him, and if you have any good things, bring them back." Brother Jin ordered impatiently.


    Hey. Feng Mazi and Zhang Laizi immediately ran towards the mountain col.


    When Qian Chenggui heard that these people wereing to kill him, he was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted: "No, don''t kill me... I have a woman here, a beautiful yellow girl, who can be given to all the uncles." Qian Li''er heard this These words made him want to kill Qian Chenggui.


    She kicked Qian Chenggui angrily and ran back as hard as she could along the col.


    When the two men heard that there was a beautiful woman in the col, they were still young girls. They rushed into the col like crazy. When they saw Qian Lier''s back, their eyes turned green. They caught up with Qian Lier in a few steps and grabbed her. Throw it down.


    Ah, let me go! Qian Lier felt as disgusting as a poisonous snake crawling on her body, screaming and struggling.


    Zhang Laizi has been a bachelor for half his life. He finally saw a pretty girl, but he was reluctant to let go and took advantage of her.


    Feng Mazi kicked Zhang Laizi on the back and cursed: "Brother Jin hasn''t touched me yet, and you dare to attack me. It''s your life."


    The rule here is that the boss takes the first step, and when the boss gets tired of ying, it is the turn of the people below them.


    Zhang Laizi naturally knew this rule. After getting over his addiction, he chuckled and said, "Didn''t I inspect the goods for Brother Jin in advance? Don''t tell me, this girl is really well-raised, unlike the ones we met some time ago. Its dirty, skinny, and boring to y with.


    "Feng Mazi, Zhang Laizi, you two died down there? Why are you so stubborn? Why don''t you get up quickly? How long do you want Brother Jin to wait?"


    There were about thirty men under Brother Jin, and only two of them were sent down to catch the women. The others were dissatisfied and urged them in a bad tone.


    "Here wee." Feng Mazi and Zhang Laizi picked up Qian Li''er and dragged her to the ground. They then said to Qian Chenggui in the col, "Climb up yourself. If you dare to run, I''ll blow your head!"


    Qian Chenggui was so frightened that his legs shook and he climbed out of the col using both hands and feet, following behind Feng Mazi and Zhang Laizi.


    Brother Jin, brothers bring you a little beauty. Feng Mazi dragged Qian Lier to Brother Jin and asked for credit.


    Brother Jin pinched Qian Li''er''s face, looked her up and down several times,ughed and said, "Not bad, not bad, her appearance and figure are excellent."


    Qian Lier almost vomited when she saw Brother Jin. The man in front of her was at least forty years old. He was a monster with half of his nose cut off. His hair was messy and he had a bad body odor.


    But she knew that she was in doom today and could only devote herself to this man.


    But she will be buried with someone when she dies.


    She raised her eyebrows and put on a charming smile. She looked at Brother Jin shyly and timidly, and said: "Li''er is lucky to be able to serve Brother Jin, but Li''er has a small matter and wants to ask Brother Jin for help. .


    It was the first time Brother Jin saw such a non-resisting person. He became interested and asked with a smile: "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    Qian Lier looked at Qian Chenggui behind her, her eyes full of resentment: "Cast him."


    Qian Chenggui had ruined her life, and she would also ruin Qian Chenggui''s life. In this life, Qian Chenggui would have to live ten times worse than her.


    Hahaha, you are cruel enough, I like it. Brother Jin pointed at a person behind him and ordered: Liangzi, go and destroy him.


    Okay. Liang Zi held a dagger and walked towards Qian Chenggui.


    Qian Chenggui didn''t realize until now that what Qian Li''er said was true. He looked at Qian Li''er in disbelief and shouted: "Li''er, I''m your brother, you can''t do this to me!"

 Chapter 33: Poor old Gu family

    Chapter 33: Poor old Gu family


    Chapter 33 The miserable old Gu family


    Qian Lier looked at Qian Chenggui expressionlessly. He was not her brother, but her life and death enemy.


    Liang Zi continued to approach. When Qian Chenggui saw that Qian Lier had no intention of calling out to Liang Zi, he hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Li''er, brother knows he was wrong, please spare brother!"


    Qian Li''er saw Qian Chenggui kneeling on the ground like a dog begging for mercy, and felt very relieved. Her eyes were filled with anticipation, waiting for the moment when Qian Chenggui was deposed.


    Liang Zi moved very quickly. After kicking Qian Chenggui over, he made him a **** with the sword in his hand.


    Qian Chenggui screamed, rolled his eyes, and fainted.


    Liang Zi wiped the blood on the dagger on his clothes, kicked Qian Chenggui like a dead dog, and smiled at Brother Jin: "Brother Jin, it''s done."


    Brother Jin nodded, picked up Qian Lier, and said with a wicked smile: "Little beauty,e and have a good time with me."


    Qian Li''er felt sick in her heart. She stared at Brother Jin''s neck, wondering what she was thinking. Then she looked at Qian Chenggui lying on the ground, pointed at him and said, "Take him away with you."


    She wants to take Qian Chenggui with her and torture him for the rest of her life.


    "Liang Zi, take that trash with you." Brother Jin said, Liang Zi asked Feng Mazi and Zhang Laizi to lift Qian Chenggui, and led the other thirty brothers to follow Brother Jin.


    Qian Guangzong, Aunt Gu, and Qian Chengcai were running for their lives when they suddenly heard Aunt Gu in front of him whisper: "Master, I seem to hear your brother''s voice, do you hear it?"


    "Shut up, those evil people haven''t gone far yet. If you invite them here, I won''t be able to spare you." Qian Guangzong was scared to death. He also heard Brother Gui''s screams, but he was afraid. How could he dare? Go save your brother.


    Anyway, the talented brother is still here, and the old Qian family will not be extinct.


    When Qian Chengcai heard Qian Guangzong''s words, he was also scared and said: "Mom, you must have heard something wrong. My brother''s voice is nowhere to be found. Stop talking, so as not to attract those evil people."


    Lets go, lets go. Qian Guangzong pushed Aunt Gu towards the dark ce without firelight.


    After running for more than a quarter of an hour, I saw a dry thatch nearby and immediately rushed towards the thatch.


    The leaves in the thatch cut people. Not long after the three of them got into the grass, they were cut by the leaves and their bodies were covered with wounds.


    Qian Guangzong stepped on the dry thatch several times and cursed in a low voice: "Damn thatch, even you dare to bully me."


    Not long after the curses ended, Gu Youlu''s voice suddenly came from the grass not far away: "Brother-inw, is this you, brother-inw? I am Youlu."


    "Youlu, yes youlu, youlu, I am the eldest sister." Aunt Gu cried with joy. She ran for her life for most of the night and finally saw her mother''s family.


    Gu Youlu heard Aunt Gu''s voice and after confirming that it was Qian Guangzong''s family, he leaned half out of the grass and waved to them: "Come here quickly, mother, second brother and his family are all here."


    When Aunt Gu and the three of them heard this, they hurried over and opened up the thatch that was half a person tall. They saw that Gu Youlu, Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Zheng who was holding Gu Chengzhi, and four members of Gu Youwen''s family were all lying inside.


    Mrs. Gu was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body was still shaking. It took a while after seeing Aunt Gu and the three of them before she could speak and asked, "Just the three of you? Where are Brother Gui and Sister Li? Have you seen your little sister?"


    I didnt ask Mr. Gu and Gu Youfus family. For Mrs. Gu, as long as her second son is fine, the sky will not fall. Its good to be able to ask little sister Gu.


    Qian Guangzong shook his head and squeezed into the grass to hide: "Those people suddenly rushed out to kill people. We were all washed away. I didn''t see my younger sister and my wife. Brother Gui and Sister Li were also missing."  Qian Guangzong pushed quietly Aunt Gu, Aunt Gu hurriedly used the moonlight to sweep over the bodies of Mrs. Gu and Gu Youwen''s family. When she didn''t see the food, she asked anxiously: "Mom, where is our food? Where did you hide it?"


    As soon as the food was mentioned, Mrs. Gu''s heart ached. She beat the ground and cursed: "Those beasts came so fast that our family didn''t even have time to escape. How could we have time to get the food?"


    When they were fleeing from famine, Mrs. Gu hid arge bag of grain secretly, but now, except for the small bag of grain they had tied on their bodies early in the morning, all the other grain was gone.


    "There is still money. I also lost a pack when I was escaping. Now I only have less than twenty taels of silver left. Even if we can escape this time, it will be difficult to settle down elsewhere." Old Mrs. Gu cried out. With a loud voice, her life savings were gone.


    When Qian Guangzong heard what Mrs. Gu said, he held the money bag around his waist tightly and pinched Aunt Gu quietly to signal her to stop talking nonsense.


    The fact that the old Gu family is out of food and money is the old Gu familys business and has nothing to do with the Qian family. Their Qian familys food and money will never be given to the old Gu family.


    Aunt Gu was selfish. When she heard what Mrs. Gu said, she rolled her eyes and cried in a low voice: "Mom, you are quite good. Even the food we had tied to our bodies was taken away by those evil people. Now we are covered with Not a grain of grain or a lot of money.


    Aunt Gu made up a lie that they met some evil people and were robbed of food and money.


    Mrs. Gu knew the character of Aunt Gu''s family and didn''t believe her words. She didn''t want to listen to her crying, so she said: "His aunt, please keep your voice down. If we invite those evil people, we will all die."


    Aunt Gu shut up and the whole family hid in the thatch in silence.


    That group of evil men beat and killed the victims for most of the night. They were very tired. Instead of continuing to kill, they began to sort out the things they had robbed, dividing food, water, money, and women.


    Mrs. Gu and the others were able to escape.


    At noon the next day, survivors began to run out of their hiding ces, looking for their separated family members.


    But Mrs. Gu and the others were afraid of death and did not dare to go too far to find people. They only dared to wander around the thatch.


    Mr. Gu was thinking about them, so he took Gu Youfu out to look for someone. After hiding and searching for a long time, he finally found Mrs. Gu and the others.


    Mr. Gu was very excited to see them and kept wiping his tears: "Okay, okay, it''s good that everyone is alive."


    Mrs. Gu was not very happy when she saw Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu. She only asked Mr. Gu: "Where is my little sister? How are they doing as a couple?"


    Mr. Gu choked with sobs and said: "My little sister is fine, Qingwen''s child is gone."


    Ma Qingwen is Gu Xiaomeis husband-inw. He fell while running for his lifest night and was beaten to death with a **** by the viins who caught up.


    "What? Qingwen is dead!" Mrs. Gu cried bitterly, pping her thighs: "Oh, why is my little sister''s life so miserable? Why did she be a widow?"


    Mrs. Gu cried for a while and scolded Gu Dashans family: It was all caused by that disaster star Gu Dashan. If it werent for him, our family would not have encountered this kind of thing.


    Mrs. Gu hated Gu Dashan, the eldest son from her first wife. When Gu Dashan was young, she once asked an old nun to tell Gu Dashan''s fortune. The old nun took Mrs. Gu''s money and said that Gu Dashan was a disaster star. Reincarnation would be a hindrance to Lao Gu''s family.


    After telling this lie for a long time, Mrs. Gu herself believed it. After knowing that Ma Qingwen died, she med Gu Dashan for Ma Qingwen''s murder and cursed their family: "God has eyes, it''s better to let those A bunch of white-eyed wolves were killed by those evil people!"

 Chapter 34: I want your familys life

    Chapter 34: I want your family''s life


    Chapter 34: Kill your family


    Aunt Gu hated Gu Dashan''s family deeply because of what happened to the Qi family, but she did not dare to scold Mr. Gu too viciously in front of him. She only cried and said: "My little sister is really giving orders. She was defeated at such a young age that she lost her husband." , how will you spend your days in the future?"


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she cursed even more fiercely, to the point of cursing the sky and the earth.


    Mr. Gu quickly interrupted her: "Keep your voice down. Those evil people haven''t left yet, so don''t dare to invite them here."


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she trembled with fright. She looked around and saw no evil people. She felt relieved a little. She raised her eyes with droopy eyelids and looked at Mr. Gu and asked, "Old man, what are you doing?" Those evil people really havent left yet? Theyve been causing trouble all night, why havent they left yet?


    Mr. Gu nodded: "When we came out to look for you, we went back to the resting cest night and saw them sleeping from a distance. We were hiding from them while looking for you."


    Those wicked people killed people most of the night and started dividing things when it was almost dawn. Now they are very tired and are fast asleep in the resting ce for the victims.


    Gu Youwen, who had been silent for a long time, finally said: "Dad, we can''t stay here for long, let''s run away as a family."


    Gu Youwen was so frightened by what happenedst night that he peed his pants while running for his life and lost face. Now is the time for him to regain his face and show his identity as a childlike master.


    Gu Shi squeezed Gu Ya''s hand and reminded Gu Youfu kindly: "Second brother, go and pick up my little sister and the others. We are waiting here with our parents."


    The bad guys haven''t left yet, so she won''t be so stupid as to take the risk of following Mr. Gu to find Gu Xiaomei and the others.


    Although Old Mrs. Gu was worried about Gu Xiaomei, she was nothingpared to Er''er''s family. She followed Gu''s words and said: "Lao San, go and get the little sister and the others quickly."


    Mr. Gu frowned, dissatisfied with Mrs. Gu''s favoritism, but he didn''t say anything and took Gu Youfu back to pick him up.


    Half an hourter, Mr. Gu and the others brought Gu Xiaomei and Gu Youfu''s family back.


    Aunt Gu looked at a few people and saw that their hair was messy, their clothes were torn, their hands were empty, they had no food or water, and she immediately became dissatisfied.


    Well, its another group of beggars.


    She must take good care of the Qian family''s food and money, and not let the old Gu family take advantage of them.


    When Gu Xiaomei saw Mrs. Gu, she cried bitterly: "Mom, my husband is gone."


    Mrs. Guforted Gu Xiaomei: "Don''t cry, little sister. My little sister is beautiful. After we settle down, mother will find a good house for you, and we will be the young mistresses."


    Zheng held Gu Chengzhi in her arms and curled her lips upon hearing this. Youngdy? Do you think the youngdy is a cabbage? Can anyone be a part of it? If Gu Xiaomei can be a young mistress, she can''t be an official''s wife?


    Little sister Gu cried for a while, and Gu Youwen said impatiently: "Little sister, stop crying, it''s important to escape now."


    Mr. Gu also urged: "Hurry up, those evil people will wake upter, and they won''t be able to escape even if they want to."


    Mrs. Gu was thinking about Qian Li''er and Qian Chenggui, and said worriedly: "Brother Gui and Sister Li haven''t been found yet. What will they do if we leave?"


    The old Gu family members were afraid of death and quit after hearing this. Gu Youlu said: "Mom, if you don''t leave, our whole family will die here. Run away quickly. Sister Li and Brother Gui are so smart, they must have escaped. You Just dont worry about it.


    Qian Guangzong felt guilty, but he pretended to be upright and persuaded Mrs. Gu: "Mom, life and death are determined by fate. I can''t drag down the Yue family for Sister Li and Brother Gui. Let''s go. As long as we live, we will see each other again. "


    Mrs. Gu cared most about Gu Youwen''s family. Seeing that Qian Guangzong, the father, said so, she supported Gu Youlu and a dozen members of the family fled through the thatch and escaped from the foot of the mountain.


    They escaped quickly and escaped disaster. The victims who were still wandering around looking for people did not have such good luck. They were discovered by the evildoers who woke up and were chased and killed again.


    Gu Jinli and the others hid in a cave under the cliff for a night and a day.


    At dawn, Luo''s father was anxious and wanted to take Luo Wu out to see the situation, but Qin Sang stopped him.


    Qin Sang said: "Those evil people will not leave so quickly. If you go out now, you will probably bump into them. Wait a moment."


    Third Grandpa is an old man who has been through the incident. Knowing that Qin Sang is right, he said: "Everyone, don''t worry. They would rather hide for a few more days than go out and lose their lives in vain."


    The family members were very convinced of Third Grandpa. Although they wanted to go find the vigers, they suppressed it and stayed in the cave to continue waiting.


    Third Grandpa found an opportunity to chat with Mr. Qin and learned that they were from Longshan Prefecture in the northwest. Most of their family members died in the war against Dajong, leaving only three of them, their grandfather and grandson, and there was a severe drought. Mr. Qin wanted to After staying with the old Qin family, he fled with Qin Eng and Qin Sang.


    The third grandpa was surprised when he learned that Qins ancestors and grandson were from Longshan Prefecture: Im actually from Longshan Prefecture. Im disrespectful.


    Longshan Prefecture in the northwest is the border of Dachu, and across the Longshan Mountains is Dayong.


    The Rong people are fierce and often go to Dachu to hunt grass and valleys. Since the founding of the Chu Dynasty, Da Rong''s army has attacked Longshan Prefecture no less than a hundred times. In order to fight against Da Rong, the people of Longshan Prefecture have all formed soldiers and helped the border troops repel the Da Rong people several times.


    Because of these deeds, the people of the seven northwest prefectures admired the people of Longshan Prefecture very much.


    Mr. Qin said: "Any disrespect is a trivial matter, not worth mentioning. Now we, the three of us, our grandparents, don''t ask for anything. We just hope to escape this famine and live a good life."


    Mr. Qin didn''t seem to want to mention the Longshan Mansion, so he talked to the third grandfather about the Gujiacun.


    The Third Grandpa was also sensible and did not ask any more questions. Instead, he and Mr. Qin chatted quietly about home affairs. If they heard any movement on the cliff, they would stop and stop talking.


    The family hid in the cave for a day and a night. They were so hungry and afraid that the evil men woulde to find them that they did not dare to light a fire to cook. They only took out the white rice or soybeans given by the Qi government and ate them raw by the handful.


    When the sky turned dark again, Qin Sang said, "I''ll go out to check the situation. You guys stay here."


    Grandpa San and the others are worried and want to go with Qin Sang.


    Mr. Qin said: "Don''t worry, Sang is very skilled and will be fine. He goes alone and can run fast when encountering problems."


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa and the others had no choice but to give up.


    Qin Sang smiled reassuringly at them, walked to the entrance of the cave, listened carefully to what was going on on the cliff for a while, and after making sure that no one was up there, he untied the rope with a rake on his waist and threw the rope to the cliff wall to catch something. Afterwards, the body rose into the air and disappeared into the cave entrance.


    Gu Jinli praised his "good skills" in his heart, and was even more sure that the origins of the three people in the Qin family were not simple.


    An hourter, Qin Sang returned to the cave and asked several of their families: "Do you know a woman named Li''er?"


    "Li''er?" Gu Jinli said, "Is it Qian Li''er? What''s wrong with her?"


    Among the people she knew, the only one named Li''er was Qian Li''er from Aunt Gu''s family.


    "It seems to be that name." Qin Sang hesitated for a while, then told what he found out: "She followed a little leader of that group of evil people, and was asking the little leader''s men to find your family, saying that they want your family Six lives.

 Chapter 35: Mr. Cao

    Chapter 35: Mr. Cao


    Chapter 35 Mr. Cao


    In fact, what he heard was even worse.


    Qian Lier told the evil people that the Cui family, Gu Jinxiu, and ten-year-old Gu Jinli of the Gu Dashan family were all beauties, countless times prettier than her, which made the evil people salivate and vowed to catch them. , ruining the great beauty Qian Lier calls her.


    Qian Li''er also told the evildoers about the fact that Gu Dashan''s family saved the young master of the Qi Mansion, saying that the Gu Dashan family had two treasures given by the Qi Mansion, one was a dagger iid with precious stones, and the other was a gift from the emperor. I dont know what kind of thing it is, but its a good thing.


    Treasures and beauties, these two things made those evil men red-eyed. They searched the Gu Dashan family all over the mountains and ins, vowing to find them, kill all the men, and then take away the beauties and treasures.


    But these words involved the mother and daughter of the Gu family. Qin Sang couldn''t say it out loud, so hepromised by saying that Qian Li''er wanted the lives of the six members of their family.


    As for what Qian Li''er said, Qin Sang didn''t believe a word of it. The Gu family, mother and daughter, look better than ordinary farm girls, but they are still far from real beauties.


    The talk about treasures is even more nonsense. In what age are we now, can we use treasures as food? If Qi Mansion wants to give a gift of thanks, it will only give some life-saving food, water, and salt.


    But the evil people were persuaded by Qian Li''er and were searching the Gu family. Qin Sang said: "Don''t go out yet, hide here for a few days, and then leave after the evil people leave."


    Although the little leader Qian Lier followed only had a few dozen men, that brother Jin was a bandit and was used to robbing people. He would kill without blinking an eye when he was ruthless.


    Gu Dashan and the others turned pale when they heard this, and the third grandmother was so angry that she cursed loudly: "How can that girl Sister Li be so vicious? She actually wants the lives of the six members of Dashan''s family."


    Third Grandpa asked Qin Sang worriedly: "Brother Qin, won''t those evil people find us here?"


    If those evil people find this ce, all their families will die.


    When the Luo and Gu families heard this, they all looked at Qin Sang with fear on their faces.


    Qin Lao said: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, this cave is on the cliff wall, and those evil people can''t get down." He would not have thought that they were hiding here.


    Mr. Qin is not too worried about Qian Lier inciting the evil people to search for Gu Dashan''s family. Those evil people will be looking for them for two days at most, and it is impossible for them to search all the ces just for the words of a teenage girl.


    Mr. Qin''s estimate was good. After Jin Ge''s men searched the foot of the mountain for two days and failed to find Gu Dashan''s family, they became dissatisfied and no longer wanted to find anyone.


    Qian Li''er did not see the bodies of Gu Dashan''s family, and knew that Gu Dashan''s family was not dead, so she refused to let them go easily. She told them again how beautiful Cui, mother and daughter were, and how valuable the treasures given by Qi Mansion were.


    Its a pity that no evil person will believe her this time.


    Zhang Laizi alsoined to several of his aplices: "A yellow-haired girl wants to boss me around. Do you really think we can only use those two taels of meat to think about things? Besides, we didn''t take advantage of that girl, so why should we?" Does she do things?


    Several of his aplices have long been dissatisfied with Qian Li''er, and that stinky girl didn''t know what tricks she used to prevent Brother Jin from rewarding her to them.


    Bah, the woman who has been Brother Jin for a few days already thinks of herself as a person. She wants me to do things for her. All right, let me sleep for a while, and I will put on my pants and go arrest her.


    These evil people have no scruples when ites to what they say. Afterining for a few words, they started to talk dirty about Lier''s money. Qian Li''er saw that these evil people no longer believed in the ims of beauty and treasure, so she acted coquettishly to Brother Jin: "Brother Jin, you can''t let the people under you disobey. If you don''t listen this time, there will be a second or third time." After that, they dare to take down your eldest brother."


    When Brother Jin heard this, his ugly face with half of his nose turned cold. He pped Qian Li''er in the face and cursed: "You stinky bitch, if you try to instigate rtions between our brothers, I will throw you away." Enjoy, brothers."


    Brother Jin has lived for more than 40 years and has long been ustomed to women''s tricks. Qian Li''er, a fourteen-year-old girl, dares to show off her scheming in front of him. That''s just asking for trouble.


    Qian Lier''s cheeks were swollen after being beaten. After that night, she once again felt the fear of death. She hurriedly suppressed the resentment in her heart, looked at Brother Jin with tears in her eyes, and choked up: "Brother Jin, it was Lier who was wrong. , Dont be angry, Lier also wants to do things for Brother Jin. Brother Jin doesnt know that Gu Jinxiu is so beautiful, even the eldest young master of Qi Mansion almost couldnt help himself when he saw her. "


    Brother Jin is so cool. After listening to Qian Lier''s words these days, he has been coveting Gu Jinxiu, but now he can no longer waste time on Gu Dashan''s family: "Let''s stop this matter. Master Cao has sent someone to send a message. Tomorrow Everyone will be on the road early in the morning."


    When Qian Li''er heard the word "Master Cao", she hurriedly lowered her head. When she lowered her head, a sh of light shed quickly in her eyes.


    In the past two days, she has found out that the leader of this group of evil people is named Mr. Cao. Master Cao was originally a military general whomitted crimes and was about to be executed. However, Master Cao was lucky. He encountered a drought and encountered an incident with the Northwest Frontier Army. He took the opportunity to kill the jailer and released the prisoners. Those prisoners burned, killed, and looted all the way, growing from more than a hundred people to more than a thousand people now. He was a figure who could bemitted to his life.


    That''s right, Qian Li''er is eyeing Mr. Cao. Anyway, she is no longer clean and can''t marry a good family again. Since she is slept with by these evil people, why doesn''t she find the most powerful one?


    Qian Lier knew that they had to leave this time and could only let Gu Dashan''s family go temporarily. She began to coax Brother Jin to make him like her again.


    Before hooking up with Mr. Cao, she must coax Brother Jin well, otherwise, like other captured women, she will be tortured to death by those stinky viins.


    At dawn the next day, all the viins who were resting at the foot of the mountain moved and loaded all the stolen food and property onto carts. They then used ropes to help the women and children they had stolen, and pulled them on their way.


    Before these evil people got up, Mr. Cao had already sent a hundred people in advance to inquire about the situation ahead.


    They have always been like this, first sending people to the front to inquire about the situation. If they encounter disaster victims, those people wille back to report, and Mr. Cao will lead arge army to kill the victims and steal their belongings.


    But now they are grabbing less and less things from the victims, and Mr. Cao is already nning to rob a passing city.


    Qian Lier followed this group of viins, her eyes constantly looking around, looking for Master Cao...


    In a bush in the distance, Qin Sang was hiding in the bush, looking at the group of evil people who were leaving with a sullen face... Their number was gettingrger andrger, and if they continued to grow like this, something big would happen.


    Qin Sang hid in the grass for more than a quarter of an hour, until he could no longer see the traces of the evildoers, then he left the grass and returned to the cave under the cliff to report the news.


    As soon as he came back, everyone gathered around him.


    Qin Sang knew that they were anxious, so he smiled and said: "Those evil people are gone, everyone can go out."


    When the family members heard this, they were extremely happy. The third grandmother and Mrs. Cui shed tears, and they even wept with joy. They hid in fear for three days, and the evildoers finally left.


    0.0

 Chapter 36: miserable

    Chapter 36: miserable


    Chapter 36 Miserable


    When the third grandpa saw the third grandma crying, he scolded her in a low voice: "You bitch, stop crying, hurry up and pack your things, and let''s go out to find someone."


    The third grandma quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Yes, yes, yes, let''s pack up and go out quickly. Now is not the time to cry."


    Those evil people are too cruel, and they dont know what the people in the vige are like? How many are left alive? They had to go out to look for people quickly. If they couldn''t find anyone alive, they had to collect the bodies of the murdered vigers.


    Mr. Chu and Mrs. Cui also took a few children and started packing.


    They were in a hurry when they fled, and the three of them didn''t bring much with them, just some food and water.


    A few men carried sticks, clubs, machetes and other weapons that were not considered weapons.


    Gu Jinli had even fewer things. He put the cloth bag containing coarse salt given by the Qi government on his back, picked up the dagger, and walked with one step.


    So they didn''t waste much time. They packed up their things in a while, came to the entrance of the cave, tied ropes around their waists, and were pulled by Qin Sang and Qin Lao on the cliff, and lifted out of the cave one by one.


    Qin Eng still disliked them and did not help them. After climbing up the cliff with a rope with a rake, he waited by the dead tree with a cold face.


    The family members have long been ustomed to Qin Eng''s cold face, so they are not surprised by this. After climbing the cliff, Qin Sang pointed to the left and said: "It will take you only half an hour to reach your resting ce that night from this way. "


    only


    Qin Sang reminded: "It''s not a good ce there, you have to know it in your heart."


    He went to the resting ce at the foot of the mountain and saw corpses everywhere.


    Grandpa San and the others knew what Qin Sang was referring to by "not very good". They nodded silently to show that they understood, and walked to the left.


    On the left is the thorn forest where they came from. Through the thorn forest, there is a patch of weeds that has been trampled here and there by the fleeing victims.


    In this patch of weeds, there are also weed nests about one foot wide. Gu Jinli''s sharp eyes saw the corners of clothes or toes exposed in those weed nests, and he hurriedly said to Ms. Cui on the side: "Mom, hold Brother Cheng well."


    He smiled and said to Brother Cheng again: "Brother Cheng, those evil people have left, there is no need to be afraid."


    Cheng Geer was so frightened by what happened that night that she escaped for her life. She spent two days in the cave to recover. If she saw those corpses again and was frightened again, she was really afraid that Cheng Geer would develop a high fever due to the continuous fright.


    Looking at Gu Jinli''s smile, Cheng Ge''er''s fear eased a lot, and he said sensibly: "Second sister, I won''t be afraid when I grow up." He would not hold back the family.


    Gu Jinli smiled and praised: "You''re so good." Then he held Gu Jinxiu''s trembling hand, and the two sisters followed Cui and continued walking forward.


    Hearing what Gu Jinli said, Third Grandpa looked into the weed nests and said to several families: "We are all passing by, so don''t make a fuss about anything we see."


    The family members understood what Third Grandpa meant and nodded quickly and said, "We understand."


    Although they were mentally prepared, when they walked through the wild grass and saw arge number of corpses at the foot of the mountain, they were still frightened and turned pale.


    At the foot of the vast mountain, all you could see were corpses. Most of the corpses had their heads opened, their eyes wide open, and they were still staring at death. Some of the corpses were beaten to a **** pulp, and their stomachs were stabbed open... They died in a miserable state.


    These are the corpses of strong men, and there are also the corpses of some women. Not only did the female corpses die in a miserable state, but they were also half-clothed. It was obvious from a nce that they had suffered a lot of humiliation during their lifetimes.


    The Third Grandma shed tears looking at the female corpses. She followed Mrs. Chu and ran to the female corpses and covered them with clothes so that they could die with dignity.


    "Father, mother, daughter-inw, wake up, don''t leave me and my children!" A man''s cry came. Several families followed the cry and saw a man lying on the floor with two children. Weeping loudly on the corpse.


    "You, the head of the family, can''t die. How will our mothers survive if you die?" "Dad, dad, wake up and don''t abandon us."


    Cui Gu, mother Cui Gu, why did you die so miserably!


    More and more cries of pain came from all directions. They were all victims who knew that the evil people had left and came out to look for people. But what they found were corpses one after another.


    The third grandmother, Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Cui and Gu Jinxiu couldn''t help but shed tears when they heard the cries. The men from the same family also felt so sad that their eyes were red when they saw the tragic situation around them.


    Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, and Luo Wu were even more angry and wanted to catch up with those evildoers and kill them.


    Grandpa Third looked at the crying victims and said with tears in his eyes: "God is so cruel to people."


    When will these hard days end?


    After a while, the third grandfather suppressed the excruciating pain and called to everyone: "Don''t cry. Let''s go to the resting ce of the vige chief''s house to find someone. If there are any vigers alive, they will definitely gather there. Maybe we can Encountered."


    The family hurriedly followed Third Grandpa to where they were resting at Vige Chief Gus house.


    They were lucky enough to see Gu Dafu, his son and daughter, and Gu Dagui''s family of four at the resting ce of the vige chief''s house.


    But before they had time to be happy, they were made to burst into tears by the corpses in front of them. These were all people from Gujiacun.


    Big rich~ the third grandfather shouted.


    Gu Dafu was stunned for a while when he heard Third Grandpa''s voice. He turned around and saw Third Grandpa. He knelt down and cried: "Third Uncle, our family deserves to die. Our family deserves to die. We shouldn''t let everyone gather here. Die." Yes, they are all dead!"


    When the evil men came that night, my father asked everyone to gather at their resting ce before escaping. But before all the vigers came, the evil men came and killed all the vigers in Gujia Vige. Many vigers were killed. Beaten to death, even his wife and youngest son died.


    He and Dagui''s family were able to escape because his father paid for it with his life.


    Gu Dafu knelt on the ground, constantly pulling his hair, crying until he almost lost his breath.


    Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei were frightened when they saw their father kneeling down and crying bitterly. They wanted to step forward tofort him, but they didn''t dare. They just stood aside, holding the corners of their clothes, looking at the third grandfather for help.


    The Third Grandpa knelt down, patted Gu Dafu on the shoulder, and said: "Dafu, you can''t resurrect the dead, don''t be too sad. You still have two children to feed, so you can''t fall down."


    Gu Dagui also advised his eldest brother: "Brother, the third uncle is right. This matter cannot be med on our family. It is the fault of those evil people. Don''t me yourself. Let''s bury the bodies of the vigers quickly and continue to run for our lives." , if those evil peoplee back to kill us, we wont be able to survive.


    When Gu Dagui''s daughter-inw Chen heard this, she was so frightened that her feet weakened and she asked fearfully: "Master, are those evil people really going toe back? Then why should we bury the bodies? Let''s run away quickly."


    Gu Dagui red at Mrs. Chen, this stupid woman, he just said it casually, but she took it seriously.


    Gu Dafu cried bitterly for a while, and finally stopped crying: "Uncle San is right, I can''t fall, I have to collect the corpses of the vigers."


    The third grandfather said: "That''s right."


    The third grandfather looked around and saw that there were too many corpses of the vigers, hundreds of them, so he said: "Let''s dig a big hole and bury them on the spot." There were too many corpses and there were too few of them, so they could only use the simplest Ways to contain the body.


    Gu Dafu nodded in agreement: "Listen to your third uncle."


    Gu Jinli reminded Third Grandpa: "Third Grandpa, let''s find out the household registration papers from the vigers first. If we meet their surviving family members, we can return the household registration papers to them, so that the surviving vigers will not be refugees."

 Chapter 37: Go south

    Chapter 37: Go south


    Chapter 37 Heading South


    The Great Chu Dynasty had strict household registration management. Without the household registration paper, one would not be a good citizen and would be bought and sold at will.


    Xiaoyu reminded us that we should find the household registration papers first, and then bury everyone. Third Grandpa called several adults, assigned men and women, and went to search the bodies of the vigers in Gujia Vige.


    This is the household registration paper of Gu Ergous family.


    This is from Gu Dazhus family.


    This is from Uncle Elevens house.


    This is from Aunt Ninths house.


    In less than half an hour, they found 21 household registration papers among a hundred corpses.


    Gu Dafu held these household registration papers, his hands shaking. There are only about fifty households in Gujia Vige, but 21 household registration papers were found among the pile of corpses. Half of the people in their vige were dead.


    "Uncle San, our family is guilty." Gu Dafu, as the eldest son of Vige Chief Gu, was taken by Vige Chief Gu very early and taught him as the next vige chief. He has always regarded himself as the future viger of Gujia Vige. Chief, take the vigers as their own responsibility. But now, half of the people in Gujia Vige died because of his father''s words. He regretted and med himself, wishing that he was the one who died.


    Third Grandpa looked at Gu Dafu and sighed: "Dafu, everyone has their own destiny. This disaster is in their lives. Stop ming yourself and dig a hole to bury the big guy."


    Gu Dafu cried for a while and handed the household registration paper to the third grandmother: "Third Auntie, please divide the household registration papers,nd deeds, money and other things we found out among each family."


    If vigerse to find you, you can also give the things to them.


    "Hey." The third grandma took the household registration paper, and together with the Chu family, the Cui family, and the Chen family, they divided these things into each family, then found somerge dead leaves, and folded a few dead leaves on top of each other. Together, wrap the things one by one.


    Grandpa San led a few men to start digging a hole. Mr. Qin and Sang Qin also came to help. Eng Qin stood aside and watched without taking action. Seeing Mr. Qin and Sang Qin helping dig the hole, he snorted dissatisfiedly.


    There were so many people dead in Gujia Vige that the pit had to be dug very big. They dug from morning tote afternoon before digging arge pit ten meters wide and five meters deep.


    After digging the pit, Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang spread the withered grass they found into the pit. Now that there was no coffin to bury the bodies, they could only spread the withered grass to prevent them from walking in a miserable way.


    Afterying withered grass into the pit, Father Luo and the others began to carry the corpses of the vigers into the pit one by one. There were hundreds of corpses, filling the pit which was five meters deep and ten meters wide.


    Gu Jinli and the others covered the corpse with dead grass again. Mrs. Chen got goosebumps watching from the side: "Xiaoyu and Huiniang are bing more and more courageous. They are not afraid when they see so many corpses."


    The two sons in her family have been hiding in the distance since they saw the corpses of the vigers, not daring to get close at all. Brother Xing and Sister Mei are also the same. They are so scared that they have been hiding beside them, eight feet away from the corpses of the vigers. Far.


    When the third grandma heard what Chen said, she nced at her and said: "In this day and age, if you want to survive, you have to be like Xiaoyu and Huiniang. The more you are afraid, the more unlucky you will be. Those evil people will not let you go just because you are afraid." Pass you."


    Ms. Chen trembled with fright when she heard Third Grandma mention those evil people, andined: "Third Auntie, I just forgot about the evil done by those evil people, and you talk about them again, how can I sleep tonight?"


    After hearing this, the third grandma said nothing more.


    Third Grandpa and the others had already buried the vigers'' corpses and set up a grave. Gu Dafu tore off a corner of his inner garment and tore the white corner into two strips of cloth, crossed them into a cross, and used them as grave paper, pressing them with a stone. On the tip of the grave.


    Luos father dug out a dead tree and nted it next to the grave: It can also be used as a shelter for the vigers.


    Gu Dashan was clever and used the wild grass found by Gu Jinli to roll into three rtively hard grass strips. He buried the grass strips in front of the grave, and then lit the grass strips with a fire stick to provide incense to the vigers. "Everyone,e here and give the vigers a ride." Grandpa San shouted, and everyone came to the grave, knelt down and kowtowed to the dead vigers.


    Each time they kowtowed, Third Grandpa sang a funeral message. After three kowtows, Gu Jinli and the others stood up.


    In addition to collecting the bodies of the murdered vigers, there are also many surviving victims at the foot of the mountain who came back to collect the bodies of their murdered rtives.


    The entire foot of the mountain was echoing with the heart-rending cries of the victims.


    There are also those who take advantage of the opportunity to make money from dead people. When Grandpa Third and others saw this, they just shook their heads and sighed, and would not meddle in other people''s business.


    After collecting the corpses from the vigers, everyone did not leave. Instead, they sat by the graves and waited for vigers who mighte back. However, they waited until dark and did not wait for a single surviving viger.


    After helping bury the corpses of the vigers, Qin Sang went into the mountain and came back with a bunch of mountain rats.


    Mr. Chens eyes shed green when she saw the mountain rat in Qin Sangs hand: Oh, Brother Qin is so talented. We can still find so many mountain rats now.


    Although these mountain rats are thin, there are about ten of them. In this deste season when 90% of the animals starve to death, it is quite a feat to find so many mountain rats.


    "Brother Qin, thank you for your hard work. Leave this mountain rat to me. I''ll clean it up and bake it for everyone." Mrs. Chen snatched the mountain rat from Qin Sang''s hand and called to Gu Dagui and his two sons. Le Diandian He ran to the side to deal with the mountain rat.


    When Qin Eng saw this, he snorted dissatisfiedly and looked at Qin Sang with anger in his eyes: "You are the one who is stupid."


    Not to mention saving a group of troubles, but now, two more selfish mud-legged families are here. He is just waiting to be sucked by this group of peasants who know nothing.


    Qin Sang smiled and did not refute.


    The third grandfather felt embarrassed and hurriedly said to Mr. Qin: "Brother, don''t me me. The country people don''t know the rules and they make youugh."


    Mr. Qin didn''t care. He chuckled and said, "It''s nothing. They''re just a few mountain rats. Since we are destined to be together, we should take care of each other."


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qin. This old man seemed to be unexpectedly kind to strangers like them. When she thought of the identities of Mr. Qin and the other three, she had a guess in her mind. Maybe Mr. Qin was not helping them, but was helping them. Do yourself a favor.


    The identities of Mr. Qin and the other two people should not be able to withstand investigation, so they want to blend in with the victims so that someone can prove their identities in the future.


    This is Gu Jinli''s guess, but she will not deliberately confirm anything. In this world, surviving is her first goal. As for who is gathering around her and what their identity is, she doesn''t care, as long as they are not here to harm them. Just fine.


    Chen moved quickly and quickly packed up more than a dozen mountain rats. He strung the mountain rats on the branches, lit a fire and roasted the mountain rats. After a short time, the mountain rats were roasted. He hurriedly took down two and stuffed them into two However, his son was taken away by Gu Dagui, who gave all the roasted mountain rats to the third grandfather.


    Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui also took out some beans, added a little water, cooked them in a pot, and ate them among the family members.


    After eating, several adults discussed the way to go in the future. Gu Jinli took the opportunity to take out the letter Qi Yi put in the cloth bag and handed it to the third grandfather: "Third grandfather, this is specially left for us by the eldest young master of the Qi family. The letter said, "It''s more dangerous to go eastward, so try to go south."

 Chapter 38: quarrel

    Chapter 38: quarrel


    Chapter 38 Quarrel


    Going south? The third grandfather frowned deeply, took the letter from Gu Jinli, and called to Gu Jinan: Brother An,e and take a look.


    Third Grandpa didnt know many words and couldnt understand what was written on it. Gu Jinan pointed at the words on the letter and told him one word at a time. After Gu Jinan finished speaking, Third Grandpas frown deepened.


    Gu Dafu also frowned and said: "Why are you going south? Our ancestors in Gujia Vige are from Yangji Mansion in the east. This escape is to return to our ancestralnd. If we go south, we will be farther and farther away from our ancestralnd. .


    Before the vige began to flee famine, his father had discussed with the vigers that he wanted to return to his ancestral home, Yangji Mansion, and the vigers agreed, so they kept walking eastward.


    "Besides, all the victims are going east, so we''re going south. Aren''t we separated from everyone? What should we do if something happens?" Gu Dafu is a rtively rigid person. After experiencing half of the vigers being killed, After the disaster, he tended to be more conservative, that is, he honestly followed the route set by Vige Chief Gu.


    After months of fleeing the famine, he has be familiar with the victims who are fleeing the famine together. If he is suddenly separated from the victims, he will feel flustered and uneasy.


    Mrs. Chen was also unwilling to go south. After hearing Gu Dafu''s words, she nudged Gu Dagui with her elbow. Seeing that Gu Dagui ignored her, she simply said to herself: "San Bo, we can''t go south. I heard that southerners are bullying students. If we go If you go south, you will definitely be bullied to death by the southerners."


    Gu Dagui scolded: "What do you know, you bitch? Shut up now. People from the south bully students, but people from Yangji Mansion don''t bully students? Anyone who has left his hometown will be bullied wherever he settles down."


    Mr. Chen curled her lips when she heard Gu Dagui''s words and said nothing more.


    Third Grandpa looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Xiao Yu, tell me, why did the eldest young master of Qi Mansion let us go south?"


    Then he looked at the several families present, especially the brothers Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui, and said, "The eldest young master of Qi Mansion is a wise man. He can leave this letter to Xiaoyu, which shows that he sincerely wants to remind us. "


    The third grandpa said this because he wanted to protect Gu Jinli. After all, she is a ten-year-old child, so it is better not to me her for some things.


    The adults nodded and said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, tell us why the young master of Qi Mansion reminds us to go south?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s too cold in the east. I heard that it will snow in Yangji Mansion in the east in autumn. At the coldest time, there is ice everywhere and it can freeze someone to death. It is already early autumn. If we go further east, it will not be there yet." You will freeze to death when you get to Yangji Mansion."


    Several adults were shocked when they heard this. Luo''s father walked past the **** and was well-informed. He had heard about the cold in the east, so he said: "Xiaoyu is right. It does snow in some ces in the east in autumn, and it is very cold."


    Mr. Qin also said: "When I was young, I walked through Yangji Mansion several times. It was really cold there. When winteres, it gets freezing cold. The people don''t dare to go out. They stay at home in the winter."


    He looked at the clothes of several families and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, we don''t have winter clothes to keep out the cold. If we go east, we will freeze to death before we reach Yangji Mansion."


    As soon as Mr. Qin said these words, several family members turned pale with fright.


    The third grandma looked at everyone''s clothes and said fearfully: "Then we can''t go to Yangji Mansion, we will freeze to death on the road."


    Mrs. Chen looked at the clothes on her family of four and thought that they might freeze to death if they went east. She was also scared and was too scared to say anything more.


    Gu Dafu also hesitated.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to say: "It''s not only cold in the east, but there are also many victims. The victims of the seven northwest prefectures are heading east in batches, eating up all the food they can eat. We haven''t reached Yongtai Prefecture yet. We can''t find any food on the road." There are only leaves and grass roots left. If we go further east, what will we eat? We will either freeze to death or starve to death."


    Yongtai Prefecture is the dividing line between the northwest and the northeast. Once you pass Yongtai Prefecture, you enter the northeastern territory. Three months further east is Yangji Prefecture.


    Mr. Qin didn''t seem to want to go east, so he took over Gu Jinli''s words and said, "It''s easy for disaster victims to get into trouble. When everyone is hungry and anxious, the victims will start to grab food. Most of the evil people in the past few days were The victims who fled the famine were so hungry that they picked up hoes and shovels to kill people and steal things." Mr. Qin paused and continued: "Those evil people are also going east, just in front of us. If we go further east, You might run into them."


    Everyone was still afraid of the viins from the past few days. When they heard Mr. Qin''s words, their faces turned pale with fear.


    Chen was the first to say: "Then why should we go to the east? Don''t go, it''s too dangerous. Let''s go to the south." Even if the southerners bully people, they will not kill people with hoes like those evil people.


    When Qin Eng heard what Mr. Qin said, he nced at him anxiously. He wanted to say something but held back.


    Gu Jinli continued: "There''s nothing wrong with going to the south. It''s warm there. I heard there''s plenty of rain and very few droughts. If we go to the south, we''ll live a good life. At least we don''t have to worry about drinking water."


    Luo''s father nodded in agreement: "It is indeed warmer in the south than in the north, and there is plenty of rain. I heard that people there don''t nt sorghum or wheat, but instead nt rice filled with water in the fields."


    Fill the fields with water?! Ms. Chen was shocked. There was ack of water in the northwest, and all crops were grown on drynd. In her half-life, she had never heard that the fields could be filled with water before nting crops.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go to the south." When Chen heard that the south had plenty of water and no drought, she was so envious that she wished she could go to the south and settle down now.


    The third grandfather looked at Gu Dafu and asked, "Dafu, what do you think? Are you going to the east or the south?"


    The chance of freezing to death and starving to the east is too great. Half of the vigers in Gujia Vige have already died and cannot afford to die again. Gu Dafu hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and said with tears in his eyes: "Let''s go to the south."


    When they have a career in the south, they can return to their ancestral homnd in Yangji Mansion, which will fulfill his father''s wish.


    Third Grandpa asked Gu Dashan and Luo''s father again what they meant, and after seeing that they both agreed, he said: "In this case, let''s go south, but this matter was decided by our family together and has nothing to do with Xiaoyu. If we go Things are not going well in the south, and none of you can me Xiaoyu.


    As the son of Vige Chief Gu, Gu Dafu already regarded himself as the vige chief of Gujia Vige. When he heard this, he was the first to express his position: "Don''t worry, San Bo, we won''t me Xiaoyu."


    After hearing this, the third grandpa nodded with satisfaction. Several families said a few words, and after arranging the manpower for the night watch, they spread weeds on the ground and began to rest.


    At midnight, Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang got up and walked into the withered grass when they heard a faint quarrel.


    "We agreed to go to Yangji Mansion to find Uncle Liu Shi, why should we go to the south? We have no foundation in the south, so what''s the use of going to the south?!" This was Qin Eng''s voice. He was very excited, and his voice was full of anger and Unwilling to do so.


    Second brother, grandpa is right. We dont know whats going on over there with Uncle Liu. If we go there rashly, something might happen. Its better to go to the south first and wait until weve settled down there before sending a message to Uncle Liu.


    Shut up, Im not your second brother. Qin Eng almost shouted: Its not your family members who died. Of course you are not in a hurry to take revenge!


    Eng, shut up. This was Mr. Qins scolding voice.


    Thank you to the small public officials who supported me, okay^0^. PS: Originally there wasnt so much about escaping from famine, but in order to make it more realistic, I added a few chapters. But dont worry, the escape from famine is almost over, and the story of settling down and farming is about to begin.

 Chapter 39: Reunion

    Chapter 39: Reunion


    Chapter 39 Reunion


    Mr. Qin has always been gentle in front of them, and he is kinder to Qin Eng than Qin Sang, but his voice is very angry now, which shows that he is really angry with Qin Eng.


    Gu Jinli knew they were quarreling, so he wanted to pull Luo Huiniang away quietly, but Luo Huiniang said: "Xiaoyu, did you hear that? It seems that Mr. Qin and the others are quarreling."


    He muttered again: "The noise is so loud, will they fight?"


    Luo Huiniang rubbed her arms a little coldly, stood on her toes and looked into the distance in the grass.


    As soon as her voice fell, the quarrel on Mr. Qin''s side stopped.


    After a while, Mr. Qin led Qin Eng and Qin Sang from behind some dead trees far away in the grass. After seeing them, Mr. Qin smiled and said, "It''s Xiaoyu and Huiniang."


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang shouted: "Grandpa Qin."


    Mr. Qin nodded with a smile and said: "Eng doesn''t like the south. He wants to go east to join a distant rtive at home. The old man is afraid that he will freeze to death on the road and refuses to agree. He is angry with me, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Gu Jinli was a little surprised. Mr. Qin didn''t have to exin this to them. Such an exnation made people even more suspicious.


    Perhaps realizing this, Mr. Qin took Qin Eng and Qin Sang away without waiting for Gu Jinli and the others to speak.


    Qin Eng red at them viciously, which scared Luo Huiniang. Qin Sang looked at them apologetically and followed Mr. Qin away.


    After they walked away, Luo Huiniang patted her heart and said with some fear: "That Qin Eng is really scary. He looks gloomy when he looks at people. If he looks at me one more time, I will definitely have nightmares. Xiaoyu, are you afraid of him?" ?


    Gu Jinli responded: "It''s quite scary."


    Qin Eng was gloomy, but she didnt think he was scary, she just thought he was unreliable. Qin Eng was not of the same mind as them. With such a partner in the team, there would be many variables...


    "Let''s stay away from him in the future. If anything happens, ask Brother Qin for help. Don''t bother him." Gu Jinli pulled Luo Huiniang deep into the grass and beat the surrounding grass several times with a wooden stick. After making sure that no one was around, he Start relieving yourself.


    Luo Huiniang nodded heavily: "Well, Brother Qin is much better than Eng Qin."


    Little brother Qin is Qin Sang, and they all like to call him that. As for Qin Eng, they call him Qin Erge.


    After a while, the two returned to the resting ce.


    Gu Jinli nced at the ce where the three people of the Qin family were sleeping, and saw that they had already fallen asleep, so he looked away, returned to his straw mat, and continued sleeping.


    At dawn the next day, they were awakened by bursts of painful crying. Another group of victims returned to the foot of the mountain. After seeing the bodies of their family members, they burst into tears.


    From yesterday to now, they have seen too many victims crying bitterly when theye back to look for people only to see corpses. They are no longer surprised.


    Third uncle, second brother Luo, Dashan! Two surprised and crying voices came from afar.


    Third Grandpa and others were startled and hurriedly looked at the sound.


    Luo Wu had good eyesight and saw at a nce that the speakers were Uncle Tian and Gu Damu, who were limping towards them with support.


    "It''s Uncle Tian and Uncle Damu." Luo Wu said in surprise, pulled Gu Jinan and ran over, supported them, looked at their legs and feet, and asked: "Uncle Tian, Uncle Damu, are your feet okay?"


    Uncle Tian and Gu Damu wiped away tears: "It''s okay." It''s good to be alive.


    Third Grandpa and the others also came forward to greet them. When Gu Dafu saw Uncle Tian and Gu Damu, he cried with joy: "Brother Tian, Damu, you are still alive. It''s good to be alive. It''s good to be alive."


    They have been waiting since yesterday. Lao Tian and Damu are the only two vigers who have returned.


    When several families saw Uncle Tian and Gu Damu, they all gathered around and handed them water and food while asking about their family''s situation. This question made the two grown men, Uncle Tian and Gu Damu, burst into tears.


    After Uncle Tian and Gu Damu finished crying, the rest of the family realized that their family had suffered heavy casualties.


    Uncle Tians two big flowers were snatched away by the evildoers. In order to save them, Uncle Tians eldest son was beaten to death by the evildoers, and Uncle Tians feet were also injured.


    Gu Damu and Gu Dalins family are even worse.


    Gu Damus daughters Cuiniu and Hongniu; Gu Dalins two daughters and his daughter-inw Xie were also robbed by the evildoers.


    The two brothers eight sons, except for Gu Qingliang, Gu Qingtian, and the youngest Gu Qingxi, were all beaten to death by the evil men while fleeing for their lives.


    Now, only the old Yan family, the Yan family, three sons, two younger daughters, and their two brothers are left in the Gu Dalin family.


    And only Uncle Tian, Aunt Tian, Tian Erqiang and Tian Xiaohua are left in the Tian family.


    Third uncle, third aunt, its miserable, its too miserable, theyre all dead, theyre all dead. After Uncle Tian exined the situation of the two families, he burst into tears again.


    The third grandma only shed tears when she heard this, and she and the third grandpaforted Uncle Tian and Gu Damu. After a long time, the two stopped crying.


    Gu Jinli felt sad when he heard the tragic experience of the Tian and Gu families. She thought of the shy Erhua Dahua and the gentle Gu Cuiniu. These flower-like girls were just snatched away. Their fates can be imagined.


    But now is not the time to feel sad, she reminded: "Uncle Tian, Uncle Damu, Aunt Tian, where are they hiding? Let''s go and get them back quickly."


    When Third Grandpa heard this, he stood up in a hurry and said, "Xiaoyu reminds us that we should get the people back as soon as possible. We still have some food and water here, which can give you two some relief."


    Mr. Chen was very unhappy when he heard this. Food is so expensive nowadays, how could the third uncle dare to give it to the Tian and Gu families?


    But she only dared to keep these words in her heart and did not dare to say them out. Her family had no food or water. Since yesterday, she had been relying on the financial support of Sanbo, Luo, and Gu Dashan.


    Uncle Tian and Gu Damu were also worried about their families. When they heard this, they got up in a hurry and took the Luo family and his son, Gu Dashan and his son, the third grandfather and Qin Sang to bring the two families back.


    Lao Yan was carried back. She was so frightened that she had been in aa for a day and a night.


    Gu Jinli quickly mixed a bowl of salt water for her to drink, and pressed several acupuncture points on Lao Yan''s body. After working hard for half an hour, he revived Lao Yan.


    Lao Yan saw the third grandma and cried loudly again. Fortunately, a few days had passed and Lao Yan cried. The third grandmaforted her and then she recovered.


    After Luo''s father and others brought the Tian and Gu families back, they returned to the hiding ce of the Tian and Gu families, brought back more than a dozen corpses, and buried these corpses next to the Gu family''s grave.


    These dozen corpses include those from Uncle Tian''s family, those from Gu Damu''s and Gu Dalin''s families, and those from Gujia Vige who escaped from the resting ce but were beaten to death by viins elsewhere.


    Everyone was busy for most of the day, and it was not until the afternoon that the corpses were put away.


    Third Grandpa was worried that there were corpses of people from Gujia Vige nearby, so he took Gu Dashan and others to search for corpses nearby. They found a few more corpses and brought them back for burial.


    After that, they waited for the surviving vigers while searching for their bodies.


    Until three dayster, when they were almost out of water, Chen finally couldn''t help shouting: "We can''t wait any longer. If we wait any longer, we will all die of thirst and starvation here."

 Chapter 40: on the road

    Chapter 40: on the road


    Chapter 40 On the road


    Three days is also Gu Jinli''s limit. She will only wait three days at most. After all, her life is her own, and there is no reason to put her in it just to wait for others.


    Gu Dafu didn''t want to leave. He looked at the grave pile next to him and said, "There are still surviving vigers in the vige. They will definitelye back. Let''s wait."


    "Wait a minute!" Ms. Chen got angry and pointed in the distance and shouted: "Uncle, look up and see how many people are left at the foot of the mountain? Almost all the living victims have left. Why are you waiting? You have to wait. You wait yourself, we wont wait anyway.


    After speaking, he said to the third grandfather: "Right, third uncle."


    Mr. Chen is a smart person. She directly dragged Third Grandpa in, obviously trying to iste Gu Dafu.


    Gu Dagui also disagreed with Gu Dafu''s continued waiting, and advised: "Brother, let''s go. If the vigers hade back, they would havee back a long time ago. If they haven''te back for three days, they must have left."


    What happened that night was so horrific. How many vigers were still alive who dared toe back?


    Gu Dafu didn''t say anything. He felt that it was the vige chief who killed the vigers, and as the sessor of the vige chief, he had to stay and wait for the vigers.


    When Mrs. Chen saw that Gu Dafu was silent, she jumped anxiously, pulled Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei over, and said to Gu Dafu: "Uncle, you have to think about Brother Xing and Sister Mei. Do you want them to apany you when you are hungry?" Are you dying of thirst here? If they die, will you be worthy of my sister-inw?"


    Gu Dafus daughter-inw was also killed that night.


    Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei broke away from Chen''s pull and stepped aside, not wanting or daring to force Gu Dafu to make a decision.


    Mrs. Chen red at them angrily: "You two are heartless. I am doing this for your own good. Do you really want to follow your father and stay here with the dead?"


    Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei trembled when they heard the word "dead" and nced at the graveyard in Gujiacun.


    When Mrs. Chen saw this, she snorted coldly. If she knew she was afraid, she would force Gu Dafu with her.


    Third Grandpa nced at Gu Dafu and advised him, "Dafu, don''t wait any longer. Let''s go. We still have more than thirty lives here, so we can''t lose them all here."


    Third Uncle... Gu Dafu finally raised his head and looked at Third Grandpa with tearful eyes.


    Third Grandpa said: "Let''s go, enough people have died in the vige, we can''t afford any more deaths among our group."


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he looked at the families in the resting area. He was silent for a moment and finally nodded in agreement: "Let''s go!"


    The family members all breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Gu Dafu''s words.


    Mrs. Chen started to pack things with a smile on her face. She wanted to get the food, but was stopped by the third grandma: "Ms. Chen, just take care of your two children. The three of us have these things."


    Food and water belong to the three of them, and salt belongs to Xiaoyu alone. To be able to take out these things for everyone to eat is already the most benevolent thing. Chen still wants to take these things to his own home, which is just a dream.


    Gu Jinli watched Chen''s every move and said nothing.


    As early as three days ago, she quietly prepared a small bag of grain for each person in the family and tied it to her body.


    She carried the cloth bag of coarse salt on her back all the time. She only gave a little to the third grandma every day, so that the third grandma could take it and distribute it to everyone to replenish the salt.


    Escape is not easy, so she can only try to save her family.


    She told the Luo family and the third grandfather''s family about this, and asked each of them to tie a small bag of grain to their bodies in case of emergency.


    Ms. Chen didn''t have any embarrassment on her face when she heard what the third grandma said. While walking around the third grandma, she was thinking about how to find opportunities to steal food.


    After deciding to leave, Gu Dafu took out the household registration papers,nd deeds, and money found from the corpses of the vigers, and said worriedly: "Uncle San, what should I do with these things? These are all things needed to settle down. What if we take them out?" Take these things away, what if some vigerse back to look for them?" Chen is a greedy person. She has been thinking about thend deed money for a long time. She hurriedly said: "Of course I will take it with me. Uncle, you are a man and you are not careful enough. Let me look at these things.


    As he said that, he was about to rush over and **** thend deed money from Gu Dafu''s hand, but Gu Dagui grabbed him.


    Gu Dagui wanted to p her: "Are you crazy about money, you bitch? That''s dead people''s money. If you take it, aren''t you afraid that the dead vigers wille to you at night?"


    Mr. Chen was afraid of ghosts. When she heard this, her face turned pale with fright, and she didn''t dare to think about thend deed money again.


    The third grandfather thought for a while and said, "Let''s bury them one by one in front of the grave."


    Since ancient times, it has been a custom for living people to bury some items in front of the graves of their ancestors. Everyone in the vige knows this. As long as they see a small bag of earth in front of the grave, they will know that there is something inside and they will dig it out to see.


    After hearing this, Gu Dafu responded, and together with brothers Luo Fu, Gu Dashan, Uncle Tian, Gu Damu and Gu Dalin, they collected each family''s household registration papers,nd deeds, and money wallets, and then dug a row of small holes in front of the grave. , bury things in pits and pile them into small earthen bags.


    In addition, ording to the ranking of each household in the vige, the same number of pebbles as the ranking were found to surround the small earth bag as a distinction, so as to prevent the returning vigers from taking the wrong things from other families.


    Grandpa Third called everyone together and kowtowed once at the earthen grave where the vigers were buried. After getting up, he said to everyone: "Let''s go."


    When everyone heard these two words, they felt heavy and panicked. The road ahead was long and they didnt know what else they would encounter.


    Gu Jinli **** the cloth bag, took the dagger and wooden stick, tightened the hands of Gu Jinxiu and Cui, and walked behind Gu Dashan who was holding Brother Cheng. The Luo family, his son and Mr. Qin took the lead in the direction of Yongtai Mansion. Go.


    Mr. Qin said: "When we get to Yongtai Mansion, we can go south along the Chi Road."


    There were four great Chi Roads in the Chu Dynasty, which crisscrossed the east, west, north and south. The intersection of the four Great Chi Roads was in Yongtai Prefecture. Only when you arrived at Yongtai Prefecture could you turn to the south.


    Transportation was inconvenient in ancient times. Among their group, only Mr. Qin and Mr. Luo had traveled far. However, Mr. Qin was more familiar with these routes than Mr. Luo. Therefore, they could only believe what Mr. Qin said.


    Thank you, brother. Third Grandpa said gratefully.


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "No need to work, we support each other."


    On the way, they met many small groups of victims, many of whom were familiar faces, presumably those who survived that night.


    But after what happened that night, the victims were so frightened that they would not take the initiative to say hello even if they met familiar faces, and would only follow the people they were close to.


    Grandpa San and the others were also afraid that these victims would do something drastic. When they met acquaintances, they would nod at most and did not go up to say hello. Everyone went their separate ways and were on guard.


    The group of people walked towards Yongtai Mansion for four days, and were lucky enough to find a half-dry mountain spring, and finally did not die of thirst.


    When they were about to enter Yongtai Mansion, they suddenly saw arge group of victims running back in a panic, some with blood stains on their bodies.


    Gu Jinli was startled, knowing that something bad was going on, and immediately said to everyone: "Let''s find a ce to hide quickly, don''t enter Yongtai Mansion first!"


    Mr. Qin''s face darkened and he said hurriedly: "Something must have happened in Yongtai Mansion. Everyone should hide quickly."


    He then said to Qin Sang: "Sang, go catch a victim and ask them what happened to them?"

 Chapter 41: Officers and soldiers kill people

    Chapter 41: Officers and soldiers kill people


    Chapter 41 Officers and soldiers kill people


    "Hey." Qin Sang responded, leaping forward, like an arrow leaving a string, and rushed out in the blink of an eye.


    After scanning the surroundings, he grabbed a young man with bloodstains on his body and dragged him to the woods here.


    When Mr. Qin saw Qin Sang catching the victims, he hurriedly said to everyone: "Quick, go deeper into the forest."


    When several families heard this, they supported their family members, tightened their clothes, and followed Mr. Qin as they ran deeper into the forest.


    Gu Dashan was worried about Sang Qin and asked Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, can''t we wait for Sang?"


    Although Qin Sang also grabbed the victims and ran towards the dead woods here, he was more than twenty meters away from them. He was afraid that if they ran too fast, Qin Sang would be left behind.


    "Don''t wait for him. Sang has fast feet and can catch up with us." Although Mr. Qin was old, he was not slow. As he spoke, he had already run into the middle of the forest. Except for Qin Eng, the rest of the family had fallen behind. A few meters behind him.


    Run away, run away, the officers and soldiers are killing people! A sudden voice suddenly came.


    Officer, officers and soldiers killed people?! Several families screamed, and they were all frightened and at a loss.


    Gu Jinli felt a shiver in his heart. He followed the sound and looked back. He saw no officers and soldiers. He only saw many victims running towards the dry forest.


    This dry forest is not big, but it is next to the official road. It is the only hiding spot nearby. As long as the victims have any brains, they will run here.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Grandpa Qin, Third Grandpa, this dry forest is not safe. Let''s leave quickly."


    When Mrs. Chen heard what Gu Jinli said, she screamed: "Leave, leave. This forest nearby can hide people. Where else can we run?"


    She was so frightened that her legs were trembling and her legs could hardly move. How could she run?


    Aunt Tian held Tian Xiaohua with one hand and Uncle Tian with the other. The whole family was frightened. After hearing Gu Jinli''s words, Aunt Tian choked and said, "Where are you going?"


    Gu Jinli has already pulled Gu Jinxiu and Cui, bypassing Old Qin and Qin Eng, and ran deep into the woods: "Let''s leave this dead forest first!"


    If there are really officers and soldiers chasing after them, this dry forest next to the official road will be the first ce to be searched. Hiding in it will mean death.


    Gu Dashan hugged Brother Cheng and hurriedly followed with Gu Jinan.


    Lao Qin and Qin Eng also followed closely behind, rushing towards the depths of the dead forest.


    Run quickly. Third Grandpa shouted at the stunned family members, grabbed Third Grandma, and chased after Gu Jinli and the others.


    Several members of the family were so frightened that they had no idea. When they heard this, they all ran away when they saw Third Grandpa, and they hurriedly followed.


    This dry forest is not big. Gu Jinli pulled Gu Jinxiu and the others and ran forward for a few dozen meters before running out of the dry forest.


    Beyond the dry woods, there is a muddy dry river. In the past, the dry river is a t in. On the left side of the dry river is arge piece of dry grasnd, and on the right is a mountain range connected by several peaks.


    Gu Jinli made a quick decision, pointed at the mountain range and said, "Let''s run to the mountains, hurry!"


    Mr. Qin also took a look around the nearby terrain, nodded when he heard this, and agreed with Gu Jinli''s words: "Let''s run into the mountains. People can be hidden in the mountains. Even if there are officers, soldiers or viins killing the victims, at most we can just search around here. I wont go to the mountains to find someone.


    If you want to go into the mountains to find people, it is impossible without thousands of people. And they are just victims of the disaster, not important people who must be arrested, and they are not worthy of officers, soldiers or evildoers entering the mountains to search.


    When the family members heard what Mr. Qin said, they had no time to think and ran after him.


    About thirty people crossed the muddy dry river one foot deep and one foot shallow, then turned and ran towards the mountains on the right.


    Some victims saw them running into the mountains and followed them into the mountains.


    When Mr. Qin saw the victims, he said to Eng Qin: "Eng, go and break up the rear." There were too many victims following, and the hiding ce was easily discovered, making it very unsafe. Those victims who followed must be stopped.


    Qin Eng nodded in a muffled voice, turned around and ran away. He didn''t know what he did. Anyway, when Gu Jinli and the others ran into the mountains, they didn''t see any victims following them.


    While Gu Jinli ran with his family into the mountains, he paid attention to the nearby mountains and the smell in the mountains. Mr. Qin seemed to be doing the same thing as her.


    Thirty or so of them wandered around the mountain for half an hour, walking from the outside of the mountain to the depths of the mountain. Gu Jinli suddenly smelled a vague odor. He followed the odor and searched around the mountain. He saw something not far away. After finding a gap in a mountain, he hurriedly said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa Qin, there seems to be a gap there, and there is also the smell of putrid animal corpses. Could it be a cave where animals live?"


    If there is a cave, they can hide in it ande out after checking the situation outside.


    Mr. Qin nced at Gu Jinli and wondered, has this child ever learned to hunt? How do you know how to find a cave by using animal scent?


    But Mr. Qin was just confused for a moment and didn''t worry about it anymore. A child who escaped from the famine has seen everything and cannot see it withmon sense.


    Mr. Qin nodded: "It looks like a cave where animals live."


    He called Luo Fuluo Wu, and the three of them took machetes and wooden sticks and slowly walked outside the gap in the mountain. After peeling open a piece of fern, they finally saw a cave entrance one meter wide and one person high.


    Mr. Qin asked Father Luo to light a handful of dead grass and throw it into the cave. After smoking it for a while, he didn''t see anything running out, and then he walked into the cave one by one to check.


    Several families were waiting anxiously outside, looking at the entrance of the cave and behind them for fear of being chased by officers, soldiers or evildoers.


    After a while, Luo Wu ran out of the cave and said to the group: "There is a blind bear''s cave inside. The ce is quite big, enough for our family to hide."


    Luo Wu wrinkled his nose and added: "But there are two dead bears inside, and they need to be cleaned before entering."


    Everyone was relieved when they heard that there was a cave to hide in, but when they heard that it was a blind bear cave, their faces turned pale.


    Mr. Chen shouted: "Blind Bear Cave? There are blind bears here. Let''s run away quickly. If we stay here, we will be eaten by blind bears!"


    Gu Dagui red at Chen: "Shut up, are you deaf? Didn''t you listen to Wu Xiaozi? Is that blind man dead?"


    "What if there is a living one that goes out to look for food? Wait for it toe back and block us in the hole. None of us can escape." Mrs. Chen pulled her two sons, staring at the little one with fear in her eyes. of the hole.


    Gu Dagui was toozy to talk to her and said angrily: "If you want to leave, you can go alone, we won''t leave."


    Finally he escaped into the mountains and found a cave to hide in. This woman insisted on making trouble, which made him very angry.


    When Mr. Qin heard the quarrel, he walked out of the cave and said to the couple: "Don''t worry, those are two blind bears that have starved to death. If there were any blind bears nearby, they would have starved to death by now. No need." Worry."


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui red at Chen and said, "You heard it, you are just afraid of death."


    Ms. Chen snorted and ignored Gu Dagui, but asked Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, is it true that no blind bear wille back to bite us?"


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "No way. It would be difficult for someone as big as Blind Bear to survive in such a disaster."


    With Mr. Qin''s words, Mrs. Chen felt relieved, and so did the rest of the family. They went into the cave together, cleaned up the dead bear in the cave, took out the rotten grass in the cave and threw it away, and fumigated the cave with hay. After going through it, they went into the cave to settle down.


    Mr. Qin did not follow him in, but left to pick up Qin Eng and Qin Sang. Half an hourter, the three people of the Qin family returned to the cave and told them what happened in Yongtai Mansion.


    Thank you for your support, thank you~^0^ PS: Although it is only one chapter now, one chapter is more than two thousand words. Hmm~ The manuscript is being saved and I need to prepare a double update of 4,000 words. PS: The typo is being corrected~ The typo king covered his face and ran away.

 Chapter 42: Kill good people and take merit

    Chapter 42: Kill good people and take merit


    Chapter 42: Killing good people and iming credit


    Speaking of which, what happened in Yongtai Mansion is also rted to the evildoers who killed the victims that night.


    The leader of that group of viins was a man named Mr. Cao. He led the viins to kill the victims and steal things. He never failed. His courage grew and he decided to target the Yongtai Mansion.


    Yongtai Mansion is the intersection of the four great Chu roads. It has always been an important ce in the north of Da Chu and is guarded by garrison troops. That Mr. Cao was from the frontier army, and Peng Changyong, the garrison of Qianhu in Yongtai Mansion, was also from the frontier army. The two of them had a bit of aradeship, so Mr. Cao sent a letter to Peng Changyong, agreeing to work together to fight against the famine. All the wealthy households were robbed, and everything would be divided in half.


    Master Cao also promised Peng Changyong that he didn''t have to do anything, as long as Peng Changyong''s defenders coulde slower when they attacked the city to grab things.


    Peng Changyong pretended to refuse twice and then agreed.


    As soon as the two reached an agreement, Mr. Cao led more than a thousand of his men into Fucheng the night before and killed all the wealthy households in Fucheng, including the prefect of Yongtai Prefecture.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Cao underestimated Peng Changyong.


    Peng Changyong was extremely ambitious. He not only wanted the money of the wealthy households in the city, but also wanted the life of the prefect, and he also wanted the military sess of wiping out the bandits.


    When Mr. Cao finished killing the rich people and the prefect, and was counting the money and women he had stolen, Peng Changyong led the defenders into the city, killed all of Mr. Cao''s more than a thousand viins, and beheaded them. .


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He shouted repeatedly: "Well done, well done. Those evil people deserve a bad death. They have the lives of countless victims on their hands, half of our vige." All the vigers died in their hands.


    Now he was killed by the defenders of Yongtai Mansion. Its true that evil is rewarded!


    Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian were also so happy that they shed tears. The powerful man in their family was killed by those evil people, and the big flower and the second flower were also captured by those evil people.


    Thinking of Big Flower and Erhua, Aunt Tian hurriedly asked Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, where are those girls who were kidnapped by the bad guys? Is there any news about them?"


    She was going to save Dahua Erhua, and rescue the two girls from those beasts!


    Gu Damu The daughter of Gu Dalin''s family was also kidnapped by those evil people. Hearing Aunt Tian''s words, she hurriedly looked at Qin Sang, looking at him eagerly, waiting for him to speak.


    Gu Jinli looked at their expectant eyes and knew that they were destined to be disappointed.


    That Peng Changyong is obviously not a kind person, he is a more vicious person than Mr. Cao. Even if Dahua Erhua and Cui Niu are not dead, they will be arrested by Peng Changyong after Mr. Cao and his group of viins are killed. Leave it to your subordinates to enjoy.


    Qin Sang avoided their eyes and continued: "Peng Changyong wanted military glory. After killing Master Cao''s group of viins, he felt that there were not enough people, so he asked his soldiers to kill the good ones and take the credit."


    This is why the victims are running back as hard as they can.


    "Killing good people and taking credit for it!" When the third grandfather heard this, his hands shook with fright: "Here, these damned people, how dare they?"


    Killing good people and pretending to be gangsters to gain military merit was something he had only heard from the old man when he was a child. It was something that only happened in troubled times when dynasties were changing.


    Qin Eng sneered: "Why don''t you dare? The mountains here are high and the emperor is far away, and the prefect is dead. Who can know what he did? It''s not about how he reports it."


    When Qin Eng said this, a murderous re shed quickly in his eyes.


    When everyone heard this, they all panicked. Chen, who was most afraid of death, trembled and said: "Then, what should we do? That Qianhu will note to kill us, right?"


    Their heads now are worth a lot of money because of their military merit. Chen''s two sons, Gu Dewang and Gu Defa, were so frightened that they turned pale when they heard Chen''s words. They hurriedly hid next to Gu Dagui and hugged Gu Dagui''s arm tightly.


    Gu Dagui was so angry that he hit Chen on the shoulder and cursed: "What are you making a fuss about? Do you really think you are worth something? How can a thousand households go out into the mountains to kill you just for your head?"


    Mrs. Chen just doesn''t know what to say. Their Wang Ge''er and Fa Ge''er are only eight and six years old. If she was frightened by her words, he would tear her to pieces.


    Mrs. Chen cried and said: "I''m not afraid. Listen to what Brother Qin said, how scary that Qianhu Master is. He is more ruthless than those evil people, and he is so greedy for power. What if he really goes into the mountains to kill people?" What to do?


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, dear aunt, there are still many victims outside. If they die, they will die first. When they are all killed, Peng Changyong has umted enough military exploits, and we will be fine."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, her worries immediately disappeared: "Oh, Xiaoyu is still smart. That''s right, we have caves to hide in. We are no better than the victims of the disaster. Those who live outside are all ready-made targets. It''s pitiable."


    When Gu Jinli heard Chen''s words, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Sure enough, as long as others were worse off than him, he felt happy.


    Aunt Tian was still thinking about her two daughters. When she heard Qin Sang''s words, she cried, "What can we do? Can we still go to Yongtai Mansion to save Dahua Erhua and the others?"


    Qin Sang was silent for a while, then shook his head and told her: "Aunt Tian, Yongtai Mansion has be Peng Changyong''s, and his soldiers are everywhere. If we go to Yongtai Mansion now, there is only one way to die, and..."


    Qin Sang stopped talking and nced at Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin knew that what he said next was not suitable for a young man like him to say, so he looked at Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian, and said to the couple: "Stop looking for it, and live a good life with the two remaining children... Those women who were taken away, Without Mr. Cao and those evil people, we still have Peng Changyong and the others."


    This statement is very straightforward and can be understood by anyone who has experienced it.


    When Aunt Tian heard this, she was stunned for a while and burst into tears. She was afraid that her crying would attract outsiders and bring disaster to everyone, so she covered her mouth tightly and cried.


    Brothers Gu Damu, Gu Dalin, Lao Yan and Yan couldn''t help crying when they thought of the girl who was taken away from their family.


    The guys couldn''t bear to see it, but they couldn''t help them. They could only let them cry. Maybe after crying this time, they would be able to let gopletely.


    Qin Eng was impatient to see them crying, so he pulled Qin Sang and left the cave.


    Seeing this, Mr. Qin said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, I will go out with Eng and Sang to take a look, lest any victims of the disaster discover this cave."


    After saying that, without waiting for Third Grandpa to respond, he got up and caught up with Qin Eng and Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli frowned, what are the three Qin family people going to do?


    She thought of what Qin Sang had just said, and then of the disaster victim that Qin Sang had caught when he ran into the dry woods... It seemed that Qin Sang had captured more than one disaster victim, and he had also captured someone with status. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Qin Sang to know so well what happened between Mr. Cao and Peng Changyong.


    The three people from the Qin family will leave, probably to meet the high-profile person who was caught.


    Gu Jinli did not express his guess, nor did he intend to verify it.


    Still, the three of the Qin family have their own secrets, and she just wants to bring her family to survive. As long as the Qin family''s three people do not endanger their lives, she does not need to delve into their affairs.

 Chapter 43: snake venom

    Chapter 43: snake venom


    Chapter 43 Snake Venom


    The three people of the Qin family went out for a long time this time and did note back until the afternoon. However, everyone was already familiar with the three of them, and the three of the Qin family were capable of hunting. They were probably out hunting for such a long time, so they did not care.


    Third Grandpa saw that everyone had been hiding in the cave for most of the day without hearing any movement outside. He felt that it was safe, so he left the cave with a few men and went to look for food and water nearby.


    The third grandma stayed behind and worked with other women to clean up the cave again.


    The family will stay here tonight. The weather is getting cold now, so they have to put severalyers of hay in the cave before they can sleep, so as not to get sick from the cold.


    Luo Wu, Gu Jinan, and Tian Erqiang were wandering around the cave in case other victims found the ce.


    Gu Dexing, Gu Qingliang, and Gu Qingtian, who were about the same age as them, were so frightened by what happened that night that they could not recover for several days. They all hid in the cave and refused toe out.


    After Luo Huiniang secretlyined that they were so timid, she said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, let''s go find food nearby."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    She wanted to go to the mountains to find some medicinal materials. Now that the weather is getting colder, everyone is fleeing all the way. They are all in poor health and can easily get sick. She needs to dig up some medicinal materials to prevent wind and cold in case of emergency.


    Luo Huiniang nced at Gu Yumei, who was sitting in the haystack, and invited her: "Sister Mei, are you going?"


    When Gu Yumei heard this, she shook her head in disgust: "I won''t go."


    She is the granddaughter of the vige chief. She is different from other girls in Gujia Vige. She squats on the ground with a sharp piece of a broken earthen pot to dig grass roots, climbs up a tree and pulls leaves. She does not do these rude things.


    Luo Huiniang curled her lips disdainfully, looking down on Gu Yumei''s pretentiousness. The Gu family vige was gone, so how could she still think of herself as the granddaughter of the vige chief''s family?


    When Aunt Tian heard what they said, she hurriedly said to Luo Huiniang: "Huiniang, bring the little flowers with you."


    Their family had no food or water. They had been eating food from the Third Grandpa''s house, the Luo family, and the Dashan family for the past few days. They felt so sorry that they asked Xiaohua to follow Huiniang and Xiaoyu to find food. If they found it, it would not only reduce everyone''s burden. , her house can also hide some food.


    Xiaohua, go quickly. Aunt Tian put a straw basket into Tian Xiaohuas hand, pushed her to Luo Huiniangs side, and said with a smile: Huiniang, Xiaoyu, look after the flowers for Auntie.


    Dont worry, Aunt Tian, Xiaohua will be fine as long as we are here. Luo Huiniang liked Tian Xiaohua very much and didnt mind taking her with her. After assuring Aunt Tian, she took Tian Xiaohua and followed Gu Jinli out of the cave.


    Outside the cave is a withered grass. After passing through the grass, there is a dead tree with all its leaves. Walking about ten meters further, there is a small slope.


    Luo Wu, Gu Jinan, and Tian Erqiang were hiding in the grass at the foot of the slope, staring into the distance to prevent anyone from going back and reporting the news when they found this ce.


    Instead of going down the slope, Gu Jinli and the other three took the high road and wandered around the mountains, looking for medicinal materials and food.


    But it was difficult to find medicinal materials in the mountains. Gu Jinli took a wooden stick and peeled away theyers of rotten leaves and grass, searching inch by inch. After searching for half an hour, he found a few dry parsnips among a piece of dead grass and rotten leaves.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed, hurriedly squatted down, dug up the surrounding dry soil with a dagger, and dug up the parsnips together with their roots.


    Fangfeng is the mostmon medicinal herb used to treat wind and cold. Although there are only a few strains, it is better than nothing.


    Luo Huiniang looked puzzled and asked: "Xiaoyu, what kind of grass are you digging? Can it be eaten if it is so dry?"


    Tian Xiaohua nced at Gu Jinli, said nothing, and continued digging at the roots.


    Gu Jinli said: "This is a medicinal material that can cure wind and cold. Dig it back and hide it. If we get cold, there will be medicine to cure it."


    "Is this withered grass a medicinal material? Did you see it in that medical book again? Then dig it up." Luo Huiniang knew that Gu Jinli had a medical book, and she often read it. During this time, Xiaoyu also told them She wanted to find medicinal materials, so when she heard this and saw Xiaoyu dig up medicinal materials, she was not surprised at all, she just thought it was very reasonable.


    Gu Jinli responded with a smile, dug out a few parsnips, pulled over the dead vines on the side, and **** the parsnips.


    Ah, snake! Tian Xiaohua suddenly screamed and fell to the ground in fright, looking at a green spotted snake in the grass in horror.


    The snake''s head is pointed, like a triangle. The seven inches under the head are particrly thin, while the snake''s body below the seven inches is very fat. It is a poisonous iron head. It is standing upright at the moment, facing the field. The little flower spits out the letter.


    Luo Huiniang was closest to Tian Xiaohua. When she saw the poisonous snake, she quickly grabbed Tian Xiaohua and pulled her towards her to keep her away from the poisonous snake to avoid being bitten.


    But as soon as Tian Xiaohua moved, the poisonous snake rushed towards Tian Xiaohua, and was about to bite Tian Xiaohua. A dagger flew from the right, with great speed and force, and directly pinned the poisonous snake into the grass.


    Gu Jinli ran over with excitement on her face, took out a small bamboo tube **** wide, and stared at the poisonous snake that was still moving. After a while, she saw the opportunity, grabbed the snake''s head, pinched open the snake''s mouth, and knocked out the snake''s teeth. At the mouth of the small bamboo tube, force all the venom into the small bamboo tube. Tian Xiaohua was shocked. Why is Sister Xiaoyu so brave? Dare to catch snakes.


    Luo Huiniang was also frightened. After she came to her senses, she asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? Is that snake venom?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, it''s venom. Medical books say it''s a good thing."


    Luo Huiniang looked at Gu Jinli with a expression on her face that was speechless. She felt that Xiaoyu had be a little... weird since reading that medical book.


    She hesitated for a while and then advised Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, snake venom is not fun, something will happen. Throw away the venom and this poisonous snake quickly."


    threw?


    Are you kidding me?


    This is meat.


    After Gu Jinli took out the snake venom, he chopped off the snake''s head with one knife, leaving the remaining snake body tied together with parsnips.


    Lets go. Gu Jinli greeted the two of them to continue looking for food.


    Luo Huiniang and Tian Xiaohua waited for a while before following Gu Jinli. Not long after they left, they met three people from the Qin family.


    The three people of the Qin family were walking out of a dense forest. They were a little surprised when they saw the three of them. Qin Eng also nced into the dense forest behind him, as if he was worried about something.


    "Is it you,ing out to look for food again?" Mr. Qin reacted the fastest and had already greeted them with a smile.


    Gu Jinli smiled and called: "Grandpa Qin."


    But heined in his heart, what kind of fate is this? Why do they encounter the three of the Qin family every time something happens?


    Luo Huiniang was very thoughtful and asked Mr. Qin: "Grandpa Qin, what are you doing in the woods? Did you find anything to eat?"


    When Qin Eng heard Luo Huiniang''s words, his face darkened significantly, and he said in a cold voice: "I was looking for food in there, but I couldn''t find it."


    He added another sentence: "There is nothing to eat in this forest, so don''t go in."


    There is no three hundred taels of silver here.


    Gu Jinli knew that there must be something in the woods, but he had no intention of looking for trouble for himself, so he said: "Then we won''t go in, let''s go forward."


    Qin Eng was not worried about them and winked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang seemed to be worried about what they would find, so he had no choice but to say: "Girl Xiaoyu, we have already searched this area. There is nothing to eat. It is gettingte. Let''s go back together."


    As he spoke, he took the initiative to take the parsnip from Gu Jinli''s hand. When he saw the headless snake, his eyes moved.


    Mr. Qin also said: "You three little girls are not safe outside. Let''s go back together."


    They all said so, and Gu Jinli and the others could only follow them back.


    When he was about to reach the cave, Qin Sang stopped Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, this snake hasn''t been dealt with yet. You and I should go and deal with this snake first."


    These words were a bit abrupt. It was just a dead snake, and there was no need for Gu Jinli to go with him.


    Gu Jinli nced at Qin Sang and finally nodded: "Okay."


    The two came to a rock far away from the cave.


    After confirming that no one was nearby, Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin, you have something to do with me. Tell me."

 Chapter 44: rush

    Chapter 44: rush


    Chapter 44: Attack


    Qin Sang didn''t expect her to be so direct, and was obviously stunned for a moment.


    Gu Jinli looked amused: "Don''t be surprised, the excuse you just made is not a good one."


    You can also deceive a child, but unfortunately her core has been changed, and there is an adult inside.


    She said: "Brother Qin, you are our savior. If it weren''t for you, our three families would have died a long time ago. If you need help with anything, just tell me, I will definitely help if I can."


    Not only that night, but also along the way, Qin Sang had been helping them. She remembered his feelings, so she said this to him.


    Hmm~ If the person who called her was Qin Eng, she might not agree so quickly.


    Qin Eng is gloomy, with a violent air on his body, and is a dangerous person, but Qin Sang is the opposite.


    Qin Sang has a very heroic face. When he is not speaking, he looks a bit cold, but when he speaks, his gentle voice can resolve the coldness of his face.


    And he often smiles, and when he smiles, the dimple on his left cheek makes people feel a little cute.


    Qin Sang is a warm and sunny person who can make people trust him.


    Gu Jinli''s words made Qin Sang feel very guilty... In fact, he had a purpose in saving them that night. Grandpa said that they needed an identity, and this identity needed witnesses. Gu Jinli''s family members were the witnesses to their identities.


    Gu Jinli looked at his guilty eyes and smiled knowingly, just knowing that she was guilty proved that she didn''t trust the wrong person.


    "Brother Qin, tell me what''s going on. I have to rush back. If I stay out for too long, my mother will be anxious." Gu Jinli urged him.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he suppressed the guilt in his heart, and the expression on his face became more natural. After thinking about it, he asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, where did you kill that snake? Did you chop off the snake''s head?" Where is the smuggler now?"


    As soon as he said this, Gu Jinli understood what he wanted to do.


    You want snake venom.


    Very sure tone.


    The venom nds are in the snake''s head. Only if you want the venom will you ask her where the snake''s head is. Otherwise, who would have nothing to do to find a chopped off snake head after eating?


    Qin Sang had already experienced Gu Jinli''s directness and nodded and admitted: "Yes, I want snake venom. Xiaoyu, can you take me to find the snake head?"


    The second brother was very angry when he found out about Peng Changyong''s killing of good people and taking credit for his actions. He felt that Peng Changyong had smeared the border troops and threatened to kill Peng Changyong at all costs, otherwise he would not go south with them.


    Grandpa had no choice but to do it, and he was also angry at Peng Changyong''s evil deeds. After repeated calctions, he decided to attack Yongtai Mansion and kill Peng Changyong.


    But there were only three of them, and the soldier he captured said that in addition to having a thousand soldiers, Peng Changyong also recruited guards from wealthy families in the city and gangsters in the city. Now he has more than 2,000 men, and he wants to It''s not easy to kill him, you just have to outsmart him.


    So when he saw the snake body and recognized it as a venomous snake, he immediately thought of using snake venom to kill people.


    As long as the snake venom is applied on the arrowhead, Peng Changyong can be shot from a long distance even if he is not close to him, and he is guaranteed to die no matter where he is shot.


    "No need to look for it, I''ve already taken out the snake venom." Gu Jinli took off the small bamboo tube hanging from his waist and handed it to Qin Sang: "Here."


    Qin Sang''s face was filled with joy. He took the small bamboo tube and opened the wooden stopper on the bamboo tube. After confirming that there was snake venom inside, he said gratefully: "Thank you, Xiaoyu, you helped me a lot."


    Facing Qin Sang''s gratitude, Gu Jinli just smiled, took the bundle of parsnips, left the dead snake to him, and said, "Brother Qin, you can handle the snake meat. I''ll go back first, otherwise everyone will be suspicious." .


    When Qin Sang heard what she said, his heart skipped a beat when he thought about asking her for snake venom. He asked with some worry: "Xiaoyu, are you..."


    "What did you find?" Gu Jinli blinked and said half seriously, half jokingly: "I didn''t find anything, and I don''t want to find anything. Your affairs have nothing to do with me. We escaped together and lived through adversity together. Disaster victims.


    When Gu Jinli said this, it proved that she had discovered their affairs, but she also showed that she would not care about their affairs and only regarded them as victims of the disaster, three victims who had a life-long friendship with them. Qin Sang understood what Gu Jinli said and was very grateful that she did not expose them.


    If it were any other timid person who knew there was something wrong with their identity and asked her for something like snake venom that could kill someone, they would definitely scream out in fear and stay away from them.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t. She always pretended that she didn''t find any problem with their identities... This little silence was a great kindness to the three of them.


    Thank you, Xiaoyu. Qin Sang said sincerely.


    Gu Jinli looked at the young man''s face, smiled, and reminded him before leaving: "Be careful, you muste back alive."


    Qin Sang didn''t reply, he just looked at her back for a while, then lowered his head and began to handle the dead snake.


    Gu Jinli returned to the cave with the parsnip. Cui quickly ran over and looked at all her hands and feet. After making sure that she was not bitten by a poisonous snake, she said fearfully: "Xiaoyu, how can you kill a poisonous snake? It''s so dangerous." Ah, you cant do that again, do you hear me?


    Gu Jinli knew that Mrs. Cui was concerned about him, so he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother, I have read the medical book given by Grandpa Bai, and I know how to catch venomous snakes and how to detoxify them. You don''t have to worry."


    When Ms. Cui heard this, she was even more worried: "You kid, why are you disobedient?"


    When Aunt Tian saw Gu Jinli talking about her, she felt a little sorry when she thought that it was Xiaohua who told everyone about her catching a venomous snake. She hurriedly helped Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu can also detoxify snake venom, which is a great skill. If we are bitten by a snake, Dont worry about being poisoned.


    Mrs. Chen was most afraid of death. When she heard Aunt Tian''s words, she hurriedly pouted a few times and said: "You crow mouth, what are you talking about about death and immortality? What if a passing **** hears it and lets us meet a poisonous snake? Hurry up and spit it out. Spit, let Master God know that these words dont count.


    Aunt Tian was also afraid that good things would not work but bad things would happen, so she hurriedly spat out a mouthful of saliva and hit herself in the mouth several times.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to slip away to avoid being caught by Cui and continue preaching.


    When it was getting dark, Third Grandpa and the others came back from looking for food. They didnt find anything to eat, but they found half a can of water. They were lucky.


    When Mrs. Chen saw the half-jar of water, she hurried over and took it from Third Grandpa''s hand while licking her face: "Third uncle, you have worked hard. Please rest quickly. I will get the water to make beans for everyone to eat."


    Without waiting for the third grandfather to speak, he ran towards his two sons with the half-jar of water in his arms, and each of them gave them several sips. Gu Dagui''s face was filled with embarrassment, and he scolded her repeatedly: "Ms. Chen, that''s enough for you." Ah, hurry up and help cook!"


    Ms. Chen finished filling the water for her two sons. After hearing Gu Daguis words, she hurriedly ran to find the third grandma to help cook.


    Supper was a hodgepodge of boiled soybeans, leaves, and grass roots. But because snake meat was added, the taste was not as bitter as before, but had a hint of deliciousness. Everyone was very satisfied with the meal.


    After eating, Third Grandpa arranged the manpower for the night watch, and each family began to rest.


    The three members of the Qin family did not sleep in the cave. Mr. Qin''s exnation was: "The cave is too small. We all have martial arts skills in our family. We have nothing to fear, so we won''t be crowded with the big guys."


    The third grandfather did not stop him. After all, there were wives and girls from several families in the cave. The three of the Qin family were outsiders. It was better not to crowd together, so he asked Mr. Qin to take Qin Eng and Qin Sang to find a ce to sleep near the cave. .


    Lao Qin did not rest near the cave, but went to the grass under the slope.


    Mr. Qin said: "We can sleep down there and show everyone the people."


    The excuse was perfect and no one suspected it. Only Gu Jinli knew that the three of them were going to take action tonight.


    Sure enough, after the third grandson of the Qin family descended to the slope, he only stayed in the grass for half an hour before leaving the mountain range and rushing to Yongtai Mansion overnight.

 Chapter 45: Everything comes true

    Chapter 45: Everythinges true


    Chapter 45 Its done


    The three members of the Qin family rushed all the way for three hours until they arrived at the outskirts of Yongtai Mansion at midnight.


    They did not take action immediately, buty in ambush under a dry river in the suburbs.


    This wadi was hidden in a patch of dry vines, covering the bodies of the three of them.


    Not far from the wadi, there were more than a dozen tents standing. Soldiers in armor were patrolling near the tents with spears tied with red tassels.


    After Peng Changyong upied Yongtai Mansion, he sent a group of soldiers to station on the outskirts of the city to prevent anyone from learning about Yongtai Mansion and raiding Yongtai Mansion.


    The soldier captured by Qin Sang was a personal soldier of Peng Changyong. They learned a lot about Peng Changyong from him. In addition to the deal between Peng Changyong and Master Cao, they also asked about part of the troops deployed after Peng Changyong upied Yongtai Mansion.


    And this station is their first target tonight.


    Half an hourter, they figured out the patrol pattern of the garrison. Taking advantage of the darkness, they sneaked into the garrison, entered a tent, killed a small g and two soldiers, and took away their clothes and waistbands. Then he put the body into the quilt to cover it up, quietly exited the station, and ran all the way towards Yongtai Mansion.


    Arriving at the gate of Yongtai Mansion, Qin Eng waved a military g in his hand and shouted to the guards on the tower: "Open the city gate quickly. Sun Baihu asked us to inform General Peng that another caravan of fat meat ising!"


    Fat pork is Peng Changyongs scornful term for those rich people who fled for famine. Peng Changyong not only killed good people and took credit for their merits, but also intercepted and killed the passing convoys of wealthy people to make money.


    It waste at night, and the gate guard of Yongtai Mansion was tired. Hearing this, he became energetic andughed: "Another fool hase to give us food, money, and women."


    The guards on the city tower didn''t think much about it. After all, they had indeed killed some wealthy families who had fled the country in the past few days. Therefore, after asking the names and positions of the three of them, they hung a bamboo basket from the city tower and said to them: " Put the belt card in."


    Qin Eng and the others took out three waist cards and put them into the bamboo basket.


    The guard on the city tower showed the three waist cards to the guard and told the story about the three of them.


    The guard was a fat middle-aged man who was very drunk. Hearing that there were only three of them, he was half relieved. He also heard that there were waist badges as evidence, one of which was Xiaoqi Chang''s waist badge, so he waved. He waved his hands and said with a big tongue: "Let it go, let it go, let it go~"


    "Hey, little one, go and open the city gate for them." After receiving the order, the guard ran to open the city gate for the three Qin family members. After putting them into the city, he asked them greedily: "Three brothers , How rich is that fat teams family?


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "It''s very rich. There are twenty-six carriages, and more than a dozen carriages have deep ruts. I guess there are good things. I guess they are yellow and white things. Now we will stop in the suburbs to rest. Tomorrow will dawn." Will go to town."


    When the guard heard this, he almost drooled: "This is so rich."


    This guard loves money, but the guard next to him loves color: "Are there anydies among the rich families? Hey, I heard from the general that those richdies are very soft. If you can touch them once in this life, it will be worth dying. .


    Qin Eng looked at the wretched expression on the guard''s face and felt sick in his heart, but he said: "There are severaldies and several youngdies."


    When the guard heard this, his eyes lit up and he even said a few good words. Mr. Qin said a few words to them, then left and walked to the city. After walking more than ten meters, you can still hear theughter of the guards.


    Qin Eng heard this and cursed in a low voice: "My officers and soldiers in Da Chu are actually such beasts!"


    Mr. Qin frowned and reminded him: "Stop talking and remember what you promised us. After tonight, you will follow us south and you can''t run away privately."


    Qin Eng didn''t speak. After a while, he nodded and agreed.


    The soldier Qin Sang captured said that Peng Changyong had been staying in the prefect''s office these days, and the three of them ran all the way to the prefect''s office.


    Along the way, they saw no corpses, but saw pools of dried and ck blood, and their noses were filled with the smell of blood, silently telling them about the tragedy that had happened in this city.


    The prefects government office is located in the center of the city. As soon as they arrived outside the government office, they heard bursts of mensughter and womens cries. Qin Eng''s face became darker, and his eyes were full of anger. Qin Sang reminded him in a low voice: "Second brother, hold it tight, don''t reveal your secrets."


    They are going for an assassination. The second brother is in Qi Qing and can easily be discovered.


    Qin Eng suppressed the hatred on his face and walked towards the prefect''s office with Mr. Qin and Qin Sang.


    Half an hourter, there was chaos in the mansion, and someone shouted: "Come here,e here, it''s bad, the general has been killed!"


    When all the soldiers who were having fun heard the shouts, their faces changed with fear. They quickly picked up their swords and guns and rushed into the yard where Peng Changyong lived. However, they did not catch any assassins and only saw Peng Changyong''s purple body.


    The next day, when it was just dawn, Gu Jinli woke up. By the light of the bonfire, he saw that the people in the cave were not awake yet. He got up lightly, left the cave, stood on the slope, and by the faint light, Looking at the grass under the slope, he didn''t see the three people of the Qin family.


    has note back yet.


    She stood on the **** for a while, returned to the cave, took out some parsnips she found yesterday, cut off the leaves of the parsnips, leaving only the rhizomes, then cut the rhizomes into small pieces, took out an iron pot, and started frying Make rhizomes.


    When she finished cooking the windproof, everyone woke up.


    Luo Huiniang saw her putting pieces of small roots into bamboo tubes. She immediately ran over and squatted beside her, rubbing her eyes and asking, "Xiaoyu, have you made your medicinal materials?"


    Last night, Xiaoyu said that she would get up in the morning to fry the medicinal materials. She was very curious about the medicinal materials and thought she would get up to read them this morning, but she overslept.


    Gu Jinli nodded, looked at Luo Huiniang who was still a little confused, and said with a smile: "Yes, it has been prepared."


    Fangfeng is not a precious medicinal material, it is verymon, and the preparation method is also very simple.


    She put two pieces of prepared parsnips into Luo Huiniang''s hands and said, "For you to y with."


    Luo Huiniang looked at the parsnip in her hand, picked up a piece and put it in her mouth to bite: "It''s so hard, but a little sweet."


    Luo Huiniang spat out the parsnip in her mouth, asked Gu Jinli for two more pieces, and ran to tell everyone: "Look, this is a medicinal material concocted by Xiaoyu. What is it called Feng? It can cure wind and cold."


    Gu Jinli did not stop Luo Huiniang. This was her way of letting everyone slowly ept her medical skills.


    After Luo Huiniangs publicity, everyone knew that Gu Jinli had really concocted the medicinal materials.


    The third grandmother took a piece of parsnip, looked at it, and said with a smile: "We Xiaoyu are worthy of having read medical books, so we know how to prepare medicinal materials."


    Aunt Tian also praised her because she had been eating food from the Gu Dashan family.


    Mr. Chen likes to follow trends the most. She can say a few nice words for free, and she even praised Gu Jinli very much.


    When Gu Yumei heard theirpliments about Gu Jinli, she felt a little sour in her heart. She muttered dissatisfiedly: "What''s so great about it? I just chop up a few grasses and put them in a pot to stir-fry a few times. What kind of skill is that?"


    There will be more updates in the evening when the collection exceeds 1,000. Thank you all for your support^0^. The escape is almost over here. The next step is to settle down.

 Chapter 46: bypass

    Chapter 46: bypass


    Chapter 46 Detour


    In the middle of the nightst night, two brothers, Gu Damu and Gu Dalin, were keeping vigil. After the third grandfather got up, he asked Uncle Tian to call their brothers back and said to them: "We don''t know what the situation is in Yongtai Mansion today. If you want to go on your way, you have to go to bed first." , just in case you have to rush, be alert."


    Brothers Gu Damu and Gu Dalin responded and took a bamboo tube of water handed over by Gu Qingtian. The two brothers took a sip each, and after moistening their throats, they walked into the cave andy down on the haystack at his house, preparing to sleep.


    After a while, Third Grandpas voice came from the entrance of the cave, asking them: Have you seen Grandpa Qin? Its already dawn, why havent the three of theme up yet?


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he felt a little worried, fearing that the affairs of the three people of the Qin family would be exposed.


    Gu Damu''s answer was unexpected: "Mr. Qin and the others went to Yongtai Mansion to inquire about the situation. They said they would be backter, so let''s not leave and wait for them."


    Gu Jinli was surprised. When did Mr. Qin tell Gu Damu that they were going to Yongtai Mansion, and why did he give such a reasonable reason?


    Everyone was also surprised. The third grandfather asked Gu Damu: "When did Mr. Qin tell you?"


    Gu Damu said: "I said itst night when we met the Qin family''s ancestors and grandsons at the mountain col on the left before we went to bed."


    On the left side of the cave, there is a depression that is one person deep and two meters wide. This is where several men go to relieve themselves, while the women go to the dead woods on the right to relieve themselves.


    As soon as Gu Damu said this, everyone understood and did not ask any more questions. They were very grateful to the three people of the Qin family. If it were them, they would not dare to go to Yongtai Mansion to check the situation. If one of them is not good, someone will die.


    Gu Jinli admired the behavior of the three people of the Qin family. This was such a good excuse. He even asked Brother Gu Damu who was keeping watch in the middle of the night to say that in this way, even if Brother Gu Damu patrolled down the **** in the middle of the night, they would not see the three of them. People would not suspect anything. They just thought that the three of them went to Yongtai Mansion.


    After the catastrophe that night, Lao Yan was very afraid that someone among them would die again. After hearing that the three people of the Qin family went to Yongtai Mansion to see the situation, they sped their hands together and bowed to the east sky: "God bless you, Mr. Qin." Brother, grandson and grandson are back safely."


    When the third grandfather knew that the Qin familys ancestors and grandsons did note to the cave to gather, he put the matter aside and said to Luos father: Tie Zhu, go to the ce where we found the waterst night and bring back the jar.


    They found a dripping stone crack in the mountainsst night and collected half a jar of water. Before leaving, they put a jar there to collect water. After one night, they should be able to collect a lot of water.


    Ill go right away. Luos father picked up a jar, took the machete, and left the cave.


    After Luos father left, the third grandfather called Gu Dashan, Uncle Tian, Gu Dafu, and Gu Dagui, and went to the mountains again to look for food.


    They didn''t find anything to eatst night and ate a lot of beans. They had to look for food quickly and fill up the "holes" they had eaten.


    As for Gu Qingtian, Gu Qingliang, and Gu Dexing, they still stayed in the cave and did not go out to find food.


    The third grandma was very dissatisfied with this, but the third grandpa said that it is not peaceful now, and he was afraid that some disaster victims would find this ce and hurt the women, so leaving these half-grown men here, if outsiders reallye, they can also bluff people. , so that others dare not take action easily.


    Luo Wu and Gu Jinan still went to patrol down the slope.


    Gu Jinli''s several girls were arranged by the third mistress to cut the grass.


    The weather is getting cold now, and they dont have thick clothes. They cut some dead grass and weave it into straw clothes and sandals to keep out the cold.


    After they cut several rounds of withered grass, and the third mistress and other women in charge knitted a few straw clothes, the three people from the Qin family also came back, with tired faces on their faces.


    When Third Grandma saw them, she hurried up to meet them and asked Mr. Qin: "Brother Qin, how is the situation in Yongtai Mansion? Can we still go that way?"


    Mr. Qin wiped his face to cheer himself up, shook his head and said: "It''s not good. Peng Changyong''s soldiers are stationed on the outskirts of Yongtai Mansion. Whenever they see someone, they will wee them into the city. But it''s not relief, but murder and robbery." .


    The faces of the Third Grandma and the other women changed greatly when they heard this: "Here, are we still killing people? You beasts!" Mrs. Chen was most concerned about her own life and death, and hurriedly asked Mr. Qin: "What should we do now? How long should we hide here? ? There is absolutely nothing to eat in this mountain. If we hide for a long time, we will be dead if we run out of food."


    As he was talking, Third Grandpa and the others also came back. Seeing the three people of the Qin family, they asked again about the situation in Yongtai Mansion.


    Mr. Qin said it again, and finally said: "We don''t have to hide in the mountains. We can go down the mountain. Instead of taking the official road, we can bypass Yongtai Mansion from the in, then go up the Chi Road, follow the Chi Road, and pass through the Six Prefectures of Zhongzhou. In ces like Jianghuai, which is separated by a river from the south of the Yangtze River, the drought should not be that severe."


    After a pause, Mr. Qin continued: "If the drought is still severe in ces like the Jianghuai River, we will cross the river and go to the hintend of the south of the Yangtze River."


    With Mr. Qins words, everyone seemed to have found a backbone. This route was too familiar. If I hadnt walked it myself, how could I have said it so clearly?


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa felt that his burden was much lighter: "Brother Qin is well-informed, we listen to you."


    Mr. Qin chuckled and said, "We are escaping together. No one listens to anyone else''s opinions. When something happens, we work together to find a solution."


    Once he decided to bypass Yongtai Mansion and go south, Third Grandpa asked Gu Dashan and Uncle Tian to take the jars and continue to collect water from the cracks in the rocks. As much as they could catch.


    In the evening, everyone got together again, decided on the exact route, and discussed how to deal with anything if something happened on the way. It was not until the beginning of the night that everyone went to bed.


    At dawn the next day, everyone got up. After roasting the beans, each person shared a handful of beans, and then gave the younger children straw clothes to keep out the cold. The group began to go down the mountain and walked outside the mountain.


    Halfway up the mountain, they met some victimsing down from other peaks. It seemed that many victims were hiding in the mountains like them.


    No one paid any attention to anyone else, they just kept their belongings tight and walked at a distance.


    After descending from the mountain, Mr. Qin led several members of his family across the dry river where they first arrived and walked towards the in in front of the dry river.


    When some victims saw this, they nced in the direction of Yongtai Mansion, and then chased after them, shouting: "Fellows in front of me, wait a minute, where are you going?"


    Several families remained silent, fearing that the victims who followed were bad people.


    Mr. Qin slowed down, and when the victims asked again, he turned around and said to them: "The defenders of Yongtai Prefecture killed the good and took credit for their merits. There is no way to go there. We are going to this in to take a detour south."


    After saying this, Mr. Qin ignored them and exined to the third grandfather: "They are all poor people. I can''t bear them to die. Brother Gu, don''t me me."


    Third Grandpa shook his head: "Brother Qin, there is no need to exin, we all understand...Oh, God is so annoying."


    After hearing what Mr. Qin said, the victims hurriedly ran back to tell the people they knew. After a while, many victims followed them.


    There are many smart people among the victims who know that it is better to go south than east. They have also experienced the killings by officers and soldiers of Yongtai Prefecture, so more and more victims are going south.


    When Gu Jinli and the others bypassed Yongtai Mansion and got onto the Chidao, they saw more victims on both sides of the Chidao. They were in groups, stretching for hundreds of miles. The number of people was no less than what she saw when she woke up.


    Mr. Qin felt relieved when he saw so many victims going south. Only with more victims going south would the yamen not be too strict when registering, and their identities would not be exposed.

 Chapter 47: fall ill

    Chapter 47: fall ill


    Chapter 47 Falling Sick


    More than a monthter, a ruined temple on the outskirts of Yuchang Mansion in Zhongzhou was filled with skinny victims.


    It is now mid-October, and winter has entered Yuchang Prefecture in Zhongzhou. Although there is no snow, the temperature in the morning and evening is very low, and there will be a kind of white frost like snow.


    A white-headed frost can chill people to the core.


    The victims had nothing to keep out the cold, so they could only hide in groups in the ruined temples and light fires to keep warm.


    In a thatched shed under the wall of the ruined temple, Gu Jinli and his family were hiding here to keep warm.


    They bypassed Yongtai Mansion and went up Chidao, then turned right and headed south to Zhongzhou, but half of thend in Zhongzhou was dry and was also affected by the disaster.


    The area affected by the disaster was toorge, with half of Chu suffering from famine. The court''s efforts in disaster relief were too small, and the food provided for disaster relief was far from enough.


    The six prefectures in Zhongzhou were too busy to take care of themselves and did not dare to help the victims fleeing from the northwest. They closed the city gates tightly and asked the guards to set up roadblocks to block the roads and prevent the victims from entering the city.


    They had no choice but to spend the night on the outskirts of Yuchang Mansion.


    However, along the way to escape the famine, the temperature dropped sharply, and many victims suffered from colds.


    Among Gu Jinli''s group, the third grandmother, Lao Yan, Cheng Geer, Tian Xiaohua, Gu Dalin''s youngest son Gu Qingxi, and Gu Dewang of Gu Dagui''s family all got cold and developed high fever.


    Gu Jinli found a lot of medicinal materials to treat wind and cold along the way, and now he has taken them all.


    "Mother, Aunt Tian, Aunt Gui, and Aunt Damu, the medicine is ready. Come and get it quickly." Gu Jinli poured the prepared medicine into the wooden bowls and said to the women in the thatched shed.


    "Did you finish it?" Mrs. Chen was the first one to rush out and grab the bowl of medicine that Gu Jinli had not yet poured. She carefully protected the medicine bowl, ran into the hay shed, lifted up the sleeping Gu Dewang, and blew the medicine in the bowl a little. After it cools down a bit, give him the medicine in small sips.


    Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Yan, and Aunt Tian also hurriedly came out, took the medicine into the hay shed, and gave it to their own people.


    "Hui Niang, you continue to boil the medicine. When the medicine is ready, everyone will drink a bowl. It can prevent wind and cold."


    They had traveled a long distance and had neither enough food nor clothing to keep them warm. The group''s health was very poor and they had to take medicine to prevent wind and cold, otherwise they would be seriously ill.


    "Okay." Luo Huiniang continued to cook the medicine ording to the method of taking care of the Jinli sect.


    Gu Jinli brought thest bowl of medicine to Third Grandma, and said to Gu Jinxiu, who was taking care of Third Grandma: "Sister, help Third Grandma up, and I''ll give Third Grandma the medicine."


    Hey. Gu Jinxiu helped the third grandma up, held her back with one hand and fixed her in ce, and held her head straight with the other hand. Working together with Gu Jinli, she finally fed the medicine to the third grandma.


    After taking the medicine, several patients were still drowsy. Mrs. Chen was extremely anxious and said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, is your medicine good? Don''t cure our brother Wang."


    Gu Jinli chuckled and replied to her: "If your aunt is worried, take Brother Wang to Fucheng to see a doctor now. The doctor in Fucheng is good at medical treatment, and he will definitely wake up Brother Wang immediately."


    There were guards outside Yuchang Mansion, and the victims were not allowed in at all. Even if the victims could get in, Mrs. Chen would not have the money to pay Brother Wang to see a doctor.


    Ms. Chen choked and had a stern look on her face, but she has always been thick-skinned and flexible, so she quickly said: "Don''t worry, why don''t you worry? Auntie believes in you the most."


    Gu Dagui is working with men from several houses to tie together the branches and dead grass they found to make simple grass wooden boards. He ns to surround the entire wall with these grass wooden boards to block the cold wind for everyone. Listen. After hearing what Chen said, he said angrily: "Take good care of Brother Wang and don''t make trouble."


    This woman was the worst at being a good person along the way. How much the Dashan family had helped them, but she couldnt say a few nice words? Mrs. Chen knew Gu Dagui''s temper and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Gu Jinxiu looked at Third Grandma and then at Brother Cheng who was also sleeping. She was a little worried and asked Gu Jinli in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, how long will it take for Third Grandma and the others to recover?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I''ve taken medicine and sweated. I''ll be fine after a good sleep."


    What she was worried about was that it would be bad if she couldn''t sweat or her fever wouldn''t go away.


    There is also Brother Cheng, he is not yet four years old, we cannot let him burn like this, it will burn out his brain.


    "Sister, please take good care of the third grandma." Gu Jinli told Gu Jinxiu, came to Brother Cheng, and put the back of his hand to his forehead. After feeling the back of his hand was hot, he rolled up his sleeves and trouser legs and began to massage his hands. Several acupuncture points on the upper body and feet.


    If a child under ten years old has a high fever, continuous massage of several acupoints on the hands and feet can reduce the fever.


    Gu Jinli kept repeating an action, pressing the acupuncture points on Cheng Geer''s hands and feet until they turned red, and then pressing the surrounding skin until small purple-red dots appeared, then she stopped.


    Not long after, I looked at Cheng Geer''s forehead again and found that his fever had gone down quite a bit.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and looked outside the hay shed. There were many hay sheds built around them, and they were all filled with victims. Some of them didn''t even have hay sheds, so they were crowded next to other people''s hay sheds, unable to drive them away.


    There were also victims who wanted to squeeze into their thatched huts, but there were so many of them, and there were half-grown men like Qin Eng, Gu Jinan, and Luo Wu who surrounded the thatched huts along the walls, so those victims couldn''t squeeze in.


    As for Qin Sang, he followed Mr. Qin, Third Grandpa, and Father Luo to nearby homes to buy things from those homes.


    There are many viges outside the city. These viges are afraid that the victims will cause trouble and will not let them in. However, they will sell things to them, but the price is several percent higher than before.


    There is no way, everyone in the house is sick. If we dont spend money to buy things, everyone will die of illness.


    When it was almost dark, Qin Sang and the other four finally came back with a load of things. The topyer was a pile of old clothes.


    When the surrounding victims saw theming back carrying things, their eyes shed green, and many wanted to grab them.


    Qin Eng rushed over with a machete and stood beside Mr. Qin. He nced at the surrounding victims with a pair of vicious eyes and sneered: "Come here if you are not afraid of death!"


    Those who were able to escape the famine all the way to Yuchang Mansion without dying on the road were all people who had experienced the disaster. One look at Qin Eng''s appearance and it was clear that he had seen blood. Those victims who wanted toe up to grab things immediately shrank back.


    Grandpa San and the others quickly returned to the thatched shed under the wall and ced four loads of things in the thatched shed. All the family members gathered around. Mrs. Chen was the quickest and immediately took away three old cotton coats.


    Third grandfather looked at her coldly and said: "An old cotton-padded coat costs five hundred dors. If your family wants these three old cotton-padded coats, they have to add one or two silver coins."


    Five hundred big bucks is half a tael of silver. Chen Shisou thought that when everyone went to nearby farmers to buy things, she only gave them half a tael of silver.


    "What? This old cotton-padded coat costs five hundred yuan a piece. Isn''t this robbery!" Mrs. Chen screamed, but refused to put down the old cotton-padded coat in her hand.


    Third Grandpa said: "You are right, the farmers nearby are robbing us, but can we not buy it? If we don''t buy it, we will get frostbite and die of cold."

 Chapter 48: Call the door?

    Chapter 48: Call the door?


    Chapter 48: Knock on the door?


    Mrs. Chen knew what Third Grandpa meant, but she pretended to be confused, shook the old cotton-padded clothes in her hands and shouted: "When I was in my hometown, it only cost more than a hundred yuan to make a new cotton-padded clothes. But when I got to Yuchang Mansion, it cost five yuan." One hundred big bucks? Five hundred big bucks, third uncle, it can equal the harvest of one acre of ournd. The harvest of one acre ofnd can be exchanged for an old cotton coat. Isnt this a scam? "


    These old cotton-padded clothes have been washed several times, and the cotton inside has clumps, and they are not as warm as wearing new cotton-padded clothes.


    The more Chen thought about it, the more her heart ached, and the angrier she became: "No, we can''t have these old cotton clothes. Take them back and change them. If they don''t change them, we will knock on the door."


    Knock on the door? The third grandfatherughed angrily. Mrs. Chen thought this was Gujia Vige, so she was allowed to do whatever she wanted? They were able to buy back these old cotton-padded clothes because they acted quickly. Those victims who arrivedter than them could only buy woolen clothes made of tangled hemp and old cotton wool.


    Gu Dagui grabbed the three old cotton-padded clothes in Chen''s hand and cursed: "Are you finished? You also know that was in my hometown. Where are we now? It''s in Yuchang Mansion thousands of miles away. Are you still here?" If you want to cause trouble on other people''s territory, I think you are tired of living."


    The strong dragon does not overwhelm the snake. They are just the victims who have escaped.


    Mrs. Chen was scolded by Gu Dagui and did not dare to yell anymore, but whispered: "This is too expensive... We don''t have much money in our hands. Brother Wang is still sick. If Brother Fa keeps freezing, then What to do?


    As he spoke, he started to cry. While crying, he said to Gu Dafu: "Uncle, our family is not divided. You can''t watch Brother Wang and Brother Fa freeze to death."


    When Gu Dagui heard this, he was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to hit Chen. Ms. Chen hurriedly escaped, ran to the side, pulled Fa Geer, hugged Wang Geer who was still sleeping and cried softly.


    "Dagui, stop." Gu Dafu scolded Gu Dagui. After a moment of silence, he said to the third grandfather: "Third uncle, if our family pays more, please give us five old cotton coats and two thick leather coats."


    Mr. Chen is right, their family is not divided, he should be in charge of the food and clothing of the whole family.


    Gu Dagui said: "Brother, we don''t need you to contribute money. We will pay it ourselves. Although our family is not divided into separate houses, we all have the money for each house. There is no reason for you to give us money."


    Dad was worried that they would get separated on the road to escape, so he had already distributed the family''s money to them, one share for each room. The eldest brother did not get an extra copper, so there was no reason to buy cotton clothes for the family now.


    Gu Dafu has experienced the evil people killing the victims, and now he attaches great importance to family ties: "Dagui, if you still treat me as your eldest brother, stop talking about it."


    "Brother..." Gu Dagui didn''t want it, but Gu Dafu directly took out three taels of silver and handed it to the third grandfather.


    When everyone went shopping together, Chen gave half a tael of silver, he gave one tael, and now he gave another three taels, enough to buy five cotton coats and two thick leather coats.


    "That''s more. The robe is two hundred yuan a piece." After the third grandfather took the money, he took out his money bag and counted another six hundred coins to Gu Dafu.


    When Mrs. Chen saw Gu Dafu giving the money, she hurried over and picked out two old cotton-padded clothes in the basket. Then she took another cotton-padded coat from Gu Dagui''s hand and left with three old cotton-padded clothes in her arms.


    These three old cotton-padded clothes belong to her and her two sons. The remaining two cotton-padded clothes are divided between the two brothers Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui. She will not suffer from the cold.


    Gu Yumei wanted to tear Mrs. Chen apart. Mrs. Chen only gave half a tael of silver, but took away three old cotton-padded clothes. Her father gave four taels of silver, but only got two pieces of cotton-padded clothes and two pieces of silk clothes. Is there any justice?


    He alsoined that Gu Dafu was stupid and suffered a loss after spending his money.


    Gu Yumei knew that the old cotton-padded clothes were not enough and she couldn''t bear the cold. She threw away her reserve and ran over to take a floral cotton-padded coat from Gu Dagui''s hand and put it on immediately.


    Gu Dexing was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to get a piece of cotton-padded clothes, so he hurriedly took away thest old cotton-padded coat in Gu Dagui''s hand.


    Gu Dagui didnt me them. He just chose two thicker robes and handed one of them to Gu Dafu.


    Third Grandpa looked at the families in the hut and said: "The prices of these things are higher than we expected. The money you give us can''t buy many things. If you want something, you have to pay for it. If you don''t want it, I will give you the money." Return it to you."


    The things purchased were several times more expensive than expected, and the whole family was very sad. For example, Mrs. Yan and Aunt Tian thought not to buy it. They might be able to survive the pain, but Gu Damu and Uncle Tian insisted on buying it. Gu Damu said: "Third uncle, I don''t me you for this. If we add more money, we have to survive."


    Gu Damu added money to buy old cotton-padded clothes for his children and Mr. Yan, while he, Yan and Gu Dalin bought thick fur coats.


    Aunt Tians family is poor and cannot afford old cotton-padded clothes, so she can only buy woolen clothes.


    After the third grandfather received the money, he asked them to choose their own clothes to keep out the cold. After they picked out the rest, he took it.


    The Gu Jinli family had money given by Qi Yi, so they asked Luo''s father to buy some more things for their family to keep out the cold. Most of the things Luo''s father carried were from Gu Jinli''s family.


    There are not only old cotton clothes, silk clothes, old cloth, but also shabby quilts, needlework and other items.


    Gu Jinli picked up some old cotton-padded clothes and gave them to Gu Jinxiu, Mistress Cui, and Brother Cheng: "Mom, eldest sister, please put on your cotton-padded clothes quickly. Don''t get cold."


    Mrs. Cui and Gu Jinxiu took the old cotton-padded clothes and covered the sleeping Brother Cheng and Third Grandma before putting on their own cotton-padded clothes. As soon as they put on the old cotton-padded clothes, they felt much warmer and their mouths were no longer purple from the cold. , hands and feet are stiff.


    What Gu Jinli was holding was a gray cotton coat with a few holes in it. She opened the holes and pulled out a bit of cotton that had turned yellow after washing. After confirming that the stuffing inside was really cotton, she sighed in her heart: This is really a cotton coat. A chaotic dynasty.


    There were soybeans in the Chu Dynasty, but there was no such thing as tofu. Soybeans were one of the staple foods of the people in Chu Dynasty and were used for cooking and eating. There were Wubao in the Han Dynasty, but they could not raise private soldiers; the style of clothes they wore was also The simrity with the Han Dynasty made her think that the Chu Dynasty was the ancient Han Dynasty.


    But the Chu Dynasty had thousands of households, which is like the Ming Dynasty.


    Now, she knows that there is cotton in the Chu Dynasty.


    Cotton began to appear in the Song Dynasty. Before that, the ancients used catkins, reed catkins, and various fluffs to keep out the cold.


    In short, the Chu Dynasty was like Hua Xia, but different from Hua Xia. It was abination of Han, Song, and Ming dynasties.


    Gu Jinli put on his old cotton coat and ran back to ask Third Grandpa: "Third Grandpa, have you bought the medicinal materials?"


    I bought it, and its in this basket. Third Grandpa said, pointing to the basket at Qin Sangs feet.


    This time they not only bought clothes to keep out the cold, but also some whole grains and medicinal materials.


    Yuchang Mansion was also affected by the disaster. The nearby farmers did not have much food. They only sold them some sweet potatoes and beans, butpared to eating grass roots and leaves, these coarse grains were considered delicious.


    As for the medicinal materials, Gu Jinli specifically asked to buy them.


    The types of medicinal materials she could find were too few, and there were two important medicinal herbs for treating wind and cold that were not avable at all. If she wanted everyone to get better quickly, she had to buy medicine.


    Since they couldn''t get into Fucheng, Third Grandpa and the others bought medicine from the barefoot doctor in a nearby vige, but the amount of medicine they bought was notrge. Fortunately, they bought all the medicines that mainly treat wind and cold.


    Upon hearing Third Grandpas words, Qin Sang took out the bundles of herbs from under the basket and handed them to Gu Jinli: Xiao Yu, take it.

 Chapter 49: Ask for help

    Chapter 49: Ask for help


    Chapter 49 Asking for help


    Gu Jinli took the medicinal herbs and counted them silently while looking through them: Scuteria baicalensis, Kuidi Ding, Galldder, Corydalis... there were more than a dozen medicinal herbs in total, all of which they needed to use now.


    "Xiaoyu, are these medicinal materials okay?" Qin Sang was watching from the side. He saw Gu Jinli looking through the medicinal materials, breaking off a small section from each bundle of medicinal materials, putting it in his mouth and chewing it a few times, for fear that they would buy it. These medicinal materials are not useful. After all, I bought it from a barefoot doctor in the countryside, so it''s hard to say whether the medicinal materials are good or bad.


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and said with a smile: "No problem, it can be used."


    The cooking temperature is very poor, which affects the properties of the medicine a little, but it can be used. At this time, it is enough to have usable medicinal materials.


    Gu Jinli took out a bundle of dry mugwort, lit it on fire, and used the mugwort to smoke the shed to kill bacteria and remove moisture.


    He also took out some turmeric, chopped it into pieces with a dagger, added it to the pot, and boiled it with other herbs.


    After the medicine was boiled, Gu Jinli called to everyone: "The medicine is ready, everyonee and drink half a bowl."


    This pot of medicine is for people who are not sick to drink. It is mainly used to prevent wind and cold, so as to prevent the third mistress and Lao Yan from suffering another batch of illnesses before they get better.


    Ms. Chen was the most active. When she heard this, she immediately rushed over and scooped the pot into the pot with the wooden bowl she had used to feed Wang Geer the medicine.


    Gu Jinli had quick eyesight and quick hands, and immediately hit the back of Chen''s hand with the handle of the dagger to stop her movement: "Auntie, this is the medicine bowl from which Brother Wang drank the medicine. Have you washed it? Use this medicine bowl to scoop the medicine directly. Do you want everyone to get cold?"


    Ms. Chen''s hand hurt. She wanted to say something to Gu Jinli, but she didn''t dare to say anything after hearing this. She smiled and said, "Auntie, you are in a hurry."


    Everyone knows that wind and cold are contagious, but in this day and age, a single wind and cold can kill someone if they are not careful.


    Gu Jinli took a clean wooden bowl from the side and handed it to Luo Huiniang: "Huiniang, divide the medicine for everyone."


    If the medicines were not separated, she could guarantee that with Chen''s temperament, their family of four would drink two bowls each. There was not much medicine in the pot, and half a bowl would be enough for each of them.


    Hey. Luo Huiniang responded, took the wooden bowl, and began to distribute the medicine to everyone.


    When Mrs. Chen saw Luo Huiniang, she gave her half a bowl of medicine. She was very dissatisfied and said to Luo Huiniang: "Girl Hui, fill the bowl for my aunt. What can be cured with just this little medicine?"


    Luo Huiniang said: "It''s half a bowl per person. If Auntie wants to drink more, she has to buy water."


    The river in Yuchang Mansion has stopped flowing, and only deep wells can still produce water. However, they are disaster victims from outside. If they want to drink water, they have to buy it with money.


    Chen Shi searched, asking for money was almost as good as asking for her life. When she heard this, she saw Gu Dagui ring at her again, and did not dare to pester her anymore. After drinking half a bowl of medicine, she took another half bowl of medicine and took it back to give it to her. Drink, brother.


    Several other families also started queuing up to get medicine.


    There was a lot of movement on their side, and the victims around them were all watching. Many wanted toe up and grab them, but they were also afraid of the knives in the hands of Qin Eng, Qin Sang and Luo''s father.


    There are also those who y the bitterness card.


    A couple holding a sick child came to the grass shed and knelt down to the third grandfather: "Old man, please give us some medicine, the child can''t hold it any longer!"


    The third grandpa took a look at the child in the couple''s arms. The child''s mouth was purple and his cheeks were red. He was obviously suffering from cold and had a fever. However, the child was notatose and was still awake.


    The third grandfather said: "There is a vige nearby, and there is a barefoot doctor in the vige. You can take your child to see a doctor." "Old man, the nearby viges will not let us enter the vige. Besides, we have money there, so just do it. Save the child." The person who spoke was the child''s mother, a thin woman with a disfigured face.


    The third grandfather frowned and wanted to refuse, but the woman reacted quickly and kowtowed to the third grandfather. The third grandfather was frightened and stood up quickly and stepped aside, scolding her: "You woman, why are you making things difficult for us?" The medicine is also used to save lives. I dont have any extra for you. If you want medicine, go to the barefoot doctor to buy it with your own money.


    The woman didn''t care about this. She kowtowed to the third grandfather and cried loudly.


    Her man did not stop her, but sat on the ground with the child in his arms, as if the third grandfather would not leave without taking medicine.


    You, get up quickly! The third grandfather was very angry. This couple wanted to rely on them.


    Along the way, he also saw many tricky victims, but he was in a very difficult situation at this time. It would have been fine if they were adults, but this couple came to ask for help with their children in their arms.


    What Gu Jinli hates the most is people who use children to threaten others into submission. This kind of person is the most abhorrent.


    When she saw that the couple refused to leave, she immediately got angry. She picked up a wooden stick and rushed over, hitting the crying woman with a few bangs until the woman stopped crying and jumped up. Pointing at Gu Jinli, he cursed: "Smelly girl, your conscience was eaten by a dog? If you don''t give medicine to save people, why do you still beat them?"


    Gu Jinliughed angrily: "Our families pooled their money to buy these medicines. Why should I give them to you?"


    The woman didn''t listen at all and just cried to the victims around her: "Oh, everyone,e and take a look. The people in this shed have no conscience. Even if they don''t save the children, they beat us severely. This is killing our family." Three lives."


    From the moment the couple came to beg Third Grandpa with their children in their arms, the victims inside and outside the ruined temple kept a close eye on the thatched hut. They waited for Gu Jinli and the others to relent, and then they swarmed up and asked them for medicine.


    Now seeing that Gu Jinli and the others refused to give the medicine, and hearing this woman''s words, they all took a dozen steps closer to the hay shed and threatened Gu Jinli and the others with their actions.


    After the victims surrounded their hut, a few arrogant people came out. The man leading them was a familiar face named Wu Da. He often ran around with a few brothers. Now he was walking in front, pointing. They said: "We are all victims of famine. We should help if we can. Not only do you not help, you also beat people. What''s the point?"


    Wu Da sneered and said to the victims: "Guys, tell me, do people like this kind of people who see their children dying of illness but refuse to save them deserve some punishment?!"


    Several of his aplices behind him immediately said: "For such a heartless person who won''t even save a child, let alone punishment, beating to death is not an exaggeration."


    The victims had long wanted to rob them. When they saw someone taking the lead, they immediately agreed: "Yes, yes, they only care about themselves and don''t even save their children. They have lost their conscience. We must teach them a lesson and let them know how to behave." Have a conscience.


    "Don''t put it so nicely. To put it bluntly, you just want to find an excuse to rob us." Gu Jinli sneered, scanning the surrounding victims, and his eyes fell on the one named Wu Da: "Your name is Wu Da, this method is not the first Just use it once, do you think you can seed this time?"


    People like Wu Da are just gangsters. They were able to escape from the northwest to Yuchang Mansion by stealing and robbing here and there, plus this kind of deception.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli had seen through their trick, Wu Da immediately incited the victims around him: "Don''t talk nonsense to them, they are just a group of heartless viins. Let''s go together, steal their medicine, and do justice to God."


    For your mother!


    Gu Jinli struck first, holding the wooden stick, rushed in front of Wu Da in a few strides, and hit him with a stick on the top of his head.


    Bang!


    Wu Da was beaten to the point where his head was bleeding. He was stunned for a while. After he came to his senses, he cursed: "You little bitch, you dare to beat you, Mr. Wu..."


    Before he could finish his words, Qin Sang kicked him to the ground, grabbed his straw-like hair, dragged him to the straw shed, and beat him hard in the face.

 Chapter 50: fierce

    Chapter 50: fierce


    Chapter 50 Brutal


    Qin Sang''s fists were very powerful. After a few punches, Wu Da''s face was swollen and bruised, blood flowed from his nose and mouth, and his teeth were knocked out.


    The victims who surrounded the hut looked at him with a sullen face. His fists mmed into Wu Da''s face, beating Wu Da beyond recognition. They all turned pale with fear. When he heard a click, which seemed to be the bridge of Wu Da''s nose being broken, he was so frightened that he hurriedly stepped back.


    Several of Wu Da''s aplices wanted toe up to help, but when they saw how hard Qin Sang was beating him, they were all so frightened that they stayed where they were and did not dare toe forward.


    Wu Da was beaten until his mouth was full of blood and foam. He tried to fight back, but was beaten even more severely by Qin Sang. He quickly cried out and begged for mercy: "Brother, have mercy on me... have mercy on me... we don''t dare to do it anymore... please spare us." This time


    They have used this trick to deceive people many times, and they seeded every time. Unexpectedly, they failed this time.


    Several adults in the thatched shed reacted but did not stop Qin Sang. They all felt that Wu Da should be taught a lesson. This group of people was so hateful that they used children to intimidate them.


    But Mrs. Chen was afraid of causing trouble, so she hurriedly called Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, stop quickly, don''t make trouble."


    Several of Wu Da''s associates heard what Chen said and hurriedly said, "Yes, this little brother, stop it quickly, don''t let anyone die."


    Some of his aplices threatened Qin Sang: "If you beat him up, the government wille to arrest you!"


    Mr. Chen was even more frightened when she heard that the government woulde to arrest him. She stood in the thatched shed and shouted at Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, let him go quickly. Don''t bring us any trouble."


    Gu Jinli nced at Chen and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, hold him down and don''t let him move."


    This is not the first time Wu Da and his gang have tricked people. If they dont learn enough lessons, they will do evil again in the future.


    When Qin Sang heard what she said, he cut Wu Da''s hands behind his back, pressed Wu Da''s back with his knees, and pinned him to the ground.


    Gu Jinli held the dagger and walked towards Wu Da.


    When Wu Da saw the white dagger in Gu Jinli''s hand, he felt a chill in his body. He red at her angrily and scolded: "Smelly girl, what are you going to do? This is Yuchang Mansion, and there are officials here. If you dare to do anything to me, I will go to the government to sue you and ask the official to send people to arrest you and put you in jail!"


    "Jail? If the officiales, he will also arrest a group of you." The dagger in Gu Jinli''s hand was pointed at several of Wu Da''s aplices, including the couple holding the child.


    The couple shrank when they saw Gu Jinli pointing at them. The disfigured woman retorted: "Little girl, please don''t use us wrongly. We are just ordinary victims of the disaster and have nothing to do with this Wu Da."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "It doesn''t matter, everyone knows in their hearts that it was not just one or two who saw you and your wife hanging around with Wu Da''s group."


    When the woman heard this, she didn''t dare to speak anymore, for fear that the more she spoke, the more Gu Jinli would be shaken out.


    Gu Jinli came up behind Wu Da with a dagger in his hand, stabbed his heel with the knife, then twisted the dagger and broke his hamstring.


    Wu Da never thought that a half-year-old child in Gu Jinli would be so cruel. After being picked off his hamstring for a moment, he reacted and let out a scream: "Ah~"


    Gu Jinli grabbed his hand again and cut off his tendons with a knife.


    Wu Da felt a stinging pain in his right hand. After his right hand could no longer move, he realized the fact that he had been crippled by this stinky girl! The victims who surrounded the hut looked at Gu Jinli in horror. Is this, is this still a child? She actually broke a grown man''s hamstrings and hand tendons. How could she be so bold?


    Gu Jinli wiped the dagger on Wu Da''s body, wiped off the blood on it, stood up and looked at the thousands of victims surrounding the hut and said, "I know what your intentions are, but I advise you to keep your bad thoughts to yourself. Come on, dont think wrong about the age of our family. We can escape from the northwest all the way here, so we are not afraid of trouble. If you dare to mess with us, we will never be lenient!"


    Her words were extremely intimidating to the victims. After being stunned for a moment, the victims dispersed and no longer dared to attack her group.


    Oh my God, the people in this hut are not to be messed with. A child dares to use a dagger to cut off an adult man''s hand tendons and hamstrings, and then says such words. It''s so scary.


    Several of Wu Da''s aplices, as well as the couple with the child, were so frightened that they trembled.


    The disfigured woman saw Wu''s defeat and hurriedly grabbed her man''s arm, and the family of three ran away in despair.


    Several of Wu Da''s aplices also wanted to run, but Qin Sang stopped him: "Stop, drag him away, don''t dirty ournd."


    The aplices were scared to death of Qin Sang and Gu Jinli. After hearing this, although they were reluctant, they could only carry Wu Da away.


    After the victims left with Wu Das aplices, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang turned around and walked into the hay shed. When Mrs. Chen saw theming in, she trembled with fright. She pulled Fa Ge''er, turned around and ran to Wang Ge''er. The mother and son were far away from them.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to pay attention to her, so Qin Sang spoke for her: "Grandpa Third, Uncle Gu, uncles, don''t me Xiaoyu. If she doesn''t do this, these victims will keep staring at us and look for opportunities to attack us."


    Third Grandpa sighed and said: "We understand, it''s just..."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, you can leave this matter to us, you''re still young." It''s also a girl''s house, and it''s always bad to see blood on your hands.


    Mr. Qin shook his head and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, Xiaoyu has to do this. Half of the reasons why those victims are targeting us is because we have few strong men and many children. Now Xiaoyu takes action and lets They know that the children of our group are not easy to mess with, and they dont dare to take any chances on us anymore, which is a good thing.


    When the third grandpa heard this, he didnt say anything else. He just sighed in his heart, God is so **** people, and it wears out all the good children.


    After this day, there were no more victims squatting and staring around their thatched hut, and the family finally felt a lot morefortable.


    Cui and Gu Dashan cried in the middle of the night because Gu Jinli broke Wu Da''s hand and hamstrings. They felt that they were useless as parents, which was why Gu Jinli had to see blood in his hands at such a young age.


    Gu Jinli knew that they were crying, but she didn''t say anything. The original owner was just aggressive, but she had a ruthless nature. Their family was fleeing from poverty. If they weren''t ruthless, they wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Fortunately, Cheng Geer woke up the next day and distracted Cui Shi''s attention, so that Cui Shi had no time to be sad that she was bing more and more cruel.


    Third Grandma, Lao Yan, Gu Qingxi, Gu Dewang and others also gradually woke up in the afternoon of the next day.


    The family members breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that all the patients were awake. The third grandpa was so excited that he held the third grandma''s hand tightly and kept saying: "Okay, okay, just get through this."


    But they were not happy for a few days. A group of government officials rushed into the ruined temple and ordered them to leave quickly and not stay in the Yuchang Mansion.

 Chapter 51: be driven out

    Chapter 51: be driven out


    Chapter 51 Being driven away


    The victims have traveled a long distance and finally arrived at Yuchang Mansion in Zhongzhou from the northwest. They are already exhausted. How can they be willing to leave?


    After hearing what the government officials said, the victims were stunned for a while and asked one after another: "Brothers, are you mistaken? We didn''t cause trouble, and we didn''t do anything to harm the farmers nearby. Why did you drive us away? ?


    "Yes, Brother Cha. We stayed in the ruined temple honestly. We didn''t steal or rob anyone nearby. We also used our own money to buy things from nearby farmers. We didn''t make any mistakes. Why are we being chased away? Walk?"


    We fled the famine all the way, and many people died. We finally arrived at Yuchang Mansion. The weather has turned cold now. If we leave Yuchang Mansion again, we will freeze to death on the road!


    Although Yuchang Mansion suffered a disaster, there was still water to drink and food to eat. They no longer had to fight for a mouthful of water and food. The past few days in Yuchang Mansion were the best time for them to escape the famine. Thought about leaving.


    There are still many disaster victims who want to settle in Yuchang Mansion.


    They had just begun to look forward to their lives, when these government servants came to drive them away.


    The government officials didn''t care whether they lived or died. Seeing that they kept asking questions, they immediately pulled out the sabers on their waists, pointed at the victims and said, "Shut up, everyone. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be killed by me!"


    The leader of this group of government officials was named Gao. Seeing that the victims refused to leave, ss Leader Gao took out the handwritten letter given by the prefect, raised it and said to the victims: "Look clearly, this is the official seal of the prefect." The handwriting is clearly written on it, and I order you to leave the Yuchang Mansion before tonight. If you don''t leave, it won''t be us who will chase you, but the officers and soldiers stationed there."


    The magistrate has been so anxious about the victims these days that he feels that he is very unlucky. These **** victims of the six prefectures of Zhongzhou are not going anywhere, so why do theye to his Yuchang Mansion?


    With so many victims staying in Yuchang Mansion, they have to eat and drink every day. When the weather is cold, people will freeze to death. If too many people freeze to death under their own rule, it will affect political performance.


    The master of the prefect even reminded the prefect that there were too many victims pouring into Yuchang Mansion. Even if the city gates were closed to prevent the victims from entering, the number of victims would be toorge and they would rebel if they could not be protected.


    This is a major matter of beheading. No matter what, they cannot have rebellious victims in Yuchang Mansion.


    Whether these victimsmitted murder, set fire, or started an uprising, these things cannot happen in Yuchang Mansion, and the victims must be driven away as soon as possible.


    If you want to rebel, go to another state capital and don''t stay in their Yuchang Prefecture.


    After hearing what the master said, the prefect was so frightened that he quickly ordered all three squads of government officials to dispatch people to the outskirts of Yuchang Mansion to drive people away.


    Gao Ban took the dead order and had to drive these victims away. If there were victims who did not leave, then polite, find a cut to death from the head. After killing a few, other victims became afraid.


    There were some literate people among the victims. When they saw the senior ss leader taking out the handwriting, they stepped forward, cupped their hands in front of the senior ss leader, and begged, "Sir, can you please let me read the contents of the handwriting?" "


    Leader Gao looked at the victim who was speaking and saw that he was about 20 years old. Although the clothes on his body were in tatters, they were the robes of a schr. He rxed and said, "Okay, let''s take a look, lest you think I''m lying to you."


    The disaster victim took the handwritten letter and read it word by word. Tears welled up before he finished reading. He knelt down and cried bitterly: "The prefect is not giving us a way to survive."


    boom!


    When the senior ss leader heard what he said, he snatched the calligraphy from his hand, kicked him over, and scolded: "You''re looking for death. How can you, Lord Magistrate, arrange this randomly? Come on, drag him down." Move aside.


    "Yes." Two government officials immediately grabbed the victim, dragged him out of the ruined temple, and threw him to the roadside.


    The senior ss leader raised his hand and said: "I heard it all. The handwriting is true. Don''t wait any longer and get out of here. Don''t me me for not reminding you. The officers and soldiers stationed in the suburbs wille to search the suburbs early tomorrow morning. If you don''t leave, , when the timees, we will be involved in a military disaster."


    When the victims heard this, they were so frightened that their legs weakened. They wanted to send out officers and soldiers to kill them.


    Oh my god, how can we live like this?


    The victims cried bitterly, but the government officials did not care whether they lived or died. After passing the order, the senior ss leader led dozens of government officials to guard outside the ruined temple, waiting for them to leave.


    The third grandma grabbed the third grandpa''s arm and asked with a worried look: "Old man, are we really going to leave?"


    Third Grandpa sighed: Its impossible if we dont walk.


    The yamen officers have alreadye to drive them away, and the squad leader also said that if they dont leave tonight, officers and soldiers will be dispatched tomorrow morning. They had seen the officers and soldiers of Yongtai Mansion kill people, and now they were very afraid of the officers and soldiers.


    Gu Jinli held Third Grandma''s other hand andforted her: "Third Grandma, let''s go. This Yuchang Mansion has also been affected by the disaster. The river has stopped flowing, so there is still water in the deep well. After a while, if If it doesnt rain yet and the water from the deep well cannot be pumped out, the people here will have to flee.


    Yuchang Mansion is not suitable for settling down, so they had better leave as soon as possible.


    Mr. Qin also said: "Let''s go. The prefect didn''t let us enter the city in the first ce, didn''t register our household registration, and didn''t find a ce to settle. This means he won''t keep us. If we leave as soon as possible, we may be able to get there before the middle of winter." Find a ce to settle down.


    After listening to the words of Third Grandpa and Elder Qin, the family members looked at the government servants holding knives and guarding outside the ruined temple. They knew that they had to leave. After feeling ufortable for a while, they began to pack their things.


    Fortunately, they bought a lot of things from nearby farmers, including clothing to keep out the cold, whole grains, water, and salt, so they could feel better on the road.


    The Third Grandma and Lao Yan have recovered from their illnesses, so there is no need to worry about them anymore and they can go on the road with all their strength.


    After the Gu Jinli family packed their things, they did not leave immediately. Mr. Qin said: "It''s too rude to be the first to leave. We have a lot of things. We are not afraid of ten thousand, but we are afraid of anything unexpected. We can''t offend these government officials."


    There are a few half-year-old girls here, all of whom are quite pretty. If those government officials take a fancy to them, it will be the end of the world.


    After listening to Mr. Qin''s words, several families nodded in agreement and hid in the hut holding their things. It wasn''t until the victims started to leave that they carried their belongings, took the elderly and children with them, and left the ruined temple among the victims. .


    During this period, Gu Jinxiu even touched his face with ashes from the fire, making himself sloppy and unable to see clearly. After being almost sold by Lao Gu''s family, she now pays attention to these things and doesn''t want to cause trouble to everyone because of herself.


    Gu Jinli pulled Gu Jinxiu and followed Cui, walking with his head lowered.


    Gu Jinan had a hatchet hidden in his clothes and followed the sisters to protect them.


    This hatchet was bought by Gu Jinan after Gu Jinli cut off Wu Da''s hand tendons and hamstrings. Gu Jinan asked Gu Dashan to buy it from a nearby farmer with money. Gu Jinan said: "If you encounter something like this that requires blood in the future, I will be the one in charge." Brothersing.


    Gu Dashan felt very guilty about this, so he took eight taels of silver and followed Gu Jinan to buy two hatchets and two kitchen knives. The hatchets were given to himself and Gu Jinan, and the kitchen knives were given to Cui and Gu Jinxiu so that they could keep them for self-defense.

 Chapter 52: join as a partner?

    Chapter 52: join as a partner?


    Chapter 52 Partnering up?


    The group of people helped each other and walked out of the ruined temple for tens of meters. They were relieved when they saw that no government servants came after them to make trouble for them.


    The surrounding victims were cursing: "A bunch of **** know how to bully us. They kicked us out in the middle of the afternoon. Where do you want us to stay?"


    After finally settling down for a few days, they were driven away again, which made them feel very ufortable.


    After scolding, the victims became confused again. They looked at the vast countryside and wondered where they could go in this vast world.


    A few days ago, after everyone came to stay at the broken temple, Mr. Qin took Qin Eng and Qin Sang to visit the area. He was already familiar with the nearby terrain. He stood there for a moment, pointed to a small road on the right, and said: "This way Let''s go, follow this path through four viges, then go over a mountain, and you will reach the official road. After walking on the official road for a few hours, you will reach the border of Yuchang Mansion."


    The family members had no objection to Mr. Qins words and nodded one after another: We listen to you, Mr. Qin.


    The surrounding victims also heard what Mr. Qin said. Seeing that he was so familiar with the route, some victims gathered around him. Qin Eng drew out his machete, looked at them coldly, and said: "If you don''t want to die, don''te here!"


    These victims had seen the cruelty of their group. After hearing Qin Eng''s words and looking at his cold face, they hurriedly stopped and did not dare to step forward.


    Among the victims, two old men with gray hair wearing old coats boldly stepped forward, raised their hands to Mr. Qin and said, "Old brother, we don''t mean any harm, we just want to ask where you are going next." Lets go? If its convenient, can we hook up with you?


    As he spoke, he pointed to a group of victims behind him and said: "We have about fifty people, surnamed Lin and Zhou. They are all responsible people with families and families. We will not harm you or cause you any trouble."


    They have been watching what Gu Jinli and his group have done, and they feel that although this group of people is old and young, they are very fierce and have the ability to protect themselves while not bullying others, which is very rare. If they could team up with them to escape, life for the Lin and Zhou family would be much easier.


    Mr. Qin nced at them, shook his head and refused: "There is no need to join forces. As for where we are going? Of course it is south. There is only one way to go south. If you follow it, we can''t stop it."


    After saying that, he ignored them, left with a few families, and walked to the path on the right.


    The two old men Lin and Zhou were very happy and hurriedly called to their family members behind them: "Follow me quickly."


    Although Mr. Qin refused to let them join forces, he did not forbid them from following. This was a good thing.


    The victims of the Lin and Zhou families hurriedly dragged their families to follow, but Mr. Zhou and Mr. Lin were very measured and did not follow too closely. Instead, they kept a distance of more than ten meters from Mr. Qin and the others, so as not to annoy Mr. Qin and the others.


    The other victims who came out of the ruined temple saw what was happening and followed them one after another.


    Mr. Chen saw the disaster victim following behind them andined dissatisfiedly: "Mr. Qin, why do you let them follow? What if they want to steal our things?"


    She protected the money and water on her body for fear of being robbed by the victims.


    Qin Laodao said: "With Wu Da''s affairs at hand, they don''t dare to rob us, they will only respect us."


    People are like this. If you are weak, they will bully you; if you are cruel, they will fear you and even respect you.


    "Respect us?" Mrs. Chen didn''t believe it: "You are always talking nonsense, are they the only ones who can respect us?"


    Mr. Qin said: "You will knowter."


    Mr. Chen, no matter how much you say to her, it will be useless. She will not believe you unless she herself suffers a disaster or receives benefits.


    Half an hourter, they reached the end of the path and saw a vige. However, the vigers in the vige were afraid of the victims and asked the strong men in the vige to stop them at the entrance of the vige to prevent the victims from entering the vige.


    However, there are several water tanks at the entrance of the vige where water can be sold to the victims. Water is very expensive. Twenty taels of silver per jar is almost like robbing money. Gu Jinli and his family hesitated for a while, but they still paid for three jars of water.


    Although the other victims were in pain, they knew how precious water was and pooled their money to buy it.


    After buying water, they circled the vige and continued on their way. Towards evening, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Third Grandpa and Mr. Qin said, "Stop. Let''s spend the night here tonight. We will continue our journey early tomorrow morning and cross this mountain to Shangguan Road."


    Mr. Chen was afraid of death. Thinking of what the yamen leader said, she hurriedly shouted: "The officers and soldiers areing tomorrow morning. If we continue our journey tomorrow, won''t we be beaten to death by the officers and soldiers?!"


    Qin Laodao said: "Even if the officers and soldierse, they will search near the suburbs and will not catch up with us all at once. Let''s get up earlier tomorrow and rush on the road early in the morning so that we will not be overtaken by the officers and soldiers."


    Those officers and soldiers are not that free. As long as the victims do not stay outside the city of Yuchang Mansion, they actually don''t care.


    "Really? Mr. Qin, please don''t lie to us." As soon as Chen finished speaking, Gu Dagui shouted: "What is it really? Go and help San Auntie cook."


    If you do nt do anything every day, you will only ask east to ask, do you know that everyone is annoying her to speak? He was almost embarrassed by her.


    Families pool their money together to buy food. Money is paid per head. When eating, food is divided ording to head. These grains are managed by the third grandpa. When it is time to cook, the third grandpa will give the grain to the third grandma, and let the third grandma take several women to cook together.


    Ms. Chen was afraid that others would steal her food, so she was very active every time she cooked. When she heard Gu Dagui''s words, she went to the third grandma with wind on her feet and asked her for food to cook.


    The Gu Jinli family, the Luo family, and the Qin family not only pooled their money to buy grain with everyone else, but also bought some grain for their own families and saved it for emergencies.


    Other victims also stopped and saw their families cooking. They were so hungry that they swallowed hard, but they did not dare to have any more bad thoughts. These families are so fierce that even a ten-year-old girl dares to break an adult''s hand tendons and hamstrings with a dagger, but they cannot be offended.


    The victims looked at it for a while, then dispersed in search of food.


    Gu Jinli was not idle either. He took Luo Huiniang and Tian Xiaohua into the mountains to look for various edible things and medicinal materials.


    "Xiaoyu, wait, I''ll go with you." Gu Jinan tied a small sack around his waist, picked up a hatchet, and caught up with them.


    Gu Jinli knew that Gu Jinan was frightened by her behavior in the ruined temple, so he wanted to follow her and protect her at the critical moment to prevent her from getting bloodied again.


    She wanted to say that it was not necessary, but knowing that Gu Jinan had a stubborn temper, she could only nod and smile, "Okay." The four of them entered the mountain.


    Gu Jinxiu wanted to go with them, but she had to take care of Brother Cheng and was afraid that she would be too weak and hold Gu Jinli back, so she stayed with Cui and the others honestly.


    Gu Damu The two girls from Gu Dalin''s family were too young, so Gu Jinli didn''t take them with him because he was afraid that if something happened, he wouldn''t be able to protect too many people.


    As for Gu Yumei, the girl from the vige head''s family didn''t like her and didn''t want to y with them, so she didn''t call her to avoid getting into trouble.


    Yuchang Prefecture was not as severely affected as the seven northwest prefectures, and there was a lot of food avable. The four of them walked around the mountain and found a bundle of green and yellow wild vegetables.

 Chapter 53: beware

    Chapter 53: beware


    Chapter 53 Beware


    "It''s bitter herbs." Gu Jinli and the other four were very happy, and Luo Huiniang was even more protective of the bundle of bitter herbs.


    Bitter greens are one of the mostmon wild vegetables and grow all year round. However, it is already mid-October and it is a famine year. They can still find wild vegetables, which proves that the famine situation is getting better.


    They continued to wander around the mountains and saw a few scattered wild vegetables, but these wild vegetables had been killed by the frost, leaving only rotten leaves and dead stems, which were inedible.


    Tian Xiaohua felt very regretful. She looked at the rotten wild vegetables and said, "If we hade half a month earlier, we would have been able to dig up a lot of wild vegetables, and we wouldn''t have to spend money to buy food."


    Her family is very poor, and her parents dont have much money. Spending a copper coin makes the whole family feel distressed.


    Luo Huiniang is naturally optimistic. After hearing what Tian Xiaohua said, she said: "We are very lucky today. If we look further, we should be able to find other food."


    Tian Xiaohua nodded heavily, keeping her head lowered, looking for wild vegetables. Her serious look almost made a hole in the ground.


    Gu Jinan raised his head and looked around, watching out for the victims who came into the mountains in search of food, and at the same time looking to see if there were any wild fruits or the like on the dead trees.


    Gu Jinli was lucky enough to find a dozen Rehmannia glutinosa nts with rotten leaves but intact roots. Rehmannia glutinosa is not a medicinal material for treating colds, but it can be sold for money.


    They will eventually settle down one day, and settling down requires money. If she is saving these medicinal materials now, it is equivalent to saving money, which will be needed in the future.


    Luo Huiniang saw that Gu Jinli was digging some weird things again, and she could no longer say anything. She had long been used to it.


    The group of four people stayed in the mountain for more than half an hour. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, they stopped looking for food and started to leave the mountain and trot towards the resting ce at the foot of the mountain.


    On the road, we met many victims returning from the disaster looking for food. Everyone had something edible in their hands. It seemed that this mountain had a lot of food.


    When she was about to return to the resting ce at the foot of the mountain, Luo Huiniang ran too fast and almost hit a woman. Fortunately, she was good at her feet and stopped in time, so she didn''t hit anyone.


    But the woman suddenly fell to the ground, hugged her left foot and shouted: "Ah, my foot! Why don''t you look at people when you walk and hurt my foot? You have to pay for it..." After seeing Gu Jinli, the woman''s throat As if someone was choking him, he immediately lost his voice.


    She got up from the ground neatly andined dissatisfiedly to Luo Huiniang: "Be careful when you walk in the future. It''s okay if you bump into me. If you bump into a bad person, you will have to walk around without food."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Gu Jinli stared at the woman''s back with unkind eyes. It was the disfigured woman, and she was also here.


    Gu Jinan also recognized the woman, clenched the hatchet in his hand, and said, "It''s her, the disfigured woman who came to seek medicine with a man holding her child when the temple was ruined."


    Luo Huiniang was stunned by the woman''s series of actions. When she heard Gu Jinan''s words, she reacted and hurriedly looked at the woman who had walked away. She had good eyesight. After a while, she pointed forward and shouted: "There is still that child!"


    Perhaps her voice was too loud, and the child immediately looked towards her, ring at Luo Huiniang with a pair of gloomy eyes.


    Luo Huiniang was frightened. After a brief fright, she became angry. When she was ruining the temple a few days ago, she had sympathized with this woman and felt that their family was very pitiful. But now it seems that this family is just bad people and no one is a good person.


    Gu Jinli frowned. The child was only five or six years old. He was very quiet and sickly when he was in the ruined temple. But now he can look at people with such a sinister look. He is obviously not a good person.


    The woman knew they were looking at her, so she didn''t look back and pulled the child away.


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t catch up, they would have done so if they were stupid. When this woman and child appear here, her men and Wu Da''s aplices must also be there. If they catch up, something will happen.


    Lets go. Gu Jinli took the herbs he found and walked first to their resting ce. Not long after the four of them came back, Luo Fu, Gu Dashan, and Gu Dafu also came back looking for food.


    Everyone was lucky today. Father Luo and his team found more than 30 wild sweet potatoes.


    The three people of the Qin family found a nest of hibernating snakes. There were eight snakes in total, some big and some small. The big ones were as wide as two fingers, and the small ones were as thick as the little finger. Afraid of scaring the women and children of several families, they had already decapitated and skinned the snake, leaving only strips of white snake meat with bloodshot eyes.


    Several families were very happy when they saw these things.


    Mrs. Chu took the half bag of sweet potatoes from Father Luo and smiled happily: "There are quite a lot of sweet potatoes here."


    Ask the third grandma again: "San Auntie, let''s eat roasted sweet potatoes tonight."


    The third grandma nodded: "Okay, let''s eat roasted sweet potatoes. Let''s bake all these sweet potatoes and have a hearty meal."


    Mrs. Chen had already snatched the pieces of snake meat from Qin Sang''s hands. After hearing the third grandmother''s words, she hurriedly gave the snake meat to Gu Dewang, ran to Mrs. Chu, grabbed the sack with sweet potatoes, and said with a smile: "Sister-inw Luo, you go and light the fire, and I''ll shake the mud off the sweet potatoes."


    Before Mrs. Chu could say anything, she had already dragged the sack, called her two sons and left. As soon as he turned his back, he reached out and took four sweet potatoes from the sack and gave them to his two sons.


    The third grandmas face was very ugly. This Mrs. Chen was really greedy for everything. But when she saw Gu Dewang and Gu Defa who were so hungry and thin, the third grandma did not scold Mrs. Chen after all.


    She pulled Mrs. Chu over, took the wild vegetables handed over by Luo Huiniang, and said, "Let''s make wild vegetable soup."


    That night, a family of more than thirty people each received a roasted sweet potato and a small bowl of wild vegetable and snake meat soup. It was the most sumptuous meal they had since fleeing the famine, except for the meal they had at the Qifu camp. pause.


    After dinner, Gu Jinli told everyone about the disfigured woman he met on the road: "That woman is not simple. She is in the same group as Mr. Wu. Several of Mr. Wu''s aplices must be at the foot of this mountain. We have to be careful."


    Several families were startled when they heard her words, and the women even turned pale with fright.


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly looked around. When she didn''t see the woman, she patted her heart and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you shouldn''t have offended them. It''s okay now. They will definitely find an opportunity to retaliate against us."


    Gu Jinli chuckled, shook the dagger in his hand, and said: "Auntie, they have seen how cruel I am and they don''t dare to trouble me, but it''s hard for you to say that. They saw that you don''t have a knife in your hand and you are thin. I guess. I will attack you."


    So you''d better be nice to me, otherwise I won''t save you when you are robbed.


    Ms. Chen saw the knife in Gu Jinli''s hand and thought of Gu Jinli breaking Wu Da''s tendons and hamstrings. She was so frightened that she shrank back and stopped talking.


    Gu Dagui was so angry that Mrs. Chen lost his temper. This woman was always like this and had to suffer a loss to be honest.


    Dont worry, everyone, that group of people wont dare to touch us. Mr. Qin said, However, that group of people is not easy to deal with, so wed better be careful.


    Mr. Qin looked at Qin Sang and said to him: "Sang, go around and see where they stay."


    Qin Sang nodded and plunged into the night.

 Chapter 54: Fortunately

    Chapter 54: Fortunately


    Chapter 54 Fortunately


    The Zhou and Lin families were resting nearby. When they saw their families talking together, and when they saw Qin Sang suddenly leaving, Zhou Lao and Lin felt that something must have happened.


    The two old men hesitated for a while, then got up and came to the resting ce of Qin and Gu''s family. Standing two meters away, they asked Mr. Qin: "Old brothers, what are you talking about? It''s dark and it''s not peaceful outside. You guys Why is that little brother still running outside?"


    Mr. Qin knew that they were here to inquire about information. He looked at the third grandfather and asked in a questioning tone: "Brother Gu, do you think?"


    Because Mr. Qin was familiar with the route to the south, his status among their group gradually became more and more important. However, Mr. Qin respected the third grandfather very much and knew that the three of them were from outside. Grandpa discussed it, and if Third Grandpa disagreed, Mr. Qin would not make his own decisions most of the time.


    The Third Grandpa knew the worries of the Lin and Zhou families, so he nodded and said, "There is nothing to hide about this matter. It doesn''t hurt to tell them."


    Mr. Qin told them that Wu Da and his group were also nearby.


    When Zhou Laolin and Lao Lin heard this, he immediately panicked.


    Zhou Laodao said: "Why are they here too? What should we do? That group of people is very difficult to deal with. They always find some excuses to deceive people. Along the way, many people have been deceived by them and lost their money."


    That group of people is very greedy. Every time they deceive people, they will deprive the victims of their money and food, and they don''t care about the lives or lives of the victims.


    What do you mean by listening to old brother, do you know them? asked Mr. Qin.


    Zhou Lao Lin hurriedly waved his hands and denied repeatedly: "I don''t know them, I don''t know them. I fled from Xiyu Mansion all the way. I just know them by face."


    Wu Da''s group had a dispute with Mr. Qin and his party. They were afraid that Mr. Qin would misunderstand, so they hurriedly exined.


    Seeing how nervous they were, Mr. Qin smiled and said, "You two old brothers don''t have to be like this. We won''t misunderstand anything."


    He then told them: "Don''t worry too much, that group of people are just market bastards. They are small in number and cannot cause any trouble."


    The real viins are Master Cao, Peng Changyong and others. Mr. Qin didn''t pay attention to those people at all. He asked Sang to find those people and keep an eye on them. He was afraid that those people woulde to do harm and make a few people suffer. The women and girls in the family suffer.


    Zhou Lao and Lin were still very worried. Instead of leaving, they waited here, hoping to wait for Qin Sang toe back and hear the news.


    Qin Sang went out for a long time and came back after a full two hours.


    Knowing that everyone was anxious, he said as soon as he came back: "That group of people was resting in a neem forest near the mountain pass. They had sixteen adults, three women, and two children. They had hoes and firewood in their hands that could hurt people. Knives, sharpened sticks.


    "Wu Da is not here. He must have been thrown into the ruined temple by them. Their current boss is the man with a disfigured face. I don''t know his name. They call him Fourth Brother Hu. He is a thug in a gambling house."


    Gambling thugs! The third grandma and several women were weaving straw clothes nearby. When she heard this, she eximed: No wonder they have so many tricks to deceive people.


    People who work in gambling houses are the best at deceiving and abducting people. They are also very difficult to deal with and shamelessly win over others.


    Qin Sang nced at the third grandma and saw that girls from several families were there. He lowered his head in embarrassment, but still told another thing he heard: "That woman with a disfigured appearance is called Sister Liu. She is not a serious family." The woman and Hu Si are not a real couple, their child was picked up on the road, and they mainly use him to cooperate with them."


    When the adults heard this, they all frowned. She was not a decent woman, but could she be the kiln girl in the courtyard?


    Hey, who are these people? The third mistress was distressed to hear this, and quickly asked the Chu family and the Cui family to take the girls from several families to have a rest and not let them listen to these words.


    But the third grandfather stopped them: "Wait a minute, sit down and listen."


    Old man, why are you so crazy? The third grandma threw the straw rope in her hand at the third grandpa. Is this something that a girls family can hear?


    Third Grandpa said: "That group of people likes to use tricks, and we have a lot of children here. Let them listen, and they will know what they are doing. They will know to be on guard when something happens, and they will not follow other people''s rules."


    If he were in Gujia Vige, he would naturally not let his children hear these bad things, but now they are on the way to escape, and they have problems with that group of people, so they can''t hide it from the children. They don''t understand anything, and things can easily get into trouble. The third grandmother had to let the children of several families stay.


    Lao Qin asked Qin Sang: "What else did you hear?"


    Qin Sang said: "That Sister Liu and Hu Si are more ruthless than Wu. They n to use grain to deceive some pretty girls and sell them in the next city."


    The family members became more and more frightened as they listened. Why are these people so bad? !


    Lao Zhou and Lao Lin turned pale with fright. He was extremely lucky to have the shamelessness toe to see Lao Qin tonight, otherwise he would not have heard such useful news.


    The Zhou and Lin families also have several half-year-old girls. If they hadnt heard the news and the girls from the two families had fallen into trouble, their lives would have been over.


    That''s all Qin Sang heard.


    After he finished speaking, several families discussed that they must stay away from that group of people. If that group of people settled in the same ce as them, Qin Sang and Qin Eng should take turns to keep an eye on them, lest that group of people would Take advantage of their girls.


    He also told the girls from several houses: "If there are women or childrening to talk to you on the road, don''t pay attention to them, don''t follow them, follow your parents closely, shout loudly when you are in danger, and pick up anything you can use to fight. , run immediately when you find an opportunity."


    Third Grandpa also specifically told Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang: "Xiaoyu, Hui Yatou, you two don''t go out alone to find food these days."


    These two girls like to go looking for food, and he is afraid that they will meet that group of people on the way.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang said, "Don''t worry, Third Grandpa, we understand."


    Gu Yumei suddenly said: "It''s Xiaoyu''s fault that we have enmity with that group of people. If Xiaoyu hadn''t broken Wu Da''s tendons and hamstrings, that group of people wouldn''t have targeted us."


    Gu Jinliughed angrily when he heard this.


    The third grandma was very unhappy and said with a straight face: "Sister Mei, Xiaoyu attacked Wu Da after the disfigured woman and Hu Si came to ask for medicine. You can''t me Xiaoyu for this, we have been targeted by them for a long time. On."


    Of course Gu Yumei knew that this matter had nothing to do with Gu Jinli, but she didn''t like Gu Jinli. She is the granddaughter of the vige chief''s family. When she was in Gujia Vige, all the girls in the vige fawned over her.


    But now, everyone only has Gu Jinli in their eyes and cannot see her goodness at all.


    She felt ufortable and always wanted to find an opportunity to say something to Gu Jinli.


    When Gu Dafu heard Gu Yumei''s words, he frowned and felt a little unhappy, but he only had two children left, Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei. He couldn''t bear to scold Gu Yumei, so he had to apologize for her: "Sister Sister Mei, you didn''t mean it. do not be angry."


    Zhou Lao and Lin Lao were a little embarrassed and couldn''t stay any longer, so they hurriedly left.


    After Qin Gu Luotian''s family allocated the manpower for the night watch, they also began to rest. As for the matter caused by Gu Yumei, none of the family members pursued it further.


    Everyone was woken up by the cold before dawn the next day. The weather was getting colder and colder. After several families got up, they put on all their warm clothes and woven straw clothes, packed up their things, and started on their way.


    Other victims remembered Gao Bantou''s words and set out before dawn for fear that the officers and soldiers of Yuchang Prefecture would catch up and kill them.


    On the way, Lin and Zhou''s family followed Mr. Qin and others closely, for fear of falling behind and losing their shelter.


    Gu Jinli squeezed Gu Jinxiu''s hand tightly and looked for the disfigured woman in the crowd from time to time. He actually saw her holding the child and chatting with other victims.

 Chapter 55: Shameful

    Chapter 55: Shameful


    Chapter 55 Shame


    The people talking to Sister Liu were two female victims. One was wearing a flowered jacket and holding a little girl about five years old in her arms. Although the girl was thin, she was good-looking and fair-skinned. The victims around them were as ck as coal.


    The other woman was in her early twenties, wearing a blue jacket. She looked pretty, but she walked limply, her body always leaning to the left and right, and she looked very twisted. She didn''t look like she was tired, but As if born without bones.


    Gu Jinli frowned, nced at the woman in the blue coat, and then looked away.


    Qin Sang was walking at the back of their group and saw Gu Jinli sizing up Sister Liu. He walked over to her and whispered to her: "Those two women are not victims of the disaster. They are with Sister Liu. They were probably just putting on a show when chatting, hoping to attract other victims to talk to them."


    Gu Jinli thought of the news that Qin Sang found outst night. Including Sister Liu, there happened to be three women in the group. And the woman in the blue coat walked so sluggishly, she should be the same as Sister Liu. Born in the courtyard.


    Qin Sang was worried that they would be harmed by Liu Jie''er''s group, so he followed Gu Jinli and pointed Liu Jie''er''s group to her quietly.


    This group of people did not get together, but scattered among the victims, even pretending not to know each other.


    Gu Jinli remembered the faces of this group of people one by one and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, thank you very much. I have remembered it."


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinxiu also looked at the faces of the group of people seriously when Qin Sang pointed them out. They also thanked Qin Sang: "Thank you, Sang. We will all remember it."


    Qin Sang was the same age as them, both fourteen years old, but Qin Sang was a few months younger than them, so they didn''t call him Qin Brother, but Sang.


    Qin Sang nodded, slowed down, and fell to the back of the team.


    Gu Jinli squeezed Gu Jinxiu''s hand tightly and continued to walk forward with Mr. Qin and the others, paying attention to Sister Liu''s group from time to time to stay out of their way.


    However, Liu Jie''er and her group were smart. They were just on their way and didn''t do anything bad.


    They got up before dawn and walked for more than three hours. At noon, they finally arrived at the border of Yuchang Prefecture.


    There are more victims on the border. At first nce, they are all carrying baggage, carrying burdens, and dragging their families with them. A rough estimate is that there are at least tens of thousands of victims.


    Fellow fellows, were you also kicked out by Yuchang Mansion? Sister Liu took the boy and ran to talk to the victims.


    These victims had never lived in a ruined temple and did not know Sister Liu''s character. When they saw her holding a little boy and a woman holding a baby girl beside her, they lowered their guard and said, "Yes, what about Yu Chang?" If the government doesnt keep us, we will be beaten to death by the officers and soldiers if we dont leave.


    The victims were very dissatisfied with the magistrate of Yuchang Prefecture for driving people away. When they heard someone starting a conversation, they immediately came over and scolded the prefect of Yuchang Prefecture: "The magistrate is such an idiot. We fled all the way to Yuchang Prefecture. We suffered so much." After many sins, we finally had a few days of peace, but he couldn''t tolerate us and ordered us to be driven away."


    "I heard that there is not enough water and food in Yuchang Mansion. I am afraid that if we stay too long, we will eat up all the food and drink all the water in Yuchang Mansion. For the sake of the people of Yuchang Mansion, the prefect will have to drive us away. Walk."


    "Bah!" Some victims spat and cursed: "Why did the magistrate do it for the people of Yuchang Mansion? He clearly saw that there were too many of us and was afraid that we would rebel. For the sake of his own political achievements, he drove us away. .


    The victim gritted his teeth and said viciously: "These ipetent officials have made me angry, so I will rebel and show them!"


    When Sister Liu heard this, she cried and said, "That''s right. We are forced to have no way to survive."


    The woman wearing a flowered jacket holding a little girl in her arms also cried.


    Perhaps they were crying too pitifully, and many victims spoke out tofort them. In less than a cup of tea, Sister Liu became familiar with the victims she had just met. Gu Jinli thought to himself: These disaster victims should wish themselves well, don''t be sold by Sister Liu and count the money for her.


    Mr. Qin saw Sister Liu and her group running among the victims, chatting with them, but pretended not to see them, and continued to lead several families forward into Tongshan Mansion.


    The famine situation in Tongshan Prefecture was less severe than that in Yuchang Prefecture. They could find water along the way, so they no longer had to worry about drinking water, nor did they need to spend money to buy water.


    But now that the weather is cold, many wild vegetables, wild animals, trees, and grass roots have been beaten to death by the hoarfrost and are now rotting in the soil. Animals cannot hide out, and they can find less and less food.


    Fortunately, the family still had food in store, and the three of the Qin family were good hunters. They could find snake holes and rat holes and catch snakes and mountain rats, so the family was not too hungry.


    The situation of other disaster victims is mixed. Those who have food stores can still survive, while those who dont have food stores can only drink water to satisfy their hunger.


    There are still many victims who are suffering from frostbite due to the cold weather and cannot continue their journey.


    Liu Jieer and her group took the opportunity to provide food and cold clothing to help several families with girls.


    Those families were very grateful to them. Some families simply gave their girls to Sister Liu and her group, just so that their girls could have food to eat and a cotton-padded coat to wear, so that they would not starve to death or freeze to death.


    Liu Jie''er and her group don''t ept all girls, they only ept those who are good-looking and weak-tempered. They don''t want the ones who are too shrewd. They are afraid that the girls will make trouble when they know the truth.


    Such a picky person, he also epted a dozen teenage girls.


    In addition to the girls, they also recruited several strong men to keep an eye on the girls.


    Mr. Qin and the others took note of what Sister Liu and her group were doing and didn''t care. There were so many dirty things along the way that they couldn''t possibly take care of them all. It was good to be able to protect themselves.


    The victims vaguely knew why Liu Jieer and her group were trying to save these girls. After all, in famine years, food is precious. Without a purpose, it would be impossible to provide food to save people, but they did not say anything. It was difficult to escape the famine, and no one wanted to cause trouble for themselves.


    Moreover, those girls were given to Liu Jie''er and her group by their parents, and the victims would not care about them.


    It would have been fine if Liu Jie''er and his group had kept exchanging food for people, but when they passed through five counties and were about to arrive at Tongshan Prefecture, many of the victims'' daughters disappeared. Following those girls, there were also Sister Liu and her group.


    These unscrupulous people kidnapped my daughter, my daughter! The victims who lost their daughters cried and cursed, but now it was toote to say anything. Sister Liu and her group had long since disappeared.


    The Zhou and Lin families were very lucky. After they learned the details of Sister Liu and her group from Qin Sang, they kept a close eye on the girls of the two families along the way and did not let them go looking for food or water, so nothing happened.


    After feeling lucky, he breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what the fate of the abducted girls would be, it was a good thing for them that Sister Liu and her group were gone.


    But they underestimated the greed of Liu Jie''er''s group. When everyone thought Liu Jie''er''s group had left, Liu Jie''er and the others came back to kill them in the middle of the night.


    I say four, the escape is really almost over, and I will start to settle down in two chapters at most, which means I am . PS: Thank you to those who supported me. The Tao system is updated, the update time is erratic, and now there are two chapters a day with 4K words [Farming articles are really expensive words!

 Chapter 56: Do not commit suicide

    Chapter 56: Do notmit suicide


    It was cold in the middle of the night, and the victims who were responsible for keeping vigil all huddled their hands and feet, facing the fire to keep warm.


    Hu Si, Liu Jieer and twenty of their aplices took advantage of the cover of darkness to lie on the ground and slowly crawled toward the resting ce of the victims on their hands and feet.


    They had long been interested in the homes with beautiful girls. When they got close to the resting ce of the victims, they dispersed in groups of three. While the girl''s family was sleeping, they took out a handkerchief soaked in medicinal juice and covered the girl''s face. Mouth and nose, after making the girl faint, then quietly drag the girl away.


    Their movements were very light and the sound they made was very small. In the howling north wind, the sound was almost negligible.


    But they dont seed every time. If they find that the girls family members are awake, they will retreat quietly and will not drag anyone away.


    Even so, after two trips back and forth, they dragged away eight girls.


    These girls were dragged to the foot of a mountain col about thirty meters away from the resting ce.


    Tongshan Prefecture is very mountainous. The ce where the victims rested this time was a mountainous area with many small hills like this.


    The group dragged the girls down the col, and then carried them away and hid them on the shoulders of five strong men waiting here.


    These eight girls are far from satisfying Sister Liu''s appetite. She is still thinking about Gu Jinxiu and Gu Yumei.


    The two girls from the Gu family are good-looking and of the right age. Lets capture them and resell them in Tongshanfu City. We will definitely get a good price.


    Liu Hezi was unwilling to touch the Gu family: "Those families are not easy to mess with. They are all ruthless people from old to young. We can go to the city to enjoy the blessings before our eyes, but we can''t offend those evil people for the sake of those two girls."


    Liu Hezi used to hang out with Wu Da. He was still frightened by the incident where Gu Jinli broke Wu Da''s hand and hamstrings and did not dare to touch these families easily.


    The other men who had followed Wu Da also said: "Brother Hezi is right. Those families, especially the girl with the dagger, are very difficult to offend. Let''s leave quickly and don''t take risks."


    "These brothers are all seven-foot-tall men, why are they afraid of a yellow-haired girl? She has a dagger, and we also have knives and medicine. What are we afraid of?" Sister Xia leaned against the wall of the mountain, lying softly. The corners of his eyes were slightly raised, and he nced sideways at Liu Hezi and the others with full charm: "If you are afraid and give up, then you don''t have to go. We will drag them away ourselves."


    Hu Si heard what Sister Xia said and said to Liu Hezi and the others: "Go up one more time and drag a few down. After dragging this time, we will withdraw."


    After Hu Si said this, without waiting for Liu Hezi''s consent, he led Sister Liu, Sister Xia, and ten of his men, climbed out of the mountain col, and once again went to the resting ce of the victims.


    Liu Hezi and the others followed Hu Si halfway, knowing that Hu Si did not trust them very much. If they did not follow them this time, Hu Si would not trust them even more in the future.


    Liu Hezi had no choice but to lead a few aplices to follow Hu Si and others.


    Sister Xia smiled proudly when she saw Liu Hezi and the others following them, and followed Hu Si, Sister Liu, and the three men towards the resting ce of Gu Jinli''s family.


    The ones in charge of the vigil in the second half of tonight are brothers Gu Damu and Gu Dalin. They are quite responsible. Although it is too cold to warm up in front of the fire, they look back from time to time to check the situation around them.


    But after all, the firelight of the fire was not as bright as the daylight, and the ce they could see clearly was limited. Liu Jieer and the others were veterans of this matter. After figuring out the pattern of their looking back, they looked away again. , while huddled up to warm themselves by the fire, they quickly crawled to Gu Jinxiu and Gu Yumei, covered their mouths and noses with handkerchiefs soaked in medicinal juice, and after covering them unconscious, the three of them dragged one of them back. .


    Gu Jinli was a military doctor and was very sensitive to the smell of medicine. While he was half asleep, he suddenly smelled the smell of medicine and woke up immediately. When he opened his eyes, he saw several people dragging the two girls back away, and Gu Jinli beside her Jinxiu has disappeared.


    "Come on,e on, the kidnapper is here to arrest him!" She shouted, holding a dagger and rushing towards the three people dragging Gu Jinxiu. She cut one of the people on the wrist with the knife, causing the man to suffer pain and drag him. Gu Jinxiu''s hand quickly released.


    Gu Jinli''s dagger turned again and stabbed the other person in the abdomen. Ah the man who was stabbed in the abdomen screamed, covered his abdomen and ran away.


    The man whose wrist was cut by Gu Jinli originally wanted to knock Gu Jinli out, but when he saw her stabbing his aplice with a knife, he was so frightened that he ran away.


    Sister Liu secretly cursed "trash" and immediately got up and ran away.


    Qin Sang had already woken up. He caught up with Sister Liu in a few steps and kicked her on the waist, knocking her to the ground. He rushed forward and took off both of her arms, trampled on one of her legs, and let her fall to the ground. She couldn''t move.


    Hu Si saw Sister Liu being arrested and did not go to rescue her. Instead, he took Sister Xia and an aplice dragging Gu Yumei and rushed into the night quickly. As long as they entered the dark ce, they could escape through the night.


    Gu Damu Gu Dalin had already caught up with him with a wooden stick, shouting loudly: "Stop and put the person down!"


    He shouted to the surroundings again: "Everyone, get up quickly, the kidnapper is here to arrest us!"


    Gu Jinlis previous shouts had awakened some of the victims. When Gu Damu and Gu Dalins shouts came again, all the victims were awakened.


    The first thing the victims did when they woke up was to count the number of people in their homes. When they found out that their girls were missing, they immediately cried out: "My daughter is missing. The killer of Heavenly Sword, please bring my daughter back."


    My daughter is also missing, Cuier, mother-inw, where are you? Respond quickly, woo woo woo


    Why are you crying? Go find someone quickly.


    For a time, the entire resting ce for the victims was in chaos. Everyone picked up wooden sticks, big sticks, and hoes and looked for people everywhere.


    Gu Jinli held the unconscious Gu Jinxiu, pointed to the direction in which Hu Si escaped, and said to the victims who were looking for him: "That group of people ran over there, hurry up and chase him. If it''s toote, they will escape and they won''t be able to be found." .


    When the victims heard Gu Jinli''s words, they immediately chased her in the direction of her finger. After chasing for a while, they met brothers Gu Damu and Gu Dalin. Through their shouts, they saw Hu Si and Sister Xia dragging Gu Yumei, as well as their An aplice.


    The kidnapper, its the kidnapper, catch them quickly!


    Hu Si was not afraid of brothers Gu Damu and Gu Dalin, but when he saw hundreds of victims chasing after him, he immediately became afraid. He dropped Gu Yumei and ran away: "Quickly retreat, there are too many people, we can''t hold it back. Don''t go back to the cave yet. , hide in the mountains, escape, then go back to the cave to take the people away."


    Hu Si said to Sister Xia and another aplice behind him as he ran.


    I know, Fourth Brother. Sister Xia responded to her aplice, and the two of them ran towards the mountains as hard as they could.


    Before Liu Hezi and the others dragged the people to the col, they heard the voices of the victims waking up and looking for people. They suddenly panicked: "Wait, we''ve been discovered."


    The brother who was dragging people with him asked: "Brother Hezi, what should we do now?"


    By the light of the fire, Liu Hezi looked at the densely packed victims rushing towards him. He immediately dropped the girl in his hand and said, "What should we do? Run away!"

 Chapter 57: turn up

    Chapter 57: turn up


    Chapter 57 found


    After Liu Hezi said this, he was the first to run away.


    The brothers hurriedly followed,ining as they ran: "We have already told those families that they cannot move, but Hu Si refused to listen. Something must have happened."


    "Shut up, you are talking so much at this time, run away." Liu Hezi looked back at the victims who were holding torches and shouting and rushing towards them. He was so frightened that he almost fell down and rushed towards them with all his strength. The Tibetans ran to the cave.


    Some sharp-eyed victims saw them and pointed in their direction and shouted: "Front to the right, front to the right, there are a few kidnappers there, everyone, hurry up and chase them!"


    The victims hated Liu Jie''er''s group, especially those who had lost their girls, and they chased Liu Hezi and the others desperately.


    Gu Jinli didn''t chase them. So many victims had already chased Hu Si and his gang, and she was not missing any one of them. The most important thing for her now was to protect Gu Jinxiu.


    "Brother Qin, search that woman''s body. She must have an antidote." The handkerchief was soaked in poison, which was quite effective. Without the antidote, Gu Jinxiu would not be able to wake up until tomorrow. Gu Jinxiu is a girl who is about to get haircut. Gu Jinli must rescue her quickly to avoid being gossiped about.


    Qin Sang rummaged through Sister Liu''s body and found a hard purse. He took out a small bottle of medicine, opened it and smelled it. The smell was so strong that it should be the antidote to the drug.


    Xiaoyu, here it is. Qin Sang threw the antidote at Gu Jinlis feet.


    Gu Jinli picked up the medicine bottle, put it on Gu Jinxiu''s nose and smoked it for a while. Gu Jinxiu groaned and woke up.


    After being awakened, Mrs. Cui, the third grandma, Mrs. Chu, and Luo Huiniang were so frightened that they wandered around for a while and finally found Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu.


    When Mrs. Cui saw the two of them, she immediately rushed over, hugged the two sisters tightly, and cried with joy: "Mom, Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu, it''s okay if you are okay, but I''m scared to death."


    Ms. Cui was awakened by the noise and did not see the two sisters. She was so frightened that she burst into tears and hurried around to look for someone. But it was too dark and the surroundings were too chaotic. Cui and the others were frightened again. They wandered around for a while before they saw them.


    Gu Jinxiu just woke up, she was still covered, she didnt know what happened?


    Gu Jinli patted Mrs. Cui on the back and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, mom, my eldest sister and I are both fine. Please stop crying."


    Mr. Chu, Third Grandma, and Luo Huiniang also ran over. After seeing that their sisters were all fine, Third Grandma and Mr. Chu sped their hands together and bowed toward the east: "God bless you."


    As soon as Luo Huiniang saw Gu Jinli, she asked, "Xiaoyu, what''s going on? Those bad guys are here to arrest people again?" She heard many victims shouting for the kidnappers.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, Sister Liu and the others are too greedy. They haven''t stopped stealing so many girls. They just used a handkerchief soaked in medicinal juice to cover up people and try to drag them away. But they are not lucky, I I woke up as soon as I smelled the medicine, caught up with them, and beat them to the ground with Brother Qin."


    Qin Sang had already captured Sister Liu''s two aplices and tied them with Sister Liu with ropes around their waists. When he saw Third Grandma and the others, he raised his voice and said, "Third Grandma, you two aunts, don''t worry. The three kidnappers have been caught by us, Xiaoyu and the others are fine."


    When Luo Huiniang heard Qin Sang''s words, she ran over. When she saw Sister Liu and the others, she took the wooden stick in her hand and beat them: "You are so unscrupulous that you kidnap and beat them." I wont kill you.


    Sister Liu was injured. Where can I stand Luo Hui Niang? Within a few moments, they fainted.


    Luo Huiniang snorted, ran back with a wooden stick, and said to the third grandma and the others: "Third grandma, mother, and Aunt Dashan, I knocked them out, don''t worry."


    Mrs. Chu shook her head helplessly. Sister Liu and her three children had been beaten badly by Qin Sang and Xiaoyu a long time ago, so why did she need to take action?


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to stay here any longer, so he and Mrs. Cui helped Gu Jinxiu up and said, "It''s too dark here. Sister Liu''s other aplices haven''t been caught yet, so let''s go back quickly."


    She was worried about Qin Sang, so she turned around and called him: "Brother Qin?"


    Qin Sang waved his hand at her and said, "You go back first, I''ll watch them here." Ms. Cui was thinking about Brother Cheng and was also afraid that something would happen to her two daughters again. After hearing Qin Sang''s words, she didn''t stay any longer and supported her. Gu Jinxiu followed the Chu family and others and returned to the resting ce of several families soon.


    The men and boys from all the families went out to look for someone. Only Aunt Tian, Lao Yan, Yan, and Chen were waiting in the resting area with their younger children. When they saw theming back, they happily greeted them.


    Brother Cheng was the most excited. He immediately rushed over and hugged Gu Jinli''s leg. His eyes were red, but he refrained from crying. Instead, he said very sensibly: "Eldest and second sisters are fine, it''s okay. Brother Cheng is very good." , didnt run around and cause trouble to the family.


    He wanted to follow everyone to find someone, but was stopped by Lao Yan. Lao Yan said that it would cause trouble for the family if he ran away and got lost in such a chaotic situation.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble to the family, so he endured his worries and stayed in the resting ce.


    Gu Jinli let go of Gu Jinxiu, hugged Brother Cheng, and said with a smile: "Brother Cheng is so good."


    Mrs. Chen looked behind them and saw no one else, so she quickly asked: "Where is Sister Mei? Why don''t you see Sister Mei? Haven''t you found her yet?"


    Ms. Chen is Gu Yumei''s biological aunt, and Gu Yumei has lost her mother. As an aunt, she always needs to take more care of her. She didn''t see Gu Yumei at the moment, and she was very anxious, but she didn''t dare to look for anyone because she was afraid of death.


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister Yumei is fine. Uncle Damu and Uncle Dalin have already caught up with her and should be back soon."


    Gu Jinli once again told what happened after he woke up.


    After hearing this, Mr. Chen felt relieved.


    Fifteen minutester, brothers Gu Damu, Gu Dalin, and Gu Dafu carried the unconscious Gu Yumei back.


    Everyone saw that Gu Yumei was back and nothing happened, so they all breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good to be back. Our family is lucky. The girls are not missing."


    Gu Jinli took out the bottle of antidote and put it on Gu Yumei''s nose and smoked it for a while. Gu Yumei coughed a few times and woke up. When she saw Gu Jinli, she cursed: "Gu Xiaoyu, why are you crazy? You stayed up sote at night. Smoke me with something so smelly!"


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes at her, stood up and walked away.


    Gu Dafu couldn''t bear to scold Gu Yumei, but Gu Dagui couldn''t help it and scolded Gu Yumei: "Sister Mei, don''t say that to Xiaoyu. If it weren''t for Xiaoyu, you would have been abducted by a kidnapper." Is there still a chance to curse here?


    "That''s right, Sister Mei, Xiaoyu is your savior." Mrs. Chen told Gu Yumei about tonight''s events in an embellished manner.


    Gu Yumei was confused. She was drugged and knocked unconscious by Sister Liu and her gang, and she was almost dragged away?


    After Gu Yumei reacted, her face turned pale with fright, her whole body was trembling, and she couldn''t speak at all.


    Seeing her so frightened, Gu Dagui couldn''t talk to her anymore.


    There was still noisy searching and arresting people all night long. At dawn, the victims finally caught all Hu Si and his group who were fleeing in the mountains. After beating them up, they asked what happened before. The hiding ce of the girl they abducted.


    The victims quickly organized people to rescue people and rescued more than 30 girls who were drugged and had their hands and feet **** from the cave.


    Unfortunately, six of these girls had been dispossessed by Hu Si and the others. When their families found out about this, they almost fainted from tears.

 Chapter 58: Beat to death

    Chapter 58: Beat to death


    Chapter 58 Beat to death


    Girl Fang, my dear girl Fang, how will you live in the future?


    Sufen, it was my mother who harmed you. I shouldnt have given you to these **** beasts just to give you a cotton-padded jacket to wear and food to eat.


    Sister Xiang, if you feel ufortable, just cry. Dont say anything, dont scare your mother.


    The families of the girls held their daughters in their arms andforted them while crying.


    But these girls were too badly hurt and had been drugged for several days. They were already delirious. They didn''t speak or cry. They just stood there in a daze, which made their families extremely anxious.


    When the victims around them saw this, they felt very sad and sympathized with them, but there was nothing they could do.


    Among the victims, an older woman saw that the clothes of several girls were torn to tatters. While wiping her tears, she took out a few clothes that were still intact and handed them to the families of the girls: "Hurry and put clothes on the children." superior."


    The families of several girls gratefully took the clothes, put them on their own girls, and held them in their arms while crying bitterly.


    When the victims saw what happened to these girls, they hated Hu Si and his group, especially the fathers of the girls. Their eyes were red with anger and they cursed Hu Si and the others: "Beasts, a bunch of damned beasts, they are all dead." This innocent thing has ruined our daughter''s life!"


    The father of these girls hated Hu Si and his gang. He called his brothers and n members, took big sticks, hoes, and shovels, and said to the victims around him: "Folks, those beasts have caused countless harm to people, and we can''t let them go." If you pass them, you must kill them to prevent them from harming others again!"


    The victims also hated Hu Si and his group. When they heard this, they all shouted: "Yes, we cannot let these pigs and dogs live."


    The victims were so excited that, led by several girls'' fathers, they rushed in front of Hu Si and his group with sticks and stones, and beat them all over their heads and faces.


    "ah-"


    Dont fight, dont fight, fellow vigers, we know we were wrong and we wont dare to fight again, dont fight~


    Hu Si and his group were beaten until they were wailing and begging for mercy. However, they were outraged by the public and the victims did not listen to them at all. They kept beating them with hoes, shovels and wooden sticks for more than a quarter of an hour. Until they are beaten to death.


    Mr. Qin knew that Qin Sang had **** Sister Liu and the other two aplices. When he saw that the victims had beaten Hu Si and the others to death, he said to the side: "Sister Liu and the two aplices are not dead yet."


    Liu Jie''er''s name is well-known among the victims. After hearing Mr. Qin''s words, the victims who were red-eyed immediately asked: "Where is that poisonous woman Liu Jie''er? Take us there quickly!"


    Mr. Qin raised his hand and pointed to the resting ce of their family: "Over there, my Sang tied him up."


    Mr. Qin is not willing to let Sister Liu and her children go, but they cannot do it themselves. They still have to settle down, but they cannot be seen by so many people killing people. Otherwise, in the future, when we go to the south, if we don''t have enough protection, the victims willin about it. If something goes wrong, they will go to the government office and be implicated in their previous affairs.


    Mr. Qin could only find another way to let these victims take the lives of Sister Liu and the other three.


    When the victims heard what Mr. Qin said, they rushed to the resting ce of their family and killed Liu Jieer and the other three.


    Qin Eng walked beside Mr. Qin andined coldly: "You and Sang are the only ones who like to meddle in other people''s business."


    What does it have to do with whether these victims are dead or alive? It was okay for Sang to help the girl of the Gu family arrest people. Even he was taken out by Mr. Qin to look for people and worked all night.


    Mr. Qin was very tolerant to Qin Eng. Hearing his words, he was not angry. He just smiled and hurried to the resting ce of several families with his hands behind his back.


    "Sister Liu is here, everyone, hurry up and beat this vicious woman to death." When the victims saw Sister Liu, they wanted to eat her flesh alive. Sister Liu saw hundreds of victims rushing towards her with hoes and sticks, and her face turned pale with fright. She knew that the victims would beat them to death for the evil they had done, so she hurriedly faced Qin who was guarding them. Sang begged: "Brother, help me, the little woman was also forced by that **** Hu Si. She didn''t really want to harm those girls."


    The two aplices then begged: "Brother, help me, let us go quickly. We have money and food in our hands. As long as you let us go, the money and food will be yours."


    Qin Sang ignored them at all. He only turned to the third grandma and shouted: "Third grandma, please stay away for a while."


    When the third grandma saw the rushing victims, she knew that they were here to kill Sister Liu and her three sons. She quickly called to several women: "Take the children quickly and take shelter far away."


    Don''t let the children see this kind of thing, they will be frightened out of their wits.


    Several women hurriedly took their children and ran away.


    The victims quickly rushed in front of Liu Jie''er and the three of them, and without giving Liu Jie''er a chance to cry, they hit them with hoes and sticks, and beat them to death in a short time.


    Gu Yumei watched the victims beating Sister Liu to death from a distance, and was trembling with fear. She felt that the victims were too cruel, how could they beat people to death?


    "This is going to be retribution." Gu Yumei said.


    Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes when she heard this: "You are so kind-hearted. These people deserve to be beaten to death formitting such crimes. I have heard that several of the girls who were captured by them were raped."


    She nced sideways at Gu Yumei: "You are lucky and nothing happened. If something happened, how could you say that?"


    Gu Yumei froze, her face pale with fright at Chen''s words: "Really, really?"


    "Oh, can there still be lies? If you don''t believe it, ask the victims around you. As soon as you find those girls, someone wille back and tell them about them." There is no shortage of talkative women among the victims. She went out and walked around and knew everything. .


    Gu Yumei was too scared to speak anymore.


    After Hu Si and his group were beaten to death, the victims found some food and money in the cave where they hid the girls. They were kind enough to give the money and food to the families of the girls who had been raped, as a kind ofpensation.


    But the money and food are nothingpared to the girl''s innocence.


    In this era, without an innocent girl, her whole life will be ruined. If something like this happened in their hometown, all these girls would be caught and drowned by the n elders.


    Fortunately, we are on the road to escape now. The n members are scattered in all directions. The elders of the n are unable to hold on and are dying. There is nothing they can do about it. The families of these girls do not dislike them and decide to take them on the road, thinking that no one will know about this when they get to the south. Son, find some widowers for them to marry, so that they can have a way of survival.


    But not all girls families love their daughters so much. Among the thirty girls who were rescued, ten were not taken back by their families.


    Four of the girls were abducted by Hu Si and others from other ces, and their families have disappeared; four were given to Sister Liu and the others by their parents because their families had no food; and the remaining two were given to Liu Jieer and the others because their families felt it was embarrassing. Don''t want it.


    The third grandma scolded the parents who were unwilling to take the girl back: "This is too cruel. The girl is not wrong. How can you say you don''t want it and just don''t want it? There are some unreasonable people among the victims in this barren mountain. If the girls are thrown here, wouldnt they be killed?

 Chapter 59: Asking for adoption

    Chapter 59: Asking for adoption


    Chapter 59 Asking for Adoption


    The third grandma has only raised one daughter in her life. Because she fled famine, she was separated from her daughter''s family. She couldn''t see those people treating their daughter like this.


    Third Grandpa said: "Some elderly people among the victims have already gone to find the families of those girls. The results will be announced tonight. We won''t let those families really leave their children here."


    Mrs. Chen was waiting to eat with a wooden bowl. When she heard the third grandfather''s words, she immediately told what she had heard: "I heard that there was a girl whose parents had already dragged her family away. The family''s surname was Ma. It is said that we ran out of food and could not afford to feed her, so we did not take the girl back."


    Mrs. Chen snorted: "How can there be no food here? It must be because of fear of embarrassment!"


    We are all victims of famine. Who has food? Other girls'' families still took the girl back, but this family not only refused to take her back, but when they heard about it, they immediately packed up their things and ran away.


    When the third grandma heard this, she burst into tears: "What a sin."


    There is water in the mountains. If there is no food, you can drink water to satisfy your hunger. How can you bear to abandon the girl like this?


    Third Grandpa didnt want to talk more about this matter, so he urged Third Grandma: Stop talking, its getting dark, hurry up and see if the beans are ripe? Everyone is hungry.


    Because of what happened to Sister Liu and her group, the victims were not able to restst night, so they did not rush on their way today, but continued to stay in this mountainous area to rest.


    The third grandma moved her mouth a few times, then swallowed what she wanted to say. She stirred the bean soup in the pot with a wooden spoon, scooped out a few beans, and crushed them with her hands. The swollen beans were crushed into pieces.


    The beans are ripe, lets start the meal.


    Mrs. Chen immediately rushed to the front with a wooden bowl, trying to grab the spoon from the third grandma''s hand and serve herself the bean soup and as many beans as she could.


    The third grandma raised the wooden spoon in her hand, avoided Mrs. Chen''s hand, and cursed: "Mrs. Chen, behave yourself. If you make trouble again, you will be hungry tonight."


    Grain is bought by several families who pool their money together, and there is a fixed amount for each person. It is very annoying that Mr. Chen wants to take advantage every time he has a meal.


    Mrs. Chen was thick-skinned. When she was scolded, she smiled and said, "Sister-inw, I''m hungry. Look at my eye sockets, which are so hungry that they are sunken. Please put more beans in it. I want to replenish it." repair."


    The third grandma was toozy to talk to her and served her a bowl of bean soup.


    Ms. Chen curled her lips, muttered something about how few beans there were, and walked away with the bowl in hand.


    Hearing what the third grandmother said, several families took wooden bowls or cut bamboo tubes and started queuing up to receive the bean soup.


    After Gu Jinlis family received the bean soup, the six members of the family sat together and drank the bean soup in small sips from the bowl.


    Gu Dashan was afraid that the children would not have enough to eat, so he wanted to pour a little bit of the bean soup from his bowl into the bowls of the four children, but Gu Jinan avoided it and said: "Dad, you don''t even have enough to eat, so stop looking after us. "


    This wooden bowl is not big. Dad is an adult and has a big appetite. If I give them a little more, what else will he eat?


    When Gu Dashan heard what he said, he lowered his head and said, "It''s because dad is useless and didn''t take good care of you."


    He med himself very much for what happenedst night. If Xiaoyu hadn''t been clever, Sister Xiu''s life would have been ruined.


    Gu Dashan felt that he was useless and had to rely on his younger daughter to save his eldest daughter at the critical moment, so he wanted to share some of his food with them as a way of taking care of them.


    Gu Jinli saw Gu Dashan''s thoughts and handed his wooden bowl to Gu Dashan: "Dad, I''m too hungry today. Please give me some bean soup."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, a smile appeared on his bitter face, and he quickly poured the bean soup from his bowl into Gu Jinli''s bowl, filling her wooden bowl so full that it almost overflowed.


    Gu Jinxiu is a delicate and sensitive person. Seeing this, he also handed the wooden bowl to Gu Dashan: "Dad, give me some too."


    Gu Dashan smiled even deeper and poured some more bean soup into Gu Jinxiu''s bowl.


    Gu Jinxiu held the wooden bowl but didn''t eat. She was silent for a while and said to Gu Dashan, "Dad, I''m fine. I''m fine." Gu Dashan''s eyes were red and he said, "Our sister Xiu''er and Xiao Yu are both good girls. , is a lucky person, and will be fine in this life."


    Ms. Cui shed tears when she saw it. After she heard what happened to those girls, she was afraid for the whole day.


    Brother Cheng saw Cui crying and raised his hand to wipe her tears: "Mom, don''t cry. Brother Cheng will grow up and will protect the eldest and second sisters in the future."


    Ms. Cui smiled, hugged Brother Cheng, and said, "Brother Cheng is so good. Drink the bean soup quickly. It will be fishy when it is cold." The beans had a beany smell as soon as they were cold, which was not very delicious.


    Well, I listen to my mother. Brother Cheng held a wooden bowl and drank bean soup.


    Mrs. Cui was afraid that Gu Dashan wouldn''t be full, so she wanted to pour some of the bean soup in her bowl to him, but Gu Dashan didn''t want it: "You eat yours, I have enough."


    Ms. Cui has never had a good life since she followed him. Now she is so thin that she is out of shape. How can he bear to eat food from her bowl again?


    Ms. Cui tried to pour it twice more, but was blocked by Gu Dashan, so she had to eat it herself.


    After they finished eating the bean soup, Zhou Laolin walked through the night to their resting ce and told them about the ten girls: "The four girls who were first abducted became stepmothers for the widowers among the victims. room."


    Along the way to escape the famine, many men among the victims became singles and married abducted girls as step wives, which was not a loss.


    "Of the four girls who were given to Sister Liu by her parents, three were taken back. The family of the remaining one had already run away and could not be found. However, the girl was stubborn and did not want to be the widower''s stepmother. He said that he would follow the victims and wait until they reach the south before making any ns."


    Third Grandpa frowned: "She is a girl. She is not looking for anyone to marry at this time. She will follow the victims alone. Something will happen on the way."


    Don''t think that the victims of the disaster who killed Sister Liu and the others are all good people. There are many bad people among the victims. If a single girl follows the victims, she will be eaten to the bone.


    Mr. Lin said: "Everyone told her this and advised her, but she didn''t listen. She said she would not be a stepmother to a widower or a stepmother."


    What about the two remaining girls who are despised by their families? Ms. Chen was the most gossipy and couldnt help but ask.


    I am disliked by my family. This one is more interesting. I dont know how to pull it off? Did the girl take it back?


    Mr. Lin smiled with joy on his face: "After we took them back, the old brothers among the victims and a few vige chiefs personally found the families of the two girls and had a good talk with them. I gave them some grain and money found in the cave, and the parents of the two families took the girl back after receiving the money and grain."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this. He only epted the girl after giving her money and food. Then after the money and food were gone, should he abandon the girl again?


    Don''t me her for thinking so. The parents of those two girls have already despised them from the bottom of their hearts and are very likely to abandon them again.


    After Zhou Lao and Lin Lao finished talking about the matter, they chatted a few more words with Third Grandpa and Qin Lao, got up and left, and returned to their resting ce.


    After they left, the third grandfather arranged the manpower for the night watch, and several families began to rest.


    The next day, the victims woke up early, started packing their things, and continued on their way.


    On the road, I saw a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, carrying a sack and walking alone.


    Ms. Chen was well-informed and told them that night that the girl was the one abandoned by her family, named Ma Cun.


    After listening to the gossip ryed by Chen, several families became curious about Ma Cun for a while, and then stopped paying attention to her. After all, they don''t know Ma Cun, so there won''t be any intersection.


    But within a few days, Ma Cun was holding the sack and kneeling in front of the third grandma, begging her to adopt her.

 Chapter 60: reject

    Chapter 60: reject


    Chapter 60 Rejection


    "Grandma Gu, Cun knows that she shouldn''te to beg you, but Cun really has no choice. If you can, just do it and adopt Cun."


    My family members have all run away and we will never meet them again in this life. You dont have to worry about theming to bother you.


    I know how to work, I am not afraid of hardship, I eat very little, and I canst a whole day by chewing a handful of grass roots.


    When you and Grandpa Gu grow old, I will serve you and take care of you until the end of your life! Ma Cun knelt on the ground and said in a choked voice. In addition to the tear stains on her face, there was a clear mark of a p with five fingers on her face.


    The third grandma did not expect that Ma Cun woulde to ask her to adopt her. She was stunned on the spot. It took her a while to realize what she was doing. She stepped forward to support Ma Cun and said, "Good girl, get up first."


    Ma Cun shook her head, her tearful eyes full of admiration and pleading: "Grandma Gu, I am young, I will be fine if I kneel down for a while, please ept me."


    After speaking, he gave the third grandma a hard knock, and everyone could hear the sound of her forehead touching the ground.


    As soon as Ma Cun knelt down in front of the third grandma, the victims gathered around andpletely surrounded the resting ce of Qin Guluotian''s family.


    Gu Jinli was worried that the third grandma would suffer a loss. Although he did not say anything, he held the dagger tightly and stayed by the third grandma''s side.


    Ms. Chen ran over with excitement on her face. When she saw Ma Cun kneeling down and begging her third grandma to adopt her, she just shook her head and clicked her tongue twice, without saying anything to fan the mes.


    Gu Yumei was almost dragged away by Sister Liu and her gang of kidnappers. After hearing about Ma Cun a few days ago, she sympathized with Ma Cun and said to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, if you don''t have a junior in your family, just adopt Sister Cun." .


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Chen pped her **** the back. Mrs. Chen red at her and said, "Are you stupid? San Auntie is not rted to her, so why would you adopt her? If you don''t understand, just Shut up and dont cause trouble.


    Generally, when extinct families adopt children, they usually adopt boys from families with the same surname, and they almost never adopt boys from families with other surnames.


    Whats more, Ma Cun is a married girl, so whats the use of adopting her? She couldn''t continue the family line, and she had to spend money to prepare a dowry for her.


    Besides, their family is fleeing famine together. If the third grandmother adopts Ma Cun, they will have to share their food with her. They themselves cant eat enough, so how can they have food to feed outsiders?


    Gu Yumei didn''t like Chen and thought she was selfish. Seeing Chen scolding her, she immediately retorted: "Third Grandma''s family has no sons, and Aunt Fu''s family has disappeared. If Third Grandma and Third Grandpa adopt Sister Cun, not only will they be able to help Sister Cun, its such a good thing that someone can take care of you in old age, why cant it be done?


    He pointed at Ma Cun''s face and said, "Look at Sister Cun''s face. With such big five-fingerprints, she must have been bullied. We can''t just ignore her."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she was stunned for a moment, and she bowed to the sky with a sigh: "Sister-inw, if you have a soul in heaven, you can give Sister Mei a brain. You are so stupid."


    Because she is the granddaughter of the vige chief, Gu Yumei has been praised by the girls in the vige since she was a child. She thinks she is very smart. When Chen said this, she immediately became angry: "Ms. Chen, shut up."


    "Sister Mei, shut up!" Gu Dafu had just returned from looking for food. When he heard Gu Yumei''s words, he immediately shouted angrily: "Why are you talking to your second aunt? This is your biological aunt and your elder. Are you still a little older?" Young and humble?"


    Gu Dafu is usually reluctant to scold Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing, but his wife is gone and Sister Mei is older. After settling down, he will rely on Mrs. Chen to look after her. She is so disrespectful to Mrs. Chen. In the future, Mrs. Chen How could he help her with all his heart?


    Gu Yumei was scolded by Gu Dafu and did not dare to contradict Chen again, but she felt that she was right and turned her head away angrily, ignoring Gu Dafu.


    Third Grandpa and the men from several families came back from searching for food. They pushed through the victims who surrounded their resting ce. When they saw Ma Cun kneeling on the ground, he frowned and asked Third Grandma: "Olddy, what''s going on?"


    The third grandma was in trouble. When she saw the backbone of the third grandfather, she hurriedly waved to him: "Old man,e here quickly. This child may have been bullied by someone. He couldn''t help it anymore and came to us to beg us to adopt him."


    Ma Cun had a p mark on her face, and anyone who saw it would think she was being bullied. When the third grandpa heard what the third grandma said, his face darkened and looked very ugly. After he came over, he pulled the third grandma''s hand out of Ma Cun''s hand and pulled the third grandma back a few steps to keep a distance from Ma Cun.


    Ma Cun''s heart pounded. She knew that the old man named Gu was not easy to fool, and she was afraid that if she said anything more, she would make mistakes, so she could only lower her head and cry softly.


    Old man. The third grandma felt sorry for Ma Cun and wanted to adopt her. She looked at the third grandpa with a pleading look on her face.


    The third grandfather shook his head at her, looked at Ma Cun, and said, "Girl, the two of us have been fleeing famine with the vigers. We have to rely on the care of our nephews in the vige. Who can afford to adopt you?"


    He looked at the p marks on Ma Cun''s face and said, "If you are wronged, go to the vige chief Miao, the vige chief Ren, and Zhong Xiucai to make the decision for you. They are kind-hearted and more capable than the old man, so they will definitely be able to make the decision for you. , arrange your affairs."


    Previously, ten girls were not taken back by their families, and it was Chief Miao and others who took them to solve the problem. After this incident, the victims were very convinced by Chief Miao and others, and they would always go to them to make decisions when they had anything to do.


    When Ma Cun heard this, she suddenly looked up at Third Grandpa and said, "But the nephew of the Miao Vige Chief..."


    He only said half a sentence, then suddenly stopped talking, stopped talking, just covered his face and cried bitterly.


    The surrounding victims were all shocked when they heard her hint. One of the victims asked: "Miss Ma, but the nephew of the head of Miao Vige bullied you?"


    The p mark on Ma Cun''s face, as well as the half of the sentence she just said, almost told everyone clearly that she was bullied, and the person who bullied her was the nephew of the head of Miao Vige.


    Miao Vige Chief''s two nephews'' wives died on the way to escape the desert, and now they are single. Ma Cun is good-looking, and Miao Vige Chief''s nephews are very likely to be interested in her.


    Ma Cun didnt speak and just cried. The victims were even more convinced that she was bullied by the nephew of the Miao vige chief.


    Some victims of the disaster said angrily: "The nephew of the Miao vige chief has gone too far. This matter cannot be left alone. Let''s go to the Miao vige chief to ask for justice for Miss Ma!"


    "Miao Vige Chief, Ren Lichang, and Zhong Xiucai are here, everyone, give way." The person who spoke was Gu Jinan. As soon as he knew that Ma Cun came to ask the third grandmother to adopt him, he, Luo Wu, and Qin Sang went to Miao Vige Chief and the others. They had already brought three people over.


    Miao Vige Chief turned green when he heard what the victims said, and he hated Ma Cun in his heart. He knew that this girl who said she would not marry a widower was restless.


    But now it was about his nephew, so he couldn''t get angry. He could only say to the vigers in Miaojiagou: "Go and kidnap Liushun and Siwang!"


    Miao Liushun and Miao Siwang are his only nephews who are single. If any of his nephews really bullied Ma Cun, it was only the two of them.


    Hey. The vigers in Miaojiagou responded, and a dozen of them ran away to find Miao Liushun and Miao Siwang.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Miao Liushun and Miao Siwang were found.


    The two of them were not tied up. They ran here following the vigers from Miaojiagou.

 Chapter 61: succeed

    Chapter 61: seed


    Chapter 61 Sess


    Miao Siwang was already in his forties, dark and strong. When he arrived, he pointed at Ma Cun and said, "You little girl, don''t nder me. Although I, Miao Laosi, said that my mother-inw is dead, my sons have already married. I don''t even think about it." Even if I marry another wife, I will never bully you."


    Miao Siwang was very angry when he heard what the vigers said about Ma Cun. This unexpected disaster made him lose face.


    Ma Cun cried quickly and said, "Cun didn''t say it was Uncle Miao." After she said this, she nced at Miao Liushun and trembled with fright.


    When the victims saw her appearance, they still didn''t know anything.


    What''s more, Miao Liushun is in his thirties, has a strong physique, and his wife has died. It is normal for him to attack Ma Cun when he is strong and determined.


    Many women among the victims pointed at Miao Liushun and cursed: "Miao Liushun, you are a **** who can''t live without women. You are so old that you still think of other girls. Why are you so shameless?"


    How long has your wife been dead? You want to marry someone before you are born, and you are not afraid that your mother-inw wille to you at night.


    Looking at the honest boy, there are quite a lot of tricks inside.


    Miao Liushun was scolded so much that he didn''t even have a chance to reply. He could only look at Vige Chief Miao for help: "Uncle..."


    Chief Miao said to the women who were scolding Miao Liushun: "My fellow vigers, please stop scolding me now and listen to what Liushun has to say. If Liushun really does something evil, I, Miaojiagou, will definitely not treat her lightly."


    If Ma Cun is wronged, then Ma Cun will be driven away.


    This world is not stable. If a single girl is kicked out of the group of disaster victims, she will be harmed by bad guys in less than half a day.


    When the women heard what Chief Miao said, they thought that Chief Miao was fair, so they stopped cursing.


    Miao Vige Chief red at Miao Liushun: "Tell me, what''s going on? You can''t hide anything. Tell everything. If you dare to hide a word, you will get out of the Miaojiagou escape team."


    Miao Liushun was so frightened that he nodded hurriedly and said: "I, I didn''t do anything. I just saw that it was difficult for her to travel alone, so I gave her some food...She, she said that I am a nice person, and that I have been there for the past few days. I figured it out, I couldnt be without someone to rely on, and I had to follow me... When I got excited, I hugged her, but she suddenly didnt want to, and broke away and ran away.


    His words were broken and broken, but the victims understood him. Everyone was confused, why is this different from what Ma Cun said?


    Hearing what Miao Liushun said, Ma Cun looked up at Miao Liushun, her face full of sadness and despair: "Uncle Miao Liushun, you can''t be so vicious. Do you want to force me to death by confusing right and wrong like this?"


    After saying this, she suddenly picked up a stone on the ground and hit her head hard.


    With a bang, her head was smashed and she was bleeding profusely.


    Everyone was frightened, and several women hurriedly came forward to cover the wound on her forehead and stop the bleeding.


    The third grandma was panicked and wanted to go up to help, but was held back by the third grandpa.


    The third grandpa shook his head at her and whispered: "Don''t go, let''s have a look again."


    Third Grandpa didn''t want to adopt Ma Cun in the first ce, but now he is insisting on his own opinions, and he will not help Ma Cun... Didn''t they see too many dirty things along the way? How many times he has seen honest and harmless people be beasts and beasts, and now he cannot easily trust strangers.


    The third grandma knew that the third grandpa was worried and felt that there was something fishy about this matter, but she just couldn''t bear to see Ma Cun as a helpless girl. When she saw Ma Cun, she thought of her daughter Fu Ya''er and was afraid of Fu Ya''er''s family. When you encounter difficulties, there will be no one to help you.


    The women worked hard for a while and finally stopped the bleeding and bandaged Ma Cun''s wound.


    Miao Vige Chief did not expect Ma Cun to be so cruel. She hit her head with a stone before she could say anything. Such a girl... is terrible.


    He looked at Ren Lichang and Zhong Xiucai and asked: "Now each person has his own opinion, and Liushun is my nephew. It''s not easy for me to deal with it. It''s up to you two to decide. How do you deal with it? We in Miaojiagou don''t have any objections." Ren Lichang looked at Ma Cun, pointed at her left cheek and asked: "What''s the matter with this p mark? Miao Liushun, did you hit her?"


    Miao Liushun waved his hands quickly: "No, no, why would you hit her?" Finally, a girl was willing to be with him, a widower whose wife had died, and it was not toote to hurt her.


    But the victims dont believe his words now.


    Mr. Ren asked Ma Cun again: "Girl, was it Miao Liushun who beat you?"


    Ma Cun seemed to be afraid of Miao Liushun. She nced at him secretly, shook her head tremblingly, and nodded quickly: "Yes, it was him." She was afraid of Miao Liushun and did not dare to say anything, but also wanted to seek justice for herself, and finally The way he said it.


    Ren Lichang took a deep look at Ma Cun and asked Zhong Xiucai beside him: "Master Xiucai, what do you think about this matter?"


    Zhong Xiucai was in his early fifties. When he was in his hometown, he was a person who could only study hard, had no ears to hear what was going on outside the window, and knew nothing aboutmon affairs. After escaping from famine, although he was forced to make a living and made some progress, he turned out to be a bad person and nosy. Something wrong.


    After hearing what Ren Lichang said, he said indignantly: "Miao Liushun has not cultivated his personal ethics. Naturally, we should drive him away. We can''t let him follow us to flee the famine again!"


    Ren Lichang said: "But everything requires evidence. Miao Liushun said that he did not force Ma Cun, but that Ma Cun showed kindness to him first. But Ma Cun said that Miao Liushun bullied her forcibly and even pped her. The two of them Everyone has their own opinions, and there is no evidence to convict anyone."


    Mr. Ren paused for a while and then said: "If this matteres to the Yamen, we won''t be able to exin it clearly."


    Zhong Xiucai had been studying all his life and wanted to be an official in the yamen. When he heard what Ren Lichang said, he felt that he made some sense.


    Seeing that Zhong Xiucai was persuaded, Ren Lichang quickly continued: "There is no evidence in this matter, so it is difficult to convict. Now we are on the run again. We have to hurry and we can''t dy too long for this matter. Why don''t we beat Miao Liushun Er?" Shibanzi, lets find another adoptive family for Ma Cun and forget about it.


    After hearing this, the victims felt that this was the best of both worlds.


    Miao Liushun felt that he had been wronged and wanted to cry out, but Vige Chief Miao red at him and he did not dare to speak any more.


    Miao Vige Chief wanted to teach Miao Liushun a lesson, not to let this idiot pounce on a girl who showed her affection again, otherwise, something would happen in the future.


    Zhong Xiucai nodded in agreement: "This is a good idea, but who should I find to adopt this child?"


    This Ma Cun is not simple. Whichever family adopts her will be unlucky.


    Mr. Ren was very embarrassed. He nced at Ma Cun and then at Zhong Xiucai.


    Ma Cun was smart and understood what Ren Lichang meant. She turned around and knelt in front of Zhong Xiucai, kowtowing to him in tears: "Master Xiucai, Cun begs you to take her in. Cun can live by eating grass roots, she can work, and she won''t give Its causing trouble to your family.


    Her target from the beginning was not the third grandmother''s house, but the family of Ren Li and Zhong Xiucai. But Ren Li Zhang was smart and would not adopt her at all. Now only Zhong Xiucai is left.


    Zhong Xiucai was confused and easy to fool around. He had schr status and his family was rtively wealthy. Otherwise, he would not have been able to study peacefully for decades. Such a family was the best adoptive family.


    As long as Zhong Xiucai adopts her, she will be a girl from a schr''s family. After she settles down, she can use this status to find a good family to marry.

 Chapter 62: Hean Province

    Chapter 62: He''an Province


    Chapter 62 He''an Mansion


    Zhong Xiucai had never thought of adopting Ma Cun, so he was stunned when he heard her cry and beg.


    Seeing Zhong Xiucai stunned, Ma Cun burst into tears and kowtowed to him. While kowtowing, she said: "Master Xiucai, Cun really has no way to survive. Please adopt Cun."


    Ma Cuns head was already injured, but as she kept kowtowing, her newly bandaged wound began to bleed again, which made the victims around her feel ufortable.


    A woman stopped her and prevented her from kowtowing.


    A woman spoke for her: "Zhong Xiucai, please adopt this girl. She is an unmarried girl. If something like this happens to her family again, she can no longer travel alone. She must find a kind-hearted and generous family." adoption."


    "Officials should love the people as their own children, don''t they? You are a schr. In the eyes of usmon people, you are just like the officials in the yamen. You can''t ignore this girl at this time."


    Yes, Zhong Xiucai, this girl Cun is so pitiful, just adopt her.


    More than a dozen women tried to persuade Zhong Xiucai one by one, saying many nice words, which made Zhong Xiucai very excited. She felt that she was a schr and a nobleman like an official. Should she be protected at this time? Rely on Ma Cun.


    Seeing that Zhong Xiucai was praised, Ren Li was very pleased and said at the right time: "Zhong Xiucai, you are different from the rest of us. Youe from a good family and you are a schr with a good reputation. You care about the people most and your family cares about you." Good man, you dont have a daughter, so it would be great if Cun could be your daughter.


    Ren Li sighed: "Well, my family has many people and is not rich. If my family were as rich as yours, I would definitely adopt Cun''s child."


    In the Chu Dynasty, the li chief could go directly to the yamen to meet the county magistrate. He was a local official and was a great figure in the viges of ten li and eight viges. In many cases, the li chief did not take the schr seriously. After all, the schr could not If you want to get ahead as an official, you have to pass the exam.


    Because of this, Zhong Xiucai felt dizzy after being ttered by Ren Lichang. He felt a little dizzy and said with a smile on his face: "Ren Lichang''s words are serious. I don''t want to see the child suffer, so I just helped."


    Ren Li was overjoyed and hurriedly said to Ma Cun: "You kid, what are you doing in a daze? Thank Zhong Xiucai quickly. He has agreed to adopt you as his daughter."


    Ma Cun was very aware of the opportunity. When she heard this, she immediately choked up and said to Zhong Xiucai: "Cun... No, my daughter thanks her father for taking her in. My daughter swears that she will be filial to her father and mother, respect her brother and sister-inw, and take good care of her nephew. Niece, try your best to help the family and not cause trouble to the family."


    After saying that, he kowtowed three times to Zhong Xiucai, which was regarded as recognizing Zhong Xiucai as his father.


    The surrounding victims were very happy to see that the matter had been resolved, and the happiest ones were Chief Ren and Ma Cun.


    Mr. Ren waspletely relieved. If Zhong Xiucai didn''t adopt Ma Cun, with Ma Cun''s temperament, there would definitely be trouble on the road. He didn''t want to deal with Ma Cun''s trouble anymore.


    Ma Cun achieved her goal and became a girl from the schr family. It can be said that she flew to the branch and turned over. She was much more beautiful than when she was in the Ma family.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, the head of Miao Vige was very happy. Knowing that Zhong Xiucai likes to be ttered by others, he said a few nice words and made Zhong Xiucai feelfortable. Then, in front of all the victims, he made the vigers of Miaojiagou He took Miao Liushun and beat him twenty times, and the matter was over.


    Zhong Xiucai saw that Miao Liushun was being punished, and scolded Miao Liushun politely. After satisfying the official''s addiction, he happily led Ma Cun back to his resting ce.


    After Zhong Xiucai and Ma Cun left, Miao Vige Chief also took Miaojiagou vigers and carried Miao Liushun back to the resting ce in their vige. Ren Lichang also left.


    Seeing that there was nothing to do, the victims dispersed one after another. Only the third grandmother could not recover and still stood there. The third grandfather looked at her, snorted and said, "You see, don''t be so kind in the future. The girl who has suffered will know how to calcte, so you don''t need to feel sorry for her."


    Ma Cun never thought about being adopted by their family. She just used their family as a raft to make the matter bigger and take the opportunity to get into a family with better conditions.


    The third grandmas eyes were red. She lowered her head and wiped her tears. She nodded and said yes, which was considered to be in agreement with the third grandpas words.


    Third Grandpa knew that she felt bad because of what happened to Jue Hu and Fu Ya''er, and he always hated to see younger girls suffer. He sighed, took Third Grandma''s hand and said, "Come back, it''s time to cook." As long as he is here, he will definitely live longer than her and prevent her from being too miserable after her death.


    After Zhong Xiucai took Ma Cun back, the Zhong family made a fuss, but in the end they failed to drive Ma Cun away.


    In the following days, the weather became colder and colder. In order to survive, everyone had no choice but to hurry up and reach the outside of Tongshanfufu City in less than two days. However, the defenders of Tongshanfufu City also set up roadblocks to prevent the victims from entering the city.


    The victims had no choice but to continue moving forward, passing through Pingning Mansion and entering the Jianghuai boundary.


    Jianghuai is close to Jiangnan, so the disaster was not serious. The river water was only half full and did not stop flowing.


    Grandpa San and the others burst into tears when they saw the flowing river. However, the officials at the Jianghuai border were afraid that the victims would cause trouble and did not dare to let the victims stay. Like the six prefectures in Zhongzhou, the city gates were closed tightly and they would not allow the victims to enter the city or provide relief.


    The victims were once again desperate, cursing officials in Jianghuai and other ces. After scolding them, they set off again and headed south of the Yangtze River, hoping that the officials in the south of the Yangtze River would open the city gates to let them in and give them a way to survive.


    Hurrying all the way, they passed through the four prefectures on the Jianghuai border. When they arrived at He''an Prefecture, they were unexpectedly stopped by arge number of defenders and were not allowed to go further south.


    The victims didnt know what had happened, so they had no choice but to stop and sleep outdoors on the outskirts of Hean Mansion.


    Although the victims were curious as to why the government did not allow them to continue walking south, it was already mid-December, the real twelfth lunar month of winter, and it was so cold that peoples bones ached. In order to survive, they could only suppress their curiosity and start looking everywhere. Make a fire with firewood to keep warm.


    Gu Jinli and his family found a piece ofnd leeward from the wind. They all worked together to cut branches and find weeds. When it got dark, they finally built a shelter for the night.


    After they set up the shed, lit a fire, and boiled the water, Qin Eng and Qin Sang, who went to inquire about the news, also came back.


    When several families saw theming back, they immediately weed them into the shed. Before they could sit down, they immediately asked: "Brother Qin, Brother Qin, what''s going on in Fucheng? Why don''t you let us continue going south?"


    Qin Sang said: "The victims in the northwest, northeast, and south have rebelled and captured more than a dozen cities. Now there is amotion outside. The court has no choice but to provide full relief."


    "Jiangnan is the granary of Chu. In order to protect Jiangnan, the imperial court sent heavy troops to He''an Prefecture and Linhe Prefecture to stop the victims on the north side of the Huai River and not allow the victims to cross the Huai River and enter the hintend of Jiangnan."


    This is why victims were stopped.


    Theres nothing wrong with that. Im about to settle down. Thank you for your support, okay? ^0^. Actually I like this facial expression better. |O|Ouch~~ Looking for a name, various names, the more earthy the better!

 Chapter 63: Initial stability

    Chapter 63: Initial stability


    When several families heard that someone was rebelling outside, they were very scared. They were all honest farmers. Even though they suffered a lot because of fleeing famine, they never thought of rebelling.


    "Why is this chaos happening? What can we do?" The third grandma''s hands are shaking. She has lived her whole life, but she doesn''t want to encounter such a thing when she is old. She will be scared and worried about her daughter. The family will encounter rebels on their way out.


    It should have been chaos a long time ago. Qin Eng sneered: The emperor did not provide disaster relief. Officials in various states along the way only wanted to protect themselves and blocked the victims outside the city. Such a court should have..."


    "Eng, shut up. Is this allowed to be said?!" Mr. Qin scolded Qin Eng and refused to let him continue. If he said anything, it would be a serious crime of beheading.


    Qin Eng had an angry look on his face, obviously unconvinced, but he did not continue to scold him after all.


    Gu Jinli also thinks that the emperor of the Chu Dynasty is very strange. This year is the sixth year of Jingyuan of the Chu Dynasty. This emperor has only been on the throne for six years, but he has governed the Chu Dynasty to the point where the people have no life.


    This Emperor Jingyuan was only the third emperor of the Great Chu Dynasty. He should have grown up under the strict education of the founding emperor. He had not even washed the dirt off his legs. He should love the people like his own son, so he would not be so stupid. That''s right.


    But Emperor Jingyuan was so stupid that he brought the great Chu Dynasty into a state of turmoil.


    Gu Jinli didn''t know that the reason why Emperor Jingyuan didn''t go all out to provide disaster relief was because he wanted to take the opportunity to rece all the generals of the northwest frontier army with his own people, but he was too eager, and the northwest frontier army obeyed the orders of Duke Wei, which led to the trouble now. , he only beheaded Wei Guogong''s family, but did not include the northwest frontier army. Not only did the northwest frontier army be a mess, but also caused widespread resentment among the people, and rebel armies appeared in various ces.


    "Brother Qin, have you heard about how the government ns to resettle us? Have you talked about opening warehouses for disaster relief or allowing us to settle down?" No matter what is going on outside, the third grandfather only cares about their resettlement: "These are all Its almost Chinese New Year, its freezing cold, the government wont let us go to Jiangnan, and we are trapped here, we must give an exnation.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "There is no news that the government will resettle the victims in the city."


    Mr. Qinforted the third grandfather: "Don''t worry, brother. The officials are most afraid of the rebellion of the victims and dare not not resettle them. Let''s wait for a few more days. Before the Yamen seals the New Year, the government will definitely give us an exnation."


    It''s no longer enough to not give an exnation. There are too many victims, tens of thousands of them. If so many victims are not resettled or allowed to continue to move south, something will definitely happen.


    Mr. Qins guess was correct. Two dayster, a group of guards wearing armor, holding spears, and swords across their waists escorted a scribe from the government office to the outskirts.


    The clerk was quite young, looking like he was only in his twenties. As soon as he arrived at the thatched hut in the suburbs, he asked the government servants to ring the gong to lead the victims out.


    After all the victims came out, the scribe took out a scroll of documents and read aloud, but what he read was the official elegantnguage. Many victims could not understand it, and they all asked the scribe: "Sir, what are you reciting?" ?


    The clerk paused and repeated the contents of the document in vernacr: "The imperial court is kind and the magistrate has been ordered to open warehouses for disaster relief. From tomorrow onwards, all victims of the disaster can rely on their household registration to go to the city gate to receive food and keep out the cold. clothing."


    When the victims heard this, they were stunned for a while and cheered loudly. They finally waited until the government opened warehouses to provide disaster relief.


    However, some victims lost their household registrations on the way to escape the famine. At this time, they were very worried and asked the scribe: "Sir, if...if you don''t have a household registration, can you receive food and clothing?"


    The clerk shook his head: "No, those without household registration are all refugees and are not included in the government''s disaster relief." When those victims who lost their household registration heard this, they immediately cried out: "Oh, the government is trying to force us to death. , we finally hope that the government will provide disaster relief, why dont they save us? Why dont they save us?!


    There were many victims who had lost their household registrations. Seeing that the government did not have a share in providing disaster relief, they all quit and cried for an exnation from the scribe.


    The scribe, who had never seen such a battle, was so frightened that his feet weakened. The team of guards hurriedly surrounded him, pointed their spears at the victims, and shouted: "Everyone retreat, anyone who dares to cause trouble will be killed without mercy!"


    The victims were all ordinary people, and they were very afraid of the officers and soldiers. When they saw those dazzling spears, they were all too frightened to move forward. They just wiped their tears and cried bitterly.


    This clerk was a good person. When he saw the victims crying so miserably, he revealed a piece of news to them: "The prefect knows your difficulties. The prefect and the tongzhi are discussing. People who do not have household registration can just go to the prime minister." Anyone you know can jointly sign as a guarantee, and if you are sure that you are not a runaway ve or a fugitive, you can use money to apply for a new household registration."


    When the victims heard this, their eyes lit up, but when they heard that they needed money to register, their faces became sad again: "Sir, how much money do you need to register for a new household? We fled all the way, but we didn''t have any money left."


    Even if they had money before, they would have used it to buy food, water, salt, and clothing to keep out the cold. Now, only a handful of families still have money left.


    The scribe said: "Several adults are still in the discussion stage. I don''t know how much money is needed to register a new household registration."


    At the end of the previous dynasty, there were fightings in various ces, and many household registrations were in chaos. After the establishment of the Chu Dynasty, the management of household registrations was extremely strict. There werews that clearly stipted that those without household registrations would be sentenced to be refugees and could buy and sell at will.


    There are too many disaster victims now. It is already a great grace for the prefect to allow the victims to use money to buy new household registrations. These victims can just be content.


    The scribe was afraid that the victims would get excited and hurt themselves, so after saying this, he immediately left with the government officials and guards.


    With this order, it can be said that some people are happy and some are sad. The victims with household registration are naturally happy and waiting to go to the city gate early tomorrow morning to receive relief supplies.


    Those victims who did not have household registration cried in their arms. After crying, they hurriedly found acquaintances to co-sign as guarantees, and then collected money from everywhere.


    But the victims are all poor, how can money be so easy to collect?


    Yachang of Fucheng had already sent people Yazi to keep an eye on this group of victims in the suburbs. When he saw that the victims were worried about money, they immediately approached the victims and asked for money to buy their children.


    The victims had no choice but to sell their sons and daughters. In less than one afternoon, Renyazi bought many girls and half-grown children, all at extremely low prices.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui saw those families selling their sons and daughters, and they were very happy that Gu Jinli saved the life of the young master of Qi Mansion and got the reward from the young master of Qi Mansion. Otherwise, their family would not know how to survive.


    The third grandma saw so many people selling their children and even said it was a sin. However, she didnt have much money left at home. She couldnt help others if she wanted to, so she could only take care of herself.


    Qin Guluotian''s family members all had household registrations. Early the next morning, the men from each family took a boy of their own to the city gate to collect food and cold-weather clothing.

 Chapter 64: ask

    Chapter 64: ask


    Chapter 64 Inquiry


    The fog was thick, and men and boys from several families were caught in the flood of victims and ran towards the city gate.


    Everyone is in a hurry and runs very fast. Being one step behind is equivalent to being one position behind. There are so many victims, who knows if there will be food and clothing to receive when it is their turn?


    Seeing that the victims were all running towards the city gate, Qin Sang said to several adults: "I run fast, so I''ll run to the city gate first to take a position."


    Luo Wu said to Gu Jinan, "Let''s go too."


    They have known Sang Qin for a long time, and they do everything together. Mr. Qin is also happy to see this. Eng is too cold and unsociable, so he can only rely on Sang to build a good rtionship with the boys from several families.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Let''s go."


    The three of them ran towards the city gate like a gust of wind.


    The four of them, Gu Dexing, Gu Qingtian, Gu Qingliang, and Tian Erqiang, did not run away. They were frightened by many things on the way to escape. They stayed with their parents most of the time and were unwilling to act alone.


    "Be careful, be patient when things happen, and don''t conflict with other victims!" Gu Dashan shouted worriedly behind them. Before he finished speaking, the three of them disappeared.


    Luo''s father said: "It''s all for nothing. Your brother An is fine. Although my brat doesn''t talk much, he has a hot temper. If someone is looking for trouble, he will not be able to help it."


    Mr. Qin said: "Sang is here, you don''t have to worry."


    Sang''s skills are better than Eng''s. If something happens, it''s very easy to protect Luo''s father and Gu Jin''an.


    Gu Dashan knew what Qin Sang was capable of, so he felt relieved. He and Luo''s father supported the third grandfather, and several adults sped up and ran towards the city gate.


    After running for half an hour, I arrived at the city gate of He''an Mansion.


    At this time, the city gate was already full of victims. The city gate was surrounded by threeyers inside and threeyers outside. There was a lot of noise in the ears.


    There was a government official holding a gong. After banging the gong five times, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "No crowding, line up, and receive food and clothing based on your household registration! Anyone who dares not to line up, or who dares to cause trouble, will be shot!"


    After speaking, he struck the gong five more times and repeated what he just said.


    But the victims were already red-eyed from hunger and could not listen to his words at all. They just crowded towards the city gate, hoping to get food as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, the government had already sent arge number of guards to patrol the city gate. As soon as they saw the crowding and pushing, the g leader immediately led his soldiers to drag the victims out of the team and beat them.


    After beating about a hundred victims, the order at the city gate finally improved a lot.


    There were ten teams queuing up at the gate of the city. Qin Sang and the others were in the middle of the sixth team. When he saw Third Grandpa and the othersing, Gu Jinan immediately said: "You guys line up first, I''ll bring Third Grandpa and the others over."


    Gu Jinan was smart and did not call out to Third Grandpa and the others, but quietly brought them to their ce in line. If the patrolling guards saw him, they would drag several adults out and beat him.


    After Gu Jinan brought several adults here, he said to the victims who were queuing up: "Uncles, these are the adults from our family. We were lining up for the adults earlier."


    When they first came to line up, they told the victims in front and behind them about this. Although the victims were dissatisfied that the adults they brought were too many, they did notin. Anyway, like Gu Jinan and the others, they also represented the vige and lined up in advance. , when people from their vigee, they will also squeeze in, and everyone will not lose.


    Several families were in line, but the line moved very slowly, only moving a few steps in a quarter of an hour. They came early in the morning, and it was not untilte afternoon that it was their turn to receive supplies. At the front of the team, there were two tables. In front of one table stood two government officials who were responsible for distributing supplies to the victims. The government officials had knives hanging on their waists to prevent the victims from grabbing things.


    Two clerks holding pens sat at a table.


    The scribe nced at Gu Dashan at the front and said, "Take out the household registration. Those who don''t have household registration can leave now."


    Gu Dashan hurriedly took out the household registration from his inner pocket, opened the household registration paper, and carefully spread it on the table in front of the clerk.


    The clerk nced at the household registration and frowned: "Your household registration is not quite right. Why is there only one piece of paper and no thick leather seal? Did you steal it from someone on the way?" Thest sentence was already in tone. Something bad.


    Gu Dashan was flustered by the question, but he remembered what Gu Jinli said to himst night, and quickly calmed down, smiling and said: "Sir, my mother died long ago, my father married his step-inw, and the household registration papers of the two houses are separate. . On the way to escape from famine, my stepmother wanted to sell my wife and children. The vige decided with the Qi Ju people and divided our house among our families and gave us the household registration paper for our house, so the household registration only had one piece of paper and no thick leather seal. son."


    With that said, he took out the divorce documents and the posts given by Qi Juren, and put them on the table one by one for the scribe to read.


    He then pointed to several families behind him and said, "Sir, these are the vigers of our Gujia Vige. They can testify for the younger family."


    Grandpa San, Father Luo, Uncle Tian, and Gu Damu all spoke for Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dafu also said: "Sir, my father is the head of Gujia Vige. Our family can testify to Dashan that his family''s household registration paper is genuine and not stolen."


    After reading the household registration paper, the divorce document, and the post from Qi Mansion, the scribe had stopped thinking about finding trouble and asking for money. The Qi Mansion''s post was printed with the official seal. This shows that the family met a nobleman on the way to escape from famine, and it was not easy to plunder his family''s money.


    The clerk handed the household registration paper to the colleague next to him: "Write it ording to the household registration."


    Then he asked Gu Dashan: "Are you willing to go to Jiangnan? Jiangnan is a good ce. There is no shortage of food. It is better than He''an Prefecture. If you are willing to go, you can sign up and pay a deposit of ten taels of silver first. We will arrange it when the timees. The boat will send you all there together."


    Gu Dashan was a little confused and asked: "Sir, didn''t you say you can''t continue going south?"


    The scribe said: "The victims of the disaster are not allowed to go south privately, but we are sent there by the government. This is okay. It is allowed by the adults."


    The adults above had strong opinions on the resettlement of these victims, so they wanted to take the opportunity to send some victims to the south of the Yangtze River. This would not only reduce the pressure on the Jianghuai government, but also take the opportunity to make some money.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan asked the scribe with a smile: "Sir, how much more silver do I need to pay after boarding the ship? If the money paid is not much, we can go back and discuss it with my family."


    Seeing that they wanted to go to Jiangnan, the scribe continued: "First pay a deposit of ten taels of silver. After boarding the boat, each person will be given another two taels of silver ording to their head."


    First pay a deposit of ten taels of silver, and then give each person two taels of silver. This is a lot of money, and their family cannot afford it.


    Gu Dashan turned back to look at Third Grandpa and the others, and when he saw them shaking their heads, he said to the scribe: "Sir, we have been escaping from the famine until now, and we have no money left, so we will not go south."

 Chapter 65: Tianfu County

    Chapter 65: Tianfu County


    Chapter 65 Tianfu County


    When the clerk heard this, his face became a little cold. After registering the information in the household registration, he gave him a bamboo sign with numbers, waved his hand and said: "Go to the side to get your things, next one." !


    Gu Dashan hurriedly took the sign, took back his family''s household registration paper, divorce documents, and Qi''s official post. After putting all these things into his inner pocket, he took Gu Jin''an to the side to collect the things.


    The government servant at the table next to them looked at their bamboo sign and gave them half a catty of grain and an old quilt: "The clothes have been distributed, and only the quilt is left. Take it if you want it, and put it down if you don''t want it. You cane and get the grain every day." Half a pound."


    "Hey, I got it. Thank you, Brother Cha." Gu Dashan said, and took the food to Gu Jin''an. He hugged the old quilt, squeezed through the crowd, and waited for Third Grandpa and the others in the distance.


    Although half a catty of grain is small, Gu Dashan is very satisfied with receiving half a catty of grain every day.


    However, many victims were very angry. They took the half a catty of grain and questioned the government officials who distributed it: "We have a family of twenty-three, and you give us half a catty of grain. How can we survive?!"


    In ancient times, parents lived together, and many families had three generations living under the same roof. One family had dozens of people, and they only had to eat half a catty of grain a day, which was simply not enough.


    The government officials ignored them. When they saw them making noise, they called the patrolling guards to drag away the disobedient people and beat them up.


    After beating dozens of dissatisfied victims, other victims became quiet and did not dare toin anymore.


    Fifteen minutester, Third Grandpa and the others also received food and old quilts, and squeezed out of the queue.


    Gu Dashan led Gu Jinan to greet him: "Third uncle, second brother Luo, everyone has received something."


    People in Gujia Vige call Luo''s father Uncle Luo or Brother Luo. Only Gu Dashan knows that Luo''s father has an older brother in his hometown, but his rtionship with the people in his hometown is not good. He said that he had an older brother and he didn''t correct others when they called him Big Brother Luo, Uncle Luo. Over the years, everyone just called him that.


    Three grandpa nodded to Father Luo: "I got it, let''s go back."


    Women from several families are still waiting in thatched huts in the suburbs. Now the suburbs are full of disaster victims, and people from major dental shops are running around in the suburbs. There are many people with bad intentions. They have been out for a few hours and are very worried about their families. people.


    Qin Sang did not go back with them, but stayed to continue inquiring about the news.


    Qin Sang had a lot of skills, and he was the one who went to find out the news all the way. The family no longer worried that something would happen to him, so they did not stop him from going, but helped Mr. Qin get his things back to the thatched hut in the suburbs. .


    Half an hourter, they returned to the suburbs.


    Today''s suburbs are full of low thatched huts tied with branches and elongated thatch. The huts are only about half a person tall, and you need to bend down to enter the huts.


    The hay huts of several families were behind therge hay huts. They walked around the hay huts and returned to the hay huts of several families.


    Qin Eng held a machete and led several children around their hut to prevent other victims from approaching. When they saw theming back, all the children from the families rushed up happily.


    Dad, what did you get to eat?


    There are also quilts, so we wont be woken up by the cold again at night.


    It is now mid-December and the weather is very cold. They are woken up by the cold every night and need to get up and run a fewps to warm their bodies before they can go back to sleep.


    Several adults gave the things they received to the children, which made them happy for a long time.


    The women from several families were a little disappointed when they saw that they did not receive any clothing to keep out the cold, but they were able to receive old quilts and half a catty of food every day, which was pretty good. The third grandma opened the bag containing the grain. When she saw the grain inside, sheughed: "It''s beans and old rice."


    Ms. Chen was not satisfied, however: "The official in He''an Prefecture is so stingy. He just gave us this little grain, mixed with beans. The beans were weighed, and a few handfuls of beans equaled half a catty. Why didn''t they all give us rice?"


    Mrs. Chu said: "Rice is precious and there are so many victims. How can the government give us rice for disaster relief? If you can give us beans and old rice, just enjoy it secretly."


    Gu Jinli handed the grain that Gu Dashan had brought back to Mrs. Cui, and said to the third grandma: "Third grandma, let''s pick out the beans, wash the old rice with salt, and make some rice porridge to drink. Let''s escape the famine all the way and clear our stomach and intestines." We are all starving. Drink more rice porridge to nourish your stomach."


    Mr. Chen shouted: "Salt is very valuable, how can we use it to wash rice?" Ms. Chen felt that Gu Jinli was too prodigal and felt sorry for her future husband''s family. If anyone married Gu Xiaoyu, no matter how rich the family fortune was, it would be ruined.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said: "These old rice are a bit moldy. If you don''t wash them with salt, they will be poisoned."


    Mr. Chen is most afraid of death. When she heard this, she immediately shut up.


    That night, several families drank a meal of old rice porridge that was very thin and rotten.


    After finishing the porridge, Qin Sang told everyone the news he had learned: "The government will soon find a ce to amodate us. When we received the food and quilts today, the clerk spent a lot of time doing registration, which is to count the number of victims. , easy to make arrangements.


    A government official said that the magistrates of the eight counties under the jurisdiction of Hean Prefecture wille to the city tonight. At that time, the prefect will distribute the victims to the eight counties for the county magistrates to resettle them.


    Everyone was happy and panicked when they heard this. They are happy that they have finally settled down after being on the run for so long. What makes them panic is that they dont know where they will be assigned.


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t hold it in any longer and immediately asked: "Brother Qin, have you found out where we will be assigned? Can we be assigned to a wealthy county? What should we do if we are assigned to a poor rural area?"


    Gu Dagui said: "It''s already been settled that we can have a ce to amodate us, so just be satisfied."


    How many state capitals along the way closed their city gates and sent officers and soldiers to drive them away? Now that you can settle down and settle down, you are still picky and picky. Is this because you think the hard life is not enough?


    Whats more, its impossible for the prefect to let them choose. If every disaster victim chooses a ce, it wont be a mess.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I don''t know, the yamen servant said. He just said that the prefect is afraid that so many victims will gather outside the city and something will happen, so they have to leave in batches before the New Year."


    So they can settle down as early as before the Chinese New Year.


    When Third Grandma and Lao Yan heard this, they immediately bowed to the outside of the hut: "God bless me, if I can settle down before the Chinese New Year, everything will be fine."


    Mr. Qin was also very happy when he heard the news. If they could be resettled before the New Year, the yamen would not be too busy to check them in the rush to seal the New Year, and they would be safe.


    Because of the disaster victims, the prefect was so anxious that he could not sleep. When the magistrates from the eight counties under his control arrived, he discussed all night and assigned the victims registered during the day to a group of them, ordering them to wait for at most three days. Distributed to them and taken away by the victims.


    This can take away one group at a time, otherwise tens of thousands of victims will surround the city and he will not even dare to sleep.


    So at noon the next day, arge number of government officials came to the straw huts in the suburbs to notify the victims one by one.


    By the time we arrived at the huts of Qin Guluotians family, it was already dark.


    The men from several houses hurried up to greet them and asked with a smile: "Brother, who are you?"


    The leading yamen servant didn''t talk nonsense to them. He only asked them for the bamboo sign that the clerk gave them when they received food. After reading the numbers on the bamboo sign, he told them: "5043, 5044, 5 045, 5046, 5047, 5048, 5049, you guys are assigned to Tianfu County under the jurisdiction of He''an Prefecture. In the next two days, the people in Tianfu County will Im here to take you away, so be prepared and dont make people wait when the timees.

 Chapter 66: Dafeng Village

    Chapter 66: Dafeng Vige


    Chapter 66 Dafeng Vige


    The families were both surprised and worried when they heard what the government officials said.


    Gu Dalin was a little impatient and asked the leading yamen officer: "Brother, is Tianfu County far away from the capital? Do you know..."


    "Don''t ask so many questions. You are already lucky if you can be resettled before the Chinese New Year." The leading yamen officer interrupted Gu Dalin and said in a bad tone: "Remember, don''t run around and wait in the hut. If people from Tianfu County cant find you when theye, you will be driven away if you dont go to Naritafu County.


    After saying this, he left with three yamen servants and rushed to the next straw shed to notify other victims.


    After the yamen servants left, women from several houses gathered around and asked all kinds of questions: "Is it really going to resettle us? It''s really fast. Brother Qin just came back from asking for newsst night, and there will be one tonight." When the government officials came to inform us, they didnt know if Tianfu County was good or not? Which vige would we be assigned to?"


    Chen is most worried: "Tianfu County is not a poor ce, right? What will we do if it is too poor? Will the locals bully us? Who of the people who fled with us will be assigned to Tianfu County? No, I have to Go out and ask, see which family has been assigned to Tianfu County?"


    Gu Dagui grabbed her and said, "Please calm down. The government officials and soldiers are all around. If I see you running around and catch you, I won''t be able to save you."


    Because the suburbs are full of disaster victims, the government is afraid of trouble, so they have implemented a curfew and sent soldiers to patrol. If they see victims running around at night, they will catch them and beat them. Many victims have been beaten in the past few days.


    Qin Sang was not afraid of this. He was good at skills and had been trained as a scout by his family before. He had a way to avoid the patrolling soldiers. Knowing that everyone wanted to know what happened in Tianfu County, he said: "Don''t worry, everyone. I will Go out and ask around." As he spoke, the man had already left the hut.


    "Hey, brother Qin is still very good. Be careful and go back early." Mrs. Chen shouted behind her, eager for Qin Sang to go out and inquire about the situation.


    The family is used to Qin Sang going out to inquire about news at night, so they don''t worry too much.


    Qin Eng hated Qin Sang for being so helpful to outsiders. Hearing his words, he snorted coldly and left the hut to rest in the hut where his grandparents and grandson lived.


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family has arge family, and it is not good for men and women to live together. In the past few days, each family has built a small thatched shed to rest, but they wille to thisrgest thatched shed when eating.


    Qin Sang came back less than an hour after leaving, his worn cotton clothes carrying the chill of white frost. He stood in front of the hay shed, patted the hoarfrost on his body, and said to the anxiously waiting family: "I heard about it, Tianfu County is not bad."


    When the family heard this, they were very happy and hurriedly weed Qin Sang in and asked him to sit on the fire to warm himself.


    Gu Jinli poured a bowl of hot water into a wooden bowl and handed it to Qin Sang: "Here."


    Qin Sang took it with a smile, drank a few sips of hot water to warm his body, and continued: "Tianfu County is arge county under the jurisdiction of He''an Prefecture. It is about five days'' walk from He''an Prefecture. It is considered a close distance. One of the three counties rtively close to the capital."


    Then which vige or town will we be assigned to? Mrs. Chen was most anxious and asked before Qin Sang finished speaking.


    Qin Sang said: "I haven''t found any specific vige names, but the west of Tianfu County has many mountains and less people. It is very likely that we will be assigned to a vige in the west of Tianfu County."


    Tianfu County has been established for a long time, and there are people living in good ces. More than 90% of them, foreign victims of the disaster, will be assigned to remote viges.


    "Mom, aren''t we going to be assigned to a ravine?" Mrs. Chen was very dissatisfied with the ce we might be assigned to: "Although we were in the northwest before, Gujia Vige is very close to the county seat and can be reached in half an hour''s walk. . If we enter the ravines of Tianfu County, we will have to walk for a long time just to get out of the mountains, not to mention the county seat!"


    There is a rtive in the Chen family who lives in the mountains. If that rtive wants to go to the market, he has to travel a day in advance and walk all day and night in the mountains before arriving at the county market at dawn the next day.


    Ms. Chen is going crazy. She doesnt want to go to Shangougou.


    The third grandma said: "There is nothing we can do about it. The government has allocated a ce for us. If we don''t go, we will be kicked out. We can''t bear the trouble." They came from Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture, northwest They had been on the road for more than half a year after escaping from the famine all the way. They were already exhausted. If they didn''t settle down, their bodies would be exhausted.


    Qin Sang saw that everyone had a sad face after hearing about the situation in Tianfu County, and said: "Not necessarily. One of the police officers said that we are the first group to go, and there is a high chance that we can be assigned to a good ce. Those who goter will be stuffed into the mountains."


    After hearing this, several families breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chen simply wanted to kill a pig to reward the gods: "God bless us, we must be assigned a good ce and we cannot go to the ravine."


    After Qin Sang finished exining the matter, the families dispersed.


    For the next time, several families were waiting in the thatched hut. Even if they had to go out to fetch water, they would go back quickly, not daring to dy for fear of missing the people who came to see them from Tianfu County.


    During this period, Zhou Laolin came to their hut and asked where they were assigned.


    After hearing that they were assigned to Tianfu County, Zhou Lao and Lin were very happy, and they were also assigned to Tianfu County.


    It''s just that the numbers on their bamboo ques are 612 and 615, which are very different from those of other families. Mr. Qin said that the two parties may be divided into viges and towns that are some distance apart.


    The Zhou and Lin families followed the Qin Gu Luotian family for nearly two months and were very dependent on them. Knowing that they might not be in the same viges and towns, Zhou Lao and Lin were a little panicked, but there was nothing they could do about it. Son.


    Zhou Laolin could only leave in frustration.


    In the afternoon of the next day, a government official from Tianfu County came to the thatched shed and informed them to gather on the ground outside the city gate at 10:00 the next day and set off for Tianfu County. Those who failed to meet the deadline would be expelled.


    The victims who were assigned to Tianfu County packed their things and made preparations.


    Before dawn the next day, many victims set out for the city gate.


    There was a huge crowd outside the city gate filled with disaster victims. Government officials from eight counties beat gongs and shouted the names of their respective counties, asking the victims to gather where they were.


    "People from Tianfu County, people from Tianfu County,e here, move faster, don''t waste your time!" The head of the yamen team yelled until his voice became hoarse. He cursed countless times and was confused for half an hour. Finally, he finally After gathering the victims, they began to count the numbers on the bamboo signs. After they were done, the head of the government office began to lecture them.


    "Our Tianfu County is very good. You should cherish the blessing of being assigned to Tianfu County. After arriving in Tianfu County, you must be honest and don''t make trouble. Anyone who dares to make trouble will be dragged to the Yamen and beheaded!" said the head of the yamen ss! He nced at the more than a thousand victims with cold eyes, warning them, and did not look away until the victims trembled in response.


    A quarter of an hourter, the victims were escorted by a group of government officials and a group of soldiers and rushed to Tianfu County.


    The government officials rushed back to celebrate the New Year, almost chasing the victims along the way, and finally brought them to the Tianfu County government office on the morning of the fourth day.


    In the courtyard of the county government, the heads of various viges and towns are already waiting. As soon as the victims arrive, they will receive them ording to the numbers on the bamboo signs.


    The Gu Jinli family was assigned to Dafeng Vige in Qingfu Town.

 Chapter 67: Changing household registration [making a fortune in farming]

    Chapter 67: Changing household registration [making a fortune in farming]


    Chapter 67 Changing household registration [Farming to make a fortune]


    In addition to their family, there are two other families named Mo who were assigned to Dafeng Vige.


    Both households are dragging their families, adding up to seventeen people, and standing well, just like them.


    The head of Dafeng Vige, surnamed He, is in his early sixties, tall and thin, wearing an 80% new gray-blue long coat. His face is dark and wrinkled, a look unique to farmers. He nced at them. Finally, he asked his eldest son to start counting the people.


    After counting the number of people, checking the bamboo cards and household registration, the head of Dafeng Vige cleared his throat and said: "No matter where you are from, you will be our Dafeng Vigers from now on. Dafeng Vige cannot tolerate evil people. You are here." In the vige, you must abide by the rules of the vige and don''t cause trouble in the vige at will."


    He also warned them: "If there is trouble in the vige, no matter who it is, no matter how big or small the matter is, you will be beaten twenty times and then sent to the Yamen for sentencing. You must remember it!"


    Since these families are new here, they will naturally challenge the vige chief.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He looked somewhat satisfied with his serious face, and said, "While you are at the county office now, take your household registration, prepare money, ande with me to change your household registration."


    After hearing this, the two families named Mo became a little anxious and asked quickly: "Vige chief, why do you still need money to change your household registration?"


    In my hometown, when someone moved to the town and changed their household registration, they didnt need money. Why did they have to pay money to change their household registration in Tianfu County? They don''t have much money left on them, and they still have to keep it to settle down.


    Victor He''s eldest son snorted coldly: "You are refugees fleeing the famine,ing from such a far northwest. In our Dachu, this is a thousands-mile move, so you will naturally have to pay money."


    Da Chu has very strict household registration management. If you move within ten miles, you dont need any money when changing your household registration. But once you move beyond a hundred miles, you will need one tael of silver to move, and if you move a thousand miles away, you will need three taels of silver.


    The Mo family members all fell silent after being scolded by the eldest son of Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He said at the right time: "The government knows that everyone has fled the famine all the way and doesn''t have much money left, so they will reduce the relocation fee by one tael for you. With only 2 taels, you can exchange for our new household registration in Tianfu County."


    Dont think that these two taels of silver are too much. There will be disaster victims who will be distributed in the next few days and after the New Year. When the timees, it will not be so easy for you to change your household registration.


    When the Mo family heard this, their faces were full of panic and they did not dare to say anything.


    Gu Jinli and his family didn''t say a word, so Vige Chief He was very satisfied with them.


    There are more than a thousand victims and three hundred households who have been assigned to Tianfu County together. They are all waiting to change their household registrations today. There are already six vige chiefs and victims in line in front of them. Gu Jinli and the others have not yet had their turn.


    During the period, Gu Jinli reminded Gu Dashan in a low voice: "Dad, the head of the household on our household registration paper is still grandpa. Let''s change the head of the household to you to avoid anything happening in the future."


    Although their family has obtained the household registration paper, the head of the household in the household registration is Mr. Gu. Her father is only the eldest son of Mr. Gu''s first wife, not the head of the household.


    Now they are separated from the old Gu family, but the old Gu family is a group of bastards. They have caused harm for thousands of years and cannot be wiped out. Just in case, it is better to change the head of the household quickly to prevent the old Gu family from running out in the future. upy their home.


    Luo''s father was nearby. Hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he nodded and said: "Da Shan, Xiaoyu is right, you can take advantage of this new household registration and quickly change the name of the head of the household."


    Gu Dashan was also afraid of the old Gu family. After hearing what Luo''s father and Gu Jinli said, he nodded and said, "Okay, I will change the head of the household when we go inter."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved when he heard this.


    More than an hourter, it was finally their turn to change their household registration.


    Vige chief He took men from several families into the official''s room and said to the clerk in charge of household registration: "Sir, these are the victims assigned to us in Dafeng Vige. If you are affected, please change your household registration to some new ones." The official waved his hand and said, "I understand, let''s go out."


    Thend of the official house is important, except for the person concerned, other people, including the vige chief and the head of the vige, cannot stay for a long time.


    He vige chief smiled and exited the official''s room.


    Gu Dashan''s family number was No. 5042, ranking first. He carefully took out his household registration paper, the divorce document, and the post with the official seal of the Qi government, and told the origin of the household registration paper and the divorce document. Son, I said it all once.


    After receiving the food at the city gate, Gu Dashan was afraid that the clerk would interrogate him, so he had to talk about it.


    The clerk in charge of household registration saw the household registration paper without a thick leather seal. He originally gave Gu Dashan a hard time, but after hearing Gu Dashan''s exnation and reading the official seal-stamped post of the Qi Mansion, he swallowed his words.


    Gu Dashan took the opportunity to talk about changing the head of the household.


    After hearing this, the scribe did not object and just followed the rules and said: "It is stipted in Dachu that if the previous head of a household is brought to change the name of the head of the household in the local area, no silver is required. If there is no head of the household to bring the name, he needs to pay two taels of silver in the local area. You have to pay ten taels for traveling within a thousand miles, and you have to pay twenty taels for traveling thousands of miles away. Do you have money?"


    The scribe raised his eyelids and looked at Gu Dashan with some disdain.


    Its not that he looked down on Gu Dashan, but that the people in the Chu Dynasty were all poor. A farmer''s family can''t even earn twenty taels of silver despite working so hard all year long, let alone the refugees who have fled the famine. Let alone twenty taels, they probably can''t evene up with five taels of silver.


    Because Gu Jinli saved the young master of the Qi family, Qi Yi gave their family fifty taels of silver and a banknote.


    Only eight taels of the fifty taels of silver were spent on the road. The fifty taels of silver notes had been exchanged for pieces of silver and hidden in the bodies of the six members of their family. Therefore, Gu Dashan could get the money for changing the head of the household. from.


    But he remembered Gu Jinli''s words and never revealed his wealth, otherwise he would be killed. If you really need a lot of money, don''t take out too much money in public. Borrow it from someone you know well first, and then pay it back in private.


    Gu Dashan knew that Luo''s father and Gu Vige Chief''s family were rtively wealthy, so he asked Luo''s father to borrow ten taels of silver, and then borrowed five taels from Gu Dafu. He collected enough money to change the head of the household and renew his household registration, and handed it to the scribe: "Sir , you count.


    When the scribe saw that he was asking someone to borrow money for the name of the head of the household, he was not too surprised. He took the silver and weighed it in his hand. After confirming that it was solid silver and not fake silver mixed with tin and aluminum, he began to give the money. He changed his household registration.


    Changing the household registration is very simple. Take the household registration paper with a thick leather seal issued by the imperial court, make a copy of the old household registration, change the address to the new state, county, town or vige, and then change the name of the head of the household. Stamp it with the seal of Tianfu County and it''s done.


    Gu Dashan received the new household registration with a thick leather seal, opened the thick leather seal, and looked at the name of the head of household on it. His hands trembled with excitement. He had lived for thirty-six years and was finally the master of the family.


    "Thank you, sir." Gu Dashan took the divorce document and the post from Qi Mansion. After thanking the clerk, he left the clerk''s room.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, the Luo family, the Tian family, the Gu Damu family, the Gu Dafu family, the third grandfather''s family, and the Qin family all changed their household registrations into new ones and walked out of the official office happily.


    Next are two families of the Mo family.


    By the time these things were done, it was already afternoon time, and the people in the government office did not dare to leave so many victims in the county government office, so they ordered them to leave immediately.


    Vige chief He and his son could only take them out of the yamen, and with the ten young men from Dafeng vige waiting outside the county yamen, they took them to Dafeng vige in Qingfu town.

 Chapter 68: villager

    Chapter 68: viger


    Chapter 68 Vigers


    Hurrying all the way, turning from the main road to a small road, then to a rural road, five hourster, they finally arrived at Dafeng Vige.


    It was alreadyte at night, all the vigers in Dafeng Vige were asleep, and the entire Dafeng Vige was shrouded in darkness.


    Vige Chief He did not walk, but rode a bullock cart. However, he was old and could not bear the bumpy journey. He said to his eldest son in a hoarse voice: "Boss, you take them to resettle. I will go back first."


    "Hey, dad, please go back first. Your son is here, don''t worry." He Dacang responded and said to the vige driver driving the oxcart: "He baby, send my dad back."


    I know Brother Dacang. He Wazi took the torch and the cow rope and walked to the head of He Viges house.


    After the vige chief He left, He Dacang and the other nine young men from Dafeng Vige brought several families to an abandoned old house.


    He Dacang pointed to this old mud-brick house and said, "You guys will stay here for one night, and then you can move after the vige has discussed it at dawn tomorrow."


    When the Mo family saw that what he said was not quite right, Mr. Mo hurriedly asked: "Nephew of the He family, why do we need to discuss this with the vige? What are we discussing?"


    He Dacang was very tired after working all day. When he heard this, he frowned and said displeasedly: "What the vige discusses is a matter of the vige. Just stay well."


    "Don''t wander around in the vige. If you are beaten up by the vigers as thieves, our family can''t help you!" He Dacang warned and left with nine young men in the vige.


    The Mo family saw He Dacang''s bad attitude and cursed in a low voice: "What the hell, what''s going on?"


    Qin Sang took out the fire sticks while there was still light and lit the torches of their families.


    Several families knew the importance of torches, so they did not lose them along the way.


    Two Mo families have no torches. When Mr. Mo saw a child in Gu Jinli holding a torch, he thought it was too wasteful, so he came to ask Gu Jinli personally: "Little girl, you have many torches here, use the torch in your hand..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Jinli turned around and ran to the left side of the earthen house, saying to Gu Dashan: "Dad, move our things in quickly."


    This courtyard only has three main rooms and a built-in kitchen that has half copsed, so we have to upy the room quickly.


    Qin Eng reacted quickly. After seeing Gu Jinli upying the room on the left, he immediately rushed into the main room and stood in the main room with a machete. He looked at the two Mo family members coldly: "This belongs to my Qin family."


    The Mo family had just run a few steps. They were very angry when they heard Qin Eng''s words. However, Qin Eng had a cold blood in his body. The Mo family did not dare to offend him, so they could only turn around and go to the room on the right, and then put the The half-copsed kitchen was upied.


    There are only three people in the Qin family, so it is impossible for them to upy such arge main room. Mr. Qin made the decision and let the men and boys from the family spend the night in the main room, while the women and the girls lived in the earth house on the left.


    They have now entered the vige, which is different from the way they fled. They have to distinguish between men and women. Even if they are a family, men and women cannot crowd into the same room for the night, otherwise they will be criticized.


    After dividing the houses, several men held torches and went around to find firewood, and lit two fires in the main room and the earth house on the left.


    It was midnight and it was not easy to cook anymore, so the women from several houses boiled a pot of water, added some salt, and each of them drank half a bowl, and then began to rest.


    They had just arrived and were living with the Mo family. Mr. Qin and Third Grandpa were not at ease, so they left Qin Eng and Qin Sang to stay overnight.


    The Mo family didn''t move as fast as them, and they made a fuss for more than an hour before resting.


    Not long after dawn the next day, vigers from Dafeng Vige came to this earthen house and looked at them.


    A woman was carrying a vegetable basket and looked at the family. She shook her head and said, "It''s so pitiful. Look at this. She''s as skinny as a ghost. It''s so far to the northwest. I don''t know how she managed to escape to our Tianfu County." of."


    A woman carrying water said: "You don''t care how they escaped, but they are now from our Dafeng Vige." "Humph, it''s not sure whether they are from our vige, there will be a meeting in the vige today. , if the vigers don''t like them living in the vige, they will kick them out!" The speaker was a man in his early twenties, with messy hair and dirty clothes.


    The woman carrying water asked in surprise: "What? Can we still drive them out? Didn''t I hear that they have changed their household registration?"


    The man said: "Don''t worry about where I heard it. Anyway, it''s not that easy for them to stay in our vige."


    He spat as he spoke, nced at the families in the earthen house, got up and left.


    Gu Jinli felt disgusted with this man because hisst nce was fixed on a fair and pretty girl from the Mo family who was not so skinny.


    This mans intention is obvious.


    She was d that Gu Jinxiu was timid and did not leave the house after seeing someone watching. If such a man took a look at her, she would really make her sick.


    "Hey, San Leizi, why are you leaving? You haven''t finished talking yet!" the woman carrying water called to the man.


    "Ignore him." A middle-aged man who got up early and went into the mountains to collect firewood disliked San Leizi very much. He said angrily: "Don''t you know that San Lep is a little bit careful about sizing up others? This kind of disgusting thing is just Its time to get out of the vige.


    When the adults from several families heard this, their hearts trembled. They were spotted as soon as they entered the vige.


    Mr. Qin and Third Grandpa hurriedly greeted everyone and asked everyone toe in and stop standing outside.


    Third Grandpa specially told several families: "There are inevitably some bad people in the viges in the countryside. We have just arrived and we don''t know the background of the people in this vige. Sister Mei and Sister Xiu are grown girls. Don''t go out without an adult." The same goes for women. If you can, try not to go out. If you have anything to do, let the men at home do it."


    Uncle Tian thought of San Leizi''s words and asked hurriedly: "What did that person mean just now? Our household registration has been changed. This vige won''t want us anymore, right?"


    What should they do if the people in Dafeng Vige drive them out?


    Mr. Qin shook his head and said: "No, we have changed our household registration. We are from Dafeng Vige recognized by the government. People in this vige dare not kick us out. However, they may make things difficult for us in small matters."


    Mr. Qin has rich experience and speaks the minds of the people in Dafeng Vige.


    In the afternoon, He Dacang came to them and asked them to go to the vige chief''s house, saying that he wanted to tell them something in the vige.


    Men from several families, including the heads of two Mo families, hurriedly followed him to the head of the vige.


    Vige Chief He''s house is a blue brick house that is rare in the vige. At this time, the courtyard is already full of people. Sitting side by side with Vige Chief He is an old man named Lu. He is well-dressed and newly made. cotton-padded jacket.


    Mr. Lu just nced at the family members, then lowered his gaze, ced his palms on the leading end of the cane, and sat calmly.


    When Vige Chief He saw theming, he said bluntly: "Although you have changed your household registration and be members of our Dafeng Vige, you are not born and raised in the vige after all. Thend for building houses in our Dafeng Vige is limited and cannot be given away in vain. You guys, if you want to build a house, you have to spend money to buynd.


    All the men in the family know that every vige in Dachu will have some idlend that cannot be farmed. As long as the government does not care about it and the vige chief agrees, the vigers can use it to build houses.


    However, if you want to get the house deed, you still have to pay the money after entering the yamen.


    Hence, a few men felt that paying money to buynd was not a big deal.


    Qin Lao La knew that the vige chief had called them here specifically, and it must not be about such a trivial matter, so he asked: "Vige chief, how much does thisnd cost?"


    On the other hand, Xiaoyu will soon make a fortune by relying on his own abilities, Gu Jinxiu will also be stronger, and nothing bad will happen. The only thing that will be troublesome is other peoples families. In short, the heroines family will not have any weaklings, her family is koi|O|Ouch~~

 Chapter 69: Home

    Chapter 69: Home


    Chapter 69 Home


    Vige Chief He said: "One acre ofnd costs five taels of silver."


    "Fifty taels!" Mr. Mo was so angry that his beard stood up: "Why is it so expensive? When I was in my hometown, I went to the government office to apply for the house deed. The government required a maximum of two taels of silver per acre, and the wastend was only one tael of silver per acre. Why isnd in Dafeng Vige so expensive?


    Fifty taels of silver per acre ofnd is equivalent to a farmer''s ie for half a year. This is money grabbing.


    Mr. Lu, who had been silent all this time, said in a serious tone: "If you find it too expensive, you can move back to your hometown."


    These words were said so rudely that Mr. Mo choked until his face turned blue.


    Mo Kuizi hurriedly pulled Mr. Mo and told him not to offend anyone.


    Grandpa San and the others knew that Dafeng Vige was trying to give them a p in the face, so they kept their faces solemn and said nothing.


    Vige Chief He saw that the faces of his family were not very good, so he said: "This is the result of the vige''s discussion. If you don''t like it, or don''t have the money, you can rent an old house in the vige, and the vige will give you a cheaper price." .


    When Mr. Lu heard this, he frowned and said again: "You can buynd at normal prices if you want. Each household will give the vige three taels of silver, and we will recognize you as vigers."


    Grandpa San frowned, making it clear that he wanted to take a bite out of them.


    Mr. Qin said: "This is not a trivial matter. We have to go back and discuss it."


    Vige Chief He also felt that this was not done properly and nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    Mr. Lu said: "Don''t discuss it for too long. It''s already the twenty-fifth day of the year, and the New Year will be celebrated in a few days. We don''t have time to deal with your family''s affairs all the time."


    Dont worry, Ill give the vige a reply within an hour at most. Mr. Qin was a tough man. He said this in a cold tone and left with several men.


    The two Mo family members also left.


    When several men came back to talk about the matter, Aunt Tian burst out crying: "Why is our life so miserable? It''s hard to settle down, but howe we have this money and that money? Do we still have any money at home?"


    The Tian family is the poorest among the families. When the vige decided to flee from famine, the Tian family sold half of theirnd to get twenty-three taels of silver. I spent a lot of money along the way, and now I only have two taels and three hundred yuan left, and I can''te up with even three taels of silver.


    Mrs. Chen was unwilling to pay the money and scolded: "The people in Dafeng Vige are really worthless. They want us to give them three taels of silver. How can they be bandits? I won''t give you this money. I will give it to whoever wants to give it to you." "


    Gu Dagui said angrily: "Please lower your voice. If people listen to you, do you still want to live in this vige?"


    Third Grandpas hair turned even grayer with worry, and he asked Mr. Qin: Brother Qin, what do you say?


    "This is a loss, but we must bear it." Mr. Qin said: "We are foreigners, so we must take a step back first. Give this money to let the people in Dafeng Vige know that we want to stay and live a good life. Yes. After giving this money, if the vige still dares to bully us in the future, then we dont have to endure it anymore and just fight them back or go to the Yamen to sue them."


    They can''t go head-to-head with the vigers as soon as theye here. That won''t work. They have to suffer a loss first and make the vigers feelfortable. If something happens again in the future, with today''s incident as a foundation, they can still handle it even if they go to the Yamen. .


    Mr. Qin looked at Uncle Tian and said, "Our family still has some money left. We can lend some to your family. There is no need to worry about paying it back."


    Uncle Tian''s eyes were red: "Thank you very much." If they can borrow money, their family can tide over this difficulty.


    The third grandfather''s family didn''t have much money, which was just enough for him to settle down. Seeing that Mr. Qin was willing to lend money to the Tian family, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to everyone: "Brother Qin is right, we have to take a step back first. If you don''t have anything, In my opinion, just give me the three taels of silver."


    Several men nodded in agreement. Mrs. Chen shouted: "Why don''t you buynd? You need to buynd to build a house."


    Gu Dagui said: "You stupid bitch, you need five taels of silver per acre to buynd. We want to live here for a long time. We will not just buy this acre ofnd. Naturally, we will give each household three taels of silver and buy thend at the normal price in the future." A good deal.


    Chen thought for a while and realized that it was indeed the case, so she stopped talking. But she won''t pay. Their family is not divided, so Gu Dafu has to pay.


    After several families discussed it, each family gave three taels of silver to Mr. Qin, and Mr. Qin and the third grandfather took the money to the vige chief''s house to pay the money.


    I dont know what Mr. Qin said. When he came back with Third Grandpa, he had a piece of paper in his hand that said which family would be on equal footing with the vigers. It also had the fingerprints of the vige chief and several vige elders on it.


    With this piece of paper, several families werepletely relieved.


    After paying the money, the vige officially recognized them. He Dacang came to ask several families to look at the houses. If there were any suitable ones, they would rent them and wait until spring to build a house.


    Grandpa San and Mr. Qin took a few men and followed He Dacang around half of the vige. Finally, at the end of the vige, near Dafeng Mountain, they rented five dirt yards full of weeds for one hundred yuan a month.


    There are some good houses in the vige and they are not expensive. You dont have to rent here. He Dacang put his hands into the sleeves of his cotton-padded jacket and stamped his feet to ward off the cold. He had no idea that these families would take a fancy to these old houses at the end of the vige.


    Several men thought this ce was very good and declined He Dacang''s kindness.


    Although there are good houses in the vige, they are scattered throughout the vige. When they first came to the vige, several families had to live together and could not be separated. Only these old houses were connected together, so they had to rent here.


    Several men gave He Dacang three months'' rent, took the keys to five mud yards, and hurried back to move.


    Several women were already packing their things when they went to see the house. As soon as they came back, they carried their things to the end of the vige.


    When the Mo family members saw them leaving, they hurried out to see them.


    Mr. Mo and Mo Kuizi caught up with them out of breath: "You guys paid three taels of silver to Dafeng Vige? Why are you so confused!"


    They gave it to their families. If the Mo family didnt give it, wouldnt they be kicked out of the vige?


    Mr. Qin said to Mr. Mo: "It''s our business to give it. You can discuss it yourself whether the Mo family will give it to you. We''re leaving first. We''re in a hurry to move." After saying that, he stopped talking to Mr. Mo and walked quickly.


    The families soon arrived at the five mud yards at the end of the vige.


    These five mud courtyards are veryrge, with almost three main rooms and two side rooms. Therefore, families with few people live in one courtyard.


    Gu Jinli''s family lived together with his third grandfather''s family, and they chose the penultimate courtyard.


    To the left of her house, which is thest dirt yard, is the Qin family. The Qin familys three ancestors and grandsons live there, and there is no partnership with other families.


    On the right is the Luo family and the Tian family. The two of Luo Tian went up to the family of Gu Damu.


    After moving the yard, several families immediately started cleaning up the house. They thoroughly cleaned the moldy and damp house. They also shoveled a lot of weeds in the yard and cleared a path.


    Gu Jinli took out mugwort and distributed it to several families, and asked several families to use the mugwort to smoke their houses.


    After the house was smoked, most of the musty smell in the house was removed, and straw mats and old quilts were put on it, making it look like a home.

 Chapter 70: Reading to test fame

    Chapter 70: Reading to test fame


    Chapter 70 Studying to test for fame


    Tomorrow I will find some thatch and I will repair the leaky roofs. Gu Dashan walked around several houses and found that the roofs of several houses were rotten and they had to be repaired quickly.


    Gu Jinli was fumigating the mouse hole in the house with mugwort. When he heard this, he said, "Dad, use the weeds in the yard to mend it."


    The wild grass in the yard grows as high as half a person. Cut them all, tie them into grass boards one by one, and tie them one by one on the roof, so that the missing roof can be repaired.


    Hey. Gu Dashan also took a fancy to the weeds in the yard.


    While she was talking, some mice couldn''t stand the smoke and ran out of the hole. They rushed into the sack she had covered at the entrance of the hole. Three of them ran in at once.


    She hurriedly put away the sack, tied the mouth of the sack tightly, banged the sack on the ground a dozen times, and killed the rat. Then she poured out the rat body and continued to smoke out a rat hole.


    We were busy until it was almost dark, and finally we smoked out the mouse holes in several rooms, and blocked the entrances of the holes with stones picked up by Brother Cheng.


    Second sister, wont there be any more mice crawling out at night? Cheng Geer squatted next to Gu Jinli and looked up at her and asked.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, all the mice in the house are gone. No more mice will crawl on Brother Cheng when he sleeps at night."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t scare Brother Cheng all the time." Gu Jinan carried a hoe, took the sack containing more than 20 dead mice, carried the sack out of the yard, took the dead mice to a distance and buried them.


    When I came back, there was a third grandpa beside me.


    Third Grandpa said: "Mr. Qin and I have looked at that old well. Water is stilling out of it. As long as the mud in it is cleared and the water is raised for a few days, the water will be usable."


    They are attracted to this area of old houses, not only because these old houses are connected together and they can live together, but also because of the old well about ten meters away.


    With this old well, the women and girls of their family do not have to go to the vige to fetch water to wash clothes. They can avoid the scoundrels in the vige and be safer.


    Hey, Ill repair the roof tomorrow and go to the well to clear the mud. Gu Dashan has done many jobs, including masonry, well digging, carpentry, cksmithing, and sacking. Cleaning the mud from the old well is not a big deal for him.


    Third Grandpa said: "There is no rush. We will discuss it with several families tomorrow and decide on the regtions before we start work."


    Stop talking about it now,e over and have dinner. Third Grandma and Mrs. Cui had already prepared dinner and brought it to the main room.


    Supper was a pot of old rice porridge and a big bowl of stewed soybeans. There was not even a drop of oil starch, but everyone ate happily.


    Three grandpa said with emotion: "We have a roof to cover our heads."


    Compared to the days when I was fleeing the wilderness and sitting in the open fields eating boiled grass roots and leaves, my life now is like a fairy tale.


    The third grandma looked at the big family and cried while eating. She has never had a son in her life, but now she lives with Dashan''s family, and she can live a life full of children and grandchildren.


    When the third grandpa saw it, he cursed: "You bitch, why are you crying? Today is a good day for us to move to a new house."


    The third grandma quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Hey, I''m not crying anymore, I should be happy!"


    After everyone finished eating, Gu Jinli took the opportunity to say: "Third grandpa, third grandma, parents, after the Chinese New Year, let''s send my eldest brother to a private school to study." "Studying?" Gu Jinan was surprised: "Xiaoyu, why did you suddenly say What about this? Going to a private school costs a lot of money, how can our family afford it?"


    Gu Jinan wanted to study very much, but he didn''t want to burden his family with his studies.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, why did the vige ask us to pay three taels of silver today? Is it because we have no backers? If there is a schr or a schr in our family, they dare to bully us like this?"


    Gu Jinli was angry about the three taels of silver given to Dafeng Vige today, but she knew that they were powerless and poor now, so they couldn''t be tough and could only endure it for now.


    If we want to turn around, we can only take two paths. The first is to study and gain fame, and the second is to make a lot of money.


    She doesnt want to live a poor life. Money must be earned. In ancient times, people were afraid of officials, so they couldnt afford to miss out on studying for fame.


    Gu Jinan has been smart since he was a child. Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui have always wanted to send him to school, but when they were in their hometown, Mrs. Gu refused and did not allow him to read. She beat him whenever she saw him writing on the ground. The couple always felt that I''m very sorry for Gu Jinan. Now that I heard that Xiaoyu wants to send Gu Jinan to study, he won''t object at all. He will only support: "Brother An, after the new year, dad will go to a private school and we can go to study."


    The third grandfather also nodded and said, "Brother An, you should go to school."


    Gu Jinan was very moved, but when he looked at the skinny family, he still hesitated and said: "If you want to be admitted to the imperial examination, it will take three to five years. Our family only has thirty-two taels left." Money, this money needs to be used to buy things for living. We have nond. Even if we open up wastnd for farming, the harvest will not be until June next year. In the middle half of the year, we will have to buy food to eat. Counting it down one by one. , this money is not enough at all, how can you still have money to study?"


    Gu Jinan really wanted to go to school. When he was in his hometown, he went to inquire about the money for a year of private school. The three festivals and six festivals a year are only five taels of silver, plus the pen, ink, paper and inkstones consumed, all of which cost money.


    The worst ink strips in Da Chu cost two hundred fen, and the worst yellow paper cost 50 fen each. These were all consumables and had to be bought every month. Their family had no ie, how could they afford him?


    "We can make money if we don''t have money, but we have to read this book!" Gu Jinli''s attitude was very tough. She pointed at Gu Jinxiu and said: "Brother, you heard what the three scoundrels said today. There are such bad people in this vige. You If we want to protect the sisters at home, we have to have fame and make them afraid of us. Otherwise, with my appearance, my eldest sister will be snatched away one day, and our family will have no ce to cry."


    She is young and not afraid of being robbed. But Gu Jinxiu is different. After the Chinese New Year, she will be fifteen, and she looks good. If she doesn''t have enough money, those **** will think that they are fleeing from poverty, and they want to bully others, so they have to be on guard.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was talking about herself, Gu Jinxiu said quickly: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I remember everything you said to me. I don''t go out alone, I carry a knife with me, and I''m practicing the moves you taught me. I wont let anything happen to me.


    Xiaoyu said that she cannot be lucky enough to be saved by her every time. If she wants to live a safe life, she must learn some self-defense techniques to protect herself. She is working hard to learn.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, we understand, the eldest sister works very hard."


    He looked at Gu Jinan again and asked him: "Brother, our family''s situation is here. Do you want to read this book?"


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinxiu, then at Gu Jinli, and at Brother Cheng who looked confused. He gritted his teeth and said, "Read it!"


    No matter how painful, tiring or difficult it is, he muste up with a n. Only in this way can he protect his family.


    The matter of Gu Jinan''s schooling has been settled, and the whole family is very happy.


    Before dawn the next day, Gu Dashan and his family got up, cut the weeds in the yard, found some branches, split them into soft tree strips, tied the weeds into straw boards, and then Gu Dashan climbed to the roof. , tied the straw boards to the beams and columns of the house, and in less than half an hour, the roof was repaired.

 Chapter 71: Entering Dafeng Mountain for the first time

    Chapter 71: Entering Dafeng Mountain for the first time


    Chapter 71 Entering Dafeng Mountain for the first time


    After Gu Dashan repaired the roof, he did not rest. He followed the third grandfather to call the men from several houses to clean the mud in the old well.


    This old well is used by several families. When the men from several families heard Gu Dashans shouts, they came out with their belongings and gathered beside the old well.


    Mr. Qin took out the thick rope he had been carrying and tied it up for Gu Dashan. He and Father Luo pulled the rope together and hoisted Gu Dashan into the well.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Gu Dashan went down to the bottom of the well and shouted to them: "The walls of this old well are made of blue bricks. They are very strong. There are no problems and they will not copse! You lift the bucket and shovel down. You can start clearing the mud!"


    When everyone heard his words, they hoisted the buckets, shovels, and people digging the mud down the well one by one.


    Several adults were busy cleaning up the mud.


    Gu Jinli is thinking about Dafeng Mountain.


    Dafeng Vige is backed by Dafeng Mountain and is named after Dafeng Mountain. This Dafeng Mountain stretches for hundreds of miles and spans half of Qingfu Town. It is arge mountain range and must have rich mountain treasures.


    Gu Jinli tied a sack to his body, took a shovel and dagger, and said to the third grandma and the others: "Third grandma, mother, we went into the mountains and will be back in the afternoon. Don''t worry."


    Ms. Cui was plowing the ground with a hoe, intending to make it a little rough so that she could nt vegetables in the spring. When she heard Gu Jinli''s words, she hurriedly dropped the **** and ran to grab her: "Xiaoyu, do you really want to go into the mountains?"


    After talking about Brother An''s schoolingst night, Xiaoyu said that he would go into the mountains to find medicinal materials and sell them to make money. He also said that he would ask Huiniang, brother and sister, and Brother Qin to go with him to reassure them.


    But she was still very worried. This person was unfamiliar with the ce and it was dangerous in the mountains.


    Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Geer sat next to the third grandma to make straw sandals. When they heard this, they and Cheng Geer looked at Gu Jinli worriedly.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mom, didn''t we make an agreementst night? Dad and Third Grandpa both agreed, and you can''t change your mind." He then promised: "We won''t go into the mountains, but just wander around the outside. Luo Wu Brother, Sister Huiniang, and Brother Qin are here, what are you afraid of?"


    The Luo family brothers and sisters are good at martial arts, Qin Sang''s skills are even more impressive, and her skills in her previous life were also very good. Although her body is too weak, the strength she exerts is not three-tenths of what she used to do before, but she has to do it herself. Guaranteed no problem.


    Third Grandma helped Gu Jinli speak: "Let them go, there are so many people, nothing will happen."


    The children of several families have fled all the way, so what kind of dangers have they never encountered? Just a trip into the mountains, no big deal.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Luo Huiniang''s voice came: "Xiaoyu, we are ready. Let''s leave quickly. If it''ster, we won''t make the trip."


    Luo Huiniang was wearing an old blue cotton coat, with a cloth bag slung around her waist and a machete in her hand. Next to her stood Tian Xiaohua, who was carrying a basket.


    Ms. Cui had no choice but to tell her: "Be careful, don''t take risks, ande back early."


    Brother Cheng also said to Gu Jinli in a sweet voice, "Second sister, be careful ande back soon."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded with a smile, and he had already ran out of the yard and ran to the path behind Qin''s house with Luo Huiniang and Tian Xiaohua.


    On the small road, Qin Sang, Luo Wu, and Tian Erqiang were already waiting. When they saw theming, they turned around and ran towards Dafeng Mountain.


    They walked a long path and after a big turn, they began to enter the scope of Dafeng Mountain. As soon as they entered the mountain, Tian Xiaohua and Tian Erqiang stared at the ground, trying to find some edible wild vegetables. However, it was the middle of winter and the wild vegetables were already rotten to death. After walking for an hour, the brothers and sisters could not find any. A wild vegetable.


    Maybe she was shocked, Tian Xiaohua cried out: "If we can''t find food, our family will not be able to survive."


    Before moving yesterday, the third grandmother distributed the grain bought by several families to each family. After the distribution, each family did not receive much grain. Her family was poor and still owed money from Grandpa Qin''s family. After eating the little food, she had no money to buy any more food.


    Mother was still cryingst night, saying she couldn''t live any longer.


    Gu Jinli knew the Tian family''s difficulties. While looking for a hole on the ground, heforted Tian Xiaohua: "Don''t cry. There are no wild vegetables. We can find other things to sell and use the money to buy food. We can still live on."


    She was in a hurry to go into the mountains because she knew that some adults had discussed it and were going to Qingfu Town tomorrow to buy things for living. So she wanted to go into the mountains today to find more medicinal materials and follow the adults to sell them at the town pharmacy tomorrow.


    When Tian Xiaohua heard her words, she wiped her tears and asked, "Sister Xiaoyu, what can I sell for money?"


    "Medicinal materials." Gu Jinli said, and suddenly saw a small hole three fingers wide in a piece of rotting grass. She immediately stopped: "There is a hole. Is it a snake or a mountain rat in it? Let''s dig the hole. If If you can find snakes, you can sell them for money." Snake galldder and snake peel are both medicinal materials.


    Luo Huiniang took a few steps back in fear: "Xiaoyu, what grudge do you have against snakes?" Along the way, she either caught snakes or looked for snakes to escape. Now that she had settled down, she started looking for snakes again. Did she get into trouble with a snake?


    This job is quite dangerous, Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, please step aside and let me do it."


    After Gu Jinli retreated, he and Luo Wu used shovels and hoes to start digging half a meter back from the entrance of the cave. After digging half a meter deep, they actually saw a nest of snakes, with more than a dozen snakes of various sizes moving around inside. snake.


    It is the middle of winter now, and snakes are hibernating. Even if they are disturbed and move a few times, they cannot stand up and attack people as quickly as they can in summer.


    Qin Sang found two small branches and quickly grabbed the snakes one by one into the sack.


    Qin Sang counted them and said, "There are eleven." That''s pretty good.


    After harvesting, several people began to look for rat holes or sparrow holes in the mountains. Snakes do not dig holes, but only upy the nests of small animals. Therefore, snakes can often be found in the nests of these two animals.


    They worked for most of the day. By the afternoon, they had caught more than 40 snakes, more than a dozen pairs of snakes, several mountain rats weighing half a kilogram, three pheasants weighing two kilograms, and more than 20 pheasants. A wild sweet potato can be said to be a bountiful harvest.


    "Haha, we are so awesome. We found so much food, and it''s all meat." Luo Huiniang stared at the pheasants, her eyes glowing green. Meat, this is chicken. She hasn''t eaten it in more than a year. Over the chicken.


    Seeing how greedy she was, Gu Jinli deliberatelyughed at her: "Wipe your saliva quickly, it''s almost dripping."


    Hehe, Luo Huiniangughed twice and made faces at her: "I''m just greedy for meat, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s not bad, I''m also greedy for meat." Gu Jinli never thought that she would be greedy for meat, but since her rebirth, she couldn''t even eat a full meal of white rice, let alone meat, and now her stomach is full of food. Very good, no oil star at all.


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky and said, "Let''s go back. If we go backte, we''ll get yelled at."


    It was their first time to go into the mountains, so they had to give the adults at home a good impression of being well-behaved. If it was their first time going into the mountains, they would dare to go backte, and they would not want toe back next time.

 Chapter 72: He family Lu family

    Chapter 72: He family Lu family


    Chapter 72 He Family Lu Family


    Qin Sang felt it was a pity that they only wandered around the shallow mountainous area of Dafeng Mountain today and did not enter the deep mountains. His original intention was to go into the deep mountains to have a look, but knowing that several adults would be worried, he nodded and said: "Okay."


    The other people also agreed and each carried their things out of the mountain.


    The sack of snakes was a bit dangerous. Qin Sang did not let Gu Jinli take it. Instead, he used a **** as a pole, carrying the sack with snakes on one end and more than twenty wild sweet potatoes on the other.


    Luo Wu was carrying severalrge mountain rats weighing half a catty.


    The three pheasants were taken by Luo Huiniang, Gu Jinli and Tian Xiaohua.


    Tian Xiaohua treasured this pheasant very much. She held the pheasant with its wings removed and its feet tied in her arms, with a smile on her dark and thin face. Tian Erqiang followed closely beside her, extending his hand to protect Ichigo Pheasant from time to time.


    Gu Jinli saw it funny, but also a little sad. The Tian brothers and sisters were like this because they were poor, so they had to make money quickly.


    Gu Jinli withdrew his gaze from the Tian brothers and sisters, and turned to look around, sometimes looking at the particrly tall trees, sometimes at the small slopes he was walking through, and sometimes at the peaks with a special shape in the distance.


    She is memorizing the topography of Dafeng Mountain. She will go into the mountains again in the future. Only by memorizing the topography can she not get lost in the mountains.


    Qin Sang also has the habit of memorizing terrain, and he also looks at the distinctive scenery along the way. He will also listen to the sounds around him. If he hears the sound of running water, he will stop and take note of the surrounding scenery before continuing.


    They walked quickly for an hour. When they were about to leave the mountain, Luo Wu finally couldn''t help but ask Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, are your family members okay?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Everything is fine."


    Hearing this, Luo Wu was not very satisfied and frowned.


    Gu Jinli ignored him and continued walking out of the mountain.


    Seeing that he was about to leave the mountain, Luo Wu became anxious, gritted his teeth, chased after Gu Jinli, and asked in a low voice: "Are you and your sister okay?"


    Gu Jinli turned around and grinned at him: "It''s good. Sister has been practicing those self-defense moves. You don''t have to worry."


    After saying this, she said no more, turned around and continued on her way.


    Luo Wu will be eighteen after the Chinese New Year, and not only she, but also the adults of the two families know about his thoughts about Gu Jinxiu.


    However, she could not tell Luo Wu too much about Gu Jinxiu until the Luo family proposed marriage to them. This is ancient times, and a rumor can kill a girl.


    Luo Huiniang is a big-hearted person. She just thought that her eldest brother was asking about Sister Xiu''s martial arts training, so she said: "Brother, you can''t ask too much of Sister Xiu. Sister Xiu is not suitable for martial arts training. She can practice those moves well." Thats pretty good.


    Sister Xiu is weak and weak. When she was in her hometown, she could only do embroidery with needles and practice martial arts. It was too difficult for her.


    Luo Wu was so upset by Luo Huiniang''s words that he casually said something to deal with it, and hurried on with a few others.


    After they came out of the mountain, they made another big turn and finally returned to the path leading to the back of Qin''s house.


    The third grandma stood on the path, looking anxiously at the end of the path. After seeing them, she breathed a sigh of relief, waved to them, and shouted: "Go home quickly, it''s going to be dark today." .


    They left the mountain in the afternoon and walked on the road for an hour, that is, two hours. When they got here, it had already turned from afternoon to evening.


    Several people saw the third grandma and trotted to the third grandma.


    Luo Huiniang picked up the pheasant in her hand and said to the third grandma: "Third grandma, look, we have caught a pheasant." The third grandma was shocked when she saw that they had pheasants and mountain rats in their hands: "How did you find so many? Good stuff?" This is all meat.


    Luo Huiniang raised her chin and said proudly, "We are pretty good, right?"


    "Awesome, you are all good children, let''s go home." The third grandma was very happy. After receiving them, she led them home.


    Men from several families gathered at Gu Jinli''s house to talk. Seeing them bringing back so many things, the third grandfather immediately made a decision: "Call all the families together and let''s have a good meal tonight. It''s been a long time since we''ve eaten meat." .


    Tian Erqiang immediately ran to inform several families.


    Not long after, women from several families came with pots, bowls, food, and the whole family.


    Mr. Chen was the most proactive and took away two pheasants as soon as she arrived: "I''m good at killing chickens. Leave it to me. I''ll take care of the chickens and tidy them up properly."


    There were arge family of about thirty people, and they were greedy for meat. Two pheasants were not enough, so Qin Sang caught three more mountain rats to deal with. After a while, he beheaded the big mountain rats, chopped off their feet, skinned them, and then Chop it into small pieces of even size and take it to Gu''s kitchen.


    Da Chu calls all rats in the mountains mountain rats. In fact, the fat mountain rats they caught today are bamboo weasels, also known as bamboo rats.


    Gu Jinli took the piece of bamboo rat meat from Qin Sang''s hand, nched it in water, and then washed it. He first boiled the fat meat from the bamboo rat to make a little oil, and then poured the piece of bamboo rat meat into the iron pot. Fry slowly over low heat until the meat bes shiny and golden, and the aroma fills the room.


    Ms. Chen stared at the bamboo rat meat in the iron pot and swallowed: "Xiaoyu, your cooking is so delicious."


    Mr. Chen couldn''t help it anymore, so she reached into the pot, took out a piece of bamboo rat meat, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said with a smile: "Auntie, this meat is not yet cooked. If you eat it, worms will grow in your stomach. It is said in medical books."


    Ms. Chens face froze and she hurriedly spit out the meat in her mouth.


    The Cui family, the Chu family, the Yan family, and Aunt Tian have long been ustomed to Chen''s behavior. They don''t criticize her and just do the work in hand.


    The third grandma couldnt stand it and scolded Chen: Cant you wait any longer? Youve ruined such a big piece of meat.


    Ms. Chen knew she shouldn''t be greedy, but she couldn''t help it. But the third grandma was senior, so she didn''t dare to talk back, so she could onlyugh and run to make chicken soup.


    When it got dark, women from several families brought up arge pot of fried bamboo rats, arge pot of chicken soup, a basket of steamed sweet potatoes, and arge pot of soybean and rice porridge.


    Every house brought old rice and soybeans, so I cooked a big pot full of them.


    There was a fire burning in the main room, with two torches standing. A family of thirty or so people sat around on the ground, lighting up the fire, happily eating this rare and sumptuous meal.


    The children from several families were so happy that they didnt even use chopsticks. They just started to eat with their hands, and each one of them had their mouths full of oil.


    After dinner happily, Mr. Qin began to tell several people about Dafeng Vige: "Dafeng Vige has two major surnames, the He family and the Lu family. The He family has lived in Dafeng Vige for the longest time and is the vige chief. At most, most of the He family are good, but there are a few gangsters who have settled down, and there are also a few bachelors, such as He Sanleizi, He Shanwa, and He Dacai. We should stay away from them in the future. If we meet them alone, we would rather Take a detour.


    "The Lu family moved to Dafeng Vige more than a hundred years ago. They are not as qualified as the He family. However, the head of the Lu family, Mr. Lu, is rich and has several shops in the county. His daughter is still the concubine of the county magistrate. He gave birth to a pair of children to the county magistrate, and he has a certain status in the county magistrate''s house, so Mr. Lu is very domineering in Dafeng Vige, and even the vige chief is afraid of him."


    The matter of giving us power is what Mr. Lu asked Vige Chief He to do.


    Lets make aint about farming. Its really a waste of words to write about farming. I want to control the number of words and write something simple, but Im afraid its not realistic enough; I want to write something more detailed, but its a waste of words! But Su, after exining the background of Dafeng Vige, the farming and fortune chapter will speed up the pace. This is what makes it fun. |O|Ouch~~

 Chapter 73: Selling medicinal materials

    Chapter 73: Selling medicinal materials


    Chapter 73 Selling medicinal materials


    Although the county magistrate is only an assistant to the county magistrate, Da Chu has a nine-rank official system, and the county magistrate also has grades.


    Common people are afraid of officials, let alone an eighth-grade assistant official, even a minor official in the yamen, they dare not offend him.


    The Lu family relies on this inw rtionship. Not only Mr. Lu is overbearing, but the entire Lu family is a bit domineering, especially Mr. Lus third son. Everyone in the vige respectfully calls him Mr. Lu.


    Mr. Lu has three sons. One helps the county magistrate, and the other manages the shop in the county. These two do note back often, and only the third son stays in the vige.


    Im telling you this today to let you know the situation in the vige, so that you can have an idea of what to do in case of trouble.


    After Mr. Qin finished talking about the He family and the Lu family, the third grandfather talked about going to the town to buy things tomorrow: "Tomorrow is the twenty-seventh, and it is thest big party of the year. Everyone has to go shopping. But you dont need to go too many people. If you have more people, you wont be able to help, and youll have trouble taking care of them. Just two adults from each family, and a half-year-old child to help get things. The others stayed and concentrated on me and Dashan. Home, if you have nothing to do, stay out of the hospital."


    Mr. Qin said: "We don''t have many things to add to our family. Sang can go alone. Eng and I will stay here and watch here from time to time to protect everyone."


    Several men were worried that something would happen to their families after they went to the town. When they heard this, they immediately felt relieved and thanked Mr. Qin: "You are still thoughtful and you and Eng will look after the house, so we can feel at ease." too much."


    Qin Eng was not gregarious. He hurriedly finished his dinner and left. He is not here.


    After talking about the matter, several families dispersed.


    Mrs. Chen was thinking about the uneaten pheasant and wanted to take it away. Gu Dagui saw it and scolded her in a low voice: "You bitch, do you still want to be a thief?"


    That was something that Brother Qin and Xiaoyu and the other kids found. How dare she take it?


    Mr. Chen retracted her hand after being scolded and nced at Gu Dexing with an unkind look. Sister Mei is a big girl, so its okay if she cant go out, but Brother Xing also stays at home all day without going out, so he cant learn from Brother Luo Wuqin and go into the mountains to find some food to supplement the family. ?


    Gu Dexing knew that Chen was dissatisfied with him, so he lowered his head and went home quickly.


    After the families left, Gu Jinli begged Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan: "Third Grandpa, Dad, let me go to the town with you tomorrow. I have saved a lot of medicinal materials and want to sell them in the town."


    He also promised: "I am strong and can help pick things up. I won''t follow you in vain."


    The third grandpa thought for a while and said, "Okay, Xiaoyu wille with us tomorrow, and An Ge''er will stay behind to look after the house."


    There are many women and children in their family, so if An Ge''er is left behind, if a bachelor with a short-sighted mind wants to visit, An Ge''er, a man, can stop him.


    Gu Dashan respects Third Grandpa very much. As long as Third Grandpa agrees, he will usually not object.


    Thank you, Third Grandpa, thank you, dad, and thank you, brother. Gu Jinli was very happy and ran to sort out the medicinal materials she had saved. She did not go to bed until the end of Xu Shi (9 p.m.).


    Their family and the third grandfathers family only have two old quilts, and these days men and women sleep separately.


    The three of them, mother and daughter, slept in the same room with the third grandma, using an old quilt.


    Gu Dashan and his son slept in another room with the third grandfather, using the remaining old quilt as a covering.


    Although it was very cold, there was a fire burning in the room and it was covered with old quilts. It was already a hundred times better than when she fled the famine. Therefore, she was not too cold to sleep. In the middle of the family, I slept peacefully.


    The next day it was still dark, so the family got up.


    Mrs. Cui went to the kitchen and fried a bowl of soybeans, boiled a pot of water, put some salt in it, drank a bowl each, and ate a handful of soybeans, which was considered breakfast.


    The third grandma and Gu Jinxiu took out the thick straw sandals they made yesterday and asked the third grandpa, Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli to take them with them.


    "You have to walk for two hours, so be sure to prepare an extra pair of straw sandals, otherwise you will be barefoot halfway through."


    The cloth shoes they brought from their hometown had long since fallen on the road, and they had not bought new shoes. Now they can only wear thick straw sandals. But straw sandals are easy to rot. If you are in a hurry, they will rot in a few hours, so you must prepare an extra pair.


    Gu Jinli took the straw sandals, strung them with a rope, tied them to her body, tied a bamboo tube with hot water, put on her dagger, and used a wooden stick to carry the half-sack of snakes, as well as the medicinal materials umted on the road, waiting to set off. .


    Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan were also ready. After giving Third Grandma a few words, they went out carrying empty baskets.


    Qin Sang was already waiting in front of the courtyard gate. When he saw them, he smiled shyly: "Grandpa Third, Uncle Gu, Xiaoyu, morning." "Good morning, little brother Qin." Gu Jinli smiled and greeted Qin Sang.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan liked Qin Sang very much. After saying hello, they asked him if he was cold and had he had breakfast? He looks like he cares about his children.


    Qin Sang was not bothered and answered them all.


    They waited in front of the courtyard gate for a while. After the Luo family father and son, Tian Shu father and son, brothers Gu Damu, Gu Dafu, and Chen arrived, a group of people rushed towards Qingfu Town.


    Walking all the way for two hours, we arrived at Qingfu Town only at chen.


    Today is thest big market day of the year. Qingfu Town is very lively and full of people whoe to the town to buy new years goods.


    In the market, there are a few sellers of steamed buns, steamed buns and pancakes, and their business is very good. However, they are poor and reluctant to buy and eat them. They can only walk past these fragrant breakfast stalls while swallowing their saliva.


    Behind the breakfast stall, there are stalls selling agricultural products. The ground is full of things grown, cooked and raised by the farmers themselves. The mostmon ones are live chickens and eggs, as well as baskets.


    There are also many people selling blessing characters and spring couplets.


    The tables with red Spring Festival couplets and the Chinese characters "Fu" were added to these stalls, forming a chaotic but vivid market scene.


    Go past these stalls and then walk through a long, one-foot-wide road, which is the main street of Qingfu Town.


    The main street is a rare green brick road. On both sides of the street are restaurants, inns, **** shops, grocery stores, grain stores, pastry shops, cloth shops, etc...


    At the end of the main street, there was a medicine shop. There was still some distance away from the medicine shop, and Gu Jinli smelled a faint scent of medicine.


    She craned her neck to watch, which amused Third Grandpa, and said to several families: "Every family should disperse first. After shopping, gather at the grain store."


    He also told several family members: "The New Year is chaotic, so be careful of the money you have and don''t let others steal it."


    Hey. Several men responded and scattered around to buy things they needed.


    After several families left, the third grandfather said: "Let''s go to the drug store first."


    Gu Jinli was very happy. She picked up her medicinal materials and was the first to go to the drug store at the end of the street to prepare them.


    Three grandpas, Gu Dashan, and Qin Sang followed behind her carrying baskets.


    After a while, they arrived at the door of the medicine shop.


    The name of the medicine shop is quite special. It is not called Tangtang, but Xuanhufang. It is arge medicine shop with three doors. There is a doctor inside who is treating patients.


    There is a medicine cab covering the whole wall. A medical apprentice is singing the prescription, while the medicine boy listens to the name and weight of the medicine, steps on a high stool, and takes medicine from the medicine cab.


    This drug store looks good.


    Gu Jinli, Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan, and Qin Sang walked into the drug store. A drug boy immediately came up to them and asked them: "Are you going to get medicine or see a doctor? To get medicine, go to the left and wait, and to see a doctor, wait in line on the right."


    The third grandfather said: "This little brother, we don''t see a doctor or get any medicine. We are here to sell medicinal materials."


    "Selling medicinal materials?" The medicine boy frowned, looked at their dressing, and asked: "You are very unfamiliar, are you not locals, are you fleeing from the wilderness?"


    Those who open the door for business, even the drug boys in drug stores, have developed a pair of sharp eyes. Seeing that they are abnormally dark and thin, they can identify their identities at a nce.


    The third grandfather did not hide anything, nodded and said: "We fled from the northwest, but we have changed our household registration in the Yamen, and now we are vigers in Dafeng Vige."


    After hearing this, the medicine boy shook his head and said, "Old man, please forgive me, but we cannot ept your medicinal materials."

 Chapter 74: Meet Dr. Du again

    Chapter 74: Meet Dr. Du again


    Chapter 74 Meeting Dr. Du again


    "Why?" Gu Dashan said anxiously: "These are the medicinal materials that my little fish has saved all the way, and they are all good medicinal materials!"


    His voice was a bit loud, and other drug boys, apprentices, doctors, and patients in the pharmacy heard the voice and looked over.


    Gu Dashan was a little embarrassed. He bowed slightly and said to the medicine boy in a low voice: "This little brother, our medicinal materials are really good. We caught colds on the road and were cured by taking these medicinal materials."


    Gu Dashan knew that Gu Jinli treasured these medicinal materials, and he was thinking of saving them and selling them for money. If he couldn''t sell them, his children would be greatly affected.


    The medicine boy said: "Uncle, we really can''t ept your medicinal materials."


    Gu Dashan was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead when he saw that the medicine boy still refused to ept the medicinal materials.


    Gu Jinli took a step forward and smiled at the medicine boy: "What is this big brother worried about? If you are not at ease, you can ask the doctor in the shop to test all the medicinal materials. We live in Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town. In that vige in Dafeng Mountain, our familys surname is Gu, we are a well-known and honest family, and we will never sell questionable medicinal materials.


    The medicine boy refused to ept her medicinal materials, probably because he was afraid that she would add other things to the medicinal materials, and they were strangers and came here to escape the famine. Just like duckweed, if there was something wrong with the medicinal materials, the drug shop was afraid that her family would not be able to take responsibility. , let the drug store take responsibility.


    I guess she is afraid that her family has been bribed to deliberately frame the drug store.


    When the medicine boy heard what she said, he looked at her and said, "Little girl, if you can say these words, it shows that you know some rules. Then you should know that these are the rules passed down from generation to generation. You are here to escape the famine. If you dont have an acquaintance to rmend you as a guarantor, if you want to sell these medical or imported things, no shop will dare to ept them.


    Grandpa San knows this rule, and so does Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture.


    If a local goes to a shop to sell imported goods, he just needs to leave his name and home address, and the shop will ept them. But if outsiders go to sell, the shop won''t ept them, for fear that the seller is a ghost and they won''t be found if something goes wrong.


    Third Grandpa knew that this matter was difficult to handle. They couldn''t buy their medicinal materials based on other people''s opinions. He wanted to give up, but thinking about Gu Jinli''s efforts to protect these medicinal materials along the way, he shamelessly asked the medicine boy: " This little brother, can you call the shopkeeper of your pharmacy and let us talk to him face to face?"


    When the medicine boy heard this, he looked very unhappy: "Old man, you don''t understand the rules when you say this. Which shop''s shopkeeper can be seen by anyone?"


    There are so many peopleing and going in a day, and everyone whoes has to see the shopkeeper, wouldnt it be a mess?


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and said to Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan: "Third Grandpa, dad, let''s go."


    She can wait until she finds a guarantor to sell these medicinal materials, but she doesnt want Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan to be ridiculed for her sake.


    Qin Sang wanted to help, but this was Qingfu Town, not Longshan Prefecture, nor in the border military camp. He couldn''t help even if he wanted to.


    Third Grandpa sighed and called to Gu Dashan: "Let''s go."


    The medicine boy was relieved when he saw that they were willing to leave, and personally sent them out.


    Dashan? Xiaoyu? The one in front is Dashans nephew from the old Gu family in Gujia Vige?!


    They had just walked out of the pharmacy door a few steps when they heard an excited voiceing from the pharmacy.


    Gu Jinli and the others stopped and looked back, and saw an old man wearing an old cotton-padded jacket standing at the doorway to the backyard from the medicine shop, carrying a medicine box on his back, craning his neck to look at them.


    Gu Jinli had good eyesight and recognized at a nce that this was Doctor Du, who had been treating her injuries for several days: "Dad, it''s Doctor Du, the Doctor Du from our hometown town!" "Oh, it''s really Doctor Du." Gu Dashan saw it. Doctor Du, hurriedly greeted Third Grandpa, and they returned to the drug store.


    Doctor Du trotted over with a medicine box on his back. When he saw them, he burst into tears: "Brother Gu, Dashan, Xiaoyu, it''s you... I didn''t expect to meet you here. This is really..."


    Doctor Du''s voice was choked with sobs and he couldn''t speak for a while. He paused for a while and asked: "How is your family? Home, family members...are you okay?"


    Doctor Du has experienced evil people killing victims. Many people died that night, including the Gu family, so he didn''t dare to ask.


    The third grandfather and Gu Dashan also had red eyes. They were excited and emotional to meet acquaintances from their hometown thousands of miles away.


    Third Grandpa said: "Well, although we suffered a lot on the road, our family and the Dashan family are all fine. Now we have settled down in Dafeng Vige and have be vigers of Dafeng Vige."


    He asked Dr. Du again: "Where is your family settled now? Is it far away from Dafeng Vige?"


    Doctor Du said: "It''s not too far, not too far. It''s just in Chenjia Vige in the south."


    "Isn''t this far? Chenjiacun is nearly thirty miles away from Dafeng Vige. It takes more than an hour to walk, and we have to walk through the mountains for a while." A man wearing a gray cotton-faced long coat with a rosy face and a An old man with a goatee''s white beard walked over with his hands behind his back. After taking a look at them, he said to Doctor Du: "There are many people here and this is not the ce for conversation. Come with me to the backyard and you can have a nice chat."


    Doctor Du was very happy and thanked the old man: "Thank you very much, Dr. Wu." It can be seen that they are not familiar with each other, and they must have just met.


    Old doctor Wu waved his hand and said: "You''re wee, let''s go."


    He pointed to the two sacks Gu Jinli was carrying and said, "Are these medicinal materials in them? Let''s pick them up in the backyard."


    The medicine boy was very aware of the opportunity. When he heard this, he hurriedly said to Gu Jinli: "Little girl, this is the master and shopkeeper of our medicine shop. Why don''t you pick out your medicinal materials?"


    Gu Jinli smiled so hard that his eyes were crooked, and he said to old doctor Wu, "Thank you, Grandpa Wu." She picked up the medicinal materials, said hello to Qin Sang, and followed several adults towards the backyard.


    Qin Sang didn''t know Doctor Du, so he didn''t follow him in. Instead, he looked at the baskets from several houses outside.


    Xuanhufang is a shop with a front store and a back house. The backyard is veryrge, like half an acre ofnd. There are many shelves. On each shelf is arge round sieve, and various medicinal materials are dried in the sieve.


    There was a square table and a few small wooden stools under the eaves. Doctor Wu asked them to sit down and talk in a kind tone.


    After everyone sat down, Doctor Du asked them what happened after they were separated. After learning that they had been waiting at the foot of the mountain where the viins killed the victims for three days, Doctor Du patted his thigh and said, "Hey! I should have known where you were waiting. , I should go find you?"


    He wiped away tears again: "If I had followed you and waited at the foot of the mountain for a few more days, we in the Du family would not have died with only a dozen or so left."


    After they learned that the viins had left, they ran out of their hiding ce and continued eastward. When they arrived at Yongtai Mansion, they encountered officers and soldiers from Yongtai Mansion killing people. They could not escape, and many members of the Du family were killed. Only a dozen people escaped.


    As for their family, only he, an eight-year-old grandson, and a five-year-old granddaughter were left.

 Chapter 75: Collect medicinal materials

    Chapter 75: Collect medicinal materials


    Chapter 75 Collecting medicinal materials


    What a tragedy! Doctor Du covered his face and cried bitterly, thinking about the scene where his family members were killed.


    The third grandfatherforted him: "Things are over. You still have grandchildren to take care of. For their sake, you can''t think too much about the past. You have to move forward and raise them up."


    When Dr. Du heard this, he finally stopped crying and said, "Brother Gu said that for them, I can''t be so happy or sad."


    Happy and sad, he wants to live a good life and raise his grandchildren.


    He wiped away his tears and said with a smile: "Fortunately, I will be the doctor here from now on, and my livelihood will be no problem."


    Doctor Du is a refugee who fled the famine. Logically, no medical clinic or pharmacy would dare to use him. However, he is a medical craftsman registered in the government office, and he has a brand and documents from the government office.


    This brand and document are his proof. This is something that is recognized by medical clinics all over Dachu, so Xuanhufang dares to use him.


    "Although it cost ten taels of silver to get this sign and the clerk, now it seems that the ten taels of silver were well spent!" If he hadn''t spent that money, he would have been away from home and would not have been able to find a job.


    In addition to strict household registration management, the yamen in Dachu also managed doctors and craftsmen.


    The doctors of Dachu refer to real doctors. As for those barefoot doctors who only know a few medicinal materials and have a few folk recipes, even if they want to spend money to register at the Yamen and get documents and brands, they are not allowed.


    As Dr. Du spoke, he thanked Dr. Wu again: "Old Dr. Wu is also kind-hearted. If other medical clinics or drug stores don''t dare to use me, a refugee who fled the famine, I''m afraid."


    Da Chu pays attention to the method of sitting together. There are no nsmen in the local area. Even if you have skills and documents, few people dare to use you. They are afraid that one person will make a mistake and use you to cause harm to everyone.


    Old Doctor Wu said: "Why are you talking about this? Who doesn''t have a hard time? Moreover, the registration of doctors and craftsmen in the yamen is recognized by all the major medicine shops. Since it is recognized, you have the documents and the brand, and our Xuanhufang is short of doctors, so naturally Use it."


    Doctor Du was still very grateful. Dr. Wu gave him this job, which was equivalent to saving the lives of his family.


    Old Doctor Wu couldn''t bear Doctor Du''s repeated thanks, so he quickly pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "Little girl, take a look at your medicinal materials."


    Gu Jinli hurriedly got up, took an empty round sieve, opened the sack containing the dry medicinal materials, took out the bundles of dried medicinal materials, and the dried bamboo tubes, and ced them on the round sieve.


    Old doctor Wu saw those dry bamboo tubes and asked, "Are they also filled with medicinal materials?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, picked up a dry bamboo tube, opened the wooden stopper with a cloth strip on it, and poured out the sliced medicinal materials inside to show to old doctor Wu: "Grandpa Wu, these are Dipsacus sinensis, they have been prepared, you see look."


    Dipsacus Dipsacus is a versatile medicinal material with a wide range of uses. It has the functions of tonifying the liver and kidneys, preventing miscarriage, treating sores, treating carbuncles, and connecting tendons and bones.


    Old Doctor Wu picked up the Dipsacus tablets and saw that the medicinal materials were well preserved and not affected by moisture. He nodded slightly, put the medicinal materials to his nose and smelled it, then put it into his mouth and chewed it a few times, and said: "The cooking temperature is good. , can be considered a top-quality medicinal material.


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he narrowed his eyes with a smile and said, "Xiaoyu made it himself ording to what is written in the medical book."


    Oh, did you concoct these medicinal materials yourself? Doctor Wu looked at Gu Jinli and was surprised that the skinny girl in front of him, who looked no more than ten years old, could actually concoct the medicinal materials and could even read.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "When I was fleeing from famine, I met a grandfather named Bai. He knew medical skills and told me a lot about medicinal materials. When he died, he gave me a medical book. I I just looked at it when I had nothing to do. There were pictures of herbal medicines on it, which was easy to recognize. My family members got colds on the way, so I followed the instructions in the medical books to find the medicinal materials and tried to boil them for my family to drink, which really cured them. " Old Doctor Wu''s mouth twitched when he heard this, and he told Gu Jinli: "Don''t prescribe medicines to people randomly in the future. These medicinal materials are about thebination and weight. If you use a different dosage or mix the wrong medicine, big trouble will happen."


    Gu Jinli responded seriously: "Yes, junior, remember. From now on, I will only dig out medicinal materials to sell, and will not prescribe medicines to people indiscriminately. My medical skills are not good, and it will harm people."


    In fact, her medical skills are very good, but this body is too young, and she is not from a medical family. If she really prescribes prescriptions to treat people, or discusses various prescriptions and diseases with Dr. Wu, how can the people here Burn her as a monster.


    The ancients believed in this. The third grandmother and Lao Yan would pray to the sky and say Gods blessings when they had nothing to do, so she had to take it step by step and let everyone slowly ept that she could not only prepare medicinal materials, but also cure diseases.


    Old doctor Wu nodded with satisfaction: "You can teach children."


    Old Doctor Wu checked all the medicinal materials in Gu Jinli''s sack and sighed to himself: This little girl has found so many types of medicinal materials, such as Rehmannia glutinosa, White Fu, Angelicae Sinensis, Safflower, Chuanxiong, Tribulus Terrestris, Emia Emia, Ephedra, etc.


    Old doctor Wu was dazzled. He picked up a dry bamboo tube and poured out dried centipedes.


    "You dare to catch this." Old doctor Wu liked this little girl Gu Jinli a little bit. Most people would not dare to catch centipedes easily.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "We fled all the way, covering the mountains and ins. We saw a lot of these things. If we saw them, we would kill them and roast them. It''s not difficult."


    He then handed a dry bamboo tube to old doctor Wu and said, "Grandpa Wu, this contains dried snake galldder."


    Old doctor Wu took it, looked at it, nodded and said, "Yes. It''s winter now, and many people suffer from rheumatism, cough, and asthma. It''s just the time when they need it."


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to take out another sack, pointed at it and said, "Grandpa Wu, there are forty-three hibernating snakes in it."


    Old doctor Wu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and asked: "Is there a bloated-neck snake? Its snake galldder is a good thing."


    Gu Jinli said: "There are three."


    The swollen-necked snake is a cobra. The whole body of the cobra is full of treasures, and it is particrly effective in treating rheumatism and gout.


    When Dr. Wu heard this, he couldn''t wait to find an iron pliers, opened the sack, used the iron pliers to mp the head of a two-finger-wide snake with a swollen neck, and took it out of the sack: "This snake''s skin is very shiny. The snake teeth are also clean, not bad.


    "We have collected all your medicinal materials." Old Doctor Wu said, and shouted: "Cornus, Mutong, you two,e here, weigh these medicinal materials, and give them to the Gu family ording to the price of the best medicinal materials."


    Master is here. Two of Dr. Wus apprentices ran to the backyard and began to count and weigh Gu Jinlis medicinal materials.


    Old doctor Wu looked at the snakes in the sack again, picked out the rarer and more useful snakes, put them in a wooden barrel, closed the lid, pressed them with stones, and carried them into the house.


    These snakes are precious, and he wants to collect the galldder and venom by himself. As for themon snakes: "Xiao Liu,e over and work."


    Snakes, toads, deer and many other animals are used as medicinal materials, so each medicine shop will have a person who kills animals to obtain medicinal materials.

 Chapter 76: Make money

    Chapter 76: Make money


    Chapter 76 Making money


    Xiaoliu, a middle-aged man with a somewhat stout appearance, heard the sound and walked in with a sharp scimitar. He carried the sack to the well in the corner of the yard and started to take out the snake galldder.


    Half an hourter, Cornus officinalis and Mutong calcted the prices of all the medicinal materials and brought the money to Gu Dashan: "There are four taels and six hundred and thirty big coins in total. Count them."


    Gu Dashan took the money with trembling hands and couldn''t believe it: "This, so much?" It''s almost five taels of silver, which is the price of one acre of high-qualitynd.


    Third Grandpa also felt that the money was too much. Although Xiaoyu found many kinds of medicinal materials, the quantity was small, adding up to less than thirty kilograms. Many of them were verymon medicinal materials and were not valuable.


    Wood Passage: "Master made the decision for the three living bloated-necked snakes and gave them one or two and a half silver coins. The dried snake galldders and centipedes are also worth a lot of money."


    Without the three living snakes, there would not be so much money.


    Gu Jinli asked Mutong: "Uncle Mutong, what is the specific price of the forty-three snakes?"


    She caught those live snakes with Qin Sang, Luo Huiniang, and Tian Xiaohua. The money from the sales had to be divided equally. She had to find out the price and tell them when she went back.


    Mutong told her the price.


    In addition to the three swollen-necked snakes, a red snake was also sold for 300 cash. The highest price of the others was 100 cash, and the cheapest one was only sold for 8 cash. The price difference is huge. The price mainly depends on the rarity of the snake. Their forty-three snakes were sold for a total of two to eight hundred yuan.


    After Mutong told her the price of the snake, he also told her the price of the herbs.


    The dried medicinal materials she sold weighed twenty-eight kilograms and one tael, and sold for a total of one to two, eight hundred and thirty cents. The prices of various medicinal materials were uneven, but on average, each catty cost sixty-five cents, which was quite a lot. Not bad.


    After Gu Jinli finished talking to Mu Tong, Gu Dashan returned the money he got from selling the medicinal materials to her: "Brother Qin and his friends share in the money. It''s not good to put it with the money at home. You can keep it yourself."


    Gu Jinli took the money with a smile and promised, "Don''t worry, Dad, I will definitely hide the money and prevent thieves from stealing it."


    She took the money and ran to the front shop to buy herbs to dispel cold and dampness.


    Their family was escaping from famine all the way and suffered a lot of cold on the way. They wanted to buy some to soak their feet in to get rid of the cold in their bodies. Otherwise, their whole family will get rheumatism without waiting until old age.


    There is also Gu Jinxiu. She has reached the age of marriage. Women cannot bear the cold. If the cold umtes in the body, it will be difficult to conceive in the future. In ancient times, if you cannot give birth to a child, you will suffer greatly.


    The medicine boy standing in the medicine cab was called Maidong. Knowing that she was a fellow viger of Doctor Du, and that Old Doctor Wu had collected her medicinal materials, he asked enthusiastically: "What medicine does the little girl want to buy? How much? Is it avable?" prescription?"


    Gu Jinli smiled at Ophiopogon japonicus and said: "There is no prescription. I want to buy two kilograms of pepper, two kilograms of moxa, and half a kilogram of Xu Changqing."


    Xu Changqing''s medicinal materials were a bit expensive, so she didn''t dare to buy more.


    Ophiopogon japonicus wrote down the name of the medicinal materials she mentioned on a piece of small yellow paper. After she finished speaking, he took the small yellow paper to pick up the medicine for her.


    After a while, he handed her three packages of medicinal materials wrapped in yellow paper: "This package is for Sichuan peppercorns, this package is for Lao Ai, and this small package is for Xu Changqing. A total of one hundred and seventy Wen."


    Zanthoxylum bungeanum is cheaper than Lao Ai. Xu Changqing charges 160 cents per catty, while she charges 80 cents for half a catty.


    "Thank you." Gu Jinli gave the money and took three packages of medicine. He had to sigh, no wonder so many people died of illness in ancient times. The medical conditions were poor and the medicine was expensive. The medicines in her hand could equal half the strength of a strongborer. month''s wages.


    By the time she returned to the backyard with the medicine, Dr. Du and the others were already saying goodbye to Dr. Wu.


    Doctor Du had no money, so Old Doctor Wu paid him two months'' wages in advance. Doctor Du was moved to tears and kept thanking Old Doctor Wu. Old Doctor Wu waved his hand and said: "Don''t say such kind words. Remember toe to work on the tenth day of the lunar month. If you are worried about your grandchildren, bring them here. There is a room left for you in the backyard, which can be divided into two." This small room is enough for the three of you, grandparents, and grandchildren."


    Doctor Du was worried that he would be unable to take care of his two grandchildren when he came to town for a consultation. Doctor Wu''s words solved a big problem for him, and he was so grateful that he was so frightened that he quickly called Mutong and asked Mutong to take care of them. Delivered to the pharmacy.


    As soon as Gu Jinli came out of the medicine shop, he ran to Qin Sang and said, "Brother Qin, our snakes were sold well. We got two to eight hundred yuan."


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed: "It''s a good price, we can get a lot." Especially the Tian family, this money can relieve a lot of their pressure.


    Doctor Du nced at Qin Sang, then turned to ask Third Grandpa: "Brother Gu, are you going to buy new year''s goods?"


    The third grandpa said: "Yes, it''s the Chinese New Year, so I have to buy some, and I also need to buy some things to make a living."


    Doctor Du said: "I also want to buy some things, let''s go together."


    Dr. Du finally met people from his hometown, and his nostalgia is strong, so he doesn''t want to separate from them too early.


    The third grandpa naturally said yes.


    None of the families had any clothing to keep out the cold, and they were wearing straw sandals. Their feet were purple from the cold, so they had to go to the cloth shop first to buy some fabric and cotton to make shoes, cotton-padded clothes and quilts.


    Buzhuang is not far from the drug store, on the same main street, and can be reached in half an hour''s walk.


    Now that the Chinese New Year is approaching, the cloth shop is full of peopleing to buy things. Theye in small groups and it is very lively.


    But after seeing them, many people stepped aside and whispered: "Hey, look at this, they must be the victims of the disaster in Qingfu Town."


    No, look at them, they are so thin that they are out of shape, and their clothes are as tattered as beggars.


    Tsk tsk, I dont even have a pair of shoes, my feet are so cold theyre almost turning into pigs hooves.


    Hey, its so pitiful...


    There were those whoughed at them, and some who pitied them.


    None of the others in Gu Jinli took their words to heart.


    They disdain anyone whoughs at them. After escaping all the way, they are heroes if they survive.


    Pity them, they dont need it. They have hands and feet and can live their own lives.


    Gu Jinli carried her two sacks, mmed two taels of silver in front of the counter, and said to the shopkeeper of the cloth shop: "How to sell cotton and cotton cloth?!"


    The shopkeeper of the cloth shop originally wanted the clerk to kick them out, but when he saw her throwing away two taels of silver, he immediately said with a smile: "We have three types of cotton here: new cotton, old cotton, and misceneous cotton. New cotton costs 100 yuan per catty." , Old cotton costs sixty cents per catty, and misceneous cotton costs fifty cents per catty.


    Grandpa San frowned and said, "This price is more expensive than in previous years."


    The shopkeeper smiled and said: "The old man is right, the price is indeed more expensive than in previous years, but this year we have suffered disasters all over the country, and the prices of many things have increased. Now it is the Chinese New Year, and it is the time for everyone to make new clothes. At that time, the price will naturally be more expensive.

 Chapter 77: Ma Cuilan

    Chapter 77: Ma Cun


    Chapter 77 Ma Cun


    The shopkeeper was afraid that they would lower the price, so he added: "This price is already very cheap. Our Jianghuai provinces are close to Jiangnan and have not been affected by disasters, so we can have this price. If it were in Zhongzhou and other ces, the price of cotton cloth would be exorbitant. I heard that in Zhongzhou , old cotton has been sold for 300 cash per catty, tsk tsk, three times more expensive than new cotton. Further east, you cant buy cotton even if you have money.


    There is also the price of food. I heard that a pound of rice and noodles in Zhongzhou has been sold for 100 yuan, and there is still a rush to buy it. If it is slow, I cant buy it.


    Third Grandpa hurriedly asked: "Hasn''t the government already provided disaster relief? Why are prices in Zhongzhou still so expensive? Prices in He''an Prefecture won''t rise as outrageously as in Zhongzhou, right?"


    "The government is providing disaster relief, but it can only stabilize the Jianghuai Prefecture before the year. Zhongzhou wants to stabilize after the new year." The shopkeeper said, and then smiled and said: "Don''t worry, our He''an Prefecture It is close to Jiangnan. In order to protect Jiangnan, the government must protect our He''an Prefecture and Linhe Prefecture. If prices in other ces increase, prices in these two prefectures are not allowed to rise further. The government is in charge."


    If the government hadn''t given them an order, he would have raised the price of cotton cloth.


    Grandpa San breathed a sigh of relief. They had been running around for more than half a year and had just settled down. They could no longer withstand the trouble.


    Old man, how much cotton and cotton cloth do you want? the shopkeeper asked with a smile. These people have no clothes to keep out the cold, so they probably need to buy a lot of cloth.


    The third grandfather said: "I need ten feet of cotton cloth, one piece of coarse kudzu cloth, and six pounds of new cotton."


    The smile on the shopkeeper''s face was almost unsustainable. The coarse kudzu cloth was not very warm, and it was cheap. A piece of kudzu cloth cost only three hundred cents.


    Gu Jinli didnt want Third Grandpa to be looked down upon, so he continued: My family needs two bolts of cotton cloth, three bolts of coarse kudzu cloth, and twenty kilograms of new cotton.


    When the shopkeeper heard what Gu Jinli said, he smiled from ear to ear and shouted to the waiter: "Hurry up and get the cloth!"


    When Gu Dashan heard what Gu Jinli said, he was startled and hurriedly whispered to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, is this too much? You don''t need to buy cotton cloth. Our family can just buy coarse kudzu cloth. We don''t need new cotton or misceneous cotton." Thats good.


    Dad, new cotton has been dried and can be used for several years. Misceneous cotton cannot keep warm. Old cotton is damp yellow cotton and will notst two years. We might as well buy good ones and continue to use them in the future.


    This thing is not much at all. There are six people in their family. It takes ten kilograms of cotton to make a cotton coat and trousers for each person. They also need to make at least three quilts. One bed cannot carry three kilograms of cotton. It''s freezing, so these twenty pounds of cotton may seem like a lot, but actually they''re not enough.


    Third Grandpa said: "Xiaoyu is right, you have to buy good cotton. If you buy it twice, you won''t be able to use it next winter."


    Doctor Du also said: "It''s still cold now, and it will be cold until March next year. You can''t catch the cold. If you get sick, it will be more expensive to buy medicine."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan made a calction and agreed.


    Doctor Du also bought half a piece of cotton cloth, half a piece of coarse kudzu cloth, and ten pounds of new cotton.


    Qin Sang bought a lot. He asked for two bolts of cotton cloth, two bolts of coarse kudzu cloth, and fifteen pounds of new cotton.


    The shopkeeper was very happy and soon asked the clerk to bring all their things.


    Gu Jinli asked the shopkeeper: "Uncle shopkeeper, do you have any rags here? We bought so many things, you have to add some to them. This addition is meant to bring some sweetness and blessing to our family."


    "Hey, you little girl, you can talk. Okay, there are still three packages of rags. I''ll give you one package. It will be a sweetener for our family during the New Year."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he quickly asked: "Uncle shopkeeper, how much does a pack of rags cost at your house?"


    The misceneous cotton consists of rags mixed with wool and cotton. Others will not give you all the rags for free.


    The shopkeeper said: "It''s not expensive, a bag is ten pounds. If you want it, I can give you twenty cents per bag." It works out to two cents per pound, which is very cheap.


    Gu Jinli said: "We all want it, thank you, uncle shopkeeper."


    These rags can be stuffed to make pillows or even quilts to keep out the cold. If they arerge, they can also be spliced together to make cloth bags or shoe uppers. They have many uses.


    The shopkeeper asked the clerk to bring her three bags of rags, and also gave her two clean sacks so that she could use them to carry her things.


    Gu Jinli thanked the shopkeeper and gave him another forty coins. He and Gu Dashan arranged the things together. They put the cloth into the basket and the cotton. After loading it, they tied it to the hook of the pole, picked up the basket and left.


    When leaving the gate of Buzhuang, two yful men and a woman rushed towards me and almost bumped into them.


    The manined to them first, scolding them: "Why are you walking? You almost bumped into my sister Lan, please apologize quickly!"


    Gu Jinli frowned, raised his head to see the faces of the two of them, and immediately pointed at the man and said: "Grandpa Third, Dad, look, this is Uncle Jun Wang of Zhong Xiucai''s family who is fleeing with us, and his god-sister Ma Cun.


    She said, her eyes falling on the hands held by Zhong Junwang and Ma Cun, tsk tsk, is this going to be bloody?


    This Zhong Junwang has a wife and children. What''s going on with Ma Cun holding hands?


    As soon as Zhong Junwang heard their words and knew that they were people fleeing the desert, he suddenly became silent.


    Ma Cun quickly withdrew her hand, lowered her head, took two steps back, and kept a distance from Zhong Junwang.


    Because Gu Jinli and the others bought a lot of things, the shopkeeper immediately helped him: "Hey, you were so angry that those who didn''t know better thought he was a young man from the town. He turned out to be a refugee fleeing the famine."


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said, "Our cloth store does not ept credit. If you want toe in, you need money."


    Although the shopkeeper doesnt like the victims who are fleeing the famine, he also looks down upon those who are also victims of the disaster but still bully them. That kind of person is the most undesirable.


    The women nearby who were watching the excitement and didn''t take it too seriously said, "Sister, I''m sorry, this is not a kiss, so why are you holding hands? It''s immoral!"


    Zhong Junwang''s face turned livid when he heard this. Ma Cun secretly red at Gu Jinli with an evil look, turned around and ran away. Zhong Junwang hurriedly chased after him.


    Grandpa Third looked at the backs of Zhong Junwang and Ma Cun running away, and felt very happy. Fortunately, their family did not adopt Ma Cun. Otherwise, this family tradition will be corrupted to an unknown extent.


    This old Zhong family may not have a good life in the future.


    After the brief farce, several people left the vige.


    After leaving Buzhuang, Doctor Du said goodbye to them: "Brother Gu, Chenjiacun is a bit far from the town. It takes three hours to walk. There are two children at home. I have to go back first. You cane to the townter. , remember to go to Xuanhufang to find me, we are all fellow vigers in the same town, but we have toe and go often."


    "Okay, you go back first. If our familyes to town in the future, we will definitely go to Xuanhufang to see you." Third Grandpa said with a smile.

 Chapter 78: Guijiang

    Chapter 78: Guijiang


    Chapter 78 Gui Jiang


    After Doctor Du left, they went around to the back street and went to the iron shop in the back street to buy an iron pot.


    There is no iron pot in Gu Jinli''s house, only the third grandfather''s house has one. These days, he has to use that pot for cooking and boiling water, which is very inconvenient.


    Dang Dang Dang~


    As soon as he entered the cksmith shop, there was a harsh sound of cksmithing.


    When the master cksmith saw them, he pointed to a row of iron pots of different sizes on the ground and said, "Which pot you want to buy depends on you."


    He asked them again: "Have you brought your household registration? You can''t buy ironware without household registration."


    In ancient times, iron was a weapon, something controlled by the imperial court. If farmers wanted to buy iron items, they had to obtain household registration, otherwise they would not be able to buy them.


    "Bring it." Gu Dashan came to the row of iron pots, took out a straw rope,pared the iron pots with the straw rope, chose an iron pot that was the same size as their earthen stove, and carried it for a while After knocking and knocking, listening to the sound and feeling, it took half an hour to choose.


    He asked the cksmith: "Master, how do you sell this pot?"


    There has been chaos everywhere recently, and iron is expensive, two hundred cents more thanst year. Your pot costs three to two hundred cents.


    An iron pot is a very important property for farmers. No matter where they go, they have to carry the pot on their backs.


    Gu Dashan felt a little sad when he heard the price, but he still bought it. In their hometown, the price of arge iron pot like this was about the same. They were in the northwest, where there were often wars, and ironware was very expensive, making it difficult to buy.


    Qin Sang also spent the same money to buy arge iron pot.


    They gave the silver and showed the household registration to the master cksmith. After confirming it, they took the iron pot and left the iron shop.


    After leaving the iron shop, they returned to the main street and went to the grocery store.


    The grocery store is quiterge, with a dazzling array of things inside, including barrels, baskets, poles, thick ropes, salt, sugar, vinegar, sauce, wine, needlework, and other misceneous items.


    There are more people in the grocery store than in the cloth shop, and most of theme to buy sugar and wine for the Chinese New Year.


    The Third Grandpa and the others went shopping and bought three pairs of barks, a pound of salt, a pack of malt sugar, a pot of vinegar, a pot of wine, and a dozen ceramic utensils. They also bought needlework and thread for the women in the family. A bundle of bup.


    This bup is the worst kind of cloth. It is cheap and generally not sold by cloth shops. Even if it is sold, the price is still higher than outside. If farmers want to buy, they usually go to the grocery store. The price here is two or three cents cheaper than that in the cloth store.


    Seeing that they didn''t buy any sauce, Gu Jinli pointed to the bottles of sauce on the shelf and said, "Dad, let''s buy a bottle of soy sauce. This is delicious for cooking."


    They dont have any seasoning sauce at home. The meals they eat these days only contain salt. The meat mealst night only contained salt, ginger, and the cumin and bay leaves she found on the road.


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he quickly shook his head and said, "You can''t buy it, you can''t buy it. This fresh glutinous rice paste is something that rich families eat. We farmers don''t eat it."


    "??" Gu Jinli didn''t quite understand.


    Qin Sang exined: "It is a kind of sauce made from meat. It can be put into dishes to make the dishes taste delicious. But it is very expensive. A pot of fresh glutinous rice sauce costs one or two silver."


    Gu Jinli thought about it in her mind for a while and realized that the glutinous rice paste they were talking about was the fermented glutinous rice paste she had seen in the history book.


    Before the Han Dynasty, there was no soy sauce made from soybeans. There was only a kind of sauce made from meat pickled for a hundred days, called minced meat. The preparation method was simr to that of fish sauce. However, this kind of meat-based fermented glutinous rice paste is very expensive. Generally, only wealthy aristocrats can afford it, and ordinary people cannot afford it.


    After Gu Jinli heard that the sauce cost one or two silver, she gave up on buying it, but she kept in mind that there was no soy sauce in Dachu. Several people paid the money, **** their things, and left the grocery store.


    Lets go to the grain store. Third Grandpa said, We have to buy grain. When they came to town this time, buying grain was the most important thing.


    By the time they arrived at the grain store, Uncle Tian and his son, Gu Damu, and brothers Gu Dalin were already waiting here.


    Gu Dalin saw them first and smiled at them: "Uncle Third, Brother Dashan, you have bought a lot of things."


    The things on the load almost blocked their men.


    "It''s cold, so there are all the things you need to buy." Third Grandpa looked at Uncle Tian and saw that there was nothing in the basket at his feet. He frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you buy cotton or fabric? It''s such a cold weather. Don''t buy cotton." Making clothes and quilts, how are you going to spend most of the winter?" Didn''t Mr. Qin lend money to the Tian family, so why haven''t you bought anything to keep out the cold?


    When Gu Dalin heard this, he said to Third Grandpa: "Third Uncle, we already talked about him when we were in Buzhuang, but he just didn''t want to buy it. It''s not necessary to say that there are clothes and quilts at home to keep out the cold. That''s enough. There''s no need." Buy more. What''s enough is enough. Those are fur clothes, how can they keep out the cold? The quilt is issued by the government, and there is only one bed. It is still a damp old quilt, and it can freeze someone to death."


    The Tian family went shopping with Gu Damu and Gu Dalin brothers, but when Gu Damu and Gu Dalin''s family were buying things, the Tian family and his son just watched and didn''t buy anything. No matter how much they tried to persuade them, it was of no use.


    Uncle Tian lowered his head slightly and said, "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, we have those fur coats and old quilts at home, and there will be a fire in the house. It won''t be cold even if you sleep next to the fire at night. It will be fine."


    Their family is still in debt and is reluctant to buy anything.


    When the third grandfather heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to beat someone: "The province is not such a provincialw. Do you want to freeze to death?!" Although it is not as cold as Yangji Mansion in the east, it is still so cold that the water freezes. .


    Gu Jinli knew that the Tian family was in trouble because they had no money. She took out the money from selling the snake and said to Uncle Tian: "Uncle Tian, the snake we caught yesterday was sold for two to eight hundred yuan. This amount of money is worth two thousand yuan." Between Xiaohua and Xiaohua, each of them can get four hundred and sixty-seven cents."


    Tian Erqiang kept shrugging his head. When he heard Gu Jinli''s words, he immediately raised his head and asked her excitedly: "Xiaoyu, are you serious? Our snake really sold for two to eight hundred yuan. Xiaohua and I One person can get more than 400 yuan? More than 400 yuan per person? "


    Gu Dashan said: "Xiaoyu didn''t lie to you. Your snake really sold for two to eight hundred yuan. We are all watching."


    Gu Jinli opened his money bag, gave Tian Erqiang a few pieces of silver, and said to him: "You and Xiaohua can get a total of nine hundred and thirty-four cents. You have to give us sixty-six cents in change."


    Tian Erqiang took the money and was so excited that he cried. He handed the money to Uncle Tian: "Dad, this is our family''s money. It was earned by me and Xiaohua. We can make money. Don''t worry about it anymore, we can make money." We will definitely be able to live a better life at home.


    Uncle Tian was so excited that his eyes were red. He didn''t expect that the two children made so much money in one day on the mountain. They earned it, not borrowed it. This is more important than anything else.


    He took the silver with trembling hands, carefully put it into the inner pocket of his clothes, counted out another sixty-six cents, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, my entire family will thank you."


    Gu Jinli took the money and said with a smile: "Thank you, this is what Erqiang and Xiaohua earned. They can make money now. Uncle Tian doesn''t have to be so frugal anymore. It''s important to buy some cotton quickly to avoid having to spend money if you get cold." Buy medicine and take it.


    With these nine hundred and thirty-four cents, Uncle Tian was able to survive. This money was earned and was different from borrowed money. This proved that they could survive with their own hands.


    "Okay, Erqiang and I will go buy cotton cloth right now." But we can''t get cold. Only by being healthy can we make money to support our family.


    Uncle Tian and Tian Erqiang carried baskets and went to the cloth store to buy cotton cloth.


    When he came back, he was followed by brothers Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui, and the Chen family.

 Chapter 79: Soybeans are a treasure

    Chapter 79: Soybeans are a treasure


    Chapter 79 Soybeans are a treasure


    As soon as Mrs. Chen saw Gu Jinli, she immediately rushed up and said, "Xiaoyu, you sold that snake for two to eight hundred yuan? Hey, howe a few broken snakes are so valuable?"


    He med Gu Jinli again: "You didn''t call my aunt when you went to catch such a valuable thing. If my aunt was here, I would definitely be able to help you catch dozens more."


    Chen''s flesh was throbbing with pain. It would be nice if her family could share the money.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said with a smile: "Okay, next time we go to catch snakes, we will definitely call your aunt, but the snakes that can be sold for money are highly poisonous, and being bitten will be fatal. When the timees, If something happens, your aunt can''t me me."


    Mr. Chen was afraid of death. When she heard this, her face twitched and she said with a smile: "Here, let Auntie think about this again."


    While talking, Uncle Tian and his son, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui also picked up things and returned to the door of the grain store.


    Not long after, the Luo family father and son also bought good things and came to the grain store to meet up.


    The Luo family bought a lot of things, including enough cotton and cloth. They were also responsible for ordering water tanks for severalpanies: "A water tank costs 500 yuan, and we ordered five. If we want to transport it to the vige, each water tank will cost 500 yuan." The water tank needs an extra hundred dors, but I didn''t let him give it away. I made an agreement with the master toe and move it out at Chenshi tomorrow."


    Tomorrow after midnight, the shopkeeper and his family will go back to the countryside to celebrate the New Year, and will note back until after the new year.


    Okay, lets finish shopping quickly and go back, rest early in the evening, rush to the town before midnight tomorrow, and carry the water tank back. After the third grandfather finished speaking, he led a few people into the grain store to buy the most important grain.


    There arerge earthenware jars ced in the grain shop, which contain various kinds of grains, mainly rice, flour, beans and grains.


    They also sell seeds, including grain seeds, vegetable seeds, bean seeds, garlic seeds, onions, and even dried chili peppers!


    Gu Jinli was really shocked when he saw the peppers. He pointed at the peppers and asked the shopkeeper: "Uncle, what is this red thing?"


    The shopkeeper nced at her and ignored her, thinking she was stupid and didn''t even know Chili Pepper.


    Qin Sang said: "This is spicy food. Like dogwood and ginger, they are all spicy. They were introduced from outside the customs in the previous dynasty."


    It turned out to be something that existed in the previous dynasty, and it came from outside the customs, not from the sea.


    Gu Jinli once again marveled at the mixture of Dachu and Chu. Seeing that Qin Sang knew more, he asked him again: "Are there any potatoes and corn?" In the memory of the original owner, there were no such things, only soybeans, sweet potatoes and wild vegetables.


    "Potatoes and corn? I''ve never heard of them. What are they?" Qin Sang asked her with a frown.


    Gu Jinli said: "They are two edible things. I heard a few old people say it when I was escaping from famine. I guess they are things produced in their mountains."


    She was afraid that Qin Sang would ask him deeply, so after saying that, she took a cloth bag and went to pick peppers, garlic, and onions, about a pound each, and took them to Gu Dashan and the others to choose food.


    The things they buy the most are sweet potatoes and soybeans. These two items are cheap, costing three pennies per pound. A sack canst for a long time.


    Rice and noodles are expensive, new rice and new noodles are sold for thirty cents per catty; brown rice with chaff is sold for twenty cents per catty; millet is eighteen cents, and old rice is cheap, only fifteen cents per catty, and there is also a kind of mold Rice is cheaper, only five cents a pound.


    Her family bought fifty catties of soybeans, fifty catties of sweet potatoes, twenty catties of old rice, ten catties of millet, and five catties of noodles.


    The Luo family, Gu Damu family, and Gu Dafu family bought simr things to them.


    Qin Sang did not buy soybeans, but only sweet potatoes, brown rice and millet.


    The Tian family only bought soybeans, sweet potatoes, and a pound of old rice.


    After paying the money, they did not go back immediately. Instead, one person from the family was left waiting in front of the grain shop, while the rest went to the butcher shop in the town to buy meat. They wanted to worship their ancestors during the New Year, so they had to buy some meat anyway.


    Meat is expensive, especially fat meat, which sells for thirty cents per catty, which is a full ten cents more expensive than pork belly, and lean meat is ten cents cheaper than pork belly.


    Gu Jinlis family bought one catty of fat meat and one catty of lean meat. The other families, except the Tian family, all bought two catties of meat.


    After shopping, it was already afternoon, and several families stopped staying and headed back with their things. Because there are so many things, Gu Jinli also has to pick up wooden barrels, pots, pots, bowls and other sundries.


    While passing by a farmers stall, they bought some eggs and other cheap groceries. After buying it, we kept walking out of the town, hurrying and slowly, and finally returned to the vige in the evening.


    When passing by the old mud house where they stayed the night before, they saw several vigers surrounding the yard of the old mud house, and He Sanshengzi was talking dirty words into the yard.


    Mr. Mo was so angry that he jumped to his feet and cursed: "Get out of here right now. If you don''t get out, I''ll go to the vige chief and file awsuit against you!"


    San Leiziughed and said: "Sue us? Sue us for talking dirty jokes around the old earthen house in Dafeng Vige? This is a house in Dafeng Vige, not your Mo family. You lived in our Dafeng Vige without giving us any money." You still dare to sue us in your house, where do you have the face!"


    "You can do it without giving me any money. Call out your eldest granddaughter and let us kiss you. We will recognize you as people from Dafeng Vige." After saying this, He Sanshengziughed evilly with several vigers. , which made Mr. Mo very angry.


    A woman''s voice came from the old earthen house: "I told you a long time ago that the money cannot be saved, you have to dig for it, now it''s okay!"


    Grandpa San and the others did not stop, but quickly walked past this old earthen house and returned to the rented house at the end of the vige.


    Third Grandma and the others had been waiting impatiently for a long time. When they saw theming back, all the women and children from the house ran out of the house.


    You are back, have you finished shopping? asked the third grandma.


    Third Grandpa took off the burden, rubbed his shoulders and said: "After buying it, there are five water jars left. We will move them tomorrow morning. How are you at home today?"


    "Well, we gave the vige money, and Mr. Qin and Eng are guarding it. The gangsters in the vige dare not approach."


    When the children from several families saw theming back with so many things, they were all so happy that they held on to their burdens without letting go.


    The adults were helpless and could only carry the burden while letting them carry it, chattering all the way back to their homes.


    Gu Jinlis family bought too many things, and it took them a full hour to put everything away.


    Mrs. Cui looked at the cotton and cotton cloth and said distressedly: "Why did you buy so much cloth? Just buy some bup, and bup can also be used to make clothes."


    Mom, we will work hard to make money, you dont have to be so frugal. Gu Jinli said, Its not good to wear bup for the Chinese New Year.


    The bup is also used to make mourning clothes, worn by those who wear mourning. Their families still have some money, so there is no need for all the clothes to be made of bup during the New Year.


    Although the third grandma was also heartbroken, she liked children and immediately helped: "Xiaoyu wants you to dress decently. When we get to the vige, we have to wear some decent clothes. If you dress poorly, you will be looked down upon by the vigers. .


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui stopped talking and carefully put away the cotton and two pieces of cotton cloth.


    After the family finished packing their things, they had a hurried dinner and then went to bed tiredly.


    Before dawn the next day, several men rushed to the town to carry the water tanks ordered yesterday.


    After Gu Jinli got up, he ran to Luo''s Tian''s house and told them that he wanted to use the millstone in the yard.


    Gu Jinli wanted to make tofu, but among the several rented yards, only the Luojia Tian familys yard had a dirty old millstone.


    The two adults naturally agreed.


    Gu Jinli carried a wooden bucket to fetch water to wash the millstone.


    Luo Huiniang yed well with her and came over to help: "Xiaoyu, can soybeans really make tofu?"


    Gu Jinli said while washing the millstone: "Yes. Soybeans are a treasure. In addition to tofu, they can also be used to make many foods, such as bean cakes. This can be eaten as a staple food or as a vegetable."

 Chapter 80: Tofu

    Chapter 80: Tofu


    Chapter 80 Tofu


    In addition to making tofu and bean dregs cakes, soybeans can also be used to squeeze oil, make soybean paste, soy sauce, and sprout bean sprouts. There are many things that can be done.


    "Bean cake?" Luo Huiniang frowned when she heard it, as if she remembered something bad: "Is it the kind of cake made by crushing soybeans? The third grandma made it with some old people in her hometown. It was so unptable. , the astringency is very strong. Moreover, the steamed bean cakes are scattered and not lumpy, so it is better to boil the soybeans directly and eat them." Boil them softly and eat them while they are hot, but they still have the aroma of beans.


    The original owner also has this episode in his memory. It was the third grandma and the others who thought that soybeans were always stewed and eaten as too monotonous, so they thought of grinding the soybeans like sorghum noodles and white noodles, and then adding water to make bean cakes, but they didn''t make it. .


    The reason they didn''t make it was because they didn''t soak the beans and didn''t add flour to the soybean powder, so the soybean powder couldn''t stick together.


    The reason why they did not soak the beans and add flour is because in their understanding, the water will destroy the beans, and white flour is a precious food. They only eat it during the New Year, so naturally they are not willing to add the crushed soybeans.


    Gu Jinli looked at Luo Huiniang''s bitter face. She was so unhappy that she didn''t even wash the millstone. She hurriedly smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the bean cakes I make will definitely be different from those made by the third grandma. This is an olddy on the road to escape." I was taught that many people there eat bean cake as their staple food, its so fragrant and delicious.


    "Really?" Luo Huiniang''s eyes lit up: "Then let''s quickly wash the millstone and make delicious food." She happily washed the millstone with her.


    The Tian family and the Luo family lived in the same courtyard. Tian Erqiang and Tian Xiaohua saw them washing the millstones and came to help.


    Tian Erqiang went to fetch water, and Tian Xiaohua took a straw brush and washed it with them.


    The millstone was one meter in size. It had been abandoned for a long time and was covered with dust and mud. They washed it five times before it was clean.


    Luo Huiniang was almost exhausted and panting next to the millstone. After resting for a while, she had the strength to ask Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, can you make tofu next?"


    He added: "The name doesn''t sound too good, tofu, tofu, it sounds like rotten beans."


    Tian Xiaohua didnt quite understand what tofu was, but she knew that following Sister Xiaoyu, she would have meat to eat and money to make, so she didnt ask any more questions and just immersed herself in her work.


    Gu Jinli said: "That''s enough, the beans have been soaked for enough time."


    "Pao, soak the beans!" Luo Huiniang shouted: "Did you soak the beans in water? Oh, you''re done. Run away. If your parents find out, they will definitely beat you."


    Beans are the food they eat to keep them hungry. If the little fish wastes food like this, even if Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan are good-tempered, they can''t help but beat her.


    Luo Huiniang wanted to pull Gu Jinli away, but Gu Jinli grabbed the wooden handle of the millstone and said, "I told my third grandma and my mother, and they gave me five kilograms of beans."


    Grandma Third and Ms. Cui both felt sorry for their child. Although they felt sorry for the beans, they still gave her five kilograms of soybeans. They just agreed that if they didn''t seed, they wouldn''t be allowed to try again in the future.


    Luo Huiniang opened her mouth wide: "Third Grandma and Aunt Dashan are so kind to you." Five pounds of beans, if she dared to waste food like this, her mother would chase her with a broom and beat her.


    The two of them and Tian Xiaohua ran to Gu Jinli''s house together and went to the kitchen to get the soaked soybeans.


    Not long after, they returned to the yard of the Luotian family with the soaked soybeans and an empty barrel and began to grind the beans.


    Gu Jinli rolled up his sleeves and said, "Xiaohua, you use a wooden bowl to scoop the beans into the hole of the millstone. Just put a little at a time. Huiniang and I will grind the beans."


    This millstone is one meter in size, with tworge stone mills stacked on top of each other. It is very heavy. It is difficult for her to push it alone, so she has to push it with two people.


    Hey, I got it, Sister Xiaoyu. Tian Xiaohua scooped up the bulging soybeans in a wooden bowl and put them into the hole on the millstone.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang grabbed the wooden handle driven into the millstone with both hands and pushed the millstone clockwise. After pushing for a while, white slurry flowed out from the gap between the two grinding stones and flowed into the stone groove at the bottom of the millstone. Gu Jinli called Tian Xiaohua: "Xiaohua, put the beans."


    Tian Xiaohua put soybeans into the holes of the millstone. Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang would push it five or six times, and Gu Jinli would ask Tian Xiaohua to add soybeans, grinding the beans over and over again.


    Luo Wu and Gu Jinan came back from collecting firewood and came to help. They took turns grinding the beans. After a full hour, they finally ground the beans and produced a full bucket of soy milk and bean dregs.


    Mrs. Chen heard that they were grinding beans to make Lao Shizi tofu, so she ran over to watch the fun with a bowl in hand. When she saw the bucket of soy milk, she said: "What a sin, good food is wasted like this."


    He said to Gu Jinli sincerely: "Xiaoyu, you can''t be so willful. If you waste food like this, you won''t be able to find your husband''s family in the future."


    When Mrs. Chu heard this, she choked Mrs. Chen: "Brother and sister-inw, are you allowed to say this to your little girl who has not yet left the court? If you don''t think Xiaoyu and the others can make tofu, don''te here to see them. Wait. If the little fish really makes tofu, dont eat it.


    What a joke, how could Chen not take advantage of such an advantage?


    Mrs. Chen quickly changed her words: "Sister-inw Luo, look at what you said, what is the rtionship between our family? Xiaoyu is a filial man. He makes fresh food, but he has to give a few kilograms to our family."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "I won''t send away anyone who speaks ill of me."


    After saying that, he and Luo Huiniang returned to her house carrying the bucket of soy milk and bean dregs mixture.


    Mrs. Chen was afraid that Gu Jinli really wouldn''t give her tofu, so she hurriedly said to Gu Jinli''s back: "Xiaoyu, my aunt will go to your house to get the tofuter. You don''t need to go to the trouble of bringing it to my aunt."


    Gu Jinli pretended not to hear, and when they returned home, Gu Dashan and the others also came back carrying the water vat. Two people carried each of the fiverge water tanks. They walked for two hours, but they were very tired.


    Gu Jinan saw Gu Dashan and Third Grandpaing back with water tanks, and hurriedly brought them water and sweet potatoes to eat, letting them take a rest, eat something, and drink water.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan drank a bowl of water and finally felt better.


    Gu Dashan still remembered what he promised Gu Jinlist night. When he saw them carrying soy milk to the kitchen, he said to the kitchen: "Xiaoyu, dad will make a wooden box for you in a minute."


    Gu Jinli poked his head out of the kitchen and said, "Dad, don''t worry, please take a break first. Our soy milk still needs to be filtered and cooked, and we have to be busy for half an hour."


    After finishing speaking, she ran to ask the third grandma for a piece of one-meter-sized bup, folded the bup into twoyers, and began to filter the soy milk. It took four times to filter the soy milk.


    She poured the soy milk into arge iron pot and boiled it, put the bean dregs into a y pot, and saved it for making bean dregs cakes.


    Tian Xiaohuas family had a lot to do. After helping grind the beans, she went to do other chores. Only Luo Huiniang came to help light the fire.


    Xiaoyu, how long does it take to cook this? Luo Huiniang looked at the soy milk in the pot and asked, Can it be turned into tofu when it is cooked?


    Gu Jinli replied to her: "You need to boil the soy milkpletely, skim off the foam, and then stew it. After making the tofu curd, put it in a wooden box to squeeze out the water. After it is formed, it is the tofu."

 Chapter 81: Bean dregs cake

    Chapter 81: Bean dregs cake


    Chapter 81 Bean dregs cake


    Luo Huiniang didnt understand, but she didnt ask any more questions. She just lit the fire and looked at the iron pot.


    Gu Jinli took two tablespoons of vinegar, put it in a bowl, added an appropriate amount of water, and mixed the vinegar until ready.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the soy milk in the pot boiled, and many small bubbles emerged. Gu Jinli used a wooden spoon to stir the soy milk anti-paste pot and skim off the foam bit by bit. After skimming off the foam, he said to Luo Huiniang: : "Hui Niang, take out the fire."


    Luo Huiniang had been waiting for a long time. When she heard this, she quickly removed the burning firewood from the stove and buried it in the dust at the bottom of the earthen stove.


    She looked at the soy milk in the iron pot and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, is this tofu? Why is it still milky water?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Wait a little longer, wait until the temperature of the soy milk drops by about 20%, then stew it and it will turn into curds." She took arge pottery bowl, scooped out a bowl of cooked soy milk, left it for the family to drink, and then started to wait. The temperature of soy milk drops.


    After waiting for half an hour, I peeled off three bean skins and let them dry. Then I poured the vinegar and water into the pot little by little, stirring slowly while pouring.


    After a while, solidified bean curds appeared in the pot. After the bean curds werepletely separated from the water, she stopped stirring.


    "Little fish, little fish, is this it?" Luo Huiniang frowned and pointed at the beancurd in the pot and said, "Is this tofu? It looks quite white, but it is so broken. How do you eat it?" It''s better to eat stewed beans. .


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, wait another quarter of an hour, these bean curds will be bigger, then take out the bean curds and put them in a wooden box andpact them, and you can make tofu."


    A quarter of an hourter, the bean curds became bigger and bigger. Luo Huiniang was surprised, pointing at the bean curds in the pot and said: "Oh, they can actually change." It''s amazing. How did the little fish do it?


    Gu Jinli looked at the solidified tofu curd in the pot and was also very satisfied.


    She had seen her grandma make tofu in her previous life, but the tofu she made was made with brine. She didn''t have brine, so she could only use vinegar water. Unexpectedly, the tofu was quite good.


    Xiaoyu, the wooden box is ready for you. Gu Dashan is a veteran of carpentry. After they finished boiling the soy milk, he also made the wooden box.


    Ive made three, is that enough? If its not enough, daddy will make it for you again.


    After cleaning up the mud from the old well the day before yesterday, several men went to cut down trees nearby to make tables, chairs and cabs. His family cut down three trees and ced them in the yard. If they want wooden boxes, they can make them at any time.


    Gu Jinli looked at the three square wooden boxes, which were the size of baskets and one finger deep, and said happily: "Dad, your craftsmanship is really good. The boxes are really well made."


    No nails are needed, they are directly connected with mortises and tenons, and there are no gaps in the joints. If this craftsmanship was applied in modern times, he would be considered a master of wood craftsmanship.


    Gu Jinli took the wooden box and washed it twice. Then he cut the bup used to filter the soy milk into three pieces and spread it on the wooden box. He scooped the bean curd into the wooden box, covered it with bup, and then pressed it with wooden boards and arge wooden box. Stones, ced on mud bricks to control water.


    A total of three wooden boxes were packed and ced in the yard.


    Mrs. Cui and the third grandma were very curious. Everyone gathered around the wooden boxes, looked at the three wooden boxes and asked, "Is this tofu?"


    Gu Jinli said: "After the water in the tofu dries, it can be turned into tofu."


    She suggested: "Let''s eat tofu tonight. Let''s make pan-fried five-spice tofu and add a little spicy pepper to it. It can be eaten with rice."


    Mrs. Cui didn''t know how to make the five-spice tofu she was talking about, so she didn''t ask in detail and just let her toss it.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to ask Cui for white flour: "Mom, give me a few handfuls of white flour, as many as you want, and I will make bean dregs cakes for you." The five kilograms of soybeans produced four kilograms of bean dregs, which is enough to make bean dregs cakes. Their family had a whole day to eat, and they couldn''t waste it.


    Ms. Cui felt a little distressed, but she still brought her half a bowl of white noodles and a small dish of meat oil. This meat oil was just refined this morning and is fragrant.


    Gu Jinli feels that he is very lucky. Although Gu Dashan and Cui are a mess, they both dote on their children. As long as it is a harmless little thing, they will allow her to do it and will not stop her.


    "Thank you, mother. You can wait and eat the delicious bean dregs cake." She took the white flour and meat oil and took Luo Huiniang to the kitchen. Behind him were the third grandma and Brother Cheng, the little tail.


    The third grandma made bean cakes before, but failed, so she wanted to see how Gu Jinli made them? Can it be done?


    When Gu Jinli arrived in the kitchen, he poured the white flour into the bean dregs several times and stirred evenly. Then he added the ground cumin, bay leaf powder, salt, chopped green onions, and half a spoonful of meat oil into the bean dregs, and stirred evenly. Let Luo Huiniang light the fire.


    After the pot is hot, brush a thinyer of oil on the pot, put palm-sized bean dregs cakes into the pot, and fry slowly over low heat: "Hui Niang, the fire should be low, not too high. If its too big, it will be mushy.


    "Oh." Luo Huiniang is not very good at cooking, but she is good at making fire. She always controlled the fire and didn''t let it get too big.


    After frying for a quarter of an hour (fifteen minutes), the bean dregs cake was fried until it was golden brown on both sides and fragrant.


    The third grandma looked at the bean dregs cakes in the pot and was so happy that she said: "These soybeans can really be made into cakes. From now on, we no longer need to eat stewed soybeans and can eat bean cakes." It is waste flour.


    Brother Cheng stood on his feet, stretched his neck and looked at the bean dregs cake in the pot, and asked: "Second sister, is it cooked? Is it cooked?" He wanted to eat it.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Just wait, it will be ready soon."


    She boiled a little water in the pot, covered it with a wooden lid, and evaporated the water in the pot. Then she took the bean dregs cake out of the pot and put it on a te. She picked up a bean dregs cake, blew it to cool it down, and handed it to Brother Cheng. Son: "Eat it, be careful it''s hot."


    "Yeah!" Brother Cheng nodded heavily, took the bean dregs cake, took a bite, and his mouth was immediately filled with a rich aroma. He narrowed his eyes with a smile and said to Gu Jinli: "It''s delicious, the second sister made it delicious. "


    The third grandmother and Luo Huiniang also picked up a bean dregs cake and took a bite: "Well, it''s really delicious. I didn''t expect the cake made with bean dregs and flour to be so delicious."


    Seeing that they were eating happily, Gu Jinli was also very happy and continued to fry a new pot of bean dregs cakes.


    After Third Grandma knew how to make bean cakes, she took the fried bean dregs cakes, took Brother Cheng out of the kitchen, and took the bean dregs cakes to Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan, Cui Shi, Gu Jinan, and Gu Jinxiu to eat.


    After eating the bean cake, several people were very surprised. They did not expect that soybean residue could make such a delicious cake.


    Its fragrant, not astringent, and is several times better than eating stewed soybeans. From now on, we will eat this bean dregs cake as a staple food. Third Grandpa said.


    The third grandma nodded in agreement: "These five kilograms of beans produce about four kilograms of bean dregs, and there are three boxes of tofu. It is more cost-effective than eating stewed soybeans."


    "Hey, San Auntie, what are you eating? This fragrance has drifted to my house." Mrs. Chen took Gu Dewang and Gu Defa to the yard of Gu Dashan''s house and saw the golden bean dregs in the pottery bowl. After eating the cake, his eyes glowed green, he swallowed his saliva, pushed Gu Dewang and Gu Defa in front of the third grandma, and scolded: "Brother Wang, Brother Fa, you two **** who don''t understand etiquette, you are still doing it in a daze. What, please call me Third Grandma, Third Grandpa, Uncle Dashan, Uncle Dashan.

 Chapter 82: Making a living【1】

    Chapter 82: Making a living��1��


    Chapter 82 Making a living1


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa called people one by one. After calling, they stared eagerly at the bean dregs cakes in their hands and swallowed hard.


    Although the third grandma didnt like Mr. Chen, she couldnt bear to let the two children watch. She gave them each a bean dregs cake and said, Eat it.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa took it with a smile, took a big bite, and said inartictely while chewing: "It smells so fragrant and delicious."


    Mrs. Chen was quick with her hands. While the third grandma was getting the bean dreg cakes for the two children, she quickly took two of them, stacked the two bean dreg cakes together, and took two bites in session. The aroma of spices, several aromas mixed together to form an excellent delicacy, made Mr. Chen''s eyes widen as he ate the cake crumbs and said: "It''s fragrant, it''s so fragrant!"


    The third grandma was afraid that her cake crumbs would spray into the pottery bowl, so she hurriedly blocked it with her hands, red at Mrs. Chen, and cursed: "Ms. Chen, are you a starving ghost and reincarnated? Turn aside and eat something and spray it everywhere." Yes, do you want to bury Tai or not?"


    Ms. Chen was eating happily and didn''t care at all that the third grandma scolded her, but she still turned her back and didn''t dare to eat in front of the third grandma.


    Mrs. Chen saw the wooden boxes in the yard. The wooden boxes were ced on mud bricks, with big stones weighing them down. There was water seeping from the bottom of the boxes. She walked over curiously, wanting to remove the stone and see what was pressed inside.


    The third grandma kept staring at her and scolded her: "Ms. Chen, you are a weakling, stop it quickly. This is tofu made by Xiaoyu. It needs to be pressed with stones. It will not open until enough time has passed. How dare you remove the stones?" Move away, you wont be able to make the tofu that harms Xiaoyu, and the olddy will tear you apart.


    Mr. Chen was still afraid of the third grandma. When she heard this, she didn''t dare to move the stone on it anymore and just walked around the wooden box: "Is this the tofu that Xiaoyu said? Is it delicious?"


    She turned back to Mrs. Cui and said, "Sister-inw Dashan, let''se to your house for dinner tonight. What does this tofu taste like?"


    The third grandma was so angry that she cursed: "Ms. Chen, you haven''t taken enough advantage, have you?"


    Still eating? They just had a meat meal at Dashan''s house the night before yesterday, and now they are still eating Dashan''s bean dregs cakes in their mouths. They still want to eat it tonight, so they might as well let Dashan''s family raise their family.


    Mrs. Chen licked her smile and said, "We have been eating together for several months after fleeing the famine, and then we are separated all of a sudden. You are not used to it."


    After a while, Mrs. Chen finished the two bean dregs cakes in her hand. When she saw that there were no more bean dregs cakes in the pottery bowl, she called her two sons and took them to the kitchen of Gu Dashan''s house.


    Unfortunately, before they reached the kitchen, Gu Jinli mmed the kitchen door and bolted it.


    Ms. Chen''s face stiffened. Although she was angry, she knew that Gu Jinli was a fierce person and did not dare to offend her. She was afraid that she would not get the tofu, so she could only take her two sons back to the yard and wait for Gu Jinli''s tofu to be pressed.


    Half an hourter, Gu Jinli finally finished frying four kilograms of bean dregs cake, enough to fill arge y pot.


    After frying the bean dregs cake, she and Luo Huiniang went to the yard to see her tofu.


    Xiaoyu, have you pressed the tofu? Third Grandma asked her.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It should be ready." It takes two-quarters of an hour to press the bean curd into tofu, and she had already pressed it for more than half an hour.


    As soon as she heard that her tofu was ready, everyone gathered around. Gu Dashan removed the stones from the wooden box for her and took off the wooden board covering the tofu.


    Gu Jinli opened the bup cloth covering the tofu, and arge piece ofplete snow-white tofu appeared in front of everyone. She pressed the surface of the tofu with her hand, and it was firm and stic: "It''s done."


    The tofu is neither old nor tender, and the pressing time is just right.


    Hey, this white thing is tofu? Mrs. Chen was really surprised when she saw the tofu being made. She had never seen such a thing in her half-life, and couldn''t help but poke it, but the third grandma pped her hand away in time and red at her: "Your hands are not important, you broke the tofu, you can''t afford to pay for it." ?"


    This is a rare thing that they have never seen before, and they cannot let it be wasted by Chen.


    Chen didn''t poke the tofu, and felt very itchy. He asked Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, did you really learn how to make tofu by someone on the road to escape from the wilderness?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes."


    Chen didnt quite believe it: Howe I havent met a strange person with such ability?


    Gu Jinli didn''t even look at her, just stared at Doufu and said: "There are so many strange people in the wilderness, and you didn''t help them. Why should others tell you the craftsmanship passed down from their ancestors?"


    She didnt want to be burned as a monster by others, so she pushed all her skills onto the victims she met while fleeing the famine. Anyway, there are so many people fleeing the famine, and now they are scattered all over the ce. There is no way to check them even if they want to. This is an excellent excuse.


    The third grandma said: "Xiaoyu is right, you are a selfish person, even if you meet someone who has the ability, you still don''t have the ability to let people pass on their skills to you."


    The third grandma didnt want to listen to Chens chatter, so she said to her, If you want tofu, go home and get a bowl. We dont have an empty bowl for you.


    "Hey, I''ll go back and get it right now." That''s what Mrs. Chen wanted, and she happily went back to get the bowl.


    By the time Chen came back, Gu Jinli had already cut the tofu into palm-sized tofu pieces.


    The third grandma made the decision and gave each family two pieces of tofu, plus a bean dreg cake per person.


    The Chen family was not divided. They took advantage of Gu Dafu and his son, and got two pieces of tofu and four bean dregs cakes.


    Mrs. Chen was very happy. She took back the four bean dregs cakes and divided one into two halves. She could eat another half.


    Third Grandpa was afraid that Mrs. Chen would have a loud mouth, so he reminded her: "This fresh food is made by small fish. Don''t tell her everywhere."


    Mrs. Chen is a shrewd person and immediately promised: "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, my nephew and wife know about it and will definitely not tell anyone about it." This is a rare thing, and the method of it must be in the hands of their family. She would only tell anyone if she was stupid.


    Luo Huiniang took her and Tians share back. Gu Jinli gave her two packs of ground spices and asked her to add some when making tofu. He also told her several ways to make tofu.


    Gu Jinan took one portion and sent it to Gu Damu and Gu Dalin''s family, while Gu Jinli took one and sent it to the Qin family.


    That night, Gu Jinli made pan-fried five-spice tofu, braised tofu, and spicy and sour tofu.


    Pan-fried five-spice tofu is fresh and crispy, braised tofu is delicious, and spicy and sour tofu is an appetizer. The family of eight ate tofu with soy milk and bean dregs cakes, and everyone''s stomach was full.


    Third Grandpa said with emotion: "I used to eat stewed beans, and it felt like taking medicine every time I ate. It was unptable. Now when I eat this tofu and bean dregs cake, no matter how much I eat, I still feel it''s not enough."


    The meal they ate consisted of just over a pound of beans.


    Third Grandpa suddenly realized something and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, how much tofu can be made from one pound of beans?" Why do you think five pounds of beans can make so much tofu and bean dregs cakes?


    Gu Jinli said: "One pound of beans yields three and a half pounds of tofu, and five pounds of soybeans yields four pounds of bean dregs."


    The third grandfather was really shocked: "Then these five kilograms of beans produced nearly twenty kilograms of tofu! There are also bean dregs. Howe there are more soybeans?" After the grain is ground, there are less soybeans, but these soybeans are More.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Because the soybeans have been soaked in water. Originally only five kilograms of soybeans, after soaking in water, can increase to more than twenty kilograms. The soy milk used to make tofu is actually the water absorbed by the beans, so the soybeans have increased. .


    God bless us, we wont have to go hungry in the future. The third grandmother sped her hands together and bowed toward the door.


    Third Grandpa also said: "We have nond and no way to make a living. We will have to buy food for most of the next six months. Xiaoyu made this tofu and bean dregs cake, which really saved our lives."


    Gu Jinli heard Third Grandpa say the word "making a living" and took the opportunity to ask: "Third Grandpa, what do you think of tonight''s pan-fried five-spice tofu?"


    Third Grandpa: Of course its good.


    Gu Jinli: "Then let''s go to the market to sell pan-fried five-spice tofu. What do you think?"


    Gu Jinan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he hurriedly said: "Third Grandpa, this is a good business. We are the only family in this town, and we will definitely make a lot of money."

 Chapter 83: Making a living【2】

    Chapter 83: Making a living��2��


    Chapter 83 Making a living2


    Their family is now unable to make ends meet. Although they have money from the Qi government to support them, after buying out the people who live their lives, there are only 20 taels left of the thirty-two taels of silver.


    His family has nond. With that little money, he still needs to buynd, build a house, and go to school. All of these things cost a lot of money. He must find a way to make money, otherwise the twenty taels of silver will not be worth it at all. not enough.


    After hearing this, the Third Grandpa pondered for a while and said: "We are new here, and we are doing a new business. If the business is good, we will definitely attract people''s attention. Don''t worry, wait until the 30th of the year and several families have been calcted together. "


    They are outsiders, and the whole family must stay together to survive, but they cannot be separated by one business, so the third grandfather nned to make a tofu business with the whole family, and specifically told Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli agreed. After experiencing the famine, she knew the importance of staying together in ancient times.


    The family has put the matter on hold for the time being and will wait until New Year''s Eve to talk about it.


    Early the next morning, Luo''s father and Qin Sang took Gu Jinli, Gu Jin''an, Luo Wu, Luo Huiniang, Tian Erqiang, and Tian Xiaohua into the mountains together.


    They dont have much meat for the New Year, so they want to go to Dafeng Mountain to see if they can hunt some game.


    I went into the mountains early in the morning and came back after dark. I found a lot of things, including five hares, three pheasants, a roe deer, and a sack of wild sweet potatoes. It was a rich harvest.


    "We have enough meat for the New Year. This roe deer weighs thirty or forty pounds. Let''s kill the roe deer tomorrow and kill a few chickens to worship our ancestors and have New Year''s Eve dinner together." The third grandfather held up the torch and watched. Looking at Shan Zang lying all over the floor, there is a smile on his serious face. These days are getting better and better.


    Several families also came to see the prey, and the roe deer was the most popr. They were surrounded and pointed at while watching a cup of tea.


    After watching the prey, several adults asked Gu Jinli about the tofu. Third Grandpa told them not to worry, he would tell them about this after the New Year''s Eve dinner tomorrow.


    Although the several families were anxious to know about the tofu, tomorrow was the New Year''s Eve, so it was not far away. After hearing this, everyone stopped asking questions in a hurry.


    Mrs. Chu said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, let''s make some tofu to celebrate the New Year tomorrow. The bean dregs cake and tofu are delicious." They didn''t buy anything for the New Year this year. In addition to whole grains, they ate the prey they found, and the radishes they bought from the vigers. Cabbage and nothing else.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, let''s make tofu tomorrow. Whoever wants to make tofu in the uncle''s and aunt''s family will soak the soybeans when they go home tonight. Just five kilograms of them for the family will be enough. Tomorrow, take the soaked soybeans to Luo''s mother. Lets grind the beans together in our yard, and then you can take them back when theyre ready.


    "Hey, okay, okay, let''s go back and soak the soybeans." Aunt Tian was the most happy. The soybeans produced a lot of tofu and bean dregs. She calctedst night that half a pound of soybeans would produce enough tofu and bean dregs for their family. Until full. Her family was short of food and money, and she wished Gu Jinli could make tofu every day.


    Several families stood in the yard to discuss the matter of worshiping their ancestors tomorrow, and then went home.


    At dawn the next day, several families got busy. The men were responsible for ughtering the prey; the women were responsible for offering sacrifices to ancestors and preparing the New Year''s Eve dinner; the half-grown children like Gu Jinli were busy grinding beans to make tofu.


    There was a lot of tofu to be made today. It took three hours to grind the beans alone. From dawn to noon, all the beans were ground. Everyone took buckets of soy milk to Gu Jinli''s house for her to make it. Tofu.


    Everyone stayed curiously to watch her make tofu, but they didn''t understand how the tofu was made?


    All he knew was to put the soy milk into a pot and boil it. After it was cooked, Gu Jinli poured a bowl of water into it. After a while, the soy milk turned into beancurds. He picked up the beancurds and put them in a wooden box. He pressed them with stones for half an hour. Douhua bes tofu.


    Its amazing. Gu Qingliang looked at the boxes of tofu and was shocked.


    Gu Yumei snorted coldly: "What''s so magical about it, isn''t it just a cheap thing made of beans..."


    Gu Dexing hurriedly tugged on Gu Yumei''s sleeve and interrupted her.


    When they came here, the second aunt had warned them that this tofu was a good thing and now only Gu Jinli could make it. She asked them not to offend her. If they offended her, they would not be able to get the tofu in the future. Only their brothers and sisters would ask!


    Gu Jinli chuckled, looked at Gu Yumei and said, "Bitch? Since it''s a bitch, then spit out the tofu you ate." She really couldn''t stand Gu Yumei, so she even fled her hometown, and she still pretended to be the granddaughter of the vige chief. It was simply ill. When Gu Yumei heard this, her eyes were red with anger, she pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "You, don''t be proud, I will definitely be able to make something better than tofu!"


    Isn''t it just a tofu? Everyone is supporting her, but she doesn''t ept it.


    There was something else that made her even more angry. Her father is obviously the vige chief''s son, so why didn''t he go to her house to eat and worship his ancestors on New Year''s Eve instead of going to Gu Jinli''s house? Just because the third grandfather and the third grandmother lived with them? But the third grandfather and the third grandmother are just senior, not the vige chief!


    Gu Jinli saw through her thoughts and said rudely: "Are you very unconvinced? Hold it in until you really make something better than tofu."


    She took out the dagger she carried with her, shook it at Gu Yumei, and said: "Take your finger back, or I will chop it off for you, do you believe it?"


    Gu Yumei''s face turned pale when she thought about Gu Jinli breaking Wu Da''s tendons and hamstrings. She quickly retracted her hand, not daring to point at Gu Jinli again.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "That''s right."


    Gu Yumei was so angry with Gu Jinli that she wanted to leave but didn''t dare to leave. They had to take the tofu back, otherwise they would be scolded by the second aunt, so they could only continue to stay at Gu Jinli''s house.


    After the tofu was ready, Gu Jinli asked them to take the tofu back: "It''s cold today, just put the wooden box in the yard and freeze it. It canst for six or seven days."


    Zhongzhou is the dividing line between the north and the south of Dachu. The Jianghuai River borders Zhongzhou to the north and Jiangnan to the south. Strictly speaking, it is neither north nor south. The winter here is still very cold.


    Hey, we got it. Children from several families moved their tofu back.


    Because everyone will gather together for New Year''s Eve dinner tonight, several women are already preparing things in the kitchen of Gu Jinli''s house. Seeing that she has finished her work, Ms. Cui calls her: "Xiaoyu,e here and teach your aunts how to make bean dregs cakes." , tofu dishes.


    "Here wee." Gu Jinli went to the kitchen and made a pot of bean dregs pancakes, bean dregs meatballs, pan-fried five-spice tofu, braised meat tofu, and hot and sour tofu: "There are also some tofu dishes. I will teach a few aunts in the future. "


    "There are other ways to make it. This tofu is really a treasure." The women from the family were very happy and asked Gu Jinli to rest while they tried to make a few more pots themselves.


    In the evening, before the New Years Eve dinner, except for the Qin family, several families from Gujia Vige crowded into the yard of Gu Jinlis house to worship their ancestors and pay homage to the dead vigers.


    Thinking of those vigers who died tragically, several families burst into tears. It wasnt until the third grandpa tried to persuade them that everyone stopped crying.


    The Qin family also worshiped their ancestors in their own yard, but they did not have a tablet for the god. They only set up an incense table and used a whole chicken to worship their ancestors.


    After their family worship was over, Third Grandpa personally invited them over for the New Year''s Eve dinner. This was agreed upon early in the morning. The Qin family did not refuse. All three of them came, but their eyes were red and swollen, and they were obviously crying. One game.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner was very sumptuous, including tworge pots of roe deer meat, two pots of stewed chicken, fourrge bowls of braised rabbit meat, tworge pottery bowls of stir-fried bamboo rat, tworge pots of bean dregs cakes, bean dregs meatballs, and several tofu dishes. There are tworge pots of dumplings stuffed with cabbage and meat, and arge pot of sweet potato and old rice porridge.


    Although there are not many varieties, the portions are quiterge, and over thirty people were all filled to their stomachs.


    The younger children Gu Defa, Gu Dewang, Cheng Geer, and Gu Qingxi, Jin Niu, and Gui Niu from Gu Damu''s brother''s family were even more happy to eat, and their little bellies became round.


    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Third Grandpa talked about the tofu business: "Xiaoyu made tofu. This tofu is a fresh food. One pound of soybeans can produce more than three pounds of tofu, which is very cost-effective. If the tofu is cooked , the taste is very good, I thought, our family is poor, we have no money and nond, we have to find a way to make money, and selling tofu is a good way to make a living."

 Chapter 84: farce

    Chapter 84: farce


    Chapter 84 Farce


    After hearing this, the eyes of several family members lit up and they were so happy.


    Gu Dafu asked excitedly: "Uncle San, are you telling the truth?" The soybeans are cheap, and if they start a tofu business, their family will definitely make a fortune, and they will not have to worry about their lives.


    Mrs. Chen rushed to say: "Brother, you are really true. The third uncle has said it, how can it be false?"


    Then he looked at Grandpa San with bright eyes and asked: "Uncle San, when will you teach us how to make tofu? This tofu is a new thing. Just think about it and you will know that it can make money. We have to learn it quickly. Once we learn it, we can make a living from it." When ites to doing it, every day yourete means youll make less money. Oh, just thinking about it makes me feel like Im losing a lot.


    Ms. Chen cant wait to go to town to sell tofu now.


    When Grandpa San heard what she said, his face darkened. Mrs. Chen was startled and quickly shut up.


    The third grandfather looked at the several families present and said: "We can make a living by selling tofu together, but Xiaoyu won''t teach you how to make tofu. This is Xiaoyu''s own thing, not yours." . Xiaoyu is already helping us by allowing us to do this business, so we cant be too greedy.


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she became anxious: "Making tofu is so hard, can Xiaoyu do it alone? Why not give the recipe to everyone, and we can make it ourselves and sell it."


    Shut up! Gu Dagui wanted to p Mrs. Chen to death. This stinky **** always wants to take advantage of her. Can she save some face?


    Third Grandpa said: "If you can''t do it, you can help grind the beans and sort out the dregs. If it doesn''t work, Xiaoyu can teach Dashan and Brother An how to make tofu. There are many ways. I''ll start with the ugly words. Who dares? Learn the tofu recipe secretly, and live your own life from now on. Whatever happens, you will have to deal with it on your own, dont ask us for help!"


    His eyes fell on Chen and asked, "Do you understand?"


    Chen''s Nuonuo should be: "Listen, I understand."


    After the third grandfather beat her, he lowered his voice and said to several families: "This tofu is a fresh food. The recipe cannot be known to too many people. If too many people know about it, the tofu will not be sold at a high price, and you will suffer a loss." Its our family who are the ones.


    When several men heard this, they nodded and said: "Third Uncle/Third Uncle, we understand. Don''t worry, we will not steal the tofu recipe, nor will we me Xiaoyu, we will only be grateful to her. It was Xiaoyu who gave her This is our livelihood, this is our livelihood, and we will not cut off this livelihood by ourselves."


    Third Grandpa nodded with satisfaction, looked at Gu Jinli, and said, "Xiaoyu,e and tell us how you n to do this tofu business?"


    Gu Jinli said to several families: "It''s the Chinese New Year now, and all the shops in the town are closed, but on the 15th, there will be a Lantern Festival in the town. We will go to the town to set up a stall on the 15th and sell fried five-spice tofu. The business must be good." .


    Yan asked: "How to sell it?"


    Tofu is not a steamed bun, and it is impossible to sell it one by one.


    Gu Jinli said: "Sell it one by one. Let''s cut the tofu into one-inch sizes and sell it for five cents each for six yuan."


    "Five cents a piece?" Yan asked, "Isn''t it too expensive? These soybeans only cost three cents a pound, and one pound of soybeans can make three and a half pounds of tofu."


    Chen said: "Why is it expensive? It''s not expensive at all. What we sell is fresh food. It''s not expensive for ten cents a piece."


    This sister-inw Damu is really stupid, she thinks she has too much money.


    Third Grandpa also agreed with the price: "This tofu weighing scale cuts a pound of tofu into one-inch sizes and can make up to six servings per pound. Nowadays, the outside is chaotic and prices have risen. The in steamed buns have been sold for two cents each. "The meat buns are more expensive, costing four cents. Our tofu has more tofu than that bun, and it tastes better. It''s fresh food, and it costs five cents, which is just right."


    The family thought about it and felt that the price was not expensive. Gu Jinli continued: "In addition to selling pan-fried five-spice tofu, we can also directly sell white tofu. Cut it into half a catty and sell it for five cents a piece. If everyone treats tofu as a dish in the future, our business will be bigger." "


    When everyone heard this, they were all very happy: "This is a good method."


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, Third Grandpa continued: "This business was thought up by Xiaoyu. Her family could have done it by themselves and made money, but the Dashan family thought about us and gave us this business. Therefore, the money they earned, except After the capital, the Dashan family will take 40%, and the remaining 60%, each of our six families will take 10%, do you have any objections?"


    Several families shook their heads: "No." The tofu didn''t belong to them in the first ce, so getting 10% of it was considered pretty good.


    Third Grandpa told everyone about the allocation of manpower: "If we want to start this tofu business, we will divide it into two batches, one to make tofu at home, and one to sell in the town, so each family must provide two people, and one person will stay. To help make tofu, one person goes to the town to set up a stall, and theborer must be over fourteen years old, as he is too young to do the work."


    The families all agreed and discussed happily for an hour. Finally, they settled on the tofu business. They divided the remaining meat, vegetables, dumplings and bean dregs cakes among themselves and went home.


    After several families left, Gu Jinli and his family did not sleep. Instead, they sat on the straw mat in the main room with their grandfather and grandmother, gathered around the fire, and stayed together to watch the New Year.


    The third grandma held Brother Cheng in her arms and told everyone about ancient times and fairy tales.


    Gu Jinli became interested. After the third grandma finished speaking, she told everyone a few stories from the ssic of Mountains and Seas, which fascinated everyone. She didn''t stop until midnight when she was eating dumplings.


    Brother Cheng is still moring to hear: "Second sister, second sister, what happened to the vige where the vigers had wings?"


    Gu Jinli yawned and said: "Finally, they left the Dahuang Mountain, flew to the sky, settled down, and became gods."


    Wow, thats amazing, they all became gods. Cheng Geers eyes were bright, imagining a group of people with big wings flying into the sky to be gods.


    Ms. Cui handed the small half bowl of dumplings to Brother Cheng and said with a smile: "Okay, eat the dumplings quickly. After eating the dumplings, you have to go to bed and you have to get up early tomorrow."


    Brother Cheng took the wooden bowl and ate the dumplings inside. He was so sleepy that he fell asleep before he finished eating. Ms. Cui was afraid that he would choke and didn''t dare to let him eat anymore. She took the dumpling bowl away and carried him back to the house to sleep.


    After Gu Jinli and others finished eating the dumplings, they went back to rest.


    The next day, several families got up early, put on the new cotton-padded clothes and new cloth shoes that had been rushed out, and paid New Year greetings to each other.


    Since they have just arrived in the vige, several families are still unfamiliar with the vige. Their children did not go to the vige to pay New Year greetings to the vigers, but the adults had to go.


    Mr. Qin and Third Grandpa packed up two New Years gifts and took several men to deliver them to the vige chiefs family and Mr. Lus family.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the vige chief''s house, they heard a burst of crying and howling. In the yard of the vige chief''s house, there were many vigers watching the excitement.


    Mr. Qin and Third Grandpa were shocked and knew something had happened.


    "The sound sounds like the Mo family." Luo''s father said, "Something must have happened to the Mo family."

 Chapter 85: result

    Chapter 85: result


    Chapter 85 Result


    Several men frowned when they heard this. Gu Dafu asked Mr. Qin and Third Grandpa: "Mr. Qin, Third Uncle, are we still going in?" There was amotion inside, and it didn''t seem good to go in now.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man rushed out of the yard, took the third grandfather''s hand, and shouted: "Old man of the Gu family, pleasee in and help us, our Mo family is about to be bullied to death!"


    It was Mo Kuizi who held Third Grandpa back. Mo Kuizi was tall and in his prime. He was very strong and pulled the third grandfather into the yard without any reason.


    Luo''s father wanted to visit Mo Kuizi, but he was afraid of hurting the third grandfather. Mr. Qin pinched the acupuncture point on Mo Kuizi''s wrist. Mo Kuizi''s hand went numb and he immediately let go.


    As soon as they made a fuss here, everyone in the yard saw them, and the vige chief sent He Dacang to call them in.


    The yard of Vige Chief Hes house is in a mess. The men from the two Mo families, as well as Mrs. Mo and her two daughters-inw are all here. Mrs. Mo was sitting on the ground wiping her tears, crying one after another.


    Mr. Mo stood in the middle of the yard, pointed at a middle-aged man with a beard and cursed: "Beast, He Dacai, you are such a beast, you actually came into my yard and scorned my eldest granddaughter. Are you still not a human being?!"


    He Dacai is a shameless person. When he heard this, he actually replied: "Grandpa, please don''t scold me like that. In a few days, I will be your eldest grandson-inw."


    When Mr. Mo heard this, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Mrs. Mo got up from the ground, biting He Dacai: "Bah! You old bachelor, you are older than my son, you can be the father of my eldest granddaughter, and you still want to marry my eldest granddaughter, what are you dreaming about?! "


    He Dacai was less than forty. When he had the strength, he pushed Old Lady Mo down and smiled with a vulgar look on his face: "Of course I have a sweet dream of marrying your eldest granddaughter home to warm the Kang."


    These words were so shameless that all the men of the Mo family turned red with anger. They picked up their hoes and shovels and were about to hit He Dacai''s body, but were stopped by the vigers of Dafeng Vige.


    Vige Chief He was leaning on a cane, banging the ground with his cane, and said angrily: "That''s enough, old man, stop it! We''re celebrating the New Year, do you still want to kill someone?"


    Olddy Mo spat at Vige Chief He: "Who is killing people? It''s your Dafeng Vige who is killing people. They bully us as outsiders. Taking advantage of the Chinese New Year, this old bachelor used the excuse ofing to our Mo family to pay New Year''s greetings. He is frivolous. My eldest granddaughter, you want my eldest granddaughters life!


    As he spoke, he sat down on the ground again, pping his thighs and crying: "Oh, God, the people in Dafeng Vige won''t let us, the Mo family, live."


    When the third grandfather and several other men heard this, they finally understood what had happened. It turns out that the old bachelor He Dacai took advantage of the New Year greetings and took the opportunity to make this girl frivolous.


    This has always been the biggest worry for several men. In order to be wary of bachelors in the vige, they have never let the two grown-up girls go out. They also block the doors and windows from the inside when they sleep at night. Now they are always worried. , really happened.


    The men of several families are very angry. They are also outsiders. They must take care of this matter of the Mo family. If they stand idly by and watch, the old bachelor in this vige will bully the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family today, and he will bully the girl of their Gu family tomorrow.


    Mr. Qin stood up and asked Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, is this true? If it is true, then you should report it to the officials and let the people from the Yamen arrest the vigers whomitted the crime."


    Farmers are afraid of officials. The Mo family never thought about reporting to the officials. They just wanted to make a big fuss and ask the vige chief to punish He Dacai. They were really frightened when they heard what Mr. Qin said.


    Mr. Mo said: "This, this is a family matter, so there is no need to report it to the official."


    He Dacai is also afraid of officialdom. Hearing Mr. Qin say that he wanted to apply for official position, he was scared in his heart. When he heard what Mr. Mo said, he suddenly became arrogant: "Damn old man, did you hear that? The Mo family said there is no need to apply for official position!"


    He chuckled and said, "I''m warning you, don''t meddle in other people''s business. You and your family are also outsiders and have no roots. Don''t be too busy to help when the timees and harm your own girl."


    This Gu family also has a grown-up girl, but she has been hiding at home and they have not seen anyone. They were discussingst night that they would first get the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family, and then go after a girl from the Gu family. In this way, all of them bachelors could get wives. "What did you say?!" The men of the several families were angry. This He Dacai was obviously threatening them.


    Mr. Qin was so angry that he took a few steps forward, quickly took action, grabbed He Dacai''s hand pointing at him, twisted it, and then kicked He Dacai''s knee. With a bang, He Dacai fell to the ground.


    Ah He Dacai shook his sprained finger and covered his knee that was almost kicked to pieces with his other hand, and kept screaming.


    The vigers in the yard were all shocked. They did not expect that Mr. Qin would suddenly take action, and at his age, he could actually injure He Dacai, who was in his prime. This, this is a skill in hand.


    Mr. Qin looked at the wailing He Dacai and said, "If you want tomit evil, find another family. If you dare to target our family, the old man''s skills will definitely destroy you!"


    They showed weakness when they first came to the vige, but that was because they were new to the vige and didn''t want to cause trouble. But if the people in Dafeng Vige still dare to bully them, don''t me them for being rude.


    Vige chief, we are here to give New Years gifts, so we are leaving. Mr. Qin asked Gu Dafu to put the New Years gifts on the ground in the yard, and the family turned and left.


    Mr. Mo shouted from behind: "Don''t go, hey, don''t go. We haven''t finished talking about this yet. We are all fleeing together, so you have to help!"


    Grandpa Third looked back at Mr. Mo and said, "The way our family handles trouble is to report it to the officials and arrest the bad guys. As for whether the Mo family will listen or not, that''s your business."


    Mr. Qin has already said it, but the Mo family obviously doesn''t want to report to the official, so there is nothing they can do.


    And the third grandfathers words also meant to warn the people of Dafeng Vige. Don''t mess with them. If you dare to mess with them, report it to the official. We will all see you in court!


    After the third grandpa finished speaking, he left with several men to deliver New Year gifts to the Lu family. After delivering them, he didnt go anywhere and hurried back home.


    They did not hide what happened to the Mo family. As soon as they came back, they called all the adults and children from the house and told them the matter, asking them to pay attention to it so as not to offend others.


    The third grandma and several women were very frightened: "Why are the bachelors in this vige so heartless?" They had to keep a close eye on the girls, and they couldn''t let anything happen to them.


    Then he said about the Mo family: "What consequences can be caused in the vige? You should report it to the official. Even if the yamen seals it now during the New Year, you should ask the vige chief to make the decision. If it doesn''t work, you should go there after the yamen opens." Report to the official, how can you say not to report to the official?"


    I was worried about the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family again, and asked the third grandfather: "How is the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family?"


    The third grandpa shook his head: "I''m not sure. I''m talking about being frivolous. Nothing serious should have happened." But the reputation of the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family has been ruined. From now on, she will either marry a widower or marry far away.


    Hey, a good girl was ruined like this.


    Because of this incident, Gu Jinli watched Gu Jinxiu practice self-defense moves, and ground a few packets of chili powder for her to carry with her. If she was in danger, she would sprinkle it into the eyes of the criminal to blind him. !


    In the following time, several families were on guard against the gangsters in the vige while preparing to sell tofu during the Lantern Festival.


    During this period, Mr. Mo and Mo Kuizi came to ask them for help, but Mr. Qin asked them to report to the official. If they are weak in this kind of thing once, they will be bullied again in the future.


    But the Mo family was afraid of officialdom and feared that if they entered the yamen, they would be cheated by cruel officials and lose their money, so they did not listen to them in the end. After six or seven days of rioting, He Dacai was beaten twenty times, but the Mo family did not have to pay the three taels of silver. The vige also recognized them as being from Dafeng Vige, and the matter was over.


    Dont worry, everyone, the girls from the two families will be fine. The girls from the Mo family are still innocent, and the bad guys will definitely die. |O|Ouch~~

 Chapter 86: Depth

    Chapter 86: Depth


    Chapter 86 Going out


    Several families felt incredible when they heard this result.


    The third grandma said: "Are the Mo family crazy? They let He Dacai go so easily. How will He Dacai not be able to get involved with their family in the future?"


    "That''s right." Ms. Chen said while pounding the cinnamon with a stone: "It''s just twenty boards, or it was beaten by the He family. How heavy can it be? It''s estimated that the skin is not even broken, just lie down for a few days and it will be fine


    After saying that, he raised his head and said to Gu Yumei who was pounding fragrant leaves: "You still feel bored staying at home, so you want to go to the vige. You said you want to make friends with the girls in the vige so that you can help the family. Are you going this time?" This vige is not our hometown, it is very dangerous."


    They have only been here for more than ten days and are not familiar with the people in the vige yet. It is up to the adults to make friends, and there is no need for Gu Yumei, a grown-up girl, to do it.


    Gu Yumei didn''t say anything, and with a bad look on her face, she pounded the fragrant leaves in the wooden bowl with a wooden pole, wanting to make a hole in the wooden bowl.


    Damn it, Gu Jinli, why should she be allowed to crush fragrant leaves? She also said that it should be pounded into powder, not too coarse, otherwise it would not taste good when sprinkled into tofu. She pounded it for two days in a row, and her hands were blistered and she continued to pound it. She was really angry.


    Gu Yumei didn''t want to do this job, but because she had to make a living by making tofu, the whole family gathered at Gu Jinli''s house in the past few days to prepare various things. There was no one in their house during the day, and she was also afraid of the bachelors in the vige. I don''t dare to stay at home alone, so I can only follow him to work.


    But she felt ufortable. If she were still in her hometown, where would she be able to do this kind of work?


    Seeing that she was unhappy, Mrs. Chen muttered dissatisfiedly and stopped talking about her.


    Gu Yumei heard Chen''s muttering and pounded the fragrant leaves in the bowl more than a dozen times. She stood up and walked to Gu Jinli. She was about to pour the fragrant leaves in the wooden bowl into a cloth bag, but Gu Jinli stopped her: "You... No. What I want is bay leaf powder, and you are far from a powder."


    "I''ll just make do with it." Gu Yumei spread her right hand in front of Gu Jinli and said angrily: "Open your eyes and see, my hand is blistered and I can''t **** it."


    Her eye circles were red, and she looked very aggrieved.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinli doesn''t ept this trick.


    Gu Jinli handed the half-pounded amomum villosum to Gu Yumei: "Then pound this."


    Fragrant leaves are the easiest to pound into powder among all the spices to be used. She has assigned the easiest task to Gu Yumei. Gu Yumei is still picky, so let''s do the difficult task.


    When Gu Yumei saw the pieces of amomum villosum as hard as bark, she immediately didn''t dare toin anymore. She took the wooden bowl and went back to pound the fragrant leaves into pieces.


    Several women and a few half-year-old children were busy until evening, pounding all the spices, but these were not enough. Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa Third, it will be the tenth day of the Lunar New Year in three days, and Xuanhufang should open. Can you pleasee back?" Go to town and buy some spices ande back."


    Most of the spices she found now were found on her way out of the wilderness, but the quantity she found was not much. They wanted to do business and needed a lot of spices, so they had to go to the drug store to buy them.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan were making tables and chairs. When they heard this, they replied: "Okay, you can think about it in the next two days and see if there is anything else that needs to be purchased. On the tenth day of the lunar month, we will go to the town to buy it again."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, put the pounded spice powder into a cloth bag, and tied it with a rope.


    Third Grandma asked: "Xiaoyu, aren''t these spices enough?" They pounded and pounded for two days and had produced more than ten kilograms of spices.


    Gu Jinli said: "Not enough. These spices are not only used to make pan-fried five-spice tofu. When selling white tofu, they can also be sold to people who buy tofu so that they can add a little to season when making tofu or cooking. It is needed. The quantity is veryrge, so prepare more and you will be able to sell it when the timees, and the stock will not be suddenly out of stock.


    Mr. Chen and the others were about to go home when they heard this, they stopped and asked, "Xiaoyu, can these spices be sold for money?" Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Hey, why is Xiaoyu so smart? Everything he makes can be sold for money." Mrs. Chen was so happy that she asked Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, what about the money from selling spices..."


    Gu Jinli knew what she wanted to ask and said, "ording to what Third Grandpa said."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she was so happy that she opened her mouth from ear to ear. She said a few good words and took her children back home. The others also went home.


    On the tenth day of the lunar month, Third Grandpa went to the town with Gu Dashan and the Luo family. ording to what Hu Jinli said, they bought back a lot of medicinal materials that could be used as spices. They also went to the iron shop to order two pieces a foot. Width, half a meter long iron te.


    "Those two iron tes are not difficult to make. You can get them tomorrow. They cost four taels of silver." The third grandfather said.


    As for the four taels of silver, they will be calcted into the capital, and when the tofu is sold, the silver will be deducted.


    The next day everyone started pounding the spices again. Gu Jinli mixed the spices together ording to a certain proportion, and then wrapped them one by one with yellow paper with a few younger children. After preparing for a while, it finally arrived. The fifteenth day of the first lunar month.


    On the day of the Lantern Festival, the family got up before dawn. After working for more than an hour, the third grandfather took Luo''s father Chu, Tian Shu and Aunt Tian, Gu Damu Yan, Gu Dagui Chen, Qin Sang, Gu Jinan, and Luo Huiniang to return home. Gu Jinli went to town.


    There are a lot of things to bring, and almost everyone who goes to the town to sell a stall has to carry something.


    Father Luo was carrying two iron tes and two heavy y stoves, Uncle Tian and Mrs. Gu Damuyan were carrying four loads of tofu, and Mrs. Gu Dagui and Mrs. Chen were carrying two loads of bean dregs. They also had to carry two loads of bean dregs this time. Selling bean curd cakes.


    Grandpa San, Chu, Qin Sang, and Gu Jinan carried four loads of chopped dry firewood. They had no money to buy charcoal, and they sold cooked food that needed to be cooked fresh, so they could only carry dry firewood to the town.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang were carrying pots, pans, chopsticks, oil, salt and spices.


    The group of people hurriedly hurriedly arrived at the town at noon.


    Tonight is the Lantern Festival. There is antern festival in the town. It is a rare day without curfew. Many peoplee out to set up stalls and do business. When they arrive, all the avable stall spots are upied.


    However, Doctor Du had already asked the medicine boy from Xuanhufang to help them upy a good five-meter-square location, and also helped them go to Silifang in the town to get the stall sign, so they had a ce to set up their stall at night.


    Ancient towns did not have a mayor, but there was a Si Lifang, which had two officials and six yamen, who were responsible for handling the affairs of the town. If you wanted to set up a stall, you had to go to the Si Lifang to pay money and get a sign. With a sign Only then can I set up a stall.


    The prices of the brands vary, and those selling food will be more expensive. If it happens during major festivals such as the Lantern Festival or the Mid-Autumn Festival, the stalls selling food will cost one hundred cents a day, which is usually half a month''s stall price, but those selling agricultural products It only costs ten cents a day, and if you spend half a day, it only costs five cents.


    The medicine boys name was Cang Zhu. When he saw the third grandfather, he immediately waved to him and said, Old man of the Gu family, this way.


    Third Grandpa hurriedly led them to pick up their things. After seeing such a good location, he was very happy: "This location is good, close to the main street. Brother Cangzhu, thank you very much."


    The Lantern Festival is on the main street. At this time, rows of pirs have been erected on the main street, and thick ropes are hung on those pirs. At night, the thick ropes will be hung with all kinds ofnterns. Can light up the entire main street.

 Chapter 87: big sale

    Chapter 87: big sale


    Chapter 87 Big Sale


    The third grandfather took the sign and learned that it would take one hundred pennies to get the sign today. He immediately counted out the one hundred pennies and handed it to Cang Zhu: "Brother Cang Zhu, please take this money to Doctor Du. He must let him give it to him." Take the money.


    Cang Zhu knew that Doctor Du was poor, so he epted the one hundred coins without any hesitation and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely let Doctor Du ept the money."


    He then called Luo''s father and the others: "Uncles, please go to Xuanhufang with me to bring the tables and stools over."


    On the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan, the Luo family and his son came to the town to buy things. By the way, they picked three tables and fifteen stools to the town and temporarily ced them in Xuanhufang.


    "Hey, let''s go get it now." Luo''s father took Mrs. Chu, Mr. and Mrs. Gu Damu, and Mr. and Mrs. Gu Dagui to go to Xuanhufang to move tables and stools.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinan also followed. They were going to fetch water. This food stall cannot survive without water.


    Gu Jinli and the others moved out tworge y ovens and put them away.


    The tworge y ovens are both round in shape, about a foot in diameter. She and Gu Dashan studied for several days and made six or seven scraps before making them.


    They tried to burn for a day and a night, but only the two y ovens did not copse.


    After setting up the y stove, they untied a load of dry firewood and started to light a fire. After Qin Sang and Gu Jinan came back with water, they took out the iron pot, boiled two pots of water, put it into a y pot, and put two pieces of water into it. Wash the iron te and set it aside forter use.


    After Luo''s father and others came back, everyone helped set up the tables and stools. It was such a busy job that itsted until the afternoon.


    After the group of thirteen people rested for a while, Mr. Chu and Aunt Tian began to fry tofu and bean dregs cakes.


    The tofu had been cut into inch-sized pieces. They took out the tofu and a bowl of white flour. After dipping the tofu in the white flour, they put it on an iron te brushed with meat oil and fried it.


    After frying for a while, the tofu will puff up and be golden on both sides. When you sprinkle the spices prepared by Gu Jinli into the golden tofu, the aroma will spread far and wide.


    "Hey, what is this? Why does it smell so good?" There were already many people on the street who came from the countryside to watch thentern festival. When they smelled the fragrance, they gathered around and saw Mr. Chu and Aunt Tian standing on two iron tes. There were pieces of golden and crispy things fried on it, and he asked curiously: "What are you selling? Why haven''t you seen it before?"


    The third grandpa said with a smile: "This is a kind of food in our northwest, and it is not avable in He''an Prefecture."


    As he said, he brought a bowl of fried tofu and invited those people to eat: "Everyone has a try, these are for trial, no money is required. If you think it tastes good, buy one and take it back."


    Ordinary people are hesitant to eat fresh food they have never seen before, so after discussion, they decided to describe tofu as a food from the northwest, which would be easier for people in Qingfu Town to ept.


    "Can I try it? No money?" Those people heard that they could try it and that it was a food from the northwest, so they all picked up a piece of fried tofu and started eating it. After taking a bite, there was a sizzling sound, and the crispy pastry made a sound. , the aroma of oil, beans, mixed with unknown aroma exploded in their mouths, filling their mouths with delicious fragrance.


    Hey, this thing is really delicious. How is it made? How much does it cost per piece?


    Chen quickly said: "It''s not expensive. The fried five-spice tofu only costs five cents a piece, and the golden bean cake only costs three cents a piece." The bean dregs cake didn''t sound good, so they changed the bean dregs cake into a golden bean cake.


    "Five cents a piece is a bit expensive. The meat buns are only four cents a piece." Someone heard that they were sold for five cents a piece and started to bargain.


    Mrs. Chen said: "You can only get one meat bun for four cents, but our pan-fried five-spice tofues with six. With these six blessingsing to your door, eating one portion can bring them all into your home. It''s a very good deal." .


    Xiaoyu said, now is the Chinese New Year, so you have to say some auspicious words before everyone is willing to pay for it. She is good at talking about being obedient. If it''s not just apliment, then she will praise them to death, as long as they are willing to pay for it.


    Then he said: "If you buy two copies, we will give you two more pieces of tofu. This is called good thingsing in pairs. How good it is. Buy it quickly. Ten cents can buy you so much blessing." Chen was frothing at the mouth. , persuaded those who originally thought it was expensive, and everyone spent money to buy pan-fried five-spice tofu, most of them bought two portions, and some wealthy people bought six portions at once, but Chen''s beauty was so beautiful .


    But she failed to collect the money. The third grandfather was doing the work of collecting the money.


    After working like this for more than half an hour, they actually sold more than 150 portions of fried five-spice tofu and about 30 bean dregs cakes. The third grandfather was holding the box containing the money, his hands were shaking a little, the money came too fast.


    The Third Grandpa was a considerate man, so before there were too many people, he asked Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian to make ten portions of fried five-spice tofu and twenty bean dregs cakes, and asked Father Luo to send them to Xuanhufang for Dr. Du and Mr. Wu. Taste it, doctor.


    Doctor Du and Old Doctor Wu have helped them a lot these days. If it weren''t for them, their stall wouldn''t be so easy to run.


    Ms. Chen felt very sad when she saw so many things given away. This was one hundred and ten cents, but she knew that Xuanhufang had helped them a lot, so she didn''t dare toin.


    At this time, the sky was slowly getting dark, and more and more people were pouring into the town and running towards the main street.


    The main street is brightly lit, and thentern stall owners have hung theirnterns on thick ropes three meters away from their tofu stalls.


    Anyone who goes to see thenterns can see their stall and smell the aroma of their fried five-spice tofu.


    Grandpa San gave Gu Jinan twenty cash and asked him to buy twonterns to hang on the stall to illuminate and attract passers-by.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang wanted to see thenterns, but they were stopped by Third Grandpa: "You can''t go. There are a lot of kidnappers at thisntern festival. If you are not careful, you will be kidnapped."


    In their hometown, many children are lost in the county''sntern festival every year.


    Luo Huiniang still remembered the incident of Sister Liu and her gang of kidnappers arresting people. When she heard this, she immediately stopped looking at thenterns. Anyway, they could see thenterns on the main street while standing here, but they couldn''t touch them.


    Gu Jinan quickly bought twonterns and hung them on the wooden posts next to the stall.


    Boss, please give me two more pan-fried five-spice tofu and six golden bean cakes, take them away! Some guests were still unsatisfied after finishing the meal, so they ordered them to be taken away.


    "Okay!" Mrs. Chen responded, urging Gu Dagui, who was in charge of packing with yellow paper: "Hurry up, why does it take so long to wrap something?"


    Gu Dagui was too busy to pay attention to her. He wrapped two portions of fried five-spice tofu and six bean dregs cakes in cut yellow paper and handed them to Chen.


    Mrs. Chen took it to the guest and said, "Two portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu and six golden bean cakes. Please take them."


    The guests at the table next to me smelled the aroma and also added two servings.


    As the night gets darker, there are more and more people on the street, and the business at their stalls is getting better and better. There are no tables for customers to sit, and everyone can only eat standing up, or take away directly.


    Since there were too many guests, Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian were too busy. Father Luo went to Xuanhufang and borrowed two y ovens. He used the two iron pots he brought and asked Gu Jinli and Mrs. Yan to make fried spiced tofu.

 Chapter 88: Save people again

    Chapter 88: Save people again


    Chapter 88 Save people again


    After being busy for more than an hour, the two loads of bean dregs they brought have been sold out, and the four loads of tofu have only a dozen kilograms left.


    These dozen kilograms of tofu were not cut into small pieces. They were originally intended to be sold directly to customers, but the pan-fried five-spice tofu sold so well that they did not sell white tofu. Instead, they kept all the tofu and made pan-fried five-spice tofu. .


    "Dad, Dad, I want to eat more, I want to eat more, the five-spice tofu and bean cake are delicious." At the stall, a little boy of about six years old bit into half of the bean dregs cake and pestered his father to give him more. purchase.


    The man couldn''t resist him. He thought that his wife and daughter at home had not eaten yet, so he said to the third grandfather: "Old man, please give me two more portions of fried five-spice tofu and eight golden bean cakes. Pack them up and take them away."


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "The golden bean cakes are sold out."


    The little boy almost cried when he heard that the golden bean cakes were sold out. I was eating the bean dregs cake in my hand, but I couldn''t bear to bite it now.


    The man felt a little pity when he heard that the golden bean cake was gone, so he changed his mind and said, "Then I''ll have four portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu."


    "Hey, okay, I''ll make it for you." Mrs. Chen smiled and narrowed her eyes, and hurriedly asked Aunt Tian to make four portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu.


    Aunt Tian has been busy since the afternoon, and her hands are so sore that she can hardly lift them up. But this tofu is profitable, and she feels it is worth it no matter how tired she is.


    Not long after, the man''s pan-fried five-spice tofu was ready. Mrs. Chen brought it to him and said with a smile, "I added four more pieces to your pan-fried five-spice tofu."


    The man took the tofu with satisfaction and asked her: "Will your stall be open for one day during the Lantern Festival, or for the rest of the year?"


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Put it all away. We are doing long-term business. We will put it here from now on. If you want to eat, you cane at any time."


    Every time he saw off a group of customers tonight, Mr. Chen shouted something like this to tell everyone that they would set up a stall here in the future.


    After hearing this, the man nodded and asked curiously: "I see you put some powder when frying tofu. What is that? It''s really fragrant."


    "These are the spices we prepare ourselves. We add a little when cooking, and the vor is very fragrant." Mrs. Chen ran to the basket and took a few packages of spices from the basket: "You can buy a few packages and try them back. Try it. Its not expensive, a pack only costs five cents. Its your first time buying it, and you can get one pack free if you buy two packs.


    Worried that the amount of spices was too small, he hurriedly said: "Don''t think this spices are only in such a small package, but they are full of vor. When cooking, you only need to sprinkle a small amount on them, and the whole pot of dishes will be full of delicious vor. "


    The man''s family lived in the town and had a small ie. Although he felt that the spices were a bitcking, his family did notck the five cents and ten cents, so he bought two packs.


    Ms. Chen took the money with a smile and gave him three bags of spices.


    As soon as the first person bought it, there would be a second and third one. When other customers saw it, they spent money to buy spice packets. Mrs. Chen was so happy that she ran up and down to get spice packets for them.


    There were mostly food stalls near them. Seeing their prosperous business, they were very jealous. Two stall owners couldn''t help bute over and bought a portion of pan-fried five-spice tofu. After eating it, they thought it was really good, so they asked insinuatingly. Standing up: "What is your tofu made of? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    If you ask what it is made of, they can make it themselves and sell it.


    Chen raised the corners of his eyes and said rudely: "This is a secret recipe passed down from ancestors and will not be passed down to anyone else." What kind of sweet dream are you trying to trick her into?


    Seeing that she refused to say anything, the two stall owners had to stand in front of the iron te and watch Aunt Tian and Mrs. Chu fry the tofu. After they fried the tofu until it was golden and crispy, they would sprinkle some fragrant powder on the tofu and concluded that the tofu would be so good. It was because of these fragrant powders that I ate it, so I immediately said to Chen, "Do you still sell spice packets? Give us a few packets."


    Mrs. Chen knew that these people were here to steal the skills, and she was worried that they would steal the skills and did not dare to sell the spice bags to them.


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, bring them spice packets."


    "Xiaoyu, are you stupid? They are here to steal the spice package sold to them. What if they mix the spices and steal our business?" Mrs. Chen was anxious, thinking that Gu Jinli had lost his mind.


    Gu Jinli said: "They don''t deserve toe out."


    These spices need to be blended ording to a certain proportion to have such a fresh but not overpowering taste. If you dont know the proportion, even if you know the types of spices, you wont be able to match the taste. The third grandfather also said: "My noble wife, bring spice bags to the guests. We are open for business. If there are customers who want to buy, of course we have to sell."


    Ms. Chen had no choice but to go get the spice packets from the two stall owners.


    After that, several stall owners came to buy spice packets, and Mrs. Chen took them all one by one.


    After working for another quarter of an hour, when they only had three kilograms of tofu left, Third Grandpa said, "Okay, let''s close the stall."


    He said to Mrs. Chu, Aunt Tian and Mr. Yan: "Fry all the tofu and send it to Xuanhufang togetherter."


    Their things have to be stored in Xuanhufang, so they cannot go empty-handed.


    During this period, a customer came to buy tofu. After being told that it was sold out, he left angrily.


    Thirteen people packed up quickly and moved all the tables, stools, pots, bowls, chopsticks, and iron tes for the y stove to Xuanhufang.


    Dr. Du and Dr. Wu went on a medical visit and were not at Xuanhufang. It was Mutong who received them.


    The third grandfather was very sorry to see that the two old doctors were not there, so he had to hand the three kilograms of fried five-spice tofu to Mutong and said a few words of thanks.


    Mutong took the tofu and said with a smile: "Mr. Gu, your tofu is really delicious. Everyone in our pharmacy likes it."


    He also reminded them: "If your business is going to be long-term, when you go to Silifang to hand over the sign tonight, you can pay another 200 cash and rent the stall. Then you won''t be afraid that the position will be upied."


    Today is the Lantern Festival, so the stall price will rise sharply. Normally, it only costs 200 cents a month, and the location where they set up the stall is good. The master got it with the name of Xuanhufang.


    After being reminded by Mutong, Third Grandpa hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you so much, Brother Mutong. We will go to Si Lifang and rent the stall right now."


    Tonight is the Lantern Festival, and the clerks of Silifang will be on duty until midnight. Grandpa San and the others went to Silifang on Qian Street and told the clerks about renting a stall. They also mentioned the name of Tixuanhufang. After paying the stall fee for a month, I got a new sign.


    After getting the sign, Third Grandpa and the others rushed back to the stall. They made money from the tofu. Third Grandpa was happy and took the initiative to buy seven bowls of glutinous rice balls, one for each family, and took them back for everyone in the family to eat.


    It was already the fourth quarter of the hour, and many people who came to see thenterns had already left. After buying glutinous rice balls, they picked up their baskets and left the town.


    The road is not deserted. There are people carryingnterns everywhere, families of all ages rushing home. What can be heard is either theughter of children or the sound of adults discussing tonight''sntern party.


    "The wealthy and auspiciousntern in Fugui Building was won by Shang Xiucai from Shangjia Vige. Thentern was worth thirty taels of silver. As soon as Shang Xiucai got thentern, someone offered to buy it from him, and the money was kept until fifty taels. Two, Shang Xiucai didnt sell them either.


    "What Shang Xiucai was interested in was the puzzle on thentern. He said that the puzzle was rare in ten years. Thentern had been hanging in Fugui Building for three years. This year, Shang Xiucai finally guessed the answer to the riddle and got thentern. Why are you willing to sell it?


    "That''s fifty taels of silver, which can build a big brick house with tiles. Shang Xiucai doesn''t want to sell it. He must be crazy." Someone said in confusion.


    What do you know? Schrs here pay attention to elegance and dont care about money. They call money the smell of copper.


    "Bah! What kind of copper smell? There is no copper smell. Schrs eat and drink whatever they want? Pretending to be noble." Someone said disdainfully.


    As he was talking, a cry suddenly came from the crowd: "Yuanyuan, spit out the candy quickly, spit it out!"

 Chapter 89: Count money

    Chapter 89: Count money


    Chapter 89 Counting Money


    A man wearing a long indigo coat and a turban on his head was holding a little girl of about three years old, plucking her mouth and digging into her throat with his hands, trying to pull out the candy that was choking her.


    But after he dug for a while, not only could he not get out the candy, the little girl also rolled her eyes and was about to choke to death.


    "Yuanyuan, mother Yuanyuan, nothing can happen to you." The woman who spoke was already crying. She kept patting the little girl''s back, trying to get the candy out, but she couldn''t spit it out. The woman cried even more fiercely. If the maid beside her hadn''t supported her, the woman would have fainted and died.


    The boy holding thentern next to him hurriedly said: "Master, let''s take the youngdy to the hospital in the town quickly."


    They had just left the town, so it would be toote to turn back.


    What nonsense are you talking about! the man scolded, Its still toote for this and that.


    He once saw someone choked, and the person died in less than half a quarter of an hour. Now Yuan Yuan has rolled his eyes. This ce is at least a quarter of an hour''s walk from the town. How can it be toote?


    People around her gathered around and rolled their eyes when they saw the little girl being choked. They all said, "What a pity." Here and there she could still be saved.


    The family was walking in front of Gu Jinli and the others. When the third grandfather saw the appearance of the little girl, he sighed: "Oh, what a sin, this little baby is probably going to die." In his life, he has seen many people choked to death. , they all ran out of breath very quickly and couldnt be saved even if they wanted to.


    Third Grandpa, please wait for me for a while. Gu Jinli ran over and said to the man in the house, Uncle, give me your daughter.


    After saying that, while the man was stunned, he hugged the little girl and put her back against him. Her hands were folded and pressed against the little girl''s abdomen, and she pressed hard against the little girl''s upper abdomen. After repeating it for more than ten times, a piece of candy flew out of the little girl''s mouth with a pop.


    Wow The little girl finally managed to breathe and burst into tears.


    Yuanyuan, daddys Yuanyuan, its okay, its okay, dont be afraid. The man hugged the little girl, patted her back gently, andforted her.


    He thenforted the woman on the side: "Don''t cry, our Yuanyuan is fine."


    Seeing that the little girl was really fine, the woman finally stopped crying, walked around behind the man, looked at the little girl, andforted her softly: "Yuanyuan, don''t be afraid, your parents are here."


    The people watching nearby said: "Hey, he was really saved. What method was used?"


    In fact, the method is very simple. It is the mostmon Heimlich maneuver in modern times, which uses abdominal impact to flush out things blocked in the trachea.


    But this method would take some time to exin. Gu Jinli hurried home and left after seeing that the little girl was fine.


    By the time the couple thought of looking for someone, they could not find Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli and his party traveled all night, and it took nearly two hours before they got home.


    Several families were awake, and they all gathered at Gu Jinli''s house to wait for them. They all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that they came back safely.


    The third grandma hurriedly weed them in. As soon as she entered the house, she asked: "How about it, are the tofu and bean dregs cakes sold out?"


    Mrs. Chen was the first to say: "It''s sold out. It''s sold out. You never know how popr our fried five-spice tofu and bean dregs cakes are? Everyone is rushing to buy them. There are still many people who haven''t bought them. , lets set up a stall tomorrow.


    Several families were very happy when they heard this.


    The third grandma said: "As long as it is sold out, it will be good." She was also worried that she would not be able to sell all the tofu she had prepared, but in the end, it was all sold out, and there was not enough to sell.


    Gu Dashan, Cui and Gu Jinxiu brought them **** soup and let them drink a bowl each.


    It was freezing cold, and they had set up a stall to blow the cold wind all night. If they didnt drink some **** soup, they would get sick. After Third Grandpa and the others drank a bowl of **** soup, they finally felt warm. Knowing that they wanted to know how much they sold in total, they said to Qin Sang and Luo''s father: "Take out the bag with the money and let''s count the money together. "


    The third grandfather was old and was afraid that the thieves would steal so much money, so he divided the money into two bags and let Luo''s father and Qin Sang, who were good at fists and kicks, hold them.


    Hey. Qin Sang and Father Luo took out the big bags tied around their waists, and with a tter, poured all the money on the table, pouring out arge pile.


    When several families saw so many copper coins, their eyes lit up and they said in disbelief: "Why, how did you sell it for so much money?"


    Chen''s eyebrows and eyes were raised, and she said proudly: "This is still a small amount. If we prepare more tofu, we can sell it for more money."


    The third grandfather pointed to the pile of silver on the table and said: "Assign a counter to each family to count the pile of silver and see how much we sold tonight."


    The seven families immediately sent one person from each family to start counting the copper coins on the table. It took a full quarter of an hour to finish counting, and then when the seven piles of silver were added up, everyone was surprised: "There are actually eleven, two, six hundred and forty coins."


    Oh my god, is that really eleven taels? Mrs. Chen knew they had made money tonight, but she didnt know they had made so much. When she heard this number, she almost fainted.


    Several families didn''t believe there was so much money, so they counted it again, and the result was still eleven, two, six hundred and forty cents.


    There are really so many. The third grandmother was shocked.


    The Third Grandpa was very happy when he heard that he had made so much money, but he did not get carried away. Instead, he asked Gu Jinan next to him: "Brother An, have you done the calction? Tell everyone the number."


    Eh. On the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, when they went to buy things, in addition to buying yellow paper, they also bought pen and ink. While everyone was counting money, Gu Jinan had already taken out pen and paper to count, calcting costs and profits.


    This ounting thing was reminded and taught to him by Xiaoyu.


    "We sold a total of four loads of tofu and two loads of bean dregs. Each load of tofu and bean dregs weighs eighty kilograms. One kilogram of tofu can make six servings of pan-fried five-spice tofu, which costs five cents each. Four loads should be sold for ny-two, six hundred Wen, but we gave away tofu today, so we only have seven taels and two hundred wen of silver, which is a shortfall of two liang and four hundred wen."


    "I didn''t send the bean dregs cakes. One pound of bean dregs can make eight bean dregs cakes, and I will get three taels, eight hundred and forty coins."


    The rest is money from selling spice packs. One pack costs five cents. Buy two packs and get one free. We sold sixty packs and only got two hundred cents.


    Gu Jinan spoke very slowly, so everyone understood.


    Mrs. Chen almost fainted when she heard this: "Oh, my God, I said you can''t give it away, you can''t give it away. Look, you are giving away more than two taels of silver for nothing, more than two taels of silver, my meat!"


    "Shut up, why are you howling?" Gu Dagui scolded Chen: "What we make is fresh food. If we don''t give it away, how can anyone dare to buy it?"


    Of course Ms. Chen knew this, but she still felt pain in her heart, feeling like arge piece of her heart had been cut out.


    Several family members were also very distressed, but they knew that there was nothing they could do about it. After feeling distressed, they let it go.


    Eleven taels, six hundred and forty cents was just gross profit. After Gu Jinan calcted the cost for them, he said: "We spent a total of six taels, two hundred and fifty cents to set up this tofu stall. After deducting the capital, we made a profit tonight Five taels, three hundred and ny articles.


    And his family ounts for 40% of the tofu business, which can be divided into two hundred and twenty-five cents, and the other 60% is divided equally among the six families: "Uncles and aunts, each of your families can get five hundred and thirty-nine cents. "

 Chapter 90: snow

    Chapter 90: snow


    Chapter 90 Snowing


    Several families were very happy when they heard this figure: "I can earn more than 500 cash in one day, which is equivalent to a month''s wages of a strongborer."


    Several men worked part-time jobs in their hometown. They worked hard every month, costing half their lives, and could only earn 500 cash at most. Uncle Tian, who had no skills, could only fight sacks. Yes, its only three hundred cents a month.


    Therefore, after hearing that his family could get five hundred and thirty-nine cents in one night, Uncle Tian was so excited that his hands were shaking. Aunt Tian even wiped away tears and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, Auntie, I want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, Our family cant live with the tofu we make.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Thank you, everyone in this tofu business has contributed."


    Making and selling tofu is tooborious andplicated, and her family alone cannot afford it. Moreover, her family has many women and children, so the vige is not very safe. If she wants to protect her family, she must stay with several families so that if something happens, she will have a helper.


    Mr. Chen couldn''t care less about being moved. He stared at the pile of copper coins with green eyes, rubbed his hands and asked, "Third uncle, should we... divide this money?"


    Why are you talking so much? It would be prudent to quickly give her money and let her touch her.


    Third Grandpa knew that everyone was poor, so he said: "Okay, let''s divide the money ording to An Ge''er''s calction. But each family must leave one hundred coins as capital."


    Several families agreed that each family would leave one hundred coins and only take away four hundred and thirty-nine coins.


    Gu Jinli''s family ounted for 40% of the profits and needed to leave 400 cash. In this way, the capital reserved by the family would only have one or two taels of silver, which was enough to run the tofu stall.


    The capital of the two taels of silver was held by Third Grandpa, and Gu Jinan''s ounting book was also given to Third Grandpa for safekeeping.


    After finishing it, the third grandfather pointed to the basket ced in the house and said, "I bought seven bowls of glutinous rice balls. You and your family can take one bowl back and let''s have a good Lantern Festival."


    "Hey." Mrs. Chen was the most unkind. She immediately ran to the basket, picked out a bowl of thergest glutinous rice balls, took her children, and followed Gu Dagui and Gu Dafu home.


    Several other families also took glutinous rice balls.


    Qin Sang took the money and glutinous rice **** and returned to Qin''s house with Mr. Qin. As soon as he entered the house, he heard Qin Eng''s sarcastic voice: "You help those mud-legged people to do this and that, and you get a bowl of lumps." Dropped glutinous rice balls?"


    Mr. Qin frowned, somewhat dissatisfied with Qin Eng''s words.


    Qin Sang didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Second brother, third grandpa bought glutinous rice balls. I''ll take them to the kitchen to heat them up. The three of us, grandma and grandson, will eat the glutinous rice **** before going to bed."


    "What third grandpa? A mud-legged man is worthy of being called grandpa by you and me!" Qin Eng was very excited. He took a step forward and knocked the glutinous rice **** from Qin Sang''s hand with a bang. He looked directly at him and said angrily: "Don''t forget yourself. Your Qin familys ancestors have made great achievements, not just to make you a fool, you have simply disgraced the Qin familys ancestors!


    "Eng, have you made enough trouble?" Mr. Qin finally couldn''t help scolding Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng ignored Mr. Qin and went back to the house angrily, mming the door behind him. The door was in disrepair and most of the wood was rotten. He smashed it so hard that a piece of rotten wood fell out.


    By the light of the fire in the hall, Qin Sang looked at the glutinous rice **** scattered on the floor. He felt regretful and went outside the door to get a broom and dustpan, cleaned up the glutinous rice balls, and then took the dirty wooden bowl to wash.


    Lao Qin came to the kitchen, poured a basin of hot water for Qin Sang, asked him to scald his feet, and said, "Sang, don''t worry, Eng didn''t mean to say anything about you."


    He added: "You are right, we must now integrate with the Gu family." Only in this way, outsiders will not doubt their identity.


    Grandpa, dont worry, I dont me the second brother... He just doesnt want to give in. Qin Sang smiled lightly and said, Our Qin family is originally a mud-legged family. If I go back to being a mud-legged person, there is nothing to be ashamed of.


    When Mr. Qin heard this, he looked at Qin Sang who was sitting in the kitchen washing his feet. He felt very sad. What if...


    The atmosphere in the Qin family is not very good, but the Gu Jinli family is very warm.


    The six members of their family and the three grandparents and the three grandmothers heated up two bowls of glutinous rice **** and shared them among the eight members of the family. Although each person could only get two glutinous rice balls, the rich sesame aroma in the glutinous rice **** made them enjoy eating them.


    After the family finished eating glutinous rice **** and soaked their feet in hot water, they could no longer resist their sleepiness and went back to their houses to sleep.


    Before dawn, Gu Jinli was woken up by the cold. She muttered: "Why is it so cold?"


    Gu Jinxiu was adding firewood to the fire in the house. When he saw her waking up, he hurriedly said: "Xiaoyu, quickly cover yourself up, it''s snowing outside."


    "Is it snowing?" Gu Jinli was extremely surprised. He got up and put on his cotton clothes and shoes. He ran to the door of the house and saw his grandfather and grandmother standing inside the door looking out. They also looked through the half-open door. Looking outside the house, I saw fluffy white snow falling from the sky, covering the entire yard: "It''s really snowing."


    The third grandma choked and said: "Yes, it is snowing. With this snow, there will be no need to worry about spring plowing."


    They fled from famine all the way. There was no rain or snow in the ces they passed, only a thinyer of white frost. She had been worried, fearing that the drought would continue. Now that it was snowing, the drought could be alleviated.


    Because of the snow, Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan got up to chop wood and light a fire to warm the house before the family went back to sleep.


    When Gu Jinli woke up again, it was alreadypletely white outside and the snow had reached his ankles.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan were sweeping snow from the roof to prevent the old house from being crushed by the snow.


    Several other families were also clearing the snow, clearing a path from their yards to the old well.


    Because of the snow, we couldn''t set up a stall today, so the third grandfather called a few men over to discuss opening up wastnd.


    Dafeng Vige is veryrge. It is divided into front vige and back vige. With the vige as the center, Dafeng Vige covers a five-mile radius. The fields of Dafeng Vigers are generally located nearby.


    During the few days of the Chinese New Year, Grandpa San and several other men had already visited the nearby ces and took a fancy to the wastnd on the left side of the vige.


    That piece of wastnd is big and the soil is of good quality. Its better than the wastnd in our hometown and its close to where we live. Lets go and tell the vige chief today that our family will go to that piece of wastnd to clear up wastnd after spring.


    The men of several families were all thinking about farming. After hearing what Third Grandpa said, they went to the vige chief''s house together.


    Because of the snow, the vige chief and his family were at home. He Dacang''s wife opened the door for them. After seeing half a piece of cotton cloth and two packs of candy in the basket they were carrying, she smiled and said, "Are you here to see father-inw? His old man is here,e in."


    He Dacang''s wife took them to the door of the main house where Vige Chief He lived. After shouting inside, she took the gift brought by the third grandfather and turned around to leave.


    "The old man of the Gu family is here,e in quickly." He Dacang came out to pick them up and led them into the house.


    In the house, Vige Chief He was wrapped up like a cotton ball, sitting on a chair, warming himself in front of the brazier. When he saw theming, he said, "It must be fornd remation."


    He knew that Qin Gus Luotian family had visited the wastnd.

 Chapter 91: Buy a yard

    Chapter 91: Buy a yard


    Chapter 91 Buying a Yard


    Third Grandpa nodded and said: "It''s just for the purpose of opening up wastnd. Our family has just arrived and has nond. We want to open up a few acres of wastnd to grow food. We also asked the vige chief to make it easier."


    Vige Chief He asked them which piece of wastnd they were interested in? After learning that it was the thatched wastnd in Houcun, I quickly agreed.


    "There is no one cultivating thatnd. You can go there anytime you want to open up wastnd." He also told them the rules ofnd remation: "Our Da Chu does not need to pay taxes in the first two years ofnd remation, and taxes will start to be collected in the third year. It is the same as other fields. , both draw two out of ten. If you want to get the title deed for thend that was opened up, you have to spend money to buy it at the Yamen, one tael of silver per acre of wastnd."


    Vige Chief He took a sip of hot water, thought for a while, and said, "That''s all, no more, you can figure it out yourself."


    Several men thought that the vige chief would embarrass them, but they did not expect that they agreed so easily and were very happy.


    The third grandfather remembered what Gu Jinli told him, and asked the vige chief: "Vige chief, do the old houses we rent still have owners? Are they selling those houses?"


    Vige Chief He opened his half-closed eyes, looked at the third grandfather, and asked: "Do you want to buy those old houses?"


    The third grandfather nodded: "Well, it will cost a lot of money to buy newnd and build a house. Although those old houses are old and damp, they can still be lived in. If the owner is willing to sell and the price is not expensive, we think Buy it.


    "Those old houses have been around for a long time." Vige Chief He was old and didn''t remember much about the past. He asked He Dacang to bring a booklet, read it for a quarter of an hour, and said, "Those old houses are from the vigers." They were built, but thend was not purchased, and there is no title deed or house deed. After the vigers no longer live in it, those houses will belong to the vige and are considered public property of the vige. If you want to buy them, just bring the money to me directly, but you want thend deeds. As for the house deed, you have to spend more money to buy it from the Yamen."


    Grandpa Third and several men were very surprised to hear that those old houses were public property of the vige, so they didn''t have to go to the owners one by one to tell them.


    The third grandfather asked: "Vige chief, how much do those houses cost?"


    Vige Chief He looked at the book in his hand and said: "The courtyard of an old mud house costs five taels of silver."


    Those old houses are very old, and five taels of silver is considered expensive. Nowadays, a new mud yard only costs eight or ten taels.


    Vige Chief He thought that they were poor and had no money, so he was afraid that it would be too expensive, so he said: "Don''t be too expensive for you. This is the price set by the vige. If I change the price for you, I need to discuss it with several n elders in the vige." That''s fine, but the Lu family... is very troublesome."


    The implication is, they dont think its too expensive, otherwise they probably wont be able to buy it.


    The Third Grandpa and Mr. Qin thought for a while and said, "We understand. The vige chief will allow us to go back and discuss it. We will give you an answer after a while."


    Vige Chief He closed the book and said, "Okay. But we have to do it quickly."


    If we dy for a long time, we are afraid that the Lu family will not agree to sell the house to them. After all, I bought a house, but even if I am a real viger, it is not that easy to drive away.


    Hey, we know. The third grandfather said and left with several men.


    As soon as they left, He Dacang came over and said, "Dad, are you really going to sell those old houses to them? What should we do if the Lu familyes to question us?"


    He Dacang looked at the back of Third Grandpa and his entourage as they left, and said, "These families are so smart that they paid three taels of silver as soon as they came. The Lu family was angry that they had not knocked off their pride, and were wandering around looking for them. Where is the trouble? I think they will use the house they live in to make a raft. If you sell the house to them, the Lu family will cause trouble for us. "


    Even though their family is the vige chief, the Lu family is so domineering that they dare not offend them.


    Vige Chief He said: "These families are all capable, but the Lu family is too arrogant. It''s time for the Lu family to suffer a loss."


    Ever since Mr. Lus daughter married the county magistrate as a concubine, the He family has been bullied everywhere in the past twenty years. The Lu family is also vicious and has instigated several of their nephews and nephews. If this continues, there will be no ce for the He family in Dafeng Vige, and the descendants of the He family will also be led into a different kind of person. In another twenty years, there will be more bachelors and gangsters in the vige, and when he dies, he will not have the shame to meet the ancestors of the He family. As soon as Third Grandpa and others got home, they gathered everyone together and talked about the wastnd and buying an old house.


    Family members are very interested. After all, renting a house is not as good as buying one, and they live in a house with no regrets.


    It''s just that Aunt Tian''s family is poor and she has no money to buy a house. She said in a panic: "This old house is not cheap. It costs five taels of silver. How can we have the money to buy it?"


    Her family is still in debt and cannot afford five taels of silver to buy a yard.


    The third grandfather said: "Buying a yard seems expensive, but now we have a tofu business. After working hard for several months, we can only earn these five taels of silver."


    Aunt Tian still doesn''t want to buy a house. If she buys a house, her family will owe new debts.


    Seeing that she was really unwilling, Third Grandpa had no choice but to say: "Let''s leave it like this for now. Each of you can go back and discuss it carefully. Let''s also take advantage of this period to make more money and buy a house when we have money. It doesnt feel bad anymore.


    But within two days, they had to buy these yards.


    The cause is Gu Yumei.


    The bachelor gangster in the vige set his sights on her and wandered outside her yard, saying nasty and nasty things. Gu Dafu was so angry that he called men from several families over and together they beat up He Dacai and He San Leizi. pause.


    When the gangsters He Dacai and He Sanleizi were beaten, they still shouted: "This is not your house. We are standing outside the old house in the vige talking. What are we doing to you? You can''t beat us!"


    How could several families let them go? They still beat them so hard that they almost became disabled.


    Finally, they were escorted to the vige chief''s house and told harsh words in front of the vige chief. If they dared to wander outside the courtyard of their family again and make some obscene remarks, their legs would be broken, and then their legs would be broken. Send them to the authorities for investigation.


    Mr. Qin even asked Qin Sang to bring a stone as big as a washbasin, and smashed it with one punch in front of them, scaring He Dacai and He San Lezi to the point where they wet their pants.


    Vige Chief He was also frightened and scolded the Lu family in his mind. Did he think Qin Gu Luotian and his family were the Mo family? Because of his probing, the Lu family must have made these families angry now.


    Because of what they said due to their wealth, several families felt that it was impossible not to buy a yard.


    On the same day, Third Grandpa and his friends took a fifty-tael banknote and went to the vige chiefs house to buy six old houses with mud courtyards.


    These fifty taels of silver notes were hidden by Qi Yi in a cloth bag filled with salt as a special thank-you gift to Gu Jinli. She had been hiding them just in case of emergencies, and now they came in handy.


    On the way home, Gu Dafu cursed him all the way, and the more he cursed, the more heartbroken he became. If he were still in his hometown, how could any **** dare to talk dirty words against the wall of his house?


    Grandpa San knew that Gu Dafu was angry, so he didn''t stop him and just let him scold him.


    After returning home, the Qin family, Luo family, and Gu Dafu family took five taels of silver and returned it to Gu Dashan.


    As for the Gu Damu family and the Tian family, they can''t afford so much money at once, so they can only owe it first.

 Chapter 92: The Lu family’s little moves

    Chapter 92: The Lu family��s little moves


    Chapter 92 The Lu familys little moves


    Gu Yumei was really frightened this time and hid in her room crying.


    Mrs. Chen apanied her in the room, jumping on her feet and scolding He San and others. After scolding, she scolded Gu Yumei: "A few days ago, youughed at Xiu Jie''s self-defense moves, saying that the girl was holding a knife to show off. The strokes are ugly! Why are they ugly? The moves I practice can save lives. You can go to Sister Xius house for me tomorrow and practice with her."


    Woohoo~ Gu Yumei just cried.


    Mrs. Chen was upset by her crying. After Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui came back, she ran to Luo''s house and asked Aunt Tian''s family to move quickly to the front of their house to block their house so that the gangsters from the vige would note to the end of the vige. , the first one ran to stroll outside her courtyard wall.


    Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian''s family were driven by the Chen family, so they packed up their things and moved to the newly purchased dirt yard that day, living above the house of brother Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui.


    That night, the third grandfather was worried that something would happen, so he called several men over and told them about keeping people on guard.


    Gu Dafu was the most agreeable and immediately said: "Tonight our family will start the vigil first. The noble man will keep watch for the first half of the night, and I will keep the second half of the night." One person will keep watch for half the night, and it will not dy tomorrow''s work.


    The men didn''t have any objections, and lined up the people who would be keeping watch next.


    After they finished discussing the vigil, Gu Jinli took the opportunity to talk about He Dacai and the gangsters: "There must be someone behind them, and someone is instructing them to cause trouble for us, otherwise they wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. We should check and find out who is behind them?


    Mr. Qin nodded and said: "We should really check them out. Such ordinary gangsters would not dare to be so arrogant in the vige. The vige wants a reputation and will not let a few gangsters ruin the reputation of the vige, but He Dacai and He San Lezi They are obviously not afraid of this, and Vige Chief He cant control them. There should be someone more powerful than Vige Chief He behind them.


    Its the Lu family, Gu Jinli said.


    In addition to the vige chief''s family, the Lu family has the most power in this vige. The Lu family has a daughter who is a concubine for the county magistrate. People in the vige are afraid of their family. It would be very easy for their family to bribe a few gangsters to do work for them.


    But why do the Lu family want to cause trouble for us? We have never offended them at all? Gu Dafu didnt understand.


    Mr. Qin said: "I don''t know, but there is a high possibility that the Lu family will cause trouble for us. It may also be that the vige chief wants to beat us again. This matter will only be known after investigation."


    Mr. Qin looked at Sang Qin and said to several family members: "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Let Sang investigate. He is very skilled and is good at these things."


    On the way to escape from the wilderness, Qin Sang went to check out the news at every ce he went. Several families knew his abilities well, so they left the matter to him.


    Qin Sang kept an eye on He Dacai and He San Leizi''s gang of gangsters for more than ten days, but found nothing.


    Neither the Lu family nor the He family went to find He Dacai and the others, and He Dacai and the others also never went to the Lu family and the He family. After being severely beaten, they became a lot more honest and stayed at home.


    During this period, in addition to being more wary of vigers, several families also continued to engage in the tofu business. In order to make more money, they set up stalls every day.


    Although the weather is so cold that peoples teeth are chattering, their business is doing very well and they already have a regr customer base. Many families in the towne to their stall every day to buy several portions of fried spiced tofu and golden bean cakes.


    White tofu has also been sold, and seasonings and spices are also selling well. Families in the town, as well as stalls selling food, would buy their spices for cooking. Their stall can earn three to six taels of silver every day, and the business is very good. Gu Jinli was still thinking about Gu Jinan''s schooling. While he was running a stall in the town, he and his third grandfather ran to Xuanhufang and asked old doctor Wu where there was a good private school in Qingfu Town.


    Old doctor Wu thought for a while and asked them: "Are you studying to read or to test your fame?"


    Third Grandpa said: "It''s to test for merit. We are outsiders and have no support, so we have to provide a schr. Only by passing the test, our family will not be bullied."


    Old doctor Wu said: "If you want to test for fame, then go to Shangjia Vige to find Shang Xiucai. Although Shang Xiucai is just a schr, he is a capable person. He is very proficient in the Four Books and Five ssics, policy theory, and the rule of the Spring and Autumn Period."


    The third grandfather was very surprised when he heard this, but Old Doctor Wu added: "However, Shang Xiucai has a weird temper. He has only taught a few nephews and nephews of the Shang family over the years, and has never taught any other outsiders. And his ancestors werendlords. , My family has a small ie and is not short of money, so I wont ept students because of Shu Xiu.


    "What can we do?" The third grandfather heard anxiously: "How can we make Shang Xiucai ept our brother An?"


    Dr. Wu gave him a post from Xuanhufang and said to him: "I have seen Shang Xiucai''s family several times and we know him well. You take An Ge''er and the post from Xuanhufang to Shang Xiucai." Lets visit him in Jiacun and see what the result is.


    Dr. Wu also reminded them: "Shang Xiucai hates people who don''t mean what they say. Why do you let your children go to school? You must exin it clearly and don''t hide anything."


    The third grandpa took the post and thanked Dr. Wu: "Thank you so much, Dr. Wu. You have done us a big favor again."


    Old doctor Wu touched the white beard on his chin and said with a smile: "Thank you, we have eaten a lot of your tofu and bean cakes, it''s just a small favor, we don''t deserve thanks."


    The Gu family''s pan-fried five-spice tofu and golden bean cakes are so delicious that the people in Xuanhufang will panic if they don''t eat them for a day. The Gu family is a good person and will send them a few portions every day as a disguised payment for storing tables and stools.


    After Gu Jinli and Grandpa San got the post from Xuanhufang, they said goodbye and returned to the stall.


    It is noon now, and the stalls are doing very good business. Many people in the towne out to buy pan-fried five-spice tofu and bean cakes.


    Here, take your three portions of fried five-spice tofu, six golden bean cakes, and two packets of seasonings. Luos father handed the wrapped things to the guest.


    Since it is not a festival, there are not as many customers as there were on the Lantern Festival, so they redistributed their staff and divided them into two groups, and everyone took turns to serve at the stall.


    Luo''s father, Mr. and Mrs. Chu, Uncle Tian and his wife, and his wife were in one group; Mr. and Mrs. Gu Dagui, Mr. Chen, and Mr. and Mrs. Gu Damu, Mr. Yan were in one group.


    As for Third Grandpa, hees every day and is responsible for collecting money. Gu Jinli onlyes asionally and no longer follows the stall every day.


    After they were busy at noon, they could finally take a breather.


    When the stall was about to close in the afternoon, two customers came. One had a shrewd look and was wearing an excellent new blue long coat; the other had a rich face and wore a pair of gray cloth sleeves.


    After the two of them sat down, the man with a shrewd look said, "Bring a piece of pan-fried five-spice tofu, two golden bean cakes, and a packet of spices."

 Chapter 93: Fangzi

    Chapter 93: Fangzi


    Chapter 93 Fang Zi


    In the past few days, many rich people in the town came to eat their tofu and bean cakes. When they saw well-dressed guests, they were not surprised and quickly served them tofu and bean cakes.


    The rich-looking guest ate very carefully, savoring each bite for a while. He also opened the packet of spices, dipped a little with his finger, put it in his mouth, and tasted it carefully.


    After a while, he said to the shrewd-looking guest: "It tastes fresh and fragrant. If you don''t drink it, this is the taste."


    These two people were Shopkeeper Zeng and Chef Li from Fugui House in the town. The Gu family''s tofu stall was doing a booming business. They knew about it on the Lantern Festival, but they only thought that it was a lowly thing from the countryside and was not worthy of being honored. He ignored it.


    But after the Lantern Festival, the business of this tofu stall was still very good. Many customers bought the pan-fried five-spice tofu and bean cakes from the tofu stall and went to their Fugui Building to eat.


    They can smell the fragrance from a long distance away.


    Shopkeeper Zeng asked the clerk from Fuguilou to buy some pan-fried five-spice tofu, bean cakes, and several packets of spices. He and Chef Li tasted them together, and also asked Chef Li to try making the spices.


    Whats strange is that Chef Li has been preparing it for more than ten days, but he still cant match the taste of Gus spices.


    Aunt Tian was very worried when she saw the two of them eating carefully and muttering something. She thought they had ruined the taste of the tofu and bean cakes, and that the guests were not satisfied with the food and were going to cause trouble for them?


    Just when they were worried, the middle-aged man with a shrewd face raised his head and nced at them. Finally, he looked at the third grandfather and waved to him toe over.


    Third Grandpa walked over and asked with a smile: "What do you want, guest?"


    Shopkeeper Zeng was unambiguous and said directly: "Your tofu, bean cakes, and seasonings are pretty good. We are willing to pay thirty taels of silver for this recipe. What do you think?"


    "Not at all." Gu Jinli said: "This is the secret method passed down from our ancestors. We will never sell it. If we sell it, our ancestors will me us unworthy descendants."


    I want to buy three of her forms for thirty taels of silver. Are you kidding me?


    During the half month they set up the stall, they earned at least three taels of silver every day, and the most they earned was six taels. Nowadays, this tofu stall has long made more than thirty taels. These two people wanted to buy their recipe for thirty taels, and they would only sell it to them if they were stupid.


    Shopkeeper Zeng''s face darkened when he heard Gu Jinli''s words. He sneered and asked Third Grandpa: "Is your family in charge of children? Are all the adults dead?"


    Grandpa San said simply: "Xiaoyu can indeed be the owner of this tofu stall."


    The tofu cakes and seasonings are all made by Xiaoyu, so naturally she has the final say.


    Shopkeeper Zeng choked, he didn''t expect Third Grandpa to say that, and his face was livid with anger.


    Chef Li was afraid that Shopkeeper Zeng would ruin the matter, so he quickly smiled and said: "Don''t mind, old man, our shopkeeper has such a temper."


    He added: "We really want to buy your prescription. If we feel that the price is not suitable, we can negotiate again."


    This tofu is a fresh food that he has never seen before. If they can get the recipe, their Fugui Building will definitely make a lot of money.


    But the third grandpa still said: "This is our family''s livelihood, and we will not sell it."


    Chef Li also frowned when he heard this, but he had a better temper than Shopkeeper Zeng and did not get angry. Instead, he pushed Shopkeeper Zeng and signaled him to increase the price.


    Shopkeeper Zeng said: "Forty taels of silver, how about buying your three prescriptions for forty taels of silver? The price is already very high. You are fleeing from famine. There is nond ornd in Dafeng Vige. With these forty taels, With the money, you can buynd.


    He looked at the third grandfather and said in a neutral tone: "This business is not that easy to do. Farmers should farm thend honestly."


    Third Grandpa and Gu Jinli frowned upon hearing this. This meant that shopkeeper Zeng had also checked them. Gu Jinli simply said: "We won''t sell it even if you pay a hundred taels."


    She pointed to the iron te for frying tofu and said: "This is how to make it. You can know it at a nce. If you want to sell this dish, you can buy white tofu and spices from us and make it back. You can still make this dish and save trouble." .


    This is indeed a way, but what Fuguilou wants is to monopolize this fresh food, so who is willing to listen to Gu Jinli?


    Shopkeeper Zeng saw that they couldn''t reach an agreement, stood up with an ugly face, and said: "In that case, you can just keep this crappy recipe, but..." He sneered a few times: "Whether you can continue this business depends on it. It depends on whether God will reward you or not!"


    After saying the harsh words, Shopkeeper Zeng left with Chef Li. Before leaving, he swept the unfinished tofu and bean cakes on the table to the floor, which scared Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian. This was a sign that they would not let go. Get past them.


    Luo''s father was very angry, but he couldn''t run up and beat him up.


    Third Grandpa frowned. After Shopkeeper Zeng and Chef Li left, he immediately took Gu Jinli to Xuanhufang again and asked Shopkeeper Zeng about it.


    After hearing this, Old Doctor Wu frowned and said, "Zeng Da went to find you?"


    Third Grandpa nodded: "Well, he wanted to buy our recipe, but if we didn''t sell it, he said harsh words, probably because he wanted to stop our stall from opening."


    Old doctor Wu sighed: "This is troublesome. That Zeng Da is a domestic ve of the Cheng family of Zouxian County. He helps the County Cheng family manage the business of Fugui Building. He is very powerful in Qingfu Town."


    Gu Jinli frowned and asked the county magistrate again: "What is the origin of this Zou County Prime Minister''s family? Howe his family''s affairs are everywhere?"


    The daughter of Mr. Lu of Dafeng Vige married the county magistrate as a concubine. The owner of Fugui Building is also the county magistrate''s family. Does the power of this county magistrate''s family spread throughout Tianfu County?


    Old doctor Wu said: "The Cheng family of Zou County is a big family in Tianfu County. They have lived in Tianfu County for generations. They are considered the local snakes in Tianfu County. The county magistrate has to give face to the Cheng family of Zou County."


    After all, the county magistrate is changed every three years, but the county magistrate is an assistant official. If he is well managed, he can stay in this position for a lifetime, but he will be so arrogant that he bes the tyrant of Tianfu County.


    After hearing what Old Doctor Wu said, Third Grandpa was very frightened and asked quickly: "What should we do? The Cheng family of Zouxian County will note to steal our prescriptions, right?"


    If they really came to rob him, they wouldn''t be able to protect him at all, and they might even end up costing the lives of several families.


    Oh shit!


    Gu Jinli cursed in his heart and greeted the eighteenth generation of the Zou County Cheng family. There was a murderous look in his eyes. The Zou County Cheng family had better not try to make her tofu recipe, otherwise, she would not mind cutting it. he.


    She had seen a lot of blood in her previous life, and Zou Xiancheng had no shortage of it.


    And the old man of the Lu family was in a hurry, so she prepared some poison to bring his whole family to bliss as soon as possible!


    Facing Third Grandpa''s sad face, Old Doctor Wu had no good idea at the moment. He could only advise him: "Don''t worry, everyone in this town knows about your rtionship with our Xuanhufang, so Zeng Da doesn''t dare to be too worried." Its tant, so rx and go back first.


    Grandpa San knew that they had already troubled Old Doctor Wu a lot and was embarrassed to trouble him again. After hearing this, he could only take Gu Jinli back first.

 Chapter 94: seek

    Chapter 94: seek


    Chapter 94 Conspiracy


    In a room upstairs in Fugui Building, Lu Laosan looked at the gloomy shopkeeper Zeng, handed him a cup of hot tea, and said with a smile: "Brother Zeng, how are you? Isn''t the younger brother right? Those stores People are just thorns in the side, and its very difficult to deal with.


    Shopkeeper Zeng took the hot tea from Lu Laosan, took a sip, mmed the tea cup onto the table, and said angrily: "The Gu family is really shameless."


    He paid forty taels of silver, but they didn''t sell it. It was just a few scraps, and it was worth such a treasure. He was really angry.


    Lu Laosan nced at Chef Li, with a smile on his lips, then looked at Shopkeeper Zeng and said, "Brother Zeng, don''t be angry, those families live in Dafeng Vige, and Dafeng Vige is the territory of my Lu family. If they dare to refuse Brother Zengs request, I will go find them when they return to the vige to vent their anger on Brother Zeng.


    The Lu Laosan who spoke was the third son of Mr. Lu. Shopkeeper Zeng couldn''t help but go to the Gu family''s tofu stall today to ask for the recipe. Lu Laosan had a share of the credit.


    Lu Laosan told Shopkeeper Zeng in a sarcastic manner that the tofu stall was very profitable, earning nearly one hundred taels of silver in just over half a month. Fuguilou only made about 200 taels a month, but that shabby tofu stall made 100 taels in half a month, which was simply unbelievable.


    Lu Laosan also said that the tofu is fresh and unique in the whole He''an Prefecture. If they can get the recipe, they can not only make a lot of money, but also dedicate the recipe to the county magistrate and make a great contribution. Shopkeeper Zeng You can be promoted and transferred to a restaurant in the county or prefectural city.


    Although Qingfu Town is good, in the final analysis it is just a town. How can it be as lively as the county seat?


    Shopkeeper Zeng was persuaded by Lu Laosan and took Chef Li, who was very interested in tofu, to the Gu family''s tofu stall to buy their recipe, but the Gu family didn''t sell it. It was really unreasonable.


    When Chef Li heard what Lu Laosan said, he knew that the Lu family was very domineering in Dafeng Vige, so he hurriedly said: "Lu San, you can''t act recklessly. If you ruin the reputation of the county magistrate, I won''t spare you."


    Zou Xiancheng has been the county magistrate for decades and has great influence in Tianfu County. He will not pay attention to several victims who are fleeing famine, but Mrs. Zou cares about her reputation.


    Mrs. Zous eldest son has already achieved the reputation of being a schr. As long as the Zou family is more open and clear, after the Zou County Prime Minister retires, the position of the County Prime Minister will fall to Mrs. Zous son.


    Chef Li and his family were brought by Mrs. Zou from her natal family, so they naturally wanted to help Mrs. Zou.


    As for the Lu family, Chef Li doesn''t like them. They are just a concubine''s natal family, and they still act like the county prime minister''s family. How can they have the dignity?


    Lu Laosan knew that Chef Li was Mrs. Zou''s son, and he disliked him very much. When he heard this, he said dissatisfiedly: "Old Li, what you said is wrong. Now it''s not us who want to embarrass the Gu family, it''s the Gu family who is giving face." Shameless, its just a few bad prescriptions, we paid for them, but they still dont sell them, so naturally we have to teach them a lesson, lest they think this is the northwest and let them be arrogant.


    The victims of the disaster should behave like disaster victims, with their tail between their legs and their body bent. But Qin Guluotian and his family were too stubborn. They had been in the vige for almost a month, but they only gave them a new year gift for the Lu family on the first day of the new year, and nothing else. They were very arrogant.


    And before the Lu family has broken their pride, they dare to start a tofu business, make money, and buy a yard. Isn''t this a p in the face of the Lu family?


    If the Lu family doesn''t show some respect to these other families, then people in Dafeng Vige will follow these families in the future. How can the Lu family still walk sideways in the vige?


    The Lu family is aiming for the position of vige chief. They must make all the vigers obedient and obedient without any thorns.


    Chef Li frowned and pointed directly at Lu Laosan: "Lu San, don''t try to persuade Shopkeeper Zeng. Honestly, do you, the Lu family, want this tofu recipe?"


    Chef Li hit what Lu Laosan was thinking, but Lu Laosan refused to admit it and said with a smile: "Old Li, what you said is wrong. Our Lu family wants to dedicate this tofu recipe to the county magistrate. But I never thought of keeping it private.


    To be honest, when he knew that the Gu family''s tofu stall was doing very well, he did think about monopolizing this recipe. But his father said that his sister was just a concubine in the Zou Mansion. The Lu family relied on Zou County Cheng, so they couldn''t keep this recipe for themselves, they had to give it to the County Cheng. He could only suppress the thought of swallowing the tofu recipe alone. In order to get the prescription, he also asked He Dacai and a few gangsters to find trouble for the Gu family girl, hoping to make the Gu familypromise. As long as they hand over the recipe and listen to their Lu family in everything, their Lu family will no longer embarrass them in the future.


    Unexpectedly, those families were so cruel that they beat He Dacai and the others so hard that they couldn''t get out of bed, and they had to lie in the house for half a month.


    His father said that those families were **** and had skills in their hands, so he came to the town to find Shopkeeper Zeng and persuaded Shopkeeper Zeng to think about the tofu recipe.


    Chef Li didn''t believe what Lu Laosan said. He wanted to speak but was stopped by Shopkeeper Zeng. Shopkeeper Zeng said: "Old Li, Brother Lu is the biological brother of Aunt Lu. For the sake of Aunt Lu, the Third Young Master and the Fifth Miss, the Third Brother Lu also I wouldnt have such thoughts.


    Shopkeeper Zeng looked at Lu Laosan and said, "Then I''ll leave this matter to you. Just take it easy and don''t make it too embarrassing."


    This is what Lu Laosan was waiting for: "Okay, Brother Zeng, don''t worry, our Lu family will not bully others. After I go back, I will tell them carefully that for the sake of the people in the same vige, they will definitely give Lu For the sake of my family, hand over that prescription."


    With the words of Shopkeeper Zeng, the Lu family can use the name of County Prime Minister to put pressure on the Gu family. If the Gu family really makes trouble in the Yamen, and the County Prime Minister asks about it, they can push the matter to Zeng The shopkeeper said it was the tofu recipe that shopkeeper Zeng asked the Lu family to snatch.


    Lu Laosan quickly left and returned to the vige.


    Chef Li was very worried that Lu Laosan would do something outrageous. After he left, he said to Shopkeeper Zeng: "Lao Zeng, how can you leave this matter to him? He said he would buy the house, do you believe it? ? Did the Lu family buy it with money that time?"


    Shopkeeper Zeng said nonchntly: "The Lu family''s robbery is the Lu family''s business. It has nothing to do with us. We promised to pay for the son from the beginning. If the Lu family really brings the prescription, we will give him forty The two pieces of silver are considered as money for the buyer, and the rest is none of our business."


    Lu Laosan is shrewd in calctions, and Shopkeeper Zeng is even shrewder than him. They only want the prescription, no matter who gets it, they will pay for it. As long as the money is given, it will be enough. If you want to cause trouble to them again, it will be impossible.


    After shopkeeper Zeng finished speaking, he didnt give Chef Li a chance to speak and asked him to go to the kitchen to work.


    Chef Li was very worried about this matter. He went home at night and told his wife what happened during the day.


    Chef Li''s mother-inw, Mrs. Ge, said: "Don''t worry about this matter for now. Let them make trouble first. When something happens, we will tell the madam. The madam can also take the opportunity to punish Aunt Lu, which is only good for us." No harm.


    Aunt Lu is very clever. She has been in the Zou Mansion for twenty years and she is still favored. Madam has long wanted to get rid of Aunt Lu. If the Lu family really does something that affects Zou County Cheng, that would be the best.


    When Chef Li heard this, he put aside the tofu recipe and waited until the Lu family took action.

 Chapter 95: beat

    Chapter 95: beat


    Chapter 95 Fighting


    That night, the third grandfather called all the family members and told them about the purchase of a son by Fugui Building during the day.


    Gu Jinli did not listen, but found Qin Sang and said to him: "Brother Qin, I have something to do. Do you want toe with me?"


    Qin Sang was confused and didn''t know what she wanted to do, but he still nodded and agreed.


    After Qin Sang agreed, the two took advantage of the night to walk through an old house and alley to He San Leizi''s house.


    He Sanleizis family lives on the right side of the vige. It is a yellow mud house that has begun to shed mud. It was already Xu time, and He San Leizi hadn''t eaten yet. He stole an old hen from He Shiliu''s house in the vige and was plucking the chicken''s feathers, thinking of having a full meal tonight.


    While grooming the old hen, he was still cursing: "Damn, that little **** from the Qin family dared to hit me and almost crippled me. Just wait for me, I will definitely not let you have a good life. "


    Bang!


    Gu Jinli knocked He Sanleizi unconscious with a stick from behind. Qin Sang grabbed his feet and dragged him into the kitchen.


    Gu Jinli took a dark rag from the stove and stuffed it into He San Leizi''s mouth, while Qin Sang untied the rope from his waist and tied He San Leizi to a pir in the kitchen.


    After tying up He San Leizi, Gu Jinli held up the wooden stick in his hand and banged He San Leizi three times on his stomach, knocking He San Leizi awake.


    "Uh-huh!" He Sanleizi was so painful that he wanted to scream, but his mouth was blocked by a rag and he couldn''t scream. He could only make a sound of "uh-huh".


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked coldly: "Do you want to talk? If you want to talk, don''t scream, otherwise..."


    She raised the wooden stick and hit He San Lezi again in the stomach.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After more than a dozen blows, He Sanleizi was beaten until he fainted and even wet his pants.


    Gu Jinli was very disgusted, but in order not to waste time, she put her index and middle fingers together and stabbed He Sanshengzi hard in the lower back.


    Ouch He San Leizi woke up from the pain. This time, through the weak firelight of the stove, he finally saw clearly the appearance of the two men who tied him up.


    The man is fourteen or fifteen years old, a handsome young man, and he is none other than the fierce **** Qin Sang.


    The woman was about ten years old. She was a little girl with excellent facial features and a thin body. When she took a closer look, she was clearly that fish from the Gu family.


    Gu Jinli looked up at He San Leizi and asked him coldly: "Do you still dare to scream?"


    He Sanshengzi cried, but he didnt scream at all. Is this Gu Xiaoyu still being unreasonable?


    Gu Jinli listened to He San Leizi''s cry, smiled coldly, and once again stabbed an acupuncture point on He San Leizi''s back with his index and middle fingers. He San Leizi rolled his eyes in pain and almost fainted.


    "Remember the pain just now, otherwise, you will suffer it againter." Gu Jinli said.


    He San Leizi was scared to death. He didn''t expect Gu Xiaoyu to be so scary.


    However, there is something even more terrifying.


    Gu Jinli pulled out the dagger, put the tip of the dagger against He San Leizi''s neck and said, "There is a major artery in this neck. As long as I poke it lightly, the dagger can break the major artery, and then a lot of blood will flow out. Then you will die."


    She looked at He San Leizi and said with a smile: "Don''t think that we don''t dare to kill you. We came here to escape and have seen everything. And you are just a bachelor whose father and mother do not recognize you. If you die, If you die, we will drag your body to the deep mountains of Dafeng Mountain and let wild wolves eat your body."


    "When the timees, if you don''t see your body alive or dead, the vigers will think you are missing. But do you think the vige will report you to the police for a trouble-making bachelor? No, they won''t even give you a grave. You Li will only talk about your disappearance after dinner."


    He Sanleizi was horrified when he heard this and wanted to beg for mercy, but his mouth was stuffed with a rag and he couldn''t speak at all. He could only scream, his eyes full of fear, and he begged Gu Jinli.


    But before Gu Jinli could finish her words, she continued: "Don''t even think that if you see our appearance, you can find the vigers to catch us after you escape. My aunt tells you, it''s useless."


    She smiled sweetly: "If we can tie you up once, we can tie you up a second time, so you''d better not be stupid, lest you give us the chance to tie you up again and throw you into the mountains to be eaten by wolves."


    She exerted force on her hand, and the dagger pierced He Sanleizi''s neck, and blood instantly came out.


    "Uh huh!" He San Leizi was so frightened that he copsed and thought he was going to die, but Gu Jinli just stabbed his neck lightly, then withdrew the dagger, sat on a stool in the kitchen, and stared at He looked at him and said: "Next, we are going to ask you questions. Just say whatever we ask you. If you dare to talk nonsense or tell lies to deceive us, you know the consequences!" He Sanshengzi nodded quickly, his face full of ghosts Frightened, this child Gu Xiaoyu is too scary.


    Qin Sang walked to He Sanshengzi and took off the rag from his mouth. Gu Jinli started to ask: "Who are you helping? Tell me!"


    Lu Lu, Lu family He Sanleizi said tremblingly, his whole body trembling.


    It is indeed the Lu family.


    Gu Jinli continued to ask: "Why are the Lu family targeting us? We have not offended them."


    He Sanleizi said: "Lu, the Lu family has always been the overlord of the vige. Seeing that you are fleeing from the wilderness and have no foundation, I want to suppress your family and make you afraid, so that you can work as free servants for the Lu family."


    It would be best to send your good-looking daughter to the Lu family to serve the men of the Lu family.


    The Lu family, the Lu family still wants your tofu recipe...


    Tofu recipe. Qin Sang frowned: Whats going on with Fugui Tower?


    He Sanshengzi was now scared to death of Gu Jinli. Seeing Qin Sang asking questions, he did not dare to speak, but looked at Gu Jinli eagerly.


    Say! Gu Jinli said.


    He Sanlei hurriedly said: "Fugui Building is the property of the Cheng family in Zouxian County. Mr. Lu knew that you were very capable and didn''t dare to force it, so he went to find the shopkeeper of Fugui Building and wanted to use Fugui Building''s hand to steal it." Your recipe


    Things are already very clear, that is, the Lu family wants to suppress them, make them obedient, and act as dogs for the Lu family.


    "What enemies do the Lu family have? What enemies do the Cheng family of Zouxian County have?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Although He San Leizi was just a gangster in the vige, he knew a lot of things. After thinking about it, he replied: "The Lu family has many enemies. Many people in this vige have been bullied by their family. Several nearby viges , and many people have been bullied by their family.


    As for the Cheng family of Zouxian County.


    Zou Xiancheng and the county captain dont get along well.


    Mr. County Lieutenant?


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed when he heard this, "Okay, it''s good to have enemies."


    Gu Jinli questioned He San Leizi for a while more, and seeing that all he knew were trivial things and of no use, he stopped questioning him.


    but


    Gu Jinli tightened his hold on the stick and hit He San Leizi **** the lower abdomen. With a bang, He San Leizi turned blue in pain. What frightened him even more was that if Gu Jinli''s stick was lowered by another two inches, he would be like this Your whole life will be wasted.


    He San Laizi was so frightened that he cried out: "Auntie, auntie, I was wrong. Please spare me. I will never dare to cause trouble to your family again. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me... wuwuwu, I haven''t done it yet." Getting a wife."


    Gu Jinli sneered, He Sanlei still wanted to marry a wife, what kind of sweet dream could he have?


    She stared at He Sanleizi and warned: "Remember, I will keep this in my stomach today. If you dare to say a word, the wild wolves in Dafeng Mountain are waiting for you!"


    He San Leizi quickly promised: "No, no, don''t say it, don''t say a word... Don''t worry, auntie, I will listen to you from now on."


    Don''t kill him. As long as she doesn''t kill him, he will listen to her. If she asks him to catch dogs, he will definitely not catch chickens.

 Chapter 96: Lu San comes to visit

    Chapter 96: Lu Sanes to visit


    Chapter 96 Lu Sanes to visit


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with what He San Leizi said, but she still raised the wooden stick, and in He San Leizi''s frightened eyes, she banged it and knocked He San Leizi unconscious.


    After He San Lezi was knocked unconscious, Qin Sang untied him and threw him in the kitchen.


    Gu Jinli picked up the old hen that had been plucked by He Sanshengzi, and ran with Qin Sang toward the old house at the end of the vige.


    When the two came back, several families were still discussing things at Gu Jinli''s house, all of them looking gloomy.


    Seeing Qin Sang and Gu Jinliing in, carrying an old hairless hen in their hands, he was startled and asked, "Where have you been? Where did the old hene from?"


    None of their families raised chickens.


    "He San Lezi is filial." Gu Jinli smiled and gave the old hen to Cui and said to her, "Mom, we are hungry. Go and stew this old hen, and let''s have a bowl of soup."


    Anyway, the old hen was stolen by He Sanshengzi and had nothing to do with her.


    Mrs. Cui was so frightened that she took the old hen. When Gu Jinan heard that something was wrong, he quickly asked: "He Sanshengzi is filial? Did you go to see He Sanshengzi?"


    Everyone was frightened when they heard it.


    The third grandma ran up and looked at Gu Jinli. After seeing no injuries on her body, she said happily: "You are too courageous. How can you go to He Sanshengzi? He is a bastard. What if something happens?" What to do?


    Gu Jinli took two small stools, handed one to Qin Sang, and sat down with the other stool. Unfortunately, after they sat on straw mats for half a month, they finally had stools at home.


    Third grandmother, dont worry, He San Leizi couldnt beat us, and we beat him up. Gu Jinli told everyone that they had found He San Leizi.


    The family members were frightened when they heard this. Mrs. Chu asked worriedly: "Won''t Mr. He San bring the gangsters from the vige toe to us to settle ounts?"


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Luo, He Sanshengzi is so frightened that he doesn''t dare to mess with us again."


    He San Leizi is the kind of **** who bullies the weak the most and only dares to bully those who are weak. Xiaoyu threatened him with his life. Even if he hated them, he did not dare to risk his own life.


    Hearing this, Mr. Chu felt relieved.


    Gu Jinli said: "He Sanleizi said that the county magistrate has a grudge against the county captain, that the county magistrate is rted to the Lu family, and that the Lu family and the county magistrate want our prescription, so let''s go to the county captain. This recipe Even if the son is given to the county captain for nothing, the Lu family and Zou Xiancheng will never get it!"


    Chen heard this and shouted: "Why give it to the county captain? What kind of official is the county captain? Isn''t the county magistrate the most important person in this county? Why don''t we ask for the county magistrate?"


    Mr. Qin knew some of the official system of Da Chu and said: "The county magistrate is the chief official and changes every three years. We have settled in Tianfu County and will live here for more than three years. The county magistrate and the county lieutenant are the assistant officials, and the court governs them." If it is not strict, but if it is done well, it canst a lifetime and even be passed on to promising descendants in the family. So it is better to find a county captain than to find a county magistrate."


    Father Luo nodded: "Xiaoyu and Mr. Qin are right. It is better for us to ask the county captain for this matter. The county captain has a grudge against the county magistrate. Maybe because of this grudge, the county captain is willing to protect him." Follow us."


    Gu Dafu was a little worried: "We are just a group of victims fleeing famine. Will the county captain help us?"


    Luo''s father said: "We have a tofu recipe in our hands. It is a fresh food. If we give the recipe to the county captain, the county captain should be willing to protect us."


    Chen''s heart ached terribly: "The tofu recipe is our livelihood, do we really want to give it away? Can''t we give it away?"


    Third Grandpa sighed: "If the county magistrate really wants to rob it, we can''t keep this recipe. We might as well give it to the county magistrate''s enemies in exchange for shelter."


    Gu Jinli said: "We only know that the county magistrate has a grudge against the county captain. We still don''t know what kind of person the county captain is. We have to check first. If he is a good character, we can work with him to make a living in tofu. If his character is not good, we will find other ways to deal with the county magistrate."


    She didnt want to kill the wolf and attract another tiger.


    Mrs. Chen was still worried: "If the county captain doesn''t help us, and the county magistrate takes away our tofu recipe, what should we do?" He added: "We are victims of famine and cannot change our household registration within three years. , if we dont have the tofu recipe, we wont be able to leave, and we will be bullied to death. Hey, why are these days so sad?


    The more Chen talked, the angrier he became. He jumped up and scolded the Lu family and the county magistrate''s family.


    Gu Dagui grabbed her and scolded: "Why are you howling in the middle of the night? You are still trying to think of something to do. What depressing words did you say?"


    Gu Jinli knew that this matter had made several families very upset, so he said: "Don''t worry, even if we can''t make this tofu, we can still make other things to sell. I will make more than just tofu."


    And she won''t let this tofu business fail and want to **** things from her hands. Yes, you can trade your life for it!


    Mrs. Chen''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she hurriedly asked her: "Xiaoyu, are you telling the truth? What other good things can you do? Please tell my aunt."


    Third Grandpa interrupted Chen: "Okay, let''s talk about thister. Let''s discuss what we need to do tomorrow first."


    Finally, after some discussion, Third Grandpa and Mr. Qin decided to divide their men into four teams.


    One team will continue to set up a stall tomorrow; the other team will continue to make tofu at home and look after the house; Qin Sang and Mr. Qin will go to the county seat to inquire about the county captain; the third grandfather will take Gu Jinan with the post given by the old doctor Wu. Go to Shangjia Vige and visit Shang Xiucai.


    Even though they are in trouble now, Gu Jinan still has to go to school.


    After the several families discussed it, it was already Haishi. After everyone drank a bowl of old hen soup cooked by Cui and a bean dregs cake, they went home.


    The next day, before they went out, a woman in her fifties with squinty eyes and a sharp mouth came to Gu Jinli''s house, patted the door of Gu Jinli''s house, and shouted into the yard: "Gu, our third master has something to do with you. Let your heade out and follow the olddy to see the third master."


    Qin Sang and Mr. Qin were packing their things and nned to go to the county to inquire about the news. When they heard the mother-inw''s words, they put down their things and stood in their yard to watch.


    After a while, they saw the third grandma and the third grandpaing out to open the door and talking quietly to the woman.


    After the woman heard what the third grandma and the third grandpa said, she was furious. She pointed at the two of them and said, "Don''t be so shameless. Go to the vige and ask about who the third grandpa wants to see. Who dares not to go?" "


    The third grandma frowned and said firmly: "We still have work to do at home, and we don''t have time to see your third master. We''ll go after we finish our work."


    "Go after you finish your work?" The mother-inw sneered: "What kind of work do you have to do? Make tofu, but don''t do it. From now on, it will be our Lu family''s property."


    These words are very excessive, which shows how arrogant the Lu family is at ordinary times. Even a servant dares to speak loudly about trying to seize other people''s property.


    Gu Jinli took a broom and beat the woman all over her body: "Get out of here, don''t stop me from sweeping the floor in my house."


    Hey, you stinky girl, where are you going to sweep? The olddy hurriedly backed away, avoiding Gu Jinlis broom. After she exited the yard, Gu Jinli mmed the door and closed it.


    The mother-inw was so angry that she put one hand on her waist and pointed at the Gu family''s mud yard with the other and cursed: "A group of beggars who have fled from famine, you are so arrogant, just wait, the third master will not let you go!"


    If they offend the Lu family, they will not be able to survive in this vige.


    The mother-inw left angrily.


    Family members all ran to Gu Jinli''s house to ask about what happened just now. They thought the Lu family would send someone again, so they didn''t dare to leave. They all gathered at Gu Jinli''s house and waited.


    But they didn''t wait for the Lu family''s servants toe, but they did wait for Lu Laosan.

 Chapter 97: visitor

    Chapter 97: visitor


    Chapter 97 Visitors


    Lu Laosan was very angry when he saw that his mother-inw did not call the Gu family. He personally brought two servants from the family, as well as eight gangsters, He Dacai and He Shanwa, to Gu Jinli''s house.


    He Sanleizi didn''te. He was probably frightened by Gu Jinli and ran away.


    Lu Laosan is of medium height, in his thirties, without a beard, wearing a mboyant red long coat, holding a hand warmer in his hand, and came to the yard of Gu Jinli''s house.


    Two servants also moved an imperial chair and ced it in the yard for Lu Laosan to sit.


    After Lu Laosan sat down, he looked at the several families standing in the yard,ughed disdainfully, and said straight to the point: "I heard that you guys are making tofu? The adults in the county already know about this. Now The county magistrate has sent a message, asking you to hand over all the tofu recipes and spice recipes to the county. This is a rare opportunity to make a contribution, so you must be wise."


    After Lu Laosan finished speaking, a servant next to him stepped forward, opened his hand to the third grandfather and said: "Old man of the Gu family, please hand over the recipe."


    The family members were so angry that they were trembling when they saw Lu Laosan being so arrogant.


    Gu Dalin was impulsive and couldn''t bear it the most. He knocked the man''s hand off and said angrily: "This is our recipe. Why should we give it to the county magistrate?"


    Lu Laosan frowned and corrected him: "This recipe is not for the county magistrate, but for the county. The adults in the county think that your recipe is good and can benefit the people, so they asked you to make this recipe." Hand it over."


    Lu Laosan spoke so righteously, and even moved out all the adults in the county, which made Gu Jinliugh. She stood up and asked: "Since it is the adults in the county who want the prescription, why are they not the county government''s scribes or yamen servants?" Come to get the prescription?"


    Mrs. Chen attaches great importance to the tofu business. She was originally afraid of the Lu family. At this time, she couldn''t help shouting: "Yes, since the county wants prescriptions, why didn''t the county send someone toe instead of the Lu family?" Come to ask for a prescription?"


    Mrs. Chen stood on tiptoes and rubbed her neck: "Does the county want this recipe, or do you, the Lu family, want to steal it?" Don''t pretend, they knew yesterday that it was the Lu family who wanted this recipe.


    Lu Laosan didn''t expect that these family members would dare to expose him to his face. He was very angry and said harshly: "The prescription is wanted by the adults in the county. My Lu family is rted to the county magistrate and I am in the same vige as you. The county is the only one who wants the prescription." Leave this matter to our Lu family. But instead of handing over the prescription, you dare to nder the Lu family. This is a serious crime. Our Lu family can send you to the official for investigation!"


    Farmers are all afraid of officials. In the past, if the Lu family wanted to get something, they would just use the name of the county magistrate to scare them. The average farmer would be scared half to death, and they would honestly take advantage of the things or people that their family liked. Hand it over.


    Lu Laosan thought, although these families are difficult to deal with, they are country folk and they must be afraid of officials. If they are threatened like this, they will definitely be unable to bear it and hand over the prescription.


    Gu Jinli said, "I''ve only ever heard that those who nder rtives of the emperor will be sent to court and convicted. I dare to ask Mr. Lu, are your Lu family rtives of the emperor?" Are you not pretending to be an uncle?


    Farmers are afraid of officials, but they are even more afraid of the royal family. Lu Laosan would not dare to ept this. If he did, it would be a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the n.


    But he was angry that a child in Gu Jinli dared to refute him like this. He pointed at Gu Jinli angrily and cursed: "You are a yellow-haired girl, you have no right to speak here. Go aside, this is an adult''s business."


    Qin Sang was afraid that Lu Laosan would let his servants do violence to Gu Jinli, so he took two steps forward, stood in front of Gu Jinli, and took the opportunity to say: "Since you said that the county asked the Lu family to ask for the prescription, then there should be a document , take out the county documents and show them to us.


    Mr. Qin nodded and said: "Sang is right. Mr. Lu, please bring us the documents from the county. If it is true, we will discuss it and see if we should give the prescription to the county." .


    Where does Lu Laosan have any documents? They were just using their reputation as county officials to pressure them and make them hand over the prescriptions honestly.


    He immediately became angry, banged the hand warmer in his hand, smashed it on the ground, and threatened: "A group of unruly people dare to disobey the order of the county magistrate. Just wait for your house to be confiscated and jailed by the county!"


    As he said that, he looked at He Dacai and the gangsters and motioned for them to take action and smash up the Gu family. To put it bluntly, **** like He Dacai are thugs raised by the Lu family. The Lu family uses them specifically to deal with people in the vige who don''t listen to the Lu family. And **** like He Dacai belong to the He family. Even if they are caught, Vige Chief He will take care of his nephew. For their sake, they wont do anything to He Dacai and the others.


    "Brothers, this Gu family dares to disobey the orders of the adults in the county. This will bring trouble to our vige. Let''s be polite and smash this Gu family to vent our anger on the adults in the county."


    As soon as He Dacai finished speaking, He Shanwa and several gangsters rolled up their sleeves and nned to smash the Gu family.


    Gu Jinli had already drawn out his dagger, intending to give these gangsters a good beating. Before the two parties could take action, several children''s voices came from outside the courtyard: "Those who are fleeing from the famine live here, give us candy quickly."


    In addition to the voices of children, there was also the nging sound of a mule cart driving.


    Are these the families selling tofu in the town on the Lantern Festival? a young male voice asked worriedly.


    The children said impatiently: "I don''t know what the tofu you are talking about is? But these families have been carrying burdens to sell things in the town every day. This is their home. Give us candy quickly, don''t you?" You dont want to give it, but you want to refuse it?


    Okay, okay, okay, Ill give you some candy, one piece for each of you.


    Oh, there are sweets to eat, there are sweets to eat. Several children got the candies and ran away happily.


    After a while, a young man in a blue cotton-padded jacket, about seventeen or eighteen years old, came to the gate of Gu Jinli''s house and asked in a loud voice: "This is a tofu seller in the town..." Is it the Gu family?


    Before he finished asking, he was stunned when he saw a group of people in the yard who were at war with each other, then turned around and ran away.


    Not long after, the young man and a middle-aged man came outside the Gu family''s yard again. After the middle-aged man saw the situation in the yard clearly, he immediately asked: "What is the reason for this conflict?"


    Lu Laosan frowned when he saw this man. A servant of the Lu family said: "These families have offended the adults in the county. We are teaching them a lesson. Where are you from? Don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    The middle-aged man frowned when he heard this, looked at the third grandfather and the others, and asked, "Have you offended the adults in the county?"


    Mr. Chen was quick to speak and immediately shouted: "They are talking nonsense. Our family has not offended the adults in the county. It is the Lu family who came to steal our tofu recipes."


    The middle-aged mans frown deepened.


    "Where are you from? Get out of here and stop meddling in other people''s business, or I''ll beat you up too!" He Dacai threatened with his fist raised.


    When the young man heard this, he said angrily: "Our master is a schr in the 26th year of Jingwu. He has great fame. Let''s see who of you dares to fight?!"


    As soon as these words came out, He Dacai and the gangsters were shocked. This frail middle-aged man turned out to be a schr. He couldn''t beat him. If he beat a schr with a good reputation for nothing, he would be arrested and imprisoned.

 Chapter 98: Shang Xiucai

    Chapter 98: Shang Xiucai


    Chapter 98 Shang Xiucai


    A middle-aged man whose surname is Shang is known as Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai scanned the people in the yard for a while, then brought the boy to Gu Jinli, looked at her appearance, and asked: "If a three-year-old child has a candy stuck in his throat and is about to choke to death, what should he do? Save the kid?"


    Gu Jinli had only thought that the schr looked familiar before, but after hearing his question, he suddenly remembered that this was the father of the little girl she saved on the night of the Lantern Festival.


    "It''s very simple. Just hold the child from behind, hit her abdomen with folded hands, and use the air pressure in the abdomen to punch out the candy stuck in her."


    When the young man from Shang Xiucai''s family heard this, he said happily: "Master, the younger one said it was from their family. Look, it''s true."


    On the night of the Lantern Festival, their youngdy choked on a candy bar and almost died. A little girl suddenly rushed out and saved her youngdy.


    But at that time, they only cared about their own youngdy. When they wanted to find the savior, the little girl had disappeared.


    They searched for more than ten days and only found out the little girls home yesterday. They arrived early this morning in a mule cart.


    As soon as Shang Xiucai saw Gu Jinli, he felt that she was very simr to the little girl who saved Yuanyuan that night. When he heard Gu Jinli''s answer, he immediately bowed to Gu Jinli and said gratefully: "Thank you, little girl, for saving my daughter. If you hadn''te to the rescue, Yuanyuan would have died."


    Shang Xiucai recalled the danger that night and was still frightened.


    He and his wife have been married for thirteen years, and they have only one daughter. She is very precious. The couple will probably never have another child in this life. If something happens to Yuanyuan, the couple will definitely not be able to survive and will follow Yuanyuan. go.


    This little girl not only saved Yuanyuan, but also saved their whole family.


    Gu Jinli avoided Shang Xiucai''s bow and did not ept his gift: "Uncle, you don''t need to thank me. It''s just a simple effort to save people."


    As soon as Mrs. Chen heard that Gu Jinli had saved the daughter of the schr, she immediately cried to Shang Xiucai: "It''s killing people, killing people. These **** areing to kill us. Master Xiucai, help me!"


    He Dacai and several gangsters quickly scolded Ms. Chen: "What are you talking about? When did we kill people?"


    Gu Dagui held a **** in his hand, stood in front of Chen, and said to them: "Youe to grab the prescription, and we don''t give it to you, so you want to do it. Isn''t this murder?"


    Gu Jinan followed: "Not only did you Lu family, together with the county magistrate,e to our house to steal prescriptions, you also used the name of the county adults to use our family of ransacking our house privately. What you did is the same as killing people." Whats the difference between home?


    Qin Gu''s Luotian family members were all talking about the crimesmitted by the Lu family and the county magistrate.


    Mr. Lu frowned when he heard this, and looked at several families with very unkind expressions.


    A servant of the Lu family scolded them: "Shut up, don''t use our third master wrongly. The third master is here to deliver a message today. Fang Zi''s matter has nothing to do with our third master."


    He then pointed at He Dacai and a few gangsters and said, "He Dacai and the others came to smash up your house because you offended them. Our third master just happened to bump into you. You can''t even think about trying to interfere with our third master."


    When several families heard what they said, they were very angry: "You Lu family are so shameless. You actually confused right and wrong in front of your face. They clearly brought you such a big fortune." Gu Jinli sneered: "You are so quick to change your words. , Its a pity that there are so many of us, so many pairs of ears, and everyone has clearly heard what you said before. If you want to change your words, its toote.


    Shang Xiucai has already understood everything about the matter. He has also heard that the Lu family is domineering and does evil things in the countryside relying on the protection of the county magistrate. Now that the Lu family was bullying their benefactor, they naturally refused to agree.


    He took a few steps forward and said to Lu Laosan: "ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, whoeveres to rob good people''s things, no matter who they are, must be sent to the officials for investigation. At the least, the people''s losses will be tripled, and at the worst, the people''s homes will be confiscated and exiled."


    Da Chu has only been established for three generations, and there are still a lot of messes left by the previous dynasty. In order to clean up these messes, the first Da Chu emperor used heavy codes. If he broke thew, the punishment would be fatal.


    When Lu Laosan heard what the schr said, he was very angry. However, the schr was a schr after all, so he would not offend him if he could, so he said to him: "This schr doesn''t know something. These families are victims of the famine, and they are very cunning." Quite, I just came to help spread the word today, but they falsely used me of trying to steal their tofu recipe. How much is their tofu recipe worth? Is it worth it for my Lu family to steal? What a joke. You can''t be deceived by them. Lets go.


    Shang Xiucai was very disgusted when he heard what Lu Laosan said. Fortunately, Ah Jiu heard some of what He Dacai and the others said, otherwise, he would have been deceived by Lu Laosan.


    This gangster came to **** things in the name of the adults in the county. After the incident was discovered, they even confused right and wrong. It was extremely shameless.


    Shang Xiucai was very angry. He looked at Gu Jinli and the others and said, "Little benefactor, you must not condone such evil people. Your family should report it to the official."


    He also said: "The surname of Tianfu County is not Lu, and the adults are not all stupid. As long as you report to the official, the adults will definitely uphold justice for you."


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed. This schr dared to say this, so he must have something to rely on. He nodded and said: "The Lu family bullies us like this, and Lu Laosan even uses the adults in the county to threaten us. If we don''t report it to the official, That''s all a shame to all the adults in the county. We must report it to the officials and let the adults know that the Lu family is preying on the people in the vige under their banner."


    Gu Jinan said: "Master Xiucai, we have to report to the official, we can''t just let it go."


    If they let Lu Laosan go this time, Lu Laosan will definitely think that they are weak and can be bullied, and will bully them even more in the future.


    The third grandfather nodded and said to Shang Xiucai: "Master Xiucai, we want to report to the official."


    Shang Xiucai nodded with satisfaction: "Ah Jiu, let Lao Luo go to Silifang to send two yamen servants first, and then go to the county to report to the official. Hurry, it will be dark if it is toote."


    "Hey." Ah Jiu turned around quickly and went to inform Lao Luo who was driving the car, but was stopped by He Dacai and a few gangsters.


    He Dacai threatened with a fierce look: "Don''t report it to the official. This is a private matter in our vige. The vige will solve it. You don''t need to meddle in it!"


    When Lu Laosan heard that Shang Xiucai said that he wanted to report to the government, his face became even more ugly, and he asked Shang Xiucai: "May I ask your name, Master Xiucai? Where do you live?" If he is powerful, then that''s fine; if he is just a poor man in the countryside, that''s fine. Schr, don''t me him for being rude.


    Shang Xiucai was very ashamed of Lu Laosan and ignored him at all.


    Lu Laosan was angry and ashamed, feeling very shameless, and simply threatened: "Do you know that our Lu family is the inw family of the county prime minister, and you, a young schr, must not offend the county prime minister because of a few disaster victims. "

 Chapter 99: Tied

    Chapter 99: Tied


    "The county magistrate''s inws?" Gu Jinli smiled: "I am just a concubine, but I dare to call myself the county magistrate''s inws. When will my concubine''s natal family be regarded as a serious inws?"


    Lu Laosan was so angry that his face turned green. Ever since his younger sister became the county magistrate''s concubine, their family has regarded themselves as the county magistrate''s inws. When people from all over the country met him, they would allpliment him and say "county magistrate." My brother-inw, no one had ever dared to say in front of him that his sister was a concubine and that their family was not the Yue family of the county magistrate.


    Shut up, Im talking to the schr, whats the matter with you? Stay away. Lu Laosan scolded Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli is not afraid at all. She wants to make things worse today and let the people in the vige know that their family is not easy to bully: "Now is really not the time to talk. If you have anything to say, let''s go to the Yamen to talk."


    After saying that, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang stepped forward and knocked down He Dacai and the others who were blocking Ah Jiu with a few moves.


    Ah Jiu was very excited. As soon as he got away, he jumped out and told the driver, Lao Luo, what had happened.


    After a while, Ah Jiu came back and said to Shang Xiucai: "Sir, Lao Luo has already gone to do it. Let''s wait here."


    He Dacai and others were shocked and actually went to report to the official.


    But when he thought about the rtionship between the Lu family and the county magistrate, he became bolder again.


    Lu Laosan was rejected by Shang Xiucai again and again. He pointed at Shang Xiucai angrily and said, "Poor schr, do you really want to go against our Lu family and the county magistrate?"


    He sneered and said, "Oh, report it to the official, right? You can report it as you please, I, the Lu family, are not afraid."


    The Lu family has been running rampant in the countryside for twenty years, and has been sued by many people, but every time they were suppressed by the eldest brother.


    The eldest brother works beside the county magistrate and is very well-informed. If someone goes to sue them, the Lu family, the eldest brother will use the name of the county magistrate to say hello to the people in the county government, or lead people to report those who sue them. If the poor devils were beaten, they would be so afraid that they would go home and never dare toin again.


    So Lu Laosan is not afraid, he is angry that Qin Gu Luotian and his family are so tough and dare to report to the official.


    I''m also angry that the schr who came out halfway is meddling in other people''s business.


    Bah, poor schr, lets see if the county government officialse to arrest you or me, Master Lu. Lu Laosan spat at Shang Xiucai, his words were extremely arrogant.


    Ah Jiu hurriedly blocked the attack, preventing the spittle from falling on Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai was so angry that he was shaking all over. In the past, he had only heard that the Lu family was overbearing, but he never imagined that they could be so overbearing,parable to bandits and robbers.


    Seeing Shang Xiucai trembling with anger, Lu Laosan became more angry and called his two servants: "Let''s go."


    Gu Jinli stopped him: "It''s not that easy to leave. Let''s wait until the county government officials arrive."


    "Smelly girl." Seeing that Gu Jinli dared to stop him, Lu Laosan was so angry that he raised his hand and pped Gu Jinli. Gu Jinli held up a dagger to block it. Lu Laosan screamed and his palms were bloody.


    Qin Sang came over, kicked Lu Laosan over, twisted his hands, untied the rope from his waist, and tied him up in two or three strokes.


    Lu Laosan was confused. He had lived for more than thirty years and no one dared to tie him up. He immediately cursed: "You bastard, let me go quickly. If you dare to tie me up, the county magistrate will not let you go."


    The two servants of the Lu family were so frightened that this boy from the Qin family actually **** their third master.


    Ouch, this is going to go against the grain.


    The two servants of the Lu family looked at each other and ran separately towards the dirt courtyard walls on both sides. The dirt courtyard walls were low and less than one person high. They could climb over the wall and get out to seek help. Qin Eng and Luo Wu had been watching them for a long time. When they saw them running away, one chased the other. They jumped up, knocked down the two servants, punched them hard several times, beat them up, and tied them with straw ropes. Tie them up.


    Not long after, Lu Laosan, two servants, He Dacai, He Shanwa and other gangsters, a total of eleven people, were all **** and held in the yard of Gu Jinli''s house.


    Shang Xiucai did not stop them from kidnapping, he just stood aside and watched.


    Themotion at the Gu family''s side was too loud. Someone in the vige heard it and immediately ran to tell the news. Within a quarter of an hour, people outside the Gu family''s courtyard were crowded with people watching the excitement.


    Oh, Im going to die, the Gu family really **** Mr. Lu. Its over, this family cant live in the vige anymore.


    What kind of family is this Lu family? They are Mr. Guans inws. Lu Laosan is Mr. Guans brother-inw. They kidnapped Mr. Lu, and he will be taken to the Yamen and imprisoned.


    There are also some vigers who think they are kind-hearted, scratching the courtyard wall and advising several families inside: "Old man of the Gu family, third wife of the Gu family, please let Third Master Lu go quickly. This Third Master Lu''s sister-inw is the county magistrate of the county. , you are so powerful, if you dare to arrest the county magistrates brother-inw, your family will be ruined.


    Yes, youd better let Mr. Lu go as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the county officialse, theyll arrest you.


    Xu Chunhua from a neighboring vige was unwilling to work as a maid in the Lu family. When the Lu family went to her house to arrest someone, Xu Chunhuas father went to report it to the government and sued the Lu family. What was the result? Xu Chunhua''s father was arrested on the spot and sent to the county jail. After Xu Chunhua came to the Lu family, became a maid of the Lu family, and slept with the uncle of the Lu family, her father was released.


    No matter what they said, several families were determined to report them to the official.


    The Lu family, Mr. Lu already knew that Lu Laosan did not get the prescription and was kidnapped by the Gu family. He was very angry. He hit the ground with his crutch and cursed: "Cool people, a bunch of cunning people." The people are really rebelling."


    But he was not in a hurry to save people. He just called two servants and said to them: "Go to the county to deliver a letter to my aunt, saying that the Gu family are not victims of the disaster, but bandits pretending to be victims. Now she has three My brother has been kidnapped and is extorting money from our Lu family. You ask her to tell the county magistrate to send people to catch the bandits. As long as these bandits are caught, the county magistrate will be able to suppress the bandits."


    Hey, little one, lets go right away. The two servants of the Lu family didnt panic. They left calmly and went to the backyard to set up the car and drive into the county town to report the news to the Lu familys aunt.


    In the past twenty years, many people have sued the Lu family. What was the result? In the end, it was not the poor people who reported themselves to the police who were imprisoned.


    Mr. Lu also asked his servants to go to the vige chief He''s house to bring a message, and asked the vige chief He to lead people to surround Qin Guluotian''s family and not let them escape.


    Vige Chief He looked very unhappy when he heard what the servants of the Lu family said. He had already heard about Mr. Lu being kidnapped by the Gu family, but he didn''t want to care about it at all, but Mr. Lu insisted on forcing him to be a viin.


    Go back and tell your master, I know about this. After the vige chief sent the Lu familys servants away, he couldnt help but smashed a tea bowl: Old man Lu is bullying people too much.


    Even if they lead the nephew of their He family into corruption, they force him to be an aplice every time they harm someone.


    He Dacang asked while collecting the broken pieces of the tea bowl: "Dad, do we really want to bring people to surround the Gu family?"


    "Why are we sieging? I, the He family, are not the thugs of his Lu family." Vige Chief He said angrily.


    He Dacang said in a dilemma: "If we don''t surround us, can the Lu family let our family go?"

 Chapter 100: county lieutenant

    Chapter 100: county lieutenant


    Chapter 100 County Captain


    Last time his father took the initiative to sell a few old houses at the end of the vige to the Qin Guluotian family, Mr. Lu sent Shuan Da to their house and scolded his father.


    Na Shuanda was just a servant of the Lu family. Not only did he scold his father, but he also warned his father that if he dared to make any arbitrary decisions next time, his family would not be able to sign up for the imperial examination in the future.


    Vige Chief He had been oppressed by the Lu family for so many years and wanted to stand up, so he supported his eldest grandson He Jinsheng to study. He thought that in a few years, when Jinsheng''s knowledge would improve more, he would let Jinsheng take the examination for merit.


    But the Lu family passed such words to their family, which really cut off their way of turning the He family around.


    He Dacang thought of his son He Jinsheng, and advised Vige Chief He with some embarrassment: "Dad, you have to think about Jinsheng."


    Jin Sheng has studied for so many years and has good knowledge. If he is really manipted by the Lu family and cannot take the exam, his life will be over.


    Vige Chief He was also very embarrassed when he thought about his eldest grandson Jinsheng. Although he didn''t want to work as a thug for the Lu family, the He family was just a bunch of bastards, and the most promising person in the family was him, the vige chief. Apart from him, every one of the He family was foraging in the fields, and there was no way they could go against the Lu family.


    "s..." Vige Chief He sighed, folded his cotton-padded jacket, and said, "Wait a little longer."


    Lets dy for half an hour.


    He Dacang heard what Vige Chief He said and didn''t urge him any further. Their family often used the word drag, and although the Lu family was angry, as long as their family finally settled the matter, the Lu family would not be able to find any fault.


    At Gu Jinli''s house, the vigers of Dafeng Vige were still crowding around their yard to watch the excitement. The old house was noisy. Lu Laosan was **** hand and foot and sat back to back with the servants and a few gangsters on the ground.


    Lu Laosan felt embarrassed, but he was still not afraid. Instead, he stared at several families with disdain. In his eyes, Qin Guluotian and his family were already dead if they dared to kidnap him.


    Two servants of the Lu family even scratched their necks and cursed at several families: "You Diaomin, you are finished. When the county police officeres, you will be **** and sent to prison."


    Gu Jinli sneered when he heard this: "Cool people? Two servants with ve status actually called good people unruly people. It''s really funny. You are not even citizens."


    She was not polite to them either. She and Qin Sang raised their sticks and beat the two scolding servants with a few bangs until they screamed. After the painful beatings, they became more honest.


    He Dacai and the others originally wanted to start a scolding with the Lu family''s servants, but when they saw Gu Jin and Qin Sang fighting, they were afraid and did not dare to curse.


    Lu Laosan was very angry when he saw it, and yelled loudly: "You still dare to hit people! OK, OK, wait, you wait for me, when the county government officialse, I, the Lu family, will make sure you look good!"


    Gu Jinli said: "If youe to rob a good citizen''s property without any reason, I''ll hit you lightly."


    Shang Xiucai was not a pedantic person. Hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he did not scold him, but nodded and said: "My little benefactor is right. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, anyone whoes to rob a good citizen''s property without any reason can be regarded as a bandit and can be killed by themon people. "


    When Lu Laosan heard what Shang Xiucai said, he became even more angry and continued to ask Shang Xiucai: "Xiucai, who is yourst name? Why do you want to help these unruly people?"


    Shang Xiucai knew that Lu Laosan was trying to find out his identity, so he ignored Lu Laosan and only said: "Sages have taught you that people who read should ask for orders for the people and should not associate with bullies and viins."


    "Bah! Bullshit saint." Lu Laosan waspletely angry: "You are the poor schr who forced me to do this. When the county government officialse, they will arrest you too."


    Ah Jiu was angry when he heard this and wanted to talk back, but was stopped by Shang Xiucai: "There is no need to waste words with such a viin."


    Lu Laosan was very angry: "Poor schr, who do you think is a viin?!"


    Hey, the government officials are here, the government officials are here!


    Before Lu Laosan could finish his words, the vigers surrounding the courtyard started shouting and then moved out of the way. After a while, four government officials wearing cyan with red trim, with the word "catching" embroidered on their hearts and backs, wearing ck turbans on their heads, and sabers hanging on their waists, rushed into the yard of Gu Jinli''s house aggressively.


    As soon as Lu Laosan saw the four government officials, he immediately shouted: "Lao Kong, Dasheng, arrest these families quickly. They innocently beat officials and rtives, arrest them quickly and put them in jail." go."


    He babbled again and said to Shang Xiucai: "There is also this poor schr, arrest him too. This schr didn''t know where he came from, but he helped these unscrupulous people to murder me."


    Lu Laosan was very happy. He knew all four of these government officials. They were from Silifang in the town. Whenever he saw him, he would address him as Third Master.


    Several families were frightened when they heard what Lu Laosan said. Lu Laosan is still acquainted with these government officials, so can these government officials arrest Lu Laosan?


    You wont turn around and catch them, right?


    But the four government officials ignored Lu Laosan. Instead, they walked up to Shang Xiucai and asked, "I heard from Lao Luo that something happened to you here?"


    Shang Xiucai nodded and pointed to Lu Laosan: "The Lu family, in the name of the county''s adults, took the gangsters to the good people''s houses to **** the prescriptions. I happened to catch them. Let me take care of business."


    When the four government officials heard this, they immediately turned around and grabbed Lu Laosan and the others: "Be honest ande with us to the county."


    Lu Laosan was shocked. He looked at the four government officials and said, "Lao Kong, Dasheng, are you crazy? Why are you arresting me? Go arrest those unruly people."


    The leader, Lao Kong, said: "Master Lu, we are just doing business. If you have anything to say, we can wait until we get to the county government to talk about it."


    Gu Jinli heard what Lao Kong said and knew that Lao Kong was still afraid of Lu Laosan, but it was obvious that the schr had a greater background, so Lao Kong chose to take Lu Laosan away and hand the matter over to the county government.


    Lu Laosan became anxious and shouted: "What did you say? Do you really want to arrest me? Do you know that I am Lu Sanye, the brother-inw of the county magistrate!"


    No matter what Lu Laosan called, Lao Kong and the others still wanted to take them to the county.


    The Lu family has been sending people to watch outside the Gu family''s yard. When they saw the town government officialsing, they did not arrest the Qin Gu Luotian family, but wanted to arrest Lu Laosan, so they hurriedly went to notify Mr. Lu.


    Mr. Lu hurriedly brought his ten servants and all the Lu family members, surrounded the courtyard of the Gu family, pointed at Lao Kong and the others and said, "How dare you, please let my third son go!"


    The Lu family members started shouting: "Let us Lu family go quickly, otherwise the county magistrate will me us and you will have to walk around without food."


    Although the Lu family is not asrge as the He family, there are still about thirty households. Everyone came, and there are more than a hundred people, which is enough to surround the Gu family and prevent the four government officials from leaving.


    Vige Chief He learned that Mr. Lu had brought the Lu family members to stop the government officials. He was afraid that something would happen and that the Lu family would be med, so he hurried over with the He family members.


    For a time, the whole end of the vige was in chaos. Not only did the yamen officials leave, but even their voices were drowned out by the shouts of the vigers.


    Lao Kong hurriedly asked Shang Xiucai: "Master Xiu Cai, what should I do if I can''t get out?" Even if the four of them went together, they would not be able to defeat hundreds of vigers.


    "Let''s talk about it first." Shang Xiucai could only ask Lao Kong to **** Lu Laosan and others back to the courtyard of his home.


    At the moment when they were in a dilemma, the sound of horse hooves and the sound of neat running suddenly came towards the end of the vige.


    After a while, five tall horses rushed into the end of the vige and stopped directly behind the Lu family and the He family. The leader of the maroon horse was a strong old man wearing a ck and red official uniform, official boots, and holding a riding whip. He shouted loudly: He yelled angrily: "Get out of the way, anyone who dares to surround my good son-inw, I will put him in jail and let him taste what it''s like to be in prison!"

 Chapter 101: punish

    Chapter 101: punish


    Chapter 101 Punishment


    As soon as the word "I" came out, all the vigers surrounding Gu''s family dispersed in shock, turning back to look at the people on the five tall horses.


    Hey, these are all wearing official uniforms, they are really officials. The vigers whispered, while keeping backing away, for fear of bumping into the official.


    When Mr. Lu heard this, he was also surprised when he saw the old man on the maroon horse. However, he knew only a few county government officials and did not know who the old man was. He hurriedly stepped forward, raised his hands and asked, "My surname is Lu. Is it Mr. Lu?" A rtive of the county magistrate. May I ask this worthy brother, where is he an official? What position does he hold?"


    On the horse behind the old man, a middle-aged man in official uniform with a sword hanging on his waist shouted angrily: "How dare you, our county captain, you, amon man, can call you a brother?"


    He asked Mr. Lu again: "Who are the rtives of the county magistrate? We have never heard that the county magistrate has any rtives in Dafeng Vige. Are you pretending to be an official rtive?"


    The middle-aged man immediately frowned and said angrily: "You dare to pretend to be a rtive of an official. This is a serious crime. Come on, take this old guy and take him to the county government office for questioning."


    Jiang Xianwei stopped the middle-aged man, looked at Mr. Lu and said, "I have remembered that Zou Xiancheng does have a rtive in the countryside, but they are not serious rtives, they are just the natal family of a concubine."


    He asked Mr. Lu again: "Are you the concubine''s father?"


    Mr. Lu looked embarrassed and angry, but he had to admit it and replied: "Yes."


    As soon as these words came out, the people on the four horses behind Lieutenant Jiang all burst intoughter: "Haha, it turns out this is the concubine''s natal family. Does this concubine also have a natal family? As far as I know, all the aunts of Zou County Cheng are maids. By birth, we signed a death contract, and we are all members of Zou County Cheng''s family in life and death. Where did hee from his natal family? Where did Zou County Chenge from this family?"


    The voices of the four of them were as loud as Jiang Xianwei''s, and everyone heard what they said. The vigers began to whisper, and one of the older ones said to the younger ones: "These officials are right. Lu Meihua was indeed a maid of the county prime minister''s family before, andter she became pregnant and gave birth to a son. This is how I became an aunt."


    Lu Meihua, she is now called Lianer. It was the name given to her by the county magistrate herself


    The vigers were talking a lot. Mr. Lu''s face turned red when he heard this, but the other party was the county captain. Not to mention that he couldn''t afford to offend him, even the county magistrate didn''t dare to offend him easily.


    This county lieutenant, like the county magistrate, is an eighth-grade assistant officer.


    The county magistrate is responsible for the county''s household registration files, warehouses, grain, and taxation.


    The county lieutenant is themander of the army, in charge of the county''s troops and three squads of government officials, and is responsible for arrests and public security.


    As for the garrison, there are none in the county. Only the military camps and garrison are built on the outskirts of the city.


    The Jiang County Lieutenant was born in the army and was in charge of the county''s soldiers. He had always been a fierce man, and the Lu family did not dare to offend him.


    Shang Xiucai heard Jiang County Lieutenant''s loud voice and came out to greet Jiang County Lieutenant. He bowed to Jiang County Lieutenant and said, "My son-inw pays homage to my father-inw."


    When Jiang County Lieutenant saw Shang Xiucaiing out, he immediately dismounted his horse, gave him a weak hand, and asked, "Xian son-inw, did the Lu family suffer for you?"


    If the Lu family dared to bully his son-inw, Jiang Dahu would definitely tear down the Lu family and then break down the door of the Cheng family in Zouxian County.


    Jiang Xianwei was very satisfied with Shang Xiucai''s son-inw.


    He and Shang Xiucai''s father were old friends. Later, after his daughter Xue Niang married Shang Xiucai, she was not pregnant for ten years. Shang Xiucai did not marry a child. Heforted Xue Niang and said that the issue of the heir was not her fault alone and that he was also responsible.


    If the couple can have a child in this life, they can have a child. If they can''t have a child, there is no need to force it. If Xue Niang wants a child, she can go to the Shang family or the Jiang family to adopt one.


    When Jiang County Lieutenant heard this, he was extremely moved. He was originally satisfied with his son-inw and thought he was good at studying and knowledgeable. From then on, he became even more satisfied and wished he could be treated as his own son.


    So as soon as he received the message from Lao Luo and learned about the rtionship between the Lu family and Zou County Cheng, he knew that the Lu family might be difficult to deal with, so he personally came with his troops.


    At this moment, several people knew that this schr was the one they had heard of, the one with an entric temper who won the auspiciousntern of wealth in the Fugui Building.


    And he is also the son-inw of the county captain.


    This is really... The third grandfather''s hands were shaking with excitement. He hurriedly brought several family members to Jiang County Lieutenant and saluted Jiang County Lieutenant: "Themon people bow to the County Lieutenant."


    Jiang Xianwei waved his hand: "Get up, if you have anything to pray for. Who is the benefactor who saved my granddaughter? Come out and show me."


    Shang Xiucai pointed at Gu Jinli and said with a smile, "It''s this little benefactor."


    Gu Jinli stood up and said to Jiang Xianwei: "I don''t dare to call you a benefactor. I just passed by and helped a small favor."


    When County Lieutenant Jiang heard this, he was originally worried that the family would ask for repayment, but now he was relieved: "You are doing a lot of work. Yuanyuan is the apple of our Jiang family and Shang family. You saved Yuan Yuan, then He just saved our Jiang and Shang families."


    Jiang County Lieutenant is a protector. He took the opportunity to shout to the vigers present: "Listen to me, this Gu family is my savior. Whoever dares to cause trouble to her family, I will not let him go!"


    The vigers had long been shocked by the fact that Gu Jinli rescued the granddaughter of the county captain. When they heard this again, they were so frightened that they quickly said: "No, I don''t dare to bully...they are all vigers."


    Jiang Xianwei snorted: "It''s best to remember what you said today."


    As he was talking, the group of people who weregging behind arrived.


    There were actually fifty soldiers armed with spears, swords, and quivers on their backs!


    When the vigers saw these soldiers, they shrank back in fear and did not dare to raise their heads.


    Mr. Lu was so frightened that he almost fainted. Jiang County Lieutenant came with the county soldiers. His third son must be taken to the county this time.


    Now he just hopes that his youngest daughter can be more capable and persuade Zou County Prime Minister to help the Lu family, otherwise the Lu family may be ruined.


    When Jiang County Lieutenant saw the troops arriving, he pointed to the Gu family''s yard and said, "Go and take the prisoners inside to the county."


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded, rushed into the Gu family''s yard, and escorted Lu Laosan and the others out of the yard.


    Lu Laosan has long been frightened. Only He Dacai and a few gangsters are still crying: "It''s wrong, it''s wrong, sir, it''s all what the Lu family asked us to do. We just acted as thugs in exchange for a few coins..."


    The soldiers ignored them and escorted them away.


    As for Mr. Lu, Jiang County Lieutenant did not let him go, and the charge he gave him was reasonable: "You dare to lead your tribe to obstruct the official from handling the case. This is a serious crime, and I will arrest him."


    The rest of the soldiers rushed up and **** Mr. Lu and about thirty other Lu family members.


    These thirty-odd Lu family members are all men of the Lu family. Such an arrest would be a disaster for the Lu family.


    The women of the Lu family cried bitterly and begged for mercy, but after a few blows and the soldiers drew their swords, they were all too frightened to speak.


    Jiang Xianwei said to the third grandfather: "This matter needs to be brought to court. You and your family will send a few men to follow us to the county to resolve this matter."


    The Third Grandpa discussed with Mr. Qin for a while and decided that the Third Grandpa would take Gu Dashan, Gu Damu, and Luo''s father to the county, while the others stayed at home to wait for news.


    The Jiang County Lieutenant was afraid that the Lu family would cause trouble for the Gu family again, so he left ten soldiers to guard Dafeng Vige, and then escorted Lu Laosan and others away.


    Shang Xiucai was worried about his wife and daughter at home, so he did not follow him to the county. Instead, he returned home, but he said that he woulde back tomorrow. If the Gu family has anything to do, they can ask him for help.


    The ten soldiers did not live at the end of the vige, but were arranged by the vige chief He to live in the vige chief''s house.


    Gu Jinli thought this matter would take a long time, but within two days, Lu Laosan was sentenced.

 Chapter 102: Happy

    Chapter 102: Happy


    Chapter 102 Happy


    Lu Laosan was sentenced to fifty canes and three years in prison. However, as long as it was not a serious crime, Dachu allowed gold and silver to be used aspensation. So the Lu family spent three hundred taels of silver to pay for Lu Laosan''s three-year imprisonment.


    The Lu family also wanted to spend more money to offset the fiftyshes with the cane, but Jiang County Lieutenant was too tough and refused to use the money to offset the 50shes with the cane. Lu Laosan was severely beaten with the fiftyshes. Half a life was lost.


    Mr. Lu and the Lu family members blocked the government officials from handling the case and were also fined silver. The arrested Lu family members were each fined ten taels of silver. Mr. Lu was the first offender and was fined one hundred taels.


    Such arge sum of money is fined, even if Mr. Lu''s family is rich, it is still too much to bear.


    The eight bastards, He Dacai and He Shanwa, received the heaviest sentences. The Lu family put most of the me on them. They were beaten fifty times with a cane, exiled thousands of miles away, and were never allowed to return to Jianghuai and other ces.


    The two servants of the Lu family were used as official ves and were taken to work in the official mine.


    The work in the official mines was tiring and painful. When the two servants went to the official mines, they had no chance of surviving. They were considered dead.


    "The county government charged Lu Laosan with bringing a gangster to rob the property of a decent citizen, so the sentence was so light." Luo''s father said with regret: "What if the sentence was for someone who used the name of a county government official?" In Fish and Meat Township, Lu Laosan will definitely not survive, but the magistrate did not mention this crime."


    As for the fact that Mr. Lu wanted to nder them as bandits, the county magistrate did not say anything.


    Third Grandpa said: "Jiang Xianwei said that this crime is too big and will involve all the adults in the county, so we can''t mention it. If we mention it, it will be spoiled. Let''s just forget it and don''t pursue it too much."


    Jiang Xianwei is tough, but Zou Xiancheng is not a vegetarian. Before Lu Laosan was taken to the county seat, Zou Xiancheng learned about Lu Laosan and started to move up and down. Being able to sentence Lu Laosan was considered a punishment. good.


    Several families know that this is the best result, so they are not dissatisfied.


    This Lu Laosan has been sentenced, will the Lu family cause trouble for us? Aunt Tian asked worriedly: We have to live in this vige.


    Chen said: "Sister-inw Tian, we have the support of the county captain now, are you still afraid of the Lu family? Now the Lu family would not dare to cause trouble to us even if they have ten courages."


    Mrs. Chen was very proud and felt her waist straighten up. She smiled tteringly at Gu Jinli and said, "We little fish are still very good. Every time we save people, we can save big people, which brings us benefits. The county captain is here." , we can walk sideways in the vige from now on."


    "Shut up, you stinky bitch, what nonsense are you talking about?" Gu Dagui scolded Mrs. Chen angrily.


    Even if Jiang Xianwei helped them because Xiaoyu saved his granddaughter, they couldn''t say it out loud.


    Although Mrs. Chen was scolded, she was still very happy. If she didnt want to say it, she wouldnt say it. As long as they knew what was going on.


    The third grandfather looked at several families and said: "We are ordinary people. Xiaoyu saved the granddaughter of the county captain. The county captain took care of us, so we can''t forget our identities."


    Dont worry, Third Uncle/Third Uncle, we know that we will not use the name of County Captain to benefit our own family. The heads of several households said one after another, and the other women and children nodded in agreement.


    Having said that, the families are still very happy, even happier than during the Chinese New Year.


    County town, Zou Mansion, Zou County Cheng was so angry about the Lu family''s affairs that he smashed a whole set of porcin and worked for two days before finally settling the matter. When Lu Laosan was found guilty, he waspletely relieved. What a risk. If this matter continues to be investigated, it will not be a matter of Lu Laosan and a few gangstersing to grab the prescription, but a catastrophe of destroying his Zou family.


    Because of Lu Laosans incident, Aunt Lu was fined and banned for half a year and had to read the female precepts hundreds of times.


    The uncle of the Lu family was also kicked out of the Zou Mansion and could no longer work with the county magistrate.


    Boss Lu was anxious and asked Aunt Lu for help, but Aunt Lu was smart and did not see him. He just asked his confidant maid to send him a letter. The letter said: The storm is very tight, brother, don''t be anxious, just wait at home with peace of mind. After the master calms down, my sister will naturally speak for him.


    Boss Lu has been with Zou Xiancheng for more than ten years, and he is not a fool. He knows that Zou Xiancheng is very angry this time, and he also knows that he can''t rush into the Zou Mansion again, so he can only wait at home with peace of mind.


    Aunt Lu was worried that Mr. Lu would take action against the Qin Guluotian family, so she sent someone to send a message to Mr. Lu, telling him not to do stupid things. Now that they were in the limelight, whatever happened to the Qin Guluotian family, others would do it. Zou Xiancheng was already very angry when suspicion was brought against her Lu family. They couldn''t take action against Qin Gu Luotian and his family now. They had to endure it and settle ounts with them in the future.


    Mr. Lu knew that Aunt Lu was right, but he was still so angry that he became ill and felt embarrassed. After leaving the county government, he did not return to the vige. Instead, Mr. Lu lived in the county town and wanted to wait for the limelight to pass before returning to the vige. .


    After this dynasty, the Lu family was exhausted.


    Fortunately, Zou County Cheng is fine, and Aunt Lu''s children are also fine. The Lu family still has a chance to turn around.


    Shopkeeper Zeng of Fugui Building was also embarrassed because of this. The chief steward of Zou Mansion scolded him and scolded him for being short-sighted. Isn''t it just a tofu recipe worth stealing with him and Lu Laosan? I fined him another year''s monthly payment, and the matter was over.


    In the entire Zou family, the happiest person is undoubtedly Mrs. Zou. She has long disliked Aunt Lu and wanted to get rid of the Lu family. But the Lu family is smart, and the master is fascinated by Aunt Lu''s charming wife. In the past twenty years, not only has she failed to suppress Aunt Lu, but she has also allowed Aunt Lu to gain a foothold in the house and give birth to children.


    What''s even more hateful is that Aunt Lu also wants her son to inherit the Zou family and be the next county magistrate. Mrs. Zou is so angry that she wants to strangle Aunt Lu to death and poison Aunt Lu''s son.


    Unexpectedly, the Lu family would fall on several victims fleeing the famine. It was really Gods foresight.


    How are things going? Mrs. Zou asked the nanny next to her.


    Grandma Hong lowered her head and replied: "Go back to Madam, I have found eight people and are teaching them. They will be able to enter the house in a while."


    Mrs. Zou frowned: "Will it take a while? Don''t wait any longer. While the master is annoying Aunt Lu, let them enter the house quickly. Four of them will be assigned to serve in the master''s study, and the other four will be ced in the main room."


    In order to deal with Aunt Lu, Mrs. Zou has been looking for young and good-looking girls sincest year, and put them in another house to teach her. After thinking that she has taught them well, she will let those girlse into the house to serve Zou County Cheng, and then leave. Aunt Lu''s favorite.


    Yes, I will arrange for them to enter the house tomorrow. Grandma Hong replied.


    Mrs. Zou asked again: "Are there any outstanding ones among those eight? The other eight are useless, and they can''t even deal with an olddy."


    Aunt Hong smiled and said: "Madam, don''t worry, out of the eight people this time, three are excellent, especially the daughter of a schr named Zhong. Her figure is one of the best in a thousand. As long as a man can get started, he will be the best." Cant throw it away.

 Chapter 103: Zhong Cuilan

    Chapter 103: Zhong Cun


    Chapter 103 Zhong Cun


    "The daughter of a schr named Zhong?" Mrs. Zou frowned and said dissatisfied: "Didn''t you find some daughters from poor families? Why did you find the daughter of a schr? They have to sign a deed of sale when they enter the house. Schrs But someone with a good reputation, who is considered a schr, can allow his daughter to enter the mansion and be a maid?"


    She is still the maid serving the master.


    "Madam, please don''t worry. That girl is not Zhong Xiucai''s biological child, but an adopted daughter picked up on the road." Grandma Hong exined with a smile: "Zhong Xiucai''s family fled from famine. His family liked it, so in order not to embarrass Zhong Xiucai, the girl sold herself and came to our house to be a maid."


    Actually, Grandma Hong hid some things.


    Zhong Cun was not clear with Zhong Xiucai''s second son. The second son''s daughter-inw found out and threatened to drive Zhong Cun out. Zhong Cun had no choice but to sell herself into very.


    Mrs. Zou felt relieved after hearing this: "That''s good. Remember, they have to be willing to sell themselves, but they can''t be forced to do so, so as not to bring trouble to us."


    "Don''t worry, Madam, I''ll save you." Grandma Hong responded, and the next day she brought the eight girls into the Zou Mansion, divided them into the study and the main room, and served Zou County Cheng.


    And the Zhong Cun they were talking about was Ma Cun on the way to escape.


    Ma Cun originally wanted to use Zhong Xiucai''s name to find a good family to marry. But when she came to Tianfu County, she realized that Zhong Xiucai was nothing at all. Although they had the reputation of being a schr, they fled from famine and were still looked down upon by the locals. Those who could get married were farmers with slightly better conditions. .


    Ma Cun knew how hard it was to farm, and she would never dig food in the soil again until she died, so she heard that Grandma Hong was looking for someone to join the county government, so she sold herself as a maid.


    She has heard that many aunts start out as maids, and her goal is to be a aunt.


    Once she bes an aunt, a member of the official''s family, the master of the house, a superior person, able to trample all the farmers who are digging in the fields under their feet, no one will dare to look down on her anymore.


    The Luotian family of Qin Gu did not know that Ma Cun had changed her name to Zhong Cun and had joined the Zou Mansion as a maid.


    They are busy setting up stalls to make money.


    After Jiang Xianwei arrested Lu Laosan, their tofu stall became even more famous. Business was as good as on the Lantern Festival. Mrs. Chen was so busy that she and Mrs. Yan were frying tofu and bean dregs cakes together.


    Seeing that they were too busy, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang went to Xuanhufang to borrow a y stove and fry tofu in an iron pot.


    "Your six portions of fried five-spice tofu and ten golden bean cakes, please take them." Gu Dagui wrapped the fried five-spice tofu and bean dregs cakes in yellow paper and handed them to the guests.


    Boss, here are three portions of fried five-spice tofu and six golden bean cakes. Just after seeing off a customer, a new customer came to buy tofu and bean cakes.


    Hey, just wait, Ill do it for you right away.


    Boss, please bring thirty kilograms of white tofu and sixty packets of seasonings. Three customers stood in front of their stall, carrying baskets.


    These three guests are farmers from the countryside whoe to the town for the market. It is not easy for them toe to the town, so they buy a lot every time.


    When the third grandfather heard this, he said to them: "The tofu can be stored for up to five days. You must finish it within five days, otherwise it will spoil."


    Its the fifth day of February now. Although its still very cold, no matter how cold it is, this stuff cant be kept for too long, so whenever a customer buys too much white tofu, they will remind them. "Don''t worry, old man, we bought it for the people in the vige. After we finish it, there won''t be enough to eat." Whether it''s fried or stewed, as long as you add some seasonings to the Gu family''s tofu, it will be delicious. Everyone is very happy. Love to eat. Moreover, they are the only one selling it in the town. If they arrivete, they wont be able to buy it, so every time someone from the vigees to the town, they buy tens of kilograms.


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa smiled and asked Qin Sang to get them tofu.


    Qin Sang brought them thirty kilograms of white tofu and sixty packets of seasonings. He collected 450 cash and gave them to Third Grandpa.


    Mr. Chen was very happy when she saw that she had made such arge sum of money. She fried tofu and bean dregs cakes faster and was full of energy.


    After a while, another customer carrying a load came to the stall and shouted: "Boss, give us twenty kilograms of white tofu and twenty packets of seasonings."


    Qin Sang went to carry tofu for them again. The customer who was buying pan-fried five-spice tofu saw it and said quickly: "Brother, you can''t sell all the white tofu. If the white tofu is sold out, let''s go there and buy pan-fried five-spice tofu." Tofu?"


    Pan-fried five-spice tofu is made from white tofu. If the white tofu is sold out, the pan-fried five-spice tofu will no longer be sold.


    No, give me six more pan-fried five-spice tofu and ten golden bean cakes.


    Ill also add three more pan-fried five-spice tofu.


    Ill add six more golden bean cakes.


    The customers who were waiting all said that they were afraid that they might not be able to buy it if they were toote.


    Hey, here ites, here ites, Im doing it for you. Mrs. Chen was so happy that her whole body almost floated up. This business was so good that she could wake upughing even in her dreams.


    Gu Jinli and the others worked hard for an hour and sold out all the tofu and bean dreg cakes before noon. Those customers who had not bought any were very sorry andined to them: "Gu family, why don''t you prepare more tofu? We here Didnt buy any.


    With a smile on her face, Mrs. Chen gnawed on the bean dregs cake and replied: "Don''t worry, we will prepare more tofu tomorrow and make sure that everyone can buy it."


    A middle-aged woman carrying a vegetable basket gave Mrs. Chen a dissatisfied look: "You said the same thingst time, but what happened? Didn''t my family buy anything today? No, you can leave six portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu for my family tomorrow, plus Ten golden bean cakes, my children love to eat those golden bean cakes."


    Golden bean cakes sell better than tofu. Many times the tofu is still avable, but the golden bean cakes are sold out.


    Chen said: "Okay, okay, sister-inw Xu, don''t worry, I will definitely leave it for you tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, other customers who had not bought anything began to make reservations one by one. One family asked to reserve a few portions of fried five-spice tofu, and another family asked to reserve a few golden bean cakes. In a short time, dozens of portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu were ordered, amounting to hundreds. A bean dregs cake.


    After dealing with the scheduled wave of customers, they packed up their things and stored them in Xuanhufang. Then they rushed to the grocery store and bought two kilograms of wine, two bags of malt candies and some groceries. They then went to the grain store and bought five kilograms of white rice and I bought white noodles, and went to the meat stall to buy a few kilograms of meat, eggs, live chickens, and some cabbage and radishes, and then I hurried back to Dafeng Vige.


    They bought these things because Shang Xiucai sent a greeting note to their family, saying that he would bring his wife and daughter to visit the Gu family tomorrow.


    Shang Xiucai did it very formally, and they did not dare to neglect it, so they bought things and prepared a banquet tomorrow to entertain Shang Xiucai and his family.

 Chapter 104: Jiangs

    Chapter 104: Jiang''s


    Chapter 104 Jiang


    When I got home, it was already early in the afternoon.


    Several families are busy. Gu Dafu, Gu Dalin, and the Luo family are grinding beans and carrying buckets of ground soy milk to Gu Dashan''s house. After filtering the soy milk, they carry it to the kitchen of Gu Dashan''s house. inside.


    While Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan and Cui were boiling soy milk in the kitchen and ordering stew to make tofu.


    As for the half-old children of several families, they all went out to chop and collect firewood. Everyone was so busy that their feet never touched the ground, and no one was idle.


    When the third grandma saw theming back, she hurried to greet them and asked as usual: "How is business today? Did nothing happen?"


    She has been worried that Zou Xiancheng will cause trouble for them these days. Previously, the shopkeeper of Fugui Building wanted their prescription, and she was afraid.


    Its okay, business is going very well, no one is here to make trouble. The third grandfather removed his burden, took the money from Qin Sang, and said to them: You go home and be busy first, ande over to share the money in the evening.


    They are not rich, and there are too many ces where money is needed, so the money is paid one cent a day. This way the ounts are clear and everyone is happy.


    "Hey, Third Uncle, let''s go back first." Gu Damu said, taking Yan Shi home first. Qin Sang left the things bought by the Gu family and returned to the Qin family.


    Gu Jinxiu heard the noise and knew that they were back. He put down the half-finished shoes in his hands and brought them hot soy milk and bean cakes: "Grandpa Third, Xiaoyu,e here and eat something to cushion your stomach."


    Gu Jinli ate a bean cake and drank a bowl of hot soy milk, and then he feltfortable.


    After eating, Gu Jinli went to the kitchen to take over from Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan to make tofu. The two of them followed the third grandfather and called men from several families to go to the back vige to clean up their wastnd.


    The wastnd was full of weeds, thorns, gravel, and wooden piles. All these had to be cleared away and the soil turned over several times before crops could be nted. But their family was too busy, so they could only finish working at the stall and then rush to work in the fields.


    It wasn''t until dark that they carried hoes and baskets and went home.


    After a busy day, everyone was very tired, but there was hope for the day, and no matter how tired they were, they felt it was worth it.


    And now dinner is no longer stewed soybeans, but fragrant bean dregs cakes and golden fried tofu, as well as sweet and crispy soybean sprouts, and stomach-warming sweet potato and aged rice porridge. Everyone is very happy to eat. After dinner, the fatigue of the day was gone.


    After dinner, they had to share the money, which made everyone even more happy.


    "Sanbo, Dashan, we are here." Gu Dafu and others shouted outside the courtyard gate. After dinner, everyone gathered at Gu Dashan''s house to count and distribute the money.


    Gu Dashan went to open the door for them. After everyone came to the main room, the third grandfather took out all the money earned today and asked several family members to count it. After counting it three times, after making sure it was correct, he started to divide the money.


    We actually made seven taels and four hundred cash today, and the business is better than before. These seven taels and four hundred cash are pure profits, or the profit after deducting one tael of reserved capital. Mrs. Chu was originally worried that after the Lu family''s incident, their business would be worse than before. Unexpectedly, the business was better than before.


    Mrs. Chen proudly said: "Sister-inw Luo, what are you surprised about? You didn''t see the people buying tofu today. They were all crowded to buy, and there are still many that can''t be bought with us. Today Earning seven taels of silver is a small amount, but I can at least have eight taels tomorrow."


    The more Chen talked, the happier she became. She praised Gu Jinli again, and finally said with regret, "If I had a daughter like Xiaoyu, I wouldn''t have to worry about anything in my life." As long as shey at home, This daughter can earn her countless money.


    Gu Jinli thanked her, but said goodbye. She couldn''t bear a mother like Mrs. Chen, and would not be able to help but cut each other with knives. A gentle and gentle woman like Mrs. Cui was more suitable for her.


    After counting the money, everyone started to divide the money. Gu Jinli''s family received 22,960 cash, and the other six families received 740 cash.


    Everyone got the money, with smiles on their faces. After talking about setting up a stall tomorrow and entertaining Shang Xiucai, they went home.


    The next day, when it was dark, several families got up early, made tofu, set up a stall, and chopped firewood. After working for an hour, they rested for breakfast. After breakfast, Gu Jinlis family began to clean the courtyard in preparation for entertaining Shang Xiucai.


    At the beginning of the hour, two green-covered mule carts drove into Dafeng Vige. Soon they arrived at the old house at the end of the vige and stopped in front of the mud courtyard of Gu Jinli''s house.


    The first mule cart was driven by Ah Jiu, and there was a maid about his age sitting in front of the cart.


    The maid named Taozi, got off the mule cart first, took down a stool, ced it on the ground, bowed and lifted the green cloth curtain, and said to the people in the mule cart: "Master and Madam, the Gu family is here."


    Shang Xiucai got out of the car, first hugged his daughter Yuanyuan, and then helped Ms. Jiang get out of the mule cart.


    Ms. Jiang looked up at the dirt yard in front of her and asked Shang Xiucai next to her: "Is this right here?"


    Half of the wall of this mud yard has copsed, and the five yellow mud thatched houses are also low and dpidated. There are still people living in such old and dpidated houses.


    Shang Xiucai nodded: "Well, this is the home of our little benefactor."


    When Mrs. Jiang heard this, she felt very sad. This little benefactor''s family looked very poor, but she didn''t mean to look down on her little benefactor''s family. In her grandfather''s generation, the Jiang family was also a farmer digging in the fields. They were once so poor. It was only after her father joined the army that he became rich and allowed her to live the life of an officialdy.


    Ms. Jiang nced at the mule cart behind her and whispered to Shang Xiucai: "Are the gifts we brought a little short? How about adding another silver note?"


    Shang Xiucai shook his head: "No. Although the Gu family came from famine, they are not beggars. Since we regard them as benefactors and want to move around with them, we cannot do so."


    Giving a banknote is no different from buying a favor.


    Although this kind of kindness can indeed be bought and sold with money, the schr did not want to do so.


    The Qin Gu Luotian family are people with backbone. They are not like ordinary farmers who just tolerate being bullied. Instead, they are willing to report to the officials. They are not the kind of people who ask for repayment by asking for favors, so he is willing to respect them. They, treat them as old friends.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Jiang no longer persisted, and followed Shang Xiucai towards the Gu family''s courtyard. Before they reached the courtyard gate, Gu Jinli''s family came out to greet them.


    "This is my little benefactor''s cousin, Sanshu Gu, and this is my little benefactor''s father, Brother Gu..." Shang Xiucai introduced them to Jiang one by one, and then specifically told her: "This little girl is the little girl who saved our Yuanyuan." benefactor."


    Although the night of the Lantern Festival was chaotic, Mrs. Jiang vaguely remembered Gu Jinlis appearance. After looking at Gu Jinlis appearance, she smiled and said, He is really our little benefactor.


    "Xiaoyu has met Uncle Shang and Aunt Shang." Gu Jinli smiled and saluted Shang Xiucai and his wife. This was taught by Cui. He then looked at the little girl Shang Xiucai was holding and smiled at her: "You are Yuanyuan, right? .


    Yuan Yuan was also looking at Gu Jinli, and when he saw her talking to her, he was not afraid of the stranger. Instead, he nodded heavily and said in a soft and waxy voice: "Yes, Yuanyuan is Yuanyuan."


    This childish remark made everyone burst intoughter, which eliminated the gap between the two families when they first met, and made them more harmonious.


    Dont just stand around,e in and talk. The third grandma weed the three Shang family members into the house.


    Although the Gu family''s old house is dpidated, it is very clean. There is no ster or moss in the old house, and there is no peculiar smell, only a faint fragrance of wormwood.


    Gu Jinli will smoke the house with mugwort every three days topletely eliminate the musty smell in the house and kill many bugs and bacteria.

 Chapter 105: Examination

    Chapter 105: Examination


    Chapter 105 Examination


    Gu Jinxiu also made a cushion out of bup and spread it on the stool. When Jiang saw a picture of farmhouse smoke on the cushion, she was very surprised: "This picture is so well embroidered, it''s more beautiful than flowers."


    She has seen many people embroidering plum blossoms, crabapple flowers, and lotus flowers, but she has never seen anyone embroidering pictures of farmhouse smoke on coarse cloth.


    This te-sized picture is embroidered with a small farmyard, with smoke rising from the chimney; a crowing rooster standing on the farmhouse fence; and under the fence, a hen and a group of chicks are digging the ground for food. ; In the distance is farnd, and even further away is a forest and mountains.


    Looking at this picture, Mr. Jiang seemed to be immersed in the scenery in the picture, and his whole body felt rxed and happy.


    When Gu Jinxiu heard thepliment, she lowered her head with a blush on her face, turned around and went to the kitchen to get the prepared food to entertain Shang Xiucai''s family.


    Gu Jinli said: "This is embroidered by my eldest sister, and there is a better one. When Aunt Shang goes back, I will bring that embroidered picture back to you."


    Gu Jinxiu loved to embroider things, and originally nned to embroider them to sell them for money, but now that her family was busy, she had no time to embroider, so she only embroidered five small pictures, three of which were used to make cushions and ced on stools. One is hung in the main room for decoration, and one is ced in their room.


    Ms. Jiang was very happy and agreed happily: "Then Auntie will ept it."


    Ms. Jiang did not refuse. She knew that if she refused, she would push away the rtionship between the two families. Besides, she really liked the embroidery.


    After a while, Gu Jinxiu came in with a tray and brought in a te of fried five-spice tofu, a te of bean dregs cake, three bowls of sweet tofu pudding, and a pot of hot soy milk.


    "Shang Xiucai, Mrs. Shang,e and try our home-made snacks." The third grandmother greeted Shang Xiucai and his wife, and said with a slight embarrassment on her face: "Country people don''t have anything good to entertain, so don''t dislike them."


    Shang Xiucai said: "Third Aunt is joking, your tofu sells very well in the town. Many people can''t even buy it if they want to eat it. We are in luck today."


    He also said: "The third aunt calls me Wenyuan, and my wife, Wenyuan, can just call me." Wenyuan is the word for Shang Xiucai.


    The third grandma was a straightforward person and said smoothly: "Okay, I''ll give this olddy a big favor and call you Wenyuan and Wenyuan''s wife from now on."


    Ms. Jiang smiled and nodded, took the initiative to take a bowl of sweet tofu curd, and asked, "What is this? It looks like half-frozen ice and snow, which is very nice." Gu''s tofu stall didn''t seem to sell this kind of thing.


    Gu Jinli said: "This is bean curd, which is something before tofu is formed. It is sweet, tender and refreshing, and is very suitable for women and children to eat."


    "Well, then Yuanyuan and I want to try it." Mrs. Jiang took a spoonful of it with a wooden spoon and ate it. The tofu pudding melted in your mouth and had a hint of sweetness. It was very delicious: "It''s really delicious. , I have lived half my life and have never tasted such tender and smooth food.


    Mother, mother, if you want to eat, you must eat. Yuan Yuan kept looking up and wanted to eat for a long time. When she heard Jiangs words, she couldnt help but say.


    You little greedy cat. Mrs. Jiang smiled and scooped up a spoonful of beancurd and fed it to her.


    Yuanyuan fell in love with it as soon as she started eating it. She ate a whole bowl of sweet tofu pudding and was still moring for more: "Mom, I want to eat more."


    This wooden bowl is not small. Mrs. Jiang was afraid that she would umte food, so she did not dare to give it to her.


    Gu Jinli said: "Yuanyuan, there will be more delicious foodter. If you eat too much now, you won''t be able to eat good food soon."


    Really? Is there anything more delicious than sweet tofu pudding? Yuan Yuan asked with his big almond-shaped eyes, and couldnt help but swallow his saliva.


    Gu Jinli suppressed a smile, this little kid is still a foodie.


    She said: "Yes, there will be something more deliciouster, which is much more delicious than sweet bean curd."


    "Wow~" Yuanyuan''s eyes were bright and he said immediately: "Then Yuanyuan won''t eat it. It''s more delicious to keep the belly." As he spoke, Lao Luo, Ah Jiu and Tao Zi moved the thank-you gifts they brought. Arrived in the yard.


    The Shang family sent many things, including six pieces of cotton cloth, a bag of white rice, a bag of white flour, a fan of pork, four live chickens, two baskets of eggs, a jar of wine, a jar of meat oil, two pounds of sugar, two pounds of salt, Two pots of fresh glutinous rice paste, tworge iron pots with a diameter of half a meter, aplete set of farm tools, and a wheel.


    Grandpa San and the others were shocked when they saw so many things ced in the yard. The cloth and rice, noodles and meat dishes were fine, but the tworge iron pots, a set of farm tools, and the wheel were really a big gift.


    Gu Dashan said uneasily: "Shang Xiucai, this gift is too precious, we cannot ept it."


    The tworge iron pots cost at least eighty taels of silver, and the set of farm tools. In addition to shovels, hoes, firewood, and sickles, there was also an iron plow, which cost at least fifteen taels of silver, and then there was the wheel.


    Apart from the mules and horses that pull the cart, the most valuable thing about a cart is the pulley. This pulley costs ten taels of silver in the market.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Brother Gu, your little fish saved my family Yuanyuan. This is a life. No matter how much we give you, it is nothing. You can ept it with peace of mind. If you don''t ept this gift, our husband and wife will lose their lives in the future." I dont have the shame toe to your door.


    "This..." Gu Dashan was very embarrassed.


    Third Grandpa said: "Take it, it''s Wenyuan''s intention. And these things are all we need to use."


    They are clearing the wastnd, and they need the farm tools and iron plows, as well as the cart wheels. With the cart wheels, they can make a cart. In the future, they no longer need to carry tofu to the town, they can just use the cart to pull it.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan no longer insisted. After thanking Shang Xiucai, he epted the generous gift.


    "Hey, Third Uncle and Third Uncle, why are there so many things in this yard?" came Mrs. Chen''s high-pitched voice. She was carrying a basket with two cabbages and a few eggs in it, along with Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei. , Gu Dewang and Gu Defa came to the door.


    Mr. Chen is an acquaintance. After saying this, she looked at Shang Xiucai and his wife and said immediately: "Are these Shang Xiucai and Mrs. Shang? Look at their appearance, they look like officials, different from us farmers."


    He also praised Shang Yuanyuan: "This little doll must be the daughter of the schr. I also saw her on the Lantern Festival. She is really a pain in the ass."


    After Mrs. Chen finished speaking, she pushed Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang over and said, "These are my eldest nephew and son. They both studied and were literate when they were in their hometown. I shamelessly brought them here today. I want Shang Xiucai to give me some advice and see if I can crack open their elm heads, and then I can take the exams ande back with merit."


    If she had just escaped from the famine, Mrs. Chen would not have dared to have such an idea, but now that she is making a living in tofu and making some money, she has also dreamed of Mrs. Gaoming, thinking about letting Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang follow Shang Xiucai. Study for free, wait for a few years, and then take the exam ande back as a schr, so that she can be famous.


    The Third Grandma was very angry when she heard what Chen said. She smiled at Shang Xiucai and said, "Wenyuan, please ignore her, she is here to help with the cooking."


    With that said, Mrs. Chen secretly red at her and pulled her to the kitchen. Mrs. Chen did not make any fuss, but kept winking at Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang, asking them to ask Shang Xiucai for advice.


    As for Gu Yumei, she was brought here to curry favor with the schrs wife. In short, both of them should work hard for her, so as not to waste this great opportunity.


    Gu Dashan was very embarrassed and looked at Shang Xiucai apologetically and worriedly, fearing that he would me him.


    Shang Xiucai didn''t care, but said: "It turns out that you have read a book, which is rare. Go into the room and I will test you."


    Gu Dexing was very happy and pulled Gu Dewang and followed Shang Xiucai into the house.


    Gu Jinan also followed in, still carrying a thousand-word essay he had writtenst night in his sleeve.


    I quite like Chen. He looks annoying but cant do any big evil. He is the mostmon little person in life. PS: Please give me a name, the more rustic the better|O|Ouch~~

 Chapter 106: Oil and Sauce【1】

    Chapter 106: Oil and Sauce��1��


    Chapter 106 Oil and Sauce1


    After entering the hall, Shang Xiucai did not ask the three of them anything. He just asked Ah Jiu to go to the mule cart to fetch the Four Treasures of the Study that he had brought with him. Each person gave them a piece of paper, a pen, and some ink, and said to them: " Write down what you think you have learned best, either in writing or in an article."


    "Ah?" Gu Dewang was confused: "Didn''t the schr ask a question?"


    Mother said that the schr would only ask him a few questions, and he would just answer ording to the instructions. Why did he change this to write? What do you want him to write? He never went to private school at all.


    The only person in the Gu vige chiefs family who attended a private school was Gu Dexing. Gu Dewang was only eight years old, and there had been two years of drought in the northwest. He was only six years old when the disaster hit him. He had never gone to school at all. He only learned a few words from Vige Chief Gu and read the Three-Character ssic for a few days.


    Shang Xiucai smiled and didn''t reply. He just left Ah Jiu behind and watched them write. He himself said to Grandpa San and Gu Dashan: "Uncle Gu, Brother Gu, your tofu is a fresh food. Wen Yuan has always been curious about it. I wonder if I can go and have a look?"


    Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan wanted to make friends with Shang Xiucai, so they naturally agreed happily.


    They first went to the Luo familys yard and saw the beans being ground. Shang Xiucai pointed to the white soy milk flowing out of the grinding te and asked, "Is this soy milk?"


    Third Grandpa smiled and nodded: "Yes, but these are soy milk with bean dregs. The bean dregs must be filtered, then cooked in a pot, brine and turned into tofu curds, and thenpacted to make tofu."


    "What about the soy milk? Can it be eaten after cooking and adding sugar?" Shang Xiucai did not ask about the stew. Although he was curious about how the tofu was made, he knew that it was the Gu family''s secret recipe and he could not ask.


    Third Grandpa said: "The soy milk needs to be diluted with water. If you drink pure soy milk, the taste will be too strong and not good to drink."


    "That''s it." Shang Xiucai suddenly realized, and said: "How much tofu do you want to make this day? There is only one millstone, I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    The third grandfather said: "It''s really not enough. We are nning to buy stones to make a stone mill."


    Originally I nned to do it some time ago, but things happened with the Lu family, which dyed it.


    Hearing this, Shang Xiucai looked at the taciturn Gu Dashan with surprise on his face and said in a tone of admiration: "Brother Gu can also make stone mills. This is no small skill."


    Gu Dashan smiled honestly: "Anyone who is not skilled in craftsmanship is all the work he has done before."


    He was kicked out of the house by Mrs. Gu since he was a child to work as a carpenter, mason, well digger, stonemason, and all kinds of jobs.


    However, Shang Xiucai said: "There is an abandoned stone mill in my old house. Let Ah Jiu deliver it to you tomorrow, so you don''t need to buy another stone mill."


    It takes a lot of effort to polish a new stone mill. The Gu family is short of manpower when making tofu, so he might as well give them one.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Dashan quickly waved his hand and refused: "No, no, this stone mill costs a lot of money. Brother Shang, you have already given many generous gifts today, but you can''t give any more."


    Shang Xiucai smiled and said: "Brother Gu, that stone mill has been in the old house for almost twenty years. If you don''t want it, it will be left somewhere to attract dust. So don''t refuse."


    Gu Dashan had no choice but to agree.


    Brother Gu Damu and Gu Dalin listened to it and were very impressed. This Shang Xiucai didn''t have the airs of a county captain''s son-inw at all and was very kind.


    Gu Dagui and Gu Dafu were filtering soy milk at the side. When they saw Gu Dashan approaching, they quickly winked at him. After Gu Dashan came over, Gu Dagui asked him in a low voice: "Brother Dashan, my wife didn''t cause any trouble to your family, did she?"


    Last night Mrs. Chen said she would take a few children to let Shang Xiucai be his disciples and study with Shang Xiucai for free. He scolded her severely and said she didn''t take enough advantage.


    Mrs. Chen agreed to him at the time and said she would never mention the matter again. But today, as soon as he and her eldest brother came to the Luo familys yard to do work, she ran to Dashans house with her four children. He saw it and wanted to chase after them, but he was afraid that themotion would be too ugly and make Shang Xiucai disgusted with them, so he endured it. But I was really worried about Mrs. Chen, for fear that she would offend the son-inw of the county captain and bring trouble to their family.


    Gu Dashan said: "As long as my third uncle is here, everything will be fine."


    When Shang Xiucai heard what they said, he didn''t say anything. Farmers were like this, and it was for the sake of their children''s future. However, it was up to him to decide whether to ept disciples or not.


    Shang Xiucai walked around the Luo family yard and chatted with brothers Gu Dalin, Gu Dalin, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui for a while. Then he returned to Gu''s house and went to the kitchen to see the boiled soy milk, the tofu curds separated from the pulp and water, and the pressed of tofu.


    "It''s really amazing. After grinding, boiling and pressing the beans, they turned into a new food." Shang Xiucai sighed.


    Gu Jinli was talking to Cui, Gu Jinxiu, Gu Yumei and Jiang''s mother and daughter. When he heard this, he got up and left, came to Shang Xiucai, and took the opportunity to say: "In addition to making tofu, beans can also be used to make many foods, such as soybean paste." , bean sprouts, soybean oil, and a soy sauce that tastes simr to minced rice paste.


    Shang Xiucai was shocked when he heard this, and asked Gu Jinli: "Can we make oil and fresh minced sauce? Is this true?"


    Hash sauce is a sauce made from pickled meat. It is very expensive, so it only costs one tael of silver for a small pot on the market, and only wealthy people can afford it.


    But the soybeans only cost three cents a pound. If soy sauce could be made that tasted simr to the fresh soy sauce, it would be really... He couldn''t imagine how much of a sensation this soy sauce would cause.


    And that soybean oil.


    In Dachu, there are only two kinds of oil, one is meat oil for eating, and the other is pine oil for lightingmps. As for Dayong, he heard that there was a kind of ghee made from cow and goat milk, but he had never heard of soybean oil. If these soybeans could be made into soybean oil, it would be a great thing for the country and the people.


    Shang Xiucai knew that this matter was so big that he could not protect these two things with his current ability, so he said to Gu Jinli: "Good boy, who else have you told this matter?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle Shang, don''t worry, only a few of us here know about the soybean oil and soy sauce."


    She understands the sin of cherishing jade, so she will not make everything she knows how to make at once, but will do it one at a time. Only when she can protect this kind of thing can she make it.


    Before she just wanted to make tofu, it was because she met Shang Xiucai and knew that Shang Xiucai was the son-inw of the county captain, so she wanted to make fresh glutinous rice paste and soybean oil.


    With Jiang County Lieutenant''s ability in Tianfu County, he should be able to protect these two things and prevent them from causing death.


    After Shang Xiucai heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. He then asked Gu Jinli roughly how to make soy sauce and soybean oil.


    Gu Jinli gave a rough idea: "The production of soy sauce takes longer than that of fresh soybean paste. The fermented soybeans need to be marinated for half a year before soy sauce can be made. As for the soybean oil, the production time is rtively short, but it requires a lot of manpower. .


    Crushing beans and frying beans is very simple, but extracting oil is veryborious. Without more than tenborers, you cannot extract the oil manually.


    It takes ten kilograms of soybeans to produce more than one kilogram of soybean oil, so the oil production rate is not too high.


    But soy sauce is much better. Although it takes a long time to ferment and make, one pound of soybeans can produce two pounds of soy sauce. Its not troublesome to make, and its very cost-effective.


    Gu Jinli told all the pros and cons of soybean oil and soy sauce.

 Chapter 107: Oil and Sauce【2】

    Chapter 107: Oil and Sauce��2��


    Chapter 107 Oil and Sauce2


    When Shang Xiucai heard that making soybean oil wasbor-intensive, he was not deterred. In Dachu, only poor familiesckbor. For wealthy families, there are crowds of servants and there is no shortage ofbor.


    Although Shang Xiucai was a schr, he was not a person obsessed with learning. In addition to learning, he was also interested in misceneous studies. He was very curious about the skills of making new things.


    But it was the property of the Gu family after all. He was embarrassed to ask too detailed questions, but he was really itchy, so he said to Gu Jinli: "Good boy, these two are good things. If you want to do it, Uncle Shang will definitely help you. "


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this. Sure enough, she was right. Shang Xiucai heard about soybean oil and soy sauce. Although he was very excited, he did not ask her to write down the recipe and give it to him, and asked him to find someone to make it. Instead, he said that he would help her make it. These two things.


    Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan were used to Gu Jinli making weird things. They didn''t say much, but seeing Shang Xiucai''s excitement, they couldn''t help but worry: "This soybean oil and soy sauce are so good, will it cause trouble for us? "


    After what happened with the tofu recipe, this is what they are most worried about now.


    More than getting rich, what they want more is for their family to be safe.


    Shang Xiucai smiled and said: "Uncle Gu, Brother Gu, you don''t have to worry about this. My father-inw can still speak in Tianfu County."


    His father-inw is not only powerful in Tianfu County, but also has some connections in the military because he was born in the army. Therefore, if he wants to protect the Gu family and the soybean oil and soy sauce, he can still do it.


    not to mention


    This thing hasnt been made yet, lets wait until the child makes it.


    When the third grandfather and Gu Dashan heard this, they felt relieved. They originally wanted to stop Gu Jinli from doing such eye-catching things, but they rxed at this moment and said, "Okay, let the children do it by themselves first. It''s done." Besides, forget it if you dont seed.


    Gu Jinli was very happy when she saw that Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan agreed with her to make soybean oil and soy sauce. To be honest, this soybean oil and soy sauce is more profitable than tofu.


    If she wants to grow medicinal materials, she has to buynd and medicinal seeds, which cost a lot of money. It would take at least three years to harvest valuable medicinal materials, so making money by growing medicinal materials was very slow. She had to do other things to make money.


    Shang Xiucai asked Gu Jinli again about making soybean oil and soy sauce. The more he listened, the more interested he became. He wished he could see soybean oil and soy sauce now.


    Gu Jinli told him over and over again, and Shang Xiucai didn''t stop asking questions until Old Yan brought Mrs. Yan to help with cooking.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect Shang Xiucai to be so curious about these new things.


    Gu Yumei was sitting in the yard talking with Jiang and her daughter. She vaguely heard something about sauce, and was very curious. Gu Jinli thought of something new and was talking to Shang Xiucai.


    She wanted to go over and listen, but her second aunt told her to please the schr''s wife, so that she could find a good wife to marry through the schr''s wife, so she had to give up and did not go over to listen.


    But she felt a little ufortable. How could Gu Jinli know how to make so many new things?


    How great would it be if she could do the same?


    Gu Jinli didn''t know what Gu Yumei was thinking, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. If Gu Yumei dared to do anything, she would dare to let her die.


    Gu Jinli followed Lao Yan''s mother-inw and daughter-inw to her kitchen to help make a banquet for Shang Xiucai''s family.


    Gu Jinli thought that Shang Yuanyuan liked sweets, so he cut two kilograms of pork and made a dish of crystal sweet and sour pork; he also shaved off the chicken from a chicken and made a dish of sweet and sour chicken nuggets.


    The preparation of these two dishes is very simple. Just break the tendons of the meat, dip it in ayer of flour, roll it into the shape of meatballs or meat cubes, put it into the oil pan and fry it until crispy, then remove it to control the oil, and then Adjust the sweet and sour sauce, put the sweet and sour sauce into the pot and cook until it thickens. Pour in the fried meatballs or meat cubes. Wait until the meatballs or meat cubes are coated with the sweet and sour sauce before serving.


    Since several families woulde to stay with him today and there were many people eating, Gu Jinli cut anotherrge piece of pork, rolled it in flour, and made tworge pots of fried crispy pork. I mixed two bowls of seasonings, one with chili powder and one without. Pour it into the crispy pork and mix it evenly with chopsticks. Two pots of crispy, fresh and spicy fried crispy pork are ready.


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t help but swallow her saliva when she saw the charred and crispy fried pork. She couldn''t help but grab a handful of fried pork and stuff it into her mouth. While eating, she said, "It''s fragrant, crispy, and delicious."


    The third grandma simply couldnt see it and scolded Mr. Chen angrily: "You are a ghost who has starved to death and reincarnated. Have you been starving during this time? Why are you still behaving like this without eating anything?"


    This is the niece-inw. If she were her daughter-inw, she would be mad at Mrs. Chen.


    Ms. Chen didnt reply and just ate indifferently.


    Gu Jinli said calmly next to him: "I deliberately made too much of these two pots of fried crispy pork. I wanted to distribute them to several aunts and uncles to take home after entertaining Uncle Shang''s family."


    She raised her head and grinned at Mrs. Chen: "Auntie, finish your share."


    "What?" Mrs. Chen almost choked to death when she heard this. Her flesh ached so much that she licked her face and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, aunt is just helping me taste it, not stealing it. You have to give me a share." Crispy meat." This meat was so delicious that she couldn''t eat enough. She had to take it home.


    Gu Jinli didn''t even look at her. He turned around and took the soaked rice to Luo''s house to grind it into rice milk. He then returned to the kitchen and took out a t-bottomed pottery bowl. He put the rice milk into the pottery bowl and steamed the rice milk over water. , in just two minutes, the rice milk solidified into rice noodles.


    After steaming like this for two quarters of an hour, two tes of rice noodles were steamed.


    She cut the rice noodles into finger-widths with a kitchen knife that had been boiled in boiling water, chopped some minced meat, put in fresh minced meat sauce, stir-fried the minced meat, poured it into two tes of rice noodles, and then put it in the house to nt it. Pull out a few green onions, chop them into pieces, and sprinkle them into the rice noodles to make a soft, glutinous and chewy southern snack.


    Mrs. Chen saw that the rice noodles were very crystal clear and wanted to try a chopstick, but Gu Jinli red back: "Auntie, you don''t want to sell tofu tomorrow."


    Chen choked and quickly retracted his hand. You dont have to eat this fresh food, but you have to make money.


    Gu Jinli, his third grandma, and Lao Yans mother-inw and daughter-inw worked in the kitchen for an hour, and it wasnt until about noon that the banquet was ready.


    And Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Gu Dewang also finished dictating their best words or articles.


    Gu Dewang looked at his handwriting and almost cried. It was too ugly. Many words were separated from front to back and top to bottom. No one else could understand it except him.


    He wanted his cousin to help him write, but Ah Jiu was watching from the side. When he moved closer to his cousin, Ah Jiu called him with a smile: "Brother Wang."


    As if he had done something bad, he immediately retreated, not daring to ask his cousin for help.


    After the ink was dry, Ah Jiu put away the words and articles they had written and said, "I will give these three pieces of paper to the master, don''t worry."


    Gu Dexing was a little disappointed. It turned out that he didn''t just watch and ept his disciples on the spot, but now that he wants to be a disciple, he can only do this.


    Lets eat. The third grandma shouted, taking out the steaming dishes one after another on a wooden tray.


    Because the officials and their families were very particr, they divided the table into men and women. However, the ce in the house was small, so the women ate in the main room, and the men could only eat in the yard.


    Fortunately, it is noon now, it is rtively warm, and there is a fire in the yard. It is not that ufortable to eat in the yard.

 Chapter 108: Guest and host enjoy themselves

    Chapter 108: Guest and host enjoy themselves


    Chapter 108 Guests and hosts enjoy themselves


    Although the dining ce is simple, the food is rich. There are fried crispy pork, braised pork, crystal sweet and sour pork, sweet and sour chicken, braised bamboo rat, and stewed chicken. These are all meat dishes, and the portions of each meat dish are the same. There are many, either tworge pottery basins or tworge pottery bowls.


    Vegetarian dishes are naturally indispensable, including pan-fried five-spice tofu, fried egg with chives, Chinese cabbage in vinegar, fresh bean sprouts stir-fried in chicken soup, and rice noodles with gravy specially made by Gu Jinli for Shang Yuanyuan.


    When making tofu at home, Gu Jinli took off the tofu skin and made a three-wire spring roll with the tofu skin. The inside was stuffed with nched bean sprouts, shredded eggs, shredded chicken, and shredded green onions, and then smeared a little caramel and simmered with fresh fermented glutinous rice sauce. The sauce bes a spring delicacy.


    Every family knows that Shang Xiucai and his family areing today. As long as there are no stalls selling tofu, they alle to keeppany. The Qin family is also here.


    But only Qin Lao and Qin Sang came, Qin Eng still didn''te. He was still repelling them as before.


    On the fire in the yard, Qin Sang was roasting three hares and four carps on an iron te.


    He went into the mountains to catch rabbits the day before yesterday, and he went to the river in Dafeng Mountain this morning to fish for carps. They are real delicacies from the mountains and rivers.


    The method of grilling fish was taught by Gu Jinli. Qin Sang has grilled it several times and now he has learned it.


    He was busy in front of the fire alone, sometimes sprinkling seasoning on the rabbit, and sometimes applying sauce to the grilled fish. His movements were not hectic, but seemed to be flowing smoothly.


    Shang Xiucai saw this interestingly and came over and asked: "Are you... grilling fish?"


    He has never seen this method of grilling fish on an iron te. When I went to attend cultural gatherings in the past, there were also those crazy people who grilled fish, but they always skewered the fish on branches and grilled it directly on the fire. It looked wanton and crazy, but the taste of the grilled fish was really unttering. .


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, Xiaoyu said that the fish grilled on the iron te is delicious. There is no smoky smell, only a burnt aroma."


    Shang Xiucai was interested and stood aside to watch.


    They were grilling fish and rabbit in the yard, and the hall was already filled with women and children from several families.


    The third mistress knew that Mrs. Jiang was ady from an official family, and was afraid that Mrs. Chen and the others would be too rude and bump into Ms. Jiang, so she set up two tables in the main room.


    At one table, Lao Yan''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, Chen, and their children ate, and at the other table, she, Cui, Gu Jinli, Gu Jinxiu, and Cheng Geer apanied Jiang''s mother and daughter.


    Gu Yumei was originally assigned to Chen''s table, but she stood and refused to leave. The third grandmother was afraid that something would happen, so she had to let her sit down.


    Since Jiang''s father was a county captain, the family members did not dare to speak while eating and ate carefully for fear of losing face.


    Yuan Yuan was not afraid of food. He still remembered what Gu Jinli said that there was something more delicious than sweet bean curd. Looking at the table full of food, he asked Gu Jinli: "Sister, sister, are all these things better than bean curd?"


    With her chubby hand, she pointed at the te of rice noodles with crystal clear gravy and asked, "Is this it?" It looked a bit like sweet bean curd, both of which were shiny.


    "Yes, this rice noodle dish with gravy also counts." Gu Jinli nodded, pointed at several dishes with his hand, and said: "And this crystal sweet and sour pork, sweet and sour chicken, and bean skin spring rolls are all for Yuan Prepared by Yuan.


    "Wow~" Yuan Yuan almost drooled when she heard that there were so many dishes specially prepared for her, and said to Mrs. Jiang: "Mother, mother, if you want to eat, eat."


    Mrs. Jiang hugged her and said, "Don''t move around. Mom will mp it for you."


    Mrs. Jiang saw that the gravy rice noodles were very soft and glutinous, suitable for children, so she picked two pieces, put them into Yuanyuan''s small bowl, and fed them to her.


    Yuan Yuan stuttered, took a piece of rice noodles into her mouth, and chewed it with her millet teeth. After eating, she said to Mrs. Jiang, "It''s waxy, delicious."


    Ms. Jiang smiled and nodded her forehead: "Greedy cat."


    He gave her two more pieces of crystal gourd meat. Yuanyuan fell in love with them as soon as he ate them: "It''s sweet and delicious."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang also ate one. It was really sour and sweet, and very delicious. She sighed: "Are these the food from your hometown? It''s really delicious, delicious, and very appetizing."


    Many of the dishes on this table were things she had never seen before.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Where is the food in my hometown? Xiaoyu figured it out by himself."


    Ms. Jiang was very surprised when she heard this, but thinking about it, it is not surprising that this child can make tofu and several fresh dishes.


    She praised Gu Jinli a few times and ate all the dishes on the table. The more she ate, the more delicious they became.


    The third grandma saw that she was happy with her meal, and she was relieved.


    Outside the house, the men also ate happily. Although Shang Xiucai was a schr, he could drink wine and eat meat with them. He even carried a wine sk and a knife to cut the roasted rabbit. He was quite a fanatic. mean. But Shang Xiucais favorites are rice noodles with gravy and grilled fish.


    The grilled fish on the iron te did not have the smoky smell of grass and wood, only the burnt aroma and the deliciousness of the fish. When he took it into his mouth, it was crispy and juicy. It was so delicious that he ate half of it.


    Next is the crystal sweet and sour pork, which is sour and sweet, and very appetizing. There are also fried bean sprouts in chicken soup. The crispy bean sprouts and the deliciousness of the chicken soup are really refreshing.


    Especially in February, when there is no harvest, it is really ufortable to suddenly eat bean sprouts after eating cabbage and radish all winter long.


    This meal is a feast for both host and guest.


    After eating, it was already four o''clock in the afternoon, and Shang Xiucai''s family of three sat at Gu''s house for another half an hour. When it was almost time to say goodbye, they left.


    The third grandmother and Mr. Cui packed up a return gift and took it back to Shang Xiucais family: Its all home-made tofu, spices, bean sprouts and the like. Its not worth much. You can take it home to eat.


    Shang Xiucai and his wife did not refuse and epted the return gift.


    Gu Jinli wrote down an embroidery piece by Gu Jinxiu, as well as the recipe for rice noodles, soy milk, and bean sprouts, and gave them to Mrs. Jiang.


    Ms. Jiang was very surprised to see that she actually wrote down how to make these three things. In Dachu, almost no one would tell anyone about their skills. She hesitated whether she should ept them?


    Shang Xiucai said: "Take it, this is the child''s wish."


    Since we are going to make old friends, we can''t be so polite.


    Mrs. Jiang happily epted it and promised: "Good boy, don''t worry, my aunt will never spread these three things to anyone."


    Gu Jinli didnt care, it was just some food with no technical content.


    Several families sent Shang Xiucai and his family out. Yuan Yuan was reluctant to leave. He grabbed the door of the courtyard and said, "I can''t leave, I still want to eat delicious food."


    The food at Sister Xiaoyus house is so delicious that she wants to keep it instead of going back to eat steamed eggs.


    Ms. Jiang patted her hand lightly and pretended to be angry: "You are so greedy, your sister Xiaoyu''s family doesn''t want you."


    When Yuan Yuan heard this, he immediately looked at Gu Jinli with tears in his eyes and said pitifully: "Sister Xiaoyu... Yuan Yuan usually eats very little."


    Gu Jinli almost couldn''t helpughing. He took out a piece of fried five-spice tofu wrapped in yellow paper and handed it to Yuan Yuan: "Here, my sister left this for Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan can eat it on the way. After eating, Lets y at my sisters house again.


    Yuan Yuan let go of the hand holding the door leaf, hugged the bag of fried five-spice tofu, and nodded heavily: "Well, Yuan Yuan wille to my sister''s house to y after eating."


    Ms. Jiang seems to have lost her temper. Why did she give birth to a daughter who loves to eat so much?


    After such a fuss, the Shang family finally left.


    Until he left, Shang Xiucai did not ask Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang individually about their knowledge, nor did he talk about epting disciples.


    Gu Dewang was relieved, Gu Dexing was disappointed, and although Gu Jinan was also disappointed, he thought that since Ajiu had epted the words and articles they wrote, Shang Xiucai would definitely read them. As long as he waited patiently, there would be results.


    At the home of the vige chief, He Dacang said to the vige chief: "Dad, Jiang County Lieutenant''s son-inw and his family are gone."


    Shang Xiucai came to visit the Gu family with two carts of things. There was quite amotion. Everyone in Dafeng Vige knew about it, including the head of He Vige.


    What have you given away? Vige Chief He asked.


    He Dacang said: "The people who went to see the people moving things said that they had given away a lot of things, including rice, noodles, meat, vegetables, iron pots, farm tools, carts, and wheels."


    Vige Chief He was surprised that he even gave away iron pots and farm tools and wheels. These were big items and couldn''t be bought with less than a few dozen taels of silver.


    However, given the wealth of the Shang family and the Jiang family, a gift of dozens of taels is not a big deal. The most important thing is to see what happens next.

 Chapter 109: wait and see

    Chapter 109: wait and see


    Chapter 109 Waiting and Seeing


    He Dacang asked Vige Chief He: "Dad, what should we do next? Should we go and show our favor to the Gu family? Shang Xiucai did note alone today, he came with his wife and daughter. His wife is the daughter of Jiang County Lieutenant , being able to visit the Gu family and stay to eat, it seems that County Lieutenant Jiang really wants to protect the Gu family."


    Although it is a life-saving grace, what kind of family is the Gu family? They are just victims fleeing famine. But Shang Xiucai''s daughter-inw was the daughter of Lieutenant Jiang County. She was a real officialdy. She didn''t even have toe to thank her in person. She could just give her some money and buy her life-saving grace.


    Ke Shang Xiucai took his daughter-inw to the Gu family''s door, pretending to be on good terms with the Gu family.


    The Gu family is very lucky. He Dacang sighed. From now on, when walking with the Shang family and the Jiang family, no one would dare to underestimate them.


    Vige Chief He did not immediately make up his mind to make good friends with the Gu family, but said: "Let''s see again. Maybe the schr wants to save face, so he came to visit in person. I can''t say what will happen in the future."


    If after this time, the Shang Xiucai family no longer interacts with the Gu family, but their family rushes to make friends with the Gu family, the Lu family will definitely be angry. When the Lu family gets up again, the He family will have to go around without food.


    He Dacang was squatting on the ground warming himself by the fire. When he heard this, he frowned and said, "Still waiting? Dad, if you wait any longer, it will be toote."


    When the Gu family really establishes a foothold and they get closer, will the Gu family still like them?


    "Furthermore, the Gu family''s tofu business is very good. People in the town are crazy about buying it. They can make a lot of money in a day. The Gu family now has a backer and a business, and it is about to start. If our family doesn''t rely on it, wouldn''t it be wrong? Are you wasting the opportunity to make good friends?" Although his family belongs to the vige chief, his family does not make a living. Apart from his father being the vige chief, his second brother works as an ountant in a cloth vige in the county. Does he need a backer? Backer, whether to make a living or not.


    He Dacang was not very smart, so he didn''t think as much as Vige Chief He. He felt that the Gu family was well, so he wanted to lean in to help his family, but Vige Chief He was used to being cautious and still shook his head: "Don''t rush, wait and see. "


    "Then the Lu family has suffered such a big loss at the hands of the Gu family. They will not let it go. They will definitely take revenge. If our family relies on it now, while the Shang family and the Jiang family will not have any contact with the Gu family, wait until the Lu family calms down. , when we start to retaliate, our family will be implicated."


    Vige Chief He warmed himself by the fire, looked at the deste courtyard, and said the same sentence again: "Don''t be anxious, wait a little longer."


    He Dacang had no choice but to suppress his desire to make friends with the Gu family and continue to wait.


    In addition to Vige Chief He''s family, many vigers in Dafeng Vige are also paying attention to the Gu family. They want to get close to them, but they are afraid of the Lu family''s revenge. After hesitation, like Vige Chief He, they choose to wait and see.


    Shangjia Vige is the closest vige to Qingfu Town. It only takes two-quarters of an hour to walk to the town, but it is quite far away from Dafeng Vige. Even by mule cart, it took Shang Xiucai and the others half an hour to get home.


    After arriving home, the family changed out of their heavy clothes for visiting guests and drank a cup of warm tea before feelingfortable.


    Yuanyuan yed at Gu''s house for a long time and fell asleep after returning home.


    Mrs. Jiang carried her to the bed in the inner room, put a thick quilt on her, and then lit up the charcoal fire in the room before going to the outer room.


    Shang Xiucai took out the calligraphy and articles written by Gu Jinan and the others. When he saw a piece of paper full of crooked characters, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Ms. Jiang came over and saw the word, and she covered her mouth andughed: "Who wrote this?"


    Shang Xiucai pointed to a name in the upper right corner of the paper and said: "Gu Dewang." This was what Ajiu told him in advance. Otherwise, just looking at the factory page in the upper right corner, he would not have recognized these three people. The name is Gu Dewang.


    Shang Xiucai put down Gu Dewang''s calligraphy and then looked at Gu Dexing''s. Gu Dexing wrote the Xueer chapter and Weizheng chapter of the Analects of Confucius in the Four Books.


    It can be seen that Gu Dexing wanted to be an official, but he was not very proficient in the Weizheng chapter. He only finished the Xueer chapter, but failed to finish the Weizheng chapter. He had long said that he should let them write down the characters or articles that they thought they had learned best. However, Gu Dexing clearly did not learn the Weizheng chapter well, but for the sake of performance, he still forcibly wrote the Weizheng chapter.


    Shang Xiucai thought about the expression on Gu Dexing''s face today, shook his head, and read the next article.


    I didn''t have any expectations at first, but my eyes lit up. This is a thousand-character article, a thousand words, all written. The pen is sharp, the silver hook is like a dragon, and it is like a mountain. It has a momentum of its own. .


    Good, well written. Shang Xiucai was very satisfied with this piece of writing, and judged people by words: This Gu Jinan is ambitious.


    When Mrs. Jiang heard this, she looked at the writing in his hand. Seeing that the writing on the paper was majestic and majestic, like a silver snake dancing wildly, she couldn''t help but nodded: "This writing is good. But..."


    She paused and said, "I also want to be an official. There is a hint of eagerness in my words."


    Perhaps they knew about Xianggong''s reputation and wanted to be his disciples, so they allpeted to show off.


    When Shang Xiucai heard this, he frowned slightly, stood up, walked around the room a few times, and finally came to the desk, picked up a pen, dipped it in ink, and wrote two words on the paper: Wen Zhi.


    It was very clear. He just wanted to know what Gu Jinan''s ambition was in this life?


    Although he did not take the civil service examination and was not interested in bing an official, he did not think there was anything wrong with wanting to be an official.


    However, he doesn''t like officials like Zou Xiancheng. If Gu Jinan wants to be such an official, he will not teach him.


    Mrs. Jiang looked at the word "Wen Zhi" written on the paper and asked Shang Xiucai: "Do you want to recruit a disciple?"


    Shang Xiucai has a very good rtionship with Jiang. He will not hide anything from her. He nodded when he heard this: "I do have this intention. First, I think Gu Jinan is good, and second, this can maintain the rtionship between our two families."


    He looked at Mrs. Jiang and said, "The Zou family and the Lu family are not vegetarians. When they calm down, they will definitely find ways to deal with the Gu family. Only if we keep walking with the Gu family can we make those two families afraid and not dare to attack the Gu family."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang did not object to Shang Xiucai''s doing this. Instead, she nodded and said, "This is how it should be."


    Lets not say that the Gu family is their familys savior, just say that her Jiang family has a grudge against the Zou family, so they will help the Gu family.


    Shang Xiucai felt relieved when he saw that she had no objection to his contact with the Gu family. But he was afraid of wronging Mrs. Jiang, so he asked her: "How do you feel about getting along with the women of the Gu family today? If you don''t like them in your heart, you don''t have to go in the future. I''m here to interact with the Gu family."


    Mrs. Jiang gave him an angry look and said, "Look, as you said, although the Gu family is a refugee fleeing from famine, they are a measured and courageous family. After getting along today, judging from the Gu family''s behavior, it''s OK Coming and going.


    She thought for a while and then added: "Especially Mrs. Cui, there is an indescribable charm in her movements. She looks like an authentic peasant woman, but she doesn''t feel like it."


    In short, Ms. Cui gave her a strange feeling.

 Chapter 110: Luoxiu

    Chapter 110: Luoxiu


    Chapter 110 Luo Xiu


    Shang Xiucai did not ept the words. After all, Cui was a woman. He was a man and it was not easy for him to talk about a woman.


    Ms. Jiang took out the embroidery piece by Gu Jinxiu and showed it to Shang Xiucai: "My lord, look at this picture."


    Shang Xiucai looked at the embroidered picture and saw more than a dozen figures embroidered on thepass-sized doubleyered Gebu. The people in the picture were either cutting down trees to build straw sheds, making fires for cooking, or walking in the mountains. Looking for food and water, every character is lifelike, as if they are living on cloth.


    Shang Xiucai was a little surprised: "This picture is really vividly embroidered."


    Although the embroidery is made on cheap Gebu, the color of the embroidery thread used is also very simple, just four colors: gray, white, ck and blue. However, because of the exquisite embroidery skills, it does not make people think that the embroidery is cheap, but adds a simple and heavy feel. feel.


    Ms. Jiang was also very satisfied with this piece of embroidery and said: "This was embroidered by Xiaoyu''s eldest sister. At the beginning, I simply thought that the embroidery sister was just superb in embroidery. But after thinking about it on the way back, I realized The embroidery method of this embroidery is quite simr to Luo embroidery.


    Luo embroidery is one of the four major embroideries. It is famous for being good at embroidering figures and scenes. The figures and scenes embroidered by Luo embroidery are all very vivid. In the previous dynasty, it was ssified as pce embroidery. It was a tribute and was only circted in the pce. Among the high-ranking officials and nobles, there are very few on the market, and it can be said to be hard to find.


    It was not until Dachu that Luo embroidery spread among the people.


    If this embroidery is really Luo embroidery, it would be worth a lot.


    Shang Xiucai frowned when he heard this. After a while, he said to Ms. Jiang, "Maybe it''s just a simrity. You don''t need to take it to heart. We just have to deal with the Gu family sincerely."


    Shang Xiucai didnt want to explore too much.


    Ms. Jiang understood what Shang Xiucai meant, nodded and said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Sir, I know what I know, and I won''t ask any questions."


    No matter what the origin of Ms. Cui is, she is just a peasant woman now. Their family only gets along with the Gu family to repay their kindness and does not want to dig up the secrets of Ms. Cuis past.


    Early the next morning, Lao Luo and Ah Jiu each drove a mule cart toward the Gu family in Dafeng Vige.


    Due to the weight of the stone, it took a full hour for the two mule carts to arrive at Dafeng Vige and stop in front of the Gu family''s courtyard.


    Ah Jiu raised his voice and shouted: "Uncle Gu family, we have brought the stone mill. Take a look, where should we put it?"


    The third grandfather followed Gu Dagui and his wife and Gu Damu and his wife out of the stall. Gu Jinli didn''t go today, so he followed Gu Dashan to greet him. He came to the back of the mule cart and saw that there were two stone mills, one big and one small, in the mule cart. surprised.


    Gu Dashan said: "Didn''t you say one? Why did you send two?"


    Ah Jiu smiled and said: "There were originally two stone mills in the old house, one big and one small, which are convenient to use. Look, where should I put these stone mills?"


    The yard of Gu Jinli''s house is full of wooden boxes filled with tofu, and there is no room to put two stone mills. Gu Jinli thought for a while and said: "Take the big one to Luo''s house, and keep the small one and put it outside the kitchen door."


    Therge stone mill was over half a meter in diameter and was too big, while the small stone mill was only over a foot in diameter and was very suitable for home use, so I kept it.


    "Okay, let''s move the small stone mill in for you first." Ah Jiu called Lao Luo, and the two of them tied the small stone mill with thick ropes, carried it on two poles, and carried it outside the Gu family''s kitchen door for the Gu family to put away. good.


    Gu Dashan had already run to Luo''s house and called Luo''s father and Uncle Tian who were grinding beans.


    The Luo family father and son, the Tian family father and son, including Qin Sang all came.


    This big stone mill is so heavy that five or six men cannot lift it.


    Lao Luo had good driving skills and said to the men of the house: "I''ll drive the car into the yard first, and then I''ll take the stone mill out."


    "Hey." Several men responded and made way for Lao Luo to lead the mule cart into the Luo family''s yard.


    The yards of their families are veryrge, with a front yard and a back yard, each covering about half an acre.


    Lao Luo drove the mule cart into the front yard and stopped in the middle of the yard.


    Luo''s father and others came over and started moving the stone mill. The stone mill is divided into three parts: the chassis and the upper and lower grinding fans. Qin Sang was only fourteen years old, but he was extremely strong. He could lift the half-meter-long grinding fan out of the mule cart by himself, and with a bang, the grinding fan stood on the ground. , holding the grinding fan by himself, rolled the grinding fan to the left side of the yard.


    Luo''s father was injured when he was young, but he did not dare to do what Qin Sang did. Instead, he and Luo Wu carried down another grinding fan. The father and son rolled the grinding fan and ced it on the left side of the yard.


    The remaining chassis was carried by Uncle Tian and his son, Gu Dashan and his son, with wooden sticks as big as fists, to the left side of the yard, and ced on arge buried stone.


    Immediately afterwards, the Luo family and his son put the two grinding fans on the chassis and installed them, and the stone grinding was finished.


    After being so busy, several members of the family were sweating all over.


    Seeing that the stone mill was moved, Ah Jiu added, "There are still things that haven''t been moved. Let''s make another trip."


    As he said that, he turned around and left with Lao Luo.


    Gu Dashan caught up and asked: "Aren''t there only two stone mills? Why are there still things?"


    But Ajiu and Lao Luo had already driven far away in a mule cart and did not reply to his words.


    Gu Dashan sighed and muttered: "I don''t know what else to pull?"


    Gu Dexing knew that the servants of Shang Xiucai''s family wereing, so he rushed over in a hurry. He didn''t see the servants of Shang Xiucai''s family, so he asked Gu Dashan: "Uncle Dashan, where are the servants of Shang Xiucai''s family?"


    Gu Dashan said: Just left.


    "Leaving?" Gu Dexing said anxiously: "Why did they leave so quickly? Why didn''t you stop them?"


    Gu Jinli nced at Gu Dexing and said, "It took a full two-quarters of an hour to move this stone mill. It''s ridiculous for you to me others for beingte."


    If this young master hade earlier, he would have met people.


    Gu Dexing''s face turned red, he was so ashamed by Gu Jinli''s words.


    Gu Dashan has a good temper. Seeing him like this, he smiled and said: "Brother Xing, don''t worry, Ah Jiu and the others wille backter."


    When Gu Dexing heard this, his eyes lit up: "Really?"


    Gu Dashan nodded: "Really, I said there is something else to be delivered."


    Gu Dexing was very happy and did not go home again. Instead, he stayed at Luo''s house and waited for more than an hour before Ah Jiu and Lao Luo came.


    Lao Luo and Ah Jiu moved a lot of things this time, including tables, chairs, benches, two stone husks, and tworge iron tes.


    As soon as Gu Jinli saw these two iron tes, he knew that they were specially made for their family by Shang Xiucai.


    No one in Dachu uses iron tes to make things, so their family can use iron tes to make pan-fried five-spice tofu, but she did not refuse, let alone tell the truth.


    Gu Dashan saw these two iron tes and knew that the iron tes were expensive and did not want to ept them. However, Ah Jiu''s sharp tongue soon convinced Gu Dashan to ept the iron tes.


    Gu Dexing knew that Ah Jiu and the others were here again, so he hurried to the Gu family and asked Ah Jiu: "Shang Xiucai has read the article I wrote. Did he say anything?"


    Gu Dexing was frightened to death all the way on the run, especially after the murders by evil people. After settling down, he did not dare to go out for a while. However, after being confused for such a long time, he finally found something he wanted to do, and that was Study to test your fame!


    This is what he has been doing since he was a child. Apart from this, he can''t do anything else, and he doesn''t want to learn other jobs. He hates chopping wood and grinding beans. His hands are used for writing. It''s not used to do these rough jobs.

 Chapter 111: Not accepted

    Chapter 111: Not epted


    Chapter 111 Not epted


    When Ah Jiu heard what Gu Dexing said, he directly replied: "Brother Gu Jiaxing, I have already read the words and articles you wrote yesterday."


    When Gu Dexing heard this, he became excited and asked Ah Jiu: "What did Shang Xiucai say? Is it, is it..." He thought his article was good and wanted to ept him as his disciple?


    Ah Jiu smiled and said, "The master didn''t say anything. He just asked me to give you three letters. Here, these are yours and Wang Ge''er''s."


    Ah Jiu took out three letters from the bag on his waist and handed two of them to Gu Dexing.


    Gu Dexing took it and rushed out of the Gu family yard without having time to thank Ah Jiu. As soon as he left the Gu family yard, he couldn''t wait to open the letter with his name on it.


    But seeing the content of the letter, Gu Dexing''s heart went cold. The letter only said two sentences, one of which was an evaluation of his knowledge, saying that if he wanted to study, he could go to a private school in the town and study for ten years. , maybe you can get a good name.


    Thest sentence clearly stated that he would not ept disciples.


    Gu Dexing couldn''t believe that the article he wrote was so good, yet Shang Xiucai didn''t ept it?


    He couldn''t believe it was true, and opened the letter with Gu Dewang''s name on it. There was only one sentence written on the letter: You can seek enlightenment from Xu Tongsheng in Songzigou.


    Obviously he looked down upon Gu Dewang''s knowledge and was not even willing to enlighten him.


    Gu Dexing finally felt more bnced, but he was still unwilling to give in. Why didn''t Shang Xiucai ept him as his disciple?


    If he can be a disciple of Shang Xiucai, he can establish a rtionship with Jiang County Lieutenant, and their family can benefit from this.


    But after all, Gu Dexing was only a seventeen-year-old boy and a country boy with limited knowledge. He couldn''t think of a better way for Shang Xiucai to ept him as his disciple, so he could only go home in despair.


    Ah Jiu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Gu Dexing was not entangled. He looked at Gu Jinan beside him and handed him a letter: "Brother An, this is the letter from the master."


    Gu Jinan took it anxiously, thanked him, went back to his and Brother Cheng''s room, opened the envelope and read the letter on it.


    There are only two words written on the letter: Wen Zhi.


    Gu Jinan frowned, but he quickly understood what Shang Xiucai meant. Shang Xiucai was asking about his ambition.


    Gu Jinan immediately took out a pen and paper and wrote a sentence on the yellow paper: My only ambition in this life is to protect my family and serve the people.


    After writing, he looked at this sentence and became anxious again. He wrote "protect the family" in front, indicating that the first thing he wanted to protect was his family, and the second thing was to plead for the people.


    If Shang Xiucai reads this answer, will he think that he is a selfish person and therefore not ept him?


    Gu Jinan hesitated, but he did not change his answer. After the ink dried, he folded the yellow paper, put it into a simple envelope made of yellow paper, and handed it to Ah Jiu: "This is what I gave to Uncle Shang." Please help Ninth Brother to deliver your reply to Uncle Shang."


    Ah Jiu took the letter and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Brother An, I will definitely bring the letter." His master is also waiting.


    Ajiu didn''t stay at the Gu family for long. After delivering the things, she took the bean dregs cakes given by the Gu family and a return gift prepared by Cui, and drove back to Shang''s house with Lao Luo.


    Gu Jinan stood in the yard for a while, then returned to the kitchen to make tofu.


    Gu Jinli saw that he was very nervous and did not ask him what he had written to Shang Xiucai. Instead, he took out a bag of soybeans and started picking beans to make soybean oil.


    It took a full hour to pick out twenty kilograms of soybeans. She took the soybeans to the small stone mill outside the kitchen and started grinding the beans with the stone. She worked for more than an hour before grinding twenty kilograms of beans.


    After the beans were ground and it got dark, Gu Jinli tidied up and went to cook.


    She is willing to use oil when cooking, which makes it more delicious, so she will cook whenever she is at home. Although Ms. Cui felt sorry for her, she felt more sorry for her child, so she just let Gu Jinli do whatever he wanted.


    Dinner consisted of fragrant sweet potato rice, fried crispy pork leftover from yesterday, pan-fried tofu, scrambled eggs, fried bean sprouts, and cabbage, minced meat and tofu soup. It was very oily and the whole family had a great time.


    The third grandmained: "This is too good to eat. If you have crispy meat, don''t make eggs. And with this rice, you can just drink porridge. No need to make dry rice." But seeing that the children no longer look like they used to. Although I am so skinny, I feel that eating like this is worth it.


    After dinner, several families came to Gu Jinli''s house for the usual routine of counting and dividing money.


    Their business is very good now, selling 350 kilograms of tofu, 200 kilograms of bean dregs, and hundreds of packages of spices every day.


    After everyone finished counting the money, Gu Jinan began to report: "After deducting the reserved capital, today''s profit is twelve, three hundred and sixty yuan."


    His family can receive 4,214 cents, while the other six families can each receive 1,2036 cents.


    Aunt Tian covered her heart and said, "You can get one tael of silver a day. Oh, this is really too much."


    When they first started making tofu business, each of their families could only get a few hundred cents a day. Today, they can get more than one tael. It is really something that they never dreamed of.


    Mrs. Chen looked at Aunt Tian with disdain and said, "Is this too much? There will be more in the future. Nowadays, every household in the town eats our tofu, and there are still many today." Food shopse to our stall and ask if they want to make our pan-fried five-spice tofu. They are just dreaming. This is our livelihood, how can we let them follow suit?"


    Speaking of this, Ms. Chen was very proud. Because she made a living by making tofu, many people in the town came to fawn over her and tried to figure out how to make tofu. But who was she? Can you tell them?


    The families happily distributed the money and went home.


    The next day, it was the Luo family''s and Tian''s family''s turn to set up a stall, and Gu Jinli and Qin Sang also followed.


    She also brought her family''s household registration. After arriving in the town, she helped open a stall. She and Qin Sang went to the iron shop and ordered ten discus discs the size of tes and two three-pound hammers. .


    The cksmith was very curious about what she made and asked, "This hammer is still useful. Why do you make iron biscuits at home?" But he couldn''t eat it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and thought of a reason to fool the cksmith: "My family wants to make something fresh and use this discus to make it, so I ordered the discus."


    Nowadays, the Gu family''s tofu sells well. Everyone in the town knows it, and the cksmith also knows it. After hearing what she said, he didn''t ask any more questions. After looking at her household registration, he said: "Iron is expensive now. A pound of pig iron costs For one tael of silver, you can make ten discus discs, each weighing one kilogram, and two hammers weighing three kilograms. These things will cost twenty taels of silver."


    This is pretty cheap.


    If you want to do it, leave a deposit of five taels of silver and you cane and pick it up tomorrow afternoon.


    This thing is easy to make, and it only requires a little more work with a hammer. As for the discus, just hit it a few times.


    Gu Jinli still had some silver money given by Qi Yi in his hand, so he readily gave a deposit of five taels of silver and left the iron shop with Qin Sang.

 Chapter 112: price increase

    Chapter 112: price increase


    Chapter 112 Price increase


    After leaving the iron shop, Qin Sang hesitated for a while and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing making these discus? It costs a lot of money. Do Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan know about this?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang. The young man''s face was only worried, without any intention of ming her for spending money. He smiled and said: "Brother Qin, don''t worry, my parents know. I told them to order discus." Hammer presses soybean oil.


    Pressing soybean oil? Qin Sang frowned, not knowing about soybean oil.


    "It''s oil squeezed out of soybeans, which can be sold for money." Gu Jinli knew that Qin Sang was worried that she would lose all her money, so he said: "You don''t have to worry about me losing money. If the soybean oil can''t be made, I can still make a discus iron." Sell the hammer to the iron shop."


    Iron can be smelted again after being melted and will not be wasted. And the iron shop is happy to collect these things. After all, there is no need to go to the Yamen again, which is much more convenient.


    Seeing that she had a n in mind, Qin Sang put down his worries and the two of them quickly returned to the tofu stall.


    Nowadays, the business of the tofu stall is already very good, and people are all carrying baskets or carrying burdens to buy tofu.


    Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian were frying tofu and bean dregs cakes on the iron te. Uncle Tian was packing the guests with yellow paper. Luo Huiniang was watching the fire while getting spice packets for the guests. Father Luo was carrying white tofu for the guests. Third Grandpa Everyone is busy collecting money.


    The guest is still urging: "Boss, please hurry up. I''m still in a hurry to get to work. Remember to add some spicy food."


    People whoe to buy tofu include residents of the town, farmers whoe to the town to sell their produce, and people whoe to work in the town. These workers think the bean dregs cakes are fragrant, and those who are willing to buy them will buy one or two. Come for breakfast.


    "Coming,ing,ing soon." Mrs. Chu responded while using a small shovel to flip the tofu and bean dregs cakes on the iron te. After a while, she put the fried tofu and bean dregs cakes into a basket aside. , Aunt Tian handed it to Uncle Tian to pack.


    Gu Jinli hurried to help. They brought an extra iron te today. She put the washed iron te on the y stove borrowed from Xuanhufang and started to make a fire to fry tofu and bean dregs cakes.


    With a sizzling sound, pour in the oil and wait until white smokees out of the iron te. Then put the tofu cut into small pieces and the palm-sized bean dregs cakes on the iron te and start frying.


    After a while, the tofu and bean dregs cakes were fried until golden brown on both sides. Then grab a handful of seasoning powder and sprinkle it on the tofu and bean dregs cakes. The fragrant vor came out immediately. Fry for a while and sprinkle a little of the guests'' requirements. With the spicy food, this batch of tofu and bean dregs pancakes are ready.


    Qin Sang came over to help with packing. The eight people in the group moved quickly. After working for more than half an hour, the number of guests became less and less. They could finally take a breath and no longer have to be so busy.


    Im so exhausted. Luo Huiniang was biting the bean cake and drinking the soy milk she brought from home. She almost copsed on the stool: I wonte here again next time. Its easier to grind spices at home.


    Gu Jinli flipped the tofu and bean dregs cakes with a shovel, and deliberatelyughed at her: "You said the same thingst time, why don''t you do it the same way?"


    Luo Huiniang chuckled: "I think it would be interesting to set up a stall."


    Although she is tired from working at the stall, she cane to the town to y. She is happy when she sees peopleing and going, so there is no way she will note.


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, what were you doing just now?"


    I went to the iron shop and ordered some discus discs and hammers.


    Discus and hammer? Luo Huiniang was puzzled: What do you want those things for?


    "Make oil." Gu Jinli sprinkled the tofu and bean dregs cakes with seasonings, fried them for a while, sprinkled them with spicy pepper, and shoveled the tofu and bean dregs cakes into the basket.


    Qin Sang held a small shovel in one hand and yellow paper folded into a funnel shape in the other. He shoveled six pieces of tofu into the yellow paper, wrapped it in twos and twos, and handed it to the guests aside: "Your fried pancake Five-spice tofu with spicy sauce.


    Hey, your tofu is getting more and more delicious as you make it. The guest took the tofu, smelled it through the yellow paper, and left with satisfaction.


    Can discus be made into oil? Luo Huiniang continued to ask.


    "Yes." Gu Jinli took out tofu and raw bean dregs cakes and continued to fry them on the iron te. Luo Huiniang didn''t understand this, but she felt that ying with discus was better than ying with snakes, so she didn''t ask any more questions, but hurriedly finished her food and went to get spice packets for the guests.


    Today is not a market day, but their business is still good. Before noon, the tofu they brought was sold out, and the spice packets were sold out half an hour ago.


    Many customers who came to buy white tofu did not buy the seasoning packets andined a few times, only to leave in frustration with the white tofu.


    Aunt Tian rummaged through the basket: "The spice packets are brought ording to the kilograms of white tofu, howe they are sold out?"


    Mrs. Chu said: "Don''t look at it. Even if it''s sold out, all the food shops and stalls in the towne to us to buy it."


    The spices made from small fish are so delicious that food shops and food stalls in the town are rushing to buy them. They buy dozens or hundreds of packages at a time.


    When Aunt Tian heard this, she hurriedly said: "Then we have to go home and grind the spices quickly, otherwise we will not be able to supply them."


    Gu Jinli was helping to clear the tables and stools and listened to what they said.


    After a while, they cleaned up the stall and moved the things to Xuanhufang for storage.


    Dr. Du was treating patients. When he saw theming, he only took the time to say hello to them and started busy again.


    When eight-year-old Du Xusheng saw Gu Jinli and the othersing, he ran over with his five-year-old sister and shouted: "Grandpa Gu, Uncle Luo, Uncle Tian..."


    Called everyone once.


    The third grandfather smiled and handed two packs of pan-fried five-spice tofu and bean dregs cakes to their siblings: "Take these to eat with my sister."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Gu." Du Xusheng thanked him, gave his sister two bags of things, and asked her to go back to the backyard to watch the fire making the medicine. He helped move the things. If the big items couldn''t be moved, he helped move the stools. , bowls and chopsticks, until everything is moved.


    Xuanhufang was very busy. After they finished moving their things, they didnt stay too long. They only spoke a few words to the old doctor Wu in the backyard, then left Xuanhufang and went to the grain store to buy soybeans.


    Shopkeeper, bring us three hundred catties of soybeans, Luos father said to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper''s surname was Tao, and he originally looked down on people like them who were fleeing famine. But for the past half month, they had been buying soybeans in the shop every day, buying several hundred kilograms of soybeans every time. Shopkeeper Tao started to take them seriously. Every time they came they were greeted with smiles.


    This time was no exception. After hearing what Luo''s father said, he quickly walked out of the counter with a smile and said to the waiter: "What are you doing here? Go get the soybeans for Brother Luo."


    Hey, lets go right away. The guys hurriedly went to weigh the soybeans.


    I thought everything would go as smoothly as before, but when paying, shopkeeper Tao said: "Food is expensive now, and the price of soybeans has gone up. From today on, it will cost five cents per catty."


    Luo''s father''s face suddenly darkened: "Five cents per catty? Why is it suddenly so expensive?"


    This is almost twice as expensive.


    Shopkeeper Tao smiled and said: "You are fleeing famine, and you also know that the northwest has been drought for more than two years, and there is no harvest. Although the soybeans are unptable, they are still food, so the price will naturally increase."

 Chapter 113: harvest beans

    Chapter 113: harvest beans


    Chapter 113: Collecting Beans


    Third Grandpa said: "It snowed heavily during the Chinese New Year. The drought has eased. The price of rice, flour and cotton has been falling recently, but why has the price of soybeans increased?"


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli didn''t understand anything. She said to Shopkeeper Tao: "Shopkeeper, this farmer sells soybeans to your grain store. The most expensive price is five cents per catty. When it''s cheap, it''s two cents." There is money for one catty, three cents for two catties, but you want us to pay five cents for one catty, which is really a sky-high price, and the price increase is not like this."


    She smiled, with disdain in her smile, and said, "Is it because you see using here to buy soybeans every day, and you are the only grain store in this town, and you want to take a bite of our meat?"


    I must have seen them buying soybeans every day, so I guessed that the tofu was made from soybeans, and seeing that their tofu business was so good, they wanted to increase the price.


    Gu Jinlis guess was correct. Shopkeeper Tao guessed that their tofu was made of soybeans. Seeing that their business was booming, he wanted to increase the price so that he could make a huge profit.


    The Gu familyes to the grain store to buy soybeans every day, and each time he buys three hundred catties of soybeans. With an extra two cents per catty, he can earn an extra six hundred cents a day, which is more than half a tael.


    But shopkeeper Tao is a man of honor, so he can increase the price, but if Gu Jinli exposes him, he will not feelfortable.


    Shopkeeper Tao red at Gu Jinli with an unkind expression, turned to look at Third Grandpa, and said, "Mr. Gu, youe to us every day to buy soybeans. I can''t cheat anyone. The price of soybeans has indeed gone up. If you If you dont believe it, you can go to grain stores in other towns and ask.


    The third grandpas face looked very ugly. The meaning of the second half of Taos words was already very clear, which was to take advantage of the fact that he only owned a grain store in Qingfu Town and wanted to take a bite of their flesh.


    But if they dont buy soybeans here, where else can they buy them?


    Shopkeeper Tao saw that Third Grandpa was silent and knew that he was in trouble. He immediately started shaking and said to Third Grandpa: "Mr. Gu, your family has been setting up a stall in the town for more than a day or two. You should know that we are the only family in this town." Grain shop, your family will have a stall tomorrow. If you cant buy beans, will your stall still be able to sell it?


    Shopkeeper Tao''s face, which used to be quite good, was now extremely ugly, and even his raised beard gave off a viinous air.


    Third Grandpa was angered by Shopkeeper Tao''s words, which was clearly a threat.


    Luo''s father was also very angry. He pointed at shopkeeper Tao and said, "Shopkeeper, when you open a business, you have to pay attention to the long term. If you do this, you will ruin your reputation."


    Shopkeeper Tao is not afraid. The Gu family are just victims fleeing famine. What can he do if he bullies them?


    What''s more, shopkeeper Zeng said that the Gu family has offended the county magistrate, and if he can make the Gu family suffer, the county magistrate will definitely be happy.


    "The price of soybeans is this now. If you want to buy it, buy it. If you don''t want to buy it, leave." Shopkeeper Tao knew that the Gu family wanted to make tofu, so he was determined to eat it.


    Unfortunately, what he responded to was Gu Jinli''s words: "You can keep these soybeans to get moldy, we won''t buy them!"


    Third Grandpa, lets go. Gu Jinli took the lead to walk out of the grain store.


    The Third Grandpa and the others saw that she had already spoken out, so they had no choice but to follow her and leave.


    The group of people returned to the tofu stall. Mrs. Chu saw that their faces were not good and they did note back with soybeans, so she hurriedly asked: "What''s going on? Where are the soybeans? Why didn''t you buy them?"


    Luo''s father said: "The shopkeeper Tao of the grain store raised the price of soybeans to five cents per catty. He was obviously trying to trick us, so we didn''t buy them."


    "Five cents a pound, is this shopkeeper Tao crazy?" Mrs. Chu was shocked. Soybeans are the mostmon thing and can be grown anywhere. And because the coarse grain is difficult to cook, it has always been cheap. The most expensive price was only four cents per catty. The five cents per catty of soybeans was really a sky-high price.


    Aunt Tian looked worried: "I didn''t buy soybeans, what will I do the day after tomorrow?"


    Now that it is cold, they prepare tofu a day in advance, but the tofu at home is only enough to sell for one day, and it will be gone when it is sold out tomorrow. Gu Jinli said: "Let''s go home and collect beans. These soybeans are a coarse grain that every household has. We charge three cents, so we must be able to sell a lot of them."


    She didnt believe it. Without Shopkeeper Taos grain store, she wouldnt be able to buy soybeans?


    Grandpa No. 3 nodded: "This is a good idea. Come on, let''s go home and collect the beans."


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli shouted at the market: "Uncles and aunts, our Gu''s tofu stall collects soybeans for three cents per catty. If you have soybeans, you can bring them tomorrow, and we will collect as much as you want."


    There were many farmers selling agricultural products at the market where they set up stalls. When they heard this, they all asked: "Little girl from the Gu family, do you really want to collect soybeans? Three cents per pound?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, it''s three cents per pound. Our Gu family''s stall is here. If you want to sell it, bring it over tomorrow."


    A man who was selling soybeans hurriedly said: "No tomorrow, I have two bags of soybeans here, weighing sixty kilograms. If you pay three cents a kilogram, I will sell the soybeans to you now."


    His mother-inw gave birth to a son, but the family was poor and had no money to buy eggs, so he wanted to sell the soybeans at home and buy a basket of eggs to give to the mother-inw for confinement. But the price offered by the grain store was too low, only three cents for two kilograms. He was reluctant to sell it, so he picked it here, hoping to sell it at a good price. Unexpectedly, this good price really came.


    The man carried the soybeans to the Gu family''s tofu stall, opened the linen bag and showed them the soybeans inside: "They are all good beans, dried in the sun and not moldy."


    Luo''s father grabbed two handfuls of soybeans, looked at them, put a few more in his mouth and crushed them. After tasting the taste, he said to Grandpa San: "Uncle San, their soybeans are pretty good, let''s buy them."


    Third Grandpa also looked at the two bags of soybeans, nodded and said, "Okay, buy them."


    Sixty catties of soybeans cost three cents per catty. The third grandfather counted one hundred and eighty cents for him.


    The man took the money and carefully put it into his purse. He smiled and thanked the third grandfather: "Thank you very much, old man. You have helped my family a lot."


    Luo''s father poured the two sacks of soybeans into the basket, returned the sacks to the man, and the man took the sacks and left.


    After this deal waspleted, everyone around them knew that they were really harvesting soybeans, and they all said, "Mr. Gu, I also have soybeans. I will bring them to you tomorrow."


    Mr. Gu, I also have soybeans at home. Ill bring them to you tomorrow. They cost three cents a pound.


    Third Grandpa said: "Okay, three cents per catty, don''t worry, I won''t overprice you."


    After a while, the group left the town and walked towards Dafeng Vige.


    They walked very slowly today. Every time they passed a vige, Father Luo and Mrs. Chu would go to the vige to talk about harvesting soybeans.


    By the time they returned to Dafeng Vige, they had already harvested four hundred kilograms of soybeans, and the dozen or so viges passing by knew that the Gu family was going to harvest soybeans.

 Chapter 114: make good friends

    Chapter 114: make good friends


    Chapter 114 Making Friends


    After Jiang Xianwei helped them out, a few families in Dafeng Vige showed kindness to them. When they saw them returning from closing their stalls, they took the initiative to say hello: "Brother Gu, you are back from closing your stalls. How is business today? It''s quite prosperous, right?" ?


    The person who asked the question was He Laoguo who lives in Houcun.


    He Laoguo is sixty this year. He has five sons and thirteen grandchildren in his family. The family is very prosperous, but he is still poor. Today, the whole family is still crowded in a dirt yard and living on the fifteen acres ofnd at home.


    He dreamed of making his family rich. Seeing that the tofu business of Qin Gu Luotian''s family was doing well, he wanted to establish a good rtionship with them. I thought that if Qin Gu Luotian''s family needed help, they would think of his family.


    As for the Lu familys revenge?


    Bah!


    His family is almost at a loss to open the pot. Are they still afraid of the Lu family''s revenge?


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "It''s not bad, it''s about the same as usual."


    The third grandfather did not say clearly how the family business was, but he said: "Brother He, our family is harvesting soybeans, which costs three cents per catty. If your family has soybeans that you want to sell, you can sell them to our family, and we will charge you any amount."


    He Laoguo was shocked. He was originally squatting, but he couldn''t help but stood up and asked: "Is what Brother Gu said true? Your family charges three cents per pound for soybeans? Don''t you lower the price?"


    Three cents per catty of soybeans was the price paid by the grain store. They sold them to the grain shop for two catties for only three cents. The price paid by the Gu family was twice as high.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "Don''t lower the price."


    He Laoguo couldn''t sit still anymore after receiving the exact words, and hurriedly said: "Brother Gu, wait, I will get soybeans for your family right now."


    He Laoguo hurriedly entered his yard and shouted: "Big seedlings, two seedlings and three seedlings, you bastards, hurry up and bring me the soybeans from home and send them to your Uncle Gu''s house."


    Grandpa Third and the others continued walking towards the old house at the end of the vige. When they got home, they told everyone about collecting soybeans.


    Mrs. Chen was pounding spices at Gu Jinli''s house. When she found out that the price of soybeans in the grain store had increased, she was so angry that she cursed shopkeeper Tao: "I''ve already seen that it''s not a good thing. He looks like a dog, but he''s actually a profiteer with a rotten heart." , who specializes in eating the flesh and blood of our farmers, bah, curse him for giving birth to a son without an asshole, and giving birth to a daughter is a small life for a woman!"


    After scolding, he added: Its not bad if we harvest the beans ourselves, and we can also lower the price.


    She knew that the price of soybeans at the grain store was only two pounds and three cents.


    Third Grandpa said: "We charge three cents per catty, so we can''t lower the price, but we have to be careful when harvesting the beans, and we can''t ept bad beans that are moldy or insect-eaten."


    Ms. Chen immediately lost interest after hearing that she couldn''t lower the price. What else could she earn if she couldn''t lower the price?


    The Third Grandma and the others were also very angry when they heard about the increase in soybean prices at the grain store, but looking at the 400 kilograms of soybeans that Luo''s father, Qin Sang, and the others picked back, they felt that this harvest of beans was not bad. At least they were picking things. What''s the price? If they have the final say, there will be no need to worry.


    Grandpa San and the others rested for a while, and He Laoguo took his eldest son, second son and third son to Gu''s house carrying soybeans.


    He Laoguo went to the head of the vige to borrow arge scale. At this moment, he held the big scale and said, "Brother Gu, we have sent the soybeans. Please weigh them. How many kilograms are there?"


    Third Grandpa said: "Let''s take a look at the beans first."


    It should be, Brother Gu, take a look.


    Grandpa San and Father Luo inspected the three loads of soybeans from He Laoguo''s family. They saw that the soybeans were very dry in the sun and were not moldy or insect-eaten. They nodded and said: "The beans are good, let''s weigh them."


    He Laoguo quickly asked his three sons to weigh the soybeans using arge scale.


    "Uncle Gu, the total is three hundred and twenty-six pounds." He Laoguo''s eldest son He Damiao said.


    After the third grandfather heard the weight, he counted the money and gave He Laoguo nine hundred and seventy-eight cents: "Here, this is bean money." He Laoguo took the money excitedly and almost had red eyes: "I have been growing soybeans all my life, and this price is the best I have ever sold. Brother Gu, don''t worry, I will sell all my beans to you in the future. If your family doesn''t want them, I will sell them to others."


    No matter what other families think of the Qin Gu Luotian family, He Laoguo feels that these families have real abilities. Which person who fled from famine can get to know the county captain and be friends with the county captain''s son-inw?


    Which person who fled from the desert can afford to make a living? Or is this a new way to make money?


    He Laoguo wanted to make good friends with the Qin Gu Luotian family, so he said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, if your family is harvesting beans, you should pay attention to the He Laosi and He Daqian families. They are all from the Lao He family." You''ve got a reputation for settling down, so you can''t let them deceive you."


    Third Grandpa also wanted to make friends with an honest man like He Laoguo, so he asked Third Grandma to bring out a te of bean dregs cakes and distributed it to He Laoguo and his three sons. They all ate and talked, but it onlysted for two-quarters of an hour. During the time, I chatted a lot with He Laoguo and learned some things about the He family.


    He Laoguo was a sensible man. After he had finished reminding him what should be reminded, he took the money and his three sons and went home happily.


    Before leaving, he said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, if your family needs arge scale, you can rent it from He Shiliu''s. He Shiliu''s has arge scale. You only need to pay one penny to use it once."


    He''s family doesn''t need any money to use the wedding hall, but now I don''t know what Vige Chief He''s attitude is and whether he will help the Gu family, so it''s better to spend some money and rent a wedding hall from He Shiliu''s family.


    Hey, I understand, thank you for reminding me, Brother He. After Third Grandpa sent He Laoguo and his family away, he stayed at home, waiting to collect the beans.


    Gu Jinli took over from Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan to make tofu and let them work in the wastnd.


    Before dark, another family in the vige came to sell soybeans. It was the home of He Laoguo''s younger brother. This family was also poor. They sold a total of 400 kilograms of soybeans and took one, two or two hundred coins, and went home happily. .


    In less than half a days work, they harvested a thousand kilograms of soybeans.


    Because of the soybean collection, after counting the money in the evening, the third grandfather did not divide the money. Instead, he said: "There will be peopleing to sell soybeans tomorrow. I won''t divide the money for now. You have to keep it to buy soybeans."


    Chen''s heart ached very much: "Uncle San, we have harvested one thousand kilograms of soybeans today, which is already enough. Don''t harvest any more tomorrow. We won''t be able to use up all the soybeans we harvested."


    Gu Jinli said: "This soybean must be harvested, and we must harvest it inrge quantities. We are not afraid of harvesting tens of thousands of catties."


    She exined: "Why did Shopkeeper Tao dare to increase the price for us? That''s because he is the only grain store in the whole town. He has a monopoly on the supply of soybeans. We didn''t buy soybeans from him today. He is not in a hurry. But if he knows that we are harvesting soybeans, he will definitely be anxious, and then he will take action and use his connections to start harvesting soybeans inrge quantities."


    Qingfu Town is so big and the soybeans are limited. By then, we wont be able to harvest soybeans even if we want to. We have to harvest more soybeans before Shopkeeper Tao takes action, so that we can win against him.


    This incident is just the beginning. Shopkeeper Tao definitely has other options.


    The adults were talked through, and although Ms. Chen felt sad that she would not get any money tonight, she still agreed.


    Aunt Tian was timid and asked Gu Jinli worriedly: "We are from outside. What should we do if shopkeeper Tao incites the people in Qingfu Town not to sell our soybeans?"


    Gu Jinli said: "There are no soybeans in Qingfu Town. We can go to the two nearby towns to collect them. If that doesn''t work, we can go to the county town to buy them. These soybeans are not expensive. If this family doesn''t sell them, there will always be someone else who sells them."


    In short, this is not a problem. Shopkeeper Tao feels that he is awesome and thinks that as long as he raises the price of soybeans, he can control them.

 Chapter 115: miscalculation

    Chapter 115: miscalction


    Chapter 115 Miscalction


    However, collecting beans is a messy job, and many strangers wille to the door. Gu Jinli was worried that Gu Jinxiu was a grown-up girl, so he said: "Grandpa Third, let Rob''s family do the work of collecting beans in the future. .


    Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, would take turns to work at the stall, but Luo Wu would not. He never left the stall. He grinded beans at home every day and often ran to her house. Gu Jinli knew that he was worried about Gu Jinxiu and wanted to guard her.


    So she wanted to leave the job to him.


    Luo Wu could not agree more. Without waiting for Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, to speak, he said: "Third Grandpa, I can do this job. Let the bean sellere to my house."


    The third grandfather looked at Luos father, Mrs. Chu, and asked, Tiezhu, Tiezhus wife, what do you say?


    Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, naturally nodded in agreement: "The beans are originally ground at my house. Putting the ce where the beans are collected is more convenient than at other houses."


    The matter is settled.


    On the second day, many people went to Luos house to sell beans, and at the tofu stalls in the town, there were also many farmers carrying loads of beans to sell to them.


    "Mr. Gu, we are here to deliver soybeans to you. Look at my soybeans. They are dry and plump. There are no bad beans."


    The same goes for mine, they are all good beans that have been picked.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "Go to Xiaoyu and Sang, weigh the soybeans to them, and thene to the old man to get the money."


    When the bean seller heard this, he hurriedly went to find Gu Jinli and Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli, Qin Sang, took Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingliang to collect beans together. The two half-year-old children collected two thousand kilograms of soybeans in just one hour.


    At the grain store, shopkeeper Tao was happily waiting for the Gu family toe to him to ask for help, but who would have thought that he had miscalcted.


    As soon as the Gu family left their stall, arge group of farmers came to deliver soybeans to them.


    Shopkeeper Tao was so angry that he smashed the abacus on the counter and cursed: "You''ve gone too far. These poor people dare to sell soybeans to the Gu family. This is a p in the face of my Tao family."


    "To attract good fortune, go and spread the word. If anyone dares to sell beans to the Gu family, our Tao family''s grain store will not ept their food!"


    Farmers make a living by cultivating thend and selling food. If he doesn''t collect their food, the food of those poor people will just wait to rot in their hands.


    Go find a few beggars and ask them to smash up the Gus tofu stall. Youve only been setting up the stall for a few days and you think youre a businessman? Damn, youre a bunch of poor people. The mud on their legs hasnt been washed off yet.


    Dont worry, shopkeeper, Ill take care of it now. Zhaofu hurried to the ruined temple outside the town, found Liu Sanzi, gave him a tael of silver, and asked him to lead a group of beggars to cause trouble at Gus tofu stall.


    He also promised to give him one tael of silver and a pound of rice after the work waspleted.


    Liu Sanzi, a group of beggars who had no family or job, besides begging, also made a living by helping rich households do shady things. When they saw a jobing to their door, they naturally agreed and came with twenty beggars in an aggressive manner. When we got to town, we went straight to Gus tofu stall.


    As soon as I arrived at the Gujia tofu stall, I sat in front of their tofu stall and sang a begging song. In short, it meant begging for food and money, and I would not leave until I gave it.


    The farmers who came to sell soybeans and the customers who came to buy tofu and bean dregs cakes saw this and stepped away for fear of hurting themselves.


    Third Grandpa wanted to put an end to the problem, so he took a basket of bean dregs cakes to them and said, "We are a small business and have nothing to give you. Let''s eat these bean cakes for convenience."


    After Liu Sanzi grabbed a few bean dregs cakes, he pped the bamboo basket away with his palm and fell to the ground. He cried, "Oh, the Gu family is beating people and bullying the beggars." Several beggars followed him and rolled on the ground. Sa Po, crying and shouting: "The Gu family is killing people, bullying beggars."


    The remaining dozen beggars picked up the wooden sticks in their hands, surrounded the third grandfather, pointed at him and said: "Old guy, if you dare to hit our eldest brother, please pay for it!"


    The third grandfather was confused. He didnt expect that he was so kind as to bring them bread to eat, but he was beaten up and rake.


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian were frightened. They went out to do business well, but they encountered beggars causing trouble.


    Gu Damu and Yan were also very frightened. Gu Dagui and Chen were so angry that one picked up a pole and the other picked up a shovel to fight the beggars.


    But before the couple could take action, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang rushed out.


    With two bangs, Qin Sang kicked a beggar away and knocked down another beggar with a punch.


    Gu Jinli grabbed a beggar''s hand, twisted it hard, and broke the beggar''s hand with a click, then kicked him down with a flying kick.


    Pulling out the dagger, with a whoosh, she shed a beggar who was hitting her with a wooden stick. Then she jumped in front of Liu Sanzi, stepped on his abdomen with her foot, then put the dagger against his neck, and sneered: "I want to make trouble here." Extorting money without even checking whether you have the ability."


    With his fists and kicks, Qin Sang had knocked down five or six beggars. Seeing how powerful he was, the other beggars were too frightened toe forward.


    A few beggars were so frightened that they knelt on the ground with a plop: "Good man, good man, please spare your life. We are just following orders, not deliberately causing trouble."


    Qin Sang was not hesitant. He immediately picked up the beggar who was talking. He first took off one of his arms with a click, and then asked: "Whose order is it? Tell me!"


    "Ah!" The beggar''s arm was pulled out of joint, and he screamed and cried: "It''s the guy from Tao''s grain store who brought us good luck. He gave us a tael of silver and asked us toe and cause trouble for you."


    Originally, they were used to doing this and seeded every time. Who would have expected that this time they encountered two evil spirits.


    The beggar looked at Gu Jinli, who was holding a dagger, and then at Qin Sang. Are these two still children? So vicious.


    Liu Sanzi saw that Li Erdan had revealed what happened to them, and wanted to stop him, but when his neck hurt, he was so frightened that he cried out: "Auntie, please forgive me, we don''t dare to do it anymore."


    The third grandfather was afraid that the actions of Gu Jinli and Qin Sang would frighten the people around him, so he immediately came out and said: "Folks, don''t be afraid. The two children learned some boxing when they were in their hometown. They were forced to do it today. We are not unreasonable. They wont do anything to them, we will report it to the official.


    Third Grandpa turned to Gu Damu and said, "Damu, go to Si Lifang to report to the official and ask the messenger toe over."


    Oh, Ill go right away. Gu Damu hurried to the official office and told them about the beggars causing trouble in their stall.


    The person on duty today is Lao Kong. Lao Kong knows the rtionship between the Gu family and Shang Xiucai and Jiang Xianwei. Jiang Xianwei also sent a message to them, asking them to take care of the Gu family. If something happens to the Gu family, they must go and help.


    As soon as Lao Kong heard Gu Damu''s words, he immediately called Dasheng, Kangzi, and Haizi to rush to Gu''s tofu stall and **** Liu Sanzi and his group.


    Lao Kong knew that the Gu family would do business on the street in the future, and he was afraid that what Gu Jinli and Qin Sang would do would scare the guests, so he shouted: "Fellow folks, don''t be afraid. The Gu family is a good family and will not hurt anyone casually. The little girl of the Gu family I also saved the county captains granddaughter, and the county captain praised her. The Yamen will handle this matter today, and you can just take care of the familys business as usual from now on.


    After hearing this, the people present felt relieved and helped scold the beggars: "Good job. This Liu Sanzi always brings beggars to the town to beg for things. All of us who live in the town have been defrauded of money and food by them. It''s best." Catch them and send them to the official mines to make them suffer and see if they dare to extort everyone''s things in the future."

 Chapter 116: regret

    Chapter 116: regret


    Chapter 116 Regret


    Yes, send them to the official mine and dont let theme back, lest they harm us again.


    "The girls from the Yao family who sold liquor in the past two years were ruined by them and had to marry far away. These beggars not only extorted money, but also harmed girls from good families. You must sentence them severely and don''t let theme out again. .


    The people in the town have been resentful against this group of beggars for a long time. They used to be afraid that the beggars woulde to bother them, but now when they saw them being caught, the crowd became excited and they all pointed at the beggars and cursed them.


    While the crowd was in amotion, there was a person in the crowd who was crouching and slowly retreating. It was Tao''s grain shop''s blessing.


    Gu Jinli originally suspected that someone at Tao''s grain store was hiding in the crowd. He kept staring at the crowd around him. When he saw Zhao Fu, he immediately jumped out and kicked Zhao Fu down.


    Ah Zhao Fu was kicked to the ground, lying on the ground with his mouth bruised and one of his teeth knocked out.


    Qin Sang heard the noise and immediately chased after him. He held Zhaofu''s foot and twisted it. With a click, he directly sprained his ankle and prevented him from running away. He turned to Lao Kong and shouted: "Uncle Kong, Zhaofu is here." .


    When Lao Kong heard this, he hurriedly asked Kangzi to tie up Zhaofu.


    Zhaofu didn''t expect that he would be arrested so quickly, so he quickly shouted: "You''re wronged, our Tao family grain store is... uh uh!"


    Before he could finish his words to bring good fortune, Kangzi stuffed a ball of misceneous cloth into his mouth: "Go to the county government office if you have anything to say."


    Just after tying them up, two men rushed out of the crowd.


    Ill beat you bunch of beasts to death! A middle-aged man held a piece of firewood as thick as his wrist, followed by a young man also holding firewood. The two of them hit Liu Sanzi and the beggars hard.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    beat the beggars until they screamed and begged for mercy: "Don''t beat me, don''t beat me, Uncle Yao, don''t beat me anymore!"


    "Bah, who is the uncle of you beasts?" The ones who beat the people were the Yao family father and son. They were beating and scolding: "You gued beasts, a bunch of ungrateful eunuchs, juste to my house and ckmail you for a drink. You go around ruining my girl''s reputation and harming my girl for the rest of her life. I''ll beat you to death."


    The Yao family lived in a small alley in the back street. The family sold wine for a living. Liu Sanzi and other beggars wanted to drink, so they went to the Yao family to ckmail her for a drink. They met the Yao family''s daughter. They didn''t take advantage of her at the time, but afterwards they Spread rumors in the town and ruin the reputation of the daughter of the Yao family.


    Three people be tigers, and rumors kill people. Because of this incident, the Yao girl was divorced and sought death for a time. In the end, she was saved, but her reputation was ruined by these beggars.


    There was no other choice but to marry far away to Linxian County. She never returned to her parents'' home after she got married. The Yao family hated these beggars.


    But the Yao family has a family and a job, but this group of beggars are homeless and have no job. They are very difficult to deal with. In order to live a peaceful life for their own family, they can only endure it for two years.


    As soon as they heard that Liu Sanzi came to Gu''s tofu stall to cause trouble but failed and was caught, the Yao family''s father and son immediately came over and beat Liu Sanzi and the others severely.


    Lao Kong knew that the Yao family and his son hated these beggars, so he did not stop them, but let them beat them to their heart''s content. After beating several beggars like Liu Sanzi to death, Lao Kong stopped them: "Okay, okay. , dont hinder us from doing errands.


    The father and son of the Yao family were beaten to exhaustion. They were panting, but they still couldn''t forgive their hatred. While they still had the strength, they beat Liu Sanzi twice with firewood, and then they were exhausted and copsed on the ground.


    Lao Kong said to the third grandfather: "Mr. Gu, pleasee with us to Si Lifang and tell us the whole story."


    Then he said to Dasheng: "You and Haizi go to the Tao family grain store and take the shopkeeper Tao to the official office."


    Hello, Brother Kong. Dasheng and Haizi responded, and they took the rope to the Tao family grain store. Lao Kong and Kangzi escorted Zhaofu and Liu Sanzi''s group of beggars, and took the third grandfather to Si Lifang.


    Shopkeeper Tao was waiting in the grain store for news that the Gu''s tofu stall had been smashed. He saw many people running towards the Gu''s tofu stall. As they ran, they said, "Something happened to the Gu''s tofu stall. Go and have a look."


    "real?"


    Of course its true, no matter howte it is, you wont see the excitement.


    When Shopkeeper Tao heard this, he was even more proud: "Humph, you are on the run. If you dare to go against me, your stall will not be able to open!"


    Just as he was looking beautiful, Zhaogui, who was standing at the door of the shop and looking around, changed his expression. He hurriedly rushed into the shop and said to Shopkeeper Tao: "Shopkeeper, I saw two government servantsing towards us. Has the matter failed?"


    "What a loser!" Shopkeeper Tao yelled at Zhaogui: "How can the government servants in Silifang care about such nosy things?"


    If they were in charge, beggars like Liu Sanzi wouldn''t be able to cause trouble for so long.


    Shopkeeper Tao is not afraid. At most, he thinks that the government officials are on routine patrol.


    Not long after, Dasheng and Haizi, dressed in official uniforms and with swords hanging on their waists, came to Tao''s grain store. When they saw shopkeeper Tao, they grabbed him without saying a word and said, "shopkeeper Tao, you bribed beggars to cause trouble at Gu''s tofu stall. , Now the Gu family reporter, pleasee with us."


    Shopkeeper Tao originally greeted them with a smile and was about to say hello to Dasheng and Haizi. Unexpectedly, before he could say hello, his hands were twisted behind his back and **** with ropes.


    Shopkeeper Tao was stunned for a while, then finally came to his senses and shouted: "You are wronged, Mr. Sheng Haiye, you all know what kind of person we, Old Tao, are. Then the Gu familyes to my shop every day to buy soybeans, which are our grain." The stores big patrons, how can I harm them?!


    Da Sheng sneered: "I heard that when the Gu family came to buy soybeans yesterday, you raised their price to five cents per catty? Tsk, Tsk, Shopkeeper Tao, your price increase is really cruel. It was Shopkeeper Zeng who invited you to drink. The price went up because you were drunk, but you only wanted to curry favor with Zou County Cheng, why didnt you think about the rtionship between the Gu family and Jiang County Lieutenant?"


    "Don''tin about this matter. Those beggars have already been recruited, and Zhao Fu has also been arrested. If you don''t want to go to jail, just wait until you lose your money."


    Da Sheng made it very clear that they had always known about his and Shopkeeper Zeng''s little moves and were watching them. Jiang County Lieutenant had already secured the Gu family. Shopkeeper Tao did not curry favor with Zou County Cheng this time, but also sent Jiang County to Jiang County. The county captain was offended.


    "Hey!" Shopkeeper Tao was filled with regret. Before being escorted away by Da Sheng and the others, he said to the stunned Zhao Gui: "Quick, go find my wife and ask her to go back to her parents'' house to find someone for help."


    His wifes surname is Yu, and her family doesnt have much talent. However, the direct descendants of the Yu family in the county are bigndowners in Tianfu County, with countless fertile fields. Shopkeeper Tao relied on the direct descendants of the Yu family to open a grain store in Qingfu Town. shop.


    Now that he has offended Jiang County Lieutenant, Zou County Cheng, who has not yet cured his favor, will definitely not save him, so he can only ask the Yu family''s direct descendants for help.


    "Hey, little one, let''s go right now." Zhaogui was also panicked. After Dasheng and Haizi took Shopkeeper Tao away, they immediately closed the door and went to Shopkeeper Tao''s house, telling Mrs. Tao about Shopkeeper Tao being taken away.

 Chapter 117: Enter school

    Chapter 117: Enter school


    Chapter 117 Entering School


    After hearing the words of Zenggui, Mrs. Tao jumped on her feet and scolded Shopkeeper Tao: "The gued bitch, I have told him not to listen to Shopkeeper Zeng, how about now? I didn''t curry favor with Zou. The county magistrate even got himself involved."


    You can scold him, he is his own man after all. After Mrs. Tao scolded him, she could only pack up her things and go back to her parents'' house to ask for help.


    After Shopkeeper Tao was caught in Silifang, the two scribes from Silifang were heartbroken when they saw Shopkeeper Tao, but they did not ask anything.


    Lao Kong and the others are in charge of things like making trouble on the streets. As scribes, they are only responsible for collecting the town''s food and tax. However, they are from Zou County Cheng. When they saw Shopkeeper Tao being arrested, they still sent their servants to Fugui Tower. Inform Shopkeeper Zeng and ask Shopkeeper Zeng to send someone to the county to inform Zou County Prime Minister so that he will not be bitten by Jiang County Lieutenant again.


    When Shopkeeper Zeng received the news from the scribe''s servant, he smiled and said to the servant: "Go back and tell the two scribes, Lu and Zhang, that it was Shopkeeper Tao''s own fault and has nothing to do with us."


    He just invited Shopkeeper Tao toe to Fugui Building for a meal, and gave a few hints without saying anything too straightforward. Even if Shopkeeper Tao wanted to bite him, he and the county magistrate couldn''t be bitten.


    Shopkeeper Tao has been doing business for so many years. Shopkeeper Zeng believes that he will not be so stupid. After offending Jiang Xianwei, he would not risk his life to offend Zou Xiancheng again.


    The servant conveyed the words of the shopkeeper Zeng to the two scribes.


    After hearing this, the two scribes, Lu and Zhang, felt relieved.


    Lao Kong was a quick man, and he also wanted to show his face in front of Lieutenant Jiang County. After catching all the beggars including Shopkeeper Tao, Zhao Fu, and Liu Sanzi, he would then question Third Grandpa and ask Haizi to give Third Grandpa''s confession. He wrote it down and asked Third Grandpa to hold it forter, and immediately escorted Shopkeeper Tao and others to the county seat.


    Third Grandpa returned to the tofu stall and told everyone about the matter: "Lao Kong said that with all the witnesses and material evidence on this matter, and with Jiang County Lieutenant here, at most there will be results tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, so we can rest assured."


    After hearing this, everyone felt relieved. They believed in Jiang Xianwei.


    They finished selling tofu and bean dregs cakes that day, and after collecting soybeans in the town, they stored some of the soybeans in Xuanhufang, and each of them carried a load of soybeans back home.


    Gu Jinli went to the iron shop to get the prepared discus and hammer, ready to make soybean oil.


    On this day, the Luo family also collected two thousand kilograms of soybeans, which filled a side room and the main room.


    Grandpa San told several people about the tofu stall, and everyone was very angry, but when they heard that shopkeeper Tao was arrested, they were relieved.


    "Shopkeeper Tao should be arrested. He really has no conscience." The third grandmother cursed.


    Its best to take him to work in the official mines and exhaust him to death! Mrs. Chen said, and vividly told several families about the beggars who were beaten and those who were caught seeking good luck.


    The family members felt very relieved after hearing this, and waited to see the final fate of Shopkeeper Tao and others.


    The next day, the countys verdict was handed down.


    Shopkeeper Tao did not testify against Shopkeeper Zeng. He took everything on himself, saying that he was obsessed with the business of Gu''s tofu stall, so he increased the price of soybeans in order to make a profit from them.


    Unexpectedly, the Gu family disagreed and started to collect soybeans by themselves. He was so angry that he spent money to find a beggar, hoping to teach the Gu family a lesson.


    After Shopkeeper Tao confessed, the matter was no longer investigated. The county magistrate sentenced Shopkeeper Tao to ten boards and fined him one hundred taels of silver. Zhaofu was also given ten boards and fined ten taels of silver. As for Liu Sanzi and his group, they were all sentenced to five years of hard work in the official mines.


    Liu Sanzi and the others fainted when they heard this. The work in the government and mines was the most tiring, and their bodies couldn''t bear it. They couldn''t bear it for even one year, let alone five years.


    But its toote for them to regret it.


    Because of this incident, the Yu family also hated Shopkeeper Tao. Although Shopkeeper Tao was good at doing business and had made a lot of money for the Yu family in the past ten years, this time he almost dragged the Yu family into Zou County Cheng and Jiang. In the battle between county lieutenants. Mr. Yu was so angry that he personally told shopkeeper Tao and Mrs. Tao to get out of the Tao family grain store. They would no longer run the store.


    It turns out that the Tao family grain store does not belong to shopkeeper Tao at all, but to the Yu family. It was because shopkeeper Tao married Mrs. Tao and Mrs. Tao''s father begged Mr. Yu that Mr. Yu handed over the grain shop in Qingfu Town. He was managed by Shopkeeper Tao, and the two families were divided into 40% and 60% respectively. Shopkeeper Tao got 40% and the Yu family got 60%.


    When Shopkeeper Tao heard the news, he was like a bolt from the blue and fainted immediately. After waking up, dragging his injured body and Mrs. Tao, they knelt in front of the Yu Mansion, begging Mr. Yu to take back his life.


    But Mrs. Tao is not Mr. Yus biological daughter, but just a niece. She is not willing to protect them and let the servants drive away shopkeeper Tao and Mrs. Tao.


    Mrs. Taos father loved his daughter so much that he gave Mrs. Tao the one hundred taels of silver he had saved so that the couple could open a small shop in the county town and continue to live.


    Therefore, when Taojia Grain Store opened its doors again, the que had been changed and it became Xiangjia Grain Store.


    The Yu family did not want to get involved in the fight between Zou County Cheng and Jiang County Lieutenant, so they did not run the grain store themselves. Instead, they gave the store to a rtive named Xiang. The ounts were still divided between four and six, but Mr. Yu told Xiang Shopkeeper, let him do his job and don''t get involved in anything that could cause trouble for them.


    Shopkeeper Xiang knew about Shopkeeper Tao, so he was very cautious. After the opening of the Xiangjia Grain Shop, he did not visit Shopkeeper Zeng, nor did hee to Gu''s house to say anything about not increasing the price for them. He just opened the business as usual, and the soybeans were informal. No matter who buys it, it costs three cents per catty.


    Third Grandpa was worried that Xiangjia Grain Store would target them, so he went to buy soybeans in person, greeted the shopkeeper with a smile, and sold them to them for three cents per pound.


    At this point, the matter has calmed down.


    After Shang Xiucai heard about this, he came to Gu''s house in person and told Gu Jinan to study at his house.


    Gu Jinan waited for so many days and finally received Shang Xiucai''s reply. He was both happy and excited.


    He suppressed his excitement, knelt in front of Shang Xiucai, and kowtowed to him. He was about to kowtow to him, but Shang Xiucai helped him up.


    Shang Xiucai said: "There is no need to pay homage to me as a disciple. I don''t ept disciples. I am only a teacher and teach you how to read. Your family still has to pay for these things."


    After Shang Xiucai read Gu Jinan''s answer to Wen Zhi, he thought of his performance on the day he captured Lu Laosan, and heard that he had not attended a private school, but relied on self-study to learn the thousand-character essay, so he was very satisfied with him, but After thinking about it for several days, I finally decided not to ept him as my disciple.


    Gu Jinan is a piece of rough jade. As long as he polishes it well, he will definitely be a talent in ten years. The master-disciple status is simr to the father-son status. Once you be a master, it is a lifelong matter. The master can decide many things about the apprentice, even It''s a marriage.


    Shang Xiucai knew his identity. His family was only slightly famous in Tianfu County. Outside of Tianfu County, it was nothing. Gu Jinan deserved a better master. As a teacher, he only needed to teach him for a few years.

 Chapter 118: Make oil

    Chapter 118: Make oil


    Chapter 118 Making Oil


    The Gu Dashan family did not know what Shang Xiucai was thinking. They just thought that Gu Jinan was not good enough, so Shang Xiucai did not ept him as his disciple. However, Shang Xiucai was willing to teach Gu Jinan, and the Gu family was very grateful.


    Facing the gratitude of everyone in the Gu family, Shang Xiucai smiled and said: "Thank you, there is no need. I am a cultivator. You can discuss it and choose a day to send Brother An to my house to study."


    The matter of shopkeeper Tao inviting beggars to cause trouble was the work of shopkeeper Zeng and Zou Xiancheng. It would be better for An Geer to study with him as soon as possible. In this way, the Lu family and Zou Xiancheng would be wary and not dare to cause trouble again. Recruit to deal with the Gu family.


    "We will take An Ge''er to your home the day after tomorrow." Gu Dashan was very excited. He originally wanted to take An Ge''er to your house tomorrow, but thinking about the preparation of the ceremony, he postponed the time for one day.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Okay, then it''s settled."


    After talking about Gu Jinan, Shang Xiucai left with Ah Jiu.


    Gu Dashan and his family sent Shang Xiucai out of their house. They did not return to the yard until the mule cart of Shang Xiucai''s family disappeared.


    Nowadays, several families no longer grind spices at Gu Jinli''s house. Instead, one family takes two spices and grinds them. After grinding, they bring them to Gu''s house and mix them for Gu Jinli. However, the other families soon know that Gu Jinan is going to study with Shang Xiucai. thing.


    The families were very happy, hoping that Gu Jinan woulde up with a n to protect them in the future.


    Mrs. Chen was also very happy, but besides being happy, she was also very unwilling. She grabbed the eight-year-old Gu Dewang and beat him several times: "You are a good-for-nothing. You and An Geer were admitted to the school by Shang Xiucai. What? Shang Xiucai only epted An Geer, but not you? Go back and grind spices for me."


    Gu Dewang was afraid of Mrs. Chen, so he hunched his shoulders and ran back to grind spices. He was very dissatisfied with going to school. What''s the good of going to school? The word is like an ant, which makes people dizzy. He still prefers grinding spices to make tofu.


    Gu Dexing was filtering soy milk at Luo''s house and heard Chen''s words. He felt very ufortable and felt that Chen was scolding him. He was so angry that he threw down the half-filtered soy milk and ran away.


    "Brother Xing, where are you going? The work is not finished yet?" Gu Dafu shouted while carrying a bucket of soy milk, but Gu Dexing seemed not to hear and ran away without looking back.


    Gu Dafu sighed, knowing that Gu Dexing wanted to study, but he didn''t want to ept talents, so what could he do?


    Gu Dagui on the side said: "Brother, there are also private schools in the town. Let''s send Brother Xing to study."


    They can all see that Brother Xing wants to study. When he was in his hometown, his father had high hopes for this nephew. He was sent to a private school from the age of seven until the drought in the northwest forced him to stop studying.


    But Gu Dafu knew that his son was in trouble, and he would not go to another private school to study with a schr in front of him.


    Lets take a look again. Gu Dafu said and continued busy with the work at hand.


    After Gu Dexing ran away, he didn''t go home until dark. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything stupid and was just sulking alone.


    The next day, Gu Jinli did not go out to the stall, but made tofu at home, and asked Gu Dashan to take Gu Jinan to the town to buy things.


    They have a lot to buy today, including gifts for Shang Xiucai, as well as pens, ink, paper and inkstones that Gu Jinan will use for school.


    There are not many schrs in the town. There is a small bookstore in the back street, which sells pens, inks, paper and inkstones, as well as somemon books, such as the Three-Character ssic for enlightenment, the Thousand-Character ssic, and the Analects of Confucius, the Book of Songs, and the Book of Rites. These.


    Although there are few types of books and the paper is yellow, they are not cheap. An ordinary three-character ssic costs one or two taels of silver.


    After Gu Dashan asked about the price of the books, he wanted to buy two books for Gu Jinan, but was stopped by Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Dad, I don''t know what I want to teach you now. Don''t buy this book yet. I''ll wait until I see you tomorrow." After hearing this, Gu Dashan put down the idea of buying a book and after selecting it in the bookstore , bought a pen, the cheapest inkstone, two ink sticks, ten pieces of yellow paper, then gritted his teeth and bought two pieces of white rice paper.


    Shopkeeper Tang of the bookstore knew Gu Dashan. The Gu family sold tofu. Recently, he often came to their bookstore to buy yellow paper, but this time he bought white rice paper. He couldn''t help but be curious and asked: "Brother Gu, what''s going on this time?" I bought white rice paper, which is not cheap."


    Yellow paper is the cheapest, costing fifty cents a piece. White rice paper is expensive, costing two hundred cents a piece, and is not affordable for ordinary people.


    Gu Dashan said: "Brother An is going to school, so buy two pieces of rice paper to prepare. If your husband asks him to write an article, there is rice paper avable." It doesn''t look good if you use yellow paper.


    After hearing this, shopkeeper Tang was very surprised. The Gu family had fled the country and had money to send their son to school.


    "Congrattions to Brother Gu." Shopkeeper Tang smiled and said, "Which gentleman did you worship? But you came to study in a private school in the town?"


    Gu Dashan said: "I worship Shang Xiucai from Shangjia Vige and go to his home to study."


    Shopkeeper Tang waspletely shocked. He didn''t expect Shang Xiucai to be willing to teach Brother An of the Gu family. This was really... He remembered the rumors in the town that a little girl from the Gu family saved the granddaughter of the county captain, and thus won the county captain''s title. of care.


    And the son-inw of the county captain is a schr, isn''t he?


    It seems that the rumors are true. The Gu family is really lucky and has the protection of Jiangxian Wei and Monk Xiucai.


    The smile on Shopkeeper Tang''s face grew brighter, and he said sincerely: "This is really a great event. Shang Xiucai has real abilities. If your brother An can be taught by Shang Xiucai, he will definitely have a future."


    Shopkeeper Tang said some good things, and when the final settlement was made, he wiped out the small change for them and only collected one to two to five hundred cash. He would not ept any more.


    Finally, shopkeeper Tang gave Gu Dashan a pack of dried celery wrapped in yellow paper: "You must buy the gift of Xiuzhi. This celery is indispensable. There is no fresh one now, but I have dried celery in my shop forter use. For you."


    Gu Dashan was very grateful and took the dried celery.


    Gu Jinan was not that stupid person. He thanked the shopkeeper with a smile and said some nice words. Then the father and son left the bookstore and went to buy other gifts.


    Gu Jinli orders braised tofu and makes soybean oil at home.


    Making soybean oil is not difficult, just pick the beans, break the beans, fry the beans, make the cake embryo, and then press the oil.


    The beans have been ground with stones a few days ago, and now you can start frying them.


    She mixed vinegar and water for Cui, and helped order six pots of tofu. Then she built a simple stove with mud bricks outside the kitchen, took out an iron pot, lit a fire and heated the pot, then put the twenty kilograms of broken pieces into the pot. Pour all the soybeans into the pot and stir-fry over low heat.


    The beans are crushed and have small particles, so they are easy to fry. After two and a quarter of hours of frying, all twenty pounds of broken soybeans were cooked.

 Chapter 119: Out of oil

    Chapter 119: Out of oil


    Chapter 119: Oil


    After the beans were cooked, Gu Jinli immediately stopped the fire and said to Gu Jinxiu who was lighting the fire in the kitchen: "Sister, where is the little cloth bag I asked you to make?"


    Small cloth bags are used to hold fried soybeans and make cake embryos.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "It''s in the bag hanging behind the door of our house. You can get it yourself."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli ran to the house where they lived and took out a bundle of small cloth bags from the bag hanging behind the door.


    The small cloth bag is only the size of a y pot. It is made of twoyers of bup. It is very thick and can withstand beatings.


    Gu Jinli returned to the kitchen corridor, took a wooden bowl, put the fried crushed soybeans into a small cloth bag, then tied the mouth of the bag with a piece of coarse cloth, and ced it on the straw mat aside forter use.


    Brother Cheng is very sensible. He was the one who brought the straw mat. At this moment, he is watching Gu Jinli packing the crushed soybeans with his big eyes open without blinking.


    He reached out and poked the small cloth bag containing crushed soybeans on the straw mat, and asked Gu Jinli: "Second sister, can you make oil after filling the beans?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, just pack the soybeans and start pressing the oil." As he spoke, he filled another small cloth bag, tied the mouth of the bag and ced it on the straw mat.


    Squeezing? Brother Cheng asked very puzzledly: Second sister, what is pressing? Is it like croquettes during the Chinese New Year?


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his cheek and said, "No, you will knowter."


    One squeeze is not the other one, this squeeze needs to be beaten.


    Brother Cheng is a good boy. When he heard this, he didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he watched quietly and waited for his second sister to extract the oil.


    Ms. Cui was already used to seeing Gu Jinli like to make weird things. She was busy scooping out bean curd to make tofu, but she only nced here and then looked away.


    Soon, Gu Jinli packed twenty kilograms of crushed soybeans into eighteen small cloth bags.


    After installing it, he ran to the yard and moved arge wooden box made by Gu Dashan to the kitchen porch. Then he brought the custom-made discus, one discus and two discus embryos, ced at intervals like this, and put the eighteen discs. After all the embryos are ced, add another discus.


    He ran to the yard again and moved a wooden frame over.


    She asked Gu Dashan to make the wooden frame ording to the size of the discus.


    This wooden frame can be disassembled. After she split the wooden frame into two halves, she put it on the stacked discus and cake embryo. After aligning the six tenon joints on both sides of the wooden frame, she pped it hard.


    With a few clicks, the separated wooden frames were connected with mortises and tenons to hold the discus in ce.


    She was worried that the tenon joints of the wooden frame were not strong enough, so she brought another bundle of bup, cut the bup into finger-width strips, and tied the wooden frame around a dozen times before stopping. .


    Finally, she took arge wooden bowl, dug a small pit, ced the wooden bowl in the small pit, picked up the hammer with both hands, and hit the top discus hard.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The hammer struck the discus time and time again.


    There was a lot of movement. Brother Cheng next to him was startled. He quickly covered his ears and looked at his second sister nkly.


    Second, second sister


    Why do you want to throw a discus?


    When the third grandmother, Cui Shi, and Gu Jinxiu heard themotion, they all ran out to take a look. They saw her hitting a discus with a hammer, and they all looked confused.


    Third Grandma asked: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? What are you doing ying discus?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Third Grandma, I''m making oil. If you wait a little longer, the oil wille out in a while."


    "Making oil again?" The third grandma shook her head: "Then you do it. If you can''t make it, you will give up." They knew about Xiaoyu making oil, but they felt that she was just messing around and only had fat. Meat can produce oil, but I have never heard of beans making oil.


    But Xiaoyu was a great contributor to their family. She made tofu and allowed them to make a living, so the third grandma left it to her.


    Mrs. Cui was very worried when she saw her hitting a discus with a hammer, and warned her: "Slow down, be careful not to hurt your hand."


    Hey, I understand, mother, dont worry and wait for your daughter to make oil for you. Gu Jinli said as he continued to hit the discus with a hammer.


    Ms. Cui stood aside and watched worriedly for a while. After seeing that she was hitting urately without hurting her hand, she returned to the kitchen and continued making tofu.


    Gu Jinli continued to beat the discus. The discus was pressured by the beating and slowly sank. As it sank, the pressure squeezed the soybean cake embryo sandwiched in the middle of the discus.


    After a cup of tea, oil slowly seeped out from the cake wrapped in a small cloth bag, and the soybean oil slowly flowed to the bottom of the box and met at the bottom of the box.


    A quarter of an hourter, a lightyer of soybean oil had umted on the bottom of the wooden box.


    Gu Dashan made a long downward-sloping groove for the wooden box. The soybean oil flowed out along the long groove and dripped into the wooden bowl. The wooden bowl was filled in a short time.


    Brother Cheng''s eyes widened and he pointed at the wooden bowl and said, "Second sister, second sister, the oil is reallying out."


    Second sister did not lie to them, soybeans can really be turned into oil.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Brother Cheng, "Go and get a pottery basin to put the oil in."


    Oh, Ill get it right away. Brother Cheng ran into the kitchen on his short legs and came out with a pottery basin.


    He put the y basin on the ground, took out the wooden bowl filled with soybean oil, carefully poured it into the y basin, and then put the wooden bowl back.


    Brother Cheng looked at the yellow soybean oil and asked Gu Jinli: "Second sister, can the soybean oil be eaten?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Of course it can be eaten. This soybean oil is simr to meat oil. It can be used for cooking, frying, and lightingmps."


    Da Chu has only been established for three generations, and the previous dynasty went through many years of war. Therefore, the people of Da Chu are very poor, and many families cannot afford to lightmps.


    They and their family had no oil to light theirmps when they first came to Dafeng Vige, so they could only use fires for lighting at night.


    With this soybean oil, her family will be able to lightmps every day and no longer need to burn fires for lighting.


    Brother Cheng was very surprised when he heard this: "It can light amp." Children are afraid of the dark. Hearing that soybean oil can light amp, Brother Cheng was very happy.


    Gu Jinli wielded a hammer, banging the discus to press the oil. He beat it for a quarter of an hour and then stopped to rest.


    Qin Sang did not go out to work today, but went into the mountains to cut firewood. When he came back, he heard the sound of her oiling and saw her little person swinging a hammer to hit a discus. He frowned and came to her yard. He said: "This work is quite tiring, let me do it."


    Along the way to escape from famine, Gu Jinli had already be familiar with Qin Sang. He was not polite to him and handed him two hammers: "Here you go."


    Qin Sang took the hammer and hit the discus quickly. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He is bigger than his peers and has a lot of strength. He can beat a lot of oil for a while.


    After beating like this for half an hour, the cake dough has been beaten very thin and there is less oil. Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin, stop."


    At this moment, they have already made a y pot of soybean oil.

 Chapter 120: surprise

    Chapter 120: surprise


    Chapter 120 Surprise


    Qin Sang looked at the soybean oil in the pottery basin, feeling surprised and pleasantly surprised.


    He knew that Gu Jinli wanted to use soybeans to make oil, and he thought she could do it, but when he actually saw the soybean oil, he still couldn''t calm down.


    From tofu to soybean oil, Xiaoyu has broken their understanding of soybeans again and again.


    Who would have thought that this little soybean could make so many novel things.


    Qin Sang suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, is this oil considered finished?"


    Brother Cheng also looked at his second sister, waiting for her to speak.


    Gu Jinli said: "Not yet, it needs to be filtered before it can be stored in jars."


    The soybean oil just extracted has too many impurities and must be filtered to obtain pure soybean oil.


    Gu Jinli ran to her and Gu Jinxiu''s house, took out a half-meter-long piece of Gebu from a wooden frame, folded the Gebu into threeyers, and used the Gebu to filter the soybean oil. He filtered it three times before stopping.


    At this time, the soybean oil no longer has foam and broken bean dregs, and shows an amber-like crystal color, which is very beautiful.


    Wow~ Brother Cheng said in surprise: Second sister, the soybean oil is very beautiful, even more beautiful than fried meat oil.


    Qin Sang also thought the color of the soybean oil was good-looking, and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, is this done?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, it''s done. It can be put into an altar and stored."


    The third grandma was cutting tofu with a knife. When she saw them talking together, Qin Sang also stopped beating the oil, so he came over and took a look. When he saw the filtered soybean oil, he was surprised: "This, this is soybean oil." ? Hey, I really made some oil!"


    After speaking, she hurriedly covered her mouth and ran to the courtyard door to take a look, fearing that someone was passing by and heard her words, but fortunately there was no one outside.


    The third grandma ran back in a hurry and asked Xiaoyu in a low voice: "Is this really oily?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, this is oil. Let''s fry something with soybeanster and try how the oil tastes."


    The third grandma was so excited that she didnt know what to say. After a while, she said: Okay, okay, lets fry something with soybeans. You can do whatever you want, put in as much oil as you want, and the third grandma wont stop you.


    In the past, when Gu Jinli was cooking, the third grandma always felt bad that she put too much oil in and wasted it. Now when I make soybean oil, I no longer have to worry about her causing trouble.


    Brother Cheng had already run to the kitchen and told Cui and Gu Jinxiu about Gu Jinli making soybean oil. They hurried out and were surprised when they saw the soybean oil in the pot.


    "Xiaoyu...this, this is really good." Cui''s voice was trembling a little when she spoke.


    Without waiting for Gu Jinli to speak, the third grandma said: "It''s not that the oiles, our little fish is the ability."


    Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu were very happy after hearing this. They also heard that Gu Jinli wanted to fry something with soybeans. Ms. Cui said, "Mom, go and clear the pot for you."


    The three pots in the kitchen are all boiling soy milk. If the pots are not used, the small fish cannot make food.


    Mrs. Cui returned to the kitchen. Gu Jinxiu was not the kind of person who liked to watch the excitement. After seeing the soybean oil, she also went back to the kitchen to help.


    Gu Jinli found a jar, scalded it several times with boiling water, sterilized it, and put the filtered soybean oil into the jar, filling most of the jar.


    Gu Jinli was very pleasantly surprised. This jar was not small and could hold five kilograms of water. Now she could fill the jar with half a finger. This meant that these twenty kilograms of soybeans produced at least four kilograms of oil, which was more than she expected. A lot more.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli. He must have been surprised by the amount of soybean oil, so he said, "I''ll borrow a small scale."


    He ran to He Shiliu''s house, spent a penny to rent a small scale, and weighed the soybean oil: "Six pounds and two ounces, the jar weighs two pounds, and this is four pounds and two ounces of oil." It actually produced four kilograms and two ounces of oil." This amount of oil production is really surprising.


    Gu Jinli immediately made a calction. Nowadays, soybeans on the market cost three cents per catty, and twenty catties of soybeans cost sixty cents. For sixty cents, you can get four catties and two taels of oil, which is much more cost-effective thanrd.


    A pound of fat pork costs thirty cents. A pound of fat pork can produce half a pound of oil. In other words, it costs sixty cents to produce one pound of oil. At the same price, soybean oil is three cents more than meat oil. Two ounces per catty.


    Gu Jinli knew exactly what this meant.


    She suppressed her excitement and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, you have helped me a lot today. I will prepare delicious food, and you can stay and eat."


    Qin Sang smiled, a small dimple appeared on his face, nodded and said: "Okay."


    But he was not idle either, but helped put away the pressed tofu.


    Gu Jinli carried the soybean oil to the kitchen, and then took out the oil-pressed cake embryo from the small cloth bag.


    After an hour of beating, these cake embryos have beenpletely bonded together to form a half centimeter thick bean cake.


    Gu Jinli cut the cakes into one-inch pieces, then heated the oil in a pan. After the soybean oil emitted the slightest white smoke, he put the cut cakes into the oil pan piece by piece.


    The cake embryo expands rapidly in the oil pan, about three times in size. After the cake embryo is fried until crispy, it bes fried bean skin.


    She also used soybean oil to make fried tofu and fried sweet potato balls. There was some meat sent by Shang Xiucai''s family at home, and we made fried crispy pork and fried meatballs.


    Although the soybean-fried stuff is not as fragrant as the meat-fried stuff, it is just as delicious.


    Brother Cheng and the third grandma were very happy to eat. The third grandma sighed: "How dare you eat like this before? I just fried some noodles during the Chinese New Year, but now I can open my stomach and eat fried things."


    Food is expensive, so farmers are reluctant to make fried food, so they always make some to entertain guests during the Chinese New Year. But now that she has soybean oil, she doesn''t feel bad anymore.


    After Qin Sang ate a few pieces of fried bean skin, he returned home with tworge pottery bowls of fried food given by Gu Jinli.


    Not long after, the third grandfather who was working at the stall came back with Gu Dashan and his son who had gone shopping. The three of them were surprised when they looked at the fried food in the two pots and the jar of soybean oil.


    The third grandfather was an old man who had been through the incident. He knew the value of the soybean oil, so he hurriedly told them: "Don''t tell anyone how to make this soybean oil, otherwise there will be trouble."


    There are people grabbing the tofu recipes, let alone the soybean oil.


    The family nodded hurriedly in response.


    Third Grandpa asked Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, what are you going to do with this soybean oil?"


    Soybean oil is a good thing, but if it is too good, it can easily cause trouble.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Brother is going to Uncle Shang''s house tomorrow, and I will go too to deliver soybean oil to Uncle Shang."


    Shang Xiucai is very interested in soybean oil and soy sauce. She believes that this soybean oil will surprise him.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli had a n in mind, Third Grandpa felt relieved and said, "Okay, let''s wait until we see Shang Xiucai tomorrow."


    The third grandfather was very convinced of Shang Xiucai. Shang Xiucai had a father-inw who was a county captain, so he would definitely be able to help them protect the soybean oil.

 Chapter 121: Surprise【2】

    Chapter 121: Surprise��2��


    Chapter 121 Surprise2


    After talking about this, the family began to sort out the things they bought today, and **** the six rituals with red cloth.


    In the bundle of six gifts, there is a small red purse containing five taels of silver. This is the money for the husband.


    Third Grandpa said: "Old Doctor Wu said that the private school in the town requires five taels of silver a year for repairs. Let''s just give Wen Yuan this amount."


    They felt bad if they were given less, and refused to ept more if they were given more, so they followed other private schools, so that it would be easier for both families.


    In my hometown, these five taels of silver would be a huge amount of money, but now that my family has a tofu business, I dont feel bad about spending five taels of silver a year, and no one in the family objects.


    The family got up before dawn the next day, preparing to visit Shang''s house.


    Going to school was a big deal in ancient times, so Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan, and Gu Jinli all changed into new clothes. As the elders, the third grandfather also decided to follow him to Shang Xiucai''s house.


    When they were ready, they set out with Mr. and Mrs. Gu Damu and Mr. and Mrs. Gu Dagui who were out of the stall.


    Surprisingly, Gu Dexing also came. He said, "I''m running a stall with my second uncle and second aunt."


    The whole family knew that Gu Dexing wanted to be a disciple of Shang Xiucai, so the third grandfather saw that Gu Dexing was going to the town with him. He felt a little unhappy, but did not stop him. He just paid more attention to him along the way.


    Gu Dexing didn''t do anything. When passing by Shangjia Vige, he stood on the roadside and took a look at Shangjia Vige, and then followed Gu Dagui and his wife to the town to set up a stall.


    Third Grandpa took Gu Dashan and the others into Shangjia Vige, carrying gifts.


    Mrs. Chen was carrying the burden of tofu on her way, and said enviously: "Brother An is really lucky. He became a schr of Shang Xiucai, and he will be a schr no matter what in the future. This is a matter of honoring the ancestors. Our family will be able to do it anytime." It would be great if you be a schr."


    Gu Dexing looked very unhappy when he heard what Chen said. He lowered his head, picked up his burden, and walked quickly towards the town.


    Gu Dagui red at Chen and scolded her in a low voice: "You bitch, no one will think you are mute if you don''t speak."


    Dont you know what Brother Xing is thinking? He keeps talking about it, isn''t this stabbing Brother Xing in the heart?


    Mr. Chen didnt take it seriously, but felt that Brother Xing was a petty person, so if he didnt ept Shang Xiu, he wouldnt ept him. Its not like Shang Xiu was the only one who could teach in Qingfu Town. Brother Xing could have been taught by other teachers, but he could still study.


    Although he thought so, Chen did not say anything to make Gu Dexing unhappy.


    Shang Xiucai knew that the Gu family wasing to visit today, so he asked Ah Jiu to wait at the entrance of the vige early in the morning.


    As soon as Third Grandpa and the others entered Shangjia Vige, Ah Jiu saw them and greeted them with a smile: "Mr. Gu family, Uncle Gu, Brother An, Xiaoyu, I asked the younger one to pick you up. Come with me, the master is at home. Waiting."


    The third grandpa smiled and said, Thank you, little brother, for leading the way.


    A group of four people followed Ah Jiu to Shang Xiucai''s house.


    Shangjia Vige is veryrge, and because it is close to the town, it is wealthier than other viges.


    Along the way, most of the houses I saw were mud and tile houses, and there were quite a few blue brick houses. As for the mud and thatched houses, there were only a dozen or so.


    Unlike their Dafeng vige, most of them are mud thatched houses.


    Shang Xiucai''s house is located at the end of the vige. It is a five-door courtyard with white walls and ck tiles, surrounded by a lotus pond and running water. There is a piece of Xiangfei bamboo nted outside the yard. It looks poetic and picturesque, and it doesn''t look like a house in the countryside at all.


    Third Grandpa and others knew that Shang Xiucai''s family was andlord, but they were still shocked when they saw Shang Xiucai''s family entering the courtyard. No wonder the old doctor Wu said that Shang Xiucai would not recruit students for the sake of cultivating students, and Dare''s family was not short of money at all. . "Mr. Gu, Uncle Gu, let''s go this way." Ah Jiu brought the third grandfather and the others into Shang''s house.


    Shang Xiucai was already waiting in the front yard. When he saw Third Grandpa and the others, he stood up to greet them: "Uncle Gu, Brother Gu, you are here."


    He turned to Gu Jinli and said, "The little fish is here too."


    Uncle Shang. Gu Jinli smiled and greeted Shang Xiucai.


    Gu Jinan bowed his hands and shouted: "Sir."


    Shang Xiucai looked at Gu Jinan, who was wearing new clothes, with a figure as straight as a bamboo and a clear face, and nodded with satisfaction: "Come in."


    After the group entered the main room in the front yard, a maid came in to serve tea.


    After the maid left, Gu Dashan immediately handed the gift of repair to Gu Jinan and asked him to give it to Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai didn''t pay any attention to anything, and directly epted the gift and said: "I don''t have strict rules here. I just want to say, don''t do anything harmful to nature. If you do bad karma, I won''t tolerate it here. Sweeping the house is easy."


    Gu Jinan immediately said: "Sir, don''t worry, I will not dare to do anything that goes against thews of nature. I will concentrate on my studies in order to achieve sess."


    Hearing this, Shang Xiucai didn''t say much. He just told the time of teaching: "I have ss at six o''clock every day, and I finish my lessons at the end of noon and go home."


    In total, Gu Jinan only had two hours of sses a day, which was not a long time.


    Shang Xiucai specially set this time for Gu Jinan. He knew that the Gu family was busy with work. Gu Jinan had a lot of work to do at home every day, so he was only allowed to attend sses for two hours every day so that he could have time to help. Doing work around the house.


    Gu Jinan knew Shang Xiucais painstaking efforts and said gratefully: Thank you, sir, sir.


    In this way, he can study and help the family at the same time, and he will feel less guilty.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan respect schrs very much, especially Shang Xiucai. They feel that he is a knowledgeable person, and naturally he will do whatever he says without saying anything twice.


    After talking about Gu Jinan, Gu Jinli took out a jar of soybean oil from the basket and said to Shang Xiucai: "Uncle Shang, this is the soybean oil I made."


    Shang Xiucai was surprised: "Soybean oil? Have you really made it?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, opened the lid of the jar, took out a wooden bowl from the basket, poured the soybean oil in the jar into the wooden bowl, and said to Shang Xiucai: "Uncle Shang, look, this is soybean oil."


    Shang Xiucai walked over quickly and looked at the amber-colored liquid in the wooden bowl. He couldn''t hide the excitement on his face. He took the wooden bowl, dipped his fingers into the soybean oil inside, twisted it, and said in surprise: " Its indeed oil.


    He leaned close to the wooden bowl and smelled it. There was a bean aroma in the oil, so it seemed to be soybean oil.


    Shang Xiucai was so excited that he immediately called Ah Jiu: "Ah Jiu, take this soybean oil to the kitchen and make a few dishes. Do it now, hurry up."


    Ah Jiu looked at his master''s excitement and was a little confused, but he still took the jar and went to the kitchen to cook with the soybean oil.


    Shang Xiucai asked Gu Jinli some things about soybean oil.


    Gu Jinli focused on the oil yield: "Twenty pounds of soybeans can produce four pounds and two ounces of oil."


    Four catties and two taels! Shang Xiucai was very excited and quickly made a calction.

 Chapter 122: cooperate

    Chapter 122: cooperate


    Chapter 122 Cooperation


    In today''s Dachu, even if you cook oil from fat meat at home, a pound of meat oil costs 60 cents. However, meat oil on the market is more expensive than home-made meat oil, with a pound of meat oil selling for 70 yuan. arts. The jar of meat and oil that their family gave to the Gu familyst time was only five kilograms, and plus the price of the jar, it cost 380 Wen.


    Pine oil requires going into the mountains to collect the resin and then refining it, so it is not cheaper than meat oil at all, and it also sells for seventy cents per pound.


    Let alone candles, they are expensive things.


    A pair of candles sold for two hundred cents, and except for nobles and nobles, only wealthy households could use them. Ordinary farmers would only buy two of them during the Chinese New Year, weddings, or ancestor worship.


    Calcted in this way, the cost of soybean oil is much cheaper than them.


    Shang Xiucai finished the calction, and he was even more excited. He asked Gu Jinli again: "Can this soybean oil light amp? Does it consume a lot of oil?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course it''s okay."


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai picked up his teacup, drank the tea in one gulp, put the teacup on the table, and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, pour in the soybean oil from the wooden bowl."


    Ah Jiu took the jar of soybean oil to the kitchen for cooking, but Gu Jinli still had a wooden bowl of soybean oil in his hand. Hearing this, he poured the soybean oil in the bowl into a teacup.


    He then took out a half-finger-wide piece of bup, twisted it into a wick, and put it into the tea cup. After the wick had absorbed the soybean oil, he took out a fire stick and lit the wick.


    The wick catches fire quickly and burns slowly.


    Shang Xiucai looked at the burning me and waited silently for more than a quarter of an hour. The me was still burning, and the soybean oil in the teacup seemed not to be missing.


    "This soybean oil is indeed the same as meat oil. It can be used for cooking and lightingmps." Shang Xiucai was very happy. In this way, the value of the soybean oil will be higher.


    As he was talking, Ah Jiu had alreadye in with a storage box: "Master, the dishes are ready."


    Ah Jiu opened the box and ced a te of fried meat, a te of fried bean sprouts, fried eggs, and fried meatballs on the table in the main room, and ced five pairs of bowls and chopsticks.


    These dishes are made with the soybean oil brought by the little fish girl. Please try them, sir.


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai greeted Third Grandpa and the others, and couldnt wait to pick up his chopsticks and taste the dishes on the table.


    Although it is not as fragrant as meat oil, it tastes good and can be used for cooking. Shang Xiucai ate the four dishes on the table. The more he ate, the more satisfied he became, and he became more optimistic about the soybean oil.


    The people in Dachu are poor, and farmers in many ces can only eat boiled vegetables. They buy some meat during the New Year and festivals to dip it in meat.


    With this soybean oil, I dare not say that the people of Dachu will be able to eat meals made with oil every day. At least the farmers in the Jianghuai prefectures will no longer have to eat boiled vegetables.


    Shang Xiucai put down his chopsticks, sipped his mouth with tea, looked at Grandpa San and the others, and asked, "Uncle Gu, Brother Gu, what are your ns for this soybean oil?"


    Although Third Grandpa was close to Gu Dashan''s family, he was not Gu Jinli''s biological grandfather after all, so he didn''t rely on his elders. Instead, he said, "Let Dashan and Xiaoyu make the decision."


    Gu Dashan was a little panicked when he heard this. He didn''t have much ability, but he knew how to be powerful. Seeing Shang Xiucai''s excitement, he knew the value of this soybean oil very well.


    After thinking about it, he looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, you made this soybean oil, you make the decision."


    After escaping from the famine all the way, Gu Dashan felt in his heart that his daughter was more capable than him, and the decisions she made were usually beneficial to them.


    Gu Jinli was neither polite nor procrastinating, and said directly to Shang Xiucai: "Uncle Shang, how about our Gu, Shang and Jiang families cooperating to make soybean oil?"    "If Uncle Shang and the Jiang family agree, the three of us will cooperate to open an oil mill, and my family will make it. We dont care about oil prescriptions and other things. As for the profit, we will share it equally among the three of us.


    Shang Xiucai was really shocked when he heard this: "Xiaoyu, do you know how much profit this soybean oil can bring to your family? Are you really willing to cooperate with the threepanies and share the profits?"


    He was so straightforward, saying that as long as he made profits, he would not care about the oil mill''s affairs in the future.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Uncle Shang, if you have money, you must have life to spend it."


    Her family is an ordinary farmer, without even a backend. If she wants to start the soybean oil business, she needs to find someone to cooperate with her. Currently, the best partners are the Shang family and the Jiang family.


    The Jiang family has a county captain who is considered a local snake in Tianfu County. Only by tying the local snake to his boat can he keep her family safe.


    Shang Xiucai did not expect Gu Jinli to say such straightforward words, but she was right. Money is important, but life is more important. If giving up part of the money can bring peace to the family and property, why not do it.


    But Shang Xiucai did not agree immediately. Instead, he said, "I have to ask the Jiang family about this before I can reply to you."


    He wanted to help the Gu family, and he also wanted to make soybean oil to benefit the people of Chu, but he didn''t know what his father-inw thought, and he had to discuss it before doing anything.


    Gu Jinli knew that this matter was urgent, so he said, "Okay, we are waiting for Uncle Shang''s reply."


    After talking about soybean oil, Taozi came over and said that Jiang and Yuanyuan wanted to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli followed Taozi to the backyard of Shang Mansion, met Jiang and Yuanyuan, talked to Jiang for a while, yed with Yuanyuan for a while, and then left.


    The third grandfather went to the town to sell tofu, Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan returned to Dafeng Vige, and Gu Jinan stayed at the Shang family to study with Shang Xiucai.


    Dafeng Vige.


    As soon as Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli arrived at the end of the vige, they saw a group of people surrounding their home.


    Lao Qin, Sang Qin, father and son of the Luo family, and Gu Dafu were blocking the group of people from entering Gu Jinli''s house.


    The group of people were very anxious and kept saying: "Brothers, we are not bad people. We are from neighboring viges nearby. We know that the Gu family''s tofu is good, so we came here and wanted to meet the head of the Gu family. Talk about the tofu business."


    There were quite a few of them, more than a dozen of them, and they were all adult men. However, Gu Jinli''s family only had women and children. How could Father Luo and the others let them in? He just said: "This family is not here, and we don''t know you, so hurry up and leave." "


    This group of people came here specifically for Gus family. If they havent entered this door yet, how can they leave?


    When Gu Dashan saw this group of people surrounding his home, he was very frightened. He hurried over and stopped the group with Luo''s father and others, and asked, "Who are you? Why are you surrounding my home?"


    Gu Jinli ran over with a dagger in his sleeve, staring at the group of people with unkind eyes.


    The dozen or so people heard Gu Dashan''s words and knew that he was the head of the Gu family. They immediatelyughed and said: "Brother, you are the head of the Gu family tofu stall, right? Don''t be afraid. We are not here to cause trouble. We want toe to you." Lets buy tofu at home and lets talk about the tofu business.


    The speaker was a middle-aged man wearing a coarse cloth jacket with gray cloth patches on his sleeves and trouser legs. When he said this, he had a ttering smile on his face.

 Chapter 123: beg

    Chapter 123: beg


    Chapter 123 Request


    Gu Jinli understood and asked, "Do you want toe to my house to buy tofu and then sell it?"


    The middle-aged man immediately said: "Yes, yes, that''s what we mean. But we talked for a long time, and this old man named Qin just refused to let us in to talk."


    Gu Jinli looked at them and said, "With so many of youing to the door, which one dares to open the door to you?"


    The family is full of women, and suddenly a group of adult men show up. Who knows what they are here for? Who dares to let them in?


    Gu Jinli said to Mr. Qin and the others: "Grandpa Qin, Uncle Luo, thank you very much."


    Mr. Qin waved his hand: "Thank you, we have to protect several families at home. When we see so many strangersing to the door, we naturally have to stop them."


    When the third grandmother heard the voices of Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli, she hurriedly shouted from the door: "Da Shan, Xiao Yu, you are finally back." This group of people didn''t know what was going on, and they banged on the door as soon as they came. , he said he was going toe in and talk about the tofu business, but he didnt even give his name, he was like a bandit, he was scared to death!


    The third grandma was frightened by them and was very angry. She was not speaking very nicely at the moment and made the group of people turn red in the face.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly raised his hands and said, "Old man, this little girl, and the Gu family brothers, it''s our fault today because so many people came all at once."


    He hurriedly announced his family name: "My surname is Liang, and my name is Liang Zhuzhu. Ie from Lianghe Vige in front of me. I am not a bad person. I came here today to sell some tofu from your house and sell it to various viges in Qingfu Town."


    Other people in Lianghe Vige also said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, we are all responsible people and we will not do anything bad. We came here today to talk about the tofu business. There is no malicious intention."


    No malicious intent?


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Selling tofu from us? Our Gu family''s tofu stall is always open. White tofu and seasonings are sold at the stall. If you want to sell tofu, just go to the tofu stall in town. Is it necessary for such arge group of people to surround my house? Are you buying tofu? Those who dont know better would think you areing to rob me."


    Gu Jinli knew that it was true that this group of people wanted to buy tofu, but it was also true that they had other thoughts, otherwise there wouldn''t be so many peopleing to the door together.


    The people in Lianghe Vige were even more ashamed when they heard Gu Jinli''s words, but they were stupid and didn''t know how to reply.


    It was Liang Zhuzi who said, "Little girl from the Gu family, besides buying tofu today, we also want to talk to your family about other things."


    He had some embarrassment on his face. He looked at Gu Dashan and then at Gu Jinli and said, "This matter cannot be exined clearly in a few words. Why don''t you open the door first and let us in? Let''s sit down and talk. What do you think?"


    Liang Zhuzis tone was very good, but Gu Jinli and the others still didnt let them in.


    Liang Zhuzi had no choice but to continue pleading: "We did something wrong today, but we sincerely want to make a living, and we ask your family to help."


    They, Lianghe Vige, are poor. In addition to farming, the vigers do odd jobs for others, and they dont make much money all year round. However, some time ago, something called tofu suddenly appeared in the town. Hey, the one who sells it is called a good one. From all over the country, as long as someone from the vige goes to the town, they will definitely ask the people who go to the town to help bring back a few kilograms of tofu.


    How many kilograms does this family have? If there are so many people in a vige, it can cost hundreds of kilograms. Whats more, there are so many viges in Qingfu Town.


    Liang Zhuzi was smart. After learning about this, he immediately invited his two younger brothers. The three brothers went to the town to buy tofu, and then carried the tofu to various viges and sold the tofu at high prices. Don''t tell me, such a move really made them a fortune.


    But they had only been doing this for less than ten days, and the people in the vige knew about it and wanted to sell tofu with them. However, the Gu family''s tofu stall only had so much tofu in one day, which was not enough to share with the vigers.


    Liang Zhuzi wanted toe to the Gu family to talk about this matter, so that the Gu family could supply them with enough tofu every day and let them pick it up and sell it in various viges.


    If possible, lower the price for them and sell to them cheaper. But who would have thought that they came at the wrong time and the family man was not there, only a few women. They came with so many men again that they frightened the Gu family woman and refused to open the door. They also alerted the two families next door who came to stop them and almost started a fight.


    Liang Zhuzi apologized profusely: "I''m really sorry. We didn''t know there were no men in your family today. This is really... we really don''t have bad intentions."


    Gu Jinli doesnt care whether they have bad intentions or not, but the tofu matter cannot be discussed today.


    She said: "The tofu business is a partnership between several of us. It''s useless for you toe to our house."


    "This..." Liang Zhuzi and the vigers in Lianghe Vige became anxious: "It was done by several families in partnership? Then, who should we talk to about this?"


    Liang Zhuzhu knew about the third grandfather, so he asked: "But are you looking for the old man of the Gu family?"


    I heard that the old man of the Gu family also lives in this courtyard.


    Gu Jinli said: "The Third Grandpa can''t decide this matter alone. We will have to discuss it with several parties before I can give you an answer. You can leave first."


    Actually, she has also been thinking about making a living from tofu these days.


    There is a huge demand for tofu in Qingfu Town. Their tofu business is getting better and better. They also sell seasonings and spices very well. Their family is simply too busy. If they want to make money without getting tired, then The business model needs to be changed.


    But she has not told several family members about this idea, and Liang Zhuzi and the others came too unexpectedly today, which scared her own family, so she will not let Liang Zhuzi and the others get their wish soon, and has to dy them no matter what, lest this group of people Find trouble for her in the future.


    After hearing this, the vigers in Lianghe Vige were very anxious and asked one after another: "How long will the discussion take?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I don''t know."


    Liang Zhuzhu knew that today''s matter was a failure, so he could only say: "Then let''s go back first ande back tomorrow."


    He then turned to Gu Dashan and said, "Brothers of the Gu family, let''se again tomorrow. I can''t help but apologize for what happened today."


    With that said, he took two baskets from the hands of two vigers and handed them to Gu Dashan: "This is a small gift we brought, please ept it, Brother Gu."


    Gu Dashan waved his hand and refused to ept the gift: "You can take the things back. I don''t know whether it will work out."


    Seeing that he refused to ept it, Liang Zhuzi simply put the gift on the ground and ran away with the vigers of Lianghe Vige.


    Hey, take your gifts back with you. Gu Dashan shouted and was about to catch up with the gifts, but was stopped by Gu Jinli: Dad, stop chasing me, theyre all gone.


    Mr. Cui and the others were very frightened, so this gift should be regarded as a way to calm down the shock.


    Gu Dashan looked at Liang Zhuzi and his group of people running away and could only give up.


    The third grandma opened the courtyard door and said angrily: "It''s almost time to leave. I''ve never seen anyone talk like this. If this is a good thing, it has to be a bad thing."


    They were just too anxious and ruined the job. Father Luo and the others still had work to do. After saying this, they went home and continued grinding beans.

 Chapter 124: stop

    Chapter 124: stop


    Chapter 124 Stop


    When Mr. Qin and Sang Qin saw that the Gu family was fine, they also went home to do some work.


    The third grandmother asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, those people areing tomorrow. How are you going to reply to them? Do you really want to sell all the tofu to them?"


    Grandma No. 3 knows that the tofu is in short supply, and the more she sells, the more money she makes. However, there are only so many people in their family and they can only make so much tofu every day. What will happen to their tofu stall if they sell it to people in Lianghe Vige? But there are no tofu stalls.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Third Grandma, we will discuss this matterter in the evening."


    The third grandma had no choice but to give up and stop asking, and the three of them entered the yard together.


    With a creak, Mrs. Cui opened the door of the hall and walked out with Gu Jinxiu and Brother Cheng.


    Cui and Gu Jinxiu still had fright on their faces, and Gu Jinxiu even had a hatchet in his hand.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied when he saw this. When in danger, it is better to pick up a knife to defend yourself than to be beaten passively.


    On the other hand, Cheng Ge''er, a little man with a calm face and no fear at all, holding a pole in his hand, said to Gu Jinli: "Second sister, I will protect my mother and eldest sister."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Well, Brother Cheng is very good."


    He added: "However, when the opponent is too strong, you cannot confront him head-on. You can sneak away first and then look for opportunities to beat the opponent upter."


    Well, Ill remember it. Dont worry, second sister, I wont let myself be beaten by others. Cheng Geer promised.


    Mrs. Cui felt that Gu Jinli shouldn''t lecture her brother like this, but thinking about what happened on the way to escape, she suppressed her words and asked Gu Jin''an instead: "How is Brother An? You should be a schr." Got him?"


    Gu Dashan said with a smile: "Take it, take it, our brother An will be Shang Xiucai''s student from now on, and we will study with Shang Xiucai from today on."


    Ms. Cui was very happy and her eyes were wet: "That''s good, that''s good. Our brother An can finally go to school."


    Gu Dashan''s eyes turned red when he saw her like this.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui have always felt sorry for An Geer. Because Mrs. Gu hated them, several children were also abused by Mrs. Gu, and An Geer was bullied to a terrible extent.


    An Geer is smart and likes to study. When he was a child, he saw Gu Youwen and his son studying and followed him, but he was driven away by Gu Youwen and his son.


    An Geer was very sad and hid himself crying.


    Mrs. Cui felt sorry for her son, so she secretly taught An Geer how to read. An Geer learned quickly. But one day when An Geer was writing on the ground with a branch, Mrs. Gu saw her. At that time, she hit An Geer with a cane. An Ge''er''s hand was directly swollen from the beating. If Brother An hadn''t run so fast, his hands would have been broken by Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu warned the couple that if she saw An Geer writing again, she would break his hand and sell him to him.


    The reason why Mrs. Gu is so excited is very simple, that is, she doesn''t see Brother An having any future.


    Anger is smart. Since then, he has only quietly practiced calligraphy in the house, and has not been discovered by Mrs. Gu again.


    But Cui and Gu Dashan have remembered this incident for half their lives, and they felt extremely guilty. Now that An Ge''er can finally go to school openly and openly, and the gentleman he worships is still a schr, the couple were so excited that they cried.


    The third grandma looked at the couple with tears in their eyes, angry and funny: "You two, wipe your tears quickly, this is a big happy event, why are you crying?" "Hey, don''t cry anymore." Ms. Cui wiped away her tears. , said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, please make crystal sweet pork tonight. Your brother likes to eat this. Today is his big day, let''s give him a good time."


    Thest time Shang Xiucai and his family came to their house for dinner, she heard from the head of the family that An Ge''er''s child had eaten a lot of crystal sweet and sour meat. He seemed to like sweet and sour food, so she thought of making a crystal sweet and sour for An Ge''er today. Eat the meat and let him eat it.


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded readily, and the family of three started busying with their home chores again.


    Gu Jinli did not squeeze any more oil today. Instead, he took out two spices, amomum villosum and cumin, and smashed them into half pieces with a hammer. Then he grinded the spices with Gu Jinxiu and the third grandma.


    As soon as they had finished grinding a pound, Third Grandpa and the others closed the stall and came back.


    The third grandpas face was not very good. After putting down his burden, he sat in the yard and sighed.


    The third grandma saw him and asked him quickly: "Old man, what''s wrong with you?"


    Third Grandpa thought for a while and told them what happened in the town today: "The two food shops on the front street and the back street, as well as the Fugui Building on the main street, are selling our pan-fried five-spice tofu. The taste is simr to ours. Exactly the same.


    What? Someone is selling pan-fried five-spice tofu in town? The third grandma stood up angrily and cursed: How can these **** people be so shameless? This is something Xiaoyu came up with!


    After scolding him, he anxiously asked Third Grandpa: "What should we do? They made pan-fried five-spice tofu, don''t they want to take away our guests?"


    Gu Jinli had long expected that someone would follow suit and sell fried five-spice tofu, but she was not anxious at all. After hearing what Third Grandma said, she asked Third Grandpa: "Third Grandpa, how is our business today? Is it still as prosperous as before?"


    Third Grandpa nodded: "It''s indeed the same as before. It''s just that the white tofu sold out too fast. It was sold out almost as soon as we arrived in the town. It''s because the noble wife forcibly left behind two loads of white tofu that we can only get it today." Open a stall.


    The third grandma was confused when she heard this: "Isn''t there someone selling pan-fried five-spice tofu? Howe our business is still so good?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Third Grandma, where does their tofue from? They buy it from us, so it doesn''t matter whether they make pan-fried five-spice tofu or not, it doesn''t have much impact on us. White tofu and spices are all important." Its in our hands.


    "With these two things, we are not afraid of them. If they want to make pan-fried five-spice tofu, they have to spend money to buy white tofu and spices from us. The more white tofu and spices they buy, the more we earn. Its no different than them working for us.


    She looked up at the third grandma and smiled slyly: "If our ie decreases, we can increase the price of white tofu."


    After listening to Gu Jinli''s words, the third grandpa and the third grandma were stunned for a while. After reacting, the third grandma smiled and said: "Hey, we little fish are still smart. Well, if they want to sell fried five-spice tofu, then they can sell it." Anyway, sell it. No matter how much you get, you are helping them make money.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma no longer worried about this matter and started to work again.


    The third grandma also told the third grandpa that the vigers from Lianghe Vige came to buy white tofu, but they were almost beaten as viins.


    "Xiaoyu said that this matter needs to be discussed by several families before they can be answered."


    When Third Grandpa heard this, he originally wanted to ask Gu Jinli what his ns were, but he gave up and waited patiently until the money was divided in the evening.


    Not long after Third Grandpa and the others came back, Gu Jinan also came back from school at Shang Xiucai''s house, but when he was about to return to the end of the vige, he was stopped by Gu Dexing.

 Chapter 125: invite

    Chapter 125: invite


    Chapter 125 Inviting people


    Gu Jinan was not surprised at all when he saw Gu Dexing.


    Brother Dexing. Gu Jinan greeted him as usual, with just the right smile on his face, without being proud, showing off, or looking down on him.


    Gu Dexing was a few years older than Gu Jinan and taller than Gu Jinan. But at this moment, Gu Dexing felt a little embarrassed when he looked at Gu Jinan''s smile.


    Angor''s smile was too magnanimous, so magnanimous that it made him ashamed, and he felt that his actions in stopping him were the actions of a viin.


    Gu Dexing lowered his head.


    When Gu Jinan saw this, he didn''t ask why he stopped him, nor did he leave. He just stood there and waited.


    After a long time, Gu Dexing asked Gu Jinan: "What did Shang Xiucai teach you today?"


    Gu Jinan took out a book from the bag he was carrying and handed it to Gu Dexing: "It''s the Analects of Confucius in the Four Books. My husband asked me to copy the book, saying that my family is poor and it would not be cost-effective to spend money to buy books. Copying the book instead will not only You can be familiar with the content and get a new book for free.


    The teacher also said that I studied to test my fame, and the test for children is not difficult. As long as you memorize the Four Books and Five ssics, you can take the test for children, so I started teaching from the Four Books.


    Gu Dexing was shocked. He didn''t expect Gu Jinan to say such a thing.


    He thought that given Gu Jin''an''s family''s experience of being looked down upon since childhood, Gu Jin''an must be very taboo about saying that his family was poor, but Gu Jin''an didn''t care at all. He just said that his family was poor and couldn''t afford books, so he copied them.


    The next thing is... Shang Xiucai knew that Gu Jinan was studying for fame, and his purpose was so snobbish, but Shang Xiucai was still willing to teach him.


    "Isn''t Shang Xiucai angry?" Gu Dexing asked.


    What he said was meaningless, but Gu Jinan understood it. He smiled and said: "Why are you angry? What do poor people study for? To put it bluntly, it is to gain fame, gain power, and protect their families. The gentleman said, this is nothing. Unspeakable.


    Gu Jinan''s words shocked Gu Dexing again. He did not expect that Shang Xiucai was so different from the gentleman he had met in his hometown.


    errors


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Dexing and said: "Sir is an open-minded and open-minded person. If you really want to study with him, it is better to ask him in an open and honest manner. It is much better than such random thoughts and unwillingness."


    Gu Dexing lowered his head again, and after a moment of silence, he said: "If I go and beg, but the schr doesn''t ept it, wouldn''t it be..."


    Its embarrassing? The smile on Gu Jinans face did not change: If you cant even give up this little face, why do you need to be a disciple?


    He finally said: "If you want to study with your husband, just ask openly. Even if you are rejected, you have worked hard for yourself and you will not regret it in the future."


    After saying this, Gu Jinan bypassed Gu Dexing and returned home.


    Gu Dexing stood there for a long time, until Mr. Chen shouted angrily: "Brother Xing, where are you using the pestle as wood to wait for it to sprout? Why don''t you go home and grind the spices! There aren''t many spices left. If you don''t hurry up, Grind, you wont have to sell it tomorrow, its all money.


    When Gu Dexing heard what Chen said, he turned around and ran home.


    That night, Gu Jinli made crystal sweet and sour pork, fried crispy pork, and stir-fried a te of bean sprouts. Together with his own tofu and yesterday''s fried bean curd, the family had a wonderful dinner to celebrate Gu Jinan''s formal enrollment in school.


    Seeing how much his family cared for him, Gu Jinan became even more determined to gain fame and protect his family.


    Their family had just finished their meal, and before the dishes were cleared away, several families came. Everyone was worried about the pan-fried five-spice tofu sold in other restaurants in the town.


    "When I thought about those shameless people selling our fried five-spice tofu, I was so angry that I couldn''t even eat." Today, Ms. Chen learned that someone in town was selling fried five-spice tofu, and she was so angry that she almost threw a pole at it. Those people''s shops.


    "There is also Fuguilou. I heard from old doctor Wu that they made a dish called Jinyu Fugui using fried five-spice tofu and fried pork slices. They sold it for fifty cash a te, which is really annoying."


    Logically speaking, this is their familys money. Mrs. Chens flesh ached so much that she almost died. Several other families are also worried about this, fearing that shops in the town will take away their business.


    Gu Jinli said, "Don''t worry, uncles and aunts, even if pan-fried five-spice tofu is sold all over the street, we will not lose money, we will only make a lot of money."


    Mr. Chen was stunned and asked hurriedly: "Xiaoyu, what do you mean by this? If the streets are full of fried five-spice tofu, then who wille to our stall to buy it?"


    Gu Jinli told everyone what he said to his grandfather and grandmother in the afternoon: "If they want to make pan-fried five-spice tofu, they must buy our white tofu and seasonings, so the more they buy, the more we make. Theres no need to be afraid. If you feel like youre making less money, we can also increase the price of white tofu and seasonings.


    In a word, as long as we have the tofu recipe and seasoning recipe in our hands, we will be the ones making money.


    Several family members were very surprised after hearing this.


    Chen said: "Hey, then they have be to help us sell tofu, and we can work less and make more money."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "That''s what I mean."


    She also told about the vigers from Lianghe Vige who came to buy white tofu.


    We cant keep one stall forever. We have to change our business model. We need to start making tofu and seasonings inrge quantities, sell them to other people, and let them carry the burden to help us sell tofu.


    "Then let''s not set up a stall in the future? That''s not possible. The bean dregs cake can be sold for a lot of money in a day." Mrs. Chen wanted to continue setting up a stall.


    Gu Jinli said: "We can set up stalls at the same time and increase the production of tofu at the same time to sell to people who want to sell tofu."


    The third grandpa said at this time: "The method is good, it can make us make more money, but where do we have so many manpower?"


    "Making tofu is a hard job and requires a lot of manpower. Now we have to make tofu, run a stall, grind spices, and open up wastnd for farming. We are simply too busy. It''s mid-February now. , the seeds will be nted in half a month, and the manpower is simply not enough.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa doesn''t have to worry about manpower. We can hire people to do the work."


    When Third Grandpa heard that Gu Jinli said that he wanted to hire people to do work, he was a little worried. He was afraid that the people who hired people had bad intentions and would ruin their business, so he said: "You can''t be in a hurry when hiring people to do work. You have to take your time to watch people, so as not to be betrayed." To cause harm."


    "Third Grandpa, if you are worried, we can hire someone to open up wastnd first, and we can stay at home to grind beans and spices." Gu Jinli wanted to hire someone to open a workshop, but he knew that it would be impossible to convince them all at once, and now he can''t I was really too busy and it would take time to open a workshop, so I chose apromise.


    Several families agreed with this method, and decided to ask someone to help open up wastnd tomorrow, while they stayed at home to make more tofu.


    So the next day, Grandpa San announced that he would invite people to open up wastnd.


    When the people in Dafeng Vige heard the news, they immediately exploded.


    "Hey, those families who came to escape from the famine found gold? Are they still hiring people to open up the famine?"


    I am making a living by making tofu in the town. The business is very good, but I am not just picking up gold. Someone said sourly.


    I dont know what the sry is like? How about we go and ask? There is a poor family member who really wants to do this job.


    If you dont want to go, you have to go. How can there be any reason in this world for locals to work for outsiders?


    When He Laoguo heard what the vigers said, he sneered: "Bah, just be upset. What''s wrong with those who are fleeing from famine? Even those who are fleeing from famine are more capable than you."


    "You just don''t like others. You don''t like this job, but our family doesn''t. Sanmiao, let''s go to your uncle Gu''s house and take over thisnd remation job." He Laoguo took his San''er and walked to Gu''s house with his hands behind his back. , still muttering in his mouth: "This guy who doesn''t take jobs, picks and chooses when he gets a job, can''t he get along with money?"

 Chapter 126: jealous

    Chapter 126: jealous


    Chapter 126 Jealousy


    After hearing what He Laoguo said, the other vigers, some of whom had poor families, immediately shouted: "Uncle Laoguo, wait for us, we will go too."


    Suddenly, men from three families caught up with He Laoguo and wanted to follow him to visit the Gu family and talk about thend remation.


    Some vigers also scolded them: "You are a bunch of money-minded people. Even if those families make money selling tofu, they still live in old mud houses. They look like they are just looking for money at first nce. Don''t work hard to finish your work. In the end, Didnt get the money!


    He Laoguo ignored their uneasy and kind words, and only said to the three families who followed them: "A few days ago, Qin Gu Luotian''s family was still collecting soybeans, and all they gave was cash. It was impossible to dy Dont listen to them about our wages fornd remation, its more serious to get the money into your hands.


    Can you make money by gossiping around the big millstone every day?


    The men of the three families were originally worried that Qin Gu Luotian and his family would default on their wages, but after hearing what He Laoguo said, they were relieved.


    He Laoguo warned them again: "Although those families came here to escape famine, they are capable. When you get to the Gu family, don''t say anything offensive and don''t look around. The tofu belongs to them and is none of our business. Don''t even think about things that the Lu family and Zou Xiancheng can''t take away. Only by working honestly can you make money for your family."


    He Dazhuang said: "Uncle Guo, don''t worry, we are all honest and responsible families. It''s not our property, so we don''t care about it."


    He Shengzi also said: "Old uncle, don''t worry, we are not a family like the Lu family. We only work and don''t care about the Gu family''s recipes."


    He Shengzi is only sixteen years old. His father and mother died early in the family. The brother and sister lived with their grandpa. However, his grandpa was old and in poor health. His sister was only eight years old. In addition to farming, the family relied on him for farming. Odd jobs supplement household ie.


    But odd jobs are not easy to find. Theye and go. Most of the time, He Shengzi wanders around the shallow mountains of Dafeng Mountain, looking for some wild vegetables and fruits, or catching some game to survive. Life at home is very difficult.


    So he was bent on following He Laoguo to the Gu family to dond remation work.


    He Laoguo nodded when he heard this: "As long as you know what''s going on."


    Not long after, He Laoguo brought three men from He Dazhuang, He Shengzi, and He Tugou to the Gu family.


    "Brother Gu, are you at home?" He Laoguo stood outside the courtyard gate of Gu''s house and asked, stretching his neck.


    Here he is. The third grandfather went to open the door for He Laoguo and weed He Laoguo and the others into the yard.


    He Laoguo and the others were eager to make money, so they immediately asked aboutnd remation.


    Third Grandpa also simply said directly: "This time we ask people to open up wastnd, and the wages are not based on days, but on acres. For one acre of wastnd, we will pay three hundred coins."


    This method was suggested by Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu said that if wages were calcted by days, there would inevitably be those who cheated and cheated, and they would have to be calcted by acres. In this way, people who open up wastnd will definitely work hard. After all, they will get paid early if they finish the work. If they arezy, it is the people who are doing the work who will suffer.


    "Three hundred cents!" He Shengzi stood up in excitement and asked the third grandfather: "Third Grandpa of the Gu family, are you telling the truth? Are you really going to pay three hundred cents to open an acre of wastnd?"


    This three hundred cents was a lot of money. It was enough for him to work hard for a month.


    And he has been cultivating wastnd before. If he works more diligently and works early andte, it only takes three days to open an acre of wastnd, and he can earn three hundred coins in three days, which is a lot of money.


    He Laoguo hade to his senses and scolded He Shengzi: "Who is your third grandfather of the Gu family? He can trick you. He said three hundred cents per acre, so of course it''s three hundred cents per acre."


    Then he hurriedly said to the third grandpa: "Brother Gu, our family will do this work. You can just leave it to us and we will do it well for you." The third grandpa looked at their excitement and continued: "This After the wastnd is cleared, we do not cultivate thend, but nt seeds directly, so we have to plow it five times and spread grass ash to fertilize thend in between."


    He Laoguo and the others did not hesitate, but still responded: "This is what we should do. We will definitely do it ording to your requirements."


    As long as you drive through this wastnd once, the rest will be much easier.


    When the third grandfather saw that they were willing, he called Gu Dafu and took them to the wastnd in the back vige. He pointed at the wastnd and said: "These are the wastnds that our family wants to open up. The one on the far left belongs to my family. The only one on the left is mine. Three acres, then the Dashan family has six acres, and the Luo family also has six acres..."


    The families of brothers Gu Damu, Gu Dalin, and Gu Dafu all have six acres, the Qin family has five acres, and the Tian family has three acres. A total of thirty-five acres of wastnd. They have leased all the wastnd that can be developed in the back vige. .


    However, in the past half month, their family has opened up ten acres of wastnd intermittently, and now there are still twenty-five acres of wastnd left to be opened.


    He Laoguo and the others'' eyes were ring when they heard that there was so much wastnd to be opened, twenty-five acres, and three hundred cash per acre, which was more than seven taels of silver.


    He Laoguo was very enthusiastic and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, we will start working now. We will clear the wastnd for you and your family before sowing the seeds in March."


    Third Grandpa nodded: "Okay, then you can work."


    Then he talked about the food: "Our family is very busy with work, and no one has the hands to cook. We can only provide you with one meal a day, which is home-made bean cakes. Three for each person, and there will be no more."


    Food is the most important thing for the people. This farmer has been working hard all day just for food, so he must make this clear, otherwise he will make gossip for you even after a meal.


    "Hey, Brother Gu, we got it." He Laoguo never expected that the Gu family would give them a working meal, and he was so happy that he couldn''t smile from ear to ear. This job was really worth it.


    After Third Grandpa exined the matter clearly to them, he took Gu Dafu home.


    He Laoguo and the others immediately went home, picked up farm tools, and the avablebor at home, and went to the back vige to clear up wastnd for the Qin Guluotian family.


    The vigers were very disdainful when they saw that He Laoguo and the others actually went to open up wastnd for those families who were fleeing from the wastnd. However, they heard that the wages paid by those families were three hundred cash to open an acre of wastnd, and they also took care of the work and meals. Surprised.


    After being surprised, he began tough bitterly again, saying that He Laoguo and his family had been deceived. How could such a good thing happen in the world?


    You can get three hundred coins for cultivating an acre of wastnd, and you have to take care of the food. Who are you trying to fool? Thosepanies must have deceived Old Guo Shu and the others, and they will definitely not give you the money after the work is done.


    There are also good-hearted people who go to the wastnd and remind He Laoguo and the others with "good intentions" to stop working, and they will not get paid after finishing the work.


    He Laoguo and the others pretended not to hear and just worked on their own.


    At noon, Gu Dafu and Gu Dexing picked up a load of bean dregs cakes and soy milk, and called He Laoguo and the others: "Uncle Laoguo,e over for dinner."


    He Laoguo saw the Gu family bringing food, so he rushed over. When he saw a load of bean dregs cakes and two cans of soy milk, he smiled from ear to ear.

 Chapter 127: contract

    Chapter 127: contract


    Chapter 127 Contract


    Da Miao, Two Miao, Three Miao, Dazhuang, Tugou and Shengzi,e over for dinner soon. Dafus nephew has brought us a lot of bean cakes. He Laoguo greeted the working families.


    After they took over the work of clearing up wastnd, they went home and called their own people. Now there are thirteen people working in the wastnd.


    There were a lot of people, but the Gu family sent a lot of food. A basket full of bean dregs cakes was enough to feed their family.


    He Dazhuang, He Tugou, and He Shengzi arrived at the field and looked at the bean dregs cakes in the basket, grinning from ear to ear.


    He Dazhuang said: "Hey, these are golden bean cakes. How many cents does each one cost in the town?"


    He once bought one and shared it with his wife, and it tasted great. But their family didnt have much money, so they only ate that one and never bought another one. His wife had been thinking about this taste for a long time.


    "Dazhuang, there are three people from your family here. Take nine bean cakes." He Laoguo distributed the bean cakes to them.


    The bean cakes were muchrger than those sold in the town, and the wooden bowl could not hold nine of them. He Dazhuang took a bamboo basket from home and put the nine bean cakes into the basket, filling the whole basket.


    There is soy milk here, it tastes better when eaten with it. Gu Dafu said.


    "Hey, I got it. Thank you Dafu brother." He Dazhuang distributed the bean cakes to his two sons, then took a wooden bowl to pour the soy milk, and ate the bean cakes with the soy milk. The taste was so fragrant that he watched the excitement at the head of the field. The vigers were so greedy that they swallowed hard and regretted not taking the job.


    But it was toote to regret it. Qin Gu Luotian and his family just opened up this wastnd and had enough manpower, so they had no ns to hire more people.


    He Laoguo and the others looked at the regretful expressions of the vigers whoughed at them, and felt that the bean cakes in their hands became more fragrant.


    The whole family was poor and not selfish. Each of He Laoguo and the others only ate two bean cakes. They saved the remaining bean cakes and sent them home so that everyone in the family could satisfy their craving.


    At Gu Jinli''s house, vigers from Lianghe Vige came to visit again.


    There were very few peopleing back this time, only three of them, and Liang Zhuzi was carrying half a basket of eggs and a pack of candies.


    The third grandpa heard what the third grandma said yesterday and knew that they woulde today, so he did not go to the stall with him, but stayed at home.


    Liang Zhuzi was very careful this time. After arriving at the door of Gu''s courtyard, he knocked on the door politely. The knock was so quiet that Grandpa Third and the others almost didn''t hear it.


    After finally entering the door, Liang and Zhuzi apologized again: "Mr. Gu, eldest brother Gu, and the little girl of the Gu family, yesterday was our fault. Please don''t me us."


    Gu Jinli is a straightforward person and wants to make the tofu business bigger. After they apologized, he said directly: "If you want to sell tofu from us, that''s fine. But we have three requirements."


    Liang Zhuzi and the others were so happy that they almost jumped up when they heard the first half of the words. But when they heard that there was still a request, they became nervous again and asked anxiously: "Little girl from the Gu family, what do you want?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s very simple. The first requirement is that as long as the tofu is in your hands, it has nothing to do with us. If the people who buy your tofu have any problems eating it, they will have toe to you and it has nothing to do with us."


    "This!" Liang Zhuzi did not expect that the Gu family''s first request would be so embarrassing. The two vigers who followed him said, "Little girl from the Gu family, if this problem is your family''s problem, wouldn''t it be our responsibility too?"


    Gu Jinli smiled slightly: "There are risks in doing business. If you are afraid that there is something wrong with our tofu, you don''t have to buy it."


    Her words were so strong that the two vigers in Lianghe Vige almost got so angry that they left, but Liang Zhuzhu stopped them.


    Seeing that they had not left, Gu Jinli continued: "You are afraid that there will be something wrong with our tofu, and we are also afraid that you will tamper with our tofu, so our request is reasonable."


    "However, we also know your difficulties. When youe to my house to buy tofu, you can try a piece for free on the spot. After waiting for another quarter of an hour, if there are no problems, you can pick up the tofu and leave. Within a quarter of an hour of trying, if If there is any problem, our Gu family will take responsibility for it."


    After hearing this, Liang Zhuzi and the two vigers from Lianghe Vige felt that this was a good idea. It protected the interests of both parties and no one wanted to harm the other.


    The three of them thought for a while, gritted their teeth, and agreed: "Okay, we agree to this request. What are the remaining two requests?"


    "The remaining two requests are very simple." Gu Jinli said: "The second request is about price. The price of this tofu is not static. We can increase the price for you at any time, but each increase will not exceed three cents per pound. . And when you choose tofu to sell, you can also increase the price, but each price increase must not exceed five cents. If the price rises too outrageously, exceeding the purchase price by more than ten times, we will no longer sell tofu to you."


    Liang Zhuzi and the others were all farmers. They could not read or count very well. The three of them had to count their fingers and gravel to calcte the price clearly.


    "Okay, we can agree to this request." Liang Zhuzhu added: "Don''t worry, little girl from the Gu family, we are all members of the family and we just want to make a living. We have no bad intentions or greed."


    Gu Jinli nodded and added a third request: "Thisst request is that when you go to sell tofu, you must tell the people who buy tofu that this is Gujia tofu."


    She will also make soybean oil and soy sauce in the future, but she needs to get her name out there first.


    After hearing thisst request, Liang Zhuzi breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his dark face: "Okay, let''s settle this matter. From tomorrow on, we wille to your Gu''s house to buy tofu."


    Gu Jinli said: "Yes, but we don''t have many people. Now we can only give you five hundred catties of tofu in Lianghe Vige every day. We don''t care how you divide the tofu, but we can guarantee that you can get at least this much tofu every day."


    Five hundred catties of tofu, which is much more than before.


    Liang Zhuzi and the others were very happy, but not for long. Gu Jinli took out another piece of paper and put it on the table: "This is a contract with the three requirements written on it. If you don''t have any objections, you must put it on this contract." Press fingerprints.


    Ah? We still need to sign a contract and have our fingerprints pressed? A viger in Lianghe Vige said: We are not buying a house,nd or people, so we dont need to sign the contract, right?


    Gu Jinli knew that the ancients were afraid of reporting to officials, signing contracts, etc., but: "Words have no basis. Only by signing a contract will our previous words count."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the voice of Vige Chief He came: "Brother Gu, Dashan and Xiaoyu are all at home."


    As he spoke, he nced at Liang and Zhuzi and asked, "Who are these three people? They look very unfamiliar."

 Chapter 128: court

    Chapter 128: court


    Chapter 128 Showing Goodwill


    After seeing the white paper on the table, he asked again: "What is this? It looks like a contract. What contract are you signing?"


    Grandpa Third and Gu Dashan did not expect that Vige Chief He woulde, and their expressions were strange when they heard this.


    Vige Chief He was not embarrassed at all, and said very naturally: "Brother Gu, signing this contract is a big deal. You can''t sign it casually, otherwise something will happen."


    Brother Gu?


    Even the title has been changed. It seems that Vige Chief He is here to show his goodwill this time.


    Not only did vige chief Hee, he was also followed by He Dacang, and a young man wearing a bamboo-colored long coat with a bookish look on his face.


    The young man was none other than He Jinsheng, the eldest grandson of Vige Chief He.


    Liang Zhuzi and the others finally got enough tofu from the Gu family to sell them. Just as they were about to sign the contract, they were interrupted by Vige Chief He who appeared and was very angry.


    Liang Zhuzi was quite smart and knew that this was the vige chief of Dafeng Vige. He did not get angry immediately, but said: "Vige Chief He, we are from Lianghe Vige in front of us. I am Liang Zhuzi. I am not a bad person. Neither is our contract." The contract about sellingnd and people is the tofu sales contract we signed with the Gu family."


    Vige Chief He naturally knew that they were here to discuss the tofu business with the Gu family, but it was precisely because of this that he rushed over and interrupted them.


    This matter is also his fault. Okura had already persuaded him, saying that Qin Guluotian and his family were capable and asked him to make good friends with them.


    But he was old and was most afraid of causing trouble to his family. He was worried about the revenge of the Lu family and Zou Xiancheng, so he just kept watching and did not dare to go to the Gu family''s door.


    However, when he knew that Jiang County Lieutenant had helped the Gu family deal with shopkeeper Tao in the town, and that Shang Xiucai had epted Gu Jinan as his student, he immediately understood that the Gu family had really gotten lucky, and the He family did not have to wait any longer. , you cane and make friends with a few.


    But at this moment, Liang Zhuzi and the others appeared, and as soon as they came they said they would make a living by making tofu.


    He has also set his sights on this tofu business and is nning toe and tell the Gu family.


    He family is poor. Besides farming, He family does odd jobs in towns or counties.


    How much money can you make doing part-time work?


    The young and old men in this vige gather around the big millstone in the middle of the vige and gossip every day. This cannot continue. He thought of the Gu family''s tofu, and wanted the Gu family to sell the tofu to the vigers at a cheaper price, so that the vigers could carry the tofu to sell in other viges and make some money.


    Vige Chief He ignored Liang Zhuzi and sat down on his own. He called He Jinsheng and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, this is my eldest grandson Jinsheng. I should have brought him to visit me a long time ago." Brother, Jin Sheng is studying in a private school in the town and has a lot of homework, so he has been putting it off until now."


    He scolded He Jinsheng again: "Come here quickly and meet your third grandfather of the Gu family, uncle Dashan, and your sister of the Gu family."


    Gu Jinli got goosebumps inexplicably when he heard the word "sister of the Gu family", and hurriedly said: "No need to call me sister, my name is Xiaoyu." Sister of the Gu family was too sour and she couldn''t bear it.


    He Jinsheng was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he bowed to Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan: "Junior Jinsheng, I have met Third Grandpa Gu, Uncle Gu... Xiaoyu."


    Third Grandpa smiled and said to Gu Dashan: "Jin Sheng, don''t be too polite. We farmers don''t pay attention to this."


    Vige Chief He smiled and said, "You are elders. He is young, so he should salute ordingly." Liang Zhuzi felt uneasy when he saw Vige Chief He chatting happily with the third grandfather, and hurriedly said to Gu Jinli: "Little girl from the Gu family, We are still in a hurry to go home, so lets sign this contract first.


    As he spoke, he actually bit his finger and used the blood to make ink pads to press his fingerprints. Vige Chief He took a step ahead of him, picked up the contract on the table, read it, frowned and said: "Five hundred kilograms of tofu a day, so much tofu, do your family have time to make it?"


    Vige Chief He looked at the third grandfather and reminded: "Brother Gu, it is already mid-February, and the seeds will be nted in half a month. Where does your family have the hands to make so much tofu? You can''t use the ground just to make tofu." Its been abandoned, so its better not to sign this contract until thend is nted.


    Third Grandpa also saw the purpose of Vige Chief He''s visit, but Xiaoyu had already promised Liang Zhuzhu and the others, so it was impossible to go back on his word, so he smiled and said: "Vige Chief, don''t worry about us, our family''s fields are not paddy fields, but paddy fields." In drynd, we can only grow some soybeans and sweet potatoes. It doesnt matter if we nt the seedster, there are people who can make tofu.


    Liang Zhuzi was originally angry and panicked, but when he heard this, he became happy. He thought the matter was going to go wrong. Unexpectedly, the Gu family is a trustworthy family and has no intention of going back on their word.


    Once Vige Chief He heard what Third Grandpa said, he knew that he could not stop the sale and had no choice but to let go of the contract.


    He Dacang was very anxious when he saw this. He wanted to speak, but was stopped by Vige Chief He. Since they are here to show goodwill, they cannot go too far, otherwise they will be enemies.


    He Dacang could only give up.


    Liang Zhuzhu and the other two vigers were very happy and hurriedly put their fingerprints on the contract.


    Gu Jinli waited for the blood on the handprint to dry before putting the contract away.


    Liang Zhuzi and the others did not stay long. After Gu Jinli collected the contract, he said goodbye and left: "Mr. Gu, eldest brother Gu, and the little girl from the Gu family, let''s go back first ande over tomorrow morning to get tofu and seasonings."


    The white tofu must be seasoned with spices, otherwise the tofu will not be fragrant.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, you cane to get the tofu tomorrow, but you don''t need so many people toe, just five or six people."


    "Hey, we know that we will definitely discuss it and won''t be as reckless as yesterday." Liang Zhuzi and the others put down the gifts they brought and left happily.


    He Dacang looked at their happy backs, feeling anxious and regretful. They should havee yesterday, but when they heard that the Gu family had driven away Liang Zhuzi and the others, they thought that Liang Zhuzi and the others'' buying tofu had gone wrong, so they didn''t immediately Come over, but wait until today.


    Whoever thought it was, it was toote.


    He Jinsheng was a little anxious when he saw his father''s sullen look, but he could only read and had no knowledge of general affairs, and he didn''t know how to help his father.


    After Liang Zhuzi and the others left, Third Grandpa asked Third Grandma to bring a te of bean dregs cakes and several bowls of soy milk, and said to Vige Chief He: "There is nothing good at home. If the vige chief doesn''t dislike it, try our home-made bean cakes and soy milk." .


    "How can I dislike it? This golden bean cake is in hot demand. We are eager for this bite." Vige Chief He picked up a bean dregs cake and took a bite. His mouth was full of delicious vor. He took another sip of soy milk. The fragrance was slightly sweet, and he was heartbroken Sighing, how could the Gu family make such delicious food.


    After swallowing the bean dregs cake in his mouth, Vige Chief He finally said: "Brother Gu, what happened to the Lu family is that I, the vige chief, did something wrong. I knew that the Lu family was overbearing, and Lu San came to grab the prescription." , but I didnt bring anyone to stop it...it was my fault.

 Chapter 129: admit mistake

    Chapter 129: admit mistake


    Chapter 129: Admit your mistake


    Grandpa San was surprised. He didn''t expect that the vige chief He came to admit his mistake.


    The vige chief has always been the most powerful person in every vige, and everyone in the vige must respect him. Even if the vige chief does something wrong, he will not admit it. But vige chief He actually came to the door to admit his mistake in person. This is really...


    Grandpa San didnt know what to say.


    But the family still wanted to live in the vige, and they would need the help of Vige Chief He in the future, so they said: "Vige Chief, this is the fault of the Lu family, and it has nothing to do with you. The matter is in the past, let''s not talk about it anymore."


    Gu Jinli grinned, and continued what Third Grandpa said: "Yeah, you don''t have to worry about it. With Jiang County Lieutenant and Uncle Shang here, the Lu family can''t bully us."


    She wanted to tell Vige Chief He not to think that after admitting his mistake, he would be able to get benefits from his family. They were no longer able to make a living and rely on them when they had just escaped from the famine.


    Vige Chief He heard this and felt even more regretful. He should have listened to Okura and established good rtions with severalpanies earlier. Now that Qin Gu, Luotian and his family have joined the Shang family and Jiang Xianwei, the He family is no longer that important to them.


    But things havee to this, and Vige Chief He can only regret it.


    After a while, he forced himself to tell his purpose: "Dafeng Vige is poor, and the He family is even poorer. They don''t have much craftsmanship or livelihood. I thought that we are all from the same vige, and your family''s tofu is selling well, so I gave up this family. Mr. Zhang came here and wanted to tell you on behalf of the vigers whether the tofu and seasonings can be sold to the He family, so that they can be sold in various viges and towns to make some money."


    Vige Chief He originally wanted the Gu family to sell the tofu to them at a low price, but after seeing the contract in Lianghe Vige, he couldn''t do this.


    Although they are from the same vige, people in their vige often bully the Qin Gu Luotian family. These families have climbed up to the county captain. It is good that they have not settled ounts with them. How can he have the nerve to let the Gu family sell tofu at a low price? them.


    He Dacang wanted to do this business and immediately said: "Uncle Gu, Brother Dashan, and niece Xiaoyu, don''t worry, our He family really wants to do this business with you. For the sake of your fellow vigers, please mix some tofu and spices Come out and sell it to us.


    He Jinsheng felt a little ufortable watching his grandfather and father pleading with the Gu family, but he couldn''t help, so he could only stand with his head lowered and say nothing.


    The Third Grandpa was very embarrassed after hearing what Vige Chief He and his son said: "We have limited manpower and can only make so much tofu a day. We have already given 500 kilograms to Lianghe Vige, and we still have to leave some of the tofu to sell at the stall. It''s really hard." Its hard to give you urate words.


    He Dachang was in a hurry: "Uncle Gu, we don''t want too much, just give us some."


    It is not a secret that Liang Zhuzhu and the others carried tofu to sell. A little inquiry can tell. He heard that they made a lot of money, and he was very envious and anxious.


    Third Grandpa couldn''t make up his mind, so he looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli thought for a moment and said: "Vige Chief He, Uncle Dacang, spring plowing is about to begin, and our family is really busy. However, if you want to start this business, you can do it, but we don''t have much tofu. We can give it to you every day." How much depends on the situation and we have the final say.


    Since their family still wants to live in Dafeng Vige, the Lu family is already at odds with each other. The He family should win over them if they can. Only by winning over the He family can the Lu family be isted.


    Vige Chief He frowned, but still said: "It should be, after all, you don''t have enough manpower."


    Gu Jinli added: "Although we are from the same vige, we are brothers who have settled ounts. If you want to make a living in this business, you must sign a contract like Lianghe Vige and act in ordance with the contract. If you vite the contract, we will see you at the Yamen."


    Vige Chief He was shuddered and somewhat repelled. Why does this girl from the Gu family like to report to the government so much?


    He looked at the third grandfather and asked, "Brother Gu thinks so too?"


    Third Grandpa smiled and nodded: "Well, Xiaoyu has the final say on this tofu business."


    Vige Chief He was surprised. He knew that the little girl from the Gu family had some abilities, but he didn''t expect that she could be the master of this tofu business.


    There was no other way. After thinking for a while, he could only agree: "Okay, let''s sign the contract." Gu Jinan was not at home, so He Jinsheng wrote the contract.


    Gu Jinli recited one sentence and He Jinsheng wrote one.


    This contract was simr to the one signed by Liang Zhuzi and others. After writing it, Vige Chief He asked He Jinsheng to read the contract several times, and then pressed his fingerprints on behalf of the He family.


    The contents of this contract are almost all beneficial to the Gu family, but as long as they don''t make mistakes when buying tofu, nothing will actually happen.


    Vige Chief He put aside his dissatisfaction and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, we wille to get the tofu tomorrow."


    Third Grandpa nodded: Okay, but well see how much we can get tomorrow.


    The contract did not say how much tofu would be sold to the He family. It only said that the Gu family would give it as much as the He family would give, and the He family would not have any objection.


    Although this contract is a bit overbearing, tofu is in short supply and sells very well. However, Vige Chief He and the others only ask the Gu family to sell the tofu for them and make them money. They can ignore other details.


    After the tofu matter was settled, Vige Chief He sat at Gu''s house for a while until Gu Jinan came home.


    Vige Chief He saw Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Brother An is back. I heard that he is studying with a schr. He is really promising."


    When Gu Jinan saw Vige Chief He, he was stunned for a moment, walked over, bowed to Vige Chief He, and shouted: "Vige Chief, Uncle Dacang."


    Vige Chief He saw that Gu Jinan looked well and behaved well. He nodded with satisfaction, pointed at He Jinsheng and said: "This is your eldest brother Jinsheng. He is sixteen this year, one year older than you, and he is also studying."


    Gu Jinan looked at He Jinsheng, smiled and shouted: "Brother Jinsheng."


    He Jinsheng bowed his hands to Gu Jinan and replied: "Brother An."


    Grandpa brought him to the Gu family today so that he could be friends with Gu Jinan.


    Grandpa said that Gu Jinan became Shang Xiucai''s husband. Shang Xiucai was not only knowledgeable, but also the son-inw of the county captain. If he could make good friends with Gu Jinan, he could go to Shang Xiucai''s house in the future, and maybe even go to the county captain''s house to meet him. The county captain is very good to him.


    He Jinsheng didn''t like this. In the past, his grandfather asked him to y with the grandchildren of the Lu family, but those brothers from the Lu family would only bully him.


    Vige Chief He didn''t care what He Jinsheng thought. He stood up and said to the third grandfather: "Okura and I are going back first. Jin Sheng and An Ge''er are about the same age and they are both studying. Let Jin Sheng and An Ge''er discuss it." Knowledge, Ill go backter.


    He Jinsheng had no choice but to stay.


    After vige chief He returned home, he asked He Dacang to send a message to a few honest people in the He family, asking them toe to their homes and tell them about the tofu business.


    As soon as He Dacang called those families, the news spread throughout the vige like the wind. The entire He family was shocked, jealous and unwilling, and they all rushed to the head of the vige.

 Chapter 130: Widow Qiu

    Chapter 130: Widow Qiu


    Chapter 130 Widow Qiu


    "We all have the surname He, why should we only let He Wazi, He Laotian, and He Wanli do the tofu business? The vige chief is too partial. We have to go to him to argue!" He Daqian shouted, summoning the He family to the vige chief Go home and question.


    "That''s right, we are all from the same vige, from the same n, and the vige chief''s heart has gone too far. Unfortunately, we can''t eat it. We have to ask him and ask him to give us an exnation." He Laosi''s voice also changed. Not small, shouting with a broken gong voice.


    "Yes, the vige chief must give us an exnation. If we want to make a living, we must all do it together, otherwise no one will do it!" The speaker was Widow Qiu.


    Widow Qiu is the mother of He Shanwa who was arrested.


    Because of He Shanwa''s incident, she had long disliked the Gu family, but she was afraid of officials, and the Gu family also had a habit of reporting to officials. With the protection of Jiang County Lieutenant, she did not dare to trouble the Gu family.


    But the vige chief is from the He family. Although he is a vige chief, who in the He family has Widow Qiu been afraid of?


    The He family knew that He Daqian, He Laosi, and Widow Qiu were all well-known poor people of the He family. They knew that they said such things on purpose, but they had long been jealous of the Gu family''s business. Although they knew that Widow Qiu and the others said this on purpose, they still felt in their hearts Really unwilling.


    The tofu is in short supply, who doesnt want to do this business?


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Widow Qiu and the others arrived at the vige chiefs house, banged on the courtyard door, and shouted: Okuras family,e and open the door for us, we have something to do with the vige chiefs uncle!


    He Dacang''s daughter-inw, Mrs. He Liu, passed through the crack in the door and looked at therge group of He family members outside the door. All of them were angry and frightened. She trotted into the house and said to Vige Chief He inside: "Dad, Widow Qiu and the others came to the door with their n members. From the looks of it, everyone is very angry. Do we want to open the door?"


    Vige Chief He and the others had heard the knock on the door a long time ago, and knew that Widow Qiu and the others were here to cause trouble, and their expressions were very ugly.


    He Dacang said: "Open whatever you want. If you don''t open, let them get out."


    Who is Widow Qiu?


    Ever since Shanba''s father passed away, he has been colluding with the Lu family, and how many scandalous things have he done?


    And the child Shanwa was originally a very honest young man. Because of Widow Qius rtionship with the Lu family, Shanwa became a thug of the Lu family. He was also sentenced because of thest time he went to the Gu family to **** prescriptions. Exiled, nevering back in this life.


    The He family was merciful by not beating the woman to death, but she still had the nerve to bring people to the door to cause trouble?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Okura''s family,e out and open the door quickly." Widow Qiu and the others broke down the door again.


    He Dacang became even more angry, and Vige Chief He was so angry that his beard trembled. He waved his hand and said to He Liu: "Go and open the door for them."


    "Dad, you can''t open this door. If it is open, there will be trouble." He Dacang said.


    He Wazi, He Laotian and He Wanli couldn''t talk, so they could only remain silent.


    Vige Chief He snorted coldly: "Open, let them in, I want to see what they want to do to me, an old man?!"


    He Liu saw that her father-inw had spoken, so she had no choice but to open the door.


    As soon as the courtyard door opened, Widow Qiu rushed in with dozens of He family members and went straight to the main house of He Vige Chief''s house. The main house was filled to the brim in no time.


    Widow Qiu didn''t blush even though she was crowded among so many men. She put her hands on her waist and said in a high-pitched voice: "Hey, uncle vige chief, there are quite a lot of people in your family. What are they discussing? But they are discussing the tofu business. thing?"


    She had an expression that said, "Don''t deny it, we all know it." Then he pointed at He Laotian and the others and said, "Uncle Lao Tian and Brother Wan Li, we are all from the He family. You can''t just think about yourself. You will be punished for eating alone."


    He Wanli was so angry that he stood up and said, "Ms. Qiu, who are you cursing? Is there anyone who talks like this?"


    Widow Qiu was not afraid of He Wanli. She walked over with her head raised and chest puffed out, and said arrogantly: "What''s wrong with me? You eat alone and don''t let anyone tell you? Are you bullying the widow? If you want to bully me,e here." Who is afraid of whom?!


    He Wanli was forced to retreat continuously, his lower back hit the corner of the table, and he gasped in pain.


    Widow Qiu sneered and said: "I have sent you all the useless things, but you, a man like me, can only hide."


    These words were so explicit that Vige Chief He was so angry that he mmed the table and said: "Ms. Qiu, shut up, why are you so shameless? If you dare to say anything disrespectful again, I will open an ancestral hall immediately. Let you sink into the pond!"


    Everyone in the vige knew what Widow Qiu had done. ording to the n rules, she should have been buried in the pond long ago. But Widow Qiu was protected by the Lu family, so she was not afraid.


    Not only is she not afraid, she also dares to make trouble.


    Widow Qiu sat on the ground, patted her thighs, and cried at the top of her voice: "Oh, a bunch of big men are bullying the widow, Shanwa''s father, wake up quickly, your mother-inw has been bullied by the He family to the point of death. . Wuwuwu, Shanba, mother,e back quickly, your mother is being bullied by your He family,e back quickly and save your mother."


    Vige Chief He was almost mad at her and cursed: "You still have the nerve to mention Shanba''s father, you, you shameless thing, go to the Lu family quickly. If you dare to make trouble again, the old man will open an ancestral hall and kill him." You drive out of Dafeng Vige."


    Widow Qiu wiped away the non-existent tears, raised her head and said: "Drive me out of Dafeng Vige? You should drive me away. Let''s see if you can drive me away?"


    Even though the Lu family brothers were not as obsessed with her as they used to be, the whole vige knew that her mistress was a Lu family brother. To drive her away would be to go against the Lu family and p the Lu family in the face.


    The He family has been bullied by the Lu family for twenty years, and they don''t even dare to let out a fart. Now, although the Lu family has been implicated due to the robbery of prescriptions, Aunt Lu, the third young master, and the fifth youngdy are still there, and the Lu family has not copsed. , How dare they do anything to her?


    "You!" Vige Chief He was so angry that he almost lost his temper. Seeing that Widow Qiu had made his father so angry, He Dacang almost couldn''t help but beat him with a stick.


    Widow Qiu was not an idiot. After crying for a while, she added: "Uncle Vige Chief, we don''t want to make trouble today, we just want to talk about the tofu business. We are all from the He family, and we have to do the tofu business together." , if you only let He Wanli and the other three do it, then we wont do it.


    He Daqian answered: "Yes, this tofu business must be done together, otherwise no one will do it!"


    He Daqian is He Dacai''s brother, and he is also a well-known bastard. However, he has a wife and children, so he does not harm other girls like He Dacai did. He thinks that after ruining the girl''s reputation, he will marry someone without a betrothal gift. .


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He nced at the He family present without saying a word. The more he looked at them, the more disgusting they felt... He was guilty. It was because he, the patriarch, did not behave well that the good He family became like this. Robber look.


    The He family members lowered their heads under the gaze of Vige Chief He. They seemed to know that they should not make trouble, but when they thought about making money from that tofu, they raised their heads unwillingly.


    He vige chief asked them: "You all want to make a living in this tofu business?"


    The He family present said: "Of course I do. This tofu is a fresh food, and people from all over the country like to eat it. If you can buy tofu at a low price from the Gu family, and then sell it elsewhere, you will definitely make a lot of money."


    They are poor, and after finally finding a way to make money, they naturally want to do it.

 Chapter 131: give out bad breath

    Chapter 131: give out bad breath


    Chapter 131: Bad temper


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he said to He Dacang: "Go, get the gong from the n, ring the gong to notify the He family, and ask everyone to go to the ancestral hall. Men, women, and children must go. Everyone except those paralyzed on the bed. Dont fail!


    He Dacang didn''t know why his father suddenly wanted to summon his n members to the ancestral hall, but seeing his father''s serious look, he could only take the gong and go to inform the He family.


    Vige Chief He took the key to the ancestral hall and said to the He family present: "Go to the ancestral hall, and I will give you an exnation today."


    Widow Qiu, He Daqian, and He Laosi were very happy when they heard this. They thought that Vige Chief He was afraid of them and had given in. They immediately followed Vige Chief He to the He family ancestral hall happily.


    The He family ancestral hall is a blue brick building with arge courtyard. If something happens in the He family, they will gather here to discuss it.


    The sound of a gong rang in Dafeng Vige. He Dacang was beating the gong while notifying the He family to go to the ancestral hall quickly, saying that the n had something to say.


    After a lot of busy work, all the He family members were gathered in the ancestral hall in the evening.


    There are many members of the He family, including hundreds of people, old and young, but all of them are wearing patched old clothes, which shows that the He family is very poor.


    Vige chief, why did you suddenly call us to the ancestral hall, but what happened? asked a member of the He family.


    Before Vige Chief He could say anything, Widow Qiu stood up with her hands on her waist and shouted: "It''s not like something big happened. Then the Gu family promised to give our He family a batch of tofu and let us pick it up and sell it in other viges so that we can make money." . But the vige chief kept this matter secret and only informed the three families of He Wazi, He Laotian and He Wanli that he wanted to hand over the tofu business to them and not let us do it. We are all the He family, why should we not let them do it? Lets make a living by making tofu together?!


    When the He family members heard this, they were all shocked and asked Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, is this true?"


    They had already heard some rumors when Widow Qiu made a fuss at Vige Chief He''s house, but they could bear it and didn''t follow suit. But now that they heard this, they felt really ufortable.


    Widow Qiu was extremely happy when she heard the questions from the He family. As long as the He family followed her in making trouble, not to mention the tofu business, even the vige chief could win her over to the position of vige chief.


    The Lu family hates Vige Chief He so much that they have long wanted to take away the position of Vige Chief He and make Lu Laosan the vige chief. As long as she aplishes this, she can go to the Lu family to take credit.


    Vige Chief He did not answer the words of the He family members, but pointed at Widow Qiu and said: "The ancestral hall is an important ce, and the n leader and the n elders have not spoken yet, how can there be any reason for a woman to yell? You have vited the n rules,e on, take it. She held it down and hit twenty boards.


    Vige Chief He is the head of the He family. As soon as he said this, ten members of the He family stood up immediately. They were people who specialized in enforcing the n rules. Ignoring Widow Qiu''s shouts, they grabbed her and pushed her down on a bench. Go up and bang the board.


    Ah Widow Qiu screamed in pain. She tried to break away but couldnt. She could only threaten: Stop, stop, if you dare to hit me, the Lu family will not let you go!


    When the He family heard this, thinking about how they had been bullied by the Lu family, they beat them even harder.


    Many members of the He family cursed: "Hit her, beat this shameless prostitute hard, and make Father Shanwa angry!"


    Shanwas father was a good man. When he was alive, he often went hunting in the mountains, and everyone in the He family ate the game he gave them.


    But Widow Qiu was a shameless person. Because of her good looks, Shanbas father had just been dead for two months, and she started hooking up with the Lu brothers.


    Dachu allowed the widow to remarry, and the He family did not want Widow Qiu to be guarded by Shanwa''s father. After rumors spread in the vige, the n sent an old woman to find Widow Qiu, saying that if she could not keep her Yes, you can remarry, don''t make it so ugly.


    But Widow Qiu didn''t know why she was so upset that she said she would not remarry and would raise the mountain baby herself.


    The n had no choice. Seeing that she was unwilling to remarry, they couldn''t tie her up and send her to the Lu family. They could only give her a warning and ask her to take care of Shanba and grow up, and not to be a ve to the He family or Shanba again. An embarrassing thing for father and son.


    Unexpectedly, Widow Qiu went too far and refused to remarry. In the end, the situation became so unbearable that the entire He family''s face was ruined by her. By the time the vige chief wanted to drive her out of Dafeng Vige, it was no longer possible. Widow Qiu actually convinced the Lu brothers toe forward and warn them not to drive Widow Qiu away.


    In fact, the He family knew very well that the Lu family just wanted to use Widow Qiu to p the He family in the face. But the Lu family''s daughter was the concubine of the county magistrate, and she was protected by the county magistrate. How could they dare to offend the Lu family.


    I can only endure it, and I have endured it for so many years.


    The twenty big bs were quickly finished, and Widow Qiu was beaten until she fainted. Several women from the He family took her aside to guard her.


    He Daqian and He Laosi were trembling with fear. Unexpectedly, Vige Chief He, who had been cowardly for twenty years, actually showed his power.


    The Widow Qiu is protected by the Lu family. If any vige chief dares to beat her, wouldn''t they be beaten to death?


    Vige Chief He looked at He Daqian and He Laosi who were trembling all over. He was not polite to them and had someone push them down and hit them ten times each.


    He Daqian and He Laosi were beaten until they screamed. After the beating, they were taken aside.


    After teaching these thorns a lesson, Vige Chief He said to the He family: "I personally went to the Gu family to ask for the tofu business. I can make it for whomever I want. How can you be so embarrassed?!"


    The Gu familys tofu is in short supply, and the tofu they make every day is not enough to sell. I can get these for the He family because the Gu family has given them to me for the sake of my fellow vigers.


    "But before this business has even started, you are taking the lead in making trouble. Do you think that making trouble will lead to trouble? I tell you, it''s a dream!"


    I will only make a living in this tofu business for tribesmen who are honest and willing to work. The Wazi family, Lao Tian family, and Wanli family are all more honest and can endure hardship than you. If you dont ept it, fine, get out of Dafeng Vige and find another way!


    He Vige Chief scolded him so hard that he could hardly breathe. After resting for a while, he continued to curse: "Don''t even think about going to Gu''s house to make trouble if you can''t get tofu from me. Let me tell you, it''s useless!"


    "If you want to go to the Gu family to get tofu, you have to sign a contract with your fingerprints. Our family has already signed the contract. The Gu family only signs one family from each vige as a representative. You don''t want to make trouble with the Gu family. If you annoy the Gu family, they will report it to the official. Catch you! Thats a family protected by the county captain, you cant afford to offend me!


    Farmers are all afraid of officials. When the He family heard this, they really felt timid. Originally, some people wanted to go to the Gu family to ask for tofu, but now they stopped thinking.


    Vige Chief He saw that they were scared, and finally said: "If you want to make a living by making tofu, you have to wait patiently and honestly. I have already made an agreement with the Gu family. When the Gu family makes more tofu, we will let the Gu family Give our He family a few hundred more pounds so that everyone can do this business. I am the patriarch of the He family, can I not think about you?"


    When the He family heard this, they felt happy and asked the vige chief: "Is what the vige chief said true?"


    He Dacang sneered: "Believe it or not, can my father still lie to you?"


    Hearing this, the He family did not dare to question it anymore.


    Vige Chief He made such a fuss today just to beat up the He family. Seeing that they all learned a lesson, he waved his hands tiredly: "Let''s all go back. I will take the matter of making a living seriously, whether it is tofu or other kinds of making a living, I will Even if I die, I will find a few for you so that you will not be poor for the rest of your life!"


    These words were very serious. When Vige Chief He said it, his voice was choked with sobs. He family members did not dare to stay any longer and left one after another.


    He Daqian and He Laosi were also helped back home by their family members.


    As for Widow Qiu, no one paid attention to her. After she woke up, she limped away, but instead of going home, she went to the Lu family to cry to Lu Laosan.

 Chapter 132: complain

    Chapter 132:in


    Chapter 132 Comint


    Not long after, Widow Qiu came to the Lu familys mansion at the east end of Qiancun Vige and knocked on a corner door in the Lu familys backyard.


    With a creak, a servant opened the door for Widow Qiu. After seeing her, he let her into the Lu family mansion without asking any questions.


    The Lu family knew everything about Widow Qiu and the Lu brothers, so the Lu family servants did not stop her.


    Widow Qiu was also familiar with the Lu family and soon came to Lu Laosans study.


    It is said to be a study room, but it is actually a ce where Lu Laosan goes to have fun.


    When Widow Qiu saw Lu Laosan, she immediately started crying and said in a soft and thin voice with a crying tone: "Third Master, you have to make the decision for the ve family. Then the He family bullied the ve family for being a widow and beat the ve family severely. pause."


    Widow Qiu is already in her thirties, but she has a good appearance and a voluptuous figure. Her skin is not as dark and rough as that of a peasant woman, but has a rare fine white skin. She is also good at showing off her posture, and after crying, she is quite charming. .


    Lu Laosan was leaning on the soft couch covered with thick quilts and eating roastmb. When he saw Widow Qiuing and acting like this, he felt a little itchy. He pulled her over and said, "The He family is bullying you. ? Why did they bully you? Tell me carefully. If you are satisfied, I will help you deal with them. "


    This is not something a normal person would say, but Widow Qiu is not afraid. Over the years, she has seen everything she should and should not see.


    "Sir, the old and young men of the He family said that the ve family was disrespectful to their ancestors and did not observe the rules of women. They surrounded the ve family and pushed the ve family down..." Widow Qiu told the story of the He family who beat her up, but her use The words were too imaginative, and the voice was wrong, like an opera aria, with asional ahs, which made Lu Laosan feel angry all over, and wished he could have Widow Qiu executed on the spot.


    After Widow Qiu finished telling the story about the He family beating her up, she scolded the Gu family: "Then the Gu family did it on purpose. They hate the third master''s family and want to use tofu to win over the He family and iste the third master''s family. Third master, you We cant let go of the Gu family.


    Lu Laosan was arrested and sentenced when he went to Gu''s house to steal prescriptions. The Lu family was rejected by Zou County Cheng because of this incident and became worse than before. Widow Qiu thought, this Lu Laosan must hate the Gu family to death. If she provokes her like this, Lu Laosan must not be able to help but take action against the Gu family.


    Widow Qiu was only half right. Lu Laosan really hated the Gu family to the core and wanted to clean up the Gu family. However, since thest time he took someone to the Gu family to steal the prescription, he failed and was arrested and sentenced by Jiang County Lieutenant. Lu Laosan was arrested by herself. His father, eldest brother, second brother, and younger sister all took turns scolding him, saying that he was stupid for not seeing the right time and attacking the Gu family, which brought great disaster to them.


    After scolding him, he warned him not to cause trouble to the Gu family again within a short period of time. After the Lu family gained the trust of Zou Xiancheng again and Zou Xiancheng was willing to deal with the Gu family personally, they would then attack those families in one fell swoop. Kill the beggar who escaped from famine!


    So Lu Laosan said: "The Gu family will definitely not let them go, but we are not in a hurry to deal with them. We will let them go first."


    "Why?" Widow Qiu was very dissatisfied with Lu Laosan''s rejection and urged: "Third Master, the Gu family has made a fortune by relying on tofu, and has also got into the rtionship with Shang Xiucai and Jiang County Lieutenant. After a while, they won''t be able to Do you know who you want to catch up with? We can''t wait any longer, we have to deal with the Gu family before they get up."


    This makes sense. But why did the Lu family suffer in the first ce? Isn''t it just that he wants to take advantage of Qin Guluotian''s family before they have a firm foothold, to deal with them, to make thempletely afraid of the Lu family, and then to work for the Lu family?


    What was the result? The Lu family was almost destroyed.


    Lu Laosan felt ufortable when he thought about the big loss he had suffered in the Gu family, and his tone became bad: "I told you to put this matter aside for now and talk about itter."


    When Widow Qiu heard that Lu Laosan was still unwilling to trouble the Gu family, she blurted out anxiously: "Third Master, your family is the inw family of the county magistrate. Are you still afraid of the Gu family?"


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Laosan looked extremely ugly. He pped Widow Qiu and kicked her off the bed.


    Widow Qiu was kicked down and she was sitting on the ground with her wounds, howling in pain. But when she screamed, the wound on her cheek was torn, causing her face to almost twist in pain.


    Lu Laosan didn''t care whether she was in pain or not, he pointed at her and cursed: "Smelly bitch, who are you? How dare you talk about the affairs of the Lu family and the county magistrate? If you don''t want to live anymore, I will help you!" " Lu Laosan suddenly became angry because he was aroused by Widow Qiu''s words, "Your family is the inw family of the county magistrate."


    In the past, Lu Laosan thought it was ttery, but after being sentenced for robbing the prescription, when he heard this again, he felt that Widow Qiu was deliberately humiliating his family.


    In the county town, the rich people who knew about this incident used it tough at the Lu family, saying that the Lu family were just toads in the mud, and they really thought they were golden toads, the natal family of a concubine. , and dared to call himself the inw family of the county magistrate.


    Zou Xiancheng''s anger had subsided a lot, but because of this incident, he called his eldest brother over and scolded him. The scolding was very unpleasant, and he also warned them that if he was implicated by the Lu family again, then their Lu family would have to I couldnt finish eating and walked around.


    The eldest brother didnt dare to talk back at all and could only listen to the scoldings. Even though they were famous in Qingfu Town, in front of Zou County Cheng, they were just a bunch of minions.


    So after hearing Widow Qiu''s words, Lu Laosan remembered Zou Xiancheng''s warning and the ridicule of others in the county, and was so angry that he beat Widow Qiu.


    Widow Qiu was stunned for a while, but she had already experienced many battles, so she immediately crawled over, hugged Lu Laosan''s thigh, shed tears and sobbed: "Master, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said something sensible." No."


    The corners of her eyes were slightly raised, as if they were hooked, and she nced at Lu Laosan with a coquettish look, and said in a sweet and soft voice: "Master, I am here to serve you today, but you have a Time has note back.


    Lu Laosan looked at Widow Qiu who was kneeling at his feet: "You just got beaten and youe here to beat me again. Can you hold on?"


    Widow Qiu chuckled and said, "I''ll tell you if I can hold it or not."


    Speaking, he pounced on Lu Laosan.


    Even though she is an olddy, Lu Laosan did not refuse. He just likes the taste of Widow Qiu, so exciting!


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family was relieved when they heard that the vige chief summoned the He family to the ancestral hall, taught the He family a lesson, and even beat the He family several times.


    Third Grandpa said: "It seems that the He family does not dare toe to our house to cause trouble."


    If the vige chief hadn''t punished the He family, their home would have been surrounded by the He family tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli said: "Vige Chief He acted quickly. If the He family dares to make trouble, we will not sell tofu to Vige Chief He."


    The contract stiptes that her family has the final say as to how much tofu she will be given and whether she will be given it or not.

 Chapter 133: Make big money

    Chapter 133: Make big money


    Chapter 133 Making Big Money


    However, Gu Jinli was very satisfied with what Vige Chief He taught the He family.


    Vige Chief He has been cowardly for so many years, and finally he is willing to teach the He family a lesson. Only if he bes tough and twists the He family into one can he help her deal with the Lu family.


    If she is still as cowardly and afraid of the Lu family as before, then her tofu business will be in vain for them.


    Ms. Chen didn''t care what happened to the He family. She felt very happy when she heard about this. She also disliked that He Daqian and He Laosi were beaten less.


    "I only hit ten big boards, so what''s the use? What''s the point of scratching my itch? Why not hit fifty big boards?"


    And Widow Qiu, tsk tsk, I didnt expect He Shanwas mother to be such a person, no wonder He Shanwa would be a bastard.


    He also said He family.


    "The He family is too cowardly. Widow Qiu has already done this, and letting her stay in the vige is simply throwing **** at the He family''s reputation."


    That''s what he said, but Chen was so obsessed with gossip that he couldn''t help but walk around the vige. After hearing a lot of gossip about Widow Qiu, he returned home happily.


    She couldn''t hold it in any longer. As soon as she came back, she grabbed Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui and talked about Widow Qiu, the Lu brothers, and other men.


    The third grandma heard this and hit her with a broom: "What are you talking about? Is this what a serious person would say? Go back to work, do you still want to make money?"


    Mr. Chen''s favorite thing is money, even gossip. After hearing this, she immediately rolled up her sleeves, scooped the bean curd into a wooden box, covered it with a coarse cloth, moved it to the yard, and covered it with stones.


    The yard of Gu Jinli''s house is already filled with rows of wooden boxes.


    The wooden boxes are filled with tofu, and each box of tofu weighs twenty kilograms. Counting the rows of wooden boxes, the tofu weighs a thousand kilograms.


    But it is not enough.


    They want to give Lianghe Vige 500 jins of white tofu, and give the He family about 200 jins, and they still want to keep the tofu for sale, so they continue to make tofu.


    But they dont feel tired. The more they make this tofu, the more money they make. The thought of making money makes them full of energy.


    Aunt Tian and Mrs. Yan were busy grinding spices. The herbs and cinnamon in the spices were difficult to grind. Fortunately, the Qin family and the grandson were strong enough to crush the difficult spices with hammers. Take it to several families and let them grind it into spice powder.


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family was extremely busy, and it wasn''t until it gotpletely dark that they stopped what they were doing and started having dinner.


    It was still dark the next day, and several families were up and busy again.


    Liang Zhuzhu and the others also arrived at Dafeng Vige before dawn, but they did not dare toe. Instead, they waited outside the vige until daybreak before Liang Zhuzhu led five vigers and carried baskets to Gu''s house.


    This time, Liang Zhuzi also brought a gift, which was ten eggs and three Chinese cabbages. Although the gift was light, the fact that they gave the gift three times in a row showed their sincerity.


    The Third Grandpa epted Liang Zhuzis gift and said, Dont give any more gifts next time.


    Liang Zhuzhu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t give it away next time. This is not the first time I''vee to get tofu, so I wanted to bring some gifts."


    After speaking, he introduced the five vigers who came with Grandpa San and the others.


    The five of them are all dark and skinny, with stooped bodies, deep nasbial folds on their faces, and thick calluses on their hands. At first nce, they are farmers who have been working all year round.


    These five people are just one of a group of people in Lianghe Vige who want to do tofu business.


    In Lianghe Vige, there are twelve households who want to buy and sell tofu, but the tofu is limited, and it is impossible for all twelve households to get tofu. Liang Zhuzi decided that the twelve households would take turns selling tofu. Today they would sell tofu, and tomorrow they would switch to the other six households.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care about this, he just gave Liang Zhuzhu and the others five hundred catties of tofu ording to the contract.


    The tofu was weighed quickly.


    A total of five hundred catties of tofu, ten cents per catty, a total of five taels of silver.


    The tofu sold in the town is half a catty per piece and costs five cents per piece. The tofu at home is not cut and is paid by the pound.


    Gu Jinli pointed at the tofu and said, "I''ll give you one pound less. You can start eating the tofu. If there is no problem after a quarter of an hour, I will pick the tofu away."


    She reminded: "Remember, if there is any problem with Tofu after leaving this courtyard, we will not recognize it. You must be responsible for it yourself."


    This was a big deal, and Liang Zhuzi and the others did not dare to neglect it. They cut a small piece of each te of tofu and tasted it, and then they waited.


    A quarter of an hourter, all six of them were fine, and then they startedughing.


    Little girl from the Gu family, theres nothing wrong with this tofu. Liang Zhuzi smiled and asked her, Are there any seasonings?


    Gu Dashan brought a basket of spices and said, "Here, there are five hundred packets in total. Count them." After hearing this, Liang Zhuzi and the others began to count the spice packets, and it took them a quarter of an hour to finish.


    Gu Jinli saw this and thought that he would sell it to them by the pound in the future, so as not to have to count, and he could also save the yellow paper used for packaging.


    "Five hundred packets of seasonings cost five cents each, a total of two to five hundred cents." Gu Dashan continued: "The tofu and spices you got today cost seven to five hundred cents in total. The tofu you tried is free. , Ill spare you ten cents.


    He added: "Our family does not ept credit, we only ept cash."


    This was written in the contract. Liang Zhuzi and the others didn''t say anything. They just felt distressed and panicked about giving out more than seven taels of silver at once.


    Liang Zhuzhu took out the money collected by several families and handed it to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, this is seventy-two, four hundred and ny cents. Count it."


    Gu Dashan took the silver coins and weighed them in his hands. After making sure that the broken silver was not adulterated, he continued to count the copper coins. After a while, he smiled and said: "Brother Liang, the amount of money is just right, that''s right."


    Liang Zhuzhu and the others were very happy. After paying for the goods, Gu Jinli took out a piece of paper and said to them: "This is the registration form for you to buy tofu from us and make sure that there is no problem with the tofu. Just put your fingerprint on it."


    After speaking, he took out the ink pad and handed it to them.


    Liang Zhuzhu and the others paused for a moment. Although they didnt know what the registration form was, they still pressed their fingerprints on it.


    "Mr. Gu, eldest brother Gu, and the little girl of the Gu family, let''s go first." After everything was settled, Liang Zhuzi and the others left the Gu family with tofu.


    As soon as they left, vige chief He came to visit with He Dacang, He Wazi, He Laotian and He Wanli.


    "Brother Gu, we are here. Is the tofu ready?" Vige Chief He had a loud voice and was in good spirits.


    Grandpa San pointed to a row of tofu in the yard and said, "Everything is ready. You can weigh the tofu now."


    He Dacang came here carrying his own big scale, and took He Wanli and He Wazi to start weighing tofu.


    Three hundred catties, just right! As soon as He Dacang counted the number, Vige Chief He was shocked.


    He thought that the Gu family would embarrass them because of the past, and would at most give them one or two hundred kilograms of tofu. Unexpectedly, the Gu family was so magnanimous that they actually gave them three hundred catties.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "I am so busy now that I don''t make much tofu, so I can only give you three hundred catties. If I make more in the future, I will increase the amount of tofu for you."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he was excited and ashamed: "Brother Gu, I, I, thank you on behalf of the He family!"


    The third grandpa waved his hand: "Thank you, we are all from the same vige."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he nodded heavily: "Yes, we are from the same vige. If we don''t say such nonsense, our families will treat each other as brothers from now on."


    Third Grandpa smiled and nodded, chatting with Vige Chief He about some family matters.


    Not long after, after He Dacang counted three hundred packets of seasonings, he called He Wanli, and the two of them tried tofu together.


    After eating and waiting for a quarter of an hour, after there were no questions, I pressed my fingerprint on the registration form again.


    Even though the Gu family is very troublesome, it is written in the contract and they have to do it. If they don''t do it, the Gu family will not sell them tofu.


    Vige Chief He handed a money bag to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, here are four or two, four hundred and ny cents. Count them."


    The third grandfather said: "Give it to Dashan, he will take care of this matter from now on."


    Xiaoyu said that Dashan is too honest and needs to be given more experience before he can be a good head of the family.


    He vige chief heard this and handed the money bag to Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan took it, counted it for a moment, and said, "Vige Chief, the amount of money is correct."


    Vige Chief He said with a smile: "Okay, let''s go back first, we have to rush to sell tofu."


    Vige Chief He took He Dacang and the others away. Before He Dacang left, he left the big scale for the Gu family.


    After Vige Chief He and the others left, Gu Dashan held the money bag that was just short of twenty cents but full of twelve taels, and said excitedly: "In the blink of an eye, we made so much."


    The gross profit is almost twelve taels, which is considered a big profit.

 Chapter 134: Daxing Town

    Chapter 134: Daxing Town


    Chapter 134 Daxing Town


    Now they are much more skilled in ordering tofu than before. They can now order four kilograms of tofu from one kilogram of soybeans.


    The 800 kilograms of tofu sold this morning only used 200 kilograms of soybeans and cost 600 yuan.


    In other words, they made a profit of more than seventy taels from tofu alone.


    As for the spices, the most expensive raw material is thirty cents per catty, and the cheapest is fifteen cents. On average, the cost of a pound of spices is one hundred cents.


    One pound of spices can be packed into one hundred packages, and each package costs five cents. One pound can be sold for five hundred cents, making a profit of four hundred cents.


    Today they earned three to two hundred cash from the eight hundred bags of spices.


    The two itemsbined make a profit of more than ten taels.


    With this profit, even the Third Grandpa, who has lived a lifetime and has experienced many things, can''t help but get excited.


    The third grandma looked at their excitement and said with a smile: "Look at how hopeless you two are. In the future, the more tofu you make, the more money you will make. When you are more excited, don''t just stand there. Come over for breakfast."


    Breakfast consisted of steamed sweet potatoes, bean dregs cakes and soy milk. Compared with when they were fleeing from famine, it was considered a delicious meal. The family ate very happily. After eating, they went to work separately.


    Liang Zhuzi and He Dacang have already cut the tofu into half a catty and carried it to various viges for sale.


    Liang Zhuzi was smart and knew that He Dacang and others were also selling white tofu, so he took the vigers over the mountains to the nearby Daxing Town to sell tofu there.


    At the beginning, no one dared to buy it, so Liang Zhuzi and the others imitated the Gu family, renting an iron pot for ten cents, and made a pot of fried five-spice tofu on the spot, and invited people on the street to eat it for free.


    Everyone who had eaten it was full of praises, and seeing that there was nothing wrong with eating this fresh food, they became bolder and asked Liang Zhuzhu and the others: "How do you sell this tofu?"


    Liang Zhuzhu said: "This tofu is big, one piece weighs half a catty, and it costs ten cents a piece."


    "Ten cents!" Everyone who heard the price was shocked and waved their hands: "It''s too expensive, too expensive. Although the tofu is delicious, who wants to buy a meal for ten cents?"


    Liang Zhuzi said: "Dear uncles, brothers, aunts and sisters, this tofu is a fresh delicacy. It is very popr in our town and county. We picked it up from all over the mountains and sold it for ten cents a piece. Tofu is really not expensive.


    Liang Zhuzi talked about their difficulties, and finally changed the topic and said: "Well, we also know how difficult it is for you. How about giving you two cents less, eight cents a piece?"


    This is the lowest price. If its any lower, well lose money.


    When the people of Daxing Town heard this, they thought, "Hey, the price has been reduced." They feltfortable.


    A chubby middle-aged woman carrying a vegetable basket said: "Okay, give me a piece, and we can eat this fresh food too."


    "Hey, that''s good." Liang Zhuzi immediately brought the woman a piece of tofu weighing half a catty, wrapped it in a cabbage leaf, and put it in her basket.


    They were poor and reluctant to buy yellow paper. They still had some cabbage at home, so they used cabbage leaves to wrap tofu.


    Liang Zhuzhu pointed at the spices and said, "Sister, this tofu needs to be vored with spices to make it taste better. Please take a pack."


    The middle-aged woman was obviously older than Liang Zhuzi. She was called a girl and was extremely beautiful. She asked, "How much does it cost per pack?"


    "Spice is a valuable thing. If you add a little to the dish, the taste will beparable to fresh mint sauce. Originally it cost ten cents a pack, but the girl looks rich and is a blessed person. I will give you two cents less, eight cents." Ill give you a packet, what do you think? The woman thought it was too expensive, but Liang Zhuzi knew how to talk, so she thought it would be okay to buy another packet of spices since she had already bought white tofu, so she took a packet.


    Liang Zhuzhu knew how to be a good person. He took out a half-kilogram piece of tofu, cut it into ten small pieces, and gave two pieces to the woman: "Take it, sister. This is for you. Remember to buy it next time."


    The woman got two pieces of small tofu for free and smiled from ear to ear: "Okay, I will buy it next time, and then I will help you talk to the neighbors and ask everyone to take care of your business."


    The woman left happily.


    Liang Zhuzi and the others were still frying tofu in an iron pan. The aroma filled half of the street. Some people couldn''t stand it anymore and began to spend money to buy tofu and seasonings.


    Two hourster, their white tofu was sold out, but there were still nearly a hundred packets of spices left. This was something they couldn''t bear to part with. They only bought white tofu and not the spices.


    But Liang Zhuzi and the others are still very happy, they made a lot of money today. Moreover, these seasonings and spices will not go bad and can be stored for a long time. Just sell them slowly.


    But luckily, when they were about to close the stall and go home, the shopkeeper of Yongxinglou in Daxing Town stopped them, asked them their names, where they lived, and looked at Liang Zhuzi''s household registration. Finally, with a wave of his hand, he handed over their I bought all the spices.


    Liang Zhuzi is a smart and cautious person. He knew that they were not from Daxing Town. If they came to sell tofu in Daxing Town, the people in Daxing Town might not believe them, so he put his household registration on them, and now they actually use them.


    Shopkeeper Lin of Yongxing Building did not just look at the household registration. He sent someone to visit them for a day. Seeing that their business was booming and that no one who had eaten their tofu had any problems, he asked the clerk to buy tofu and seasonings and make them. I ordered pan-fried five-spice tofu and after eating it, I finally let go of my guard against them.


    What surprised Shopkeeper Lin even more was that adding the spices to other dishes would make the dishes taste better. After thinking about it, he rushed to buy their spices.


    Shopkeeper Lin also took a fancy to the tofu and said to Liang Zhuzi and the others: "You will send fifty kilograms of tofu to Yongxing Building tomorrow. If it sells well, we will send it every day from now on."


    Liang Zhuzi and the others were very excited and nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay, shopkeeper Lin, don''t worry, we will definitely deliver the tofu to you tomorrow."


    It was already evening, and it took three hours to walk from Daxing Town to Lianghe Vige. Liang Zhuzhu and the others did not dare to stay longer. After returning the iron pot, they picked up the basket and hurried towards Lianghe Vige.


    By the time they returned to Lianghe Vige, it was almost midnight, but their families and the other six families who made a living by making tofu did not rest and were waiting for them.


    Liang Zhuzhu didn''t talk nonsense. After letting everyone enter the house, they lit themps and began to count the money and calcte the ounts.


    After calction, excluding the capital, they actually made a profit of four to two to five hundred cash.


    I made so much money!


    He made four to five hundred cash in one day, and all twelve families were shocked.


    This, this tofu is so profitable.


    Four to two to five hundred cents can be divided equally between six families, and one family can also get seven hundred and fifty cents.


    Seven hundred and fifty cents, the money they earned in one day was enough to earn them two months of hard work.


    They were so scared that they cried with excitement after calcting the ount. If this business can continue for a long time, they will no longer have to suffer poverty in this life.

 Chapter 135: The Mo family is not convinced

    Chapter 135: The Mo family is not convinced


    Chapter 135 The Mo family is not convinced


    At this moment, the vige chief, He Dacang and the others are also counting money.


    They sell tofu in the countryside of Qingfu Town, and their prices are not as high as those of Liangzhu and others. A piece of tofu weighing half a catty only sells for seven cents, and a profit of three hundred catties of tofu is one to two hundred cents.


    The spice package is also seven cents a package, making a profit of six hundred cents. The two itemsbined make one to two to eight hundred cents.


    The money has to be divided equally among the four families. One family is 450 yuan, which is much less than what Liang Zhuzi and the others earn.


    But being able to earn so much in one day, He Dacang and the others were still very excited.


    You can make a profit of 450 cash in one day, which is equivalent to what we earn from doing odd jobs for a month. He Wazi said with red eyes.


    His father died early, and he and his younger siblings lived with their widowed mother. They had to work odd jobs to support the family at a young age.


    But after all these years of working odd jobs, he has never made so much money in one day.


    Vige Chief He was extremely excited when he saw that the tofu business was really profitable.


    He suppressed the excitement in his heart and said to them: "We asked for this deal from the Gu family. There are so many people who want to ask for this deal. The Gu family doesn''t have to worry about selling their tofu, so why should they do it for us? Isn''t it just because of watching it? As our attitude is sincere, we wont have any bad intentions.


    "So don''t be too greedy, stick to this deal honestly, and don''t think about any tofu recipes. You also know what''s going on with the Lu family. Even the Lu family and Zou Xiancheng can''t get things, so you can get them even more. Not even."


    "Put away your thoughts that you shouldn''t have and be careful. If anyonees to ask about the tofu business, whether it''s an outsider or someone from your family, don''t say a word."


    Vige Chief He said: "If you say a word, you will cut off your own way of survival!"


    He Wanli and the others hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, vige chief, we know the seriousness and will not go out to talk nonsense or think about things we shouldn''t think about."


    Hearing this, Vige Chief He nodded with satisfaction.


    but


    There is a Gu family selling tofu in Qingfu Town. People in this town only recognize the Gu familys tofu stall. We want to sell it at a good price and go to Linzhen.


    "Daxing Town is dead. It has been upied by Liang Zhuzi and the others." During the day, he heard someone say that Liang Zhuzi and the others carried their burdens over the mountains to Daxing Town.


    As soon as he heard this, he felt helpless. Liang Zhuzi was smart and knew that the Gu family sold tofu in Qingfu Town. The tofu might not be sold in Qingfu Town, so he ran to Daxing Town.


    He Dacang asked: "Dad, which town should we go to sell?"


    "Go to Hukou Town and Xianggui Town." Vige Chief He said: "Hukou Town is in front of our Qingfu Town, closer to the county seat than us, and richer than us. If you go there to sell tofu, you will definitely get a good price. .


    "Xianggui Town is on our right. Although it is not as wealthy as us, Xianggui Town must be upied first. When our He family gets more tofu in the future, there will be more He family members selling tofu. We can''t crowd them all. In Hukou Town, we have toe separately."


    Vige Chief He is not stupid, so he came up with this idea. He wanted to upy the neighboring towns that he could upy for the He family, so that they could do business in the future.


    He Wanli and the others did not disagree: "What the vige chief said is true, and we all listen to you."


    He Dacang asked Vige Chief He: "Dad, among the four of us, who is going to Hukou Town and who is going to Xianggui Town?" Before Vige Chief He could say anything, He Wanli said, "My family is going to Xianggui Town."


    The tofu business was requested by vige chief He, so he chose Xianggui Town and left the wealthier Hukou Town to He Dacang.


    He Wazi said: "I''m going to Xianggui Town with Uncle Wanli."


    Vige Chief He was very pleased to see that they were not fighting or grabbing: "Okay, that''s it."


    He then said: "You guys go back tonight to prepare and pack up a generous gift. When you go to Gu''s house to get tofu tomorrow, you can give it to Gu."


    They did note to the door with gifts today, but he heard that Liang Zhuzi and the others brought gifts three times. This man was most afraid ofparisons, and he did not want to bepared with Liang Zhuzi and the others.


    Since the Gu family gave the He family this business, it is appropriate to give them some gifts.


    "Okay, we understand." He Wanli and the others responded. After the four families divided the money equally, they each went home.


    The next day, when Vige Chief He and others went to get tofu again, each of the four families came to the door with a generous gift.


    Everyone in the vige knew that Chief He and his family were in the tofu business, and they had been watching them. They saw them going to the Gu family with big smiles and carrying generous gifts. The gifts also included live chickens. One look at them and they knew that they made money from yesterday''s tofu. Everyone is extremely jealous.


    But they had been taught a lesson by Vige Chief He. Even if they were jealous, they did not dare to do anything to the Gu family and could only wait. When the Gu family makes more tofu, and when vige chief He gets more tofu, he will distribute the tofu to them for sale.


    The He family was given a scolding by Vige Chief He to suppress their thoughts of making trouble, but Mr. Mo of the Mo family was so angry that he jumped around in the dpidated mud house and cursed: "Gu family, these heartless people, are so angry." You don''t even know how to make a good living by calling our Mo family. We escaped from famine together, and our friendship is not as good as that of the He family and the Liang family? You actually buy and sell tofu to the He family and the Liang family, but don''t make it for us? "


    Those who have lost their conscience, thanks to us we took great care of them when we were on the road and treated them as brothers in our hearts. As a result, they got rich without thinking about us!


    Mr. Mo almost lost his temper when he scolded him, and the Mo family members felt very ufortable and extremely jealous.


    Everyone is fleeing famine, so why are their families still eating rice bran while Qin Gu Luotian and his family have made a lot of money?


    Mo Kuizi listened to Mr. Mo''s angry scolding and persuaded: "Uncle, this is Gu''s family''s business, what does it have to do with us?"


    There is also the matter of taking care of them a lot on the road. It must be Qin Guluotian and his family taking care of their Mo family.


    Lets not talk about what happened on the road, lets talk about what happened during the New Year. If it werent for the help of Qin Gu, Luotian and his family, the Mo family would definitely suffer a big loss. Not to mention thepensation in the future, even the girl would have to be sent to him. He DaCai bes his wife.


    When Mr. Mo heard Mo Kuizi''s words, he pointed at him and cursed: "What do you mean by that? Do you mean that the old man scolded you wrong? Didn''t we escape together? Isn''t this friendshipparable to that of the He family and the Liang family? Don''t they think of our Mo family first when they have started a business and need manpower?"


    Mo Kuizi was scolded by Mr. Mo. Before he could reply, Mr. Mo called his three sons: "Let''s go to the Gu family to ask for tofu. Our family also wants to do this business."


    Mr. Mo''s sons are also jealous of the Gu family''s business. Although they think Mr. Mo is very domineering, they think, how can we know if it will work if we don''t try it?


    The three brothers followed Mr. Mo and ran towards the Gu family.


    Mo Kuizi was afraid that something might happen, so he hurriedly chased after him.


    Not long after, Mr. Mo brought his sons to Gu''s house. As soon as they arrived at Gu''s house, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Brother Gu, Brother Mo is here to see you."

 Chapter 136: Not for sale

    Chapter 136: Not for sale


    Chapter 136 Not for sale


    Mr. Mo is actually younger than the third grandfather, but at this time he calls the third grandfather "Brother Gu" and pretends to be the elder brother, which is really unpleasant.


    The third grandfather knew Mr. Mos temperament and didnt want to argue with him. He just nodded and said, Its the Mo brothers. Why are you here today? Our family is busy.


    The meaning is that our family is very busy, so you can leave if you have nothing to do.


    Mr. Mo heard this and was very unhappy. He said to his three sons: "Dali, Dakui, and Dayong, didn''t you hear that your third uncle Gu said you were busy? Why don''t you go and help quickly?"


    Dad, lets go right away. The three brothers Mo Dali immediately rolled up their sleeves and ran to the middle of the yard, pushing aside He Wanli who was weighing tofu.


    The third child, Mo Dayong, snatched the booklet and brush from Gu Jinan''s hand and said with a smile: "Brother An, my uncle knows how to do this work. You can rest while you go."


    In fact, Mo Dayong didn''t know a few Chinese characters and couldn''t understand what was written in this booklet.


    Gu Jinan went to ss in the morning, but it was not long before dawn. He had not gone to school yet, but was helping with work at home. When he saw Mo Dayong snatching away his book, he felt unhappy, but he did not get angry. He just said: "Uncle Dayong, what is written on it is the ount of the He family''s tofu, and it is rted to money. If there is a wrong word, or it is damaged, then the ount will be wrong, and your family will have to pay us two money."


    "What?" Mo Dayong was so frightened that he hurriedly returned the booklet to Gu Jinan: "Take it, I didn''t move anything."


    Gu Jinan took it with a smile and continued to stand aside to register.


    Mr. Mo was very angry and stared at Mo Dayong. Why did this idiot return the booklet to Gu Jinan? Gu Jinan just used words to scare him.


    Gu Dashan was extremely anxious when he saw the Mo familying to his door and snatched everyone''s work as soon as he came.


    Gu Jinli is not in a hurry. If the Mo family wants to die, someone will naturally deal with them.


    Sure enough, Vige Chief He looked at Mr. Mo with an unkind look: "Old Mo, what do you mean by this? Is this your home? You can''t help but steal lives like this, there are no rules!"


    The three brothers of the Mo family were afraid of the vige chief. When they heard this, Mo Dali, who was carrying arge batch of tofu, hurriedly looked at his father, should he do this job or not?


    And they didnte to Gus house to do work, they came to talk about the tofu business.


    Mr. Mo waved his hand and asked Mo Dali and others toe back, and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, our Mo family and the Gu family came all the way to escape the famine, and we have a good friendship. I thought his family was busy, so I came over to help. It''s pointless. "


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, the old man of the Mo family is right. Our two families got to know each other when we changed our household registration at the county government."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Vige Chief He couldn''t help butugh and continued: "It''s been almost three months since we met, which is about the same time that our two families have known each other."


    The old man of the Mo family was very ashamed when he heard them singing in harmony.


    Mo Kuizi had already chased after him. When he heard this, his face turned red. He came up and grabbed Mr. Mo and said, "Uncle, the wastnd at home hasn''t been cleared yet. Let''s go back quickly. If it''s toote, the morning''s work will be dyed." .


    Farmers usually get up before dawn, go to work in the fields for an hour, and then go home for breakfast.


    Mr. Mo shook off Mo Kuizi''s hand, and without any pretense, he said directly to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, I''m here today because I want to talk to you about the tofu business."


    Your family makes so much tofu every day, we will definitely not be able to sell it all. We, the Mo family, are honest and hard-working people. We would like to help you pick some tofu to sell elsewhere so that your family can sell more tofu every day.


    "Our Mo family doesn''t want too many, just give us five hundred kilograms of tofu every day." Mr. Mo said to himself, and finally asked with a smile: "Brother Gu, what do you think?" The third grandfatherughed angrily and directly Rejection: "We don''t have that much tofu at home, so we won''t sell it to your Mo family."


    Mr. Mo became anxious, pointed at Third Grandpas face, and said angrily: "Brother Gu, what do you mean by this? Our Mo family is helping you..."


    Help your sister!


    Gu Jinli had already had enough of Mr. Mo. When he saw him pointing at Third Grandpa''s face and swearing, he took out his dagger and shed at the hand of Mr. Mo that was pointing at Third Grandpa.


    "Ah~" Mr. Mo was so frightened that he quickly took his hand back before the dagger struck.


    Everyone present was very frightened. They did not expect that Gu Jinli would suddenly use the knife.


    Mr. Mo was trembling with anger, pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "Rebellion, rebellion, a junior dares to use a knife against an elder, this, this..."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Your surname is Mo, and my surname is Gu. Which of my elders are you?"


    She pointed at the three brothers of the Mo family and said, "You brought your son to the door early in the morning to ask for tofu. Does this tofu belong to your family? I can give the tofu of my Gu family to whoever I want. Can you take care of it?"


    "I''ll put my words here today. You can give the tofu to anyone, you can feed it to pigs, but I won''t give it to your family." She smiled maliciously and said, "Listen clearly, I won''t give it to you." Your family, I didnt say I wouldnt give it to Uncle Kui Zis family.


    When Mr. Mo heard this, he was even more embarrassed than Dou Tou pping him twice. He immediately red at Mo Kuizi angrily: "Get lost, you ungrateful thing."


    Everyone present was shocked, and Mo Kuizi also looked at Mr. Mo in shock.


    Gu Jinli smiled inwardly. He didn''t expect Mr. Mo to be so brainless.


    As a nephew of the same n, Mo Kuizi helped their family a lot along the way and did more work than his three good-for-nothing sons. He was not grateful and said this in anger, treating Mo Kuizi as a Who is it?


    When Mr. Mo was in his hometown, he was a bit arrogant because his family had a lot ofnd, lived a good life, and had a certain status in his vige.


    But he also knew that Mo Kuizi had helped their family a lot. After seeing Mo Kuizi''s unhappy expression, his heart twitched. He was afraid that his family would lose this freebor, so he hurriedly said to Mo Kuizi: "Kui Zi, I don''t mean it."


    Mo Kuizi smiled bitterly and said, "Uncle, let''s go back first."


    The Gu family has already said that they will not sell tofu to them. If they stay here any longer, it will only make them more embarrassed.


    But Mr. Mo was unwilling to give in. He felt from the bottom of his heart that the Gu family was nothing special. They were all fleeing from famine. Why should the Mo family be afraid of the Gu family.


    Mr. Mo was so proud of his face that he once again said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, will your family give you this tofu or not?"


    "Uncle Gu, what''s going on at your house? But there are some blind thingsing to make trouble?" Liang Zhuzhu led six vigers from Lianghe Vige to Gu''s house. After hearing what Mr. Mo said, his face was very ugly.


    Tofu is in short supply, and they dont get much tofu every day. If the Mo familyes to share some more, they will get even less tofu.


    Moreover, the Gu family gave them a way to survive. Now that someonees to the Gu family to cause trouble, they won''t agree to anything and must help.

 Chapter 137: Feeling cold

    Chapter 137: Feeling cold


    Chapter 137 Feeling cold


    Thinking of the good of the Gu family, Liang Zhuzi and the others immediately picked up the poles, and seven of them stopped Mr. Mo side by side. The pole pointed at him and said, "Get out of here! If you dare toe to the Gu family to cause trouble, we will not be polite to you."


    Mr. Mo was so angry that he almost lost his breath. He pointed at Liang Zhuzi and the others and said, "You, are you from Lianghe Vige?"


    "Yes." Liang Zhuzhu and the others'' voices were loud and powerful, which startled Mr. Mo.


    Mr. Mo is a bully. Seeing the fierce looks on the faces of these Lianghe vigers, Mr. Mo did not dare to scold them. He only looked at the third grandfather and asked him: "Brother Gu, do you sell this tofu at home?"


    He was also afraid of the dagger in Gu Jinli''s hand, and his voice became softer: "Brother Gu, we are all here fleeing from the famine. You have a job of making money, so you should think about our Mo family first. Only if we have a better life when we flee the famine, can we Establish a foothold in the vige.


    Gu Jinliughed angrily: "Why should I think about your Mo family first? Do I owe you anything? Who do you think your Mo family is like an onion?" Even if the Mo family is an onion, she still plucked it and used it to scramble eggs!


    When Third Grandpa heard what Mr. Mo said, he was also angry. He simply said: "Our family doesn''t have much tofu. We don''t have enough to sell it now. We won''t sell it to your Mo family. Brother Mo, please go back."


    Mr. Mo was so angry that he still refused to sell their tofu to Third Grandpa, and even called him Brother Mo. He was so angry that the Gu family didn''t give him face. Don''t regret it!


    Do you really think that the Mo family has nothing to rely on?


    Mo Kuizi felt extremely embarrassed and hurriedly called to Mo Dali and others: "Hurry up and help me go home."


    Isnt that embarrassing enough? The whole family is trying to be tough here, but they can''t be tough. Mo Kuizi really doesn''t know what Mr. Mo is doing at the Gu family today. Are you here specifically to embarrass yourself?


    Mr. Mo did not shake off Mo Kuizi''s hand this time. Instead, he walked down the steps and let Mo Kuizi and the others help him leave.


    However, Vige Chief He stopped them: "Wait a minute."


    Mo Kuizi was startled. He secretly thought it was not good, but he had to stop.


    Vige Chief He walked up to Mr. Mo on crutches, looked at Mr. Mo with his half-shuddered eyes, and said coldly: "There is no room for evil people in this vige, forget it this time, if it happens again, you will get out of the vige." Toyomura!


    The He family had just made money from the Gu family''s tofu, but Mr. Mo came to the Gu family to y tricks on him in front of him. Did he really think he was dead?


    After hearing this, Mr. Mo was frightened.


    Although Chief He is a coward, he is still the head of a vige. If they really go too far, Chief He has the right to drive them away.


    Even if we can''t drive them away, the Mo family''s life in the vige will not be easy.


    Mr. Mo was so angry and aggrieved that he could not say a word. The three brothers Mo Dali did not dare to speak. It was Mo Kuizi who said: "Don''t worry, vige chief, our Mo family is a well-behaved family and will not bully our neighbors." evil deeds.


    Mo Kuizi bowed and apologized to the third grandfather again: "Uncle Gu, my uncle also wants to find a living for the Mo family. What happened today was not intentional. Please forgive me."


    After saying that, he helped Mr. Mo leave the Gu family.


    Before arriving at Mo''s house, Mr. Mo pushed them away and walked quickly towards his home.


    As soon as he entered the main room, he said to Mrs. Mo: "Go and ask the second daughter-inw to find the eldest daughter-inw, Shuan, and ask her what happened? Howe there is no news from the Lantern Festival to now?"


    Olddy Mo was getting grain for her daughter-inw to make breakfast. When she heard this, she asked, "Old man, do you really want to do this?"


    After all, she is her own granddaughter, so Mrs. Mo is a little reluctant to part with her. "The eldest daughter-inw Shuan said that what the Lu family wants is not an ordinary maid." Mrs. Mo lowered her voice and said, "That is the maid of the first wife, who wants to sleep on the kang with the men of the Lu family."


    Mr. Mo said: "What''s the point? What girl wouldn''t go to bed with her husband when she''s older?"


    "Don''t feel bad for the eldest girl. With He Dacai''s trouble, the eldest girl''s reputation has been ruined. She can''t marry into a good family. Instead of marrying a mud-legged man and digging for food in the fields, it is better to send her to the Lu family to be a maid and get a good wife." Not to mention the money from selling your pen, if you can give birth to a son and be an aunt, then our Mo family will be able to establish a foothold in Dafeng Vige."


    Mr. Mo snorted coldly: "Who dares to kick our Mo family out when we see it?"


    Mr. Mo wanted to make the Mo family rich as soon as possible. Before Mrs. Mo could call someone, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Second daughter-inw,e in, your mother has something to say to you!"


    After Mr. Mo finished speaking, he entered the back room, closed the door, and asked Mrs. Mo to talk to his second daughter-inw about the eldest girl.


    Mo Kuizi''s family lived in the east wing. When he heard Mr. Mo calling Mo Dakui''s wife, he couldn''t help but shrug his head and sigh.


    His wife Zhang saw him like this and advised: "Don''t feel too bad. It''s my uncle''s family matter. There''s nothing we can do."


    Mr. Mo disliked Chun Yues bad reputation and wanted to sell Chun Yue. They knew this as early as the Lantern Festival, but what could they do?


    It is difficult to support the two children of your own family, so how can you take care of the affairs of your uncle''s family?


    That''s what she said, but Mrs. Zhang thought of Mo Chunyue''s despair and couldn''t help wiping her tears: "This girl Chunyue, her life is too hard."


    After finally surviving the famine, they thought good times wereing, but the **** He Dacai broke into the house, hugged and touched Chun Yue, and said a lot of nasty things. After the incident broke out, their Mo family got some benefits. , but Chunyue''s reputation waspletely ruined.


    That He Dacai was a difficult person to deal with. After being punished, he always came to their house to look for Chunyue. Chunyue died twice because of this.


    After half a month of turmoil, God finally opened his eyes and allowed He Dacai to be arrested and sentenced. He will nevere back in this life.


    They thought that Chunyue''s disaster would end here, but who would have thought.


    "Uncle, he is deceived byrd. His own granddaughter is actually going to be sold to be a maid, which is worse than a concubine." Mrs. Zhang choked and said: "You don''t know, Chunyue is because of Because of this, she already refused to eat or drink, but the old aunt was so cruel that she actually asked Dakui''s wife to hold Chunyue''s mouth open and force-feed her. This meant that Chunyue was not allowed to die and she was determined to sell her. "


    When Mrs. Zhang thought of this, her heart felt cold.


    The old uncle and the old aunt can treat their own granddaughter like this, will they sincerely treat them as a couple?


    Ms. Zhang couldn''t help but said: "Head of the family, let''s stay away from my uncle''s house in the future. Their family... has changed."


    The old uncle has a demon. Now in order to make a fortune, he will do anything. He is so close to the old uncles family that he doesnt even know when their family was sold.


    After what happened today, Mo Kuizi was also very sad. Hearing his wife''s words, he was silent for a while and said: "When the spring plowing is over, I will look for a house and our family will move out."


    "Master, are you serious?" Ms. Zhang was overjoyed. She had long wanted to move out and not live with her old uncle.


    The two daughters-inw of the old uncle''s family are bothzy. She has to do all the work in the yard. The two families do not share food, but eat together. Every time they eat, the family of four does not eat anything. They were all taken away by my uncle''s family.

 Chapter 138: Mo family affairs

    Chapter 138: Mo family affairs


    Chapter 138 Mo Family Matters


    Mo Kuizi didnt speak, but nodded.


    Zhang''s heart finally dropped, and she was so happy that she almost screamed out, but she was afraid that Mr. Mo would hear it, so she suppressed the joy that she was about to shout out.


    After a while, he said again: "Head of the family, I know what you are thinking. I think that the Mo family should be a rope so as not to be bullied. But my uncle''s family... I don''t want to live with my uncle''s family, but I feel sorry for him." child."


    Mrs. Zhang wiped her tears and said, "Of our four children, only Brother Ming and Sister Qin are left now. I don''t want to wrong them anymore, and I want them to live a better life."


    When they first fled famine, there were seven members of their family. By the time they arrived in Dafeng Vige, the mother and two children were dead, leaving only the couple and their two children.


    Mo Kuizi felt ufortable when he thought of Sister Qin and Brother Ming. The two children were often so hungry that theyined of stomachache.


    Moreover, the old uncle''s family is overbearing. There are five rooms in this courtyard, and their family of four only has one. Sister Qin is already thirteen years old, and it is too ugly to squeeze in with them.


    The old uncle also wants to sell Chunyue to the Lu family to be a housemaid. If he really sells it, his sister Qin''s reputation will also be affected, so it is better to move away.


    "Stop crying, our family will just have to endure it and we will move out after the spring plowing." Mo Kuizi got up, drank a bowl of cold salt water to satisfy his hunger, took the **** ced behind the door, and said, "I''ll go to the wastnd to have a look, let''s With a little more effort, you can always live a better life."


    "Master, you go after breakfast." Mrs. Zhang chased her out. If he didn''t have breakfast, the old aunt wouldn''t let him stay. Mo Kuizi, however, left without looking back.


    Zhang had no choice but to go to the kitchen and cook with Dayong''s wife, thinking that she could upy Mo Kuizi''s breakfast to prevent Mo Kuizi from going hungry.


    But Mr. Zhang had never won a prize before. For breakfast, he made boiled soybean soup and fifteen sweet potatoes.


    As soon as it was done, Mrs. Mo took the time toe to the kitchen.


    Mrs. Mo took two wooden bowls, filled a bowl of soybean soup, took two sweet potatoes and put them in another wooden bowl, handed them to Zhang, and said with a smile: "My nephew and wife, this is your breakfast." , take it and eat it with the children, Auntie has guests here, so we wont eat together today."


    With that said, Mrs. Zhang didnt care. She carried the bamboo basket with thirteen sweet potatoes, and Dayongs wife carried the pot of soybean soup to the main room.


    Mrs. Zhang was trembling with anger, but she didn''t dare to get angry. She just kept shedding tears. Her family also paid for the soybeans and sweet potatoes. Sister Qin and Brother Ming went to find the firewood for cooking. How did they get it? When eating, her family only got a bowl of soybean soup and two sweet potatoes?


    They are poor and do not eat lunch. They only eat breakfast and dinner. After eating the breakfast, they have to wait until dark before eating the dinner. This is deliberately starving people to death.


    Mrs. Mo didn''t care how aggrieved Mrs. Zhang felt. She was holding a sweet potato and handed it to the eldest daughter-inw Shuan, smiling and saying: "Poor people don''t have anything delicious for breakfast. My nephew''s daughter-inw will give me a favor and try these sweet potatoes." "


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan is just a servant of the Lu family. She is a ve, and her status is far inferior to that of a good person. However, the Mo family now needs the eldest daughter-inw Shuan, so they have to lower their status.


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan was used to picking on Qiao. She knew that the Mo family wanted something from her, so she put up a shelf and did not pick up the sweet potatoes. Instead, she nced at the pot of soybean soup and the basketful of sweet potatoes, and said in a disdainful tone: "Your own family Eat, these things are used to feed pigs in the Lu family."


    Mrs. Mo and the two daughters-inw of the Mo family were ashamed after hearing this, but they could not get angry.


    Mr. Mo was having breakfast in the back room. When he heard this, he almost smashed his bowl. He was just a ve to his wife, but she was just a servant. Why is she so arrogant? When his granddaughter bes the concubine of the Lu family, she will feel better!


    Also, do you think the Lu family is very good? If the Mo family could get into a more powerful family, would they like the Lu family?


    Mr. Mo is a bully, so he can only sulk in the house and does not dare to go out and drive away his wife Shuan.


    When Mrs. Mo saw that the eldest daughter-inw Shuan was not eating, she did not dare to use her chopsticks. Instead, she continued to talk about the eldest granddaughter''s entry into the Lu family: "Niece-inw, do you think the matter of Chun Yue will be decided? We Chun Yue admire us. Third Master Lu is very good, and he has always wanted to enter the Lu family and serve Third Master Lu."


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan said: "There are too many yellow-flowered girls who want to join the Lu family to serve the third master. We can''t just have one of them for our Lu family."


    "This..." Mrs. Mo was stunned: "Niece-inw, what do you mean by this? Is it because Chun Yue entered the Lu family? That''s not what you said some time ago."


    Last month, after the eldest daughter-inw Shuan saw the appearance of Chunyue, she personally came to beg them to sell Chunyue. How could she change in the blink of an eye?


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan said: "It was no problem to enter the Lu family some time ago, but just two days ago, the county magistrate sent a message, saying that the third master can''t go on like this, and he has to study again, and wait until next year to take the county examination to obtain merit. .


    Hey, the third master is going to take the merit examination, which is really big. Dakuis wife said in surprise, looking at Mrs. Mo, her eyes were full of light.


    The world respects schrs, and the county government is responsible for the county examination. With Zou County Cheng here, even if Lu Laosan is a bad guy, it is not a problem to pass the county examination.


    Dakuis wife can already see how Lu Laosan has passed the examination and the Mo family has be prosperous due to Chunyue.


    Mrs. Mo understood and said hurriedly: "Niece-inw, our Chunyue''s favorite is a schr. She and the Third Master are a perfect match. You have to help us with this matter. We must let our Chunyue join the Lu family."


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan said: "Don''t worry, aunt, Chunyue is a good person. I will definitely help her get into the Lu family. It''s just that I don''t have that much money from selling my body."


    She nced at Mrs. Mo and said, "We were talking about five taels of silver before, but now we can give you three taels at most."


    Because the men of the Lu family have some bad hobbies, the Lu family pays eight taels of silver to the girl who sells her body to the eldest daughter-inw. The lower the price is, the more the eldest daughter-inw will earn.


    Three taels! Mrs. Mo almost jumped up: Why are there so many less all at once?


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan said: "The third master wants to study with peace of mind. If he recruits the girls from the house at this time, wouldn''t it ruin the third master''s career? The county magistrate has personally spoken, asking the third master to concentrate on his studies and stop being surrounded by women." I''m rolling around here. I''m taking a risk to do something for your family. If you don''t appreciate it, then I''ll leave, so as not to get scolded for helping you, huh!"


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan stood up and prepared to leave. The eldest daughter-inw hurriedly held her back and said with a smile: "Sister-inw Shuan, we all know that you have troubled yourself about this matter. You sir, don''t argue with us. My mother-inw is also distressed." Granddaughter, now I feel that the price is too low.


    Shuan''s eldest daughter-inw sold her body for money just to get a piece of the pie for herself. She couldn''t calm down easily, so she just took the opportunity to say: "Three taels of silver, if you agree, we should get married on the 22nd, and our Lu family wille to pick her up. If you don''t want to, Forget it."


    He then said, "You know what''s going on with your eldest granddaughter. She''s already had so much wealth, how can she marry into a good family?"

 Chapter 139: Mo Chunyue counterattacks

    Chapter 139: Mo Chunyue counterattacks


    Chapter 139 Mo Chunyue counterattacks


    These words made the faces of the entire Mo family feel hot.


    Old Mrs. Mo was in a dilemma and could only ask Mrs. Shuan to wait for a while. She ran to the back room and asked Mr. Mo: "Old man, do you want to sell it or not?"


    Mr. Mo was also very angry when he heard what Mrs. Shuan said. But after he was angry, he calmed down and said cruelly: "Sell!"


    Anyway, she is a girl with a bad reputation. She may not be able to get into a good family if she is kept. Although the money she sells for is small, it may allow the Mo family to climb up to the Lu family and the county magistrate.


    Even though the Lu family was punished for robbing prescriptions, didnt the Lu family survive the same?


    This is enough to prove the ability of the Lu family. The county magistrate still protects the Lu family.


    He also heard that the county magistrate was very fond of the third young master born to Aunt Lu. The third young master was good at studying and was destined to be promising in the future. They must join the Lu family.


    With what Mr. Mo said, Mrs. Mo returned to the main room and said to the eldest daughter-inw Shuan, "It''s settled, the matter is settled. I''ll give you three taels of silver and I''ll pick you up on the 22nd."


    When the eldest daughter-inw Shuan saw that the matter was done, she immediately smiled and said, "Okay, it''s settled. Auntie, don''t worry, when Chunyue bes the third master''s aunt, your family will be rtives of the Lu family, and from now on, they will live in all parts of the country. No one dares to bully your family, just wait and live a good life."


    However, he also reminded: "Be kind to Chunyue girl these three days, but don''t treat her harshly, lest she gets injured or bes too skinny, which Third Master doesn''t like."


    "Hey, you know, we are good to Chun Yue." Dakui''s wife said against her will. In fact, during this period of time, because Chun Yue refused to sell herself to be the girl who married her, the three of them, mother-inw and daughter-inw, took turns. He was beaten and scolded, and his body was covered with bruises from being beaten.


    Mo Chunyue hid behind the house, looking at the people in the house through the cracks in the old mud house, remembering all their faces in her mind. She was angry and desperate, and didn''t understand why her family treated her like this. ?


    Is it because she was touched by He Dacai?


    Or is it because she has no mother, so she is easy to bully?


    But she still has Mo Dali as her father.


    But she begged Mo Dali many times, crying and saying that she could do embroidery work to make money for the family. After her reputation was ruined, she could marry a widower from a well-off family and still get arge betrothal gift for her family. She just begged Mo Dali not to sell her out.


    Mo Dali refused to listen and said to her: "Yue Yatou, our family is a stranger. If we want to gain a foothold in the vige, we must get married. You are the eldest sister in the family. You must think about your younger brothers and sisters and marry Lu San." I am the best. The Lu family is powerful and can help our family. Besides, after you go to the Lu family, you will be able to eat every meal and eat meat. Whats wrong with that?


    Whats wrong with it?


    Do they think she is a fool?


    She has long heard about the filthiness of the Lu family. How did Widow Qiu spread in this vige? Widow Qiu is not following Mr. Lu, but the entire Lu family.


    If she enters the Lu family and signs a death contract, who knows how she will be abused?


    She is also a daughter of a good family, why should she be made a courtdy?


    Also ask her to think about her younger siblings at home? Those were all cousins, and her biological brothers and sisters had long since died on the way to escape.


    Her father only said these things because her grandma said that when she is sold, the money from selling her will be used to marry him a new wife, so that he can have a wife, give birth to sons, and continue the family line.


    Mo Chunyue could no longer shed tears. After the despair, there was anger... The Mo family wanted to sell her and use her to join the Lu family and make the Mo family rich, but there was no way!


    She will definitely make them regret it.


    Mo Chunyue dragged her weak body back to the house before Shuan''s wife left. When Mo''s third wife came in, Mo Chunyue had already taken the soybean soup and sweet potatoes from Dakui''s wife and started eating them.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Mo family felt very proud when they saw that she stopped going on hunger strike and started eating. Look, for a little girl, no matter how stubborn she is, there is no way she can cause trouble, and she has to ept her fate in the end. Mrs. Mo held Mo Chunyue''s hand and said sincerely: "Chunyue, just think about it. The family will not harm you. The Lu family is really a first-ss good family. If you join the Lu family, from now on You can eat meat every meal.


    After Mo Chunyue finished eating the soybean soup in the bowl and the sweet potato in her hand, she said, "Nai, I''ve figured it out. The past few days were my fault. I shouldn''t have been so disobedient to my elders."


    He smiled again and said, "Dad has already told me how good the Lu family is. Even the servants of the Lu family wear cotton clothes instead of bup and live a good life. Chunyue...Chunyue is willing to go to the Lu family."


    She promised Mrs. Mo: "Don''t worry, Ma, Chunyue is the granddaughter of the Mo family. She will remember the Mo family''s kindness in raising her. When she enters the Lu family and captures the heart of the third master, she will definitely let the third master help the Mo family." .


    "Hey, my dear granddaughter, you have finally figured it out. This is how it should be." Mrs. Mo was so happy that she asked Dakui''s wife to get a sweet potato and give it to Mo Chunyue: "After that, You have to go out in three days, and you must be well fed and nourished, not hungry."


    Mo Chunyue didnt refuse and ate the sweet potato in a few bites.


    After eating, I said I was tired and wanted to rest.


    Mrs. Mo said: "Have a good sleep and take good care of your body and bones."


    After being raised well, you can serve Mr. Lu and benefit the Mo family.


    Mrs. Mo and her two daughters-inw went out happily and told Mr. Mo about Mo Chunyue''s transformation.


    Mr. Mo was quite smart when it came to scheming his own family. After hearing what Mrs. Mo said, he frowned and said, "Are you telling the truth? Isn''t that girl Chunyue ying some trick?"


    Mrs. Mo''s smile paused: "No way, how can Chunyue be so scheming?"


    Mr. Mo said: "If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst. The Lu family wille to pick me up in three days. Don''t be soft-hearted. You have to watch Chunyue carefully and don''t let her run away."


    Mrs. Mo said: "You are thinking too much. Chunyue is a little girl, and we still have her household registration in our hands. Where can she go? Without our family, how can a girl like her survive?" "


    Hearing this, Mr. Mo felt that Mrs. Mo was right, but he still said uneasy: "Watch it for two days before speaking, so as not to offend that girl."


    "Okay, don''t worry. Can the olddy do this?" Olddy Mo disagreed, thinking that old man Mo just thought too much.


    But Mr. Mo''s worries came true. Mo Chunyue found a chance to escape after two days and before dawn on the third day. She knew she couldn''t run away, so she didn''t run far away, but went to He San Leizi''s house.


    She knew that He San Leizi was a bachelor, a scoundrel as good as He Dacai, and someone who could fight with the Mo family, so she went to find He San Leizi.


    She didn''t talk much. She took off her clothes after seeing He San Leizi.


    He Sanleizi has be a lot more honest since he was beaten up by Gu Jinli and what happened with He Dacai and the others, but no matter how honest he is, he can''t help being like this. After enduring it again and again, he still couldn''t hold it back and had **** with Mo Chunyue. The rice is cooked.


    By the time the Mo family found out that Mo Chunyue was missing and found her, it was already toote.


    She covered her face and couldn''t help but write about Mo Chunyue. She would not live a bad life in the future. Thank you to those who have always supported me^0^

 Chapter 140: noisy

    Chapter 140: noisy


    Chapter 140: Trouble


    "Oh, my eldest granddaughter. The family of such an innocent and innocent girl has been harmed by a beast like this!" Mrs. Mo cried and beat He Sanlei like crazy.


    He Sanleizi was scared. After all, he slept with his granddaughter and was beaten by Mrs. Mo, but he didn''t dare to fight back.


    When Mr. Mo saw that his family''s money tree had been harmed by a poor settlement, he rolled his eyes in anger and fainted. When he woke up after being pinched by his third son, he immediately pped his thigh and cursed: "Beast, beast, how dare you Destroyed my eldest granddaughter, Dali, Dakui and Dayong, go up and beat this wolf cub to death!"


    The three brothers of the Mo family were dreaming of making a fortune thanks to Mo Chunyue. Now their dream was ruined by He San Leizi. They were so angry that they wanted to kill someone. As soon as Mr. Mo spoke, he immediately rushed forward and punched and kicked He San Leizi.


    He Sanleizi didn''t fight back, he just ran around to avoid the punches and kicks of the three Mo brothers, begging for mercy: "Don''t hit, don''t hit, stop it!"


    Where will the Mo brothers stop?


    Not only did Mo Dakui and the sons of Mo Dayong''s family rush forward, they raised their fists and beat He Sanleizi fiercely.


    He Sanleizi felt that he was wrong, so he received this beating. But after being chased and beaten for a while, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He rushed to a corner of the yard, picked up a hatchet and waved it around randomly. He pushed back the three Mo brothers and several grandsons and shouted: : "You **** stop it, I''m beating your mother? It''s your girl from the Mo family who came to my door. What does this have to do with me?!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Mrs. Mo jumped up, pointed at He San Leizi and cursed: "Everyone in the vige knows who you are, He San Leizi. You must have kidnapped my granddaughter, and this has be a problem."


    Mo Dakui''s daughter-inw answered: "Yes, it was you He Sanlei who forcibly kidnapped our family Chunyue. Your He family must give an exnation to our Mo family for this matter, otherwise our Mo family will go to the Yamen to sue you!"


    After saying this, Dakui''s wife tugged on Mrs. Mo''s sleeve and whispered: "Mom, this girl Chunyue can''t enter the Lu family. We have to bite the He family at this time and let the He familypensate us. Money cannot be lost in vain.


    Their mother-inw and daughter-inw went into the house and looked at the spring moon. They were no longer daughters, so it was impossible for the Lu family to want a broken shoe. Even if he wanted to, the money for selling his body would be kept to a minimum. It would be good to give them five hundred coins to the Mo family. It would be better to bite the He family and get some money from the He family.


    Let the He familypensate our family for money? Mrs. Mo said: He Sanshengzi is just a poor guy, what kind of money can he have?


    Dakui''s wife said: "Mother, He San Leizi has no money, but the He family has money. Then the vige chief He is a protector. How can He San Leizi be a nephew of the same n, so why not protect him?"


    Mrs. Mo thought for a while and felt that what the second daughter-inw said was reasonable. She stopped crying, ran to Mr. Mo and told Mr. Mo about the second daughter-inw''s n.


    When Mr. Mo and his sons heard this, they felt that this was the only way. They immediately asked Mo Dali to go to the vige chief''s house and ask the vige chief toe over and deal with the matter.


    There was no need for Mo Dali to shout. There was such a bigmotion at He San Leizi''s house, and the vigers had already gathered around him, and some vigers had already gone to notify Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He hurried to He Sanleizi''s house following the messenger. When he saw the mess in the yard, he became very angry. He stamped his cane and cursed: "What''s the fuss about so early in the morning? What''s going on? ?Exin it to me clearly."


    Mrs. Mo immediately sat down on the ground, pped her thighs and cried: "The He family is bullying people. My eldest granddaughter was sleeping well at home, but the scoundrel He San came to kidnap her and dragged her home. Oh, oh, My good granddaughter was harmed by a **** like this."


    "God, if you had eyes, you would have sent down thunder to kill the He family. Our Mo family was bullied to death by them." Mrs. Mo burst into tears and cursed at the sky, until her voice broke.


    Old Mrs. Mo''s two daughters-inw each supported one of her arms and persuaded her with tears in her eyes: "Mom, get up quickly. God is wise and will not let go of bullies."


    Mrs. Mo broke away from the hands of her two daughters-inw and cried: "What are you doing? My eldest granddaughter has been raped. How can I live? I might as well die."


    As he spoke, he stood up and bumped against the door frame, but was held by his two daughters-inw.


    Vige Chief He turned blue with anger and yelled: "Shut up!"


    The noise in the yard became quieter, but it couldn''t stop the Mo family from making a fuss.


    Mr. Mo said: "Vige Chief He, your nephew from the He family came to the door of my Mo family before dawn, kidnapped my eldest granddaughter and ruined her. What do you think we should do about this?"


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he gave He San Lezi a hard look and wished he could be beaten to death on the spot. Why cant we learn from this scourge?


    If you really want a wife, if you work hard enough, how many years of work will you still be able to get a wife? Having to use such despicable methods is really embarrassing to the He family!


    He Sanleizi denied it and said, "Vige chief, I didn''t go to Mo''s house to kidnap anyone. Chunyue came to find me herself."


    "Bah!" Mrs. Mo exploded when she heard this: "Our Chunyue came to you? Why don''t you show your own virtue by throwing urine? Our Chunyue can fall in love with you, but you have kidnapped someone and still don''t admit it. , you killer of the Heavenly Sword, you beast."


    As he spoke, he was about to howl again, but Vige Chief He scolded him: "That''s enough, Mo family, do you still want to say something nice? If you don''t want to say something nice, just howl!"


    As soon as Vige Chief He said these words, Mrs. Mo suddenly became silent.


    Dakui''s wife said: "Vige chief, my mother-inw did not want to cause trouble today. After all, Chunyue is my mother-inw''s granddaughter. If her own granddaughter is harmed, she will inevitably cry and scold her. Not to mention it is my mother-inw, even As an aunt, I felt very distressed when I saw Chunyue''s appearance."


    Dakui''s daughter-inw wiped away her tears and said while crying: "We, the Mo family, are foreigners. We know that if wee to settle in the vige, we will be bullied... But, you, the He family, can''t bully us to this extent. Coming to our door to kidnap someone is a disaster. Girl, if this matter goes to the extreme, it is also your He familys fault."


    "Vige Chief, our Mo family only wants justice in this matter today. If you can give us justice, our Mo family will not make trouble. If not, no matter what, we will sue the Yamen this time and ask the official to give us justice." Who is right and who is wrong?"


    Vige Chief He wanted to reform the nephew of the He family. Regarding today''s matter, he did not want to side with He Sanleizi, so he said: "Then report it to the official and let the county government handle it. Sanleizi will be punished as he wants. Judge, our He family will not say a word no."


    The Mo family did not expect that the vige chief He would say this, and they were all stunned.


    How is this different from what they thought? Shouldn''t Vige Chief He give them money to prevent them from reporting to the government, so as to avoid disasters?

 Chapter 141: Something happened

    Chapter 141: Something happened


    Chapter 141 Its over


    Dakui''s daughter-inw was the first to react and said: "Vige chief, we know what family He Sanleizi is from. You always feel sorry for him. Our Mo family is not that aggressive. We can''t report it to the official. But you have to give our Mo family an exnation for what happened today."


    As soon as Vige Chief He heard what Mo Dakui''s wife said, he knew that the Mo family did not want to report to the government, but wanted money. However, he was extremely disappointed with He San Leizi and did not want to care about He San Leizi anymore. He only said: "He San Leizi is just A nephew of the He family. I''m old and can''t care about him that much, so I''d better report him to the official position."


    When the Mo family heard this, they almost cursed.


    Mr. Mo pointed at Vige Chief He and said: "Vige Chief, what do you mean by this? Are you nning to ignore this matter? He Sanshengzi is your nephew of the He family. As the patriarch, why don''t you ignore it?"


    If the vige chief doesn''t care, where will they go to get money?


    He Sanshengzi is a pauper. Only under the supervision of the vige chief can the Mo family get money from the He family.


    Vige Chief He frowned, and before he could say anything, He Sanleizi said: "Vige Chief, I really didn''t go to Mo''s house to kidnap Chun Yue. Chun Yue came to my house by herself. I, I..." He couldn''t hold back any of it. , and then they became husband and wife with Chun Yue.


    He vige chief frowned even deeper when he heard this.


    He Sanleizi said this once before, but he didn''t believe it. After all, He Sanleizi had ruined his reputation over the years, and Mo Chunyue was more shameless, because He Dacai even sought death because of the matter. There is no way he woulde to the house and let He San Laozi sleep.


    Looking at He Sanshengzi''s expression, he didn''t feel like he was lying.


    Mo Chunyue was sitting in the main room of He San Leizi''s house, apanied by Mrs. Zhang. At this moment, she was silent and did not shed tears. She only looked at the people in the yard, and finally her eyes fell on He San Leizi.


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Zhang didn''t know how tofort her. She could only sigh in her heart that her life was miserable.


    The Mo family was very angry when they saw He San Leizi saying that it was Mo Chunyue who came to look for him. Mo Dali picked up the stick and hit He San Leizi, but He San Leizi dodged it.


    He Sanleizi jumped up to Vige Chief He, knelt down with a plop, and begged: "Vige Chief, I am willing to marry Chunyue and live a good life with her. Please help us."


    "Bah, who do you think you are? You still want to marry our Chunyue, no way!" Seeing that things had turned around, Mrs. Mo became arrogant again, pointed at He San Lezi and cursed: "We, Chunyue, were kidnapped by you. If our Mo family is willing, we can tie you up and send you to the official right now."


    Dakui''s daughter-inw said: "Our Mo family is a kind family. We have always treated others with mercy and mercy. We don''t need to send you to the official for investigation, or we can marry Chunyue to you, but you mustpensate our family''s money." .


    "Yes, you have to pay the money. If you don''t pay the money, the matter will never end." Mo Dali pointed at He San Leizi with a wooden stick, his face was ferocious, as if he was about to eat He San Leizi.


    Hearing this, Mo Chunyue suddenly stood up and walked out.


    When Mrs. Mo saw her, she rushed over crying: "Chunyue, my dear granddaughter, you have suffered a great sin. Don''t be afraid, there is..."


    Mo Chunyue pushed Old Lady Mo away, walked directly to Vige Chief He, knelt beside He Sanleizi, and choked with sobs: "Vige Chief, Sanleizi didn''t lie, he didn''t tie me up, I entered the door myself... I am willing to marry him, and I beg you to make it happen."


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers who came to see the fun exploded.


    Oh my God, the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family really came to the door by herself!


    "I have seen this strange thing a lot. This is the first time I have seen such a beautiful thing like a wife falling from the sky."


    He San Leizi, you are so lucky to have such a wife for nothing. The bachelor who had never married a wife shouted at He San Leizi, feeling very sad.


    When He San Leizi heard this, he stood up angrily, pointed at the vigers watching the excitement and said: "Shut the **** up, anyone dares to say anything wrong about Chunyue, I will smash his house!"


    He doesnt like others tough at Chunyue.


    When the vigers heard He San Leizi''s words, most of them were frightened when they thought of how he used to be a scoundrel. Some of themughed at him and said, "Hey, we guarded him before we even got through. The eldest granddaughter of the Mo family can do it. We Why can''t you say it?" "Fuck your grandma!" He Sanleizi held the gapped hatchet and rushed towards the bachelor who was speaking, scaring the bachelor so much that he ran away.


    Come back here. Vige Chief He said, stamping his cane.


    He Sanleizi did not dare to disobey Vige Chief He now, so he came back honestly, knelt down again, and begged Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, please help me this time, and I will definitely repay you in the future."


    Vige Chief He looked at He Sanshengzi and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He Sanshengzi was anxious. He was afraid that the vige chief would not help him, so he kept kowtowing to the vige chief.


    Bang, bang, bang, He Sanleis kowtow was heard in the yard.


    Mo Chunyue looked at He San Leizi, a little shocked. She fell in love with He San Leizi because of his reputation as a gangster, and she felt that the Mo family would not be able to please him. Never thought that He San Leizi would beg for help like this for her.


    Mo Chunyue thought for a while and began to kowtow to Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He looked at He San Leizi and Mo Chunyue and said to them: "Stop knocking. I just want to ask you, can we live a good life together in the future?"


    He Sanleizi hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, vige chief, don''t worry, as long as I get a wife, I will live a good life."


    He used to hang out because he felt that his family was poor and his reputation was bad. He would never be able to find a wife in this life and there was no hope for his life, so he continued to hang out. Now that he had Mo Chunyue and saw what happened to He Dacai and the others, he really wanted to live an honest life.


    Mo Chunyue also said: "As long as I can leave the Mo family, I will definitely live a good life with San Leizi."


    When the vigers heard this, they were shocked again. What had the Mo family done to force their granddaughter to leave the Mo family in this way?


    The vigers were talking a lot, and Mr. Mo blushed instantly. He was a man who wanted to save face, and immediately shouted: "Girl, you shameless thing, don''t talk nonsense and ruin the reputation of the Mo family."


    Mo Chunyue sneered and said: "Does the Mo family still have a reputation? I''d better not ask for excessive prices, otherwise my granddaughter will tell everyone what you did and let everyonement!"


    He sold his granddaughter to the Lu family, made her a ything for several men of the Lu family, and abused her every day. If all these things are revealed, the Mo family will never have a good reputation in this life. Lets see if his grandchildren can still find wives. ?


    Mr. Mo was afraid and did not dare to scold Mo Chunyue anymore. He only said to the vige head He: "Chunyue is the eldest granddaughter of our family. If something like this happens, no matter how you say it, it is our Mo family who suffers, and your He family." No matter what, we have topensate our Mo family."


    All said and done, I just want money.


    Vige Chief He said: "How many do your Mo family want?"


    Mrs. Mo''s eyes lit up and she pointed out: "Ten taels of silver! Plus a bag of white flour and a hen thatys eggs."


    Ten taels of silver, as well as white flour and hens. How dare Mrs. Mo dare to speak, thinking that her eldest granddaughter is made of gold? Which family in these ten miles and eight viges needs ten taels of silver to marry a daughter-inw?


    "Impossible." Vige Chief He said, "For five taels of silver, if you agree, I will marry Chun Yue. If you don''t agree, you can report it to the official."


    The Mo family was very dissatisfied, but Vige Chief He had a tough attitude, and Mo Chunyue didn''t help them. They had been making trouble for a long time, so they could only do this.


    After the incident was over, the Mo family wanted to take Mo Chunyue back, but Mo Chunyue was unwilling to go back to the Mo family. In the end, they had no choice but to go to the vige chief''s house, stay there for a few days, and wait until the first day of March to send him to He San Leizi''s house. Worship.

 Chapter 142: dog eat dog

    Chapter 142: dog eat dog


    Chapter 142 Dog bites dog


    As for the five taels of silver, they were not given for free by the n.


    He Vige Chief asked He San Leizi to write an IOU to the n, promising to pay back one to two hundred cash every year, and it must be repaid within five years, otherwise the vige will seize his family''s house.


    Although the house is in dpidated condition and not worth much, it is better than nothing.


    Even so, the He family still made a fuss, saying it was unfair. Why should the family lend money to He Sanshengzi to get a wife?


    Because of this incident, many people in the He family who were not married, all rushed to the vige chief''s house and said that they wanted to borrow money from the n to marry a wife. The vige chief was so angry that he had several people held down. The He family, who jumped the most, gave them a good beating before the matter was settled.


    After Vige Chief He threatened twice, the He family finally understood that the current Vige Chief He was no longer the coward he was before, and he was really going to ruthlessly punish the He family.


    After the He family understood this, they became more honest and did not dare to cause trouble again.


    When the Lu family, the daughter -in w of the daughter -in w heard that Mo Chunyue and He Sanzi were hated to grit their teeth. She finally found the cash cow, and she was so disappeared.


    Fortunately, she still has two farm girls who are not inferior to Mo Chunyue in appearance, otherwise even she would be embarrassed by this matter today.


    But because of this incident, she earned five taels less. No, she must get back these five taels of silver, she cannot afford to lose.


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan came to Mo''s house angrily and kicked open the door of the Mo''s house, which was mostly rotten. When she saw the Mo family counting money in the house, she stepped in and cursed: "What a Mo family, how dare you cheat?" Our Lu family, I''m afraid you are tired of living! Let me tell you, this matter is not over today. Just wait. When the third master finds out and has someone send a message to the county magistrate''s house, your Mo family will have to get out of the big house immediately. Fengcun, be a refugee!"


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan sneered: "These refugees are no better than disaster victims. The government will provide amodation to the victims. If you be refugees, the government will arrest you directly. The men will be sent to work in the official mines, and the women will be directly used as official ves." If you are unlucky, I will throw you to the priest''s office and make you suffer humiliation for the rest of your life."


    The words of the eldest daughter-inw Shuan immediately stunned the Mo family. Just now, their family was happy that the He family gave two taels more money than the Lu family. In the blink of an eye, the Mo family was going to be ruined?


    The Mo family was so frightened that Mrs. Mo was so frightened that she fell to the ground. Dayong''s wife hurriedly helped her up. Dakui''s wife didn''t care about Mrs. Mo at all. She wiped her tears and cried to the eldest daughter-inw Shuan: "Sister-inw Shuan doesn''t know, our family There was nothing we could do. It was Chun Yue, that cheap girl, who went to He San Leizi''s house and let He San Leizi sleep. When we found out, it was already toote. Let alone cooked rice, it was almost like an overnight meal. How could our Mo family dare to give such shabby shoes to Mr. Lu? After careful consideration, we agreed to the marriage between Mo Chunyue and He San Lezi."


    Dakui''s wife assured her: "Sister-inw Shuan, don''t worry, He Sanlei is just a bastard. His family is extremely poor. Mo Chunyue will never have a good life in this life. She can just wait to be poor."


    Dakui''s daughter-inw vaguely knew some of the habits of the men of the Lu family, so she approached the eldest daughter-inw Shuan and lowered her voice and said: "After that girl has suffered enough, we will send her to the Lu family. Then we will not let the third master alone." Theye as happy as they want."


    Think about it, eldest daughter-inw Shuan, it is indeed the case. The men of the Lu family are nothing. Whether it is the Lu family in the vige or the house in the county, a girl will die every year. Those who have experienced human affairs canst longer.


    But the five taels of silver she was supposed to earn were gone. How could she let go of the Mo family so easily? She raised her hand and pushed Dakui''s wife away, and said with a sideways eyebrow, "Don''t talk to me about things you don''t have. This matter is You, the Mo family, regretted it first. If you dont want to die, you have to put this matter back."


    As for how to round it, of course it is to give money.


    The Mo family heard it, and they were afraid of the Lu family, so they thought it would be good to spend money to avoid disaster. Mr. Mo took out a tael of silver and gave it to Mrs. Mo. Mrs. Mo hurriedly took the silver and walked to the eldest daughter-inw Shuan. She put the money into the hands of the eldest daughter-inw Shuan and said with a smile: "Niece-inw, our family didn''t expect this. , its all the fault of that **** Chun Yue, take this tael of silver and help our family settle this matter.


    "One tael of silver? Are you sending the beggar?" Sister-inw Shuan spat in Mrs. Mo''s face and smashed the two taels of silver on the ground: "Ten taels, no ten taels, this matter is not over!"


    "Ten taels, you are stealing money!" Mr. Mo couldn''t help scolding: "You just gave our family three taels of silver to buy Chun Yue. Now it costs ten taels. This is not the way to eat people. And you haven''t given it to us yet. Our family has no money, and our family has not signed a deed of sale with the Lu family, so why should we give you ten taels?"


    They only agreed verbally on selling Chunyue to the Lu family, but they had not yet signed the deed of sale.


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan sneered: "It''s true that Chunyue was bought for three taels of silver, but if you, the Mo family, are trying to trick the Lu family, you have to pay ten taels! Otherwise, do you think the Lu family is a family with no foundation like yours? That''s the county magistrate. The grandsons and granddaughters of your inws are decent young masters anddies from the county magistrates government. Can they be bullied by you?"


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan sat on a stool in the house, crossed her legs and said, "I''ll give you an hour to collect the money. If you can''te up with it, you just have to wait to be kicked out of the vige."


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan relied on the power of the Lu family and was used to it. She was not afraid of the Mo family at all.


    The Mo family saw that Shuan''s wife refused to leave, and then thought about the power of the Lu family. They were really scared, but asking their family to give her ten taels of silver felt even worse than death.


    Dakui''s wife is a poisonous person, so she suggested: "Sister-inw Shuan, what do you think of Sister Qin? That girl is thirteen and she looks good. Why don''t we go to the Lu family instead, and the matter will be settled like this."


    When the eldest daughter-inw Shuan heard this, she looked at the eldest daughter-inw for a while, then raised her hand and pped her hard: "Mo Xiaoqin is Mo Kuizi''s daughter, can you make the decision? This bad idea of yours is clearly aimed at harming people." And me."


    If she really drags Mo Xiaoqin to go to the Lu family, Mo Kuizi and his wife will not be able to chop her into pieces.


    After beating Dakui''s daughter-inw, Shuan''s daughter-inw said, "You can change someone if you want. I''ll rece you with Qiuyue, who will be twelve this year. Let me take it back and the matter will be over."


    "You''re dreaming!" Dakui''s wife exploded when she heard this: "You vicious woman, my family''s autumn moon is only twelve, and if you try to take advantage of her, I will fight with you."


    Even though he said that, he didn''t dare to tie up the eldest daughter-inw, so he could only get angry and turned blue with anger.


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan sneered, pointed at her and said: "Look at you, you are so happy selling other people''s daughters, and you are about to sell your own daughter. With this face, who doesn''t know what you are thinking?"


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan looked at Mo Dali and said, "Brother Dali, look at your sister-inw. They are using your daughter to make a fortune, but you are stupid and help sell your daughter."

 Chapter 143: All in vain

    Chapter 143: All in vain


    Chapter 143 All in vain


    Since the deal couldnt bepleted this time, the eldest daughter-inw Shuan no longer called the eldest daughter-inw Dakuis daughter-inw sister, and she could expose the face of Dakuis daughter-inw in just one sentence.


    Mo Dali knew that the whole family wanted to sell Chun Yue in exchange for benefits for the family. He was also waiting for Chun Yue''s money from selling her body to marry a wife. But when he heard what Shuan''s wife said, he still felt ufortable and cut Mo Dali hard. Kui nced at him.


    "That''s enough. We''ll give you the money." Mr. Mo was afraid that his sons would fall out, so he could onlypromise, but he didn''t intend to give that much silver: "I don''t have ten taels of silver. I''ll give you five taels at most. Take it if you want."


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan did not continue to argue with the Mo family, but gave up when she saw that it was good, "Okay, it''s bad luck for the Lu family, just five taels, just five taels, bring it."


    Mr. Mo shook his hands and handed the silver in his hand to Mrs. Mo: "Give it to her."


    Old Mrs. Mo was holding the piece of silver that the eldest daughter-inw had smashed on the ground in her hand, and her heart hurt as if her flesh had been cut out: "Old man, this is money for Dali to marry a wife and build a house for our family."


    If they were given out, their family would continue to live in this muddy hut.


    Give it to her! Mr. Mo shouted.


    Mrs. Mo had no choice but to give five taels of silver to the eldest daughter-inw Shuan.


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan grabbed the silver, weighed it in her hand, and said, "Don''t think that your family has suffered a loss. These five taels of silver can keep your whole family safe. Otherwise, Lu will go back on something you dare to regret." Your home can destroy your home."


    After saying this, the eldest daughter-inw Shuan took the silver and left happily.


    The Mo family was so busy that they lost their face, their granddaughter was gone, and they had not earned any money. The whole family was cursing the heavens and the earth. Mrs. Mo and her two daughters-inw cried bitterly. Mr. Mo became furious and spat out an old Blood, fainted.


    Dad, whats wrong with you?


    Old man, old man, dont let anything happen to you.


    The Mo family was inplete chaos. The whole family was pinching people again and running to ask Mo Kuizi to get money to pay for a doctor.


    Mo Kuizi was unwilling at first, but thinking that Mr. Mo was also an uncle of the same n, he gritted his teeth and went to the neighboring vige to hire a barefoot doctor to treat Mr. Mo. However, this was thest time he relented.


    No matter how miserable the Mo family is, Gu Jinli''s tofu business is getting better and better. Today, a group of people came to the house. They are all vigers from nearby viges. They want to buy tofu from them and pick it up elsewhere like Lianghe Vige. Go sell it.


    Vige Chief He had just finished taking care of He San Leizi. As soon as he heard about it, he immediately brought the He family to the house to help the Gu family evict people.


    There are still many families in the He family who have not received tofu. How can they let people from other vigese to the Gu family to buy tofu.


    Gu Dashan said to those people: "It''s almost March. Our family doesn''t have many hands. We have to leave some people for spring plowing. The tofu business will be discussed after spring plowing."


    The Gu family''s tofu was not enough to sell. Those in the neighboring viges saw it with their own eyes. After hearing what Gu Dashan said and seeing the vige head He leading a group of He family members to drive them away, the vigers who came to ask for tofu had no choice but to leave.


    But before leaving, they said to Gu Dashan: "Brothers of the Gu family, we wille back after spring plowing. Then you can''t push us any further. If you push any further, our livelihood will be cut off." The He family sneered at these people''s words and cursed: " Cut off your livelihood? Our He family hasnt gotten the tofu yet, who are you? Let me tell you, if you want tofu, you have to get enough tofu from our vige, so get out!"


    With the help of the He family, when people from other vigese to ask for tofu, they no longer need to worry about the family, and the He family will help drive them away.


    Because of the tofu business, the status of Qin Gu Luotian''s family in Dafeng Vige has soared. In the past, the He family looked down on them, but now they beg them.


    The Lu family is also very jealous of the Gu family''s tofu business, and wants to cause trouble for the Gu family and get a share of the tofu business, but they are also afraid of County Lieutenant Jiang. The Lu family was caughtst time when Lu Laosan went to the Gu family to steal the prescription. Young Master, each family spent five taels of silver to rescue the man in charge from the county jail. Now they dare not go to the Gu family to cause trouble.


    No matter what the Lu family thinks, the Qin Gu Luotian family has been living a good life recently.


    While Gu Jinli was busy, he was also waiting for news from the Jiang family, but Gu Jinan told her: "Sir, Mr. Jiang said that Lieutenant Jiang will follow the county magistrate to pick up new victims in Fucheng, and it will take a few days toe back, so you have to wait first. wait."


    They were lucky enough to be the first batch of victims to be resettled, but there were still many victims in Fucheng who had not been resettled. After the New Year, He''an Mansion has been busy with this matter, and is still busy now.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "This matter is not urgent."


    When the third grandmother heard Gu Jinans words, she frowned and asked, Its almost March, why are there still victims who havent been resettled?


    Shang Xiucai was not a pedantic schr and would tell Gu Jinan about the victims, so Gu Jinan knew better and replied: "Originally, the resettlement waspleted, but in early February, many victims were assigned to He''an Mansion. The people currently being resettled are the victims who arrived after February."


    Grandpa San asked Gu Jinan: "Do you know where these new victimse from? Are there any victims from our Long''an Prefecture?"


    The third grandpa and the third grandma had a daughter, but they got separated while fleeing from famine. The third grandpa and the third grandma searched for their daughter and her family all the way, but there was no news.


    Gu Jinan knew what the third grandpa and the third grandma were thinking, but he didnt know where these new victims were from, so he had no choice but to say: Ill ask the husband tomorrow to see if he knows.


    When the third grandma heard this, she thought of her daughter, son-inw, and grandchildren, and wiped her tears and said, "Then go and ask Ange when you go to school tomorrow."


    Afraid of causing trouble to Shang Xiucai and making Shang Xiucai dislike Brother An, he exined: "If Shang Xiucai doesn''t know, you don''t need to bother asking, so as not to annoy people."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Third Grandma, sir, he is very kind to me. If he knows about Aunt Fuya''s family, he will definitely help to find her. My husband''s inws are Jiangxianwei. If Jiangxianwei helps, maybe we can turn up."


    The eyes of the third grandfather and the third grandmother were bright, and their originally sad faces were filled with light: "Really?"


    If they could really find their daughter and her family, the old couple would be willing to die now.


    Gu Jinan didn''t dare to make a guarantee, but seeing the expectant looks on the two old people''s faces and not wanting to make them sad, he said: "I heard from Mr. that there are many victims going south, and maybe Aunt Fuya''s family is among those victims."


    Gu Jinli alsoforted the third grandpa and grandma: "Don''t worry, third grandpa and grandma, we can all survive on the road to escape, and so can Aunt Fuya''s family. If we search carefully, we will definitely find Aunt Fuya''s family. Even if we can''t find it, we can If wee to Aunt Fuya and the others, Aunt Fuya and the others will alsoe to us."

 Chapter 144: image

    Chapter 144: image


    Chapter 144 Portrait


    In addition to Aunt Fuya from the third grandfather and grandma''s family, there is also her biological aunt Gu Daya''s family.


    Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu wanted to sell Gu Daya, but Gu Daya didn''t want to and ran away with a salesman. I haven''t been back to my parents'' home in these years. I only asked someone to bring a letter and a few taels of silver to Gu Dashan, saying that I was very good.


    Gu Dashan has always been worried. He once wanted to visit Gu Daya''s husband''s house, but he was dyed because of his livelihood.


    When he was escaping from the drought, he passed by Mingshan County where Gu Daya was married. Gu Dashan took advantage of the break and ran to inquire about Gu Daya''s family, but unfortunately found nothing.


    Gu Jinli knew that Gu Daya was Gu Dashan''s heart and always wanted to find this sister; looking at the third grandfather and the third grandmother, the two elders'' wish for the rest of their lives was to find their daughter and her family. She thought for a while and asked: "Third grandfather Third Grandma, do you still remember what Aunt Fuya looks like?"


    The third grandpa and the third grandma nodded: "I remember, how could I not remember."


    Fuya is their only child in this life. Even if they die, they will never forget Fuya''s appearance.


    Gu Jinli said: "Otherwise, you tell me what Aunt Fuya looks like, and I''ll draw it. Let''s draw Aunt Fuya''s face, and then ask Uncle Shang to help find someone. Or we can offer a reward to find someone ourselves, if someone can help. If there is any news about Aunt Fuya''s family, or if he can bring Aunt Fuya''s family to us, we will reward him."


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother were very moved when they heard this. Although they were not rich, they were willing to spend all their money to find their daughter''s family.


    but


    Is this okay? the third grandma asked worriedly: We are outsiders and dont know many people. Even if we are willing to give money, others will not go all out to find us?


    Gu Jinli pointed to the tofu in the yard and said: "Third Grandma forgot, we still have tofu business. There are many peopleing to our house to sell tofu, we can ask them to help pay attention. They want to carry tofu to other ces to sell, run away There are many ces, maybe someone will meet Aunt Fuya."


    Those who pick tofu to sell are like sparks. As long as they are scattered, the news will be received one day.


    After hearing this, the third grandpa and the third grandma were so excited that their eyes were red. The third grandma choked and said, "Okay, that''s it. Let''s talk about it. You and An Ge''er will paint."


    Three grandpa thought of Gu Dashan''s sister Gu Daya, and added: "Call your father here, and draw the look of your aunt Daya, and the two families will look for it together."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli ran to the kitchen and told Gu Dashan and Cui about looking for aunts Gu Fuya and Gu Daya.


    Gu Dashan and Cui were ordering braised tofu. When they heard this, they were both stunned. Cui gave Gu Dashan a push and said with a smile: "Master, Xiaoyu said he wanted to find her aunt. Are you stunned?" What are you doing? Why don''t you go out with the child quickly, draw a picture of Da Ya, and go find someone as soon as possible."


    Mr. Cui knew what Gu Dashan was thinking. The matter of Daya had been in his heart for so long that it had be a knot in his heart.


    In the past, there was no way to escape the famine, but now that I have settled down and made a living, my family has ie every day, so it is not a problem to spend some money to find Daya''s family.


    Gu Dashan was very excited, and it took him a while toe back to his senses: "Hey, I''ll go right away."


    With that said, he rushed out of the kitchen and asked Gu Jinli who was standing by the door: "Xiaoyu, is your method really effective? Can you really find your aunt?"


    Before Gu Jinli could say anything, Gu Jincheng, who was helping to light the fire in the kitchen, said, "Of course, the second sister is the most powerful."


    Gu Jinli smiled when he heard this and said as he walked: "I can''t guarantee that I will find it, but at least there is hope."


    With tears in his eyes, Gu Dashan nodded: "Yes, it''s always a hope." The father and daughter came to the yard. Gu Jinan had already moved the table out and put away the pens, inks, papers and inkstones. When he saw Gu Dashan, he smiled and said: "Dad, sit down quickly and tell us what your aunt looks like. Let''s draw a picture of our aunt and go find someone with the picture."


    None of the younger ones, including the Cui family, have ever met Aunt Daya. This aunt only exists in the mouths of their father and elders.


    "Okay." Gu Dashan responded. After sitting down, he began to recall Gu Daya''s appearance.


    The third grandma has already started to say: "Your Aunt Fuya was born eight years after my marriage to your third grandpa. She is five years younger than your father. She is thirty-two years old. Her face shape is the same as mine, with a round face and round eyes." Her almond-shaped eyes and nose look like your third grandpas, tall and tall..."


    As Third Grandma said, Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan began to draw.


    But the styles of their paintings are different. Gu Jinan painted the ink-and-wash freehand figure painting taught by Shang Xiucai, while Gu Jinli painted modern meticulous sketches. Inparison, what Gu Jinan painted looked like a person at most, while Gu Jinli''s paintings can be seen clearly. looks.


    Gu Jinan was very surprised by this, but he didn''t ask any more questions. No matter how much he asked, Xiaoyu still said "I learned it from others on the way to escape the wilderness" or "I figured it out myself."


    Gu Jinan is a smart person. After a few times, he no longer asks his sister questions that cannot be answered, but only helps her cover up these skills.


    However, he liked Xiaoyu''s painting style very much, so he asked Gu Jinli to teach him and he painted while learning.


    Drawing portraits is not an easy task. Even with the three grandfathers and grandmother as two simr reference points, it still took Gu Jinli more than half an hour to finish the portrait of Gu Fuya. After revising it, he handed the finished painting to them. look.


    On the paper is a woman with a woman''s hair in a bun, a round face, round eyes, a high nose, a thin and upturned mouth, and a natural smile. There are wrinkles on the forehead, fine lines at the corners of the eyes, and two deep nasbial folds on the sides of the cheeks. He looks like he is in his mid-thirties.


    This is what Gu Jinli deliberately painted in Nian Laoli.


    Although the third grandma said that Gu Fuya was only thirty-two years old, the peasant family had to be at least a few years older after fleeing from famine for more than half a year.


    The third grandpa looked at the portrait and was very shocked. He kept saying: "It looks like your Aunt Fuya, at least about 70%."


    Having a seven-part portrait is enough. Anyone who has seen this portrait will definitely recognize Fuya when they see her again.


    The third grandma looked at this portrait and burst into tears: "Fuya, this is my Fuya."


    The third grandpa thought about his daughter and couldn''t help crying, but he held it back and reminded the third grandma: "Take it easy, Xiaoyu finally painted this, don''t shed your tears on the painting. If this painting is damaged, we wont be able to find Fuya.


    When the third grandma heard this, she quickly put away her tears, put the portrait back on the table, stood by the table, looked at the portrait from a distance and shed tears.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Dashan and asked him: "Dad, have you remembered?"


    Gu Dashan nodded and said, "I haven''t seen your Aunt Daya for nearly twenty years. I only remember her appearance when she was young..."


    Gu Jinli said: "It doesn''t matter, you tell me, I will paint Aunt Daya into the old age."

 Chapter 145: Find someone

    Chapter 145: Find someone


    Chapter 145 Looking for someone


    Hearing this, Gu Dashan began to say: "Your aunt and your father are twins, and she is also thirty-seven this year. She looks like you, with a long face, a thin body, a somewhat pointed chin, red and phoenix eyes, and a brow on the left side. A small fleshy mole the size of a sesame seed, brownish red..."


    When she was a child, people in the vige said that people with such moles were lucky, but Da Ya had a hard life. She lost her mother when she was young, and was abused by her biological father and stepmother. In the end, she even eloped when she got married.


    Gu Dashan couldn''t help but wipe his tears when he thought of Gu Daya.


    He wiped away his tears and continued to describe Gu Daya''s appearance very carefully. He even exined clearly that there was a scar on the right side of Gu Daya''s forehead and that the right earlobe was torn and split in two. .


    Gu Jinli was very angry after listening to Gu Dashan''s description. There were so many injuries on Aunt Daya''s body. Needless to say, he knew that it was Mrs. Gu and the others who had beaten her. Even her earlobe could be torn. This was so skillful. Cruel!


    Gu Jinli once again cursed Mrs. Gu and her family to die on the way to escape.


    By the time Gu Jinli finished painting Gu Daya''s portrait, it was already dark. She lit themp and modified the portrait several times. Finally, she finished the painting and showed it to Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan saw Gu Daya''s portrait and said excitedly: "I look like your Aunt Daya, but she is too old... After so many years, Daya should be this old as well."


    They haven''t seen each other for more than half a year since Gu Daya eloped with the salesman. Now, they haven''t seen each other for nearly twenty years.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "My aunt is not a monster, of course she will grow old. Don''t worry, Dad, we will definitely find Aunt Daya."


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "Our little fish is a lucky one. If you say you can find it, you will definitely find it."


    This daughter is the lucky star of their family. If it weren''t for her, their family would have died on the road to escape.


    Dad, grandpa and grandma, its time to eat. Gu Jinxiu brought the food to the main room and shouted with a smile to Gu Dashan and the others who were still talking.


    Here wee. Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan packed up the things on the table, put away the two portraits, moved the table back to the main room, and the family sat down to eat together.


    While eating, they discussed how much money they should pay to find someone.


    The third grandfather and the third grandma are eager to spend all their savings to find someone, but Gu Jinli disagrees: "Money moves people''s hearts. If you give too much money, someone will do something bad, and we will be the ones who suffer."


    She thought for a while and said: "We will give twenty silver coins to anyone who provides valid information, and two taels of silver to anyone who can bring the person safely to us."


    The third grandma frowned and said, "Why are there such big differences? Why don''t they let us take us to find someone? By taking us to find someone, we can see someone earlier."


    Gu Jinli said: "There are some people with bad hearts. If we promise to lead us to find someone, we will give them as much money as they want. If they are not found by then, if we follow them, we will most likely be knocked unconscious and robbed of money. It is better to let them be safe." It is safer to bring people to us and give them two taels of silver."


    She is talking about bringing the person to them safely. If the person is injured, dont even want the reward.


    Grandpa San agreed: "This is a good idea. Bringing people here can reduce some risks and stop those people''s bad intentions."


    After eating, Gu Jinli took out two portraits and copied them with Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan is smart. After Gu Jinli told him the skills of sketching in detail, he studied for two hours during the day and was able to copy portraits by himself at night.


    The two brothers and sister each copied three portraits before taking a rest.


    Early the next morning, Gu Jinan took out the portraits of Gu Fuya and Gu Daya and showed them to Liang Zhuzi, He Dacang, and He Wanli who came to get the tofu, and asked them to help find someone, and also told them about the reward. thing.


    Liang Zhuzhu and the others made money from the Gu family''s tofu, and he quickly said: "It''s nothing but money. The two eldest sisters are actually the sisters of the Gu family brothers. Naturally, we have to help find them." After the three of them each took a portrait, , and assured: "Brothers of the Gu family, don''t worry, we will only show the portrait to others and will not send it out. When the person is found, the portrait will be returned intact."


    Although the woman in this portrait is a middle-aged woman, she is still a woman. It is not good to give the portrait to others casually. It must be taken back.


    Gu Dashan nodded with a smile and said gratefully, "Sorry to trouble you."


    He Wanli waved his hand and said, "What''s the trouble? The Gu family brothers gave us a tofu business, so we should find someone to help."


    Liang Zhuzi and the others took the tofu, paid the money, and left with their burdens.


    After they left and the Gu family had breakfast, Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan packed up a gift, took the portrait, and followed Gu Jinan to Shangjia Vige to ask Shang Xiucai for help in finding someone.


    When Shang Xiucai saw the two portraits, his eyes lit up and he asked in surprise: "Who painted these portraits?" The paintings were too clear, and the facial features and expressions were several times better than today''s portraits. If such painting skills Poprization will be of great help in catching fugitive criminals.


    Shang Xiucai was the son-inw of Jiangxianwei, and Jiangxianwei was in charge of the security of Tianfu County, so Shangxiucai had seen the portraits of criminals wanted by the county government.


    That portrait... to be honest, it is far from the real person. It is impossible to find the real person based on the portrait, so many criminals cannot be apprehended.


    If the county government''s painter could have such painting skills, those fugitive criminals would no longer be able to hide.


    Gu Jin''an said: "It was painted by Xiaoyu."


    Added another sentence: "I can also draw."


    This is what Xiaoyu told himst night when the brother and sister were copying the portrait.


    Xiaoyu said that Shang Xiucai would definitely be interested in this kind of painting technique, but she was a girl and it was inconvenient for her to do many things, such as going into the yamen to teach people how to paint, or even going into the cell to listen to prisoners. She couldn''t describe what the fugitive criminal looked like, so she let him do it.


    If he can rely on this painting skill to go to the county government and teach painters how to draw, it will be of great benefit to him in his exams for fame.


    In the previous dynasties, the style of madmen was prevalent, and schrs paid most attention to reputation. In Dachu, although this style of madmen had weakened a lot, schrs still paid great attention to reputation.


    This novel painting skill helped Gu Jinan gain fame, which was very beneficial to him.


    Gu Jinan is not that kind of pedantic schr. On the contrary, he is very realistic and knows the importance of fame and fame.


    Only when he is famous, he will not be reced by others when taking the exam, can he sessfully obtain the title, and can he protect his family, so he did not refuse, but followed what Care Jinli said.


    Shang Xiucai knew that this was Gu Jinli''s handiwork, so he was not too surprised. The little girl had already given him too many surprises, including this one.


    But he did not ask how Gu Jinli learned this painting technique. Instead, he said to Gu Jinan: "This painting technique is of great use to the county government in apprehending fugitives. If you are willing, you can go to the county government to teach painters how to paint."


    He added: "This will be very good for you. Not only will it make you famous, but you will also get a lot of money."

 Chapter 146: War disaster

    Chapter 146: War disaster


    Chapter 146 Military Disaster


    In addition to the sry of a yamen servant, the painters raised by the county government also received a reward of silver. This bounty is a reward for a fugitive, and the amount is usually 10% to 30% of the reward.


    But many of those portraits don''t look alike, so it''s difficult to catch the fugitive. Even if you do, you''ll only be given a 10% reward at most. If there is a portrait like the one Gu Jinan brought, the probability of catching the fugitive is very high, and his father-inw will definitely give him 30% of the reward.


    Gu Jinan knew very well that his family had no money and no power. If he wanted to be famous, he couldn''t miss this opportunity. He nodded immediately: "Sir, the student is willing."


    Shang Xiucaiughed: "Okay, I will arrange this matter. You can practice this kind of painting skill during this period."


    The two paintings I brought today are obviously the work of two people. One painting is smooth and natural, while the lines of the other are rtively stiff. It is the kind of work that is tangible and lifeless, and should be made by Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan stood up, bowed and said, "Student understands."


    Shang Xiucai raised his hand and motioned for him to sit down. Knowing that Third Grandpa and the others were here to beg him to find someone, he asked about the situation of Gu Fuya and Gu Daya''s family.


    The third grandfather said: "Fuya married Xie Pingzi from Xiejiaping, Changping Town. Pingzi is thirty-five years old and is the third son of the old Xie family. The couple has two sons and one daughter. The eldest son is fifteen years old and his name is Xie Jingxian. ; The second son is thirteen this year and his name is Xie Jingmin; the youngest daughter is ten years old and her name is Xie Jianing..."


    The Third Grandpa described the situation of Gu Fuya''s family in great detail, including how old Gu Fuya was, the family she married into, where she lived, and what she did for a living.


    When we were escaping from famine, we went to Changping Town to look for him, but the people in the town said that when they returned to Xiejiaping, the grocery store had long been closed.


    The third grandfather only had a daughter. In this life, he only wanted his daughter to marry into a good family. He never wanted his daughter to bring in a bride and carry on the family line.


    The couple had scouted out Gu Fuya early on, and finally married Gu Fuya to Xie Laosan from Xiejiaping when Gu Fuya was fifteen years old.


    Xie Laosans father and Third Grandpa were good brothers. When they were young, they often went to various ces to dig wells and work together. Third Grandpa trusted the Xie family, so he married his only daughter to the Xie familys third son.


    The third grandpa has a good taste. The Xie family is very good to Gu Fuya. Xie Pingzi has known Fuya since he was a child. The rtionship between the couple is very good. The Xie family and the third grandpas family even contribute money together to help Xie Pingzi grow up. A grocery store was opened in Pingzhen. The couple took their children to look after the store and lived a good life.


    But after a drought, all the good days were gone. The water well in Changping Town ran dry, so Xie Pingzi and Gu Fuya could only take their children back to Xiejiaping.


    By the time Third Grandpa and the others came to Xiejiaping, there was no one in Xiejiaping, and everyone in Pingzi had fled collectively.


    We originally thought that if we walked faster, we could always run over them, but we fled all the way here and asked everywhere, but there was no news. The third grandfather said, his eyes could not help but turn red.


    Shang Xiucai wrote down all the things that Third Grandpa said on paper. After Third Grandpa finished speaking, he asked Third Grandpa a few more questions. After making up for what he had missed, he asked Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, eldest sister of the Gu family." What''s the situation like as a family?"


    Gu Dashan took out a yellowed letter from the cloth bag he carried with him and handed it to Shang Xiucai: "This is the letter that Daya''s trustee brought to me back then. The situation of her family is in it."


    Gu Dashan has been carrying this letter with him, fearing that one day he would forget about Daya''s family and would not be able to find his sister in the future.


    Shang Xiucai opened the letter and saw that the handwriting on it had already been dampened and became blurry. It took him more than a quarter of an hour to read the contents of the letter.


    Gu Daya married in D''aozi Vige, Huaizi Town, Mingshan County. Just by the name, you could tell it was a poor ravine. The man she married was surnamed Qi. He didn''t have a given name. He had a nickname called Qi Pan.


    This letter was received by Gu Dashan when he was seventeen years old. At that time, Gu Daya had been running with Qi Pan for nearly two years and gave birth to a son. She was still pregnant with another son. She didn''t know whether it was a boy or a girl. The situation is just like this, it is very limited.


    Shang Xiucai wrote down the situation of Gu Daya''s family as written in the letter. After writing down the situation, he said: "I will ask Lao Luo to send this information to Fucheng to his father-inw, and ask him to help check the victims." For news, please wait at home with peace of mind. I will let you know as soon as there is news."


    Third Grandpa and the others were very grateful. Third Grandpa asked again: "It''s almost March, why haven''t these victims been resettled yet? Has the drought in the northwest not eased yet?"


    They are now in He''an Prefecture in Jianghuai, thousands of miles away from the northwest, and they don''t know the situation in the northwest. They don''t know if the drought that caused everyone to be disced has been resolved. If not, the country of Chu will really be doomed.


    Shang Xiucai said: "At the beginning of February, the Di newspaper said that there was a heavy snowfall in the northwest, and the drought has been relieved. The victims who are being divided now are not those fleeing because of the drought, but a military disaster."


    Due to drought, many military disasters urred from the northwest to the northeast of Da Chu, and even in Zhongzhou. The people who had escaped the drought were caught in the war and could only continue to flee south.


    The imperial court issued a strict order not to allow the victims to cross the river into the south of the Yangtze River, so they had to resettle the victims in several prefectures along the Yangtze and Huaihe Rivers. Only then did new victims need to be resettled.


    Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan were very frightened: "It turned out to be a military disaster!"


    What farmers fear most is not natural disasters, but military disasters. Natural disasters can sometimes be ovee, but military disasters can kill people on the spot.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan were very frightened, shaking their hands and asked, "What should we do?"


    What would happen if Fuya and Daya''s family encountered a war disaster?


    Shang Xiucai looked at the appearance of Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan andforted him: "Uncle Gu and Brother Gu, don''t be anxious. The imperial court has sent arge army to quell the disaster. Now they have won several battles. The military disaster in Zhongzhou has been eliminated. There is also good newsing over there, but the northwest is more difficult to deal with."


    The northwest was the territory of Duke Wei, but Emperor Jingyuan was afraid of Duke Wei. Regardless of the people''s suffering from drought, he took the opportunity to destroy Duke Wei''s mansion and took away the military power of Duke Wei in the northwest. This caused many of Duke Wei''s old troops to rebel. It is estimated that it will take some time to quell the war in the northwest.


    However, the two Gu sisters left the northwest during the drought, so they probably wont be affected by the war.


    As long as you dont escape to the Northeast, youll be fine.


    But Shang Xiucai didn''t say this. If he did, it would only make Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan worried.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan knew that war disasters were beyond their ability as ordinary people, and they could only leave it to fate.


    After talking about the affairs of Gu Fuya and Gu Daya''s family, they left Shangjia Vige and returned to Dafeng Vige.


    After they left Shang''s house, a man jumped out of the bamboo forest, straightened his clothes, came to the door of Shang''s house, and knocked on the door of Shang''s house.


    This person was none other than Gu Dexing, who had always wanted to be a schr.

 Chapter 147: spread the word

    Chapter 147: spread the word


    Chapter 147 Message


    Ever since he stopped Gu Jinan that day and listened to what Gu Jinan said, Gu Dexing has been hesitant whether to ask Shang Xiucai to ept him as his disciple.


    To this day, he finally mustered up the courage toe to Shang''s house and ask to see Shang Xiucai.


    By coincidence, Third Grandpa and Uncle Dashan also followed An Geer to Shang''s house. He could only hide in the bamboo forest and only came out of the bamboo forest after Third Grandpa and Uncle Dashan left.


    After a while, the door of Shangjia''s house opened. A young man wearing a brown cloth jacket leaned out half of his body. After seeing him, he frowned and asked, "You are not from Shangjia Vige. Where are you from? What are you doing at Shangjia''s house?"


    Gu Dexing folded his hands and made a bow: "I am Gu Dexing from the Gu family in Dafeng Vige. I am here to ask for an audience with Shang Xiucai. Could you please send the invitation to Shang Xiucai?"


    He took out a red greeting card and handed it to the boy. He bought this greeting card for ten cents at a bookstore in the town.


    Because of the rtionship with the county captain, people oftene to visit their master with greeting cards. The young man is already used to it, so he takes the greeting card and says: "You wait first."


    Gu Dexing was afraid that Shang Xiucai would not see him, so he added: "Brother, I still have work to do at home. I finally found time toe here today. Could you please help me to say a kind word and let Shang Xiucai see me at least."


    The young man is a nice guy. Hearing this, he said, "Okay, I will help you tell this to the master."


    "Thank you, brother." Gu Dexing was very happy and stood outside the door rubbing his hands and waiting.


    The servant quickly sent the invitation to Shang Xiucai and ryed Gu Dexing''s words to Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai was learning gongbi sketching from Gu Jinan. When he heard this, he said to the boy: "Tell him that since he has work to do at home, he should go home and do the work."


    Yes. The boy responded, turned and left.


    Gu Jinan said: "Sir, wouldn''t this be too hurtful? Brother Dexing actually really wants to be my teacher."


    Shang Xiucai said: "What he worships is not his master, but his power."


    Gu Dexing was young, but he was eager for power. Most of the reason why he was so persistent in worshiping him as his disciple was because of Jiang Xianwei.


    Gu Jinan frowned and said: "But Mr. said that people always rely on power of one kind or another in life. Brother Dexing wants to rely on power. It seems...there is nothing wrong with it."


    Shang Xiucai was a very strange person. Unlike other schrs, he was aloof and far away from power. He often told him that even he had to rely on Jiang Xianwei to live a leisurely life.


    Why is it that Mr. Gu Dexing is not willing to ept him when hees here?


    Shang Xiucai said: "It is true that you want to rely on power. This is human nature. But he is not upright enough. My students can rely on power, but the first thing is that you must be upright."


    An upright person, no matter how powerful he is, will not do evil things, but will only use his power to protect his family members. However, once a person who is not upright is attached to power, he may use his power to run rampant in the countryside and do whatever he wants. bad thing."


    Gu Jinan thought for a while and said, "It''s like the husband''s family and the Lu family."


    Mr. is the son-inw of the county captain, but he only uses Jiang County Lieutenant''s power to live a happy life at home, but the Lu family uses Zou County Cheng''s power to live a life in a fish and meat vige.


    Shang Xiucai said: "That''s what it means."


    Gu Jinan thought for a while, and finally said a good word for Gu Dexing: "Although Brother Dexing desires power, his mind is not bad."


    Shang Xiucai said: "I didn''t say that Gu Dexing had any bad intentions. It''s just that his thoughts are impure and must be polished. Once polished, it''s okay to ept him as a student. If he gives up halfway, or because of this, If I hate you and me, there is no need to ept it."


    Shang Xiucai looked at Gu Jinan and said seriously: "People''s hearts can turn bad under dissatisfaction and jealousy. If you want to be an official, you must remember this and know clearly in your mind when this person can Be good friends, but when do you have to stay away?


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan felt enlightened: "Sir, what you said is that Jinan has learned a lesson."


    Outside the door of Shang''s house, the servant conveyed Shang Xiucai''s words to Gu Dexing. After hearing this, Gu Dexing left in despair.


    When Gu Dexing returned home, He Sanleizi found Gu Dewang who was collecting firewood, dragged him into a low mountain col, took out a candy and gave it to him: "Brother Wang, go to Gu''s house and help call Gu Xiaoyu." Come here, as long as you call her out, I will give you another candy."


    Gu Dewang was delicious. As soon as he got the caramel, he immediately stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed the caramel with a few clicks and ate it into his stomach. He then stretched out his hand to He San Leizi: "One caramel is not enough, I need two." , If you dont give it, I wont help you pass the message. He San Leizi was confused. Damn it, he''s been tricking people all along, but today he was actually tricked by a kid.


    He San was so angry that he raised his hand and was about to hit Gu Dewang. Gu Dewang was one step ahead of him and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Herees someone, He San...uh huh huh!"


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout. Grandpa, please stop shouting. I''ll give you some candy." He Sanleizi hurriedly gave Gu Dewang a candy.


    Gu Dewang took the candy, ate it in another bite, and stretched out his hand again: "You wanted to hit me just now, so you have to add one more."


    He San Laizi wants to kick this little **** to death. Why does this child look so inconsistent with his appearance? He doesn''t look very smart, but he has a shrewd heart. He is really at a big loss.


    There was no choice but to give Gu Dewang another candy and told him solemnly: "Go and call Gu Xiaoyu and tell her that I have something important to tell her. If you don''te, you and your family will probably have no ce to live." ce."


    How could Gu Dewang know this? He just remembered to eat it. When he heard this, he just asked: "If I call Sister Xiaoyu here, you have to give me a few more candies as reward."


    He pped his fingers and said, "I have a younger brother, and I want to give him a candy. I have a very fierce cousin in my family. If she sees us eating candy that she doesn''t have, she will beat us. I also have a cousin, Give him one too."


    Gu Dewang stretched out his hand and said, "So when the thing is done, you have to give me five candies."


    You, your brother, your cousin, there are only four of us in total, why should I give you five candies?! He Sanshengzi was so angry that he almost wanted to strangle him to death.


    Gu Dewang was eating candy, pointing at himself and saying: "I run errands and need one more candy, so there are five candies."


    This reason is simply irrefutable.


    He Sanleizi could only agree: "Okay, okay, hurry up and call Gu Xiaoyu over. If you call, you can have candy."


    Gu Dewang smiled and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t even want the firewood, and ran to Gu''s house to find Gu Jinli. He waved to her: "Sister Xiaoyu,e out quickly."


    Gu Jinli stopped putting fried soybeans into a small cloth bag, came to the gate of the courtyard, and asked him, "What do you want from me?"


    Gu Dewang pointed to the candy in his mouth, and then pointed to the woods not far behind the Qin family house, and said: "That scoundrel He San gave me a few candies and asked me to call you, saying that he had something important to tell you. , asking you to go look for him in the woods. He also said that if you dont go, our family will have no ce to stay. "


    He grinned and said: "Sister Xiaoyu, that''s a bad guy, don''t go. I just wanted to cheat him out of his sweets, and I didn''t want to help him cheat you."


    He Sanleizi never expected that he would break out a bag of candy and be sold by Gu Dewang in the end.


    Gu Jinli had no intention of going into the woods alone to meet He San Leizi. She went to Qin''s house and talked to Qin Sang and told him about He San Leizi.


    Brother Qin, go to the woods and take He San Leizi to your house. I will go to your house to meet him and ask him what he means by that.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, you wait, I will catch him."


    Speaking, he asked Gu Dewang to lead the way to catch people in the woods.


    When He Sang saw Qin Sang, he ran away and shouted: "Brother Qin, spare your life. I have no bad intentions. I really have something important to tell you."


    He scolded Gu Dewang again: "You brat, you cheated me of so much candy, but you brought people to arrest me. Why don''t you give it to me..."


    Before he finished speaking, a stone the size of a wine ss hit the crook of his leg. With a bang, he was knocked to the ground, hugging his feet and screaming.


    Qin Sang went up and removed his arm. After dislocating his arm, he picked up his cor and said, "If you have anything to say,e to my house to talk."

 Chapter 148: house deed

    Chapter 148: house deed


    Chapter 148 House Deed and Land Deed


    Gu Dewang rushed over to search He San Leizi''s body, and while rummaging around, he asked: "Where are the candies? You bought a pack of candies, there are ten, and I only ate three."


    When He San Leizi heard this, he almost died of anger. He endured the pain of his dislocated arm and cursed: "Little bastard, you are a murderer. You cheated me, and you are still thinking about my candy. Don''t think about it when the candy is gone. eat!"


    Gu Dewang didn''t believe him, so he searched for him for a while. When he couldn''t find it, he searched along the road again, and finally found the remaining half of the bag of candy under the col.


    Gu Dewang smiled and narrowed his eyes, took out a candy, stuffed it into his mouth, and said vaguely to Qin Sang: "Brother Sang, I found the candy, let it be eaten for you."


    Speaking, he took a piece of caramel with dirty hands, quickly ran to Qin Sang, and handed the caramel to him.


    Qin Sang nced at the candy in his hand, his expression was as usual, and he said, "You can eat it yourself."


    "Hey, I''ll eat it myself." Gu Dewang was very happy. If Brother Sang doesn''t eat candy, he can eat one more.


    Gu Dewang was eating candy and said to He San Leizi: "Bad guy, you still want to trick me with candy. How much does a pack of candy cost? Sister Xiaoyu can make my family earn more than one or two yuan every day."


    His mother said, no matter who instigates it, none of the brothers can go against Sister Xiaoyu. Sister Xiaoyu is a gold ingot. If she offends her, his family will have no money to make.


    He Sanshengzi''s arm was in terrible pain, and he kept gasping for breath, and cursed: "Who lied to whom? It''s obviously you who lied to me!"


    Hey, please be gentle, little brother Qin, I really dont have any bad intentions. I just want to talk to Sister Xiaoyu about something important. He Sanshengzi inhaled in pain, and the dislocated hand made him feel heartbroken.


    Qin Sang was toozy to listen to He Sanshengzi''s nonsense, so he escorted him to his house.


    The woods are half an hour away from the Qin family''s yard, and they will be there soon.


    When Qin Sang took He San Leizi back to Qin''s house, Gu Jinli was already waiting in the yard. She held a dagger in her hand, shaking it while looking at He San Leizi with a smile.


    He Sanleizi remembered what Gu Jinli had said when he beat him violently that night. He felt a chill in his body and could not help but tremble. After a while, he said: "Auntie, please forgive me. I really have a big deal with you. I really don''t have any other bad intentions."


    "Big deal?" Gu Jinli sneered: "How big of a deal do you need to go to the woods alone to talk about it? I''m afraid you''re out of your mind."


    He San Leizi is used to being sneaky, so he would never think of any honest method. He feels that it is best toe quietly to inform people.


    He San Leizi wanted to exin, but before he could speak, Gu Dewang came over and took out a candy and gave it to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, this is the candy He San Leizi used to trick me. Do you want to eat it?"


    Gu Jinli looked at the candy stained with ck ash and saliva, and thanked him respectfully: "I won''t eat it, you can eat it yourself."


    "Hey!" Gu Dewang was extremely happy. Brother Sang and Sister Xiaoyu didn''t eat the candies, so he only had to leave one for each of Brother Fa, Sister Yumei, and Brother Dexing, and he could swallow seven candies by himself. Just thinking about it makes me feel beautiful.


    Gu Dewang stood aside, watching He Sanshengzi''s embarrassing appearance, eating sweets happily.


    Gu Jinli looked at He San Leizi and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t wait for us to judge you."


    She smiled and warned He San Leizi: "Don''t talk nonsense to me, and don''t tell lies. My aunt is not happy to hear either of these things, so hurry up!"


    "Hey, tell me, tell me right away." He Sanlei had seen Gu Jinli''s cruelty, and when he saw her angry, he didn''t dare to hide anything, so he immediately said: "Lu Dezhu in the east of the vige, that hunchbacked Lu Hunchback, came out early this morning When I arrived at the vige, I heard that he was going to the county town to apply for the house deed andnd title. The house title and title he wanted to apply for was the old house where you and your family live!"


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were shocked when they heard this. The old house they live in has not yet gone to the county government to apply for the title deed. There is only a receipt from the vige chief He, proving that each of them spent five taels of silver to buy the mud yard in the vige.


    If Lu Dezhu went to the county town to get the house deeds andnd deeds for their families, they would be kicked out. No matter how good the receipts from the vige were, the house deeds andnd deeds from the county government would not be as useful.


    Earlier, several families had nned to find a time to go to the county government office to apply for the house deed, but they were too busy recently and couldn''t spare the time to go to the county seat, so they have been putting it off until now.


    Unexpectedly, it actually caused a big trouble.


    Gu Jinli grabbed He San Leizi by thepel and asked: "Did Lu Dezhu walk or take a car? Did Lu Laosan give them money to go to the county government to get the house deed?"


    It costs a lot of money to apply for house deeds for several houses. The Lu Dezhu family is the two poorest families in the Lu family. I wonder where the Lu Dezhu family''s moneyes from.


    Gu Jinli was very angry. This **** Lu Laosan hadn''t learned enough lessons yet and came to provoke them again.


    He Sanleizi said: "Let''s go on foot. Lu Dezhu has always been greedy and stingy. He is not willing to spend money to take a car." Going to the county seat by car costs twenty pence for a round trip.


    Gu Jinli dropped He Sanshengzi and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, you go to Vige Chief He''s house to borrow the ox cart. I''ll go find Grandpa San and the others and tell them about this. Let''s bring the receipt given by Vige Chief He." , rushed to the county seat and got the house deed before Lu Dezhu."


    "Okay, go and talk to Third Grandpa and the others." Qin Sang said, grabbing He San Leizi''s arm, lifting it up, and with a click, he reconnected He San Leizi''s dislocated arm.


    He Sanshengzi screamed, and after the pain subsided, his hand recovered.


    After connecting He San Leizis arm, Qin Sang jumped out of the yard and ran to the head of He Vige like an arrow.


    Vige Chief He has been living a good life these days. His family can earn several hundred pennies from selling tofu every day. At this moment, he is taking his grandson to pack farm tools in the yard and prepare for spring plowing. He sees Qin Sang running in in a hurry. Asked: "Brother Qin, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Qin Sang told the story about Lu Dezhu, Vige Chief He was very angry: "The **** Lu family, why do they do so many shady tricks? The house has been sold to you a long time ago, how can they go to the county government to do it?" What are thend deeds of your families?"


    This is not a robbery of the house, but an intention to force Qin Guluotian and his family away.


    Moreover, the old houses at the end of the vige do not belong to the Lu family at all. They belong to the He family. The Lu family is so greedy that they even want to take over the old houses of the He family.


    While Vige Chief He was cursing people, Mrs. Chen was also cursing the Lu family: "Damn the Lu family, they want to take away our house and leave us without a ce to stay."


    After finishing speaking, he said worriedly: "What can we do? We finally settled down. If we don''t have a house, where will we live?"


    Fleeing from the famine for more than half a year, Chen finally settled down. When she thought about being homeless again, she couldn''t help but feel panicked. She couldn''t help crying even if she wanted to be strong.


    The third grandma said: "Stop crying. Who got your household registration and the receipt for buying the house? Is it rich or wealthy? Let them get the receipt and household registration quickly. Go to the county seat quickly and kill us before Lu Dezhu. The property deeds and title deeds of several houses have been processed.


    Now is not the time to cry. If we dy for a while, the day lily will be cold.

 Chapter 149: Lu Dezhu

    Chapter 149: Lu Dezhu


    Chapter 149 Lu Dezhu


    At this time, everyone gathered at Gu Jinli''s house. When Gu Dafu heard this, he hurriedly said: "I took it. You guys wait a minute. I''ll go back and get it."


    Their family is not divided. He is the eldest son, and he holds the household registration and receipts.


    After hearing this, the other families also ran home to get household registration and house purchase receipts.


    Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, took Luo Huiniang and went out to work with Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian. There were no adults at home, but Luo Wu was already an adult, so he quickly brought the family''s household registration and house purchase receipt to Gu Jinli''s house.


    Only the Tian family has not arrived. The third grandmother was so anxious that she went to the Tian family in person. She and Tian Erqiang rummaged for a while, and finally found the Tian family''s household registration and house purchase receipt, and took Tian Erqiang back to Gu Jinli''s house.


    At this time, several families had gathered at Gu Jinli''s house with their household registrations and house purchase receipts.


    Moo~


    The cry of the old cow came, and Qin Sang drove the bullock cart to Gu Jinli''s house and said to everyone: "Get in the car quickly."


    Mr. Qin said: "Too many people are a burden, so just one person from each family can do it."


    "Okay, listen to Mr. Qin." The whole family was a little panicked. Now Mr. Qin is doing whatever he says to the third grandfather.


    Grandpa Third trusted Gu Jinli very much and thought that although the child was young, he had a lot of ideas, so he pulled her along and said, "You should go too."


    If something unexpected happens, Xiaoyu has many ideas and can also help.


    As Gu Jinli climbed onto the oxcart, he told the Third Grandma and Mrs. Cui: "Mom, Third Grandma, take care of your family. Everyone should go out less today. If someonees to tell you something, don''t believe it."


    Mr. Qin said: "Eng and I are here, so don''t worry and leave quickly."


    Although Eng doesn''t like to deal with several families, he will give him a bit of face. If he really encounters a problem, he will say a word and Eng wille over to help.


    With Mr. Qins words, Third Grandpa and the others were relieved.


    After everyone got on the bus, Qin Sang whipped his whip and hit the cow on the back. The old cow mooed a few times and started to move.


    But the speed of the ox cart was too slow, and it could only walk faster than people. Gu Jinli said to everyone: "Hold on! Brother Qin, control the reins of the ox."


    After saying that, he took out his dagger and stabbed the cow''s **** hard.


    "Moo!" the old cow screamed, spreading its hooves and running wildly. The people on the bullock cart were jolted, but the speed of the bullock cart was several times faster than before.


    Qin Sang has driven a carriage before, but now he is not unfamiliar with driving an ox cart, and he can drive it very well. With his strong arm strength, he controlled the old bull very well and did not let the bullock cart run off the roadside and hit pedestrians.


    Hurrying along slowly and hurriedly, it took more than half an hour to arrive at Shangjia Vige.


    "Let''s go to Uncle Shang''s house. He has a mule cart. It will be faster to change to the mule cart." Gu Jinli said: "Then the Lu family dares to ask Lu Dezhu to go to the county to grab the title deed of our house. They must have made arrangements in advance. They have to find Uncle Shang. help."


    Otherwise, even if they rush to the county seat before Lu Dezhu, the county clerk may not issue the house deed andnd title to them.


    Xiaoyu is right, brother Qin, quickly change the road to Shangjia Vige. Third Grandpa said.


    Hearing this, Qin Sang tightened his hand on the cow''s reins and asked the old cow to turn around and enter Shangjia Vige. He ran for another quarter of an hour before arriving at Shang Xiucai''s house.


    The third grandpa went to knock on the door. The boy opened the door and saw them. After asking them their purpose, he did not let them wait outside the door, but took them directly into Shang''s mansion to find Shang Xiucai.


    Grandpa San and the others soon met Shang Xiucai and told Shang Xiucai about Lu Dezhu going to the county town to grab the title deeds of several of their houses.


    When Shang Xiucai heard this, he was very angry: "Every vige knows that as long as someone buys a house with money, even if they don''t go to the Yamen to apply for the house deed, the house still belongs to them. The Lu family actually ignored the rules of the vige and did this. When something like this happens, it is clear that I am determined not to give up and want to rob your house and drive you away."


    "This matter also has something to do with my father-inw''s family. Don''t worry. I''ll go into the county with you. Then the Lu family will never seed." The main reason why the Lu family dealt with the Qin Gu Luotian family in this way was because of Jiang County Lieutenant. Zou Xiancheng and Jiang Xianwei are fighting.


    Shang Xiucai called Ah Jiu: "Ask Lao Luo to drive the mule cart. I want to go to the county town with Uncle Gu and the others."


    Gu Jinli asked: "Uncle Shang, do you have horses at home?"


    If she heard correctly, she seemed to hear the sound of a horse honking when she entered the house.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Yes, my uncle sent a horse over a few days ago, but the horse was stubborn and refused to pull the carriage. As soon as you tied it to the carriage, it would be overturned by you. It is a fierce temperament."


    So they had better take the mule cart to be safer and avoid getting into trouble.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed when he heard that there was indeed a horse, and asked again: "Uncle Shang, do you have anyone in your family who can ride a horse? If someone rides a fast horse to catch up with him along the way, he will definitely be able to catch up with Lu Dezhu."


    The speed of a horse cannot bepared to that of a mule.


    Before Uncle Shang could say anything, Qin Sang stood up and said, "Uncle Shang, I know how to ride a horse. Can I borrow your horse?"


    Shang Xiucai was very surprised: "You can ride a horse?"


    It is rare for farmers to know how to ride a horse.


    Qin Sang nodded: "My uncle at home was a soldier and taught us how to ride horses."


    Shang Xiucai said happily: "That''s good. Ah Jiu, go and get the horse."


    Hey, little one, lets go right now. Master, you go to the gate of the house and wait. Ah Jiu said and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Shang Xiucai called another maid and asked her to tell Jiang that he was going to the county seat, so as not to worry about Jiang.


    After handing over the maid, Shang Xiucai took the third grandfather and the others out of the study and waited in front of the mansion. After a while, Lao Luo came over in a mule cart.


    Ah Jiu followed behind him, leading a bay-red horse and running quickly: "Master, the horse is here."


    Shang Xiucai pointed to the horse and said, "Brother Qin, this is the horse. This horse is a bit fierce. You have to be careful."


    Qin Sang stepped forward, patted the bay-red horse, smoothed the horse''s mane, and said a few words in the horse''s ear. After seeing that the bay-red horse no longer rejected him, he stepped on the stirrup and turned over on the horse. His movements were very simple. neat.


    Qin Sang said: "I will ride to the county town on horseback and I will definitely catch up with Lu Dezhu. Don''t worry, uncles."


    Gu Jinli ran to the side of the horse and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, if you see Lu Dezhu, don''t be polite to him. Beat him first and then tie him up. In short, you can''t let him enter the county government office."


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded, flicked his whip, and left.


    He is a good horseman and has good eyesight. Even if he is riding a fast horse, he can still see pedestrians clearly.


    After running for an hour, I finally saw a slightly familiar figure before arriving at the county town.


    The man was hunchbacked and was wearing a gray-ck jacket, which made him very conspicuous.


    "Hey!" Qin Sang stopped the horse and pulled the reins with his arm. The bay red horse immediately turned its head and kicked on the spot a few times. When Qin Sang saw clearly that the man was Lu Dezhu, he mped the horse''s belly and headed directly towards Lu De Zhu rushed away.


    Lu Dezhu was looking at the county gate in the distance, walking happily. As long as he entered the county and registered the house deeds of several houses in Qin Gu Luotian, he would make a fortune.

 Chapter 150: confession

    Chapter 150: confession


    Chapter 150 Confession


    Mr. Lu Sanye said that as long as hepletes this matter, he will be rewarded with ten taels of silver.


    Ten taels of silver. He was taken into the Yamen prison some time ago. The family borrowed five taels of silver and paid a fine to get him out. Now the family is extremely poor, but as long as he gets things done, everything will be fine.


    Lu Dezhu was thinking about the good days after everything was aplished, when he suddenly saw a man riding a tall horse rushing towards him. He was so frightened that he even forgot to scream. Just when he thought he was going to be hit to death, the man suddenly picked up his cor, lifted him up directly, and rode a fast horse in the direction he came from.


    The horse was galloping, and Lu Dezhu was very frightened. He wanted to struggle but was afraid that if he moved erratically, he would fall and be trampled to death by the horse. He wanted to yell at the person carrying him, but he was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak. He could only Crying ahhhh.


    Qin Sang was not very old, but he had amazing arm strength. He held the horse''s reins with one hand and Lu Dezhu with the other. Without any pressure, he mped the horse''s belly with his legs and controlled the horse. After galloping on the road for a while, he turned into a ce. After arriving at a secluded grasnd along the trail, Lu Dezhu was knocked directly into the grass with a bang.


    He''an Mansion is not the real south, but close to the south. It''s still cold now. The so-called grass didn''t grow much, just some grass sprouts. There was dirt and gravel everywhere. Lu Dezhu was hit like this. Half of his face was injured and half of his body was painful.


    "Ah~" Lu Dezhu screamed and huddled on the ground. It took him a while to recover. He raised his head to look at the person who hit him. When he saw it, he was shocked: "You, you, you, you are that boy from the Qin family!"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s me."


    Lu Dezhu immediately became arrogant: "You stinky boy, if you dare to hit me, I will report it to the county government now and let you go to jail!"


    Speaking, he got up and ran towards the county seat.


    boom!


    Qin Sang kicked him in the stomach, knocking him down, and hit Lu Dezhu''s body with fists like iron stones.


    Bang, bang, bang, Lu Dezhu was beaten until he screamed repeatedly, and he instinctively begged for mercy: "Spare my life, spare your life... The descendant of the Qin family, stop it, stop it... ah~"


    Qin Sang did not stop, but punched Lu Dezhu in the cheek, causing his cheek to be bruised and swollen, a tooth flew out of his mouth, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Dezhu saw that he was bleeding, but Qin Sang had no intention of stopping. He was really frightened and cried for mercy: "Uncle, please forgive me, Uncle Qin. I don''t dare to help the Lu family to seize your house anymore." , stop it."


    If he doesn''t stop, he will really be beaten to death.


    Qin Sang still did not stop, but punched Lu Dezhu several times in the face, and finally punched him in the stomach before stopping.


    Lu Dezhu thought he would be beaten to death, but Qin Sang suddenly stopped and felt lucky to have survived the catastrophe.


    "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ..." Lu Dezhu cried out in pain, and there was even a bit of grievance in his cry.


    Qin Sang looked down at Lu Dezhu condescendingly and said: "Remember the pain I gave you when I hit you just now. Your life was saved. I came here to escape. I saw thousands of dead people along the way. You, this life A dog''s life is nothing in my eyes. If you want to live a good life, be honest, otherwise your family will suddenly not be able to find you one day."


    He spoke calmly, but Lu Dezhu was scared to death. This kid really wanted to... kill him!


    Lu Dezhu was so frightened that he was shaking like chaff. He looked around again. This was a remote path with grass and woods on both sides. There was a big mountain further away. If Qin Sang killed him, he would throw his body into the ravine. , who knows how he died?


    The more Lu Dezhu thought about it, the more frightened he became. He was so frightened that he peed his pants.


    Qin Sang frowned, with a sh of disgust in his eyes. After a while, he untied the rope from his waist, grabbed Lu Dezhu''s hands and feet, and tied them together so that he could not move. Lu Dezhu thought that Qin Sang was going to drag him to the mountains and bury him. He rolled his eyes in fear and almost fainted. He finally regained hisposure and hurriedly cried: "Uncle Qin, please spare my life, spare my life! I will never do it again." If you dare, dont kill me, wuwuwu


    He is only in his early forties this year and can live for at least ten years. He doesn''t want to die yet.


    Qin Sang grabbed his wrist and squeezed it hard, warning: "Shut up."


    After saying that, he sat down on the floor, took off a small bamboo tube from his waist, took out a writing brush and a roll of yellow paper from the cloth bag, spread the yellow paper on his knees, and asked: "Tell me, what evil things have you done, and what kind of evil things have you done?" What evil deeds have you done for Lu Laosan?"


    Qin Sang looked at Lu Dezhu and said with a smile: "If you dare not to say anything, or just say some useless trivial things, you know the consequences."


    Lu Dezhu saw Qin Sang''s smile, thought of what he had just said and how hard he hit him, and was so frightened that he blurted out: "Say it, I''ll tell it."


    Immediately afterwards, he revealed all the bad things he had done in his life.


    Qin Sang knew that people like Lu Dezhu must be unclean and must have done many evil things in his life, but he did not expect that Lu Dezhu was so shameless and had done several very shameful evil things.


    Twenty-five years ago, Lu Dezhu wanted to marry a wife when he was only fifteen years old, but his family had no money, so he stole a cow from the head of the vige.


    In Dachu, horses are military supplies and cattle are the main force in farming. The price of these two kinds of livestock is higher than that of people. If you steal a cow, you will be exiled.


    Fifteen years ago, Lu Dezhu did a very heinous thing, which was to **** a girl from a neighboring vige.


    The girl''s family did not dare to speak out, so they could only suffer this secret loss and marry the girl away directly.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he was so angry that his veins popped out, and he beat Lu Dezhu hard again, until Lu Dezhu was beaten so hard that he almost fainted.


    After the beating, Qin Sang asked several more about the bad things Lu Dezhu had done for Mr. Lus family.


    But the Lu family is smart. Mr. Lu has already wiped out his family. Those evil deeds only leave traces of Lu Dezhu and other minions, and they do not threaten Mr. Lu''s family at all.


    Without evidence and with the protection of Zou County Cheng, Qin Sang could not send the Lu family to prison.


    But Lu Dezhu was not immune.


    Qin Sang recorded all the evidence of the crime mentioned by Lu Dezhu, and finally spread the confession in front of Lu Dezhu and said: "If you want to live, put your fingerprints on it."


    Seeing this, Lu Dezhu didn''t understand anything. He endured the severe pain all over his body and cried and begged: "Uncle Qin, please spare me this time! I deserve to die, I''m a bastard, I shouldn''t have gone to you for being blinded byrd." I''m in trouble with you guys. Please let me go. I''m already in my early forties. I can live for another ten or eight years at most. If I get any serious illness in the meantime, I might not even live for three to five years. So what do you think? I dont know, let me go, dont send me to the police. If I go in, I will be sentenced to exile at the very least."


    Qin Sang looked at him and said only: "Do you want to die now or go to jail? Choose one."


    I have encountered something recently and have not updated it properly, but I will adjust it as soon as possible. I wish everyone a happy New Year. In the new year, all the small public officials will make aeback^0^

 Chapter 151: Evil will be punished

    Chapter 151: Evil will be punished


    Chapter 151 Eviles with evil consequences


    Although it was a in sentence, it made Lu Dezhu despair.


    After the beating just now, Lu Dezhu knew very well that Qin Sang would not let him go so easily, but he didn''t understand. He cried and shouted: "Young descendants of the Qin family, why do you want to kill them all? It is obviously a negotiable matter, why must you do it?" Are you going to send me to jail? In this ten-mile-long vige, which vige has no people celebrating the festival? Doesnt everyone just take a step back and pass?"


    Lu Dezhu felt that although he had done many evil things, the victims were other people''s families. What did he have to do with the Qin Gu Luotian family? He had only harmed a few of them, so why should he be punished so severely when he was caught?


    Qin Sang looked at Lu Dezhu, his eyes as calm as before, but the words he saidpletely silenced Lu Dezhu: "Let you go, and then let you harm our family? Don''t say you can''t, you kind of People are always like this, and letting you go will only put our family into a new round of danger."


    He pointed to the confession sheet and said, "Thest sentence, are you going to sign your name and confess your sin, or are you going to die now?"


    Qin Sang''s eyes were so cold that Lu Dezhu trembled all over. It was a look that showed that if he didn''t plead guilty, Qin Sang would immediately drag him into the mountains and bury him.


    Lu Dezhu was finally afraid and did not dare to fight anymore. He nodded with a pale face: "I''ll sign."


    Qin Sang untied one of his hands so that he could free his hand to draw the seal.


    After Lu Dezhu''s left hand was untied, he tried to break free, but found that the more he struggled, the tighter his right hand, which was tied to his feet, became.


    It seems that Qin Sang tied him with a special kind of death buckle, and he couldn''t break free at all.


    Lu Dezhu had no choice but to put his thumb on the corner of his mouth, dip some of his own blood, and put his **** fingerprint on the confession.


    After Qin Sang waited for the **** fingerprints to dry, he put away the confession, pulled off a few handfuls of weeds, balled them up, and stuffed them into Lu Dezhu''s mouth to prevent him from making a sound. He also cut off more than a dozen branches to block Lu Dezhu''s mouth. People found him.


    Qin Sang stood up and said to Lu Dezhu: "Someone will send you to the county governmentter. Don''t think about retracting your confession in court. If you are released, I can throw you into Dafeng Mountain in less than a day." Go to the mountains. Dont even think about shaking me out. You dont have any evidence to prove that I hit you. I wont mind going to court and suing you for nder, or..."


    He paused, and Lu Dezhu seemed to hear augh, and Qin Sang''s voice came again: "When you are sentenced to exile, I will drag you into the mountains halfway, cut a few wounds on your body, and let the people in the mountains The wild wolves and tigers will smell the blood ande to eat you. People often die on the way to **** prisoners. If you die, the officials will not pursue you, and it will save them trouble."


    "Uh huh!" Lu Dezhu screamed in fright, but his mouth was blocked and he could only scream.


    Qin Sang stopped talking nonsense and waited quietly. Guessing that Third Grandpa and the others wereing soon, he got on his horse, ran out of the path, came to the main road, and stopped on the side of the road to wait.


    Two quarters of an hourter, I saw Lao Luo driving a mule cart galloping towards me.


    Qin Sang waved to them: "Old Uncle Luo, Uncle Luo, and Ah Jiu."


    In front of the mule cart, in addition to Lao Luo who was driving the cart, there were also Ah Jiu and Luo Fu.


    The Luo family and the Tian family originally ran a stall in the town. After hearing about Lu Dezhu, Luo''s father and Lao Tian immediately followed Shang Xiucai and the others to the county.


    Brother Luo, its Sang, follow me quickly. Luos father said happily.


    Lao Luo drove the mule cart towards Qin Sang, but Qin Sang had already turned the horse''s head and ran towards the trail. The fast horse ran for more than a quarter of an hour and finally came to the edge of the grass.


    Qin Sang stopped, turned over and dismounted.


    Lao Luo followed him closely in the mule cart. Seeing him stop, he also stopped the mule cart. As soon as the mule cart stopped, Third Grandpa, Shang Xiucai and others got out of the car. When they saw Qin Sang, they immediately asked him: " How? But you caught up with Lu Dezhu?" Qin Sang nodded, pointed to the branch deep in the grass and said: "He is there, tied up."


    He took out Lu Dezhu''s confession from the bag on his waist and handed it to Shang Xiucai: "Uncle Shang, please read it."


    Shang Xiucai took it and looked at it. His face was livid with anger and he cursed: "Beast, you are simply a beast! Lu Dezhu''s death is not a pity."


    Stealing cattle and harming good girls, these two evil things alone are enough to kill Lu Dezhu, and other evil things together are enough to make Lu Dezhu suffer the punishment of Ling Chi.


    He also praised Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, you have done a good job. With this confession, Lu Dezhu will never get away with it again this time. Evil will be punished."


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan also got off the mule cart. When they heard this, they knew that Qin Sang had arrested Lu Dezhu and forced him to write a confession. The brother and sister were very happy. This method was once and for all.


    Qin Sang said to Shang Xiucai: "Uncle Shang, I would like to trouble you to go to the Yamen to find someone and **** Lu Dezhu to the Yamen."


    He did not want to show up for the matter of sending Lu Dezhu to the official position, and he also felt that there was no need for several family members to show up. If they show up, these families will be famous in Tianfu County. They are just ordinary farmers now. They just want to get rid of the bad guys and don''t want to attract too much attention.


    However, Qin Sang looked at Shang Xiucai and reminded: "Uncle Shang, it is best to wait until after dark to send Lu Dezhu to the official position."


    Themotion was too big in broad daylight, and it was very likely that the family would be involved.


    "Okay, I will go to my father-inw''s house to find my uncle, and I will ask my uncle to find Team Leader Yang. With Team Leader Yang here, this matter will be handled properly." Shang Xiucai looked at Qin Sang with eyes filled with emotion. Appreciate it, this child is smart, he is not very old, but he is so experienced in doing things. He can handle everything well without them having to worry about it at all.


    Shang Xiucai took the confession book with him and said to Ah Jiu and Lao Luo: "You two know the people in ss Yang, please wait here and keep an eye on Lu Dezhu, don''t make any mistakes."


    "Don''t worry, sir, I will definitely take good care of that evil man." Ah Jiu said, and he and Lao Luo came behind the pile of branches and squatted down to guard Lu Dezhu.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Brother Qin,e and drive, let''s go to the county government office."


    Qin Gu Luotian and his family are still rushing to apply for the house andnd deeds, so they can''t be dyed.


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded with a smile and got on the mule cart first. Third Grandpa and the others also climbed onto the mule cart. After everyone was seated, Qin Sang swung his whip and hit the mule, and the mule spread its hooves and started running.


    Shang Xiucai sat in the mule cart, opened the green cloth curtain and looked at Qin Sang, and said with a smile: "You are a young man who knows a lot of things."


    He can ride a horse, drive a cart, and arrest people. He is also very smart and can think of ways to get Lu Dezhu to write a confession. Many adults cannot do just one of these skills, but he can do it. And he seems to be only fifteen years old this year, still a teenager.


    When Qin Sang heard Shang Xiucai''s words, he just smiled and drove the mule cart to the main road more than a quarter of an hourter. After another quarter of an hour, he arrived at the gate of the county seat.


    The soldier checking at the city gate was one of the county soldiers. He knew Shang Xiucai''s family''s mule cart. Shang Xiucai showed his face and could enter the city without checking.

 Chapter 152: buy land

    Chapter 152: buynd


    Chapter 152 Buying Land


    Jiang Mansion is in the center of the county, only a quarter of an hour''s walk from the county government office. Shang Xiucai and the others arrived at Jiang Mansion very quickly.


    Grandpa San and the others did not enter the Jiang Mansion, but waited outside. Shang Xiucai went into the Jiang Mansion to find his uncle, told him about Lu Dezhu, and handed him Lu Dezhu''s confession.


    After Jiang Qi learned everything, he was very angry: "Old thief Zou is so evil that he wants to use this matter to test our Jiang family."


    Some time ago, the Lu family was almost ruined due to the robbery of prescriptions. The Lu family father and son were frightened to death. Logically speaking, Lu Laosan should have been honest for a while, but this happened suddenly. It can only be said that this was signaled by Zou Xiancheng. The purpose was to see if the Jiang family could settle this matter when his father was away.


    If not, then the Jiang family is ipetent. After his father dies, there is nothing to fear. The Zou family can continue to dominate Tianfu County.


    Its a pity that Zou County Cheng made a mistake with the Qin Gu Luotian family. Before the Jiang family took action, the Qin familys descendant arrested Lu Dezhu and forced Lu Dezhu to write a confession.


    Jiang Qi said to Shang Xiucai: "Brother-inw, don''t worry. You can ask those families to go to the county government office in a quarter of an hour and go directly to Gao Zi. Gao Zi will handle this matter for them."


    Although the household registration and house andnd deeds are in charge of Zou County Cheng, there are also people in the Jiang family who work in the official office, and Gao Zi is one of them.


    As long as Brother Yang holds back Qian Xuezhi and Fan Pingshan from the official office, Gao Zi can get the house deed to Qin Gu Luotian and his family in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Thank you for your hard work, uncle. Shang Xiucai bowed to Jiang Qi.


    Jiang Qi resembled Jiang Xianwei, very rough and open-minded. He waved his hands and said: "My family, why are you so grateful? I''ll leave first, and you ask them to follow me."


    Jiang Qi left the study room with a quick stride, rode away from the back door of Jiang''s house, then entered the ss room through the back door of the county government office, found Team Leader Yang, and told him the matter.


    Hand him Lu Dezhu''s confession.


    Yang Ban took the confession letter, and after reading the word, heughed with joy: "This sin is not light. Brother Jiang is relieved.


    Instead of rushing to arrest Lu Dezhu, Team Leader Yang wrote a note, called two more yamen servants, gave them the note, and asked them to go to the office immediately and send away Qian and Fan. .


    Two government officials were ordered to go, and the method used was simple and crude. They found an excuse and took them away directly, and gave the note to the high clerk.


    The two clerks Qian Fan and Lu Dezhu couldn''t wait for a long time, so they were already worried. Now they were bothered by Team Leader Yang''s people, saying that the ss room had something to do with them and they couldn''t go, so they knew something was wrong and struggled not to think about it. , but the two of them are literati, so they are no match for the government officials.


    Scribe Qian moved out of Zou County Cheng and threatened: "You guys, let go quickly. The County Chief had previously sent a message to us, and we were about to rush over to see him."


    "Why are you rushing? Prime Minister Zou has gone home to apany his maid, and is not at the county office at all."


    In order to avoid suspicion, Zou County Prime Minister deliberately avoideding to the county government office today. However, Zou County Prime Minister recently got two maids who were married to each other, and the whole county government office knew about the fact that he was doting on them. Therefore, as soon as the Yamen servant''s words came out, he immediately refuted Qian Shuli and ran out of words to reply.


    The two scribes were quickly carried away.


    Secretary Gao opened the note and read it, and it read: In a quarter of an hour, a family named Qin Gu Luotian wille to apply for the house deed. The Gu family is the benefactor of the county captain. Don''t be embarrassed and let them handle it.


    Gao Shuli heard from Jiang Xianwei that his granddaughter was rescued by a little girl named Gu. He thought it was the Gu family.


    He put away the note, took out thend and property booklet of Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town, ced it on the table and waited.


    After having a cup of tea, I saw a group of people led by Yang Bantou to the official''s office.


    The Third Grandpa, who was the leader, bowed to the senior official: "Sir, we are from Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town, and we are here to apply for the house andnd deeds."


    Clerk Gao didn''t ask any more questions, he just said, "Bring me the household registration. Are you going to apply for the property deed of that house?" The third grandfather took out the household registration of each family and the purchase receipt, and put them on the table.


    The house purchase receipt states the size of the dirt yard they purchased. As long as the yard area on the receipt is the same as the area registered in the county government''snd and property book, the county government does not need to send people to measure thend, which is easier.


    Gao Shuli is a member of Jiang County Wei, so he naturally treats them as easily as possible.


    Gao Shuli said: "To apply for a house deed, you need two taels of silver; to apply for and deed is to buynd, which requires two taels of silver per acre."


    Secretary Gao was afraid that they would find it too expensive, so he also wanted to remind them, and said: "Now that the north is unsettled, many disaster victims havee to our Tianfu County. With more people, thend price has also increased a lot. Now that we are applying for the title deed, the wastnd has already been It has risen to one or two and a half, and thend for building a house has risen to three taels of silver per acre."


    So he gave the lowest price, so they shouldnt find it too expensive.


    Shang Xiucai told Third Grandpa and the others that Secretary Gao was one of his own. He knew that the price was deliberately low, and there were noints, so he immediately said: "We will do it."


    Gu Jinli asked Gao Shuli: "Uncle, we want to get the title deed for the wastnd. How much money does it cost per acre?"


    Secretary Gao looked at Gu Jinli, smiled and stretched out his finger.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed: "Thank you very much, uncle."


    After a pause, he asked again: "We want to buy a few old houses at the end of Dafeng Vige. How much money will it cost?"


    She exined: "Although we have a house andnd, after today, we are afraid that a group of gangsters will suddenlye out and be our neighbors. There are old and young people in our family. It is very unsafe."


    Lu Laosan coulde up with this trick to seize their house andnd, so he coulde up with the disgusting idea of finding gangsters to live at the end of the vige and surround their family.


    That old house is not expensive, and this clerk is obviously helping them by giving them a cheap way to apply for the house andnd title. If youe across this kind of advantage, why not take advantage of it?


    When Third Grandpa and the others heard this, they immediately trembled in fright and hurriedly said: "Xiaoyu is right, we have to buy all the old houses at the end of the vige close to ours, otherwise it will be unsafe."


    "Yes, you must buy it. We can''t let the Lu family mess it up again." Luo''s father and others said one after another.


    Seeing that they all agreed, Secretary Gao took out a drawing, pointed at it and said: "The above is the distribution map of the courtyards in Dafeng Vige. This is the end of the vige. Counting from the back to the front, the six courtyards are all yours. If you still want to buy those old houses, you can choose them yourself.


    Gu Jinli did not expect that the county government in Dachu also drew a map of the courtyard distribution in each vige. After a brief shock, she pointed to the three courtyards above Uncle Tian''s house and said: "Our family bought these three courtyards."


    Only these three remaining old houses at the end of the vige can still be inhabited, while most of the others have copsed.


    She turned her hand and pointed to the open space behind their houses and said: "We also bought these two empty spaces."


    There are a lot of open spaces. After buying them, they can be used to build new yards in the future.


    Clerk Gao said: "These two pieces of open space are quiterge. There are fifteen acres in the back. The open space in the front is thergest, about forty-five acres. It is a big ce and costs a lot of money. Are you sure you want to buy it?"


    Before Gu Jinli could say anything, Third Grandpa nodded: "Buy, our family still lives in an old house. When we have money in the future, these vacantnds can be used to build houses."


    After listening to what Gu Jinli just said, he was also afraid that one day, some gangster would run to the open space in front of their house and build a house, causing trouble for them.


    It is better to bite the bullet, be ruthless, and buy those vacant lots now.

 Chapter 153: Lu Laoer

    Chapter 153: Lu Laoer


    Chapter 153 Lu Laoer


    After discussion, several families decided to buy the vacantnd in front and behind their own yards.


    As for the three courtyards, the third grandfather said: "My family will buy one."


    The couple lived with Dashan''s family and did not buy a yard. They had to buy one so that Fuya and his family could find a ce to settle down.


    The Gu Jinli family wants all the other two courtyards.


    Gu Jinli wants to make soy sauce and expand his tofu business, so he needs a yard for his workshop, and the remaining yard is for his family to live in after he finds Aunt Daya.


    Gao Shuli worked neatly. One family came at a time, and in two quarters of an hour, theypleted the house deeds andnd deeds for their families.


    At this point, Gu Jinli''s family now has three old mud houses with courtyards, each of which covers an area of two acres. It cost twelve taels of silver to obtain the house deeds for these three courtyards.


    Her family bought all the open space in front of and behind the three courtyards, which totaled 20 acres, and they spent 40 taels of silver.


    There is also six acres of wastnd that is being reimed, and six taels of silver have been spent. Counting item by item, her family spent a total of fifty-eight taels of silver.


    This is a lot of money. If it had been kept in the past, her family would not have been able to get it out. But they have been doing tofu business for more than a month, and they have earned an average of three taels of silver every day. Now they have more than one hundred yuan saved at home. With two taels of silver, you can get fifty-eight taels to buy a house ornd.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan took out the cloth bags they were carrying, took out two bags of broken silver and handed them to Secretary Gao.


    The high clerk counted the money, and after confirming that it was correct, handed over the house deed and title deed to Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan was very excited when he took over the house deed. He could be considered a man who owned a house andnd.


    After getting excited, Gu Dashan hurriedly put the house deed andnd deed close to his body, patting the inner pocket of his heart from time to time, for fear that the house deed andnd deed would disappear.


    Secretary Gao seized the time to finish the house deeds andnd deeds for the other families. Just after finishing the house deeds, a burst of noise came from far and near. Hearing the sound, Gao Shuli waved to them. Said: "Follow me."


    Several families hurriedly followed Secretary Gao to a small corner door behind the official''s house. Secretary Gao took out a bunch of keys and opened the small corner door: "Go from here and go through this small aisle to the north back door of the county government office. That''s where This is where the government officialse and go, and there are people from the Jiang family waiting for you."


    "Thank you, sir." Third Grandpa and the others bowed to the official, and hurriedly entered the corner gate and left the official''s courtyard. They followed the small corridor to the north back door of the county government office. Shang Xiucai was already waiting for them at the door. Standing next to him were two unfamiliar boys and a burly middle-aged man with a beard, wearing ck and brown, with a wolfskin belt around his waist.


    This man is none other than Shang Xiucais uncle, Jiang Qi.


    Jiang Qi nced at the group of people for a while, then fixed his eyes on Qin Sang and asked, "Is this the descendant of the Qin family?"


    Shang Xiucai nodded: "Exactly."


    Haha, look at this body and waist, he is indeed an expert. Because of Lu Dezhus incident, Jiang Qi liked Qin Sang very much.


    Hearing this, Qin Sang grinned, and his smile was a little shy.


    Shang Xiucai said: "This is my uncle, the eldest son of my father-inw''s family."


    Several families hurriedly greeted Jiang Qi.


    The third grandfather asked Shang Xiucai: "We heard a noise when we were in the official''s office. It seemed that a group of people came to the official''s office, but they were stopped by another group of people. Will anything happen?"


    He was afraid that Jiang Xianwei''s people would fight with Zou Xiancheng''s people.


    Jiang Qi waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. This is the county government after all. Although the Zou family is a local leader, the people of Zou County Cheng don''t dare to go too far, otherwise the county magistrate and my father will It will be difficult for them to exin when theye back."


    Jiang Qi added: "Lu Dezhu has been watched by Lao Yang and his people. When it gets dark, Lao Yang''s people will **** him into the prison cell through the back door. His affairs will not involve you and your family." Third Grandpa and the others were very happy after hearing this, that''s all. They are farmers and they just want to live an honest life farming thend without getting involved in any official trouble.


    After Jiang Qi said this, he looked at Qin Sang and said, "You did a great job with Lu Dezhu."


    He asked him again: "What kind of work do you do at home? Have you ever thought abouting to the county government as an errand?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Thank you Uncle Jiang for your kindness. The family has just settled down, and there is still a lot of work to do. Grandpa is getting older. I want to stay at home to help in the past two years, and I have not thought about leaving home for the time being."


    Jiang Qi said: "You are a filial person. But you don''t have to rush to answer. Go home and discuss it with your grandfather. He may agree to youing to the county government as an errand."


    Officials have great power and high status. Farmers dream of working in government offices. Jiang Qi felt that even if Qin Sang''s grandfather was expelled, he would still drive Qin Sang into the county government.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Then I''ll go home and ask grandpa. If it doesn''t work, I hope Uncle Jiang won''t me him."


    Hearing this, Jiang Qi was even more satisfied with Qin Sang. This young man is not an ignorant person, he is a man who can talk and deal with things.


    Shang Xiucai looked at the alley ahead and said, "Uncle, let''s go back first. The people in Zou County Cheng are very angry. It''s not good for them to see us."


    "Okay, you go back first." Jiang Qi said to the two boys beside him: "Huzi, Ah Liu, send my uncle and the others back. If there are some short-sighted people who dare to embarrass my uncle, you know what to do."


    "Don''t worry, uncle, you guys won''t let those bullies bully our uncle." Huzi and Ah Liu are both strong men in theirte thirties. They have been soldiers and have some skills in their hands, so they can protect people. .


    Jiang Qi nodded, Huzi and Ah Liu took Shang Xiucai and the others out of the alley, got on two mule carts, and drove towards the city gate.


    There were two mule carts, one belonging to Shang Xiucai''s family and the other belonging to Jiang''s family. Lao Luo was not there, so Huzi and Ah Liu drove them, and they arrived at the city gate in a short time.


    When he arrived at the city gate, Huzi saw two servants of the Lu family and knew that they were waiting here specifically. He sneered at them, whipped his whip, and rushed out of the city gate.


    After running for more than a quarter of an hour, I saw Lao Luo and Ah Jiu. After picking them up, I ran towards Qingfu Town.


    In the Lu family, Widow Qiu was beating Lu Laosan''s back: "Don''t worry, Third Master, the Qin Gu Luotian family would never have thought that we woulde up with such a coup. When Lu Dezhues back with their house deeds, Lets ask Lu Dezhu to lead people to drive them out of the house. Its getting dark now, and they will definitely sleep outside tonight.


    Widow Qiu smiled and said viciously: "There are a few girls from those families who are not very young. Let''s ask Zhang Niuzi to lead people to make trouble in the ce where they sleep. The girls from those families will have a bad reputation. When the timees, you will have avenged everything."


    "You deserve it. Those families who dare to go against me deserve this!" Lu Laosan was eating candied dates and humming an opera while happily waiting for Lu Dezhu toe back.


    But he did not wait for Lu Dezhu, but instead waited for his second brother from home.


    Lu Lao Er returned to Dafeng Vige at midnight. After seeing Lu Lao San in the study, Duotou pped Lu Lao San twice.


    bang!


    Lu Laosan''s face was swollen on both sides. He woke up in fright. When he saw Lu Laoer, he said angrily: "Second brother, why are you so crazy?"


    Lu Laoer cursed: "Why am I crazy? If it weren''t for your bad idea, how could I have gone crazy? It''s a failure! Lu Dezhu is gone, and this time our Lu family will have to go crazy again!"

 Chapter 154: bad idea

    Chapter 154: bad idea


    Chapter 154 Bad idea


    Lu Laosan was stunned. After he came to his senses, he said in surprise: "Second brother, what did you say? The matter failed? Lu Dezhu is missing? Didn''t he go to the county to apply for the house deeds for those houses? Why is he missing?"


    Lu Laoer yelled: "He just **** disappeared. I sent my servants to wait at the teahouse at the gate of the city early in the morning, and I didn''t see Lu Dezhu''s shadow until it was almost dark."


    "On the contrary, Qin Gu Luotian''s family took care of the house deeds and bought the remaining three old houses at the end of the vige, including the vacantnd in front and behind. You also encouraged us toy mud bricks and find craftsmen in They built a house in front of their family and said they would surround them and let Zhang Niuzi and the others live in those houses, causing trouble every day and making it difficult for them to live in peace."


    "Don''t live in peace! Those families have now bought all the vacantnd near them. They have bought fifty or sixty acres ofnd. Fifty or sixty acres. Didn''t you say that those families are poor? You can afford it if you are poor. So much money to buynd?!


    Lu Laoer pointed in the direction of the end of the vige and cursed until he was out of breath: "You also said that this is a brilliant idea, brilliant ass, this idea is even worse than that swill!"


    "I came back in the dark just to find Lu Dezhu and take refuge." Lu Laoer said: "Eldest brother said that the Prime Minister of Zouxian County will be very angry about this incident and let me hide at home for a few days to wait for Zouxian County. Cheng will return to the county seat after his anger subsides."


    The eldest brother has been working with Zou County Cheng for more than ten years and knows a lot of shady things about Zou County Cheng. Zou County Cheng treats the eldest brother better than he and the third child. Even if he vents his anger on the eldest brother, he will not do it easily. The eldest brother Hold on.


    Lu Laosan couldn''t recover for a long time after hearing this, and he kept asking: "This was obviously well arranged, but why wasn''t it done? Where on earth did that **** Lu Dezhu go?"


    Lu Laoer said angrily: "How the **** do I know where he died? Shuan Da and Zhang Niuzi are looking for him with their people."


    If you find it, there is no need to drag it back for interrogation. Just throw it into the mountains and it will be over.


    Widow Qiu did not go home today, but slept on the couch in the study with Lu Lao San. When she saw Lu Lao Er running in angrily, she knew something was wrong, so she immediately shrank into the corner of the soft couch, covered herself with the quilt, and moved Don''t dare to move either. When Lu Lao Er''s anger was almost gone, she dared to get up and said in a soft voice: "Second Master, don''t worry, although this idea was ours, it was agreed by Zou Xian Cheng. Even if the matter failed, Zou Xian Cheng The county magistrate will not me us for all the mistakes."


    Zou Xiancheng and Jiang Xianwei have never dealt with each other. The two have been fighting for decades. Seeing Jiang Xianwei''s absence this time, Zou Xiancheng wanted to test the Jiang family''s strength. After hearing their idea, he did not stop them. , and also arranged for clerks in the county government to handle house andnd deeds to help them.


    When Lu Laosan heard this, he hurriedly said: "Yes, second brother, we just came up with an idea for this matter. We asked the county magistrate before doing it, and the county magistrate agreed. Even if the matter fails, The county magistrate cannot me our family for the fault."


    When Lu Laoer heard such stupid words, he was so angry that he pped Lu Laosan again: "You idiot, Zou County Cheng has suffered losses one after another. Do you think he is angry? He can''t cause trouble for the Jiang family, so he will naturally Cause trouble for our family.


    Lao San thinks that the Lu family is nothing in the eyes of Zou Xiancheng?


    Its just a dog.


    Even though the thing was done with the owner''s consent, the dog didn''t get the thing done. Do you think the owner wants to beat you?


    After Lu Lao Er scolded Lu Lao San, he looked at Widow Qiu, grabbed her hair, dragged her off the couch, smashed her to the ground, spat and cursed: "And you stinky bitch, what''s going on? What did you tell Lu Dezhu? You gave me the advantage and let someone escape. You are too old and have no ability, right?"


    "Ah~ Second Master, please spare your life." Widow Qiu shouted in a soft voice and sobbed: "The ve family didn''t know that Lu Dezhu would run away. Don''t worry, when Lu Dezhu is caught, the ve family will kill him with their own hands, so that the hunchback will never be able to escape. Better off!"


    After Lu Lao Er beat Lu Lao San and Widow Qiu, he became very angry. After a while, Shuan Da came to report: "Second Master, we have searched all the nearby viges, including gambling houses and taverns in the town, and there is no trace of them." People who saw Lu Dezhu. The children even went to his house. His mother-inw told the children that he came home smelling of alcohol before dawn. After getting his household registration, he never came back." Mr. Lu San frowned and said, "Second brother, was Lu Dezhu too drunk and fell asleep on the road, missing the time?"


    Shuan Dadao: "Second Master and Third Master, the younger one was afraid that Lu Dezhu would get into trouble by drinking, so he didn''t dare to give him more to drink, so he drank half a bowl, and there were about two taels. We also looked for him on the roadside, and there was no one there."


    "Then where did Lu Dezhu die?" Lu Lao Er and Lu Lao San were both puzzled.


    They didnt know that Lu Dezhu had been taken to the county office at this time, and his confession had been filed as evidence. He only had to wait for the county magistrate and the county captain toe back before he could be sentenced in court.


    At the end of the vige, Third Grandpa and the others returned home after it waspletely dark. As soon as they got home, they took out the house deeds and showed them to several families.


    Since they entered the city, several families have been waiting at Gu Jinli''s house. They have been waiting for most of the day, and they have been worried. After seeing the house deed, they finally let go of their worries.


    When they learned that Lu Dezhu had been caught and would be sentenced to a severe sentence, the family members were even more happy.


    "He deserves it. This gued Lu Tuozi should be arrested and sentenced to death!" After the third grandmother heard that Lu Dezhu had brought harm to a girl from the neighboring vige, she was very angry and scolded Lu Dezhu for his wickedness.


    Mrs. Chen didn''t care about this. She snatched the deed of her family''s house from Gu Dagui, and she went crazy with joy: "There are six acres of open space in the front and back, and six acres of wastnd. Plus a two-acre yard, our family has Now we have fourteen acres ofnd. Oh my god, fourteen acres ofnd, if we can continue to make a living in tofu business for many years, our family will be a bigndowner in less than ten years!"


    Ms. Chen was so happy that she was dreaming of sweet dreams. After a while, she became unhappy again. Now that her family has not been divided, the house andnd must be divided equally with her eldest brother''s family, which makes her unhappy just thinking about it.


    Gu Dagui has been married to Chen for more than ten years. He can tell by the pain in her teeth and teeth what she is thinking. Can this stinky **** not be so greedy?


    The eldest brother is good enough to their family. He does the hard work and the money he earns is shared equally. If there is any change, it is given to his younger brother. The food and drink in the family are all paid for by the eldest brother. Their family does not contribute a lot of money. The money is saved, what else does she want?


    Mr. Cui, Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jincheng were so happy that they wanted to cry when they found out that they had purchased thend. If they were still in their hometown, how could they dare to think that they could buynd at home? Even if she knew how to buynd, it didn''t belong to them, but to the second uncle, third uncle and fourth uncle. If she could give them a bite to eat and avoid beating and scolding them, it would be a great favor.


    Gu Jinli was happy to see them, and she was happy too, but she did not stay in the house for long. Instead, she lit the oilmp, found a bag of gold medicine that she mixed, went to the yard, and applied medicine to the cattle of the head of the vige.


    In order to catch up with Lu Dezhu during the day, she stabbed the cow''s **** ruthlessly, and she had to be responsible for healing the cow.


    Qin Sang kept guarding the cattle cart. After she gave the cattle good medicine, he said, "I will send the cattle to the head of He Vige. You don''t have to worry. I will talk to him about this matter."


    Gu Jinli took out one or two pieces of silver and handed it to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, please pay these two pieces of silver to the vige chief''s family."

 Chapter 155: dissatisfied

    Chapter 155: dissatisfied


    Chapter 155 Dissatisfaction


    Cattle are the most importantbor force in farming. The price of a good cow is between fifteen taels and twenty taels. She injured the head of He Viges cow and should paypensation.


    Grandpa San and Gu Dashan were also thinking about the cow. When they saw the two children talking, they walked out of the house and said to Gu Jinli, "We are going to return the cow with San Lang. You can go into the house first."


    Xiaoyu and Sang are both half-grown children, so it is up to the adults to paypensation to the cow.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Hey, Third Grandpa, you go return the cattle, and my mother and I will go cook and wait for you toe back."


    Gu Dashan had money on him, so she collected the one tael of silver in her hand and put it back into the cloth bag.


    When they went to the county town during the day, she and Gu Dashan each carried a cloth bag, which contained most of the family''s silver. There was still some money left. At night, they had to count all the money and hide it again.


    "Okay, you can go into the house. Your third grandfather and I will be back soon." Gu Dashan took the soybean oilmp in her hand and walked in front to light the way.


    Grandpa San followed Gu Dashan, Qin Sang led the cow, and took the remaining gold medicine. The three of them left the Gu family yard and went to the head of He Vige''s house.


    After the three people left, several families gathered at Gu Jinli''s house also went home.


    After Cui took the house deed back to the house and hid it, she called Gu Jinxiu, and the two went to the kitchen to cook.


    Gu Jinli wanted to follow, but was stopped by two people.


    Ms. Cui said: "Just make a meal. Your sister and I can do it soon. You and your brother have a rest first. You two have been busy all day."


    "Okay, then I''ll just sit and wait for the meal." Gu Jinli didn''t insist, but slumped on the stool.


    Brother Cheng sat next to Gu Jinli, looked up at her, and asked her what was avable in the county.


    Gu Jinli picked up what he saw and told him.


    Gu Jinan was using the dim light to practice calligraphy on the table with a brush dipped in water, while listening to their conversation, the corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily.


    Third Grandma was afraid that Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan were hungry, so she went to the kitchen and gave them two bean dregs cakes and two bowls of soy milk: "Eat something first to fill your stomach, and we will eat after your father and the otherse back."


    Hey. Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan took the bean dregs cakes, drank the soy milk, and finished the bean dregs cakes in a few mouthfuls.


    Not long after, Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu prepared the food and brought it to the main room on wooden trays. The family waited around the table for about a quarter of an hour before Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan came back.


    The two of them stood outside the door and wiped the mud off their feet before entering. After sitting down, they said: "The cows have been returned. Vige Chief He said it was okay and took a tael of silver from us. This matter is over."


    Vige Chief He was thinking about the tofu business, and he didn''t want the one tael of silver at first, but it was the third grandfather who said that he would take it one tael after another, and the ounts must be settled clearly, so he epted it.


    Just put it away and eat quickly, its already midnight. The third grandma urged, serving sweet potato and old rice porridge for everyone.


    Their family''s life is much better now, but they still can''t bear to eat white rice, which is expensive.


    "Okay, stop talking and eat quickly." Third Grandpa said, and the family sat down to eat.


    After dinner, several members of the family came to Gu Jinli''s house again and began to settle the ounts for the day.


    Gu Jinan reported to them: "The tofu stall in the town made nine hundred taels and one hundred cents today. The white tofu at home sold nine hundred catties today, and the seasonings and spices sold nine catties, making thirteen taels and five hundred cents, two items. The gross profit is twenty-two taels, six hundred cents. After deducting the cost and the twenty-two taels of silver reserved, the profit is eighteen taels, six hundred cents." His family ounted for 40%, and could get seventy-two, three hundred and sixty cents. The remaining six families each received one to eight hundred and seventy cents, or nearly two taels of silver, which was twice as much as when they had only sold tofu at a stall.


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she sped her hands together with joy and bowed towards the door: "Thank you God, you will continue to bless us. When we make a lot of money, we will burn incense and pay tribute to you on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month."


    After thanking God, he praised Gu Jinli again: "Xiao Yu''s method is better. If we didn''t sell the tofu inrge quantities to Liang Zhuzi and let them sell it, we wouldn''t be able to earn so much money in a day."


    Now just selling the white tofu and spices to Liang Zhuzhu and He Dacang makes more money than if they set up a stall in the town.


    Gu Jinli said: "This is the power of many people. We have limited manpower. If we just rely on selling tofu, we will not be able to make so much money even if we are exhausted. We can only make money if we distribute the tofu and let others help us sell it." Get more money."


    The adults from several families nodded: "We didn''t understand it before, but after looking at the daily ounts, we understand it."


    When Xiaoyu said he wanted to sell tofu to Liang Zhuzi and others, they were worried that Liang Zhuzi would steal their business. Now it seems that Liang Zhuzhu and He Dacang are working for them, and they are the ones who benefit the most.


    Gu Jinli added: "Today is the twenty-fourth, and it will be the end of the month in five days. At the end of the month, we have to calcte the ounts for this month, daily calction, monthly calction, and at the end of the year, we have to calcte the annual calction again." The ounts must be made clear.


    Chen said: "This is too troublesome. Just count it once a day."


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "When I was in Longshan Prefecture, I worked for people. The shops in the city had to do ounts every day, every month, and every year. We started the tofu business during the Lantern Festival. Since then, It has been more than a month, and we have only calcted the ounts once a day, and have not calcted the monthly ounts. Logically speaking, we should calcte the monthly ounts clearly on February 15th."


    "I wanted to say it at that time, but I thought it was mid-February and it was difficult to make an ounting, so I wanted to wait until the end of the month to tell you about it. Now that Xiaoyu has proposed it, we should do it, otherwise everyone I dont even know how much money this tofu business makes in a month.


    The third grandpa also agreed: "Mr. Qin and Xiaoyu were right. The monthly ounts must be calcted. From now on, the monthly ounts must be calcted on thest day of every month. You can''t bezy, otherwise the ounts will be messed up."


    Gu Jinan patted the ount book and said with a smile: "Uncles and aunts, don''t worry, I will settle the ounts. You just need to spare an hour at the end of the month toe over and listen to me report the ounts."


    When several families heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief. Chen said, "With Brother An''s words, we feel relieved."


    Although Mrs. Chen likes money, she doesn''t know how to calcte ounts. She gets a headache when she hears those figures. With Gu Jinan, she is totally in favor of calcting monthly ounts. It''s not her who has the final say anyway, and they can still know how much money they make in a month, which is very beneficial to them.


    Ms. Chen was happy, but Gu Dexing, who was sitting behind her, looked unhappy. He hesitated for a long time, but in the end he did not say what he was thinking in person.


    After calcting the ounts and dividing the money, the families went home.


    Gu Dexing lowered his head and followed Gu Dafu and the others as they walked home.


    Gu Jinan saw Gu Dexing''s expression and couldn''t help but shake his head. The gentleman is right. Brother Dexing is still not magnanimous enough. He is obviously dissatisfied with him settling the ounts alone and wants to settle the ounts with him, but he is unwilling to say it out loud.


    Some things dont need to be held back, it would be better to talk them out.


    Gu Jinli also saw that Gu Dexing''s expression was not good. She didn''t care about Gu Dexing and only reminded Gu Jinan: "Brother, you should be careful about him in the future. If he can''t figure it out or doesn''t change his temper, don''t follow him." y."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Okay, brother will remember it."

 Chapter 156: Enter the village to arrest people

    Chapter 156: Enter the vige to arrest people


    Chapter 156 Entering the vige to arrest people


    Early the next morning, before Lu Dezhu''s wife and two sons got up, they were caught by a group of government officials who rushed into the house and **** with ropes.


    Lu Dezhu''s daughter-inw Ge Shi screamed: "Who are you? Let us go quickly. We have not broken thew. We are the Lu family and rtives of Zou County Cheng!"


    Lu Dezhu''s eldest son Lu Jincai also shouted: "We are rtives of Zou County Cheng, please let us go quickly, otherwise the County Cheng will not let you go!"


    boom-


    One of the government officials kicked Lu Jincai in the heart and cursed: "Bah, Zou County Cheng won''t let us go? He really takes himself seriously. Even if Zou County Cheng is a pig, he can''te here for you." Find fault with us!"


    Lu Jincai was identally kicked and curled up on the ground in pain, wailing continuously.


    Ge Shi was so frightened that his face turned pale. His previous arrogance was gone. He trembled and said to the government officials: "Come on, sir, please calm down. Calm down your anger."


    Lu Dezhu''s second son, Lu Jinjin, was smarter. After seeing his eldest brother being beaten, he did not dare to call out blindly. Instead, he scanned the group of yamen servants for a while, his eyes fell on the head of the yamen ss, and said to him: "Is this poor man? Is there any misunderstanding? Our family is a good citizen."


    Lu Dezhu and Ge Shi had two sons and four daughters in total. The four daughters were raised until they were seven years old and then sold for money. Over the years, apart from stealing money and helping the Lu family do shady things to make money, their family has been living by selling their daughters.


    I have a field at home, but I dont take care of it very much. The weeds in the field grow taller than the crops.


    "A good citizen?" Team Leader Yangughed: "A family gangs up to steal cattle and pigs, spread rumors and extort money, go to the houses of women and children whose fathers and men have died, do evil, and bully women. Is this called a good citizen? Fuck you, my mother." Good people!"


    Team leader Yang took the big stick from a yamen servant and beat Lu Jinjin hard.


    Bang bang bang!


    He beat Lu Jinjin to a **** head and cried out for mercy: "Please forgive me, please forgive me."


    But the more he begged for mercy, the more fiercely Team Leader Yang beat him, beating Lu Jinjin until he almost fainted.


    After beating Lu Jinjin, they also beat Lu Jincai and Ge Shi. The three of them, mother and son, screamed in agony, with wounds on their heads, faces and bodies.


    Team leader Yang was so angry because they interrogated Lu Dezhu overnightst night and learned that Lu Dezhu''s family not only stole the cattle of the vige chief''s family more than 20 years ago, but also harmed a girl fifteen years ago. In the past ten years, I have harmed four girls on and off, and one of them is actually from the same vige. It is simply heartless!


    The remaining three were from other viges. It was Lu Dezhu who had no money to marry his two sons, so he took his sons to wander around nearby viges. When his sons fell in love with a girl, they went to the girl''s house at night and took the girl away. If they are in trouble, they want to cook the raw rice into cooked rice, so that their family does not need to spend money, and the family will beg them to marry the girl.


    This is how Lu Jincai got his wife back, but Lu Jincai was not a thing. After he used dirty tricks to get his wife back, he felt that there was no novelty anymore, so he beat his daughter-inw every day, until she had a miscarriage. His wife couldn''t bear it, so she ran away. She doesn''t know where she went now, but she didn''t return to her parents'' home.


    Although the two remaining girls from other viges were harmed, their families loved their daughters. When Lu Dezhu''s family went to make trouble, they did not marry their daughters to their family. Instead, they sent their daughters to rtives and finally married their daughters away.


    When Team Leader Yang and others learned about the dirty things Lu Dezhu''s family had done, they were so angry that they almost beat Lu Dezhu to death on the spot. After they found out that Lu Dezhu''s wife and two sons were also involved in these things, they came to arrest him in a carriage before dawn. People directly blocked the mother and son of Ge family at home.


    When Ge Shi heard what Team Leader Yang said, he knew something was wrong and hurriedly cried: "Master Cha, Master Cha, the civilian woman has been wronged. Those evil things were all done by Lu Dezhu and his son. The civilian woman didn''t know anything about it. You You have arrested the wrong person." He was able to live with Lu Dezhu because he was cruel. When he saw that he had failed, he shifted the responsibility to Lu Dezhu and his son: "Catch them, arrest them, put these two little ones to death. The beast was taken away, but the woman did nothing, so she was really unjust."


    When Lu Jincai heard this, he was stunned and looked at his mother in disbelief: "Mom, what are you talking about? We are your biological sons!"


    Ge Shi burst into tears: "My son, although you are my mother''s biological children, you havemitted a sin and you cannot me your mother. You followed the men to the county government office honestly and stayed in jail for a few years. My mother is waiting for you toe back." .


    How can Lu Dezhus seed be relied on if he doesnt kiss his own son? It would be better to arrest the three of them, father and son. She has hidden money and the family''snd. When the timees, she will buy a servant and hold the servant''s deed of sale. The servant will not dare not to provide for her until she is old.


    Ge''s thoughts were beautiful, but Lu Jinjin saw through her thoughts at a nce and said directly to Team Leader Yang: "Master Cha, don''t let this woman go. She knows all the evil things my father has done, and she still helps him go there." If she buys medicine and harms other girls, she is not a good peasant woman, she is more poisonous than a madam."


    "Lu Jinjin, you beast, even your own mother has been wronged, I will strangle you to death!" Ge Shi''s eyes were splitting, she did not expect that her son would bite her back.


    Lu Jinjin sneered: "You are going to send us to jail, and I am still polite to you? Don''t talk to me about these useless things, we will go to jail together!"


    Lu Jincai was also a heartless man. When he heard what his second brother said, he immediately stiffened his neck and said, "Yes, don''t even think about escaping on your own. We will die together!"


    When Ge Shi heard this, he was so angry that he almost passed away and cursed Lu Jincai and Lu Jinjin: "Beasts, white-eyed wolves, I gave birth to you, and this is how you repay me? If I had known you were so heartless, I should have punished you in the first ce. Press him into the urine bucket and drown him!"


    Lu Jincai and Lu Jinjin were not willing to be outdone and quarreled with Ge.


    Leader Yang was toozy to watch the mother and son rebel. He said to his yamen: "Take them to the yard and wait. Then search the house to see if there are any stolen goods. Bring all the house deeds,nd and household registration." These things. It is to be used topensate the families of the victims.


    Yes, squad leader.


    The government servants under him immediately started rummaging through Lu Dezhu''s house. After searching for half an hour, they even dug out the mouse holes in the house, and finally found and deed and twenty taels of silver.


    Lu Jinjin learned that the government officials had found twenty taels of silver, and he was so angry that he almost ate Ge Shi alive.


    "Smelly bitch, how dare you hide money behind our backs, and even 20 taels of money. No wonder you want to send us, father and son, to the government. It turns out you are hiding private money. You want to send us to the government and live happily at home! Bah! , Dream on, even if the three of us, father and son, die, we will drag you to be buried with us!"


    Hearing this, Team Leader Yang frowned and waved to a yamen servant: "Jiangzi, stop their mouths, they''re making a lot of noise."


    "Hey." Jiang Zi took out a few **** of bup and blocked the mouths of Ge''s mother and son, so that they could only scream and couldn''t speak anymore.

 Chapter 157: Mountain mushroom

    Chapter 157: Mountain mushroom


    Chapter 157 Mountain God Mushroom


    There was a lot ofmotion at Lu Dezhu''s house. People in Dafeng Vige gathered outside the courtyard to watch the excitement, but no one dared to enter the courtyard to ask questions.


    This is the county government official, and the farmers are afraid of him.


    Bangtou Yang shouted to the crowd: "Is Vige Chief He here? Please go and call Chief He."


    It stands to reason that for such a big thing as officialsing to the vige to arrest people, as the vige chief, he should be the first to arrive, but Vige Chief He did note. The main reason is that Lu Dezhu is a member of the Lu family, and Vige Chief He has no control over the affairs of the Lu family. Toozy to care.


    The Lu family members who were watching the excitement said, "Master Cha, Lu Dezhu is from the Lu family, and Mr. Lu has always been in charge of the affairs of the Lu family. How about you go to the Lu family and ask to see Mr. Lu, and talk to him about this matter?"


    "Ask for a meeting?" Squad leader Yangughed angrily: "Uncle, I am the capture squad leader of the county government. Who is Lu Zhudan? Do you want the squad leader of the county government to ask for an audience with him? I really think that my daughter should be given to someone who is almost sixty years old. The old man became a concubine, so he is an official?"


    Lu Zhudan was the old name of Mr. Lu. Later, when the Lu family became rich, they thought the name didn''t sound good, so they changed it to Lu Xiangfu.


    But since Bantou Yang is a member of Jiang County Lieutenant, how can he give face to the Lu family? He directly mentioned Mr. Lus previous name.


    The Lu family who were watching the excitement heard what Yang said and knew that Yang did not sell the Lu family''s face, so they all became quiet.


    Yang Ban sneered and shouted again: "What family is here? Go to the head of Hecun. The Lu Dezhu''s familymitted something. He got his vige chief to deal with it. Other cats and dogs had no right."


    When the Lu family heard this, their faces were burning and they were very embarrassed.


    The He family members who were present were very happy. When they heard this, they hurriedly said: "Master, please wait. I''ll go call someone for you right away." After that, he ran away.


    A momentter, Vige Chief He hurried over with He Dacang. When he saw Team Leader Yang, he saluted him and asked, "Bandou Yang, what''s going on?"


    Vige Chief He goes in and out of the county government office several times every year and has met Bantou Yang.


    Leader Yang said: "Lu Dezhu, his father and his son, and his daughter-inw Ge Shi, allmitted crimes. We are here to arrest them. His family''s fields and houses have been confiscated. You always keep an eye on these things in the vige. Dont let other Lu family members sell it for money.


    Vige Chief He was not surprised at all when he heard this. Several families in the Lu family had done a lot of evil things relying on Zou County Cheng''s influence, but he did not expect that the county government woulde to arrest them.


    "Don''t worry, Bantou Yang. The old man will keep these things in the yamen''s eyes and won''t let others sell them." Vige Chief He asked again: "Bandou Yang, what did the Lu Dezhu family do? Why did it cause such a big fuss? ?


    It can''t be because of stealing the title deeds of several houses in Qin Gu Luotian.


    The Lu Dezhu family hasmitted many crimes, including stealing cattle, pigs, and poultry. The girls from bad families are innocent and have done all sorts of evil things.


    As soon as Bantou Yang said these words, the vigers who were watching the excitement exploded: "Lu Dezhu still has the courage to steal cattle and destroy the innocence of other girls!"


    This damned beast, I thought it was a rumor, but it turned out to be true.


    Lu Dezhu and some of the things that the Lu family did. They actually heard about it, but many people thought it was false and did not expect it to be true.


    What a shameless person! Vige Chief He was so angry that his hands shook and he cursed Lu Dezhu and his son. After the scolding, he regretted that his ancestors of the He family should not have allowed the Lu family to settle in the vige. Look, look, what kind of atmosphere has the Lu family brought to the vige?


    In other viges within ten miles and eight viges, no viger has been caughtmitting a crime for decades. Dafeng Vige is better. In less than two months, officials came and arrested people twice. If the trouble continues like this, the reputation of this vige will be ruined. It''spletely broken. Where can the young people from their vige find a wife in the future? How can any girl dare to marry?


    Yang Bantou saw that Vige Chief He''s face turned pale with anger, but he did notfort him. The county captain was right, the vigers in Dafeng were corrupt. In addition to the Lu family''s crimes, it was also Vige Chief He''s inaction.


    Vige Chief He is too afraid of trouble and always wants to endure it as long as he can so as not to bring trouble to the He family. But he never thought that if he didn''t take action to stop it, if the atmosphere in the vige deteriorated over time, their He family would also be affected. "Lu Dezhu told me that he stole a cow from your family twenty-five years ago. As the owner of the cow, your family needs to go to the county government office when waiting for the court hearing. You can getpensation then," said Yang Bantou.


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he didn''t react for a moment. He Dacang was shocked and said: "Did Lu Dezhu steal my cow? This beast of a killer, don''t worry, Team Leader Yang, my family will definitely be there when he goes to court."


    He Dacang still remembers the cow.


    At that time, the family was doing well, so they bought the cow, but it waster stolen. As a result, the second brother was beaten until hey in bed for half a month, and his life was almost lost.


    The cow did not belong to his family, but his second uncle''s family also had a share. After the cow disappeared, the family paid eight taels of silver to the second uncle''s family.


    His mother was in poor health and had been sick for many years and could not do farm work. When the farming season was busy the next year, she had no choice but to sell two acres of paddy field and buy another cow to support the exhausting farming workload. past.


    His familys life was not as good as before because of the cow.


    The more He Dacang thought about it, the angrier he became. He wanted to rush to the county government office and beat Lu Dezhu.


    Bantou Yang hurriedly escorted Ge''s mother and son back to the county government office. After talking about these two things, he took the government servants and escorted Ge''s mother and son out of Dafeng Vige.


    After Yang Bantou and the others left, the vigers were still talking about Lu Dezhu''s family.


    The He family is happy, but the Lu family is afraid. Especially those Lu family members who have done evil things in private are even more frightened, fearing that they will be caught next.


    The Lu family, Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, and Mr. Lu already knew about the Lu Dezhu family, and also knew that Lu Dezhu was not missing, but was arrested.


    Lu Laosan was so frightened that he trembled and said to Lu Laoer: "Second brother, we have to quickly send people to the county seat to inform the eldest brother and ask him to keep an eye on Lu Dezhu. No matter what, we can''t let Lu Dezhu tear our family apart.e out!"


    Lu Laoer, however, shook his head: "Although Lu Dezhu helped our family do some shady things, our family has already been wiped out. Jiang County Lieutenant has no evidence and does not dare to arrest us."


    Mr. Lu said: "Your second brother is right. We can''te forward in this matter. They have no evidence and can''t implicate us. If we can''t help but go to Lu Dezhu and are caught by Jiang County Lieutenant''s people, then But its a ready-made handle.


    After discussion, the three Lu family members, father and son, finally agreed not to go to Lu Dezhu. However, they went to other Lu family members in the vige and warned them that even if they were caught, they would not leave their home.


    Qin and Gu Luotian''s family were overjoyed when they heard about Lu Dezhu''s family. Mrs. Chen became very energetic. After bringing the spices she had ground to Gu Jinli''s house, she dragged Mrs. Cui to deliver the spices. The Yan familyughed at the Lu Dezhu family.


    Seeing that she hadn''t stopped talking for a quarter of an hour, the third grandma couldn''t help but said: "My dear wife, what time is it now, and you still haven''t left the stall? No more business?"


    Yesterday it was the Luo family and the Tian family who went to the stall, and today it was the Gu Damu family and the Gu Dagui family.


    Mr. Chen loves making money most. When she heard this, she hurriedly took Ms. Yan away, went home to prepare, had breakfast and went out to the stall.


    Gu Jinli did not follow him out of the stall. She helped her family with the morning chores. After breakfast, she took her hoe, dagger and sack with her and prepared to go into the mountains to find something called the Mountain God Mushroom.


    The mountain mushroom is delicious, but it contains a toxin that people of this era don''t know about. She specially prepared it for Lu Laosan.


    The Lu family has harmed them again and again. She is seeking death, so she must give Lu Laosan a big gift and let him taste the feeling of life being worse than death!

 Chapter 158: Looking for a living

    Chapter 158: Looking for a living


    Chapter 158 Looking for a living


    Today, the Luo family did not go out to sell their stalls. Luo Huiniang was at home. She saw Gu Jinli packing things from a distance and looked like he was going up the mountain. She immediately ran to her house and asked, "Xiaoyu, do you want to go up the mountain?"


    Without waiting for Gu Jinli to nod, he hurriedly said: "I''ll go too, I haven''t been in the mountains for a long time."


    She had gone into the mountains at the beginning of the month, and it had been more than half a month ago.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, you go back and tell your parents, we will set off in a quarter of an hour."


    "Okay." Luo Huiniang narrowed her eyes with a smile, ran back to tell her parents, took a hatchet, a sack, dry food and water, and ran to Gu Jinli''s house again.


    Gu Jinli was ready and standing in the yard waiting for her.


    "Just the two of you going into the mountain?" Mrs. Cui was not worried about the two girls going into the mountain, and advised: "Why don''t we forget it today, and wait until your elder brother or your father is free someday, and then I will take you and Huiniang." Go into the mountains.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mom, I have learned a few moves from Huiniang. Huiniang''s fists and kicks are not weak. We can protect ourselves. You don''t have to worry."


    Ever since she traveled through time and was reborn, she has continued to practice martial arts every day. She practiced the fighting skills of her previous life, and her moves were deadly. Although her current body is like that of a child and does not have the same strength as her previous life, it is not a problem to defeat a few minions.


    Ms. Cui still felt uneasy. After all, they were from a girl''s family. If something happened, it would be a lifetime disaster.


    "Aunt Dashan." Qin Sang was wearing a short jacket, carrying a sack and rope on his back, holding a machete, and taking Gu Dewang with him. He stood energetically at the gate of Gu Jinli''s house and said to Cui: "Brother Wang and I are going in. Chopping firewood in the mountains, let the little fish follow us into the mountains."


    Gu Dewang was carrying a pole on his shoulder, with two bundles of rope hanging on the pole, which were used to bundle firewood. He was still eating the candy he snatched from He San Laizi, and said vaguely: "Uncle Dashan Liang, oh, oh, we will protect Sister Xiaoyu."


    Luo Huiniang looked at Gu Dewang''s saliva and said with disgust: "Brother Wang, wipe your saliva, it''s too embarrassing."


    "Oh." Gu Dewang raised his hand and wiped some saliva with his sleeve, which made Luo Huiniang feel sick.


    When the third grandma saw her, she scolded Mrs. Chen and brought a piece of linen handkerchief to Brother Wang: "Take it and use it to wipe your mouth and blow your nose. Don''t use your hands again."


    Gu Dewang smiled and put away the veil: "I know, Third Grandma."


    Looking at Gu Dewang''s silly look, the third grandma shook her head helplessly, told Gu Jinli to say a few words to Luo Huiniang, then turned around and went back to the house to get busy.


    "Mother, we are leaving, pleasee back." Gu Jinli waved to Ms. Cui, took Luo Huiniang with her, and followed Qin Sang out of the yard, around to the path behind Qin''s house, and walked towards the mountain.


    I saw a young man wearing a ck shorts from a distance, it was Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng was still the same as before, not paying much attention to them. Even if there was such a big incident yesterday, it was Mr. Qin and Qin Sang who came forward. He knew about it and did note to help.


    The second brother went into the mountains to cut firewood. Qin Sang exined.


    The second brother didn''t like Xiaoyu and his family. He never helped grind beans and only went into the mountains to chop firewood. He could do this job by himself. It was very quiet and he didn''t have to deal with others.


    Although grandpa was dissatisfied with him being so unsociable, he didn''t say anything. Now grandpa is burning incense as long as his second brother stays in the south peacefully.


    Gu Jinli nodded and did not ask Qin Eng about anything. Qin Eng was too gloomy and had some life-threatening secrets. She didn''t want to risk exploring Qin Eng''s secrets.


    The group of people walked towards Dafeng Mountain. Qin Eng probably saw them and saw that they were going forward, so he walked to the shallow mountain on the left to avoid them.


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t care, and walked into the mountain while picking the delicacies in the mountain.


    It is now the end of February, and many wild vegetables have broken through the ground, and they have grown a lot. They dug all the way, and when they reached the mountains, everyone had a bundle of wild vegetables in their hands. Amaranthus amaranth, bracken, mntou, etc. Gu Jinli also dug up a lot of medicinal materials and nned to take them home and nt them.


    After they walked for an hour, Qin Sang said: "There are a lot of dead trees here, let''s cut them down here."


    When they go into the mountains to cut firewood, they usually cut down trees that are mostly eaten by insects. These trees are almost dead and are easier to cut down, and it is not a pity to cut them down.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli pointed to a forest on the right and said, "I''ll go there to find delicacies and see if I can catch pheasants or rabbits."


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded, already holding the machete to chop down a half-dead tree.


    Gu Dewang picked up fallen branches on the ground, trampled off the two-finger-wide branches, piled them together, and tied them up with ropes.


    Luo Huiniang has already run around, looking for food and rabbit nests in the mountains.


    Gu Jinli walked all the way to the forest on the right. Some time ago, she went into the mountains to look for spices, and she saw the mountain mushrooms that had just emerged in this forest. The mountain mushroom should be grown now, she can just dig it up.


    Gu Jinli walked for more than a quarter of an hour, scraping the ground with branches, and soon found the Mountain God Mushroom under a rotten leaf.


    The mountain mushroom is white, like a closed umbre, with a ring of dazzling red at the root. It is this ring of red that carries a toxin that targets men.


    The mountain mushroom is edible and tastes very delicious. Women will be fine if they eat it, but if a man has **** within twelve hours after eating it, it will kill him.


    In herst life, she was on a mission and went to a mountain vige. There was a man in the vige who suddenly died while doing errands with his wife. At first, everyone thought that the man was too excited and died immediately. Later I found out that it was not an ident, but eating mountain mushrooms, which caused Ma Feng''s sudden death.


    The one who gave him mountain mushrooms was his wife.


    She heard about this, and out of professional instinct, she went to pick a few fresh mountain mushrooms for experiments. Sure enough, she found that the fungi contained toxins that could induce windstorms.


    And if you don''t have modern instruments and equipment, you can''t detect this kind of toxin at all. Therefore, in ancient times, this mountain mushroom was a necessary medicine for poisoning and murder.


    Gu Jinli took out a small cloth bag and picked ten mountain mushrooms. He also picked some medicinal materials in the forest, then went out of the forest to help Qin Sang and others chop firewood.


    The four of us worked in the mountains for two hours, chopped ten bundles of firewood, hunted a few pheasants, and found a nest of eggs before heading home.


    Qin Sang was very strong, so he carried four bundles of firewood alone. The remaining six bundles of firewood were divided into three loads, one for each of Gu Jinli, Luo Huiniang and Gu Dewang.


    Gu Dewang was young, and his load of firewood was made of dead branches, weighing about thirty kilograms. He could carry it back by himself.


    The four of them walked around for more than an hour before leaving the mountain and reaching the path behind the house.


    Just as he was about to enter the path, a figure jumped out, it was He Sanshengzi.


    He Sanleizi came here to ask for a job. He informed Gu Jinli yesterday just to make a good sale.


    "Auntie, Brother Qin, Brother Wang, and girls from the Luo family, are you back from the mountains? Oh, you have dug so many wild vegetables and pheasants. You have gained a lot from this trip." He Sanleizi rubbed his hands. , keptplimenting, but they were not familiar with each other at all. The more heplimented, the more awkward the atmosphere became.


    Luo Huiniang knew that He San Leizi was a bastard. Seeing that he was blocking the way, she immediately shouted: "Get out of here, or my aunt will beat you up."

 Chapter 159: To sell oneself

    Chapter 159: To sell oneself


    Chapter 159: A contract of betrayal


    "I''ll give in, I''ll give in. It''s my fault for blocking the way of my aunts and grandmothers. They really deserve a beating." He Sanshengzi hurriedly got out of the way and pretended to p himself twice, but did not leave. He followed them and asked, "Auntie, have you allpleted the property deeds andnd deeds?"


    "Don''t ask questions knowingly." Gu Jinli stopped and turned to look at He Sanleizi behind him: "What on earth do you want to say? Say it quickly. If you keep stalling like this, I will let Brother Qin remove your arm again."


    He Sanleizi trembled in fright: "No, if I take it off again, I won''t be able to keep this arm."


    His arm was also in trouble. It was removed twice by Qin Sang, and it was really useless if he tried it again.


    He Sanleizi hesitated for a while, and when he saw that Gu Jinli was about to turn around and leave, he hurriedly said: "Auntie, I see that your family is very busy every day and is very short of manpower. I want toe and ask you for a job."


    He patted his skinny body and said, "You may not think I''m thin, but I''m in good health and can work very well. Just invite me to your family. I''m going to get married in a few days, and I need to have a job to support my family. The family still owes the n five taels and five hundred cash. If there is no work, let alone supporting the family, the annual debt will not be paid."


    Having to pay back one or two principal a year, plus one hundred cents in interest, is not a small amount for an idle person like him.


    Moreover, Chun Yue did not allow him to hang out with Lu Laosan anymore, saying that he should live an upright life to avoid having children in the future and the children would be criticized by others.


    After He San Leizi got a wife, he felt that it was not enough to hang around like this all the time, so he wanted to settle down and find a job, but it seemed that the only job that could take care of the family and make money was the Gu family''s tofu. He was alive, so he came to beg Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli looked at He San Laizi and smiled: "You are a bastard, if I invite you and you tamper with our family''s tofu, wouldn''t our family suffer a loss?"


    He San Laizi was anxious and said hurriedly: "Auntie, that was before. Now I won''t be a gangster anymore. As long as your family invites me, I will work honestly and not make any mistakes."


    "I believe you when you say it? Your reputation has been ruined a long time ago. Who knows whether what you say is true or false?" Gu Jinli still disagreed: "If our family hires people, it will be for those who are honest and responsible workers. It is impossible to hire A **** with a bad record."


    He Sanleizi was desperate when he heard this. After being stunned for a while, he suddenly knelt down to Gu Jinli and said, "Auntie, please, please treat me. If I can''t find a job, Chunyue will starve to death." of."


    He has been going to see Chun Yue often these past two days, and he is bing more and more fond of Chun Yue. For her, he would sacrifice half of his life to get this job.


    Gu Jinli saw He San Leizi kneeling down, but his heart did not loosen up at all. Although there was gold under the man''s knees, the knees of a **** like He San Leizi were worthless. He had to kneel on the knees of countless people throughout the year.


    However, she still asked He San Leizi a question: "Are you seeking a living for yourself, or for Mo Chunyue?"


    He Sanleizi said: "For Chunyue, I want her to live a good life!"


    Thest half of the sentence was shouted, which shook several people''s eardrums. Gu Dewang directly covered his ears andined: "Why are you shouting? We are not deaf, we can hear."


    Gu Jinli looked at He Sanshengzi and gave him a sentence: "If you want toe to my house to work, you have to sell yourself and sign a ten-year death contract. Not only you have to sell yourself, but Mo Chunyue also has to do it. After ten years, if you haven''t done anything, If you do evil things that harm our family, I will return the deed of betrayal to you."


    "What? You still need to sign a deed of sale? Even Chunyue has to sign it?" He Sanshengzi was shocked. He came to seek employment, not to sell himself.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If I don''t sign a deed of betrayal and I don''t hold the lives of you two in my hands, why should I ask you to do work?"


    He Sanleizi said: "I helped you several people yesterday. If I hadn''t reported the news to you, your family''s houses would have been plotted by Lu Laosan. Auntie, please do it for the sake of me informing you. Come on, please ask me to do some work, is that okay?"


    "No." Gu Jinli refused decisively: "If it weren''t for the fact that you tipped us off yesterday, do you think I would buy you and Mo Chunyue?"


    "The world is not good now, there are droughts and wars, and there are people fleeing famine everywhere. In Fucheng, one tael of silver can buy a person. Our family does not have enough manpower, but we can go to Fucheng to buy people. , no need to buy you."


    That''s why she relented because he informed her yesterday. Knowing that Gu Jinli would never let go, He Sanshengzi sat on the ground with a gloomy face.


    "If you and Mo Chunyue want to work in my house, you have to sign a deed of sale, which is limited to ten years." After Gu Jinli said this, he picked up the firewood, walked around He San Leizi, and continued to walk home.


    He Sanleizi shouted behind her: "Is it okay if I am the only one selling myself?"


    Gu Jinli still said the same thing: "No, Mo Chunyue must sell herself with you and sign a death contract!"


    What He San Leizi cares about most now is Mo Chunyue. If she doesn''t hold Mo Chunyue''s life and death in her hands, if He San Leizi takes the risk and takes other people''s money to cause harm to their family, where can she reason?


    Only when Mo Chunyue''s life and death are in his hands, He Sanlei will have any scruples.


    Gu Jinli and the others ignored He San Leizi and returned home quickly.


    After returning home, Gu Jinli put down the firewood, took a small cloth bag, went into the house where she and Gu Jinxiu were staying, took out the ten mountain mushrooms, wrapped them in linen, squeezed out the juice from the mountain mushrooms, and put them into a into a small bamboo tube, and then put a few drops of wine into the small bamboo tube.


    Wine can stimte the toxins in mountain mushrooms to the greatest extent.


    After finishing all this, Gu Jinli wrapped the ball of linen cloth and the dregs of the mountain **** mushroom inside in hay, took them to the kitchen, stuffed them into the stove and burned them.


    After burning, Gu Jinli saw that the water tank at home was almost out of water, so he picked up the bucket and said to Cui, "Mom, I''m going to fetch water."


    "Go ahead and pick up half the bucket. Don''t be greedy for more, or you''ll fall." Cui exined.


    "I know, Mom." Gu Jinli carried the bucket out of the yard, walked down for more than ten meters, and came to the old well. He was about to fill two buckets of water, and Qin Sang came.


    Qin Sang did not hesitate and asked straight to the point: "Xiaoyu, what did you go into the mountains to pick today? What are you going to do?"


    They were almost tricked yesterday. She went into the mountains today and picked some unknown mushrooms. There must be some connection between the two things.


    He added: "I have no intention of stopping you, I''m just afraid that something will happen to you."


    She is still young and a girl. Although she has some skills, she is not as good as him.


    "If you want to do anything, you can tell me and I will help you." Qin Sang promised.


    "You actually discovered it." Gu Jinli smiled: "In that case,e and help me tonight."


    She looked around and saw that there was no one around, so she whispered her n to Qin Sang.


    After hearing what she said, Qin Sang''s face turned red... This, this, how could shee up with such an idea?

 Chapter 160: Breaking into the Lu family at night

    Chapter 160: Breaking into the Lu family at night


    Chapter 160 Breaking into Lus house at night


    Qin Sang''s birthday is in the hot summer of June. Speaking of which, he will turn fifteen in more than three months. He has never experienced certain things. When he heard Gu Jinli''s n, he couldn''t help but blush.


    Qin Sang quickly adjusted, coughed slightly, looked up at Gu Jinli and said, "Your n is good. It can not only teach Lu Laosan a lesson and avenge our family, but also break an arm of the Lu family. It is an excellent n." Method."


    but


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get something for you." Qin Sang said, and ran home quickly. After a while, he turned back and handed a piece of yellow paper to Gu Jinli: "This is the topographic map of the Lu family. Please take care of yourself." Take a look and note the location of the house above clearly."


    This topographic drawing shows all the rooms and corridors in the entire Lu family mansion. There are also small characters written on the drawing. The rooms on it are clearly marked, and they are clear at a nce.


    Qin Sang pointed to the right side of the topographic map and said: "The first courtyard on the right is the residence of Lu Laosan and his wife, but he dislikes the Wu family. He only spends the night in the Wu family''s house on the first, tenth and twentieth day of every month. , usually sleeps in the study room in the front yard."


    Lu Laosan''s current wife is not his first wife, but a remarried widow. She looks very ordinary, but she is the daughter of Zou County Cheng''s aunt. In order to curry favor with Zou County Cheng''s aunt, Aunt Lu asked Lu Laosan to divorce his first wife. Wife, married to the widowed Wu.


    Although Lu Laosan married Mrs. Wu, he hated her very much. If he hadn''t been afraid of offending Zou Xiancheng, he would never have entered Mrs. Wu''s house.


    These things were heard by Qin Sang from his servants when he visited the Lu family at night.


    "This is the study room. Just remember this ce." Qin Sang said.


    Gu Jinli was pleasantly surprised when he saw this topographic map. He looked around and saw no one before asking: "Brother Qin, when did you draw this topographic map? Have you ever been to the Lu family?"


    Having never been to the Lu familys base, its impossible to draw such a clear picture.


    Qin Sang nodded: "On the nights when Lu Laosan came to grab the tofu recipe, and Jiang County Lieutenant took the father and son to the county government office, I went to the Lu family to see them."


    Due to his family connections, he learned the skills of a scout when he was very young. He knows himself and his enemy, and can survive a hundred battles. Since the Lu family has already broken up with them, he should go to the Lu family and find out everything about the Lu family.


    Gu Jinli put away the topographic map and put it away: "Okay, I will take the time to memorize the topographic map after I go back. After everyone goes to bed tonight, we will gather behind your house and take advantage of the Lu family being disturbed by Lu Dezhu''s incident. , lets do this.


    Okay. Qin Sang nodded.


    Seeing that he agreed, Gu Jinli told him the n in detail, then picked up the bucket and walked home.


    That night, after everyone in the family was asleep, Gu Jinli sat up, got dressed, found two linen bags, took out two holes in the linen bags, put them over his head, covered his face, and turned around to go out. The door of the house came to the back of Qin''s house.


    Qin Sang was already waiting for her. After the two met, Gu Jinli handed him another sack. "Put it on to cover your face."


    Qin Sang took the sack and put it over his head, and said, "Mrs. Qian who is guarding the back door is a drunkard. She drinks a bowl every night before midnight. It is already midnight, so she should be drunk."


    Mr. Qian''s drinking capacity is very average, and she will be very drunk after drinking a bowl every night.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I remember."


    Although she can use poison to stun the servants of the Lu family, if she does so, it will leave traces. The Lu family will follow this trace to investigate the matter, and it is very likely that her family will be found. So she had to do things tonight without anyone noticing.


    The two of them sneaked towards the Lu family''s mansion in the dark.


    The Lu family is also a picky person. When they entered the mansion, they were not even willing to light antern under the eaves of the main door. Qin Sang had been to the Lu family mansion several times in order to draw pictures. He had already figured out the Lu family mansion clearly, and soon took Gu Jinli to the back door.


    As soon as I arrived at the back door, I heard a purring sound.


    It was thedy guarding the door, she was drunk and fell asleep.


    Qin Sang took out a rope with an iron hook and threw it into Lu''s house. He turned over and went in first. After making sure that no one was there, he opened the door for Gu Jinli.


    The two of them entered Lu''s house smoothly and walked through a small passage at the back door to the front yard.


    The front yard of the Lu family is different from the backyard. The backyard is very quiet and dark, but there are several rooms with lights on in the front yard, especially the study on the right, where bursts of singing sounds can be heard. There are also men whough and talk dirty.


    Listen to the voice, it is Lu Laosan.


    Lu Laosan said: "Second brother, don''t keep a straight face. We can''t me Lu Dezhu for what happened. In a few days, when the county magistrate''s anger subsides, you can return to the county and continue to open a shop and do business." "


    Come on,e on, while you are at home now, have a good time. This Mian''er was brought in by the eldest daughter-inw Shuan just a few days ago. Not only can she sing the ditty beautifully, her figure is also very soft, and she is still a baby..."


    Qin Sang had a good ear and heard Lu Laosan''s words clearly. His whole face turned red again, his head was lowered, and he did not dare to look at Gu Jinli.


    Although Gu Jinli had never been in love in his previous life, he had watched a lot of short movies, and everyone who needed to know knew that he had no feelings at all about what Lu Laosan said.


    She followed Qin Sang and hid under some banana trees not far from the study, waiting for the opportunity.


    The sound in the room continued, and while it was busy, Widow Qiu came with a food box.


    She heard the voices in the study and cursed angrily in a low voice: "You little bitch, you know how to rob men at a young age. I can''t hold you to death!"


    After saying this, he waved to a boy outside the study door and motioned for him toe over.


    The boy recognized her, saw her waving, and came over.


    Widow Qiu couldn''t wait to ask: "Xiaowuzi, what happened to what I told you during the day? Have you done it?"


    Lu Lao Er and Lu Lao San despised her for being old and coveted the young girl. Instead of keeping herpany tonight, they found a new maid named Mian''er.


    Bah!


    Huan Mian''er, what''s your name? It sounds like she is not the daughter of a serious family.


    He Shanwa was sentenced to exile, and Widow Qiu lost her son. She was nning how to serve the Lu brothers a few more times so that she could conceive a child and make herself secure for the rest of her life. However, she suddenly found someone in the middle of the road. Naturally, I hate Mian''er so much.


    She heard from Shuan''s wife that Lu Laosan would dislike her because she was hiring a new maid tonight, so she bribed Xiao Wuzi and asked Xiao Wuzi to give Mian''erxatives.


    If that Mian''er couldn''t help but pull off while serving Lu Lao Er and Lu Lao San, Lu Lao Er and Lu Lao San would definitely not let her serve her again, or they would beat her up, and then Pull it and sell it.

 Chapter 161: Something happened to Lu Laosan

    Chapter 161: Something happened to Lu Laosan


    Chapter 161 Something happened to Lu Laosan


    Widow Qiu was standing at the door of the study, about ten meters away from the study. She spoke in a low voice. There was singing in the study, so she was not worried about being heard by the second and third children.


    Xiaowuzi nced at the door of the study and saw that there was amotion inside. He felt relieved and replied in a low voice: "Of course I did it. Don''t worry, Aunt Qiu. It won''t be long before that Mian''er loses herposure and is beaten by the second master." Third Master, drive away."


    Widow Qiu felt relieved after hearing this, but when she heard Xiaowuzi calling her Aunt Qiu, she felt angry again. She red at him and scolded him softly: "Xiaowuzi, what are you talking about? What auntie, I''m so old Really? Call me sister."


    Xiao Wuzi was so angry at her that he had goosebumps all over his body, but he still smiled and said, "I''m just a kid, please forgive me, Sister Qiu."


    He then said: "After the girl is dragged out, you can go in and serve her. You will definitely get a man tonight. From now on, you can marry into the Lu family and be your aunt based on the wealth of your mother and son."


    Widow Qiu dreamed of marrying into the Lu family and bing her aunt, but the Lu family brothers were indifferent. They bullied her, despised her for being a widow, said she was unlucky, and were unwilling to take her as a concubine.


    However, the Lu family values men. If she can give birth to a son for the Lu family, then marrying into the Lu family as a concubine will be a good thing.


    "Xiao Wuzi, you are really good at talking." Widow Qiu covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll just wait for you. When the matter ispleted, I will give you another tael of silver."


    Today she asked Xiao Wuzi to help her harm Mian''er, which cost her a couple of cents, and her flesh ached very much. But if things were done, she would be willing to spend another one tael.


    Little Wuzi was very happy: "Thank you first, Sister Qiu."


    As soon as he finished speaking, an angry voice came from the study: "Stinky girl, you are looking for death. It is your blessing to have you serve our two brothers. How dare you vomit! Why do you dislike us two brothers?!"


    Mian''er endured the nausea and abdominal cramps, and said sadly: "ve, I don''t dare... I may have a bad stomach. Now, now..."


    Before she could finish her words, her stomach felt turbulent, followed by a stench...


    Woooooooooo Mianer was so embarrassed that she cried out in pain.


    Lu Laosan was furious and kicked Mian''er angrily: "Damn it, you dare to do it, you''re in bad luck, you bitch!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Lu Laosan was so angry that he kicked Mian''er hard with his feet.


    Mian''er screamed and begged for mercy: "Third Master, have mercy on me, Third Master, have mercy on me, I didn''t do it on purpose... vomit!" He vomited all over the floor again.


    boom-


    The door to the study room was opened, and Lu Laoer rushed out, turned to the study and cursed: "Lao San, is this the sweetheart you found? It''s so disgusting, you can keep it for yourself."


    After speaking, leave directly.


    Widow Qiu stood at the gate of the courtyard, wanting to catch up with him, but thinking that Lu Lao Er was mostly in the county town, she might as well continue to pick on Lu Lao San, so she did not catch up with him.


    Lu Laoer was so angry that he didn''t pay any attention to Widow Qiu and angrily returned to the backyard.


    "Little Fifth Son, get in here and drag this **** out for me. You will sell it to me at the Hongfang Building in the county tomorrow!" Lu Laosan jumped up in anger and rushed out of the study in disheveled clothes. Wuzi shouted.


    "Hey, little one,e here." Xiao Wuzi rushed into the study. After seeing the mess in the study, he was so sick that he almost vomited, but he still held Mian''er and dragged her out of the study.


    Widow Qiu saw Lu Laosaning out, and hurriedly put down the food box to greet him: "Third Master, calm down, little girl is ignorant, you''d better let me take care of you."


    Youre just waiting for me, get out of here, Im not in the mood right now. Lu Laosan ignored Widow Qiu and left directly.


    Widow Qiu was afraid that Lu Laosan had run away and her n tonight would fail, so she hurriedly followed Lu Laosan all the way. She saw that he did not leave home or go to Wu''s yard, but entered the guest room in the front yard. , immediately turned around happily, walked to the study yard, picked up her food box, and prepared to have a few drinks with Lu Laosan to get things done.


    Little Wuzi dragged Mian''er out of the yard, and soon he was out of the yard. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli saw the right moment and ran out in a hurry. While Qin Sang watched, Gu Jinli poured the mountain mushroom juice from the bamboo tube into the wine pot and the meat and vegetables in the food box.


    After doing all this, Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang, and the two of them hid under the banana trees.


    After a while, Widow Qiu returned to the yard of the study, carried the food box, and walked happily to the guest room in the front yard.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were worried about something happening on the way, so they followed quietly. When they saw Widow Qiu entering the guest room, she was scolded by Lu Laosan. After the two started drinking and joking, they left the Lu family mansion with confidence.


    Before dawn the next day, chaos broke out in the Lu family mansion.


    "ah-!"


    In the guest room in the front yard, Widow Qiu screamed miserably, rolled down from Lu Laosan, huddled under the table, and looked at Lu Laosan with horror.


    At this time, Mr. Lu was foaming at the mouth, twitching all over, his face was pale, and he looked like he was about to die.


    Xiao Wuzi was one of Lu Laosan''s two personal servants. After dragging Mian''er to the woodshed and locking him up, he came to the front yard to guard outside the guest room. He was taking a nap when he suddenly heard Widow Qiu''s scream. , suddenly excited, rushed into the house, saw Lu Laosan''s appearance, and shouted in fright: "Someone ising, someone ising quickly, the third master is going to die!"


    Everyone in the Lu family mansion was awakened. Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu hurried over. Seeing Mr. Lu''s appearance, Mr. Lu fainted on the spot.


    Dad, Dad, hold on. Lu Lao Er quickly hugged Mr. Lu and pinched his philtrum until it almost bled. Mr. Lu took a deep breath and woke up.


    "Lao San... Lao San... hurry up and call the doctor!" Mr. Lu shouted with difficulty and then passed over.


    Dad, dad, please wake up. Lu Laoer shook Mr. Lu and shouted at the servants who were in a state of confusion: What the **** are you doing in a daze? Why dont you call a doctor!


    It took a room full of servants to react. Some rushed out of the house, set up a car and went to the town to ask for a doctor; some held down Lu Laosan to prevent him from continuing to twitch.


    "Shitou, please open Third Master''s mouth quickly. Third Master has bitten his tongue." Xiao Wuzi said to a boy next to him, and the two of them opened Lu Laosan''s mouth with all their strength, so that Lu Laosan could not let go. He bit his tongue off, but it was already bitten and blood poured out of his mouth.


    Hurry up and get some water to wipe yourself down, Third Grandpa.


    "Bring a new quilt to cover the third master..."


    The guest room was in a mess, with servantsing in and out and doing a lot of work.


    Widow Qiu was dazed at first, but she finally woke up. She wanted to take advantage of the Lu family''s attention, wrap herself in a quilt and run away, but she was caught by Xiao Wuzi: "Smelly bitch, it was you who killed the third master, you still want to run away."


    He is the third master''s personal servant. Something happened to the third master. If he wants to survive, he has to me everything on Widow Qiu.


    Widow Qiu turned pale and said, "I don''t, Third Master. Third Master, it''s just a matter of time and it''s none of my business."


    bang!


    Lu Laoer pinched Widow Qiu''s neck and pped her twice: "Without you, how could the third child be so angry right away? You bitch, if the third child had been good or bad, you wouldn''t have survived."


    "Come here, put this **** in the firewood shed. Before the third child wakes up, give me three meals a day." Lu Laoer threw Widow Qiu to the ground, stepped on her, and ran away again. Take care of the unconscious Mr. Lu.

 Chapter 162: paralyzed

    Chapter 162: paralyzed


    Chapter 162 Paralysis


    "Yes, Second Master." Two servants of the Lu family responded and immediately grabbed Widow Qiu.


    Widow Qiu was shocked and frightened. She wanted to beg for mercy, but her servants covered her mouth, dragged her out of the guest room, and locked her in the woodshed.


    Dafeng Vige is some distance from the town. Even if the Lu family used a mule cart, it was already an hourter when they invited the doctor back.


    Xuanhufang did not take over the Lu familys business. The Lu family hired Dr. Zheng from the Xinglin Pavilion in the town.


    Doctor Zhengs medical skills were good. He gave Lu Laosan acupuncture for half an hour and finally saved Lu Laosans life. However, My life was saved, but Mr. Lu will have to stay in bed from now on.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Lao Er asked anxiously: "What does it mean that the thirdo will have to stay in bed from now on?"


    Doctor Zheng said: "The third master ispletely paralyzed."


    "I''m paralyzed!" Lu Lao Er knew that Lu Lao San was not okay, but when he heard that Lu Lao San was really paralyzed, he couldn''t ept it for a while. He grabbed Dr. Zheng''s clothes and said, "Quickly think of a way to save Lao San. .


    The third child is only in his thirties and has half a lifetime to live. What if he bes paralyzed like this?


    And his father has always loved the third child the most. If he wakes up and finds out that the third child is paralyzed, he will be furious to death.


    Doctor Zheng looked at Mr. Lu''s tearful eyes and knew that the Lu family was overbearing. He was afraid that if he offended the Lu family, he would end up eating too much and walked around, so he said: "Second Master, don''t worry, you can go to the county and ask Doctor Zhou toe back for diagnosis and treatment. Zhou The doctor''s father is the apprentice of the imperial doctor, and if Dr. Zhou takes action, the third master may be able to get better."


    "Go...go to the county seat to find your sister...ask her to bring Dr. Zhou back to treat your third brother...go quickly!" Mr. Lu had just been revived by the medicine boy brought by Dr. Zheng. He heard these words as soon as he woke up, He almost fainted again, but the medicine boy gave him a sniff of the medicine in thei pot, and he got a jolt, came over, and said these words to Lu Laoer.


    Dad, youre awake. Lu Laoer hurried over to see Mr. Lu: Dont worry, Ill send someone to the county town to find my little sister and ask her to ask Dr. Zhou toe and treat Lao San.


    As he said that, he turned around and shouted at the door: "Shuan Da, Shuan Da, hurry up and drive to the county seat. Let my aunt go and ask for Dr. Zhou. Go quickly!"


    Due to the incident involving Lu Lao San, all the servants of the Lu family were waiting in the courtyard of the guest room. Shuan Da was also there. When he heard what Lu Lao Er said, he hurriedly responded: "Hey, the little one will go right away."


    Shuan Da personally drove to the county seat, went to Aunt Lu, told Aunt Lu about Lu Laosan''s affairs, and relied on Aunt Lu''s connections to invite Dr. Zhou.


    But after seeing Lu Laosan''s condition, Dr. Zhou was at a loss. What he said was simr to Dr. Zheng''s: "It''s a blessing to be able to save your life."


    When Mr. Lu heard this, he stooped and trembled. He wanted to ask questions but couldn''t even speak. It was Mr. Lu who asked: "Doctor Zhou, is there really no other way? The third child can''t Paralyzed."


    Doctor Zhou shook his head: "The third master ispletely paralyzed now. The best I can do with my medical skills is to make him speak. If you want him to get better, you have to go to the capital to find an imperial doctor."


    Royal doctor?


    How can the Lu family be invited?


    Dr. Zheng breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Dr. Zhou said. Even Dr. Zhou said this, so the Lu family couldn''t me him. When Mr. Lu heard that Lu Laosan waspletely paralyzed, he was so angry that he fainted again. He fainted three times that day. If Dr. Zhou hadn''t been there, he would have definitely suffered a stroke.


    Doctor Zhou rushed to treat Mr. Lu again.


    Mrs. Wu, who was guarding the corridor, heard that Lu Laosan waspletely paralyzed, and she cried bitterly: "Why is my life so miserable? I don''t even have a son, and a man is paralyzed. How can I survive the rest of my life?!"


    Mrs. Wu became a widow before she was pregnant. After marrying Lu Laosan, although she became pregnant, she gave birth to two daughters and not even a son. Now that Lu Laosan is paralyzed and has be a disabled person, if she wants to When the son takes care of himself and dies, he has to reconcile and remarry.


    Mrs. Wu stood on the porch and cried bitterly for a while, then scolded Lu Laosan: "You deserve it! Now that you are paralyzed, the old widow is still jumping around."


    After scolding Lu Laosan, he turned to Mr. Lu in the room and said: "Old man, it''s your son''s fault for this. It''s your son who''s sorry for me. You''d better give me an exnation, otherwise don''t me me for going back to my parents'' house to find someone! I really think we are Is there no one left in the Wu family? My mother is not dead yet, and my eldest cousin is still an official. If your son drags me down like this and doesnt give our Wu family an exnation, I will leave with Li and my dowry!"


    Mrs. Wu had had enough of Lu Laosan, and she originally wanted to endure it and wait until her son was born, but Lu Laosan was a gued bitch, and her son became paralyzed before she was even born. He was a paralytic. Why is she still guarding him?


    Mrs. Wu put down her harsh words, left the guest room courtyard with her maid, went directly back to the house, packed her things, and returned to her parents'' home with her two daughters.


    Mr. Lu asked Mr. Lu to stop him, but he didnt stop him. Mrs. Wu spat at Lu Laoer and drove away in a mule cart.


    The affairs of the Lu family have been turbulent all day long. The vigers of Dafeng Vige were awakened by various sounds from the Lu family mansion before dawn, and then they watched themotion all day long. It was already evening. After seeing Mrs. Wu returning to her parents'' home with her child, the vigers gathered at the big millstone in the vige started talking again.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, the Lu family is probably going to lose this time. The Wu family is the cousin of the county magistrate, and I am the county magistrate''s biological aunt. If the Wu family goes back to her parents'' home to file aint, how can the Lu family survive?"


    Lu Laosan deserves it.


    Is it really paralyzed? Isnt it said that it can be cured?


    "Who did you listen to? Does Dr. Zhou in the county know? Dr. Zhou''s father is the apprentice of the imperial doctor, and Dr. Zhou is the apprentice of the imperial doctor. Even the apprentice of the imperial doctor said that it cannot be cured, but he will be paralyzed for the rest of his life. .


    The vigers of Dafeng Vige gathered around the big millstone and gossiped about the Lu family for a whole day, and they didnt disperse until dark.


    In the evening, when several families went to Gu Jinli''s house to count money and divide it, they also talked about Lu Laosan''s paralysis. Mrs. Chen was so happy that she put her finger on her waist and said that Lu Laosan deserved it.


    I heard that Lus third daughter-inw had returned to her parents home, and she even said harsh words, saying that she would not let go of the Lu family. This Lu family is the result of their own misfortune, and they havemitted suicide on their own.


    There is also Widow Qiu. I heard that the Lu family forcibly pressed her fingerprints and signed a deed of betrayal. Now she was sent to Hongfang Building in the county town overnight..."


    "My noble wife, shut up." Mrs. Chen was talking happily when she was interrupted by the third mistress. "What''s Hongfang Tower? Is that a ce where I can talk in front of my children?"


    Ms. Chen chuckled and closed her mouth, but she felt very happy in her heart. Today, she heard the women in the vige gossip about the Lu family''s day. After Mrs. Wu returned to her parents'' home with her children, Widow Qiu was forced to sign a deed of sale. As soon as she signed the deed of sale, she was taken away by the servants of the Lu family. In the county town, I was sold to Hongfang Building to pick up guests, and my life was over.

 Chapter 163: Lose money

    Chapter 163: Lose money


    Chapter 163: Losing Money


    Ms. Chen was so happy today that after being scolded by the third grandma, she couldn''t help but said: "If the Lu family is unlucky, it can no longer harm our family. We can feel a lot more rxed."


    God is really opening his eyes. He used this to deal with Lu Laosan and let him be arrogant again. You are arrogant. If you have the guts, stand up and show your arrogance. You paralyzed man will never stand up and harm others again in this life!


    Ms. Chen mocked Lu Laosan for talking to the Lu family, and then happily took the money and went home.


    Things in the Lu family had been troubled for a while. Dr. Zhou stayed at the Lu family for three days and gave Lu Laosan three days of injection of silver needles, infusion of medicine and massage, before he was able to revive Lu Laosan.


    After waking up, Lu Laosans eyes were crooked and his mouth was nted. He could not speak and could only make ahhhh sounds.


    Lu Laosan was so frightened when he saw that he could not speak. When he found out that he was paralyzed, he fainted. When he woke up again, his condition was worse than before.


    Dr. Zhou said: "You can''t faint again. If you faint again, I can''t guarantee that you can wake up again."


    When Lu Laosan heard this, he opened his eyes and looked at Dr. Zhou, crying and screaming, wanting to ask Dr. Zhou if he could get better?


    Dr. Zhou told him what he said to Lu Lao Er again. After Lu Lao San heard this, he rolled his eyes, but at least he managed to hold on without fainting.


    Lu Laosan regretted his mistake. Thinking of Widow Qiu, he wanted to chop her into pieces with a knife. After hearing that Widow Qiu had been sold to Hongfang House, the hatred in her heart finally disappeared.


    The Wu family and Zou Xiancheng already knew that Lu Laosan had an affair with Widow Qiu and immediately fell into paralysis.


    Wu''s mother was furious when she heard about this. She rushed to Zou County Cheng''s house the next day, cried and made a fuss, and asked Zou County Cheng to make the decision for her daughter.


    The Wu family''s mother was the daughter of Zou Xian Cheng''s grandfather. She was a few years younger than Zou Xian Cheng. She had been pampered since she was a child and was so fierce that Zou Xian Cheng couldn''t resist her and could only agree to her revenge for the Wu family.


    Zou Xiancheng has been gnashing his teeth in hatred towards the Lu family recently. Lu Dezhu''s affairs were not handled well, and now such a scandal has happened. If Lu Laosan hadn''t been paralyzed, he would have had someone do it to Lu Laosan.


    In order to teach the Lu family a lesson, Zou Xiancheng sent his master to the Lu family the day after Lu Laosan woke up, and gave Lu Laosan a letter of divorce and a copy of thepensation that the Lu family wanted to pay to the Wu family. Book.


    It''s okay to say that Heli is not a good thing. Anyway, it is women who are gossiping about Heli, and men are not at a disadvantage. But thatpensation letter cost the Lu family half their lives.


    Mr. Lu jumped up and cursed while holding thepensation document: "We willpensate the Wu family for 60 acres ofnd, 30 acres of paddy fields, and two shops. We will also give Sister Yi and Sister Shu 50 taels of silver every year. Fifty taels of silver every year." Money, Sister Yi and Sister Shu are so exhausted that they can''t even eat fifty taels of silver in a year. The Wu family is clearly ckmailing people."


    Master Shao sat on the main seat in the main room, took a sip of tea, and said, "Mr. Lu, this has nothing to do with the Wu family, it is the wish of the county magistrate."


    The Lu family has been doing bad things recently, which has caused a lot of trouble to Zou Xiancheng. Zou Xiancheng wanted to use Wu''s incident to teach the Lu family a lesson.


    Today, no one from the Wu family came to send He Li Shu and ask forpensation. The county magistrate only sent him and ten nursing staff from the Zou Mansion, obviously to take control of the Lu family. If the Lu family dares not to do what is written in thepensation document, these ten nursing homes will destroy the Lu family.


    Boss Lu also came back today. When he heard Master Shao''s words, he hurriedly said with a smile: "Brother Shao, calm down. My father is a countryman. He doesn''t understand any rules and is used to saving his life. When I heard Sister Yi Er, Sister Shu spends fifty taels of silver a year, and he feels sorry for her, fearing that the two children will develop a habit of waste."


    Mr. Lu is not a fool. After hearing Master Shao''s words, he knew that what happened today was that Zou County Cheng wanted to deliberately embarrass their family. At this time, he nodded quickly and agreed: "What the boss said is that I am just afraid that the two children will be raised with money and wasted." The troublees."


    Master Shao put down his tea cup, looked at Mr. Lu and said, "Mr. Lu, let''s not talk about these useless things. I advise you that money is a dead thing, and it cane back again. If you don''t pay thispensation, then go there But I dont know what it is.


    Master Shao smiled and said one thing to Mr. Lu: "The county magistrate gave birth to a new aunt yesterday. She is the daughter of a schr. Shees from a schr''s family and has a higher status than a peasant girl in the countryside. She is suspected to be pregnant, although Nowadays, the doctor has not confirmed the diagnosis yet, but the county magistrate is extremely happy."


    So if the Lu family is smart, they should know that Zou Xiancheng no longer likes Aunt Lu as much as before. If it were not for the sake of the third young master and the fifth miss, the Lu family might have been dealt with by the county prime minister. When Mr. Lu heard this, he fell down on his chair, his hands trembling, and his face was as pale as paper.


    Zou County Prime Minister raised his new aunt, and she is still pregnant!


    Then, what to do with his plum blossoms? Has hepletely fallen out of favor?


    If Meihua falls out of favor, wont the Lu family be doomed?


    Master Shao looked at Mr. Lu''s appearance and said, "Although Aunt Lu has fallen out of favor, the third young master and the fifth youngdy are still there. With them here, the Lu family will not fall down in a short time."


    "However." Master Shao pointed to thepensation note and said, "If you are reluctant to part with this dead thing and insist on it with the county magistrate, it is hard to say whether the Lu family will fall early."


    As soon as Mr. Shao finished speaking, Mr. Lu lost all his strength and said tremblingly: "I will apologize, our Lu family will apologize."


    When Lu Lao Er heard this, he instinctively took a few steps forward, moved his mouth, and wanted to say something to stop him, but Lu Lao Er held him back and couldn''t.


    Mr. Lu''s heart is bleeding. The Lu family has been saving for twenty years before they saved 200 acres ofnd, 100 acres of paddy fields, and four shops. Now less than half of it has been lost in the blink of an eye. But Lu Laoer knew that Zou Xiancheng could not offend him, so he could only ept his fate.


    Master Shao saw Lu Laoer''s appearance and said with a smile: "The Lu family''s wealth was all obtained by relying on the name of the county prime minister. Now it is appropriate to return it to the county prime minister''s family."


    His words made Lu Laoer''s face turn pale and he didn''t dare to look like he was in pain anymore.


    Master Shao was satisfied, and took out a box of ink pads and handed it to Mr. Lu: "Old man, please press your fingerprints."


    Mr. Lu was in tears and pressed his fingerprints tremblingly.


    Master Shao didn''t stay long. He epted thepensation letter and asked the nurse to go to Wu''s yard to remove the dowry, and then left the Lu family.


    As soon as Master Shao left, Mr. Lu slumped on the ground, pping his thighs and crying: "Oh my God, are you marrying a wife? This is a wife who will destroy your family. My Lu family has worked hard for twenty years, and the younger half of The family wealth is just gone!


    Mr. Lu was crying and fussing, but the Lu family deserved nothing less from the Wu family.


    When Lu Boss heard the cry of Mr. Lu, he was very worried. He hurriedly told Lu Lao Er: "Second brother, you can watch our father at home. I have to go back to the county. If I don''t go back, our family''s status in Zou Mansion will still be lost." I dont know how far it will fall.


    After saying that, he immediately trotted out of the main room, then suddenly turned back and said to Lu Laoer: "Qin Gu, Luotian and his family, don''t move for now. If you want to move, you must kill them all at once, otherwise our family will suffer!" "


    It is said that it is a bad family. His family will be more and more unlucky, all because of the Qin Gu Luotian family. If they had not snatched the tofu recipe, the Lu family would not have declined.


    Although Lu Laoer was not happy, he knew that the Lu family was seriously injured now and could no longer cause trouble. He nodded and said: "Brother, we understand. You should leave quickly. If you wait any longer, you will not be able to catch up with Master Shao." Master Shao is Zou. The celebrity in front of the county magistrate had to fawn over him.


    Hearing this, Boss Lu did not dare to dy any more and left in a hurry with one of his servants.

 Chapter 164: monthly account

    Chapter 164: monthly ount


    Chapter 164 Monthly ounts


    Finally caught up with Master Shao, but Boss Lu lost his smile all the way.


    Master Shao did not embarrass him, but kindly reminded him: "The county magistrate still thinks of you, the Lu family. Do your work well for the county magistrate. As long as you obey and get things done, it is not difficult to go further."


    After receiving these words, Mr. Lu finally let go of his worries.


    However, due to the paralysis of Lu Laosan and the reconciliation with the Wu family, the Lu family is no longer what it used to be. They can no longer live a squandering life and can only reduce their expenses.


    After Lu Laoer calcted the family''s savings, he sold most of the Lu family''s servants the next day. The Lu family''s mansion in the vige originally had twenty servants, but now only six are left, and two mule carts are also used. Sold one.


    Although the Lu family sells their servants and mule carts quietly after dark, the vigers in Dafeng Vige have been keeping an eye on the Lu family for the past few days. The Lu family drags their servants into the county town on mule carts at night to sell them. People in the vige knew about it the next day.


    The vigers gathered together again to gossip about the Lu family, but this was not over yet. Rumors arose in the vige that the Lu family had offended Zou Xian Cheng, and that Zou Xian Cheng was going to kill the Lu family. Soon, the Lu family would be arrested and sentenced, and those who had helped the Lu family do evil things should not be thought of. If you escape, everyone will be arrested and imprisoned!


    The Lu family has been running rampant in the countryside for twenty years and has done countless evil things. Many members of the Lu family have helped the Lu family do evil things. After hearing these rumors, they were all frightened. Lu, who originally fawned over Mr. Lu''s family, The family members all stay away from the Lu family and sever ties with the Lu family, for fear that they will be dragged down by Mr. Lu''s family.


    The prestige of Mr. Lu''s family in the vige suddenly fell to the bottom. Many people from other viges who had been bullied by the Lu family knew that the Lu family had failed. They came to the Lu family''s mansion in the dark and threw excrement at the front door of the Lu family. For several days, the front door of the Lu family smelled stinky.


    Mr. Lu was very angry and wanted to catch those who threw shit, but where could he catch them? Nowadays, his family is missing most of the servants, there is not enough manpower, and those who throw excremente secretly at night, and run away after throwing excrement, you have no idea who they are.


    Because of this series of events, the gossip about the Lu family never stopped in the vige.


    When Gu Jinli and Qin Sang heard these gossips, their expressions were as usual. No one knew that it was the two of them who were responsible for Lu Laosan''s paralysis.


    At the end of the month, Gu Jinli and his family stopped work in the afternoon and gathered together to make monthly ounts.


    Gu Jinan calctes the ounts of several households every day, so the monthly ounts are not difficult to calcte. It only took him half an hour to calcte the monthly ounts.


    He reported his monthly ounts to several families: "We started doing tofu business on the Lantern Festival. During this period, due to other matters, we did not go out every day. We have only been doing business for forty days. Before February 19th , we only did business in the town, and did not sellrge quantities of tofu to Liang Zhuzi and others. During this period, the average daily profit was seven taels."


    When they first started the tofu business, they could only earn about five taels a day. Later, the business got better and better, and they could earn upwards of ten taels a day. But on average, they could earn about seven taels a day.


    We have been selling tofu for Liang Zhuzi and the others since February 19th. Today has been exactly eleven days, and we can earn an average of twelve taels a day.


    "In these forty days, our family has earned a total of four hundred and twelve taels of silver."


    "Four hundred and twelve taels!" Chen shouted excitedly when he heard this number, and almost fainted with excitement: "This, so much, is it a pure profit? An Geer, is this a pure profit?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "It''s pure profit. Costs have been deducted. These four hundred and twelve taels are the money that our families can share." "Oh, it''s so much money. I can''t do it anymore. I have to slow down first." Mrs. Chen sat down with her hands on her heart, looking like she was about to pass out.


    Mrs. Chu sighed with emotion: "This tofu, which only sells for five cents, is actually worth so much."


    She used to live with Luo''s father in the county, and she also saw big money. The **** agency where Luo''s father worked could earn hundreds of taels of silver for a long **** trip, but that was money earned with one''s life, and one didn''t know whether he woulde back alive. But now she can make so much money by running a stall safely and selling some snacks. Mrs. Chu is shocked.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "No, if you sell this portion, you can still make a lot of money after more than a month."


    Lao Yan had a bad voice and was so excited that he could not speak. Hearing what the third grandma said, he could only nod in agreement.


    Gu Dafu also nodded and said: "What San Auntie said is that if we were working hard in our hometown, we would never make so much money in our lifetime. Now we have made it in more than a month."


    His father is the vige chief, and his family is considered the richest family in the vige. However, when he was fleeing famine, his father sold half of thend, and added the family''s life savings to only get three hundred taels of silver. This four hundred taels of silver is really unthinkable.


    Lao Qin was also surprised when he heard this number. He has seen tens of thousands of taels of silver, but he alsoes from a poor family and knows how difficult it is for farmers to make money. Now their family can earn more than 400 taels in just over a month, which is really amazing. .


    After the families were shocked, Gu Jinan added: "Each uncle and aunt''s family will get 10% of the money. Each family can get forty-one, two, or two hundred coins. Do you think your family will get this amount?"


    They divided their money every day and counted their money every day. They all remembered how much they earned. After seeing Gu Jinan report the number, they thought about it and nodded: "Yes, that''s the number."


    Gu Jinli''s family ounts for 40% of the tofu business and can receive one hundred, sixty-four or two or eight hundred yuan, thergest share among the seven families.


    But the several families are not jealous. The tofu is made by Xiaoyu, and they can get a share of the pie. Xiaoyu''s family is already easy to talk to. Thinking of everyone''s love for escaping together, if they are still insatiable jealousy, or say three Dao Si, thats so inhuman.


    Although they have made so much money, Gu Jinli''s family does not have so much money now. A few days ago, her family applied for a house deed and boughtnd, which cost a total of fifty-eight taels.


    Including hiring people to open up wastnd and daily expenses, the family''s current savings are only about 120 taels, but for Gu Dashan and the others, these savings are beyond their imagination.


    After finishing the monthly ounts, Gu Jinli once again talked about hiring people: "Although we have made a lot of money in the past month or so, we are really tired. The whole family is busy from morning to night without any free time. If this goes on, , it will make people exhausted. I am thinking that we will hire people to help with the hard work from next month, so that we can be much more rxed and make more tofu."


    Aunt Tian was used to suffering. When she heard Gu Jinli say that she wanted to hire someone, she felt very sorry for the money. She waved her hands and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''re not tired, so there''s no need to hire someone."

 Chapter 165: Invite people again

    Chapter 165: Invite people again


    Chapter 165 Invite people again


    Gu Jinli said: "Aunt Tian, I propose to hire people not only because I think everyone is too tired, but also because I want our family to make more money."


    "We have few people. Even if we keep working, we can make up to 1,500 kilograms of tofu a day. If we hire someone to grind the beans and we order the tofu ourselves, it will be much faster. We can make three thousand kilograms of tofu in a day. . The more we make this tofu, the more we earn."


    "There are also seasonings and spices. Grinding spices is a verybor-intensive job. Grandma Yan and the others can grind only a dozen kilograms in one day, which is not enough to sell. If you ask someone to help, not to mention a dozen kilograms a day, forty or fifty kilograms. It can be polished."


    "This seasoning is different from tofu. It can be kept for a year. Let''s order a batch of y pots and sell them to others, and let others transport them to other ces for sale. This can make a lot of money."


    Compared to tofu, she is more optimistic about seasonings and spices. This is the business that can grow and prosper.


    Gu Jinli quickly made a calction for everyone: "If we can make three thousand kilograms of tofu and fifty kilograms of seasonings and spices in one day, we can earn at least fifty taels of silver that day."


    "You can earn fifty taels of silver a day!" The whole family was shocked.


    "Yes, you can indeed earn so much." Gu Jinli looked at Aunt Tian and said, "Aunt Tian, you don''t have to worry about the wages. We can earn dozens of taels more for just two taels of silver a day. It''s very worthwhile. "


    When several families heard this, they no longer worried about the wages, and all agreed to hire people: "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s hire people quickly."


    However, Gu Dafu was a little worried: "If we ask someone to grind beans, wouldn''t everyone know that tofu is made of soybeans? If someone does something bad and puts something into the soy milk, what will happen if our tofu eats the bad guy? There are also seasonings, Ask someone to grind the spices, and they will know the types of spices, and then our recipe will be revealed."


    What Gu Dafu said was exactly what several families were worried about.


    Gu Jinli had already thought of a way and said with a smile: "Even if they know that tofu is made from soybeans ground into pulp, they still can''t make tofu. If you want to make tofu, the marinade is the key. As long as we make the marinade With their hands, they cant make tofu.


    The same goes for spices. As long as they dont know the proportions, they will never be able to make spices that taste delicious. They will only make spices that are very strong and difficult to swallow.


    The raw materials of spices are very strong in taste, and they need to be blended in a certain proportion to neutralize the taste and make it fresh and fragrant.


    "As for the worry that spices and soy milk will be stuffed with something, we can sign a contract with the workers and implement a joint-seating system. If there is a problem with the tofu and seasonings, all the workers mustpensate us for the losses. Seriously, We can also send them to the authorities for investigation, so no one can escape."


    This is indeed a good idea, but...


    Isnt it too harsh? It was Mrs. Chen who said this. Even she said so, and several other members of the family felt that this method was a bit too much.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It''s not cruel at all. Only if they all sit together, the people doing the work will have some scruples. Otherwise, if someone deliberately causes trouble and then mes the problem on another person, our tofu and spices will still have problems."


    What she wants to ensure is that no one dares to get involved in tofu and spices, so sitting together is the best way. People who work will automatically supervise others in order to protect themselves.


    After hearing what she said, the family members were silent for a while, then nodded and said, "That''s what Xiaoyu said, so that''s what we''ll do."


    "How will we pay them? How much money should we pay them a month?" Mrs. Chen cares about money the most. If she is given too much, she will feel pain to death.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not calcted by month, it''s calcted by catty. Grind a catty of soybeans and filter them, and you''ll be given one penny. As for seasonings and spices, if they''re easy to grind, you''ll be given twenty cents per catty, and if they''re difficult to grind, you''ll be given eighty cents per catty. .


    This means the more you work, the more you get. If you are given a monthly payment, the workers will inevitably work hard.


    After hearing this, several members of the family felt that it would be better to calcte the weight by kilogram, and they all nodded in agreement.


    As for the matter ofing forward to invite people, it was left to Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan.


    The third grandpa is experienced, but Gu Dashan needs training. Now the third grandpa is leading Gu Dashan and teaching him all the things that old man Gu has not taught Gu Dashan. Third Grandpa said: "He Laoguo and the others can clear up all the wastnd tomorrow. Let''s see if they can do the job then. If they can, it''s better to ask them."


    He Laoguo helped them open up wastnd and did a good job. They were all honest and responsible people.


    If we invite them, but the manpower is still not enough, I will talk to the vige chief He and ask him to help invite people. With his help, the He family will be more afraid and can have a good rtionship with him.


    Even though Vige Chief He treated them badly when they first came to the vige, it was still necessary for them to get along better with the Vige Chief if they wanted to live in the vige.


    After talking about inviting people, it was already dark, and several families got up and went home.


    Today, when I was doing my monthly ounting, my third grandma was very happy when she learned that she had made so much money. She went to the backyard to catch a pheasant and nned to kill it to reward everyone.


    Gu Jinli saw it and asked with a smile: "Third Grandma, didn''t you say you want to keep pheasants toy eggs and build nests?"


    After arriving in Dafeng Vige, they went into the mountains several times and caught some pheasants, but the third grandmother was reluctant to eat them and said she wanted to keep them and raise them so that they couldy eggs and nest in them.


    The third grandma knew that she was asking on purpose, so she red at her and said, "You still dare to tease me, am I that stingy to you, the third grandma? Of course I''m willing to feed you after making money."


    As he spoke, he carried the pheasant to the kitchen and killed it quickly. Half of it was used for stew and half of it was braised.


    That night, their family drank delicious chicken soup and ate fragrant braised chicken.


    The next day, He Laoguo and the others went out to open up wastnd. As usual, they first went to Gu Jinli''s house to say hello to Third Grandpa and the others.


    In the past, when you went to work in the town, you had to inform your employer every day when you left work. This was the rule. Although they were now working in the vige, they still insisted on abiding by this rule.


    The third grandfather was waiting for them. When he saw theming, he stopped them and told them that he wanted to hire someone to grind beans and spices.


    He Laoguo and the others were worried that they would have no work to do after clearing the wastnd. When they heard this, they were naturally happy. When they asked about the wages again, they werepletely shocked.


    Gu, Brother Gu, how much do you think we pay for grinding a pound of soybeans? He Laoguo stared at the third grandpa with his somewhat cloudy eyes wide open and asked, holding the third grandpa with his calloused hands.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said, "Grind a pound of soybeans, filter them, and give me one penny."


    Hey, its really a penny! He Laoguo was extremely excited. He had seen Gu Dafu and others working, grinding a pound of soybeans and filtering them. In a short time, one person could grind at least a hundred pounds of soybeans in a day, which was worth a hundred cents. After a month, there will be three taels of silver, three taels of silver, He Laoguo is going crazy with joy.


    He Shengzi was listening from the side and had already taken the lead in saying: "Grandpa Gu San, the four of us will do this work."


    His family is extremely poor, and they not only have to support their younger sister, but also their elderly and frail grandparents. He is also sixteen, and at the age when he wants to get married, if he doesn''t sacrifice his life to work, he will have to be a bachelor in this life.


    Thats right, thats right, all four of our families have taken care of this job. He Tugou said quickly, fearing that someone would steal his job.


    Third Grandpa said: "Don''t worry, just listen to what I have to say. You don''t think this job is profitable, but if you want to work for our family, you have to sign a contract."


    Third Grandpa called Gu Jinan and asked him to read to them the contract he wrotest night.

 Chapter 166: Grab a job

    Chapter 166: Grab a job


    Chapter 166 Livelihood


    "Hey, here wee." Gu Jinan responded and read the contents of the contract to the four He Laoguo family members.


    The first rule is not to have bad intentions, and the safety of all tofu and spices must be ensured. If there is any problem with the tofu and spices, all the people who work will sit together,pensate for the losses together, and go to jail together.


    He Laoguo and the others were all stunned when they heard the first use. They didn''t expect the contract to be so harsh.


    Gu Jinan exined: "Grandpa Laoguo, everyone relies on tofu and seasonings to make money and live. If there is a problem with tofu and seasonings, none of us will be able to get rid of it. For our livelihood, we must follow the first rule."


    Gu Jinan was very talkative, with a smile on his face and a gentle voice, which made He Laoguo and the others feel uneasy and anxious disappear.


    He Laoguo thought for a while and said, "My family can do the first one, what about you?" He asked the other three families.


    The three families, He Dazhuang, He Tugou and He Shengzi, followed He Laoguo to open up wastnd and made money. The three families are now very convinced of him. They also think that Gu Jinan is right. Since he wants to do this work, he must ensure the tofu and seasonings. Safety. Otherwise, something goes wrong with the tofu and seasonings, and the business will fail, and their work will be ruined.


    We can do it too. He Dazhuang, He Tugou and He Shengzi said.


    Gu Jinan saw that they could ept the first point, so he continued.


    The next few items are very simple. They just ask them to keep the work they do confidential and not to leak it. Next, you must keep yourself clean and hygienic when working. Don''t let sweat or other things drip into the soy milk and spices, which will spoil the taste of the things. And the things cannot be taken back to be made, they have to be worked in the Gu family''s workshop, etc...


    After hearing this, He Laoguo and the others thought it was okay, and immediately nodded: "Brother Gu, our family has done this job, and we are willing to sign the contract."


    "After you sign the contract, you must do what is written in the contract. If you fail to do so, you will have to paypensation or even go to jail. You have to think clearly." The third grandfather said: "You don''t have to rush to answer. Our family We still need to repair the old house and buy grinding stones for pounding. You can discuss it with your family after you go back."


    Brother Gu, what are you talking about? Vige Chief He brought He Dacang and the others to get tofu. As soon as they entered the yard, they heard what Third Grandpa and the others were talking about about contract work, and couldnt help but ask.


    The third grandfather did not hide it, but told the vige chief: "Our family ns to use the newly purchased old house to open a workshop, recruit some people to work in the workshop, and help grind beans and spices. Now we are telling Brother Laoguo about this What''s going on."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, how many people do you want to recruit? We have many He family members, and everyone can work. If you recruit people to do the work, can this job be given to you?" What family can we do?"


    Vige Chief He was afraid that Third Grandpa would worry about the He family being too messy, so he hurriedly said: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, after the gangsters like He Dacai were arrested, the young people in the vige have changed a lot. Although there are still some minor problems, I can control them. I will definitely not cause trouble for you guys."


    He sighed again: "They are all poor people. If they can have a job and make money to support their families, they will definitely improve their lives once they have hope."


    Vige Chief He talked about He San Leizi again: "That boy is getting married today. In the past few days, he has been very honest and has be a lot more diligent. His old house used to be very messy, but now he can repair and clean it himself. This was all changed after I saw hope for the future."


    So if their He family can have a job, every family will have hope for life, and their physical problems will be improved.


    The third grandfather did not let go immediately, but said: "We have already agreed with Brother Laoguo that we must take care of their family first. If there is still a shortage of people by then, we will consider other people." Vige Chief He knew that this matter was urgent. Noting, he smiled and said: "This is what it should be."


    He had no intention of cutting off Hu Laoguo and his family. He Laoguo and the others were also members of the He family. He was just worried that the Gu family would ask people from other viges to do work, so he wanted to help the He family take care of the work first.


    Vige Chief He asked about the contract and wages in detail. He didn''t think it was too much when he heard that he had to sign a contract and even sit together if something happened. His family also signed a contract when selling tofu. After hearing how much the wages were, I was very happy, and I hoped that Qin Gu Luotian''s family''s business would grow bigger and bigger, so that they and their family members could all be invited to work.


    After He Laoguo and the others told Third Grandpa about hiring people, they went to work in the fields. They have been working to open up wastnd for more than ten days, and today is thest day. After the work is done, they cane and collect their wages.


    After they left, Liang Zhuzi and the others came to get the tofu. They also heard about it and were very moved. However, Liang Zhuzi knew that there were any family members and this work would not fall on them, but the seasoning matter was. One who canpete.


    So after getting the tofu today, Liang Zhuzi did not leave in a hurry, but stayed and asked about the spices: "Miss Xiaoyu, after your family opens a workshop, can you give us more spices?"


    Liang Zhuzi knew that Gu Jinli could be the master of seasoning and spices, so he went to talk to her directly.


    Gu Jinli smiled, this Liang Zhuzi was quite smart, he focused on the spices so quickly: "What do you want so many spices for?"


    Liang Zhuzi looked at Vige Chief He who was sitting in the yard of the Gu family, chatting with Grandpa San. He really wanted to take him away. This old man was also smart. Seeing that he stayed, he didn''t leave either, so he made up his mind. Listen to what he has to say.


    Vige Chief He had been paying attention to Liang Zhuzi. When he saw him, he smiled at him, which made Liang Zhuzi choke.


    With no other choice, Liang Zhuzhu had no choice but to tell his n: "Spices are not like tofu and can be kept for a long time. I want to take an extra hundred catties and sell them to other counties to make more money."


    Tofu and spices are only sold in their Tianfu County. Other counties do not have these two items. If he takes people to sell them in other counties, he will definitely make a lot of money.


    When Vige Chief He heard what Liang Zhuzi said, his eyes lit up. This was a good idea. But when he heard that Liang Zhuzi wanted to bring hundreds of kilograms of spices, he immediately shouted: "Nephew of the Liang family, how much seasoning does Brother Gu make in a day?" Your family needs hundreds of catties of spices, dont be so greedy, leave some for others.


    Liang Zhuzi came to Gu''s house to pick up goods. He met Vige Chief He every day. He was already familiar with him and spoke without any scruples: "Uncle He, let me get more seasonings. You, the He family, will have something to do. This is right." It benefits both of us, so please dont rob me.


    "Uncle, I''m not trying to rob you. It''s because our He family is poor. Even though we have Brother Gu''s family taking care of us, who wouldn''t want to do a profitable business?" Vige Chief He stood up and said to Gu Jinli, not to be outdone, "Xiaoyu, wait for the seasonings and spices." If you make more, your family will give more to our He family. We have a lot of He family, so we can pick it up and sell it further away, and we wont be afraid of losing it if we get a few hundred kilograms.


    You can keep the spices, so dont be afraid to take more.

 Chapter 167: He Sanleizi gets married

    Chapter 167: He Sanleizi gets married


    Chapter 167 He Sanleizi gets married


    Liang Zhuzi almost vomited blood after hearing this. He only wanted a hundred catties, but Old Man He wanted several hundred catties. Who was greedy?


    Gu Jinli ignored their fight and only said: "We have already made ns for the seasoning and spices. We will discuss this matterter. I can''t agree to it now."


    Vige Chief He and Liang Zhuzi were shocked when they heard this, and stopped arguing. They hurriedly asked her: "What are your ns? Is the spice business promised to others?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Not yet." But she didn''t want to give them the spice business so soon.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He and Liang Zhuzi felt relieved. They knew that although Gu Jinli wasughing, this girl was a stickler for her words, so they did not continue to pester them, but changed their words: "Okay, wait until your family makes more seasonings." Lets talk about itter.


    Liang Zhuzi was going to sell tofu, so he didn''t stay long. After saying this, he left quickly.


    Vige Chief He was a sensible person and also left.


    He San Leizi got married today. The boy asked him to be the witness. He had to go back and make preparations.


    He Sanlei was poor. He lived to be twenty-four years old. He finally got married and had no money to hold a banquet. He couldn''t even buy a piece of red cloth. He went to the town to work as a coolie for a few days, and the money he earned was only enough to buy half a catty of wine, two packs of malt sugar, a catty of old rice, and a piece of lean meat the size of a palm. Fatty meat was too expensive and he couldn''t afford it. He wanted to buy a piece of lean meat and make meat porridge at night so that Chunyue could have a good meal.


    He Sanleizi has been extremely exhausted these days. He went to the town to do hard work until midnightst night before returning home. But today he got up early in the morning, cleaned the house cleanly, and put a pack of malt candies and half a catty of wine on the table. , waiting for the auspicious time to pick up Mo Chunyue from the vige head''s house.


    As a witness to the wedding, Vige Chief He was concerned about He San Leizis marriage. After returning home, he asked his eldest daughter-inw to go to He San Leizis house to see how He San Leizi was getting ready.


    He Dacang''s daughter-inw, He Liu, went to He San Leizi''s house and saw that although his house was clean, it didn''t look festive. She ran to the kitchen again and saw that there were cold pots and stoves in the kitchen. There was nothing. She couldn''t help but said: "No more We''re going to have a wedding in a few hours, why haven''t you prepared anything? Not even incense candles or sacrifices, how can we get married?"


    He Sanleizi rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "I have made little money recently, but I bought wine and sugar, a pound of old rice and a piece of meat. When the timees, I will cook them as sacrifices to the ancestors, and I can also This marriage was done properly."


    "How can you handle the marriage properly with just these things?" Mrs. He Liu had never seen such a shabby marriage. She was toozy to stay at He San Leizi''s house, so she turned around and went home to tell the situation of He San Leizi''s house. He vige chief.


    Vige Chief He frowned upon hearing this, thinking that the marriage should not be too shabby, so he took some red paper from home and asked He Jinsheng to write a few happy words. He also took a pair of incense candles, a basket of sweet potatoes, a pound of tofu, A te of meat oil and six eggs, asked He Liu to send them to He San Leizi''s house.


    Its a big day for getting married anyway, and people of the same n and n should always help.


    During this time, the family made money from the tofu business, and life was better than before. Seeing that the vige chief He didn''t give He San Leizi much, He Liu didn''t say anything, took the things to He San Leizi''s house, and asked him Paste the word "happy" on it, fry the tofu in meat oil, and then steam the sweet potatoes, lean meat, and eggs to make a decent sacrifice, which will be used for worshiping the ancestors and worshiping the ancestors.


    He San Leizi has never been married, so he does whatever Mr. He and Liu say.


    After working for several hours, at about midnight in the afternoon, He Sanleizi changed into a pair of clean clothes and went to the vige chief''s house alone.


    Everyone in Dafeng Vige knew that He San Leizi was getting married today. Many people came to watch the fun. Seeing that he was getting married in rags, theyughed and said: "Hey, He San Leizi, where did you pick up these clothes from a mouse hole? So many holes?


    He Sanleizi looked at the speaker and replied: "You don''t care where I picked it up. If you have the ability, you can pick one up, and then pick up a daughter-inw ande back, you old bachelor!"


    Although the person he was scolding was not married, he was a few years younger than him. Seeing that he was scolding him as an old bachelor, he was very angry and scolded him again, but He Sanshengzi scolded him a few times.


    He Sanleizi had been a gangster, and he kept saying curse words one after another. That person was no match for him at all. After being scolded for a while, he lost his voice.


    A group of onlookers followed He San Leizi noisily to the head of the vige, wanting to see what the bride looked like.


    Seeing that they didn''t follow any rules, Vige Chief He scolded: "What are you doing? All the work in the fields has been done? Are you alling to see the excitement and making noise? If you want to see the excitement, have you brought any gifts? If you haven''t brought them, just give them. I''ll go work in the fields, don''te here and ask for trouble!" After Vige Chief He beat the He family twice, the He family members are now afraid of him. When they see him cursing, they don''t dare to stand around and watch the fun any more. Spread out and go home.


    After the spectators left, Mo Chunyue was helped out by Mr. He Liu.


    Mo Chunyue was wearing a half-old red dress and a hijab made of half-old red cloth. These things were given to her by Vige Chief Hes old wife.


    Mo Chunyue has been serving Mrs. He during the days she lived at the vige head''s house. After hearing about her incident, Mrs. He had been ill in bed for a long time and was very particr about good and evil karma. Therefore, she had some kindness towards Mo Chunyue and gave her the red cloth from the bottom of the box and asked her to do it. She was given a wedding dress, a piece of cotton cloth, a basket withplete sewing and threading, and an old trunk as dowry, so that she could get married decently.


    He Sanleizi saw Mo Chunyue and rubbed his hands nervously. He couldn''t say anything and just kept giggling.


    Vige Chief He urged him: "Stop standing there stupidly and quickly take the Mo family girl back to worship. After an auspicious time, it is unlucky."


    "Hey, hey, let''s go back now." He Sanshengzi responded and went to help Mo Chunyue. Mo Chunyue was a sensible person and pulled him to kneel down together and kowtow to Vige Chief He: "Chunyue, thank you Vige Chief for your kindness. , If it hadnt been for the vige chief, San Leizi and I wouldnt have been able to get married.


    Seeing this, He Sanleizi followed her and thanked Vige Chief He.


    Mo Chunyue took He San Leizi to Mrs. He''s house and kowtowed to her three times before following He San Leizi back home and paying homage to the church.


    This marriage is considered to be consummated.


    Vige Chief He knew that He San was poor and had to keep some food to live on, so he did not eat at his house. He only took half a pack of candy, drank a ss of water and wine, and after observing the etiquette, turned around and went home.


    After Vige Chief He left, Mo Chunyue lifted her hijab and asked He Sanleizi: "Did you get the job you asked for?"


    It was Mo Chunyue who brought up the matter of going to the Gu family to ask for work, but several days passed and He Sanlizi never told her the result.


    When talking about this matter, He Sanleizi''s face turned bad.


    Mo Chunyue saw him and asked him, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you get it? Then go and ask a few more times. The Gu family is kind-hearted. If you ask a few more times, the Gu family will definitely agree."


    He Sanleizi used to be a gangster, and his reputation was bad. It was natural that the Gu family did not dare to use it at first.


    He Sanleizi was very embarrassed and said to Mo Chunyue: "You don''t know Gu Xiaoyu''s temper. He is a man who tells the truth."


    "What do you mean? Could it be that she has rejected us?" Mo Chunyue was very anxious: "We still owe debts. If we can''t get a job, how can we repay the debts? What exactly did she say? Please tell me carefully. .


    He Sanlei had no choice but to tell them about Gu Jinli asking them to sell themselves and sign a ten-year death contract.


    After hearing this, Mo Chunyue was stunned, but she admired Gu Jinli very much: "This little girl is very smart."

 Chapter 168: Mo Chunyue and his wife came to visit

    Chapter 168: Mo Chunyue and his wife came to visit


    Chapter 168 Mo Chunyue and his wifee to visit


    Let the two of them sign a contract of sale, holding their life and death in their hands, so that they dare not do evil. Mo Chunyue would not be surprised if the adults came up with this idea, but Gu Jinli was just a little girl under eleven years old.


    He San Laizi said angrily: "Not only is she smart, she is extremely shrewd and has blocked our way. She is also ruthless. If we sell ourselves to her, if we do anything wrong, she will really beat her." Kill us."


    When He said thest sentence, He Sanleizi felt lingering fear. I couldn''t help but tremble when I remembered that I was beaten severely by Gu Jinli and she threatened to throw him into the mountains to feed the wolves.


    Mo Chunyue saw this and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it cold?"


    She saw that He Sanleizi''s clothes were really tattered, so she turned around and took out a sewing basket from the basket given by Mrs. He, took out a rope from it, and measured He Sanleizi''s shape, and tied it after measuring it. Mark with a knot.


    After measuring, take out the cotton cloth given by Mrs. He, cut the cloth, and make clothes for He Sanleizi.


    He Sanleizi was very excited and asked her nervously: "You, you want to make clothes for me?"


    Mo Chunyue nodded: "Well, while it''s still early, I''ll get you some clothes so you can visit Gu''s family tomorrow."


    When He San Leizi heard this, he was so frightened that he lost all emotion and said in surprise: "You are going to visit the Gu family? Who are you visiting? Gu Xiaoyu?"


    Mo Chunyue corrected him: "We are going to visit the Gu family. Of course we are visiting the head of the Gu family and Gu Xiaoyu."


    He Sanleizi said: "That girl doesn''t like us. If we go without saying hello, she will beat her up."


    That girl is fierce and ruthless. With her temper, she can really drive the guests out of the house.


    Mo Chunyue said: "Even if she kicks us out, we still have to go. If we don''t go, how will our family survive?"


    As she spoke, Mo Chunyue clicked a few times and cut out two pieces of cotton cloth.


    He Sanleizi knew that she was determined to ask Gu Jinli for a job, but: "What if she doesn''t let go and still wants us to sell ourselves?"


    When Mo Chunyue heard this, she paused for a while and said, "Please ask first and then talk. If you can''t ask for it, let''s think of something else."


    He Sanleizi wanted to persuade her, but when he heard her say she was hungry, he had to swallow what he said, ran to the kitchen, and made a meal of meat porridge for Mo Chunyue.


    In the afternoon, He Laoguo and the others finally tidied up the wastnd of Qin Gu Luotian''s family. They called the third grandfather and the heads of the other six families to the wastnd. They pointed to the continuous wastnd and said: "Brother Gu, Brother Qin, take a look, how is thend being renovated? If anyone is dissatisfied, just tell us and we will renovate it for you."


    Third Grandpa, Father Luo, and Gu Dafu are all good at farming. They walked around the fields, grabbed a few handfuls of soil, twirled it in their hands, and nodded with satisfaction: "Not bad. Thend is in good shape.


    He Laoguo and the others have managed this wastnd very well. The soil is so soft that when someone steps on it, their feet can sink into the ground a palm deep. The soil is moist and full of water vapor. It has obviously been watered several times. , the soil turned out was gray with nt ash mixed in, and even the work of fertilizing the fields was done for them.


    In these acres of wastnd, rows of ridges were dug so that they could sow seeds directly. Gu Dafu looked at the fields and ridges and said with a smile: "Thend is so well prepared that you can nt seeds directly."


    He Laoguo had been thinking of getting closer to the Gu family early in the morning, so when they were preparing thend, they did not dare to be careless at all, and did all the work that should be done and what should not be done.


    After Third Grandpa and the others saw the reimed wastnd, they were very satisfied and paid He Laoguo and the others on the spot.


    He Laoguo took the seven taels and five hundred coins handed over by the third grandfather. His hands were shaking. He had lived a lifetime and this was how much money he had received at once. Seven taels and a half of silver was enough to buy an acre of paddy field. .


    He Dazhuang, He Tugou and He Shengzi were all very happy and kept smiling.


    The third grandpa also talked about repairing the old mud house to make a workshop: "Brother Lao Guo, if you have extra manpower, you cane and help us repair the mud yard. The work is not tiring, just turn the old house into a workshop, I will do it with Dashan If you are a mason, we will do the important work, and you will just do the rest."


    "The sry is calcted on a daily basis, thirty cents a day, and one meal is taken care of."


    He Laoguo said: "I am willing to do it, I am willing to do it. Our family is poor. We only have drynd and no paddy fields. We don''t need to go to the fields to nt rice in March. We can take over whatever work your family has."


    The workshop is used to grind beans and spices. Only after the workshop is repaired can they go to work in the workshop.


    "That''s good." Third Grandpa was very happy. He Laoguo and the others were doing their duty honestly. If they were willing to do the work, he wouldn''t have to find anyone else.


    He Laoguo and his family were four. Except for the three sons of He Laoguo''s family, He Dazhuang, He Tugou, and He Shengzi who went to repair the house, all the half-old children of the four families went to cut firewood and sold it to Gu Jinli''s family.


    The third grandpa said that making tofu costs a lot of firewood, and the family has few people. If they free up people to chop firewood, the family will be even busier, so he told He Laoguo about buying firewood.


    "A load of dry firewood costs ten cents, and we must send at least ten loads of firewood to us every day." They have to boil soy milk and make tofu at home, and also go out to the town to sell fried and spiced tofu. They consume a lot of firewood every day, so they need a About ten loads.


    When He Laoguo and the others heard about it, they were even more delighted. They had also sold firewood, and a load of dry firewood was only ten cents, but it took two hours to carry it to the town. Now there is no need to pick it up in the town, just sell it directly to the Gu family, which is much better than picking it up in the town.


    "Okay, it''s settled. From now on, our family will send ten loads of dry firewood to Brother Gu''s house every day. We''ll keep it if there''s no wet firewood. Just a little will suffice."


    He Laoguo is now extremely d that he did not look down on the Gu family like other vigers, but has established a good rtionship with the Gu family early. Now you can see that the Gu family can provide them with some work from the fingers of their fingers, which is enough for them to support their family.


    After the matter was settled, He Laoguo and the others took the money and went home.


    As soon as I got home, I took my machete and went up the mountain again. I chopped four loads of firewood and came back. I thought I would send four loads of dry firewood to the Gu family tomorrow morning, and I would get up early tomorrow morning to chop the remaining six loads and send them to the Gu family in the afternoon.


    The lives of He Laoguo and his family are promising. The four members of the family are full of energy and have a sense of wind when they walk. They have wiped away the decadent atmosphere of squatting at the door of their house to watch the road without any work.


    Mo Chunyue was also worried about the work at home. Early the next morning, after she and He Sanleizi got dressed, they packed up two gifts and went to the vige chief''s house first. After thanking the vige chief and his family, they rushed Go to the Gu family.


    I have encountered something recently and will adjust it as soon as possible. Im sorry. The male protagonist has always been very clear. He is the one who ys the most roles. He is a loyal dog type who only has eyes for the female protagonist. There will not be a male lead in this book, a one-on-one. I am using the PC version, but now thements are not disyed on the PC version, and I have been unable to interact with everyone. The next plot is mainly about getting rich, growing medicines and making medicines. Old Witch Gu and her family wille back and kill them. Don''t be afraid, she will torture them to death. In the early stage, Gu Dashan, Cui Shi, and Gu Jinxiu will be rtively soft, and they will be fierce as soon as possible. Adhere to the style of doting and refreshing articles, thank you all the little public servants who have always supported me, I love you ^0^.

 Chapter 169: Leave to dry

    Chapter 169: Leave to dry


    Chapter 169 Lets hang out


    The Gu Jinli family was busy weighing tofu for Liang Zhuzhu and He Dacang, and had no time to talk to the couple.


    Mo Chunyue was smart. Seeing that Gu Jinli''s family was busy, she did not go in but stood outside the courtyard waiting.


    He Sanleizi understood what she meant. He held a basket in his hand and looked into the yard. He saw rows of wooden boxes in the Gu family''s yard. He touched Mo Chunyue with his elbow: "These wooden boxes contain Its just tofu, right? Tsk tsk, with so much tofu, how much money do you have to make in a day?


    While talking, I saw Gu Dashan carrying a wooden box from the main room. As soon as the wooden box was opened, a burst of fragrance hit my nostrils.


    Daughter-inw, look, that box must contain spices. He Sanshengzi shouted.


    Mo Chunyue pulled him back, looked at him dissatisfied, and whispered: "Behave yourself, don''t poke your head in like this. We are visiting, not stealing."


    Mo Chunyue was a little angry. He San Leizi had a strong habit of being a gangster and was a little sneaky in everything he did.


    "Hey, don''t be angry, wife. I won''t watch. I''ll stand still and wait." He Sanleizi stood tall with his thin body and head raised, but his family was poor and he hadn''t eaten anything good since he was a child. When I lifted my chicken **** and straightened my back, my chicken **** looked even bigger.


    Mo Chunyue''s face improved a lot when she saw that he was obedient.


    The two of them were standing by the courtyard gate. People in the courtyard knew that the two of them were outside, but no one paid attention to them and only went about their work.


    "Brother Liang, this is your white tofu today. It''s six hundred kilograms and six kilograms of seasonings and spices. Come over and take a look. Try the tofu and spices again. Wait for a quarter of an hour and you''ll be good to go." Gu Dashan He pointed to the wooden boxes piled up in a hill and a bag of spices.


    Here wee. Liang Zhuzhu and the others were familiar with this process for a long time. They took five vigers from Lianghe Vige to taste the tofu in boxes one by one, and then dipped the white tofu in seasonings to taste the spices.


    After eating, wait for time to pass in Gus yard.


    After He Dacang and the others had weighed their tofu and spices, they were also trying to taste the tofu and spices, squatting on the ground and waiting.


    He Sanleizi frowned and asked Mo Chunyue: "What are they doing? Are they stupid?" The tofu has been weighed, why don''t they leave?


    Mo Chunyue pulled him back again: "Don''t be too fussy, just stand still and wait."


    In fact, I am also curious in my heart, how did the Gu family make things so troublesome? Don''t you just weigh the things and leave after paying them? Why do you still let people try the food and have to wait for a quarter of an hour to finish eating? What is the rule?


    Mo Chunyue was confused.


    Fifteen minutester, Liang Zhuzi and the others stood up and said to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, today''s tofu and seasonings are fine."


    He then turned to Gu Jin''an who was holding the registration form and said, "Brother An, let''s press our fingerprints."


    Gu Jinan smiled and handed over the registration form. Before they pressed it, he said something like a routine: "Uncle Liang, if you press this fingerprint, whatever happens to the tofu and spices will be your business."


    Liang Zhuzhu nodded and said with a smile: "Hey, I know."


    Speaking, he pressed his fingerprint on the ink pad, and then pressed his fingerprint on the registration form.


    Not long after, He Dacang and the others time also came, and they did the same thing as Liang Zhuzi and the others.


    Mo Chunyue then understood that the Gu family had asked the people who came to get the tofu and spices to taste them in order to avoid future troubles.


    The sales of tofu and spices are booming, which has long aroused jealousy. It is inevitable that someone will put something into the tofu and spices, hoping to use such despicable means to harm the Gu family, causing the Gu family to lose both their money and their family.


    But after Gu Jia Lai took such a step, he was able to save his own family. Even if something happens to the tofu and spices, the Gu family will be fine. It will be Liang Zhuzi and the others who are in trouble.


    Mo Chunyue was shocked. With such a smart family, it''s no wonder that the Gu family can make a fortune.


    "Uncle Gu, Brother Gu, and Miss Xiaoyu, let''s go." Liang Zhuzi and the others left the Gu family with a smile on their faces. He Dacang and He Wanliughed so hard that they couldn''t see their eyes. They got four hundred kilograms of white tofu today, which was a hundred kilograms more than when they started. The more tofu they got, the more money they earned. more.


    But when he went out, he saw He San Leizi standing by the courtyard door. He Dacang''s face darkened, and he red at him and warned: "Don''t mess around. If you dare to do something bad to the Gu family, my father will not forgive you." you."


    The Gu family is going to open a workshop. Once the workshop is opened, the He family will be able to work in the workshop and make money by working for the Gu family and selling tofu and spices.


    But if He Sanlei offends the Gu family at this time, it will cut off the livelihood of all the He family.


    He San Leizi shouted: "What bad things can I do to the Gu family? Our husband and wife are here to visit."


    Gu Jinli is so vicious, does he dare to cause trouble for the Gu family? Gu Jinli had no choice but to chop him up alive.


    Mo Chunyue promised: "Don''t worry, we are here to ask for work from the Gu family, not to cause trouble."


    He Dacang heard from He Liu that Mo Chunyue was very diligent and sensible. After hearing Mo Chunyue''s words, He Dacang felt relieved and took He Wanli and the others away.


    Seeing that they had left, Mo Chunyue knocked on the Gu family''s courtyard door and shouted into the courtyard: "Grandpa Gu San, Uncle Gu, and Miss Xiaoyu, can wee in?"


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan were calcting the ounts for selling white tofu and seasonings this morning. When they heard Mo Chunyue''s words, they just looked up at them and continued to calcte the ounts with their heads down.


    Mo Chunyue''s face was a little burning, but now they were the couple begging for help, so they could only look at Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan shamelessly and pleadingly.


    Gu Dashan was afraid of causing trouble for Xiaoyu, so he ignored Mo Chunyue and ran to the kitchen to make vinegar water for some tofu.


    The third grandfather hesitated for a moment and said to them: "Come in."


    After hearing this, Mo Chunyue and He Sanleizi entered the courtyard happily.


    Grandpa Gu San, sister Xiaoyu, we got married yesterday and came to give you some wedding candies. Mo Chunyue took the basket from He San Laizis hand and handed the basket to Grandpa San.


    There was a Chinese cabbage in the basket, and the Chinese cabbage took up most of the basket. On top of the cabbage, there was a packet of caramel and two eggs.


    The ceremony was very light, even a little shabby.


    Third Grandpa knew Mo Chunyue''s difficulties, so he didn''t say anything. Instead, he epted it with a smile, pointed to the stool in the yard and said, "Sit down. You haven''t had breakfast yet? Olddy, we have a guest. Bring two bowls of soy milk and bean dregs." Herees the cake.


    Although the third grandma didnt like He San Lezi, she felt sorry for Mo Chunyue, so she brought two bowls of soy milk and a bowl of bean dregs cakes on a wooden tray and ced them on a stool: "Eat."


    He Sanleizi looked at the oily and fragrant bean dregs cake, swallowed hard, and reached out to take it, but Mo Chunyue red at him and quickly retracted his hand.


    Mo Chunyue stood up and said to Third Grandma: "Thank you so much, Grandma Gu."


    The third grandma waved her hand, turned to Gu Jinan and said, "Brother An, have you finished calcting the ounts? If you haven''t finished,e back and do the calctions in the afternoon. It''s almost midnight, so you should have breakfast quickly, or you''ll bete for school."


    Its all over, Ille right away. Gu Jinan took the ount book and registration form back to the room and put them away, then washed his hands and went to have breakfast with Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli and the others ate in the main room, while Third Grandpa and He Sanleizi and his wife ate in the yard. Gu Jinli and the others ate happily, but Mo Chunyue ate uneasily.


    She knew very well that Gu Jinli was deliberately keeping the couple indifferent.

 Chapter 170: Selling oneself

    Chapter 170: Selling oneself


    Chapter 170 Selling oneself


    It seems that their request for a living will not be possible.


    If you want to make money from work, you and your husband must sell themselves together.


    Mo Chunyue is very smart and already knows this.


    Her eye circles were a little red, and she was unwilling to sell herself, but now her family was in debt, and He San Leizi was a bastard. No one dared to use him even if he went to work as a coolie in the town. Her natal family is a group of blood-sucking insects. If she wants to survive and make a fortune, she must rely on the Gu family.


    Fortunately, the time limit given by Gu Jinli was only ten years. After ten years of hard work, the couple could live a better life.


    Mo Chunyue finished her breakfast and was ready to sell herself into very.


    So after Gu Jinli and the others finished their breakfast, she took the initiative to stop her and said, "Sister Xiaoyu, we and I have thought about what you said that day. We are willing to sell ourselves for ten years and work for your family."


    Gu Jinli held a bowl of soy milk and drank it in small sips. He nced at Mo Chunyue and said calmly: "When did I say I wanted to buy you?" She thought that she must look like the female bully in the TV series now. Same, especially deserves a beating.


    Mo Chunyue was shocked: "Didn''t you make an agreement with San Leizi to buy us and my wife to work?"


    Gu Jinli said: "What I said the other day is that if we need work, my family will not hire a **** to do work. As for buying people, our family can go to Fucheng to buy them. Nowadays, Fucheng is full of disaster victims, and one tael of silver can buy a servant. , Those servants have been taught the rules by Yaxing and have beaten their pride. They can be used after they are bought, which is much more worry-free than buying them from you."


    Gu Jinli''s wordspletely confused Mo Chunyue. She originally felt that she was wronged by selling herself as a ve, but she never thought that she wanted to sell it and the Gu family didn''t want it.


    This, what can we do?


    Mo Chunyue panicked, looked at He San Leizi, and then at Gu Jinli. Finally, she had no choice but to kneel down in front of Third Grandpa and said with a choked sob: "Grandpa Gu San, please do a good job and buy us a couple." Come on. We promise to work hard and never cheat or cheat, nor will we betray our master''s family for money. Please give us a way to survive."


    Upon seeing this, He San Leizi also knelt down, looked at the third grandfather and said: "Third Grandpa of the Gu family, please buy us, we can make a living."


    "This..." The third grandfather was very embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    He has been a poor man all his life, how could he ever think about buying people? To him, buying people was a matter for officials andndlords, and had nothing to do with farmers like them.


    Gu Jinli said to them: "Get up, are you kneeling begging or persecuting others?"


    He San Leizi knew Gu Jinli''s temper, and this girl said it exactly. When he heard this, he hurriedly pulled Mo Chunyue up.


    Gu Jinli looked at them and asked, "What do you have that I can buy?"


    These words made Mo Chunyue and He San Leizi confused. They really didn''t have anything that they could do.


    Mo Chunyue racked her brains and said, "We and I can help you grind beans to make tofu, and we can also help you farm."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "We can ask honest people to do the grinding of beans, grinding spices, and farming."


    Mo Chunyue and He Sanleizi both choked up when they heard Gu Jinli''s words.


    This, are you determined not to buy them as a couple?


    Mo Chunyue was so anxious that she cried.


    The Third Grandma felt sorry for Mo Chunyue. Seeing her crying miserably, she couldn''t help butfort her: "You kid, don''t cry yet. You can find work without selling yourself."


    What kind of work can I find?


    Mo Chunyue knew very well that the couple had no skills, no reputation, and they had offended the Lu family. Who dared to invite them from all over the country?


    If the Gu family did not buy them, the couple would have no choice but to leave their hometown and go to other ces to make a living. Mo Chunyue fled all the way and suffered enough from being disced. She finally settled down and was unwilling to run around again even if she died.


    Gu Jinli let Mo Chunyue cry. After Mo Chunyue had lost her pride in crying, she looked at He Sanshengzi and asked him, "Do you know Zhang Niuzi?"


    He Sanleizi was stunned and nodded: "I know, I know, Zhang Niuzi is from the Elm Vige in front of us. There is a century-old elm tree in their vige. The vige..."


    Lets get to the point! Gu Jinli interrupted He Sanleizi: What I want to know is Zhang Niuzis identity and background, not the history of Yushu Vige.


    He Sanleizi understood and quickly changed his words: "Zhang Niuzi is twenty-six this year. He has been working for the Lu family since ten years ago and specializes in doing some shady things. The Lu family treats him very well, tsk tsk tsk, we helpers If someone from the Lu family does something evil, the Lu family will give him at most one hundred coins, plus a meal of wine and meat. But Zhang Niuzi gets money from the Lu family on a monthly basis, and the Lu family gives him five taels of silver a month!"


    He Sanleizi stretched out his hand and said five taels of silver, his eyes glowed green and he looked envious.


    "Why did the Lu family give him such a high price?" Gu Jinli only heard about Zhang Niuzi after Lu Dezhu''s affair, and knew that the Lu family had raised more than just He San Leizi and other gangsters.


    "I heard it''s because of Zhang Niuzi''s brother." He Sanleizi looked at the courtyard gate. When he saw no one was there, he lowered his voice and said, "Zhang Niuzi''s eldest brother Zhang Huzi fell into the trap with a group of people and specializes in doing business in Linhe Mansion. It is said that people were killed in the business on the Jiangnan waterway."


    Gu Jinli frowned, and asked, "A gang of criminal thieves are here?"


    He Sanshengzis words frightened the three grandfathers and grandmothers.


    Here, are there such evil people in the nearby viges? Why dont the officials arrest them?


    He Sanleizi said to the third mistress: "Zhang Huzi and the others are doing business on the waterway from Linhe Prefecture to Jiangnan. They have nothing to do with our He''an Prefecture. The officials of our He''an Prefecture don''t want to meddle in other people''s business."


    "Then the Lu family took a fancy to the rtionship between Zhang Niuzi and Zhang Huzi, so they used money to support him." He Sanlei talked about Zhang Niuzi with disdain: "That Zhang Niuzi has no ability, he just relies on his elder brother His name is bluffing."


    But just this title has deceived many people, and the Lu family and Zou Xiancheng have also benefited from it.


    "However, don''t look at Zhang Niuzi''s pride now. When Zhang Huzi dies one day, his younger brother will also suffer." He Sanleizi gloated.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma were relieved when they heard that Zhang Huzi was not in He''an Mansion.


    Grandma No. 3 bowed to the sky in the east: "God bless me, it''s best to let Zhang Huzi die in a foreign country and nevere back."


    He San Leizi said: "Don''t worry, Grandma Gu San, that Zhang Huzi doesn''t dare toe back, he won''t even have time to hide."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The third grandma patted her heart and said with lingering fear.


    After asking about Zhang Niuzi, Gu Jinli asked He San Leizi about the gangsters from all over the country.


    He San Leizi knew a lot, and he told Gu Jinli and others about which vige had gangsters, and who was the master behind those gangsters?


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with this. The only thing she liked about He San Leizi was that he was familiar with the gangsters nearby, which allowed her to take precautions before they happened.


    After asking, Gu Jinli said, "It''s quite useful."


    He San Laizis eyes widened: Auntie, do you mean...are you willing to buy us?


    Gu Jinli said: "I have nothing to say about this matter. I have to ask the third grandpa, the third grandma, and my parents."

 Chapter 171: Selling oneself【2】

    Chapter 171: Selling oneself��2��


    Chapter 171 Selling oneself2


    He San Leizi hurriedly went to beg his third grandfather and grandma, Gu Dashan and Cui.


    Ms. Cui has always been someone who doesn''t like to make decisions. If Gu Dashan agrees to buy them, she will agree.


    Third Grandma felt sorry for Mo Chunyue, but she wanted to buy them as a couple.


    As for why she bought it instead of asking them to do work, the third grandma is not that stupid. She knew that He San had been a bastard. For such a person, it was better to keep the contract of betrayal in hand to avoid any mistakes.


    Grandpa San asked Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, what do you think? Should I buy it or not?"


    Dashan is the head of the family, so he still has the final say on such important matters.


    "Me?" Gu Dashan was a little confused, but after escaping all the way and experiencing the experience of selling tofu during this period, he was no longer so useless and had an idea in mind. He thought about what Gu Jinli had just asked He San Leizi. This He San Leizi He knew the situation of Zhang Niuzi and the gangsters nearby.


    He recalled what Mr. Qin said on the way out: "To deal with bad people, you have to use bad people''s methods."


    Since their family came to Dafeng Vige, they always encountered such and such things. They are well-behaved peasants, and when they encounter shameless bastards, they have no choice but to rely on **** like He San Lezi to fight with those shameless people.


    Gu Dashan already had an idea, but he still asked Gu Jinli a question: "Xiaoyu, He San Leizi has done things for the Lu family, and he is considered a member of the Lu family. If we buy him, will the Lu family be angry? Take revenge on us?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Dad, do we still have enough grievances with the Lu family? This is enough."


    Moreover, buying He San Leizi can also divide the power of the nearby gangsters. After being divided, the power of anything will be smaller.


    Gu Dashan felt a lot more at ease. He looked at Third Grandpa and said, "Third Uncle, as long as they don''t live with us, I don''t have any objections. You can always make the decision."


    Gu Dashan was born as a farmer, and he still likes to live with his own family. He would not be used to having outsiders move in.


    He San Leizi and Mo Chunyue''s eyes widened when they heard this, and they looked at Grandpa Third with eager expressions, waiting for him to speak.


    Third Grandpa was silent. He San Leizi and Mo Chunyue were very worried when they saw that he was silent. He San Leizi couldn''t help shouting: "Grandpa Gu San?"


    Mo Chunyue tugged at his sleeve, immediately shut up and waited patiently.


    After a while, the third grandfather said: "We are very grateful to you about Lu Dezhu. Because you gave us the information, our family will buy you, but you must remember who your master is. If you dare to do something that is sorry to our family, no matter how big or small it is, you will end up with death!"


    Third Grandpa stared at the couple and said, "Don''t think we can''t do it. We came here to escape from the wilderness and have seen more dead people than you. If you don''t believe me, ask Mo''s girl, how many people died on the way to escape from the wilderness?"


    Mo Chunyue thought of the incident where everyone died just for a bite of food on the way out from the desert. She couldn''t help but trembled. She nodded to He Sanshengzi and confirmed what the third grandfather said.


    When He San Leizi saw this, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. Although he helped the Lu family smash up vigers'' homes, he had nevermitted any murder.


    He always thought he was pretty good, but nowpared to Third Grandpa and the other victims who crawled over from the dead, he really was nothing.


    "I, let''s remember, we won''t dare to do anything bad to the master''s family." He Sanleizi promised with some fear. Mo Chunyue followed up and assured: "Don''t worry, we husband and wife will not do anything detrimental to the master''s family."


    Its good that you know. Third Grandpa nodded, very satisfied with their guarantee.


    Gu Jinli said at this time: "Remember what you said today. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember it. Anyway, your life is yours. If something goes wrong, you will die."


    She smiled warmly and said to them: "I would like to remind you that children born as ves are also ves and belong to the master''s family. So don''t think about making any decisions after you have a child so that the child can live a rich life. Money is used to deal with our Gu family. It''s useless. If you dare to do it, your children will only be worse off than you."


    When He Sanleizi and Mo Chunyue heard this, their faces turned pale with fright, and they hurriedly said: "No, no, we will never betray our master''s family for the sake of our children."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he was half satisfied. Finally he looked at Mo Chunyue and said, "You and your wife will resolve the matters concerning the Mo family by yourselves. If the Mo family dares toe to my house or make trouble in the workshop twice, I will punish you." Sold to the mountains, you will nevere back."


    The Mo family is difficult to deal with and greedy for money, so it''s a good thing that Mo Chunyue has no money. If there is news that Mo Chunyue sold herself to their family as a servant, the Mo family will definitelye to their door and ask for money.


    She didn''t mind giving the Mo family a good beating, but she just found it too troublesome and didn''t want to intervene in the matter, so she told Mo Chunyue and his wife in advance.


    He Sanlei didn''t expect this trouble in the Mo family. After hearing what Gu Jinli said, he said: "Don''t worry, aunt, although Chunyue is the granddaughter of the Mo family, I spent five taels of silver to marry Chunyue. Chunyue and Mo There is no rtionship with the family anymore, and the Mo family dare note to trouble your family."


    "Really?" Gu Jinli looked at Mo Chunyue: "Ask your wife, if you are rich, will the Mo family get involved? If you can''t get involved, will theye to my house to cause trouble?"


    Mo Chunyue knew that the Mo family was a group of shameless scoundrels who couldn''t get enough blood: "Sister Xiaoyu is right, I have to guard against those people from my mother''s family."


    He then assured Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, sister Xiaoyu, we and my wife will definitely stop the Mo family and prevent them from bothering you."


    Gu Jinli said: "Empty promises are useless. Let''s do this. If the Mo familyes to make trouble once, we will deduct a month''s monthly payment from you and your wife."


    Only when it has something to do with money will Mo Chunyue and his wife be interested.


    He Sanlei choked and felt that Gu Jinli was really cruel. He knew that his family was poor, but he still used money to punish them. He really strangled their lifeblood.


    But he had to agree: "Okay, we agree."


    Seeing that they had no objection, Third Grandpa looked at Gu Dashan and said, "You decide how much money you want for selling yourself and how much monthly payment you want."


    He is old and doesnt know how long he can live. He has to bring the mountain out, so these matters must be decided by him.


    Gu Dashan was still a little panicked. He looked at Gu Jinli and saw that Gu Jinli didn''t speak, so he had to say: "When we came to escape from famine, one tael of silver could buy a person in Fucheng, but this is not Fucheng. We will pay the usual price." You. Three taels of silver per person, and the monthly sry is three hundred cash per person, but my family doesnt care about your food and amodation. You want to go back to your own home to eat, are you willing?"


    He Sanlei worked as a coolie for several days and worked very hard to earn ny cents. Now the Gu family gives them three hundred cents a month. Although they have to go back to their own home to cook, the Gu family gives them three hundred cents a month, regardless of food and amodation. Very possible.

 Chapter 172: Open a workshop

    Chapter 172: Open a workshop


    Chapter 172 Opening a Workshop


    "If you are willing, it will be whatever Uncle Dashan says. We husband and wife have nothing to say." He Sanleizi hurriedly agreed, fearing that it would be toote and such good things would be ruined.


    Gu Dashan said: "Since you are all willing, then sign the deed of sale."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan went back to his room, took out pen and ink and nk paper, and began to write the deed of sale.


    The third grandfather asked Gu Dashan to call the vige chief He to be a witness.


    He asked He San Leizi again: "Have you brought your household registration? Bring your household registration."


    After being sold into very, if there are still people in the family, all you need to do is remove the name of the person you sold from the household registration. If there is no one, the household registration must be collected and handed over to the owner''s family.


    I didnt bring it with me. Ill go back and get it right away. He Sanleizi quickly got up and ran home to get his household registration.


    After a while, Vige Chief He came over with He Jinsheng. As soon as he saw Third Grandpa, he asked: "Three leprous couple are going to sell themselves and be servants in your family?"


    Third Grandpa nodded: "Theye to my house to ask for work, but He San has been a gangster, and our family doesn''t dare to invite them. If they want to work, they have to sell themselves."


    Vige Chief He knew the concerns of the Gu family. After all, He Sanlei had a bad reputation. No one would dare to hire such a person without a contract of betrayal.


    Is it true that if there are no mistakes for ten years, the deed will be returned? Vige chief He is the head of the He family. He has to take care of the He familys nephews and does not want the He familys nephews to be sold into very.


    Third Grandpa: "Yes, if they do nothing wrong for ten years, they and the couple can redeem themselves and be good citizens."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he was relieved: "Okay, if that''s the case, then I''ll be the notary."


    Not long after, He San Leizi brought the household registration and handed it over to Grandpa San.


    Gu Jinan took out the two written deeds of betrayal, read them in front of everyone, and handed the deeds to Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He didn''t know enough words, so he handed the deed of betrayal to He Jinsheng and asked him to read it again. After making sure that what he read was the same as what Gu Jin''an read, he nodded and said: "There is no problem with this deed."


    After the notary public, Vige Chief He, confirmed that it was correct, Gu Jinan took out a box of ink pads and said, "Everyone put your fingerprints on it."


    Vige Chief He, Grandpa San, Gu Dashan, San Leizi He and Mo Chunyue pressed their fingerprints on the two deeds of sale one after another.


    Gu Jinan said: "I will give the deed of betrayal to the husband and ask him to take his fingerprints."


    Shang Xiucai had a great reputation, so these two deeds of sale had different meanings with his signature and fingerprints.


    "Okay, you can take it." Seeing that it was gettingte, Third Grandpa urged Gu Jin''an: "Hurry up and go to school. It''s already half past midnight."


    "Third Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll be running for a while and I won''t bete." Gu Jinan put away the two deeds of prostitution, put them into a cloth bag, tied his trousers, waved to everyone, and ran out of the house towards Shangjia Vige. go.


    After Gu Jinli traveled through time and was reborn, Gu Jinan and Gu Jinxiu were caught by her to practice boxing and kicking. Therefore, their practice never stopped during their escape. After arriving in Dafeng Vige, he would take time to practice some boxing and kicking every day. Now Gu Jinan runs very fast and disappears in the blink of an eye. At this speed, he will definitely not bete.


    After Gu Jinan left, Gu Dashan took out six taels of silver and handed it to He Sanleizi: "This is the money you and your wife earned from selling themselves. Keep it."


    He Sanleizi''s eyes turned green when he saw the six taels of silver. He hurriedly took the silver. Before he could warm it up, Vige Chief He took it away.


    "You and your wife still owe the vige five taels of silver. Now that you have money, you don''t have to pay it back year by year. Let''s pay back half of it first." Vige Chief He took three taels of silver and put the remaining three taels of silver into the vige. He returned it to He San Leizi: "Take these three taels of silver, you and your wife, and add what is missing at home to live a better life."


    "Hey, I got it, vige chief." He San Leizi took the three taels of silver, held it in his hand for a while, and then handed it to Mo Chunyue: "Daughter-inw, take it, and you will be in charge of the money in our house." Mo Chunyue His eyes were red as he took the money. This was the couple''s money for selling themselves, and it was also the family''s only savings.


    She sighed for a while, worried about Vige Chief He, and hurriedly assured him: "Vige Chief, San Leizi doesn''t have a lot of money to spend, so I will take the money. Don''t worry, I will live a good life with San Leizi." Live a better life at home.


    When Vige Chief He heard this, his face improved a lot, and he told them: "The Gu family is a kind family. Since you sold yourself to their family, you must work hard and work hard for ten years, and your family will be able to live a good life." . Dont bezy, dont have any bad intentions, otherwise the vige wont be able to protect you, because you signed a contract to sell yourself.


    We know the vige chief. He Sanleizi responded to Mo Chunyue.


    Vige Chief He didn''t look at them, but looked at the third grandfather and said: "Brother Gu, let them do whatever work you have at home. You''re wee. I''ll go back first."


    Vige Chief He actually meant to protect He Sanshengzi and his wife when he said this.


    Third Grandpa said: "Don''t worry, the work at home is just grinding beans and spices. They don''t live with us. They will go home at night when they are busy."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, heughed: "That''s good, that''s good."


    This is no different froming to work in the Gu family.


    Vige Chief He brushed aside his previous worries and returned home happily.


    "Old Master, Old Madam, Master, Madam, Miss, I''d like to give you my regards, young couple. Whatever work you have to do, please give me your orders." He Sanshengzi is very good at things. He has just signed the deed of betrayal, but the deed of betrayal has not yet been sent to the government. When I get to the next level, I start to tter you.


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother have been farmers all their lives, so they couldn''t bear to hear this. They quickly waved their hands and said: "Don''t shout like that, it sounds weird. You and your wife should call us ording to our seniority."


    He Sanleizi took whatever they said and immediately changed his name to his original name.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to watch the He San scoundrel ying tricks, and directly assigned them tasks: "Can you make mud bricks? My family wants to repair the old house and build a workshop, and we need mud bricks. You and your wife go home, get the baskets, dig the soil at the foot of the mountain, and pick up the soil. Go to the dirt yard above Aunt Tians house and prepare to make mud bricks.


    "Hey, let''s go dig the soil right now." He Sanleizi and Mo Chunyue left in a hurry. They went home and picked up a pair of tattered baskets. Then they went to the vige chief''s house to borrow a **** and shovel and went to the foot of the mountain to dig soil.


    While the couple were digging, He Laoguo and the others also went to the dirt yard above Aunt Tians house and began to repair the house.


    They made quite a fuss. When people from Dafeng Vige saw it, they ran over and asked them, "Why are you repairing this broken house?"


    He Laoguo only said that the Gu family asked them to repair the old house. As for what the repairs were for, he didn''t say a word.


    Even though they didnt say it, it only took half a day for the vigers to know that they were repairing the old house because the Qin Gu Luotian family wanted to open a workshop.


    As soon as the news came out, Dafeng Vige exploded.


    The Qin Gu Luotian family is actually going to open a workshop. It must be that the tofu and spices have made a lot of money, so they want to open a workshop.


    I made a lot of money. Not to mention the tofu stalls in the town, there were many people at home asking for tofu. The money I made in one day was gone.


    Tsk, tsk, how long has it been? They have only been in the vige for three months. Not only have they made a living, but they also opened a workshop. How can they be so capable?

 Chapter 173: lesson

    Chapter 173: lesson


    Chapter 173 Lessons


    Hey, do you think that when the Gu family opens a workshop, they need to hire people to do the work? He Tieshu said this suddenly.


    When everyone heard this, they all stood up and ran towards the Gu family with a cheer.


    He Tieshu is right. If the Gu family wants to open a workshop, they will definitelyck manpower to work. They must go to the Gu family quickly to ask for work, so as not to bete and benefit others.


    He Tieshu was stunned when he looked at the twenty or so people running towards the old house at the end of the vige.


    Here, why did all these people run away?


    "Come back quickly! The vige chief said that you can''t force the Gu family. If you make the Gu family anxious, our He family will not be able to get tofu and spices in the future, we will not be able to do business, and we will be poor for the rest of our lives!" He Tieshu shouted at them , but no one paid attention to him, everyone ran to Gu''s house like a race.


    Someone turned back and shouted to He Tieshu: "Shuzi, don''t be stupid. How long will it take for the vige chief to help us? We have to wait until that month and year? Why don''t we go to Gu family to earn a living and beg tofu by ourselves?"


    He Tieshu couldn''t stop them. He was afraid that so many of them would go to the Gu family to ask for work and anger the Gu family, so he hurried to the vige chief''s house to find the vige chief.


    But the vige chief is not at home.


    He Liu told him that the vige chief took He Dagu and He Dasu to plow the fields.


    The vige chief Hes family has a paddy field. There was a thunderstorm a few days ago and there was enough water in the field, so he took He Dagu and He Dasu to plow the field.


    He Dagu and He Dasu are the nephews of vige chief He. Every year when the farming season is busy, the two families work together, which makes it easier.


    In previous years, He Dacang would plow the fields, but this year He Dacang would sell tofu and spices. He could earn hundreds of cash for his family a day. Vige Chief He was reluctant to let him stop working, so he let him continue selling tofu with his two nephews. Go plow the fields.


    When He Tieshu found Vige Chief He, Vige Chief He was carrying a basket and spreading manure behind He Dugu. In the fields, there are also many people working in the fields.


    He Tieshu stood on the ridge of the field and shouted to Vige Chief He: "Uncle Vige Chief, please go to the Gu family and have a look. He Guangcai and the others heard that the Gu family was going to open a workshop. About twenty people ran to the Gu family saying they were going to ask for money. Work hard.


    "What? They came to the Gu family to ask for a living?" Vige Chief He was furious when he heard this. After exining to He Dugu, he immediately picked up a basket and went to the field ridge and asked He Tieshu: "When did theye?" Went there?"


    He Tieshu said: "A quarter of an hour ago."


    "A quarter of an hour ago!" Vige Chief He was so anxious that it had been so long. By the time he arrived at Gu''s house, there had already been a scene.


    "Can''t these careless people wait patiently? I have already made an agreement with the Gu family, and the Gu family has agreed that if they hire people to do the work, we, the He family, should be invited first. If they go to make such a fuss, the Gu family will be annoyed. Will you give work to our He family?"


    "Uncle, I''ll go with you." After He Daku handed the rake and plow to He Dasi, he ran to the edge of the field and said to the vige chief: "If we go with more than one person, we can calm them down."


    The uncle said that after the Gu family has given the He family five hundred kilograms of tofu, they will select two more He families to start the tofu business, and their family is one of them.


    Seeing that their family can start a tofu business, if He Guangcai and the others offend the Gu family today, his tofu business will be ruined.


    "Okay, let''s go quickly." Vige Chief He said, not bothering to wash off the mud from his feet, and hurried to Gu''s house with He Tieshu and He Dugu.


    He Guangcai and his group of about twenty people had already gathered outside the Gu family''s door. They surrounded the Gu family''s courtyard tightly and shouted into the courtyard: "Brother Gu, we know that your family is going to open a workshop. We are all capable people." , if you ask us to do the work, you will not suffer any loss."


    "What are you asking for? Who do you think you are? Get out of here and stop crowding around my employer''s yard. If you don''t get out, I will chop you alive!" He Sanshengzi held a hatchet in one hand and a muddy shovel in the other. , shouted at He Guangcai and the others. He Sanleizi was well-informed. He Guangcai and the others had just arrived at the Gu family, and before they even entered the door, he came to the Gu family to protect the master.


    He Guangcai and the others were shocked when they heard what He San Leizi said: "The Gu family asked you to do some work? How much sry will they give you a month?"


    "Three hundred coins!" He Sanleizi was very proud and said loudly: "My wife and I have three hundred coins each, and my family has an ie of six hundred coins a month."


    Six hundred coins! These words greatly stimted He Guangcai and the others.


    Why?


    He San Leizi is just a bastard. They are better at working than He San Leizi, and they are more honest and keep their duties than He San Leizi. Why should the Gu family invite He San Leizi but not them?


    He Sanleizi looked at He Guangcai and the others'' sullen expressions, and became even more proud: "My boss has the final say as to who I invite and who I don''t invite. It doesn''t mean that if you want to work, my employer will invite you. Get out now, or else, I will Let Brother Qine out and remove your arms one by one, so that you can taste the feeling of dislocating your arms!"


    The Qin family lived close to the Gu family. When Qin Sang saw He Guangcai and othersing to the door, he immediately climbed over the wall of his own courtyard and entered the Gu family''s yard. He wanted to drive them away, but Gu Jinli didn''t let them go. He couldn''t tell what was going on and wanted to see more.


    "San Leizi is right!" Vige Chief He ran over panting, stood beside He San Leizi, facing He Guangcai and the others, pointed at them and cursed: "Look at your virtues, you are here to ask for work, Are you here to rob? Get out of here. If you dare to bother the Gu family again, I will drive you out of the vige."


    He didnt exin it clearly enough to them at the ancestral hall?


    Told them not to be anxious, not to be impatient, and he would go and find a living for them. Now that they have finally managed to talk to the Gu family, theye to the Gu family to pester them, deliberately trying to cut off the He family''s livelihood, right?


    The He family was still afraid of Vige Chief He. They were scolded by Vige Chief He and chased away by Mr. He with a shovel. They left soon after.


    After they left, the Gu family''s courtyard door opened.


    Vige Chief He hurriedly took He Tieshu and He Dugu into the courtyard and apologized to Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli: "Nephew Dashan, Xiaoyu, are you not scared? Don''t worry, I have already scolded them, and they don''t dare toe to the door again."


    He also said: "When you invite people to do the work, you can invite whoever your family wants. If any family member dares toe and persecute you, the old man will punish him severely."


    Vige Chief He''s words were very sincere, but Gu Dashan still said: "Vige Chief, our family will not invite any of those people who just came to our door, only those who did not gather toe to bother us. After your family gets the tofu, Dont give them the tofu.


    This was what Xiaoyu asked him to say.


    Xiaoyu said that people in Dafeng Vige have some bad habits that cannot be tolerated and must be eliminated! It was cut until they were frightened, so they would not dare toe to their homes and pester them in the future.


    Vige Chief He was shocked when he heard that the Gu family wanted to attack He Guangcai and the others to scare those in the vige who still wanted to pester the Gu family for benefits.


    Vige Chief He was very helpless, but he had to agree. After all, it was He Guangcai and the others who came to bother him first: "Okay, I have written this down, don''t worry."


    Vige Chief He apologized to the Gu family and left with He Tieshu and He Dugu.


    He Sanleizi hurriedly came over to take credit: "Master, how did I behave just now?"


    With his own skill, he stopped He Guangcai and the others with a hatchet and a shovel.

 Chapter 174: Flatter

    Chapter 174: tter


    Chapter 174 ttery


    Gu Jinli nced at He San Leizi and said, "It''s not bad."


    He Guangcai and the others were originally banging on the door, but He Sanshengzi scared them away with a curse word after he came to kill them.


    To deal with difficult people, we still need to use people like He Sanleizi, who are willing to take risks, able to tear them apart, and dare to fight.


    He Sanleizi received the affirmation, smiled with yellow teeth, left wisely, and continued to dig soil and mud at the foot of the mountain.


    After He San Leizi left, Qin Sang asked Gu Jinli: "Why did you stop me and not let me drive He Guangcai and the others away?"


    Gu Jinli said: "We are not at home every day. If they don''t survive this time, they wille again in the future. What if theye to bother us next time when we are not around? Why don''t we let them make enough trouble once? The vige chief stepped forward and let Vige Chief He deal with them on his own."


    She is the only one in the family who knows some boxing skills with Gu Jinan. Although Gu Jinxiu is learning, his skills are average. Let''s take a look at the girl''s family in Jinxiu. One person can''t deal with so many vigers. They have to ask the vige head He toe forward and let the He family deal with the He family, so as to prevent the He family whoe to the door to do work from hating the Gu family.


    If you want to hate me, go to the vige chief.


    Don''t call her sinister, her goal after time travel and rebirth has always been very clear, which is to protect her family and make herself and her family live afortable and simple life. She can only push the troublesome things to others, and she won''t bother. Go ahead and take care of it.


    Qin Sang understood that she was using the power of vige chief He to suppress those who dared toe and harass her.


    And her suppression has just begun.


    The next day when He Dacang and others came to get tofu, the Gu family reduced their supply of tofu and only gave them two hundred and fifty kilograms, which was a full one hundred and fifty kilograms less than yesterday''s four hundred kilograms.


    When Vige Chief He saw this, he immediately understood what Gu Jinli meant.


    He doesntin about Gus family, but Hes family is too troublesome. Therefore, after leaving the Gu family, he only asked He Wanli and the others to sell tofu, leaving He Dacang behind. He asked He Dacang to beat the gong to summon the He family to the ancestral hall, and beat up He Guangcai and several of the He family members who danced the hardest yesterday. Hit thirty boards.


    He Guangcai and the others felt that they were being beaten very unjustly and cried: "Uncle vige chief, we didn''t do anything bad, why do you beat us?"


    Vige Chief He scolded: "You didn''t do anything evil? Were you the ones who made a fuss yesterday to go to Gu''s family to ask for work?"


    "We just went to get work done and didn''t destroy it. Is this wrong?" He Guangcai really felt that he had died unjustly.


    "Bah! Are you right? If your family is going to open a workshop, and before you even say that you want to hire people, arge group of people surround your house, bang on the door, and yell to do work for your family, what will you do? Think? You will ask those people whoe to pester you to do work? "


    Vige Chief He pointed at them and cursed: "You are just a group of bandits. You take advantage of the fact that the Gu family is new and look down on them, so you dare toe to ask for work. The Lu family also has a workshop and a shop, why don''t you just be a group of bandits?" People go to the Lu family and have to work? A bunch of bully and fear of the strong!"


    Vige Chief He was tired of scolding, so he rested for a while, and then said: "Do you know that the Gu family has promised me that if they open a workshop and hire people to do work, they will invite us, the He family, first. If you went to make trouble yesterday, it would be a scandal." , I will drive you out of the vige."


    When the other He family members heard this, they were all shocked: "The Gu family promised you, Mr. He, that they would ask us, the He family, to do work? Oh, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Now that He Guangcai and the others are making trouble, this matter will probably go south."


    He also scolded He Guangcai and the others: "It''s all because of you. What was originally a good thing will be ruined if you make trouble."


    Victor He said: "If this job is really bad, don''te and beg me. Just take your family and leave the vige. Keeping you here will only harm the entire He family."


    He then took the opportunity to warn the He family present: "If you want to do the tofu business, if you want to have work and make money, you have to be honest and don''t bring arge group of people to pester the Gu family. Who dares to do this again? I can''t spare him for ruining the livelihood of the entire He family!" "Yes, yes, vige chief, don''t worry, we have remembered the lesson, and we don''t dare to go to the Gu family in groups to ask for work."


    Vige Chief He felt a little calmer after hearing their assurance.


    After He Guangcai and the others were beaten, even if the He family was anxious and wanted to work in the Gu family''s workshop, no one dared to bother the Gu family again.


    Gu Jinli heard that vige chief He beat He Guangcai and the others. The next day, the amount of tofu given to He Dacang and the others was increased to four hundred kilograms.


    After three days of repairs, the old mud house that will be used as a workshop is almost repaired.


    Gu Jinli was worried that when the rainy season came, the thatched roof would seep water and harm the spices, so he asked Gu Dashan to tell He Laoguo and the others to collect old tiles from all over the country.


    New tiles are expensive, costing two cents a piece. Go to the countryside to pick up old tiles, which cost only two cents a penny. Although the tiles are missing holes, they can still be used, which is better than using thatch to make a roof.


    After three days of collection, we finally received 1,500 old tiles and reced three houses with tiles. The remaining two houses still have thatched roofs. These two rooms are used for grinding and filtering soy milk, so it''s okay.


    After the roof is built, the floor of the house is alsopacted and sprinkled with white lime.


    Shang Xiucai knew that their family was going to open a workshop and needed grinding stones for pounding. It happened that someone in Shangjia Vige was doing this business. He took Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan to find the shopkeeper Shang of the stone workshop, and bought them at a price that was 20% cheaper than the market price. Three stone mills, eight stone hammers, and other stone tools for grinding spices.


    These things were so heavy that it took Shopkeeper Shang and his crew two full days to transport them all.


    During this period, Gu Jinli went to Xuanhufang and told Dr. Wu that he wanted to increase the purchase of spices.


    Several kinds of spices and raw materials she uses are medicinal materials. She trusts Dr. Wu more and always buys the spices and raw materials at Xuanhufang.


    But the quantity she wanted this time wasrge and she had to wait a few days.


    Gu Jinli is not in a hurry. His family is still busy with spring plowing, and the workshop will not be officially opened until after the spring plowing.


    But she is not in a hurry, but the people in Dafeng Vige are extremely anxious.


    In spite of the warning from the vige chief, the He family did not dare to go to the Gu family to quarrel. Instead, they went to the Tian family, Gu Damu, Gu Dalin brothers'' family, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui''s family to fawn over them, hoping that they would relent and let them work in the workshop.


    They knew that although the Gu family bought the workshop building, the Qin Gu Luotian family had a share in the business. Thinking that the Gu family could not get involved, they fawned over the other families.


    Aunt Tian and Uncle Tian are both honest people. They can''t stand the ttery of the vigers. They hide from the vigers when they see them and don''t dare to open the door when someone knocks on their door.


    Gu Damu and Gu Dalin''s family had the old Yan family in charge, and they were not ttered by the vigers'' ttery. However, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui''s family couldn''t stand it, especially Gu Yumei, who was so ttered by the eldest girl and daughter-inw in the vige. stand up.

 Chapter 175: handkerchief

    Chapter 175: handkerchief


    Chapter 175 Handkerchief


    Gu Yumei was frightened by some gangsters talking dirty words around the courtyard wall. She had been honest for more than a month, but she was still jealous of Gu Jinli in her heart. She thought she was just lucky, so she made tofu and seasonings. .


    If she is willing to do it, she will be able to make something more popr than tofu and spices.


    But its just a thought. Not to mention making other hot-selling new things, she cant even make tofu and seasonings.


    Gu Yumei felt angry when she talked about this. She talked about starting a business of tofu and spices with several families, but so far they don''t know how to make tofu?


    They all know about soaking soybeans, grinding beans, filtering soy milk, and boiling soy milk. They also know that making tofu requires brine, but they dont know what the brine is.


    Without that kind of brine, she wouldn''t be able to make tofu.


    There are also the seasoning spices. She knows the raw materials of several spices, but she just can''t match the delicious taste.


    She tried to grab a handful of each spice and mix it, but the smell was so strong that she wanted to vomit. Not to mention the delicious fragrance, it almost killed her!


    Her second aunt found out about her grabbing powdered spices to make spices. She scolded her and said she was wasting things. The few handfuls she grabbed could be sold for dozens of pennies.


    She was not convinced, but had no choice but to hold her breath. I was so bored at home that I wanted to go out and y with the girls in the vige, but I was afraid of meeting gangsters and didn''t dare to go out. Now because she wants to open a workshop, people from the vigee to her home every day to tter her.


    "Sister Mei, these are the eggs that my sister-inw cooked in the morning. Try them. They taste delicious." He Xiangzi''s wife took out two eggs and put them on the table for Gu Yumei to eat.


    Gu Yumei nced at the two eggs, picked up a bean dregs cake, took a small bite, swallowed it slowly, and said: "My family is not short of eggs, you can take it back."


    Since starting the tofu business, her family''s life has be easier. Although they can''t eat meat every day, her father loves them and gives them an egg every day. So it''s impossible to bribe her with just two eggs.


    When He Xiangzi''s wife heard this, her face turned pale. He Danhua hurriedly said: "Sister Mei, then you can eat my candied dates. My father bought these candied dates in the town and said they were infused with honey. , its so sweet.


    With a smile on his face, He Danhua carefully opened the handkerchief and handed a candied date in front of Gu Yumei.


    "Danghua, there are at least six candied dates in a pack in this town, all wrapped in red paper. Did you really buy this candied date at home? Could it be some garbage picked up in a nook and cranny?" He Cui''er covered it. Face smiled and said, exposing He Danhuas lies in one sentence.


    He Danhuas face suddenly turned blue and white, He Cuier was right. Her family was poor, so how could she afford candied dates? These candied dates were rewarded by a rich man when her father was doing odd jobs in the town. One of the candied dates was given to each worker. Her father didn''t eat it, so he took it home and saved it for her mother, saying that it was Save it for giving gifts or entertaining guests.


    It happened that news came out that the Gu family was going to open a workshop. Her parents wanted to work in the Gu family''s workshop. Seeing that she was about the same age as Gu Yumei, they asked her to bring candied dates to tter Gu Yumei so that she would agree to allow her family to work in a workshop.


    Gu Yumei was very happy to be held by someone, but when she heard this, her face darkened, and she even let her eat the things she picked up. Maybe He Danhua didn''t want to work in her workshop anymore.


    She snorted coldly and ignored He Danhua.


    He Danhua wanted to exin, but He Cui''er took the lead: "Sister Mei, look at this. This is the handkerchief my eldest brother bought at Qingyun Embroidery Shop in the county town. It is made of brocade. It is from the county town. It is only used by rich girls. It is very expensive. One piece costs one hundred cents. My eldest brother bought two and I kept one for myself. This piece is specially brought to you. You can take it."    brocade ?


    Gu Yumeis eyes lit up when she heard the word brocade.


    When she was in her hometown, life was good, and she also had a brocade handkerchief. But since she fled the famine, she has only used bup. Although life is better now, the family has developed a trend of frugality. Although her father loves her, he only buys cotton and brocade for her, not brocade.


    Although Gu Yumei knew that it was not good to ept the handkerchief, the handkerchief in her hand was made of cotton, with a cluster of grass embroidered on it with thick threads. It was notparable to the brocade handkerchief He Cuier gave her. The brocade is so smooth that it can shine through people. There is also a peony embroidered with thin red thread on the brocade, which is so beautiful that it dazzles people''s eyes.


    Gu Yumei was very moved and nced at the handkerchief several times. He Cuier was smart. Seeing her like this, he immediately put the handkerchief into her hand and said with a smile: "Sister Mei, take it. From now on, each of us will have a brocade." Handkerchief, also do what the rich girls call handkerchief."


    Gu Yumei pinched the brocade handkerchief in her hand and raised the corners of her mouth. This hundred-penny handkerchief was better than the ten-penny cotton handkerchief. Holding it in her hand, it felt soft andfortable. She instantly felt that she was more valuable. .


    However, how should she refuse He Cuier and not let her familye to work in the workshop?


    Surprisingly, He Cuier didn''t say a word, as if she didn''t give her such an expensive handkerchief just to earn a living.


    Gu Yumei was very satisfied with this. She felt that He Cui''er was different from He Danhua and Xiangzi''s sister-inw. He sincerely wanted to be friends with her and was not just looking for work in the workshop.


    He Cui''er seemed to have reallye to deliver a handkerchief. After seeing Gu Yumei ept the handkerchief, she only sat for a while and then stood up and left: "There is still farm work to do at home, so I won''t stay any longer. I have to go home and do the work."


    With that said, he returned home, leaving only Xiangzis wife and He Danhua.


    He Danhua was still ttering Gu Yumei, but Xiangzi''s wife looked at Gu Yumei with a strange expression. Not long after, she also said goodbye and left, but instead of going home, she stood at the intersection at the end of the vige, waiting for Mrs. Chen.


    When Mrs. Chen and others came back from the stall, Mrs. Xiangzi stopped her and whispered a few words to her. Mrs. Chen immediately got angry and cursed: "This idiot, she can''t live in peace!"


    Mrs. Chen didn''t even want the burden and ran home in a hurry. Gu Dagui shouted behind her: "You bitch, why are you so crazy? It''s only a few steps away. You''re still throwing the burden here. Will you die if you take it back?" "


    "Yes!" Mrs. Chen turned around and said one word to Gu Dagui, which scared Gu Dagui. This woman was really angry.


    When Mrs. Chen returned home, she saw Gu Yumei sitting in her room, holding a piece of bean dregs cake in one hand and eating it slowly. After eating, she held a brocade handkerchief and slowly wiped the corners of her mouth. He Danhua in the room was still praising her. : "Sister Mei, your movements are so beautiful, just like the richdy in the town."


    What a rich girl, Gu Yumei is just a country girl!


    Ms. Chen was almost furious. She suppressed her anger and said to He Danhua: "My sister Mei still has something to do. You should go home first."


    He Danhua saw that Mrs. Chens face looked very bad, so she didnt dare to say anything and ran away in a hurry.

 Chapter 176: Gu Yumei was beaten

    Chapter 176: Gu Yumei was beaten


    Chapter 176 Gu Yumei was beaten


    As soon as He Danhua left, Mrs. Chen rushed to Gu Yumei, grabbed her hair, pped her twice, and pped her twice.


    Gu Yumei was stunned. She looked at Chen with a look of disbelief. After a while, she cried bitterly, pointed at Chen and cursed: "You, you dare to hit me, you are not my mother, why should you hit me? I You didnt do anything wrong, wuwuwu


    Mrs. Chenughed angrily, pointed at the handkerchief in her hand, and said angrily: "You have done nothing wrong? Then what is this? Do you know that He Cuier''s eldest brother bought this handkerchief, and you dare to ept it?" Do you want to be someones stepmother?


    He Cui''er''s eldest brother He Minzi is twenty-six this year. He married a daughter-inw who died in childbirth two years ago, leaving only two sons.


    "He Cui''er''s family is making preparations to marry He Minzi a wife. If you ept the handkerchief bought by He Cui''er''s brother at this time, if you tell anyone about it, it will be a private life-longmitment."


    Ill hit you lightly. If you were in my hometown, youd be sinking into the pond!


    "Hey, my sister-inw is a very smart person, so why did she give birth to such a fool like you?" Mrs. Chen poked Gu Yumei''s head and really wanted to split her head open to see how much grass was inside?


    Gu Yumei turned pale with fright, and cried: "I, I don''t know, she said she also has a handkerchief, give it to me, and give it to me."


    "Give me a handkerchief, you idiot. I''m the eldestdy at home every day. When I ask you to grind some spices, you just say your hands hurt. You can''t do anything. Your brain is not working well. You still like to take Joe, and it''s just natural." Damn it, why would I treat a niece like you?"


    Madam Chen was so angry that she snatched the brocade handkerchief from her hand, but Gu Yumei was too nervous. Madam Chen didn''t pull it out at once. She cursed angrily: "What are you pulling on? Let me go quickly. If this handkerchief is still there, If you dont go back, youll just be waiting to be someones stepmother.


    Gu Yumei quickly let go, and after Chen took the handkerchief, she quickly grabbed Chen''s hand and begged, "Second aunt, please help me, I don''t want to be someone''s stepmother, wuwuwu..."


    Let me go, and if you dont let go, your reputation will be ruined when the news spreads to He Cuiers family, and no one can save you!


    Gu Yumei quickly let go, and Mrs. Chen ran out of the house and rushed straight to He Cuier''s house.


    As soon as Gu Dagui came back, he saw Chen rushing out of the house and shouted at her back: "Where are you running to?"


    After hearing the cry from Gu Yumei''s room, Gu Dagui frowned and asked into the room: "Sister Mei, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Is your second aunt scolding you again? Don''t be angry, wait. When shees back, my second uncle will teach her a lesson for you."


    Gu Yumei cried even louder when she heard this.


    Gu Dagui had a headache and wanted to go into the house to have a look, but Gu Yumei was old. Even though he was a biological uncle, he couldn''t go in. He could only ask Fa Geer who was sitting in the yard grinding spices: "What''s wrong with your sister Yumei?" Isnt the sky very happy, why are you crying today?


    Because of the workshop, many girls of the same age in the vige came to y with Sister Mei. They made Sister Mei very happy and she did not quarrel with Mrs. Chen in the past few days.


    Gu Dagui has two sons, Gu Dewang, who is almost nine years old, and Gu Defa, who is almost seven years old. Gu Dewang looked stupid, but he was actually smart, but Brother Fa was really stupid. When he heard his father''s words, he was stunned for a while and said, "I had a fight with my mother."


    "What? Your mother is still taking action?" Gu Dagui was very angry. His eldest brother was so kind to their family, but he had already given up on marrying again. In this life, he only has two children, Sister Mei and Brother Xing. How could Mrs. Chen treat her so well? If Sister Mei takes action, how will he face his elder brother?


    "You stinky bitch, I have to wait for you. I can''t deal with you!" Gu Dagui was so angry that he sat in the yard waiting for Mrs. Chen. He waited for a full two-quarters of an hour before he saw Mrs. Chene back with a high-spirited look on her face. He was so proud, like a rooster that had won a battle. "Why did you hit Sister Mei?" Gu Dagui asked coldly.


    "Oh, why did you beat her? Call her out and ask her yourself." Mrs. Chen told He Cuier about using a handkerchief to plot against Gu Yumei, but she was worried about Gu Yumei''s reputation and said it in a lower voice.


    When Gu Dagui heard this, he stood up anxiously and asked into the room: "Sister Mei, is what your second aunt said true?"


    Gu Yumei just cried. When asked urgently, she could only say: "I don''t know, I didn''t expect she was like that."


    When Gu Dagui saw that she had admitted it, he didn''t know what to say about her, or Chen sneered and said: "You just spoil her, she will be more and more stupid. After harming yourself for a lifetime, how will you see her after she is dead?" Sister-inw?!"


    Brother Xing and Sister Mei lost their mothers, and Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui felt sorry for them. Mrs. Chen knew that. But you can''t just ignore it. Look at their two brothers and sisters, one has a sullen face all day long, as if everyone owes him money, and the other dreams of a youngdy every day, how can he look like a child of a peasant family?


    Gu Dagui''s face burned when he heard this. He knew that he had wrongly med Chen, so he quickly apologized to her and asked her: "What''s going on with the handkerchief? Have you returned the handkerchief? There won''t be any rumors in He Cuier''s family." Bar?"


    "They dare!" Ms. Chen said proudly: "I have already warned them. If they dare to spread bad words about their home, our family will ask the county captain to send county soldiers to smash up their home and then destroy their home." All the men were arrested and sent to work in the mines."


    She also pped He Cuier twice, grabbed He Minzi''s two sons, pped each of them once, and warned He Minzi''s mother: "Don''t think about my sister Mei''s reputation after ruining her reputation." I will marry into your family. If you dare to let our sister Meie in, we will let her torture these two brats to death, and then destroy your son''s roots so that he cannot be a man!"


    He Cui''er''s mother was scared to death. She had never seen Mr. Chen so poisonous in her whole life. Thinking that Chen and the others were fleeing the famine, the vigers said they had seen blood on their hands and were so scared that they quickly promised that her family would not dare to take any chances with Gu Yumei again.


    Gu Dagui felt relieved after hearing what Chen said. I''m also worried about Sister Mei and Brother Xing. It''s really not an option for them to continue like this. They can''t let it go anymore.


    When it got dark, Gu Dafu and Gu Dexing came back from grinding beans at Luo''s house. Gu Dagui told him about the handkerchief. Gu Dafu was so frightened that he scolded Gu Yumei and asked her to apologize to Chen. If it weren''t for Mrs. Chen, she would have been plotted by He Cuier''s family.


    Ms. Chen crossed her legs and received a p on the head from Gu Yumei.


    After teaching Gu Yumei a lesson, Gu Dafu finally felt that he could no longer coddle Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing so much, and said to them: "Tomorrow starts the spring plowing of several houses. You two don''t stay at home, go work in the fields."


    Gu Yumei was startled and begged: "Dad, I am already a big girl, and I am still working in the fields. It doesn''t look good. I, I will grind the spices at home. I will grind them well this time and notin about hand pain."


    This time Gu Dafu was determined to correct her youngdy habits. He did not agree and said forcefully: "You haven''t engaged yet, what will happen next? Go to the fields and see for yourself, how many teenagers are there?" A girl working in the fields? Besides, you will have to work in the fields when you get married, so practice now to avoid being disliked when you go to your husband''s houseter."


    "Brother Xing, go to the fields as well. When the spring plowing is finished, you can go to Xu Tongsheng''s house in Songzigou to study. Don''t think about bing a schr anymore."


    Gu Dafu stared at Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing and said seriously: "Our family is farmers, and the fate of our ancestors has been there for generations. Don''t think about bing a eldestdy or a high official. You have to ept your fate as a human being!"

 Chapter 177: farming

    Chapter 177: farming


    Chapter 177 Farming


    Gu Dexing was not happy, his face was ugly, and he sat silently.


    Earlier he wanted to be a disciple of Shang Xiucai, but Shang Xiucai confiscated it and wrote him a letter. The letter said that he should go to a private school in the town to study. After studying for ten years, he might be able to get a degree. But now his father asked him to go to Songzigou to study with Xu Tongsheng, which was clearly a deliberate attempt to beat him up.


    Gu Dafu was deliberately beating him up. If he didn''t suppress his ambition, he might not know what he would do next.


    Seeing that he had a bad face again, Gu Dafu was very annoyed and said directly: "If you don''t want to go to Xu Tongsheng''s private school, then don''t go to school and farm at home."


    How could Gu Dexing be willing to farm at home? He knew the hard work of digging in the ground, so he could only nod and agree.


    Gu Yumei saw that her eldest brother had already nodded, so she could only agree.


    Mrs. Chen was happy that the two eldest young masters and eldestdies had finallye back to their senses. If they continued to do this, she would propose to separate the family even if Gu Dagui disagreed.


    On the second day, Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing were dressed in coarse linen clothes, carrying baskets and farm tools, and followed Gu Dafu to the fields.


    The family were not surprised when they saw Gu Dexing going to the fields, but they were really shocked when they saw Gu Yumei. Sister Mei actually went to work in the fields. This was really new.


    In the past, when she was asked to grind spices, she kept urging her, crying and saying that her hands hurt and she couldn''t do it, but Gu Dafu was reluctant to scold her and let her do it. What happened today? The sunes out in the west?


    The Third Grandma and Gu Jinli were nting bean sprouts in the field. When they saw Gu Yumei going down to the ground, the Third Grandma nodded and said, "That''s right. Farmers can spoil good girls like this. Even good girls are spoiled."


    Farmers have to do farm work, and you are not a rich girl in the county. You can always get used to it, and no one willugh at you for pretending.


    The wastnds of several families are connected together. When they reached the end of the field, Gu Dafu pointed to the wastnd of Gu Jinli''s house and said, "Sister Mei, follow your second aunt to the seedling bed of Xiaoyu''s house to get bean sprouts."


    In the past, they nted soybeans by sowing seeds directly, but Xiaoyu said that raising seedlings first and then transnting can increase the yield of soybeans.


    If Xiaoyu had said such a thing in her hometown, she would have been called crazy, but she made tofu and made several families make money, and several families believed in her. Although the nting method of seedlings and transnts was It went against the nting methods passed down from their ancestors, but they still agreed to raise seedlings and transnt soybeans.


    With the consent of several family members, Gu Jinli used an acre of his own wastnd as a seedling bed to raise seedlings. Now the bean seedlings have grown half a hand high and are ready for transnting.


    With a stinking face, Gu Yumei followed Chen and walked towards the wastnd of Gu Jinli''s house, muttering: "Gu Xiaoyu is very busy. What kind of seedlings can we raise? How about just sowing the seeds?"


    Now they have to transnt, which makes them have to nt bean sprouts and nt several nts, which makes them exhausted.


    Ms. Chen turned back and red at her: "Shut up, work honestly, and don''t make Xiaoyu unhappy by talking nonsense."


    Gu Yumei felt extremely wronged: "Why should I shut up? She''s not happy, so am I happy?" Everyone only knows Gu Xiaoyu, so why doesn''t anyone care about her?


    Mrs. Chen had a headache and wanted to p her twice. She was toozy to argue with her and just said: "Work honestly. If you don''t obey, I will tell you about taking He Minzi''s handkerchief. How can you get married?" "


    Ms. Chen just wanted to scare her. It was impossible to tell such a scandal. If her reputation was ruined, her family would have to support her for the rest of her life. It would not be worth it.


    Gu Yumei was angry and aggrieved, shedding tears, but she didn''t dare to say anything bad about Gu Jinli anymore.


    Mrs. San, we are here. Where are my bean sprouts? Mrs. Chen put down the basket and asked the third grandma. Then she said to Gu Yumei, Call someone to make you mute?


    Gu Yumei did not dare to be disrespectful to Third Grandma, so she hurriedly called out: "Third Grandma," but did not call out to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care at all and didn''t even nce at Gu Yumei from the corner of his eye. "Hey." The third grandmother responded, pointing to the three ridges of bean sprouts on the right hand side and said: "Your family has those three ridges. After counting the small fish, one ridge of bean sprouts can nt two acres ofnd."


    He also told them: "Be careful when you are nting bean sprouts. Don''t break the taproot." If the taproot is broken, the bean sprouts will not survive.


    "I know San Auntie." Two days ago, Gu Jinli told everyone how to raise bean sprouts. Mrs. Chen and the others all remembered it. When they came to the seedling bed, they squatted down and raised bean sprouts ording to the method taught by Gu Jinli.


    Gu Yumei was clumsy and broke a lot of the main roots when raising the bean seedlings. Gu Jinli frowned and said: "Every family only raised half a catty more bean seeds and killed too many." , make up for it at home.


    Gu Yumei was going to work in the fields, and she was already holding back her anger. When she heard this, she said angrily: "It''s not you who caused the harm. Can''t you just nt as usual? You insist on raising seedlings and transnting, which makes everyone exhausted! What? The yield is about 40%, who are you kidding? Look at who has never grown soybeans. Besides, soybeans only cost three cents a pound, so what if the yield is high but the yield is low? Its not like we dont have money, at worst we can just buy it with money.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Yumei as if he were a fool, and mocked: "Three pennies per pound of soybeans is not expensive, so you can make money to buy them yourself."


    Added another sentence: "Don''t make money with tofu and spices. Make something new and sell it yourself."


    These words made Gu Yumei''s face burn. She wanted to refute, but she really didn''t have the ability to make new things. The reason why her family''s life became better was because of tofu and spices, and these two things were made by Gu Jinli.


    Mrs. Chen said in a bad tone: "Do you think you have a gold mountain at home? You don''t look down on three cents anymore. Hurry up and raise bean sprouts for me. If you don''t want to raise bean sprouts, just go and nt bean sprouts. This kind of bean sprouts is even more tiring."


    Gu Yumei was so aggrieved that she shed tears while squatting down to raise bean sprouts. She only learned how to raise bean sprouts after harming many bean sprouts.


    After working hard for half an hour, I finally picked up a load of bean sprouts and carried them to my field.


    Gu Dafu saw her swaying with her load and was afraid that she would fall, so he hurried to pick her up.


    Gu Yumei knew that her father felt guilty because of her mother''s death, and loved their siblings very much. The tears that had stopped falling again fell after seeing Gu Dafu.


    Gu Dafu originally wanted tofort her, but when he saw her like this, he stoppedforting her and said directly: "Work well with your second aunt and third grandma. Don''t be too dirty and tired. Is there any farm work that is not dirty and tiring?"


    Gu Yumei was actually crying, but she really cried when she heard this. She also thought that her father probably had money and nned to marry their stepmother, so he no longer loved her and her eldest brother.


    How could Gu Dafu know that Gu Yumei was so thoughtful? He just told her to put down the bean sprouts with a straight face.


    Gu Yumei was so angry that she kept crying. Her eyes were swollen from crying. When it was time to have lunch, she didn''t see Gu Jinxiu. She immediately pointed at Gu Jinli and shouted, "Why didn''t your sister go to the fields? It''s time for spring plowing." Everyone is on the ground, and shes not the eldestdy, so why doesnt shee?


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Yumei and really felt that she was sick, or terminally ill: "My eldest sister is very busy at home making tofu. Why does she have to work in the fields? She is here to work in the fields. Who will make the tofu at home? ?Do you know?"


    Moreover


    What does my eldest sisters inability to get off the ground have to do with you? Did you help nt mynd? Its really like a dog meddling in other peoples business like a mouse!


    Her family and the third grandpa''s familybined have nine acres of wastnd, eight acres of soybean fertilized fields, and the remaining one acre she has negotiated with Gu Dashan and Cui to test the cultivation of medicinal materials. Dashan Gu Jinan, He Sanleizi and Mo Chunyue, why do they need Gu Jinxiu?

 Chapter 178: Workshop opened

    Chapter 178: Workshop opened


    Chapter 178 The workshop opens


    "You!" Gu Yumei failed to find fault with Gu Jinli, and was even beaten and beaten by Gu Jinli. She was so angry that she almost fainted, but no one helped her.


    Ms. Chen was still gloating at the sidelines: "You can''t win over others, and you can''t beat them if they beat you. If you insist on finding trouble, the only one who will be angry is yourself."


    Gu Yumei burst into tears when she heard Chen''s words: "Uuuuuuuuuuuu, you are all bullying me!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "What great ability do you have that makes us jealous enough to bully you? Don''t tter yourself. If you don''t work in the fields today, our family will almost forget what you look like." .


    Gu Jinli was telling Gu Yumei that she was worthless, not even worthy of being bullied by them.


    Gu Yumei heard it and almost fainted from anger.


    Yan Shi and Jin Niu were also nting bean sprouts. Seeing Gu Yumei crying miserably, sheforted her: "Sister Mei, don''t cry. It''s not tiring to nt soybeans. We have littlend, and we can finish the nting in two days of hard work."


    Gu Yumei cried even harder.


    The third grandma frowned and said dissatisfiedly: "Sister Mei, shut up now. How long have you been crying for, are you not tired?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, please leave her alone and let her cry. It''s busy farming now and everyone is working in the fields. Her crying method will definitely be seen by others. It won''t be long before she is crying in the fields." The story will spread throughout the vige, and it will be her who will be the one tough at it."


    Gu Yumei loves face and cannot bear to be criticized. When she heard this, she immediately stopped crying.


    Seemingly knowing that there was no point in crying, after eating the lunch sent by Brother Fa, he worked conscientiously in the afternoon.


    The family worked hard for two days and finally nted all the wastnd with soybean seedlings.


    He Laoguo saw them nting soybeans like this and asked out of curiosity: "Brother Gu, why are you guys nting soybeans like this? It''s so troublesome. Why don''t you just sow the seeds?"


    Grandpa San said: This is the way we grow soybeans in our hometown. If we grow soybeans this way, the yield can be increased a lot.


    Grandpa San didnt want the vigers to think that Gu Jinli was an outlier, so he said that the method of transnting and nting soybeans was his hometowns method. Anyway, they came here to escape famine, and it was impossible for the vigers to go to the northwest to check.


    Farmers care most about food. He Laoguo and the others were very excited when they heard that transnting soybeans can increase yields. But they were afraid of the risks and did not immediately switch to this method to grow soybeans. They wanted to see first and if the Qin Gu Luotian family''s soybean production really increased during harvest, they would switch to this method next year.


    After nting soybeans, Gu Jinli started nting medicinal materials.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui had never grown medicinal herbs before, so he was afraid that she would mess up the matter, so he only gave her an acre of wastnd.


    She nted half an acre of patchouli. Huoxiang harvests medicinal materials every year. She nts these easy-to-harvest medicinal materials first so that her family can see the benefits. When the medicinal materials are nted inrge areas in the future, her family will not object.


    In the remaining half acre ofnd, she nted many kinds of medicinal materials, which she dug in the mountains, such as cattail, Dipsacus, and Pinellia ternata, etc.


    Three grandfathers, Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan, and He Sanleizi followed her for a day and finished nting all the medicinal materials.


    At this point, the farming of several families hase to an end, and it is March 12th, and in four days it will be the big day for the opening of the workshop. This evening, several families gathered together to talk about the opening of the workshop.


    He Laoguo and the other four have agreed to work in our workshop and wille to sign a contract with us tomorrow. However, the manpower is still a little short, and we still have to hire people.


    But dont worry, we can open a workshop and visit people at the same time. We must invite people with good nature, but not those with bad intentions.


    When the third grandfather said this, he took the opportunity to say: "We have grown-up girls and boys in our family, and there are still people who have lost their wives and want to remarry. You can''t rush to find someone else. You have to keep your eyes open and see clearly. Don''t worry. As a viin, let your good girl be found by others, and don''t let your boy marry a house-wanderer and ruin our business."


    The Third Grandpa would specifically say this because Gu Dewang told Gu Jinli that Gu Yumei was plotted by He Cuier with a handkerchief and almost became a stepmother.


    Although Gu Dafu''s family kept this matter under wraps, they also specifically told the Gu Dewang brothers not to tell anyone about it, as it would ruin Gu Yumei''s reputation and make her unable to find a good husband in the future.


    But Gu Dewang has been hanging out with Gu Jinli recently and feels that Sister Xiaoyu is better than Sister Yumei. She never scolds him like Sister Yumei and often gives him snacks, so he told Gu Jinli about it.


    Gu Jinli knew that those people wanted to marry them so that they could work in the workshops, or rely on their rtives to get tofu and spices from their families.


    She was very shameless about this practice, and there were many grown-up girls and boys in her family, as well as those whose wives died on the way to escape and wanted to remarry, so she had to guard against it, so she told the third grandfather about this matter. Having said that, this is what Third Grandpa said just now.


    When the family members heard what Third Grandpa said, they were puzzled at first. After thinking about it for a moment, they understood the danger and their hearts suddenly became frightened.


    Especially Gu Dafu, his sister Mei almost fell into the trap of the viin and said quickly: "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, we have remembered this and we will definitely not find random homes for the children."


    Lao Yan was looking for a new wife for Gu Dalin recently. When he heard what Third Grandpa said, he was shocked and said quickly: "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, our family is not in a hurry and will take care of the children."


    Dalins daughter-inw, Xie, was kidnapped by those evil people when she was fleeing famine. She didnt know whether she was alive or dead. Even if she was still alive, she was badly abused. Lao Yan was thinking about finding a new wife for Dalin, but now that he heard what Third Grandpa said, he didn''t dare to find a wife for Dalin so quickly.


    Anyway, life at home is getting better and better. Although Dalin is remarrying, he is not afraid of not being able to marry a good girl.


    Gu Dalin breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t really want to marry his bride. After all, it was him who failed to protect Ms. Xie, and that''s why she was captured by the viin.


    After Third Grandpa told several families about this matter, they all knew what was going on. Then someone came up to them and said, "That girl from that family is nice, that boy from that family is nice, and I want to marry them." When they asked questions, they became wary and would not follow what those people said.


    Those who wanted to rely on marriage to work in the Gu family''s workshop and get tofu and spices were very angry when they saw that they did not ept the offer.


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t care whether they were angry or not, they were just happily preparing for the opening of the workshop.


    Shang Xiucai knew that their workshop was going to open on March 16th, so he specially wrote a que, "Gu''s Workshop", covered it with red cloth, and asked Lao Luo to send it to the Gu family, and wait until March 16th to unveil the que and open the workshop.


    Xuanhufang also delivered the spices and raw materials that Gu Jinli requested. Bags of spices and raw materials were moved off the mule cart and ced at Gu Jinli''s house.

 Chapter 179: Workshop opened【2】

    Chapter 179: Workshop opened��2��


    Chapter 179 The workshop is opened2


    The spices she made before only had five vors, but this time she added three vors, and bought a total of eight spice raw materials.


    Gu Jinli ns to use these eight raw materials to prepare three vors of spices. One is the spice originally sold, which she named Wufu spice, one is Liufu spice, and the other is Bafu spice.


    As for why there are no seven blessing spices, it is because the ancients thought that the seven characters were unlucky, so she had no use for them.


    The taste of the three spices is different. The Eight Blessings spice has the best taste and the most expensive cost, so it is the most expensive.


    She wanted a lot of spices and raw materials, and she was familiar with Xuanhufang, so Mutong personally followed the car to deliver them to them.


    The medicinal materials are all here, you can check them out. Mutong and the two medicine boys opened the bags containing the medicinal materials.


    Gu Jinli took out the medicinal materials as usual, taking out a few tablets from each bag, smelling it first, then putting it in his mouth and chewing it. After tasting it carefully for a while, he nodded and confirmed: "Uncle Mutong, there is no problem with the Sanpi. "


    Hearing this, Mu Tong wrote a word in the column of Shanji in a booklet.


    Gu Jinli turned to another bag, took out Amomum villosum, put it in his mouth and held it in his mouth. After a while, when he was sure it was okay, he told Mutong again.


    A quarter of an hourter, she had tested all eight medicinal materials.


    Mutong reported to their family: "You bought eight kinds of medicinal materials this time, each weighing fifty kilograms, that is four hundred kilograms. The average price of each kilogram of medicinal materials is one hundred and forty wen, a total of fifty-six taels of silver. "


    Mu Tong said as he handed a piece of yellow paper with densely written small characters to Gu Dashan: "On it are the detailed prices of various medicinal materials. Brother Gu, take a look."


    Gu Dashan took the yellow paper, handed it to Gu Jinli, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu can read."


    Mrs. Cui also taught him how to read, but he was busy making money to support his family, so he didn''t learn much. He could read some simple characters, such as the names of medicinal materials written on this yellow paper. Eight out of ten of them he didn''t know. know.


    Gu Jinli took the yellow paper, looked at it, put it away, and said, "Uncle Mutong, the ounts are correct."


    Hearing this, Gu Dashan took out a bag of silver and handed it to Mutong with both hands: "Brother Mutong, count it."


    This bag of silver was collected by several families, and the capital was paid ording to dividends. His family had to contribute 4 percent of the money, and each of the other six families contributed 10 percent.


    Mutong took the silver, weighed it first to make sure it was not adulterated, then opened the bag and counted it, saying, "The number of money is correct, exactly fifty-six taels."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and smiled and said, "That means you are thinking of cooking with medicinal herbs. Not to mention, the spices taste great."


    Whats even better is that the medicinal materials used by this girl are all good for the body. Even if people with diseases take them, they will not have any effect.


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle Mu Tong, this is my family''s secret. You have to help us keep it secret."


    Mu Tong knew she was joking. Spices and spices are just like prescriptions. Even if you know all the raw materials and use the wrong dosage, you still won''t get the same effect. Therefore, the Gu family''s use of medicinal materials for seasoning and spices does not need to be kept secret at all.


    Mutong knew that the Gu family had been busytely, so after saying a few words, he said goodbye and left: "We are going back first, you can just be busy."


    Brother Mu, walk slowly. Gu Dashan went to see Mutong off. When he came back, he moved the medicinal materials back to his main room.


    While they were moving the medicinal materials, Mr. Qin and Qin Sang took the people from the kiln back to the end of the vige.


    "This is it. Move down the water jars and y pots. Put the water jars in the house on the left and the y pots in the main room." Mr. Qin stood in the yard of the workshop, pointing to the house on the left and correcting it. House, humanity to the kiln. "Hey, I got it." The foreman of the kiln said to the boy who came to transport the goods: "Hurry up and move quickly. Bazi went to carry the y pots, and the others followed me to lift the water tanks. They were all careful, otherwise they would break. One, but we have to pay for it ourselves."


    "Hey, I know the square head." The guys responded. There were five people in a group, one person carried the y pot, and the remaining four people carried the water jar in twos and twos.


    Mr. Qin and the others bought arge water tank with a diameter of one meter and a height of one and a half meters. It was very difficult to move. Foreman Fang and the others worked carefully for two quarters of an hour before they finished moving all fourrge water tanks.


    Everyone is very tired, but it is worthwhile to get money for transporting goods.


    Foreman Fang rested for a while, took a breath, and said to Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, your family bought fourrge water tanks, ten five-jin, thirty one-jin, and fifty half-jin y pots. , a total of three taels, six hundred and fifty cents, you paid three taels of silver to the kiln, and now you are still short of 650 cents for pottery and 260 cents for shipping goods."


    The things this family bought were too heavy and the distance was long, so it was hard to transport them. Each of them had to be given fifty cents to transport the goods. He was the foreman, so he was given an extra ten cents.


    Mr. Qin knew that they were all working hard and would not deduct their hard-earned money. He asked Qin Sang to go into the house and check the water jars and pots. After confirming that they were not damaged, he took out a couple of silver and handed them to Foreman Fang.


    Foreman Fang happily took it and gave Mr. Qin ny coins: "Take it, sir. Our work is done."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Thank you for your hard work, walk slowly."


    Foreman Fang and the others took the money, pulled up the delivery truck, and left Dafeng Vige.


    In the afternoon, Grandpa San and the others came back from working at the stall. Vige Chief He took He Laoguo and the others to sign a contract. Only after signing the contract could they go to the Gu family''s workshop to work.


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family made a lot of noise all day long, and the people in the vige looked at it with envy.


    But there is no point in being envious. Vige Chief He said that the Gu family can hire whoever they want to work. They can''t make trouble. If they want to work in the Gu family''s workshop, they have to wait.


    They had no choice but to wait eagerly, thinking that when Qin Gu Luotian''s family''s business was getting bigger and better, they would be able to work in the workshop when they were short of manpower.


    The Lu family is also very envious. There are many people who want to work in the Gu family''s workshop, but the Lu family has offended the Gu family to death, so the Gu family cannot invite them.


    The Lu family members thought about the high wages given by the Gu family, which made their flesh hurt so much, they cursed Mr. Lu: "Suffering from the gue, Lu Zhudan, this old and immortal thing. When a family is rich, they know that they are blessed, and when his family suffers, they will know that they are blessed." By dragging us down, what evil have we done!"


    Guo Jinli, no matter how envious He''s family, how to scold the Lu family, three days after they were busy, they finally reached March 16.


    On that day, several families got up before dawn, killed chickens and stewed meat, prepared things for worship, put on new clothes made of cotton, took the que sent by Shang Xiucai, and hung it high on the courtyard gate.


    Dashan, put the incense table on the table.


    Dagui, go and see how your wife is preparing the bean dregs cake? Tell her that there are many people in the vige, so dont make all the bean dregs. Otherwise, it wont be divided enough and it wont look good.


    They did not set up a stall today. They only sold white tofu and kept the bean dregs. They made all the bean dregs cakes and distributed them to the vigers, so that everyone could celebrate the opening of the workshop together.


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Gu Dagui ran home and told Mrs. Chen what the third grandma said.


    Mrs. Chen disagreed and felt that they should not distribute the bean dregs cakes to the vigers. It would be nice to sell them for money, but they still had to live in the vige. When there was a happy event, they had to distribute something to everyone ording to the rules of the vige.

 Chapter 180: congratulate

    Chapter 180: congratte


    Chapter 180 Congrattions


    I know, I know, do I look like a stingy person? Mrs. Chen flipped the bean dregs cake in the iron pot and said dissatisfiedly.


    Gu Dagui was shocked, looking at her with clearly written words in his eyes, you are just picking.


    Even Gu Defa, who was lighting the fire, looked up at her, but Gu Defa was afraid of his mother, so he hurriedly lowered his head to light the fire, burning very hard for fear of being scolded by Mrs. Chen.


    In the end, Mr. Chen scolded her: "What are you doing with such a big fire? The cake is almost burnt. There''s no charge for firewood. Let me use a small fire."


    Then he said to Gu Yumei, who was sitting on the stool and making bean dregs cakes: "Hurry up, why are you so slow to make cakes? With your skills, you will be poked in the head and scolded when you go to your husband''s house. Why sit down? , stand up for me, please stand and move faster."


    He also exined: "The group should be smaller, and the group should not be so big. This is given as a gift. If the group isrge, it will lose money."


    Gu Yumei was dissatisfied, but she didn''t dare to challenge Mrs. Chen, so she could only stand up and make bean dregs cakes.


    Gu Dagui saw Chen scolding everyone in the world and quickly left the kitchen and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Why did he marry such a fierce woman?


    Speaking of which, this daughter-inw is his own favourite. Otherwise, given the conditions of her mother''s family, she would definitely not be able to enter his house. His father is the vige chief, and as the vige chief''s son, he is very popr.


    Gu Dagui nced into the kitchen and saw that Mrs. Chen was so busy that she couldn''t even touch the floor. Thinking that it would be really hard for her to get up before dawn to make bean dregs cakes, he ran to Gu Jinli''s house to borrow an iron te and put it on the stove. Make a fire to make bean dregs cake.


    Pour in the oil and make a sizzle sound. When the oil starts to smoke, add the bean dregs cake and start frying slowly. After frying both sides until golden brown, add a little water, wait until the water dries up, sprinkle with seasonings, fry for a while, and then take it out of the pot.


    The couple each fried bean dregs cakes in one pot. They could fry about ten pieces in one pot, which made Gu Yumei very tired.


    "Brother Wang, where have you been? Come here and make bean dregs cakes for me!" Mrs. Chen yelled, and Gu Dewang hurried into the kitchen to make bean dregs cakes with Gu Yumei.


    The family was busy until three o''clock in the morning, and finally finished making the two hundred kilograms of bean dregs cakes assigned to their family.


    The remaining two hundred kilograms of bean dregs cakes are made by Gu Damu''s family.


    After making the bean dregs cakes, Gu Dagui put the bean dregs cakes in a basket and carried them to the workshop.


    Gu Damu also picked out the home-made bean dregs cake. They put all the bean dregs cakes together and put ten baskets together. Even if everyone in the vige came to congratte them, they were not afraid that there would be nothing to share with the vigers.


    "The auspicious time wille in more than half an hour. Those who haven''t changed their clothes should quickly go home and change into new clothes. Everyone is ready. Today is a big day for our family." The third grandma urged everyone.


    Ms. Chen and the others had been busy working since they got up early in the morning and had not changed their clothes. When they heard this, they hurried home to change their clothes. At the right moment, more than thirty people from seven families all returned to the workshop, waiting for the guests toe.


    The four families of He Laoguo, He Dazhuang, He Tugou and He Shengzi were the first to arrive, all with their families and their families and carrying congrattory gifts.


    The gifts each family brought were quite thick, including half a piece of cotton cloth, twenty eggs, and a pack of candies.


    The third grandfather said hurriedly: "We are from the same vige, so there is no need to bring so many things."


    He Laoguo smiled and said, "Today is a big day for Brother Gu''s family. We can''t be too picky."


    Speaking, he handed over his congrattory gift.


    Gu Dashan took it and put it on the table nearby. Gu Jinan quickly wrote down the congrattory gift from He Laoguo''s family in the book. These are all favors, you have to remember that you will have to pay them back in the future. After recording the congrattory gifts from the He Laoguo family, the He Dazhuang family, the He Tugou family, and the He Shengzi family also handed over the congrattory gifts.


    "Uncle Lao Guo, Uncle Lao Yang, and Brother Dazhuang, pleasee and sit here first. When the auspicious timees, we will unveil the que." Gu Dashan weed He Laoguo and the others to the bench on the left side of the yard and sat down.


    He Laoyang is He Shengzi''s grandfather. He is of the same generation as He Laoguo, He Laotian, and Vige Chief He. However, he is not in good health and usually doesn''t go out much. But today is the grand day for the opening of Gu''s workshop. As He Shengzi''s Grandpa, you have toe in person.


    The third grandma took Mrs. Cui and led the women and children from several families to the wing on the right: "Sister-inw Lao Guo, Sister-inw Lao Yang, Dazhuang''s wife, and Gouzi''s wife, let''se and sit in the house, and let their men sit outside. Chatting."


    "Hey, hey." He Laoguo''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Zhou, was stooped and a little cautious. She was supported by several of her daughters-inw and entered the house.


    He Laoyang''s daughter-inw, Lao Fang, took her granddaughter''s hand and followed behind old Zhou''s mother-inw.


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw is a eloquent person, so she responded to the third grandmother: "Third Aunt Gu, we don''t have many guests. We are your servants. We are a family. You don''t have to entertain us. If you have any work, just follow us." He said, my brothers and sisters from Gouzi, my sister-inw Miao, and I are all young and can all work."


    The workshop required manpower to grind spices, so the He Laoguo family cleared wastnd and cut firewood for them. After working with them for a while, the Qin Gu Luotian family believed in them, so they selected a few daughters-inw from the four families toe to the workshop to grind spices.


    Now He Laoguo''s three daughters-inw, He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw He Yang, He Tugou''s daughter-inw Tang, including He Shengzi''s grandmother and sister, are all contracted workshop workers.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Okay, then you chat with my old sister-inw first, while I and Dashan''s wife go outside to take a look."


    The old sister-inw that the third grandma mentioned is Lao Yan. Lao Yan was not in good health and his voice was not good, so he took the girls and younger children from several families to sit in the side room to entertain the guests.


    "Hey, you and Sister-inw Dashan go and do your work first, while we chat with Aunt Gu." He Dazhuang''s wife sent the third grandmother and Mrs. Cui out, and then came back to talk to Lao Yan and the others.


    Gu Yumei was also there, but ignored He Yang and the others. In her eyes, these people were all her servants, and she was the boss''sdy. Sitting with them was already a loss of status.


    In the yard, vige chief He also came with He Dacang and He Jinsheng.


    "Brother Gu, congrattions." Vige Chief He looked at the Gu family''s workshop with the red letter ''Good Opening'' and the red cloth hanging on it, and felt very hot in his heart. Thinking that the Gu family''s business would be good and the He family would also benefit, the smile on his face widened a little: "This is a little gift from my family, please ept it, Brother Gu."


    He Dacang handed the two heavy baskets to Gu Dashan next to him, who put them away.


    Grandpa Third looked at the two baskets, was surprised, and sighed: "This gift is too rich, it will cost your family a lot of money."


    The congrattory gift sent by Vige Chief He is the richest. In one basket were a piece of cotton cloth, a piece of kudzu cloth, and ayer of eggs at the bottom of the basket; in the other basket were a jar of wine, two packets of candies, and a two-pound piece of pork belly.


    Vige Chief He waved his hand: "What''s the cost? Spend money on Brother Gu''s family. I feelfortable."


    They have made a lot of money relying on the Gu family''s tofu and seasonings, and they can make more money from the Gu family in the future. No matter how generous the gift is, it is worth it.

 Chapter 181: Mo family conspiracy

    Chapter 181: Mo family conspiracy


    Chapter 181 The Mo familys conspiracy


    Following the vige chief He were He Wanli, He Laotian, He Dagong, He Dasi, and He Wazi''s family. Several families also handed over their respective congrattory gifts.


    The daughters-inw of several families also came, including the widow of He Wazi. Yesterday, they were led by vige chief He and his men to sign a contract at Gu Jinli''s house. Now they are also members of the Gu family''s workshop.


    In addition to their family, the He Tieshu family also came.


    Because he did not go to the door with He Guangcai and others to ask for work, but ran to notify the vige head He, which was a disguised help to the Gu family, so the Gu Jinli family recruited his daughter-inw to work in the workshop.


    At this point, the Gu familys workshop alone has fourteen women and children who grind spices.


    One person can grind two or three kilograms of spices a day, and fourteen people can grind about forty kilograms, which is still a little short of Gu Jinli''s goal of fifty kilograms. But there is no rush. People can be recruited slowly to avoid problems caused by recruiting too many people.


    "Sister-inw of the Gu family, congrattions on the opening of your workshop." He Dugu''s mother brought her two daughters-inw, followed by the two daughters-inw of He Laotian''s family, He Wanli''s daughter-inw, He Tieshu''s daughter-inw, and He Wazi''s widow. , a group of women followed the third grandmother into the right wing.


    The third grandma said a few words to them, and then took Ms. Cui out to do some work.


    As the time gets closer and closer to the auspicious time, more and more vigerse to congratte them, almost all of them are from the He family, and there are also three families from the Lu family who bring congrattory gifts.


    Today is a big day. The third grandfather didnt want to make things too ugly, so he epted their gifts, but the gift in return was heavier than the gift they brought.


    Lu Gensheng and the others were a little embarrassed, knowing that Third Grandpa wanted to distance himself from them, so that they would not think that just by giving a gift, the Lu family''s harm to Qin, Gu, Luotian and his family could be wiped out.


    Brother Gu, lets go back first. You can stay here and dont need to send me off. Lu Gensheng and the others knew that it was impossible to untie the beam at once. After receiving the gift in return, he left the Gu familys workshop.


    Vige Chief He saw the embarrassment and loneliness of Lu Gensheng and the others, and was very happy in his heart. Fortunately, he woke up quickly, otherwise the He family would have to be like Lu Gensheng and the others, watching Qin Gu Luotian and his family get rich.


    "Hurry up and go home after congrattions!" Vige Chief He said to the He family who came to congratte them. These careless people, in order toe to the workshop to work, all hang around after giving gifts. What does it look like?


    When the He family heard this and saw the scary look on the face of Vige Chief He, they thought of what Vige Chief He had warned them and hurriedly left.


    Not far away, behind the courtyard wall of an old mud house at the end of the vige, Mrs. Mo poked her head out. She was startled when she saw the vigers walking back. She quickly retracted her head and asked Mr. Mo who was hiding under the courtyard wall: " Old man, the vigers have left. Has the Gu Family Workshop already unveiled a que? Then should we make a fuss?"


    Mr. Mo frowned when he heard this, stretched out his head and looked in the direction of the Gu family''s workshop, and said, "The que hanging on the courtyard door is still covered with red cloth. The que hasn''t been unveiled yet, so we don''t have to worry. We''ll wait."


    Still waiting? The vigers are all gone, who are we going to show off to?


    "Of course we are going to show Shang Xiucai." Mr. Mo said: "The Gu family''s workshop opened today. The Gu family''s girl saved Shang Xiucai''s daughter. Shang Xiucai''s family will definitelye. When Shang Xiucai and the others arrive, we will go and cause trouble. When the timees, , The Gu family will definitelypensate our family for the sake of face."


    Their family would hide here just to make trouble and ask for money while the Gu family''s workshop was open. "Hmph, does that **** girl Chunyue think we can''t take advantage of her if she sells herself to the Gu family? Since she already belongs to the Gu family, let''s go to the Gu family and ask for the money from selling ourselves. If she doesn''t give it to us, we''ll make trouble!"


    On the second day of March, they heard that Mo Chunyue and He Sanleizi sold themselves to the Gu family and received six taels of silver for selling themselves, and their eyes were red with jealousy. He immediately asked Dali to go to He San Leizi''s house to ask for money, but He San Leizi not only refused to give him the money, but actually beat Dali.


    Chun Yue, that bitch, didn''t speak for Dali either, and let He San scoundrel beat her own father.


    On the third day of March, he asked the old woman toe to the house with her two daughters-inw and cry to Chunyue about the difficulties at home. As a result, the dead girl was indifferent, and He Sanshengzi even drove the old woman and the others out with a hatchet.


    They suffered losses twice and knew that it was impossible to get money from He San Leizi and Mo Chunyue, so they had to go to the Gu family to get it.


    But the Gu family is also a bunch of tough people. That stinky girl Gu Xiaoyu dared to use a knife on him, but she didn''t give him any respect as an elder.


    After much thought, Mr. Mo came up with a way. On the day when the Gu family''s workshop opened, he brought a whole family to the door and cried. The Gu family hindered the opening of the workshop and had many customers. They would definitely suffer this hidden loss and give their family a bag of money. Done.


    Olddy, you can take Dongyue and Bei Geer up first. You dont have to go into the Gu familys workshop, just sit at the door and cry.


    Dongyue and Bei Ge''er are the two youngest grandchildren in his family. An old woman crying with two little children will definitely make people feel sad. Especially the schr, these schrs hate to see women and children suffer the most. Maybe the schr might see his old woman crying miserably and give her a few coins, and then his family will be rich.


    "Qiuyue, follow you to nurse them. Don''t cry loudly. You have to cry more beautifully. When Gu Jinanes out, pretend to fall, throw yourself at him, and hug him in front of everyone. Just hug him Come on, Gu Jinan cant marry you even if he doesnt want to!


    "The Gu family is not only rich now, but Gu Jinan is also studying with Shang Xiucai. He is a student of the schr, and will definitely be a schr in the future. If you can marry him, you will be a schr''s wife, and you will not have to worry about it in this life." Mr. Mo was excited. Said.


    Mo Qiuyue is 12 years old, not yet old enough to marry, but she has understood everything after escaping from the wilderness all the way. Hearing this, thinking of Gu Jinan''s Qingjun appearance, he nodded with a blushing face and whispered, "Well, don''t worry, Qiuyue will never let you down."


    "Mom, Qiuyue, you have made your mark. You will be a schr in the future, and my mother will depend on you for the rest of her life." Mo Dakui''s wife took Mo Qiuyue''s hand and was so happy that she thought her father-inw hade up with it. This was a great idea. She found such a good family for Qiuyue in no time.


    "Mother~" Mo Qiuyue blushed like a cloud, lowered her head, and was very shy. She was already imagining herself marrying Gu Jin''an, bing a schr''s wife, or even a schr''s wife, following Gu Jin''an in and out of various official mansions.


    Mo Dayong''s wife looked at Mo Dongyue, who was about to be eight years old, and felt unhappy. It would be better if her Dongyue were a few years older.


    "Mom and dad, please stop talking. There is a mule carting. It looks like it belongs to Shang Xiucai''s family." Mo Dakui was responsible for looking out. He saw a group of mule cartsing towards the end of the vige. He hurried over and told Mr. Mo.


    "Get down and don''t say anything. When Shang Xiucai and the others get off the car to carry the gifts, olddy, you can take the two children out." Mr. Mo said. All thirteen members of the Mo familyy down under the courtyard wall, waiting. The mule cart of Shang Xiucai''s family passed by.

 Chapter 182: Lei Wuye

    Chapter 182: Lei Wuye


    Chapter 182 Lei Wuye


    ,~


    There was a sound of mule carts running, and four mule carts ran past the old mud house where Mr. Mo and the others were hiding, heading towards the Gu family''s workshop.


    Following the four mule carts were six fast horses.


    On six horses, six people of very different ages were sitting, but they were full of energy. They were talking andughing, and in the blink of an eye they rushed in front of the mule cart and arrived at the open space in front of the Gu family''s workshop.


    Mo Dakui was shrewd. When he saw the people on the six fast horses, he worriedly said: "Dad, who are these people? They look like they have some background. If we go out to make trouble, nothing will happen, right?"


    Mo Dakui was a little scared.


    Mr. Mo is also afraid, but he is even more afraid of poverty: "The thin man sitting on the maroon horse must be a schr. People who can be friends with a schr must be some characters. Is there anything strange about it?"


    Mr. Mo pushed Old Mrs. Mo: "Go quickly, take the two children to cry, and cry harder."


    Mrs. Mo hesitated and did not go out. She said to Mr. Mo: "Old man, there is a problem in the Gu family that loves reporting. If we rush out and make trouble, we won''t be arrested and jailed, right?"


    Mrs. Mo was a little scared when she thought about the incident between He Dacai and Lu Laosan. The Gu family dared to arrest even Lu Laosan and send him to prison. If she went out to cause trouble, would she have to spend time in jail in the future?


    "What are you afraid of? We are here to cry about Chun Yue''s unfilial piety and the difficulties at home. We are not going to destroy the Gu family''s workshop. What can the Gu family do to us?" Mr. Mo first scolded Mrs. Mo, and then lowered his voice and said, "Old woman , you dont have to be afraid, with these big shots here, the Gu family wont dare to make trouble with our family, they will definitelye out and give you the money soon, and you wille back with the money at that time.


    Another exnation: "Beforeing back, pretend to fall, push Qiuyue, and push Qiuyue onto Gu Jinan."


    Mr. Mo said to Mo Qiuyue: "Qiuyue, you can see that the Gu family is getting better and better. You have to seize the opportunity. As long as you climb up to Gu Jinan, you will be a big shot in the county."


    Mr. Mos lobbying made everyone in the Mo family excited, and Mrs. Mo became bolder.


    In the Gu family workshop, Third Grandpa and the others heard the sound of the mule cart and knew that Shang Xiucai''s family wasing. They hurriedly led a group of people to greet them. They were really surprised when they saw six people sitting on horses.


    On six tall horses, sat Shang Xiucai, Jiang Xianwei, Jiang Qi, and a middle-aged man who looked simr to Jiang Xianwei. He must be one of Jiang Xianwei''s sons.


    The remaining two people, one is in his fifties and looks as tall and rugged as Jiang Xianwei; the other is in his early thirties, taller than ordinary people, but has a somewhat bookish air about him, and seems to be a well-educated person.


    "Brother Gu, we haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you beentely?" Jiang County Lieutenant took the lead to dismount, looked at the third grandfather, andughed loudly: "I heard that your workshops have opened, so I took my eldest son and my second son with me. I''m here, I hope you won''t be weird and let us have a ss of water and wine."


    Several workshops in Gu Luotian of Qin were opened, but they only invited Shang Xiucai and Dr. Wu and Dr. Du from Xuanhufang, but not the Jiang family. After all, the Jiang family is an official family, and it''s not easy for people like them to climb high.


    The third grandpa hurriedly came up to greet him, and he and the others were about to salute Jiang County Captain, but Jiang County Captain stopped him: "Brother Gu, our two families are friends because of old friends. If you and I do this, we will be divided. "


    Whether it is in Da Chu or the previous dynasty, people must kneel before officials.


    When the third grandpa heard this, he didnt refuse. He straightened up and said with a smile: Then the old man can support me and call me brother Jiang.


    "Haha, that''s right." Jiang Xianwei was born in the military and likes to be straightforward. He doesn''t like those who act too clingy.


    After Jiang County Lieutenant finished speaking to Third Grandpa, he looked at Gu Jinli and said to her: "Little girl, please wait. Don''t worry, the old man will remember the soybean oil thing."


    Jiang Xianwei had been following the county magistrate in Fucheng some time ago. He was busy escorting the victims back to Tianfu County for resettlement. He had not been able to take care of the soybean oil, so he was wasted a lot of time.    but


    "The old man brought two people here for you. They are very interested in soybean oil and seasonings." Jiang County Lieutenant greeted the two people who had dismounted: "Lao Wu, Ah Ji,e here quickly, this is what I told you That girl from the Gu family is called Yu."


    Gu Jinli was the junior and took the lead to step forward and salute Jiang County Captain: "Hello, Grandpa Jiang."


    He then said to the two people: "Hello, Grandpa Wu, and Uncle Ji."


    Lei Wuye looked at Gu Jinli and smiled: "Are you that little fish? Not bad, you look smart."


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched slightly, and he nodded with a smile: "This junior is Gu Xiaoyu."


    Just fish, as long as you always buy my spices and soybean oil.


    A Ji saw the slight twitching of the corner of her mouth, a hint of smile in her eyes, and nodded to her as a greeting.


    "Where is the Qin family boy? Why didn''t you see him? He couldn''t be hiding from me." Jiang Qi admired Qin Sang very much and always wanted to recruit him to the county government. But since thest time we saw him in the back alley of the county government office, there has been no news from that boy. I didn''t tell him whether he was going to work as an errand in the government office or not.


    Brother, you are like a bandit trying to rob people. Who wouldnt be afraid when they see you? Jiang Jiao said.


    Jiang Jiao is the second son of Lieutenant Jiang Xian. He does not like to join the army or work as a county official, so he is in charge of the family''s business. Because of the soybean oil matter, Lieutenant Jiang brought him with him.


    Qin Sang went to the Lu family before dawn to keep an eye on the Lu family in case anything happened to them today. Now it seems that the auspicious time is approaching, and when they just came back, they heard Jiang Qi''s voice shouting from behind them: "Uncle Jiang, the boy is here."


    Jiang Qi turned around and saw Qin Sang, who was dressed in ck and sped his fists in salute. He immediately grabbed Jiang Jiao and said, "This is the person your brother is interested in. Look at his body, shoulder width, waist, and arms. At first nce, he looks like a good trainer and a good soldier."


    Jiang Jiao looked at Qin Sang and saw that his figure was upright, as strong as a green pine, and like a solitary peak standing out from the crowd. He couldn''t help but nodded: "It''s really good."


    Jiang County Lieutenant heard what his two sons said, looked at Qin Sang and asked him: "Is there anyone in the army at home?"


    Farmers cannot raise children with such a sharp edge.


    Qin Sang smiled, with a shallow dimple on his face, diluting the sharpness of his body, and replied: "Both my father and uncle have been soldiers."


    Thats no wonder. Jiang Xianwei nodded, putting aside his doubts.


    Gu Jinli stood behind Third Grandpa and said to him: "Third Grandpa, wee the guests in first."


    The third grandfather came to his senses and said hurriedly: "Brother Jiang, let''s go into the house first, and we''ll talkter."


    Yes, yes, yes, lets go inside first. Ive forgotten all this. Jiang County Lieutenant took Fifth Master Lei and the others into the Gu familys workshop with Third Grandpa and his entourage.


    While everyone turned around and walked towards the workshop, Mrs. Mo took Mo Dongyue and Mo Xiangbei and hurried towards this side.


    Behind Mrs. Mo, there was also Mo Qiuyue.

 Chapter 183: Be careful

    Chapter 183: Be careful


    Chapter 183 Be careful


    It''s just that Mo Qiuyue''s walking posture is a bit strange, and I don''t know who she learned it from. At such a young age, and before she has grown up, she actually starts twisting her waist and swinging her arms. That swaying look is a bit weak. The feeling of supporting the wind.


    Mo Qiuyue''s eyes were still looking behind her, as if she was looking for someone in the crowd?


    Gu Jinli followed her gaze and saw the back of his eldest brother''s head, and he instantly understood.


    She silently gave Mo Qiuyue a curse word, looked at He Sanleizi who was guarding the door, and said, "Your family''s 600 cash is going to be gone. Why don''t you and your wife do something quickly?"


    She told He Sanleizi and his wife that if the Mo family came to make trouble once, they would deduct one month''s sry from the couple.


    He Sanleizi felt like he was floating when he saw so many big shotsing to Gu''s workshop to celebrate.


    Oh my God, the Gu family''s ancestral graves are no longer smoking, but the ancestral graves are on fire. A que was put up in the workshop, and the county captain came with his son and son-inw. They are much more powerful than the Lu family.


    I think that Mr. Lu''s family has opened several shops, but every time they opened, the county magistrate never came in person. That is to say, Aunt Lu sent servants to send gifts to support the Lu family.


    Think again about what the Lu family told them before, as long as they work for their family and do things well, they will have the opportunity to meet the county magistrate, work as an errand in the county magistrate''s house, and live a good life. Damn your good days, you liars.


    And he actually believed this liar before and worked as a thug for the Lu family, but they have been working for the Lu family for so many years and they have not seen a direct rtive of the Zou County Cheng family. Thinking about it makes him angry.


    Looking at now, he has only been working for the Gu family for half a month, and he met the county captain.


    No, he was a little excited.


    While I was drifting, I suddenly heard Gu Jinlis words, what? Is his six hundred pennies about to go away? That''s okay.


    "Daughter-inw,e out quickly, your mother-inw is here!" He Sanleizi shouted to Mo Chunyue who was working in the yard, picked up the wooden stick next to him, ran out of the workshop gate, and ran towards Mrs. Mo and the others.


    Jiang County Lieutenant and the others heard the sound and looked towards the vige road below the workshop. They saw a woman running towards this side with two children, and He Sanshengzi was rushing towards them. A young man also rushed out of the workshop yard. Woman, that woman was holding a muddy broom in her hand.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "It''s okay, that''s the mother-inw of the Mo family, she''s here to see her granddaughter and grandson-inw."


    After Jiang Xianwei and the others heard this, they smiled and no longer paid attention to Mrs. Mo''s situation, but happily walked towards the workshop yard.


    Mo Qiuyue saw that Gu Jinan was also going to follow the group into the yard, and she shouted anxiously: "...Brother An~"


    They were far away, so everyone couldn''t hear clearly, but Gu Jinli heard it very clearly.


    At first I thought she was out of ideas, but it turned out that Mo Qiuyue really had this intention. Okay, she will make it happen.


    "Third Grandpa, you go in first, and I and He Sanleizi and his wife will go take a look." She also yed a trick and grabbed Gu Jin''an who was following Gu Dashan, and whispered: "Brother, send Lieutenant Jiang and the others away." After entering,e and stand at the door."


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this. Although he didn''t know what she was going to do, he still nodded in agreement: "Okay." When Gu Jinli saw that he agreed, he ran quickly towards Mrs. Mo and the others.


    Qin Sang was afraid that Gu Jinli would suffer a loss, so he followed him.


    Vige chief He, He Dacang and He Jinsheng followed the third grandfather and the others out to greet Jiang County Lieutenant. Although I couldn''t talk to Jiang County Lieutenant and the others, I was very excited, knowing that the Gu family had really got on board with the County Lieutenant and was about to get up. The He family could also benefit from being friends with the Gu family.


    While he was feeling happy, he suddenly heard Gu Jinli''s words and saw Mrs. Mo rushing over in a hurry. She still didn''t understand anything, so she was extremely anxious for fear of something happening. After careful consideration, he did not follow Third Grandpa and the others into the house, but rushed out with He Dacang.


    At once, several waves of them left the Gu family''s workshop and trotted towards Mrs. Mo. Even a fool knew something was wrong.


    But Jiang Xianwei and the others were old people who had experienced things and knew that there were some things that they should not ask, so they pretended not to know and happily followed the third grandfather and the others into the workshop, waiting for the unveiling of the que at three o''clock.


    He San Leizi ran very fast and had already reached Mrs. Mo. He stopped her with a big stick and cursed: "Old Qian woman, how many times have I told you, don''te to us again, and don''te to Qin Guluo either." Tian family, are you **** deaf? You cant remember it every time, get out of here now, or Ill chop you alive if you dont.


    Speaking, he raised the wooden stick in his hand, pretending to hit Mrs. Mo.


    Mrs. Mo was not a vegetarian. When she saw that this ce was closer to the Gu family''s workshop, she immediately pulled Mo Dongyue and Mo Xiangbei to sit on the ground and began to cry loudly: "Chunyue, my granddaughter, you are pitiful for our poor father. Brothers and sisters, there is not a grain of food left in the house. If you dont care about the house anymore, the family will starve to death, wuwuwu..."


    Old Mrs. Mo didn''t curse, she just cried about being poor and miserable. She wanted to show her pity and make the Gu familypromise and give them money to the Mo family.


    When He San Leizi heard what she said, he spat at her angrily: "Bah, who is your granddaughter? Since you epted the five taels of silver from the He family, Chunyue no longer belongs to your Mo family. Man, she has nothing to do with your Mo family for a long time."


    Mrs. Mo didn''t ept the problem. When she saw Mo Chunyueing, she cried directly to her: "Chunyue, my dear granddaughter, please do a good job. Give some money to the family and save the young brother at home." younger sister."


    With that said, Mrs. Mo pinched Mo Dongyue and Mo Xiangbei, and made the two children burst into tears.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..(Sister), please do a good job and ask Gus family for some money to buy food for your family. If we dont have food to eat, we will starve to death, uuuuu.ing..."


    The two children, Mo Dongyue and Mo Xiangbei, followed the instructions of their family and kept crying. Mrs. Mo hugged them, and the three of them cried miserably.


    Mo Chunyue was so angry that she was shaking all over. Okay, now it seems that I can''t be too tough, so I will be soft with her, or pick the opening day of Gu''s workshop to cause trouble. They won''t stop until they kill her.


    Seeing that Mo Chunyue was trembling with anger, Mrs. Mo felt that she had won, so she cried even harder. She howled when she couldn''t shed any tears.


    When Gu Jinli arrived, she saw this scene. She couldn''t hold it back and burst outughing, making the olddy Mo, who was crying happily, burst into tears.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Ignore me and continue crying. Vige Chief He ising soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Vige Chief He and He Dacang hurried over, pointed at them and cursed: "Mo family, what do you want to do? You made trouble when the Gu family''s workshop was open. I think you don''t want to live in the vige anymore. . If you really dont want to pass by the vige, get out of here and get out of Dafeng Vige!"

 Chapter 184: Get together

    Chapter 184: Get together


    Chapter 184 Get out together


    Old Mrs. Mo was afraid of Vige Chief He. When she heard this, she shrank. But remembering Mr. Mo''s exnation, she twisted her thighs hard, shed a few tears, and cried: "Vige Chief, we are not here." The person who caused the trouble really couldn''t get rid of the trouble at home, so he came to ask Chunyue for help because he had no other choice."


    Then he said to Mo Chunyue: "Chunyue, please do a good job and give your family a way to survive. We really have no food."


    "Why did Chunyue give your family a way to survive? I''ve told you. Chunyue has nothing to do with your family a long time ago." He Sanleizi raised a wooden stick and threatened: "Will you go away? If you don''t, I will Its time to take action.


    Olddy Mo ignored He San Leizi and just cried about the poverty in her family.


    Today is the opening of the Gu family''s workshop. There are still some He family members in the vige who have note to congratte. At this moment, they are carrying congrattory gifts to the end of the vige. They all stopped when they saw Mrs. Mo sitting on the ground crying miserably.


    Mo Qiuyue took the opportunity toe over, supported Old Lady Mo and said, "Nai, let''s go home first. It''s not easy for big sister, so let''s not cause any more trouble to big sister."


    She choked up her words as she spoke, shedding tears beautifully as she spoke, looking pitiful and caring for Mo Chunyue.


    Gu Jinli almost couldn''t help but apud her. She really underestimated her acting skills.


    Gu Jinli admired her acting skills for a while, then turned around and left.


    Mo Qiuyue hurriedly called to her: "Sister Xiaoyu, are you going back?" Are you going back to call Gu Jinan out?


    Sister Xiaoyu?


    Who is your sister? Don''t be disgusted with her.


    Gu Jinli turned around and saw Mo Qiuyue looking at her eagerly, and his eyes drifted behind her from time to time, as if he had seen something, with surprise in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli followed her line of sight and saw Gu Jinan standing at the door of the workshop, looking over here.


    Hahaha, the test was sessful. There is no need to doubt this time. Mo Qiuyue is interested in Gu Jinan. In this case...


    Gu Jinli whispered to Qin Sang beside him. Qin Sang frowned when he heard this, but did not object. He turned around and waved to He Sanshengzi.


    He Sanshengzi immediately ran over and asked: "Brother Qin, what''s the matter?"


    He had his arm removed twice by Qin Sang, but he did not dare to disobey Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang pulled He Sanleizi over and said a few words in his ear. He Sanleizi''s eyes lit up and he turned to Vige Chief He and said, "Vige Chief, do you care about the affairs of this old pious woman? Do you want me to take action?"


    Vige Chief He was also angry with the Mo family for being ignorant. When he heard this, he said to He Sanleizi: "You and Mo Chunyue drag Mrs. Mo away from me. Don''t let her cry here and ruin the Gu family''s celebration."


    "Hey, okay." That''s what He San Laizi was waiting for. He threw down the stick and rushed towards Mrs. Mo. Mrs. Mo struggled and shouted: "What do you want to do? Let me go, I won''t leave. Dont leave!


    How could He San Leizi let her go? He called Mo Chunyue, and the couple started fighting with the Mo family''s mother-inw and grandson.


    Mrs. Mo was getting older and was no match for He San Leizi and Mo Chunyue. She hurriedly called to Mo Qiuyue: "Come here and help."


    If they were taken away, the n would be ruined.


    Mo Qiuyue didn''t want to help. Her task was just to make her cry look nice and wait for Gu Jinan toe out and knock him down. But if they were driven away, today''s n would fail and she wouldn''t be able to marry Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinanke was standing at the door of the workshop watching. He also walked down. He must have seen them crying so miserably that he rushed to be the peacemaker. At this critical moment, she must not be driven away.


    Mo Qiuyue hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed Mo Chunyue''s hand, and tried to pull her away: "Sister, please let go of your **** quickly. You are being unfilial." "You are unfilial to your mother. How dare you say anything about my daughter-inw?" I''ll beat you up." He Sanshengzi raised his fist and hit Mo Qiuyue in the face.


    Mo Qiuyue still relied on her face to attract Gu Jinan, but she could not let her face get hurt. She screamed and hurriedly avoided it, but someone tripped her feet, and her center of gravity was unsteady, and she fell towards He San Leizi.


    With a plop, Mo Qiuyue hit He San Laizi solidly.


    He San Leizi took the opportunity to hug her, rolled on the ground a few times, and shouted loudly: "Oh, you little girl is so shameless, and you even pounced on your brother-inw. Get me up quickly, I have As a wife, dont try to take advantage of me.


    He said that, but his hands were holding Mo Qiuyue''s clothes, preventing her from getting up.


    There were vigers around who came to congratte the Gu family with gifts. They could clearly see the two of them hugging each other, and they all shouted: "Oh my God, I didn''t expect the second granddaughter of the Mo family to be so fierce and go to their own house." It''s so shameless to pounce on my brother-inw."


    "What did the Mo family do for a living when they were in their hometown? How did they raise such a granddaughter? Everyone is attracted to He San Lezi."


    Is it because of bad tutoring or bad eyesight?


    Mo Qiuyue was already frightened. When she heard what the vigers said, she immediately cried: "It''s not like this, it''s not like this. I don''t like him, I like..." Brother Gu Jinan.


    With a squeak, He Sanleizi kissed her on the face to stop what she was about to say.


    Mo Qiuyue was so frightened that she was kissed by He San Leizi?


    Ah! Mo Qiuyue screamed and hurriedly got up from He San Leizi. With trembling hands, she wiped her right cheek with a handkerchief.


    Mrs. Mo was frightened to death. She came back to her senses and cried out: "You are so heartless, you bastard. If you dare to take advantage of my granddaughter, I will kill you."


    Old Mrs. Mo stretched out her hands and scratched He San Leizi''s face, intending to tear He San Leizi apart.


    When He Sanlei saw Mrs. Mo chasing him, he went after Mo Qiuyue and shouted: "Old Qian woman, it was your Mo Qiuyue who jumped on me. If you want to find her, go to your Qiuyue."


    Mo Qiuyue saw He Sanleizi chasing her and hurriedly ran to the side.


    Olddy Mo was so frightened that she stopped in a hurry and said to He San Leizi: "Stop, stop quickly, don''t chase my Qiuyue, I won''t chase you anymore."


    Hearing this, Mo Chunyue pulled He San Lezi over and said, "Stop making trouble."


    She gave He San Leizi a hard look, dissatisfied with him for hugging Mo Qiuyue on purpose.


    He Sanleizi was afraid that she would be angry, so he hurriedly said in her ear: "The Mo family is too difficult to deal with. This is the only way to control them."


    Brother Qin said that Mo Qiuyue''s parents are very powerful in the Mo family, and the girl''s family cares about reputation. As long as he acts rogue and pesters Mo Qiuyue, the Mo family will not dare toe and cause trouble for the couple.


    Now it seems that this method is really effective. As soon as he pesters Mo Qiuyue, Mrs. Mo bes afraid.


    Mo Qiuyue saw He San Leizi stop and no longer chase her. With a plop, she fell to the ground softly and cried out in pain.


    Woooooooo, why is it different from what grandpa said?


    The person hugging her should be brother Jin''an. How did he be the leper He San?

 Chapter 185: faint with fright

    Chapter 185: faint with fright


    Chapter 185 Fainted


    Mrs. Mo saw Mo Qiuyue crying, thinking that her family''s n had failed. She felt sad and sat on the ground and cried loudly: "Hey, why is my family''s life so miserable?"


    How to n something and nothing will happen.


    The same thing happened with Chunyue earlier. It was about to happen before our eyes, but it was ruined by He Sanleizi. The same thing happened today.


    What kind of gue **** is this He Sanshengzi? Why do you always have trouble with their Mo family?


    Vige Chief He looked at this messy situation and shouted angrily: "Shut up, why are you howling? If you continue to howl, I will get out of the vige."


    Vige Chief He is also tired. What on earth do the Mo family want to do? Why is it always their family that makes trouble? Cant you live a good life?


    The Mo family was defeated, and Mrs. Mo was also angry. She stood up and shouted: "Shut up? My Qiuyue has been so wronged, and you tell me to shut up? I tell you, if we don''t give our Mo family justice for this matter today, , our Mo family will never give up!"


    Vige Chief He was frightened by Mrs. Mo''s sudden momentum. Gu Jinli was not worried about Old Lady Mo at all, and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, I heard from Grandma Mo that she wants Mr. He to marry Qiu Yue, so let''s call Mr. Mo here and decide on the marriage. Come on, after all, we hugged each other and kissed each other, so we should get married."


    Gu Jinli''s phone call was no less than five thunderbolts, and Mrs. Mo and Mo Qiuyue were both anxious.


    Mrs. Mo pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "You bitch, what are you talking about? When did I say that I would marry Qiuyue to He San Leizi? He is the only **** who deserves to marry my Qiuyue? Bah!"


    One of her two grown-up granddaughters has already been killed by He San Leizi, and she has lost a lot of money. If another one of her two grown-up granddaughters is broken, she will be so angry that she will jump into the river.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Your Mo Qiuyue and He San Leizi hugged and kissed each other. If you don''t marry him, who else can you marry? If you don''t marry He San Leizi, your Mo Qiuyue can only marry a widower. Go be someone elses stepmother.


    Don''t me her for speaking cruelly, Mo Qiuyue is looking for death herself, and Xiao thinks about someone she shouldn''t think about!


    The vigers nearby were very impressed. After hearing Gu Jinli''s words, they all agreed: "Yes, Aunt Mo, your Qiuyue was kissed by He San Leizi, how can you not marry him? Hurry up and choose a day to marry your granddaughter." .


    Congrattions to He San Leizi again: "I didn''t expect, San Leizi, you are quite lucky. You couldn''t get a wife before, but now you can marry two. You are very lucky."


    He Sanleizi came up with something, and said to the vigers: "My inws respect your politeness. However, my family Chunyue treats me very well, and I don''t dare to marry another wife. I will just take a concubine."


    When Mo Qiuyue heard this, she almost fainted. She took a look at He San Leizi and saw that he was wearing gray coarse clothes. He was thin and had chicken breasts. She almost vomited. She grabbed Mrs. Mo''s hand and cried: " Grandma, I dont want to marry He San Leizi as a concubine, lets go and go home quickly and pretend nothing happened.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "This has happened and everyone has seen it. How can we pretend that nothing happened?"


    Mo Qiuyue was so frightened that she turned back to re at Gu Jinli, pointed at her and said, "Gu Xiaoyu, you stinky girl, stop talking nonsense. Are you trying to force me to death?"


    If she were to marry He San Leizi as a concubine, she might as well just die.


    Gu Jinli walked up to Mo Qiuyue, took her finger and twisted it hard.


    Ah~ Mo Qiuyue screamed in pain and looked at Gu Jinli with horror in her eyes.


    What frightened her even more was yet toe.


    Gu Jinli came close to her and whispered in her ear: "What happened this time is just a small lesson. Put away your thoughts, and if you dare to mess with my Gu family again, I won''t just let you do it next time." Its so easy to be He San Lezis concubine.


    Her voice was so low that only Mo Qiuyue could hear it clearly. When Mo Qiuyue heard this, she stared nkly at Gu Jinli for a while, then rolled her eyes and fainted from fright. "Qiuyue, Qiuyue, what''s wrong with you? Wake up quickly, don''t scare your breasts." Mrs. Mo hugged Mo Qiuyue, looked up at Gu Jinli, and asked angrily: "You vicious girl, what did you say to Qiuyue? She Why did you faint so easily?"


    Gu Jinli gave her a toothy smile: "I didn''t say anything. I just said that my family would pay for the concubine banquet for He San Leizi. She fainted when she was happy."


    How could Old Mrs. Mo believe such nonsense? But now she had lost her face and her granddaughter had fainted. She was so frightened that she had no time to talk to Gu Jinli and shouted towards the yard of the old mud house where Mr. Mo and the others were hiding: "Old man , you guyse out quickly, Qiuyue fainted,e out quickly and carry her back."


    When Mr. Mo heard this, he wanted to strangle Old Mrs. Mo to death: "Stupid woman, you are going to kill our Mo family this time."


    Dad, what should I do? Mo Dali panicked, grabbing Mr. Mos hand and saying, If we go out, we will lose face.


    Mr. Mo was also panicked, but he has always been selfish. When he saw what happened, he hurriedly said: "We can''t go out. If we go out, Vige Chief He won''t be able to spare us."


    He looked around, pointed to a drainage ditch behind him and said: "Let''s go this way and go home first. If Vige Chief Hees and asks, we just say we don''t know. Your mother will carry us there herself." The Gu Family Workshop.


    Just as the group was about to run away, the voice of Vige Chief He came: "Mo family, if you dare to run away, then Mo Qiuyue will have to give birth to He Sanshengzi even if he dies!"


    After hearing what Mrs. Mo said, Vige Chief He was angry and angry. It turned out that the whole Mo family came to make trouble today and wanted to bring shame on the Gu family.


    As soon as the He family made a fortune relying on the Gu family, the Mo family dared to cause trouble for the Gu family. If he didn''t give the Mo family a good beating, his surname would not be He.


    Dakang, go and drag them out. Vige Chief He directly asked He Dacang to go to the yard of the old mud house to arrest people.


    Hey. He Dacang ran over in a hurry, and vigers who had something to do also ran to watch the excitement.


    Mr. Mo couldn''t afford to lose face. When he saw He Dacang and the othersing, he wanted to run away, but was held back by Mo Dakui and his wife.


    Mo Dakui''s daughter-inw cried: "Dad, you can''t leave. If you leave, Qiuyue will be taken away by the head of the vige to be a concubine for He San Lezi."


    The Mo family fled from famine and had no foundation or support, and Qiuyue hugged He Sanleizi in public. If Vige Chief He seized on this and forced Qiuyue to marry He Sanleizi to make him a child, they would not do it. Method.


    Mo Dakui also begged Mr. Mo: "Dad, you always feel sorry for Qiuyue, stay here and save her."


    Mr. Mo still wanted to struggle, but He Dacang and the others arrived.


    Old man of the Mo family,e with me, my father is waiting for you. He Dacang said.


    The vigers who followed He Dacang to watch the excitement also said: "Mr. Mo, stop hiding,e out quickly, we have all seen you."


    Mr. Mo''s face was burning. He could only lower his head, half-covering his face, and led the whole family to follow He Dacang towards Vige Chief He.


    Dear friends, the book "Little Lucky Wife" has 400,000 words for free. It will be on the shelves tomorrow and will be a paid reading. There will be more updates after it is released. Thank you for your support. ^0^... Thement area on the PC is still there It cannot be disyed, so I can only tell you here, sorry.

 Chapter 186: Help me pick peach blossoms

    Chapter 186: Help me pick peach blossoms


    Chapter 186: Help my brother to pick up the peach blossoms


    "Vige, vige chief." After the Mo family came to the vige chief, Mo Dali negotiated with the vige chief. Mr. Mo was totally embarrassed to speak now.


    Vige Chief He didn''t talk nonsense to them, and said directly to Mr. Mo: "Five taels of silver, bring me five taels of silver, and the matter of your second granddaughter will be over."


    "Why do you want our family to give us five taels of silver? Qiuyue is the one who suffered the loss!" Mo Dakui''s wife was angry. She looked at her daughter who had fainted. Thinking about the loss her daughter had suffered, she was so angry that she burst into tears.


    Her family Qiuyue was going to marry Gu Jinan and be a schr''s wife. Now because of He Sanleizi, her marriage to Gu Jinan was considered a scandal and her reputation was ruined. The Mo family hasn''t settled the score with He Sanleizi yet, so how can they still do it? Give money?


    "No? OK." Vige Chief He said to He Sanleizi: "Today is a good day, a good day to get married. You can take the Mo family''s second granddaughter home now."


    "Hey, thank you vige chief." He Sanleizi rubbed his hands and walked towards Mo Qiuyue who fainted with an impatient expression. Mo Dakui''s wife was so frightened that she threw herself directly on Mo Qiuyue and said to Vige Chief He: "Here Give it, our family will give it!


    Their family is not as poor as they appear on the surface. They still have five taels of silver.


    Her father-inw was smart and had always kept his private money. The food and drink at home, including some expenses on the escape route, were all taken from Mo Kuizi''s family. The ones who were really too poor to uncover the me were Mo Kuizi''s family.


    When Mr. Mo heard Mo Dakui''s wife''s words, he was so angry that he almost wanted to strangle her to death. However, he had lost enough face today. There were still four vigers watching the fun standing around. Mr. Mo didn''t want to be embarrassed anymore, so he trembled with his hands. , took out a small purse from the inner pocket of his clothes, took out five taels of broken silver, and handed it to Mo Dakui next to him.


    Mo Dakui quickly took the silver and gave it to Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He took the money, waved his hand, and said impatiently to the Mo family: "Hurry home, I will feel bad when I see you. Remember today''s lesson, and next time, it is not something that can be settled with a fine. .


    The Mo family suffered a big loss and lost face. How could they dare to stay here longer? When the vige chief let him go, Mr. Mo immediately turned around and left.


    Mo Dayong and his wife took their own Mo Dongyue, took their eldest son Mo Xiangxi, and left quickly with Mr. Mo.


    Mo Dali red at Mo Chunyue, angry at her for not helping his family, but Mo Chunyue snorted coldly and turned away, ignoring him at all. Mo Dali was so angry that he didn''t dare to scold Mo Chunyue due to the presence of Vige Chief He, so he could only turn around and leave.


    Mrs. Mo and Mo Dakui''s wife lifted up the unconscious Mo Qiuyue. Mo Dakui took Mo Xiangbei and Mo Xiangnan and left in despair.


    Vige Chief He said to Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, after today''s lesson, his family will not dare to trouble your family again."


    Speaking, he handed her the five taels of silver in his hand.


    Gu Jinli didn''t ask for it: "It''s hard for my family to get this money. The vige chief should leave it to the vige."


    When Vige Chief He saw that she refused to ept it, he put the money away and said to He Shiliu and the others who were carrying the gifts: "A guest ising to the Gu family''s workshop. You send the gifts to the Gu family''s workshop. You can go back after taking the bean cakes. The Gu family won''t I will forget your thoughts.


    Jiang Xianwei came in person. He didn''t want the vigers to be indifferent and disturb the county captain.


    He Shiliu said: "Don''t worry, vige chief. We are all sensible people. We will return as soon as the gifts are delivered to us."


    He greeted those who were carrying the gifts and said, "Hurry up and follow me to deliver the gifts. After delivering the gifts, we have to go to work."


    Hey. The other three vigers immediately followed He Shiliu.


    He Shiliu is one of the few in the He family who has some wealth, and he does hard work, leading people to find stones. Stones were important in ancient times and were used for making millstones and building houses. But the stones are too heavy, and if one of them fails, they will be killed by the rolling stones.


    He Shiliu became rich because he found a strange stone when he was young. A rich man saw it and bought it for a hundred taels of silver. At that time, He Shiliu was so frightened that he kept the stone because he thought it looked good and was reluctant to throw it away. Unexpectedly, he made a lot of money.


    He Shiliuter learned that the rich people in Fucheng liked to ce some strange stones in their study rooms or courtyards. Those strange stones were much more valuable thanrger stones.


    Over the years, He Shiliu has been looking forrge stones to sell to stone shops and strange stones, hoping to make a lot of money. But a person''s luck onlyes once in a lifetime, and it is gone once it is used up. After so many years, he has not encountered any strange stones again, and has been looking for stones with his brothers and cousins.


    Now that I am getting older, I can no longer handle such a life-threatening job, so I want to find some stable work for my family, so I came to the Gu family workshop to give gifts.


    Vige Chief He and the others also walked towards the Gu family workshop.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli walked at the end, and the group returned to the workshop not long after.


    Gu Jinan hurriedly came up to greet him. After saying hello to Vige Chief He, he came to Gu Jinli and asked her: "Xiaoyu, what about the Mo family?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinan and smiled happily: "Brother, it''s spring, your peach blossoms are in full bloom, but the peach blossoms are too rotten, so I will pinch them for you."


    Gu Jinan is smart. He only frowned for a while before he understood what Gu Jinli was talking about. His face turned red and he was angry: "The Mo family really doesn''t know what to say!"


    No wonder Mo Qiuyue would look at him frequently. It turned out that he had such an idea. It was really... He felt sick just thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Big brother will pay attention and be careful in the future." Although Gu Jinan is already fifteen, he does not n to get married so early. Instead, he wants to study hard for a few years and be a schr as soon as possible. Wait until he is twenty. Think about marriage again.


    Due to the madness of the previous dynasty, many literati in Da Chu got marriedte, and some did not start their families until they were thirty.


    As he was speaking, there was the sound of a mule cart driving behind him. Gu Jinli looked back and saw it was Zhuyu, and a smile immediately appeared on his face: "Uncle Zhuyu, you are here."


    "Hey, you''re here, you''re notte, are you?" Zhuyu stopped the mule cart, and Old Doctor Wu, Doctor Du, Du Xusheng, and Du Dingxiang got off the mule cart.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s not toote, our workshop hasn''t unveiled the que yet."


    "It''s not toote. If I miss your family''s auspicious time, the old man will be a sinner." Old Doctor Wu said.


    Gu Dashan heard the voice of old doctor Wu and hurriedly came out: "Old doctor Wu, doctor Du, you are here, pleasee in quickly, everyone is waiting for you."


    "Come here." Old Doctor Wu said to Juyu: "Take the gifts from the car and take them to the yard."


    "Okay." Dogwood responded, moved down two baskets covered with red paper, and carried them into the yard on a pole.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed when he saw the things in the basket: "Grandpa Wu, this gift you gave me really solved our urgent need."

 Chapter 187: Test spices

    Chapter 187: Test spices


    Chapter 187 Testing spices


    The two baskets contained several iron medicine grinders and several copper pestles and mortars. These were used to grind medicinal materials into powder, which she must use to make spices.


    But Da Chu also has controls on these things. Unless your family owns a pharmacy, it will be difficult for you to buy these things. Old Doctor Wu knew this, so he sent them to his family.


    Old doctor Wu waved his hand and said with a smile: "There are not many gifts. Your family must be short of them, but the old man can buy them for you."


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Thank you, Grandpa Wu." With the words of old doctor Wu, the workshop would not have to worry about buying iron pills to grind them.


    "Don''t thank me. It''s already three o''clock. The auspicious time hase. Hurry up and unveil the que." Old Doctor Wu was also a straightforward person. He quickly entered the Gu family workshop and met Jiang County Lieutenant and the others who were walking towards him. After that, they began to worship the ancestors of heaven and earth and began to unveil ques.


    "Ange''er, Xiaoyu, Sang, please stand at the back." The third grandmother pointed out the position for them.


    Hey. Gu Jinli and the other three came behind a group of adults and stood with children from several families.


    By chance, He Shiliu and the others were left to unveil the que together. After learning that the old man wearing a ck brocade robe was Captain Jiang County, I was extremely excited.


    The Third Grandpa entrusted the matter of toasting to heaven and earth to Lieutenant Jiang County.


    Jiangxian Lieutenant did not refuse and took the job. He picked up a wine ss ced on the incense table and said something to the sky, which meant to tell the world and the ancestors of each family that the Qin Gu Luotian family had opened a workshop. , meaning to ask for blessings.


    After finishing speaking, he poured the nine sses of wine on the incense table onto the ground one by one.


    After pouring the wine, a group of people bowed three times to the incense table.


    After paying homage, Lieutenant Jiang and everyone came to the gate of the workshop, held the rope tied with red cloth, and shouted: "Gu''s workshop is officially opened!"


    After finishing speaking, he pulled off the rope, and the red cloth covering the que fell down, revealing the four characters "Gu''s Workshop" with flying phoenixes.


    This workshop was jointly opened by the Qin, Gu, Luo, and Tian families. Since there are the most people with the surname Gu, and the Gu Jinli family bought the yard, it was named Gu''s Workshop. The Qin, Luo, and Tian families all agreed. .


    Brother Gu, congrattions on the opening of your workshop. Business will be booming and there will be many customers in the future. Vige Chief He congratted the third grandfather.


    Third Grandpa smiled and cupped his hands: "I would like to borrow the vige chief''s words of auspiciousness."


    He Shiliu also said a few words of congrattions. After the congrattions, He Shiliu and the others said goodbye and left, but they were still very excited. County Lieutenant Jiang, they actually followed the County Lieutenant to unveil the que.


    After He Shiliu and the others left, Lieutenant Jiang County said to Gu Jinli, "Little girl, go and see your spices. We are all curious."


    After saying that, he looked at Mr. Lei Wu who was standing aside. His meaning was very clear. Hurry up. The big customer is here. Show him the good things. I wont let you lose.


    Gu Jinli was very wise and said to the Fifth Master Lei: "Fifth Master, let''s go see how spices are made."


    With that said, he called He Yang and the others, and each gave them two taels of medicinal materials and asked them to start making seasonings.


    After He Yang and the others signed the contract on March 12th, they went to Gu Jinli''s house every day for the past four days to learn how to pound spices. Now they are familiar with the process. As soon as Gu Jinli spoke, they took the medicinal materials and tools and immediately began to pound the medicinal materials. .


    Dong dong dong!


    For a time, the room was filled with the sound of grinding medicinal herbs.


    Some medicinal materials are rtively hard and need to be smashed with a hammer. The hammer she ordered at the iron shop came in handy.


    After smashing it several times, break the hard medicinal materials into almost pieces, then put them into the stone pound and smash them.


    There are big and small stone pots. The medicinal materials that are difficult to grind are ced in the big stone pot. People step on the wooden pole of the stone pot with their feet and smash the medicinal materials. After the medicinal materials arepletely crushed into powder, they are moved to the small stone pot. , grind slowly with a stone pestle.


    After grinding, put it into a fine sieve to sieve. After sifting, grind the sifted material twice and then sift it once more before it ispletely ground. After He Yang and the others had ground the medicinal materials, Gu Jinli pointed to the eight medicinal materials ced in eight wooden bowls and said: "After mixing these medicinal materials ording to a certain proportion, and then frying them, the seasoning and spices are ready. "


    She took out three packets of spices and handed them to Mr. Lei Wu: "Grandpa Wu, try it. This is the spice I made. The five characters written on it are Wufu spices. The five medicinal materials used are used as raw materials and the Liufu spices are used." Six kinds of medicinal materials are used as raw materials, and eight kinds of spices are used for the Beatitudes."


    Lei Wuye took the three packets of spices from her, turned around and put the three packets of spices on the table, opened them one by one, dipped some spices into his mouth together with Ah Ji, and put them in his mouth to taste.


    As soon as the spices entered their mouth, a fresh fragrance filled their entire mouth. It was a fragrance they had never tasted before.


    Among the three spices, the Beatitudes spice has the best taste.


    Lei Wuye looked at A Ji and asked him: "How is it? Is there any conflict?"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jinli knew that this Ah Ji was someone who understood pharmacology.


    Ah Ji said: "No, it doesn''t conflict with each other, and it is not harmful to the body. Eating it for a long time can also remove the cold and dampness in the body."


    After a pause, he added: "It''s very suitable for the people over there, they will like it."


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this. It seemed like this business was going to work. But Lei Wuye did not let go immediately, but said: "We brought some cattle, sheep and rabbits today. The roast beef and mutton tastes very good. It''s almost noon. Let''s eat first. After dinner Lets talk about itter.


    Cow, sheep and rabbit?


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and realized that he wanted to test the spices on the spot.


    Okay, lets eat roast beef and mutton today. Jiang County Lieutenant smiled loudly and said to the third grandfather, Brother Gu, lets go to your house and make some noise.


    This is a workshop, a ce for work, not a ce for barbecue.


    "Sure, let''s go to my house." Third Grandpa agreed and called to the vige chief, Dr. Wu and Dr. Du''s family.


    Vige Chief He wanted to have a meal with Jiang Xianwei and let his son and grandson show their faces. He did not refuse and followed Qin Guluotian''s family to Gu Jinli''s house.


    As for He Laoguo and He Dazhuang, they stayed in the workshop to work, grinding beans for grinding beans and grinding spices for spice grinders.


    He Sanleizi and Mo Chunyue, two people who signed the deed of betrayal, were responsible for guarding the workshop.


    The workshop yard is not far from Gu Jinli''s house, and they arrived at Gu Jinli''s house not long after.


    Jiang County Lieutenant was not polite. As soon as he entered the yard of Gu Jinli''s house, he immediately shouted to the two men driving the cart: "Kunzi, Ah Chuan, move all the cattle, sheep and rabbits in the mule cart!"


    Hey. Kunzi and Ah Chuan jumped out of the mule cart and moved the cattle, sheep and rabbits out of the cart.


    There were half a cow that had been killed long ago; there were two live sheep; there were about twenty rabbits, ced in arge wooden cage.


    In addition to cattle, sheep and rabbits, Kunzi also brought down a piece of meat the size of a washbasin, which was sunburned and turned red from gray to gray.


    Qin Sang took a look and recognized that it was horse meat, and his guess about the identities of Lei Wuye and A Ji deepened.


    Horses are military assets and are strictly ordered to be ughtered in Dachu. Only outside Dachu, in ces where there is no shortage of horses, will horses be killed and eaten for their meat.

 Chapter 188: Great opening

    Chapter 188: Great opening


    Chapter 188: Big Sales


    Lao Qin tugged on his clothes from behind, telling him not to stare at the horse meat and pretending not to recognize it.


    Qin Sang had already looked away the moment Mr. Qin grabbed his clothes.


    Gu Qingliang, who was next to him, was marveling at how much beef and mutton Mr. Lei Wu and the others had sent: "Grandpa Wu, they are so generous. They gave away so much beef and mutton. I have never eaten beef and mutton in my whole life, nor have I ever eaten it. Do you know if beef and mutton are delicious?


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to chime in: "When I was in my hometown in the northwest, my family would eat mutton soup for the winter. It tastes good and makes my whole body warm after eating it."


    Gu Qingliang was very envious: "Sang, your family''s life is really good. They can still eat mutton soup in winter. My family can only eat pork stewed with cabbage."


    My family is also poor, but my father and uncles are soldiers and have military pay. Qin Sang replied, and after he finished his reply, he stopped answering.


    But Aji still nced at him.


    This is the second time Aji has seen Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang noticed his gaze, turned around and grinned at him, revealing a shallow dimple, looking like a sunny boy.


    Ah Ji smiled back at him and nodded.


    Not long after, Kunzi and Ah Chuan moved the cattle, sheep and rabbits into the workshop yard.


    Brothers Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian had never eaten beef and mutton, and they wanted to eat it very much. When they saw Kunziing in with half a cow on his shoulders, they immediately ran into the main room and moved the table out.


    With a bang, Kunzi put the half of the beef on the table, took out a boning knife from his waist, and began to split the beef, saying: "These beef bones are good things, we can use them to make beef bone soup. It tastes good."


    Im going to boil water. Gu Jinli said and ran into the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, the third grandmother, Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Gu Jinxiu, Mrs. Yan, and Mrs. Chu are already preparing meals, and the whole kitchen is filled with the smell of fried meat.


    Mom, I want to use an iron pot to make beef bone soup.


    Ms. Cui pointed to the innermost iron pot and said, "Use this pot."


    Gu Jinli immediately washed the pot, poured half of the water into the pot, put a piece of ginger, two anise, and a piece of cinnamon, started to heat the fire and waited for the beef bones.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Xiaoyu, I will light the fire. You can go and y."


    Gu Jinxiu doesn''t like crowds and bustle, and she is already fifteen, a big girl. She needs to avoid people, so she has been helping in the kitchen.


    "Okay, sister, you light the fire, and I''ll get the cow bones." Gu Jinli said, running out of the kitchen, and when he was about to go out, he saw Luo Wuing with a bucket of cow bones.


    He smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, Uncle Kunzi has picked out the beef bones and I''ll bring them to you."


    Speaking, he did not let Gu Jinli take the bucket. He carried the bucket into the kitchen and saw Gu Jinxiu as he wished. Seeing her sitting in front of the stove quietly lighting the fire, he felt extremely soft in his heart.


    "Brother Wu, give me the cow bones." Mrs. Chu saw Luo Wu staring at Gu Jinxiu as soon as he entered the kitchen. She immediately came over, took the wooden bucket in his hand, raised it to thest stove, and put the cow bones Put the bones into the pot piece by piece.


    After a while, he handed the barrel to Luo Wu: "The kitchen is busy and chaotic. If you have nothing to do, don''te here to squeeze in. We still have to work."


    Luo Wu didn''t say anything, nced at Mrs. Chu, turned around and left.


    Gu Jinli frowned, seeing Mrs. Chu like this... Could it be that the Luo family never came to her house to propose marriage because Mrs. Chu was dissatisfied with Gu Jinxiu?


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinxiu and saw that her face was as usual, not blushing, shy or sad, so he was relieved. No matter what the Luo family thinks, as long as her sister is not tempted, there is nothing to worry about. It is Luo Wu who likes her sister, and her sister has not done anything to provoke Luo Wu.


    And her family is getting better and better now, and her sister has no worries about getting married.


    Gu Jinli put Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu aside and stayed in the kitchen to help cook.


    In the yard, the children from several families also went home and brought the tables, stools, bowls and chopsticks from home to prepare for dinner at Gu Jinli''s house.


    Bahbaah!


    Several sheep cries were heard, and Achuan ughtered two sheep neatly, peeled off the skin and removed the internal organs. He did it in one go, and in just a quarter of an hour, the two sheep were properly handled.


    He then lit two fires with dry firewood in the yard, built two racks, tied themb to the racks with wires, and began to roast the wholemb.


    Kunzi was better than Achuan. He built three fires, one for roasting beef, one for roasting rabbit, and one for roasting horse meat.


    Horse meat is dried in the sun and needs to be soaked in hot water and washed before roasting. Luo Huiniang loved to eat it and volunteered: "Uncle Kunzi, let me wash that piece of meat for you."


    Okay. Kunzi handed the piece of horse meat to Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang held the horse meat in her hands and ran to the kitchen happily.


    Gu Yumei next to her was very disdainful, hehe, he behaved like someone who has never eaten meat, it really embarrassed their family.


    Gu Yumei''s mood was mixed. She was happy that her family''s workshop had opened and a big shot like Jiang Xianwei hade, but she was angry that Mr. Jiang didn''te. She dressed up so beautifully today, but she did it to greet the schrdy, but Mrs. Jiang didn''te, which made her very unhappy.


    Gu Dexing, on the other hand, was in a nervous mood. He kept looking at Shang Xiucai who was sitting in the yard talking to Third Grandpa and the others, and wanted to go over and talk to him, but Shang Xiucai made it clear that he would not ept him as a student. He really couldn''t lose his face and went to talk to Shang Xiucai again. Set is close.


    Gu Dewang pulled Gu Defa, and while eating bean dregs cakes and watching Kunzi and the others roasting beef and mutton, when Gu Dexing wasn''t paying attention, he made faces at his back: "Lulu~ You are a coward like Gu De, you will bully us at home. Why dont you dare to talk to Shang Xiucai?


    Gu Dexing heard a murmur and turned to look at Gu Dewang. He saw that he and other children were watching roast beef and mutton around the fire. He couldn''t help but frown. Did he hear it wrong?


    Kunzi and Achuan were very busy, constantly turning over the beef, sheep and rabbit meat.


    Gu Jinli poured three kinds of seasoning spices into three wooden bowls, then poured in meat oil and boiled, then put the wooden bowls on the stool at the feet of Kunzi Achuan, and said to them: "Uncle Kunzi, Uncle Achuan, seasoning The spices are here, you just brush them on."


    Okay. Kunzi and Ah Chuan responded and continued grilling the meat.


    Kunzi and Achuan are both masters at roasting beef and mutton. After half an hour, they had roasted the beef, mutton, ten rabbit meat, and the piece of horse meat.


    Third Grandma, Mrs. Cui and other women also prepared the food and brought it out on wooden trays.


    "It''s time to eat, it''s time to eat." The third grandma shouted, and the women from several families put the prepared dishes on the table. Men and women ate separately. The men ate in the yard, and the women ate in the courtyard. Eat in the main room.


    The food is very rich, including fried crispy pork, fried meatballs, crystal sweet and sour pork, stir-fried pork, and braised chicken. These are must-have dishes.


    Gu Jinli knew that Shang Xiucai woulde, so he also made stir-fried bean sprouts in chicken soup, rice noodles with gravy, grilled fish on a sizzling iron te, spring rolls with tofu skin and other dishes that Shang Xiucai liked to eat.


    The staple food is white rice porridge and bean dregs cake.


    Bean dregs cake is a new food for Jiang Xianwei and others, and the Jiang family and his son all ate a lot.


    Lei Wuye and Ah Ji also ate, but they were thinking about the roasted beef, mutton. As soon as it was on the table, they asked Kunzi and Ah Chuan to bring the roasted beef, mutton and rabbit, cut it up with a knife and started eating.

 Chapter 189: Big sales at the opening【2】

    Chapter 189: Big sales at the opening��2��


    Chapter 189: Big sales2


    As soon as themb with spices entered his mouth, Lei Wuye''s eyes lit up.


    Fifth Master, this is roasted with Liufu spices. Ah Chuan said next to him.


    Lei Wuye wrote it down and ate rabbit meat, horse meat roasted with Wufu spices, and beef roasted with Bafu spices. He kept nodding and said to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Third brother, you found it for me." What a good thing.


    If these three spices are sold outside the Longshan Mountains, they will definitely make a lot of money.


    When Third Grandpa and the others heard what Lei Fifth Master said, they put down their mental arithmetic and everyone ate the meal happily.


    Lei Wuye, like Jiang Xianwei, is a straightforward person. After finishing the meal, he immediately asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, how much do your three spices cost?"


    Gu Jinli knew that this was a big customer, so he did not dare to neglect, and said hurriedly: "The spices of the Five Blessings are five hundred cents per catty, the spices of the Six Blessings are six hundred cents per catty, and the spices of the Eight Blessings are eight hundred cents per catty."


    Lei Fifth Masterughed when he heard this: "Your price matches the name of the spice? Isn''t it just to trick you, Fifth Grandpa?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You are a big customer of our workshop. No one dares to trick you into old age."


    Lei Wuye already knew the price of Gu Jinli''s spices from Jiang County Lieutenant. The Wufu spices have always been sold for 500 cents per catty. As for Liufu spices and Bafu spices, they taste better than Wufu spices. They are worth it. This price.


    And he didn''t think the price was expensive. Outside of Dachu, he could sell these three spices for at least five taels of silver per catty. The price Gu Jinli offered was nothing to their caravan.


    Lei Wuye said: "Okay, the price is not expensive. We bought your spices. We need three kinds of seasoning spices. Each one costs 800 kilograms first."


    As soon as the words "eight hundred kilograms of each kind" came out, everyone present was shocked.


    Lei, how much did fifth brother Lei say? Each spice costs eight hundred catties? Third Grandpa trembled as he spoke. Eight hundred catties of each spice does not require more than two thousand catties of spices. How much money do they have to earn? He can no longer settle this ount.


    Lei Wuye said with a smile: "Brother Gu heard it right, each spice costs 800 kilograms."


    If it weren''t for the unlucky timing, he was worried that Gu''s workshop wouldn''t be able to make so many spices. He would have wanted a thousand kilograms of each.


    Gu Jinlis eyes were shining, he was indeed a big customer, he was so proud when he made a move.


    "Fifth Grandpa, when will you pick up the goods?" Gu Jinli asked, this is the key point.


    Lei Wuye said: "We have to leave before May, and you have to pick up the goods for us before April 26th at thetest. Our people have to spare a few days to inspect the goods."


    Although Ah Ji said that these spices would not conflict with each other and they had tried eating them without any physical difort, they were eating todays spices. Who knows what the next batch of spices would be like? Therefore, goods must be inspected carefully.


    "This is what it should be." Gu Jinli calcted the time, and after confirming that their workshop could produce this batch of spices, he said: "Our workshop has epted this business, and you will definitely be able to take delivery of the goods on April 26th."


    Seeing hering down, Mr. Lei Wu smiled and said, "Okay, let''s sign the contract now."


    Ah Ji was the one to write the contract. He was used to writing these things. Within a moment, he wrote two contracts and put them on the table for Lei Wuye and the people from Gu''s workshop to look at the two contracts.


    Gu Jinan read the two contracts and saw that the contents written on the two contracts were the same and that the contract contents were not harsh, so he nodded to several families and said: "There is no problem with the contract. Grandpa Wu and the others will give us a 30% deposit first, and the goods will be picked up on the day We will pay the remaining 70% of the price for the goods. If we are unable to deliver the goods on time, or if the seasonings are found to be defective, the principal will be refunded without any additionalpensation."


    This contract is almost always beneficial to their Gu''s workshop. It seems that Lei Wuye has a very close rtionship with Jiang County Lieutenant, otherwise Jiang County Lieutenant would not be selling off Jiang County Lieutenant''s face like this. "Hey, let''s sign the contract quickly." Mrs. Chen shouted impatiently. The third mistress gave her a hard look and hurriedly shut up.


    Lei Wuye smiled and said: "Okay, let''s sign the contract."


    Aji took out the ink pad, put it on the table, and said: "Fifth Master is the buyer, all the owners of Gu''s workshop are the sellers, Brother Shang and Uncle Jiang are the guarantors, you all must sign the two contracts and press your fingerprints. "


    Lei Wuye took the lead in signing and fingerprinting the two contracts. Gu Jinan was literate and wrote the names of the heads of Qin Gu Luotian''s seven families on the contract and asked them to fingerprint them.


    Next, Shang Xiucai and Jiang Xianwei wrote their names next to the guarantor and pressed their fingerprints.


    In this way, the contract is concluded.


    Ah Ji handed a contract to the third grandfather: "Please keep it."


    He put away the other contract, looked at the three words Qin Longzi on the contract, and smiled silently.


    After collecting the contract, Ah Ji took out five silver notes and handed them to Grandpa San: "This is a 30% deposit, a total of 500 taels of silver notes. Please keep it. The remaining 1,020 taels are waiting to be picked up. Ill give it to you when the timees.


    Grandpa Third looked at the five banknotes and listened to Ah Ji''s words. His mind was buzzing and he almost fainted.


    Mr. Chen was worse than Third Grandpa. Unable to bear the stimtion, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Gu Dagui was in a daze when he saw her falling backwards and hurriedly supported her, cursing in his mouth: "You bitch, this is the only way to make a difference."


    Gu Dagui was afraid that she would be embarrassed, so he hurriedly helped her back to the main room, letting her faint inside first.


    Gu Jinli looked at the fainted Chen and felt helpless. He wanted to tell her that she fainted too early. This money may seem like a lot, but in fact, after deducting the capital and wages, there is only one thousand taels left. Seven families divide another cent, and one family does not get much.


    Not only Chen, but almost everyone present was dizzy. Vige Chief Hes legs were shaking.


    What did he hear?


    Qin Gu Luotian''s several workshops received big business of more than a thousand taels just after they opened. More than a thousand taels. Even if they sold all the people in Dafeng Vige by kilogram, they wouldn''t be able to get so much money.


    Vige Chief He felt like he was going to faint.


    But he was an old man after all. After a moment of dizziness, he came to his senses and hurriedly said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, your family is still busy, so we won''t disturb you and will go back first."


    This is a business of Gu''s workshop. Although he is the vige chief, he doesn''t want to be treated too long. He has to be sensible, so he should leave as soon as possible.


    He then said something reassuring: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, our two families have signed a contract, and we won''t say anything that shouldn''t be said to anyone else."


    They still have to rely on the Gu family for their tofu and spice business, and behind the Gu family is Lieutenant Jiang County, who would not dare to tell anyone about the huge profits made by the Gu family''s workshop.


    Three grandpa said gratefully to Vige Chief He: "I''ll give it to you."


    "No need to give it away, no need to give it away. There is no need for so many gifts from a vige. Brother Gu, please apany the county captain. We, the three of us, grandpa and grandson, can go back by ourselves." Vige Chief He said, and took He Dacang to confront He Jinsheng. Jiang Xianwei bowed his hands, and the three of them helped each other out of the Gu family''s yard.

 Chapter 190: soybean oil business

    Chapter 190: soybean oil business


    Chapter 190 Soybean Oil Business


    Jiang Xianwei originally looked down on Vige Chief He and felt that he was too cowardly, which was why the Lu family waswless in the vige. Now that he sees how sensible he is, his dissatisfaction with him is reduced.


    He, the vige chief, his grandparents, and the three of them were still feeling dizzy until they returned home.


    Vige Chief He slumped down in the Taishi chair as soon as he got home.


    He Dacang even sat down directly on the ground and shouted: "God, the Qin Gu Luotian family has really made a fortune."


    More than a thousand taels of silver, how much does it cost?


    "Shut up." Vige Chief He scolded him hurriedly, looking at He Dacang and exining to He Jinsheng: "What I saw at the Gu family today is all rotten in my stomach. I am not allowed to say a word. Do you hear me? "


    He Dacang knew that this matter was too big, so he quickly promised: "Don''t worry, Dad, we won''t talk about this matter even to death."


    He Jinsheng followed up: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my grandson won''t tell anyone about this."


    He Jinsheng was only briefly shocked that Gu''s workshop got such a big business. After the shock passed, it was nothing. It''s just a pity that I couldn''t ask Shang Xiucai for advice today.


    If he can be given some advice by Shang Xiucai, his knowledge will definitely improve a lot.


    At Gu Jinli''s house, everyone hase to their senses after the shock, and they are all happy that they can sign such a big deal on the first day of the workshop''s opening.


    After talking about the spices, Jiang Xianwei talked about the soybean oil: "We, Jiang Shang and his family, have done the soybean oil business, but we have to add Lao Wu and the others."


    Jiang Xianwei exined: "Lao Wu and the others have a caravan. With them, the soybean oil can be sold to farther ces."


    He added: "You don''t have to worry about the dividend, your family can still get 30% of the dividend."


    Of course, Gu Jinli had no objection: "Sure, Grandpa Jiang, you have the final say, I will listen to you."


    Jiang County Lieutenant liked her cheerful spirit: "Okay, then the four of us will sign a contract."


    With that said, he pped the four contracts that had been written long ago on the table. Gu Jinli and Lei Wuye wrote their names respectively and put their fingerprints on them.


    As for the Shang family and the Jiang family, the private seals of the Jiang family and Mrs. Jiang Xianwei were stamped on them.


    Jiang County Lieutenant is an official and cannot do business in his own name. His family''s business has always been in the name of Mrs. Jiang''s dowry, and the same is true for Shang Xiucai''s family.


    To Gu Jinli''s surprise, Fifth Master Lei actually took 30% of the dividend, and the remaining 40% was shared equally between Jiang Shang and his family.


    Jiang Jiao was attentive and saw a slight surprise on Gu Jin''s side, so he exined: "There are many brothers on Uncle Wu''s side. Those brothers all know my father, so he made the decision and gave Uncle Five an extra 10% bonus, which also benefits the old brothers." the meaning of."


    Grandpa Jiang is a man of justice. Gu Jinli really liked Jiang Xianwei more and more. Not only did this old man have a bold temper, but he also had no sectarian views. In ancient times when officials and civilians were clearly distinguished, Jiang Xianwei was a rare exception.


    At this time, several people found out that Gu Jinli said that making soybean oil was for business, and her soybean oil business was actually sessful.


    Although they do not have a share in the soybean oil business, they are not jealous or resentful. The soybean oil was originally made by Gu Jinli himself, and the seasonings and spices had just made a lot of money for them. If they had any other ideas in their minds, were they still human?


    After the contract was signed, each of the four families took one.


    After Jiang County Lieutenant put away the contract, he said to Gu Jinli: "The cost of the soybean oil business will be deducted from your dividends."


    Although Gu Jinli used the recipe of soybean oil to invest in shares, there is no reason why he should not pay out the capital and only take dividends. The capital still has to be paid. It''s just that Jiang County Lieutenant knew that her family had just started to grow and still had a lot of money to spend, so he made it easier for her and let her use dividends to cover the principal. "Okay, you have the final say." The soybean oil business was an unexpected surprise for Gu Jinli. She didn''t want to take care of it, so she just wanted to be a hands-off shopkeeper.


    She handed the soybean oil recipe she had written long ago to Jiang Xianwei: "Grandpa Jiang, take it."


    This recipe not only describes the method of making soybean oil, but also the principle of pressing soybean oil. It evenes with a drawing of a wooden oil press.


    Lieutenant Jiang County couldn''t understand the drawing, so he handed the prescription and the drawing directly to Ah Ji: "A Ji, you are good at this kind of thing. Come and take a look. While you are still in Tianfu County, hurry up and get the drawings in the picture." Make something.


    Ah Ji took the prescription and the blueprint, and his eyes were immediately attracted to what was drawn on the blueprint. It took him a full quarter of an hour to understand it.


    "First make the cake embryo, then put the cake embryo into two semi-circr wooden pressing chambers, install wooden wedges, let one end of the wooden wedge bear against the cake embryo in the pressing chamber, then push the hammer manually, and use The gravity of the hammer hits the wooden wedge, causing the wooden wedge to squeeze the cake embryo into the pressing chamber and squeeze out the oil." Aji looked at Gu Jinli and asked: "Gu girl, what is written and painted on this means this? ?


    Gu Jinli was shocked. This Ah Ji only saw the soybean oil recipe and the drawing of the wooden oil press, but he actually knew how to make oil.


    Gu Jinli would never look down on the ancients, but A Ji, an ancient man, was a bit awesome, which surprised her.


    She nodded: "Uncle Aji is right, that''s what it means. The principle of this wooden oil press is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is a cover that covers the cake embryo, then stuffs a few wooden sticks into it, and hits the wood with a hammer. Stick, squeeze the cake base and squeeze out the oil."


    Such a wooden oil press can not only save costs, but also save manpower. More importantly, it can squeeze out the oil in the beans to the greatest extent.


    Ah Ji nodded when he heard this: "Girl from the Gu family, while it''s still early, let''s make some soybean oil."


    "Okay, let''s go to the kitchen and make soybean oil." Gu Jinli said.


    Jiang Xianweiughed when he heard this: "Haha, you girl, you are so straightforward."


    He looked at Jiang Jiao again and said, "Ah Jiao, from now on you will be in charge of the soybean oil workshop, and you can also make soybean oil."


    Lieutenant Jiang County was concerned that Gu Jinli was a girl, and although she had not yet grown, she still needed a woman to apany her, so he said to the third grandmother, "Sister-inw, could you please go to the kitchen and help me make this soybean oil. "


    Hey, okay. The third grandma responded and went to the kitchen first to wash the pot and light the fire, preparing to stir-fry the crushed soybeans for Gu Jinli.


    Ah Ji and Jiang Jiao followed the third grandma to the kitchen.


    Gu Jinli ran back into the house, took the discus, the hammer, the crushed soybeans, the small cloth bag containing the soybeans for making cakes, and the wooden shelf for fixation, and moved these five things to the kitchen one by one.


    Qin Sang wanted to help, but Ah Ji was present, so he couldn''t bear to go.


    Jiang Qi didn''t give him a chance to enter the kitchen, so he grabbed him and said, "Little Qin,e and fight with your Uncle Jiang."


    Speaking, without giving Qin Sang a chance to refuse, he hit Qin Sang with a return fist.


    Qin Sang had no choice but to fight Jiang Qi for more than thirty moves, and was finally defeated by Jiang Qi.


    Comfortable,fortable, I havent had such a good fight in many years. Jiang Qi was fond of martial arts, but since he left the military camp and returned to Tianfu County, he had never fought so heartily with anyone. Every one of the county government officials is worthless but useless. Even Team Leader Yang can only fight him with twenty moves, not thirty moves.


    Ah Ji was originally watching Gu Jinli stir-fry soybeans in the kitchen. When he heard the fighting in the yard, he stood at the door of the kitchen and watched for a moment. He could already see that Qin Sang didn''t try his best. If he had tried his best, Jiang Qi wouldn''t have won.

 Chapter 191: Qin Erlang wants to become a soldier

    Chapter 191: Qin Eng wants to be a soldier


    Chapter 191 Qin Eng wants to be a soldier


    But it is a half -size boy. Even if someone in the family is a soldier, it is impossible to have such a skill, and ... it is always a vignce of doing the drama.


    Qin Sang was keenly aware of Ah Ji''s gaze. The smile on his face did not change. He sat on the ground with Jiang Qi, breathing heavily without even looking towards the kitchen.


    Boy Qin, lets fight again. Jiang Qi was in high spirits and still wanted to fight Qin Sang a few more times.


    Qin Sang quickly waved his hand and pointed at Luo Wu: "Uncle Jiang, let Brother Luo Wu fight you. He has also been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and his boxing and kicking skills are good."


    Oh, really? Jiang Qi became interested and pointed at Luo Wu: Young man from the Luo family,e here and have a few moves with your Uncle Jiang.


    Said, without giving Luo Wu a chance to refuse, he punched him.


    Luo Wu has been practicing martial arts with Luo''s father since he was a child. He is not bad at boxing and kicking. He tried his best and passed a total of forty moves with Jiang Qi, more than Qin Sang.


    Mr. Qin and Sang Qin both breathed a sigh of relief, while Jiang Qi was surprised: "What a good boy, you have good skills."


    No wonder Qin Gu Luotian and his family were able to survive on the road to escape from the famine. It turned out that there were many capable people.


    Jiang Qi fell in love with Luo Wu again. He was a vigorous and resolute person, and immediately asked: "Boy from the Luo family, are you willing to work in the county government?"


    Luo Wu was shocked. He didn''t expect Jiang Qi to recruit him as a yamen official, but the county town was too far away and the vige was not peaceful. He didn''t want to be too far away from Sister Xiu.


    Young man has no intention of joining the Yamen as a servant. Luo Wu shook his head and rejected Jiang Qis kindness.


    Jiang Qi was about to vomit blood, so he pointed at him and said to Qin Sang: "What''s going on with you young people? Why are you all going against me? Do you mean it?"


    Jiang Qi was heartbroken, why didnt anyone he liked want to follow him? Do they know how difficult it is to find a good seedling?


    When Jiang County Lieutenant heard this, heughed at his son: "Haha, boss, you can''t do it. None of these young men can look down on you."


    He also admires Qin Sang and Luo Wu very much. These two children are both good young men. Not only are they good at boxing and kicking, but they are also calm and cautious in mind. They are better than most of the county officials. If they are cultivated for a few years, they will be the ones in the future. Jiang familys help.


    Jiang Qi didn''t blush when his fatherughed at him. Instead, he persuaded Qin Sang and Luo Wu: "Boy Qin, boy Luo, our Da Chu government servants are good people. If they do well, they can benefit the whole n. Others are desperately trying to get into the government service, but you don''t want to go?"


    Jiang Qi thought for a moment and then said: "If you don''t want to be a yamen servant, then go to the military station and serve as a soldier. If you do well, you can be promoted, or you can be rmended by the county to go to the military camps all over Dachu. , maybe I can still be a little general in the future."


    His father first served as a soldier in the county. He was rmended by themander of the army and went to the army. After making meritorious service in the army, he was rmended by the army and returned to the county and became a county captain.


    After Jiang Qi said this, he was afraid that Qin Sang and Luo Wu would refuse, so he immediately raised his hands and said: "Don''t rush to answer, think about it first, and then tell me after you think about it."


    Jiang Qi was afraid of the two of them, fearing that they would make him look bad in public again, so he gave them time to think about it.


    You dont have to think about it. If the boy is willing to join the army camp, will Uncle Jiang ept him? Qin Eng strode into the Gu family yard, stood with his hands behind his hands, and looked at Jiang Qi who was sitting on the ground.


    Mr. Qin and Qin Sang were both shocked. They did not expect that Qin Eng would suddenly appear and say such things to Jiang Qi.


    Qin Sang immediately stepped forward, grabbed Qin Eng, and said with a concerned smile on his face: "Second brother, you are still sick, why did youe out?"


    He used all his strength to pull Qin Eng until his elbow hurt, intending to warn Qin Eng not to seek death. But Qin Eng was a stubborn donkey. Once he had made up his mind, he could not change his mind. He turned to him and said: "I just met two wild wolves when I went up the mountain to cut firewood. During the fight, I hit a rock and injured my arm. I raised almost the same." No, its not a big deal.


    Do you want Jiang Qi to think that he is weak and sick and not ept him?


    Its a pity that he has a n to deal with it.


    Sure enough, Jiang Qi was stunned at first, and after hearing Qin Eng''s words, he was surprised and said: "You are so powerful, you can survive two wild wolves with your own strength. You are really brave." .


    "But, how do I know whether what you said is true or false? Come on, let''s have a few moves with your Uncle Jiang, and then we''ll talk about it after the test." Jiang Qi immediately stood up and attacked Qin Eng.


    Qin Sang didn''t dare to drag Qin Eng anymore. Now the situation was out of control. If he continued to drag Qin Eng, it would only make people suspicious. He could only let go of Qin Eng''s arm and let Qin Eng fight Jiang Qi.


    Qin Eng was quite measured, and after forty moves with Jiang Qi, he was defeated.


    Haha, not bad, I really am a brother, better than Sang. Jiang Qi was very happy, so tired that he sat on the ground and panted heavily while looking at Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng''s body shape is simr to Qin Sang''s, and his appearance is somewhat simr to Qin Sang''s, but his temperament is different from Qin Sang''s.


    When Qin Sang smiles, he will dilute the coldness on his body and add a touch of sunshine and warmth. But even though Qin Eng was smiling, he still gave people a slightly cold feeling. ording to his father''s words, the de was too sharp, like a weapon soaked in ice and snow.


    Such a person is most suitable to be a soldier.


    Jiang Qi took a fancy to Qin Eng, a good young man, so he got serious, stood up, sat on a chair, and asked Qin Eng: "Do you really want to enter the Commander''s Office? Why do you want to enter the Commander''s Office? What''s the point of entering the Commander''s Office? Do you n to serve the country, or do you want to use your power for personal gain?"


    Qin Eng also straightened his face and replied: "The boy wants to join the military department. The boy''s father was born in the army and died in the battlefield. The boy is determined to go to the battlefield and serve the country."


    He looked at Mr. Qin and said, "It''s just that grandpa has always been reluctant, for fear that our brothers would follow in our father''s footsteps."


    Qin Eng exined everything clearly in two sentences. Jiang County Lieutenant was originally doubtful, but now he believed him nine points.


    Boys always have their father''s achievements as their ambition. Qin Eng had a father who died in battle, so it is normal for him to want to be a soldier. Mr. Qin''s son died in the battlefield, so it is normal that he does not want his grandchildren to serve in the army.


    After hearing this, Jiang Qi praised: "Your ambition is good, and our military department is willing to ept you, but you still need your grandfather''s consent for this matter."


    Jiang Qi finally understood why Qin Sang didn''t agree toe to the county government office. He probably knew Mr. Qin''s worries, so he refused him.


    "Grandpa." Qin Eng looked at Mr. Qin and tried to kneel down, but was interrupted by Mr. Qin: "Let grandpa think about this first. Eng, let grandpa think about it first, okay?"


    You kid, please dont kneel down. There are so many people here, especially Lei Wuye and Ah Ji. If you really kneel down, how can those two people not be suspicious?


    Qin Sang also stared at Qin Eng, warning him with his eyes not to be stupid again, otherwise they would be killed.


    Their identities were obtained after months of escaping from famine. It is not that easy to change their identities to new ones.


    Qin Eng was not a fool. He also cared about Mr. Qin''s kindness and nodded: "Okay, grandson is waiting for grandpa''s reply."


    By the way, do you like Qin Sang or Qin Eng more? Spoiler alert, they are not brothers. Thanks to those who subscribed^0^

 Chapter 192: Ning family

    Chapter 192: Ning family


    Chapter 192 Ning Family


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    A banging sound came from the kitchen, startling everyone in the yard, and the three of them, the Qin family''s grandfather and grandson, came to a rescue.


    While Qin Sang and the others werepeting, Gu Jinli had already fried the crushed soybeans, put them into a small cloth bag, made them into cakes, and started beating them with a hammer.


    Jiang Jiao said: "Girl from the Gu family, give me the hammer and let me hit you."


    "Okay, here you go." Gu Jinli handed the hammer to Jiang Jiao, who pounded it hard. After a while, the cake was squeezed and oil and water slowly dripped out.


    When Jiang Jiao saw this, he said to Ah Ji: "Ah Ji, the oil ising out."


    Ah Ji withdrew his gaze from the yard, looked at the soybean oil dripping from the wooden box, and nodded with satisfaction. The method was very simple, but no one had thought of it. Gu Jinli really had an ingenious idea.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the wooden frame covering the discus and said: "This can also be regarded as a pressing chamber, but it is upright. The one I drew for you, Uncle Aji, is horizontal. The principle is this, and it works horizontally and vertically."


    A Ji nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "We can do this." A Ji gave Gu Jinli and Jiang Jiao the right words and put away the prescriptions and drawings.


    Jiang Jiao was very happy: "This is what I''m waiting for. If you can''t do it, we can''t do it either."


    I heard from his father that A Jis family name is Ning, and he has a good background. The family came from an elder who worked as an ordnance maker in the army. A Ji has been influenced by it since he was a child, making a small wooden oil press. A piece of cake.


    Jiang Jiao is not as strong as Qin Sang. It will take a lot of effort to squeeze out all the oil from the twenty kilograms of soybeans.


    Not wanting to waste time, Ah Ji shouted outside: "Kunzi, Ah Chuan,e in and get oil."


    Here wee. Kunzi and Achuan ran into the kitchen. They picked up hammers and took turns hitting the discus, and soon a lot of oil was produced.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do, Gu Jinli pulled the third grandma out of the kitchen. As he walked, he said to the third grandma: "Third grandma, it''s not easy for Jiang County Lieutenant and the others toe here. Let''s ask him quickly. Aunt Fuya and Da Ya News from my aunt.


    They have been looking for aunts Fuya and Daya recently, but there has been no news. Now that Jiang Xianwei has finally returned from Fucheng, they must seize the opportunity to ask.


    Yes, yes, yes, lets go and ask Lieutenant Jiang County quickly. The third grandma also remembered this matter. When she came to the yard, she winked at the third grandpa and silently said the word "Fuya" to him.


    The Third Grandpa has always been thinking about this matter, but he is also worried in his heart. He is afraid that he will get bad news, so he has been hesitant and has not dared to ask.


    Shang Xiucai was talking to Dr. Wu and Dr. Du when he saw the third grandma winking at the third grandpa. Knowing that they wanted to ask about Gu Fuya and Gu Daya, he said to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Father-inw, are you here?" Is there any news about the two sisters of the Gu family in Fucheng?"


    Jiang County Lieutenant looked at Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan, and shook his head at them: "I have checked all the newly arrived victims for you, and there is no record of Xie Pingzi, Gu Fuya''s family, nor Qi Pan and Gu Daya. One family.


    "However, it is possible that the two of them came to He''an Mansion before you. Before I came back, I had asked the scribes in the city to help me check the old files. However, there were too many victims of the disaster years ago, so it will take some time to check the old files. You Just wait with peace of mind, if there is any news, the scribe in the city will send someone to deliver it."


    Jiang County Lieutenant is a seasoned person and added: "I told the two scribes to give the vigers'' registration books of Xiejiaping, Changping Town and D''aozi Vige, Huaizi Town, Mingshan County when checking the old records. After copying a copy and getting the booklet, we can go to these people and ask, and we can always find out news about their family."


    The third grandfather, the third grandmother, and Gu Dashan were already discouraged, but upon hearing this, they became hopeful again.


    All three of them had red eyes. The third grandmother wiped away her tears and said, "Your Excellency, thank you for your trouble. I thank you." After saying this, she knelt down in front of Jiang Xianwei.


    Jiang Xianwei hurriedly said: "Sister-inw, please don''t do this. If you do this again, I won''t help you find someone."


    After hearing this, the third grandma straightened up quickly, fearing that Lieutenant Jiang would not help them find someone.


    Third Grandpa was worried that Gu Fuya and Gu Daya''s family would encounter a military disaster, so he asked about the military disaster: "Brother Jiang, is there still chaos in the east and northwest?"


    Lei Wuye knew about this: "The chaos will notst long. The Holy Emperor sent Mr. Xing to takemand to put down the rebellion. The Xing family''s army was powerful. They fought all the way from the capital to Yongtai Mansion, and then divided their troops in Yongtai Mansion. The army was led by General Xu. After going to the northeast, the army was led by Duke Xing to the northwest."


    "The northwest is the territory of the Duke of Wei. After the three ns of the Duke of Wei were executed, the northwest frontier army was very violent. However, Old Duke Xing was one of the six founding fathers of the country. He and the Duke of Wei were brothers who worshiped each other. Duke Xing''s intervention will surely appease the northwest frontier troops and allow them to serve the Chu State again."


    Before Qin Eng could leave, he clenched his fists tightly when he heard this. He couldn''t help but speak, but Qin Sang said before him: "It seems like we will be able to live a stable and peaceful life soon."


    Being interrupted by Qin Sang, Qin Eng finally calmed down and silenced his voice.


    Lei Wuye answered: "Yes, it''s good to be stable now, otherwise our caravan will have to worry about something happening on the way."


    After saying this, he seemed to not want to continue the matter between Old Duke Xing and Duke Wei, and said to the third grandfather: "Our caravan travels all over the country and encounters many people. I will ask people for you. If you are there, I will send you news about my daughter and niece."


    When Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan heard this, they felt grateful again.


    In the kitchen, Kunzi and Ah Chuan have beaten the cake dough until no more oil can drip out.


    A Ji asked them to stop pumping oil, and asked Kunzi to get a scale from the mule cart and start weighing the oil.


    Kunzi quickly brought the iron scale and weighed the soybean oil: "It''s four kilograms and three ounces in total."


    Twenty kilograms of soybeans yielded four kilograms and three ounces of soybean oil. Not bad. This business can be done. Jiang Jiao was very happy. This was one or two more than what Wen Yuan told them.


    Ah Ji nodded, left the soybean oil in the kitchen of the Gu family, led people to the yard, and told Master Lei Wu: "Uncle Wu, we can make soybean oil."


    "If you can do it, it will be done." Lei Wuye and the others have been staying at Gu''s house for two hours. It is already mid-afternoon. They have finished saying what needs to be said and stand up to leave.


    Old Doctor Wu, Doctor Du and his grandson also followed Jiang Xianwei and others to say goodbye and leave.


    Old doctor Wu was very happy that their visit to Xuanhufang was not in vain today. Lei Wuye asked Gu''s workshop for more than two thousand kilograms of seasoning spices, and the Gu family would buy the medicinal materials used in seasoning spices at their Xuanhufang. When they were in the yard, Mr. Gu had already told him about this. Xuanhufang would send arge amount of medicinal materials tomorrow.


    Grandpa San and the others knew that these were busy people, so they were able toe here today because of the sake of Jiang Xianwei, Xiang Xiang and Soybean Oil, so they did not stay any longer and took several family members to see off Jiang Xianwei and the others.


    The three descendants of the Qin family also crowded among several families to see Jiang Xianwei and his party off. Before leaving, Ah Ji nced at the three of them, smiled at them, and then followed Jiang Xianwei and others to get on their horses and leave.

 Chapter 193: bet

    Chapter 193: bet


    Chapter 193 Gambling


    Jiang Xianwei and his party left the vige in a mighty manner.


    Along the way, many vigers ran to the trails in the vige to watch the excitement. They saw Lieutenant Jiang and others riding on tall horses, followed by five mule carts, which looked very majestic.


    After Jiang Xianwei and others left, several families gathered in the yard. The third grandma took charge and divided the uneaten beef, sheep and rabbit meat and the gifts received equally among the families.


    The workshop opened today, and they received a lot of congrattory gifts. I received more than three hundred eggs alone, ten strips of meat, ten bolts of cotton cloth, ten bolts of strawberry cloth, and twenty bundles of bup, as well as four baskets of rice, noodles, soybeans, sweet potatoes, cabbage, radishes, and new growth in the spring. side dishes.


    The four baskets of crops were given by people with poor conditions in the vige. They wanted to work in Gu''s workshop, but they had no money to buy gifts, so they could only bring a few eggs and a basket of crops as gifts. Congrattions.


    The families are all from poor peasant backgrounds and would not dislike these gifts.


    The gifts for the Shang Xiucai family were prepared by the Jiang family. In addition to rice, noodles, meat, and sweet and sour wine, there were also seven pieces of cotton cloth and seven pieces of arrowroot cloth. Most of the cotton cloth and arrowroot cloth received by Gu''s workshop today were sent by the Shang family.


    In addition, Mrs. Jiang also gave Gu Jinxiu a piece of brocade, a pack of embroidery thread, and aplete set of embroidery needles.


    Ms. Jiang is an embroidery lover. She knew that Gu Jinxiu was good at embroidery, but the Gu family didn''t have enough money to buy too expensive brocade, so she sent it to Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu was very happy to receive these things.


    Gu Yumei was so angry that she almost tore the cotton handkerchief in her hand into pieces as she stood in the yard waiting to get her things.


    And the Jiang family''s gifts were just like those of Jiang Xianwei''s people, they were real and generous.


    Jiang Xianwei knew that Gu''s workshop was making tofu and seasonings, so he sent a cart of medicinal materials and twenty bundles of bup to Gu''s workshop.


    "These bup should be reserved for wooden boxes to cover the tofu, and each family can divide them into bundles." The third grandma, Cui and Chu worked hard for half an hour, and finally distributed all the gifts and asked each family to take the gifts back. Home.


    The three grandsons of the Qin family finally waited until they finished dividing the things. As soon as they got the things, they immediately left and went home.


    As soon as he entered the house, Qin Eng knelt down without waiting for Mr. Qin to scold him: "This ce is too remote and no news can be transmitted. I must go to themander''s office and use themander''s office to find out the news. Please help me! "


    As he spoke, he hit his head heavily on the ground of the main room with a bang.


    Mr. Qin moved a few steps away and did not receive his great courtesy.


    Qin Sang walked to the door and closed the open door of the main hall slightly to prevent people passing by his courtyard from seeing what was going on inside.


    After closing the door, he looked back at Qin Eng who was kneeling on the ground, and said with a sneer: "That Ah Ji has noticed us, and he will definitelye back tonight and surround us. You don''t have to go to the military department by then. So, you can go directly to death row."


    He spoke in a low voice, but his tone was extremely cold.


    Along the way, he has never been angry with this so-called second brother, but today, he really couldn''t help it.


    Does this second brother think that only his family members died? All three tribes are dead, who is luckier than whom?


    Seeing that Qin Sang was really angry, Qin Eng felt a little guilty. He knew that he shouldn''t be so impulsive, but he had had enough. He hated this ce. In this shabby countryside, it took two hours to go to town, and there was no way he could get anything. What useful news.


    Even if the old Duke of Xi tookmand to put down the rebellion, they only knew about it after Lei Wuye told them.


    "That Ah Ji is from the Ning family. The Ning family has always been on good terms with us and will not betray us." Qin Eng said: "And that Ah Ji has never met you and me. Even if we suspect it, we will deny it to death. He has not Theres no way to arrest us even if we dont have evidence.


    "Do you need evidence to kill us?" Qin Sangughed angrily: "That person would rather kill the wrong person than let go." Mr. Qin also had a sad face. They made a mistake today. They thought only Jiang County Lieutenant woulde, but they didn''t. It urred to me that a member of the Ning family was here.


    "Then what do you think we should do? Now we can see each other even if we don''t see him." Qin Eng was very irritable, and his long-term depression made his temper more and more violent: "If it doesn''t work, let''s escape now."


    When Qin Sang heard this, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Qin Eng with disappointment: "Second brother, do you know what you are talking about? We escaped, what will Third Grandpa and the others do? That''s a family of more than thirty people!"


    Although in their eyes, the death of dozens of people is not a big deal, those families have helped them, and everyone has been together for such a long time. Their hearts are full of flesh, and they cannot be so selfish.


    Qin Eng didn''t say anything, but he did think about it, regardless of those families.


    Lao Qin and Sang Qin both knew it, but they didn''t reveal it.


    For the current n, we can only gamble. After a long silence, Mr. Qin said: Betting on the Ning family has no intention of harming us.


    After Qin Lao made the final decision, the three of them began to prepare.


    The other families didn''t know what happened to the Qin family. After everyone received the gifts, they returned home happily.


    After returning home, several families did not rest but went to the workshop.


    He Laoguo and the others have ground a lot of beans, filtered the soy milk, and put it into the kitchen of the workshop in buckets.


    This kitchen used to have only three stoves, but when they were repairing the house, Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan built five more stoves. Now there are eight stoves with eight iron pots. From now on, they will cook soy milk and make tofu here.


    Grandpa San took the men from several families into the kitchen, and Gu Dashan taught them how to order the stew and make tofu.


    The method is very simple, just cook the soy milk, wait until the temperature of the soy milk drops by about 10%, peel off a few tofu skins, pour in marinade and order tofu, and let the soy milk and water separate into tofu curds. After the tofu pudding besrge, scoop the tofu pudding into a wooden box lined with bup, close the bup, cover with a wooden lid, and put stones on it to press it into shape.


    Although the method is simple, the vinegar and water are prepared by Gu Jinlis family and brought to the workshop, so there is no need to worry about the tofu recipe being leaked.


    This method has been discussed by severalpanies a long time ago.


    The tofu recipe is in the hands of Gu Jinli''s family, who sends marinade to the workshop every day and asks several families to order tofu.


    After learning, Luo''s father, brothers Gu Dalin, Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui, including Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingliang, ordered braised tofu in the kitchen.


    In less than an hour, they had made nearly a thousand kilograms of tofu, and almost finished making the soy milk that He Laoguo and the others had ground.


    Gu Jinli ran to the main room of the workshop to watch He Yang and the others grinding spices.


    Mr. Chen has woken up and is sitting in the main room at the moment, crossing her legs, biting a piece of fried crispy meat, pointing at He Tugou''s wife and saying: "You are not good at this, you have to grind it again."


    He then pointed at the widow of He Wazi and said, "You can''t do this either. Amomum villosum is difficult to grind. You have to use some strength to crush the vomomipletely, and then grind it in a copper pestle and mortar."


    "And you, Shengzi''s sister, these fragrant leaves are light. You can''t grind the fragrant leaves with a smasher. You have to use a grinder and grind them slowly."


    Ms. Chen behaved like andy directing the long-term workers to work. Not to mention that she deserved a beating. Seeing Gu Jinlie in, he pretended to say to her: "Why are you here, Xiaoyu? Your aunt is here. Nothing can go wrong. You don''t have toe here and keep an eye on her."

 Chapter 194: Sister Qin

    Chapter 194: Sister Qin


    Chapter 194 Sister Qin


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched slightly, Chen was really... a person who could cause a fire if you give her some sunshine, she was a god.


    She ignored Mrs. Chen, but counted how many spices He Yang and the others had ground.


    With handy tools like iron powder grinding, He Yang and the others were able to grind a lot of spices, but it was not enough. At this rate, they would not be able to deliver 2,400 kilograms of goods before April 26th.


    Mo Chunyue saw Gu Jinli frowning as he watched He Yang and the others grinding spices. She hesitated for a moment, and finally boldly said to Gu Jinli: "Little boss, what do you think of my Aunt Kuizi and Sister Qin?"


    Gu Jinli looked at her: "What, they asked you toe and say good things to them?"


    Mo Chunyue quickly shook her head: "No, no, Aunt Kui Zi didn''te to beg me. I wanted to help Aunt Kui Zi."


    Although she is having a hard time now, at least she has work, food to eat, and wages. But Aunt Kuizi''s family was really in trouble. The whole family was bullied by her grandparents, and all the money was taken out to buy food, but her own family didn''t have enough to eat. It was so miserable.


    And Mo Chunyue spoke for Mo Kuizi''s wife because on the night she married He Sanleizi, Mo Kuizi''s wife took advantage of the darkness and quietly went to her house, brought her some whole grains, and stuffed her with thirty The money was said to be for her makeup.


    Mo Chunyue cried at that time. She was getting married to He San Leizi. No one from her mother''s family came. They all despised her for marrying into a poor family and getting no benefits. Only Aunt Kuizi came and gave her more money.


    Mo Chunyue remembered how good Mo Kuizis wife was, so she helped her speak.


    Gu Jinli heard that he was not satisfied with Mo Kuizi''s wife. If Mo Kuizi''s wife dared to persuade Mo Chunyue toe and say nice things to her, she would not be able to use this person.


    Yes, is anyone here?


    While they were talking, a woman''s voice came from outside the yard. Her voice was trembling and a little scared.


    "Who is it?" When Mrs. Chen saw someoneing, she immediately got up, ran to the door of the hall, stretched her neck, and shouted towards the door of the yard: "This is our Gu''s workshop, where we work and make a lot of money. No idlers can enter." .


    Mo Kuizi''s wife Zhang stood outside the courtyard gate with her daughter, carrying a basket. When she heard this, her face turned red and she quickly exined: "I, I am from Mo Kuizi''s family. I am here to send gifts, not to cause trouble." of."


    Mr. Zhang would specifically say the word "making trouble" because she knew that Mr. Mo and his family came to the workshop to cause trouble today and were caught by the vige chief and severely beaten.


    When Mr. Mo and his family were picked out by He Dacang, she and the head of the family were not far away. They came specially to send gifts to the Qin Gu Luotian family and celebrate the opening of their workshops.


    Unexpectedly, I encountered my old uncle and his family being arrested. It was really humiliating.


    The couple felt shameless and did note out. They nned to wait until the old uncle and his family left beforeing out to give gifts to Gu''s workshop.


    As luck would have it, after the old uncle and his family left, Gu''s workshop was opened. Then the county captain came out of the workshop in a mighty manner. They didn''t dare to disturb the county captain, so they went home and dyeding to send gifts until now.


    Im here to give you a gift. Mrs. Chen immediately smiled and went to pick up Ms. Zhang in person: You fellow vigers, why are you so polite? What good things have you given me?


    Zhangs face turned even redder: No, theres nothing good about it, its just stuff from farmers.


    Speaking, he handed the basket to Chen.


    Mrs. Chen took it and took a look, immediately pursed her lips and turned over the contents of the basket with a look of disgust: "Just three eggs, a handful of spring vegetables, and a bowl of broken old rice." Mrs. Chen''s words almost made Mrs. Zhang say Cried.


    Sister Qin, who followed Zhang, was stubborn. After hearing what Chen said, she raised her head and said to Chen, "Aunt Gu, our family is poor and we can''t give decent gifts, but these giftse from my father''s hard work in the town. What you get in exchange for money is your heart, which is more important than anything else.


    Mrs. Chen was scolded, and her expression was very ugly. She red at Sister Qin and said to Ms. Zhang: "Your girl''s temper is also too big. The girl''s family has to be more gentle, like the girls in our Gu family. , look at it, she is a very gentle and virtuous person."


    Poof~


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he couldn''t helpughing: "Auntie, thank you forplimenting me."


    She has already used a knife to cut people, how can she still be gentle and virtuous?


    Gu Yumei couldn''t get along with Wen Wanxian Shu, and she would quarrel with Mr. Chen at home every now and then. Their scoldings could be heard from far away from her home.


    In other words, Gu Jinxiu can be called gentle and virtuous.


    Ms. Chen red at her dissatisfied, carried the gift from Mo Kuizi''s family into the yard, and said to Mrs. Zhang, "Come in, I''ll get you some bean dregs cakes."


    This is a return gift to the vigers. Anyone whoes to congratte will be given to them. Although Chen is searching hard, he will not fail to give Zhang the bean dregs cake.


    Before Ms. Zhang could react, Sister Qin pulled her mother into the yard and nodded to Gu Jinli: "Sister of the Gu family."


    Then he said to Mo Chunyue who was standing by the door: "Sister."


    After calling people, Sister Qin said directly to Gu Jinli: "Sister Gu, my parents have rented a new house in Houcun. Our family will move out tomorrow and will not live with my uncle''s family. Our family is all Honest people, all of them can work. If your family doesnt mind it, and there is a job that you cant do, can you ask our family to do it?


    He added: "The wages we want are not high. No matter what kind of work it is, we can do it. We can go to the fields to carry water, carry manure, and tend to the crops. We don''t have to work in a workshop."


    After hearing what Sister Qin said, Gu Jinli looked at her with admiration. She doesn''t really like weak girls, like Luo Huiniang and Sister Qin, who are more to her liking.


    Sister Qin is very smart. She told her as soon as she opened her mouth that if their family would alienate Mr. Mo and his family in the future, this person could be used.


    "Do you want to work in the workshop?" Gu Jinli was also very direct: "If you want to work in the workshop, you have to sign a contract. The contract is quite harsh. If one person makes a mistake, they will all be punished together, and they will have to paypensation or even go to jail."


    Sister Qin knew that to work in Gu''s workshop, she had to sign a contract, and that the contract was harsh, but she immediately nodded: "Yes! I have always dreamed ofing to work in your workshop and earn money for my family."


    Her family was almost in trouble. In order to support them, her father looked for work every day, but the people in the town did not dare to use people who had fled from famine. Even if his father could find work, the wages he received were less than others.


    Seeing her father working so hard, she was really anxious and distressed. No matter what, she had to find a job to help the family. No matter what you do, as long as you can make money and reduce the burden on your family.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, we will use you in Gu''s workshop. Youe here tomorrow morning and you can work after signing the contract."


    She and Sister Qin settled the matter of work in a few words, leaving Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Chen stunned.

 Chapter 195: Aji visits the Qin family

    Chapter 195: Aji visits the Qin family


    Chapter 195 A Ji visits the Qin family


    Zhang couldnt believe it and waspletely stunned.


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she shouted: "You are going to let the girl from the Mo familye to work in our workshop? She is a member of the Mo family. If we recruit her, Old Mo''s family will not take the opportunity to get involved!"


    Mo Qinzi hurriedly said: "Our family has rented a house and will move tomorrow. We will no longer live with my uncle''s family. My parents have seen clearly the face of my uncle''s family and will not be soft-hearted again. Don''t worry, Aunt Gu. .


    Mrs. Zhang came back to her senses, grabbed Mrs. Chen''s sleeve and said, "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, don''t worry, our family will never interact with my uncle''s family again. You, please don''t let Sister Qin work in the workshop."


    Ms. Chen pulled back her sleeves and gave Ms. Zhang a disgusted look: "Tch, we''ll believe it if you tell us. You are all from the Mo family, from the same n, how can you really distance yourself from each other?"


    She was either unwilling to let Mo Qinzie to work in the workshop, or she was angry that Mo Qinzi talked back to her and felt unhappy, so she wanted to embarrass Mo Qinzi.


    Chen''s unhappiness was clearly visible on her face, and Gu Jinli could see through it at a nce, but what Chen said was quite reasonable.


    "Let''s do this. Let''s add a use to the contract. If Mr. Mo''s familyes to pester our workshop because of you, if you pester us once, you will deduct a month''s wages. If you pester twice, we will expel you from the workshop." Gu Jinli said to Mo Qinzi: "You go back. Think about it, if you are willing,e to the workshop tomorrow morning to sign the contract, if not, forget it."


    "You are willing, you don''t have to think about it at all." Mo Qinzi hated Mr. Mo''s family to death and wished to cut off all contact with them. How could he give up the opportunity to work in the workshop because of them.


    "Okay, you go back first ande back tomorrow." Gu Jinli said.


    "Hey, thank you so much, Miss Gu, I''ll be here early tomorrow morning." Mo Qinzi was almost crazy with joy, Mrs. Zhang''s eyes were even redder, and she was almost in tears. Mother and daughter took the return gift from Mrs. Chen, Went home happily.


    Mrs. Chen was very upset. She raised her eyelids and red at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, there are so many people in the vige, why do you want to use Mo''s girl? She is so cruel. She dares to talk back to me before she even enters the workshop to work. When she really After entering the workshop, why can''t you be so arrogant?"


    "Mr. Mo has always looked down on Mo Kuizi''s family. If we recruit Mo Qinzi to work in our workshop, Mr. Mo will be furious when he hears the news." Gu Jinli''s words immediately made Mrs. Chen smile.


    "Hey, aunt said you were smart, so that''s what you had in mind. It''s a good idea. It''s best to make Old Mo Mo angry to death so that he can never do anything wrong again." Mrs. Chen was relieved, and Le Dian He returned to the workshop hall and continued directing He Yang and the others to work.


    When it was getting dark, Mrs. He Yang and the others stopped working, and Mrs. Yan weighed the spices for them.


    Sister-inw Dazhuang ground two kilograms and two ounces of cinnamon.


    He Yang is strong and very capable at work. The cinnamon is difficult to grind, but she managed to grind out two kilograms and two ounces in most of the day.


    Sister-inw Tugou ground two pounds of Amomum villosum.


    Auntie Yang grinds a pound and a half of cloves.


    Daisui girl ground two and a half kilograms of fragrant leaves.


    He Daosui is the younger sister of He Shengzi. She is only eight years old this year, but she is a quick worker. She spent most of the day grinding two and a half kilograms of fragrant leaves.


    Gu Jinan was responsible for counting them. After each person''s kilograms of spices were recorded, she was asked to put her fingerprints on the book to confirm that she had ground the spices herself. If something happened in the future, this would be evidence.


    After working for a quarter of an hour, Gu Jinan finished registering the kilograms of spices they had ground.


    Fourteen people spent most of a day grinding twenty-six kilograms and four ounces of spices. Each person ground nearly two kilograms of spices. If they grinded for the whole day, each person could grind at least three and a half kilograms of spices.


    Gu Jin is very satisfied with this speed.


    "I''ve registered the kilograms of spices for all the aunts. There''s no mistake. It''s gettingte, let''s all go home." Gu Jinli said, and he, Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Yan handed them the return gifts they had prepared for them. : "You can take these bean dregs cakes back."


    When Mrs. He Yang and the others saw a basket full of bean dregs cakes, theyughed from ear to ear: "This stuff is very expensive in the town, it cost you a lot of money." Ms. Chen raised her chin and said in a very sullen voice: "Why is it expensive? No matter how expensive it is, our workshop can afford it."


    Gu Dagui and Gu Dafu were weighing tomorrow''s soybeans for He Laoguo and the others outside. When he heard this, he scolded Mrs. Chen in his heart, will he die if he doesn''t? Can''t you hide your clumsiness?


    Thats it, you guys are finally getting up, and well be living off of you from now on. He Yang knew Chens temper, and after saying a few nice words, he left with his things.


    After He Yang and the others left, Gu Jinli, Chen, Yan, and Mo Chunyue packed the spices they had ground into a wooden box in the back room and locked it with a big lock.


    Gu Jinan finished busy with the spices, put away the booklet, and ran to the yard to register the weight for He Laoguo and others who were receiving the soybeans.


    Uncle Laoguos family brought two hundred and fifty catties of soybeans.


    He Laoguo''s family, father and son, grinded beans together, so they took 250 kilograms of soybeans.


    Brother Dazhuangs family brought one hundred and thirty kilograms of soybeans. He Dazhuang came to grind beans with his son and took one hundred and thirty kilograms of soybeans.


    He Tugou also came with his son, and he also took 130 jins of soybeans.


    He Shengzis family was the only one grinding beans, but he took eighty kilograms of soybeans.


    Brother Shengzi, can you grind all the soybeans with so many beans? If you cant grind them all, our workshop will not wait for you to finish grinding them before calling it a day. Gu Jinan reminded him.


    Grinding beans is not as easy as imagined. What they were given was the weight of dry soybeans. When the beans were soaked, it would not be eighty kilograms, but would increase to hundreds of kilograms. One person has to grind beans and filter soy milk, but it is very tiring.


    He Shengzi wiped the sweat from his head and said with a smile: "It''s okay. I''m young and strong. I''ll wear it out."


    His grandparents are old, and he is also old. He has to save more money and work hard. How can he have money to support his grandparents in their old age, build a house for the family, find a wife, and save a dowry for his sister?


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan had no choice but to remind him: "If you don''t finish grinding the soybeans you got today tomorrow, you won''t be able to get as much when you get the soybeans tomorrow."


    This is the rule I told them early on.


    Hey, okay, Brother An, dont worry, I know it. He Shengzi said with a smile, carrying the soybeans he received and taking them to therge water tank assigned to him to soak them.


    They have to do the work of soaking the beans themselves, and they have to fetch the water themselves. Gu''s workshop will not ask anyone to fetch water for them to soak the beans.


    He Laoguo and the others also took the soybeans they received to soak them in water. After they soaked the beans in water, they left the workshop.


    Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Yan wanted to go home to work, so they went home.


    Brother An, Xiaoyu, please go back first. Well just wait here for Brother Luo and Brother Wu.


    with the Luo family, they know how to box and kick, and there are a lot of tofu and spices in the workshop. These are all money, and someone must keep watch.


    Originally, the several families had agreed to let the Luo family father and son and the Qin family brothers take turns keeping watch at night, but today Qin Eng said that he was going to the military station, and the manpower of the night watchman would probably have to be changed in the future.


    "Then let''s go back first. Thank you for the hard work, uncles." Gu Jinan held the booklet and took Gu Jinli home for dinner.


    While they were going home for dinner, a person was walking in a hurry towards Dafeng Vige.

 Chapter 196: information

    Chapter 196: information


    Chapter 196 News


    This person is none other than Ah Ji.


    A Ji did not ride a horse. Horses are valuable goods. Without Jiang County Lieutenant to follow him, riding a horse on this country road would be too eye-catching.


    He did not drive a mule cart, but changed out of the brocade robe he wore during the day, wore coarse cloth clothes, carried a sack on his back, dressed like a farmer, and walked towards Dafeng Vige.


    When approaching Dafeng Vige, he did not enter the vige immediately. Instead, he hid in a forest with new leaves. He hid until midnight, then came out of the woods, took a path, and came to Qin''s house.


    injury


    Aji knocked on the door of the Qin family courtyard.


    In the hall, the three descendants of the Qin family had been waiting for him for a long time. Hearing three long and one short knocks on the door, Qin Eng felt happy and whispered: "It''s the secret code of the fellow soldiers on the border."


    The northwest frontier army has its own secret codes, three long and one short is one of them.


    If you encounter unknown soldiers during a surprise attack at night, they will make three long and one short sounds. If the response is the opposite, that is, one long and three short, it will prove that they are one of their own.


    Mr. Qin was not so reassured and said in a low voice: "Anyone who has fought in the northwest frontier army will know this secret signal. It is not new. Don''t let down your guard yet. Wait until hees in and see what he will do."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Grandpa is right."


    He then said to Mr. Qin and Eng Qin, "I''ll open the door. Grandpa and second brother will do as promised."


    Hearing this, Qin Eng turned around and entered the back room, lying in wait, ready to attack immediately if something went wrong.


    Mr. Qin, as the person conducting the negotiation and testing, stayed in the main room and waited.


    Qin Sang opened the door of the house, walked behind the courtyard door, looked out through the crack in the door, and saw that there was only one person standing at the door. He opened the courtyard door and opened it.


    A Ji smiled at Qin Sang and said to him: "Don''t worry, A Ji is the only one here, and there is no other person."


    Speaking, he walked directly towards the main room.


    Qin Sang didn''t believe A Ji''s words. He hid a dagger in his sleeve and followed A Ji closely, entering the main room with him.


    A Ji nced around the main room and did not see Qin Eng. He did not pay attention to it, but bowed to Mr. Qin: "Junior A Ji, I have met General He."


    This General He is a legend. He was originally a domestic ve, but because he went to the battlefield with his master''s family and made great achievements in battle, he was able to get rid of his nationality and be promoted to a general.


    I originally thought I would be able to be prominent in this life, but unfortunately I lost my son in middle age, and when I got old, my adopted son''s family and his previous master''s family were all executed.


    The old general He is so righteous, A Ji admires him.


    General He could have stayed out of the matter, but for the sake of his adopted son''s family and his former master''s family, he faked his death on the battlefield and fled with the children of the two families.


    Mr. Qin looked at Ah Ji and said, "You have recognized the wrong person. The old man''s surname is Qin. He is a mud-legged man and is not a general."


    Ah Ji smiled: "General He, you don''t have to be so alert. Ah Ji is here on his own behalf and has nothing to do with the Ning family."


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Qin frowned and looked at Ning Ji.


    There was a rebellious young son in the Ning family. After Mrs. Ning''s death, he left the Ning family and went out to travel. After he traveled all over Da Chu, he went to live in Da Rong for a few years, and finally formed a caravan with others. Da Chu started doing business with Da Rong.


    Da Chu and Da Rong have always been at war, and old man Ning was very angry at what this young son did. Old man Ning had always loved his young son. Even if the young boy did something ridiculous, Old Man Ning would not be willing to expel him from the house. Aji would go back to Ning''s house to visit Old Man Ning every year.


    The rtionship between father and son is not as bad as it seems to the outside world, so Mr. Qin does not dare to believe his words easily.


    Aji smiled and said: "General He, don''t be so afraid. Aji said that he is here only on his own behalf and has nothing to do with the Ning family or my father. And Aji came here just to give you three gifts." Its a piece of news and has no other meaning.


    "What''s the news?" Qin Eng couldn''t help it anymore. He walked out of the back room, stared at Aji and asked, "Is there any news from the British government?"


    Qin Sang and Mr. Qin looked very ugly when they saw himing out. Why was he so impulsive every time? !


    A Ji ignored thewsuit between their "grandfather and grandson". Hearing this, his smile deepened and he said, "Yes, one of the news is about the British government."


    "Hurry up!" Qin Eng couldn''t wait a moment and urged Ah Ji: "Is the British government okay? Does the emperor me their family?"


    The thirddy of the British Duke''s family was engaged to him. Although the two were not married yet, the emperor was a coward and ruthless. If the British government was convicted of this marriage, then he would be a sinner.


    Ah Ji saw Qin Eng''s anxious look, and his smile became a little unpredictable. He first said to Qin Sang behind him: "Little Marquis, you put the dagger away first. Ah Ji doesn''t have any weapons on him, and his skills are not as good as yours. You Theres no need to keep holding a dagger to the back of Nings neck.


    Qin Sang did not speak, nor did he put away the dagger in his hand.


    Seeing this, Ah Ji had no choice but to pick up what he had just said and said to Qin Eng: "The thirddy has entered the pce and became a concubine."


    Therefore, there is no need to think about the British government or the thirddy. The British government has sold their home in order to protect themselves.


    "What are you talking about?!" Qin Eng''s eyes were splitting. He rushed over and grabbed A Ji''spel, and said angrily: "You are talking about tyranny, this is impossible! The eldestdy of the British Duke''s pce is already a concubine, and the same pce , it is impossible to send two legitimatedies into the pce."


    Two sisters serving the same husband together, wouldn''t it make peopleugh to death?


    Ah Ji was not angry and allowed Qin Eng to grab hispel and said slowly: "Three months ago, Concubine Shu died in childbirth."


    And he also received news that as early as five months ago, the British government decided to send the thirddy to the pce.


    Miss Third is engaged to Eng Qin, and only by sending her to the pce to serve the Holy Emperor can she show the British government''s attitude.


    But seeing Qin Eng''s angry look, he didn''t tell him the news, lest he couldn''t bear the excitement.


    Whats the second news? Qin Sang asked from behind A Ji.


    Ah Ji''s smile was brighter this time: "The second is good news. There are people from both of your houses who have survived, and now they are in hiding just like you."


    Who survived?! Qin Eng and Qin Sang were very excited. It was great that someone from their family was still alive.


    Ah Ji shook his head: "This matter is too secretive. I only received the wind. As for who survived, I don''t know yet."


    However, it should be a certain uncle of both of you.


    If the survivors were some unworthy women, the emperor would not be furious, let alone order arge-scale roundup of men over the age of thirty from both families.


    Its good if you can survive, its good if you can survive. Mr. Qin said with a choked voice, no matter who survived, as long as there is still a living.

 Chapter 197: The mysterious Aji

    Chapter 197: The mysterious Aji


    Chapter 197 The mysterious Aji


    "How did you get the news?" Qin Sang clenched the dagger in his hand and still pointed the tip of the dagger at the back of Ah Ji''s neck: "Who did you seek refuge with in Dayong?"


    Ah Ji paused for a moment and couldn''t help but turn around and look at Qin Sang. This young prince had a face that didn''t match his thoughts at all, but his eyes matched his thoughts very well. They were both so profound. sharp.


    After Aji looked at Qin Sang for a while, heughed out loud, but he just smiled and did not answer Qin Sang''s words. Qin Sang''s words were a trap, and he would only answer them if he was stupid.


    He just said: "Aji has his own channels for news, but these channels cannot be spread to outsiders. The young Marquis understands these rules, so don''t embarrass Aji."


    When Aji said this, he always used the name Aji instead of Ning. He was telling Qin Sang and the others that the matter of himing to them, including the source of the information, had nothing to do with the Ning family.


    Qin Sang and the others heard it.


    Mr. Qin couldn''t help but ask: "Does Mr. Ning have any ns with you? Did you leave the Ning family on purpose?"


    Want to leave a way out for the direct descendants of the Ning family?


    In the early days of dynasty changes, some far-sighted families would expel a legitimate son from the family in order to preserve the family''s direct bloodline, in order to leave a root for the family in the event of a catastrophic genocide.


    Ke Aji left home more than ten years ago. At that time, Emperor Jingyuan had not yet ascended the throne, and the Chu State was booming. No matter what Old Man Ning did, there was no way he would banish his youngest son from the capital and make him a marginalized figure.


    "General He is overly worried. It is Ah Ji''s wish to leave the Ning family." Ah Ji said with a smile: "The Ning family has my eldest brother, second brother and third brother, as well as several capable nephews. There is no shortage of Ah Ji. Moreover, Ah Ji does not like the extravagance of the rich and powerful in the capital, nor does he like the disputes in the court. He only likes to travel among the heaven, earth, mountains and rivers."


    Everything was done that he didn''t like and had nothing to do with the Ning family.


    "What''s the third news?" Seeing that Qin Sang couldn''t figure out the reason why Ning Ji left the Ning family, he simply skipped it and asked about the third news.


    "The third news is that there is a traitor among the so-called old friends of your two families." A Ji said.


    "Traitor? Who is it?!" Qin Eng was originally immersed in the bad news that the British government abandoned their family and let the thirddy enter the pce. After hearing the third news, he woke up and asked Aji.


    Ah Ji still shook his head: "A Ji doesn''t know. I just know that the big reason why your family will suffer such a disaster is because of that traitor."


    After a pause, he added: "Maybe several."


    "Why? Why did they do this?" Qin Eng couldn''t believe what he heard: "What can our family do to them? Why do they want to destroy our family?!"


    Many of those old friends and old tribesmen were promoted by their families, but the reason why their family was punished by three tribes was because of the betrayal of these old friends and old tribes.


    Qin Eng couldn''t ept the third news at all... He didn''t want to stay in the countryside. He wanted to go to the northeast. He wanted to join his old friends and allies, win over them, and avenge his family.


    Now that he heard this news, who else could he turn to?


    Facing Qin Eng''s grief and indignation, Ah Ji downyed it: "Who knows? Maybe they think that as long as you two are destroyed, they can ascend to power and have a taste of being a Duke or a Marquis."


    He added: "Ah Ji told you this news to remind you not to believe in all the old friendships between your two families. If you believe it, going to them will be like throwing yourself into a trap."


    But...General Liu, the guard of Yangji Mansion, is reliable.But he would not tell them this. If he told him, Qin Sang would definitely notice the clues and ask him how he knew that General Liu had not betrayed their family.


    Its too troublesome to exin, so its better not to say anything. Anyway, they will know about itter and run to General Liu.


    However, Qin Sang still doubted him.


    A Ji felt a sudden pain on the back of his neck. The tip of the dagger had pierced the skin on the back of his neck, and a few drops of blood came out from the back of his neck.


    Who are you? Why do you know these things?


    Qin Sang pressed Aji: "You know about the thirddy of the British government, forget it. But how did you know that an uncle in our family survived? And how did you know that there was a traitor in our old friend''s tribe? Could it be that there is a traitor in our old family. Are you from the emperor? Or were you involved in dealing with our two families? Otherwise, how did you know about these things? "


    How could we know these two such important news without real in-depth participation?


    "What are your intentions ining to us to show your kindness? If you want the lives of the three of us, just say it directly. There is no need to beat around the bush like this. Anyway, the three of us are just isted soldiers. As long as you go to Fucheng and say Once the defenders arrive, no matter how brave we are, we will not be able to escape."


    A Ji felt a little annoyed when he heard Qin Sang''s words. This young Marquis is really someone who doesn''t trust people easily. At this moment, he can still ask these questions clearly and clearly, and he is talking about every key word.


    "Little Marquis, Ah Ji has already said what should be said. What shouldn''t be said, Ah Ji will not say it no matter how much you ask." Ah Ji looked at Qin Sang and said calmly: "Ah Ji is right You dont have bad intentions, if the young Marquis doesnt believe it, you can kill Ah Ji now.


    Qin Sang frowned, this Ah Ji actually bet with him with his life.


    Qin Sang did not take action. If he killed A Ji, their "grandfather and grandson", including the third grandfather and his family, would all die.


    Seeing that Qin Sang didn''t make a move, Aji smiled gently: "The young Marquis has doubts in his heart, Aji knows it, but these doubts will be solved one by one in the future, and the young Marquis doesn''t have to worry about it now. As long as the young Marquis Please remember, as long as Ah Ji has no intention of harming you."


    Qin Sang did not speak. This Ah Ji knew too much important news. The Ning family is just an uncle''s house. The family mainly relies on armaments to make a living. They are not very talkative in the court. Ning Ji is just a businessman. How did he know this news?


    Ning Ji had so many secrets that Qin Sang couldn''t believe him.


    But for them, for the sake of several family members, Qin Sang couldn''t kill him.


    "The Ning family will make a jade pendant for every male. Give us your jade pendant and we will believe you." Qin Sang said.


    When Ah Ji heard this, his expression became really bad. He knew that Qin Sang was difficult to deal with, but he didn''t expect that he would be so cunning.


    Little Marquis, this trip was done by A Ji alone. You cannot drag the entire Ning family into trouble.


    A Ji refused to hand over the jade pendant that represented his identity. He turned to Old Qin and said, "General He, please forgive me. The Ning family''s pendant is rted to the safety of the entire Ning family. A Ji cannot hand it over."


    Mr. Qin also felt that Sang''s request was too much, so he said: "Sang, forget it."

 Chapter 198: guilt

    Chapter 198: guilt


    Chapter 198 Guilt


    Although they didn''t know whether A Ji was a friend or an enemy, he did send them useful news. They should be grateful and shouldn''t be so aggressive.


    And many friends are better than many enemies.


    After Qin Sang heard what Mr. Qin said, he did not mention this matter again.


    A Ji knew that he had let him go for the time being, so he felt relieved and said to Mr. Qin: "General He, A Ji''s message has been brought here, and he will be back soon. Please be careful."


    Finally, he promised Qin Eng: "If Ah Ji gets news about your uncle, he will send someone to inform you. As for the old friend of your two families, there is a traitor. If he meets your uncle, Ah Ji will also tell you." Tell them this and let them be careful."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the main room and walked towards the yard.


    Wait a minute. Qin Sang called him from behind and asked, Does Fifth Master Lei know these things?


    A Ji shook his head: "They didn''t know anything about it, it was all done by A Ji alone."


    The fifth uncle had doubts, but he did not go to the Duke''s Mansion or the Marquis'' Mansion, and he had already spoken for them, dispelling his doubts.


    Qin Sang and the others felt relieved after hearing this.


    Qin Eng hesitated for a long time, and finally asked: "Did the thirddy enter the pce voluntarily, or was she forced to enter the pce by the British government?"


    Although he and Meng Shuyu were not married, they met several times after they got engaged.


    So he wanted to know, did Meng Shuyu enter the pce voluntarily, or was she forced to do so?


    If its thetter, then he doesnt me her.


    Ah Ji said: "Is this question meaningful?"


    She has already entered the pce and be the emperor''s woman, so it is meaningless to ask this kind of question.


    After Ah Ji finished speaking, he stepped away.


    "Grandpa, I''ll see him off." Qin Sang followed A Ji out, keeping the dagger in his hand.


    The night was dark and everything was quiet, except for the croaking of frogs from all around.


    Ah Ji gathered his clothes, carried a sack on his back, and followed the path, quickly leaving Dafeng Vige and arriving in the woods where he had been hiding.


    Qin Sang has been following him.


    After entering the woods, Ah Ji was the first to speak: "Little Marquis, is there anything else you want to say? Please tell me, Ah Ji still has to go on his way."


    He walked here, and no matter how fast he walked, it would still take him an hour and a half to get back to Shangjia Vige.


    Qin Sang said: "If the news you told is false, and if you dare to do harm to Grandpa San and the others, I will kill you even if I chase you to the end of the world!"


    Ah Ji smiled: "Young man, don''t be so angry. After all, Ning is more than ten years older than you, so he can be regarded as your uncle."


    Qin Sang didn''t answer, his deep eyes were like sharp des, staring at A Ji, killing A Ji''s smile.


    Ah Ji could only guarantee: "Ning will not harm you, nor will he harm those families, and all the news he said is true."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Sang only said: "Empty promises are useless, it only depends on what you do in the future."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, heading towards Dafeng Vige.


    Aji looked at Qin Sang''s back and thought of the rumors about the youngest son of the Hou family. He really couldn''t believe it.


    What he says about being gentle and polite, what he says about cheerful Akagi, are all lies. The real him is like a lone wolf lying next to many ferocious beasts. He is not very eye-catching among the ferocious beasts, but at the critical moment, he can kill you. one strike.


    Fortunately, he knew this before anyone else.


    However, he thought that the young prince''s true nature would be revealed after ten years, but he did not expect that it would be exposed to him so early.


    A Ji stayed in the woods for a while, got out of the woods, and left quickly. This forest is not far from Dafeng Vige. Qin Sang''s footsteps are fast, and he returns home in less than a quarter of an hour.


    The house is dark and the lights have been turned off. Themps were still lit in the middle of the night, which was too out of the ordinary in a rural area where people were so poor that they couldn''t bear to waste gas.


    Mr. Qin and Eng Qin didn''t rest. They sat in the main room waiting for him. Seeing hime back, Mr. Qin asked: "Is he gone?"


    "He left. I watched him leave." After Qin Sang came out of the woods, he did not return to the vige immediately. Instead, he hid in the grass not far away. He only returned to the vige after seeing Ning Ji leaving.


    Second brother, there is a traitor in the old tribe of our two families. Do you still want to leave here and go find those so-called uncles?


    Qin Eng was filled with grief and anger. The news he received tonight was a huge blow to him. First, his fiance entered the pce and became the emperor''s woman, and then there was a traitor in the uncle''s family.


    Is it really true that everyone pushed down the wall?


    Who else can he trust in this world?


    Mr. Qin knew that Qin Eng had been severely hit, so heforted him: "Eng, we are still here."


    Therefore, the old ministry or something is originally involved in interests. It can really talk about feelings, just a few of them.


    Qin Eng didn''t say anything, but he was grateful to Mr. Qin in his heart, but said, "I want to go to the military headquarters."


    Mr. Qin frowned: "Are you really going?"


    Plop.


    In the darkness, Qin Eng knelt on the ground and begged Mr. Qin: "I must go. If I don''t go, I will die trapped here!"


    Since there were still people alive in their two families, he wanted to go to the military headquarters and use the military headquarters to find out the news.


    If he does well, he can still rely on the army station to return to the military camp.


    As long as he enters the military camp, he will be able to find out which family betrayed them, and then contact those loyal old troops. In this way, there is hope for revenge.


    Mr. Qin was helpless. He knew that Eng''s thoughts could no longer be suppressed. If he was not allowed to go, there would be trouble in the future.


    "Go ahead." Mr. Qin finally relented: "Just remember that you are not alone. Anything you do affects the lives of more than thirty people. Eng, you have to be conscientious. We took advantage of thosepanies, We must remember their kindness and not destroy their families."


    Qin Eng''s heart has long been covered with hatred, and he doesn''t care about Third Grandpa and the others at all. But Qin Lao begged him, and he could only agree: "Okay."


    Qin Sang remained silent. When Mr. Qin and the others had finished talking and were going to rest, he opened his mouth and said, "I''ll go with my second brother."


    Qin Eng frowned: "Are you trying to spy on me?"


    Qin Sang smiled in the direction of Qin Eng in the darkness: "Given the impulsive and angry temper of my second brother, shouldn''t I follow him to monitor him?"


    Three dozen people died, but we were still benefactors who helped us. I dont want the three of us to have sinned too much.


    He is different from Eng. Eng doesn''t like those families and hates the countryside, but he likes it very much. Although those families were poor and even had different surnames, they were able to work together in times of crisis, weather the famine, and live better and better lives.


    He likes life in the country and the atmosphere of their family.


    There are also small fish


    Xiaoyu always thought that on the night when the viins killed the victims, he was the one who saved her, so that no one was killed in her hands and she could continue to be clean.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t know that it was the smash he made when he rushed out that helped her get rid of the evil man, but also pulled the whole family into the quagmire.


    He feels guilty, so he always wants to be nice to her... It seems that if he treats her better, he will feel less guilty.

 Chapter 199: beg

    Chapter 199: beg


    Chapter 199 Request


    Qin Eng knew that if he didn''t agree, Qin Sang would definitely not let him go to the military station, so he could only nod in agreement.


    Qin Eng wanted to enter the military station as early as possible and use the military station to find out the news, but he didn''t want to wait more than a day. Early the next morning, the three people from the Qin family came to Gu Jinli''s house carrying gifts.


    They calcted the time and saw Gu Jinan and the othersing back from the workshop. They waited for another quarter of an hour, presumably after they had finished their breakfast.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Mr. Qin said to Gu Jinan, who had finished breakfast and was preparing to go to school: "Brother An, we will go to Shangjia Vige with you today to find Lieutenant Jiang County."


    During dinner yesterday, County Captain Jiang said that they would not return to the county town so soon and would stay in Shangjia Vige for a day to see his sweet granddaughter.


    "What are you doing to find Lieutenant Jiang?" Third Grandpa knew that Mr. Qin wasing and came out of the main room to pick him up. Hearing this, he asked in confusion.


    Mr. Qin replied to him: "Eng and Sang are going to the military station to serve as soldiers. Let''s go to Jiang County Lieutenant to talk about this matter."


    Eng Sang, you two are going to serve as soldiers at the military headquarters? Third Grandpa asked them with a frown.


    Well, Third Grandpa, we two brothers have thought about it and decided to join the army as soldiers. Qin Sang faced Third Grandpa with a hearty smile on his face.


    Three grandpa looked at Mr. Qin: "Brother Qin, do you agree with them to go?"


    Although Mr. Lei Wu said that Da Chu was about to be stable, several of Mr. Qins sons died on the battlefield. Is he still willing to let his grandson serve as a soldier? If something happened, wouldn''t the Qin family be extinct?


    Mr. Qin said with helplessness on his face: "If they want to go, I can''t stop them. Let them go. If they can''t make a name for themselves, they will give up."


    Seeing that Mr. Qin agreed, Third Grandpa said nothing more.


    When Gu Jinli heard what they said, he couldn''t help but look at the Qin family''s ancestors and grandsons, and found that Qin Eng, who had always had a dead face, actually smiled today.


    She turned her eyes and looked at Qin Sang. She saw that although he was still smiling as usual, his brows were slightly wrinkled. He must not be willing to go to the militarymand post. He must have been dragged away by Qin Eng. of.


    "Good morning, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang raised the corner of his mouth when he saw her looking at him, and smiled at her.


    "Morning, brother Qin." Gu Jinli nodded to him and found that Qin Sang''s mouth was moving, as if he wanted to say something to her, but he held it back.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. What did Qin Sang want to say to her?


    Could it be that the workshop is looking for someone to keep watch over the night?


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin, you don''t have to worry about the night watch in the workshop. In the worst case, we will just buy people. Now there are many victims, and one or two silver can buy each person. We will hold their deeds of sale in our hands and let them watch the night. , and Im not afraid of them causing trouble.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang smiled and said, "That''s good. I was worried about this."


    Gu Jinli kept looking at Qin Sang and saw that although he was smiling when he said this, the sadness in his brows did not go away.


    It seems that what he wants to say is not about the vigil in the workshop, but other more important things.


    What is going on?


    While Gu Jinli was thinking secretly, Qin Eng''s voice suddenly came: "Xiaoyu, Sang found some medicinal nts on the mountain the day before yesterday and brought them to you. You take him to the backyard and nt the medicinal materials first, so as not to Wither and die.


    Speaking, he gave Qin Sang a small bamboo basket he was holding, and then pushed him behind.


    Gu Jinli frowned slightly and thought to himself, what a ghost. This Qin Eng usually ignored them at all, but today he not only smiled, but also took the initiative to talk to her. What did he want to do? Why did she suddenly have a bad feeling in her heart.


    Qin Sang was pushed out by Qin Eng. He could only walk up to Gu Jinli with a small bamboo basket containing soil and a few medicinal nts, and said: "Xiaoyu, go to the backyard. I will nt the medicinal materials with you first, and then go to the garden." Uncle''s house." "Okay." Gu Jinli showed Qin Sang''s face and led him to the backyard.


    The two of them came to a small depression in the backyard. There were more than a dozen medicinal nts here, which were too difficult to grow. Gu Jinli nted them here instead of transnting them into the ground.


    Gu Jinli looked around and saw no one in the backyard, then asked Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, what is going on in your family? Just tell me."


    They fled together and experienced life and death. There is nothing else that cannot be said.


    Qin Sang felt very guilty. He had already used Xiaoyu to drag the family into the quagmire, and now he was selfishly asking her to help.


    But now, he and his second brother''s uncles are alive. They are adult men and generals with military achievements. The emperor can be deceived by the death of three of their grandparents, but he will not let go of their uncles. , even if the uncles died, the emperor would still want to see their whole corpses with clear faces.


    Qin Sang squatted down, took a small wooden stick next to him, dug the soil in the small depression with the wooden stick, and nted the hyssop vine, angelica root, and polygonum multiflorum he brought one by one.


    Gu Jinli frowned. What on earth did Qin Sang want to tell her? Is it so hard to tell?


    Just when she could no longer bear the urge, Qin Sang finally said: "Xiaoyu, that kind of painting technique that can make people look very simr... Can you ask An Geer not to go to the county government to teach the painters?"


    The young man lowered his head and struggled to say the rest: "My second brother and I have uncles alive. Someone is looking for them. If they are caught, they may die."


    He felt that he was a bastard. Xiaoyu helped them again and again, but they made trouble for Xiaoyu again and again.


    "What do you mean by this? Are you and Qin Eng not brothers? Do you still have an uncle alive in your family?" Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang''s back and said angrily: "Stand up and look at me and speak. "


    Qin Sang knew that she was angry, so he stood up obediently, turned around, and faced her: "Yes, my second brother and I are not biological brothers."


    Originally, he couldn''t talk about it, but he felt guilty, so he wanted to tell her about it.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli said nothing, his rather smart eyes stared at Qin Sang with a cold light, making Qin Sang so embarrassed that he almost ran away.


    When Qin Sang was extremely embarrassed, he heard Gu Jinli say: "Okay, I promise you."


    Qin Sang suddenly raised his head, his face full of shock: "Are you really willing to help us?"


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Do I have a choice? If I don''t help you, will our family still have a way to survive?"


    She knew that the origins of the Qin family''s ancestors and grandchildren were not simple, but she never expected that they were really fugitives.


    If the uncle Qin Sang mentioned was caught, then the three Qin family ancestors and grandsons would also be arrested, and they who had been fleeing the famine for several months with the Qin family''s ancestors and grandsons would also be arrested.


    For the current n, she can only try her best to help the Qin family, otherwise she will not even have a chance to grow up in this life.


    Gu Jinli felt like he was suddenly in trouble.


    She is very angry!

 Chapter 200: Bite【Happy New Year 0】

    Chapter 200: Bite��Happy New Year 0��


    Chapter 200 BiteHappy New Year^0^


    Xiaoyu, Im sorry. Qin Sang felt guilty, but he knew that no matter how much he apologized, he could not make up for the fact that they had harmed several families.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang withplicated emotions. He wanted to punch him, but also thought about the kindness he had shown to their family on the road.


    Escape from the famine was difficult and people died every day. Without the help of the Qin familys ancestors and grandchildren, it would have been impossible for all of them to survive. At least a few people would have died on the way.


    In short, she is very conflicted now and wants to roar!


    Gu Jinli gritted her teeth and suppressed the anger in her heart. Unfortunately, she couldn''t suppress it, so she stopped suppressing it. She directly grabbed Qin Sang''s arm, rolled up his sleeve, and bit his wrist hard.


    "Hiss~" Qin Sang was in pain, but he didn''t dare to withdraw his hand. She was so angry that she chopped him off. It was considered a good thing. It was just a bite. Although the bite was a bit harsh, it was okay.


    After a while, Gu Jinli let go of his arm and looked at his bleeding wound, feeling finally relieved.


    "You, grandparents, be careful, don''t drag our family to death, otherwise, I will never let you go!" After saying that, she left Qin Sang behind and left quickly. She felt bad even if she looked at him again. Heart.


    Qin Sang was afraid that Third Grandpa and the others would find clues, so he hurriedly put down his sleeves, covered the wound on his wrist, and hurried back to the front yard.


    In the front yard, Gu Jinan asked Gu Jinli in confusion: "What are you going to do if you follow me to my husband''s house?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I was so busy that I forgot about it. I just rememberedst night that the old man who taught me painting skills told me not to pass on this painting skills to others."


    This is a poor excuse, but it is the best excuse she can think of now.


    Fortunately, in ancient times, unique skills were highly valued and were generally not spread among the outside world. This excuse is quite reasonable.


    Lao Qin and Eng Qin both breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this.


    Qin Eng looked at Qin Sang who was walking out of the backyard and smiled at him. Qin Sang ignored him.


    The third grandma heard what Gu Jinli said and scolded her: "You kid, how could you forget such an important thing? This family skill must be passed down to the family. Mr. Ren has had a hard time teaching you. If you How can I be worthy of others if I spread the news?"


    Third Grandpa nodded and said: "The old woman is right. If we are lucky enough to learn something passed down from others, we can''t pass it on to others. After all, it is not our own. If we pass it on, we will feel guilty."


    Gu Jinan is a smart person and knew that Xiaoyu suddenly mentioned this matter, which should be rted to Qin Sang.


    He followed the words of the third grandfather and the third grandmother: "Since the old man who taught you specially told me, let''s go and tell the husband today that we will go to the Yamen to teach the painter new painting skills. Forget it."


    Third Grandpa called to Gu Dashan: Da Shan, lets go with you and make amends to Wenyuan.


    The two children are not very old, so the elders still have to deal with the matter of apology.


    "Okay." Gu Dashan responded and immediately turned around and went back to the house to change clothes.


    Ms. Cui followed her into the house, packed up an apology gift, and handed it to Gu Dashan: "When you get to Shang''s house, tell Shang Xiucai carefully not to affect the child."


    Hey, I got it, dont worry. Gu Dashan epted the apology, and a group of seven people walked quickly towards Shangjia Vige.


    Two hourster, they came to Shang''s house. After meeting Shang Xiucai, the third grandfather told the story that Gu Jinan could not go to the county government to teach the painters new painting techniques. He took Gu Dashan and his son to apologize: "Wen Yuan, I''m really sorry. The child is young and fled all the way here. He was frightened a lot. The family has been busy recently and he forgot what the old gentleman told him. , causing you trouble."


    Shang Xiucai was very sorry that this was a good opportunity for Gu Jinan to be famous, but he missed it in vain.


    Sir, it is a good thing for students that this matter cannot be done. Gu Jinan smiled calmly: Students want to be famous and gain a foothold among the literati, but they hope to be famous based on their own true abilities rather than picking up others wisdom.


    Shang Xiucai originally felt it was a pity, but when he heard this, he was very pleased: "Okay, sir, I saw you right."


    Shang Xiucai turned around and bowed to Jiang County Lieutenant beside him: "Father-inw, the new painting technique is not a thing. Please forgive me."


    Jiang Xianwei said: "It doesn''t matter, it''s none of your business."


    He just felt strange that he suddenly regretted something he had said well before.


    Gu Jinli was keenly aware that Lieutenant Jiang had doubts and was thinking about how to deal with it. Ah Ji, who had followed Lieutenant Jiang, suddenly said, "Uncle Jiang, Ah Ji learned a novel technique from Dayong." The painting technique, called Jin''s painting, is somewhat simr to the new painting technique An Ge''er painted. Aji can teach Jin''s painting to the painters in the county government, and it can also help you catch fugitives, so you don''t have to worry. "


    Oh, Da Rong still has such great painting skills? Jiang Xianwei became interested and asked A Ji: Do you have the kind of paintings painted by Jin?


    "Last year I went home and used Jin''s paintings to draw a portrait for my father. It was just right for Uncle Jiang to see." Aji untied a purse from his waist and took out a wax pill. He opened the wax pill and rolled it up. After opening the small paper, there was an energetic old man on it.


    Lei Wuye met Old Man Ning, and when he saw this small painting, he sighed: "It is very simr to Mr. Ning."


    Jiang Xianwei had seen the portraits painted by Gu Jinan, and when he looked at this Jin painting again, he felt a little ufortable. Although this Jin''s painting is good, it is not as good as Gu Jinan''s new painting technique.


    But it is better than nothing. Gu Jinan is actually unwilling to go to the county government to teach painters new painting techniques. It is also very good for Ah Ji to teach this kind of Jin style painting.


    "Okay, let''s forget about the new painting technique." Jiang Xianwei made the final decision, and the matter was over.


    Gu Jinli looked at Ah Ji. Who was this Ah Ji? How could he have such a painting technique simr to modern meticulous sketching?


    Could it be that...he is also a wearer?


    It cant be so bloody.


    Aji noticed Gu Jinli''s gaze, looked at her, and smiled warmly: "Little girl, don''t be too surprised. The world is so big, there are all kinds of wonders. When Aji was in the capital before, he felt that the capital was the whole world. Later, when he traveled around, he came here again After Da Rong, I realized that the capital city is just a corner of the world."


    Gu Jinli smiled innocently: "Uncle Aji said that."


    Ah Ji looked at her smile and felt a little scared, as if he thought of something bad, but he quickly suppressed the fear in his heart.


    After talking about the portrait, Qin Eng and Qin Sang sped their fists at Jiang Xianwei: "Your Majesty, our brothers are willing to join the army as soldiers. Please ept it, Mr. County Lieutenant."


    Is this why you brothers came to Wenyuans house today? asked Jiang Xianwei.


    Before he finished speaking, Jiang Qi''s loudughter could be heard outside the study: "Haha, descendants of the Qin family, you have finally figured it out."


    He looked at Captain Jiang again and said, "Dad, my son has finally managed to recruit two good young men. Don''t scare them away by asking too many questions."


    Spoiler alert, the old man Ah Ji did not travel through time, he is an ancient aboriginal. As for what secrets he has, you can guess for yourself. PS: Happy New Year to everyone, I wish you all good luck in 2020^0^

 Chapter 201: Chus anger

    Chapter 201: Chu''s anger


    Chapter 201 Chus anger


    "I didn''t even ask anything, so you took care of me." Jiang County Lieutenant red at his son dissatisfied, waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t ask any questions, you can figure it out yourself."


    Although he said this while ring at Jiang Qi, Jiang County Lieutenant was very satisfied with his eldest son and wanted Jiang Qi to slowly take over the things in his hands and make a few more achievements so that he could pick him up after he retired. In his ss, he became a county captain.


    Earlier, Jiang Xianwei did not insist on letting his son be a county captain, but since the drought, he felt very uneasy and always felt that the world might be in chaos again.


    In troubled times, it is very important for a family to have someone in the family who is a part-time official. It can save lives at critical moments.


    "Thank you, Dad." Jiang Qi saluted Jiang County Lieutenant with his fists in a yful manner. After entering the study, he sat on a chair, put away his smile, and said to Qin Eng and Qin Sang: "Although the Sibing Station is not a real military camp, , but what you are doing is also a major matter of protecting your family and the country. Since you are going to join the army, you must be prepared to die in the line of duty. No job in this world is easy."


    Hearing this, Qin Eng looked at Jiang Qi for the first time. I originally thought that he was just a soldier from a small rural county, but I didn''t expect that Jiang Qi could say such words, which was quite righteous.


    Qin Eng sped his fists and said, "Uncle Jiang, don''t worry, our brothers joined the Sibingsuo just to protect our family and the people. We don''t mean to look down on the Sibingsuo."


    Qin Sang also sped his fists and assured: "Boy, I think the same thing as my second brother."


    After hearing this, Jiang Qi was very satisfied, especially Qin Eng. Previously, he was a little dissatisfied that he was too gloomy and not as cheerful as Saburo, but now he felt relieved when he saw that he spoke well.


    "That''s it, you go to the county government office in three days, and I will take you to the military office then." Jiang Qi reminded: "The military office recruits new soldiers in early February every year. They train for three months and thenpete. If they fail thepetition, Those who do not will be expelled from the Military Department. Although I recruited you into the Military Department, if you fail the test, you must get out."


    Counting the days, the Qin brothers entered the military station more than a monthter than others, but their family members had been soldiers, and both of them had martial arts skills. Jiang Qi was very optimistic about them and was not worried about theirpetition.


    If he really couldn''tpare, Jiang Qi would think he was mistaken.


    Uncle Jiang, dont worry, we understand. Qin Eng and Qin Sang replied.


    Jiang Qi nodded with satisfaction, looked at Mr. Qin, and remembered that all his sons died in the battlefield, and finally asked: "Mr. Qin, are you really willing to let your two children enter the military camp? If you don''t want to, I wont take them.


    Mr. Qin said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. The old man has already figured it out. While they are still young, they can join the army and serve as soldiers for a few years. If they don''t make a name for themselves, they will have nothing to say if they are allowed to go home." It can be said that I can farm at home with peace of mind.


    As soon as Mr. Qin finished speaking, Ah Jiu came to the door of the study, stood at the foot of the steps, and reported into the study: "Master, Brother Wu from the Luo family in Dafeng Vige is here and wants to see my uncle. "


    Everyone in the study was shocked. The third grandfather had already stood up and asked Ah Jiu: "Why is the child here? But what happened at home?"


    Ah Jiu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, old man of the Gu family. The concierge has already asked. Brother Wu said that nothing happened at home. He came to our uncle himself and said he wanted to work in the Yamen."


    Grandpa San and the others were even more surprised when they heard this. Gu Jinli frowned, what happened to Luo Wu? Didn''t he always refuse to leave the vige and wanted to guard her eldest sister? Why do you suddenly have to go to the county government as an errand?


    Jiang Qi was very happy andughed and said: "If you don''te, you wille. If youe, you wille. Ah Jiu, go and bring Luo Wu in."


    Hey, little one, lets go right away. Ah Jiu turned around and left. After a while, he led Luo Wu to the study.


    Luo Wu came in a hurry, with beads of sweat on his forehead and mud on his shoes. He was afraid that the mud on his shoes would stain Shang Xiucai''s study, so he bowed his hands at the bottom of the steps and said sorry, then immediately ran to the grass in the yard, wiped the mud off his shoes, and then ran back and entered the study. .


    Shang Xiucai and the others said nothing about his actions.


    Luo Wu seemed to be in a hurry and did not say hello to Third Grandpa and the others. As soon as he entered the study, he sped his fists at Jiang Qi and said, "Uncle Jiang, I have already made up my mind and want to work as a county official."


    Before Jiang Qi could say anything, Lieutenant Jiang County asked, "What''s the reason? Yesterday you said you didn''t want to be a yamen errand. Why did you change your mind in one day?"


    Jiang Xianwei didn''t like the young man to change his mind too quickly, which would make him feel that the young man was unstable.


    As for the Qin brothers, it was because Qin Eng said yesterday that he wanted to be a soldier, but he was stopped by Mr. Qin.


    Luo Wu hesitated for a while and then said: "My parents want me to join the Yamen. I listened to my parentsst night and thought about it all night. I thought that if I join the Yamen as a servant, I can not only train myself, but also protect myself." My family decided to go to the county government as an errand, and I hope County Lieutenant Jiang and Uncle Jiang will not dislike him and ept the boy!"


    Luo Wus words were half-truth and half-false. He was hiding something.


    He is already eighteen this year, and Sister Xiu has turned fifteen in the first month of the year, and is old enough to start talking about marriage.


    However, he hinted to his mother several times, but her mother never gave him an urate answer.


    After returning from the Gu family yesterday, he begged his mother to choose a day to go to the Gu family to propose marriage. But his mother got angry and said something that shocked him: "If you are still so clingy to Sister Xiu, I will not let you marry her!"


    Luo Wu was shocked at that time and asked his mother: "Why? Does it mean that my mother doesn''t like to embroider my sister''s children?"


    He also thought that his mother didn''t like Sister Xiu because of the kidnapping, so she hurriedly spoke for Sister Xiu: "That night when the kidnappers abducted people, Sister Xiu was dragged away by Sister Liu and the others, but she was not there. No matter how far I dragged her, she was quickly rescued by Xiaoyu. Sister Xiu did not suffer any loss. She is an innocent girl. Dont dislike her, mother."


    When Mrs. Chu heard what he said, she became even more angry: "When have I ever disliked Sister Xiu? Our family fled the famine together. Your mother has eyes and knows how to see. She knows that Sister Xiu did not suffer any loss on the road."


    "Then mother, why don''t you let me marry Sister Xiu?" Luo Wu was very confused: "Mother should know that my son has liked Sister Xiu since he was a child, and his heart has been devoted to her. In this life, my son only believes in She alone, please help your son, go to the Gu family to propose marriage, and let your son marry Sister Xiu."


    Luo Wu''s voice was choked up when he said this: "If you don''t let your son marry Sister Xiu, your son will have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life!"


    When Mrs. Chu heard this, instead ofpromising, she said, "Then don''t get married and live alone."


    Luo Wu didn''t expect that his mother''s attitude would be so resolute. He waspletely shocked when he heard that she asked him to be a bachelor, and he looked at her nkly.

 Chapter 202: Buy more people

    Chapter 202: Buy more people


    Chapter 202 Buying another person


    Mrs. Chu took the risk and said directly to Luo Wu: "Don''t think that if your father and I only have one son, we will be afraid that you will be a bachelor and marry you early. I tell you Luo Wu, it''s impossible! We escaped all the way here. Its a blessing to be alive, and as for whether we have grandchildren or not, we can embrace them or not.


    So dont threaten her with being single for the rest of your life, she wont ept this.


    When Luo Wu heard this, his eyes were red, and he choked and asked Mrs. Chu: "Mom, don''t be angry. If Sister Xiu does anything wrong, my son will make amends for her. Don''t be angry with her."


    Mrs. Chuughed angrily, pointed at Luo Wu and said, "Do you think I won''t let you marry Sister Xiu because I''m angry with Sister Xiu? That''s wrong, Luo Wu, you are the one I''m angry with!"


    Luo Wu waspletely confused when he heard this. After a while, he asked: "Mom, what did my son do to make you so dissatisfied?"


    You still have the nerve to ask me?!


    Mrs. Chu expressed all her dissatisfaction with Luo Wu: "Since we settled down, how many times have you left the vige? The tofu stall in the town is in need of manpower. You have the skills to help. , but you didn''t go out to sell the stall, and let Huiniang go to the town to work in the house of a girl. You just stayed at home grinding beans, and ran to Gu''s house several times a day, for fear that something might happen to Sister Xiu. But you thought, so By guarding her, can you protect her for the rest of her life?"


    Mrs. Chu seemed to have thought of something bad, and said with a cry in her voice: "No. Brother Wu, if you do this, you will only harm her for the rest of her life!"


    After saying this, Mrs. Chus tears couldnt help falling anymore.


    Luo''s father quicklyforted her: "My dear, don''t cry, I''m here."


    Mrs. Chu cried for a while, put away her tears, and continued to say to Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, Sister Xiu is so good. Farmers can''t protect a girl like that. You can''t even leave the vige." How can a farm boy who only knows how to grind beans protect her?"


    Brother Wu, its not that I dont want to marry you, its because I know you cant protect Sister Xiu, and I dont want you to harm her for the rest of her life, and she doesnt want you to harm yourself for the rest of your life, so thats why you havent proposed marriage to the Gu family for so long.


    Luo Wu was confused. It turned out that his mother did not let him marry Sister Xiu because of this. He thought his mother was dissatisfied with Sister Xiu.


    But


    Mother, my son can protect Sister Xiu...


    "Shut up, my mother!" Mrs. Chu interrupted Luo Wu: "We came here to escape from the wilderness. You have also seen what happened to the good-looking girls on the road. But you think that robbing girls is the only way to escape from the wilderness. What''s the matter? In this peaceful and prosperous age, there are more things to do to **** good-looking girls!"


    After Mrs. Chu finished speaking, she couldn''t help but shed tears again.


    Luo''s father patted Mrs. Chu''s hand, supported her, let her sit back on the stool, and said to Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, do you still remember that when you were in your hometown, there was a young woman in Yanjiazhuang who was raped by bandits on the mountain? Rushing into the vige and snatching her away? Do you still remember that a new daughter-inw of the Hu family in Tianshuigou was kidnapped by the camps general banner and made into a concubine?


    These two were married women, but because they were so good-looking, they were spotted and all were snatched away.


    The husbands families of those two women dont dare to let go of anything, and they dont dare to save the people at all. The mother-inws family wants to save them, but can they be saved?


    Even Mrs. Cui was plotted by her master to marry a poor man like Dashan when she was young because of her good looks.


    Later, when I arrived at Gu''s house, I was constantly being rubbed by Mrs. Gu. She became haggard and lost her original color, so she was not snatched away.


    But when Mrs. Cui first came to the vige, she really attracted a lot of attention. "Brother Wu, don''t me your mother. For the sake of your and Sister Xiu''s good, we will not agree to your marrying Sister Xiu until you are unable to protect Sister Xiu." Luo''s father said to Luo Wu sincerely: "If you get married and you can''t protect her, then the two of you will be doomed for the rest of your lives."


    But Luo Wu didn''t know that Mrs. Chu would be so excited and would not let him marry Sister Xiu until death, because he had suffered sins and endured hardships.


    Mrs. Chu married once, but because she was good-looking, her husband''s family failed to protect her and she was robbed. Later, she escaped and was rescued by Luo''s father. Luo''s father did not dislike her, and the two became a family and lived together for most of their lives.


    But she always remembered the sins she had suffered. Seeing that Sister Xiu was so good-looking and Luo Wu wanted to marry Sister Xiu, she was extremely afraid, fearing that her son would not be able to protect Sister Xiu and let Xiu suffer. My sister has suffered what she has suffered!


    Father Luo and Mr. Chu kept these things secret. They never let out a word, and they didn''t dare to mention it easily. But today, for the sake of Luo Wu and Sister Xiu, both Chu and Luo''s father mentioned it in a vague way.


    Luo Wu is not young anymore, he is already eighteen years old, and he also knows about Yanjiazhuang and Tianshuigou, so he is naturally scared, but he still wants to marry Sister Xiu, but he cannot marry her in this life, and he feels that he cannot survive. !


    "We are doing this for you and Sister Xiu, please think about it carefully." After Luo''s father finished speaking, he helped Mrs. Chu back to the house.


    Luo Wu was kneeling in the main room until Luo''s father pulled him up, and then the two father and son went to the workshop to keep watch.


    Luo Wu was in such a mess that he had no intention of keeping vigil in the workshop.


    Seeing his distracted look, Father Luo finally relented and said, "If you really want to marry Sister Xiu, you must be able to protect her and not stay in the vige every day."


    Luo Wu was awakened by Luo''s father. When he heard that the Qin family''s ancestors and grandsons followed Gu Jin''an to Shangjia Vige to find Jiang County Lieutenant and wanted to enter the military headquarters, he immediately chased after them.


    That''s why he came to Shang''s house and asked Jiang County Lieutenant to join the Yamen as an errand.


    Yamen are considered officials in the countryside, and farmers are afraid of them. He thought that after working hard for a few years, if he could be the head of the government office and had the ability to protect Sister Xiu, his mother would definitely relent and let him marry Sister Xiu.


    Jiang Xianwei heard Luo Wu''s words and nodded: "It''s good that you want to protect your family."


    Almost every yamen servant in the yamen wants to rely on his status as a yamen servant to protect his family.


    Boss, what do you think? Jiang County Lieutenant asked Jiang Qi.


    Jiang Qi smiled and said, "Dad, my son asked Brother Wu to work as an errand in the county government yesterday. You still ask like this. Aren''t you asking knowingly?"


    Jiang County Lieutenant smiled and said to Luo Wu: "My boss has already tried your skills and is a capable fighter. However, if you want to work as a county official, you have to pass the examination. Well, you are just like the two boys from the Qin family. When the Queen of Heavenes to the county, the old man will take you to the county government office. As long as you pass the examination, you can work as an errand in the county government office."


    Luo Wuru heard the sound of nature and hurriedly said to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Kow, thank you, Lord County Lieutenant."


    The matter of Luo Wu joining the county government as an errand was half settled.


    Gu Jinli saw that the three of them were going to work in the Yamen, and reminded him from the side: "Grandpa Third, Dad, we have to buy more people, otherwise there will be no one to keep watch in the workshop."

 Chapter 203: little brother

    Chapter 203: little brother


    Chapter 203 Little Brother


    Three grandpas and Gu Dashan were born as farmers. They used to be very resistant to buying people, thinking that it was a sin. But recently, after Gu Jinli told them what was necessary to buy someone, they no longer resisted.


    Third Grandpa nodded and said: "Yes, we have to buy people. There are so many medicinal materials and tofu in the workshop, we can''t do it without hiring people to keep watch."


    Jiang Xianwei said: "Brother Gu, you don''t have to worry about buying people. Ah Jiao is going to Fucheng tomorrow to buy a group of people to open a soybean oil workshop. How many people do you need for Gu''s workshop? Tell me now. I Let him show it to you and send him directly to you when the timees."


    Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan didnt know how to buy people. When they heard this, they were very happy and hurriedly responded: Then Brother Jiang will take care of this matter.


    As for how many people we need to buy?


    Three grandpa looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa Jiang, we need to buy at least four people. These four people must know some fists and kicks, so that when guarding the workshop, if they encounter thieves, they will be able to deal with them."


    After a pause, he added: "It doesn''t matter if there is a family among them. As long as the family members are honest and do their duty and don''t make any mistakes, our family can buy it together."


    What the Jiang family bought must be victims fleeing the famine. It was inevitable that some of these people would have families. They bought them together and used their family members to make the people who guard the workshop. For her, it was easier to control, and the workshop was also Its not easy to get into trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll remember it. When someone brings it back, I''ll send it over for you to choose from." Jiang County Lieutenant was very open-minded. After hearing his words, several families hurriedly thanked him again.


    Jiang Xianwei waved his hand and said: "Thank you, it''s just a small effort. Xiaoyu saved Yuanyuan. This is not a small kindness. If you thank me again, won''t our Jiang Shang family have to thank you back again? It''s really troublesome." "


    Third Grandpa knew that Lieutenant Jiang was a cheerful person, so he no longer thanked him. After finishing the matter, he said goodbye to Lieutenant Jiang: "Brother Jiang, we still have work at home, so we should go back first."


    When Third Grandpa said goodbye to Captain Jiang County, Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang next to him. When Qin Sang looked over, she nced at A Ji, and then quickly looked away. The meaning was obvious, this A Ji''s Will Jin''s paintings have an impact on his uncle?


    If it has any influence, they must find a way quickly and not let Aji go to the county government office to teach the painter Jin''s painting.


    Qin Sang shook his head slightly at her, then raised a smile to reassure her.


    Gu Jinli felt relieved when he saw this, but at the same time, he felt doubts in his heart...


    Mr. Gu, pleasee this way. Ah Jiu was ordered to send the third grandfather and others out.


    Not long after, the group of people, led by Ajiu, left Shang''s house and walked to Dafeng Vige.


    Gu Jinli deliberately slowed down. Qin Sang understood what she meant and slowed down too.


    After a while, the two of them were about ten meters behind Third Grandpa and the others. Gu Jinli asked in a low voice: "The portraits painted by Jin are 50% simr to real people. Aren''t you worried?"


    Qin Sang did not hesitate and told Gu Jinli the truth: "That Ah Ji came to my housest night. He told us that my uncle was still alive at my second brother''s house. So he wouldn''t use all that kind of painting skills. We can teach the painters in the county government, at most a rough idea, and if those painters can draw a three-point simrity, they will be considered good."


    Gu Jinli was very surprised: "He said the news? Do you believe it? Don''t you think that Ah Ji... is weird? He seems to know too much."


    Moreover, Gu Jinli didn''t like the way A Ji looked at her...it was like looking at an acquaintance.


    Other than that, Ajis eyes also held acency that understood everything. Although there was only a trace of pride, Gu Jinli still noticed it.


    What is Ah Ji proud of?


    Where does that insightful looke from?   Did he really wear it?


    When she was in the Shang family''s study, she originally wanted to test Ah Ji in English, but then she thought, if Ah Ji was really wearing it, wouldn''t she be telling Ah Ji openly that she was wearing it by testing it like this?


    She didn''t want to expose her true identity, so she resisted temptation and wanted to see if she could find any other clues about A Ji.


    Qin Sang nodded: "You are right, we also think he knows too much. But he did bring us useful information, and he has not done anything detrimental to our family so far."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this. Just because he didn''t do it now doesn''t mean he won''t do it in the future.


    Perhaps he wants to cast a long line to catch a big fish and use you as bait to fish out the surviving members of your family, or he wants to fish out the people who are friends with your family and catch you all in one catch.


    "We have already thought about what you said. But now, we can only take it one step at a time." Qin Sang lowered his head and said to Gu Jinli: "I''m just sorry for causing trouble to you guys."


    Gu Jinli snorted coldly: "It''s good that you know. You''d better find out the details of that Ah Ji quickly and make sure that he really has no bad intentions towards your family. Otherwise, our whole family will be implicated."


    After she finished speaking, she gritted her teeth and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "How about we kill him tonight? The dead are the safest."


    Qin Sang said: "No. Aji is the son of Ningbo Mansion in the capital. He travels between Dachu and Darong. He knows many important people. If he dies, our family will be in great trouble."


    Gu Jinli also knew that killing A Ji would cause trouble for them. She was just angry and said angry words.


    She knew that there was nothing they could do against A Ji now, they could only stand still and see what the other side wanted to do first.


    Gu Jinli put this aside and stopped talking. But Qin Sang''s voice came again: "You are a girl, don''t always think about fighting and killing... If you really need to do something, let me do it."


    I''ll kill it for you.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli looked up at Qin Sang and saw that he was looking at her seriously, as if he was not lying. He couldn''t help but be startled: "Are you going to be my little brother?"


    Qin Sang said helplessly: "I am older than you."


    The words "younger brother is not younger brother" are words only spoken by street gangsters. Her girl''s family is getting older day by day, so it is not good to say such things.


    Eldest brother or younger brother, it depends on ability, not age. Gu Jinli patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said seriously: Since you sincerely want to work for elder brother, then I will ept you, elder brother.


    After saying that, he put his hands behind his back and walked up to Qin Sang with his head held high, looking proud of the boss.


    Looking at her proud look, Qin Sang felt a little dumbfounded, but he was happy in his heart. She looked like a half-grown child like this.


    Qin Eng saw that the two of them weregging far behind and kept talking. He couldn''t help frowning and shouted: "Sang, please walk faster. It''s gettingte. We have to go back and help the family with work!"

 Chapter 204: do not like

    Chapter 204: do not like


    Chapter 204 Not happy


    Qin Eng didn''t like Gu Jinli, and he didn''t like Qin Sang staying with her.


    Saburo was born in the Marquis House, and he was raised in fine clothes and fine food fourteen years ago. Even though he is now down and out, there is no reason to be too clingy with a peasant girl.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he looked at Qin Eng''s dead face again, made a sound of disdain, and walked past him swaggeringly. When passing by him, he rolled his eyes at him, which made Qin Eng very angry.


    Qin Eng didn''t bother to pay attention to Gu Jinli, and could only remind Qin Sang in a low voice: "Our family will not continue like this forever. One day we will make aeback. Remember your identity, don''t be with such uneducated people... hiss!"


    Before Qin Eng finished speaking, Qin Sang pinched his wrist with all his strength. He was already very strong, so Qin Eng suffered a lot of pain from such a hard squeeze.


    He looked at Qin Sang in surprise: "What are you doing?"


    Fight with him because of a wild girl? !


    Qin Sang stared at Qin Eng with his eyes as cold as frost, and warned: "She is our benefactor. Don''t let me hear you say bad things about her again."


    After saying that, he let go of Qin Eng''s hand and quickly followed Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli turned around and smiled at him: "Little brother, you did a good job. Big brother thinks highly of you."


    Seeing her saying this again, Qin Sang could only smile helplessly.


    Qin Eng looked at them walking side by side, talking andughing, and his face was livid with anger. It seems that after he goes back, he must talk to his grandfather about this matter, and he cannot let Sang get so close to Gu Jinli again.


    Sang and Gu Jinli are not getting along right now, but who knows if they will see each other in the future? It''s better not to get too close.


    Grandpa San and his party walked quickly for nearly two hours and finally returned to Dafeng Vige.


    When passing by the Mo family''s yard, Mr. Mo was jumping on his feet and yelling: "Mo Kuizi, you are a wolf, you just used your daughter and wife to get into the Gu family, and you are going to sever ties with my family! You have no conscience, my family helped you on the way." How much have you killed your family? Now that your family has had a good life, you have to leave, and leave us in this shabby yard to drink from the northwest wind. You have lost your conscience and left your uncle to suffer. You will be punished by God!"


    Mr. Mo was so angry that he cursed Mo Kuizi randomly.


    To be honest, Mr. Mo knew that Mo Kuizi''s family was moving away as early as two days ago, and he didn''t care at all at that time. But when he learned that Mo Qinzi and Zhang had gone to work in Gu''s workshop, he immediately stopped working.


    I heard that Gu''s workshop can earn dozens of pennies for grinding a pound of spices. Sister Qin and Zhang can grind at least eight kilograms of spices a day, and they can earn hundreds of pennies a day.


    Hundreds of pennies!


    This was originally his family''s money, but now that Mo Kuizi''s family wants to move away, they are cutting out the few hundred coins from his heart, which is equivalent to cutting out his flesh. Mr. Mo was so heartbroken that he wanted to die, so he frantically tried to stop Mo Kuizi.


    Mo Qinzi is a powerful person. She knew that Mr. Mo would stop their family from moving out. When she went to sign the contract today, she made an agreement with Gu Jinli that she would only work for half a day and would go home in the afternoon to help with the move.


    Gu Jinli agreed.


    At this moment, Mo Qinzi was talking to Mr. Mo: "Grandpa Twelve, you are not my father''s uncle, you are just a cousin of the same n, and you have children and grandchildren in your family, so there is no shortage of support. Even if your family Now that we are dead, its not my fathers turn to take care of him in his old age, so why dont you let my father move away?!


    When Mr. Mo heard this, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He pointed at Mo Qinzi and said: "You''ve gone against the grain. A junior, a loser, dares to insult your elders...I, I will open an ancestral hall and expel you from the n." go!"


    Mo Qinzi smiled: "Ancestral hall? Where is it? The Mo family''s ancestral hall has long been gone. Besides, even if there is an ancestral hall, you still don''t have the qualifications to open an ancestral hall to exterminate n members." Who do you think you are?


    n chief or vige chief?


    Stop being pretentious here!


    "Mo Kuizi, look how angry your good daughter has made my father?" Mo Dakui was angry that Mo Qinzi dared to contradict his father. He rushed over with his palm raised and wanted to p Mo Qinzi, but Mo Kuizi stopped him.


    Mo Kuizi held a shovel in his hand, pointed at Mo Dakui and said: "Stop, if you dare to hit my daughter, I will fight you to the death!"


    Mr. Mo was so angry when he saw that Mo Kuizi dared to resist with a shovel: "I''m rebelling. I''m really rebelling. I dare to fight Da Kui."


    When Mo Kuizi heard Mr. Mo''s confusing words, he looked at Mr. Mo with sorrow in his eyes: "Uncle, I, Mo Kuizi, have fled all this way and I think I am worthy of you. You take money, food, and clothes to keep out the cold from my house. , I know it all. But I think we are the only two families left in the Mo family, and we have to help each other. "


    "But uncle, the human heart is made of flesh. I can''t carve out my own flesh to feed your family, but let my children and my wife starve."


    Uncle, our family has moved, and we will no longer associate with your family. All of your family are blood-sucking worms. I, Mo Kuizi, am only one person, and my flesh and blood cannot feed you!


    Gu Jinli and the others were standing outside the courtyard of Mo''s house and were very satisfied when they heard Mo Kuizi''s tough words.


    The third grandfather felt that Mr. Mo was too dissatisfied and bullied his nephew of the same race. He was so angry that he shouted into the yard: "Kuizi, what''s going on with your family? If you encounter any difficulties, just go to Vige Chief He." Make the decision!


    Vige Chief He fined Mr. Mo five taels of silver just yesterday, and also warned him to let his family live an honest life. If he dares to act like a monster again, he will drive his family out of the vige.


    Mr. Mo was afraid of Vige Chief He. When he heard what Third Grandpa said, he quickly shut up, went back to his house, and closed the door with a bang.


    This farce in the Mo family has finallye to an end.


    Mo Qinzi took her younger brother and ran out to thank Third Grandpa and the others.


    The third grandpa waved his hands to their siblings: "Go back, we are just passing by."


    Originally, this was a matter of the Mo family, and he shouldn''t help. But Mr. Mo was really too much and couldn''t **** enough blood, so he couldn''t help but say something.


    Grandpa San and the others returned home quickly. After changing their clothes, they ran to the workshop to work again.


    Luo Wu ran to Jiang Qi to tell Jiang Qi about joining the Yamen as an errand, but did not tell Luo''s father and Chu family in advance. After returning home, he was very worried, thinking that they would scold him, but Luo''s father and Chu family did not scold him.


    They knew that Luo Wu wanted to look like a man when he joined the Yamen to protect Gu Jinxiu, so they did not me him for taking matters into his own hands.


    But that night, Luo''s father talked to Luo Wu for more than an hour, teaching him a lot about interpersonal rtionships, and reminding him of things he should pay attention to in the county government, so as to prevent him from offending a lot of people if he didn''t do things well after entering the county government. .


    That night, several families also found out that the Qin brothers and Luo Wu were going to the county government to do work, and everyone was very happy. This is a job involving officials, which can be regarded as honoring the ancestors.


    When the Lu family heard the news, the whole family was furious. Lu Laosan, who was paralyzed in bed, almost jumped out of anger.

 Chapter 205: The third young master comes to the Lu family

    Chapter 205: The third young masteres to the Lu family


    Chapter 205 The third young masteres to the Lu family


    "No, no, I can''t..." Lu Laosan stiffened, his face turning the color of pig liver. He couldn''t say aplete sentence, and could only utter a few words with difficulty.


    Shitou quickly patted Lu Laosan''s heart and cheered him up: "Don''t worry, Third Master, I have already said that I won''t let them have an easy time. You can rest first."


    Xiao Wuzi has been sold, and now he is the only servant left to take care of Third Master. If something happens to Third Master again, his end will be even worse than that of Xiao Wuzi.


    Lu Laosan was still very angry when he heard Shitou''s words, and he kept shouting: "Dad~e on~e on~"


    When Shitou heard this, he immediately understood what he meant. He wanted Mr. Lu toe see him.


    Third Master, I have been in poor health recently. I have already visited you in the morning. If it is already dark today, why dont we wait until tomorrow?


    Uh-huh! When Lu Laosan heard this, he stared angrily and wanted to eat the stone: Dad,e here!


    Okay, okay, Mr. San, please dont get excited. Im going to call Mr. Lu here. Shitou was afraid that Mr. Lu would make trouble again, so he quickly got up and went to call Mr. Lu.


    After Mr. Lu fainted several times the day Lu Laosan was paralyzed, his health was not as good as before. He firsty in bed for five or six days, and just when he was able to get out of bed, he heard the news that Qin Gu Luotian''s family was going to open a workshop, and he was He fell back on the bed in anger.


    I have been feeling better recently. Today I heard that the Qin brothers and Luo Wu were going to work as errands in the Yamen, and I was so angry that I couldn''t breathe again.


    But Mr. Lu has always loved Lu Laosan the most. After hearing Shitou''s words, he still let Shuan Da support him and came to Lu Laosan''s yard to see him.


    When Lu Laosan saw his father, he hurriedly shouted: "Dad, I can''t go to the office."


    Shitou exined from the side: "The third master is telling the master that the boys from the Qin and Luo families cannot be allowed to work in the Yamen."


    With a bang, when Mr. Lu heard this, he turned around and raised his hand, pped Shi Shi hard. With trembling hands, he pointed at Shi Shi and cursed: "Who asked you to tell the third child about this? You also want to be sold, right?" no?"


    Shitou hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy: "I forgive you, I didn''t tell you. It was the third master who heard Xingzhi who was cleaning the house, and it had nothing to do with me."


    With a bang, Shuan Da kicked the stone and said angrily: "You still dare to talk back, go get the medicine for Third Master, don''t kneel here and get in the way."


    Yes, yes, Im going to get medicine for Third Master now. Shitou ran away quickly, fearing that if he ran slower, he would be betrayed by Mr. Lu.


    "Master, look, the third master can speak two words today. This is a good thing." Shuan Da has served Mr. Lu for many years and is very good at ttering him. Knowing that what he cares about most now is Lu Laosan''s illness, he immediately said this exin.


    Sure enough, Mr. Lu was very happy after hearing this. He was supported by Shuan Da and sat beside Lu Laosan''s bed. He held Lu Laosan''s hand and choked up and said: "Son, don''t worry, the little brats from those families won''te in." Its just a matter of paying back the yamen, if they dare to enter the yamen, Zou County Cheng will definitely make them enter and nevere back!


    Zou Xiancheng was so harmed by those families that he could let the kids from those families mingle in the county government office? It''s impossible. Zou County Cheng will definitely find a way to suppress the wolf cubs of the Qin and Luo families.


    When Lu Laosan heard this, he was very happy and wanted tough, but his mouth was crooked, and when he smiled, he drooled and soaked the cotton towel around his neck. He looked very sloppy. .


    Shuan Da quickly took off the cotton towel, took a new cotton towel from the table next to him, and put it on Lu Laosan.


    When Lu Laosan saw this, he made a sound in his mouth, his eyes were red, and tears were streaming down his face. He was really useless! "Son, don''t be anxious. Mei Hua has already told your elder brother that after brother Zhen takes the scientific examination next year and wins the title of schr, he will go to the capital and invite the imperial doctor to you. He will definitely treat your illness. OK."


    The Brother Zhen mentioned by Mr. Lu is none other than Zou Yuzhen, the third son of Zou County Cheng.


    Zou Yuzhen is twenty years old this year. He has done well in learning. As early as the age of thirteen, he obtained the title of childbirth. Because of this, people in the county praised him as a child prodigy, and Zou Xiancheng therefore valued him very much.


    Aunt Lu also thought that Zou Yuzhen was better than Mrs. Zou''s son because of Zou Yuzhen''s knowledge, so she came up with the idea of letting Zou Yuzhen rece Mrs. Zou''s son as the next county magistrate.


    Zou Yuzhen was originally going to take the schr examination this year, but this year countless flood victims flooded into the Jianghuai provinces, and most of Chu was in chaos. The emperor issued an order to cancel this year''s academic examination and retake the examination next year.


    Mr. Lu felt very sad when he thought of this. If the emperor had not canceled this year''s college examination, his grandson would surely have be the leader of the college examination and a high school schr with his abilities.


    If his grandson bes a schr, no matter how big a mistake the Lu family makes, Zou County Prime Minister will not suppress the Lu family, but will help them clean up the mess for Zou Yuzhen.


    Shuan Da also said beside him: "Yes, Third Master, please take good care of yourself first. After Third Young Master leaves high school next year, I will definitely hire an imperial doctor for you. You are Third Young Master''s biological uncle, and Third Young Master will not ignore you." of."


    Hearing this, Lu Laosan finally stopped making such a fuss.


    "Master, master, the third young master and the fifth youngdy are here!" Shitou hurried into the house and shouted to Mr. Lu in the room.


    Everyone in the room was shocked. Shuan Da grabbed Shi Shi''spel and asked, "What did you say? The third young master and the fifth youngdy are here? Shitou, are you lying?"


    The third young master and the fifth youngdy have only been to the Lu family''s house in the county town, and have never been to the Lu family in the countryside. Howe the third young master and the fifth youngdy are here thiste at night?


    There is also the fifth youngdy. The charming youngdy looks gentle and amiable, but she doesnt like the Lu family from the bottom of her heart. She thinks that the Lu family are just poor people from the countryside. It is a shame for her to have such a maternal family, and she cant wait to be with her. The Lu family has drawn a clear line, how could theye?


    Shitou cried out: "You''re wronged, Brother Shuan. Even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t dare to joke about this. The third young master and the fifth youngdy are really here. Sister-inw Shuan is weing the third young master and the fifth youngdy outside. I want the younger one to send a message and ask the master to pick them up quickly."


    When Mr. Lu heard this, he knew that Shitou was not lying and that Yu Zhen and Yu Wan were really here.


    "But why did you ask them? Is it because of our family''s affairs that Zou County Prime Minister disliked them and drove them back?" Mr. Lu was so worried that he couldn''t wait for Shitou''s answer and immediately asked Shuan Da to support him. Go to the front yard yourself.


    "Uh huh!" Lu Laosan was also extremely anxious and kept shouting at Mr. Lu''s back.


    Mr. Lu had no time to pay attention to him now. When he heard his voice, he turned back and said to the house: "Shitou, take good care of the third master. If the third master is good, I will sell you to work in the mines!"


    "Hey, I know, sir, don''t worry, master." Shitou said, and hurriedlyforted Lu Laosan: "Third master, don''t worry, the third young master and the fifth youngdy will definitelye to see you right away."

 Chapter 206: Mr. Qi

    Chapter 206: Mr. Qi


    Chapter 206 Mr. Qi


    The gate of the Lu family''s mansion was wide open. Two mule carts, led by the driver, entered the Lu family''s mansion directly through the gate. After bypassing the screen wall, they parked directly in the open space in the front yard of the Lu''s family.


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan ran to the mule cart, took down the stool hanging from the shaft, ced it next to the mule cart, bowed and said, "Third Young Master, Fifth Young Miss, please get out of the car."


    After a while, the curtain of the mule cart was opened from the inside, and a boy got out of the cart first, followed by a young man in his early twenties.


    The man is of average height and medium height. He is wearing a moon-white robe, with clusters of ck bamboo embroidered on his left shoulder and hem, making him look somewhat elegant like a noble prince.


    This man is Zou Yuzhen, the third son of Zou County Cheng.


    After Zou Yuzhen got off the car, he stood aside and said to the car: "Mr. Qi, Yuan Fei''s grandfather''s house has arrived. Please get off the car."


    Yuanfei is Zou Yuzhen''s character.


    As he was talking, another person got out of the car. The man was about thirty years old and had no beard. He had a handsome appearance and was wearing a dark gown. He looked very calm and majestic.


    Mr. Qi looked at the Lu family''s mansion, nodded and said: "This house is very spacious, and the area isparable to the mansion of a wealthy family in the city."


    Zou Yuzhen smiled and said: "It''s just a small courtyard in the countryside, not worth mentioning."


    "Fifth Miss, please be careful and watch your step." Beside another mule cart, Zou Yuwan''s maid Hua''er was helping Zou Yuwan get out of the car.


    Zou Yuwan was so angry that she didn''t know what was going on with her third brother. He insisted oning to this poor countryside and even dragged her here.


    But she had always been good at pretending. Even though she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, she still had a gentle smile on her face. She grabbed Hua''er''s hand and gracefully got off the mule cart while saying: "Hua''er, yourdy is not a ceramics person." Don''t worry about the next mule cart."


    Zou Yuwan stepped on the stool and got off the mule cart. As soon as shended, Mr. Lu came with Shuan Da. When he saw them, his hands trembled with excitement: "Brother Zhen, Sister Wan, it''s really you. Why are you here?"


    Zou Yuwan looked at Mr. Lu and saw that although he was wearing a new cotton robe, the cotton robe was gray and full of creases, and she felt very disgusted. A person with muddy legs from the countryside is a person with muddy legs from the countryside. Even if he wears the best clothes, he is just as tacky and has no sense of elegance.


    "Grandpa, we heard that you were old and sick, and we were too worried to eat, so we came to see how old you were." Zou Yuwan felt disgusted in her heart, but she quickly walked up to Mr. Lu, held his hand, and said worriedly: "How is your old health? Are you feeling better?"


    She said with a choked voice: "Looking at you, you look much more haggard than before. My granddaughter feels ufortable when she sees you."


    Where has Mr. Lu seen Zou Yuwan like this? I used to think that she hated the countryside, hated the Lu family, and disliked the fact that the Lu family was not an official family, which lowered her status. Unexpectedly, Sister Wan actually missed his grandpa so much.


    Mr. Lu thinks too much. Zou Yuwan cares about him so much not only because he is concerned about his own reputation, but also because of Mr. Qi.


    The third brother said that this Mr. Qi is from the Qi family in Fucheng. Not only is his family quite wealthy, he also has an elder brother who is an official in the capital.


    She could not let go of people from the capital city and her brother who was a capital official. She could not let go of such a good family.


    She had gotten her haircut some time ago, but due to the Lu family''s affairs, her haircut ceremony was extremely shabby, and only some second-rate families from the county town came. The reason was that Mrs. Zou, that old woman, had spoken out and blocked all the officials and wealthy families in the county, and did not let their wivese.


    And her father actually agreed.


    She was so angry that she ran to cry to her aunt, but her aunt asked her to endure it first. After her father''s anger with the Lu family subsided, her mother would go to her father and show her his family.


    What are you looking at? There are no good families in the county. Zou Yuwan wanted to marry, so she had to marry an official from the city.


    Zou Yuwan was willing to follow her third brother to the countryside in order to marry into the Qi family.


    And what she likes is not Mr. Qi, but Mr. Qi''s nephews, who are the real noble sons of officials.


    Mr. Lu didn''t know what Zou Yuwan was thinking. Seeing that she cared about him so much, he was very excited: "It''s okay. Grandpa''s health is much better than before."


    Zou Yuwan said: "That''s good. My third brother and my aunt are all worried about you."


    Zou Yuzhen came over with Mr. Qi, held Mr. Lu''s other arm, and smiled at Mr. Lu: "Grandpa, this is Mr. Qi from the Qi family in Fucheng."


    People from Fucheng.


    Mr. Lu''s eyes lit up and he said to Mr. Qi: "Sir, you havee a long way. If you want to eat anything, just ask your servants and they will definitely get it for you."


    Mr. Qi smiled and said, "I don''t really want to eat anything. I just like the scenery in the countryside. Come and have a look."


    Zou Yuwan was so angry that she was half dead. What happened to Old Man Lu? Do you think Mr. Qi is one of those poor people in the countryside who hasnt had a few meals of meat? As soon as we came, we talked about food and what to eat. What is delicious in this shabby countryside?


    Zou Yuzhen''s brows furrowed slightly, then quickly dispersed, and he said to Mr. Lu, "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. Let''s ask my servants to arrange a guest room for Mr. Qi first."


    "Yes, yes, yes, let''s arrange a ce to stay first." Mr. Lu said to Shuan Dadao: "Quickly, go and clear out the guest room in the front yard so that Mr. Qi can rest."


    Hey. Shuan Da hurriedly arranged for someone to clean up the guest room.


    It took more than a quarter of an hour of busy work to arrange Mr. Qis residence.


    Mr. Qi was tired all the way and soon rested.


    Zou Yuzhen took Zou Yuwan to see Lu Laosan.


    When Lu Laosan saw them, he was so excited that he screamed: "Nephew, save, save."


    Lu Laosan wanted Zou Yuzhen to save his life, and he also wanted Zou Yuzhen to help get rid of the Qin Gu Luotian family. However, Zou Yuzhen came to Dafeng Vige for another purpose. Seeing that Lu Laosan was just going through the motions, he ignored what Lu Laosan said. What. After seeing it, he said a few words to let Lu Laosan rest in peace and recuperate, and left with Zou Yuwan.


    After everyone left, Zou Yuwan finally couldn''t help it and asked Zou Yuzhen: "Third brother, why did youe to the Lu family? Didn''t their family cause us enough trouble? If it weren''t for these stupid pigs in the Lu family, how could we brothers and sisters have endured this? Are you involved? Even my haircut ceremony was ruined."


    Zou Yuwan became more and more aggrieved as she spoke, almost crying.


    Zou Yuzhen also hated the Lu family''s too many troubles, but said: "Don''t worry about them. Remember what I told you when I came here. When you go to Gu''s workshop tomorrow, be smart and make sure you have a good rtionship with the girls of the Gu family. "


    He then exined: "That Gu Jinli is a shrewd person and doesn''t trust strangers very much. You and that Gu Yumei are on good terms. He is a fool and trusts people easily."


    Zou Yuzhen had some people in his care. After the Lu family''s ident, he sent someone to check the situation of Qin Gu Luotian''s family and found out who among them was more difficult to deal with and who was easier to attack.

 Chapter 207: Shopkeeper Zeng kowtows and apologizes

    Chapter 207: Shopkeeper Zeng kowtows and apologizes


    Chapter 207 Shopkeeper Zeng kowtows and apologizes


    Brother, dont worry, she is just a farm girl who has never seen the world. A few good words and a few good things can win her over, Zou Yuwan said.


    Zou Yuzhen reminded her: "Don''t look down on those families. How did the Lu family be so damaged? It''s not all because of those families. You should be more careful and handle this matter well. Third brother will take you to Fucheng , attend the birthday banquet of the olddy of Qi Mansion."


    Zou Yuzhen knew what Zou Yuwan was thinking and told her: "Mr. Qi''s two nephews in the capital will alsoe back."


    Zou Yuwan''s eyes widened when she heard this. She suppressed her excitement and said to Zou Yuzhen, "Don''t worry, third brother, I will definitely handle this matter for you."


    If Mr. Qi''s nephew can like her, then she can marry to the capital.


    Even if she cannot marry the two noble sons of the Qi family, it will be of great benefit to her to attend the birthday banquet of the olddy of the Qi family.


    The Qi family is considered a prominent family in Fucheng. Mrs. Qi''s birthday banquet will definitely be attended by many officials'' wives. If she can be favored by thosedies, even if she cannot marry in the capital, she can still marry in Fucheng, and she will not be trapped in the capital all her life. Tianfu County is a broken county.


    After the two brothers and sisters finished talking about this, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next day, before dawn, two mule carts drove into Dafeng Vige and stopped in front of the Lu family''s mansion.


    The person in the car was none other than Shopkeeper Zeng of Fugui Building. He had followed the third young masters instructions and brought two cars full of generous gifts.


    After arriving at the Lu family, he did not dare to call the door. Instead, he kept waiting until brother and sister Zou Yuzhen and Mr. Qi came out with their servants. Please greet me."


    Zou Yuzhen''s face turned cold and he scolded Zeng Da: "It was you who made the mistake first. When you get to Gu''s workshop, you have to make a good apology. Otherwise, you don''t have to be the shopkeeper of Fugui Building."


    Zeng Dashan said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Third Young Master, I will definitely apologize to the Qin Gu Luotian family."


    Mr. Qi next to him just nced at Zeng Da and did not ask. Zou Yuzhen was smart. Before he came to Dafeng Vige, he had told him that Fuguilou wanted to buy the Gu family tofu recipe at a low price, but the purchase failed and there was a rift between the two parties.


    Zou Yuzhen dared to say this to Mr. Qi, firstly because he knew that Mr. Qi didn''t like people with lower status than the Qi family to lie to him; secondly, it was verymon for domestic ves to use their master''s name to bully the people all over the Chu State. There is nothing to hide. On the contrary, it was rare for his master to bring his servants to apologize, and it could earn him some good reputation.


    Zou Yuzhen and his party walked toward the end of the vige in a mighty manner, and after a while, they arrived at Gu''s workshop.


    Gu''s workshop is in full swing.


    He Laoguo and the others havee to work and are taking out the soaked soybeans and preparing to grind them.


    He Yang and the others are also here and are queuing up in the main room to get medicinal materials from Gu Jinli and prepare to grind spices.


    Gu Dashan and Gu Dafu were cooking tofu for He Dacang, Liang Zhuzi and his party who came to get tofu.


    There was a group of people gathered outside the door of Gu''s workshop, all of them came to ask for tofu and seasonings.


    Vige chief He was taking the He family and He Sanshengzi to stop those people. The third grandfather shouted to them: "Fellow fellow vigers, our Gu''s workshop has just opened, and the tofu we can make is limited. We must first supply the people in our own vige, and then sell it to other viges."


    Those who came to ask for tofu also knew that tofu was difficult to get. When they saw that they couldn''t get it, they asked again: "Where are the spices? I heard that you can grind dozens of kilograms of spices a day now. With so many spices, you can always give us some spices, right?" "


    He Sanleizi raised his voice and said: "What''s the deal! On the day our workshop opened, the county captain came over with his brother-inw and ordered a batch of spices from our workshop. The people in our workshop are busy with this big business. No extra seasonings for you."


    He Sanleizi was very good at pretending to be powerful. He took out Jiang County Lieutenant''s name and said: "Our workshop is controlled by Jiang County Lieutenant. Get out of here and don''t shout here. If you get into trouble, the County Lieutenant will send troops to arrest you." !


    Grandpa San quickly scolded Mr. He San: "Shut up, what nonsense are you talking about? The county captain will never use his power to oppress farmers."


    Then he said to those who came to ask for tofu and spices: "Don''t worry, fellow vigers, as long as you don''tmit any crime, the county captain will not arrest you. However, our workshop did receive a big order, and we will be busy in the past two months." For this business, if the folks want seasonings, they will have to wait a little longer.


    When the vigers heard this, they could only leave in anger.


    They are just farmers, how can they dare to rob things from the county captain''s brothers?


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Qi frowned slightly, then rxed it quickly.


    After the group of people left, Zou Yuzhen and the others stepped forward and said to the third grandfather: "Old man, I am the third son of Zou County Cheng and the grandson of the Lu family. I just came back from Fucheng a few days ago and learned that what Zeng Da did I feel very sad about some wrongdoings, and today I brought Zeng Dal here to apologize to you all."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Third Grandpa to answer, he called Zeng Da directly: "Why don''t you kneel down and apologize to Mr. Gu!"


    With a plop, Zeng Da knelt on his knees and raised his head three times to Third Grandpa: "Little Zeng Da, I was obsessed withrd some time ago. I fell in love with your tofu recipe and used some shady means to give it to you. I have caused a lot of trouble to my family, please dont be angry and forgive me this time.


    Zou Yuzhen showed his identity and purpose as soon as he came up; Zeng Da even kowtowed and apologized as soon as he came up; Third Grandpa was so confused by them that he didn''t react at all.


    Gu Jinli heard the sound and ran out of the main room. When he saw Zeng Da kneeling on the ground, he sneered: "Isn''t this the shopkeeper Zeng from Fugui Building? Why are you kneeling in front of our workshop? Are you here to grab the tofu recipe again? What happened this time? Didn''t you bring Mr. Lu and the thugs raised by the Lu family?"


    "That''s right. You are a servant of the Cheng family in Zouxian County. You consider yourself a member of the official family. You are just grabbing prescriptions from good people. You don''t need thugs at all. Let''s put it bluntly. Which farmer dares not to give it? If he doesn''t give it, , then you have to go to the county government and go to jail."


    I heard that Shopkeeper Zeng got a new beautiful concubine two years ago and is living a happy life. I would like to congratte Shopkeeper Zeng first.


    Gu Jinli''s rapid-fire words caught Zeng Da and Zou Yuzhen off guard.


    Zou Yuzhen nced at Mr. Qi and saw that he frowned and had a look of dissatisfaction on his face. He immediately kicked Zeng Da and said angrily: "You are a ve, how dare you take a concubine? The one you took is a girl from a good family. Da ording to Chu''s criminalw, ves cannot take concubines, let alone marry good ones. What you are doing, what you are doing..."


    Zou Yuzhen acted as if he was too angry to speak. He really didn''t expect that a little peasant girl not only spoke without scruples, but also knew so much, even about the concubinage Zeng Dan years ago.


    It is not new for servants like Zeng Da to take concubines, but they are usually kept hidden and not publicized outside. It seems that the Gu family has investigated Zeng Da, otherwise it would be impossible to know such a secret thing.


    As a spoiler, the heroine''s aunt''s family will appear soon, and the Lu family and the Zou family will be destroyedter (the early stage is mainly about farming and making a fortune, so I won''t write too many scheming things). The heroine will use her medical knowledge to further make her fortune. The sweetness of the male and female protagonists will increase as they grow up. Thank you to the small public officials who support you. Please pay attention to protection at home and don''t worry too much. It will be fine. ^0^

 Chapter 208: Can you stop crying?

    Chapter 208: Can you stop crying?


    Chapter 208 Can you stop crying?


    After listening to Gu Jinli''s words, Zou Yuzhen truly understood why the Zou and Lu families fell into the hands of the Qin Gu Luotian family several times.


    Thesepanies are indeed not simple.


    Fortunately, he was not in a hurry for sess, but nned to boil the frog in warm water.


    Zou Yuzhen suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart, with a look of guilt on his face, and said: "Little girl, everything is due to my faulty teachings from the Zou family, which has raised the courage of my servants. Zou is here to apologize to you, please. Forgive me."


    He folded his hands and bowed to Gu Jinli. When he lowered his head, he nced at Zou Yuwan beside him.


    Zou Yuwan''s eyes immediately turned red and she said to Gu Jinli, "Sister Gu, Yuwan and my brother are here to apologize to you. Please forgive the Zou family this time."


    But in his heart, he scolded Gu Jinli like a bastard. Damn that country girl, she dared to take advantage of Qiao like this and ask her brother and sister to apologize to her.


    Gu Jinli''s sneer became even stronger: "Are you two forcing us to forgive you?"


    Zou Yuzhen said hurriedly: "Zou didn''t mean this. He just knew that what happened in the past was Zeng Da''s fault, so he brought him here to apologize."


    "You didn''t mean that?" Gu Jinli said: "As soon as you came to the door, you didn''t even enter the yard, and you asked Zeng Da to kowtow and apologize in front of so many people. Isn''t this forcing the third grandfather to forgive you? What if you want to apologize? , then be sincere and dont use these deceitful tactics!


    Zou Yuzhen''s n was exposed by Gu Jinli in front of him, and his face turned red with shame and anger. Fortunately, he lowered his head so that others could not see his face and saved some face.


    Its just that he didnt expect that a young country girl could see through his n, be so bold, and speak so without scruples.


    Zou Yuwan choked with sobs and said, "Sister Gu, my third brother didn''t mean this. You misunderstood."


    "Can you stop crying? It''s like we bullied you." Gu Jinli really couldn''t stand this Miss Zou. She cried as soon as she came here. If you can cry so well, why didn''t you go to the northwest to cry during the drought? Maybe then Tears can also relieve the disease of drought.


    Zou Yuwan choked and almost couldn''t continue the y.


    Mr. Qi was watching from the side. Hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he thought highly of her and the Qin Gu Luotian family.


    Although these families came from famine, they were different from ordinary farmers. Even a little girl was so smart. She was able to sessfully counterattack when Zou Yuzhen struck first, which was considered amazing.


    And he found that when the little girl was talking, although the adults of the family were nearby, they did not interrupt... It seemed that the little girl had a high status in the family.


    Gu Jinli noticed Mr. Qis gaze and turned to look at him.


    Seeing her look, Mr. Qi smiled and said, "Little girl, there are too many people here. Why don''t we let us go in first and talk inside the house? What do you think?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Our workshop is very busy now and we don''t have time to entertain you."


    Mr. Qi: No problem, we can wait.


    Gu Jinli asked with a smile: "What do you call this uncle? Are you a member of the Zou family?"


    Mr. Qi was caught off guard by this question.


    He smiled and said: "I am Qi Yu, whose courtesy name is Qiming. I am from Fucheng. I met Brother Zou in Fucheng some time ago and we are considered friends."


    Zou Yuzhen frowned, what did Mr. Qi mean? Do you want to abandon him as a friend?


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked at Third Grandpa, and said: "Third Grandpa, let''s invite Mr. Qi in."


    Seeing that there were too many people in front of the workshop, Third Grandpa said, "Sir, pleasee in."


    Mr. Qi smiled and walked into the workshop. Zou Yuzhen and Zou Yuwan also shamelessly followed in with their servants. As for Zeng Da, Zou Yuzhen winked at him, and he stood up, bowed his head, and entered Gu''s workshop.


    The workshop has three main rooms and two side rooms. Now only one of the side rooms where the soybeans are ced is still half empty. The third grandfather brought them into this side room, pointed to a bench and said: "This is a country ce, let''s make do with it." Sit down."


    Id like to take care of you, Mr. Qi. Mr. Qi said and sat down with Zou Yuzhen. Zou Yuwan disliked the dirty bench, so she didn''t sit down and stood aside with her head bowed.


    After Third Grandpa brought them into the side room, he did not stay long, but said: "We are still busy getting goods for people, so you can sit down first."


    Mr. Qi said: "Mr. Gu, let''s go and do some work first. Qiming will wait first."


    The third grandpa nodded and left the wing. He San, a scoundrel and a thief, stood outside the door of the wing guarding them.


    When Qin Sang got the news, he followed Mr. Qin and saw Gu Jinli in the yard. He hurriedly went up and asked her: "People from the Zou family are here? What''s going on? What are they doing here?"


    Gu Jinli nced at the side room and said, "Let''s put on a show and leave them alone until we finish our work."


    Qin Sang frowned and asked: "What do the Zou family brothers and sisters want to do? The Lu family has always been the one to take the initiative in our affairs with the Zou and Lu families. The Zou family has note forward. When the Zou family brothers and sisters came, they wanted to fight with us head-on. ?"


    He was very worried. He was going to the county town early the day after tomorrow, but the Zou brothers and sisters came to the door at this time. He didn''t know what they had in mind. How could he go to the military station to serve as a soldier with peace of mind?


    Gu Jinli said: "Who cares what the brothers and sisters want to do? The soldiers areing to cover up the water and the earth. Isn''t that Ah Ji the son of the uncle''s family? If the Zou brothers and sisters are looking for death, just let Ah Jie. Anyway, his status and status are important. , Its free if you dont use it.


    and


    That Mr. Qi doesnt seem to have a sincere rtionship with Zou Yuzhen, but he could be of use. Gu Jinli whispered to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang felt relieved when he saw that she had an idea in her mind, but he was still worried. He did not leave, but stayed in the workshop to help He Dacang and the others get tofu.


    After working for two quarters of an hour, everyone finally finished the morning''s work.


    Before He Dacang and Liang Zhuzi left, they specifically asked Gu Jinli and Third Grandpa: "Is there anything you need our help with? If so, don''t be polite. Even if those two brothers and sisters are a young master and a youngdy from an official family, we are not afraid of them."


    Being a man must be conscientious. Although they are afraid of officials, they have made a lot of money from tofu and spices. Now that Gu''s workshop is in trouble, they have to help.


    Gu Jinli said: "These uncles are interested. We can solve this matter. Don''t worry."


    Vige Chief He said from the side: "You go about your business first. I''ll watch over here. If something happens, the He family will definitely not ignore it."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he looked at Vige Chief He with admiration. This old man used to be most afraid of death and would only hide when trouble came. She thought that when he saw the official young mastere to the door this time, he would be scared and run away. She didn''t expect that he could say this. He was determined to stand on their side.


    After hearing this, He Dacang, Liang Zhuzi and others picked up their burdens and left.


    The door to the side room was not closed. When Gu Jinli and the others were getting the goods from He Dacang and the others, Mr. Qi kept watching... and actually had to inspect the goods on the spot. After making sure that there was no problem, he had to press his fingerprints to confirm.


    interesting.


    This Gu''s workshop is not simple.

 Chapter 209: Send you a big gift

    Chapter 209: Send you a big gift


    Chapter 209 Ill give you a big gift


    After a while, the third grandfather took Gu Jinli and the others into the house.


    Ive kept you guys waiting for a long time. Third Grandpa said, sitting on another long bench.


    There were not enough benches, so juniors like Gu Jinli had no choice but to stand. But Mr. Qi''s eyes were directed at Gu Jinli, and he could tell that it was this little girl who was in charge of Gu''s workshop.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and gave him a toothy smile, his white teeth dazzling.


    Mr. Qi smiled and nodded to her.


    Zou Yuzhen had already stood up and spoke again, formally apologizing to the third grandfather: "Old man, I''m sorry, everything is the fault of the Zou family and the Lu family. It''s because the servants of my Zou family are too greedy. It''s because my maternal grandfather''s family is so greedy that I almost killed several of you." Home. I feel extremely guilty in my heart. Today I sincerely apologize and ask the old man to forgive me."


    Afraid that Gu Jinli would quarrel with him again, he hurriedly said: "It doesn''t matter even if the old man doesn''t forgive our Zou and Lu families, but please ept the huge apology. It''s a little thought from the younger generation."


    Third Grandpa shook his head: "Forget about the apology. We are farmers, and every bite of food we eat is earned through hard work. You can take the two cars back as an apology."


    Three grandpas words are right, but he almost said that the food and drink of Zou and Lus family were stolen from them.


    Zou Yuzhen was angry, but he knew he couldn''t be tough with these families. He suppressed the anger in his heart, showed bitterness and shame on his face, and said with difficulty: "Since the old man refuses to ept it, then the younger generation will not force it. I just ask the old man not to me the younger brothers and sisters. We brothers and sisters have no ill intentions towards you and your family. I hope to be able to associate with you and your family in the future, and I hope the old man wont dislike it.


    He spoke very sincerely, and then pointed at Zou Yuwan and said: "We brothers and sisters will live in the vige for a few days, and we maye to harass her at that time."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this. How many more days are he going to stay in the vige? Do you want to slowly grind it out with them so that they can let go of their guard and ept them?


    Two officials and youngdies came to the farmers to apologize to them, but they still wanted to stay and make good friends with them. No one would believe it.


    Gu Jinli ignored them, but looked at Mr. Qi and asked, "Why did Mr. Qie to our workshop? Do you want to do the tofu and spice business?"


    "Little girl, you are right. Qi came here this time for the purpose of seasoning spices."


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was direct, Mr. Qi said straight to the point: "Half a month ago, I identally ate a dish made with your spices. I thought it tasted very good, and it was a seasoning that was not inferior to minced rice sauce. So I thought, Buy this recipe."


    He added: "Don''t worry, as long as you are willing to sell, our Qi family is willing to pay a high price."


    Mr. Qi raised his finger and said, "Ten thousand taels of silver, what do you think?"


    Ten thousand, ten thousand taels of silver!


    Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan and Gu Dafu were all confused. Did they hear it correctly? Mr. Qi wanted to pay ten thousand taels of silver to buy their spice recipe.


    But they were just stunned for a while, and soon came to their senses. This ten thousand taels of silver looked like a lot of money, money they had never seen in their lives, but since they took the order from Lei Wuye, they knew that this seasoning Spices are a big moneymaker. Now that I hear this ten thousand taels of silver, I dont think its much anymore.


    As long as they do a few more business deals with Lei Wuye, they can still earn back ten thousand taels of silver.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "The prescription is not for sale."


    She originally thought about using Mr. Qi as a knife to draw him over to deal with Zou Yuzhen. Unexpectedly, this person is also a wolf and wants her spice recipe, dream!


    Mr. Qi frowned and extended an extra finger: "How about twenty thousand taels of silver? Our Qi family is not a domineering family. After you sold the recipe to our Qi family, the Qi family allowed you to continue making spices in He''an Mansion. For business, you can sell spices in various counties and towns in He''an Prefecture, but the city of He''an Prefecture and ces outside He''an Prefecture must be left to our Qi family."


    "Little girl, there are many counties and towns in He''an Prefecture, which are enough to feed your family. What do you think about it?"


    "Okay, then let''s think about it." Gu Jinli said simply, leaving Mr. Qi confused.


    He said in disbelief: "Are you serious?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, pointed at his face and said, "Of course, do you think I''m joking?"


    Mr. Qi: "" Can he say that your current appearance is not credible at all?


    How long do we need to think about it? Mr. Qi asked.


    Gu Jinli said: "Soon, you cane tomorrow afternoon."


    Mr. Qi was shocked: Only think about it for one day?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, just think about it for one day."


    Remember toe tomorrow and Ill give you a big gift.


    Mr. Qi felt that he was dreaming, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. He always felt that this little girl from the Gu family was digging a hole for him.


    But he really fell in love with the spice business. The spices from Gu''s Workshop are delicious and fragrant,parable to fresh mint sauce. The seafood sauce is expensive, costing one or two silver for a small pot. The Wufu Spices from Gu''s Workshop are It only cost 500 cents per catty, and he couldn''t even imagine the huge profit.


    If seasonings and spices are sold to the capital, they will definitely rece the fresh glutinous rice paste and be a must-have condiment in the houses of the powerful nobles.


    Although Qin Gu Luotian''s family has some skills, which caused Zou County Cheng to stumble a few times, his Qi family is not a vegetarian, and he is confident that he can get the recipe for seasonings.


    Okay, its settled, Qi will visit again tomorrow afternoon.


    only


    "The Qi family is quite famous in the capital. Our direct brother is an official in the capital. I hope the little girl will not y tricks on my Qi family."


    Otherwise, you cannot afford the consequences!


    Gu Jinli smiled harmlessly: "No, no, we are all good people, how can we dare to y tricks on officials and family members?"


    Looking at her appearance, Mr. Qi felt even more uneasy, but since the matter hade to this point, he could only suppress his uneasiness and wait until tomorrow afternoon.


    Okay, Qi wont disturb me and Ill leave first. Mr. Qi said and left first.


    Seeing that Mr. Qi was gone, brother and sister Zou Yuzhen also hurriedly left.


    Zeng Da followed them and walked away in despair.


    The two mule carts were also taken away aspensation, but the third grandfather did not ept them.


    After Mr. Qi and the others left, Third Grandpa asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, what should we do tomorrow afternoon? This Mr. Qi seems to have a lot of background."


    Gu Dafu was very angry: "This guy surnamed Qi actually wants to buy our spice recipe. This is going to cut off the livelihood of our workshop. He is in the same group as Zou Xiancheng, and they are not good people!"


    Gu Dashan was also worried and said worriedly: "We have no power, how can we be the opponent of the people in Fucheng? His family also has a brother who is an official in the capital, and we can''t afford to offend him."


    Gu Jinli said: "We are not the opponents of the Qi family, but there are always people in the world who can deal with the Qi family."


    She looked at Qin Sang and said, "Brother Qin, you have work to do."

 Chapter 210: Kicked to the iron plate

    Chapter 210: Kicked to the iron te


    Chapter 210: Kicked to the Iron te


    Qin Sang knew what she was talking about and immediately said, "I''ll do it right away."


    With that said, he called to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, you are going to bete for school, let''s go together."


    Gu Jinan frowned and looked at him and asked, "What riddles are you and Xiaoyu ying?"


    Qin Sang said: "I want to go to the county to find Uncle Aji. His family is from the capital. It will not be a problem to deal with the Qi family in the capital."


    As soon as these words came out, Third Grandpa and the others felt relieved.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Then go quickly and don''t dy." Third Grandpa urged him, and Qin Sang and Gu Jinan trotted away.


    Mr. Qin knew A Ji''s identity, so he wasn''t worried. Xiao Yu''s move helped them.


    A Ji refused to give them the Ning Family Pei, but if A Ji came to help this time, he would have to reveal his identity as a Ning family member. In this way, Aji was truly tied to the same boat as them, and their grandparents no longer had to worry that Aji would sell them off halfway.


    Mr. Qin was in a good mood because of this, and said to Third Grandpa: "Let''s just rest assured, nothing will happen."


    Mr. Qi brought a servant here. The servant had some skills in boxing and kicking. He had been hiding in the dark and staring at Gu''s workshop. When he saw Qin Sang running away with Gu Jinan, he hurriedly followed him.


    Followed them to Shangjia Vige, Shangjia Vige. After waiting outside for a while, he saw Qin Sang riding a fast horse out of Shangjia Vige and running towards the county seat.


    The servant couldn''t catch up, so he had to return to the Lu family mansion and report to Mr. Qi: "Sir, that boy from the Qin family rode to the county seat, probably to find Captain Jiang for help."


    Mr. Qi knew that those families had a good rtionship with Jiang Xianwei, but he did not take Jiang Xianwei seriously.


    "I''m just a county captain, my abilities are limited, it doesn''t matter." Mr. Qi was relieved and waited for the next day with peace of mind.


    The next day, at less than three quarters in the afternoon, Mr. Qi and his servants left the Lu family''s mansion and headed for Gu''s workshop.


    Zou Yuzhen wanted to follow, but Mr. Qi refused.


    He was just using Zou Yuzhen. Now that the seasoning and spices matter was about to be settled, there was no need for him to deal with Zou Yuzhen anymore.


    Zou Yuzhen was furious, but he had no choice. He now had no influence in Fucheng, and he had to rely on the Qi family, so he couldn''t break up with Mr. Qi.


    Not long after, Mr. Qi and his servants came to Gu''s workshop, and He Sanshengzi took them into the wing room where they were yesterday.


    Third Grandpa and the others are already waiting for Mr. Qi in the side room.


    Mr. Qi nced around the room and found that there were two more people in the room.


    An old man in his fifties, full of chatanism; a man of simr age, with a bookish air and an aura of nobility that cannot be ignored.


    Mr. Qi frowned, feeling even more uneasy. I originally thought that the boy from the Qin family was going to invite Jiang County Captain, but he didn''t expect that he would invite two strangers like this.


    Who are these two people?


    Without him having to ask, Fifth Master Lei had already taken out a copper sign, put it on the table, pointed at the sign and said, "My surname is Lei. This is the sign of our Lei family caravan in the northwest. Check it out. It''s true." ?


    Ah Ji is from the Ning family, and the Ning family embroidery he wears is more intimidating to Mr. Qi, but he doesn''t want to show it... Before the emperor fell, the Qin family was not safe enough. He couldn''t let outsiders know that Ningbo''s mansion was rted to the Qin family.


    However, to deal with a small Qi family, using the name of the Lei family caravan is enough.


    Mr. Qi was so shocked when he saw the sign that he never thought that these fleeing families would know the Lei family caravan, one of the three major caravans in Da Chu. This Lei family caravan was not run by the Lei family alone, but was established by severalrge families. One of them was a general in the army, and the Qi family could not afford to offend them at all.


    Mr. Qi''s feet were weak, and all his previous glory and glory had disappeared. He immediately lowered his head and said, "It turns out to be Mr. Lei from the Lei family''s caravan. I''m too blind to recognize Mount Tai. Please forgive me."


    He was very happy now. Fortunately, he did not do anything detrimental to Gu''s workshop yesterday. Otherwise, he would have been torn into pieces at any time.


    The Lei family caravan has people in the court and green forest, so they will not be afraid of him, a family of Hanlin officials.


    Seeing that he recognized the situation, Lei Wuye looked a little better and said: "Our caravan has signed a contract with Gu''s workshop, and we will always buy their seasonings and spices from now on. If your Qi family wants to do business, then do it well. Don''t do it well." Doing this kind of thing requires peoples prescriptions.


    Lei Wuye sneered and said, "You Qi family will never be able to get this recipe!"


    Mr. Qi hurriedly said: "I don''t dare. I didn''t know the rtionship between Gu''s workshop and the Lei family before. Now that I know it, I don''t dare to make any spice recipes."


    "It''s good that you know that the Gu family''s workshop has been very busy recently and has no time to do your Qi family''s business." Lei Wuye finally reminded: "Although our Lei family caravan does note to the south often, the reputation of the Lei family caravan , you should know. This matter of revenge is never toote in ten years!"


    Lei Wuye is warning Mr. Qi that if the Qi family dares to take advantage of Gu''s workshop, they must be prepared to be destroyed by the Lei family''s caravan.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Qi knows it, but he never dares to do it again." Mr. Qi broke out in a cold sweat. How could he dare to say no again?


    Humph, get out! Mr. Lei Wu said, and Mr. Qi ran away immediately.


    Gu Jinli stood at the door of the wing and shouted to him: "Uncle Qi,e back to buy spices next time."


    When Mr. Qi heard this, he staggered and almost fell into the mud. He felt very regretful. If he knew that Gu''s workshop had such a backer, he would not dare to buy the spice recipe even if he were killed.


    Now the recipe has not been bought, and the Lei family caravan has been offended. This, s!


    Mr. Qi kicked the biggest iron te in his life, and his intestines turned green with regret.


    Mr. Qi returned home from failure in Gu''s workshop. After returning to the Lu family''s mansion, he immediately left with his servants.


    Zou Yuzhen hurriedly chased out, trying to keep Mr. Qi, but Mr. Qi ignored him at all.


    Zou Yuzhen didn''t know why, and returned to the Lu family mansion with an ugly face.


    Zou Yuwan had already learned the news of Mr. Qi''s departure, and hurriedly came up to greet him and asked: "Where is Mr. Qi? Why did he leave so suddenly? So what happened to Mr. Qi in Gu''s workshop?"


    Zou Yuzhen was upset by her question and yelled: "How the **** do I know?!"


    He put down his dignity and chased Mr. Qi''s master and servant''s mule cart for half a quarter of an hour. Mr. Qi didn''t even say a word to him.


    Zou Yuwan was anxious: "Then what should we do? Mr. Qi has run away. How can we go to Fucheng and use the Qi family to get to know the famous officials and families in Fucheng?"


    Third brother, lets get in the car and chase Mr. Qi quickly. We must capture Mr. Qi and not let him run away.


    To win over?


    How to win over?


    Looking at Mr. Qi, it seems he hates him so much that it would be good if he didnt take action against him, but its nothing to win him over.


    Zou Yuzhen suppressed the anger in his heart, threw Zou Yuwan away, and returned to his guest room, thinking about what to do next.

 Chapter 211: Got cheated

    Chapter 211: Got cheated


    Chapter 211: Being tricked


    Seeing Zou Yuzhen like this, Zou Yuwan felt angry, anxious and aggrieved, and couldn''t help crying.


    She came to this shabby countryside just to show Mr. Qi how kind and virtuous she is, so that when she returns to the Qi Mansion, she can speak for her so that she can marry into the Qi family and be his granddaughter-inw.


    Now it''s good, Mr. Qi ran away in anger, and the third brother even scolded her!


    Maid Hua''er came over to help her and advised: "Fifth Miss, please calm down. The Third Young Master didn''t mean to say that to you."


    With a snap, Zou Yuwan pped Hua''er hard and cursed: "Little bitch, who is your master? I''m looking at you, don''t you know what you are thinking? If you want to be taken over by the third brother, you have to Serve me well. If you serve me well, I will help you before you get married and give you to your third brother. If you dont serve me well, I will sell you!"


    Hua''er was beaten and did not dare to say a word "no". With red eyes, he supported Zou Yuwan and said, "I know you are wrong. Miss, please calm down."


    Hmph. Zou Yuwan snorted coldly, and Hua''er helped her back to the guest room. But it was impossible for her to give the painting to her third brother.


    Rich families, especially those who are officials, care most about their reputation. They have never done anything like taking care of their brother''s house and keeping his sister''s house as a maid. If anyone told this, they would beughed to death. Only Hua''er has never seen this before. The little girls of the world will believe it.


    Zou Yuzhen''s brother and sister were very upset because of Mr. Qi''s sudden departure, but Gu Jinli and the others were very happy.


    The third grandfather said to the fifth master Lei: "Brother Lei, thank you very much. I''m really sorry. You just returned to the county and I have to make another trip."


    Lei Wuye is a cheerful person and very loyal. He waved his hand and said: "What does this mean? The two of us still need to do business together. Only when your workshop is ready can we get the goods. I don''t want to do it because of some shady things." Those people have dyed the work of your workshop and dyed our time to pick up the goods."


    When the third grandpa heard this, he felt even more happy. They and their family are really lucky. First they met a generous and righteous person like Jiang Xianwei, and now they met Lei Wuye, who all helped them and their family. If it weren''t for their help, they were fleeing the famine and trying to protect the tofu and spices would have been extremely difficult.


    Lao Qin was not very happy. He originally thought that in order to send Mr. Qi away this time, Ah Ji would definitely take out the Ning Family Pei. But Ah Ji is a powerful person. Instead of showing off the Ning Family Pei, he brought the Fifth Master Lei and asked him to show off the Lei Family Caravan brand and use the Lei Family Caravan name to scare Mr. Qi away. .


    Qin Sang''s expression remained as usual, but he was even more wary of A Ji. This is a person who doesn''t easily give people any clues. If they don''t have evidence proving that A Ji is the legitimate son of Ning Bo Mansion, they can''t be life-changing friends with him.


    Aji knew what their ancestors and grandsons were thinking, but now, he couldnt put everything on the Qin familys ancestors and grandsons. He would have to wait for at least three more years.


    Three years are the beginning of everything.


    Grandpa Lei, its gettingte now. If you dont mind, why not stay one night ande with us to the county town early tomorrow morning. Qin Sang said to Fifth Master Lei.


    Lei Wuye is willing, but Aji is not.


    Ah Ji knew what Qin Sang was thinking, so he said, "Uncle Wu, there will be a batch of goodsing from Linhe Prefecture tonight. We have to go back to inspect the goods."


    The Lei family caravan does note to the south often, so every time ites, it will sell a lot of things from the south, such as tea, salt, sugar, silk and brocade. These must be purchased inrge quantities, and a lot of goods must be collected every day. However, Kunzi and Achuan can also do these things of receiving and inspecting goods, but Aji didn''t want to stay, so Lei Wuye didn''t force him, so he had to say to Qin Sang: "Young man from the Qin family, there are still more people in our caravan. If you have to work, I won''t stay. Working in the military office and the government office, although you don''t make much money, can help your family. It''s a good way out, so you should work hard."


    Fifth Master Lei likes a young man like Qin Sang very much. He is calm and not impatient, has real abilities, does not panic when encountering problems, and can think of ways to solve problems. If Qin Sang had not gone to the military station, he really wanted to recruit him into the Lei family. Caravan, run business with them.


    "Grandpa Lei, don''t worry, the boy will do his best." Qin Sang looked at Gu''s workshop with a little worry on his face: "It''s just that our family came here to escape the famine, and now we have such an eye-catching business, the boy and the second brother , Brother Luo Wu is going to the county again, and I am very worried, fearing that if we are not around, someone wille to the workshop to cause trouble."


    When Lei Wuye heard this, heughed and said, "Boy, this is your idea of the old man. Okay, for the sake of taking care of your family, the old man will give you something."


    When Ah Ji heard this, his face stiffened, and it was toote to stop him. Lei Wuye took out a small bronze medal **** wide and one inch high and handed it to Qin Sang: "This is the small bronze medal of my Lei family''s caravan. Take it. If there are some unsighted peopleing to the workshop to cause trouble in the future, you will Just take out this sign and tell me the name of the Lei family caravan."


    "Anyone whoes from Fucheng and has some skills has heard the name of the Lei Family Caravan. Seeing this small bronze medal, they will not dare to embarrass your workshop. If you have not heard of the Lei Family Caravan, then It must be a low-ss family like the Zou and Lu families, so just look for Brother Jiang."


    Qin Sangughed, with a slight dimple on his face, and took the small bronze medal with both hands: "Thank you, Grandpa Lei."


    Ah Ji felt angry in his heart. The young Marquis was really thoughtful. He couldn''t get his Ning Family Pei, so he resorted to a roundabout way to get the small bronze medal from the Lei Family Caravan.


    If the emperor''s men find this small bronze medal on the bodies of the Qin family''s ancestors and grandsons, no one from the Lei family''s caravan or him will be able to escape!


    A Ji came here after careful calction, but now he was tricked by Qin Sang. He needed to work hard to suppress the anger in his heart in order to keep his face as normal.


    After a while, he urged Mr. Lei Wu: "Uncle Wu, it''s gettingte, let''s go back."


    Staying here for a moment longer, he was worried that he might not be able to help himself.


    Upon hearing this, Fifth Master Lei said to Third Grandpa: "Then let''s go back first ande back on April 26th."


    Hey, brother Lei, dont worry, our workshop will definitely prepare the seasonings for you before April 26th. Third Grandpa and the others sent Lei Wuye and Aji out of Gus workshop.


    The two men got into a mule cart and drove away.


    Before Ah Ji left, he nced at Qin Sang and saw Qin Sang smiling at him. He choked immediately, swung his whip, pped the mule on the buttocks, and drove the mule cart away from Dafeng Vige.


    Mr. Qi''s matter was resolved, and Fifth Master Lei left the workshop a small bronze medal from the Lei family''s caravan, which gave the workshop security. Third Grandpa was very happy. Thinking that the Qin brothers and Luo Wu were going to the county town early tomorrow morning, they suggested that the family get together tonight to have a meal as a way to practice for the three children.

 Chapter 212: Gu Yumei receives gift

    Chapter 212: Gu Yumei receives gift


    Chapter 212 Gu Yumei receives the gift


    Everyone agreed, and the third grandfather went home and told the matter to the third grandma.


    "It happened that there was a lot of meat left on the day the workshop opened, and it was all hung in the old well. It''s all cooked tonight. Let''s have a meal. If you don''t eat it, the meat will go bad." The third grandma followed. Lao Yan started busy making dinner.


    Gu Jinli called Mrs. Cui, Gu Jinxiu, Mrs. Chu, Luo Huiniang, Aunt Tian, Tian Xiaohua, and Gu Yumei who were not working at the stall to his home and taught them how to prepare spices.


    Gu Yumei has long wanted to know how to prepare spices. She was very happy when Gu Jinli called her toe home and teach her how to prepare spices. But she was arrogant and insisted on taking Qiao, saying in a weird voice: "Our family is not short of money now, why do we have to make our own spices, can''t we just buy a few servants toe back to work?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled, looked at her and said, "Are you going to learn? If you don''t learn, get out. My courtyard door is not closed."


    Gu Yumei choked and almost cried in anger. She just said it casually, and she didn''t mean to learn from it.


    Although she was very angry, Gu Yumei wanted to learn how to prepare spices, so she stayed shamelessly.


    Gu Jinli took out eight kinds of spices and said to them: "We will ship out 2,400 kilograms of goods on April 26th. It''s too much. I can''t handle it by myself. I''ll teach you the recipe and we''ll make the spices together." .


    She pointed to amomum villosum and cumin and said, "Mother Rob''s house prepares these two spices. One pound of amomum villosum and two taels of shank. Stir them evenly and put them in a small cloth bag. "


    Then he said: "Mother Luo, Mother Hui, you can go to the workshop now and ask Mo Chunyue to pick out amomum villosum and kaempferol for you to take home, and mix these two spices ording to the amounts I told you. Remember, don''t Put more and less, otherwise the taste will be wrong.


    Luo Huiniang was shocked when she heard this: "Is it that simple?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s that simple. Go and work with your mother. Remember toe to my house for dinner tonight."


    "Okay." Luo Huiniang and Mrs. Chu got up, left Gu Jinli''s house, and went to the workshop first. After letting Mo Chunyue pick up the amomum villosum and hawthorn, she mixed the two spices ording to the quantities Gu Jinli said.


    Gu Jinli said to Gu Yumei: "Your family is responsible for preparing cloves and cinnamon. Two liang of cloves, plus half a liang of cinnamon, mix the two spices together, stir evenly, and then put the prepared spices one by one in a cloth bag. Just put it on."


    She pointed to the door of the courtyard and said, "If you remember, go to the workshop to get the spices and mix them home."


    He added: "When your second auntes back, tell her the weight and let her match it with you."


    Gu Yumei works too slowly. If she had to do it alone, she wouldn''t be able to produce a few kilograms a day.


    Gu Yumei frowned when she heard this and shouted: "Gu Xiaoyu, aren''t there five, six, or eight types of seasonings? Why did you only teach us how to mix two types? Why didn''t you finish the lesson? You are too thoughtful. You teach us how to prepare spices, but you teach half of them and hide the other half. Why are you so dark-hearted? If you want to teach us, just finish it. If you dont finish it, I wont learn!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "This matter has been agreed by several families a long time ago. My family is in charge of the tofu and spice recipes. If you are not convinced, go and tell Grandpa San and the others during dinner tonight."


    How to teach and how much to teach is up to her.


    And the method she used was the safest. One family controls the proportions of the two spices so that the spice recipe will not be leaked.


    besides


    "If you don''t do this job, your 10% bonus will be confiscated when the moneyes to 26 cents in April." "You, you are threatening me!" Gu Yumei pointed at Gu Jinli and almost fainted in anger. .


    Gu Jinli pped her hand away and said: "Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of my threats? You really think of yourself as a wealthydy. Everyone is so busy. What kind of sweet dream do you think you can do without working and just sharing the money?" ?


    Looks like youve be so used to it that within a few days of settling down, youve forgotten the hard days of eating grass roots and tree bark when you were fleeing the famine?


    Gu Yumei had no choice but to run to the workshop to get spices while crying.


    Gu Jinli shouted behind her: "Remember the weights of the two spices. If you put the wrong weights and mix the spices incorrectly, not to mention splitting the money, your family will have to pay the workshop!"


    Gu Yumei was even more angry when she heard this. After arriving at the workshop, she wanted toin to her father, but her father didn''t love her and her eldest brother so much recently, so she could only endure it and didn''t say anything. She wanted to vent her anger on Mo Chunyue, but Mo Chunyue was not there. She had already picked up the spices and followed Mrs. Chu and Luo Huiniang to Luo''s house.


    She could only pick out the cinnamon and cloves and take them home.


    Luckily her home is close to the workshop, otherwise she would have died of exhaustion.


    Before she got home, she saw a girl wearing a long crimson brocade coat and skirt, holding a box in her hand, standing at the door of her house.


    When Gu Yumei saw the girl, her eyes immediately focused on her skirt. The skirt was so beautiful. It must be brocade. She could still afford brocade. She looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Just, why would a youngdy from a wealthy familye to her house?


    Doesnt her family know any rich people?


    Could it be someone sent by Lady Shang Xiucai?


    Gu Yumei wanted to please Madam Shang Xiucai, and relied on her connections to find a good family to marry. Now she felt that this girl should be someone sent by Madam Shang Xiucai, and she immediately became enthusiastic: "Sister, who are you looking for? "


    Gu Yumei put down her burden, smoothed her hair, straightened her clothes, held a cotton handkerchief, and said in a soft voice: "This is my home. What do you do for sister toe to my home?"


    Is that what you said? I heard from my eldest brother that all the big families in the city talk like this.


    Hua''er''s face was smeared with thick rouge to cover the mark of Zou Yuwan''s p. Seeing Gu Yumei''s pretense, she felt very disdainful, but she remembered Zou Yuwan''s exnation and said to Gu Yumei: "You are the one A girl from this family. The thing is like this. My youngdy came to stay at my grandfathers house for a few days. She brought some gifts from the county and distributed them to the girls in the vige. This is for the girls. I hope you dont dislike it and give the gifts. Take it.


    When Gu Yumei heard this, her eyes lit up. She looked at the painting again and asked, "Where is yourdy from?"


    This girl is actually a maid, and even a maid is dressed so well. How rich is this youngdy?


    Hua''er knew that the rtionship between Gu''s workshop and Zou and Lu''s family was not good, so he did not identify himself clearly. He just said: "He is not a nobleman somewhere, he is just an ordinary family in the county. The master of the family is a small official in the county government."


    Still an officialdy!


    Gu Yumei was so happy that she hurriedly pped the courtyard door and shouted inside: "Brother Fa,e and open the door quickly. I''m going to kill you. Didn''t you see the distinguished guesting?"


    Fa Ge''er, this idiot, knows how to stay at home and grind spices all day long. What to grind? We have already hired workers, why do we still need a small employer like him?

 Chapter 213: Qin Sanlangs gift

    Chapter 213: Qin Sang''s gift


    Chapter 213 Qin Sangs gift


    Hua''er was afraid that Gu Yumei''s voice would be too loud, so she called several family members around and hurriedly stopped her: "Girl, there is no need to call the door. This servant is just here to give gifts. She will go back now. If there is anything girl wants to know, wait until mydyes here another day. When visiting, the girl will slowly ask my youngdy."


    "What? Yourdy is going to visit me?" Gu Yumei was so happy that she almost fainted. As a peasant girl, she could never imagine that one day she would be visited by a governmentdy.


    Hua''er whispered: "My youngdy was bored in the vige, so she thought of visiting a house with a girl in the vige."


    Hua''er was afraid of being discovered by several family members, so she handed a box in her hand to Gu Yumei: "These are things from the girl''s house. Mydy gave them to her specially. She should keep them by herself."


    After Hua''er finished speaking, he bowed to Gu Yumei and then hurriedly lowered his head and left.


    Gu Yumei held the box and felt happy.


    Fa Geer opened the courtyard door and saw his cousin looking silly and happy. He frowned and said nothing. He turned back to the courtyard and continued to grind his spices.


    After a while, Gu Yumei came to her senses and hurriedly carried the two bags of spices into the yard. As soon as she arrived in the yard, she threw down the load, ran back to her house, opened the box, and took out the contents.


    In the box were twelve silk flowers of different colors. Each silk flower was made of gauze and was extremely beautiful.


    Gu Yumei was so happy that she held the box andughed in the room. Theughter was so loud that it scared Fa Geer who was sitting in the yard grinding spices. He whispered in a low voice: "Brother is right, Sister Yumei." If she is really sick, I still wont y with her.


    Gu Yumei was happy for most of an hour because she received the gift from the officialdy. It was not until Chen closed the stall and went home that she came out of the house and started to prepare the spices.


    But when she was happy, she forgot about the portions Gu Jinli mentioned, which made Mrs. Chen so angry that she pointed at her and cursed: "You can''t even remember the portions, what else do you think you can do? Xiaoyu finally prepared the spices." Tell us the weight, you idiot, you forgot about it in the blink of an eye."


    After scolding Gu Yumei, Mrs. Chen ran to Gu Jinli''s house and asked again about the ingredients. Then she went home and mixed cinnamon and cloves with Gu Yumei.


    When it was getting dark, Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng went to several houses to call people and asked them to go to his house to have dinner for the Qin brothers and Luo Wu.


    Several families took their families to Gu Jinli''s house for a meal.


    When dinner started, Mrs. Cui brought a bowl of noodles and two red eggs to Gu Jinli on a wooden tray. Only then did everyone realize that today was Gu Jinli''s eleventh birthday.


    Gu Jinli was born on March 19th. She remembered her birthday, but in her memory, the Cui family never celebrated her birthday. In the first month of the first month, Cui didn''t tell Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinan their birthdays, and Gu Jinli didn''t want to get into trouble, so he didn''t mention it. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Cui also made longevity noodles and red eggs for her.


    "Xiaoyu, my mother made this specially for you. Eat it quickly or it won''t get lumpy." Gu Jinxiu said from the side.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Cui, smiled at her and said, "Thank you, mother."


    Although she didn''t like noodles very much and Cui''s noodles were not very tasty, she still finished them quickly.


    I also ate two red eggs.


    Qin Sang only knew at this moment that today was Gu Jinli''s birthday. He was very sorry. If he had known it earlier, he could have prepared a birthday gift for Gu Jinli.


    It turns out that today we are not only practicing for Eng Sang and Brother Wu, but also celebrating Xiaoyus birthday. Gu Dalin said with a smile: Then you must have a bowl.


    As he said that, he already picked up the bowl and said to Gu Dashan: "Brother Dashan,e on, let''s go one by one."


    Gu Dalshan smiled honestly and drank a bowl of wine with Gu Dalin.


    The family had a meal happily. After eating, they talked to the Qin brothers and Luo Wu and exined the things they needed to pay attention to before starting to calcte the ounts of today''s stall. Gu Jinan is busy now. He knew that Gu Dexing wanted to settle ounts with him, so he asked Gu Dexing to settle the ounts of the tofu stall in the town on the day the workshop opened.


    From now on, Gu Dexing will handle the ounts of the tofu stall in the town, while Gu Jinan will only be in charge of the workshop''s ounts.


    In this way, Gu Dexing was happy. Gu Jinan himself was not so tired and could have more time to study.


    Gu Dafu was very grateful for this and thanked Gu Dashan in private. After returning home, he taught Gu Dexing a lesson again, asking him to learn from Gu Jinan and not waste such a good opportunity.


    Gu Dexing agreed. As soon as Gu Jinan came home these two days, he came to Gu''s house and learned to do ounts from Gu Jinan. Now he has learned some clues and is no longer as busy as he was the previous two days.


    After the families divided the money, they went home.


    Luo Wu didn''t really want to go back. He wanted to talk to Gu Jinxiu several times, but was stopped by Mrs. Chu. Mrs. Chu red at him and told him not to do anything stupid.


    There are so many people. If he openly talks to Sister Xiu, if things dont work out in the future, wouldnt it ruin Sister Xius reputation?


    Luo Wu was afraid of the Chu family, so he couldn''t bear to talk to Gu Jinxiu and went home angrily.


    The family was going to see the Qin brothers and Luo Wu off tomorrow and went to bed early. The four Gu Jinli brothers and sisters also took a bath and went to bed after ying a set of fists and kicks in the yard.


    But in the middle of the night, Gu Jinli heard a strange rooster crow.


    The sound sounded like a rooster crowing at first, but if you listened carefully, you could tell it was a human voice, or someone you knew.


    She got up, put on her clothes, left the house, walked around to the back of Qin''s house, and saw Qin Sang as expected.


    She yawned and said, "Brother Qin, you stayed up in the middle of the night, what do you call a chicken?"


    Hearing this, Qin Sang was a little hesitant and grabbed the thing in his hand. He didn''t know whether he should give it to her or not.


    Gu Jinli saw something in his hand through the moonlight in the sky, so he stretched out his hand and said, "What are you holding in your hand? Is it a birthday gift for me?"


    When youe to give me a birthday gift, just say it straight away. If you are so hesitant, are you still afraid that she won''t ept it?


    And the bag looks quite big, so its probably a big gift.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he could only look up at Gu Jinli and whispered: "I am indeed here to give you a birthday gift, but this gift is a bit special. I don''t know if I should give it to you?"


    "You just called me out without thinking about it. I was just about to fall asleep." Gu Jinliined and asked him again: "What kind of gift is it? It makes you so embarrassed to give it to me?"


    Qin Sang exined: "It is an iron roll that can restrain my family."


    "If my family bes rich, if you take this thing out, you can exchange it for countless gold and silver from my family; if my family suffers from disaster, you can take this thing to the Yamen and make a big contribution."


    This ispensation for him using her to drag their family into the quagmire.


    "What gift is so amazing?" Gu Jinli''s eyes sparkled when he heard it. He stared at the bag in Qin Sang''s hand and said, "Stop talking nonsense, open the bag and let me see."

 Chapter 214: hide something

    Chapter 214: hide something


    Chapter 214 Hiding something


    Qin Sang looked around and made sure there was no one hiding nearby, then opened the bag.


    The bag is a bup bag, and there is a cotton bag inside the sack.


    Qin Sang took something out of the cotton bag. The thing was wrapped in red silk and looked very precious.


    Qin Sang lifted up the red silk clothyer byyer, revealing a curved iron te.


    It''s not necessarily an iron te. The surface of this iron te has a bit of patina...


    This is bronze. Gu Jinlis brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Was Qin Sang nning to give her a piece of bronze?


    Its made of bronze. Qin Sang nodded and handed the bronze te to her: This is the gift I want to give you.


    Gu Jinli took the bronze te. It was so heavy that he needed to hold it with both hands: "Have you always been carrying such a heavy thing?"


    The bronze te is nearly a foot long and a hand high, which is quiterge.


    Well, I kept it tied to my waist when I was escaping from famine. Qin Sang whispered.


    Gu Jinli squinted his eyes under the moonlight and looked at the curved bronze te. The bronze te was engraved with characters of different sizes, ranging from the size of a thumb to the size of a mung bean. There were many small characters and they were densely packed.


    The moonlight was not bright enough, so she squinted for a while and could only make out the thumb-sized characters, but not the small characters. Even so, she was quite frightened.


    Hand in waiting.


    Hereditary session.


    It cant be what she thinks.


    This is... the Alchemy Iron Coupon? Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang nodded and said, "Well, it''s the Iron Coupon of Alchemy Book given to me when I was ennobled. It''s a family heirloom."


    Gu Jinli haha, she actually saw the legendary Iron Coupon of Alchemy Book!


    "If you give me this thing, won''t your ancestorse and strangle you to death in your sleep at night?" Gu Jinli asked in a low voice, fearing that if he asked too loudly, someone would hear him, and his family would be arrested and beheaded. head.


    Qin Sang paused after hearing this and said, "This is the best gift I can give now."


    Then you might as well not give it to me. This gift is hot to the touch, dont you know? Giving her an iron coupon with an alchemy book ennobling her is because she is tired of living. Do you want to help her and send her to heaven?


    Qin Sang said: "You bury the iron coupon of the alchemy book so that no one will find it. When you need it, you can dig it out again."


    As long as the identities of the three of them are not exposed, even if otherse to check her, nothing will be found. She was a little girl who had escaped from famine. Her parents and grandparents were well-identified. She could find out who they were five generations ago.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he looked at Qin Sang... Under the moonlight, the young man''s handsome face was serious, and his eyes were slightly deep under his sword-shaped eyebrows, looking at her unblinkingly.


    What if Im unlucky and Im found? she asked.


    "No, the emperor is busy looking for my uncle and my second brother''s uncle now. He must have thought that this iron coupon is in my uncle''s hands and would not have thought that it was hidden in the countryside in the south." Qin Sang lowered his voice very low. Gao: "My second brother and I have no old friendship. Our old headquarters are in the south. The emperor will not go south to look for people."


    This is exactly why the second brother resistsing to the south.


    There is no reason to contact the old tribe in the south. It is a waste of time toe here and there is no way to contact the old tribe for revenge.


    Gu Jinli was silent when he heard this, looked at the young man in front of him, squinted his eyes and asked: "You are fake in giving gifts, but you are serious in wanting to hide this thing with me, right?"


    Why do I feel like Im being used? Gu Jinli asked, suddenly feeling very unhappy! This alchemy iron coupon is indeed a good thing. If Qin Sang''s family gets rich, she can exchange it for countless gold and silver treasures. If Qin Sang''s family was caught, she could take out this piece of information and report it to Qin Sang''s family. If she was lucky, she would indeed get some credit.


    It''s terrible. Before Qin Sang''s family got up and before he was arrested, someone suddenly came from the capital and found this ce. If this iron coupon is found, their family, and even the entire Dafeng Vige will die!


    Qin Sang was stunned, looked at her, shook his head and said: "I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to give you the most valuable thing I have."


    Added another sentence: "I have no intention of using you again."


    Use you again?


    Gu Jinli chuckled, pointed at his wrist and said, "Is your hand healed?"


    Qin Sang knew what she was asking and replied, "No." He had just bitten the bite the day before yesterday, how could it heal so quickly? The scab had just formed.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s okay if it doesn''t go well."


    Her expression changed, she pointed at his hand and said: "Roll up your sleeves for me!"


    Qin Sang was stunned for a while, then rolled up his sleeves obediently, and handed the hand she bitten to her: "You have washed it, you can bite it."


    Gu Jinli sneered, grabbed his hand, and bit it **** the previous wound.


    Hiss~ Qin Sang is not afraid of pain, but this time she bit harder thanst time.


    Gu Jinli bit Qin Sang''s wrist until it bled again. If her teeth hadn''t been reced yet, she could have bitten his hand to pieces!


    After finishing the bite, Gu Jinli finally felt less depressed.


    "I''ve collected this thing." Gu Jinli wrapped the iron coupon of the alchemy book and put it into the sack: "Although it is a hot potato, it is still of some value. Anyway, your grandparents have caused enough trouble for our family. Okay, this is the best thing to do.


    Qin Sang was a little embarrassed by what she said.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and saw that he had his head lowered. He couldn''t scold him any more, so he said, "Let''s go to Laojing and hide this thing while no one is around in the middle of the night."


    She originally nned to hide the alchemy iron coupon in the mountains or bury it underground at home, but thinking about it, it would be tragic if someone dug it up. Only the walls of the old well are the safest.


    Qin Sang nodded, and the two of them walked quietly, taking advantage of the night, to the old well at the end of the vige.


    Qin Sang untied the rope from his waist, tied one end of the rope to the winss of the old well, and tied the other end to his own waist, and said to Gu Jinli: "You squat down first, I will go down and hide the iron coupons, and I wille up soon."


    After saying that, he held the rope, stepped on the well wall with his feet, and jumped down bit by bit.


    Gu Jinli squatted down and hid by the old well, waiting silently. Two quarters of an hourter, Qin Sang finally came up from the well.


    His body was still very dry, but the hem of his clothes was a little wet, and there was dirt and moss on his head and hands.


    He untied the rope, put it away, hung it back around his waist, and said to her: "Hide it. It''s on the left wall of the well, three feet high from the well water. It''s the Qing Dynasty that pried open the well wall. Bricks, after digging out the soil inside, hiding the iron coupons inside, and then sealing them with soil and green bricks."


    Qin Sang carries a dagger and a machete on his body. It is not difficult to pry open a few bricks.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Just put it away and go back. If you stay out for too long, you will be discovered."


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, my second brother won''t be suspicious. He''s keeping watch in the workshop. I''ve been angry with him recently. If I didn''t go to the workshop tonight, he won''t find out that I came to see you."


    If the second brother was at home, or if he and the second brother were guarding the workshop together, it would be impossible for him to escape the second brother''s eyes ande here to find her.

 Chapter 215: Send someone here

    Chapter 215: Send someone here


    Chapter 215 Send someone here


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    After the two hid their things, they went home to rest.


    They thought this was done without anyone noticing, but Mr. Qin still found out.


    Although Mr. Qin was old, he had sharp ears and eyes. He heard some voices and knew that Sang went to find Xiaoyu and gave her family heirlooms aspensation.


    Originally, he wanted to stop it, but he held back.


    It is safer to put that thing in the hands of Xiaoyu than in the hands of Saburo...


    Early the next morning, several families got up before dawn and went to see off Qin Sang and others.


    Vige Chief He is also here.


    Vige Chief He was very excited and said to Third Grandpa and Mr. Qin: "The children of your family are promising. If they join the county government as errands, they will not have to worry about it for the rest of their lives."


    There is someone in the vige who works as an errand in the county government, which is a great thing for their vige.


    Mr. Qin said: "We still have topete. I don''t know if I can get into the Yamen yet."


    Vige Chief He said with a smile: "What are you afraid of in thepetition? Eng, Sang and Brother Wu are both really capable, and they will definitely win."


    The elders of several families said a few words to Qin Eng, Qin Sang, and Luo Wu, and then sent them out of the end of the vige. They did not turn back home until they could no longer be seen.


    Brother and sister Gu Jinli, Gu Dashan, Third Grandpa, Gu Dafu and others returned to the workshop to get tofu for He Dacang and others.


    At present, the tofu produced in the workshop has reached 2,800 kilograms. In a few days, when He Laoguo and the others get started, they will be able to grind more soy milk and produce more tofu.


    Half an hourter, Gu Jinli and the others finished their morning work. After Gu Jinan recorded the ounts, he went home, had breakfast, and went to school carrying a cloth bag.


    He Laoguo and the others had not grinded that much soy milk. After Gu Dashan finished his breakfast, Third Grandpa asked him to call Gu Dafu, Gu Dalin, and the half-year-old children of several families to water, fertilize, and weed the fields together. .


    Gu Jinli also took Mo Chunyue down to the fields, weeding the acres of medicinal fields and spreading grass ash to fertilize thend.


    Mo Chunyue asked her: "Little boss, how much can these medicinal materials be sold for? Are they more valuable than white rice?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It depends on what kind of medicinal materials you grow. Some medicinal materials are more valuable than white rice, and some medicinal materials are very cheap, even more expensive than soybeans."


    However, she is still very optimistic about the cultivation of medicinal herbs. This is a stable and family-friendly business.


    Moreover, growing medicinal materials does not require paddy fields and can be grown in mountainous and wastnd. Once nted well, some medicinal materials can be sold for several hundred cents per catty, which is more cost-effective than growing rice.


    Mo Chunyue wants to grow medicinal materials with Gu Jinli. She feels that this little boss is a lucky person, and it seems that she can make a lot of money in whatever she does. But after hearing Gu Jinli''s words, I started to feel unsure again. I didn''t know if I should follow suit?


    Gu Jinli saw through her thoughts at a nce and said to her directly: "Valuable medicinal materials are harvested every few years. If you want to grow medicinal materials, you must have money to spend. If you want money toe every six months, then you don''t Grow medicinal herbs.


    "You don''t have to worry about this in a hurry. Your family has nond now. Let''s work to earn money to buynd first."


    He San Leizis family used to havend, but it was destroyed by him. Now that the family doesn''t have even half an acre ofnd, and they still owe debts to the He family, how can they buynd to grow medicinal materials?


    When Mo Chunyue heard this, she gave up her thoughts on growing medicinal materials and thought of making money first, paying off the remaining debts, and then buying thend.


    There is not much medicine field in one acre. Gu Jinli and Mo Chunyue worked in the field for an hour, and by noon, they hadpleted one acre of medicine field. "Second sister, father, and third grandpa, let''s go home for lunch." Brother Cheng ran to the field with his short legs, shouting as he ran.


    Gu Dashan came up from the soybean field and hugged Brother Cheng who was running happily: "Stop running, be careful of falling."


    Brother Cheng raised his head and smiled at Gu Dashan: "Dad, I have strength now, I won''t fall down."


    The second sister always made good food for them, which made him fat.


    He said again: "Dad, I practiced calligraphy in the morning and practiced all the calligraphy taught by my elder brother ten times."


    Brother Cheng was only four years old and had not yet entered school, but Gu Jinan would teach him how to write every day when he came home. Even Gu Dashan was captured by him to learn how to read.


    The life of the family will get better and better. As the head of the family, Gu Dashan can''t do it unless he can read. He needs to learn more so that he can manage the family''s business well in the future.


    Gu Dashan''s dark face was full of smiles: "Our brother Cheng is so good."


    When he was in his hometown, Brother Cheng didn''t speak much and was scared of being beaten by Mrs. Gu. Now that he is away from the old Gu family, Brother Cheng is bing more and more cheerful.


    Thinking of the old Gu family, Gu Dashan couldn''t help but murmured: "I don''t know if they are still alive?"


    Dashan,e home. Third Grandpa, Gu Dafu and the others came up from the fields, grabbed a few handfuls of weeds, wiped the soil off their feet, and then went home to have lunch together.


    After lunch, the men from each family went to the workshops to make soy milk and tofu.


    Gu Jinli stayed in the workshop all afternoon, fearing that the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters woulde again. But the strange thing is that the brothers and sisters did note, nor did they visit several houses.


    Gu Jinli was not reassured by this, but told Gu Jinxiu to close the courtyard door. If anyone from the Lu family and the Zou family came to the door, they must not open the door. The hatred between these two families was very deep. She didn''t believe that Zou Yuzhen and his sister were sincere in apologizing.


    That night, Qin Sang and the others did note back. Lao Luo drove a mule cart to deliver news to them, saying that Qin Sang and the others had passed the first round ofpetition and wouldpete twice more. If you lose, you wille back early. If you pass thepetition, you won''t be able to go home until at least the third day.


    After receiving the news, several families felt a little relieved. While thinking about Qin Sang and the others, they were busy with things in the workshop.


    At noon three dayster, five mule carts drove into Dafeng Vige. The first mule cart was driven by Qin Sang.


    "Brother Qin is back!" Tian Erqiang was preparing spices in the yard of his home. When he saw Qin Sang driving the car, he hurriedly ran out and shouted around to notify several houses.


    The path at the end of the vige was too narrow, and there were four mule carts following Qin Sang, so it was difficult to stop. He just said to Tian Erqiang: "Hey, we are back. My second brother, Brother Luo Wu, and I have both passed the exam."


    Hearing this, Tian Erqiang shouted again: "Brother Qin, Second Brother Qin, and Brother Luo Wu have all passed the exam, and now they are officials who live in the Yamen!"


    Tian Erqiang was so happy. When he was in his hometown, his family was an outsider and lived a submissive life in the vige. When his grandma was still alive, he often said that if his family could have an official family member who ate at the Yamen, life at home would be easier.


    Tian Erqiang has always remembered this, and now he is very happy to see Qin Sang and others working in the county government. In the future, their status in the vige will be higher, and people in the vige will have to be careful if they want to bully them.


    Jiang Jiao is also here. He is here to send someone to Gu Jinli''s family.


    On March 17, Gu Jinli and the others went to Shang Xiucais house and talked about hiring someone to look after the workshop. Jiang County Lieutenant told Jiang Jiao about this and asked him to bring back several families for her as requested by Jin Li when he went to Fucheng.

 Chapter 216: familiar face

    Chapter 216: familiar face


    Chapter 216 Familiar Face


    Jiang Jiao sat in the second mule cart and arrived at Gu Jinli''s house not long after.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Jiang Jiao shouted: "Mr. Gu, Brother Dashan, and niece Xiaoyu, I have sent someone for you."


    Gu Jinli''s family was having lunch when they heard the sound. Everyone except Gu Jinxiu came out.


    Gu Jinli took Brother Cheng and ran out of the courtyard, opened the courtyard door, saw Jiang Jiao, and said with a smile: "Uncle Jiang, have you bought it? You are really fast,e in quickly."


    Jiang Jiao smiled and said, "It''s been a few days. If I don''te back, will the soybean oil workshop still be open?"


    It takes about five days to walk from Tianfu County to He''an Fucheng, but their family has horse-drawn carriages and mule carts, which are fast runners. If they catch up and lose two hours of sleep, they can reach Fucheng in one day.


    Gu Jinli quickly praised Jiang Jiao. Jiang Jiao was even more happy. He said to the three mule cars behind him: "Hurry up, don''t worry,e down quickly."


    After a while, the people in the three mule carts climbed out of the mule cart.


    There were about twenty people in this group, both men and women, ranging in age from adults to children. They were all skinny and skinny, wearing tattered linen clothes, no shoes, and all barefoot. His hair was messy, his face was dark, and there were patches of dark red blood scabs on his face, which were scabs formed after frostbite.


    They all stooped and did not dare to look at anyone, but they were curious about this new environment and nced sideways involuntarily.


    I guess he was trained. After a quick nce, he quickly lowered his head, not daring to look around again.


    The third grandma looked at those people and immediately wiped away tears: "This thin guy probably hasn''t had a full meal for more than half a year."


    The third grandma thought of the days when her family fled famine, and also thought of her daughter Fuya''s family. I dont know where her blessing is now? Are they like these disaster victims, as thin as skeletons?


    Thinking of this, the third grandma cried and ran to the kitchen, wanting to take out all the edible food in the house and give it to them.


    Gu Dashan and Cui also had red circles in their eyes. More than three months ago, their family was also like these victims.


    The Third Grandpa looked at these victims and sighed in his heart. It was all caused by the drought. If there had been no drought, the farmers would not have to suffer like this.


    Ah Jiao, thank you for your hard work, please bring them into the yard. Third Grandpa turned sideways and made way for Jiang Jiao to bring the more than 20 victims into the yard.


    "Hey." Jiang Jiao responded, bringing the victims into the yard, pointing at them and saying: "Everyone, stand in line, this is your future master''s house. If you want to stay and have food to eat, you have to follow the rules. Behave yourself, answer whatever I ask you, and do whatever you are told, do you understand?"


    Understood. The victims responded in unison, most of their voices were weak, and only a few of them had higher voices.


    Third Grandma had already brought the food to the yard and said to them: "Don''t stand there yet..."


    Third Grandma, give them something to eatter. Gu Jinli knew that Third Grandma meant well, but this was the way it was in this era. As the master, if he wanted to control his servants, he couldnt be too kind to them.


    Being too kind to your servants will cultivate their hearts. In the future, let alone cheating and cheating, it will not be unusual for them to do things such as murdering the master''s family.


    Although Gu Jinlies from modern times, she knows that every era has its own rules. If the rules are broken, her own family may be the one who gets hurt in the end.


    When the third grandma heard this, she hesitated for a while, then nodded in agreement.


    Gu Jinli turned to look at Jiang Jiao and asked him: "Second Uncle Jiang, are there any of these people who know how to box and kick?" Jiang Jiao said: "Yes, I bought you people who know how to box and kick, but not many, only three. This time There are too few fists and kicks.


    He pointed to three people among the victims and said: "Lao Zhu, Liu Daguang, and Wang Yongfu, you three stand up."


    The three victims whose names were called took a step forward and stood up. The man named Liu Daguang was a step slower than Lao Zhu and Wang Yongfu, and he hesitated before standing up.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he didn''t say anything. He just said to the three of them: "Our family also came from famine, so we won''t look down on you. Now I have a few words to ask you."


    Liu Daguang was stunned for a moment when he heard this. He originally lowered his head, but immediately raised his head and looked down at Gu Jinli. His previous humility was gone.


    Gu Jinli sneered in his heart, looking at Lao Zhu and Wang Yongfu, he felt quite satisfied when he saw that they still lowered their heads and nervously pulled at the corners of their clothes.


    She pointed at Liu Daguang and said to Jiang Jiao: "Second Uncle Jiang, I don''t want this guy in my family, let him go."


    Liu Daguang was not worried at all when he heard this. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. He used to be a government servant, working as an official in the county government, butter his home county suffered a military disaster. He was afraid of death and ran away with his wife and children.


    Originally he wanted to go to Fucheng to settle down, but he didn''t expect the war disaster to be so serious. He fled with his wife and children. On the way, his wife and children were identally injured by stray arrows, and they couldn''t survive and died.


    He fled to He''an Prefecture alone. His household registration was lost on the way. He needed money to rece his household registration. He had no money and was so hungry that he had no choice but to sell himself.


    He thought Jiang Jiao was good, and heard him talking to his servants. This man was still the son of a county captain, and he wanted to sell him to his family. He would first live in the county captain''s house for a few years, and after getting to know the county captain''s family, he could redeem himself. , relying on the rtionship with the county captain, he worked as an errand in the county government and lived the same life as before in his hometown.


    Who would have thought that this Jiang Jiao bought him and sent him to the countryside.


    What future can there be in this shabby countryside?


    The head of the household came from the famine, and his family was poor. Even if he were killed, he would not want to work in this household.


    Jiang Jiao saw Liu Daguang''s expression and was very angry. He originally thought that Liu Daguang was good at boxing and had worked in the county government. He knew the rules on the road and was very loyal. He seemed to be a good person, so he brought him to the Gu family.


    Unexpectedly, he made a mistake this time and bought something with too much thought.


    Jiang Jiao looked at Liu Daguang and sneered, then turned to Gu Jinli and said, "Okay, since niece Xiaoyu''s family doesn''t want him, then Uncle Jiang will sell him to the mines."


    Sell it to the mine!


    When Liu Daguang heard this, he almost peed in fear. He made a plop and knelt down in a hurry: "Master Jiang, Master Jiang, please don''t sell me to the mine. I am willing to stay here and work here!"


    Its toote, who do you think you are? Are you picking on the master? Jiang Jiao said to Lao Zhu and Wang Yongfu: Take his arm off for me and drag it aside.


    "Yes." Lao Zhu and Wang Yongfu were so hungry that their limbs were weak, but Liu Daguang was also very hungry. They quickly restrained Liu Daguang, dislocated his arm with two clicks, and took Jiang Jiao away. The thrown rope **** Liu Daguang and dragged him to the courtyard gate.


    Gu Jinli saw that these two people were good at skills and that they were very honest from getting off the car to entering the door. He was quite satisfied with them, so he continued to ask them questions.


    While Gu Jinli was asking questions, the third grandmother kept staring at the group of victims. Originally, I felt sorry for the suffering they had suffered and couldn''t help but look at them a few more times. But as I looked at them, I suddenly found that among the victims, there was a thin young man who looked familiar.

 Chapter 217: buy him

    Chapter 217: buy him


    Chapter 217 Buy him


    The third grandma always felt that she had seen this young man somewhere, but she was old and couldn''t remember clearly.


    She pulled the third grandfathers sleeve and whispered: "Old man, look at the young man on the right who is wearing gray linen clothes and has some bad legs and feet. Does he look familiar? Have we met him before?"


    When the third grandpa heard what the third grandma said, he looked towards where she was talking. He saw a young man in his twenties, as thin as a monkey, with his right leg still on tiptoe. He frowned for a while, shook his head and said, "You are so confused." Well, how does this young man look familiar? I have never seen him before."


    After hearing this, the third grandma murmured in her heart, could it be that she had seen it wrong?


    She silently thought about the people she had met in her life. After thinking for a long time, she did not remember who this young person looked like.


    "When I go back to my little boss''s house, I''m from Xing''an Prefecture in the northwest. I''m thirty-three this year. I work as a nursing home for people in Xing''an Prefecture. I escorted my master''s family all the way to the south. The master''s family couldn''t support so many people, so I left him alone. The whole family is sold to a tooth shop." Lao Zhu replied to Gu Jinli''s words.


    Gu Jinli asked: "I escorted my master''s family all the way to the south. I was very loyal. Your master''s family changed hands and sold your family. Do you feel resentful in your heart?"


    Lao Zhu was stunned for a while, and his eye circles slowly turned red: "I had it before, but thinking that the main family also distributed food and water to the small family along the way, so that the small family could survive, I didn''tin anymore. "


    The world was difficult, and so many people died on the way to escape from the famine. They were able to survive as a family of four, and the former owners family also provided food.


    Seeing that he was grateful, Gu Jinli was very satisfied and asked him: "Who are your family members? Let theme forward and let me see."


    When Lao Zhu heard this, he hurriedly said to a few people in the group of victims: "Haita mother, Changshou, Camellia,e out quickly."


    Lao Zhu''s wife hurriedly walked out with her daughter and son, bowed to Gu Jinli and said, "I have met my little boss."


    Their family is all ves born from the previous master''s family, and their rules are very good.


    Seeing that they knew the rules, Gu Jinli was very satisfied with the family and asked: "Zhu Changshou and Zhu Camellia, your two former masters were from the city. If you want to stay in the country for the rest of your life, would you be willing?"


    "You are willing, you are willing!" Zhu Changshou said to Zhu Camellia: "Don''t worry, little boss, we have all suffered a lot and know that the world outside is difficult. Now as long as we have food to eat and a ce to live, we A family of four is satisfied.


    Gu Jinli nodded, his eyes paused on Zhu Camellia for a while, and finally fell on Zhu Changshou: "Your father is a nurse, do you know how to box or kick?"


    Zhu Changshou said: "Go back to my little boss''s house. I learned it when I was little and know some boxing and kicking, but I have never been a nurse."


    Their former master''s family had many servants, and it was not easy to be a nurse guard, so he only knew how to box and kick, and did not work as a nurse guard. Instead, he stayed in the servants'' room and did menial work.


    Gu Jinli pointed at Wang Yongfu and said, "Wang Yongfu,pare with him."


    Yes. Wang Yongfu responded and began topete with Zhu Changshou.


    Both of them were very hungry, and they tried more than a dozen moves. Wang Yongfu subdued Zhu Changshou before the two of them almost fell down from exhaustion.


    Grandpa Third looked at Wang Yongfu and said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, this is pretty good."


    Gu Jinli also thought Wang Yongfu was good. She asked Zhu Changshou to step aside first and asked Wang Yongfu: "How many people are there in your family?"


    When Wang Yongfu heard this, he felt a little embarrassed. He knelt down towards Gu Jinli and said, "My little boss, there are five people in my family. My sister''s husband died, and now the two of them live with our family." Wang Yongfu''s daughter-inw followed When the girls saw Wang Yongfu kneeling down, they also pulled their children to kneel down.


    "Little boss, I am Wang Yongfu''s daughter-inw, Ma. This is our son, Liangzi. He is eight years old and can work." Wang Ma pulled a boy and smiled shyly at Gu Jinli.


    Next to Wang Ma, a thin young woman was kneeling. She was holding the hand of a little boy tightly. After Wang Ma finished speaking, she said, "I am Wang Yongfu''s sister. Shi, this is my son Xu Qing, he is six years old this year."


    When Xu Wang said this, he paused for a while, looked up at Gu Jinli and said: "Little boss, you may not think that I am thin, but I am in good health and can work. Brother Qing can also work. He is very obedient and never He is crying, but he is in good health. He only got sick once during the whole journey of escaping from the famine, and he only recovered after being sick for two days... Please, please, buy our family."


    Xu Wangs voice was choked as she spoke, but she tried not to cry, fearing that Gu Jinli would think she was unlucky.


    When Wang Yongfu saw this, he also begged Gu Jinli: "Little boss, please buy my sister, mother and son can work well."


    Wang Yongfu used to be a bodyguard. Before fleeing the famine, his family had a good life. But after escaping from famine, their family members died and scattered, and the brother-inw''s family also died, leaving only his sister and nephew.


    Gu Jinli did not look at Wang Yongfu, but at Wang Mashi: "Your man wants my family to buy your sister-inw, mother and son. What do you think?"


    "Me?" Mrs. Wang Ma somewhatined that her sister-inw and her son were dragging down their family, but they all fled together, and her sister-inw''s man died. As for the orphans and widowers, if her family didn''t care about them, they would be abused. die.


    Wang Mashi hesitated for a while and said to Gu Jinli: "If the young owner is willing, he can buy my sister-inw and her son."


    Wang Yongfu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. He knew that he had been taking care of his sister''s family, and Wang Ma had some objections in his heart, but this was his biological sister, and the man was dead, so he couldn''t ignore them.


    Gu Jinli said: "My family can''t use so many people."


    When Wang Ma heard this, she panicked, but she quickly reacted and said to Gu Jinli: "Can the little boss help me? Buy my sister-inw and her son first. After our family makes money from work, we can then buy the buyer." What do you think of returning the money to the young master?"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly. This Wang Ma family could still think of borrowing money to buy someone and then repaying the moneyter. He was considered smart.


    He is smart, not cruel, and he still cares about his family.


    Gu Jinli asked Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan: "Third Grandpa, Dad, what do you think of these two families?"


    While she was asking questions, Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan had been listening nearby. They felt that Lao Zhu''s family and Wang Yongfu''s family were very good, and Lao Zhu''s son could also box and kick and could guard the workshop.


    Just the two of them. Third Grandpa spoke.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, then we will buy both of them."


    Lao Zhu''s family has four members, and Wang Yongfu''s family has five members. Although two of them are children, it is enough that Wang Yongfu, Wang Ma and Xu Wang can work.


    When the third grandmother heard this, she pointed at the familiar young man and said, "Xiaoyu, buy him too."

 Chapter 218: Stupid men dont deserve sympathy

    Chapter 218: Stupid men don''t deserve sympathy


    Chapter 218 Stupid men do not deserve sympathy


    Gu Jinli looked in the direction of Third Grandma''s finger and saw a thin man with his feet up on tiptoes. He frowned and said: "Third Grandma, this is ame man. Buying it is a burden."


    "Third Grandma knows, but he looks very familiar. I always feel like I have seen him somewhere." Third Grandma said with red eyes: "Maybe I remember it wrong, but meeting someone who looks familiar is also fate. God asked us to buy him. Let''s buy him and let him do some small work in the workshop. It won''t be a waste of money."


    Seeing that the third grandma was crying again, Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Okay, please don''t cry first. We''ll ask him a few words and then feel his pulse. If he''s not sick, we''ll stay."


    Okay, okay, then ask quickly. The third grandmother urged her.


    Gu Jinli pointed at theme young man and said, "Come out."


    The young man knew that he wasme and thought that the family would not buy him, so he shrugged his head. When he heard Gu Jinli''s words, he immediately raised his head, limped out, saluted to Gu Jinli, and said: " Please give my regards to my little boss."


    After hearing what he said, Gu Jinli asked, "Have you been a servant before?"


    The man replied: "Yes, the younger one is the son of a wealthy family in Daliang Prefecture in the northwest."


    They are still born in the same family, that is to say, both parents are servants.


    "What''s your name? How old are you?" Gu Jinli remembered what the third grandma said. The man looked familiar and added: "How many people are there in the family? What are your parents'' names? Are they still alive?"


    The man replied: "The younger one''s name is Li Anzi. He is twenty this year. There are five people in the family. His parents, siblings are all still alive, but... he was sold separately."


    The man said, already wiping away tears.


    Jiang Jiao pointed at Li Anzi and said: "This is ame man. I didn''t n to buy him originally, but he used to serve the young master and he knew how to read. The soybean oil workshop asked someone to memorize some things, so I bought him."


    You can also read, thats pretty good.


    Gu Jinli continued to ask him: "What are your parents'' names?"


    Li Anzi said: "My father''s name is Li Duofu, and my mother''s name is Li Guiyun."


    Third Grandma, they are both named Li. Do you remember any acquaintances named Li Duofu or Li Guiyun? Gu Jinli asked Third Grandma.


    Third Grandma frowned and thought for a moment, then shook her head: "No."


    From this point of view, he must not be the descendant of an acquaintance of hers.


    Perhaps I saw it wrong. The third grandmother said a little guiltily.


    The third grandfather asked her: "Then do you still want to buy him?"


    The third grandmother hesitated: "This... isme."


    It is really not good to buy ame person.


    Gu Jinli said: "Buy it. Not many people in the workshop can read. If you buy it, it can help us remember something. Brother, it will be easier."


    Everyone in the workshop was illiterate. It was difficult to find someone who could read. Finally, I met one. Although he wasme, it was okay to buy it. It only cost a little more than one tael.


    Our workshop ns to buy you, are you willing to stay and work in the workshop? Gu Jinli asked Li Anzi.


    Li Anzi said: "I am willing, I am willing!"


    As he spoke, Li Anzi nced at the victims, then turned back and asked Gu Jinli: "Little boss, is your family still short of servants?"


    He pointed to a girl in the crowd and said: "Her name is Yan Chunxiao. Like the younger one, she used to be a servant of the Li Mansion. She was a maid next to the youngdy. She is literate and can help with writing."


    Yan Chunxiao was very excited when he heard this, but he suppressed the excitement in his heart. He did not step forward or speak. He just stood there and saluted Gu Jinli''s body. Yan Chunxiao was born into a family. He knew that his master had not spoken, so he could neither move nor speak.


    Seeing that she knew the rules, Gu Jinli asked, "Why were you sold?"


    Yan Chunxiao said: "When I go back to my little master''s house, the Li family lost a lot of money because of fleeing famine, and their life is not as good as before. Nowadays, food and money are expensive, and they can''t afford to support so many servants. Aftering to He''an Mansion, the master''s family Only the first-ss maids and servants of each master were left, and all the other servants were sold."


    This is all right, but Gu Jinli doesn''t really want to buy her.


    This girl is so good-looking. She fled all the way and everyone was as thin as a stick from hunger, almost like a ghost. But she was not that thin, her face was still a little rosy, and...


    Stretch out your hand. Gu Jinli said.


    Yan Chunxiao was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a while, and then stretched out his hand.


    Gu Jinli put three fingers on her wrist and felt her pulse. After a while, he smiled and asked, "Do you think my family will buy you?"


    Even though they wore their hair in a girl''s bun, their bodies were not clean. They had had at least two miscarriages, and the most recent one was probably three months ago. At that time, they were probably still with the host''s family.


    You can still get pregnant while escaping from famine. How leisurely and leisurely it is. You are still a maid serving beside the youngdy. Who did you get pregnant with? Li Anzi? Or the male master of the Li Mansion?


    Yan Chunxiao was shocked that this country girl could actually feel her pulse. She was so frightened that she quickly pulled her hand away and said, "My ve... I don''t want to stay here."


    When Li Anzi heard this, he immediately became anxious: "Chunxiao, what nonsense are you talking about? Didn''t you say that we were going to sell it to a family?"


    Gu Jinli smiled meaningfully when he heard this. Seeing how anxious Li Anzi was about Yan Chunxiao, he must have never touched Yan Chunxiao. He was at most a spare tire. He probably still thinks that Yan Chunxiao is innocent until now.


    Yan Chunxiao said: "Brother Anzi, don''t worry about me. We are all servants. We are servants wherever we go. It doesn''t matter whether we are sold in one ce or not."


    "Chunxiao, how can you say that? If it''s not sold in one ce, it''s not sold in one ce..." Li Anzi blushed and couldn''t say the rest.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have time to listen, so he said to Jiang Jiao: "Second Uncle Jiang, our family doesn''t want this Li Anzi. You can take him away."


    Are you acting in an idol drama? So inseparable. In this case, then he should go and keep Yan Chunxiaopany.


    Li Anzi did not expect that he was already wealthy, but because of Yan Chunxiao, the Gu family would not buy him.


    Li Anzi looked at Gu Jinli with tears in his eyes: "My little boss..."


    He is ame man, so it is not easy to find a buyer.


    Gu Jinli finally asked him: "What is your rtionship with this Yan Chunxiao? Is it an engagement, a lifelong promise, or holding hands?"


    Originally, she wanted to ask if she had kissed him before, but the waves were too strong and she was afraid of frightening the ancient people present.


    When Li Anzi heard this, his face became even redder, and he waved his hands hurriedly: "No, no, Chunxiao is an innocent girl. Please don''t say such things, as it will ruin Miss Chunxiao''s reputation."


    Gu Jinli smiled. Does Yan Chunxiao still need her to ruin her reputation? Yan Chunxiao''s body is broken, okay?


    But she didn''t want to tell Li Anzi about it, because stupid men don''t deserve sympathy.


    Gu Jinli ignored Li Anzi and just asked the victims present to line up. She took their pulses one by one, and checked their pupils and tongues.


    Two quarters of an hourter, she checked all the more than 20 victims, pointed at two tall men among them and said, "Uncle Jiang, we can''t have these two people."

 Chapter 219: She looks like my mother [please give me a monthly ticket]

    Chapter 219: She looks like my mother [please give me a monthly ticket]


    Chapter 219 Looks like my mother [Please vote for me]


    Jiang Jiao frowned and asked, "Why? These two are tall and the strongest among this group of people. And they are not burdened by their families, which is very good."


    Gu Jinli lowered his voice and said: "Uncle Jiang, we escaped from the famine all the way and saw some people who were so hungry that they ate red meat. These two are the ones who have eaten red meat. If you keep them, it will bring trouble to the soybean oil factory." .


    In Da Chu, the act of changing children to eat them was called eating red meat.


    What? These two have eaten red meat. Jiang Jiao was shocked.


    When he went to buy people, what he also noticed was that he saw the victims whose eyes were too red and their faces were too red. He didn''t dare to buy any of them. These two looked normal. How could they have eaten red meat?


    Gu Jinli said: "Second Uncle Jiang, how many people did you buy this time?"


    To open soybean oil workshops, there must be more than these twenty or so.


    Jiang Jiao said: "A total of one hundred and thirty people were bought."


    Nowadays, there are many victims and it is cheap to buy people. He bought 130 people at once.


    Gu Jinli said: "When you return to the county town, ask a doctor with good medical skills to check their pulses. He can find out if they have eaten red meat."


    "Okay, I''ll take care of this when I get back." Jiang Jiao hurriedly agreed, breaking into a cold sweat. Fortunately, he had personally sent the person to the Gu family, otherwise he would have been in trouble this time.


    Jiang Jiao shuddered at the thought of working with people who had eaten red meat.


    Jiang Jiao rubbed his arms. After calming down, he asked Gu Jinli: "You want four members of Lao Zhu''s family and five members of Wang Yongfu''s family?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, we need both of them."


    The workshop requires people who are good at boxing and kicking to keep watch. Wang Yongfu, Lao Zhu and his son, plus He Sanshengzi, four people taking turns toe, are enough.


    "Okay." Jiang Jiao pointed to Lao Zhu''s family and Wang Yongfu''s family and said, "You two families stay, and the others,e back with me."


    The third grandma looked at Li Anzi, pulled Gu Jinli''s arm and asked, "Xiaoyu, do you really not want to buy him?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t buy it, he is too stupid and was fooled by a woman. If we buy him, he and Yan Chunxiao will continue to be entangled, which will bring us trouble."


    You have seen trouble, but you cannot take it home.


    After hearing this, the third grandmother sighed and stopped thinking about buying Li Anzi. But she was kind-hearted and did not want to see these victims hungry, so she greeted them: "Don''t leave yet,e and eat something first."


    When the victims heard that there was something to eat, their eyes shed green, and they wanted to rush over to grab it, but they were stopped by four servants of the Jiang family.


    "Everyone should get the **** back and line up. Whoever dares to rob him will be sold to the mine by the Second Master!" The four servants were the guards of the Jiang family. They were skilled in boxing and kicking. They drove all the way to send these victims back. On the way These victims have been trained and they are all afraid of them.


    The victims hurriedly lined up to receive bean dregs cakes and soy milk one by one.


    There were not many bean dregs cakes, and each person could only get one. After Li Anzi got the bean dregs cake, he was reluctant to eat it, so he gave the bean dregs cake to Yan Chunxiao: "Chunxiao, you can eat it."


    Yan Chunxiao wiped her tears and choked with sobs: "Chunxiao, thank you, Brother An Zi."


    Speaking, he took the bean dregs cake from Li Anzi''s hand and finished it in a few mouthfuls.


    Take a sip of this soup and dont choke. Li Anzi gave Yan Chunxiao his bowl of soy milk.


    Gu Jinli saw it andughed. This Li Anzi was so stupid. He was almost starving to death, and he gave Yan Chunxiao the food he needed to survive. That woman was not a good person, so what should he do for her? "Xiaoyu, we are back." The speaker was Qin Sang, who came to Gu Jinli''s house with Mr. Qin and Luo Wu.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and saw that he had put on a gray military uniform with military characters embroidered on it and iron protective gear on his knees, elbows, and heart. His eyes lit up and he said, "Brother Qin, are you wearing these?" The body is really energetic and very neat.


    Actually, he still looks good in ck.


    Qin Sang smiled shyly: "These are the military uniforms issued by themander of the army. One person wears two uniforms. I guess everyone wanted to have a look, so he put them back on."


    "Is it hard topete? What did youpete in?" Gu Jinli asked curiously.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s all simple. Run, lift the stone lock, and hold your breath in the water. After that, start taking turns to fight and win. Archery, marksmanship, sword skills, etc., you have to enter the military training department." Practice againter.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli lost all curiosity. It turned out that he was just trying these things.


    Xiaoyu. Luo Wu called Gu Jinli, but looked into the main room of her house, looking for Gu Jinxiu.


    He also changed into the official uniform of the yamen and was more energetic than usual. He wanted to show Sister Xiu, but Sister Xiu didn''te out.


    Brother Luo Wu. Gu Jinli greeted Luo Wu, but did not mention Gu Jinxiu.


    Luo Wu was a little anxious, and looked at Gu Jinli with eyes full of prayer.


    Gu Jinli pretended not to understand.


    If you really like her sister, show your true ability to marry her. If you don''t have the ability, then don''t mess with her sister. Although Luo Wu was pitiful, she didn''t want to harm her sister because of her temporary weakness.


    Luo Wu was even more anxious. He wanted to tell Gu Jinxiu directly, but he was afraid that everyone would hear him and ruin Sister Xiu''s reputation. After thinking about it, I finally fell silent.


    Mr. Qin looked at the victims in the yard and said, "These are the people who were sent here? There are too many. How many have you bought?"


    The third grandfather said: "I bought two families, with a total of nine people. Three of them are good at boxing and kicking. It''s enough to keep a vigil."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "That''s good. Or should it be recorded in the name of the Dashan family?"


    The third grandfather said: "Well, it''s better to put it in the name of the Dashan family. It can be regarded as the person who bought it. It''s easy to arrange it this way."


    The workshop was run jointly by seven families, but the Dashan family had the heaviest share, and the yard of the workshop also belonged to the Dashan family. They discussed that they might as well let the Dashan family buy the workers, which would be easier to manage. To prevent the workshop from paying for people, there will be so many owners and the people they buy will not know who to listen to, which will be too troublesome.


    Not long after, the victims had finished eating.


    Jiang Jiao shouted to them: "Everyone who is not left behind should get in the car."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he hurriedly said: "Uncle Jiang, wait a moment."


    Jiang Jiao turned around and said, "What''s wrong? Is it because of the deed of betrayal? Don''t worry, I''ll take Lao Zhu''s deed of betrayal back to the county first. After exchanging it for you with the red deed, I''ll ask my sister-inw to send Lao Luo to give it to you." You send it here, and you just give Lao Luo the money to buy the person."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not because of this, I just want them to see the portraits of my two aunts and see if they know them?"


    "Yes, yes, let them see the portraits of Fuya and Daya. Maybe they know each other." The third grandmother hurried back to the house, ran to Gu Jinan and Gu Jincheng''s room, and took the portraits of Gu Fuya and Gu Daya Come out and let the victims see one by one.


    Originally he had no hope, but Li Anzi stared at Gu Daya''s portrait for a long time. It wasn''t until Jiang Jiao impatiently urged him that he shook his hands and said, "Here, the person in this portrait... looks like me. mother."

 Chapter 220: Tied up

    Chapter 220: Tied up


    Chapter 220: Tied


    One sentence shocked everyone present.


    Gu Jinli felt like she was cheating. Is Li Anzi her cousin? She wants to kill someone!


    Gu Dashan was so excited that he rushed over, grabbed Li Anzi''s arm and asked: "You, what are you talking about? The person in this portrait looks like your mother? Does it really look like your mother?!"


    Li Anzi was also stunned. Gu Dashan grabbed his arm and shook it several times before he came back to his senses and said: "Like, like my mother."


    The third grandma rushed over and looked at Li Anzi''s face with squinted eyes. After a while, she shouted: "Hey, I thought this young man looked familiar, but now that I think about it, he looks exactly like that salesman. "


    The salesman she was talking about was Qi Pan, and Gu Daya was following him in the beginning.


    "Aren''t your parents good citizens? How did you be servants? Where are they now? Are they all okay? You said you have younger brothers and sisters, where are they? Hey, why are you so stunned? Speak quickly." Third Grandpa He also rushed over to ask Li Anzi. But Li Anzi was frightened and couldn''t answer anything he asked, which made the third grandfather extremely anxious.


    Third Grandpa, Third Grandma, Dad, please get out of the way. Gu Jinli shouted. After Third Grandpa and the others got out of the way, she walked over and pped Li Anzi twice.


    "Ah~" Li Anzi covered his face that was hurt by the beating, with tears in his eyes, looking at Gu Jinli, why did this little girl suddenly hit him?


    "Xiaoyu..." Gu Dashan was also shocked. Why did Xiaoyu suddenly attack Anzi? This is her cousin. It''s always not good for a cousin to hit her cousin.


    But Gu Dashan knew that his daughter had been aggressive since she was a child. After she woke up after being beaten into aa, she was not only aggressive, but also very creative. Every time she does something, the result is good for them. Although he felt sorry for Anzi, he did not me Xiaoyu or scold her out loud.


    Gu Jinli looked at Li Anzi and asked him, "Are you awake?"


    Li Anzi nodded.


    "Just wake up. Now, if I ask you a question, just answer it. If you say something wrong or dare to lie, it won''t just be a matter of two ps. Do you understand?!"


    Li Anzi nodded again: "Listen, do you understand?"


    Gu Jinli asked: "Your name is Li Anzi. You are twenty years old this year. Your parents and younger siblings are still alive. Your whole family, including you, has a total of five people. They are all servants of the Li family in Daliang Mansion, right?"


    Li Anzi''s mind didn''t move as fast as Gu Jinli''s. After a while, he nodded and replied: "Hmm~ No, that''s right."


    Gu Jinli asked again: "Are you your parents'' first child?"


    Li Anzi shook his head: "No, my parents had given birth to a son before, but he didn''t survive. Not long after I was born, my eldest brother died."


    As expected, he is not the first child.


    Gu Daya once wrote a letter to Gu Dashan. The letter was received when Gu Dashan was seventeen years old. By that time, Gu Daya had been running with Qi Pan for two years.


    The letter said that Gu Daya had given birth to a son and was pregnant with another son. This Li Anzi should be the one in the belly.


    Gu Dashan and his third grandfather and grandma all knew about this. When they heard Li Anzi''s words, all three of them wiped away tears.


    Seeing that Li Anzi was too thin from hunger, Mrs. Cui hurried to the kitchen, brought a wooden box of tofu, and made fried five-spice tofu for Li Anzi.


    Gu Jinli continued to ask Li Anzi: "You were so young at the time, how did you know about this?"


    Li Anzi said: "Every time it''s the anniversary of my eldest brother''s death, my parents would set up an incense table to pay homage to him."


    "Where is your hometown? What were your parents'' previous names? Were you a servant of the Li family in Daliang Mansion since you were born?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Li Anzi shook his head: "I only know that my hometown is from Long''an Prefecture. Where exactly it is, my parents didn''t tell me... They didn''t let me say... I don''t like my hometown." Li Anzi spoke hesitantly, thinking it was Gu Daya and Qi Panzi I had a falling out with the Qi family.


    "I was not a servant when I was born. I don''t know when I became a servant. Anyway, from the time I can remember, I have been a servant for others... When I first started, I was in a wealthy family in Long''an Prefecture. After working hard, he was resold twice, and finally he was sold to the Li family and became a servant of the Li family."


    Da Ya~ Gu Dashan couldnt help but shed tears when he heard this. Why is the life of his Da Ya so miserable?


    Dad, please dont cry first. After Gu Jinli said this, he continued to look at Li Anzi: What were your parents called before?


    Li Anzi still shook his head: "I don''t know. My parents didn''t tell me, and the mansion doesn''t let them tell me. After entering the mansion, I have to change my surname to the name given by the master."


    Li Anzi was very young when she was sold with her parents, so she couldn''t remember many things. He had changed several names. This name was given by the housekeeper ording to the servant list after arriving at the Li family.


    "How old is your sister? Do you know where they were sold?" Gu Jinli asked him the most important question.


    My sister is sixteen this year.


    As for where the family was sold?


    Li Anzi shook his head: "No, I''m not sure... We were sold separately. The only servant of the Li family who was sold with me was Miss Chunxiao."


    Girl is a piece of shit!


    Gu Jinli felt like pping him to death.


    Where do the Li family live now? In Fucheng? Gu Jinli asked.


    Li Anzi knew this, but before he could say anything, Yan Chunxiao had already spoken first: "Go back to Xiaodong''s house. The Li family has a distant rtive in Fucheng, and now the whole family is staying in that distant rtive''s house."


    Yan Chunxiao was so excited that she almost went crazy. She used to look down on Li Anzi, thinking he wasme and not very smart. She bothered to deal with Li Anzi, but she saw that they were sold in the same dental shop and wanted to share his rations, so she gave him a few smiles and never thought of following him.


    But just now, she actually heard that Li Anzi was the nephew of this family! This is really a wild dog ascending to heaven and suddenly bing a god.


    From what I heard from this family, it seems that they are not that poor. They have a profitable workshop, and they are acquainted with the second master of the county captain''s family. The second master of the county captain''s family even bought the family personally. This friendship is extraordinary at first nce.


    Her body was damaged by Master Li and she was no longer a girl, but Li Anzi was stupid. As long as she cried a few words to him and said that she was forced by Master Li, Li Anzi would definitely take pity on her and continue to marry her as his wife. .


    Besides, many maids from wealthy families have some shady rtionships with the male masters of the family. Li Anzi has been a servant for so many years, so he understands and shouldn''t mind if her health is broken.


    Yan Chunxiao thought a lot and felt that he could win over Li Anzi, so he boldly spoke to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli didn''t expect that Yan Chunxiao would dare to talk to her, and he would tell her half-hidden and half-hidden, deliberately not telling her the surname and address of the host family.


    Are you waiting for her to ask?


    Gu Jinli smiled and looked at Lao Zhu and Wang Yongfu: "Go, tie her up and gag her!"


    Lao Zhu and Wang Yongfu were stunned, and quickly rushed to Yan Chunxiao and tied her up in a few strokes.


    Brother An Zi, brother An Zi, save me! Yan Chunxiao cried and asked Li Anzi for help.

 Chapter 221: go find someone

    Chapter 221: go find someone


    Chapter 221 Looking for someone


    As soon as she finished speaking, her mouth was blocked by a ball of bup.


    Hmmmm~ Yan Chunxiao was speechless and could only shed tears and look at Li Anzi pitifully.


    Li Anzi has lived for twenty years. This is the first time a girl shows her affection. He is very concerned about it. When he sees Yan Chunxiao being tied up, he is a little anxious and wants to go up to rescue him, but he is afraid of Gu Jinli.


    This little girl is very powerful, she just pped him twice.


    Gu Jinli looked at Li Anzi''s nervous look and really wanted to p him twice.


    Thinking that this person might be her cousin, and her father cared about Gu Daya, so it was impossible for him to ignore Gu Daya''s family. In order not to cause trouble to her family, she had to ask Li Anzi: "What did this Yan Chunxiao tell you? She said that she was still an innocent girl, and that she would sell her to the same ce as you, and wait until she gets to the new owner''s house. , go and beg your new master to agree to your marriage, and I will live a good life with you in the future, right?"


    Li Anzi''s face turned red when asked, and he lowered his head, embarrassed to speak.


    "Raise your head and say something back!" Gu Jinli roared, making Li Anzi tremble, and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes...that''s what Miss Chunxiao said."


    Hehehe.


    Gu Jinli said: "Then you should listen to me clearly now. This Yan Chunxiao is no longer a girl. Her body is broken. She has been pregnant with at least two children, and thetest one was aborted three months ago. She has not taken good care of herself. She is in confinement, her body is already broken, and she should still have lochia now. It will be even harder to get pregnant again in this life. She is lying to you and asking you to pick up her shabby shoes. Do you understand? !


    "Uh huh!" Yan Chunxiao kept shouting, trying to speak, but she couldn''t speak at all. She was so angry, anxious and hateful that she never thought that a wild girl from the countryside could not only feel her pulse, but also speak. He was so unscrupulous that he ripped off Li Anzi''s skin right in front of her.


    Li Anzi was stunned, and it took him a while toe back to his senses: "You, what did you say?"


    Chunxiao is no longer a girl. She has been pregnant with children and had at least two abortions. She will never be able to give birth again.


    Then, Chunxiao told him that although she had served in the master''s carriage for a while, she was still a girl. Why did the master not touch the maid in the youngdy''s house?


    Li Anzi cried. Although he was stupid, he also knew that he might have been deceived.


    In fact, he had heard some rumors that the wife was dead and the aunts were either dead or no longer fresh. The master was afraid that he would die on the way to escape and would no longer be able to enjoy it in the future, so he called the good-looking maids to the carriage in turn. It''s over.


    But he always had fantasies in his heart, thinking that Chunxiao must see him as honest, so she wanted to marry him and live a good life with him.


    "Uh huh!" Yan Chunxiao saw Li Anzi looking at her with a sad face, knowing that this idiot had believed what the Gu family girl said, she hurriedly shouted to him, crying at him, and wanted Li Anzi to help take off the rag. Come down so she can talk.


    As long as she takes off this rag and relies on her sharp tongue, it is not difficult to impress Li Anzi.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinli didn''t give her this chance at all.


    Jiang Jiao even said: "I didn''t expect this girl to be so vicious. She has broken her body and wants to deceive an honest person."


    He said to Gu Jinli: "Niece Xiaoyu, don''t worry, your Uncle Jiang has a lot of tricks to deal with this kind of person. He will sell her to where she belongs so that she will never be able to turn over again in her life."


    Gu Jinli knew the ce he was talking about.


    But... there are many wealthy guests in the building. With Yan Chunxiao''s appearance, it would be troublesome if someone powerful took a fancy to her and turned against her family.


    Uncle Jiang, sell her to the mountains to bachelors who are too old to find a wife.


    In the deep mountains and old forests, it is difficult to escape without the help of local people. You will have to suffer poverty for the rest of your life. If you want to stand up and take revenge, it is a dream. "Woooooo!" Yan Chunxiao really cried this time. She didn''t expect that Gu Jinli, a half-year-old child, would be so cruel and want to sell her to the mountains.


    She knew the horror of the deep mountains and old forests. When she was in the Li family, she had heard that some maids were sold to the mountains and tortured by old men in the mountains for several years before they could not bear it and died.


    Those who survived, it was just one life after another. They would be poor all their lives, and they would not be able to get over it even after death.


    This is a good method. Jiang Jiao said, Dont worry, niece Xiaoyu, Uncle Jiang will definitely help you handle this matter properly.


    Li Anzi felt that Gu Jinli was too cruel, so he hesitated and said: "Little boss..."


    "Shut up, if you dare to say a word for her again, I will betray you too." Gu Jinli stared at Li Anzi and warned: "Don''t think that just because you are my cousin, I will be nice to you. You If you dare to cause trouble for my family, dont mention that your mother might be my aunt, even if she is the Queen Mother, its useless, I will sell you out anyway!


    If Trouble can be reformed, it will be a rtive of hers. If they can''t be reformed, why should she take care of them? Free?


    Li Anzi was really afraid of this little boss and nodded quickly, fearing that she would hit him again.


    "What are the names of the Li family''s rtives in Fucheng? Where do they live?" Gu Jinli asked Li Anzi.


    Li Anzi was still a little trembling: "My surname is Qi... I live in the east of Fucheng, facing Yang Street... I''m young, I only know so much when I''m young."


    Gu Jinli looked at Li Anzi with a headache, as if the Gu Dashan he saw when he woke up was really his nephew and uncle.


    Gu Jinli took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, looked at Jiang Jiao and said, "Second Uncle Jiang, our family is going to trouble your family again."


    They wanted to go to the capital to find someone, so they needed a carriage. Horses were hard to buy, and only officials like Jiang Xianwei had them.


    Li Anzi said that he has a sister, she is a big girl, if she is unlucky and is resold to some shady ce, it will be over. They had to find someone quickly, but they couldn''t afford to dy.


    Jiang Jiao said: "It''s no trouble. It''s a trivial matter. Whoever of you goes to find someone can quickly discuss it. When everyone arrives, we will leave immediately."


    "I''ll go!" Gu Dashan was the first to say: "I have to find Daya, I must find her myself."


    He and Da Ya had not seen each other for more than 20 years. He originally thought that after Da Ya married Qi Pan, his life would be better than at home, but unexpectedly, he sold himself and became a servant.


    How can this person be so easy to deal with? He didn''t know how much she had suffered over the years, so he had to find her.


    The third grandpa said: "I''ll go too, as long as there''s no old man to follow."


    I still dont know what to do when we get to Fucheng. Is the owner willing to sell Dayas family to them?


    Count me in. Qin Sang said from the side.


    "Brother Qin, it may take a few days to go to Fucheng. How many days can you stay at home?" Gu Jinli didn''t want to dy Qin Sang because of his own affairs.


    Qin Sang said: "It is a great joy to be able to eat Shangguan rice. The county captain gave us three days to go home and celebrate. Three days should be enough to go to Fucheng to find someone."

 Chapter 222: Qi Mansion

    Chapter 222: Qi Mansion


    Chapter 222 Qi Mansion


    If there is not enough time, he can tell the county captain that punishment is not as important as finding someone.


    Okay, okay, if Brother Qin is with me, the olddy will feel at ease. After hearing Qin Sangs words, the third grandma felt much more at ease.


    Luo Wu was very hesitant and didnt know whether he should go?


    He only has three days off. After three days, he will go to the Yamen as an errand and will only be able toe back once every half a month. He didn''t want to leave, he wanted to spend more time with Gu Jinxiu and see her more.


    Gu Jinxiu is now a grown-up girl. She is worried about the presence of so many strange men at home, so she has been staying away from them in the house. But after hearing that she had found her aunt, she couldn''t help but stand at the door, leaned out half of her body, and looked outside.


    Luo Wu was very happy when he saw her at a nce. While everyone was busy, he had the courage to run over and talk to her: "Sister Xiu, I have tried. From now on, I will be a servant in the yamen and work with Team Leader Yang."


    Gu Jinxiu looked at him and said with a smile: "Congrattions, brother Luo Wu."


    After speaking, he looked towards the yard again, with a look of worry on his face.


    Seeing this, Luo Wu asked: "Are you worried about your aunt?"


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Well, I heard from my cousin that it was sold separately. I don''t know if I can buy it back."


    Luo Wu saw that she was thinking about Gu Daya''s family. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, I have three days off. I will follow your father and the others to find someone. I will definitely help you find Aunt Daya."


    "Really?" Gu Jinxiu was very happy and looked at Luo Wu with bright eyes.


    Luo Wu felt extremely soft and nodded quickly: "Yeah! I''m not going to lie to you, I''ll go find someone with you."


    He then told her: "Don''t go out these days when we are not at home... The vige is not safe. If anything happens, just go to Mr. Qin and the others. Do you understand?"


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Yes, I understand. Xiaoyu told me, so don''t worry."


    She knew that she was a grown-up girl and she was good-looking, so she couldn''t go out all the time. Once someone caught her eye, her life would be over. She was not nervous about herself, but was afraid of causing trouble to her family.


    She has no abilities, but she can stay honest and be obedient.


    Hearing this, Luo Wu told her a few words uneasily, then turned around and came to Gu Dashan, saying to him: "Uncle Dashan, I will go with you to find someone."


    Gu Jinli nced at him and didn''t say anything. He just said: "That''s done, let''s go with nine people."


    She, Qin Sang, Gu Dashan, Third Grandpa, Luo Wu, Li Anzi, plus Lao Zhu and his son, and Wang Yongfu.


    After saying that, she looked at Mr. Qin and said, "Grandpa Qin, I''ll leave it to you to take care of the family affairs. Before wee back, if any new customerse to the workshop and want to buy our tofu and seasonings, you can refuse them." Yes. If you encounter someone difficult, close the workshop first, and then send someone to find the Jiang family for help."


    In short, during the period of our absence, the workshop focused on safety and would rather not do business than cause trouble.


    "Sure, don''t worry." Mr. Qin said, "I will take turns keeping watch with Eng at night, and we won''t let anything happen to the family."


    Gu Jinli is very relieved about Mr. Qin. With him at home, they can find people with peace of mind.


    Mrs. Cui made arge pot of fried five-spice tofu, then ran to the workshop and brought back a bucket of soy milk. At this moment, she and the third grandmother brought out the tofu and soy milk, and greeted Gu Jinli and the others: "Eat some first, and then go on your way after eating." .


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky and said, "Mom, we don''t want to eat anymore, just put it in a bag and take it with you."


    After saying that, she ran back to the house with Cui. After leaving thirty taels of silver at home, she took the rest of the silver and the banknotes with her, divided the banknotes into three parts, and shared them with her, Gu Dashan, and the third grandfather. Open separately.


    Jiang Jiao had already put all the victims who were not left behind onto the mule cart, leaving only the family members of Lao Zhu''s family and Wang Yongfu''s family. After Gu Jinli and the others took out the money, they got on the mule cart and drove away from the vige. Fengcun.


    The mule cart ran very fast and arrived at Shangjia Vige half an hourter. Gu Jinli and his party went to Shang Xiucai''s house and told Gu Jinan what happened. Gu Jinan was very excited when he heard that he had found Aunt Daya''s family. He wanted to follow them to find someone, but Gu Jinli stopped him: "Brother, the family is full of women, you have to go home. Don''t worry, there are so many of us, and there are Uncle Shang and Second Uncle Jiang are here, nothing will happen."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan could only give up the idea of following him to find someone.


    The group rode in a mule cart and finally arrived at Jiang''s house in the county town two hourster.


    Jiang Jiao took them to see Lieutenant Jiang County.


    After Jiang County Lieutenant learned about this, he immediately gave them several name cards and wrote them a letter.


    With Jiang County Lieutenant''s post and handwritten letter, after they arrived in Fucheng, they could use the post and handwritten letter to enter the city, visit Qi''s house, and go to various dental shops to find people.


    Jiang Jiao was very loyal. After returning home, he used all three of his carriages and followed them to Fucheng himself.


    It was almost dark now, but they were rushing to rescue people without rest, and nned to travel all night.


    "The carriage runs faster than the mule carriage. Let''s catch up and we can reach Fucheng tomorrow morning." Jiang Jiao said.


    Brother Jiang, thank you very much. Gu Dashan said gratefully, and looked at Gu Jinli who was taking a nap guiltily.


    Originally, Xiaoyu shouldn''t have been asked to do this, but it was no use. He was afraid and had no idea. He was afraid that when he got to Fucheng, people wouldn''t let him go, so he pulled Xiaoyu up.


    If something happens, she has a quick mind and dares to take action, so she can help.


    Gu Jinli didn''t mind making this trip, but he was worried that Gu Daya''s family would be out of tune and cause trouble for her family after being rescued.


    The group of people drove all night and finally arrived at Fucheng at half past midnight the next day.


    There are still victims outside the city who have not been resettled, and there are defenders blocking the road. Jiang Jiao knew the hundreds of households in the garrison, and after telling them, they were released into the city.


    After entering the city, they rushed all the way to Linyang Street in the east and arrived at Qi''s house.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gu Dashan ran to knock on the door.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly ran over and grabbed him: "Dad, you can''t look too anxious. If someone sees you like this, you will be beaten to death."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he quickly retracted his hand.


    ttle


    The door of Qi''s Mansion opened, and a young man in gray and brown clothes looked at them with dissatisfaction, and said angrily: "What are you smashing? Do you know whose family this is? This is the family of Mr. Qi in the capital, the Qi Mansion, a prominent family in the city. Are you looking for death by breaking down the door like this?"


    Jiang Jiao was toozy to talk to the young man. He took out his father''s post and handed it to the young man: "We are here to visit Mr. Qi. Let''s go and inform him."


    Speaking, he took out a tael of silver and threw it on the boy.


    The young man hurriedly caught the money and the post. When he saw that it was an official post, he immediately said with a smile: "Master, wait for now. I will go and inform you now."


    Before the boy entered the door, a man''s loud-tongued voice came from behind: "Who are you? Why are you gathering in front of my house?"


    0.0 Thank you to those who voted monthly, rmended, and subscribed. I''m sorry that I still can''tment or interact with you on PC. Everyone, please pay attention to protection, keep warm, and don''t worry too much, it will get better.

 Chapter 223: Fourth Master Li

    Chapter 223: Fourth Master Li


    Chapter 223 Mr. Li Si


    Gu Jinli and the others heard the sound and turned around to see a strange man in his early twenties with a square face and an average appearance.


    Fourth Master Li was carrying a pot of wine and put one hand on the servant''s shoulder. He tilted his head and looked at Gu Dashan and the others. Seeing that they were poorly dressed, some of them were still wearing coarse linen clothes, he said disdainfully: "Where are they? The beggar...get out of here and dont dirty mynd!"


    Then he pointed at the boy at the door and said, "How do you guard the door? Can a beggar like this open the door for them?"


    When the doorman saw Li Junping, a sh of disdain shed in his eyes, but because he was a rtive of the master''s family, he had to reply: "Fourth Master Li, they are here to visit the Qi family."


    This Fourth Master Li is also an unknown person. He has just escaped from the famine and settled down. He doesn''t want to have a good rest, but he can''t bear the loneliness and goes to drink flower wine. Even though I was staying at a rtive''s house, I dared note back for two days, but now I came back drunk and talking loudly.


    "Visit? Hahaha...cough cough cough!" When Mr. Li heard this, he burst outughing. After coughing for a while, he finally sobered up a lot from his hangover. The hand holding the wine bottle pointed at Gu Dashan. They asked: "A beggar like this stilles to visit the Qi family?"


    He looked at Lao Zhu and his son and said disdainfully: "Do you know whose family this is? This is the Qi family, a prominent family in Fucheng. The eldest son of the family is an official in the capital. You dare toe to visit us. Why do youe to visit?" Just because you are poorly dressed?


    Master Liughed at Lao Zhu and the others, made himself angry again, and began to cough violently.


    The servant who supported him hurriedly said: "Fourth Master, please be gentle and don''t pay attention to these beggars. I will help you return home."


    Gu Jinli watched the master and servant wandering towards the gate of Qi Mansion. He quickly covered his mouth and nose with his sleeves, looked at the porter and said to him with a worried look on his face: "This little brother, this Li Si Where does hee from? But he came here to escape? Why does he keep coughing and wheezing? Could it be that he has some epidemic disease? "


    Epidemic!


    The doorman was frightened when he heard her words: "You, what did you say?"


    Jiang Jiao was disgusted with this Fourth Master Li, so he continued: "I heard that typhoid fever broke out in Zhongzhou, and many people died of the disease."


    "Ah? Is what this gentleman said true?" The porter was startled, and with a bang, he quickly closed the door and said to Jiang Jiao and the others inside the door: "You guys wait a minute, I''ll go and get help right away." You report."


    Master Li Sis master and servant were locked out of the door. They were stunned for a while, and finally came back to their senses. They pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "You stinky girl, what nonsense are you talking about? What kind of epidemic are you...!"


    Qin Sang hit a small stone on the knee of the servant who was supporting Mr. Li. The servant felt pain and knelt down on the ground. He was carrying Mr. Li and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Damn it, Erxi, you are a loser, how can you help me? Are you looking for death? Why don''t you help me up quickly and wait for me to sell you too?" Fourth Master Li cursed. Li Erxi.


    Recently, the Li family has sold many servants. Li Erxi was afraid of being sold. He endured the pain in his knees and hurriedly helped Mr. Li up: "Forgive me, Mr. Fourth, but the younger one deserves to die."


    Li Anzi was afraid of Fourth Master Li and had been hiding in the carriage without daring to get out. He only raised the gray curtain of the carriage window and looked outside timidly.


    When Li Erxi helped Mr. Li get up, he suddenly saw half of the face in the carriage window. He squinted his eyes quickly and craned his neck to look. After a while, he pointed at the carriage window and said: "Fourth Master, this is Daxi''s brother Anzi." .


    Li Anzis younger brother and sister are rare twins, both born in the Li family. When they were just born, the Li family felt that their siblings were blessed, so they told their parents to take good care of their siblings. When they grew to six years old, they would be assigned to the young master and youngdy as servants, saying It is to bring blessings to the young master and youngdy. The younger brother was assigned to the fourth master Li''s side and became his personal servant, giving him the name Li Daxi.


    On the contrary, Daxi was very smart and well-spoken. He ttered Fourth Master Li very well. It was because of Daxi''s great efforts that his whole family was able to escape famine with the Li family. Otherwise, their family would have been sold by the Li family when they were in Daliang Mansion.


    Escape from famine is not easy, and they cannot bring so many servants with them. When they were in Daliang Mansion, the Li family sold most of their servants and only took dozens of guards and dozens of servants to escape famine.


    "Daxi? Don''t mention him to me, he''s an unlucky thing!" Mr. Li put his arm around Li Erxi''s shoulders, stood up unsteadily, and cursed Li Daxi: "You''re a gued creature, how dare you contradict me just because of a maid?" Son, now you know the oue."


    Gu Jinli was wrong to hear this. It seemed that his aunt''s family was sold by the Li family, and this was partly because he offended Mr. Li.


    No, Fourth Master, look at the man in the carriage, its really Li Anzi. That idiot was not sold to the mine, he even got on the carriage.


    Li Daxi offended the fourth master, who told him to let Yaxing sell the family at a low price. The men would be sold to the mines, and the women would be sold to the building to receive customers, so that the whole family would suffer.


    But this Li Anzi appears here, something is wrong.


    "What?" After hearing this, Fourth Master Li finally came to his senses. He wandered to the carriage, opened the gray curtain, tilted his head, and looked at the people in the carriage. When he saw that it was really Li Anzi, , immediately started scolding: "Li Anzi, you son of a bitch, why are you here? Come down here quickly!"


    Fourth, Fourth Master, little one, little one Li Anzi was very afraid of Fourth Master Li and hid in the car and did not dare toe out.


    Fourth Master Li was originally a muddy man, but now he was drunk again. Seeing that Li Anzi refused to get off the carriage, he immediately used his hands and feet to climb onto the carriage and pull Li Anzi off, cursing in his mouth: "You are a coward. You **** cripple, you dare to disobey me, and instead of working in the mines, you dare to ride in a carriage. A carriage is something that a lowly ve like you can..."


    boom!


    Before Mr. Li could finish speaking, he was knocked unconscious by Gu Jinli with a sap.


    "Are you a duck? You can quack like that." She was really fed up with this so-called Mr. Li, who was making so much noise that it made her brain hurt.


    "You, who are you? If you dare to attack the rtives of Qi Mansion, you don''t want to live anymore!" Li Erxi was so frightened that he wanted to rush over to save Mr. Li, but was stopped by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang flexed his wrists, stared at him and said, "Dare toe over and give it a try."


    Qin Sang is not yet fifteen years old, but he is taller than ordinary people, more than a head taller than Li Erxi. Li Erxi looked at him, too frightened to go any further. He just shouted: "You, wait, you will be dead when the Qi familyes out."


    Gu Jinli smiled and waved to him: "Come here."


    What do you want to do? Li Erxi was a little afraid of her. This little girl was very cunning and knocked out his fourth master without saying a word.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "If you don''t do anything, don''t you want to drag your fourth master back? Come and drag him."

 Chapter 224: Yingxianfang

    Chapter 224: Yingxianfang


    Chapter 224 Yingxianfang


    Li Erxi looked at Gu Jinli''s smiling face and always felt that this country girl had evil intentions: "Are you trying to trick me and knock me out?"


    Yoooo, quite smart.


    "Your Fourth Master is right here, can you dy it?" Gu Jinli stepped on Master Li''s stomach, raised his chin, and looked at Li Erxi.


    Li Erxi had never seen such a cunning and aggressive girl, and he was afraid of being beaten by her, but he had to save Mr. Li, so he could only run over, grabbed Mr. Li''s feet, and walked back. Dragging, he said: "Rx your feet."


    With a bang, Gu Jinli knocked Li Erxi unconscious with a stick.


    Linyang Street was full of officials and officials. Unless there were distinguished guests, the doors of each house were closed. The servants bought from alleys and corner doors. Very few people passed by the door. She knocked two people unconscious and also Not seen.


    When Li Anzi saw Fourth Master Li and Li Erxi being knocked unconscious, he was trembling all over. He looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Cousin, cousin, this is Fourth Master Li, the direct descendant of the Li family. If you knock him out, it will be miserable. "


    Gu Jinli gave him a look and said, "Why are youing down here and hiding in the car? You are no longer a servant of the Li family, so why are you afraid of the Li family?"


    Oh, oh. Li Anzi responded and got out of the carriage tremblingly.


    With a creak, the door of the Qi family opened again. The servant from before and a man who looked like a steward appeared at the door and said to them, "Who is the second master of the Jiang family?"


    Jiang Jiao said: "I am Jiang Jiao, the second son of Jiang Xianwei of Tianfu County."


    The steward smiled and said: "The young one is the steward of the outer courtyard of the Qi Mansion. His surname is Lin. Our second master heard that you came to the door in person. He was very happy and asked me toe and take you in."


    A few days ago, after the second master came back from Tianfu County, he got into a big fire. Recently, he gets angry whenever he hears the word Tianfu County. Today, for some reason, I want to see the second son of the Tianfu County captain. I dont know what the second son is nning?


    "Lao Lin is in charge." Jiang Jiao took out a purse and stuffed it into Manager Lin''s sleeve. He pointed at Gu Dashan and the others behind him and said, "They are my friends. When Ie here this time, what I want to say is not the same as theirs." Regarding this, please ask Manager Lin for convenience."


    Steward Lin touched his sleeves and estimated that there were at least ten taels of silver in the purse. His smile was much more cordial than before: "You''re wee, Mr. Jiang. Pleasee in."


    Jiang Jiao took Gu Dashan and the others and followed Manager Lin into the Qi Mansion.


    As for the master and servant Li Si, they were blocked by the carriage. Manager Lin did not see them, and the four guards of the Jiang family were watching from outside, so nothing would happen.


    Qi Mansion is very big, with five houses. To have such a big house on Linyang Street in Fucheng is indeed considered a noble family. Money alone cannot buy a house on Linyang Street.


    Jiang Jiao and his party walked in Qi Mansion for a quarter of an hour. After bypassing a lotus pond, they came to a courtyard.


    "This is Second Master''s study. Second Master is waiting for Second Master Jiang inside." Manager Lin took them into the yard, crossed a bluestone road, came to a room, and shouted into it: " Second Master, Second Master Jiang and the others are here."


    When the people inside heard this, they immediately came out with a smile: "Brother Jiang, this is the first time we meet, so we feel so far away..." The word "wee" was stuck in the throat before he could say it.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qi and smiled sweetly: "How are you doing, Mr. Qi?"


    This Qi family is indeed Mr. Qis family, and Mr. Qi was the same Mr. Qi who came to her workshop with Zou Yuzhen and his sister to buy her spice recipes.


    Mr. Qis expression is very exciting. I dont know whether tough or be afraid.


    It turns out we are the owner of Gus workshop. We are really destined. Pleasee in. Mr. Qi reacted quickly and weed Gu Jinli and the others into the study.


    Mr. Qi met Jiang Jiao because he knew about the rtionship between Lei Wuye and Jiang County Lieutenant. He wanted to get to know Jiang Jiao first. After bing friends with Jiang Jiao, he would be introduced by Jiang Jiao and let the Qi family ride on the Lei family caravan. Unexpectedly, people from Gu''s workshop would follow Jiang Jiao and ruin his n.


    Jiang Jiao knew that finding someone could not wait. Before he sat down, he said to Mr. Qi: "Second Master Qi, to be honest, we are here to find your distant rtives, the Li family. Can you please call Mr. Li here?" If you have any emergency,e to him."


    Mr. Qi was startled and asked: "Brother Jiang, can you tell Qi what you are talking about with Mr. Li?"


    He looked at Gu Jinli, then at Qin Sang next to her, and asked with some worry: "But what bad things did the Li family do?"


    Jiang Jiao told him the truth: "One of the servants of the Li family is named Li Guiyun. She is Brother Gu''s biological sister. We are here to see Li Guiyun''s family today."


    Jiang Jiao pointed at Gu Dashan and said, "Brother Gu and his sister have been separated for more than twenty years. Now we finally get the news and have a chance to reunite. I hope that Mr. Qi will be a mature man and help Brother Gu."


    Gu Dashan raised his hands to Mr. Qi and said: "Mr. Qi, please do it for your convenience and help us."


    Mr. Qi lost face in Gu''s workshop and suffered a loss. He didn''t like the Gu family in his heart, but he was afraid of the Lei family caravan. When he saw Qin Sang suddenly taking out a small Lei family bronze medal in his hand, he was immediately shuddered. He originally wanted to The one who wanted to embarrass Gu Dashan also hurriedly said: "There is such a coincidence, so Qi will naturally help."


    Guard Lin, go to the guest house to invite cousin Lis family.


    "Yes, let''s go right away." Manager Lin hurriedly went to the guest house to find Mr. Li. After having some tea, he invited Mr. Li over.


    Second cousin, you are a very busy man. Its rare to find your cousin here today. How about we have two drinks today? Mr. Li shouted outside the study door.


    Mr. Qi frowned, feeling very unhappy with Mr. Li.


    This Li family is his mother''s cousin''s husband''s family. When his cousin married into the Li family in Daliang Prefecture, the Li family was at its peak, and the old man of the Li family was still an official. However, in Master Li''s generation, he was not even a schr. He didn''t pass the exam and became a merchant.


    And Mr. Li is the unmotivated one. Not only is he not good at learning, he is not sessful in business, and his moral character is also poor. Mr. Qi considers himself a schr and is not the same person as Mr. Li.


    Had it not been for his mother''s words, he would not have let Mr. Li live in his home.


    "Cousin, this is the second master of the Wei family in Tianfu County. Hees to see you with something important. Let''s finish the matter first and then talk about drinking." Mr. Qi said to Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li walked into the study and discovered that there was a group of people in the study, and among this group of people, there was someone who looked familiar: "Li Anzi, why are you here?!"


    Old, Master. Li Anzi shrank and called Master Li.


    Gu Dashan couldn''t wait any longer and asked Mr. Li: "Master Li, I am Li Guiyun''s eldest brother. I came to see her family. I heard that your family sold them. Where did they go? Please tell us."


    When Mr. Li heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Li Guiyun still has his eldest brother here?


    What can we do?


    Si''er said that he had sold Li Guiyun''s mother and daughter to Yingxianfang.

 Chapter 225: save people

    Chapter 225: save people


    Chapter 225 Rescue


    A woman is sold to Yingxianfang and her life is over.


    Mr. Li knew that this matter was a bit big. He pointed at Gu Dashan and asked Mr. Qi tentatively: "Cousin, who is this?"


    Mr. Qi said: "This is Mr. Jiang''s brother. Cousin, if you know the whereabouts of Li Guiyun''s family, please tell them."


    Another sentence was added: "The father of Mr. Jiang is the county captain of Tianfu County."


    Mr. Li was happy. It turned out that he was just the son of a county captain. What the **** was he afraid of? His eldest cousin is working as a capital official in the capital.


    "Then Li Guiyun''s family has been sold. If you want to find someone, go to Yahang and ask. I don''t care about such trivial matters as selling people." Mr. Li looked at Gu Dashan''s clothes and felt even more disdainful. Wearing coarse linen clothes, what kind of wealthy family could he belong to?


    "You really don''t know this?" Gu Dashan said anxiously: "Master Li, if you think about it carefully, you must remember it."


    "Dad, don''t ask him. If you don''t drink a toast or drink as a penalty, then don''t me us for being rude." Gu Jinli felt angry in his heart and pulled Li Anzi over and said, "What did Li Si say when we were outside earlier?" Yeah, they said they sold you to the mines, what''s going on? Tell me quickly, if you hide anything, your parents, siblings, will nevere back in this life."


    Li Anzi was dragged and staggered, but he hurriedly said: "When I was in Yaxing, I overheard Ren Yazi saying that the mine didn''t want me because he thought I was a cripple... But, I didn''t expect that the Li family was going to take us. The family sells it to the mines.


    He thought he had heard wrongly.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qi and said, "Sir, you heard me. The man named Li is lying to you."


    Mr. Qis face changed drastically when he heard this. The Li family is really evil-hearted. In Dachu, everyone knows that the work in the mines is the most tiring. If an adult man goes to work in the mines, he will be exhausted to death within three months.


    Qin Sang handed the small bronze medal in his hand to Mr. Qi: "This is what Mr. Lei Wu gave to our Gu''s workshop. Uncle Dashan''s family is thergest owner of the workshop. If we can''t find Uncle Dashan''s sister today, Mr. Qi would like to Think about how the Lei family caravan will settle this old and new grudge."


    Mr. Qi''s face turned pale with fright, and he stared at Master Li and said, "Tell me quickly, where did you sell Li Guiyun''s family? If you don''t rescue them quickly, your Li family will be waiting to be retaliated by the Lei family''s caravan. !


    The Li family is from Daliang Mansion, and the Lei family caravan is taking the business route from northwest to Darong. Mr. Li has heard about the Lei family caravan, and knows that the Lei family caravan is rted to Lulin. If he is retaliated against, then But the catastrophe of destroying the family made me so scared that I almost peed my pants.


    But you cant admit this. If you admit it, the Li family will be finished.


    "I really don''t know." Mr. Li burst into tears: "Cousin, on the day my family sold someone, they called Ya Zi from the tooth shop to your house. Your family also knows where the sale is going."


    Mr. Qi was trembling with anger. What kind of cousin is this? He actually med his family for the matter. Isn''t this bringing trouble to his Qi family?


    Are you going to say it? Gu Jinli asked, staring at Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li was chilled by her stare, but seeing that she was only a half-grown child, he immediately started to look down upon her: "What are you talking about? I already said she sold her to a dental shop. If you want to find someone, go to the dental shop." "


    I cursed Gu Jinli in my heart, you stinky girl, is your master really dead? Do you want a little girl like you toe out and ask questions?


    Gu Jinli sneered and called to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, let''s go out."


    "Hey." Qin Sang responded, leaving Mr. Qi''s study with Gu Jinli, and quickly arrived in front of the Qi family house.


    Gu Jinli was a coward towards Fourth Master Li who was still in aa.


    Ah! Fourth Master Li woke up from the pain.


    Qin Sang already understood what Gu Jinli meant. He immediately made a fist and punched Mr. Li one after another, focusing on the most painful part.


    "ah!"


    Mr. Li Sis face was twisted in pain and he kept screaming.


    Gu Jinli asked: "Tell me, where did you sell Li Guiyun''s daughter?" After saying this, he put three fingers together and stabbed an acupuncture point on the left waist of Fourth Master Li hard.


    "Ouch!" Mr. Li rolled his eyes in pain. He couldn''t bear the pain and said quickly, "Sell it to Yingxianfang... Ouch! It hurts me to death."


    Gu Jinli''s face darkened when he heard the words Yingxianfang. Yingxianfang was not a good ce at first nce.


    Mr. Qi and the others were afraid that something might happen, so they followed him out. When he heard the words Yingxianfang, Mr. Qi almost fainted and cursed the Li family in his heart. How could these **** cause trouble for his family? They are just being sold as servants. Is it necessary to kill them all so that the men can be sold in the mines and the women can be sold in the buildings?


    "Steward Lin, hurry up, prepare the carriage." Mr. Qi shouted, and rushed down the steps and said to Qin Sang: "Young descendants of the Qin family, don''t be anxious, I will take you to Yingxianfang right away."


    As he spoke, he looked straight at the small bronze medal in Qin Sang''s hand, for fear that Qin Sang would take this medal to find Lei Wu Ye and make him die inexplicably.


    Gu Jinli said: "Get in the car quickly, if anything happens to my aunt and cousin, I won''t let you go!"


    The poison will also kill the Qi family and the Li family!


    Mr. Qi was not afraid of Gu Jinli, but he was afraid of the Lei family''s caravan, so he hurriedly got into the Jiang family''s carriage.


    Hurry up and get on the carriage and go to Yingxianfang. Jiang Jiao reacted the fastest and hurriedly called to the confused Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan and others, dragged them into the carriage and went straight to Yingxianfang.


    Yingxianfang is located in the south and is one of the most prestigious buildings in the city. It is still morning and Yingxianfang has not yet opened to wee guests. When Mr. Qi and the others arrived, the gate of Yingxianfang was closed.


    Mr. Qi did not dare to pretend to be an immortal anymore, so he ran out of the carriage and pped the door of Yingxianfang.


    Open the door quickly, I am the second master of the Qi family.


    In the previous dynasties, the trend of madmen was prevalent, and literati always liked toe to these romantic ces. Mr. Qi did not feel ashamed to knock on the door like this.


    Who is it? Its so early in the morning, so I cant wait.


    A door panel was removed from the door of Yingxianfang, and a boy with a green hat poked his head out. After seeing Mr. Qi, he smiled: "Second Master Qi, you came really early today. You came here to listen." Miss Lans?


    Mr. Qi''s face turned red and he said angrily: "Shut up and call Mrs. Jin over quickly. I have something urgent to do with her."


    Seeing that Mr. Qi''s face was very ugly and his head was covered with sweat, the boy in green hat knew that it was really an emergency. He did not dare to neglect and said hurriedly: "Youe in first, and I will call you right now." people."


    Speaking, he turned around and went to the backyard of Yingxianfang to look for Lady Jin.


    Mr. Qi took Third Grandpa and the others into Yingxianfang.


    Gu Jinli failed to enter. Qin Sang, Third Grandpa, and Gu Dashan all stopped her, saying that she was a girl and could not enter such a ce.


    Gu Jinli could only give up and wait on the carriage outside.


    Gu Dashan and Li Anzi shed tears all the way in, fearing that something might happen to Daya and her daughter.


    Fortunately, they were lucky.


    Mrs. Jin told them: "They must be the mother and daughter who were sent a few days ago. They are fine and are doing menial work in the backyard."

 Chapter 226: mother and daughter

    Chapter 226: mother and daughter


    Chapter 226 Mother and Daughter


    When Gu Dashan and Li Anzi heard this, they felt like they were alive again.


    "It''s okay, Daya and her daughter are okay..." Gu Dashan cried with joy.


    Mr. Qi was relieved when he heard Mrs. Jin''s words. He smiled and said to Qin Sang: "Young people of the Qin family, you heard me. They are fine. They are just doing menial work in the backyard."


    Qin Sang nced at Mr. Qi and said to Jiang Jiao: "Second Uncle Jiang, let Mrs. Jin take us in to find someone first."


    Even though he was doing rough work, his reputation would be ruined if he entered a ce like Yingxianfang.


    Gu Daya can say that Xiaoyu''s cousin will probably have a hard time getting married.


    Sang is right, stop talking now and take us to see someone quickly. Jiang Jiao urged.


    "Okay, gentlemen, pleasee with me." Mrs. Jin was smart and knew that Mr. Qi could find someone in person. The mother and daughter must have some reliance on her, so she took them to the backyard without stopping.


    During this period, she winked at the boy with the green hat next to her, and the boy with the green hat bowed down, quietly took a shortcut, and went to the backyard first.


    In the backyard of Yingxianfang, a mother and daughter covered in injuries were fetching water and washing clothes by the well.


    These are the clothes of the girls and guests of Yingxianfang. The fabrics are very good, but many of them are dirty. After those guests got drunk, they vomited all over their bodies. After changing their clothes, they threw them to the servants of Yingxianfang to wash.


    The mother and daughter have been doing menial work since yesterday afternoon and have been doing it till now. Let alone sleeping, they have not even been able to take a bite of food, but they still have not finished the menial work in Yingxianfang.


    After washing these clothes, they had to dry the clothes they were wearing in a hurry over a fire before they could drink some salt water and rest. In the afternoon, they had to be driven up again to continue working.


    "You two need to be more agile, how can you work so little clothes and take so long to wash them?" A fat old woman next to her hit them with a whip, and then pointed at the young girl and scolded her. He said: "You little bitch, you know you have worked hard, right? I asked you to ept guests honestly, but you refused to do it, and even scratched your face. Now you have be an ugly monster. You just have to wait and suffer for the rest of your life!"


    The girl''s hands and feet were cold and had been beaten to numbness. She was shivering and scrubbing the clothes.


    With a snap, the old woman whipped her hard again and cursed: "What are you doing? These are brocade clothes, costing more than ten taels of silver each. If you wash these clothes with such force, you will have to pay for it." Can you afford it?


    The girl couldn''t hold on anymore and was about to faint. Her head was buzzing and she couldn''t hear what the old woman was saying at all. She just repeated the action of washing clothes.


    The old woman next to her was in a better condition than she was. She felt very distressed when she saw her being beaten, but she did not dare to plead for her. The more she pleaded, the harder the woman was beaten.


    Mother Gong, please stop. The boy in green hat sneaked to the well in the backyard. Seeing Mother Gong beating the mother and daughter again, he rushed over, grabbed the whip in her hand, and pulled her aside.


    Mrs. Gong was dragged so hard that she almost fell down. She scolded the green-hatted boy dissatisfied: "Luzi, what are you doing? Let go quickly. That **** is stubborn. If she doesn''t give her a few good beatings, will she be obedient?"


    Then heined: "That is to say, Mrs. Jin has a good heart. If you want the old woman to say, such a disobedient girl should be thrown into the woodshed and let Mr. Ge lead someone to beat her up. When her body is broken, it will be Be honest. This body is not bad, so she will be stubborn and have a sweet dream of escaping from here. "


    Mrs. Gong said to the girl: "You''re running away! After entering a ce like this, do you think you can still live an innocent life when you get out? Just dream."


    Even if this bitchs body is still innocent, who dares to believe her? Who dares to marry her? "Mother Gong, shut up now." Luzi pulled Gong''s wife and said a few words in her ear, which shocked her.


    "Luzi, are you lying to the olddy? How can these two depressed people have a noble rtive?" Mrs. Gong didn''t believe it.


    Besides, they also have a backer in Yingxianfang. Even if the mother and daughter are visited by noble rtives, Yingxianfang is not afraid.


    Luzi said: "This is what Mrs. Jin wants. Go to the kitchen quickly and bring something over. Let the mother and daughter eat a few bites first. Don''t make it too ugly. Go quickly."


    Luzi pushed Granny Gong and almost pushed Granny Gong down. Granny Gong cursed and trotted to the kitchen to get something.


    After Luzi pushed Mrs. Gong away, he pulled down a quilt hanging on a bamboo pole in the backyard and handed it to the old woman: "Aunt Li, please stop washing it. Your hands are blue from the cold. Put the quilt on quickly to warm it up." Warm yourself up.


    He took out a pack of gold wound medicine from the bag hanging on his waist and handed it to the old woman: "Aunt Li, this is the best gold wound medicine. Please give it to your daughter''s face quickly."


    This Li Shuangxi is a desperate person. When she first came to Yingxianfang, Mrs. Jin asked the nuns to teach her how to serve men. She promised well at first, but she didn''t send her to the room to teach her how to do things. , she scratched her face with the broken wine ss.


    Tsk, that attack was too cruel. If the nuns who taught her human affairs hadn''t stopped her quickly, she would have been in trouble, but the nuns were also very angry.


    After Mrs. Jin knew about this, she met her in person, but the girl smiled and said: "You want me to ept guests, unless I die! You can''t watch me all my life, I will die someday!"


    He was so stubborn and cruel that the goldendy was also very angry.


    But seeing that she was really not afraid of death, Mrs. Jin had no choice but to let the mother and daughter do rough work first. She thought that after wearing off her spirit, she could then look at the injuries on her face. Would that be okay? If it works well, let her pick up customers. If it doesn''t work, sell her to a bachelor to be his wife.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, a rtive came to the door, and Mr. Qi brought him personally.


    Lu Zi was so anxious when he saw that the old woman was stunned and didn''t take the gold medicine, so he had to do it himself to apply the medicine to Li Shuangxi.


    When the woman saw him, she suddenly got excited and rushed towards him screaming: "Get out of here, don''t touch my girl!"


    With a bang, Luzi was knocked to the ground and hit the bluestone beside the well, causing his chin to bleed.


    He eximed, holding his bleeding chin, and said to the old woman: "Aunt Li, what are you doing? I just want to give your Double Happiness medicine, her face is hurt."


    The old woman was obviously frightened. She hugged Li Shuangxi, her eyes widened, and shouted at Luzi: "You bastard, get out of here. If you dare to touch my girl, I will kill you." Burn it! If you dont let us live, you wont be able to live either!


    When Luzi heard this, he secretly cursed his bad luck. Damn it, these mother and daughter are more cruel than the other, one wants tomit suicide, and the other wants to set fire to their Yingxianfang.


    For such people, it is better to sell them quickly, lest their Yingxianfang is really burned down one day.

 Chapter 227: Recognize each other

    Chapter 227: Recognize each other


    Chapter 227 Recognition


    "What''s the sound?" Qin Sang had good ears. Before he reached the backyard, he heard a burst of crying and cursing.


    Mrs. Jin smiled and said: "It''s Mrs. Gong who is scolding people. She is an old woman and has a bad mouth. She will feel ufortable if she doesn''t curse for a day. Come with me quickly. The backyard is in front."


    Qin Sang and Jiang Jiao nced at each other and realized that Lady Jin was taking them on a detour on purpose to dy time. When they heard the scoldinging from the backyard, the two stopped talking to Lady Jin and immediately rushed towards the backyard.


    Gu Dashan finally got smart. When he saw Qin Sang and the others running away, he hurriedly followed them to the backyard.


    Luo Wu called to Third Grandpa and Li Anzi, and the three of them hurriedly followed.


    Seeing this, Mr. Qi grabbed Lady Jin and asked, "Are you looking for someone to give that mother and daughter to..."


    Those who have been in the building for a few days will inevitably be damaged. This is what Mr. Qi is most afraid of. Among the mother and daughter, there is an unmarried girl.


    If something happens to that girl, the Qi family will definitely be retaliated by the Lei family caravan!


    "No, no, the mother and daughter are fine. No one touches them." Lady Jin looked ahead, turned back and whispered to Mr. Qi: "That girl named Li Shuangxi was too stubborn, and took advantage of the guard not paying attention. , and scratched her face. The rules in the building know that, she is so tough, she always needs to be beaten a few times and chastened."


    Hey, I knew that the person who entered your building would definitely suffer a serious crime. Mr. Qi gritted his teeth and cursed Mrs. Jin.


    Lady Jin put on a smile, grabbed him and asked, "Sir, please calm down and let me know the origins of the mother and daughter. Will they bring trouble to Yingxianfang?"


    Their rtives are protected by the Lei familys caravan, what do you think? Mr. Qi shook off Mrs. Jins hand and hurriedly ran towards the backyard.


    Lei family caravan?


    Lady Jin has never been to the northwest, but Yingxianfang wees visitors from all directions. She has heard of the Lei family caravan and knows that it is one of the three major trading houses in Dachu. It takes the route from the northwest to Dayong, along with Lulin, There are connections in the military.


    How do you get into trouble with people rted to the Lei familys caravan?! Mrs. Jin also hurried to the backyard.


    In the backyard, the old woman was still holding Li Shuangxi, trembling and ring at Lu Zi, for fear that he woulde again.


    Gu Dashan rushed into the backyard and saw the old woman. He squinted at her for a long time before he dared to say: "Da Ya, Da Ya, is that you? I am your eldest brother Gu Dashan."


    When the old woman heard the name Gu Dashan, she was stunned for a while. It wasn''t until Mrs. Gong came with steamed buns and water and saw so many people in the backyard that she cursed loudly, and she was shocked back to her senses.


    "Gu, Gu Dashan...are you Gu Dashan?!" The old woman wanted to run over and see Gu Dashan, but she did not dare to let go of Li Shuangxi in her arms, for fear that if she let go, she would be captured by the thugs in the building. .


    Gu Dashan rushed over and cried: "It''s me, Daya, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so old? I almost don''t recognize you."


    Even though he and Daya are twins, Daya looks like his mother and is very good-looking. But he didnt expect that after not seeing each other for more than 20 years, she would be like this?


    "Who are you? Do you know where this ce is? How dare you break in!" Mrs. Gong pointed at Gu Dashan and said: "Where did youe from with mud legs? Get out of here, mother and daughter are from our Yingxianfang." people."


    Luzi rushed over in a hurry and covered her mouth: "Mrs. Gong, please stop scolding me. This is the person brought in by Madam Jin. He is an honored guest." This gued old woman has no eyesight. This is Yingxianfang. , if Lady Jin hadnt spoken to Master Ge, how could these people have entered the backyard of Yingxianfang?


    Mrs. Jin had already ran in. When she saw Mrs. Gong, she scolded: "What are you shouting for? Hurry and find two pairs of clean and warm clothes, and then prepare a table of sumptuous meals for Sister Li and her daughter to fill their bellies. It''s so pitiful that I''m so hungry and thin all the way here after escaping from the famine."


    Mrs. Gong was stunned when she heard this. After being scolded by Mrs. Jin again, she turned around to prepare things.


    "Mother, sister..." When Li Anzi saw his mother and sister, he also ran over crying.


    When Third Grandpa saw Gu Daya, he almost didn''t recognize her. She was clearly not even forty years old. Now he looks like he is fifty years old, and his hair is all gray.


    "Da Ya, you have suffered a lot in these years." The third grandfather, supported by Luo Wu, staggered to Gu Daya''s side. He was even more sad when he saw the blood stains on her clothes.


    The third grandfather held back his tears and quickly looked at the young girl next to Gu Daya. He saw a finger-long wound on her right cheek. The wound had just scabbed over. He couldn''t hold back the tears any longer.


    How did your face look like this?


    After entering the building, your reputation will be ruined. If your face bes bad again, how will you marry in the future?


    Qin Sang saw something was wrong with Li Shuangxi''s appearance and reminded him: "Third Grandpa, this eldest sister''s mouth is very white and her face is red. Does she have a fever?"


    When the third grandfather heard this, he looked at Li Shuangxi and put his hand on her forehead. He was so burned that he withdrew his hand: "This child has a fever. Take them away quickly and then ask a doctor to take a look." .


    "The old man is right, Mr. Qi, please take them away as soon as possible." Lady Jin is eager for them to leave as soon as possible.


    "Sell...the deed of betrayal..." Li Shuangxi was so dizzy with fever that she still remembered the deed of betrayal. If they couldn''t get the deed of betrayal, it would be useless for them to leave here.


    "Yes, yes, yes, the deed of sale, bring the deed of sale of Daya and her daughter." Gu Dashan looked at the goldendy and asked: "How much money were they sold for? Tell me, I will redeem their lives for them!"


    Lady Jin wanted to make a good deal with him, so she said, "It''s not about money. The mother and daughter came to our Yingxian Square because someone brought them here on purpose. That person didn''t ask for money, so just forget about the ransom money and sell yourself to the deed." I will go get it for you now."


    What do you mean by this? Qin Sang asked.


    This is what Mrs. Jin was waiting for. She said: "It was a man named Mr. Li who brought them to Yingxianfang. He said he would give us the mother and daughter for no money, but he wanted more money for the mother and daughter." Eat some hardships. I also said...let this eldest sister also ept guests."


    Originally, it was impossible for an old woman like Li Guiyun, who could be a grandmother, to receive guests, but Mr. Li was so bad that he made a point of saying this.


    Mrs. Jin told Gu Dashan and others about this matter because she wanted them to hate the Li family even more and vent all their anger on the Li family so as not to cause trouble for them in Yingxianfang.


    Although she can make decisions, buy and release people, in the final analysis, she is just a madam. There is a big boss behind Yingxianfang, and the big boss is a respectable family and does not like to deal with the troublesome things in Yingxianfang.


    That''s why she said this, to prevent the Lei family''s caravan froming to stand up for the Gu family and causing trouble to the big boss.

 Chapter 228: redeem people

    Chapter 228: redeem people


    Chapter 228: Redemption


    The big boss is not afraid of the Lei family caravan, but it is better to dissolve enemies than to make friends. She does not want to cause trouble for the big boss, and Li Shuangxi is not a great beauty, so it is better to give them a good deal and let them take her away.


    When Gu Dashan heard that it was Mr. Li who sent Daya and his daughter to Yingxianfang on purpose, and also sent words to make Daya and her daughter suffer more, he was very angry: "Why is Mr. Li so evil-hearted? Daya''s family is not like that. Credit alsoes with hard work, the whole family escorted the Li family all the way to He''an Mansion, why don''t you think of their kindness?!"


    "If this person bes bad, he can do anything." After saying this, the goldendy said to them: "You wait a moment, I will go and get the deed of sale for you."


    Mrs. Jin returned to her yard, took out the deed of sale of Gu Daya and her daughter, and handed it to Gu Dashan: "Brother, you see clearly, Li Guiyun and Li Shuangxi above are their mother and daughter, please take these Collect the deed of betrayal and let me send you out. If you have any grudges, report them to the Li family."


    Don''t ask them to visit Yingxianfang, they also act ording to the rules.


    Besides, she has shown mercy. If she really wanted to take action, Li Shuangxi would not be able to keep her innocence even if she died, let alone scratch her face.


    When she saw Gu Dashan, she said something special: "Both mother and daughter are fine. They are innocent. Don''t worry."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he felt much more at ease. He took the deed of betrayal and handed it to Qin Sang next to him: "Sang, look at it. Are it Li Guiyun and Li Shuangxi written on it?"


    Qin Sang took it, read the deed of betrayal, nodded and said, "Yes, it''s them."


    He returned the deed of sale to Gu Dashan: "Uncle Dashan, let''s take these two deeds of sale to the Yamen and cancel them. They will no longer be ves. Then we will apply for new household registration for them using their original names. You can live your life again.


    There were many victims fleeing the famine, so they took this opportunity to register the household registration of Gu Daya''s family. If they didn''t meet acquaintances, no one would know their past.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Gu Dashan carefully took the two deeds of betrayal, put them away, and went to help Gu Da Ya: "Da Ya, let''s go, brother will take you home."


    "Let''s go through the back door. There are few people there." Mrs. Jin said, waving to them, leading them through the backyard, and then through a small passage to a remote back door. She took out the key and unlocked the back door. The iron lock opened: "Let''s go."


    Gu Dashan and Gu Daya supported Li Shuangxi and took the lead out of the back door.


    Mr. Qi was a good person and said to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, your niece is sick and can''t move easily. Why not stay at Qi''s house for a few days? What do you think?"


    "No need." Jiang Jiao said, "My family has a house in Fucheng. Brother Gu and the others can live there. As for the Qi family, the ck-hearted Li family is still living there, and we don''t dare to go."


    Mr. Qi''s face turned red and he quicklyined: "The Li family and the Qi family are only distant rtives, so Brother Jiang cannot me the Qi family for what the Li family does."


    Jiang Jiao said, "Tell Uncle Lei Wu about this."


    Mr. Qi looked very unhappy when he saw Jiang Jiao moving out the Fifth Master Lei.


    No matter how ugly his face was, Jiang Jiao said again: "Mr. Qi should hurry back to the house and ask the Li family to which official mine sold Li Duofu and his son? If you ask, send someone to send the news to the north. Jiangzhai, Le''an Street."


    After Jiang Jiao finished speaking, he called Gu Dashan and the others, and the group left the alley.


    Qin Sang ran fast and had already reached the front gate of Yingxianfang, asking the four guards of the Jiang family to drive their carriages to pick him up.


    On the carriage, Gu Jinli asked him: "How are they? Have they been picked up? Are they okay? Have they been...what?"


    What is that? Qin Sang didnt understand.


    Even if you are innocent, do you still have it? Gu Jinli didnt want his cousin to encounter such a tragic thing.


    When Qin Sang heard this, his face instantly turned red. He lowered his head and said, "Still, still... Lady Jin said no one touched them." Hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, let''s go quickly. Pick them up.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Qin Sang told her what happened in Yingxianfang again.


    He also told her what Jiang Jiao said to Mr. Qi.


    After Mr. Qi asks about the whereabouts of your uncle and cousin, he will send someone to deliver news to the Jiang family. Dont worry.


    Yes, I understand. Gu Jinli responded. Although the job of finding someone went smoothly, she still hated the Li family and the Fourth Master Li. She was thinking about how to teach the Li family a lesson!


    While talking, the carriage had arrived at the entrance of an alley, and Gu Dashan and Gu Daya helped Li Shuangxi onto the carriage.


    As soon as they got into the car, Gu Jinli smelled a sour smell and a strong smell of blood.


    She looked at the mother and daughter and saw that their clothes were all stained with blood, and they had obviously been beaten badly.


    Looking at the old woman again, she couldn''t believe it. This was: "Aunt Da Ya?"


    Gu Dashan still had tears in his eyes. After he and Gu Daya put Li Shuangxi down, he looked up at her and said, "She is your biological aunt. This is your cousin, called Shuangxi. She is sick."


    Gu Jinli saw that there was a long **** scab on Li Shuangxi''s right face. His face was very red, and his mouth was pale and covered with dead skin. He had a high fever.


    She immediately grabbed Li Shuangxi''s hand, rolled up her sleeves, and massaged the acupuncture points on her hands to prevent her body temperature from rising again.


    Everyone, sit still, lets go. Jiang Jiao shouted. After waiting for a while, after he estimated that everyone was seated, he asked the nurse to whip his whip on the horse. The horse felt the pain and ran instantly.


    Within two-quarters of an hour, they arrived at the Jiang family''s house on Le''an Street.


    As soon as they got off the carriage, Jiang Jiao took them to the guest house. He had just put the unconscious Li Shuangxi to bed, and the doctor he had invited also arrived.


    The doctor looked at Li Shuangxis injuries, checked her pulse, and immediately took out the silver needle box and gave Li Shuangxi acupuncture.


    Half an hourter, I put away the silver needle and wrote two prescriptions.


    "This girl is too weak. She has a high fever that won''t go away. She also has skin injuries on her face and body. She needs to drink medicine for treating high fever for a day. After the fever subsides, she can then use medicine for treating injuries."


    After the doctor wrote the prescription, he handed it to Gu Dashan: "Go and get the medicine first. This girl has a high fever and can''t wait. She needs to drink the medicine quickly."


    Gu Dashan quickly took the prescription, called Wang Yongfu, gave him money, and asked him to get the medicine.


    After seeing Li Shuangxi, the doctor took Gu Dayas pulse.


    Gu Daya''s injury was not as serious as Li Shuangxi''s, but he was so frightened during the whole journey that he copsed and almost fainted.


    Over at Jiang Zhai, Gu Jinli and the others are busy treating Gu Daya and his daughter.


    At the Qi family, Mr. Qi was cursing the Li family and his son: "Tell me, where did you sell Li Duofu and Li Daxi? If you dare to hide anything, don''t me me, the Qi family, for being rude to you!"

 Chapter 229: torture

    Chapter 229: torture


    Chapter 229 Torture


    Mr. Li was a little scared when he saw Mr. Qi being so angry.


    But he had already said before that he didn''t know where he sold Li Duofu and his son. If he told Mr. Qi the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son at this time, wouldn''t it be a p in the face?


    Furthermore, there were some reasons why Li Duofu and his family were sold. These reasons were difficult to tell Mr. Qi and were very embarrassing.


    "Second cousin, don''t be angry. You also know that the housekeeper is always responsible for selling servants. I am the master of the Li family. How do you know where the housekeeper has sold the servants?" Li The master said with a troubled face, looking like he really didn''t know.


    Although Mr. Qi considers himself a schr, he is in charge of his family''s business and deals with all kinds of people outside. How could he not see that Mr. Li is deliberately trying to avoid it?


    With a bang, Mr. Qi pped his palm on the desk and shouted: "Where is the housekeeper of the Li family? Call him. If you and your son don''t reveal the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son today, no one will be able to walk out of this door." "


    Seeing Mr. Qi''s anger rising a lot, Mr. Li became more frightened and winked at his third son next to him.


    Seeing this, Master Li San quickly gave Mr. Qi a smile and said, "Cousin, don''t be angry first. My father really can''t be med for this. He really doesn''t know. It was all sold by the servants below. Just wait a moment. My cousin is going to find the servant responsible for selling people."


    After Mr. Li finished speaking, he turned around and ran out of the study, but was stopped by Manager Lin: "Master Li, pleasee back. My second master said that if we don''t tell the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son today, who will you three be?" Dont even think about leaving the study.


    The Li family fled from famine all the way, and many people died. The first and second uncles were both dead. The only adult men in the family were Mr. Li, the third Mr. Li who was born by a concubine, and the fourth Mr. Li who was a direct descendant.


    Except for the female rtives, the rest were underage men who were not called to the study.


    When Master Li San heard this, his expression changed. He looked at Mr. Qi and said in embarrassment: "Cousin, do you really want to do this?"


    After all, the two families are rted, so it would be too ugly to do so.


    Mr. Qi sneered and said, "Don''t me me for being heartless. It was your Li family who caused trouble for our Qi family first."


    He originally wanted to rely on the second master Jiang to establish a rtionship with the Lei family caravan, but because the Li family sold Li Duofu''s family cheaply, he wanted to rely on the Jiang family to get acquainted with the fifth master Lei. .


    Not only is it impossible, if he doesn''t find out the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son, the Qi family will also suffer.


    "And you, Li Junping!" Mr. Qi pointed at Mr. Li, who was huddled in the corner of the study, and cursed: "How dare you sell Li Guiyun''s mother and daughter to Yingxianfang, and let... Li Guiyun also receive guests, you are shameless! "


    Li Guiyun, also known as Gu Daya, is thirty-seven years old. She looks more like she is in her fifties. For such an old woman, he can stille up with the idea of letting her receive guests. Such a brain What kind of dirty thoughts are there?


    Master Li had already sobered up from his wine. He was extremely angry when he found out that Li Anzi had found his own uncle due to some strangebination of circumstances.


    What makes him even more angry is that he was beaten by a stinky girl in front of the Qi Mansion!


    Fourth Master Li covered his bruised face and yelled: "Cousin, you can''t me me for this. It was that **** Li Shuangxi who hurt me first, and I was angry, so... I let Er Xi do it." They, mother and daughter, were sold cheaply."


    It was Erxi who sold their mother and daughter to Yingxianfang. It has nothing to do with me.


    When Mr. Qi heard this, he was so angry that he trembled all over: "You still dare to quibble!" Mrs. Jin had already told him everything. It was Li Junping who sent Gu Daya and her daughter to Yingxianfang. Unexpectedly, Li Junping would dare to argue in front of him and refuse to admit it to death.


    "I finally understand why your Li family has be worse from generation to generation. With your virtues, it is unforgivable that the family business will not be defeated." Mr. Qi gasped with anger and almost fell into his chair.


    "Cousin, what you said is too much. You only saw how our Li family treated Li Duofu''s family. Why didn''t you look at how the Li Duofu family and the Gu family treated us?" Fourth Master Li pointed at his face and shouted: "Look, look at my face. It''s still swollen. It was all beaten by the Gu family girl...hiss~"


    Fourth Master Li spoke too loudly and hurt his face. It hurt for a while. After the pain subsided, he said unconvinced, "No, that stinky girl from the Gu family hurt me. I have to go to her house to ask forpensation." , if the Gu family doesnt paypensation, I will go to the Yamen to sue them.


    When Mr. Qi heard this, his eyes widened and he pointed at Mr. Li, unable to say a word.


    What the **** is this Li Junping?


    How did Mr. Li teach? Teach a legitimate son such virtue!


    Looking at Mr. Qi''s appearance, Master Li San knew that Mr. Qi was angry, but he did not speak for Mr. Li Fourth, and he was still happy to see the result.


    He is a concubine and has been bullied by his brothers since he was a child. Now two of the three legitimate sons born to Mrs. Li have died. If Li Junping is no longer an adult, everything in the Li family will be his.


    Although the Li family''s family business is now almost ruined, the banknotes and the property deeds of Daliang Mansion are still there. After everything calms down, he will send people back to Daliang Mansion to sell those houses and shops, and then move to He''an. If you buy a house, you can live a good life as the master of your own house.


    Mr. Qi finally realized that Li Junping was a fool. He looked at Master Li and asked him onest question: "Master Li, let me ask you one more question. Which official mine did Li Duofu and his son sell to? You Say yes or no?"


    Mr. Li could see that Mr. Qi was really angry. He hesitated for a while, but still said with a bitter look on his face: "Second cousin, cousin, I really don''t know. The housekeeper at home sold it to him. If you want to know, just ask him."


    Mr. Li was treacherous and deliberately said that the housekeeper of the Li family sold the person. However, the housekeeper of the Li family could not bear it and passed away four days ago. Now he has been wrapped in a straw mat and carried to the hospital outside the city. On the mountain, buried.


    Mr. Qi couldnt find anyone if he asked.


    Mr. Qi saw that Mr. Li refused to tell him, and thest bit of kinship was lost. He raised his voice and shouted outside the study: "Steward Lin, is there any news from the old housekeeper?"


    Steward Lin said: "Reporting to the second master, the old steward just sent someone to send a message. Steward Li Mu, Aunt Fang, and Li Erxi have been captured and are being held in the servant''s room for torture. It won''t be long before good newses." Come."


    When Mr. Li heard this, his expression changed greatly. He pointed at Mr. Qi and said, "Second cousin, what do you mean? Li Mu, Fangma, and Li Erxi are servants of my Li family. Why do you torture them?"


    Mr. Qi sneered and said, "I''ve already asked you. Since you refuse to tell me, don''t me me for being rude."

 Chapter 230: ask

    Chapter 230: ask


    Chapter 230 Asked


    "Besides, it was your Li family who harmed my Qi family first. What I did was just to save the Qi family. Your Li family has no right to use me." Mr. Qi looked at Mr. Li, and the more he looked at him, the more disgusting he looked: "Be aware that you The Li family is still living in my Qi family, and my Qi family pays for food and clothing, so why are you beating up some of your servants?"


    You, you are so disrespectful to your rtives, so you are not afraid that I willin to my cousin? Mr. Li was very angry, his face was burning and burning badly. His servant was tortured by the Qi family, which was no different from pping him.


    "You can sue if you want." Mr. Qi flicked his sleeves and ignored Master Li''s threat.


    When Mr. Li heard what Mr. Qi said, his face, which was already blue with anger, turned into the color of pig liver.


    Second Master, Second Master, are you here? A slightly older voice came from outside the door of the study room.


    Hearing this voice, Steward Lin hurriedly went out to greet him: "Mr. Chen, why are you here?"


    Grandma Chens mother is Mrs. Qis nanny. Because of her rtionship with her mother, Grandma Chen has been with Mrs. Qi since she was three years old. She married Mrs. Qi into the Qi family and served Old Mrs. Qi. A lifetime.


    Now that she is older and has been raised by the family, she usually only chats with Mrs. Qi to relieve her boredom, and rarely steps in to take care of things. Unless there is a big problem, Mrs. Qi will send her to intervene.


    Therefore, when Manager Lin saw hering, he did not dare to neglect her at all.


    Grandma Chen was supported by a little maid and said to Manager Lin: "The olddy asked the old ve to ask, what''s wrong with the second master? Why did he suddenly get so angry? The olddy said, the Li family is different from our family. Rtives, now our rtives are in trouble. We can help as much as we can, but we cant abuse our rtives just because they are fleeing from famine. If this spreads, they will be despised."


    "The olddy also said that our uncle is an official in the capital, and he is a Hanlin official. The most important thing is reputation. We can''t help him in our hometown, but we can''t drag him down."


    When Manager Lin heard this, he sweated on his forehead and exined: "Mother Chen, this is a long story. The Li family has gone too far."


    Grandma Chen frowned when she heard this: "What did you say?"


    Mr. Qi heard what Grandma Chen said and shouted in the study room: "Manager Lin, please invite Grandma Chen in."


    Manager Lin breathed a sigh of relief and said with a busy smile: "The second master is calling you. Pleasee with the younger one."


    Mr. Chen was old and walked slowly. She was supported by the little maid and walked slowly to the study room. She said to Mr. Qi: "Second Master."


    "Thank you for your hard work, please sit down." Mr. Qi waited for her to sit down before telling her everything the Li family had done, as well as the rtionship between the Gu family, the Jiang family, and the Lei family caravan.


    Grandma Chen was surprised when she learned the whole story. She was not surprised by what the Li family and his son had done.


    She has lived for sixty years and lived in a deep house andpound. She has seen all kinds of dirty things.


    She was surprised that the Li family father and son were so stupid.


    If you want to sell Gu Daya and her daughter to a building, you can, but you can''t do it yourself, just throw them to the dental shop; you can''t sell them in He''an Mansion, you should sell them further away, so that The Gu family could not be found.


    It''s good now. Bad things have been done, but so many clues have been left, and the Qi family has been dragged into it.


    Mr. Chen was very angry. She sat in the study for a while and said to Mr. Qi: "In this case, the second master should handle it impartially. The olddy understands."


    Mr. Li was confused and asked: "What do you mean?"


    Mr. Qi sneered and said: "What do you mean? Naturally, I will continue to beat Li Mu and the others until they reveal the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son." When Mr. Li heard this, he became angry and pointed at Granny Chen and said: " You old pious woman, my cousin asked you toe here to help our Li family, but you went against her wishes. You are really a ve to the master. No, I want to go to my cousin and ask her to treat you like this. Old stuff


    "Shut up!" Manager Lin shouted angrily, interrupting Fourth Master Li: "You yellow-haired boy, how dare you speak to Grandma Chen like that."


    Mrs. Qi trusts Grandma Chen very much, and now, if Grandma Chen can say this, she is on the side of the second master.


    Since he is on the side of the Second Master, he cannot let the Fourth Master Li mess with Old Mother Chen.


    "Manager Lin, there is no need to scold him. What unpleasant words have the old woman never heard in her life?" Old Granny Chen looked at Fourth Master Li, then looked at Mr. Li, and said with a smile: "It''s just that since the old woman is eating the Qi family If you have food and support from the Qi family, then you have to do things for the Qi family, there is no reason to just watch the Qi family being dragged down by distant rtives."


    and


    The olddy has always been kind, and she hates seeing a family being separated. Mr. Li is the son of the olddys cousin and a rtive of the whole family. The olddy cannot watch her nephewmit crimes.


    Ginger is still old and spicy. What Grandma Chen said was reasonable and reasonable, and she was full of good intentions for the Li family. The Li family and his son were stunned for a while.


    Mr. Li Sanye knew that this old grandma was difficult to deal with. After thinking for a while, he hurriedly took a few steps forward and came to Grandma Chen. He bowed deeply to her and said, "Grandma Chen, please forgive me, my fourth brother." It was an honest mistake, please don''t argue with a junior like him."


    Grandma Chen looked at Mr. Li and asked him: "Are you the third Mr. Li? Do you have your wife and children in the room?"


    Li Sanye nodded and said: "It''s the boy. Thanks to his great aunt, the boy''s wife, children, and sister all survived on the road to escape."


    When Grandma Chen heard this, she nodded and praised: "Yes, the third master is a capable person."


    Master Li San was very happy when he heard this. With the words of Grandma Chen, it meant that he could get the support of Mrs. Qi.


    They are now in He''an Mansion and have to live off the Qi family. As long as he has the support of Mrs. Qi, it will not be difficult for him to seize the Li family''s property.


    Mr. Chen could see through Mr. Li San''s thoughts at a nce, but that''s what she and Mrs. Qi really thought.


    Mrs. Qi didn''t really care about this distant rtive, she just helped the Li family because of her kindness to her cousin.


    Although Mr. Li is a concubine, he is still the biological grandson of his cousin. As long as one of them can support him, the rest of Mr. Li and Mr. Li can do whatever they want. They have something to eat and don''t let them starve to death. .


    Mother Chen looked at Mr. Qi and nodded to him.


    Mr. Qi understood, and his mood was finally not as angry as before.


    Not long after, the old housekeeper of the Qi family led a group of people and escorted Li Mu, Fangma and Li Erxi, who were beaten to death, to the study yard.


    The old housekeeper went directly into the study and said to Mr. Qi: "Second Master, I have asked."


    Mr. Qi was overjoyed and asked quickly: "Tell me, which mine were Li Duofu and his son sold to?"

 Chapter 231: Li Duofu and his son

    Chapter 231: Li Duofu and his son


    Chapter 231 Li Duofu and his son


    The old housekeeper frowned and said, "It''s the Northwest Iron Mine."


    "Northwestern Iron Mine!" Mr. Qi really wanted to strangle the Li family and his son to death, so he actually sold them to the Northwest Iron Mine.


    There are many official mines in Dachu. They have Jianghuai Copper Mine and Jianghuai Iron Mine in Jianghuai, and there is Jiangnan Silver Mine in Jiangnan across the river, all of which require manual mining.


    Originally, I thought that the Li family and his son would sell Li Duofu and his son to the nearest Jianghuai Iron Mine. Unexpectedly, he actually sold the person to the farthest northwest iron mine. This is not going to stop until the person is tortured to death.


    How many days has it been sold? Mr. Qi asked hopefully.


    The old housekeeper said: "It was sold earlier than the mother and daughter. Today is the fifth day."


    Five days!


    Mr. Qi feels dizzy. It has been five days. If he chases after him, when will he be able to catch up?


    And when you enter the official mine, you have to go to the government office to register. It is very troublesome to get people out again. Not only do you have to rely on connections, but you also have to spend a lot of money. A person who was originally bought with two taels of silver needs at least fifty taels if he wants toe out again. In addition to deleting names and changing books, one hundred taels of silver would not be enough.


    Two people are two hundred taels.


    But now its not about the money. We have to chase him quickly and get him back.


    "Old housekeeper, please quickly take people to Jiangzhai on Le''an Street in the north, tell the Gu family about the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son, and ask them to wait outside the Fucheng Yamen. I will go to the Fucheng Yamen to ask who took them. Taken away?"


    "Yes, old ve, let''s go now." The old housekeeper said, and immediately took his servants out of the house and headed to Jiang''s house on Le''an Street.


    Mr. Qi said to Grandma Chen: "Grandma Chen, please go back and tell my mother that I will be away for a few days. When Ie back, I can go and apologize to her."


    Mr. Chen stood up and said: "Second Master, please go and rx. I will definitely serve the olddy well and wait for Second Master toe back."


    After Mr. Qi finished exining to Grandma Chen, he looked at the Li family and his son, pointed at Master Li and Fourth Master Li, and sneered repeatedly, but did not say a word.


    After a while, Mr. Qi turned around and shouted into the courtyard: "Come here, please invite the Li family and his son back to the guest courtyard. They are not allowed to leave the guest courtyard even half a step without my instructions!"


    "Yes." In the yard, the nursing master was already waiting with dozens of nursing staff. When he heard this, he rushed into the study and twisted the hands of the Li family and his son.


    Mr. Li looked at the tall guards with beards and was so frightened that his feet went weak. He shouted at Mr. Qi: "Qi Er, you are under house arrest. You are just a schr, not an official in the yamen." Master, why do you put us under house arrest? Let us go quickly... Uh-huh!"


    The nurses at the Qi family moved very quickly and stuffed a ball of cotton cloth into Mr. Li''s mouth. He was immediately speechless.


    Master Li originally wanted to call out, but when he saw his father was gagged, he was immediately frightened and did not dare to speak. After a few moments, the nurse tied him up with a rope.


    Li Sanye is smarter and knows that the Li family has been defeated, and the only one he can rely on now is the Qi family.


    And his father and fourth brother had offended the Qi family, so he had to draw a clear line with them. After this matter passed, he would tter the Qi family and ask the Qi family to help him seize the Li family''s property and be the head of the Li family. people.


    Soon, the nursing staff escorted the Li family and his son back to the guest courtyard. Mr. Qi took his eldest brother''s post, his private seal, banknotes, two bags of broken silver, and four servants, left the study, boarded the prepared carriage, and ran all the way to the He''an government office.


    To the north, at Jiang House on Le''an Street, the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion has arrived at Jiang House and told Gu Dashan and the others the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son.


    "Our second master has rushed to the Fucheng Yamen to ask about the situation of Li Duofu and his son, and asked the old ve to inform you. He quickly sent someone to wait outside the Fucheng Yamen. After the second master asks about the exact whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son, Everyone chased him all the way."


    Gu Dashan was very excited and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, let''s go to Fucheng Yamen now."


    Where is the government office in Fucheng?


    How many people do they want to go?


    If he goes to find Li Duofu and Li Daxi, what about Daya and Shuangxi?


    Gu Dashan was happy and flustered, his head was dizzy and he had no clue.


    Gu Jinli saw him wandering around and wanted to speak but couldn''t. He quickly grabbed his hand and said to him: "Dad, don''t worry. You can take Brother Qin, Uncle Wang, and Uncle Zhu and their sons with you. Brother Qin is here, its okay.


    Third Grandpa is getting old, and Li Duofu and his son were sold to the northwest iron mines. They have to chase for days and nights to catch up. Third Grandpas body cant bear it, so its hard to let him follow them.


    As for Li Anzi, he should stay and take care of Aunt Daya to avoid being a burden.


    And she wont go, leaving Gu Dashan to go and have a good experience.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Sang is here." Gu Dashan looked at Qin Sang. This kid is not old, but he is capable. It will not be a problem to take him and catch up with him for several days and nights.


    Gu Jinli originally didn''t want to trouble Jiang Jiao, but now he has troubled the Jiang family enough, so he didn''t want to trouble him this time. He said to Jiang Jiao again: "Second Uncle Jiang, my family is going to trouble you again. Please follow my father to chase someone. "


    Jiang Xianwei has often been in and out of Fucheng Yamen in the past few months, and Jiang Jiao also oftenes to Fucheng. He should know the people in Fucheng Yamen. With Jiang Jiao following him, it will be easier to redeem people.


    Jiang Jiao smiled and said, "What a big deal, don''t worry. I will take two guards and follow your father and the others to pursue them. If the soldiers escorting them are acquaintances, it will be easy to talk to them."


    "Thank you, Uncle Jiang." Gu Jinli was very happy. After thanking Jiang Jiao, he gave the banknote he had to Gu Dashan: "Dad, I need money to redeem someone, so bring the banknote with you."


    "Okay, I''ll keep it. You take good care of your aunt and cousin here and wait for dad toe back." Gu Dashan collected the banknote and wanted to go to the guest room to talk to Daya and his daughter. He was afraid of wasting time, so he could only tell Gu Jinli He said: "After returning to the guest room, tell your aunt that your uncle and second cousin have been found, and dad is going to redeem them, so that they can rest assured."


    "Okay, I will tell them, you go quickly." Gu Jinli urged.


    "We''re leaving." Gu Dashan couldn''t wait any longer and called Wang Yongfu and the others, and they left together.


    The two guards of Jiang Jiao''s family had prepared dry food and water, drove out the carriage, and were waiting at the door. After they got on the carriage, they immediately ran towards the Fucheng Yamen.


    Mr. Qi had already asked about the whereabouts of Li Duofu and his son, and was waiting for them at the gate of Fucheng Yamen. When he saw the Jiang family''s carriage, before they got off the carriage, he immediately said: "Don''t get off the carriage. They just left this morning. Now, It''s already heading towards Zhongzhou, let''s get in the car and catch up!"


    After saying this, Mr. Qi also ran into his carriage, and a group of three carriages ran out of the city gate and chased towards Zhongzhou.


    They chased for an entire afternoon and an entire night, and finally caught up with the team escorting the young men to the northwest iron mines at about midnight the next day.

 Chapter 232: rescue

    Chapter 232: rescue


    Chapter 232 Rescue


    Wait a minute, the military master in front, wait a minute! The nurse from the Jiang family shouted to a team in front while driving a carriage.


    That team isposed of soldiers wearing military uniforms, carrying quivers on their backs, carrying long bows, and hanging swords. They are escorting a group of strong men and are walking forward.


    There were arge number of strong men being escorted, more than two hundred of them. They were all wearing tattered linen clothes, barefoot, and their hands were tied with a long rope to prevent them from escaping.


    When themander-in-chief who led the troops heard this, he turned around quickly and saw several carriages rushing over. He immediately shouted to the soldiers, drew his sword and pointed at the carriages, shouting: "Who are they? Stop for me, this is the Fucheng garrison. If you **** a strong man and dare to cause trouble for me, I will kill you!"


    "Hush~" The Jiang family''s nurse hurriedly stopped the carriage for fear of offending these soldiers and did not dare to go forward.


    Jiang Jiao jumped down from the carriage and shouted at the general g: "Brother Ma, it''s me, the second son of the Jiang family in Tianfu County."


    While on the carriage, Mr. Qi had already told them that the person escorting these strong men was Mr. Ma Qi. Coincidentally, Jiang Jiao happened to know this Mr. Ma.


    "Jiang Er?" Ma Zongqi squinted his eyes, looked at Jiang Jiao for a while, and finally recognized him: "Haha, it''s you, why are you here? Are you going to work outside He''an Mansion? "


    "No, I''m here to find someone this time." Jiang Jiao hurriedly called to Gu Dashan and others, asking them toe down quickly, and the group walked towards Mr. Ma Banner.


    When he was still three feet away from Mr. Ma Qi, Jiang Jiao asked Mr. Qi, Qin Sang, and Wang Yongfu to stay. He took Gu Dashan to Mr. Ma Qi and said, "Brother Ma, This is Brother Gu. Among the people you escorted, two of them are his sister-inw and nephew. They fled from Daliang Prefecture in the northwest to He''an Prefecture with the master''s family, but were sold by the master''s family. Brother Gu knows this. After the incident, I immediately chased him."


    Ma Zongqi looked at Gu Dashan: "Who are you? Where do you live? What is your name? Do you have household registration to prove it?"


    Although Ma Zongqi knew Jiang Jiao, it was his first time meeting Gu Dashan. He did not trust a stranger just after meeting him. He had to ask questions clearly.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Gu Dashan quickly took out his household registration and handed it to Mr. Ma Qi with both hands.


    General Ma Qi felt relieved when he saw that he looked honest and his hands were trembling with fear when handing out household registration. After taking the household registration, he opened it and looked at it. He saw that the household registration was stamped with the official seal of the Tianfu County government. Knowing that the household registration was genuine, he returned the household registration to Gu Dashan and asked, "What are your sister-inw and nephew''s names?" "


    Gu Dashan said: "My sister-inw is called Li Duofu, and my nephew is called Li Daxi. They are servants of the Li family in Daliang Prefecture. After escorting the master''s family to He''an Prefecture, they were sold by the master''s family."


    "Li Duofu and Li Daxi? These names sound familiar." Ma Zongqi asked a soldier beside him: "Who are these two people?"


    The soldier replied: "The g is from the father and son who gave it to us for free, and the two who didn''t pay for it."


    The work in the mines is tiring. A good person working in the mines will be exhausted in a few months and will be exhausted in half a year.


    Therefore, in order to punish the servants at home, some wealthy households deliberately gave away money to the servants who made mistakes and asked them to take them to work in the mines, and they could also get the money from these people''s prostitution in the government office. Its a cost-effective business.


    It turned out to be the two of them. Ma Zongqi remembered it and said to Gu Dashan, Did you catch up to redeem them?


    Gu Dashan nodded: "That''s right, Master. Please do it for your convenience and sell them to me. My sister is still waiting for them at home, but we can''t let them go to the northwest."


    The northwest is still in chaos. If Li Duofu and his son go to the northwest, they will die.


    Jiang Jiao also interceded beside him: "Brother Ma, help me. The father and son were harmed by the master''s family. The family escorted the master''s family from Daliang Mansion to He''an Mansion. Unexpectedly, the master''s family was not a good person." Things are sold to people as soon as they be stable.


    "Brother Gu has been separated from his sister''s family for more than twenty years. He just found his sister a few days ago. Hearing about his sister-inw and nephew, he hurriedly chased her. Brother Ma is a kind man. Raise your hand and give their names to OK, let''s take the people away." Jiang Jiao looked at Mr. Qi who was not far behind him, and shouted to him: "Mr. Qi,e over and express your gratitude."


    The incident happened because of the Li family. Mr. Qi is a rtive of the Li family. He should have paid for it. Otherwise, why would he be brought here?


    Mr. Qi understood what Jiang Jiao meant, and immediately came over and bowed to Mr. Ma Qi: "I am the second master of the Qi family in Fucheng. As a precaution, I bought wine for Mr. Ma Qi."


    Mr. Qi took out a banknote and handed it to Mr. Ma Qi.


    General Ma Qi saw the word "one hundred taels" on the banknote and took it with a smile: "It turns out to be Mr. Qi. Thank you for meeting me."


    He then said to the soldiers around him: "Put this guy away and don''t hit Mr. Qi."


    When the soldiers heard this, they sheathed their swords.


    Jiang Jiao saw that they had put away their swords and knew that this matter could be discussed, so heughed and asked Ma Zongqi: "Brother Ma, where are Li Duofu and his son? My brother is anxious to see them."


    Shaozi, bring Li Duofu and his son over.


    "Hey." A soldier immediately ran to the group of strong men, and after a while, he brought a father and son over.


    They are Li Duofu and Li Daxi. The two of them were barefoot and wearing tattered linen clothes. They were both skinny and skinny, with wounds on their faces and heads.


    When Gu Dashan saw the two of them, especially Li Daxi, he immediately concluded that these were Li Duofu and his son, because Li Daxi did not look like Li Duofu, but more like his uncle.


    But


    Li Daxis right hand was tied with a wooden board, and the bup wrapping his arm was stained with ck and red blood.


    Gu Dashan rushed over and asked with a choked voice: "Daxi, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Shaozi said: "They were beaten by the master''s family. The servants of the Li family who sent the father and son here said that their family was thieves and stole the master''s things. After being discovered by the master''s family, they dared to beat the fourth master of the master''s family. , and then his hand was broken."


    He added: "Don''t worry, this hand has been looked at by the orthopedic doctor when we were in the Yamen. He has given some medicine and it should be cured."


    They looked at Li Daxi''s hand injury not because they were kind-hearted, but because they wanted his hand to get better. Otherwise, the adults at the mine would scold him if he brought such a **** to the iron mine.


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he was so distressed that he wanted to cry. He said to Li Daxi, "Don''t worry, Daxi. When you get back, your uncle will hire a good doctor for you and he will definitely cure your hand."


    Li Daxi is young, only sixteen years old, but after several catastrophes, he is now very calm. When he saw Gu Dashan, he was not carried away by joy, but asked him: "What is your name? Where do youe from? You said He''s my uncle, what was my mother''s previous name? Is Pan her mother?"

 Chapter 233: hidden secret

    Chapter 233: hidden secret


    Chapter 233 Hidden secrets


    Gu Dashan was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Daxi to ask him this.


    Li Daxi added: "The Li family and his son are cunning and cruel. They have already sent people to y tricks on us once when we were in the government office. I don''t want to be fooled again."


    After the father and son were sent to the government office, they were locked up with a group of purchased victims. However, a man came over to marry them, saying he was a rtive on his mother''s side.


    They have never been to grandpas house, so they dont know who is in grandpas house? When the father and son saw that the man could tell some things about his mother, they believed him.


    After acknowledging his rtives, the man asked the father and son for food every day when giving out rations.


    They, father and son, thought that the man was a rtive of their grandfather''s family, and they were hungry, so they gave most of their rations to the man.


    As a result, when they were taken away, they found out that the man was a jailer who had taken twenty taels of silver from the Li family and was deliberately ying tricks on them and his son.


    Although Li Daxi is a servant, he is literate, smart, and a little arrogant. He is very concerned about being put in this situation and being teased by others. After seeing Gu Dashan, although he felt that this person looked simr to him, he still had to ask clearly when meeting him for the first time to avoid being fooled again.


    Whats more


    Li Daxi looked at Mr. Qi next to him and sneered: "How good Mr. Qi is."


    He has no good impression of the Qi family. If it were not for the protection of the Qi family, the Li family would not dare to be so arrogant.


    And this uncle is with Mr. Qi, let alone whether it is true or not?


    Hearing this, Mr. Qi nced at Li Daxi and frowned, feeling very displeased with this rude young man.


    "My name is Gu Dashan. I am from Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture in the northwest. I fled from the northwest to He''an Prefecturest year and have now settled in Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. Your mother''s name is Gu Daya, and Pan is not our rtive. Mom, thats the stepmother. Your mother and your sister are both good friends. Now they live in the Jiang familys house. Your father..."


    Gu Dashan looked at the man next to Li Daxi. The man was stooped, with gray hair, his face was covered with injuries, and his body was still trembling. He looked no younger than Da Ya, and looked like he was in his fifties.


    Are you Qi Pan? Gu Dashan asked.


    When the man heard this name, he was stunned for a while, and then he remembered that this was his previous name.


    He nodded, smiled at Gu Dashan and said, "Hey, I''m Qi Pan, eldest, uncle."


    "Bah!" Gu Dashan spat at Qi Pan and cursed: "Don''t call me uncle. My sister followed you, but you took her into very. You have no conscience."


    Qi Panpan was spat on by Tou Tou, but he didn''t dare to talk back. Da Ya had been following him for all these years, and she really didn''t have a good life.


    When they first entered the Li family, they were the lowest-level servants. It was not until Daya gave birth to twins that Mrs. Li felt that Daya was blessed, and their lives became easier.


    Li Daxi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Gu Dashan''s words. It seemed that this was really his mother''s eldest brother and his biological uncle.


    but


    "I''m not a thief. I didn''t steal anything from the Li family. It was Li Junping and his son who were too shameless. I just wanted to protect my sister."


    Li Daxi just said this and stopped. It was about Li Shuangxi''s reputation, and he didn''t want too many people to hear about it.


    Gu Dashan did not ask further questions. He just wanted to save people now. After confirming that it was them, Gu Dashan said to Mr. Ma Qi: "Master Mr. General Qi, please help me to take them two back. My nephew is still young. He You cant work in the mines.


    General Ma Qi epted the one hundred taels of silver notes from Mr. Qi, which meant that he was willing to let Li Duofu and his son go: "Okay, for Brother Jiang''s sake, you can take them and his son away."


    "Shaozi, bring the booklet." Shaozi took out a booklet and turned it to the page with the names of Li Duofu and Li Daxi. He crossed out their names and wrote next to their names. A few words: Died of illness on the road.


    This is not the first time Mr. Ma has escorted someone, he has done this many times.


    Besides, there is chaos on the northwest road now, half of the strong men were killed or injured, and no one will ask questions.


    They took more than 200 people into custody this time. They were afraid that the road would be unsafe and more people would die than before, so they took so many people into custody.


    Seeing that Mr. Ma had crossed out the names of Li Duofu and his son, Jiang Jiao hurriedly thanked him: "Brother Ma, you are so generous. Thank you so much for being here. You have a good journey. When youe back, I will treat you to a drink."


    Ma Zongqi smiled and said: "Okay, then it''s settled."


    "You, how dare you release someone privately? This is a person who has been registered in the government office!" Someone among the strong men who were being escorted suddenly said this.


    These strong men were all victims of the famine. Because their families had no money to settle down, they were sold for money. They were already feeling bitter, but when they saw that Li Duofu and his son were rescued on the way, their bitterness instantly turned into resentment. .


    As soon as someone spoke, others stood up and shouted: "Yes, you release people privately, this is against the king''sw!"


    Ma Zongqi was happy when he heard this and became angry: "Damn it, Shaozi, give me a beating!"


    "yes."


    The soldiers under hismand were immediately divided into two. Half of them drew their sabers and surrounded the strong men; the other half held iron rods and beat them with bang bang bang.


    "ah-"


    Screams rang out, and the strong men kept begging for mercy, and they finally stopped.


    "Mom, you still dare to fight against me. Are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, go to your family. Your family sold you. If you make trouble with me, I can''t kill you!" Mr. Ma kicked thest person. The strong man who yelled first beat him half to death and then stopped.


    When the group of strong men saw this, they were all frightened, and they were all trembling with fear.


    What Mr. Ma wants is for them to be afraid. If he doesnt make them afraid, and he causes trouble on the road, he will be the one who dies.


    Mr. Qi is still a good person, so he took out another banknote and handed it to Mr. Ma Qi: "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Ma Qi."


    Ma Zongqi got another banknote and said with a smile: "Second Master Qi really has a big business, so Ma will ept it."


    Mr. Qi doesnt mind spending money, as long as it allows them to rescue people smoothly.


    Ma Zongqi and the others wasted a lot of time. After taking the money, they picked up the strong men and continued on their way.


    Jiang Jiao and the others did not dy when they received the person, and drove the carriage to He''an Mansion.


    I passed a town on the way and went to the town to see the injury on Li Daxi''s hand. The doctor said: "This is a bone that was broken by someone else, and it was not connected properly when it was connected. You should hurry up and take advantage of his injury." In a few days, I will go to Fucheng to find a doctor with good medical skills to re-set his bones. Maybe his hand will be healed, or else he will not be able to do heavy work in the future, even holding chopsticks."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he didn''t dare to dy. After paying for the medicine, he bought some food and water in the town, bought two pairs of clothes, and rushed towards He''an Mansion without stopping.


    At Jiang''s house, Gu Jinli had already learned the secret behind the murder of their family from Gu Daya''s mother and daughter.

 Chapter 234: reunion

    Chapter 234: reunion


    Chapter 234 Reunion


    This matter originated from Li Shuangxi.


    After Mrs. Li passed away on the way to escape, Mr. Li was afraid that he would die on the way. In order to enjoy more, he killed all the unmarried maids in the Li family.


    Li Shuangxi was able to escape because of Li Daxi.


    After Li Daxi learned about Master Li''s n, he found a fortune teller among the victims who were fleeing the famine, gave the fortune teller food and water, and asked him to tell Master Li that Li Shuangxi and he were twins, with profound blessings from heaven. Fairy boys and fairies descend to the earth. As long as they keep their bodies as boys and girls, they can protect the people around them and the Li family.


    The fortune teller told Mr. Li a few more dangerous things that the Li family encountered on the road to escape from famine, and said more jealously: "Mr. Li, your family''s escape from these disasters is all thanks to Li Shuangxi''s sister and brother."


    The people of Da Chu believed this, and Mr. Li was afraid of death, so he did not touch Li Shuangxi.


    After settling down, Mr. Li thought, since Li Shuangxi is a blessed person, if he sleeps with her, wouldn''t this blessing be transferred to him?


    Master Li Si knew about this and wanted to take advantage of the good fortune, so the two fathers prepared to sleep with Li Shuangxi.


    Master Li is a fool. He thought that Li Daxi would be happy that his sister served them and his son, and said to Li Daxi: "When things are done, my father will ept your sister as his aunt, and your whole family will enjoy the blessings."


    Happy shit!


    This is what Li Daxi is afraid of. He wanted to save Li Shuangxi, but this time he failed. Li Daxi could only fight with Mr. Li and his son.


    But the Li family had a nursing home, and Li Daxi was captured by the nursing home and had his hand knocked off.


    When Li Shuangxi saw his younger brother being arrested, he also became violent and cursed Mr. Li and Mr. Li: "If you father and son dare to touch me, I will die immediately! After death, I will turn into a ghost and curse you day and night. The Li family will have no descendants and all their wealth." , you two, father and son, are inhumane, you will be paralyzed in bed for the rest of your life!"


    Because Li Shuangxi is a twin of a dragon and a phoenix, the whole Li family thinks she is a lucky person, and since she is a fortune teller, Mr. Li is afraid of Li Shuangxi''s curse and does not dare to touch her.


    But Fourth Master Li was young and energetic, and couldn''t hold back his breath, so he came up with the idea of sending Li Shuangxi to the building to make her suffer: "Humph, Li Shuangxi, you can do it! If I don''t touch you, I will." Send them to a building and let thousands of you ride and thousands of people sleep!"


    Mr. Li did what he said and immediately called his servants to send Li Shuangxi to the building to pick up the guests.


    Li Duofu and Gu Daya learned about this and hurriedly came to stop it, but Fourth Master Li was shameless and had the idea of sending Gu Daya to the building to receive guests.


    But he hated Li Daxi so much that before sending Gu Daya and his daughter to the building, he first sent Li Daxi, Li Duofu, and Li Anzi to the government office, intending to send them to work in the mines.


    Li Anzi''s leg wasme, and the people in the government office were worried that he would walk slowly and miss his schedule, so they didn''t want him. Li Anzi was then resold to a tooth shop by a servant of the Li family. By some mistake, he was bought by Jiang Jiao. Yes, send it to Gu''s house.


    Gu Jinli was very angry when he heard this. The Li family and his son love excitement so much, so she will give them something exciting and give them a big gift!


    Since then, Gu Jinli has been preparing to take revenge on the Li family and his son. When she was ready, Gu Dashan and the others also rescued Li Duofu and his son.


    Gu Dashan and the others came back in the afternoon of the next day. As soon as they returned to Jiangzhai, Gu Dashan took Li Duofu and his son to see Gu Daya.


    When Gu Daya saw her husband and son, she cried with joy: "His father, I''m so happy, you are finally back."


    Li Duofu cried andforted Gu Daya: "Mom, stop crying. We are fine. It was my uncle who saved us. That Mr. Qi also said that he would go to the government office to help our family. Apply for a household registration. After we get the household registration, we can go to Tianfu County to settle down. From now on, we will be good citizens and the family will never be separated again."


    Dachu has strict household registration management. Generally speaking, it is difficult for people like Li Duofus family to obtain household registration. But Mr. Qi is a schr, and the eldest brother in the family is a Beijing official. He gave Li Duofu and his family an identity, that is, they are servants of the Qi family. Now the Qi family has shown mercy and released their family. As long as the main familyes forward to help apply for household registration, it can be easily done.


    "Really? When can I get the household registration?" Gu Daya has been dreaming all his life to make his family a good citizen. As a servant, the life and death of the family are decided by the master''s family. Her family''s Shuangxi was almost ruined by the Li family and his son. She never wanted to live such a life again.


    Li Daxi said: "Mr. Qi has already gone to do it and said that the household registration will be delivered tomorrow at thetest."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Gu Daya wiped her tears, and when she saw Li Daxi''s hand, her tears fell again: "Daxi, how are your hands?"


    Li Daxi said happily: "Mom, don''t cry. Uncle Wang has already gone to ask for a doctor. The doctor will be here soon to treat his son''s injuries."


    He looked at Li Shuangxi next to him and asked, "Sister...are you okay?"


    Li Shuangxi knew what he wanted to ask and said with a smile: "Sister, it''s okay. It was my uncle and Xiaoyu who saved my mother and I."


    Li Shuangxi told the story of how their mother and daughter were sent to Yingxianfang by Fourth Master Li, and Gu Dashan led people to rescue them.


    When Li Daxi heard this, he wanted to eat the flesh of the Li family and his son alive.


    He turned to look at Gu Dashan, plopped down, and knelt down in front of him: "Uncle, you saved the lives of our whole family. For the rest of our lives, our whole family will work for you as cows and horses to repay your great kindness!"


    Gu Daya also pulled Li Shuangxi, Li Anzi and Li Duofu to kneel down: "Brother, I have no ability. I didn''t want to burden you, but I still burdened you. I''m sorry for you."


    She would run away with Qi Pan because she was not only afraid that she would be sold to the poor by Pan, but also because she was afraid that she would drag down Gu Dashan.


    Her mother left her and her eldest brother and her two siblings alone. She wanted her eldest brother to get a wife and live a good life, and she didn''t want to drag him down. Therefore, after learning that Pan was looking for someone to sell her, she ran away with Qi Pan without hesitation.


    She doesnt want her eldest brother to fight for her.


    He can''t fight against Pan, nor can he save her. If he fights for her, the only oue will be death!


    "We are brothers and sisters. We should take care of you. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Get up quickly." Gu Dashan grabbed Gu Daya''s hand and tried to pull her up, but Gu Daya was kneeling and would not get up.


    She said to Li Daxi and the others: "Kowtow to your uncle. You must remember your uncle''s kindness throughout your life!"


    Yes, mother!


    Bang bang bang~


    Li Daxi and Li Shuangxi were the first to kowtow to Gu Dashan. Seeing this, Li Anzi also hurriedly kowtowed to Gu Dashan. The three brothers and sister kowtowed to Gu Dashan nine times before giving up.


    Gu Daya and Li Duofu also kowtowed to Gu Dashan. After kowtowing, the whole family got up.


    Master, the doctor is here. Wang Yongfu and the Jiang family nurse went to invite the doctor, and while they were talking, they had already brought the doctor outside the guest room door.

 Chapter 235: heal injuries

    Chapter 235: heal injuries


    Chapter 235 Treatment


    Come in quickly. Gu Dashan shouted from inside the room.


    Wang Yongfu brought the doctor and a medicine boy carrying a medicine box into the guest room.


    The guest room is divided into an inner room and an outer room. The outer room is the ce where guests meet. Gu Dashan took Li Daxi and others to the outer room and asked the doctor to show him the injury on his hand.


    The doctor is from Qingshan Medical Center. His surname is Xiao. He worked as a doctor in the army in his early years and is very good at treating broken bones and stab wounds.


    Sang Yazi, cut off the rags wrapped around his hands. After Doctor Xiao sat down, he pointed at Li Daxis right hand and said to the medicine boy.


    "Okay, Master." Sang Yazi put the medicine box on the chair aside, opened the medicine box, took out a pair of sharp scissors, clicked it a few times, and cut off the bup wrapped around Li Daxi''s right hand, including his Half of the sleeves werepletely cut off.


    With a whimper, he pulled off all the rags hanging on his hands.


    Hiss~ Li Daxi gasped when his injury was touched.


    As long as it hurts. Doctor Xiao looked at Li Daxis right hand and saw that the area from the elbow on his right hand was all ck and swollen.


    Doctor Xiao nced into the room, pointed at Qin Sang and Wang Yongfu and said, "You two, hold him down for me and don''t let him move."


    Qin Sang and Wang Yongfu quickly grabbed Li Daxi''s shoulders and right upper arm, and held him firmly.


    After they held Li Daxi down, Dr. Xiao stretched out his hand, pressed **** the most swollen part of Li Daxi, and then touched it twice from bottom to top before removing his hand.


    "ah-"


    It only took a short breath, and Li Daxi almost fainted from the pain.


    "Daxi, please bear with it. It will be fine after the pain is over." Gu Dashanforted Li Daxi and hurriedly asked Dr. Xiao: "Doctor, can my nephew''s hand be cured? You must help him and give him his hand." He needs to be cured. He is still young and cannot just be a waste."


    Doctor Xiao said: "It can be cured. The tendon of the hand is not injured, but the bone is connected crookedly. Fortunately, it only took a few days to straighten the bone. But it will be very painful, so you have to endure it."


    Li Daxi heard that his hand could be cured, and his face filled with joy, and he said to Dr. Xiao: "Old doctor, please do it, I can bear the pain no matter how much it hurts."


    Li Junping had his right hand deliberately broken, just to make him disabled for life. He must heal his right hand and live a normal life again. He cannot be looked down upon by the Li family.


    When Dr. Xiao heard this, he nced at Li Daxi and said nothing. He only told Gu Dashan: "Go and boil two pots of water, put some salt in it, keep one pot forter use, put a piece of white cotton cloth in the other pot, and cook half of it. There will be a ceasefire soon."


    Hey, lets do it right away. Gu Dashan responded and shouted out the door: Lao Zhu, Changshou, go and boil two pots of water, add salt to both, keep one pot, and boil the cotton cloth in the other pot!


    Lao Zhu and his son hurriedly went to the kitchen to work.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see that Dr. Xiao had two brushes. He looked at Li Anzi next to him, pushed him out, and said to Dr. Xiao: "Old doctor, show him, his legs are still good." Can it be cured?


    He added: "His leg was injured by the victims while protecting food on the way to escape the famine. It has been more than two months ago."


    Li Anzi''s legs were not bornme, but were injured by victims who robbed food while protecting food for the Li family on the road.


    Her aunt''s family did their best to the Li family, but the Li family still tortured them to death.


    In the past two days, she had seen Li Anzi''s leg injury and knew that it could be cured.


    Dr. Xiao didn''t mind seeing one more patient. After all, he could get a consultation fee, which was not cheap. After hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he looked at Li Anzi and said to him: "Come here, pull up your trouser legs and let me take a look." Feet." Li Anzi obediently pulled up his trousers, revealing his injured leg.


    Doctor Xiao looked at Li Anzi''s injured leg and saw that there was an obvious bulge on his calf bone, which was higher than the one with the injured hand. He frowned, stretched out his hand to press the injured area, and asked: " Does it hurt?"


    Li Anzi shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt."


    Upon hearing this, Dr. Xiao pressed hard with both hands at the same time.


    Hiss~ It hurts, it hurts. Li Anzi felt pain and said quickly.


    Doctor Xiao took back his hand, looked at Gu Dashan and said, "This bone has almost grown, so it cannot be cured."


    Li Anzi felt a little ufortable when he heard this. He didn''t want to be a **** for the rest of his life, but he had beenme for more than two months and was almost used to it. After being sad for a while, he calmed down.


    On the other hand, Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa were very anxious and said to Dr. Xiao: "Doctor, please think of a way to cure Anzi''s leg. He can''t beme for the rest of his life."


    Although Li Anzi is not as smart as Li Daxi, he is still Gu Dashan''s nephew, and he feels sorry for him.


    The third grandfather also said: "Doctor, please help me to treat this child. He is not married yet. If his leg isme, it will be difficult to marry a wife and start a family."


    Doctor Xiao said in embarrassment: "If his leg had been seen two months earlier, before the bones had grown, I would have had a way to cure him. But now that the injuries have healed, where can I look at it?"


    "Here, what can we do?" Li Duofu was also anxious. If Anzi wasme, he would beughed at for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinli looked at Dr. Xiao and said, "Old doctor, if you break his injured leg and set the bones again, are you sure you can cure him?"


    "Huh?" When Dr. Xiao heard this, he finally looked at Gu Jinli: "Why do you have such an idea?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Didn''t you say that if he hade to you two months earlier when his leg injury was still not healed, you would have been able to cure it for him. Then we would have broken his leg again. Let him get injured again, reattach the bones and heal the injury, or it will be over."


    She said it very easily, but everyone present was shocked.


    Gu Dashan said: "Xiaoyu, is this okay? If I interrupt again, what should I do if the connection fails?"


    Gu Jinli said: "If you can''t pick it up well, you will be ame. My cousin is alreadyme. No matter how bad it is, it will be like this. Why not give it a try?"


    Third Grandpa nodded after hearing this: "Xiaoyu is right. Anzi isme now anyway, and he will be ame at worst. Just break his leg and re-bone it. Doctor, do you think this method is feasible?"


    Doctor Xiao said: "It is indeed a method."


    This method was proposed by a doctor before, but those who had injured their legs and feet were afraid that they would not be able to be cured and would suffer in vain, so they did not agree and instead beat the doctor who proposed this method.


    After this matter spread in Xinglin, many doctors did not mention it easily to others in order to protect themselves.


    "Since you are willing to suffer again, then I will try this method. However, you have to find someone who has a good sense to do this job of breaking the injured leg. Otherwise, you have to break the bone again. If it''s broken, let alone curing it, it may be useless." Dr. Xiao reminded.


    This is a troublesome matter. It is best if someone from Gu Daya''s familyes out to do it. If an outsider does it, if it is not done well, he will be med.

 Chapter 236: Change name

    Chapter 236: Change name


    Chapter 236 Name Change


    Everyone knew this very well. Li Duofu stood up and said, "I''ll knock on it."


    As a father, whether or not your leg injury will heal in the future cant be med on others.


    Doctor Xiao looked at his skinny appearance, shook his head and said, "You can''t do it. You don''t have any strength, so you can''t knock it well."


    "I, I''lle!" Gu Dashan said, "I''m Anzi''s uncle. If I knock him out, he won''t dare to me me."


    Doctor Xiao waved his hand: "You are trembling when you speak, why are you tapping your legs? You don''t have to scare yourself to death first."


    Qin Sang looked at the frowning Gu Jinli and stood up: "Old doctor, here Ie. I am strong and have practiced boxing and kicking. I know how much force I can use to break a person''s legs."


    Dr. Xiao was very happy when he heard this: "Okay, then you can do it."


    Gu Jinli looked at Li Anzi and said, "Cousin, if you ask Brother Qin to knock your leg, you have to promise that no matter what the result is, you can''t me him."


    Li Anzi was frightened by Gu Jinli''s method of breaking off the leg and then treating it. Hearing this, he had no time to reply.


    Gu Daya was apanying her daughter in the back room. When she heard this, she came out and said, "Young descendant of the Qin family, don''t worry, no matter whether Anzi''s legs are good or bad in the future, our family will not me you, we will only be grateful to you." share!


    Gu Jinli smiled. She was previously afraid that this aunt would be a burden to her family, but now it seems that she can make up her mind at critical moments, which is a bit refreshing.


    Li Duofu gritted his teeth and said, "Younger of the Qin family, don''t worry, our family doesn''t me you."


    Qin Sang: "Okay."


    Doctor Xiao said: "Then don''t wait, let''s knock now."


    He wanted to see if breaking the injured leg again and resetting the bone would make the injured leg heal.


    If it gets better, the reputation of their Qingshan Medical Center will increase a lot.


    Doctor Xiao pointed at Li Anzi''s injured leg, circled a ce with his fingers, and said to Qin Sang: "This is it, hit from here. Use strong force at the beginning, and when you hit it in, immediately take back your strength and use Qiao Jin, just break the long bones, do you understand?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "I understand, kid."


    Seeing that he understood, Dr. Xiao asked the others to move away. After letting Li Anzi lie down on the couch in the outer room, he said, "Find something and knock it."


    Jiang Jiao had already brought an iron rod and handed it to Qin Sang: "Take it."


    Qin Sang took the iron rod and struck quickly. Before Li Anzi could get scared, with two bangs, Qin Sang had already broken his injured leg.


    Ah Li Anzi reacted after a while and screamed.


    "Hold him, hold him down quickly, don''t let him move." Dr. Xiao shouted, and Qin Sang hurriedly threw away the iron rod and went to hold Li Anzi down.


    Luo Wu was bringing in the medicine for Gu Daya and his daughter. When he saw Li Anzi struggling fiercely, he rushed over and held Li Anzi down.


    Of the two of them, one held Li Anzi''s heart to prevent him from sitting up, and the other held Li Anzi''s injured leg to prevent him from kicking.


    But Li Anzi was in too much pain and kept screaming. Qin Sang saw that holding him down was not an option, so he knocked him unconscious with a knife.


    After Li Anzi fainted, Dr. Xiao came over and touched Li Anzi''s injured leg. After a moment, he nodded with satisfaction: "Not bad, good boy, your shot was urate, with just the right amount of force, and there were no broken bones."


    Doctor Xiao immediately drained Li Anzi''s blood, set bones, applied medicine, bandaged the injured leg, and then tied a wooden board to fix the injured leg. After finishing their work on Li Anzi''s side, he came to Li Daxi''s side and said to Qin Sang and Wang Yongfu: "Hold him down, hold him down, I will set his bones."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang and Wang Yongfu did not dare to neglect, and immediately used all their strength to hold Li Daxi down.


    Sang Yaozi had already brought a bottle of wine, wiped Li Daxi''s swollen hand, and handed a sharp knife to Dr. Xiao.


    Doctor Xiao took the knife and made a cut on Li Daxi''s swollen wound. ck and red blood immediately flowed out.


    After a while, after the blood has drained away, wash the wound, set the bone, apply medicine, wrap it in boiled white cotton, tie it with a wooden board, and fix the injured hand, and you''re done.


    After working on the two injured bones, Doctor Xiao looked at Li Duofu''s injuries again.


    Li Duofu was also beaten by the Li Family Nursing Home. Although his hands and feet were not broken, there were some bruises. Doctor Xiao left him some topical medicine and prescribed internal medicine for the three of them. Said: "Take good care of it and try not to move it."


    Seeing that the family was not well dressed, he thought that the family was not rich, but they had injured their hands and feet and had no choice but toe to Fucheng to see them. He reminded him: "If you are going back in a hurry, you have to wait for two days to make sure they don''t have fever." You must go back after the symptoms. When you go back, you must take a car and don''t let the patient walk. If the injury changes during the period, you muste back to me as soon as possible. If there are no problems in the meantime,e back to Qingshan Medical Center for a follow-up consultation in three months."


    It is not easy for people who do not live in Fucheng toe to Fucheng for a medical treatment. Dr. Xiao is quite good and does not let them stay in Fucheng for three months. He is considerate of them.


    Finally, Sang Yazi said with a smile: "Chenghui thirty taels of silver."


    "Thirty taels of silver!" Lao Zhu and his son screamed in shock. These thirty taels of silver are almost a farmer''s lifetime savings, and they are gone after just one injury.


    Sang Yazi said with a smile: "Uncle, our Qingshan Medical Clinic is one of the best medical clinics in Fucheng. Dr. Xiao came back from the army and is one of the best doctors in treating bone injuries in He''an Prefecture. The consultation fee is a A person is worth ten taels of silver, and I showed you three people, so of course he is worth thirty taels of silver."


    "This, this doesn''t include the cost of the medicine." Li Duofu was so shocked that he could hardly speak. This doctor was too expensive. If he had known it, he would not have seen it.


    Gu Daya also looked at Gu Dashan with a red face. She had caused trouble to her elder brother again.


    Gu Dashan immediately took out thirty taels of silver, handed it to Sang Yazi, and said to Dr. Xiao, "Thank you for your hard work."


    As long as the hands and feet of the two nephews can be cured, it is worth spending thirty taels of silver.


    Doctor Xiao nodded, looked at Gu Jinli, and said with a smile: "Little girl, you are very brave. Because of your boldness, if your three patients go to Qingshan Medical Center to get medicine, I will ask the counter to give you a purchase price."


    "Thank you, old doctor." Gu Dashan said gratefully, and called Wang Yongfu: "Send it to the doctor, and then go and get the medicine."


    When Luo Wu heard this, he hurriedly said: "Uncle Dashan, let me go with Uncle Wang."


    He followed him to Fucheng, firstly to help, and secondly because he wanted to show his face in front of Gu Dashan. When Gu Dashan went to chase people, he couldn''t follow him, so now he can only help as much as possible.


    Okay, brother Wu, lets follow. Gu Dashan said.


    Luo Wu and Wang Yongfu took the money and followed Doctor Xiao and his apprentice to Qingshan Medical Center to get medicine.


    When they got the medicine back, Mr. Qi also came.


    Mr. Qi sent the household registration of Li Duofus family.


    However, when Gu Daya saw the names on the new household registration, she was surprised: "Why are the names of the children wrong?"

 Chapter 237: Li family retribution

    Chapter 237: Li family retribution


    Chapter 237 Retribution of the Li Family


    In the new household registration, the head of the household is Qi Pan, and her name has not changed. She is Gu Shi Da Ya, but the names of the three children are different from before.


    Li Daxi only injured his hand and could still walk. He came to the front yard with his parents and uncle to meet Mr. Qi.


    He replied: "Mom, my son specifically asked Mr. Qi to change our name. The three names Li Daxi, Li Shuangxi and Li Anzi were given to us by the Li family. They are ve names. My son doesn''t want us. The family will use the name given by their Li family."


    The Li family almost destroyed their entire family. He will always remember this grudge.


    Since they have be good citizens, they will no longer use the names given by the Li family. These names are all humiliation.


    Gu Daya knew that his son was a bit arrogant and hated the Li family. When he heard this, he nodded and said: "It''s okay to change it. These three names are good, Qi Kangping, Qi Kangming, and Qi Kangle, they suit you."


    From now on, Anzi will be called Qi Kangping; great happiness will be called Qi Kangming; double happiness will be Qi Kangle.


    Mr. Qi waited for Gu Daya to put away the household registration, then took out a letter and handed it to Gu Dashan: "In addition to the household registration, there is also a letter from the Fucheng Yamen. Take this letter to Tianfu County. The Qi family''s household registration will soon be transferred to Dafeng Vige in Tianfu County."


    The new identities of Qi Pan''s family are servants released by the Qi family. If the freed servant does not live in Fucheng, he will have to go back to his hometown. With this letter, Qi Pan''s family can follow Gu Dashan back to Tianfu County and settle down in Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Qi." Gu Dashan said gratefully, took the letter, handed it to Gu Daya, and asked her to keep it.


    Gu Jinli watched from the side, and his impression of Mr. Qi changed a lot. To put it bluntly, Mr. Qi likes to pretend to be an immortal when he can pretend. When he can''t pretend, he will go down to earth and do things himself.


    In the past few days, he has contributed money and efforts to help them save Aunt Daya''s family, which is somewhat creditable.


    Mr. Qi received a word of gratitude from Gu Dashan, and his worries were relieved a lot.


    He scanned the room, but did not see Jiang Jiao and Qin Sang. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t he see Mr. Jiang and the descendants of the Qin family?"


    These two people, one calls the fifth master Lei uncle, and the other holds a small bronze medal from the Lei family caravan, they are the people he wants to see the most.


    What does Mr. Qi want from us? Jiang Jiao came in with Qin Sang and Luo Wu.


    He took two boys, Qin and Luo, to write a letter. The letter was written to Jiang County Lieutenant. Because these two boys went out to look for someone, they dyed their return to the military station and the county government office, so he asked them to write a letter. , please excuse me and ask for leave.


    Mr. Qi saw them and told them again about helping Qi Pans family get their household registration done.


    Jiang Jiao smiled but said nothing. He pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "This is her family''s business. Just tell her. There is no need to tell Jiang."


    Mr. Qi''s face looked a little bad. This Jiang Jiao actually refused to answer his words. It was too difficult to please him.


    But he didn''t want to fail, so he looked at Gu Jinli, smiled warmly, and said, "Gu girl, your aunt''s family has been found and their household registration has been obtained. Is this over with?"


    He spent nearly three hundred taels of silver including redeeming the person and changing the household registration.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked, "Mr. Qi, the Li family should still live in your house."


    Mr. Qis smile paused and he nodded: It is indeed still there.


    "If such people stay in the house, sir, aren''t you afraid that they will bring trouble to the house again? They should be driven away as soon as possible." "Drive away?" Mr. Qi said: "It''s not that Qi doesn''t want to drive them away, it''s my mother who wants to drive them away." Remembering the love I had for my cousin back then, I dont want to do anything too extreme.


    "The Li family is a curse. If the Qi family continues to keep them, there will be countless troubles in the future." Gu Jinli said with a smile: "The olddy in the house is a sensible person and has not harmed her own family just to take in rtives." principle."


    Gu Jinli wanted to take action against the Li family quickly, but the Qi family''s guardianship was too powerful, so she thought it would be difficult to do so. She had to let the Qi family drive away the Li family.


    She gave Mr. Qi a message: "Mr. Qi has been doing his best to save my aunt''s family in the past few days, and I, Gu''s workshop, only do business with people of good character."


    Mr. Qi''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Girl from the Gu family, what do you mean by this?"


    Are you going to sell him spices and let his Qi family start the spice business?


    Mr. Qi is very optimistic about the spices from Gu''s workshop. This is a big piece of meat. Even though the northwest side has given it to Lei Wuye and others, Jianghuai and Jiangnan have not given it to them yet.


    If the Qi family could take over the spice business in Jianghuai and Jiangnan, the status and wealth of the Qi family would definitely increase by several percent.


    As for the recipe for seasoning, he didnt dare to think about it anymore with the Lei familys caravan here.


    Gu Jinli did not give Mr. Qi urate words, but changed the subject and said: "The Li family is the enemy of our Gu family, and we will not do business with rtives of our enemies."


    Mr. Qi understands that the Gu family is not giving up and wants to take revenge on the Li family. If his family continues to keep the Li family, then they should stop doing the spice business.


    Mr. Qi also hated the Li family so much that he left Jiang House and returned to Qi Mansion. He immediately called all the nursing staff and drove dozens of members of the Li family out of Qi Mansion overnight.


    Mr. Li wanted to make a scene, but his hands and feet were tied and his mouth was gagged, so he couldn''t say a word.


    Mr. Li Sanye was loosened, but he wanted to curry favor with the Qi family and did not dare to go against Mr. Qi at this time. He could onlyfort the crying female family members of the Li family: "Don''t cry, my cousin gave us a house." The house is on Jiqing Street in the south, lets pack it up quickly and move it to Jiqing Street.


    The female members of the Li family also know that the Qi family is determined to drive them away this time. If they dare to make trouble, they will offend the Qi family to death.


    The Li family came from famine and had no other supporter in He''an Prefecture. They only had a distant rtive, the Qi family, who could not be offended.


    After the family cried, they moved to the house on Jiqing Street overnight.


    Mrs. Qi wanted to show her face, so she gave her arge house with three bedrooms and enough room for the Li family.


    It''s just that Mr. Li and Mr. Li were not convinced and wanted to go to Mrs. Qi to argue, but Mr. Qi sent the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion to follow.


    The old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion said: "Mr. Li, you can live here peacefully and don''t think about looking for our olddy. The olddy broke the second master''s heart for your Li family. If you If you really miss the olddys kindness, then dont do anything else.


    "Uh-huh!" Master Li shouted, ring at Mr. Li, wanting Mr. Li to loosen his bonds.


    However, the old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion stopped Mr. Li and said, "Third Master, please don''t let Mr. Li loose his bonds. Our second master told him to let Mr. Li calm down for a few days. After Mr. Li figures it out, we can give him Untie."


    Things in Fucheng will be over in two more chapters, and I will return to Dafeng Vige soon. At this stage, I am mainly focusing on farming to make a fortune, and I mainly write about life in the countryside. I will not write too much about Fucheng. The Gu Fuya family will not be found soon. The third grandfather and the third grandmother still have an important plot, and they must maintain their status as having no offspring for a while. Please pay attention to protection, don''t worry, it will get better. PS: Fixing typos, sorry

 Chapter 238: A prodigal old thing

    Chapter 238: A prodigal old thing


    Chapter 238 The prodigal old man


    Master Li San was just pretending, and he never thought about saving Mr. Li.


    He wished that Master Li and Fourth Master Li would die now, so that he could inherit everything the Li family had without having to take care of these two burdens.


    "Old housekeeper... I will listen to my second cousin Qi." Mr. Li frowned, with a sad look on his face, but his words were ruthless.


    Uh-huh! Master Li shouted angrily when he heard Li Sanyes words and kept struggling.


    Li Sanye carried the old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion behind his back and winked at Mr. Li, signaling him to be calm and calm.


    Master Li was overjoyed. Did the third son want him to act first and then untie him after the old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion left? Okay, okay, he is indeed his good son.


    Mr. Li thought he understood Mr. Li Sans intention and immediately cooperated without calling out.


    Uh huh? Mr. Li was confused and shouted at Mr. Li, but Mr. Li ignored him and just closed his eyes, looking resigned to his fate.


    Seeing that Mr. Li was ignoring him, Fourth Master Li immediately shouted at Mr. Li San, wanting Mr. Li to untie him.


    But Li Sanye said: "Fourth brother, you have heard what the old housekeeper said. Bear with me for now. After a few days, Third Brother will loosen your bonds."


    After saying this, he ignored Fourth Master Li and called two guards: "Hel Fourth Master to the side courtyard."


    "Yes, Third Master." Two guards immediately stepped forward, took Fourth Master Li to a small courtyard on the right side of Li''s house, and locked him up.


    This courtyard is very small, with only three main rooms, and it is quite remote. It is on the far right side of the house, and beyond it is a row of reverse houses where the servants live. Third Master Li locked up Fourth Master Li here, obviously because he wanted to abuse Fourth Master Li.


    As for Mr. Li, Mr. Li was very kind to him. He personally supported him and took him to the main room of the main courtyard. He said to him: "Dad, this is the best courtyard in our family. You can stay here for a few days." , my son will let you out after the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion leaves."


    Mr. Li was startled and looked at Mr. Li: "Hmm?"


    Did the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion say that he wanted to live in the house?


    The old housekeeper of Qi Mansion didnt say anything, it was Mr. Li who said: Dad, Second Cousin Qi asked the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion to stay at our house for a few days. When he speaks, he will call the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion back to Qi Mansion. go."


    "So, please be patient for a while and don''t rush to let your son loosen your bonds. Once the old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion leaves, your son will let you go immediately. From now on, dad will still have the final say in this family."


    Mr. Li San spoke in a gentle voice and respected Mr. Li very much. Mr. Li was very aggrieved and hated Mr. Qi. This **** Qi Er, even if he just drove his family out of the Qi Mansion, he also sent It''s too much for a bad old man toe and look at them!


    And Mrs. Qi, that old immortal, also said she would take care of their Li family. Is this how she took care of them? She is not afraid that his mother wille to her when she sleeps at night.


    Master Li San was relieved to see that Mr. Li was pouring all his hatred on the Qi family and did not me himself.


    He shouted outside: "Come here, hurry up and move in the things that my father is used to. What are you doing? My own master has already moved in, and the things haven''t been moved in yet. Is this how you serve the master? Are you looking for death?" ?


    "Here wee." The servants outside had been waiting for a long time. When they heard this, they quickly came in with brocade quilts, boxes, ornaments, and tea, and put everything that Mr. Li was used to into the main room one by one.


    Master Li felt much better when he saw these good things that he was used to, and he was even more satisfied with Mr. Li.ulugululu~


    After struggling for so long, Mr. Li hasnt had dinner yet, and his stomach cant help but growl.


    Mr. Li Sanye said hurriedly: "We have just moved, and the house is busy. Dad, please wait for a while. My son has asked his servants to go to Huaixian Tower, thergest building in Fucheng, to order a table of noodles for you. You will be able to eat soon."


    Mr. Li originally wanted to get angry, but after hearing this, he was very satisfied. Huaixian Restaurant is the most famous restaurant in Jianghuai Prefecture. It only opens restaurants in Jianghuai and Jiangnan prefectures, and never opens branches in small ces like county towns.


    The food and wine at Huaixianlou are not only delicious, but also rationed every day. Once a hundred tables have been made, the fire will be turned off and the stove will stop cooking. Even if you want to eat, you won''t be able to eat.


    So being able to eat at Huaixianlous banquet is an extremely honorable thing for many people. Mr. Li has a good reputation, so naturally he doesn''t mind waiting for the food at Huaixianlou.


    Seeing that Mr. Li was relieved, Mr. Li San retreated first, returned to the front yard, and said to the old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion: "Old housekeeper, my father has gone to bed. Don''t worry, he won''t make trouble again."


    When the old housekeeper heard this, he nodded and said to Mr. Li: "The old ve will leave first. Mr. San, remember, don''t let Mr. Li go out these days. Wait until the Gu family has left, so as not to worry about it." Mr. Li will do evil again and cause trouble for my second master."


    Master Li San said: "Please tell the old housekeeper to tell my cousin that I will take good care of my father and won''t let him make any mistakes again."


    He then asked cautiously: "Old housekeeper, when will my cousin be willing to see me alone?"


    He treated Mr. Li and Mr. Li like this. In addition to wanting to seize the Li family, he also wanted to use this matter to gain ess to Mr. Qi.


    The old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion nced at Third Master Li and said, "Why is Third Master so anxious? You are the only one left in the Li family that can be used. Are you afraid that Second Master will not see you? Just wait."


    "What the old housekeeper said is that I am too impatient." Li Sanye sent the old housekeeper and the nursing staff of Qi Mansion out of the house. He did not turn back to the house until the old housekeeper of Qi Mansion and his group could no longer be seen.


    As soon as he returned to the house, Mr. Li changed his appearance and called all the servants and nurses of the Li family to the front yard to lecture: "You also know about the matter between the master and the fourth master. I will not do anything about it." No more words. Just one thing. Now the Qi Mansion only recognizes me as a member of the Li family. You know very well what to do. "


    The servants of the Li family understood. This was telling them that Master Li and Fourth Master Li had done something wrong and were abandoned by the Qi Mansion. Now the Qi Mansion only recognizes him as a member of the Li family. He, Third Master Li, is no longer the same person as before. The favored concubine of the Li family is now the head of the Li family, and they all have to listen to him.


    You guys know, the servants of the Li family responded.


    Master Li San reprimanded the servants of the Li family again, and when he was satisfied with being a master, he asked the servants to retreat and return to his yard.


    His house now lives on the left side of the house, and the courtyard he lives in is thergest besides the main courtyard.


    Li Sanyes wife, children, and sister are all waiting for him.


    "Third Master is back. Thank you for your hard work. Come and have dinner soon." Mrs. Qu, the daughter-inw of Mr. Li, pointed to a table of banquets in the outer room with a smile and said: "The banquets at Huaixian Tower have been delivered. Its the third masters favorite dish.


    Master Li San was not so kind. He did ask his servants to book a table at Huaixian Building, but the reservation was for his room, not for Mr. Li.


    As for Mr. Li, hey, just order some dishes for him at any restaurant outside.


    What''s the point of feeding such a prodigal old man?

 Chapter 239: two guys

    Chapter 239: two guys


    Chapter 239 Two Guys


    Mr. Li Sanye''s whole room was eating the fine banquet sent by Huaixian Tower. At this time, there was a knock on the door of the Li family''s house.


    ~


    Outside the door of Li''s house, there were two people standing, onerge and one small. They were all dressed in coarse cloth, with a rag hanging on their shoulders. One was holding two food boxes in his hand, and the other was carrying a load. The aroma of food wafted out.


    With a creak, the door of Li''s house opened, and a boy came out. He looked at them, smelled the aroma of the food and swallowed: "Are you here to deliver food?"


    The Li family was suddenly kicked out by the Qi family. They moved all night. They didn''t even have dinner, and everyone was very hungry.


    The boy went to open the food box of the skinny boy and saw that most of it was meat and vegetables. He hurriedly reached for it, stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth, chewed it twice, and swallowed it in his stomach: "It''s still mutton, it''s so delicious."


    The thin boy looked at the boy and said with a smile: "This is specially ordered by Mr. Li San for Mr. Li and Mr. Fourth."


    This is for your master to eat. Don''t eat too much, or you will be poisoned.


    "This is for the servants of the Li family." The tall man next to him with a big beard said: "There are two pots of meat in the basket. They were specially ordered by Master Li. He said he was moving today. Good job guys."


    When the boy heard what the tall guy said before, his face darkened. He thought about how good this food in a basket could be. It must be some steamed buns and pancakes, but maybe it''s sweet potatoes, soybeans and other cheap food.


    Hearing thest sentence, he immediately smiled and said, "Is there any more meat? Thene in,e in quickly."


    The boy pulled the tall boy into Li''s house and couldn''t wait to lift the lid of the basket. When he saw that there were really two pots of meat inside, he immediately took one pot away, grabbed the meat and ate it, and said with a smile: "Third Master, right?" We servants are really good, much better than the master and fourth master."


    Master Li and Fourth Master Li only enjoy themselves and never care about their servants. It is better for the Li family to be headed by the Third Master.


    When the skinny boy heard this, he smiled and said: "Master Li is naturally good. Not only is he good, he is also very capable."


    When the young man heard this, he quickly echoed: "That''s right, the third master has been running around the city a few days ago, nning to do some business. With him here in the Li family, life will definitely be better in the future."


    When the thin boy heard this, he smiled andplimented him a few times, but he kept what the boy said in his heart. Mr. Li, right? She will not let the Li family be more prosperous one day!


    "You eat first, we are going to deliver food to Mr. Li and Mr. Li. If we arete, the third master will me us, and our shopkeeper will deduct our wages." said the thin boy.


    The boy waved his hands and said, "Go ahead, put the load of food here, and I''ll ask the steward to share it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The boy stared at the two pots of meat in the basket. There were many servants in the Li family, and the meat must not be enough to share. He had to hide some of it first, and then call Manager Li to share the food.


    "Thank you for your hard work, brother. You eat first, and when you finish eating, we wille and get the basket." The thin boy said, and followed the tall boy to the backyard of Li''s house.


    They walked for more than a quarter of an hour and came to the main courtyard. They said to the guardian guarding the courtyard gate: "Two uncles, we are from Xu''s Food Shop in Fucheng. Mr. Li San sent someone to order food and asked us to deliver it. To Mr. Li."


    As she spoke, she handed the two packs of meat hanging on the food box to the two nurses: "This is for the two uncles. The third uncle said, thank you for your hard work."


    She did not lie. Li Sanye did send someone to the Xu family restaurant to order food. However, no one from the Xu family restaurant delivered the food. They pretended to be servants of the Li family to get the food.


    There is naturally something added to these foods.


    The Li family was in a mess that day, and it was already dark now. The two nurses were so hungry that they had no time to question them. Hearing that it was sent by Mr. Li San and smelling the aroma of the meat, it was really overwhelming. Unable to hold on any longer, he took two packages of meat, waved his hand, and let them go: "Go in."


    The thin boy and the tall boy entered the yard and came to the main room. In the main room, there was a maid of twenty-eight years old who wasforting Mr. Li: "Master, don''t be angry, and don''t worry about the third master. You have the house deed and banknotes of the Li family in your hands. As long as you have these things." Now, you are the head of the Li family, and no matter how much the Qi family likes the third master, he cannot get past you."


    The thin boy smiled inwardly, he had to spend his life wisely even if he had money.


    Master, madam, we are here to bring you a banquet. As he said this, he put the food in the food box on the table one by one.


    Mr. Li is still tied up, but because he needs to eat, the cloth in his mouth has been removed.


    The maid helped Master Li to the table, and after letting him sit down, she took a piece of mutton and fed it into Master Li''s mouth: "Master, it is your favorite fresh bamboo shoots and mutton. Third Master is quite good to you. Eat quickly."


    Mr. Li snorted coldly, and after eating a few pieces of fresh bamboo shoots and mutton, he suddenly said: "What''s wrong with the taste of this fresh bamboo shoots and mutton? It doesn''t look like something from Huaixianlou."


    Mr. Li was so proud of his face that he was afraid that others wouldugh at him for being a country bumpkin who had fled from famine. After learning about Huaixian Tower, he paid a high price for a meal there. He had eaten this fresh bamboo shoots and mutton, but the fresh bamboo shoots and mutton of Huai , the taste is much fresher and sweeter than this.


    The thin boyughed when he heard this. Mr. Li was also a man of disguise, and actually coaxed Mr. Li into saying that he had booked a table at Huai Xian House for him.


    How do you know, this is just something from an ordinary food shop, with ordinary materials.


    The skinny boy wanted to tell Master Li the truth and make him angry, but she couldn''t ruin the n and could only hold back her joy.


    "I guess it''s gettingte, and the bamboo shoots and mutton are not as fresh as they are during the day. But ve girl can smell it, and it smells very good. It''s a delicious taste that ve girl has never smelled before." When the maid said this, Master Li felt instantly relieved. .


    The thin boy and the tall boy watched for a while, and after seeing that Mr. Li had eaten a lot of meat and vegetables, they left to deliver food to Mr. Li.


    Master Li was very hungry for a long time. Seeing so much meat and vegetables, he kept asking the maid to feed him. He wolfed down the food so much that he almost choked to death.


    After the father and son finished eating, the two boys went to get the food boxes, returned to the concierge, picked up the baskets, and left Li''s house.


    The boy was so full that he burped, sent them out, and asked casually: "Will you still deliver food tomorrow?"


    The thin boy replied: "We won''t deliver it tomorrow. Mr. Li San has only ordered this meal tonight."


    When the boy heard this, he muttered: "How stingy."


    Bang, close the door.


    The thin boy nced at the closed door of Li''s house, and then walked with the tall boy towards Xu''s restaurant.


    When passing by a deserted alley, the two of them threw away the rags on their shoulders and turned their clothes inside out. After the clothes were turned inside out, they looked very much like the clothes worn by servants of the Li family.


    The two of them hurried to the Xu family''s restaurant and returned the basket, food box, and te to them.

 Chapter 240: Paralyzed and stupid

    Chapter 240: Paralyzed and stupid


    These two people were none other than Gu Jinli and Qin Sang, but they had makeup on their faces and changed their appearance.


    At this moment, Qin Sang was a middle-aged man with a full beard and deep eyebrows and nasbial folds.


    And Gu Jinli is a thin boy with a pockmark on his face and a missing front tooth. He is not dressed like a girl.


    After the two returned the things, they walked towards Jiang''s house.


    On the way, they always took small alleys to avoid the patrolling government officials.


    Will this matter affect Xus Food Store? Qin Sang asked Gu Jinli that Xus Food Store had done nothing wrong and he didnt want to harm them.


    Gu Jinli said: "No, I prepared the medicine carefully. It will take five days for the poison to show up after you take it. No matter what, it will not affect Xu''s restaurant."


    If the Li family reported it to the police for investigation, they would only check what Mr. Li and Mr. Li had eaten on the day the poison was released. They would not have thought that they had eaten something poisonous five days ago.


    There is no doubt about them, because they will go home in two days. By the time the Li family and his son are poisoned, they are no longer in Fucheng and have no time tomit the crime.


    Thats good. Qin Sang nodded.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and suddenly asked: "Do you think I am cruel?"


    Qin Sang was stunned, shook his head and said: "No, you are just taking revenge."


    The Li family did a lot of harm to Gu Daya and his family. If they hadn''t been rescued in time, Gu Daya and her daughter would have had to pick up guests, and Qi Panpan and his son would have had to work in the mines. The whole family would have died tragically after suffering so much.


    Furthermore, Xiaoyu has already told him that the poison she prepared will not kill people, but will only make Master Li and Fourth Master Li miserable and suffer for the rest of their lives.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he didn''t say anything, just lowered his head and hurried on.


    Qin Sang looked at her and asked, "Why do you ask that? Do you care?"


    If you care, then next time she has to deal with someone, he will do it for her.


    Gu Jinli said: "I don''t care, I just asked casually, because I''m afraid you will worry about being poisoned to death by me one day."


    Such a usefulpanion, she didnt want to scare him away.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he was stunned for a while and suddenly stopped.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "What are you stopping for? Let''s go quickly."


    Qin Sang looked at her and said seriously: "I''m not afraid of you poisoning me." She would not harm anyone casually unless the other party harmed her first.


    "Haha~" Gu Jinli smiled: "You are very brave." After saying that, he was already on his way.


    Qin Sang hurriedly caught up with her, and the two of them hurried on, and finally returned to Jiang''s house half an hourter.


    In Jiang''s house, Gu Dashan and others didn''t know they were out, they just thought they went to sleep.


    But Jiang Jiao knew about it and opened the door for them. When he saw that they were all back, he didn''t ask any more questions and just told them to go and rest quickly. It was gettingte.


    In the next two days, Gu Jinli and the others carefully took care of the two Qi Kangming brothers. During this period, Qi Kangping had a low fever, but Gu Jinli suppressed it in time without turning into a high fever.


    Two dayster, Qi Kangping and Qi Kangming had no fever, and their injuries on their hands and feet were improving, so they were ready to go home. Before going home, I went to Qingshan Medical Center to grab half a months worth of medicine and take it back.


    Gu Jinli also went out to buy some medicinal materials that were not avable in Xuanhufang. These medicinal materials were taken back to make scar removal medicine. The injury on Qi Kangle''s face would definitely leave scars. She had to make a scar remover for her, otherwise, her face would be ruined.


    Mr. Qi knew that the Gu family was leaving, so he hurried over, saying he wanted to see them off, but actually he wanted to talk to Gu Jinli about the spice business.


    Gu Jinli asked Mr. Qi: "I heard that Mr. Li Sanye of the Li family has some abilities?"


    Mr. Qi was startled, but he shook his head: "That Mr. Li is just smarter than Mr. Li and Mr. Li. He can maintain his livelihood, but he has no ability to make a fortune. And in his heart, he is the same as Mr. Li and Mr. Li. They are both. A selfish person, when he is rich, he has some affection for his rtives, but if he encounters trouble, he will be more shameless than Mr. Li and Mr. Li."


    This time, Mr. Li sold Mr. Li and Mr. Li just for himself.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he smiled and said, "ording to Mr. Qi''s opinion, you won''t have a close rtionship with this Mr. Li?"


    Mr. Qi nodded: "Qi has many rtives and friends, so there is no need to worry about getting in touch with Mr. Li."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction, but she still said: "I want the Li family, and I will never turn over!"


    After she gave Mr. Qi these words, she sent Mr. Qi away.


    As for the spice business, she also told Mr. Qi that there would be no goods before May. If Mr. Qi wants to do this business, he can wait until after May and discuss it then.


    Mr. Qi felt so breathless when he heard this. He thought Jiang Jiao would be hard to please, and this girl from the Gu family was even more shrewd. She used him to do so many things, but she never told him the truth.


    But the Gu family''s workshop was protected by the Lei family''s caravan, and Mr. Qi did not dare to do anything. He could only wait until after May.


    After Mr. Qi left, Gu Jinli and the others got on the carriage, left Fucheng and went home.


    Two days after they returned home, everything was in chaos at Li''s house on Jiqing Street. After two days of quarrel, Mr. Li and Mr. Li were finally released and could move freely in the house.


    But they were bored in the house, so they called their aunts and maids to have fun. While they were having fun, Mr. Li and Mr. Li suddenly suffered from vomiting and diarrhea. After a day and night of tossing, they fainted from exhaustion. .


    By the time Mr. Qi got the news and sent the old housekeeper to visit Li''s house, Mr. Li had already suffered a stroke and was paralyzed. Fourth Master Li was not paralyzed, but he remained unconscious.


    Master Li was in aa for six days and nights, during which time he had a high fever and talked nonsense. When he woke up, his brain had been burned out and he became a fool.


    Mr. Li and Mr. Li Fourth''s aunt''s roommates were crying and fighting over each other, but the people in Mr. Li''s room were extremely happy.


    Qu''s family even ced an incense table to worship the gods that night: "God bless, the old man and Li Si are finally dead."


    From now on, the Li family will belong to their room.


    Mrs. Qu was going crazy with joy. She was also born as a concubine, so she knew that there would be direct descendants, but those who were born as concubines would never be able to get ahead in their entire lives.


    When she married Li San, she was already prepared to live with her head down for the rest of her life. Unexpectedly, God opened his eyes and a drought came. First, the two most promising heirs of the Li family died on the way to escape. Now the old man and Li Si are useless again, and the property of the Li family has been destroyed by them. On top of the room, Mrs. Qu wasughing so hard that she would wake up from her dream.


    Li Zhai suddenly dismissed two male heads. Mr. Qi felt something was wrong and sent people to investigate, but nothing was found.


    They also invited many doctors to see if the Li family and his son had been poisoned.


    The diagnosis showed that there was no poisoning. It was because the Li family''s father and son suffered severe losses on their way to escape the famine, and they had excessive sexual intercourse, that the disease became serious.

 Chapter 241: thieves

    Chapter 241: thieves


    Chapter 241: Thief


    Old doctor Zeng, can my father and fourth brother be cured? This is what Li Sanye is most concerned about.


    Old doctor Zeng sighed: "I can only do my best."


    Mr. Li is not very old. He suffered a stroke and was paralyzed at this time. It stands to reason that as long as he takes careful care, he still has a chance to speak. But the bad thing is that Mr. Li escaped all the way and his body looks good, but he is actually very weak. Now we can only do our best to treat him and live one day at a time.


    But Mr. Li had a high fever and his brain was burned out. From ancient times to the present, no one whose brain has been burned can be cured.


    When Li Sanye heard this, he smiled in his heart, but his face was filled with unbearable grief. He grabbed Old Doctor Zeng''s hand and begged with choked sobs: "Old Doctor Zeng, you are the best doctor in the city. Think about it. We must cure my father and fourth brother. My fourth brother is still young and he doesnt even have a wife yet, so he cant be so stupid.


    When Dr. Zeng saw how sad he was, he almost knelt down and said, "I will definitely find a way, I will find a way. Don''t worry. It''s just that Mr. Li and Mr. Li''s illness is not urgent, so they have to take medicine all year round. This medicine The money is still not cheap, so Master Li San must be aware of it."


    After hearing this, Master Li San paused and secretly calcted the amount of money he had spent on the doctor for the old man and the fourth son in the past few days...a total of one hundred and eighty taels. It has only been three days, so much money has been spent, and it will continue to be spent for many years toe. How can the Li family have enough money to go through such trouble?


    Li Sanye instantly didnt want to treat them anymore.


    Mr. Qi looked at Mr. Li San and remembered what the girl from the Gu family said to him that day, "She wants the Li family to never turn around again." Before she said this, she asked Mr. Li if he had the ability. ?


    Now it seems that Mr. Qi finally understands that the Gu family girl wants him to suppress Mr. Li and prevent him from getting ahead.


    Old doctor Zeng can prescribe medicine, no matter how much it costs, as long as it can cure Mr. Li and Mr. Li. Mr. Qi said.


    Mr. Li Sanye was still settling ounts. When he heard this, he was shocked: "Cousin..."


    Mr. Qi looked at Mr. Li San and asked, "Huh? What does Jun Ming have to say?"


    Li Sanye choked up: "No, it''s nothing. Jun Ming was just worried about his father and fourth brother, and he was a little dazed for a moment."


    Mr. Qi said: "You are tired, go and have a rest first. My cousin will help you with the things here."


    Li Sanye was ttered and thought Mr. Qi was going to help him, so he said: "Then Jun Ming will go and take a nap for a while, and my cousin will help me see off Dr. Zeng."


    If you help send someone away, you will definitely help pay for the medical treatment and medicine.


    Master Li San thought he had made a profit, so he returned to his yard to rest.


    After Mr. Li San left, Mr. Qi asked Dr. Zeng to prescribe medicine based on the most expensive medicinal materials. Both of them were seriously ill, and the best medicine was prescribed. The medicine for only five days cost three hundred taels of silver. However, Mr. Qi did not advance the diagnosis fee and medicine money, but said: "Let''s keep the ount first. When I get the medicine for the first time, the Li family will give it to me as well."


    Li Sanye was also a shrewd person and knew that Dr. Zengs consultation fee was expensive. After finishing the medicine, he did not go to see Dr. Zeng again. Instead, he went to another medical clinic and hired a doctor with average medical skills to give Mr. Li and Mr. Li Fourth Master prescribed some medicine and just dealt with it.


    But the medical clinic where old doctor Zeng worked sent someone to ask for money. Mr. Li San was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he learned that the medicine for five days cost 300 taels of silver!


    But he had no choice but to give it, so he could only curse Mr. Qi in his mind, take out three banknotes and give them to the boy, and send him away.


    This wave has not subsided, but another wave has arisen.


    The Li family''s guard escorted the Li family all the way to escape the famine. In order to protect the Li family on the way, the guard''s hands were all stained with blood. They were no longer the honest servants they used to be, butparable to bandits. Seeing that the Li family was in chaos, several nursing homes joined forces and sneaked into Mr. Li''s house in the middle of the night and stole most of the Li family''s banknotes and the servant''s deed of sale.


    When Mr. Li San found out, all the deeds of sale of the servants in the family were gone. The nearly 10,000 taels of silver notes were also gone, leaving only 3,000 taels of silver notes, as well as some jewelry and broken pieces. silver.


    Master Li San was so angry that he fainted. Mrs. Qu cried and screamed, and among the people who hurriedly strangled Mr. Li, she finally managed to wake him up: "Third Master, let''s report it to the official immediately. We can''t let those rip-offs steal our family property." gone."


    "Yes, to report to the official, we must catch Lu Wang and the others!" Mr. Li dragged his tired body to Qi''s house to find Mr. Qi, and together they went to Fucheng Yamen to report to the official.


    Ke Luwang and the others had already left the city, and there were still some victims who had not been resettled in Fucheng Yamen, so there was no way to spare any manpower to find people for the Li family.


    Li Sanye came out of the Fucheng Yamen trembling all over.


    As soon as he left the Fucheng Yamen, Mr. Li couldn''t help but cry: "Cousin, what can we do with my family? Those unscrupulous **** took away most of my Li family''s property and the servant''s bond of sale in one fell swoop. I took them away too, my father and fourth brother are still sick and need to take medicine every day from now on, how can we live like this?!"


    Mr. Qi did not expect that the Li family''s nursing home would be stolen from the master''s head: "Don''t get angry first, and take good care of your father and fourth brother. The Qi family will help you find Lu Wang and others, but they can be found The chances are slim."


    Zhongzhou is still in chaos now. If Lu Wang and others escape to Zhongzhou, blend in with the victims, and change their identities, it will be difficult to find them even if the Qi family takes action.


    Go home first, and you can live more frugally in the future.


    Although most of the silver notes were stolen from the Li family, they still have three thousand taels of silver notes, nearly one thousand taels of cash, several boxes of jewelry, and the Sanjin mansion on Jiqing Street. Compared with the victims who fled the famine these days, I dont know how much better it is.


    When Mr. Li San heard this, his blood surged and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Does Li Junming want to live a frugal life? What he wants to live is a good life of eating well, drinking hot food, and calling ves and maids.


    Now that the money is gone and the servant''s deed of sale is gone, he has to spend additional money to rece the deed of sale. Otherwise, if the servants run away, he has no reason to chase them.


    The Li family waspletely defeated after this incident, and Mr. Qi also wrote a letter to tell the Gu family about the Li family, so that the Gu family could rest assured.


    Gu Jinli and the others took a carriage and drove for a day, finally returning to Tianfu County.


    Jiang Jiao personally took Gu Daya and his family to the county government office to apply for new household registration for them.


    When Mr. Qi came to Jiangzhai to give them their household registration, he also gave them a letter. It was a letter stamped with the official seal of the Fucheng Yamen. As long as the Gu Daya family took this letter to the county Yamen, they could transfer their household registration to them. Go to Dafeng Vige.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan also followed. They nned to buy the remaining old houses at the end of the vige.


    When they came to the county government office to apply for the property deed, they bought a yard. However, there are still a few old mud house courtyards at the end of the vige that have mostly copsed and are uninhabitable.


    Although they cannot live in it, their workshops will be expanded in the future, so they might as well take advantage of this time to pass by the county and buy the remaining old houses. When they have money, they can rebuild houses on those old houses.


    In the county government office, after the clerk read the household registration of Gu Daya''s family and Mr. Qi''s letter, he was not embarrassed and quickly changed their household registration for them.


    Thest sentence is: "Those who have newly changed their household registration are not allowed to change their household registration again within three years, and remember this."

 Chapter 242: Selling myself back then

    Chapter 242: Selling myself back then


    "Yes, we have remembered it, thank you sir." Qi Pan took the new household registration and handed it to Qi Kangming, asking him to see if the name of the person, town and vige on it were correct?


    After Qi Kangming read it carefully, he nodded to him.


    Qi Pan was extremely happy: "Mom, it''s okay, we''re finally good citizens again."


    Gu Daya smiled and wiped away tears: "Well, it''s finally a good job."


    Ever since they were sold into very, they have been living like duckweeds. This life was not hers for a long time, but belonged to her master''s family. Whenever she was beaten and scolded by her master''s family, she would think, when will their family be good citizens again?


    Now I finally got my wish.


    After Gu Dashan saw that Gu Daya''s family had changed their household registration, he told the clerk that he wanted to buy the remaining old house at the end of Dafeng Vige.


    The scribes looked at the construction time of the houses written in the brochure and found that it had been about forty years ago. They were probably in a state of copse, so they were very happy to buy these dpidated houses.


    Four courtyards, house money andnd money, a total of twenty-four taels.


    After Gu Dashan heard this, he took out the money and gave it to the scribe.


    The scribe took the money, and after confirming that it was not adulterated, he gave Gu Dashan the deeds to the four courtyards.


    Lets go. Jiang Jiao saw that Gu Dashan and the others had already settled their matters, so he greeted them, left the county office, and met the third grandfather and others waiting outside, and went to Jiangs house together.


    Jiang family.


    Jiang County Lieutenant was not there, but Jiang Qi met them.


    When Jiang Qi saw Qin Sang, he smiled and said, "You''re finally back. If you don''te back, I''m really worried that you won''t be able to withstand the punishment from the military department."


    His father was in charge of the military division, and the punishments were always very severe,parable to those in the army. Qin Sang was a few dayste and the corporal punishment he had to receive was not light.


    As for Luo Wu, he had gone to the county government to report to Team Leader Yang, and he was also punished, but he was not beaten. He was only fined three months'' wages.


    Luo Wu didnt mind working for nothing, but it was a pity that he couldnt go back to the vige to see Sister Xiu.


    Jiang Qi did not let Qin Sang go back to the vige: "You will follow me to the military headquarterster. Your second brother''s face has been very bad these days. You have to be careful, he may beat you up."


    Jiang Qi reminded Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I''m not afraid, kid."


    He followed Xiaoyu to Fucheng to look for someone. He had already expected that his second brother would be angry, but it was useless for him to be angry. He went there anyway.


    "Just don''t be afraid." Jiang Qi said, looked at the third grandfather and said to him: "Mr. Gu, it will take some time to copy the registration book of disaster victims in Changping Town, so don''t be impatient."


    Gu Fuya''s husband''s family is in Xiejiaping, Changping Town. People from Jiang County Wei asked them to look for them before, but they couldn''t be found. But Lieutenant Jiang County had already asked the city clerk to copy a registration book of the victims of the Changping Town disaster for Third Grandpa and send it back to him.


    But they dont know when the entrusted work will bepleted, and they cant rush it. They can only wait.


    When the third grandpa heard this, he was a little disappointed, but he quickly said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, Da Ya''s family can get it back, and Fuya and the others will definitely get it back."


    Jiang Jiao looked at Third Grandpa''s mottled white hair andforted him: "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. I have asked the servants who stayed in Fucheng to go to various dental shops to inquire. If Sister Gu and her family are sold into very, what will happen to the dental shops? People must know.


    "Okay, okay, thank you very much, old man." The third grandfather was very grateful. Their family was really lucky to meet Jiang Xianwei''s family.


    Jiang Qi waved his hand and said with a smile: "Old man, please keep this thank you for now. After you find Sister Gu and her family, you can thank me again."


    Jiang Qi talked to Third Grandpa and the others for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, he said, "Mr. Gu, you should go back quickly. You have to spend time settling back in the vige. There is no need to dy." He also wanted to take Qin Sang to thepany. The military report.


    Hey, lets go back first. Third Grandpa said, taking Gu Dashan and the others away from Jiangs house.


    Jiang Jiao still had things to do, so he did not send them back, but asked two nurses to drive them back to Dafeng Vige.


    The carriage moved very quickly, and within an hour, Grandpa San and his entourage returned to Dafeng Vige.


    When the carriage passed by the workshop, Gu Jinli saw that the door of the workshop was still open, and he breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Lu family had not caused trouble for them in the past few days when they went to Fucheng.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived outside the courtyard of Gu Jinli''s house.


    "Hello~" The Jiang family nurse who was driving stopped the carriage and said to the people in the car: "Mr. Gu, we are here,e down."


    Hey. Third Grandpa responded, and the guys got out of the car one by one.


    "Old man, you are back." The third grandma heard the sound and immediately ran out of the house. When she saw the third grandpa, her eyes were red: "You are back, have you found anyone?"


    Third Grandma and the others have been waiting these past few days and are very anxious about waiting. Now that they see theming back, they are finally half relieved.


    Cui, Gu Jinxiu, and Gu Jincheng also ran out, stretching their necks to look at the carriage.


    Third Grandpa said: "I found it. It''s in the carriage behind."


    Mom, eldest sister, Brother Cheng, we are here. Gu Jinli got off the carriage at the back, followed by Gu Dashan and Gu Dayas family of five.


    The third grandmother hurriedly took Mrs. Cui around to thest carriage, stared at Gu Daya for a long time, and then cried: "Daya, are you Daya? Oh, you silly child, how can you do this to yourself?" Made it look like this?"


    Gu Daya was only thirty-seven years old, but the woman who got off the carriage looked at least fifty years old, with her hair turning white.


    When Gu Daya saw the third grandma, she also shed tears. With a plop, she knelt down in front of her and said, "Third Auntie, I''m sorry for making you worry for so many years."


    When Mrs. Pan wanted to sell her, almost no one in the vige dared to take care of her. It was San Bo Niang who went to find Mrs. Pan, argued with her, and even started a fight with her.


    But Mrs. Pan was shameless and said to Third Auntie: "You are just Gu Daya''s aunt, not her biological mother. What qualifications do you have to take care of her? You can take care of her if you want. Just bring me a hundred taels of silver." Da Ya will give it to you!"


    The third grandmas family is not living a prosperous life, so how can they scrape together a hundred taels of silver?


    And Mrs. Pan has already collected the deposit from the building. Even if the third grandmother can raise a hundred taels of silver, she will probably be beaten up by the thugs in the building.


    Gu Daya was very desperate at the time. She didnt want to bring down the third grandmas family, and she was fed up with Pans family. She didnt want to live such a life under Pans control anymore, so when the third grandma said, let her wait first, she would find a way to save her. When he came, she didn''t listen. Instead, she carried the third grandma on her back and ran away secretly with Qi Pan.


    The third grandmother cried and pulled Gu Daya up: "You kid, stop kneeling, get up quickly."


    He quickly asked her again: "Where is the marriage certificate? Do you have the marriage certificate?"


    The one who betrothed is a wife, the one who runs is a concubine. Daya followed Qi Pan. What the third grandmother was most afraid of was that she didn''t have a marriage certificate. She had followed Qi Pan in a daze over the years, and she didn''t even know she was a concubine.

 Chapter 243: marriage certificate

    Chapter 243: marriage certificate


    Chapter 243 Marriage Letter


    "Third grandma, don''t worry, my aunt and uncle have a marriage contract." Gu Jinli was also worried about this after meeting Gu Daya. When Gu Dashan went to find Qi Pan and his son, she specifically asked Gu Daya and Qi Pan Do you have a marriage certificate? Are the two a couple recognized by the government?


    She had already thought about it at that time. If Gu Daya and Qi Pan did not have a marriage certificate, then their family would bring Gu Daya back alone. If the three cousins were willing to follow Gu Daya, they woulde back together.


    As for Qi Pan, haha, he doesnt even have a marriage certificate, so hes not her uncle.


    Fortunately, Gu Daya said that she and Qi Pan had a marriage certificate, and he took out a yellowed marriage certificate and showed it to her. After she was sure that it was the marriage certificate between Gu Daya and Qi Pan, she felt relieved.


    Otherwise, Qi Pan wouldn''t be able to follow them back, and she would be thrown into the city.


    When the third grandma heard this, she finally let go of her worries: "It''s good to have a marriage certificate, it''s good to have a marriage certificate."


    With the marriage certificate, Daya is no longer a concubine, and the child she gives birth to is legitimate and not an adulterous child.


    Da Ya, are these babies your babies? The third grandma looked at Qi Kangping and others standing behind Gu Da Ya, who were a little embarrassed.


    Gu Daya wiped her tears and said with a smile: "It was them, three of them stood up. These are the eldest brother Kang Ping, the second child Kang Le, and the third child Kang Ming."


    In rural dialect, a child who has not died in infancy and has grown up smoothly is called a child who has grown up sessfully.


    When the third grandma heard Gu Dayas words, she couldnt help but shed tears. From what Daya meant, she had given birth to more than three children, and some of her children had died during this period, and she only survived so many.


    These three children were also in trouble. All three of them were injured, one injured his leg, one injured his hand, and one injured his face.


    Third Grandma''s tears fell even more fiercely. What kind of sins have the whole family suffered?


    Call me grandma quickly. Gu Daya said to the three brothers and sisters of the Qi family.


    Third grandma. Qi Kangming shouted first, followed by Qi Kangle, and finally Qi Kangping who was half a beat slower.


    Hey, you are all good children. Third grandma will like you when she sees you. Third grandma was very happy, and she suddenly had three more grandchildren.


    "Olddy, stop talking now. If you have anything to say, let''s talk inside." The third grandfather was very tired after sitting in the carriage for so long. Seeing the third grandmother standing at the door of the courtyard crying, he quickly waved his hand and asked her to take the big guy in. Room.


    Look at me, Ive said it all. Daya,e into the house with me. The third grandma led Gu Dayas family into the house.


    Mrs. Cui felt relieved when she saw that Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli were both well. When she saw Gu Daya''s family entering the house, she only had time to say to Gu Dashan: "Dad, you take Xiaoyu into the house to rest, Sister Xiu and I will Ill go to the kitchen and cook you something to eat.


    After saying that, he took Gu Jinxiu to the kitchen and made quick and easy meals quickly.


    "Hey." Gu Dashan responded with a smile, picked up Brother Cheng, and said to the two Jiang family nurses who were driving: "Brother Liu and Brother Pu, thank you for your hard work. Go inside and have a rest, eat something and then go back." .


    Liu Huyuan waved his hands and said, "If we don''t care about Brother Gu, we have to rush back. The second master wants to open a soybean oil workshop, and we have to go back to help."


    The Jiang family only had three carriages, and they used two. They had to take these two carriages back home quickly, as they needed them at home.


    "Uncles, wait a minute. I''ll get you some food for you to eat on the way." Gu Jinli said, running to the kitchen and seeing Ms. Cui frying bean dregs pancakes, he quickly urged her: "Mom, hurry up, county lieutenant." Uncle Liu from your residence is going back, we have to bring them some food."


    Speaking, he took out six eggs, washed them, and threw them into the boiling water.


    Gurgling, the water in the pot was boiling. After boiling for about half a quarter of an hour, Gu Jinli took out the eggs and put them into a small cloth bag. He took out tworge bamboo tubes, one filled with soy milk and the other filled with water.


    "Okay, bring the bean dregs cakes." Cui had already made the first pot of bean dregs cakes, put ten bean dregs cakes into a small cloth bag, and asked Gu Jinli to take them to the Jiang Family Nursing Home. Gu Jinli took the things, ran out of the yard, put the things directly into the carriage, and said to Liu Huyuan: "Uncle Liu, Uncle Pu Zi, food and drink have been put in the carriage for you. Remember to eat."


    Liu Huyuan smiled and said, "Hey, we get it."


    He then said to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, you are so lucky to have given birth to such a good daughter."


    You are not very old, but you are very considerate in your work.


    Gu Jinli listened to their clichs, suppressed a smile, and said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, I will go to Hui''s house and tell them that Brother Luo Wu went directly to the Yamen to report, so as not to worry them."


    Luo Wu helped her family no matter what, and ran away for a few days without telling her family. Now that they are back, Luo Wu has note back, so she has to go and tell them.


    Gu Jinli ran fast and while talking, he rushed to Luo''s house. Seeing that Luo Huiniang was alone in the main room preparing spices, he couldn''t help but ask: "Huiniang, where are your parents?"


    Counting the days, today it is not the Luo family that is setting up a stall, but Mr. and Mrs. Gu Dagui and Mr. and Mrs. Gu Damu.


    Luo Huiniang was overjoyed when she saw her: "Xiaoyu, you are finally back. I miss you so much. Is Fucheng fun? Is there anything good to eat?"


    She hasnt been to Fucheng yet, she really wants to go.


    Gu Jinli was silent, and the girl said, "Shouldn''t you care about your brother first?"


    "Oh, by the way, how is my brother? I heard the sound of the carriage, and I thought you were back and wanted to take a look, but I was afraid that if I went out, I would get the wrong amount of spices being prepared."


    Luo Huiniang is a lively person herself, and she couldn''t wait to go out for a long time, but she was afraid that the spices would be mixed up and the taste would be spoiled, so she refrained from going out.


    Gu Jinli patted Luo Huiniang on the shoulder and said, "I''m sorry for you."


    Its not easy to suppress your restless heart when you like to join in the fun so much.


    He added: "Your brother didn''te back. He went directly to the county government office to report. He won''t be able to go home until the end of the month, so don''t worry."


    "That''s good, I''m not worried." Luo Huiniang said carelessly: "My parents are not worried either."


    Gu Jinli was silent again and asked, "Where are your parents?"


    Luo Huiniang: "My father makes the tofu in the workshop, and my mother fertilizes the soybeans."


    Neither of them are here.


    Gu Jinli looked at the entrance of the courtyard, but when he saw no one, he asked Luo Huiniang quietly: "Your brother ran to Fucheng to find my aunt''s family without telling your parents. Didn''t your parents say anything?"


    I dont know if the matter between Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu will work out? It would be okay if it didn''t work out, but if it did, she didn''t want the Luo family''s parents to be dissatisfied with her sister.


    "I told you, my parents said that my eldest brother did the right thing. We escaped together. Among the seven families, no matter which family has trouble, we must help." Luo Huiniang said with regret: "If you hadn''t run so fast, I will also follow you to find someone."

 Chapter 244: question

    Chapter 244: question


    Chapter 244 Questioning


    After Luo Huiniang finished speaking, she looked in the direction of Gu Jinli''s house and asked, "Have you found your aunt''s family? How are they? Are they good?"


    Gu Jinli said: "All five of my aunt''s family have been found. They are fine. They are just injured a little. They can be nursed back to health."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang was very happy and curious. She wanted to go and see Gu Daya''s family immediately, but she still knew the rules. She knew that Gu Daya''s family had juste back and they must have a lot to say to Xiaoyu''s family. They hadn''t had time to see each other yet. They could only endure it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, you can see my aunt''s family tomorrow at most."


    He took the opportunity to ask her again: "Isn''t your mother angry with your elder brother?"


    Mr. Chu seems to dislike Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu being together.


    Luo Huiniang was stunned and said: "No. My mother said that the eldest brother is either immobile or away from home for a few days. But it''s good for the eldest brother. My mother doesn''t like the eldest brother always working as a farmer in the vige, so she is happy He went out to break in."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and asked her again: "Has that Zou Yuwane to y with you recently? Have their brother and sister left?"


    Zou Yuzhen brought his sister to live in Dafeng Vige with the obvious intention of wanting Zou Yuwan to make friends with the girls from their family.


    Luo Huiniang heard her mention Zou Yuwan and snorted coldly: "She wants toe and y with me, but if my house doesn''t open, she can''t climb the wall to get in."


    Zou Yuwan sent her maid to her home twice. She was at home both times, but she didn''t open the door and allowed the maid to shout outside.


    "That Hua''er didn''t dare to shout too loudly for fear of being heard by everyone. She waited for a while, and when she saw no one opened the door for her, she left."


    "However, the gift she brought was ced outside the gate of my courtyard. My mother took it to the vige chief''s house and gave it to Vige Chief He, who asked Vige Chief He to send someone to return it to the Lu family." Luo Huiniang said with acent look on her face. , said: "My mother must be smart."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Smart. What about Gu Yumei? Did Zou Yuwan go find her?"


    Luo Huiniang shook her head: "Then I don''t know. Don''t mention Gu Yumei to me. She is so stupid. She mismatched the amount of spices the day before yesterday. She mismatched the spices by five kilograms. That was a loss of nearly three taels of silver. Three Grandma scolded her and deducted one tael of silver from her family. The noble aunt was very angry. After scolding her for half an hour, she would cry so much that my family could hear her. She was so annoyed. "


    Luo Huiniangined and disliked Gu Yumei very much.


    Gu Jinli had long expected that Gu Yumei would match the wrong spices. With her temperament, it would be strange if she didn''t match the wrong spices.


    After she finished asking what she wanted to ask, she said, "I''m going back now, and I''lle and y with you another day."


    Okay. After Luo Huiniang sent her out of the door, she returned to the house and continued to prepare the spices.


    When Gu Jinli returned home, Uncle Liu and the others had already left, but Gu Jinan was back.


    Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu were bringing the prepared bean dregs cake, fried five-spice tofu, fried eggs, and a basin of hot soy milk to the main room for Gu Daya and his family to eat.


    Gu Daya looked at these unseen foods and was a little afraid to take off her chopsticks: "Is this what Xiaoyu said, bean dregs cakes, tofu and soy milk?"


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Exactly, thanks to this tofu and spices, we can live a better life. Otherwise, we probably won''t even be able to survive."


    They are all in poor health after escaping from famine all the way. Not to mention opening up wastnd for farming, even if they go to work for others, they dont dare to use it to escape famine, so they are all used by local people.


    Without this tofu and the cheapness of soybeans, they would really not be able to survive. Qi Kangle looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Cousin Xiaoyu is a capable person."


    If she could be as capable as Xiaoyu, she would not bring trouble to her family and almost destroy her family.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qi Kangle and said with a smile: "My cousin is not bad either. If my cousin hadn''t dared to fight, we wouldn''t have been able to save you and your aunt."


    The Third Grandma didnt know that Qi Kangle and Gu Daya were sent to Yingxianfang. When she heard this, she didnt think much and just called to Gu Dayas family: Eat quickly.


    Gu Daya''s family was also hungry, so each of them picked up a bean dregs cake and started eating.


    As soon as the bean dregs cake is taken into the mouth, the delicious fragrance fills the mouth. After a few sips of the soy milk, the slightly sweet soy milk enters the stomach, and the whole person feelsfortable.


    After finishing a bean dregs cake, Gu Daya said to Ms. Cui, "Sister-inw, I''m causing trouble for you."


    Gu Daya is worried. No matter how much Gu Dashan loves her sister, she is already married. Now she is returning to her parents'' home, and she is dragging her family back with her. From now on, she will have to rely on her eldest brother''s family to live, for fear that Cui''s sister-inw will not like her family.


    Ms. Cui knew that the person Gu Dashan was worried about the most in his life was Gu Daya. When he heard this, he smiled and said: "Don''t say that, sister, we are all a family. If there is any trouble, don''t worry about it."


    Ms. Cui didn''t even know where her mother''s family was. Although she suffered a lot after marrying Gu Dashan, Gu Dashan was very kind to her. He also experienced fleeing from famine and saw a lot of life and death. She felt that she could help her while she was still alive. She helps anyone she can, so she is very willing to help her sister-inw and her family.


    Gu Daya felt much more at ease after hearing Cui''s words.


    He then looked at Gu Jinan, who had juste in with Gu Jinli, and asked, "Is this Brother An?"


    Exactly. Gu Dashan said with a smile.


    Gu Jinan took a few steps forward, bowed to Gu Daya and saluted: "Brother An, please give my regards to my aunt."


    Gu Daya looked at Gu Jinan and was very happy to see that he was good-looking, well-mannered and polite in speech, and asked: "I heard that you are studying with a schr? You must study hard. We farmers have Only by gaining fame can you avoid being bullied."


    Dont worry, aunt, Brother An will study hard with your husband and get a good reputation. Gu Jinan promised, not rejecting this aunts family.


    In a short period of time, he has already seen that this aunt is a good aunt. She has her father as a big brother in her heart and will not do anything to harm their family.


    Second cousin Qi Kangming and eldest cousin Qi Kangle are also good, they are both thoughtful and grateful people.


    It''s just that my eldest cousin Qi Kangping is a bit cowardly and easy to deceive, and my uncle Qi Pan, I don''t know what his character is like?


    Gu Jinan looked at Qi Pan who was silently lowering his head to eat the bean dregs cake. He smiled and picked up a bowl of soy milk and handed it to him: "Uncle, take a sip of soy milk and swallow the bean cake." Don''t choke.


    Qi Pan failed to make Daya live a good life. Now that he arrived at Daya''s parents'' house, he was scared and tried to reduce his sense of existence. When he heard Gu Jinan''s words, he was startled and quickly put down the bean dregs cake and took it with both hands. Doujiao said, "Hey, thank you so much, Brother An."


    When the third grandma saw Qi Pan, she was very angry and said in a cold voice: "Our eldest daughter is also a girl from a good family. She endured hardships with you and even gave you children. You actually took her with you." Selling yourself. Qi Pan, do you still have a conscience?"


    The third grandma got more and more angry as she talked. She stood up, pointed at Qi Pan and said, "Tell me clearly why you took Da Ya to sell her body back then. If you don''t exin clearly, get out of here! Da Ya is now If you have someone from your natal family, our natal family can support her, so I wont care to live with you!

 Chapter 245: The whole story of selling oneself

    Chapter 245: The whole story of selling oneself


    Chapter 245 The whole story of selling oneself


    The third grandma was so aggrieved that she burst into tears when she thought about Gu Daya and Qi Pan running away.


    When Da Ya ran away, she didn''t dare to tell the truth to Dashan and the old man. She only said that Pan wanted to sell Da Ya, Da Ya didn''t want to be sold, and there was a good salesman who fell in love with Da Ya. If she was willing to follow him, she would make the decision and let Daya follow the salesman back to her hometown to get married.


    If she didn''t say that, people from all over the country would know that Gu Daya eloped with Qi Pan!


    If Gu Dayaes back again in the future, he won''t even be able to enter the vige and will be scolded to death.


    Even though she spread the word that she was in charge of Gu Daya and Qi Pan, everyone still talked about Gu Daya behind her back, scolding her for being shameless, unruly, and running away with a salesman.


    How could the third grandma not feel aggrieved for a good girl from a Da Ya family to end up like this?


    She also med herself. If she had been tougher and adopted Dashan and Daya, they wouldn''t have suffered for most of their lives.


    "I''m sorry for your mother." The third grandmother cried, "She entrusted you to us before she died, but we failed to take good care of you brothers and sisters."


    Gu Daya said hurriedly: "Sister-inw, please don''t say that. It was me who was disobedient and insisted on running away with Qi Pan."


    The third grandma lived a very sad life because she could not give birth to a son. She was looked down upon by the people in the vige. She wanted to help her brother and sister, but she was a destitute and did not have a son who could do anything. The third grandpa often went out to do odd jobs. , she couldn''t ask the people in the vige to help.


    Seeing that the third grandma was crying so hard, Qi Panpan hurriedly knelt down and said, "Third Auntie, don''t be angry. It''s my niece-inw''s fault."


    "Bah, don''t talk about niece-inw, first exin clearly what happened back then. If you can''t exin clearly, I won''t dare to ask for your niece-inw!" The third grandma felt that Qi Pan got a wife like Daya for nothing, but let her After suffering so much, I wanted to tear Qi''s te apart.


    Gu Jinan also smiled and said: "Uncle, since the third grandma wants to know, please tell me what happened back then."


    Speak out this and discuss right and wrong, so that you can decide how to treat their family. His family had just grown up and was still poor. They hadn''t even built a house yet, so they didn''t want to use their hard-earned money to support their evil-hearted uncle.


    Hearing this, Qi Panpan could only say: "I, I said it."


    Speaking of which, this matter is also rted to the marriage certificate.


    Back then, when Qi Panpan brought Gu Daya back to Mingshan County, he did not dare to take her back to the vige. Instead, he let her live in the county town first, and then found a farmhouse named Gu on the outskirts of the county town and gave her money. Let them say that Gu Daya is their daughter.


    After settling down with Gu Daya, he returned to D''aozi Vige, Huaizi Town, and told his parents that he met a girl in the county and asked them to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Qi Pan''s life was not good either. There was arge family, and his parents gave birth to six sons. He was the fourth, and he was the one whose father did not love his mother.


    Because there was no way to make a living at home, he left home, sold things from Mingshan County to Gaoshui County, and became a peddler.


    When Qi Panpan''s mother heard this, she was very unhappy andined that Qi Panpan had passed over her and found a wife; but Qi Panpan''s father was very happy and said, "She is a girl from the county? Oh, how can this family be so good?" Knot."


    Seeing that the head of the family agreed, Qi Pan''s mother didn''t stop her. She just said with a dark face, "It''s fine if wee to propose marriage, but the family can''t afford the betrothal gift."


    Qi Panpan must have made a lot of money by working as a salesman. His wife wanted to get some money from him.


    Qi Pan agreed, saying that as long as his parents were willing toe forward to propose marriage, he would pay for all the betrothal gifts and the money for the banquet, and he would also pour three taels of silver into the family.


    Every family in the northwest is poor, and only three taels of silver can afford to marry a daughter-inw. Only then did Qi Pans mother smile. Since it was his parents who proposed the marriage, and Gu Dayas fake parents named Gu were present, the marriage certificate was sessfully processed.


    Qi Panpan and Gu Daya lived afortable life for two years after they got married. However, when Gu Daya was pregnant with Qi Kangping, the story about Gu Daya''s fake parents came out.


    Qi Panpans parents knew that those were not Gu Dayas parents, and that Gu Daya had eloped with Qi Panpan, so they immediately started a quarrel.


    Qi Panpan''s mother despised Gu Daya for being embarrassed, and Qi Panpan''s father felt that Gu Daya was not a girl from the county town and could not bring benefits to her family. They had many sons. Together, they simply kicked Qi Panpan and his wife out of the house. They also took away many of their private possessions.


    Qi Panpan and Gu Daya were kicked out just like that.


    Gu Daya is still pregnant. In order to survive, she can only take her eldest son and Qi Pan to work together. But misfortunes nevere singly. Not long after Gu Daya gave birth to Qi Kangping, their eldest son contracted cold.


    The couple carried their eldest son to the parents of Qi Pan, begging them to give them some money to save their grandson.


    Qi Pan''s parents had many sons, and even more grandchildren, and there was no shortage of them. Seeing that the child was suffering from cold, and fearing that he would be infected, he beat them with a broom, trying to drive them away.


    Seeing that he couldn''t be beaten away, Qi Panpan''s wife directly poured a bucket of cold water on Gu Daya.


    Gu Daya was holding Qi Kangping, who was less than three months old. Both mother and son were sshed all over and they went back trembling. That night, the two developed high fever.


    When Qi Pan said this, he was crying out of breath: "It''s my fault that I can''t let Daya and the children live a good life."


    Can''t save Baodan either.


    Baodan was only two years old. After all the trouble, he died within two days.


    When Bao Dan died, he was still busy taking care of Daya and Kang Ping. When he prepared the medicine and brought it to Bao Dan, Bao Dan... was already stiff.


    He hugged Bao Dan and cried silently for a long time. The next day, he still had to hide it from Da Ya. It was only a few dayster, after Da Ya and Kang Ping''s fever subsided, that he dared to tell Bao Dan about Bao Dan''s death. she.


    Daya cried until she fainted. When she woke up, Daya said: "Let''s sell ourselves. We have nond, no house, nond, no house, the child is sick, and the baby has to be buried... His fate was not good, so he ended up in our family." , failed to live a good life, and now that it is gone, I will give him a good life even if I die."


    Qi Pan also felt sorry for Bao Dan, so the couple went to a dental shop to sell themselves. However, they had a three-month-old child, which most people didn''t want. In the end, they had to sell it at a low price, and the whole family was bought. .


    After they buried Baodan, they went to the master''s house with a small set of clothes that Baodan usually wore. From then on, they lived a life in which they could not control their own fate but were given to others.


    After hearing the whole story of their selling out, the third grandma was so angry that she almost fainted. She hit the dinner te and cursed: "Beasts, your whole family is a beast. You killed Baodan alive!"


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he wanted to rush to Qi Panpan''s hometown and beat his parents to death. He was so **** inhuman, and he was their grandson.


    Gu Dashan was also extremely angry. He rarely cursed, but he scolded Qi Pan''s parents severely.


    Gu Jinan took the opportunity to ask Qi Pans father and mothers names, and secretly wrote down the names of these two old guys, thinking that if he met these two idiots one day, he would give them a good lesson.

 Chapter 246: Chen delivers meat

    Chapter 246: Chen delivers meat


    Chapter 246 Chens gift of meat


    It was the first time for the three brothers and sisters of the Qi family to hear the whole story of their father and mother selling themselves, and they were all shocked.


    Qi Kangming was very angry. The Qi family''s grandparents were too cruel and actually killed their eldest brother.


    No wonder my parents never mentioned anything about their hometown. Every time the brothers and sisters asked about it, their faces turned ugly. Once, his mother got angry and scolded them, telling them not to ask about their hometown again.


    From then on, although they were still curious, they knew they couldn''t mention things about their hometown in front of their parents, so they didn''t ask again.


    But every October, they would take out a small set of clothes and worship that suit of clothes.


    The little clothes are the only relics left by the elder brother.


    Dont worry, mom and dad, your son will definitely get ahead. He will honor you and prevent you from having a hard life! After Qi Kangming learned that his parents lived such a miserable life when they were young, he no longer wanted to see his parents live a hard life.


    Qi Kangle also said: "Don''t worry, parents. My daughter will definitely listen to cousin Xiaoyu and treat the injury on her face well. She will definitely heal the injury... Even if it cannot be cured, my daughter will not feel sorry for herself and will live a good life." !


    When she was at Jiangzhai in Fucheng, cousin Xiaoyu had already told her that she would give her medicine to remove the scars on her face. Although it may not be possible topletely eliminate it, it can still be done to lighten the color of the scar.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stand such a bitter atmosphere and said to Gu Daya: "Auntie, these things have passed. Let''s think about what to eat tonight, shall we?"


    She touched her belly andined: "I''m almost starving after a long day''s journey."


    The misunderstanding has been resolved. Qi Pan was not the fault of Gu Daya''s prostitution back then, so her family would ept Qi Pan.


    "You are just greedy." The third grandma pointed at her and said to Gu Daya: "You don''t know that she is thinking about eating all day long, and every time she cooks, she has to pour half a bowl of oil. Oh, but... I feel so sorry for the olddy."


    Gu Jinli disagreed: "Third Grandma, what do we make money for? It''s just for food and clothing. If you don''t put more oil in cooking, it won''t taste good."


    Third Grandma said: "Okay, since you are so concerned about eating, Third Grandma will kill two chickens for you tonight, one for soup and one for braise, so that you can eat as much as you like."


    "Okay, thank you, Third Grandma." Gu Jinli was happy.


    With such a fuss, everyone temporarily put aside their sad things and became happy.


    "Daughter-inw of Dashan, Sister Xiu, let''s go to the kitchen and cook a delicious meal for Daya and the others. There will be enough meat and vegetables for everyone to eat tonight." The third grandma picked up the tworge pottery bowls on the table and turned around. He opened the cab in the main room and took out arge bowl of white noodles and arge bowl of white rice. He said, "Let''s eat white flour dumplings and white rice tonight. No more digging."


    The third grandpa was amused when he heard this: "You old woman, you usually only give us old rice porridge when you are at home. Now that Daya is back, you are finally generous."


    He thought of Fuya in his heart and couldn''t help but sigh. If Fuya and his family were here, it would be perfect.


    The third grandma red at the third grandpa: "You are an old man. You are very old. You eat white rice every day. Your old teeth must not break."


    He then looked at Qi Kangle, who was still a little embarrassed, and said to her: "Girl Le, can you make dumplings? Go help Grandma Three, how about making dumplings?"


    "Yes, yes, I will help Third Grandma." Qi Kangle was very happy and hurriedly took the big pottery bowl from Third Grandma''s hand and held it in his arms. He felt much more at ease because of Third Grandma''s words.


    Sister-inw, Ill go too. Gu Dayas eyes were red and she took the bowl of white rice. She felt more and more at ease. Third grandma let them work and didnt treat them as outsiders. This was better than anything else.


    "Okay, let''s go together. There are many people, move quickly, and you can eat early." The third grandma led Gu Daya and her daughter, Cui Shi, and Gu Jinxiu to the kitchen. Before he even reached the kitchen, Chen''s voice sounded at the door of the courtyard.


    Mother Three, I heard that Uncle San and the others are back. Come and have a look. Ms. Chen was carrying a basket, which contained a strip of pork belly instead of cabbage.


    Gu Jinli clicked her tongue inwardly. Mrs. Chen actually sent meat to her family and spent so much money. What did she want to do?


    When the third grandma saw Mrs. Chen, she was very angry and said to her: "It''s already dark. If you don''t cook at home, why did youe to my house?"


    Mrs. Chen was carrying a basket and said as she walked: "There is Sister Mei at home. She is a big girl who doesn''t cook, so I don''t have to spoil her."


    "Mom, let''s go back." Gu Dewang tugged at the hem of Chen''s clothes behind him, trying to drag her home: "Dad will be back from the workshop soon. If he knows you came to the third grandma''s house, he will scold you."


    His father knew that Third Grandpa and the others were back, so he specifically told his mother not toe to Third Grandmas house to watch the excitement, but to let Aunt Daya and her family have a peaceful meal first. But his mother didn''t listen and sneaked in while his father was helping in the workshop.


    But this time his mother was smarter. Instead of picking at the cabbage, she took a piece of meat.


    Because of this, Gu Dewang was afraid.


    His mother is so stingy that she is willing to send meat to the third grandmother''s house. She is holding back a big move.


    "Pull it, let me go." Mrs. Chen pulled back the hem of her clothes, walked quickly to Gu Daya, and looked at Gu Daya in the dim light of dusk: "This is Sister Daya."


    Hey, my mother, why are you so old?


    Isnt it as big as Gu Dashan? Why does Gu Daya look like she is fifty years old?


    Isnt this too old?


    Could it be that this is not Gu Daya, but Gu Dayas mother-inw?


    Mrs. Chen had a smile on her face, but she kept thinking wildly in her heart, until the third grandma scolded her: "Ms. Chen, are you blind? How can you look at people with such a stern face? Go back quickly, our family is about to cook. , I have no time to talk to you."


    Gu Daya looked at Mrs. Chen and asked with a smile: "Sister-inw, who is this girl?"


    The third grandma said: "She is Dagui''s daughter-inw. Do you remember Dagui? She is Dafu''s younger brother and the second son of the vige chief''s family."


    Gu Daya thought for a while, and remembered a child wearing a cloth shirt and carrying a small cloth bag. He was sent to study by vige chief Gu, but he couldn''t read well. He was always pped by his teacher and came home crying.


    It turns out they are the noble brothers and sisters.


    Time flies so fast, Dagui also married a wife. But she didn''t expect that Dagui would marry a wife like Mrs. Chen. I remember that Vige Chief Gu had high expectations for Gu Dagui and wanted him to study and change his family. Now it seems that Gu Dagui became a farmer withoutpleting his studies.


    "Hey, my man is Gu Dagui, sister Da Ya. How are you doing?" Mrs. Chen looked at Gu Da Ya and saw that the clothes she was wearing were newly bought, but she was very thin and the clothes didn''t fit well. He suffered a lot on the way to escape.


    Look, how thin they have be, its so pitiful... Mrs. Chen clicked her tongue.


    The third grandma was very unhappy when she heard this and shouted: "Who do you think is pitiful? When we first fled the famine, we were even thinner than Da Ya and the others."

 Chapter 247: Generous

    Chapter 247: Generous


    Chapter 247 Generosity


    Mrs. Chen knew that the third grandma was a calf protector. When she saw her angry, she quickly smiled and said: "Third Auntie, look at what you said, how can I forget the hard days at that time?"


    She patted the basket in her hand, took out the piece of pork belly, waved it in front of Third Grandma and Gu Daya, and said, "Look, I know Sister Daya and her family are back, so I''m bringing you some meat." Come, I want to make up for Sister Da Yas family.


    Look at this meat. It is fatter and thinner. It weighs more than a kilogram. It cost her more than 20 yuan. Is she generous?


    Gu Jinli snatched the pork belly from Chen''s hand and said with a smile: "Thank you, Auntie Dagui, I will use it to make braised pork. It''s gettingte, so you should go back quickly, lest Uncle Daguie looking for it."


    It wont look good if I scold you when the timees.


    Before Mrs. Chen had enough time, the meat was taken away by Gu Jinli. She was immediately anxious and wanted to take it back, but Gu Jinli had already turned around and went to the kitchen.


    "There''s nothing going on at home. I''ll help you cook. Don''t be polite to me." Mrs. Chen followed her to the kitchen carrying an empty basket, rolled up her sleeves, and helped Gu Jinli work quickly.


    What does this Mrs. Chen want to do? The third grandma had a headache. She had no choice but to ask Gu Daya and the others to cook together in the kitchen.


    Gu Dewang also hurriedly followed, holding the door open and looking at his mother, reminding him: "Mom, dad will be home for dinner soon."


    If you dont go back, dad wille and scold you again.


    Ms. Chen red at Gu Dewang fiercely and said angrily: "You brat, what are you doing at the door? Hurry up and help with the cooking. You didn''t see it getting dark."


    Gu Dewang carried Chen on his back, rolled his eyes, and did not run over to help. There were too many people in the kitchen and he couldn''t squeeze in.


    The third grandma looked at a bunch of people working in the kitchen, Mrs. Chen was still pretending to cut meat, and she was so angry that she scolded her a few times. But Mrs. Chen didn''t talk back and still helped with the work with a smile.


    The third grandma was really impressed by her. She quickly killed the chicken, plucked the feathers, and chopped the chicken into pieces. Then she gave her a bowl of raw chicken and said, "Here, take it back to satisfy your craving. Don''t crowd around here."


    Mrs. Chen looked at the bowl of chicken, very happy, but also a little confused: "Mother-inw, I''m not here to help because of your bowl of chicken."


    Although she really wanted to eat it.


    Why is that? The third grandmother sneered: Dont tell me that you are really here to help. The sun todayes from the east, not from the west.


    Ms. Chen choked and looked at Gu Daya. She couldn''t exin her purpose in front of her, but she was really worried. After all, this was a matter of money from several families.


    Gu Jinli had already seen through Chen''s intention. Seeing that she wouldn''t leave, he convinced her and said directly: "Auntie, you go back first. Don''t worry, when the ounts are settled tonight, I will take care of my aunt''s family." We have arranged to tell everyone so that no one will suffer any loss.


    "Really?" Mrs. Chen''s eyes lit up. She was afraid that Gu Jinli would regret it, so she hurriedly got the basket and chicken, grabbed Brother Wang, and walked away quickly. As she walked, she said, "Remember, we have to make things clear tonight. , please dont lie to your noble aunt."


    The third grandma finally figured out the purpose of Chen''s visit. She was very angry. She ran to the kitchen door and cursed at Chen''s back: "You are a picky guy. I know you must have bad intentions when you bring the meat today." , look at how stingy you are, Da Yas family is being raised by you!


    She was so angry that Daya''s family had juste back and they hadn''t even eaten a meal. Mrs. Chen was afraid that Daya''s family woulde and take away their business, so she came to ask questions.


    Ms. Chen heard the third grandma''s scolding and hurriedly quickened her pace. She ran out of the courtyard of Gu Jinli''s house and almost bumped into Gu Dagui who was looking for her. When Gu Dagui saw Chen, he immediately grabbed her and said angrily: "You bitch, didn''t I tell you not toe to Brother Dashan''s house to see someone in a hurry? Why didn''t you listen? You didn''t say anything you shouldn''t have said, right? "


    Mrs. Chen felt a little guilty and did not dare to look at Dagui. She pulled her hand back and walked home, retorting: "What can I say that I shouldn''t say? I just know that Sister Da Ya and the others are back, so I give them gifts." Come with a piece of meat and add a vegetable."


    Giving meat? Gu Dagui was shocked: Are you so generous?


    He has been married to her for more than ten years, and she has only given a piece of meat to her parents when she came home.


    Every year after that, when she went back to her parents'' home, she would at most give her some oily residue or rice noodles, candies, or something like that. Even if her sister-inw prepared a generous New Year''s gift for her, she would keep it and sell it for money. She would never save it for herself. Send generous gifts to your parents family.


    A person who is reluctant to even send meat to his parents family is now generously sending meat to his uncles family. Isnt it weird?


    Gu Dagui felt that his feet were a little weak and asked quickly: "Please tell me clearly, what did you say at Brother Dashan''s house that I shouldn''t have said?"


    Mrs. Chen was annoyed by his question. She turned around and red at him, saying, "You still don''t believe me? I really didn''t say anything, but Xiaoyu said it, so I can rest assured that when we settle the ounts tonight, we will give an exnation to our families." . Judging from what she means, she probably wont let Gu Dayas family buy shares and share the dividends of tofu and spices with us.


    Mr. Chen said, raising her chin, feeling a little proud. She felt that she was the first person to know the news, which was very impressive.


    When Gu Dagui heard what she said and saw her look like that, he wanted to strangle her: "You, you went to Brother Dashan''s house to ask this, can''t you just calm down?!"


    "Is there anyone who does things like this? As soon as Sister Da Ya came back, you couldn''t wait to run to ask this. Do you want to die?"


    Mrs. Chen said: "It''s precisely because I just came back that I asked. If I don''t ask and don''t let Xiaoyu see our attitude, when she says she wants to give Gu Daya a share of the dividend, she will Its toote.


    He also said: "You are too shameless. Can this face be used as food or as money? It concerns everyone''s money, so we should ask clearly as soon as possible."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked home.


    Gu Dagui was really convinced by her, and there was nothing he could do against this woman. Now he just hoped that Xiaoyu wouldn''t me Mrs. Chen, otherwise, if Xiaoyu didn''t lead their family to do business in the future, their family would be doomed.


    He was walking behind Mrs. Chen, and when he heard her humming a ditty, he was very angry and scolded Gu Dewang next to him: "I want you to watch your mother carefully and don''t let her go to your Uncle Dashan''s house. What are you going to do?" of?"


    Gu Dewang feels that he has been wronged. Can he look down on his mother? He was holding on to the hem of his mother''s clothes, but his mother dragged him all the way to Uncle Dashan''s house.


    When Mrs. Chen heard Gu Dagui scolding Gu Dewang, she turned around and red at Gu Dagui: "Why are you scolding my son? You scold him day by day. If he doesn''t pass the examination and bes an official, I will never be done with you." !


    He waved at Gu Dewang again: "Brother Wang, let''s go home and do your homework. Whether my mother will be sessful in the rest of her life depends on you."


    After finishing the spring plowing and opening of the workshop, their family sent Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang to Xu Tongsheng''s home in Songzigou, so that they could study with Xu Tongsheng.

 Chapter 248: Want to open a shop

    Chapter 248: Want to open a shop


    Chapter 248: Opening a shop


    During this period, Gu Dexing also made a scene. He knelt down and begged Gu Dafu for a day and a night. He also took out the letter written by Shang Xiucai and said that he was going to study in a private school in the town. After ten years of study, he would definitely get a good name. , going to Songzigou to study was a mistake for his future.


    Gu Dafu did not agree. It was said that the town was prosperous and there were many wealthy families, so he was afraid that if he went to study in the town, his mind would be more impetuous, so he was asked to go to Songzigou to study for a year or two first. If his character is suppressed and calm, then send him to a private school in the town.


    Because of this matter, Gu Dexing has been keeping a straight face for the past few days. He even miscalcted the ounts the night before. When he counted the money, he found that the money was less. Did everyone think that the money was lost?


    Fortunately, Gu Jinan was here and calcted the ounts again, so the matter was settled. Otherwise, the money would have to be paid by Gu Dafu''s family.


    Gu Jinlis family.


    Gu Daya heard what the third grandmother scolded Chen, and thought of her eldest brother''s tofu and spice business, and asked uneasily: "Are your brothers and sisters worried about us?"


    "Don''t pay attention to her. She is just like this. She is afraid that her family will suffer a loss, so she is too busy." The third grandma poured oil into the pot, then poured the chopped chicken into the pot, and started to stir-fry until the chicken was cooked. After it changes color, take the sauce prepared by Gu Jinli, pour it into the pot, stir-fry for a while, pour in water, cover the pot and simmer.


    Gu Daya was still very worried, fearing that her family would bring trouble to her eldest brother''s family, but she did not dare to make a sad face, fearing that everyone would feel ufortable. When she heard what the third grandma said, she smiled and said: "Sister-inw Dont worry, I wont think too much.


    Thats right. The third grandmother quickly took out a piece of cabbage and said, Lets make a dumpling stuffed with cabbage and meat.


    Qi Kangle and Gu Jinxiu were rolling out dumpling wrappers, and Gu Jinli was making croquettes. After everyone was busy, they finally made more than a dozen sumptuous dishes.


    Lets eat! Third Grandma shouted, leading Ms. Cui and others to carry the food to the main room.


    Because there were so many people, two tables were put together to form one table.


    Gu Daya looked at therge table full of dishes, mostly meat dishes, with red circles in her eyes.


    Its not that her family has never eaten good food, but those exquisite dishes were all given to them by the master after they had eaten them. They were delicious, but they felt ufortable after eating them.


    Now that they are home, the table they are eating is specially cooked for them by the third grandma, not leftovers from other peoples meals.


    Dont be stunned, hurry up and eat. The third grandmother urged: In a few days, several families wille to the house to settle the ounts, and we have to eat quickly.


    When Gu Daya''s family heard this, they hurriedly ate, fearing that if they ate too slowly, they would miss the business of other families.


    The third grandma kept picking up vegetables for them. Two chickens and four chicken drumsticks were all given to Gu Daya''s family. There were no chicken legs on Qi''s te, and the third grandmother still hated him and didn''t put any for him.


    We had ate dinner today, and everyone was very hungry. There was a gust of wind, and soon we were full.


    Third Grandma said: "Don''t stop using your chopsticks. Eat all the meat and vegetables. Don''t be afraid if you are full."


    Gu Daya''s family couldn''t help but displease the third grandma, so they obediently ate all the meat and vegetables on the table.


    After they finished eating and rested for a while, several families came to the door, all bringing gifts. One family brought some cloth, another some tables and stools, another family brought twomps, and the other family brought some food.


    "This quilt is new. It has not been used at home. Eng Sang went to the military station again. It is no longer needed. Let''s give it to my eldest niece''s family." Mr. Qin brought in the unused thin quilt at home.


    Gu Daya looked at the things sent by several families and felt very embarrassed. She refused and didn''t want to ept them, but was stopped by Third Grandpa: "Take them, our family came all the way to escape from the famine, and we lived life and death together, and we love each other." Its not an ordinary share. If I give it to you, just take it. If anything happens to the other families in the future, you can just help me.


    Hey, okay, then well take it. Gu Daya said, and he and a few children took the things and piled them in the main room.


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t wait any longer and said, "Let''s settle the daily ounts quickly, divide the money, and then talk about the affairs of Sister Da Ya''s family." Gu Dagui red at her: "You are the only one who talks too much."


    Ms. Chen rolled her eyes at him and found a stool to sit on.


    "Okay, Brother Xing, let''s settle the ounts." Third Grandpa said, and Gu Dexing began to settle the ounts. Third Grandma went back to the house, took out the money earned from setting up the stall today, poured it on the table, and asked for itter. Counting money.


    With a crash, all the copper coins and bits of silver were poured out. When Gu Daya''s family saw this, they were stunned for a while, then quickly got up, carried Qi Kangping, and walked out of the main room to avoid it.


    This is a family business, and her family has no share, so its not easy to stay there.


    Gu Jinli did not stay with them and let them sit in the courtyard first.


    Mrs. Chen was very proud to see Gu Daya''s family going out. It seemed that Xiaoyu didn''t want Gu Daya''s family to buy shares and share their dividends.


    Two-quarters of an hourter, Gu Dexing finished the calction and reported to everyone: "Today, the white tofu and seasonings at home made a profit of twenty-four taels, and the tofu stall in the town made a profit of eleven taels, for a total profit of thirty-five taels." , after deducting the reserved principal of five taels of silver, our family can divide thirty taels."


    After Gu Dexing finished reporting the ounts, several family members looked at Gu Jinan: "Brother An, are the numbers correct?"


    Gu Dexing was a little unhappy, but he made a miscalction the night before, and it was understandable that several families didn''t trust him.


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "The number is correct."


    Thats good, lets divide the money quickly. Mrs. Chen rubbed her hands and stared at the pile of money on the table.


    The third grandma was upset when she saw Chen''s miserly behavior: "Hurry up and give her some points. This kind of virtue has not improved at all for a long time."


    Mrs. Chen chuckled and let her third grandma scold her. Why didnt she make any progress? She has grown a lot, and now she has a lot of private money buried in her house.


    Not long after, Gu Dexing divided the money among several families.


    Chen said again: "Xiaoyu, your aunt and her family are here, what are the arrangements for the future? What do you want to do for a living? Please tell us all quickly."


    If she didn''t say anything else, her heart would be scratched to death.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows, nced at Mrs. Chen, and said with a smile: "Since your aunt is so concerned about the future livelihood of my aunt and her family, I will tell you about it."


    Speak quickly! Mrs. Chen shouted in her heart, God bless Xiaoyu, please dont let Gu Dayas family be a shareholder and do business with them in tofu and seasonings.


    The more people buy shares, the less money they can share among their families.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Chen''s extremely anxious look and gave her an extremely bright smile: "Don''t worry, Auntie, my aunt''s family will not do the tofu and spice business with us, and will not share everyone''s dividends. Your money , not even a copper penny is less.


    Mrs. Chen was embarrassed and said with a smile: "You kid, what are you talking about? That''s not what your noble aunt means. I''m just worried that Sister Da Ya''s family will not be able to make a living in the future, so I''m asking."


    Gu Jinli gave her a look that said, "Who believes what you said?"


    After a while, she said: "My uncle used to be a salesman and did business in the streets. My second cousin is also smart. I thought about lending money to my aunt''s family to open a shop and do business."


    "What? Opening a shop for business?!" Ms. Chen shouted, feeling extremely sad. They were all still setting up a stall, but Xiaoyu actually wanted to lend money to Gu Daya''s family to open a shop.

 Chapter 249: Placement

    Chapter 249: cement


    Chapter 249 Resettlement


    In the yard, Gu Daya''s family was sitting uneasily. When they suddenly heard this, the whole family was shocked.


    What did they hear?


    Xiaoyu actually wanted to lend money to their family to open a shop.


    Gu Dayas family was excited and scared.


    Gu Daya wanted to go into the house to take a look, but was pulled back by Qi Kangming, who whispered: "Mom, wait a minute, cousin Xiaoyu and Aunt Dagui are still talking, it''s not good for us to go in at this time. "


    The noble aunt is very opposed to opening a shop for their family, and this matter will definitely have to be fought over again before it cane to fruition.


    Inside the room, Mrs. Chen shouted again: "No, I don''t agree!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "My family lent money to my aunt''s house to open a shop. Does it have anything to do with you? Why do you disagree?"


    Chen was choked and couldn''t find anything to say to refute.


    Gu Dagui grabbed Chen''s hand and cursed in a low voice: "This is the Xiaoyu family''s own business, what does it have to do with you?"


    Its not your money, so what are you calling for?


    Mr. Qin also said: "Xiaoyu''s family is willing to provide money for Daya''s niece''s family to open a shop. We have no reason to object."


    Lao Yan nodded in agreement: "That''s right."


    Several family members are also sensible and will naturally not object.


    But Mrs. Chen was dissatisfied, feeling very jealous, and suddenly started crying: "Why did Xiaoyu''s family lend money to Gu Daya''s family to open a shop? We are still setting up a stall? During the Lantern Festival, it was so cold that it could hurt people''s teeth. Even though it was freezing, we didnt brave the cold wind every day to set up a stall. It rained some time ago, so we went to Xuanhufang to take shelter from the rain, and then we went out to set up a stall after the rain stopped. It was exhausting, windy and rain-soaked. I also want a shop. Why dont you open a shop for us stallholders first if you have money?!"


    After Chen finished speaking, he burst into tears again.


    Gu Dagui had a headache and shouted: "Why are you howling? Shut up!"


    What is this woman crazy about? This is Xiaoyu''s family matter. Why is she crying?


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Chen who was howling dryly and said, "What the noble aunt said makes sense."


    "What?" Mrs. Chen was stunned: "You, what did you say?"


    Xiaoyu actually said what she said made sense? The sunes out in the west? If she makes such a fuss, shouldn''t Xiaoyu scold her?


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said: "It''s really not a good idea to set up a stall like this, so starting from tomorrow, we will go to the town and ask where there is a shop to sell. Let''s build a shop first."


    Mr. Chen was stunned. After a while, she shouted: "Xiaoyu, are you serious? Do you really want to open a shop to sell tofu? No more stalls?"


    Hey, is she going to live the life of a shopkeeper''s wife?


    Of course its true. Gu Jinli nodded and said, Setting up a stall all the time is not an option. We have to have our own shop. Once we have a shop, we can start doing business and feel at ease.


    "Xiaoyu is so right, that''s what I think of your noble aunt." Ms. Chen stopped crying immediately and felt extremely happy. Haha, Gu Daya''s family can open a shop, and she won''t have to set up a stall in the future. , can sit in the shop and do business safely.


    "However, the town is so big and there are very few people who can sell shops. If we want to buy a shop, we have to spend time looking around." Gu Jinli looked at several families and continued: "There is another one. When the timees, everyone will buy a shop. We need to make it clear whether we should pay for it as a group or as a family."


    "If you buy it together, the store is owned by several people; if one family pays for it, the store belongs to that family. Uncles and aunts, what are your opinions? Tell us and let''s discuss it. Let''s send someone to check it out tomorrow. shop."


    Buying a shop is a big deal, and the families dont dare to make up their minds. They all look at Grandpa Third, waiting for him to say something. Third Grandpa said: "Since we are doing business together, we should all contribute money to buy the shop together."


    What if someone buys this shop separately and wants to use it for other businesses in the future?


    The third grandpa has spoken, and the family members naturally have no objections.


    Gu Jinli doesn''t care, he is willing to partner with severalpanies to buy a shop.


    However, she still wants to buy a separate shop for her family. She has already thought about it. If she buys a shop in the future, it will be her own shop and will not be mixed with several other families.


    Okay, when we go to set up a stall tomorrow, we will go to Xuanhufang and ask which shop in town is willing to sell. We will first ask those who are willing to sell. If no one sells, we will consider renting a shop.


    After severalpanies decided to convert the tofu stall into a shop, Mrs. Chen curiously asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you said you wanted to lend money to your aunt''s family to open a shop. What kind of shop are you opening? Isn''t it selling tofu and seasonings? Spice, right?


    Ms. Chen was sour again, fearing that Gu Daya''s family would take away their business.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and was really speechless: "Auntie, it''s gettingte, you should go back quickly. As for what kind of shop my aunt''s family opens, that is my aunt''s family''s business and has nothing to do with you!"


    She said thest half of the sentence through gritted teeth.


    Mr. Chen saw that she was angry, smiled, retracted, and did not ask any more questions: "Look, you are angry now. I am just curious, why don''t you ask."


    Gu Dagui thought she was embarrassed, so he grabbed her and walked out of the house: "Uncle San, Brother Dashan, it''s gettingte, let''s go back first."


    Mom, go back to me quickly, you know how to plot against your rtives every day, why should she be so shameless?


    Ms. Chen felt a little ufortable and scratched her heart. She wanted to know what kind of business Gu Jinli would ask Gu Daya and his family to do?


    But she didnt dare to ask anymore. When passing by Gu Dayas family, she said with a smile: Sister Daya, my house is in the second yard down from the workshop. Come and y at home tomorrow.


    Gu Daguis face stiffened. This woman was making trouble in the house just now, forbidding Xiaoyu from opening a shop for Sister Da Yas family. How could she have the nerve to say hello to Sister Da Ya now?


    Gu Daya looked at Mrs. Chen''s smiling face, stiffened for a while, and hurriedly smiled and said: "Okay, if you have time, I will definitely go to Dagui''s sister-inw''s house to sit."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for Sister Da Ya." Chen left happily.


    Gu Dagui turned back to Gu Daya and said, "Sister Daya, that''s just the way she is. Don''t take what she says to heart."


    Gu Daya smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    The third grandma shook her head when she heard this in the room. After sending several families out, she said to Gu Daya: "Daya, take the things everyone brought. Let''s go to the yard above the workshop. That''s where you are." My eldest brothers family bought it specifically for your family to live in.


    Some time ago, when they went to the Yamen to apply for house deeds, they bought three old mud houses with courtyards that were still habitable.


    One was used as a workshop, one was originally reserved for Gu Fuya''s family, but now it is used by Lao Zhu''s family and Wang Yongfu''s family, and the remaining one is reserved for Gu Daya''s family.


    When Dashan came to Fucheng to look for you, Dashans wife and I went to clean it up every day. Now you can just move in.

 Chapter 250: Extremely poor again

    Chapter 250: Extremely poor again


    Chapter 250 Extremely poor again


    After hearing this, Gu Daya''s family realized that Gu Dashan had actually prepared a courtyard for their family.


    "Brother..." Gu Daya choked with sobs, not knowing what to say.


    She left that year because she didnt want to be a burden to Gu Dashan and drag him down for the rest of his life.


    But now, her eldest brother''s family is in trouble.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "Don''t say anything. We are brothers and sisters. We won''t kiss if we talk too much."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to see Gu Daya shed any more tears, so he stuffed a thin quilt into Gu Daya''s hand and said, "Gu, let''s go quickly. There are still so many things to take, and we have to work for half an hour." sleep."


    I dont have time to say any more words of thanks.


    "Hey, okay, aunt won''t say anything anymore." Gu Daya took the quilt, and the family carried various things, then lifted Qi Kangping up, and walked majestically to the yard above the workshop.


    They lived in the yard next to the workshop. The yard was dark. Gu Jinli took an oilmp to light everyone. After entering the house, he lit amp in the main room.


    Gu Daya looked at the house through the dim light. Although the house is an old mud house, it has been well tidied up. There is no musty smell in the house, only a faint scent of mugwort.


    The ground in the house was filled and then tamped. It was very hard and smooth when stepped on, without any potholes.


    The two rooms on the left and right of the main room have already been made with beds. The bed is very simple. It is made ofrge stones, wooden boards, mats and quilts.


    "This room, bed boards, and quilts have all been smoked with mugwort. They are very dry and have no musty smell. You can live in peace." The third grandma put the things away and said to Gu Daya: "There are only two boxes here. I will wait for another day." Let Dashan make a few more and put things for you."


    Gu Dashan said: "Look at what is still missing. If anyone wants to buy more, just tell us and we will buy more for you."


    Gu Daya said: "That''s enough, that''s enough. Brother, there''s no need to add more. It''s already very good."


    Mrs. Cui walked into the house and said to Gu Daya: "His aunt, the water has been boiled for you in the kitchen. You go and wash up when the water is hot. There are also some grains and vegetables in the kitchen, as well as dry firewood. You guys Use it first, and well bring it to you when youre done eating.


    Gu Daya felt warm in her heart and didn''t know what to say, so she could only nod her head in response.


    Everyone worked hard for half an hour, and after settling Gu Daya''s family in ce, they returned home.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli said to Qi Kangming: "Second cousin, you are literate. If you don''t want to do business and want to study, you can tell us. There are private schools in Qingfu Town. If you want to study, you can go."


    Qi Kangming is smart and has studied with Mr. Li since he was a child. He is better at studying than Mr. Li. However, because he is a ve, he cannot take the exam for merit.


    Now that he has redeemed himself and has be a good official, as long as Da Chu has a good official status, he can take the exam for merit.


    She saw that Qi Kangming had some ambitions and was probably not willing to do business, so she asked this question.


    When Qi Kangming heard this, his eyes lit up and then dimmed: "Thank you, cousin Xiaoyu, I''ll think about it first."


    He wanted to go to school and gain fame. Only by bing an official could he protect his family.


    But his family still has to rely on his uncle''s family to make a living. If he goes to study at this time, wouldn''t it be a burden to his uncle''s family?


    Gu Jinli said: "That''s okay, you should think about it first."


    The third grandfather told Gu Daya and Qi Pan here: "You guys go to bed early and get up early tomorrow to visit the vige chief''s house. You have just arrived, so you have to go to the vige chief''s house to give a gift and say hello. You can live in the vige from now on. You dont need to prepare any gifts, Dashans wife has already packed them for you, and it will be done when you arrive.    Okay, we must get up early tomorrow so as not to miss this. Gu Daya hurriedly He should say, this is a big deal and cannot be dyed.


    After the third grandfather finished exining, he saw that it was gettingte, so he went home.


    After arriving home, Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan took out the remaining money and said to Gu Jinan, "Brother, please do the math and see how much money we have left."


    After going to apply for the house andnd deeds, her family still had more than 120 taels of silver. When she went back to save Gu Daya''s family, Mr. Qi provided the money, but her family also spent a lot of money to hire a doctor to treat Gu Daya''s family. Got a lot of money.


    After returning to the county seat, he went to the county government office to apply for household registration for Gu Daya''s family. He spent a few taels of silver and bought four old courtyards for 24 taels. After all, their family''s A trip cost a lot of money.


    Okay, Ill forget it. Gu Jinan started to calcte the familys ounts.


    Gu Jinli went to take a shower, and when she came back, Gu Jinan had already settled the ount.


    I spent sixty-two taels of silver to treat my aunt Da Yas family, and I spent sixty-two taels of money and medicine.


    Doctors in Fucheng paid too much for medical consultation. Just for Dr. Xiao to look at Qi Panpan, Qi Kangping, and Qi Kangming''s injuries, the consultation fee cost thirty taels. There was also money for medicine. They grabbed half a month''s supply of medicine and spent ten taels. Three taels of silver.


    Gu Daya and Qi Kangle were also injured, and they spent more than 20 taels on medical treatment and medication.


    In addition, buying clothes for Gu Daya''s family and food and drinks for everyone on the way cost almost ten taels of silver. In addition, buying a yard and transferring the household registration of Gu Daya''s family to Dafeng Vige cost another sum. money.


    "This trip cost a total of one hundred and ny taels of silver." As soon as Gu Jinan reported the ount, Gu Dashan was shocked, looked at Cui and said, "Damn, I, I didn''t know I would spend so much money. "


    His family didn''t have much savings. On this trip to rescue people, in addition to leaving thirty taels of silver for the family, he also took all the family''s cash. After calction, he actually spent all the money he brought. .


    Ms. Cui was also shocked. She didnt expect to spend so much money. But this was to save someone, and the person he rescued was Gu Dashan''s biological sister. She was also good-tempered, so naturally she wouldn''t be dissatisfied: "It''s okay, our family still makes a living with tofu and spices, and we can make money again."


    Gu Jinli secretly sighed that her family had returned to before liberation and was extremely poor again.


    But its okay.


    "The deposit given by Mr. Lei Wu and others was not used. If the deposit was spent, our family would not only be depleted, but would also be in debt to severalpanies, and we would not even be able to get the money to buy medicinal materials for seasoning. "


    Now they only spent their own money and did not spend the deposit given by Lei Wuye. They were lucky among misfortunes.


    After settling the ounts, the family sighed for a while and then went back to their houses to rest.


    The family got up before dawn the next day and started a new busy day.


    Gu Daya''s family also got up early. After cleaning themselves up, they came to Gu Jinli''s house and followed Gu Jinli and others to help in the workshop.


    In the workshop, everyone was already busy. He Laoguo and the others were very diligent. They came to grind beans early in the morning. After grinding for an hour, they would have breakfast.


    Vige Chief He heard yesterday that Gu Dashan and the others were back, and he even brought the girl''s family here. He had wanted to visit the Gu family for a long time, but he was afraid of disturbing other people''s reunion, so he had been holding back until now.

 Chapter 251: Sun Lichang

    Chapter 251: Sun Lichang


    Chapter 251 Sun Lizhang


    "Brother Gu, are these the family of Daya''s niece?" Vige Chief He leaned on a cane and looked at Gu Daya''s family. He saw that although this family was very thin, their bearing was different from that of farmers. She seemed to know the rules very well, her posture was excellent, and every move she made... seemed to have been made by a wealthy family, especially the two children, who looked like young masters and youngdies from a wealthy family.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "It''s Da Ya''s family. I was just about to take them to visit the vige chief''s house, so you came."


    Grandpa San told Vige Chief He that Gu Dayas familys household registration had been transferred to Dafeng Vige.


    Logically speaking, if you want to transfer your household registration to Dafeng Vige, you must first let the vige chief know. However, with a letter from the Fucheng Yamen, Daya bypassed the vige chief and settled directly in the county Yamen.


    It turns out that they were not wrong, they were just afraid that the vige chief would feel ufortable.


    Vige Chief He wanted to make a fortune from the Gu family, so why would he care about this? When he heard this, he waved his hands and said: "This is not a big deal. It was arranged by the Fucheng Yamen. Just follow it."


    When Gu Jinli saw that Vige Chief He had given them this favor, he told him that his family had bought four old mud houses in the courtyard of the county government. He also took out a bag of silver and handed it to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, this is the You should always keep the money for the four courtyards."


    No, no, no, no, no, the four old mud houses are almost in ruins. All you have to do is pay the money for the house deed andnd deed at the county government office, and the vige wont ept your money.


    Seeing that he refused to ept it, Gu Jinli did not refuse. Her family was a little poor now, so she would save what she could: "That''s okay, thank you for being old."


    No thank you, no thank you. Vige Chief He was very happy. The less the Gu family was against him, the more tofu and spices his family could get.


    Hey, its really lively, there are so many people here. A loud voice sounded at the entrance of the courtyard. An old man with gray hair and five or six people stood at the entrance of Gus workshop.


    Gu Jinli followed the sound and saw that the personing was an old man. He couldn''t help but frown. Who is this old man? Never seen it.


    Wang Yongfu did his duty and stood at the door of the workshop to stop him: "Old man, please stay. This is an important part of the workshop and outsiders are not allowed to enter."


    Hearing this, the old man looked a little unhappy. He looked at Vige Chief He and said in a cold voice: "Old He, is this vige getting rich, and even I, the head of the vige, want to stop it?"


    Vige Chief He was stunned when he saw the personing. Hearing this, he hurried over to greet him: "It turns out to be Mr. Sun Li. He sometimes greets you from afar, but sometimes he greets you from afar. Why are you here?"


    Li Chang Sun has a higher position than him and is in charge of the affairs of the six viges near them. He has been to Dafeng Vige before, but every time he came, he always went to the Lu family and never came to this side where the He family lived.


    The He family is poor and will not get much benefit froming here. Mr. Sun will not waste this effort.


    "I heard that a workshop has opened in your vige. This is a big event for several viges near us. Let me take a look." Sun Li was dissatisfied. This group of Gu family members who fled from famine not only opened a workshop, but also opened a workshop. At that time, even he, the head of the vige, was not invited, which was simply unreasonable.


    When Vige Chief He heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Chief Sun was here to cause trouble.


    He bowed and gave Sun Li Chang a smile: "It''s just a small workshop. How can I dare to work for Sun Li Chang?"


    Then he said: "During the Chinese New Year, my second son brought back a jar of good wine. It was reed wine shipped from the south of the Yangtze River. It is fragrant and a little sweet. Come with me to your house and have a drink. How about a few drinks?


    As he said that, he was about to drag Sun Lichang away.


    But Chief Sun did not move, looking at the people in the workshop.


    Following Sun Lizhang, a man in his forties wearing a blue shirt asked, "Who is in charge of Gu''s workshop? The principal is here, but no onees out to greet him?" Gu Jinli smiled, what do you think? What the hell? Do you want us to wee you?


    She stood in the workshop yard, looked at Mr. Sun, and asked, "Grandpa, what do you want to do when youe to our workshop?"


    Li Chang Sun looked at her and saw that she was a little girl, and his expression became even worse.


    The man in the green cloth shirt heard this and asked dissatisfiedly: "Little girl, Mr. Sun is looking for the head of Gu''s workshop. What do you, a little girl, say when youe out? How many people from Gu''s workshop are you?" Is everyone dead? Do you want to talk more?"


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes, stared at the person who made the rude remarks, and said: "The owners of our workshop are very busy and have no time to see some people who are looking for trouble."


    "You, you stinky girl..." The man was so angry that he wanted to curse, but was stopped by Mr. Sun: "Shut up, you are so old and you are still arguing with a child, it is outrageous."


    This is outrageous, and I dont know who is being scolded?


    Li Chang Sun looked at Gu Jinli: "Little girl, we are here to discuss business with your Gu''s workshop. We are considered guests. If this guestes to your door, you can''t kick him out."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You want to do business with our Gu''s workshop? How to do it?"


    Looking at how arrogant Mr. Sun is, will he do business with them honestly? Forced buying and selling are more or less the same.


    Sure enough, Chief Sun said: "I am the head of several of our viges. I am in charge of your taxes, thewsuits between neighbors, and the livelihood of each vige. I learned that the tofu and spices from your Gu''s workshop are good. I will personallye to your door to tell you that I want you to sell these two things to the viges, and let the vigers sell them on behalf of your Gu''s workshop."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "We have already signed a contract with Jiang Xianwei''s brother, and we have no time to take other orders recently."


    When Sun Lichang heard this, he frowned and said: "I know this. Each vige has already discussed it. They will note to pick up the goods before April 26th, but after April 26th, you will The tofu and seasonings made will be distributed to each vige for sale."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t hold it back andughed out loud: "Ha~"


    Did she hear it correctly? Where did this Sun Li have the nerve to say such a thing?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sun. We just visited Fucheng a few days ago and have reached an agreement with the Qi family in Fucheng. After April 26, we will sell tofu and seasonings to the Qi family. We can''t just keep talking. No faith.


    "What?!" Sun Lizhang finally became anxious: "Didn''t you go to Fucheng to save people? Why did it be a business negotiation?"


    Gu Jinli''s smile was already icy cold. Chief Sun hade prepared and knew so much.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to talk nonsense with him and said directly: "We are going to rescue people and discuss business. In short, the tofu and spices from our Gu''s workshop will not be sold to Sun Li Chang. If Sun Li Chang has any objections, he can go to the county seat Find Lieutenant Jiang County, or go to Fucheng to find the Qi family."


    "I forgot to mention that the uncle of the Qi family is an official in the capital. The rules of the Qi family are strict. When Sun Li goes there, remember to prepare a post first and then bring a generous gift. Otherwise, the Qi family may not knock on the door. open."


    Who are you?


    Do you think the length is great?


    If you act like a big boss when youe here, you want to do business, but you act like you are a gift, you are very ill.

 Chapter 252: Bitter meat scheme

    Chapter 252: Bitter meat scheme


    Chapter 252: The Bitter Meat Scheme


    Li Chang Sun''s eyes darkened when he heard this. A cheap girl who had fled from famine dared to treat him like this.


    He is the chief of the vige and is in charge of the major and minor affairs of several nearby viges. Anyone who dares to offend him will never think about living a peaceful life in the future!


    However, Mr. Sun Li also had concerns in his heart. After all, the Gu family is not a family without support. They are protected by the county captain. And the Gu family went to Fucheng and got involved with the officials in Fucheng. This kind of reliance was iparable to him.


    Mr. Sun was very jealous. What kind of luck did the Gu family have? Why doesn''t his Sun family have such good luck? !


    Li Chang, what should we do? the man in his forties and wearing a blue shirt asked in a low voice next to him.


    Li Chief Sun is not a fool to be able to sit in the position of chief. He knows that the Gu family has a good rtionship with the Wei family of Jiang County, and also knows that the Lu family has suffered a great loss at the hands of the Gu family.


    However, he came prepared today.


    Sun Lizhang''s hand behind his back moved. An old man in patched robes stepped forward, cupped his hands towards Gu Jinli and said, "Little baby, you misunderstood. Today Sun Lizhang came to Gu''s workshop to ask for tofu and seasoning." The spices are all forced by us.


    The old man wiped his tears and said: "Several viges near us are poor. In addition to farming, every household can only work hard to earn money, but the money earned is only enough to support the family. Whenever someone in the family is sick, the whole family will be affected. You have to go hungry, let alone build a house for an adult man to marry a wife..."


    "We learned that you had made tofu and spices, and thought these two things could make money, so we shamelessly went to kneel down and beg Sun Lichang toe to your workshop to make peace, and beg your workshop to sell us the tofu and spices. "


    "Chief Sun brought us here because he was forced to do nothing by us. Don''t be angry. It''s all the fault of us old men and has nothing to do with Chang Sun."


    Gu Jinli smiled, he was indeed prepared. Is this because he was being tough and turned it into a drama of bitterness?


    "So, if you are poor, you need help from others, right?" Gu Jinli said rudely: "Go to every vige in the country and ask if there is any household that forces help from others because they are too poor?"


    "Besides, we are not rich households. The real wealthy households are the Cheng family of Zou County, arge family in the county, and the official family of the city. No matter how poor they are, the Lu family is richer than us. You guys If you want to find someone to help you, go to them, don''t crowd around the door of our workshop."


    Damn it, do you really think they can do whatever they want if they just cry a few times?


    If you want to buy and sell by force, or want to be the master of their Gu''s workshop, there is no way!


    The old man was stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Jinli to say such a thing. After all, he was an old man, and he came dressed in rags, crying and begging. How could she not be soft-hearted at all?


    Liang Zhuzi was bringing several vigers to get tofu. When he saw that the door of Gu''s workshop was surrounded by people, he did note in. Instead, he stood outside and watched. After hearing what the old man said, he finally couldn''t help but sneer. : "Uncle Vige Chief, your fourth child just went to town yesterday, but he brought back a lot of good things, including three pieces of cotton cloth. He even said in the vige that the cotton cloth was for you to make spring shirts. Now it''s Whats wrong, Mr. Liang didnt make you new clothes and let you go out in shabby clothes all the time? This is unfilial.


    "This is not possible. I am going to report to the official for you. I will use Liang Laosi of being unfilial and have him exiled to the army!"


    Whether it is the Great Chu or the previous dynasty, they all pay attention to governing the country with filial piety. If children are unfilial, they will be severely punished.


    The old man who spoke was the vige chief of Lianghe Vige. Hearing this, he became anxious and quickly turned around and said to Liang Zhuzi: "What are you talking about? When did my fourth child be unfilial?"


    Liang Zhuzi put down his burden and strode over. He took Vige Chief Liang''s coat and said, "Your fourth son is wearing a new cotton shirt, but he makes you wear such rags. Isn''t that unfilial?"


    "Everyone,e and take a look. This is the evidence of Liang Laosi''s disobedience and unfilial piety." Liang Zhuzhu said to the vigers of Lianghe Vige who came to pick up the goods: "We are from Lianghe Vige. We can''t watch the old vige chief suffer. Even today Even if you dont do business, you still have to seek justice for the old vige chief.    Thats right, we cant let the old vige chief be abused by Liang Laosi. Lets apany the old vige chief to report to the official and kill him, Liang Laosi! The vigers in Lianghe Vige said.


    Vige Chief Liang panicked, hurriedly pulled back his clothes, and shouted at Liang Zhuzhu: "Zhuzhu, you have no conscience, what nonsense are you talking about? My family is already poor, and everyone in the family wears patched clothes. My fourth son is not unfilial. .


    Liang Zhuzhu heard what Vige Chief Liang said and looked at him with great disappointment: "Uncle Vige Chief, why have you be like this?"


    Vige Chief Liang doesn''t have any skills, but he is a pretty good man. He will not deliberately embarrass the vigers or steal their food and money. But today, Vige Chief Liang followed Sun Li to the Gu''s workshop and made such a thing that he had to buy tofu and seasoning. The spice thing.


    This tofu and spices belong to the Gu family. The Gu family can sell them to whomever they want. What''s going on if they insist on buying them? Are they bullies?


    When Vige Chief Liang heard this, his old face turned red. He hurriedly pulled Liang Zhuzhu aside and begged him in a low voice: "Zhuzhu, I don''t want toe today, but Chief Sun said that all the vige chiefs from the five nearby viges wille. , If you donte, you wont be able to eat and walk around.


    You also know that our vige is poor. Although I am the vige chief, I have no backer and cannot withstand the torment of Sun Li.


    Liang Zhuzhu is also rted to Vige Chief Liang, and he knows what Vige Chief Liang is like. He is not a bad person who would bully the vigers.


    "But why did you say what you just said? Using such bitter words to force the Gu family?"


    Vige Chief Liang had a sad face: "You think I am willing to say such offending words? It''s not because I am the thinnest and the oldest, and I look pitiful."


    Sun Lichang said that he looked the most miserable, so he asked him to say those bitter words, which would make people believe him more.


    Liang Zhuzi said angrily: "Then why didn''t you tell us first? Now that you are making such trouble with them, can the Gu family still give us tofu and seasonings? Uncle vige chief, you are going to kill our family alive. A way out!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was from the same vige and the same n, and had a close rtionship with each other, Liang Zhuzi would have really wanted to beat up Vige Chief Liang.


    Vige Chief Liang was yelled at and his eyes were red: "You think I don''t want to tell you in advance? But we couldn''t go homest night, and Mr. Sun..."


    Vige Chief Liang nced at Sun Lichang and said in a lower voice: "Sunlichang was afraid that we would regret it halfway. After inviting us to his house for a drink yesterday, he did not let us return to the vige. Today we will not be allowed to go back to the vige." Liang called us up and came to Dafeng Vige together."


    Vige Chief Liang felt aggrieved. Although he was poor, he had never done anything bad in his life. Today, this was the most egregious thing he had done. He was also spotted on the spot by his nephew of the same race and scolded him. He was so shameless. Lost everything.

 Chapter 253: Not afraid

    Chapter 253: Not afraid


    Chapter 253 Not Afraid


    Liang Zhuzhu finally felt better knowing that he was being forced.


    Mr. Sun was very angry when he saw that Vige Chief Liang was taken away. He originally saw that Vige Chief Liang was old and thin, so he wanted to use him to stage a cruel trick. Unexpectedly, he was exposed by Liang Zhuzhu on the spot.


    But Sun Lichang did not want to give up halfway and decided to change his strategy.


    He softened his tone and said sincerely: "Little girl of the Gu family, old man of the Gu family, we have nothing to do. Several nearby viges are poor, and you are the only one who can help us. Please, for the sake of the fellow vigers, please help us. Sell us the tofu and spices after April 26th."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, we won''t lower your price. We will buy it at whatever price you sell it to others, and we will definitely not let you suffer!"


    Surely they wont suffer a loss?


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Chief Sun, let''s do this. Come back on April 26th. Then, tell Captain Jiang personally how much tofu and seasoning you want."


    Sun Lichang''s face turned cold, and he almost couldn''t continue the y: "Little girl, what do you mean?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It means that our Gu''s workshop will not sell tofu and spices to you before Jiang County Lieutenant agrees."


    Sun Li was very angry. This stinky girl actually used Jiang County Lieutenant to suppress him: "Little girl, Jiang County Lieutenant is an official. It''s not good to get involved in this kind of business, right?"


    This is bullying others!


    Chief Sun can use his status to get involved in the tofu and spice business, why cant Lieutenant Jiang? Gu Jinli directly exposed the fact that Chief Sun used his status to bully them.


    Then he said to the people behind Sun Lichang: "You are the same. If you want to buy tofu and seasonings, go to Jiang County Lieutenant yourself! If youe to our workshop to cause trouble again, we will report you to the officials. Don''t think that you are the vige chief. amazing!"


    From the moment Liang Zhuzhu recognized Vige Chief Liang, Gu Jinli knew that these people who followed Sun Li should be the vige chiefs of each vige. Chief Sun brought them here because he wanted to unite people from several nearby viges to force them to make Gu''s workshoppromise.


    Its a pity that she, Gu Jinli, doesnt do this!


    The third grandfather had been silent for a long time, but now he stood up and said: "The old man knows what you are nning. We are fleeing from famine and have seen everything. If the people in the vige are kind to us, we will repay you. If the people in the vige are kind to us, we will repay you." The people want to unite to deal with us, but we are not afraid."


    The vige chiefs who followed heard this and their expressions tightened. Not only did Gu''s workshop have a powerful backer, it also refused to ept either soft or hard advice.


    Li Chang Sun was trembling with anger, but he knew that he couldn''t force it. If he did, his end would be even worse than that of the Lu family.


    The Lu family also has a Prime Minister from Zou County, but his Sun family does not have such a noble rtive.


    Li Chang Sun is a flexible person. Even though he was pped in the face by Gu Jinli''s straightforward words, he did notpletely fall out with them. Instead, he smiled and said, "In that case, I''ll take my leave first and wait until after April 26th."


    He paused and sighed again: "I was reckless today, and I am here to make amends for you."


    He then pointed at Vige Chief Liang not far away and said, "Brother Liang''s family is indeed not that poor, but the vigers in Lianghe Vige are very poor. What he said just now is not a lie."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this. Is this Mr. Sun crazy? How did the attitude change so quickly?


    If something goes wrong, you will be a monster, and Mr. Sun must have some tricks up his sleeve.


    After saying this, Chief Sun turned around again and said to the vige chiefs who had followed him to Gu''s workshop: "Dear brothers, today it is Sun who is ipetent and failed to get tofu and spices to your vige. Please forgive me, brothers."


    These vige chiefs were all frightened when they saw Mr. Sun apologize to them... What happened to Mr. Sun? Actually apologized to them in public?


    After finishing speaking, Chief Sun bowed to everyone in Gu''s workshop again, and then called to several vige chiefs: "Everyone, please go back."


    But he didn''t call Vige Chief Liang, but said to him: "Brother Liang, the young people from your vige areing to Gu''s workshop to get goods. If you want to stay and help, you can stay. You don''t have to follow us." Vige Chief Liang Surprised, had hepletely offended Mr. Sun to death?


    Vige Chief Liang had a sad face and said nothing.


    Chief Sun quickly left with several vige chiefs.


    The vige chiefs were worried and unwilling. After they had gone far away, the man in a blue shirt asked: "Chief, let''s just forget it?"


    A vige chief said: "Then Gu''s workshop has Jiang Xianwei as its backer, and we are not afraid of offending people in several nearby viges. What else can we do?"


    They dared toe today because they felt that no matter how powerful the people in Gu''s workshop were, they still had to live in the countryside and would not dare to offend the vigers to death.


    But they didn''t expect that the people in Gu''s workshop were not afraid of this. They made it clear to them that they were not afraid that their viges would unite to deal with them.


    Sun Lichang said: "Why are you so anxious? The days are long. Are you afraid that you won''t be able to take down Gu''s workshop?"


    When several vige chiefs heard this, their eyes lit up and they asked: "Chief Sun, do you have any ideas? Tell us quickly."


    Sun Lichang smiled and said: "Not yet, but I will always have an idea if I think about it."


    In fact, Chief Sun had already thought of his next move, but he couldn''t tell these people for fear of being overtaken by them.


    He checked Qin Gu Luotian''s family and knew that there were many boys and girls in their family who had not yet said they were married.


    And the girl Sun Li was targeting was the girl from the Qin Gu Luotian family. His family has two grown-up grandsons, both of whom are educated. With his family''s family background, it should be easy to marry a girl from these families as his granddaughter-inw.


    After all, if a peasant girl can marry into the eldest son''s family, she can be regarded as having smokeing out of her ancestral grave.


    In Gu''s workshop, Gu Daya asked the third grandfather worriedly: "Third uncle, I don''t think the grandson will give up. What if hees back next time?"


    Third Grandpa said: "Don''t worry, we are protected by Lieutenant Jiang Xian. We are a mile long and can''t cause any trouble."


    Gu Dashan also said: "Da Ya, you don''t have to worry. If Chief Sunes again, we will go and ask Jiang County Captain."


    Gu Dashan has now learned to leverage his own strength. Although the Li Chief''s status is much higher than theirs, Jiang County Lieutenant is a real official and does soybean oil business with their family. How can he be afraid of the Li Chief?


    After what happened with the Lu family, Qi family, and Li family, Gu Dashan has also practiced well. Now he will no longer panic when facing Sun Lichang.


    Gu Daya felt relieved when he saw that they were very calm and knew that they were really not afraid of Sun Li.


    Liang Zhuzhu led Vige Chief Liang into Gu''s workshop, and said with difficulty to Gu Jinli and the others: "Mr. Gu, Brother Gu, and niece Xiaoyu, I''m sorry for what happened today. It''s our old vige chief''s fault."


    Vige Chief Liang followed Liang Zhuzhu, his face turned red and he raised his hands to Third Grandpa: "Brothers of the Gu family, it''s not my fault. Please don''t embarrass Zhu Zhu and the others."


    Sun Li doesn''t have many scenes. There will be a period of time where he writes about making money and a peaceful farm life, and then the Lu family and the Zou family will be taken over. The article about making a fortune through farming is mainly about making a fortune through farming, and will not write too much intrigue. There will be a wave of updates in a few days, thank you all for your support. Pay attention to protection and keep everyone safe.

 Chapter 254: bad at first

    Chapter 254: bad at first


    Chapter 254: Strike first


    It is not easy for the twelve families of Liang Zhuzi to find this livelihood, and Vige Chief Liang does not want to ruin their livelihood because of himself.


    Grandpa San looked at Vige Chief Liang. Although they knew that Vige Chief Liang had no choice but to do so, they could not forgive him for this reason.


    "We will not stop Zhuzhu''s goods because of your fault. As for other things, there is no need to say more. If it is wrong, it is wrong." Third Grandpa said.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief Liang breathed a sigh of relief, bent down and cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Brother Gu."


    The people in Gu''s workshop didn''t forgive him, so it didn''t matter. As long as they didn''t offend Zhu Zhu, they would be fine.


    Vige Chief He looked at Vige Chief Liang and asked, "When did Chief Sune to find you? Why didn''t I know?"


    Sun Li''s n definitely took more than a day or two.


    Vige Chief Liang said: "I found him yesterday afternoon. It was one of his nephews who came over and said that Chief Sun had something to do with me and asked me to go to Beigou Vige as soon as possible. When I followed the young man to the home of Chief Sun in Beigou Vige , the vige chiefs of the other four viges are already there, and everyone is having a feast."


    Halfway through the meal, Chief Sun told us his n.


    Finally, let me recite the words I just said. Look at his gestures. As soon as his gestures move, I will stand up and speak.


    Originally I was unwilling, but Chief Sun said that this is for the livelihood of each vige. We cant just look at each vige being so poor while... Gus workshop is so rich.


    "Sun Lichang said, we are not here to grab prescriptions, but to help Gu''s workshop sell things. Anyway, the things made in Gu''s workshop have to be sold. It is better to sell them to others than to us."


    Vige Chief Liang knew very well that Chief Sun was lying to them. If they really got the tofu and spices from Gu''s workshop, Chief Sun would give them a little bit at most, and he would eat the rest. , transport it to his own shop to sell, and then take the opportunity to raise the price.


    Is there any more? Third Grandpa asked, Does the grandson have any backers?


    Vige Chief Liang shook his head: "No, that''s all I know."


    Vige chief He said with a smile: "The support of Sun Li''s family has long since fallen. He was able to take the position of chief because his grandfather''s sister married the then Tianfu County magistrate as a concubine. But now Sun His grandfather, his great-aunt, and even the county magistrate have passed away. As for Sun Lis cousins, I havent heard of any of them being officials.


    "He can still be the chief of the vige now, mainly because he has a lot of eyes. But you have Captain Jiang to protect you, so you don''t have to be afraid of him."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled. It turned out that he became the chief thanks to the favor of his ancestors, so they really didn''t need to be afraid of him.


    Grandpa San and the others felt relieved after listening to what Vige Chief Liang and Vige Chief He said.


    Brother Liang,e here and weigh the tofu. Gu Dashan greeted Liang Zhuzhu and the others and began to weigh the tofu for them.


    Liang Zhuzi and the others are quite capable. Now they rented a mule cart and went to Daxing Town, Rongjia Town, and Baihe Town to sell tofu and spices.


    It''s not cheap to rent a mule cart, but it can help them expand their tofu and spice business from one town to three towns.


    After vige chief He found out about this, he felt sorry for himself and rented a mule cart to take He Dacang, He Wanli and He Daxu to Hukou Town, Xianggui Town and Yonglu Town. Not only did it reduce their travel time, but it also expanded the business of a town, which was very good.


    Nowadays, Gu''s workshop produces a lot of tofu, and they can get more tofu. Although they have expanded their business to an additional town, the tofu shipped every day is not enough to sell.


    Not to mention seasonings and spices. Gu''s workshop is rushing for Lei Wuye''s seasoning spices. There are not many spices that can be given to them every day, and there is simply not enough to sell. "There are a total of nine hundred kilograms of white tofu and ten kilograms of seasonings. You guys can try it first, and after a quarter of an hour, press your fingerprints before leaving." Gu Dashan counted the numbers to Liang Zhuzhu and the others, and said something he said every day. .


    Hey, thats good. Liang Zhuzi responded and took the others, dipped the white tofu in seasonings, and started to taste it.


    "Brother He, this is your tofu today, a total of 900 jins and 11 jins of seasonings and spices." Gu Dashan has already done the work every morning, and soon weighs the tofu for He Dacang and the others and brings them the seasonings and spices. .


    He Dacang and the others were very happy when they heard the number: "Brother Gu, why are there four more kilograms of spices today?"


    "The women of Lao Zhu''s and Lao Di Wang''s families have been grinding spices recently. They have already mastered it. I will give you a few more kilograms." Gu Dashan said, and urged He Dacang and the others: "Hurry up and try the tofu and spices. Don''t dy. Your business."


    Hey, lets try it now. He Dacang and the others quickly dipped the white tofu in seasonings and tried it on the spot.


    Qi Kangming has been watching from the side, his eyes getting brighter and brighter as he watches. Those who came to get tofu and seasonings actually had to try two pieces of each box of tofu and eat them with seasonings.


    After eating, they squatted and chatted in the workshop. After a full quarter of an hour, they stood up and said to their uncle, "Brother Gu, the tofu and spices are fine. Brother An,e here, let''s put your fingerprints on it."


    Then, the cousin would take out a register, ask them to put their fingerprints on it, and finally say: "After you put your fingerprints, if anything happens to the tofu and spices, it will be your responsibility. Just follow our Gu family." The workshop doesnt matter.


    Qi Kangming has never seen such a way of picking up goods. He actually has to inspect the goods on the spot. After confirming that there is no problem, he has to press his fingerprint to prove it.


    A momentter, Gu Dashan and the others had finished their morning business. After sending Liang Zhuzhu and He Dacang away, the family called to the vige chief He and invited him to have breakfast at home.


    Vige Chief He knew that the Gu family wanted him to take care of Da Ya''s family, so he did not refuse and went happily.


    Gu Jinan did not have breakfast with them. He was still rushing to go to school. He only drank a bowl of soy milk, picked up two bean dregs cakes and left.


    Before leaving, he said: "Third Grandpa, Dad, Xiaoyu, you don''t have to worry. I will tell you about Sun Li''s affairs."


    Gu Dashan hesitated: "Do you really want to trouble the Shang family and the Jiang family? Now, the chief Sun has not done anything bad?"


    Their family has already caused a lot of trouble to the Shang family and the Jiang family. If possible, Gu Dashan would not want to trouble the Jiang and Shang families again.


    Although Xiaoyu saved Shang Xiucai''s daughter, no matter how great the kindness was, it could not withstand such a torment.


    Gu Jinan said: "Dad, you don''t have to worry about troublesome sir. Right now, Mr. Sun has not made any move. Let''s beat him down if we can. By the time he does something, it will be toote."


    It should be noted that the first to strike is the strongest.


    Third Grandpa said: "What An Geer said is that you don''t have to stop Dashan. Let An Geer do it. He has a sense of proportion."


    "Okay, then you can talk to Shang Xiucai." Gu Dashan agreed.


    Hey, I know dad. Gu Jinan tied his trousers and trotted away.

 Chapter 255: Looking for a shop

    Chapter 255: Looking for a shop


    Chapter 255 Looking for a shop


    Vige Chief He is happy for the Gu family to do this. Sun Li-chang would bully vige chiefs like them, and he would be relieved if Sun Li-chang was removed.


    When Third Grandma and Mrs. Cui knew that Vige Chief He wasing, they added an extra te of fried eggs, fried the leftover fried crispy pork again, and served it to Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He looked at the te of fried crispy pork and fried eggs and sighed with emotion. The Gu family''s life is getting better and better, and everyone eats meat in the morning.


    Youre wee, vige chief, use your chopsticks. Third Grandpa entertained Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He was not polite either. Although his teeth were not very good, the fried crispy meat was so fragrant that he ate a few pieces.


    After eating, Vige Chief He looked at Qi Pan and said, "Nephews of the Qi family, since your family''s household registration has been transferred to Dafeng Vige, you are a member of Dafeng Vige. You can live in the vige with peace of mind. There is no need to be afraid. . If you encounter someone making trouble for you, juste and tell me, and the old man will definitely make the decision for you."


    Vige Chief He spoke very righteously, but his attitude was totally different from when Gu Jinli and the others came to the vige.


    Grandpa Third listened to what Vige Chief He said and sighed to himself, this still requires skill. If they hadn''t had the ability to open a workshop and have County Captain Jiang to protect them, Vige Chief He wouldn''t be so easy to talk to.


    Qi Pan stood up and bowed to Vige Chief He: "Junior, thank you Vige Chief for taking care of me."


    With that said, he took the gift from Gu Daya and handed it to Vige Chief He with both hands: "This is a meeting gift from my family to the vige chief. I hope you won''t dislike it and ept this gift."


    Vige Chief He didnt want to ept it at first, but he knew that only by epting this gift could Qi Panpans family feel at ease, so he epted it.


    The gift was quite generous, consisting of a piece of gray-blue cotton, half a strip of pork belly, a bag of candy and a small bag of rice, which weighed about two kilograms.


    Vige Chief He looked at this gift and smiled so much that his wrinkles deepened: "Go to the vige when you have time. If you find any wastnd you like,e and tell me. We farmers still have to farm. "


    "Hey, we''ll take the time to go see it in the next few days. Thank you vige chief." Qi Panpan used to be a salesman. He''s not stupid and is good at talking. He just feels guilty about Gu Daya. When I was looking at Dashan, I was scared in my heart and my mouth started to tighten.


    Vige Chief He epted the gift and was very responsible. He said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, you have to make it clear to your eldest niece and her family about the Lu family, so that they will not be harmed by the Lu family."


    He added: "It seems that the Lu family has been quite honest recently. During the few days you went to Fucheng, the Lu family didn''t have any trouble. They just stayed in the Lu family''s mansion and didn''t even go out."


    The Third Grandpa was also surprised that the Lu family didn''t take advantage of their trip to Fucheng to cause trouble. This was a good thing, but the Third Grandpa would not let go.


    They came all the way to escape from the famine, and on the way they met too many evil people who were honest on the surface but harmful to others behind their backs.


    Isn''t this the case with Liu Jie''er''s group, and that Ma Cun, who looks kind and pitiful, but is actually the most thoughtful and the most harmful.


    Vige chief, why havent brother and sister Zou Yuzhen gone back yet? Gu Jinli asked.


    Vige Chief He said: "I heard that old man Lu was ill, and the two of them came to take care of him. I also heard that the Lu family had done so many wrong things, and Mrs. Zou took advantage of it and drove the brothers and sisters back to the Lu family. . I dont know which one is true and which one is false? Anyway, the two brothers and sisters just didnt leave.


    Vige Chief He is very annoyed with the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters. When the youngdy from the county prime minister''s familyes to the vige, he, the vige chief, has to take care of her carefully. And that Zou Yuzhen didn''t know why he was crazy, and he came to see his family Jin Sheng.


    "He said that he and my Jin Sheng are both schrs, and they are about the same age. He can talk to my Jin Sheng. What can I say? He is already in his early twenties, and my Jin Sheng is only sixteen. There is a difference of four years. The situation is different, what can I say?"


    "I''m afraid of him. I recently asked my Jin Sheng to study in the town and stay at my husband''s house for food and amodation. I asked him not to go home first." Vige Chief He said this specifically to express his feelings to the Gu family and tell them that he The He family would not turn around and seek refuge with Zou County Cheng.


    Grandpa Third, Gu Jinli and the others understood and said with a smile, "Thank you, vige chief."


    "No hard work, no hard work, it''s gettingte, I''ll go back first." After Vige Chief He finished what he needed to say, he walked home with the gift in hand.


    As soon as Vige Chief He left, Luo Huiniang ran outside the door of her courtyard and shouted: "Grandpa San, Xiaoyu, we are going to the town to set up a stall. Dad asked you to ask if you are ready? We are leaving." "


    Last night when we were settling the ounts and dividing the money, we talked about looking for a shop. Originally, Third Grandpa no longer had to go out to the stall every day, but looking for a shop was a big deal and he had toe forward, and Xiaoyu also had to go.


    Hey, letse right away. Gu Jinli turned around and went back to the house, asking Ms. Cui to get her four silver notes.


    This banknote is the deposit given by Lei Wuye and the others. I spent one to get the medicinal materials some time ago. After paying off the money you owe for medicinal materials, you can go find a shop. If you are lucky enough to find one, use this banknote to pay the deposit.


    Gu Jinli took out the banknotes and gave two to the third grandfather. After the two of them hid the banknotes, they went to meet Luo Huiniang and the others.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli said to Gu Daya: "Auntie, you rest at home first. When Ie back, I will talk to you about opening a shop."


    Hey, okay. Stay with your third grandfather and dont be alone. How could Gu Daya and the others be free? I have already nned to go to Gu''s workshop to help grind spices.


    Grandpa San and Gu Jinli soon arrived at Luo''s house, and followed Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, and Luo Huiniang, and walked towards Gu''s workshop.


    In the workshop, Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian have already loaded the tofu, spices and bean dregs onto the cart.


    This cart was made by Gu Dashan in his spare time, and the pulley was a gift from Shang Xiucai''s family. As long as the cart was made and put on the pulley, it would be a cart. It is easier to pull a cart to transport goods to the town than to carry a load.


    Its just that their family cant afford oxen and mules yet. When they buy oxen or mulester and rece the people, their family will have oxen and mule carts.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you here? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mrs. Chen was wearing a floral spring shirt, her hair was neatlybed, and she also applied some water with meat oil on her head. It looks shiny and shiny.


    Gu Jinli looked at her, frowned and asked: "Auntie, you are not out at the stall today, why are you here? Don''t you need to mix the spices? The amount given to your family is divided. If you don''t stay at home to mix the spices, when the timees If the goods cannot be shipped on April 26th, we will have to lose money."


    Mrs. Chen chuckled and said: "Look what you said, your aunt, am I one of those ignorant people? Your uncle is at home. Brother Xing and Brother Wang will only go to school for half a day today and will be back after noon. Your noble aunt is the only one who can prepare the spices at home."

 Chapter 256: Shopkeeper Zeng’s end

    Chapter 256: Shopkeeper Zeng��s end


    Chapter 256 The End of Shopkeeper Zeng


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "In other words, in order to go find a shop with us, you specifically asked Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang to take leave and go home to prepare spices."


    Sure enough, this is very Chen.


    The smile on Mrs. Chen''s face froze, and she quickly smiled again: "Why do you ask them to ask for leave? Isn''t it because they are too tired from school, and I want them to rx for a long time. How about studying every day, what if they be stupid? "


    Finding a shop is a big deal. She is the future shopkeeper of the shop. If she doesn''t follow them to find a shop, what if San Bo, Xiao Yu and others are deceived?


    Grandpa San looked at Mr. Chen, shook his head and said, "Go if you want."


    "Hey, thank you, Third Uncle." Mrs. Chen was happy and nced at Gu Jinli proudly.


    Gu Jinli gave her a big look and said, "You can go, but you can''t talk nonsense. If you talk nonsense and mess up the matter, don''t me me for being rude!"


    As she spoke, she moved her wrist and took out a dagger, shaking it at Chen.


    Mrs. Chen was so frightened that she took a few steps back and said with a stiff smile: "Look at what you said, when has your noble aunt ever messed up things?"


    Gu Jinli was toozy to fight with her and said directly: "If you mess up the matter by talking nonsense, your family''s dividends will be deducted when the money is divided at the end of April."


    Mr. Chen loves money. When he heard this, he immediately became anxious: "Why should I deduct dividends from my family?"


    Gu Jinli grinned at her and said, "I made the spices."


    Ms. Chen was choked and had no choice but to nod in agreement: "Yes."


    Gu Jinli saw that she was honest, so he gave up.


    Lets go! Luos father shouted, pulling the cart and leaving Gus workshop.


    Uncle Tian was pushing the cart behind.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang were carrying dry firewood.


    Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian were each carrying spices and the other was carrying a load of bean dregs. Ms. Chen twisted her waist and followed behind, pretending to be a noble person.


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes to the sky and said to Mrs. Chu: "Ms. Robo, this ce is still far from the town. You first give the burden to the noble aunt, and you take a rest first. When she is tired, you can take over. .


    Chen''s face turned green, and she said to Gu Jinli, "I have new clothes, and I still have to wear them to meet people."


    Gu Jinli gave her a bright smile that you could figure out.


    Ms. Chen was angry, but she could only take over Mrs. Chu''s burden and said, "Sister-inw Luo, I''ll pick it up. You have a rest first."


    In order to go to the shop, she endured it!


    Gu Jinli sympathized with Mrs. Chen. They just went to ask where there was a shop in town today. They couldn''t find anything by just asking. But Mrs. Chen thought they were going to buy a shop today. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She probably was. Its crazy to want to be the shopkeepers wife.


    Mr. Chu did not refuse and gave the burden to Mrs. Chen.


    The group of people hurriedly hurriedly hurriedly arrived at the stall in the town at the end of the morning.


    The tofu stall was already crowded with customers. When he saw theming, a man with a pole and a long rope on his shouldersined: "Brother Luo, why are you here? I''ve been waiting for a long time. Hurry up, give me ten For two golden bean cakes, add more oil, four of them need spicy food, and the other eight dont.


    Other guests alsoined: "Yes, you should hurry up, we are here early in the morning to wait."


    "Hey, don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll do it for you." Mrs. Chu said, and she and Aunt Tian began to move the things from the cart quickly.


    Luo''s father and Uncle Tian pulled the cart and ran to Xuanhufang to pick up the stove, iron tes, and other things stored in Xuanhufang. The guests were afraid that they would not be able to buy tofu and bean dregs cakes, so they all shouted: "Give me ten golden bean cakes."


    Id like four portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu.


    One load of white tofu, one load of white tofu and ten pounds of seasonings!


    These customers alsoe from other food shops, and theye here specifically to buy white tofu and seasonings.


    We at Fuguilou also need a load of white tofu and ten pounds of seasonings!


    Gu Jinli heard the word "Fugui Building" and looked at the person who spoke. He saw that it was Chef Li who was slightly fat and panting even when he spoke. He was apanied by two guys in short brown clothes, sleeves on their hands, and rags hanging on their shoulders.


    Chef Li also saw her and greeted her with a smile: "Little girl from the Gu family, you are here to set up a stall. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you wouldn''te to set up a stall."


    Gu Jinli has not forgotten his feud with Fuguilou. He did not talk to Chef Li, but said to the guests: "Everyone, please line up first, and we will start selling in a while."


    The customers knew the rules of the Gujia tofu stall and lined up immediately.


    When Chef Li saw that Gu Jinli ignored him, he was not angry, but said to her with a smile: "Shopkeeper Zeng made a mistake two days ago. Last night, my wife sent someone to take his whole family to Zhuangzi. Once you get to work, you wont be in Qingfu Town anymore.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. Shopkeeper Zeng was no longer the shopkeeper at Fugui Building, and it was Mrs. Zou who sent him to farm in the vige. Chef Li even came to tell her about it.


    What does the Zou family want to do?


    When Grandpa San heard this, he also looked at Chef Li.


    Chef Li squeezed over and said to the third grandfather: "Madam appreciates it, Lao Li will be the shopkeeper of Fugui Building from now on. I''m sorry for what happened before. I hope you guys won''t me me and continue to sell tofu and spices." Give us Fugui Tower.


    Because of Shopkeeper Zeng''s incident, the Gu''s tofu stall was very wary of their Fu Gui Lou. Every time Fu Gui Lou came to buy white tofu and seasonings, he would take out a booklet and ask them to put their thumbprints, telling them to be conceited and follow them. They have nothing to do with tofu stalls.


    If they dont press their fingerprints, Gus tofu stall will not sell tofu and seasonings to them.


    Shopkeeper Zeng also thought about buying things from the Gu family, and then poisoning the tofu and seasonings, and then killing someone else, killing the Gu family.


    After all, there are so many disaster victims nowadays, and one tael of silver can buy one person, and it will be fine if a lot of people, or even an entire family, die.


    But Mrs. Zou disagreed, so she scolded shopkeeper Zeng, and said to Zou Xiancheng: "Sir, although tofu and spices are profitable, are they what our Zou familycks? Now is the key. At this time, we cant harm the Zou familys foundation just because a few families have fled.


    "As long as we hold on to the position of county magistrate and take good care of the newly arrived county magistrate, our Zou family will be able to prosper for hundreds of years. Are you afraid that we won''t be able to deal with those families who are fleeing the famine?"


    In more than half a year, the term of the Tianfu County magistrate will be up. I heard that he will be transferred. After this magistrate leaves, a new one will be transferred.


    It is precisely because of this that the current county magistrate does not pay much attention to the secret fighting between the Jiang family and the Zou family, and just wants to spend his term in office peacefully.


    Besides, the Jiang family is not stupid. They are in charge of cases in the county. How can they not see such a frame-up method? Master, we cant fall for Zeng Das trick and harm the entire Zou family.


    Zou County Magistrate has recently acquired several good maidservants, all of whom were arranged by Mrs. Zou. What Mrs. Zou said was indeed reasonable. After thinking about it, she agreed.


    Mrs. Zou immediately took action against Shopkeeper Zeng, drove him away, and let Chef Li take over the Fugui Building.

 Chapter 257: Hard to find shop

    Chapter 257: Hard to find shop


    Chapter 257 The shop is hard to find


    Chef Li and his daughter-inw Ge are both members of Mrs. Zou. After taking over the Fugui Building, Mrs. Zou has controlled the Lu family. If the Lu family dares to act mischievously in Qingfu Town again, Mrs. Zou will take advantage of the Lu family''s affairs. , overthrow Aunt Lu.


    Mrs. Zou also said that if the Lu family or the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters take action against the Qin Gu Luotian family, they should leave the Lu family alone and let the Lu familymit suicide, while the Lu family should make good friends with those families, be a good person, and be good people. .


    Im here to tell you this today. I want you to rest assured that from now on, Shopkeeper Zeng will no longer make the final decision in Fugui Building. Our wife has told us that Fugui Building will only do business properly and will not interfere in other matters.


    Chef Li is slightly fat and has a simple and honest face. What he said is very believable. He added: "Madam is the wife of the principal wife. She never likes aunts and concubines."


    Chef Li stopped talking after saying this, smiled and nodded at Third Grandpa, and went back to line up.


    Chef Li is telling them that Mrs. Zou and Aunt Lu will not help the Lu family to harm them unless they deal with them.


    This is to show good luck.


    However, Gu Jinli and the others did not believe Chef Li. When Chef Li lined up to get the white tofu and seasonings, Luo''s father still took out a booklet and asked Chef Li to take his fingerprints. If anything happens to the tofu and spices, Fuguilou will be responsible for it. Don''te looking for them.


    Chef Li had no choice but to press his fingerprints as usual.


    He is not shopkeeper Zeng, nor is he his daughter-inw Ge Shi. He is just a cook who only wants to cook well and does not want to worry too much about other things.


    One load of white tofu weighs one hundred and sixty kilograms, plus three kilograms of Wufu spices. The total is three to two hundred cents. Father Luo brought out the white tofu and spices to Chef Li.


    When the waiter who came with heard the number, heined: "Uncle Luo, why are you only given three jins of seasonings and spices? What we want is ten jins."


    Before Father Luo could say anything, the guests queuing up next to him said, "Three kilograms are enough for you. I want ten kilograms more. These spices are in short supply. You asked for ten kilograms, what do we want? Just be content."


    Now everyone in the town knows that spices are delicious for cooking, let alone food shops, they are ordinary people from all over the country. Even people from the next towne to buy them, and there is not enough to sell them.


    The waiter retorted: "Firste, first served, who asked you to queue up behind us?" They queued up at Fuguilou at dawn.


    Chef Li stopped the waiter and said, "Stop talking, why are you so angry? You have to change your mind and pick things back quickly. The kitchen is still waiting for things to prepare for the luncheon dinner."


    After hearing this, the waiter could only shut up and take the white tofu and seasonings back to Fugui Building with another waiter.


    Chef Li took out three to two hundred yuan and handed it to Luo''s father: "Brother Luo, keep it."


    After Luo''s father received the money, he said "walk slowly" and turned around to get tofu for other guests.


    "Your two portions of fried five-spice tofu and four golden bean cakes are worth twenty-two cents in total." Uncle Tian wrapped the fried tofu and bean dregs cakes for the guest, handed them to the guest, and then took the money from the guest''s hand. , put it in the box aside.


    "Sister-inw Yao, your five golden bean cakes, two kilograms of white tofu, and the half a kilogram of seasonings you ordered a few days ago are a total of two hundred and seventy-five cents." Luo Huiniang quickly put the things into Sister-inw Yao''s house. in the basket.


    Sister-inw Yao handed the money to Luo Huiniang: "It''s like we got the spices. This family is used to cooking with spices. I haven''t had to put them in these few days. The dishes are not delicious, and my Yinbao''s food doesn''t taste good anymore."


    An old aunt next to me also said: "My grandchildren are also used to eating food with spices. If one meal is missing, they will not be happy to eat it."


    Gu Jinli listened to the guests while helping, feeling very happy. Seasoning and spices were indeed a good business in the long run.


    After working for half an hour, they finally finished the morning''s work, and the white tofu and seasonings they brought had been sold out, leaving only four loads of bean dregs cakes that had not yet been sold. "Third uncle, if you have anything to do, go ahead and do your work. We can keep an eye on you here." Mrs. Chu was frying bean dregs cakes and said to the third uncle: "Ask Tiezhu to follow you. If something happens, he can also help. "


    Mom, can I go too? Luo Huiniang likes the excitement and wants to follow Grandpa San and Xiaoyu to see the shops.


    Mrs. Chu thought about Luo Huiniang''s hard work recently, and nodded in agreement: "Go, remember to be careful, don''t talk nonsense, and don''t cause trouble for your third grandfather."


    "Hey, I got it, mother." Luo Huiniang was very happy. She ran over and took Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Xiaoyu, I can go with you too."


    Hmm~ Gu Jinli responded with a smile and whispered to Luo Huiniang.


    "Uncle San, let''s leave quickly. It''ll be toote if we don''t leave." Mrs. Chen couldn''t wait for a long time. She had made special arrangements today just to see the shop.


    "Okay, let''s go." The third grandfather took the rag hanging on the cart, patted the dust on his body, and led Gu Jinli and the others towards Xuanhufang.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang each carried two packages of bean dregs cakes and fried five-spice tofu in their hands.


    After a while, they brought Xuanhufang.


    Xuanhufang is filled with the aroma of medicine and the sound of coughs. Many peoplee to see a doctor because they contract coughs due to the change of seasons.


    Medicine boy Maidong saw theming and greeted them with a smile: "Mr. Gu, you are here. Doctor Du is not here and has gone to see a doctor. Master is brewing medicine in the backyard. If you have anything to do, just go to him."


    Brother Ophiopogon japonicus, this is for you, share it. Gu Jinli put a bag of fried five-spice tofu and bean dregs cake on the counter, and followed the third grandfather and the others to the backyard of Xuanhufang.


    In the backyard, old doctor Wu was sitting on a chair, drinking herbal tea while instructing Du Xusheng and Du Dingxiang: "The fire is too big, it needs to be simmered, and the medicinal materials need to be simmered slowly."


    The fourth medicine pot in the second row can be filled with licorice.


    Du Xusheng hurried over and put the soaked licorice into the medicine pot.


    Old Doctor Wu, there are a lot of people suffering from coughs recently. Gu Jinli walked to the backyard porch and put a bag of fried five-spice tofu and bean dregs cake on the table.


    "Yes, the season has changed, hot and cold alternate, and there are many people suffering from colds and coughs." Old Doctor Wu was already familiar with them, so he was not polite. He unwrapped the paper bag, picked up a bean dregs cake, and ate it. Then he called to the Du Xusheng brothers and sisters: "Come here to have something to eat and take a rest."


    "Grandpa Wu, take it first. We will take itter. These two pots of medicine will be given to the patientster." Du Xusheng was young, but he was a sensible person and did not cause any trouble due to gluttony.


    Its up to you. Old doctor Wu looked at the third grandfather and motioned for him to sit down: Brother Gu, why did youe here at this time today? But something happened?


    Grandpa San said: I really need Brother Wus help with something.


    The Third Grandpa told us his purpose.


    "You want to buy a shop?" Old Doctor Wu took a bite of the bean dregs cake, chewed it, and said, "This is a bit difficult."

 Chapter 258: A wasteland【Happy Valentines Day】

    Chapter 258: A wastnd��Happy Valentine''s Day��


    Chapter 258 A WastndHappy Valentine''s Day


    Qingfu Town has been established for a long time, and He''an Prefecture is close to the south of the Yangtze River and is richer than the northwest part of Zhongzhou. Any wealthy household with some skills will send people to search for shops everywhere. As long as there is something for sale, it will be bought soon. .


    "There are only three streets in Qingfu Town. The front street, the back street, and the main street. The shops on all the streets are owned. And the shops on the main street have long been upied by wealthy households in the county. "


    Even on the two not-so-good streets, Front Street and Back Street, the shops were bought by the families of various liars, scribes, and government officials.


    The remaining shops are left by families who have lived in the town for nearly a hundred years. They are ancestral properties. The front shop and the back yard are the family''s livelihood inheritance, and no one will sell it.


    Old Doctor Wu gave them a clear exnation of the rtionship between the shops on the street: "I have been in the town for more than twenty years. That is, five years ago, Mr. Zhou''s family on the main street sold a shop. It was Mr. Zhou. The old man was promoted to a high position, and Master Zhou followed him to take up his post, so it was sold. It''s difficult for you to buy a shop."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard that it was so difficult to buy a shop in Qingfu Town.


    Mrs. Chen originally came here happily and wanted to buy a shop and be the shopkeeper. When she heard what Old Doctor Wu said, she looked like she was struck by lightning: "What can we do? Old Doctor Wu, your Xuanhufang Cant you help us?


    Ms. Chen, what are you talking about? Shut up now. Third Grandpa scolded Mrs. Chen. Old Doctor Wu had already helped them a lot, so they couldnt just ask Old Doctor Wu to help them with everything.


    Brother Wu, dont worry about this junior being ignorant.


    Old doctor Wu waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay."


    Since Gu Dagui and his wife have been setting up a stall in the town for so long, the people in Xuanhufang have long known Mr. Chens temper. This person is not bad-hearted, but he is greedy for gain and sometimes has no clue what he says.


    While they were talking, Gu Jinli took off the bamboo tube from his waist, took out paper, pen and ink, and began to write and draw.


    She learned it from Qin Sang. Qin Sang would carry a machete, a rope, a fire stick, and two small bamboo tubes with him. One small bamboo tube contained a brush and rolled yellow paper, and the other small bamboo tube contained mixed ink.


    After a while, she drew a simple map of Qingfu Town based on her memory, and asked old doctor Wu: "Grandpa Wu, is the open space outside the gatehouse of the town from the town or Shangjia Vige?"


    Shangjia Vige is the nearest vige to the town, and outside the gatehouse of the town, there is arge piece of wastnd. I wonder who owns those wastnds?


    And it was the wastnd that Gu Jinli was interested in.


    No one sells shops in the town, it doesnt matter, she can buynd and build it herself!


    Old Doctor Wu couldn''t answer: "I''m not sure. Thend outside the gatehouse has been deserted for a long time. When I came here, it used to be a pond. Later, because there was no running water, it smelled very bad in the summer. Everyone It was filled up, and now no one cares where the people in the town dump their garbage. Even the person who dumps the night incense burns the garbage once a month."


    Gu Jinli frowned. Even Old Doctor Wu didn''t know who owned that wastnd.


    Mrs. Wu is an experienced woman. When Gu Jinli asked this question, she knew what she was nning. However, Old Doctor Wu was not one of those short-sighted people. Even if he knew about it, he would not fight for thend with Gu Jinli. Instead, he reminded: "Shang Xiucai or the Jiang family may know that if you want to do this, you must avoid it." Pay attention to people, so as not to attract people''s attention before it ispleted."


    This child is smart, his eyes are poisonous, and he can see the wastnd at a nce.


    Yes, I know this junior, thank you Grandpa Wu for reminding me. Gu Jinli smiled and thanked Old Doctor Wu. Dr. Wu is right, as the saying goes, meat that no one robs is rotten meat, but once someone robs it, the rotten meat will turn into a Buddha and jump over the wall, and you will be fragrant immediately.


    "Xiaoyu, old doctor Wu, what riddles are you trying to solve?" Mrs. Chen became anxious and ran over to stare at Gu Jinli and asked.


    Gu Jinli stretched out his hand to push her away, put away the simple map he had drawn, and said: "We are not doing charades, we are talking in humannguage." Chen was choked. Gu Jinli, this **** child, always undermined her every time he spoke, but She couldn''t do anything to her. Gu Jinli was fierce and liked to use knives. She was no match for her.


    Third Grandpa said: "Don''t ask. When is there anything Xiaoyu wants to do that is not beneficial to our family? If you ask here and there and ruin Xiaoyu''s affairs, I won''t be able to forgive you."


    Even though Chen was a fierce person, she was very afraid of Third Grandpa. When she heard this, although she felt itchy in her heart and wanted to know Gu Jinli''s n, she had no choice but to give up.


    Gu Jinli already had a n in mind, so he handed a one hundred tael silver note to old doctor Wu: "Grandpa Wu, this is the money for the medicinal materials you sent the day before yesterday. You can keep it first."


    He said sheepishly: "If things go well, I may owe you some money for the remaining medicinal materials. I won''t be able to give it to you until Master Lei Wu settles the payment for us on April 26th."


    Old doctor Wu took the banknote and said, "Okay, isn''t it just a credit card? I''m afraid you might run away."


    Old doctor Wu has some background and has seen a lot of money. A few hundred taels is nothing to him, and he can trust the Gu family.


    Although they came here to escape famine, they are all honest people.


    Gu Jinli was very grateful, and chatted with old doctor Wu for a while, yed with Du Xusheng and Du Dingxiang for a while, and then left.


    Old doctor Wu asked brother and sister Du Xusheng to see them off.


    After leaving Xuanhufang, Du Xusheng said: "Grandpa Gu San,e and see us when you have time. Grandpa has talked about you several times and said he wants to drink with you all the time."


    Grandpa often said that they fled from famine and had no support in Qingfu Town. However, they and Grandpa Gu San were from the same hometown. They had to keep in touch and work out their feelings. If anything happened to his family in the future, he would have someone to help him. people.


    Hey, third grandpa knows about it. Go back and tell your grandpa. Come back next time. I will definitely wait for him toe back and finish drinking with him before leaving.


    Okay, I will definitely tell grandpa. Du Xusheng responded happily.


    Third Grandpa smiled and touched Du Xusheng''s head, then turned around and left with a few others.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, let''s go to Shangjia Vige before Uncle Luo and the others close the stall."


    She has to ask who owns that piece ofnd? Is there an owner or not? If you dont have the owner, go directly to the county government office to buy it.


    Third Grandpa said: "Okay, let''s go right away."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she shouted: "Uncle, are we going back now? Why don''t we go to town and ask which shop has a shop for sale?"


    Luo Huiniang said: "My dear aunt, old doctor Wu has already said that all the shops in this town are owned by owners and no one is selling them. Why do you ask? You don''t have to be kicked out."


    "What do you know? Even if no one sells at first, as long as we are willing to pay more, there will naturally be those who are willing to sell after seeing the money." Mrs. Chen is very wealthy and feels that as long as they spend money, someone in the town will be willing to sell. shop.

 Chapter 259: ruins

    Chapter 259: ruins


    Chapter 259 Ruins


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Chen and sneered: "Among the shops on the main street in the town, the cheapest one is one hundred and twenty taels, and the most expensive one is Fugui Building, which has a front shop and a back house plus arge yard and a two-story attic. It is said that when I bought it, , relying on Zou Xianchengs rtionship, we also spent more than three hundred taels. Our budget is the cheapest one hundred and twenty taels. Auntie wants to spend money, will your family pay for the extra money? "


    Look at how crazy you are. You still live in an old mud house, but you dare to say that you are spending money to buy a shop. Do you want me to take your pulse and see how sick you are?


    Chen choked and immediately stopped talking.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to pay attention to her and said to Third Grandpa: "Third Grandpa, let''s go and let the eldest aunt stay to help. It''s not good for her to go to Uncle Shang''s house anyway."


    "Where can''t we go? It''s very nice to go there. I just want to see the talenteddy." Mrs. Chen kept fawning over Mrs. Jiang, asking her to find a good husband for Gu Yumei. But Mrs. Jiang had only been to Gu''s house once, and she couldn''t find a chance to curry favor with him.


    The third grandfather said: "My dear daughter-inw, you can either go and help Tiezhu''s daughter-inw, or you can go home. There are still a lot of unmatched spices at home, and we need to catch up."


    Ms. Jiang is ady of the family. She has learned the rules since she was a child and read poems and books. As a country woman, Ms. Chen, what can she talk to Ms. Jiang? She was a **** at every meal, so it would only be embarrassing if she was allowed to go.


    Ms. Chen saw that Third Grandpa''s face was not good, so she did not dare to make any more noise, so she could only follow Luo Huiniang and her daughter back to the tofu stall to help.


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t want to go empty-handed, so they also went to the tofu stall to get some bean dregs cakes, three pieces of white tofu and a pound of seasonings that they had specially saved. When they passed by the farmer''s stall, they bought a basket of eggs and went to Shang. Go home to the vige.


    The farmers stall was on the same road as their tofu stall. After passing through the long farm stall, we reached the gatehouse of Qingfu Town.


    The gatehouse is very tall. It was built here when Qingfu Town existed, but the carvings and colors on it are still bright and eye-catching.


    When walking through the gatehouse, the third grandfather said: "This gatehouse sign is an important thing in the town. Every year, rich people in the town spend money to repair the gatehouse and repaint the gatehouse. The better the color of the gatehouse sign, the better the town will be." Peoples lives will be more prosperous.


    Gu Jinli nodded while listening, and continued to walk forward. After a few meters out of the gatehouse, he arrived at the wastnd.


    The wastnd is on the left side of the road into the town, and the area beyond the road belongs to this wastnd. Six or seven meters further on is the ce where people in the town throw away garbage.


    The garbage dump is very big, with an area of more than one to two acres. Past the garbage dump is arge thorny field. This thorny field is really huge, with about four acres in length and breadth; and beyond it is arge thorny field. There are thatch bushes and arge bamboo forest further away.


    Gu Jinli stood on tiptoes and looked at the thatch in the distance. He could vaguely see some ruins... This ce seemed not to be a wastnd, but a ruins!


    It seems that this wastnd has some origins.


    Gu Jinli didn''t dare to look here for too long. He only stayed for a while and then followed the third grandfather and continued walking towards Shangjiacun.


    At this time, in the Shang family, Gu Jinan was telling Shang Xiucai about Sun Lichang: "Sir, a cruel official like Sun Lichang cannot be retained. We should take the opportunity to get rid of him."


    Shang Xiucai stood in his study, drawing a picture of snowy mountains and rivers, and asked: "What''s the reason? How to get rid of it?"


    Gu Jinan said: "A cruel official like Sun Li must have done a lot of bad things over the years. Apart from him, he can eliminate harm for the people and also help students'' families."


    Shang Xiucai: "Where is the evidence? Everything must be based on evidence. You can''t convict Mr. Sun just by saying how many evil things he has done." Gu Jinan avoided Shang Xiucai''s question, looked at him, and said with a smile: "Sir, now You dont need evidence of guilt to get rid of a Li Chang.


    Hearing this, Shang Xiucai became interested and finally looked up at Gu Jinan: "What do you mean by this?"


    "My husband told the students some time ago that the county magistrate will be transferred in more than half a year. Now he is worried that his political performance is not enough and he is afraid of being transferred to a bad ce." Gu Jinan said with a smile: "The student happens to have a An idea that can make the county magistrate achieve political achievements."


    Shang Xiucai knew that Gu Jinan was studying to gain fame. In order for him to gain a foothold in the officialdom in the future, Shangxiucai would tell him some things about the county government officialdom, asking him to listen more and get in touch with him more, so that he would not panic in the future.


    Whats your idea? Shang Xiucai put down his pen and sat upright, as if he was listening attentively.


    Gu Jin''an said: "There is drought and war in the northwest. The court is short of money, and the towns in Dachu have many li long. Some towns can be four li long, and the least is two. If the big ones are The number of vige chiefs in each town in Chu has been reduced to two, which can save the court a lot of money and food."


    One li can earn a sry of five taels of silver and three shi of rice and grain per year. There are so many li in Da Chu. If half of the li is removed, the court can save immeasurable money and rice every year.


    After Shang Xiucai heard this, he looked at Gu Jinan''s eyes and his eyes shone slightly. As expected, he, a student, was not a creature in the pond.


    Just: "The position of the li chief follows the ancientw, and is the connection between the court and the people. It is rted to the various taxes of the court, and there must be no mistakes. If half of the li chiefs are removed, the tax revenue will go wrong. If the people cannot be managed well, what should we do?


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Sir, you are wrong. The real connection between the imperial court and the people is the head of each vige. Two of them in a town are enough, but if there are more, they will be amon people."


    Vige chiefs are all farmers, and they are the people who can best connect with the people. Farmers are easily satisfied. If they are given some status and a sry of one tael of silver, they can devote themselves to the court.


    Shang Xiucai said: "You are right. This deal is a good deal, and the adults in the Ministry of Revenue can calcte it, but why has no one raised it in the court over the years? Because Da Chu is not yet stable, and the adults feel that it is not appropriate to move too much. Lots of stuff.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Sir, is Dachu now stable? Moreover, the court is now short of money and food, and having too many areas was a bad habit of the previous dynasty. As long as the county magistrate writes these two points, the Holy Emperor will definitely be overjoyed. The adults in the household department will also be very happy."


    When you have money and food, you will have a lot of worries. When you have no money, food and chaos, who will care about the minutiae?


    The state of Da Chu was obtained by rebelling against the previous dynasty. A word about the bad habits of the previous dynasty was enough to make the adults in the court nod.


    When Gu Jinan said this, his eyes were as sharp as a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers, which made Shang Xiucai decide to help him.


    "Okay, I will go to the county seat and tell my father-inw about this in person. But this matter is too big, and it will offend many vige leaders. When the timees, the adults will be fine, but you will suffer. So this time, you will not get any credit. No, I will not let my father-inw mention your name in front of the county magistrate."


    If Gu Jinan was already an official, or lived in the city, this credit could be given to him, but he is still living in the countryside now, and with such a big credit, he will be killed by the district chief who has dismissed his post.

 Chapter 260: wasteland master

    Chapter 260: wastnd master


    Chapter 260 The Master of the Wastnd


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "The student understands sir''s painstaking efforts. Sir, don''t worry, Jin''an just wants to study in peace now. As for fame, we will wait until Jin''anpletes his studies."


    "Okay." Shang Xiucai was very pleased. If he were someone with short-sighted eyes, he would not let it go if he encountered such a great achievement, even if his life was in danger.


    Gu Jinan is not afraid of death, but he knows that he is a man of little importance now, and to withdraw half of his life is too big a deal. If it happens, not only him, but also his family will be in danger.


    He will not allow his family to be in danger again.


    Sir, Mr. Gu and Miss Xiaoyu are here. Ah Jiu took Third Grandpa and Gu Jinli outside the study door and raised his voice to report.


    Gu Jinan hurriedly came out and asked, "Grandpa Third, Xiaoyu, why are you here? But something happened at home?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s okay. We came to Uncle Shang to ask about the wastnd outside the gatehouse in the town."


    When Shang Xiucai heard this, he eximed and said, "Why are you asking about that wastnd? Come in first, and we''ll talkter."


    Gu Jinli and Third Grandpa walked into the Shang family''s study. After sitting down, Gu Jinli exined the purpose of their visit.


    She did not hide the fact that she wanted to buynd to build a shop. She was a schr and an upright person. She disliked people who were secretive. Only when she told him frankly would he make efforts to help.


    She also told her that she suspected that the area was not a wastnd, but a ruin.


    "So that''s it." Shang Xiucai stood up, walked to a bookshelf on the right side of the study, and pulled out a book from an old wooden box: "I heard my grandfather tell me about that piece ofnd. I was afraid of forgetting it, so I remembered it. Come down."


    Shang Xiucai likes anecdotes and records. He will write down many ancient things he hears and read them when he has nothing to do. It is quite interesting to watch.


    Thend outside the gatehouse is indeed not wastnd, but arge house. The smelly pond that the old doctor Wu mentioned is the back garden of that house.


    "That was all when Da Chu was first established. Grandpa said that he didn''t know why the house caught fire. It burned for several days and nights. People from Shangjiacun and the town went to put out the fire. But the fire was too big and they couldn''t be saved at all. , and after a few days, the house was burned down to nothing. The people looking after the house inside were also burned to death."


    Later, several Taoist nuns came to the ruins and chanted sutras there for some spiritual salvation. No one has ever been to the ruins. Over time, it became a ce for people in the town to dump garbage.


    "As for who the owner of that house is? Even my grandfather and the others don''t know. I only heard that it is the house of a family named Lu in the south. Usually no onees to live there. It is just prepared for the owner''s family to rest when they go to Jiangnan. .


    The aristocratic families in the previous dynasty not only had many mansions, but also built forts, maintained private soldiers, and had great power. It was verymon for them to prepare mansions in various ces in Dachu for rest.


    Uncle Shang, is this a private residence?


    Shang Xiucai nodded.


    Gu Jinli frowned, this was difficult to handle: "Do you know who the master is? Is it still the family named Lu?"


    Shang Xiucai shook his head: "No, the Lu family has been defeated a long time ago. The owner of thend currently registered is the Hu family."


    "Hu? Who is this Hu? Is there an address on the register?"


    Shang Xiucai shook his head: "No, this book was registered in the early days of the founding of the People''s Republic of China. Now this Hu family is probably no longer alive."


    The clue is broken again.


    Gu Jinli frowned, recalling the story Shang Xiucai just told, and asked: "Taoist nun, where did those Taoist nunse from? Do you know which Taoist temple they belong to?!"


    Shang Xiucai still shook his head: "I don''t know, after so many years, I haven''t seen any Taoist nunse to worship in that ruins again. But..."


    Shang Xiucai suddenly remembered something: "The old man who poured night fragrance in the town heard that his mother was raised by Taoist nuns, so he probably knows the origins of those Taoist nuns." What a twist!


    Gu Jinli immediately asked: "Uncle Shang, do you know where the old man who poured the night fragrance lives?"


    "I know this. The old man and his wife live in the bamboo forest behind the ruins." Ah Jiu came in with tea and sighed: "The old man''s surname is Mi. He also had a hard life. He once had a son who died of illness. For many years, only the old couple lived together."


    Ah Jiu has an out-of-the-box personality. She likes to run to town when she has nothing to do. Once she runs there, she learns about Mr. Mi.


    "I know Mi Laoweng and his wife. I often go to the bamboo forest to dig bamboo shoots and bring them some food."


    Our fresh bamboo shoots are dug from the ruined bamboo forest? Shang Xiucai knew this for the first time, but he had eaten a lot of fresh bamboo shoots.


    Ah Jiu scratched his head and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I was afraid that you would find it unlucky, so I never dared to tell you the origin of the fresh bamboo shoots."


    After all, those ruins have been through water and burned to death, so most people would be taboo.


    With a snap, Shang Xiucai took the book and lightly hit Ah Jiu on the head: "Your master, I will be taboo about this? Since you know that old man, take Sanshu Gu and Xiaoyu to find someone. , we will take care of this matter today.


    His grandfather said that the wastnd was actually very popr. Many people asked about it, but they could not find the owner. As time went by, no one asked anymore.


    Now the Gu family is eyeing that wastnd, and if they want to take action, they have to hurry up to avoid something unexpected happening.


    Hey, little one, go prepare the car and take Mr. Gu to find Mr. Mi. Ah Jiu ran out to prepare the car.


    Gu Jinan hadn''t finished school yet, so he didn''t go looking for anyone with Third Grandpa and Gu Jinli, but only sent them out of the study yard.


    Gu Jinli and Third Grandpa left the Shang Mansion and waited at the gate of the mansion for a while before Ah Jiu came driving a mule cart.


    The mule cart was very fast, and it took a quarter of an hour to reach the bamboo forest behind the ruins.


    The bamboo forest is veryrge, and some bamboos are still growing on the ruins. Mr. Mis home is deep in the bamboo forest. It is a three-and-a-half-room house made of blue bricks. There are still faint traces of smoke on the blue bricks.


    An old woman was feeding chickens in the open space in front of the house. When she saw Ah Jiu, she smiled and said, "Little young man, have you finished eating the fresh bamboo shoots?"


    Mrs. Mi likes Ah Jiu very much. This youngster is a conscientious person. People nearby oftene to dig bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest to eat. No one gives anything to her. They just leave after digging.


    This young man gave them rice and noodles to the old couple, and twice he also took two pieces of meat and a jar of meat oil, which was very generous.


    Ah Jiu jumped off the mule cart and said with a smile: "Mother Mi, I''m not here to dig bamboo shoots today. I''m here with two guests. I want to ask Mr. Mi something."


    "What''s the matter? I know everything about the old man, just ask me." Mrs. Mi said, but she still turned around and shouted into the room: "Old man,e out quickly, we have guests."


    Mr. Mi is a night-scented person and has to get up in the middle of the night. Now he is sleeping in his cage, but he has little sleep. After Mrs. Mi shouted a few times, he woke up, walked out of the house and asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do with the old man?"


    Gu Jinli stepped forward, saluted Mr. Mi, and asked: "Grandpa, we want to ask, do you know of any Taoist temples with Hu characters and only Taoist nuns?"


    Mowen paused and said, "Are you looking for Huyun Temple?"

 Chapter 261: See you feel guilty

    Chapter 261: See you feel guilty


    Chapter 261 I see you feel guilty


    Huyun Temple!


    Gu Jinli was so happy that he actually asked her to ask. She nodded quickly: "Yes, it''s Huyun Temple. Grandpa, can you tell me how to get to Huyun Temple?"


    "Where are you going? What are you doing? Huyun Temple is in Daxing Town, far away from us." Mr. Mi pulled two stools next to him. After sitting down, he pointed to the stools and said to the third grandfather: "Brother, sit down too. . There are not many stools at home, so you two juniors can just stand."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, let''s stand, not sit."


    As long as you tell me where Huyun Temple is in Daxing Town? Not to mention standing, I can do it here.


    "Thank you, Brother Mi." After the third grandfather sat down, he said to Old Man Mi, "We have something to ask at Huyun Temple."


    Old man Mi looked at Third Grandpa with his eyelids raised, then at Gu Jinli, and said, "You are from the tofu stall in town, right? Do you want to ask about the wastnd outside the gatehouse?"


    Gu Jinli was surprised, this old man was so good, he actually guessed it.


    Mrs. Mi carried a pot of water and came out with a few pottery bowls and ced them on the stone b beside her: "There is nothing to entertain at home. Drink some water to moisten your throat."


    "Thank you, Grandma Mi." Gu Jinli thanked her sweetly and gave Mrs. Mi a sweet smile.


    "Look at the girl, how handsome she is. You can tell she is blessed." Mrs. Mi''s son died without marrying a wife. She has never been a grandmother in this life. She likes to be called grandma. Gu Jinli likes it. Calling grandma is the right call.


    She immediately said to Old Man Mi: "Old man, if the girles to ask about the location of Huyun Temple, just tell her. It''s not something that cannot be said."


    "I was just about to say it, but you interrupted it. Can you me me?" Mr. Miined, and then said to Gu Jinli: "Huyun Temple is on Xiaoya Mountain in Hutougou, Daxing Town. You want to buy a house outside the gatehouse?" If you want that piece ofnd, you can go find the temple owner."


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a while after hearing this: "Grandpa Mi, has anyone else gone to Huyun Temple to find the owner and said they want to buy the wastnd outside the gatehouse?"


    From what Mr. Mi said, it seems that many people have asked about this matter?


    Mr. Mi said: "When my mother was alive, many people came to inquire about it, and also went to Huyun Temple to find the temple owner, but for some reason, those people who looked for it did not buy thend in the end. My mother passed away After that, gradually no one came to ask. You are the first people to ask in the past 20 years."


    In the past, the old people nearby knew that this ruins were rted to the Taoist temple. Now, as time has passed, the old people who were the governor have passed away, and everyone has forgotten who the owner of this ruins is.


    After the old man Mi drank half a bowl of water, he looked at Gu Jinli and said, "You''re here at the right time, girl. We just went to Huyunguan to burn incense for my mother during the March Festival. Why don''t you say it out of the blue?" Its really hard for the old man to remember a Taoist temple with the character Hu and only Taoist nuns.


    As you get older, you tend to forget things.


    This is all fate. If you want to go to Huyun Temple, just go.


    Mr. Mi Laowengs mother once said that the masters of Huyun Temple pay attention to fate. No matter whoes to inquire about the location of Huyun Temple, as long as they can find someone from his home, it means they are destined, so you can tell them.


    As for whether to sell thend or not, it is up to the owner of Huyun Temple to decide.


    Gu Jinli felt half at ease after hearing this. It would be fine if only his family came to ask questions in the past twenty years or so. As for whether the temple owner will sell thend, we will wait until we meet the temple owner.


    "Grandpa Mi, thank you very much. This is a little thought from the younger generation. It is used to buy spring clothes for you and Grandma Mi. You are wee, please ept it." Seeing that Mr. Mi and his wife were living a tight life, Gu Jinli took out two He handed the two silver coins to Mr. Mi.


    Old man Mi took it and said, "You''re wee. I have to support my family, so I won''t be soft on you." While hiding the money, he muttered, "It''s all fate."


    The body is nagging, a bit like a magic stick.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli had returned the money, Mrs. Mi took a basket of shelled bamboo shoots from the house and put it on the mule cart. She turned back to Gu Jinli and said, "The old woman just dug it this morning. It''s fresh. Take it back to eat. I want to eat it recently." Come and dig the bamboo shoots when you have eaten them. If you don''t dig them, the bamboo shoots will be old in a few months." "Thank you, Grandma Mi." Gu Jinli thanked him, and after the third grandfather said goodbye to Mr. Mi, the three of them went back in a mule cart. .


    Not long after, they returned to Shang''s house and told Shang Xiucai what they had asked about.


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai smiled and said, "It''s really fate."


    I asked it so easily, could it not be fate?


    However, Gu Jinli is not so optimistic. Mr. Mi said that when his mother was alive, many people went to Huyun Temple to buynd from the temple owner, but in the end they did not buy it. I wonder what happened in the temple?


    When do you n to go to Huyun Temple? Shang Xiucai asked.


    Gu Jinli: "Let''s go tomorrow. It''s better to do this sooner rather thanter."


    Then, Angor, please go with us. It will be good for you to see more. You can also practice your driving skills by driving the mule cart back.


    Shang Xiucai not only taught Gu Jinan how to read, but also taught him the six arts of a gentleman, including the ability to ride a horse and drive a car.


    "Students obey orders." Gu Jinan bowed to Shang Xiucai, and that same day he drove the third grandfather and Gu Jinli home in a mule cart.


    When the mule cart drove into Dafeng Vige, they saw Gu Yumei on the way.


    Gu Jinli frowned, asked Gu Jinan to stop the mule cart, and said to Gu Yumei, who was walking with her head bowed: "Where did youe back from?"


    This is the intersection from the back vige of Dafeng Vige to the end of the vige. Going forward is the vige center. What is Gu Yumei doing in the vige center? Didn''t she tell her that a grown girl should not go to the vige alone to visit? Is she looking for death because her scar has healed and she has forgotten the pain?


    Gu Yumei didn''t expect to bump into Gu Jinli, and she felt a little guilty. She immediately looked up at her and said angrily: "We ran out of eggs at home, and my father asked me to go to the vige to buy a basket of eggs."


    Lest Gu Jinli would be suspicious, she patted the basket on her left hand and said, "Here, these are the eggs my family bought."


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Yumei, which made Gu Yumei annoyed: "What are you looking at? I''m older than you, do you think so of others?"


    Gu Jinli sneered: "You look guilty. If you don''t have any evil intentions in your heart, are you still afraid of being seen by me?"


    Gu Yumei choked and said angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, you are not big or small, I am toozy to tell you."


    Gu Yumei walked quickly, swinging her arms and lifting her sleeves... Gu Jinli saw a silk flower wrapped around her wrist.


    Silk flowers?


    Why does Gu Yumei have silk flowers?


    "Xiaoyu, don''t y with her, she is unreasonable." Gu Jinan drove past Gu Yumei quickly, deliberately sshing dust all the way, and covering Gu Yumei''s clothes with dust.


    Gu Yumei coughed from behind and cursed a few times in anger.


    The third grandfather was sitting in the car and sighed: "Sister Mei, this child is too ambitious. She won''t be able to ovee her temper unless she suffers a big loss."


    Gu Jinli kept Gu Yumei''s guilty conscience and the silk flower on her wrist in mind. After returning home, he asked Brother Cheng to go to Gu Dafu''s house and call brother Gu Dewang.

 Chapter 262: Beat hard

    Chapter 262: Beat hard


    Chapter 262 Beating Hard


    Gu Dewang now listened to Gu Jinli''s words. As soon as Cheng Ge''er went to send him a message, he immediately pulled Fa Ge''er over happily.


    After entering the courtyard and seeing Gu Jinli, he immediately asked her: "Sister Xiaoyu, what do you want to do with me and Brother Fa?"


    Gu Jinli said: "During the past few days when we went to Fucheng, did Gu Yumei go out often?"


    Gu Dewang scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. I recently went to Songzigou to study. When I came back, she was at home. She said she was going to buy eggs today and went out for about half an hour. She was already home. .


    He nudged Fa Geer next to him: "Do you know?"


    Fa Ge''er was a little dazed. After being stunned for a while, he replied: "When dad and mom go to town to run a stall, Sister Yumei will go out."


    Gu Jinliughed, he really chose to go out when Chen was not around: "Where is she going? How long will she go?"


    Fa Ge''er shook his head: "I don''t know where I''m going. I''ll be back in half an hour every time."


    Half an hour, time is not short.


    Gu Jinli asked again: "Have you seen the silk flowers on her hands?"


    Although Fa Ge''er was dumbfounded, he had a good memory: "The one I saw was given to her by a pretty maid. She said it was a meeting gift given by her youngdy to the girls in the vige. All the girls in the vige have them. Sister Yumei is the one who gave it to her. Come on, every day when there are no adults at home, she changes her clothes in her room, and I secretly saw her in the yard."


    The maid also said that her youngdy was bored at home and woulde to visit my house when she had time, but I never saw her once.


    Gu Jinli sneered: "It''s not that thedy didn''te to visit, it''s that Gu Yumei went to thedy''s house."


    She remembered what Luo Huiniang had said about Zou Yuwan sending her maid to give her a gift, and she immediately understood that Gu Yumei''s silk flowers were sent by Zou Yuwan.


    Despite all precautions, Gu Yumei is still "open to money".


    Gu Jinli was not polite to Gu Yumei, and took Gu Dewang and Gu Defa directly to see the third grandfather and the third grandma, and asked Brother Fa to repeat what he just said.


    Finally, she asked Gu Jinan to write a withdrawal letter and give it to the third grandfather and the third grandmother, saying: "Third grandfather, third grandmother, this matter cannot be taken lightly, Gu Yumei. If we hadn''t discovered it early, she would have died one day. Being used by others has caused harm to all our families. This is the withdrawal form for Gu Dafu''s family to withdraw from the workshop. Uncle Dafu signed it, and his family will no longer be the owner of the workshop."


    The third grandpa and the third grandma were both stunned.


    The third grandma said: "Is this too much?"


    They all fled together, and they have an unusual bond. The third grandma is getting older, and she wants the family to live a good life together. If the rich family is kicked out of the workshop, wouldn''t it mean that the rich family''s livelihood will be cut off?


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, what the Zou brothers and sisters are doing is to bribe Gu Yumei and use her to harm us. If we don''t be more cruel to the rich uncle''s family, when the Zou brothers and sisters seed, we will be the miserable ones!"


    Gu Jinli can tolerate Gu Yumei''s temper, but he absolutely cannot tolerate her stupidity, which will harm their family.


    Gu Yumei can die by herself if she wants to, and dont want to drag down our family.


    After hearing Gu Jinli''s ruthless words, the third grandma did not dare to persuade her any more. She looked at the third grandpa and said, "Old man, what do you think we should do?" The third grandpa was silent for a while, then stood up and said, "Brother An, Wang. Brother, Brother Gui,e with me. Xiaoyu stays at home, and you dont have to worry about this."


    Lest Sister Mei hate her for the rest of her life.


    The third grandfather took Gu Jinan and the others to the workshop. After looking for Gu Dafu, they went to Gu Dafu''s house together. In front of Gu Dafu and Gu Yumei, he asked Fa Geer to say what he said before.


    Gu Yumei denied: "I didn''t. I go out from time to time these days, but it''s all for business."


    What about the silk flowers? Did you ept the silk flowers sent by Zou Yuwan? Third Grandpa asked with a cold face.


    Gu Yumei wanted to deny it, but Gu Dafu was already one step ahead of her, went to her room, found the box of silk flowers hidden under the bed, and threw it to the ground with a bang.


    "What is this? Sister Mei, you disappoint me so much! Don''t you know that the Lu family and the Zou family want to attack our workshop? You are still stupidly interacting with Zou Yuwan. Say, have you met Zou Yuwan a few times? How many times have you told her about our workshop? If you don''t tell her clearly, I will beat you to death today!" Gu Dafu was so angry that he was shaking all over. Sister Mei''s child was also raised carefully, but he was so careless. shallow? A box of silk flowers was bought.


    Gu Yumei was frightened by Gu Dafu and immediately knelt down and cried.


    But crying this time was useless. Gu Dafu was so angry with her that when he saw her crying again, he just cried without saying a word. Wanting to make him relent first, he immediately ran out of the main room and found a dry firewood in the yard. A hard blow to Gu Yumei''s back.


    Boom~


    "Ah!" Gu Yumei suffered severe pain in her back and fell down after being beaten. After a while, she looked up at Gu Dafu and said in disbelief: "Dad, you hit me! Oh, oh, oh, you hit me. My life is good." Ku...Mom, pleasee and pick up your daughter, she will not survive."


    "You still have the nerve to call your mother, if your mother is still alive, you will make her angry to death!" Gu Dafu was so angry with Gu Yumei that he raised the firewood and beat Gu Yumei several times. If Gu Dexing hadn''t stopped him, Gu Yumei was definitely going to be knocked unconscious by Gu Dafu.


    "Dad, please calm down." Gu Dexing shouted to Gu Yumei: "Where did you meet Zou Yuwan? What did you tell her? Tell her clearly, otherwise you won''t have a good time today!"


    Gu Yumei was beaten so hard by Gu Dafu for the first time. She was scared and told everything tremblingly: "I, I have never seen Zou Yuwan. I saw Zou Yuwan''s maid painting at Lu Tianya''s house." Son, I received a few things that Zou Yuwan asked Hua''er to hand over."


    "What are those things? Tell me!" Gu Dafu was angry that Gu Yumei was ignorant and bought a few things. He was also afraid that if she took things she shouldn''t take, it would harm their family and her. .


    Gu Yumei cried: "No, I didn''t take anything. I just collected the box of silk flowers, a box of rouge, and a copybook... Zou Yuwan asked Hua''er to tell me to practice calligraphy more and invite me to the county seat if I have the opportunity in the future. Participate in the poetry meeting in Zou Mansion, it wille in handy then."


    "I, I didn''t tell Hua''er about what happened in our workshop. I remembered everything you told me without saying a word... Hua''er didn''t even ask. She really didn''t ask. She just gave it to me on Zou Yuwan''s behalf. Give me something and tell her that Zou Yuwan is bored in the vige and asked me to have a handkerchief with her to relieve her boredom."


    "Handkerchief? What''s your status? I''m an official girl, can I have handkerchief with you? Sister Mei, why are you so stupid?" Gu Dafu was really **** off by her.


    This child is always disobedient, and she is the one who gets into trouble every time.


    If Uncle San and the others hadnt discovered it early this time, and when you fell into the trap, and when something happened to our workshop, how would our family still be doing well?

 Chapter 263: To separate the family

    Chapter 263: To separate the family


    Chapter 263: Family separation


    "I really regret it. If I knew you were so big-hearted, I would have made you suffer a lot earlier!" Gu Dafu shed tears. He risked his life just to let these two children live a better life. Well done, but Sister Mei is killing her own way of life.


    "She escaped from famine all the way. She endured a lot of hardships on the way. She just cares about food and not about fighting." Third Grandpa sneered and asked Gu Yumei, who was lying on the ground crying: "Thest thing the old man wants to ask you is, have you seriously never told that What happened in the painting workshop?"


    Gu Yumei looked at Third Grandpas long, gloomy face and trembled with fear: No, I didnt say it Third Grandpa, I really didnt say it wu wu wu


    "What''s going on? Gu Yumei, why are you crying again? You cry every day, and the God of Wealth makes you run away crying." Mrs. Chen came back from collecting her stall in the town, and she heard Gu Yumei''s crying before she even entered the house. When he walked into the main room, he saw Gu Yumei lying on the ground, the third grandfather sitting with a cold face, Gu Jinan standing aside with a piece of paper, the eldest brother holding a dry firewood in his hand, and Brother Xing was blocking him with his hands. It''s like not letting the eldest brother hit anyone.


    And her man held his two cubs and looked at Gu Yumei with a sad face.


    Ms. Chen immediately asked angrily: "Gu Yumei, what kind of monster have you done again?"


    Third Grandpa did not hide anything and told the story about Gu Yumei secretly interacting with Zou Yuwan''s maid, going to see Hua''er behind the family''s back, and epting Zou Yuwan''s gifts.


    Mrs. Chen was stunned for a moment after hearing this. Before she could react, Third Grandpa took the stock withdrawal form from Gu Jinan''s hand, put it on the table at hand with a snap, and said: "This is the stock withdrawal form. You guys are on top." Take your fingerprints, and the workshop will have nothing to do with your family from now on. At that time, your family can associate with whomever they want, and we will not care about you. Whether you live or die, whether you are rich or poor, it is up to you. "


    "A withdrawal document? What is it?" Chen didn''t even know what the withdrawal document was.


    Gu Jinan said: "Auntie, I want your family to withdraw from the workshop. From now on, you will no longer be the owner of the workshop, and everything in the workshop has nothing to do with you. To put it simply, your family will not be able to get a penny from the workshop. .


    Cant get another penny from the workshop!


    Chen was furious: "Why did you drive my family out of the workshop?"


    Third Grandpa sneered: "Just because Gu Yumei associates with Zou Yuwan in private, and just because the tofu and spices are made by small fish, your family is just getting free money!"


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she finally knew that things couldn''t be better today. She immediately snatched the firewood from Gu Dafu''s hand and beat Gu Yumei who was still in a daze.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Ah! Don''t hit me... Wuwuwu... Second aunt, please don''t hit me!" Gu Yumei was beaten until she screamed and rolled on the ground.


    Mrs. Chen showed no mercy at all, and hit her with dry firewood in her hand.


    You stinky girl, I made you be a monster and allowed you to associate with the Zou family. Now you have ruined the whole familys livelihood. I will beat you to death!


    I told you so many times, but you didnt listen every time. This time you dare to go behind our backs to see Zou Yuwans maid. Do you want to kill us?


    Now that you have dragged me down to the point where I have to sign a withdrawal form, my family will have no ie in the future. You want the whole family to drink the northwest wind?


    Mrs. Chen scolded Gu Yumei fiercely, kicked Gu Yumei''s feet, spat on her, and continued to scold: "What do you think of a youngdy? Bah! You are just a girl from a mud-legged family. How can you have such a dream?" You have enough food to eat, and you are good if it is not sold. Have you forgotten that when you were fleeing famine, you were so hungry that you even grabbed the leaves and boiled soybeans? Your family loves you, but you bring trouble to the family. You **** girl, I will beat you. Kill you!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Mrs. Chen was really cruel, breaking all the sticks with thick wrists. Gu Yumei was beaten so hard that she couldn''t even scream. There were blood stains on her face, head and body. She huddled on the ground silently. wailing.


    Mrs. Chen was still not relieved and was about to run outside the house to find a bigger piece of dry wood to hit her with. Gu Dagui hurriedly stopped her: "That''s enough. Stop beating her. If I hit Sister Mei again, you will be beaten to death!" I''m going to beat her to death today." Chen kicked Gu Dagui on the knee, knocking Gu Dagui almost to the ground, but she was afraid that Chen would kill her, so she held on to the hem of her clothes.


    Ms. Chen pulled back the hem of her clothes and cursed: "Just get used to her, get used to it if something happens to her. Now the third uncle is going to kick us out of the workshop. We will have no money in the future. How will you let the family survive?"


    "No, this is Gu Yumei''s fault. It has nothing to do with our family. Our family cannot be implicated by her."


    Mrs. Chen made a plop, knelt down in front of Third Grandpa, and begged: "Third Uncle, please give me and my wife the decision to separate our families. Our family needs to live separately, and we will no longer eat in the same pot as our eldest brother''s family. Don''t let us and my wife quit the workshop." , We dont need too many couples, we only need half of the workshops dividends, you always ask the eldest brothers family to withdraw their shares, its the eldest brothers familys fault!


    Brother Wang, Brother Fa, you two bastards, hurry up and kneel down, beg your Third Grandpa. After Mrs. Chen shouted, she immediately kowtowed to Third Grandpa.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa had been frightened for a long time. After a while, Gu Dewang realized what he was doing and hurriedly pulled Gu Defa to kneel down and kowtow to the third grandfather.


    The third grandfather looked at Chen, mother and son, who were kowtowing to him. He did not speak, and just sat there with a gloomy face.


    Gu Dagui said: "Daughter-inw, we can''t separate the family, we can''t separate the family."


    Mrs. Chen: Bah, my parents-inw are dead, why cant we separate the family?


    "You promised me before." Gu Dagui begged in a low voice: "Don''t make trouble, you will have the final say in the family from now on. I won''t take any money, I will hide it all for you, okay? We can''t separate the family now."


    Ms. Chen once promised Gu Dagui that if the eldest brother did not continue to marry, their family would not be separated until Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing got married.


    Especially Gu Yumei, she is the eldest daughter of a widowed woman. This reputation is not good. If the family is separated, she will not have a female elder to take care of her. It will be difficult for her to get married in the future, and she will be gossiped about.


    Ms. Chen thought of Gu Yumei''s mother-inw''s kindness and agreed.


    "Gu Yumei refuses to change despite repeated admonitions. I''ve had enough. This time I will definitely get a divorce!" Mrs. Chen shouted.


    The third grandfather said: "Your family is a wealthy family. When we first started doing tofu and spice business, you were one family. If we want to quit now, that means quitting your family. There is no point in dividing the family now."


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard Third Grandpas words. What is Third Grandpa doing?


    Mr. Chen cried miserably when she heard Third Grandpa''s words: "Third Uncle, you are so pitiful to brother Wang and give them a way to survive. They have made no mistakes and cannot be implicated by Gu Yumei."


    Gu Dagui felt relieved when he saw that the third grandfather did not agree with their separation of families, and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed with Mr. Chen.


    Gu Dexing also immediately pulled Gu Dafu to Third Grandpa and begged: "Third Grandpa, Sister Mei is not sensible. We will take good care of her in the future. Please be merciful and spare our family this time. Don''t drive our family out of the workshop." .

 Chapter 264: Lake Cloud View

    Chapter 264: Lake Cloud View


    Chapter 264 Lake and Cloud View


    Gu Dexing was really scared this time.


    Just like Gu Yumei was not convinced by Gu Jinli, he was also not convinced by Gu Jinan. He always wanted to break up with Gu Jinan, but this time, he really knew the gap between his family and Gu Jinan''s family.


    Three grandpas are right, the workshop was started by Gu Jinli, and their family just got free money.


    Since its free money, you have to understand the rules. If you dare to do something that harms the workshop and several families, dont me Third Grandpa and the others for being ruthless.


    Gu Yumei curled up on the ground, unable to move in pain. Seeing everyone in the family kneeling down to beg Third Grandpa, she was also afraid that she would be kicked out of the workshop, so she endured the pain, crawled over, knelt beside Gu Dexing, and begged: "Third Grandpa... I know Wrong...please spare me this time...wuwuwu..."


    The third grandpa didnt look at her and just told Gu Jinan: Go and call all the adults. There is no need to call your parents.


    Gu Jinan was stunned for a moment, but still ran out to call someone.


    The whole family knew that something was going on at Gu Dafu''s house. When they saw Gu Jinan calling for someone, they didn''t dare to dy and hurriedly followed him to Gu Dafu''s house.


    After several families entered the door, they were all stunned when they saw the injured Gu Yumei and Gu Dafu''s family kneeling on the ground. It was Elder Qin who was the first to ask: "Brother Gu, what happened?"


    Third Grandpa told them everything about Gu Yumei''s private interactions with Zou Yuwan''s maid, the collection of Zou Yuwan''s things, and the withdrawal of shares.


    After hearing this, the faces of the adults all darkened. This Gu Yumei is too ignorant. But if Gu Dafu and his family were really driven out of the workshop, they would be a little intolerant.


    After all, we escaped together and lived life and death together...


    The third grandfather and Gu Jinan didnt return from Gu Dafus house until it waspletely dark and told everyone the oue of the matter.


    After several family discussions, Gu Dafu and his family were not expelled from the workshop in the end, but were fined two hundred taels of silver, which would be deducted from the workshop''s dividends.


    In the past three months, the money earned from the tofu stall will not be distributed to Gu Dafu''s family. The family will have to live a hard life for a period of time to remember it.


    The Gu Dafu family also wrote a letter ofmitment, promising that the next time they find someone in their family doing something that harms the workshop and several families, they will not only quit the workshop, but alsopensate the workshop for 10,000 taels of losses.


    Because this result was decided after discussion by several adults, several adults had to provide guarantees and write a letter ofmitment. From now on, the remaining six families, no matter which family does something detrimental to the workshop, will also withdraw. workshop, andpensate the workshop 10,000 taels of silver.


    Grandpa San handed six fingerprintedmitment letters to Gu Jinli and sighed: "Xiaoyu, Grandpa San can''t bear it... I can''t watch the wealthy family lose their livelihood because of Sister Mei."


    Third Grandpa thought about the death of Vige Chief Gu, the hardships of escaping from famine, and the good life that the family had to live, and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    He promised: "Don''t worry, Third Grandpa will be soft-hearted this time. Next time this happens again, Third Grandpa will drive away those who want to harm the workshop even if he dies!"


    The third grandma wiped away her tears and said: "Xiaoyu, don''t me your third grandpa... People tend to be soft-hearted when they get old, and they are always unwilling to finish things in one go."


    Gu Jinli knew from the moment Third Grandpa didnt let her family go to Gu Dafus house that Third Grandpa just wanted to teach Gu Dafus family a lesson and would not drive Gu Dafus family out of the workshop.


    However, its pretty good that Third Grandpa can get back these six letters ofmitment.


    In the past, it was just a stall, a small business, and it was nothing if several families were mixed together. Now that the workshop has been opened and the business has grown, some things need to be prepared in advance to prevent someone from the family from being bribed, harming the workshop and damaging her interests.


    These six letters ofmitment and the ten thousand taels of silver written on them are a huge mountain that weighs on several families, allowing them to stay alert at all times and not be deceived.


    "Third Grandpa, I understand." Gu Jinli took the sixmitment letters, read them, and put them away. "Xiaoyu..." The third grandfather looked at Gu Jinli. The boy had forgiven him and didn''t me him for making his own decisions.


    Gu Jinli looked at Third Grandpas tired look and said to Third Grandma: Third Grandma, its gettingte. We have to go to Daxing Town tomorrow, so lets eat quickly.


    Hey, lets eat and eat. Old man, please get out of the way. Dont stay here. We need to open the table to eat.


    After the family finished eating, several families came to her house and began to calcte and divide the money.


    Gu Dafu''s family didn''te, and the third grandfather didn''t let theme. He said that Gu Jinli must still be angry and asked them toe back in a few days to apologize and not to be an eyesore.


    The ounts for that night were calcted by Gu Jinan.


    Because of Gu Yumei''s incident, the atmosphere was a bit gloomy tonight. After the families distributed the money, they went home.


    However, because of this incident, several families understood the need to take good care of their own families, lest anyone in the family was bribed by others and ruined the business of the workshop.


    This is what Gu Jinli wants. There are too many families, and no one knows when someone will take advantage of them. You must always be vignt.


    With those six letters ofmitment in hand, she slept quite soundly that night.


    Gu Yumei was miserable. Not only was she beaten all over, but she was also unable to eat. She knelt in the main room all night. She got a high fever in the middle of the night and fainted. Gu Dafu''s family was in chaos again, and Mrs. Chen''s curses could be heard. The news reached Gu Jinli''s house.


    No matter how noisy Gu Dafu''s family was, Gu Jinli slept soundly. She got up before dawn the next day and started packing her things, preparing to go to Huyunguan in Daxing Town.


    The third grandma knew that they were going to find someone, so she prepared a lot of things early in the morning.


    "Those are all Qing cultivators who don''t like money. If you bring more food, the masters will be happy." The third grandma asked Gu Dashan to bring three boxes of white tofu, a basket of fried bean dregs cakes, a bag of millet, and ten kilograms of rice. White flour, a basket of cabbage, and a basket of sweet potatoes were all loaded onto the mule cart.


    Gu Jinli also loaded a jar of soybean oil he made into the mule cart.


    People who cultivated in the Qing Dynasty did not eat meat and meat, but now they eat meat and oil. People in the Taoist temple cook with boiled vegetables, which are very good at scraping the intestines. If you send a jar of soybean oil, the masters can eat oily food. Meals.


    After working hard for half an hour, when Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan came back from the workshop, they called Gu Daya, picked up Mr. Qin, and drove the mule cart towards Daxing Town.


    There were only Taoist nuns in Huyun Temple, and men were not allowed to enter. Everyone was worried about Gu Jinli entering the Taoist temple alone, so they asked Gu Daya to go with them.


    And Mr. Qin is good at boxing and kicking, so it will be safer to take him with him on the road.


    The mule cart drove along for more than an hour and finally arrived at Daxing Town. After another half hour of running, it finally arrived at Xiaoya Mountain.


    Xiaoya Mountain is a small word, but it is a big mountain. At a nce, the mountains are high in the clouds, shrouded in white mist, and the ancient trees are green.


    There was a small vige at the foot of the mountain. Gu Jinan drove the mule cart into the vige and asked an old farmer: "Uncle, does Huyun Temple go this way?"


    The old farmer was about to go to work in the fields. Hearing this, he said, "Yes, are you going to see the doctor?"


    Twelve thousand words, to bepleted. PS: Im looking for various names for people, the kind that are rtively vulgar. The author is a scumbag and cant afford to think of new names every day.

 Chapter 265: Viewer

    Chapter 265: Viewer


    Chapter 265 Viewer


    The old farmer was kind-hearted and pointed out a way for them: "You enter the vige, go to the end of the vige and then turn onto a mountain road. Walk up the mountain for an hour and you will see a bigke with a suspension bridge. After the suspension bridge, you will see the Lake Cloud Temple. .


    He also exined: "The mountain road is small and cannot pass the mule cart, so you have to walk. The mule cart can be left under the big pine tree in the vige, and it will cost you some food or five cents. Don''t worry, there are vigers watching over you. No one will take away the mule cart. People in this town oftene to the temple for medical treatment. Those whoe by car will leave them in the vige and they have never been lost."


    Gu Jinli paused, the owner of Huyun Temple can also see a doctor.


    She took two bean dregs cakes from the basket, opened the green cloth curtain, and handed them to the old farmer: "Uncle, thank you very much. This is food from our hometown. Take it and try it."


    The old farmer looked at the bean dregs cake that was fried to a golden color and exuded a fresh aroma, and he took it with a smile: "Then I''m wee."


    He then said: "My name is Bai Pengzi, and the head of our Dasong Vige is my brother. When you go to herd the mule cart, just say my name to Sanwa."


    "Hey, thank you very much, Uncle Bai." Gu Jinan drove the car along the road pointed by Bai Pengzi, and soon arrived under the big pine tree in the middle of the vige.


    Under the pine trees, two carts and an ox cart have been parked. It seems that there are many people going to Huyun Temple to see the doctor.


    Gu Jinli and the others got out of the car and told the viger who was guarding the vehicle Bai Pengzi''s name. The man said, "Since Uncle Piaozi has spoken, you can just give him five cents. You don''t have to pay for the mule''s fodder."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "We have brought some food to send to Huyun Temple, but the mules will not be stored there. We will use them to transport things."


    Gu Dashan had quickly untied the mule cart and moved the things onto the mule. After giving Bai Sanwa five cents, the group of five people walked towards the depths of Xiaoya Mountain.


    Gu Jinli was walking and taking note of the route, and found that Xiaoya Mountain has many hidden mountains, especially lush trees and grasses. As soon as he entered the mountain, he saw manymon herbs on the roadside.


    Xiaoyashan is a good ce for growing medicinal materials.


    The five of them led the mules and walked for an hour on the winding path in the mountains. They reached the suspension bridge at noon and walked for another two-quarters of an hour before arriving at Huyun Temple.


    Huyun Temple is apound in the mountains.


    The gate of the courtyard was closed and unattended. Gu Daya knocked on the door. After a few bangs, the door creaked open. A little girl wearing a gray robe came out to open the door. When she saw them, she asked: "Are there any donors here?" Who are you looking for? What are you looking for?"


    He also said: "Our Huyun Temple is a ce of spiritual cultivation for the masters. It is not subject to the incense of the vigers. If you want to offer incense and worship the immortals, please go to other Taoist temples."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "How can Guanli''s livelihood be maintained without the support of the vigers?"


    The little girl said: "Selling herbal medicines. We in Huyun Temple make a living by selling herbal medicines."


    This is the first time Gu Jinli has heard such remarks, which is very interesting.


    Mr. Qin was well-informed and said: "I have been to the capital before and heard that some Taoist temples in the suburbs do not ept incense. If you open the door to wee incense from all directions, it will disturb the tranquility in the temple."


    Taoist temples like this usually have property, so they dont care about incense, they just want to practice pure cultivation.


    Gu Jinli responded to what the little girl said before: "Are we here to see the Guanzhu? We are looking for her to discuss some matters in Qingfu Town."


    He was also afraid that the owner of the temple would disappear, so he added: "It was Grandpa Mi who told us the address of Huyun Temple."


    I see, the two female donors pleasee in, and the other donors please wait outside. said the little girl.


    Gu Dashan and the others stayed behind, while Gu Jinli and Gu Daya led the mules and followed the little girl into the Taoist temple.


    The little girl took them to a sitting room next to the gate and poured them two bowls of water: "You guys sit down first, and I will go to the small road to inform you." The little girl went there for a long time, half an hour. Having just returned, Gu Daya was a little scared: "Why have you been gone for so long? There can''t be anything... fishy, right?"


    Gu Jinli looked at the valuable herbs growing in the yard and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, aunt, it''ll be fine."


    Those herbs include ginseng, dendrobium, and Polygonum multiflorum, which can cost dozens or hundreds of taels of silver. Huyun Temple has so much wealth, and it is impossible for them to value their wealth inmoners.


    After hearing this, Gu Daya was still a little worried. After all, it was his first time here and he didn''t know what was going on inside the temple.


    After another two quarters of an hour, the little girl finally came back and said to them: "The master of the temple has finished his work and can see you. Pleasee with Xiaodao."


    Gu Jinli and Gu Daya got up, led the mules ced in the yard, and followed the little girl toward the depths of the Taoist temple.


    Gu Daya held Gu Jinli''s hand tightly and whispered to her: "Don''t let go. If something happens, let''s run away."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    Huyun Temple is very big. Gu Jinli and the others walked for a long time and saw many people on the road. The little girl said: "They are all female donors whoe to see the doctor. They are very pitiful."


    Master said that the world has too many restrictions on women. Many women are sick and cannot go to the hospital to ask a doctor to see a doctor, so they keep dragging them away. Many people are dragged to death in this way.


    As for the female Taoists at Huyun Temple, in addition to practicing pure cultivation, they also need to study medicine so that they can treat sick women when they encounter them.


    "Here we are." The little girl took them to a small courtyard, opened the door of the small courtyard, and walked in.


    In the yard, the fragrance of medicine lingers, and there are two women brewing medicine. One of them is older and looks like she is in her fifties.


    "Master, we''ve brought him here." The little girl shouted to the old man, then turned to them and said, "This is the master of our Huyun Temple, whose surname is Hu, the person you are looking for."


    Hearing this, the master of the temple turned to look at them and asked, "What''s wrong with Mr. Mi? But he''s in trouble?"


    Mi Xiaozi?


    Gu Jinli was shocked. This viewer looked much younger than Mr. Mi.


    When the temple owner saw this, he smiled slightly, feeling like he was relegated to an immortal in the distant mountains: "I am already in my seventies, and I grew up in the temple with Mi Xiaozi''s mother."


    Old god. Gu Jinli blurted out. He was well-maintained. He was in his seventies and looked like he was in his fifties.


    Afraid that his words would offend the viewer, he hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Master, Grandpa Mi and his wife are fine. I''m here today for another matter."


    She introduced herself: "Junior Gu Jinli, nickname is Xiaoyu, this is my aunt. We escaped from Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture in the northwest. Now we are doing a small business in Qingfu Town. The business has be big and I want to buy one. Shop, but all the shops in town are owned, so we want to buy a piece ofnd and build our own shop."


    You are interested in the Lu familysnd, the viewer said.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, so I came to ask the temple master to sell us thend."


    He added: "We don''t want too much, we just need a few acres ofnd to build two shops."

 Chapter 266: Familiar face

    Chapter 266: Familiar face


    Chapter 266 Familiar face


    The viewer didn''t say anything, he just looked at Gu Jinli and looked at her carefully.


    This little girl is young and has not yet grown up, but she feels...familiar.


    The viewer turned around, closed the lid of the medicine pot, turned and walked towards the mule, pointed to a basket on the mule and asked, "What is this? Why does it smell so good?"


    Gu Jinli trotted over, took out two bean dregs cakes, and handed them to the viewer: "They are bean dregs cakes made of soybeans and white flour. There are seasonings made from ground herbs in them. They are delicious. Please try them." "


    Gu Jinli knew that she must look very bad at this time, but she worked hard to buy thend!


    The viewer looked at Gu Jinli''s ttering smile...the feeling of familiarity faded a bit. His eyes turned and fell on her clothes, where he saw a picture the size of a wine ss embroidered on her clothes.


    The picture is embroidered with a small house. On the roof, a native dog is grinning and fighting with two birds. The embroidery is very vivid, as if it is alive.


    Gu Jinli saw the viewer looking at the embroidered pictures on her clothes and said with a smile: "My sister embroidered this. The viewer likes it. I will bring you a few next time. What do you like? Is it a mountain scene or a forest scene?" Farmhouse picture?


    No need. The viewer withdrew his gaze and put the bean dregs cake into the basket.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly took out the jar of soybean oil from the basket and said: "Master, this is the soybean oil I made. It is made from soybeans. It is real vegetarian oil. I know that the masters who are practicing Qing Dynasty eat food without oil, so I brought it here specially." For the masters, please ept it."


    The master of the temple said: "What I am practicing in the Qing Dynasty is the word "ku", and what I want to eat is food without oil."


    Gu Jinli: "..." Master Guan, you are having a hard time trying to please me.


    While Gu Jinli was searching for ways to please the contemtive master and let her descend to earth, the contemtive master said: "Keep all these things of yours, and we will also eat oily food."


    Gu Jinli: "..." Master, you have changed too quickly!


    Hey, junior, Ill move it down for you right now. Gu Jinli smiled brightly, and he and Gu Daya moved everything off the mule.


    Two baskets were hung on both sides of the mule, and three boxes of tofu were ced on the back of the mule. The two of them used great strength to move the things down.


    Gu Jinli opened the lid of the wooden box, lifted up the bup, pointed at the white tofu inside and said: "Viewer, this is the tofu made at home. It is a fresh food. You put some soybean oil in it and fry it, and then add some seasonings. The taste will be better." Excellent. It can also be used to make stewed tofu. Its a good dish anyway.


    She took off a small cloth bag from her waist and opened the bag: "These are the spices made by our family. They are all made from medicinal materials. Not only do they taste good, they are also good for the body. They can remove cold and dampness from the body. "


    The master of the temple is someone who understands pharmacology. He grabbed some spices and ate them. After a while, he said: "There are cumin, cinnamon, and kaempferol... They are indeed medicinal materials. Eating them can drive away the cold."


    "I have heard about your tofu and seasonings. They are sold in Daxing Town recently. They are indeed good things." The viewer turned around and walked to the medicine pot, took a wooden spoon, scooped out a spoonful of soybean oil, and tasted it. , said: "It is indeed made from beans, and it has the aroma of beans."


    The visitor put down the spoon, looked at Gu Jinli, and asked: "Your family is fleeing from famine. How do you know how to make these new things? Is this a recipe passed down from your ancestors?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and replied: "No, it was the grandparents and grandmothers who helped the victims on the road who told me."


    Did the victims on the road tell them?


    The viewer looked at her face, then at the picture embroidered on her clothes, then turned to look at Gu Daya... This little girl doesn''t look like her aunt, that is to say, this little girl should look like Inherited from her mother.


    The Lu familysnd has been through water and people have been burned to death. Are you willing to buy it? asked the viewer.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes were bright and he nodded repeatedly: "I''m willing to do it. We don''t believe in such things as ghosts and monsters."


    The viewer nodded: "In that case, Pindao can sell you some of the Lu family''snd."


    As long as the patron is willing to sell it, Gu Jinli will burn the incense: "Okay, how much the patron will sell is entirely up to the patron, but we need to be close to the other side of the road where we can open a shop and do business." But...


    "Master Guan, does that piece ofnd belong to the Lu family or your Huyun Guan? You sold thend to me. The Lu family will note to us to ask for it in the future." This must be asked clearly, otherwise it will be a troublesome matter in the future. .


    "It used to be from the Lu family, but now it belongs to the Hu family temple in Huyun Temple." The temple owner replied again: "All the Lu family are dead."


    In fact, there is none, and the Huyun Temple was built here to wait for the descendants of the Lu family. However, the owner of the temple did not want to say more and only said to Gu Jinli: "I will go and get thend deed for you."


    The viewer left the courtyard and didnt know where he went. He came back half an hourter and handed Gu Jinli and deed: "This is thend deed for twenty acres ofnd. Take it."


    Twenty acres! So much? Gu Jinli was shocked.


    "It''s not much. Thend plus the house totals sixty acres. Now I''m just selling you twenty acres ofnd near the road."


    Gu Jinli was surprised again. He didn''t expect the wastnd to be so big, but he said: "Master, shouldn''t there be only one title deed for that piece ofnd? What about this one?"


    The master of the temple said: "When my poor master was still alive, he changed thend deed and divided it into three. Eachnd deed has twenty acres ofnd. You can rest assured."


    Gu Jinli was happy. After reading thend deed carefully, he put it away and asked the viewer: "How much does thisnd cost? I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    The viewer looked at her, a bit speechless. He had collected thend deeds and was afraid that he didnt have enough money at this time... The viewer sighed and said, "Six taels of silver per acre, a total of one hundred and twenty taels."


    The price of one acre of paddy field is not expensive.


    Gu Jinli smiled and narrowed his eyes, took out a one hundred tael silver note, plus twenty taels of broken silver, and handed it to the viewer: "You keep it."


    The young woman who had been brewing medicine in the yard came over and collected the money.


    "It''s gettingte, you go back." The host said to see off the guests.


    "Hey, we''re going back now." Gu Jinli responded, but still asked: "Guanzhu, I heard that many people wanted to buy the Lu family''snd in the past, but Huyun Guan didn''t sell it, why did you sell it to me? ?


    The master of the temple said: "Pindao looks at your face and feelsfortable."


    Gu Jinli: "..." Did she seed in getting rid of her face in ancient times? You can buynd based on your reputation.


    Master, thend of the Lu family is actually very popr. If you sell thend to us, someone will definitelye to you to buy thend in the future. What should we do then?


    Gu Jinli was very curious, how did the old patron send away the people who came to buynd?


    The temple owner was a little annoyed with her and said, "This is Huyun Temple''s business, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Having said that, he ignored Gu Jinli and turned around to continue brewing the medicine.


    The little girl said: "Two donors, I will take you out along the path."

 Chapter 267: Apologize [ask for a recommendation vote]

    Chapter 267: Apologize [ask for a rmendation vote]


    Chapter 267 Apology [Please give me a rmendation vote]


    Seeing that the conservator was really unwilling to pay attention to her, Gu Jinli had no choice but to say: "Contemporary master, let''s go and see youter when we have time."


    She thought the temple owner would not reply to her, but Hu Guanzhu said: "Don''te all the time, the temple is very busy."


    Gu Jinli blinked, she was being disliked.


    All right.


    "Okay, if anything happens to you in the future, just go to Gu''s workshop in Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town to find me. If I make new soybean oil, I will ask someone to bring it to you." Gu Jinli said As for dog legs, I looked at the ridge of Gastrodia ta in the yard and my mouth almost watered.


    A rich person, a really rich person, with so many precious medicinal materials, she must please the Guanzhu. If she does, she will have the seeds for future medicinal materials.


    The visitor saw her greedy for medicinal herbs, but pretended not to see her. He didn''t reply to her, but he didn''t tell her not to give her soybean oil.


    Gu Jinli took it as her acquiescence, took the mule, and happily followed the little girl away with Gu Daya.


    ~


    The door of the small courtyard was closed by the little girl with a soft sound. The viewer finally turned around and looked at the closed courtyard door, thinking about the portrait he had just seen in the master''s room.


    There are indeed three simrities.


    Although it is only three points, this little girl has not grown out yet. Once it grows, she will at least look like a six points.


    How many sextant people can there be in the world if there is no biological rtionship?


    There are also embroidery patterns on the girl''s clothes, which are Luo embroidery. Although the embroidery is not as exquisite as the portrait painting in Master''s room, you can tell that it is also genuine Luo embroidery.


    The little girl took Gu Jinli and Gu Daya through three small intersections and returned to the main road leading to the front gate of Huyunguan. Seeing that Gu Jinli had been looking at the medicinal materials on the roadside, she said: "Little female donor, these are all medicinal materials. , those used to treat peoples illnesses are not flowers, they are not beautiful, and some medicinal materials have a strange smell, so you dont have to keep looking at them.


    Little benefactor?


    Gu Jinli looked at her. This little girl was nine years older and younger than her. Why call her a little benefactor?


    Little Master, howe you have so many medicinal materials in Huyun Temple? Are they dug in Xiaoya Mountain? Gu Jinli asked.


    The little girl shook her head: "Many of the medicinal materials in Xiaoya Mountain were grown by our masters at Huyun Temple. The medicinal materials in our temple were brought by the previous temple owners, and they have been nted for more than a hundred years, so the medicinal materials in our temple are cultivated for more than a hundred years. There are so many medicinal materials inside and outside.


    Gu Daya was surprised: "More than a hundred years? Has Huyun Temple been built for so long?"


    The little girl nodded: "Yes, Guanzi has been built for a long time. I heard from the masters that there was Huyun Guan in the previous dynasty."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli took the opportunity to ask her some things about Huyun Temple, but the little girl knew a lot about trivial things and almost no other useful things.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t find anything out, so he stopped asking any more questions.


    "We''re here, go back ande back when you have time. By the way, my name is Xiaohan, and everyone calls me Master Xiaohan." Master Xiaohan smiled sweetly, nodded to Mr. Qin and others waiting outside the door, and then closed the door. .


    Xiaoyu and Daya, youve finallye out. Howe youve been here for so long? Have you bought thend? Gu Dashan and the others waited outside for almost an hour. They were anxious because they were worried that something might happen to them inside.


    "I bought it, look at it." Gu Jinli took out thend deed, showed it, and said, "Twenty acres ofnd cost one hundred and twenty taels of silver."


    Twenty acres, so much. Gu Dashan said in surprise. "Not much, there are fifteen acres ofnd here that belong to me." Gu Jinli said something ugly at the beginning. Thend in the town was so difficult to buy, so she would not give it all to several families to share equally: "First take out five acres We need to build two front shops and a yard behind the house for my aunt and the noble aunt to do business. The rest will not be used for now, and we can build a shop or a houseter when we have money."


    Gu Jinli was so happy that as long as he hadnd, a shop and a house would be no problem!


    "This..." Gu Dashan looked at Mr. Qin and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Do as Xiaoyu said." Mr. Qin said: "Although it is a joint venture of several shops, the small shops in the town only have half an acre ofnd, and the big ones only have two acres. Xiaoyu gave two and a half acres to a few shops. Its okay to build a shop at home.


    It was Xiaoyu''s ability to buy so muchnd, and she gave all thend that should be given to several families. There was no reason for the families to ask for an equal share of thend.


    When Gu Dashan saw what Mr. Qin said, he breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I''ll listen to you."


    He also has selfish motives. He has no ability and has made his children suffer a lot since they were young. Now, as long as it makes them happy, he will not object.


    Gu Jinan took over thend deed and after confirming that it really said twenty acres, he was also very happy: "I finally bought thend. How could the owner sell you so muchnd?"


    Youre wee to me. Gu Jinli took back thend deed, put it away, and said, Lets go home. Its gettingte and we have to hurry.


    In fact, she also felt that the purchase of thisnd was a bit too smooth, and the viewer seemed to pay too much attention to her face and the embroidery on her clothes. Although the viewer concealed it well, she still noticed it keenly.


    However, the days are long, and she wille to Huyun Temple again in the future, and she will not worry about finding out the truth.


    The group of five people walked in the mountains for an hour before returning to the pine trees in Dasong Vige.


    Bai Sanwa was a little surprised when she saw theming back: "You''re done with the disease so quickly? Your mule cart is here. Should you go back now or leave tomorrow?"


    Bai Sanwa pointed to a farmhouse with mud bricks behind her and said, "It''s almost midnight now. If your family is far away, you can stay at my house for one night. I''ll provide you with food and drinks. It only costs fifty cents a night." .


    Mr. Qin waved his hands and refused: "No, we have a mule cart. If we catch it, we can get home tonight."


    Bai Sanwa was a little disappointed, but still brought them a torch sprinkled with pine oil: "Here it is for you, it can light the way in the dark."


    "Thank you, young man." Mr. Qin took the pine oil torch and gave Bai Sanwa another five cents: "Take it, you also need money to buy pine oil."


    Bai Sanwa happily took it, helped Gu Dashan and others tie up the mule cart, and sent them out of the vige.


    Gu Jinan drove a mule cart and ran for more than an hour, and finally returned home at the beginning of Xu Shi.


    Several families were counting and dividing money. When they heard the sound of the mule cart, they all ran out to see them. When they saw that they were back, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The third grandfather said: "It''s good if youe back. If you don''te back, we will go look for you."


    "Third Grandpa, we are all fine. Grandpa Qin is here. You don''t have to worry if wee backte." Gu Jinli got off the mule cart and was surprised to see Gu Dafu''s family there. Even the sick Gu Yumei looked pale. A face stood in the yard.


    She frowned, why are Gu Dafu and his family here? His family has no money in these three months.


    Gu Dafus family is here to apologize. Although their family was punished for what happened to Gu Yumei, it was Gu Yumei''s fault. The family thought about it for a day and decided toe to Gu Jinli''s house to apologize to several families and Gu Jinli''s family when they were splitting the money.

 Chapter 268: Mr. Qin lied

    Chapter 268: Mr. Qin lied


    Chapter 268 Mr. Qin lies


    Xiaoyu, youve worked hard, hurry up and get in the house. Mrs. Chen said nice things and wanted to curry favor with Gu Jinli. As soon as she finished speaking, she couldnt help but ask: Xiaoyu, have you bought thend there?


    You are the only one who talks a lot. The third grandmother red at Mr. Chen and said to Gu Jinli, Lets go into the house first and then well talk after dinner.


    The third grandfather waved his hand and said: "First bring some boiled eggs and soy milk, let them take a few mouthfuls, and then eat after talking about the matter."


    With so many people staring at them, Xiaoyu and the others are having trouble eating. Why dont we talk about the matter first and let the other family members go back and then have a good meal.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said, "Sister Uncle, please listen to Uncle San. We ate bean dregs cakes to satisfy our hunger on the way, and we are not too hungry yet."


    Speaking, he weed Mr. Qin into the main room.


    Third Grandpa and the others also followed in.


    Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu went to the kitchen and got a pottery bowl of boiled eggs and a basin of hot soy milk. They filled it up and brought it to Gu Dashan and the other five people: "Eat a few bites first to cushion your stomach."


    After Gu Jinli and the others ate a boiled egg and drank half a bowl of hot soy milk, Gu Jinli was about to speak, but was stopped by Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin said: "Thend outside the gatehouse has been bought, and the title deed is in Xiaoyu''s hand."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she felt sad. Why did Xiaoyu let Xiaoyu hold thend deed? She was a child, what if she lost it?


    Chen almost said the words, but she was worried about what happened yesterday and didn''t dare to say anything, so she suppressed the words.


    Mr. Qin continued: "Originally the temple owner was unwilling to sell it, but the temple owner fell in love with Xiaoyu and liked her very much. He praised her for being smart and able to make soybean oil and tofu. Especially the soybean oil can make the master in the temple After they ate the greasy food, they sold the twenty acres ofnd outside the gatehouse to Xiaoyu."


    Twenty acres! Several families eximed, Thats so much, it costs a lot of money.


    When Chen heard that thend was twenty acres, his eyes glowed green.


    Mr. Qin looked at them and said: "There are twenty acres ofnd, but thend was sold to Xiaoyu by the temple owner, not to us. The temple owner also told Xiaoyu that thend was left by the old temple owner. She can use it for herself, but she can''t sell it easily, which would ruin this fate."


    "Huh?" The family members were stunned after hearing this: "What can we do? Should we build this shop again?"


    "Of course it was built." Mr. Qin pointed at Xiaoyu and said: "Xiaoyu is sensible and has already told the visitor that he will take out five acres of thend and build two shops, one for us to do business. One was to do business for Dayas nieces family. The temple owner was not happy after hearing this and wanted to take thend back, but Xiaoyu said that he would send soybean oil to Huyun Temple every few months in the future, so the temple owner agreed. "


    Mr. Qin looked at them and said, "You have to be grateful to Xiaoyu. If it weren''t for her, our family wouldn''t have anynd to build a shop. The two and a half acres ofnd is about twice as big as the shops in the town."


    "Indeed, the shops in the town are less than half an acre ofnd, and most of them are more than an acre. Now we can have two and a half acres ofnd to build the shop, which is enough."


    Mr. Yan has been setting up a stall in the town recently and has seen many shops in the town. Many of those shops are very narrow, but Fugui Building is more spacious. Even Xuanhufang only has two acres ofnd, and theirs has half an acre more, which is enough.


    Not only is it enough, we can just build one more shop. Gu Damu said with a smile, full of energy. First they had a workshop, and now they are going to have a shop. The days are getting more and more prosperous. Who would have thought that a few months ago, they were still on the run.


    God bless you, Xiaoyu is really a lucky star. Lao Yan sped his hands together and bowed towards the outside of the house.


    Third Grandma also paid her respects, and the two old men believed deeply in what Mr. Qin said. Dachu people believe this and have no doubts about Mr. Qin''s fate.


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, "Grandpa Qin, you always tell lies, but you can really deceive a lot of people to death." But Mr. Qin was helping her. She was very grateful and smiled sweetly at Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin just nced at her and ignored her.


    Lao Qin helps Gu Jinli like this because he feels guilty... Xiaoyu has helped their "grandfather and grandson" a lot, and he should repay him asionally.


    Then lets go to thatnd and have a look when we go out to sell the stall tomorrow. Uncle Tian, an honest person, was also very excited at this moment.


    "We have to go and take a look. If we don''t go and take a look, how can we measure thend and plot it to build a shop?"


    "By the way, we still have to go to the town to find Dr. Wu and ask the people in the town to stop throwing garbage on thatnd. Thatnd now belongs to Xiaoyu, and we can''t let the people in the town ruin it. "Ms. Chen finally said something useful.


    "Old Doctor Wu has nothing to do with this matter." Gu Jin''an said, "You have to go to Silifang to find Uncle Kong. He is the town''s yamen servant. When he speaks, people in the town dare not fail to act."


    Yes, yes, yes, find Lao Kong.


    Gu Jinli said: "Let''s go find Grandpa Mi again. He is responsible for burning garbage. If the people in the town throw garbage somewhere else and he doesn''t burn it, the people in the town will not dare to throw it away again."


    Thats right, we still need to find the old man who pours night fragrance.


    The family members were talking in a flurry, and they were excited for a full two-quarters of an hour before they finally calmed down.


    Gu Dafus family finally found a chance to apologize. He pulled Gu Yumeis sleeves and yelled: Kneel down!


    Gu Yumei was beaten severely and had a high feverst night. She only woke up this afternoon. Now she can''t stand firmly. After being yelled by Gu Dafu, she immediately knelt down with a plop. Her body was still shaking and her face became paler. .


    Her mind was in a mess, and she was scared and aggrieved. Why was Gu Xiaoyu so lucky? I went to Daxing Town and actually bought somend.


    Gu Dafu has already pulled Gu Dexing to kneel down, and Gu Dagui has also pulled his wife and two sons to kneel aside.


    Gu Dafu said: "Grandpa San, Mr. Qin, Brother Luo, Brother Dashan, Brother Damu, Dalin, Lao Tian, and Sister Mei are not sensible and have caused trouble for everyone. What happened yesterday is because our family can''t forgive you...for talking too much I wont say any more, its useless no matter how much I say, I just ask you to bear the three blows from our family.


    After saying that, he immediately led his whole family and kowtowed to several families.


    Gu Yumei was in a daze, and was escorted by Mrs. Chen and kowtowed three times.


    Several families signed themitment letter because of Gu Yumei''s matter, and they also med Gu Dafu''s family. If it weren''t for his family, they wouldn''t have to write anymitment letter.


    But a man has gold at his knees, and he has always only knelt down to his parents. This kowtow to apologize is much more important than saying thousands of words or sending a few generous gifts. The family also thinks about the friendship of escaping together, so there is no Its hard to take care of the wealthy family.


    The third grandfather said: "Get up, remember what you said yesterday. Now the livelihood of several families depends on your family. You must educate your children well. If you do it again, not only your family, but also our family will be affected." Its not good to fall short!

 Chapter 269: sick brother and sister

    Chapter 269: sick brother and sister


    Chapter 269 Sick brother and sister


    Yes, we remember it...Thank you so much, Uncle San. Gu Dafus voice was choked with sobs. If it hadnt been for Uncle Sans help, their family would have definitely been kicked out of the workshop.


    Gu Dafu turned to look at the confused Gu Yumei and cursed: "Apologise to Xiaoyu quickly. If it weren''t for Xiaoyu, do you think you can live a life of wearing cotton clothes, having enough food, and being the daughter of a workshop owner?"


    Gu Yumei listened to Gu Dafu scolding her, tears kept falling, but she did not dare to cry out, and said to Gu Jinli tremblingly: "Xiaoyu... I''m sorry, it was my fault... I shouldn''t have been disobedient, go in private I will never interact with people from the Zou family and the Lu family... I beg you to forgive me."


    Gu Jinli looked at her and only said: "It''s not me you''re sorry for, it''s the families who fled together, and yourself."


    She said nonchntly: "I told you before that besides tofu and spices, I can also make other things. If the business of tofu and spices disappears, it will not be life-threatening for me, but your family Its different.


    So, if you want tomit suicide, do your best. Anyway, it will be your family and several other families that will be killed in the end.


    Gu Jinli''s words were ruthless, but they were a warning to Gu Yumei. Gu Yumei waspletely stunned, looking at Gu Jinli, unable to say a word.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to look at her and said to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, it''s gettingte. We are very hungry. Let''s eat."


    Hey, Im going to get you some food right now. Brother Qin, Da Ya, you guys should eat here too, and then go home after you finish. The third grandmother called Cui and Gu Jinxiu, and the three of them went to the kitchen to get the food.


    The third grandfather said to several families: "Let''s all go back. We have to get up early to work tomorrow."


    He then said to Gu Yumei: "You can take care of yourself."


    Gu Yumei didn''t know how she got home. Her head was spinning, her head was heavy, and she seemed to be floating, until she hit the ground with a bang, her vision went dark, and she fainted.


    Gu Yumei developed high fever again that night, and this time the fever was even worse thanst night. Gu Dafu''s family didn''t sleep all night, so they came to Gu Jinli''s house and borrowed the mule cart from Shang Xiucai''s family. They went to Xuanhufang overnight to invite Dr. Du to treat Gu Yumei. .


    Gu Jinli knew medical skills and knew that Gu Yumei was seriously ill, but he did not go to see her. When she went to see Gu Yumei, she might as well sleep more. Gu Yumei wouldn''t die anyway.


    In the guest courtyard of the Lu family''s mansion, Zou Yuzhen''s servant reported what happened to Gu Dafu''s family to Zou Yuzhen and Zou Yuwan.


    After hearing this, Zou Yuwan felt a burst of anger in her heart. She poked Hua''er''s head with her sharp-nailed hands and cursed: "Trash, what did you do? You didn''t let that idiot pay attention. Don''t let the family find her." Do you want to associate with you? Now that Im done, that idea wont work.


    Hua''er was poked in the head so much that it hurt, but she didn''t dare to hide. She just choked and exined: "Fifth Miss, I''m unjust. I told her what you told me over and over again, and asked her to memorize it when she came out. Be careful, hide the things we gave her first, don''t take them out to wear. But she is stupid, she won''t listen no matter what she says, she quietly puts the silk flower on her wrist, and if she doesn''t pay attention, let the girl of the Gu family give it to her. Saw it."


    He added: "That girl from the Gu family is also cruel. She broke out on the spot and asked the Gu Dafu family to withdraw from the workshop. She didn''t spare any mercy."


    Zou Yuzhen''s boy was from a nursing home and had boxing skills. He had been secretly watching Gu Dafu''s family for the past two days. He knew more about it than Hua''er. He added: "Gu Dafu''s family was not kicked out of the workshop, but his family followed The other several families wrote a letter ofmitment, which states that if any family does anything that harms the workshop or Gu Jinli''s family in the future, they will withdraw from the workshop and paypensation, which is a lot, they will have to pay 10,000 taels of silver."


    "Ten thousand taels of silver! Why didn''t she grab it?" Zou Yuwan was so angry that she mmed the table: "A cheap girl who came from famine has such a big heart. She wants to pay ten thousand taels of silver. How can we bribe other people?" Family?" Originally, they thought that if Gu Yumei couldn''t do it, they would bribe other families, but Gu Jinli gave them this trick. What should they do?


    Ten thousand taels of silver, even she and her third brother couldn''te up with it.


    Zou Yuzhen also gritted his teeth with hatred: "He is a capable person." With one move, all their roads were blocked.


    Zou Yuwan heard Zou Yuzhen''s words and said angrily: "Brother, you still praise that bitch? What should we do now? How about using that copybook as a raft?"


    Zou Yuwan asked Hua''er to give Gu Yumei a copybook. That copybook belonged to Zou Yuzhen. At that time, they wanted to use that copybook to attract Gu Yumei, and finally make her fall in love with the third brother, and then lie to her that she would be the third brother''s legal wife, so as to lure her to work for their brother and sister.


    As for what to ask her to do?


    Then we have to see if the Gu family can be used by them.


    If it can be of use to them, then let Gu Yumei call Gu Jinxiu out, let Gu Jinxiu meet Zou Yuzhen, seduce Gu Jinxiu, and establish a rtionship with the Gu family.


    If the Gu family is determined to be enemies with them, then let Gu Yumei steal the recipe, or poison the spices, in short, give the Gu family a hard lesson, and let these **** **** know the consequences of going against the Zou family and the Lu family.


    Zou Yuzhen shook his head: "No, Zou Yumei has been discovered, and the copybook is useless."


    "Then what should we do?" Zou Yuwan said: "We can''t stay in this ghost ce forever."


    Zou Yuzhen said: "Don''t worry, this method won''t work, we can think of other methods. We have been severely affected by the Lu family this time, and we have to do something to show dad what we are capable of."


    Zou Yuzhen was just angry with the Gu family for dealing with the Lu family, causing their brothers and sisters to be implicated, and wanted to teach the Gu family a lesson. But he didn''t expect that the Gu family would be so difficult to deal with, and they would somehow make him offend Mr. Qi. He had always been arrogant, and the Gu family had indirectly harmed him time and time again, which made him so angry that he always wanted to destroy the Gu family and prove that Your own ability!


    Hua''er stood aside with her hands curled up, listening to the words of Zou Yuzhen''s brother and sister, and thinking about recent events, she felt more and more that the brother and sister were sick, and her illusions about Zou Yuzhen were shattered to thest bit.


    Speaking of which, this was originally a matter of the Lu family. The county magistrate only punished the Lu family and Aunt Lu, and gave them a few words of reprimand. He did not want to give up on them. However, they came from the county town to this poor countryside and wanted to We must defeat those families who are fleeing from famine.


    Now that it didnt work out, I was so angry that I was half-dead.


    Hua''er thought that she should find a new supporter as soon as possible. If she follows Zou Yuwan again, her end will definitely be miserable.


    Hua''er thought about the mistresses in the house and finally settled on Aunt Zhong.


    Not long after Aunt Zhong entered the house, she was promoted to aunt. Now she is pregnant again. The master is doting on her. Madam is also good to Aunt Zhong, and Aunt Zhong is a good person and will not offend anyone. She is also good to the servants. Why? It seems that following Aunt Zhong has a better future.

 Chapter 270: Accident

    Chapter 270: ident


    Chapter 270 ident


    The next day, after Gu Jinli and the others finished their morning chores, they took the prepared gifts and left Dafeng Vige in Shang Xiucai''s mule cart, driven by Gu Jinan.


    Because they boughtnd in the town, several families were very happy and wanted to go see thend alone as a family, but the third grandfather couldn''t say it. Today, he mainly went to Silifang to find Lao Kong and asked him toe forward and tell the people in the town. , stop throwing garbage on thatnd.


    "This is business. Don''t let too many people go. If there are too many people, it will be messy. After a while, after we finish busy with Lei Wuye''s goods and have money to build a shop, we can go and see it together."


    Several families thought it was reasonable, so today only the third grandfather, Gu Dashan, and Gu Jinli went to town.


    Luo Huiniang was going to run a stall today, but she wanted to take a mule cart, so she followed Gu Jinli and the others and got on the mule cart.


    They first went to Shang Xiucai''s house to return the mule cart, and then told Shang Xiucai about thend purchase.


    Shang Xiucai was surprised and said with a smile: "You are so lucky."


    After knowing that they were going to the town to find Lao Kong, he asked Ah Jiu to go with them. With Ah Jiu around, Lao Kong would be more attentive to his work.


    Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan thanked Shang Xiucai, took Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang and left, heading towards the town.


    This was Luo Huiniang''s first timeing to Shang Xiucai''s house. When she saw such a big house, she couldn''t get enough of it. After leaving the Shang family''s house, she even said many envious words.


    Finally, he said proudly: "When I have money, I will build a house as good as Uncle Shang''s house. Then I will leave a small yard for you to live and y in."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded and talked with Luo Huiniang all the way. Two-quarters of an hourter, they arrived in the town.


    Before they arrived at Si Lifang, they met Lao Kong and Kangzi on patrol.


    Uncle Kong and Brother Kangzi, its great to see you. We are looking for you. Ah Jiu quickly ran to Lao Kong and told him his purpose.


    After hearing this, Lao Kong asked the third grandfather who came over: "Mr. Gu, did you buy the wastnd outside the gatehouse?"


    The Third Grandpa nodded: "I only bought somend near the road and nned to use it to build shops. As you know, all the shops in this town are already owned and no one is selling them. In three months, it will be summer." At that time, either the sun was too strong or there was too much rain, so it was difficult to set up our stall, so we had to build a shop."


    "That''s true." Lao Kong nodded, wondering how the Gu family bought that piece ofnd, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He just said, "There is and deed. You have to read thend deed before you can tell the people in the town. Let them throw their trash elsewhere.


    Otherwise the people in the town wouldnt listen. After all, it has been thrown away for more than 20 years.


    Gu Jinli took out thend deed and handed it to Lao Kong: "Uncle Kong, take a look."


    Lao Kong didn''t know much about literacy, but he could recognize the words "County Government Seal", "Qingfu Town" and "Twenty Mu Land". After reading it, he returned thend deed to Gu Jinli: "Okay, I''ll take care of this. I''ll inform the people in the town today and ask them to throw the garbage over there in the bamboo forest."


    "Thank you, Brother Kong." Gu Dashan handed the gift he brought to Lao Kong: "Here are two pots of wine, two packets of sugar candies, as well as home-made spices and bean dregs cake. Brother Kong is taking it."


    Old Kong happily epted it and looked at therge bag of spices in the basket, which weighed at least five kilograms. He smiled from ear to ear and said, "Brother Gu, this is a generous gift from you."


    The cheapest seasoning spices cost five hundred cents per catty. Five catties is two and a half silvers, which is more than his monthly sry.


    Lao Kong and the others still had to patrol. After talking about business, they took their things and left.


    Gu Jinli said: "Let''s go to Grandpa Mi''s house and ask him to dig a hole in the bamboo forest. From now on, let the people in the town throw garbage into the hole in the bamboo forest." "Okay." Third Grandpa nodded, thinking of the rice Gu Jinli was talking about. The old man and his wife were living a hard life, and when he thought that he and his wife were also destitute, they felt the same sorrow, so they went back to the meat stall, bought two kilograms of pork belly and arge piece of suet, and took them to Mr. Mi''s house.


    "Two old people must not be willing to eat and drink to live their lives. Let''s buy some meat so that they can have a good meal." The third grandpa said, and Ajiu led the way, and soon they arrived at Mr. Mi''s house.


    It was still early. Mr. Mi had just returned from his morning chores and had not yet gone to bed. He saw Ah Jiu and the little girling again, and asked in a loud voice, "Why are you here again?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Grandpa Mi, we have been to Huyun Temple, and the owner of the temple sold thend to us. We are here today to ask you to pick a ce in the bamboo forest, dig a hole, and make it for the people in the town again. A dump."


    "You guys really bought thend." Mr. Mi was surprised. When he saw thend deed handed over by Gu Jinli, he asked her a few things about Huyun Temple. He knew that she had really been to Huyun Temple. After meeting Master Hu, He sighed again: "It''s fate. Okay, this matter will be taken care of by the old man. From now on, people in the town will no longer throw garbage on yournd. Whoever dares to throw it will be scolded by the old man and won''t give him a home." Pour night fragrance.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Thank you, Grandpa Mi."


    Things went smoothly. The third grandfather smiled and handed over the gifts he had brought. The old man Mi was not polite and epted whatever he gave.


    Gu Dashan saw that he was old and it was not easy to dig a hole, so he gave him one hundred coins as wages, and Mr. Mi also epted it.


    Mo Wen still needed to catch up on his sleep. They did not stay at his house for long and left after talking about the matter.


    Third Grandpa said: "Xiaoyu, Dashan, you go back first, Hui Yatou and I will go to the stall to help."


    "Hey, let''s go back first. Please be careful on the way." Gu Dashan responded. After the group came out of the bamboo forest, they separated. The third grandfather and Luo Huiniang walked towards the tofu stall in the town.


    When we were about to reach the gatehouse, a donkey suddenly rushed towards us. Sitting on the donkey was a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old. He was shouting at Luo Huiniang and the others with a frightened look on his face: "Get out of the way, get out of the way quickly!"


    The donkey was frightened, spread its hooves and ran wildly. In the blink of an eye, it came to the third grandfather. Luo Huiniang hurriedly grabbed the third grandfather: "Third grandfather, be careful!"


    The third grandfather was pulled away and was shocked. He saw the donkey heading straight towards Luo Huiniang: "Hui girl!"


    boom!


    There was the sound of something heavy hitting the ground.


    "Ah~" Someone cried out in pain, but it was not a girl''s voice, but a male voice.


    Luo Huiniang was not hit. It was the young man who held on to the reins with all his strength. Finally, he and the donkey fell to the ground together.


    The shocked pedestrians on the roadside hurriedly rushed up, pulled the young man away, and then stopped the donkey that had been braying to prevent it from stepping on the young man.


    Hangsheng, are you okay?


    "Hey, this ankle is swollen, it''s injured. Come quickly, a few people, take this young man to the hospital."


    The young man ignored his foot injury, looked at Third Grandpa and Luo Huiniang and said, "Old man, this girl, are you okay? I''m really sorry. My ssmate''s donkey didn''t know what was going on, and he suddenly became angry. Crazy... don''t worry, this is my fault, I, I will pay you money to calm your shock."

 Chapter 271: strangeness

    Chapter 271: strangeness


    Chapter 271 Strange


    A passerby next to him said: "You are a young man, you are injured yourself, and you still care about Mr. Gu and the others. Don''t worry, Mr. Gu and the others are nice people and don''t care about your three melons and two dates."


    Because of the tofu stall, many people in the town know Grandpa San and the others.


    The young man''s face turned red when he heard this, and he hurriedly said: "Old man...I, I canpensate you a little more."


    Is this a misunderstanding? I thought it was Third Grandpa and the others who were dissatisfied with theck ofpensation?


    Luo Huiniang shouted at him: "Are you stupid? We don''t ask you topensate."


    This was the first time she had seen someone insisting on losing money.


    The third grandfather walked up to the young man, supported him and said: "Young man, we don''t want yourpensation. Let''s go to Xuanhufang first to see the injury on your foot. It''s quite swollen."


    Turning to look at Luo Huiniang again: "Pick up this young man''s book bag, lead the donkey, and let''s go to Xuanhufang."


    "Hey." Luo Huiniang responded, picking up the three books, pens, inks, paper and inkstones scattered around by the young man, and put them in the bag. Then she walked to the donkey and pulled the long reins with a scared look on her face. , said: "You, please stop going crazy, otherwise I won''t be able to hold you back."


    Next to him, a farmer who had raised cattle was checking the donkey. He pointed at a wound on the donkey''s leg and said, "This donkey is injured. It went crazy after being in pain. Now that it is over the pain, it won''t make trouble anymore." You can safely take it to Xuanhufang and let the doctor apply gold wound medicine on it."


    When the young man heard this, he said with a sad face: "Injured? How could it be injured? This is my ssmate''s donkey. If it is injured, you will have to paypensation."


    The farmer smiled and said, "Young man, it''s okay. It''s just a skin injury. Apply medicine for a few days and it will be fine. My old cow also injured his leg. He didn''t even apply gold wound medicine. He just pulled out a few handfuls of herbs from the mountains and pounded them. After crushing it, apply it for a few days and it will be fine.


    After hearing this, the young man''splexion finally improved a lot. He was supported by the third grandfather and bowed to the farmer: "Thank you for the advice, uncle. I feel more at ease."


    The farmer smiled and waved his hands, said nothing, and walked toward the town with his load.


    Lets go, young man. The third grandfather supported the young man, followed by Luo Huiniang, who was leading the donkey, and walked towards Xuanhufang together.


    After walking hard for more than a quarter of an hour, we arrived at Xuanhufang.


    "Brother Gu, what''s going on?" Doctor Du had just finished seeing a group of patients and was sitting in a chair to rest. When he saw the third grandfather supporting a young man to Xuanhufang, he hurriedly went up to him and held the young man''s other arm. arm.


    The young man fell off the donkey and sprained his foot, which is quite swollen. The third grandfather told Doctor Du about the ident on the road.


    After hearing this, Doctor Du asked the young man to sit down, looked at his feet, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s just twisted. Just use medicinal wine to rub away the congestion."


    Ophiopogon japonicus, go and get a ss of medicinal wine.


    "Hey." Maidong responded, poured a ss of medicinal wine from the jar under the medicine cab, and handed it to Doctor Du.


    "It hurts a bit, just bear with it." Doctor Du filled the cotton cloth with medicinal wine, wiped the boy''s ankle, and began to rub it from light to heavy.


    Ah~ The boys features wrinkled together in pain and he kept shouting in pain.


    Luo Huiniang tied the donkey to a wooden stake at the entrance of Xuanhufang, walked into Xuanhufang, covered her ears and said to the young man: "Stop shouting, you just sprained your foot. You are shouting like a pig being killed."


    The young man immediately stopped screaming and gritted his teeth to endure it.


    After finishing the cup of tea, Doctor Du stopped and said to the young man: "I''ll give you a bottle of medicinal wine. You take it back and rub it once in the morning and evening. In the past half month, you should move less and it will be better in a while."


    This is just a minor injury, not a muscle or bone injury, it''s just a muscle that was twisted.


    Doctor Du went to see the donkey again, took the gold wound medicine, applied it to the injured donkey''s leg, then went to the counter to get a pot of medicinal wine and a bottle of gold wound medicine, and handed it to the young man: "The consultation fee is thirty One hundred pence for literature, medicine and wine, one hundred pence for gold and medicine, a total of two hundred and thirty pence." After hearing this, the young man blushed and lowered his head without taking the medicine: "I, I don''t have any money with me."


    You didnt bring any money and you said you were going topensate us for the money we gave you. Luo Huiniang said dissatisfied. She thought she was a young master from a rich family, but she didnt expect that she was a poor man who didnt bring any money.


    The young man''s face became even redder. He looked at the third grandfather and hesitated: "Old, old man... Can you advance the medical fee and medicine for me? Don''t worry, I can pledge the book to you, and I will give it to you tomorrow." Can I always bring you money...?"


    Afraid that the third grandpa would not help, he said: "Old man, this junior Wen Hao lives in the county. This time he came to Qingfu Town to visit rtives. Don''t worry, I will definitely repay the money I owe you."


    Its done. Third Grandpa sighed, its like this, what can we do?


    Moreover, books are expensive, with one book costing several hundred pennies. This future generation will not fail to pay back the money for those three books.


    Third grandfather took out two hundred and thirty cash and gave it to Doctor Du: "Brother Du, take it."


    Wen Hao saw Third Grandpa paying the money and hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you, old man. You are such a good person."


    Luo Huiniang rolled her eyes and hugged the book bag tightly. This was more than two hundred yuan.


    The Third Grandpa looked at Wen Hao''s injured foot and said, "Young man, how are you going to get back? How about we find a porter for you in the town and send a letter to your rtives and ask them to pick you up."


    In addition to working hard to carry goods for people, the porters in the town also work part-time as errands and messengers. The price is not expensive. A trip of ten miles only costs 20 pence for a round trip.


    Wen Hao shook his head: "No, no, no, old man, just help me get on the donkey and I''ll ride it home."


    Third Grandpa frowned and tried to persuade Wen Hao a few more words. When he saw that he insisted on leaving by himself, he gave up.


    Doctor Du called the three medicine boys in the shop, helped Wen Hao onto the donkey, and told him: "You have to sit still, if you fall down again, it will be serious."


    Can be maimed by being beaten.


    Wen Hao smiled and said: "Hey, I remember this, junior. Thank you doctor."


    He bowed his hands to the third grandfather again and said, "Grandpa Gu, thank you for your generous help. I will send someone to send you money tomorrow."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Luo Huiniang, bowed to her, and said sincerely: "Girl, I''m really sorry, but someone scared you today."


    Then she pointed to the bag of books she was holding and said, "Please girl, please take care of the book for me. I will redeem it tomorrow."


    "This is more than 200 yuan, I will definitely be optimistic about it." Luo Huiniang said with her chin raised.


    Seeing this, Wen Hao smiled and rode away on his donkey.


    Third Grandpa said goodbye to Doctor Du and took Luo Huiniang to the stall to help.


    Luo Huiniang yed well with Gu Jinli and would not hide anything from her. After closing the stall and returning home, she immediately rushed to Gu Jinli''s house and told Gu Jinli what happened in the town.


    That nerd was really stupid and useless. He couldnt even ride a donkey. He almost hit me and Third Grandpa. In the end, Third Grandpa had to pay for his medicine in advance. Luo Huiniang despised that Wen Hao very much.


    Gu Jinli listened, but felt a little strange.

 Chapter 272: Make medicine

    Chapter 272: Make medicine


    Chapter 272 Making Medicine


    The young man only said his name was Wen Hao, but he didnt say hisst name? He didnt say which vige his rtives lived in?


    "Yes." After Luo Huiniang finished speaking, she was stunned and then eximed: "Hey, Xiaoyu, he must be a liar. He didn''t mention hisst name or address. What if he doesn''te to pay back the money? If we had known earlier, we shouldn''t have advanced him the money for medical treatment and medicine."


    Gu Jinli opened the three books in his book bag, shook his head and said: "No, each of these three books costs more than 500 yuan. If he doesn''t redeem them, he will suffer even more losses."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang patted her heart and said, "That''s good, otherwise Third Grandpa would have lost more than two hundred coins, which can buy nearly ten kilograms of meat."


    Luo Huiniang was relieved, but Gu Jinli felt more and more suspicious about this matter.


    How could it be such a coincidence that a young man riding a donkey from the county town suddenly frightened the donkey and bumped into the third grandfather and the others...


    It was early in the morning, so there were a lot of people on the road, Gu Jinli said.


    Luo Huiniang nodded: "Yes, there are a lot of people entering the town, but that stinky donkey rushes towards us. Do you think it''s bad luck or not?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, yes, why did he just attack Third Grandpa and Luo Huiniang?


    and


    "He doesn''t need to borrow money from Third Grandpa. He just needs to state his name, address and the names of his rtives, and ask people from Xuanhufang to fetch his rtives. Then the money for diagnosis and medicine will be given together with the errand fees. How nice. thing, but he didnt do it.


    Luo Huiniang was stunned for a moment after hearing this: "That''s why I said he was stupid."


    Gu Jinli smiled. It would be okay if he was really stupid, but he was just pretending to be stupid and had other agendas.


    A frail little schr who had just fallen off a donkey and injured his leg should have been frightened half to death. But in less than half an hour, he was able to ride a donkey back to his rtives'' home, oveing his fear so well. Gu Jinli might believe that he was a soldier, but he didn''t believe that he was a weak and stupid schr who could get out of the shadow of death so quickly.


    Unless the little schr knew early on that he would experience this cmity.


    Gu Jinli looked at Luo Huiniang. She was almost fourteen years old this year and was ready for marriage. She was good-looking, with big eyes and a round face. She was very cute.


    "Huiniang, if that Wen Haoes to pay back the money, don''t see him. If he interacts with you in private, don''t talk to him. If anything happens, tell your parents or us immediately. You are a grown-up girl. It''s not okay. "Associate too much with a young man. People in the world are evil. Even though some people are honest and friendly, they are actually very bad. You have to be careful."


    Luo Huiniang was stunned when she heard this, and said with a red face: "You **** girl, what are you talking about? I will not meet that kind of idiot in private."


    She likes powerful generals who are good at boxing and kung fu, not nerds.


    Gu Jinli said seriously: "Many people want our tofu and spice recipes. For the sake of the recipes, they will do anything evil. We have to be careful."


    Seeing that she was speaking very seriously, Luo Huiniang hurriedly said seriously: "Well, I listen to you and I will definitely not associate with that nerd."


    Seeing that she had listened, Gu Jinli was very happy. He put away the book bag and said, "Leave this book bag at my house for the third grandpa. If that persones to pay back the money, ask the third grandpa to tell him not toe forward." .


    "Okay." Luo Huiniang responded, pointing to the thing she was tinkering with and asked: "What is this? It''s gray, like mud, what is it used for?"


    Gu Jinli put down his book bag and continued to pound the mud in the medicine jar: "This is a scar-removing medicine made for my cousin. After the blood scabs on her face fall off, she can use it."


    Originally I wanted to do this scar removal medicine for a long time, but there are many things at home, one thing after another, and it has been postponed until now.


    Luo Huiniang was surprised when she heard this. She pointed to the mud-like thing in the medicine jar and said, "Can this mud really remove scars?" What an ugly scar-removing medicine. If you really put it on your face, it won''t make it ugly, right?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I can''t say that scars can be eliminated, but it can be done to lighten scars, especially new scars."


    Old scars are more difficult to remove, but if there were sophisticated instruments in modern times to extract the ingredients of medicinal materials, she could make a medicine thatpletely removes scars. Now I can only try it and see how it works.


    If the effect is good, this can be a drug that makes you rich.


    Luo Huiniang said: "Did you see it in that medical book again? Xiaoyu, you are really amazing."


    Luo Huiniang admired Gu Jinli very much. She used to be fierce and lively, and she liked to y with her, because most of the girls in the vige were like Xiu Jieer, dull and not willing to fight. Only Gu Jinli was like her, daring to scold others or even take action if they disagreed.


    Gu Jinli said: "That''s right. I read medical books and then figured it out on my own."


    You can''t always use that medical book as an excuse, and that medical book doesn''t teach how to make scar removal medicine.


    "Huiniang, hurry up and make the spices at home!" Mrs. Chu shouted to Luo Huiniang across the yard: "There are still spices to make at home. You can go find the little fish to y with tomorrow!"


    Luo Huiniang''s face fell, and sheined to Gu Jinli: "It''s so boring with spices." But she still got up and walked home.


    Gu Jinli reminded her from behind: "Remember what I said, stay away from the nerds."


    "I know." Luo Huiniang turned her back to her, raised her hand and waved. After a while, she returned to her home and struggled with bags of spices.


    After Luo Huiniang left, Gu Jinli continued tinkering with her scar-removing medicine. After a while, he took out a small y stove, found dry firewood chopped into small strips and made a fire. Then he put the mud in the medicine pot into a small copper pot. Inside, start cooking.


    While cooking, add the concoction of white half-leaf grass in batches, stirring constantly to prevent the paste from sticking to the pot.


    Not long after, a stinky smell wafted out from the small copper pot. The third grandmother came over holding her nose and asked: "Why is it so smelly? This medicine can really remove scars?"


    Xiaoyu, this girl, has been tinkering with scar-removing medicine since she came back from town today. She first took out a few medicinal materials she bought in Fucheng and pounded them, then put very expensive pearl powder into them, and made all the medicine into foam. It turned into a paste, and her heart, liver, spleen and stomach hurt everywhere.


    Pearl powder, those pearls are so expensive. She has lived her whole life, and when she was in her hometown, she followed the old man to the county town and saw a richdy wearing a pearl hairpin.


    Third Grandma always thought that pearls were used to make hairpins, but she never thought that pearls could be used as medicine?


    What do the people in Fucheng Pharmacy think? How dare they smash such precious pearls into powder?


    When Brother Cheng heard what Third Grandma said, he ran out and squatted by the stove, watching Gu Jinli cooking the medicine. He replied, "Of course, Third Grandma, don''t you still believe in my second sister?"


    His second sister is very powerful and never talks big. He likes her the most.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Believe it, why don''t you believe it? Then you can apany your second sister to slowly tinker with it."


    If the scar on Le Yatou''s face could be removed, let alone pearl powder, Xiaoyu could just put gold into the medicine paste.

 Chapter 273: Go to the theater

    Chapter 273: Go to the theater


    Chapter 273 Watching a Opera


    Qi Kangle followed Mr. Cui and Gu Jinxiu to prepare spices in the main room. When he heard what the third grandmother said to Xiaoyu, his eyes were red. For their family, the uncle''s family really spent a lot of money and effort.


    Qi Kangle knew about pearl powder. The youngdy of the Li family had used it. It was an expensive thing. One penny of pearl powder cost one tael of silver, but Xiaoyu bought it for her to use as a scar remover.


    Qi Kangle was very grateful and vowed in his heart that he would repay his uncle''s family well in this life and not cause any more trouble to his uncle''s family.


    Gu Jinli simmered the paste for half an hour in the kitchen corridor. After thoroughly boiling the paste into a ster state, he stopped the fire. After the ster cooled, he put the ster into a small y pot.


    The small y pot is only the size of a wine ss, just enough to hold the scar removal cream.


    Even though it was such a small bottle of scar removal cream, it cost Gu Jinli eight taels of silver. The main reason was that the pearl powder was too expensive, costing one tael of silver per dor.


    Second sister, are you ready? Cheng Geer asked.


    Well, its done. Save it. When the blood scab on Cousin Les face falls off, you can wipe it off.


    Gu Jinli put away the guy who was making the medicine, took the scar removal ointment back to her and Gu Jinxiu''s room and hid it, and said to Qi Kangle who was preparing spices in the main room: "Cousin Le, I''ve made the scar removal ointment, please be kind Take care of the wound on your face, ande and tell me when the scab falls off. If your face is itchy, don''t touch it. It''s growing new skin, so it''s okay."


    Qi Kangle: "Hey, I understand, I won''t touch it randomly."


    Xiaoyu had told the three siblings a lot of things they should pay attention to, including the injuries on her face, the eldest brother''s legs, the second brother''s hands, and what they should pay attention to during the recovery period. They all remembered it, but they didn''t dare to give it to them again. Cause trouble at uncle''s house.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said to Ms. Cui: "Mom, let me go to the workshop to have a look. Don''t be toote. There are still a few months before the delivery. There is still time."


    "Sure, let''s go. Don''t stay too long. Come back early. Our family is eating meat tonight." Ms. Cui also felt sorry for her second daughter. She was the most capable, and she was also the busiest and most tired.


    "Is there meat to eat? Where did the meate from?" When I went to town today, the meat that Third Grandpa bought was all given to Mi Laoweng''s family.


    The third grandmother said: "He Dayou''s pig fell into a ditch and was cut open by a branch in the belly. He couldn''t survive, so he simply killed the butcher. Knowing that you like to eat meat, our family bought five kilograms of pork belly and put it on the kitchen beam. There is it in the basket of the column, you can eat it every day during this period."


    Five pounds of pork belly is enough tost for several days.


    "Ha, I''lle back early and let''s make meat for dinner." Gu Jinli was happy and was about to go to the workshop when he saw the third grandma waving to her.


    She followed the third grandma to the kitchen.


    Third Grandma took down the piece of pork belly, cut out a pound, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Take it to your aunt''s house by the way."


    Although Le Yatou was here, she was embarrassed to take the meat. She felt that she had already troubled them a lot, so she asked Xiaoyu to send it over, so it would be easy for Da Ya''s family to take it and they could eat the meat at night.


    Dont worry, Third Grandma, the meat will be delivered to you. Gu Jinli took the meat, took Brother Cheng with him, and went to Gu Dayas house.


    On the way, when passing by Luo''s house, Brother Cheng asked: "Second sister, when will Brother Sang and Brother Wue back?"


    "It''sing soon. Xiu Mu will be back at the end of the month. By then, our family will have dinner together, and the vige chief will alsoe." Qin Sang and the others went to the military station and the Yamen to work. It was a big deal for the vige. If they were in other ces, In the vige, there is a running water table, but the Qin family does not want to make too much noise due to status issues, but it is still necessary for several families to have a meal together, Lehehe.


    Brother Cheng was very happy after hearing this: "When Brother Sanges back, I will go fishing with him. Brother Sang is very good at catching fish."


    The little guy said a lot of good things about Qin Sang and Luo Wu along the way, which shows that he likes both brothers.


    "Brother Cheng, don''t talk yet." When he arrived at the door of Gu Daya''s house, Gu Jinli caught a glimpse of three people from a distance, one Gu Dexing, one Gu Dewang, and one wearing a green cloth skirt and a red flower on his head... He Danhua.


    Gu Jinli has met He Danhua. The He Danhua family struggled for a while in order to work in the workshop, but they did not do anything evil.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t dare to use He Danhua''s family. Not only did He Danhua''s family pick things, but they also had a problem with liking things. Everyone in the vige knew about this problem. Even the vige chief He said that He Danhua''s family went to sell things. It''s okay, but if anyone asks her family to do work, they will definitely lose something every now and then.


    Now it seems that the He Danhua family''s n failed, so they came up with another n.


    "Brother Dexing, I haven''t seen Sister Mei for several days. I heard that she was sick and wanted to see her, but your second aunt refused to let me see her and kicked me out..." He Danhua said. As he looked, he started sobbing: "I treat Sister Mei as my own sister, and I really want to see her. Brother Dexing, can you take me to see her?"


    He Danhua felt as if someone was pinching her throat when she spoke, and her voice was very ufortable. After speaking, she gave Gu Dexing...a wink!


    Gu Jinli blinked, he was so awesome, who did he learn this from? Hurry up and find someone to refund your tuition fees. This flirtatious person, not to mention Gu Dexing, would scare away any male. Looking at Gu Dewang next to him, he was so scared that he was shaking.


    Gu Dexing was extremely disgusted. He Danhua had stopped her twice because of Sister Mei''s illness. If he didn''t know what she was nning, his life would have been in vain.


    Gu Dexing ignored He Danhua, pulled Gu Dewang aside, blocked He Danhua with Gu Dewang, and walked quickly past He Danhua.


    Seeing that he was leaving, He Danhua became anxious and hurriedly chased after him and shouted: "Brother Dexing, brother Dexing, don''t leave."


    "Shut up, what are you shouting about? Who is your brother?" Gu Dexing was extremely angry. He couldn''t distinguish between men and women. They were not brothers and sisters. If he chased him and called him brother like this, if the vigers saw it, no gossip would be spread.


    If gossip spreads, it will be unclear at that time. With He Danhua''s attitude, he will definitely follow the pole, and then he will probably have to marry her.


    He, Gu Dexing, is going to be an official. How can he marry such a country girl?


    He Danhua ignored it and continued shouting. He Cuier taught her this trick. He Cuier said that it didn''t matter whether Gu Dexing liked it or not, as long as she got entangled with him, and if there was gossip in the vige and her family continued to force her, Gu Dexing would have to marry her.


    As long as you can marry Gu Dexing, you can be the owner of Gu''s workshop. Thinking about He Danhua makes you feel beautiful.


    But she didnt know that He Cuier was just ying tricks on her, making her also disliked by the Gu family and bing theughing stock of the vige.


    Because of the handkerchief incident, the He Cui''er family was beaten up by Mrs. Chen and was humiliated. Because of this incident, the He Cui''er family hadpletely offended the Gu family to death. They would never want to go to the workshop in this life. Work, or marry several families.


    He Cui''er is a petty person. After learning about He Danhua''s thoughts, she came up with a bad idea for He Danhua, thinking that if she can''t do it, you can''t do it either.

 Chapter 274: Being targeted in various ways

    Chapter 274: Being targeted in various ways


    Chapter 274 Being targeted in various ways


    How could He Danhua know what He Cuier was thinking? In order to live a good life and be the owner of a workshop, she had been trying her best to have **** with Gu Dexing during this period.


    Actually, she was originally interested in Gu Jinan, but her father was not too stupid and told her, Gu Jinan is not good, he is a schr, and the girl in the family is very powerful. If we can''t fight, we might as well go to Gu Dexing.


    Gu Dexing has lost her mother. When she got married, she didn''t have the pressure of her mother-inw, so she could help her mother''s family more. Gu Dafu also loved Gu Dexing. As long as she took care of Gu Dexing and married her, she could manage the house and the Gu Dexing family''s money.


    As for Chen, although she is fierce, she is just an aunt, so after she marries her, the family will be divided.


    Gu Yumei doesn''t even need to take her seriously. Just find someone to marry her and drive her out of the house.


    He Danhuas family had a beautiful idea, but Gu Dexing was so disgusted with He Danhua that he didnt even give He Danhua a chance to get involved with him.


    "Brother Dexing~ How can you scold me? I have good intentions too, wu wu wu..." He Danhua wiped her tears and cried to Gu Dexing, wanting to cry pitifully and make Gu Dexing feel distressed.


    It''s a pity that Gu Yumei cried like this at home. Gu Dexing was annoyed every time he saw Gu Yumei crying like this. Now when he saw He Danhua crying like this, he was about to explode. He grabbed Gu Dewang and pushed him towards He Danhua: " You want a man, right? Here you go!


    boom!


    Gu Dewang was pushed hard by Gu Dexing and hit He Danhua.


    "Hey~" He Danhua screamed in pain and fell to the ground. The two boiled eggs in the small straw basket rolled to the side and were hit by Gu Dewang. They smashed with two snaps.


    Gu Dewang secretly rolled his eyes, could Brother Dexing stop using him to block the knife?


    Gu Dewang got up from the ground, patted the eggshells and egg yolks stuck to his clothes, and snorted dissatisfiedly: "I''m going home."


    Speaking, he ignored Gu Dexing and ran away quickly, carrying a small book bag, as if he was afraid of Gu Dexing and He Danhua.


    He Danhua saw the crushed hard-boiled eggs and cried: "My eggs, oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...w......", my dad just stole these eggs from the boss who was working there, and they were just gone.


    When Gu Dexing saw Gu Dewang running away, he was afraid that He Danhua woulde back to haunt him again, so he spat at He Danhua and said, "The one who hit you is Brother Wang. He is not yet nine years old. He cannot marry you. Hurry up." Go away, if you dare to stop me next time, it wont be Brother Wang who hits you, but some poor bachelor in the vige!"


    After saying that, he ran away quickly, fearing that He Danhua would catch up.


    He Danhua cried miserably when she saw Gu Dexing running away. The eggs were gone, and Gu Dexing didn''t even try to tter her. How should she exin to her parents when she got home?


    Gu Jinli and Cheng Geer watched a good show with their eyes wide open.


    Gu Dewang had already stomped up to them, raised a smile and shouted: "Sister Xiaoyu."


    When you see Sister Xiaoyu, you should say hello with a smile on your face, and you should have a good rtionship with Sister Xiaoyu, so that his family can live a good life.


    The face of Gu Dexing behind him was very bad. Gu Jinli was actually here. She must have seen what happened just now.


    But Sister Mei did something wrong and her family was almost kicked out of the workshop. Gu Dexing did not dare to look at Gu Jinli at this time, so he could only take the initiative to say hello to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli just nodded and didn''t pay much attention to Gu Dexing.


    Gu Dexing has always been arrogant. Seeing Gu Jinli''s cold attitude and feeling that she had seen him being entangled with He Danhua, he was very embarrassed and left without staying any longer.


    Just after walking a few steps, he stopped again and said: "I will not marry a daughter from the He family or a daughter from the Lu family, and Sister Mei will not marry someone from this vige!"


    After speaking, leave quickly.


    Gu Jinli:


    She looked at Gu Dewang and asked, "Is your cousin okay?" Gu Dewang said seriously, "I don''t know. My brother Dexing and sister Yumei are always acting weird."


    Gu Jinlis mouth twitched slightly when he heard this.


    Brother Wang. Brother Cheng greeted Gu Dewang with a smile.


    Gu Dewang touched Brother Cheng''s head and said in a dignified manner: "Be good."


    Then he said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, Brother Dexing has only been pestered by He Danhua, but he will not marry her. He despises women in the vige. He wants to marry an official girl and be an official." son-inw."


    Sister Yumeis illness is not that serious, she just has a problem... Gu Dewang scratched his head, thought for a while, and said, I dont know how to exin it, but I just like to sit and shed tears, and say that my life is miserable from time to time.


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched and he said an idiom to him: "That''s called self-pity. Don''t worry, this disease won''t kill anyone. Just give him a few more beatings and it will be fine."


    Oh, I think so too. My mother also wanted to beat her, but she was afraid that she would have to spend money to hire a doctor if she got hurt, so she scolded her instead.


    Recently, some sisters from the vige want toe to visit Sister Yumei at home, but our house has not opened the door for them. Dont worry.


    "My mother has been quite honest recently." Gu Dewang thought for a while and said, "No, that''s all."


    Gu Dewang was reporting his family''s situation to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli didn''t ask him to do this, but he was very wise. Every time he saw Gu Jinli, he would tell him everything about his family.


    "I understand, you go home." After Gu Jinli had the letter ofmitment, he was not afraid of Gu Yumei''s brother and sister acting like monsters. They only had 10,000 taels of silver. What fool would be so generous to spend 10,000 taels of silver to bribe them.


    Hey, Ill go home first. Gu Dewang looked at the strip of pork belly that Gu Jinli was holding and swallowed.


    Meat, I really want to eat it.


    Because of Sister Yumei''s incident, his family had been deducted a lot of money. They had no ie for the past three months. They spent a lot of money on Sister Yumei''s medical treatment in the past two days. The food at home became lighter and lighter. Now my mother is frying bean dregs pancakes without any oil, dry frying them, and then boiling them with water. He hasn''t eaten meat for a long time.


    Gu Jinli saw that he was miserable and said, "You take Fa Ge''er to my house in half an hour, and the third grandma will give you meat to eat."


    Although the third grandma despises Wang Geer and brother Mi Tai, she will not treat them harshly. If theye and there happens to be good food at home, she will give it to them.


    "Hey, thank you, Sister Xiaoyu!" Gu Dewang was very happy and ran home jumping up and down. Sure enough, he had meat to eat with Sister Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli took Brother Cheng''s hand and entered Gu Daya''s house.


    "Who is it? Is it a small fish?" Qi Kangping asked in the house. He had long heard a sound outside the yard, which sounded like a small fish.


    "Cousin, it''s me and Brother Cheng. We bought a few kilograms of meat at home, and Third Grandma asked us to bring some to you. I put it in the kitchen. Remember to cook it for dinner tonight." Gu Jinli took the meat to the kitchen and put it away. Finally, he returned to the yard and said to the house where Qi Kangping lived: "Cousin, please stop getting up. We are leaving now."


    Qi Kangping was very embarrassed and wanted to say no, but all the small fish were delivered, so he could only say: "Hey, thank you third grandma for me."


    When he said this, Gu Jinli had already led Brother Cheng out of the yard of Gu Daya''s house.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t know that besides He Danhua who was eyeing Gu Dexing, there were other girls in the vige who were eyeing Gu Daya''s family.

 Chapter 275: Wen Hao comes to visit

    Chapter 275: Wen Haoes to visit


    Chapter 275 Wenhaoes to visit


    Not far away, He Cuier was hiding in the corner of a dpidated house, looking at the yard of Gu Daya''s house, with green light in her eyes.


    That idiot He Danhua and Gu Dexing are such arrogant people. How can they fall in love with a poor peasant girl? Do not be silly.


    And Gu Dexing is not a golden turtle son-inw. The real golden turtle husband is Gu Jinan, and the two cold-faced gods of the Luo family, Luo Wu and the Qin family.


    But it was not them that He Cuier fell in love with, but Qi Kangming.


    Qi Kangming only injured his hand, which can be cured in the future. He also looks good and handsome.


    He Cuier hid in the corner of the dpidated house and stared for a while. After Gu Jinli entered the workshop, she left. She pretended to help the crying He Danhua and sent He Danhua home.


    In the workshop, everyone was busy. When they saw Gu Jinliing, they all greeted her: "My little boss, here you go."


    He Sanleizi came up to him in a very rude manner and said: "Little boss, the workshop is doing well. The tofu made today is 300 kilograms more than yesterday, and a lot of spices have been ground. We still have half an hour to finish. , sixty-five kilograms of spices have been ground today."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this and asked: "There are no unscrupulous people in the workshop, right?"


    He Sanshengzi said: "After the Lu family was beaten down, how can there be anyone who has no foresight to dare to cause trouble? And with old Uncle Zhu watching me, my little boss can rest assured."


    Gu Jinli separated Lao Zhu and his son, and asked Zhu Changshou to follow Wang Yongfu to watch the night, while Lao Zhu followed He Sanleizi. In this way, instead of keeping watch as a family, they could also supervise each other to prevent theft.


    "Go and do your work." Gu Jinli entered the main room and saw He Dazhuang''s wife and the others grinding spices. Gu Daya was also sitting in the main room, grinding spices with them.


    Qi Kangming was looking at the ount books with Gu Jinan, learning how Gu Jinan did the ounting. When he saw Gu Jinliing, Gu Jinan handed her the ount book: "The progress is good. At this rate, we can deliver the goods ahead of schedule."


    They have now ground 650 jins of 2,400 kilograms of seasoning spices. Adding in the amount ground today, the amount is 700 kilograms.


    Gu Jinli looked at the ount book, breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "In a few days, we can start frying spices."


    After the spices are ground and mixed, they need to be fried. The fried spices taste more fragrant and can be stored longer.


    Well, but the kitchen in the workshop is not enough, the cooking ingredients have to be moved to each house. Gu Jinan sighed, this workshop is still too small, and when he gets rich, he must build a bigger one, otherwise it will not be used.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "We should definitely build another one. The tofu workshop and the spice workshop should be separated."


    Brother An, Uncle Guo and the others have finished grinding the soaked beans and want to weigh them tomorrows beans. Come and count them. Gu Dalin shouted at the door of the hall.


    Hey, here wee. Gu Jinan took out the tofu ount book, took Qi Kangming out of the main room, and went to the yard to weigh the beans for He Laoguo and the others.


    After working for a while, He Dazhuang''s wife and the others also finished their work and took the spices they had ground to weigh and count.


    Gu Jinan was busy, so Gu Jinli took out the spice ount book and called Mo Chunyue. One of them weighed the spices and the other kept count.


    The two brothers and sisters worked in the workshop for half an hour before they finished their work and followed Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa back home after finishing making tofu.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli thought of Qi Kangping because of Gu Dexing''s incident, and reminded Gu Daya to watch Qi Kangping and not let him be deceived by some girls in the vige.


    This cousin is very easy to deceive. He was deceived by Yan Chunxiao before, and there is no guarantee that he will not be deceived again in the future. Gu Daya also found out about Yan Chunxiao and scolded Qi Kangping severely, telling him: "Yan Chunxiao was not forced at all. She was broken by Li Junping when she was not fleeing. After she found out she was pregnant, my wife sent someone to give her a bowl of abortion pills and abort the child."


    "Many people in the house know about this, but you are stupid and believe Yan Chunxiao''s lies. Do you think she is a girl if shebs her hair like a girl? You have already treated her like a treasure! "


    "There is also the matter of going to serve Master Li on the carriage on the way out. Do you think she was forced to do so? Shit, she went there on her own initiative. She saw that Li Junping was tired of ying with her and wanted to climb onto Master Li and give herself to him. Looking for a way out."


    Among the maids of the Li family, she is the dirtiest!


    Gu Daya revealed all the bad things about Yan Chunxiao, and then Qi Kangping realized that Yan Chunxiao was so miserable.


    "My aunt has taken note of this matter and will definitely tell it to your eldest cousin and your uncle, so that they can all keep it in mind so as not to be deceived."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and followed Third Grandpa and the others back home.


    On the way, Gu Jinli told Third Grandpa about Wen Hao: "Third Grandpa, this is such a coincidence. I''m afraid that man has other motives. You should pay more attention."


    He asked him again: "Have you seen the wounds on the donkey? Are the wounds all uneven? Was it deliberately cut?"


    If the cut was done intentionally, it was not an ident, but a deliberate move aimed at them.


    "I''ve seen that wound. It''s uneven. It wasn''t cut by a knife. It looked like it was scratched by a stone or a branch. The flesh of the wound is ugly." The third grandfather is an old man who has experienced the incident, and he is also worried that Wen Hao is a liar. , specifically checked the donkeys wounds.


    The third grandpa didnt want Gu Jinli to worry, so he said, He said he would pay back the money tomorrow. When hees, I will ask him again to see if I can tell him anything.


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded.


    But they didnt expect that Wen Hao didnte. The third grandfather waited for several days, but no one came to pay back the money.


    He also went to Xuanhufang to ask, fearing that Wenhao didn''t know about their tofu stall and had sent the money to Xuanhufang, but the people in Xuanhufang said that they had never seen the young mane back.


    Strange.


    The third grandfather was very puzzled. What happened to Wen Hao?


    The third grandma said: "Never mind him, he won''te if he doesn''t pay back the money. Didn''t Xiaoyu say those books are quite valuable? Let''s take them to the bookstore and sell them, and we''ll get back the money we borrowed from him." "


    Xiaoyu said that Wenhao might be a liar, and the third grandma wished he wouldn''te again.


    When Third Grandpa heard this, he no longer thought about Wen Hao. However, he did not sell the books, but kept them for Gu Jinan and the others.


    But when Third Grandpa and the others put this matter aside, Wen Hao came to the door in a mule cart and brought generous gifts.


    Wen Hao''s foot was not healed yet. He was leaning on a cane and was helped out of the car by a boy. After seeing the third grandfather, he quickly bowed to him: "Old man, do you still remember this junior? Some time ago, we visited the town. Outside the building, you and Miss Luo saved me."


    Master Ciao, please be patient. A young boy supported Wen Hao, fearing that he would fall if he lost his footing.

 Chapter 276: angry

    Chapter 276: angry


    Chapter 276 Anger


    Grandpa San looked at Wen Hao and frowned: "How did you find this ce?"


    He did not tell Wen Hao where his family lived, but Wen Hao came to the door in a big way.


    Grandpa Third was very unhappy. After hearing what Gu Jinli said, he felt very disgusted when he saw Wen Hao suddenlying to the door.


    What made Third Grandpa even more disgusted was the other person in the mule cart.


    Brother Gu, what a fate. It turns out you were the one who helped Wen Hao. Mr. Sun lifted the curtain, stepped out of the mule cart, and said to the third grandfather enthusiastically.


    Grandpa Third''s face instantly turned cold. Thinking of what Gu Jinli reminded him, there was nothing he couldn''t guess.


    Vige Chief He is right, this Chief Sun is really insidious and cunning, with so many evil ideas. After he failed to bring several vige elders to the workshop, he actually used this young man to get in touch with them.


    Speaking of Wen Hao, the third grandfather looked at him and shouted to the third grandmother in the room: "Old woman, take out those tattered books!"


    "Here ites." The third grandma heard the anger in the third grandpa''s voice, and hurriedly took out the book bag and handed it to the third grandpa: "Here you go."


    Third Grandpa took it and put it into Wen Hao''s hand: "Take it, let''s go, don''te back again."


    Wen Hao saw that Third Grandpa''s attitude was very bad. He was stunned for a moment, with a little aggrieved face, and said: "Grandpa Gu, don''t be angry. It''s Wen Hao''s fault. He came to the door without sending a greeting card in advance."


    The boy who was supporting Wen Hao also said: "Mr. Gu, please don''t be angry. Our young cousin came here specifically to say thank you. There is no malice. If there is anything I did wrong, I hope you will forgive me."


    "Come to say thank you?" Third Grandpa snorted coldly: "Did youe to say thank you, or did you deliberately set a trap for the old man?"


    Who is the fool?


    How could he, a man who has lived for more than sixty years, see such tricks?


    Grandpa San was really angry that Qi Wenhao had lied to him.


    Originally, he felt sorry for Wen Hao because he was honest, cried a lot, and asionally looked aggrieved. But unexpectedly, this young man turned out to be the son of Sun Li.


    Sun Lichang saw Third Grandpa chasing people away and said hurriedly: "Brother Gu, don''t be angry. I know what happened some time ago was my fault, but it has nothing to do with Wen Hao. He has been living in the county and has no idea what happened in the vige. This time, I knew that his grandma was ill, so I asked for leave from my husband and came back to see his grandma. Unexpectedly, he fell off the donkey."


    Fortunately I met Brother Gu, otherwise this childs feet would be useless.


    The day after Wen Hao got home, he said he was going to the town to pay back the money, but I stopped him and asked him to recover from his injuries first and wait until he felt better before paying back the money. It only took a few days.


    "Yesterday, my legs and feet were much better and less swollen. This child asked his family to prepare a generous gift ande to your house to express his gratitude." Regardless of Grandpa San''s cold face, Mr. Sun said a lot of good things and finally said : "It''s really fate. Brother Gu, this is God''s will. I hope you won''t be angry again. Our two families will treat each other as brothers from now on. What do you think?"


    He also assured: "Don''t worry, I have given up my thoughts on buying tofu and spices. I originally just wanted to find a profitable business for people in a few viges. If Brother Gu is not happy, then forget it." Chang said it very sincerely, but Third Grandpa sneered inwardly. Did Sun Lichang think he was a fool? Do you believe what he said?


    Had it not been for Wenhao''s incident, he might have believed it if Sun Lichang came to tell him this in a few months. But just a few dayster, something happened to Wen Hao. How could he trust him?


    Every fool knew that Mr. Sun wanted to use Wen Hao to gain ess to their workshop, so that they would relent because of Wen Hao and sell him tofu and spices.


    "These are indeed two different things, but Mr. Sun, I have only met this young man once. I have no friendship with this young man, and I have no ns to interact with this young man in the future. If you give me the money you owe, this matter will be settled. You He is the li leader, and I am a bad old man who came from famine. Our two families are not from the same family, so there is no need to treat him as brothers." The third grandfather decisively rejected Sun li leader.


    Li Chang Sun was angry. This **** Gu San was too difficult to win over. Why didn''t he die on the way to escape? !


    With tears in his eyes, Wen Hao looked at the third grandfather and said, "Grandpa Gu...Did my grandpa do something wrong to make you angry? Don''t be angry. Wen Hao is here to apologize to you."


    Third Grandpa looked at Wen Hao and felt very disgusted in his heart: "Howe you, a young man, can''t understand humannguage? The old man has already said that these are two different things. You don''t need to apologize for Mr. Sun. There is no friendship between you and me. I just saw you injured on the road and I just lent you some money. If you pay the money back, the matter will be settled."


    Such a simple thing, yet it makes me cry, so annoying!


    Wen Hao choked up and said, "But this junior...this junior wants to have more contact with Grandpa Gu''s family."


    The third grandpa was helpless when he heard this.


    In the kitchen, Luo Huiniang and Mrs. Chu were learning how to stir-fry ingredients from Gu Jinli. When they heard the noise in the yard, Luo Huiniang opened the kitchen door and looked outside. When she saw Wen Hao and Sun Li, she turned around and said to Gu Jinli: "Little Yu Xiaoyu is the liar, and he is actually Sun Lis grandson!


    Wen Hao heard Luo Huiniang''s voice and looked toward the kitchen. When he saw her, he bowed to her and shouted, "Miss Luo."


    Luo Huiniang snorted coldly, grabbed a piece of rotten wood at the door of the kitchen, threw it at Wen Hao, and said viciously: "Young girl, you are a liar!"


    She mmed the kitchen door and said angrily: "Xiaoyu, you are right, that Wen Hao is a liar, and he is in the same group as Sun Lichang."


    She still remembered that Chief Sun came to visit with several vige chiefs, trying to buy tofu and spices.


    After hearing Luo Huiniang''s words, Mrs. Chu came to the kitchen door and looked into the yard through the gap in the door panel. When she saw that it was really Sun Li, she was very angry. She turned around and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you guys go first Stay in the kitchen while I go to the workshop to call for help. If Chief Sun dares to act recklessly, we will let the people in the workshop take care of him and Wen Hao!"


    Mrs. Chu was very angry. She already understood that Wen Hao not only wanted to get in touch with the third grandfather, but also wanted to get in touch with her Hui Niang. She had seen and heard this trick of deceiving a little girl. It was so shameless.


    She deceived her daughter!


    Mr. Chu couldn''t bear it anymore and quickly left Gu Jinli''s house and ran to the workshop to call for someone.


    Luo Huiniang looked at her mother''s furious look and said in shock: "What''s wrong with my mother? Why is she so angry all of a sudden?"


    Gu Jinli was stirring the spices in the iron pot and said, "Silly girl, your mother is angry that you were almost deceived by an uneasy and kind-hearted young man."


    Luo Huiniang was stunned for a moment, and then she realized it after a while. She pointed at her face and said: "He, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, he, to me..."

 Chapter 277: rush

    Chapter 277: rush


    Chapter 277 Rush


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, there are such bad people in the world, and they will use any means to achieve their goals."


    This is why when she was plowing in the spring, she had to remind several families not to rush to find someone for the family who was old or wanted to remarry.


    If you are poor, people will dislike you.


    But once you have two dors, people with ulterior motives wille out.


    You little bastard, Im going to beat him to death! Luo Huiniang was furious. She clenched her fists and rushed out to beat Wen Hao.


    Gu Jinxiu quickly stopped her: "Hui Niang, don''t go out. If you go out, that Wen Hao will definitelye over and pester you."


    Ms. Cui also said: "What Sister Xiu said is that Wen Hao seems to be difficult to deal with. Be obedient and don''t go out yet. Your parents will be here soon and they won''t let Wen Hao off lightly."


    Gu Jinli had already fried the spices, pulled out the fire in the stove, and buried them in the ashes of vegetation: "My mother and eldest sister were right, don''t go out. If you have too much contact with that Wen Hao, Sun Li will follow the stick." Your temper will definitely make people spread bad gossip, which is not good for you."


    After Luo Huiniang heard this, she stopped thinking about going out to beat Wen Hao.


    In the courtyard, Chief Sun and the others were still hanging around and didn''t want to leave, but Mrs. Chu came with Luo Fu, Gu Dashan, Gu Dafu, Gu Dalin, Lao Zhu and his son, Wang Yongfu, and He San Leizi.


    Li Chang Sun saw such arge group of people rushing into the yard and surrounding them. He immediately panicked: "What do you want to do? We are here to express our gratitude today, but we have not done anything bad."


    Luo''s father said: "Chief Sun, please bring me two hundred and thirty coins."


    Sun Lizhang was stunned, untied the money bag from his waist, generously took out a couple of silver coins and gave it to Luo''s father, and said with a smile: "Brother Gu helped my grandson. This is a kindness that cannot be measured by money. "


    All said and done, I still want to use Wen Hao to climb into their workshop.


    Father Luo received one tael of silver, took out half a tael, counted another two hundred and seventy taels of silver, put the money directly into the mule cart, and said, "Now that the two taels are clear, you can go, Mr. Sun."


    Lizhang Sun saw that each of these families who had fled the famine was more merciless than the other, and he felt angry in his heart. He looked at the third grandfather and said, "Brother Gu, as a fellow viger, there is no need to be like this, right?"


    Wen Hao also shed tears and said: "Grandpa Gu, please forgive me. Grandpa is a very kind person. He is not that kind of..."


    Father Luo yelled: "Shut up! What''s wrong with you, this young man? Are you a little girl? What can a grown man say when he cries? I, Luo, don''t like you crybaby schrs the most!"


    When Luo''s father heard what Chu said about Wen Hao, he also realized that Sun Lichang wanted Wen Hao to get involved with Hui Niang. He was so angry that he wanted to beat Wen Hao to pieces.


    Wen Hao was stunned by the yelling and did not dare to cry anymore. He only looked at the kitchen door, expecting Luo Huiniang toe out.


    It''s a pity that Luo Huiniang wanted to beat him to death, so how could shee out to speak for him.


    Seeing the posture of Third Grandpa and Luo''s father, Sun Lizhang knew that today''s matter was not going to work, so he had to suppress his anger and said: "Brother Gu, let''s leave first, and let Wen Hao and his parents be free after they are free." Bring Wen Hao to the door to say thank you."


    Still want toe?


    Luo''s father was so angry that he wanted to eat people. When he saw the boy carrying the thank-you gifts from the car and giving them to the third grandfather, he immediately stopped him and said, "We don''tck these things for food and drink. Mr. Sun, please take them back."


    Luo''s father Hui Wu grabbed the boy''s hand holding the thank-you gift with both hands, forcibly turned the boy around, and put the thank-you gift back into the mule cart.


    When Sun Lichang saw this, his heart sank and he could only call to the boy: "Let''s go."


    After a while, the mule cart carried Sun Lichang and others away. Seeing that everything was fine here, Gu Dalin took Lao Zhu and the others back to the workshop.


    Luos father and Gu Dashan have not left yet, Luos father is still angry.


    "That Mr. Sun is so cowardly. He came up with such an idea for the sake of business. It''s so shameless!"


    Mrs. Chuforted him: "Hui Niang hasn''t awakened yet. She doesn''t understand these things. Sun Lizhang and Wen Hao are just doing useless work."


    The third grandma had been watching from the side, and now she finally understood that the grandson had failed in his n and hade up with the idea of using his own grandson to get into Hui Niang''s way.


    Bah, what a shame!


    The third grandma was very worried that Wen Hao would get involved with Hui Niang again, and said quickly: "Hui girl is getting older, and there are many people in the town. Don''t let her go out in the future, so as not to meet people with bad intentions again."


    "Hey, San Bo Niang is right, Hui Niang can no longer be allowed to run a stall in the town." Mrs. Chu and Luo''s father fully agreed.


    When Luo Huiniang heard this, she wanted to tear that Wen Hao to pieces: "He is a nerd, a crybaby, and a bastard, which makes me unable to leave the stall. I cursed him for overturning his leg when riding a mule cart, and breaking his hand when he fell off a donkey. I choked while eating!"


    With a ng, the mule cart in which Sun Lichang and hispanions were riding hit a rock and almost overturned.


    Li Chang Sun and Wen Hao were jolted so hard that their heads hit the roof of the mule cart, causing severe pain.


    You brat, why are you driving? Are you trying to kill our grandfather and grandson? Your monthly payment for this month is gone! Mr. Sun yelled and deducted the boys monthly payment.


    Wen Hao had a gloomy face, lowered his head and said: "Grandpa, that old man Gu doesn''t know how to praise, why do you bother with them? If you wait too long, it won''t work."


    And that girl named Luo, do you really think that he, Ge Wenhao, has a crush on her?


    If the business at his family''s shop hadn''t been bad, or if his grandfather hadn''t said that Gu''s workshop was profitable, he wouldn''t havee back to perform this y.


    Sun Lizhang said: "What do you know? Even though those families are poor now, the tofu and spices can make money. People in several nearby towns like to buy seasonings and spices to cook. You know that fresh glutinous rice sauce, right?" When the spices are put into the dish, the taste is almost the same as that of fresh fermented soybean paste. It is very delicious. This is a big business to make a fortune, so forget it if we dont encounter it. Now that we have encountered it, there is no reason to let it go. ?


    You need money to study, and even more money will be needed to take the exam for fame in the future. Without the support of a big business, what will you use to take the exam?


    "Don''t dislike that girl from the Luo family. I don''t want you to spend your whole life with her. Marry her first and get the business. When you be an official, you will demote her as a concubine and then marry an official. Women, kill two birds with one stone.


    Wen Hao still remembered Luo Huiniang''s cold face towards him and said, "That girl doesn''t like me. And Old Man Gu, his attitude is also very cold."


    Sun Lichang said: "They did it to me, not to you. You bit me to death because you didn''t know what happened before my workshop with them, and the day you bit me to death was an ident, what else can they do to you?"


    As for that girl from the Luo family.


    The brave girl is afraid of pestering her husband. The more you pretend to be pitiful ande to the door a few times, the girl will be soft-hearted.


    Li Chang Sun had a good dream, but he forgot that several members of his family had already seen through their tricks, hated their deeds, and would never trust Ge Wenhao again.

 Chapter 278: It wont last long

    Chapter 278: It won''tst long


    Chapter 278: It wontst long


    Not long after Sun Lichang and the others left, Gu Jinan came back from school.


    After learning about the incident between Chief Sun and Wen Hao, he sneered in his heart and said to the angry third grandfather and the Luo family: "Don''t worry, County Lieutenant Jiang sent news to Mr. Jiang, saying that the county magistrate has gone to Fucheng, and Sun I wont be able to dance for a few more days.


    Gu Jinan told them about his proposal to Shang Xiucai to remove the extra mileage from Da Chu.


    After hearing this, the third grandfather smiled and said: "Okay, okay, it''s time to remove those extra lengths!"


    Not only do they not work day by day, they only make things difficult for poor people like them when collecting grain taxes. Moreover, there are indeed too many ley chiefs in Dachu. In their hometown town, there are only four ley chiefs alone.


    And they are in the northwest, where there are wars all year round, and they are very strict. If they want to do something, they have to go through the vige chief first, then the vige chief, and then the county government. Annoying.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s best to get rid of Sun Lichang quickly, otherwise my hands will be itchy and I can''t help but take action."


    Luo Huiniang also clenched her fists and said, "My fists are itchy too and I want to hit someone!"


    He said angrily: "That Wen Hao seems to be honest, crying and aggrieved. I didn''t expect him to be such a shameless person. He, he, he... he is sick!"


    Luo Huiniang felt that she was still young and had never thought about getting married, but that Wen Hao appeared. Her mother told her all of Wen Hao''s bad intentions. She was shocked and wanted to chop Wen Hao into pieces.


    "He''s not sick, he just underestimated the enemy. I didn''t expect that we wouldn''t believe him." Luo''s father looked at Gu Jin''an and asked him about removing the excess length: "How long will this matter take? If it is dyed too long, I''m afraid that if Chief Sun tries another dirty trick, we won''t be able to guard against it."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Uncle Luo, don''t worry. Jiang County Captain wrote a letter saying that the county magistrate will propose to the prefect to remove half of our county''s length first, and then report the results to the court so that the court can see the real results." After the results are achieved, the entire Da Chu will follow what our Tianfu County has done."


    As long as the prefect agrees, within five days at most, our county will begin to remove the redundant lilong.


    This idea was brought up by Mr. Jiang County Lieutenant.


    "That''s good. If we report ityer byyer, it will take several months." Luo''s father and Chu were relieved and waited for news from the county.


    At midnight, Gu Jinli was awakened by the sound of horse hoofbeats. She put on her clothes and went to the yard to take a look. She saw the lights in the houses of the Luo family and the Qin family, and then she realized that Qin Sang and the others were back.


    How could there be a horse?


    Just when she was wondering, a man suddenly walked in from the courtyard wall on the right side of her house, it was Qin Sang.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid, we are back." Qin Sang asked in a low voice: "How are you doing? Nothing happened at home?"


    Gu Jinli was very happy when he saw him. He trotted over and looked at him and said, "Everyone is doing well at home. Why are you back at this time?"


    "Xiu Mu only has one day. If wee back tomorrow, we can only stay at home for two or three hours. We happened topete at the Sibing Institute and won the top three this month. The Sibing Station gave us two horses Horse, we went to the county office to pick up Brother Luo Wu and rode back together."


    "So powerful, will those two horses be yours from now on?" Gu Jinli looked at the two horses in his yard, and he was very greedy. Two horses, how rich are the soldiers?


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "No, it''s just a reward for riding for one day. We will return it when we return to the military station tomorrow."


    Horses are military supplies, how can we give them these little soldiers?


    Gu Jinli: "I lent it to you to ride. How stingy."


    Seeing that she was a little disappointed, Qin Sang hurriedly said: "I brought something back for you. Just wait, I will get it for you."


    With that said, he climbed over the wall of her house with great agility and entered the main room. After a while, he took out a package of things and climbed over the wall again.


    Gu Jinli looked at her courtyard wall... Should she spend some money to make her courtyard wall taller? "I know you love eating meat, so I bought you two lotus leaf roasted chickens from Futai Building in the county town. It''s very famous." Qin Sang handed the two roasted chickens wrapped in lotus leaves with warm To Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli immediately took it, smelling the aroma of roasted chicken in lotus leaves, and said, "You bought two, you''re smart."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Well, one for you and one for Uncle Dashan and the others."


    Let you eat enough at one time.


    "Sang, where are you going in the middle of the night? Come back quickly." Qin Eng looked at Gu Jinli with disdain in his eyes. He didn''t understand what was so good about this country girl? Sang was so kind to her that he lined up to go to Futai Building to buy roast chicken for her just because she loved meat.


    Gu Jinli heard Qin Eng''s voice and made a disdainful sound, and asked Qin Sang: "He didn''t bully you, did he? If he bullies you, don''t be polite to him and beat him."


    You put on a dead face every day, who are you showing it to?


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my second brother just has a bad tone and won''t bully me."


    He said again: "It''s toote, you go back to sleep, I''m going home first."


    "Okay, you go back first." Gu Jinli waved to him and returned to the house with two roast chickens in lotus leaves.


    Qin Sang saw her entering the house, so he climbed over the wall and went home.


    Before his feet evennded, Qin Eng''s hand quickly grabbed him, and Qin Sang''s body spun to avoid his arm.


    Seeing that he was avoiding him, Qin Eng became even more angry and asked him in a low voice: "What do you want to do?"


    Qin Sang stepped into the room: "I also want to ask second brother, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? I want to help you." Qin Eng was afraid that others would hear him, so he lowered his voice and said, "That''s a country girl. She can''t help you. Why are you so nice to her?"


    There are so many girls from aristocratic families, any one of them would be better than her, so you dont need to bother to please her.


    Qin Sang frowned and looked at Qin Eng, thinking that he was crazy: "Second brother, what are you thinking about? How old is Xiaoyu? You should think in that direction."


    The little fish has just turned eleven years old and hasnt grown yet.


    Qin Eng sneered: "Then why are you blushing? Then why do you listen to her? You are not her servant, why do you try your best to help her every time shees to you?"


    Qin Sang''s face darkened, he stared at Qin Eng and said, "It''s unreasonable."


    After saying that, he entered the house, took out the quilt, and went to Mr. Qin''s room. He made it clear that he was angry and did not want to sleep in the same room as Qin Eng.


    "Am I being unreasonable? I''m just fulfilling my brother''s responsibility. I don''t want to see you make mistakes." Qin Eng looked at Qin Sang''s back and warned: "Don''t look at her young age, but that girl has the deepest scheming. She used How many people have been harmed by this scheme? Dont fall into her scheme and get involved with her, you will not have the help of your wife n in the future!"


    I need to save the manuscript recently. From now on, I will update 4,000 words (two chapters, one chapter of 2,000 words) every day. asionally, I will update 6,000 words (three chapters). When enough manuscripts are saved, I will update you next month. With tens of thousands of words, everyone can read it all at once. Thank you for your support, okay?

 Chapter 279: Miss your wife?

    Chapter 279: Miss your wife?


    Chapter 279 Do you want a wife?


    "You know very well how important the help of the wife family is. Don''t be stupid. Those who understand the current affairs are heroes." Qin Eng was really afraid that he would forget these things after staying with a bunch of mud-legged people for a long time.


    The nobles and noble families all have marriages. Why is this? Its not just for the power of inws.


    They are now in dire straits. If they want to make aeback, they must marry a capable wife and rely on the strength of their wife''s family to raise an army for revenge. If you marry a country girl, you are doing yourself a disservice.


    "The power of my wife''s n?" Qin Sang smiled and asked Qin Eng: "Second brother, our two families and three ns were wiped out. Did our inws help save people?"


    With the exception of a few, most of them have cut ties with them.


    The thirddy from the British government is indeed a rare helper. Its a pity that she has be the emperors woman now.


    "Shut up!" Qin Eng stared at Qin Sang with his eyes red and said, "For a country girl, you actually exposed my scars!"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I''m just reminding my second brother that if you are from the wife family or not, you have to see whether the person you marry has a conscience. Otherwise, let alone help, it would be good if he doesn''t stab you in the back."


    Moreover.


    The men of the Qin family only rely on their own abilities to be famous, and never rely on women. After Qin Sang finished speaking, he ignored Qin Eng and entered Mr. Qins house.


    Mr. Qin knew they were quarreling, but he didn''t go out... Eng and Sang were different people. Eng had a quick temper and was eager for revenge. He had to let Sang stab him and not let him get too hot-headed.


    Qin Sang put the quilt on the bed, took off a cloth bag from his waist, and handed it to Mr. Qin: "The bacon biscuits I bought for you, I asked the store to put extra fat in it."


    Grandpa is always alert. He must have been awake long ago when they made such amotion outside.


    Hearing this, Mr. Qin stopped pretending to be asleep. He turned over and sat up. He took the bag and saw that there were four bacon biscuits inside. He took out two, gave one to Sang Qin, and ate the other himself.


    I bought lotus leaf roasted chicken for Xiaoyu Yatou, and brought him some bacon sesame cakes.


    After Qin Sang spread the quilt, he sat on the edge of the bed and ate bacon pancakes. When he heard Qin Eng''s footsteps heading towards the kitchen, he said, "Grandpa, you will always be the one to decide my marriage from now on, okay?" ?


    Lao Qin paused, swallowed the sesame seed cake in his mouth, and asked: "Why do you suddenly talk about this? Do you want a wife?"


    Its almost fifteen. If it had been before, it would have been time to discuss marriage.


    Qin Sang''s ears were a little red: "I didn''t think about my wife. It was my second brother who suddenly mentioned the wife n today and reminded me. My uncle is still alive, and he and his second brother should have simr ideas. I don''t want my marriage to be something they take away from me." Its a bargaining chip for an alliance, so if I want you to always make the decision for me, just say it was my fathers legacy to you before he was alive.


    He doesn''t like the kind of marriage that the second brother mentioned. He wants to be like his father, marry a wife he likes, and live a simple andfortable life with two people and a few children. He doesn''t want to cause too much trouble in the back house. private.


    "Is this appropriate?" Mr. Qin stood up, poured a bowl of water, took two sips, and continued to eat bacon and sesame cakes.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s appropriate. You are the elder."


    Even though he is not his biological grandfather, his father respects this grandfather very much. As long as he makes the decision, even if the second brother and second uncle want to marry him, it will be impossible.


    "Sure, I promise you this." Mr. Qin thought of Qin Sang''s parents. They lived a very good life. Sang was influenced by it and wanted to live the same life as his parents. It was normal.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Thank you, grandpa."


    Seeing his happy expression, Mr. Qin asked, "Isn''t it because of Xiaoyu girl?" "Why do you, like my second brother, like to think so much?" Qin Sang denied and ate the cake faster.


    Mr. Qin looked at him, smiled, and said, "I still haven''t figured it out yet."


    In fact, Xiaoyu is not young anymore. He is eleven years old and already twelve years old. In the capital, girls of this age have already begun to see each other. They will get engaged after two years of seeing each other, and they will get married after they get hairpins.


    Qin Sang didn''t reply. If he continued to say this, he didn''t know where he would go.


    After a while, Mr. Qin finished eating the bacon and sesame cakes and asked Qin Sang: "Why are you riding back?"


    Qin Sang told Mr. Qin that they won the second and third ce in the militarypetition.


    Mr. Qin frowned: "I won the top three in the first month ofpetition. It''s too impulsive. Was it your second brother''s idea? I will have to reprimand himter. It''s too aggressive."


    If your grades are too good or your abilities are too great, others will notice you. If others then investigate them carefully, what should you do?


    Not long after, Qin Eng came back from the bath, and Mr. Qin went to the main room and asked him why he won thepetition.


    Qin Eng said: "It is too difficult for a small soldier to get useful information. I have to go up to get useful information."


    If you go up step by step, then you have to wait until the Year of the Monkey to take revenge?


    "But have you ever thought that if you are promoted too quickly, you will attract the attention of others. When others check you, will you be able to withstand careful inspection?" Mr. Qin was very angry: "You are too impulsive and anxious. This is A taboo for military strategists!"


    Mr. Qin didn''t give Qin Eng a chance to refute. He wanted to scold him with a stick, but he was afraid that he would be found with wounds on his body, so he could only punish him by kneeling in the hall all night.


    Qin Sang had a good sleep.


    Gu Jinli tiptoed back into the house, opened a roast chicken wrapped in lotus leaves, tore off a chicken leg, and took a big bite, filling his mouth with the aroma of meat.


    After eating a few bites, he tore off a chicken leg and put it on Gu Jinxiu''s nose, teasing her.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinxiu slept rather deeply and did not wake up.


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to give up. After eating a chicken leg, he washed his hands and went to bed.


    The next day, at dawn, Brother Cheng ran over, shaking Gu Jinli who was still sleeping, and shouted: "Second sister, second sister, get up quickly, Brother Sang and the others are back, and they said they would take me to catch fish. , Im leaving.


    Gu Jinxiu had already woken up. While getting dressed, he asked, "Sang and the others are back?"


    "Hmm, I just arrived in the yard and saw Brother Sang carrying water. He said he would take me to catch fishter ande back to make noodles for lunch." Brother Cheng''s short hands turned over the wood in his sister''s house. He found two sacks made of bup and tied them around his waist: "By the way, dig some shepherd''s purse ande back to make dumplings. The third grandma said that the shepherd''s purse at this time is the most delicious for making dumplings."


    Gu Jinli was wrapped in a quilt and lying on the bed, closing his eyes and waving his hands, saying: "Go, go,e back and catch a few more big fish. Let''s make grilled fish for today."


    Qin Sang seems to like eating grilled fish.


    "Well, I will tell Brother Sang." Brother Cheng said and ran away. He went to Gu Dafu''s house to call Gu Dewang and Gu Defa, and then to Gu Damu''s house to call Gu Qingxi. The few little Douding went to Qin''s house together.

 Chapter 280: Want to be a landlady

    Chapter 280: Want to be andy


    Chapter 280 Be andlord


    Brother Sang. Several little cubs lined up in a row and shouted to Qin Sang.


    Qin Eng looked at them and snorted in dissatisfaction. He couldn''t take a good rest, but Sang wanted to take these little devils to catch fish.


    Brother Cheng and the others were a little afraid of Qin Eng. Seeing his cold face, they all lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    Qin Sang took out a pack of candy, handed it to Brother Cheng, and said with a smile: "I bought it for you, share it and eat it."


    Tang, its candy, thank you Brother Sang. The little guys immediately smiled and ate the candy.


    Qin Eng looked at Gu Dewang and Gu Defa, drooling everywhere, and frowned in disgust. They were such a group of vulgar people, but Sang hung out with them every day.


    Qin Eng couldn''t stand it anymore, so he turned around and left.


    Qin Sang ignored Qin Eng and called to the little guys: "Let''s go catch fish."


    He was carrying a wooden bucket and a few little guys out of the gate of his courtyard, and bumped into Gu Jinan who wasing.


    Sang, when will you return to the military headquarters? Gu Jinan asked.


    Qin Sang: Go back in the evening.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Then I will go to school first ande back to have dinner with you in the afternoon."


    The Qin brothers and Luo Wu were able to go to the military office and the county government to do work. It was a great event. Several families have decided to have a meal together at Luo''s house this afternoon to celebrate the three of them.


    Gu Jinan saw that Gu Dewang was there and asked him: "Why don''t you go to school?"


    Gu Dewang raised his head and said with a proud smile: "My mother said that Brother Sang and the others are officials now, so they have to fawn over. Yesterday, I asked Brother Dexing to ask for leave, saying that I wanted to apany Brother Sang and the others. Now that we have a good rtionship, I can ask Brother Sang and the others to help me if I need anything in the future."


    Gu Jinan''s expression was a bit exciting, and he sighed to himself, this is really something Chen can do.


    He corrected Gu Dewang: "Sang and the others only work in the military office and the county government, not as officials. Don''t talk nonsense when you go out. It will bring trouble to Sang and the others."


    Gu Dewang was frightened when he heard it, and quickly nodded and assured: "I won''t say it, I just feel proud."


    Gu Jinan was helpless, and after telling Brother Cheng a few words to be careful, he turned around and went to the workshop to help.


    Because Qin Sang and others came home, the whole family was very happy. They got up early to get busy and went out to the stall earlier than usual, just to close the stall early ande back to have dinner with Qin Sang and others.


    After noon, several families began to go to Luo''s house to do some work.


    When Luo Wu saw Gu Jinxiuing to help with the cooking, he was so happy that he gave her a one-foot-long piece of brocade he bought at the county cloth store: "The county government pays a uniform sry. Although I enteredte, Jiang County The lieutenant also gave me sry money, which I bought for you. If you like to embroider things, you can use this piece of brocade to embroider purses and handkerchiefs."


    Gu Jinxiu looked at the piece of brocade, shook his head, and did not ept it: "Brother Luo Wu, it''s too expensive. I can''t ept it. This thing costs money."


    One foot of brocade costs at least 200 cash.


    Seeing that she refused to ept it, Luo Wu was a little anxious: "Don''t be afraid of wasting money. This thing is not expensive. Just keep it."


    "Brother Luo Wu, have you heard about Hui Niang?" Gu Jinli jumped out, cursing in his heart, "My sister is not engaged to you, so what''s the point of giving her a piece of brocade?"


    Luo Wu frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with Hui Niang?"


    That girl looked pretty good. When she saw himing home in the morning, she kept asking him if he had bought her anything delicious. He ate two of the bacon biscuits he brought back.


    Gu Jinli told Luo Wu about Wen Hao and Sun Li.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu''s face darkened, he put the brocade away, turned around to find Luo''s father and Chu family, and asked them about the matter. After learning that Huiniang had not suffered a loss, she finally looked better and said to Luo Huiniang: "You silly girl, don''t be so kind in the future and stay away from strangers."


    Luo Huiniang died unjustly: "He bumped into him himself, what does it have to do with me?"


    I will check on Wen Hao after I return to the county town. Luo Wu asked about Sun Lizhang again and felt relieved after learning that Sun Lizhang did not have any big backers.


    Qin Sang and the others had already caught fish and were making a fire to grill the fish in the Luo family''s yard. Hearing this, Qin Sang asked Gu Jinli: "What are you going to do, Mr. Sun? Do you want my help?"


    Dont worry, brother has already figured out a way to deal with Sun Li. In a few days, Sun Li will be dead. Gu Jinli told Qin Sang what Gu Jinan was doing.


    Qin Sang''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he praised: "Brother An is a capable person."


    How did hee up with such a method?


    Does he know what a great achievement this is?


    It''s just a pity that with An Ge''er''s background andck of fame, such great achievements cannot fall on him.


    Qin Sang felt sorry for a while and said to Gu Jinli, "If anything happens to your family in the future, you must tell me."


    I asked herst night if anything happened at home, and she said everything was fine. Now a grandchild has appeared.


    He knew that she didn''t want him to bother, but if she kept it secret, he would be even more worried.


    "We came together to escape from famine. Our friendship has been life-long, and we are both prosperous and deprived of each other. If you have any problems, tell them openly and don''t hide them."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, if anything happens in the future, I will tell you everything."


    She handed him the prepared sauce.


    Qin Sang took it, spread it on the grilled fish, and asked about her aunt''s family.


    Gu Jinli said: "My aunt''s family is fine, and my cousin''s injuries have healed well and have not worsened. In a few days, I n to make new food and let them use it to open a shop for business."


    Speaking of this, she said to Qin Sang: "I boughtnd in the town, and now I am andowner with fifteen acres ofnd."


    After saying that, he raised his eyebrows at him, looking very sullen.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Do you like to buynd?"


    Gu Jinli nodded heavily: "I like it. I like buyingnd the most. As long as I havend in my hand, thend will continue to produce money for me, and I can live a life of lying down and counting money."


    What isnd?


    That is something better than gold!


    When ites to buyingnd, Gu Jinlis eyes sparkle and her mouth is almost watering. As a modern person, who can know how much she loves buyingnd?


    Buynd, buy a lot ofnd, this is my dream.


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he heard this: "Okay, then buy a lot ofnd and be a smallndowner."


    Since she likes to buynd, he will keep her eye on it. If someone sellsnd in the future, he will inform her first and let her buy it... If she has no money, he can buy it for her first.


    Its done, Brother Sang, the fish is done. Cheng Geer squatted aside and pointed at the grilled fish on the iron te and shouted.


    Qin Sang hurriedly shoveled the grilled fish into the te with a shovel and handed it to Gu Jinli: "You guys take it and eat it first. We caught a lot of fish today, enough to eat."


    Gu Jinli happily took it and called to Brother Cheng and the others: "Let''s go eat grilled fish."

 Chapter 281: Ask about military rations

    Chapter 281: Ask about military rations


    Chapter 281 Asking about military rations


    Hey, lets eat grilled fish. Brothers Gu Dewang, Cheng Geer, and Gu Qingxi all gathered around the table in the yard and shared the grilled fish.


    A palm-sized carp was gone without taking a bite.


    Qin Sang saw this and elerated the grilling speed. After a while, he grilled three more carps, gave one to Gu Dewang brothers, one to Brother Cheng and Gu Qingxi, and gave the remaining one to Gu Jinli: "You eat first, and I will grill itter. "


    Gu Jinli finally ate grilled fish. The fish is carp from deep pools in the mountains. The meat is firm and delicious, with the aroma of sauce and grilling. One bite will make your whole body feelfortable and delicious.


    After eating, she went to change Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, you go and eat something, and I''ll bake it."


    Since they had a feast in the afternoon, they did not have lunch. Everyone was hungry, including Qin Sang. When he heard this, he went to find something to eat by himself.


    He ate the bean dregs cakes that Luo Wu brought from the kitchen instead of grilled fish.


    Gu Jinli saw him chewing on the bean dregs cake, put a grilled carp into his hand, and said, "Eat, I obviously like grilled fish, why should I embarrass myself?"


    She nced into the barrel and said, "There are eight more, enough to eat."


    Qin Sang was stunned. Xiaoyu knew that he loved grilled fish.


    He smiled and ate all the grilled fish she handed him without further dy.


    Gu Jinli looked around and saw that except for them grilling fish, everyone else in the yard was either in the main room or working in the kitchen. He waved to Qin Sang, waited for him toe over, and asked him in a low voice: "Brother Qin, big brother What kind of rations did the Chu army eat?"


    Army rations?


    "Why do you think of asking this?" Qin Sang was surprised. This kind of thing was not what a little girl like her should ask.


    But he still told her: "Divided into different levels, the soldiers at the bottom usually eat sorghum dry biscuits, and sometimes they also eat soybeans and sweet potatoes to satisfy their hunger. The vanguard troops who go up higher eat better, which is a dry biscuit made of flour. Both of these foods are very hard and dry and are resistant to storage. However, they can only be stored for about a month at most, and they cannot be eaten any longer."


    As for meat, animals are usually ughtered before or after a war. There is dried meat, but not much.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "What about oil?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "I will boil it first and store it in jars. When cooking, put some oil in it to make the soldiers have some oil and water in their stomachs."


    Gu Jinli: The food is really bad.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s already good. There is a shortage of food in the northwest. Many times the soldiers can''t even eat sorghum cakes. They have to eat stewed soybeans or sweet potatoes."


    But sweet potatoes will rot if kept for a long time. Many sweet potatoes stored in the cer will rot every year. Sometimes when there is no food, the soldiers will eat half-rotten sweet potatoes, and many soldiers will have diarrhea.


    Military rations have always been a big problem, not to mention Da Chu, even the previous dynasty could not solve it.


    "Why do you ask this?" Qin Sang remembered what she had said about thinking of a new food for Gu Daya''s family, and asked, "Have youe up with any new food?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, it''s a kind of vermicelli made from sweet potatoes. It can be stored for more than a year."


    What are vermicelli? Qin Sang frowned, he had never heard of it.


    Gu Jinli exined: "It is a food like noodles. After drying the vermicelli, boil water in a pot, put the vermicelli in, and after cooking, it will be a food like noodles. It is durable in storage, easy to carry, and easy to cook. Ripe."


    Qin Sang was shocked when he heard this, and lowered his voice and said: "You mean, you can use sweet potatoes to make a noodle-like food that can be stored for a long time and is not easy to rot." Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes."


    Qin Sang''s expression changed and he said, "Xiaoyu, you can''t do this, it will cause trouble."


    Sweet potatoes are cheap. If you could really make a shelf-stable food like noodles out of sweet potatoes, the whole country would be shocked!


    After hearing what Qin Sang said, Gu Jinli also felt that sweet potato flour could not be made.


    There is a saying that food is the most important thing for people. In ancient times, food was extremely important.


    There is another saying that goes before the three armies use food and grass. Military food has always been the top priority of every court.


    Sweet potato flour is nothing in modern times, but in ancient times, it was something that could cause shock.


    She has no power now, so if she does something like this, she is seeking death!


    Gu Jinli nodded and promised him: "Well, I won''t do it. I will think of a new food for my aunt and them."


    Originally, she thought sweet potatoes were cheap and low-cost, so she wanted to use sweet potatoes to make sweet potato vermicelli and let her aunt''s family sell sweet potato vermicelli. But now it seems that it is better not to make it.


    Seeing that she agreed, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around and saw that Gu Dewang and the others had finished eating the fish and ran to the kitchen corridor to help wash the vegetables with wooden tes. Then he whispered: "Don''t tell anyone about this." , rotten in the stomach... If you really want to make that kind of vermicelli, wait until we are more capable and can protect it before we do it."


    But it cant be done now.


    This thing is different from tofu. Tofu is not easy to store and cannot be eaten as a meal, but sweet potato vermicelli can.


    If a big family knew about something like this involving military supplies, let alone a few of them, they would not hesitate to massacre the entire vige for the sake of food.


    "Okay, don''t do it, don''t tell it." Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I do things in a measured way. I thought it was risky, so I came to ask you right away."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded, praising her: "Well, Xiaoyu is very smart and did the right thing."


    Fortunately I asked, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Everyone is here, it''s really lively." Vige Chief He brought He Jinsheng and came with congrattory gifts. As soon as he entered the Luo family''s yard, he saw Qin Sang and Luo Wu, and immediately smiled and said: "You two boys, you are here for us." Dafeng Vige has be shameless. If people from our vige go out and say that there are military officers and police officers in the vige, then people from all over the country will look down on our vigers."


    Then he said to the third grandfather who came to greet him: "Brother Gu, congrattions, the young people from your family have be sessful. They have suddenly be officials."


    Three grandpa said with a smile: "The vige chief is joking, but he is just running errands for the adults in the yamen. He is not an official, and he is still far from making a career."


    As he spoke, he weed the vige chief''s grandparents and grandchildren into the main room.


    After Vige Chief He sat down, he said to He Jinsheng: "What are you doing in a daze? I''ll give you Brother Luo Wu a congrattory gift."


    "Hey." He Jinsheng hurriedly handed the gift to Luo Wu: "Brother Luo Wu, this is a gift from my family to you."


    Luo Wu epted the gift and said, "Thank you very much, vige chief. You guys sit down first. I''ll go to the kitchen to help. We can have the dinner in half an hour."


    "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious. We live in a vige and can have a meal at any time without rushing back." Vige Chief He pushed He Jinsheng: "Don''t hang around here, go help your brother Luo Wu and see if there is anything What kind of work can you do?"


    Although He Jinsheng is a schr, he is not squeamish. After hearing what vige chief He said, he immediately followed Luo Wu and was busy.

 Chapter 282: A gift from the Zou family

    Chapter 282: A gift from the Zou family


    Chapter 282 The Zou familys gift


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family lived at the end of the vige. This time, the families gathered together to celebrate Qin Sang and the others. They did not notify the vigers, but many people in the vige still knew about it.


    Previously, everyone had only vaguely heard rumors that boys from the Qin family and Luo family had joined the Yamen as errands. Until today, no one in the vige dared to be sure that this was true.


    For a time, there was a sensation in the vige.


    I have joined the Yamen as an errand. This is a big deal. I am only half an official. We cant just say nothing. We must quickly pack up and send them gifts!


    From the front vige to the back vige, people from the He family and the Lu family, those who wanted to curry favor, all came to give gifts. Before long, the Luo family was packed with people.


    Vige Chief He felt a headache when he saw so many people, and shouted: "What are you doing? What are you doing? The descendants of the Qin family and the Luo family only have a rest today, and your family has not even had a good meal, and you are here." "


    "Vige chief, a descendant of the Qin family and the Luo family went to work in the Yamen. This is such a big event. How could you hide it? Logically speaking, the vige should set up a running water mat and invite the folks from all over the country to celebrate, so that other people can celebrate it. People in the vige know that there is an official family member in our vige."


    "Lu Tiesheng, what are you, a Lu family member, doing here? Have you forgotten about Lu Zhudan''s family? Leave quickly, don''te here to ruin other people''s celebration." The He familyughed and wanted to drive away the Lu family.


    "Haha, that''s right, Lu Tiesheng. Haven''t you Lu family always done things based on the Lu Zhudan family''s expressions? Why did youe to the Luo family? It''s toote to tter you." The He family burst intoughter and took the congrattory ones. Several Lu family membersughed so hard that their faces turned red.


    Lu Tiesheng shouted: "He Lao Shi, don''t stir up dissension here. It is Mr. Lu and his family who are doing the wrong. What does it have to do with the rest of our Lu family?"


    The rest of the Lu family nodded: "Yes, it was Mr. Lu''s family whomitted the crime, and we are innocent."


    "Bah, you are so innocent. When Lu Laosan came to grab the tofu recipe, you didn''t follow Lu Zhudan to surround the gate of Gu''s courtyard and prevent Mr. Kong Cha from taking Lu Laosan away? Now you see the Lu family has been defeated. When I saw that the Qin family and the Luo family were on official business, I came here to show off. Do you want to save some face?" The He family didn''t dare to show weakness and kept exposing the bad things the Lu family had done.


    Lu Tie turned green with anger and shouted, "We were forced by Mr. Lu."


    "Don''t make excuses. You''ve done it before. Get out of here. Don''te here to make yourself ufortable." The He family felt proud this time. In the past, when they saw the Lu family, they had to put on a smile and be respectful, because they were afraid of the Lu family. Go and say bad things about them in front of Mr. Lu, so that they can''t bear to eat and walk around.


    Now, haha, things are changing.


    Seeing that they were making a fuss, Vige Chief He hurriedly said: "What are you arguing about? Shut up, are you here to congratte or to quarrel? You don''t have anything visible! Those who are here to congratte, put down the gifts and hurry up Leave, dont disturb other peoples celebrations.


    Vige Chief He has gained a lot of prestige recently. Seeing that the He family was really angry, they quickly put down the gifts they brought and left one by one.


    When the Lu family saw this, they didn''t want to wait any longer. They put down their congrattory gifts, reported their home address, and left.


    The Lu family went to give gifts to the Luo family and congratte the Qin family on the fact that the young man from the Luo family joined the Yamen as an errand, and soon the news reached the ears of the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters.


    Zou Yuwan said disdainfully: "I''m just a soldier, a small official, not even an official. What''s there to celebrate?"


    Although he was disdainful, he turned around and told the eldest daughter-inw Shuan: "Go and take note of all the Lu family members who gave gifts to the Qin family and the Luo family. They are a bunch of grassroots. The Zou family has not yet copsed, but they dare to curry favor with those families who have fled the country." of."


    "Yes, I will take care of it now." Sister-inw Shuan hurriedly left the Lu family''s mansion. Soon she asked which families had sent gifts to the Luo family. She noted these families down and asked Shuan to find Zhang. Niu Zi, take care of them.


    In the courtyard of the guest house of the Lu family mansion, Zou Yuzhen sat on a chair and said to his servant: "Go, prepare a second-ss gift and send it to the Luo family in my name."


    Yes. The boy immediately went to prepare the gift. "Third brother, what are you doing? Do you really want to be friends with those beggars who are fleeing from famine?" Zou Yuwan didn''t understand her third brother: "We have suffered a lot because of them."


    If it weren''t for those families, my aunt would not have been punished, and their brothers and sisters would not have been reprimanded, bing theughing stock of the rich households in the Zou Mansion and the county.


    Zou Yuzhen said: "Don''t worry, we have to make good friends with them first, and then we can kill them in one fell swoop after they let down their guard."


    Zou Yuwans eyes lit up: Third brother, are you going to take a long-term approach to catch big fish?


    Zou Yuzhen nodded: "Of course."


    If not, do you really think he wants to be friends with those families who fled from famine?


    Seeing that Zou Yuzhen had an idea in his mind, Zou Yuwan was not as angry as before. She thought of Aunt Zhong again and asked Zou Yuzhen: "Third brother, is the person named Zhong really pregnant? Can''t we let her give birth? Otherwise, he should Go pamper the younger ones and stop loving us siblings."


    Zou Xiancheng is getting older. He has never had any new children since he gave birth to her, the fifthdy. Their brother and sister have been favored for many years because of this. It would not be good if another old man appears.


    Zou Yuzhen said: "Don''t take this little aunt lightly, my aunt will take care of her."


    However, that Aunt Zhong is indeed a beauty... Zou Yuzhen remembered meeting her in the yard, and touching her soft figure almost made him lose control.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Zou Yuzhen''s servant delivered the congrattory gift to Luo''s house.


    When Third Grandpa heard that it was a gift from the Zou family, he frowned and didn''t want to ept it at all. However, Mr. Qin epted it. He looked at the gift and said, "There are three more daggers. Master Zou is interested."


    Qin Sang came over, looked at the three daggers, and said with a smile: "Uncle Jiang''s dagger is broken, these three daggers can just be given to Uncle Jiang."


    The boy''s face turned a little green and he reminded: "This is what my young master gave to the three young brothers of the Qin family and the Luo family."


    How can it be transferred to others?


    Qin Sang and Mr. Qin ignored the young man and just took out the gift and talked about who should give this piece of cloth and who should give this piece of leather.


    In a word, they didnt keep anything the Zou family sent and gave everything away.


    The boy''s face was so ugly that he couldn''t stay any longer, so he had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    After the boy left, Third Grandpa frowned and said, "What does the Zou family want to do?"


    Mr. Qin said: "No matter what he wants to do? It''s all useless, let''s just ignore it."


    Qin Sangforted the third grandfather: "Don''t worry, Jiang County Lieutenant has been keeping an eye on the Zou family. The Zou family had better not do anything bad, otherwise Jiang County Lieutenant will not let the Zou family go."


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa finally felt relieved. Seeing that Gu Jinan and the people setting up the stalls were back, he called to everyone: "Let''s have a feast. It''s gettingte. After eating, Sang and the others have to rush back to the county town."

 Chapter 283: Matchmaker comes to your door

    Chapter 283: Matchmakeres to your door


    Chapter 283 The Matchmaker Comes to the Door


    Hey, lets start the party!


    The whole family sat down to the table happily and had a meal happily. It was not until Youshi that everyone got up to see off Qin Sang and others after they had had enough wine and food.


    "Take these things and distribute them to the brothers in the military station and the Yamen. Don''t think it will cause any trouble. You are new here, so you need to have a good rtionship to prevent others from being dissatisfied with you." The third grandma rambled, Ask Qin Sang to put four sacks filled with bean dregs cakes on the horse.


    After he finished putting them away, he took two more bags and put them on the horse Qin Eng was riding: "They contain seasonings and spices. They are all packed in packages of two and a half. You take one bag, and Wu Xiaozi takes one bag. When the timees, give each person a packet, and Xiaoqi, the leader of the team, etc., will give a few more packets. They are in charge of you, so you can''t give them as much as the little soldiers. That is not a gift, but a way of squandering others. "


    Qin Eng frowned and wanted to throw away the two bags of spices.


    Qin Sang came over, helped Third Grandma put the two bags of spices on the horse, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Third Grandma, we will share these things with our colleagues."


    After saying that, he got on his horse, stretched out his hand, used his arms to pull Luowu onto the horse''s back, and said to several families: "Let''s go ande back next time."


    He then exined: "If Chief Sunes to cause trouble again, don''t hide it. Go to the military office and the county government office to find us. We wille back to help."


    Hey, we got it, dont worry. Third Grandpa waved his hand and urged him: Lets go quickly, its gettingte.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and saw her nodding seriously and then heughed. He mped the horse''s belly, flicked his whip, and rode out of the vige on a fast horse.


    Qin Eng followed closely behind, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    After Qin Sang and the others left, Gu Jinli began to teach Chu, Yan and Chen how to fry spices while thinking about what fresh food to cook for Gu Daya''s family.


    After thinking for three days, I finally came up with two foods that were not avable in Dachu. That night I called Gu Dayas family and told them: They are two very good dishes to go with wine, called braised meat and roast duck.


    "What is braised meat? What kind of dish is roast duck? Just like grilled fish, do you put the duck on the iron te to bake?" When Gu Daya was in the Li family, she worked as a cook and could cook a lot of dishes, but she didn''t Ive heard of braised duck and roast duck: The duck has a strong fishy smell and the meat is rtively woody, so it doesnt taste good and everyone dislikes it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, aunt, the roast duck is not only fragrant, the meat is also tender and juicy, and it tastes better than chicken."


    Today, ducks are cheap. A duck weighing three kilograms costs only forty-five pennies, but a live chicken weighing three kilograms costs one hundred pennies. A hen thatys eggs costs at least one hundred and fifty pennies. Only, very expensive.


    Qi Kangle''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "If it can be made more delicious than chicken, then this business can be done. Ducks are much cheaper than chickens."


    He asked again: "What is braised food?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It is a kind of dish that goes with wine. You first make a pot of stewed soup with seasonings and spices, then put the meat in it and cook it. After it is cooked, soak it for an hour and then eat it. You can also make vegetarian stew, with tofu, bean skin, Put the lotus roots into the cooked brine, and after absorbing the vor of the brine, they be in brine, which is very delicious. Not only is it an excellent dish to apany wine, but it also goes well with rice and steamed buns."


    Qi Pan said: "Vegetarian stew is okay, but meat stew is probably not easy to sell. There are few wealthy households in the town, so not every household is willing to eat meat every day."


    Qi Panpan worked as a salesman and knew the conditions of the people in Dachu Town. Even though he lived in the town, many families only bought meat once every few days.


    Gu Daya red at Qi Pan: "You''re saying depressing words before we even open."


    This is what Xiaoyu came up with so hard. He just doesnt praise it and still says such things.


    Besides, it would be great if Xiaoyu could teach them these two new things to eat, and he still said such unpleasant things.


    Gu Daya is now very protective of her eldest brother and his family. Even if Qi Pan is unintentional, she cannot bear to hear Qi Pan say such things. Hearing this, Qi Panpan quickly said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Gu Jinli looked amused: "Uncle, don''t worry, although we open a shop in the town, we can sell braised food to restaurants in other towns or counties, not just to people in Qingfu Town."


    Braised food is a favorite dish to eat with drinks. As long as they deliver braised food to restaurants in the county and other towns when they open, she can guarantee that the shopkeepers of those restaurants wille to ce orders with them. make money?


    When Qi Kangming heard this, he was very moved and said, "Mom and dad, if you can make a living, don''t hesitate, let''s do it."


    "Let''s do it, your mother, I won''t hesitate." Gu Daya had already surpassed Qi Pan and became the head of the family. As soon as she made the decision, the matter was settled.


    but


    "Xiaoyu, we can''t make a living as a family. You provide thend, pay, and give the food to the people who eat the food. Our two families will share this business in half. If you don''t agree, my aunt will stop opening this shop. "Gu Daya''s attitude is very firm. Their family relies on their eldest brother and Xiaoyu to survive today. If they still shamelessly monopolize this business, are they still human beings?


    He added: "You bought thend, and your family will pay for the shop when the timees. The shop should be yours, and it must be recorded in your family''s name. My aunt''s family cannot take it."


    She was afraid that Gu Jinli would refuse, so she added: "If you really want to give that shop to your aunt''s family, then wait until your aunt''s family makes money before buying it from you, okay?"


    Gu Jinli was not a fool, so naturally he would not mind having a lot of money, so he immediately agreed: "Sure, then we will split the shop and thend 50-50. After you make money, you can buy it from me."


    Gu Daya was overjoyed: "Hey, okay, it''s settled."


    After Gu Daya''s family''s livelihood was decided, Gu Jinli started preparing the brine the next day.


    I was busy at home when someone suddenly knocked on my courtyard door.


    The person who knocked on the door was very rude. He banged the courtyard door and shouted loudly: "Gu family, open the door quickly. The olddy is here to bring a happy birthday to your family."


    After speaking, he opened his voice and sang a song that Gu Jinli had never heard before.


    That piece of music had the melody of Peking Opera, and Gu Jinli could only understand the words about a good year, a good couple''s surnames, and a good marriage.


    She frowned and walked out of the kitchen. The third grandmother had already asked through the courtyard door: "Who are you? Did you find the wrong person?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t understand that folk song, but the third grandma knew it. It was a happy bad, and it had always been sung only when two families were getting engaged or getting married.


    There are also some matchmakers who will sing when theye to propose marriage, but it has been decided by other families long ago and they want to make it lively, so they let the matchmakers do it in such a high-profile manner.


    Their children had not told anyone about their engagement, so this matchmaker came to the door, singing such a happy song, which made the third grandma very unhappy.

 Chapter 284: The labor matchmaker was beaten

    Chapter 284: Thebor matchmaker was beaten


    Chapter 284 The matchmaker was beaten


    The matchmakerughed a few times, raised the handkerchief rhythmically, stirred up a gust of fragrant wind, and shouted in a sharp voice: "Old sister must be the olddy of this family. See what you said, sister does it I''ve been in this business for decades, how can I still send this wedding to the wrong person? It''s the Gu family at the end of Dafeng Vige."


    After finishing speaking, he said to the two boys behind him: "The people bringing the wedding are here, please start ying the wedding drums quickly."


    The two boys had a leather drum the size of a face te hanging on their bodies. When they heard this, they quickly started ying the drums.


    The matchmaker heard the sound of the drum and sang at the top of her voice.


    The third grandmother hurriedly opened the door and yelled: "Stop it, who told you to y drums and sing songs? Stop it."


    If people in the vige hear such a big noise, then no matter whoes to propose marriage, whether they agree or not, the reputation of the children in the family will be bad.


    This girl has been discussed with many people, so she will be criticized.


    The country people are talkative, and they especially like to talk about the rights and wrongs of some girls'' families. It is obvious that the girl is right, but as long as you make some noise, the long-tongued woman can tell you some **** things.


    When the matchmaker saw the third grandma opening the door, she finally stopped singing. She was about to go in, but was blocked by a hatchet.


    The matchmaker was frightened. When she saw that the person holding the hatchet was a little girl, she patted her heart, red at her, and said with a smile: "You little girl, why are you so scary? Are you chopping firewood?"


    Gu Jinli sneered: "If you don''t chop wood, I n to chop people!"


    After finishing speaking, the knife in his hand turned and fell on the two people who were still ying the drum: "Try to knock it again?"


    The two people were stunned, stopped ying the drums, and looked at the matchmaker: "Matchmaker, do you want to knock or not?"


    Heined again: "Why did you y matchmaker? It''s such a festive asion, why didn''t you tell the girl''s family in advance?"


    The matchmaker had not made an agreement with the family in advance. She had received one or two taels of silver from the family. ording to what the family said, she came to the door with great fanfare to say that she was here. But now she shouted: "What''s not agreed, old man?" We have already agreed that you should hurry up and y the drums to make it more lively."


    Let everyone in the vigee and have a look. If there are too many people here, everyone will think that the girl from this family is engaged. Even if the family is unwilling, for the sake of the reputation of the girl''s family, they have to agree and dare not refuse easily. This rtive.


    After hearing this, the two boys quickly started ying the drums again.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes, turned around and took out a wooden stick with a thick wrist from behind the courtyard door, and hit them hard.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The wooden stick carried gravity and hit the hands of the two boys hard, making them scream: "Little girl, why are you beating us? We are here to send happiness to your family."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gu Jinli continued to hit him with the wooden stick in his hand, cursing in his mouth: "Giving a happy birthday? My family wants you toe to send a happy birthday? You bastards, I can''t beat you to death."


    Gu Jinli hit them on the head and face, beating them until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, and they fled towards the old well with happy drums hung on them.


    Gu Jinli did not chase, but turned around and pointed at Matchmaker Lao with a wooden stick: "Old Qian woman, what are you doing at my house? Who asked you toe? Tell me!" Matchmaker Lao was startled, and a lot of the powder on her face fell off due to fright. , took a few steps back and said: "You little girl, why are you so angry? The olddy is a famous matchmaker in Qingfu Town. This time she came to propose marriage to his eldest grandson on the order of Master Sun. "


    The eldest grandson of Mr. Suns family is a schr. He is only sixteen years old this year and has already read the Four Books and Five ssics. He will take the college entrance examination next year. After passing the examination, he will be a schr..."


    "Shut up! There''s so much nonsense. My aunt is asking you, who is Mr. Sun?" Gu Jinli stared at Matchmaker Lao with a cold face: "Don''t say it''s Mr. Sun."


    The matchmaker pped her hands and said with a smile: "It''s not just the grandson of Beigou Vige, but a wealthy family in our Qingfu Town. In the early years, an aunt married the county magistrate and was a rtive of the official family. "


    It is indeed Sun Lichang.


    Gu Jinli''s face became even colder: "Go back and tell the old **** named Sun not to think about things you shouldn''t think, otherwise you will be punished by God!"


    Sun Lichang''s old goods are really one after another, and I really think that the eldest official is a big official? One moment he wants his grandson to marry Luo Huiniang, and the other moment he wants his grandson to marry her girl. Is it over?


    The matchmaker looked at Gu Jinli''s cold face, as well as the wooden stick in her hand and the hatchet in her belt. She was a little scared. She turned to look at the third grandma and said: "Sister, what about Mr. Sun''s eldest grandson and your family?" My eldest granddaughter is truly a match made in heaven. This is a perfect marriage. Dont think about it anymore and agree to it quickly. If its toote, the eldest son of the Sun family will marry someone else.


    The third grandma turned blue with anger and bitched at the old matchmaker: "Get out now, if you don''t get out, I will never be done with you!"


    Who is the matchmaker?


    That person was a matchmaker who traveled from vige tone and was beaten no less than ten times a year. How could he be frightened by the third grandma''s words?


    She looked into the yard and saw Ms. Cui pulling Brother Cheng towards the door of the courtyard. She immediately said to Ms. Cui: "You are the biological mother of the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Ouch, the olddy congratted you. Your family The eldest daughter is promising, and she is attracted by Master Sun''s grandson, and she will live a good life eating meat every day from now on."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. My sister Xiu doesn''t know the eldest grandson of Mr. Sun." Ms. Cui was very angry. What this matchmaker said sounded like Sister Xiu had something to do with the eldest grandson of Sun Li. Simr.


    "Old woman, don''t talk nonsense. If you continue to talk nonsense, I''ll beat you up." Brother Cheng held his small fist, pretending to beat Matchmaker Lao.


    The matchmaker didn''t take a coward like Mrs. Cui or a brat like Brother Cheng into her eyes at all. She looked at the third grandma and said mockingly: "You are the grandma of this family, and I''m not a rtive. You can''t make the decision." Just get out of the way and let the old woman go tell the parents of the eldest girl in the Gu family that you, a grandma in the next room, can''t ruin this girl''s good marriage."


    These words hit the third grandmas pain point. The third grandmas eyes were red with anger and she almost shed tears.


    Gu Jinli stared at the back of the matchmaker and asked her, "Are you leaving?"


    The matchmaker was still a little afraid of her, but when she thought about it, she was just a little girl, how could she be more vicious?


    Little girl, dont be so cruel. In two years, when you want to use someone else, you might even ask for the old womans head.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "You just won''t leave?"


    The matchmaker frowned, snorted coldly, stopped paying attention to Gu Jinli, twisted the waist of the bucket, waved the handkerchief, trying to squeeze the third grandma away and walked to the Gu family yard.


    Show me something shameless! Gu Jinli grabbed the matchmaker Lao by the back cor and mmed her to the ground.


    boom!


    The matchmaker was beaten hard, and just as she screamed in pain, Gu Jinli got on top of her, grabbed her by the skirt, raised his hand and pped her hard.

 Chapter 285: Gu Jinxiu went crazy

    Chapter 285: Gu Jinxiu went crazy


    Chapter 285 Gu Jinxiu gets angry


    "Old Qianpo, you are the one who ruins people''s reputations. Do you think my house is yours? You cane in if you want? Mr. Sun, right? Go back and tell the old dog to eat whatever he wants to eat quickly, because in a few days, Not to mention eating human food, he wont be able to eat even pig food!


    "Return to his mother''s master Sun? You only have a mule cart and two servants at home and you dare to call him master? What kind of master is he?"


    My aunt is marrying the county magistrate? It sounds so majestic. That dog magistrate has been dead for decades, why are you pretending to be a rtive of the county magistrate? How dare you go to the current magistrate and tell her!


    Gu Jinli was beating and scolding her, and she beat the matchmaker so hard that her whole face was covered with fingerprints, her mouth was bleeding, and her teeth were knocked loose.


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo you


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The matchmaker wanted to cry for help, but she was beaten even more severely. After being pped for more than a dozen times, the matchmaker becamepletely honest and cried for mercy: "My aunt, please have mercy... have mercy on me... I am just a paid person. I really didn''t mean it." Its going to ruin the girls reputation.


    When Mr. Sun came to find her, she could tell that Mr. Sun wanted her to make a fuss about the marriage proposal, making everyone think that the Gu family and the Sun family had already agreed on this matter.


    After all, Sun Lizhang hade to Gu''s workshop some time ago. How would anyone outside know whether he was here to talk about spice business or marriage?


    Sun Lichang said that as long as she made a big fuss about her marriage, the Gu family would have to agree even if they didn''t agree for the sake of the girl''s reputation.


    But she didn''t expect that the Gu family was so fierce that she was beaten up by a little girl before she even entered the courtyard.


    Snapped!


    Gu Jinli finally pped Matchmaker Lao, pinched her neck and said, "Go back and tell that old dog Sun that my Gu family will definitely avenge this, so just wait for retribution!"


    The matchmaker said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, the old woman must tell Mr. Sun, no, it''s Old Dog Sun, hiss..."


    The matchmaker was beaten so hard that her wounds were hurt when she spoke, and she gasped in pain.


    Gu Jinli then let go of her.


    The matchmaker hurriedly got up using her hands and feet. Just as she stood firm, Gu Jinli''s cold voice came again: "If you dare to go out and say a word, I will drag you to the mountains and feed you to the wolves!"


    The matchmaker thought that this family was fleeing from famine. She heard that people died every day on the way to escape from famine, and they would eat ''red meat'' when they were hungry. She was so frightened that her feet went weak and shey down again: "No, I don''t dare."


    This family is so vicious that she would not dare to say a word unless the chief grandson gave her a hundred taels of silver.


    Its best not to dare. Gu Jinli sneered.


    The matchmaker trembled when she heard her sneer, staggering and trying to escape, but a female voice simr to Gu Jinli''s suddenly came: "Stop!"


    The matchmaker thought it was Gu Jinli, so she hurriedly stopped and turned around to see a very good-looking girl. Her eyes lit up, and it seemed that she was the eldest girl of the Gu family.


    I heard that the eldest girl of the Gu family is weak... I wonder if this girl will be tempted if she praises the Sun family?


    Then what, if a female college student is not allowed to stay in college, if the adults dont agree, maybe the girl will do it on her own?


    For the three taels of silver that Sun Li had promised, the matchmaker immediately turned around, raised a smile and said, "You must be the eldest girl of the Gu family. I''m here to give you a happy birthday, ah~ bah bah bah!"


    Before Matchmaker Lao finished speaking, Gu Jinxiu picked up the urine bucket in his hand and poured all the urine on Matchmaker Lao.


    The matchmaker was suddenly sshed with urine and went crazy. She kept screaming and wanted to take off her clothes. "Sister Xiu..." The third grandmother and Mrs. Cui were both shocked. They looked at Gu Jinxiu with an angry face and wondered why she suddenly did such a thing.


    Gu Jinli was also so shocked that he opened his mouth wide...Sister, what''s wrong with you? How are you? Are you still my sister?


    Gu Jinxiu put down the urine bucket and said to the matchmaker: "Go back and tell Mr. Sun, and also tell those who have such thoughts, don''t think that I am easy to bully. If you want to use me to control my family''s workshop, don''t even think about it!"


    "Also, don''t try to get married to me. I have already sworn an oath to observe mourning for the n members who died on the way to escape for three years. If I vite my oath, not only will I, Gu Jinxiu, die of a puncture and rupture, but the person who married me will also die. The whole family will also die violently. Therefore, I will not discuss marriage in the past three years. If you want toe to my house to propose marriage, just rest."


    Sister Xiu, Xiaoyu, his mother, are you okay? Gu Dashan heard themotion and came over with Lao Zhu and others holding wooden sticks.


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, we''re fine." It''s my sister, she''s crazy.


    Gu Dashan breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay."


    He raised his wooden stick again, pretending to beat the matchmaker: "Where did youe from? Get out of here quickly, or if you don''t, I''ll beat you to death!"


    There was no need to worry about Dashan chasing people away. Thebor matchmaker had already left in tears, cursing Mr. Sun: "Sun, you old man, you promised me four taels of silver and you want me to work for you. I won''t tear you apart." Its not Lao!


    Made matchmaker, what the **** are you doing with us? Were almost dead. The two drummers covered their noses andined to the matchmaker. Thinking of the Gu family''s girl hitting someone, her body started to hurt again.


    "How did I know this family is so cruel? We were all deceived by Mr. Sun. We can''t spare him. We go to him. If he doesn''t pay us for the medicine, he won''t be able to live in peace!" Matchmaker Lao is not from a nearby vige. Not being in charge of Sun Li, not afraid of Sun Li, he took two boys ying drums and ran to Beigou Vige to settle the score with Sun Li.


    The third grandma looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister Xiu, how could you say such a thing?"


    That is a poisonous oath!


    She is already fifteen, and in three years she will be eighteen. She is already an old girl at eighteen, so how can she talk about marriage?


    Gu Jinxiu knelt down and said, "Third grandmother, father and mother, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said it without telling you, but I don''t want to drag down the family."


    She knew that she was ipetent and could not help her family, but she could not be a tool for others to manipte her family.


    Even if she never gets married in this life, she will not let those with bad intentions seed.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, my sister is very good like this. You can''t let others bully you. She is still weak, right?"


    Mrs. Chu followed: "Xiaoyu is right, Sister Xiu is too gentle, which makes those people think she is easy to bully. Now that this has happened, do those people dare to take advantage of Sister Xiu again? "


    Mrs. Chu was very satisfied with Gu Jinxiu''s performance today. Earlier, she did not allow Luo Wu toe to Dashan''s house to propose marriage. In addition to being afraid that Luo Wu was ipetent and unable to protect Gu Jinxiu, she was also afraid that Gu Jinxiu was too cowardly and would not have an idea when things happened. . If she really marries Brother Wu, if Brother Wu is not at home and something happens to her, she will be bullied to death.


    Now that I see Gu Jinxiu getting angry, I feel that Sister Xiu is also capable of resisting, and I feel relieved a lot from my worries.


    "Sister Xiu, you did nothing wrong. Such an old godly woman should be severely punished and get up quickly." Mrs. Chu helped Gu Jinxiu up and stopped her from kneeling anymore.

 Chapter 286: The Sun family is in trouble

    Chapter 286: The Sun family is in trouble


    Chapter 286 The Sun Family Disruption


    Seeing that nothing was going on here, Lao Zhu and the others didn''t want to stay any longer, so they said to Gu Dashan: "Master, let''s go back to the workshop first. If you need anything, call us again."


    Gu Dashan: "Hey, you go back to the workshop first."


    Lao Zhu, He Laoguo and the others returned to the workshop and continued to work in the workshop. And they all knew the rules and did not tell anyone what happened to the Gu family.


    Mr. Chu did not leave, but followed Gu Dashan and his family into the main room.


    The Third Grandma said with some worry: "If we beat the matchmaker, will Chief Sun be angry and do something evil again?"


    Mrs. Cui was also extremely frightened. She held Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said, "Yes, dad, that Mr. Sun is a bad-hearted person. If someone spreads the news that he is not good to Sister Xiu, our Sister Xiu will not be able to bear it." What to do?


    Since the beginning of her escape, Mrs. Cui has been worried about Gu Jinxiu. This eldest daughter is good-looking and old, so she is afraid that someone will be watching her and something will happen to her?


    Gu Dashan was also scared, butforted Ms. Cui: "Don''t scare yourself, maybe in two days, Chief Sun will be removed. If he loses the position of Chief, what kind of trouble can he cause?"


    Gu Jinxiu said with red eyes: "Don''t worry, parents. If the Sun family dares to provoke me again, I will chop them with a knife like a little fish!"


    Gu Jinli said: "Mom, dad, eldest sister, don''t worry. With the matchmaker here, even if the Sun Li family wants to spread some rumors, as long as we give the matchmaker some money, she can bite the Sun family back at any time."


    At first nce, the matchmaker is greedy for money and afraid of death.


    "Besides, the elder Sun Li came to propose marriage because he wanted to marry our family and share the spice business. He would not be stupid enough to spread rumors and tarnish the reputation of my eldest sister. If he did, then he would not Sun Li Chang."


    Chief Sun Li has always liked to use conspiracy to exert pressure, and will not use too drastic methods to tear people apart.


    Gu Dashan and the others felt relieved after hearing this.


    Gu Jinli did not rx because of this. She and her eldest brother had to speed up and get rid of Sun Lichang.


    Lets check Sun Lis family again.


    Given Sun Li Changs virtue, he must have done a lot of things that vited Da Chus criminalws. It just so happened that the county magistrate wanted political achievements, so he gave them to him.


    "Mom and dad, I''m going out for a visit." Gu Jinli left home and went to the workshop to find He Sanleizi and asked, "Do you know anyone from Beigou Vige? Do you know the matchmaker in the town?"


    He Sanleizi nodded: "I know a few men from Beigou Vige, and I also know the matchmaker. She is one of the matchmakers with the worst reputation in our Qingfu Town, but she has a widework of contacts and knows a lot of nasty things."


    What Gu Jinli likes is that thebor matchmaker knows a lot of secret things.


    She gave He San Leizi five taels of silver: "Find a brother and ask them to go to Beigou Vige to drink with those men. Then go to the matchmaker and ask them about the bad things that Sun Li''s family has done. Enemies,e back and tell me.


    He then said: "Don''t show your face, be clean, and don''t let anyone know that it''s my family who is inquiring about the Sun family''s affairs. Do you understand?"


    Dont worry, little boss, I know some brothers and they will definitely handle this matter for you. He Sanshengzi happily took the money and left happily.


    Beigou Vige, Mr. Sun Li''s family, Mr. Lao, a matchmaker, and the two boys, mmed the door of Mr. Sun Li''s house: "Open the door quickly, we are here to get money!"  "Who are you, p your ass, this is If you are a grown-up, I will send you to the Yamen." Sun Liuzi, a servant, came out to open the door and yelled at the matchmaker.


    Bah! The matchmaker spat at Sun Liuzi and led people directly into Sun Lis house.


    "Hey, how could you break in?" Sun Liuzi shouted and quickly chased after him.


    But Matchmaker Lao''s footsteps were much faster than him, and she had already rushed to the main courtyard of Sun Li''s family, shouting: "Sun Fuxiong, get out of here, why the **** did you ask me to marry you? Then Is this a nice family to talk to? Come out and take a look, what kind of harm have you done to me?"


    Hand not to mention being beaten, he even sshed urine on him!


    The matchmaker smelled her own smell and almost vomited.


    The two boys behind her also shouted: "Chief Sun, Sun Fuxiong,e out quickly and pay for our medicine. Look at how that family beat us. There is not a single piece of good meat on our bodies."


    We have followed the matchmaker to deliver weddings once or twice, and we have never encountered anything like this. Its so **** outrageous. You muste out and give us an exnation.


    The threebor matchmakers kept shouting.


    Two women heard the sound and hurried from the backyard. One of them, an old woman in her fifties and wearing gray cloth, shouted to the matchmaker: "Matchmaker, you are looking for death. You came to my house to cause trouble. Dont you want to live anymore?


    The person who spoke was Sun Li''s daughter-inw, and standing next to her was the eldest daughter-inw, Sun Fangshi.


    After yelling at the matchmaker, Mrs. Sun said to Sun Liuzi who was catching up: "What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and find someone in the vige to drive this matchmaker away!"


    "Hey, olddy, I''m going to call someone right now." Sun Liuzi turned around and was about to go out to call someone, but Matchmaker Lao shouted loudly: "Stop, if you dare to call someone, I will destroy Sun Fuxiong''s family." Let the matter out!"


    Mrs. Sun sneered and said, "Madam, who are you bluffing? My Sun family only has good things and happy events, how can there be any bad things?"


    The old matchmaker smiled, raised the corners of her eyes, and said: "Where did this nonsensee from? You want me to count the numbers for you, right? OK, then you listen carefully, and don''t get too angry after listening, so as not to get mad to death, and even Ask the old woman to pay you a memorial ceremony!"


    The matchmaker was so generous that she sat directly on the ground in the front yard, pointed at Sun Fang and shouted: "Your eldest grandson, Sun Yougan, who is studying in the county town, is just a beast. Do you really think he is studying well in the county town? Bah. ! My old sisters in the county town said that as early asst year, he hooked up with the widow of the Zhou family in Daxi Lane, the county town, and fell into the trap countless times! "


    "Hey, I''m so disgusted, olddy. How old was your godbrotherst year? He was just a fifteen-year-old boy, and he hooked up with a thirty-year-old widow. The widow''s eldest daughter in the Zhou family was twelve Yes, I can marry your son as my wife!"


    "You, you are talking nonsense, shut up!" Sun Fangshi almost fainted after hearing this, but she held on and said: "My godfather is devoted to learning and knows etiquette above all else. You are wronging him."


    "Bah, with your godfather''s virtues, do you still need an old woman to use him unjustly?" Thebor matchmaker sneered, pointing to the west and said: "Xu Lianzi, the youngest daughter of the Xu Tianfa family in Songzigou, your godfather is going to Xu Lianzi by going to Xu Lianzi." Tong Sheng''s family asked for advice, hooked up with Xu Lianzi, and ruined her health. Isn''t this an injustice?"


    The matchmaker keptughing and said: "Earlier, I went to Songzigou for matchmaking and saw Xu Lianzi. Her walking posture was wrong. Look at that, she is pregnant. I would like to congratte your Sun family on the birth of a child." "


    After hearing this, Mrs. Sun and Mrs. Sun Fang turned pale. How could Matchmaker Lao know about Xu Lianzi?

 Chapter 287: The Sun family was defeated

    Chapter 287: The Sun family was defeated


    Chapter 287 The Sun Familys Defeat


    Their family is keeping this matter under wraps. Now they are appeasing and forcing Xu Tian to make a fortune, asking Xu Lianzi to give up the child first, and then marry her as an equal wife after his brother-inw is admitted to the imperial examination.


    The reason why Sun Lichang proposed marriage to Gu Jinxiu on behalf of his eldest grandson was actually because of Xu Lianzi.


    The Xu family was very hard pressed, and they were in a desperate situation, but Sun Youqian was still studying, and what happened to Xu Lianzi, it was impossible for him to be the son-inw of a wealthy man in the county.


    Seeing that Sun Youqian was not going to be sessful, Mr. Sun simply gave up on letting him get married to the richdy, and instead used him to get involved with the Gu family to get a share of the spice business.


    The old matchmaker said, looking at the appearance of the Sun family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, she knew that what she guessed was true, and she immediately became proud: "If you don''t want the old woman to tell this matter, justpensate the old woman five taels of silver. After the old woman gets the money, she will leave immediately Man, otherwise...hehe, the olddy will spread the word and spread it to the whole Tianfu County. By then, it will be difficult for your god-brother to get a wife, let alone get fame!"


    Who is a girl from a good family who would marry such a **** who hangs out with several women before they get married?


    Then he said: "Don''t think that the olddy doesn''t have such skills. The olddy knows a few old sisters who are matchmakers in the county. As long as you tell them about your eldest grandson, and let the widow make a fuss that week, your Sun family will Just wait to lose face."


    The two drummers were stunned when they heard this. Mom, is the eldest grandson of the Sun family such a shameless thing?


    After the two were surprised, they shouted again: "We also want to paypensation, just five taels of silver. If you don''t pay, we will spread the news about your Sun family, so that your Sun family can''t hold its head up in the countryside."


    Sun Liuzi only knew about the eldest young master and Xu Lianzi. He never thought that his eldest young master was so capable and even hooked up with a widow in the county town. Then...


    Olddy, do you still want to call me?


    Shut up and stand aside! Old Mrs. Sun stared at Sun Liuzi and wanted to p him a few times. At this time, she called the vigers to help. Wouldnt the whole vige know the disgusting things her brother had done?


    After scolding Sun Liuzi, Mrs. Sun pointed at the matchmaker and said: "You are talking nonsense. My god-brother has read books about sages. How could he do such a thing? You are spreading rumors and want to take the opportunity to ckmail our Sun family." , dont even think about it.


    Mrs. Sun was scolding, but her voice was inexplicably weak.


    Sun Fangshi took Old Mrs. Sun''s arm and persuaded in a low voice: "Mom, why don''t you call your father-inw out? This matter is rted to your godfather''s future. We can''t handle it, so your father-inw muste forward."


    When the matchmaker heard this, she looked at the closed door of the main house and said with a smile: "The eldest daughter-inw of the Sun family is right. If you can''t solve this problem, Mrs. Sun, you have to call out the elder Sun."


    In the main room, Sun Lichang''s face turned ck. Brother Gan, a little bastard, besides Xu Lianzi, actually hooked up with Widow Zhou in the county town.


    How does the eldest child teach his children? Such a scandal has happened!


    Li Chang Sun was very angry. He was angry with the boss of the Sun family, angry with Sun Yougan, and angry with the Gu family for not knowing how to promote others. He drove out the matchmaker Su Lao. He was also angry that the matchmaker Lao Lao dared toe to his house to cause trouble because she failed to aplish anything.


    But the matchmaker knows too many things, and she cant keep up with what her godfather can do without spending money.


    Sun Li long thought for a moment, and finally took out ten taels of silver and handed it to an old man in the room.


    The old man sold himself to the Sun family when Grandpa Sun Li was still alive. He was an old ve of the Sun family and was very loyal to the Sun family. After taking the money, he immediately bowed out and threw the ten taels of silver in front of the matchmaker, saying: "Take the money and get out!"


    He also warned: "Remember, if you dare to go out and say a word, the Sun family will not spare you!" Matchmaker Lao and the two boys saw the silver and immediately rushed over. The three of them grabbed two ingots and five taels of silver.


    "You little bastard, let me go quickly. These five taels of silver belong to me. You still can''t get all the ten taels of silver!" The matchmaker hit the hands of the two boys, pretending to bite them, and then took back the five taels. Two silver coins.


    After getting the money, the matchmaker patted the dust on her body,bed her hair, and shouted to the closed main room: "Don''t worry, Mr. Sun, I am a trustworthy person. After taking your family''s money, your family will be happy." The olddy will keep it in her heart about her grandson and wont let a word out.


    The two drummers also said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Sun, our brothers won''t say a word nonsense."


    After getting the money, the three of them left Sun''s house happily.


    The Sun family was very angry. Old Mrs. Sun rushed into the main room and said to Sun Li, "Old man, you are crazy. That''s only ten taels of silver. If you give it away like this, it is really a shame."


    Snapped!


    Sun Li was furious. When he heard Old Mrs. Sun''s question, he raised his hand and pped Old Mrs. Sun, and said angrily: "Hasn''t your good grandson whom you spoiled ever seen a woman? He hooked up with an old woman in the county town. How shameful is that?" In spite of the Sun family''s shame, if this matter gets out and it is more serious than Xu Lianzi''s matter, just wait for that little **** to beughed at for the rest of his life and be expelled from private school."


    Schrs attach great importance to personal ethics. If a godfather does such a shameless thing, no private school or academy will ept him.


    Old Mrs. Sun was scared. Regardless of the pain on her face, she cried and asked Mr. Sun: "Old man, what should we do about this?"


    What should we do? Sun Lizhang sneered and said, My brother-inw is not going to seed in bing famous. Let him marry a girl from the Gu family and concentrate on business in the future. The money he earns can support the education of the second and third brothers.


    Sun Fangshi was displeased to hear this. The third child was the son of the second brother''s family. Why should her godbrother make money for him to study?


    But now that such a scandal happened to Brother Gan, Mrs. Sun Fang did not dare to say no.


    Old Mrs. Sun said worriedly: "The Gu family beat the matchmaker, which means they have rejected our family''s proposal of marriage. Can my godfather still marry a girl from the Gu family?"


    Sun Lichang sneered: "So what if you refuse? She''s just a country girl. My godfather can even deceive a thirty-year-old widow, so why are you afraid that he can''t deceive a teenage girl?"


    He raised his head and looked at Sun Liuzi in the yard, and ordered: "Go to the county town and bring the eldest young master back, and then tell the eldest young master that the eldest girl of the Gu family is a rare beauty, so he must have some snacks."


    "Hey, little one, let''s go right now." Sun Liuzi hurriedly hitched the mule cart and ran to the county town to find Sun Youqian.


    Sun Youqian didn''t mind having many women. Hearing that the eldest daughter of the Gu family was a beauty, he rushed back immediately, nning to take his time and get the eldest daughter of the Gu family.


    Unfortunately, before Sun Youqian had time to use his trick to deceive the girl, on the afternoon of the third day, a master, two officials, and arge group of government officials came from the county town to surround the Sun family.


    Everyone in the Sun family was stunned. Chief Sun hurried forward and asked Master Tian with a smile on his face: "Master Tian, why is the celebrity next to you, the county magistrate, here? But he is passing by on errands?"

 Chapter 288: Young cow eats old grass

    Chapter 288: Young cow eats old grass


    Chapter 288 Young cows eat old grass


    Li Chang Sun raised his eyes and looked at the people surrounding his home, muttering in his heart that these people were either from the county magistrate or Jiang County Lieutenant, and none of them were from Zou County Cheng.


    What made Sun Li even more uneasy was that it was Master Tian who came.


    There are three masters around the county magistrate, Master Shuqi, Master Qianliang, and Master Xingming. This master Tian is Master Xing, who specializes in helping the magistrate handle cases, and has a good rtionship with County Lieutenant Jiang.


    Master Xing Ming...Is his Sun family going to be in trouble today?


    Master Tian did not answer what Sun Li said. Instead, he looked at the Sun family''s three-in-one mansion and said, "Sun Li Zhang is indeed a wealthy family in the vige. He can actually afford to live in such a house. It is much more elegant than Tian''s house."


    Sun Lichang said hurriedly: "Master Tian is joking. This house was built when my grandfather was still alive. It is now several decades older. It looks grand, but in fact many of the beams and pirs are eaten by insects."


    He then hurriedly weed Master Tian and Bantou Yang into the main room of the Sun family. After they sat down, he asked cautiously: "Master Tian and Bantou Yang, why did youe to the humble house today?"


    Bantou Yang had a solemn face, sitting like a door **** without speaking.


    Master Tian pointed at Sun Youqian and asked, "Is this the eldest grandson of Sun Li?"


    Sun Lizhang smiled and said: "It is my eldest grandson who is called a capable person. He also has a younger brother named Youkun. Now both brothers are studying in Zhang Xiucai''s private school in the county town."


    Sun Lichang pretended to scold Sun Youqian: "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t youe over quickly to meet Master Tian. Master Tian is a ssmate and good friend of the county magistrate."


    Sun Youqian had heard about Master Tian, who was even more difficult to please than Master Shao, who was next to Zou County Prime Minister. Now that he finally saw him, he hurried forward and said, "Young grandson, please pay your respects to Master Tian."


    Master Tian looked at Sun Youqian, nodded with a smile and said, "He has red lips and white teeth, and a tall and straight body. He is a rare handsome young man. No wonder Widow Zhou fell in love with him."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Sun family turned pale, but Team Leader Yang and the others burst intoughter.


    Master Tian brought two scribes, and one of them, scribe Zhao, said: "In the past, only old cows ate young grass. I didn''t expect that there are still young cows gnawing on old grass. It''s so big in the world, there are so many things."


    Sun Lichang''s face was green and white, and Sun Youqian''s handsome face turned the color of pig liver due to anger. He retorted dissatisfiedly: "Several adults, I am a schr, but I can''t stand such nder. If this word spreads, How do you want me to behave in the future?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. It has been spread in the county for a long time. Now everyone knows that you, Sun Youqian, are a lustful ghost who stole an old widow." The person who said this was Luo Wu, his eyes full of anger. , staring at Sun Youqian, wishing he could eat him alive.


    On the day Xiu Mu returned home, he was very angry when he learned that Ge Wenhao, the grandson of the Sun family, wanted to plot against Huiniang. Just a few days after returning to the county government office, I heard from the Jiang family that when the Sun family went to Uncle Dashan''s house to propose marriage, the person they mentioned was Sister Xiu, who had been in his heart for nearly five years.


    At that time, Luo Wu wanted to kill the Sun family, demolish the Sun family''s house, smash the Sun family''s pot, and then depose Sun Youqian!


    The incident between Sun Youqian and Widow Zhou will be spread in the county, and it was he, An Geer, and Xiaoyu who did it.


    An Geer and Xiaoyu asked He Sanleizi to bribe the matchmaker. The matchmaker and her old sisters in the county spread the news about Sun Youqian and Widow Zhou everywhere.


    He bribed the beggars in the county town and asked them to gossip about Sun Youqian and Widow Zhou in the county town.


    Because of this matter, he was reprimanded by Jiang Qi, saying that he did not do it cleanly and that he should note forward on his own. He should learn from Brother An and Xiaoyu, find someone, then find someone, and get through two or three times. That''s how safe it is.


    But he couldn''t help it, Sister Xiu was his, no one could even think about it! "What? This matter has been spread in the county town?!" Sun Youqian almost fainted. He hit up the widow, but he just wanted to have a taste of stealing the widow, and he didn''t want to let anyone know about it.


    Its over, its over, my reputation.


    "You have a bad reputation." Luo Wu scolded: "I have never seen such a shameless beast like you. Even Widow Zhou is old, and you can do it!"


    "Luo Yamen, shut up." Seeing that Luo Wu was about to lose control, Squad Leader Yang quickly scolded him: "Master Tian will handle the affairs of the Sun family. We are here to help. Don''t talk too much."


    Luo Wu was scolded and calmed down, lowered his head and said: "It''s a shameless brat. Please forgive Master Tian and Team Leader Yang."


    Master Tian nced at Luo Wu and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, what you said is the truth."


    Zou Xiancheng and Jiang Xianwei did not deal with each other. As long as the two adults rmended people to enter the yamen, the county magistrate would ask for a copy of the book. Therefore, Master Tian knew Luo Wu.


    Master Tians words can be regarded as the death of Sun Youqians stealing of Zhous widow.


    Sun Lichang was so angry that he almost fainted. He stared at Sun Youqian and wanted to strangle him to death. This **** beast is so good at stealing widows that it is now known to everyone.


    Sun Youqian was very aggrieved. How did he know that his affair with Widow Zhou would be leaked out?


    After feeling aggrieved, I vowed secretly in my heart that I would find out the person who exposed this matter and let them die miserably!


    Master Tian looked at thewsuit between the Sun family''s ancestors and his grandson, and said in a neutral tone: "Chief Sun, there is no need to me Young Master Sun. It''s just a romantic affair, not worth mentioning."


    Sun Youqian felt relieved after hearing this. He thought that a man of letters and a madman would not have some scandals.


    Just when Sun Youqian was indifferent, Master Tian said something: "We are not here for Young Master Sun''s business, but for Mr. Sun''s business."


    Li Chang Sun was inexplicably panicked: "What''s my business? What''s my business?"


    Master Tian stopped teasing Mr. Sun, and said directly: "I came to inform Mr. Sun that from today on, you are no longer one of the chiefs of Qingfu Town, and your position as chief has been removed. "


    Withdrawn?


    Sun Lizhang was stunned: "What does Mr. Tian mean? Why can''t I understand?"


    Master Tian smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just know how to read. This is a notice from the county government. Take a look at it."


    As he spoke, he put a notice with the county government seal on the table with a click.


    Sun Lichang came over to take a look, his eyes darkened, and he almost fainted. With trembling hands, he pointed at the notice and said: "No, it''s impossible..."


    How could the county remove half of the countys mileage? And he was still the one who was removed!


    Secretary Zhao sneered: "Chief Sun, this is a notice stamped by the county magistrate himself. How can it be false? You, the chief, have done it all."


    Just ept your fate.


    "It''s a mistake, it must be a mistake. How could the county remove half of the li chiefs? If there are half the li chiefs here, how can we collect taxes for the county and manage these unruly people?" Sun Li Chief He doesn''t ept this fact at all. If the position of head of the vige is gone, how can his family survive?

 Chapter 289: Xue family

    Chapter 289: Xue family


    Chapter 289 Xue Family


    Secretary Zhao frowned: "Chief Sun, don''t be so arrogant. If you dare to question the county government''s notice again, Team Leader Yang will be rude to you."


    Mr. Sun''s head was buzzing, he was dizzy, and he was crying. He stumbled out of the main room and shouted: "I made a mistake. I must have made a mistake. I want to go to the county magistrate to reason!"


    "Stop him." ss leader Yang gave the order, and the government officials rushed forward and held down Chief Sun.


    Sun Youqian saw that Chief Sun was being pushed down and shouted quickly: "Let go of my grandfather quickly. He is the chief of the vige and is in charge of the chiefs of several nearby viges."


    Bang!


    Luo Wu punched Sun Youqian, causing him to stagger and fall on the old servant.


    The old servant was old and had been frightened for a long time. Before he could help Sun Youqian, Luo Wu pulled Sun Youqian over and punched him several times.


    "Dare to question whether the county magistrate''s notice is false? This is ndering the imperial officials and a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the n!"


    Luo Wu wanted to beat Sun Youqian for a long time. This beating was merciless. After a while, Sun Youqian was beaten until he couldn''t get up andy on the ground wailing.


    Yang Ban head was afraid that he would kill people, and finally spoke: "Luo Ji, hurry up, we are here to cooperate with Master Tian, and we can beat people like this."


    Master Tian is the confidant of the county magistrate. When he saw Sun Yougan ndering the county magistrate, he immediately said: "Luo Yamen is right. ndering the imperial officials is a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the n. Let''s arrest Sun Yougan and bring him to justice."


    "Yes!" Luo Wu twisted Sun Youqian''s hands, untied the rope provided by the Yamen, and **** Sun Youqian.


    Sun Youqian was already confused. He was beaten without knowing it, and he was also arrested without knowing it.


    "Master Tian, Master Tian, please spare your life. Brother Gan is still young. He just identally said the wrong thing. He didn''t mean to nder the county magistrate." Sun Lichang threw himself on Sun Youqian and begged Master Tian.


    Zhao Shuliughed and said: "You can steal widows, how can you be so small?"


    One sentence made everyone present burst intoughter.


    Sun Lichang''s face was blue and purple, extremely ugly, but he couldn''t think of anything to refute. Why did Sun You do something so trivial as stealing a widow?


    Major Yang raised his hand to stop theughter of the government officials and reminded Master Tian: "Master Tian, it''s gettingte. Let''s take Sun Fuxiong back to the county government and resume his life."


    What? !


    Sun Lichang had a look of shock on his face: "Arrest, arrest me? I didn''t nder the county magistrate, why do you want to arrest me?"


    Master Tian looked at Secretary Zhao.


    Secretary Zhao took out a piece of approval, handed it to Chief Sun, and said: "Chief Sun has seen it clearly, your Sun family has been a fish and meat vige since your grandfather''s generation. Your family''s fields, houses, shops, everything... They all came from wrong sources. Although it has been a long time, if someone goes to the county government to report to the official, the county magistrate can only ept it."


    Someone went to the county government to report to the official?


    "Who? What **** went to the Yamen to falsely use my Sun family?!" Sun Li looked at the arrest document with eyes wide open and wanted to tear it up.


    The eldest grandson was arrested, but he still had other grandsons; his position as head of the vige was removed, and he still had a lot of wealth. But if someone went to the Yamen to sue the Sun family, saying that the Sun family''s wealth came from improper sources, then his grandson would The house ispletely ruined.


    Its me! A disfigured andme old man walked in from the front door of Suns house.


    He walked very slowly and walked for a while before he came to Sun Lichang. Sun Lizhang stared at him, not knowing who he was?


    The old man sneered: "Sun Fuxiong, I think your father was chasing after my father, shouting one after another, but now it''s only a generationter, and you don''t even know who your previous employer was. You are indeed a ruthless person." .


    When Sun Lichang heard this, he still didn''t think about it. Instead, the old servant said in horror: "You, you are the young master of the Xue family, Xue Mingyu! Didn''t you die in another ce? Why are you back?"


    There used to be andowner in Beigou Vige who owned 500 acres of paddy fields and nearly 1,000 acres of drynd. There were also shops and houses in the town and county. He was a truly wealthy family in Qingfu Town.


    Its just that this family was not prosperous and had only one family for several generations. After Sun Lis grandfathers sister got involved with the then county magistrate, Sun Lis grandfather reached out to the Xue family and teamed up with the then county magistrate to use despicable means. , and the Xue family, which had a huge family fortune, waspletely wiped out.


    In the end, the Xue family was ruined.


    Xue Mingyu was only a few years older than Sun Li, but he became an orphan and had no choice but to be a beggar.


    But Sunli Changs grandfather was afraid that Xue Mingyu would take revenge when he grew up, so he bribed the beggar who begged for food with him, and set fire to the shabby house while Xue Mingyu was sleeping in it.


    Although Xue Mingyu survived the disaster, his appearance was disfigured and one leg wasme.


    Sun Lizhang''s grandfather was relieved when he saw that Xue Mingyu was ruined.


    Later, Xue Mingyu went to other ces to make a living and did not return for many years. After so many years, everyone has long forgotten this character. Why did hee back?


    In fact, Xue Mingyu hase back a long time ago, but he has been living in Hukou Town and has never appeared in front of the Sun family.


    However, every year on the night of Qingming Festival, he would go to the mountains outside Beigou Vige to visit the graves of the Xue family. One year, he was met by a bachelor from Beigou Vige.


    A few days ago, He Sanleizi found two gangsters to drink with some bachelors from Beigou Vige. When the bachelor mentioned this, Gu Jinli became interested and told Gu Jinan about it.


    Gu Jinan told Shang Xiucai about this matter again. Shang Xiucai sent someone to investigate the Xue family''s affairs. After learning that Xue Mingyu was in Hukou Town, he wrote a letter and asked Lao Luo to take it to Hukou Town to Xue Mingyu.


    Yesterday, Xue Mingyu took all the property deeds of the Xue family''s property to the county government office and sued the Sun family for using fake property deeds to seize the Xue family''s property.


    When the county magistrate learned about this, he was very happy. He immediately filed a case and sent people to Sun''s house today to arrest him. The notice to remove the mayor was just brought to Sun Li to see the arrest. The case was overturned. That''s the purpose of today.


    Scribe Zhao conscientiously told the story of the Xue family''swsuit against the Sun family.


    After hearing this, Li Chang Sun waspletely furious. He pointed at the old man and said, "You are talking nonsense! What fake house deeds andnd deeds? All the house deeds andnd deeds of my Sun family are real!"


    Secretary Zhao sneered: "The Sun family''s current house deed has been re-applied, so it can be considered true. But before that, the oldnd deed that your Sun family took to the county government to rece the new one was fake. Then At that time, County Magistrate Gao was on the same side as you, even if you took the fakend deed to change your name and apply for a newnd deed, it was still done for you."


    Speaking of which, this kind of thing is nothing new in Da Chu and the previous dynasties. Its just that the high county magistrates appearance was too ugly. Not only did he use this crude method to enrich the Xue familys family, but he also caused the Xue familys family to be destroyed.


    Coincidentally, the county magistrate wanted to be promoted, but now he was short of credit, so he had to settle this old case.


    The old servant of the Sun family broke out in a cold sweat when he heard it, and his body was shaking like chaff... He knew about this, he had heard it said by Mr. Sun''s father.

 Chapter 290: Take them all away

    Chapter 290: Take them all away


    Chapter 290: Capture them all


    As soon as Master Tian saw the appearance of the old servant of the Sun family, he knew that this old man knew the inside story: "Come on, arrest Sun Geng. He knows the truth but does not report it. He is just as guilty."


    "Sir, please forgive me. I only heard the old man of the Sun family mention this when he was seriously ill. I thought he was confused and talking nonsense. I didn''t expect it to be true... This matter has nothing to do with me. Don''t arrest this old ve." Sun Geng begged for mercy.


    When Chief Sun heard this, his face was ashen. It was over. Sun Geng''s words were like asking for trouble. The Sun family waspletely over this time!


    But Li Chang Sun had always been a little smart, and he immediately cried out: "It''s unfair, it''s unfair, Master Tian. These are old things. I was only a few years old at the time. I didn''t know at all. It has nothing to do with me."


    Xue Mingyu pointed at Sun Lizhang and said, "How could you not know about it? With Sun Jinwang''s temper, he will definitely tell you about this and let your grandson be wary of the Xue family."


    Xue Mingyu was right. What Sun Jinwang was most afraid of was that the Xue family woulde back for revenge. He once told Sun Fuxiong about the affairs between his family and the Xue family in general, and even left a letter.


    That letter was written to the Gao family, saying that if the Sun family was in trouble, he would take this letter to find the Gao family.


    The Gao family is one of the masterminds who followed the Sun family to seize the Xue family''s wealth. In order to prevent the Xue family''s affairs from leaking out, they will definitely help the descendants of the Sun family.


    The letter is still hidden in Mr. Sun''s room.


    Li Chang Sun also thought of the letter. His face turned pale and he was sweating profusely. He wanted to refute, but his throat felt as if someone had strangled him and he couldn''t utter a single word.


    Seeing this, Master Tian said to Team Leader Yang: "Old Yang, let''s search."


    Team leader Yang immediately said to the government officials: "Search!"


    With an order, all the government servants mobilized and turned the Sun family upside down.


    "What are you doing? You can''t search. This is the eldest son of the vige. How dare you search?!" Old Mrs. Sun frowned and stood at the second door of the backyard with her eldest daughter-inw. She wanted to stop the Yamen servant, but was **** by the Yamen servant. , drag aside.


    The yamen servant said: "Master, please wake up quickly. Your Sun Fuxiong is no longer the chief."


    The government officials rushed into the backyard of Sun''s house and started searching. The searchsted for three full hours. It was not until the afternoon that they finished searching Sun''s house and moved everything they found to the front yard.


    Master Tian and Team Leader Yang found eight property deeds of the Sun family and five gold ingots. They also found a letter in Sun Fuxiongs house. The envelope was personally signed by Gao Yongwens descendants.


    Gao Yongwen was the magistrate of Gao County at that time.


    Master Tian was shocked when he heard that five ingots of gold were found. When he heard that the letter to Gao Yongwen was found, he immediately put the gold matter aside.


    He took the letter, opened it and read the contents, and asked Sun Lichang: "Now that the witnesses and physical evidence are all there, what else do you have to say?"


    This letter is not so much a letter threatening the descendants of the Gao family to help the descendants of the Sun family. It is more like a confession. It briefly talks about the Sun family and the Gao family''s conspiracy to seize the Xue family''s property. There is also Sun Jinwang''s at the bottom. Name and fingerprint.


    Sun Lichang looked at the letter, his body shook a few times, and he faintedpletely.


    Master Tian was so frightened when he saw that Sun Fuxiong was so useless. He nced at Sun Fuxiong with disgust and said to Team Leader Yang, "Old Yang, let''s do the work."


    Bantou Yang then said: "Come on, tie up Sun Fuxiong and Sun Geng, and take all the Sun family members to the county government."


    The government officials immediately **** Sun Fuxiong and Sun Geng, and then dragged Sun Youqian, who was still in a daze, into custody. Together with Mrs. Sun, Sun Fangshi, and Sun Liuzi, they were detained together and prepared to be taken to the county government.


    Luo Wu looked at the Sun family, frowned and said: "Bot leader, Master Tian, you are not right. The Sun family also has Ge Wenhao, Sun Fuxiong''s grandson, who lives in the Sun family recently." Bantou Yang said hurriedly: "Quickly Go to the vige to search and arrest Ge Wenhao."


    "Yes!" The government officials rushed out of the Sun family''s mansion, searched for people in Beigou Vige, and finally found Ge Wenhao in an old house not far from the Sun family''s mansion.


    Ge Wenhao originally wanted to wait for the government officials to leave before escaping, but he didn''t expect to be caught, so he quickly shouted: "I am a Ge family member, not a Sun family member. The Sun family''s affairs have nothing to do with me!"


    Luo Wudao: "The inn you own used to be the Xue family''s restaurant, and it is considered stolen property. Your Ge family relied on the Xue family''s wealth to make a fortune, and you, Ge Wenhao, grew up off the Xue family''s wealth, and you still say it has nothing to do with this?" "


    He sneered again: "Some government officials have alreadye to your inn to arrest someone. You and your parents will be reunited in prison soon."


    After hearing this, Ge Wenhao turned pale and argued: "That was the dowry given to my mother by the Sun family. My Ge family didn''t know it was stolen goods. My Ge family was harmed by the Sun family. It''s all the Sun family''s fault. You guys Go to the Sun family, you cant arrest me.


    He looked at Master Tian again and begged: "Master Tian, my surname is Ge, and I am rted to the Zou County Prime Minister''s family. For the sake of Zou County Prime Minister, please let me go... You can take that inn, and our Ge family will have stolen goods." don''t want."


    Ge Wenhao is only fifteen years old. Even if he is a little cautious, he has never seen such a battle. He is so scared. Now as long as he does not get caught, he can say anything.


    Seeing him mentioning Zou County Cheng, Master Tian smiled and said, "Zou County Cheng doesn''t care about his punishment. It''s useless for you to mention him. Come on, take him away!"


    The county magistrate did not let Zou Xiancheng intervene in the matter of removing half of the county chiefs. He directly ordered his confidants to handle it with Jiang Xianwei. The meaning is self-evident.


    Zou Xiancheng is a smart man. He saw what the magistrate meant. Although he was anxious and angry, he had nothing to do.


    After all, if the county magistrate wants to be promoted, he must make some political achievements. If he doesn''t attack the vige chiefs, he must attack the Zou family.


    Team Yang and a group of government officials escorted the Sun family''s young and old out of the Sun family''s mansion and sealed the Sun family''s mansion with a seal.


    People in Beigou Vige saw something happened to the Sun family and came to see it.


    Captain Yang said to them: "The Sun family hasmitted a criminal offense and the whole family has been arrested. If you have been bullied by the Sun family, you can go to the Yamen to file aint. If it is true, the county magistrate will use the confiscated property of the Sun family topensate you."


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention the vigers of Beigou Vige, even the people from other viges who came to watch the excitement were shocked. Xu Tianfa, who had just received the news and came to the Sun family to see the situation, copsed on the ground, then quickly got up, tearing at Sun Youqian, and cursed: "Little beast, your Sun family has vited the criminalw, then, then My family...Oh!"


    Xu Lianzi was already more than three months pregnant, and her belly was about to get bigger. However, the Sun familymitted an offense at this time, and the big house was sealed. They wanted to confiscate the family and exterminate the family. What should his Lianzi do? ?


    When Master Tian heard this, he said to Xu Tian: "If your family has any grievances, you can go to the Yamen to sue Sun Youqian, and the county magistrate will make the decision for you."


    After Master Tian finished speaking, he took Bantou Yang and the others away without wasting any more time.


    Xu Tianfa stood there, confused. He didn''t know if he should go to the Yamen to sue Sun Youqian?


    If he files awsuit, his family''s lotus seeds will be ruined for the rest of his life; if he doesn''t file awsuit, his family will suffer the consequences.

 Chapter 291: heavy sentence

    Chapter 291: heavy sentence


    Chapter 291 Heavy Sentence


    Xu Tianfa returned home in a daze and told his wife about the Sun family.


    Xu Tianfa''s daughter-inw turned green when she heard this and cursed the Sun family: "These gue-stricken people will not get into trouble sooner orter, but now they have their house ransacked. No, we can''t just let the Sun family go!"


    She pped the table and said: "Go to the county government office and use Sun Yougan of **** a girl. Didn''t the head of the government office say that as long as you go to the government office to report the evil things the Sun family has done, the county magistrate will use the Sun family''s wealth topensate Give it to the sufferer, we are the major sufferers, if we sue the Sun family, we can still getpensation, but if we dont sue, we will suffer a big loss."


    Really, do you really want to sue? Xu Tianfa asked, What about our lotus seeds?


    Once you go to the Yamen and file aint, everyone will know about it.


    "What should we do?" Xu Tianfa''s wife pulled out Xu Lianzi who was eavesdropping at the door, pointed at her belly and said: "This shameless **** has been ruined long ago, what else can we do? Wait until this matter is over. , just find a widower for her to marry."


    Xu Lianzis ears were twisted, but he didnt care about the pain. He cried and asked Xu Tianfa: Dad, did the Sun family reallymit a crime and the whole family was arrested?


    "They were all arrested. Even the big house was sealed and no one was allowed to enter." Xu Tianfa looked sad, feeling very unhappy when he thought that his family''s n hade to nothing.


    Woooooooo, what can I do? Xu Lianzi cried out in pain.


    She knew that Sun Youqian just wanted to y with her and was not serious about it, but her family also wanted to use her innocence to gain ess to the Sun family so that they could help the family in the future.


    Unexpectedly, things were almost done, but something like this happened to the Sun family.


    "You bitch, you still have the nerve to cry. Stop crying now. If you have to go to the county government to cry, cry harder so that you can get morepensation." Xu Tianfa''s wife taught Xu Lianzi a few words and told her to bite her. It was Sun Youqian who had taken her by force, and when she finally found out she was pregnant, her family had no choice but to go to the Sun family, hoping to marry Sun Youqian and give the child a proper status.


    Remember, dont say the wrong thing. If you let the county magistrate know that you are voluntary, you will not be able to getpensation.


    Xu Lianzi cried and nodded: "Yes, my daughter has remembered it."


    He asked again: "What should I do with the child in my belly?"


    Xu Tianfa''s wife snorted disdainfully: "Such an evil fetus will naturally be lost. Do you still want to give birth to it? Hurry up, stop talking nonsense, and go to the county seat right now."


    Then he said to his two sons who were busy working in the kitchen and said: "You two bastards, let me take care of the house, and don''t lose anything. Don''t eat the eggs and other things at home. If they are missing, I wille back." I cant spare you.


    "I know, mother." The two sons of the Xu family agreed quickly, fearing that their mother would rush into the kitchen and see them making cakes with white flour.


    After hearing this, Xu Tianfa''s daughter-inw immediately grabbed Xu Tianfa and Xu Lianzi and rushed to the county government office to use Sun Yougan of **** a civilian girl.


    Naturally, Sun Youqian tried his best to deny it, but it was no use. After Xu Lianzi knew that the Sun family hadmitted a serious crime and that all theirnd, house, shop, and money had been confiscated, he became so cruel that he hit a brick wall in court and was stopped by Xu Tianfa''s wife. , mother and daughter hugged each other and cried.


    The county magistrate was so upset by their crying that he convicted Sun Youqian of seizing Xu Lianzi for the sake of the same surname. After obtaining Xue Mingyu''s consent, he gave Xu Lianzi twenty taels of silver aspensation.


    Twenty taels of silver is quite a lot. After Xu Lianzi got the money, he spent five taels of silver to have the baby and have a baby. After giving the family another ten taels of silver, he could still have five taels of silver for his dowry.


    With these five taels of silver, it will be easier for her to get married again, after all, there are many bachelors in Chu. After Widow Zhou heard about this, she also ran to the county government office to y drums and used Sun You of **** a good woman.


    The magistrate looked at the half-aged Widow Zhou, and then at the fresh-faced Sun Youqian with red lips and white teeth. He almost couldn''t help but vomit. He thought it was a rumor, but it turned out to be true... What is this? !


    Widow Zhou is desperate. Anyway, there are rumors everywhere in the county that she has something to do with Sun. Tianfu County can''t stay any longer. She will sue Sun for having done something. She will get twenty taels of silver, and then sell the family house and bring her fine shoes with her. It would be much easier for the children to live with their cousin in Fucheng than to be scolded in the back in Tianfu County.


    Widow Zhou was a veteran of the world. She burst into tears and used Sun Youqian. She spoke so openly that even the county magistrate was frightened and quickly stopped her: "That''s enough, Zhou Tang. I already know your grievances. You don''t need to do anything more." borate.


    More shameless, even down to the details, he and the master are schrs, how can they handle this?


    Xu County Magistrate asked Xue Mingyu: "Mr. Xue, the Sun family is your Xue family''s wealth. Are you willing to give another twenty taels of silver to the Zhou Tang family?"


    Xue Mingyu has suffered all the major sins in his life. Now that he has received his revenge, he doesn''t mind giving up some of his family wealth. He nodded and said, "The county magistrate can make the decision. I have no objections."


    He knew that Widow Zhou still had children to raise. It was wrong to be the mother, but the children were innocent. Xue Mingyu is a person who has suffered a lot. Now that he is old, he is always willing to form a good rtionship.


    Xu County Magistrate was very happy and praised: "Mr.


    Widow Zhou got the money and left happily without even looking at Sun Youqian.


    In the case of the Sun family, there were all witnesses and material evidence, and the county magistrate quickly sentenced him. The old man of the Sun family sought money and killed someone. Unfortunately, he has passed away long ago, otherwise he would have been sentenced to death.


    Sun Fuxiong failed to report what he knew, andmitted the crime of harboring. He was beaten with a cane for thirty years and sent to work in the official mines.


    Sun Youqianmitted the crime of seizing a good girl, twice. This was a serious crime. He was originally going to be sentenced to death and then exiled. However, the county magistrate thought that there was a shortage of people in the official mines, so he was exempted from death penalty and was directly sent to exile. Go to work in the official mine.


    The men and women of the Sun family, including Ge Wenhao''s family, all grew up eating stolen goods. They were considered aplices and were consigned to very.


    After hearing this, the Sun family and Ge Wenhao''s family cried bitterly in the hall, especially Ge Wenhao''s family. They felt that their family had been wronged to death and had been implicated by the Sun family. They cried and asked the county magistrate to change the sentence.


    County Magistrate Xu ignored them, finished handling the Sun family''s case, and returned to Houya happily.


    Seeing that the Ge family dared to make trouble, Bantou Yang asked the government officials to take them into custody, beat them ten times each, and took them to the county government prison.


    Xue Mingyu cried bitterly when he saw everyone from the Sun family and the Ge family being taken to prison. He originally thought that he would never be able to take revenge in this life, but unexpectedly, when he was about to be buried, his great revenge would be avenged.


    Master Tian looked at Xue Mingyu and said to him: "Mr. Xue, if no new victimes to sue the Sun family within this month, then all the Sun family''s wealth can be given to you."


    Then he said: "Most of your Xue family''s wealth has been obtained by the Gao County Magistrate''s family. The Gao family is in Zhongzhou, far away from He''an Mansion. Several decades have passed, and I don''t know what the Gao family is like. The remaining We still dont know how much of our family wealth we can get back.

 Chapter 292: smoothly

    Chapter 292: smoothly


    Chapter 292 Good luck


    Xue Mingyu understood what Master Tian meant and said directly: "The old ve is old and has not been in good spirits recently. He can''t take care of that much. The adults can make the decision on the affairs of the Gao family. As for the wealth that the Gao family has sought, if we can get it back, Come on, I dont want it, Ill give it all to the county government.


    Before Magistrate Gao left office, he sold all his properties in Tianfu County, and his Xue familys ancestral home and property were long gone.


    And since Magistrate Xu took care of the Sun family so readily, he had to show some sincerity. He can''t take all of this family''s wealth, he can just take a little of it.


    Seeing Xue Mingyue to the road, Master Tian smiled and said, "Mr. Xue is indeed very righteous. Don''t worry, the Sun family and the Gao family will not end well."


    Xue Mingyu felt relieved after hearing this. After thanking Master Tian, he said he wanted to thank Team Leader Yang and the others, and was allowed to enter the county government office.


    Actually, the person Xue Mingyu wanted to thank was not Bantou Yang, but Luo Wu, or Jiang, Shang, and Gu.


    It was the Gu family who discovered his existence, the Shang family who found him, and the Jiang family who helped him resolve the old case and avenge himself.


    Botou Yang and Luo Wu had to deal with the Sun family''s affairs, so they didn''t have much time to talk to Xue Mingyu. Xue Mingyu said thank you and left. But he was thinking that after a month, when the matter was settled, he would have to bring generous gifts and visit the Jiang, Shang, Gu, and Luo families to thank them.


    The whole Sun family was arrested, and Sun Fuxiong was removed from his position as head of the vige. Soon the news spread throughout Tianfu County. Some of the dismissed district chiefs were unconvinced and were nning to lead the vigers to cause trouble, but because of the Sun family''s incident, they all stopped thinking.


    Those who have grown insides, which one is clean? Judging from Magistrate Xu''s attitude, he is determined to remove half of the county''s li chiefs. If you don''t ept it, Sun li chief''s fate will be there, waiting to be eliminated.


    Because of the Sun family''s affairs, the county''s evacuation of half a mile was going very smoothly. It was originally nned to be a fuss for about half a month, but in the end, the matter waspleted in less than three days. It was extremely smooth.


    County Magistrate Xu was so happy that he hummed a ditty. On the third day, he sent an official document to the prefect''s Yamen, removing sixteen li chiefs from the county. Not one of the removed li chiefs was dissatisfied, and even signed a letter of approval. The matter, as well as thewsuits of the Sun family, Gao family, and Xue family, were reported to the prefect''s Yamen.


    After reading the official document, the magistrate of He''an Prefecture became more and more interested. He immediately summoned the remaining county magistrates of He''an Prefecture and asked them to follow the example of Tianfu County and remove half of the county''s li chiefs to reduce expenditures in Da Chu.


    When the other county magistrates learned about this, they cursed Magistrate Xu in their hearts. This Xu Chongfeng, who had been soft-spoken for so many years, was about to be transferred, and suddenly they came like this...removing half of Da Chu''s li chiefs, it was a loss. He dared to bring it up!


    However, these county magistrates only dare toin in their hearts, and publicly write letters to praise the county magistrate and congratte him in advance for his promotion.


    County Magistrate Xu was a magistrate. He wrote letters to each county magistrate to use him, and also gave generous gifts to appease all the magistrates in He''an Prefecture.


    Xu County Magistrate informed the magistrate of his ns to appease the county magistrates, which was a disguised exnation that he had not formed a clique for personal gain.


    The prefect received Magistrate Xus letter and praised Magistrate Xu with his staff: This Xu Chongfeng is not only a blockbuster, he is also quite good at being a good person.


    At this point, the prefect has finally remembered Xu Chongfeng. Xu County Magistrate waster promoted to a higher position and became an official in the capital, all starting from this time.


    When news about the Sun family reached Dafeng Vige, the vigers were really shocked.


    "Then the eldest son of the Sun family has been defeated like this? It seems that people still can''t do bad things. The sinsmitted by the old man of the Sun family must be repaid by future generations."


    "What''s the point of repaying it? That Chief Sun is not a good person. He has done a lot of bad things over the years by taking advantage of the name of the Chief. Every year when collecting grain taxes, every household should not give him an extra ten yuan." He is responsible for six viges and so many households. He can feed himself with just one kilogram of grain from our mouths every year. I heard that he cant finish it all and even sells it. Not to mention the tax, which was real money, with an extra ten cents per son. With six viges and so many men, he could make a fortune every year, and there were also corvees, so he could make another fortune. "


    "The most hateful thing is to take money and harm people. Huang Hezi''s family in Huangshan Vige, when Huang Hezi broke his leg the year beforest, he happened to be a ve and couldn''t go. He only had a son and was afraid that his son would note back. I gave Sun Fuxiong two taels of silver and asked him to help mark the name of his only seedling."


    "After Sun Fuxiong collected two taels of silver, he said it was not enough and wanted to add another one tael. The Huang family had no choice but to collect the money. Before they could collect it, the day of departure was approaching. Sun Fuxiong took away the only seedling from Huanghezi''s family. No, the two taels of silver were not returned to the Huanghezi family."


    Fortunately, the boy from the Huang family just got sick and his life was saved. Otherwise, the Huanghezi family would have been extinct.


    Everyone in Dafeng Vige is talking about the Sun family, and the third grandmother is also talking to Cui and Gu Daya.


    Gu Jinli was preparing the braised sauce next to him and listened a lot. When I heard rumors in the county town about Sun Youqian''s affair with Widow Zhou, I felt heartbroken. I went to the matchmaker''s sisters to spread the news that Sun Youqian had stolen the widow. She had spent six taels of silver on each of them.


    However, the Sun family was given a heavy sentence, which made her feel happy and felt that the six taels of silver were well spent.


    That Sun Youqian is really nothing. I have never seen such a beast in all my years of living! When the third grandmother found out about Sun Youqians affair with Widow Zhou and Xu Lianzi, she was so angry that she felt disgusted and unlucky.


    "Third Grandma, don''t be angry. The Sun family has already suffered. It''s not worth getting angry with them anymore." Gu Jinli had already prepared the brine and called to Gu Daya and his daughter: "Auntie, Cousin Le, let''s go to the kitchen to boil the brine. Braised vor.


    He then said to the Third Grandma: Third Grandma, lets eat braised food tonight, and keep your favorites.


    Third Grandma said: "I love eating. It''s both meat and eggs. How can I not love it?"


    The third grandma''s heart ached so much when she thought of the meat in the kitchen. But that was what Daya and her family needed to survive from now on, so they felt less distressed. They only told Gu Daya and her daughter: "Daya, Le Yatou, you have to study hard."


    It costs money to make braised meat.


    Dont worry, Third Bonnie/Grandma Third, we will definitely learn to make sure we dont waste meat. Gu Daya and Qi Kangle agreed, picked up their spice bags, and followed Gu Jinli to the kitchen to learn how to make braised meat.


    The most important thing in making braised food is the marinade. Only when the marinade is well prepared can the meat and vegetable dishes be delicious.


    "But it''s not easy to make the marinade well. This is the marinade I prepared. There are six marinade recipes in total. Each marinade recipe contains at least fifteen spices. You must remember the types and amounts of these spices. Stay."


    These six kinds of brine recipes are used for braised vegetables, braised chicken, duck and pork, braised pig trotters, braised seafood, braised mutton, and braised beef.


    One pot of marinade cannot brine everything. If you want to make the marinade well, you have to use different recipes and brine them separately. Otherwise, the food will smell bad.

 Chapter 293: Roast Duck

    Chapter 293: Roast Duck


    Chapter 293 Roast Duck


    Well, we all remember it. Gu Daya and her daughter have been apanying Gu Jinli to prepare the marinade for the past few days, and have memorized all the marinades she prepared.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Then let''s start making the marinade."


    The marinade is very difficult to cook. It needs to be cooked for at least an hour, that is, two hours, to get the vor out.


    There are six kinds of marinades to cook. We dont have enough stoves at home, so we have to build three small stoves with stones on the kitchen porch to cook the marinades together.


    Gu Jinli put the six prepared braised ingredients into the pot one by one: "Auntie, this is in braised, this is braised chicken, duck and pork, this is braised pig trotters, this is braised mutton, This is braised beef, this is braised river delicacies, you have to remember the marinade in the pot, dont make a mistake.


    Hey. Gu Daya and her daughter responded.


    "The next step is to stir-fry sugar." Gu Jinli took out six packs of malt sugar, heated the oil in a pan, poured all six packs of malt sugar into the pan, and slowly boiled the malt sugar until it turned into caramel color. Then he poured out the sugar water and poured it out. Pour bowl after bowl into six marinade pots: "To make a pot of marinade, just put a packet of caramel sugar in it."


    Today''s maltose is maltose, which has a strong malty aroma. After adding a few sses of wine, a malty aroma wafts out of the pot, a bit like beer.


    While the marinade was cooking, they began to process the ingredients to be marinated. After killing the chicken and washing it, they put it directly into the brine pot for cooking. Pork, pig''s trotters, mutton, and beef had to be nched first. After nching, Only then can they be put into the stew pot separately.


    There are also river delicacies.


    To put it bluntly, Braised Hexian is braised fish cubes.


    Chop the carp intorge pieces three fingers wide and put them directly into the oil pan for frying. After frying, take out the fish pieces to control the oil. After the marinade is cooked, put the fried fish cubes into the marinade and soak for about an hour before eating.


    The method of making vegetarian marinade is simr. After nching the vegetables, put them into the marinade. Cook on low heat for a quarter of an hour and then stop the fire. Let the vegetables simmer in the marinade. After an hour, wait for the vegetables to absorb the taste of the marinade. , vegetarian halogen is made.


    They braised four kinds of vegetarian vegetables, lotus root, eggs, fried tofu, and dried white beans.


    Dried white bean curd is made by directly cutting tofu into palm-sized, half-inch-thick pieces and pressing them with heavy objects for more than an hour.


    The three of them were busy in the kitchen for almost an hour. After the marinade waspletely cooked, they put the vegetarian vegetables and fried fish pieces into the vegetarian braised pot and the river fresh pot respectively.


    You can eat it after being stuffed for an hour.


    The chicken and pork were almost braised, and Gu Jinli asked Qi Kangle to stop the fire.


    "After the chicken and pork have been simmered for half an hour, take them out, dry them and cut them into tes. The remaining pots for braised pig trotters, braised mutton and braised beef should continue to cook. These three are more difficult to cook. It needs to be cooked for half an hour longer.


    Gu Daya and Qi Kangle nodded their heads as they listened, memorizing every word Gu Jinli said and every move he made when making braised meat.


    Seeing that they were always nervous, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Auntie, Cousin Le, you don''t have to be so nervous. If you can''t learn it once, you can learn it a second time."


    Gu Daya waved her hand quickly: "You can''t do it. It''s very expensive to make braised food."


    It is both chicken and beef and mutton, especially the beef, which is very difficult to buy. I dragged the Jiang family to buy it from the county. Three kilograms of beef cost three hundred cents, which is one hundred cents per catty, which is more expensive than pork. More than three times more.


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, although beef is expensive, it tastes delicious when braised. When the timees, we can sell it for two hundred cash per catty and make back all the money."


    Gu Daya was a little stunned when he heard the price, but when he thought about the rich people who went out to restaurants to have a meal, they often paid a few taels, or even dozens of taels of silver per meal. Looking at the price of braised beef, he didn''t think it was expensive.


    "Xiaoyu, we have tried the earthen kiln for making roast duck. The kiln has not copsed and the heat inside is even." Gu Dashan, with a gray face on his face, ran to the kitchen and asked Gu Jinli: "Is the braised sauce ready? When will it arrive? Does your aunt''s family cook roast duck?" "It''s almost done. Let''s make roast duck now." Gu Jinli and others came out of the kitchen and said to Cui, "Mom, go to the kitchen and help look after the fire. The fire will burn for another half an hour. Just put it out. You dont need to take out the braised pork, just put it in the pot and let it simmer.


    "Hey, Mom, I got it. Go quickly. Didn''t it take a long time to cook the roast duck? It''s almost noon. If it''ster, you won''t be able to make it." Ms. Cui heard from Gu Jinli that making the roast duck only requires air-drying. The duck takes two hours, which is very time-consuming.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mom, you will definitely be able to eat roast duck tonight."


    She ran back to the house, took a bag of spices, and followed Gu Dashan and the others to Gu Daya''s house.


    In the backyard of Gu Daya''s house, a y kiln as tall as one person has been built with blue bricks and mud.


    The earthen kiln was made by Gu Dashan and his third grandfather together. It took three days of work and two corrections ording to Guo Jinli''s instructions before the earthen kiln was finallypleted.


    The earthen kiln is divided into two floors: the bottom floor is used for burning fire, and the upper floor is used for hanging ducks. There is a hole where the upper and lower floors connect. An iron te with six holes is ced on it to block the open fire. But it allows the heat of the fire to reach the upper level.


    Xiaoyu, five ducks have been killed. Qi Pan took out the processed ducks.


    Gu Jinli handed the cloth bag containing the spices to Qi Pan: "Stuff these ground spices into the duck''s belly, and then use this long iron needle to seal the opening."


    Gu Jinli took Gu Daya and his daughter to the Qi family kitchen again and started making crispy water.


    Add crispy water to the roast duck to make the duck skin crispy.


    Making crispy water is very simple. Boil the maltose with water, turn off the heat, then add vinegar and Huadiao wine to make crispy water.


    After making the crispy water, Gu Jinli asked Qi Panpan to bring the duck stuffed with spices. He gave him a small bamboo tube the size of a finger, pointed at the incision on the duck''s neck and said: "Blow air into it and blow out the duck skin." Gotta cheer up.


    About duck skin blowing, Gu Jinli told Qi Panpan in detail a few days ago. Qi Panpan knew how to blow the duck skin and managed to blow five ducks in a short time.


    After blowing the duck, put the duck in boiling water and nch it again. After the duck skin ispletely set, go through the crispy water again: "Take the duck out to dry."


    Hey. Qi Pan quickly took the duck to the eaves to dry it.


    Exactly two hourster, the duck was finally dried, and the color of the duck skin became darker than before. Gu Jinli said: "The duck is roasted."


    Qi Pan''s family had been waiting for a long time. They quickly took down the duck, hoisted it into the earthen kiln with a wooden stick with a thick wrist, and hung it on the iron rod inside.


    After hanging the duck, start firing the kiln.


    First burn it on high fire for a quarter of an hour, then roast it on low fire for half an hour, and then the roast duck is ready.


    "This red thing is roast duck? The color is really beautiful. If such a dish is served during the Chinese New Year and festivals, it will be very festive." Gu Daya looked at the roast duck he took out and was very happy. This roast duck must be better sold than braised duck. .


    Qi Kangming looked at the roast duck and was full of admiration: "The color is like red, and the fragrance is overflowing. Xiaoyu, you are so amazing, you can make such a delicious dish."

 Chapter 294: prosperous

    Chapter 294: prosperous


    Chapter 294 Prosperity


    He is Li Junping''s servant. He has seen a lot of good things with Li Junping, but he has never seen such a delicious and delicious roast duck.


    When Gu Jinli saw the red roast duck, he was also greedy and said, "Let''s take one and try it to see how it tastes."


    Okay, okay, lets go and try it. We can have a feast tonight, both marinated meat and roast duck. Gu Daya smiled and put all five roast ducks into tworge earthenware tes.


    Gu Jinli took out a long iron te from the earthen kiln and poured the duck fat into arge pottery bowl. He poured more than half of the bowl: "The duck fat in this roast duck is a good thing. Use it to mix it." Noodles or dipping sauce, it tastes better than anything else.


    She has eaten roast duck noodles with oil. It tastes really amazing, many times better than noodles with scallion oil.


    "Sister Le, take the oilmp to light the road." Gu Daya said, and shouted to the room on the right: "Brother Ping, you lie down at home first, we will be back in an hour at most. Ill bring you food back to eat.


    Qi Kangping''s legs haven''t healed yet. He has been lying in bed recently. He doesn''t dare to move around for fear that the bones will grow crooked again.


    Qi Kangping: "Hey, I understand, mother."


    After hearing Qi Kangping''s reply, Gu Daya took the roast duck and went to Gu Jinli''s house.


    As soon as Gu Jinli got home, he said to Cui: "Mom, there are some white noodles at home. You can make some noodles for me, and I will make duck fat noodles for you."


    Ms. Cui didnt have any objections, but the third grandmother was very distressed: There are enough dishes at home tonight, why do we still need to eat noodles?


    However, afterining, he said to Cui: "Go and do it for her. If you don''t do it, she will have to recite it for two days, and her ears will not be quiet."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "My third grandma still loves me."


    Although the third grandma is worried about food, every time she wants to eat something delicious, she willin a few times, but afterining, she will agree and let her toss it.


    "I''ll do it right now." Mrs. Cui went to get a pound of white flour, and went to the kitchen with Gu Jinxiu to knead and roll out the noodles. In just over a quarter of an hour, the noodles were cooked.


    Gu Jinli put a little salt into the cooked noodles, then poured in the duck fat and stirred, and the duck fat noodles were ready.


    The third grandma took a bite curiously and said in surprise: "Why is this so delicious? It seems to have the taste of spices."


    Gu Jinli said: "The belly of the roast duck is stuffed with spices, and the duck fat drips with the spice juice, so the duck fat has the vor of spices."


    She fried another te of gray vegetables in duck fat, and after a te of fresh bamboo shoots, she shouted: "It''s time to eat."


    Third Grandma and the others have already cut a te of braised food from the kitchen and brought it to the dinner table.


    Qi Pan chopped up a roast duck. ording to Hu Jinli''s instructions, he poured the spices stuffed into the duck''s belly into a bowl, added water to thicken it into a dipping sauce, and served it on the table.


    There is delicious food at home tonight, and Third Grandpa called Mr. Qin over.


    Mr. Qin looked at the braised meats and the red roast duck and said in surprise: "Is this the new livelihood that Xiaoyu thought of for her aunt? It''s really fresh. The old man has never seen such food in his whole life."


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "Don''t just praise her, use your chopsticks and have a taste."


    Mr. Qin and Third Grandpa used their chopsticks first, and after eating the roast duck and braised meat, they were full of praise.


    Others also moved their chopsticks, and everyone couldn''t stop eating. Its delicious, the roast duck is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, not bad at all.


    "The braised meat is very delicious and is an excellent dish to go with wine, especially the beef, which is very chewy, and the braised mutton is also good." Mr. Qin took a sip of the wine, ate the braised meat, and squinted his eyes infort: "This is a living. We can do it. Brother Gu, you dont have to worry about your eldest nieces family anymore. With this business, their family will have no worries about food and clothing.


    Three grandpa smiled and nodded, Da Ya has been suffering all her life, its time to get lucky and live a better life.


    Gu Jinli and the others had their dinner happily, and each of them ate a lot more than usual.


    Brother Cheng, a small person, just ate a bowl of noodles with duck fat, a duck leg, a bowl of sweet potato and old rice porridge, and a lot of vegetarian meat and pork stew.


    Gu Jinan saw that he had eaten too much and was afraid that he would umte food, so he took half the bowl of braised food from his bowl and ate it himself.


    You should eat in moderation and be greedy. After studying with Shang Xiucai, Gu Jinan learned some literati rules and was very resistant to overeating.


    Brother Cheng has always listened to this elder brother. Although he still wants to eat, he can only nod his head obediently.


    Qi Pan was eager to make money. After eating, he rubbed his hands and asked: "Uncle San, brother-inw, and Xiaoyu, I was thinking that it will take two or three months to build the shop. It''s too long. Our family will not have leisure during this period." Now, why not make braised meat and roast duck and sell them at a stall in the town, what do you think?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s done, I still have a lot of braised food. Let''s take it to the town tomorrow to test sell it."


    "What are you selling?" Mrs. Chen had smelled the fragrance wafting from Gu Daya''s house a long time ago. After dinner tonight, she immediately dragged Gu Dagui to Gu Jinli''s house, nced at the dining table, and said with a smile, "This is it." Xiaoyu is thinking of a new business for Sister Da Yas family. Just the smell of it will make people drool, and it will definitely sell well.


    Gu Dagui pulled her and warned in a low voice: "Please take it easy, if you make Xiaoyu angry again, our family will be ruined."


    Mrs. Chen was startled and quickly looked away, no longer staring at Gu Jinli''s dining table, for fear that Gu Jinli would be angry: "What, we haven''t finished eating yet. We are here early, so you guys eat first, let''s go to the yard Go sit for a while."


    Ever since Gu Yumei''s incident and Gu Jinli''s rage, Ms. Chen has been very honest recently. Although she wants to learn how to make braised meat and roast duck, she doesn''t dare to speak for fear that Gu Jinli will annoy her.


    But in her heart, she scolded Gu Yumei over and over again. She was that dead girl, couldn''t she? If something had to happen, now that Gu Jinli had made a new food, they could only stare at it and be greedy, but they couldn''t participate in it anymore.


    The next day, when the Gu Daya family went to the tofu stall to try out braised meat and roast duck, Mrs. Chen even scolded Gu Yumei **** in her heart.


    The business of the braised meat and roast duck is also very good. Although it is fresh food that no one has seen before, but after knowing that it is made by the Gujia tofu stall, they are not afraid at all and just smell the fragrance and buy it.


    This red duck looks festive and smells good. My old man must like it. Give us one for the Shang family. A servant of the Shang Youcang family said to Qi Pan.


    Shang Youcang is the vige chief of Shangjia Vige, the head of the Shang family, and now he is also the chief of ten nearby viges.


    This Shang Youcang is the cousin of Shang Xiucai. His family has a lot ofnd, and there are shops in the town and county. He is not short of money, and he also likes to eat the Gu family''s fried five-spice tofu.


    Qi Pan said to the servants of the Shang family: "This is roast duck. It''s a bit expensive. It costs sixty cents per catty."


    Xiaoyu said that the roast duck was eaten fresh and would be the signature dish of their shop in the future, so it couldnt be sold too cheaply.


    A servant of the Shang family did the math and said, "It''s a little more expensive than an old hen, but it''s okay. Give me this one."

 Chapter 295: Go to the oil shop

    Chapter 295: Go to the oil shop


    Chapter 295 Going to the Oil Shop


    Qi Panpan smiled and brought him the roast duck. After weighing it on an iron scale, he said: "Four catties and one tael, that''s four catties for you, two hundred and forty cents."


    After the servants of the Shang family took the roast duck, they looked at the braised food ced in the big pottery basin and swallowed their saliva. They pointed at the braised food and said, "Two kilograms of braised mutton, braised fish cubes, braised dried beans, and fried tofu." .


    Hey, Ill weigh you here.


    "You are from the Gu family''s aunt''s family, right? Is this a new food that the Gu family hase up with? It smells so fragrant. Give me two pounds of this dish." The man pointed at the braised oil tofu in the vegetarian stew.


    Hey, Ill get it for you right away.


    I heard that the Gujia Tofu stall has a new dish. These are the dishes. It smells so good. Come on,e on, give me a piece of meat, six eggs and a pound of this kind of yellow tofu.


    "This is called braised tofu. It needs to be deep-fried, which costs a lot of oil and costs fifteen cents per catty." The customer next to him exined to him.


    But the customer didn''t mind: "After buying the white tofu, you have to add seasonings and cook it. Not only is it deep-fried, it has enough oil and water, but it can also be cut into tes and served directly, which saves trouble."


    There are more and more guests, somee to see whats new, and many want to buy something to try.


    Qi Panpan and Gu Daya were so busy that they picked four baskets of vegetarian braised meat and roast duck, and almost sold them in an hour.


    Mrs. Chen looked at the side and almost turned to vinegar. She couldn''t help but said: "Sister eldest sister, your business is really good. She is indeed my aunt. Xiaoyu girl wants to make a living better than our tofu and bean cakes." good."


    Gu Dagui red at Mrs. Chen and cursed: "Shut up, why are you talking?"


    He quickly apologized to Gu Daya again: "Sister Daya, please ignore her. This woman is so virtuous that she can''t speak."


    Gu Daya smiled at Gu Dagui, but she could no longer tolerate Chen, and replied: "Brothers and sisters, Dagui, don''t be envious. Xiaoyu girl is also very good to you, an aunt of the same race. This is another stall, and another If you open a shop or run a workshop, and let your boss''s wife and the shopkeeper''s wife take care of it, your family''s life will be much more prosperous than mine."


    Mr. Chen choked, Gu Daya was saying that she was just an aunt of the same race, but she took advantage of the Gu Jinli family a lot, while her biological aunt just got a new job.


    Mr. Chen knew she was in the wrong, and after seeing Gu Daya''s mouth, she knew it was a powerful person, so she didn''t dare to talk back, and she honestly fried tofu and bean dregs cakes for the guests.


    Mr. and Mrs. Yan came to the stall with Mr. and Mrs. Chen. When he saw that Mr. Chen was deted, Mr. Yan shook his head helplessly. The elder brother and sister cared more about eating than beating. They only came to their senses every time they were beaten.


    "The Gu family, I heard that they have new food. Hurry up and give me two kilograms of each!" Chef Li from Fugui Building finished his lunch meal and immediately rushed over to buy the Gu family''s new food. Unfortunately, he waste. .


    Thats all thats left. Qi Panpan smiled, pointing to a dozen braised eggs, a few pieces of braised dried beans, a dozen braised fish pieces, and two pieces of braised mutton in the pottery pot.


    Chef Li was very embarrassed. He smelled the fragrance of the braised vegetables and immediately said: "Wrap all these for me. I''ll give you as much money as you want."


    "Hey, I''ll give it to you." Qi Pandai quickly packed the remaining stewed vegetables for Chef Li. After weighing and calcting the money, he reported the bill to him: "A total of four hundred and eighty yuan." The te was quickly handed over to Chef Li, who quickly said, "Don''t give it to him yet. He is from Fugui Building. If he buys our things, he has to register with his fingerprints."


    Hearing this, Gu Daya quickly stopped Qi Pan, took out a booklet, handed it to Chef Li, and said with a smile: "You are from Fugui Building, so please take your fingerprints here."


    Xiaoyu said that their family has a grudge against the Zou family. The Fugui Building in the town is the property of the Zou family. When Fugui Buildinges to buy their things, they have to put their fingerprints on them, so as to prevent the Zou family from poisoning them after buying something, and the bad guys will kill them.pensation.


    Chef Li has long been ustomed to being treated like this by Gu''s tofu stall. He quickly pressed his fingerprints and gave him money. After taking the things, he couldn''t wait to eat them. He took a few bites of each item: "It''s delicious. It''s rich. Let''s make it." The food and wine are excellent.


    Especially the marinated fish pieces, I didnt expect fish to be so delicious. The dry-fried fish is very chewy, and coupled with the aroma of the marinated fish, it is very fragrant.


    Chef Li was very satisfied with his meal, and he could tell that the spices used in this braised dish were much more than seasoning spices... I wonder if he can make it?


    "I heard that there is also a red, very festive duck called roast duck. Will you still have a stall tomorrow? We have reserved ten at Fugui Building." Chef Li has be the shopkeeper. Now he can buy whatever ingredients he wants. OK, no need to look at Shopkeeper Zengs face anymore.


    Gu Daya shook his head: "No, roast duck is only sold to ordinary people''s homes now, not to restaurants."


    Xiaoyu said that the purpose of trial sales is to build a reputation. It must be sold to more people so that more people can eat braised food and roast duck. Only in this way can the name of braised food and roast duck be spread.


    They also specifically exined that roast duck is their signature. Before everyone knows that this is Gu''s roast duck, they cannot sell the roast duck to Fugui Lou, lest others misunderstand that the roast duck is made by Fugui Lou, and they will suffer a big loss.


    Chef Li felt very sorry after hearing this. He begged Gu Daya and Qi Panpan for a while, but when they didn''t let go, he gave up and took the stewed vegetables back to Fugui Building.


    After Qi Panpan and Gu Daya sold out the braised vegetables and roast duck, they helped Chen and others. After selling out all the tofu, spices and bean dregs cakes, they closed the stall and went home together.


    Gu Daya and his wife went directly to Gu Jinli''s house and counted the money together. After learning that they had made one to two to five hundred yuan today, they were really surprised: "It''s actually such a huge profit."


    There are three to two to four hundred cents on the table. After deducting the cost, there is still one or two and a half cents. If divided into 50 and 50 cents, her family can also get 750 cents.


    Xiaoyu, thank you, this business is really profitable. Gu Daya was so happy that her eyes were red.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Thank you, you are my aunt. Besides, my family also has a share in this business. The money your family makes is for my family, it''s the same."


    "Xiaoyu is right, we are all a family. Don''t drop the golden beans. Go home and make braised meat and roast duck, otherwise you won''t be able to sell them tomorrow." Third Grandma urged, and after dividing the money, she took Gu Daya''s family to Rush home.


    In the following days, Gu Dayas family was busy making braised meat and roast duck.


    They get up before dawn to make braised meat, and make it before Chen time. They follow Chen and others out of the stall, ande back after selling out. They kill the duck in the afternoon, dry the duck, and start roasting it in the evening. After roasting, the fire is stopped, and the next day When the kiln was opened, the duck was still warm.


    People in the town, including some wealthy families in the countryside, like braised meat and roast duck very much. Gu Dayas family cant sell it no matter how much they make.


    Life for Gu Jinli and his family was booming, and in mid-April, the Jiang family sent nursing home Jiang Puzi to deliver a message to Gu Jinli''s family, saying that the soybean oil workshop was about to open, and asked her to go and have a look. Is there anything that needs to be improved on wooden oil presses and soybean oil?

 Chapter 296: sick question

    Chapter 296: sick question


    Chapter 296 The Problem of Sickness


    Gu Jinli received the post and said to Jiang Puzi: "Uncle Puzi, don''t worry, we will definitely go tomorrow."


    The Jiang family invited her, Gu Dashan, the third grandfather and the third grandmother to go together.


    After hearing this, Jiang Puzi smiled and said, "That''s done, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    He added: "It''s not far away. It''s in Hukou Town. You can get there in an hour by mule cart."


    The soybean oil workshop was not opened in Qingfu Town, nor in the county town, but in Hukou Town.


    Hukou Town is close to Qingfu Town and the county seat. Mrs. Jiang has a vige in Hukou Town. All the vigers are servants of the Jiang family. She opened her soybean oil workshop directly in the vige, which is safe and convenient.


    After Jiang Puzi finished speaking, he flicked his whip and drove away in the mule cart.


    That night, Gu Jinan came back and told Shang Xiucai that he would take him to the soybean oil workshop tomorrow.


    "The teacher said that if you want to be an official, you should not study hard and learn new things. You should go out and see new things. This soybean oil is a new thing that benefits the country and the people. There is also the wooden oil press. It is said that Uncle Aji made it very well. OK, let me open your eyes."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he became interested. Judging from the enigmatic look on Ah Ji''s face, she wonders if the wooden oil press he made is different from what she imagined?


    Early the next morning, Jiang Puzi drove a mule cart to pick them up. Then, after meeting Ah Jiu and the others at the entrance of Shangjia Vige, the two mule carts rushed towards Hukou Town.


    An hourter, they arrived at a vige outside Hukou Town.


    Zhuangzi is quiterge, like a small vige. The entire Zhuangzi is surrounded by a blue brick wall. There is only one gate for entry and exit. The gate of Zhuangzi is guarded by two guards. You need to check it when entering, just like a small fort.


    Jiang and Yuan Yuan also came. Seeing that Gu Jinli and the others were surprised, he exined with a smile: "This ce was the fort of a noble family in the previous dynasty. After the founding of Chu, that noble family fell. This The Wubao also changed owners several times, and by the time my mother bought it, the previous Wubao had copsed, and only this circle of blue brick walls remained."


    In the previous dynasty, aristocratic families could raise private soldiers, and Wubao was a ce where soldiers could be raised to avoid military disasters.


    Sister Xiaoyu, give me a hug~ Yuan Yuan liked Gu Jinli very much. After seeing her, he reached out for her to hug and said, I want something delicious.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked her: "Do you want me to hug you, or do you want something delicious?"


    Yuan Yuan frowned and thought for a while, then said, "It has to be delicious."


    Gu Jinli:


    Yes, this is a snack.


    Third Grandma smiled and said: "Yuanyuan, Grandma Gu has brought you something delicious, braised vegetables and roast duck."


    The Gu Daya family was grateful for the Jiang family''s help. After learning that they wereing to the soybean oil workshop, they brought all the braised meat and roast duck they had made today. There were three baskets of braised meat and ten roast ducks.


    Is it delicious? Yuan Yuans eyes widened, and he reached out towards the third grandma: A hug~ It must be delicious.


    Ms. Jiang''s face turned red and she cursed Yuanyuan softly: "Are you hungry at home? Why are you so greedy?"


    Shang Xiucai opened the mule cart, twisted off a roast duck leg and gave it to Yuan Yuan: "Eat it, little greedy cat."


    Wow~ Its a red duck leg. Yuan Yuan had eaten roast duck several times during this period, and he liked the red duck very much. He took the duck leg and started to eat it.


    Jiang Jiao had already led people to wee him out. He saw Yuanyuan eating roast duck legs andughed at her: "You only have a few millet teeth, can you bite it? My second uncle should eat it for you."


    Second uncle, you are a glutton. Yuan Yuan was afraid that his uncle woulde and rob him, so he hurriedly turned his head away from Jiang Jiao. Jiang Jiaoughed and stopped teasing her. He looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Little Yu girl, everyone is waiting. Come with me."


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded and followed Jiang Jiao to the soybean oil workshop.


    The soybean oil workshop is veryrge, with five rows of houses about five meters apart. Each house has three rooms, and each room is veryrge.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In the room, the workers were hitting the wooden pole with a big hammer. The wooden pole was under heavy pressure, hitting the cake embryo in the press chamber, and frying the oil.


    Hurrah~


    Soybean oil fell into the wooden trough like rain.


    Gu Jinli looked at the falling soybean oil and frowned slightly... Ah Ji improved the wooden oil press. The press chamber was under greater pressure, and oil could be produced quickly once it was hit.


    "How is it? This wooden oil press is good, isn''t it?" Jiang Jiao asked with a smile, very satisfied with the wooden oil press made by Ah Ji: "Originally, it took six men to pull the hammer to squeeze out the oil, but Ah Ji After Ji modified it twice, it only takes two people to pull the hammer to squeeze out the soybean oil. The oil yield is still very high, twenty kilograms of soybeans can produce four and a half kilograms of oil, which is three taels more than what you can do."


    Jiang Jiao asked the workers to bring a few jars of soybean oil and said, "This is Aji''s improved soybean oil. You can smell it."


    Gu Jinli smelled the three jars of soybean oil and frowned again: "These soybeans have been fried with peppercorns and sesame seeds, and this jar of soybean oil has been fried withrd."


    Haha, little fish girl, you really have a good nose. Its true. The soybean oil fried with peppercorns and sesame seeds will be more fragrant. Ah Ji also thought of the method, so its not bad.


    Gu Jinli paused and said, "Uncle Aji is very smart."


    "You''re not stupid either." Ah Ji, wearing a sky-blue gown, strode into the room and asked Gu Jinli, "How is it? Is there anything that needs to be improved in the soybean oil workshop?"


    Gu Jinli said: "There are many Taoist temples in Da Chu, and there are also many wealthy olddies who are vegetarians. The soybean oil workshop must keep pure soybean oil without adding anything, so that it can be sold to vegetarians and vegetarians."


    He added: "My two uncles want to expand the soybean oil business as soon as possible. It is best to send some soybean oil to the Taoist temple. In this way, the people who go to the Taoist temple will know about the soybean oil and will be more willing to buy it."


    "Haha, we were worried about how to get the people of Da Chu to ept soybean oil, and you gave us the idea. It was really smart." Jiang Jiao pped his hands in praise and said to A Ji: "A Ji, let us take the little fish girl Its right to invite us to the workshop, and look, this girl has been a big help to us since she arrived.


    A Ji''s face looked a little bad.


    He asked Jiang Jiao to invite Gu Jinli to the workshop because he wanted her to see the results of the workshop so that she could know that she was not the only smart person in the world. He, Ning Ji, could also make new things. But he didn''t expect that he would be beaten by her again. Won one round.


    Ah Ji quickly raised a smile andplimented Gu Jinli.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinli had already seen his expression before.


    She was very confused, why did Ah Ji ask Uncle Jiang to invite her to the workshop?


    She didn''t wonder for long. After lunch and carrying Yuanyuan to the vige to y, Ah Ji came.


    He didn''t hide it and asked her a question directly: "Did you know that everyone in the world has a sense of family status? Especially aristocratic families, they pay the most attention to being well-matched. If someone breaks through the sense of family status and marries someone they shouldn''t marry, , the consequences will be serious.


    Gu Jinli was confused when he heard this and asked: "Uncle Aji, are you not sick?"


    Must be very ill, otherwise why would you ask her such a sick question.


    He told her that she was a good match and how old she was.


    Moreover, is it his turn to speak?


    He is not her father!

 Chapter 297: delivery

    Chapter 297: delivery


    Chapter 297 Delivery


    A Ji saw her bad tone and her face became worried, but he did not get angry. Instead, he suddenly smiled and said, "You girl, you are so direct."


    Gu Jinli: To each other.


    Ah Ji: "If you call me uncle, then I will be your elder. You are very rude. I know that nody from a wealthy family will talk like you."


    Gu Jinli said disdainfully: "Are you talking about the kind of people who deliberately hold their throats when speaking, leaving half of what they say, and half of what they say, and they obviously hate this person, but they go against their will to praise her beauty? Then I really don''t want to imitate them. "


    A Ji: "You are really... It''s very bad of you to do this. It will bring trouble to others."


    Gu Jinli frowned and looked at Ah Ji: "What exactly do you want to say? Can you just say it?"


    She has no interest in beating around the bush with him here.


    Ah Ji didn''t answer, and just looked at the wheat fields in the distance. On the April day, the winter wheat was already jointing and heading. In two months, it will be harvested during the great heat.


    Great Heat happened to be that mans birthday.


    "I just want to remind you that Dachu is very particr about family status. Those who try to break through family status will not only harm themselves, but also others." He turned to look at the man sitting on the grass. Gu Jinli, who was making a gand of wild flowers for Yuanyuan: "I hope you remember, don''t harm others or yourself."


    Gu Jinli: I still dont understand.


    A Ji:


    He has a feeling of powerlessness in ying the harp against a cow.


    Forget it, he has already said what needs to be said, it is her business whether she wants to listen or not. If she really puts the third master in trouble, he will not be soft on her.


    It was only when he came to Dafeng Vige this time that he realized that the third master actually cared about Gu Jinli so much. In order to help her save Gu Daya''s family, she ran to Fucheng for several days.


    Actually, with his or the Lei family''s caravan''s ability, they could rescue people without running to Fucheng, but he didn''t want his family and the Lei family''s caravan to be exposed too much, nor did he want to take advantage of Gu Jinli too much.


    "How are you preparing the spices? They will be delivered in ten days, and your workshop must not be unable to deliver the goods. You will lose money by then." Ah Ji changed the subject and talked about the spices.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely let you pick up the goods on April 26th."


    The workshop has already ground two thousand kilograms of spices, and another four hundred kilograms will be enough. Now the workshop is preparing the ingredients for stir-fry. There are only ten days left, and the goods will be delivered.


    Thats good. After Aji finished speaking, he stepped away.


    Gu Jinli looked at A Ji''s back and muttered: "It''s inexplicable." He was even more suspicious of A Ji''s identity.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, what is inexplicable?" Yuan Yuan just finished speaking and dropped the question before Gu Jinli could answer. He put on a gand and asked Gu Jinli: "Does it look good?"


    "She''s good-looking. She''s such a chubby girl who loves to eat and be pretty." Gu Jinli picked up Yuanyuan and took her back to Mrs. Jiang.


    In the afternoon, they left the soybean oil workshop and returned home.


    After returning home, Gu Jinli worked in the workshop every day, staring at the spices. Finally on April 23rd, he mixed and fried all the spices, put them into doubleyered cotton bags, and then put them into a big vat. Go ahead and cover it with a lid.


    "Uncle Wang, Old Uncle Zhu, you must guard this warehouse for the next three days. No one is allowed to enter this warehouse except me, my eldest brother and third grandfather." Gu Jinli told Wang Yongfu and the other two: "If you dare to let others in without permission, you will know the consequences." "Yes, don''t worry, little boss, we will definitely guard the warehouse." Wang Yongfu and the others agreed, and He Sanshengzi deserved it especially loudly.


    It has only been two months since the couple sold themselves to the Gu family, but they have gained a lot of weight and no longer have to suffer from hunger or cold.


    The life at home has improved, and he has gained face in the vige. Now everyone will say hello when they see him, unlike before, when they saw him from a distance, they would hide from him and spit in his direction.


    In these good days when he has face and wages, he will be a monster only when he is crazy.


    Compared to He Sanleizi, Wang Yongfu and Lao Zhu were more grateful to the Gu Jinli family. If the Gu Jinli family hadn''t bought them, they wouldn''t have known where they would have been sold.


    Although they are now prostitutes, they do not serve their masters, but work in workshops. They live alone in another courtyard. Their lives are simr to those of ordinary farmers, and they do not look like prostitutes.


    Gu Jinli nodded, left the warehouse, locked the door and put a seal on it.


    She drew the seal herself, so it would be difficult for others to copy it.


    In this way, even if someone could unlock the door and find the exact same seal and then seal the door, it would be impossible. The warehouse would be safer, and no one could go in and tamper without being discovered by her.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli had put the seal on, He Yang boldly stepped forward and asked Gu Jinli worriedly: "Little boss, the goods are finished, can we continue grinding spices?"


    There are handy tools in the workshop. After they get started, each of them can grind at least five kilograms of spices a day. After the owner bought someone, there are now twenty people grinding spices in the workshop. On this day, the workshop can grind at least five kilograms of spices. One hundred pounds of seasoning spices.


    So many spices are ground every day, and the Lei family''s goods are all finished. If they can''t sell so much in a day, will the owner only let the servants he bought to work, and not let theme?


    After all, the servants I bought did not need to be paid for grinding spices. They were only given a monthly sry of 300 cash, which was much cheaper than them.


    He Yang and the others were worried that they would lose their job, and they had been worried for the past two days.


    Gu Jinli said: "Keep grinding, as much as you can. Grandpa Lei and his family are not the only customers in our workshop. There will also be new customersing."


    That Mr. Qi has been coveting spices for a long time. As expected, on April 26, Mr. Qi wille from Fucheng to discuss the spice business with their workshop.


    After hearing this, Mrs. He Yang was so happy that she hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you, little boss, for the job. Don''t worry, little boss, we will work hard and never do anything that will harm the workshop."


    He Yang returned to the main room of the workshop happily and said to more than a dozen people such as He Shengzi''s grandmother and He Tugou''s daughter-inw who were waiting inside: "The little boss said that we will continue to grind spices in the future. We are not allowed to do it." the meaning of."


    He Shengzi''s grandmother took her granddaughter He Daosui''s hand and felt relieved at this moment: "Okay, okay, this is just a hug."


    "Aunt Dazhuang, why are you worried about this? As long as the little boss doesn''t stop us from working, we can just go to work as usual. Thinking about it will only scare ourselves." Mo Qinzi grinded the spices and felt that He Yang and the others It''s just worrying.


    After getting Gu Jinli''s approval, He Yang and the others put down their worries and worked harder. In three days, they grinded out more than three hundred kilograms of spices.


    On April 26th, the sky was clear and bright. Qin Guluotians family got up before dawn and did not leave the stall, waiting for Lei Wuye and others toe to their door.


    Just after Chen hour, five mule carts and three fast horses rushed into the end of Dafeng Vige. It was Lei Wuye and his friends.

 Chapter 298: Boxes of silver

    Chapter 298: Boxes of silver


    Chapter 298 Boxes of Silver


    Mr. Chen was guarding the end of the vige early in the morning. She saw a mule cart and horses running towards this direction from a distance. She hurried to the workshop to tell everyone: "Herees, the God of Wealth is here!"


    Gu Dagui was standing at the gate of the workshop. When he heard her words, he said dissatisfiedly: "Please lower your voice and act like you have never seen the money. Isn''t it embarrassing?"


    Mr. Chen ignored him, why did she love money? Who doesn''t love money? Lei Wuye sent them money, which was one thousand and twenty taels of silver.


    As soon as Gu Dagui finished speaking, Lei Wuye and others arrived, along with Jiang Jiao.


    Brother Gu, we are here to pick up the goods. Before he could get off his horse, Mr. Lei shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Three grandpas and the adults from Qin Gu Luotian''s family had been waiting in the workshop. When they heard the sound, they hurried out to greet them.


    "Lei Fifth Brother, Ah Ji, I''ve finally waited for you toe." Third Grandpa knew that Lei Fifth Brother was a straightforward person, so he said directly: "The three seasoning spices have been prepared. You can inspect the goods."


    "It''s done." Lei Wuye dismounted and shouted to a mule cart behind him: "Lao Mai, Liandong,e down and work quickly."


    Lao Mai and Liandong are the people in the Lei family caravan who specialize in inspecting imported goods. They understand pharmacology, recognize poisons, and their tongues are sharp enough to know whether things conflict with each other.


    Although Ah Ji is also there, he is one of the leaders and rarely does inspection work.


    "Here wee." Lao Mai and Liandong, with six men, carried a box off the mule cart and entered Gu''s workshop.


    Third grandfather took them to the warehouse containing spices.


    Lei Wuye saw the seal on the warehouse door and smiled. The Gu''s workshop was really cautious in doing things.


    Gu Jinli tore off the seal, unlocked the door, pointed to the bags of spices in the warehouse and said: "Two thousand four hundred kilograms of spices, twenty-four bags, one hundred kilograms each, are all here. Use ck cloth The five blessing spices are tied with the belt, the six blessing spices are tied with the blue cloth bag, and the eight blessing spices are tied with the red cloth bag."


    Lei Wuye nodded: "Let''s inspect the goods."


    Lao Mai and Liandong got busy.


    The Lei family caravan was very strict when inspecting suchrge quantities of goods. Lao Mai and Wen Dong opened the box, took out a set of silverware, then opened the bags of spices, spread the spices on them, and scooped out the spices in the middle with silver bowls, scooping out half a bowl of each bag.


    Not long after, twenty-four bowls of spices were ced on the floor of the barn.


    The two of them grabbed a handful from a bowl and ate the spices. After they realized that the medicinal materials inside were harmless, Lao Mai said: "Kunzi, Ah Chuan, go get the things."


    Hey. Kunzi and Achuan hurriedly went to get the two copper pots of goat milk, milk, and four kinds of cooked meat from the mule cart.


    Pour the sheep and milk into the silver bowl, mix the seasonings inside, put the cooked horse, beef, mutton and pork in, and start waiting.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t understand it at first, but when he saw that the copper pot was pouring milk, he understood that it was because he was afraid that the spices would conflict with the goat and milk, so he had to mix it up and try it.


    It is said that Dayong drank sheep milk as water.


    Fifteen minutester, when the horses, cattle, sheep, and pork were soaked, Lao Mai said, "Eat it."


    He was the first to pick up the bowl and ate everything in it.


    Wendong and the other six people also finished the contents of the silver bowl in a few mouthfuls.


    After that, it was a long wait.


    During this period, Lao Mai and Wen Dong checked the pulse of themselves and six other people every half an hour.


    An hourter, after making sure that everyone was fine and the silver bowl had not turned ck, Lao Mai said again: "Eat again." The six people, including Lao Mai and Liandong, picked up the remaining silver bowls and ate all the contents. .


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Grandpa, these are spices. The way you drink them will make you get angry."


    It''s okay to drink one bowl, after all, these silver bowls are not big, but drinking three bowls in a row will be unpleasant and kill a person.


    Lao Mai said, "Don''t worry. If you eat too much of these things, it will only cause heat, and there will be no problems. If there are other problems, it''s because your spices are poisonous, or they are ipatible with sheep''s milk, horse, cattle, sheep, and pork. Then the deal wont work.


    Gu Jinli: "...then it''s done, you can drink it."


    As if she had said nothing.


    Lao Mai and the others spent three hours working until the afternoon before they finished testing the spices. They said to Lei Wu Ye and A Ji: "Fifth Master, Ning Master, the spices are fine."


    After hearing this, everyone in Gu''s workshop breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Chen was frightened for a long time, thinking that the business was going to be ruined. When she heard this, her heart finally fell into her stomach, and she hurriedly asked: "Is it possible to receive the goods? Where is the money?"


    "You bitch, shut up now." Gu Dagui was really impressed by her. How could anyone ask someone for money so boldly?


    Ms. Chen disagreed: "Delivery and collection of money are a matter of course, why can''t we talk about it?"


    Lei Wuyeughed loudly: "Nephew of the Gu family, your daughter-inw is right. We have always delivered goods and collected money. It is a natural and naturalw."


    He turned around and shouted outside the workshop: "Changqing, bring the silver in."


    "Yes, Fifth Master." Changqing and the others had been guarding the silver in the mule cart. When they heard this, they immediately called to the two brothers next to them and moved the three boxes of silver into the workshop. In front of the Qin Gu Luotian family, He opened his face and said, "One ingot and ten taels, a total of one thousand and twenty taels of silver. Count them."


    This, so much money! Mrs. Chen saw three boxes full of silver. One of them couldnt resist and fainted.


    Coward, and fainted again. Gu Dagui scolded her and carried her into the workshop hall, letting her faint inside.


    The third grandpa asked Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan, and Luo''s father to count the money. After a while, the three of them counted the three boxes of silver and nodded to the third grandpa.


    The third grandfather said to the fifth master Lei: "Brother Lei, the money is right."


    Lei Wuye said with a smile: "Then our business is settled."


    He called Lao Mai again and said to Third Grandpa and the others: "Brother Gu, nephew Dashan, and girl Xiaoyu, this is an old man from the Lei family''s caravan. He has lived in Zhongzhou. From now on, he will take care of the goods from your Gu family''s workshop." Let someone check it out.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Grandpa Lei, do you mean to say that you will buy spices from us for a long time in the future?"


    "Well, we will pick up the goods every three months, each time weighing three thousand kilograms. Let''s sign a one-year contract first." Lei Wuye took out two new contracts and handed them to Gu Jinli: "After one year, if you want to renew the contract, Lao Mai will bring you a new contract, and it will be signed for at least three years."


    Three yearster, if the Gu''s workshop is reliable, the Lei family''s caravan will turn the contract into a ten-year contract.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at the contents of the contract and knew that the Lei family caravan was not only going to sell the seasonings and spices to Dayong, but also to the entire north. He was very excited. The seasonings and spices were indeed done right. This is A long-term and profitable deal.


    The people of Qin Gu Luotian''s family were also very excited. They took three thousand kilograms of goods every three months. It was difficult for them not to make a fortune.


    Outside the workshop wall, Mr. Qi was not very happy when he heard this. The Lei family''s caravan had to take three thousand kilograms of spices every three months, so could the Qi family still get the goods?

 Chapter 299: Qi family cooperation

    Chapter 299: Qi family cooperation


    Chapter 299 Qi Family Cooperation


    Mr. Qi knew that today was the day when Gu''s workshop delivered goods to the Lei family''s caravan. He arrived at the county seat yesterday, got up early this morning and rushed to Dafeng Vige.


    But he was afraid of the Lei family''s caravan and did not dare to enter Dafeng Vige before Lei Wuye. He waited outside the vige for more than two hours before entering the vige in the afternoon. He saw that the Lei family''s caravan was still inspecting the goods. Waiting outside the courtyard wall.


    In the end, we were waiting for the news that the Lei family''s caravan was going to continue buying seasonings and spices.


    Mr. Qi is depressed.


    In the workshop yard, Gu Jinli handed the contract in his hand to Gu Jinan, and he read out the contents of the contract to the third grandfather and the others.


    After listening, the third grandfather nodded: "It''s almost the same as thest contract. There''s no problem. Let''s sign it."


    Ah Ji took out the ink pad, and just likest time, Lei Wuye, Ah Ji, all the owners of Gu''s workshop, and Gu Jinli signed and fingerprinted the two contracts.


    The Jiang family is still the guarantor, Jiang Jiao also has his fingerprints, and the inspectors Lao Mai and Wendong also have to have their fingerprints.


    "Take it, one on each side." After Lei Wuye put away his contract and gave the other contract to Gu Jinli, he looked at Aji and said, "Aji, give me the money."


    Ah Ji took out six 100-tael silver notes and handed them to Grandpa San: "This is a 30% deposit for three thousand kilograms of spices."


    This is not the first time that Third Grandpa has epted such arge amount of money, but he still can''t help but his hands are shaking.


    Mr. Qi had been waiting impatiently for a long time. After seeing Third Grandpa ept the deposit, he couldn''t wait any longer and went forward in person and knocked on the door of Gu''s workshop.


    He San Leizi and Lao Zhu had been watching him for a long time. When they saw himing towards the courtyard gate, they immediately stopped him: "Who are you? Tell me your name and I will inform you."


    Mr. Qi was a little annoyed and said to He San Leizi: "I am the second master of the Qi family in Fucheng. You were herest time. Haven''t you seen me?" Why are you pretending not to know me?


    He Sanleizi smiled and said: "It is precisely because I have seen you and know that you are rted to the Zou family and the Lu family that I won''t let you in to prevent you from causing trouble."


    Mr. Qi choked and hated Zou Yuzhen to death, but he couldn''t give up this opportunity, so he had to shout into the yard: "Mr. Gu, girl from the Gu family, it''s me, Mr. Qi from Fucheng, we said before, I I''lle over on April 26th to discuss the spice business, so I''ming down."


    Lei Wuye nced at the door of the courtyard and said, "It''s the guy named Qi fromst time. He hasn''t given up yet."


    When Mr. Qi heard this, he hurriedly said: "Exactly, Master Wu is right. Qi is very optimistic about seasonings and spices, and he came to do business with Gu''s workshop sincerely."


    Lei Wuyeughed when he heard this: "You are a schr and you started a business."


    Mr. Qi replied confidently: "Schrs also have to eat, and they can''t survive eating the wind and drinking the dew."


    "Haha, that''s interesting." Mr. Lei Wu couldn''t stopughing after hearing this. He also knew that Mr. Qi helped save Gu Daya''s family, and he knew that Mr. Qi was a bully and afraid of the strong. With their Lei family caravan here, Mr. Qi would not He dared to harm the Gu family and even helped the Gu family, so he said to the third grandfather and the others: "This is the business of your Gu family''s workshop. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to do it or not."


    Mr. Qi''s eyes widened when he heard this, and he quickly bowed to the Fifth Master Lei: "Junior, I thank the Fifth Master."


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qi and said to He Sanleizi: "Let Mr. Qie in."


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Qi hurriedly called to his servants: "Mo Song, Sixiong, hurry up and get the gifts from the carriage."


    Mo Song is one of Mr. Qi''s personal servants. Sixiong is the guardian of the Qi family and specializes in protecting Mr. Qi. There is also Sanxiong, who is also the guardian and is guarding the carriage at the moment.


    Second Master, here wee. Mo Song responded and he and Si Xiong moved all the things they brought into the workshop. Mr. Qi brought a lot of things, and everything was sent to the hearts of the Gu family.


    I bought these three medicine grinders in Fucheng. I knew your workshop was short of these, so I sent them to you.


    In this box is a set of Four Books and Five ssics. It contains the annotations and lecture notes of my eldest brother. I knew that An Geer was studying, so I brought it to him specially.


    Ms. Chen woke up now after fainting with excitement. She felt sour again after hearing these words. Her brother Wang and Brother Xing are also studying, so why give them a set as a gift? He also named An Geer.


    "This box is from Fucheng Qingshan Medical Center''s pearl powder; this jar is from honey, which is much sweeter than maltose and can also keep you healthy. Drinking a cup of honey water every day is very good for your health. My mother drinks a cup every day. "Mr. Qi told all the things he had brought. He heard from Doctor Xiao that Gu Jinli bought the box of pearl powder when he left Fucheng. He was worried about the money when he bought it, so he bought it specially as a gift.


    After Mr. Qi finished speaking, he bowed to Fifth Master Lei again: "Fifth Master, don''t be surprised. This junior was deceived by Zou Yuzhenst time. Now he has severed ties with the Zou family and no longer has any contact. He only concentrates on doing business with Gu''s workshop."


    I also want to make good friends with the Lei family caravan.


    To put it bluntly, Mr. Qi would choose toe today, and 70% of the time he came here because of Mr. Lei Wu and A Ji. Of these two, one is the head of the three major trading houses in Dachu, and the other is the legitimate son of the uncle''s house in the capital. They are good friends and have the benefits of the Qi family.


    Mr. Qi is a good person. After saying this, he immediately took out a small square box and handed it to Kunzi who was next to Lei Wuye: "I know I made a mistake, and I hope that the fifth master will ept my apology regardless of the past grudges. "


    Kunzi has seen this kind of thing with money to apologize. He took the box, opened it and saw a stack of banknotes inside, and extended a finger to Mr. Lei Wu.


    Good guy, its actually ten thousand taels.


    Lei Wuye raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Mr. Qi is indeed sincere, so I will ept it."


    "Junior, thank you, Fifth Master." Mr. Qi breathed a sigh of relief. The Qi family''s life was saved. He no longer had to worry about a sudden flood at home one day while sleeping, or a sudden disaster while riding in a carriage.


    Gu Jinli saw that Mr. Qi epted Mr. Qis apology and knew that thest festival was over. He simply said to Mr. Qi: How much goods does Mr. Qi want to take?


    It is also good to cooperate with the Qi family, and there are two reasons why she will cooperate with the Qi family.


    First: Zou Yuzhen wants to curry favor with the Qi family and be on good terms with the Qi family. She cooperates with the Qi family and can use the Qi family to deal with the Zou family. She can also use the Qi family to suppress the Li family so that the Li family will never be able to stand up again. .


    Second: Although the Lei Family Caravan is famous, most of its power is in the northwest. After passing through Zhongzhou, there are fewer people who know about the Lei Family Caravan. She has to find a backer in Jianghuai for Gu''s workshop. At present, it seems , the Qi family is pretty good.


    Mr. Qi was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Gu''s workshop can give Qi any amount."


    Gu Jinli said: "Our workshop will give you one thousand kilograms of spices every month. When the workshop has more goods in the future, we will add more to the Qi family."


    She looked at Mr. Lei Wu and said with a smile: "However, if Mr. Lei wants to add more goods, our workshop will add them to you first."


    Thats how realistic it is.


    Haha~ You girl, Grandpa Lei epts this favor from you. Fifth Master Lei was very happy. This girl from the Gu family is a person who sees things clearly and understands the importance. She puts the interests of the Lei family caravan first, and he is very satisfied.

 Chapter 300: road dog

    Chapter 300: road dog


    Chapter 300: The Dog in the Road


    Mr. Qi said: "Fifth Master and others came first, so naturally we should supply goods to Fifth Master and others first."


    He would not dare to rob it with the Lei family''s caravan.


    Gu Jinan had already started to write the contract. After a while, he finished writing the two contracts: "Mr. Qi, take a look. If you agree, we will sign the contract."


    Mr. Qi took it and frowned slightly after looking at the contents of the two contracts. This was the most harsh contract he had ever seen.


    But he knew that if he wanted to get goods from Gu''s workshop, these were necessary conditions. The Lei family''s caravan epted them, and he, the Qi family, had no ability to refuse.


    "There is no problem with the contract, just sign it." Mr. Qi signed his name on the two contracts and pressed his fingerprints.


    Grandpa San and the men from other families also pressed their fingerprints.


    This is the deposit. Mr. Qi handed a one hundred tael silver note to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli epted it and said: "Mr. Qi, there are three hundred kilograms of prepared seasonings in the workshop. Five blessings, six blessings, and eight blessings spices. One hundred kilograms of each. You can take it first and wait until today next month. Take the thousand kilograms of seasonings and spices in the contract."


    "That''s very good." Mr. Qi immediately asked the three heroes and four heroes toe over to inspect the goods.


    When the Qi family was inspecting the goods, Jiang Jiao took out a booklet and handed it to the third grandfather: "Mr. Gu, this is the registration list of Changping Town disaster victims sent by the city clerk. The victims of Changping Town who fled the famine and came to He''an Prefecture are all Here, you can always follow the address above to find the person."


    When the third grandpa heard this, his hands were shaking with excitement, and he said after a long time: "Ah Jiao, thank you, old man, and thank you, Lieutenant Jiang, for your trouble."


    As he spoke, he eagerly took the brochure, but he only knew a few big characters and couldn''t understand what was written on it. He hurriedly gave the brochure to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, take a quick look."


    Gu Jinan took the booklet, flipped through it quickly, and said after a moment: "The ces are very scattered. Not many people are assigned to our county, most of them are from other counties."


    and


    There are no victims in Xiejiaping.


    Third Grandpa was surprised: "Isn''t there anyone?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "There is no one. It seems that the people from Xiejiaping have fled elsewhere."


    Most likely to flee to the northeast.


    Third Grandpa burst into tears after hearing this. After wiping his tears, he said firmly: "It''s okay. Let''s search carefully and we can always find Fuya''s family."


    Gu Dashan said: "San Bo, don''t worry, no matter what happens, we will help you find Fuya sister''s family."


    When the whereabouts of Daya''s family were unknown, he was worried day and night, and he could understand the mood of Third Uncle. And Third Uncle was kind to him, so he would help Third Uncle find Fuya''s family no matter what.


    "Hey." After hearing Gu Dashan''s words, Third Grandpa finally felt better.


    He has no son and is old. He doesnt know when he will be buried. With Dashans words, he can rest assured even if he dies.


    Dashan is true to his word and will continue to look for Fuyas family until he is found.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, you are too old to travel around. Let He San Leizi and Lao Zhu go find the victims in Changping Town. After asking for news about Aunt Fuya''s family, I wille back and tell you." .


    There are many people in the workshop during the day, so Lao Zhu and He Sanleizi dont have to keep an eye on them in the workshop and can go out to look for people.


    Gu Jinan said: "Third Grandpa, Xiaoyu is right, let''s leave it at that."


    Lei Wuye also said: "Brother Gu, this is the filial piety of the children. Don''t refuse, so as not to make the children sad." The third grandpa originally wanted to find it by himself. After hearing this, he agreed: "Okay. The old man will enjoy his happiness and sit at home waiting for news."


    "That''s right." Seeing that Kunzi and the others had loaded all the spices onto the mule cart, Lei Wuye said goodbye: "Brother Gu, Dashan, Xiaoyu, let''s leave first. What will Gu''s workshop do in the future?" Its something new, remember to tell Lao Mai.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Grandpa Lei, don''t worry, you are a big customer of our workshop. From now on, whenever there is something new in our workshop, we will be the first to inform you. If you don''t like it, we will find other buyers."


    "Refreshing, the old man likes your girl''s refreshing energy." Lei Wuye cupped his hands towards the third grandfather: "Goodbye now, don''t send me away."


    Master Lei Wu is very loyal. Before leaving the workshop, he pointed at Mr. Qi and said: "Second son of the Qi family, please don''t be confused again."


    Mr. Qi shook his head and quickly assured: "Don''t worry, Fifth Master, I am not a stupid person and will not be deceived again."


    After hearing this, Mr. Lei Wu didnt say anything, he just stared at Mr. Qi coldly, and after a while, he walked away.


    Aji didn''t talk to Gu Jinli anymore, didn''t even look at her, and left directly with Lei Wuye.


    Three Grandpas and others sent Lei WuYe and his group out of the workshop. They did not turn back to the workshop until they could no longer be seen.


    Ms. Chen didn''t go to deliver them. She kept staring at the three boxes of silver, for fear that if she looked away, the money would fly away.


    Half an hourter, after eating the spices, Sanxiong and Sixiong felt no difort. The Qi family''s goods were inspected.


    Gu Jinli said: "Three hundred kilograms of seasoning spices, a total of one hundred and ny taels."


    Mr. Qi took out two 100-tael silver notes and handed them to Gu Jinli, and said generously: "There is no need to look for the remaining 10 taels."


    Gu Jinli would not be polite to him and directly epted the banknote: "Uncle Zhu, move the goods for Mr. Qi."


    "Hey." Lao Zhu came over with a smile, and together with the three heroes and four heroes, he loaded the Qi family''s three hundred kilograms of spices into the carriage.


    After Mr. Qi received the goods, he talked about the Li family''s affairs: "Master Li and Li Junping are still the same, paralyzed and stupid. They took a lot of good medicine but it didn''t work."


    "The head of the house, Li San, is not a capable person. He can''t manage the family well. Not to mention that most of the family property was stolen by the nursing home. Some time ago, he went to sell wheat, but he was deceived. He lost thousands of taels of silver at once. Now he is Im worried.


    "Pouring the wheat? Now that the wheat is just heading, he is going to pour the wheat?" The third grandfather thought there was something wrong with Li San.


    Mr. Qi said: "He was deceived. The person who deceived him said that there is a shortage of food in the northwest now, and many people are buying wheat in advance. When the winter wheat harvest is harvested in June, they can make a lot of money by transporting it to the northwest." For a sum of money, he also took him to a wheat field to see the wheat. Seeing that the wheat grew well, Li San paid a deposit of one thousand taels of silver. It turned out that the wheat field had another owner. After he knew that he had been cheated, he wanted to I went to look for that person again, but it turned out that the person had run away a long time ago, and even his name and house were fake, so I lost a lot of money."


    After Mr. Qi finished speaking, he nced at Gu Jinli and said, "Girl from the Gu family, you can rest assured."


    He understood what Gu Jinli meant, which was to suppress the Li family and not let the Li family rise again.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied and said to Mr. Qi: "Uncle Qi, thank you for your hard work."


    Mr. Qi was overjoyed when he heard her calling her "uncle". After saying a few polite words to the people in Gu''s workshop, he got into the carriage and left.


    Just after leaving Dafeng Vige, they were stopped by the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters.


    After Zou Yuzhen knew that Mr. Qi hade to Gu''s workshop, he immediately asked the boy to wait here in a mule cart. The brother and sister waited for Mr. Qi in the mule cart for most of the day, and finally waited for him.


    ^0^Thanks to those who voted for monthly votes, rmended votes, and all those who support this book, continue to save the manuscript...

 Chapter 301: Swearing at Zou Yuzhen

    Chapter 301: Swearing at Zou Yuzhen


    Chapter 301 Cursing Zou Yuzhen


    "Mr. Qi, please stay. Yuan Fei has been waiting here for a long time. Mr. Wanwang came down to see you." Zou Yuzhen stood in the middle of the road and bowed towards Mr. Qi''s carriage.


    Zou Yuwan stood behind Zou Yuzhen with her paintings and bowed towards Mr. Qi''s carriage: "Junior, I pay my respects to Mr. Qi."


    Mr. Qi originally didnt want to talk to the Zou brothers and sisters anymore, but when he saw that they were stubborn, he raised the car curtain and asked with a sneer: "Zou Yuzhen, what do you want to do when you stop Qi?"


    Seeing that Mr. Qi was paying attention to him, Zou Yuzhen hurriedly came to the Qi family''s carriage and bowed respectfully to Mr. Qi again: "Sir, don''t be surprised. Yuan Fei came here specifically to apologize to you. It turns out that everything happened between Yuan Fei and his grandfather. My family is not good and I have caused a lot of trouble for you, so please rest assured that Yuan Fei will do everything possible from the Zou family topensate you and let you get the spices."


    "Do what the Zou family can do?" Mr. Qi smiled and looked at Zou Yuzhen: "Who do you think you are? You are just a concubine, and you dare to treat the Zou family as your own. You have two legitimate brothers. You are already married and have a child, and now your eldest nephew is already discussing marriage, do you really think you will be the head of the Zou family in the future?"


    Zou Yuzhen, the most valuable thing in a persons life is self-knowledge. As a concubine and without any official position, my grandfathers family is a weakling with no support. How can you dare topete with your direct brother for the Zou family?


    "It means that this rural ce is not very particr. If you were born in the capital city and dared topete so tantly with your direct descendants for property, you would have been punished by the mistress of the house!"


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Zou is also useless. After fighting with Aunt Lu for so many years, she did not defeat Aunt Lu. She also allowed the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters to grow up safely, and they even went to the point of fighting for the property with their legitimate children.


    If this matter were brought up to the Qi family, not to mention an aunt, even the concubine and the concubine would be dealt with privately by the family.


    Zou Yuzhen had never been humiliated like this before. He was so angry that his face was livid and he clenched his fists tightly. However, he did not dare to contradict Mr. Qi. He lowered his head and said, "What you are trying to teach me is that Yuan Fei lost his rules. Don''t worry, Yuan Fei." From now on, Fei will definitely abide by his duties and the rules of his legitimate concubine, and he will also scold his aunt so that she can stop her unnecessary thoughts and serve her legitimate mother."


    Mr. Qi said: "This is your business and has nothing to do with me. I will stop and listen to your nonsense. I just want to warn you not to cause trouble for Gu''s workshop again. If you dare to attack those families again, Qi will I cant forgive you!


    Zou Yuzhen was shocked. Mr. Qi waspletely siding with the Gu family!


    He suppressed the shock in his heart and quickly denied: "Sir, you misunderstood. Yuan Fei did not want to deal with Gu''s workshop."


    "Really?" Mr. Qi didn''t believe it. He looked at Zou Yuzhen and sneered: "You shouldn''t be called Yuan Fei. You don''t deserve these two words."


    After finishing speaking, he looked behind Zou Yuzhen and saw Zou Yuwan with tears in her eyes, looking at him pitifully, and sneered disdainfully: "Do you know that a realdy will never look at people like this, she can only be retained by her beauty. Only a man''s mistress behaves like this. And I, the granddaughter-inw of the Qi family, want to be a realdy."


    These words were very unpleasant and made Zou Yuwan shed tears.


    Mr. Qi didn''t bother to look at the Zou brothers and sisters anymore. He lowered the curtain of the carriage. Sanxiong drove the carriage and ran straight forward. The Zou brothers and sisters would have been hit by the carriage if they had not quickly gotten out of the way.


    Zou Yuwan was scolded and frightened again. She didn''t want to stay any longer, so she hurriedly got into her mule cart, sobbing while sitting in the mule cart, cursing in her heart, what is going on? Thinking of her, Zou Yuwan, who had lived for fifteen years, had she ever been so embarrassed? !


    Zou Yuzhen looked at the Qi family''s carriage that had disappeared, his eyes full of evil... What a Qi Chengfang! Okay, remember this for me, I will definitely pay back a hundred times my sry for todays humiliation!


    Zou Yuzhen got into the mule cart with a gloomy expression. After the boy waited for them to sit firmly, he drove the mule cart back to the Lu family.


    When they arrived at the study room in the guest house, Zou Yuwan couldn''t bear it anymore and asked Zou Yuzhen in tears: "Third brother, what should we do? Mr. Qi has obviously abandoned us brothers and sisters. Without his help, how could we enter the official circle of Fucheng? Get acquainted with the big families and officials in Fucheng? Without the support of the big families and officials in Fucheng, how can wepete with the boss and them for property?" "And Mr. Qi...how can he say such things? My words and deeds are all because my aunt invited officials. Why cant the grandma who came out teach me how to get into the elegant hall? He has never seen vulgar peasant girls like Gu Yumei and Lu Tianya. If he had seen it, he would definitely not..."


    "Shut up!" Zou Yuzhen was so annoyed by her that he pped her, knocking Zou Yuwan into confusion.


    "Three, third brother... oooooo... you hit me?" Zou Yuwan remembered that once, Aunt Han who was next to her aunt quietly told her that the maid next to third brother was injured again.


    The aunt seemed to be very nervous and told Aunt Han that she shouldfort the girl in private and sell her away from home after she recovered from her injuries. She should not stay in the house, lest the girl say anything inappropriate. Say what you say.


    At that time she heard it and was very disapproving, thinking that the third brother was just a maid, what''s the big deal? Why should my aunt be so nervous?


    Now that I think about it, I get a chill all over. The third brother likes to hit people more than once or twice. He used to hit the maid, but now he hits her.


    Could it be that...Mother Han is right, the third brother is sick, that''s why he beats people like this?


    Zou Yuzhen stared at Zou Yuwan with icy eyes and said: "The Qi family is not the only big family in Fucheng. If we can''t curry favor with Mr. Qi, we can also go to curry favor with other rich families, or to curry favor with the prefect. Mr. Qi just has a family. My brother is a capital official, but he is just a schr, how can he be more powerful than the prefect?"


    That''s what he said, but Zou Yuzhen knew that it was very difficult for a county magistrate like him to curry favor with the aristocratic officials in Shangfucheng.


    And the power of the Qi family in Fucheng cannot be underestimated. As long as Qi Chengfang says something bad about him, it will be impossible for him to find a new backer in Fucheng.


    Now, he has reached a dead end.


    All of this was caused by the Qin Gu Luotian family. He will not let them go, and must destroy their family before he can vent his anger.


    Zou Yuwan was afraid of Zou Yuzhen. When she heard this, hope arose in her heart, and she boldly spoke to Zou Yuzhen: "The third brother is really smart. We don''t necessarily have to rely on the Qi family. It is better to rely on the prefect."


    only


    How can we please the prefect?


    Hearing this, Zou Yuzhen looked Zou Yuwan up and down, and smiled: "A man only wants those few things."


    Power, money, beauty.


    "With Third Brother here, you don''t have to worry about these things. As long as you obey, Third Brother will ensure that you can sessfully marry to Fucheng and live a life of a wealthy family." Zou Yuzhen already had an idea in his mind, but he couldn''t tell Zou Yuwan, so he only told her: "Hurry back and pack up. We will return to the county seatter."

 Chapter 302: Zou Jiang

    Chapter 302: Zou Jiang


    Chapter 302 Zou Jiang


    "Really?" Zou Yuwan was very happy. She had long been tired of living in this shabby countryside, but she couldn''t understand her hatred in her heart: "What about those families who fled from famine? They haven''t suffered retribution yet."


    If they just leave like this, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    Zou Yuzhen''s face darkened again when he saw that she was not opening any pots.


    Zou Yuwan''s face turned pale and she hurriedly called to Hua''er: "Damn girl, what are you doing standing still? Go back to the house and pack your things."


    "Hey, ve, let''s go right away." The master and servant left in a hurry, not daring to stay here longer.


    Before leaving, the Zou brothers and sisters visited Lu Laosan once and said to him: "Third uncle, let''s leave first. You can take care of yourself in peace. When Yuan Fei is admitted to the imperial examination and bes an official, I will hire an imperial doctor for you." When youe back, you will be cured."


    Hmm~ lets go~ Lu Laosan still spoke crookedly and could only speak two or three words. When he heard that Zou Yuzhen and his sister were about to leave, he hurriedly shouted: No~ we cant leave~


    Mr. Lu said: "Third brother, don''t keep your nephew. If your nephew doesn''te back, Zou County Cheng will almost forget about their brother and sister."


    They have to be allowed to go back and dazzle in front of Zou County Cheng more often, so that they can maintain their favor and prevent their favor from being divided by their direct descendants.


    Lu Laosan was obviously not happy. After gathering enough strength, he shouted: "No, no! No, I can''t let it go..."


    Before I finished speaking, I ran out of strength and couldn''t speak any more. I could only breathe heavily.


    Zou Yuzhen looked at Lu Laosan who looked like a dead fish and felt extremely disgusted. What evil had he done in his previous life to meet such a wife in this life?


    He really wanted to strangle these vulgar, useless, useless people who were just dragging him down one by one.


    After Lu Laosan took a breath for a while, he said again: "Zhang~Zhang Niuzi~let him..."


    "No!" Zou Yuzhen said with a sullen face and gritted his teeth: "Third uncle, please don''t act recklessly. If something happens to the Lu family again, my father will never let you off lightly."


    He added: "But remember the Sun family. The entire Sun family was sentenced to exile and all their wealth was dispersed. The county magistrate is now worried that he has no merit. If the Lu family has trouble again and is discovered, the county magistrate will not be lenient."


    He is not afraid that something will happen to the Lu family, he just doesn''t want to be implicated by the Lu family anymore.


    "Zhang Niuzi and his group will definitely use it, but now is not the time. When the timees, I will naturally let them take action."


    Lu Laosan''s eyes widened when he heard this. He knew that Zou Yuzhen had a n, so he hurriedly responded: "Okay~Okay~Okay..."


    Zou Yuzhen was tired of Lu Laosan and didn''t want to stay any longer. He took Zou Yuwan out of the house and told Mr. Lu: "Grandpa, don''t act rashly during this period. I will deal with those families."


    Mr. Lu said: "Brother Zhen, don''t worry. Grandpa is a very capable person. He will not let Zhang Niuzi touch those houses until he is not sure."


    After the fall of the Sun family, Mr. Lu was worried every day, fearing that the Lu family would end up like the Sun family.


    One more thing, the county magistrate is different from before. In the past, he was just trying to make peace with others, hoping for a safe transfer. Now he raised the knife for the sake of merit. He was afraid that the magistrate''s knife would hit the Lu family''s head.


    "It''s good that grandpa understands. Revenge is not urgent. The important thing is to kill them in one fell swoop." Zou Yuzhen finished exining to Mr. Lu and left in the car with Zou Yuwan.


    The mule cart drove for two hours and returned to Zou Mansion.


    The servants of the Zou Mansion were very surprised when they saw theming back. The third young master and the fifth youngdy had been in the countryside for many days, and now they came back suddenly, and they came back at night. Could it be that something happened to the Lu family again? Aunt Lu''s people were very worried, but Mrs. Zou''s people were very happy. People on both sides rushed to inform their masters.


    Zou Yuzhen ignored the secret actions of his servants and said to Zou Yuwan: "You go see Madam first, and I''ll go to the study to pay my respects to Dad."


    The brothers and sisters are back, and he has to show his face in front of the old man.


    Zou Xiancheng is working by midnight in his study. After County Magistrate Xu removed half of the district chiefs in the county, it has been very difficult for him recently. Sixty percent of the removed district chiefs were his people, and they all came to him. Ask him to think of a way to let them be vige chiefs again.


    But this matter was ordered by the magistrate. The magistrate also sent a memorial to the capital, saying that half of the li length of Dachu would be removed to reduce expenditures in Dachu.


    With these contributions, the adults of Zhifu were so excited that his eyes were red. What can he do to oppose it?


    For the current n, we can only find some excuses, slowly demote the current li chief, and then rece him with his people.


    "Master, you have been busy for almost two hours since you came back from the office. Let''s take a rest first, have a bowl of soup, and then talk to your son." Zhong Cun grabbed Zou Xiancheng''s hand, pressed it on her stomach, and smiled. Qianxi said: "You don''t know, your son is very naughty. He probably didn''t see you during the day, so he started making trouble in Lan''er''s belly, asking Lan''er to have you as his father~"


    At the end of Zhong Cun''s words, there was a bit of an elongated and upward ending, coupled with the soft and waxy voice, a serious statement suddenly changed its taste after she said it.


    Zou Xiancheng put his arms around Zhong Cun''s waist, pinched her waist, stared at her belly and said, "Could this be a monkey? Why is it that she''s already causing trouble in less than three months?"


    Zhong Cun leaned her body towards Zou Xiancheng, twisted her waist and said: "The tiger father has no dogs, but I am not as good as a father~"


    These words spoke to Zou Xiancheng''s heart, and heughed and said: "I am really powerful."


    Looking at the entire Tianfu County, how many men in their sixties can still have a son?


    Zou Yuzhen was standing outside the study. Hearing these words, he felt extremely sick. This old guy has an old heart. He may die in bed one day!


    He suppressed his nausea and said to Zou Jiang who was guarding outside the study: "Uncle Jiang, these are some articles written by Yuan Fei. Please help me pass them on to my father. Tell my father again that Yuan Fei has already reprimanded Lu Everyone in the family, they dont dare to cause trouble again, please dont worry dad.


    Zou Jiang was not named Zou before, but Jiang. He was ten years younger than the Prime Minister of Zou County. He was once a famous child prodigy in Luchang County. He was familiar with the Four Books and Five ssics at the age of ten. He was born as a child at the age of thirteen. Because of his talent, his reputation spread far and wide. Cheng and other literati also made a special trip to visit him.


    But when Zou Jiang was fifteen years old, he suffered a great disaster. He took his widowed mother and his newly married daughter-inw to Fucheng to take the college entrance examination, but they encountered bandits. Both his mother and daughter-inw died, and he himself was seriously injured. Fortunately, he was saved by Zou County Cheng, who also went to take the college entrance examination. , and then he survived.


    Zou Jiang encountered a great disaster. His wrist was injured and he was shaking when writing. He had no hope of sess. He was grateful for Zou Xian Cheng''s life-saving grace, so he sold himself to Zou Xian Cheng and became his servant.


    Zou Xiancheng trusted Zou Jiang very much and always took him with him. For so many years, Zou Jiang was very popr in the Zou family. Even Zou Yuzhen had to respect him.


    Zou Jiang took the articles and said, "Third Young Master, please wait a moment. I will send the articles to you now."

 Chapter 303: Zhong Cuilan’s handle

    Chapter 303: Zhong Cun��s handle


    Chapter 303 Zhong Cuns handle


    Zou Yuzhen was overjoyed when he heard this. He cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    Only Zou Jiang dared to see Zou Xiancheng at this time. If it were anyone else, he would not dare to disturb Zou Xiancheng''s interest.


    "Sir, the third young master is back. Here are some articles he wrote. Please take a look." Zou Jiang lowered his head and put the articles directly on the desk without looking at Zhong Cun: "The third young master said that he has already After reprimanding the Lu family, the men of the Lu family have be much more honest and dont dare to cause trouble again, please dont worry, sir.


    Zou Xiancheng nced at the folded white papers, looked away, looked at Zhong Cun''s belly, and said: "Tell him that I understand, let him go back first, ande back tomorrow to say hello."


    Zou Xiancheng used to love Zou Yuzhen because Zou Yuzhen was an old man and smart. Now Lan''er is pregnant, and the child in her belly is his old son, a testimony of his power.


    In addition, the Lu family always caused trouble for him, and he was annoyed by the Lu family, so he simply showed off to Brother Zhen to let the Lu family understand his attitude.


    Zou Jiang would not dissuade Zou Xiancheng, so he bowed and said, "Yes."


    He turned around and went out to tell Zou Yuzhen what Zou Xiancheng had said.


    After hearing this, Zou Yuzhen''s heart skipped a beat and he nced at the door of the study. After hearing Zhong Cun''s hypocritical words, "Master, why don''t you avoid Lan''er first? You can meet the third young master first. After all, he is the youngest son that I have loved for many years." A cold light gathered in his eyes.


    snort! Zhong Cun, this bitch, sooner orter he will let her know who is the master of Zou Mansion.


    "Yes, Yuan Fei will go back now ande back tomorrow to say hello to dad. Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Jiang." Zou Yuzhen bowed towards the door of the study, his voice was a little louder, and he said respectfully: "Son, please leave first."


    Zou Yuzhen was miserable in the study, and Zou Yuwan could not get any favor from Mrs. Zou.


    Mrs. Zou had been oppressed by Aunt Lu for twenty years, and she was finally feeling proud recently. When she saw Zou Yuwaning, she worked hard with her and made Zou Yuwan cry loudly before telling her to get out.


    Neither brother nor sister got any favors. When they came to Aunt Lu''s Haitang Courtyard, their faces were very ugly.


    Aunt Lu is still under confinement, but brother and sister Zou Yuzhen can visit her.


    "Third Young Master, Fifth Young Lady,e in quickly, my aunt is waiting for you." The maid Chengzhi was very happy to see them and hurriedly weed them into the main room of Haitang Courtyard. Before entering the room, she shouted: "Auntie, Mother Han Mom, the third young master and the fifth youngdy are here."


    "Brother Zhen and Sister Wan, you are finally back. If you don''te back, my mother will send someone to pick you up." Aunt Lu hurriedly came up to meet Zou Yuzhen and Zou Yuwan, holding their hands and saying with red eyes.


    "Auntie, please pay attention to your wording. The third young master and the fifth youngdy''s mother are madams, and you are just my aunt." Aunt Han reminded from the side.


    Aunt Lu knew that Aunt Han was doing it for her own good, so she hurriedly said, "What I''m reminding you is that I was quick to speak and said the wrong thing."


    Although the title is a trivial matter, her house is at a disadvantage. If Madam catches her, it will be enough for her to drink a pot.


    He then asked brother and sister Zou Yuzhen: "How is your third uncle... Mr. Lu''s condition? Can it be cured?"


    In terms of concubines, Brother Zhen''s and Sister Wan''s uncles are Mrs. Zou''s brothers, not her brothers from the Lu family.


    Zou Yuzhen frowned. What time had it been? My aunt still wanted to see the Lu family.


    "Mr. Lu is very good." Zou Yuzhen responded perfunctorily and asked Aunt Lu: "What''s going on with Zhong Cun? Haven''t Auntie and Aunt Han thought of a way to deal with her? Today she actually entered dad''s study. That is an important ce in the house. In the past, only my aunt could enter, but now she has gone in, which shows that dad''s love for her is getting deeper and deeper. She was sent in by the madam and she belongs to the madam. If this threat is not eliminated, we, mother and son, will Peoples lives will be very difficult.


    Speaking of Zhong Cun, Aunt Lu''s eyes shed fiercely: "That **** has a good body, and she actually fascinated the old man. Let her be proud for a while, and soon she will be our mother and son. A dog under human feet, she has to do whatever she is asked to do." Zou Yuzhen heard the meaning of Aunt Lu''s words and asked hurriedly: "What do you mean by Auntie''s words? Could it be that you have already caught Zhong Cun?"


    Zou Yuwan was very excited after hearing this, and quickly asked: "Auntie, is it true? Have you really caught Zhong Cun''s handle? What handle, tell us quickly."


    Zou Yuzhen frowned when he heard this, secretly regretting that he asked the question too early and forgot that Zou Yuwan was there.


    He said to Zou Yuwan: "You don''t need to know too much about this matter. Go back and rest first. I still have something to say with my aunt."


    Zou Yuwan looks smart, but is actually stupid and can''t hide her words. She can''t let her know too much about this matter.


    Zou Yuwan was dissatisfied andined to Aunt Lu: "Auntie, look at the third brother, he still can''t trust me."


    Go back! Zou Yuzhens face turned cold and he scolded, Dont let me say it a second time.


    Zou Yuwan saw Zou Yuzhen''s expression change and did not dare to stay any longer, so she could only leave aggrievedly.


    After Zou Yuwan left, Zou Yuzhen sent away the maid Guan Zhi, and then asked Aunt Lu: "Auntie, what did you and grandma find?"


    Aunt Lu sat on the soft couch, tilted her body, and said slightly proudly: "There is no need to check this matter. From the moment she was pregnant, Aunt Lu and her mother knew that she was not far from death."


    Zou Yuzhen narrowed his eyes when he heard this: "What do you mean, aunt? Does it mean that the piece of meat in Zhong Cun''s belly is not father''s?"


    Aunt Lu smiled and said, "Oh, my son, do you think it is possible? The old man has so many women, but you haven''t had a younger brother or sister in many years. Who is Zhong Cun? Can she still be enthroned and rejoice?"


    Even though Zhong Cun is a rare and charming woman who can''t let go of her body once a man touches it, there is no reason why she would get pregnant as soon as she entered the house.


    Besides, the old man was disabled more than ten years ago. If anyone he touched could still get pregnant, he must have been cuckolded.


    Zou Yuzhen didn''t hear that Zou Xiancheng was dead. He only thought that the old man was too old to have a child, and Zhong Cun asked someone to borrow a seed in order to gain a foothold in the government, so she conceived the child.


    Speaking of which, it is not surprising at all that Zhong Cun would do such a thing.


    Last time, he bumped into her in the garden and took the opportunity to touch her a few times. The **** just said don''t do this, but didn''t hide at all. She twisted her body like a water snake and pressed against his hand.


    Whose evil seed is it? Who did she steal? Zou Yuzhen said: Find this person quickly, so that we can get rid of Zhong Cun.


    lest she continue to fascinate the old man and make him miss his aunt even more.


    Aunt Lu said: "It hasn''t been found out yet, but I heard that she had some ambiguity with her adoptive father''s second brother... After she served the old man for two days, she said she wanted to go back to her parents'' house to repay her kindness or something. Huh, After I go back, I must have had something with that second brother, otherwise I wouldnt have gotten pregnant.


    One more... Aunt Lu lowered her voice and said with some schadenfreude: I heard that the boss and the second boss once visited the old womans house.

 Chapter 304: Divide money

    Chapter 304: Divide money


    Chapter 304 Dividing the money


    The house Aunt Lu was talking about was the house where Mrs. Zou used to teach Zhong Cun and the others.


    Zou Yuzhen was shocked: "Auntie is saying... the second brother is still possible, how can the eldest brother do it?"


    Of the two sons Mrs. Zou gave birth to, the second was a little out of character, but the eldest had always been an old-fashioned man, and he and his sister-inw were famously affectionate. Apart from the two maids who lived in the same room, there was no aunt in the room, let alone one. Concubine and concubine.


    Aunt Lu said disdainfully: "You look serious on the face, but the more dirty you are behind your back. Anyway, no matter who the **** belongs to, it can''t be the old man''s."


    Zou Yuzhen frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you so sure?"


    He always felt that his aunt was hiding something from him and not letting him know.


    "You don''t need to ask the truth, Third Young Master. You just need to know that whatever Auntie does is for the good of you and the Fifth Young Lady." Aunt Han''s words were a bit forceful, but Zou Yuzhen did not dare to disobey Aunt Han.


    This Aunt Han has great ideas. It is all because of Aunt Han that my aunt has been favored for so many years.


    He heard from his aunt that Mother Han seemed to have some background. She was a well-educated mother from a noble family. She had served some Madam Hou before and she was very powerful.


    Zou Yuzhen didn''t know that Aunt Lu had lied to him. Aunt Han had never served any Madam Hou. She specialized in teaching women to serve men. And Aunt Lu has been favored for many years because of the methods taught by Aunt Han.


    It''s just that it''s hard to exin this matter clearly. If outsiders know about it, not only her, but also Brother Zhen''s and Sister Wan''s reputations will be ruined.


    "Brother Zhen, you don''t have to worry about this matter. You have Auntie and Auntie Han. What you have to do now is study hard and be a schr." Auntie Lu dreamed of Zou Yuzhen bing famous, but she was looking forward to it. After so many years, Zou Yuzhen was still a boy and had not been admitted as a schr.


    Speaking of this, Zou Yuzhen suddenly looked at Aunt Lu and told her that he wanted to give Zou Yuwan to the prefect.


    Aunt Lu was shocked when she heard this: "You want to send Sister Wan to serve the prefect? How can this be done? I heard that the prefect is already in his forties, and he is going to be a concubine, while your sister is going to be the main wife."


    Zou Yuzhen sneered: "Ah~ Auntie, Sister Wan, a concubine who is an assistant official, can be a wife of a good family? If you want to marry a good official family, you can only be a concubine."


    Or we must marry the concubine of an official family, but the concubine of an official family is suppressed by his aunt-inw. How many years do we have to wait until our sister-inw bes sessful?


    "Mr. Qi has abandoned us. We must find a new backer in Fucheng. The prefect is the best candidate."


    He then advised: "Auntie, don''t be reluctant. After we take over the Zou family, we can make goodpensation to Sister Wan."


    Aunt Han is a ruthless person. When she heard this, she said to Aunt Lu: "Auntie, the Third Young Master is right. You will have to rely on the Third Young Master in the future. As for the Fifth Miss, it is good to be able to serve the magistrate. At least she is a The Pce Chief will bring more benefits to you and the Third Young Master than marrying those young boys as your first wife."


    If Zou Yuwan doesn''t want to be a concubine to the prefect, then she will find a man with a higher official position than the prefect and a better background than the prefect to marry. But who would like Zou Yuwan, a young man with a high official and a good family background?


    Aunt Lu was persuaded by Zou Yuzhen and Aunt Han for a moment, and she was moved. She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, then I will do as you said."


    Zou Yuzhen smiled: "My aunt is wise, my son will definitely be admitted to the exam, and my aunt will be an old feudal prince."


    Zou Yuzhen is scheming against his own sister, and Qin Gu''s Luotian family is dividing money with Gu Jinli''s family.


    Three boxes of silver and two 100-tael silver notes were ced on tworge tables put together.


    Several families stared at the money and banknotes, nervous and excited at the same time. Chen''s eyes were glowing green, and his saliva was about to flow out. He kept chanting: "Get rich, get rich."  "Lei Family Caravan We bought 2,400 kilograms of seasoning spices from our workshop, and with interest, we received 1,520 taels of silver. After deducting 336 taels of medicinal materials and 84 taels ofbor, we were Earn one thousand one hundred taels."


    The workshop asked Mr. He Yang and others to grind spices. The easy-to-grind herbs cost 20 cents per catty, and the difficult ones cost 80 cents per catty. Therefore, on average, grinding one catty of medicinal materials costs thirty-five cents.


    "My family ounts for 40%, and can be divided into 440 taels of silver. The remaining 660 taels of silver will be divided equally among all the uncles'' families. Each family will receive 110 taels of silver."


    After Gu Jinan reported the dividends of each family, several families were very excited: "We made a hundred and ten taels just from Lei Wuye and the others, which is too much."


    More than one hundred taels of silver is the life savings of ordinary farmers, and they make money from just one business.


    In addition, they also have a tofu stall, white tofu, and a share of seasonings and spices sold in bulk.


    Mr. Qi took three hundred catties of spices. After deducting fifty-two taels of capital and wages, we made a profit of one hundred and forty-eight taels. Gu Jinan continued to report the ounts.


    Not long after, after he finished reporting the ounts, the third grandfather said: "Except for Dashan''s family, each of our families will get a dividend of 125 taels of silver tonight. Do you want a banknote or cash?"


    Cash silver, my family wants cash! Mrs. Chen was the first to shout, with a high-pitched voice that almost broke with excitement.


    Gu Dewang took Gu Defa, and the two brothers squatted in the right corner of the main room with the children of several houses. Seeing his wife''s excitement, he wanted to remind her that because of Sister Yumei''s incident, their family was fined two hundred taels. silver.


    Third Grandpa said that the two hundred taels of silver would be deducted from the workshop''s dividends. Of the 125 taels of silver tonight, his family didn''t have a penny at all.


    But Gu Dewang didn''t dare to say this, otherwise his mother would beat him to death.


    Jin Niu from Gu Damu''s family asked: "How much meat can you buy with more than one hundred taels of silver?"


    Guiniu, who was not yet three years old, also asked: "How much meat?"


    Jin Niu and Gui Niu were very hungry on the road. She didnt like sweets, but was only greedy for meat. She loved meat very much.


    Gu Qingxi counted on his ten fingers for a while, but still couldn''t figure it out: "I don''t know, brother, do you know?"


    Gu Qingtian smiled and said: "I can buy several thousand kilograms of meat."


    How much is several thousand kilograms? Jin Niu and the others still didnt understand.


    Gu Qingliang was the boss and whispered to them: "I can buy a whole house of meat and pile it from the ground to the rafters, which will be enough for us to eat for several years."


    Wow~ there are so many. All the children of Gu Damu and Gu Dalins family shouted, their eyes shining brightly. The corners of Guinius mouth were still watery, and she said inartictely: Eat Rourou, eat Rourou~


    Gu Qingtian hugged her and said: "Keep your voice down, don''t disturb everyone. If the money is counted wrong, we can''t buy meat."


    Gu Qingtian is Gui Nius biological brother. They and Gu Qingxi are Gu Dalins children.


    After the murderous incident, Gu Damu and Yan only had two children left, Gu Qingliang and Gu Jinniu.

 Chapter 305: marry her off

    Chapter 305: marry her off


    Chapter 305: Marry her off


    While the children were chattering, the third grandfather had already said: "We are rich and powerful. Your family still owes two hundred taels of silver from the workshop. You won''t have a share in tonight''s dividend."


    The one hundred and twenty-five taels of silver will be divided equally among the other six families.


    "Why!" Mrs. Chen''s eyes widened, her face was ferocious, she was about to go crazy, one hundred and twenty-five taels, is it going to fly?


    The third grandfather looked at Gu Yumei who was hiding in the corner and said to Chen, "Have you forgotten about Sister Mei? If you forget, then your family will withdraw from the workshop andpensate the workshop another ten thousand taels of silver."


    "This..." Mrs. Chen finally remembered what happened to Gu Yumei. She was filled with anger and resentment. She immediately rushed to Gu Yumei, grabbed Gu Yumei''s skirt, raised her hand and pped her: "You don''t make people worry, you are all Its because of you that every family can get money now, but our family cant get it. If you dare to keep me excited for a day, its a waste of your happiness!


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..." Gu Yumei covered her face and cried. She was scared of being beaten recently and didn''t dare to fight back. She just avoided Chen''s hand for fear that she would hit her again.


    Ms. Chen was very angry. Worried that Gu Dafu was still there, she could only say angrily: "If you were my daughter, I would have to beat you to death."


    She turned around and cried to Third Grandpa: "Third Uncle, I want to separate our family. I can''t live like this anymore."


    Having lost hundreds of taels of silver for a girl seeking death, Mrs. Chen was afraid that she would chop Gu Yumei into pieces with a knife if she did not separate the family.


    The Third Grandpa said: "Your family has already signed a letter ofmitment, so there is no point in dividing the family. After the separation, whether it is your family or the rich family that does something to disgrace the workshop, you will have to get out together. It is better not to separate the family." , this way you can still keep an eye on Sister Mei and dont let her make any mistakes again.


    This is the reason why the third grandfather did not let the Chen family separate.


    Sister Mei and Brother Xing are big-hearted. The rich and noble people love them and are reluctant to teach them a lesson. Only Chen can control them. Therefore, the Chen family cannot separate the family. If they want to separate the family, they should wait until Sister Mei gets married, otherwise there will be trouble.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen became angrier and angrier. She took her anger out on the Gu Dewang brothers and shouted at them: "What are you doing squatting here? Waiting for roots to take root or to sprout? Get up and go home quickly."


    If she stays here any longer, she will be tempted to rob several families of their money.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa held hands and were calmly pushed forward by their mother.


    Ms. Chen was dissatisfied with the slow pace of the two of them and cursed: "Have your legs been chopped off? If you walk faster, you will die!"


    Ms. Chen pushed her two sons away and left angrily.


    Gu Dagui was angry and helpless. He was so happy today that he forgot about the fact that his family was fined two hundred taels of silver. If he had remembered it earlier, this matter would not have happened.


    He lowered his head and said to Gu Dafu guiltily: "Brother, don''t feel bad. That woman just looks fierce, but in fact she loves Brother Xing and Sister Mei in her heart. She has promised me a long time ago that she will wait until Brother Xing My son gets married, and Sister Meis son gets married and then we separate the family. I wont let the two children let people gossip.


    Gu Dafu nodded: "Don''t me the younger siblings, this matter is the fault of the eldest brother''s family."


    He looked at Gu Yumei, who was sobbing softly, and then at Gu Dexing, who had his head lowered and his fists clenched. He felt distressed in his heart and said to the third grandfather: "Uncle Xing, I want to see Brother Xing and Sister Mei get married. They are also old. We farmers have always only kept warm filial piety, but now that it is New Year''s Eve, it won''t be a big deal to seek marriage."


    He then promised several families: "Don''t worry, everyone, I will definitely choose honest and honest families for them, and will not let their marriage bring trouble to the workshop."


    Although it was his family''s business to find marriages for the two children, his family was one of the owners of the workshop, and Xiaoyu had already reminded them that many people saw the workshop making money and wanted to get married with them. He wanted to get into the workshop, so he had to talk to several families.


    The Third Grandma looked at Chen''s attitude today and nodded in agreement: "If you have a good family, let''s see each other first."


    If Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing get married as soon as possible, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui can separate their families. If they don''t, the Chen family will definitely make trouble again. Thinking of Gu Yumei''s temper, Third Grandpa thought it would be a good idea to marry her off, but he said, "You have to choose carefully, and you can''t find someone who is just for the workshop."


    Gu Dafu said: "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, I won''t find them a high-ranking family, I will find some honest and kind families."


    As for his family background, Gu Dafu doesn''t mind. His family has dividends from the workshop, and his share is for his two children. With the money he gives, the two children will live a very good life, and there is no need to worry about it. People who have money but no conscience.


    After the third grandpa and the third grandma spoke, several families did not have any objections.


    Gu Jinli doesn''t care about this either. There is a promise that if anyone dares to act like a monster, she will kick him out of the workshop.


    Gu Dafu was very grateful when he saw that several members of his family agreed, and thanked him repeatedly.


    Gu Dexing felt very embarrassed when he saw his father thanking each family, so he couldn''t help but turn around and leave.


    Gu Yumei was pped in public by Mrs. Chen and wanted to leave a long time ago. When she saw Gu Dexing leaving, she immediately followed her.


    Gu Dafu hurriedly chased him out: "Brother Xing, Sister Mei, please slow down when it gets dark."


    After Gu Dafus family left, the third grandfather said to several families: Lets line up to get the money.


    Eh. Although the family members were quite worried about Gu Dafu and his family, they immediately became happy when they heard the money was divided.


    Because the dividends from Gu Dafu''s family were divided equally among the six families, each family received an additional twenty taels of silver. Now each family''s cloth bag contains one hundred and forty-five taels of silver.


    Aunt Tian was timid. She got so much money at once, and her hands holding the money kept shaking. It made Tian Xiaohua and Tian Erqiang so anxious that they wanted to help her hold them.


    Lao Yan was not much better. When he saw the bag full of silver, he felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    "One hundred and forty-five taels. This is the first time in my life that the olddy has seen so much silver."


    Her family was not wealthy when they were in their hometown. When they fled famine, they sold half of theirnd, and together with years of savings, they only managed to scrape together a few dozen taels of silver. Now they have earned so much in just over a month.


    "Little fish girl, you are a lucky one. With your blessing, our family will be rich." Lao Yan looked at Gu Jinli. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that this girl was like a cornucopia. She was someone who could make money for everyone. A good treasure.


    Gu Jinli was almost mistaken for a gold ingot when he saw Old Yan''s fiery eyes.


    Aunt Tian followed up with a smile and said: "What the eldest uncle said is that Xiaoyu will be lucky if he survives a disaster. With her here, our family''s life will be more and more prosperous."


    "That''s natural. With tofu and spices, it''s hard for our family to live a prosperous life." Mrs. Yan was happy today. She had a bad voice and talked a lot.


    Finally, she looked at the third grandfather and said: "Old brother, my Dalin can''t stay single forever. Brother Xi and Guiniu are still young and they can''t live without a mother. I''m thinking about finding another one for Dalin. If he doesn''t have a mother-inw, then It can be called a living."

 Chapter 306: reject

    Chapter 306: reject


    Chapter 306 Rejection


    Originally, Mr. Yan wanted to mention this matter again after a while, but when he saw Gu Dafu mentioned it, he became bold and bold.


    "Mom, why are you bringing this up again? Didn''t you agree to talk about it in three years?" Gu Dalin''s expression was very bad. He was still thinking about Mrs. Xie in his heart, and always felt that she was still alive. Go look for her, maybe you can find her.


    After all, the eldest sister and her family can be found, why not his wife and daughter?


    Lao Yan said: "I''m just going to touch the person for you first. If you''re not satisfied, then you won''t marry."


    Gu Damu saw that Lao Yan wanted to marry a bride by boiling a frog in warm water, and was not willing to talk to her anymore. He only said one sentence: "I have two sons, and our rtionship is going well. There is no need to marry again."


    He walked up to Gu Qingtian, hugged Gui Niu in his hand, and said with a smile: "Gui Niu, let''s go home. Dad will buy meat for you tomorrow."


    Routu~Eat Routou~Routou is delicious~ Guiniu was hugged by her father, waving her little hands to her two brothers behind her, shouting excitedly.


    Gu Qingtian held Gu Qingxi''s hand, smiled at her, and followed Gu Dalin away.


    Gu Qingtian was also afraid. He heard that many stepmothers would abuse the children left behind by their previous parents. He was afraid that if his father remarried, the stepmother would treat them badly.


    When Lao Yan saw Gu Dalin leaving with the child, he was so angry that he wiped away tears: "His third uncle, look at him, he is so stubborn. He gets angry when he talks about this matter. It makes me look like a viin. Thank you." Shi


    Even if Mr. Xie had not died, his innocence would have been long gone.


    Mrs. Yan advised her: "Mom, don''t be too impatient. After two or three years, when the second brother''s interest in his younger brother and sister has faded away, he will naturally be happy to find another wife."


    Now the second brother is feeling guilty, and the mother-inw is forcing the second brother to remarry. How can the second brother agree with his temper?


    Gu Jinli felt that with Gu Dalin''s temper, let alone two or three years, even twenty yearster, as long as he was not happy, he would not remarry.


    Standing around like this for a woman who had been raped by evil people seemed to Mr. Yan to be stubborn and sick. But in Gu Jinli''s opinion, Gu Dalin was affectionate and had ideas.


    Even though Gu Dalin was just ordering tofu in the workshop, as soon as Gu Jinan went to the workshop, he would learn how to read from Gu Jinan. After learning it himself, he would teach Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingxi when he returned home.


    Every few days, he would go to the town and ask the people at the inns and carriage shops, "Are they from Yongtai Mansion?"


    After Cao Ye and his gang of viins killed the victims, they went to Yongtai Mansion, where they were finally killed by Peng Changyong.


    If those captured women of the Xie family had not been raped to death, they would have been taken all the way to Yongtai Mansion by Mr. Cao and others.


    He also asked Liang Zhuzi, He Wanli and the others, as well as the Jiang family, and even quietly asked the servants brought by Lei Wuye on the day the workshop opened.


    He has been looking for Mrs. Xie and his two daughters, but he did not bother the other family members and only went to look for them privately.


    After Gu Jinli knew what Gu Dalin had done, he was very satisfied with him. It would be a pity for such a person to sit in a workshop and order tofu. He could learn to read and do ounts, and then learn how to do business. He would definitely be able to help several of them in the future. .


    So when the third grandma wasforting Lao Yan, Gu Jinli said: "Now our family''s life has improved, and the business of the workshop will be bigger and bigger in the future. Our family must learn to read, and we can''t open our eyes." blind."


    "Ah? You want to learn to read?" Aunt Tian and the others were not very happy and felt it was unnecessary: "We don''t want to take a test of merit, so what''s the point of learning that? It takes time and money."


    In Aunt Tians view, only those who want to be officials will go to school. Gu Jinli said: "There are many benefits to literacy. You can learn to read without taking the exam for fame. If you are illiterate, then the bad guy will just take a contract and put your fingerprints on it. You don''t know what is written in it, but you think this person is someone you know." , Im an acquaintance, you just had your fingerprints pressed, but in the end, you lost all your belongings, and even you were sold.


    "When we were in the outskirts of He''an Prefecture, many people were deceived by others, saying that they could sign a living deed and redeem themselves after serving for five or ten years. However, they were deceived into signing a death deed for five hundred coins. You sold a person for just money.


    At that time, there were many victims of the disaster and people were worthless. A person who signed a death deed could be sold for one tael of silver each, and a person who signed a living deed could only be sold for 500 taels of silver.


    Yes, yes, yes, our family needs to learn to read. This is something that can save lives. The third grandma and the others remembered this, but now they are still scared after thinking about it, so they all agreed to let several members of the family learn to read.


    "How can we learn? Should everyone go to a private school? Or should we invite the husband to our home?" Aunt Tian said worriedly: "There are quite a few people in our family. If they all go to school, it will cost a lot of money and it will be dyed. manualbor."


    Gu Jinli had already thought about it: "My aunt''s two cousins are both literate. Let them teach us how to read. It will cost no money."


    "Xiaoyu''s idea is good, let''s make it that way." After Third Grandpa nodded, the family''s decision to learn to read was finally decided. After calcting the daily ounts every night, they decided to go to the workshop to learn calligraphy for half an hour. .


    This is a family where the boys go to learn to read. If the girls want to learn to read, they can learn from Qi Kangle or Gu Jinxiu.


    After Gu Daya''s family learned about this, they were very grateful to Gu Jinli for letting Kang Ming and Kang Ping teach several families how to read, which could deepen the rtionship between her family and several families.


    The next night, Qi Kangming began to teach the men of several houses how to read.


    Qi Kangming also expressed his desire to study and test for fame: "The family is busy and needs manpower. I don''t have to go to school every day like An Geer. When I was in the Li family, I studied with Li Junping and learned all the Four Books and Five ssics." , Now you can just review at home. If you dont understand something, go ask Shang Xiucai for advice."


    Is this possible? Third Grandpa thought that if he wanted to get a good name, he should find a private school, be a teacher, and study hard every day.


    Qi Kangming smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa, this is just apromise for now. When things get better at home, I will go find a husband, or simply go to Fucheng Academy to study."


    Now he cannot leave home and has to help with the family business.


    Third Grandpa thought about it and said, "Well, let''s do this for now and wait until we open the shop."


    After a month of cleaning up, the wastnd in the town is already very beautiful. There is no garbage, and the weeds and thorns have been burned away by Mo.


    It''s just that the people in the town are curious...


    "I heard that the wastnd outside the gatehouse has an owner. Who bought it? Why didn''t you hear the news?"


    Aunt Changfa, do you know? someone curiously asked the owner of the teahouse on the left side of the gatehouse.


    "How do I know this? Anyway, Mr. Kong Cha said that the family wille here to build a shop in the near future. You will know when theye." Aunt Changfa waved her hand impatiently and said, "Don''t ask Come on, if you dont want to drink tea or eat cakes, please leave now. My tea room is only so big. You just sit here and dont eat. You are upying my ce in vain. If you dont leave, I will charge you five cents per seat.

 Chapter 307: sensation

    Chapter 307: sensation


    Chapter 307 Sensation


    Ganchang''s tea house was built in a shed at the gate of his house. It only had five tables and a few wooden stakes. It was a small business for passers-by, carriages and horses to rest and have tea. Peoplee and upy seats for free.


    "Aunt Changfa, you are really stingy. Why don''t you, a fellow countryman, rest in your teahouse?" Someoneined, but knowing Aunt Changfa''s bad temper, she got up and left without lingering any longer.


    Gan Changfa had a better temper than Aunt Changfa. He shouted at the backs of those people: "The old man who pours night fragrance should know, you can ask him."


    Those people turned around and shouted: "Ask him? We might as well wait until the masteres to build a shop."


    Mr. Mi is a stubborn donkey. If he doesn''t want to say anything, he won''t say it even if you burn his house down. Moreover, he is from a poor family and is more willing to take risks than them, so he has no fear at all.


    The guests who were drinking tea in the teahouse were unhappy: "Sir, we are drinking tea. What are you saying about the night fragrance, which is unappetizing?"


    Aunt Changfa red at Gan Changfa and hurriedly apologized to the guest: "Guest, don''t me him, he is just a mouthful. Your biscuits are ready, I will get them for you and pick the biggest ones with the most fillings for you."


    The guests just gave up.


    The people in the town were not curious for a long time. The head of Qin Guluotian''s family took Guoshi to measure the wastnd and designated two two and a half acres ofnd.


    When Aunt Changfa saw it, she hurried over and asked, "Mr. Gu, did you buy this piece ofnd? Oh, you guys are so rich that you can buy such arge piece ofnd."


    He pointed to the teahouse behind him and said, "That''s my home, as you all know. From now on, we will be neighbors and we have to look after each other."


    Third Grandpa said: "How can we buy such arge piece ofnd? We only bought about ten acres near the roadside. Therge piece behind is not ours. We can''t afford to buy so muchnd."


    Buying more than a dozen acres will attract people''s attention. If there are rumors that they bought the entire wastnd, I don''t know what kind of bad guys will be attracted to deal with them and the family. They need to exin clearly.


    Aunt Changfaughed after hearing this and said: "It''s enough to be able to buy more than ten acres ofnd in the town. Look at the families in the town who think they are rich. Which family can buy more than ten acres ofnd in the town at once?"


    People in the town have always been curious about whose family bought thisnd. When the men from Qin Gu Luotian came to plot thend, many people in the town received the news and rushed here immediately. After hearing this Then he came up and said, "Mr. Gu, you guys are hiding it too hard. We''ve been guessing for a month, but we didn''t guess that thend was bought by your Gu family tofu stall."


    The third grandfather said: "I only bought a dozen acres. It''s not a big deal worth publicizing."


    Those who gathered around heard this and sighed: "You are too humble. You can buy more than ten acres ofnd in the town, which is a lot."


    "Yes, this is more than ten acres ofnd, and we can build ten shops!" Ma Laoqi, wearing a greasy and dirty gray cloth, said sourly, looking at the third grandfather with a pair of raised white eyes. With sour smell.


    Gu Daya''s family also wanted to build a shop, and Qi Kangming came with him. When he heard this, he looked at the speaker and said unkindly: "If this eldest brother is envious, he can work hard for a few years, as long as he is notzy." Yes, I will definitely be able to buy a few acres ofnd in a few years. This wastnd is so big that we cant buy it all. You can buy it anytime you want."


    There are people like this in the world. When they see you buying something good, they feel ufortable and say some mean things.


    "You brat, what are you talking about? You dare to mock me as azy guy, do you know who I am?" Ma Laoqi became angry when Qi Kangming retorted, and shouted at Qi Kangming at the top of his lungs, as if he wanted to talk to Qi Kangming A fight.


    As soon as Ma Laoqi finished speaking, someone grabbed him by the cor and was thrown to the ground with a snap. "Ma Lao Qi, you want to pick **** in the county again, right?" Lao Kong stared at Ma Lao Qi condescendingly, with an impatient sullen look on his face: "If you f*cking cause trouble for me, I''ll give you a discount. legs!"


    Ma Laoqi hurriedly got up and said with a smile: "Master Kong, calm down, I don''t dare. I was passing by and saw someone buying this piece of wastnd, and I came here out of curiosity to see the excitement."


    Lao Kong sneered: "Are you looking at the excitement? Do you know who is protecting Mr. Gu and the others? It''s Jiang County Lieutenant. If you want to die, then hang out here more often. I guarantee you won''t survive the Dragon Boat Festival."


    "What?" Ma Laoqi was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Gu family was being protected by the county captain. He hurriedly apologized to the third grandfather: "I forgive you, old man. It''s because I am blind and can''t see the mountains. I am troublesome. Your family is the first one." Im busy, Im going to leave first. When your shop opens, Ille to support you.


    Ma Laoqi said as he backed away, but without paying attention, Gu Jinli stretched out his leg and tripped him. With a bang, he fell to the ground and was chewed in the mud, with a few pieces of grass on his face.


    Ma Laoqi raised his head and looked at Gu Jinli: "Who are you!"


    Damn it, do you really think that Ma Laoqi is such a coward that he dares to bully even a girl?


    Gu Jinli smiled sweetly and said to him: "My surname is Gu, and I saved the granddaughter of the county captain."


    Ma Laoqi was choked by these words and his face was very bright, and he looked at Lao Kong in disbelief.


    "What are you looking at? Why do you think the county captain wants to protect the Gu family? It''s because Xiaoyu Yatou saved the county captain''s granddaughter." Lao Kong kicked Ma Laoqi: "Don''t be embarrassed here, get out of here." .


    "Hey, hey, little one, get out of here right now." Ma Laoqi hurriedly ran away, still muttering in his heart, could it be that he was unlucky today?


    When Aunt Changfa and the others saw this, they burst intoughter: "Ma Laoqi, when youe back next time, remember to ask about the new people in the town first, so as not to know how they died."


    Aunt Changfa saw that the Gu family was really getting up and wanted to make friends with the Gu family, so she said to Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, don''t worry about Ma Laoqi causing harm. He is just a coward, bullying the weak and afraid of the strong."


    Then, she smoothly told Gu Jinli the details about Ma Lao Qi, and wiped out all three generations of Ma Lao Qi''s family.


    "His home is not in Qingfu Town, but in Hukou Town in front. He is a porter who carries goods and delivers things to people. He used to make three or five trips to our town every month. Last year, someone told him He took my wife to the next county to see her, and he just came back with his new wife at the beginning of the month."


    Even brought back a cheap son.


    But it was hard to tell a little girl about this, so Aunt Changfa kept it a secret.


    You dont have to be afraid of him anyway, hes a coward and I dont dare to mess with you.


    Gu Jinli and Third Grandpa felt relieved after hearing this.


    After this day, everyone in the town knew that this wastnd was bought by the Gu family tofu stall. They bought more than ten acres in one go and were about to allocate thend to build a shop.


    This incident caused a sensation in the town and became a topic of conversation for the people in the town. Every time it was mentioned, the people in the town were filled with envy and praised: "Don''t think that the people at the Gujia tofu stall came here to escape famine, but they all He is very capable, and he was able to buynd and build a shop in the town in just half a year."

 Chapter 308: Build a shop

    Chapter 308: Build a shop


    Chapter 308 Building a Shop


    There are many people fleeing famine, and some of them are prospering like the Gu family tofu stall. Many people fleeing famine are still selling their children and daughters, or even begging, in order to survive.


    It was then that Shuli Lu and Shuli Zhang from Silifang knew that thend was bought by the Gu family tofu stall.


    The two of them were very surprised. Secretary Lu said: "Those families are really capable."


    Recently, Jiang County Lieutenant and Xu County Magistrate have be close. Xu County Magistrate praises Jiang County Lieutenant again and again. Many important matters are left to Jiang County Lieutenant to handle, and he is much colder to Zou County Magistrate.


    Those families are protected by Jiang County Lieutenant.


    After weighing the pros and cons, the two scribes, Lu and Zhang, felt that they should be honest and not cause trouble with those families, so as not to get involved in the fight between Jiang Xianwei and Zou Xiancheng.


    But after all, the person they wanted to go to was Zou County Cheng, so they followed the usual practice and wrote a letter and sent it to Chef Li at Fugui Building, asking him to send someone to Zou Mansion.


    Chef Li received the letter and sent a man to deliver it to Zou Mansion without saying anything.


    However, Chef Li felt that the purchase of more than ten acres ofnd for the Gu family tofu stall was not worth informing the county magistrate. The Gu family can earn dozens of taels of silver a day by selling tofu and spices, and they can buy more than ten acres of wastnd. What should they report?


    Zou Xiancheng was very sad when he received the letter. He had also thought about that piece of wastnd in his early years. After all, it was in the town and he could make a fortune by buying and building a shop.


    But he failed to find the owner of the wastnd, and after many years, he gave up on it.


    At this moment, when he learned that Qin Guluotian''s family had bought wastnd, even though they only bought a dozen acres, he felt unhappy and wanted to send someone to rob thend.


    But before he took action, something even more coveted appeared in Tianfu County and several neighboring countiessoybean oil!


    I dont know who made the soybean oil, but it suddenly appeared in a very special ce, including various temples and temples in several counties.


    The first people to eat soybean oil were the masters in Taoist temples. These masters gave soybean oil to believers who came to offer incense.


    The believers felt that the things given by the masters were blessings, so they received them happily and took them home to cook.


    Don''t mention it, although the taste of soybean oil is not as strong as that of meat oil, the dishes made are also delicious, with the aroma of oil, and the oil and water are sufficient, which makes you strong after eating it.


    After those people finished eating, when they went to the Taoist temple to offer incense, they asked the masters if there was any soybean oil left? They don''t need the masters to give them to them, they are happy to pay for them.


    The masters told them about a shop, and they went to the shop to inquire. They learned that soybean oil was sold very cheaply, only twenty cents per pound, which was a full ten cents cheaper than meat oil.


    Farmers in several counties are going crazy with joy, and many families who cannot afford fatty meat have begun to buy soybean oil.


    Zou County Cheng was not stupid. He knew that the soybean oil was not only profitable, but also a good thing that benefited the country and the people. He immediately asked Mr. Shao to go and check it in person. He must find out who made the soybean oil.


    However, several wealthy families in Fucheng were faster than him and had already taken action to find out who made the soybean oil so that they could get a share of the pie.


    But after searching and searching, I found Zhongzhou!


    After a few days of investigation in Zhongzhou, several wealthy families in Fucheng have stopped trying to make soybean oil. The mountains are really getting higher and higher. The wealthy families in Fucheng like them are not as good as one of the three major trading houses in Dachu. , and the noble families in the capital.


    Master Shao had a ssmate who worked as a retainer in a wealthy family in Fucheng. When he learned that Master Shao was checking the owner of soybean oil, he reminded him: "Stop checking, stop it quickly. It belongs to the noble family in the capital. Lets not try to get a share of the pie.


    What county is an adult, what kind of mansion, the city, in the eyes of the city, not even a fart, dare to hit the idea of others, be careful not to lose his life. Master Shao was shocked when he heard this. He hurried back to Zou Mansion and informed Zou County Cheng of what he had found.


    When Zou Xiancheng found out, he was so frightened that he never dared to do soy oil again.


    While Zou County Cheng and others were thinking about soybean oil, Gu Jinli had already drawn three drawings and showed them to several adults when they came to settle the daily ounts.


    Luo''s father looked at the two back-to-back courtyards on the drawing and said in surprise: "Xiaoyu, are you going to build two courtyards?"


    The shops in the town all have three front berths, plus four side rooms in the back.


    But in the drawings Xiaoyu drew, in addition to three front rooms and four back rooms, there was also a wall built in the middle, and behind the wall, there was another courtyard with the same style.


    Two back-to-back courtyards are separated by a wall. Each has its own front door. A small door is opened next to the dividing wall, connecting the two courtyards and forming a deep mansion.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Uncle Luo is right, these are two yards. Ournd is big, so it doesn''t matter if we build an extra yard. When the timees, the four rooms in the front bunk will be for the guys to live in, and the yard behind will be for us. Living by yourself is convenient, safe and quiet.


    Xiaoyu, what are you saying, we need to hire a waiter? Ms. Chen called out, shaking her head and saying, Why waste that money? We have hands and feet, and we can do any work ourselves.


    Mrs. Chen is reluctant to spend money to hire a man. If she really wants to hire a man, give her the money and she will work hard.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not necessary to hire a waiter. I just need to prepare the house first. The main reason is to truly separate the front bunk from the back house and prevent the people in the front bunk from disturbing our lives."


    The third grandma nodded when she heard this: "We should really separate the front bunk from the back house. We live in the back house ourselves and there is a girl''s family there. The front bunk is for business. There are many peopleing here, so it''s better to separate them."


    Aunt Tian said: "This shop has an extra yard. It will cost a lot of money, right?"


    Although the family has been allocated a lot of money, it still needs to buy fields, build houses, and save money for the second wife to marry, but it cannot be spent randomly.


    Gu Jinan has already calcted: "Now it costs fifty taels to build a brick house. If we build an extra yard, the price will double to one hundred taels. Plus the money for digging a well, the total will cost one hundred and twenty-five taels." two."


    Third Grandpa looked at the adults and said, "It''s almost the same as the budget we used to buy a shop. If you don''t have any objections, Dashan and Dafu will find someone tomorrow, and we''ll build the shop quickly."


    The family has always listened to the third grandfather, so naturally they will not object: "Hey, I listen to you."


    The next day, after Gu Dashan finished his work in the workshop, he called Gu Dafu and followed He Shiliu to Yanfu Vige.


    He Shiliu was looking for stones to sell. Over the years, he traveled to many ces and visited Yanfu Vige several times. He also wanted to make friends with the Gu family, so he rmended himself to guide them.


    On the way, He Shiliu said to them: "In Qingfu Town, only Yanfu Vige sells green bricks. There is also a team of more than ten masons in their vige. If you want to build a shop, just go to Yanfu Vige."


    "Yuan Laorong from Yanfu Vige is a capable man. When he was a child, his family was extremely poor, but he was a thief. He knew that rich olddies like to go to Taoist temples to offer incense, so he went to the Taoist temple with a broken bowl. Kneel down and beg for food on the road.

 Chapter 309: Fall in love with the Yuan family

    Chapter 309: Fall in love with the Yuan family


    Chapter 309: Falling in love with the Yuan family


    "Good guy, how can he be begging for food? When the olddies saw how pitiful he was, they would say auspicious words and give them pieces of silver piece by piece. He started begging for food on the roads to the temples at the age of seven. In just five years, he was stunned. We need to build a big blue brick house with tiles."


    Do you think hes very lucky?


    "That''s not all. He also saved a pair of grandparents from Fucheng on that road. Hey, the olddy was so grateful. From then on, he would send people to deliver things to his family during the New Year and holidays. Every time he delivered The things thate here are enough for his family to spend for several months.


    "But Yuan Laorong was a motivated person and did not just sit back and settle for nothing. After knowing that the houses built by people in Fucheng were all blue brick houses, he relied on the rtionship with the wealthy family and went to work as an apprentice in the brick kiln in Fucheng. A few yearster, he asked to marry She is the only daughter of an old master, and she also said that after giving birth to a son, she wants her second son to take the surname of the old master and carry on the legacy of the old masters family.


    "The old master was so happy that he agreed immediately. After Yuan Laorong got married to his daughter, he followed Yuan Laorong back to Yanfu Vige and built a brick kiln."


    "Because of the brick kiln, Yuan Laorong''s family has a lot of ie every year, and coupled with the rtionship with the rich households in the city, Yuan Laorong''s family is finally prosperous, and then he will be the vige chief and the district chief. And this time the county wants to He was not removed from half the job, and his position was maintained securely."


    He Shiliu told Gu Dashan and Gu Dafu about Yuan Laorong''s family. At the end of noon, the three of them finally arrived at Yanfu Vige.


    Yanfu Vige is in front of Qingfu Town and far away from their Dafeng Vige. The three of them walked quickly for two and a half hours before arriving.


    Yanfu Vige is veryrge and quite affluent, and Heshangjia Vige is considered the two wealthiest viges in Qingfu Town.


    Every household in the vige has a man working in Yuan Laorongs brick kiln. Now he is finishing his lunch break and starting to work in the brick kiln.


    A man saw He Shiliu, squinted his eyes for a while, and said with a smile: "You are in the stone business in Dafeng Vige, right? Why did you bring strangers here this time? Who are they? What are they here for?"


    Gu Dashan has been practicing in the workshop for two months, and now he is not as stubborn as before. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "My family wants to build a shop. I know that there is a brick kiln in your vige, so I came to Yuan Lizhang to buy green bricks."


    The man smiled and said: "They are here to give us work. Then follow me and I will take you to see Brother Rong."


    Yuan Laorong''s house is at the back of the vige. It is amon blue brick house. After the man took them to the door, he patted the door and shouted inside: "Third son, a guest ising. Open the door quickly."


    Then he said to Gu Dashan and the others: "You can follow the third son in to find Brother Rongter. I''ll go to work first."


    After saying that, he pulled his coat over his shoulders and left.


    The door of Yuan''s house opened. A fat ten-year-old boy opened the door and said to Gu Dashan and the three people outside the door: "Are you here to buy bricks? Pleasee in. My father is at home."


    As soon as the little fat man led Gu Dashan and the others into the house, Yuan Laorong and his second son came up to them.


    Yuan Laorong was very surprised when he learned that Gu Dashan was the owner of Gu''s Workshop in Dafeng Vige: "It turns out that he is the owner of Gu''s Workshop, so our deal is settled."


    Yuan Laorong was a cheerful person and was determined to make good friends with Gu Dashan and the others. He immediately reduced the price of the bricks for them. The original price of a brick was five cents, but now it only cost four cents, and the tiles were also cheaper for them by one cent.


    Gu Dashan was very embarrassed and wanted to refuse, but Yuan Laorong said: "Don''t worry about this, just treat our two families as friends."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Is Yuan Laorong nning to build their workshop?


    No wonder Gu Dashan thought too much, he was actually a little scared after passing by the Zou family, the Lu family, and the Sun family. Yuan Laorong is so smart. Seeing his nervous expression, heughed and said, "Brother Gu, don''t panic. I don''t mean anything. I just admire you and your family and want to be friends with you."


    Yuan Laorong''s second son is a smart man. He exined beside him: "Uncle Gu, don''t worry. My father is telling the truth. He admires you, the owners of Gu''s workshop, very much. He often says that you are capable. After being here for half a year, He just started business and opened a workshop. He is a very capable person. If you don''t make friends with someone as capable as you, you would be a fool."


    More importantly, the Gu family has a good rtionship with Jiang Xianwei, and the family has three boys working in the county government and the military department. If someone with ability and supportes to visit, his father would be stupid and would have other ideas.


    Yuan Laorong''s second son wants to inherit his grandfather''s family, so his surname is Chang, and his name is Chang Errui. He is 18 years old. He is tall and strong, and he is also good at talking. He smiles at first when meeting people, but does not let go. People think he is ttering, and Gu Dashan and Gu Dafu feel veryfortable listening to him talk.


    Especially Gu Dafu, who nced at Chang Errui several times.


    Hearing this, Gu Dashan felt relieved and continued to talk to Yuan Laorong.


    Because Yuan Laorong was interested in making good friends, their trip went smoothly, and they quickly agreed on how many bricks and tiles to buy.


    Yuan Laorong also invited the bricyer foreman from the vige, met with them, negotiated the wages, and set a date for digging the foundation and delivering the bricks. Gu Dashan and the other three returned to the vige happily.


    In the evening, Gu Dashan said to several families: "Blue bricks only cost four cents a piece, and new tiles cost one cent a piece. It saves us a lot of money."


    Gu Jinan was already settling ounts, and after a moment he said, "It saved us twenty taels of silver."


    They wanted to build three shops, and they needed a huge amount of bricks and tiles. Not to mention that they only lost one or two cents. Counting the three shops, they saved twenty taels of silver.


    "Hey, Chief Yuan is really generous. We can''t be too stingy. When they send the bricks, we have to bring them back some braised meat, roast duck, and spices."


    Compared to Yuan Laorong, Gu Dafu was more interested in Chang Errui.


    After waiting for the family members to leave, he stayed behind and said to the third grandfather and the third grandmother: "The young man Chang Errui seems to be a good person. He is sensible, good at doing things, and steady. Although he wants to inherit the incense of his grandfather''s family, he can''t use hisst name. Yuan, this will be good for Sister Mei."


    "Sister Mei has such a temper that if she lives with her mother-inw and sister-inw under the same roof, she will have to make trouble every day. Then the Yuan family has built a blue brick house for Chang Errui, saying that after he gets married, the young couple will Moving to a new house, we will officially continue the Chang family''s legacy, and we won''t have to support Yuan Laorong and his wife in their old age."


    "Old man Chang passed away three years ago. If Sister Mei can get married to Chang Errui, she will have the final say on how she wants to live her life in the future, and she won''t have to be angry with her mother-inw and sisters-inw."


    The more Gu Dafu talked about it, the more excited he became. He wanted to lose face and find a matchmaker to go to Yuan''s house to arrange a marriage.


    The reason why Chang Errui has not yet engaged at the age of 18 is because he has to observe filial piety for Old Man Chang. It has only been two months since the filial piety ceremony, and Yuan Laorong''s family is nning to show Chang Errui a daughter-inw.


    Gu Dafu felt that this was fate, otherwise he went to Yuan''s house and met Chang Errui just as he was about to find a match for Sister Mei.

 Chapter 310: Wont harm you

    Chapter 310: Won''t harm you


    Chapter 310 I wont harm you


    Gu Dashan also said: "The Yuan family is an upright family. They have no intention of attacking our workshop. They just want to make good friends with our workshop. After the Yuan family became rich, they also invited the vigers of Yanfu Vige to work. Regardless of whether they were named Yuan or not, as long as they were It''s from Yanfu Vige. Every household can have one or two men working in the brick kiln, which makes the whole vige rich."


    If he hadn''t already fallen in love with Brother Wu, he would have also been interested in the Yuan family. The Yuan family is indeed a good family in the eight viges in ten miles and eight viges. The daughter of any family can marry and live a better life.


    Mr. Chen wished that Gu Yumei would get married as soon as possible, and said hurriedly: "Since they are from a good family, what are we waiting for? Tomorrow we will find some acquaintances of the Yuan family to find out more about her."


    "What''s the point of probing? How can I go to a girl''s house first to find out what''s going on?" Gu Dagui disagreed and felt that when marrying a girl, you should be more reserved to avoid being looked down upon.


    Third Grandma said: "Dagui is right, we can''t be too anxious. Let''s interact with the Yuan family for a while first. After a while, our two families get to know each other well, and then we can go and talk to each other. It will look better this way."


    The third grandfather had been listening, and now he nodded and said: "The Yuan family is really good. They have a profitable brick kiln. This business can be passed down to the family for hundreds of years. If Sister Mei can get married, she will have no worries about food and clothing in her life." .


    The Yuan family is the vige chief and the head of the vige, and has status in the vige. Sister Mei likes families with status, so this is just right.


    Gu Dafu was so happy to see that his grandfather and grandmother all agreed. After returning home, he couldn''t hold back his excitement and called Gu Yumei to the main room and told her about the Yuan family.


    "Sister Mei, father''s good daughter, we are lucky. The Yuan family is a rare good family in the countryside. Boy Narui is a sensible and capable man. Now he is helping the family''s brick kiln to deliver green bricks to guests. When the timees, Family, I heard from He Shiliu that Brother Yuan had already said when Old Man Chang passed away that he would give half of the brick kiln to Chang Errui. It means that the two families of Yuan and Chang will divide the brick kiln equally. If you marry him, it will be the same in the future. The wife of the owner of the brick kiln."


    Gu Yumei frowned when she heard this, and asked without interest: "Has he ever read a book? If your family is so rich, why don''t you go to school to test your reputation?"


    Seeing that she was dissatisfied, Mrs. Chen immediately stood up and shouted: "What the hell, did you die in the trap of taking the honors test? There are so many people who study, how many get the honors test? What''s wrong with the Yuan family, then? In a big brick kiln, all the money you make in a day is gone. Are you going to marry a poor schr and follow him to write?"


    "Besides, our family is interested in this person now, and you don''t know whether they like you or not, so you dare to put on airs, do you really think that you are a rich youngdy, and you can choose the best young people from Da Chu? "Ms. Chen nced sideways at Gu Yumei, which made Gu Yumei cry.


    "What did I say? This is a major event in my life. What''s wrong with me asking a few questions?" Gu Yumei wiped her tears and felt extremely aggrieved. She had been feeling more and more aggrieved during this period, and she felt very miserable.


    Ms. Chen clicked her tongue: "Come on. The Yuan family is pretty good. Even in my hometown, our family is just a vige head''s family. Now that I have found you a vige head''s family, you are still not satisfied. What kind of person do you want to marry? People? Do you want to go to heaven?"


    Gu Yumei didnt speak, she just cried silently.


    Gu Dafu had no choice but to say to her: "Sister Mei, dad will not harm you. Don''t worry, dad will show you a few more families. If there is one better than the Yuan family, we will talk about it."


    Find her a family with a poor family, then she will know that the Yuan family is good, and she will agree to marry into the Yuan family.


    "What else can you say? Brother, you are just too spoiled to her. How nice the Yuan family is." Mrs. Chen was a little dissatisfied with Gu Dafu and felt that Gu Yumei was dissatisfied, so she took Gu Dagui back to her room.


    Gu Dafu was in a dilemma. He saw Gu Yumei crying and wanted to give her some advice, but he was afraid that he would spoil her again by saying soft words, so he had to get up and go back to his room, leaving behind a sentence: "Sister Mei." , Dad will not harm you."


    Gu Yumei felt sad and sat in the main room for a long time. No one came out to persuade her, so she could only go back to the room to sleep.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care at all about Gu Yumei''s marriage. She was looking at the scars on Qi Kangle''s face.


    After the blood scab on Qi Kangle''s face fell off, a scar that was half a finger long, slightly raised, and bright red in color was left.


    After seeing the scar, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Cousin Le, this scar can be eliminated."


    The most difficult thing about scars is not the color, but the protrusion.


    The raised scar has destroyed the skin and flesh tissue, and it is not easy to get rid of it. But Qi Kangle''s scar is only slightly raised, which is nothing serious. As long as the color is lightened, her scar will not be visible.


    She took out the box of scar removal cream, dipped a little of it with her fingers, applied it on Qi Kangle''s face, and rubbed it gently in a clockwise direction: "From now on, apply it once every morning and evening, and rub it for half a quarter of an hour each time until the skin bes dry. Until it is burned." He then exined: "If the scar bes itchy or painful due to excessive heat, remember to tell me."


    In the future, she will not only grow medicinal materials, but also make medicines. The scar removal ointment will be her signature medicine, so she must be careful not to cause problems with it.


    In addition to scar removal cream, she also ns to make mosquito coils and pills to treat cold, cough and fever.


    She went to Xuanhufang and saw that most of the medicines there were herbal medicines, and Jinchuang medicine was ground into powder. There was no ready-made medicine.


    Transportation was inconvenient in ancient times. Many people fell ill on the road and could not be treated in time. They did not buy herbal medicines and became seriously ill. As a result, they died.


    If there are ready-made medicines that are easy to carry, just prepare a few bottles when traveling far away. If you get sick on the way, it will be a life-saving medicine.


    However, there is no rush to make medicine. When midsummer arrives, she will first make mosquito coils to repel mosquitoes, and then make other medicines after Dr. Wu trusts her.


    "Yes, I remember it." Qi Kangle admired this cousin very much. He kept what she said in his heart every time and did not dare to forget a word.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinli applied the scar removal cream on Qi Kangle and handed it to her: "Cousin Le, you can put the scar removal cream away yourself."


    Qi Kangping''s legs and Qi Kangming''s hands are also recovering well, but it will take nearly two months to fully recover. Broken bones heal slowly.


    After Qi Kangle took the scar removal ointment, Gu Jinli returned home, picked up a load of nt ash prepared by Mrs. Cui, hung a pair of buckets on the pole, and went to work in the medicine field.


    Her acre of medicinal herbs grew well, with more than 90% of the life expectancy. The half acre of patchouli grew particrly well, and is now knee-high. Gu Jinli felt very happy as he looked at the promising growth of the medicinal herbs.


    After she sprinkled nt ash on the medicine field and poured water twice, she went home carrying a basket and bucket. As soon as she reached the **** in front of her house, she saw the Qin brothers running towards this direction.


    She waved to Qin Sang happily: "Brother Qin, you are back."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Well, I''m back. Did you go to work in the fields?"


    Qin Sang had two big sandbags tied to his feet and stopped in front of her. Qin Eng ran directly past her without even looking at her.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to look at Qin Eng''s cold face, and nodded to Qin Sang with a smile: "Well, I just came back from going to the medicinal field to fertilize and water. You guys came backte this time. You have to leave in the evening, right?"


    The Qin brothers did note back on horseback this time, but ran back.


    Luo Wu didn''te back, so Xiu Mu had to take turns this time.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I''m not riding a horse this time, I have to leave in the afternoon."


    After grandpa trained the second brother, the second brother restrained himself a lot this month. During thepetition, he did not get the top three, but only got fourth, and he was fifth.


    Gu Jinli nodded and looked around. When he saw no one, he quickly asked him: "How are the investigations of the Zou family, Hong family, and Lu family?"


    Still being saved... It is estimated that there will be an update in ten days. Thank you all for your support, okay^0^

 Chapter 311: Strange

    Chapter 311: Strange


    Chapter 311 Weirdness


    Although they did not confront Zou County''s Prime Minister Mingzhuo, they were considered enemies of the Zou family because of the Lu family.


    Since they are enemies, they must hold the control of the Zou family in their hands, otherwise she will not be able to sleep well.


    And the Hong family is Mrs. Zous natal family, so we need to check it out. Da Chu pays attention to sitting together. If the Hong familymits a major crime, the Zou family will also be dragged down.


    In short, she now wants to give the Zou family a handle!


    Qin Sang whispered back: "Zou County Cheng is very cunning. He didn''t leave many clues. I only found one that was rather strange. It was an old servant beside him named Zou Jiang. What happened to Zou Jiang that year? A catastrophe, and that catastrophe seems to have something to do with Zou Xiancheng."


    During the time that Qin Sang was in the military station, he would sneak out every night to investigate the affairs of the Zou family.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this. After asking about Zou Jiang in detail, he smiled and said, "I heard that there is a certain number of schrs who will be selected for each academy examination. The Prime Minister of Zou County must think that Zou Jiang is knowledgeable and is afraid that he willpete with him. quota, then we took action against Zou Jiang.


    Qin Sang also felt that this was a possibility: "However, whether the catastrophe of the Zou Jiang family was caused by Zou County Cheng still needs to be investigated further. There must be evidence for this matter."


    Without evidence, they cannot bring down Zou Xiancheng.


    Gu Jinli nodded and asked about the Lu family: "Where are Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu? These two people have been making money in the county all year round. It is impossible that they have not done evil things."


    Qin Sang said: "We found out some private affairs, but these things are not big enough to bring down the Lu family and the Zou family at once."


    Xiaoyu said that what she wanted to investigate was a serious evil that could destroy the entire Lu family and the Zou family.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, thinking of Zou Jiang, and said: "You can check the capable servants around the Lu family, and the servants around Aunt Lu. Sometimes, the owner does not do anything bad, but the servants around him spoil the dishes. .


    Qin Sang nodded and told her about the Hong family: "No one from the Hong family has been an official since Mrs. Zou''s eldest brother became an official. However, Mrs. Zou has three schr nephews, and her natal family has another family in Deyuan County, Yonghua Prefecture, Jiangnan. With hundreds of acres of fertilend, we can be considered a home for farming and studying, and our life is pretty good."


    Zou County Prime Minister married Mrs. Zou because Mrs. Zous brother had served as the county magistrate in Tianfu County. Zou County Prime Minister relied on Mrs. Zous brother to get his position. Because he relied on his wife to make his fortune, Zou County Cheng never divorced Mrs. Zou no matter how romantic he was.


    "As for whether the Hong family has done anything that vites the criminalw, we still have to check. It is not easy to find out the results." If he were in the northwest or the capital, he would be able to quickly find out whether the Hong family hadmitted any crime. Now But it is somewhat difficult.


    Gu Jinli said: "The Hong family is far away, so it will be difficult to investigate. Let''s investigate the Zou family first. Isn''t there something suspicious about Zou Jiang''s disaster? Let''s investigate him."


    If they could find out what Zou Xiancheng had done that vited the criminalw, they wouldn''t have to go to the Hong family to find out.


    "Well, I will speed up the investigation of the Zou family." Qin Sang was afraid that Gu Jinli would do it himself, so he added: "You can make money at home with peace of mind. Leave the investigation of the three families to me to prevent you from being in danger."


    Although she is smart, she is not as skilled as him, and she is a girl. If something happens to her, it will be bad. He does not dare to let her do anything too dangerous.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, don''t worry, I am very afraid of death. I will do what I can and will not go behind your back to seek death."


    Hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved and smiled at her.


    Gu Jinli looked at the dimple on his face and felt a little itchy, so he reached out to poke it.


    Qin Sang was startled and leaned back instinctively: "What''s the matter?"


    Why did you poke him in the face?


    Gu Jinli moved his fingers, retracted his hand and asked, "By the way, when is your birthday?"


    She only knew it was the Great Heat, but the Great Heat was different every year.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s June 15th. Why do you ask?"


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and said with a smile, "I''m preparing a birthday gift for you."


    When it was her birthday, he gave her a big gift. It was his birthday, and she had to express it no matter what.


    Qin Sang was very happy when he heard this. Xiaoyu actually wanted to prepare a birthday gift for him, and asked curiously: "What birthday gift do you want to prepare for me? If it is too expensive, forget it, it costs money." Gu Jinli looked at him: "You are Do you think Im poor? Cant afford big money?


    Qin Sang: "...I''m afraid you''ll spend too much money on me."


    She recently spent a lot of money buyingnd, paying off Xuanhufang''s debt, and building a house, so he felt...she was quite poor, but if he told the truth, she would definitely be angry.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I still have a dozen eggs."


    Qin Sang felt relieved. As long as it was not a too expensive gift, it would be okay for him to ept it.


    Gu Jinli added: "However, it''s a bitborious to make that thing, so you have to help."


    "Okay, just tell me what you want to do and how to do it then." Qin Sang was very strong and didn''t mind expending effort.


    But he didnt know that he had been tricked by Gu Jinli. On the day of his birthday, he beat egg whites for more than an hour. His wrists were as sore as when he first drew a bow when he was five years old.


    Seeing that he agreed, Gu Jinli smiled with satisfaction: "Then it''s settled."


    After saying that, he waved to him and carried the load into the house.


    Qin Sang also turned around and went home.


    In the main hall of the Qin family, Qin Eng was unloading sandbags. When he saw himing back, he snorted and reminded him: "Don''t think that the military department is a ruined temple. If you run out every night, you will be discovered one day."


    Qin Sang said: "Second brother, don''t worry, I have my own sense of control and will not be discovered."


    He has learned the scouting skills since he was a child. If he can still be discovered after so many years of learning when he sneaks out to check the Zou family at night, his skills will be in vain.


    Seeing that he didn''t listen, Qin Eng was a little annoyed: "One day you will be killed by that country girl."


    Qin Sang frowned slightly and reminded Qin Eng: "It was us who harmed their family first."


    and


    "Second brother has done a lot of things secretly." Qin Sang knew that Qin Eng secretly went to see A Ji more than once, and the things he did were much more serious than him.


    Qin Eng''s face turned cold. With Qin Sang holding the handle, he did not dare to speak anymore. After taking off the sandbag, he went to the kitchen to boil water and wash up.


    This poor ce in the countryside is full of dust. Qin Eng is really fed up.


    The Qin brothers didn''t stay long when they came back this time, and left at mid-afternoon.


    Before leaving, the third grandmother and Gu Jinli brought two baskets of braised meat and three roast ducks to Qin Sang and asked them to take them to themander''s office for his colleagues to eat.


    Qin Sang did not refuse, he epted it with a smile, and ran with Qin Eng to the military headquarters.


    After seeing off the Qin brothers, Gu Jinli and the others took their ount books and money to the workshop to pay He Laoguo and the others.


    He Laoguo and the others have finished their work and are squatting in the yard of the workshop, waiting nervously and uneasily.


    When he saw Gu Jinli and the othersing, he immediately stood up, smiled honestly at Gu Jinli and the others and said, "Dong, Dong, Xiao Dong, you are here."

 Chapter 312: jealous

    Chapter 312: jealous


    Chapter 312 Jealousy


    Gu Jinli saw them trembling while talking, and said funnyly: "Grandpa Laoguo, it''s not your first time to receive wages. Are you so nervous?"


    He Laoguo smiled sheepishly and said: "This is different. Last time we only received half a month''s wages, but this time we received a full month''s wages. And we are digging in the dirt. How have we ever received full-term wages before?" No matter how many times you receive wages, you will still be nervous.


    Those who can receive a full month''s wages are all workers in the shop. In their eyes, such people are promising people, and the only person in their He family who can receive a full month''s wages is the second son of the vige chief''s family. , none of them have received it.


    Now that they can get it, He Laoguo and the others feel that they are more promising and are extremely excited.


    Gu Jinli knew that they were eager to receive the money, so he said to them without any further nonsense: "Let''s wait in line for change."


    Queue up to get paid! He Laoguo shouted, and the workers in the workshop immediately divided into two teams. One team was the bean grinders, queuing up in the yard, and the other team was the spice grinders, queuing up in the main room.


    Gu Jinan took the ount book and settled the ounts for the bean grinders. After calcting the ounts, Gu Dashan distributed the money to them. After receiving the money, he had to put his fingerprint on the ount book to make sure that he had received the wages.


    Gu Jinli took the ount book for grinding spices and led Mrs. Cui into the main room.


    Cui has never been very courageous, and Gu Jinli wants her to be more courageous. Now, no matter what she does, she will bring Cui with her.


    After Gu Jinli sat down, he opened the ount book and looked at the calcted ounts above, and shouted: "Grandma Lao Yang, you are grinding fennel. This month, you have grinded a total of 150 kilograms, and each kilogram is worth twenty-five cents." , a total of three taels, seven hundred and fifty yuan. You can do the math, and if you are right, you can get the money by pressing your fingerprint on the book."


    Grandma Lao Yang is He Shengzis grandmother. People in the vige call her Mrs. Yang. ''''


    When Mrs. Yang heard that she could earn more than three taels a month, she was so happy that she trembled all over. It took her a while toe back to her senses and said with a smile: "That''s right, that''s the amount. My Shengzi has memorized it for us." Still waiting."


    As he spoke, he dipped his thumb into the ink pad and pressed his fingerprint on the booklet.


    Mrs. Cui counted out three taels, seven hundred and fifty cents, and handed it to Mrs. Yang: "You should keep the three taels, seven hundred cents."


    He also exined: "Make sure the amount of money is correct before leaving. If you find out that you are wrong ande backter, we will not make up for it."


    Mrs. Yang took the money and asked her granddaughter to count it three times. After her granddaughter nodded and said that the money was correct, she put the money away and said to Cui and Gu Jinli: "Grandma, little boss, the wages are correct...Olddy Thank you, this is life-saving money for my family."


    Yangpozis words are not exaggerated. When he was doing the corveest year, his son Sheng almost didn''te back. If he can''t make any more money this year, her son Sheng will have to go to do the corvee in October. By then, he doesn''t know if he will be able toe back alive.


    "You deserve this." Gu Jinli smiled at Mrs. Yang and shouted, "Next, He Daosui."


    "Here!" He Daosui had been waiting for a long time. When he heard Gu Jinli calling his name, he immediately stepped forward and stood obediently.


    Gu Jinli said: "You have ground one hundred and eighty kilograms of fragrant leaves, each kilogram is worth twenty cash, and the total wages are three to six hundred cash."


    "Hey, girl Daosui, you''ve made a career, and the wages you get are more than grandma." He Dazhuang''s wife lined up behind He Daosui. When she heard that He Daosui had received so much wages, she praised her very much.


    Aunt Dazhuang works quickly, and she must get more wages than me. He Daosui is right, He Dazhuangs daughter-inw is the fastest at work here.


    When He Dazhuang''s wife received her wages, everyone was shocked: "Eight, eight taels and four hundred cents! Oh, Dazhuang''s wife, you are going to get rich."


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw grinds grass and fruit, which is very difficult to grind. One pound of grinding can earn eighty cents. She grinds a full one hundred and five pounds in one month. He Dazhuang''s wife''s big face was full of smiles, and sheughed and said: "What kind of wealth can you make? It''s all hard-earned money, hard-earned money."


    He Tougou''s wife was very good at grinding cinnamon, which was very difficult to grind, but there were handy tools in the workshop. She was able to grind out a hundred kilograms of cinnamon, and received eight taels of silver in wages.


    Mo Qinzi and her daughter grinded a piece of Shanjie, which earned thirty cents for each kilogram. The mother and her daughter ground four hundred kilograms and earned twelve taels of silver.


    Twelve taels of silver!


    Zhang was so excited when she got the silver that her eyesight went dark and she almost fainted. Fortunately, Mo Qinzi had quick eyesight and quick hands to support her.


    "Mom, hold on tight, where are you now? Follow the little boss, our good days are still toe." Mo Qinzi felt that her mother couldn''t bear the excitement, and she would faint with this little money.


    Zhang touched her head, which was still a little dizzy, and said with red eyes: "You are right, our family''s good days have just begun."


    Two quarters of an hourter, Gu Jinli paid everyone thepletion money and said to them: "Tomorrow is a day off, everyone has a good rest."


    She knew that He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw and the others did not want to have a holiday, but only wanted to work and make money, so she said: "Everyone has been working hard for a month, and there must be a lot of work at home. Let''s take advantage of the day off to do the work that we have umted at home. Come to work with peace of mind the day after tomorrow."


    After what she said, everyone finally agreed to take a day off.


    After a while, after getting the money, the guys left the workshop holding the money bag tightly.


    As soon as she left the workshop, the men of the family came to pick her up. They all know that today is the day when the workshop pays wages, and they are afraid that something will happen, so theye here to pick people up.


    Mo Kuizi saw Mo Qinzi and his daughter and hurriedly came over and said, "Mom, Sister Qin, have you got your wages?"


    Mo Qinzi smiled and nodded: "I got it. Dad, let''s go home first." This is not the ce to talk.


    Hey, lets go home first. Brother Ming is still waiting at home. Mo Kuizi protected Mo Qinzi and his daughter, and the three of them hurried home.


    The house Mo Kuizis family rented was in the back vige. It had two earthen huts and a set-up kitchen. It was quite close to the end of the vige. The three of them returned home quickly.


    Mo Xiangming had been waiting for them. When he saw theming back, he immediately ran up and asked, "Mom, eldest sister, how much wages did you receive this month? Is it really twelve taels?"


    Mo Qinzi keeps ounts every day when shees home. She is illiterate, so she uses a native method to carve horizontal lines on the pirs of her house. She will carve a few horizontal lines ording to how many kilograms of spices she grinds today. Therefore, the family knows how much spices they have ground this month, and they can roughly calcte how much wages they can get.


    Mo Qinzi nodded towards him and said with a smile: "Well, it''s exactly twelve taels, which is a lot of money."


    Twelve taels!


    Behind the house, the two brothers Mo Xiangnan and Mo Xiangxi were so shocked that they almost screamed. They were really rich. They could get twelve taels of silver a month.


    The two of them couldn''t hold it any longer, so they sneaked home quietly and told Mr. Mo about the matter.


    After Mr. Mo fainted twice, his health was much worse than before, but he was still dishonest. He kept staring at Mo Kuizi''s house, waiting for the day when Gu''s workshop would pay wages.

 Chapter 313: borrow money

    Chapter 313: borrow money


    Chapter 313 Borrowing money


    After hearing what brother Mo Xiangnan said, he covered his heart and gasped: "Ten, twelve taels!"


    Oh my God, Mo Kuizis family has gotten so much money.


    "Old man, we can''t let Mo Kuizi''s family get this money. Our family will get half of it!" Olddy Mo''s eyes were red with excitement. She felt that asking for half of Mo Kuizi''s money was a bit too much, so she changed her words: "Fifty taels, what''s wrong with our family?" I have to dig out five taels of silver from their mouths!"


    She was afraid that Mo Kuizi''s family would be choked to death if all the twelve taels of silver were given to them.


    Mo Dayong''s wife reminded: "Mom, Mo Kuizi has severed ties with our family. Those are Mo Qinzi and Zhang''s wages. Can they be shared with our family?"


    Mo Dakui''s wife rolled her eyes at her and said angrily: "Third brother and sister, don''t say such depressing words. He, Mo Kuizi, will break off the rtionship if he says to break off the rtionship? Our father is his uncle. We are the only two Mo family members in the vige. His family earns a lot of money." Now that you have the money, you can spare some medical expenses for our father."


    Medical expenses? The Mo family all looked at Mo Dakuis wife: What do you mean?


    Mo Dakui''s wife said: "Didn''t our father get sick some time ago? It would be better if he got sick again. Our family took the opportunity to go to Mo Kuizi''s house and beg him to give him some medical expenses to save his life. If he doesn''t give it to us if he has money, we will Just let the word out, saying that if he refuses to save me, he will kill our father!"


    "Regardless of the life of an elder, even though he is just an elder of the same n, he will be talked about by the vigers for the rest of his life and his reputation will be ruined. Once this reputation is ruined, it will be difficult for Mo Qinzi and Mo Xiangming to get married in the future." Mo Dakui''s wife looked proud, thinking that she would be able to get half of the money from Mo Kuizi''s house this time.


    Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo were very moved, but Mo Dali was a little scared and reminded: "Mom and Dad, the vige chief He saidst time that if something bad happens again in our family, we will be kicked out of Dafeng Vige. If we are really kicked out, our family will be doomed."


    "What the hell!" Old Lady Mo scolded: "You are a person who only wants to be respected by others and destroy your own morale. If it weren''t for your daughter, our family would be in this state? We would be fined five taels of silver for every life. This olddy''s darling Meat."


    Mr. Mo thought about the fact that he was caught on the spot and fined five taels of silver. He red at Mo Dali fiercely: "You gave birth to a good daughter. If I had known that she was such a wolf, I should have drowned her back then."


    Mo Dali was scolded by his parents, and he flinched, not daring to speak back again.


    Mr. Mo thought for a while and said: "Go, go to Mo Kuizi''s house and tell him that the old man is seriously ill and wants to borrow money for medical treatment. If they still have an elder like me in their eyes, they will lend eight taels of silver to the old man for medical treatment. If they don''t give it, you guys will Just ask me to borrow five taels."


    Mr. Mo scolded Mo Chunyue for being a wolf, but he was the one who really had a wolfish heart. He had borrowed eight taels of silver from Mo Kuizi''s family, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    He thought for a while, looked at the people in the room, pointed at Mo Dayong''s wife and said: "Second daughter-inw, you take Dongyue, Xiangxi and Xiangbei with you. Your mother and Dakui''s wife have offended Mo Kuizi''s family. They Its better to go again, its your turn this time.


    Mo Dayong''s wife was not very happy: "Dad, I am the youngest daughter-inw. It is right that the second sister-inw takes the children to do such important things."


    Mo Dayong''s wife looks kind, but is actually very shrewd. If she does such an offending thing, her reputation will be ruined.


    Besides, if she doesnt get the loan, the two old guys at home will definitely scold her to death.


    Seeing that she was not happy, Mrs. Mo got angry and shouted at Mo Dayong: "Dayong, look at your wife, how dare you disobey your parents-inw!"


    Mo Dayong immediately red at his wife and cursed: "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just go if your parents tell you to. If you keep talking too much, I will whip you."


    Mo Dayongs wife was scolded, so she had to take her three children to Mo Kuizis house. Mr. Mo started to pretend to be sick.


    After drinking tea, Mo Dayong''s wife brought her children to Mo Kuizi''s house. She burst into tears as soon as she arrived at Mo Kuizi''s house. She knelt down with her three children and began to kowtow to Mo Kuizi''s house: "His uncle, his uncle''s mother." , please open the door quickly and save us."


    When Mrs. Zhang heard what Mo Dayong''s wife said, her heart skipped a beat, and she whispered to Mo Kuizi: "His father, Dayong''s wife was not bullied by Da Kui''s wife and her old aunt, right?"


    Mo Dayong''s wife looks weak and doesn''t show off. If anything happens, Mo Dakui''s wife will rush in front. When Mrs. Zhang is bullied by Mo Dakui''s wife and Mrs. Mo, she willfort Mr. Zhang. , so Zhang said what he just said.


    Mo Qinzi sneered: "Mom, don''t believe her. Aunt Dayong is a poisonous person inside. She really wants to help our family. Why don''t she say something when our family is being bullied? I will onlyfort you a few words afterwards."


    Mo Qinzi stared at the closed door of the hall and snorted coldly: "Just watch, she must have known that we had paid our wages and came to borrow money."


    Silver hasn''t covered hot, and the old Mo family came, really shameless.


    "This..." Mrs. Zhang originally wanted to say a nice word for Mo Dayong''s wife, but after hearing Mo Qinzi''s words, she swallowed it down immediately.


    Mo Xiangming quietly walked behind the door and looked outside through the crack in the door. After a while, he quietly stepped back and whispered to his parents and sisters: "Aunt Dayong is kneeling outside with Dongyue, Xiangxi and Xiangbei."


    Hearing this, Mo Qinzi almost burst into tears: "This trick ising again, can''t their family use another trick?"


    Mo Dayong''s wife was still kneeling outside, her thin face full of tears, crying: "His uncle, his uncle''s mother, we know you are at home, please do a good job, open the door to see us, and save our lives."


    In the room, Madam Zhang asked anxiously: "What can we do? We can''t keep her kneeling outside. How about we open the door and ask her what''s going on?"


    Mo Kuizi said: "Don''t open it. If this door is opened, she will not leave."


    Mo Qinzi held back her tears and said to Mo Kuizi: "Mom and dad, please leave this matter alone and leave it to me. I won''t be able to kill these shameless people."


    She picked up the pole behind the door, opened the door and walked out, then closed the door with her backhand. She looked at Mo Dayong''s wife and said, "Third aunt of the Mo family, why are you bringing your child to my house? Could it be that you came here because you knew we were getting paid today?" Are you pretending to be pitiful to get money?"


    Mo Dayong''s wife choked and cursed Mo Qinzi in her heart. The **** girl was getting more and more careless in what she said, but she wiped her tears and said: "Sister Qin, that''s not the case. It''s my father-inw. He is ill and is bedridden." Well, my family is really helpless, so I want to borrow some money from you so that I can hire a doctor for my father-inw."


    "Sick?" Mo Qinzi said with a smile: "God is really wise, why is he sick? He should have died of illness a long time ago."


    When Mo Dayong''s wife heard this, her eyes widened in shock: "Sister Qin, my father-inw is also your uncle and grandfather, and your elder. How can you curse him like this? Cursing an elder is not what a junior should do. "


    Mrs. Zhang was very anxious when she heard this in the room, and whispered to Mo Kuizi: "How can Sister Qin say such things? If word spreads, will her reputation be lost?"

 Chapter 314: Knock on the door

    Chapter 314: Knock on the door


    Chapter 314: Knocking on the door


    Sister Qin is already thirteen, and she has reached the age of marriage. If she has the reputation of cursing her elders, who would dare to marry her?


    "No, we can''t leave this matter to Sister Qin. I''ll go out and talk to my third brother and sister." Mrs. Zhang opened the door of the main room and said to Mo Dayong''s wife: "Third brother and sister, children can''t speak, don''t take it to heart. Go, Sister Qin respects elders the most."


    When Mo Dayong''s wife saw Mrs. Zhanging out, she immediately cried: "Sister-inw Kuizi, help me, help me... Wuwu, if you don''t lend money to our family, my father-inw will not be able to survive, and even my Dongyue family will be sold... My mother-inw said that if she couldnt borrow the money, she would sell Dongyue to get money for my father-inws medical treatment.


    "What? Dongyue is so young, and the old aunt wants to sell her. Why is she so cruel?" Ms. Zhang was shocked when she heard this. She looked at Mo Dayong''s wife, very embarrassed, and thought about whether to lend her money. she?


    Mo Qinzi saw that her mother was soft-hearted and became anxious: "What does it have to do with us if the old Qian woman sells her granddaughter? Mother, please don''t listen to her, don''t be deceived by her."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Eight taels of silver was too much. If she asked to borrow eight taels, Mo Qinzi would go crazy.


    "Fifty taels? Why don''t you go and grab it!" Mo Qinzi couldn''t help crying, pointing at Mo Dayong''s wife and said: "Mom, look, this is the face of their family, five taels of silver, where is this?" Im here to borrow money, but Im obviously here to ransack the house!


    Mo Qinzi couldn''t help it, so she picked up the pole in her hand and hit Mo Dayong''s wife.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Mo Qinzi struck hard and beat Mo Dayong''s wife until she screamed. While hiding from Mo Qinzi''s pole, she cried: "Sister Qin, please do a good job and lend some money to my father-inw for medical treatment. Father-inw, he I really cant hold it anymore, wuwuwu


    Mo Qinzi ignored Mo Dayong''s wife, beating and scolding her: "Shameless thing, the whole family only wants to **** the blood of rtives, why are you so shameless? You also want us to lend money to old man Mo for medical treatment, what are you looking at?" ? He should die of illness!"


    You need money, right? OK, when that old guy dies of illness, my family will definitely send him a memorial ceremony!


    Mo Dayong''s wife hates Mo Qinzi to death. This **** girl is really willing to take things easy. She doesn''t want reputation, she just wants to fight with their family to the end.


    Mo Qinzi''s heart skipped a beat when she saw that Mo Dayong''s wife couldn''t be beaten away, and she hit Mo Xiangxi with the pole.


    Mo Xiangxi is the third aunts son. If he beat him, the third aunt would definitely feel distressed.


    "Oh, mother, help me." Mo Xiangxi was beaten, and he immediately hid behind his mother and said to Mo Qinzi: "Damn girl, if you dare to hit me, my father will not let you go."


    boom!


    Mo Qinzi''s pole was knocked down hard, hitting Mo Xiangxi''s hand pointing at her, making Mo Xiangxi scream: "Don''t let me go? Okay,e on, I will fight today, your dad." If you dare toe, I will still dare to fight!"


    Mo Qinzi went crazy and beat Mo Xiangxi until he couldn''t bear it anymore and ran towards home.


    He was also a vicious man. He knew that reputation was very important to the girl''s family, so he ran and shouted: "Killing people, Mo Qinzi killing people."


    Mo Dayongs wife saw Mo Dayong and quickly picked up Mo Dongyue and chased her. As for Mo Xiangbei, he was the son of Mo Dakui''s family and had nothing to do with her. He wouldn''t feel bad if he beat her to death.


    Sister Qin, Sister Qin,e back! Mrs. Zhang was anxious and hurried to catch up.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Kuizi immediately said to Mo Xiangming: "Hurry to the vige chief''s house and invite the vige chief He."


    After saying that, he was afraid that his wife and daughter would be bullied, so after grabbing a stick of firewood, he chased him to Mr. Mo''s house like the wind.


    Mo Xiangming took a shortcut and went to the vige chiefs house to find the vige chief. Mo Qinzi and the others made too much noise. Many people ran out of their houses when they heard themotion. By the time Mo Qinzi chased him to Mr. Mo''s house, there were already about thirty people following him to watch the fun.


    Whats going on? What happened to the Mo family? asked a viger.


    Someone who lived near Mo Qinzis house hurriedly said: Its not Mr. Mos house yet, but he came to Mo Kuizis house to borrow money, but Mo Qinzi kicked him out of the house.


    This Mo family is also strange. Like the Qin Gu Luotian family, they fled famine, but those families have opened workshops, and the Mo family is still borrowing money to live. It is really not embarrassing.


    Mr. Mo and his family were waiting at home for Mo Dayong''s wife to borrow the money back. Mrs. Mo was still crossing her legs and said: "When the third wife borrows the money back, we will go to the vige to buy two chickens and make up for it. It''s almost two days." I havent seen any meat or fish in months, I dont even have any oil or water in my stomach, and I feel heart-burning due tock of food.


    Mo Dakui''s wife quickly ttered her: "Mom just loves us and wants to give us meat. Brother Nan, why don''t you thank you for your milk? She loves you grandsons the most."


    When Mo Xiangnan knew something was going on, he immediately gave Mrs. Mo a pat on the back and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, grandson..."


    Before he could say anything, Mo Xiangxi rushed into the main room shouting: "Grandma, help me, Mo Qinzi is crazy."


    After saying that, he quickly turned around and mmed the door, fearing that Mo Qinzi would rush into the house and beat him.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Mo looked at Mo Xiangxi and saw that his body was covered with scars. She screamed in distress: "Oh, my grandson, who has lost his conscience and hit you? Tell me quickly, let me go and give you some help." Call back!"


    Mo Qinzi had already chased Mr. Mo''s house. Hearing Mrs. Mo''s words through the door, she immediately yelled: "I''m the one who beat you. You bunch of blood-sucking bugs don''t work on your own. You onlye to my house to cheat money. My father borrowed money from me." How much money have you received from your family? Have you paid it back?"


    After Mo Qinzi finished yelling, when he saw the vigers who were watching the excitement, he turned around and knelt down towards them, crying: "Uncles and aunts, please make the decision for our family. Our family is forced to survive by the old uncle''s family!"


    Then he told the story about Mo Dayong''s wife and her three children who went to her house to borrow five taels of silver.


    "That''s the wages of our mother and daughter. We just took it home, and before we could warm it up, his family was on the lookout. They brought their children to borrow money, and they borrowed five taels each time. Is this borrowing money? Is this happening? Eat my meat!


    When the vigers heard Mo Qinzi''s words, they cursed Mr. Mo''s family: "There are a lot of people in Mr. Mo''s family who can''t even live a living? Why are they sucking the blood of rtives? It''s so shameless. .


    When Mr. Mo heard what was said outside, he was so angry that he trembled with anger. He pointed at Mrs. Mo and said, "You go out and cry, the old man is so angry that she vomited blood."


    "Hey, I''ll go right now." Mrs. Mo opened the door of the main room, ran to the yard and cried: "Fellow folks, you have to make the decision for my family. Just now, my old man was so angry that Mo Qinzi vomited blood. Passed out."


    Mo Kuizi and Mrs. Zhang heard this as soon as they arrived. They were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they hurriedly said: "Auntie, you can''t say this nonsense."


    If the reputation of a junior who makes his elders vomit blood spreads, Sister Qin''s life will be over.

 Chapter 315: Play tricks

    Chapter 315: y tricks


    Chapter 315: ying tricks


    "Mom and Dad, don''t believe this old pious woman." Mo Qinzi looked at Old Madam Mo andughed angrily: "What kind of shame does Mr. Mo have? Can he vomit blood because of me? You just want to use me! Next, do you want my family to pay for his treatment, and thenpensate him with ten taels of silver for his health?"


    Olddy Mo choked. This **** girl became smarter and actually knew her innermost thoughts.


    But Mrs. Mo was thick-skinned and followed Mo Qinzi''s words and said, "Shouldn''t you? He is your uncle and your elder. Your father will salute him when he sees him. You, a little girl, can''t do anything to him." I''m so angry that I vomited blood, shouldn''t I pay some money?"


    Its really about money. Mo Qinzi sneered again and again: You can ask me to pay for it. Lets go ask the doctor now. If Mr. Mo doesnt vomit blood, your family willpensate my family ten taels of silver, and then the whole family will apologize to my family.


    Olddy Mo cares about money the most. When she heard this, she wanted to eat Mo Qinzi: "I willpensate your family for ten taels of silver. How can you say this? I tell you, if your family doesn''te up with ten taels of silver today, Come, I will go to the Yamen and sue you for murdering people!"


    "Auntie, my sister Qin didn''t even enter the front door of your house, so why did you try to kill your family? You said this clearly because you wanted to harm my sister Qin!" Mo Kuizi was also angry, no longer using honorifics, and directly Used you.


    When he moved out of the shared housest month, Mo Kuizi felt a little guilty and felt that he should not have left his uncle and his family behind. Now he felt that it was toote to move. He should have stayed away from his uncle and his family when he was fleeing. .


    Once someone like this gets involved, they will bite off a few pieces of flesh even if they are not dead.


    "Bah! Mo Kuizi, you have lost your conscience, if your daughter hadn''te to the door, would my old man be so angry that he would vomit blood?" Mrs. Mo raised her hand and pointed at Mo Kuizi: "It was your family that caused this. It''s your family who caused the harm. Pay for it. If you don''t pay, my family will go to the Yamen to sue Mo Qinzi and let this dead girl who disrespects her elders go to jail!"


    Mrs. Mo chuckled and said, "That prison is full of old men. Your family..."


    "shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    There were two voices, one from Mo Kuizi, whose eyes were bloodshot with anger, and the other from Vige Chief He, who was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    After hearing what Mo Xiangming said about the Mo family, Vige Chief He did not dare to dy for a moment. He hurried over with the support of He Jinsheng. As soon as he arrived at the Mo family, he heard the words of Mrs. Mo and scolded: "Mo family, you know you What are you talking about? The younger generation is trying to kill the elders, but you can say it out loud. You want to destroy our entire vige and bring disrepute to our entire vige!"


    The most important thing in the world is reputation. If a person with a bad reputation is born in a family, the whole family will suffer; if a murderer is born in a vige, the whole vige will suffer.


    "More than ten years ago, a murderer appeared in Dazi Vige, Xianggui Town. After that man was sentenced, the reputation of Dazi Vige became bad. In the past ten years, the girls in the vige have been marrying low, and the men in the vige have been marrying low. Ding couldn''t get a wife if he wanted to. People from all over the country were afraid of their vige, saying that the people in their vige were murderers with blood-stained hands. Let alone marry a girl to their vige, they would just pass by their vige. Its all a detour!


    Look at Dazi Vige, do you want to turn our vige into the next Dazi Vige?! Vige Chief He pointed at Old Lady Mo, wishing he could tear her old face apart.


    This bad old woman doesn''t do any good things, but only does things that harm the vige.


    He Jin was afraid that Vige Chief He would get angry, so he quickly advised him: "Grandpa, don''t be angry, it''s not worth it for this kind of person."


    Mrs. Mo was scolded by Vige Chief He, and finally got scared. She quickly got up and exined: "Vige Chief, you have misunderstood. This is not what the old woman meant. What the old woman is talking about is Mo Qinzi, which has nothing to do with our vige."


    Seeing that she was still quibbling, the vige chief He cursed: "Mo Qinzi is from our vige. If you say she is talking about our vige!" The other vigers watching the fun also said: "The vige chief is right, you old pious man My mother-inw is so vicious. She wants money but she has unjustly used Mo Qinzi of murdering someone. It has ruined the reputation of our entire vige. People like you cannot stay in the vige."


    "Yes, people like you can''t stay in the vige. It will harm the reputation of the vige. The vige chief will drive their family out of the vige and they can''t be allowed to live in the vige anymore."


    How dare you be so arrogant when you are fleeing from famine, we cant keep you in our vige!


    In the house, the Mo family members were all anxious when they heard this.


    Mo Dali turned pale with fright and asked Mr. Mo: "Dad, what should we do now? We can''t be driven out of the vige."


    If they were kicked out of the vige, his family would have to sleep on the streets. He was too afraid of these days of wandering.


    When Mr. Mo heard what Vige Chief He said, he felt fear in his heart. Last time, Vige Chief He said that if their family dared to cause trouble again, they would be driven out of the vige.


    While thinking about the idea, the voice of Vige Chief He came: "Mo, pleasee out. If you don''te out, I will let the vigers break down the door!"


    When He Dazhuang''s wife heard themotion, she also brought people from the workshop to help, and shouted to the Mo family: "The Mo family are a bunch of cowardly turtles. They hide when something goes wrong and let an old woman make trouble outside. You guys Are all the men in the family dead? Are they extinct? Get out now, if you donte out, I will lead someone to break down the broken door of your house!"


    He Tieshu''s daughter-inw was also working in the workshop. She was waiting aside with a shovel and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, as long as you say something, we will rush in and destroy the Mo family."


    He Dazhuang and He Laoguo were also waiting aside with their tools and said, "Vige chief, please speak quickly. It''s going to be dark soon. After cleaning up Mo''s house, we can go home for dinner."


    They go to the workshop to work every day, and their boss will tell them that as people in the same workshop, they should unite when encountering problems.


    Although they dont know what unity means, if someone dares to bully the people in their workshop, they just wont agree.


    Victor He was very angry when he saw that the Mo family was repeatedly looking for trouble. He raised his voice and said to the Mo family: "Mo, if you don''te out, the vigers will rush in. Don''t say that the old man will be ruthless!"


    Mr. Mo stood up quietly,y down at the door and looked outside. He saw the vigers standing in the yard, all of them looking very angry, and then he became scared.


    He knew that things couldn''t go well today, so he simply bit down hard and bit off a piece of the flesh on his inner cheek: "Ouch~"


    Mr. Mo screamed, and a stream of blood immediately poured out of his mouth. He quickly picked up the hem of his clothes, took a few mouthfuls, spit the blood in his mouth onto the hem of his clothes, wiped the blood on his mouth, and then poured it down. He said to the three brothers Mo Dali: "Quickly, move me to the chair and carry me out, hiss~"


    Mr. Mos mouth was injured. Saying such a short sentence hurt him badly.

 Chapter 316: Drive out of the village

    Chapter 316: Drive out of the vige


    Chapter 316 Drive out of the vige


    Mo Dakui was smart and immediately understood what his father meant. He quickly moved a chair and helped Mr. Mo up to sit down. After he, Mo Dali and Mo Dayong lifted Mr. Mo, he cried and carried Mr. Mo out: " Vige chief, vige chief, please help me, my father is vomiting blood."


    After speaking, he pointed at the corners of Mr. Mos mouth and the hem of his clothes to show everyone the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and the hem of his clothes.


    When the vigers saw it, they were surprised and said, "Oh, is this really vomiting blood?"


    When Vige Chief He saw this, his expression changed. If Mr. Mo was really angry with Mo Qinzi and vomited blood, then this matter would be difficult to handle.


    Gu Jinli held Brother Cheng''s hand. Each of the siblings held a roast duck leg and ate it with gusto. Seeing this, she pushed Brother Cheng away and whispered: "Go to Mo Xiangming and ask him to talk to the vige chief." He said that blood in the mouth does not necessarily mean that he spit it out, but it maye from biting his mouth."


    Mr. Mo''s body was so weak that he fainted and had been seriously ill. He was really about to vomit blood. He must be in shock now. How could he still look at everyone with his old eyes open and pretend to be pitiful?


    "Yes." Brother Cheng was small and shuttled among the crowd watching. He quickly slipped to Mo Xiangming, tugged on his clothes, told him what Gu Jinli said, and finally added smartly: "Don''t say that." My second sister said it."


    The third grandma said that Mr. Mos family is very clingy, and he doesnt want his family to be entangled with Mr. Mos family.


    Mo Xiangming was anxious. When he heard this, his eyes widened: "Thank you, I will tell the vige chief right away."


    Mo Xiangming hurriedly ran to the vige chief and shouted loudly: "Grandpa, vige chief, my uncle didn''t vomit blood because of my sister''s anger. He bit his mouth and it bled. If you don''t believe me, open his mouth and see." Are there any wounds in his mouth?"


    Vige Chief He was stunned and immediately shouted: "Dazhuang, Dapiao, Tieshu, go and open Old Man Mo''s mouth. I want to see how long he can keep pretending?"


    "Hey!" He Dazhuang and the other three responded, immediately rushing forward to pry Mr. Mo''s mouth open.


    Brother Mo Dali hurriedly came over to stop him: "Stop, what are you doing? My father is almost sixty after all, how can you juniors do anything to him?"


    He Dazhuang sneered: "What are you talking about, you are an elder and a junior? Your father is a disrespectful man, but he still wants us to respect him. What are you dreaming about? Get out of the way or I will beat you up."


    "Second Miao, Third Miao,e up." When He Damiao saw that they were stopped by Brother Mo Dali, he immediately called his brothers for help.


    After hearing this, He Ermiao and He Sanmiao immediately rushed to Mr. Mo, grabbed Mr. Mo who was about to run away, grabbed his chin, and opened his mouth.


    Sanmiao had good eyesight and immediately saw that a small piece of meat had been bitten off from Mr. Mo''s left inner cheek. He quickly shouted: "Vige Chief, there is a wound in Mr. Mo''s mouth. A piece of meat from his inner cheek has been bitten off. There is also a The little hole is bleeding."


    Seeing that his trick was exposed, Mr. Mo felt that he had lost his face and immediately pretended to be faint.


    "Huh? How can it be like this?" All the vigers present were shocked. In order to frame Mo Qinzi, a little girl, Mr. Mo actually bit off the flesh of his own cheek. How cruel.


    "People with such vicious hearts must be driven out of the vige." The vigers originally just came to watch the fun. After learning what Mr. Mo had done, they felt cold and thought that one day Mr. Mo would use this trick on them. On my body, is that okay?


    "The vige cannot allow such people to stay, drive their family out of the vige." The vigers were very excited and all asked the vige chief to drive away Mr. Mo and his family.


    Vige Chief He was very excited. Mr. Mo was determined to die.


    He looked at Mr. Mo, who had his eyes closed tightly, and sneered: "Mo, stop pretending, clean up your family, and leave the vige now. I don''t care where you settle down or how you live in the future. In short, you can''t stay here anymore." Stay in Dafeng Vige."


    Afraid that Mr. Mo''s family would not leave, he said to He Dazhuang and others: "Go into the house, move all their belongings out for me, lock the house, and don''t let them live here again."


    Hey! He Dazhuang and others hurriedly shook off the Mo Dali brothers and rushed into the Mo house to move things.


    Stop it, stop it quickly, robbers, dont move my things! Mrs. Mo finally came to her senses and took several of her daughters-inw to stop He Dazhuang.


    He Yang, the daughter-inw of He Dazhuang, rolled up her sleeves and said to the daughter-inw of He Tugou: "Let''s go, don''t let the Mo family women run wild in our vige."


    "Hey." He Tugou''s daughter-inw and He Tieshu''s daughter-inw rushed up and started fighting with the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Mo''s family was poor and she had fled from famine. She was very short-changed. She was no match for He Yang and the others. In just a moment, the mother-inw and daughter-inw were taken care of by He Yang and the others.


    Mo Qiuyue and Mo Xiangnan didn''t dare to go up to help. When they saw He Dazhuang and the others entering the house to move things, they immediately ran to the kitchen to hide.


    Seeing that she couldn''t defeat He Yang and the others, Mrs. Mo could only run and call Mr. Mo: "Old man, wake up quickly, our family is going to be evicted."


    Gu Jinli was chewing on the roast duck leg while the old man was watching the show. Mr. Mo was pretty good at pretending, so he was still awake at this time?


    Mr. Mo held on for a while, but couldn''t hold on anymore. He came over and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, our family has settled in Dafeng Vige. We are from Dafeng Vige and are qualified to live in the vige. You cant drive us away. If you want to drive us away, the county government must agree!


    Vige Chief He sneered: "You don''t need to worry about this. I will go to the county office tomorrow to tell the adults about your harm to the vige and cancel your family''s household registration!"


    Do you really think there is nothing he can do against them?


    It should be noted that as a disaster victim, if you dare to cause trouble in the resettled vige, as long as the vige chief and the vige chief jointly submit a letter, and if it is verified to be true, your household registration will be removed and you will be a refugee!


    Mr. Mo was very anxious after hearing this: "You can''t drive us away, we are from Dafeng Vige..."


    Vige Chief He interrupted him: "You, the Mo family, brought this upon yourself. I have warned you a long time ago to live an honest life and don''t make any mistakes again. It''s because you didn''t listen and you wanted to pick on Mo Qin''s mother and daughter." You actually said that Mo Qinzi wanted to murder you, and wanted to ruin the reputation of the whole vige. You are harming the vige like this, and as the vige chief, I cannot let you live!"


    Vige Chief He was determined to drive away the Mo family. After He Dazhuang and the others moved out the Mo family''s things, he asked the vigers to drag the Mo family out of the yard one by one, and finally locked all the house and courtyard doors. .


    Mrs. Mo was so weeping that she knelt on the ground with her family and cried bitterly: "Vige chief, vige elder brother, please just bypass us this time. We are too poor to open the pot, so we wanted to borrow money from Kuizi''s house." Pointing money... I didnt mean to say anything about murdering people, it was just an old womans quick words, please let us go.

 Chapter 317: Dont let go

    Chapter 317: Don''t let go


    Chapter 317 Dont let go


    Mr. Mo is a shameless person, but he is also scared at this moment. He begged Vige Chief He with tears streaming down his face: "Vige Chief, brother, our family knows that we are wrong. You can''t drive us away."


    He vige chief ignored them and only asked the vigers to beat them with big sticks and drive them out of the vige. He also ordered ten men from the He family to divide into two teams and guard the entrance of the vige to prevent the Mo family from entering the vige.


    Mrs. Mo, her two daughters-inw, and their grandchildren were crying and wailing at the entrance of the vige. They cried for more than an hour and were unable to enter the vige again.


    The men guarding the vige entrance were annoyed by them and drove the family out of the vige entrance.


    The Mo family had no choice but to light fires and boil water to satisfy their hunger in the wild fields dozens of meters away from the vige entrance. The family felt as if they were mourning for an heir.


    Mo Dakui scolded with red eyes: "Mom, it''s all the wages you paid to Mo Qinzi and her daughter because of your interest in them. If you hadn''t taken advantage of their wages, our family wouldn''t have been kicked out!"


    Mrs. Mo stood up and cried: "Second brother, do you still have a conscience when you say this? Don''t you want the wages of Mo Qinzi and his daughter? It''s a total of twelve taels. When you heard this, you all His eyes are like those of a hungry wolf, and if something goes wrong now its the old womans fault. Oh, why is my life so miserable?


    bang!


    Mr. Mo grabbed Mrs. Mo, pped her twice, and yelled: "Stop **** howling, shut up."


    After speaking, the wound in his mouth was torn, and he gasped a few times, covered his mouth and screamed.


    "Dad, are you okay? Just hold on tight. When it gets up tomorrow, my son will go find a doctor to see your injury." Mo Dali still had some conscience. Seeing that Mr. Mo was in severe pain, he came over to help him. Be nice and obedient.


    Mr. Mo looked at Mo Dali, with a bright light in his eyes: "Chunyue, we still have Chunyue...you, hurry up and beg Chunyue, let her go to Vige Chief He to intercede, don''t drive our family out, if Our family was evicted, and she no longer had a family."


    Everyone in the Mo family was overjoyed when they heard this and hurriedly said: "Our father is right, we still have Chunyue. She was married to He San Leizi and is now the daughter-inw of the He family. With her intercession, we don''t have to be kicked out." Get out of the vige."


    Mo Dali also wanted to beg this daughter, but: "Dad, Chunyue still hates us in her heart."


    The incident was so big today that half of He''s family came to watch the fun. Chunyue must have known about it, but she didn''te out to speak for them at all.


    If he came to her and begged her, would she agree?


    Huh, hate? Her life was given by our family, how dare she hate our family?


    Mo Chunyue is thest life-saving straw for the Mo family. Mr. Mo will not let it go. He looked hard and said, "If she doesn''t agree to help, just say that you want to divorce her dead mother and let her mother continue to live together." She will be an abandoned woman until she dies!


    "If you still don''t agree, you threaten her and tell the vigers that she was dirty by serving a man in exchange for food in order to survive when she was fleeing famine."


    "Dad, there is no Chunyue." Although Mo Dali wanted to sell Mo Chunyue and use her money to marry her, his father''s method was too poisonous. How could a bad Chunyue be harmed? The family is in Shentang.


    Mr. Mo snorted coldly: "Our family has suffered a disaster, and the whole family is dying before our eyes. How do you care about her reputation? She sent it to the door to sleep with He San, and she still has a **** reputation!"


    Mr. Mo was a little out of breath when he got excited. He could only open his mouth wide and gasp.


    Mo Dakui immediately said when he saw it: "Brother, you have made our father so angry that he is so sick. If you don''t agree again and make our father angry, you will be unfilial!"


    Mo Dakui was sitting on the haystack, being stared at all over by the big mosquitoes. He was so irritated that he didn''t care about Mo Chunyue''s life and death. He just wanted Mo Dali to force Mo Chunyue so that they could return to the vige.


    Mo Dali apuded Mr. Mo and agreed: "Okay, son, I''ll go now. Dad, don''t be angry."


    "Hurry up, your father will be taken care of by us, you don''t have to worry." Mrs. Mo pulled Mo Dali to his feet and pushed him towards the vige. "Stop, Mo Dali, you can''t enter the vige. Leave quickly." The men guarding the entrance of the vige did not let Mo Dali enter.


    Mo Dali made a plop and knelt down towards them: "Brother Oyuan, Brother Tieshu, Shengzi, please be kind and let me go in to see Chunyue. She is my daughter, and I, as a father, must be here. Lets meet her before I leave.


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, I''m just going to see Chunyue. I won''t run around or do anything bad. Please help me."


    Speaking, he began to kowtow to the male Ding of the He family.


    He Shengzi was young and quickly took a few steps back and looked at He Dayuan: "Uncle Dayuan, what should we do? Do you want to inform the vige chief?"


    He Dayuan thought for a while and said: "Sure, go tell the vige chief about this and ask him what should he do?"


    Mo Dali was Mo Chunyues father after all. He knelt down and begged them to go in and see Mo Chunyue. They had to inform him.


    He Shengzi immediately ran back to the vige and told Vige Chief He about Mo Dali.


    Vige Chief He thought about it and agreed, but said: "You and Tieshu follow him, don''t let him cause trouble in the vige."


    "Hey." He Shengzi ran out of the vige and told He Dayuan what the vige chief said.


    He Dayuan said: "Then you and Tieshu bring him in."


    Mo Dali hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you so much, brother Ohara, thank you Shengzi..."


    After having a cup of tea, he followed He Shengzi and He Tieshu to Mo Chunyue''s house.


    Mo Chunyue and his wife were already asleep, and had to get up when they heard the door knocking.


    He San Laizi opened it and saw Mo Dali through the light of the oilmp. He said angrily: "What are you doing at my house? Chunyue was sold to the He family by your family. Don''t even think about trying to get close to her. Get out of here!"


    Mo Dali''s face turned red and he was very angry. He was He San Leizi''s father-inw, and He San Leizi was so disrespectful to him.


    But he still had important things to do, so he could only suppress his anger and said: "Let me in, I have something to tell Chunyue about her mother."


    Say what you say, tell me if you have anything to do, my wife is sleeping. He Sanshengzi refused Mo Dali directly.


    Mo Dali saw that He Sanlei didn''t pass the message, so he could only shout towards the house: "Chunyue, what dad wants to say is about your mother. If you don''t see me, you will regret it!"


    Mo Chunyue cared most about her dead mother. After hearing this, she hesitated for a while and finally asked He Sanshengzi to bring Mo Dali to the yard, but did not let him enter the house. He only stood at the door of the hall and asked : "What do you want to say about my mother?"


    Mo Dali said: "Your father told you to ask the vige chief to not go to the county to remove our household registration. If you don''t ask the vige chief for help, your father will ask me to divorce your mother."


    Mo Chunyue was trembling with anger: "Abandon my mother? My mother is dead and you still won''t let her go, you beasts!"

 Chapter 318: Counter threat

    Chapter 318: Counter threat


    Chapter 318 Counter-Threat


    Mo Chunyue couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her mother was the eldest daughter-inw. She was honest and could only work hard. She was not as ttering as the second aunt, nor as shrewd as the third aunt. She suffered a lot in the old Mo family.


    When she was fleeing from famine, her mother went to find food and water for the family every day, but she couldn''t get even two mouthfuls of food.


    You bastard, if you make my wife cry, Ill beat you to death! Seeing Mo Chunyue crying, He Sanshengzi immediately punched Mo Dali.


    Mo Dali was beaten. He was angry and anxious, but because he had not eaten for a day, he had no strength, so he could only beg for mercy: "Don''t beat me, son-inw, don''t beat me, I am your father-inw!"


    "Well, who is your son -in w, don''t stick to your face." He Sanzi hurts Mo Chunyue, the beautiful daughter -in w, who dares toe to threaten his daughter -in w. He killed him.


    Mo Dali was beaten badly and became angry. He shouted at Mo Chunyue: "Bad girl, will you help the family? If you don''t help, you won''t be able to survive in the vige. When the timees, you will be punished by Shen Tang." Its light!


    Shentang?


    With tears in her eyes, Mo Chunyue sneered: "My boss is right, you people will definitely bite me again for your own sake."


    When the Mo family was driven out of the vige, the young boss took Brother Cheng around to her house and told her to be careful of the old Mo family, as they would definitely jump over the wall in a hurry.


    Now, as expected, it was her biological father who came.


    "Tell me, how do you want to destroy me?" Mo Chunyue''s smile gradually turned cold, and when she looked at Mo Dali''s eyes, there was no trace of father-daughter affection.


    Mo Dali said: "I''m not destroying you, I just want you to help me and prevent the vige chief from deleting my family''s household registration."


    I wont help! Mo Chunyue said more firmly.


    If Mo Dali had note to threaten him, she would have given him some money to settle down for the sake of her father and daughter, but now she could not be expected to help them.


    Mo Dali was angry: "If you don''t help, your father will spread the word that you served a man for food while fleeing the desert..."


    Before he could say the word "", he was interrupted by He Sanshengzi''s punch.


    "Grandson, if you dare to spread gossip and ruin the reputation of my wife, I will kill you!" He Sanshengzi was really angry this time. Why is the Mo family so bad? First they threatened his mother-inw, and now they want to destroy him. daughter inw.


    He San Leizi is not a fool. How can he know whether her wife is innocent?


    "You bastard, is it easy for me to find a wife? If you are so eager to destroy her, I will **** you!" He Sanzi didn''t hold back and beat Mo Dali until two of his teeth fell out, and his mouth was full of blood. I almost fainted.


    Mo Chunyue stopped him and said to Mo Dali: "Get up, I will go with you to see Mr. Mo."


    "Daughter-inw..." He San Leizi didn''t want Mo Chunyue to go, but when he thought of his little boss''s instructions, he swallowed his words, picked up Mo Dali, who was still in shock, and pushed him forward: "Hurry up, legs. What are you so weak about? If you dont leave, I will chop you alive!"


    Mo Dali was still confused and could only walk forward stiffly.


    He Shengzi and He Tieshu who were outside the yard saw theming out, so they didn''t ask any questions and took them to find Mr. Mo and his family.


    However, they only stopped at the entrance of the vige and did not go any further. They only told He Sanleizi: "If the Mo family dares to take action, you give a shout and we will rush over immediately."


    Although they don''t like He San Leizi, he is a member of the He family after all, and they can''t let Mr. Mo''s family bully him. "Hey." He Sanleizi escorted Mo Dali and took Mo Chunyue to the wild ce where the Mo family rested.


    When Mr. Mo saw Mo Chunyueing in person, he was very proud and said to Mo Chunyue: "Did your father tell you? Then you go and do it. By the way, the family has no money now, so you can take two taels of silver first." Come, my family is going to town to buy food tomorrow."


    "Heh~" Mo Chunyue sneered: "Does Mr. Mo n to eat me for the rest of his life?"


    Mr. Mo smiled and said: "What do you mean I will eat you for the rest of your life? We are a family, and it is not right for you to help take care of your mother''s family."


    Hmph, do you think you can escape from the Mo family by marrying someone from the He family? dream!


    Mo Chunyue''s smile became colder: "Since Mr. Mo is ruthless in doing things, you can''t me me. I will go to the county government tomorrow to sue your family, saying that your family robbed people of food and killed others on the way to escape famine. A family of six lives.


    The Mo family exploded when they heard this. Mrs. Mo shouted: "Damn girl, what are you talking about? When have we ever killed anyone?"


    Mo Chunyue smiled brightly and asked Mrs. Mo: "No? Then do you have evidence to prove that you did not kill anyone? Without witnesses, who will believe you?"


    The little boss said that if the Mo family bites her back, they will definitely make a fuss about her innocence. Then she will bite the Mo family to death and murder others. She will sue them. With how afraid the Mo family is of death, they will definitelypromise. , dare not harm her again.


    Mo Chunyue added: "I heard that the county magistrate is now desperately looking for a case to handle, and wants to umte more political achievements so that he can be promoted. In our Dachu, murder has always been a serious crime. If the county magistrate handles such a case, he will get a lot of credit. Not small."


    "We are innocent, we didn''t kill anyone, and it''s useless for you to file awsuit!" Mrs. Mo pointed at Mo Chunyue and yelled, trembling with anger.


    Mo Chunyue smiled and said: "The county magistrate doesn''t care about this. As long as someone files aint, the county magistrate will only handle the case and sentence the person, and then get the credit."


    Mr. Mo was angry and anxious after listening to Mo Chunyue''s words. He couldn''t hold it back and spit out a mouthful of blood and almost fainted.


    After Mr. Mo calmed down, he pointed at Mo Chunyue and said: "Get out, get out quickly... In the future, my Mo family will not have a vicious granddaughter like you!"


    After Mo Chunyue achieved her goal, she was toozy to talk to the Mo family anymore, but before leaving, she still warned: "If I hear a word that harms my reputation, your family will be prepared to go to jail! "


    After saying that, he took He San Leizi away.


    He Sanleizi was so proud that before leaving, he even spat at Mr. Mo: "Bah, I will kill you if you nder my wife."


    After Mo Chunyue and his wife left, Mr. Mo''s eyes darkened and he fainted. The Mo family was in a panic again, crying and crying, but no one came to help them.


    No matter how miserable the Mo family is, no one sympathizes with the Mo family. They deserve their punishment.


    However, after such amotion, Mo Qinzi''s fierce reputation waspletely spread.


    The third grandma sighed at home: "I''m afraid it will be difficult for Sister Qin to find her husband''s family in the future. Although Sister Qin is right, not many mothers-inw are willing to have such a fierce daughter-inw."


    Most mothers-inw want to marry a daughter-inw who is soft and easy to bully. No one wants to marry a fierce daughter-inw for fear of going against them.


    Gu Daya likes Mo Qinzi very much: "It also depends on the person. I like Sister Qin''er. She is not weak. She can handle things at critical moments. She is stronger than men."


    Like her brother Ping, whose personality is too soft, he should find a stronger wife, so that he can support the family''s life.

 Chapter 319: Break ground

    Chapter 319: Break ground


    Chapter 319 Breaking Ground


    Thinking of this, Gu Daya suddenly fell in love with Mo Qinzi. The more he thought about it, the more he fell in love with Mo Qinzi.


    Its just that Mo Qinzi is only thirteen and Brother Ping is already twenty. There is a big age difference. I wonder if it will work?


    Seeing Gu Daya frowning and thinking, the third grandmother couldn''t help but ask: "Daya, what''s wrong with you? What are you thinking about? Is the braised food business not doing well?"


    "The braised food business is going well. You don''t have to worry. I just don''t think it''s worth it for Sister Qin. For the sake of Lao Mo''s family, my reputation will be wasted." Gu Daya is a safe person and knows that it is not easy to aplish this. , I didnt say it out loud, I just kept it silently in my heart, thinking about it and seeing it again, and then talking about it if it happened.


    After they talked a few words about Mr. Mos family, they put it aside.


    The next day is the first day of May, which is a good day for Qin Gu Luotian to break ground and start construction of several shops.


    Several families got up before dawn, killed chickens and stewed meat, prepared sacrifices, took them to the wastnd in the town on carts, set up incense tables, and began to worship the gods from all directions.


    After worshiping the gods, at the right hour, the masons in Yanfu Vige began to break the soil and dig the foundation.


    Yuan Laorong, ording to custom, brought six carts of green bricks when he broke ground at an auspicious time.


    Also came Chang Errui.


    Chang Errui, who could speak, raised his hands to the third grandfather and said: "Grandpa Gu, our Yuan family brick kiln has sent bricks to you. There are six carts of bricks in total. I wish you good luck and good luck in the future."


    Mrs. Chen had seen Chang Errui a long time ago. She was very satisfied when she saw that he was tall, strong, good-looking, and well-dressed. She grinned and said, "You are really good at talking, and you always say nice things out of your mouth. It''s auspicious." very."


    Ms. Chen''s gaze was so intense that Chang Errui thought he was meat on the chopping board. He smiled sheepishly and quietly took two steps back, farther away from Mrs. Chen: "Hello, Aunt Gu."


    "Okay, okay, your aunt, I''m fine today. Have you had breakfast? You came so early, you must not have eaten. Wait, aunt will get you something delicious." Mrs. Chen ran to the basket in a hurry. Next, he took a bowl, put four bean dregs cakes in it, and then took a bowl of soy milk and gave it to Chang Errui: "These are the golden bean cakes and soy milk from our Gujia tofu stall. They are famously delicious. You Eat quickly, if you dont have enough, my aunt will get it for you."


    Chang Errui was ttered and said hurriedly: "That''s enough, that''s enough. Auntie doesn''t need to take any more. I can''t finish all this."


    Mrs. Chen looked at him and said, "Why can''t you finish the meal? Between the boss and the young man, there is no one who can''t finish it. Just finish it all. If you eat more, you will be in good health and will be blessed."


    As he said that, he brought a stool and ced it next to Chang Errui. He patted the stool and said, "Sit down. It tastes better when you sit down."


    Chang Errui held two bowls and looked at his father as if asking for help.


    Yuan Laorong had no time to pay attention to him, and was being pulled to talk by brother Gu Dafu.


    What are you looking at? Eat quickly, brother Rui, or itll get cold. Mrs. Chen stared at the side, as if Chang Errui wouldnt leave until she ate.


    Chang Errui was sweating on his forehead. He had been delivering blue bricks to his father for so many years. It was the first time he met such an enthusiastic host, which made him a little overwhelmed.


    There was no other way, Chang Errui could only eat the four bean dregs cakes in the bowl, and then drink another bowl of soy milk.


    "Thank you, Aunt Gu." Chang Errui thanked Mrs. Chen, got up and went to the wooden bucket, washed the empty bowl with water, and put it into the basket nearby.


    Mrs. Chen became more and more satisfied when she saw it. This young man is pretty good. He still knows how to wash the dishes after eating. He is much better than Sister Mei.


    Ms. Chen is very satisfied with Chang Errui. After Gu Dagui talked with Yuan Laorong, he was also very satisfied with the Yuan family.


    This Yuan Laorong is a forthright, upright, trustworthy and loyal person. With such a leader, the family tradition of the Yuan family must be of the highest quality, needless to say. If Sister Mei can marry into the Yuan family, it will be a real blessing. La. Gu Dafu''s family was surrounding the Yuan family, while Gu Dashan was talking to Foreman Yuan about the style of the shop with the drawings drawn by Gu Jinli.


    Foreman Yuan was in his early forties, with a medium height and a Chinese character face. After seeing the courtyard drawn on the drawing, he smiled and said: "This style of shop is good, it canpletely separate the back house from the front shop. The owner lives in the back house and will not be disturbed." Its noisy from the front bunk.


    Very good for the defense of men and women.


    You have to dig wells in all three shops? Foreman Yuan asked, pointing to the circles on the drawing.


    Gu Dashan nodded: "Well, it''s convenient to dig a well."


    Foreman Yuan is a mason, so he naturally knows how to dig wells. He knows that there is a lot of water in the Yangtze and Huaihe Rivers, but not every piece ofnd can produce water. Gu Dashan has a determined look on his face and understands that his family has bought goodnd.


    "Congrattions, if you build a well in this shop, if you sell it in the future, the price will be at least half."


    There are not many shops with wells in the town, namely Fuguilou, Xuanhufang, and Tiepu. Other shops and the people in the town have to go to the old wells in the town to draw water, which is very inconvenient.


    Foreman Yuan looked at the drawings again, asked Gu Dashan a few questions, then put away the three drawings and said to Gu Dashan: "Okay, I understand. Brother Gu, don''t worry, my Yuan family''s work team will definitely build it for you." Make the shop as shown on the drawings.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Brother Yuan."


    Foreman Yuan nodded with a smile, and shouted to his fifteen masons: "Have you finished eating? Hurry to work after eating. The Gu Dong family paid us to do the work, so don''t be impatient."


    "Hey, here we go." After hearing this, the people from the Yuan family''s work team quickly stuffed the bean dregs cakes into their mouths, drank a few mouthfuls of soy milk, and then started eating.


    For a time, the open space outside the gatehouse was bustling with activity. In addition to the masons working, there were also many people watching the excitement.


    Building a shop is a big event, and ording to custom, the third grandmother took Gu Daya, Cui, and Chu to distribute bean dregs cakes to those who came to see the excitement.


    Those who got the bean dregs cakes congratted the third grandma one after another, making the third grandma smile from ear to ear.


    They were busy until almost noon. After cooking a sumptuous lunch for the Yuan family''s work team, they went home carrying baskets, barrels, bowls and chopsticks.


    Mrs. Chen also greeted Chang Errui warmly: "Brother Rui, I will send you the green bricks next time. You can drop by my aunt''s house and sit down. My aunt will prepare delicious food for you."


    Chang Errui smiled so hard that his face almost froze: "Thank you, Aunt Gu, for your kindness. Next time, if you are free, I will definitelye and bother you."


    But your home is in Dafeng Vige, which is two hours'' walk from the town. How can I drop by?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen became even more cheerful: "Okay, remember toe. Auntie will buy you braised meat and roast duck."


    "Hey, thank you, auntie." Chang Errui responded. When Chen was sent away, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ancestor, he finally escaped.


    However, Chang Errui was a little confused about Chen''s enthusiasm. After finally getting home, he couldn''t help it anymore and curiously asked Yuan Laorong: "Dad, the noble aunt of the Gu family is also very kind to her son. Isn''t she nning something?"


    Yuan Laorong smiled: "You''re not that stupid."

 Chapter 320: Too much enthusiasm

    Chapter 320: Too much enthusiasm


    Chapter 320 Overzealous


    As he spoke, Yuan Laorong came over to look at his son''s face, and nodded with satisfaction: "Yes, you look quite upright. No wonder people like you."


    When Chang Errui heard this, his tanned face turned red, his voice dropped a few degrees, and he said, "Dad, just talk nonsense. That noble aunt doesn''t have a daughter."


    Yuan Laorong said: "No, but I have a niece who is Gu Dafu''s daughter. The girl has lost her mother. As a biological aunt, Mrs. Chen naturally has to help her niece find a family."


    Chang Errui''s face turned even redder: "What does dad mean?"


    Looking at his father''s cheerful smile, he must be quite satisfied with his wealthy uncle''s family.


    Yuan Laorong said: "Gu Dafu''s family is one of the owners of Gu''s workshop. He can get dividends from the workshop every month. Moreover, he is a good person, a kind and considerate person. He has a son who is studying in the future. If you can pass the exam, it will be a help to you."


    "You have reached the age of getting married, and your mother has already let the matchmaker spread the word that she wants to find a wife for you. Since the daughter of the rich brother''s family is also looking for a wife, and thinks you are good, it''s okay for our family to take a look."


    "As for whether it can be done, we have to see how the girl is." Although Yuan Laorong is satisfied with Gu Dafu''s family, he knows well that marrying a wife is unvirtuous and brings disaster to three generations. If Gu Dafu''s daughter is not good, he will not agree. This marriage.


    After hearing this, Chang Errui breathed a sigh of relief: "Son, listen to your father."


    He also began to wonder in his heart, what kind of girl is the daughter of the rich uncle''s family?


    Are you easy to get along with?


    Are you able to work?


    Is it fierce or not?


    After Mrs. Chen returned home happily, she praised Chang Errui to the sky. Gu Yumei had a sullen face and refused to ept Mrs. Chen''s words.


    Mrs. Chen was angry: "Who are you showing your bad face to? Brother Rui is such a good young man, very capable and sensible. Look at you again, what can you do? You can even mix the wrong spices, how dare you I despise him for not being a schr and not worthy of you, and I still think you are not worthy of him!"


    "Because of your affairs, my family has lost two hundred taels of silver. If you have a conscience, stop causing trouble to your family and stay there honestly. After I find you a bride, you can happily get married. , If you dare to be picky again, I will beat you to death, do you believe it?"


    Gu Dagui heard Chen''s talk getting more and more excessive, and scolded: "That''s enough, what are you talking about? This is your niece, do you really want to beat her to death?"


    Besides, the girl is older and wants to save face, so how can she be scolded like this?


    Hmph! Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes at Gu Dagui and took Fa Geer to prepare the spices.


    Gu Dagui was afraid that Gu Dafu would be ufortable, so he apologized to him: "Brother, don''t take it to heart. Even though Mr. Chen has a bad mouth, she still feels sorry for Brother Xing and Sister Mei in her heart."


    Gu Dafu said: "Brother knows. Don''t always scold your younger siblings. Living with you is better than anything else."


    Unlike his wife, who died on the road, she now has a memorial tablet with her, which she cannot see even if she wants to.


    However, Gu Dafu still said to Gu Yumei: "Don''t worry, Sister Mei, dad will ask your second aunt to show you several families, not necessarily the Yuan family."


    When Gu Yumei heard this, she finally felt relieved. She lowered her head again and said with a blush, "Well, let''s go take a look at the houses in the town. There are many schrs in the town."


    Gu Dafu sighed after hearing this. Sister Mei still wanted to marry a schr. But he felt sorry for his daughter after all, and couldn''t bear the unsatisfactory marriage for her, so he agreed: "Okay, daddy asked your second aunt to visit the houses in the town, and we can choose the one to marry."


    "Hey." Gu Yumei was happy and took the initiative to prepare spices with Chen.


    Gu Jinli didnt pay much attention to Gu Yumeis marriage. She was busy making dried tofu and fried tofu.


    Its May now, and the weather is getting hotter. Tofu has a lot of water and can go rancid easily. Tofu must be made into dried tofu or oiled tofu to ensure the taste of soy products.


    "Little boss, these slightly yellowish things are dried tofu. They look really good." Mo Chunyue asked in surprise while slowly lighting the fire and roasting the dried tofu on the earthen stove.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, press the tofu into porcin, cut it into small pieces, bake it on the earthen bed, and bake it for half an hour to make dried tofu."


    When baking, she put a few handfuls of spices in the earthen stove, letting the aroma of the spices roast the dried tofu. When the dried tofu is made, there will be a fragrance that makes people''s index fingers tickle. .


    It''s just that the workshop is too small and there is no special kitchen for baking dried beans. The earthen stove for baking dried beans was temporarily built by Gu Dashan and Gu Dalin in the backyard of the workshop. It is a grass stove built with four pirs and a thatched roof. shed.


    However, she has already made an agreement with Foreman Yuan that after they finish building the shop, they wille to the vige to build a workshop. In the future, the workshops for making tofu and spices will be separated, and everyone will no longer have to crowd together.


    As for the new house at home, she has already agreed with Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui that she ns to build a blue brick house, so it needs to be carefully designed and designed. It will take some time and will not be built until the shop and new workshop arepleted. Her family''s house.


    Gu Jinli looked at Zhu Camellia, his daughter and Wang Ma on the side: "Have you three learned it?"


    From now on, the job of baking dried beans will be left to the three of them.


    Zhu Camellia and the other two people responded quickly: "Little boss, we have learned."


    "Then let''s get to work." Gu Jinli turned around and came to another hut. He looked at the fried tofu fried by Xu Wang and said, "It''s good, just fry it like this."


    The fried tofu made in the workshop is square in shape, about the size of a palm. It is golden when fried, crispy on the outside and soft on the inside. It is very delicious.


    When Xu Wang heard what Gu Jinli said, he finally let go of his anxiety and said with a smile: "As long as the little boss is satisfied."


    She was afraid that if she didn''t fry the tofu well, her boss would be angry and sell her mother and son.


    After all, frying tofu consumes oil.


    After Gu Jinli walked around the workshop, he called Mo Chunyue, and the two of them returned home carrying two loads of white tofu.


    She took the white tofu to make spiced bean curd.


    Spiced fermented bean curd not only goes well with porridge and rice, but is also an excellent seasoning. Thinking of famous dishes such as fermented fermented pork belly, fermented fermented pig trotters, and fermented fermented duck, her mouth watered.


    The five-spice fermented bean curd can be stored and sold to further ces. It is a long-term business.


    Spiced fermented bean curd is not difficult to make. Boil the tofu, dry out the water, put it on straw, wait for the tofu to grow mucor mold, add seasonings and marinade, and marinate for a month to get the five-spice fermented bean curd.


    Mucor is a magical fungus that exists in moist air. They will attach to tofu and make the tofu grow white mycelium.


    There is natural white mold on the straw, so you have to put the cooked tofu on the straw to make the tofu grow mycelium faster.


    She moved very quickly, and with the help of Gu Jinxiu and Cui, in less than half an hour, she had processed two loads of white tofu, put them piece by piece on arge sieve covered with straw, and covered them with bup.

 Chapter 321: Beams and pillars need to be paved

    Chapter 321: Beams and pirs need to be paved


    Chapter 321 Beams and pirs need to be paved


    Gu Jinli looked at a dozenrge sieves filled with tofu and said with a smile: "After seven days, when the tofu grows hair, you can make fermented bean curd."


    Gu Jinxiu was a little scared when he heard this: "Long hair? Can you still eat tofu with long hair?"


    Yes, its delicious. Lets have a meal of hairy tofu then. Im sure youll like it, sister. Gu Jinli described the deliciousness of hairy tofu and fermented bean curd to Gu Jinxiu, making Gu Jinxiu curious.


    Mrs. Cui was amused when she heard this: "Your third grandma is right, you are just a greedy person and can cook and eat anything."


    So the hairy tofu is moldy tofu soon? Where can you eat moldy things?


    Mrs. Cui was worried and nned to ask Gu Dashan to go to Xuanhufang to grab some medicine for diarrhea and prepare it when he went to town, so that the girl would not have a bad stomach and no medicine to drink.


    Brother Cheng supports his second sister the most. After hearing what Cui and Gu Jinxiu said, he hurriedly said: "You can eat it if the second sister says you can. I want to eat hairy tofu with the second sister!"


    Haha, the second sister really didnt hurt you in vain. Gu Jinli knelt down, kissed Brother Cheng on the cheek, and said with a swagger: Brother Cheng, you have gained weight, you have some fat on your face.


    Brother Cheng became shy, hid behind Mrs. Cui, stuck his head out, and said to Gu Jinli with a red face: "I have grown up, and the second sister is not allowed to kiss me again."


    Gu Jinli: "How dare you say that you have grown up even though you are a little kid? You were still wearing crotchless pantsst year."


    When Brother Cheng heard this, his face turned red and he asked Cui and Gu Jinxiu for help: "Mother, eldest sister, second sister, she isughing at me, please help me quickly."


    Ms. Cui has always been worried about her little son. When she was in her hometown, he was beaten and scolded a lot by Mrs. Gu and she didn''t speak much. Now he canugh and act like a baby like this. Ms. Cui wants to cry. She has always been gentle. , making a rare mockery of Brother Cheng: "Your second sister is right. At the beginning ofst year, you were still wearing crotchless pants."


    Last year, he was still a three-year-old kid. His family was poor and he had no money to buy new clothes. He could only wear the clothes and pants he had worn when he was two years old. If the pants were sewn up, they would not fit, so he could only wear crotchless pants.


    Brother Cheng was shocked when he heard this, and was about to make a scene when Gu Dashan came back and said in a loud voice: "Xiaoyu,e out quickly, your three uncles Liang are here."


    Hearing Gu Dashan''s voice, Brother Cheng ran out of the kitchen and threw himself on Gu Dashan: "Dad, mother and second sister areughing at me, I''m angry."


    Gu Dashan picked him up, looked at his angry little face, and asked with a smile: "Why are theyughing at you?"


    Brother Cheng''s face was red and he was shy and didn''t speak.


    "Why are youughing at me? Mother told you, I am telling the truth." Gu Jinli came to the yard, saw the three brothers Liang Zhuzi, and asked: "Uncle Liang, why are you here? But there is something big to say." ?


    Liang Zhuzhu knew that Gu Jinli was a straightforward person, so he said directly without beating around the bush: "It''s still about the spices. I n to open a shop in Hukang County and sell the spices in Hukang County in the future."


    Hukang County is located below Daxing Town. When Liang Zhuzhu and others were selling tofu and spices in Daxing Town, many people from Hukang County came to buy them, which made Liang Zhuzhu see the business opportunity.


    "You don''t know, as early as a month ago, people from Hukang County came to our stall to buy spices. They said that the spices are delicious for cooking and the price is much cheaper than fresh glutinous rice paste. They want to buy inrge quantities from us. .


    "Hukang County is bigger than our Futian County. If we can sell seasonings and spices to Hukang County, we will definitely make a lot of money." Liang Zhuzhu said excitedly, wishing he could go to Hukang County right away to open a business shop.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said, "Have Uncle Liang saved enough money to open a shop so quickly?"


    Liang Zhuzi said: "That''s enough, that''s enough. I have to thank you for this. If it weren''t for the white tofu and seasonings from your workshop, I wouldn''t have been able to save money so quickly." In the past two months, they have earned as much money as possible. The money is getting more and more day by day, and now his family has saved forty taels of silver.


    Although forty taels of silver can''t buy a shop, it is more than enough to build a shop and leave some money for purchasing goods.


    Gu Jinli was also happy to see him making money and did not stop him from opening a shop, but she still asked uneasily: "Uncle Liang, you are not from Hukang County. Where can you open a shop? Is it safe?"


    Gu Dashan also reminded: "Brother Liang, although Hukang County is our neighboring county, you are not from Hukang County after all. Wherever you open a shop, you will inevitably be bullied."


    They encountered a lot of bullying on the way while escaping from the wilderness. When they arrived at Dafeng Vige, they were bullied because they were from outside the country.


    Liang Zhuzhu smiled and said: "Brother Dashan, Xiaoyu, you don''t have to worry. My mother-inw''s aunt is married in Hukang County, and we entrusted them with the business of the shop. After it opens, we will invite the sons of my aunt''s family to work. People in Kang County dare not bully students."


    Without a rtive in Hukang County, Liang Zhuzi would not dare to go to Panpuzi in Hukang County.


    Seeing that Liang Zhuzhu had rtives in Hukang County, Gu Jinli no longer worried and reminded him to be careful and not to be tricked by others. After going, he nodded and agreed: "Okay, since Uncle Liang wants to open a shop, then I will increase the supply for you." Volume.


    Long before the workshop opened, Liang Zhuzhu told her that he wanted to sell spices, but at that time the workshop did not produce many spices, so she did not agree.


    Now that Lei Wuye and the others have finished their goods, the workshop can grind more than a hundred kilograms of spices every day, and it is time to increase Liang Zhuzi''s goods.


    Xiaoyu, are you serious? Liang Zhuzi was very happy. He was afraid that he heard wrongly, so he asked again.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course, I don''t count when I speak."


    "That''s right, although Xiaoyu is a girl, she can do things better than men and speak like a thorn." Liang Zhuzi has lived for more than thirty years and has met many people, but he has never seen any girl like Gu Jinli. So powerful.


    After Liang Zhuzi got over his excitement, he rubbed his hands nervously and asked, "Xiaoyu, how much can you give uncle every day?"


    After a while of mental calction, Gu Jinli said: "I can give you thirty-five kilograms of seasoning spices every day. After the new workshop is built, the workshop will recruit more people. When more spices are ground, we will give you more."


    Liang Zhuzi was overjoyed. Thirty-five kilograms per day, which is nearly a thousand kilograms in one month, is a lot of goods.


    However, in addition to seasonings and spices, Liang Zhuzi also wants to sell other things.


    Xiaoyu, can you give me some dried fragrant beans and fried tofu evenly? Im afraid I wont be able to support a shop just by seasoning and spices alone.


    He has eaten dried tofu and fried tofu. They are good things. They taste good, have enough oil and water, are firmer than tofu, and are less likely to go rancid.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll give you at least one hundred catties of each kind every day."


    Dried fragrant beans and fried tofu are not difficult to make. It is a secondary processing of tofu. As long as the tofu is made in a workshop, the dried fragrant beans and fried tofu are avable in the same quantity.

 Chapter 322: Give me a sweet date

    Chapter 322: Give me a sweet date


    Chapter 322 Give a sweet date


    "Little fish girl, you have helped me a lot." Things went so smoothly today, which made Liang Zhuzi very happy. He pulled Liang Dunzi next to him and said, "In the future, our twelve families will take care of tofu and spices. , Let Dunzi take the lead. If anything happens in your workshop, just tell him. If anything goes wrong with our twelve families, you can also go to him. If he can''t solve it, I''lle back and kill him."


    After taking possession of the shop, he will take his wife and children to Hukang County, and the livelihood of Daxing Town will be left to his second brother Liang Dunzi.


    Liang Dunzi quickly promised: "Little Yu girl, don''t worry, Uncle Dunzi will take good care of our twelve families."


    Gu Jinli is not afraid that something will happen to the twelve families. They have signed a contract. After the tofu and spices leave the workshop, any problems that arise will be borne by the buyer.


    However, Liang Zhuzi was handling the business in Hukang County alone. He had to sign another contract and needed a guarantor. Liang Dunzi went to the home of the vige chief and invited the vige chief.


    After vige chief He heard that Liang Zhuzi was going to open a shop in Hukang County to sell spices, he ran to Gu Jinli''s house with his crutches. His legs and feet were so nimble that even Liang Dunzi couldn''t catch up with him.


    As soon as he entered Gu Jinli''s house, he pointed at Liang Zhuzi and cursed: "Liang Zhuzi, forget it, you are so smart. You know that spices are profitable, so you went to Hukang County to open a shop specializing in selling spices. Xiaoyu''s family only makes it in one day." How much seasoning is it, enough for your shop?"


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Little fish girl, how many spices did he ask for from you?"


    Gu Jinli: Thirty-five pounds a day.


    Mr. He, the vige elder, couldn''t think fast enough. He frowned and calcted for a moment before shouting: "Isn''t that a thousand kilograms a month?"


    Vige Chief He pointed his cane at the beams and pirs and said angrily: "You are so rude. You want so many spices. What will our vige do?"


    The vigers in their vige were still craning their necks to wait, but Liang Zhuzi, a viger from outside the vige, cut off so many spices. Vige Chief He beat his chest and beat his feet, and almost died of heartache.


    Liang Zhuzi dodged Vige Chief He''s crutch and said with a smile: "Uncle, the more spices I get, the more people in your vige can work in the workshop. What are we doing... the best of both worlds? You should always Happy, eh, eh, don''t hit, don''t hit, this crutch is for walking on the ground, not for hitting people."


    "Bah, the old man''s cane is used to hit people." Vige Chief He scolded for a moment, then stopped and stopped making trouble. If he makes trouble again, Xiaoyu girl will be angry.


    Vige Chief He took the stool handed by Gu Dashan and sat down, and said to Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, what is written in the contract, please read it to the old man."


    Jin Sheng has not returned from studying at a private school in the town, and Gu Jinan is not here either, so he can only let Gu Jinli study.


    Gu Jinli read the contents of the contract to Vige Chief He.


    Vige Chief He nodded: "That''s right." This contract is very beneficial to Gu''s workshop.


    He took the deed and read it for a while. After finding the word guarantor, he wrote his name on it, then dipped his hand in ink mud and put his fingerprint on it.


    "It''s signed. You have to work hard and don''t tarnish the old man''s reputation." Being a guarantor has to bear responsibility, and the vige chief doesn''t want to ruin his reputation because of people from other viges.


    Liang Zhuzi smiled and said: "Don''t worry, our viges are adjacent. I''m going to Hukang County to open a shop. I still have my second brother, third brother and my mother at home. If I do anything bad, you can always tell me directly." Just bring someone to my house."


    Liang Dunzi also said with a smile: "Uncle, who is following whom in our two viges? We are all brothers with different surnames from our ancestors. You should keep your heart in your stomach."


    Vige Chief He sneered: "You brothers just got a bargain and behaved well. You knew clearly that our He family wanted the seasoning and spice business, but you robbed it from us and didn''t even allow the old man toin." Vige Chief He looked at the third son of the Liang family. , said: "You three brothers, just be honest, you two can''t trust me."


    Liang Zhuzis father is an old farmer who works in the fields. He has never even heard a few nice words, let alone big words. The names he gave to his three sons are all rted to the house.


    Liang Hengzi smiled and said, "Thank you for thepliment, uncle. You can rest assured that I''m here."


    Vige Chief He choked, pointed at Liang Hengzi and said: "The old man is too early to praise you. You are as good as your two brothers."


    Vige Chief He felt that the He family had suffered a big loss, so he couldn''t help turning to Gu Jinli and said: "Little Yu girl, you have seen how well the He family has done during these days. You guys have been honest. You havent done anything bad, please provide our He family with more spices."


    "Your Uncle Da Lin works as a bookkeeper at the cloth store in the county town. He sent a letterst time and said that the grocery stores in the county town have begun to sell spices. Many people have gone to buy them. The spices in the county town are very expensive. They cost four taels. Just sell it for five hundred cents."


    "How many families are there in the county? Every household is willing to spend money. If you give our He family a few dozen more kilograms of spices, we can sell the goods to the county town and sell them to Da Lin, and our vige can be rich sooner."


    He Dalin is the second son of vige chief He. Vige chief He named his two sons after Canglin.


    It is true that she can make money by transporting spices to the county town to sell them, but she can''t add goods to Vige Chief He yet.


    "Vige chief, now the workshop can only grind more than a hundred kilograms of spices every day. One share of these spices should be reserved for Mr. Lei Wu and others, and another share for the Qi family in Fucheng, as well as the tofu stalls in the town. If we want to sell spices, we can only sell them to Uncle Liang and the others first. After the workshop produces two hundred kilograms of spices every day, we can increase the quantity of spices to your He family."


    Liang Zhuzi has poisonous eyes and a quick mind. He was the first to bring up the idea of opening a shop specializing in selling seasonings and spices. Vige Chief He camete.


    Moreover, the He family still has some broken houses that have not been cleaned up. Once the vige chief takes care of these people, it will not be toote to increase the amount of goods for the He family.


    but


    The workshop needs people to grind spices. The vige chief can choose six people for us. It doesnt matter whether they are women or girls. As long as they are honest and willing to work without bad intentions.


    He also made a special statement: "Always ask He Shiliu''s family if anyone from his family is willing toe. If he is willing, leave two ces for his family."


    He Shiliu is a capable person with wide connections. He has always been good to them and they should be friends with each other.


    Vige Chief He was very happy to hear this: "Hey, little fish girl, the old man knows that you are a good person. Cheng Chengcheng, I will pick someone for you when I get back. I will definitely pick someone for you who is honest and responsible. What about thezy ones?" If you spill the beans, don''t even think about working in your workshop."


    He added: "The He Shiliu family, right? His family will definitely be willing toe."


    Vige Chief He got a ''sweet date'', and he was finally not so jealous of Liang Zhuzi. When he saw Brother Cheng next to him, he smiled and said to him: "Brother Cheng, your Tongsheng brother was still thinking of you this morning. , Ill go to the vige chiefs grandpas house to y with Tong Sheng when I have time.

 Chapter 323: Boxing Day

    Chapter 323: Boxing Day


    Chapter 323 Etiquette


    Brother Cheng nodded his little head and said, "Yeah~ I''ll go find Brother Tongsheng to practice calligraphy together tomorrow."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he was truly envious and said to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, you are a lucky man. Not only can your daughter make money, but your two sons are also good at school. Those students in my family are also Jin students." If you can calm down and study, the other two cannot."


    He wanted to curry favor with the Gu family and often asked his two grandsons who lived at home to y with Brother An and Brother Cheng. However, Jin Sheng was a nerd and could not get along with Gu Jinan.


    Tong Sheng is an out-of-the-box person. He spends his time walking around rivers and trees all day long, but it turns out that Brother Cheng is a good boy. Every time Tong Shenges to see Brother Cheng, Brother Cheng ys with him and writes, which makes Tong Sheng bored. Yes, he couldn''t evene to Gu''s house without being beaten with a cane.


    Gu Jinli looked at Vige Chief He''s depressed and helpless look, and turned to look at Brother Cheng. The little guy secretly blinked at her, looking good-naturedly.


    Gu Jinli smiled. This little guy is getting smarter and smarter. No wonder, living in the same house with Gu Jinan and being taught by Gu Jinan step by step, it is difficult to think smart or not.


    Vige Chief He knew the situation and temperament of each He family. This was not the first time he found people to work for Gu''s workshop, so he quickly selected six people and brought them to Gu''s workshop the next day.


    "This is the daughter-inw of He Tufang''s family, this is the daughter-inw of He Changshu''s family, this is the daughter-inw of He Dayuan''s family, and this is the fourth daughter of He Dajian''s family. She is fourteen this year." Vige Chief He introduced the daughter to Gu Jinli. He finally pointed to the two young women and said, "These are the two daughters-inw of the He Shiliu family."


    The two daughters-inw of He Shiliu''s family hurried forward and said to Gu Jinli: "Hello, little boss, don''t worry, we will work hard and not bezy."


    Yesterday, after the vige chief told her that Gu''s workshop was recruiting people and specially reserved two ces for her family, the whole family was extremely excited.


    The father-inw said with emotion: "In the past two months, some people in the vige said that I was wasting money by giving generous gifts to Gu''s workshop. A few days ago, when I took Dashan and Dafu to Yanfu Vige, He Cuier''s family evenughed at me. It''s a hot face but a cold butt. How about now? Those whough at me, can two people from the family work in the workshop? "


    The Gu family is a family that cares about friendship, and everyone is looking at us.


    Finally, after discussing with the mother-inw, the father-inw decided to let the two sisters-inw work in the workshop. He also told them: "When you go to the workshop, you must work hard, don''t talk too much, don''t look around, and abide by the rules. Don''t be greedy, and would rather earn less." When weighing out spices, dont worry about the one or two and a half.


    The two of them naturally epted the offer. What they wanted was a stable job, and they would not lose such a good job just because they were greedy for petty advantages.


    Gu Jinli looked at the six people who were sent there. All six of them were well-dressed, their clothes were very clean, and their hair was neatlybed. When she looked at them, two women did not dare to look at her. It''s a shy look.


    Stretch out your hand, Gu Jinli said.


    The six people hurriedly stretched out their hands.


    Gu Jinli saw that their hands were very clean, their nails were trimmed and fairly smooth, and there was no dirt in their nails.


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction: "If you want to work in our workshop, you can''t have bad intentions. If there is a problem with the spices in the workshop, all the workers will have to sit together. If you are willing, we will sign a contract."


    People in the vige have long known the rules that you need to sign a contract to work in Gu''s workshop, and you have to sit together in case of idents. At first they thought the rules were too strict, but now they think it doesn''t matter. Grinding spices is really profitable.


    Those who work in Gu''s workshop receive at least five taels of silver at the end of the month. For example, Mo Qinzi''s family, because both mother and daughter work in the workshop, receive twelve taels a month. wages.


    Lord God, twelve taels, so much money, let alone asking them to sign a contract to abide by the rules, even asking them to sign a deed of selling themselves is enough.


    "I''m happy to do it. We know the rules, little boss. Let''s sign the contract quickly." He Zhou, the second daughter-inw of He Shiliu, said impatiently, eager to sign the contract and start work immediately.


    Since it was the first day of working in the workshop, the six peoples families had followed them and were waiting outside the workshop. When He Manzi heard what his daughter-inw said, he quickly red at He Zhou, fearing that she was too unruly and Gu''s workshop would not want her.


    Seeing his younger brother''s anxious look, He Gaozi smiled and said: "Second brother, don''t be anxious. My little boss is an open-minded person, and he likes people with a cheerful temper like his second younger brother and sister."


    He Manzi smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid that she will mess up the matter and bring harm to our family."


    In the workshop, Gu Jinli took out the contract that had been written long ago, filled in their names, and showed it to the vige chief He.


    After vige chief He looked at it, he nodded and said it was okay, and a few people pressed their fingerprints on it, signed the contract, and the six people became workshop owners.


    The people from the six families watched from the outside, their hearts dropped to the ground.


    Gu Jinli took back the six contracts and said to the six people: "Come with me, and I will ask Mo Chunyue to teach you how to grind spices."


    "Hey." The six of them happily followed Gu Jinli into the workshop hall. When they saw the tools in the hall, they were all surprised.


    It turns out that grinding spices requires so many tools. Not only are there stone hammers, but there are also medicine mills used in apothecary shops, and there are more than ten fine sieves.


    Gu Jinli said to Mo Chunyue: "You are responsible for teaching them, and then tell them about other rules in the workshop."


    "Yes." Mo Chunyue responded, first telling the six people about the working hours of the workshop and the price of grinding each spice, and then began to teach them how to grind spices: "Our workshop has limited tools, such as medicine. Valuable tools like rollers must be used in turns and cannot be snatched.


    "Grinding spices is a delicate job. It requires patience. It must be ground very finely. After grinding it once, it must be sieved. After sifting, grind it again and sift it again..."


    The six people listened carefully, and no one felt impatient.


    After Gu Jinli watched for a while, he went home and helped his third grandma prepare for the festival.


    Today is the third day of May, and the Dragon Boat Festival will be in two days. When Gu Jinan went homest night, he said that there was a dragon boat race in the county. The Shang Xiucai family will go to the county tomorrow to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival with the Jiang family and watch the dragon boat race. Can he help them with some things? The family took the gift to Jiang''s house.


    Third Grandma and the others are getting what they want. Now they are packing up the festive gifts at home, and they have to send them to Shang''s house at noon.


    When Gu Jinli returned home, the third grandmother, Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Chu, Aunt Tian, and Gu Daya were packing things sent by several families in the main room.


    Gu Jinli was really shocked when he looked at the things that filled the room. Good guy, not only were there five live chickens, five baskets of eggs, a bag of glutinous rice, two baskets of dried tofu, and two baskets of fried tofu, but there was also a A jar.


    The jar was full of aroma, including braised fish pieces, braised dried beans, braised beef and mutton, braised pig trotters, five roast ducks, and two cans of duck fat.


    Gu Jinli smelled the aroma that filled the room and said, "What we send is all braised food."


    The third grandma said: This is the only thing our family can get away with.

 Chapter 324: He Cuier gives gifts

    Chapter 324: He Cui''er gives gifts


    Chapter 324 He Cuier gives a gift


    They can''t afford to give it away because it''s too expensive. If they don''t think it''s enough to give away cloth and live chickens, they can only use braised food to make the scene.


    Gu Jinli knelt down and helped sort the festival gifts: "Jiang Xianwei and the others like to eat braised food. When we give them braised food, we are touching their hearts. They must be very happy."


    After Gu Dayas family started selling braised meat, they sent it to the Shang family and the Jiang family several times. Every time they looked back at Jinan, they said they liked Shang Xiucai and Jiang Xianwei very much.


    Shang Xiucais family also sends servants to the town to buy braised food every two days. Now braised food has be the mostmonly eaten dish in the Shang family.


    Mother, these are two pieces of embroidery I gave to Mrs. Jiang. Gu Jinxiu carried the embroidery to the main room and carefully ced it on the table.


    Ms. Cui stood up and looked at it, smiled and nodded: "The embroidery is good."


    Gu Jinxiu was relieved after receiving Mr. Cui''s approval.


    Gu Jinli stood on tiptoe to take a look and said in surprise: "Sister, your dragon boat embroidery looks really good."


    Not only the dragon boats, but also the people rowing the dragon boats and the people watching the dragon boat races by the river are all embroidered vividly.


    In her memory, Gu Jinxiu had never seen a dragon boat, let alone a dragon boat race. She was able to embroider this picture of a dragon boat race only because Cui had drawn it with her.


    Whats even more amazing is that Mrs. Cui has never seen a dragon boat. She has only seen dragon boat embroidery pictures embroidered by the old woman who taught her embroidery.


    Another piece of embroidery shows a boy taking water at noon.


    Three or five children wearingmoners andbing their Nezha hair held lemongrass in their hands, dipped in the noon water in the bucket, and yfully pped each other on each other''s bodies. It looked very lively.


    "Sister, these two pieces of embroidery of yours have given us a lot of respect. Mrs. Jiang will definitely like it." Gu Jinli said.


    Mrs. Chu was curious when she heard it. She came over to take a look and praised: "Sister embroidery skills are getting better and better. If these two embroidery pictures are sold, they will definitely fetch a lot of money."


    Gu Jinxiu blushed a little when they praised her: "It would be great if Mrs. Jiang likes her."


    Having said that, after putting away the embroidered pictures, he squatted down to help pack away the festive gifts.


    It took a few people half an hour to pack up the festive gifts in the house, and then went to the vige chief''s house to borrow an oxcart. The third grandfather and Gu Dashan sent the festive gifts from several families to Shang Xiucai''s house.


    After giving away the festive gifts, the two picked up An Geer and went to the town to buy a lot of things. When they came back, they brought back an oxcart full of things, including vegetables, meat, wine, sugar, glutinous rice, and Cotton cloth and rice flour.


    These things were bought by several partners as gifts for the workshop workers.


    Mrs. Chen felt very distressed when she saw so many things to give away. She said dissatisfiedly: "Xiaoyu, Dazhuang''s wife and they work for our workshop. They should be the ones giving us festive gifts. We don''t have to give them to them." .


    The third grandma couldn''t stand Chen''s picky behavior and scolded: "You just celebrated the festival this year? In previous years, during the festival, which boss in the town didn''t give them a gift? You knew about the ones who didn''t give them and you still cursed them Jia Shesou, when it''s your turn to be the hostess, you feel sorry for me and don''t give me any gifts. How can you be like this? If you tell me, you won''t beughed at. "


    Mrs. Chen was scolded a lot and did not dare to reply. She just followed up and packed up the festive gifts. After a while, she asked: "Sister-inw, what kind of festive gifts should we give to the two heads of the house? The Shang family and the Yuan family are the heads of the house." , Our etiquette cannot be taken lightly."


    Especially for the Yuan Laorong family, who is probably her future inws, it doesnt look good if the etiquette is too light.


    The third grandmother has known Mrs. Chen for so many years, and she knows how many intestines there are in her belly. She nced at her and said: "Da Ya''s family won''t open a stall tomorrow, and the braised meat they make will be for Shangli Chang''s family and Yuan Li''s family." , Foreman Yuan, Xuanhufang, Lao Kong and others are the ones doing the festival."    These gifts must be sent to people''s hearts. Lao Kong and others like to eat braised meat and roast duck, and it is best to eat these things fresh, so the third mistress I decided to wait until the fourth day of the lunar month to give it away, so as not to give it too early, which would change the taste on the fifth day of the lunar month and make it unptable to others.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen felt relieved. She rolled her eyes and suggested: "There will be many people giving boxing gifts tomorrow, and Uncle Shanshan will definitely not be able to get there. The noble man of my family will not go to the stall tomorrow, so let him follow him." Brother, lets go to Yanfu Vige to deliver the holiday gifts, since you have nothing to do anyway.


    Third Grandma knew what Chen had nned. After thinking about it, she agreed: "Okay, let Brother Dagui deliver the festival gifts from Yanfu Vige."


    Yuan Li''s family is indeed a good one. Since he likes it, it would be a good idea to let them move around more.


    Mrs. Chen was very happy to hear this. After returning home, she took out the Five Poison Sachet embroidered by Gu Yumei and said with a slight disdain: "Although the craftsmanship is not as good as that of the embroiderer, it is still popr. I remember to embroider it for you tomorrow." Take the Five Poison Sachet to your father. It is to be sent to the Yuan family as a holiday gift. You have to let Yuan Laorongs wife see your needlework skills, so that she will like you. "


    Gu Yumei was not interested, so she responded casually: "I know."


    "You know what I know, please be happy for me. If one day the Yuan familyes to see me, and you put on such an ugly face, I will tear you apart!" Ms. Chen felt more and more that she had to marry Gu Yumei as soon as possible, and then look at her like this With such a bad face, she was so angry that her life was shortened by ten years.


    Gu Daya''s family was busy making braised meat until midnight.


    When I got up early the next morning, I had to take out all kinds of braised food and divide them one by one. I took them to Gu Jinli''s house and distributed the braised food together with the festive gifts I had packed upst night. I was busy until Chen Shi and then put all the braised food together. Get ready for Christmas.


    The Shang family has gone to the county town to celebrate the festival. Gu Jinan does not have to go to school today. He will follow Gu Dashan to send festivals to Lao Kong and Dr. Wu.


    "Dad, eldest brother, and the Mi Laoweng family, don''t forget the festival gifts." Gu Jinli also relied on the rtionship with the Mi Laoweng family to hug the thigh of the owner of Huyun Temple, so the festival gifts had to be given.


    "Hey, I''ve packed it all up. I can''t forget it." Gu Dashan responded and went with Gu Jinan on a cart to deliver the festival gifts.


    Brothers Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui went to the vige chief''s house to borrow an ox cart and went to Yanfu Vige to deliver festive gifts.


    In the afternoon, Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan came back just as the workshop was finishing up, and gave out the holiday gifts to the workshop workers.


    He Laoguo and the others were very excited when they received the Boxing Gifts. They had suffered for so many years and usually only gave Boxing Gifts to people, so how could they ever receive Boxing Gifts?


    The gifts given by Gu''s workshop were very generous, including ten feet of cloth, three kilograms of glutinous rice, a pack of malt sugar, a pot of wine, two kilograms of braised pork, and three kilograms of vegetarian braised pork.


    When I brought such a gift home, I aroused the envy of many vigers.


    Those vigers who wanted to work in the workshops also took action at this time and sent festive gifts to Qin Gu Luotian and his family.


    Most of the vigers are poor, so the festival gifts they give are just a few eggs and some vegetables. Those who are better off will give glutinous rice or meat.


    Gu Dayas family made money from braised food and also received many festive gifts.


    He Cuier has been eyeing Gu Daya''s family for a long time, and today he also brought his wife to give a holiday gift to Gu Daya''s family.


    Updates will be released in a few days. Thank you for your support. Thank you~

 Chapter 325: Hard to fawn over

    Chapter 325: Hard to fawn over


    Chapter 325: Its hard to tter


    The things He Cui''er''s family gave him were very ordinary, only six eggs and half a bowl of glutinous rice.


    Glutinous rice has always been a valuable thing, and He Cuier had been talking about it for a long time before her mother agreed to give him this half bowl of glutinous rice.


    "Aunt Gu, I wish you a happy Dragon Boat Festival. This is a gift from my family to your family. Please ept it as a small gift." He Cuier said, taking out two five-poison sachets and handing them to Gu Daya: "These are I made the five-poison sachet for Aunt Gu and Sister Le to ward off evil spirits, please keep it."


    Although He Cui''er wants to marry Qi Kangping so that she can have a rtionship with Gu''s workshop and live a good life. But she still remembered the loss she suffered at Gu Yumei''s house. This time she did not dare to give five five-poison sachets, but only two to Gu Daya and Qi Kangle.


    Gu Daya was a little surprised to see He Cui''er speaking in a polite manner, and praised He Cui''er''s mother: "Sister-inw, your daughter is really quiet, she looks good."


    In fact, I think He Cuier, a country girl, has no need to talk like this, which sounds quite strange.


    He Cui''er''s motherughed, showing her yellow teeth, and said to Gu Da Ya: "His aunt, I am not praising my Cui''er. This girl has been sensible since she was a child. Not only is she handy, but she is also good at housework. She does almost all the work at home, and she can also help take care of her nieces and nephews, so she is very capable."


    The smile on Gu Daya''s face did not change, but she was unhappy in her heart. This He Cui''er''s mother was so confused that she couldn''t even tell whether others were speaking sincerely or politely.


    He Cuier blushed at what her mother said, and hurriedly said in a low voice: "Mom, my daughter is not that good. Stop praising her. You don''t have to make Aunt Guugh."


    He Cui''er''s mother was not happy and said: "What I said is the truth. Your Gu family aunt likes to hear it. How can she be a joke, right?"


    Gu Daya smiled and nodded: "Sister-inw is right."


    This is your daughter, you can praise her if you like.


    Gu Daya didn''t want to agree to He Cui''er''s mother and daughter anymore, so she made an excuse and said: "My old thigh and foot are not good. It''s time to change the medicine. I won''t keep you here."


    He Cui''er''s mother heard Gu Daya talking about Qi Kangping and asked quickly: "Are his aunt and nephew''s legs and feet okay?"


    If someone bes disabled or something, it would not be worthwhile for her Cui''er to marry her.


    Gu Daya frowned slightly and said, "Brother Ping''s legs and feet are recovering well. Sister-inw, thank you for your troubles."


    Her family would send Kang Ping and Kang Ming to Xuanhufang every ten days to have Dr. Wu look at their injuries on their hands and feet. Dr. Wu said that they were recovering well and if this continued, Kang Ping would not be a cripple, and Kang Ming would not be a cripple. handwriting will not be affected.


    "That''s good, that''s good." He Cui''er''s mother was as happy as if her son''s hands and feet were healed, and she said pointedly: "With these nimble hands and feet, no one will tell you when you marry me in the future." .


    Mother! He Cuier simply wanted to strangle his mother to death. What was her mother doing saying such a thing at this time?


    She was worried that if she stayed any longer, Gu Daya would be unhappy with her mother, so she hurriedly said to her mother: "Mom, we have been out for a while, and there is still work to do at home, so let''s go back first."


    He Cui''er''s mother heard this and was poked in the back by He Cui''er. She came to her senses and said hurriedly: "His aunt, we are going back first. You should be busy first."


    "Sister-inw, wait a minute." Gu Daya didn''t like He Cui''er''s family and didn''t want to take the gift from He Cui''er''s family in vain. She turned around and went to the kitchen, skewered a pound of braised dried beans and a pound of braised oil tofu with hay, and handed them to He Cui''er''s mother: "This is my family''s return gift. My sister-inw will ept it and add two dishes tonight." As for the braised pork, Gu Daya didn''t take it. He Cui''er''s family is not worthy of her gift of meat.


    He Cui''er''s mother was so happy that she quickly took it and said with a smile: "His aunt, you are so polite, so I will ept it. You don''t have to send it away, we can go back ourselves."


    After saying that, he took He Cuier and left Gu Daya''s house happily.


    He Cuier lowered her head and followed her mother with a bad expression. After returning home, she finallyined dissatisfied: "Mom, what you said today went too far. It would be bad if it made Gu Daya unhappy. .


    He Cui''er''s mother shouted: "She''s not happy yet? Our family has given us six eggs and half a bowl of glutinous rice. Both of these are expensive things. Apart from your grandma''s family, who else has our family given such heavy gifts to?" How dare she not be happy with the festival?"


    To put it bluntly, her family came from famine and relied on Gu Dashans family to survive. If it werent for Gu Dashans family, her Gu Daya family would be beggars and beggars now.


    He Cui''er''s mother entered the main room with two bunches of vegetable stew, put the vegetable stew into a pottery bowl, covered it with vegetable leaves, and put it in a vat of soybeans. She turned back and stared at several people with green eyes. The grandchildren said: "Don''t eat it secretly. If anyone dares to eat it secretly, I will beat him to death!"


    "I know, I know the milk." The three grandsons and one granddaughter responded, but their eyes were staring at the soybean vat and they were drooling. The older grandson was already nning to sneak a piece or lick it while his grandma was not around. , taste it too.


    He Cuier was very dissatisfied with her mother''s words: "Mom, why do our family want to marry the Gu Daya family? It''s not because the Gu Dashan family, that workshop, the Gu Dashan family ounts for 40% of the dividends. If I can be Gu Dashan''s nephew and daughter-inw will be rtives of Gu''s workshop. Then our family, grandma''s family, aunt''s family, uncle''s family, and third uncle''s family will all be able to work in Gu''s workshop. A group of rtives will be able to work in Gu''s workshop. Can make a fortune."


    So you just keep putting up with it and pretending, dont let Gu Daya dislike you.


    He Cuier''s mother said: "Okay, okay, can''t I bear it anymore? ording to me, you should go directly to seduce Gu Jin''an. If you capture him, you will be the young mistress of the workshop. Looking for Qi Kangping is just the owner of the workshop. My nephew and daughter-inw can only benefit from it, but cannot share the money."


    He Cui''er became angry when she heard this: "Mom, please stop talking, or if someone listens to you, Gu Jinli will chop you with a knife."


    Do you think she doesnt want to marry Gu Jinan? But Gu Jinan also needs to like her. With her ability, the most she could do was hook up with a stupid and ipetent Qi Kangping, but she couldn''t even hook up with Qi Kangming.


    She was afraid that her mother would do something bad, so she added: "Mom, when you go to Gu Daya''s house in the future, don''t show any disdain for Qi Kangping, and don''t ask about his injured leg, which will make it seem like it won''t get better." Yes, Gu Daya will be unhappy."


    "When you go outside to chat with those talkative women in the vige, remember to say more good things about Gu Daya''s family and Qi Kangping, so that Gu Daya''s family and Gu Dashan''s family know that our family does not look down on them, but truly admires them. .


    Although it is a bitte for her to start acting now, if she doesn''t even do this, she won''t be able to marry into the Qi family.


    That Gu Daya is not an economical person, and he is very stubborn.


    "Okay, okay, I understand. Do you still need to tell me about this?" He Cuier''s mother urged He Cuier: "Hurry up and get Qi Kangping before October." Come on, otherwise our family wont have the money to pay the corvee for your eldest brother.

 Chapter 326: Intend

    Chapter 326: Intend


    Chapter 326 n


    He Cui''er''s family was poor, and her mother felt sorry for her son and was reluctant to let her son do the corvee work, so she wanted He Cui''er to go to Gu Daya''s house as soon as possible, and then deduct the money from Gu Daya''s house and use the money to give her son the corvee service. It''s worth it.


    "I know." He Cuier pushed her second brother''s daughter away dissatisfied and entered her house, thinking about how to capture Qi Kangping.


    The Gu Jinli family didn''t know what the He Cuier family was nning, and they were happily preparing for the festival.


    The third grandma made two kinds of rice dumplings with glutinous rice. The dinner at home that night was meat rice dumplings and sweet rice dumplings.


    Gu Jinli loved meat. After eating three meat dumplings and a bowl of tea made from wild hawthorn, he had a good sleep.


    When they got up the next morning, they tied on the five-poison sachet made by Gu Jinxiu.


    At noon, the third mistress carried them to the yard and stood them in a row.


    The third grandma dipped lemongrass in realgar water and poured it on them: "Drinking water at noon will dispel disasters and evil spirits. This year''s hot summer will be over safely."


    The third grandma was drinking the noon water and talking about driving away the five poisons.


    Luo Huiniang saw it in her yard and ran over and said, "Third Grandma, I also want to fetch water at noon."


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Sure, I can''t do without you, girl."


    Luo Wu followed Luo Huiniang into Gu Jinli''s house with a gift in his hand. When the third grandma saw him, she said happily: "Brother Wu is back, hurry up,e and stand still."


    Hey. Luo Wu deliberately stood next to Gu Jinxiu, causing Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli to narrow their eyes at the same time.


    Luo Wu is bing more and more bold. Although he wanted to get close to Gu Jinxiu before, he would avoid it when there were many people. Now he doesn''t avoid it at all. Wherever Gu Jinxiu is, he will get close to him.


    The third grandma quickly finished filling them with water at noon: "It''s done, let''s go y."


    He looked at Brother Wu again and asked, "Eng and Sang haven''te back?"


    Luo Wu shook his head: "No, they are taking turns this time."


    The military office is the same as the county government. Not everyonees back every time they take a bath. They have to be on duty. He had already been on dutyst time, so he came back this time to save energy.


    The third grandma felt pity when she heard this: "There are not enough people here, so the festival is a bitcking."


    He then said to Luo Wu: "When you return to the county town tomorrow, bring them some food."


    "Okay, Third Grandma, pack the things and I will take them to them when I return to the county seat." Luo Wu said, took out the gift he brought and handed it to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, this is the silk from the county cloth store. You always keep the rope to tie your hair."


    Gu Jinli Haha, Ive changed my tactics.


    Third Grandma looked at the pile of colorful silk ropes and said with a smile: "How old is Third Grandma? There is no need to waste these things. You can take them back to Hui Niang for use."


    Luo Huiniang raised her hand, pointed to the silk rope tied around her wrist and said, "Third Grandma, I have it. My brother gave it to you, Lao Hexiu, and Xiaoyu. Just ept it."


    The smile on Luo Wu''s face became a little brighter, and he answered: "Yes, Third Grandma, just ept it. It''s not a valuable thing, and I can afford it with my sry."


    Without waiting for Third Grandma to speak, he rushed to Gu Dashan who was sitting in the room and said to Third Grandpa: "Third Grandpa, Uncle Dashan, this is the wine I bought for you. Try it. If you drink it well, I wille back next time." Ill buy it for you again.


    Gu Dashan likes Luo Wu very much. This is his favorite son-inw. He happily epted the wine and asked Luo Wu to talk.


    Luo Wu got what he wanted. He told Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa a lot about working as an errand in the county government: "Master Tian who is next to County Magistrate Xu thinks highly of me. Now I have a lot of sess in doing errands in the county government."


    Because of the case involving Sun Li''s familyst time, he caught Master Tian''s eye. The third grandfather frowned when he heard this and asked him: "Is Master Tian the county magistrate? What is his rtionship with Zou County Cheng?"


    Luo Wu knew what Third Grandpa was worried about and exined: "Master Tian is a confidant of the county magistrate and is not close to Zou County Cheng."


    "That''s good." The third grandfather reminded him again: "Our family is with the Wei family of Jiang County. You were brought in by the Jiang family, but you know who to marry. You can''t ignore the Jiang family just because of Master Tian."


    Luo Wudao: "Don''t worry, I know that I won''t ignore the Jiang family because of others."


    He is not stupid, and there is no way he would do anything to chill the Jiang family because of Master Tian.


    The third grandfather felt relieved after hearing this, and talked a lot with Luo Wu. It was not until the afternoon that Luo Wu took Luo Huiniang home.


    Before leaving, he nced at Gu Jinxiu several times, but Gu Jinan stopped him in time: "Brother Luo Wu, let me see you off."


    After saying that, Luo Wu was dragged out of his house.


    Grandpa San saw what Luo Wu was thinking. After Gu Jinxiu and the others went to the kitchen to help, he asked Gu Dashan: "What did Tiezhu tell you?"


    Brother Wu is quite young.


    Gu Dashan said: "Brother Luo and his sister-inw are afraid that Brother Wu will not be able to protect Sister Xiu. They say they want Brother Wu to practice in the county government for two or three years until he shows up, has skills and connections." Later,e to our house to propose marriage."


    The third grandfather was relieved when he heard this: "It''s good that Mr. and Mrs. Tiezhu have a n."


    When the matchmaker came to the door, Sister Xiu had already announced that she would observe mourning for the dead vigers in Gujia Vige for three years. This was a righteous act, and it was hard not to do it once she said it.


    But the girls family is not old enough to withstand the wear and tear. The third grandfather is worried that after three years, Sister Xiu will look for someone in a hurry and she will get the wrong person, so he still thinks it is better to match the Luo family.


    After all, they can all see how Brother Wu treats Sister Xiu, and their hearts and eyes are really full of Sister Xiu.


    But Brother Wu is already eighteen this year and will be twenty-one in three years. At this age, others would have several children, and he is worried that the Luo family will not be able to wait.


    Now that I heard this, I finally feel relieved.


    After a cup of tea, Gu Jinan came back and went directly to the chicken coop in the backyard to mix chicken food for the chickens raised at home.


    Gu Jinli followed him to the backyard and asked him, "Did you beat Brother Luo Wu?"


    Gu Jinan nced at her, and while adding water and stirring the chaff in the wooden trough, he said: "Your brother, I am a gentle man, not a rough man who likes to do things."


    He uses his brain.


    Gu Jinli was very contemptuous when he heard this: "Then what did you say to Brother Luo Wu?"


    Gu Jinan added two bowls of bean dregs to the wooden trough and continued to stir: "Brother Luo Wu said that he will restrain himself in the future. Before his familyes to formally propose marriage, he will not do anything to make people gossip, nor will he tell anyone Eldest Sister, his thoughts make it difficult for Eldest Sister."


    When Gu Jinli heard the satisfactory answer, he nodded and said, "That''s good."


    This is not modern time. If gossip spreads, Gu Jinxiu''s life will be over.


    Gu Jinan put the wooden trough into the chicken coop, cooing in his mouth, and after the chickens came to eat, he said: "You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing, big brother is here. Let''s go, today is the holiday, do it for big brother Go for the sweet and sour pork, thats delicious.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue and shook his head: "Brother, you are a man, why do you also like sweets?" Anyone with a bad attitude should refuse sweets.

 Chapter 327: The Mo family sells themselves

    Chapter 327: The Mo family sells themselves


    Chapter 327 The Mo family sold themselves out


    Gu Jin''an looked back at her, with a hint of matter-of-factness on his childish face: "Sir, Grandpa San, Grandpa Qin, Dad and Brother Cheng also like sweets. Why can''t I like sweets? What you said makes sense. It makes no sense."


    Gu Jinli was helpless: "You can eat it, you can eat it. You don''t have to drag so many people into the water just to have a sweet tooth."


    Brother Cheng is still a child, so he naturally loves sweets.


    At Gu Jinan''s request, Gu Jinli made a pot of sweet and sour meat. That night, her family, Gu Daya''s family, three grandparents, three grandma, and Mr. Qin, arge group of people had a meal happily, which was regarded as a holiday.


    The next day, Gu Jinli was busy as usual, following Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan to the workshop to get tofu for He Dacang and the others.


    Gu Jinli asked them: "How are the sales of dried tofu and fried tofu?"


    He Dacang said with a smile: "The sales are very good. Although the price is two cents more expensive than white tofu, the dried tofu and fried tofu are delicious, especially the fried tofu. Everyone likes to buy it. They say they put a few pieces of fried tofu in to cook it." You dont even need to put any oil in the vegetables, it saves a lot of oil.


    Liang Dunzi said something simr to He Dacang.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt at ease and exined: "Remember to remind the guests that it is hot today and white tofu will go rancid easily. Let them buy it and eat it on the same day. Don''t leave it for the next day. Otherwise, we will not admit it if it goes rancid." .


    The ancients didn''t go to the streets often, and they always bought more things. For example, in winter and spring, customers bought more than ten kilograms of white tofu, or dozens of kilograms, and kept it forter eating. But now they can''t keep it. living.


    Hey, we told them not to buy so much.


    Liang Dunzi talked about Liang Zhuzi again: "My eldest brother and my sister-inw went to Hukang County. In four days, on the tenth day of the lunar month, their shop will be opened."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sure, I understand. I will prepare the goods for him on the tenth day of the lunar month."


    Liang Zhuzi not only sells seasonings, but also dried tofu and fried tofu. It is best to get thetter two items fresh, so I made a reservation to pick them up on the same day.


    The goods were picked up by Liang Dunzi, first arrived at Daxing Town, and then sent from Daxing Town to Hukang County. They rented a mule cart and traveled for two hours to get there. It was a bit far, but if they could catch up, it wouldn''t dy their business.


    After getting the goods to Liang Dunzi and He Dacang, Gu Jinli ran to Gu Dashan and said, "Dad, I want two big jars."


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Gu Dashan went to the warehouse and moved out tworge jars half as tall as a person, and he and Gu Jinan carried them home for her.


    "After breakfast, you can make it slowly." Gu Dashan knew that Gu Jinli was going to make fermented bean curd, so he exined.


    Okay. She responded. After breakfast, she moved the two jars to the kitchen and started processing the fermented tofu.


    After the tofu has been fermented for seven days, Mucor has grown and the tofu is covered with ayer of long white hairs.


    Gu Jinli rolled the tofu piece by piece until the white hair on it was gone, and then sprinkled the spices on the tofu.


    Brother Cheng watched from the side, frowning, and said doubtfully: "Second sister, is this really edible?"


    Its hairy.


    Although he is young, he also knows that eating hairy things will upset his stomach.


    Gu Jinli said: "Didn''t you ask mest time? Of course you can."


    Brother Cheng:


    He has asked and said he would trust the second sister, but he has never seen a real hairy tofu, and now that he has seen it... he is scared.


    Gu Jinli looked back at him and asked, "Don''t you believe the second sister?"


    Brother Cheng frowned even more. After struggling for a while, he nodded resignedly: "I believe it."


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his cheek: "Be good, wait until the second sister puts the tofu in the jar, and I will make you tofu to eat." Cheng Ge''er: "...Second sister, our family has had breakfast, there is no need to eat anymore. "


    When Gu Jinan heard this, he finally couldn''t helpughing and said to Brother Cheng: "You said you believed in your second sister. Since you believe it, you must do something to support it. It''s useless to be afraid."


    Brother Cheng looked at his eldest brother with a sad face and felt aggrieved. He paused and rushed over with a smile: "Brother, let''s eat together. I''ll give you what I can''t finish."


    Gu Jinan said angrily and funny: "My love for you is really in vain."


    Don''t call him for good things, but he will be the first toe to him for bad things.


    However, he still agreed: "Sure, don''t you just eat some hairy tofu? Big brother will eat with you."


    The fermented bean curd is a new thing that no one has eaten before. It is still made of moldy tofu. Xiaoyu said that he will sell fermented bean curd in the future. Gu Jinan is afraid that if the customers have problems with the food, they will settle the score with them, so he wants to eat the fermented bean curd first. Take a look at the tofu. If there is a problem, you can find it early.


    Brother is the best. Brother Cheng was very happy and helped Gu Jinli put the tofu sprinkled with spices into a big jar.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli packed all the tofu and sealed it: "It will be ready to eat in a few months."


    In fact, it can be eaten in a few days, but it will taste better after marinating for about a month.


    "Let''s go make the edamame tofu." Gu Jinli took the remaining tworge pottery bowls of edamame tofu and fried them until golden, then mixed a bowl of sauce and poured it in, simmered for a while, then put it on the te: "It''s ready to eat. Come on, brother Cheng, eat quickly."


    Brother Cheng hid behind Gu Jinan: "Brother, eat first."


    Gu Jinan had no choice but to pick up chopsticks and eat four or five pieces: "It tastes good, it has a different vor, everyone should like it."


    He said again: "Don''t eat it yet. Wait for a quarter of an hour before eating."


    Gu Jinli: "Brother, are you still worried that you will be poisoned?"


    Gu Jinan: "I''m afraid you will be poisoned."


    Gu Jinli: "..." To put it bluntly, I don''t believe in what she made.


    But she had nothing to refute. Ancient people were always very careful about what they put into their mouths. After all, many people died from eating indiscriminately.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinan had no stomachache or any symptoms of poisoning such as turning blue. He picked up two bowls of hairy tofu and said, "It''s ready to eat. Let''s go eat with the third grandma and the others."


    However, the third grandfather, the third grandmother and Gu Dashan were not there. Mrs. Cui said: "They went to see off He San Leizi and Lao Zhu. The two of them are going to find the victims in Changping Town today and ask if your Aunt Fuya is there." News from the family.


    On the day Lei Wuye came to pick up the goods, Jiang Jiao brought a brochure. The third grandfather and the third grandmother had been thinking about finding someone, but they were busytely, building a shop and celebrating the holidays, so they postponed looking for someone until after the festival.


    "You guys eat first and leave a bowl for your third grandma and the others." Cui said. She also tasted two pieces of hairy tofu and thought it was quite delicious.


    Brother Cheng previously disliked hairy tofu, but after eating it, he fell in love with the taste, and he was the one who ate the most.


    They finished eating and waited for half an hour before Gu Dashan and the others came back, along with the vige chief He and Mo Chunyue.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he saw them, knowing something was wrong.


    As expected, Vige Chief He said angrily: "Old Mo''s family is really embarrassed. The whole family actually sold themselves to the Lu family and became servants of the Lu family!"

 Chapter 328: provocative

    Chapter 328: provocative


    Chapter 328 Provocation


    What makes Vige Chief He most angry is that after the Mo family sells themselves to the Lu family, they can return to the vige. So his previous statement that they were not allowed to enter the vige was like a joke. He was pped in the face by the Lu family.


    "The Mo family sold themselves to the Lu family?" Gu Jinan was a little surprised, and thenughed sarcastically: "It''s really something their family can do, but their family doesn''t need to sell themselves at all."


    "No, I want to go to the county government to remove the Mo family''s household registration, but it hasn''t been removed yet. If his family is smarter, they should take advantage of this period to go to a nearby poor vige and give the vige some money. Let people allow them to settle down. If they work hard at that time, their lives will still be difficult. But they refused, and the whole family actually sold themselves to the Lu family."


    Vige Chief He walked into the courtyard of Gu Jinli''s house angrily, sat down and said, "There are twelve members of a family who have all sold themselves. This is the first time the old man has seen this whole family working as ves for the same vigers."


    Its not good to whomever they sell it to. They have to sell it to the Lu family. Do you really think the Lu family is a good family? Dont even know how they were killed by the Lu family.


    Mo Chunyue didn''t care, and insteadforted Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, don''t be angry, they all ended up in this situation because of their own actions."


    There are many Mo family members. If he had worked conscientiously after settling down, his life would have been better a long time ago. But Mr. Mo always thinks about the good days in his hometown and thinks that he is still a big family in the vige. He doesn''t want to work, he just wants to Use crooked ways to make a fortune.


    Vige Chief He frowned when he heard this and said to Mo Chunyue: "Don''t go out and say such things, lest others say you are heartless."


    Although the Mo family feels sorry for Mo Chunyue, Mo Chunyue is the granddaughter of the Mo family after all. Now that all her family members have sold themselves, if she says such things again, others will definitely criticize her.


    "Yes, I won''t dare next time." Mo Chunyue was very happy that Vige Chief He could remind her, which showed that Vige Chief He had recognized her as a n daughter-inw.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care about the whole Mo family selling themselves. He just took out the remaining bowl of hairy tofu and put it on a stool for the vige chief He and the third grandfather to eat.


    After vige chief He ate a piece, he said in surprise: "This tastes good. Is it a new food you invented?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, this is hairy tofu. It can also be made into a kind of fermented bean curd. The fermented fermented bean curd can be used as a seasoning, and can also be eaten as a side dish with rice, porridge, and cakes. The fermented fermented bean curd can be stored for a long time. , Its hot today, and tofu goes rancid easily, but fermented bean curd is durable, so its best to make it and sell it.


    Vige Chief He finally became happy: "This is good, this is good, make something durable, and customers will be happy to buy it."


    Grandpa Third, Grandma Third, and Gu Dashan ate a few pieces of hairy tofu and they all thought it tasted good.


    Three grandpa reminded him while eating: "The Mo family has be the servants of the Lu family. Our family must be careful of the Mo family, lest the Mo familye to cause trouble to the workshop."


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, don''t worry about this. The Lu family has been severely weakened. The Mo family is just a servant of the Lu family. They don''t have the guts toe to the workshop to cause trouble."


    But she underestimated the extent of the Mo family''s stupidity, but the next day, Mrs. Mo took her two daughters-inw and Mo Qiuyue to the workshop.


    He Sanleizi and Lao Zhu went to other towns to find the victims of the disaster in Changping Town. No one was guarding the door of the workshop. The mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Mo family entered the workshop in a swaggering manner.


    Mrs. Mo raised her eyelids hard. After scanning the workshop, she said arrogantly: "Everyone in Gu''s workshop is dead? The guests are all here, so why is no oneing out to greet them?"


    Gu Jinli was making soy sauce and was selecting soybeans in the workshop. Hearing what Mrs. Mo said, he turned back to the yard and saw the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw. His eyes turned and fell on Mo Qiuyue.


    Mo Qiuyue was wearing a new skirt and was holding a handkerchief in her hand. She stood like a boneless snake with her body tilted to one side. Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes. Mo Qiuyue was molting like a pheasant. Was she going to be a phoenix?


    She patted the dust on her hands, walked out of the warehouse, looked at the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, and sneered: "Weing guests? I''m a family of ves, what kind of guests do you think you are?"


    Mrs. Mo''s face darkened when she heard this, and she said angrily: "Little girl, we are just guests when wee to your door. If you are a guest, you have to entertain us."


    Mo Dakui''s wife said: "That''s right, and we are big customers. We want to buy thirty kilograms of fried tofu today. Please speak nicely, or we won''t buy it!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You don''t want to buy it? We''re not willing to sell it yet, so get out of here and I''ll beat you up if you say anything more."


    The Mo family is really sick, do you think you can challenge her by relying on the Lu family? She is not even afraid of the Lu family, but also takes the Mo family seriously.


    Mo Qinzi, his daughter, Mo Chunyue, and the people working in the workshop all came out, pointed at the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, and said, "Didn''t you hear what our little boss said? Get out of here, or we will take action." "


    There were many people in Gu''s workshop. The mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Mo family were surrounded by about twenty people. They were a little scared and said: "I, we are here to buy things."


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw pouted at them: "What to buy? Are you deaf? Our little boss said we won''t sell it! Our workshop sells several thousand kilograms of tofu every day, who cares about your dozens of kilograms?"


    Mo Qiuyue walked out with small steps, saluted everyone, and said: "Since we are open for business, there is no reason to drive away the guests."


    She raised her head to look at Gu Jinli, raised the corners of her mouth, and showed a smile that she thought was pretty: "Miss Gu, if you drive us away today, tomorrow the reputation of Gu''s workshop for cheating will spread. You have to think twice." Okay."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "We haven''t seen each other for a few days, and an illiterate person can already use idioms. It was taught by the Lu family, right? What else did the Lu family teach you?"


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw is a great person. She has long noticed that something is wrong with Mo Qiuyue. She pointed at her and said loudly: "What else can the Lu family teach her? It''s just the ability to serve men. Look at her standing posture, this The way she held the handkerchief looked like it was not something a serious girl would do."


    What he said made everyone present burst intoughter.


    Mrs. Mo''s face turned green. She pointed at He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw and said, "Don''t talk nonsense here. My Qiuyue is an innocent girl. She will learn these things to go to Zou Mansion to be a maid."


    "Do you know Zou Mansion? That is the residence of the County Prime Minister. You poor people with mud legs and digging in the soil will be envious when my family Qiuyue goes to the County Cheng Mansion and flies up the branches like a phoenix."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Mo was very proud. She originally thought that her family was finished, but unexpectedly, the eldest daughter-inw Shuan suddenly came to them and said that she was willing to buy their family and send Qiuyue to the county magistrate''s house to be a maid. She said that the opportunity hade If so, she can also help Qiuyue be an aunt.


    As for whose aunt she would be, they didn''t ask, and they didn''t care about it, as long as she could get to the county magistrate''s office.


    Mrs. Mo felt that her family had achieved sess and had soared into the sky, so she brought her two daughters-inw and Mo Qiuyue to Gu''s workshop to show off her power.

 Chapter 329: The slave still wants to be a phoenix

    Chapter 329: The ve still wants to be a phoenix


    Chapter 329 The ve still wants to be a phoenix


    "Enter the county magistrate''s house to be a maid? Hey, olddy Mo, can your family be sessful? Are you addicted to pretending to be a servant? Or are you addicted to selling your granddaughter? Why do you always end up being a servant and selling your granddaughter? , have some face." He Dazhuang''s wife looked down on the Mo family very much, and was quite shameless about the Mo family selling their granddaughter.


    He then said: "There is also the County Chancellor''s Mansion. Looking at it, don''t you know what kind of ce it is? It is as dirty and smelly as the Lu family''s mansion. Who would be the daughter of a good family?"


    He Tugou''s daughter-inw followed and said: "Yes, the Prime Minister of Zou County is already very old. He even raised a new aunt a few months ago. He is so disrespectful. If your Mo Qiuyue enters the County Prime Minister''s Mansion, what will happen? You have to be careful, lest you fly onto a branch and get smashed into a mud puddle, ruining your life."


    What Mrs. Mo was most proud of was that Mo Qiuyue was going to enter the county magistrate''s house. Now when she heard this, she was very angry. She seized on the words of He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw and He Tugou''s daughter-inw. She jumped up and pointed at them and said: "How dare you make this up?" Mr. County Magistrate, this olddy is going to sue the officials and have you put in jail."


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw and He Tugou''s daughter-inw were shocked. It was against thew to speak ill of the imperial officials.


    When Old Madam Mo saw this, she immediately became arrogant and shouted: "Okay, I finally let Old Madam catch you. You guys are waiting in Gu''s workshop. Old Madam Mo will ask Mr. Lu to send someone to report to the official and arrest you all." !


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If we tell Zou County Cheng a few truths and we will be arrested, then your Mo family will have to kill the nine tribes. Olddy Mo, you just said that your Mo Qiuyue flew up to the branch and became a phoenix. This phoenix is Can your Mo Qiuyue be a royal empress? Anyone who can be a phoenix is an imperial empress. Is your Mo Qiuyue an imperial empress?"


    Gu Jinli was not polite to Mrs. Mo, and said to He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw: "Go and arrest their three mothers-inw and Mo Qiuyue."


    "Hey." He Dazhuang''s wife immediately rolled up her sleeves and rushed over with a dozen spice grinders to catch Mo''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, and then held down Mo Qiuyue.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Mo family were caught and kept struggling. They red at Gu Jinli and said, "Let us go. We are servants of the Lu family. If you dare to touch us, the Lu family will not let you go!"


    bang!


    Gu Jinli stepped forward and pped Mrs. Mo twice: "A group of ves still want to be phoenixes. You are trying to rebel. Hitting you is easy. You should be punished by the Nine Tribes."


    When Mo Qiuyue saw her grandma being beaten by Gu Jinli, she immediately became furious and shouted at her: "Gu Jinli, you stinky girl, how dare you..."


    bang!


    Gu Jinli pped Mo Qiuyue twice with his backhand: "Why don''t I dare? You are a bitch,e here to provoke, and say such rebellious words. Not only do I dare to beat you, but I also dare to report you to the official to arrest you, so that you, let The Lu family was confiscated and beheaded!"


    Woo, wu, wu, you, you hit me... Mo Qiuyue cried after being beaten, but she didnt use Gu Jinli loudly, for fear of being beaten again.


    Xiaoyu, they didnt bully you, did they? Mrs. Cui was preparing spices at home, and Lao Zhus wife came to tell her that the Mo familys mother-inw and daughter-inw went to the workshop to look for trouble, so she and the third grandmother hurried over.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Mom, I''m fine. If they want to bully me, they won''t have a chance in the next life."


    A few idiots still want to bully her, let''s wait and see if they have two more brains when they are reincarnated in the next life.


    The third grandma was very angry when she saw that the Mo family was always looking for trouble. She rushed up and pped each of the four Mo family members. She then warned: "Next time you dare toe to our workshop to make trouble, I will have you pped." Break your legs."


    "Third Grandma, I have invited the vige chief." After Gu Jinan learned that the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw came to the workshop, he hurriedly ran to find the vige chief, and now he has been brought here.


    Vige Chief He got angry when he saw the Mo family. He really didnt know how smart the Mo family was. They had already sold themselves to the Lu family as servants, and yet they dared toe to Gus workshop to provoke them. How could they have the confidence?


    Did the Lu family give it to you?


    The Lu family is no longer what it used to be. Mr. Lu went to the Gu family to cause trouble and is still paralyzed on the bed. Do they want to be paralyzed too?


    Vige Chief He was very tired and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about this matter. I''ll take them to the Lu family and let the Lu family take care of them." After Gu Jinli taught the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw a lesson, he didn''t bother to talk to her anymore. They nodded and said: "Okay, vige chief, you can handle it."


    He then said to He Dazhuang''s wife: "Aunt Dazhuang, please follow me. You know what the matter is like so that you can help the vige chief speak."


    In terms of talking about words, Vige Chief He, let alone Mr. Lu, is not even as good as Shuanda. How can he suppress the Lu family with the help of his wife?


    He Dazhuang''s wife said: "Hey, don''t worry, little boss, I will definitely handle the matter properly."


    Vige Chief He immediately said to the ten men of the He family behind him: "Take the four of the Mo family to the Lu family."


    Seeing that Mrs. Mo was about to yell, Vige Chief He sneered: "The people holding you are all men. You''d better not struggle, otherwise you will be the one who suffers."


    Mrs. Mo quickly shut up. Mo Qiuyue was about to enter the Zou Mansion. Now she was very concerned about her reputation, so she hurriedly cried: "You don''t need to arrest me, I will leave by myself."


    The Lu family has said that as long as she does well in the Zou family, they will allocate her to Zou Yuzhen in the future, but they must not let these muddy legs touch her, otherwise she will be disliked by the third young master Zou.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and leave." He Dazhuang''s wife couldn''t stand Mo Qiuyue''s appearance as ady in the building, so she pushed her forward.


    At the Lu family, Mr. Lu was looking at Mr. Lu, when he suddenly heard a banging on the door. Just as he was wondering, the eldest daughter-inw Shuan hurriedly came to report that the vige head He had returned with the mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Mo family and Mo Qiuyue in custody, and she wanted to settle a score with him. .


    Mr. Lu was very angry and took two servants out to see Vige Chief He. Just as he was about to scold Vige Chief He, He Dazhuang''s wife quickly told what the four Mo family members had done.


    Finally, he gloated: "Mr. Lu, the maid your family bought is going to be a phoenix. What is a phoenix? That is the royal empress. Your maid dares to call herself a phoenix? Is your family going to rebel?"


    When Mr. Lu heard this, he was almost frightened to death. After having been rampant in the vige for more than 20 years, he surrendered in public for the first time and apologized to Vige Chief He, saying that what the Mo family said had nothing to do with him.


    Vige Chief He also knew that a single sentence could only frighten Mr. Lu, but it would be impossible to confiscate the Lu family. After seeing that Mr. Lu was almost done with his begging, he coldly snorted: "Watch your servants, next time If you dare to go to the end of the vige again, I will not send it back to your family, but will send it directly to the Yamen!"


    Dont worry, brother, they wont have a chance to run around anymore. When Mr. Lu said this, his eyes were cold to the bone.


    "Hmph, you''d better remember what you said." Vige Chief He didn''t stay at the Lu family for long, and left with the men of the He family and He Dazhuang''s wife. But as soon as he walked out of the Lu family''s gate, the smile on Vige Chief He''s face couldn''t stop. live.


    Hahaha, he has been suppressed by the Lu family for so many years, and today he is finally proud.


    The rest of the He family were also very happy, and they all walked in the wind.

 Chapter 330: cheat

    Chapter 330: cheat


    Chapter 330: Cheating


    He Dayuan said regretfully: "Uncle vige chief, why are you leaving so fast? We should stay at the Lu family. It would be better to embarrass Mr. Lu. That old guy needs a lesson."


    Over the years, have the He family been less angry with the Lu family? We should get it back together today.


    Vige Chief He said: "Now is not the time to step on the Lu family. We have to continue to endure it."


    Zou Xiancheng has not yet fallen. Even if the Lu family is seriously injured, they still have this backer, so they cannot go too far.


    He Dayuan was a little frustrated after hearing this, but thinking about it, he felt relieved today, and his back straightened up a bit.


    At the Lu family, Mr. Lu was furious. He pointed at the mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Mo family and said, "Drag the three of them and the men of the Mo family to the backyard and beat them up, then lock them in the animal shed and starve them for three days."


    Mrs. Mo panicked and shouted quickly: "Brothers of the Lu family, you can''t hit us. We went to Gu''s workshop to make trouble to vent our anger on the Lu family."


    Snapped!


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan grabbed Mrs. Mo''s hair and pped her hard: "Brother? If a servant dares to call me brother, you may not want to live anymore. Don''t forget, your Mo family signed With a death contract, the Lu family decides whether the whole family will live or die."


    Mrs. Mo was confused and retorted: "Death contract? Doesn''t the death contract count? We have agreed that when Qiuyue enters the Zou Mansion and bes an aunt, the death contract will be returned to our Mo family. From now on The Mo and Lu families move around as if they were married."


    The eldest daughter-inw Shuan was about to dieughing: "Bah, you have a good idea, but you just believe it when you say it. Do you really think that your Mo family is a great family? The Lu family will marry you?"


    It''s just a lie to deceive them so that they can get free ves for the whole family.


    Mr. Mos family has a lot of people, a total of twelve people. Although they said they sold themselves to the Lu family, in fact, the Lu family did not give the Mo family any money.


    Just give the Mo family a ce to stay, take care of their food and amodation, and then promise them, send Mo Qiuyue to the Zou family, and find an opportunity for Mo Qiuyue to be the aunt of the Zou family.


    The Mo family would agree. The first reason is that they have no ce to go and are in urgent need of a ce to stay. The second reason is that they want to imitate the Lu family and live a good life by climbing up to the Zou family.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know that the Lu family''s promise to make Mo Qiuyue the aunt of the Zou family is also a lie. Aunt Lu is in urgent need of a confidant. She thought that the Mo family would be easy to handle, but saw that the Mo family was driven out of the vige and lived in the wilderness. Later, he thought of buying Mo Qiuyue and sending her to Zou Mansion.


    Mrs. Mo was not very smart. When she heard this, she was stunned for a while before she came back to her senses: "You bastard, you Lu family are lying to us!"


    "Why are you lying to you? The death contract of your Mo family is now in the hands of the Lu family, do you still want to rebel?" Mr. Lu was so angry at the Mo family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw that he stopped acting and simply said it clearly: " If you work as a servant of the Lu family honestly, you can still have a meal, otherwise, I will sell you and leave you no ce to cry."


    "Hey, our Mo family has fallen into a wolf''s den, old man, old man,e here quickly." Mrs. Mo cried and shouted, but before she could say a few words, the wife Shuan beat her mouth full of blood and threw firewood in the backyard. Drag to the room.


    Mo Dakuis wife and Mo Dayongs wife were also dragged to the woodshed by the servants of the Lu family.


    Mo Qiuyue was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say a word.


    Mr. Lu turned to look at her, and warned with a sneer: "Be patient, learn the rules, and someone will send you to the Zou Mansion in a few days. Don''t stay with your grandparents, they are servants now. You will be the master of Zou Mansion in the future, so dont ruin your future for them."


    Mo Qiuyue is a wolf-hearted person and is afraid of being implicated by the Mo family. When she heard this, she did not hesitate and agreed immediately: "Lu, don''t worry, Mr. Lu, I will be obedient and do good things for Aunt Lu."


    Mr. Lu nodded with satisfaction: "Well, that''s right." Mr. Lu kept his word, and three dayster, he asked Mrs. Shuan to send Mo Qiuyue to the Zou Mansion.


    Mo Qiuyue had a very hard time these three days. She had to learn the rules from Shuan''s wife for ten hours every day. She couldn''t even sleep well at night. If she didn''t learn well, she wouldn''t be allowed to eat, and she would be beaten.


    The eldest daughter-inw was not allowed to cry, and she was beaten even harder when she cried.


    After Mo Qiuyue arrived at Zou Mansion, she was not assigned to work immediately. Instead, she lived in a servant''s room for three days and was taught by Aunt Han for three days before being taken to Aunt Lu''s Haitang Courtyard.


    In Haitang Courtyard, not only Aunt Lu was there, but Zhong Cun was also there.


    Zhong Cun did not sit down, but stood next to Aunt Lu with a low eyebrow.


    After Mo Qiuyue came in, Aunt Lu pointed at Mo Qiuyue and said, "Sister, this is the maid sent by my sister''s family. She will be by your side from now on. You must take her with you wherever you go."


    Zhong Cun secretly resented that Lu Meihua was looking for someone to keep an eye on her, but Aunt Lu took the opportunity to cuckold Zou County Cheng. She had to agree: "Yes, my sister will definitely keep this girl with her." , sister, please rest assured."


    Hearing this, Aunt Lu felt extremely happy. She ordered Zhong Cun to massage her legs and shoulders, then looked at her belly and said, "My sister has had a hard time getting pregnant, so go back and rest early."


    When Zhong Cun heard this, she frowned and asked tentatively: "Sister, are you really willing to let your sister give birth to this piece of meat in your belly?"


    Aunt Lu smiled and said, "This is my old son. I like you very much. My sister naturally hopes that you will give birth to the child."


    It''s okay that she didn''t say this, but as soon as she said this, Zhong Cun broke out in cold sweat... When Aunt Lu caught the handle, she thought Aunt Lu would let her abort the child in her belly and then frame the madam. Now she didn''t do that, but asked her to give birth to the child... What does Aunt Lu want to do?


    Zhong Cun thought of Master Zou again and couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Mother Han held Zhong Cun''s hand and said to Mo Qiuyue: "Qiuyue, your Aunt Zhong is so cold that you haven''t helped her back quickly."


    Yes. Mo Qiuyue lowered her head and walked over, helping Zhong Cun out of Haitang Courtyard.


    Inside the house, Aunt Lu frowned and said, "Mommy, is Zhong aware of our n?"


    Aunt Han smiled and said: "Don''t worry, aunt, even if Zhong Cun knows our n, she won''t dare to do anything. We still have the handle on her. If she dares to disobey, she will secretly get someone pregnant." The master will know what happened, and she will die by then. They are both dead, but the way of death is different. "


    Aunt Lu and Aunt Han will keep the child in Zhong Cun''s belly because they want to use this child to kill all the people in Mrs. Zou''s house.


    How can we catch them all in one go?


    Of course, Zhong Cun was not asked to have a miscarriage, but Zou County Cheng was asked to confirm that the child in Zhong Cun''s belly belonged to the eldest son of the Zou family.


    Only in this way, Zou County Cheng will get rid of Mrs. Zou and Young Master Zou. If the Second Young Master is cold, then the Zou Mansion will belong to the Third Young Master.


    This n is not without its viciousness. Not only can it get rid of Mrs. Zou''s family, but it will also kill Zhong Cun.

 Chapter 331: No news

    Chapter 331: No news


    Chapter 331 No news


    The fight among the aunts in the backyard of Zou Mansion has nothing to do with the Qin Guluotian family. They are busy building shops, learning to read, and making money to live.


    After Gu Jinli made fermented bean curd, he nned to take advantage of the warmer weather to make several jars of soy sauce. After finishing the morning work in the workshop today, I ran to call Mrs. Wang and the others: "Aunt Wang, take the four loads of soybeans from the yard to my house."


    "Hey, little boss, we''ll pick it up for you right now." Wang Ma called his sister-inw, mother and daughter Zhu Camellia, and the four of them carried four loads of soybeans to Gu Jinli''s house.


    The third grandma saw Zhu Camellia and her daughter and asked, "Old Zhu, has your mane back?"


    Lao Zhu''s wife said: "No, don''t worry. When hees back, I wille and report to you immediately."


    During this period, Lao Zhu and He Sanlizi ran out every day to find the victims of the disaster in Changping Town ording to the registration book given by Jiang Jiao. But the victims of the disaster in Changping Town live far away. Lao Zhu and He San Lezi have not returned for two days, and the third grandmother is very anxious.


    Gu Jinliforted the third grandma: "Don''t worry, we have already agreed with them when we went out to look for people. We muste back within three days at thetest. Uncle Zhu is a rule-abiding person, and he will definitely take He San with him tomorrow." return."


    You are right, as long as Lao Zhu is here, they will definitelye back tomorrow.


    But what will happen if youe back?


    He Sanleizi and the others saidst time they came back that the people in Changping Town had never seen the people from Xiejiaping. When theye back this time, the result will definitely be the same.


    Lao Zhus wife and the others put down the beans and returned to the workshop to work.


    After they left for a while, Gu Jinli saw that Third Grandma was still looking sad. He was afraid that she would think too much by herself, so he said, "Third Grandma, four loads of soybeans is too much. Please help me pick the beans."


    The third grandma gave her an angry look: "Who makes you greedy? If you want to make four tanks of soy sauce, you will have to pick the beans to death."


    In order to make soy sauce, the family spent twenty taels of silver to buy four new water tanks.


    The third grandma wasining, but she brought two empty baskets and sat in the yard to help pick beans.


    Brother Cheng also came to help when he saw it. The three of them picked the soybeans for a long time, and it was not until the afternoon that they finished picking the soybeans.


    Gu Jinli took a breath after putting the soybeans into four water tanks and soaking them.


    At noon the next day, He Sanleizi and Lao Zhu came back. But the result is still the same. The victims found in Changping Town dont even know where Gu Fuyas family is? Not even anyone from Xiejiaping has seen one.


    "The two families of victims said that when they started to flee, the people from Xiejiaping had already fled. They fled behind Xiejiaping and did not chase them. I don''t know if the people from Xiejiaping came to the south." He Sanlei said quickly. , and told everything that was asked.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma were very disappointed, but there was nothing they could do about it. Now they could only find it this way.


    "Okay, we understand. You go back first and rest for two days. We will rent a mule cart for you before we look for you."


    He Sanleizi and Lao Zhu previously walked to look for people, but not many victims of the Changping Town disaster were assigned to Tianfu County. Now they have exhausted all the searches in Tianfu County. If they want to look for them again, they have to go to the next county, which is far away. , it cant work without a mule cart.


    He San Leizi and Lao Zhu were very happy and hurriedly thanked them: "Hey, thank you very much, Mr. Gu."


    "Thank you for your hard work. This is braised meat made at home. You can take it home and eat it." The third grandmother handed the two baskets to He San Leizi and Lao Zhu.


    He San Leizi and Lao Zhu were so happy when they saw the braised pork, braised fish cubes and braised eggs in the basket, they thanked them again and again before leaving. After they left, the third grandfather and the third grandmother were in a very low mood.


    Mrs. Cui and Gu Jinxiu were preparing spices in the main room. When they saw this, they winked at Brother Cheng. The little guy immediately ran to the two elders, opened his short hands, hugged them and said, "Grandpa and Grandma are not sad, you still have us. Now, Brother Cheng will be filial to you."


    The two elders listened to his childish voice, looked at his increasingly round face, and finallyughed: "Hey, Brother Cheng is here, so the third grandpa and the third grandma won''t be sad."


    Upon seeing this, Gu Jinli returned to the kitchen with relief and continued steaming soybeans.


    Making soy sauce is very troublesome. After soaking the soybeans, they need to be steamed in water. The steamed soybeans are allowed to cool before being sprinkled with wheat flour for fermentation.


    Not long after she returned to the kitchen, the third grandfather and the third grandmother came to the kitchen with Brother Cheng to help.


    The four of them were busy until it was almost dark, then they finished steaming the soybeans, and then put the soybeans on bamboo sieves to cool. They took out the wheat flour that had been ground earlier, sprinkled it on the soybeans, and stirred evenly to make every soybean After everything is coated in wheat flour, today''s work isplete.


    Second sister, is this done? Cheng Geer asked, standing on tiptoes and looking at the soybeans in the bamboo sieve.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not good yet. After the beans be moldy, put the moldy beans into a vat, pour in salt water, and ferment for about half a year. When the fermentation isplete, you have to filter and cook the sauce to get real soy sauce."


    Brother Cheng frowned when he heard this: "It''s so troublesome. It will take half a year before our family can have soy sauce."


    Gu Jinli pulled the two small knots on his head and said: "It doesn''t take that long, five months is about the same."


    Brother Cheng''s brows rxed a little after hearing this, and the third grandmother smiled beside him and said: "Just tease him, five months is not the same as half a year."


    He added: "Making soy sauce is really troublesome."


    There are so many processes to do from front to back.


    "How else can the taste be simr to that of fresh fermented soybean paste? It must take some effort." The third grandpa said, and then called to the third grandma: "Okay, olddy, you quickly bring Brother Cheng out and let Dashan My wife went in to cook, and the kitchen was so crowded that there was no room to stand."


    In order to make soy sauce, the entire kitchen is filled with wooden shelves. On the wooden shelves, there are bamboo sieves, all containing soybeans. Now the kitchen is so packed that there is no ce to stay.


    Another thing, soy sauce is a new thing made by Xiaoyu, and it will definitely be sold for money in the future. It is best for the form to be in Xiaoyus hands alone. They dont want to take a closer look... Well, he has to remind him about this in the evening. The old woman shouted.


    Third Grandma held Brother Cheng''s hand and followed Third Grandpa out of the kitchen, sighing: "This room is still too small."


    Grandpa San said: "If we wait a little longer, when Foreman Yuan and others finish building the shop and workshop, they can build a house for us."


    "Third uncle, third uncle''s mother, my mother, I''m back." Gu Dashan, covered with dust, entered the yard with a smile on his face, and said to them: "The foundation of the first shop has been built, and we will start tomorrow. Build the wall, and soon the first shop will be built.


    The first shop is shared by several families, the second shop is Da Yas braised meat shop, and the third shop is Xiaoyus own shop.


    That shop was builtst because Xiaoyu was not in a hurry to use it.


    Gu Dashan added: "Foreman Yuan and his colleagues are sincere. The foundation is well built. The foundation they dug for us is a foot deep. Doctor Wu said that with such a deep foundation, even if an earth dragon turns over, the house will not copse."

 Chapter 332: The shop is built

    Chapter 332: The shop is built


    Chapter 332 The shop is built


    In addition to busy with the work in the workshop recently, Gu Dashan also has to keep an eye on the progress of the shop. Although he is very tired, Xiaoyu does not allow him to rest, saying that he is the head of the family and it is his responsibility to do these things.


    Brother Cheng didnt understand, so he asked, Dad, what is Earth Dragon Standing?


    The third grandma said: "If there is a dragon turning over under the ground, the ground will shake violently and the house will copse. You have never seen it. Your third grandpa and I experienced it once when we were young. The ground was so moving." Its scary, many houses copsed.


    Some people were buried underground and died like this.


    Brother Cheng was frightened when he heard it: "It''s so scary."


    Gu Dashan picked him up and said with a smile: "Brother Cheng is not afraid. I heard from old doctor Wu that there is no earth dragon turning over in Jianghuai, so he is safe."


    "real?"


    Well, thats what your Grandpa Wu said.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli thought of Dr. Wu. Where was he from? How did youe to Qingfu Town? This old man seems to be quite mysterious.


    But Dr. Wu was good to them. As long as he was good to them, she didn''t need to explore too much.


    Mrs. Cui quickly prepared the meal and shouted outside: "Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu, bring the dishes to the main room."


    Eh. Gu Jinli entered the kitchen, holding a te of cold amaranth in one hand and a te of fried tofu stew in the other. Her family could now eat meat every day.


    Gu Jinxiu was holding a te of scrambled eggs with chives and a basket of bean dregs cakes.


    Mrs. Cui followed them, carrying a pot of sweet potato and rice porridge. The family had dinner happily. After several families came to settle the daily ounts and left, the family was able to rest.


    Gu Jinxiu did not go to bed soon, but was drawing flowers.


    In the past, when she was in her hometown, Mrs. Gu, although she couldn''t see Gu Jin''an literate, she could let Mr. Cui and Gu Jinxiu draw patterns, because the patterns could be turned into embroidery, which could be exchanged for money for the old Gu family.


    Gu Jinli was sitting on the bed, holding his face with his hands. He looked up at the patterns Gu Jinxiu had drawn. He saw that what she had drawn this time was a picture of busy farming. There were not only continuous wheat fields, but also farmers scattered in the wheat fields like stars. , it looked very lively.


    Sister, if you want to embroider this picture, it will take a lot of effort.


    It is not easy to embroider a picture. It takes half a month to embroider a small picture, but it takes a month or two to embroider arge picture like this.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "It''s okay, I can embroider slowly, don''t be in a hurry."


    She just drew the pattern first. She didn''t have time to embroider recently. The weather was hot, so she had to help her mother and third grandma make summer clothes for the family.


    Thinking of Xia Yi, she looked at Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you''re not young anymore. It''s time to learn how to make clothes. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to make clothes in the future. From tomorrow on, you can learn to make clothes with us."


    Gu Jinli said: "No need to learn, I can do it, my craftsmanship is pretty good."


    Gu Jinxiu nced at her: "Again, you are talking nonsense. Can your craftsmanship be called good? The stitches of the clothes you sew are not symmetrical."


    Gu Jinli: "That''s because I''m sewing clothes. If I''m sewing other things, my skills are really good."


    For example, sewing up skin or something.


    In hisst life, Gu Jinli took the most needlework. He didnt want topete with needlework anymore in this life, so he changed the subject and asked, Sister, what do you want to do in the future?


    Gu Jinxiu was stunned and said in confusion: "What else can I do? Just like everyone else."


    "Like everyone else?" Gu Jinli frowned: "In other words, you want to help at home when you are not married, get married when you are old enough, have children, and work in your husband''s family all your life?"


    Seeing her saying these words loudly, Gu Jinxiu blushed a little, nodded after a while and said: "Well, everyone lives this way, is there any other way?" "Of course there is." Gu Jinli sat down. He stood up, looked at Gu Jinxiu, and said seriously: "Sister, don''t you want to make money? Think about it, if you can make a lot of money in the future and spend it how you want to spend it, how great would it be?"


    Gu Jinxiuughed when she heard this: "You always say behind my back that my eldestdy is a money-crazy, but I think you are just a little money-crazy. Just have enough money to spend, you don''t have to earn so much."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "You still dislike having too much money? Sister, you can''t do this. You should find something to do that you like. Otherwise, wouldn''t your life be in vain?"


    He added: "Think about it, what do you want to do? Think of something you like the most, and then work towards this goal in your life."


    Seeing that she was speaking seriously, Gu Jinxiu had to think about it seriously and said, "What I want to do most is to take good care of you and prevent you from being bullied again."


    When she was a child, Nai didn''t like their family and always bullied them. Every time she saw Xiaoyu and Brother Cheng being bullied, she felt very sad and thought that if she could protect them from being bullied again in this life, she would do it. Willing for anything.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this and was a little moved.


    After a while, she smiled and said: "Sister, we are all very good now. The old Gu family can no longer bully us. You don''t have to worry about this anymore. Think about what else do you want to do besides this?"


    Gu Jinxiu looked at the picture of busy farming on the table and said, "Let''s embroider. I like to embroider things. Embroidery can make money to supplement the family ie."


    Gu Jinli said: "Since I like embroidery, my eldest sister will specialize in embroidering things from now on. We won''t do it for money. If you like it, just embroider it, and when you get tired of it, stop... Too much embroidery is not good for your eyes. From tomorrow on, we will do nothing but In addition to boxing, lets do eye exercises.


    What are eye exercises? Gu Jinxiu didnt understand.


    Gu Jinli: "Just rub your eyes to make them feel better."


    Gu Jinxiu: "Oh." He didn''t seem to understand.


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, what do you want to do in the future?"


    Gu Jinli: I dont want to work, I just want to live a leisurely life.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "I knew you werezy."


    The two sisters talked for half an hour, and then fell asleep after Gu Jinxiu finished drawing the farm work.


    When he got up the next day, Gu Jinli had a set of boxing with Gu Jinan, Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Geer before going to work in the workshop.


    The days passed by day by day, and soon it was June 16th, the day when the first shop was built and opened.


    The opening of the shop was a big event, and several families attached great importance to it. They started preparations two days in advance. On the night of June 14th, the Qin brothers and Luo Wu also came back, and they came back on horseback.


    Mr. Qin was woken up by them. When he opened the door and saw them, he was very surprised and asked, "Why are you back?" Today was not the end of the month.


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle Jiang knew that several of our shops were open, so he specially gave us two days off and asked us toe back and help."


    When he came back this time, he still remembered what Gu Jinli said that he would give him a gift when it was his birthday.


    He didnt care about the birthday gift, but he felt that since he had promised her, he should keep his promise ande back to get the gift on her birthday.


    Mr. Qin nodded when he heard this: "Master Jiang is interested."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly took action and attacked the Qin brothers.

 Chapter 333: Got **** up

    Chapter 333: Got **** up


    Chapter 333 was fixed


    Qin Eng and Qin Sang immediately retaliated. One attacked Mr. Qin''s upper body, and the other attacked Mr. Qin''s lower body. After a dozen moves, Mr. Qin stopped and nodded with satisfaction: "That''s right, my skills are not wasted, and I have improved a lot."


    The military training camp was not a good ce for them. He had been worried that after they went to the military training camp, they would lose the skills they had learned before. Now that they have tried it, they are very satisfied.


    Qin Eng looked at Mr. Qin with his eyes as firm as a rock: "Don''t worry, before my long-cherished wish is fulfilled, my abilities will only grow and I will not retreat!"


    After being scolded by Mr. Qin several times, Qin Eng would no longer say the word revenge easily.


    After Qin Eng finished speaking, he nced at Qin Sang and said to Mr. Qin: "It''s just that I don''t know if some people''s long-cherished wishes are the same as mine."


    After saying that, he went to wash himself and ignored Qin Sang.


    Mr. Qin shook his head helplessly, walked into the house with his hands behind his hands, and asked Qin Sang, "What happened to you and Eng?"


    In the past, their rtionship was as good as that of real brothers. Why has it be so tense now?


    Qin Sang said: "The second brother knew that I was investigating the Zou family''s affairs, and he felt that I was helping Xiaoyu because she wasted time, so he was unhappy. But the second brother never thought that the Zou family had to deal with more than just Its Xiaoyu, but Qin Gu Luotians family, including ours.


    So its for this, then you dont need to worry about him, just keep investigating. Mr. Qin is also dissatisfied with the Zou family. He is very happy to see the results if he can find out the reasons for the Zou family early and bring the Zou family down.


    He asked again: "How did the investigation go?"


    Qin Sang said: "There are not many things found, and it is not convenient to go to the military station."


    After a pause, he looked at Mr. Qin and said, "I may need your help. The murder of the Zou Jiang family back then seems to be rted to the waterway bandits that Zhang Huzi is following now."


    Mr. Qin was shocked when he heard this: "Seriously?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "The wound on Zou Jiang''s wrist should have been injured by the Gouhe knife used by the water bandits. Only the barb of the Gouhe knife can make the wound so ferocious. And Zou Jiang can''t write, so he should have been injured by it. Its because the barb of the Gouhe knife hurt the tendon of the hand.


    Gouhe Dao was made by a navy general in the previous dynasty. After being injured by the Gouhe Dao, the wound was difficult to heal and it was loved by people on the waterway.


    By the middle of the previous dynasty, it had developed to the point where as long as you were on the waterways, you would be too embarrassed to go out to meet people without a Gouhe Dao, and it had be a special weapon for people on the waterways.


    Mr. Qin said: "If this is true, that Zou County Prime Minister is not simple."


    You are extremely brave to dare to collude with the water bandits.


    "How do you want me to help? I heard that the water bandits are in Linhe Mansion. They are too far away from us. I can''t go there to check." Although he was only busy with small jobs in the workshop and walked around the end of the vige , protecting several families, but if he is not in the vige for a long time, he will definitely arouse suspicion.


    Qin Sang said: "You don''t have to go that far, you just need to help me keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi in Yushu Vige."


    Yushu Vige is one of several viges adjacent to Dafeng Vige. It is easy for Grandpa to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi.


    Mr. Qin nodded: "This is easy to handle, but Zhang Huzi has not returned for many years. Is it useful to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi?"


    "That''s just what others didn''t see. What we want to keep an eye on is what others didn''t see." Qin Sang smiled confidently. After speaking, he turned around and went out, tying up the two horses and feeding them some fodder.


    Early the next morning, Qin Sang followed Mr. Qin to the workshop to help. Gu Jinli saw him and ran over happily and said: "Brother Qin, you are back. I was worried that you wouldn''t be able toe back until the end of the month. When will you leave? It''s better to stay. One day? If you can only stay for one day, you won''t be able to go to several of our shops when they open."


    Seeing her bright smile, Qin Sang alsoughed: "Uncle Jiang has given us two days off. He will be here today and tomorrow."


    As long as you want toe back, you cane back if you think of ways. "That''s good. After you finish your workter, you can go to my house to help with the work, as we agreedst time." Gu Jinli reminded him.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I remember. Just tell me what you want to do then."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli smiled, turned around and ran to help collect the money. Qin Sang was called by the third grandfather to move the dried beans because of his strong strength.


    After everyone was busy in the workshop for an hour, they went home for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Gu Jinli said to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, today is Brother Qin''s birthday. I will make him a fresh meal using a basket of eggs."


    There were a lot of eggs in the basket, and the third grandma felt a little distressed, but after hearing that today was Qin Sang''s birthday, she readily agreed: "Okay, it''s in the cab in the main room, go and get it."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli carried the basket, went to the cab in the main room, took a basket of eggs to the yard, then went to the kitchen to get two pottery basins, and started to beat the eggs and separate the yolks from the egg whites.


    Brother Cheng was squatting on the ground with a pile of sand in front of him. He was writing on the sand with a small bamboo stick. When he saw Gu Jinli beating eggs, he looked at it curiously and couldn''t help but ask: "Second sister , what do you do to separate the egg yolk?"


    Arent they all fighting together?


    Gu Jinli said: "The egg yolks used to make cakes need to be separated."


    Brother Cheng became more and more curious: "What is a cake? A cake made of eggs?"


    Yes, Brother Cheng is so smart. Gu Jinli answered Brother Cheng while cracking eggs.


    Brother Cheng frowned and said, "I''m not smart. I call it a cake. It must be made of eggs."


    Gu Jinli:


    You have a point.


    After making some tea, Gu Jinli separated the egg yolks from the egg whites and said to Brother Cheng, "Brother Cheng, go call Brother Qin and ask him to work."


    Oh. Brother Cheng put down the small bamboo, ran to Qins house, and called Qin Sang.


    Little fish. Qin Sang walked up to Gu Jinli and frowned at the egg yolks and egg whites in the two pots: What do you want me to do?


    Scrambled eggs?


    Gu Jinli handed him a pair of chopsticks, pointed at the basin of egg whites, and smiled brightly: "Beat the egg whites, this is your job today."


    Beat the egg whites? Qin Sang didnt understand.


    Gu Jinli said: "Use chopsticks to quickly beat the egg whites. It''s simr to beating eggs before making scrambled eggs, but it takes a little longer to beat. The egg whites should be beaten like snowkes."


    As he spoke, Gu Jinli beat the egg white with chopsticks a dozen times, then handed the chopsticks to him: "Do you understand?"


    "I understand, it''s very simple." Qin Sang took the chopsticks and began to beat the egg whites: "I''ll beat them first. If there''s anything wrong, you can tell me."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, but she ran away. Anyway, it would take an hour to get rid of the egg whites in therge pottery basin, so she didn''t have to stay here all the time.


    Brother Cheng squatted next to Qin Sang, writing for a while, and watching Qin Sangpeting with the egg whites in the pottery te with a pair of chopsticks. After watching for a while, he finally held back and asked: "Brother Sang, have you offended me?" Sister?"

 Chapter 334: Fool

    Chapter 334: Fool


    Chapter 334 Fool


    If she was not offended, how could the second sister let Brother Sang do such a stupid thing?


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly: "It should be so."


    On the day of her birthday, he gave her an iron coupon from his family. Although it was expensive, it was very hot. She was probably angry about this, so she gave him a hard time when it was his birthday.


    "Oh, then you should be punished well. Once the second sister punishes you, she will not be angry, otherwise she will always remember it."


    The eldest brother said that the second sister is a vengeful person. If you see her suddenly smiling sweetly at you, you should run away quickly or she will get in trouble.


    Qin Eng was chopping firewood in the Qin family''s yard. Because the walls of the two houses were short, he was tall and could see the Gu family''s yard from where he stood. He saw Qin Sang holding a pottery basin in one hand and a pair of chopsticks in the other. He sneered at the things in the pottery pot and said through gritted teeth: "No future!"


    What kind of poison did Saburo get, and how could he be led around by a local girl like a fool?


    An hourter, Qin Sang, who was still beating the egg whites, felt that he was a little stupid.


    During this period, Xiaoyu came several times and added grated caramel to the egg whites. He couldn''t help but want to ask her, when should the egg whites be beaten?


    But he still endured it, just to practice his endurance.


    Until noon, when it was about to have lunch, Qin Sang saw that the egg whites in the pottery basin had been beaten like snowkes. He finally stood up, came to the kitchen door, and said to Gu Jinli who was making lunch in the kitchen: "Little fish, eggs Qing has turned into the shape of snowkes, is that okay?


    His hands are quite sore.


    Gu Jinli looked up at Qin Sang and saw a little grievance on his face when he said this. He felt veryfortable. After turning over the fried tofu in the pot with a spat, he came over and looked at the egg whites in the pottery basin. , said: "Okay, you go back for lunch first, and thene back after eating. There are still egg yolks, which need to be sent away."


    You want to throw away the egg yolks too? Qin Sang couldnt bear it no matter how calm he was, and asked, What are you going to make fresh? If its too troublesome, dont do it.


    Gu Jinli taught him seriously: "How can you give up halfway? Moreover, this is a birthday gift specially made for you. Don''t you want it?"


    Qin Sang:


    In fact, he doesnt need it.


    But he finally nodded: "You really shouldn''t give up halfway. Then I''ll go home for lunch first ande back in an hour."


    Qin Sang went back like this. As soon as he entered the house, Qin Engughed at him: "I have been busy for a long time and I didn''t even get to have lunch." You must know that that country girl has a vicious heart.


    However, Qin Eng did not say the second half of the sentence.


    Sng had warned him not to speak ill of Gu Jinli again. He knew Sang and he was a tolerant person, but as long as he said it, he would definitely do it. If he dares to speak ill of that fish again, Saburo will definitely beat him.


    Qin Sang ignored Qin Eng. After going to the backyard to feed the horses, he went directly to his wastnd with a bucket to water three acres of soybeans.


    It is now mid-June, the soybeans have already produced fruit, and the soybeans are bulging. It will not be long before the soybeans can be harvested.


    Qin Sang''s footwork was good and he walked fast and steady. However, he only watered three acres of soybeans in half an hour.


    After returning home, he fetched two buckets of water and simply washed away the smell of sweat on his body. After sitting in the main room to rest with a cup of tea, he got up and went to Gu Jinli''s house.


    As for lunch, their family does not eat lunch, they only eat breakfast and dinner.


    Grandpa said that they have to keep this habit, otherwise they will not be able to bear hunger in the future until a critical moment.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m here." Qin Sang knocked on the courtyard door and walked into the courtyard. When he saw Gu Jinli, he asked, "Bring the egg yolk, I''ll send it to you." Gu Jinli looked at his sunburned face and handed him Giving him a bowl of duck fat noodles: "This is made for you. It''s lunch and longevity noodles. Eat it quickly. After that, you can work hard."


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment and looked at the noodles in the wooden bowl. The noodles were not very good-looking and were not as good as those made by his previous cook. But when he smelled them, they felt particrly fragrant: "Thank you."


    He took the noodles, picked up the chopsticks, and finished them in a few bites.


    Seeing that he was eating so fast, Gu Jinli thought that he was hungry and not full, so he said: "I only made one bowl. If you are still hungry, just endure it for now. You will be able to eat the cake in an hour."


    Noodles are an expensive thing, and the third grandma usually wont let her make them. Todays bowl of noodles was given to her after she knew it was Qin Sangs birthday.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s okay, I just have enough room to eat cake."


    That was his birthday gift.


    "That''s done." Gu Jinli went to the kitchen and took out the egg yolks mixed with milk, flour, and crushed caramel. He handed it to Qin Sang: "Take it and beat it."


    The milk is buffalo milk bought in Shangjia Vige yesterday. Buffalo milk can also be used to make cakes and has high nutritional value.


    Qin Sang took the pottery basin and began to beat the egg yolks. This time, he beat the egg yolks for only two quarters of an hour before beating everything into a flowing batter.


    "Okay, give it to me." Gu Jinli took the pottery pot and returned to the kitchen. He added the beaten egg whites little by little into the batter. After stirring tobine, he took out the smallest iron pot in the house and added some water to the bottom and the pot. After brushing ayer of oil on the wall, pour the batter into the iron pot, start to heat up, and bake slowly over low heat.


    It took half an hour to roast before the fire stopped.


    As soon as she opened the lid of the pot, the sweet and burnt smell hit her nostrils. She looked at the cake in the pot and saw that the surface was slightly yellow. She pressed it lightly with her hand and the cake could spring back.


    "It''s done." She happily took down the iron pot, used bamboo pieces to clean the ash outside the iron pot, then turned it upside down and ced the iron pot on the iron te.


    After taking off the cake, he carried the iron te directly out: "The cake is here, Brother Qin, go and move my table out."


    Qin Sang was teaching Gu Jinan''s moves after he returned from school. Hearing this, he entered the main room and moved the table to the yard.


    With a bang, Gu Jinli put the iron te on the table, pointed at the cake on it and said, "This is the cake. Doesn''t it smell sweet?"


    The third grandma was preparing the sacrifices for the opening of the shop tomorrow. When she heard this, she put down the incense candle in her hand and nced at the iron te: "Is this what you have been tinkering with for a long time? It looks like a pastry." "


    Gu Jinli could tell that the third grandma thought the cake she made was ugly: "It looks ordinary, but it must taste delicious, right Brother Cheng."


    Brother Cheng nodded heavily: "Yes, the second sister said it is delicious, so it must be delicious."


    The third grandmaughed at him: "You little tterer, you can only praise your second sister."


    Brother Cheng looked back at the third grandma and said, "I also praise the third grandma. The third grandma is the best. She cooks meat for us every day."


    Nowadays, Da Ya''s family makes braised meat and buys fresh meat every day. Seeing that several children in the family are hungry for meat, the third grandmother simply spends 20 cents every day to buy a pound of pork belly and cook it for several children.

 Chapter 335: Busy

    Chapter 335: Busy


    Chapter 335 Busy


    You have such a sweet mouth, you are getting better and better at talking. The third grandma smiled from ear to ear, wishing she could hold Brother Cheng in her arms and give her a kiss.


    Gu Jinli had already brought a kitchen knife and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, make a wish quickly. After making your wish, let''s cut the cake and eat it."


    As for the candles, the shop will open tomorrow, and the family has bought a few pairs of red candles. But now the red candles are as thick as **** and are used to make votive candles. She can''t bear to look at the scene just thinking about it.


    "Make a wish?" Qin Sang thought, it should be simr to going to the temple to burn incense and ask for God''s blessing. He didn''t know what he thought of, but he really put his hands together, closed his eyes, and seriously made...two wishes.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and smiled: "Okay."


    Gu Jinli immediately cut the cake with a knife. The cake was very big and she cut out twenty pieces. She took one piece and gave it to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, happy birthday, I wish you all your wishese true."


    Qin Sang raised a smile, took the cake, and took a bite. The sweetness and milk vor mixed with the burnt aroma filled his mouth, making his smile diminish slightly.


    Gu Jinli asked: "Is it delicious?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s delicious."


    Although he doesn''t like sweet things, this cake is really delicious.


    Second sister, second sister, I want to eat too. Cheng Geer opened his big round eyes and almost drooled as he stared at the fragrant cake.


    "Here you go." Gu Jinli handed a piece of cake to Brother Cheng, and then gave it to Mistress Cui, Mrs. Gu, and Gu Jinxiu.


    After congratting Qin Sang on his birthday, Gu Jinan also picked up a piece of cake to eat. He likes sweets, and this kind of cake suits his taste: "Not bad, soft and fluffy, sweet and waxy, very delicious."


    The third grandma ate the cake and thought it was delicious, but it only cost eggs and sugar.


    Third Grandma, can wee in? Gu Dewang took Gu Defa. The two brothers held the courtyard door and looked into the courtyard, swallowing their saliva. They wanted toe in and eat cakes, but they were afraid that Third Grandma would scold someone.


    Third Grandma looked at them and said, "Come in."


    "Hey." Gu Dewang pulled Gu Defa and ran into the yard. He called everyone in the yard very well, and finally looked up at Gu Jinli and implored: "Sister Xiaoyu."


    Gu Defa then shouted: "Sister Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli looked at their greedy looks and gave each of them a piece of cake: "Eat it, eat it slowly, each person only has one piece, and it will be gone after you finish it."


    "Hey, thank you sister Xiaoyu, we will eat it slowly." After saying this, the two brothers Gu Dewang devoured the cake and finished the cake in a short time.


    Its delicious, sweet, and soft. Gu Dewang licked his mouth and looked at the cake on the iron te with greedy eyes. Unfortunately, Gu Jinli would not give it to him again.


    This is Qin Sang''s birthday gift. Everyone can only eat one piece, and the rest must be taken home by Qin Sang.


    Brother Gu Dewang has been listening to Gu Jinli''s words recently. She does whatever she says and doesn''t follow his mother''s trick of moring for food.


    After Gu Jinli finished eating the cake in his hand, he took a cloth bag, picked up eight pieces of cake, put them in the cloth bag, and handed them to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, take them back to Grandpa Qin and the others. If you can''t finish them, take them with you." Go to the military station, the cake is baked and can be kept for three to five days."


    He then said: "Brother Qin, pleasee and help kill the fishter. Our family has to help make braised fish for our aunt''s family. The braised fish cubes are easy to sell, so we need to make more."


    The shop will open tomorrow, and the tofu and braised food will be sold together in the shop. Many regr customers have said they wille to buy it, and several families have been preparing for it these two days. Qin Sang had long seen the two tanks of fish ced on the kitchen porch, and when he heard Gu Jinli speak, he naturally responded: "Okay."


    He took the bag and carried the cake home.


    Mr. Qin is not here. The shop will open tomorrow. He followed the third grandfather to the town early in the morning to work. Qin Sang took out two pieces of cake and gave them to Qin Eng. As expected, Qin Eng pushed his hand away in disgust.


    Qin Sang was happy to save two pieces of cake. He put the two cakes on the table in the main room, tied them in pottery bowls, and then went to Gu Jinli''s house to help.


    Qin Sang is very good at cutting fish and is a first-rate expert at killing fish. He and Gu Jinan worked hard for an hour, killing the fish in two tanks and then chopped them intorge pieces three fingers wide.


    Mrs. Cui took up the oil pan, put the fish pieces they chopped into the oil pan and fried them until they were crispy, then took them out to control the oil.


    Gu Jinli re-boiled three pots of marinade. After the marinade was cooked, he put the fried fish pieces into the marinade and soaked them. They would be sold tomorrow.


    Grandma Gu San, we have sent you dried tofu and fried tofu. Lao Zhus mother and daughter and Wang Mas sister-inw each carried a load of things into the yard.


    The third grandma pointed to the kitchen and said: "Send it to the kitchen, Xiaoyu and the others are in the kitchen."


    Then he said: "You guys go to Daya''s houseter and ask her if there are any fish she has killed? If there are any, bring them over. Sang is killing them. That kid is quick and can kill fish more efficiently than Brother Ping." "


    Qi Kangping''s legs are almost healed now. Xiaoyu and Dr. Wu both said that he can walk properly with a cane. It was a busy day today, so Daya let him sit and help the family kill fish, wash meat and vegetables, but He worked slowly and was not very good at using the knife. The third mistress was afraid that he would not be able to kill all the fish in Daya''s house.


    "Hey, let''s go to Sister Daya''s house when we go back." Wang Ma said, picked the dried tofu to the kitchen porch, and said to Gu Jinli: "Little boss, we will put the dried tofu and fried tofu on the kitchen porch for you. .


    "Okay." Gu Jinli took a spoonful of the marinade and tasted it. He felt that the taste was strong enough and put down the spoon with satisfaction.


    The four Wang and Ma family members put down their burdens and left carrying poles.


    After a while, Mrs. Wang Ma and Mrs. Xu Wang picked out four more buckets of fish, ced them next to Qin Sang, and said to Gu Jinan: "Shaodong''s family, these are the remaining fish from Sister Daya''s family. They are all here."


    Gu Jinan cut open the belly of the fish, took out the internal organs, and asked: "Is my aunt''s family busy enough? Is there any work that hasn''t been done?"


    Wang Mashi said: "Sister Da Ya said that handling the fish is the most troublesome. The young master can just help her family get it done. Now they are roasting the duck."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Okay, you go back first, I don''t need your help here."


    Wang Ma and the others wanted to go back to the workshop to continue working. After hearing this, they poured four buckets of fish into the tank and left with the wooden buckets.


    Qin Sang was busy at Gu Jinli''s house until dark, then killed and chopped the remaining fish.


    Gu Jinli remembered that today was Qin Sang''s birthday, and thought that Mr. Qin and the others would not celebrate it for him, and he had been busy at her house for another day. It would be too much to leave no one behind for a meal, so he said: "Brother Qin, your family Come to my house for dinner tonight, Ill prepare delicious food for you.


    The third grandma had prepared things for worship tomorrow and was washing rice and cooking. Hearing this, she said: "Yes, Sang, stay at home for dinner tonight. Everyone is busy today, and your family must not have cooked anything. It''s your birthday again. Gotta have a good meal.

 Chapter 336: Overflowing with guests

    Chapter 336: Overflowing with guests


    Chapter 336 Arge number of guests


    She pointed to the smell of marinade in the kitchen: "Don''t be afraid of causing us any trouble. The dishes are all ready-made. Just go to your auntie''s houseter and bring back a roast duck."


    Qin Sang did not refuse, and readily agreed: "Okay, I''ll call grandpa and second brother when I go back."


    He had been killing fish for more than an hour. His body was full of fish smell, which was so unpleasant that he had to go home to take a shower and change clothes.


    Qin Sang returned home and immediately took a shower and washed his hair. As soon as he returned to the main room after washing, Mr. Qin came back. He saw the cake on the table and ate a piece out of curiosity. He frowned slightly and said, "It''s a bit sweet."


    Qin Sang wiped his hair and replied: "It''s a little sweet, but it''s delicious."


    "Delicious?" Mr. Qin looked at Qin Sang and was a little surprised. This boy had never liked sweet things since he was a child, but now he said that this cake was delicious.


    Mr. Qin looked at Sang Qin, looked away, said nothing, and silently finished the cake in his hand.


    Grandpa, my third grandma knows that today is my birthday, so we, the three of us, grandma and grandson, went to her house for dinner.


    Mr. Qin was often called by his third grandfather to go to Gu Jinlis house for dinner. When he heard this, he smiled and said, Its just right. It saves me trouble to have them celebrate your birthday.


    Although he is not as good as before, he doesn''t want to wrong Saburo. After all, he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Mr. Qin stood up, patted the door on the right, and said to Qin Eng inside: "Let''s go to Xiaoyu''s house for dinner. Today is Sang''s birthday. If you, the elder brother, don''t go, this matter won''t be settled."


    In the past, if we all ate together and left him alone, we could find an excuse for him to work or be too tired, but that was not the case tonight.


    Qin Eng was very angry that Qin Sang went to do chores for Gu Jinli''s family today. He felt that he was losing his status by doing so. He didn''t want to eat from Gu Jinli''s family, but he knew that he would not go if he didn''t go this time. He had no choice but to stand up and follow Mr. Qin and Qin Sang to Gu Jinli. Home.


    Gu Jinlis family has already prepared meals. Although they are busy today, because it is Qin Sangs birthday, the meals are very rich. Gu Jinli also secretly kept three fish and made a sizzling grilled fish.


    Qin Sang saw the grilled fish on the iron te on the dining table, and a sh of light shed in his eyes. He likes to eat grilled fish, but he thought that the fish had been killed and chopped into pieces to make fried fish. Unexpectedly, there were still three small fish left. Made the grilled fish he likes to eat.


    "Sang, eat up. Don''t you like grilled fish the most? My family made it specially for you. Eat it quickly." Gu Dashan pushed the grilled fish in front of Qin Sang, pointed at the roast duck and said, "The roast duck is also good, the skin is crispy and the meat is crispy." Tender and very juicy.


    "Hey, thank you so much, Uncle Dashan." Qin Sang never thought that he would be able to celebrate his birthday since he fled. But today, so many people celebrated his birthday, and he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Everyone celebrated Qin Sang''s birthday happily.


    After eating, the Qin familys grandparents did not leave immediately. Instead, they waited for several other families toe and talked about the opening of the shop tomorrow.


    Ms. Chen was the happiest: "We have almost tidied up the shop during the day, and the earthen stoves in the front kitchen and back house kitchen have been turned on. Tomorrow, Sister Da Ya will just pull the braised pot from home. The stove will be enough." use."


    Gu Daya''s family needs a lot of stoves to make braised food, but there are two kitchens in the shop, and each kitchen has six stoves, which is enough for both parties.


    Mrs. Chen was previously dissatisfied with the fact that Gu Daya''s family temporarily moved to their shop to sell braised meat, but she was happy today and was smiling even when she said this.


    "It''s just that the water well in the shop has not been drilled. It''s inconvenient for us to have water. We have to go to Xuanhufang to fetch water." This is what Chen is most unhappy about. Fetching water is aborious job. Now the two families share a shop and need to use it every day. There is a lot of water. After saying that, Mrs. Chen deliberately nced at Gu Daya.


    Gu Jinli wanted to roll his eyes when he saw it, but Qi Kangming said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Dagui, I will carry water for the shop every day from now on."


    This is what Mrs. Chen was waiting for, and she quickly smiled and praised: "Hey, Brother Ming is sensible. Then I''ll leave the water fetching to you for the shop."


    Grandpa Third, Dad, when are we going to dig a well for our shop? Gu Jinli asked. In ancient times, drinking water was indeed a big problem, and the wells had to be dug quickly.


    Third Grandpa said: "Your father and I have already chosen the location for the well, but we have to wait for a while until the well-dwelling master has harvested the wheat and nted the soybeans and sweet potatoes before he cane over and start work."


    It is now mid-June, and the wheat farmers are busy harvesting wheat and rushing to nt a wave of soybeans and sweet potatoes, which cannot be done immediately.


    After Foreman Yuan and the others built their first shop, they had to go home to harvest wheat and nt soybeans. After being busy with farming, they woulde back to build a shop for Gu Daya''s family.


    Third Grandpa continued: "I went to the fields yesterday, and our soybeans can be harvested. In a few days, when things in the shop go smoothly, we will have to harvest the soybeans and nt them again."


    Farming is a very important thing for farmers. Even if a few of them open a shop and make a bigger and bigger business, they still cannot lose their duty as farmers.


    The families talked a lot about the opening of the shop tomorrow, and then they went home to rest.


    The next day in Chou, when it was still dark, several families got up. Gu Daya''s family got up especially early. They moved the braised food pots one by one to a cart, and pulled the cart to the town. shop.


    There are now nine pots of braised food, and Gu Dayas family cant finish them all at one time. It was Gu Dashan and the third grandfather who followed behind with four braised food pots to help deliver them to the town.


    The other families are also moving things. White tofu, dried tofu, fried tofu, spices, baskets of bean dregs, buckets of soy milk, and fermented bean curd, all have to be transported to the shops in the town.


    Each family only had one cart, which was not enough. Fortunately, vige chief He and He Shiliu brought the family''s oxcart and cart, and the Qin brothers rode two fast horses to transport the things a few times. , after two hours of busy work, I finally delivered everything to the shop.


    After transporting the things, several families came back to tidy up, put on their new summer clothes, and then went to the shops in the town together.


    Gu Yumei dressed up especially carefully today, and even put on some rouge, her cheeks looked quite red.


    Mrs. Chen warned her from the side: "After meeting the Yuan family, you have some discernment. If you don''t like the Yuan family, I will kill you when youe back. And Chang Errui, that is a good young man. You should meet more people." Smile, don''t put on a bad face and make people unhappy."


    Gu Yumei was disgusted with what Chen said to her, but because the shop was open, she was in a good mood. When she heard this, she did not resist, but agreed with a smile.


    Several families, carrying the old and the young, hurried on their way, and finally arrived at the shop in the town at the beginning of the hour.


    When they arrived, there were already many people gathered outside the shop. They all knew that their shop was opening today and came here to support them. They were all waiting for the shop to open to buy things. It could be said that the house was packed with guests.

 Chapter 337: County magistrate plaque

    Chapter 337: County magistrate que


    Chapter 337 County Magistrates que


    "Gu family, when will you start selling? This is muchter than usual. It''s already past time. We have been waiting for a long time." A customer couldn''t wait any longer. After seeing several familiesing, he asked loudly.


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "Don''t rush, don''t rush. Guests, please line up first and prepare your money. We will start selling in half an hour."


    "It''s still half an hourter, can''t you hurry up? We''re here to give you money." Some guestsined even more after hearing this.


    Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "I know, I know, all the customers are the gods of wealth in our shop. We also want to start selling as soon as possible, but the auspicious time is the middle of the hour, so we have to wait."


    Gu Dagui raised his hands and said to the guests surrounding the shop: "Guests, please wait a moment. When the auspicious timees, we will open the shop after worshiping the heaven and the earth."


    These are people from the town or nearby viges. They are already familiar with the Gu family tofu stall, so naturally they can wait. Afterining for a while, they said: "Okay, let''s wait first."


    Daughter-inw, please go in and make golden bean cakes, otherwise you will be too busy when the store opens. The third grandma urged Mrs. Chen, who was still standing at the door of the shop, handing out money from the shopkeepers wife.


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen eximed and hurriedly went into the shop to work. At the same time, she called some of her children to help in the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Yan, and Aunt Tian were already busy with their children.


    Gu Jinxiu didn''t like the excitement, so he didn''t enter through the main entrance of the shop. Instead, he followed Gu Daya and the others around to the back of the shop and went to the back house of the shop. Now I am helping to pour the raw soy milk into the pot in the kitchen of the back house, add water and sugar to boil.


    After boiling the soy milk, she put the soy milk into jars, picked it up to the door connecting the backyard and the shop, and said to Gu Jinli, who was holding fermented fermented beans on the corridor of the kitchen of the shop: "Xiaoyu, the soy milk is cooked, take it." Go and share it with the guests."


    They didnt sell soy milk in the past, but today they opened and there were too many customers, so they brought soy milk and gave it to customers for free.


    "Hey, here wee." Gu Jinli just responded, but before she got up, Luo Wu came to the door and took the burden from Gu Jinxiu''s shoulder, saying, "You can call me to do this kind of heavy work from now on." Do."


    Gu Jinli:


    Brother Luo Wu, dont think that you can say such flirtatious words to my eldest sister when my parents and eldest brother are not here.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said, "It''s not heavy. I carry water every day at home."


    Luo Wu looked at her smile and was in such a good mood that he didn''t want to leave, but Luo Huiniang had already ran over and said: "Brother, why are you looking at Sister Xiu and giggling? Hurry up and pick out the soy milk, otherwise the guests willin. La."


    Luo Wu gritted his teeth, why is this girl Huiniang so blind?


    But he could only say: "I''ll pick them out right now."


    He also told Gu Jinxiu: "There are many people outside and it''s very chaotic. Just stay in the back house and don''t go out, lest you get hit by others."


    "Okay, the house in the back hasn''t been cleaned up yet. I''ll go and clean up the house, and then show my aunt''s house the fire in the kitchen at the back." Gu Jinxiu said with a smile.


    Brother, why arent you afraid that I will be hit by someone? Luo Huiniang asked stupidly, I am younger than Sister Xiu.


    Luo Wu didn''t want to pay attention to her, and walked out with a jar full of soy milk: "You know how to punch and kick, and you kicked someone before they bumped into you. I don''t need to worry."


    Luo Huiniang thought about it and felt that it was right. Her boxing and kicking skills were very powerful.


    She ran to the kitchen, picked up a load of wooden bowls, followed Luo Wu to the front shop, and distributed soy milk to the guests waiting outside the shop.


    The guests had only seen the people at Gu''s tofu stall drink soy milk, but they had never drunk it before. But after tasting the silky and fragrant taste of soy milk, they all liked it so much that they asked one after another: "This is what you often drink." Soy milk is delicious. Not only does it have the aroma of beans, but it also has a sweet taste. Does it contain sugar? Will soy milk be sold in the store in the future? If so, we will definitely buy it."


    The third grandpa smiled and said: "We are opening today, so the soy milk is for everyone to drink. It is only for this day and will not be sold in the future." Soy milk is used to make tofu, so it is not cost-effective to sell soy milk alone. Besides, opposite their shop It''s the tea house where Ganchang made his fortune. What the tea house sells is drinking. If they sell it, it''s equivalent to robbing business and making enemies.


    The guests were very sorry to hear that it would not be sold, but they thought it was something for drinking and not as good as eating, so they didnt mention it.


    Shang Xiucai has arrived, Shangli Chang has arrived! Zhu Changshou and Wang Yongfu stood on both sides of the shop, clearing a path to greet the distinguished guests who came to congratte them.


    When the surrounding customers heard that Shang Xiucai and Shang Li wereing, they all got out of the way and stopped crowding at the door of the shop.


    When Third Grandpa saw Shang Xiucai and Shang Li Chang, he hurriedly took several men to greet them: "Wenyuan, Shang Li Chang, you cane, the shop is really flourishing, pleasee in quickly."


    Gu Jinan bowed to Shang Xiucai and said, "Greetings, sir."


    Shang Xiucai nced at him, nodded, and said to the third grandfather with a smile: "Today is a big day for the third uncle Gu''s family. How could Wen Yuan note?"


    It''s a pity that the shop was open and crowded, so he couldn''t bring his wife and daughter.


    He also introduced the third grandfather: "This is Wenyuan''s cousin, who is also the head of our area. These two are the grandsons of my cousin''s family. The third son, Zimao, and the fourth son, Sheng, are somewhat like teachers and students to me. Qingyi, you can be regarded as my student, and Im here to congratte you today.


    Shang Zimao and Shang Zisheng were about the same age as Gu Jinan. They were both wearing long robes and turbans, dressed as schrs. They bowed to the third grandfather and the others and said, "Junior, I pay my respects to Mr. Gu and several uncles."


    The third grandpa looked at the elegant and elegant two people and kept nodding his head: "Yes, yes, these two young men are good at first nce."


    Shang Li always loves to eat Gu Daya''s braised meat. The first thing he said when they met was not congrattions, but asked: "Brother Gu, the braised meat and roast duck are also sold in this shop?"


    Grandpa San replied: "Yes, we will sell it here for the time being. We will move it there after the braised food shop is built."


    Shang Li was very happy: "Hey, that''s good, that''s good. I came here just for the braised meat and roast duck."


    The third grandpaughed when he heard this and invited Shang Lichang and his party into the shop.


    Ah Jiu and the servants of Shang Lis family also entered the shop carrying congrattory gifts.


    Not long after Shang Lichang and the others sat down, a sound of gongs and drums came from far and near towards the shop.


    Shang Lichang asked: "Brother Gu, your family also hired a musician? Not bad, it should be more lively and festive."


    Third Grandpa shook his head: "We don''t have any musicians in our shop. Could it be that someone in this town has a happy event?"


    "Oh, you didn''t invite me? Whose family invited me?" Shang Lichang was also confused.


    On the other hand, when Gu Jinan saw Shang Xiucai''s presence, he immediately thought of what Shang Xiucai had told him a few days ago, asking them not to make a que for their shop, saying that someone would send it to them on the opening day.


    This is...ing?


    Shang Xiucai nced at him, nodded slightly, stood up first, and said, "Uncle Gu, maybe something happy ising to your door. Let''s go out and have a look."

 Chapter 338: Reason

    Chapter 338: Reason


    Chapter 338 Reason


    The Third Grandpa felt something was wrong when he heard this. He hurriedly led a few men out of the shop. Looking towards the gatehouse, he saw a group of people carrying something covered with a piece of red silk from a distance. There were two carriages behind him. He didn''t know what was inside. Who is sitting?


    Gu Dashan saw Jiang Jiao sitting on a horse next to the carriage and said hurriedly: "It''s the Jiang brothers who are here."


    Gu Dafu and the others also saw it and nodded.


    Shang Xiucai smiled and shook his head: "More than that."


    While talking, the group of people had already passed the gatehouse and came to the front of the shop.


    Grandpa San and several other men hurriedly adjusted their clothes and went up to greet him: "Ah Jiao, you are here. Wee."


    Jiang Jiao was sitting on his horse. When he saw them, he deliberately said loudly: "Mr. Gu, brother Gu, the county magistrate has sent a que to your shop!"


    "What? The county magistrate has sent a que to the Gu family?"


    Hey, is it true or not? This is so shameless!


    Ah Jiu looked at the shocked guests and said, "Don''t you look at who said this? This is the second master of the Wei family in Jiang County. What he said is naturally true."


    One sentence shocked the guests present.


    When a shop opens in this town, it is very honorable to have the chief and a schre to support it. When the Gu family''s shop opens, not only the chief and the schre, but also the second master of the county captain''s family, and even the county magistrate. They all sent ques.


    There is also the red silk covering the que. This is not red cloth, but red silk. It is very expensive. This piece of red silk alone is worth a lot of money.


    Mr. Gu, congrattions to you. Even the county magistrate sent a que to your shop. Its hard to imagine whether your shops business will be prosperous.


    The people present were filled with envy, thinking in their hearts how the owners of the Gu Family Tofu Stall were so lucky to have met so many big shots in just half a year.


    Jiang Jiao dismounted and winked at Third Grandpa and the others: "Mr. Gu, several bosses, and Mr. Tian who is with the county magistrate are also here. Let''s go and greet them."


    Grandpa Third and the others were even more surprised. After what happened to Sun Li''s family, they knew about Master Tian.


    Master Tian is one of the three masters of the County Magistrate. However, Master Tian has the best rtionship with the County Magistrate because he is a ssmate, and is a popr person in front of the County Magistrate.


    Master Tian came here to make friends today, and did not ask Third Grandpa and the others to greet him. When he heard this, he raised the curtain of the car and walked out.


    Alsoing down with him was Jiang Qi.


    In another carriage, a middle-aged man wearing a dark blue gown stepped out. He looked elegant but was actually shrewd.


    "Mr. Gu, brothers, congrattions. This shop is now open. The business will be booming in the future." After Jiang Qi said congrattions, he pointed at Master Tian and said, "This is the county magistrate. Mr. Tian, who is next to you, is here specifically to give you ques."


    Third Grandpa and the others hurriedly bowed their hands to Master Tian and said, "Themon people pay their respects to Master Tian. It is a blessing for our shop that Master Tian cane."


    Master Tian has a great reputation, so it is reasonable for Third Grandpa to call himself a grassroots citizen.


    Master Tian helped Third Grandpa with a helper and said with a smile: "Old man, you''re wee. Tian is your junior, so you don''t need to salute."


    Jiang Qi pointed at the middle-aged man next to him and said: "This is Brother Hu, the owner of Futai Building in the county. After eating the braised meat and roast duck from your shop, I can''t forget it. I found out that your shop is opening today, so I came here specially." Looking for goods." Hu Dongjia is very good at talking. After bowing to the third grandfather, he said sincerely: "I know that your braised meat and roast duck are selling well, so it is difficult to ask for goods, but today is a happy day for the opening of the shop. No matter what you do, you have to give us Futai Building more."


    Tianfu County has two most famous restaurants, one is the Fugui Restaurant of the Zou family, and the other is the Futai Restaurant of the Hu family. The Fu Tai Lou of the Hu family is most famous for its roasted chicken with lotus leaves, butpared with the roasted duck, the roasted chicken with lotus leaves is much inferior.


    Hunter Hus family has long been eyeing the Gu familys roast duck. When the Jiang family heard that the Gu familys shop was opening today, they immediately came with congrattory gifts.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "It''s a good thing that Mr. Hu''s family likes the food in our shop. Our shop will definitely prepare a batch of braised meat and roast duck for you."


    Da Ya''s family has been selling braised meat and roast duck for more than a month, and its reputation has long been established. They have already expected that there will be orders from restaurants when the shop opens today.


    Old man, pleasee in quickly, the auspicious time ising. The third grandma stood at the door of the shop and shouted to the third grandpa. It would be bad to miss the auspicious time.


    Master Tian knew the opportunity and pointed to the two people carrying the que: "Go, hang up the que and let Mr. Gu unveil it."


    "Hey." The two servants carrying the que responded and carried the que to the door of the shop. Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian had already brought twodders and said to them: "Brothers, don''t worry, go up. Our brothers will give you Hold on to thedder.


    The two men smiled and nodded. One of them carried a que, climbed thedder, and hung up the que in a short time.


    Master Tian said: "Mr. Gu, please worship heaven and earth quickly and unveil the que."


    Hey. The third grandfather hurriedly called the men from several houses over. After holding incense and worshiping heaven and earth, he came to the door, looked at the fallen red silk, and then looked at Master Tian: Master Tian?


    Master Tian said: "Mr. Gu, you are the owner of the shop and the eldest one. It is your turn to unveil the que. Tian will forget it."


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa nodded with a smile and began to unveil the que: "Opening!"


    The red silk was torn off, revealing four big characters with flying phoenixes: Gu''s Food Shop.


    "Okay!" Ny percent of the guests present were illiterate, but this was a que sent by the county magistrate. As soon as the red silk fell, they cheered loudly and cheered.


    Gu''s Restaurant was officially opened. After Third Grandpa weed Mr. Tian, Hu Dongjia, Jiang Qi, and Jiang Jiao into the wing on the right side of the shop, Gu Dafu and Gu Dalin began to entertain other guests.


    Master Tian looked at the side room and was a little surprised: "Your shop also has a private room?"


    The third grandpa smiled and shook his head: "We only have a small shop. There is a private room. This is a ce specially used to entertain distinguished guests. It is also a ce where our family can settle ounts and discuss matters."


    "That''s it." Master Tian said, looking around the room, pointing at Gu Qingliang and the others and asking: "Of these young people, which one is Gu Jinan?"


    Gu Dexing was nervous, thinking about how to establish a rtionship with Master Tian. When he heard this, the smile on his face froze. How could Master Tian ask to see Gu Jinan alone?


    Is it because of the Jiang family?


    It must be because of the Jiang family!


    Hmph, there are indeed many benefits to getting acquainted with the county magistrate. Now even the celebrities around the county magistrate want to see Gu Jinan.


    Actually, Gu Dexing didn''t know that Master Tian would meet Gu Jin''an by name. It was County Lieutenant Jiang who told the county magistrate that he was the one who came up with the idea of removing half of Dachu.

 Chapter 339: paving

    Chapter 339: paving


    Chapter 339 Paving the way


    The county magistrate was shocked at that time and asked Jiang County Lieutenant: "Is this true? Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? Instead, you said it was your son-inw''s idea?"


    Jiang County Lieutenant sighed: "This matter is a credit to the adults, but for a boy from a peasant family, hising up with such an idea would be a disaster for his life. It was he who begged his humble son-inw not to tell this matter. Lord County Magistrate, lest others know that the idea came from him, those removed chiefs will cause trouble for his family."


    Magistrate Xu asked: "You mean, the younger generation wants to hide it himself?"


    Jiang County Lieutenant''s Head: "Exactly, the low-ranking son-inw originally wanted to hide it from him for the rest of his life, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was not appropriate to hide it from the county magistrate, so he told the matter to your Majesty, hoping that you would forgive me."


    Jiang County Lieutenant will tell County Magistrate Xu the truth. In fact, he wants to help Gu Jinan and pave the way for him in advance.


    The county magistrate now has a good rtionship with the prefect. If he can tell the prefect about this and let the prefect know about Gu Jinan''s existence, Gu Jinan will not be tampered with when he takes the exam for merit in the future.


    After all, if you want to obtain fame, the county examination is only the first step. Next, there are the government examinations and the college examinations, all of which have to be taken in the prefectural city. The literati are fiercely fighting, and some students will be killed every time they take the scientific examination.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu admired Gu Jinan a little: "At such a young age, he has such intelligence. He is a talented person."


    Because of the appreciation of the county magistrate, or maybe because I feel guilty for taking credit from others, I decided to send a que to the shop today.


    Gu Jinan took a few steps forward and bowed deeply to Master Tian: "Junior Gu Jinan, I would like to pay my respects to Master Tian."


    Master Tian looked at Gu Jinan and saw that he had an outstanding appearance and a tall figure. Although he was from a peasant family, he had the spirit of a nobleman. He nodded with satisfaction: "I heard that you are studying with a schr? How are you doing?"


    Gu Jinan replied: "Now I am studying the Four ssics, and I will start studying the Five ssics in the second half of the year."


    Four books? Master Tian smiled and said, Then let me test you and see how well you learn?


    Gu Jinan said respectfully: "Please give me a question."


    Master Tian published an article from the Four Books in the University and asked Gu Jinan to memorize it.


    Gu Jinan recited it word for word and also exined the meaning of the article.


    Master Tian published another article in Zhongyong and asked Gu Jinan to write it down silently.


    Gu Jinan wrote down the text in just a moment and handed it to Master Tian.


    Master Tian looked at the words on it and praised: "This word is written with a bit of grace. Do you want to take the imperial examination in the future?"


    Gu Jinan replied: "Yes, what the younger generation is learning now is all for future scientific examinations and fame."


    Master Tian nodded and already knew what to say to the county magistrate when he returned.


    He put down the article in his hand, looked at Shang Xiucai, and said with a smile: "Brother Shang, you have epted a good student."


    Shang Xiucai was not polite, with a proud smile on his face: "This is raw jade. I am lucky enough to carve it. It is my honor."


    Master Tian thought about what County Magistrate Xu said to him, smiled and nodded: "It is indeed a rare jade." Gu Dexing lowered his head and listened to the side, feeling very ufortable. He wanted to ask Master Tian to take the exam too Test him. It''s a pity that after seeing Gu Jinan''s performance, he didn''t dare to speak rashly, because he really couldn''tpare to Gu Jinan.


    And he was very curious, how could Gu Jinan''s memory be so good? He actually memorized the four essays. He had been studying in a private school since he was a child, and he should have learned better than Gu Jinan. But just now he silently recited the two essays in his mind, but he didn''t memorize either of them. What a human being. More infuriating than popr.


    Gu Dexing was very panicked when he knew the gap between himself and Gu Jinan. For the first time, he understood that he waspletely outssed by Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan was able to memorize the four books because he had been copying them.


    Since he went to Shang Xiucai''s home to study, Shang Xiucai gave him a set of Four Books and Five ssics and asked him to go home and copy them. No matter how busy or tired he was, he never stopped copying books. Now he has copied the Four Books and Five ssics once, and during the day he specializes in the Four Books. In addition, he has a good memory, so he can answer the Four Books fluently.


    What a talented young man. Hu Dongjia was also a schr, but he had not been admitted to the imperial examination for many years, so he went home to run his family business. He saw that Gu Jinan was very knowledgeable and well-written, and he liked him very much.


    After a while, Hu Dongjia looked at the third grandfather and asked: "Mr. Gu, how much can your shop give us Fu Tai Lou for the braised meat and roast duck?"


    Third Grandpa said: "Tell Dashan about this. Braised meat and roast duck are the business of his family and Daya''s family."


    Hu Dongjia then looked at Gu Dashan. As soon as he saw Gu Dashan, he made up his mind. He seemed to be an honest person at first sight. It would be appropriate to do business with such a person.


    Gu Dashan has made much progress than before. He is not in a hurry to do business with Hu Dongs family. Instead, he first tells Hu Dongs family about the rules for receiving goods. If Hu Dongs family epts their rules, it will not be toote to discuss itter.


    The Hu Dong family has a good rtionship with Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi had told him this rule beforeing. When I first heard about it, I felt a little disgusted. I felt that the Gu family was too shrewd, but then I thought about it. They at Futai House also inspect the goods every time they make a purchase. Everyone is the same, so they are not so resistant.


    Hu Dongjia said: "This is fine."


    Seeing that he agreed, Gu Dashan asked: "Brother Hu, how many goods do you want to take in a day? What kind of braised food do you want? Tell me first. If it is possible, we will sign a contract and finalize the sale."


    Hu Dongjia said: "One hundred roast ducks, eighty kilograms of various kinds of braised meat, eighty kilograms of each kind of vegetarian braised food, and three hundred braised eggs."


    "So much." Gu Dashan was shocked and reminded Hu Dongjia: "Brother Hu, the weather is hot now. Although the braised food is not easy to go rancid, we can''t sell it out on one day. If you eat it the next day, the taste will never be as good as the first day." Okay, you buy this older one, it might get broken if the restaurant cant eat it.


    What Gu Dashan said was not very pleasant, but Hu Dongjia was not unhappy after hearing it, but was very happy. If he were the shopkeeper of another shop, he would not say this at all.


    Jiang Qi said from the side: "Brother Gu, you don''t have to worry about this. Brother Hu''s family has more than one restaurant, and there are two restaurants in two towns near the county seat. How much braised meat and roast duck does your family give him? His restaurant All can be eaten.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan felt relieved and said, "If it''s done, we''ll supply Brother Hu."


    Hu Dongjia added: "There are also white tofu, dried fragrant beans, and fried tofu. They also give us fifty kilograms every day."


    The rich olddies in the county are older and prefer to eat soft and glutinous vegetarian food. White tofu and dried tofu are the best.


    Gu Jinan knew that Gu Jinli was going to sell bean curd, so he turned to the backyard and brought two bowls of bean curd on a tray: "Dong Hu, this is the new bean curd made in our workshop. Please try it."

 Chapter 340: Wanjia

    Chapter 340: Wanjia


    Chapter 340 Wanjia


    Hu Dongjia heard that it was a newly made thing, so he was a little afraid to eat it. However, smelling the special aroma from the two bowls of fermented bean curd, he picked up his chopsticks curiously and ate two pieces of fermented bean curd.


    I fell in love with it as soon as I tasted it.


    The fermented bean curd is soft, rich in vor, and has an indescribable vor. Is this a side dish to go with porridge and rice?


    Gu Jinan said: "It can be used as a side dish or as a condiment. When making meat dishes, put a piece of fermented bean curd on it and it will taste better."


    Oh, it can also be used as condiment. Hu Dongjia became interested and asked, Is this thing difficult to make? How long can it be stored?


    It is worth buying if it can be stored for a long enough time.


    Gu Jinan: About a year.


    About a year!


    Hu Dongjia was surprised again: "This has been stored for a long enough time."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Tofu curd is no better than pickled sauerkraut. It can be kept for a long time."


    How much is the price?


    The price has already been decided by Gu Jinli, and Gu Jinan said: "Twenty cents per catty."


    Hu Dongjia was very satisfied with the price: "I bought it, first a hundred catties, and then a hundred catties of the Beatitudes spices."


    Several men were very happy when they saw that Hu Dong''s family had ordered so many goods at once. The business of Futai House alone could make them a lot of money.


    A few men thought they were making a profit, but in fact, Hu Dongs family purchased goods directly from them, and they themselves also made a lot of money. Just talking about the Eight Blessings spices, Gu''s workshop only sells them for 800 silver per catty, and if Fu Tailou buys them in the county town, the cheapest price is one tael of silver per catty.


    The braised meats are sold by the pound at Gus Restaurant, but they are sold by the te at Futai House, and the price of a te is more expensive than what they sell for a pound.


    After the sale was finalized, the two families began to sign the contract. Jiang Qi was familiar with Hu Dong''s family and became the guarantor.


    The contract stiptes that Futailou wille to Gu''s Restaurant every day to pick up goods without ounting. Each time he picks up the goods, he must settle the money on the spot. If both parties are unable to supply the goods or need to increase the quantity of goods, they must give one day''s notice in advance. . If you want to terminate the contract, you need to give half a month''s notice in advance.


    After Hu Dongjia and the owners of Gu''s Restaurant, including Qi Pan, signed and pressed their thumbprints, the contract was concluded.


    After they signed the contract, Gu Qingtian, who was guarding the door, hurried to the kitchen and said to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, we''re done over there."


    Were done, hurry up, lets bring the food over here. Third Grandma took Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui and brought all kinds of food that had been prepared to the big round table in the side room.


    Third Grandpa hurriedly called to Master Tian and the others: "Master Tian and Dong Hu''s family have been working hard all the way. These are the food sold in small shops. You can try them to relieve your stomach."


    Master Tian came here today to deliver the que and take a look at Gu Jinan. He originally didn''t want to waste time eating, but when he saw the food on the table, his index finger moved. He simply sat down and said, "Then we will bother you for the rest of your life."


    There is a lot of food on the table, all of which are the specialty food of the shop, including pan-fried five-spice tofu, bean dregs cake, soy milk, roast duck, various braised dishes, and two jars of wine.


    The wine is pine flower wine sent from Shanglis family.


    Grandpa San greeted the guests in the side room and had a meal with Master Tian and others inside.


    Shang Lichang ate the most happily. The food was his favorite braised food and the wine was his favorite songhua wine. And he was old and had rtives like Shang Xiucai and the Jiang family at home. Even if he ate casually, Tian The master didn''t dare to say anything.


    While eating in the side room, Mrs. Chen and Gu Daya entertained other guests outside. The shop opened today, with free soy milk and fermented bean curd, so more and more customers came, one after another, and a lot of things were sold.


    And the news that the county magistrate sent a que to Gu''s Restaurant was like the wind, and it spread to everyone in the town in less than two quarters of an hour.


    The people in the town were shocked: "What kind of luck does this Gu family tofu stall have? Howe it has be the county magistrate again?"


    "Who knows, if someone can survive on the road to escape, he is lucky."


    The people in the town were extremely envious. Many families prepared gifts and came specially to congratte Gu''s restaurant on the opening.


    In the back street, after Wan Lifang from Wanjia Private School found out about this, he couldn''t sit still. He ran to his father Wan Xiucai and said, "Dad, the Gu family tofu stall opened a new store today. We are in the same town, so we should be together." Juste to your door with a gift and congratte you."


    Wan Xiucai regarded himself as a schr and did not like to associate with merchants. He felt that those who opened shops and did business were merchants, so he was not willing to go.


    Wan Lifang knew about his father''s temper and immediately told his father about the magistrate''s gift of a que to the Gu family tofu stall.


    After Wan Xiucai heard this, he was surprised and said: "Seriously?"


    Wan Lifang: "Of course it''s true. The sound of gongs and drums was caused by delivering the que."


    "Dad, the Gu family is not a merchant family. There are people in the family who are studying. Now they have caught the attention of the county magistrate. For the sake of the magistrate, we should go to the Gu family shop to congratte us. Otherwise, Tian After the master returns, it would be bad if he said, "I''m sorry for you."


    Wan Xiucai dreamed of bing friends with an official, but he was pedantic and aloof, and the adults in the county didn''t like him. When there were cultural gatherings or banquets in the county, he was usually not invited, so that even if he wanted to be decent, There is no chance to curry favor with the adults in the county.


    Wan Lifang knew that his father was very face-conscious, so he couldn''t save the face to tter him. He rolled his eyes and said, "Dad, we are in the same town as Gu''s shop, so we went to congratte them on their opening, but we didn''t tter Mr. Tian and Mr. Tian. What the Jiang family means.


    After Wan Xiucai heard this, he did not agree immediately, but began to think deeply.


    Wan Lifang was extremely anxious: "Father, please stop thinking about it. If you continue to think about it, Master Tian and the others will leave."


    Wan Xiucai was unhappy when he heard this: "Brother Fang, you should be upright and upright, and you should not be like a dog or a dog. We are congratting the Gu family on the opening of their shop. Mr. Tian can leave as he pleases."


    Wan Li was smart enough to immediately understand what his father meant when he heard this, and hurriedly said: "Yes, dad is right."


    He turned around and shouted toward the door: "Millet, hurry up and find your mother in the backyard and ask her to pack a gift. Dad and I are going to Gu''s shop."


    Millozi is Wanli Fang''s bookboy. Their family of five is the only servant in the Wan family. When he heard Wanlifang''s words, he hurriedly said: "It''s the young master. The younger one will go right away."


    Millet disappeared in a sh. After drinking tea, he finally came out with a basket.


    Wan Lifang looked at the things in the basket, frowned and asked, "Why are there only half a piece of Gebu, a pack of malt sugar, and a few eggs?"


    How could he get such a shabby gift in front of Master Tian?


    Millet Zi said with a bitter face: "Madam said that the family''s household expenses for this month have almost been used up. There is still half a month until the end of the month. We have to save some money. Otherwise, in the next half month, the young master and the master will You have to cut off the flesh.

 Chapter 341: Yuans mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Chapter 341: Yuan''s mother-inw and daughter-inw


    Chapter 341 Yuans mother-inw and daughter-inw


    Although Wanjia Private School is the only private school in the town, there are few schrs in the town, and the master cant earn a few bucks a year. The family lives on the eighty acres ofnd in the countryside. The master also likes to buy some expensive pens, inks, and papers. Yan, when the young master grew up, he loved to go to the county to y. The harvest at home could not make ends meet, so he could only save on food and gifts.


    Wan Lifang also knew that his family was superficial, but Master Tian and the Jiang family were here, and he couldn''t afford to be embarrassed. He turned around and entered his father''s study, took an Analects of Confucius and a Three-Character ssic from the bookshelf, and put them in in the basket.


    Wan Xiucai saw that he was going to deliver books to the Gu family. He was anxious and wanted toe over to grab them. Wan Lifang hurriedly said: "Dad, Mr. Tian is a schr, and the county magistrate is a two-ranked Jinshi. Our family is a family of farming and reading. Go Sending a congrattory gift and bringing two books is more honorable than anything else."


    Wan Xiucai thought about it and felt that what Wan Lifang said was reasonable. He nodded and agreed: "Okay, let''s leave now."


    It''s toote, Master Tian is about to leave.


    Hey, my son is helping you. Wan Lifang is a person who knows how to get things done. In front of outsiders, he has always been a humble and filial gentleman.


    The father and son walked in front, and Xiaozi followed behind, carrying gifts. They walked for more than a quarter of an hour before they arrived at Gu''s shop.


    Wan Xiucai looked at the que above the shop door at first nce. When he saw that the seal of the county magistrate was actually engraved on it, he smiled and nodded: "Yes, it is indeed a gift from the county magistrate."


    Seeing that there were too many people at the door of the shop, Millet pushed forward and said to Wang Yongfu who was guarding the door: "This eldest brother, the younger one is from Wanjia Private School in the town. Our schr master heard that your shop has opened, so he came here specially Bring the young master to congratte you."


    People in the world respect schrs. When Wang Yongfu heard that he was a talented schr, he did not dare to neglect him. He shouted into the shop: "Master, all the talented people in this town are here."


    Gu Dashan was dining with Master Tian and others, and had no time toe out to greet Wan Xiucai and his son. Gu Dafu came out, saw Wan Xiucai, and immediately raised his hands to him and said: "It turns out to be Wan Xiucai, pleasee in quickly."


    Wan Xiucai felt much relieved when he saw that Gu Dafu was still respectful to him: "Mr. Gu, congrattions on opening a new shop."


    Wan Xiucai nced at Millet behind him, and Millet hurriedly handed over the gift: "Mr. Gu, this is a gift for your shop. Please ept it for your consideration."


    He then specially took out the two books and said, "My young master learned that someone in your family is studying, so he personally selected two books and sent them to your family."


    Gu Dafu was surprised and happy when he saw that the Wan family actually gave two books. He hurriedly took them and said to Wan Lifang: "Master Wan is interested."


    Wan Lifang is a good talker. After bowing to Gu Dafu, he smiled and said: "Uncle Gu, you are wee. If the Gu family brothers are free in the future, you can ask him toe to our Wanjia Private School and we can discuss knowledge together."


    After hearing this, Gu Dafu thanked them again. He originally wanted to lead them to sit in the lobby, but he epted someone else''s book and thought that the other person was a schr, so he boldly took them into the side room and said to the third grandfather. They said: "Sanbo, Shang Xiucai, Master Tian, this is Wan Xiucai from the private school in the town, and this is Wan Xiucai''s son."


    Wan Xiucai and Wan Lifang were very excited when they saw Master Tian and the Jiang brothers. Seeing Master Tian and the others looking over, the father and son hurriedly bowed.


    Wan Xiucai still showed a bit of nobility and said reservedly: "Master Tian and Mr. Jiang, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    The Lord Jiang he was talking about was Jiang Qi, not Jiang Jiao.


    "It turns out to be Wan Xiucai, please sit down quickly." Master Tian saw him, his face was as usual, but he was unhappy in his heart. After saying this, he stood up directly and said to the third grandfather: "Mr. Gu, Tian is disturbing me. For a long time, I still had official business to do in the county, so I left first."


    Wan Xiucai''s knowledge is not bad, but he is a bit pedantic and aloof. Master Tian does not want to spend more time with such a person, otherwise he will be so angry that his liver will hurt.


    Third Grandpa stood up and said, "Since we have official business to attend to, we won''t keep Mr. Tian here."


    The people at the table got up and went to see Master Tian and others off. Wan Xiucai and his son looked very unhappy. It was just noon and Master Tian was about to leave. This clearly meant that he looked down on them.


    Wan Xiucai wanted to turn around and leave on the spot, but he did not have the courage to scorn Master Tian and the Jiang brothers in person. He could only smile stiffly and follow Gu Dafu to see Master Tian and the others off.


    The servants brought by Master Tian had already eaten and drank enough. Seeing that Master Tian was about to leave, they hurriedly drove the carriage over.


    Third Grandma and Lao Yan had already packed up four return gifts, carried them with Gu Dalin, and handed two of them to the servants brought by Master Tian.


    "Master Tian, these are the delicacies made by our shop. You can take them back to eat. There is also a portion for the county magistrate... Please help send it to the county magistrate. Thank you for the que." The third grandma said this I was trembling a little when I said this. The county magistrate is the biggest official in Tianfu County.


    Master Tian looked at the nervous look on the third grandmother''s face and said with some humor: "Don''t worry, Tian will definitely help transfer it."


    The remaining two gifts in return were one for the Jiang family and one for Hu Dongs family.


    The Qin brothers and Luo Wu knew that Jiang Qi and the others were leaving, so they stopped what they were doing and came out to see off the guests.


    Jiang Qi saw them and said, "If you three can''t make it back to the county tonight, you can go back tomorrow. As long as you arrive before Chen time, Team Leader Yang and I won''t punish you."


    Luo Wu was very happy to hear this. He wanted to spend more time with Gu Jinxiu, so he immediately sped his fists and thanked him: "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    Qin Eng felt unhappy, but in front of Jiang Qi, he would not show the slightest dissatisfaction, and would hold his fists to express his thanks.


    Before leaving, Hu Dongjia made a special reminder: "Mr. Gu, at midnight tomorrow, our Futai Building will send people to pick up the goods. They have a brand on them, which is the same as the brand I gave you."


    While having dinner in the wing room, the Hu Dong family gave the Gu family a pair of Futai Building cards and used the cards to identify people.


    "Hey, we got it, don''t worry about Mr. Hu''s family." Third Grandpa said, taking Gu Dashan and the others to send Mr. Tian and others through the gatehouse. They didn''t return to the shop until the carriage was far away.


    It was still early for Shang Xiucai and Shang Li to meet, so he did not leave. Instead, he returned to Gu''s restaurant to support them.


    Wan Xiucai saw him, and he who wanted to leave also followed him back.


    Third Grandpa respected schrs and asked Third Grandma to serve a table of new dishes to entertain Wans father and son.


    Shang Lichang and Shang Xiucai had already had dinner and did not go to eat with the Wan family father and son. Only Gu Dafu and his son, Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan were with them. Gu Jinan went to apany Shang Xiucai, Shang Lichang, and the Shang family. two grandchildren talking.


    Wan Xiucai and his son were a little breathless after eating this meal. Fortunately, not long after, a burst of heartyughter sounded from the door of the shop: "Hey, the business of the shop is good."


    Gu Jinan followed the sound and saw Yuan Laorong and his son, and behind them stood two women, one old and one young. They must be Yuan Laorong''s daughter-inw and eldest daughter-inw.

 Chapter 342: Praise to death

    Chapter 342: Praise to death


    Chapter 342: Bragging to the death


    "Uncle Yuan is here, wee." Gu Jinan hurriedly greeted him.


    Gu Dewang was clearing away the dishes in the lobby when he saw the Yuan familying. He hurried to the kitchen and said to Mrs. Chen, "Mom, the Yuan family is here, and they are followed by two women, one older and one younger."


    "Hey, it must be the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw who are here. I guess the Yuan family is also interested in our sister Mei. Look, today the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw took the opportunity toe to see someone." Mrs. Chen hurriedly untied her clothes. He put on his apron and said to Gu Yumei, who was making bean dregs cakes: "Stop the group, go wash your hands and face quickly, tidy up, and follow me to meet the guests."


    When you see the Yuan familyter, please smile more and show your face, otherwise I will kill you.


    "If you have some discernment, say more good things about the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, and don''t give me such a yin and yang attitude."


    Gu Yumei stood up reluctantly, and before she took a few steps, she was pped **** the back by Mrs. Chen. Mrs. Chen scolded: "You are deaf, I want you to be happy. How dare you act like this?" You look like you are dead, believe it or not, I will p you."


    Gu Yumei was beaten, so she could only put down her face, raise a smile, and fetch water to wash her hands and face honestly. Then she took a photo of herself in the water tank. After seeing that she looked pretty good, she smiled with satisfaction.


    Ms. Chen rolled her eyes as she looked at her, she is such a pretty girl.


    She turned back to Gu Dewang and said: "Hurry up to the back house and tell your sister Xiu that she should stop cleaning the house ande to the front kitchen to help. Don''t go to the back house without firsthand. Mom wants to entertain the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw."


    This kind of goods has to be thrown away whenpared with others, and people will die whenpared with each other. Not only are Sister Mei and Sister Xiu much different in appearance, they are also inferior in temperament and craftsmanship. If the mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Yuan family see Sister Xiu, how can theypare to each other? Gu Yumei.


    "Hey." Gu Dewang squeaked and immediately ran to the back house to find Gu Jinxiu and told her the matter.


    Gu Jinxiu had long known that Chen was interested in the Yuan family. When she heard Gu Dewang''s words, she immediately understood what Chen meant and did not dare to dy. She said to Jin Niu who was sitting in the room ying, "Jin Niu, take good care of your sister. The noble aunt wille with guests in a while, don''t be afraid, don''t cry, just be good."


    Jin Niu responded: "I know, Sister Xiu."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, hurriedly left the back house and went to the front shop to help in the kitchen.


    Mrs. Chen had already brought Gu Yumei to the front bunk, and at a nce she saw the middle-aged woman standing behind Yuan Laorong, and the third grandmother was talking to the woman.


    When Mrs. Chen saw this, she did not rush over in a hurry. Instead, she took Gu Yumei and walked slowly. She first smiled at Yuan Laorong''s wife, and then said to the third grandma: "Third aunt, we After finishing the work in the kitchen, this sister-inw looked confused, who does she belong to?"


    When Mrs. Chen said this, her voice was several times gentler than usual, which made the third grandma look at her wrongly.


    But thinking that she was pretending like this to find a wife for Gu Yumei, so that the Yuan family could like Gu Yumei, so she did not dislike her, but said: "This is Yuan Lizhang''s daughter-inw, you can call her sister-inw Yuan, this is Yuan The eldest daughter-inw of the vige chief, Mrs. Yuan Xu."


    Mrs. Chen''s smile became brighter and she said with a smile: "It turns out to be Sister-inw Yuan. I am the daughter-inw of the Gu family. My maiden name is Chen, and my husband is Gu Dagui."


    Yuan Laorong''s wife has a round face and a natural smile at the corner of her mouth, which makes her look veryfortable. Hearing this, she looked at Mr. Chen and said with a smile: "It turns out they are Dagui siblings. Your man and his eldest uncle have been to my house. We can be considered acquaintances."


    As he spoke, Yuan Laorong''s wife turned her eyes to Gu Yumei next to Chen and asked, "Who is this girl?"


    Mrs. Chen was eager for her to ask, so she hurriedly said: "This is my niece, called Sister Mei. I just finished working in the kitchen with me, and when I came out, I saw Sister-inw Yuaning. What a fate. Sister Mei, call someone quickly."


    Mr. Chen''s words were telling Yuan Laorong''s wife that Gu Yumei was a capable worker and had been helping in the kitchen before.


    Gu Yumei saluted Yuan Laorong''s daughter-inw and said softly: "Hello, Aunt Yuan, hello, Sister-inw Yuan."  "Sister Mei." Yuan Xu nodded with a smile.


    Yuan Laorong''s wife helped Gu Yumei up and said with a smile: "Good boy, we farmers don''t use these false etiquette."


    Then he praised Mrs. Chen: "My dear sister-inw, your girl is well educated. I heard that your children are studying. No wonder the girl looks so polite and behaves like a rich girl."


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "We are farmers, we work in the fields, but we dare notpare to that rich girl. Sister Mei''s rules were taught by my elder sister-inw when she was in her hometown. My elder sister-inw''s uncle is a schr, and my elder sister-inw herself Xiao Ai went to her uncle''s house and learned some from her cousins. When she got Sister Mei, she also taught her some."


    Mrs. Chen is sweating coldly on her back, but she must not let Yuan Laorongs wife think that Sister Mei is a maid born as a youngdy, otherwise Yuan Laorongs wife will definitely dislike her.


    Farmers dont like the charming youngdy when they choose a daughter-inw.


    Chang Errui was following his father and eldest brother. When he heard Chen''s voice, he couldn''t help but nce towards them. When he saw a pretty girl wearing a pink summer dress standing next to Chen, His face turned red, and he quickly looked away, not daring to look again.


    This is the daughter of the rich uncle''s family. She looks... pretty good.


    Here, Mrs. Chen has already said: "Sister-inw Yuan, there are many people here, let''s go to the back house to talk."


    The third grandma looked at the guests who filled the whole shop, nodded and said: "The noble wife is right, you are female guests, and our two families are friends, so we should go to the back house to sit there."


    "Listen to Aunt Gu." Yuan Laorong''s wife took her eldest daughter-inw and followed Mrs. Chen and the others through the front shop to the back house.


    Along the way, Yuan Laorong''s wife looked at Gu''s restaurant, and after arriving at the back house, she sighed: "Third Aunt Gu, my dear siblings, your shop is really big, it can rival two others'' shops. "


    There are three front bunks. After passing the small door, there is a small courtyard. There are four wing rooms on the left and right sides. Going forward, you will reach the high wall that separates the house. Enter through the small door next to it and you will find the back house.


    The back house is the same as the front house, with three main rooms and four side rooms.


    Good guy, there are fourteen rooms in total, but they are very big.


    Third grandma, eldest aunt, sister Yumei. Jin Niu stood in the back room of the house with Gui Niu in her arms, and called out obediently.


    Gui Niu is young and follows Jin Niu in her milky voice.


    Yuanxu didn''t have any children yet. She liked Jin Niu and Guiniu very much. She hugged Guinu and said, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Gui Niu, what''s your sister-inw''s name?" Gui Niu was hugged veryfortably by Yuan Xushi, her little hands were holding Yuan Xushi''s neck, and her round eyes were looking at her without blinking.


    Mrs. Yuan Xu''s heart melted when she saw her. Yuan Laorong''s daughter-inw pointed at her and said with a smile: "My eldest daughter-inw likes children. She can''t help but hug them when she sees them. Third Aunt Gu, my brothers and sisters, let me You areughing."


    Mrs. Chen grinned and was about to say that if she liked a child, she would have one. She thought of Gu Dagui saying that the Yuan family had not yet had a grandchild. She quickly swallowed the words and said with a smile: "Where can I seeughter? This little daughter-inw, this little Girls all like children, and my sister Mei also likes children. She has brought up my two sons since they were young. If she hadnt helped to raise them, I would have died of exhaustion.

 Chapter 343: do not like

    Chapter 343: do not like


    Chapter 343 Not happy


    Yuan Laorong''s wifeughed. Gu Dagui''s wife was really interesting. She praised Gu Yumei in almost every sentence, even to the point of death.


    It seems that the head of the family is right. Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui have a very good rtionship. Mrs. Chen is also a good aunt, and she protects Gu Dafu''s two children very much.


    Gu Yumei didn''t feel that Mrs. Chen loved her. Seeing her praising her so much, she just felt that Mr. Chen wanted to kick her out quickly.


    Thinking like this, she was in a bad mood. She felt that Chen wanted to marry her off as soon as possible, so she didn''t help her look at other people, and just pushed her to the Yuan family.


    "Sister Mei, why are you dazed? Go to the kitchen quickly and get some food. Let your Aunt Yuan and Sister-inw Yuan try the special food in our shop." Mrs. Chen pushed Gu Yumei and wanted to p her. Damn it, She worked so hard to find someone for her with a smile on her face. She still had time to be in a daze and didn''t even hear what she said before.


    Although Gu Yumei didn''t like the Yuan family, she didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of the Yuan family. She stood up with a smile, left the main room of the back house, and went to the front bunk.


    Yuan Laorong''s wife looked at Gu Yumei''s back, then turned to look at Chen and said, "Sister Mei, this girl is really quiet. She doesn''t seem to like to talk much."


    The second oldest child in her family wants to continue the Chang family''s legacy, and the daughter-inw she marries must be able to support the family and not be a boring gourd.


    Mrs. Chen was shrewd and understood the meaning of Yuan Laorong''s wife''s words, and exined with a smile: "This is the first time she has met Sister-inw Yuan, so she is shy. She is usually very talkative at home. Sometimes I think she is too noisy. Panic."


    The third grandma also wanted Gu Yumei to marry into the Yuan family. After all, the Yuan family was good, so she helped Chen speak: "Sister Mei''s child is a little talkative today. In the past, she could deal with us and the vige at home."


    Gu Yumei''s face dropped as soon as she came out of the back house. She walked to the front kitchen and said to Gu Jinxiu, who was packing braised meat for the guests: "The mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Yuan family are going to have dinner in the back house. The second aunt asked me toe and get a table of food. You Pack up a tray of everything in the shop and I''ll take it to the back house."


    After finishing speaking, he sat down on the stool on the kitchen porch and rested.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang were returning from delivering braised meat to the guests. When they heard this, they kicked the stool where Gu Yumei was sitting and said angrily: "Who are you talking to? Is my sister a servant of your family? Your second aunt asked you to If youe to get food, you can do it yourself. If you still want your hand, I''ll chop it off for you."


    Gu Jinli was very angry. Gu Yumei was a picker of soft persimmons. Seeing that her sister was easy to talk to, she specially ordered her sister. There were people in the kitchen, including Yan''s mother-inw, daughter-inw, and the Chu family. Why didn''t she scream?


    Luo Huiniang smiled happily and said to Gu Yumei, "You deserve what you deserve for messing with Xiaoyu."


    "You, you guys!" Gu Yumei was about to cry in anger, but she couldn''t afford to offend Gu Jinli, so she could only hold back her tears and go get the stewed meat by herself, cut it and put it on the te. It took more than a quarter of an hour to put the table on the table. After cleaning it up, it took three times to carry all the food on a wooden tray.


    Yuan Laorong''s wife was finally satisfied when she saw her. The girl seemed silent and a bit delicate, but she was also capable of working.


    Just as Yuan Laorongs daughter-inw finished praising Gu Yumei in her heart, Mrs. Yuan Xu became unhappy with Gu Yumei.


    The reason is because of Guiniu.


    Gui Niu was a child who was greedy for meat. When she saw Gu Yumeiing in with tes of meat, she immediately ran over and hugged her legs, asking for meat.


    But Gu Yumei was arrogant and had always disliked the children of the same family. Suddenly Gui Niu hugged her leg. She felt as if her legs were stained with saliva. She instinctively swung her foot. Although the amplitude was notrge, it still touched Gui Niu. The girl staggered, squatted on her butt, and sat on the ground.


    Yuan Xu was startled and hurried over to help Guiniu. Gu Yumei was also frightened, fearing that the Yuan family would hate her, so she quickly put the tray on the table, turned around and hugged Gui Niu, and said guiltily: "I''m sorry, Gui Niu, does it hurt if you fall? Sister Yumei didn''t mean it." , there is hot soy milk in the tray, Sister Yumei is afraid that you will rush over and be showered with hot soy milk, so, then... don''t me Sister Yumei."


    Gui Niu was not close to Gu Yumei at first, so she hurriedly struggled out of her arms and threw herself into Yuan Xu''s arms.


    Guiniu was very sensible and did not cry or say anything bad about Gu Yumei, but Yuan Xu still hated her for falling in love with Gu Yumei.


    Ms. Chen was talking to Yuan Laorong''s wife. When she heard the voice, she quickly looked this way and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide the matter anymore, Gu Yumei had no choice but to tell her what had just happened. She lowered her head, her eyes were red, and she said guiltily: "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have moved so much that I bumped into Gui Niu." fall down."


    "You are so big and yet you are so careless." Mrs. Chen scolded Gu Yumei and said worriedly to Yuan Laorong''s wife: "Look at her, she is always a little frizzy. I am also very worried."


    Yuan Laorong''s wife is actually a very kind person. Seeing Gu Yumei''s fearful look with red circles under her eyes, she smiled and said, "The girl is still young. She will be more stable in two years. Besides, Sister Mei didn''t mean it, so it''s okay."


    Mrs. Chen was relieved when she saw that Yuan Laorong''s daughter-inw didn''t seem to be talking politely. Oh my god, she was scared to death. She was afraid that Yuan Laorong''s daughter-inw would dislike Gu Yumei and destroy this good thing in person. .


    "What are you doing here? Go to the front bunk and call your Grandma Yan over for dinner. She has been busy for a long time. She is old and must be hungry." Mrs. Chen found a step for Gu Yumei and asked her to leave. Don''t act like a fool. I''m stuck here, embarrassed.


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Gu Yumei said to Gui Niu, who was still nestling in Yuan Xu''s arms: "Gui Niu, go sit with sister-inw of the Yuan family first. Sister Yumei will go and call your grandma in. Wait a minute. Lets have dinner together.


    After saying that, he hurried out to call someone.


    Seeing that she finally became wiser, Mrs. Chen''s depression subsided a lot.


    Not long after, Gu Yumei led Lao Yan to the back house and had a meal with the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    In the wing room of the front bunk, Wan Xiucai and his son saw that Shang Li was the leader, and Shang Xiucai paid little attention to them. Brother Gu Dafu, who had been eating with them, also ran to talk to the Yuan family and his son, which was very ufortable.


    Wan Xiucai felt that he had been humiliated. When he was carrying someone on his back, he snorted silently and pushed Wan Lifang with his elbow to signal him to leave.


    Wan Lifang pretended not to see it at first, but Wan Xiucai pushed him two more times. He had to stand up and said to the third grandfather and others: "Grandpa Gu family, uncles Gu family, father has sses in the afternoon, we have to leave first Okay, I''ll beg for mercy next time, and I hope Grandpa Gu and uncles from the Gu family won''t dislike me."


    Although Third Grandpa thought Wan Xiucai was a bit pedantic and arrogant, he would not offend a schr if he could, so he smiled and said: "I was busy today and did not entertain Wan Xiucai well. Next time Wan Xiucai and Master Wane over when they are free, our shop will be tidied up." Lets put out a table of the mostplete braised food to entertain you.

 Chapter 344: Wan Li Fang’s thoughts

    Chapter 344: Wan Li Fang��s thoughts


    Chapter 344 Wan Lifangs Thoughts


    Gu Dexing was ttered a few times by Wan Lifang today, and he felt very grateful, so he also said: "Brother Wan is out, we are in the same town, we should move around frequently, in the future we cane and sit down when we have time, and we can discuss with each other." knowledge."


    Wan Lifang looked at Gu Dexing with a smile: "Brother Gu has solid knowledge. I benefited a lot from my essay with Brother Gu today. I will definitelye here often for advice in the future."


    When Gu Dexing heard this, he felt relieved. He had been studying for so many years, and today was the day he was praised the most. He was so happy that the smile on his lips could not go away. Finally, he personally sent Wan Xiucai and his son to the gatehouse, and then returned to the shop to follow his father to entertain Yuan Father and son.


    Its just that the Yuan family and his son were too vulgarpared to Wan Xiucai and his son, especially Yuan Laorong, who was frightened when he looked at him with those eyes.


    There is also Chang Errui, whose hands are too strong. When he talks happily, he will p him hard several times, making him cough several times.


    Gu Dexing remembered his father''s instructions, suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart, and apanied the Yuan family and his son with a smile on his face.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Wan Xiucai returned home and finally couldn''t help cursing: "Shang Wenyuan, a noble and aloof man, saw this schring, but he did not apany him to the table, but ran to sit in the lobby. That lobby They all have muddy legs. Is this where the schr sits? Just because he is a few years older than this schr in high school, he considers himself a senior. Does he know that he is eight years younger than this schr? When he sees this schr, he should call him big brother. yes!"


    "Also, that old man Shang Youcang, what''s so great about being tall? After all, he is not a white man with no fame. It''s just that he doesn''t bow to me when he sees me. He is actually trying to show off to me. If he hadn''t looked at He is old, so this schr remembers the inferiority of old and young, so I must reprimand him."


    Wan Xiucai scolded until he was gasping for breath, and finally added: "If this schr is willing, he can just go and tell the adults in the county government, can it be his turn to be the head of the district?"


    If Chief Shang heard this, he would definitely spit on Wan Xiucai''s face. Do you really think that you can be a chief just because you have a good reputation?


    The head of the vige has to take care of the affairs between the viges. This matter is veryplicated, and most of the troubles are caused by tricky people. If you don''t have any skills in the countryside, just throwing away your book bag will be useless.


    Wan Lifang had no intention of listening to his father''sints. Instead, he was thinking about things. When his father finishedining, he hurriedly came over and said, "Dad, what do you think of Gu Dafu''s family?"


    "Gu Dafu''s family? It''s okay. That father and son have a good attitude towards us, better than the Gu Dashan father and son who only hang around Shang Wenyuan." After Wan Xiucai finished speaking, he frowned and asked, "Why do you suddenly ask Why is this? If his family is not that good, what does it have to do with us?"


    "Of course it''s rted." Wan Lifang didn''t hesitate and said what he was thinking: "Dad, my son is already seventeen this year, but my mother didn''t help her son see other people. She only stared at his uncle''s house and said I want my son to marry cousin Rui from my uncle''s family. Although cousin Rui is good, my uncle''s family is not as good as before."


    Wan Lifang''s uncle''s family name is Ni, and his family is in Xianggui Town. Ten years ago, when Mr. Ni was still alive, the Ni family was pretty good and they were a smallndowner in Xianggui Town.


    But since Mr. Ni fell ill, the Ni family began to decline. More than 200 acres ofnd in the family were sold again and again. By the time Mr. Ni finally died of illness, 100 acres of the family''snd had been sold.


    Uncle Ni was also careless. After seeing the decline of his family, he followed the example of others and went to Jiangnan to do business. As a result, he lost all his money. Now, his family only has a dozen acres ofnd left, and they are really poor. Seeing the decline of her natal family, Wanli Fang''s mother felt very unhappy and was determined to win over her natal family. Thinking that the Wan family still had 80 acres ofnd, a private school, and an honorable schr, she wanted to marry her niece Ni Ruiniang married Wan Lifang and became the daughter-inw of the Wan family. After she died, the Wan family could still take care of her natal family.


    The Wan family would live in poverty. In addition to the fact that Wan Xiucai liked to buy expensive things and Wan Lifang liked to go to the county town to y, it was also partly because the Ni family took back the money saved by the Wan family to support her natal family.


    "Dad, it''s not that my son dislikes his uncle''s family, it''s actually that his uncle''s family is a bottomless pit. Mom wants to win over his uncle''s family, just forget it. My son is still young, and he doesn''t want to be dragged down by his uncle''s family for the rest of his life."


    There is also Cousin Rui. She is a girl who alwayses to live with us. Every time shees, she clings to her son. My son will not dare to marry such an unruly girl.


    In fact, he was happy to be clung to by Ni Ruiniang. After all, Ni Ruiniang was pretty good-looking and she came to her door by herself. He was not a monk, so naturally he would not push her away.


    Just for fun, if he was asked to marry Ni Ruiniang, he would not do it. He has to find a daughter-inw whose natal family is rich and use her natal family to support him, so that he can continue to live happily in the county town in the future.


    Wan Xiucai was also very dissatisfied with the Ni family. He wanted to marry the Ni family back then, but it was because he had dyed his age because he was trying to gain fame. He was too old and had no choice. Seeing that the Ni family still had some fertilend, he married her back. .


    The Ni family is really bad. They are blood-sucking insects that **** the blood of my Wan family. But what do you think Gu Dafus family is doing? Wan Xiucai asked.


    Wan Lifang smiled and said, "Dad, Gu Dafu''s family has a daughter. I heard that she has already reached the age of hairpin."


    "My son thought, Gu Dafu''s family is one of the owners of Gu''s Restaurant and Gu''s Workshop. In just half a year, their life has been prosperous, and the money earned by the workshop and shop in a day has been wiped out. If we meet such a family, should we find a matchmaker toe and ask? It would be a good thing if it happens. "


    And when the Yuan family came today, he also saw Gu Dafu''s daughter. She looked pretty good, better than Ni Ruiniang, which made him feel itchy.


    Wan Xiucai frowned and shook his head and refused: "No, that''s a merchant. How can he be worthy of our family? Our family is a well-known family. If you want to marry, you have to marry a girl who has cultivated and studied for generations."


    Wan Lifang sneered at his father''s words. To put it bluntly, the girl from the Gengdu family was just like his family, poor inside. He had had enough of this kind of life. Looking at the entire Qingfu Town, it was estimated that the Wan family in his family could marry. That is, the daughter of Gu Dafu''s family.


    Dad, Gu Dafus family is not a businessman. I heard from Gu Dexing that when he was in his hometown, his grandfather was the vige chief, and Gu Dexings father and second uncle both knew how to read. He and Gu Dewang were also studying, so they were also members of the farming and education family.


    "Another one, Gu Dafu''s family is rich, but Gu Dafu only has two children. That girl is his only daughter. When the timees to get married, how much can the dowry be?"

 Chapter 345: Two shopkeepers

    Chapter 345: Two shopkeepers


    Chapter 345 Two Shopkeepers


    Wan Lifang said sincerely: "Dad, you also know the situation of our family. Life is bing more and more difficult every year. If there is no more ie, our father and son will not be able to continue reading this book. If there is Miss Gu, With the dowry and the continuous dividends from Gu''s Restaurant and Gu''s Workshop, our family''s life will definitely be better."


    Wan Xiucai knew that his family''s life was difficult. After listening to Wan Lifang''s words, he pondered for a moment and nodded slightly: "My son is right. You can''t study and learn without money."


    "It''s just that...Dad is still not willing to ept it. Our Wan family is of your generation and we should marry a girl from an official family. Now we can only marry a girl from a well-to-do family with some money."


    Wan Xiucai beat his chest andmented that his family''s fate was not good. After two generations of hard work, he had not yet be an official.


    Wan Lifang was a wolf. In order tofort Wan Xiucai, he choked with red eyes and said: "Dad, it is just a temporary measure for us to marry Gu Dafu''s daughter in order to have money for our father and son to study. After a few years, we will have a son." After passing the examination, she will be demoted to a concubine, and she will beg to marry an officialdy and be the lintel of my family."


    Wan Xiucai was stunned, feeling that his son had gone too far: "Isn''t this bad?"


    But Wan Lifang said righteously: "Dad, when ites to marriage, we have always paid attention to the right family. If his son is admitted to the official position and bes an official, he will naturally marry an officialdy. Gu Dafu can''t say anything. After all, when the timees, My son is an official."


    Wan Xiucai thought about it and felt it was right, so he nodded.


    Seeing that he agreed, Wan Lifang immediately said, "Dad, you still have to go talk to Mom, I''m afraid she won''t agree."


    Wan Xiucai''s face turned cold and he snorted: "I am the head of the family, how dare she refuse to agree? If not, I will write a divorce letter and divorce her."


    It''s okay to not be able to help Wan''s family, but she dares to use Wan''s money to supplement her parents'' family. It''s okay not to want such a mother-inw.


    Gu Yumei didn''t know that she had been targeted by Wan Lifang and was still eating with Mrs. Yuan''s family.


    And Gu Jinli and the others were very busy, so they had to take turns eating in the kitchen. After eating, I had to bring food to the guests, so I was very busy.


    While he was busy, Liang Zhuzi came with two restaurant owners.


    Wang Yongfu recognized Liang Zhuzi. When he saw him, he weed him directly into the shop and shouted towards the side room: "Master, Brother Liang is here."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan hurried out and was stunned when he saw Liang Zhuzi: "Brother Liang, I haven''t seen you for more than a month. You have changed a lot. I didn''t dare to recognize you at first nce."


    Today, Liang Zhuzi is wearing a brand new brown gown and a hooded hat. He has gained weight and his face is rosy. He lookspletely different from the tired one more than a month ago.


    Liang Zhuziughed and said, "Brother Gu, you see, no matter how I change, I will still be the same Liang Zhuzi."


    He quickly introduced Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, this is Shopkeeper Feng from Changfeng Building in Hukang County; this is Shopkeeper Lin from Yongxing Building in Daxing Town. They like your shop''s braised meat and roast duck very much, and came here to ce an order with you." .


    Gu Dashan has heard of Shopkeeper Lin from Yongxing Building. However, this was the first time Gu Dashan had heard of Shopkeeper Feng of Changfeng Tower. Shopkeeper Feng was only in his early forties, but he was thin and had two deep nasbial lines on his face. He looked like he was fifty years old. When he saw Gu Dashan, he held his hand and said to him: "Gu Dongjia, this is Hu Kang The shopkeeper of Fenglou, the county magistrate, after eating your roast duck and braised meat in Daxing Town, he felt that the taste of these two items is really wonderful. Today I came here to buy the goods. I also hope that for the sake of Brother Liang, Mr. Gu will add some braised meat and braised meat. Roast duck for us at Changfeng Tower.


    Shopkeeper Lin next to him also said: "Mr. Gu, Mr. Lin also came here specially to ask for goods. Brother Liang should have told you about our Yongxing Building. Our Yongxing Building is a century-old store that has been around since the previous dynasty. You can rest assured when doing business with our Yongxing Building."


    Gu Dashan would not refuse Shopkeeper Lin. As early as when they were making braised food, they had been thinking about doing business with Yongxinglou. Just because Shopkeeper Lin is sincere and has been doing business with Liang Zhuzi and others for so long, he has never lowered Liang Zhuzi''s price. When Liang Zhuzi and the others encounter trouble in Yongxing Town, Shopkeeper Lin will help them. He is a good person.


    Its just Shopkeeper Feng


    Shopkeeper Feng is not a fool if he can be a shopkeeper. Seeing Gu Dashan''s worries, he directly took out his household registration and handed it to Gu Dashan: "Gu Dongjia, please see, this is Feng''s household registration. Feng''s family background is innocent, although it is not You are from Tianfu County, but you can rest assured when doing business with our Changfeng Tower."


    Gu Dashan didn''t even know many Chinese characters, and there was arge seal specially stamped by the county government on the household registration, which he couldn''t even read.


    Gu Jinan had noticed this ce for a long time and invited Shang Xiucai and Shang Lichang over.


    "I''ll take a look." Shang Lichang took the household registration from shopkeeper Feng, squinted at it for a while, and then handed it to Shang Xiucai directly: "Old man, my eyes are hard to use, Wen Yuan, you schr,e and take a look. .


    After hearing this, shopkeepers Feng and Lin were both surprised and bowed to Shang Xiucai: "It turns out that this brother is actually a schr. It''s disrespectful and disrespectful."


    Shang Xiucai said: "A small schr is not worth mentioning. You two brothers don''t need to be so polite."


    Shang Li groaned twice and said in agreement: "He is indeed a young schr, notparable to your father-inw, who is the county captain of our Tianfu County."


    Gu Jinan suppressed a smile, Mr. Shang was worthy of being a chief. These two words shocked Shopkeeper Feng and Shopkeeper Lin.


    But Gu Jinan underestimated Chief Shang Li. After he said this, he added: "Speaking of which, your father-inw is just a county captain or an assistant officer. He is not as good as Xu County Magistrate, who is the chief official of our Tianfu County. But The county magistrate is a good eater. Because he loves the braised meat and roast duck from Dashan''s shop, he heard that the shop was opening today and sent Master Tian to deliver a que. He can be regarded as a loyal gourmet. "


    This time, not only shopkeepers Feng and Lin, but also Liang Zhuzi were shocked and asked: "Brother Gu, the county magistrate sent someone to deliver a que to your shop?"


    Gu Dashan smiled and nodded: "Yes, I gave him a que from Gu''s Restaurant, which has already been hung on the door."


    There were many guests in the lobby waiting to get things. After hearing this, someone living in the town said: "No, when Mr. Tian and Mr. Jiang came to deliver the que in the morning, everyone in our town saw it. , everyone came to watch the excitement for a long time, Brother Gu and the others are so handsome that everyone who opens a shop in the town is envious of them."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Qingtian came out with a basket and handed it to the person who just spoke: "Uncle Hong, here are two kilograms of braised fish cubes, one kilogram of fried tofu, and eight bean dregs cakes from your house. Go to the counter. Pay the money, where will Grandpa Qin collect the money?"


    The shop opened today and it was too busy. Mr. Qin was old and didn''t like to entertain guests, so he just sat at the counter to collect money.

 Chapter 346: Mr. Xue comes to visit

    Chapter 346: Mr. Xuees to visit


    Chapter 346 Mr. Xuees to visit


    "Hey." Uncle Hong carried the basket and came to the counter. After paying off the money, he took the basket and left. When he walked out of the shop door, he looked up at the door and said in two words: "This The calligraphy written by the county magistrate is just different, and it looks good when you look at it."


    Even though he didnt know the words, he just felt good about it.


    Shopkeeper Feng listened to everything Uncle Hong said and sighed in his heart. It seems that the Gu family is different from other people who fled the famine. They have a big backer.


    Thinking like this, when he looked at Gu Dashan again, there was a bit of admiration in his eyes. When he spoke again, his tone was a bit more humble than before: "The Gu Dong family is really lucky to have the county magistrate look at him differently. Feng I really admire you."


    When Shang Lichang heard this, he nodded with satisfaction and walked away.


    Shang Xiucai knew that this was because Shang Lichang felt that Shopkeeper Feng was trustworthy and could do business with him.


    He returned the household registration to Shopkeeper Feng and said to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, there is no problem with Shopkeeper Feng''s household registration." After speaking, he nodded to Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan was not stupid. He understood what Shang Xiucai meant when he saw this. After calcting how much braised meat the Daya family could make in a day, he said to them: "Futai Building in the county has signed a contract with us. Now we can sell it to you." The goods are not much, I can give you at most twenty roast ducks, thirty kilograms of meat stew, and thirty kilograms of vegetarian stew every day."


    Shopkeeper Feng felt that there was a little shortage and asked, "Our Changfeng Tower is in the county town and we have many guests. Can we increase the number of roast ducks to thirty?"


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "It''s really not possible, we can''t do that much now."


    Fu Tai Lou has already ordered one hundred roast ducks a day from them. Now they are given twenty more roast ducks for each of them, which makes it already one hundred and forty. And Daya''s family is exhausted and can only make two hundred ducks a day. Roast duck, you have to ask someone to help kill the duck, otherwise you won''t be able to do it at all.


    When Shopkeeper Feng heard this, he could only give up with regret.


    Shopkeeper Lin is not greedy, as long as he can get the goods.


    Gu Dashan also told them the rules for receiving goods.


    Liang Zhuzi smiled and said: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, I told Shopkeeper Feng and Shopkeeper Lin about this rule, and they both agree."


    Shopkeeper Feng nodded to Shopkeeper Lin: "Brother Liang is right, we are willing to follow the rules of taking care of our brothers."


    "That''s done, let''s sign the contract right away." Gu Dashan asked Gu Jinan to write four contracts. After calling Qi Pan, the four of them, plus the sponsor Liang Zhuzhu and Shang Xiucai, a total of six people signed the contract and put their fingerprints on it. .


    The men from other stores did not need toe to sign and have their fingerprints pressed. The two shopkeepers did not buy tofu or spices. They would still buy these things from Liang Zhuzi, otherwise Liang Zhuzi would not have brought them here.


    Shopkeeper Feng and Shopkeeper Lin were far away from each other. After signing a contract and agreeing on a time to pick up the goods, they put down the gifts they brought and said goodbye.


    Not long after they left, Xue Mingyu brought a five or six-year-old boy, followed by two servants carrying congrattory gifts, to the door of Gu''s restaurant.


    Xue Mingyu was disfigured andme. Wang Yongfu had noticed him a long time ago, stopped him with one hand, and asked with a smile: "Old man, are you here to buy something or to find someone?"


    Xue Mingyu knew that he looked scary. Anyone who looked at him would stop him and ask. He said, "I''m here to look for someone. Is the owner of this shop named Gu? The old man is looking for Gu Gu."


    The child Xue Mingyu brought was very well-behaved. He folded his little hands and bowed to Wang Yongfu: "Uncle, my grandpa Xue is a good man. With the help of Gu Dong''s family, his old man fulfilled his long-cherished wish. Today he learned about Gu''s shop. We are here to congratte you on our opening, please go and notify Gu Dongjia and let him see us."


    Wang Yongfu saw that this child was only five or six years old. He looked fair and thin, but he was so articte when he spoke. He couldn''t help but smile and said: "Okay, wait a minute, I will inform you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Wu had already seen Mr. Xue. He handed the braised meat to the guest and asked the guest to pay. Then he came over and said, "Mr. Xue, why are you here." Luo Wu knows Xue Mingyu, Sun Lichang He handled the family''s case from beginning to end.


    "Luo Yamen." Xue Mingyu was very happy to see Luo Wu and hurriedly told him his purpose.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu smiled and said, "Then you are right toe today. Not only is Xiaoyu here, but also Uncle Shang is here."


    Xue Mingyu said excitedly: "That''s a coincidence. Could you please Luo Yamen to take the old man to see Shang Xiucai?"


    If it weren''t for the Shang family who sent the news, he wouldn''t have known that the county was going to remove half of the vige chiefs. If it weren''t for the help of the Shang family and the Jiang family, he wouldn''t have dared to go to the county toin.


    "Okay,e with me." Luo Wu, who was tall and strong, quickly came to the wing on the right with long strides and said to Shang Xiucai: "Uncle Shang, Mr. Xue is here."


    Lao Xue?


    Shang Xiucai was talking to Yuan Laorong. Hearing this, he looked towards the door. When he saw Xue Mingyu, he frowned for a while and guessed his identity: "It turns out to be Mr. Xue."


    The one in Beigou Vige who has a grudge against Sun Li''s family.


    When Mr. Xue saw him, he knelt down on the spot. Shang Xiucai was so frightened that he quickly called Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, help Mr. Xue up quickly."


    Luo Wu grabbed Mr. Xue, and then picked up the child who was kneeling after Mr. Xue, and said: "Stop kneeling, Uncle Shang doesn''t like this. You always talk about things when you have something to do."


    Mr. Xue was a little excited, and said with tears in his eyes: "Shang Xiucai, you deserve to be honored by the old man. If it weren''t for the Gu Shangjiang family, the Xue family''s great hatred would not have been avenged."


    The child next to him bowed to Shang Xiucai and said, "Thank you so much for your great kindness."


    Shang Xiucai looked at the child, smiled, and said to Mr. Xue, "You have taught this child well."


    He weed Mr. Xue into the side room and asked them to sit and talk.


    Mr. Xue looked at the children beside him and said, "This is the old ve''s duty."


    Yuan Laorong saw him calling himself Lao Nu and was surprised: "This old man, who is this child?"


    Mr. Xueughed, his smile full of kindness: "He is my young master, his surname is Fu, but there is no one in the Fu family. When the master passed away, he decided to ask the young master to follow me back to Hukou Town and let me raise him. grow up."


    The child was very smart. When he heard everyone talking about him, he bowed to everyone and saluted, and said: "Young man Fu Yang, nicknamed Brother Shou, I would like to pay homage to all your uncles and grandpa. I wish you all the best." The shop is open and prosperous."


    Grandpa Xue said that his health has been worse than other children since he was born, so his father gave him the nickname Shou Geer, hoping that he would live a long life.


    Haha, this kid is really interesting, hes so good at talking. Third Grandpa liked Brother Shou very much and waved to him toe over.


    Brother Shou respected Mr. Xue very much and knew that the Gu Shangjiang family helped Mr. Xue avenge his family, so he was very grateful to the people of these three families and was not afraid of danger. The third grandfather waved him over and passed.


    Luo Wu had already gone to the kitchen to call Gu Jinli, and soon Gu Jinli came.

 Chapter 347: The evildoer complains first

    Chapter 347: The evildoerins first


    Mr. Xue saw hering and knew that she was the little girl who first discovered his existence, so he thanked her again.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "You''re wee. When we help you, we are also helping ourselves."


    The Sun Li family has a lot of wealth. If he is simply removed from his position as the head of the vige, he will definitely be able to stay around for a few more years. Only by finding out the evil deeds that the Sun family has done in the past can we eliminate the Sun family once and for all. .


    Mr. Xue naturally knew that the Gu family wanted to use him to get rid of the Sun family by finding him and asking him to sue the Sun family, but he was still grateful. After all, he had avenged the whole family.


    Gu Jinli didn''t like to thank people who came and went, so he asked him: "Has your family''s wealth been recovered?"


    Xue Laodao said: "After we got him back, the county magistrate was fair and gave all the Sun family''s property to the old man."


    The Sun family has a lot of wealth. The house, shop, money, and the five ingots of gold found add up to more than two thousand taels.


    Its just that the Sun familymitted too many crimes. When many people heard that something happened to the Sun family, they rushed to the Yamen to report the Sun family. The more than two thousand taels werepensated with one thousand taels of silver, leaving only one thousand two hundred taels.


    However, Mr. Xue doesnt care about money, all he wants is revenge.


    Even though they are living the lives of ordinary wealthy families, the Fu family has left a lot of money. With that money, they don''t have to worry about spending it.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Xue''s appearance and knew that he didn''t care much about the money, so he didn''t ask about the Xue family''s wealth.


    Brother Shou knew that she was one of Grandpa Xue''s benefactors and he liked her very much. He called her sister next to him and asked: "Sister helped Grandpa Xue''s family take revenge. Does sister have any wishes? If so, It can be said that when Brother Shou grows up, he will do it for my sister."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and saw that he was a little frail, so he held his hand and felt his pulse while smiling: "Do you think you are a god? Can you help people realize their wishes?"


    Brother Shou wasughed at, and his fair face turned red, but he insisted: "Brother Shou will work hard, he will definitely be a powerful person, and he will help my sister with things in the future."


    He then looked at Shang Xiucai and said, "Uncle Shang, do you have any wishes? Brother Shou can also help you realize it."


    Shang Xiucaiughed out loud, pointed his forehead with his fingertips and said, "Uncle Shang''s wish is that you grow up healthy."


    This is what Shang Xiucai said sincerely. This child looks weak and I dont know if he will grow up in the future.


    Brother Shou was stunned for a moment and nodded: "Well, Brother Shou will definitely grow up healthy and fulfill Uncle Shang''s wish."


    Gu Jinli let go of Brother Shou''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, you will grow up healthily, but if you want to be a powerful person, you have to practice martial arts."


    Practice martial arts? Brother Shou asked in surprise: Is it like Uncle Ahus, where one person can defeat several people?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "That''s it."


    She thought for a while and said: "If you ask me what I want you to do, then you can do boxing every day."


    Okay! Brother Shou agreed readily.


    Mr. Xue was a little anxious: "Little Yu girl, Brother Shou''s body can''t practice martial arts."  Gu Jinli said: "Mr. Practicing martial arts is good for his body. If you don''t let him move more and just give him supplements, his body will be weaker and weaker."


    Shou Ge''er''s frailty was brought from his mother''s womb. It is estimated that his mother mistakenly ate something she shouldn''t have eaten when she was pregnant with him. Although the poison was cured, Shou Ge''er''s body was still weak.


    For such a child, it is useless to just take supplements. The medicine is only half poisonous. The child must strengthen himself so that his body can get better and better.


    Otherwise, if the child gets a serious illness in the future, his body will not be able to withstand it and he will die young.


    Mr. Xue was silent when he heard this, remembering that when he was in Jiangnan, a famous doctor said something simr to what Gu Jinli said, and Gu Jinli helped him avenge his great revenge. He trusted Gu Jinli from the bottom of his heart, so he agreed: "Sure. After returning to Hukou Town, I will ask the doctor to check on the young master. If the young masters body can bear it, I will let the young master do a set of boxing every day."


    Although he trusted Gu Jinli, she was still a half-grown child after all. He had to ask a real doctor before deciding on such important matters that rted to the young master.


    Gu Jinli didnt want to be a doctor who could save lives and heal the wounded in this life. Hearing this, he didnt hold on to her anymore. He just smiled and nodded: Okay.


    She followed Mr. Xue for a while and then went back to the kitchen to help.


    After Mr. Xue thanked her for following the schr, he put down the things he had been thinking about. After eating something in the shop, he asked two servants at home to leave the gifts and said goodbye to the third grandfather: "My home is in Hukou. Although there is a mule cart in the town, it is convenient to go back, but the young master has not been in good health since he was a child, so he has to go back early to rest, otherwise he will feel ufortable when he gets up tomorrow."


    Mr. Xue and the others came in a mule cart, and the mule cart was stored in the tea house of Ganchang Fajia.


    The Third Grandpa and the others did not stay long after hearing this. They sent Mr. Xue and others out of the shop and watched them leave in a mule cart.


    On the mule cart, Brother Shou drank the soy milk provided by Gu''s Restaurant and said to Mr. Xue: "Grandpa Xue, the food at Sister Xiaoyu''s house is delicious. Can wee back to eat next time?"


    Mr. Xue smiled and touched his head and said: "Okay, but the roast duck is a bit greasy. You can''t stand oily things. Don''t eat too much in the future. You ate three pieces of roast duck today. Don''t do this again next time." .


    Brother Shou was a little unhappy when he heard this, but he still nodded obediently: "Yeah, ah!"


    As soon as he said this, the mule cart suddenly turned to the right. Brother Shou and Mr. Xue were bumped into the mule carriage shed. Mr. Xue ignored his painful head and hurriedly protected Brother Shou until the bumps were over. , asked him hurriedly: "Brother Shou, does it hurt?"


    He patted the hood of the car again and shouted outside: "Ahu, why are you driving? You hit the young master!"


    Ah Hu said hurriedly: "Old housekeeper, please calm down. A mule cart suddenly rushed in front of you. We were trying to avoid it, so we bumped into you."


    But before he could argue with the driver of the mule cart, the man driving the mule cart stopped and scolded him: "How did you drive the cart? You surprised my master, what about you? You look very handsome." Sir, do you know who my master is? My master is the father-inw of the county magistrate!"


    If you are very familiar, if the Luotian family of Qin Gu were here, they would definitely recognize the speaker as Shuan Da.


    Shuan Da, relying on the power of the Zou family, was not afraid of these strangers at all. He pointed at Ahu and said reluctantly: "Hurry up and let the people in the car get off and apologize to my master."


    Then he cursed and said: "I don''t know what''s going on in Qingfu Town. Ever since those people who fled the famine came, there are always strangersing to the town. If they bump into someone, they won''te down to apologize and pay for it. Really." Have you forgotten who the big family in this town is?

 Chapter 348: acquaintance?

    Chapter 348: acquaintance?


    Chapter 348 Acquaintance?


    Ahu was very angry and retorted: "It was obviously you who rushed over and startled my young master, but you are the one whoined first. I have never seen such a rude person like you."


    "Hey, you are quite polite in your words. How can you be rude? You are so crazy after bumping into someone. Call your young master down quickly to pay for the apology, otherwise you will never leave!" After Shuan Da finished speaking, he actually got into the mule cart. Drive the mule cart to the middle of the road and block Mr. Xue''s way.


    When Ah Hu saw it, his face turned dark with anger: "You have gone too far. Move the mule cart away quickly."


    Shuan Da was extremely arrogant: "Move your ass, call your young master down quickly to apologize and money."


    The Lu family has been in poverty recently, and it''s hard to find a fat sheep that will be ughtered until it''s free. Anyway, the Lu family has been used to doing this in the past, but in the past few months, due to the rtionship between those families fleeing from famine, they have restrained themselves. Quite a few.


    Ah Hu clenched his fist and really wanted to punch Shuan Da in the face, but he remembered Mr. Xue''s exnation and could only hold back his anger and asked Mr. Xue through the car curtain: "Old housekeeper, they want us to apologize and pay for it." , what to do?


    After a pause, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore and lowered his voice and said: "If it doesn''t work, we won''t be able to bear it anymore. I''ll go and deal with that madman."


    "No, if we take action, things will inevitably get into trouble." Mr. Xue didn''t want the young master to go to the Yamen. He thought about it and finally decided to go down: "Come up and look at the young master. Duzi, youe with me and have a look. .


    Although Ahu and Dunzi were angry, they still listened to Mr. Xue: "Yes, old housekeeper."


    Grandpa Xue. Brother Shou was a little worried, thinking that the people in the other mule cart were too bad, and he wanted to go out and beat them up... Sister Xiaoyu was right, he should practice martial arts.


    "It''s okay, they don''t dare to do anything to the old ve." Mr. Xueforted him with a smile, raised the curtain and got out of the car.


    Shuan Da saw theming down, with a proud look on his face, and shouted: "Your mule cart frightened our Lu family''s mule cart, causing my master to be frightened. You must apologize and pay the money."


    Mr. Xue looked at Shuan Da and saw that he looked quite upright, but unfortunately the vulgarity about him was really nauseating.


    Mr. Xue ignored him and went directly to the mule cart. He said to the people in the mule cart: "Master Lu, please ask your servants to get out of the way."


    "Oh, get out of the way. Your mule cart shocked my family''s mule cart, causing me to almost be thrown out of the carriage. You didn''t apologize, how can I let you leave?" Mr. Lu said, lifting the curtain, After seeing Mr. Xue''s appearance, I was shocked. This man was really ugly, with scars all over his face.


    Mr. Lu mocked: "Young master? So, you are a ve, and an extremely ugly ve. Then what qualifications do you have to talk to me? Get out of here and ask your young master toe over. This master Family matters should be dealt with by the family."


    Mr. Xue frowned and stared at Mr. Lu for a moment. He felt that he looked very familiar. He must have seen him somewhere.


    "Why are you so stunned? Call your young master quickly andpensate our Lu family fifty taels of silver!" Mr. Lu said loudly.


    Mr. Xue shook his head. Mr. Lu was obsessed with money. He did not go back and call Brother Shou. He only asked: "Mr. Lu, does the county magistrate know that you are using his name to ckmail people in the countryside?"


    "Although I don''te to Qingfu Town often, I am also from Tianfu County. I know that the inw family of Zou County Cheng is not named Lu, but Hong."


    Mr. Lu turned blue after being spoken to by Mr. Xue, and wanted to scold Mr. Xue angrily, but Mr. Xue had already spoken one step ahead of him: "Mr. Lu, we have no intention of enmity with your family, but what happened today is not our fault, but the fault of Your family, its really unreasonable for your family to park the mule cart here to prevent us from passing by. No matter where we talk about this, its all the Lu familys rudeness.


    Mr. Lu, we are in a hurry to get home. Please ask your servants to drive the mule cart away. Dont block everyones way.


    In a short time, some farmers on their way had gathered around, and an ox cart was parked behind, waiting. However, the owner of the ox cart knew how domineering the Lu family was in the countryside and did not dare to rush him, so he could only wait. After Mr. Xue said this, he stared at Mr. Lu with his eyes. His face was burned, which was already scary. Staring at him so coldly frightened Mr. Lu so much that he was afraid that this ugly monster would take out a knife and stab him. He shed.


    "Hmph!" Mr. Lu lowered the curtain, sat in the mule cart for a while, and then shouted to the main road: "Go back quickly, waste time with such ves here, don''t you think you will lose your status?"


    Shuan Da was stunned, huh? I''m going back now, and I haven''t gotten the money yet.


    Shuan Da felt very sorry for the fifty taels of silver that he had not killed, but Mr. Lu had told him, so he could only do as he did, get on the cart in despair, and drive the mule cart away.


    Seeing them leaving, Mr. Xue got into the car and said, "Ah Hu, let''s go."


    Hey. Ahu smiled and drove away in the mule cart.


    Brother Shou looked at Mr. Xue with bright eyes: "Grandpa Xue is so awesome."


    Dunzi also said: "The old housekeeper is really powerful. He just said a few words and talked away the unreasonable Lu family."


    Speaking of which, the Lu family is also very shameless. It was obviously the Lu family who almost bumped into them, but they even asked them topensate them. I have never seen anything like this.


    Mr. Xue smiled and said to Brother Shou, "This is what the young master''s grandfather taught me."


    Brother Shou was very happy to hear this: "My grandfather taught me. My grandfather is really good."


    Seeing his interest, Mr. Xue took the opportunity to tell him something about the old man of the Fu family. It was not until Brother Shou fell asleep that he stopped and thought of Mr. Lu...


    When he saw Mr. Lu, he felt familiar. Now he finally remembered that Mr. Lu looked very much like a servant of Jiangnan Linglong Huafang.


    The Linglong Painted Boat is very famous in the south of the Yangtze River. There are twelve boats in the whole Linglong Painted Boat, and there is a flower fairy on each boat, which is known as the Twelve Flower Fairy.


    The Twelve Flower Fairies are not only beautiful in appearance and enchanting in figure, but also proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, attracting countless literati and madmen to pursue them. The wealthy families in the south of the Yangtze River are even proud of the Twelve Flower Fairies who can rent exquisitely painted boats.


    Mr. Fu loved to y when he was young. He often followed the literati and madmen to the boat and fell in love with the twelve flower fairies.


    Mr.


    It was just that it was dark at that time, and Mr. Lu was just one of the servants who escorted Mr. Fu back to his mansion. Due to the injury on his face, he would cover half of his injured face when seeing outsiders, and he rarely left Fu''s mansion. Therefore, Mr. Lu did not recognize him.


    However, Linglong Huafang was confiscated by the government forty years ago, and everyone who owned Linglong Huafang suffered. The master and the twelve flower fairies were beheaded, and the servants were made into official ves.


    If Mr. Lu was really a servant of Linglong Huafang, how did he escape the disaster and how did he be a good citizen from an official ve?


    Mr. Xue was puzzled.

 Chapter 349: Dishonest

    Chapter 349: Dishonest


    Chapter 349 Dishonesty


    Not long after Mr. Xue and the others left, Gu''s Restaurant sold out all the braised meat, roast duck, spices, and all kinds of soy products that could be sold today.


    There was also a customer who couldn''t buy braised food and wanted to make a reservation, but was refused.


    The shop has signed a contract with three restaurants and has to supply goods to the three restaurants every day. What is sold in the shop is actually bits and pieces, and they sell as much as they can. It really can''t take reservations.


    The guests were very sorry to hear this and sighed: "What kind of luck does your Gu family have? No matter how you cook it, fresh food is in high demand, but we can''t even buy it even if we want to."


    Compared with these customers, Chef Li wanted to die. He came to Gu Jinli specifically and asked, "Xiaoyu girl, didn''t you say before that as soon as the shop opens, you will supply braised meat to our Fugui Building?" And roast duck? Why cant we at Fugui Building buy it?


    Gu Jinli eximed when he saw him: "Chef Li, haven''t you Fuguilou been using spices to make braised meat recently? You can just sell the kind you make yourself, so whye to our shop to buy it?"


    Speaking of this, Chef Li''s fat face turned red: "Little fish girl, I don''t want to steal your things, I''m just curious about how this braised food is made, so I mixed a few recipes with seasonings to try. "


    As a result, the taste is very different from the braised food at Gus Restaurant.


    But when his wife found out about it, she said that the taste he made was not bad, so she might as well not go to the Gu family to buy it. He made it himself and sold it. The taste was not as good as the Gu family, so at worst they would sell it cheaper.


    Unexpectedly, the Gu family knew about this matter, and now Gu Jinli said it to his face. Chef Li was extremely regretful.


    Little Yu girl, this is my uncles fault. I shouldnt be too careful. I promise not to make braised food again in the future. Can your shop supply our Fuguilou every day?


    Fuguilou is not only the one in the town, but also in the county town. There is Gu''s Restaurant. Braised meat and roast duck are not very affordable in Qingfu Town, but Fuguilou in the county town can be sold.


    And he heard that Fu Tai Lou in the county town hade to buy braised meat and roast duck. If their Fu Gui Lou didn''t have them, they would be theughing stock of the county town.


    Gu Jinli still said the same thing: "Our shop has signed contracts with three restaurants and will not sign contracts with other restaurants in the short term. If you want to buy Fuguilou, you can do what people in the town do and wait until the shop opens to buy."


    "How much can I buy?" Chef Li was worried. Xiaoyu Yatou didn''t give them too much braised meat and roast duck at Fuguilou. Even if they queued up early every day to buy, they could only buy two roast ducks and several kilograms of meat and braised pork. For braised food, Fuguilou in the county town wants hundreds of roast ducks and hundreds of pounds of braised food.


    Qin Sang was clearing the table nearby. When he saw Chef Li pestering Gu Jinli for goods, he came over and made a sign of invitation and said: "Chef Li, our store has sold out. If you want to buy, pleasee early tomorrow. Hurry up." Leave or not."


    Sang, why are you chasing customers away? Chef Li was very dissatisfied.


    Qin Sang held his arm and pulled Chef Li out of the door, half dragging and half dragging: "Go slowly."


    Chef Li''s face turned dark and he couldn''t help but say a few words to Qin Sang. When he saw Qin Sang turned around and left, he had no choice but to leave.


    Qin Sang returned to the shop, and his first words were: "Chef Li is dishonest and makes braised meat secretly. If you agree, I will help you get revenge."


    These words made Mr. Qin sitting at the counter look at Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli said: "You don''t need to be angry. What he made just looks simr, and the taste is much worse than what we make."


    In fact, anyone can learn 30% of braised food, but even if you learn how to make it, if you make the wrong recipe, the taste will be very different.


    There was also roast duck. She was sure that Chef Li couldn''t make roast duck. "Sang, take these braised meats and this roast duck to Xuanhufang." Mrs. Chu came out carrying two baskets. In addition to the braised meats and roast duck, there was also a basket of bean dregs cakes.


    Hey. Qin Sang went out with two baskets and went to Xuanhufang to return the gifts.


    Luo Wu and Gu Qingtian also came out with two baskets each to send gifts to Lao Kong and Mi Laoweng''s family.


    The shop opened today, and Dr. Wu, Dr. Du, Lao Kong, and Mr. Mi all came with congrattory gifts. However, there were many people and they were busy at that time, so they failed to entertain them well. Now that they are done, Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui Pack up some return gifts and send them to them.


    Shang Xiucai and Shang Lichang had been in the shop for a long time. Seeing that Gu''s restaurant was finished, they stood up and left.


    The Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan sent Shang Xiucai and the others to the door. The Third Grandpa said gratefully: "Wen Yuan, Brother Shang, thank you very much for today. With you in charge, our shop has gained a lot of reputation."


    Three grandpas have been talking to Shang Lichang for a long time, and their title has changed from Shang Lichang to Brother Shang.


    Shang Lichang pointed to the braised meat carried by his servant and said with a smile: "Thank you, with these braised meat as a gift in return, you can let us sit for another half day."


    The Gu family is generous. Although the braised food is expensive, every time it is delivered, ites with a basket, and there will definitely be a roast duck.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "This is not easy. If Brother Shang is willing, I cane and sit for half a day every day. I will apany you."


    The Chief Shangughed when he heard this: "If you say this, I will remember it. When the timees, I wille to eat and drink for free, so don''t chase them away."


    "No one can chase away Brother Shang." Third Grandpa is very lucky that they can meet a manager like Shang Youcang. He is an open-minded and capable person who will not try his best to take away something good from you. .


    Shang Lichang talked to the third grandfather for a while, then left with Shang Xiucai and his two grandsons.


    Shang Zimao, Shang Zisheng and Gu Jinan are ssmates. Before leaving, they said to him: "Brother An, let''s go back to the vige next time andpete with you again."


    Shang Zimao and Shang Zisheng usually study with a schr in the county town and are not often in the vige.


    "Okay, I will definitely not lose to you next time." Although Gu Jinan was smart, he went to school toote and was not as good as Shang Zimao and Shang Zisheng. Today, he failed miserably whenparing poems and essays with them.


    Shang Zimao said: "Brother An, you don''t have to belittle yourself. Your memory is much better than ours. We feel inferior to you."


    Gu Jinan can recite all the Four Books by heart, but they, on the other hand, have recently been studying poetry and prose, and have neglected a lot of the Four Books. Some of them have not been recited.


    Gu Dexing looked at them talking to each other, his face was a little hot, and he just felt that he was very embarrassed.


    After Shang Xiucai and the others left, the Yuan family also stood up and left.


    Mrs. Chen took Gu Yumei and sent the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw to the front shop. She took Yuan Laorong''s wife''s hand and said reluctantly: "Sister-inw Yuan, the shop is busy today and I couldn''t entertain you well. I''lle when you have time." Sit down at home, and I''ll ask Sister Mei to cook some good dishes for you, so that our family can have a good meal."


    Chen''s words were very obvious, and she meant to remind the Yuan family to propose marriage.

 Chapter 350: inform

    Chapter 350: inform


    Chapter 350 Notification


    Yuan Laorong''s wife heard it and said with a smile: "Okay, when I have time in the future, I will definitely go to my sister-inw''s house to have a taste of Sister Mei''s craftsmanship."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she quickly pushed Gu Yumei.


    Gu Yumei said with a smile: "If Mrs. Yuanes, Sister Mei will definitely cook a few dishes. If the cooking is not delicious, I hope that Mrs. Yuan will not dislike it."


    Yuan Laorongs wife smiled and said: I dont mind it, Sister Meis cooking must be delicious.


    When several families heard this, they all thought the same thing: Is the Yuan family interested in Gu Yumei?


    Gu Dagui took the opportunity to pat Chang Errui on the shoulder and said: "Brother Rui,e and sit at home when you have time in the future and try Sister Mei''s craftsmanship."


    Chang Errui''s face had been red for a long time. When he heard this, his face became even redder. He nodded and said, "Thank you so much, uncle. If I have a chance in the future, I will definitelye and bother you."


    "Haha, okay, that''s settled." Gu Dagui was very happy. It seemed that his family would have a happy event soon.


    When Gu Dafu heard what Yuan Laorong''s wife said, his mental arithmetic that had been hanging around for a day came to an end. He was really afraid that the Yuan family would not look down on Sister Mei. Now it seems that his worries were in vain.


    After Yuan Laorong said goodbye to Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan, he took the return gift specially packed by Third Grandma and took his family on the mule cart to go home.


    Along the way, Mrs. Yuan Xu was hesitant whether she should tell her mother-inw what she saw.


    If I tell you, will my mother-inw say that I am making a fuss out of a molehill? After all, Gu Yumei admitted her mistake and apologized at that time.


    If she didn''t tell her, she was worried that Gu Yumei was hiding her true nature, and when she got married and came home, she would find out that Gu Yumei was a house disturber. Then wouldn''t her mother-inw me herself for not telling her?


    The mule cart ran very fast, and in less than half an hour, the Yuan family returned home.


    Yuan Sanji was looking after the house at home. When he heard the sound of the mule cart, he ran out to open the door. After seeing his parents, he said happily: "Mom and dad, you are back. Is the Gu''s shop fun? Their business must be very good, the things are delicious." Delicious.


    He raised his chubby face and asked, "The Gu family must have given us braised food as a gift in return."


    He could smell the fragrance.


    Yuan Laorongs wife nodded at his forehead and said, You have be so fat and you still think about eating.


    Yuan Laorong felt sorry for Yuan Sanji. He took the return gift from the mule cart and tore off a roast duck leg and handed it to Yuan Sanji: "Eat it."


    Yuan Sanji screamed, took the roast duck leg, and started to chew on it.


    Yuan Laorong''s wife said dissatisfiedly: "Just spoil him. When he bes fat, he won''t be able to find a wife."


    Yuan Sanji said: "I won''t be unable to find a wife. Our family is the most kind-hearted family in the whole country. Anyone with a girl in the family would like to get married with our family."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Chang Errui, who was so angry that he gave him a p: "I can''t even stop your mouth with food."


    Chang Errui didn''t want to stay here and beughed at. After taking out the other gifts in the mule cart, he drove the mule cart to the backyard.


    Yuan Dayi smiled and said: "Second brother, you are so shy."


    "It''s your first time meeting your wife, can you not be shy? Okay, don''t talk about your second brother, hurry up and bring in the return gifts," Yuan Laorong said, carrying two baskets of return gifts into the main room.


    Yuan Dayi carried the other two baskets of return gifts and followed them into the house. Looking at the return gifts, he sighed: "Mom and Dad, the return gifts from the Gu family are really generous."


    Three roast ducks were given, as well as a basket of meat stew, a basket of vegetarian stew, a basket of soy products, two pots of wine, two packets of sugar, a jar of duck fat, and a small jar of fermented bean curd. There are so many things, but they are worth several taels of silver.


    Yuan Laorong''s wife smiled and said: "No, these return gifts were not prepared by Mrs. Chen, but by Aunt Gu and Aunt Gu. I heard that the jar of duck fat is very rare. It takes several days to roast the duck to get one." Gu Daya took it out as a gift in return without saying anything. It seems that these things are shared by several families, but the families didn''t gossip. Aunt Gu and Third Aunt Gu could give us whatever they wanted. "


    Yuan Laorong''s wife sighed: "They are indeed fleeing the famine together. Their rtionship is life-changing and they are very close. I also like them."


    One has to rely on rtives and friends to survive. Her family, Er Rui, will continue the Chang family''s fragility from now on. My daughter-inw''s natal family can''t be a burden, and it can''t be too small.


    Yuan Laorong heard this and asked: "So, you have fallen in love with the daughter of a rich family?"


    Yuan Laorong''s wife did not nod immediately, but said: "The two families have a good rtionship. Aunt Chen also loves her, and the family members are also reliable, but the girl looks a bit delicate."


    It was because of this that she hesitated. If the girl had a straightforward temper, she would ask the matchmaker toe to propose marriage tomorrow.


    Yuan Laorong believed in his wife''s vision. Hearing this, he said, "Then you have another look. If it doesn''t work, forget it."


    Their family took advantage of the shop to open to see each other today. It was not considered a formal visit, and even if it wasn''t, it would not have any impact on the girl''s family''s reputation.


    Yuan Xu was relieved when she heard this. After Yuan Laorong and Yuan Dayi went to the brick kiln, she finally told her mother-inw about Gu Yumei knocking Gui Niu away with her foot.


    Yuan Laorongs wife frowned when she heard this: Did you see clearly?


    Mrs. Yuan Xu said: "My daughter-inw was right next to her. She could see clearly at that time that when Guiniu threw herself on herp, there was a hint of disgust on her face... My daughter-inw looked at her and saw that she disliked Guiniu in her heart, and she didn''t It looks like she likes Gui Niu so much."


    After hearing this, Yuan Laorong''s wife''s expression finally changed. If this was really the case, then Gu Yumei would not be able to marry her.


    She can marry a somewhat squeamish daughter-inw and teach her slowly when shees backter, but she must not marry a daughter-inw who is kind on the outside but poisonous on the inside.


    If you marry such a person, it will be a great disaster to the family.


    After Yuan Laorong and his family left, Gu Jinli and the others closed the shop door and began to settle ounts.


    Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing calcted it twice together and finally figured out today''s ie.


    Dried fragrant tofu, fried tofu, white tofu, pan-fried five-spice tofu, bean dregs cake, fermented bean curd, and seasonings were sold for a total of forty-five taels. After deducting the cost, we made a profit of thirty-three taels.


    Thirty-three taels! Mrs. Chen was so happy that she covered her heart: This is the most money we have made in the town since we set up the stall.


    In the past, I could earn so much, but that would have to include the white tofu and seasonings sold by the workshop to Liang Zhuzi and He Dacang. Otherwise, if I set up a stall in the town, I could only earn a dozen taels a day at most.


    "It''s good to open a shop. Not only can we make a lot of money, but we can also protect ourselves from the wind and rain. The most important thing is to sell things in the shop, and we will be proud." Mrs. Chen smiled so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes: "You don''t know, today How many people in the town are envious of us. Seeing such a big shop like ours, people in the town are extremely jealous. Gan Changfas daughter-inw, I dont know how many times I have looked at our ce today. She is almost dying of pain. "


    Ms. Chen was very happy and said proudly.

 Chapter 351: earned a lot

    Chapter 351: earned a lot


    Chapter 351: A lot of money


    Gu Jinan listened silently, and finally reminded her: "Auntie, your family''s punishment is until the end of the month. Your family still doesn''t have the money we made this month."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, her face turned green. She pped the table with a bang and shouted, "Gu Yumei!"


    Gu Yumei was smarter this time and hid in the kitchen withouting out. But after hearing Mrs. Chen''s roar, she still flinched because she was afraid of being beaten.


    "Okay, what are you shouting about? In ten days or so, next month, our family will be able to get the money." Gu Dagui red at Mrs. Chen dissatisfied. On this special day, she insisted on scolding everyone to make everyone miserable. Are you happy when you are unhappy?


    Besides, if the Yuan family''s matteres to pass, Sister Mei won''t be able to stay at home for long. From now on, she will be someone else''s daughter-inw, so she can''t be nice to her while the child is at home.


    Mrs. Chen thought that Gu Yumei had performed well today, so she finally didn''t get angry, but she couldn''t help but ask: "Brother An, didn''t there three restaurants sign contracts with us? I heard that Mr. Hu''s got the most goods... Why? We just earned thirty-three taels of silver today?"


    The third grandma red at her: "What those three restaurants came to get was Daya''s marinated meat and roast duck. It has nothing to do with us. Why, you still want to give Daya''s share of the money away? You are so beautiful!"


    Mrs. Chen twisted her body, looked at the third grandma and said, "Sister-inw, I don''t mean anything else. I didn''t ask because I knew that Mr. Hu had bought our tofu curd and seasonings."


    "You also know about fermented bean curd. That fermented fermented bean curd is a fresh thing made from small fish. It can be stored for a long time. Are you not satisfied with this? You are still thinking about the stuff from Daya''s family!" The third grandma praised Chen''s presence in Yuan Laorong did well in front of his wife, but now he wants to strangle her to death.


    Ms. Chen felt guilty after being scolded by Third Auntie, so she said with a smile: "Don''t be angry, Third Auntie, I''ll just ask you a question."


    Third Grandma: I just scold you casually.


    Chen:


    Gu Jinan said: "In addition to buying braised meat and roast duck, Mr. Hu''s family did buy a lot of things for us, including white tofu, dried tofu, fried tofu, fermented bean curd, and seasonings. However, he will onlye to pick up the goods tomorrow, and there is no money." It wont be divided until tomorrow.


    Gu Dagui said: "Do you understand? An Ge''er knows the settlement of ounts best. Do you need to talk more?"


    What''s more, today, Brother An and Brother Xing are settling ounts together.


    Besides, no matter how much money the shop makes this month, they wont be able to share in it. He really doesnt know what Mr. Chen is working so hard for?


    Gu Jinli was sitting next to him and said at this time: "Third Grandpa, Third Grandma, uncles and aunts, our family''s life has improved now, I think..."


    She paused for a moment and looked at Mrs. Chen.


    Mrs. Chen was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head. Oh my God, Xiaoyu girl didn''t mean to say that her family''s life had improved and they no longer needed her help. She wanted to drive them out of the workshop and shop. From now on, her family would be on her own Do you do this for a living?


    Seeing that Mrs. Chen''s face turned pale with fright, Gu Jinli finally looked away with satisfaction and continued: "I thought, everyone doesn''t need money every day. In the future, this money will not need to be divided every day. It will be divided once a month. This can It saves a lot of trouble.


    It would be very troublesome if several family members went to her house every day to share money.


    Surprisingly, Aunt Tian agreed the most: "We are busy from morning to night every day. It is really troublesome to calcte the ounts and divide the money every day. By saving the time to divide the money at night, we can also rest early and take a few breaths." .


    There is another one. The men and children of their family are learning to read. After dividing the money every night, they still have to spend time going to the workshop to take sses. They are very tired.


    Luo Jia also agreed: "It would be good to save some time."


    Ms. Chen was confused for a while, then she finally came to her senses and shouted: "The money will be distributed once a month. When will it be distributed next month?"


    Gu Jinli smiled at her: "Of course it''s the end of the month."


    "At the end of the month! Doesn''t my family have to wait until the end of July to get the money?" Mrs. Chen wanted to die and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, tell me, are you angry with your aunt, so you want to change it to the end of the month?" Money? You kid, why are you so stingy? Isnt it enough for your aunt topensate you? It feels so good to share the money every day..."    Gu Dagui hurriedly scolded her: "That''s enough for you, bitch, what are you talking about? If Xiaoyu is really angry with you , Ive stopped letting you do this business a long time ago.


    Do you think she is very popr?


    Ms. Chen choked up at the words, but said: "Our family will not be able to get the money until the end of next month, and we will have to live a hard life for more than one month."


    Gu Dagui scolded her: "Hard life? It''s called a hard life when you ate grass roots and leaves when you were fleeing from the famine. Can you call it a hard life when you eat bean dregs cakes every day and asionally go to Sister Da Ya''s house to eat braised pork?"


    Mr. Chen was thick-skinned. When she was greedy for meat, she took her two children to Gu Daya''s house to eat meat. After eating, she even brought back the meat, which made him feel ashamed for her.


    Ms. Chen was obedient and stopped talking. If she spoke again, her men would be able to reveal other shameless things about her.


    The third grandma rolled her eyes at her and said to Gu Daya: "Daya, next time shees to your house to eat meat, don''t give it to her. She should live a hard life, otherwise she can float to the sky."


    Gu Daya nodded and said, "Hey."


    Gu Dagui was afraid that the Chen family would make trouble again, so he hurriedly asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, then the third uncle will collect all the money for this month?"


    Gu Jinli looked at the third grandfather.


    The third grandfather said: "Let me keep it and wait until the end of the month to take it out and divide it."


    He is older and has a higher seniority, so if the money is left with him, several families will not have a problem with it.


    Gu Jinan continued to report the ounts: "Our ounts have been reported, and next are the ounts for braised meat and roast duck."


    Several families knew that Gu Dayas braised meat and roast duck were selling well today, and they were all curious and asked, Brother An, how much money did Dayas make today?


    There must be a lot of them. The most popr ones today are braised meat and roast duck.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Meat braised meat, vegetarian braised meat, and roast duck were sold for a total of eighty-five taels. After deducting the cost, the profit was forty-seven taels."


    In fact, if they sold them all, they would make more money, but today they used at least twenty roast ducks, thirty catties of meat stew, and thirty catties of vegetarian stew as gifts in return.


    "What? A profit of forty-seven taels! Oh my God, this is too much money." Mrs. Chen was so jealous that she wanted to kneel down and beg Gu Jinli to let her family follow the braised food business. It was so profitable.


    Several families were also shocked: "This is a huge amount of money. Sister Da Ya/Sister Da Ya, your family is going to make a fortune."


    Gu Daya smiled and said: "I didn''t expect to earn so much, but the cost is also expensive, and the selling price has to be cut in half."


    The third grandma said: "Indeed, it uses a lot of meat and costs a lot. Not only is the cost high, but you have to get up and work before dawn. The duck skin on the te will make your mouth swollen, so don''t envy it. It''s all hard work. Half of the money will be given to the Dashan family."


    The family members hurriedly said: "Mother-inw, we will not be jealous, we will only be happy for Daya''s family."


    Besides, the spices in our workshop can also make a lot of money, so there is nothing to envy.

 Chapter 352: encourage

    Chapter 352: encourage


    Chapter 352 Encourage


    The third grandmother heard this with a smile on her face: "That''s right. I''m getting old. In addition to finding Fuya''s family, my only wish in this life is that our family can live in peace and harmony... It won''t be easy for our family to survive." .


    At the end of the story, the third grandma could not help but shed tears.


    The family feels sad and feels like a dream when they think about the hardships they endured while fleeing famine, and then when they think about the good days they have today.


    The families all promised: "Don''t worry, Third Auntie, our families are all close friends, and no matter what, we will never have any quarrel over a few dors."


    How much is it?


    Mr. Chen rolled her eyes in her heart, that was dozens of taels of silver a day, nearly a thousand taels a month, and this business couldst a lifetime.


    Chen was almost jealous to death when she thought about it like this.


    Thinking about it again, Gu Daya had to give half of the money she earned to Gu Dashan''s family, which would amount to hundreds of taels a month, and she felt much morefortable.


    After Gu Jinan finished reporting the ounts and divided the money on both sides, the third grandfather said: "Da Ya has prepared braised meat and roast duck for you guys. Take them and go back now. There is still work to be done in the workshop, so we can''t dy it.


    He sighed again: "There are still not enough manpower."


    Now the business is getting bigger and bigger, and new products such as dried tofu, fried tofu, and fermented bean curd have been added, and the workshop is a little busy.


    Gu Jinli said: "Then let''s invite a few more people. My aunt''s family also needs people to kill ducks, otherwise we will be too busy."


    Yesterday, He Sanleizi and Lao Zhu helped to kill, but they had other jobs to do, especially Lao Zhu, who was good at boxing and kicking. It was a bit unfair to let people kill ducks.


    Third Grandpa said: "Sure, let''s invite a few more people. He Tieshu, He Dayuan and Mo Kuizi are good. Asking them to help us can make things easier."


    Family members all know these three people and know that their nature is good, so they naturally agree.


    Lets go to the kitchen to get braised meat and roast duck. The third grandma smiled and led several women to the kitchen to get what Daya had prepared. When Gu Yumei heard the sound, she quickly stood up and hid aside, for fear that Mrs. Chen would hit her.


    Ms. Chen red at her and cursed: "What are you doing with the pestle? Why don''t youe over and help get the food? You don''t want to eat meat anymore?"


    Gu Yumei could only trot over to get some points for her own braised food.


    Gu Daya was very generous and gave ten kilograms of braised meat to several families, plus a roast duck. When several families saw so much braised food, they all said it was too much.


    The third grandma said: "Take it for you. You have helped Da Ya''s family a lot in the past two days, so you should take some braised food back to replenish it."


    Hey, listen to San Bo Niang. Several women brought braised meat and followed their men and children home together.


    Gu Daya''s family didn''t leave. They had to go to the butcher stall to buy meat and braise the meat before they could go home.


    Qi Kangming will not go back tonight. He will guard the shop and watch the fire in the kitchen.


    Ms. Chen was very dissatisfied with this, and whispered quietly: "Why don''t we let my family guard the shop? The shop obviously belongs to several families, not the eldest sister''s family."


    She also wants to live in a shop and be a town citizen. Several families went to the shop in a grand manner in the morning, and came back in a grand manner in the afternoon. Everyone in the vige saw it, and they were envious and jealous.


    Look at how people are living these days, they have all opened shops. Beside the well in the middle of the vige, the women in the vige were carrying water. When they saw several familiesing back, they gathered together and said with envy.


    Is their shop profitable?


    What shop? They have three shops.


    Three? Oh, thats really serious. Just to build three shops, it will cost several hundred taels of silver. How can this person who escaped from famine be so rich?


    "Don''t say anything about people fleeing from famine. If the vige chief hears it, you will be punished by kneeling in the ancestral hall."


    The vige chief said that the Qin Gu Luotian family can make their He family rich, and they must respect those families more, and don''t talk about fleeing from famine, otherwise those families will get angry and refuse to help their He family. , then they will have to continue to suffer poverty.


    I am too quick to talk, so I let something slip. The woman asked again, Does their shop make money?


    "Can you not make money? Their shop just opened today. My college student went to the iron shop in the town to repair farm tools. When he passed by, he went in and took a look. Oh, the customers almost overwhelmed the shop. There were so many people buying food. , the county magistrate also gave their shop a que."


    "What? The county magistrate gave their shop a que?" He Cui''er''s mother heard shouting: "Really or not? The county magistrate lives in the county town, how could he know that their shop opened today and give him a gift?" que, it takes a lot of time to make a que.


    Seeing that He Cui''er''s mother didn''t believe it, He Dasheng''s wife put her hands on her waist and said, "My man saw with his own eyes that someone from the county sent the que. Do you know who sent it? They are Jiang County Lieutenant''s two sons. And Master Tian."


    Master Tian, do you know? If you dont know, ask the vige chief. Master Tian is a popr person next to the county magistrate. He came to deliver the que in person, so it can still be fake!


    "Hey, the county captain''s son and the master came to deliver the que. That is definitely true. The vige chief is right. Our He family will definitely get rich if we follow those families to make a living. Look at them, the county magistrate is all Help." He Guiwa''s mother sighed: "If my Guiwa could work in Gu''s workshop, I would lose three years of my life."


    He Cui''er''s mother could only think about how the county magistrate had sent a que to Gu''s shop. She couldn''t stay any longer, so she hurriedly left with an empty bucket.


    He Guiwa''s mother shouted to her: "Sister-inw Da Shu, you don''t want to carry water anymore?"


    He Cui''er''s mother ignored her and hurriedly walked home. With a bang, she kicked open the courtyard door, put down the bucket, went straight to the main room, and snatched the round embroidery shed from He Cui''er''s hand. He came over and shouted: "Why are you still embroidering this crap? Hurry up and pester Qi Kangping more."


    He Cuier was so angry that she snatched the embroidery studio back and said, "Mom, what are you doing? This is the purse I embroidered for Qi Kangping. I will give it to him in the future. It is made of good fabric and cost five cents." Money bought it.


    "Five cents is nothing. Do you know that the Gu family has be the county magistrate?"


    He Dashu and his two sons had just returned from working in the fields. They heard these words as soon as they entered the courtyard. They didn''t even have time to wash the mud on their legs. They hurried over and asked, "What did you say? The Gu family has climbed up to the county magistrate?"


    Mother He Cuier looked at her man and said, "You just climbed up. Dasheng''s wife said that Dasheng went to town to repair farm tools today and stopped by the Gu family''s shop to watch the fun. She happened to see Jiang County Lieutenant''s two sonsing with his master. Gus shop sent a que, and that que was sent to me by the county magistrate.


    She stretched out her hand and tapped He Cuier''s forehead, encouraging her: "The Gu family has be so prosperous, but you **** girl is still sitting here embroidering purses and embroidering anything. It''s serious to hurry up and get this person." .

 Chapter 353: Wanjia proposes marriage

    Chapter 353: Wanjia proposes marriage


    Chapter 353 Wanjia proposes marriage


    He Dashu and his son werezy and wanted He Cuier to marry a rich family so that they could supplement their ie.


    The boss, He Minzi, said hurriedly: "Cui''er, my mother is right, you can''t use this water to grind your work. You have to hurry up to avoid being overtaken by others."


    He Cuier''s mother said: "Your eldest brother is right. The Gu family has be rich, and there are so many people watching it every day. If you don''t take action, when other peoplee to propose marriage, then the Gu Daya family will not look down on us." Home."


    "Yes, Cui''er, it would have been okay for you to take your time more than a month ago, but now that they have opened a shop, and even the county magistrate has sent a que to congratte you, you can''t do it if you want to take your time." He Liangzi sat on the threshold, chewing on a reed pole, sipping the sweet water inside, and encouraging He Cuier: "Learn from Lu Meihua, you just relied on your stomach to do it. You kept holding it, what''s wrong with our family?" When can I make a fortune?"


    He was exhausted after a day of farm work. If Cui''er could quickly marry into Gu Daya''s family, even if he could get some money back, he wouldn''t have to do farm work anymore and could enjoy it for a few days.


    After all, He Dashu was a father. He did not say it as openly as his two sons said. He only said: "Hold on tight. This is a big thing that will benefit you in your life. Otherwise, given the conditions of our family, if you want to marry well, But you have to make it small.


    He Cui''er couldn''t sit still after being told that the Gu family was so prosperous that even the county magistrate gave him a que. She really had to think of a way to deal with Qi Kangping quickly.


    And the fact that the county magistrate sent a que to Gu''s shop spread throughout Qingfu Town in just two or three days, and people from all over the country were envious.


    Many people asked about Qin Gu Luotian''s family and learned that they had many young boys and girls in their prime years, and they were all crazy happy. If it weren''t for the busy farming schedule, these people would have found a matchmaker toe to their door long ago.


    After Gu Jinli and the others were busy opening the shop, they signed abor contract with He Tieshu and He Dayuan, asking them to help in the workshop.


    Although they were doing odd jobs, the wages paid by Gu''s workshop were high, with a monthly sry of 800 yuan. Both of them were very happy and happily went to work.


    Gu Daya''s family also hired Mo Kuizi to kill ducks. He killed a duck, plucked its feathers, and paid him three cents.


    Although the duck''s feathers are not easy to pluck, the price of three cents to kill a duck still makes Mo Kuizi very happy. He and Mo Xiangming are both quick hands and feet, but after a few days of killing, the two of them got started. Killing more than one hundred to two hundred ducks saved Gu Daya''s family a lot of trouble.


    After the shop was on track, several families hurried to the fields to collect soybeans. If they didn''t collect soybeans, the pods would burst.


    The families didn''t have muchnd, and with the help of Mr. and Mrs. He Sanleizi, Wang Yongfu''s family, and Lao Zhu''s family, they harvested all the soybeans in the field in just one day.


    It took another two days to nt the bean sprouts that had been grown in advance, and after fertilizing and watering, the work was finally done.


    During the spring plowing, He Laoguo saw that their methods of growing soybeans were different, so he asked his third grandfather, who said that the method of raising seedlings and transnting could increase the yield of soybeans. He Laoguo was interested in it at that time, and now Harvest, I specifically asked Third Grandpa, how much soybeans their family produces per acre?


    "One acre weighs six hundred kilograms." Third Grandpa''s tanned face was full of smiles. He was happy when he mentioned this. He is a farmer and has been cultivating thend all his life. The yield of thisnd is high, which is higher than Making money in the workshop makes him happier


    "Six hundred catties per acre!" He Laoguo was shocked: "Hey, this yield is 30% higher."


    The soybeans grown by his family only amount to 400 kilograms at most, which is 200 kilograms less than those grown by Qin Guluotian''s family. The difference is also huge.


    He Laoguo rubbed his hands and said, "Brother Gu, how do you grow this? Can you teach me?"


    Theres nothing we cant teach about this. The third grandfather didnt hide his secrets, and told He Laoguo in detail the method of raising soybean seedlings and transnting them.


    It just takes time to raise seedlings. It is now the second season to rush for nting. It is toote to raise seedlings. He Laoguo can only write down the method and wait until next spring to nt again.


    After the busy farming season, families from all over the country became active again and invited matchmakers toe to several houses to arrange marriage arrangements.


    In Gu Jinli''s family, due to the incident involving the matchmakerst time, Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jin''an have already announced that they will observe mourning for the deceased n members in Gujia Vige for three years and not talk about marriage within three years. The ancients valued filial piety and righteousness, but matchmakers can only give up if they say this.


    It''s just that Gu Jinli didn''t expect that even she would be targeted.


    She pointed at her face, looked at Matchmaker Du with yellow teeth and said, "You said that the head of Songzigou Vige has taken a fancy to me? Are you going to tell me to his eldest grandson?"


    Matchmaker Du said with a smile: "Isn''t that right? I''m talking about my eldest grandson. After you get married, you will be the eldest daughter-inw, and you will be the vige chief''s wife in the future."


    Vige chiefs wife?


    Haha, Vige Chief Xu is still alive and kicking. When Vige Chief Xu dies, the position of vige chief will belong to his son. When Vige Chief Xus son dies, it will be his grandsons turn. This will happen decadester. , now I''m using it as a bargaining chip to propose marriage, it''s ridiculous.


    besides


    "I''m only eleven years old, and I still have a few years to get haircut." She was still a child, and people came to propose marriage to her. Are these people crazy?


    Matchmaker Du said: "I''m twelve years old, so I''m not too young. Let''s talk about marriage first, and we can get married in two or three years."


    "Get over your sister!" Gu Jinli rudely gave Matchmaker Du a broom and kicked her out of the house: "You crazy person, get out of here. If you dare toe to my house again and propose marriage, I''ll chop you up."


    Matchmaker Du was so frightened that she said to the third grandmother next to her, Ms. Cui, "Why is your girl so fierce? She even beats people, but you just ignore her?"


    "You guys should be beaten!" The third grandmother took the broom in Gu Jinli''s hand, pointed at Matchmaker Du and said, "Are you going to leave? If you don''t leave, I''ll beat you."


    Mrs. Cui also held a stick and stood aside and said: "I have told you that my children will not say goodbye to each other for three years, and the same will be true for Xiaoyu. You should leave quickly and don''te back again."


    Matchmaker Du was very angry: "You have to think clearly and get rid of the matchmakers. From now on, no matchmaker from all over the country will dare toe to your door. How can your children get married?"


    "Bah, who cares about you? You private matchmakers don''te to the door, there are official matchmakers." The third grandma said very firmly. Now that the family is rich, she will find official matchmakers to propose marriages to several children in the future. Then The official media is not as reliable as these private media. They all work for a fee, but they have harmed many girls.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have the patience to talk to Matchmaker Du, so he just took the broom and beat her, and Matchmaker Du ran away quickly.


    In addition to her family, the Qin family also had a matchmakere to the door. Mr. Qin said: "The two children must observe filial piety and not talk about their marriage."


    After saying that, he smashed a big stone with his fist, scaring the matchmaker who came to the door so much that she ran away.


    The Gu Dafu family also had a matchmakere to propose marriage, but the matchmaker did not propose marriage for the Yuan family, but for the Wan Xiucai family in the town.

 Chapter 354: chance encounter

    Chapter 354: chance encounter


    Chapter 354 Chance Encounter


    "The Wan Xiucai family?" Mrs. Chen was stunned when she heard this: "But the Wan Xiucai family of the Wanjia private school in the town?"


    Matchmaker Zhou said: "It is his family. The eldest son of Wan Xiucai''s family is seventeen this year. He is studying now and ns to take the scientific examination next year. With Master Wan''s knowledge, it is certain that he will take the examination next year."


    My family runs a private school, teaching and educating people. Wan Xiucais disciples are all over our Qingfu Town, and our old ssmates are all over Hean Prefecture.


    "In addition to the private school, the Wan family also has a house in the town and nearly a hundred acres ofnd in the countryside. The family is simple, with only two brothers. Wan Xiucai''s wife is also easy to talk to. She is not a shrew in the market. Everyone is literate. A gentle man. If your girl marries into the Wan family, she will really not suffer at all and will only enjoy blessings."


    Matchmaker Zhou has an upright appearance, with no makeup or makeup on her face, which makes her look veryfortable. Moreover, she was an official media, registered in the government office, and her status was unusual. After she showed her official media brand, Mrs. Chen had a lot of trust in her.


    However, her family has already fallen in love with Chang Errui and is now waiting for the Yuan family toe to propose marriage. How can they ept the marriage of Wan Xiucai''s family.


    Chen said: "To be honest with Matchmaker Zhou, my niece''s marriage is decided by her father. Unfortunately, Sister Mei''s father is not here today. You go back first, and I will tell him about it when her fatheres back."


    After Zhou Matchmaker heard this, she didn''t pester her. She sat for a while, left the gift from the Wan family, and then left.


    Gu Yumei sat in her room and listened, her face already red. The young master of Wan Xiucai''s family is still good at reading. He will be a schr after taking the scientific examination next year. The family has a private school, a house, and hundreds of acres ofnd. This family''s financial situation is good.


    As soon as Ms. Chen entered her room, she saw her blushing and snickering. She clicked her tongue and said, "Are you happy to see you like that?"


    Gu Yumei didn''t dare to say that she was happy. She only med Gu Dafu: "Marriage matters are naturally ordered by my parents. My father has the final say."


    Her father loves her, and if she begs her father, he will definitely agree.


    "Huh, it''s good that you know. Be honest and diligent during this period. The Yuan family maye here at any time. If they see you beingzy, they will dislike you." After saying this, Mrs. Chen left the room and continued. He went to prepare the spices. Seeing that Gu Yumei didn''te out, he shouted again: "Are you deaf? I told you to work harder. What are you doing hiding in the room? Come out and work quickly."


    Gu Yumei could only go out of the room and continue to mix the spices.


    In the evening, after the family had dinner, Ms. Chen told the story about Wan Xiucais familying to propose marriage.


    "The Wan Xiucai family has actually fallen in love with our sister Mei." Gu Dafu was very happy. After all, there were hundreds of families asking for girls, and the number of people who came to propose marriage made his girls more valuable.


    only


    Wan Xiucai seems a bit pedantic, doesnt pay much attention to others, and seems a bit difficult to get along with.


    On the day the shop opened, Gu Dexing felt veryfortable being ttered by Wan Lifang, so he helped the Wan family speak: "Dad, Wan Xiu is a schr with a good reputation. He is inevitably a bit aloof, but he is a very good person. On the day the shop opened, he was He solved a lot of doubts for his son. Xu Tongsheng couldn''t teach, so my son asked him for advice. After he told his son once, his son understood."


    Gu Dexing looked at Gu Dafu''s face and saw that he was not dissatisfied, and then said: "Dad, Wan Xiucai is a schr, and he is already a noble family. This noble family is different from themon people. If our family can marry the Wan Xiucai family, it can be regarded as a change of lintel. Grandpas lifelong wish is to change the lintel.


    Gu Dafus eyes turned red when he heard him mention his father. Yes, his fathers lifelong wish was for his children to be famous and transform from farmers into schrs.


    Seeing that Gu Dafu was a little moved, Gu Dagui quickly reminded him: "Brother, we are still waiting for news from the Yuan family." Gu Dafu also remembered the Yuan family''s affairs. Although Wan Xiucai''s family was good, he still felt that Yuan''s family was in trouble. That side of the family is more suitable for Sister Mei. After all, the Yuan family is good, and Sister Mei will not be upset if she marries her.


    "What the second brother said is, don''t rush this matter. Let''s wait for the Yuan family first." Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui both wanted to wait for the Yuan family. Although Gu Dexing and Gu Yumei liked the Wan family better, they could only Give up.


    Several families were surprised when they heard that Wan Xiucai''s family had invited an official mediator to Gu Dafu''s house to propose marriage. They were relieved to learn that Gu Dafu did not ept the proposal.


    Grandpa San said: "The rich man has a clear vision. Although Wan Xiucai''s family is good, the Yuan family is more suitable for us farmers."


    He has also seen that Wan Xiucai, he is a noble person and likes to put on a bad air. Wan Lifang is not noble and can talk. But the third grandfather just doesn''t like Wan Lifang. He thinks he is very vain and not as good as Chang Errui. Be practical.


    The third grandma said: "Dafu has always been a down-to-earth person. If he likes the Yuan family, he will wait for news from the Yuan family and will not change his mind halfway. Don''t worry."


    But Gu Dafu waited and did not wait until the Yuan family came to propose marriage. He was a little anxious and a little angry. What did the Yuan family mean?


    Have you taken a liking to his sister Mei?


    Isnt it a great day when the shop opens?


    Its been ten days, why havent youe yet to propose marriage? Two days ago, when the schr''s house was full of people, he invited matchmaker Zhou to visit her again, but he held her back and refused to ept the request.


    Gu Dafu was anxious.


    Ms. Chen was also anxious. Seeing that the Yuan family had note to propose marriage for such a long time, she looked at Gu Yumei with disgust: "Did you do something that day that made the Yuan family dislike you?"


    Gu Yumei felt a little guilty, but she quickly retorted: "Second Aunt, you were there that day. There is nothing I can do, but please don''t use me wrongly."


    He sneered again and said, "It''s probably because the Yuan family feels that they are not worthy of our family, so they are too embarrassed toe to propose marriage."


    "Bah, with the Yuan family''s conditions, you still think you are not worthy of our family? What nonsense are you talking about?" Mrs. Chen spat at Gu Yumei, thinking that she really dared to say that the Yuan family is the eldest son''s family and has a brick kiln. In this vige, you need money and status, and if you don''t deserve it, it''s because her family doesn''t deserve it.


    When Gu Dexing saw Chen scolding Gu Yumei again, he walked out of the room and said, "Sister Mei, have you packed up? Let''s leave after packing."


    "Okay." Gu Yumei smoothed her hair, straightened her newly made summer clothes, and followed Gu Dexing out.


    Ms. Chen didn''t stop her. Today, Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing went to the cloth store in the town to buy fabrics to make purses for the Qiqiao Festival. When they were ready, they sent two to the Yuan family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, which was a way of urging the Yuan family.


    After sending the money for the Qiqiao Festival, if the Yuan family is really interested, they shoulde to propose marriage, or else they should tell them the truth and make it clear whether it is sessful or not.


    The Gu Dexing brothers and sisters went there on foot. After walking for half an hour, a mule cart stopped next to them.


    Wan Lifang lifted the car curtain and looked at them with a smile on his face: "Li Fang thought he was wrong, but it turned out to be Brother Gu."

 Chapter 355: The Yuan family refused

    Chapter 355: The Yuan family refused


    Chapter 355 The Yuan family refused


    Wan Lifang turned his eyes and looked at Gu Yumei, bowing to her: "Hello, Miss Gu."


    Gu Yumei blushed, lowered her head slightly, and saluted Wan Li Fangfu: "Master Wan, you are polite."


    No matter how fierce she is at home, she is only a fifteen-year-old girl. She also knows that the Wan family came to the house to propose marriage. Now when she sees Wan Lifang, her expression is normal.


    The smile on Wan Lifang''s face deepened, he got off the mule cart and asked them: "Brother Gu, Miss Gu, are you going to the town?"


    Gu Dexing gave Wanli Fang a gift in return and said with a smile: "That''s right, the Qiao Qiao Festival ising. I will apany my sister to the cloth shop in the town to buy some fabrics to make purses and ask for a favor."


    "That''s a coincidence. I''m about to go home. Why don''t you let me give Brother Gu and Miss Gu a ride." Wan Lifang was good at talking, and his voice was gentle, which made people feelfortable.


    Gu Yumei was stunned: "This is inappropriate."


    How can she ride in a mule cart with a foreigner when she has already grown hair?


    Gu Dexing also said: "This is too troublesome, Brother Wan, let''s just walk."


    When he said this, Gu Dexing blushed with shame and anger. His family now didn''t even have an ox cart, let alone a mule cart.


    Wan Lifang said: "Brother Gu is out of touch when he says this. We are of the same age and are both studying. When we take the scientific examination in the future, we may be on the same list. We should take care of each other. Please don''t refuse, Brother Gu."


    Then he said to Gu Yumei: "Miss Gu, don''t worry, you and Brother Gu will sit in the car, and I will sit on the front board with my servants."


    A servant?


    Wan Xiucais family still has servants, so if she gets married, wouldnt she be able to be a young mistress?


    Gu Yumei was so happy that she tugged on Gu Dexing''s sleeves.


    Gu Dexing also feltfortable being ttered by Wan Lifang, so he said: "In that case, let''s trouble Brother Wan once."


    "Please." Wan Lifang smiled and stepped aside. Maozi took the bench out of his wits and let the Gu Dexing brothers and sisters step on the bench to get into the car.


    While lowering the car curtain, Wan Lifang smiled tenderly at Gu Yumei, which made Gu Yumei hastily lower her head in shame.


    Wan Lifang did not dare to go too far. After putting down the car curtain, he waited for a while and then said: "Brother Gu, Miss Gu, sit tight, we are leaving."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Xiao drove the mule cart and ran towards the town.


    The mule cart ran very fast, and it only took half an hour to reach the door of Gu''s restaurant.


    Wan Lifang looked at the second shop on the left and saw that Chang Errui was leading the people from the brick kiln to unload green bricks, so he immediately asked Millet to stop.


    He got out of the car, raised the curtain, and asked brother and sister Gu Dexing: "Brother Gu, Miss Gu, the Gu''s restaurant is here. You should go in first and have a look, and then go to the cloth store to buy fabrics."


    Brother and sister Gu Dexing like to go to the shop to check out the shop recently, to satisfy the taste of the young master and youngdy of their boss. When they heard this and saw that Millet had parked the car, they nodded and said, "It''s time to go and have a look."


    Gu Dexing got off the car first. When Gu Yumei got off the car, the bench used to step on suddenly became crooked for some reason. She almost fell, but Wan Lifang held her arm in time: "Miss Gu, be careful."


    Gu Yumei blushed so much that she almost bled. She was about to push Wan Lifang away when she raised her head and saw Chang Errui not far away. She paused immediately. After a while, her brows furrowed and her face was filled with disgust.


    It''s hot today and Chang Errui has to move bricks. He is only wearing a short coat with a cloth towel on his shoulders. He is wearing straw sandals on his feet, looking like a poor and rough man.


    Look at Wan Lifang again. He is wearing a crescent-colored gown and a turban on his head. He has a clean face and a suitable smile. He is much better than Chang Errui.


    What made Gu Yumei the most angry was that when Chang Errui saw her, he didn''te over to say hello to her. Instead, he looked at her for a while, then turned around and continued to move bricks. "Humph~" Gu Yumei snorted coldly, no longer looking at Chang Errui, nor pushing Wan Lifang away, but was supported by Wan Lifang to get out of the car.


    Thank you, Brother Wan, for sending us brothers and sisters to the town. Why dont you go sit in the shop and have something to eat. Gu Dexing said.


    Wan Lifang refused: "Brother Gu, there is no need to be so polite. I have to rush back to the private school to help my father read students'' articles, so I won''t bother you today."


    When Gu Yumei heard this, she felt more and more that Wanli Fang was good. If she could help the schr read students'' articles, she must be very knowledgeable. It seemed that Matchmaker Zhou was right. Wanli Fang would definitely be admitted as a schr next year. If she could If she marries Wan Lifang, she will be a schr next year.


    "In that case, I won''t keep Brother Wan. Brother Wan will go slowly." Gu Dexing said goodbye to Wan Lifang and took Gu Yumei into the shop.


    Before leaving, Wan Lifang looked at Chang Errui provocatively, but Chang Errui ignored him at all. Wan Lifang felt bored and had to get in the car and go home.


    Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing sat in the shop for a while and then left. They were afraid that if they sat for too long, Chu would call them to work.


    It''s just that Gu Yumei was very unhappy after leaving the shop. She had been sitting in the shop for a quarter of an hour. Chang Errui didn''te in to see her. Did he miss her at all?


    Bah!


    You dont care about this girl, and I dont care about you.


    Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing went to the cloth store to buy fabrics and embroidery threads. When they came back, Chang Errui had already left.


    When Chang Errui returned home, he first took a cold shower to wash off the sweat on his body. After dinner in the evening, he deliberately stayed and said to Yuan Laorong and his wife: "Mom and dad, what happened to the rich uncle''s family?" ,forget it."


    Yuan Laorong''s wife was surprised: "Didn''t we agree to wait and see? Why did you suddenly say no?"


    Yuan Laorong''s wife did not deny Gu Yumei because of what Yuan Xu said, but wanted to wait and see for a while. If the girl''s character was good, then they would propose marriage.


    Chang Errui said: "My son doesn''t like the girls from the rich uncle''s family. They are too delicate. My son is a farmer. From now on, he will spend his days farming and moving bricks. If the girls are too delicate, my son will not be able to take care of them."


    Yuan Laorong is such a person. Seeing that his second son is determined not to marry the Gu Dafu family, he can''t help but ask: "Is there something wrong with the girl''s family that you saw?"


    Chang Errui shook his head: "The girl is very good, but my son doesn''t want to marry someone like that. She is not suitable for him."


    Seeing that he was unwilling to say anything, Yuan Laorong had no choice but to give up, but finally asked: "Have you really decided? If you regret it again, it won''t work."


    Yuan Laorong''s wife was afraid that Chang Errui had made an impulsive decision, so she simply said: "Why don''t you wait a few more days until you think about it clearly?"


    Chang Errui nodded: "Sure, my son will think about it for three more days and tell his parents again after three days."


    This is just a stopgap measure that Chang Errui did not want to get entangled with his parents. He was determined not to marry Gu Yumei. He could see clearly today that Gu Yumei disliked him.


    He is also arrogant. People look down on him, but he often won''t hold on to others.


    As for the matter of Gu Yumei riding in the Wan family''s mule cart and being supported by Wan Lifang, he didn''t want to say more. Since they weren''t engaged anyway, Gu Yumei couldn''t be considered a cuckold, at most she was a little disgusted.

 Chapter 356: mosquito coils

    Chapter 356: mosquito coils


    Chapter 356 Mosquito Repellent Repellent


    Three dayster, Chang Errui found Yuan Laorong and his wife again and expressed his decision not to marry the Gu Dafu family.


    Yuan Laorong''s wife saw that he had made up his mind, so she didn''t want to dy the girl any longer, so she sent someone to inform Gu Dafu''s family and gave him a generous gift.


    When Mrs. Chen learned that the Yuan family rejected the marriage between the two families, she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. She sent the person away with a stiff face. She finally managed to close the shop and go home. As soon as she entered the house, she shouted: "Gu Yumei, you will die for me." Come out, what have you done? Let the Yuan family refuse the marriage!"


    Gu Yumei was preparing spices at home. When she heard this, she was surprised, angry, and secretly happy. She no longer had to marry and go to Yanfu Vige to farm.


    She retorted: "Second aunt, I only met the Yuan family once. You were there at that time. You saw what I did. Whether the marriage happens or not is none of my business. I didn''t do anything to make the Yuan family unhappy." matter."


    Ms. Chen didnt know that Chang Errui bumped into Wan Lifang as he was sending Gu Yumeis brother and sister to the town. After hearing what Gu Yumei said and thinking about the reception of Yuan Laorongs daughter-inw on the day the shop opened, she felt that Gu Yumei had done nothing wrong.


    Why cant it be done?


    That day, I saw that Yuan Laorongs wife liked Sister Mei very much.


    Ms. Chen felt that her family had been tricked by the Yuan family, and she was so angry that she stood in the room and scolded the Yuan family.


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui heard about it when they came back, and they felt ufortable knowing that the Yuan family rejected the marriage.


    Gu Daguiforted Gu Dafu: "Brother, forget it, the Yuan family can''t make it. Let''s just look for it. During this time, there are several families who havee to propose marriage to Sister Mei. If we choose carefully, we will definitely be able to choose a good family."


    Gu Dafu said: "Those families alle to our workshops and shops, and their minds are not pure. Where are the good families?"


    Marrying with those people is harming Sister Mei.


    Gu Dexing reminded: "There is still Wan Xiucai''s family. Dad, Wan Xiucai''s family is really a good family. Wan Lifang is a good person and knowledgeable. You might as well consider it. If it can be done, Sister Mei''s future will not be the same. Too bad."


    Mrs. Chen''s eyes lit up: "Yes, there is also the Wan family. Although the Wan schr is a bit noble, he is still a schr. If we marry his family, our family''s reputation will also be bright."


    Gu Dafu didn''t like the Wan family before, but after the Yuan family rejected him, he finally became interested when he heard about the Wan Xiucai family. He thought about it and said, "The Wan family looks good, but marriage matters cannot be decided hastily. , let me think about it first.


    Gu Yumei was very happy when she heard that her father would consider the Wan family. If she could marry into the Wan Xiucai family, she would be the young mistress.


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother heard that the Yuan family rejected the marriage between the two families, and they were very sorry: "The Yuan family is so good, but it didn''t happen."


    "Why are the Yuan family unhappy? Is it because they dislike us for fleeing from famine? Or have we heard some gossip?"


    Everything can happen on the way to escape famine. Many families are not willing to marry a girl who has fled famine, for fear that the girls body will be damaged on the way.


    The third grandma has always been worried about this. When she heard that the Yuan family rejected the marriage, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Third Grandpa sat next to Brother Cheng and watched him writing on the sand. Hearing this, he sighed: "Who knows why, but no matter what it is, it can''t be because of a few gossips. Yuan Lizhang is not that kind of person." People who listen to the wind are like rain. If they can bring their daughter-inw to the store on the opening day, they just think that the girl is fine. If they really dislike it, they will not let their daughter-inwe that day at all."


    The third grandma sighed after hearing this. Gu Jinli was tinkering with her mosquito coils in the yard. When she heard this, sheforted them: "Grandpa and grandma, you don''t have to worry. Recently, many people havee to the rich uncle''s house to propose marriage. Gu Yumei has no shortage of people to marry. Wan Xiucai''s family is not here. After two visits, I see that Gu Yumei really likes Wan Jia, maybe she can still be a schr in the future."


    Gu Yumei is ambitious and likes to marry schrs. She then dreams that the person she marries will pass all exams. She will be a schr this year, a schr next year, and a top schr in high school the year after that. She hopes that her marriage to the Yuan family will not work out so that she can marry into Wan Xiucai''s family.


    Third Grandma said: "It''s easy to be a schr. Besides, Sister Mei doesn''t know much about reading. She''s a peasant girl. She marries into a schr''s family and can''t even speak to them. Her life will not be easy."


    Gu Jinli didn''t reply. He felt that whether his life was good or bad was all Gu Yumei''s fault and had nothing to do with her.


    She continued to stir the fragrant y in the earthenware te, and after the mixing wasplete, she brought a dozen grinding tools.


    The grinding tool was made for her by Gu Dashan. It was very simple. It was to carve out small grooves about the size of soybeans and half an arm''s length in a piece of wood.


    She poured the mixed fragrant mud into small grooves. After filling the small grooves one by one, she put them in the yard to dry in the sun.


    The third grandma saw it and asked, "Can this mud of yours really be used as incense when it''s dried?"


    After the busy farm work, Xiaoyu said he wanted to make mosquito coils. He has been tinkering with this thing for the past half month. He went to Xuanhufang and bought a lot of medicinal materials. He also found some old tree bark and ground the old bark and medicinal materials into powder. Mix together.


    Fortunately, those medicinal materials were cheap, otherwise Xiaoyu would mix the medicinal materials with the old bark, which would have made her heartbroken.


    Gu Jinli said: "Yes, after two days, our family will be able to use mosquito coils. We will no longer need to be bitten by mosquitoes, and we will no longer shed tears from being smoked by mugwort."


    There is no mosquito-repellent incense in Dachu. Every summer, everyone can only smoke the house with mugwort. However, the smoke of mugwort is so strong that even people sitting at the door will be severely fumigated by the mugwort in the house.


    And too much smoke is not good for the lungs.


    There is no wormwood in the mosquito-repellent incense she makes. There are only three herbs that kill mosquitoes and repel insects: white stem chrysanthemum, white aphid grass, and red-backed vine. The mosquito-repellent incense she makes has little smoke and is very effective at killing mosquitoes.


    "Olddy, I''ll just wait. If the mosquito coils you make can''t kill mosquitoes, don''t make them next time. It''s a waste of money." The third grandma was a little afraid of Gu Jinli''s way of spending money. This girl probably suffered a lot when she was fleeing the famine. It''s too much. After you settle down, as long as you have money, you can work hard without stopping.


    After Gu Jinli finished drying the mosquito repellent incense on the grinding tool, he continued to put the fragrant mud in the pottery pot into the groove of the grinding tool. When he heard this, he smiled and said: "Third Grandma, how about we make a bet, if I make it Mosquito-repellent incense can kill mosquitoes, please always give me a tael of silver."


    "One tael of silver, you girl is really obsessed with money. Well, it''s just one tael of silver. The olddy is also a rich person now, so she can afford to lose with one tael of silver." The third grandma agreed readily, anyway Even if she lost the money, it was all for Gu Jinli, and she didn''t feel bad.


    Gu Jinli: "Then let''s make an agreement. If the third grandma loses, we won''t be allowed to default on the debt."


    Cheng Geer hurriedly said: "Second sister, second sister, I will testify for you. If you win, I will help you ask the third grandma for money."


    The third grandma red at him: "You little heartless one, the third grandma''s love for you is in vain, so she will help your second sister."


    Brother Chengughed, knowing that the third mistress loved him, so he was not afraid.

 Chapter 357: consignment

    Chapter 357: consignment


    Chapter 357 Consignment


    Seeing that they were talking cheerfully, Third Grandpa also joined in the fun: "Since you can''t bear the money, then if you lose, the old man will give you the money."


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, if you give me money, our bet will be increased to two taels of silver."


    The third grandpa smiled and shook his head: "Your third grandma is right, you just care about money, and you don''t even let us two old guys spare the money. Well, isn''t it just two taels of silver, we can afford it, Bet on it."


    It goes without saying that the winner was Gu Jinli.


    After two days of drying the mosquito-repellent incense, the family lit up the mosquito-repellent incense on the second night. Light smoke drifted out from the lit mosquito-repellent incense, carrying a faint scent of flowers and nts. In just one cup of tea, the house was filled with mosquitoes. .


    The third grandmother held an oilmp and looked at the dead mosquitoes on the ground. She was startled: "Xiaoyu, this mosquito coil of yours is too powerful. The mosquitoes are all killed. Isn''t the mosquito coil you made poisonous? Then Will we be poisoned?"


    The third grandma looked back at Gu Jinli, her face full of worry.


    Gu Jinli shook his head firmly: "No, mosquito coils are made of herbs. The three kinds of herbs can only kill mosquitoes and remove insects, and will not harm humans and animals."


    It seems that it is difficult for her to sell her mosquito coils. She needs help from Dr. Wu and the Jiang family, otherwise others will not dare to buy her mosquito coils.


    Fortunately, the Qiao Qiao Festival will be held in two days. Mrs. Jiang sent a message to her family as early as the end of June, inviting the sisters to go to Jiang Mansion to beg for clever things.


    Just in time to go to Jiang Mansion for a banquet, she brought the mosquito coils with her.


    However, before going to Jiang Mansion, she first went to Xuanhufang and showed the mosquito repellent incense she made to Dr. Wu.


    Gu Jinli bought her medicinal materials at Xuanhufang. Old doctor Wu knew what mosquito coils she was making. When he saw her bringing two bundles of incense, he was not surprised and asked, "Is this the mosquito coils you made?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Exactly, it''s made of white stem chrysanthemum, white aphid, and red back thorn. These three medicinal materials are harmless to the human body, and they will not produce any toxins when mixed together."


    White-stem chrysanthemum, this thing can actually smoke mosquitoes. Old doctor Wu was very surprised. White-stem chrysanthemum is mostly used to remove heat toxins and treat boils, but no one has ever used it to kill mosquitoes.


    Your method of making mosquito-repellent incense is interesting, and the medicinal materials used are also fresh. Ill try it first. Dr. Wu took the mosquito-repellent incense to a drainage ditch in the backyard and started to light it.


    Drainage ditches attract mosquitoes the most. After the mosquito coils are lit for a while, the mosquitoes around them keep falling down.


    Old doctor Wus eyes showed surprise: Your mosquito coils are powerful enough. They killed so many mosquitoes in just one moment.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to ask: "Do you think this mosquito-repellent incense can be consigned to your Xuanhufang store?"


    Old doctor Wu did not agree immediately, but lit two more mosquito coils, went to the side room in the backyard, and closed the door.


    After a while, Old Doctor Wu came out and said, "Okay, Xuanhufang will help you consign the goods for a while. However, if the sales are good, will you do it yourself in the future, or will you have to find a medicine shop to do it?"


    Old Doctor Wu did not hide his secrets and said to Gu Jinli clearly: "The most valuable thing about your mosquito coil is not that it can smoke mosquitoes, but the method of making it. In the past, this medicine was prepared into a soup and then taken. The gold wound medicine for external application is just ground into powder, and no medicine is ever made into incense."


    Although making incense is not difficult, Taoist temples are full of incense offerings, but no one has ever made incense from medicine. This method is very special. Do you understand what I mean?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I understand. To be honest with Grandpa Wu, in the future I want to make some medicine that is easy to carry and does not need to be boiled. If you get sick, you can just take the medicine and eat it. And medicine like mosquito coils can be ignited." , its just one of the convenient medicines I want to make.


    Old Doctor Wus eyes widened when he heard this: Girl, you mean, do you know other ways to make medicine?


    Gu Jinli did not hide it from Old Doctor Wu and nodded directly: "Well, I know a few ways, but I can''t say for sure whether it can be done or not." Old Doctor Wu was very happy: "No matter whether it can be done or not, you have to do it. Try it, if you are afraid of spending money, I can give you some medicinal materials as a gift, as long as you can make the convenient medicine you mentioned."


    When he was young, Dr. Wu traveled all over the country and saw many people who fell ill on the road. It was just a case of Fenghan who lost his life because he couldn''t find a pharmacy to buy medicine for a while.


    Even for him, it is difficult to save people when there is no medicine.


    Gu Jinli got what he wanted: "Sure, I promise you, I will make a convenient medicine. When the timees, you will help me read the prescription. You are better at treating patients, so I will just make it a favor."


    When Old Doctor Wu heard this, he smiled and touched his beard on his chin, and said, "If you say this, I will feel more at ease."


    Although Xiaoyu Girl made mosquito coils, he did not dare topliment her on her medical skills.


    How do you n to sell this mosquito coil?


    Gu Jinli said: "There are five pennies a piece, I will take four pennies and Xuanhufang will take one pennie. What do you think?"


    Im naturally happy to have made a penny for nothing. Dr. Wu sent Gu Jinli out of the backyard and said to her, Ill send someone to notify you after its sold or if there are any problems.


    Sure, youve been taking so much trouble. After Gu Jinli left Xuanhufang, he went to Gus Restaurant to help.


    After helping to sell out all the food in the shop, I followed Luo Huiniang and the others home in thete afternoon and started preparing gifts for the Jiang family during the Qiqiao Festival.


    On the day of the Qiao Qiao Festival, the third mistress called her sisters before dawn and asked them to freshen up.


    After two and a quarter of hours of fussing, the third grandma looked at Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu who had changed into new clothes and were standing together. She couldn''t help but have red circles in her eyes. She said to Cui behind her: "Look, our sister Xiu and Xiao How beautiful is the fish?


    Ms. Cui also dressed up her two daughters for the first time. Looking at her two daughters who looked beautiful in long, well-fitting dresses, she couldn''t help wiping her tears: "They look good."


    When she was in her hometown, how could she dare to believe that her daughter could wear such a beautiful dress? The good clothes at home are all from the second, third, and fourth family. It would be nice if her children could have patched linen clothes to wear.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, mother, why are you still crying? Wipe your tears quickly, we have to leave."


    "Okay, don''t cry anymore." The third grandma wiped away her tears and urged them: "Hurry up and have breakfast, or Shang Xiucai''s family wille to pick you up."


    Sister Gu Jinli hurriedly went to have breakfast.


    Not long after we finished eating, the mule cart from Shang Xiucais family arrived.


    Gu Jinli, Gu Jinxiu, Gu Jinan, and Luo Huiniang took a mule cart and went to the county seat.


    Luo Huiniang was sitting in the mule cart, very excited: "Last year, we went to the county government office to apply for a new household registration. We were in a hurry. I was still hungry and so dizzy that I didn''t even see what the county seat looked like. This time I finally You can go take a good look."


    Then he asked: "Xiaoyu, let''s go y by ourselves. Wouldn''t it be bad if we don''t call her Gu Yumei?"

 Chapter 358: Go to the county seat

    Chapter 358: Go to the county seat


    Chapter 358 Going to the county seat


    Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Jiang sent this message to my family. My family can take whomever they like. Besides, she was rejected by the Yuan family and will have to be sad for a while. Why would she want to visit Jiang''s house as a guest?"


    In fact, after Gu Yumei was initially angry, she was now extremely happy. She was waiting for Wan Xiucai''s family toe to propose marriage so that she could marry into the town and be a young mistress.


    "That''s right, then I can y happily." Luo Huiniang didn''t like Gu Yumei. After hearing Gu Jinli''s words, her unbearability disappeared instantly, and she said to Gu Jinli: "What fun things are there in the county? Jiang Mansion Is the food delicious? Will my brother go to Jiang Mansion today? "


    Gu Jinli lifted the small curtain of the car window, looked at the scenery outside and said, "I should go."


    Her sister went to Jiang Mansion today. Since Luo Wu liked her sister''s enthusiasm, it would be strange not to go to Jiang Mansion to see her sister.


    Luo Huiniang became happy after hearing this. She kept talking to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu in the mule cart, andughed when she talked about something happy.


    After running for half an hour, the mule cart arrived at the intersection of Shangjia Vige. After meeting up with Shang Xiucai''s family who was waiting there, they ran towards the county seat together.


    Today is the Qiqiao Festival, a festival held at her daughters house. Originally, Gu Jinan was not supposed to go, but Shang Xiucai wanted to apany Mr. Jiang back to her parents home. He wanted Gu Jinan to get in touch with the wealthy circles in the county, so he brought him here to meet him. world.


    The mule cart ran for another hour and finally arrived at Jiangfu, the county seat.


    Mrs. Jiang is a guest of the Jiang Mansion, and Nanny Wen, who is beside Mrs. Jiang, came to pick her up personally.


    "Auntie, you are finally back. Madam has been waiting impatiently." Aunt Wen came forward with her maids and stretched out her hands to help Mrs. Jiang get out of the mule cart. The maid next to her took Yuanyuan and held her in her arms.


    Yuanyuan knew that maid. He didnt cry when she was holding her. Instead, he smiled happily and said, Sister Lianhe, Yuanyuan misses you so much~


    Maid Lian He smiled, but before she could say anything, Yuan Yuan saw Gu Jinli and the othersing down, and immediately stretched out her hand to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, give me a hug~ It must be delicious."


    Gu Jinli smiled, this little kid always said this every time he saw her, is she her mobile kitchen?


    Ms. Jiang was helpless and scolded Yuanyuan with a smile: "You fat girl just remember to eat. No matter how many good things your sister Xiaoyu has, you can''t stop eating them."


    Yuan Yuan was displeased when his mother called her fat girl. She pouted and said, "It''s not a fat girl, it''s a Fuwa. Grandma said that."


    Mother Wen hurriedly praised: "Yes, our cousin is a lucky baby."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and the others again and saluted them. Gu Jinli and the others hurriedly avoided them.


    Gu Jinli said: "This nanny doesn''t need to be polite. You are just embarrassing us."


    Nanny Wen said: "This old ve is a servant of Jiang''s family. You are the savior of Miss Jiang''s family. You deserve the courtesy from me."


    This little girl may not know how important cousin is to the Jiang Shang family. If something happens to cousin, neither Mr. Jiang nor Mrs. Jiang will survive.


    Ms. Jiang smiled gently and said, "Xiaoyu, you are the guests invited by my mother. You are honored guests of my family. You don''t have to be polite."


    Gu Jinli and the others had no choice but to ept Nanny Wen''s gift. After that, the group followed Nanny Wen to the backyard of Jiang Mansion.


    Gu Jinan followed Shang Xiucai to the study room in the front yard.


    The courtyard of Jiang Mansion is deep, and every ten steps has a view. Luo Huiniang and Gu Jinxiu have never seen such arge house. They are a little scared every step they take. They hold Gu Jinli''s hand tightly. Luo Huiniang still regretsing to the county town.


    She felt that she did not dare tough loudly in such a big house. Nanny Wen was a delicate person. Seeing that they were nervous, she followed them and talked along the way.


    Ms. Jiang was also afraid that they would be frightened when they first arrived, so she told them about the Jiang Mansion in a gentle voice beside her, which made their fear disappear a lot.


    After a cup of tea, they finally arrived at the flower hall in the main courtyard of Jiang Mansion.


    There are already many guests sitting in the flower hall, alldies anddies who are familiar with Mrs. Jiang.


    Mrs. Jiang was in her fifties and looked gentle and amiable. When she saw theming, she immediately stood up and came over to greet them. She took Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "You are Xiaoyu, right? I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, and today I finally get to see you."


    "


    Mrs. Jiang pointed to her bun and said: "Xue Niang said that no matter where you go, you always wear a bun, unlike other little girls who always wear a bun."


    Gu Jinli touched his bun and said with a smile: "It''s convenient to tie it up like this. It will take a long time tob the double bun, which will dy your work."


    Mrs. Jiangughed loudly after hearing this: "You kid is really interesting."


    Then he looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "You are the embroidery sister, right? The embroidery pictures you sent me have gained me a lot of dignity. Even the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shop praised your craftsmanship and wanted to spend money with me." I refused to buy your embroidery pictures, and the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shop became anxious with me, saying that he would cut off the handkerchief with me."


    After speaking, he looked at the old woman sitting in the first seat on the right side of the flower hall: "Old sister, what I said is right."


    The shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shopughed when he heard this and said: "That''s right, you got so many good pictures to show off to me, but you are reluctant to give me even one and let me just look at it with greed. Can I not be angry?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang looked with a bit of pride on her face. She looked at Luo Huiniang next to her. Seeing her nervously holding Gu Jinli''s hand, she smiled and said, "You must be Huiniang. Your eldest brother will be here today. You wille at noon." To be able to see him.


    "Really?" Luo Huiniang heard that her brother woulde, and saw that Mrs. Jiang was very approachable. The nervousness and fear in her heart finally disappeared. She pointed at her face and asked, "Madam, do you know me too? Madam, do you Its really amazing. You havent even seen the three of us before, but you recognized all of us when we first met. Are you a **** who knows magic?


    Haha, this girl is also very interesting. Mrs. Jiang is older and likes girls like Luo Huiniang who have round faces and look blessed and cute.


    Grandma~Grandma, you dont even care about Yuanyuan. Seeing that Mrs. Jiang kept talking to Gu Jinli and the others, Yuan Yuan became unhappy and reached out for Mrs. Jiang to hug her.


    Mrs. Jiang loves her granddaughter the most. When she heard this, she hugged her quickly. Seeing that her hand was heavy, sheughed at her and said, "Grandma''s Fuwa is fat again."


    As she spoke, Mrs. Jiang asked Mrs. Jiang to lead Gu Jinli and the three of them to sit down, and then introduced them to the guests in the flower hall.


    There were quite a lot of guests, including the wives anddies of the county government officials; the wives anddies of several wealthy households in the county; and the wives and daughters of the government officials. There were more than thirty guests alone.


    They were apanied by at least two maids.


    Fortunately, the Jiang family''s flower hall is big enough, so many people gathered in the flower hall, and it didn''t seem crowded.


    After everyone saw the ceremony, the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shop couldn''t help but ask Gu Jinxiu: "Did you bring new embroidery pictures today? Can you show them to us?"


    Today is the Qiqiao Festival, and the girl whoes as a guest will definitely bring one or two pieces of embroidery of her own.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and nodded: "If you bring it, Madam can of course watch it."

 Chapter 359: defeated

    Chapter 359: defeated


    Chapter 359 Defeat


    After hearing this, the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shop was very happy and said with a smile: "Don''t call me madam, my surname is Li. Let''s go by seniority. You three can just call me Grandma Li."


    Mrs. Jiang nodded in agreement: "Old sisters are right, Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu, and Huiniang, you can just call me Grandma Jiang from now on. Madam is too cute."


    He then looked at the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shop and said, "But if you want to see the embroidery pictures, you have to wait a moment, Mrs. Xu ising."


    After hearing this, thedies anddies from several houses present looked happy and asked Mrs. Jiang: "Madam, Mrs. Xu is also here to beg for cleverness at the banquet today?"


    Mrs. Jiang nodded: "Well, Miss Xu is a lover of embroidery. She came herest year. I heard that I will also hold a begging banquet this year. She sent a message two days ago saying that she woulde."


    The shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Vige didn''t care about the county magistrate''s wife, but since Mrs. Jiang said to wait, she didn''t say anything else.


    In a short while, Mrs. Xu and her party arrived, along with Mrs. Zou, one of her granddaughters, and Zou Yuwan.


    Zou Yuwan saw Gu Jinli, and the perfect smile on her face could hardly be maintained... Mrs. Jiang was really crazy. She actually invited these low-legged girls to a begging banquet and sat with them. She felt disgusted.


    Gu Jinli was also surprised to see Zou Yuwan, but what surprised her was that Mrs. Zou and Aunt Lu were having a fierce fight, and she even brought Zou Yuwan with her.


    Mrs. Zou is a few years older than Mrs. Jiang. Her face is saggy and her forehead lines are a bit heavy. Her eyes have a sharp look when she looks at people. Fortunately, she always has a smile on her face, and she also appreciates Gu Jinli and the others. add.


    Speaking of it, Mrs. Zou brought Zou Yuwan today because she knew that the Jiang family invited the Gu family, and the Lu family did not get along with the Gu family, so she brought Zou Yuwan here specially to try to antagonize Zou Yuwan.


    Mrs. Xu looks to be a bookish woman in her early thirties. The girl next to her looks a lot like her. She looks very demure, but her big twinkling eyes reveal a certain intelligence.


    "Mrs. Jiang, these are the girls from the Gu family? Who is the girl with excellent embroidery skills?" Miss Xu asked after returning the gift to Mrs. Jiang.


    Mrs. Jiang took Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said, "This is the one I call Sister Xiu."


    Ms. Xu looked at Gu Jinxiu and praised, "Sister Xiu, you are so beautiful."


    Among the girls present, this Gu family girl is the prettiest.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled sheepishly and said, "Miss Xu is soplimentary. She is not as good as Miss Xu Lan Xinhui."


    Ms. Xu was a little surprised. She thought that the Gu family would be vulgar because of their weak legs. She didn''t expect that Gu Jinxiu could speak so elegantly, and she felt a little more happy.


    Ive looked at the pictures you embroidered of the dragon boat race and the picture of the boy ying in the water at noon. They are really excellent. Did you bring new pictures today?


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "I brought a picture of busy farming."


    Ms. Xu was very happy: "I also brought one. Let''s see who can embroider better."


    The shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery House couldn''t wait any longer. When he heard this, he said: "You two girls, stop talking and quickly take out the pictures. Let''spare. This Qiao Qiao Festival is not about women''s red embroidery skills."


    Mrs. Jiang was very considerate to Mrs. Xu. After hearing this, she first asked her: "What do you think, Madam?"


    Mrs. Xu said: "Of course it''s good. My sister Shu has been talking about it at home for a few days. If I don''t let her see the Gu girl''s embroidery drawings quickly, she will have to hurry to me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang said to thedies from all the families present: "Girls, please take out your embroidery. Whoever wins this year''s cleverdy will have a big fortune." "Big fortune? Then we are sure Debbie." The speaker was the daughter of Bantou Yang, a confidant of Lieutenant Jiang County, and she had been attending the Jiang Mansion''s begging banquet every year since she was seven years old.


    Grandma Wen has already led the maids to put together several tables to form a long table two feet long.


    More than twenty girls took out their own embroidery and put it on the table. There was a dazzling array of embroidery, some were embroidering purses, some were embroidering handkerchiefs, some were embroidering small pictures, some were embroideringrge pictures, and some people just took out a piece of embroidery. Herees some clothes.


    While Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Zou, and the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery House made the judgments, the four of them looked at the embroidery products one by one from left to right.


    When Mrs. Jiang and the others saw Gu Jinxiu''s picture of busy farming, they all eximed: "This embroidered picture is really lifelike, especially the characters on it are very vivid. Not only are there people working in the fields and harvesting , even the old woman who brought her children to deliver food at the edge of the field was embroidered with great detail."


    After seeing Gu Jinxius picture of busy farming, Miss Xu was convinced: Needless to say, the most cleverdy this year is Sister Xiu, and none of us can embroider better than her.


    Miss Xu is a girl from the county magistrate''s family. She has the highest status among the girls present. Moreover, she is also the cleverdy ofst year. Her embroidery skills are well-known. When she says this, the other girls will naturally say nothing.


    Its just that there are always some people who like to seek death.


    Zou Yuwan said: "Madams, since Miss Gu''s embroidery skills are so outstanding, why not let her embroider a small picture for us on the spot... After all, the embroidery picture brought by Miss Gu was embroidered at home, and we didn''t see it either. Embroidering one can also open our eyes."


    Mrs. Jiang''s face darkened when she heard Zou Yuwan''s words. Zou Yuwan doubted that the embroidery pattern brought by Sister Xiu was not embroidered by herself!


    Hum, a concubine is a concubine. Not only is she petty, she also has a dark mind and cannot afford to lose.


    Zou Yuwan just felt that Gu Jinxiu''s embroidery pictures were not embroidered by herself. How could a peasant girl who had escaped from famine have such amazing embroidery skills?


    The shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery Shop smiled and said: "What a coincidence, I also want to see Sister Xiu''s skills. Old sisters, why don''t you let Sister Xiu embroider a small picture for us to see."


    Real gold is not afraid of fire. Since Zou Yuwan has questioned it, if Gu Jinxiu doesn''t show it to everyone on the spot, it is inevitable that she is lying.


    Mrs. Jiang looked at Gu Jinxiu and asked, "What do you think, Sister Xiu?"


    If the child doesnt want to embroider, she will block it for her.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled easily: "Of course it''s okay."


    When Mrs. Jiang saw her, she liked Gu Jinxiu even more. This girl looked weak, but she was soft on the outside and strong on the inside. She was not afraid of anything.


    but


    Since we are allpeting together, why not all embroider one on the spot, and let us see which girl embroiders well.


    As soon as Mrs. Jiang said these words, many girls present fell in love with Zou Yuwan.


    They didnt know whether Gu Jinxius embroidery pictures were embroidered by others, but their embroidery work was done by a maid with good skills at home for the skill-begging banquet.


    Now because of Zou Yuwan, they will be embarrassed on the spot.


    Zou Yuwan didn''t expect Mrs. Jiang toe out like this, and she was very angry. This old pious woman had offended most of the rich and powerfuldies in the county with just one word.

 Chapter 360: Something happened to the Zou family

    Chapter 360: Something happened to the Zou family


    Chapter 360 Something happened to the Zou family


    But the words have been spoken, and now I can only pray that Gu Jinxius embroidery is really done by someone else, so that she can get back in the game.


    Gu Jinli smiled secretly andpared embroidery with Gu Jinxiu. Should she say that Zou Yuwan was looking for death?


    Mother Wen is a capable person. After hearing from Mrs. Jiang that she wanted the girls topete in embroidery skills on the spot, she immediately brought the embroidery booth, embroidery cloth, and embroidery threads with her maids.


    "Girls, we are limited to one stick of incense. You can embroider whatever you want. After one stick of incense, you must stop regardless of whether you have finished embroidering." Mrs. Jiang said.


    "Speaking of incense, my family''s little benefactor Yuan Yuan made a new kind of incense called mosquito coil. It is said to kill mosquitoes and eliminate insects. If you light one at night, it will kill all the mosquitoes in the house. The smoke will It''s not big enough so it won''t incense anyone." Mrs. Jiang took out the mosquito coil made by Gu Jinli and told everyone, "This mosquito coil is simr to the stick incense we use, but it''s a little bigger."


    As Jiang said, she broke the mosquito-repellent incense into two halves with a click: "How about we light half a stick of mosquito-repellent incense. When the mosquito-repellent incense goes out, how about the girls stop embroidering?"


    Mrs. Xu looked at the mosquito-repellent incense and said, "They are all incense. Naturally, you can light any one. But can this mosquito-repellent incense really kill mosquitoes? My sister Shu is the most attracted to mosquitoes. Mosquitoes bite her every summer. When I wake up in the morning, I have a few mosquitoes on my face. If this mosquito-repellent incense can really kill mosquitoes without causing too much smoke, that would be great."


    Ms. Jiang smiled and said: "That''s not easy. Let''s take a look at it now to see how this mosquito coil is. If it''s good, Mrs. Xu will take a bundle back to Sister Shu for use."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Xu trusts the Jiang family. The Jiang family has helped her master a lot recently. The Jiang family is upright and their back house is clean, which makes people happy.


    Lianhe took the mosquito-repellent incense from Jiang''s hand, lit it, and inserted it into the incense burner.


    The girls began to embroider.


    Its no wonder that some girls hate Zou Yuwan. There are actually many pretty girls who dont even know how to color and divide threads, not to mention doing embroidery work.


    A thread is already small and needs to be divided into several pieces. Some girls were too hasty to divide the thread. Either their fingers got tangled in the thread or they broke the thread directly. They were so anxious that their eye circles were red and they felt even more angry. Zou Yuwan raised her head and red hard at her.


    Zou Yuwan was also doing embroidery on separate threads. When those girls red at her, she was so angry that she hated Mrs. Jiang, an old pious woman, for harming her.


    Compared with those girls who were in a hurry, Gu Jinxiu could be said to be very smooth. She quickly picked out the embroidery tent, embroidery cloth, and embroidery thread. Then she divided the embroidery thread into ten pieces and threaded the divided thread into the embroidery needle. Start embroidering the picture.


    Her hands were very soft, and her plucking and picking movements were very beautiful, and her appearance was good. Mrs. Jiang and the others sat aside and watched her embroidery, which was really pleasing to the eye.


    Mrs. Xu quietly asked Mrs. Jiang: "Sister Xiu should be old enough to have her hair straightened. Can she be married?"


    Mrs. Jiang said: "I''ve already reached the age of haircut, but I haven''t been married yet."


    He also told the story of Gu Jinxius three-year mourning for the n members who died on the way to escape from famine.


    Mrs. Xu was surprised when she heard this: "This girl is a righteous person."


    In Da Chu families, even if they observe filial piety for their parents, those who are particr about it only observe filial piety for twenty-seven months. For example, rural families usually just observe filial piety for a long time and forget about it. However, Gu Jinxiu actually observed filial piety for his n members for three years.


    Such an act of righteousness is extremely rare.


    Time passed quickly. An hourter, after half the stick of mosquito coils was burned, Nanny Wen stood up and said with a smile: "Ladies, the time hase."


    Many girls looked at their miserable embroidery andmented. Gu Jinxiu had finished the embroidery half a quarter of an hour ago. At this moment, he had put down his embroidery needles and stood aside, waiting for Mrs. Jiang and others to check.


    Mrs. Jiang and the others looked over. When they saw the girls'' embroidery, they couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing. It was really a mess.


    But Miss Xus embroidery is quite good. What she embroidered was a half-opened lotus and carps ying beside the lotus. Ms. Yangs bag is also good, but instead of doing embroidery, she made a small cloth bag. It looks in, but has many inteyers and can hold many books.


    What amazed Mrs. Jiang and the others the most was Gu Jinxiu''s embroidery. She embroidered a small picture as big as a palm, which showed a person holding a piece of pastry, nibbling it back while peeking around, for fear of being discovered by others. The little fat girl is Shang Yuanyuan.


    When Mrs. Jiang saw this embroidered picture, she liked it very much: "It''s my Yuanyuan, the embroidery is really smart." She looked at the embroidered picture as if she was watching Yuan Yuan eat something.


    Mrs. Xu, the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery House, and Mrs. Zou all felt that Gu Jinxiu''s picture was well embroidered, especially the ingenuity of using Yuan Yuan in the picture, which was rare.


    With skillful hands and a clever mind, this years cleverdy must be Miss Gu. Mrs. Xu made the final decision, and Gu Jinxiu became this years cleverdy at the begging banquet.


    Miss Xu held Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said, "Sister Xiu''s embroidery skills are exquisite, I admire you."


    Mrs. Xu and Miss Xu both said this, and no one else would have any objections, but... everyone looked at Zou Yuwan with a bit of contempt and teasing.


    In the past, they thought Zou Yuwan was a bit smart, but now it seems that she is stupid. Today they really shot themselves in the foot.


    What youdies anddies dont understand is why Zou Yuwan wants to go against Gu Jinxiu? Doesn''t she know that the Jiang Shang family regards the Gu family as their saviors? She dared to deliberately embarrass a guest specially invited by the Jiang family.


    Besides, no matter how much the Jiang family looks up to the Gu family, the Gu family are just a few country people, and they don''t live in the county. They have no conflict of interest with them. What''s wrong with selling face to Mrs. Jiang? Why do they have to go? Looking for trouble with the girl from the Gu family?


    Because Zou Yuwan was stupid, several people fell in love with her and nned to go to the Zou family to propose marriage. Thedies who wanted to marry her as their daughter-inw gave up their thoughts.


    Mrs. Zou felt very happy when she saw that Zou Yuwan was embarrassed and rejected by all thedies.


    However, before she could rx for a long time, the maid from the Zou family came over. After saying something to Nanny Hong beside her, Nanny Hong''s face changed and she quickly whispered to Mrs. Zou: "Madam, something happened at home. It''s an emergency, I want you to go back quickly."


    Mrs. Zou was stunned: "Master, do you want me to go back?"


    Mother Hong nodded. If the master could send someone to call her back at this time, something must have happened at home.


    Mrs. Zou did not dare to dy and hurriedly said goodbye to Mrs. Jiang.


    Mrs. Jiang did not stay long and asked Aunt Wen to send Mrs. Zou and her party out.


    After Mrs. Zou left, within a few moments, the nanny next to Mrs. Xu came and whispered to Mrs. Xu for a while.


    Mrs. Xu received orders from Magistrate Xu to be on good terms with the Jiang family, and since Magistrate Xu was soon promoted and left, she no longer had to worry about the local snake like Zou County Cheng, so she smiled at Madam Jiang and said, "It seems, We cant eat our red eggs.


    Red eggs


    Everyone who heard this knew in their hearts that the old man whom Zou County Cheng had cherished for several months was gone.

 Chapter 361: cuckold

    Chapter 361: cuckold


    Chapter 361 Cuckold


    Aunt Lus Begonia Courtyard.


    Aunt Lu already knew ahead of Mrs. Zou that Zhong Cun fell into theke and her fetus was in danger. She was now staring in the direction of Hun Courtyard, wanting to rush over and strangle Zhong Cun to death.


    What a bitch, in order to save yourself, you inflict such cruelty on yourself. Do you think you can save your life by doing so? If you dare to ruin her business, she will make her regret it!


    Mrs. Zou hurried back and went straight to Zhong Cun''s Hun Courtyard.


    In Hun Courtyard, Mrs. Zou''s two daughters-inw, plus Zou County Cheng''s five aunts were all there. Everyone was staring at the closed door, with anxious faces but happy hearts. They wished that Zhong Cun was dead. Life.


    "ah-!"


    Screams of pain came from the house.


    Zou Xiancheng looked at the door of the house and walked back and forth anxiously. He heard Zhong Cun shouting miserably and shouted into the house: "Lan''er, Lan''er, don''t be afraid. Hold on, we must keep our son."


    When Mrs. Zou heard this, she rolled her eyes in her heart. What a bastard. This little scoundrel had better be aborted.


    When she gave Zhong Cun to Zou County Cheng, she just wanted Zhong Cun to take away Aunt Lu''s favor, but she never thought about asking Zhong Cun to have another son and share the family property with her son.


    But no matter how unhappy you are in your heart, you still have to pretend on your face.


    Mrs. Zou hurriedly walked towards Zou Xiancheng, her eyes were red, and she asked in a choked voice: "Master, what''s going on? But something happened to Lan''er?"


    Zou Xiancheng saw her and yelled angrily: "How do you take care of the backyard? You let Lan''er slip and fall into theke. She almost died. Now..."


    One of the biggest reasons why Zou County Cheng loves Zhong Cun is that she was enthroned. Not only did it make him look good, but it also broke the curse of not having a child in the Zou family''s backyard for more than ten years.


    Therefore, Zou County Cheng was so happy that Zhong Cun was pregnant. He waited impatiently for Zhong Cun to give birth to a son, and then sent red eggs to everyone in the county to show off his prestige.


    But now, all his prestige is gone!


    Zou Xiancheng pointed at Mrs. Zou and said, "Send someone to check quickly. If you can''t find out who harmed Lan''er, I will question you!"


    Mrs. Zou felt extremely aggrieved when she heard this. The master was ming her for not taking good care of Zhong Cun. But although she didn''t like Zhong Cun giving birth to a child, she never thought of getting rid of the child in Zhong Cun''s belly.


    After all, the master likes this child, and Zhong Cun is the one she brought into the house topete with Aunt Lu. She will not deal with Zhong Cun until Aunt Lu, mother and son are alive.


    But Zou County Cheng would not have thought of this when he was angry. Mrs. Zou could only take Aunt Hong to investigate Zhong Cun''s fall into theke.


    With a creak, the door opened, and an old doctor came out. He cupped his hands to Zou County Prime Minister and said: "Master Zou, please forgive me for my poor medical skills. Aunt Zhong fell hard and was agitated by theke water. Sir My life is saved, but the child is... Mr. Zou, hurry up and find Po Wen to drop the fetus, and have a good confinement for two months, Aunt Zhong will still be able to give birth in the future."


    When Zou County Cheng heard this, the color on his face suddenly faded. If Zou Jiang hadn''t supported him, he would have fainted: "You, you said the child is gone?"


    Doctor Wen nodded: "My condolences, Mr. Zou."


    "Oh! My old son is gone just like that." Zou County Cheng cried out in pain, beat his chest and feet. After crying for a while, he grabbed Doctor Wen and asked without giving up: "Is that what you said? False? My Yao''er is still well in Lan''er''s belly, right?" Doctor Wen was almost out of breath by Zou County Cheng. He grabbed Zou County Cheng''s hand and said, "My condolences, Mr. Zou. Dont worry, you and Aunt Zhong are both in good health, it will be easy to have children in the future.


    I heard that Doctor Wen was also helpless. The Prime Minister of Zou County was already so old, but he was still so keen on having a son, one orchid at a time, which made him panic.


    Hearing this, Zou County Cheng heard Zhong Cun scream louder than the previous one, and finally shouted at Zou Yuqian''s wife: "What are you doing here? Invite Wen Po here quickly."


    Zou Yuqian''s wife heard this and quickly arranged for her servants to find Po Wen, but she really hated Zou Xiancheng in her heart. The old man was really shameless. His concubine had a miscarriage, so he made his daughter-inw busy. She is the eldest daughter-inw. Looking at the entire Dachu, there is no old man who can do such unruly things.


    Not long after, the two Wen women were taken to Hun Courtyard and entered Zhong Cun''s house.


    Mo Qiuyue stood by the bed, looking at Zhong Cun screaming in pain, her face turned pale with fright. She never thought that Zhong Cun would fall into theke even though she was fine, and now her skirt was covered in blood.


    Lv He, the maid next to Zhong Cun, disliked Mo Qiuyue''s interference and hurriedly pushed her away, cursing: "Get out of the way quickly, there is nothing you can see. You are stuck here, asking Wen Po to give birth to my aunt."


    Mo Qiuyue quickly stepped aside.


    The two stable mothers, surnamed Wei and Liu, were well-known stable mothers in the county. Their skills were expert and they removed the fetus from Zhong Cun''s belly in half an hour. The baby was already five months old and had already formed. It was still a boy.


    The two women put the stillborn fetus into a copper basin and washed away the blood. Then they picked up the stillborn fetus in swaddling clothes and ced it in a wooden box that had been prepared long ago.


    Before leaving, Wei Wenpo asked Zhong Cun: "Auntie, the young master is leaving. It is our custom here that the mother leaves something for the young master to take away. Do you have anything to leave for him? If you have anything, take it. Come on, after all, its good for mother and son to fulfill their fate.


    Zhong Cun felt guilty for killing her child with her own hands. She pointed to a small copper box on the dressing table and said, "Take the contents of the box to the child."


    "Hey." Wei Wenpo responded, went to the dressing table to get the small copper box, turned around and put it into the wooden box containing the stillborn fetus.


    But Wei Wenpo did not leave immediately with the wooden box. Instead, she knelt down, sped her hands together, and recited a scripture before carrying the box and leaving with Liu Wenpo.


    Zou Xiancheng was already waiting outside. When he saw them, he asked, "Is it a boy?"


    Wei Wenpo said: "If you tell me, he is a fully formed boy, more than six months old."


    "Oh, my son." When Zou Xiancheng heard that it was a son, he cried bitterly. After a while, he realized it and stared at Wei Wenpo with tears in his eyes. "What did you just say? How many children are there?" Month?"


    Wei Wenpo said: "It''s been more than six months. It''s such a pity. My lord, I express my condolences."


    Sorry!


    If it was really more than six months, then he was cuckolded by Zhong Cun.


    Zou Xiancheng thought that when Zhong Cun served him for the first time, it was in the study. He drank too much that day. When he returned to the study, he saw Zhong Cun. When he touched her body, she felt strangely soft, and he became a thing with her. .


    After finishing the work, he was so tired that he fell asleep.

 Chapter 362: The childs father?

    Chapter 362: The child''s father?


    Chapter 362 The childs father?


    After waking up, Zhong Cun shyly showed him Yuan Pa, but he was a little confused because of drinking at the time, and he couldn''t remember the process very well. I wonder if this was Zhong Cun''s first time?


    After all, Yuanpa can be faked.


    At this moment, hearing Wei Wenpo say that the child was more than six months old, Zou Xiancheng immediately determined that he was not Zhong Cun''s first man!


    Zou Xiancheng was so angry that blood rushed to his head, his vision went dark, and he almost fainted.


    After a while, he held on for a breath. After surviving the dizziness, his eyes stared at Zhong Cun''s house as if they were quenched with poison. Zhong Cun dared to cuckold him. Who is the father of the child? ? Who is the adulterer? !


    Zou Xiancheng immediately asked Zou Jiang to notify the master of the nursing home, and asked the master to lead the nursing staff to surround Hun Courtyard.


    Everyone in Hun Courtyard was very frightened, but no one dared to ask Zou Xiancheng. They just wanted to leave this ce of right and wrong as soon as possible.


    Zou Yuwan also regretted it at this moment.


    After following Mrs. Zou back home, she wanted to watch the excitement, so she followed her to Hun Courtyard, but ended up being trapped here.


    Had she known this, she should have followed the example of the eldest daughter and returned to her own yard as soon as she returned home.


    Zou Jiang saw that Zou Xiancheng was so angry that he almost lost his mind, so he quickly reminded him: "Master, let the other irrelevant people go back first."


    There are so many people here, including the daughter-inw and daughter. Soon something will happen, and it will be the master himself who is embarrassed.


    Zou Xiancheng came to his senses and immediately waved his hand: "Let the eldest daughter-inw and the others go first, but the maids from Hun Courtyard, the two Wen Pos, and Doctor Wen cannot leave."


    He added another sentence: "Tell them to keep their mouths shut. If they dare to spread the news about Hun Court, no matter whether she is the master of the house or not, I will deal with her!"


    Yes. Zou Jiang immediately went to deliver the message.


    Zou Yuqian''s daughter-inw, Zou Yukun''s daughter-inw, Zou Yuwan, and several aunts immediately cursed the sworn promise and hurriedly ran away with their servants.


    As soon as the people left, Zou Xiancheng immediately pointed to the wooden box containing the stillborn fetus and said: "Open the box!"


    Wei Wenpo did not dare to neglect and quickly opened the wooden box.


    Zou Xiancheng grabbed Doctor Wen and said, "Go and see that... child. How old is he? Is he more than six months old?"


    Doctor Wen was speechless. How could you tell?


    Ke Wen did not dare not to do as the doctor did, so he could only open the swaddling clothes that wrapped the child and check on the child.


    After a while, the doctor shook his head at Zou Xiancheng: "The child is too young to see clearly. Anyway, he is five or six months old."


    Zou Xiancheng couldn''t hear the word six now, and said angrily: "What month is it? May or June?"


    Zhong Cun entered the house in early February, and today is July 7th. If it is five months old, it is his seed. If it is more than six months old, it is definitely not his.


    "I''ll take a look again." Seeing that Zou Xiancheng looked like he was about to eat someone, the doctor had to follow him first, and after checking the stillborn fetus again, he said, "I concluded that it might be more than five months old, or it might be six months old. It''s been many months. If you want to know the exact date, you have to ask two stable women. They have a method of feeling bones and can find out how big the fetus is."


    Doctor Wen has already seen that Zou County Cheng has been cuckolded, but Dr. Wen doesn''t want to get involved in such secrecy.


    Zou Xiancheng pointed to the two stable women and said, "You two, let me see how big the child is?"


    Hearing this, Wei Wenpo knelt down and touched the child''s bones with her hands. After a moment, she said, "Sir, I''m sure that the child is already six and a half months old."


    Zou County Cheng was so angry that his hands were shaking, and he pointed at Liu Wenpo and said, "Go and touch it!" Liu Wenpo could only squat down and touch the child''s bones. After drinking some tea, she said, "Sir, six months should be enough." There is."


    "Okay, good Zhong Cun, I will provide you with delicious food and drink, but you **** dare to cuckold me." Zou Xiancheng rushed into the room angrily and dragged Zhong Cun down on the bed. .


    Zou Jiang hurriedly said to Doctor Wen and the other three: "You guys wait first. Don''t leave without permission from me."


    Doctor Wen is already thinking about death. If he had known that the Zou family was so dirty in this matter, he would not havee.


    Zou Jiang didn''t have time to care whether Doctor Wen was willing to stay. After asking the nursing home to keep an eye on them, he immediately rushed into the room and pulled away Zou Xian Cheng who was ringing Cun: "Master, please calm down first. If you want to do it now, If you beat Aunt Zhong to death, you won''t know who the other party is. You have to ask them first and then get rid of them before you can let out a bad breath."


    Zhong Cun ignored the pain on her body and cried out: "Master, I am wronged, Master, Lan''er is loyal to you. You are the only man in this life, how can I do anything wrong to you?"


    "Lan''er was framed. Master, you have to make the decision for me."


    She knew that Zou Xiancheng cared about the child, so she made trouble with the child: "Master, the child is yours. Some people were jealous that Lan''er was pregnant with the master''s son. They were afraid that after our son was born, he wouldpete with them for the property. That''s why Plot to harm Lan''er... Wuwuwu, Master, Lan''er is innocent, you have to make the decision for Lan''er."


    "You are unjust, Doctor Wen. The two stable women said that the child has been born for six months, and you still have the nerve toin?!" Zou Xiancheng raised his foot and gave Zhong Cun a kick, but he was angry and tired, so he kicked Zhong Cun. At the same time, he stumbled and almost fell.


    Zou Jiang hurriedly supported him: "Master, what Aunt Zhong said is not unreasonable. It is better to investigate this matter first before talking about it. After all, it is rted to the master''s reputation and heirs. If there is really a conspiracy, wouldn''t it make the master understand that he should be offended? Let the innocent young master be wronged?"


    After hearing this, Zou County Cheng finally regained some sense and said to Zou Jiang: "Go and check immediately, and then find someone to search this house for me. If there is an adulterer, there will be some token left behind."


    "Yes." Zou Jiang was afraid that Zou County Cheng would be angry, so he advised him: "Master, please go to the study and wait. I will find out the results and then report to you?"


    This matter was a great shame and humiliation for Zou Xiancheng. He refused to leave and wanted to wait here in person for the result.


    Zou Jiang could only help him to the left wing and ask him to wait there.


    After settling in Zou County Cheng, Zou Jiang immediately asked a group of nursing staff to enter the house and search.


    The nursing staff searched the entire house but found nothing suspicious.


    Mo Qiuyue, Lu He, and the two women from Hun Court were kneeling on the porch outside the house, shivering.


    Half an hourter, the master guard came to report: "Steward Zou, nothing suspicious was found."


    Zou Jiangdao: "Continue searching."


    "Yes." The master guard went back to the house and asked his guards to continue searching.


    Liu Wenpo raised her hand tremblingly and said: "Steward Zou, Aunt Zhong gave the young master a small copper box as a memorial gift. Do you want to take a look?"


    Zou Jiang hurriedly walked over, took the small copper box, opened it, and saw a small gold lock inside, and the gold lock was equipped with a gold key.


    After he used the key to open the golden lock, he was surprised to find that at the bottom of the arched rod of the golden lock that popped out, there were two words: Jade Gan!

 Chapter 363: crazy

    Chapter 363: crazy


    Chapter 363 Crazy


    When Zou Jiang saw these two words, his vision went dark and he almost fainted. If it was really what he thought, what would the Zou family do?


    Zou Jiang hesitated, should he show this golden lock to Zou Xiancheng?


    Zou Xiancheng has been stimted enough today. If...he is afraid that Zou Xiancheng will not be able to survive.


    The master nursing master had sharp eyes. When Zou Jiang was hesitating, he had already looked here. Seeing Zou Jiang holding a golden object in his hand, he immediately rushed over and asked: "Steward Zou, this thing is Aunt Zhong." In the house, right? But what did you find? The master is still waiting."


    Zou Xian Cheng was so angry that he wanted to kill someone today. If they hadn''t found anything in Hun Courtyard, Zou Xian Cheng would have thought they were ipetent and would have turned his anger on them.


    The master guarding the courtyard reached out to take the golden lock for his own sake, but Zou Jiang avoided it and said, "No need to bother Master Cao, I will just give it to you."


    Zou County Cheng was half-lying in the left side room, asking Doctor Wen to give him an acupuncture. He was so angry about what happened today that he refused to let Dr. Wen give him a few injections to reduce his anger. He was afraid that he would suffer a stroke and hemiplegia from anger.


    Zou Xiancheng saw Zou Jianging in and immediately asked: "How? What can we find?!"


    Zou Jiang nced at Doctor Wen and said, "I''ll give you the injection first. I''ll tell you after it''s done."


    When Zou Xiancheng heard this, his blood surged up again. He knew that Zou Jiang must have found evidence that the **** had cuckolded him, but because Doctor Wen was here, he couldn''t say it now.


    "Mr. Zou, don''t get excited, otherwise this injection will be in vain." Doctor Wen reminded, if Zou County Cheng had a stroke due to anger, he would not be able to leave the Zou Mansion.


    Zou Xiancheng could only suppress the anger that was about to burst out from his heart and wait patiently.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Doctor Wen put away the silver needle and was taken to the next room by a nurse. Zou Xiancheng couldn''t wait any longer and asked, "Say it quickly!"


    "Master, please promise me not to get angry no matter what." Zou Jiang reminded Zou Xiancheng before handing him the golden lock: "Take a look."


    Zou Xiancheng snatched the golden lock and looked at it over and over for a long time. He found nothing suspicious about the golden lock. Angrily, he shouted at Zou Jiang: "What''s on it, tell me!" "


    Zou Jiangdao: "There are two characters at the bottom of the arched lock rod."


    Zou Xiancheng immediately turned over the opened golden lock, and sure enough he saw two words at the bottom of the arched golden lock rod: "Jade stem?"


    Zou Xiancheng was stunned for a while and then realized: "It''s the boss!"


    turned out to be the boss!


    "Okay, okay, what a wolf-hearted wolf. I have long known that he dislikes me. I wish that I would die soon so that I could inherit my position as county magistrate. This is what I miss. I am addicted to it. , He even dares to get involved with my own woman, who is his concubine! Cough cough cough!"


    Zou Xiancheng was so angry that he couldn''t stop coughing so hard that he almost lost his breath.


    Zou Jiang hurriedly came over to cheer him up: "Master, you can''t get angry anymore. If you get angry again, your body will copse..."


    "Shut up! Dog ve, do you think my body is not as good as the boss''s?" Zou County Cheng red at Zou Jiang fiercely. He was the most dissatisfied with old age and was afraid of death, especially when he believed that his concubine had an affair with his son. After dying, I couldn''t even hear the words old, dead, broken, or useless. Zou Jiang was stunned by the scolding. Over the years, Zou Xiancheng had always treated him well. Although he had been sold into very, what Zou Xiancheng said the most was that he regarded him as a brother and not as a servant.


    But at this moment, Zou Jiang realized that in the eyes of Zou Xiancheng... he should be just a ve.


    In the past, Zou Xiancheng would definitely put on a show and apologize to Zou Jiang immediately, but today he was so angry that he had no time to put on a show. He pointed at Zou Jiang and said: "Go, kill that traitor... no, kill all the people in the Hong family''s room." I will **** them to Hun Courtyard, and arrest them all, whether they are the Hong familys mother-inw or daughter-inw, the eldest, the second, or the younger ones. I will personally ask them why they betrayed me!"


    Zhong Cun was sent to him by the Hong family, and the person who cuckolded her was the eldest son of the Hong family. If the Hong family didn''t know about it, he wouldn''t believe it even to death.


    Zou Jiang was shocked when he heard this and thought that Zou Xiancheng was crazy. He hurriedly said: "Sir, even if I really did something sorry for you, you don''t need to take your anger out on your wife, the second master, and the other minor masters. No matter what, they are still direct descendants."


    Especially the eldest sons wife and the second masters daughter-inw. These two are the daughters-inw of the Zou family. They have done nothing wrong. Zou County Magistrate will send people to take them for interrogation. If this matter gets out, the Zou family will have to be punished. People despise death.


    "Bah! A direct descendant? It is precisely because he is a direct descendant that I wish I could die so that I can take charge of the Zou family."


    What happened to the direct descendants?


    Without them, he still has his son Lao San. The third child has always been promising. If he ends up in high school next year, the Zou family will have a sessor, and he will not need to be a direct descendant.


    Zou Xiancheng was already mad. He pointed at Zou Jiang and asked angrily: "Whose ve are you? Now you don''t even listen to me? Do you think I am old, so you want to rely on the boss to give you something?" Find a way to support yourself in retirement?"


    Haha, does Zou Jiang think he will let him live out his life in Zou Mansion?


    Over the years, he kept Zou Jiang by his side just because he wanted to offend Zou Jiang. After all, Zou Jiang was a child prodigy back then, but he was a mediocre person with mediocre qualifications who took the exam several times.


    Zou Xiancheng''s words were too serious. Zou Jiang remembered the oath he had sworn when he sold himself to the Zou family, so he could only obey: "Yes, I will do it now."


    Previous dynasties were able to raise private soldiers. After the founding of Chu, although private soldiers were banned, wealthy households began to maintain private soldiers, which were regarded as private soldiers in disguise.


    There were hundreds of nurses in the Zou family. Zou Jiang gave an order and the hundreds of nurses divided into several groups and went straight to Mrs. Zou''s yard, Zou Yuqian''s yard, Zou Yukun''s yard, and the yards of several direct grandchildren. Catch them all and take them to Hun Yuan.


    Mrs. Zou was investigating the matter of Zhong Cun falling into theke. As soon as she returned to the main courtyard to rest for a while, she was surrounded by guards who rushed into the main courtyard and was escorted to Hun Courtyard.


    Mrs. Zou was stunned, and her two daughters-inw were crying with tears streaming down their faces. They are the legitimate daughters of a good family. They have lived for most of their lives, but they have never experienced such a shame and humiliation. They were actually taken to a concubine''s yard by their own nurse.


    "You dog ves, you dog ves, let me go quickly, you are just rebelling... wuwuwu..." Mrs. Zou couldn''t help but cry. She was a direct descendant of this family, and she was treated like this.


    Zou Yuqian''s daughter-inw and Zou Yukun''s daughter-inw were so angry that they couldn''t even speak. It was such a shame and a shame. Even if they hadmitted a crime, people from the Yamen would not dare to be so rude to the official family members when they came to visit them. But now this happened It actually happened in their own home. They were escorted by their own nursing home to a concubine''s yard.


    The two of them are regretting it now. If they had known that the Zou family was so unruly, they would never marry into the Zou family even if they died.

 Chapter 364: Confrontation

    Chapter 364: Confrontation


    Chapter 364 Confrontation


    Zou Jiang is a schr and pays attention to the distinction between legitimate concubines and concubines. He kindly reminded Mrs. Zou: "Madam, when you see the masterter, don''t say anything unpleasant. If you anger the master, the whole family will be in trouble." Walk."


    Mrs. Zou was crying. When she heard this, she hurriedly asked: "Steward Zou, what do you mean by this? Did the master misunderstand something?"


    Zou Jiang: "Madam, you don''t need to ask any more questions. Just remember one thing. If it''s really a critical moment, you can break your arm to survive."


    At a critical moment, survive with a broken arm!


    No matter how stupid Mrs. Zou is, she knows that this is a serious matter that will endanger the lives of her family members.


    After hearing this, Zou Yuqian''s daughter-inw and Zou Yukun''s daughter-inw also turned pale and their teeth chattered.


    Several juniors cried and asked: "Old housekeeper, what''s going on? Why did grandfather arrest us?"


    Zou Jiang did not dare to say too much. If he said too much, Zou Xiancheng would question his loyalty again.


    In Hun Courtyard, Zou Xiancheng was already sitting on the porch of the main room. When he saw Zou Jiang escorting Mrs. Zou and the others, he frowned and asked angrily: "Where are those two traitors, boss and second brother?!"


    He asked Zou Jiang to **** all the people in Mrs. Zous room. Whats going on now that the two most important people are missing?


    "Zou Jiang, are you going to disobey my order again?" Zou Xiancheng asked with a stern face, very dissatisfied with Zou Jiang''s preference for Mrs. Zou''s room.


    Zou Jiang replied: "Sir, the eldest and second master have not returned from abroad. The old ve has sent people to look for them."


    Master Cao had just been ordered to send Doctor Wen, Wei Wenpo, and Liu Wenpo to the guest room to be locked up. Now when he came back and heard this, he hurriedly asked for orders: "Master, the old housekeeper is a gentleman. It is better to find someone. Come here, I''m willing to go find the elder and second master in person."


    Zou Xiancheng no longer trusted Zou Jiang, so he naturally agreed after hearing this: "Okay, you immediately take people to find those two traitors, no matter where they are, no matter what means are used, bring them back to me."


    "Yes." Master Cao immediately took ten guards out of the house to look for someone.


    Zou Xiancheng looked at Mrs. Zou and took a sip in her direction: "Vicious woman, I thought you had changed your gender. It turned out that you wanted to use a **** to harm me. You are so vicious!"


    Mrs. Zou was extremely aggrieved and cried: "Master, you know how I treat you. I will do anything for you. Think about that time..."


    "Shut up! Do you want to remind me that I relied on your eldest brother to make my fortune?" Zou County Prime Minister was very proud and was very concerned about the fact that he relied on Mrs. Zou''s eldest brother to make his fortune.


    So after Mrs. Zou''s eldest brother returned home, he began to have **** with Mrs. Zou. He married concubines one by one and took maids to bed one by one.


    But Mrs. Zou has been in love with Zou Xiancheng since she was young, and she has tolerated his misdeeds again and again, otherwise Aunt Lu would not have been able to be so rampant for so many years.


    Mrs. Zou was so aggrieved that she even wanted toin to Zou Xian Cheng. Zou Yuqians daughter-inw could not help but ask Zou Xian Cheng: Dad, why did you bring us here in such a humiliating way? What if you dont give us to your daughter-inw? A reasonable exnation. Even if my daughter-inw hits a pir and dies today, she wont tolerate this!"


    Zou Yuqian''s daughter-inw''s surname is Bao. Although no one in the Bao family is an official and it is not considered a wealthy family in Fucheng, it is still a farming and education family. Her grandfather and father are both ministers. She has a certain arrogance and cannot be subjected to this. It''s a big insult and you don''t ask for a clear answer.


    "Oh, you still have the nerve to question me, ask the boss yourself when hees back!" Zou County Cheng was so angry that even a junior dared to question him and challenge his authority as the head of the Zou family. Mrs. Bao was unwilling to wait: "Please, father-inw, please help your daughter-inw clear up her doubts now!"


    "You''ve rebelled." Zou Xiancheng pointed at Mr. Bao and red at Mrs. Zou: "Look at the unruly woman you married. There really isn''t a good person in your house."


    He looked at Mr. Bao again and said, "You want an exnation, okay? Come here, drag that **** out for me."


    Two nurses immediately rushed into the house, dragged Zhong Cun out of the house while she was still lying on the ground, and threw her directly to the ground in the yard.


    Zou Xiancheng pointed at Zhong Cun and said, "Ask this **** what good things she and the boss have done!"


    Mr. Bao is smart. When he heard this, his vision went dark. He already guessed what it was, but: "Dad, I respect you the most. I will never do anything to disgrace you. This woman must be wronging you."


    He added: "This woman has been very close to Aunt Lu recently. The maid Mo Qiuyue beside her was sent by the Lu family. What happened today must be a vicious n devised by the Lu family and Aunt Lu!"


    Mrs. Zou finally came to her senses and immediately said: "The eldest daughter-inw is right, sir, this is Aunt Lu''s vicious n. She has been dreaming about getting rid of our family for these years so that her son can inherit Zou." Home."


    "Master, look at it, look at it. As soon as her poisonous n came out, all of us in this room would have been caught here. If you fell into her poisonous n, it wouldn''t be a big deal if all of us in this room died, but The Zou family will lose its direct descendant."


    If Zou Xiancheng cared about his legitimate concubine, he would not have doted on Zou Yuzhen all these years. But after thinking about it, he felt that what Bao said made sense. Aunt Lu might have contributed to this matter today.


    Zou Xiancheng didn''t want to be fooled, so he immediately asked ten nursing staff to bring Aunt Lu.


    Aunt Lu had long expected that she would be called to Hun Courtyard. When she saw the nursing homeing, she followed her obediently. After seeing Prime Minister Zou County, she saluted and said, "Master, Lian''er is here, what do you have to say?" Just ask.


    Aunt Lu did not pretend not to know that Zhong Cun cuckolded Zou County Cheng. This matter was such a big deal that everyone in the house knew about it. She was someone who couldpete with Mrs. Zou in the backyard. If she pretended not to know, It would be strange for the Prime Minister of Zou County to believe her, so it would be better not to pretend.


    Zou Xiancheng asked Aunt Lu: "Why have you been so close to Zhong Cun recently? You even gave her a maid. The maid was given by the Lu family. What is your purpose? Do you want to harm the Zou family?!"


    Aunt Lu knelt down softly and said: "Master, the reason why Lian''er got close to Zhong Cun is all because of the master. Thinking that the master loves her, Lian''er took the initiative to make friends with her in order not to cause trouble to the master. "


    "As for Mo Qiuyue, it''s because both Zhong Cun and Mo Qiuyue fled from the northwest and are fellow vigers who can speak their hometown dialect. Lian''er thought, Zhong Cun is pregnant. If there is a fellow viger by her side, her mood will be better. It will be morefortable and good for the health of the fetus."


    What Aunt Lu said was reasonable and without any ws.


    "Nonsense, you vicious woman. You must have colluded with Zhong Cun to harm my eldest son. I will fight with you!" Mrs. Zou was about to pounce on Aunt Lu and tear her apart, but two nurses held her with a big stick. , unable to move.


    Aunt Lu looked at Mrs. Zou and said: "Madam, Lian''er knows that you hate Lian''er, but what you said doesn''t make sense. What is the rtionship between Zhong Cun and me? In order to help me get rid of your room, she will even herself Is her life at stake? She is not a fool."

 Chapter 365: Zhong Cuilans game

    Chapter 365: Zhong Cun''s game


    Chapter 365 Zhong Cuns situation


    Mrs. Zou choked, yes, even if Zhong Cun was a fool, there was no way she would risk her own life for Aunt Lu.


    Mrs. Zou argued with Aunt Lu, but Zhong Cun''s body was gradually getting cold... She risked herself to have a miscarriage, but unfortunately the fetus was already formed and had grown too big due to the supplements. Her delivery was more difficult than expected. .


    As soon as the fetus was born and the bleeding hadnt stopped, Zou Xiancheng dragged her out of bed and gave her a beating, causing the blood to flow even more.


    Zhong Cun knew that she was doomed and had given up her excuses, but...hehe, Lu Meihua, do you think you can have thestugh? Even if she dies, she will not let Lu Meihua have an easy time!


    And Zou Xiancheng, this old guy, she won''t let him go either!


    Zhong Cun was able to survive on the road to escape, and to go to Zhong Xiucai''s house. After her affair with Zhong Junwang was discovered, she was able to escape from the Zhong family and enter the Zou Mansion as her aunt. She was not a simple person. As early as when Aunt Lu caught her, she had already thought about various endings for herself and made arrangements.


    If what she arranged seeds, then Zou County Cheng, Mrs. Zous room, Aunt Lus room, the Lu family, including Zhong Xiucais family, will all be buried with her!


    One life is worth the lives of several family members, and she, Ma Cun, is worth it!


    Although Zou Xiancheng thought Aunt Lu was right, he was too stimted today and was extremely suspicious. He no longer believed anyone. He pointed directly at Mo Qiuyue and said, "Come here, give me a beating!"


    "Yes." The two nursing staff hurriedly dragged out Mo Qiuyue, who was kneeling and shaking in the corridor, pushed her onto a long bench, and beat her with a big iron stick. In just a few strokes, Mo Qiuyue''s skin was torn apart. .


    Ah Mo Qiuyue screamed and cried: Sir, please spare my life, I was wronged... Wuwuwu...


    Zou Xiancheng only gave her one sentence: "Did Aunt Lu collude with Zhong Cun to frame the boss? Or did Aunt Lu send you to Zhong Cun to harm Zhong Cun? Tell her, and I will spare your life!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The big stick was still beating hard, and Mo Qiuyue''s tail bone was shattered.


    She kept screaming, unable to even utter aplete sentence. She only said intermittently: "I don''t know... I was wronged... Aunt Lu, please save me... Aunt Zhong, please save me!"


    Its a pity that no one will save her. After Mo Qiuyue was beaten hundreds of times, she finally lost her breath and was beaten to death.


    She was still confused when she died and had no idea why she was beaten to death?


    Mo Qiuyue''s death was also within Aunt Lu''s n.


    Mother Han told Aunt Lu that if something happened to Zhong Cun and Mrs. Zou at the same time, not only Mrs. Zou would bite her, but even Zou County Cheng would doubt her.


    So instead of waiting for others to catch her, she might as well hand it over herself.


    This handle is Mo Qiuyue.


    Mo Qiuyue was stupid and didn''t understand the twists and turns of the back house, and the Zou family had a rule of using severe punishment on servants. After the incident, Mo Qiuyue''s brain didn''t react even if she was beaten to death.e over.


    Sir, this girl is dead, said the executioner.


    Aunt Lu instantly shed two lines of clear tears and said to Zou County Cheng: "Master, you have seen that Lian''er was wronged. If Lian''er really sent Mo Qiuyue to set up a trap to frame Madam and Zhong Cun, she would still be alive. Why dont you say anything about being beaten to death?


    Zou Xian Cheng''s gloomy expression finally improved a bit, and he believed that Aunt Lu was not involved in this matter.


    And there is another reason why he will believe it, that is, not long after Mo Qiuyue went to serve Aunt Zhong, Zou Jiang came to tell him that after the Lu family knew that Mo Qiuyue went to serve Aunt Zhong, they sent all the Mo family members to them. After arriving, the suspicion that the Lu family used the Mo family to threaten Mo Qiuyue''s death and not plead guilty was eliminated.


    Not long after Mo Qiuyue''s body was dragged down, Master Cao and others escorted Zou Yuqian and Zou Yukun back. Zou Yuqian and Zou Yukun were so frightened that their faces turned pale. When they saw their mother, daughter-inw, and children kneeling in Hun Courtyard, they were even more frightened and knelt down with a plop: "Father, father..."


    Zou Xiancheng did not speak, but stared at Zou Yuqian with a gloomy look.


    Zou Yuqian is the president of the association, and he and Mrs. Zou were specially selected for the best ce to grow up. His skin is fair, and although he is nearly forty years old, he looks like he is in his early thirties.


    Zou Xiancheng was annoyed when he saw this, and what made him even more annoyed was what Master Cao said.


    Master Cao said: "Sir, I found the two masters in the house on Lianxiang Lane... Aunt Hao who was beside Madam was also there. I interrogated Aunt Hao and she said that Madam bought it privately. The house, the girls who came in from Aunt Zhong learned how to serve men in that house."


    After hearing this, Zou Xiancheng, if there was anything he still didn''t understand, pointed at Zou Yugan and cursed: "Okay, what a beast!" You and Zhong Cun must have hooked up when we were in that house, and you created an evil traitor. I will kill you! "


    Zou Xiancheng rushed over and grabbed Zou Yuqian''s neck. He pinched Zou Yuqian with all his strength until Zou Yuqian rolled his eyes. He kept struggling and beating Zou Xiancheng, and finally pushed Zou Xiancheng to the ground.


    "Huhuhu!" Zou Yuqian kept breathing, and finally came to life. He quickly knelt down and said: "Father, father and son are wronged. My son went to that house to study..."


    "Bah! You go to study in a house that specializes in teaching women to serve men, you can tell!" Zou Xiancheng directly smashed the golden lock on Zou Yuqian''s body: "Look, this is the longevity lock you gave to the evildoer! "


    Zou Yuqian saw the gold lock and shook his head quickly: "Father, my son is wronged. This gold lock does not belong to my son. My son has not ordered any gold locks recently."


    "Is it necessary for you to order a gold lock? There are so many servants, you can just send someone to make it!" Zou Xiancheng didn''t want to listen to Zou Yuqian at all, and only believed that he was quibbling.


    Zhong Cun''s body was already shivering from the cold. She knew her time was up and decided to help the Zou family to wipe out their family.


    She looked at Zou Yuqian and said: "Zou Yuqian... We don''t have to quibble anymore... You and I are in love, but we are not destined to be together in this life. Let''s get married in the next life."


    When Zou Yuqian heard this, he roared angrily: "Zhong Cun, don''t nder me. When have I ever had anything to do with you?"


    He cried to Zou County Cheng again: Father, my son is wronged. You must believe your son. "


    boom!


    Zou Xiancheng was so angry that he kicked Zou Yugan down, and he himself fell to the ground from exhaustion.


    Zou Jiang hurriedly helped him up. When he was halfway up, Zhong Cun said another word.


    She looked at Zou Xiancheng, smiled slowly and said: "Master, when a person is about to die, his words are also kind. Lan''er is grateful for your kindness to Lan''er. I will tell you one thing before dying... Do you know why Lan''er went? Are you looking for the eldest young master to have a son? Because master, you have been drugged a long time ago and will not be able to give birth... If Lan''er wants a son, she can only find other men."


    Her smile became a little thicker, and she finally said: "Guess who is the person who gave you the medicine to kill your heir?"


    From 0 o''clock to 23 o''clock, the update ended with 70,000 hits. Thank you everyone for your support. Your support is the motivation for me to continue writing. Thank you^0^. Regarding everyone''sints about Gu Yumei''s character, I saw it. If she can''t clear her name, she will be cut off and used as an introduction for Gu Dexing to grow up.

 Chapter 366: skittles

    Chapter 366: skittles


    Chapter 366: Hitting the Pir


    Boom~


    Zou Xiancheng felt like his brain was exploding.


    The medicine that will eliminate the heir, what the medicine that will eliminate the heir?


    What the **** is this **** talking about? !


    Zou Xiancheng rushed over, grabbed Zhong Cun by the cor, pulled her limp body up, and shouted: "Bitch, what do you mean? What do you know? Say it quickly!"


    It''s a pity that Zhong Cun just looked at Zou Xiancheng and smiled, and never said another word.


    She knew that her words would stick in the heart of Zou Xiancheng, tormenting Zou Xiancheng all the time, and driving Zou Xiancheng crazy!


    Actually, Zhong Cun was not sure whether Zou Xiancheng had been given the anti-heirloom drug. This was just her guess. She had this guess because Aunt Lu was too sure that the child in her belly was not Zou Xiancheng''s son.


    At first, she didn''t understand where Aunt Lu''s determination came from. After thinking about it for a few days, she suddenly remembered that when she was fleeing and was captured, she heard from Sister Liu and her gang that there was a kind of anti-heirloom medicine in the building. After a woman took it, she would... You will never get pregnant in your life, and you can receive customers with confidence.


    She thought, since the infertility medicine can prevent women from giving birth to children, it must also prevent men from giving birth.


    Originally, she wanted to investigate this matter slowly, but now that she was about to die, she simply stated her guess in definite words and let Zou Xiancheng investigate on his own.


    As long as Zou Xiancheng goes to investigate, there will definitely be a way to trace Aunt Lu. When the timees, Aunt Lu and the Lu family will be cut into pieces by the furious Prime Minister Zou County.


    As for who the child in her belly belonged to, she herself didnt know very well. It might be Zou Yus doing, or it might be Zhong Junwangs.


    Both of these two men had an affair with her, but they only had **** after she had slept with Zou Xiancheng.


    Zhong Cun met Zou Yuqian when she was learning how to serve men from her grandmother in that house. She thought the man she wanted to serve was Zou Yuqian, so she had a private meeting with him in advance. But when she knew that the man she was going to serve was Zou Xian Cheng, she immediately broke up with Zou Yu. Fortunately, her virginity was still there and she finally passed the test.


    Just a few days after she served Zou Xiancheng, she met Zou Yuqian again, and the two became good friends in the rockery cave.


    As for Zhong Junwang, it happened on the day she returned home after three dynasties.


    Bitch, tell me, what do you mean by what you just said? Who gave me the ultimate medicine? Who?! Zou Xian Cheng grabbed Zhong Cunspel and roared, but unfortunately he didnt ask anything.


    Zhong Cun died. Before her death, she set up a trap that could kill three family members.


    Aunt Lu was kneeling next to her, trying hard to control herself from shaking. She didn''t expect that Zhong Cun would be so ruthless and do this to her. If Zou Xiancheng went to investigate, then...


    Aunt Lu didnt dare to think about it any more.


    "Bitch, bitch, talk!" Zou Xiancheng went crazy and shook Zhong Cun''s body, but Zhong Cun never woke up.


    Zou Jiang was afraid that Zou County Cheng would go crazy with anger, so he hurriedly rushed over and said: "Sir, Zhong Cun is dead. Please let go quickly. It is unlucky to hold on to a dead person."


    Snapped!


    Zou Xiancheng pped Zou Jiang and asked him: "I trust you so much, and you actually let me be drugged! Zou Jiang, what are you worried about?"


    Could it be that Zou Jiang was just pretending like him all these years? Just to avenge his dead mother and daughter-inw?


    Zou Xiancheng had harmed Zou Jiang, and he had something in his heart. He was greatly stimted today, so he felt that Zou Jiang knew the truth about what happened back then, so he took revenge on him.


    Zou Jiang had no idea that his mother and daughter-inw were killed by Zou County Cheng. He was loyal to Zou County Cheng and wanted to spend his whole life repaying his kindness. Even if he was pped in the face by Zou County Cheng in public, he would only feel chilled for a moment. More It was because he felt that he had neglected his duty as a housekeeper and failed to protect Zou Xian Cheng.


    but


    "Master, this is just Zhong Cun''s statement. What if she saw that she was about to die, so she lied to him? Whether I have been drugged or not, I have to see a doctor to find out." Zou Xiancheng heard this and looked at him. A glimmer of hope arose in him: "Yes, yes, you have to see the doctor to know."


    But before that, he had to deal with the boss first: "Come here, lock Zou Yuqian up in Zhuangzi on Lianshan Mountain!"


    When Mrs. Zou heard this, she immediately cried and begged: "Master, please spare the boss. You can''t send him to the vige in Lianshan. You can''t."


    Mrs. Zou knew about Zhuangzi in Kamishan. In the past few decades, as long as those servants who made mistakes went to Zhuangzi in Kamishan, none of them came back alive.


    "Sir, the poison of a tiger will not kill you. No matter what, the boss is also your eldest son, wuwuwu..." Mrs. Zouy on the ground and cried bitterly, only begging Zou County Cheng to spare Zou Yuqian''s life.


    "Father, father and son are unjustly used, and the son really did not create evil!" Zou Yu walked a few steps on his knees. After being stopped by the nursing staff, he could only keep kowtowing to Zou County Cheng, hoping that Zou County Cheng would let him go.


    He has not lived enough and does not want to die.


    Unfortunately, some things will leave traces once they are done.


    A nurse wanted to take credit, so he ran out and said, "Sir, I have something to report."


    Zou Jiang looked at the young nurse guard and wanted to kill him with a stick.


    Ke Zou County Cheng said: "Say!"


    The nurse secretly rejoiced and pointed at Zou Yuqian and said: "In early February, when I was patrolling the house, I heard the sound of the uncle and a woman having fun in the rockery cave. Now that I think about it, that sound should belong to Aunt Zhong. .


    When Zou Yuqian heard this, he fell to the ground with a thud. It was over. What happened between him and Zhong Cun was actually heard.


    Zou County Cheng was convinced that Zou Yuqian had cuckolded him. With Zhong Cun''sst words before his death and the confirmation from the nursing home, it was even more impossible for him to let Zou Yuqian go.


    "Hit me, give me a hard beating! If you can''t beat him to death, then send him to Qianshan!" Zou Xiancheng pointed at Zou Yuqian, and he was already murderous at this moment.


    Mrs. Zou was anxious and wanted to rush over to protect Zou Yuqian, but was stopped by the guard. However, Mrs. Bao suddenly rushed over and stood in front of Zou Yuqian: "Don''t fight yet."


    Mrs. Zou was overjoyed: "Okay, okay, boss, wife, I know you are a good person. You know how to protect your man at critical moments."


    However, Mrs. Bao was not here to protect Zou Yuqian. She was just afraid that Zou Yuqian would be beaten to death and the questions she wanted to ask would not be answered.


    She looked at Zou Yuqian and asked him: "Qiang, I want to ask you, have you ever touched Zhong Cun?"


    Hearing this, Zou Yuqian instinctively did not dare to look at Mrs. Bao, but he quickly looked directly into Mrs. Bao''s eyes and said, "No, please believe me, Miss Xian, I have never touched Zhong Cun."


    After hearing this, Mr. Bao said nothing, but looked at Zou Yuqian quietly. Zou Yuqian felt guilty and couldn''t help but lower his head again.


    Mrs. Baoughed loudly when she saw her. When everyone was looking at her with frowns, she suddenly stood up and mmed against the pir under the eaves.


    boom!


    Bao''s head was smashed, blood spattered out, and the front of his forehead was dented.

 Chapter 367: Suspect

    Chapter 367: Suspect


    Chapter 367 Suspicion


    "ah!"


    The children of Mr. Bao screamed in fear and wanted to rush over and hug Mr. Bao, but they were so frightened that they were so weak that they could not even get up. They could only sit on the ground and howl.


    Everyone in the yard was stunned by Bao''s collision. When Zou Jiang came to his senses and ran over to check, Bao was already dead.


    Mr. Bao refused to close her eyes and red at Zou Yuqian, which almost scared Zou Yuqian crazy: "Xian Niang...Xian Niang..."


    Mrs. Bao was a fiery person. Today she was escorted to Hun Hospital by the nursing home. She already felt extremely humiliated and humiliated. Then she learned that her husband, whom she had been loving for many years, actually slept with her concubine. She was really disgusted and couldn''t hold on. When she went down, she chose to hit the pir and die.


    At this time, three corpses were already lying in Hun Courtyard, Mo Qiuyue''s, Zhong Cun''s, and Bao''s.


    Zou Jiang saw that today''s incident was too big and if it continued, he was afraid that another person would die. He hurriedly shouted to Master Cao: "Take the uncle away quickly and send him to Qianshan."


    Master Cao was also afraid, and immediately asked the nursing staff to catch Zou Yuqian, and tied him up in two or three strokes.


    Mrs. Zou cried again: "No, we can''t send the boss to Zhuangzi in Lianshan."


    Zou Jiang shouted: "Madam, I have done something wrong and deserve to be punished. Are you trying to stop me like this because you want to go to Kamishan with me?"


    When he came to Hun Courtyard, he reminded Mrs. Zou to "break off her arms to survive", but Mrs. Zou was still reluctant to let go of the uncle. Did she want to die with him?


    When Zou Yukun heard what Zou Jiang said, he quickly grabbed Mrs. Zou and begged in a low voice: "Mom, mother, please do a good job and stop harming us, okay?"


    He doesnt want to die with his boss.


    It was okay that Zou Yukun didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, Zou Xiancheng finally remembered him, pointed at him and said: "Take this beast to Zhuangzi in Lianshan Mountain."


    Master Cao said that Zou Yukun was also in the house on Lianxiang Lane, and the second son had always been ridiculous. If the second son had not touched those maids, Zou County Cheng would not believe it at all.


    Now three of those maids have be his maids-inw. He was cheated by his two sons.


    Zou Yukun''s face turned pale and he cried: "Father, father, my son is just confused for a moment, please spare your son."


    Besides, those maids are not pregnant either. He did not breed evil like the boss.


    When Zou Jiang heard this, he couldn''t save Zou Yukun even if he wanted to. In order to save the grandchildren of the Zou family, he hurriedly shouted to the nursing staff: "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what the master said? Hurry up. Take the eldest and second lords to Kamishan Manor."


    The nursing staff went to tie up Zou Yukun again.


    As for Mrs. Zou and her grandchildren, they were not sent to Yanshan Vige.


    Zou Jiang said: "Sir, if I take all the people in my wife''s room to Yanshan Manor, the matter will definitely not be hidden. My wife and several young masters and Miss Sun will have to stay in the house."


    Zou Xiancheng didn''t want people outside the mansion to know that he had been cuckolded by his two sons, so he agreed: "Lock them in their own courtyard. No one is allowed to go out without my order, and no one else can go in. Just deliver the food on time."


    but


    Zou Xiancheng looked at the nurse who heard the happy sound of the boss and Zhong Cun, and said to Zou Jiang: "You know what to do."


    This nursing home clearly knew about the boss and Zhong Cun''s affairs, but he didn''t hide it. He deserves to die. "Yes, sir, don''t worry. I will take care of this nursing home, including Doctor Wen and the two stable women." Zou Jiang is a person who handles affairs for the elderly and knows how to keep these people''s mouths shut.


    It was already dark at this time. Zou Xiancheng had been struggling all day and was too stimted to hold on. After exining Zou Jiang, he copsed and was supported by Master Cao back to the front yard to rest.


    Just before Zou County Cheng left, he nced at Aunt Lu with his snake-like eyes, which made Aunt Lu tremble with fear.


    The old man still doubted her!


    After Zou County Cheng left, Aunt Lu was able to return to her Haitang Courtyard.


    As soon as she returned to the house, Aunt Lu called Aunt Han over and told her what Zhong Cun said before she died and Zou Xiancheng''s suspicions about her.


    Mommy, what should we do? Aunt Lu was really panicked. Only today did she know that Old Man Zou was so vicious that he could even kill his own son.


    If what she did was known to the old man, would her mother and her three children, including the Lu family, still have a chance to survive?


    After hearing this, Grandma Han was also shocked: "What a Zhong Cun. I originally thought she was just a little smart, but unexpectedly, she turned out to be ruthless."


    Zhong Cun''s words were like putting them on the fire, making them live under surveince and investigation by Zou Xiancheng.


    but


    Dont worry, aunt, I wont find anything.


    After so many years, they have long since swept their tails clean.


    Besides, that medicine is the secret medicine in Linglong Huaufang, and Linglong Huaufang disappeared forty years ago. Where can Zou County Cheng go to check it?


    "Auntie, just remember to behave yourself these days. Don''t worry about other things. If the master wants to check, he can check it. When he can''t find anything, the matter will be over naturally."


    Even though they were stabbed by Zhong Cun, they are the ones who win now. Once they get through this, the Zou Mansion belongs to the third young master. There is no need to do anything else. You must know that doing too much will lead to mistakes.


    As for Zou Xiancheng, he wants a doctor to check his pulse and check the poison, well, if the doctor can find out, it cant be a secret medicine.


    Sure enough, after Zou County Cheng got up from his sleep, he immediately sent people to Fucheng, He''an Prefecture, invited famous doctors from Fucheng, and asked insinuatingly: "Is there any toxin in my body? Will it harm my heirs?"


    Zou Xiancheng did not dare to invite the county doctor. If he did, he would not be able to hide things that he could not do.


    Famous doctors from Fucheng came one after another, but they all came to the same conclusion: "The adults are just retrograde qi and blood. Some elderly people have weak symptoms and there are no toxins in the body. As for the heirs, they are older and they are always inferior." When you are young. It is normal for you to have no heirs in your backyard for many years."


    Zou Xiancheng almost vomited blood when he heard this. These doctors were saying that he was too old to be able to get pregnant!


    Zou County Prime Minister did not give up, and asked the nursing staff to ride a fast horse to Linhe Prefecture to invite several famous doctors. Fortunately, this time the famous doctors told him a different conclusion: "There are some powerful secret medicines in Jiangnan. Even if they are... Its impossible to detect the poisoning, so you may have been poisoned by someone elses secret medicine.


    Zou Xian Cheng would rather believe that he had been drugged than admit that he was too old. When he heard what the doctor said, he immediately believed it and asked Zou Jiang and Master Shao to investigate the matter at the same time.


    The reason why Master Shao was asked to investigate was that Master Shao was his confidant, and secondly, he no longer believed Zou Jiang and was afraid that Zou Jiang would lie to him.


    While Zou Xiancheng was investigating the fact that he had been given the infertile drug, the Zhong family in Sanshan Vige, Qingfu Town, had already learned about Zhong Cun''s death.


    The woman who came to deliver news to the Zhong family said: "Aunt Zhong identally fell down and gave birth to a miscarriage. The bleeding did not stop, so she followed the young master."

 Chapter 368: Zhong Junwang makes trouble

    Chapter 368: Zhong Junwang makes trouble


    Chapter 368 Zhong Junwang makes trouble


    After Zhong Cun became the aunt of Zou County Cheng, in order to have a good reputation as a repayer of kindness, she sent money to the Zhong family several times. The Zhong family used the money to build a new house and buy more than ten acres of goodnd. They lived afortable life. good.


    At this moment, knowing that Zhong Cun was dead, the Zhong family was in great pain. The eldest daughter-inw of the Zhong family was still sighing in her heart. This money-spinner was broken.


    Zhong Xiucai was a bad guy. He was very sad to hear that his adopted daughter died in miscarriage.


    The saddest thing is Zhong Junwang. He really likes Zhong Cun, and Zhong Cun is good at acting. He thought that Zhong Cun would go to the Zou family to be his aunt. It was all the result of being forced and helpless.


    "Woooooooooo..." Zhong Junwang, a grown man, covered his face and cried out in pain.


    When Zhong Junwang''s wife saw him, she immediately jumped up and **** at him: "Why are you crying? Such a **** deserves to end up like this. You are still crying for her... You, you heartless person, are you still thinking about it?" With her?"


    Zhong Junwang was in agony. When he heard his wife scolding Zhong Cun, he immediately rushed over and pped her twice: "Bitch, Lan''er is dead, and you still say bad things about her. If you weren''t a jealous woman who couldn''t tolerate her, , why does she have to hide it from our family and be an old mans concubine?!


    Zhong Junwang''s wife got angry after being beaten, and spat on Zhong Junwang''s face: "Bah, you still know that **** sold her body without telling our family? Do you know why she sold her body? It''s not because she dislikes you for being poor, and she doesn''t want to I lived a hard life with you, so I went to follow an old man."


    "Look, I would rather serve an old man than live with you. You are still thinking about her. Do you think I am dead? I am the wife you are marrying."


    At the end of the sentence, Zhong Junwang''s daughter-inw was so aggrieved that she cried bitterly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...why is my life so hard? She hit me, Zhong Junwang, you have no conscience!"


    Boss Zhong''s wife looked at Zhong Junwang and said sarcastically: "Yes, second brother. The second brother and sister have been with you for so many years and apanied you to escape. You can''t let her down for an outsider."


    Boss Zhong also said: "Second brother, everyone is dead, so stop making trouble. Haven''t you made enough trouble with the family because of her? She is just someone picked up along the way, and she is not a member of our family."


    "Outsiders? Picked up on the way?" Zhong Junwang looked at them in disbelief, raised his trembling hands with anger, pointed at them and cursed: "You are using the money Lan''er brought back to live in the house built with her money. House, now that she is dead, you just dont feel sad, but you actually say that she is an outsider, and you are just a bunch of beasts, heartless beasts!"


    Lan''er is right, in this world, she only has him, and in order for him to live a good life, she is willing to serve the old man and exchange money for him so that he can continue his studies. She only hopes that he will be sessful after he is admitted to the imperial examination. She was content if she could still remember someone like her.


    Zhong Junwang thought about what Zhong Cun said and burst into tears: "Lan''er, Lan''er, you died unjustly."


    When Zhong Junwang''s wife saw him, she couldn''t bear it any longer. She rushed over and beat Zhong Junwang: "You heartless man, you shameless thing, I will fight with you today!"


    Zhong Junwang did not fight with his wife, but pushed her away, rushed out of the house, and ran towards the county seat. As he ran, he said: "Don''t worry, Lan''er, I won''t let you and our son die in vain." !


    Lan''er came back some time ago, and while sending money to her family, she also cried to him and said that Zou Xiancheng had already suspected that the child in her belly was not his, and that the child might not survive, so he should not be sad.


    He was so sad that he hugged Lan''er and cried. After crying, he wanted to elope with Lan''er, but Lan''er said that he couldn''t hurt him because the child could have another baby after it was gone. If he eloped with her, he would have to run away again in this life. You can''t take the exam for merit or fame either.


    But he didn''t expect that Zou County Cheng would be so cruel that he not only killed his children, but also Lan''er.


    Lan''er did this to him, he must avenge Lan''er and the child, and sue Zou County Cheng for murder!


    After Zhong Junwang ran to the town, he hired a mule cart and went straight to the county seat. After arriving at the county government office, he beat drums andined.


    Dong dong dong!


    Zhong Junwang was beating the drum while shouting: "Zou County Cheng is nning to kill people, please ask Mr. Qingtian to make the decision for Xiaosheng! Zou County Cheng is nning to kill people, please be Qingtian to make the decision for Xiaosheng!"


    With such a shout, the whole street immediately exploded. Passers-by gathered around him, pointed at him and asked: "Young man, you, are you going to sue the county magistrate?" "Yes, I want to sue Zou County Cheng for murdering me." The lives of my son, mother and son!" Zhong Junwang was risking his life. He didn''t want to cover up the matter between himself and Zhong Cun anymore, so he directly used the words "murdering my son, mother and son."


    When Baixin, who was watching the excitement, heard this, they started talking a lot and asked him: "How did Zou Xiancheng harm your wife and son?"


    Before Zhong Junwang could say anything, several government officials rushed out and took him in.


    The yamen servant was a member of Jiang Xianwei. Knowing that Jiang Xianwei and Zou Xiancheng were not dealing with each other, he did not drive away the people who were watching the excitement. Instead, he asked them to gather around the yamen gate to listen.


    Xu County Magistrate was about to be promoted, and now he was toozy to be a peacemaker. When he learned that someone had used Zou County Cheng of murdering someone, he immediately came to the court to promote him.


    At first I thought it was just a case of a servant of the Zou Mansion beating a farmer to death, but I didn''t know it was actually a privatewsuit in the back house of Zou County Cheng who was cuckolded and killed Aunt Zhong in a fit of rage.


    Its so exciting!


    Xu County Magistrate almost couldn''t help but jump up.


    When the people surrounding the Yamen heard this, they were all stunned for a while, and then they rushed to tell each other. In less than an hour, everyone in the county knew that Zou County Cheng had been tricked. The hat thing.


    The matter that Zou Mansion kept secret was finally made known to everyone.


    When Zou Xiancheng learned about this, he was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of old blood, fainted, and became seriously ill.


    County Magistrate Xu did not ept Zhong Junwangs case. After reading Zhong Junwangs confession, he said: Zhong Cun sold herself into the Zou Mansion and signed a death contract. The Zou family decides whether to live or die, and the county government has no control over it.


    The county government only deals with cases where good citizens have been killed.


    After finishing speaking, he asked the yamen servant to st Zhong Junwang out.


    Zhong Junwang failed to avenge Zhong Cun and returned home in despair. He did not eat or drink for several days, thinking of simply starving himself to death so that he could reunite with Lan''er in the underworld.


    But before he could starve himself to death, the Zhong family suffered a disaster.


    Zou Xiancheng was made theughing stock of the county town by Zhong Junwang. Naturally, he would not let go of the Zhong family. He was still ill, so he asked Master Shao to think of a way to make the Zhong bossmit a crime and sentence the Zhong family to sit together. The whole family was exiled thousands of miles away.


    And this was not enough, Zou County Cheng hated the Zhong family and could not let the Zhong family live. He bribed the escorts and allowed the Zhong family to die on the road.


    Zhong Junwangs wish to die with Zhong Cun came true.


    And Zhong Cun''s wish to destroy the Zhong family was also realized.


    I hope Zhong Cun will be reincarnated into the pce in her next life. She is suitable for pce fighting 0.0.

 Chapter 369: remind

    Chapter 369: remind


    Chapter 369 Reminder


    Zhong Cun''s move not only harmed the Zhong family, but also made Zou County Prime Minister lose face and became theughing stock of Tianfu County.


    As the adopted daughter of the Zhong family, why would Zhong Cun harm the Zhong family? The reason is very simple... The Zhong family eats her food and drinks hers. Why should she die and the Zhong family can continue to live?


    Especially the women in the Zhong family, all of them bullied her. And Zhong Cun had sworn a vicious oath from the moment she was abandoned by her family. Anyone who dared to bully her would pay with his life!


    The news that Zou County Cheng was cuckolded and that the Zhong family died on the way to exile reached Dafeng Vige, shocking the entire family.


    Third Grandpa looked at Third Grandma and said, "You wanted to adopt Ma Cun at first, but now you know she is a disaster. If we adopt her, we may not know what kind of harm she will do to her."


    If Ma Cun hadn''t had an affair with Zhong Junwang, and if Zhong Junwang hadn''t been fascinated by Ma Cun, he wouldn''t have gone to the county government to sue Zou County Cheng.


    "Zhong Junwang is also stupid. He felt sorry for Ma Cun, but he never thought that he would sue Zou Xiancheng for the same thing. Can Zou Xiancheng let his family go? His family members He was killed alive by him."


    After a pause, the third grandfather scolded Zhong Junwang again: "You are a wolf-hearted thing!"


    As long as Zhong Junwang has some conscience and thinks about his parents and children, he can''t go out and beat the drum to sue Zou Xiancheng.


    Now Zou County Cheng has only lost his face, but the entire Zhong family has died.


    The third grandma was very frightened. She patted her heart and said, "Old man, thank you for stopping me in the first ce, otherwise I would have been confused."


    When Ma Cun knelt down and begged her to adopt him, she felt pity for her and almost agreed.


    After a while, the third grandmamented the bad fate of the Zhong family again: "Zhong Junwang is rted to someone, and he deserves to die. But the children of the Zhong family are very innocent. I only hope that they will have a good pregnancy in their next life. Mo I want to meet such a confused father again."


    Gu Jinli was listening enthusiastically beside him. When he heard the words "confused father", he looked at Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan noticed her gaze, looked at her, and asked, "Xiaoyu, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "When I heard the third grandma say that Zhong Junwang is a confused father, I suddenly felt a little touched."


    No matter how stupid Gu Dashan is, he knows that Xiaoyu is talking about him... He lowered his head with some guilt: "It was my father''s fault in the past that made you live such a hard life for so long."


    If he could be tougher, Mrs. Cui and her children wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    The third grandma said: "It''s good that you know, you shouldn''t respect Pan''s poisonous woman!"


    When the third grandma talked about Old Mrs. Gu, she still wanted to eat her flesh. She cursed Old Mrs. Gu in her heart: It would be better for Mrs. Pan to die on the road to escape.


    Third Grandpa sighed: "There is nothing Dashan can do. Lao Liu won''t help him, and Pan is holding on to the family''s household registration. If Dashan dares to fight her, Pan''s temper will tear up Dashan''s household registration. "


    Although Third Grandpa spoke for Gu Dashan, Gu Dashan still said: "I am too ipetent."


    If he could be as capable as Brother Luo, he could take his wife and children away from people in his hometown and live a small life of his own.


    Ms. Cui couldn''t bear to hear this andforted Gu Dashan: "Dad, everything is over. We don''t me you."


    Although Mrs. Cui suffered a lot in the old Gu family, she was still d that she could marry Gu Dashan... The grandmother who brought her up once said: It is better to be a wife of a poor family than a concubine of a high family. She almost became someone else''s concubine at that time, but before she died, her grandma told her that if her fate was bad and she became someone else''s concubine, she would die to protect her innocence.


    So Gu Dashan saved her life in disguise, otherwise, she would have died long ago.


    Gu Dashan looked at Mrs. Cui, with a gentle smile on his honest face: "Thank you, my dear."


    Gu Jinli felt like she had been stuffed with dog food, but she still took the opportunity to say: "Dad, what happened in the past is in the past. What if you are confused again in the future?"


    The third grandma asked in confusion: "Why are you confused again? Pan and the others don''t know that they wandered into that corner and cane back to bully you?"


    "I don''t know if the old godly woman wille back, but..." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Dashan and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Since our shop opened and the county magistrate gave our shop a que, our family has been in Qingfu Town But because of our reputation, everyone thinks that our family is rich, so it is inevitable that there will be those with ulterior motives...widows and the like, who will target our family."


    What kind of widow? The third grandmother heard this and said half-understood: Xiaoyu, what do you want to say? Why dont you just say it?


    Gu Jinli respected Gu Dashan, so he didn''t speak directly when he heard the words. Instead, he whispered a few words in the ear of the third grandma, and then slipped back to her and Gu Jinxiu''s house.


    Gu Jinxiu is dividing the threads in the house. She ns to divide the embroidery threads first and then embroider a street scene map when she is free. Seeing Gu Jinli running into the house, half-closing the door, holding the door open and looking at the main room, he couldn''t help but ask, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?"


    the fat is in the fire?


    Gu Jinli turned around and made a silent gesture to her.


    Gu Jinxiu didnt ask any more questions.


    Not long after, the voice of the third grandmother came from the main room.


    The third grandma said to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, there are always some vicious women in this world who don''t want to work and make money all day long, but think about harming others. You have to be careful and don''t get entangled with those money-grubbing widows, or else You deserve it."


    Xiaoyu was right to remind him that his family has a little money now. There is no shortage of widows in these ten miles and eight viges. It would be bad if some shameless widows look at Dashan''s honesty and design to harm Dashan and want to marry Dashan. .


    However, that girl Xiaoyu is quite sensible. Although she is worried about this, she does not say it herself. Instead, she, as an elder, tells Gu Dashan to remind him.


    Gu Dashan was very anxious after hearing this. He nced at Mrs. Cui and saw that she lowered her head and said nothing. His face turned red and he hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Third Auntie, I, I will not do anything to disgrace Ms. Cui." Son."


    He is content to be able to marry Mr. Cui in this life and will never set his sights on anyone else again.


    The third grandma said: "Sister-inw knows that you are honest, so I am reminding you to be careful. If you meet a widow, stay away from her. Even if she falls into the river and is about to drown, you can''t save her." .


    She didnt know why Xiaoyu had to tell this specifically, but since Xiaoyu said it, she would just do it.


    "Huh? You fell into the river and were about to drown, but you couldn''t save him?" Gu Dashan felt that it was bad not to save him. After all, it was a human life.


    The third grandma red at him: "The olddy said that you are too honest. How can I save you? How can there be such a coincidence in the world that you can meet someone as soon as he falls into the river? This is obviously a trick! Remember, if you really meet someone When a woman falls into the river, you must not save her. If you can''t bear it, then run away and find someone to save you. In short, you can''t save it yourself, do you hear me?"

 Chapter 370: embroiderer

    Chapter 370: embroiderer


    Chapter 370 Embroidery Master


    Gu Dashan thought of the things he encountered on the way to escape, and understood that some things in the world are not what you see with your eyes. He immediately nodded heavily: "Well, don''t worry, Third Auntie, I will remember it. If something like this happens in the future, I will If you dont save others yourself, let others do it.


    He nced at Mrs. Cui and added: "I have nothing to ask for now. I just want to take good care of my wife and children."


    He has made Cui family suffer for many years, and now that life is getting better, how can he cause them any more troubles.


    Ms. Cui kept her head down, and felt relieved when she heard Gu Dashan''s words.


    In the room, Gu Jinxiu heard what was said outside, looked at Gu Jinli, and asked her in a low voice: "Did you ask Third Grandma to say that?"


    Gu Jinli closed the door, walked over and said, "How did you know?"


    Gu Jinxiu said: "If you hadn''t told Third Grandma, what were you doing running back into the house? You still looked like you were a thief with a guilty conscience."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded in recognition, and then praised again: "My sister is really smart."


    He asked again: "Sister, have you finished the embroidery for Mr. and Mrs. Mi?"


    She wanted to go to Huyun Temple in a while and fawned over Guanzhu Hu. Thest time she went to see Guanzhu Hu, she found that Guanzhu Hu was very interested in Gu Jinxiu''s embroidery pictures, so she thought of taking one with her.


    Mi Lao Wengs mother and Guanzhu Hu grew up together, and they had a certain affection for each other. It would be best to give Hu Guanzhu an embroidered portrait of Mi Lao Weng and his wife.


    Gu Jinxiu answered her while dividing the thread: "It''s almost done. I can give it to you in two days."


    The embroidered portraits of Mi Laoweng and his wife are only the size of a bronze mirror. Even if she had to prepare spices in the afternoon, she could embroider them in ten days in the morning.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this and ran over and said, "Thank you, eldest sister, you are the best to me."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Brother An went to water the medicine field the day before yesterday. You said the same thing. Who is the best to you? You are the one who knows how to be obedient."


    Seeing that she was too close, he added, "You stand back. If you get too close, I can''t separate the lines."


    As Gu Jinxiu spoke, he rubbed the embroidery thread dexterously with his hands. After loosening the embroidery thread a little, he gently picked it up with the tip of his index finger to separate a new thread.


    Her fingers were flying like ying a piano, and in a short while she divided the twenty embroidery threads into hundreds of small thin threads, tied them loosely, and hung them on the uprights of the embroidery stand.


    Gu Jinli was filled with admiration: "Sister, no wonder Grandma Li likes you. Your craftsmanship is outstanding."


    On the day of the Begging for Skillful Festival, Gu Jinxiu became the cleverdy at Jiang Mansions Qiaoqiao Banquet. Not only did she get a valuable prize, but the shopkeeper of Huaiyu Embroidery House also wanted her to be the embroiderer of Huaiyu Embroidery House.


    Embroidery masters are different from embroiderers. Embroiderers work for the embroidery shop. You have to embroider whatever you are asked to do. It is no different from working. Some even have to sign a deed of sale and be a ve.


    But the embroiderers are different.


    The embroiderer is Jin Gui. The famous embroiderer isparable to the celebrities in Da Chu. Otherse to him with gold and silver to ask for embroidery. Moreover, the embroiderers embroidery can also be embroidered with his own name, and he is established by his name. The embroidery with his name Products can be passed down from generation to generation and be treasures worshiped by future generations.


    At that time, Gu Jinli was very moved after hearing this and felt that Gu Jinxiu was very suitable to be an embroidery master. Gu Jinxiu was also moved, but they did not agree immediately. Instead, they said they wanted to go home and discuss it with their families.


    Grandma Li was not in a hurry, saying that it could wait, and specifically told Gu Jinxiu to think it over carefully. She did not want Gu Jinxiu to give up halfway.


    After all, it is not easy to find a good embroiderer. After they returned home, they told their family members about the matter. The family members were very happy and have been discussing the matter for a while.


    But the family hasn''t decided yet... This is a major event that affects Gu Jinxiu''s life. They are afraid that making the decision too early will harm Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu is just a weak little girl, and she is too good-looking. After bing an embroiderer, and bing famous, they are afraid that others will target Gu Jinxiu, and they are weak and unable to protect her.


    When Gu Yumei found out about this, her eyes turned red with jealousy.


    She has always felt that Gu Jinxiu was the most useless among the girls in the family. If it were not for the protection of her sister Gu Jinli, Gu Jinxiu would have died on the way to escape. Now when I go to Jiang Mansion, I can be favored by the shopkeeper of the big embroidery shop, why do I want to be an embroidery master?


    Gu Yumei had heard of embroidery masters, and knew that embroidery masters were a hundred times more valuable than embroiderers. If Gu Jinxiu really became an embroidery master, she would reach the sky in one step.


    Looking at herself again, she still has aplished nothing.


    She was fighting with Gu Jinli, saying that she wanted to make something better than tofu and seasonings, but she had been struggling for more than half a year and couldn''t even make a bad thing, let alone a good thing.


    Because of Zou Yuwan, she was beaten several times and was humiliated in front of several families.


    Gu Yumei was so aggrieved that she shed tears just thinking about it... Why was her life so miserable? Couldn''t God open her eyes, help her, open her brain, and make a few things that make her rich and impress several families?


    Seeing that she was so upset with Gu Jinxiu that she shed tears, Mrs. Chen was convinced. He red at her and said, "If you are not good at your own craftsmanship, it will be useless even if you die of pain."


    Gu Yumei was dissatisfied and retorted: "Why am I not good at my craftsmanship? Isn''t it just a little worse than Gu Jinxiu''s? Where did her craftsmanshipe from? It''s because her family is poor and she needs to make money to supplement the family ie. She practiced it since she was a child. Our family is The vige chiefs family has good conditions, and I havent had to do embroidery to make money since I was a child, so my skills are naturally inferior... I will definitely catch up with her if I practice more in the future.


    "Ah, with your skills, you won''t be able to catch up with Sister Xiu even if you practice to death." Mrs. Chen saw that she was so stubborn and always wanted topete with Xiaoyu and Sister Xiu, so she said sincerely: "Sister Mei Son, doing embroidery is just like studying. It depends on your talent. If you are not talented, it will be useless no matter how hard you work."


    Besides, you are sozy and restless. If you really want to sit down and embroider for hours like Sister Xiu, you will even smash the embroidery frame.


    This **** girl smashed an embroidery frame once when she was a child.


    Gu Yumei was shaking with anger and asked Chen angrily: "Second aunt, who are you helping? I am your niece!"


    Ms. Chen sneered: "I help you with money."


    My niece is so miserable and the money is so sweet. She is not crazy. Help her to get through the cornucopia of Xiaoyu.


    Hearing this, Gu Yumei was so angry that she burst into tears again.


    "Cry, cry, cry yourself to death." Mrs. Chen said with a headache: "Auntie, just calm down. It''s not a shame to admit that you have no ability. We have no ability, but as long as we can rely on Those who have the ability can do it.


    Look at some of them, they all made a fortune from small fish.


    Okay, stop fussing, just work at home and wait to get married. Dont you like the Wan family very much? Then marry to the Wan family and be a young mistress.


    Gu Yumei''s eyes lit up and she hurriedly asked: "Second aunt, what do you mean by this? Is your marriage to the Wan pleted?"

 Chapter 371: Xu Wang was beaten

    Chapter 371: Xu Wang was beaten


    Chapter 371 Wang Xu was beaten


    Gu Yumeis face was red, not only shy, but also excited.


    "It''s almost possible." Mrs. Chen nced at Gu Yumei and said dissatisfied: "Look at how excited you are, can you be more reserved?"


    Gu Yumei put away her smile, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Mrs. Chen took a small copper cup with a capacity of one tael and scooped two copper cups of cloves into a small cloth bag. Then she took another small cloth bag and scooped two more copper cups of cloves into it.


    In the past, they used iron scales to prepare spices, which was too troublesome. At the end of June, Mr. Qi from Fucheng came to pick up the goods and sent a box of small copper cups to their workshop.


    Thergest capacity of these small copper cups is five taels, and the smallest one is only one cent. Mr. Qi has ordered ten small copper cups of each capacity. They now use spices without weighing them. It is much more convenient to scoop directly from a small copper cup with the same capacity.


    Chen moved quickly and quickly scooped up nearly twenty bags of cloves. Seeing that Gu Yumei was still lowering her head and blushing, she said angrily: "Hurry up and put the cinnamon in. If you can''t finish today''s work, don''t eat."


    Gu Yumei hurriedly took a small copper cup with a capacity of two coins, scooped a cup of cinnamon powder and put it into a small cloth bag with cloves. After putting it in, Gu Defa tied it up with a small hemp rope and put it in the basket.


    When the basket is full, push it to the corner of the main room and put it there.


    Gu Yumei was still thinking about whether her marriage to the Wan family woulde true. When she saw that Mrs. Chen said "it''s close to possible," she stopped talking. She became a little anxious and asked, "Second aunt...can it really happen?"


    Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes at her: "You really care about the Wan family. Why didn''t you care about the Yuan family earlier? If you could be more considerate of the Yuan family, the Yuan family''s marriage might not be so bad."


    Although the Wan family is a schr''s family and lives in the town, it is considered a high achievement for her family to marry the Wan family. But Mrs. Chen still prefers the Yuan family. She feels that the Yuan family is more like a family that lives a normal life, unlike Wan Xiucai, who is always careless and says things that make people sleepy.


    Gu Yumei was most annoyed with Mrs. Chen mentioning the Yuan family, and said unhappily: "Second aunt, what happened with the Yuan family is over, why do you still mention the Yuan family, can''t you not mention it? It''s not that I''m not happy, it was the Yuan family who refused first. Our family."


    When she said this, Gu Yumei felt a little guilty. Others didn''t know why the Yuan family rejected the marriage, but she knew it in her heart.


    When Wan Lifang sent his brother and sister to the town, they were bumped into by Chang Errui. At that time, Wan Lifang was still holding her arm. Men and women couldn''t understand each other. She should have pushed her away at that time, but she didn''t in order to be angry. Push away Wanli Fang.


    I originally thought that Chang Errui woulde over to tter her when he saw how popr she was. Unexpectedly, the man was so arrogant that he ignored her at all.


    Within a few days, the Yuan family rejected the marriage between the two families.


    She felt that she had done something wrong that day after being rejected by the Yuan family, but she wanted to save face and was afraid that she would be beaten by Mr. Chen if she told the truth, so she kept it secret.


    Afterining for a few words, Mrs. Chen stopped talking about the Yuan family''s affairs. After all, the marriage was not consummated. If she talked too much, the woman would suffer.


    Your father has been to the store twice recently. Each time, not long after he arrived at the store to deliver goods, Wan Xiucai and his son came to talk to your father and second uncle.


    "Your father and your second uncle are not fools. They naturally know that the Wan family has specially sent servants to guard you quietly. They are just waiting for your father to go to the shop so that they can rush over to talk to your father."


    "Wan Xiucai is not as noble as before. Your father and your second uncle think this is the Wan family''s respect for our family and they really want to get married with our family, so they want to let go." Gu Yumei was very happy to hear this. He felt that it was particrly honorable: "The Wan family is worthy of being a family of schrs. The rules and etiquette are better than those of farmers."


    Ms. Chen heard this harshly, red at her and said, "We haven''t gotten engaged yet, so don''t turn your elbows out."


    What rules and etiquette are better than those of farmers? Their family has been farmers for generations. Who will be harmed if the girl dies?


    "Your father doesn''t have any objections to Wan''s father and son, but our family has never met Wan Xiucai''s wife, so we don''t know what she is like. If she is a poisonous person, this marriage will not work."


    This is why she said that the marriage might happen, but not definitely.


    Gu Yumei said hurriedly: "Mother Wanjia is a schr, she must be a well-educated and kind-hearted person. How can she be poisonous? Second Aunt, you think too much."


    Mrs. Chen raised the small copper cup in her hand, knocked Gu Yumei''s hand, and said angrily: "I think too much and it''s not just for you. Do you think it''s easy to be a wife? What if your future mother-inw is a poisonous person? How did you die? Do not know at all!"


    With this **** girls stupidity, she will be someones wife in the future, and she doesnt know how she will be bullied.


    When Mrs. Chen thought of Gu Yumei''s temper and her stupidity, she was so tired that she didn''t want to talk anymore. She just immersed herself in her work. Seeing that the spices she had picked out were almost finished, she said to her: "Go to the workshop and have a look. There is also a grinding mill." Do you have any good cloves or cinnamon? If you have, pick up a load."


    Gu Yumei didn''t want to go. The workers in the workshop were all rough men, and the weather was hot now. She had to cover her nose every time she went back, or she would be suffocated by the smell of those people''s sweat.


    But she did not dare to go against Chen, so she could only pick up the empty basket and go to the workshop.


    As soon as he arrived at the workshop, he saw Mrs. Xu Wang lying in Gu Dafus arms.


    Gu Yumeis eyes widened in shock...Xu Wang and her father?


    Gu Yumei''s mind was confused for a moment, and then she was filled with endless anger. She threw away the burden on her shoulders, rushed over, pulled Xu Wang out of Gu Dafu''s hands, raised her hand and gave Xu Wang two ps: " You bitch, you shameless thing, if you dare to flirt with my father, I will beat you to death!"


    Gu Dafu was stunned and hurriedly came over to stop Gu Yumei: "Sister Mei, stop it, how can you hit someone?!"


    Gu Yumei shouted: "I just want to beat this shameless stinky widow to death!"


    After saying that, he pped Wang Xu twice.


    Xu Wang was already dizzy due to heatstroke, but she was pped four times in session by Gu Yumei. She couldn''t even stand and fell directly to the ground.


    Xu Qing was putting Xu Wang''s fried tofu into a basket. When he saw his mother being beaten, he immediately rushed over and protected Xu Wang''s body. He cried and shouted to Gu Yumei: "Don''t beat my mother. Dont hit my mother.


    "Little bastard, get out of my way." Gu Yumei became even more angry when she saw Xu Qing, pointed at Xu Qing and said to Gu Dafu: "Dad, you saw it, this shameless woman just wants to seduce you, so that she can bring this A **** marries into our family and takes away our money."


    "Shut up!" When Gu Dafu heard Gu Yumei''s words, he was trembling with anger: "Is this what you, a girl, said?"


    "Oh, Mrs. Xu Wang can do it, why can''t I say it?" Gu Yumei felt that Mrs. Xu was interested in her family''s money and wanted to tter her father so that she could marry him and share the money. She was so angry that she Xu Qing stopped and shouted: "Get out of here, or I''ll beat you too."

 Chapter 372: seek justice

    Chapter 372: seek justice


    Chapter 372: Seeking Justice


    "No, no, sister Yumei, don''t hit my mother, don''t hit my mother." Xu Qing cried, wanting to protect Xu Wang, but he was only six years old and had no strength to fight against Gu Yumei.


    When Gu Yumei heard this, she became even more furious: "Shut up! You little bastard, who is your sister? You can call her Sister Yumei. Your family is a ve, and I am the owner of the workshop."


    Xu Qing was stunned for a moment by the yelling, and quickly changed her words and begged: "Miss Dong, please spare your life, don''t hit my mother, please don''t hit my mother."


    Gu Dafu was afraid that Gu Yumei would hurt Xu Qing, so he hurriedly broke Gu Yumei''s hand holding Xu Qing''s arm: "Sister Mei, let go quickly. Brother Qing is young and his bones are still brittle. You will hurt him."


    Brother Qing?


    It''s all shouting that Ono has a younger brother, can there be nothing?


    Gu Yumei cried: "Oh, oh, oh, dad, you are actually protecting this little bastard... Do you want to use the family''s money to support this mother and son? Are you worthy of my mother?!"


    Gu Dafu quickly exined: "Sister Mei, you misunderstood. Mrs. Xu Wang wanted to move the pressed tofu to fry, but the weather was too hot. She thought she had heat stroke and suddenly fainted. Dad happened to see it and stretched out his hand. Give me a hand, its not what you think.


    "She stretched out her hand and held her in her arms? Dad, you are too deceptive. She clearly saw youing and pretended to be dizzy on purpose. She fainted in your arms so that she could rely on you and marry into our family." Gu Yumei pointed at Mrs. Xu Wang and said: "Look at her, she is still so young, will she be a widow? I guess she has already fallen in love with you and is thinking about how to rely on you to marry into our family with a bastard. .


    "Who are you calling a bastard?!" Mrs. Wang Ma had just sent the best seasonings to the Tian family. When she heard this when she came back, she was very angry and rushed over to protect Mrs. Xu: "Qing Brother is the son of my sister and brother-inw. He has a good name and a clean family background. He is not a bastard. Your status is higher than ours, but there is no need to say such vicious words."


    After Gu Yumei made such a fuss, everyone working in the workshop came out, but they couldn''t handle this matter. They could only persuade them: "Sister Mei, you must have misunderstood. Xu Wang is the most honest person." , where would you have such thoughts?"


    Mo Chunyue had already run out of the workshop and went to Gu Jinli''s house to call for someone.


    Gu Yumei became even more angry when she saw so many people helping Xu Wang to speak, and said angrily: "Shut up, this is a matter between my family and the Wang family. You are just here to work in the workshop. You have no right to speak here."


    After hearing this, everyone in the workshop turned dark. Although theye to work in the workshop, they are not servants. They have lived in the vige longer than Qin Gu Luotian''s family. When the children from several families saw them, they were respectful. Xiaoyu even regarded them as their elders. How could this Gu Yumei talk to them like this.


    "Sister Mei, shut up." Gu Dafu broke Gu Yumei''s hand from Xu Qing and dragged her towards the workshop door: "Go home and stop making trouble."


    "Am I making trouble? Dad, you are still talking to that woman. You are determined not to let me and my eldest brother live with that woman and the bastard, right?" Gu Yumei knew that Gu Dafu loved their siblings, and she was very scared. If Gu Dafu remarries, it will not be good for them.


    If Gu Dafu no longer loves his brothers and sisters, their lives will be very difficult.


    She thought about Mrs. Gu''s bullying of Gu Jinli''s family again, and became even more frightened. She hated Xu Wang even more, and wanted to make trouble: "Let me go. If I don''t leave, I will beat that shameless woman to death today."


    "Who are you going to beat to death? I''ll beat you to death first if you''re too good at it!" The Chen family lived nearby, so Mo Chunyue went to notify Chen first. Chen was so frightened that she hurried over. As soon as she arrived at the workshop, she heard At this point, he was so angry that he cursed: "I asked you toe get some spices, but you caused trouble for me. A girl''s family will beat you to death at every turn. Do you still want this reputation? Do you still want to get married?" people?"


    If people spread this word, which family would dare to marry a girl who doesn''t take human life seriously?


    Gu Yumei was frightened by being beaten by Mrs. Chen. When she saw Mrs. Chening in a fierce manner, she flinched and did not dare to curse any more unpleasant words. However, she still felt aggrieved. She pointed at Mrs. Xu and said: "Second Aunt, this woman wants to Insist on my father and marry into our family to share the money, you..."    " Bah! Do you have any evidence for saying this? Simply ndering a woman''s innocence is tantamount to killing someone." Mrs. Chen interrupted Gu Yumei''s words and said angrily: "Besides, this is your father''s business. Is it your turn to take care of a girl''s family? If your father remarries, you have to kneel down and call her mother. If you dare not to call her mother, if you dare to be disrespectful, you are unfilial. "


    "Second Aunt..." Gu Yumei was shocked. She didn''t expect Chen to say that. She thought Chen would help her. After all, Chen loves money. If her father marries the stepmother, then when the money is divided between the second uncle and the second uncle, The family cannot be divided too much, and the family''s expenses are no longer financed by his father alone. The two families have to share the expenses equally.


    Mrs. Chen really wanted Gu Dafu to remarry. She could only separate the family after marrying a bride. She had had enough of Gu Yumei and Gu Dexing. If she continued to be tortured by these two ancestors, her life would be shortened by at least ten years.


    Mr. Chen saw Mrs. Xu and Wang still lying on the ground, fearing for her life, so she hurried over and carried her into the workshop hall with Mrs. Wang.


    Mo Qinzi saw Xu Qing alone and hurriedly ran over to hold his hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, the little boss will be here soon. She will make the decision for your mother. Let''s go into the house and see your mother."


    Xu Qing was crying as she followed Mo Qinzi into the house.


    He Dazhuang''s wife and the others hurried to the workshop kitchen to get water and feed it to theatose Xu Wang.


    Gu Yumei was so angry that she cried when she saw everyone in the workshop surrounding Mr. Xu Wang... Why? It was clearly Wang Xu''s fault, why did everyone help her and think she was the bad guy?


    Gu Dafu hurriedly pulled her out of the workshop door: "Sister Mei, you have already lost enough face today,e back with me quickly!"


    Gu Dafu was extremely angry. He and the Xu Wang family had nothing to do with each other, but because of Sister Mei''s trouble today, there would definitely be gossip between him and the Xu Wang family.


    Gu Yumei was crying and didn''t make any more fuss, and followed Gu Dafu back home.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he took a few steps out of the workshop, he was blocked by Gu Jinli who rushed over.


    You want to run away after getting into trouble, get back to the workshop! Gu Jinli roared with a sullen face, wanting to strangle Gu Yumei to death.


    Gu Dafu saw Gu Jinliing and knew that Sister Mei might be peeling off her skin today, so he quickly apologized: "Xiaoyu, Uncle Dafu has already taught her a lesson. Don''t worry, she knows she was wrong and will not look for Wang Xu again." trouble."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Uncle Dafu, it''s not whether Gu Yumei is looking for trouble with Xu Wang, but whether Xu Wang is seeking justice from Gu Yumei. Do you understand?"


    Xu Wang is a servant of her family. The servant was wrongly used and pped four times. Naturally, the matter cannot be left alone.


    Gu Yumei is basically useless and the character will be cut off, but the overall setting of this book will not change. The task of carrying the banner for severalpanies in theter period will fall on Luo Huiniang. Our Huiniang is also very powerful [In order not to affect Thanks to everyone''s reading experience, I will reduce the number of digressions in chapters in the future. Thank you again for your support, okay?

 Chapter 373: call back

    Chapter 373: call back


    Chapter 373 Fight back


    "Besides, you can''t teach her well. If you could teach her well, she wouldn''t be like this." Gu Jinli said mercilessly.


    Gu Dafu''s face turned red after hearing this... Xiaoyu was right, he really couldn''t teach Sister Mei well, but he had tried his best, but the child didn''t know what was going on, but she just couldn''t change her problems.


    I still havent adapted to it yet. I still remember that my family used to be the vige chiefs family, and I want to continue to establish status with several families.


    The third grandma also came. She was very angry when she heard Mo Chunyue''s words. Fortunately, she felt sorry for Gu Yumeist time and felt that she was beaten too hard. Now it seems that the beating was not hard enough.


    Dafu, Xiaoyu is right, there is no reason in the world to just run away after being wronged, so bring Sister Mei in.


    The boss is a girl. If she doesn''t teach well, let her know the rules of this world, and she doesn''t know what to do in the future.


    Gu Yumei remembered thest time she was severely beaten and seriously ill because of Gu Jinli. Now when she saw Gu Jinli, she trembled subconsciously and said with tears: "It''s not my fault this time, it''s Mrs. Xu, it''s her I want to entangle my father so that I can marry into my family and share the money."


    "Shut up, Sister Mei, you have really disappointed the third grandma. Is this what a girl like you should say?" When the third grandma heard Gu Yumei say that Xu Wang wanted to entangle Gu Dafu, the third grandma''s face immediately darkened.


    A girl''s family is still in charge of her father''s marriage. She is still in charge of the matter of his father''s marriage, and she is not afraid of being gossiped to death if she talks about it.


    Dafu, drag Sister Mei in!


    Seeing that the third grandma was angry, Gu Dafu did not dare to protect Gu Yumei anymore. He immediately pulled her to the workshop and whispered to her: "Stop making trouble. If you make trouble again, you will only suffer more. When the timees, dad will also I can''t protect you... Our family has signed amitment letter, if Xiaoyu gets angry and kicks us out of the workshop, how will our family live in the future?"


    Gu Dafu still knows his daughter well. This girl loves face, and if she wants face, she must be rich. As the owner of a workshop, she is most afraid of being kicked out of the workshop.


    Gu Yumei immediately did not dare to make any more trouble and followed Gu Dafu into the workshop.


    Gu Jinli and the third mistress were afraid that something might happen to Mrs. Xu Wang, so they ran to the workshop hall first. When they saw Mrs. Xu lying on the ground unconscious, they immediately rushed over to check Mrs. Xu''s pulse and said to the people in the room: "You guys go out first, don''t leave." Around here, Aunt Xu needs some air."


    Hey, lets go out quickly. He Dazhuangs wife hurriedly drove the spice grinder out of the main room.


    Wang Mashi and Xu Qing did not leave. Seeing that Xu Wangshi had been unconscious, Wang Mashi asked anxiously: "Little boss, how is my sister?"


    Xu Qing choked and asked: "Sister Xiaoyu...little boss, will my mother wake up?"


    Xu Qing was very scared, fearing that his mother would be like his father and never wake up after falling asleep, and would eventually be buried in the soil and never be seen again.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay, your mother just fainted due to mild heat stroke, anemia, physical weakness and overwork."


    He Dazhuang''s wife and the others gave Mrs. Xu some heat, and Mrs. Xu''s summer heat was no longer so severe. After Gu Jinli pressed the acupuncture points on Mrs. Xu''s body for a while, Mrs. Xu woke up.


    But she was very weak, and she always had double images when she looked at people.


    Sister, sister, youre awake, dont talk yet, drink some water quickly, drink slowly. Wang Ma fed Mrs. Xu the unfinished water.


    Xu Wang finally felt better after drinking less than half a bowl of water.


    Gu Jinli said: "Close your eyes first, and then open them again after your head is not so dizzy. If you see double images of people now, you will vomit if you open your eyes."


    Xu Wangshi quickly closed her eyes andy on Wang Mashi''s body. Gu Jinli pressed the acupuncture points on her head so that her dizziness could be relieved quickly.


    After a cup of tea, Gu Jinli stopped pressing Xu Wang''s acupoints. Xu Wang''s dizziness was reduced by most, and she could open her eyes to see people.


    "Mother..." Xu Qing cried aggrievedly, but did not dare to shout too loudly for fear of being scolded by her boss.


    Xu Wang saw Xu Qing and held him in her arms. Mother and son wept silently.


    Perhaps Mrs. Wang didn''t cry for long, and she quickly put away her tears, fearing that others would see her and think she was unlucky.


    Gu Jinli said: "We have heard about what happened today. Don''t worry, I will definitely seek justice for you."


    She shouted towards the door: "Uncle Dafu,e in."


    Gu Dafu hurriedly brought Gu Yumei into the workshop hall. After taking a look at Xu Wang, his face turned red and he apologized to Xu Wang in shame: "Sister, don''t be angry. What happened today is all Sister Mei''s fault." Wrong, I brought her here to apologize to you, and you can beat her or scold her."


    Gu Yumei was very angry when she heard this. She wanted to be beaten or scolded? Dad, does he still want this ve to beat her, thedy of the boss?


    Mrs. Xu Wang was still weak, and before she had time to speak, Mrs. Wang Ma snorted coldly and said: "Apologise, how can I apologize for this? My sister is the most honest. Now that she has ruined her reputation for nothing, how can I see anyone in the future? ?


    Mr. Wang Ma, please stop saying a word. Grandma Gu San and the little boss have the final say on this matter. The person who spoke was Wang Yongfu.


    He was catching up on his sleep at home because he had to keep vigil in the workshop. After learning what happened in the workshop, he rushed over immediately and asked in a loud voice: "Little boss, Grandma Gu San, can Ie in?"


    The third grandmother said: "Yongzi,e in."


    Wang Yongfu hurriedly entered the main room, bowed to Gu Jinli and Third Grandma, and asked: "Grandma Gu, can you let the rich boss tell us what happened today?"


    If this is my sisters fault, I will never forgive her. If my sister is innocent, please ask Grandma Gu San to make the decision for our family.


    "Although our family was sold into very, we will not remain unjust and silent. Besides, our family was sold to a smallndlord. If we do something wrong, we should be punished by the smallndlord, not the rich boss. My daughter teaches me a lesson."


    Everyone present could tell that Wang Yongfu was very angry and wanted to seek justice for the Xu Wang family.


    Gu Yumei was so angry that she wanted to confront Wang Yongfu, but Chen red back.


    This dead girl should be more honest. If she dares to speak again, her family will be affected again.


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle Wang, if Aunt Xu is wronged, we will naturally seek justice for her."


    She looked at Gu Dafu and said, "Uncle Dafu, this happened because of you. Please tell me what happened today and see who is right and who is wrong."


    Gu Dafu was so ashamed that he kept his head down. Hearing this, he told what happened today, and then said emphatically: "I just saw Mrs. Xu fainted and helped her back, but didn''t hug her at all. It''s Sister Mei." My son misunderstood, I apologize to you, my child is not sensible, I am really sorry."


    Gu Jinli said: "Now that the truth of the matter has been made clear, let us punish him when he deserves it and hit him when he deserves it. Just apologizing is not enough."

 Chapter 374: Agree to the marriage

    Chapter 374: Agree to the marriage


    Chapter 374 Agree to the marriage


    Call back?


    Gu Dafu had already expected that Sister Mei would not be able to escape from today''s beating, so he could only nod his head in agreement: "It was Sister Mei who made the mistake first, so she deserves to be beaten."


    Dad! Gu Yumei choked and said, Cant I apologize?


    Gu Jinli smiled, stood up, and walked towards Gu Yumei.


    When Gu Yumei saw hering, she was so frightened that she hid behind Gu Dafu and trembled: "You, what are you going to do? I said I would apologize."


    Gu Jinli waved to her: "If you don''t want to be punished more severely, thene out with some responsibility and stand up!"


    The words "stand still", Gu Jinli almost shouted, Gu Yumei was so frightened that she hurried out.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Yumei, who was trembling all over, with a mocking smile on his face, and raised his hand to p Gu Yumei twice.


    bang!


    Gu Yumei was stunned, covering her face and crying: "Gu Xiaoyu, you, you hit me? I didn''t hit you, why did you hit me? I hit Xu Wangshi today."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "First, Mrs. Xu Wang is a servant bought by my family. If you beat my servant, I will not only beat you, but also make you pay."


    Second, dont get me wrong. These two ps are not punishment for what you did wrong today. They are just a refutation of what you just said. Cant I apologize?


    Gu Yumei didn''t understand what Gu Jinli was saying until Gu Jinli said to her: "I hit you and now I apologize to you. Do you ept it?"


    Gu Yumei said instinctively: "Of course I won''t ept it. Why can you get over it by just hitting me and apologizing?!"


    Gu Jinli smiled a little sweetly: "Yes, so why did you beat Aunt Xu and apologize just to expose her? Gu Yumei, who do you think you are? A princess? Are you just a **** farm girl or andowner? A piece of trash who cant nt, cant work, and has a broken brain!


    She was really fed up with Gu Yumei. If she could, she really wanted to give her some poison and kill her.


    Gu Yumei was so angry when she heard Gu Jinli''s words: "You, you..."


    "What are you doing? I''m going to leave you now. Those two ps just now don''t count. You stand up quickly and let Aunt Xu''s family p her back. Otherwise, today''s matter will be difficult to deal with." Gu Jinli turned back to look at Wang Xu and said : "Aunt Xu, you were supposed to beat Gu Yumei, but now you are too weak and the beating won''t hurt, so you can''t give her an advantage."


    She looked at Wang Yongfu and Wang Ma and asked, "Uncle Wang, Aunt Wang, which one of you is going to beat her?"


    Wang Yongfu and Wang Mashi were shocked. Is this...really going to fight? Gu Yumei is Gu Dafu''s daughter and one of the owners of the workshop. If they really want to fight, what will happen to the two families in the future?


    The Third Grandma was no longer used to Gu Yumei this time, and said to Wang Yongfu and Wang Ma, "You don''t have to worry about anything. Sister Mei did something wrong and deserves to be beaten back."


    Sister Mei not only beat Mrs. Xu Wang today, she also tarnished the reputation of Mrs. Xu Wang. This woman''s reputation is more important than anything else.


    And Mrs. Xu Wang is still a widow. This widow is easily criticized by others. After what happened today and the nderous words Gu Yumei said, Mrs. Xu Wang will definitely be criticized by others in the vige in the future.


    The people in the vige didn''t care whether she was wronged or not, they would just think she was disorderly. Otherwise, why would their daughter say that about her?


    The third grandma felt sorry for Mrs. Xu Wang. After the man died, she had to live alone with a son. Life was already difficult, but now it is even more difficult.


    Gu Dafu felt guilty and wanted to teach Sister Mei a lesson, so he said to Wang Yongfu: "Brother Wang, go ahead and fight. Sister Mei should be taught a lesson. I don''t me you. What happened today is what it is." My family feels sorry for your family."


    "Dad! This is a workshop. You let the Wang family beat me here... How will I behave in the future?" Gu Yumei cried, crying so sadly that she wanted to cry to death.


    Although she was severely beatenst time, it was in her own home, and only a few elders were present, so no one would tell the story. But now we are in the workshop, with so many people watching, and these people are all workers hired by the workshop. If the workers watch her, the bossdy, being beaten, she might as well die!


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing: "You beat Aunt Xu in the workshop. The Wang family should naturally beat you back in the workshop. Don''t always think that you are superior to others. Everyone must respect you. Everyone is not a fool. Why should they respect you?" A waste?"


    If you want people to respect you, you have to show some skills. You can''t make people respect you just by pretending to be a youngdy.


    Ms. Chen felt that she had lost enough face today. She didnt want to stay here any longer and urged Gu Yumei, Stand back quickly and let Brother Wangs house go back as soon as the fight is over. How long do you want to be embarrassed?


    Gu Yumei cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe when she saw that no one was speaking to her.


    Wang Ma had already walked over and said, "Little boss, I''ll fight."


    Wang Yongfu is a man with strong hands and good fists and kicks. If he really hits Gu Yumei, he can knock her out with one p.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay. But I have to p you eight times."


    "Eight, eight..." When Gu Yumei heard this, she was shaking like chaff, and cried and asked: "I only pped her four times, why did you let Wang Mashi p me eight times?"


    Gu Jinli: "Haven''t you heard of double bonus? If you haven''t heard of it, go and read more. Don''t pretend every day that youdies are still illiterate. People willugh to death."


    "You, you..." Gu Yumei was so angry that she almost died.


    Wang Mashi showed no mercy and pped Gu Yumei eight times, until she fainted.


    Gu Dafu felt distressed, but he didn''t say a word to me the Wang family.


    "Nothing." Mrs. Chen scolded Gu Yumei and ran over to check on Gu Yumei. Seeing that she just fainted and nothing serious, she felt relieved and asked Gu Jinli with a smile: "Xiaoyu, Sister Mei has also been punished. Okay, lets forget this.


    Dont fine her any more money. Her family hasnt received dividends for several months. If she is fined again, she will really be unable to resist.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinli said: "Aunt Xu was injured. You must give her some money to support her health. Not too much this time. You can just give Aunt Xu thirty taels of silver and then pay dividends for a month as a penalty."


    "What? You have to pay dividends as a penalty!" Ms. Chen wanted to die, and she quickly begged: "Xiaoyu, Sister Mei is wrong. Our family is happy to pay money to Xu Wang... But there is no penalty for dividends, right? , after all, this matter is between the Wang family and my family, it has nothing to do with the workshop, and it will not harm the workshop."


    Before Gu Jinli could say anything, the third grandmother had already said: "Howe it didn''t harm the workshop? Because Sister Mei is not sensible, everyone stopped working. Isn''t this harming the workshop?"


    Ms. Chen was speechless and was afraid that if she continued to make trouble, she would be punished with more dividends, so she hurriedly agreed, put Gu Yumei on her back, and Gu Dafu followed behind her, and hurried home.


    On the way, Mrs. Chenined: "Brother, don''t me me for being cruel. You can''t keep this girl like Sister Mei. She will only harm the family every day. Since she likes Wanjia, then you agree. Our shop is here In this town, if the Wan family treats Sister Mei badly, we can knock on her door soon, so you dont have to worry about her marrying into the Wan family and being bullied."


    Gu Dafu was exhausted by Gu Yumei''s troubles, and finally relented: "Okay, if Wanjiaes to propose marriage again, I will ept it."

 Chapter 375: Gu Dexing is angry

    Chapter 375: Gu Dexing is angry


    Chapter 375 Gu Dexing is angry


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she finally breathed out, God, I can finally drive this ancestor out of the house.


    Gu Dagui had just returned from working in the fields and saw Mrs. Chen carrying Gu Yumei into the house. He quickly asked: "What''s going on? Sister Mei is sick again? This child has not been in good health since he was sickst time."


    He looked at Gu Dafu again and asked strangely: "Brother, why don''t you go ask the doctor?"


    "What should I ask for? She has lost all the money at home, so what should I give?" Mrs. Chen red at Gu Dagui, carried Gu Yumei into the room, and threw her on the bed: "This dead girl is quite heavy."


    Gu Dagui saw Chen''s behavior and hurriedly asked Gu Dafu: "Brother, what happened to Sister Mei?"


    Did you get into trouble again? But don''t.


    Gu Dafu did not hide anything from Gu Dagui and told him what happened in the workshop.


    Gu Dagui was shocked when he heard this: "Why is this kid so impulsive?"


    After such a disaster, how can their family go to the workshop in the future? What do people in the workshop think of his home? How should I look at my elder brother?


    "Second brother, our family will continue to live a hard life for a month, and we won''t be able to distribute the money until the end of August." Gu Dafu felt very guilty, feeling that his house was dragging down his brother: "Don''t worry, wait until you get the dividend next month. The eldest brother doesnt want a penny, but Ill give you this whole room so that you wont have trouble in front of your younger brothers and sisters.


    Fortunately, the third grandma knew that their family had no money, so she helped thempensate the thirty taels of silver to the Xu Wang family. Later, the thirty taels of silver would be deducted from the dividends to the third grandma, otherwise the family''s life would be even more difficult.


    Gu Dagui said: "Brother, what are you talking about? We are brothers, and we are not separated. We should handle things together. Chen Shi curses people every day, and I am used to it. Let her continue to curse."


    Although Gu Dagui was tired of Gu Yumei''s repeated troubles, after all, Gu Dafu was still his eldest brother. He had loved him since he was a child. Any good things in the family would be given to his younger brother first.


    As for his marriage with Mr. Chen, his eldest brother and sister-inw had to work hard, and he remembered it. There was no way he would be separated from his eldest brother just because the child got into trouble.


    "Brother, let''s not talk about this for now. While it''s still dark, let''s go to the vige to buy some eggs, and then divide the remaining white flour, glutinous rice, etc. at home into an apology, and go apologize to Uncle Lao Guo and the others. "


    I heard from the eldest brother that Sister Mei not only beat Mrs. Xu Wang today, but also scolded the people in the workshop. The people in this workshop are not servants, but the He family. When their brothers see He Laoguo, they have to call him uncle. , but this girl, Sister Mei, scolded them, and she had to apologize, otherwise there would be nothing she could do in the future.


    As for Wang Yongfus family, we have to bring a generous gift to apologize... After all, it is a major matter rted to ones reputation.


    Its gettingte now, and I dont have much money at home. I have to borrow money from several families. After borrowing the money, I will go to the town to buy some good things tomorrow, and then I will go to the Wang family to apologize.


    Gu Dafu naturally agreed. The two brothers did not dare to dy. They took out all the money they had left at home and went to the vige to buy four baskets of eggs. Then they divided the white flour and glutinous rice at home and made up one portion with the eggs. After a simple apology, the two brothers came one by one to apologize to He Laoguo and the others.


    After Gu Dexing came back from school and found out about this, he sat in his room for a long time.


    When Mrs. Chen saw that he didn''t work when he came back, she was very angry. While working in the kitchen, she cursed loudly: "The mud-legged people who are digging in the ground all think of themselves as young masters and youngdies. They don''t know how to do anything." Go ahead and bring trouble to the family!"


    Because of the curse, his hands and feet were a little slower, and the bean dregs cakes in the pot were burnt. Chen was so angry that he hit Gu Dewang, who was making a fire: "Little bastard, you can''t even make a fire, and the bean dregs cakes were burned ck by you." Its charred!


    Gu Dewang is really about to die unjustly, but he knows that his wife likes to take it out on their brothers when she feels unhappy, so he can only admit that he is unlucky.


    When Mrs. Chen saw that Gu Dewang was silent and allowed her to be beaten honestly, she was so angry that she cursed: "I have a big head, but I won''t make a sound even if I hit you." Gu Dewang: "..." If I choke you, I will only get beaten. More cruel, I won''t be so stupid.


    Gu Dexing sat in his room for half an hour, and Gu Defa came to tell him: "Brother Dexing, Sister Yumei is awake."


    "Yeah." Gu Dexing responded and handed Gu Defa two damp candies: "Take them and eat them."


    Gu Defa:


    It was Sister Yumei who was beaten, why was it Brother Dexing who went crazy?


    In the past, Dexing would not give the candy to them even if he threw it away.


    His brother is indeed right, stay away from Sister Yumei and Brother Dexing. Both of them are sick, and you will be infected if you get too close to them.


    After Gu Defa took the candy, he turned and walked slowly to the kitchen and gave one to Gu Dewang. The two brothers frowned at the wild vegetable and soybean soup in the pot and ate the candy... Life at home was getting more and more difficult, but they still It''s good to follow Sister Xiaoyu, at least you can have meat to eat with Sister Xiaoyu.


    Gu Yumei cried in the room after she woke up. When Gu Dexing heard his crying, he frowned slightly and knocked on her door.


    Stop knocking, you just think Im dead, woo woo woo Gu Yumei thought it was her family members who came tofort her, so she cried even louder.


    Gu Dexing frowned and opened the door directly and came in.


    He stood two meters away from Gu Yumei and looked at her. He saw that her face was covered with fingerprints and her cheeks were swollen. He was also very distressed, but he still asked: "Why did you wrongly use our father?"


    Although Gu Dexing despised that his family''s status was not as good as before, and that Gu Dafu was ipetent and could not earn more money, he respected Gu Dafu in his heart, so he couldn''t stand Gu Yumei''s unjust usation.


    Gu Yumei was shocked, looked at Gu Dexing and said, "Brother, have I ever wronged our father?"


    Gu Dexing said: "You are wronging my father by ndering Mrs. Xu Wang for having an affair with me."


    Gu Yumei said angrily: "Should I pretend not to see Mrs. Xu fall into my father''s arms when I see her? What about fainting from heat stroke? If she didn''t have the intention, how could she faint when our father went to move the tofu? What happened? Its such a coincidence, do you believe it?


    Then he asked: "Do you want my father to marry a stepmother for us, and we will live a life of being bullied by the stepmother and the trolls in the future? Wuwuwu...we are already beaten and scolded by the second aunt every day. If there is another stepmother, what will happen in the future?" How are your days going?"


    Gu Dexing naturally did not want Gu Dafu to remarry. If he remarried, the family''s dividends would have to be shared with his stepmother''s children, which he was reluctant to part with.


    Except for a share given to his second uncles family, everything in this house belongs to him, Gu Dexing!


    "But you can''t use me wrongly. It''s Mrs. Xu who is thoughtful, not our father. You rushed up to beat someone so impulsively, and you beat him in front of so many people, and you said that, you are not doing it to our father." Looking for trouble?


    "You should be smarter. Help Wang Xu away first and push our father away. After returning home, you can exin Wang Xu''s evil n to our father carefully so that our father will hate her and be wary of her in the future."

 Chapter 376: Shameless

    Chapter 376: Shameless


    Chapter 376 Shameless


    "You are too stupid and impulsive, and you have ruined our father''s reputation and your own reputation. Our father and Mrs. Xu Wang were fine at first, but if you make such a fuss today, everyone will think that something is wrong with them in the future. !


    After hearing this, Gu Yumei cried a little less loudly and choked with sobs: "I was too angry at the time. I didn''t think of this... wu wu wu, brother, I was wrong."


    Mrs. Chen had already prepared the meal and brought it to the main room. She heard voices in Gu Yumei''s room and shouted, "What are you talking about? Come out to eat quickly, do you still need someone to bring it in for you?!"


    Gu Yumeis face was swollen and she didnt want to go out to eat, so she said to Gu Dexing: Brother, help me bring the food in.


    Although Gu Dexing was angry with her for wrongly using Gu Dafu, he still felt sorry for his sister and went out to bring her food.


    When Gu Yumei saw a battered bean dregs cake and a bowl of wild vegetable and soybean soup, she immediately became angry: "Is this food for people to eat? I don''t want to eat it, take it away."


    Mrs. Chen was dissatisfied when Gu Dexing served Gu Yumei food. When she heard this, she immediately kicked the door of the room and cursed: "You will be hungry if you don''t eat. Why is the food in the family getting worse and worse? It''s not because of you." ! Because of you, my family has not had a single penny of ie for several months, and now we are in debt, and you still despise not eating well. If you want to eat well, bring money."


    Ms. Chen really wanted to p Gu Yumei a few more times.


    Gu Yumei was scared and didn''t dare toin anymore. She took the bean dregs cake and the wild vegetable and soybean soup and started to eat. However, her face was beaten too hard and the soybeans were not cooked to pieces. They were a bit hard. She chewed them until her cheeks hurt while eating. While shedding tears.


    When Mrs. Chen saw her crying again, she sneered and went out to eat.


    But she was also eating very hard, and said to Gu Dewang and Gu Defa: "You two, go to your aunt''s house."


    Gu Dewang understood instantly, but Sister Xiaoyu said that to be a human being, you have to have a certain face, and just go to eat meat asionally. Waiting until meal time to eat meat is too shameless and you can''t go.


    Gu Dewang is the son of the Chen family, so he is naturally thick-skinned. He is not afraid of being embarrassed. He just feels that he has to listen to Sister Xiaoyu, so he pretends not to hear.


    Mr. Chen kicked him: "Are you deaf? I asked you to go to Gu Daya''s house. You don''t want to eat meat anymore?"


    Gu Dewang gulped down the wild vegetable and soybean soup in the bowl with a few mouthfuls, took two bean dregs cakes and ran away: "Mom, I''m done eating. I''m going back to the house to read."


    "Bah, usually asking you to read is like killing you, but now you know how to work hard, just say so if you don''t want to get the meat." Mrs. Chen was very angry, and said to Gu Defa: "Brother Fa, go and give it Lets bring some duck offal back, and Mom will fry it for you, itll be delicious.


    Gu Daya''s family makes braised meat and roast duck every day, and the duck has a lot of offal. Recently, they have been sending duck offal to their family every day, and a big te is delivered every day. But today, I guess it was because of Xiaoyu''s instructions that they didn''t give it to her. Home delivery.


    Gu Defa nced at Mr. Chen and then ate the bean dregs cake in silence.


    Mr. Chen kicked him, but Gu Defa remained motionless. Ms. Chen was so angry that she almost vomited blood: "I am such a shrewd person, howe I can''t even kick you after giving birth to two of you?"


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui came back after Chen and the others finished eating. They apologized to He Laoguo and the others so much that their faces froze withughter.


    After hastily eating two bean dregs cakes, the two brothers went to Gu Damu''s house to borrow money. Third Grandma had already given them thirty taels of silver. The brothers were too embarrassed to ask Third Grandpa and Third Grandma to borrow money, so they could only go to Gu Damu''s house to borrow money from Lao Yan.


    The man of Lao Yan''s family was the eldest among the elders in the house. He, Third Grandpa, and Vige Chief Gu were the brothers next to each other. For the sake of being somewhat rtives, he lent them five taels of silver to let them Take it to buy some generous gifts and apologize to the Wang family properly.


    After the two brothers borrowed the money, they went to the town the next day and bought a lot of good things.


    As soon as they went to the town, they were seen by Maozi, who immediately ran back to tell Wan Lifang and Wan Xiucai.


    Wan Xiucai''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Ni, was also there. When she heard that Maozi came to report the affairs of Gu Dafu''s family again, she snorted coldly: "Our family is a schr''s family, a noble family. You don''t want to curry favor with a mud-legged family like this?" I feel so embarrassed on my face."


    Ms. Ni, shut up! Do you want to be divorced and returned to your parents home? Wan Xiucai wanted to be embarrassed the most. At this moment, his beard was shaking with anger when his wife told him that he was trying to curry favor with Mu Ni.


    When Mrs. Ni heard this, she cried aggrievedly: "If you want to divorce your wife, just divorce her. The worst is death. Anyway, you are being abused by me now, so it''s better to die."


    "You, you shrew, who did you wrong? Isn''t Gu Dafu''s family richer than your natal family?" Wan Xiucai pointed at Ni and said, "If you really want to marry a girl from your natal family, then Brother Fang will have enough money to take the exam for fame." Who wille out?"


    Every time you go to the scientific examination, you can afford thirty taels of silver for travel expenses, amodation expenses, and entertainment expenses with other schrs. And the scientific examination is not just one test. The schr, schr, and Jinshi must take the test. The number of marriages increased, and the money spent was lost. Neither the Wan family nor the Ni family could afford it, so they could only marry a rich daughter-inw and rely on the daughter-inw''s natal family to pay for the imperial examination.


    Mrs. Ni knew it very well, but she still didn''t like the Gu Dafu family: "The Gu Dafu family is just one of the owners of Gu''s workshop and Gu''s restaurant. How much money can they have? Besides, there are not many rich people in Tianfu County. Really? Why do our family insist on marrying his girl? Cant we go to the county town to see her? "


    Wan Lifang said: "Mom, with our family background, it is not easy to marry a rich girl from the county. My son will take the scientific examination next year, so we can''t wait any longer."


    Do you think he doesnt want to marry a rich girl from the county town?


    But how could those families like his family? He also wanted to have a private rtionship with thedies in the county, but he couldn''t find a chance to do it, so he could only make do with the wealthy family.


    Wan Lifang said again: "Mom, you don''t have to be angry. Our family is just marrying Gu Dafu''s family first. After marrying Gu Yumei, three monthster, his son will marry his cousin as a concubine. Let Mr. Cousin If I give birth to a son, everything in the house will be inherited by my cousins son.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Ni finally felt a lot morefortable.


    And she would agree to find a matchmaker to propose marriage to Gu Dafu''s family. It was Wan Xiucai and Wan Li who promised her to let Ni Ruiniang in. And they will let Ni Ruiniang give birth to a son first. If Ni Ruiniang''s belly is good enough to give birth to three sons, the family will not let Gu Yumei give birth to them. Everything in the house will belong to Ni Ruiniang''s children, and the Ni family will not suffer.


    However, Mrs. Ni still said uneasily: "Remember what you said, if you dare to let the little **** of the Gu family give birth to a child, I will never end it with you!"


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, mother. Our family is just using Gu Yumei and using her money to support our family. We won''t really take her seriously." Wan Lifang hurried to meet Gu Dafu. , in order to coax Mrs. Ni quickly, she said these shameless words.

 Chapter 377: Got it?

    Chapter 377: Got it?


    Chapter 377 is avable?


    Hmph! Mr. Ni snorted coldly, finally feeling relieved.


    Wan Lifang hurriedly asked Mrs. Ni: "Mother, my son has something to ask for your help."


    Ni Shi nced at him sideways: "What''s the matter?"


    Wan Lifang smiled and said: "Gu Dafu''s family has not agreed to the marriage for a long time. They must be afraid that Gu Yumei will be angry with her mother-inw if she marries into our family. Why don''t you and my father go to meet Gu Dafu? Then Gu Dafu will see that you are kind and approachable." , I will definitely ept this marriage immediately."


    "What? You want me to go down to the small school and beg the Gu family to agree to this marriage?" Mrs. Ni raised her eyebrows coldly and cursed: "I am a schr, ady of a noble family, and you want me to beg a mud-legged man, but there is no way. !


    Who is Gu Dafu, a peasant, worthy of her meeting?


    Speaking of Gu Dafu, Mrs. Ni also remembered that Gu Dafu was a widower and Gu Yumei was the eldest daughter of a widowed woman, and she became even more angry: "Since ancient times, the eldest daughter of a widowed woman has not married, so our family''s ability to marry Gu Yumei is already giving the Gu family face. They still want to take Qiao, if so, the marriage will not be concluded."


    "Ni! Are you going or not?" Wan Xiucai was angry. He gave Ni a little face, so she pped him in the face: "You are Brother Fang''s mother. Brother Fang said that you are going to get married. How can I do it if I dont show up? No girl from any family can marry without first seeing her mother-inw."


    Brother Fang is right. Gu Dafu''s family has been reluctant to agree to the marriage because they are afraid of bad things for her mother-inw. It would be better for Ni to meet Gu Dafu.


    Mrs. Ni didn''t say anything, but she put on a bad face, clearly not willing to seek help from Gu Dafu.


    Wan Lifang was afraid that the Gu Dafu brothers would leave the town if the dy continued, so he simply gritted his teeth and whispered a few words to Mr. Ni.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ni was shocked and said: "Brother Fang, are you telling the truth?"


    Brother Fang actually told her that Ruiniang might already have his flesh and blood!


    Wan Lifang nodded: "I''m not sure whether I have a son, but...my cousin and I are indeed married, so our family has to marry Gu Yumei as soon as possible, otherwise if my cousin has a son, the child will have to be Born outside the house."


    Mrs. Ni became anxious when she heard this: "How can that be done? That is the precious golden grandson of our Wan family. Naturally, he will be born in the house."


    For the sake of her grandson, Mrs. Ni finally agreed to meet Gu Dafu and co-act with Wan Lifang and his son to create a harmonious family drama.


    Wan Lifang was overjoyed and bowed to Mrs. Ni: "My son, thank you very much, mother."


    Wan Xiucai had been stunned for a long time. Now he came to his senses and pointed at Wan Li Fang and said: "Brother Fang, you, what are you talking about? You and Ruiniang, you, you have..." They are now husband and wife!


    Wan Lifang said cowardly: "Dad, my son doesn''t want it either."


    It was Ni Ruiniang who posted it herself. If you dont eat the meat delivered to your door, it will be free. I really cant me him.


    Wan Xiucai was so angry that his hands trembled: "It is against the morals and customs. I performed the courtesy of Duke Zhou before we got married. It is really against the morals and customs!"


    Seeing that Wan Lifang was scolded, Mrs. Ni said dissatisfiedly: "What immorality? If you could have agreed to the marriage between Brother Fang and Ruiniang earlier, they would have been married long ago."


    She had said a few years ago that she wanted Brother Fang to marry Ruiniang, but Wan Xiucai disliked the decline of her natal family and Ruiniang was not worthy of Brother Fang, so she refused to let go.


    Wan Lifang bowed to Wan Xiucai again and apologized: "Dad, my son knows that he was wrong. This matter is his fault, but now is not the time to talk about this. We have to go to Gu''s Restaurant quickly, lest Gu Dafu leaves, and we Its all a waste of work.


    Seeing that Wan Xiucai was still very angry, he added: "Dad, we are schrs. Think about the madmen in the previous dynasty. Those who had no scandals, and the son just imitated the sages, is really not guilty." He was really shameless to the extreme. In order to find a reasonable excuse for his affair, he actually moved out all the sages of the previous dynasty, and he was not afraid that the sages would jump out of their graves and strangle him to death.


    However, Wan Xiucai felt that Wan Lifang was right. It was normal for this schrly maniac to have a few romantic affairs.


    Maozi had already gone to bring Wan Lizheng, Wan Xiucai''s youngest son. After Wan Xiucai''s anger subsided, the family of four, plus Maozi and five others, went to Gu''s restaurant.


    It is now morning, and their family of four can just pretend to have lunch.


    Gu Daya was busy working when he saw the Wan familying. He came up to him with a smile and said, "Wan Xiucai, Master Wan, are we still going to have a pound of braised pork, four braised eggs, a portion of fried five-spice tofu, and two golden bean cakes today? "


    Wan Xiucai and his son oftene to the shop to eat recently, and almost always order these items every time theye back.


    These things are really not much to say. The wealthy people in the town and Shangjia Vigee to the shop to eat, and they only buy several kilograms of braised pork. Many people also buy a whole roast duck, but the Wan family has less meat and more vegetables.


    Gu Daya didnt know that Wanjia was just superficial, but just ordering these few things was already painful. How could he spend money to eat roast duck?


    It was Mrs. Nis first time here. When she heard that Wan Xiucai and his son often came here to eat these things, she was so angry that she almost couldnt hold back.


    Okay, how much money will it cost to eat so many good things? Now the family can only eat meat every three days, and the father and son stille to Gu''s Food Shop to make it every day.


    Wan Lifang secretly tugged on Ni''s sleeve to signal her not to be angry. He looked at Gu Daya and said, "Aunt Gu, we are here with the whole family today. There are many people, so we should order more. My mother likes it." If you eat mutton, add a portion of braised mutton and half a roast duck, my brother likes it."


    Mr. Chen just came out to deliver fried bean dregs cakes to the guests. When she heard this, she felt very satisfied. This Wan Li Fang looks good, he has his mother and little brother in his heart, he is filial and a good brother, he will definitely not be too bad. If Mei sister marries Wan Li Fang, it will be considered a good destination.


    "Auntie." Wan Lifang had seen Mrs. Chen a long time ago, and his words were specially made after seeing Mrs. Chen.


    "Hey, Brother Fang, you''re here to take care of our business again." Mrs. Chen walked over with a smile. After bowing to Wan Xiucai, she looked at Mr. Ni and asked, "This is the schrdy, right? It''s right." Guiqi, pleasee in quickly."


    Mrs. Ni is worthy of being the one who can give birth to Wanli Fang, and she is also good at putting on a show. Although she does not like taking care of the family, she is smiling all over her face at the moment. She holds Mrs. Chen''s hand and says: "You are the noble brother and sister. Brother Fang goes home." I have mentioned you all the time, but today I finally got to see you."


    Mrs. Chen was very enthusiastic when she saw Ms. Ni, and her heart dropped by half. This talenteddy seemed to be an amiable person, and she would not treat Sister Mei harshly in the future.


    Mrs. Chen wants to marry Gu Yumei as soon as possible, and Ms. Ni wants to marry Gu Yumei as soon as possible for the sake of Ni Ruiniang and her unborn grandson. You two have your own intentions and I have my own intentions. Wait until Brother Gu Dafu returns to the shop after shopping. , the two of them have begun to call each other sister, as if they are two biological sisters.


    When Wan Lifang learned that Brother Gu Dafu had returned, he immediately rushed to greet him: "Uncle Dafu, Uncle Dagui, Brother Fang wishes you well."


    After saluting, he took the things from their hands very wisely and said: "You two uncles have worked hard, I am young and strong, let me take it."

 Chapter 378: Gu Yumei gets engaged

    Chapter 378: Gu Yumei gets engaged


    Chapter 378 Gu Yumeis Engagement


    Gu Dafu had already nned to ept the wedding of the Wan family, so he handed the things to him without being polite: "It''s done,e and get it. It''s a bit heavy, so be careful."


    They are going to apologize to the Wang family. They bought a lot of things today, including cloth, meat and vegetables, sugar and wine, and two live chickens.


    The two live chickens were jumping around so much that they pecked Wanli Fang several times with their beaks, which hurt Wanli Fang so much that he wanted to throw the things away.


    Wan Lifang endured the pain and with a smile on his face, took Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui to the wing on the right and introduced his mother and younger brother to them.


    "Uncle Dafu, Uncle Dagui, this is my mother. She heard that the food at Gu''s Restaurant is delicious, so she came with our father and son to try it. This is my brother Zhengge, brother Zheng, call someone quickly." Wan Li Fang put what he was carrying on the two chairs nearby. If he carried it any further, he would be pecked to death by the two chickens.


    Wanli Zheng was taught by Wanli Fang Er Ti Mian a long time ago that he must be humble and polite in front of the Gu family. After sessfully marrying the Gu family, he will give him five taels of silver as a reward.


    Just when Wanli was thinking about the money, he immediately stood up, bowed to his brothers Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui, and called out to people: "Brother Zheng, pay your respects to Uncle Dafu and Uncle Dagui."


    Gu Dafu saw that he was about the same age as Wang Geer and had a round and cute appearance. He liked him very much and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, you are the real brother, right? The first time I met you, I didn''t have anything good. This bag of candy can you Take it and eat it.


    Wanli was looking at the package of caramel that was handed to him, and felt very unhappy. Country y Legs was country y legs, and as a greeting gift, he was given caramels and even a tael of silver. He was really stingy.


    But for the five taels of silver promised by Wanli Fang, he happily took the candy and said with a smile: "The elder gave it to me without saying goodbye, so Brother Zheng epted it. Thank you, Uncle Rich."


    Gu Dafu felt a little satisfied with Wanjia when he saw that Wanli understood etiquette.


    Gu Dafu Gu Dagui looked at Wan Xiucai and Ni and said, "Wan Xiucai, sister-inw Wan is good."


    Wan Xiucai had a smile on his face and said: "Brother Dafu, you''re wee, sit down quickly and have something to eat with us."


    Mrs. Ni rolled her eyes in her heart. She thought, "You can eat whatever you want. If you keep going on like this, when will the marriage be finalized?" They can wait, but Ruiniang''s belly can''t wait.


    Ni said directly: "Brother Dafu, to tell you the truth, we knew you wereing to town today and came to the shop to wait for you. You should also guess why we came. We are all open-minded people, and my sister-inw also I wont beat around the bush with you, we have fallen in love with your girl and sincerely want to marry her, and we hope that the wealthy brothers will ept this marriage for the sake of our sincerity."


    She nced at Wan Lifang and said, "You should have seen what my brother Fang is like during this period. He is really a good boy. He is good at reading. He will take the schr examination in the spring of next year. I passed Fang Ge''er''s academic examination and said that his knowledge is the best and there is no problem in bing a schr."


    Wan Lifang lowered his head in embarrassment and said, "It''s the Lien Juren who praised me so much. I should work hard and study hard."


    Ni said distressedly: "Brother Fang, you have to write articles untilte at night every night, and get up to study before dawn during the day. You have worked hard enough."


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui was really impressed: "Brother Fang is so diligent. I think back when I was studying, my father couldn''t even open a book without beating me."


    Vige Chief Gu wanted to change his lintel and ced his hope in Gu Dagui. He wanted him to study hard so that he could be admitted to the imperial examination, but he got sleepy while reading and couldn''t learn at all.


    And Wang Geer also followed him, not a schr. "Brother Fang would stay upte studying because he thought that the rich brother felt that he had no fame and was not worthy of being entrusted to his family, so he wanted to study hard and get a good reputation so that he could go to the rich brother''s house to propose marriage."


    Ni''s voice was choked as she spoke. She looked at Gu Dafu and said, "Brother Dafu, I am a mother. I can''t watch my son work so hard and do nothing. Today I have the audacity to beg you to tell the truth. My family Brother Fang, do you like me or not? If you like me, then agree to the marriage. In a few days, I will invite the official media to visit, and our two families will finalize the marriage. "


    Gu Dafu saw that Mrs. Ni was a good woman and would definitely not be a bad mother-inw in the future, so he did not hesitate and said, "Sister-inw is a straightforward person. In this case, let me do what I want."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ni was very disdainful. She thought it would be difficult to deal with Gu Dafu''s family. It turned out that it was settled with just a few lies. However, she said happily: "Brother Dafu, you promised Already?"


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Sister-inw Wan, you heard me right. My eldest brother has already agreed. Please choose a date toe to propose marriage to your family."


    Okay, okay, Ill find someone to calcte the days when I get back. After calcting the days, Ill ask matchmaker Zhou toe to your house to propose marriage.


    Then he asked: "Is it possible to find matchmaker Zhou? Did she do anything disrespectful to your familyst time? If so, brother and sister, just tell me, I won''t find her, and I will spend more money to find a better official matchmaker. .


    Mr. Chen smiled from ear to ear when she saw that Mr. Ni valued her family so much: "No, no, the official matchmaker my sister-inw has found is naturally good. Let''s use Matchmaker Zhou. We are all familiar with each other and it is easier to talk to her."


    Mr. Chen and Mrs. Ni exchanged words with each other, and soon the matter was almost settled. Seeing that it was already past noon, Mrs. Ni''s face almost froze withughter, and she didn''t want to do any more drama, so she left and went home.


    When Mrs. Ni returned home, she immediately called for Maozi and told him: "Drive to Xianggui Town and pick up my cousin."


    Wan Xiucai frowned and said, "What are you doing with Ruiniang at this time? What if the Gu family finds out?"


    "Ruiniang is pregnant with our family''s golden grandchild. Naturally, I have to take her and take good care of her so that she will not be tired from working at home." Mrs. Ni was afraid that Wan Xiucai would not agree, so she red at him and said, "What can the Gu family know? Rui Mom is my niece-inw, and if I take my niece-inw to live at home for a few days, can the Gu family still think wildly?"


    Wan Xiucai couldn''t talk to Mrs. Ni, and he thought that the marriage was settled anyway, so he didn''t stop him: "It''s up to you, just don''t make the marriage obscene."


    Wan Lifang was even more happy for Ni Ruiniang toe and live at home. It was a bit unbearable to eat vegetarian food after eating meat.


    Maozi immediately drove a mule cart to Xianggui Town to pick up Ni Ruiniang.


    The Ni family found someone to calcte the date. Two dayster, Matchmaker Zhou went to Gu Dafu''s house with Wanli Fang''s Geng Tie. The two families exchanged Geng Tie, and the marriage was finalized.


    Before Gu Yumei and Wan Lifang got engaged, Gu Dafu told several family members about this matter. The family members did not object. After all, they had signed themitment letter. If Gu Dafu''s family really did something that harmed the workshop, It was his family that wanted to withdraw its shares, and their families had no losses.


    Its just that the third grandma thought: This marriage was decided too quickly. In the past, the family didnt wait for half a year to get married. Its only been more than a month. If we get married with the wrong person, Sister Meis life will be ruined. .

 Chapter 379: Change jobs

    Chapter 379: Change jobs


    Chapter 379 Changing jobs


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t speak. Everyone obviously didn''t care about this. They just wanted Gu Yumei to get married quickly so as not to be upset by seeing her again.


    When the third grandfather saw that everyone was silent, he said: "We have to finish epting gifts, asking for names, getting married, epting wedding invitations, asking for dates, and weing people in person. When we get married, we have to wait until next year at least. It doesn''t count." Its too fast.


    The wealthy family and the Wan Xiucai family have only exchanged tokens and invitations, and have only gone as far as asking for names, that is, matching the birth dates of their two children. It will take at least half a year to wee them in person.


    In his heart, the third grandfather also wanted Gu Yumei to get married as soon as possible. This child was ungrateful. Because she beat Xu Wang in the workshop and scolded He Laoguo and the others, Dafu and Dagui went door to door. Apologize to He Laoguo and the others.


    A few days ago, the two brothers bought a few taels of silver as a generous gift and went to Wang Yongfu''s house to apologize. Wang Yongfu was so stubborn that he did not see them. Later, when the two brothers came to invite him, it was he who put aside his old face and took them there. Only Wang Yongfu met the Wang family.


    Xu Wang didn''te out. Because of Sister Mei''s words, she now avoided the man when she saw him, for fear of causing any misunderstandings again.


    Speaking of this, the third grandfather asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, what will Wang Xu do in the future? You can''t just hide when you see a man. How will you work in the future?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t expect Mrs. Xu''s reaction to be so big at first. Later, Wang Yongfu came to Wang Ma''s door to tell her, and she found out that Mrs. Xu had always felt that she was a widow, which was very unlucky, and she was afraid of giving birth to her brother or herself. Her son and Gu Jinli''s family brought trouble, and the incident that day was too big. She didn''t want to cause any more trouble, so she simply avoided people.


    But this is not an option. If you want to work in the workshop, it is impossible not to meet other men.


    Gu Jinli said: "She is weak now. I am thinking that before the new workshop is built, let her prepare spices at home, including cloves and cinnamon. Let Gu Yumei fry tofu and let her endure the hardship." It can change her bad temper."


    The third grandma agreed very much after hearing this: "Xiaoyu is right. Every time Sister Mei gets into trouble, Dafu and the others willpensate her and apologize. She will be beaten again and then pass. But she doesn''t remember beatings, so she has to let her go." She does the hard and dirty work, and then she realizes the hard work, and then she doesnt dare to get into trouble again.


    As soon as this idea came up, the third mistress couldn''t wait any longer and immediately asked Gu Jinli to go to Gu Dafu''s house and call Mrs. Chen and others to talk about this matter now.


    Gu Jinli didn''t waste any time. He took Brother Cheng''s hand and the two siblings went to Gu Dafu''s house.


    Gu Yumei got her wish and got engaged to Wan Lifang, and now she is looking at the token sent by the Wan family in her room.


    The token was a jade paperweight. The jade paperweight given by Wanjia was not only small, but also of average quality. However, Gu Yumei felt that the token was very valuable.


    As expected of a schr, the token he gave me was his knowledge.


    Those who eat in thend give a letter to a silver bracelet at most.


    Gu Yumei didn''t know that although this jade paperweight was made of jade, it was really worthless. The quality of the jade was very poor, and it was made of scraps. It only cost one or two silver at most.


    But the token her family gave to the Wan family was quite nice, it was a gold wrench.


    Gu Yumei''s grandfather''s family was well off. When her mother married into the Gu family, Gu Yumei''s grandfather specially gave this golden wrench to Gu Yumei''s mother to use as something for the bottom of the box.


    Because this was the only relic left by Gu Yumei''s mother, when she was fleeing from famine, no matter how difficult her family''s life was, Gu Dafu was reluctant to sell it and kept it. Now he gave it to the Wan family as a gift. .


    Mrs. Chen was still so heartbroken that she couldnt believe it. She said that this was a relic left by her sister-inw and should be given to her future daughter-inw. How could she give it to her daughter? If you give this to your daughter, you are sending it to someone else''s house. You will never be able to get it back in the future.


    But she was justining to Gu Dagui. After all, it was Gu Dafu''s family''s business. As an aunt, she couldn''t help it no matter how distressed she was. Gu Dexing also wanted the golden wrench, but he also loved Gu Yumei, so he didn''t go to grab it from Gu Yumei.


    Mrs. Chen shouted in the main room: "What else are you looking at? You''ve been looking at it for a long time. Hurry up and put things away. When you get married, the jade paperweight will have to be sent to the Wan family. You are so careless. If you break it, How could it be possible!"


    Even if you break the token, there is no need to end the marriage.


    After getting engaged, Gu Yumei was in a good mood. Even when Mrs. Chen scolded her, she didn''t say anything back. After carefully putting away the jade paperweight, she went to the main room to help prepare spices.


    She almost vomited when she saw the bags of ground spices, andined: "I prepare spices every day, when will it be enough? I smell the spices every day, and I almost vomit."


    Mrs. Chen: "Howe you don''t vomit when you eat every day? If I want you to do some work, justin. Because your family doesn''t have so much money, I haven''t beaten you yet, but youined."


    Gu Jinli heard this as soon as he arrived at Gu Dafu''s yard andughed. He made spices every day and felt like vomiting. OK, I''ll give you a better job.


    Auntie, Third Grandma asked you to take Gu Yumei to my house. If I have something to tell you,e over quickly.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, without waiting for Chen''s reply, he took Cheng Ge''er''s hand, and the two siblings went home.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s going on?" When Chen asked this, Gu Jinli and Gu Jincheng had already walked out of her yard and disappeared.


    Ms. Chen had no choice but to tell Brother Fa: "You look after the house at home and close the door. Do not open the door when outsiderse, lest others tamper with the spices. Do you understand?"


    Under the bombardment of Gu Jinli''s awareness of precautions, several families were very concerned about the spices they brought home. When preparing the spices, only family members could be present, and outsiders were not allowed in.


    Gu Defa nodded in response to Mr. Chen.


    Chen cursed: "Are you mute? Will you die if you say anything?"


    Mrs. Chen has convinced her son, he is like a piece of wood. He hasnt said a few words for a day, and he cant move even after kicking him. If he hadnt been able to work and never mismatched the seasonings, Mrs. Chen would have wanted them all. Do you think there is something wrong with his brain?


    Lets go to your third grandmas house. Mrs. Chen called to Gu Yumei.


    Gu Yumei didnt want to go: I wont go, thats Gu Jinlis house.


    With a bang, Mrs. Chen kicked the stool she was sitting on: "Whether you want to go or not, Xiaoyu has asked you to go with me, how dare you not go? If you don''t go, I will go to Wanjia tomorrow and kill you." Tell sister-inw Wan about the good things you have done, and see if the Wan family will marry you?"


    Ms. Chen has recently discovered that Gu Yumei''s Achilles'' heel is that she also knows that many things she has done are wrong, and she is afraid that these things will be known to the Wan family and the marriage will fall through.


    After hearing this, Gu Yumei could only reluctantly get up and follow Chen to Gu Jinli''s house.


    When the third grandmother saw theming, she said straightforwardly: "From now on, your family will no longer need to prepare spices. This work will be done by Wang Xu."

 Chapter 380: punish

    Chapter 380: punish


    Chapter 380 Punishment


    When Gu Yumei heard this, she was so happy that she hurriedly asked: "Third Grandma, are you telling the truth? Our family won''t need to add seasonings anymore?"


    Great, she is tired of mixing spices every day.


    Ms. Chen looked at Gu Yumei''s smiling face, frowned and cursed: "Why are you happy?"


    How can there be any good thing in not letting their family work and only getting money? San Auntie must still have something to say.


    As expected, the third grandmother said: "But you have to take over Xu Wang''s job and fry tofu for the workshop."


    The third grandma looked at Gu Yumei and said, "Especially Sister Mei, you work slowly. Our fried tofu is easy to sell. You have to get up early to work, otherwise you won''t be able to deliver the goods to the customers in time."


    Gu Yumei''s smile froze. After a while, she realized what she was doing and shouted: "You want me to go to the workshop to fry tofu?!"


    The third grandma nodded: "Well, from now on, your family will do the work. Your second aunt will be working at the stall the next day. You have to work harder yourself, otherwise no one will help you."


    Gu Yumei cried: "I don''t want to do it. I mix spices well at home. Why do you want me to go to the workshop to fry tofu? What kind of weather is it today? It can heat people to death. I, a bossdy, go to work with those workers What does life look like?"


    While wiping her tears, she said: "I''m engaged, and now I''m considered a spoiled guest in the family. How can I go to work in the workshop? The person I want to marry is the schr''s family. If the Wan family knows that I go to the workshop to work with a group of workers, What will Wanjia think of me?"


    "Besides, isn''t Mrs. Xu Wang doing all the work of frying tofu? Why doesn''t she do it now? She wants to match my spices... wuwuwu, I won''t go!"


    The third grandma was most bothered by Gu Yumei''s tenderness. When she heard this, she said, "It was you who beat Mrs. Xu Wang indiscriminately and said those words that ndered her reputation. It''s hard for her to work in the workshop now." Well, you caused the trouble, so you should bear it. There is no good thing in the world that only makes the family suffer and suffers, but you don''t get any punishment."


    Gu Yumei was confused, this... She thought that her father and second uncle had already gone to apologize, and the family had been fined money, so the matter was over, but she didn''t expect that it would still be difficult to get through.


    Gu Yumei was angry, nced around the room, pointed at Gu Jinli and asked angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, it was you who came up with the bad idea, right? It must be you. You just don''t want to see me well. When you see me getting engaged to Wanjia, what will you do in the future?" I married a schr and became a young mistress, and you deliberately teased me...ah!"


    Before she could say anything, Gu Jinli threw a stone at Gu Yumei''s hand, almost breaking Gu Yumei''s fingers.


    Gu Yumei covered her swollen finger and cried: "Grandpa and grandma, you have to make the decision for me, Gu Xiaoyu will beat me!"


    The third grandma had a headache due to her quarrel, and said to Chen impatiently: "That''s the thing. From tomorrow on, the job of frying tofu will be yours. Nowadays, the fried tofu is selling well, and you have to fry more than one every day. Qianjin, you have to go to the workshop to work at nine o''clock in the morning, you can''t be toote."


    Finally, he warned: "The trouble was caused by your family members. You have to do this work. If you don''t do it, you can just quit the workshop. For the sake of our fellow tribesmen, the olddy will spend a few dors from her own private money." Ill give you two pieces of silver, and you can use it to make a living.


    Gu Yumei was crying hard, but she was confused when she heard this. If she didn''t do the job of frying tofu, she would have to quit the workshop?


    Mr. Chen was shocked, knowing that the third concubine was deliberately trying to deal with Gu Yumei, so she quickly agreed: "Okay, don''t worry, third concubine, we will definitely do a good job in frying the tofu and never cause any more trouble to the workshop."


    After saying that, he dragged Gu Yumei, who was still trying to make trouble, and ran away. He was afraid that if he ran too slowly, this dead girl would make trouble again.


    The Third Grandma looked at the backs of Mrs. Chen and Gu Yumei, shook her head and said, "Sister Mei, this girl still needs a lesson. I hope she can make some progress after suffering this time, otherwise, she will have to suffer the consequences for the rest of her life."


    It is said that Sister Mei became like this because her family pampered her.


    This family member is not only Gu Dafu and his wife, but also the vige chief and his wife. Vige Chief Gu doted on Gu Yumei because he had many grandchildren but few granddaughters. He wanted to raise her up and marry her into a schr''s family.


    When I was in my hometown, the vigers also loved to fawn over the vige head Gus family. Every girl in the vige ttered Gu Yumei, ttering her so much that they really thought they were some pretty girls.


    After speaking to Gu Yumei, the third grandma looked at Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu and nodded with satisfaction: "It''s better for us Xiaoyu and Sister Xiu."


    Although Xiaoyu is a bit fierce, you can''t do anything without being fierce on the way to escape. Although Sister Xiu''s temper is a bit soft, she doesn''t do anything and knows how to help the family.


    After Gu Yumei came back from Gu Jinli''s house, she cried for a long time, but she didn''t care how much she cried. Before dawn the next day, Mrs. Chen dragged her out of the quilt and dragged her to work in the workshop.


    Xu Wang came to teach them how to fry tofu, and taught them very carefully: "The weather is hot, and tofu is easy to go rancid. The purpose of making fried tofu in the workshop is to prevent the tofu from going rancid, so the fried tofu must be fried crispy, not just until it is slightly brown." Just fish it out, tofu like that wontst long.


    Hearing this, Gu Yumei wanted to strangle Mrs. Xu Wang to death, but she was tightly held by Mrs. Chen. Even if she wanted to rush up and hit him, she couldn''t.


    Frying tofu is very simple. Xu Wang only taught them for two quarters of an hour. After frying two pots of oily tofu for them, Chen learned it.


    Mrs. Xu Wang saluted towards their bodies: "Grandma and Miss Dong, if nothing happens, I will leave first."


    Xu Wang is a servant. Although she is not a servant bought by Gu Dafu''s family, her family is grateful that Gu Jinli''s family can buy them, so they call them boss.


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "I''ve learned it, I''ve learned it. You''ve worked hard, go home and rest quickly."


    Hearing this, Wang Xu turned around and left.


    Gu Yumei stared at her back and cursed: "You Meizi, you know how to pretend to be pitiful!"


    Ms. Chen pulled her hard and said angrily: "Why are you shouting? Hurry up and get to work. Now this work requires you to do it in a real way. Don''t try to fish like a fish with spices."


    Think she doesnt know?


    When she was not at home when she went to the shop, Fa Ge''er prepared 70% of the spices at home. Gu Yumei fished in troubled waters every day. It was estimated that she woulde out of the house to prepare spices with Fa Ge''er soon after she came back from town.


    Gu Yumei had no choice but to fry the tofu, but the oil pan was scalding hot and looked scary. Sometimes the oil would jump out of it, and her hands were burnt with blisters by the oil stars.


    She cried and said she wouldn''t do it, but Mrs. Chen brought a stick. As soon as she said she didn''t want to do it, Mrs. Chen hit her with the stick. After being beaten several times, Gu Yumei became afraid and worried that there were other people in the workshop. She didn''t want to It''s embarrassing and I can only ept my fate as fried tofu.


    While Gu Yumei was crying and working in the workshop, Ni Ruiniang was also crying to Mrs. Ni.

 Chapter 381: Two letters of appointment

    Chapter 381: Two letters of appointment


    Chapter 381 Two Letters of Appointment


    "Auntie, Ruiniang is feeling miserable." Ni Ruiniangy in Ni''s arms and cried, "My cousin and I are just a couple, and I am my cousin''s wife. Why have we be a concubine now?"


    Ni Ruiniang is just pretty, but she can cry. Every time she cries, she looks like pear blossoms and rain. She looks very fragile and pitiful: "Ruiniang is not aggrieved for herself, Ruiniang is aggrieved for the Ni family... Aunt, our Ni Our family is also a heirloom of poetry and calligraphy, and there were also great masters in the past few generations. Although the family is in decline now, the character of the Ni family is still there, so how can Ruiniang... how can she be a concubine?"


    Mrs. Ni loved her niece Ni Ruiniang very much, and she was also sad about the decline of the Ni family''s family, but: "What can we do? Your cousin needs money to get the honors, and if he wants to be a Jinshi, he can''t do it without a few hundred taels of silver. How can our Ni family get this money?"


    The Ni family now only has a dozen acres ofnd, plus half a yard in the town.


    Why half a seat?


    Because Uncle Ni''s business failed, he sold half of the yard to pay off debts. Now only half of the yard is left at home. Arge family is crowded into four rooms, and there is no room to live in if they want to add children.


    "Ruiniang, don''t be sad. Your uncle has promised aunt that as long as you can give birth to a son, the Wan family will not let Gu Yumei get pregnant. Aunt has prepared the soup for her. Once she gets married, she will give birth to a son every day. Give her some soup."


    Ni Ruiniang was secretly happy when she heard this, but she had a worried expression on her face: "Aunt, is this possible? What if the Gu family finds out and they don''t have any money for my cousin''s scientific examination?"


    Mrs. Ni sneered: "Oh, what will happen if the Gu family finds out? This girl has already been married, how can she still take her home? Besides, my aunt has already found an excuse, saying that your cousin should concentrate on studying and taking exams. Because of her fame, its not good to have a child now. In a few years, well stop her medication and let her have a baby.


    It''s just that the Bizi Soup bought by Ni is specially for the girls in the building. Let alone drink it every day, as long as you drink it for a few months, even if you stop taking the medicine, it will be impossible to have a baby.


    Ni Ruiniang was quite smart. When she heard this, she thought it was wrong and asked, "I gave Gu Yumei medicine, but then Ruiniang gave birth. What should I say?"


    Mrs. Ni said nonchntly: "That''s because our Ruiniang was lucky enough to get pregnant right away. Who told her that Gu Yumei''s fate was so bad that she didn''t get enthroned?"


    Ni Ruiniang felt that this excuse was not enough, but thinking that it would be beneficial to herself, she did not say anything more. Instead, she said to Ni with a grateful face: "My aunt is doing this for Ruiniang. Ruiniang is so grateful, but there is really nothing I can do in return. I only hope to make cows and horses for my aunt from now on to repay my great kindness."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ni fell in love with Ni Ruiniang even more. She felt that she was a grateful person. She hugged her and said, "My aunt''s Ruiniang girl, I don''t need you to be a cow or a horse. As long as you give birth to the golden grandson in your belly, you will repay your aunt." .


    As soon as Ni Ruiniang arrived at Wanjia, Mrs. Ni asked a doctor to take Ni Ruiniang''s pulse, but the day was too short and the doctor did not take it out. However, Ni Ruiniang''s monthly letter did note this month, so Ni Shi was sure that Ni Ruiniang must be pregnant.


    Ni Ruiniang did not deny it, but took the opportunity to say: "Aunt... If Ruiniang bes a concubine, the child in her belly will be a bastard... The gentry is very particr about the distinction between legitimate concubines and concubines. Not only will **** be talked about as soon as they are born, they will even be tested for merit. , she will also be disliked by other direct schrs... Although Ruiniang is willing to be a concubine, she is really reluctant to let the child in her belly be a bastard."


    When Mrs. Ni heard this, she was startled. Yes, if Ruiniang bes a concubine, her precious golden grandson will be a concubine. This is not eptable.


    But


    "My aunt has nothing to do. Your uncle doesn''t agree with you being Brother Fang''s wife, so you can only be a concubine."


    Over the years, because she always subsidized her mother''s family, she made the master very dissatisfied and asked Fang brother to marry Ruiniang as his concubine. It was only after she made a lot of troubles. Ni Ruiniang lowered her head slightly, rolled her eyes, and after a while, she expressed her idea: "Auntie, there are actually other ways. Dad said that there are many families in the south of the Yangtze River who will marry equal wives, that is, two heads are big. Both are wives... Ruiniang didn''t want topete with the girl from the Gu family, nor did she deliberately go against her uncle. It was really for the sake of the child that Ruiniang had to disobey once and beg her aunt to take pity on the child and let her cousin marry Ruiniang as his equal wife. Give your child an identity as a legitimate descendant."


    After saying that, Ni Ruiniang started crying aggrievedly again, looking extremely pitiful.


    After hearing this, Ms. Ni''s eyes lit up: "Yes, you can still marry an equal wife. Oh, my aunt''s Ruiniang, you are smart enough toe up with such a good idea. Just wait, my aunt will go find your uncle right now. , and ask him to promise your cousin to marry you as his equal wife."


    For the sake of her precious golden grandson and for the sake of the Ni family, Mrs. Ni went straight to the study room in the front yard without stopping and asked Maozi to call back Wan Xiucai who was still in ss.


    Wan Xiucai returned to the study with a sullen face. When he saw Mrs. Ni, he said angrily: "Mr. Ni, what do you want to do? If Ni Ruiniang was not brought back to you, what else do you want?"


    Mrs. Ni said loudly: "What else do I want? I want you to promise Brother Fang to marry Ruiniang as his equal wife!"


    "Equal wife?" After Wan Xiucai heard this, his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot: "Who gave you this bad idea? Schrs, how can anyone marry an equal wife? Only unruly merchants would marry an equal wife. "


    Schr n, a noble family pays attention to rules and will not marry an equal wife. If you marry an equal wife and there is only one backyard in this house, then who has the final say? Isn''t it a mess?


    Mrs. Ni said: "Don''t make excuses about why you can''t marry an equal wife. I think you just dislike the Ni family and want to humiliate the Ni family. You deliberately made Ruiniang your concubine!"


    "Ni Ruiniang did something scandalous with Brother Fang without even getting married. The Wan family has given her face by marrying her as a concubine. If you still don''t think it''s enough, I will ask my servants to send Ni Ruiniang back to the Ni family." Wan Xiucai repeatedly said After being defeated in front of Mr. Ni, he became angry and simply said such harsh words.


    Mrs. Ni sneered: "Let me ask you again, do you agree to let Brother Fang marry Ruiniang as his equal wife?"


    Wan Xiucai: "Don''t even think about it! Either be a concubine or let Ni Ruiniang get out!"


    "Okay, okay, you forced me." Mrs. Ni pointed at Wan Xiucai and said: "Wan, I will tell you today, if you don''t agree to Brother Fang marry Ruiniang as his equal wife, I will take Ruiniang away. Go out and tell everyone in the town that Ruiniang is pregnant with Brother Fang''s son. It will make your Wan family lose face and let''s see how you can teach and educate people in the future!"


    "You, what did you say?" Wan Xiucai was shocked: "Brother Fang is your son, and I am your man. What benefits can you gain by destroying us like this?"


    Mrs. Ni knew that Wan Xiucai wanted to lose face the most. As long as she said this, Wan Xiucai would definitely agree. She simply pretended to risk everything and shouted: "You don''t let the Ni family live and my golden grandson live. I still care." You Wanjia, do you care what your father and son do?"

 Chapter 382: Fawning over the viewer

    Chapter 382: Fawning over the viewer


    Chapter 382: tter the Lord


    When Wan Xiucai heard this, his hands shook with anger, and he pointed at Ni and cursed.


    But Mrs. Ni ignored him at all, and gave him a final warning: "Do you agree? If you don''t agree, I will take Ruiniang out now and ruin the reputation of Wanjia."


    Then he said: "Anyway, my Ni family has fallen. No matter how miserable it is, it will be like this. Your Wan family is a family respected by people from all over the country. If such a scandal happens, your Wan family will not say that you want to be an official family. Even your reputation as a schr can be taken away from you!"


    During the previous dynasty, the imperial examination system had just emerged, and the rmendation system had been used before.


    Because the imperial examination system offends the interests of many aristocratic families, the aristocratic families have set many restrictions on the imperial examination system in order for their children to enter the court and be officials. As long as you do not cultivate your personal ethics or do not govern your family strictly, you will Removed from service.


    After the founding of Da Chu, this criminalw was not abolished and is still in use today.


    "Crazy, Mrs. Ni, you are really crazy." Wan Xiucai was so angry that he fell into his chair, but for the sake of the Wan family, he could only agree: "Ni Ruiniang can be Fang Geer''s equal wife, but she must be a girl from the Gu family. Only after entering the house can Ni Ruiniang marry in."


    This Mr. Ni actually agreed: "It''s done."


    If he marries Ruiniang first, the matter will definitely not be hidden. If the Gu family is a little angry, they will break off the engagement with their family.


    Their family is superficial, so they have to form a family like the Gu family. Otherwise, not to mention that Brother Fang has no money to take the scientific examination, even the Ni family will have to live a hard life of eating chaffy vegetables.


    Mrs. Ni had already thought about it. After Gu Yumei came in, she would sell 30% of Gu Yumei''s dowry into cash and use it to subsidize the Ni family.


    but


    epting gifts, asking for names, and getting good luck must be done first.


    Happiness is very important. To get married, the man must give the woman a betrothal letter. With the betrothal letter, it can be exchanged for a marriage certificate after the wedding, otherwise it will be a marriage without a matchmaker.


    Wan Xiucai was extremely annoyed by her: "Just do what you want, just don''t kill the Wan family for the sake of the Ni family!"


    Wan Xiucai threw up his sleeves and left the study, and went to the front to continue teaching the students.


    Ms. Ni held her head high and proudly returned to the backyard.


    Seeing her like this, Ni Ruiniang was very happy to know that the matter was done, but her eyes were filled with tears and she asked worriedly: "Aunt...has uncle agreed?"


    Mrs. Ni snorted softly: "How dare he not agree to your aunt''s offer?"


    Wan Xiucai only has that little ability, so he can just make a fuss. Otherwise, Mrs. Ni would not have been able to use the Wan family''s money to support her mother''s family for so many years.


    Ni Ruiniang immediately hugged Mrs. Ni and choked with sobs: "Thank you for your hard work, my aunt. I do this for Ruiniang... Ruiniang has nothing to repay. She can only work hard to give birth to more grandchildren for my aunt."


    What Ni wants most now is to hold her grandson. When she heard this, she felt veryfortable. She was worried that Ni Ruiniang was pregnant and would not let her work too hard, so she urged her to go back to the guest room to rest.


    Finally, he promised: "Don''t worry, Ruiniang. My aunt will go find a matchmaker right now to decide on your marriage to Brother Fang. When you get the letter of engagement, your marriage will be settled."


    Ni Ruiniang said shyly: "Auntie, please go back to your room to rest, and thene and serve your aunt during dinner."


    Okay, okay, go back and rest quickly. Mrs. Ni was extremely satisfied with Ni Ruiniang and felt that this niece was the most considerate.


    After Ni Ruiniang returned to her room, she only rested for a short while and then began to paint her eyebrows and dress herself up carefully.


    She had just put on her makeup for half an hour when Wan Lifang entered her house.


    "Cousin, you are here. My cousin has missed you so much these days." Wan Lifang looked at Ni Ruiniang, who changed from a delicate look to a pretty one after putting on makeup. She felt itchy and unbearable, and immediately pounced on her like a hungry tiger. Ni Ruiniang was very smart and did not ask Wan Lifang why he broke his promise and married Gu Yumei instead.


    She knew that her family was poor and it was normal to be disliked. If she questioned Wan Lifang, she would only anger Wan Lifang. She might as well serve him well and capture his heart, so that her life would be easier in the future.


    Therefore, Ni Ruiniang just said: "Cousin, please be gentle and don''t hurt our son?"


    Wan Lifang was surprised and said: "It''s really true? Isn''t it a scam?"


    Ni Ruiniang blushed and said, "This month''s letter hasn''te yet. I guess it will."


    Wan Lifang didnt like what he heard. He hadnt had enough fun yet. Now hes going to be a father?


    Ni Ruiniang saw that Wan Lifang was unhappy, and her heart skipped a beat. She hugged Wan Lifang and said, "Cousin, Ruiniang misses you so much. Let Ruiniang serve you well."


    When Wan Li heard this, he couldn''t think of anything else and hurriedly got together with Ni Ruiniang.


    But Ni moved very quickly and got the letters of appointment from Wan Li Fang and Ni Ruiniang in just two days. The appointment letters between Gu Yumei and Wan Lifang have not yet beenpleted.


    Ni Ruiniang looked at the date on the letter of appointment, and she really burst intoughter. With this letter of appointment, regardless of whether Gu Yumei was the first toe in, she would be the big one!


    Gu Yumei was working hard in the workshop frying tofu. She had no idea that it would be so unbearable for her to kick out the marriage she had asked for from the Yuan family.


    None of the Wan family members took her seriously. They were just using her to **** her family''s blood.


    If Gu Yumei knew the truth, she would definitely be furious.


    But now that she has chosen, she has to bear the consequences. No matter how bad her life is in the future, she will have to suffer it.


    A few days ago, Gu Jinli had cut a crop of the patchouli he nted during spring plowing and made it into herbal medicine. He then packed up a box of mosquito-repellent incense and took the portrait of Mr. and Mrs. Mi that Gu Jinxiu had embroidered. , soy products from the workshop, and soybean oil sent by the Jiang family, I borrowed the mule cart from Shang Xiucai''s family and asked Wang Yongfu to drive it, apanied by Gu Jinan, to Huyun Temple in Daxing Town.


    There were many precious medicinal materials grown in Huyun Temple. She was so greedy that she had to fawn over the temple owner and ask for medicinal seeds.


    Gu Jinli and the other three set out at dawn and arrived at the vige at the foot of Huyunguan Mountain at around 4:00 a.m.


    They had been to the vige once, and the young man watching the cart recognized them. Seeing theming again, he enthusiastically helped them untie the mule cart and asked, "Should we lead the mule in this time?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "Well, I have to carry a lot of things, so I have to carry them on a mule."


    The mules couldn''t carry enough, but fortunately Wang Yongfu was there. Wang Yongfu carried a load of soybean oil and soy products in a basket and followed the Gu Jinli brothers and sisters into the mountains.


    Wang Yongfu is good at boxing and kicking, while Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli have been practicing boxing and kicking with Qin Lao for more than half a year. The three of them are all very fast. After walking in the mountains for more than half an hour, they arrived at Huyun Temple.


    The person who opened the door for them was Master Xiaohan fromst time. After seeing Gu Jinli, he smiled and said, "It''s you again, and you''re here to buynd?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m not buyingnd this time, I''m here to give you a gift."


    Master Xiaohan blinked and said: "A gift? Why give a gift to Huyun Temple? Our Huyun Temple will not ept gifts that are too expensive."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "As long as you go in and inform the visitor that I have brought her an embroidered portrait, she will definitely meet us and ept the gift."

 Chapter 383: Who taught you how to do it?

    Chapter 383: Who taught you how to do it?


    Chapter 383 Who taught you how to do it?


    Master Xiaohan looked at her, thought for a moment and said, "Okay, little benefactor, please wait outside the door for a moment. I''ll go and announce it for you, but I don''t know if the temple master can see you."


    After saying that, close the door of Huyun Temple.


    Gu Jinli frowned slightly, already aware that the master of the temple must have told something, otherwise Master Xiaohan would not have said these words and asked her to wait outside.


    Last time was her first timeing to Huyun Temple. At that time, Master Xiaohan invited her and Gu Daya in to sit and wait.


    Gu Jinan also felt something was wrong, so he walked up the steps and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, did you offend the temple owner when you came back?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "How is it possible? The master of the temple is a rich man. It''s toote for me to tter her, so how can I offend her?"


    Could it be that he knew that she was thinking about the precious medicinal materials in Huyunguan, so he didn''t let her go in again, lest she couldn''t help but take the precious medicinal materials from Huyunguan?


    It''s impossible. Huyun Temple can nt many precious medicinal materials in the temple at will, without fear of being asked to take them away.


    Could it be that


    Gu Jinli thought of something, but he wasn''t sure yet. He would have to test it before he could find out.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan had many doubts in his heart, but he could only wait.


    You two young masters, please dont stand. Sit down and have a rest. Wang Yongfu found two rtively t stones and moved them under the eaves at the entrance of Huyun Temple for them to sit.


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli walked on the mountain road for more than half an hour, and they were a little tired, so they simply sat down and waited.


    The weather is hot now, and the fireball-like sun hangs high in the sky. Fortunately, this is a deep mountain. Not only is the wind strong, but it is also much cooler than at the bottom of the mountain. They sit outside the door and it is not ufortable.


    It''s just that Master Xiaohan took a long time to go back, and he didn''te back until nearly three quarters of an hour.


    With a creak, Master Xiaohan opened the door of Huyun Temple and said to Gu Jinli: "Little donor, the temple owner said that she only likes to grow medicines and see doctors, and is not curious about portraits and embroidery. If nothing happens to the little donor, pleasee back." Bar."


    After Master Xiaohan finished speaking, he looked at Gu Jinli, leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Little donor, did you offend our Guanzhu when you came back?"


    She had a look on her face that said, "Don''t even try to lie to me, I can see it right now."


    Gu Jinli smiled helplessly and said: "I swear to God, I will never offend the Guanzhu."


    Its the viewers capriciousness that makes her confused.


    but


    The more the viewer disappears from her, the more her guess can be proven.


    Gu Jinli took out a stick of mosquito-repellent incense and handed it to Master Xiaohan, saying: "Master Xiaohan, could you please help me one more time and take this mosquito-repellent incense to the temple owner and tell her that I am mainly here to deliver new medicine today. This is my new medicinal fragrance."


    Dont you like growing medicine to treat doctors? Then she will give her a mosquito coil. As long as the temple owner is not determined not to see her again in this life, he will definitely invite her into Huyun Temple.


    After hearing this, Master Xiaohan looked at the mosquito coil curiously, took it and smelled it: "It smells like flowers and nts."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "It is made of herbal medicine, and there is a medicine called white stem chrysanthemum in it, so this mosquito repellent incense will have a light floral fragrance."


    "Mosquito-repellent incense?" Master Xiaohan frowned and said, "I''ve never heard of it. But the patron likes fresh things made from herbal medicines. Little donor, you are sending this gift to the patron''s heart. Just wait, I will I will go and inform you, and the visitor will definitely see you." After saying that, he closed the door and happily ran to inform the visitor.


    Sure enough, in just over a quarter of an hour, Master Xiaohan ran back and opened the door for her, smiling at her and saying, "Little benefactor, pleasee in. Our temple master wants to see you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Master Xiaohan: "I brought some food to Guanli. Master Xiaohan helped me lead the mule in, and I carried the remaining things in a basket."


    "Okay." Master Xiaohan was different from the temple owner. The little girl was lively and cute. She didn''t look like a pure cultivator. She had a strong smell of fireworks. Hearing this, he ran out and took the mule into Huyun Temple.


    Brother, Uncle Wang, please wait outside. Ill be out in an hour at most. After Gu Jinli exined, he entered Huyun Temple carrying a load full of soybean oil and soy products.


    After Master Xiaohan closed the door, he took the mule and led Gu Jinli towards the courtyard where the temple master lived.


    Along the way, Gu Jinli looked at the precious medicinal materials along the way, especially when he saw the ginseng that had bloomed, his mouth almost watered.


    Huyunguan is really rich, so rich, she wants every medicinal material here!


    Master Xiaohan nced at her and said, "Little donor, do you like medicinal materials?"


    Gu Jinli nodded heavily: "I like it very much."


    Things that can be exchanged for money belong to gold grown in the ground. How could she not like it?


    Master Xiaohan was very generous: "If the little donor likes it, I will give you a few pots when you go back."


    Gu Jinli was almost petrified: "Can you give it to me?" Or a few pots, or did you give it to me? Does the viewer know? Won''t she get angry?


    Master Xiaohan winked at Gu Jinli and said, "You can give it away. As long as it''s not ginseng and Ganoderma, I can give you other medicinal materials."


    There are many people whoe to the temple to see doctors. Sometimes, the temple owner will also give some medicinal materials to the patients. But don''t give ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum as gifts. These two medicinal materials are too valuable and will cause trouble if you give them away.


    Gu Jinli was so happy that he immediately decided to be sisters with Master Xiaohan: "Master Xiaohan, you are so kind, thank you."


    Master Xiaohanughed and said: "The little donor is also very good. Every time hees to our Huyun Temple, he gives so many things. He also gives us soybean oil to eat. The soybean oil you gave usst time is used for cooking. It tastes good." Its really good. After eating it, I feel oily and watery in my stomach and Im very hungry.


    "You don''t know, in the past we didn''t use oil when cooking in Guanli. Every time I finished eating, my stomach would growl for an hour. Iined to my senior sisters, but they wouldn''t let me eat. Qingxiu Xiu is just a word of hardship, how can he go to eat before dinner time?"


    There are also those seasonings and spices. When put into vegetables, even wild vegetables and radishes be very fragrant and delicious.


    While speaking, Master Xiaohan took her to the courtyard where the contemtive master lived. After knocking on the courtyard door, the contemtive master''s voice came: "Come in."


    Master Xiaohan led the mule and Gu Jinli carried the load into the yard.


    This time, no one was boiling medicine in the yard. Only the viewer was sitting on the eaves corridor, holding a mosquito coil in his hand. When he saw Gu Jinli, he asked: "Did you do this? Who taught you to do it? How did you do it?" Do you know that white stem chrysanthemum has the effect of killing mosquitoes and removing insects?"


    Chamomile has always been used for drinking. No one has ever thought of drying it, mashing it, and thenbining it with two other medicinal materials to make a mosquito-killing and insect-killing medicine.


    And this kind of medicinal fragrance is very special. Among the aristocratic families in the previous dynasty, some nobles would use medicinal fragrance, but those medicinal fragrances were sprinkled directly into the copper furnace burning charcoal fire, and then slowly baked with charcoal fire, making the medicine The aroma of the incense is stimted, thus achieving the effect of fumigating the house.


    This was the first time she had seen incense made directly like this.

 Chapter 384: medical book

    Chapter 384: medical book


    Chapter 384 Medical Book


    Gu Jinli smiled and replied: "I did it indeed. No one taught me. I figured it out by myself after reading medical books."


    When Hu Guanzhu heard this, a look of... ridicule appeared on his cold face: "Did you figure it out after reading the medical book? What medical book did you read? Did you bring it with you? Let me have a look."


    Although Gu Jinli felt that Guanzhu Hu had many secrets, and that Hu Guanzhu would sell the wastnd outside the gatehouse to her, there were other reasons.


    She should have been on guard against Hu Guanzhu, but after two contacts, she was sure that Hu Guanzhu would not harm her, so she took out the medical book given by Grandpa Bai from the bag she carried with her and handed it to Hu Guanzhu: "Guanzhu, please read, This is it.


    Gu Jinli handed over not only a medical book, but also her sincerity. It only depends on whether Hu Guanzhu only epts the medical book, or also her sincerity?


    Hu Guanzhu nced at her and took the medical book: "Youshi''s Medical Code? I''ve never heard of it."


    Hu Guanzhu opened the medical books and saw that most of them recorded the identification methods of herbal medicines. As for the prescriptions, there were only a few. The record about White Stem Chrysanthemum only said that it is cold in nature, relieves heat and cools blood, and treats boils and swelling. It is basically It is not written that white stem chrysanthemum can kill mosquitoes after being dried and burned.


    Hu Guanzhu put away the medical books and asked her, "Where did you get this Youshi''s Medical Code?"


    Gu Jinli did not hide anything and told the truth: "I helped Grandpa Bai on the way to escape, and he gave it to me before he died."


    After hearing this, Guanzhu Hu nodded and said to Gu Jinli: "You wait here, I will get you something."


    Having said that, he got up and walked out of the yard. I dont know where he went again.


    Master Xiaohan said: "Little donor, please sit down for now. The conservator will be back soon."


    As he spoke, he stretched his neck and looked at the basket beside him, smelling the aroma of soy products.


    Gu Jinli asked curiously: "Master Xiaohan, where is the master going? Doesn''t she live in this courtyard?"


    Why every time shees, the viewer has to leave the yard and go to get things elsewhere.


    Master Xiaohan sat under the steps of the main house, holding his chin with both hands and said: "The temple master lives here, and she goes to the courtyard where the old temple master is worshiped. Some of the things in our Huyun Temple are ced in In the courtyard where the tablet of Lao Lao Lao Guanzhu is enshrined.


    However, they were not allowed to enter that courtyard. Only the temple masters of the past generations could enter to clean, burn incense, and worship.


    Gu Jinli frowned deeply when he heard this, and asked Master Xiaohan: "Do all the patients whoe to Huyun to see the doctor know about this matter?"


    Or, just tell her one person?


    If she was told to only one person, then her guess would most likely be true.


    However, Master Xiaohan said: "Everyone can know if they want to know, it''s not a secret."


    When Gu Jinli heard these ambiguous words, he wanted to ask again. Master Xiaohan had already run to a small ridge ofnd on the right side of the yard, pointed at the ridge of dendrobium and said, "Little donor, do you want this? I heard it''s quite valuable. Watch." The Lord cleared away the ones that didn''t grow well. I picked them up and nted them in the yard where my senior sister and I live. There are more than a dozen of them. If you like them, I can give you... five, but you can nt them in the yard where I live with my senior sister. When youe back, remember to bring me bean cakes alone."


    The bean cake is delicious. She has eaten boiled vegetables for so many years. This is the first time she has eaten something so fragrant. She likes it very much.


    Gu Jinli smiled, turned around and walked to the basket, took out a small cloth bag from the basket and handed it to Master Xiaohan: "This is specially brought for you. I was in a hurry to see the temple master and forgot about it."


    She saw that Master Xiaohan was deliciousst time she came here, so when she came this time, she packed out a bag of bean dregs cakes and two portions of pan-fried five-spice tofu so that she could eat more. He added: "These are fried in vegetable oil, you can eat them without worry."


    Master Xiaohan''s eyes were bright, and he happily took the small cloth bag, but did not start eating immediately. Instead, he put the small cloth bag away and tied it around his waist: "I will eat it after I finish my evening sses."


    If you eat it now, if the viewer sees it, you will be scolded.


    Master Xiaohan had just tied the small cloth bag when Guanzhu Hu came back and handed a heavy book with no cover and yellowing paper to Gu Jinli: "Take it, it is your reward for bringing something to Huyun Guan."


    Gu Jinli took the book and opened it to read. The more he read, the more shocked he became... This turned out to be a medical book, a book that recorded various medicinal materials, many prescriptions, and pharmaceutical methods.


    Wei Bao, a rare Wei Bao!


    Huyun Guan really kept it secret, so he immediately took out such a medical book and gave it to her.


    Gu Jinli held this thick medical book and felt it was a little hot: "Master, are you really giving this medical book to me? Isn''t it too expensive?"


    Its very expensive, but she wants it!


    The Master said: "It''s just an ordinary medical book, no big deal. And this medical book is just a manuscript, not the original, so it''s nothing to give to you."


    Gu Jinli felt that even if this medical book was just a handwritten copy, considering the content recorded on it, it should not be taken out and given away casually.


    And it doesnt have a cover. Obviously, the viewer deliberately removed the cover to prevent her or others from knowing the name of this medical book.


    What is the name of this medical book? Is your surname Hu or Lu?


    The Lu family is a wealthy family in the previous dynasty, but not a medical family... However, the wealthy families in the previous dynasty are equivalent to a small dynasty. As long as they are ranked high, each family has been prosperous for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. Yes, the good things in his hands are probably more than those of the Da Chu royal family.


    Therefore, Gu Jinli felt that this Huyun Temple, including this medical book without a cover, should belong to the Lu family.


    The doctor knew that Gu Jinli had many doubts, but he did not exin them to her. He only said: "You nail this medical book together with Youshi''s Medical Code. From now on, it will be part of Youshi''s Medical Code."


    Grandpa Bai who she met on the way to escape the famine gave her a medical book as a gift. She studied the contents of the medical book on her own and made a mosquito repellent incense. To put it bluntly, she took advantage of her escape and made it impossible for others to find out.


    Otherwise, no one with any ability would believe her.


    And Huyunguan has been in seclusion for many years, and has just lived a stable life for several decades... In the past two years, Da Chu has been very unstable, and the new emperor is cruel. Even the founding heroes who helped Da Chu conquer the country have been The three ns can be annihted, but if this continues, Chu will be in chaos again.


    By then, I wonder if the Emperor of Chu will go crazy and want to settle old scores with the previous dynasties and seize their belongings to fill the treasury. Therefore, the owner of the temple felt that it was better to wait first and not let Gu Jinli know too much, and not let her get too involved with Huyun Temple.


    "Junior, thank you for the book." Gu Jinli was very grateful. After stuffing the medical book, which was as thick as two bricks, into a cloth bag, he looked at the viewer and asked tentatively: "Master, my junior''s qualifications are dull. If If there is anything you dont understand, can youe and ask me for advice from time to time?

 Chapter 385: burn

    Chapter 385: burn


    Chapter 385 Burn


    The viewer looked at her and smiled: "Are you stupid? You are too smart. However, you must know that cleverness can lead to mistakes."


    The visitor sat on a chair under the corridor, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Don''t be impatient. Everything in this world depends on its fate. Don''t explore too much before the timees. Knowing more is sometimes not a good thing. .


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli already knew that his guess was 80% urate.


    She didnt ask too many questions. She only asked the viewer: Are my family members in danger?


    The observer said: "Compared to a few decades ago, there is no danger at all now."


    She was just worried that the new emperor''s conduct was not good, so she nned to remain in seclusion just in case.


    If the new emperor stops mentioning the affairs of the previous dynasty, or kills Da Chu himself, then Huyunguan and Gu Jinli''s family will be safe, and they canmunicate with each other clearly.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and handed the embroidered portrait of Mr. Mi and his wife to Guanzhu Hu: "My sister embroidered this, and I brought it here specially for the Guanzhu."


    Thinking again of Gu Jinxius job as an embroidery master, she asked, Shopkeeper Li of Huaiyu Embroidery Vige wants my sister to be an embroidery master. Can this be done?


    Medical books and embroidery skills should all be owned by the Lu family. What if her sister''s embroidery is taken aback by the nobledy and someone else follows the embroidery to Huyun Temple and then to the Lu family?


    Hu Guanzhu smiled and said: "Luo embroidery has been spread throughout Dachu a hundred years ago. There are countless people who can embroider, so there is no need to worry about it."


    She discovered Mr. Cui because of Gu Jinlis appearance.


    But now nearly a hundred years have passed, and no one who knows the appearance of the Lu family has long since died, so it doesn''t matter.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. It was a blessing and a misfortune.


    Seeing that her face was a little bitter, the viewerughed happily: "It''s toote to regret now. You should have pretended to be confused after you leftst time. Unfortunately, you were too curious and insisted on asking for rification. You rushed to the door. Come on, if thats the case, then its up to you to take care of everything from now on.


    She has sent people to check Gu Jinli''s family. Cui is weak. Sister Xiu followed Cui, Gu Dashan is even worse. Brother Cheng is still too young, and only Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan can still train her.


    Gu Jinli wasughed at. Although he was unhappy, he could only ept his fate. And this is rted to Cui. As Cui''s daughter, she naturally has to shoulder the responsibility for Cui.


    And she didn''t like to pretend to be confused. Now that she discovered the difference between Hu Guanzhu''s treatment of her, she naturally had to rify the matter, otherwise she would not be able to sleep peacefully.


    Your sister wants to be an embroiderer, but can she use a font name? Hu Guanzhu asked. This embroiderer is just like a literati madman. The embroidery he embroiders can use a font name.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "My family has not yet replied to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige, and the name of the brand has not been raised yet."


    Hu Guanzhu said: "In that case, how about I give your sister a name, Fu''an?"


    Fu''an?


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched. Is it too vulgar?


    The embroiderer can be considered an artist after all.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "Since you have no objection, let''s call him Fu''an."


    Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "What other meaning does this font size have?"


    Hu Guanzhu looked at Gu Jinli and said, "I''m just saying that your curiosity is too strong. You should curb your curiosity. It''s not good to know too much."


    He added: "The biggest meaning of this font size is that it is blessed."


    Gu Jinli:


    Cheng, whatever you say is what it is.


    "Master, I brought this to you specially. You''re wee. Just keep it." Gu Jinli unloaded the things carried by the mule and ced them on the ground in the yard. Hu Guanzhu pointed to the jar in the basket, frowned and said, "You also make the soybean oil sold in the market?"


    Thest time this girl came here, she brought soybean oil to the temple. At that time, there was no soybean oil on the market, but now it is. In addition to Jiang Xianwei, the owners behind soybean oil also include the Earl''s Mansion in the capital, and the shadow of this girl.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s considered cooperation. I''ll provide the recipe. I won''t care about other things. I''m just waiting for the dividends."


    It turns out that the workshop has been open for three months, and she only received one month''s dividends, a total of three hundred and sixty taels of silver. The dividends from the first two months were deducted as the cost of opening the workshop.


    Jiang Jiao said that the sales of soybean oil are getting better and better, and her dividends will be even greater next month.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "I know you are smart, but there are some things, so it is better to do less. You are not the only smart person in the world."


    However, he still praised her: "You know how to hide behind the scenes and not be the first to do it. You are still smart and cautious."


    If she was greedy and unwilling to share the soybean oil business with other families, or foolishly ran out and imed that she made the soybean oil, then she would not be standing here now, but would be buried in a barren mountain.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Master, I won''t do anything I''m not sure about, nor will I do anything that brings trouble to myself or my family."


    After hearing this, Guanzhu Hu felt relieved and finally said to her: "I know you are eager for the medicinal materials in the temple, but now, I can''t give you those medicinal materials."


    He then told Master Xiaohan on the side: "You are not allowed to give it to her either."


    "Yes, Master." Master Xiaohan responded obediently and nced at Gu Jinli sheepishly. His chubby hands were still holding the cloth bag tied around his waist, for fear that Gu Jinli would take back the food given to her.


    Gu Jinli looked amused and said to the temple owner: "Don''t worry, temple owner, if I want to grow medicinal materials, I will buy the seeds myself and will never take advantage of the temple."


    The temple owner nodded indifferently and waved his hand towards her: "Go back." It''s not good to stay in the temple for too long.


    Gu Jinli saluted to the blessed body of Hu Guanzhu: "Guanzhu, I say goodbye."


    This time, Guanzhu Hu did not ept her courtesy and immediately stood up to avoid her.


    The first temple host was rted to the Lu family and could ept Gu Jinli''s gift, but she could not.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly, smiled sweetly at the viewer, led the mule, and followed Master Xiaohan.


    After Gu Jinli and Xiaohan left, the temple owner got up and left, going to an old courtyard in Huyun Temple.


    Although the yard is old, it is very clean, and there are no stools in the house, only mats.


    The aristocratic families of the previous dynasty continued the ancient etiquette. They did not sit on benches, but spread out luxurious nkets or mats and sit on their knees.


    Guanzhu Hu entered the main room, turned to the back room on the left, looked at the embroidered portrait that had been hanging in the back room for nearly a hundred years, slowly knelt down, bowed three times and bowed nine times to the embroidered portrait, and then took off the embroidered painting. Put the embroidered portrait into the bronze cauldron nearby and light it with a fire stick.


    There was a whirring sound, and mes jumped out, burning this precious embroidered portraitpletely.


    After burning, she looked around the house and left the yard without saying a word.


    As for the embroidered portraits of Mo Weng and his wife, she used them to burn fire and make medicine.


    The embroidered portraits of Mr. and Mrs. Mi are not qualified to enter this courtyard, let alone be burned in the bronze cauldron.

 Chapter 386: fugitive slave

    Chapter 386: fugitive ve


    Chapter 386 Fugitive ve


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Master Xiaohan sent Gu Jinli to the gate of Huyun Temple.


    "Little donor, remember to bring me some food when youe back next time. Your food is delicious. When I dreamedst month, I dreamed that you brought a mule cart of bean cakes, all for me. Yes, I ate in the mule cart, and I was very full." Master Xiaohan was not afraid of embarrassment, and told Gu Jinli how much she loved eating bean dregs cakes.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Okay, next time Ie, I will bring you a mule cart of bean cakes so that you can eat enough at one time."


    Hearing this, Master Xiaohan narrowed his eyes and said to Gu Jinli, "Little donor, I''ll be waiting for you. You must keep your word."


    "Of course it works, don''t worry." Gu Jinli looked at Master Xiaohan and thought about what kind of existence Master Xiaohan was in Huyun Temple. Why didn''t the owner of the temple let Master Xiaohan leave when he was talking to her?


    However, since the master of the temple can trust Master Xiaohan, she must be reliable, so she doesnt need to worry too much.


    Wang Yongfu and Gu Jinan had been waiting at the door for a long time. When they saw Master Xiaohan closing the door and going in, they immediately came up to him and said, "Xiaoyu, have everything been delivered?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, let''s go home."


    She handed the reins to Wang Yongfu and asked Wang Yongfu to lead the mule in front, while she and Gu Jinan walked behind.


    Wang Yongfu was smart and knew that the brothers and sisters had something to say, so he walked on his own without waiting for them, keeping a distance of more than ten meters from the brothers and sisters.


    There was no one on the mountain road, so Gu Jinan asked in a low voice: "What is the rtionship between Hu Guanzhu and the Lu family?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Huyun Temple should be one of the ces that the Lu family left for their family to hide from the world. The past owners of Huyun Temple should be the servants of the Lu family."


    She told Gu Jinan what happened when she bowed to Guanzhu Hu and Guanzhu Hu avoided it.


    Only those who are servants dare not ept the courtesy of their masters.


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard it, but was not happy because their guess was confirmed: "This matter is too hot, just let the two of us know about it, don''t tell mother yet."


    As long as the Chu army does not fall, they will have to hide it for the rest of their lives.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, it''s enough for both of us to know about this."


    Ms. Cui is timid, and she doesnt remember the Lu family or Huyun Temple. The only thing she remembers is the nanny who took her wandering there.


    But that nanny is already dead. Before the Lu family can stand upright, it would be better not to let Cui know about it.


    Gu Jinli told Gu Jinan in detail what happened in the temple and what the temple owner said to her.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan finally felt relieved: "We are currently busy eradicating the founding heroes. In a short time, it is impossible to search the wealthy families of the previous dynasty."


    The first emperor of Da Chu also made a decree that as long as the noble families of the previous dynasty surrendered to Da Chu, the royal family of Da Chu would never surrender them.


    It''s just that the wealthy families are afraid that the sessor emperor will covet what they have in their hands, so they stay in hiding.


    As for where they are hiding?


    I heard Shang Xiucai say that there are some in Da Chu, some overseas, and some in Da Rong. Anyway, the Da Chu royal family wants to find them. It will be difficult to destroy these wealthy families and take their things to fill the national treasury. . Gu Jinli thought of the current Emperor of Chu and couldn''t help but said: "Although it is not easy to live in hiding, since we have lost, it is necessary to hide for decades or even hundreds of years. After all, no one knows whether the sessor will seed or not." He will go crazy and have a bloodbath."


    Now this guy can kill even the founding heroes, what else cant he do?


    Speaking of it, the current emperor of Da Chu also had a good fortune. He killed the heroes and caused the entire northwest frontier army to rebel. In the end, there was still a founding hero who was willing to lead the army to put down the rebellion and subdue the northwest frontier army again for him.


    Although the army that suppressed the rebellion has not yet returned to the court, Da Chu is once again stable.


    However, based on what the Emperor of Chu was capable of, Gu Jinli felt that Chu would definitely be in chaos again in her lifetime.


    As soon as she traveled through time, she was on the run. She had suffered enough from the troubled times. Thinking that the Emperor of Chu was so unreliable, she still had to make money quickly, buynd and people, build a fort, and train an army capable of fighting. It''s better toe to the nursing home to save your life.


    Da Chu is not allowed to raise private soldiers, but it can maintain nursing homes, and there is no limit on the number of nursing homes. As long as you have money and food, you can raise as many as you want.


    This is a huge benefit for those who want to cause trouble.


    However, Gu Jinli didn''t understand why the Emperor of Chu didn''t issue an order to limit the number of nursing homes for wealthy households when there was such a big disadvantage here.


    If there is no restriction, just wait in the future, and Chu will bloom everywhere overnight.


    Gu Jinli didnt know that the first emperor of Da Chu had caused a big incident because of the abolition of the private military system, and the Da Chu that was about to be established was almost destroyed.


    And arge part of those who caused trouble were military generals who followed the Emperor of Chu to conquer the country.


    Those generals believed that the first emperor of Da Chu abolished the private military system in order to take away the soldiers in their hands so as to eradicate them, so they started a riot.


    The first emperor of Da Chu was afraid. Although he strongly abolished the private military system, he allowed nursing homes without limiting the number. Only then did the troublemaking generals settle down and stop making trouble.


    The first emperor of Da Chu also always remembered to reduce the number of nursing homes in various ces, but he died before he started to do it.


    Before he died, he left a will, instructing his descendants to reduce the number of nursing homes in various ces when the country of Chu was stabilized, so that the country of Chu would not be like the previous dynasty, where aristocratic families supported their troops and respected themselves. Who was the royal family of the previous dynasty? You can''t afford to provoke them. If you dare to provoke them, thousands of private soldiers will assemble to fight you.


    It''s just that the first emperor of Da Chu arranged things well. How could he know that his son was not useful? The first thing his grandson wanted to do was not to reduce the number of guards in various ces in Da Chu, but to cut down the number of guards in Da Chu. Several heroes who were most loyal to the Chu royal family started the construction.


    And because of a drought, this big change happened.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan were talking quietly on the mountain road, and they finished talking about the matter before they even got out of the mountain.


    At the end of the day, they came to Dasong Vige at the foot of the mountain, picked up the mule cart they had left there, yoked the cart, and asked Wang Yongfu to drive it, and the three of them returned home.


    More than an hourter, as soon as they arrived home, the third grandmother said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, Mr. Xue from Hukou Town is the Xue Mingyu who has a grudge against Sun Li''s family. He asked his servants to give you a gift." A letter has arrived. Your mother has left it in your room for you. You can read it yourself."


    "Hey, I got it, Third Grandma." Gu Jinli responded. He first went to the kitchen to fetch water for his hands and face. After cooling his body, he drank a bowl of warm water. Then he returned to his and Gu Jinxiu''s room, picked up the food and put it on the table. I read the letter above.


    After reading it, her face darkened... The letter from Mr. Xue was about Mr. Lu, and the letter actually said that Mr. Lu might be a runaway ve!

 Chapter 387: Night visit

    Chapter 387: Night visit


    Chapter 387 Night Visit


    After Mr. Xue went back that day, he originally wanted to let go of the matter. After all, regardless of whether Mr. Lu was a runaway ve or not, what happened back then was in the past, and now Mr. Xue just wanted to raise Fu Yang well. Regarding the past things Son, I dont want to mention it again.


    But he was a cautious person, so after he returned, he asked Ah Hu to quietly check on Mr. Lu, and found out that he actually had a grudge against the Gu Jinli family.


    Gu Jinli was his benefactor, and his benefactors enemy was naturally his enemy. Mr. Xue wrote to Gu Jinli that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve.


    But Mr. Xue was worried that the letter would be intercepted, so he did not write it in detail, and Mr. Xue did not say whether he had any evidence that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve.


    However, even so, when Gu Jinli received this letter, he was still so happy that he almostughed out loud.


    Its true that God is helping her.


    The hierarchical system in Dachu is as strict as the household registration system. If Mr. Lu is really the escaped ve of Linglong Huafang, then Mr. Lu will not only be sentenced to death for the crime of running away from ves, but also the sons, daughters, grandchildren, and grandsons born to Mr. Lu My granddaughter will be consigned to very!


    Catching them all in one go is nothing more than that.


    Gu Jinli was very excited. Knowing that this matter could not be dyed, he immediately called Gu Jinan, and the two of them went to Qin''s hometown.


    Mr. Qin was fetching water and preparing to cook dinner. When he saw the brothers and sisters, he smiled and said, "Why are you here together? Is Brother Gu asking me to go to dinner again? I just went there yesterday. If I go back today, I won''t have to do it anymore." Now that Im cooking, Ill just eat your food.


    When the Qin brothers were not at home, the third grandfather would ask Mr. Qin to go home for dinner the next day.


    Gu Jinli said: "What''s the matter? As long as Grandpa Qin is willing, you cane to my house to eat from now on. However, we have other things to do when wee to you this time."


    Mr. Qin looked at Gu Jinli''s serious look, suppressed the smile on his face, and said, "You go and sit in the main room first."


    After saying that, the wind blew under his feet, he carried a load of water and walked to the kitchen, quickly poured the water into the water jar, returned to the main room, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "What on earth is going on?"


    Looks like it was quite serious.


    Gu Jinli handed Mr. Xues letter to Mr. Qin: Grandpa Qin, take a look.


    Although Mr. Qin is old, his eyes are very good. After receiving the letter, he read ten lines at a nce. His face was surprised at first, and finally excited: "Okay, the good days of the Lu family havee to an end."


    Mr. Qin feels that the story that Mr. Lu is a runaway ve is 80% true.


    When he first came to the vige, Mr. Qin checked on Mr. Lu because of the fact that Mr. Lu took the lead in bullying their family and learned that he had indeed gone out to make a living more than forty years ago.


    At that time, Mr. Lu''s family was very poor, too poor to open the pot. But when Mr. Lu came back forty years ago, he brought back a lot of money. He used the money to pay off his debts and buy more than ten acres ofnd. On the ground, a blue brick house was built.


    Now the green brick house has be the Lu family''s servants'' house, and Shuan Da and the others live there.


    Its just that Mr. Lu was not satisfied and felt that life with more than ten acres ofnd was a hard life, so he sent Lu Meihua to the county magistrates house to be his concubine, and the family becamepletely prosperous.


    Now that I think about it, Mr. Lu must have seen the great wealth in the south of the Yangtze River when he was a ve, and he no longer looked down on thefort of the more than ten acres ofnd.


    Gu Jinan had just washed his hands and face with cold water and was dragged to Qin''s house by Gu Jinli before he even drank a bowl of water. He hadn''t read the letter yet and asked after hearing the words: "Grandpa Qin, what exactly is written in the letter?" What? Why are you and Xiaoyu so excited?" "You didn''t read it?" Mr. Qin said, handing the letter in his hand to Gu Jinan.


    After reading it, Gu Jinan''s face changed drastically and he wanted tough out loud, but he restrained himself and only said four words: "The Lu family is finished!"


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "It has been a long time, and it is not easy to prove Mr. Lu''s crime. However, since God has brought this opportunity to us, we have to work hard. If we seed, we will If we can get rid of the Lu family, our family will feel more at ease living in the vige from now on."


    Although the Lu family''s vitality has been severely damaged, the Lu family is now like a wounded poisonous snake, dormant in the vige. Who knows when it will bite them again, so they have to guard against it.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Grandpa Qin, this matter should not be dyed for too long. It must be resolved quickly. We immediately set off to Uncle Shang''s house, and then to Hukou Town. We went directly to see Mr. Served."


    They went to find Shang Xiucai because Shang Xiucai was not only wise, but also the son-inw of the Jiang family, and if they wanted to uproot the Lu family, they needed the help of the Jiang family.


    Mr. Qin looked at the sky and said with some worry: "Is it too early to leave now? If people in the vige see me, they might startle them."


    It is evening now, and everyone in the vige is fetching water from the well in the middle of the vige for cooking. Others are not fools. If they see a few of them going out at this time, they will be suspicious.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Grandpa Qin, don''t worry. I''ve already thought of the excuse, which is to ask my brother to return the mule cart to Uncle Shang''s house, while the two of us hide in the mule cart and no one will notice."


    In the past few months, their family has borrowed the mule cart from Shang Xiucai''s family several times, and things like returning the mule cart have happened from time to time. As long as they are not deliberately looking for trouble, there will be no suspicion.


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Okay, let''s set off now."


    but


    Mr. Qin said again: "We have to call your third grandfather, Tiezhu, and Yongzi first. We will definitely not be able toe back tonight. We have to keep them vignt so that nothing happens.


    "Hey, I''ll call Third Grandpa right now." Gu Jin''an responded and ran to call Third Grandpa, Luo''s father, and Wang Yongfu.


    The reason why they are only called three of them is because the third grandfather is the highest-ranking male elder in the family and has always been in charge of the affairs of the family. Father Luo and Wang Yongfu are good at boxing and kicking, so both of them can resist. Those who live in trouble can protect several families at the end of the vige when they go out.


    As for the other people, Gu Jinli and Mr. Qin thought it would be better not to let them know about it yet. If too many people know, it is inevitable that they will not be able to keep the secret.


    Not long after, Third Grandpa, Father Luo, and Wang Yongfu arrived.


    Mr. Qin told them the matter: "The three of us will set off to handle this matterter. The end of the vige will be left to you. Don''t let this matter slip until wee back." You have to be careful when you go out, lest the Lu family hears anything."


    The third grandfather was already shocked. He didnt expect An Geer to call them here to talk about such a big thing... Run away, runaway ves. If he is caught, not only will Mr. Lu die, but the entire Lu family will be consigned to very.


    The third grandfather''s hands were shaking a little. It took him a while to suppress the shock and excitement in his heart, and he said to Mr. Qin: "Brother Qin, don''t worry, take your two children with you. Leave the end of the vige to us, and we will definitely guard the end of the vige. Dont let anything happen to a few families.

 Chapter 388: action

    Chapter 388: action


    Chapter 388 Action


    "Well, thank you for taking care of me, brother." Mr. Qin said, looking at Luo''s father and Wang Yongfu: "You two are good at **** and kicking. If something really happens, you have to withstand it."


    Dont worry, no matter what, we will protect several families! Luos father and Wang Yongfu responded.


    After Mr. Qin finished exining to Third Grandpa and the others, he said to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan: "You go back and pack up first. We will set off in a quarter of an hour."


    After saying that, Mr. Qin entered his house and began to look for the weapons he had.


    Grandpa San and the others got up and left, each going to work.


    A quarter of an hourter, although Mr. Qin was still dressed in the same way, he had an extra cloth bag on his shoulders and his waist was twicerger than before, obviously hiding something.


    After he arrived at the Gu family''s yard, he directly got on the mule cart parked in the yard.


    Gu Jinli had packed up and was sitting in the mule cart. When he saw Mr. Qining, he took out a y bottle and handed it to him: "Grandpa Qin, if you hold it, you can knock down the enemy at the critical moment."


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang once went to the Lu family mansion and poisoned Lu Laosan to paralysis. Mr. Qin knew about it. Hearing this, he took the pottery vase, took out a special long thorn, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Put it on Give this stabbing de to your brother and ask him to hide it."


    Gu Jinli nced at the stabbing de and saw that the front end of the stabbing de was pointed. It was only the size of a little finger, but it was very sharp and could prate the human body very quickly, causing prating injuries.


    The stabbing de also has barbs. When the stabbing de is pulled out, the barbs can cause secondary damage, making the wound difficult to heal.


    It seems that this is something used in the military, and only military items are used for the purpose of killing people.


    Gu Jinli took the stabbing de, took out a pottery vase from the cloth bag, and handed it to Gu Jinan.


    After Gu Jinan took it and hid it, he said to Mr. Qin and Gu Jinli: "Sit tight, we are leaving now. Don''t say anything until we leave the vige."


    Yeah. Gu Jinli responded to Mr. Qin.


    The three of them said goodbye to their families and left Dafeng Vige apanied by the golden crow falling to the west.


    The third grandmained: "Why are you returning the mule cart at this time? You can''t wait until Angor goes to school tomorrow? It''s just a mule cart, what are so many people doing?"


    Third Grandpa said: "Wen Yuan is in a hurry to use the mule cart. We can''t miss other people''s business. It''s getting dark soon. Brother Qin knows how to fight and let him go with the two children to make it safer."


    After the third grandma heard this, she said nothing more. ''''


    But Gu Jinxiu was a little worried. She knew that Xiaoyu and An Geer were definitely not just returning the mule cart. Otherwise, Xiaoyu wouldn''t have given her two bottles of poison before leaving.


    That''s right, Gu Jinxiu knew that what was in the bottle was poison.


    She lived in the same room with Xiaoyu and knew that Xiaoyu often tinkered with poison at night.


    When Xiaoyu gave her the two bottles of medicine, she also said that if someone broke into the house before they came back, she would not be polite and just take the poison and sprinkle it on them.


    Although Gu Jinxiu was worried, she held on to the two bottles of poison tightly. She didn''t dare to sleep to death at night, for fear that someone would break into the house.


    The mule cart galloped and arrived at Shang Xiucai''s house half an hourter.


    Gu Jinli gave Mr. Xues letter directly to Shang Xiucai.


    After reading it, Shang Xiucai''s face darkened and he said: "There is such a thing. This is a big matter and cannot be dyed. Let''s act separately. I will take this letter and go to the county seat to find my father-inw, and then the county magistrate. When you go to Hukou Town, you must take Mr. Xue to the county government office."    "I know that Mr. Xue just wants to raise Brother Shou safely, but he is a witness, which is very important. Without his signed confession, just Theres only one letter, so Im afraid it wont work.


    Gu Jinli thought the same way. The matter of Mr. Lu being a runaway ve had to be resolved quickly. If it was toote, Zou County Prime Minister would also try his best to save the Lu family for Zou Yuzhen. They had to act quickly and divide their forces into two groups.


    "Okay, I''ll bother Uncle Shang." Gu Jinli said, and left Shang''s house. After taking the pine oil torch prepared by Ah Jiu, the three of them continued to drive towards Hukou Town.


    Shang Xiucai asked Ah Jiu to prepare the car, and the master and servant rushed to the county seat overnight.


    Hukou Town is not far from Qingfu Town. It took nearly an hour by mule cart to reach it.


    Mr. Xue and the others live in a very ordinary-looking two-entry house on the outskirts of Hukou Town.


    There is no que on the door of the house, only two rednterns hung for lighting.


    ~


    Gu Jinli got out of the car and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, Ahu''s alert voice came: "Who is it? Tell me your name, otherwise my house will not open to you thiste at night."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Uncle Ah Hu, it''s me, Gu Jinli, from the Gu family in Dafeng Vige. My nickname is Xiaoyu."


    After hearing this, Ahu paused, recognized her voice, and immediately opened the door for her. Using the light of the pine oil torch, he saw the three people outside the door and said in surprise: "It''s really you, why are you here at this time? Come on! Come in."


    Ah Hu quickly opened the door and let them in, and then helped Gu Jinan drive the mule cart into the house.


    "My dear, a guest is here. Please wee the guest in quickly. I''ll call the old housekeeper." Ahu shouted towards the main room in the front yard. After hearing this, a woman in herte thirties immediately Weing them, we took them into the main room in the front yard.


    "Mr. Qin, please sit down first. I''ll be back as soon as I go." Ah Hu immediately went to the backyard and informed Mr. Xue about Gu Jinli and the others'' sudden night visit to the Fu family.


    Ah Hu was very curious: "Old housekeeper, did the Gu family encounter something big? How abouting to the door at this time? Do we want to help?"


    Mr. Xue sighed and did not answer Ah Hu. He just said: "You stay and look after the young master. I will go out to meet them."


    When he wrote to tell Gu Jinli that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve, he expected Gu Jinli toe.


    After a while, Mr. Xue came to the main room in the front yard, raised his hands to the three of them and said, "Mr. Qin, Xiaoyu, and Brother An, are you here for what you said in the letter?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Grandpa Xue, this matter is too important to our family, I think I need to trouble you."


    To be honest, Mr. Xue is unwilling. His only wish now is to bring Fu Yang up safely, and he doesn''t want to worry about other things.


    But he was the one who caused the incident, and Gu Jinli was his benefactor, so he had to help even if he didn''t want to.


    After a brief hesitation, Mr. Xue nodded: "Okay, the old man will help you with this matter."


    "Grandpa Xue, thank you." Gu Jinli was overjoyed. She thought Mr. Xue would refuse. After all, she could see that Mr. Xue didn''t seem to want to mention the Fu family''s affairs, and as a servant of the Fu family, he Once he goes to the Yamen, people from the Yamen will inevitably check him.


    Mr. Xue smiled helplessly: "Little fish girl, you don''t have to be polite. Everything in this world, every drink and peck, has a cause and effect. You helped me before, this time, just repay the favor as an old man."

 Chapter 389: Huai 46

    Chapter 389: Huai 46


    Chapter 389 Huai 46


    Mr. Qin knew that they hade all night and must be very concerned about this matter. Without dy, he told them how he found out that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve and what happened back then.


    What was Mr. Lus name when he was painting the boat in Linglong? Gu Jinli asked.


    Mr. Lu has two names. He used to be called Lu Zhudan. After he became rich, he changed his name to Lu Xiangfu. But they didnt know what name he used when he was painting boats in Linglong. Mr. Xue didnt say it in the letter.


    Mr. Xue thought for a while and said: "He doesn''t have a name. He is just a handyman. All the handymen in Linglong Huafang all start with the character Huai and use numbers as their names. His name is easier to remember. He is called Huai Shiliu. I heard my master call him Huai Si Liu."


    Gu Jinli asked again: "Then what was his name before he sold himself to Linglong Boating? Do you know?"


    Mr. Xue shook his head: "I''m not sure. I just know that Huai Siliu was a beggar in the city before he entered Linglong Huafang. After living in the city for a few months, he sold himself to Linglong Huafang without asking for a penny. "


    "Many of the servants on Linglong Huafang are here like this, and Huafang will not investigate them in depth. Mr. Lu is a very inconspicuous person in Linglong Huafang. He just does odd jobs, tters the guests, and sometimes gives him free gifts. When guests return home, they sometimes swim to please them in exchange for rewards.


    He added: "Servants like Huai Siliu and the others are indispensable little people in Linglong Huafang. It is difficult to remember them."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "It would be too easy for a person like this to escape when Linglong Huafang encounters a disaster."


    She thought of something and immediately asked Mr. Xue: "Grandpa Xue, you said that Mr. Lu and his friends would swim for the guests. Didn''t many people drown while swimming for the guests'' pleasure?"


    Mr. Xue nodded: "Indeed, those who do this must swim ording to the requirements of the guests. Those guests are all children of wealthy families. They are obsessed with life and do not pay much attention to human life. Many guests will let them swim. People holding their breath in the water are used to make bets to see whether the swimming time you bet will be longer or the swimming time I bet will be longer. Because of this kind ofpetition, the handyman in the painting boat will die every month Two or three more.


    After listening to this, Gu Jinli had already guessed Mr. Lu''s method of escape.


    Finally, she looked at Mr. Xue and said, "Grandpa Xue, we need witnesses. Pleasee with us to the county government office so that you can identify Mr. Lu."


    Mr. Xue didn''t want to go, but Gu Jinli had helped him and was very kind to him. After hesitating for a moment, he finally agreed: "You guys wait a minute. I want to go back to see the young master and arrange things at home before I can go." Come with you."


    Gu Jinli and the others naturally would not stop him and said hurriedly: "As always, please do as you please, we are waiting for you."


    Mr. Xue nodded and went to the backyard.


    And Gu Jinli told Gu Jinan his guess: "Mr. Lu set up a trap when he first went to Linglong Painting Boat. He did not use his real name. Instead, he first became a beggar and then used a false name to enter Linglong Painting Boat. And When Linglong Huafang was in trouble, he must have escaped by swimming. He was just a dispensable servant. Even if he escaped by swimming, the officers and soldiers would not bother to investigate and would just treat him as drowned."


    Mr. Qin nodded when he heard this: "Xiaoyu''s words make sense...this Mr. Lu is not simple. He thinks far and is thoughtful, so he is difficult to deal with."


    Gu Jinan asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, are you telling me this because...?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Mr. Lu''s matter will definitely be heard in court. I am a girl and it is not convenient for me to go to court. If necessary, I have to go alone, brother."


    Mr. Qin will definitely not go to court because of the secrets he carries.


    Mr. Lu is very tricky and difficult to deal with, and he will definitely deny it at all costs. All you have to do is kill him, use a fake name, sell yourself into the exquisite boat, and then swim away.


    "If he denies it, he will definitely use the excuse that he can''t swim..." Gu Jinliughed: "Then let the county magistrate try him on the spot. When he is dying, Mr. Lu will instinctively swim even if he doesn''t want to admit it. Water saves itself.


    Mr. Lu is a ruthless person and may even die to save the Lu family.


    But when a person is dying, his body''s instinct will be higher than his brain''s thinking. At that time, as long as Mr. Lu swims, his lies will be self-defeating. Gu Jinan nodded when he heard this: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, brother will remember it."


    Mr. Qin had been listening beside him. When he heard this, he nced at Gu Jinli. This girl is very smart. Sometimes she is not as smart as a half-grown child... Eng hates Xiaoyu very much. He thinks Xiaoyu will harm Sang and make Sang lose his wife and family. s help.


    But Saburo''s reply was very tough, and he also liked Saburo''s reply very much.


    For those of the wife family and not the wife family, it depends on who you marry. If you marry an ungrateful person or a fool, it is better to marry a smart and capable country girl.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Mr. Xue returned to the main room in the front yard and said to them: "Let''s go."


    A group of four people took a mule cart again and ran towards the county seat.


    It was already dark now, and there was a curfew in the county. Fortunately, Shang Xiucai had followed Jiang County Lieutenant to find Magistrate Xu, and informed Magistrate Xu that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve.


    Magistrate Xu was overjoyed after hearing this. He felt that the Gu family was really a lucky general. Ever since he met them, these achievements had been piled on his head one by one.


    Xu County Magistrate immediately asked Master Tian to go to the city gate to pick up the person with his handwritten letter.


    Shang Xiucai also came with Yang Bantou and Luo Wu. On the tower, he saw a mule cart approaching and immediately asked, "But An Ge''er?"


    Gu Jinan heard Shang Xiucai''s voice and said happily: "Sir, he is a student."


    Shang Xiucai was overjoyed and immediately informed Master Tian.


    Master Tian asked the soldiers guarding the gate to open the city gate, and Gu Jinan and the others were able to enter the city.


    As soon as the mule cart stopped, Master Tian asked, "Did you bring Xue Mingyu?" This was a witness, and nothing could be done without him.


    Gu Jinan bowed to Master Tian and said, "Master Tian, Grandpa Xue is in the car."


    "Okay." Master Tian said, "Let''s go to the Yamen now."


    It was not easy for a girl in Gu Jinli to go to the Yamen. When passing by Jiang Mansion, she was sent to Jiang Mansion to rest.


    Mrs. Jiang knew that she had not eaten, so she called her to her yard and had a meal.


    While they were eating, Gu Jinan and the others had already arrived at the county government office and met County Magistrate Xu.


    When County Magistrate Xu saw Gu Jinan, heughed and said, "You are the youngster of the Gu family. You are not bad. You are a talented person, with the beauty of magnolia and green bamboo."


    Gu Jinan quickly bowed to the county magistrate and said respectfully: "Students pay homage to the county magistrate. The county magistrate was veryplimentary."


    Magistrate Xu was very happy to see that he was not only good-looking, but also knowledgeable, and had a humble attitude. Such a young man was very rare, but it was a pity that his background was so poor, and his family was full of mud-legs for several generations. Otherwise, he really wanted to recruit Gu Jin''an as his wife''s son-inw.

 Chapter 390: The Lu family suffered disaster

    Chapter 390: The Lu family suffered disaster


    Chapter 390 The Lu family suffers


    After finishing the ceremony, Gu Jinan said: "Your Excellency, Mr. Wan Sheng has brought Mr. Xue here. He is willing to testify that Mr. Lu is a runaway ve. If you have any questions, you can ask him now."


    County Magistrate Xu also wanted to take credit. Hearing this, he immediately called Mr. Xue up and asked him in detail about the Linglong Painted Boat.


    I dont know if I dont ask, but Ill be shocked if I ask. The reason why the Linglong Painted Boat was in trouble was because people died in it.


    Two noble sons from aristocratic familiespeted for the Twelve Flower Immortals. A Shangguan young master fell into the water. After being rescued, he still went.


    This matter is an ident, but the young master Shangguan who died was the direct young master of the Shangguan family in Jiangnan. There was an aunt in the family who was the concubine of King Wuyang, and could be regarded as a rtive of the emperor.


    The Shangguan family lost their legitimate young master, and the other noble son''s surname was Zheng, who also had status. The family''s sister was a concubine in the pce, and she was pregnant with a dragon child at the time. It was impossible for them to fight to the death with the Zheng family.


    Besides, the young master of the Zheng family did not beat the young master Shangguan. It was a fight between the two, and the young master Shangguan himself slipped and fell into the water and died.


    The Shangguan family was so aggrieved that they could only direct all their anger at Linglong Huafang. They investigated Linglong Huafang privately for half a year and finally got evidence of the crime of the owner of Linglong Huafang.


    The incriminating evidence was directly sent to the desk of the Minister of Punishment. Not long after, the owner of Linglong Huafang, the Twelve Flower Immortals, and many other families rted to Linglong Huafang were all exposed.


    Forty years ago in Jiangnan, many people died because of the Linglong Painted Boat incident.


    Although times have changed, the Shangguan family still stands strong, and the son born to the concubine inherited the title and became King Wuyang.


    The current head of the Shangguan family respects and loves the direct young master very much. Over the years, he still goes to pay homage to his brother who died young every year on his death anniversary.


    Xu County Magistrate wants to be promoted. When faced with such a case that can curry favor with powerful people, he will feel sorry for himself if he doesn''t handle it.


    Besides, Da Chu attaches great importance to the cases of escaped ves. As long as one is solved, it will be recorded as a meritorious service.


    County Magistrate Xu has seen a steady stream of achievementsing to him. After listening to Mr. Xues statement, he immediately asked Mr. Xue to make a pledge.


    Master Tian had written down everything he said when Mr. Xue said these things, and now handed the confession to Mr. Xue.


    Mr. Xue was thinking about Brother Shou and didn''t want to be out for too long. He pressed his fingerprints and said to County Magistrate Xu: "My lord, Mr. Lu is very cunning and he is the father-inw of the county magistrate. You''d better hurry up." It''s better to let the police officer catch the person, lest the county magistrate know about it ande to protect Mr. Lu, the father-inw."


    Xu County Magistrate has been in Tianfu County for many years. Because Zou County Prime Minister is a local snake, he has suffered a lot of losses from Zou County Prime Minister. He is very dissatisfied with Zou County Prime Minister. He used to endure it because he did not want to go against the local boss, lest his term would be expired. He will die in office when he is full.


    Now that he was about to be promoted and had his name in front of the magistrate, he was no longer afraid. When he heard this, his face darkened and he sneered: "Don''t worry, Mr. Xue, who is Zou County Cheng? If he If you dare to obstruct the official from handling the case, I will take a nder and remove him from the position of county magistrate!"


    Master Tian also smiled beside him and said: "Don''t worry, old man, Zou County Cheng is too busy taking care of himself right now. He has no time to take care of Mr. Lu, the fake father-inw."


    What father-inw?


    Can the father of a concubine also be the father-inw? What a disgrace to their schrs!


    County Magistrate Xu didnt waste any time. He didnt even wait for dawn. He immediately ordered Team Leader Yang: Go to Qingfu Town immediately and arrest everyone in the Lu family.


    Then he looked at County Captain Jiang and said, "Brother Jiang, go to the Lu Mansion in the county and capture all the two men, Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu. If Mr. Lu is a runaway ve, as his children, they will They are also ves."    Since ancient times, all children born of ves have been ves.


    "yes!"


    Yang Bantou and Jiang County Lieutenant took the order and left.


    In the Lu family of Dafeng Vige, Mr. Lu has been living a good life recently due to the incident where Mrs. Zou and her entire family were beaten down.


    Now in Lu Laosan''s room, while sipping a small drink, he said to Lu Laosan: "San, your sister has destroyed Mrs. Zou''s house. From now on, the Zou family will belong to Brother Zhen, dad." I have already sent a letter to your sister, asking Brother Zhen to ask Zou County Cheng to send someone to the capital to ask for an imperial doctor for you."


    "Although this matter is very difficult to handle, who made Brother Zhen the only leader in the Zou family? If Zou County Cheng, that old dog, doesn''t pamper our Brother Zhen, who will support him in the future?"


    Mr. Lu felt so proud that he started to float after just two sses of wine.


    When Lu Laosan knew that Mrs. Zou had been defeated by his sister, he was extremely happy. He twisted his mouth and said with difficulty: "Escape, escape... don''t, don''t let go... in a few days... no, tomorrow... find Niu Zi... Go, go kill...them...women, beautiful...keep...use..."


    Lu Laosan was paralyzed and still thinking about harming Gu Jinli and the others. He was lying on the bed recently and listened to people talking too much. Only then did he realize that Mo Chunyue from the Mo family was nothing. Those who escaped from famine were so good-looking. The most beautiful one is Gu Dashans eldest daughter.


    It''s just that the Gu Dashan family is too thieves and hid the eldest daughter too well. When he came to grab the prescription, the girl was also hiding. He didn''t see it. If he had seen it, she would have be his Lu by now. The familys concubine.


    Lu Laosan was filled with regret. Now that he was paralyzed, he couldn''t do anything he wanted to do. But as long as he could offend those families, even if he couldn''t do anything, he still had to **** the girls from those families.


    "San, don''t worry. Dad will find Zhang Niuzi tomorrow and ask him to deal with those families first." Mr. Lu also deeply hated the Qin Gu Luotian family and felt that his family would be unlucky because of those few families. Jia Jie Ke: "You think you can sit back and rx by climbing up to the county captain and the county magistrate? You must know that even the county magistrate is afraid of local snakes."


    Mr. Lu was very angry when the county magistrate sent ques to the Qin Gu Luotian family. When he found out about it, he scolded the families toward the end of the vige.


    That night, Shuan''s daughter-inw was also asked to set up an incense table. She specially lit incense and cursed those families. It was best to let the incense eat people to death. All those families were arrested, the men were sentenced to be cut in half, and the women were used as soldiers. Female branch.


    While Mr. Lu was drinking, he talked to Lu Laosan about how he wanted Zhang Niuzi to take care of those families. He kept talking until the moon was in the sky, and then he went back to the house to sleep.


    Mr. Lu had just fallen asleep when he heard a violent banging on the door.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Mr. Lu woke up immediately, put on his clothes and walked out of the house. He stood in the yard and shouted: "Da Shuan, Da Shuan, what''s going on? Who is it that kills the sky sword at this time...?"


    Before he finished speaking, Luo Wu led a group of government servants into the courtyard where Mr. Lu lived. He pointed at Mr. Lu and said, "Tie Lu Zhudan up!"

 Chapter 391: God opens his eyes

    Chapter 391: God opens his eyes


    Chapter 391 God opens his eyes


    A group of government officials immediately rushed forward, twisted Mr. Lu''s hands, and tied them up with ropes.


    Mr. Lu was stunned. After a while, he came to his senses and shouted: "You, who are you? How dare you break into a private house? I will report you to the police!"


    The government officialsughed: "Hahaha, are you reporting to the officials to arrest us? Mr. Lu, you are not awake, right? We are the officials who are arresting you. Who are you looking for to arrest us? Are you asking us to tie ourselves up?"


    Mr. Lu wasughed at by the government officials and was shaking with anger. He looked at the man standing at the door of the courtyard by the firelight and shouted to him: "Are you the leader of this ss of government officials? Is your surname Yang, Zhu, or surname?" ginger?"


    Luo Wu sneered and said, "Thest name is Luo!"


    "Luo?" Mr. Lu frowned. There is no yamen leader named Luo in the county government, but no matter what his surname is, he cannot be arrested: "Mr. Luo, do you know who I am? My daughter is Who? Who is my son-inw?"


    The same thing happens again.


    Luo Wu hated the Lu family''s use of power to bully others. When he saw that Mr. Lu was moving out of Zouxian County again, he said rudely: "Luo doesn''t care who your father is or who your father-inw is. Today, no, it''s your Lu family." Today, no one can escape!"


    When Mr. Lu heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Not only was he wanted to be arrested, but the entire Lu family was also arrested.


    Mr. Lu was anxious and wanted to scream again. Luo Wu quickly stepped forward, grabbed Mr. Lu''s jaw, and stuffed a ball of bup into Mr. Lu''s mouth, so that Mr. Lu could no longer scream.


    At this time, because he was so close, Mr. Lu finally saw Luo Wu''s appearance clearly and recognized him.


    Uh-huh!


    You, are you a boy from the Luo family who came to escape?


    Luo Wu saw Mr. Lu''s shocked look and knew that he recognized him, so he smiled and said, "Mr. Lu, considering that we are from the same vige, we won''t tie your feet."


    It would be cheaper for Mr. Lu to tie him up and let him go to the county seat by himself and suffer a lot first.


    "Uh-huh!" Mr. Lu looked at Luo Wu''s smile and felt panicked. He screamed at the government servants around him. He wanted to say that Luo Wu had abused his power and came to the Lu family to arrest people, but he couldn''t say a word. .


    The government officials dragged him out of the courtyard where he lived and came to the front yard of the Lu family''s mansion.


    Bantou Yang sat on a chair in the front yard, looked at Mr. Lu who was being escorted, waved his hand, and asked Luo Wu to take Mr. Lu aside.


    Mr. Lu screamed and wanted Team Leader Yang to take out the bup ball from his mouth so that he could speak andin to Luo Wu.


    It''s a pity that Team Leader Yang is toozy to look at Mr. Lu again.


    Not long after, another group of government officials carried Lu Laosan out.


    Lu Laosan was paralyzed in bed. The government officials rushed into the house and arrested him. He was so frightened that he shouted all the way over: "Why... why... arresting people... is unjust..."


    "You are so unjust. How many bad things have your Lu family done? You should have been arrested long ago. Do you still want to face the injustice?"


    The person who said this is the vige chief.


    The yamen servant came to the vige to arrest someone. He was the vige chief and should be there. Team leader Yang sent a young yamen servant to call him.


    He Vige Chief was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly awakened by the sound of banging on the door. He Dacang opened the door and was startled when he saw the yamening and hurried to notify Vige Chief He. Vige Chief He heard that another Yamen officer came to the vige to arrest someone, and he wanted to die. There have been three government officials in the vige this year. If theye again, their vige''s reputation will no longer be lost.


    But when he came out and asked, he learned that he wasing to the Lu family to arrest people tonight. He jumped up and asked the yamen servant: "Master, what are you talking about? You, you are here to arrest people at the Lu family?" Its still Mr. Lu. Oh, God, this is an eye-opener, and finally this **** Lu Zhudan has bad luck!


    He then asked the yamen servant: "Master, what did the Lu family do? Is it serious?"


    If it wasn''t serious, he would be happy again in vain.


    The young yamen servant was none other than the nephew of Team Leader Yang. He was young and very honest. He said to Vige Chief He: "Someone used Mr. Lu of being a runaway ve. The county magistrate took it very seriously and asked us to arrest him overnight. .


    "What? Fugitive ve!" Vige Chief He was shocked. After the shock, heughed loudly: "Lu Zhudan is also like this. This time, it will be harder for the Lu family to stand up than to climb into the sky."


    Fugitive ves, if they are convicted, not only Mr. Lu, but everyone born by Mr. Lu will suffer.


    Seeing that Vige Chief He was so excited, the little yamen officer specially told him: "Vige Chief He, this matter still needs to be brought to court and will not be convicted until the county magistrate has tried it. Please don''t publicize it first, lest something unexpected happens in the process."


    "Don''t publicize it, don''t publicize it. The old man knows the rules and won''t shout and talk nonsense." The vige chief was so happy that he didn''t need He Dacang to help him. He dragged the little Yamen servant and ran over in a hurry.


    When he arrived, he also told He Dacang: "Go get the gong, beat it, inform the vigers about this good thing, and ask everyone to go to the Lu family mansion to watch the show. If you arete, you won''t be able to see Lu Zhudan." I was caught so cowardly!"


    The government servants who came to call him were stunned. Didn''t he say that the head of Dafeng Vige was most afraid of the Lu family? Why is he so excited and dares to summon the whole vige to the Lu family mansion to watch the fun? What if Mr. Lu is fine in the end?


    The little yamen servant was very helpless and said beside him: "You can''t publicize it."


    Vige Chief He pulled him away and said: "If we don''t publicize it, we just let the vigerse and see the excitement, so that everyone can be happy first."


    Seeing that Vige Chief He was old enough to be his grandfather, the young yamen servant did not dare to do anything to him, so he had to drag him to the Lu family mansion.


    And He Dacang had already dressed, told his daughter-inw He Liu about the Lu family, then took the gong hanging in the main room, banged it, and shouted: "Everyone, get up quickly,e to the Lu family." Go to the mansion, the Lu family has suffered retribution!"


    Everyone in the vige was awakened by the sound of gongs. They were cursing their mothers when they suddenly heard He Dacang''s words. They were all shocked: "What, the Lu family has suffered retribution?"


    Hey, hurry up, get up and go take a look.


    Not only the He family, but also the Lu family got up when they heard the noise, got dressed, and ran to the Lu family mansion without even having time to put on their shoes.


    Several families at the end of the vige were also awakened by the sound of the gong, and they all got up dressed in their clothes. Wang Yongfu ran to the intersection at the end of the vige. After hearing He Dacang''s shouting, he immediately ran to Gu Jinli''s house and told the third grandfather what had happened.


    Third Grandpa didn''t dare to sleep at all tonight. Hey on the bed with his eyes open and got up as soon as he heard the sound of the gong.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were very worried because Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan didn''te back. They didn''t fall asleep. When they heard the noise, they got up.


    Gu Dashan finally couldn''t help but ask Third Grandpa: "Third Uncle, where did Brother An and Xiaoyu go tonight?"


    Are you really going to return the mule cart?


    Why is he so uneasy?

 Chapter 392: Its not a big deal

    Chapter 392: It''s not a big deal


    Chapter 392 Its not too big a deal


    The third grandfather said: "You are not too stupid to ask that."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan felt his heart pounding and asked, "Are An Geer and Xiaoyu really not going to return the mule cart? They didn''t stay at Wenyuan''s house tonight, so where did they go?"


    The third grandfather said: "Of course I go to the county government office."


    Not only did he go to the county government, he also sued the Lu family, and thewsuit was sessful.


    Not long after, Wang Yongfu and Luo''s father, including men from several families, came to see the third grandfather and asked him what was going on.


    The third grandpa thought that the government officials hade to the Lu family to arrest people, and the matter was half done. He did not hide it anymore, and wrote to Mr. Xue to tell Xiaoyu that Mr. Lu might be a runaway ve; , I told them about going to the county government office to report the Lu family in the evening.


    After hearing this, the men were all surprised: "Such a big thing has happened...then, what should we do now?"


    The third grandfather said: "Don''t do anything, just go back to your home immediately. It''s not yet dawn, and the Lu family has not been sentenced yet. We can''t let go. Everyone, go home, be alert, and take care of the women and children at home. Don''t go." What fun is there to watch? Its chaos now, and the Lu family has Zhang Niuzis gang of thugs. It would be terrible if the Lu family jumps over the wall and fights us to the death.


    After hearing this, the faces of several men changed: "Yes, yes, yes, we have to go home, but we can''t let anything happen at home."


    Family members all ran home, blocked the door, and sat in the main room to guard, fearing that someone woulde in and cause trouble.


    The Third Grandpa asked Lao Zhu and his son to get up and patrol around the end of the vige. If they saw anyone suspicious, they would immediately bang the pper to notify everyone.


    Wang Yongfu did not go back, but sat in the yard of Gu Jinli''s house and watched.


    He is a servant bought by the Gu Jinli family. He is good at boxing and kung fu, so he should protect the Gu Jinli family first.


    At midnight, the entire Dafeng Vige becamepletely lively. Vigers lit torches and rushed to the Lu family''s mansion.


    Bantou Yang and the others have arrested everyone in the Lu family mansion, tied them with ropes, dragged them one by one, and pulled them out of the Lu family mansion.


    Luo Wu took out the seal and sealed the front door, back door, and corner door of the Lu family''s mansion.


    Bantou Yang left four government servants to guard the Lu family''s mansion, and said to Vige Chief He: "I have to ask you about some things about Mr. Lu''s youth. You have to follow us to the county government office."


    "Hey, hey, go, the old man will definitely go." Vige chief He was still excited, wishing he could go to the county government office now so that he could be convicted of Mr. Lu''s crime quickly.


    However, the crime of running away from a ve is not so easy to convict. Although there is a witness like Mr. Xue, the files still have to be checked. The Linglong Painting Boat where Mr. Lu sold himself is in Jinling Mansion in the south of the Yangtze River. When he went to Jinling Mansion to check the files, there was no one there. Ten days is not enough.


    The Lu family were all frightened when they saw Mr. Lu and his family being arrested. They came to arrest people in the middle of the night. It seemed that Mr. Lu''s family hadmitted a serious crime. "Sir, what happened to Mr. Lu''s family? Is it serious? Why did youe to arrest people all of a sudden? Is it a misunderstanding?" Lu Tianya''s father asked.


    Lu Tianya''s father is Mr. Lu''s next-door cousin. He is the closest to Mr. Lu''s family among the Lu family. He has always relied on Mr. Lu''s family for food. Now that he saw Mr. Lu and his whole family being arrested, he was so frightened that his face turned pale and he hurriedly asked Team Leader Yang.


    Team leader Yang''s face darkened, he pointed at him and asked: "Who are you? The official is handling the case under the orders of the county magistrate. There is no need to exin to you. You don''t need to question it. If you are worried, you can follow us. County government, but I have to tie you up."


    When Lu Tianya''s father heard this, the hand holding the pine oil torch shook and he said hurriedly: "No, I don''t dare. Please tell me."


    "Haha, Lu Jinggui, what are you doing now? Mr. Lu is your cousin, and you eat the Lu family''s food. Now that Mr. Lu has been arrested, shouldn''t you follow him to fulfill your filial piety?" The He family did not mind watching the fun. It was a big deal, so he mocked Lu Jinggui.


    Lu Jinggui did not dare to speak, for fear that if he spoke too much, he would be implicated by Mr. Lu and be taken to the county government by the officials.


    "Lu Jinggui, why don''t you say anything? Are you afraid? When you took advantage of Mr. Lu''s family''s power and bullied our He family, why weren''t you afraid?"


    The He family had long hated the Lu family. Now they pointed at Lu Jinggui and said to Team Leader Yang: "Master Cha, you don''t know how hateful this Lu Jinggui is. Last year there was a drought. Although we didn''t suffer any disaster here, the river water also went down. Halfway through, ournd was very close to his, so more than a dozen members of our family went to fetch water for the fields. It took four days and three nights to collect water for more than ten acres of ournd."


    "But Lu Jinggui, a man who suffered a thousand blows, secretly dug through my field ridge at night to let the water from my field flow into his field... Oh, what kind of work did his family do? He only dug a few shovels of the ridge and let his family Our fields were filled with water, but it was a real hardship for my family. It took the whole family two more days to carry water before we could water our fields."


    "Our family went to argue with him, and this **** Lu Jinggui actually said that if we had the ability, we would go to the county government to sue him. He also threatened us that if we sued, we would lose the case and offend the Prime Minister of Zou County... Bully, Lu Jinggui, you are really a bully!" He Laoma pointed at Lu Jinggui and scolded him so hard that he almost lost his breath.


    Leader Yang frowned when he heard this, nced at Lu Jinggui, and said to He Laoma: "If you have any grievances, you can collect evidence during this period... Do you know what the evidence is? It means when others bully you, can outsiders see it? The person who saw it is a witness and counts as one of the evidence. Then you can go to the county government to sue Lu Jinggui, and the county magistrate will make the decision for you."


    Magistrate Xu has been very dedicated to serving the people recently, and has been much more diligent in handling cases. However, the Lu family is about to copse, and Magistrate Zou has too much time to take care of himself. The magistrate has no scruples in handling cases, and those who want to redress their grievances should go quickly, lest they In three months, after the county magistrate leaves, the new county magistrate will not know whether he is good or bad, and this injustice will not be redressed.


    When the He family heard this, they said happily: "Master, can we really go to the county government to sue the Lu family? We won''t be arrested by Zou County Cheng, right? The Lu family has said that anyone who dares to sue them will be let go by Zou County Cheng Who goes to jail.


    When the Lu family heard this, their faces turned blue with fright, and they hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense. The only ones who bully others are Mr. Lu''s family, and they have nothing to do with us."


    Bah, it has nothing to do with you. You Lu family are Mr. Lus aplices. We are going to sue you and kill you idiots!


    The Lu family was scolded as a grandchild, and those who were angry immediately scolded the He family.


    The He family looked at it and said, oh, you little brat, Mr. Lu has been arrested, how dare you, the Lu family, be so arrogant? I must roll up my sleeves, put my hands on my hips, and scold you back!


    For a time, the He family and the Lu family were having a huge quarrel. They were frothing at the mouth and swearing a lot, which made Yang Ban''s head hurt.

 Chapter 393: test

    Chapter 393: test


    Chapter 393 Temptation


    Leader Yang yelled: "Shut the **** up! Are you going against it? If you have any grievances, go to the Yamen and file aint. Don''t argue here, and don''t get into group fights. If you get into group fights, people from the county will arrest you." Take him to jail!"


    Victor He saw that Team Leader Yang was angry and hurriedly scolded the vigers: "Stop arguing. Why are you arguing? Are you looking for death? The police officer is here today to handle the case of Lu Zhudan''s family. If you have nothing to do, go home as soon as possible."


    Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu have seen how cowardly they are and haveughed at them. Go back quickly. If you make too much noise, you will anger Team Leader Yang.


    The He family hurriedly shut up, but instead of going home immediately, they held up torches and sent Yang Bantou and others out of the vige.


    They said they were sending it to Team Leader Yang, but in fact they had suppressed it for too long and hadn''t seen enough of Mr. Lu''s misery, so they wanted to see more.


    Themotion in Dafeng Vige was so loud that the nearby Lianghe Vige heard themotion. The vige chief of Lianghe Vige rushed to the entrance of the vige with several young people from the vige.


    After seeing Team Leader Yang escorting Mr. Lu and his family, he was shocked. Something happened, something happened, and the Lu family was afraid it would be over.


    Bantou Yang deliberately punished Mr. Lu and asked the government servants to drag him quickly to the town. After Mr. Lu fell to the ground from exhaustion, he was put on a mule cart and ran towards the county government office.


    More than an hourter, at dawn, Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu were finally taken to the county government office.


    Also arrested were Lu Laoda and Lu Lao Er who lived in the county town, as well as Lu Guihua and Lu Hehua who were married in other towns.


    These four families were all arrested together with their children.


    The four brothers and sisters have been confused for a long time. They dont know what happened. They didnt ask the yamen servants to tell them. They can only worry.


    The children at home had never seen such a battle, and now they were taken to the county government office, where they were forced to kneel in the hall by the government officials. They were all so frightened that they cried loudly.


    After seeing Mr. Lu, everyone asked: "Dad, dad, what''s going on? Why did the government officialse to our house and arrest us?"


    Lu Hehua even stiffened her neck and asked: "Dad, what on earth did our familymit? This crime is not as bad as marrying off a daughter. The daughters are already married, and the sons are getting married. Why is it that something happened to the mother''s family? Catch your daughter?"


    Lu Hehua was very angry. She was dissatisfied with Mr. Lu and felt that he was partial. She found a vige chief''s house for her eldest sister, an official for her third sister, and only found a vige chief''s house for herself. Although her father-inw''s house was He is quite rich and has a shop in the county town, but his status is not as good as Zou County Cheng.


    Mr. Lus bup had been removed from his mouth. When he heard Lu Hehuas words, he red at her: Unfilial daughter!


    After saying this, he immediately knelt down and cried towards the empty hall: "Master Qingtian, this viin is wronged. What kind of royalw did this viinmit? Are you going to arrest the viin''s whole family in the middle of the night?"


    "The viin knows that he has some bullying behavior in the vige, but which family has rtives who are officials and does not bully others? The viin just made the same mistake as everyone else... The viin knows that he is wrong, and the viin will change... But Mr. Qingtian has to make the viin understand. He cant just arrest the viin without saying anything... The viin refuses to ept it. The viin is unjust, oh oh oh..."


    Mr. Lu was good at singing and reciting. After crying in the hall that he was wronged, he fell to the ground and cried bitterly. The cry was so aggrieved that he felt aggrieved. Those who didn''t know better thought that he was really wronged.


    Gu Jinan followed County Magistrate Xu, Master Tian and his entourage, hiding behind the screen and listening. When he heard Mr. Lu''s cry, he frowned deeply and whispered to the county magistrate: "Sir, looking at Mr. Lu''s appearance, he must not To be honest, if we go out to the court now, he will definitely deny it."


    "By now, Zou County Cheng should have received the news. For Zou Yuzhen''s sake, he will definitelye soon. As we said before, we will go to court first, interrogate Mr. Lu, and then throw him into the water to test his will. You have to change your inability to swim. Otherwise, Zou County Magistrate would have arrived before your Excellency could ask anything." After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu asked Gu Jin''an: "Younger of the Gu family, do you have anything? Whats a good idea?


    Gu Jinan said: "Reporting to your lord, Wan Sheng thinks that we should change the order and test Mr. Lu first to see if he can swim? After the testes out, we will go to court to interrogate him. Then he will want to deny that he can''t swim. , even if you cant escape by swimming.


    Master Tian agreed very much: "Sir, this is a good idea. It is much easier to test Mr. Lu when he has no defense."


    If we were to go to court for interrogation first, and then test whether Mr. Lu could swim, then Mr. Lu would probably rather drown himself than hold on without swimming to save himself. ''''


    My lord, you must know that only by taking the enemy by surprise can you win with one move.


    Magistrate Xu was very moved, but said: "Throwing people into the water to test them before going to court, in case something happens, is a waste of human life."


    Although County Magistrate Xu loves to take credit for his work, at heart he is afraid of taking responsibility. No matter what he does, he always ys it safe.


    Master Tian said: "Sir, do you still remember what the prefect said when you went back to see himst time?"


    The magistrate said that Magistrate Xu was too careful in his work. It should be noted that if you want to be an official, you must not be afraid of the wolf in front of you and the tiger in the back. If you are so afraid, your official career will notst long. At most, you can only be a county official, but it will be difficult to be a government official.


    Thinking of what the magistrate had said, County Magistrate Xu gritted his teeth and said, "Brother Jiang, immediately send someone to drag Mr. Lu to the pond in the backyard of the county government office and see if he can swim?"


    "I obey your orders." Jiang County Lieutenant immediately came out with two groups of county soldiers, pointed at Mr. Lu and said, "Come on, drag Lu Xiangfu to the backyard."


    The county soldiers were urgently recalled from the Division of Soldiers tonight, and two of them were Qin Eng and Qin Sang.


    Jiang Qi admires them very much and will bring them with him whenever he can aplish anything.


    Yes! The county soldiers responded and went to pull Mr. Lu away.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Let go of the old man. If you don''t go to court, you will torture him. You are abusing lynching!" Mr. Lu''s hands were tied and he couldn''t get up to escape. He could only lean on the ground with his two knees. It was difficult. Back away.


    When Lu Lao Da, Lu Lao Er, Lu Guihua, and Lu Hehua met, they only scolded the county soldiers. No one dared toe up to help, for fear of being charged with obstructing the military master from doing his errands.


    "Stop!" There was an angry shout. Zou County Cheng, supported by Zou Jiang, rushed to the county government office with Master Shao and Master Cao. When he saw the county soldiers were about to take Mr. Lu to the backyard, he hurriedly shouted: "Stop it! You have to drag people away before they even ascend to the church, you, what are you..."


    Zou Xiancheng has been sick recently, and he can''t even speak without breathing heavily. However, Qin Sang moved quickly. Before Zou Xiancheng finished speaking, he picked up Mr. Lu and rushed to the backyard of the county government office with a few meteoric strides. .

 Chapter 394: scar

    Chapter 394: scar


    Chapter 394 Scar


    Zouxian Cheng was stunned and pointed at Qin Sang. Before he could say the curse, Qin Sang had disappeared.


    After a while, he regained his breath, pointed in the direction where Qin Sang disappeared, and asked angrily: "Who is this man? How brave! A small soldier dares to ignore my order... I will punish him!" "


    When Lu Hehua saw Zou County Chenging, she hurriedly shouted: "Brother-inw, brother-inw, you have to save us. We didn''t do anything, but we were dragged to the county government overnight. It''s outrageous how they treat officials and their families." I take your brother-inw seriously, brother-inw, hurry up..."


    "Shut up! Where did youe from? My inw''s family name is Hong, your maiden name is Lu, and my husband''s family name is Niu. How could I have been your brother-inw?" Zou County Cheng was very angry. This Lu family is really unreliable. How long has it been since then? Why are you still calling him brother-inw? Is he afraid that others will not know that he spoils his concubine and destroys his wife? Is he afraid that others will not know that he intends to bend thew for personal gain and use his official position to save his concubine and his family?


    Lu Hehua was stunned for a while after being yelled at, and then got angry: "Brother-inw, are you not going to recognize us? Okay, okay, you really are nning to abandon the Lu family after seeing the suffering of our Lu family, you heartless old man . When you doted on my sister, you said that although you could not marry my plum blossom as your official wife, the Lu family is also your inw family, and we treat it as serious rtives. Now you..."


    "shut up!"


    "shut up!"


    "shut up!"


    Three angry shouts came from Boss Lu, Zou Jiang, and Zou Xiancheng.


    Zou Xiancheng was already ill. When Lu Hehua was so angry, his throat felt sweet, and a **** smell rushed straight into his throat. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    The Prime Minister of Zouxian County couldn''t hold it back, but he was so angry that he pointed at Lu Hehua and couldn''t say a word.


    Master Shao took a few steps forward, came to Lu Hehua, and warned her in a low voice: "Shut up if you don''t want to die. This has made us anxious. We will leave immediately and let your Lu family fend for themselves."


    Master Shao was a schr and a great concubine. He originally supported Zou Yuqian, but Zou Yuqian was too stupid andmitted suicide.


    Because of Zou Yuqian, the Prime Minister of Zou County hated Mrs. Zou''s family to death, and nned to abandon Mrs. Zou''s family and support Zou Yuzhen as the future head of the Zou family.


    However, Master Shao knew that Zou Yuzhen was cold and cruel, and was not a good boss. Therefore, Master Shao did not want Zou Yuzhen to take over.


    He is optimistic about... Zou Yukun''s eldest son.


    Although Zou Yukun was a fool, his eldest son was a good one. Although his knowledge was not as good as that of Zou Yuqian''s son, Zou Yukun did not make Zou Xiancheng''s concubine pregnant. Based on this alone, Zou Xiancheng would not hate him very much. Zou Yukun''s son.


    Now something happened to the Lu family. If Mr. Lu is really a runaway ve, then even if the Zou family spends money to buy Zou Yuzhen, Zou Yuzhen has a grandfather who is a runaway ve. It will be difficult for him to get a meritorious service in the future.


    After scolding Lu Hehua, Master Shao came to Zou County Cheng and whispered to him: "Sir, if the Lu family really can''t be saved, there is no need for you to break up with the county magistrate. It should be noted that no matter how important the Lu family is, it has no The Zou family is important, and you cannot let the Zou family fall into dire straits for the sake of irrelevant outsiders."


    The Zou family has suffered too much loss recently. They are already theughing stock of the county. If they get into trouble with the county magistrate again because of saving the Lu family, it will be more of a loss than the gain.


    Xu County Magistrate holds in his hands the credit for removing half of Dachu, and his promotion is a certainty.


    At this time, if you go against Magistrate Xu, in case Magistrate Xu gets into trouble, when he is transferred, please refer to Zou County Cheng''s book before leaving. Someone from above wille to investigate Zou County Cheng, but they can''t afford to do so.


    Hearing this, Zou County Cheng finally calmed down and nodded to Master Shao: "Master Shao reminds me that you can''t fight with the county magistrate."


    He turned his head, nced at the Lu family, his face darkened, and without saying a word, he was supported by Zou Jiang and went to the backyard of the county government office.


    The pond in the backyard of the county government office was not far away. There was wind at Qin Sang''s feet. After a while, he carried Mr. Lu to the pond. After untying the rope that tied Mr. Lu''s hands, he threw Mr. Lu into the pond with a thud.


    Mr. Lu was stunned. He was half floating on the water. He looked at Qin Sang and cursed: "Young man of the Qin family, how dare you avenge your private life!" Qin Sang ignored him at all and took a long bamboo pole handed over by Jiang County Lieutenant. , and began to p Mr. Lu in the water.


    Mr. Lu was not stupid and had already noticed that Qin Sang had an ulterior motive for throwing him into the water. However, he just had this idea and had not yet figured out the reason why Qin Sang did this. The long bamboo pole was Call.


    There were a few snaps and the bamboo pole hit him hard. Mr. Lu couldn''t bear the beating and immediately dived into the water. After a while, he dived to the other side of the pond.


    Magistrate Xu and the others stood by the pond and looked at them, nodding their heads... Mr. Lu can indeed swim. After a while, Mr. Lu tried to refute that he couldn''t swim and that he didn''t escape by swimming, but he probably wouldn''t be able to do so.


    When Qin Sang saw Zou County Chenging, he quickly ran to the other side of the pond and hit Mr. Lu again with a long bamboo pole.


    "Young descendant of the Qin family, you are a wolf who can kill a thousand swords, you are trying to kill people." Mr. Lu scolded Qin Sang and dived into the water again. After a while, he appeared on the other side of the pond.


    Zou Xian Cheng frowned and asked the magistrate in a bad tone: "Sir, what are you doing? Let a young man beat an old man like this. If word gets out, I''m afraid it will harm your official reputation."


    County Magistrate Xu looked at Zou County Cheng and smiled and said: "Master Zou is too worried. Sang is just testing the suspect to prevent the suspect from recanting his confession in court."


    Suspect?


    Change your confession in court?


    Does Magistrate Xu have any evidence against Mr. Lu?


    Zou County Cheng was still thinking about it, but County Magistrate Xu had already said to Qin Sang: "Young descendants of the Qin family, drag Mr. Lu up, tie him up, and take him to the lobby in front."


    After a while, Magistrate Xu was stunned and began to ascend the hall. He first announced Mr. Xue and asked him to tell everyone everything about the discovery that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve and what happened at Linglong Huafang. .


    Mr. Lu turned pale when he heard this... Sure enough, someone discovered that he was a ve.


    He immediately cried out: "It''s unfair, I''m wronged. It was this man named Xue who hit my mule cart some time ago. After being scolded by the old man, he held a grudge and deliberately ndered the old man as a runaway ve and wanted to harm the old man''s family... The old man I have never even been to Jiangnan, how could I be an escaped ve from Linglong Huafang?"


    Mr. Xue smiled: "Huai Siliu, although you pretended to be a beggar and sold yourself under a false name, when you sold yourself, the deed of sale was kept in the Jinling government office. The Jinling government office has a ve registration book. You Can you deny it for a while, or can you deny it for a lifetime? Your Excellency has sent people to Jinling Mansion. In ten days at most, they can get the ve registration booklet of Jinling Mansion ande back topare your fingerprints. As long as the threads of the fingerprints match, you can make excuses. No."


    Mr. Lu''s face turned pale and he almost fainted... But he couldn''t be imprisoned now. He had to buy time for his family and use these ten days to escape. He also argued: "What Huai Siliu? The old man doesn''t know you at all." What are you talking about? You said I am Huai Siliu, what evidence do you have? To sue without evidence is nder and you will go to jail!"


    He then said to the county magistrate: "Sir, you have no evidence to prove that the viin is Huai Siliu. You cannot arrest the viin, you must let him go immediately!"


    Magistrate Xu was startled. Indeed, before the ve registration booklet from Jinling Mansion was delivered, Mr. Lu could only be regarded as a suspected escaped ve. He could send people to keep an eye on the Lu family secretly, but he could not arrest the Lu family.


    Now arresting the Lu family has broken the criminalw.


    Mr. Xue was worthy of being a housekeeper for the Fu family. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "Huai Siliu, since you want to make such a quibble, let me tell you one more thing. Is the word Huai Siliu engraved on your back shoulder? ? This is the rule of Linglong Huafang. Every servant who sells himself as a ve will have words engraved on his back shoulder."


    Then he said: "You are very smart. In order to cover up this past, you will definitely destroy those three words. But it is flesh. Once destroyed, it will leave scars. You can''t say that you happen to have a bruise on your back shoulder." Its such a coincidence that the scar is there.

 Chapter 395: discard it

    Chapter 395: discard it


    Chapter 395 Abandon it


    Mr. Lu was very frightened. He stared at Mr. Xue and was very puzzled. Who is this Xue Mingyu? How do you know this rule of Linglong Huafang?


    The rule of engraving words on the back shoulder for servants is the secret of Linglong Boat Painting. Except for the people who paint Linglong Boat Painting, it is impossible for outsiders to know.


    Seeing that Mr. Lu was confused, Mr. Xue simply let him know: "I have two names. The first name was given by my parents, and it is called Xue Mingyu; the other name was given by Mr. Fu, and I call him Fu Fusheng. My family lives in Jinling Mansion."


    He added: "The matter of Linglong Painted Boat carving words on the back shoulder of the subordinates was originally a secret, but after the ident of Linglong Painted Boat, it was no longer a secret. You were not the only one who escaped back then. The official of Fucheng Yamen once After half a month of searching in Jinling City, I found a runaway ve with an inscription on his shoulder."


    After Master Tian heard this, he hurriedly said to County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, please verify it in court."


    Magistrate Xu nodded, pointed at Mr. Lu and said, "Here, take off Lu Xiangfu''s clothes and see if there are any scars on his back shoulders?"


    "Yes." Luo Wu and Yang Xiaoyamen stepped forward, one held down Mr. Lu, and the other used a saber to cut the clothes on Mr. Lu''s back. With a hiss, they tore off a piece of the clothes on Mr. Lu''s back, revealing... half of the clothes on Mr. Lu''s back. The scar on the backes.


    When Yang Xiaoyamen saw it, his face turned pale with fright. He hurriedly let go of Mr. Lu''s hand, pointed at his back and said, "Sir, sir... there are many scars."


    Upon seeing this, Luo Wu frowned and turned Mr. Lu in a different direction so that the magistrate could see Mr. Lu''s back.


    County Magistrate Xu, Master Tian, and County Lieutenant Jiang all saw Mr. Lu''s back covered with scars, and they all frowned... This Lu Xiangfu is a ruthless man. In order to cover up the three engraved words on his back, he actually scarred half of his back. Hurt, if you don''t have a little bit of strength, you really can''t do it.


    Magistrate Xu was very angry. He pointed at Mr. Lu and asked angrily: "Lu Xiangfu, what''s the matter with the injury on your back?"


    Mr. Lu cried and said: "Mr. Qingtian, you have to make the decision for me. I am really not the escaped ve of Linglong Huafang. The injury on my back was when I went out to make a living. I encountered robbers on the road and was kidnapped by them." Stop your hands and feet, it was caused by being dragged by a mule. If you don''t believe it, you can ask someone to examine the injury on the spot."


    There is a police officer in the yamen, but now there is no need to call him out for injury examination. No matter how much he is examined, the three inscriptions on the back shoulder have disappeared, leaving only arge scar.


    County Magistrate Xu was so angry that his hands were shaking, but he was not a fool after all. He was stunned and said directly: "Lu Xiangfu, someone used you of being a runaway ve, and they also gave evidence that you had carvings on your back. Now the carvings on your back are Although you are missing, the scar on half of your back is enough to prove that you are suspected of destroying the evidence of very. In order to handle the case impartially, I am now temporarily taking you and your whole family into custody until the ve registration booklet from Jinling Mansion is delivered. , and then do the fingerprint threadparison."


    Mr. Lu was shocked and said hurriedly: "Sir, you have no evidence to prove that I am a runaway ve, so you cannot put me in prison!"


    Snapped!


    "Bold!" County Magistrate Xu was shocked and said angrily: "Now there are witnesses using you of being a runaway ve. There are witnesses, but there is no physical evidence. I have the right to put you in prison. If you dare to make any noise again, I will Serve with great punishment!


    Mr. Lu was heartbroken, but for the sake of the children and grandchildren of the Lu family, he had to continue shouting: "Sir, sir, you can put the viin in prison, but you can''t put my children and grandchildren in prison. They are not guilty!"


    "Bah, what are you saying about innocence?" Vige Chief He was kneeling not far away. Hearing Mr. Lu''s many sophistry, he couldn''t help it anymore. He pointed at him and cursed: "Now someone is using you of being a fugitive ve. A fugitive ve." Ah, do you know what a runaway ve is? Not only do runaway ves deserve to die, but their children and grandchildren must also be registered as ves. Since they are your children and grandchildren, is there anything wrong with being imprisoned with you?"He The vige chief squinted at Mr. Lu and chuckled, "Or do you want to dy time and let them escape with the Lu family''s wealth?"


    Vige Chief He hates Mr. Lu to death. Now that he knows that Mr. Lu may be a runaway ve, he will never let Mr. Lu and his family stand up. No matter what, he will beat Mr. Lu and his family to death!


    "Sir, Lu Zhudan is the most cunning. Don''t let the rest of the Lu family go. If you let them go now, they will be able to escape Tianfu County without waiting until dawn. There is still no stability in the northwest. There are many victims of the disaster. If they pretended to be victims and fled to the northwest, they would have escaped disaster!"


    Hearing this, County Magistrate Xu looked at Vige Chief He with admiration. This old man was not very useless. At least these words exposed Mr. Lu''s n.


    Magistrate Xu cleared his throat and nodded seriously: "Vige Chief He is right. In order to prevent Lu Xiangfu''s children and grandchildren from absconding, I have decided to take everyone in the Lu family into custody, including the children born to daughters of the Lu family."


    After saying that, he looked at Zou Xian Cheng, who was pale with anger, and asked with a smile: "Master Zou, do you have any objection? I act ording to thew."


    The criminalw of Dachu stiptes that in order to prevent fugitive ves from escaping again, fugitive ves and their children can be temporarily detained until the evidence is conclusive before sentencing.


    Zou Xiancheng was so angry that there was blood in his mouth... When he just received the news, he felt that Mr. Lu might be unjust. After all, Da Chu strictly manages people''s household registration. Even if you can escape from the master''s house, you will wait until you return to your hometown. Finally, others can follow the household registration you gave when you sold yourself.


    It is impossible to escape even if you want to.


    How did you know that Mr. Lu was a beggar who pretended to have no father, no mother, and no household registration, so he entered the Linglong Painting Boat directly. In this way, even if Mr. Lu escapes back to his hometown, there is no registered address for him at Linglong Huafang, so it will be difficult to find him.


    One more thing, the scar on Mr. Lus back...the scar on half of his back, do you think everyone else is a fool? When Xue Mingyu said that Mr. Lu had carvings on his back, he also left a scar on half of his back. Everyone knew that he did it on purpose!


    Zou Xiancheng wanted to help Mr. Lu for Zou Yuzhen, but now, how can he help?


    Master Shao had already said from the side: "The county magistrate is naturally the most impartial in handling cases, and my boss will not have any objections."


    He also said: "Your Excellency, the county magistrate, my boss has been in poor health recently. It is not appropriate to work too much. I will take my leave first."


    Witnesses, escaping by swimming, and intentional injuries on his back have all proved that Mr. Lu is a fugitive ve. The county magistrate has already sent people to Jinling Mansion to get the ve registration book. As soon as the book arrives in ten days, The Lu family would have to be registered as ves. This matter is a done deal, and Zou County Cheng can''t save it, so it''s better to leave quickly to avoid being implicated by the Lu family.


    County Magistrate Xu smiled and said: "Mr. Zou is old, and it is normal for him to be sick. Go back and rest early. There is no need to worry about the affairs of the county government. There are so many scribes in this government office, and they are all capable. I will definitely handle the official affairs properly for Mr. Zou."

 Chapter 396: Divorce

    Chapter 396: Divorce


    Chapter 396 Divorce


    When Master Shao and Zou Xiancheng heard this, they were both shocked... What did County Magistrate Xu mean by this? Could it be that he wanted to rece Zou Xian Cheng and take away Zou Xian Cheng''s official position?


    Master Shao and Zou Xiancheng looked at each other and felt that this was most likely what County Magistrate Xu meant.


    The Prime Minister of Zouxian County swallowed the blood that poured into his mouth and said to County Magistrate Xu: "Don''t worry, sir. I just have a minor illness. I just need to rest for two days. It''s not serious. I can go back to the county government the day after tomorrow to do errands." "


    County Magistrate Xu did not want to rece Zou County Cheng, but just warned him not to cause trouble for him. Hearing this, he waved his hand and said: "Zou County Cheng, please go back to recover in peace."


    Zou Xiancheng saw this and said nothing. He was supported by Master Zou Jiang and Shao and walked towards the gate of the county government office.


    Seeing that Zou County Cheng was about to leave, Lu Hehua became anxious and shouted: "Brother-inw, brother-inw, you can''t leave, we will be put in prison if you leave!"


    Lu Hehua, his son and two daughters followed him and cried: "Uncle, uncle, help me, we don''t want to be put in prison, we don''t want to be ves, wuwuwu..."


    Lu Hehua''s man, Niu Chengwu, said nothing, staring at Lu Hehua and Mr. Lu with a heavy expression on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Master Cao couldn''t bear the shouting. He turned around and kicked Lu Hehua, and said angrily: "Brother-inw and uncle, Lu Meihua is just my master''s concubine. Don''t mistake your rtives here."


    Lu Hehua was kicked down and fell to the ground with a scream. When she got up, Zou County Cheng had already been helped away by Zou Jiang and Master Shao.


    Lu Hehua was so angry that she cursed Zou Xiancheng half to death in her heart.


    County Magistrate Xu was troubled by the family''smotion and said to Team Leader Yang: "Come on, take them to the cell and wait until they are punished."


    Yes. ss leader Yang led Luo Wu and others forward and pulled up Mr. Lu and his family who were kneeling on the ground.


    "Sir, wait!" Niu Chengwu suddenly shouted: "My lord, County Magistrate, Lu Hehua is greedy and cunning. He has disrespected his parents-inw for many years and concealed the crime of being a runaway ve from the Niu family. Themon people disdain to be married to this woman again. Please bear witness." , themon people want to divorce their wives in court and cut off their ties with the Lu family!"


    With that said, he pulled up the hem of his own clothes, bit out a gash, then hissed, tore the hem in half and threw it on Lu Hehua''s head.


    Lu Hehua was stunned, jumped up and shouted: "Niu Chengwu, you ungrateful thing, you have no ability. Seeing that my Lu family is in trouble, you divorce your wife in court. Do you have any conscience? You still have children, I am the biological mother of three children. If you divorce me, what will you do with the three children?"


    Niu Chengwu sneered: "Anyway, you look down on the Niu family. You have long been looking forward to leaving the Niu family so that you can marry a rich family. Now, for the sake of our marriage, I will help you. You should be grateful to me."


    "As for the children..." Niu Chengwu looked at his son and two daughters and said, "Who wants them to deal with a mother like you? As a father, I can''t protect them even if I want to."


    Widow Yu already had his seed in her belly. ording to Widow Yu, it was probably a son. He was worried about how to tell Lu Hehua to let Widow Yu in. Now there is no need to worry, just divorce the shrew Lu Hehua, and he can live with Widow Yu.


    Lu Hehua looked down on the Niu family and had never had a good look towards Niu Chengwu since they got married. She thought that with the Zou family here, she could manipte Niu Chengwu for the rest of her life. Now that she heard that Niu Chengwu wanted to divorce his wife and not even have children, she was so angry. He couldn''t catch his breath and passed out immediately.


    Mother, mother, whats wrong with you? Wake up quickly. Lu Hehuas son and two daughters rushed over and cried around her.


    After Lu Guihua''s man Yao Minghui heard Niu Chengwu''s words, he immediately said to County Magistrate Xu, as if he had opened up the two channels of Ren and Governor: "My lord, please bear witness to the students. The students did not know that the Lu family was a runaway ve. Now suddenly After hearing this, I feel deeply ashamed and do not want to associate with the Lu family. I ask you to testify that the student will divorce his wife in front of the court!"


    Xu County Magistrate had a headache, why did hee to divorce his wife in public? Lu Guihua was stunned when she heard this and looked at Yao Minghui in disbelief: "Ms. sir, you, you actually want to divorce me?"


    Lu Guihua has always felt that Yao Minghui is good to her. Yao Minghui is a schr. Although he has never passed the exam for most of his life, because he is the head of the family and she has a dowry from the Lu family, life at home is very easy. .


    She thought that even if her father was a runaway ve, with her husband''s level of love, he would spend money to redeem her and live a good life in the future.


    Why, why have youe to the point of divorcing your wife?


    Yao Minghui said: "Osmanthus, don''t me me. I will take the imperial examination in the future. If I marry the daughter of a runaway ve and have a runaway ve father-inw, how will I be able to gain a foothold in the schrlymunity in the future? I will beughed at by the schrs." For the sake of our rtionship as a couple, don''t me me... As for the children, I will go back and discuss it with my father... If we can buy it, my family will buy back the two sons."


    As for Lu Guihua, he did not intend to buy her back, but wanted to marry another girl from an innocent family background.


    Lu Guihua waspletely confused.


    Lu Lao Er and Lu Lao Er were very angry and shouted at Yao Minghui: "Yao, you abandoned your wife and children when the Lu family was in trouble. You are not a schr in vain, you are a polite scum!"


    Yao Minghui didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he did, and retorted: "It was your Lu family who deceived my Yao family first, and it''s also my Yao family who have good intentions. Otherwise, I could sue your Lu family for marriage fraud!"


    His Yao family married a girl from the Lu family, a good citizen, not a daughter from the Lu family, a runaway ve. There was a big difference between the two.


    bang!


    Magistrate Xu pped the gavel and said angrily: "That''s enough. If you want to divorce your wife, go back and write a letter of divorce. If you continue to make trouble here, I will put you both in jail and withdraw from the court!"


    Xu County Magistrate was so angry that he walked away. Yang Bantou immediately took all the Lu family members to the prison.


    Although the two daughters-inw of the Lu family were crying, they were already thinking about how to send a message to their parents'' families and ask someone from their parents'' families toe and make peace with the Lu family.


    Yao Minghui and Niu Chengwu were anxious to clear up their rtionship with the Lu family. As soon as they left the Yamen, they went to the bookstore, bought pens, ink, paper and inkstones, wrote two letters of divorce on the spot, and sent them directly to the county government office. After stamping the county government seal, they sent them to Go to jail and give it to the Lu family.


    Boss Lu looked at the two divorce letters that had been stamped with the county government seal, and he was so angry that he almost fainted.


    Before they could judge whether the Lu family were runaway ves, these two ungrateful dogs just wrote a letter of divorce and stamped it with the county government seal. The matter was settled. The Lu family couldn''t object even if they wanted to.


    Yao Minghui is a schr, but he still has a lot of face. After giving the Lu family a letter of divorce, he went to the county government office and asked Master Tian: "Master Tian, can I buy back my two sons?"


    After all, both of them are born with a handle, and he is already nearly forty years old. He wants to be born again, and he doesnt know if he can still give birth to a son, so the two sons must be redeemed.

 Chapter 397: ruthless person

    Chapter 397: ruthless person


    Chapter 397 Ruthless person


    Master Tian said: "Children born from married women can be redeemed, but the price is not cheap. A daughter will cost five taels of silver, and a male over fourteen years old will cost ten taels of silver."


    "Twelve taels!" Yao Minghui felt very sad. Two are twenty taels, which is a lot of money.


    Seeing his pain, Master Tian smiled and said, "It''s not certain whether the Lu family is a runaway ve. You can wait until the ve registration booklet from Jinling Mansion is delivered. If Mr. Lu is not a runaway ve, you will save this money. "


    Yao Minghui was a little moved, but he thought of Zou Xiancheng''s appearance in the court... Even Zou Xiancheng was eager to break away from the Lu family. The story that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve was probably true.


    We can''t wait any longer. If we wait until Mr. Lu is sentenced to redeem his people, his two sons will be official ves.


    You can avoid this stain by redeeming it early.


    "Master Tian, our family has been really harmed by the Lu family. Don''t worry, those two are the students'' sons. The student will redeem them no matter what. Just wait, the student will go back and get the money to redeem them." Yao Minghui bowed to Master Tian again and then bowed respectfully.


    Niu Chengwu heard that it cost ten taels of silver to redeem a man, and he immediately did not want to redeem his son again.


    But the vige chief Niu refused, saying that Ren Geer was his son after all. He was already seventeen this year, and the marriage had been decided. In a few months, he would get married, and he would have to be redeemed to carry on the family line.


    As for the two daughters born to Lu Hehua, vige chief Niu was reluctant to spend ten taels of silver to redeem them.


    As soon as the matter was decided, the Niu family and the Yao family were busy redeeming people.


    Zou Yuzhen stayed up all night in Zou Mansion. After knowing that Zou County Cheng was back, he did not dare to hang out in front of Zou County Cheng, for fear that Zou County Cheng would vent his anger on him.


    He went to see Aunt Lu.


    Aunt Lu also didn''t sleep all night. After learning the news, she was almost crazy with fright: "Mommy, this matter has really leaked out, what should we do?"


    Aunt Lu knew that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve, because she met Mr. Lu by chance when Mother Han was in trouble, and she wanted to report him as a runaway ve, forcing Mr. Lu to spend money to redeem Mother Han''s body.


    After redeeming the death of Aunt Han, Aunt Han did not sell herself to the Lu family, but gave an idea to Mr. Lu, saying that she would help him teach Lu Meihua, and after teaching Lu Meihua, let her go to Zou County Cheng Be a concubine and let the Lu family live a good life.


    Aunt Han used to specialize in teaching girls to serve men at Linglong Huafang. Her skills were quite good. As long as she was taught by Aunt Han, it would not be difficult to be favored.


    Mr. Lu also disliked that his family was not wealthy enough at that time. After hearing Aunt Hans proposal, he pped the table and agreed.


    In the next two years, Aunt Lu was taught by Aunt Han, and she learned various skills in serving men, as well as some calligraphy and poetry. Two yearster, Aunt Lu sold herself and joined the Zou family.


    Because he was good-looking and literate, he was assigned to serve Zou Xiancheng in the study.


    Not long after, Aunt Lu became the servant of the Prime Minister of Zou County. She became favored from then on, and she became the aunt because of her superiority to her son.


    At this time, Aunt Han also sold herself into the Zou family and became Aunt Lu''s nanny.


    So everyone didnt know that Mother Han and Mr. Lu had known each other for a long time, and both of them came out of Linglong Huafang.


    It''s just that Mr. Lu is a runaway ve, and Aunt Han met Mr. Lu after being resold, and forced Mr. Lu to redeem her body. For the sake of her future prosperity, she designed to send Aunt Lu to the Zou family, and then sold herself to follow her. , enjoying the blessings of these twenty years. Mother Han said: "Auntie, don''t worry, no matter what happens to the Lu family, it will not involve you. You have the third young master by your side. As long as the third young master is here, your good days will not end."


    "What do you mean, mama? You want to give up the Lu family!" Aunt Lu was shocked, looking at Aunt Han with a hint of resentment in her eyes: "Those are my father, my brother, and my nephews. If we give up the Lu family, Family, if I dont save them, I wont have a family.


    Aunt Lu has a good conscience and never thought of giving up Mr. Lu at the critical moment of life and death.


    But who is Aunt Han?


    How could Aunt Lu offend Zou County Cheng in order to save the Lu family?


    Aunt Han said: "Auntie, although Zou County Cheng has not found out who gave him the ultimate medicine, he has begun to be wary of Auntie. During this period of time, let aloneing to Auntie''s room, there are still many things hidden outside our yard. The young people are all watching my aunt secretly."


    Mother Han lowered her voice and said: "The old man doesn''t believe my aunt anymore and is trying to find something to do with her. If my aunt goes against the county magistrate again at this time, what will the third young master do?"


    "The eldest brother and the second child have fallen. Seeing that the third young master can take charge of the Zou family, something like this happened. For the current n, we can only abandon the Lu family and save the third young master. It should be noted that the aunt has to rely on the third young master. , Only when the third young master gets well can my aunt have a good life."


    And she can have a good life.


    Aunt Lu was very hesitant: "But, that''s my dad."


    "So what if he''s my aunt''s father?" Zou Yuzhen pushed the door open and walked in. After turning around and closing the door, he walked to Aunt Lu, knelt down and said, "Auntie, please have mercy on your poor son. Please help him. He can''t have a child." My grandfather was a runaway ve.


    My son will have to take the exam for merit and fame in the future. If his grandfather is a runaway ve, even if he can take the exam, he will beughed to death by the candidates who are on the same list and in the same subject. This is a stain on the sons life, and this stain cannot be left behind!


    Cant stay


    Aunt Lu was shocked and asked Zou Yuzhen tremblingly: "Brother Zhen, what do you mean? Why can''t you stay inw?"


    Zou Yuzhen looked at Aunt Han.


    Mother Han understood and whispered: "Auntie, it will take ten days to send back the ve registration booklet of Jinling Mansion. Generally, the thumb of the left hand is used to make fingerprints. As long as..."


    Mother Han whispered a few words to Aunt Lu. Aunt Lu was so frightened that her face turned pale and her tears kept flowing: "You, you are trying to...father him die miserably."


    Aunt Han said: "Auntie, what kind of tragic death? Mr. Lu is called to die to prove his innocence. If this thing is done, County Magistrate Xu will not only convict the Lu family of running away ves, but also be punished for the crime of disregarding human life." , when the timees he wants to be promoted, but it wont be that easy.


    Zou Yuzhen said: "Auntie, because of what Zhong Cun said before she died, my father has begun to doubt you, and Master Shao is a legitimate concubine. Recently, he is lobbying my father to support the second son''s son to be the future head of the Zou family. We can no longer be dragged down by the Lu family, we must use the Lu family to turn around!"


    After Mr. Lu died, he left another blood letter. They took the blood letter to the city toin. Not only could they escape this disaster, but they could also bite Magistrate Xu and County Captain Jiang back.


    Aunt Lu was moved. Taking advantage of her consent, Aunt Han quickly picked up a bag of silver, went to the kitchen to pick up a box of food, and went to the county prison to visit Mr. Lu.

 Chapter 398: The fight between trapped beasts

    Chapter 398: The fight between trapped beasts


    Chapter 398: Fight between trapped beasts


    After Mr. Lu heard what Mother Han said, he was only briefly frightened, and then became determined.


    He can''t escape. The only one who can save the Lu family now is himself.


    He ate the food sent by Aunt Han and said to Aunt Han: "Go back and tell Meihua and Brother Zhen that I was wronged and I am not a runaway ve!"


    The second half of the sentence was shouted out by Mr. Lu, and many people in the county jail heard it.


    The officer banged the wooden bars of the cell with an iron rod and said angrily: "What are you shouting for? Whether you are being wronged or not, we will know when the ve registration book from Jinling Mansion is delivered. Why are you shouting? If you keep shouting, I will cut you off." you."


    Mr. Lu didn''t say anything anymore. When several younger members of the Lu family saw that Aunt Han had brought a lot of meat and vegetables, they all came over to grab the food.


    Boss Lu asked Aunt Han: "Mommy, is Zou County Cheng trying to save us? Auntie, you must tell Meihua and let her take Brother Zhen to beg Zou County Cheng. Don''t let Zou County County Magistrate, please save the Lu family."


    Boss Lu was in tears. He was stunned by the fact that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve. If the charges were proven, the Lu family would be doomed.


    Lu Laosan was paralyzed and was thrown into the cell. At this moment, he said with difficulty: "Save...save...the Lu family..."


    Mother Han nced at Boss Lu and said, "Don''t worry, sir. My aunt and the third young master have alreadye up with a good idea. The Lu family will be fine."


    After saying that, he didnt say any more, got up and left.


    Boss Lu was very happy and felt that the Lu family was in good hands and should be able to escape the disaster.


    Mr. Lu looked at the smiling face of Mr. Lu and sneered in his heart with disdain. No wonder this son has been with Zou Xian Cheng for more than ten years and has not be Zou Xian Cheng''s confidant. He is indeed a bit naive.


    The Lu family must die if they want to escape this disaster.


    Mr. Lu looked away, picked up the roast chicken, and ate it with big mouthfuls.


    "Grandpa, give me a chicken leg, I''m hungry." Lu Laoer''s youngest son crawled over to take the roast chicken from Mr. Lu''s hand, but Mr. Lu kicked him away.


    Everyone in the cell was shocked. Lu Laoer hurriedly hugged his youngest son and said to Mr. Lu: "Dad, what are you doing, kicking your own grandson for a chicken bite?"


    Mr. Lu ignored Mr. Lu and just ate the roast chicken in his hand. This was hisst meal. After eating it, he would be finished for the rest of his life. He would kill anyone who tried to rob him!


    After a while, Mr. Lu finished eating the roast chicken and drank a few sips of wine. He lifted up the hem of his clothes, bit his finger and wrote on the hem: I am not a runaway ve. I am wronged. Your Majesty the County Magistrate...


    Before they finished writing the word, Jiang County Lieutenant and others hurried over. Qin Sang ran at the front and said to the guarding Yamen: "Open the cell door quickly and tie up Mr. Lu!"


    After the Lu family was taken to prison, they went to the Jiang family, met Xiaoyu, and told them about the Lu family being imprisoned.


    Xiaoyu was very happy after hearing this, and asked again: Can the prisoners who were admitted into prison be loosened, or should they be shackled and have their hands and feet tied?


    Luo Wu replied that after being imprisoned in a prison, there would be a cell where the prisoner would be released.


    When Xiaoyu heard this, he immediately sent them back to the cell, tied Mr. Lu''s hands and feet, and gagged his mouth to prevent him frommitting suicide in prison and biting them back.


    Jiang County Lieutenant is an old and spicy man. When he heard this, he quickly led Luo Wu and others to the cell. Before entering the cell, he asked the yamen guard outside and learned that Aunt Han, who was next to Aunt Lu, had been here and knew something was wrong. Yes, rush in quickly.


    Mr. Lu was immediately startled when he heard Qin Sang''s voice. He looked up at Qin Sang and the others. They came very quickly, but it''s a pity...


    His! Mr. Lu red hard, endured the severe pain, bit off the flesh of his thumb, ate it, and smiled at County Lieutenant Jiang: "I am not a runaway ve. You have wronged me. I am not a ghost." I will let you go!"


    After saying that, he hit the wall of the cell hard.


    But he didn''t hit it and was pulled back by Lu Guihua.


    Lu Guihua instinctively grabbed Mr. Lu and cried, "Dad, please don''t let your mind wander. Big brother and second brother,e over quickly and pull dad back. Don''t let dad get hit to death."


    Boss Lu is quite smart. He has already seen that Mr. Lu wants to fight to the death. He hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Lu Guihua''s hand and said: "Sister, please let go!"


    If you don''t let go, Qin Sang and the others will open the door ande in, and dad will die.


    Lu Guihua looked at Boss Lu in disbelief: "Brother, are you crazy? You actually want our father to die?"


    Mr. Lu still loved his eldest daughter, Lu Guihua, but at this moment, when she grabbed his arm and failed to hit the wall and died, he was very angry. He struggled and said: "Guihua, let go, let go quickly. Dad was wronged by County Magistrate Xu." Fugitive ve, father will die to prove his innocence!"


    "Dad, my daughter knows that you were wronged. My brother-inw and Mei Hua will definitely clear your name. You can''t die." Lu Guihua cried miserably. She only knew that she had been divorced. If her father died again, Who else can she rely on in the future?


    Qin Sang had already snatched the yamen officer''s key, opened the cell door, rushed in, tore Lu Guihua apart, twisted Mr. Lu''s hands behind his back, untied the rope from his waist, tied Mr. Lu up in a few strokes, and then pinched Mr. Lu touched his chin and pped his back hard, trying to get rid of the piece of flesh on his fingertips that he had swallowed.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Lu had swallowed the piece of flesh a long time ago and chewed it a few times before swallowing it. Even if Qin Sang could dig it out for him, the whorls on the flesh of his fingertips would not be visible clearly, and he would not be able to be convicted. .


    Hahaha! Mr. Lu couldnt stopughing: I was wronged. I am not a runaway ve. If you want to frame me, God wont allow it!


    When Jiang Xianwei heard this, his face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. Although Xiaoyu Yatou reminded them, they were still a step toote.


    Jiang County Lieutenant had no choice but to have Mr. Lu''s mouth blocked, locked him up alone, and then told County Magistrate Xu about the matter.


    Magistrate Xu was stunned after hearing this: "You bastard! This guy named Lu wants to fight us to the end."


    He even shouted that he was wronged. This, he wanted to kill him.


    Gu Jinan had been following Captain Jiang and was now with the County Magistrate. Hearing this, he said: "Sir, after Grandma Han went in to see Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu did this. We have to arrest Grandma Han. , check her out."


    Magistrate Xu was furious. Hearing this, he thought it was reasonable. Regardless of whether Aunt Han was a servant of the Zou family, he immediately asked the Yamen servants to arrest Aunt Han and throw her into prison.


    Grandma Han was not panicked when she was arrested. Although she came from an exquisite family, the difference between male and female servants was that there was no inscription on her back shoulder.


    Besides, Mr. Lu has bitten off the skin of his hand. Even if the Jinling Mansion sends the ve registration booklet, it can''t match the threads of the fingerprints. As long as they endure it for ten days, Magistrate Xu will naturally let them go without evidence. .


    If he doesn''t let go, Zou County Magistrate can make a fuss and write a note to the magistrate''s Yamen to use County Magistrate Xu of taking merit and filching others.


    But what Mother Han didnt know was that even after forty years, the servants of Linglong Huafang were still alive. Ten dayster, not only the ve registration booklet was sent from Jinling Mansion, but also two former servants of Linglong Huafang.


    These two servants not only knew her, they also knew Mr. Lu.

 Chapter 399: nobleman

    Chapter 399: nobleman


    Chapter 399 The noble man


    There are two servants, a man and a woman. The man is already an old man, and the woman is about the same age as Aunt Han.


    The two of them were escorted here by officials from Jinling Prefecture.


    In addition to these two servants and a group of official officials from Jinling Prefecture, two groups of people followed to the Tianfu County government office.


    These two teams are from the Zheng family, a prominent family in the south of the Yangtze River, and the official family.


    When County Magistrate Xu learned that the Zheng family was following someone from the official family, he was so frightened that he sat down on the ground: "Zheng, the Zheng family is following the official family...here, someone ising?!"


    Master Tian quickly helped County Magistrate Xu up and said, "Yes, sir, people from both families are here, and they are all the eldest grandsons."


    Hand, eldest grandson!


    The eldest grandson of arge family is the future head of the family. The Zheng family follows the official family and sends the eldest grandson here. What does it want to do?


    Magistrate Xu''s legs were weak: "Brother Tian, is it possible that this case was not judged well by the judge, and these two families came to investigate? Don''t they have a grudge? They won''t fight in our Tianfu County, right? ? If a fight breaks out, who are we going to help? Hey, why is there so much to do in just one case?!"


    County Magistrate Xu is a timid person. He has always pursued stability. He would rather not have great achievements, but strive to have no mistakes and pass his term safely. But when I was transferred, why did so many things happen? He even recruited two major aristocratic families from Jiangnan, and these two aristocratic families were rtives of the emperor... He was afraid of this.


    Master Tian was very helpless. Could his ssmate and fellow student be more courageous?


    Sir, Linglong Huafang was in trouble because of these two families, and these two families also became enemies because of Linglong Huafang. Now it seems that there may be some hidden reason why Linglong Huafang was in trouble, otherwise the two families would not have sent people.


    The person sent can still represent the eldest grandson of the two families.


    "Brother Tian is right. It seems that there must be another hidden story about what happened back then." Magistrate Xu calmed down, finally stood up and asked: "Who is receiving these two distinguished guests? Have you notified Mr. Jiang? He is the supervisor Those who are under detention have toe. There are also people from the Gu family and the Xue family. They have to send someone to fetch their two families. In case the distinguished guests want to see them, it will not look good if they are not around. "


    Ten days ago, after the Lu family was imprisoned, the Gu family, the Shang family, and the Xue family went home. I originally thought there was no need to call them here, but now that there are distinguished guestsing, it is better to call them here.


    Master Tian said: "Don''t worry, sir, Master Yu is already out entertaining the distinguished guests. Master Jiang has already notified you. He is a seasoned man. I think he has already sent someone to invite people from the Gu family and the Xue family. Don''t worry about this, go out quickly." Wee your distinguished guests.


    County Magistrate Xu quickly tidied up his clothes and took Mr. Tian and a few servants to the gate of the county government office to wee the distinguished guests from afar.


    Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying are both under the age of 20. They are dressed in rich clothes and robes, with faces like jade and upright figures. They are sitting in arge and gorgeous carriage, apanied by nearly 20 servants. It stopped in front of the county government gate, blocking the main street of the county government gate.


    The two of them did not expect that the streets in Tianfu County were so narrow. Seeing that their carriages and horses were blocking the road, they hurriedly asked the apanying steward to send the servants away to clear a path for pedestrians on the street.


    Beforeing, they were all told by their respective grandfathers that they were here to find the truth of the past, not to disturb the people.


    But the people in Tianfu County had seen such a battle, such a good carriage, and a group of well-trained servants. They all gathered around and pointed to the carriage path: "Hey, who is sitting in this carriage?" ? With such a grand ceremony, could it be that some noble person hase?"


    A vendor carrying a basket squeezed over and mocked: "You can pull it off. How can a noble persone to a poor ce like Tianfu County? There are quite a few victims of the disaster... I guess this is someone from the county magistrate''s family." .


    Someone retorted: "Ah! The county magistrate is a farmer. How can he have such a carriage at home? Look at the treasure cover on the carriage. Oh, that is a gem. I heard from my rtives in the city that there is such a carriage. Colored gems are always worth a lot of money.


    "Hey, are you looking down on the county magistrate? As the saying goes, a year of cleaning up the prefecture is worth one hundred thousand snowkes. Although the county magistrate is not a prefect, he has been a county magistrate for many years, so he still has some money. How can he sit at home? Can''t afford this kind of carriage?" As soon as County Magistrate Xu came out, he almost got angry to death when he heard this. He pointed at the farmers who were talking and almost cursed... Okay, okay, they think his life is easier. , wont you stop until you kill him?


    Master Yu hurriedly shouted: "This is an important ce of the county government. No one is allowed to watch. Let''s disperse soon. Let''s disperse!"


    The officials from the county government hurriedly came to drive people away. However, due to the presence of the distinguished guests, they could not drive them too roughly. It took them only half an hour to drive away the people who had surrounded the gate of the county government office.


    Magistrate Xu had just changed into a new official uniform. He was so frightened that the whole official uniform was soaked with sweat. Hot sweat dripped from his forehead. He said to Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying: "The two young masters havee a long way, and they are not wee at all." .


    Although the status of these two people is valuable, maybe the county magistrate is not confused enough to call himself a subordinate official. After all, they only have the title of civil servants and have no official positions.


    Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying bowed to County Magistrate Xu in return: "Mr. Xu, you are very polite. We are here mainly for the matter of the escaped ves at Linglong Painting Boat."


    They pointed at the two old servants behind them and said: "These two were the servants of Linglong Painting Boat back then. They recognize most of the people in Linglong Painting Boat. Please ask County Magistrate Xu to arrange for them to recognize them."


    County Magistrate Xu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the two families were more anxious than him. It seemed that Master Tian was right. There must be something hidden about the Linglong Boat Painting. The two families would send their eldest grandson because they were anxious to know who the escaped ve was. who? Want to find out the truth from the escaped ves.


    Magistrate Xu hurriedly said: "Two gentlemen, please invite me. I will arrange for them to recognize you."


    Xu County Magistrate immediately brought the two young masters, the squad leader sent by Jinling Prefecture, and the two old servants into the county government hall.


    The two young masters did not go to the back office, but sat directly in the court hall. Jiang County Lieutenant had already arrived with Yang Bantou, Luo Wu and other small government servants.


    After County Magistrate Xu saw him, he directly asked him to take a squad leader and two old servants to the prison and asked them to identify Mr. Lu in the prison.


    When the two old servants saw Mr. Lu, they were confused for a moment. After carefully identifying him, they nodded to Jiang Xianwei: "It looks very much like Huai Siliu."


    However, in order not to admit the wrong person, they still have to try again.


    Zhu Wazi! The old man suddenly shouted to Mr. Lu in the cell.


    Mr. Lu was sleeping in a daze. Hearing this long-lost name, he opened his eyes, looked at the person who called him and said, "What are you calling? I have stopped calling this beggar by his name a long time ago."


    The old servant smiled and said: "I know, your name is Zhu Wazi when you beg for food, and you are called Huai Siliu after you enter our Linglong Huafang."


    Mr. Lu was agitated and lost all sleep. He thought of something and hurriedly denied it: "That''s nonsense. I don''t know about the exquisite boat or the Huai 46!"

 Chapter 400: Shui Ba Niang

    Chapter 400: Shui Ba Niang


    Chapter 400 Shui Banniang


    Tsk, Huai Siliu, although we havent seen each other for forty years, I was the one who helped you get into the Linglong Boathouse back then. Why, now that you are a master, you have forgotten me, the fifth master.


    This old servant is called Huai Wu. He was a steward of Linglong Huafang in those days. He was in charge of the male servants in Linglong Huafang. He was the one who recruited Mr. Lu to join Linglong Huafang.


    Mr. Lu''s face turned pale and he wanted to deny it. The old woman next to him had already said: "Huai Siliu, you don''t have to deny it anymore. Except that you are a little older, your appearance has not changed much from before. Especially your voice is still the same." It''s the same as before, it''s not too loud, and there''s a hoarseness that''s different from other people''s, and the throat looks like it''s blocked by phlegm. I knew it was you as soon as I heard it."


    Mr. Lu looked at the olddy and was shocked...not only Huai Wu came, but also Little Lotus Ye.


    Her, shouldn''t she be torn apart by the Zheng family and the Shangguan family? How could he still be alive?


    Seeing this, Xiao Heye sneered: "You are surprised why the olddy didn''t die, right? The wealthy family is really not as simple as Fengchen woman imagined. Others are not fools, so they can''t not see that the two families are being tricked."


    Mr. Lu is a little confused. What do you mean? Which two families were fooled? He doesn''t know at all.


    In another cell not far away, Grandma Han shivered all over after hearing what was said here... Xiao Heye was not dead. How could she not be dead? If Xiao Heye had not died, then she would have made the two young masters jealous by inciting Xiao Lianxian, which eventually led to Shangguan Hua slipping and falling into the water. Wouldn''t it have been missed that the two families were enmity?


    Mother Han was very scared. If what she did back then was really known to the two families, her end would be worse than death!


    Aunt Han felt that hitting the wall and dying was the best choice at this moment, but she was not willing to die like that. She hurriedly turned her back and reduced her sense of presence. She didn''t want Little Heye to find her... As long as Little Heye didn''t I realized that even if Mr. Lu was judged as a runaway ve, as long as Aunt Lu was there, Aunt Lu would definitely rescue her.


    After all, she is not a runaway ve, so the county government cannot keep her locked up forever.


    It''s a pity that before Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan returned to the vige, they had already told Luo Wu that Aunt Han was not a simple person. She was very capable and could even teach Aunt Lu, who had been favored by the county magistrate for nearly twenty years. .


    Where did Aunt Han learn such a skill?


    And what does Linglong Painting Boat do?


    Therefore, Gu Jinli felt that Aunt Han might be rted to Linglong Huafang. He told Luo Wu that if the ve registration booklet was sent from Fucheng, he must see if there was a person named Aunt Han in Linglong Huafang?


    Luo Wu is not stupid, he has practiced it again during this period. Since entering the cell, he has been staring at Aunt Han, noticing all her little moves. At this moment, he quietly took the key of the yamen servant and opened the cell door. He rushed over and grabbed Aunt Han.


    Aunt Han was shocked, but she didn''t dare to shout too loudly for fear of attracting the little lotus leaves. She could only stare at Luo Wu and said angrily: "You bastard, do you know that I am Aunt Lu''s confidant, the Lu family?" Although she has fallen, Aunt Lu will never fall because she has a son by her side...and there are girls in your family, so dont offend the olddy. Otherwise, the olddy will ask Aunt Lu to take action, and the girls in your family will not end well. "


    Luo Wu was really shocked when he heard this. He had never seen such a vicious old pious woman. She was even caught and locked up, and she could still threaten others.


    In the past, if he had little knowledge, he might have been intimidated by Aunt Han because he was worried about the girls from the same family. But now that he has been on duty for several months, he has been taught step by step by Team Leader Yang and Lieutenant Jiang County, and he knows how to deal with You can''t ept the threats from someone like Aunt Han, you have to beat her to death to avoid future troubles.


    "Master Jiang, Team Leader Yang, and Team Leader Cheng, please bring those two old servants to identify this person and see if she is the one who painted Linglong Boat?" Luo Wu shouted towards Jiang County Lieutenant and the others, holding Han with one hand. Grandma''s jaw prevented her from biting her tongue and killing herself.


    When Jiang Xianwei and others heard this, they quickly invited two old servants over. Bantou Yang was afraid that Mr. Lu wouldmit suicide again, so he blocked his mouth with a linen ball before following him.


    When Xiao Heye saw Aunt Han, she stared at her for a moment, thenughed: "Hahaha, Shui Banniang, it''s really you. Do you know how hard I''ve been looking for you over the years? Did you know that because of your little thought back then, the entire Linglong Painted Boat was gone!"


    Little Heye was very excited and cried loudly at the end of the sentence.


    It was all because of Shui Banniang. If it hadn''t been for her, nothing would have happened to Linglong Painted Boat; the Zheng family would not have be enemies with the official family; the servants of their Linglong Painted Boat would not have been sold to miserable ces; the twelve painted boats, Including the main family, there were nearly three hundred people in the family, and most of them were dead.


    There are also the wealthy families in the south of the Yangtze River who were implicated in the Linglong Painted Boat case... Back then, because of Shui Banniang''s little thought and a few words to persuade Little Lianxian, half of Jinling Mansion became a river of blood.


    Hearing this, Grandma Han forced herself to remain calm and did not speak. She just shook her head and denied that she had no idea what Xiao He Ye was talking about.


    The leader of the squad, who had been told by the Zheng family to keep up with the officials, heard that Xiao Heye had found the culprit of the year. His eyes shone with joy, and he pointed at Aunt Han and asked: "Mr. Ye, is this Shui Banniang back then?" "


    Little Lotus Leaf nodded: "It''s her, even the olddy who turned into gray recognized her! She was restless and unwilling to be just a servant. She wanted to live a good life relying on Little Lotus Fairy, but in the end, the whole Linglong Painting Boat was ruined. Its harmed.


    The squad leader didn''t care whether Linglong Huafang was a disaster or not. When he heard that Aunt Han was Shui Banniang, he immediately said to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Master Jiang, this person is a repeat offender, and it is rted to the 40-year feud between the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. She must be taken out for questioning immediately.


    When Jiang County Lieutenant learned that the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family came to Tianfu County, he had already guessed that there was a secret behind the disaster at Linglong Huafang. Hearing this, he immediately asked Luo Wu to **** Aunt Han out of the cell.


    Mr. Lu was also escorted out, and the group came to the court.


    As soon as Little Heye saw Zheng Ying, she knelt down and said, "Master Qi, this is Shui Baniang back then. The old ve lived up to the Zheng family''s expectations and finally found her!"


    Little Lotus Leaf is one of the two personal maids of Xiao Lianxian. At that time, the young masters of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family had a conflict over thepetition for Xiaolianxian. In the end, the young master of the Shangguan family slipped and fell into the water and died.


    Originally, Xiao Heye was going to be executed, but at thest moment, she revealed that it was Shui Banniang who instigated Xiao Lianxian, which caused the conflict between the two young masters.


    At that time, the Shangguan family only thought that the Zheng family was domineering and deliberately followed the young master of the Shangguan family to rob people. This caused the young master of the Shangguan family to fall into the water and die. They hated the Zheng family so much.

 Chapter 401: The whole family became slaves

    Chapter 401: The whole family became ves


    Chapter 401 The whole family became ves


    But Zheng Lin from the Zheng family always said that he was unjust and did not deliberately follow Guanhua to rob someone. Someone came to tell him that Xiaolianxian agreed to see him first, but because he did not dare to offend Shangguanhua, he sent someone here reject him.


    Zheng Lin was not very old at the time, just an eighteen-year-old boy. He was doted on by his family, and his elder sister was a concubine. She was pregnant with a dragon seed. How could he bear such anger, so he immediately led people to save the child. Lian Xian, what happened next happened.


    However, Shangguan Hua is dead, how can the Shangguan family believe his words?


    Even if the Zheng family found the small lotus leaves, the Shangguan family would not believe it. I just thought that this was a servant deliberately bought by the Zheng family in order to exonerate Zheng Lin.


    Because of this incident, Zheng Lin was almost beaten to death by his father. He had originally nned to get married, but because of Shangguanhua''s death, he postponed the marriage for three years as a filial piety to Shangguanhua.


    It''s a pity that the Shangguan family didn''t buy it at all and still hated the Zheng family.


    Over the years, the two families have lived together in Jinling Mansion, but because of this incident, they have been at odds.


    Zheng Lin is now about to be his great-grandfather, but he always remembers this incident and wants to find out the truth about that year before he dies so that the Shangguan family can believe him. He really didn''t mean to kill Shangguan Hua. He It was deliberately teased.


    Zheng Lin will die in peace if this misunderstanding is not resolved.


    It was only then that Little Heye was able to survive. After the Zheng family learned the news, they sent two servants and Zheng Ying to Tianfu County.


    The people from the Shangguan family areing, and they also want to resolve the feud between the two families. After all, the two families are not weak in power. After fighting for so many years, they are really tired and don''t want to fight anymore.


    "Is this old woman Shui Ba Niang back then?" Zheng Ying stood up in excitement and immediately said to Team Leader Cheng, "Team Leader Cheng, quickly get the ve registration booklet and match the threads of this old woman''s fingerprints with Shui Ba Niang Mothers fingerprints are a pair of threads.


    "Yes." Team leader Cheng knew that the Zheng family was powerful and would not be offended. He immediately asked the yamen servant he brought to take out the ink pad and white paper, grabbed Aunt Han''s hand, printed the fingerprints of her two thumbs, and then took the He took out the ve registration booklet he had brought with him, turned to the page with the deed of sale of Shui Baniang, andpared the threads of the fingerprints on the two pieces of paper.


    Mother Han turned pale with fright, trembling and trying to deny that she was not Shui Baniang. But now that she wasparing the threads of her fingerprints, even if she denied it, it would be of no use. She could only think of other ways to save herself.


    After a cup of tea, the team leader finishedparing the fingerprint threads on the two pieces of paper, and said to Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo: "Two young masters, this Aunt Han is Shui Baniang of Linglong Painting Boat."


    Zheng Ying exhaled a breath and straightened her back. Over the years, because of what happened back then, the Zheng family has always been unable to hold their heads high in front of the Shangguan family, but no matter how wronged they were, their grandfather would not allow them to go against the Shangguan family in person.


    Shangguan Zhuo also breathed a sigh of relief. After finding Shui Baniang, the truth of that year was not far away.


    But Grandma Han was a cruel person. She knew that she might not survive, but she would never let others have an easy time. She immediately pointed at Zheng Ying and said to Shangguan Zhuo: "Young Master Shangguan, it was Zheng Lin from the Zheng family who deliberately..."


    Click!


    Luo Wu had already seen the grudge between the Zheng family and the official family. With a quick movement of his hands, he rested the mandible of Aunt Han, dislocating her jaw so that she could no longer say nderous words.


    Zheng Ying was almost frightened to death. She nced at Luo Wu gratefully and said to Shangguan Zhuo: "Brother Shangguan, this old woman is tricky, can you give my Zheng family three days? After three days, the Zheng family will definitely ask the truth about that year and give her An exnation from the Shangguan family."


    Shangguan Zhuo thought for a while, nodded and said, "Of course it''s possible. However, the Shangguan family has to send a servant to follow him to take a look. Brother Zheng has no objection, right?"


    Although the Shangguan family also wanted to resolve the feud between the two families, my grandfather said that the Shangguan family wanted the real truth, not a fabricated truth given by the Zheng family to clear away their own suspicions.


    Zheng Yingdao: "This matter concerns you and my family, so the Shangguan family can naturally send someone to follow." Upon hearing this, Shangguan Zhuo nodded with satisfaction.


    Zheng Ying then said to Magistrate Xu: "Master Xu, two of my servants have recognized Mr. Lu as a fugitive ve from Linglong Huafang. Please go to court to review the case."


    Magistrate Xu nodded with a smile, straightened his official hat, sat down under the high-hanging que on the mirror, and pped the rm: "Ascend to the throne and lead the prisoners!"


    With an order, the government officials immediately escorted everyone in the Lu family to the court and forced them to kneel down.


    It''s just that among this group of Lu family members, there is an extra Aunt Lu.


    Magistrate Xu frowned, and Master Tian whispered in his ear: "Just now, Magistrate Zou sent someone to send Aunt Lu to prison, saying that she was the daughter of a runaway ve and should be put in prison."


    When Magistrate Xu heard this, he looked very unhappy.


    Zou County Cheng was an old man. When Aunt Han was thrown into prison, he spent a lot of money to redeem Zou Yuzhen and Zou Yuwan, while Aunt Lu was imprisoned in the backyard by him.


    Now that he knew that people from the two major aristocratic families in Jinling Prefecture wereing, he sent Aunt Lu here in a hurry.


    You didn''t send it earlier, but you didn''t send itter, and now you send it. Isn''t this a p in the face of the county magistrate?


    Xian Magistrate Xu was very unhappy. However, due to the presence of two distinguished guests, he could not scold Zou County Cheng in front of the distinguished guests. He could only suppress his anger and began to go to court.


    This time the court went smoothly, because there were two new witnesses identifying Mr. Lu as a runaway ve, and coupled with Mr. Xue''s confession, the case was decided quickly even if the fingerprint threads could not bepared.


    Mr. Lu''s status as a fugitive ve was confirmed. He was sentenced to be cut in half and executed three dayster. His children and grandchildren were all registered as ves in ordance with thew of ve begetting ve.


    As for the daughter-inw, she can choose to reconcile. Once reconciled, she will no longer be a member of the Lu family and does not need to be a ve.


    Grandchildren can be redeemed with gold and silver because they have a foreign surname. The Niu family and the Yao family had redeemed their sons a few days ago, but their daughter was not redeemed. The Niu family could not afford the money, and was also thrown into very.


    And all the Lu family''s property, whether it was in the vige or in the county, was confiscated.


    When everyone in the Lu family heard Magistrate Xu''s words, they cried and cried out: "Sir, we are wronged, we really didn''t know that Lu Xiangfu was a runaway ve! Please spare us this time. If you want to kill us, we will find you." Go to Lu Xiangfu, we are innocent."


    It was Lu Lao Er who said this. He was crying so hard that he looked at Mr. Lu and wanted to eat him alive.


    Magistrate Xu sneered: "Unjustly used? Lu Xiangfu is a fugitive ve. You are the children of ves. You should be ves from the moment you are born. You have been good citizens for decades and have enjoyed enough blessings. It''s time toe back." .


    Hearing this, Lu Laoer cried even more miserably. This life was originally good, why did it be like this?


    Is it really Gu Jiake and his family?


    As the vigers say, the Gu family is blessed, but no one who goes against the Gu family will have a good end, so is it toote for him to be nice to the Gu family now?

 Chapter 402: Happy to hear and see

    Chapter 402: Happy to hear and see


    It is a pity that no matter how much Lu Lao Er regrets it, the sentence has been passed and their whole family has be a ve.


    Mr. Lu had a gloomy face and stared at Mr. Lu without saying a word. The viciousness in his eyes made people shudder.


    After a while, Boss Lu suddenly pointed to Mr. Lu and said to County Magistrate Xu: "Your Excellency, themon people have severed ties with the Lu family a few years ago. There are documents to prove it. Please send someone to the Lu Mansion in the county to search. If you search it, you will definitely find the document severing the rtionship."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked.


    Magistrate Xu looked at Mr. Lu as if he were a fool. After a while, he shook his head and said, "Animals can still feed themselves back. As a son of man, you can say such heartless words when your biological father is in trouble. It can be seen that You are worse than a beast!"


    He then said, "Don''t treat us like fools. The verdict has been passed and you are already ves. It''s useless to argue. Come on, take the Lu family down and send them to the official''s house in the capital city to be ves in a few days."


    Yes! Squad leader Yang responded, leading a group of government officials to **** all the Lu family members back to the prison.


    Mr. Lu was heartbroken from the moment the sentence was pronounced. When he heard Mr. Lu''s words, he fainted directly... He had worked hard for decades to feed them well and drink well. When the disaster came, this How many beasts failed him like this.


    Aunt Lu was gagged, but she still refused to give up and screamed at Zou Xian Cheng who was standing at the edge of the court, but Zou Xian Cheng didn''t seem to hear her and didn''t look at her at all.


    If possible, Zou County Cheng would really like to kill Aunt Lu with a stick. This **** has done a lot of harm to his Zou family.


    Mother Han felt a chill when she saw Aunt Lu was arrested, but she was determined to not give up. She felt that even if Aunt Lu was abandoned by Zou County Cheng, Zou Yuzhen would find a way to save her.


    Zou Yuzhen knew what she was capable of and she could help him. Zou Yuzhen could not give up on her.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t wait for Zou Yuzhen to save her, but only waited for the Zheng family to be lynched.


    The servants of the Zheng family were experienced in torture. Aunt Han was tortured until she almost died. On the third day, she really couldn''t hold on any longer and finally admitted that she was the one who instigated the little Lianxian about the Linglong Painted Boat. , helped Xiao Lianxian run in both directions, and deliberately provoked Zheng Lin to follow Guan Hua to **** Xiao Lianxian. In the end, Shangguan Hua slipped and fell into the water, and died.


    The reason why Little Lotus Fairy listened to Aunt Han was because Aunt Han said that her fame was not big enough among the Twelve Flower Fairies. If she wanted to be more famous, she would have to get a few cases where the wealthy young masters from aristocratic families were trying to win over her. Only in this way will it appear valuable.


    Whats funny is that Xiao Lianxian is a salesperson, but she is still thinking about how to make herself more valuable.


    What makes Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo even more angry is that when Shangguan Hua fell into the water, they could have rescued her as soon as possible, but because of the deliberate dy of Aunt Han, the swimmers arrivedte. He choked on the water and died.


    Had he been rescued earlier, Shangguanhua might not have died.


    When Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo saw the confession sent by their servants, they were filled with hatred. Their families were actually fooled around by a lowly servant. Not to mention that the Shangguan family did not have an outstanding legitimate son. They also had a feud for forty years.


    Zheng Lin felt guilty for many years because of this incident, and lived in guilt all his life. In order not to aggravate the hatred between the two families, he, who was obviously outstanding in knowledge and ability, always looked down upon Shangguan Zhuo''s grandfather and did not follow him in the court. Shangguan Zhuo''s grandfather had too many conflicts, and at the age of forty, when Zheng Ying''s father was an official in high school, he returned to his hometown as an official.


    If it hadn''t been for Shangguanhua''s incident, Zheng Lin''s ability would have lifted the Zheng family to a higher level.


    Zheng Ying wanted to die.


    Shangguan Zhuo was so angry that he almost killed Aunt Han when he learned that his great-uncle was deliberately killed in this way.


    But he couldn''t. This Aunt Han, Shui Baniang, was too important. They had to take her back to Jinling Mansion and let the grandfathers of the two families decide together how to execute her.


    The two of them found Magistrate Xu and told him that they wanted to take Aunt Han away.


    Magistrate Xu immediately agreed: "This woman is a serious offender in the Linglong Painted Boat case, and she should be handed over to the Jinling Mansion." The implication is that as long as the Jinling Mansion does not say anything, you can take her away.


    Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying thanked County Magistrate Xu.


    Before the two returned to Jinling Mansion, they specifically asked Mr. Lus family who reported the incident, and how they found out about Aunt Han.


    County Magistrate Xu remembered Gu Jinan''s feelings and was not stingy. He gave most of the credit to the Gu family, and Mr. Xue also mentioned it.


    But when Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying heard that Mr. Xue was the old housekeeper of the Fu family in Jinling Prefecture, their expressions changed. They did not ask to see Mr. Xue, but only said that they wanted to meet the Gu family.


    Hearing this, County Magistrate Xu felt that something big had happened to Mr. Xue or the Fu family. But he knew that there were many things in this world that you couldn''t know too much about, so he wisely did not mention Mr.


    As early as the day Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo came to the county town, Gu Jinan and Shang Xiucai were taken to live in the Jiang Mansion by the Jiang family, waiting for the young masters of the two families to see them.


    During the three days of waiting, Shang Xiucai was afraid that Gu Jinan would think too much, so he deliberately exined to him: "We are specially waiting to meet those two people this time. You don''t have to have any difort in your heart. After all, our background is here. Its just that youre not as good as others, you always have to bow your head at the right time. And you will be an official in the future, and you cant be an official without some connections and connections. It will be good for your future official career if you make a few more noble friends now.


    And such a kind way of getting to know people is not cheap.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Sir, don''t worry, the student doesn''t feel ufortable or feels inferior."


    Gu Jinan was very calm when he said this, but he was only a fifteen-year-old boy and had never had any contact with the children of a real wealthy family, so he was still a little nervous.


    But after he saw Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo, his nervousness disappeared.


    Although they are noble sons of aristocratic families, they are somewhat arrogant but not domineering. After discussing the Four Books with him, they were very impressed with him.


    The three of them are about the same age, and they are all schrs. However, after only half a day of interview, it was already toote for them to meet each other.


    When Gu Jinan was leaving, Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying gave him a jade que respectively.


    "Brother Gu, if you go to He''an Fucheng, Linhe Fucheng, Jinling Prefecture and other ces, as long as you see a shop that is exactly the same as the totem on the jade sign, you will be greeted by someone whenever you go in. If you encounter something urgent or difficult, you can also use this jade sign Go to the store and ask for help, there will be someone to help Brother Gu."


    Gu Jinan knew that this was an important gift, so he took it solemnly and said thank you.


    After seeing Zheng Ying following Guan Zhuo, Gu Jinan and Shang Xiucai returned to Dafeng Vige.


    The news that the entire Lu family was used as official ves also spread to Dafeng Vige.


    The vigers of Dafeng Vige, especially the He family, were so happy that they almost loved hearing about it.


    Vige Chief He even ordered several pigs and said he would kill them for meat. The He family had a great celebration.


    In the early stage, the main focus is on farming to make a fortune, but it will also pave the way forter plots. Thank you all for your support. [Typos are being corrected, sorry]

 Chapter 403: Get ahead

    Chapter 403: Get ahead


    Chapter 403: Survive


    Because the money to buy the pigs came from the vige chiefs family, the He family just went to eat the meat for free, so the entire He family was very happy.


    However, in the end, Vige Chief He still felt distressed and only bought two pigs. In addition, He Laotian, He Wanli, and He Wazi all pooled their money to buy one pig, for a total of three fat pigs. The day after Mr. Lu was cut in half, Start killing pigs for meat.


    He Dacang and the others did not go out to the stall today. After getting the goods from Gu''s workshop, they went directly home and started killing pigs to make banquet noodles.


    The He family came to help early in the morning. They killed all three pigs and used the pig blood to make blood sausage. The remaining pork was cut into pieces, half of which was used to eat and the other half to be distributed to the He family.


    As long as the surname is He, every household can get a piece of meat weighing three kilograms.


    Vige Chief He remembered the kindness of Qin Gu Luotian''s family and gave half a fan of pork to them. Mrs. Chen was so happy that she praised Vige Chief He''s generosity.


    In fact, Vige Chief He is very stingy. He suddenly said something about killing pigs for meat. As soon as he bought the pigs, he regretted it so much that he couldn''t sleep. But he had already said the words and had to kill them.


    At this moment, Vige Chief He is sitting in the yard of his home, watching the He family queuing up to get the pork. He feels heartbroken and bleeding. But when he thought that Mr. Lu was dead and the Lu family waspletely gone, he felt much better.


    "He Liangzi, you unruly thing. Every family only has one piece of meat. Your mother has alreadye to get one piece of meat. You are still waiting in line with a **** basket. How shameless are you? Get out of here, don''t you dare? You are so mean-spirited. When the banquet is ready, your family will note to eat!" Vige Chief He pointed the crutch in his hand at He Liangzi and cursed. He didn''t have a good impression of He Cuier''s family. Everyone They are all delicious,zy, and cheap.


    He Liangzi hurriedly cried out: "Vige chief, please stop talking nonsense. When did my familye to get the meat? My mother was sick today and didn''t even get out of bed. She was lying at home."


    The vige chief''s family gave them meat for free, which was something I had never seen in my life. If his family didn''t get an extra piece of meat, wouldn''t they suffer a loss?


    "He Liangzi, are you looking for death? Do you think we are all blind? Your mother knew that my uncle''s family was killing pigs to share the meat today. She settled down with several poor people in the vige, but she was sitting and waiting in front of my uncle''s house before dawn. The pig came to line up before it waspletely dead. She was the first to take the meat. Now you say she didn''t take it. Believe it or not, I will kill you." He Dacang was helping He Dacang break the bones and separate the meat when he heard He Liangzi''s shameless behavior. If so, scold him in anger.


    "Yes, He Liangzi, please order some noodles at your house. I want to take some noodles after taking them. There is only so much meat. You guys have to eat a banquet of noodles at noon. Your family has a double portion. What do you want the guys to get? What do you want to eat?" "The other He family members scolded He Liangzi one after another.


    Vige Chief He finally said: "If you want to get another piece of meat, you can do it. After you take it, don''te to your family to eat noodles at noon."


    When He Liangzi heard this, he quickly pretended to be surprised and said: "What? My mother came to get the meat? Look at my mother''s memory. She took the meat without telling me, which made me queue up again. Vige chief, dont be angry, I misunderstood, Im leaving now.


    There are ten people in his family, and all of them can eat. Each person can eat tworge bowls of meat at one meal. If he takes an extra piece of meat and cannot eat the banquet, his family will suffer a big loss.


    Vige Chief He gave He Liangzi a hard look and cursed: "I only care aboutzy people who eat, so I shouldn''t share the meat with your family!"


    He Liangzi heard this, but he didn''t dare to speak. He squatted in the corner of the courtyard of the vige chief''s house with the broken basket at home, waiting to eat the noodles, but thinking in his heart: Humph! Don''t becent, you old man. Once my Cui''er hooks up with Qi Kangping, my family will be rtives of the Gu family, and his family will have a share in the workshops and shops. Then you will be envious.


    The courtyard of Vige Chief Hes house was very lively. Eighty percent of the He family members gathered here. Everyone didnt mind the heat, and they all stood or squatted in the courtyard waiting to eat the noodles. Vige Chief He saw how miserable they were all craning their necks to wait for food, and shouted at them: "What are you doing squatting here? Go home quickly and get some rice, noodles or other coarse grains. How can you cook without food?"


    There are so many people in the He family, do you want to eat them to death?


    He then said, "Bring the tables, chairs, benches, tes and bowls here. If you don''t bring them, I won''t have so many people to give you a meal."


    "Hey, let''s go home and get it now." After hearing this, the He family got up one after another and went home to get food and move tables and chairs. But everyone was not rich, and the food they brought was all coarse grains, mostly sweet potatoes.


    He Liangzi was a shrewd man and brought nothing but tables and stools, two pottery basins and ten wooden bowls.


    The three cousins He Dacang, He Daxu and He Dugu worked hard for an hour and finally divided the meat for the He family. Then they cut the remaining meat into pieces and moved it to their own kitchen to cook for the He Liu family.


    He Liu and her two cousins were busy in the kitchen, stewing meat and various bean products in several pots, stewing blood sausage and sauerkraut in tworge pots, and making a fried dish learned from Gu Jinli''s family. Crispy pork, and then used the grains brought by the big guys to make threerge pots of multi-grain porridge. When it was almost noon, the meals were finally ready.


    Its time for the banquet, its time for the banquet! Mrs. He Liu shouted loudly, and the He family immediately came over to help serve the dishes.


    The dishes are very simple, including a table of tofu stewed in arge y pot, blood sausage stewed with sauerkraut, fried crispy pork, fried tofu stewed with bones, and tworge y pots of multigrain porridge.


    Although the dishes are small, the portions arerge and the oil and water are sufficient. Most of the He family has not been able to work in Gu''s workshop. The family is poor and everyone is greedy for meat. Seeing so much meat and vegetables makes them salivate.


    Vige Chief He felt tired when he saw how greedy they were. He tapped his cane and shouted, "Don''t eat yet. Listen to what the old man has to say."


    After all, it was Vige Chief He who invited the He family to a banquet today. After hearing this, the He family could only move their eyes away from the meat and vegetables and look at Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, please tell me."


    Mother He Cuier was very impatient. She secretly rolled her eyes at Vige Chief He and muttered: "Say whatever you want, there''s nothing to say." It''s the right thing to eat meat quickly.


    Vige Chief He said: "You guys should know why the old man invited everyone to have this banquet today. The Lu Zhudan family has finally fallen! From now on, no one in this vige will dare to bully our He family!"


    It is shameful to say that as the vige chief, he had let the He family be bullied by the Lu family for twenty years because of his ipetence.


    Vige Chief He thought about the twenty years that the He family had been oppressed by the Lu family, and tears welled up in his eyes... It was painful and embarrassing. The He family''s face was almost ruined by the Lu family.


    He Dacang knew how much his father had been wronged by Mr. Lu''s family. When he saw him crying, his own eyes turned red: "Dad, Lu Zhudan has been sentenced to be cut in half and is dead; the Lu family''s mansion has also been sealed; The third child is also dead; Aunt Lu and the Lu family were taken to Fucheng Guanya. Prime Minister Zou County haspletely rejected the Lu family. The Lu family is finished. You will no longer have to be wronged in your old age, and our family will no longer have to suffer from the Lu family. Bully, our hard life is over, you should be happy."

 Chapter 404: Angry and ran away

    Chapter 404: Angry and ran away


    Chapter 404 I ran away angry


    After the Lu family suffered a disaster, it was not only Mr. Lu who died, but also Mr. Lu.


    Mr. Lu was sentenced to be cut in half, and Mr. Lu was paralyzed and relied on tonics to survive. After arriving in prison, not to mention taking tonics to stay alive, it would be nice to have some sour steamed buns to eat.


    Lu Laosan didn''t survive until the day of Mr. Lu''s execution, so he died in prison.


    Mr. Lu loved his son Lu Laosan the most. When he learned of his death, he fainted twice.


    "Vige Chief, please don''t be sad. The Lu family is finished. The Lu family can no longer bully us. Now that our He family relies on Gu''s workshop, half of them have made a fortune. The future will be even easier. You don''t have to worry about it anymore." Worried." He Wanli said, feeling very grateful to Gu''s Workshop. His family had saved dozens of taels of silver in less than half a year by selling soy products and spices from Gu''s Workshop.


    With a few dozen taels of silver, you can build arge brick house with tiles. After a few more years of doing this, his family will surely be a wealthy family in the vige relying on Gu''s workshop, and buying a shop andnd will be a piece of cake.


    After hearing this, those who had not been able to work in Gu''s workshop were filled with envy and jealousy. They took the opportunity to say to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, when can our family go to work in the workshop? It has been almost half a year. We Still waiting impatiently."


    He Cui''er''s mother suddenly became excited and shouted to Vige Chief He at the top of her lungs: "Yes, Vige Chief, when can we go to Gu''s workshop to work? It was promised before that we would definitely be allowed to work in Gu''s workshop Live, lead us to make a fortune, it''s been half a year, and we are still waiting, will we be allowed to enter Gu''s workshop? If not, we should have told you earlier, isn''t this a lie?!"


    When Vige Chief He heard this, his hands shook with anger. He pointed at He Cuier''s mother and said, "Daughter-inw Da Shu, when did I say that all the He family members must work in Gu''s workshop? I have always said that, if Gu''s workshop is short of manpower, so I will go and ask for work for you, but it is up to Gu''s workshop to decide whether or how many people are needed."


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw was a shrewd woman and worked in Gu''s workshop. She was very grateful to the Gu family. When she heard this, she immediately stood up and pointed at He Cuier''s mother and cursed: "Mother Cuier, how old are you? Come on, please show some respect. With yourzy andzy attitude, who would dare to use you to work?"


    "Let me put it here, Gu''s Workshop is looking for people who are honest, willing to work and have no bad intentions. With your virtue, you will never be able to enter Gu''s Workshop in this life."


    Who is Xiaodong? Such a smart person has long seen through what kind of family He Dashu is, and it is impossible to use her family.


    He Cui''er''s mother shouted: "Why not use it? Why not use it? Our family is not the He family? Then what other family can be used in Gu''s workshop? Why not use my family?"


    "Hahaha, I''m so ridiculous. Why don''t you use your house? You don''t have any idea?" He Dazhuang''s wife smiled and said: "To put it bluntly, even if Gu''s workshop agrees to let you work, we old guys won''t I will agree."


    If something goes wrong with the spices, all the workshop workers will sit together, and they will not dare to work with the women of He Dashu''s family.


    When He Cuier heard this, she became angry and pointed at He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw: "Dazhuang''s daughter-inw, you are such a wolf and a lowly worker, why don''t you let us work in the workshop? That workshop is Is it opened at your home?"


    "Bah, you old godly woman, who are you calling lowly?" The wives of the He family who were grinding spices in Gu''s workshop, such as He Tugou, He Dasi, He Dasi, He Tieshu, etc., were all angry and pointed. Mother He Cuier scolded: "You say we are low-ranking. Who is as low-ranking as yours? The men in the family arezy, and the women... tsk tsk, they only dream of marrying into a rich family, and don''t even look at other people''s rich families." Dont you like your family?


    After several people finished speaking, they nced at He Cuier, which made He Cuier turn pale with anger.


    Today, the head of the vige He''s family is inviting us to eat pig meat, but not all of the He family are here. The eldest girl who is thirteen years old and can be said to be close to her will note to eat the banquet noodles. But He Cuier''s family was poor and she was greedy for meat. Her mother said that if one person was missing, she would lose two bowls of meat. She had to eat those two bowls of meat, otherwise her family would lose money.


    He Cui''er''s wife was very angry and pointed at them and said: "Okay, okay, one by one, when they join Gu''s workshop to work as workers, their backs will be straightened up. Just wait for me, wait..."


    "Mom, please stop talking!" He Cuier hurriedly stopped her mother from saying anything. If her mother was allowed to speak her mind, she wouldn''t have to see anyone.


    When Vige Chief He saw He Cuier''s mother was making a fuss, he mmed the table and shouted at He Dashu: "Dashu, are you a man? Can my mother-inw control her? If you can''t control it, the n will help. Divorce this woman to avoid doing anything that will drag down the entire He family."


    What Vige Chief He said was not nonsense. Mother He Cuier was always restless. In recent months, when she saw the Gu family running workshops and shops, her eyes glowed green when she looked at the Gu family. She must be I''m holding back some bad idea.


    Thinking of this, Vige Chief He immediately stood up, nced at the He family present, and said to them: "The old man has a few words to tell you today. First, don''t be jealous of Qin Gu Luotian''s family, which family can make a fortune. You rely on your own ability, you cant be jealous.


    "Secondly, Gu''s Workshop has long said that the workshop only recruits people who are honest, willing to work, and have no bad intentions. Those who are not able to work in Gu''s Workshop should save their own reputation. Don''t me others for everything. .


    "Third, our He family has be rich thanks to the Qin Guluotian family. Whoever dares to cause trouble with the Qingu Luotian family, whoever dares to scheme against those families, the old man... the old man will expel him He family, let him fend for himself! The old man means what he said, dont think that the old man will be soft-hearted!"


    Vige Chief He said this because, in addition to the fact that his family relied on the Gu family''s workshop to make a good living, he also knew that the Lu family would fall because of the Gu family''s handiwork.


    Look at the Gu family. They are already capable of killing the Lu family without making a sound. Do they still dare to mess with the He family?


    The He family were a little scared when they saw that the vige chief said it so seriously.


    He Dazhuang and He Laoguo were from the Gu family''s workshop. They relied on the Gu family for food. They stood up first and said: "Don''t worry, vige chief, we will not be jealous of the Qin Gu Luotian family, nor will we plot against them. We will only be grateful." Yes. If anyone in the n dares to scheme against them and ruin our livelihood, then we will definitely beat him to death!"


    Seeing this, other members of the He family said they would not plot against Qin Gu Luotian and his family.


    Only He Cui''er''s family and several other poor families were extremely unhappy...especially He Cui''er, not counting those families, how could her family make a fortune?


    He Cuier felt unhappy and listened to the vige chief''s lecture with a sullen face. After drinking some tea, Vige Chief He finally said "Let''s start the banquet" and everyone was able to use their chopsticks.


    But He Cuier had just picked up the chopsticks and picked up a big piece of fat meat to eat. Before he could swallow it, the voice of He Dazhuang''s wife came.

 Chapter 405: Help

    Chapter 405: Help


    Chapter 405 Help


    "Hey, girl Cui''er, she''s almost sixteen this year. Although our He family is having a banquet today and there are no outside men, the eldest girl''s family has already reached the age of getting married and having children, and she still talks to the old and young of the n. Its not good for men to sit together and eat meat together. If word spreads about this, people in other viges will think that we girls from the He family are so ignorant of the rules."


    He Dazhuang''s wife spoke mercilessly. Although He Cui''er was a little scheming, she was never as thick-skinned as her own mother. She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she threw down her chopsticks, turned around and ran away.


    "Twee''er, Twee''er,e back, our family will suffer if we don''t eat this meat!" He Cui''er''s mother shouted, but He Cui''er still ran away.


    Vige Chief He was annoyed when he heard He Cuier''s mother''s voice. He scolded: "Why are you shouting? Dazhuang''s wife is right. Look at the people sitting in the yard. Besides her, there is that one Is it for an older girl? Let her go to her house, and when the party is over, bring her back half a bowl of meat, so she can eat it."


    Vige Chief He knew that the people in the vige were poor and hungry for meat, and that it was not easy for unmarried eldest girls toe to the banquet. He had already asked He Dacang''s wife to leave a y pot of stew, and after the banquet, each family would take a bowl back and give it to them. The girls from the He family who didn''te to the banquet ate.


    He Cui''er heard that there were still meat and vegetables that could be taken back, so she stopped shouting. She hurriedly sat down and ate the meat. She was afraid that if she ate too slowly, the meat and vegetables would be eaten up by others, and her family would suffer a loss. .


    He Cuier ran out of Vige Chief He''s house with a dark face, scolding Vige Chief He and He Dazhuang''s wife **** in her heart.


    "A bunch of dogs look down on me, don''t they? Wait, wait until I be the niece of the Gu family, and you will look good on me!"


    When Gu''s Restaurant opened, her father and brothers encouraged her to plot against Qi Kangping, but she felt that an older fool like Qi Kangping, a bachelor, didn''t need to plot against him. She just had to be nice to him and have **** with him. Once they met by chance, if she cried to him again, Qi Kangping would bepletely captured by her.


    But she was not very lucky. She went to Qi''s house to buy braised meat when only Qi Kangping was at home, but Qi Kangping did not open the door for her.


    It is said that the business of the shop is good and the braised food is no longer sold in the vige. I want to buy it in the town.


    What to buy?


    Is she going to buy braised food?


    This girl is here to seduce you, okay?


    What made He Cuier even more angry was that when she asked toe into his house to borrow something, he didn''t borrow it at all and didn''t open the door. She said that his mother wouldn''t let him out of the way and only let him work at home honestly. She wanted to borrow it. I borrowed things from other ces, and he was very sorry.


    I''m sorry!


    He Cui''er was furious. She couldn''t enter Qi''s house many times, so she could only hang out at the end of the vige, looking for opportunities to meet Qi Kangping. But Qi Kangping was older than the older girls. From June tote July, she didn''t find a chance to meet Qi Kangping by chance.


    He Cuier almost vomited blood when she thought of this, but she was very lucky today. Not long after she ran out of He Vige Chief''s house, she met Qi Kangping who had returned from delivering roast duck to the town.


    The shop''s business has been very good recently. Sometimes the roast duck they make is sold out, and if it''s still early, Qi Kangping will send two baskets of roast duck roasted at home to the shop.


    When He Cuier saw Qi Kangping, she couldn''t believe her eyes. She actually met this fool by chance.


    He Cuier hurried over, and when she was almost in front of Qi Kangping, her foot suddenly stuttered, and she fell to the ground with a cry: "Woo, my foot..." Qi Kangping heard the sound and looked towards her. After one nce, he frowned, looked away, and continued on his way carrying the empty basket.


    He Cui''er: "..."


    Mom, you are a dead person, didnt you see this girl falling to the ground crying?


    "Uuuuuu, Brother Kangping, my ankle is sprained. It hurts so much..." He Cuier sobbed and looked at Qi Kangping pitifully, hoping that he woulde over and help her so that she could hug him. Let''s have a physical rtionship and sessfully marry into the Qi family and be the nephew-inw of the Gu family.


    Qi Kangping was a man who had broken his legs twice. A sprained foot was nothing to him. Seeing He Cuier crying, he said to her: "The sprained leg doesn''t matter. Stand up slowly. Put your good foot on the ground and walk back slowly, your home is very close, it will only take half an hour to walk."


    After saying that, he continued to walk home carrying the basket.


    He Cuier was confused, what is this? She was like this, but this fool didn''t take advantage of her?


    If you were an old bachelor like He Dacai, regardless of whether they have the same surname or not, as long as you see a big girl with sprained legs and can''t walk, you don''t need to cry, just rush to her.


    He Cuier looked at Qi Kangping''s back walking further and further away, gritting her teeth with hatred. Is Qi Kangping still a man? Still a twenty-year-old unmarried man? Seeing her, a beautiful woman like a flower, lying on the ground begging for help from him, he just left like that!


    It doesn''t matter if the ankle is sprained, right? If so, she will give him a serious one.


    He Cuier nced around and saw therge pond where clothes were washed in the vige. Gritting her teeth, she rushed to the pond and jumped directly into the pond with a ssh.


    "Help, help... Brother Kang Ping,e and save me, I can''t swim... Ooooooooo, I''m going to drown!" He Cuier screamed miserably.


    Hearing the sound, Qi Kangping turned around quickly and saw He Cui''er sshing in the pond. He was stunned. I dont know how He Cuier managed to fall to the ground with sprained legs a moment ago and fell into the pond at this moment?


    He Cuier saw Qi Kangping looking over and cried even more vigorously: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    "Hahaha!"


    He Cui''er was crying happily when a burst ofughter that almost made He Cui''er go crazy suddenly came.


    He Cuier followed the sound and saw Mo Qinzi, who was carrying a bucket and had juste back from watering the fields at home. She red at Mo Qinzi hard. Why are youughing? Get out of here quickly and don''t dy her business.


    Mo Qinzi put down the bucket, stood by the pond, looked at the flopping He Cui''er, and said, "What were you talking about just now? Are you about to drown? Why don''t you drown one for us to see?"


    He Cuier''s face darkened, she ignored Mo Qinzi, and cried out to Qi Kangping: "Brother Kangping,e and save me, I''m about to die, wuwuwu, I''m so scared..."


    Seeing that she was crying miserably, Qi Kangping was also afraid that she would really drown, so he hurriedly said to Mo Qinzi: "Sister Mo, can you swim? If you can, go and save her quickly... I , I cant go down well.


    Some time ago, the Third Grandma reminded Gu Dashan to be on guard against the widows schemes. Even if a widow fell into the water in front of him, he would not jump in to save others. After Gu Daya learned about this, she felt that Qi Kangping was as easy to deceive as her elder brother, so she immediately went home and took Qi Kangping out and told him about the incident so that he could not take the initiative to save the girl who fell into the water. If you fall into the water, you can only run to find other people to save you to avoid getting entangled.

 Chapter 406: Depend on it

    Chapter 406: Depend on it


    Qi Kangping is not very smart, but he has one advantage, that is, he listens to his family and remembers what Gu Daya said firmly. When he saw He Cuier falling into the water, he did not rush to save him, but asked Mo Qin to Son to save.


    But Mo Qinzi said: "Brother Qi, don''t believe He Cuier. This pond can''t drown anyone at all. If you don''t believe it, let her drown one for us to see."


    He then said to He Cui''er: "You are drowning, you are drowning. If you drown, I will pay for it with my life."


    When He Cui''er heard this, her hands and feet that were still pping became stiff for a while, and she almost couldn''t continue the performance.


    This is the pond used by the vigers to wash clothes and vegetables. It looks very big, but it is not deep. And the ce where He Cuier fell into the water is shallow water, just over one meter. As long as she stands up, the water At most it was up to her neck.


    Qi Kangpings family lives at the end of the vige, and the women from the family use water from the old well to wash vegetables and clothes instead of washing in this pond. Therefore, Qi Kangping did not know that the pond was very shallow. Hearing this, he looked at Mo Qinzi in surprise: "Sister Mo, are you saying that this pond can''t drown anyone? Then why did she call for help? She looks like she is dying."


    Mo Qinzi smiled: "I have to ask her."


    He then said to He Cui''er: "Get up quickly, stop pretending, it''s useless to pretend anymore."


    He Cuier''s face was ashen, but she wouldn''t get up and just kept crying. If she got up at this time, no matter how stupid Qi Kangping was, he would know that she was plotting against him.


    Seeing that she refused to get up, Mo Qinzi simply said to Qi Kangping: "Brother Qi, you go home first. I''ll watch over her here. Don''t worry, she won''t die."


    After hearing this, Qi Kangping said: "Then I''ll go back first. I still have work to do at home, so I''ll bother the girls of the Mo family."


    Speaking, he nced at He Cuier with a frown, then went home carrying an empty basket.


    He Cui''er''s n was exposed by Mo Qinzi. When she saw Qi Kangping leaving, she didn''t dare to shout. She just red at Mo Qinzi and said: "You **** who came from the desert, you dare to ruin my good deeds, you are finished, my family Big brother and second brother will not let you go!"


    With a ssh, Mo Qinzi grabbed a handful of sand from the edge of the pond and sprinkled it directly on He Cuier''s face.


    Ah, what are you doing? My eyes, bah bah! There was sand in He Cuiers eyes, and she even had a mouthful of sand in her mouth. She wished she could eat Mo Qinzi raw.


    Mo Qinzi stood by the pond, looking at He Cui''er who was standing in the pond washing her face with water and said: "Bitch girl? You use such a despicable method to plot against an honest man, who is the base?"


    Mo Qinzi looked at Cui''er with eyes full of contempt: "Oh, we are a family ofzy people who only know how to scheme with people. They are eager to live a good life by calcting people. Do you want to lose face? Do you think that you are from the He family and you can scheme with your rtives?" Family? The Qi family are rtives of the Gu family. If you are plotting against the Qi family, are you really not afraid that the Gu family will cause trouble for you? "


    "Don''t threaten me. I''m a worker in the Gu family''s workshop. If I help the Qi family, the Gu family will only be grateful to me. If you dare to retaliate against me, the Gu family will help me take revenge."


    After Mo Qinzi finished speaking, he ignored He Cuier and left with the bucket.


    He Cuier was so angry that she almost vomited blood, you bastard! It doesn''t matter if Qi Kangping, a fool, doesn''t fall for the trick, but Mo Qinzi, a **** girl,es to make her angry, and she can''t survive this day.


    "Ah!" He Cui''er couldn''t help but sneeze after spending a lot of time in the pond. She was afraid of catching cold and getting sick, so she had to climb out of the pond in a hurry. Mo Qinzi was worried that Qi Kangping would be plotted again. After returning home and putting down the bucket, she went to Gu Jinli''s house and dropped He Cuier into the pond. She wanted to plot against Qi Kangping and told Gu Jinli and the others.


    "The eldest brother of the Qi family is too honest. I''m afraid that he will fall into other people''s schemes again, so I came here to give you a few words of warning."


    The third grandma covered her heart and said, "Oh, Mo girl, it''s thanks to you that everything happened today. If not for Brother Ping''s stupid behavior, He Cui''er would have killed him."


    He scolded He Cuier again: "How could such a good young girle up with such a shameless trick? Can''t we seriously find a matchmaker to arrange marriage?"


    Gu Jinli sneered and said: "Wealth is charming. It seems that he can''tpete with our family, so he took a roundabout way and plotted against my aunt''s family."


    Mo Qinzi didn''t want to stay long, so he left after finishing the matter.


    The third grandma was very grateful to Mo Qinzi and gave her a piece of braised pork that Gu Daya had sent in the morning as a thank you gift.


    Mo Qinzi epted the braised pork without refusing: "Thank you, Grandma Gu."


    "No thank you, thank you, thanks to you today." After the third grandma sent Mo Qinzi out, she said to Gu Jinli: "I''m going to your aunt''s house. Your eldest cousin is stupid. I guess he doesn''t know yet. I have been tricked, I have to go and talk to him carefully, and then look at him, lest the He Cui''er family depends on him."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Go ahead."


    Third Mistress hurriedly went to Qi''s house. When she saw Qi Kangping, she called him over and asked him about her meeting with He Cuier today.


    Knowing that He Cui''er first pretended to have a sprained foot and then pretended to be in trouble, he was so angry that he cursed: "How did He Dashu''s family educate the girl? He Cui''er is so shameless. Do you think you are a fool? He is plotting against you. Twice, its really too much of a lie.


    "No, this matter will wait until your parentse back. We have to go to Vige Chief He''s house and tell him about this matter. We can''t spare He Cuier''s family lightly, or she will plot against you next time."


    Seeing that Third Grandma was so angry, Qi Kangpingforted her and said, "Don''t be angry, Third Grandma. She didn''t make a n. Besides, everyone wants to have face. She has already lost her face. How can she still have the face to make ns again?" I."


    "Brother Ping, don''t be stupid. If she can scheme against you today, she has already put her face on the line. If the vige head He is not allowed to punish He Cuier''s family well this time, her family will definitely not learn a lesson. I wille back to harm you again!" The third grandma has heard about the He Dashu family''s bad intentions. This matter cannot be revealed lightly. She will have to be severely punished, otherwise she will not be able to get rid of the He Dashu family''s bad intentions.


    But the third mistress didnt expect that before she went to the vige chiefs house to use He Cuier of plotting against Qi Kangping, He Cuiers family woulde to the house with He Cuier in tow.


    When He Cuier saw the third grandma, her attitude was quite good. She smiled and said, "Third grandma of the Gu family, why are you at Qi''s house today?"


    The third grandma had a cold look on her face, and directly pouted at her: "This is my niece''s house, why can''t the olddye? But you, what are you doing at my niece''s house? Get out of here, you are not wee in the Qi family. What did my daughter do? You have nothing to worry about? You still have the nerve to do it, this olddy is so ashamed for you!"


    After hearing this, Mother He Cuier understood that Third Grandma knew about Cuier''s plot against Qi Kangping, but she was always shameless. She burst into tears when she heard this: "Third Grandma of the Gu family, you must have a conscience when you say this. , what happened to my Cui''er? Didn''t she just fall into the pond and be rescued by your brother Ping? Although it is not good for the girl to be held by a foreign man, there is nothing she can do about it. ?"

 Chapter 407: Shameless family

    Chapter 407: Shameless family


    Chapter 407 The Shameless Family


    "Bah!" When the third grandma heard this, her hands were shaking with anger. She pointed at He Cuier and cursed: "She is really shameless. She is not afraid of ruining her tongue even if she says such unscrupulous words. When will my Brother Ping Hug your He Cui''er? Did you see it with that eye? You''re just making up nonsense here about things you didn''t see, looking at our family, are you easy to bully?"


    The Third Grandma is a peasant woman. She has lived in the countryside all her life. She knows that some women in the countryside are not very good-hearted, but she did not expect that He Cuier''s mother-inw has such a bad heart. She is really shameless.


    He Cui''er''s wife heard this and immediately burst into tears: "Third Grandma of the Gu family, you can never say such things. If you say this, how do you want my Cui''er to behave? She is a young girl who has not yet been married. , when she grew up, she was only held by your brother Ping. If your family doesn''t recognize her, what will Cui''er do in the future? Can she still live?"


    "What to do? How to live? If she can''t survive, let her die!" After the third grandma yelled, she looked at He Cuier who was hiding behind her second sister-inw and said: "He Cuier, you have to be conscientious. What nonsense are you talking about when you go back? If you bite my brother Ping and falsely use my brother Ping, what else can you gain besides ruining your own reputation?"


    He Cuier didn''t speak, just covered her face and cried, as if she had been wronged... In fact, she didn''t want toe to Qi''s house to cause trouble, she just wanted to find opportunities to hook up with Qi Kangping in the future. But after her family came back from the banquet, they learned about the incident and immediately decided to make the matter bigger and force the Qi family to marry her.


    Her second brother said that in October, which will be more than two monthster, she will have to do corvee work. She has to go to the Qi family and get money from the Qi family, or a man in the family will have to do corveebor.


    The work of corvee is hard and tiring. If you go there once, most of your life will be lost. Her family couldn''t let go of this opportunity, so they had to seize it, kill Qi Kangping, hug her, and marry her into the Qi family.


    "Sister, please stop crying. My second sister-inw knows that you are in trouble, but you are being hugged by brother Qi Jiaping. Who else can he marry if you don''t marry me?" He Liu was a little thin, but the words he spoke were poisonous. , she said to Qi Kangping: "Brother Qi family, our family is not here to force you to marry Tweetie, but think about it, is it a fate arranged by God that Tweetie fell into the water and was rescued by you?"


    She said earnestly: "Since it is fate arranged by God, brother Qi, you should talk to your parents and find a good day to find a matchmaker toe to propose marriage."


    He Liu and He Cuier had a feud for a long time. She didn''t want to help He Cuier at first, but He Liangzi promised her that after He Cuier got engaged to the Qi family, he would give her five taels of silver from the betrothal gift. Let her take it back to her parents'' home.


    Five taels of silver, enough to build a mud-brick courtyard for her parents'' family, He Liu was immediately moved.


    Qi Kangping was frightened by He Cuier''s familying to his door. He came to his senses at this moment and hurriedly denied: "No, I have never hugged He Cuier." The girl from the Mo family said that the pond where He Cuier fell into the water was very Qian, drowning cant kill people. If I cant save peoples lives, I cant save them..."


    "Hey! Brother Qi Jiaping, you don''t want to take responsibility? What about my Cui''er? Do you really want her to die?" He Cui''er cried bitterly, interrupting Qi Kangping.


    Qi Kangping was stunned. He, who had always been good-tempered, felt a surge of anger in his heart. He said to He Cuier''s mother: "Mother He, I have never hugged your girl. How could you wrongly use me like this?"


    He Liangzi was angry, pointed at Qi Kangping and said: "Qi Kangping, what are you talking about? What do you mean my mother wronged you? You obviously hugged my Cui''er, but you said you didn''t. After taking advantage, you want to deny it. Why are you like this? Heart Wolf?!"


    He Minzi also said: "Qi Kangping, I originally thought you were quite honest and thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect you to be so irresponsible. It was you who hugged my Cui''er first, but it wasn''t you who pestered my Cui''er first. You must agree to this marriage, otherwise our He family will never give up!"


    Even Hes family moved out. The third grandma was almost mad to death, and wanted to get a broom to drive He Cuier''s family away, but when she saw Gu Jinli and his group not far away, she suppressed her anger again, stared at He Cuier''s family, and let them go exin.


    Seeing that the third grandma was silent, He Minzi thought that the third grandma could not speak well of him, and immediately showed pride on his face: "Brothers of the Qi family, third grandma of the Gu family, you are fleeing from the famine. If you want to gain a foothold in the vige, you have to marry the He family. You Take a look at my Cui''er, what a wonderful girl she is. Not only she is pretty, but she can also work. If you marry her, the Qi family will certainly be well off."


    The third grandma sneered: "The Qi family can''t afford a girl like yours who jumps into the water and screams for help when she sees a man."


    He Minzi''s face darkened, and he said angrily: "Third Grandma of the Gu family, please don''t toast me and eat as a fine. If you don''t agree..."


    "That''s enough!" Vige Chief He really had no shame to listen any more. He shouted angrily and rushed over, raised his cane and hit He Minzi on the body: "You still want to be shameless? A whole family of young and old came to force you to marry, your girl Are you unable to get married? You''re here in such a hurry. Your family is shameless, and the other He family is shameless. You are trying to harm the entire He family!"


    Vige Chief He invited the He family to eat meat today. After finishing the meal, he sat in his yard and talked to some old brothers of the He family. Just as he was talking happily, Gu Jinli came to the door and said that He Cuier''s family was There was trouble in the Qi family, so he was asked to be a witness.


    Be a witness?


    Vige Chief He panicked when he heard this. He was not here to ask him to be the master, but just to be a witness. Are the Gu family going to sue the officials again?


    Vige Chief He is ready to die. Officials havee to their vige three times this year, and the next time theye, theye to arrest the He family, so their viges reputation is really no longer needed.


    After hearing this, vige chief He and several elders of the He family got up and rushed over. They happened to hear that He Cuier''s family was forcing Qi Kangping to marry He Cuier.


    Vige Chief Hes face was very hot when he heard what He Cuiers family said. He had never seen such a shameless person. He kept telling the story about his girl being hugged by a foreign man. Do you not care about the girls reputation so much?


    Vige Chief He wanted to rush in and scold He Cuier''s family at that time, but Gu Jinli refused, saying that he wanted them to see how shameless He Cuier''s family was?


    He and the other brothers from the He family could only listen with a sullen face. The more they listened, the more their faces burned. After seeing He Minzi''s triumphant look, Vige Chief He couldn''t help but rush in and beat him.


    Bang bang bang!


    Vige Chief He hit He Minzi with the crutch in his hand and cursed: "It''s delicious andzy to make. If you have no skills, it will bring shame to the He family. The old man will beat you to death today!"


    He Minzi dodged Vige Chief He''s crutch and shouted: "Vige Chief, you have to make the decision for my Cui''er. Cui''er was hugged by Qi Jiaping''s brother. Her innocence is ruined, but the Qi family is a wolf and doesn''t want to marry her." Tweety, they want Tweety to die."

 Chapter 408: Slander Mo Qinzi

    Chapter 408: nder Mo Qinzi


    Chapter 408 ndering Mo Qinzi


    "Shut up, if you dare to say one more thing, the old man will beat you to death." Vige Chief He was going crazy. He Minzi, an idiot, the Gu family has always refused to ept soft and hard advice. Now not only is Gu Jinli here, but also Gu Brother, Gu Jinan, Gu Dashan, including the heads of several families, are here. This shows that the carriage and horse will not give up. Is He Minzi still talking nonsense here, trying to kill his own family?


    He Minzi was beaten severely and had to hide behind his wife.


    Vige Chief He had no choice but to chase after a woman and give up, huffing and puffing, pointing at He Da Shu and saying: "Da Shu, this is how you manage the house, and you let your wife and son do whatever they want?"


    He Dashu remained silent until he heard this and said with a stern face: "Vige chief, please don''t use my family unjustly. My family didn''te to Qi''s house to cause trouble. They came to thank Brother Ping for saving Cui''er and to discuss the marriage between Brother Ping and Cui''er. ...Although Brother Ping saved Cui''er, he still hugged her, so he is always responsible."


    He Dashu nced at Vige Chief He and said, "You don''t want the girl from our He family to be irresponsible for her future generations after her innocence is ruined."


    "You, you!" Vige Chief He was so angry that He Dashu was speechless.


    Come to thank the Qi family?


    Its be such a mess, are you here to thank me?


    He Dacang hurriedly came over to support Vige Chief He andforted him: "Dad, don''t be angry. You have helped those who could. It is He Dashun''s family who wants to die."


    The girl from the Gu family has called everyone to the Qi family. She will not expose it lightly. Today, this matter is going to be serious.


    As expected, Gu Jinli walked in and said: "Vige chief, you have seen the virtues of He Cuier''s family. We have to discuss this matter carefully and find out what is right and what is wrong."


    Her eyes swept over He Cui''er''s family one by one, and said slowly and coldly: "Whoever soils the innocence of cousin Qi''s family will have to pay the price!"


    He Cuier''s family was swept by Gu Jinli''s cold gaze, and they all felt a chill on their bodies.


    After a while, He Cuier''s mother was the first to shout: "You have soiled Qi Kangping''s innocence? Gu family girl, are you crazy? Only men have soiled women''s innocence. I have never heard of women soiling men''s innocence. Can you help me?" My dear, you are not such a helper."


    Third Grandma put her hands on her hips and retorted: "My brother Ping''s innocence is no longer innocent? My brother Ping will suffer a lot if he is entangled in a shabby household like yours."


    He Cuiers mother was so angry that her face turned green: You are bullying others too much!


    "Whoever deceives someone too much will only know after we discuss the matter." The third grandfather had already led several men into the yard, followed by Qi Pan, Gu Daya and Qi Kangle who had returned from the shop in the town.


    It was almost evening now. After finishing their work in the shop, they hurried home. They originally wanted toe back and cook the killed ducks, but unexpectedly they met He Cuier''s family knocking on their door.


    Gu Daya was so angry that her face was livid, staring at He Cuier''s eyes and wanting to eat her.


    He Cuier felt a little scared when she saw so many people pouring into Qi''s house. She knew that this matter would be a big deal today, but she didn''t expect it to be so big. Several families who were fleeing the famine came, and half of the He family also came.


    She was panicked. If this didn''t work out, her reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Thinking like this, He Cui''er gave up and cried, looking extremely aggrieved.


    With a bang, Gu Daya kicked the door of his courtyard and said angrily: "He Cui''er, if someone dies in your family and you need to mourn, go back to your house and don''te to my house to cry. It''s bad luck." He Cui''er was beaten I choked and burped, and my crying became much quieter.


    He Cui''er''s mother was very angry and red at Gu Daya and said: "Brothers and sisters of the Qi family, how can you scold my Cui''er? It was your brother Ping who first..."


    "Bah! Shut up, you shameless thing. I will put my words here today. Even if your He Cuier crashes and dies in my house today, she will never even think of entering my door."


    "What is it? You use such despicable means to plot against my brother Ping, and you also want to enter my house and be my daughter-inw. What are you thinking? Do you treat everyone as a fool?" Gu Da Ya was really angry. She kept telling Brother Ping to stay away from the girls in the vige. She would help him watch his marriage slowly and not be in a hurry. But despite such strict defense, He Cui''er''s family still got entangled.


    Da Ya, dont speak for now, let Xiao Yu speak. Third Grandpa said.


    After hearing this, Gu Daya stopped scolding He Cuier and stepped aside.


    Gu Jinli called the Mo family over and said to Mo Qinzi: "Tell everyone what you saw at noon today."


    "Yes." Mo Qinzi spoke sharply, and quickly told the story about He Cuier deliberately jumping into the pond and shouting for help, trying to plot against Qi Kangping, but she exposed it.


    "Brother Qi didn''t say anything about saving her, he didn''t even look at her. How did he jump into the water and pick her up? He Cuier''s family is lying."


    After hearing this, everyone, especially the He family members, bowed their heads one after another, feeling deeply embarrassed to see others.


    "He Dashu, your family is still shameless? You are ndering brother Qi Jiaping like this." Vige Chief He was so angry that his beard was shaking. He knew that He Dashu and his family were not worthy of scandal, but he did not expect that they would dare to use people with empty teeth. The usation is still like this big event.


    Mother He Cuier is not afraid at all. If her family dares toe and make false usations, they have already thought of the excuse.


    She pointed at Mo Qinzi and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, please don''t listen to Mo Qinzi''s nonsense. Mo Qinzi would say this because she had already fallen in love with brother Qi Jiaping and was afraid that my Cui''er would marry him. When the Qi family came, they came up with such a vicious n to nder my Cui''er because she likes to cut off her hair and marry Qi Jia Ping''s brother."


    Mo Qinzi was stunned. She obviously didn''t expect He Cuier''s mother to say such a thing. Her eyes were red with anger and she choked, "You''re talking nonsense, I, I don''t like Brother Qi."


    "Brother Qi? Hey, how affectionate it is to hear this, even eldest brother is called." He Cuier''s mother''s eyes raised up, and she squinted at Mo Qinzi proudly: "Girl from the Mo family, Do you think that everyone doesnt know about your little thoughts? Since thest time you came to Lao Mos house and ruined your reputation, you were afraid that you wouldnt be able to get married, so you have been keeping an eye on Brother Qi Jiaping, and now youve been pestering him whenever you find an opportunity. Come up here, you are really shameless!"


    No matter how fierce Mo Qinzi is, she is only a thirteen-year-old girl. When she heard this, she was so angry that she could not speak.


    Mrs. Zhang became anxious and rushed out: "Sister-inw Da Shu, you are talking nonsense. When did my sister Qin have such thoughts? Don''t ruin the reputation of my sister Qin."


    Ha, your sister Qin and her great-uncles are so angry that they can vomit blood. Does she still have a reputation? Mother He Cuier was very proud when she saw that Mo Qinzi and her daughter could notpare with her. Mother He Cui''er dared to say this because she knew that today the He family went to have a dinner with Vige Chief He. It was noon when the incident happened, and everyone in the vige was hiding at home. It was expected that no one would see He Cui''er jump in by herself. The matter in the pond has be so rampant.


    It''s a pity that she went crazy too early, Gu Jinli had already dug a trap waiting for her.

 Chapter 409: self-inflicted

    Chapter 409: self-inflicted


    Chapter 409 Its your own fault


    Gu Jinli nced at her, raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, turned to look at Vige Chief He and said: "Vige Chief, you must have seen clearly that this family does not want to repent and wants to nder Qi''s cousin to the end. Such a family, you always Do you still dare to keep them in the vige?"


    Gu Jinli allowed He Cuier and his family to cause trouble, with the intention of driving them out of the vige.


    This family is so disgusting. If we let them go this time, they will make trouble again next time. In this case, let''s just make it happen in one step.


    Vige Chief He was heartbroken. Xiaoyu girl was indeed a cruel person, she actually had such an idea.


    Gu Jinli saw the shocked expressions of the vige chief He and the elders of the He family, knowing that they still couldn''t bear to drive He Cuier''s family out of the vige.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan stood up and said: "Vige chief, there is an article in Dachu''s criminalw. Anyone who intentionally wrongfully uses others will be punished by cutting out their tongues once it is found out. This criminalw is a joint punishment, and people of the same n will also be implicated. Every household will be fined a silver Five hundred coins, as a warning to others."


    Gu Jinan smiled as warmly as the wind: "My family is familiar with the matter of reporting to officials. It doesn''t matter if we report it again. The only thing is that the vige chief and uncles will be implicated. Brother An will first apologize to you. "


    In ancient times, n ties were so important that it was not easy for the He family to drive the He Cui''er family out of the vige for the sake of justice for people with other surnames. Only by using criminalw to suppress them will the He family agree.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the He family present were surprised and said: "Penalty, is there such a provision in the criminalw? Oh, you can''t report it to the official. Brother An, this is all the fault of the He Dashu family and has nothing to do with us."


    Although five hundred cents is not much, it can cause such a stir that the whole family is fined by the government. This reputation is not good.


    Victor He has been the vige chief for decades and knows some of the criminalws of Dachu. He seems to have heard of this one, but no one in Qingfu Town has ever vited it. He has almost forgotten this criminalw.


    He Cui''er''s family trembled with fear when they heard this, and hurriedly shouted: "Brother Gu An, don''t lie to us just because you have studied for a few days. What kind of punishment is tongue cutting? What kind of punishment is this?" Why havent you heard of it?


    Gu Jinan smiled and replied: "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it, it''s not important, as long as the adults in the county know that there is this criminalw."


    What I want is that you know?


    What I want is for you to be punished!


    He Cui''er''s family was severely choked, but they were all illiterate and could not read a word of Chinese characters, let alone any criminalw.


    Vige Chief He always thought about the friendship between the same n and gave He Dashu a chance: "Dashu, your family is at fault for what happened today. Quickly apologize to the Qi family and the Mo family, and thenpensate the two families for a few taels." Silver, write a letter of guarantee, and this matter will be over, otherwise, I wont be able to help you!


    Mother He Cuier immediately shouted: "What? Not only do you need to apologize, but you also need topensate us in money or a few taels? How poor is our family? Chief, you are killing our family. If we don''tpensate, our family will lose their lives." Thats right, I wont give you a penny!


    She pointed at Mo Qinzi and said: "The girl from the Mo family is thinking about Qi Kangping in her heart, and she can''t count what she said. Brother Qi Jiaping just hugged my Cui''er and ruined my Cui''er''s innocence. The Qi family must give him a generous punishment." The betrothal gift is to marry my Cuier into the family in all her glory!


    Vige Chief He was very angry when he saw that He Cuier was unrepentant... Protecting such a n member would only bring trouble to the n, so it would be better to expel her.


    Seeing that Vige Chief He looked tired, Gu Jinli guessed that he no longer had any hope for He Cuier''s family, so he said: "Mo Qinzi''s words can''t be counted? Yes, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I saw your He Cuier plotting against the Qi family''s cousin." Mo Qinzi is not the only one, I will call you a few more people and we will confront each other." As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Gensheng and Lu Hefu walked in with several Lu family members.


    Lu Gensheng said: "Today at noon, my family and He Fu''s family went to sell wheat. When we returned to the vige at noon, we happened to see He Cuier jumping into the pond and shouting for help. The noise was so loud that we were all stunned at the time."


    "However, everyone knows about the pond in the vige. In order to prevent people from drowning, the pond was not dug deep, and it was even shallower near the shore. She could not drown at all. We were surprised why she shouted for help. After listening for a while, I finally came to my senses, He Cuier wanted to plot against Brother Qi Jiaping."


    "We originally wanted toe out to help, but before we got there, the girl from the Mo family came and taught He Cuier a lesson." Lu Gensheng pointed at Lu Hefu and said, "Hefu has good eyesight, and what he sees is real. Brother Qi Jiaping nced into the pond, but he didn''t even go to the edge of the pond. How could he hold He Cuier up and save him? That''s nonsense."


    Lu Hefu nodded and said: "Brother Qi Jiaping stayed far away and did not get close to the pond. He left quickly. Seeing that his n failed, He Cuier climbed out of the pond and returned home. We thought this matter was over. Who would have thought that He Cuier''s family would be so shameless, and they would make up nonsense and use people of things that are not true at all? It''s really eye-opening to see how well they can do this."


    They wille over to testify. In the afternoon, Wang Yongfu went to the vige to find someone to ask about what happened at noon, and happened to ask the two of them. With the intention of making good friends with the Gu family, they told what they saw without hiding anything.


    However, He Cuier''s family had note to cause trouble at that time, and Wang Yongfu did not say anything about asking them to testify.


    But just before it was time to make tea, Wang Yongfu ran to them again and asked them to testify. They came over quickly.


    After hearing this, Mother He Cuier said angrily: "You guys are lying. My Cuier did not plot against brother Qi Jiaping. He identally fell into the water and was saved by brother Qi Jiaping!"


    Lu Hefu said: "What we said is the truth, not a word is false. If you feel that we have wronged your family, we can report it to the official and go to the Yamen to confront you."


    Lu Hefu''s words were sonorous and powerful, without any hint of guilt. On the other hand, He Cuier''s mother was a little timid after being said.


    A few of the He family members who still had hope for He Cuier''s family shook their heads after hearing this. Such a family really couldn''t be kept.


    Vige Chief He is also tired. Now that the Gu family has witnesses, the He Cuier family can''t make any excuses.


    He asked Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, what are you going to do?"


    Gu Jinli grinned: "You''d better ask Third Grandpa."


    The Third Grandpa said: "Vige Chief, it''s not that we want to embarrass your He family. In fact, there is rat droppings in the He family. If you don''t get rid of this, your He family''s reputation will be ruined in the future... However, it is not clear that it is the He family''s business." Son, if the He family doesn''t deal with it, we will report it to the official."


    Vige Chief He already understood what Third Grandpa meant. He would either report it to the officials or drive He Cuier and his family out of the vige.


    Vige Chief He thought for a moment and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, there is no need to report this matter to the official. You can give me one night to talk to the n about this matter... You are right, we cannot let anyone One rat droppings spoiled the whole pot of porridge."

 Chapter 410: give a beating

    Chapter 410: give a beating


    Chapter 410 A Beaten


    He Cui''er''s family''s faces changed when they heard this.


    He Dashu finally became anxious: "Vige Chief, what do you mean by this? Are you nning to deal with my family? My family has already said that we are not here to make trouble, but to thank brother Qi Jiaping and discuss the marriage of our two children. "


    What does it mean not to let a rat droppings ruin a pot of porridge? What do you mean by clearing them out?


    Vige Chief He shook his head in disappointment: "He Da Shu, He Da Shu, you still haven''t repented. Why do you say thank you? Is your family here to say thank you? Discussing the marriage of two children? You have the nerve to use someone like this. Are you talking about discussing marriage?"


    He Minzi shouted: "Vige chief, we originally came to the Qi family to discuss the marriage, but the Qi family didn''t agree, so we became anxious."


    Hearing this, Vige Chief He stared at He Minzi, then looked at He Liangzi next to him, and scanned the faces of their family... This family is not just one or two bad people, there is no good person in the whole family, leaving Incredible.


    "Oyuan, tie up their family and take them to the He family ancestral hall." Vige chief He finally spoke.


    "Yes!" He Dayuan was already a worker in Gu''s workshop. When he saw He Dashu''s familying to trouble Gu Daya''s family, he was already itching with hatred. He immediately called to the others: "Tieshu, Shengzi, Wazi,e here and arrest He Dashu''s family. Tied up."


    Several people took ropes and rushed over to catch He Minzi.


    He Minzi wanted to run, but Wang Yongfu kicked him down and he fell hard.


    Wang Yongfu pressed He Minzi''s back with his knees, twisted his hands behind his back, tied He Minzi''s hands with the rope he brought with him, pulled He Minzi up and said: "Be honest, if you dare to act wild again, I will beat you." Break your legs."


    Do you really think that the Qi family is a family without a backer? Do they want to make false usations?


    "Let me go, let me go. I am from the He family. You are a ve from a foreign family. Why should you arrest me?"


    boom!


    He Dayuan punched He Minzi in the stomach and sneered: "What''s wrong with the servants of other people''s surnames? Even Brother Wang''s servants are more capable than you."


    Wang Yongfu was just unlucky and ran away from a drought, so he became a servant. But even if he became a servant, Wang Yongfu was still a man.


    When He Dashu saw He Minzi being tied up, his face was livid with anger. He pointed at the vige chief and said: "Vige chief, we are the He family, members of the same n. You actually helped a group of outsiders deal with your own family. Are you worthy of the ancestors of the He family? !


    Vige Chief He had been deeply disappointed with He Dashu''s family for a long time. He was no longer angry or heartbroken after hearing these words. He only replied to He Dashu: "It is just to be worthy of the ancestors of the He family that I want to clear out your family."


    He Dashu waspletely shocked: "Are you serious? You really want to clear out our family?"


    Ha! Vige Chief He just sneered, toozy to say anything more.


    When He Dashu saw this, his face turned pale with fright. He Liangzi was a good boy. When he heard this, he knew that he would not be able to get anything done today. He didn''t want to be caught, so he immediately ducked and quietly fled out.


    "He Liangzi, you son of a bitch, where do you want to escape?!" He Sanleizi and Zhu Changshou had already received orders from Gu Jinli and were guarding the courtyard gate of Gu Daya''s house. When they saw He Liangzi sneaking out sneakily, , immediately rushed over and knocked him down.


    After a few snaps, He Sanleizi hit He Liangzi on the head several times and said angrily: "Run? You want to run away after scheming others. What a sweet dream. Shouzi, bring the rope and tie up this turtle grandson."


    Zhu Changshou took out the rope, grabbed He Liangzi''s hand, tied his hands, and then together with He Sanleizi, they lifted He Liangzi up and walked to Gu Daya''s house.


    He Liangzi hurriedly begged He San Leizi: "San Leizi, San Leizi, for the sake of our past brotherhood, let me go. I will remember your kindness and will definitely repay you in the future."


    "Bah, you have a poor family, how can you repay me? I am now a member of Gu''s workshop, and my monthly sry has increased to 400 cash per month. For my wife and I, it is 800 cash per month, which is nearly one tael. Money. Your family has worked so hard for a month and you dont even have 800 coins. What can you give in return?" He Sanleizi has be very wealthy recently. His monthly ie has increased, and he works harder and harder. He said this proudly. After saying this, he suddenly thought of something and kicked He Liangzi on the tail bone.


    With a bang, He Liangzi was kicked down by He San Leizi. His nose fell to the ground, and the bridge of his nose cracked with a crack. His mouth was bleeding from the impact. He gasped in pain and cursed He San Leizi: "He San Leizi, you idiot." You''re a gued thing, a weakling who works as a ve, why are you beating me?"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    He Sanleizi stomped on He Liangzi''s back a few more times, causing He Liangzi to almost vomit blood: "Why did I hit you? You don''t know why? I''m warning you, if you dare to talk nonsense in the vige again, I will be ruined." you."


    The men in the vige all envied him for marrying Mo Chunyue. A group of **** like He Liangzi and He Daqian often gathered around the big millstone in the vige and talked about his family''s Chunyue. He had wanted to deal with these people for a long time. But I never found the opportunity. He Liangzi bumped into him today. If he didn''t give him a good beating, He Sanshengzi wouldn''t be a man.


    Hearing this, He Liangzi knew what He San Leizi was talking about, but he did not feel guilty. Instead, he said: "Damn He San Leizi, why are you beating me for this? Why did you say a few dirty words? You Didnt you say too little before? Besides, isnt Mo Chunyue..."


    "You bastard, you dare to say that, I will beat you to death." He Sanshengzi took the wooden stick from He Shengzi''s hand and hit He Liangzi. He struck hard and beat He Liangzi until he screamed.


    Vige Chief He looked at it but did not stop him. He Liangzi brought it on himself and should be punished.


    But he was afraid that He San Leizi would kill him, so after beating He San Leizi more than a dozen times, he finally said: "San Leizi, stop it. If you beat him seriously, he will have an excuse to stay in the vige and not leave." "


    After He San Leizi heard this, he quickly stopped and spat at He Liangzi, saying, "If I hadn''t been afraid that your family would stay in the vige and not leave, I would have killed you today."


    Mother He Cuier was frightened when she saw that her second son, whom she loved the most, was severely beaten. At this moment, she came to her senses and cried loudly: "Killing people, killing people, you guys with no conscience, join forces. Come bully my family, ancestors of the He family, open your eyes and take a look at your descendants!"


    Before He Cui''er finished howling, she was hit with a stick several times by Mr. Chen, but she jumped to avoid it.


    Mrs. Chen was very clever. When she saw He Cui''er''s mother running away, she didn''t chase her. She hit He Cui''er and He Liu with the stick in her hand. Bang bang bang, He Cui''er and He Liu were beaten. Have to scream.


    "You shrew, stop it, why do you hit us?" He Liu cursed angrily while dodging Chen''s blow.

 Chapter 411: Killing chickens to scare monkeys

    Chapter 411: Killing chickens to scare monkeys


    Chapter 411 Killing the chicken to scare the monkey


    "Heh, what are you talking about? Did I hit you? What I beat were obviously some shameless dogs!" Mrs. Chen didn''t care what Mrs. He Liu said, she just kept hitting them.


    He Cui''er was beaten the most and the most severely. He was also hit with two sticks on the face, and the corners of his eyes and forehead were swollen.


    He Cuier cried in pain.


    Seeing that Chen was almost beaten, the third mistress said loudly: "My dear daughter-inw, please stop beating her. Here, the ropes are attached and the three of them are tied up. Let the vige chief take them away. The ce of Da Ya''s house cannot be given away." If a few dogs make a fuss here, the ground will be dirty."


    "Hey." Mrs. Chen responded and called Mrs. Wang Ma and Lao Zhu''s daughter-inw. The three of them quickly **** He Cuier and his wife and slipped them to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, I leave it to you. "


    Vige Chief He nodded and said to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, let''s go first."


    He then looked at He Dacang and said: "Dakang, go and ring the gong to notify the He family and ask everyone to go to the ancestral hall. Everyone must go, and ask your wife to carry your mother on her back."


    He Dacang was startled, and even his mother, who had limited mobility, had to carry her on his back. It seemed that his father was serious about it this time.


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." He Dacang didn''t dare to dy and immediately ran to inform the He family.


    Vige Chief He left with the He family present and went directly to the ancestral hall.


    After Vige Chief He left, Third Grandpa said to Lu Gensheng and Lu Hefu: "Thank you both for your help in testifying today. This is a thank you gift, please keep it."


    The Third Grandpa did not want to owe the Lu family any favors, so he took out a few taels of silver and handed them to Lu Gensheng and Lu Hefu.


    Lu Gensheng hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Brother Gu, you''re out of touch. We just told a few truths, but howe we''re collecting money? We can''t take this money."


    If it happens, the rtionship between the Lu family and the Qin Gu Luotian family will be even more difficult to ease.


    Lu Zhudan''s family is finished. The Lu family has been living in the vige with their tails between their legs these days. They have to make good friends with the Qin Guluotian family, but they can''t just ept money from them for doing a small favor.


    The third grandfather said: "One yard equals one yard. If you have helped, you should be rewarded."


    "Can''t take it, can''t take it." Lu Gensheng refused to ept it until death.


    Lu Hefu, however, took the two taels of silver and said, "Mr. Gu is right, every yard is worth one yard. We will ept this silver. Thank you very much."


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family is different from Mr. Lu''s family. It is impossible to anger them because of Mr. Lu''s family, nor will theypletely let down their guard against them just because they have done a favor. It is better to ept the money first and then take it slowly. at.


    It was almost dark now. After Lu Hefu took the money, he wisely said goodbye and left.


    Lu Gensheng and several descendants of the Lu family could only follow.


    Mo Qinzi looked at her father hurriedly, and Mo Kuizi said: "Mr. Gu, my little boss, it''s gettingte, let''s go back first."


    Because of what Mother He Cuier said, it would be really hard to exin if his family was left alone again. The third grandfather knew that they were embarrassed, so he hurriedly said: "Hey, you guys go back first, have a good rest, ande to work early tomorrow."


    This matter was too embarrassing. He was afraid that Mo Kuizi''s family would note to work for the sake of his daughter''s face.


    Mo Kuizi nodded and left Gu Daya''s house with his wife and daughter. On the way back, he kept thinking, should he quit his job of killing ducks for Gu Daya''s family?


    Although the wages for killing ducks are good and can earn the family hundreds of cash a day, what He Cuier said today is really unpleasant. His sister Qin is fourteen after the Chinese New Year and is already married. He is Mo Qinzi''s father. After what He Cuier''s mother said, it would be very ugly if he went to work at Gu Daya''s house again.


    Mo Qinzi knew that her father was in trouble, so she said to Mo Kuizi: "Dad, our family needs a job of killing ducks. You can''t give up your job just because of someone else''s words. Our family is fleeing from famine, so what''s wrong with that?" Haven''t you heard what he said? My daughter doesn''t care at all... She is not afraid of the shadows as she is upright!"


    Mo Kuizi said: "You are still young and don''t think much. You don''t know the twists and turns involved."


    Mo Qinzi said: "What''s the twists and turns? You work for the Qi family, and the Qi family pays you wages. It''s such a simple matter. Anyway, you can''t quit this job. If you quit, the talkative women in the vige will definitely say that our family has a guilty conscience. .


    She doesnt have that intention, she just doesnt have it, and shes not afraid of people saying it.


    "Okay, stop talking and go home quickly. What if someone listens to your talk on the way?" Ms. Zhang was also worried, reluctant to part with the job of killing ducks, and afraid of continuing to do this job. The two families The rtionship will be even more unclear.


    Gu Daya was also thinking about this.


    Originally, she liked Mo Qinzi''s refreshing style and felt that she was a good match for Qi Kangping. However, due to Mo Qinzi''s young age, she did not express her thoughts clearly. But after what happened today, Mo Qinzi''s reputation would be even worse. She thought, it would be better to take the opportunity to go to Mo Qinzi''s house to propose marriage and settle the matter, which would be good for both children.


    But now that there were too many people, Gu Daya did not express her thoughts, but asked about another worrying matter: "Are we really going to force the vige chief to drive He Cuier''s family out of the n and out of the vige? "


    Gu Jinli said: "Since the opening of our shop, how many people havee to propose marriage to our store? Many He family members also have this idea, and there are also several thugs who are just like He Cuier''s family, intending to use evil tricks. But Vige Chief He simply doesn''t If we can''t suppress them, we must drive away the He Cuier family and let all the He family members understand that our family is not easy to bully and don''t y tricks on us, they can''t afford to y tricks on us!"


    This is why she allowed He Cuier''s family to make the matter bigger.


    Mr. Lu''s family is in ruins, but there are still many people in the vige who are ready to take action against them. She has to let the vigers understand that they should not plot against them, otherwise, they will not be able to bear the consequences.


    As long as He Cuier''s family is driven away, other thoughtful vigers will stop thinking and put away their ns, and they will be truly safe in the vige.


    "Xiaoyu is right. Recently, there are women in the vige running to the end of our vige with their girls every day. They can hardly hide their thoughts. If they don''t suppress their thoughts, something will happen in the future."


    The third grandma sighed: "This person likes to take advantage of others. When he sees other people''s wealth, he is like a leech when he sees blood. He immediately pounces to **** blood. How can this person who is not a rtive **** blood? Of course he is marrying us. idea."


    Third Grandpa nodded and said: "He Cui''er''s family must be driven out. If we don''t be ruthless this time, the vigers will definitely follow this trick if they think it works. There will be endless troubles. Anyone can let the girl use this trick to bite her." A boy from our family."


    Mr. Qin also came today. When he heard this, he looked at several families and said, "It''s not just the boys, the girls are more dangerous... There have always been those who see that other girls are good, and then say some nasty words with bad intentions, and put them in danger." A wicked person whoes to propose marriage to a girl after her reputation has been tarnished."

 Chapter 412: Leave the family

    Chapter 412: Leave the family


    Chapter 412 Leaving the n


    He Dacai used this method to plot against Mo Chunyue before. Mo Chunyue was almost entangled in marrying He Dacai, and their family had to guard against it.


    The third grandma also thought about He Dacai''s rumors in the vige about what he and Mo Chunyue were doing. She was so frightened that her face turned pale and she hurriedly said: "Brother Qin is right, He Cuier''s family must go Go out, or you wont be able to suppress the thoughts of other people in the vige.


    only


    Can Vige Chief He really drive He Cuiers family out of the n? This is a big deal, can the He family agree? The third grandmother was very worried about this.


    Gu Jinli said: "Then it depends on whether the vige chief He has the intention to make the He familypletely rich?"


    In order to make the He family rich, Vige Chief He has to suppress a few thorns, and then unite the remaining He family members. Everyone can be a rope and move forward together, so that they can live a good life together. Otherwise, even if Mr. Lu''s family is gone, the He family will not be able to get rich. They will only be domineering and domineering, fight with each other, and eventually do all kinds of evil things for their own benefit.


    Vige Chief He is not stupid. He knows this. Its just that he values his n members and cant bear to throw them out of the n. Thats why he has endured the copse of a few families in the n.


    But what He Cui''er''s family did today made him deeply disappointed, and the third grandfather''s words made him enlightened, and he knew that he could not go on like this.


    For the He family, he had to kill chickens to scare monkeys and clean out the rat droppings that spoiled the soup.


    In the courtyard of the He family ancestral hall, there were more than a dozen torches burning. The He family all gathered here. He Daqian wiped the hot sweat from his head andined impatiently: "Vige chief, you called us all thiste at night. What are you here for? You havent eaten this meal yet, and its still so hot. If you have anything to do, please tell us and let us go back as soon as youre done.


    Vige Chief He ignored He Daqian, looked at He Dacang and said, "Tell everyone what He Cuier''s family did today."


    "Hey." He Dacang took a few steps forward and told him what He Cuier''s family had done.


    "Just because of this matter, you always called the big guys here? What a big deal, you can just teach Da Shu and the others a lesson." Although He Daqian said this, he still thought about He Cui''er in his heart. The whole family was scolded.


    How dare you, He Dashu, to get ahead of his family and seduce the boys from that family. His wife is nning to return to her parents home in two days and bring her niece over to stay for a few days, so that her niece can get involved with the boys from that family. , my family is so proud and rich. Now that He Dashu''s family has made such a fuss, those families must have been on guard. It would be a bit difficult for his family to use this trick again.


    "He Daqian, shut up. If you dare to interrupt again, I will be rude to you." He Dayuan and several men from the He family stood beside him with sticks in their hands, warning He Daqian.


    He Daqian snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    Vige Chief He was toozy to talk nonsense and said directly: "He Dashu''s family came to falsely use Brother Qi Jiaping. This is a vition of Dachu''s criminalw. If they report it to the official, He Dashu''s family will be punished by having their tongues cut out. As members of the same n, we will also be punished by the yamen." Silver. The He family has an ancestral motto. If a descendant of the He family brings official trouble to the entire family, they will immediately remove their names from the family tree, leave the n, and drive out of the vige."


    He Dashus family has vited the ancestral precepts. As the head of the family, the old man must not just sit idly by. Now lets ask for genealogy and drive He Dashus family out of the n and out of the vige.


    Vige Chief He''s voice was not loud, but it frightened the He family, especially He Daqian, who was so frightened that he trembled: "Vige, Vige Chief, what did you say? Are you going to emunicate He Dashu''s family? Oh, you old man Are you confused? Just because the Dashu family falsely used someone with a foreign surname, you want to emunicate them?"


    He Laosi also shouted: "Yes, vige chief, you can just turn a blind eye to such a small matter. Why make such a big fuss over someone with a foreign surname? We are just a family."


    "Uh huh!" He Cui''er''s family had already been gagged. They couldn''t agree more when they heard this.    pity


    Vige Chief Heughed, pointed at He Daqian and said: "He Daqian, your family He Dacaimitted a crime and was sentenced to work in the official mine. You are He Dacai''s brother. If you think about it carefully, there is one of you whomitted the crime. Brother, your family should also be expelled from the vige."


    What?! He Daqian was almost frightened to death.


    He Daqian''s daughter-inw hurriedly smiled apologetically at Vige Chief He and said: "Vige Chief, as you always said, what we are talking about today is about He Cuier''s family, why did it involve my family? Don''t worry, what do you want? He Cui''er''s family can be dealt with sessfully, and our family doesn''t have a problem with it."


    After saying that, he gave He Daqian a hard look. You idiot, can''t you see that something is wrong with the vige chief today? Full of murderous intent, he went looking for death.


    The other He family members were also stunned. It seemed that the vige chief was determined to drive away the He Cuier family today.


    He Laosi whispered dissatisfiedly, but did not dare to speak for He Cuier and his family.


    "Uh huh!" He Cui''er''s family is in a hurry. Why don''t the n members speak for them? Do we really want to see their family driven out of the vige by Vige Chief He?


    Vige Chief He ignored He Cui''er''s family, who was screaming, and personally set up the incense table. He first asked the ancestors of the He family to plead guilty, and then asked for the genealogy. He turned to the page of He Dashu''s family and gave the names of the male members of his family. Cross out all the names, and then ask He Jinsheng to write a line: If you cause official trouble, the whole He family will be implicated, and the He family will be expelled ording to the ancestral precepts.


    When He Dashu saw that the vige chief had really given away his family to the n, He Dashu''s eyes widened with anger, and then he couldn''t breathe and fainted.


    Uh-huh!


    Dad, please dont be dizzy. Wake up quickly and argue with the vige chief.


    The He family was very frightened when they saw that the vige chief had really expelled He Dashu and his family... The vige chief was serious this time, he was quite ruthless.


    Vige Chief He looked at He Minzi and said: "Your father fainted. You are the eldest son. The old man will tell you the rest. From today on, your family is no longer the He family and can no longer live in the vige. The Mo family lived in the wild outside the vige for the past two months. They built a straw shed there. Where can you rest tonight and go to your rtives tomorrow? Your family also has several rtives. You will settle in the vige of your rtives. Live a good life from now on."


    "Your family has eight acres of drynd, one acre of paddy field, and a mud-brick courtyard. For the sake of being a member of the same n, my family paid for these things and gave you an hour to tidy up everything in the house. Leave the vige tonight.


    Uh-huh!


    If we dont leave, we wont leave even if we die.


    He Cuier''s family was crying bitterly, and they were filled with regret at this moment. If they had known that the consequences would be so serious, they would not have dared to plot against Brother Qi Jiaping even if they had to eat wild vegetables for the rest of their lives.


    Vige Chief He didn''t look at them at all. With trembling hands, he took out a fifty-tael silver note from his body and handed it to He Minzi: "This is the money to buy your field and yard. It''s fifty-tael in total. Take it." "


    When the He family heard this, they were all shocked. Vige Chief He was so willing that in order to drive He Cui''er''s family away, he actually paid fifty taels of silver to buy He Cui''er''s family''s dpidated house.

 Chapter 413: The banknote is lost

    Chapter 413: The banknote is lost


    Chapter 413 The banknote is lost


    Fifty taels of silver is a farmer''s lifetime savings, but no one in the He family here envied him.


    Compared to fifty taels of silver, everyone wants to rely on the n more.


    With no n to rely on, anyone would dare to bully you. And if you are bullied and don''t have help from your n members, and you don''t have the ability yourself, it will be very miserable.


    After vige chief He gave the banknote to He Minzi, he turned around and stared at the He family, warning loudly: "Listen up, old man. If anyone dares to have bad intentions again, He Dashu and his family will be your fate!"


    Then he sneered and said: "No, your fate will be worse than that of He Dashu''s family. I will no longer pay for your farm and house. If you are expelled from the n, your farm and house, as long as they are passed down by the ancestors of the He family, will be destroyed." Take it back to the n! When the timees, whether you live or die is your own fate!"


    He will pay for thend and house of He Dashu''s family this time, because he doesn''t want to cause any harm to anyone, but if there are still people in the n who don''t want to learn the lesson, he won''t have the money to help them anymore.


    Vige Chief He''sst words were almost roared, frightening everyone present in the He family, including Nono.


    Vige Chief He''s eyes fell on He Daqian and He Laosi, making He Daqian and He Laosi tremble with fear, and immediately promised: "Vige, don''t worry, Chief, we will never dare to have any thoughts about those families. "


    Vige Chief He sneered: "Whatever you want, you will be the ones who die when the timees, and you will be the ones who are kicked out of the vige by the tribe. You can make mistakes."


    As soon as these words came out, He Daqian and He Laosi were really scared. When they looked at He Dashu, who had been beaten with a bruised nose and face, and who had fainted, they trembled.


    "Oyuan, take them to pack their things and drive them out of the vige." Vige chief He was exhausted, but did not go home to rest. With He Jinsheng supporting him, a group of people went to He Dashu''s house and asked the vigers to clean up for them. Things, and then expel their family out of the vige after they''re done.


    After He Dashu''s family was driven out of the vige, they were released. They knelt at the entrance of the vige and begged the vige chief He to let them return to the vige.


    Vige Chief He was determined to use them to scare the monkeys, but he refused.


    He Liangzi was impatient. Seeing that Vige Chief He disagreed, he immediately stood up, patted the dust on his knees and said, "Bah, you won''t go back if you don''t let me. Do you think our family cares about this poor vige?"


    With fifty taels of silver, their family can live in the town.


    Mrs. He Liu helped He Cuier''s mother up and said softly: "Mother-inw, the Mo family''s broken thatched hut is uninhabitable. My mother''s family is in Guiliu Vige, which is close to here. It only takes half an hour to walk. Let''s go to my house tonight." Settling in your natal family, let Liangzi go to grandpa''s house tomorrow to report the news, and then we will go to grandpa''s house with generous gifts and settle in your natal family."


    He Liu''s words spoke to He Cuier''s mother''s heart. She thought that her parents'' family would settle down, and it would be a great honor for her to return to her parents'' home with fifty taels of silver notes.


    "Okay, let''s go to your mother''s house to stay first, and then follow me back to your grandpa''s house tomorrow." He Cuier''s mother immediately asked He Minzi brothers to carry He Dashu up, and the whole family brought valuable farm tools, iron pots, kitchen knives and hatchets, plus After changing clothes, I took my children and went to He Liu''s parents'' house.


    Half an hourter, He Cuier''s family arrived at He Liu''s natal home.


    Mrs. Huang is the mother of Mrs. He Liu. When she saw Mrs. He Liu returning to her natal home with arge group of people, she originally wanted to drive them away, but after Mrs. He Liu said a few words to her, Mrs. Huang immediately became enthusiastic and killed the chickens overnight. He Cui''er''s family eats.


    Since the house at home was not enough, Mr. Huang asked Old Man Liu to take his four sons and grandchildren to live in other houses in the vige, freeing up the house for He Cui''er''s family.


    Mother He Cuier was very happy to see her inws treating her with such courtesy. She was even more happy that all the men of the Liu family had left.


    Mother He Cuier patted the banknotes in her inner pocket, feeling relieved. Now that all the men in the Liu family are gone, their family can live more safely without having to worry about anything happening in the middle of the night. But God didnt bless us. At dawn the next day, He Cuiers wife screamed: Ah! The fifty taels of silver notes are missing!


    He Cuier''s mother screamed like crazy. He Liangzi and the others were woken up. When they heard that the fifty-tael silver note was missing, they immediately ran over and asked, "Mom, what are you talking about? The silver note is missing? That silver note?" Didn''t you keep it close to your body? Why did it disappear?"


    He Cuier didn''t get along with the He Liu family. From the moment He Liu family said she wanted toe to the Liu family, she felt something was wrong. She immediately grabbed the skirt of He Liu family and cursed: "He Liu family, is it your mother''s family who stole the money?" Was the ticket stolen?"


    When He Cuier''s mother heard this, she also thought that the Liu family had taken the banknote. She immediately grabbed He Liu''s hair and pped her twice: "You have lost your conscience and only see your mother''s family as a poisonous woman." , How dare you team up with my family to steal my bank notes, I will tear you apart!"


    He Liu was beaten and immediately cried for help: "Here, help! It''s a murder!"


    When Mrs. Huang heard this, she immediately came over with her four daughters-inw. Seeing that Mr. He Liu was beaten, without saying a word, she caught He Cui''er and her daughter and beat them.


    The Liu family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw had arge number of people, and it didn''t take long before they beat He Cuier and his daughter until their faces were red.


    When He Minzi and He Liangzi saw this, they came up to help. Huang immediately shouted at the top of her lungs: "Come here, you are so unscrupulous, a descendant of the He family has given birth to a strong woman from the Liu family!"


    He Liu''s mother had a very loud voice, and her family lived in the middle of the vige, surrounded by people. When they heard this, the Liu family came over with hoes, shovels, and sticks, and it didn''t take long for the He Minzi brothers to be killed. Tied up.


    The four grandchildren of the He family were trembling with fear and hid in the corner crying.


    He Liangzi was smart. Seeing that one of his family members was caught, he hurriedly said: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I am the uncle of the Liu family, how can I do anything to the Liu family''s wife? My family''s fifty taels of silver notes disappeared from the Liu family. I am looking for silver at the Liu family." ticket."


    Huang put her hands on her hips and said, "Bah, fifty taels of silver notes? How poor is your family? How can you have fifty taels of silver notes?"


    He Minzi said hurriedly: "Why not? That was the money my family paid for selling thend and house in Dafeng Vige. The vige chief gave it to us in front of all the He family members. If you don''t believe me, go to Dafeng Vige and ask."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Huang immediately changed her mind: "Then you can''t look for banknotes at my house. You came to my housest night. It took more than half an hour to go from Dafeng Vige to Guiliu Vige. Your banknotes must be It fell on the road, go back and look for it quickly."


    He Cui''er''s eyes were so angry that she shouted: "You are talking nonsense. My mother even took out the banknote when she went to bedst night. She lost it at your house. Please return the banknote quickly!"


    Ms. Huang is not afraid at all. Her daughter told her that the He Dashu family has been expelled from the n. No matter how hard they are bullied, the He family will note to help.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Huang immediately cried and said: "You white-eyed wolves, our family takes you in with good intentions, but you use us of being thieves. Do you still have any conscience?"


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Liu family cried beside her: "Dear fellow vigers, the He Dashu family came to my house in the middle of the night because they ndered others in the vige and were kicked out of the vige. This is a stubborn habit. They insulted my family as soon as they arrived at my house. I stole their banknotes, what kind of evil did my family do, and why did I end up with such an inw?"


    The people of Guiliu Vige guarded their shorings. When they heard this, they beat He Dashu and his family severely and drove them out of Guiliu Vige.

 Chapter 414: harmony and separation

    Chapter 414: harmony and separation


    Chapter 414: Harmony


    He Cui''er''s family cried miserably. They stood at the entrance of Guiliu Vige and cursed: "You are a bunch of heartless viins. You stole fifty taels of silver from my family and beat us severely. We are going to sue you." Let all of you named Liu go to jail!"


    When the head of the Liu family heard that He Cuier''s family had been expelled from the He family in Dafeng Vige, he was not afraid at all. He directly said to them: "You can sue if you want. If the officiales and can''t find the banknote, our Guiliu Vige I will sue you for false usations, and I will also sue you for **** women! Oh, this is a serious crime of beheading. You have no n to help you, so just wash your neck and wait for beheading."


    He then said to the descendants of the Liu family: "Come on, drive away these beasts who havee to frame our Liu family. Keep them away. Don''t let them surround the entrance of our vige. They are not embarrassed, but our Guiliu Vige is still embarrassed."


    Hey. The descendants of the Liu family took hoes and shovels and drove He Cuiers family.


    He Cui''er''s family was afraid of being beaten and did not dare to fight anymore. They were driven out of the two miles by the Liu family''s descendants.


    He Liangzi was the most aggrieved. He had agreed with He Liu that he would first take good care of his wife and get the fifty taels of silver notes, then separate the family, drive He Minzi''s family out, and then go to the county to find a rich man. They sold He Cui''er to the county town to be a concubine. From now on, they will be the head of the He family.


    But he didnt understand, why did he look like this after sleeping?


    While being chased by young people from Guiliu Vige, he turned around and shouted: "I am Liu Xiaofen''s man, your uncle from Guiliu Vige. You can''t drive me away. I want to see Liu Xiaofen, I want to see Liu Xiaofen! Liu Xiaofen, you **** You poisonous woman,e out and tell me clearly, why did you change your mind halfway? Did you hook up with other men and want to abandon me? I tell you, no way!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Liu Xiaofen''s eldest brother took a long bamboo pole and hit He Liangzi hard: "He Liangzi, your family not only wrongfully used our family of stealing banknotes, but also attacked my mother. Xiaofen said that your family will not take her mother''s money." Treat people as human beings, she doesn''t want to live with you anymore, this is Heli Shu, my Xiaofen has already put her fingerprints on her, so get out of here!"


    Liu Xiaofens eldest brother wrapped a small stone in He Lishu and threw it at He Liangzi.


    With a bang, He Liangzi was hit on the forehead, causing severe pain to He Liangzi.


    He Liangzi didn''t know how to read and didn''t know what was written in the letter of He Li, but he had heard of the letter of He Li and knew that if a couple had a falling out and didn''t want to get over it, they would write a letter of He Li and the couple would no longer be together. It''s a couple.


    He Liangzi waspletely stunned when he learned that Liu Xiaofen wanted to make peace with him. Was he being tricked by Liu Xiaofen?


    After He Liangzi came to his senses, he jumped up and cursed, but Liu Xiaofen''s eldest brother ignored him and let him scold him. When He Liangzi got tired of scolding, Liu Xiaofen''s eldest brother smiled and said: "He Liangzi, you can''t me my family for this. Xiaofen, its your family that is shameless. You wronged my family first, and then disrespected my mother. Xiaofen did it for the sake of our rtionship as a couple, so she didnte out to scold you, so just be content.


    When He Liangzi heard this, he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood... It was like being pecked in the eye by geese all day long. His family has always been the only one who framed others. Unexpectedly, today he was framed by the Liu family, and he was thest to be ndered. The cruel one is his wife.


    "Liu Xiaofen, you poisonous woman, you will die a good death, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost!" He Liangzi had a ferocious look on his face, his eyes were about to burst, and he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    When his two children saw them, they were so frightened that they cried loudly: "Wow, daddy, daddy..."


    "Daddy, you two little beasts, our family has suffered so much at the hands of that **** of yours. Are you still crying and mourning? Do you think our family is unlucky enough? I will beat you to death!" He Liangzi was furious! , grabbed his two children and beat them until they cried for father and mother.


    Liu Xiaofen''s eldest brother just watched and didn''t help the two children... His family had long disliked He Liangzi''s family for being poor. He used to live a makeshift life because he thought that everyone was poor and Liu Xiaofen wouldn''t be able to marry without He Liangzi''s family. What a good family to go to.


    But He Liangzi''s family was emunicated, and he still had fifty taels of silver notes with him.


    When Mrs. Huang learned about this, her eyes turned green. She immediately discussed with them to steal the fifty taels of silver notes and drive He Liangzi and his family away. As for Xiaofen, it would not be difficult for Xiaofen to leave He Liangzi while she was still young. Huang also promised to give Liu Xiaofen ten taels of silver as a dowry. Liu Xiaofen hesitated for a while and then agreed.


    As for the two children Liu Xiaofen gave birth to, they are uneptable. A person who remarries will only be disliked by the new husband''s family if he brings two oil bottles. Anyway, he is still young and will be reborn.


    Mother He Cuier has no time to care about her grandson now, and is sitting on the ground crying.


    When He Minzi saw that the fifty-tael silver note was gone, he felt that it had been stolen by the Liu family. He had long disliked He Liangzi, so he rushed up and punched He Liangzi on the head.


    He Liangzi, you piece of shit, you were the one who said you wanted toe to Guiliu Vige. Now its fine. Our familys banknotes were stolen by the Liu family. You **** give me back my share of the money!


    "He Minzi, if you dare to hit me, I will beat you to death." He Liangzi was beaten, and he immediately fought back, not to be outdone. The two brothers fought in the field, frightening the four children until they cried.


    He Cui''er cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe, andined: "I told you to wait a little longer, but you didn''t listen. It''s okay now. Our family was emunicated and our banknotes were stolen." , even if you want to sue the official, how will you live in the future?"


    Her family has no evidence, so even if she files aint with the government, the government will not help her family. And the Liu family also said that if her family dared to sue the officials, they would sue her family for being a strong woman. There were so many people in her family, and her family members were helping her. If her family went to sue the officials, they would be looking for death.


    When He Cuier heard this, she felt that it was a big mistake to leave the n, and she cried even louder.


    He Dashu woke up amidst the cry. When he learned that his family had been emunicated and his banknotes were stolen by the Liu family, he screamed and fainted again in anger.


    The news about He Cuier''s family soon spread to Dafeng Vige. After hearing this, the He family felt that He Cuier''s family was too miserable. Several shabby households headed by He Daqian and He Laosi ran to find the vige chief. , and asked him to bring He Cuier''s family back.


    "Vige Chief, we are of the same n after all. We can''t just ignore death." He Daqian was very panicked. Looking at He Cuier''s family was like seeing the fate of his own family, so he wanted Vige Chief He to kill He Cui''er. He Cui''er''s family was brought back so that when his family made a mistake, the return of He Cui''er''s family could be used as an excuse.


    Unfortunately, Vige Chief He refused: "He Cui''er''s family has been emunicated and is no longer the He family. Whether his family lives or dies has nothing to do with the He family."


    After saying that, let He Dacang drive away He Daqian and others who came to intercede.


    He Daqian and He Laosi left the vige chief''s house tremblingly, muttering: "The sky has changed. The vige chief is really determined to deal with the disobedient tribesmen this time. We are hanging on." .

 Chapter 415: Buy a house or land

    Chapter 415: Buy a house ornd


    Chapter 415 Buying a House and Land


    He Laosi said: "Let''s be honest. The vige chief is different from before. Now he should deal with anyone who dares tomit trouble."


    Several households in the He family were all frightened out of their wits because of what happened to He Cui''er''s family. They kept their tails between their legs and did not dare to jump up and down in the vige anymore.


    He Daqian''s daughter-inw gave up the idea of bringing her niece over.


    How was He Cui''er''s family emunicated? Didn''t he just want to use He Cuier to climb up to Qi Jiaping''s brother, and the whole family was driven away in the end?


    Although the boys from Qin Gu Luotian''s family are good, if they fail to make it, it will cause their own family to be expelled, which is not worth it.


    He Dacang heard what they muttered and went home to tell the vige chief.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He finally nodded happily: "It''s good if they know how to be afraid. If they still don''t know how to be afraid and still dare to do something wrong, then it''s the old man''s fault."


    How did Qin Gu Luotian and his family get rich? Its not because of peoples unity. If the He family wants to make a fortune, they have to get rid of a few thorns, otherwise they will never live a good life.


    "Dad, do we really not care about He Cuier''s family?" He Dacang said with some embarrassment: "After all, they are members of the same n. Just leave them out of the n. If someone is killed, it will not be easy to answer to the ancestors."


    Vige Chief He was silent for a while and said: "Let''s take a look first and then talk. He Cuier''s family will definitelye back to beg us again."


    Sure enough, He Cuier''s family came back before dusk, but they failed to enter the vige. Since they were driven out of the vige, Vige Chief He asked the men of the He family to guard the entrance of the vige in batches. If they saw theming back, they would stop them immediately.


    He Cui''er''s family was stopped and could only kneel at the entrance of the vige and cry bitterly, saying all kinds of regrets. Unfortunately, it was toote to regret.


    Vige Chief He wanted to use their family to shock the entire He family, and he was determined not to let theme back again. If this gap was loosened, everything he had done before would be in vain.


    However, Vige Chief He did not watch He Cuier''s family die. Instead, he sent someone to find He Dashu''s sister.


    He Dashun''s sister was nearly sixty years old and was married in Baishugou. Although it was a poor mountainous ravine, four hours away from Dafeng Vige, Fang He and his three sons came over the next afternoon.


    It was He Dasu who went to Baishu tomunicate with Fang He. He told what He Cuier''s family had done and what the vige chief told him. Finally, he gave Fang He five taels of silver and exined what the five taels of silver were. The vige chief''sst sentiment was that if Fang He couldn''t take her away, even if He Cuier''s family was killed at the entrance of the vige, the vige chief would not care about them anymore.


    Fang He was quite reasonable. After knowing what He Cui''er''s family had done, she was ashamed. She didn''t want Vige Chief He''s five taels of silver, but she needed money to settle He Cui''er''s family. Her family was not well-off, so she had to ept it. Pay some money and promise to pick up He Cuier''s family.


    As soon as Fang He arrived at the entrance of Dafeng Vige, he immediately grabbed He Cuier''s hair and beat He Cuier''s mother severely: "You are a poisonous woman who brings harm to the family. I used to say that people like you are I can''t marry you, but you relied on your good looks to bewitch my younger brother so much that he married you, a restless man, into the house. It''s true that unvirtuous wives will cause trouble for three generations, and a good family will be ruined. If you end up like this, Ill beat you to death!


    He Cuier''s mother was very afraid of this eldest sister. While avoiding Fang He''s beating, she argued: "Sister, you can''t use me unjustly. Da Shu is the head of the family."


    "Bah, you still dare to fool me. If you hadn''t instigated Da Shu, if you hadn''t been bad-natured, how could you have taught so many children like this? My family has been forced to leave the n because of you. How did you let Da Shu go after his death? See your parents? Ill beat you to death, youre a vicious woman who brings harm to our family!


    After Fang He beat He Cuier''s mother severely, she scolded He Dashu again, saying that he waszy and could not manage the family. She also scolded He Minzi and He Liangzi, and finally took He Cuier and beat him. Only then did he give up.


    Since He Dashu couldn''t enter the vige and He Dashu fainted twice due to anger and was in very bad health, Fang He took He Cuier and his family to stay in the town for one night and found a doctor to treat He Dashu. The next morning we set off back to Baishugou.


    He Dashu still wanted to go back to Dafeng Vige, and begged Fang He in tears: "Sister, please go back and beg the vige chief to let our family go back to the vige. We know we were wrong, and we will never dare to think wrongly again."


    Fang He sighed: "Little brother, families who have been emunicated from the n cannot go back unless they have made great contributions to the n. The vige chief has done enough for your family. Be content. I don''t owe you anything." of."


    Fang He told her that the vige chief sent someone to find her and gave her five taels of silver.


    After hearing this, He Dashu burst into tears and said, "I deserve to die. I shouldn''t think about making a fortune by trying to get involved with the Qi family."


    Fang He allowed him to cry for a while and advised: "It''s okay to admit your mistake. Let''s settle down in Baishugou from now on."


    This is also because Fang He''s man is dead, and she has be a grandmother. She has a strong voice in the family, so He Cuier''s family can be brought to Baishugou. If Fang He''s man is not dead, or Fang He is still alive. With his parents-inw here, He Cuier''s family would not even think of entering Baishugou.


    Fang He is a shrewd person. After she learned that the banknotes of the He Dashu family were lost at the Liu family, she led people from Baishugou to fight. The two viges actually had two group fights.


    But the Liu family refused to take the fifty taels of silver notes, but they were also frightened by Fang He''s troubles, so they simply thought of apromise, saying that they couldpensate the He Cui''er family for five taels of silver.


    Fang He refused to agree and thought the money was too little, so he continued to make trouble. Finally, he had to get back fifteen taels of silver before the matter could be settled.


    Fang He knew how to be a good person, so he gave five taels of silver to the vige, which was counted as hard work expenses for the vigers.


    The people in Guiliu Vige helped in the fight, and Huang could only give out five taels of silver to reward the vigers. In the end, her family only received thirty taels of the fifty taels.


    Ms. Huang was almost furious because of this. The twelve taels of dowry promised to Liu Xiaofen was gone. She also started beating and scolding Liu Xiaofen. It didn''t take long for her to find a widower from Hushan Valley to marry her.


    Liu Xiaofen almost cried to death and threatened her parents to tell her family about their partnership in stealing banknotes, but Huang was not afraid and threatened her instead. She was also involved in this matter. If she told her family, she would be the first to go to jail. That''s her.


    Liu Xiaofen had no choice but to give up, wear a pair of clothes that were not old, and carry a shabby baggage, and weepingly went to the ravine to get married.


    Gu Jinli watched such a big show, and after watching it, he was still unsatisfied. He took out his own money and counted it, and said with emotion: "It''s really hard to do something or die."


    The third grandma sighed: "Isn''t that right? If we live a good family honestly, we will definitely be able to live a better life. If we have to do some tricks, we will kill our family."


    Okay, lets not talk about her family, its bad luck. The third grandfather didnt want to mention He Cuiers family, so he asked Gu Jinli: Xiaoyu, do you have enough money to buy the Lu familys house andnd?

 Chapter 416: big bargain

    Chapter 416: big bargain


    Chapter 416 Big Deal


    Gu Jinli sorted out the banknotes and replied: "That''s about it. The Jiang family sent word that the county government will sell the Lu family''s house andnd at a low price. Our money is enough to buy the Lu family''s house andnd in the vige."


    After Mr. Lus family was sentenced, the county government began to sell off the confiscated property of the Lu family.


    Mr. Lus family has a lot of property. Not only does he have a house and a shop in the county, he also has shops and viges hidden in other towns.


    After the property confiscation this time, an investigation revealed that shops and fields were found in Hukou Town, Xianggui Town, and even Linxian County. There were four more shops and two hundred acres of paddy fields than everyone knew before. Zhuangzi is really Rich as hell.


    But the houses, shops, and houses in the county and other towns have been bought by the Jiang family, County Magistrate Xu, Master Tian, Bantou Yang, and wealthy households in the county, and it is not their turn to buy.


    Magistrate Xu thought that her family had made great contributions and that Gu Jinan had helped him a lot, so he asked the Jiang family to send a message to her family, saying that they could sell the Lu family''s fields and house in the vige to them at a low price.


    How low is the sale? To the point where the Lu family''s mansion only costs one hundred taels of silver.


    The Lu family''s mansion was built quite arrogantly, with five entrances, plus a servant''s room in a blue brick building. The cost of building this big house alone is more than one hundred taels, but now Magistrate Xu has given her family such a low price. Her family would be a fool if they didn''t buy it.


    As soon as her family got the news, they immediately counted their money. Now they have a lot of money, which is more than enough to buy the Lu family''s house andnd in the vige.


    However, the price of paddy fields and drynd is more expensive than that of houses, especially the price of paddy fields. If you sell it too low, you will be criticized.


    Hence, the price of paddy fields is five taels of silver per mu; the price of drynd is two and a half taels of silver per mu.


    Nowadays, there are so many people fleeing the famine, and thend prices in He''an Prefecture have increased. In Fucheng, paddy fields have been sold for 10 taels of silver per acre, and drynd has been sold for 6 taels of silver per acre.


    Tianfu County is better. The most expensive paddy field is only eight taels of silver, and the most expensive drynd is five taels. Therefore, it is really good that County Magistrate Xu can give them thisnd price.


    Several families heard thatnd was so cheap and wanted to buy a few acres.


    Grandpa San also wants to buy it.


    Gu Dashan saw the thoughts of several families and discussed with Gu Jinli whether they should give some to several families.


    Gu Jinli originally wanted her family to buy them all, but she still had to keep money to buy medicinal materials for making medicine and medicinal seeds to grow medicinal materials. In addition to the fields and the house, the Lu family also left a bamboo forest and arge pond. Behind the Lu family mansion, Gu Jinli took a fancy to it and wanted to buy it together. After thinking about it, he rxed.


    Her family bought half of thend, house, bamboo forest, and pond from Mr. Lu''s family, and several families bought the remaining half of thend.


    Mr. Lus family doesnt have much farnd left in the vige, with 40 acres of paddy fields and 60 acres of drynd. The rest are on the outskirts of the county or in other towns.


    Twenty acres of paddy field costs one hundred taels of silver, thirty acres of drynd costs seventy-five taels of silver, a house costs one hundred taels, plus twenty acres of bamboo forest and five acres ofrge pond, the total is three hundred taels of silver, which is really cheap. Very.


    Gu Dashan only asked her to pay one hundred taels of silver, and the remaining two hundred taels came from her family.


    At that time, her name will be written on thend deeds of the house, bamboo forest, and pond, and Cui''s name will be written on the paddy fields and drynd, which will be counted as Cui''s dowry.


    Its just that the third grandmother felt it was a pity: The Lu familys house is unlucky, and its not good to live in it if you buy it.


    The Lu family''s house was sealed off by the government. Something happened in the house. The third mistress and Mrs. Cui were from ancient times. They believed this and were unwilling to live in it.


    Gu Jinli didn''t believe this, but felt disgusted with the Lu family and didn''t want to live in it. However, "We can use that house as a workshop, but there is still money left to build the workshop. We can also let Uncle Wang and Old Uncle Zhu move in." "If you buy another person in the future, you don''t need to build a house for the servants. You can just move the servants to live in the Lu family''s house, which is very convenient." She can also open a pharmaceutical workshop in the Lu family''s house, and then make mosquito coils and The convenience medicines are all made in the Lu family house, which is very convenient.


    Hundred 100 taels of silver to buy a five-level mansion, which gave her a tofu workshop, a spice workshop, a pharmaceutical workshop, and several warehouses. It was a huge advantage.


    "County Magistrate Xu has been of great help this time. When we go to the county town tomorrow, we have to prepare a generous gift and send it to the Xu family." Gu Dashan put the banknotes he counted into a cloth bag, and then put a box of cash in an iron Lock it up. The cash will be taken to the county bank tomorrow and exchanged for banknotes.


    Gu Jinan said: "It''s not good to give too expensive gifts to the Xu family. Just give me two pieces of embroidery by my eldest sister and my mother, soy products from the workshop, braised meat and roast duck made by my aunt."


    Mrs. Xu and Miss Xu have been fascinated by Gu Jinxiu''s embroidery since they first saw her. They learned that her embroidery was taught by Cui, and they also wanted to get a piece of Cui''s embroidery.


    Ms. Cui likes to do embroidery, but Gu Dashan felt sorry for Ms. Cui. When she was in her hometown, she always asked her to make embroidery and sell it for money. Now I can''t see her embroidering anything, and I will stop her if I see her doing it.


    However, this time, due to the request of Mrs. Xu and Miss Xu, Ms. Cui was able to use needle and thread to embroider an embroidery. The embroidery showed the whole family helping Gu Jinli make mosquito coils. The embroidery was very heart-warming, and Mrs. Xu would definitely take a look at it. like.


    After Gu Jinli and the others prepared the money and packed the gifts for the Xu family, the third grandfather took several men, Gu Jinli, and Gu Jinan to the county seat the next day.


    Gu Daya and his wife also went with Gu Dafu.


    The fields in the vige are not easy to buy. Gu Dafu didnt want to miss this opportunity, so he borrowed money from Grandpa San to buy the fields.


    They went to Shang''s house to borrow two mule carts, driven by Gu Jinan and Luo''s father, and arrived at the county government office before noon.


    To Gu Jinlis surprise, she actually saw Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang and Qin Eng stood beside Jiang Qi. Next to the Qin brothers, there was a group of soldiers wearing military uniforms, carrying bows and arrows on their backs, and holding swords on their waists.


    Brother Qin! Gu Jinli was very happy to see Qin Sang and waved to him.


    The soldiers all looked this way, then they allughed, and then looked at Qin Sang, as if they were teasing him.


    Qin Sang didn''t know what he said to the soldiers. He ran over to her after a while and asked her, "Are you here to buy the Lu family''s house andnd?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, the price given by the county magistrate is low. Our family has made some money recently, so we simply bought the house and fields left by the Lu family in the vige."


    Qin Sang said: "It''s good if you can buy it. Our family is ater, and all the good fields in the vige have been bought by the vigers. It''s not easy to buy these fields this time."


    "Brother Qin, please drink some water." Gu Jinli took off a bamboo tube from his waist and handed it to Qin Sang: "Drink half of it and use half to wash your face. Your face is very red. The weather is too hot."


    Qin Sang was about to reach out to take the bamboo tube, but when he heard this, his ears turned red. He quickly took the bamboo tube, washed his face first, drank some water, and returned the bamboo tube to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli didn''t answer, shook his head and said, "No, you can keep it. There are still a lot of bamboo tubes at home, so I don''t need this."


    The updates have been a bit sparse in the past two days. I am guilty of this and will try my best to update. It is not good to do too much. . As for the male and female protagonists falling in love, after the Zou family is destroyed, a few years will pass directly after the Zou family is destroyed, and the male and female protagonists will fall in love when they grow up. You can guess who fell in love with whom first?

 Chapter 417: water bag bamboo tube

    Chapter 417: water bag bamboo tube


    Chapter 417 Water Bag Bamboo Tube


    Qin Sang looked at the scorching sun, took off the sheepskin water bag from his waist and handed it to her: "Take it, there is water in it. Drink it when you are thirsty to avoid heatstroke."


    Afraid that she wouldn''t want it, he pointed to the other sheepskin water bag on his waist and said, "I have another one, just take it. Don''t worry that I don''t have it."


    After saying that, he directly put the sheepskin water bag into Gu Jinli''s hand, looked past Gu Jinli, looked at Mr. Qin and the others, and shouted: "Grandpa, Third Grandpa, uncles."


    Grandpa San and the others like Qin Sang very much, and especially like to see him smile. This child is very heartwarming when he smiles.


    Qin Eng walked towards Jiang Qi with a dark face. When he saw Qin Sang giving the sheepskin water bag to Gu Jinli, his eyes became gloomy. This country girl came to seduce Sang again, and even wanted to take away one of Sang''s only two sheepskin water bags. Did she know that this was military equipment, issued by themander of the army?


    Jiang Qi also saw it, but said nothing. Since Sang dared to give out the sheepskin water bag, he could naturally think of other ways to store water.


    Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin, and a few brothers, I guess you wille to the county town in the next two days. I didnt expect to bump into you by such a coincidence. Jiang Qi greeted several men.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "Knowing that it is a sought-after item, we didn''t dare to dy, so we came today."


    He asked Jiang Qi again: "Where are you going?"


    Jiang Qi pointed at the Qin brothers and said, "These boys are smart. They have ttened the hills where the soldiers are stationed. We have to take them to a distant mountain forest to practice for a few days to prevent them from getting too arrogant."


    The third grandfather was a little worried: "It''s such a hot day, if you go to the mountains and forests to practice, you won''t get heat stroke."


    Mr. Qin nced at the Qin brothers and said, "The Military Commanding Station is not a home. Once you enter the Military Commanding Command, you will have to endure hardships. If you go to the mountains and forests to practice for a few days, something will happen. It can only be said that their skills are not enough."


    For Mr. Qin, the military camp is not a real military camp at all. Being a soldier in the military camp is a blessing. If you were in the northwest, you would be pulled across the Longshan Mountains every now and then to fight directly with the Dayong people on the opposite side. That is a real sword and a real gun, and you can die at any time. It is much more dangerous than going to the mountains and forests to experience it.


    Jiang Qiughed loudly when he heard this: "Haha, Mr. Qin is right. The training in the military training camp cannot trouble them at all. We have to take advantage of the hot weather to make them suffer, otherwise I won''t be able to control them." .


    "Uncle Jiang." Luo Wu walked out of the county government office. After greeting Jiang Qi first, he said to Grandpa San and the others: "Grandpa San, Grandpa Qin, Dad, Uncle Dashan, several uncles, and Master Tian are already here. Waiting for you, I will take you in."


    Jiang Qi said: "Mr. Gu, please go in quickly. We don''t want to keep Master Tian waiting for a long time."


    Hey, lets go in first, you go and do your work. Third Grandpa said, taking Gu Dashan and the others into the county government office.


    Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang and followed Gu Daya into the county government office.


    The corners of Qin Sang''s mouth raised in an arc. Under the scorching sun, the young man''s smile was particrly bright.


    Qin Eng felt that his smile was dazzling. After Jiang Qi walked away, he asked in a low voice: "Why did you give the sheepskin water bag to the girl of the Gu family? That is the military supplies issued by themander, how dare you give it away."


    Qin Sang frowned slightly, pointed to the other sheepskin water bag on his waist and said: "This is the one issued by themander. The one I won just now can be given to anyone I want."


    The rules of the military station are that, except for horses and weapons, anything you win is yours and you can give it away or sell it.


    Qin Eng''s face darkened: "Even if you win, we are going into the mountains in the next few days. It is always good to have multiple water bags filled with water. If you give one water bag out, you will be in more danger in the mountains. The weather is hot now, so you are risking your own life to pretend to be generous." Qin Sang pped the bamboo tube in his hand and said: "I still have this, it can hold a lot of water. And if I lose my life because of theck of a water dder , thats not the water bags problem, its my ownck of ability.


    He didn''t understand why the second brother could make a trivial matter so serious? In the past, they were taken into the mountains for training by their family elders. The elders were strict and were not allowed to bring anything with them.


    If you want weapons, go into the mountains and make them from rocks; if you want ropes, weave them from vines; if you want to store water, find bamboo tubes or other things that can hold water; if you want to eat, hunt by yourself; if you want to make fire, drill wood and make fire yourself. .


    They havee through such a cruel experience, and this time they have brought everything with them. What if they give out an extra water bag?


    Qin Eng''s face turned darker. He felt that Qin Sang was ungrateful, so he simply made it clear: "You know what I want to say is not about the water bag."


    He didn''t care about a water bag. What he cared about was Sang''s attitude towards Gu Jinli. When the country girl gave him a broken bamboo tube, he gave her a sheepskin water bag... He was the legitimate son of the Hou family, did he need to be so humble?


    Moreover, when his colleagues were making fun of Sang and the country girl just now, Sang didn''t deny it, which made Qin Eng even more angry.


    "Second brother, I''ve already said what I need to say. It''s you who wants to think wildly. I won''t exin it a second time." After Qin Sang finished speaking, he followed Jiang Qi in long strides and ignored Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng was very angry at his actions, but Sang didn''t listen to him, so there was nothing he could do.


    However, he can''t control Saburo, there are other people who can.


    Soon, Aji will have news about his uncle and second uncle. At that time, he will ask his second uncle to find a noble girl for San Lang to be his fiance, so that San Lang can get rid of that country girl.


    Jiang Qi saw Qin Sang following him, looked back at him and said with a smile: "You two brothers can still quarrel."


    Although he didn''t hear clearly what they were saying, he knew they were arguing.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s not a quarrel. It''s because the second brother was afraid that I would suffer in the mountains without a water bag, so he said something to me anxiously."


    "I see, that Eng is overly worried. No one will be thirsty for you." Jiang Qi likes Qin Sang very much. He doesn''t talk much in the military training camp, but he does things properly and calmly every time. I dont want to be a fifteen-year-old boy. However, Eng is a little impatient and needs to be sharpened.


    Gather and set off! Jiang Qi did not wait for Qin Eng and immediately gave the order after mounting his horse.


    The team of soldiers received the order and immediately set off and ran towards the outside of the county town.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Eng quickened his pace and ran over, returned to the team, and ran towards the city gate together.


    At the county government office, Master Tian took Third Grandpa and the others to the official''s office. They quickly bought the Lu family''s house and fields and exchanged thend deeds for them.


    Uncle Tian was the most excited. He held thend deed in his hands and said in disbelief: "We, we actually have paddy fields. The paddy fields produce rice and are very expensive. I don''t know if they can be taken care of?"


    When they were in their hometown, they only grew sorghum, soybeans, and sweet potatoes, while the wealthy households grew wheat, and there were no paddy fields to grow rice at all.

 Chapter 418: Still alive?

    Chapter 418: Still alive?


    Chapter 418 Are you still alive?


    Master Tian smiled and said: "There are many paddy fields in Jianghuai and south of the Yangtze River. Anyone with a decent family will have one or two acres of paddy fields. There are many families growing rice in your vige. Just ask them after you return to the vige. It will not be difficult to take care of them."


    "Master Tian is right, we will ask Vige Chief He when we get back." Gu Dashan said, cupping his hands to Master Tian and saying: "Thanks to Master Tian today, thend deed can bepleted so quickly."


    Master Tian smiled and waved his hand: "Brother Gu, you are so polite. You have also helped us a lot."


    If it weren''t for the help of the Gu family, Xu County Magistrate and Xini''s temper would never have been able to get promoted in this life. Now that Gao Sheng''s transfer order is about toe down, as a master, he will also follow County Magistrate Xu to a more prosperous ce.


    but


    The county magistrate is busy with official duties today, so its a pity that I cant see you.


    Gu Jinan was very aware of the opportunity. Hearing this, he and Gu Daya came forward with gifts and said with a smile: "Master Tian, these are the two thank you gifts we have prepared, one is for you and the other is for the Xu family. , could you please help send it to the Xu family."


    Master Tian saw that the thank-you gifts were all household items, so he did not refuse and asked the two boys around him to ept them.


    After seeing Master Tian receiving the gift of thanks, Gu Jinli asked, "Master Tian, I would like to ask, have the survivors of the Lu family been sent to Fucheng Guanya?"


    Master Tian frowned, nced at Gu Jinli, and said, "On the day Mr. Lu was cut in half, the survivors of the Lu family, including Aunt Lu, were escorted to Fucheng Guanya. Why do you ask this?"


    This is not something that a little girl like her should ask.


    "Are they okay?" Gu Jinli did not answer, but continued to ask: "Where is Aunt Lu? Is she still alive? She is the aunt of Zou County Cheng."


    Aunt Han was a ruthless person. After she couldn''t bear the torture, she not only confessed that she had instigated Xiao Lianxian to lead Zheng Ying to fight with Guanhua, but also confessed that Aunt Lu had administered the ultimate heirloom medicine to Zou County Cheng. .


    Mother Han has always had a good temper that is not good for her and no one else can think of. Seeing that he was going to die, he dragged Aunt Lu and Zou Yuzhen into the water.


    Xu County Magistrate did not hide the matter and told Zou County Magistrate about it.


    When Zou Xiancheng learned about this, he was so angry that he vomited blood on the spot and fainted for a day and night. He is still lying at home recovering from his illness.


    Zou Xiancheng is a poisonous person inside. It is impossible to let Aunt Lu live, and he will definitely take action against Aunt Lu.


    Master Tian was stunned and said gratefully: "Little girl, you have helped us a lot."


    He said to the third grandfather: "Mr. Gu, Tian has something else to do, so go first."


    He then said to Luo Wu: "Go and inform Jiang County Lieutenant that the County Magistrate has invited you and ask him toe quickly."


    After saying that, he left in a hurry with the two boys.


    Luo Wu did not dare to dy. After saying goodbye to several families, he immediately went to find Captain Jiang.


    Gu Dashan asked in confusion: "What is Master Tian going to do?"


    Gu Jinli smiled slightly and said, "I should be rushing to grab the handle."


    She will remind Master Tian because she knows that it is impossible for Zou County Cheng not to take revenge, and this is not a glorious thing. If Zou County Cheng wants to take revenge, he cannot use his own manpower on the surface, and Zou County Cheng''s private manpower will pop up. Qin Sang said that the catastrophe of the Zou Jiang family may be rted to Zou County Cheng, and the gangsters who harmed the Zou Jiang family are now water bandits.


    Zou Xian Cheng, water bandit, this matter is a bit big, it would be a pity not to make a fuss.


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinli, always feeling that his sister was hiding something from him, but there were so many people now that he couldn''t ask more questions.


    Qin Sang told Mr. Qin that Zou Xiancheng might be colluding with the water bandits. At this moment, he narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking that he couldn''t sleep well at night recently and had to go to Yushu Vige to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi.


    Zhang Niuzi''s brother Zhang Huzi was on the waterway. If Zou County Cheng really colluded with the water bandits, he would most likely use Zhang Huzi, and Zhang Niuzi would report to Zhang Huzi. He would have to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi''s whereabouts.


    Mr. Qin said: "This is a matter for the county officials. Let''s leave quickly. We can deposit the money in the bank and go home. Our family is still waiting for ournd deeds."


    This is the county government office. Someone from Zou County Cheng is in the county government office. It is not good to say this here.


    "What Mr. Qin said is, let''s go to the bank quickly and go home after finishing the work. If the family sees thesend deeds, I don''t know how happy they will be." With afortable smile on his face, Gu Dashan put thend Thend deed was carefully ced in the inner pocket of the clothes, and the group left the county government office and ran towards the bank.


    The money bank was near the government office. They quickly deposited their money into the bank and exchanged it for small andrge banknotes. Then they returned to the county government office, drove a mule cart and headed home.


    Before Gu Jinli got in the car, he took a look around and didn''t see Qin Sang. It was a pity... Sure enough, he left. He didn''t know how many days Qin Sang and the others would have to practice in the mountains? Can youe back from your break at the end of this month?


    Towards evening, the group finally returned to Dafeng Vige.


    Several families had been waiting for a long time. When they saw theming back, they immediately came up to greet them. The third grandmother hurriedly asked: "Have thend deeds beenpleted?"


    Gu Dashan smiled and nodded: "It''s all done. Mr. Tian, who is beside Magistrate Xu, took us to do it. The clerk in the office was very polite and it was done in less than a quarter of an hour."


    "That''s good, that''s good." The third grandma looked at the third grandpa: "Old man, where is thend deed of our family? Bring it to me quickly."


    The third grandfather said: "What are you in a hurry? Let''s go home first."


    He then said to several families: "You should go home and be careful when reading thend deeds. Don''t get excited and damage thend deeds."


    "Hey, San Bo, don''t worry, we know it." Several families responded, surrounded their men, took their children, and went home happily.


    Gu Jinli and the others entered their yard. Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan took out the house deed,nd deed, andnd deed to Third Grandma and the others.


    The third grandma was illiterate, so she asked Gu Jinan to point to the words on thend deed andnd deed and read them to her one by one.


    After hearing that his family had bought three acres of paddy field, he was surprised and said: "Three acres, so much. Oh, this paddy field can grow rice, right? Three acres of rice, this can be exchanged for a lot of money."


    They bought these three acres of paddy field for Gu Fuya. Although there is no news about Gu Fuya so far, the two elders believe that Gu Fuya''s family is still there, so they want to leave it for Gu Fuya''s family while they are still alive. Order some things, and after you find Gu Fuya''s family, give these things to Gu Fuya''s family, so that Gu Fuya''s family can live a better life.


    He added: "Our family has bought three acres of paddy field, but Brother Qin''s family only has two acres, right? He has two grandsons, and they only have two acres of paddy field, which is too little."


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa Qin said that his two grandsons can only buy two acres of paddy field. If we buy three acres, we don''t know how to divide the paddy field in the future, so don''t worry."

 Chapter 419: Marry a Fool [Thank you all for your monthly votes, grateful 0]

    Chapter 419: Marry a Fool [Thank you all for your monthly votes, grateful 0]


    Chapter 419: Marrying a Fool [Thank you for your monthly votes, grateful^0^]


    The Qin family is different from the others in that they disappeared without knowing when. Mr. Qin''s purchase ofnd is just a cover. It doesn''t matter if he buys more or less.


    Gu Jinli paused... When the Qin family disappears, Qin Sang will definitely leave with him, and then she won''t be able to see him.


    To be honest, she was a little reluctant. After all, Qin Sang is capable, capable, and good-tempered. The most important thing is to listen to her. Many dangerous things or things that are inconvenient for her to do are done by Qin Sang. If Qin Sang left one day, it would be really difficult for her to find another ''little brother'' who could take advantage of him.


    But there is no banquet in the world that never ends, and its useless if she doesnt want to part with it.


    "My dear, here are thend deeds for twenty acres and thirty acres ofnd at home. Keep them and count them as your dowry." Gu Dashan handed thend deeds to Cui at home.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui''s eyes turned red. She was unlucky and didn''t get a dowry when she got married, so she wasughed at by people in her hometown for half her life. She never dreamed that she would still have a dowry.


    Ms. Cui suppressed the urge to cry, put away thend deed, and said with a smile: "From now on, these things will belong to the four children. I will keep them for them first."


    Gu Dashan smiled and handed the house deed, the title deed to the bamboo forest and the pond to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, this is yours, keep it."


    Gu Jinli took the three deed papers, shook them at his family, winked and showed off: "Look, I have three of them, and some private money. I am a little rich woman."


    Gu Jinan looked at her sullen look, shook his head and smiled: "Yes, you are the richest in the family. You must help us from now on, otherwise we will starve to death, right Brother Cheng."


    Cheng Ge''er refused to cooperate: "The eldest brother is a nerd. Only in the future will he be poor and ask the second sister to help him. I am a person who wants to make a lot of money, so I don''t want the second sister to help me. From now on, I will help the second sister!"


    Brother Cheng''s words were quite lofty and ambitious, and he directly made Gu Jin''an feel embarrassed.


    Gu Jinli was at a loss for words: "Should I be happy that my brother is willing to support me, or should I be sad that I am so poor that I need to be helped?"


    Gu Jinxiuughed out loud: "You can be happy first, and then sadter."


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinxiu, looked at her for a while, and said, "Sister, you have changed. You can actually tease people."


    The families at the end of the vige were enjoying themselves and happily looked at thend deeds to their fields, but the Zou family was gloomy.


    Ever since Zhong Cuns ident, the Zou Mansion has be strange. Because of Zhong Cun''s words before she died, Zou Xiancheng became suspicious all day long. He felt that everyone he saw was trying to harm him.


    After the news came that Aunt Lu had administered the anti-heirloom medicine to him, Zou Xiancheng became even more suspicious and began to suspect that the Zou Yuzhen brothers and sisters were not his own. He sent people to check Aunt Lu to see if she had any other men besides himself.


    At the end of the quarrel, they even had to shed blood to recognize their rtives.


    Zou Jiang was so frightened by Zou County Cheng that he hurriedly dissuaded Zou County Cheng: "Sir, how could it be possible that the third young master and the fifth youngdy are not your biological children? Aunt Lu confessed that she gave them to Aunt Lan when she was pregnant with the fourth youngdy. The ultimate medicine you gave me."


    Aunt Lan is younger and prettier than Aunt Lu. She got pregnant not long after she entered the house.


    Aunt Lu was very scared, fearing that Aunt Lan would take away her favor. She originally wanted to give Prime Minister Zou County the anti-heirloom medicine after she gave birth to two sons. But after learning that Aunt Lan was pregnant, she couldn''t sit still and immediately gave Prime Minister Zou County the medicine. Got the final medicine.


    However, a few days after Aunt Lu gave Zou Xiancheng the medicine, Aunt Lu was diagnosed to be pregnant, and it was Zou Yuwan who was pregnant. "Master, judging from the time, the young masters anddies in the mansion are all my own children, and they absolutely cannot be the children of anyone else." Zou Jiang persuaded him earnestly, but Zou Xiancheng was almost going crazy because of these things. He reluctantly believed that Zou Yuzhen was his son, but refused to believe that Zou Yuwan was his daughter.


    In order to get rid of the "bastard" Zou Yuwan, Zou County Cheng wrote to thendlord Lu in Luchang County, saying that he wanted to marry him and marry his youngest concubine to his eldest son.


    Landlord Lu was so happy that he almost went crazy when he received the letter. He didn''t stop and immediately came to propose marriage with generous gifts.


    When Zou Jiang knew about this, Landlord Lu had already entered the Zou family''s door with his silly son.


    Zou Jiang was so anxious that he almost vomited blood when looking at Landlord Lu''s silly son with buck teeth, unable to close his mouth, and drooling all the time.


    After he endured nausea and settled Landlord Lu''s family, he ran to question Zou Xiancheng: "Master, even if you think that the fifthdy is not your biological child, you don''t have to find a fool to marry her. After all, she is an officialdy. , use it to climb a high family, or find a promising young man to marry, and you can also help the Zou family in the future."


    The Zou family will get very little in return for betrothing the fifthdy to Landlord Lu''s foolish son. Landlord Lu is still unreliable. He has destroyed half of the Lu family''s wealth. In more than ten years, what will be left of the Lu family? At that time, the Zou family will have one more poor rtive to help the Zou family.


    Landlord Lu is not only a prodigal, but also has a vicious heart. Landlord Lu wanted to take the exams to be an official, but his knowledge was not good enough. He cheated in the exams, which caused serious harm to the students who were guarantors to him.


    The Lu family was rich. Landlord Lu was caught cheating. The family spent a hundred taels of silver to rescue him. However, the Lu family was too stingy and unwilling to pay the money to redeem the students who had signed bail, which resulted in a poor and weak person. students died in their cells.


    Afterwards, Landlord Lu not only did not know his fault, but also took advantage of the situation and raped the widow of the deceased student.


    This kind of family, this kind of despicable family, Zou County Cheng actually wants to marry the Lu family!


    Zou Xiancheng sneered and said: "That **** has lived a good life in the Zou family for more than ten years. He should suffer in the future to repay the Zou family!"


    If there hadn''t been too many things happening in the Zou family recently, which were too eye-catching, he wouldn''t have allowed Zou Yuwan to marry. Instead, he would have asked Zou Yuwan to pretend to be dead, and then sell her to the lowest private prostitute alley in Jiangnan, where she would die of humiliation. !


    Zou Jiang was stunned when he heard this. At the risk of being punished by Zou Xian Cheng, he begged Zou Xian Cheng for a long time. Finally, Zou Xian Cheng was furious and kicked Zou Jiang out of the house.


    After Zou Yuwan learned that Zou County Prime Minister was going to marry her to the stupid son of a ruralndowner, she cried so hard that she fainted three times. When she woke up, she went on a hunger strike, but the nuns sent by Zou County Prime Minister pinched open her mouth and forced her to force-feed. .


    Zou Yuwan choked on liquid food and almost died. After I woke up, I didn''t dare to struggle anymore. I ate whatever the nuns fed me.


    But she was unwilling to marry a fool, so she asked her maid to send a letter to Zou Yuzhen asking for help.


    Zou Yuzhen cannot save himself, so how can he find the time to save her? After receiving Zou Yuwan''s letter, he only nced at it and threw it into the incense burner to burn it.


    He knew very well how much Zou Xiancheng cared about being angry and being cuckolded. This anger must be vented. Anyone who dares to stop Zou Xiancheng from venting his anger will end up dead!


    Zou Yuzhen cherishes his life, and there is no way he would harm himself for Zou Yuwan.


    "The Lu family has arrived in Fucheng? Is Aunt Lu not dead yet?" Zou Yuzhen, with sunken eye sockets and bloodshot eyes, a haggard look on his face, asked his personal servant in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 420: water bandit

    Chapter 420: water bandit


    Chapter 420 Water Bandits


    Xiaosi was born in a nursing home, and Master Cao was Xiaosi''s uncle. If Zou County Cheng sent someone to take action, Master Cao would definitely receive the news.


    However, the young man shook his head and said: "My uncle said that Aunt Lu has followed the Lu family to Guanya, Fucheng, and will be sent to Jiangnan to be a prostitute soon."


    Sent to Jiangnan to be a prostitute? Zou Yuzhen was shocked.


    If the old man doesnt kill Aunt Lu, this matter will not go away. And he can''t have a mother who is a prostitute!


    Zou Yuzhen turned back to the inner room, took out three silver notes and a silver coin, and handed them to the boy: "Take these three silver notes to your uncle and ask him to report the news of Aunt Lu''s death as soon as possible. The remaining This ingot of silver is for you."


    The young man took the banknote and said to Zou Yuzhen: "Don''t worry, Third Master, as soon as there is news, my uncle will definitely send someone to inform you."


    Aunt Lu also helped her uncle in this room. When Mrs. Zou''s house was in trouble, my uncle was able to find the house and arrest the eldest and second masters in the house, all because of Grandma Han''s notification.


    The boy quickly left the yard, went to find Master Cao, and gave him three hundred taels of silver notes.


    Master Cao got the three hundred taels of silver notes, so he had to give Zou Yuzhen a right word, so he asked the servant to send a message to Zou Yuzhen, saying that it was a matter of dealing with Aunt Lu, but Zou County Cheng did not tell anyone in the mansion to do it.


    As for who Zou County Cheng will find to deal with Aunt Lu, Master Cao doesnt know.


    In fact, Master Cao also concealed one thing, that is, on the morning when the Lu family was taken to Fucheng, an old farmer came to the government and said he was here to deliver water chestnuts to the government.


    Now is the season when water chestnuts are justing out. Zou County Cheng has always loved to eat water chestnuts. However, he has been in poor health recently and is greedy for this. He said he wanted to eat water chestnuts, so he asked the old farmer to bring them.


    There was nothing suspicious about this at first, but Master Cao learned that the farmer who delivered the water chestnuts actually went to see Zou County Cheng.


    An old farmer delivering water chestnuts, why did Zou Xiancheng want to see him? If there was nothing wrong with it, Master Cao wouldn''t believe it.


    But Zou County Cheng has been crazy and violent recently. Master Cao did not dare to check on the old farmer, let alone tell Zou Yuzhen about it.


    The boy brought Master Cao''s words to Zou Yuzhen.


    After hearing this, Zou Yuzhen''s heart skipped a beat...Okay, the old man indeed had a wave of people in the dark. He didn''t use the people in the house to kill Aunt Lu, he must have used the people in the dark.


    Zou Yuzhen''s heart was pounding. He wanted to take advantage of Zou County Cheng''s secret manpower. He gave the boy a banknote and a letter and asked him to take it to thest house in Liuye Lane. To the people in the house.


    The boy took the banknote and the letter and said worriedly: "Third Master, I am very angry now. If I know that you are sending a letter to someone else... you will suffer."


    Zou Yuzhen knew that there were risks in doing this, but now he had hit rock bottom. If he didn''t take risks and grab some chips in his hand, his life would be over.


    Zou Yuzhen looked at the boy for a while and said: "That house is filled with people I have raised for several years. Now I can''t go out, but they still have to live. You just go to give them money, not to do anything else."


    This young man is his confidant, has always been loyal to him, and is considered rtively capable. And since Master Cao, my uncle, is here, I should win over him and not scold him at will. And he said this just in case Master Cao asked, and the boy also had something to say.


    Which of the wealthy man in the county seat, which one who has not supported something outside? It doesn''t matter even if Zou Xiancheng knows about this.


    After hearing this, the boy felt relieved and said, "Hey, little one, let''s go right now."


    After receiving the letter and the banknote, the people in Liuye Lane followed Zou Yuzhen''s instructions and set off to Fucheng overnight. They found Guan Ya where the official ves were detained, rented a yard near Guan Ya, and monitored the Lu family day and night. Within two days, the Lu family was divided into two groups, the men were taken to the northwest iron mines, and the women were taken to the south of the Yangtze River.


    There is no need to follow the men of the Lu family. Judging from the way the men of the Lu family were tortured to the point of being injured, they will die on the road before they reach the Northwest Iron Mine. The people in Liuye Lane only need to keep an eye on Aunt Lu.


    A group of five people followed from He''an Prefecture to Linhe Prefecture until they boarded the boat and arrived on the Huai River. Aunt Lu was still fine.


    The people in Liuye Lane were very puzzled: "It''s strange. Didn''t Third Master''s letter say that Zou Xiancheng will definitely not let Aunt Lu live? We are almost in Jiangnan, howe Aunt Lu is still alive?"


    If nothing happened to Aunt Lu on the road, they would kill Aunt Lu.


    That''s right, Zou Yuzhen''s order to them was not to let Aunt Lu go to Jiangnan alive, but to kill her before she became a prostitute!


    Zou Yuzhen was fed up with Aunt Lu and didn''t want to suffer even greater shame because of Aunt Lu.


    The people in Liuye Lane were thinking about how to take action. At ten o''clock in the night, a group of people jumped out of the water and climbed onto the big boat.


    These people are all water bandits who have been fooling around on the Huai River. They are very skilled. It only took less than a quarter of an hour from getting out of the water to getting on the boat and then finding the female members of the Lu family.


    In the low cabin, a water bandit held an oilmp and looked at the female members of the Lu family one by one. The more he looked at it, the more he felt itchy. He turned back to a tall man with a ck cloth covering his face and said, "Fifth Master. , Lao Zou gave us a nice gift."


    They thought that the Lu family was just a country family, and their female rtives must be crooked and crooked, but they didn''t expect that these women were pretty good-looking. Especially those young ones, who are still dressing up as girls, yellow flower girls, they can enjoy it this time.


    Mengzhi was Aunt Lu''s personal maid. After Aunt Lu''s ident, she was also thrown into prison and was taken to the south of the Yangtze River with Aunt Lu.


    At this moment, I heard the sound and woke up. After seeing the cabin crowded with men through the light, I was so frightened that I screamed: "Ah~ who are you? Someone ising..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was kissed by the water bandit next to him. Tang Zhi was so frightened that he couldn''t speak and looked at the water bandit in horror.


    The water bandit smiled and said: "Little beauty, please stop shouting. Even if the boat boss hears it, he won''te over. People cherish their lives and know the rules on the water."


    Although this ship was transporting official ves, it was not an official ship. The boss of the ship had to support his family. Knowing that the water bandits were on board, he had already gone into hiding with his men.


    The female members of the Lu family were awakened by the sound of tangled branches. When they saw arge group of water bandits, they were so frightened that they screamed: "You, who are you? This is the cabin where the female members live. You bastards, get out of here!" go out."


    bang!


    The water bandit holding themp pped Lu Hehua twice: "Smelly bitch, what are you shouting for? If you dare to make any more noise, I will chop you up."


    Lu Hehua was already in her thirties, and she usually had to work in the vige. Her appearance was not as good as Lu Guihua''s. When the water bandits saw her old face, they lost interest and started to fight.


    Lu Hehua was stunned by the p, and she was trembling and dared not speak.


    Lu Guihua was not very courageous, so she hugged Lu Hehua''s two daughters and hid behind Tang Zhi tremblingly.

 Chapter 421: Aunt Lu died tragically

    Chapter 421: Aunt Lu died tragically


    Chapter 421 Aunt Lus tragic death


    The water bandits had long since set their sights on Lu Hehua''s two daughters, grabbed them and hugged them into his arms,ughing: "Little beauties, I will take you ashore to eat and drink delicious food. You must be obedient. Come, Give me a kiss."


    Ah, let us go! Lu Hehuas two daughters were so frightened that they tried to struggle but couldnt get away at all.


    Changing Zhi and another pretty maid were also held in the arms of the two water bandits, and they screamed in fright.


    Aunt Lu looked at them, but she was extremely calm, and asked: "Are you the people the old man found?"


    The fifth master smiled and said: "Hey, you''re not stupid enough to guess our identities."


    "The old man actually invited water bandits to deal with me. It seems that he hates me." Aunt Lu sneered: "The old man was killed by me and lost so many people in the county. I deserve it." !


    Seeing that Aunt Lu was still talking to the water bandits, Lu Hehua immediately shouted: "Mei Hua, Mei Hua, for the sake of taking a fancy to our sisters, just go with these men honestly and don''t involve us."


    He then said to this group of water bandits: "Masters, there is always a wrongdoer and a debtor. She is the aunt of Zou County Cheng. She is the one you are looking for. Carry her away. Carry her away quickly."


    Don''t arrest her, she doesn''t want to die yet.


    Aunt Lu looked at Lu Hehua and said with a smile: "Second sister, you have enjoyed blessings for so many years thanks to my sister. Now that my sister is suffering, your whole family should suffer together."


    Aunt Lu knew that she was about to die, so she would support anyone who could support her, and she would not care about the rtionship between sisters.


    Aunt Lu looked at Lu Hehua''s two daughters and said, "My two nieces are still from a girl''s family. They have been raised by the Lu family and my money since they were born. They are even more delicate than thedies from the rich family. You are all blessed today." .


    After hearing this, Lu Hehua''s two daughters turned pale with fright. They looked at Aunt Lu and sobbed: "Third, Third Aunt, why do you want to harm us?"


    "Huh, harming you? You grew up eating the money I gave you, and now you are just repaying the favor." Aunt Lu sat like a dead person, not caring about the two nieces at all.


    Fifth Master, its not advisable to stay here for a long time. Lets take them away first. said an old man hiding behind the water bandits.


    After hearing this, Aunt Lu felt that the voice sounded familiar. She immediately looked at the old man and saw that he was wearing a bamboo hat, barefoot and dripping with water. She couldn''t help but frowned: "Who are you? Are we? Have you seen it?"


    The old man chuckled and looked up at Aunt Lu: "Aunt Lu has good eyesight. She has only met the old man twice and she has memorized his voice."


    Aunt Lu looked at the old man and said in shock: "You, you are theme Liu who delivers water chestnuts!"


    Zou Xiancheng loved to eat water chestnuts. Every year during the water chestnut production season, he would have people deliver water chestnuts to his family. Laizi Liu was one of the farmers who sent water chestnuts to the Zou family.


    However, Laiziliu was different from other farmers who delivered water chestnuts. Zou Xiancheng asionally met him in person.


    Aunt Lu had seen Cripple Liu twice when she was favored. At that time, she was still puzzled and asked Zou County Cheng, there were several families who sent water chestnuts, why did she only see Cripple Liu?


    Zou Xiancheng said that the water chestnuts grown by Laizi Liu''s family were delicious and worth seeing.


    Now it seems that sending water chestnuts is just a pretense. Thisme Liu should be the person who specially delivers messages to the water bandits for Zou Xiancheng.


    "You, you are not invited by the old guy... The old guy is with you! He, he dares to collude with the water bandits." Aunt Lu''s face turned pale with fright: "What if the old guy''s affairs are found out by the government? What should I do with my Brother Zhen and Sister Wan? This gued old man wants to kill Brother Zhen and Sister Wan."


    Cripple Liu said disdainfully: "It''s been so many years. If the government had the ability, they would have discovered it long ago." After speaking, heughed again and said to Aunt Lu: "Aunt Lu, don''t worry about the Fifth Miss. Lao Zou thinks she is a You bastard, she has been betrothed to the eldest son of Landlord Lu''s family in Luchang County. This is the marriage specially chosen by Lao Zou for the fifth youngdy. Soon, the fifth youngdy will be able to marry into the Lu family and enjoy happiness."


    "What did you say?!" Aunt Lu almost fainted: "The old man betrothed Sister Wan''s son to a fool from the Lu family. Is he crazy?"


    Aunt Lu knew about the Lu family. Zou Xiancheng told her more than once that Landlord Lu was a terrible person. At that time, she alsoughed at the Lu family, saying that the stupid son of the Lu family would definitely not be able to get a wife.


    Unexpectedly, her sister Wan was actually betrothed to that fool by the old man.


    Aunt Lu cried bitterly. She didn''t cry for long before she was knocked unconscious by the bandits. She was carried off the big boat, thrown into a small boat, and brought to the shore to a mountain near the water.


    There is a stockade in the mountains, which is their of the water bandits. Aunt Lu and the female members of the Lu family were brought here and suffered a lot of torture.


    Aunt Lu was the worst. Not only did she serve the water bandits in the vige, but she was also tortured by Ling Chi. This shows how much Zou County Cheng hated her.


    It was not until the next day that the people in Liuye Lane discovered that the Lu familys female rtives were missing. They boarded the boat to ask, but the boss of the boat said that Aunt Lu and the others did not want to be ves and jumped into the water to escape.


    After the boat boss finished speaking, he went ashore with the officer to report to the officer.


    It often happened that people who were used as official ves jumped into the water. The government just sent people to search randomly for a long time and stopped caring about it.


    People in Liuye Alley didnt believe that the women of the Lu family escaped by jumping into the water, so they searched for them on the Huai River for five days. On the afternoon of the fifth day, they finally found several floating corpses on the Huai River. They looked like women of the Lu family.


    They died not long ago. They were probably thrown into the Huai River not long after their death and floated along the current.


    One of the female corpses was particrly horrifying. Most of the flesh was removed from her body, leaving only a skeleton hanging with pieces of meat. But everyone in Liuye Lane knew that this should be Aunt Lu.


    Seeing Aunt Lu''s body, the people in Liuye Lane almost vomited. They didn''t dare to stay longer. They set off back to Tianfu County overnight and told Zou Yuzhen what happened.


    Zou Yuzhen was relieved when he heard the news of Aunt Lu''s tragic death... Aunt Lu finally died, and she died so miserably. The old man must have been angry because he was safe.


    Cripple Liu came back two days earlier than the people in Liuye Lane. As soon as he came back, he sent water chestnuts to the Zou family and told Zou County Cheng about Aunt Lu and the Lu family''s female rtives.


    After Zou Xiancheng learned about Aunt Lu''s fate, he felt veryfortable and his illnesses were much better.


    Zou Jiang saw Zou County Cheng''s happy look and felt something was wrong: Master, what''s going on? Why do you be so happy after meeting the person who gave you water chestnuts?


    Three days after Zou Jiang was puzzled, news of the tragic deaths of the Lu family''s female rtives and Aunt Lu reached the county government. Zou Jiang is a confidant of Zou County Cheng and has an informant in the county government.


    The scribe secretly copied a copy of the letter sent by the prefect''s Yamen and gave it to Zou Jiang.


    Zou Jiang saw the words water bandits, Gouhe Dao, Ling Chi and other words on it, and then thought of the old farmer who delivered the water chestnuts, and was shocked... The master bribed the water bandits to kill Aunt Lu.


    How could the master take such a big risk?


    If someone discovers it, the master will definitely be charged with colluding with water bandits, and the whole family will lose their heads by then.

 Chapter 422: Come up with a divorce plan

    Chapter 422: Come up with a divorce n


    Chapter 422: A n to divorce


    Zou Jiang was very loyal to Zou Xian Cheng. After receiving the news, he immediately went to see Zou Xian Cheng and told the story about Aunt Lu and the female members of the Lu family who were killed by water bandits.


    Zou Xiancheng just said lightly: "I understand."


    Seeing this, Zou Jiang could no longer hold back and said: "Master, have you swept your tail clean? You can''t let those people bite you. They are all desperadoes who lick blood from their swords. If..."


    "Shut up!" Zou Xiancheng shouted loudly, staring directly at Zou Jiang with his eyes sunken due to a serious illness: "How dare you investigate me, Zou Jiang, you are so brave."


    Zou Jiang hurriedly exined: "Master, I didn''t check you. I received the news from the county government, and then I thought of the old farmer who sent the water chestnuts, so I suspected that the master did it."


    He also assured: "Master, don''t worry, you are very kind to me. Even if I die, I will not betray you. I came to ask because I am afraid that I will be found out if I don''t clean up my tail."


    After hearing this, Zou County Cheng''s face remained gloomy.


    After so many years, Zou Jiang is still smarter than him. He guessed that he bribed the water bandit to murder Aunt Lu just through a letter and an old farmer delivering water chestnuts.


    Zou Xiancheng was very angry. Why could Zou Jiang still behave calmly even though he had abused Zou Jiang all his life? Logically speaking, shouldn''t a child prodigy like Zou Jiang be unable to bear the humiliation of very andmit suicide?


    Zou Xiancheng looked at Zou Jiang and suddenly felt that it was wrong to use such hard work to defeat a child prodigy. Just because his life is no better than Zou Jiang''s now.


    Zou Jiangs mother and daughter-inw died, and he never remarried and had no children. But he himself was given the drug to kill his heir, was cuckolded by his son, and became theughing stock of the entire county. His three sons were ineffective, and his grandson was useless. He was no worse than a dead heir.


    "Hahaha~" Zou Xiancheng burst outughing, which frightened Zou Jiang. He quickly stepped forward to support him and said, "Master, if you feel ufortable, just say it. Don''t keep it in your heart."


    Zou Jiang is really afraid that Zou Xiancheng will be driven crazy by recent events.


    After hearing this, Zou County Cheng immediately stoppedughing and pushed Zou Jiang away: "I''m fine, please step back."


    He added: "You are overthinking. There are often water bandits on the Huaihe River. What happened to Aunt Lu is just a coincidence. You don''t have to worry too much. And when I am doing things, has there ever been a time when I didn''t clean up my tail?"


    Zou Xiancheng did not admit that he let the water bandits torture and kill Aunt Lu. Once some things are admitted, they can be used as leverage. Zou Xiancheng has begun to be wary of Zou Jiang and will not expose his old background to him.


    However, Zou Jiang reminded him that Cripple Six could not stay. If Zou Jiang could find him, so could others.


    As for Zou Jiang...Zou Xiancheng didn''t want Zou Jiang to die so easily.


    He kept Zou Jiang for practice, but now hepared it and found that his life was no better than Zou Jiang''s. He had to take advantage of Zou Jiang while he was still alive, andpletely trample this child prodigy who was once famous in He''an Prefecture counties under his feet, making even his death extremely miserable.


    Zou Jiang saw that Zou County Cheng did not listen to his advice, so he had no choice but to retreat.


    In the county government office, Master Tian''s face darkened when he learned that Aunt Lu had been killed by water bandits.


    He thought about what Gu Jinli reminded him that day and felt that this matter was unusual. He looked at County Magistrate Xu and said, "Sir, that person would not have the courage and ability to collude..."


    "Master Tian, be careful what you say." County Magistrate Xu interrupted Master Tian: "This matter is too big. We have no evidence, so it''s not easy to talk nonsense...it''s not worth it."


    This kind of matter of officials colluding with water bandits is not something that a county magistrate without a backer can handle. And he was about to be transferred, but he didn''t want to lose his life over such a thing before leaving.


    Master Tian knew that Magistrate Xu was timid and just wanted to get credit without taking risks. It was a pity to see that he was unwilling to touch this matter.


    Perhaps the county magistrate was his boss, and he had to obey the order and had no choice but to let the matter go. However, Lieutenant Jiang County has been keeping an eye on the Zou family. However, Prime Minister Zou County has be cautious and low-key recently. He does not leave the mansion himself, but also restrains the servants in the mansion, not allowing them to leave the mansion at will, and not allowing them to leave the mansion at will. Misbehaving.


    He even released Mrs. Zou, who had been grounded, and asked Master Shao to personally teach Zou Yukun''s son, nning to let him inherit the Zou family.


    Zou Yukun''s wife originally wanted to make peace with Zou Yukun, but after her son was carefully taught and knew that the Zou family would be passed on to her son, she stopped making trouble and ignored Zou Yukun, just treating him as dead.


    Zou Yuqian died in Lianshan Vige a long time ago. However, Zou County Cheng did not pay him a funeral, but quietly had him buried. He told the public that he was ill and was recuperating in Zhuangzi.


    Not long after Aunt Lu died, theme Liushi who asionally sent water chestnuts to the Zou Mansion never came again. He said that he was too old to do anything anymore, so he sold his house, fields, and a pond with water chestnuts, and took the money to go to his nephew in Jiangnan.


    Cripple Six is a disabled old man, a childless little person. He will leave as soon as he leaves, and no one will care about him.


    It''s just that he didn''t go to join his nephew, but went to the water bandit''s vige and settled there.


    After Gu Jinli learned that Aunt Lu was killed by a water bandit, he took advantage of Qin Sang''s return and asked him specifically: "Won''t the county magistrate go investigate this matter?"


    As long as you check it, you will be able to find out something.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Xu County Magistrate was timid and feared that he would lose his life, so he didn''t dare to investigate. Jiang County Lieutenant took it seriously, but Zou County Cheng was cautious and swept his tail clean, so Jiang County Lieutenant couldn''t find anything."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "This is difficult to handle."


    Qin Sang looked at her frown and said with relief: "Don''t worry, I will handle these matters. I will definitely find evidence that Zou County Cheng colluded with the water bandits."


    Qin Sang said it very seriously, but he was a little disappointed when he found that Gu Jinli didn''t seem to hear him. He lowered his head and thought about something.


    In the midst of extreme disappointment, Gu Jinli looked up at him and found that he had tanned recently and had grown a lot taller: "You have grown again. If you keep growing like this, when you grow up, you will be 1.9 meters tall." go."


    Qin Sang was confused: "How tall is 1.9 meters? I am not a child, I have grown up."


    He has reached the age of fifteen and is now an adult, ready to establish a household.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "How have you grown up? You''re just a little kid."


    How are you, a junior high school student?


    However, now is not the time to discuss your height and age.


    "Zou County Cheng is cautious. If we investigate slowly, how long will it take to find out? Don''t you suspect that Zou County Cheng was responsible for the massacre of Zou Jiang''s family? Then let''s write an anonymous letter and send it to Zou Jiang." Gu Jinli smiled slyly. : "I don''t care if he has evidence or not, let''s separate Zou Xian Cheng and Zou Jiang first."


    "What happened back then must have been a huge blow to Zou Jiang, otherwise he wouldn''t have been so disheartened that he gave up his good job and became a ve. Just give him an anonymous letter to make him doubt what happened back then. He will definitely break up with Zou County Cheng."


    "Zou Jiang has followed Zou Xiancheng for so many years, and he must know a lot of things about Zou Xiancheng. As long as Zou Jianges up with these clues, it will be difficult for Zou Xiancheng to figure it out."

 Chapter 423: moving workshop

    Chapter 423: moving workshop


    Chapter 423 Moving the workshop


    Qin Sang''s eyes lit up: "It is indeed a good idea."


    As long as Zou Jiang is not a fool, after receiving the anonymous letter and seeing the contents of the letter, he will definitely be suspicious of the tragedy in his family that year, and then go to investigate Zou County Cheng.


    Zou Jiang has followed Zou Xiancheng for so many years. Zou Jiang can find out many things that they don''t know and can''t find out.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli with a hearty smile on his face and said sincerely: "Xiaoyu, you are very smart."


    Gu Jinli raised a bright smile and said with a hint of pride: "That''s natural, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to be your big brother."


    Qin Sang smiled and shook his head. Her self-proimed eldest brother was quite happy. But as long as she''s happy.


    "I will write the letter. After returning to the county town tonight, I will sneak into Zou''s house to deliver the letter to Zou Jiang." Qin Sang has learned the skills of scouts and knows at least three kinds of handwriting. He will write the letter. It will be difficult for others to find the letter. Who is the person.


    Gu Jinli: "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    She felt relieved when Qin Sang was doing things.


    Second sister,e back quickly for breakfast. After dinner, we have to move things to the big workshop. Brother Cheng saw that Gu Jinli had not returned after delivering a meat bun for a long time, so he ran out to look for her. He met her and Qin Sang on the way and ran over quickly, looking up and asking Qin Sang: "Brother Sang, are the Roujiamo delicious? My second sister made it with braised pork from my aunt''s house."


    Qin Sang said: "I haven''t eaten it yet, but it smells very fragrant."


    "It''s delicious. Brother Sang, please go home and eat the Roujiamo." Brother Cheng''s mouth was still stained with oil, recalling the taste of the Roujiamo, and urged Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang had already finished exining the matter to Gu Jinli, and after hearing this, he turned around and went home.


    Gu Jinli took Brother Cheng''s hand and walked home.


    After walking only a few steps, the little guy pulled his hand back and said, "When I grow up, my second sister no longer needs to hold my hand when I walk. Only children need to be held by others."


    Gu Jinli looked at the little one who was no more than his waist and said: "You are a child at the age of four." How old do you think you are?


    Speaking, he grabbed his hand and took him home.


    Qin Sang heard the sound and looked back. He happened to see Gu Jinli carrying Brother Cheng home and couldn''t help but smile.


    Qin Eng has always disliked that Qin Sang had too much contact with Gu Jinli. He was afraid that Gu Jinli would harm Qin Sang, so he always stood at the gate of his courtyard and watched.


    Mr. Qin was also there. After Sang came in, he handed him a meat bun and said, "It tastes good. These two are yours. Try them."


    Qin Eng sneered disdainfully. Only rural farmers with poor stomachs would eat such greasy meat in the morning.


    Qin Sang took the Roujiamo, took a bite, chewed it for a while, swallowed it, nodded and said: "It tastes good, it seems that some condiments have been added, and it doesn''t taste so greasy."


    Mr. Qin nodded with a smile: "There is a seasoning added, which was picked by Xiaoyu in the mountains."


    Qin Eng looked at the smile on Mr. Qin''s face and frowned slightly. Grandpa seemed to be very satisfied with that country girl... Grandpa should know the importance of the wife family to powerful children like them, so he was not afraid that Sang would lose his wife due to that country girl. Family support?


    "That Zhang Niuzi has been very honest recently. Since the Lu family''s incident, he has been hiding in Yushu Vige with his gangsters and has not sent a message to Zhang Huzi. It seems that Zou County Cheng has other people in the dark to provide him with water. The bandit delivers the message."


    "We have already thought of this." Qin Sang walked into the courtyard and told Gu Jinli about writing an anonymous letter to Zou Jiang.


    Mr. Qin smiled and said, "This girl is smart." After speaking, he nced at Qin Eng.


    Xiaoyu is smart, even if he is from a low background, he may not be able to help Sang. Eng is worried too much.


    After hearing this, Qin Eng narrowed his eyes and asked Qin Sang: "Is this method feasible?"


    Qin Sang: "In the absence of evidence that Zou Xiancheng colluded with the water bandits, this method is the best."


    A soldier never tires of deception. Xiaoyu''s idea is to deceive Zou Jiang and then use Zou Jiang''s suspicion to deal with Zou County Cheng.


    Qin Eng did not refute Gu Jinli''s idea this time. Instead, he said: "You are only one person. If you need help, you can call me."


    Qin Eng knew very well what a big credit it would be once this case was solved. He was just a small soldier now. Without big credit, he would never be promoted, so he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    Qin Sang paused, and finally nodded and agreed: "Well, if necessary, I will speak to the second brother."


    Hearing this, Mr. Qin breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since the ident happened at home, Eng''s temper had be violent. But Sang is bing more and more calm, but Sang is also a noble son of the Hou family who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He also has a temper. He is really afraid that Sang will not be able to help but break up with Eng.


    Now that the rtionship between their brothers has eased due to Zou Xiancheng''s case, he can rest assured.


    Qin Sang was sitting in the main room. After finishing two meat buns, he drank a bowl of warm water, stood up and said, "Let''s go. There are a lot of things to move today, so we have to finish the work."


    Today is the day when they move the workshop to the Lu family''s mansion. The several families have already agreed to go to the workshop to move things after breakfast.


    "Hey, let''s go." Mr. Qin responded, and the three of them took the ropes and poles from home and gathered in the workshop.


    Qin Sang was very strong, so he, Luo Wu and Qin Eng took apart the stone mill, and the three of them rolled the stone mill and walked towards the Lu family mansion.


    The millstone was big and heavy. The third grandfather was afraid that something would happen, so he asked He Sanshengzi to hold a long stick to open the way in front of him. He shouted to the vigers on the road: "Make way, give way quickly, don''t get too **** close." If you are run over by a millstone, death or injury is none of our business!"


    After hearing this, the vigers stepped aside one after another, fearing that if Qin Sang and the others failed to hold the millstone steady, the millstone would roll over and crush them to death.


    A few months after the workshop opened, the number ofrge millstones increased from three to five. It took Qin Sang and the others an hour to safely deliver the fiverge millstones to the Lu family''s mansion and ce them in arge guest courtyard on the left side of the front yard.


    This guest courtyard was used by the Lu family to entertain distinguished guests. It is veryrge, with three main rooms, four side rooms on the left and right, and two small gardens at the front and back. It is enough for a tofu workshop.


    From now on, He Laoguo and the others will grind beans, filter soy milk, boil soy milk and order tofu here.


    The guest yard on the right side of the front yard is used for making fried tofu and dried fragrant beans. The two yards are separated, one on the left and the other on the right. Men and women divide the work so that Xu Wang will not be misunderstood and beaten by Gu Yumei.


    The spice workshop is ced in the second entrance courtyard. From now on, He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw, He Tugou''s daughter-inw, and Mo Qinzi will grind spices in the second yard.


    They don''t need to go through the front yard, they cane in directly from the corner door on the right. In this way, the older girls and younger wives dont have to worry about running into the men grinding beans in the front yard.


    Ms. Zhang is very happy. Her sister Qin is not married yet, so she should be more careful about the precautions between men and women.

 Chapter 424: letter

    Chapter 424: letter


    Chapter 424 Letter


    The people in Gu''s workshop were busy for a long time, and finally moved all the things in the workshop into the Lu family''s mansion.


    From today on, this house will be officially renamed Gus Workshop.


    After moving the workshop, everyone rested for two-quarters of an hour. Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan brought the prepared money. Gu Jinan took out the ount book and began to pay wages to the workers in the workshop.


    Today is the end of the month. It is not only the day when wages are paid to the workers, but also the day when several families share the money, so everyone is very excited.


    The Lu family were even more excited than they were. Ever since they moved the workshop, many Lu family members had gathered around to watch. Knowing that Gu''s workshop was getting paid today, they started to talk about it: "You guys think, what can the He Dazhuang family do this time?" How much are you paid?"


    "I think I can get more than ten taels no matter what."


    "What''s more than ten taels? He Yang has nearly ten taels of silver for grinding spices by himself. No matter how big the wages are for grinding beans with his boy, the whole family''s wages must be at least fifteen taels."


    "Fifteen taels! Oh, this is too much. One month''s work can equal our ie for several years. This, this is so unfair. The He family is almost starved to death. Our Lu family is a I couldnt work in Gus workshop either.


    What can be done about this? Its not the fault of Lu Zhudans family. If it werent for his familys misdeeds, our Lu family would definitely be able to work in Gus workshop. Now we can only watch and cant do anything.


    "Why are we just allowed to watch? Can''t we work in Gu''s workshop? We are all from the same vige, and Gu''s workshop has even moved to our mansion. If we go to seek work, the Gu family will have to Give it."


    "Ah! Who do you think you are? Why should we give you work in our workshop?" He Sanlei took a big stick and chased the Lu family around the Lu family''s mansion: "This ce has been bought by the Gu family, and now it is Gu''s Workshop, thend you are standing on belongs to Gu''s Workshop, get out now, if you don''t get out, I will collect money from you, do you have any money to give?"


    Then he said: "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are nning. Think about Lu Jinggui, and then think about yourselves. How many bad things have your Lu family done with Lu Zhudan over the years? Are you clean? You still want toe to work in our workshop, and then If you dare to take advantage of our workshop, we will report it to the official and let you apany Lu Jinggui!"


    Lu Jinggui is Lu Tianya''s father and Mr. Lu''s cousin. He has the closest rtionship with Mr. Lu''s family. Because he helped Mr. Lu''s family do evil things, the family saved a lot of money.


    It''s a pity that after Mr. Lu''s family copsed, Lu Jinggui was arrested by the government within a few days. They said he was an aplice and was sentenced to exile. Eighty percent of the family''s property was also taken away, leaving only a dpidated dirt yard and two acres of drynd.


    Lu Jingguis wife took Lu Tianyas sister and brother to live in a dirt yard, and they cried and wiped their eyes every day.


    "Three scoundrels, who are you driving away? We don''t have any bad intentions. We just know that Gu''s workshop will move into the Lu family''s mansion today, so we came to see the excitement. Don''t worry, Vige Chief He and Uncle Eighteen have already told us We are not allowed to cause trouble to Qin Gu Luotian''s family, nor are we allowed to work in Gu''s workshop noisily. If we are disobedient, we will be driven out of the vige. We are not stupid, and we will not let our family end up like He The same fate as Twee''s family."


    Uncle Eighteen is Lu Gensheng, who is also the current head of the Lu family.


    The previous patriarch of the Lu family was Mr. Lu. After Mr. Lu and his family were arrested, the Lu family made Lu Gensheng the new patriarch ording to seniority.


    He Sanshengzi snorted coldly: "As long as you know it. Get out now. The two acres ofnd around the Lu family''s mansion belong to the Gu family. If you dare to stand on my employer''snd, I will be rude to you. If you want to stand, stand there." Two acres away.


    The Lu family was so powerful that when they built this house, they bought two acres of open space around the house in one go in order to prevent the vigers from climbing on the walls to see the condition of the Lu family''s mansion. Now this vacantnd is cheaper for Gu Jinli''s family.


    The Lu family had no choice but to stand outside two acres ofnd and watch the workers in Gu''s workshop receive theirpletion wages and go home with smiles one by one. He Dazhuang''s wife had a particrly loud voice and said to the people who were grinding spices with her: "I won''t go shopping with you in the town tomorrow. I bought all the things for my family two days ago. I have to go back to my parents'' house tomorrow. .


    He Tugou''s daughter-inw asked: "Why are you going back to your parents'' house? Hey, is it possible that the marriage of the eldest son in your family has beenpleted?"


    "Hahaha, what''s the matter? It''s not like the head of my natal vige celebrated his birthday and specially invited my family to a birthday banquet. Even though he is the head of my natal vige, we still have to give him face." He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw smiled. It was earth-shattering, and the words he spoke were even more embarrassing. After hearing this, the Lu family here all rolled their eyes.


    Someone from the Lu family said sourly: "The He Dazhuang family is really rich. The eldest son is actually able to marry the vige chief''s family in Yang Zigou. Look at the proud look on the He Yang family. I wish I could spread the word about it." Everyone in the vige knows it.


    Some Lu family members sighed: "If my family could be like He Dazhuang''s family, with an ie of more than ten taels of silver a month, and my son could marry a girl from the vige chief''s family, I would be proud of it."


    The Lu family stayed around the Lu family''s mansion to watch the bustle for most of the day, and they dispersed near the evening.


    Several families got a lot of dividends this month. The Lei Family Caravan, Mr. Qi, Fu Tailou, and Liang Zhuzi all took away thousands of kilograms of spices from them every month, and the money they made was getting bigger and bigger.


    Ms. Chen saw that everyone was sharing money, but she didnt have any. She wanted to die. After returning home, he pulled Gu Yumei out and scolded her again: "It''s all your fault, you **** girl. If you hadn''t beaten Mrs. Xu, our family would have received dividends this month. Now it''s fine, we have to wait until eight At the end of the month, how will we celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival? We have to borrow money again!"


    Gu Yumei has already received the letter of appointment from the Wan family, and is officially engaged to the Wan family. She feels that she will soon be a young mistress, a schr''s wife, or even an official''s wife, and she doesn''t care about Chen''s beatings and scoldings.


    Its just that she forgot that her family had no money, so the Mid-Autumn Festival celebrations were not decent...


    While Mrs. Chen was scolding Gu Yumei at home, Gu Jinli was busy at home, cooking five grilled fishes, sending three to the Qin family for Qin Sang, and eating the remaining two at home.


    Qin Sang was very happy to get the grilled fish. Ever since Xiaoyu knew that he loved grilled fish, she would make him some grilled fish every time he came back from a break.


    Mr. Qin looked at Qin Sang with a smile in his eyes and ate the grilled fish with a smile... As long as the children are happy.


    Qin Eng doesn''t eat, he only eats braised meat and roast duck sent by Gu Daya''s family.


    After the Qin brothers finished eating, they returned to the county town with Luo Wu.


    That night, the Qin brothers did not return to the military station. Instead, they entered the county town and found an inn to stay.


    At dawn, the two brothers left the inn, Qin Eng looked out, and Qin Sang sneaked into Zou''s house and put a letter in Zou Jiang''s house.


    Half an hourter, Zou Jiang woke up on time, and the first thing he saw was the letter on the desk by the window.

 Chapter 425: Meet Zou Jiang

    Chapter 425: Meet Zou Jiang


    Chapter 425 Meeting Zou Jiang


    Why is there a letter?


    A thief sneaked into Zou''s house and entered his house.


    Zou Jiang was very loyal to the Zou family. He was afraid that the thief was still in the Zou family, so he immediately shouted: "Herees someone!"


    Then he rushed to the desk, opened the envelope, and hurriedly read the contents of the letter. As soon as he saw it, his face changed drastically, and the hand holding the letter was shaking... Impossible, impossible.


    How could Zou Youlian harm him? !


    Zou Jiang waspletely confused until the guardian rushed in and asked: "Steward Zou, what are you shouting? But a thief has entered the house?"


    Zou Jiang is worthy of the name of a child prodigy. He has helped Zou County Cheng do his job for decades, so he has already mastered it. He collected the letter calmly, put it into an envelope, and replied. Said: "No thief entered the house, but I suddenly saw a mouse running past."


    With a bang, Zou Jiang pped his palm on the desk and said angrily: "Why are there rats in the house? What do the people down there do for food? If the master wakes up and suddenly sees a rat, can you afford it? Hurry up and let Zou He and Aunt Zou will clean up the outer courtyard and the inner courtyard, and remove all the snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the house, and if I see a rat, they won''t have to do anything."


    Zou Jiang was the first to speak, and the nursing staff were startled. They only knew that he was reading a letter, but reading a letter was a verymon thing. The nursing staff would not suspect it at all, and hurriedly said: "Yes, I will inform Zou right now." River steward, Aunt Zou.


    The nurses hurried away, but Zou He and Nanny Zou learned that there were rats in Butler Zou''s house, so they had no choice but to ept their fate and send people to kill snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the house.


    Zou Jiang did not dare to stay in his room for too long. After the nursing staff left, he went to do business in the house as usual, serving Zou County Cheng and helping Zou County Cheng handle the general affairs inside and outside the government.


    He was busy until Zou Xiancheng went to bed, then he went back to the house to rest. After closing the doors and windows, he took out the letter with trembling hands and read the contents carefully.


    This letter is very long, covering everything from his reputation as a child prodigy to the jealousy of the Prime Minister of Zou County; to the limit on the number of meritorious candidates admitted by the government; to the distance between Luchang County, Tianfu County and He''an Prefecture; and when his family was in trouble. , the coincidence of the appearance of Zou Xiancheng; the gangsters who killed his mother and daughter-inw were notnd bandits but water bandits; it was also said that the wound on his wrist was injured by the hook knife used by water bandits; finally, it was mentioned that Aunt Lu was killed by water bandits The matter of banditry and murder.


    Every word is written with reason and evidence, and it goes straight to Zou Jiang''s heart.


    Zou Jiang burst into tears after reading this. If he had not believed it before, he would have torn it up as soon as he received this letter, and then went to find this evil person who was driving a wedge between him and Zou County Cheng and teach him a lesson. pause.


    But recently, he discovered that Zou Xiancheng did not really treat him as a brother. When Zou Xiancheng got angry, his words that cursed him were obviously contemptuous.


    There is also the matter of Aunt Lu...


    The fact that Aunt Lu was tortured and killed by water bandits has proved that Zou Xiancheng colluded with the water bandits. If the gangsters who killed his family were really water bandits, then why has he been a ve to his enemies for so many years? !


    Zou Jiang rolled up his sleeves and looked at the wound on his wrist. The wound was hideous, like a centipede crawling on the skin... For so many years, he had not dared to face this wound, but at this moment, he was holding a candle and staring at his wound. Look, I found that the wound was exactly the same as the scar left by the Gouhe knife mentioned in the letter.


    Zou Jiang cried silently, his eyes red with anger, but he did not let himself cry or go crazy. Instead, he bit his own tiger''s mouth and used severe pain to remind himself that he must stay awake.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Zou Jiang blew out the candle.


    This has been his habit for many years. After returning to his room every night, he will turn off the lights and rest for about two quarters of an hour. The nursing staff all know this rule and he cannot break it.


    But Zou Jiang did not fall asleep. He kept his eyes open until dawn. When the time was almost up, he got up to wash up as usual, went to do things in the house, and returned to the house as usual the next night.


    On the third day, there was a thunderstorm in the sky. Zoujiang was soaked by the rain and fell ill when he got up in the morning. Zou Xiancheng showed kindness to him and asked him to retreat and rest. Zou Jiang said that he could still serve him, but Zou Xiancheng scolded him.


    Zou Jiang took the opportunity to leave, but he did not go back to the house to rest, nor did he invite the doctor to the mansion. Instead, he left the mansion and went to the Zhou Family Medical Center in the county town to see a doctor.


    Zou Jiang has not been in good health since his disaster that year. After Zou Youlian became the county magistrate, Zou Jiang woulde to the Zhou Family Medical Center for acupuncture whenever he felt unwell.


    Because he oftenes here and has a rtionship with Zou Xiancheng, he has a separate cubicle in the Zhou Family Medical Center, where he can rest for half an hour after acupuncture.


    When people from the Zhou Family Medical Center saw Zou Jianging, they took him to the small cubicle. One of Dr. Zhou''s apprentices went to see Zou Jiang in person.


    "It''s just a cold and fever, nothing serious. I''ll prescribe Mr. Zou some medicine and give him a few injections." After Dr. Zhou''s apprentice gave Zou Jiang acupuncture, he left to get medicine.


    As usual, Zou Jiang was lying in the cubicle with his eyes closed to rx.


    After having a cup of tea, the door was pushed open and a tall man with a beard all over his face came in.


    Although the man had a beard, Zou Jiang looked into his eyes and felt that this man was not an adult, but a half-grown boy.


    Half an hourter, Zou Jiang left the Zhou Family Medical Center and returned to Zou Mansion. Master Cao informed Zou County Cheng of Zou Jiang''s return to his home.


    Zou Xiancheng was relieved when he learned that Zou Jiang only went to the Zhou Family Medical Center to see a doctor at about the same time as before.


    But they didn''t know that in the small cubicle of Zhou''s Medical Clinic, Zou Jiang and the man talked about many things by writing. Zou Jiang also saw the Gouhe Dao in the small cubicle.


    Zou Jiang was ill for two days. From the third day onwards, he was like a normal person, living a life of a ve serving Zou County Cheng.


    It couldn''t be done in a day or two to overthrow Prime Minister Zou County. Gu Jinli was very relieved about Qin Sang. After sending Qin Sang and others away, he put the matter aside for the time being and waited for news from him.


    It is now approaching August, approaching the Mid-Autumn Festival. This is a major festival. Every household prepares festival gifts early and sends them to rtives and friends, especially the new son-inw. The festival gifts are often given earlier than other families.


    Wan Xiucai''s family is so proud that they will send a festive gift to Gu Dafu''s family on the sixth day of August.


    Wan Lifang is a newly engaged husband, so he has toe in person to deliver the holiday gift.


    Millozi and his parents also came together.


    Mrs. Ni, the milletdy, looked very unhappy when she saw that Gu Dafu''s family still lived in an old mud house. Didn''t she say that Gu Dafu''s family was the owner of Gu''s workshop and Gu''s restaurant? Why do you live so shabby? Look at this house, its about to copse!


    Mrs. Ni and her family were thepanions of Mrs. Ni, and her heart was devoted to Mrs. Ni and Ni Ruiniang. When she saw that Gu Dafu''s family lived in such a shabby house, she immediately despised them.


    Hum, those who are fleeing from famine are those who are fleeing from famine. Even if they can afford to open a workshop and shop, how much property can they have?

 Chapter 426: Turns out he is a poor man

    Chapter 426: Turns out he is a poor man


    Chapter 426 Turns out to be a poor man


    Mrs. Ni already despised the Gu Dafu family in her heart, and it inevitably showed on her face. Her respect was gone, and she was left with only perfunctory expressions. She nced at the gift in her hand and wished she could put away the precious books, white paper, cloth, and Huadiao wine. Take out the ss.


    A poor family is not worthy of such a generous gift from Wanjia.


    Mrs. Chen came up with a smile on her face and said to Wanli Fang: "Brother Fang is here. He''s here now. Why do you bring such a big gift? Don''t stand around. Come in and sit down."


    Mrs. Ni was disdainful. Wanli Fang saw that Gu Dafu''s family lived in a poor condition and the look on his face was a little bad. However, he still showed some respect and bowed to Mrs. Chen: "Second Aunt, the Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, Brother Fang." I sent some small gifts to my family, I hope my second aunt wont dislike them.


    He turned back to Millet and Mrs. Ni who were holding the boxing gift and said, "What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and give the boxing gift to the second aunt."


    "Yes." Maozi handed the festival gift in his hand to Chen, pointed to a wine jar and said, "This is Huadiao wine from Fucheng. My young master specially brought it to his inws."


    "Hey, Huadiao wine, this is a good thing. I''ve never heard of it in the northwest." Mrs. Chen took the basket handed over by Mizi with a smile, and looked at the gifts inside, bing more and more satisfied.


    Mrs. Ni looked at Mrs. Chen staring at Jie Li and said in a neutral tone: "This Huadiao wine is a good thing only found in Jianghuai and Jiangnan. Poor ces like the northwest and northeast cannot drink it even if they want to. "


    After saying that, he put the congrattory gifts on the table and retreated behind Wanli Fang.


    Mrs. Chen knew that Mrs. Ni looked at the shabby house at home and had contempt for her family. Hearing this, she raised the corners of her eyes, looked at Mrs. Ni, and asked Wan Lifang with a smile: "Brother Fang, who is this eldest sister? Judging from his tone, he is probably a rtive of yours."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ni hated Mrs. Chen in her heart. This person who fled from famine was indeed not a good person. If she asked this question, wouldn''t she be embarrassing her young master?


    Looking out for Wan Lifang''s face, Mrs. Ni could only kneel down to Mrs. Chen and say, "My inws have misunderstood. The old ve is not a rtive of the Wan family, but a domestic ve of the Wan family."


    Mr. Chen smiled: "Oh, it turns out he''s just a house ve."


    A domestic ve who dares to be rude to his master''s inws is really looking for death.


    Mrs. Chen nced at Mrs. Ni disdainfully, sat down on her own, pointed to a chair opposite and said to Wanli Fang: "Brother Fang, sit down."


    He then said to Gu Defa, who was standing aside, "What are you doing here in a daze? Go to the new workshop and call your father and uncle back."


    Gu Defa blinked, and aftering back to his senses, he slowly left home and walked to his new workshop.


    "Brother Fa, please walk faster. The new workshop is far away from here. If you go like this, when can you call me back?" After scolding Gu Defa, Mrs. Chen sighed to Wan Lifang: "Our workshop has been moved. Yes, the new workshop is in the Lu family''s mansion, which is a bit far away from our home. If it were still at the end of the vige, your father-inw and second uncle would be back in the blink of an eye, but now you have to wait for a quarter of an hour or two."


    Wan Lifang''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he hurriedly asked: "Second Aunt, the Lu family''s mansion has been bought by your family?"


    Mrs. Chen nodded, as if it didn''t matter, but actually said proudly: "Well, I bought it a while ago and moved in at the end of July. The Lu family mansion is a big ce, so our tofu workshop and spice workshop can be moved inside. It will be easier to work. The old workshop is very crowded, and if you make more tofu, there will be no ce to put it." Wan Lifang was very excited after hearing this. He heard that the Lu family''s mansion was very big, and he couldn''t buy such a big ce. The house is actually used as a workshop. How rich are the Qin Gu Luotian family?


    Wan Lifang couldn''t sit still and said to Mrs. Chen: "Second aunt, since my father-inw is busy in the workshop, it''s not good for me to sit here. Why don''t I go to the workshop to pick up my father-inw? What do you think?"


    Mrs. Chen was a little embarrassed. Xiaoyu had said that outsiders were not allowed to enter the workshop, but she was angry that the servants of the Wan family looked down upon her family. She thought about it and said, "Okay, you can go pick it up. But just wait at the door." , there are many workers in the workshop, its not good for you as a schr to go in, lest you be bumped into by those rough guys."


    Hey, second aunt, dont worry, Brother Fang is waiting for his father-inw outside the door. Wan Lifang stood up immediately and left with Shuzi.


    Mrs. Ni came to pick a thorn in the rich family today. When she saw this, she followed her to the new workshop.


    Ms. Chen put her hands on her hips and looked at the back of Mrs. Ni as she hurried away. She sighed and said, "Who is a ve? You still dare to look down on my family. When you see the Lu family mansion, will you still dare to be arrogant?"


    After saying that, he turned around and came to the table, flipping through the etiquette brought by Wanjia.


    Gu Yumei had been hiding in her room. After learning that Wan Lifang was taking her servants to pick up her father, she came out of the room and saw the boxing gifts sent by Wanjia. She proudly said to Chen, "Sends by Wanjia." There are so many gifts for you, and I also gave you books and nk paper, so you reallye from a schrly family."


    If it were the Yuan family, if I could give him books or nk paper, I would at most give her a piece of fat meat.


    Mrs. Chen was happy at first when she saw the festive gifts from the Wan family, but after she was happy, she became worried: "The festive gifts from the Wan family are generous, so our family has to repay generous gifts, but now our family is borrowing money to live." , where can I find the money to buy generous gifts?"


    Ms. Chen pointed at Gu Yumei''s forehead and cursed: "It''s all your fault, you **** girl. I made all the money in the house because of you. Ouch, my heart hurts when I think about that money."


    Gu Yumei didn''t care: "Just borrow money. It''s not like our family can''t afford to pay it back. We can just wait until the dividends are distributed at the end of the month and pay back the money."


    "Ah, you said it lightly. After the money is paid back, I will buy you a dowry and buy wedding wine, one by one, so you don''t have to pay for it?"


    Mrs. Chen looked at Gu Yumei''s wealthy appearance and wanted to beat her up: "Why are you and I pretending to be richdies? The dividends from the workshop and shop are not your family''s, my family also has a share. You have no choice but to take my mother''s share." The dividends are gone, but your father said that all the dividends for the next three months will belong to my family, which is considered aspensation for my family, and your family will have to live a hard life for a few more months."


    Gu Dafu felt that his family had dragged down Gu Dagui''s family, so he told Gu Dagui that after receiving the dividends at the end of August, all dividends for the next three months would be given to Gu Dagui''s family, which would make up for the previous losses of Gu Dagui''s family.


    Gu Yumei didn''t know about this, and she exploded when she heard this: "What did you say? My father said that he would give three months'' dividends to your family? Why? This is not fair!"


    Mrs. Chen said angrily: "Bah, why is it unfair? You did it yourself, why should my family be fined along with yours? If it weren''t for the fear that you would not be able to find your husband''s family because of your reputation as a widowed eldest daughter, what if it wasn''t Considering how kind my sister-inw is to me, I have long since stopped caring about you."


    Mr. Chen and Gu Yumei''s voices were quite loud. Mrs. Ni''s man did not follow them to the new workshop to pick them up. Instead, he watched the mule cart outside the courtyard gate and roughly heard what they were saying about their quarrel.

 Chapter 427: dislike

    Chapter 427: dislike


    Chapter 427 Disdain


    I originally thought that Gu Dafu''s family was quite rich, but this didn''t sound right. The more I heard it, the more he sounded like a poor man.


    Mrs. Ni''s family are thepanions of the Ni family. They were originally servants of the Ni family. Naturally, their hearts are towards the Ni family. In addition to giving them gifts today, they were also ordered to visit the wealthy family to see if their family is really rich or not. Surface light?


    If the surface is bright, Wanjia will be in trouble.


    Mrs. Ni''s man quietly got off the mule cart and walked to the yard of Gu Dafu''s house, hoping to hear more clearly, but Mrs. Chen and Gu Yumei had stopped arguing, and he heard nothing more.


    Wan Lifang took Mrs. Ni and Shuzi and followed Gu Defa to the new workshop. After seeing that the new workshop was the fifth one entering the mansion, he was extremely jealous. But they failed to enter the new workshop. Lao Zhu and He Sanlei only let Gu Defa in.


    Mrs. Ni was very angry, pointed at Wan Lifang and said: "This is the young master of Wan Xiucai''s family in the town, and the son-inw of your workshop owner. He is here to give you a holiday gift today. I learned that your future father-inw is busy in the workshop, so I came here to pick him up." If you don''t let our young master in, your boss will find out and he will be left without enough to eat."


    "What are you talking about? Our boss''s daughter is not engaged. If you want to find the rich uncle, just wait outside. He wille out in a moment." He Sanshengzi couldn''t stand the arrogance of Mrs. Ni. After saying this, there was a bang. Close the door.


    Mrs. Ni''s face was blue and purple, her hands were shaking with anger, and she said to Wan Lifang: "Master, these servants of the Gu family are too arrogant. You are the son-inw of the owner of this workshop, how dare they do this to you."


    Wan Lifang''s face was very ugly, and he scolded Mrs. Ni: "What nonsense are you talking about? My father-inw''s family is just one of the owners of this workshop. If you make a random noise, if someone listens to it, aren''t you going to make a joke?"


    In fact, he was very unhappy in his heart. He felt that his face was shameless and heined about Gu Dafu''s family.


    One of the owners of what workshop?


    Can''t Gu Dafu buy this workshop?


    Now that he was stopped outside by his servants, his face waspletely lost.


    Pozi Ni grew up watching Wan Lifang. One look at Wan Lifang''s face showed that he was angry, and what Pozi Ni wanted was to irritate Wan Lifang.


    Gu Dafu''s family is just one of the owners of Gu''s workshop and Gu''s restaurant. The Wan family knows this. It was Ni who deliberately asked Mrs. Ni to say these words to anger Wan Lifang and make Wan Lifang have feelings for Gu Dafu''s family. Dissatisfactiones.


    Only in this way will Wanli dislike Gu Yumei and only dote on Ni Ruiniang.


    Gu Yumei is much prettier than Ni Ruiniang, and Gu Yumei is still a young girl. Wan Lifang has not taken advantage of her. The untouched things are always much fresher than the ones that have been touched. Ni has to provoke Wan Lifang and the Gu Dafu family rtionship, helping Ni Ruiniang fight for favor.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui came out. They were very happy to see Wan Lifang: "Brother Fang is here, you have been waiting for a long time. Let''s go to our house and have a meal at home at noon."


    Gu Dafu said with a smile, and took the three masters and servants of Wanli Fang back home.


    Gu Dagui took Gu Defa to Gu Daya''s house, bought some braised meat and roast duck on credit and came back to entertain the guests.


    Wan Lifang was afraid that Gu Dafu was just superficial, so when he saw that he had braised meat and roast duck for lunch, he finally felt relieved. He didn''t want to be deceived by Gu Dafu''s family and marry a poor girl back home.


    But looking at the old mud house of Gu Dafu''s family, he asked worriedly: "Father-inw, there is a lot of rain in Jianghuai, and it is the rainy season now. This house looks a bit old. Will it leak when it rains heavily? If there is a leak, tell your son-inw and he will find someone to repair the house."


    Gu Dafu waved his hand and said with a smile: "No, no, no, the roof of our house has been repaired a long time ago. It will be no problem to cope with a few heavy rains. And this house will notst long, and a new house can be built next year at most."


    Next year?


    Wan Lifang was very unhappy when he heard this and said with a smile: "Why wait until next year? It is best to build a house in autumn. Why not build it this autumn." Gu Dafu felt a little embarrassed after hearing this. Because Sister Mei made a mistake, The family was fined several months of dividends by the workshop. They had to repay the debt this year and could not build a house. However, it was not easy to tell Wan Lifang about this. He only said: "There are not many masons in the town. Foreman Yuan and the others still want to pay off the debt." Build a shop, and after the shop is built, we have to build houses for your third grandfathers family and Uncle Luos family. When its our turn, we will have to celebrate the New Year.


    After Wan Lifang heard this, he felt relieved and said, "That''s it."


    He thought that Gu Dafu''s family didn''t build a house because they had no money.


    After Wan Lifang put down his heavy heart, he happily had a meal and sat at Gu Dafu''s house for half an hour before saying goodbye and leaving.


    Before leaving, Wan Lifang also saw Gu Yumei. Seeing Gu Yumei''s blushing face and delicate appearance, she felt extremely itchy. Although Gu Yumei came here to escape famine, her appearance and figure were better than Ni Ruiniang''s, and her family was rich, so it would not be a loss to marry her back home.


    Wan Lifang was very good at getting things done. Taking advantage of the opportunity when Gu Yumei came to see him off, he secretly stuffed a note into Gu Yumei, which contained a sour love poem written by him.


    The love poem was very vulgar, but Gu Yumei was illiterate and couldn''t understand it at all. She just thought the love poem was very well written, and she was happy in the room for a long time holding the tattered note.


    Gu Yumei was happy, but Wan Lifang became furious after returning home, because Mrs. Ni''s man said what he heard in front of the Wan family.


    Wan Lifang felt very embarrassed and asked Mrs. Ni''s man: "Is what you heard true? Gu Dafu is the owner of Gu''s workshop and Gu''s restaurant, how can he borrow money to live?"


    Mrs. Ni''s man knelt on the ground and said, "Master, I heard this really. Mrs. Chen also scolded Miss Gu because the family was fined with dividends."


    "Howe you were fined with dividends? Have you heard the reason?" Wan Xiucai asked.


    Mrs. Ni''s man shook his head: "The old ve didn''t hear it. They didn''t say anything. They only know that Miss Gu did something wrong and the family was fined with dividends by the workshop."


    "Oh, look, I''d say Gu Yumei has to do it. What on earth did a girl do to get her family to be fined? Such a arrogant girl, if she were to marry her into the family, what would happen to our family? Cant make it through the day? Mr. Ni sat on the chair and said sarcastically.


    "Shut up, now is the time to make sarcastic remarks?" Wan Xiucai was so angry that his liver ached. If Gu Yumei was really a prodigal, then this marriage would be really bad.


    Wan Xiucai regretted it very much and already wanted to cancel the engagement.


    The marriage is decided by him. If he breaks off the engagement, he will be pped in the face first.


    Laodong, did you really hear that clearly? Wan Xiucai asked again without giving up.


    Ni Laodong said: "Master, that is indeed what Mrs. Chen said. Moreover, Mrs. Chen dislikes Miss Gu very much and wants to marry her off quickly to avoid harming the family."


    Wan Xiucai was shocked. He even disliked his own aunt. Is Gu Yumei really that bad?

 Chapter 428: Looking for scolding

    Chapter 428: Looking for scolding


    Chapter 428 Looking for scolding


    Master, look at it, even the Chen family dislikes Gu Yumei. Can Gu Yumei still marry her? I think we should get rid of this marriage as soon as possible...


    "Shut up!" Wan Xiucai pointed at Ni and said angrily: "Retreat from the engagement. I look forward to renouncing the engagement every day. Are you so eager to p me in the face?"


    Then he pointed at Ni Laodong and said: "Is it your order that Ni Laodong''s family went to check out the real status of the rich family? Whose servants are they? Who is in charge of this family? Ni, are you taking me for granted? do you died?"


    Mrs. Ni hurriedly said: "Master, I was just talking casually, but I didn''t really want to break off the engagement with the Gu family. Breaking off the engagement is a big deal. We are a family of schrs. If we break off the engagement because the inws are poor, we will be criticized. Backbone, I know this well, and I wont do it like this.


    Mr. Ni knew that Wan Xiucai was a good-looking man and would not let others scold him for hating the poor and loving the rich.


    Wan Xiucai snorted coldly: "It''s good that you know."


    He added: "I will think about this marriage again. If it doesn''t work, I have to find a reason to break off the marriage that is beneficial to our family."


    It''s really bad luck. I originally thought that Gu Dafu''s family was rich, but unexpectedly he turned out to be poor. He actually borrowed money to live. So what will happen to him and Brother Fang''s path to fame?


    How to take the exam for fame if you dont have money?


    The damned Gu Dafu and the gued Gu Yumei dared to deceive his family. Wan Xiucai wanted to tear Gu Dafu''s family apart.


    Wan Xiucai felt ashamed and said to Mr. Ni: "Why are you still sitting there? Go down quickly to prepare the festival gifts. You must prepare the festival gifts to be sent to the county before the tenth day of the lunar month. You don''t want to make the adults in the countyugh."


    He also exined: "Zou County''s Cheng family has been in a lot of troubles recently and has be theughing stock of the county. I will reduce his family''s etiquette by 30%."


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away." Mrs. Ni responded, but with disdain in her heart, she took Ni Ruiniang and Mrs. Ni back to the backyard.


    Thousands of backyards.


    Pozi Ni said, "Madam, do you really want to cancel the marriage with the Gu family?"


    She lowered her voice and said to Mrs. Ni: "The Gu family''s workshop has moved to the Lu family''s mansion. I went to see it today. It''s a fifth-level mansion. It''s all blue brick buildings. You can''t even see the end of it... To be able to buy such a big house and use it as a workshop, those families who escaped from famine must not be poor."


    Mrs. Ni said: "You don''t have to say that. So how can Gu''s restaurant make less money when there are so many customersing to pick up goods every day? Gu Dafu''s family needs to borrow money to live because they were fined. It doesn''t mean that they will be able to live at the end of this month. Can you get the dividends? By the time Gu Yumeies to our family, the Gu Dafu family should be able to save a lot of money."


    "I did this today not to break off the engagement, but to make the master and Brother Fang dislike Gu Yumei. You also know that the master loves face the most and is the easiest to believe other people''s words. Let''s just talk more about the Gu Dafu family. Speak ill of him and let him know how miserable the Gu Dafu family is, and then he will turn against our Ni family."


    Ni Ruiniang took the opportunity to tter Ms. Ni: "Mother Ni, you don''t have to worry about this. Auntie is so smart and has already thought of a n. Auntie is stewing meat over a slow fire, making uncle and cousin gradually dislike Gu Yumei''s family."


    Mrs. Ni quickly ttered her and said, "So that''s it. The old ve is stupid and worries for nothing."


    Mrs. Ni said: "This marriage cannot be canceled. No matter what, I want to marry Gu Yumei into the family. First, I will absorb the blood of the rich family for a few years. After draining the family''s dividends, I will find a reason to divorce Gu Yumei." . Hey, being a concubine? Its a beautiful thought. It costs nothing to raise a concubine.


    Ni''s goal was achieved, and Wan Xiucaipletely hated Gu Dafu''s family.


    Wan Lifang is also very dissatisfied with Gu Dafu''s family, but he doesn''t want to break off the engagement... Gu Yumei is good-looking, and he won''t be reconciled to breaking off the engagement before they get involved.


    Wan Lifang was not a good person in the first ce. Because of this incident, he began to look down on Gu Yumei. He felt that such a girl who controlled everything must be restless. He didn''t need to wait until he got married before touching her. He should be able to take advantage of her when he found an opportunity. Therefore, Wan Lifang did not treat Gu Dafu''s family coldly. Instead, he spent more time going to Gu''s restaurant. Thinking of having more chance encounters with Gu Yumei, he asked her out on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival and put her to bed first.


    Gu Yumei didn''t know that Wan Lifang was so shameless. When she went to deliver bean dregs to the shop, she bumped into Wan Lifang and was very happy, thinking that they were destined.


    Qi Kangle stood in his shop, looking at Gu Yumei being coaxed into smiling by Wan Lifang, and couldn''t help frowning, but she didn''t say anything, but carried the basket to the open space next to the shop, and put it in the open space next to the shop. The green bricks on the cart were moved into the basket.


    Chang Errui had just carried a load of green bricks into the shop. When he saw Qi Kangleing to help move the bricks, he was very embarrassed and said: "Miss Qi, these green bricks are too heavy, just let me carry them."


    Qi Kangle kept moving his hands, loading green bricks into the basket: "It''s okay, there is still a cart of green bricks left. After moving it, you can go home."


    These green bricks were sent to her shop to build the walls of the well. A total of five carts were delivered. After the first four carts were moved, Chang Errui did not want to dy the work of the workers, so she asked them to go back first and move thest cart by herself.


    The workers at the brick kiln pay per truck for delivering green bricks. If they go back early, they can make more trips and earn more money.


    After hearing this, Chang Errui did not refuse anymore and helped Qi Kangle put the green bricks into the basket. After putting most of the basket in, he said, "That''s enough. If there are too many, it will be heavy and it will be hard to carry."


    Yeah. Qi Kangle nodded and carried a load of green bricks into the shop.


    As soon as she left, Gu Yumei snorted loudly: "Humph!"


    Chang Errui pretended not to hear and quickly put the green bricks into the baskets, filling the two baskets full.


    Gu Yumei was very angry when she saw that Chang Errui was ignoring her. When she saw that Wan Lifang had entered the shop and sat down, she took a sip in Chang Errui''s direction and said, "Bah, you are a shameless thing and you have no shame!"


    Chang Errui was walking to the braised food shop with a load on his shoulders. Hearing these words, he nced at Gu Yumei, put down his load, and strode over with a sullen face.


    Gu Yumei saw Chang Errui looking like he wanted to settle a score with her. She was very scared and wanted to run into the shop. Chang Errui immediately shouted in a deep voice: "Stop."


    Gu Yumei was so frightened that she couldn''t move immediately. She red at Chang Errui and said, "You, what do you want to do? I, let me tell you, if you dare to take action, our eight families will not let you go."


    Chang Errui ignored her warning and said in a cold voice: "You are engaged and our two families have no rtionship for a long time. Live your life well and don''t be so rude. If you dare to ruin Miss Qi''s reputation, I will Tell Wanjia what happened between our two families."


    Chang Errui said: "I''m a boy, it doesn''t matter. It''s different if you are a girl, but the Wan family still cares about face."


    Gu Yumei was shaking with anger, pointed at him and said: "You, are you threatening me for Qi Kangle? Chang Errui, are you still a man?"


    Chang Errui showed no mercy: "You are the one seeking the me. You can''t me me."


    Gu Yumei can scold him or ruin his reputation if she wants to, but she cannot implicate innocent people.

 Chapter 429: Very good match

    Chapter 429: Very good match


    Chapter 429 A good match


    "You, you dare to say that I''m scolding you!" Gu Yumei was about to cry. She never thought that Chang Errui would dare to talk to her like this. A vulgar man who could meet her was already a high-ranking ancestor. He actually Dare to threaten her with this.


    But she was really afraid that Wanjia would find out about this, so she could only sulk by herself.


    Wan Lifang had already seen the situation here and came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    How dare Gu Yumei tell Wan Lifang what happened? She lied and said, "It''s okay. He moved bricks for the braised food shop. He was hungry and wanted toe to our shop to buy some bean cakes."


    Qi Kangming also helped Chang Errui move the bricks. He had been listening to the braised food shop for a while. Hearing the words, he walked a few steps here and shouted to Chang Errui: "Brother Chang Errui, my mother has already packed it up." A table of braised meat and a chopped roast duck that you love, why are you going to buy bean cakes?"


    Qi Kangming was clearly telling Gu Yumei, don''t put gold on yourself, people have good things to eat, so they don''t care about eating her bean cakes.


    Gu Yumei was trembling with anger. The Qi family was really a bunch of ignorant wolves. They relied on Gu Jinli''s family to open their shop. Now they have made a few stinky money. Qi Kangming dared to treat her face like this. Wait a long time Well, wouldn''t the Qi family want to trample her family under their feet?


    "Here wee." Chang Errui replied to Qi Kangming and reminded Gu Yumei with a stern face: "Remember what I just said. If you forget, you will be the one who suffers."


    After saying that, he ignored Gu Yumei''s half-dead look of anger and turned back to the braised food shop.


    Wan Lifang''s expression changed and he asked Gu Yumei, "What did Chang just say to you?"


    Gu Yumei didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only say vaguely: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the second aunt and his mother get along well, and he said that his mother shoulde and sit at home when she is free, but he came to me just now and told me that his mother is not free recently. , Im not going to my second aunts house, please let me go back and tell my second aunt.


    Wan Lifang frowned when he heard this. This Gu Yumei was really stupid. Do you think he would believe such a lie that was full of loopholes?


    Gu Yumei may not know that he already knew that she had met Yuan Jiaxiang.


    It was precisely because of knowing this that Wan Lifang tripped Gu Yumei and held her up in front of Chang Errui to make Chang Errui misunderstand.


    But Wan Li thought that after he got engaged to Gu Yumei, the matter between Gu Yumei and the Yuan family was over. Unexpectedly, Gu Yumei, a bitch, still had contact with Chang Errui. Did she want to cuckold him?


    snort! Those whoe to escape are those whoe to escape. As expected, there is no need to guard against men and women. Such a **** does not need to be given the respect of a wife.


    Thinking like this, Wan Lifang despised Gu Yumei even more. When he left the shop after lunch, he took advantage of Gu Yumei to see him off and started to touch Gu Yumei.


    Gu Yumei was frightened and felt that this was very bad, but since the two were engaged and she didn''t want to make it public, she was touched all over by Wan Lifang. -


    When she returned to the shop after seeing the person off, her eyes were still red. She wanted to tell Mrs. Chen, but she felt embarrassed and was afraid of being scolded by Mrs. Chen, so she had to suffer the loss of being mute and hurried back to the vige to make fried tofu.


    She was able to deliver the bean dregs because of Gu Dafus help.


    Gu Dafu saw that she had been stuck in the workshop for so long frying tofu, and her hands had blisters from the hot oil. He felt sorry for her. After finishing his own work, he would go and help Gu Yumei fry the tofu. Gu Yumei could take the opportunity to rest ande to town to y in the name of delivering bean dregs.


    Its past noon now. Gu Dayas family has finished lunch and sent Chang Errui away after being busy at noon.


    While Qi Kangming and Qi Kangle were washing dishes in the kitchen of the shop, Qi Kangming told Qi Kangle what Chang Errui said to Gu Yumei, and then said: "Sister, you don''t have to be afraid of Gu Yumei. If she dares to bully you, just tell me. I''m going to teach her a lesson."


    Qi Kangle smiled nonchntly and said, "My sister didn''t take her words to heart at all. She will get married next year at thetest, and I usually don''t interact with her. How many opportunities can she catch to hurt me?"


    Qi Kangle was not angry at all. He only felt that Gu Yumei was sick. She disliked Chang Errui first. Now that she was engaged, she couldn''t see Chang Errui interacting with other girls.


    Moreover


    "Chang Errui and I didn''t say much. I just saw Chang Errui delivering blue bricks to our shop, so I helped him pick up a few loads of blue bricks." When this family was building a house, which owner was the owner? If I didn''t help with the work, these are nothing.


    Afraid that Qi Kangming would worry about him, he promised: "Don''t worry, if Gu Yumei goes too far, I won''t show mercy. Your sister has died once, how can she be bullied by her?"


    After hearing this, Qi Kangming felt relieved: "Sister, you are right to think so. We don''t owe her anything, so there is no need to be afraid of her."


    "Who do you need to be afraid of? What are you talking about?" Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan walked in wearing big straw hats on their heads.


    Qi Kangle saw them and stood up happily. After wiping his hands with his apron a few times, he poured two bowls of warm water for them: "You are here. It''s such a hot day. Please drink a bowl of water first before talking."


    Gu Jinli was going to Xuanhufang to get medicinal seeds today. Gu Jinan wanted to get in touch with more general affairs, so he made an appointment with Gu Jinli. After he got off school, the two of them went to Xuanhufang together.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan took off their straw hats, took the wooden bowls, and drank half of the bowl of warm water.


    Qi Kangming exined from the side: "I didn''t say anything. It''s just that Gu Yumei came to deliver bean dregs today and saw Chang Errui and said a few bad words to people."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "She still has the nerve to say bad things to Chang Errui? It''s really hopeless."


    Its better that she doesnt want Chang Errui first.


    Qi Kangle said: "Don''t be angry. This is Gu Yumei''s business and has nothing to do with us. Do you have enough money? Buying medicinal seeds is a big deal. If you don''t have enough money, go to the shop to get it. This shop is half as big as yours." .


    Qi Kangle didnt want to talk more about this matter, so he changed the subject.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I brought three banknotes, which is enough. Aphid grass seeds are not expensive."


    Aphids are easy to grow. They are cold and drought tolerant and do not require much care. They can grow if sown in wastnd. It used to be a dispensable herb, but now that her mosquito coils are selling well, she needs a lot of aphids. She can make a fortune by growing aphids, so she wants to buy some grass seeds and grow aphids. .


    "Just bring enough." Qi Kangle said with a smile: "There is a cart in the back house. I will push it for you, and you can pull it to buy grass seeds. When we buy it back, we will go home together."


    Speaking, he quickly washed the remaining dishes and went into the back house.


    Gu Jinli asked Qi Kangming: "What''s wrong with Gu Yumei? But she said something bad about cousin Le?"


    Qi Kangming will be angry because Gu Yumei must have chewed the base of Qi Kangle''s tongue. If it was just to embarrass Chang Errui, Qi Kangming would definitely not care.


    Qi Kangming did not hide anything and told everything he heard and saw.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and said, "Chang Errui is indeed a good person. He and cousin Le..." are quite a match.


    But she did not say these words. In ancient times, such words could not be said carelessly.

 Chapter 430: Two people

    Chapter 430: Two people


    Chapter 430 Two people


    Gu Jinan nodded after hearing this, feeling that Chang Errui was indeed good and a sensible person.


    Chang Errui sent blue bricks to their shop for three months. Qi Kangming and Chang Errui met every day and knew that Chang Errui was reliable. However, "Sister, she is very reluctant to marry because of her past events. I told my mother in private that I would like to set up a female household in the future and adopt a child to support her in old age."


    Gu Jinli:


    It coincides with her idea!


    The princesses of the previous dynasty were all great people, and it was the princesses of the previous dynasty who initiated the establishment of a female household.


    However, it is difficult for ordinary people to establish a female household. Not only do they need the support of their parents and n members, but they also have to pay the government a household registration fee of 500 taels.


    Otherwise, you will never be able to manage a female household.


    It is too difficult for women to live in this era. Even if you have the money to set up a female household, if you are ipetent after the death of your parents and brothers, the family property will be divided up by evil people.


    Therefore, there are very few households with female households in Dachu, and there is not a single female household in Tianfu County.


    "The cart has been brought for you. Is the grass seed very small? Can it be packed in a sack? Will it leak out? If not, I will get you some cotton bags." Qi Kangle pulled the cart in through the corner door. , asked Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "There are bags in Xuanhufang, we don''t need to take the bags anymore."


    After hearing this, Qi Kangle stopped turning around and returned to the back house.


    Gu Jinli walked over and looked up at Qi Kangle.


    Qi Kangle was puzzled by her look: "Xiaoyu, what are you looking at?"


    "Look at the scars on your face." Gu Jinli raised his hand and touched Qi Kangle''s cheek. When he touched it, he could still feel a slight ridge. However, "If you don''t touch it, just look at it. My cousin''s face is The scars are no longer visible.


    The effect of the scar removal cream is very good. After Qi Kangle used two bottles, the scars on her face were no longer visible after three months.


    Qi Kangle smiled and said: "This is all your credit. Without the scar removal cream you made, I would never have gotten rid of the scars on my face."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded, and suddenly said: "Cousin Le, you look really good after the scars disappear."


    Qi Kangle was already good-looking, and she was still in her prime. After the scars disappeared, she was really a pretty girl.


    "Such a pretty girl will definitely be liked by many people. If you meet someone good, marry her. But you can''t live in the bad past. Wouldn''t that be a disservice to yourself?" Although Gu Jinli does not object to Qi Kangle''s establishment of a female household. , she herself also had ns to establish a female household, but she felt that in life, if she met her beloved, she should seize the opportunity to get married. If she really couldn''t find her, then she would establish a female household and live on her own.


    Qi Kangle was stunned and said nothing, but he was moved in his heart.


    Gu Jinli didn''t ask her to give the answer right now. After telling her what he wanted to say, he called to Gu Jinan: "Brother, let''s go. We have to rush back after buying the grass seeds."


    Here wee. Gu Jinan responded, walked over, pulled the cart, and left the shop. The two brothers and sister arrived at Xuanhufang.


    Unexpectedly, they met two strangers in the backyard of Xuanhufang.


    There is a man and a woman. The man is very young, only in his early twenties. He is wearing a moon-white robe. He is holding a porcin spoon in his hand and is stirring the tea in the teapot.


    The fire in the small y stove was burning brightly, making the tea in the teapot bubble. The woman is older, a woman who looks to be in her thirties.


    The woman has a delicate appearance, her hair is neatlybed, and she is wearing ake blue dress. She sits upright on a chair with her hands folded in front of her. After seeing them, his eyes stayed on them for a moment, then moved away, took an iron clip, and took out two pieces of charcoal from the small y stove, making the fire in the y stove instantly be smaller.


    To make Lake tea, boil the water three times. If you boil it for too long, the original vor of Lake tea will be lost. The womans voice was as gentle as running water, which was veryfortable to listen to.


    "Xiaoyu, Brother An, you are here, we are waiting for you." Old Doctor Wu''s voice came, waving to them: "Come and sit quickly, the aphid grass seeds have been prepared for you. , you can get it as much as you want, that thing is cheap, if you didnt use it to make mosquito coils, you wouldnt be able to sell it for the price.


    After hearing this, the man and the woman looked at them together.


    The man pointed at them with a porcin spoon and said: "Is this the person you said can make mosquito coils? Is she also the person who made the scar removal cream?"


    Old doctor Wu nodded and said: "It''s exactly what she did. No, it''s surprising. This is the talent of the next generation. Don''t be dissatisfied."


    The man smiled and said, "I''m not unconvinced. I''m not interested in making medicine. Our medicine shop is just a medicine dealer, selling medicine. I will sell whatever medicine is easy to sell."


    When the man was making tea, he looked like an immortal, and the words he said were very philistine. But because of his good looks, even when he said such words, there was no unpleasant feeling at all.


    Gu Jinan smiled and bowed to the two people, and asked: "Grandpa Wu, who are these two?"


    Old doctor Wu smiled and said: "They are rtives of my family. This guy''s surname is Min, and he is the owner of the medicine store. Just call him Brother Min. You can call this woman Aunt Wu."


    Old doctor Wu did not borate on the woman''s origins, but just asked them to call her Aunt Wu.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at the woman, then at Old Doctor Wu, and found that they looked somewhat simr and had the same surname. Could they be father and daughter?


    But old doctor Wu didn''t say anything, so she didn''t ask, and followed Gu Jinan to pay tribute to the two people.


    The Min Dong family was very interested in Gu Jinli and asked: "How did youe up with such a thing as mosquito coils? The mosquito coils you make are almost smokeless and have a very light smell. They don''t smoke people when ced in the house, and they also have the effect of killing mosquitoes. Its very good, and its very popr in our medicine store.


    "We have been using it ourselves for a while, and the mosquito coils you made are not harmful at all, and they do not conflict with other spices. Therefore, in addition to celebrating the festival with grandpa, we are here to talk to you about mosquito coils. "


    Min Dong''s family''s style of doing things was very inconsistent with his appearance. As soon as they came, they said they wanted to do mosquito coil business with her.


    Aunt Wu said: "Brother Yan, Xiaoyu girl is here to buy grass seeds today. You first let her finish the grass seeds business with your grandfather, and then talk about the mosquito coils. You can''t rush this matter, you have to wait for a while. Come one by one."


    The Mindong family was very respectful to the woman and said, "Yes."


    Old Doctor Wu said: "Okay, then you go with me to get the grass seeds. After we finish the business of the grass seeds, we cane back and talk about other things."


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded in agreement and followed old doctor Wu to the front bunk.


    Mutong had already prepared the aphid grass for them: "I brought you a thousand catties of grass seeds, three cents and two catties, and they are all here."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan was very surprised and said: "It''s so cheap, only three pennies and two pounds."


    Mu Tong smiled and said: "Few people buy grass seeds, and they have always been cheap."

 Chapter 431: Yuanzi Pharmacy

    Chapter 431: Yuanzi Pharmacy


    Chapter 431 Yuanzi Medicine Shop


    Gu Jinan is not one who waits to get through the general affairs. Hearing this, he said: "Even so, the price is too low. The carriage and horse fees along the way are more than this price."


    The medicinal materials in Xuanhufang eithere from Zhongzhou or Linhe Prefecture, and the journey alone costs a lot of money.


    Uncle Mutong, we are doing business, there is no reason for Xuanhufang to lose money. Gu Jinan said.


    Mutong smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry, this time I will give you the purchase price of the medicine store. You just pay the money and take away the grass seeds. You can take advantage of this bargain. You can take advantage of it next time." There is no such good deal anymore.


    This batch of aphid grass seeds came with the carriages and horses of the Mindong family and Aunt Wu. There was no carriage fee, so we could get such a cheap price. But Dr. Wu didn''t say much about Aunt Wu, so it was hard for Mu Tong to exin clearly.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli did not refuse and said with a smile: "Then we will take advantage. Thank you Uncle Mutong and Grandpa Wu."


    After speaking, he took out one or two and a half silver coins and handed them to Mutong.


    It was so cheap that she was embarrassed to hand over the money.


    Mutong took it and asked the medicine boy to carry ten bags of grass seeds to the cart. He turned back to Gu Jinli and said, "The grass seeds are now cleared. White stem chrysanthemums and red-backed vines are not in season now and cannot be nted until next year." I''ll buy some medicine seedlings for you after spring."


    "Sure, thank you Uncle Mutong." After Gu Jinli thanked Mutong, he said to old doctor Wu, "Grandpa Wu, let''s go in and talk about the mosquito coils."


    Old doctor Wu nodded and took them back to the backyard.


    In the backyard, in addition to the Min Dong family, there were two more servants, a man and a woman. The two of them stood quietly at the far end of the corridor. When they heard their footsteps, they didn''t even raise their heads to look over. They looked like two wooden figures standing elegantly.


    Seeing Gu Jinlie back, Min Dong''s family drank a cup ofke tea and asked her: "How are you, are you satisfied with the aphid grass seeds? Little girl, I''m giving you this favor. When we talk about the mosquito coil businesster, can you Dont let a lion open its mouth.


    Although aphid grass seeds are not valuable, it is difficult for outsiders to buy them because farmers only sell aphid grass seeds, not grass seeds. This thousand kilograms of grass seeds can be regarded as a big gift.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Mindong''s family, I''ve already repaid your favor, it''s just mosquito coils."


    Rather than saying that the Mindong family was giving her a favor, it was better to say that they were returning a favor to her.


    Although mosquito-repellent incense is not expensive, it is a new thing. If the medicine shop of Mindongs family did not get benefits from mosquito-repellent incense, it would be impossible for Mindongs family to take the initiative to talk to her about the mosquito-repellent incense business.


    Old doctor Wu looked at Min Dong''s house andughed and said: "What, I just said that this girl is not a loser. You still want to set a trap for her, but you don''t know that you have already fallen into the hole she dug."


    Mosquito-repellent incense consignment is the pit this girl dug for the drugstore.


    Xiaoyu knew that there was a big medicine shop behind Xuanhufang, but she didn''t ask in detail. Instead, she used the method of consignment of mosquito coils to ask the owner of the medicine shop toe to her.


    It is good for her to take the initiative to negotiate the deal.


    Min Dongjia said with a stern face: "Little girl, you can''t do business like you. You have to be more tactful. You can''t get a favor if you are so sharp."


    Gu Jinli was not afraid, and asked instead: "It''s okay to be more diplomatic in other businesses, but in the medicinal materials business, I will be diplomatic with you, aren''t you afraid?"


    The Min Dong family was stunned. Indeed, in the medicinal business, honesty is the most important thing. If the other party is too smooth, their medicine shop will not dare to do business with her no matter how brave they are.


    Old doctor Wuughed loudly when he saw this.


    Gu Jinli nced at Old Doctor Wu. Heughed twice in this moment. It seemed that Old Doctor Wu liked this grandson of the Mindong family very much. But for some unknown reason, Dr. Wu did not live with his grandson, but came to Qingfu Town alone to work as a doctor. "Grandpa, if you keepughing again, I will increase the price of Xuanhufang''s medicinal materials." Min Dongjia pretended to threaten.


    Old Doctor Wuughed again when he heard this: "You kid, you are so cowardly. Come on, you can add it. At worst, I will ask Xiaoyu to raise the price of mosquito coils. Her mosquito coils are sold on consignment in Xuanhufang. The higher the price, the more Xuanhufang earns.


    Grandpa, I am your grandson, but you still dont help me. Mindongs familyined deliberately.


    Aunt Wu watched from the side, a touch of relief and touch shed in her eyes, and she returned to calm in the blink of an eye, but Gu Jinli still saw it.


    I dont know what Aunt Wu does, but she can cover up her true emotions in an instant. If she hadnt practiced for many years, she wouldnt have been able to cover up her true feelings so quickly and naturally.


    Min Dongjia put away his smile and said to Gu Jinli: "Little girl, I heard that you can also make instant medicines, which is a good thing. Let''s do this, you can sell the mosquito repellent incense and instant medicines to our medicine store, and I can pay 50,000 If you buy it out with two silver coins, we can also give you a 50% dividend, and our medicine store will do this deal with you."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "If you don''t sell it, this method is not good either."


    Min Dongjia frowned: "Little girl, the price is already very high. You can''t be too greedy. You should know that if it weren''t for grandpa''s guarantee, our medicine store would not dare to do medicinal materials business with you."


    A little girl who escaped from famine, with three generations in her family, and no big family to support her. Let alone a business of medicinal materials to cure diseases and save lives, even if she was a business of importing food to feed her family, others would have to think carefully.


    So him being able toe to discuss this deal with her really gave grandpa a lot of face.


    In order to show their sincerity, Min Dong''s family added: "My family''s medicine store is Yuanzi Medicine Store. Although it is not thergest medicine store in Dachu, it is the oldest medicine store in Dachu. It is founded on integrity. If you follow us By cooperating with medicine shops, mosquito coils and convenient medicines can quickly be famous throughout Chu."


    In the medicine business, it is not about being thergest, but about being able tost for a long time. The older your name is, the more famous you are, and the more people in the world will trust you.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when she heard this. She guessed that the medicine shop behind Xuanhufang had a great background. She didn''t expect that it was the oldest Yuanzi medicine shop in existence.


    She stood up and saluted the Min Dong family with respect: "Disrespect."


    Mindong''s family felt much relieved when they saw her sincerity. This little girl knows the rules. He motioned her to sit down and said: "Now that you know that I am the owner of Yuanzi Medicine Store, you should agree to my conditions this time."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No."


    She said it very clearly and clearly, and Min Dongjia was really choked by her words: "You little girl, do you really want to offend me?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I don''t dare. I won''t offend the Min Dong family, because you have a medicine business in the Min Dong family, but I don''t."


    She wants to grow medicinal materials and sell convenient medicines, but it is impossible without the support of a big medicine store, so she will not offend the Min Dong family and will only make friends with him.


    but


    Min Dongs family, Yuan Zis medicine business is good, but it is very dangerous to put all the eggs in the same basket. It should be noted that things in the world are impermanent.


    Hearing this, Aunt Wu looked at Gu Jinli, examining her with an undercurrent in her calm eyes.

 Chapter 432: partnership

    Chapter 432: partnership


    Chapter 432 Partnership


    Min Dong''s family also looked at Gu Jinli, looked at her for a long time, and asked: "How do you want to cooperate? Let''s talk about it. If the method is good, I will consider it."


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa Wu and I jointly open a pharmaceutical workshop. The products we make will be sold to your Yuanzi Pharmacy first. The profits from the pharmaceutical workshop will be divided between me and Grandpa Wu. I will be in charge of the workshop."


    Min Dong''s familyughed angrily when they heard this: "Divide the ounts between six and four, you are six, and my grandpa is four? Little girl, your mouth is too wide. Just leave Yuanzi Medicine Store aside, you are still so stingy, only give it to me." Grandpa gets 40 percent dividends."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mindong family, you know very well that it is most appropriate for Grandpa Wu to take a 40% dividend. If Grandpa Wu takes a 60% dividend, then he will be the big boss of the pharmaceutical workshop. If he bes the big boss of the pharmaceutical workshop Boss, then this basket is not safe."


    Min Dong''s face became serious, and he thought about what Gu Jinli said several times... He had been taken by the previous owner of Yuanzi Medicine Store to handle the affairs of the medicine store since he was five years old. He started to take over as the owner of Yuanzi Medicine when he was twelve years old. The new owner of the business has been in business for ten years and has always wanted to find a way out for his family. Gu Jinli''s pharmaceutical workshop is a good choice.


    After a while, Min Dongjia looked at Aunt Wu: "What do you think?"


    Aunt Wu has been listening to Gu Jinli''s words and thinking about her words. Now she has an idea: "It''s a good idea, it will be beneficial to everyone."


    He then looked at Dr. Wu and said, "What do you think?"


    Old Doctor Wu has always been worried about his grandson and daughter and wanted to leave a way out for them. When Gu Jinli mentioned this, he felt very happy and nodded: "Yes."


    Hearing this, the Min Dong family lost their worries and said to Gu Jinli, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    He looked towards the far side of the corridor and said to the servant: "Cheng Han, you heard me. Prepare the deed and bring it over."


    Yes. Cheng Han immediately knelt down on the ground, used the wooden floor of the corridor as a table, took out pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and began to write the deed.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Cheng Han took the four deeds and handed them to Min Dong''s family.


    After reading the four deeds, the Min Dong family handed them to Gu Jinli: "Take a look."


    Gu Jinli took the deed and after reading it, he had to sigh that Cheng Han was a master at writing deeds.


    Among the four deeds, none of the pharmaceutical workshops directly cooperated with Yuanzi Pharmacy. Instead, Xuanhufang was used as an intermediary. The rtionship was severed.


    From now on, the pharmaceutical workshop will cooperate with Xuanhufang, and Xuanhufang will cooperate with Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with it: "Yes, it''s exactly what I wanted."


    Cheng Han took out a box of ink pad, opened it, and ced it on the table.


    Min Dongs family said: If Gu Xiaodongs family thinks its okay, just press your fingerprints.


    Gu Jinli nodded and was about to press his fingerprints when he was stopped by Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan has been listening by the side, and the more he listens, the more he feels that something is wrong... Could it be that there is something wrong with the Yuanzi Medicine Shop and it is about to die? If Xiaoyu cooperates with Yuanzi Medicine Company, won''t he be in trouble?


    Gu Jinan has never been in contact with the powerful, but he knows that the conflicts between the powerful and the powerful are only a matter of time. He does not want Xiaoyu to be implicated, so he said: "Xiaoyu, wait a moment, brother has something to tell you."


    Min Dong''s familyughed when they heard this, and leaned back in their chairs, saying, "Since you brothers and sisters have something to say, let''s talk about it first."


    But I felt very aggrieved. They, Yuanzi Medicine Store, had always been aloof when doing business with others. How had they ever been so disliked? The world has really changed, and it is unreasonable for those who buy things to demand those who sell things.


    Gu Jinli knew what Gu Jinan was worried about, but she did not avoid it. Instead, she said directly to Gu Jinan: "Brother, there are risks in any business. Now I have minimized the risks. Even if something happens to Yuanzi Medicine Store, we will still be safe." I wont be implicated.


    The Min Dong family was particrly dissatisfied when they heard this: "The Yuanzi medicine business will be prosperous forever!" Aunt Wuughed when she heard this. Although this child has be a master early, he is still a boy in his early twenties after all, and asionally he still looks a bit youthful and energetic. Lift.


    When Gu Jinan heard Gu Jinli''s words, he thought about it for a while and did not stop her again.


    Gu Jinli put his fingerprints on two deeds; the Mindong family also stamped their seals on the other two deeds; and Dr. Wu wanted to put his fingerprints on four deeds.


    Gu Jinli put away the contract of cooperation between the pharmaceutical workshop and Xuanhufang, and said: "After the Mid-Autumn Festival, I will open the pharmaceutical workshop as soon as possible."


    but


    Mindongs family, I need an experienced medicine boy and doctor to work in the pharmaceutical workshop. They must be those who have signed a death deed. I want to hold the death deed in my hand.


    Before the Min Dong family could say anything, old doctor Wu said: "Choose people from Xuanhufang. There are a few people in Xuanhufang who have signed death contracts. When the timees, I will send you to the pharmaceutical workshop, and I will do it myself from time to time." Go and sit in charge, you cant be careless when ites to treating diseases and saving people.


    Since you have to weave a basket for your eggs, you must do it thoroughly.


    Gu Jinli was hoping for it: "Thank you very much, Grandpa Wu."


    Gu Jinli also talked a lot with Dr. Wu and the Min Dong family about opening a pharmaceutical workshop and about growing medicinal materials.


    At that time, the medicinal materials she grows will be sent directly to the pharmaceutical workshop, or sold to Xuanhufang, who will then sell them to Yuanzi Medicine Store, and Yuanzi Medicine Store must ept her medicinal materials.


    The Min Dong family felt that the deal they had negotiated today was very detrimental to his wisdom. He was eaten to death by a little girl. It was so embarrassing!


    After Gu Jinli and the others finished talking about the pharmaceutical workshop, Aunt Wu asked, "I heard that your cousin has used the scar removal cream you made and the effect was pretty good. Can you invite her over and let me have a look?"


    Compared with mosquito coils and convenient medicines, Aunt Wu cares most about scar removal cream.


    Gu Jinli said: "Of course it''s okay."


    After seeing her agreement, old doctor Wu called Lai Mutong directly: "Let Ophiopogon japonicus go to the braised food shop and invite the girl from the Qi family. Then ask her if there is any unused scar removal cream. If so, Just bring it.


    "Hey, I''ll do it right away." Mutong responded and went to the front bunk to tell Maidong. Maidong trotted all the way and called Qi Kangle in a moment.


    As soon as Qi Kangle saw Aunt Wu, he knew that this person had an extraordinary background. She had worked as a maid and had learned all the rules. She treated Aunt Wu and the others one by one.


    Seeing that she knew the rules, Aunt Wu put a smile on her face and asked, "Are you the girl who got hurt on her face and left scars, and finally used scar remover to remove the scars?"


    "She is a civilian girl." Qi Kangle responded and looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be afraid, cousin, Aunt Wu just wants to see the effect after you use the scar removal cream. Have you brought the rest of the scar removal cream? Take it to Aunt Wu to see."


    Qi Kangle nodded: "Bring it here." She took a few steps forward and handed the scar removal cream to Aunt Wu.

 Chapter 433: pharmaceutical workshop

    Chapter 433: pharmaceutical workshop


    Chapter 433 Pharmaceutical Workshop


    Aunt Wu took the scar removal cream, opened it and looked at it. She saw that the scar removal cream was like ster and smelled of medicine. She frowned and said: "The smell is not very good. If spices are added to enhance the fragrance, will it affect the effect? "


    Gu Jinli said: "No, but it will increase the cost."


    If you want to add fragrance, the cost of the scar removal cream will at least double.


    And she was still poor when she made the scar removal cream. She only thought about reducing costs and increasing the fragrance. She never thought about such artificial things.


    After hearing this, Aunt Wu nodded: "It would be nice if it can increase the fragrance."


    She took out a little scar removal cream, applied it on the back of her hand, and rubbed it slowly. The skin on the back of her hand gradually heated up, apanied by a burning sensation.


    She continued rubbing it and stopped after a quarter of an hour, but the burning sensation did not get worse, which made her feel relieved about the scar removal ointment.


    Aunt Wu put the scar removal ointment on the table and looked at Qi Kangle: "Come here, raise your head, and I''ll take a look at the scars on your face."


    Qi Kangle obediently stepped forward, raised his head, and showed Aunt Wu the scars on his face.


    Aunt Wu searched Qi Kangle''s face carefully for a while, and finally found the scar on her face: "The effect is good, the color of the scar is the same as normal skin."


    She raised her hand and stroked the scar on Qi Kangle''s face. After touching the slight bump, she frowned and asked, "Can''t the raised scar be eliminated?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Yes, but it won''t disappearpletely. The scar on my cousin''s face used to be higher, but now it has disappeared by eight points. It can''t be touched without touching it carefully with your fingers."


    This is a scar removal ointment, not a magic medicine. Its pretty good if it can do this.


    Aunt Wu also knows that it is an excellent scar removal cream that can fade the color of scars and remove eight percent of the scar''s bulge, at least better than the scar removal creams in Beijing.


    How long did she use the scar removal cream to get rid of the scars on her face? Aunt Wu asked again.


    Gu Jinli said: "About three months."


    Then, she told Qi Kangle the time he used the scar removal cream, the injuries on his face, when he used the medicine, and when he stopped using the medicine.


    Aunt Wu listened very carefully. After listening, she put the scar removal ointment to her nose and smelled it for a while, then said several medicinal materials used in the scar removal ointment: "Taro ginseng galldder, star scale grass, white half lotus grass, pearl powder..." First fry it, then grind it, add concoction and cook it into a paste, am I right?"


    Gu Jinli was surprised. This Aunt Wu was a pharmacologist, and her ability was probably better than that of Dr. Wu. He nodded and said, "Aunt Wu said it word for word."


    Aunt Wu smiled and said, "I just got the name of the medicinal material right, but I don''t know the weight. Can you tell me?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "Aunt Wu, I can''t tell you this, I still want to use it to make money."


    Aunt Wu also felt that she was embarrassing Gu Jinli. After thinking about it, she put it down and said, "We are leaving on August 16th. Can you make me twenty boxes of scar removal ointment? It needs to be spiced. This smells too bad and is not suitable for the nobles of the capital."


    Aunt Wu clearly told Gu Jinli that this scar removal cream was going to the capital for use by nobles.


    The noble person that Aunt Wu could treat with such caution, Gu Jinli knew with his toes that he must be a rtive of the emperor.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, but you have to prepare medicinal materials for me. The medicinal materials for scar removal cream are not cheap and difficult to buy. I have used up all the medicinal materials on hand. I can''t give you another one after the scar removal cream is ready. Here it is, I will sell it to Xuanhufang, who will then sell it to Yuanzi Medicine Store, and you can buy it yourself from Yuanzi Medicine Store."


    The emperor''s country is a bad thing, or the sorrow is a big disaster. Aunt Wu smiled: "Little girl, you are very cautious."


    Gu Jinli showed a few white teeth and smiled at Aunt Wu: "It''s always better to be cautious, so that Aunt Wu can rest assured."


    Aunt Wu smiled and shook her head and said, "Write down the prescription, and we will get you the medicinal materials and spices right away."


    Seeing that Aunt Wu was anxious, Gu Jinli didn''t waste any time. After writing down a few medicinal materials for making scar removal cream, he handed it to Aunt Wu: "Aunt Wu, I will try making a few boxes of fragrant scar removal cream first. Please give me more. Prepare 30% of the medicinal materials, otherwise I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    Aunt Wu nodded: "Okay, I will get you some more medicinal materials, but you must make the scar removal ointment well."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Jinli made scar removal cream more than once or twice, and he never failed.


    The Min Dong family came here to bring a lot of precious medicinal materials to Xuanhufang. They quickly asked someone to bring a few bags of medicinal materials, as well as the medicine tools they had handy. They put these things together with ten bags of grass seeds in the mule cart, and asked Xuanhufang to Uncle Xiaoliu from Fangfang drove them back to Dafeng Vige in a mule cart.


    Before leaving, Dr. Wu also gave the money from the mosquito-repellent incense consignment to Gu Jinli: "The mosquito-repellent incense is selling very well. Nowadays, peoplee to Xuanhufang to ask questions. Especially those wealthy families with children like to use mosquito-repellent incense. , saying that if you light mosquito coils at night, it will kill mosquitoes without fumigating the children. The children will sleep soundly and wont cry at night. If you still have mosquito coils, just bring them over and dont worry about selling them.


    Gu Jinli consigned a total of 10,000 mosquito-repellent incense sticks to Xuanhufang, selling them for five cents each. After excluding the one-cent dividend to Xuanhufang, he got forty taels of silver.


    She put the silver into her pocket and said with a smile: "There are still two thousand coins at home. Let Uncle Liu take it back to Xuanhufangter."


    This manpower is still not enough. She is very good at making mosquito coils, but she can only make so much after working so hard. The pharmaceutical workshop must be opened quickly and some servants can be bought to make medicine to supply the goods.


    Growing medicinal materials and making medicines for sale is what Gu Jinli will do in his life. The pharmaceutical workshop is different from the tofu workshop and the spice workshop. She will not hire workers. Everyone who works in the pharmaceutical workshop must sign a death contract. servant.


    She wouldn''t dare use it if she didn''t sign a death deed.


    Old doctor Wu said: "Okay, you can ask Xiao Liu to transport the mosquito coils back."


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan got on the mule cart, driven by Uncle Liu. After more than half an hour, they returned to Dafeng Vige.


    Uncle Liu moved the medicinal materials and grass seeds to the main room of Gu Jinli''s house and put them away. After taking the mosquito coils, he drove away in a mule cart.


    The third grandma looked at the medicinal materials in the main room and said, "Didn''t you go buy grass seeds? Why did you get so many medicinal materials?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa Wu''s rtives are here. His rtives want to buy scar removal cream. These medicinal materials were given to me by his rtives to make scar removal cream."


    The third grandma was shocked: "Isn''t Dr. Wu a lonely old man? Does he have rtives?"


    The third grandfather said dissatisfiedly: "What are you talking about, old woman? How can a person live without one or two rtives?"


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "Old Doctor Wu has helped us a lot. You should make better scar removal cream to help people heal their scars."


    Dont worry, Third Grandpa, this scar removal cream can be sold for money, I will definitely make it well. Gu Jinli asked Third Grandpa again: Did you go to the bamboo forest today?


    "Well, I went to see it. I cleared away the rotten bamboo leaves and loosened the soil in the pine and bamboo forest." The third grandfather said, and then asked worriedly: "Can aphid grass really be grown in the bamboo forest? No need to nt it. In the fields?

 Chapter 434: Rushing to plant grass

    Chapter 434: Rushing to nt grass


    Chapter 434 Rushing to nt grass


    The little fish shows that aphids are easy to nt. Soak the grass seeds in water for two days. After the grass seeds sprout short buds, sprinkle the grass seeds directly into the ground.


    Even if the price of aphid grass is low, it can still be sold for six cents per catty, which is twice as expensive as soybeans. In the eyes of Third Grandpa, such a price is really a good source of ie.


    Since it is a profitable source of ie, the third grandfather will be interested in it, for fear of not doing well.


    Gu Jinli looked at the medicinal materials given by Aunt Wu and said: "Third Grandpa, this aphid grass is a medicinal material and a kind of grass. You don''t need to take care of it carefully. Just scatter the grass seeds in the bamboo forest, in the open space in front of the door, and on the side of the path. It can be used It can grow. It is harvested once every three months, and it is not afraid of frost or snow. The grass roots will not die and will grow again next year."


    This is one of the reasons why aphid grass seeds are difficult to buy.


    Where there is aphid grass, people dont sow the seeds at all, and the grass roots will sprout by themselves, so there is really no need to take care of it carefully.


    The third grandma was very happy to hear this: "Is it really such a good seed? Then we will make a fortune."


    Gu Jinli said: "We can''t even talk about getting rich. It just means that it doesn''t cost anynd. If your family is poor, you can nt a piece ofnd in the open space in front of your house and behind your house. You can harvest it three times a year. Each time you harvest about 300 kilograms, one harvest." You can also make an ie of five taels of silver every year."


    Fifty taels of silver! The third grandmother was shocked: Oh, look, this grass is worthless, but after one year, there is so much money.


    The third grandpa was also very happy: "This does not upy the field, and the five taels of silver this year are as white as white. When will we start sowing grass seeds?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Call a few families here tonight and divide the grass seeds. We will soak the grass seeds in the evening and sow the grass seeds the day after tomorrow."


    Sure, Im going to notify a few families and ask them to bring money to get grass seeds at night. The third grandfather is a restless person, so he immediately got up and went to notify several families.


    Just when he informed several families to get grass seeds, he met the vige chief.


    Ever since Vige Chief He made a fortune from the soy products and spices produced by Gu''s workshop, he likes to hang out at the end of the vige when he has nothing to do, hoping to cultivate a rtionship with the Qin Gu Luotian family and let the Qin Gu Luotian family draw him. What a handful they have.


    "Brother Gu, your family wants to nt grass?" Vige Chief He was confused when he first heard about this, but he knew that Qin Gu Luotian and his family were capable. Even if they went crazy and nted grass, the grass would still be there. It must be profitable, so he immediately became interested and asked: "What kind of grass do you want to grow? Can it be sold for money? How much does it cost per pound? Come to our He family."


    Third Grandpa thought of what Gu Jinli had told him and said, "What I want to nt is a kind of grass that can repel insects. That girl Xiaoyu wants to nt it, saying it can make some money."


    "It''s Xiaoyu who said he wanted to nt it. Needless to say, it will definitely make money. Let''s go to your house and I''ll tell Xiaoyu in person." As soon as Vige Chief He heard that there was money to be made, he immediately put away his The crutch became stronger with age, and he took the third grandfather to Gu Jinli''s house.


    Not long after, Vige Chief He came to Gu Jinli''s house. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he shouted: "Little Yu girl, I heard that your family is going to nt grass. Do you have any seeds? Give some to your grandfather, the vige chief."


    Gu Jinli had just finished checking the precious medicinal materials given by Aunt Wu when he heard the voice of Vige Chief He, got up and walked out of the main room.


    The third grandfather said: "I met the vige chief He on the road. He wanted to follow our family to nt aphid grass."


    Gu Jinan came out with a stool, ced the stool in the yard, and said to the vige chief: "You always sit down."


    "Hey." After Vige Chief He sat down, he asked Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, tell me, what is the aphids?"


    Gu Jinli told the vige chief He what the aphid is, what it does, how much it costs per pound, and how to grow it. Finally, he corrected himself: "Aphrodisiac is a medicinal material."


    Vige Chief He was shocked after hearing this: "There is such a good thing. It doesn''t take up anynd, it can grow on the open ground, and it can be harvested three times a year. I estimate that I can earn five taels of silver! Oh, yo, little one Yu girl, you must be the reincarnation of the God of Wealth, how could you find such a good thing?"


    The average rural farmer has very littlend at home, and anynd they have is used to grow food. No one has ever thought about growing medicinal materials. But this aphid does not need to waste the field, it can be nted in the open space in front of the house and behind the house.


    "Every household in this vige does not have open space in front of or behind the house. Everyone has it. In addition to these open spaces, there are open spaces everywhere in the vige, including on the roadside, by the pond, by the field ridges, and by the river. This bright aphid Grass is very suitable for our vige. We must nt it!" Vige Chief He was so excited that his face turned red. He had always wanted to find a way for the vigers to make a living that could be passed down from generation to generation, and this kind of grass would be the perfect one.


    Vige Chief He begged Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, I heard that you have grass seeds, please give some to the vige chief''s grandfather."


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay."


    "What?" Vige Chief He was stunned. He couldn''t believe that he deserved such happiness.


    Gu Jinli said: "I said, I can spread some grass seeds for you to grow."


    She needs a lot of aphids to make mosquito coils. Just a few families cannot grow that much aphids, so it is good for her to let the He family grow them together.


    but


    "Vige Chief, it''s hard to find this kind of grass seed. Our family asked someone to buy it from other ces. The grass seeds are limited. It''s impossible for every household to grow this kind of grass this year. I can only give you 100 kilograms of grass seed. This is You can keep one hundred catties of grass seeds for your own cultivation, or you can share them with other honest He family members. Dont give them to those dishonest people from low-ie households."


    Vige Chief He hurriedly promised: "If you don''t give it, I won''t give it. Our two families have done business many times. We know your rules and only give them to those who are honest, obedient and willing to do the job. Don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli added: "Besides this, I have several conditions."


    First, the aphid grass grown by the vigers must be sold to me first. If I dont want it, the vigers can sell the aphid grass to the pharmacy.


    "Second, the aphids must be harvested and dried ording to my requirements, and there should be no weeds. If someone, for the sake of extravagant money or trying to save trouble, fails to follow the requirements, or passes off shoddy goods, I will not ept the goods, and I still have the right to do so. Pull out all the aphids in his house."


    Third, you must sign a deed with me on behalf of the He family to ensure that the aphids delivered by the vigers are all good. If there is a problem with the aphids, you will be responsible.


    She didn''t have time to take care of too many things, so she set very harsh conditions and asked the vige chief He to take charge of the families who grew aphids in the vige and share her responsibilities.


    If Gu Jinli dared to mention these conditions to Vige Chief He before, Vige Chief He would have turned away in anger. But the vige chief He''s family has been doing business with Gu''s workshop for half a year, and they have long known Gu Jinli''s rules. If Gu Jinli didn''t sign the contract with him, what would he think was wrong?


    "Sure, I''ll do as you say." Vige Chief He agreed happily and said to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, please write the deed. After signing the deed, the old man can take the grass seeds back. My family is Theres a lot of open space.

 Chapter 435: Discover

    Chapter 435: Discover


    Chapter 435 Discovery


    "Okay." Gu Jinan turned back to the house, took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and quickly wrote two contracts.


    Vige Chief He and Gu Jinli signed and fingerprinted the two contracts respectively.


    "It''s done, little fish girl, bring me some grass seeds. I''ll see what they look like." Vige Chief He folded the contract and carefully put it into the bag on his waist.


    Gu Jinli went back to the house, took out a bag of grass seeds weighing a hundred kilograms, and opened the bag: "This is the grass seed of the aphid, a total of one hundred kilograms."


    "Hey, I''ve never seen this kind of grass before. It''s red and looks really good." Vige Chief He said, pulling the grass in the bag.


    Gu Jinli: The leaves and grass seeds of the aphids are both red, which is easy to distinguish.


    Although the aphid grass is bright in color, it is odorless and is very good for making mosquito coils. Unlike other insect repellent grasses, which rely on a strong smell to repel mosquitoes.


    Gu Jinli also told Vige Chief He how to soak grass seeds.


    Vige Chief He listened very carefully and asked Gu Jinli three times before he finally took the words down and asked again: "How much does this bag of seeds cost? Is it expensive?"


    It will hurt his body if it is too expensive.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "It''s not expensive, just give me 150 cash."


    "Hey, take it." Vige Chief He heard that the price was not expensive, so he simply counted out 150 copper coins to Gu Jinli.


    After paying off the money, Vige Chief He carried the grass seeds and went to Le Diandian''s home.


    Gu Jinli looked at the back of Vige Chief He who was walking quickly and said, "There''s nothing wrong with the Vige Chief''s legs and feet. Why is he always using a cane?"


    Gu Jinan said: "I think it''s more convenient when I hit someone."


    They both asked and answered questions, which made everyone in the familyugh.


    In the evening, not long after Gu Jinlis family had dinner, several family members came.


    Chen asked: "Xiaoyu, can your aphid grass really be sold for money? If it can''t be sold for money, what will we do if we grow it?"


    In her half-life, she has never heard that grass can be sold for money, and she has never heard of any aphid grass. In her hometown, they use mugwort or a kind of leaf to repel insects. The leaves are very smelly and attract insects. Incorruptible.


    Gu Jinli didn''t even look at Chen, and said directly: "If Auntie doesn''t want to nt, then there''s no need to buy seeds."


    Mrs. Chen choked and said sarcastically: "Look at you, you are still angry. That''s what I said to your noble aunt, how can you not do it?"


    How poor is your family? She borrowed a lot of money from the old man to live, and she also had to send Brother Xing and Brother Wang to school; to save a dowry for that **** girl Mei Sister, she wished she could break the money at home in half and use it to make a little bit more.


    The third grandma said: "Since you want to nt it, why are you talking so much nonsense? I can tell you, there are not many grass species. Xiaoyu also bought the Lu family''s bamboo forest. The bamboo forest is very big. I need to spread an extra hundred pounds of grass. No problem.


    Mrs. Chen said with an apologetic smile: "Sister-inw, I know I was wrong. Please stop scolding me."


    Xiaoyu, tell us how to grow aphids. Mrs. Chu asked from the side.


    Gu Jinli told several families how to soak seeds and how to nt aphids.


    Yo, this is really simple, just like nting weeds. Aunt Tian said with a smile. Her familys life was getting better, and she had gained weight recently.


    Tian Xiaohua has also grown some flesh on her body, and her originally pointed face has be rounder, but she is still very frugal and takes money very seriously. Even if it is a small amount, she still wants to earn it.


    Recently, she likes to go to Qi''s house when she has nothing to do, and learns to read from Qi Kangle. After learning for a few months, she can recognize a lot of words.


    Gu Jinli saw that she was so motivated and asked her why. Tian Xiaohua said that she wanted to learn some skills, earn more money, and spend money to find her sister when she grows up. After hearing this, Gu Jinli was really shocked. He thought she had forgotten about it a long time ago, but he didn''t expect that at such a young age, she remembered her sister the most.


    Tian Erqiang and other young men did note. After eating, they went to the new workshop to learn how to read from Qi Kangping.


    "Each family has one hundred kilograms of grass seeds, and the rest belongs to my family. Uncles and aunts, please take your own grass seeds back." Gu Jinli pointed to the nine bags of grass seeds in the main room and said, "One bag of one hundred kilograms, one family can take it." One bag.


    "Eh." Several adults brought their own grass seeds and gave them money. Then they went home and soaked the grass seeds in well water as Guo Jinli said.


    Vige Chief He also called the heads of He Dasu''s, He Laoguo''s, He Laotian''s, and He Shengzi''s families to his home that night and told them about nting aphids.


    Several families worked in Gu''s workshop. They knew that they were following Qin Guluotian''s family, so they did not question it. After giving Caozhong money, they signed a contract with the vige chief''s family and took it. Take Caozhong home to soak.


    Vige Chief He has now learned and knows how to use contracts to bind the He family.


    On the third day, short grass sprouts sprouted from the grass seeds soaked by Vige Chief He and the others. The grass seeds were soaked, so they spread them on the open space in front of and behind their house.


    When the He family saw them sowing seeds, they came over and asked, "Master Shengzi, what are you nting? They are red. I have never seen such seeds before. Are they sorghum or red beans?"


    He Laoyang said: "This is grass seed."


    Grass seeds? The He family was stunned when they heard this.


    After He Laoyang finished sowing the seeds, he took some watered weeds and covered them on the grass seeds for fear of being stepped on. "Well, it''s just nting grass."


    "I''m really nting grass! Hahaha, it''s so funny. Aren''t you always confused? The grass has grown in front of this house and it''s toote to pull it out. You are nting grass in front of your own house?" The He family allughed at He. Old rice seedlings.


    He Laoyang frowned and said, "You don''t understand. If you can sell this grass for money, you don''t want to waste thend. You can just nt it in front of your house."


    Master Shengzi, your family has made some money recently. If your illness bes serious, go to the county town for a visit. You cant dy it like this.


    Look, this is messing up your brain.


    He Laoyang was not angry, but said: "This grass can really be sold for money. The vige chief''s family and several owners of Gu''s workshop are growing it. If you don''t believe it, go to the vige chief''s house and have a look."


    What?


    Qin Gu Luotians family and the vige chiefs family are all nting grass?


    After hearing this, some of the He family thought they were crazy, and some thought this rough guess could really make money. In short, they all ran to the vige chief''s house.


    When they saw Vige Chief He and He Jinsheng actually nting grass, they were all shocked and immediately asked Vige Chief He about the aphids.


    Vige Chief He was toozy to talk to them and said directly: "There is nothing to say. No matter how much I say, you won''t believe it. Just wait and see again in a few months."


    He then said to He Jinsheng: "Jinsheng, it''s gettingte. You go to school first. It''s not good to bete."


    He Jinsheng used to study in a private school in the town. He would live in the private school ande back several times a month. But after the vige chief saw Gu Jinan going home every day, He Jinsheng also asked He Jinsheng to go home every day so that he could go to school with Gu Jinan and get close.


    "Hey." He Jinsheng responded, washed his hands and changed clothes. After breakfast, he put on his schoolbag and went to school. After leaving Gu Jinan at the intersection of Shangjia Vige, he went to Wanjia Private School by himself.


    As soon as he arrived at the private school, Wan Xiucai called him to work: "He Jinsheng, this is the rice and grain brought by other students. You can move it to the backyard of the private school."

 Chapter 436: inform

    Chapter 436: inform


    Chapter 436 Notification


    Wan Xiucai has been very unhappy with He Jinsheng recently.


    He Jinsheng didn''t know what was going on, but he actually said that he would no longer live in a private school and would go home to live.


    Half of the ie of Wanjia Private Schooles from students'' amodation fees. Each student''s monthly amodation fee is one hundred cents, plus 30 kilograms of rice and a load of vegetables.


    But He Jinsheng was living well, and suddenly he couldn''t speak anymore. This made Wan Xiucai very angry. Recently, He Jinsheng had been tormenting him hard, often asking him to do dirty work.


    "Yes, students will move the rice grains to the backyard now." He Jinsheng was an honest boy. Although he knew that as a student in a private school, he should not do such menial work as a servant, but he still did it, carrying bags of rice grains. Go to the backyard.


    Having moved halfway, and just as he was about to return to the private school in front, he heard a burst ofughter.


    "Cousin~ This morning, you are blocking people here. What if someone sees you? Are you afraid that our affairs will be spread to Gu Yumei''s ears, and she will break off the engagement with you when she gets angry?" Ni Ruiniang He said that, but he burrowed straight into Wan Lifang''s arms, showing no signs of being afraid of being discovered.


    Wan Lifang put his arms around Ni Ruiniang and said while kissing her: "She is a widowed eldest daughter who escaped from famine. If someone wants to marry her, she will burn incense. How dare she break off the engagement with me?"


    Besides, she is not a chaste and martyr woman. She was touched by mest time.


    When Ni Ruiniang heard this, she almost burst into tears and cried aggrievedly: "Cousin... you, you fell in love with her so quickly?"


    She knew that Wan Lifang was a beast and couldn''t walk when he saw a woman. That Gu Yumei was also a bitch, letting Wan Li Fang do whatever he wanted.


    "Tell me, how good are you and her? Do you also want to have a child with her before we get married?" Ni Ruiniang cried so hard that she was so aggrieved that she gave Wan Li Fang a try. I cried so hard that my heart itched unbearably, and I kissed even more passionately.


    "Cousin, where did you think you were? You just touched it once and didn''t do anything else."


    Even if he wants to do something, there is no ce for him to do it. Do you think he and Ni Ruiniang have a room for them to do it?


    After hearing this, Ni Ruiniang felt a little calmer: "Cousin, you must remember your promise to our mother and son, and you must not let Gu Yumei give birth to a child."


    "That''s natural. When did your cousin and I never take my word for it? Stop talking about this. Cousin, hurry up and help your cousin. You miss me so much." Wan Lifang was so anxious that he pulled Ni Ruiniang towards the nearby house. Walk around the house.


    Ni Ruiniang took Qiao and covered her belly with one hand and said, "Cousin, you have to be careful. Auntie said, the baby is not three months old, it is a critical time."


    Wan Lifang said: "Don''t worry, cousin, this is my child. I will naturally feel sorry for him and will not hurt our son."


    The sound gradually faded away. After Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang left, He Jinsheng, who was hiding behind a clump of green bamboo, could no longer hold on and slowly fell to the ground.


    Him, what did he just hear?


    Senior brother Wan and the girl from the Ni family have be good friends...the girl from the Ni family is even pregnant with senior brother Wan''s child!


    This, how unbing this is, it is simply immoral!


    In He Jinsheng''s understanding, men and women can only have children after they get married. Once he learned about Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang, he was frightened and at a loss.


    He sat behind the green bamboo for a quarter of an hour before he had the strength to get up and walk towards the private school in front of him in a daze.


    "He Jinsheng, you idiot, where have you been hiding? You arezy when I ask you to move some rice. Such behavior is really embarrassing to schrs!" Wan Xiucai saw that He Jinsheng came back after a long time, and felt that He Jinsheng''s move was a way of expressing He was very angry at his dissatisfaction, pointed at He Jinsheng and said: "Come here, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you will ruin the reputation of my Wanjia private school in the future."


    He Jinsheng had not yete to his senses and walked up to Wan Xiucai indifferently.


    Wan Xiucai looked at his stunned look and became even more angry. He grabbed his hand, raised the iron ruler, and hit He Jinsheng''s palm ten times. He Jinsheng''s hand was swollen so much that the skin on his palm was broken.


    He Jinsheng shed tears but did not dare to cry out. When other students saw this, some sympathized with him and someughed at him.


    What are you still waiting for? Do you think you wont have to move things after a few hits from the ruler? Quickly move the remaining rice to the backyard, and then chop the dry firewood in the kitchen yard as your punishment for beingzy.


    Ni Laodong returned to Ni''s house today, and no one was chopping the Wan family''s firewood. Wan Xiucai saw that He Jinsheng was easy to bully, and he made a mistake again and was caught by him, so he took the opportunity to let him chop the firewood.


    Poor He Jinsheng was beaten so hard that his palms bleeded. Not only did he have to carry heavy rice grains, but he also chopped a pile of dry firewood. He couldn''t go home until evening.


    He Dacang was worried when he saw that the sky had been dark for a long time and He Jinsheng had not returned home. He took a torch and called Brother He Dacang. The three of them searched all the way. On the road from Dafeng Vige to the town, they met someone who was going home in the dark. He Jinsheng.


    Jin Sheng, why are you back sote? Did something happen? He Dacang asked anxiously when he saw He Jinsheng.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I''m fine. I just made my husband angry today, and he punished me, so I came backte." He Jinsheng said, and bowed to brother He Dasu again: "I made my two cousins suffer, Jin Sheng is fine. .


    But today He Jinsheng was frightened, beaten again, and had to do heavy work for a day. He developed a high fever in the middle of the night, which frightened the vige chief and his family. They hurriedly went to the town to ask a doctor to see him.


    Fortunately, it''s just an ordinary high fever, nothing serious, and I''ll be fine after just two days of rest.


    The He family asked He Jinsheng for two days'' leave. When Wan Xiucai learned about it, he cursed He Jinsheng behind his back: "This kid must have done it on purpose. He wants to punish me to make me punish him. I don''t know if he will talk nonsense when he gets home." ?


    He Jinsheng did not say that Wan Xiucai was deliberately looking for trouble to torment him, but he talked about Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang.


    "Grandpa...I know I shouldn''t say this, but they...what they did is wrong. How can anyone do this? They are harming people."


    "They are doing this to the Gu family... The Gu family has helped our family a lot... My grandson really can''t hide such scandalous things for the Wan family for the sake of the Wan family''s face."


    Vige Chief He was stunned when he heard this: "Jin, Jinsheng, are you telling the truth? Then Wanli really made the Ni family girl''s belly bigger?!"


    Oh, my God, this is a fatal thing.


    He Jinsheng was still a young man who didnt understand anything. When he heard what the vige elder said, he blushed to the very root of his neck, nodded and said, Thats exactly what my grandson heard.


    He Dacang was very angry: "This family of thousands of distinguished schrs is so miserable. This boy Wan Lifang is really unworthy of being a schr. He is so dirty!"


    What are you shouting for? Just keep your voice down. If someone doesnt hear you, then thats okay. Vige Chief He scolded He Dacang.


    He Dacang was scolded, so he lowered his voice and asked Vige Chief He: "Dad, what should we do about this matter? We have to tell Gu Dafu''s family quickly, we can''t dy."

 Chapter 437: Withdrawal from school

    Chapter 437: Withdrawal from school


    Chapter 437 Dropping out of school


    Vige Chief He didn''t speak, just silently thinking about something.


    He Dachang said hastily: "Dad, why don''t you speak? Do you want to hide it?"


    Vige Chief He said: "Are you and I like that? It''s already National Day today, and the Mid-Autumn Festival ising in a few days. Telling things at this time will make the festival difficult. Let''s wait until August 16th to meet again. Go to Dafus house and tell him about this.


    He Dacang felt that his father was right. It was really bad to tell others such scandalous things on such a special asion: "Okay, let''s wait until we are sixteen."


    He Jinsheng couldn''t wait any longer. He said, "Grandpa, when we go to send gifts to your husband''s family tomorrow, tell him that I will no longer go to Wanjia Private School..."


    Vige Chief He: "Well, our family has paid a year''s money for repairs and pens. If we drop out of school, the money for repairs and pens will not be refunded. We will also give the Wan family a generous gift aspensation."


    With my studies at Wanjia Private School, I had to pay a pen and ink fee every year. I thought it would be cheaper to buy pen, ink, and paper together, but it didnt turn out to be much cheaper.


    He Jinsheng, on the other hand, was unwilling to go to Wanjia Private School: "...Senior Brother Wan did such a scandal and was so unscrupulous in the backyard. My grandson doesn''t believe that he doesn''t know... My grandson is not willing to study with such a gentleman... "


    To put it bluntly, what kind of good students can such a gentleman teach?


    He doesnt want to be taught like Wan Li Fang, who has no virtue and no cultivation!


    Vige Chief He was still in a dilemma: "Apart from Shang Xiucai, the only one with the best knowledge in our town is Wan Xiucai. Shang Xiucai''s family is not short of money and does not ept outsiders as students. If you drop out, where else can you study? Next year you will But how to end the scientific examination?"


    He Jinsheng said firmly: "Grandpa, my grandson will study at home. Please help me withdraw from the school. My grandson will not go to Wanjia Private School again."


    He felt sick even if he went there more than once!


    Vige Chief He loved his eldest grandson the most. Seeing that he really didn''t want to go to Wanjia Private School, he could only nod his head and said, "Sure, grandpa promises you."


    The next day, He Dacang did not go out to the stall, but prepared a generous gift. He followed the vige chief to Wanjia Private School and told Wan Xiucai that He Jinsheng was going to drop out of school.


    The reason he used was to give Wanjia face, saying that He Jin was ill and had to recuperate for a period of time and could not go to school every day.


    Wan Xiucai didn''t believe it. He felt that He Jinsheng resented him for making him work as a servant and deliberately found a reason to drop out of school. He was so angry that he almost smashed the inkstone: "Since He Jin is so seriously ill and can''t even go to school, then I can''t Its not good for him toe to school. If you want to quit, just quit. But if you dont get the honors in this life, dont me me.


    What he said made He Dacang almost couldn''t help but want to hit Wan Xiucai. I have never seen such a gentleman. In one sentence, he cursed his family''s Jin students for being seriously ill and cursed his family''s Jin students for not being able to pass the exam. What kind of heart is this? So vicious!


    Vige Chief He felt very ufortable after hearing this, but Wan Xiucai was a schr after all, and his family had to be guarantor for the Jinsheng Science Examination. It was not easy to break his face, so he could only smile, apologize, and go home quickly.


    He Dacang kept scolding Wan Xiucai''s family on the way back. When he returned to the vige, he almost couldn''t help but rush to Gu Dafu''s house and tell Gu Dafu about the scandal of Wan family.


    The Gu Dafu family did not know about Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang, and were preparing festive gifts for the Wan family at home.


    Gu Dafu''s family has been borrowing money to live recently. Mrs. Chen feels sorry for money, but considering that Gu Yumei is the only girl in the family, she still prepares a nice gift for the Wan family, half a piece of cotton cloth, two roast ducks, two pounds of meat stew, five pounds Vegetarian stew, a basket of bean dregs cakes, a basket of dried tofu and fried tofu, and home-made six-month dough balls.


    But it was such a festive gift that when it was delivered to Wan''s family on the 13th, Mrs. Ni even scolded her behind his back.


    Mrs. Ni pointed at the half piece of cotton cloth and said with a calm face: "There are six people in the family. I only give half a piece of cotton cloth, enough to make clothes for whom? And how did Gu Yumei be the daughter-inw? She is already engaged. Even during the holidays, I dont know how many pairs of shoes to give to my family. Im really ignorant. Ni Ruiniang rubbed Mrs. Nis back and saidfortingly: Auntie, Gu Yumei is ignorant. You can teach her slowly after shees in. You are a talenteddy. , I will definitely be able to teach a peasant girl to be ady of the world."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ni, instead of being angry, scolded her: "She is indeed a country girl. She is ignorant. How can our Ruiniang know how to speak?"


    Ni Ruiniang smiled and said, "Ruiniang can speak. It was all taught by my aunt."


    Ni Ruiniang ttered Mrs. Ni, nced at the two roast ducks and the meat stew, swallowed her saliva, and suddenly said: "Ouch!"


    "Ruiniang, Ruiniang, you are... oh, you are suffering from morning sickness." Mrs. Ni was so happy that she supported Ni Ruiniang and said, "Sit down quickly, don''t tire out my eldest grandson."


    Ugh! Ni Ruiniang retched while covering her mouth and nose. She pointed at the roast duck and meat in the basket and said, Auntie, I cant smell these things. Why dont you send them back to Nis house?


    Mrs. Ni never thought that Ni Ruiniang was faking. Seeing that she kept retching, she immediately said: "Chengchengcheng, since my eldest grandson can''t smell this smell, I will ask Ni Laodong to send the roast duck and braised meat to Ni''s house." .


    Therefore, when Wan Xiucai and Wan Lifang returned to the backyard and saw the gift from Gu Dafu''s family, they almost died of anger.


    What are the gifts here? It''s all vegetarian, not even a bit fishy. It''s really a liar, and the family is extremely poor!


    The Gu Dafu family had no idea about the gifts they had borrowed money to buy. In the end, most of them were sent to Ni Rui''s family, and his family was scolded by Wan Xiucai and his son for this.


    Today is already thirteen, and Gu Jinli has been busy making scar removal cream these days.


    This time the scar removal cream was different from the previous one. It needed to be scented. She tried making it three times and made three boxes of strange-smelling scar removal cream before she finally made the scented scar removal cream.


    At present, a new scar removal cream is being cooked in a small y oven.


    "Second sister, it smells fragrant, even more fragrant than the flowers in the mountains." Brother Cheng squatted aside, watching the fire of the small y stove and looking at the light red mud in the small copper pot and asked: "Second Sister, is this also a scar-removing cream? Its different from the sto sterst time. Can it remove scars?


    You wont make a mistake, right?


    Gu Jinxiu was sifting out broken medicinal materials for Gu Jinli at the side: "Don''t you trust your second sister the most? You don''t believe it this time?"


    Cheng Geer said: "I believe it, but the ointment made by the second sister is different fromst time. This ointment is good-looking and expensive. I am worried that the second sister will make a mistake and lose money."


    Gu Jinli stirred the medicinal mud in the small copper pot and nced at Gu Jincheng: "I will not lose money. These medicinal materials were given by Aunt Wu. If I make a mistake, it will be Aunt Wu''s loss."


    But


    Dont you have to pay if you make a mistake? Brother Chengs big eyes flickered, as if you dont lie to me. You always have to pay if you make a mistake.


    Gu Jinli was choked by the question. He took the medicine stick on the side and hit Brother Cheng on the head: "You just expect me to pay for it, right? Will you be obedient? If you dare to anger me again, I won''t do it for you tomorrow." Eat at Crescent Moon Group.

 Chapter 438: Tough Mo Qinzi

    Chapter 438: Tough Mo Qinzi


    Crescent moon cakes are snow skin mooncakes.


    Da Chus moon dumplings are round sesame cakes filled with meat or sugar fillings, which are not very tasty. Gu Jinli didn''t like Da Chu''s mooncakes, so he wanted to make snowskin mooncakes for his family.


    After Brother Cheng heard Gu Jinli say that the snowskin mooncakes were beautiful and delicious, he took it in his mind and waited eagerly for Gu Jinli to make the snowskin mooncakes.


    "Second sister, I was wrong. I''m sorry. Remember to make me crescent moon dumplings." Brother Cheng apologized to Gu Jinli directly. His eldest brother had taught him that a man should be able to bend and stretch.


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "Small snack, please make the fire better, not too big. If the fire is too strong, the ointment will burn."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng immediately pulled out two sticks of firewood from the small y stove.


    After Gu Jinxiu crushed and sifted the medicinal materials, he took out a small copper scale, weighed the medicinal materials ording to Gu Jinli''s instructions, and ced them one by one, weighing out fifty portions in total.


    Aunt Wu gave a lot of medicinal materials. Even if she made fifty batches, half of the medicinal materials were still useless. Xiaoyu said she would keep them and make themter to sell them for money.


    Gu Jinli had to make a lot of scar removal cream this time, so he changed it to arge copper pot. The copper pot was also given by Aunt Wu. Because she made the scar removal cream for Aunt Wu, she got a lot of medicine-making tools for free.


    The three siblings got up early in the morning and were busy working at midnight. Finally, they finished fifty portions of scar removal ointment.


    "Sister, these are the white porcin bottles sent by Aunt Wu. After the ointment has cooled down, you can put the ointment into the porcin bottles and put them in the box in our house. Let''s go first." Gu Jinli brought the white porcin bottle and put it away. On the side, follow Gu Dashan, Cui Shi, and Gu Jinan to the workshop.


    Today is already the 13th, so we have to give holiday gifts to the workers in the workshop. The workshop will have a holiday tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, so that everyone can have a good holiday.


    He Laoguo and He Dazhuang had cleaned up the workshop after finishing their work and were waiting for the owner of Gu''s workshop to give them a gift.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival gifts are much richer than those during the Dragon Boat Festival, and the gifts are calcted on a per-person basis. Each worker gets a gift. Even He Dazhuangs son received a gift, which included roast duck and meat stew.


    He Dazhuangs daughter-inw carried the three roast ducks she got from home and said, I will keep this one for my family to eat, this one will be given to my parents family, and this one...


    "This is just for the eldest son-inw of your family, right?" He Tugou''s daughter-inw said first.


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw said with a smile: "Brothers and sisters Tugou, please don''t talk nonsense. My eldest son and Vige Chief Yang''s granddaughter haven''t been officially engaged yet. They are just giving gifts between rtives. Don''t think too much about it. "


    He Tugou''s daughter-inw took a sip of her breath and said: "Look at your face. It''s clearly written on your face that the granddaughter of Vige Chief Yang is your daughter-inw, and you tell us not to think too much about it? What''s there to hide? What can the youngest of your family do?" It''s toote for us aunts to be happy about this kind of marriage, right Xizi?"


    Ever since Vige Chief Yang found out that He Dazhuang and his family had worked in Gu''s workshop and the whole family could earn fifteen taels of silver every month, he was filled with envy. Vige Chief Yang also wanted to get involved with Gu''s workshop, so he Ask your mother-inw to go to He Yang''s natal family to discuss the marriage of the two children.


    He Dazhuang''s wife was born in Yangzigou and knew what Vige Chief Yang was like. Although Vige Chief Yang was a little fond of wealth and wanted to make the vige rich, he was quite decent in his behavior. Vige Chief Yang''s granddaughter was also pretty good. She was a good girl. In my heart, I wanted to get married to Vige Chief Yangs family.


    No, the two families had been arguing for more than a month and finally settled the marriage between He Xizi and Vige Chief Yangs granddaughter. They agreed that after the Mid-Autumn Festival, He Dazhuangs family would find a matchmaker to go to Vige Chief Yangs house to propose marriage.


    He Xizi''s face turned red when asked, and she ran away with her share of the gift: "The water tank at home is out of water, I have to go home to fetch water."


    "Hey, tell me, why are you so shy?" He Tugou''s daughter-inw couldn''t help but smile. She pointed at He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw and said: "Sister-inw Dazhuang, you said you are such a thick-skinned person, how can you give birth to a child like this? A son who blushes easily?" He Dazhuang''s wife said: "Which young man is not shy when ites to marriage? You thought it was you, so careless."


    He added: "I''d like to remind you first that my Xizi is thin-skinned. Don''t make fun of him all the time, or I''ll end up with you all."


    Tsk tsk tsk, youre so protective. If you didnt know better, Id think you were giving birth to a big girl.


    Whats wrong, the young man cant protect you anymore?


    "Protect, protect, protect, as long as you are willing, you can protect me however you want."


    He Dazhuang''s daughter-inw and He Tugou''s daughter-inw chatted happily and took Jingli''s house with them.


    Mo Qinzis family and Mo Chunyues family also received the festive gifts and went home happily. But Mo Kuizi was a little embarrassed when he received the Qi family''s gift.


    After Mrs. Zhang and Mo Qinzi came back, they hurriedly called Mrs. Zhang into the room and whispered: "The Qi family gave a lot of gifts, including three roast ducks, and two pieces of cotton cloth, one red. They said they were making autumn clothes for Sister Qin, tell me... are you going to mention that to our family? Should I quit my job after the festival... otherwise, it won''t look good."


    Ever since He Cuier''s mother ndered Sister Qin that she was interested in Qi Kangping, Gu Daya became interested and asked the third grandmother to quietly mention it to Mrs. Zhang twice that she wanted to marry his sister Qin. The son became Qi Kangping''s wife.


    Mrs. Zhang is very satisfied with the Qi family: "The Qi family is indeed a good family. Although Qi Kangping is a bit older, he is more honest, his family is reliable, he has a good rtionship with his little boss and his family, and he runs a braised food shop. We If Sister Jiaqin gets married, you won''t have to worry about it for the rest of your life."


    Mo Kuizi had a dark and sad face: "I know the Qi family is good, but I just think the Qi family is good, so I want to quit my job. How can a father-inw work for his son-inw''s family in this world? It''s not nice to say it. , our sister Qin is still a head shorter than the Qi family, so we dont want the girl to suffer any injustice.


    Mrs. Zhang felt that what Mo Kuizi said was reasonable, so she gritted her teeth and said, "You should quit your job after the festival. After you quit your job, our family will relent and agree to the marriage."


    "I can''t resign." Mo Qinzi opened the door and came in. She looked at Mo Kuizi and said to Zhang, "Dad, you rely on your hard work to earn a living. What''s the point of being embarrassed? My daughter doesn''t think you are embarrassed. Besides, our family needs money to build a house." House,nd, and sending Xiang Ming to school. Without the work of the Qi family, our family will have to lose several taels of silver every month. My daughter cannot let the family lose several taels of silver for the sake of her own face."


    Mo Kuizi could earn hundreds of cash a day by killing ducks for the Qi family, which was a few taels of silver a month, but it was quite a lot.


    Mo Kuizi saw hering in and said angrily: "Girl, you have learned how to eavesdrop. Get out quickly. Your parents will decide your marriage."


    Mo Qinzi said: "If my daughter''s marriage will affect the family''s loss of a few taels of silver every month, then my daughter would rather not get married. Our family is no better than the local families. We came here to escape famine. We have to work hard to make money, buy a family business, and the Qi family''s work Its very important to our family.


    Mo Kuizi was not moved when he heard this, but was angry: "What do you know? Dad didn''t do this just for you!"


    Mrs. Zhang also said: "Yes, Sister Qin, your father-inw goes to work for your son-inw''s family. You don''t look good on your face."


    Mo Qinzi wanted to continue talking, but Mo Kuizi and his wife kicked her out of the house.


    Mo Qinzi had no choice but to bite the bullet and run to Qi''s house to find Gu Daya.

 Chapter 439: give to people

    Chapter 439: give to people


    Chapter 439 Giving to people


    When Gu Daya learned that Mo Qinzi came to see her, she nced at Qi Kangping and said, "You and your father go to the kitchen first, and I''ll meet the Mo girl."


    Qi Kangping followed Qi Panpan to the kitchen with a red face.


    He knew that his mother had taken a liking to Mo Qinzi, and was asking the third grandma to arrange marriage with the Mo family, and to propose Mo Qinzi to him as his wife. What he didn''t know was why Mo Qinzi came to see his mother at this time? Are you dissatisfied with him and reject the marriage?


    Qi Kangle has already invited Mo Qinzi in.


    Mo Qinzi came to Qi''s house alone, and when she saw Gu Daya, she started to feel scared.


    Gu Daya saw her hands shaking and asked funnyly: "Mo girl, if you are not cooking at home at this time, why did youe to me?"


    After hearing this, Mo Qinzi was so nervous that her feet softened and she knelt down.


    Gu Daya was stunned and quickly helped Mo Qinzi up: "What are you doing? You can''t do such a big ceremony."


    Mo Qinzi said: "Qin, Sister Qin was reckless today. I want to apologize to you first...but there is something that Sister Qin has to ask."


    Gu Daya: "What do you want to ask?"


    After Mo Qinzi suppressed the nervousness in her heart, she summoned up the courage to ask: "If my father continues to work for your family in the future, will your family look down on mine?"


    I know its not my ce to ask this, but my parents have been worried...I cant let my father lose his job and my family lose any ie for my own sake.


    "My family is not mine alone, I can''t just do it for myself..." Mo Qinzi finished speaking with red eyes, and then said to Gu Daya: "I''m sorry, don''t me me for being shameless, I really don''t want to cause trouble to the family. "


    Gu Daya looked at Mo Qinzi and said: "To be honest, I was angry when you came to ask me this today, but when I heard that you did this for the sake of your family, I felt relieved a lot."


    "I can tell you that your parents don''t have to worry about this. My family will not look down on your family, and your family will never be lower than mine. And I am trying to find a way to solve this matter, so your family can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Mo Qinzi wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawled in. She said with shame, "Aunt Gu, I did things too carelessly."


    He asked again: "You just said there is a way to solve it. What is it?"


    Gu Daya did not tell her, only said: "You will know after the festival, go home first, don''t be so reckless in the future,e here even after dark."


    However, she liked how Mo Qinzi thought about her family and dared to sacrifice her face to question her. I was even happier that she came to ask her instead of asking Qi Kangping, which proved that although she was anxious, she was not anxious or confused.


    If she is so anxious that she ignores the defense between men and women andes directly to Brother Ping, then the marriage will probably not happen.


    After hearing this, Mo Qinzi nced at Gu Daya, bowed before saying goodbye and going home.


    After returning home, she did not hide anything and told her about running to find Gu Daya.


    Mo Kuizi and Zhang almost died of anger. Zhang hit her for the first time: "You **** girl, how can you be so ignorant and dare to ask Gu Daya about such a thing? You are really mad at me." Yes! What a wonderful marriage. If it doesnt happen, what will you do?


    My family is a refugee. Do you know how some ill-intentioned people spread gossip about a girl who fled from poverty? You can''t even listen to that, your ears are too dirty!


    The Qi family is such a good family, it would be great if they are willing to marry her, but this **** girl still does this, running to ask about such a thing.


    As long as she can marry well, what does it matter if her family is poor? It''s not like they haven''t had a hard time.


    Mo Qinzi was beaten and suffered a lot. After all, she was too reckless.


    Mo Kuizis family did not have a good time even during the Mid-Autumn Festival because of Mo Qinzis heroic deeds.


    Gu Jinlis family had a prosperous Mid-Autumn Festival. On the fourteenth day, Gu Jinli got up early and made a hundred snowskin mooncakes, including bean paste filling, chestnut filling, lotus paste filling, flower paste filling, and egg yolk filling.


    They had been working since dawn. Mrs. Chu and Luo Huiniang came over to help. The women from both families worked hard for a long time and finally made a hundred snowskin mooncakes at noon. They also sent the snowskin mooncakes to Shang while there was still time. Home, Xuanhufang.


    The Qin brothers were unable to go home for the festival, so Luo Wu borrowed the Shang family''s horse and rode to the army station to deliver snow-skin mooncakes to the Qin brothers and the Jiang family. He didn''t rush home until dark.


    When I came back, in order to have a reason to see Gu Jinxiu, I went to the Gu family to say thank you to the Jiang family for receiving the snowskin mooncakes.


    He heard that Grandma Li from Huaiyu Embroidery Vige was interested in Sister Xiu''s embroidery skills and wanted her to be an embroidery master. He went to inquire specifically and found out that the embroiderer was very valuable. He was very happy for Sister Embroidery and was happy that the girl he had hidden in his heart could have the opportunity to be a valuable person. However, he was very sad and couldn''t sleep.


    If the embroidery sister''s son bes an embroidery master and bes a noble person, how can he, a little catcher, be worthy of her?


    Luo Wu was eating the Gu familys mooncakes filled with bean paste and felt that the bean paste was bitter...


    Early in the morning of August 16th, Gu Jinli got up early, took the prepared scar removal ointment, and Gu Dashan carried it to Xuanhufang together.


    Aunt Wu and the Mindong family were already waiting for her. When they saw her, they didn''t waste any time and went straight to inspect the goods.


    Aunt Wu has medical skills. She personally inspected twenty bottles of scar removal cream, one bottle at a time. She checked carefully to make sure that the medicinal materials used were correct, did not conflict with each other, and were harmless to the skin before she epted them.


    These twenty bottles of scar removal ointment will go to Xuanhufang first, then to Yuanzi Medicine Store, and finally into my hands. If anything happens, it has nothing to do with you. Aunt Wu remembered what Gu Jinli had said and said this specifically.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Thank you Aunt Wu."


    She brought fifty bottles of scar removal cream today, but it took time to inspect the goods. Aunt Wu hurriedly left, only taking twenty bottles and giving the remaining thirty bottles to Xuanhufang.


    Min Dongjia looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Little girl, remember the business between us."


    Gu Jinli said: "Min Dongjia, don''t worry, I will open the pharmaceutical workshop as soon as possible. However, Min Dongjia, please remember that this is not a business between us, but a business between me and Xuanhufang."


    Min Dongjia choked, and he forgot about it for a while. He was retorted and had no choice but to say nothing.


    Aunt Wu smiled when she saw that he was deted. She turned around and knelt down in front of Dr. Wu: "...take care of yourself."


    Min Dong''s family also knelt down and kowtowed to Dr. Wu three times: "It''s because of my grandson''s unfilial piety that I bothered you."


    Old doctor Wu waved his hand and said to them: "Stop talking, time is running out, leave quickly, and don''te again if you can..."


    Aunt Wus eyes were red, with tears umting in her eyes, and she choked with sobs: Yes, Ill listen to you.


    Gu Jinli looked at them and didn''t know why their family was separated from each other, but it was someone else''s business and she couldn''t ask more questions as an outsider.


    After Min Dongjia and Aunt Wu kowtowed to Dr. Wu, they stood up and left through the back door of Xuanhufang.


    Old Doctor Wu did not send it away, but just stood there, looking at the closed corner door. After drinking tea, he looked at Gu Jinli: "There are six deeds of renunciation in this box. You can take it first. After a while, I will Ill give you another group of people.


    Gu Jinli took the box and looked at the six deeds of betrayal... Mutong, Kanliu, Ophiopogon japonicus, Panax notoginseng, Ye Dakou, and Ye Jingzi.


    She was shocked: "Are you really going to give these people to me? Uncle Mu Tong and Uncle Xiao Liu are your right-hand men. If you give them to me, what will you do?"

 Chapter 440: buy mule cart

    Chapter 440: buy mule cart


    Chapter 440 Buying a Mule Cart


    Dr. Wu walked to the corridor and sat down. He held a pot of warm tea and said, "A pharmaceutical workshop is a big deal. You are young and even if you are somewhat smart, it will be difficult to open a pharmaceutical workshop without capable and reliable helpers." . Mutong and several people are carefully selected by me. Each has his own ability and can all help you. Moreover, I also have a share in the pharmaceutical workshop, so I have to run it well. "


    One more


    Old Doctor Wu looked at Gu Jinli and said, "If your Aunt Wu and Brother Min are unlucky, they will have to live on my share of the dividends in the future. While I am still alive, I can help them save some property." "


    Gu Jinli saw Old Doctor Wu taking the initiative to talk about Aunt Wu and the Min Dong family, and asked Old Doctor Wu with inquiry in his eyes: "Grandpa Wu..."


    Old Doctor Wu waved his hand and interrupted her: "I know what you want to ask, and I also know that you have many doubts in your heart, but what we like about you is that you know what things should be asked and what things should not be asked. We The deed is very well done. Even if something happens to the two of them, it won''t affect you. At most, it will be difficult for me."


    and


    "The matter between your Aunt Wu and Brother Min is not very serious. It''s just that I am old and think too much. I am afraid that they will not have a ce to live in the future, so I want to find a way out for them."


    In order to reassure Gu Jinli, Old Doctor Wu added: "The matter between your Aunt Wu and Brother Min came to an end twenty years ago. Even if there is anything, at most the family fortune will be ruined, and life should be worry-free. of."


    Just have to suffer a lot.


    Your Aunt Wus life is not good. Men die young. She has to take care of many things by herself. I cant help her, so I can only try not to cause her any trouble.


    "Your eldest brother Min was not originally named Min. He changed his surname after bing the head of Yuanzi Medicine Store. Now he has nothing to do with his father."


    Its also because Brother Yan was bornte and didnt get the jade certificate. If he did, it would be hard to say.


    "Yuanzi Pharmacy does not belong to the Min family. It was established by Pharmacist Yuan in the middle of the Liang Dynasty. Hundreds of years have passed since the Liang Dynasty to the previous dynasty and then to Dachu. Pharmacist Yuan had no children and only had two apprentices. There was a man and a woman, and the male disciple became the head of Yuanzi Medicine Store. Since then, the head of Yuanzi Medicine Store has been selected from the disciples of Yuanzi Medicine Store."


    I am a fellow disciple of thest head of Yuanzi Medicine Store. He inherited Yuanzi Medicine Store and finally gave the headship to Brother Yan.


    Old doctor Wu used a calm tone and briefly talked about Aunt Wu, Min Dong''s family, Yuanzi Medicine Store, and his affairs: "That''s all I can tell you. You should feel more at ease now."


    Old Doctor Wu knew that since he wanted to cooperate, he couldn''t keep everything from Gu Jinli, so he said this.


    Gu Jinli knew that this was Dr. Wus sincerity, so he nodded and said, Junior understands.


    Old doctor Wu smiled, pointed to the small door that had been closed and said, "Open the door."


    He raised his voice and shouted outside: "Mutong, Xiaoliu,e in, and call Dashan in by the way."


    It was not easy for others to hear what they said, so Gu Dashan had been waiting on the front bunk.


    "Hey!" Uncle Liu''s sonorous voice came. Gu Jinli went to open the door. Uncle Liu and Uncle Mutong took Ophiopogon japonicus and others, followed by Gu Dashan, into the backyard.


    As soon as Gu Dashan entered the door, he looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Have you given all the goods? Nothing happened?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s okay. Aunt Wu has inspected the goods and has already epted them. She asked for twenty bottles and left the remaining thirty bottles at Xuanhufang for consignment. After the money is sold, our family will give Xuanhufang a 40% dividend. .


    She has signed a contract with Xuanhufang. As long as she wants to make medicines in the future, she can get Xuanhufang to sell them, and give Xuanhufang 40% of the profits. After hearing this, Gu Dashan smiled and said, "That''s good."


    The medicinal materials given by Aunt Wu were very valuable, and he was worried that Gu Jinli would ruin the scar removal ointment and it would be bad if they didn''t ept it.


    Old doctor Wu pointed to the chair next to him and said, "Dashan,e and sit."


    After Gu Dashan sat down, he asked him again: "Did Xiaoyu tell you that she wants to open a pharmaceutical workshop in partnership with me?"


    "We''ve said it. When we got home that night, Xiaoyu told us... We agreed, but we were afraid that she would be too young to do well and would drag down Dr. Wu." Gu Dashan was a little uneasy. His second daughter was getting more and more worried. The more capable he was, the more he could not adapt to it. He said to Dr. Wu: "I have made you worry so much. In the future, I ask you to visit the pharmaceutical workshop from time to time. She is a little girl. Although she has learned some medical skills, she has no medical skills." She is not as good as Dr. Wu, she needs you to watch from the sidelines and give her guidance."


    Old doctor Wu nced at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, you, my second daughter, have good medical skills."


    Before the Chinese New Yearst year, this girl came to sell medicinal materials. He was worried about her medical skills, thinking that it was just a coincidence that she could cure several families of colds on the road. Now it seemed that this girl was hiding her clumsiness, and her medical skills were much better than he thought.


    Although Old Doctor Wu was wondering where Gu Jinli learned his medical skills, he didn''t ask, as long as Gu Jinli didn''t look bad at others.


    He has lived a lifetime and knows very well that being a human being requires asional confusion.


    Old doctor Wu pointed at Mutong and the others and said, "Come here to meet your new master."


    Mutong and six other people came over, knelt down and said to Gu Jinli, "Young man, meet the new master."


    He then said to Gu Dashan, Id like to pay my respects to you, sir.


    After saying that, he kowtowed to Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan three times.


    Gu Dashan stood up in fright and wanted to go over and help Mutong and the others up, but his business in the past six months was not in vain. He restrained himself and asked old doctor Wu: "What''s going on? Brother Mutong, isn''t it?" Are you from Xuanhufang?"


    Old Doctor Wu smiled and said: "In the past, we were going to open a pharmaceutical workshop. They all know pharmacology. I will give them to your little fish and let them work in the pharmaceutical workshop. You can rest assured, old man. Dont worry too.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan was very happy and said, "Thank you, old doctor Wu. I feel relieved that Brother Mutong and the others are here."


    Because Gu Jinli was going to open a pharmaceutical workshop, he and Cui didn''t sleep well these days. They were thinking about it all the time, for fear that Xiaoyu would ruin the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Old doctor Wu smiled and said: "The old man from the pharmaceutical workshop also has a share. You are wee to take Mutong and the others back today. By the way, there is a mule cart in Xuanhufang that we can''t use. If you want it, bring fifty taels of silver." Ill sell it to your house.


    Gu Dashan was surprised: "Are you always telling the truth?"


    Old doctor Wu nodded: "My rtives came over this time and left me two unused mule carts. I want to sell one."


    Gu Jinli was looking for something he wanted: "Dad, let''s buy it. Our family is in need of a mule cart."


    Buy, buy it now. Gu Dashan readily took out fifty taels of silver notes and gave them to Dr. Wu.

 Chapter 441: Make a fuss

    Chapter 441: Make a fuss


    Chapter 441: Breaking up


    After my family earned money, they always wanted to buy a mule cart. However, Qingfu Town is a small ce and it was not easy to buy a mule cart. In this town, no onees to sell mules every one or two months. Their family is busy and they have no time to go to the county town to buy. Now that Old Doctor Wu is willing to sell the mule cart to his family, it really saves his family a lot of trouble.


    After receiving the banknote, Dr. Wu gave Gu Jinli a medical book in front of Gu Dashan: "There are many prescriptions in this medical book. I gave it to you. Take it back and read it slowly. It will be helpful for medicine."


    He added: "If there is anything you don''t understand, juste and ask me, and the old man will teach you."


    After Gu Dashan heard this, the big stone in his heart suddenly fell to the ground, and he thanked Dr. Wu again and again.


    He has always been uneasy about Gu Jinli''s medical skills. After all, no matter how smart his daughter is, she can''t treat people and make medicine just by reading a medical book.


    Now that Old Doctor Wu is willing to teach Gu Jinli, he is even happier than Gu Jinli. After Gu Jinli epted the medical book, he said: "Old Doctor Wu, this missionary career is a great kindness. I wonder if my family should buy some generous gifts." Come here and let your child officially be your teacher?"


    Although he would not let Xiaoyu be a doctor and treat people, since he has taken old doctor Wu''s medical book, he should have a apprenticeship ceremony.


    Old Doctor Wu said: "No need to go to such trouble, it''s just a pointer to her. Besides, the old man swore as early as twenty years ago that he would not ept any more apprentices. Don''t look at the medicine boy in Xuanhufang calling the old man master. , In fact, they are not my disciples, not even Mu Tong."


    Seeing that Dr. Wu was unwilling to ept a disciple, Gu Dashan had no choice but to give up.


    Old doctor Wu said: "It''s already early, and the old man has to go to see people, so you can go back."


    "Hey, let''s go back now. Thank you, old doctor Wu." Gu Dashan was very happy. He felt that his second daughter was lucky and met many noble people, all of whom helped her.


    Uncle Liu said to Gu Jinli, "My dear boss, I''ll go get the mule cart first."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    Uncle Liu left from the corner gate of the backyard, went to another house, and drove the mule cart to the gate of Xuanhufang.


    Mutong and the others had packed up and came over to salute, and were already waiting in front of the shop door with Gu Jinli.


    Gu Dashan is talking to Doctor Du. The two are fellow vigers and they always exchange a few words every time they meet.


    Just as he was talking, Doctor Du''s grandson Du Xusheng ran over and said to Gu Dashan: "Uncle Dashan, has something happened to your family? I just saw two uncles, Dafu Dagui, and Dagui uncle. Mother angrily went to Wanjia Private School."


    Gu Dashan was startled and asked, "Have you seen it clearly?"


    The wealthy family and Wan Xiucai''s family are engaged in marriage, so how could they go to Wan''s private school in anger?


    Du Xusheng said: "I can see it really, they are two uncles, the rich and the noble. The eldest uncle is still cursing and holding a shovel in her hand. It looks like she is going to fight someone."


    Gu Dashan''s heart pounded and he said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, the Wan Xiucai family must have done something to offend your rich uncle''s family. You take brother Mutong back first, and dad will go take a look."


    Gu Jinli stopped Gu Dashan: "Dad, this is a matter of the rich uncle''s family. His family is engaged to Wan Xiucai''s family. If something happens, we don''t want too many people to know about it. Although our family is in trouble Friendship, but some things are not easy to get involved with."


    Gu Jinli saw that Gu Dashan was a little embarrassed. He knew that Gu Dashan was an ancient aboriginal and valued the friendship of the same n and n the most, so he looked at Du Xusheng and asked, "Have you seen Third Grandpa?"


    Du Xusheng shook his head: "I didn''t see it. I only saw people from the rich uncle''s family."


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Dashan and said, "Dad, let''s go back first and see what Third Grandpa says. If Third Grandpa wants to make the decision for the rich uncle''s family, you can follow him." Gu Dashan could only nod: "Okay, let''s go back first and see. What did your third grandfather say?"


    Gu Dashan and the others said goodbye to Doctor Du and got on the mule cart to go home.


    As soon as he returned to the end of the vige, he saw the third grandfather gathering several men to rush to the town. Seeing Gu Dashaning back, he hurriedly said: "Da Shan, something happened to the rich family. That Wanli Fang is not a thing, but the foreigner." My cousin got pregnant, and now the wealthy brothers have gone to Wanjia to reason with her. We are escaping together, we are from the same n and we have the same n, so we can support her together and we cant let outsiders bully her."


    Gu Dashan was confused: "How do you say this? But is it confirmed? How can a schr like Wanli Fang do such a thing?"


    Vige Chief He and He Jinsheng were nearby. Hearing this, he said: "My Jinsheng bumped into me in Wan''s backyard... I bumped into Wan Lifang and the Ni girl before the Mid-Autumn Festival. The old man felt that it was not a big celebration. In order to make the rich family feel bad, they postponed it until today. Who would have thought that the rich family was so angry that after hearing this, they went directly to the Wan family to settle the score."


    "Stop talking, is everyone here? When they are, let''s go quickly, lest Dafu does anything in anger." The third grandfather knew Gu Dafu. Ever since the death of the vige chief and Dafu''s wife, Dafu had taken Brother Xing She and Sister Mei are very important to her, and now she has finally found a good family for her daughter who she thinks is a good match. Unexpectedly, something like this happened. Dafu is so angry that he can probably chop Wanli Fang into pieces.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Jinli asked: "Third Grandpa, does Gu Yumei know about this? What did she think? Wan Li could do such a thing, which shows that he is not a good man. If she agrees, this marriage will still be Lets retreat today.


    Third Grandpa said: "What Xiaoyu said is that this marriage is not possible and must be canceled to avoid harming Sister Mei for the rest of her life."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the third grandmother and Mrs. Yan hurried over and said to the third grandfather: "Old man, it''s bad, Sister Mei is missing."


    "Why are you missing? Didn''t you say you were crying in the house earlier?"


    Vige Chief He and his grandson went to Gu Dafu''s house early in the morning to talk about Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang. After Gu Yumei heard this in her room, she cried so much that she almost fainted.


    Gu Jinli said: "Needless to say, with her temperament, she will definitely go to Wanjia to question Wanli Fang."


    The third grandma was very anxious when she heard this: "Hey, this stupid girl, she is from a girl''s family, how can she run to Wan''s family at this time? No, we have to chase her back quickly."


    "Xiaoyu, let''s take our mule cart." Gu Dashan said.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sure."


    Gu Dashan hurriedly called a few men and his third grandma to get in the car and rush to the town.


    Since the matter had something to do with his family, Vige Chief He also went with him, but he did not let He Jinsheng go. After all, Wan Xiucai had taught He Jinsheng. If He Jinsheng went, Wan Xiucai would inevitably scold him as ungrateful.


    Several men took a mule cart newly bought by Gu Jinli''s family and hurried to Wanjia Private School.


    Gu Dafu was so angry that he almost lost his temper. He didn''t give Wan Xiucai face, so he rushed directly to the backyard of Wan''s house, stood at the second gate and shouted: "Wan Li Fang, get out of here!"

 Chapter 442: Not to withdraw from the engagement

    Chapter 442: Not to withdraw from the engagement


    Chapter 442: Not canceling the engagement


    "My good daughter promised you, but you dare to live up to it. If you don''t kowtow and admit your mistake today, I will ruin your family!"


    In ancient times, people attached great importance to pots. Smashing someone else''s pot was like digging someone''s ancestral grave.


    Ever since Wan Xiucai acquiesced in Wan Lifang''s affair with Ni Ruiniang, Wan Lifang has been very arrogant recently and sleeps in Ni Ruiniang''s room every night. Now I was ying the trick of adding fragrance to my red sleeves in Ni Ruiniang''s house. Suddenly I heard a burst of curses. She frowned and asked outside the door: "Pomegranate, who is yelling in the backyard?"


    Pomegranate is Maozi''s sister. She used to serve the Ni family. After Ni Ruiniang became pregnant, she was sent to serve Ni Ruiniang...the golden grandson of thousands of families in her belly.


    "Yes, I''ll go and ask you now," Shiliu replied, following the voice to the second door of Wanjia''s house.


    Mrs. Ni had already arrived at the second gate one step ahead of her. She was pointing at Gu Dafu and said, "Master, what are you doing? An old man broke into the second gate of the backyard. This is where the female family members live. Your family is here to escape the famine." We dont pay attention to the defense of men and women, but our family is from a schrly family, a schrly family, so that pays attention to..."


    "Bah!" Ms. Chen rushed over in anger, grabbed Granny Ni''s hair and pped her several times: "A domestic ve dares to yell at his inws. Are there any rules? I will teach you this today. ve rules!


    As he spoke, he pped Mrs. Ni hard several times.


    Even though Mrs. Chen is quite thin, she is very strong and can strike hard. She was so stunned that she pped the somewhat fat Granny Ni until she screamed.


    Mrs. Chen was also very angry. What Mrs. Ni said just now clearly meant that she looked down on her family.


    "It''s a murder, it''s a murder,e here quickly." Seeing his wife being beaten, Ni Shiliu shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Ni Laodong had already gone to the private school to inform Wan Xiucai. At this moment, Wan Xiucai came over and saw Mrs. Chen grabbing Mrs. Ni''s hair and pping her wildly. She pped her thighs and said angrily: "What are you doing? How unbing are you? Go and arrest them quickly." separate!"


    "It''s the master." Ni Laodong rushed over to grab Chen. When Gu Dagui saw it, he immediately rushed over and kicked Ni Laodong over: "If you dare to touch my wife, do you think I am dead?"


    Ni Laodong was caught off guard and was kicked hard. He was lying on the ground and almost didn''t get up.


    Wan Xiucai saw this and almost fainted from anger. He pointed at Gu Dafu and said angrily: "My dear, what are you doing? You came to my house to beat someone for no reason. This brings shame on my family. Do you still want to get married?"


    "If you don''t get married, you won''t get married. I''m here to break off the engagement with your family today." Gu Dafu cursed at Wan Xiucai, "What kind of **** did your family teach you? You also said that your family has a schrly family background. You have done such an animal thing, even if youe from a schrly family, you are not afraid of being med by a saint!"


    Wan Xiucai originally wanted to threaten Gu Dafu with the idea of withdrawing from the engagement, but when he heard Gu Dafu''s words, he immediately felt guilty: "My dear, have you heard any gossip? You can''t believe what outsiders say. It''s because they saw us." The two families are jealous of the marriage and want to mess up our marriage."


    Gu Dafu sneered: "It''s hard for others not to gossip about the scandalous things your Wanli Fang did. I want to ask you, does Ni Ruiniang live in your house? Is she pregnant with Wanli Fang''s child? Make an appointment with my girl After getting married and making other girls pregnant, do you, the Wan family, really think that our Gu family is easy to bully? I tell you, call that little beast Wan Li Fang out immediately, or else I will smash your familys pot immediately , smashed up your house, and broke Wan Lifangs legs!


    Wan Xiucai used to think that Gu Dafu was honest and honest, but he didn''t expect that it would be so scary when he got angry.


    Wan Xiucai didn''t want to lose his marriage to the Gu family, so he said with an apologetic smile: "My dear, I misunderstood, Ni Ruiniang does not live in my house. She went home to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival some time ago. There is no reason to spend such a big festival at my aunt''s house. , she is really not here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wan Xiucai was pped in the face.


    "Uncle, who are these people? Why did youe to the second door of our house? My cousin wants to read a book. Being disturbed by these people, I can''t even read the book now." Ni Ruiniang supported her lower back with one hand, He said while holding out his belly that was not yet bulging.


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he looked at Ni Ruiniang. His vision went dark and he almost fell down. He turned back and pointed at Wan Xiucai and said, "Going home for the holidays? I live well in your house and have a healthy belly. You and I She said she went home for the holidays! You Wanjia are bullying others too much!"


    As soon as Mrs. Chen saw Ni Ruiniang and heard the word cousin she said, she knew that this was Ni Ruiniang. She immediately let go of Mrs. Ni and rushed towards Ni Ruiniang: "You little bitch, if you dare to ruin my niece''s marriage, I will beat you to death today." Its something on your face!Cant hit, cant hit, my cousin is still pregnant with Wans familys golden grandson! Ni Shiliu was young and didnt know how to hide it. She only knew that Nis most precious child was Ni Ruiniangs belly. The children in the house were screaming all day long. When they saw Mrs. Chen going to beat Ni Ruiniang, they were so frightened that they blurted out.


    The golden grandson of the Wan family?!


    Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui, and Chen were all shocked. Originally, they still had some illusions in their hearts, thinking that what Vige Chief He said was not true, but once Ni Shiliu''s words came out, they could no longer lie to themselves.


    Wan Xiucai was so frightened that he trembled all over and looked at Ni Laodong: "Here, where are you?"


    Ni Laodong, while guarding against Gu Dafu, replied: "Yes, in my cousin''s house."


    During this period, the young master slept in his cousin''s room every night. Everyone in the family knew this, and it was not a secret.


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he almost shed tears. He finally found a home for his daughter, but he didn''t expect to find such a beast. What will his sister Mei do in the future?


    Gu Dafu held back his tears, threw Wan Xiucai away, and grabbed Ni Laodong: "Lead the way!"


    He was going to kill that little beast.


    Ni Laodong was so frightened by Gu Dafu that he originally wanted to drive him away with a stick, but now he was dragged forward by his clothes to lead the way for Gu Dafu.


    Millet has already gone to inform Wanli Fang.


    When Wan Lifang learned that Gu Dafu wasing to kill him, he was so frightened that he hurriedly took his private money and left through Jiaomen, intending to hide in the county town for a while.


    Aftering out of the corner gate, as soon as I walked around to the street, I saw Gu Yumei running towards her home crying.


    Wan Lifang rolled his eyes and came up with a n. When Gu Yumei came closer, he grabbed her and dragged her into the alley of Jiaomen.


    When Gu Yumei saw him, she immediately pointed at him and cried and asked: "Wan Li Fang, tell me, do you and your cousin... have a child?!"


    Wanli Fang said: "Yes, you should have my seed in your belly."


    Gu Yumei was stunned: "You are talking nonsense! I, I am still a yellow flower girl."


    Wan Lifang smiled and said: "Youngdy, you were touched by mest time. Even if you are not pregnant with a child, if I tell this matter, let alone get married, you will be raped by the people of Dafeng Vige immediately." Shen Tang.


    Gu Yumei cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe when she thought about thest time she sent Wan Lifang home, but Wan Lifang pulled her to an uninhabited alley and touched him several times. "You, you hurt me."


    Wan Lifang smiled and said: "Hey, what do you mean by harming you? We are already engaged, what''s the matter with touching you a few times? Besides, what official doesn''t have several concubines? As long as you promise me not to break off the engagement, wait until I take the exam After you be an official, you will be the wife of the official, and Ni Ruiniang will be a concubine under your control. How about it, do you agree?"


    He threatened again: "If you don''t agree, I will say that you have been slept with by me and let the people of Dafeng Vige sink you into the pond!"

 Chapter 443: hit the wall

    Chapter 443: hit the wall


    Chapter 443 Hitting the wall


    Gu Yumei waspletely panicked when she heard Wan Lifang''s words, and her mind was filled with the words "I''ll let you sink into the pond".


    She had fled all the way here and had seen many corpses. Therefore, she was afraid of death, very afraid, afraid that she would be one of thousands of corpses.


    Wan Lifang saw that she was frightened, so he immediately dragged her into the Wan family''s house through the corner door and went directly to the main courtyard where Mrs. Ni lived.


    Gu Dafu did not find Wan Lifang in the house where Ni Ruiniang lived. When he was furious, Maozi ran over and whispered a few words to Wan Xiucai. Wan Xiucai''s eyes lit up and he asked in surprise: "Is what you said true? Gu Yumei Where is the Ni family really?"


    Maozi nodded: "Master, it''s absolutely true. Gu Yumei knew that her father and her second uncle and aunt came to our house to make trouble. She was worried that something would happen, so she came to see the madam and told her that she didn''t mind the young master marrying the younger one and was willing to marry her cousin. Lets serve one husband together.


    "Hey, this kid is so sensible." Wan Xiucai almost cried with joy. He originally thought that his family''s reputation would be ruined today, but who would have thought that this future daughter-inw is not bad, she is actually a virtuous woman, and has saved his family. Back.


    Inws, inws, calm down and follow me to the study room in the front yard, and I will give you an exnation. Wan Xiucai said to Gu Dafu with a smile on his face and an angry look on his face.


    "Who is your inw? My family has canceled the marriage. Even if my daughter marries a farmer, she will not marry a little beast like Wan Lifang, who has no virtue and no virtue!" Gu Dafu was furious and didn''t want to at all. Listen to Wan Xiucai speak.


    Wan Xiucai said: "My dear, I know you are angry, but it is useless to just take action on this matter. Your daughter has already arrived and is waiting in front of my wife. Let''s go to the study room in the front yard first, and I will let someone go. Please, madam and your daughter, lets sit down and have a good talk.


    "What did you say? Sister Mei is at your house?!" Gu Dafu was confused. When they came out, he had already asked Brother Fa to find Yan and San Auntie, and asked Yan and San Auntie to look at the girl. How could shee to Wanjia?


    Gu Dagui and Chen were also stunned by Wan Xiucai''s words. Chen said to Wan Xiucai: "Old man, don''t talk nonsense. My niece is perfectly fine at home. How could shee to your house? I''m telling you, don''t talk nonsense." It''s useless to deal with all this, if your family doesn''t deal with the little **** named Ni, this marriage will be canceled!"


    Mrs. Chen put her hands on her hips and said: "Our family came here to escape famine, but so what? My family has a workshop and a shop. Do you know what our new workshop looks like now? Five days into the big house, five days into the big house. , its two or two bigger than your shabby house. My niece wont have to worry about getting married. Without you, there will be many people lining up to marry her!"


    Wan Xiucai was very disgusted with shrews like Chen, but now he had to stabilize Gu Dafu''s family and keep the marriage, so he tolerated it.


    "My dear aunt, breaking off the engagement is not good for the girl''s family. We won''t break off the marriage as long as itsts. Your niece is in the main room in the backyard. You''d better go and see her." What Wan Xiucai said was correct. It was said that your niece was a **** and went to the main room in his backyard to beg his wife to keep the marriage.


    Ms. Chen didnt believe that Gu Yumei was living in the Wan familys backyard, but she was frightened by Gu Yumei. She was afraid that the dead girl would really do such a stupid thing, so she could only drag Ni Shiliu and let her lead the way to the backyard.


    Before leaving, she pointed at Ni Ruiniang and said: "Little bitch, you wait for me, but if you dare to take the opportunity to run back to Ni''s house, I will chase you to Ni''s house and smash your house!"


    The Chen family is fierce, and if Ni Ruiniang had not been protected by Ni Laodong and his wife, she would have been beaten in the stomach by the Chen family. At this moment, she was very afraid of the Chen family, and she cried and said nothing.


    Ms. Chen gave her a smack and dragged Ni Shiliu to the backyard to get married.


    Before they reached the main room in the backyard, they saw Mrs. Ni walking towards here with Gu Yumei and Wan Lifang with a proud look on her face. When she saw Mrs. Chen, she even said with a smile: "Oh, it''s my inws, I''m about to go Looking for you, look who is here..."


    When Mrs. Chen saw Gu Yumei, her eyes widened. She immediately rushed over, grabbed Gu Yumei, and cursed: "Damn girl, are you making a fool of me again? Go home, I don''t need you to interfere in this matter. .


    Gu Yumei shed tears and said to Chen, "I want to see my father."


    "What are you seeing? Come back to me right now!" Mrs. Chen was so angry with Gu Yumei that she almost vomited blood. She didn''t have time to tear up Ni Ruiniang and Mr. Ni, so she dragged Gu Yumei towards the gate of Wanjia.


    Ni and Wan Lifang chased after them all the way to the front yard. Wan Lifang saw that Gu Yumei was about to be dragged out of Wan''s house by Mrs. Chen, and immediately shouted: "Gu Yumei, if this marriage is canceled, you will be finished!"


    Gu Yumei was agitated, remembering what Wan Lifang said to her, she immediately stopped and squatted on the ground crying, refusing to leave until she died: "I won''t cancel the engagement, I won''t cancel the engagement... I am willing to share the same husband with the Ni family girl. "


    Its useless to serve the same husband together! Mrs. Chen picked her up and dragged her to the door of Wans house: Youe back with me. You dont have to worry about this matter. The family will make the decision for you.


    "No, don''t go back..." Gu Yumei cried, but refused to leave, for fear that once she left, the incident of her being touched by Wan Lifang would be known to everyone.


    Snapped!


    Chen pped Gu Yumei on the face: "Go back with me!"


    Gu Yumei was beaten until she was dizzy. After catching a glimpse of Gu Dafu, she immediately shouted to him: "Dad, dad, save me."


    "Sister Mei." When Gu Dafu saw that Gu Yumei was really in the Wan family, he was angry, hateful and distressed. He rushed over and scolded her in a low voice: "You stupid girl, what are you doing in the Wan family? Follow me quickly. Your second aunt goes back."


    "Don''te back, dad, don''t break off the engagement, don''t break off the engagement, I''m willing to share the same husband with the Ni family girl." Gu Yumei knelt down and cried to Gu Dafu.


    Gu Dafu felt dizzy and thought he heard wrongly, but Gu Yumei kept saying that he would not cancel the engagement.


    Gu Dafu was furious to death and shouted: "This matter cannot be discussed, we must break off the engagement! Dad can''t watch you marry such a beast!"


    He fell in love with another woman just two months after getting engaged, and even got pregnant. This is no longer a p in his family''s face, but a vition of his daughter.


    "Don''t break off the engagement. I must marry Wan Lifang. I won''t break off the engagement, wuwuwu..." Gu Yumei would not break off the engagement even if she died.


    "Bah, if you don''t break off the engagement, do you want to be someone else''s mother before we get married, right?" Ms. Chen really wanted to split Gu Yumei''s brain open and see what she was thinking. The Wan family has treated her like this, and she still doesn''t want to break off the engagement. She has a baby calling her mother before she gets married. Doesn''t she think she''s ttering?


    She, Gu Yumei, can afford to lose this person, but she, Gu Chen, cannot afford to lose him!


    "Get up and go home for me!" Mrs. Chen grabbed Gu Yumei and dragged her out of the door regardless.


    Wan Lifang shouted: "Gu Yumei, if you dare toe out of this door, you will be finished!"


    "Little beast, you still dare to threaten my niece at this time, you are seeking death!" Gu Dagui was also very angry. He hit Wan Lifang with a big stick and beat Wan Lifang severely.


    Gu Dafu also hated Wanli Fang very much. He rushed over and followed Gu Dagui to fight Wanli Fang. He was fighting vigorously...


    boom!


    Ah~Sister Mei!


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui heard Chen''s scream and looked back, and saw Gu Yumei hitting the wall.


    The two brothers were stunned. After being stunned for a while, they immediately rushed over to check Gu Yumei''s injuries.


    Gu Yumeis head was bruised and bleeding, and before she fainted, she said to Gu Dafu: You cant cancel the engagement~

 Chapter 444: The reason for invisible light

    Chapter 444: The reason for invisible light


    Chapter 444 The reason for invisible light


    Gu Yumei came back in a mule cart. She was injured on the head and half of her clothes were covered in blood.


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother were sitting in the mule cart with Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui and Chen, guarding Gu Yumei.


    Brother Gu Dafu looked worried, Mrs. Chen and the third grandma looked angry, and the third grandpa looked gloomy. Along the way back, he wanted to throw Gu Yumei out of the mule cart several times. This child was so annoying!


    The mule cart stopped in front of the courtyard of Gu Dafu''s house. The third grandfather got out of the car first and said to Gu Dafu: "Carry Sister Mei in first... The marriage of the Wan family cannot be left to her. She is a little girl. , dont understand this. If she marries into a family like the Wan family, she will have to suffer for the rest of her life. When she wakes up, you can tell her carefully and cancel the marriage as soon as the Wan family makes a mistake. "


    Gu Dafu nodded: "Don''t worry, Third Uncle, my family will definitely withdraw from the Wan family''s marriage... We just have to wait for a while, lest Sister Mei does something stupid again."


    Third Grandpa was also tired. He just hummed and stopped talking. He stood with his hands behind his back outside the gate of Gu Dafu''s house and waited for Third Grandma. He didn''t want to go to Gu Dafu''s house and sit and wait.


    Brother Gu Dafu could only stand outside the courtyard gate to apany him.


    Second Grandma and Ms. Chen had already carried Gu Yumei back to her room and were changing her blood-stained clothes. After two-quarters of an hour of work, Third Grandma finally came out.


    The third grandfather said to Gu Dafu: "You brothers, go back, I went to the olddy''s house... If anything happens,e to the house and tell us."


    Three grandfathers, after all, thought about the friendship between the same n and the same n, and said this before leaving.


    When Third Grandpa and the others went home, Gu Jinli was still busy in the new workshop.


    The Lu family''s five-in-one mansion was divided into three parts by her. The two front ones were used for tofu workshops and spice workshops.


    The third house was used as a residence for the servants. Now Wang Yongfu''s family, Lao Zhu''s family, and Mutong''s family live in five small courtyards in the third house. Each courtyard is its own family, which is spacious and convenient for the big guys.


    The fourth and fifth houses will be used as pharmaceutical workshops. After Foreman Yuan and the others build the third shop in the town, Gu Jinli will ask them to open arge back door to the house and use it as the main door of the pharmaceutical workshop. From now on, all shipments and purchases to the pharmaceutical factory will be made through the newly opened back door.


    Mu Tong looked at the house and said with great satisfaction: "This house is good. The rooms arerger than those in the town. It is enough for making medicine, and there is still a lot of space left."


    There is no shortage ofnd in the countryside, and houses have always beenrger than those in towns.


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle Mutong, you are good at medicine, understand medicinal materials and pharmacology, and are also good at general affairs. From now on, I will leave the affairs of the pharmaceutical workshop to you. You can take a look at the house in the past few days to see how the courtyard and the house are arranged. , n them all, and then write down your n and show it to me."


    "Hey, don''t worry, little boss, I can handle this matter for you in two days at most." These chores are very cumbersome, but Mutong is used to doing these things in Xuanhufang, so he won''t find it troublesome at all. .


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Ophiopogon japonicus, here is a prescription for making mosquito coils. Take it and go to Xuanhufang tomorrow to buy the medicinal materials."


    After buying the medicinal materials, Daxiang and Jingzi, I will teach you how to make mosquito-repellent incense. This August, you will specialize in making mosquito-repellent incense.


    Uncle Xiao Liu, you also know medical skills. After a while, I will make two convenient medicines, one to treat wind and cold, and one to treat cough. You must help me then.


    Although Kan Liuwu is a big three, he is not as good as Mutong in general affairs, and he is not as smart as Mutong, but he has been with the old doctor Wu for the longest time. Not only is he good at taking medicine, but he also knows medical skills and can handle medicinal materials. .


    Kan Liudao: "Whatever the young master wants me to do, just tell me."


    He asked again: "Little boss, that scar removal ointment is a good thing, can we still make it?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Since it is a good thing, it must be done. Is Uncle Liu interested?"


    Kan Liu nodded sincerely: "When I first heard about it earlier, I wanted to ask Xiaodong''s secret recipe, but this is Xiaodong''s secret recipe. I couldn''t ask more, so I endured it." Now he has be Xiaodong''s subordinate. People, since the contract of selling themselves is in the hands of the small boss, they naturally dont have such scruples.


    I was thinking, why dont I learn to make scar removal cream before making convenience medicine at Xiaodongjia? We can make more and sell it, and we can make a fortune. What does Xiaodongjia think? Kan Liu asked.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, half of the medicinal materials Aunt Wu sent are still useless. Uncle Liu, just use them to make scar removal ointment. I will teach you tomorrow."


    Hey, thank you, my little boss, for helping me live. Kan Liu said with a smile.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pointed to the third person who entered the house and said, "Uncle Mutong, Uncle Xiaoliu, how about you living in the same courtyard?"


    When they were in Xuanhufang, Mutong and Kanliu lived in the same courtyard.


    "This is a good feeling. It''s still the same as before. We can adapt to living here earlier." Mu Tong said with a smile.


    Mutong and Kanliu live in the same courtyard, Maidong, Sanqi, and Ye Dakou live in the same courtyard, and Ye Jingzi lives in a separate courtyard as a girl.


    However, the old doctor Wu said that he would give her a group of people in the future, and there should be women among those people, and they would live with Ye Jingzi at that time.


    "There is a big kitchen in the third courtyard for you to use. You have to cook your own meals from now on. I will give you a sum of money every month to buy vegetables and grain."


    "As for the monthly payment, it''s the same as when you were in Xuanhufang, but..." She blinked and smiled: "If you do well, I will increase your monthly payment once a year."


    Mu Tong smiled and said, "Then let''s thank our little boss first."


    Mrs. Cui had already brought the food to the big kitchen for them. When she saw theming, she said, "I have brought all the food and vegetables for you. There is also a basket of dried tofu and fried tofu, a basket of vegetarian stew, and a basket of meat stew. Dont skimp on the roast duck, have a good meal tonight.


    After hearing this, the six people from Mu Tong saluted Mrs. Cui: "Thank you, Madam Dong."


    Mrs. Cui nodded with a smile and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, I''ll go to the front to weigh today''s spices with Mr. He Yang and others. After you finish your work, go home. Before you go back, remember to give your Uncle Mutong and the others some money. Let them Go buy something to live with."


    Gu Jinli responded: "Hey, if I know about it, mother, I won''t forget it."


    After Gu Jinli stayed in Sanjin''s house for less than half an hour, he went to the spice workshop to help.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, I followed Gu Jinan and Cui home.


    Since there were not enough mules and carts, Gu Dashan and several other men came back on foot. They had just arrived home and were on their way to pick them up.


    Gu Jinli saw Gu Dashan and asked, "Dad, how are things going with the Wan family?"


    Gu Dashan sighed: "It''s not very good. Go home first, and then we''ll talk about itter."


    After returning home, Gu Dashan told them the matter.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes when he heard this: "Gu Yumei would rather hit the wall than break off the engagement. Has she and Wan Lifang already... cooked the meal?"


    If it weren''t for some invisible reason, would Gu Yumei have to go to the wall to help Wanjia?

 Chapter 445: Hit thousands of families

    Chapter 445: Hit thousands of families


    Chapter 445: Defeat Wanjia


    "Second sister, why did you cook the rice? Did Sister Yumei go to Wan''s house to cook?" Brother Cheng asked Gu Jinli with his big innocent eyes open and a curious look on his face.


    Gu Jinli said seriously: "I don''t know, maybe I have cooked, maybe I haven''t."


    "Girl, what nonsense are you talking about?" Cui blushed, pulled Brother Cheng, and called Gu Jinxiu: "Let''s go to the kitchen to make dinner."


    Brother Cheng didnt want to go and wanted to stay and listen, but Mr. Cui dragged him away.


    After they left, the third grandmother asked anxiously: "Xiaoyu, what evidence do you have for saying this? This is a life-threatening matter."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "There is no evidence, but Gu Yumei would rather hit a wall and die than break off the engagement. There must be some reason for her fear."


    Xiaoyu is right. The third grandfather said with a solemn face: Sister Mei loves face the most, and Wanli is so mean to her. Its impossible for her to speak for Wanjia so quickly.


    Who can she deceive by saying that she is willing to ept a concubine with ten thousand gifts? She has not had such a virtuous and virtuous temperament since she was a child.


    "Hey, then we have to go to Dafu''s house and ask Sister Mei. Don''t let this child suffer the consequences." Although Gu Yumei is the master of heaven and earth, and the third grandma often scolds her, she really wants to be bullied. The third grandma was still very distressed. She pulled the third grandpa and said, "Old man, let''s go to the rich man''s house and ask. We can''t dy this matter."


    Third Grandpa and Third Grandma hurried to Gu Dafus house.


    Gu Dexing was extremely angry when he came back from school and learned about Wanjia''s affairs. He was really blind at first, thinking that Wan Lifang was a schr and the Wan family was from a family of schrs, so he would be a good match. Unexpectedly, Wan Li was so disgusting.


    "Dad, is that Ni woman really pregnant? Could it be that she has a crush on Wanli Fang, so she pretends to be pregnant and wants to marry Wanli Fang." Gu Dexing still didn''t give up. After all, he had contributed to the engagement with the Wan family.


    It was because of his consent that Sister Mei boarded the Wan family''s mule cart.


    "You still spoke for the Wan family! The Wan family admitted it themselves. Your second uncle also took the money and went to the Xinglin Pavilion in the town to ask Doctor Zheng. Doctor Zheng said that the Wan family did ask him to go to the house to check the pulse of a girl. , Yes, now I am drinking anti-fetal medicine." Gu Dafu sat in the main room with his head hanging, he was so shocked by this incident.


    He doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with his sister Mei? In terms of appearance, he is better looking than the one named Ni, and in terms of family background... His family is also the owner of workshops and shops now. He will save a lot of dowry for Sister Mei, which will definitely satisfy all the families.


    But he had nned well and was preparing to happily marry his daughter, so all the little beasts from the Wan family came to him.


    Gu Dexing stopped talking and said after a while: "Dad, break off the engagement. This marriage cannot be concluded, it will harm my sister."


    The third grandfather heard these words as soon as he entered the door. He nodded and said: "Brother Xing, you can say this, it shows that the book is not in vain."


    "Third uncle, third uncle''s mother, why are you two elders here? Come in and sit down." When Gu Dafu saw them, he seemed to have seen the backbone and hurriedly went up to greet them.


    Third Grandpa said: "It''s stuffy in the house, so we won''t sit in the main room anymore. Let''s sit in the courtyard and talk."


    He then said to Gu Dexing: "Brother Xing, go to the kitchen and make some medicine for Sister Mei."


    Gu Dexing was stunned and wanted to say that his second uncle, Brother Wang and Brother Fa were boiling medicine for cooking and his was not needed. But he wasn''t too stupid. He knew that the third grandfather had something he didn''t want him to hear, so he got up and left. Gu Dafu took out three stools, put them in the yard and asked, "Third uncle, third uncle, what do you want to say?"


    The third grandpa did not reply to him, but just said to the third grandma: "Go and see if Sister Mei is awake? If she is, go and ask. Be sure to ask. This is a big deal."


    "Hey." The third grandma entered the main room, closed the door, and turned from the main room into Gu Yumei''s room.


    Seeing this, Gu Dafu stood up nervously and asked, "Uncle San, what''s going on? Don''t scare me."


    Third Grandpa whispered Gu Jinlis guess to Gu Dafu, but he didnt say it was Gu Jinli who said it, but that Third Grandma guessed it. The third grandma is a woman, and she is so old. She has encountered several incidents in her life where a girl''s innocence waspromised. It is reasonable to say that she thought of it.


    Gu Dafu was stunned, with tears streaming down his face. He squatted on the ground and pulled his hair: "If it''s true... Sister Mei is doomed... It''s me who is a bad father and didn''t take good care of her... If I If she didnt agree to this marriage, she wouldnt have encountered this problem.


    In the room, Gu Yumei had already woken up. After hearing the third grandma''s question, she cried and shouted: "No, no, I am innocent! Is this how you see me? Am I that despicable in your eyes?! "


    As she spoke, she covered her face and cried bitterly, so much that the third grandma and Mrs. Chen didnt believe what she said.


    Mrs. Chen pulled her and said, "Damn girl, tell us the truth. Do you have any? If not, why would you rather hit a wall than break off the engagement?"


    What a great opportunity today is. Taking advantage of Wanli Fang''s mistake, he canceled the wedding directly, and then scolded Wanjia in the town, bringing Wanjia''s reputation into disrepute. In this way, not only will Wanjia''s reputation be ruined, but Gu Yumei will be able to find a good family again.


    Gu Yumei was scared and aggrieved, and almost fainted from crying.


    Mrs. Chen also felt sorry for her, thinking that if she was really seeded by that beast Wanlifang, her heart would throb with pain... In the end, Mrs. Chen cried with Gu Yumei and coaxed her for most of an hour, and then It was because he promised not to look down on her and to help her vent her anger that she asked Gu Yumei how many times Wan Lifang had touched her.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Aunt, what should I do? Am I dirty? Will I have children? He doesn''t allow me to break off the engagement, saying that if I break off the engagement, he will tell the truth and let me be condemned... I don''t want to die, don''t want to die, I Afraid, Im afraid, wuwuwu


    Mrs. Chen hugged Gu Yumei, her eyes were swollen from crying, and she scolded Wan Lifang like a **** beast: "Beast, beast! How dare you bully you like this... I won''t cry, I''ll just touch you a few times, there won''t be any As for the child, our sister Mei is still an innocent girl, not dirty at all."


    The third grandma also wiped away tears when she heard this, but her hanging heart finally fell. Sheforted Gu Yumei for a few words and went out to tell Gu Dafu about the matter.


    Gu Dafu was very lucky to hear that Sister Mei was fine. Fortunately, he was so angry that he cursed Wan Lifang: "The little beast dares to threaten Sister Mei like this, I will never let him go."


    Gu Dafu was so angry at Wanli Fang that he refused to eat dinner and went to beg a man from several houses. Early the next morning, Third Grandpa and Gu Dafu took several men, Wang Yongfu, Lao Zhu, Chen and Third Grandma to knock on Wan''s door.


    Gu Dexing also followed. He had to give Wan Lifang a good beating, otherwise he would not be able to let go of his bad mood.


    Gu Yumei doesnt know how to be honest, her lunch box has already been heated. Writing about Wanjia''s affairs is to pave the way for a big plot that will follow. The Zou family will be killed as soon as possible. After the Zou family copses, the male and female protagonists will grow up and fall in love when they grow up. Don''t worry. The male protagonist has always made it clear that the one who has the most scenes is that he is clean physically and mentally in 1V1. PS: Thank you for your support, thank you, thank you.

 Chapter 446: cancel the engagement

    Chapter 446: cancel the engagement


    Chapter 446: Withdrawal from Engagement


    Wanjia, Wan Xiucai didn''t sleep wellst night, and his eyelids kept twitching.


    When he got up the next day, he called Ni Laodong: "Is the mule cart ready? Ask your wife to hurry up Ni and ask her to send Ni Ruiniang back to Ni''s house quickly."


    Ni Laodong is a servant who came as a dowry from the Ni family. The whole family listens to the Ni family. The Ni family has long told him how to deal with Wan Xiucai.


    Sir, the mule cart has been prepared, and Pomegranate has also packed up the cousins gifts. The cousin is currently having breakfast with my wife. She said she would go back after breakfast, so that the master can rest assured.


    Wan Xiucai was very dissatisfied when he heard this, but he couldn''t say that he would not let Ni Ruiniang have breakfast. If he didn''t even let her eat breakfast, he would send her back, and Ni would make trouble with him again.


    Yesterday, he made a fuss all afternoon before getting Ni to let go and send Ni Ruiniang back to Ni''s house.


    "Where is Brother Fang?" Wan Xiucai asked after washing his face with water and drinking warm tea.


    Ni Laodong said: "The young master is having breakfast with his wife."


    With a bang, Wan Xiucai knocked the teacup on the table and said angrily: "He still dares to get together with Ni Ruiniang. He was beaten lightly yesterday, wasn''t he? Let hime here to see me!"


    Gu Yumei has hit a wall, and he still doesn''t know how to restrain himself.


    Yes. Ni Laodong hurriedly went to find Wan Lifang.


    When Wan Lifang came to the study room in the front yard, Wan Xiucai had almost finished breakfast. When he saw himing, he said angrily: "Pack a big gift today and go with your mother to Gu Dafu''s house to apologize."


    When Wan Lifang heard this, he almostughed out loud and said to Wan Xiucai: "Dad, do you think my mother will go?"


    Ni Ruiniang was so frightened that she almost had a miscarriage because Gu Dafu''s family came to the door. She wanted to tear Gu Dafu''s family apart, so how could she apologize.


    Moreover


    "Gu Dafu must still be angry now. Our family is going to apologize at this time. Our son must not be beaten to death by their brothers?" Wan Lifang was severely beaten by Gu Dafu''s brothers yesterday. His whole body was in severe pain. He will die today. Those who don''t want to go to Gu Dafu''s house: "After a few days, after Gu Dafu''s anger has subsided, my son and his mother will go to Gu Dafu''s house to apologize."


    I secretly cursed at Wan Xiucai, who would only let me go with my mother. Why dont you go? It''s not that I can''t help but bow to the Gu family, but I don''t want to bow my head either.


    "Still quibbling!" Wan Xiucai pointed at Wan Lifang, scolded him, and finally said: "The day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, you and your mother will go to Gu Dafu''s house to apologize, and then look at Gu Yumei and coax her. Well, this marriage cannot be canceled."


    Wan Lifang sneered: "Dad, you don''t have to worry that Gu Yumei will break off the engagement with our family. She will not break off this marriage even if she dies. If she breaks off, she will die."


    After speaking, he gave Wan Xiucai a meaningful look.


    Wan Xiucai was startled and asked, "What do you mean by this? Did you..." What did you do to Gu Yumei?


    Wan Xiucai knew that his son was unruly. If he could do what he did to Ni Ruiniang, he could attack Gu Yumei.


    Wan Lifang smiled and said: "I haven''t seeded yet, but my son has touched her. She is stupid. When I used this to scare her, she was afraid that she would be thrown into trouble. She would rather hit the wall than break off the engagement with our family. . So dad, dont worry, your son will eat Gu Yumei to death. She is destined to be our ve in this life." After Wan Xiucai heard this, he didnt feel any guilt in his heart. He just felt relieved. This is good, this Thats good. This marriage is settled, he can rest assured.


    After Wan Xiucai knew that Gu Yumei did not dare to break off the engagement, he was so happy that he drank a bowl of sweet potato porridge: "Tell your mother to hurry up. It is best to marry Gu Yumei this year. I drink sweet potato porridge every day, and my mouth is so light." Its tasteless.


    It is very indecent to keep letting off gas when teaching students. Marry Gu Yumei as soon as possible so that she can use her dowry to improve the food at home.


    "Hey, I know dad, don''t worry. Now it''s Gu Yumei who begs me to marry her." Wan Lifang was very proud. After Gu Yumei hit the wall yesterday, he became arrogant. He knew that Gu Yumei would not dare to break off the engagement even if she died. .


    Wan Xiucai looked at his arrogance and snorted coldly. After rinsing his mouth with tea, he straightened his clothes and went to the private school in front to teach the students.


    Wan Xiucai is a shameless person. There was amotion in his family yesterday, and the students in the private school in front of him must have heard about it. In order to save his face, he put on a stern face as soon as he came and started to talk to the students. Justice, my most awe-inspiring saint appearance.


    Just when he was getting excited, Ni Laodong rushed in and said, "Master, I''m not good. The Gu family is calling again!"


    With a bang, Wan Xiucai was so frightened that he fell to the ground. The students in the school burst intoughter when they saw it.


    Wan Xiucai''s face turned as red as a monkey''s butt, and he shouted: "How dare youugh at Sir, how unbing it is! Get up for this schr and make him stand in the corridor for punishment!"


    "Yes." Students of Wanjia Private School are often forced to stand. They take a book and go to the eaves corridor by familiar means, and stand facing the wall, reading while standing.


    Wan Xiucai stood up holding Ni Laodong''s hand and asked, "What''s going on? Why are the Gu family here again?"


    Ni Laodong said with a sad face: "I don''t know, my wife was having breakfast with my cousin in the backyard. The door of our mansion was smashed open, and arge group of people rushed in. The first two It''s brother Gu Dafu. That Chen has already been killed in the backyard, you should go there quickly, otherwise Chen will beat the cousin until she has a miscarriage."


    Ms. Chen wanted to abort Ni Ruiniang, but the third grandmother stopped her: "You can''t abort. If the child is aborted, the evidence that Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang had an affair will be gone. We have to keep the child, so everyone can I know its Wanjia who feels sorry for us.


    Ms. Chen finally gave up, but she was really angry. Because of this incident, her family was too worried not to mention breakfast, evenst night''s dinner. Seeing that Ni''s aunt and nephew were still in the mood to have breakfast here, they rushed over and killed Ni with a bang. The dining table at home was overturned.


    With a crash, the dishes fell to the floor, and the tiles were broken everywhere.


    When Mrs. Ni saw this, her hands were shaking with anger, and she pointed at Mrs. Chen and said, "Auntie, you came to my house early in the morning to open the dinner table. Do you want to break up with my family? Do you still want to conclude this marriage?" !


    Wan Lifang told Ms. Ni about touching Gu Yumei. Ms. Ni thought she had caught Gu Yumei''s hand and felt that Gu Yumei could only marry her brother Fang. When she said this, her voice was unusually high-pitched and raised. He lowered his chin and stared at Chen arrogantly.


    Mrs. Chen is a tough person and has never been afraid of anyone in a quarrel or fight. Seeing Mrs. Ni being so arrogant, she immediately rolled up her sleeves and gave Ni a p in the face: "You are a **** with no moral character. What are you so proud of?" Jin''er? Do you really think your family is a family of princes, generals and prime ministers? Everyone wants to marry into your family? I''m telling you, even if your family is a kennel, my niece can''t carry it in a golden sedan chair. Come. Break off the engagement, my family wants to break off the engagement with your family!"

 Chapter 447: The laughingstock of the town

    Chapter 447: Theughingstock of the town


    Chapter 447 Theughingstock of the town


    "Breaking off the engagement?" Mrs. Ni was beaten so hard that stars appeared in her eyes. When she heard this, sheughed and said: "Your family still wants to cancel the engagement with my family? It would be great if my family is willing to marry your niece! Mrs. Chen, if there are some things you don''t want to do, If you know, go back and ask your good niece to see what makes her so despicable and indiscreet..."


    Pap, pah, pah!


    When Mrs. Chen heard that she was saying that Gu Yumei was despicable and immoral, she waspletely furious. She pped Mrs. Ni several times, straddled her, grabbed her hair and beat her: "Vicious woman, you have a dirty heart." You bitch, if you dare to say anything bad about my niece again, I will chop you up!"


    Mother Ni was afraid that the seed in Ni Ruiniang''s belly would not be saved, so she and Ni Shiliu protected Ni Ruiniang. When she saw Mrs. Chen beating Mrs. Ni hard, she said anxiously from the side: "Let go of my wife quickly. If you dare to hit my wife again, I will kill you." Its time to call someone.


    "Hey, you should give me a try. There are only five servants in the whole family. Our Qin Gu Luotian family and the servants have nearly twenty people here today, and two servants are still wearing... Kung Fu, if you are not afraid of death,e together." Mrs. Chen''s words scared Mrs. Ni so much that she could not speak.


    Wan Lifang was hiding in the back room, his face turned pale with fright, and he cursed Gu Yumei in his heart: Bitch, how dare she ask her family to cancel the engagement? Isn''t he afraid that if he tells the truth, she will be unable to hold her head up for the rest of her life?


    As soon as Third Grandma entered the door, she saw three sets of bowls and chopsticks on the dining table. She knew that there must be more than just Ni''s aunt and nephew eating here, but there should be another person, who must be Wan Lifang.


    She searched in the room for a while, but after not finding Wanli Fang, she rushed directly into the back room, grabbed Wanli Fang and dragged him out: "Little bastard, I finally found you, go out with the olddy."


    Wan Lifang was angry: "Third Grandma of the Gu family, how can you be so rude? This is my mother''s house, and you broke in. Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?"


    "Oh, you are a beast who made your cousin''s belly bigger, and you are not afraid of beingughed at. Your old woman is almost buried, and you are a destitute, and you are afraid of beingughed at." The third grandma has beenughed at for most of her life because she has no son. , I also had fights with half the women in the vige in my hometown. She was quite tough. In one breath, she dragged Wan Lifang out of the back room and dragged her all the way to the yard.


    Ni Ruiniang knew that a lot of people hade to the Gu family today, and the group of men were waiting outside the main courtyard. When she saw that the third grandmother was dragging Wan Lifang out, she was afraid that Wan Lifang would be beaten to death, so she hurriedly shouted: "Mother Gu, what are you doing? Hurry up! Let go of my cousin!"


    "Bah, little bitch, you still have time to protect Wanli Fang. Hurry up and protect your belly. If you make me angry, I''ll kick the meat out of your belly." Mrs. Chen raised her head while beating Mrs. Ni. Shouting at Ni Ruiniang, Ni Ruiniang was so frightened that she did not dare to speak. She covered her stomach with her hands and shivered.


    "Shrew, shrew, a bunch of uneducated things..." Ms. Ni was beaten severely, and she cried and cursed Ms. Chen and the third mistress.


    Ms. Chen ignored her at all and used his fingers together to scratch Mrs. Ni''s face.


    When Gu Dexing saw the third grandmother dragging Wan Lifang out of the house, he immediately rushed over and dragged Wan Lifang out of the main courtyard door with the third grandmother.


    As soon as Wan Lifang left the main courtyard gate, brother Gu Dafu rushed up and punched and kicked Wan Lifang.


    When Wan Xiucai arrived, what he saw was Wan Li almost being beaten to death: "Stop, stop! Gu Dafu, what do you want to do? You rushed to my house for no reason. You are simply bandits and robbers...I, I want to report you to the police!"


    The Third Grandpa raised his hand to signal Gu Dafu and the others to stop. He looked at Wan Xiucai and said, "Wan Xiucai, there is a criminalw in Dachu. Once a person who has fame but unscrupulous selfishness is used, as long as the usation is true, he will be punished." Deprived of merit."


    He pointed at Wan Lifang and said: "Your son had an affair with his cousin before he was married. He didn''t say that he was innocent, but he also created a bad son. And your servants also said it personally, who was Wan Lifang''s daughter during this period? In the house. Your son is having an affair with someone in your home. As the head of the family, youe to propose marriage to my Gu family even though you know this. You havemitted two crimes. One is not cultivating personal ethics; the other is Marriage fraud. You said, if we go to the Yamen to sue you, can you still keep your position as a schr?" Wan Xiucai''s face turned pale. What he was most proud of in his life was that he was admitted as a schr, and what he was most afraid of was his own. Schrs were deprived of their reputation.


    But he still argued: "I don''t know about Brother Fang and Ni Ruiniang. Besides, what is a fraudulent marriage? Your girl from the Gu family came to your door personally..."


    "Shut up!" Gu Dafu was about to explode with anger. He rushed over, grabbed Wan Xiucai and beat him: "Old man, if you dare to nder my daughter, I will beat you to death today."


    What does it mean to have his girle to your door? Is this what people say? His sister Mei was obviously deceived by Wan Lifang. Besides, Sister Mei has not lost her virginity and is still innocent. But when Wan Xiucai said this, those who didn''t know thought that something had happened to his Sister Mei.


    Wan Xiucai was severely beaten by Gu Dafu for making a mistake.


    Wan Xiucai was beaten until he vomited blood. With tears streaming down his face, he pointed at Gu Dafu and said, "You are so bold. You dare to beat the current schr... I am going to sue you until your whole family is exiled!"


    Gu Dashan stood up, looked at Wan Xiucai and said: "Wan Xiucai, ording to the criminalw of Dachu, if the sufferer beats someone in revenge, even if he beats the person to death, he is not guilty; if the person being beaten is a schr, as long as the sufferer can If there is evidence to deprive him of his honor, it is no different than beating a civilian, and the person who beats him is still innocent."


    These words were taught to him by An Geerst night. An Geer studied with Shang Xiucai, who taught him a lot of Dachu criminalws.


    Wan Xiucai was a schr, and he also knew the criminalws of Dachu. He knew that Gu Dashan was right, and he could only give up even if he was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Finally asked: What on earth do you want to do?!


    Gu Dafu said: "Of course we have to break off the engagement. Your Wanli Fang had an affair with his cousin before we were married and had a child. He vited my daughter in this way and did not give my daughter the face she deserved as her first wife. This marriage is not something my family can do." Its over, break off the engagement!


    Gu Dafu took out the marriage certificate from both families and the token from the Wan family, and threw them in front of Wan Xiucai: "Bring the marriage certificate to my family''s token, and write a self-incrimination statement. My family will go to the Yamen to unpack the marriage certificate."


    The two families hired a government matchmaker. When they got the marriage certificate, the two families had already signed the contract at the government office. If they wanted to cancel the engagement, they had to go to the government office again.


    Wan Xiucai looked at the marriage certificate and tokens that were thrown at him. He trembled for a while and then said: "You still want to write a confession? Don''t even think about it. My family won''t write!"


    If he writes it, the matter between Fang Geer and Ni Ruiniang will not be hidden, and his family will be theughing stock of the whole county. Schrs in the entire county, and even the entire He''an Prefecture, will know that his surnamed Wan has no way to teach his son, his house is dirty and smelly, and he has no rules. So how can he go around with schrs in the future?

 Chapter 448: Wanjia was defeated

    Chapter 448: Wanjia was defeated


    Chapter 448: The whole family is defeated


    Cant cancel the engagement, absolutely cant cancel the engagement!


    Wan Xiucai knew that if the marriage was canceled, his Wan family would be ruined.


    There was a fierce light in his eyes, and he said to Gu Dafu: "Come here, I have something to tell you. If you don''te over, if something irreparable happens, you can''t me me Wanjia."


    Third Grandpa said: "Dafu, go and listen to what he has to say."


    "Hey." Gu Dafu came to Wan Xiucai, knelt down and said, "If you have anything to say, tell me quickly."


    Wan Xiucai lowered his voice and said: "Gu Dafu, if your family dares to break off the engagement, within a day, the whole town will know that your daughter''s innocence has beenpromised in the hands of my brother Fang!"


    As expected of a father and son, even the threatening words were exactly the same.


    Gu Dafu knew that Gu Yumei was still innocent. It could be seen that the Wan family was so shameless and deliberately spread rumors to ruin the reputation of his daughter. He was so angry that he kicked Wan Xiucai on the spot.


    ification


    Wan Xiucai was kicked and rolled twice before he stopped. He pointed at Gu Dafu while trembling: "Your Gu Yumei is finished!"


    "Bah, your Wan family is finished." Gu Dafu tempered him and wanted to rush forward to hit Wan Xiucai again, but was stopped by the third grandfather.


    The third grandfather looked at Wan Xiucai and said: "The old man knows what you said to Dafu. It''s a pity that your Wan family is not without its weaknesses."


    Xiaoyu had long expected that the Wan family would threaten them with Sister Mei''s incident so that they could not break off the engagement, so he told him the countermeasuresst night.


    Third Grandpa came to Wan Xiucai, looked down at Wan Xiucai on the ground and said: "Borrow the engagement and write a confession of guilt. The Wan family will bear all the faults. We will not go to the Yamen to sue you for not cultivating your personal ethics. If you don''t cancel the engagement, then The papers stating your family''s fraudulent marriage and yourck of moral integrity will be sent to the county magistrate today."


    He added: "You know our rtionship with Magistrate Xu. In addition to Magistrate Xu, our family also has a life-saving grace for the granddaughter of Jiang County Lieutenant. There are three boys from the same family who work at the military station and the county government. Its up to you to decide what to do.


    Xiaoyu said that Wan Xiucai cares most about his reputation as a schr. This reputation is Wan Xiucai''s door to death. If he pinches this door of death, he can make himpromise.


    Sure enough, when Wan Xiucai heard this, he was so angry that he vomited blood and could no longer threaten Gu Dafu''s family. He could only ask Ni to get the marriage certificate and tokens.


    Mrs. Ni was greedy and was unwilling to return the gold ring to Gu Dafu''s family. She let Mrs. Ni help her back to the room. After rummaging around for a while, she came out and said, "There is only the marriage certificate, but the token is missing."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present, including Wan Xiucai, were shocked.


    With blood at the corner of his mouth, Wan Xiucai pointed at her and cursed: "Stupid woman, don''t embarrass me, go and get the engagement token, or I''ll divorce you, cough~"


    Mrs. Chen rushed over directly and scratched Mrs. Ni: "You are so shallow-sighted that you can''t even hold the northwest wind, and you still want to steal my family''s engagement token. That is what my sister-inw keeps at the bottom of the box. Its a relic, you even want to have **** with this, youre such an idiot, if you have the guts, just let me have **** with you, lets see if my sister-inwes tonight to take your life!


    Most people in Chu believed this, and Ni was no exception. He was shocked when he heard this.


    Wan Xiucai shouted: "Go and get it quickly. If you dare to embarrass me again, I will give you a letter of divorce today and tell you two to go back to the Ni family."


    If he doesn''t cancel the marriage, he will be sued by Gu Dafu''s family. If he is sued, his reputation will be gone, and he will not have to live anymore.


    Seeing that Wan Xiucai was about to eat someone, Mrs. Ni could only go back and get the golden ring. When she came back, she wanted to throw the golden ring on the ground, but Mrs. Chen jumped on her feet and scolded: "Smelly bitch, you dare to throw one away." , I will bite a **** hole out of your old face!"


    Ms. Chen respected Gu Yumeis mother the most, and couldnt bear to see Mrs. Ni mistreating her relics like this.


    Mrs. Ni was frightened by Mrs. Chen, so she hurriedly handed the golden wrench to Mrs. Ni. Mrs. Ni immediately gave the golden wrench to Gu Dafu.


    Gu Dafu took it, wiped the gold wrench finger carefully, wrapped it in a cotton handkerchief, put it into his inner pocket, and then said to Wan Xiucai: "Let Wan Li Fang write a confession."


    Wan Xiucai could only ask Ni Laodong to go to the house to get pens, ink, paper and inkstones, and let Wan Lifang write a confession on the spot.


    Wan Lifang still wanted to take the exam for fame, so he was not willing to write such a thing. But he hesitated for a moment when Gu Dexing kicked him in the back: "Hurry up and write down all the scandals about you and Ni. If you dare not to write down, , I chopped off your hand."


    Wan Xiucai endured the severe pain all over his body and shouted: "Write it, write it quickly and let the Gu family go. Isn''t it embarrassing enough?"


    Wan Lifang had no choice but to write a confession. Because he was afraid that the Gu family would go to the Yamen to sue Wan Xiucai and Wan Xiucai''s reputation would be ruined, he wrote down the incident with Ni Ruiniang in detail.


    Gu Dexing saw that Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang had hooked up as early as the end of the year beforest. He was so angry that he kicked Wan Lifang hard again: "Liar!"


    He and Ni Ruiniang have been on good terms for more than two years, but he still dares toe to his house and ask to marry his sister.


    After the confession was written, Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang were taken to have their fingerprints pressed.


    The Third Grandpa asked Gu Dafu to take back both marriage certificates, and they would take them to the Yamen to burn them. They could not leave one of them to the Wan family, lest the Wan family cause trouble again.


    As for the matter between Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang, Mrs. Chen had no intention of hiding it from Wanjia. She cried in the town as soon as she left the Wanjia gate.


    While she was crying about Gu Yumei''s grievances, she told the scandal about Wan Lifang and Ni Ruiniang with added jealousy. She also said that Ni knew about it and helped cover it up.


    The people in the town were all shocked when they heard what Chen said, and asked one after another: "Ms. Gu Chen, are you telling the truth? Is the Wan family really so unbearable? In a dignified farming and studying family, Wan Xiucai is the most disciplined person. Its impossible to make the house so dirty and smelly.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu All the bad things are written on it."


    "I can read, let me see." The shopkeeper of Buzhuang rolled up his sleeves and came over, took the self-incrimination note, and read it out on the spot.


    This self-incrimination was written in such detail that after listening to it, the people in the town opened their mouths: "Oh my god, this brother of the Wan family is such a beast, it''s so disgusting."


    "Stop listening, stop listening, and go to my mother''s house quickly. If you listen too much, if your kid also learns some beastly tricks, how can our family have the dignity to live in the town." The mother-inw asked how old she was. His son''s ears dragged his child back home.


    Because of this incident, the town has been really lively for a long time. When people in the town get together, they will ask: "Hey, have you heard about Wanjia''s incident?"


    "How could I not have heard of it? It has spread all over the ce. Tsk tsk tsk, the boy from the Wan family is quite good at ying. I never expected that Wan Xiucai would raise such a son."


    "Wan Xiucai can''t even teach his own son well. How can he teach the students in the private school well? Don''t teach a bunch of little beasts who can only think about things with their two ounces of meat."


    Because of this sentence, the parents of students studying in Wanjia Private School came to the private school to drop out of school one after another, and they mored for their money back.


    Wan Xiucai was afraid that his reputation would be ruined, so he did not dare not return the money. He had to sell twenty acres ofnd to collect enough money and return it to the student''s family.


    Wan Xiucai was beaten up and became theughing stock of the town. His private school was gone and he lost a lot of money. Seeing that his family business waspletely ruined, he fell seriously ill.

 Chapter 449: tiger poison food

    Chapter 449: tiger poison food


    Chapter 449: Tiger poison and food


    Wan Xiucai was so angry that he wrote a letter of divorce to Mr. Ni while he was ill.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he threw the divorce note at Mrs. Ni, Mrs. Ni tore it into pieces and smashed it on him.


    Wan Xiucai never thought that Mr. Ni would tear up the divorce letter and pointed at Mr. Ni with a trembling hand: "You, you..."


    "You bastard, if you dare to point your finger at me again, I''ll have you dragged out of the house so that you won''t even have a ce to live." Seeing that Wan Xiucai was seriously ill, Mrs. Ni didn''t want to endure it anymore. She straightened her clothes and Sitting on the Taishi chair in the room, he squinted at Wan Xiucai and said: "Wan, if you dare to divorce me, I will immediately take Ruiniang to the county government office to sue you. I will sue you for not cultivating your personal ethics. I will sue you for this." If you fail to manage your family well, you will be deprived of your reputation as a schr!"


    Mrs. Ni also learned that if the Gu family could threaten Wan Xiucai by suing him, so could she.


    Wan Xiucai was stunned. Looking at Ni''s appearance, he almost didn''t recognize her: "Why, why?"


    Why are you threatening him like this?


    Mrs. Ni sneered and said, "Why do you still have the nerve to ask me? When I married you, I was hoping that you would be a schr. I thought that no matter how bad you were, you would definitely be able to pass the examination. But what about you? Forget about raising people, you are nothing in the eyes of the adults in the county. You only know how to hang books and bags. You obviously have no ability but you like to pretend to be aloof. You don''t care about your family background. If you pretend to be aloof, others will Do you think youe from a famous family?"


    "I will make it clear to you today. You can rest in peace and recuperate. From now on, I will be in charge of the family affairs and we will live together. If you dare to divorce me or despise the Ni family, I will die with you!"


    What Ni saidpletely made Wan Xiucai faint.


    Mrs. Ni checked his breathing and saw that he was still breathing, so he did not call a doctor for him. Nowadays, the family is very poor and has to save money. It is better to hire a doctor for Wan Xiucai than to give Ruiniang a few more doses of anti-fetal medicine.


    Wan Xiucai was unconscious for a long time. When he woke up, he seemed to have thought about it. He knew that he could not do anything to take care of Ni, but he asked Ni to get medicine immediately to give birth to Ni Ruiniang: "If this **** is born, our family will be destroyed." People have ridiculed him for decades."


    Mrs. Ni chuckled: "Master, our family has long been theughing stock of the whole town. It doesn''t matter whether the child in Ruiniang''s belly is unborn or not."


    The child in Ruiniang''s belly is of blood from the Wan family and the Ni family. This child must be kept, otherwise wouldn''t the Ni family be in trouble?


    "I will not drop the child in Ruiniang''s belly. The most I can do is promise you not to let Brother Fang marry Ruiniang as his wife." Although Mrs. Ni wants to help the Ni family, she also knows that the Ni family is poor. In order for the Wan family and the Ni family to live a better life, Wan Lifang had to marry a girl whose family was better off than theirs.


    When Wan Xiucai heard this, heughed and cried. Finally, with tears in his eyes, he pointed at Mrs. Ni and said: "Now the whole town knows about Brother Fang and Ni Ruiniang. If he doesn''t marry Ni Ruiniang as his official wife, his reputation will only get worse." It''s unbearable. Let Brother Fang marry Ni Ruiniang, and this scandal can be turned into a good story. If you don''t let Brother Fang marry Ni Ruiniang, it will only make people think that he is worse than a beast, and he has no responsibility for anything that happens!"


    He didn''t like Ni Ruiniang and wanted to let Ni Ruiniang have the baby in Ni Ruiniang''s belly. But he wanted to make things look better. He wanted to get rid of the evil seed first, then the two families could discuss the marriage and marry Ni Ruiniang openly. Come. When the timees, let the young couple go to study in other towns and gain fame in the future, and no one will mention this scandal.


    But Mrs. Ni, this stupid woman!


    Mrs. Ni was toozy to talk to Wan Xiucai anymore. After exining her words clearly to him, she rolled up her sleeves and left.


    Wan Lifang was not too stupid, but he was not happy with Ni''s arrangement. After a few days of quarrels at home and threatening her with death, Ni had no choice but to send Ni Ruiniang back to Ni''s house temporarily.


    However, Mrs. Ni promised Ni Ruiniang: "Ruiniang, you go home first and take good care of the baby. After a few months, when the baby is grown, my aunt will take you back. The golden grandson of the Wan family will be born in Wan." Home."


    Ni Ruiniang had no choice but to return to Ni''s house crying.


    The Ni family has been having a hard time recently. The scandal between Ni Ruiniang and Wan Lifang has spread to Xianggui Town. Now the Ni family has to carry a big hat when going out to avoid as many people as possible.


    After Ni Ruiniang came back, the people in Xianggui Town soon knew about it andughed at the Ni family even more fiercely. Aunt Ni cried several times at home after listening to those words that made fun of her family. She scolded the Wan family for being heartless and sending her daughter back when she got pregnant. If she had lived in the vige, Ni Ruiniang would have been taken away long ago. It''s sinking into the pond.


    Uncle Ni not only scolded Wanjia, but also scolded Ni Ruiniang for being useless. Her belly was getting bigger and she still couldn''t control the man.


    "Useless thing, where has your previous cleverness gone? I''ve made you lose all my face. I''m warning you, you''d better give birth to a boy this time. If you give birth to a loser, the Wanjia family won''t want you. , I will sell you to Jiangnan to exchange money for my family!"


    But Ni Ruiniang''s child died not long after she was raised.


    It was Ni Ruiniangs brother who identally pushed Ni Ruiniang and pushed the child alive in her belly.


    Ni Ruiniang cried her heart out when she lost her child.


    Ni Ruiniang''s younger brother was also very frightened... He epted Wan Li Fang''s money and promised Wan Li Fang to push Ni Ruiniang, but he did not expect that pushing Ni Ruiniang would have such big consequences.


    Ni Ruiniang''s brother was young and not too smart. Ni Ruiniang soon discovered this. The Ni family dragged the Ni family''s younger brother to the Wan family, moring for Wan Li before marrying Ni Ruiniang as their official wife.


    The affairs of the Ni family and Wan family broke out in the town again. The fact that Wan Lifang paid his younger cousin to murder his own son was spread to several nearby towns and was really discussed by the vigers.


    When news of the incident reached Dafeng Vige, Gu Dafu was overjoyed: "Fortunately, the marriage ended quickly. If Sister Mei had not married such a beast, her life would have been over."


    Gu Dagui said: "I really didn''t expect that Wan Lifang is such a beast, and he can even attack his own children. Whoever gets caught with something inferior to a beast will be in trouble. Fortunately, our sister Mei is very lucky and escaped early." "


    Mrs. Chen echoed, "No, it''s my sister-inw''s blessing that allowed our family to see the true face of the Wan family early and help Sister Mei survive the disaster."


    Gu Yumei has been through Wanjia''s business, and she has been very obedient recently. During the day, she goes to the workshop to fry fried tofu. After work, she goes home and starts doing needlework. At this moment, when she hears the words of her adults, she doesn''t say a word and just holds the needle and thread. Embroider something.


    Mrs. Chen nced at her embroidery work and said, "Auntie, please stop embroidering. How have you ruined this good fabric?"


    Tears immediately welled up in Gu Yumei''s eyes, and she said aggrievedly: "I want to practice my embroidery skills and do embroidery work for sale in the future."


    She said this half-hiddenly, but she could tell who Chen was.


    "You can spare yourself. I told you a long time ago that you have no such thing as embroidery skills."


    Do you think she doesnt know? This girl Mei Jieer just saw that Xiu Jieer was attracted by the shopkeeper of Fucheng Embroidery Shop and wanted to be an embroidery master. She was envious and wanted to practice embroidery and be an embroidery master with Xiu Jieer.

 Chapter 450: be attentive

    Chapter 450: be attentive


    Chapter 450: Courtesy


    Seeing Mrs. Chenughing at her, Gu Yumei wanted to retaliate as usual, but she still remembered Wanjia''s lesson, so she didn''t yell out in the end and just lowered her head to do her embroidery work.


    Mrs. Chen saw that she had been obedient recently and didn''t say anything to her. She just let her continue to embroider. With her little patience, she could only stop embroidering for a few days at most.


    As expected, after Gu Yumei embroidered for three days, she threw the embroidery of a few leaves into the box and never touched it again.


    Gu Jinxiu has been embroidering things. During this time, she embroidered two pictures, one was a picture of Mid-Autumn Reunion, and the other was not a scene, but a scripture - the Sutra of Ode to Blessings.


    but but also the festivities to be celebrated during the double ninth festival.


    Gu Jinxiu thought, after finishing embroidering the Sutra of Blessings, she would send the embroidery drawings to Huaiyu Embroidery House. Then she would formally reply to Grandma Li and be the embroidery master of Huaiyu Embroidery House.


    After discussion, the family has decided to let Gu Jinxiu be the embroidery master and sign a three-year contract with Huaiyu Embroidery Vige. In the past three years, her embroidery will only be sold to Huaiyu Embroidery House. Three yearster, she waspletely free and could give her embroidery pieces to any embroidery shop she wanted.


    Third Grandma said: "Embroidery masters are rare and expensive. We only sign a three-year contract. Can Huaiyu Embroidery Vige agree?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandma Li is an open-minded person. Since she has taken a fancy to my eldest sister''s embroidery skills and asked her to be an embroidery artist, she will give her the honor of an embroidery artist. Besides, our family is not that unloyal family. , Although the eldest sister will bepletely free after three years, it is better to be skilled than to be a professional. If the eldest sister has any embroidery products in the future, she will send them to Huaiyu Embroidery House first."


    Since the embroidery master can be as famous as the literati and entrics, they will care about their reputation as much as the literati and entrics, so Grandma Li is not worried about this at all.


    At present, in Huaiyu Embroidery House, there are also two well-known embroidery masters at that time who did not sign a contract but put their embroidery works on consignment at Huaiyu Embroidery House.


    "Then when the contract is signed, will Sister Xiu go to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige?" The third grandma looked at Gu Jinxiu and said worriedly: "Sister Xiu is old and good-looking. If she can avoid traveling far away, she will still be there. Its better not to travel far, Huaiyu Embroidery Vige is far away from our Tianfu County.


    As a girl, if something happens on the way to a ce as far away as Huaiyu Embroidery Vige, she wont cry to death.


    Cui was also worried about this and looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, let''s ask Mrs. Jiang first. It would be best if I don''t have to go to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige in person."


    This is why she always wants her family members to keep practicing boxing. Her family is not a famous family, and there are no groups of servants or guards to protect her, so she can only practice boxing and kicking to protect herself.


    Gu Jinxiu was embroidering her own name. After embroidering the word "Fu''an", she finished the embroidery thread and said to Third Grandma and Cui: "Third Grandma, mother, don''t worry, I will be very careful. If I can''t take care of both, this It doesnt matter if the embroiderer doesnt do it.


    She likes embroidery and wants to be an embroiderer, but there are not many things in the world that offer the best of both worlds. Weighing the pros and cons, she will choose a method that is good for herself and her family, and will not cause trouble to her family just because of a preference.


    Third Grandma nodded and said: "Third Grandma naturally believes in you. You have not been troublesome since you were a child."


    Sister Xiu has a tenacity and is very calm. Just sitting like this can give people a very solid feeling.


    "Xiaoyu, I made a new batch of mosquito repellent incense grinding tools for you, and I will move them to the pharmaceutical workshop for you tomorrow." Gu Dashan patted the sawdust on his body, put the carpentry tools into the suitcase, and walked into the house.


    Gu Jinli took a look into the yard and saw five piles of wooden abrasive tools one meter long and wide stacked in the yard. He smiled and said: "Thank you, dad, you have helped me a lot. If it weren''t for the mosquito repellent abrasive tools you made, I would This mosquito coil cant be made.


    Gu Dashans carpentry skills are excellent. The mosquito-repellent incense grinding tools he made are the same as those measured with a ruler. The size is the same, and the difference is only the size of a needle.


    Gu Dashan was not only good at carpentry work, he also did it quickly. In just half an hour after dinner, from July tote August, he helped her make two hundred mosquito-repellent incense grinding tools. Each mosquito-repellent incense grinder has ny grooves. If the grooves of the two hundred grinding tools are filled with medicinal mud, her pharmaceutical workshop can make nearly 20,000 mosquito-repellent incense sticks in one day.


    But now the pharmaceutical workshop is short of manpower. The four brothers Ophiopogon japonicus, Panax notoginseng, and Ye Dakou can mix up to 100 kilograms of medicinal paste a day, fill 100 mosquito-repellent incense grinding tools, and make 9,000 mosquito-repellent incense sticks.


    Even so, she can now earn thirty taels of silver a day just by selling mosquito coils.


    Mrs. Chen knew that Gu Jinli was making mosquito-repellent incense, and she also knew that the mosquito-repellent incense was sold very well. People from the county and prefectures came to Xuanhufang to ask for mosquito-repellent incense. She knew that Gu Jinli must have made a lot of money, and she was extremely jealous. She had been ttering Gu Jinli a lot recently. .


    Its a pity that Gu Jinli, the pharmaceutical manufacturer, wants to keep it in his own hands and wont let other family members get their hands on it. No matter how much Mr. Chen tters him, its useless.


    After getting up the next day, Gu Jinli went to the pharmaceutical workshop early and followed Kan Liu and the others to make scar removal cream and mosquito coils.


    During this period, Gu Jinli and Kan Liu made another 150 bottles of scar removal cream, all of which had a light floral fragrance.


    "The scar removal cream sells very well. Shopkeeper Cheng said that the rich families in Linhe Prefecture like the scar removal cream very much. Nowadays, anyone who has no shortage of money at home will keep a bottle in case a girl in the family hurts her hands or face. Yes, it can be used in time."


    Yuanzi Medicine Store has a branch in Linhe Prefecture. The scar removal ointment and mosquito coils made by Gu Jinli are sold to Xuanhufang first, and then Xuanhufang sells them to the Linhe Prefecture branch.


    The shopkeeper of the branch medicine store in Linhe Prefecture is called Cheng An, who is of the same generation as Cheng Han who lives next to Min Dong''s family.


    Scar removal cream is very expensive in Linhe Prefecture, costing twenty-five taels of silver per bottle. However, the wealthy families in Fucheng are very particr about the fact that the girls body cannot have scars, so scar removal cream is in short supply in Linhe Prefecture.


    "Mosquito-repellent incense is also selling very well. In the past few days, three Fucheng medicine shops havee to Xuanhufang, all here to buy mosquito-repellent incense. Old Doctor Wu did not sell it. He only said that he had signed contracts with other medicine shops for scar removal ointment and mosquito-repellent incense. They all have to be sold to contracted drug stores.


    "The people from the three medicine shops were very angry after hearing this. They said that Xuanhufang would not make any money even if they had money. Old doctor Wu choked and said, Xuanhufang is not short of money, and he was so angry that he left."


    "Those people in the medicine store will not give up. Old Doctor Wu has sent someone to send a letter to Shopkeeper Cheng. Shopkeeper Cheng will deal with it and asked me to tell the little boss that they will not let those troublese to the little boss. The little boss Just feel free to make the medicine." Mu Tong bundled the mosquito coils that had been dried yesterday and told Gu Jinli about the scar removal cream and mosquito coils.


    "That''s good, I hate trouble the most." Gu Jinli would cooperate with Yuanzi Medicine Company and give 40% of his profits to Dr. Wu, just to find himself a backer who could solve the trouble.


    "Xiaoyu, Rui Ge''er and the others have brought bricks and are waiting at the back door. Go and open a door for them." Gu Dashan came in from the third corner door of the house and said to Gu Jinli who was stirring the mosquito repellent paste.


    The keys to the fourth and fifth houses were held by Gu Jinli. Chang Errui and the others had to pull the bricks in through the back door, so Gu Jinli had to open the door.


    "Here wee." Gu Jinli followed Gu Dashan and walked around to the back door of the Lu family mansion. When he was about to reach the back door, he heard Gu Yumei''s attentive voice.


    Gu Yumei held a bamboo basket in her hand and said to Chang Errui with a blushing face: "Yuan, second brother of the Yuan family, you delivered the green bricks early in the morning. You must have set out to deliver the bricks before dawn. You must not have Have breakfast...this is the bean dregs cake made at home, I made a lot of it, my second aunt and I will bring some for you, you can eat as you like."


    Gu Yumei didnte alone, Mrs. Chen also came with her.

 Chapter 451: County news

    Chapter 451: County news


    Chapter 451 County News


    Gu Yumei suffered the Wan family''s loss and felt that her father was right. Although the Yuan family is not a schr''s family, it is the family of a vige chief. It manages half of the vige in Qingfu Town. There is also a brick kiln in the family, which is very profitable, and it is an excellent marriage.


    And she knew that it was not easy for a girl who had broken off the engagement to find a good family again. After learning that Chang Errui wasing to deliver green bricks to Gu Jinli''s pharmaceutical workshop today, she asked Mrs. Chen, and her aunt and niece carried the bean dregs. Cake and soy milk are here to show your courtesy.


    Chang Errui didn''t expect to meet Gu Yumei again. After listening to Gu Yumei''s words and seeing her walking towards her with a blushing face, he immediately avoided it and hid behind a worker. He was far away from Gu Yumei and directed at Mrs. Chen. He said: "My dear aunt, we came here after breakfast. You can take the breakfast to the workshop for others to eat."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she had a look on her face. She also knew that they shouldn''te here today, but she still hoped that Gu Yumei would have a good home, so she lowered her face and apanied Gu Yumei to send gifts to Chang Errui. breakfast.


    Chang Errui is a smart man and will definitely understand what Sister Mei means when shees to bring him breakfast.


    Chang Errui did understand, but he refused as soon as he opened his mouth. He didn''t eat the breakfast they sent and even hid far away.


    Gu Yumei was so aggrieved that she burst into tears when she saw Chang Errui like this... She knew she was wrong and even came to bring him breakfast. Can''t he forgive her?


    Chang Errui looked at Gu Yumei''s tears, frowned, and felt a sense of disgust in his heart. Fortunately, three workers followed him to deliver the bricks today. If he was the only one, and Gu Yumei was crying like this, people who didn''t know it would think he was right. How is she?


    Chang Errui couldn''t stay any longer and said to the worker next to him: "Uncle Jiu, wait here while I go find Uncle Dashan."


    Gu Yumei cried even harder when she saw that he was leaving.


    Gu Jinli was speechless and said in a loud voice: "Brother Chang, there''s no need to leave. I''ll open the door for you right now."


    With that said, he quickly opened the back door of the mansion for Chang Errui and the others: "Go in and take the four carts of bricks to the fourth house."


    She will seal the corner door from the fourth house to the third house, and then dig a well in the fourth house. This will make it easier to use water and medicine without having to go to the big kitchen to fetch water.


    When Chang Errui heard Gu Jinli''s words, he felt as if he was hearing the sound of nature and said happily: "Hey, I''ll send it in for you."


    Gu Dashan saw Gu Yumei and shook his head. This child is too impulsive. He must be embarrassed again this time.


    "Brother Rui,e with me. I will lead the way." Gu Dashan held two wooden boards, ced them on the steps of the back door, and let the wheels of the cart drive along the wooden boards into the house.


    Gu Jinli did not follow him in. Instead, he walked up to Gu Yumei with a smile on his face, looked at her and said, "What are you still doing here? People have rejected you. Do you want to stay here and wait to be rejected again?"


    You! Gu Yumei finally sacrificed her face to deliver food to Chang Errui. After being rejected by Chang Errui in public, she was already extremely embarrassed. Now that he wasughed at by Gu Jinli again, he felt angry and aggrieved, and cried even harder: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I knew you were waiting to see my joke... I had a bad fate. I met a bad guy and broke off the engagement. But I already know I was wrong...you stillugh at me...you still say that I..."


    "You can shut up." Gu Jinli said, "It sounds like you feel aggrieved. Did you choose the Wan family''s marriage? Since you have chosen it, you have to bear any bitter consequences."


    "Why don''t weugh at you? Can you please stop putting money on your face? Don''t you see that we are all very busy? Who has time tough at you?" Gu Jinli stared at Gu Yumei and said to her seriously: " No one isughing at you, all your jokes are your own fault. Do you understand what I mean? Forget it if you dont understand, I will tell you this once."


    She is not the Holy Mother, and she does not have so much love to preach to Gu Yumei for the second time.


    Mrs. Chen was afraid that Gu Yumei and Gu Jinli would quarrel, so she rushed over and grabbed Gu Yumei. She smiled apologetically at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry. She was just frightened by the Wan family''s affairs. She thought Chang Errui was good, so she came to give him a gift." I''ll test her out over breakfast. I have no other intention. I won''t cause trouble for you. I''ll take her back right now, don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Mrs. Chen hurriedly dragged Gu Yumei away.


    Gu Jinli looked at Chens back and shook his head. Chen always said that Gu Yumei was spoiled by Gu Dafu, but she herself also spoiled Gu Yumei.


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui soon found out that Gu Yumei and Chen came to give Chang Errui breakfast to test, and they hurried home from the workshop.


    Gu Dagui caught Mr. Chen and scolded her: "What do you want to do, mother-inw? Take the girl at home to deliver food to a foreign man, you can''t figure it out."


    Gu Dagui had a lot of things to say to Chen, but since Gu Yumei was at home, he couldn''t say some of the words, so he could only point at Chen with gritted teeth.


    Gu Yumei was still crying. Gu Dafu wanted to scold her, but also felt sorry for her being harmed by Wan Lifang, so he could only advise: "Sister Mei, don''t cry. Dad knows that you are scared, but what happened to the Yuan family, It wont work.


    The Yuan family has long rejected the marriage between the two families, and no one is interested in Sister Mei. If Mei is interested in her now, she will only embarrass herself.


    "Don''t worry, dad will definitely find you a good family. Although it may not be as good as the Yuan family, it will definitely be a wealthy family. Even if the other person''s family is not well off, dad will give you a lot of dowry to help you live your life in the future. Okay, I wont make you suffer, were not afraid.


    Gu Yumei was also frightened by what happened to the Wan family. She was afraid that everyone wouldugh at her, so she became anxious. She thought that if she could get engaged quickly, and the person would be the eldest member of the same household, then she could continue to stand proudly in front of several families. Don''t be afraid of beingughed at.


    She mustered up the courage to show her favor to Chang Errui today. After being rejected, she had no courage to do anything else. She could only nod obediently and leave her marriage to Gu Dafu.


    Chang Errui was so frightened by Gu Yumei that he was very nervous when delivering the bricks in the next few days. Fortunately, Gu Yumei was still shameless and didn''t bother him again.


    Gu Jinli was finally satisfied to see that Gu Yumei did not seek death again, and began to prepare to go to Fucheng.


    Doctor Xiao from Qingshan Medical Center in Fucheng once told him that after Qi Kangping and Qi Kangming''s hands and feet healed, they had to go to Fucheng to give him another look.


    This is the first time Dr. Xiao has done this treatment of breaking bones and then resetting them. He needs to see the effect. If it is good, Qingshan Medical Center will dare to use this method to treatme people in the future.


    And Gu Jinli''s pharmaceutical workshop needs people. She wants to take a trip to Fucheng to buy a group of people to make medicine while there are still some victims in Fucheng Yaxing who have not taken any action.


    After making up their mind, Gu Jinli''s family and Gu Daya''s family got ready, but before they were ready, Qin Sang''s letter reached Gu Jinli''s hands first.


    Qin Sang said that Zou Jiang will make some moves in the near future, and the is likely to be closed regarding Zou County Cheng, so he should be more alert.

 Chapter 452: The marriage between Qi Mo and his family

    Chapter 452: The marriage between Qi Mo and his family


    Chapter 452 The marriage between Qi Mo and his family


    Gu Jinli trusted Qin Sang very much. He would never make a mistake. After reading Qin Sang''s letter, he immediately burned it.


    She went to Qin''s house and asked Mr. Qin: "Did Brother Qin send you any news? Did Zhang Niuzi find anything?"


    Mr. Qin has been keeping an eye on Zhang Niuzi in Yushu Vige since mid-June and has been keeping an eye on him until now.


    Mr. Qin said: "Sang has sent me a message. It should be simr to the message he sent to you. The matter has not beenpleted yet. I dare not send too much message for fear of leaking on the road. Zhang Niuzi''s group is still in Yushu Vige, but As long as there is movement in Zoujiang, Zhang Niuzi and the others will definitely take action, so I just keep an eye on them."


    Mr. Qin found an excuse to go into the mountains every day. In fact, he took a path from the mountains to Yushu Vige to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi. But Zhang Niuzi and his group must have been ordered by Zou County Cheng. They have been too honest recently and have not left the vige day or night.


    Gu Jinli was a little disappointed, but she believed Qin Sang. Since Qin Sang asked Mr. Qin to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi and the others, he knew something and concluded that Zhang Niuzi and the others had contact with Zhang Huzi.


    "Grandpa Qin, it''s too hard for you to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi and the others all by yourself. I''ll ask Uncle Six to help you grow older." Gu Jinli said, "Uncle Six is good at knife skills and has some boxing skills, although he''s not very powerful. But its always good to have an extra pair of eyes keeping an eye on you.


    Mr. Qin shook his head and refused: "Sang said, you don''t need to worry about this matter, he has arranged it. Keep the people you have in your hands to prevent Zou County Cheng from doing anything dirty to you."


    There are many women and children at the end of the vige. If anything happens, it will be over. Wang Yongfu, Lao Zhu and his son, and Kan Liu were all left to Gu Jinli''s family, which would make her family a little safer.


    Gu Jinli: "So how old are you?"


    Mr. Qin said: "Don''t worry, old man. Sang has already made an agreement with Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi transferred four soldiers from the military post to follow me and take turns keeping an eye on Zhang Niuzi and the others. Don''t worry."


    Sang was a well-behaved boy. He had already told Jiang Qi to send someone to help him.


    Jiang Qi was also very happy, saying that he could take the opportunity to train the soldiers in the military station and give them skills.


    After Gu Jinli heard this, he felt relieved and went home.


    That night, when it was just getting dark, Mr. Qin came to Gu Jinli''s house and had a meal with Gu Jinli''s family. After eating, he asked the third grandfather to call the adults from the family and solemnly told them that there might be a situation in the near future. Not a peaceful thing.


    The adults were all frightened and asked Mr. Qin quickly: "What did you say this? Why did it suddenly be uneasy?"


    Mr. Qin didn''t say anything clearly, he just said: "It''s Sang and the others who received the news that a group of gangsters havee to Tianfu County. You guys all have girls, so be careful. If you meet a stranger, don''t talk to them." , call someone quickly.


    Zou Xian Cheng''s matter is not simple. It involves water bandits from a neighboring government. This is not something you''re afraid of if it''s ten thousand, but something bad. You have to warn several family members first.


    "Hey, hey, we got it, don''t worry." After the adults returned home, they called their children to them and told them more about the gangsters, asking them to be careful.


    Gu Jinli also took the opportunity to tell Gu Dashan and Gu Daya: "Dad, aunt, it''s not peaceful recently. Let''s not go to Fucheng now. We''ll talk about it after the Double Ninth Festival."


    Gu Dashan and Gu Daya were frightened by Mr. Qin''s words and nodded in agreement: "Hey, I won''t go to Fucheng for now. We''ll talk about itter." However, Gu Daya told Gu Jinli about Mo Kuizi: "My aunt''s family told me You also know about the Mo family''s affairs. Your third grandma helped to negotiate and now, the matter is almost settled. It''s just that Mo Kuizi can no longer work at his aunt''s house. My aunt wants to ask you for a favor and let Mo Kuizi go. Do you like working in the workshop?"


    Gu Jinli also hoped that the marriage between Mo Qinzi and Qi Kangping woulde true, and Mo Kuizi was a good person, so she nodded and agreed: "Sure, I will ask Aunt Kui Zi to call Uncle Kui Zi tomorrow and tell him about working in the workshop. .


    Hey, Ill leave this matter to you. You have helped my aunt a lot. Gu Daya left happily.


    The next morning, when Gu Jinli went to the workshop, he called Mrs. Zhang toe over and told her about letting Mo Kuizie to work in the workshop.


    The Zhang family has been waiting since before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Finally, when Mo Kuizi changed his job, he immediately agreed: "Little boss, I will go back and call Sister Qin''s father. He will be here soon." , just wait."


    Zhang left in a hurry, and brought Mo Kuizi back in just over a quarter of an hour.


    Mo Kuizi was very excited. Before Gu Jinli even mentioned the sry, he said: "Little boss, I am willing toe to the workshop to do odd jobs. You can sign the contract now."


    Aftering to work in the workshop, the marriage between his sister Qin and Brother Ping can be decided.


    Gu Jinli couldn''tugh or cry when he saw Mo Kuizi and his wife were so anxious. It seemed that Mo Kuizi and his wife were very satisfied with Qi Kangping. She took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the workshop and wrote a contract on the spot.


    After finishing writing, he read it to Mo Kuizi and asked: "In addition to doing chores for the tofu workshop, your job is to order tofu. If something goes wrong in the workshop, as a workshop worker, you have to sit down with everyone." . The monthly sry is 800 cash. If you do well, after three months, you will be given an increase of 50 cash every month, with no upper limit. Are you willing?"


    It is impossible for a man from this family to make tofu for a lifetime. Now Gu Jinli is slowly letting He Dayuan and the others order braised tofu. As for the brine, she would prepare it at home and then send it to the workshop to order tofu for them, so she was not afraid that the tofu recipe would be leaked.


    "I''m willing, the monthly money is quite a lot." Mo Kuizi was very happy. He and Zhang had made ns. For Sister Qin''s sake, even if he had no work to do, he would not help the Qi family anymore. Now Gu Daya kept his word and found him a job in the workshop. He received nearly one tael of silver per month, which was enough.


    Mo Kuizi pressed his fingerprints happily.


    After Gu Jinli put away the contract, he said to Mo Kuizi: "You go back to kill the ducks first. After my aunt''s family finds someone to kill the ducks, you cane to the workshop to work again."


    Hey, Ill go first, thank you, my boss. With a smile on his face, Mo Kuizi left the workshop step by step.


    He Suguo, the fourth daughter of He Dayan''s family, learned that Mo Kuizi wasing to the workshop to do odd jobs. She thought that no one had done the job of killing ducks in Gu Daya''s family, so she boldly went to Gu Jinli and begged: "Little boss, the Qi family Have you found the person to kill the ducks? If you haven''t found it yet, if the Xiaodong family and the Qi family don''t mind, can you let my father try to kill the ducks for a few days? If it''s okay to watch my father''s work, can you give me the job of killing the ducks? To my dad?"


    Not only was He Dajian''s family poor, they also had no sons. The couple gave birth to six daughters. In order to support these six daughters, He Dajian and his wife worked from dawn to dusk. However, because of theck ofnd, the family''s life was still tight. of.

 Chapter 453: whistleblower

    Chapter 453: whistleblower


    Chapter 453 The ve sues his master


    "You may not think that my father is thin, but he is very efficient at work. Although my mother is not in good health, she can still help boil water and pull out duck feathers. Five fruits and six fruits, a ten-year-old and an eight-year-old, can both Worker. If the Qi family gives me the job of killing ducks, my family will do a great job." He Suguo was afraid that Gu Jinli would not agree, so he said good things to his family.


    Gu Jinli knew the difficulties of He Dajian''s family. Because they could not give birth to a son, He Dajian and his wife were looked down upon by the vigers, and their backs were hunched over from ridicule.


    However, He Dajian and his wife were quite good. They did not beat or scold their daughter because they could not give birth to a son. The couple treated their six daughters well. The family has been in poverty for many years,rgely due to the fact that He Suguo''s three sisters got married. He Daqian and his wife were afraid that their three daughters would be looked down upon by their husband''s family, so they gave them a lot of dowry, which made the family live in a tight situation.


    He Siguo also thinks about his parents and is verypetitive. After entering the spice workshop, he does the work quickly and well. After finishing work every day, he will take the initiative to clean up and keep the spice workshop clean.


    Gu Jinli saw it all and said to her: "Okay, you go back to work first, and I''ll ask my aunt. If she is willing, everything will be easy to discuss."


    Thank you, little boss. He Siguo was very excited. After thanking him, he went back to grind the spices anxiously, waiting for the reply from Gu Dayas family.


    Gu Jinli knew that this matter was very important to He Siguo''s family, so he immediately went to Gu Daya''s house and told Gu Daya the matter without dy.


    Gu Daya, Qi Panpan, Qi Kangle, and Qi Kangping were pulling a cart to open a shop in the town. When they heard this, they said to Qipanpan: "You guys go to the town first, and I''ll go meet He Dalian and his wife." , If the person is good, then settle for his home."


    Qi Panpan has always listened to Gu Daya''s words. Hearing this, he said without hesitation: "Hey, you go ahead."


    After Qi Pan and the others left, Gu Daya took Gu Jinli to the vige chief''s house and exined his purpose.


    Vige Chief He immediately called He Tongsheng: "Third son, go to your Uncle Dajian''s house, call their husband and wife, and tell them that the Qi family wants them to work."


    Eh. He Tongsheng was recently caught by He Jinsheng studying together. He wanted to die and wanted to find him if something happened. When he heard this, he ran away in the blink of an eye.


    After a cup of tea, He Tongsheng came with He Dajian and his wife, followed by Wuguo and Liuguo. The whole family was very worried.


    Gu Daya looked at He Dali and his wife. They were both very thin. He Dali was hunchbacked, but his eyes were clear and he was honest.


    Wu Guo and Liu Guo held hands. Although they were scared, they bravely smiled at Gu Daya and Gu Jinli, and even took the initiative to call out to others in a sensible manner.


    Gu Daya said directly: "You should know why my family is looking for you and your wife. Everyone in the vige knows what you are like. I won''t say more. If you are willing to do the job of killing ducks, Lets sign a temporary contract now. After a month, if you do well, well sign a long-term contract, and the job of killing ducks will be yours from now on. Brother Da Si, what do you think?


    "Okay, okay, of course it''s good. Then let''s sign the contract now." He Dajian and his wife were so happy that they almost cried. They didn''t expect that such a good job would fall on their own heads. I heard that the Mo family killed A duck can earn more than 600 pennies a day.


    Gu Daya looked at He Dajian and his wife and knew their difficulties very well... I think back then, the third uncle''s wife wasughed at by the vigers for not being able to give birth to a son. Thanks to the third uncle''s ability and the third uncle''s fierceness, she managed to survive and wanted to Otherwise, the designated life will be worse than that of He Dalian and his wife.


    He Jinsheng is now studying at home, so he wrote a temporary contract for them, with the vige head He as the guarantor, and the two families signed their fingerprints.


    Gu Daya put away the contract and said: "Brother Daxi, follow me to the Mo family and learn **** ducks with the Mo brothers."


    "Hey." He Dajian responded and took his wife and daughter to Mo Kuizi''s house.


    Mo Kuizi was very happy when he saw that Gu Daya had found the man to kill the duck so quickly. He said to Gu Daya: "Don''t worry, sister-inw of the Qi family, I will teach Brother Dayan a lesson."


    Gu Daya smiled and said a few words, then took Gu Jinli away.


    He Dajian was not as smart as Mo Kuizi, and his movements were not as quick as Mo Kuizi''s, but he worked hard to learn. He was busy from morning to afternoon and killed thirty ducks. The two of them took the children of the two families to pick up the processed ducks and duck entrails to Gu Daya''s house. After getting the money for killing the ducks, Mo Kuizi gave He Daya ny cents.


    "No, no, my family is here today to learn **** ducks. It has caused a lot of trouble to Brother Mo. How can I ask for money?" He Dali did not dare to ept the money.


    "You deserve this, take it." Mo Kuizi forced the money into He Dali''s hand. Finally, he pretended to be angry, and He Dali epted the money.


    It was Qi Kangping who collected the ducks at home. As usual, he divided the processed duck viscera into several portions and gave one portion to the Mo family and one portion to the He Dajian family.


    He Dajian was shocked: "My master... this, this is impossible, this is all meat."


    Qi Kangping was stunned for a while and then said with a smile: "Uncle Dajian is joking, I am not a young master of the boss, you just call me brother Ping. These are duck offal, they can''t be sold for much, they are distributed to each family every day. Mo, Uncle Mos family also has one every day.


    When talking about Mo Kuizi''s house, Qi Kangping blushed and looked at Mo Kuizi with joy. He became more and more satisfied with this future son-inw.


    After He Dajian heard this, he gratefully epted arge bowl full of duck offal, took ny coins, took his two daughters and went home with tears in his eyes.


    That night, He Dajian''s wife stir-fried the duck offal, and the family of five had a hearty meal, and everyone ate deliciously.


    However, He Dajian''s wife said with some worry: "Dad, this job of killing ducks is more profitable than doing chores in a workshop. If our family takes this job, it won''t offend the Mo family, right?"


    Then he shouted: "Hey, that can''t be done. Our family is in such a bad situation that we don''t dare to offend the vigers... How about we give the work back, lest the Mo family will hate our family." Because He Dali''s wife had no son, she The vige lives a cautious life, so no one dares to offend.


    He Suguo couldn''t stand the look of her mother being inferior to others, so she said, "Mom, don''t worry, Uncle Mo has signed a contract with the workshop today. He is happy to go to the workshop to do odd jobs and will not bear any grudge against our family."


    Even though He Suguo said this, He Daqian''s wife was still worried. But within a few days of worrying, she heard the news that the Qi family went to the Mo family to propose marriage.


    It was then understood that Mo Kuizi did not do the job of killing ducks because he wanted to marry the Qi family.


    Gu Daya is a quick worker. As soon as Mo Kuizi went to work in the workshop, she invited an official matchmaker toe to propose marriage.


    However, before going to propose marriage, she asked Qi Kangping: "Are you still thinking about that vicious girl Yan Chunxiao? If you are still thinking about Yan Chunxiao, then the Mo family''s mother-inw will not mention it, and there is no harm to Sister Qin." .


    Qi Kangping hurriedly exined: "I don''t think about it anymore, she is not a good person... My son understands that she just wants to take advantage of him... Sister Qin''s temper is suitable for me. With her helping me support the family, my son can live his life in the future." Well done."


    "It''s good that you know." Gu Daya breathed a sigh of relief, and then went to invite a matchmaker to propose marriage to Mo''s family.


    The Mo family quickly agreed to the marriage and gave Mo Qinzi''s birthday and horoscope for calction.


    Needless to say, the result is naturally good, and it is said that they are a match made in heaven.


    While the Mo family and the Qi family were talking about getting married, a big event happened in the county that shocked the entire county.


    Zou Jiang sued Zou County Cheng!

 Chapter 454: good book

    Chapter 454: good book


    Chapter 454: Good Records


    As soon as the big drum in front of the Yamen was beaten by Zou Jiang, many people immediately gathered around.


    Many people on the street of the county government knew Zou Jiang. When they saw him ying drums to express his grievances, they hurriedly asked: "Steward Zou, what grievances do you have?"


    Thats right, Butler Zou, you are a popr person next to the county magistrate. If you have any grievances, you can just tell the county magistrate directly. Do you still need to go to the Yamen to y drums?


    Although Zou County Cheng was cuckolded by his son and his aunt and his whole family were runaway ves, which made him the biggestughing stock in the county in the past hundred years, he still had his official position and was able to redress Zou Jiang''s grievances.


    Zou Jiang threw away the drum hammer in his hand, looked at the crowd and shouted: "The person I want to sue is Zou Youlian!"


    Zou Youlian, who is it?


    An older person thought for a while and eximed: "Hey, it''s Zou County Cheng!"


    What? Zou Youlian is the Prime Minister of Zou County?


    This is really new, Zou Xianchengs confidants are suing Zou Xiancheng.


    "Zou County Cheng must havemitted an offense against Tai Sui. A man named Zhong Junwang came to sue him two months ago."


    What do you care about the person named Zhong? The Zhong family is dead. Now its Butler Zou who is suing Prime Minister Zou... Hey, Butler Zou, what are you suing Prime Minister Zou? Hurry up and tell us.


    Zou Jiangdao: "I want to use Zou Youlian of corruption, perverting thew, seeking wealth and killing, engaging in malpractice for personal gain, cheating in imperial examinations, and treating people as unworthy..."


    Everyone present was stunned. With so many charges, Zou Xiancheng was definitely dead this time!


    As soon as these usations came out, the whole street was in a state of excitement. Everyone rushed toin, spreading the news about Zou Jiang''swsuit against Zou Xiancheng to everyone in the entire county.


    As soon as Master Shao learned the news, he immediately went to inform Zou County Cheng.


    Zou Xiancheng was still recovering at home. When he heard Master Shao''s words, he turned pale with fright and fell off the bed.


    Master Shao and Master Cao immediately came over to help him up.


    Master Cao said: "Sir, please hold on, if you have any good intentions..."


    Shut up! Master Shao scolded Master Cao. This man surnamed Cao was too poor to speak. Did he want to make Zou Xiancheng angry to death?


    Sure enough, Zou Xiancheng stared at Master Cao with zing eyes, which frightened Master Cao to the point of pleading guilty: "Sir, please calm down, I''m just unintentional, I''m just too worried about you."


    With a bang, as soon as Zou County Cheng sat down on the bed, he immediately kicked Master Cao. After expressing his anger, he asked: "I asked you to stare at Zou Jiang. How did you do it? You actually asked him to sue. official!"


    Master Cao was wronged: "The younger one has been staring at Zou Jiang every day for the past two months, but when he goes out, he either goes to help the adults or goes to the bookstore and medical clinic. The younger brother has also checked the people he hase into contact with, and there is no problem with any of them. .


    He was really wronged and had no idea why Zou Jiang suddenly went crazy and sued Zou Xiancheng.


    "There must be something wrong, it must be!" Zou Xiancheng knew that Master Cao must have been deceived by Zou Jiang, but Zou Jiang had been to many ces in the past two months, and now he was burning his **** to investigate. To no avail.


    "What did Zou Jiang sue me for?" Zou Xiancheng calmed down after his anger and asked Master Shao.


    Master Shao repeated what Zou Jiang said at the Yamen Gate.


    After hearing this, Zou Xiancheng breathed a sigh of relief. He was not used of colluding with the water bandits except for murdering money and killing people, taking bribes and perverting thew. It seemed that Zou Jiang had no evidence of colluding with the water bandits.


    At this moment, Zou County Cheng was very happy. Fortunately, when Zou Jiang suspected that he bribed the water bandits to kill Aunt Lu, he did not admit it and quickly sent Cripple Liu away. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to stand up now. .    but


    "Oh, a domestic ve dares to sue me. I will let him know today whether he is a human or a dog!" Zou Xiancheng said to Master Shao and Master Cao: "Take the nurse to the county government and arrest him. Take the escaped ve Zou Jiang!"


    Zou Jiang is really stupid. After being a ve for so many years, he still treats himself as a human being. Doesnt he know that a ve cannot sue his master? When people sue an official, they must first hit twenty boards with a cane. How does Zou Jiang, a ve, have the right to sue his master?


    "Yes, sir!" Master Shao and Master Cao responded. They immediately left Zou County Cheng''s yard and summoned the nursing staff to go to the county government office to arrest Zou Jiang.


    Zou Yuzhen already knew that Zou County Prime Minister had contact with the water bandits. In the past two months, he had been trying to get in touch with the water bandits so that he could use the water bandits to kill the Qin Gu Luotian family.


    He has been ming the Qin Gu Luotian family for the copse of the Lu family, the murder of Aunt Lu, and the fact that he was hated by Zou County Prime Minister. He has been nning **** those families, but he has not followed Shui yet. When the bandits contacted him, they heard that Zou Jiang had sued Zou County Cheng.


    Zou Yuzhen was so worried that he hurriedly called his personal servant and asked: "Your uncle and the others went to arrest Zou Jiang? What happened to Zou Jiang? Why did he suddenly sue my father?"


    Although he hates the old man and wishes he would die soon, if the old man is used and the charges are proven, his son will also be implicated. Therefore, the old man can die, but he will never be convicted.


    The boy replied: "Uncle said that Zou Jiang is a ve and he has no right to sue the master."


    The boy''s reply was less respectful and more impatient...Zou Yuzhen had beenpletely disliked by Zou County Prime Minister because of Aunt Lu''s incident. He could not get anything from following Zou Yuzhen. Now he is begging his uncle to rece him. Work somewhere else.


    Zou Yuzhen narrowed his eyes and gave the young man a gloomy look. He didn''t say anything, but he held a grudge in his heart. He was waiting for me. When I gain power, you ves who look down on me will all die. !


    "Well, you go and keep an eye on it. If there is any new news from your uncle,e and report it to me." Zou Yuzhen said.


    Yes, Third Master. The young man casually called a thousand, turned around and left.


    Master Shao and Master Cao rushed to the gate of the county government office angrily. They pointed at Zou Jiang who was still counting Zou County Cheng''s crimes and said angrily: "Come on, take this escaped ve back!"


    Zou Family Guardian immediately rushed towards Zou Jiang.


    Luo Wu and the others had been waiting for a long time. When they saw this, they immediately rushed over with the government officials and stopped the Zou family to protect the courtyard: "Stop, this is the center of the government office. You are shouting about beating and killing because you want to be punished for disturbing the county government office." ?!"


    Master Shao frowned... Zou Jiang had been making trouble here for two-quarters of an hour. No one in the yamen stopped Zou Jiang, and Zou Jiang was allowed toin at the yamen gate. Now that they came to arrest him, the yamen servants came immediately. Needless to say, he knew , must have been ordered by County Magistrate Xu.


    Master Shao took two steps forward, stood with his hands behind his back, and looked at Luo Wudao: "Zou Jiang is a ve of the Zou family. Today he came to sue the master privately. He is regarded as a runaway ve. The Zou family has the right to capture his runaway ves. This matter Erluo Yamen can''t control it, and neither can the county magistrate."


    After hearing this, the onlookers said one after another: "This master is right. The arrest of ves is a private matter, and the Yamen really has nothing to do with it."


    When Master Shao heard this, he looked at Zou Jiang and said with a smile: "Steward Zou,e back with me. For the sake of you serving him for decades, Mr. Zou will definitely be lenient and not let you suffer too much." .


    Zou Jiang looked at Master Shao''s proud smile and asked: "Shao, are you so sure that I am a ve of the Zou family? Do you know that if you wrongfully use a good person of being a ve, you will be charged with forcing a good person to be a ve? This crime is yours Can you afford it?


    Master Shao frowned. What did Zou Jiang mean?


    Isnt Zou Jiang a ve?


    It''s impossible. Zou Jiang has been a ve of the Zou family for many years. It''s impossible for him to be a good member in an instant.

 Chapter 455: fall into the trap

    Chapter 455: fall into the trap


    Chapter 455 Falling into the trap


    Master Shao: "That''s nonsense. Who doesn''t know that Zou Jiang suffered a disaster at home when he was fifteen years old? He was disheartened and recuperated until he was sixteen years old. On his sixteenth birthday, he sold himself to Mr. Zou as a ve. This kind of people are destined to die. You still dare to quibble about something that everyone knows. Come on, take back this ve Zou Jiang."


    "Seize Zou Jiang." Master Cao didn''t give Zou Jiang a chance to defend himself. He led the Zou Mansion Guard around Luo Wu and the others and rushed towards Zou Jiang.


    Zou Jiang sneered, rushed directly into the yamen, knelt down in the courtroom with a plop, raised four characters in front of the mirror and shouted: "Themon people are wronged, please ask Mr. Qingtian to make the decision for themon people!"


    When Master Cao and others saw Zou Jiang rushing into the court, they rushed in too. Master Shao wanted to stop them but it was toote.


    Luo Wu and his officials immediately surrounded the gate of the county government office to prevent Master Cao and others from escaping.


    Jiang County Lieutenant and Yang Bantou rushed over from behind the court with another group of government officials, pointed at Master Cao and the others and said, "You are bold and cunning ves. You dare to lead a group of people to break into the court. Come on, let me arrest them!"


    "It''s my lord." Team leader Yang and the others immediately rushed up, drew out their swords, and surrounded Master Cao and the others.


    It was only then that Master Cao and the others knew what they had done in a hurry, and immediately said to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Master Jiang misunderstood, the young men are not trespassing in the court, but just want to arrest the ve Zou Jiang."


    Master Shao also hurriedly squeezed into the courtroom and bowed to Jiang County Lieutenant repeatedly: "Master Jiang, this is really a misunderstanding. Master Cao and the others are people who know the rules and have no intention of breaking into the courtroom privately."


    He scolded Master Cao again: "What are you doing here? Get out of here. Only ves like you can enter the court?"


    Master Shaos lesson is that you guys should get out right now. Master Cao and the others apologized and backed away, trying to leave the courtroom.


    It''s a pity that Luo Wu will not let them out.


    He led a group of brothers who were government officials, took out the swords they wore, formed a human wall, stopped Master Cao and the others, and shouted angrily: "Swords and guns have no eyes, anyone who dares toe here will be responsible for their own life and death."


    Master Cao and the others looked at the gleaming swords and the angry faces of Luo Wu and others. They did not dare to take another step forward, for fear that if they rushed out forcefully, their lives would be in danger.


    Master Shao became anxious and said to Captain Jiang: "Master Jiang, why are you doing this? We have been colleagues for many years. What happened with Master Cao and the others is a misunderstanding. Raise your hand and let them go."


    Jiang Xianwei only nced at Master Shao and did not speak.


    In one sentence, Mr. Shao was so ashamed that he felt ashamed.


    What Yang Bantou said is right. He is indeed a staff member hired by Zou County Prime Minister. Although he can enter and exit the county government office and have ess to some official documents due to Zou County Prime Minister''s rtionship, to put it bluntly, Master Shao is just an outsider without an official position. The county government has nothing to do with it.


    Leader Yang pointed at Master Cao and the others and said, "Besides, Cao is a ve of the Zou family, but he dares to break into the court with weapons. Master Shao, you should know what the crime is, right? If you don''t know, you can Go back and ask Zou County Cheng."


    ves entering the court privately with weapons are tantamount to rebellion!


    Master Shao naturally knew about this crime, and it was precisely because he knew that he was anxious. If this matter is not handled well, Zou Xiancheng, the head of the family, will suffer a lot.


    Jiang County Lieutenant said at this time: "Lao Yang, arrest these gangsters who broke into the court and put them in jail."


    He then looked at Master Shao and said, "You can plead for them, but you can also let them resist, but you have to understand that once they resist, it will not be just the group of domestic ves named Cao who will die."


    Even Zou County Cheng couldn''t get a favor from him. Master Shao''s knees weakened and he almost fell to the ground. He looked at Zou Jiang, pointed at him and said, "You did it on purpose!"


    It was he who brought Master Cao and others into the court and made Master Cao and othersmit a serious crime that was tantamount to rebellion.


    Zou Jiang looked at Master Shao and said with a smile: "The servants of the Zou family are as stupid as Zou Youlian."


    He indeed rushed into the court on purpose and brought in the group of Zou family guards named Cao, but so what? Soldiers never tire of deceit, and to put it bluntly, these guards with the surname Cao are private soldiers raised by the Prime Minister of Zouxian County. They will capture as many as they can and cannot let them go.


    Master Shao was so angry that he almost passed away, but he had no choice but to watch Yang Bantou and Luo Wu arrest Master Cao and others.


    And he had to say to Master Cao and the others: "Don''t do anything, just follow Team Leader Yang and the others to the cell, and I will save you."


    Master Cao and the others were frightened. They were afraid that the county government would really use them of rebelling. How could they dare to resist? They begged Master Shao: "Master Shao, you have to go and intercede for us. We really didn''t mean it. We didn''t do it on purpose." He was harmed by Zou Jiang!"


    Master Shao remained calm and silent. After Master Cao and the others were taken away, he pointed at Zou Jiang and said, "Jiang County Lieutenant, Zou Jiang is a ve of the Zou family. I want to take him away. Please let him go."


    Heh, do you think you can escape by arresting Master Cao and the others? He is not dead yet, there are many ways to take Zou Jiang away.


    Zou Jiang shouted: "Master Jiang clearly understands that the grassroots are good citizens, not ves."


    Master Shao was furious: "You are talking nonsense!"


    Jiang Xianwei raised his hand to stop Master Shao and said: "Since both of you have different opinions, this matter must be reviewed by the county magistrate before a conclusion can be made."


    With that said, he asked Luo Wu and the others to continue guarding the gate of the county government office, preventing Master Shao and Zou Jiang from leaving. He went to the back of the court hall and asked to see County Magistrate Xu.


    County Magistrate Xu is a schr, and he is from a peasant family. It was not easy for him to obtain the imperial examination, and he worked as an assistant officer for six years before bing the chief officer. He was afraid of death and trouble. Regarding the matter of Zou County Cheng, He didn''t really want to care.


    "Sir, Dong Weng, good ssmate, don''t hesitate any more. As long as you rise to the throne, this credit will be firmly in your hands, and maybe you can even be promoted to another level." Master Tian advised. Xu County Magistrate said: "Zou Jiang only sued Zou County Prime Minister for bending thew for personal gain and abusing power for personal gain. He did not use Zou County Prime Minister of colluding with the water bandits. The water bandits will not kill him in front of you. Don''t worry."


    Dont worry, County Magistrate Xu was almost scared to death, okay?


    "Then Aunt Lu died so tragically. Lao Tian, Brother Tian, and my good ssmates, let''s wait for a few more months before leaving. Why bother to go through this muddy water? Someone will die." County Magistrate Xu said with a sad face, All he had to do was kneel down to Master Tian.


    Master Tian was more ruthless than him and knelt down to him directly.


    With a plop, Mr. Tians knee hit the ground hard. When County Magistrate Xu heard the sound, he panicked in pain for him.


    Stop messing with these useless things, get up quickly. County Magistrate Xu wanted to help Master Tian, but Master Tian wouldnt get up.


    Sir, do you still remember what we said when we went to take the merit examination together? Master Tian said to County Magistrate Xu with tears in his eyes: A group of our ssmates once swore that after bing officials, we would put life and death aside

 Chapter 456: Capture Zou Xian Cheng

    Chapter 456: Capture Zou Xian Cheng


    Chapter 456 Capturing Zou Xiancheng


    "Okay, okay, stop talking. It''s been more than 20 years ago, and you still remember." County Magistrate Xu was convinced by Master Tian, and pulled him up and said: "Shengtangshengtang, I will be here now Lets go to Shengtang.


    If he doesn''t go to the court, Master Tian will probably cut off his robe and sever ties with him.


    besides


    "What are you swearing? Those are drunk words we say when we are drunk." Magistrate Xu corrected him dissatisfied.


    Master Tian: "This is called telling the truth after drinking."


    Xu County Magistrate:


    Jiang Xianwei knocked on the door at this time and said: "Your Excellency, County Magistrate, I have something important to report for my humble position."


    Come in. County Magistrate Xu straightened his clothes and said.


    County Lieutenant Jiang opened the door and came in and told Magistrate Xu what happened in the courtroom: "The Zou family nurse has been imprisoned. Zou Jiang and Master Shao are still in the courtroom. They both insist on one thing. One said they are not ves." I firmly believe that Zou Jiang is a ve of the Zou family and ask the county magistrate to bring him to court."


    What else could Magistrate Xu say? He could only take Master Tian, call Master Yu and a few followers, and the group went to the court.


    Snapped!


    As soon as the rm bell sounded, Magistrate Xu asked: "Who is here? What are you telling me?"


    "Your Excellency, the Shao family hase to capture their ve Zou Jiang." Master Shao took the lead and pointed at Zou Jiang and said: "Zou Jiang has been suffering from chronic illnesses for many years, and because of the tragedy at home when he was young, he has often talked crazy recently, and today it is even more so. He came to the county government office privately and disturbed the peace of the county magistrate. It is really the fault of the Zou family, so Shao will take this crazy ve away immediately."


    Master Shao is a smart man. He said that Zou Jiang was crazy as soon as he opened his mouth. He killed two birds with one stone and made Zou Jiang''swsuit against Zou Xiancheng seem crazy.


    Zou Jiang smiled, knelt down in the hall, bowed to the county magistrate, and said to Master Shao: "Shao, before you nder me, you must have evidence. I am hysterical? I was still in charge of Zou Mansion yesterday. General affairs, Master Shao also lives in Zou Mansion, are you all being managed by a lunatic like me? Its really ridiculous.


    Master Shao was overjoyed and hurriedly pointed at Zou Jiang and said: "Sir, Zou Jiang has personally admitted that he works in the Zou Mansion. He is a ve of the Zou Mansion. Please let Shao take Zou Jiang back to the Zou family!"


    However, could Zou Jiang be so stupid?


    He and Qin Sang had been nning for nearly two months and had designed every link.


    Zou Jiang took off a cloth bag from his waist, raised it above his head and said: "Sir, although I work in the Zou family, I am not a ve of the Zou family. I am a good citizen. The bag contains my household registration, house deed,nd deed, etc., which can prove that I am a good person." Your Majesty, please take a look at the evidence of your citizenship.


    Team leader Yang immediately took the bag and put it on Master Yu''s table for Master Yu to check.


    Master Yu looked at the household registration and other items in the bag one by one. After confirming that they were genuine, he put them in a long wooden box and stood up to present them to County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, they are all real. Please take a look."


    Master Tian took it and handed it to County Magistrate Xu.


    County Magistrate Xu looked at the contents in the wooden box, nodded with satisfaction, and said: "Jiang Sheng is indeed a well-registered person, and the head of the household on the household registration is his name."


    Master Shao was shocked: "It''s impossible. Zou Jiang has always been a ve of the Zou family. He can''t be a good citizen."


    After a pause, he pointed at the wooden box and said, "Fake, these things must be fake."


    "Bold!" County Magistrate Xu was stunned, pointed at Master Shao and said: "For those with the surname Shao, these household registrations and house deeds are all stamped with the seal of the Fucheng Yamen. Are you questioning the Fucheng Yamen''s fraud? You What a big dog!"


    County Magistrate Xu picked up a piece of yellowed paper, shook it and said: "This is the book of release of membership written by Zou Youlian himself to Jiang Sheng. It has Zou Youlian''s private seal and fingerprint on it. Zou Youlian released Jiang Sheng''s registration by himself, and now you are Coming to arrest Jiang Sheng is simply unreasonable!"    What?


    Master Shao was confused. Did Zou Jiang settle in Fucheng? There is also a copy of Zou Xiancheng''s release book, this, this...


    Master Shao was caught off guard. He didn''t expect Zou Jiang to have so much evidence.


    The people who gathered around the yamen gate to watch the excitement were very excited when they saw it: "Zou Jiang is really a good schr. Hey, the excitement today is even better than the y on the stage."


    Thats right, the ys on the stage are all fake, but this is real. Today is an eye-opener for us.


    The people who were watching the excitement said one after another, and those who were not too concerned about the excitement shouted to the yamen: "Steward Zou, didn''t you say before that you wanted to sue Zou County Cheng for corruption and perverting thew? It sounds like there are many charges. , do you still want to sue now? We are all waiting, so hurry up."


    Zou Jiang said: "Jiang is here to expose the evil things Zou Youlian has done in the past few decades. Naturally, he will be sued."


    "Wait a minute." Master Shao pointed at Zou Jiang, with a sneer on his lips, and said to County Magistrate Xu: "Your Majesty, even if Zou Jiang is a good citizen, he has no reputation. If he wants to sue the imperial magistrate, he must first be punished. The punishment of killing."


    Only those who survive the threat of death can sue the imperial magistrate. Zou Jiang was seriously injured back then and was old. Once he was tortured, he would probably die in court on the spot.


    Since Zou Jiang dared to sue Zou County Magistrate, he had already put his own death aside. He kowtowed heavily to County Magistrate Xu: "Themon people are willing to ept the threat of death."


    As soon as these words came out, not only Master Shao, but also everyone present was shocked.


    County Magistrate Xu looked at Zou Jiang with admiration and asked: "Jiang Sheng, the punishment of killing a person can kill people. You have to think clearly. Once the execution is carried out, you will not regret taking the medicine."


    Zou Jiang gave Magistrate Xu another hard knock and said in a sonorous voice: "As long as Zou Youlian can be brought to justice, Jiang Sheng will die without regrets."


    What a man who will die without regrets! Jiang Sheng, you are worthy of being a well-educated person. Tian admires you.


    I admire you so much, please calm down.


    County Magistrate Xu had a headache, why did his staff member and ssmate friend get back to life more and more, he was no longer a young boy, and he was still so impulsive. In court, as the county magistrate, is this what he can say?


    With a snap, Magistrate Xu said: "Execution!"


    Team leader Yang immediately came forward with his yamen servants, pressed Zou Jiang on the bench, and beat Zou Jiang twenty times with a stick covered with iron sheets. Although he was merciful, Zou Jiang was still beaten to pieces.


    This is not over yet. After being pped twenty times, he will be pped twenty more times. After every two ps, he will ask Zou Jiang: "Jiang Sheng, do you want to sue Zou Youlian?"


    Zou Jiang would always reply: "Jiang Sheng, a grassroots citizen, wants to sue Zou Youlian for corruption and perverting thew..."


    The people outside were watching the excitement at first. It was obvious that even though Zou Jiang was almost beaten to death, he was still talking about suing Zou Xiancheng. Everyone became quiet.


    Master Shao felt chills all over when he saw Zou Jiang wanting to sue Zou Xiancheng even if he died. He was already thinking about what he should do to avoid being implicated by Zou Xiancheng.


    With one breath, Zou Jiang endured the murderous torture and presented all the written pleadings and various evidences.


    Zou Jiang had many cloth bags hanging on his waist. These cloth bags contained various documents, letters, rosters, and ount books, all of which were evidence that Zou County Cheng was corrupt, perverting thew, and seeking money and life.


    These evidences were enough for Magistrate Xu to order the arrest of Zou County Cheng.

 Chapter 457: perjury

    Chapter 457: perjury


    Chapter 457 Perjury


    Zou Mansion.


    Sir, Zou Wulian and the others have returned with news! Zou He, the steward, rushed into the courtyard where Zou County Cheng lived, followed by Zou Wulian and Zou Sifang.


    The ves of the Zou family, as long as they are loyal to the Prime Minister of Zou County and have outstanding abilities, will be given the surname Zou and then named ording to their seniority numbers.


    Zou Wulian and Zou Sifang were wearing the clothes of traffickers and hiding in the yamen gate to see the situation. Seeing that Zou Jiang would rather suffer the threat of death than sue Zou Xiancheng, they immediately rushed back to report the news.


    Zou County Cheng has been waiting for the news. After hearing this, he immediately said to another confidant: "Zou Hai, go open the door for Zou He and bring people in."


    "Yes." Zou Hai walked steadily and quickly. He looked like a martial artist with hidden boxing and kicking skills. After opening the door, he brought Zou He and the others in.


    Zou Xian Cheng, with his sunken eyes, stared at Zou Wulian and Zou Sifang and said, "Tell me, how is the situation?"


    Zou Sifang spoke sharply and told Zou Xiancheng what happened in the court.


    "White-eyed wolf, you are really an immature white-eyed wolf!" When Zou County Cheng heard that Zou Jiang had submitted the household registration, house deed, and the release certificate he had given him, he was so angry that he smashed two teacup.


    ...He did write a letter of release to Zou Jiang. At that time, he would write a letter of release to Zou Jiang because he knew that Zou Jiang would not change his status and would continue to be his ve. He was satisfied in his heart, but wanted to show off. It made Zou Jiang feel that he really regarded him as a brother, so he wrote a book releasing him.


    He also said at the time: "If Brother Jiang figures it out, he can go to the Yamen at any time with the release book to change the ve registration into a good one."


    But he just said it casually and never thought of letting Zou Jiang be a good citizen. However, Zou Jiang actually changed his nationality behind his back!


    When did Zou Jiang, a sinister man, change his nationality?


    Still went to settle in Fucheng and did not return to Luchang County. No wonder the people he ced in Luchang County said that no one named Jiang Sheng returned to Luchang County to change his registration.


    "Liar, traitor, you bastard, I won''t let you go!" The Prime Minister of Zou County was so excited that he wanted to tear Zou Jiang alive. Do you really think you can seed if you dare to trick him like this? Haha, Zou Jiang couldn''t beat him back then, but now he still wants to fight him, what a dream!


    "Master, what should we do now?" Zou Wulian thought of Zou Jiang''s ruthlessness in suing Zou Xiancheng even if he wanted to die, and he was very worried, so he suggested: "Why don''t you, master, go out for a while?"


    They can send Prime Minister Zou County away before the government officialse.


    Zou County Prime Minister Zou Xiancheng stared at him and cursed a fool in his heart. Zou Jiang beat the drum in broad daylight toin just to prevent him from fleeing. If he avoided it at this time, he would be fleeing in fear of crime, and then he, the Zou family, and everyone would be doomed.


    "He''s just a ve, how can I be afraid of him?" Zou Xiancheng sneered: "Not to mention whether he can withstand the murderous punishment at his age. Even if he can, does he have the evidence to punish me?"


    In the past few decades, he has indeedmitted corruption and perversion of thew, seeking wealth and killing, engaging in malpractice for personal gain, cheating on imperial examinations, and treating people as untouchables, and he has also had Zou Jiang help him deal with them. But every time he did something evil, he swept it clean. He watched Zou Jiang destroy the evidence with his own eyes. Where could Zou Jiang get the evidence to use him now? Impossible, so don''t worry.


    After hearing this, Zou He felt a lot more at ease: "I really have the talent to strategize and prepare for rainy days."


    Zou Hai frowned when he heard this. At this time, Zou He was still ttering... Who is Zou Jiang? Zou Hai has known over the years that Zou Jiang is indeed a well-known figure in He''an Mansion since he was young. When helping Zou County Cheng clean up, Zou Hai was afraid when he saw some of Zou Jiang''s methods.


    If Zou Xiancheng and Zou Jiang fight, it''s hard to say who will win. Just when Zou Hai was worried, another steward from the outer courtyard suddenly rushed in and shouted: "Master, the master is not good. Jiang County Lieutenant came to the door with arge group of government officials, saying they wanted to arrest the master."


    "Zou Hu, what are you talking about? Jiang County Lieutenant came to the door in person with the government officials!" Zou Hai''s heart trembled. Sure enough, Zou Jiang had evidence in his hand. Otherwise, County Magistrate Xu would not have ordered the arrest. The person who came here still had a grudge against the master. Lieutenant Jiang County, this is not showing favor to the master.


    When Zou Xiancheng heard this, he stood up from the soft couch in shock: "That reckless man Jiang Dahu is here!"


    Zou Hu was the least valued among these stewards. Now he was frightened and cried: "Yes, sir, Jiang County Lieutenant is here, bringing dozens of government servants, and destroying all the doors of our Zou Mansion." They blocked it and ordered no one in the house to go out. They said that the master had broken thew. The evidence was conclusive and they wanted to ransack the house. What should I do?!"


    "The evidence is conclusive?" Zou County Cheng was confused: "Impossible, impossible, Zou Jiang can''t have evidence... Perjury, it must be his forged evidence!"


    Zou Jiangs family used to run a bookstore. His great-grandfather and grandfather, including Zou Jiangs short-lived father, were all skilled in mounting, repairing calligraphy and painting, and repairing books. Zou Jiang also knew about his family background... Those evidences must have been forged by Zou Jiang.


    "Beast, beast, you dare to harm me like this, Zou Jiang, just wait for me!"


    With a bang, the door of Zou County Cheng''s courtyard was sted open. Jiang County Lieutenant put on his official uniform and rushed in with Luo Wu, Yang Bantou and fifty government servants. He pointed at Zou County Cheng and said: "Zou Youlian, you You havemitted corruption and perverted thew, sought wealth and killed people, engaged in malpractice for personal gain, cheated on imperial examinations, used civilians as untouchables, and have done many things that vited the criminalws of Dachu. The county magistrate has ordered that you be arrested and brought to justice. This is the arrest document. Take a look. Bar."


    Zou Xian Cheng was sitting in the house. He did not read the arrest document. He only looked at Jiang Xianwei who was standing at the door and said word by word: "I am innocent. I was falsely used by a ve who betrayed my master."


    Jiang County Lieutenant smiled: "If you use me falsely or not, you should go to the Yamen first and then talk about it."


    He knew a little about Zou Jiang and Qin Sang''s n. The method was very risky and involved a life-for-life strategy, but Zou Jiang was willing to do it. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was 80% feasible. But now that it has progressed to this point, it is indeed very smooth.


    Zou Xiancheng knew that he had to go to the Yamen today. After asking Zou He to bring him the official uniform, he said to Jiang Xianwei: "I am still an official of the imperial court. You cannot put shackles on me." .


    Lieutenant Jiang County ignored Zou County Cheng and only said to Luo Wu: "You are guarding the Zou family. You are not allowed to let a fly in, and you are not allowed to let a dog out. If you mess up the matter, raise your head." See!"


    It doesn''t matter whether they are corrupt or perverting thew. What Zou Jiang and Sang want to do is to find out the water bandits behind Zou Youlian. No one knows whether there are any water bandits lurking in Zou''s mansion.


    "Yes." Luo Wu responded, and took the thirty remaining government servants, holding their sabers, to guard the entrances of Zou''s house.


    When Jiang County Lieutenant came to arrest him, the people who were watching the excitement also came. When they saw Zou County Cheng being escorted out, they were immediately excited.


    Hey, look, look, Zou County Cheng has really been arrested.


    Oh my God, Zou Youlian has really been arrested. I have to tell my father the good news when I go to visit the grave during the Qingming Festival next year.


    Hey, why is Zou County Cheng still wearing official uniform and not tied up? Was he arrested or not?

 Chapter 458: Theres a big fuss

    Chapter 458: There''s a big fuss


    Chapter 458 Its a big deal


    "Of course we were caught. If we hadn''t been caught, do you think we could be here to watch the fun? People sent by Zou County Cheng had already driven us away. Look, who is here to drive us away now."


    "Old Xutou is right. The Zou family is the most overbearing. They always like to distinguish between officials and civilians. If Zou Xiancheng hadn''t been arrested and lost the qualification to give orders, he would have had us kicked out long ago. .


    Zou Xian Cheng listened to the words of the people around him, his face was terrifyingly gloomy, but he knew that he was at a disadvantage now, and Jiang Dahu had a grudge against him. Even if he asked Jiang Dahu to drive away these onlookers, Jiang Dahu would not agree and would still Willugh at him in turn.


    Zou Xiancheng would not do such a self-humiliating thing. He only looked ahead and walked with his head held high, as if he was innocent and had been falsely used by Zou Jiang.


    Jiang Xianwei nced at Zou Xiancheng and sneered in his heart. As expected, he is an old fox, and at this time he is still pretending to be a gentleman who has been framed. Unfortunately, Zou County Cheng is destined to be imprisoned this time.


    Zou Mansion is not far from the county government office, but because there were too many people watching the excitement along the way, Zou Xiancheng and his party had to walk for a full two-quarters of an hour before reaching the county government office.


    County Magistrate Xu had been waiting for Lieutenant Jiang to **** the person. When he saw the person arriving, he immediately patted the scaffolding and said: "Quiet, quiet, Xuan Zou Youlianes to the court."


    Yang Bantou and a group of government officials opened the way, and Jiang Xianwei brought Zou Xiancheng to the court.


    Zou County Magistrate is still an official and does not need to kneel. He straightened his back and walked into the court. Looking at County Magistrate Xu in the hall, he bowed and said: "I see you for your humble position. There is injustice in this humble position. I want to sue Zou Jiang for falsely using me of this humble position. Please, sir." epted."


    As he spoke, he took out the paper he had written early in the morning and hid in hispel, and handed it to Magistrate Xu.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Shao immediately said: "Your Majesty the County Magistrate, Shao has a reputation as a schr and can serve as a litigator for Zou County Magistrate. Please allow the County Magistrate to ept the case."


    County Magistrate Xu epts allints filed by the people. If Zou County Magistrate''s case against Zou Jiang is not epted, then Magistrate Xu will use his power to murder his subordinate magistrate. If this matter reaches the Fucheng Yamen, Magistrate Xu, the chief official, will not have to do anything. .


    As soon as the words of Zou County Cheng and Master Shao came out, not to mention the people who were watching the excitement, even County Magistrate Xu was shocked and sneered in his heart. He knew that Zou Xiancheng was the top tyrant in Tianfu County, but he didn''t expect that Zou Xiancheng would make a counterint when he reached this level.


    Master Tian was so angry that he almost pointed at Zou County Cheng and cursed him. How could a man named Zou be so vicious, and actually did this to them?


    Jiang Xianwei and Zou Xiancheng have worked together for half their lives. They know Zou Xiancheng''s shamelessness. He is not surprised at all when he hears this. The old **** said calmly: "Zou Youlian, you said Zou Jiang falsely used you, do you have any evidence? There is no evidence." Just say that others have falsely used you, but you are really good at calling out injustice. Please note that Zou Jiang is using you, but the evidence is conclusive."


    Master Tian immediately came to his senses and reminded County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, when you present the evidence, just destroy the evidence and put the person named Zou in jail first."


    The man surnamed Zouined as soon as he came. He was a tough nut to crack. They couldn''t spend too long with him in court. If this drags on for a long time, the person named Zou will inevitably have other troubles.


    Magistrate Xu immediately said: "Master Jiang is right, everythinges first. Since it was Zou Jiang who sued you first, you should deal with his petition first. Come on, present the evidence."


    Master Tian immediately exined the culpability of Zou Jiang''swsuit against Zou Xiancheng.


    "Zou Jiang, formerly known as Jiang Sheng, sued Zou Youlian for embezzlement and perversion of thew during his reign. He embezzled 10,000 dan of grain tax and 1,400 taels of head tax from Tianfu County. He also took advantage of his position to embezzle 1,100 acres of paddy fields and drynd from others. Two thousand six hundred acres, fifty-seven houses, and thirty-one shops." Master Tian pointed to the wooden box on his desk and said: "This is the ount book submitted by Jiang Sheng. It clearly records the amount of Zou Youlian''s embezzlement, and the amount of money hemitted. There are five letters written to the scribes of Silifang in Hukou Town, Xianggui Town, and Yonglu Town, as well as several vige chiefs and vige chiefs. They are all evidence that Zou Youlian conspired with them to seize the vigers'' fields, houses, and shops. "


    "We have checked these letters and ount books. The fields, houses and shops mentioned in the ount books are all true. Now 20% of these things are in the name of the Zou family, and 20% are in the name of Master Shao''s wife. As for those who are not Those who are under the names of the Zou family and the Shao family will send people to investigate."


    "The handwriting on the letter was written by three people. The other two were not found, but one of them is Master Shao."


    After Master Tian finished speaking, he looked at the pale Master Shao and said with a smile: "Master Shao, you don''t have to be awyer for Zou County Cheng anymore. Come on, tie up Shao Qizhuang and listen to the trial together!"


    "Yes." Three government officials immediately rushed over, **** Master Shao, who was still in a daze, and held him on the ground.


    Master Shao''s knees hurt, and he finally came to his senses and shouted: "It''s wrong, it''s wrong, I didn''t help Zou County Cheng do anything corrupt and pervert thew, I''m wrong!"


    You really get what you''re afraid of. Master Shao has helped Zou County Cheng do a lot of evil things over the years and got a lot of benefits. Today, Zou County Cheng was sued by Zou Jiang, and he started to be afraid. He was afraid that he would be implicated, so he joined in Prison.


    Magistrate Xu said: "If there is no injustice, evidence will speak for itself. If you have evidence to prove your innocence, I will handle it impartially and release you in court. If not, you will have to be detained for trial."


    These are just the gains of corruption and abuse ofw. In the past few decades, Zou Youlian has alsomitted evil deeds of abusing power for personal gain, collecting money to murder people, and taking advantage of being in charge of the corvee service to consign good people serving the corvee into ves and sell them to the south of the Yangtze River!


    Master Tian pointed to another wooden box containing evidence and said: "These are all the evidence that Zou Youlian used good people to sell bad people and sold good people!"


    When the people surrounding the yamen gate heard this, they werepletely shocked and angry. They pointed at Zou County Cheng and said: "Zou Youlian, you old beast, you actually turned good people who went to do corvee into ves and sold them, you still don''t." people?!"


    "Hey, my second son went to do corvee work more than ten years ago and has nevere back. The government said that he is dead, but there is not even a body of my second son. Is he dead or was he filled up by Zou Youlian? Sold into very?!


    My eldest son is also the one who never sees people alive or dead


    "The same goes for my men. They never came back after going to do corvees. My father-inw and mother-inw went to the Yamen to ask many times, but they couldn''t get anything out of them every time. I wanted to look for someone in the ce where my men were doing corvees, but the Yamen didn''t even know where they were. Give me the address. My parents-inw died with their eyes open because of this matter. Twenty years have passed and my son has gotten married and given birth to a son, but his fathers body has not been recovered yet. Buried in that grave is A set of clothes for my man.


    Oh my god, is my man dead or sold? An old woman originally brought her grandson to watch the fun, but now she was sitting directly at the gate of the government office and crying.


    Other people who had family members who went to do corvee work but were said to be dead, but who did not bring their bodies back, were all furious. They went crazy and rushed into the government offices to seek exnation from the Prime Minister of Zou County. This matter was considered a big mess.

 Chapter 459: fight

    Chapter 459: fight


    Chapter 459: Fighting


    Magistrate Xu was frightened when he saw therge group of people rushing toward the Yamen. He pped the wooden fence and said, "Stop them, stop them."


    Then he pointed at the crowd rushing in and said angrily: "Be brave, this is the county government office. It is a serious crime for you to break into the county government office without permission. Get out of here quickly, don''t hurt yourself!"


    "Bah, you bitch, you are so anxious to ask us to step down, do you want to protect the person named Zou?" Someone was anxious, pointing at Magistrate Xu without hesitation and yelling: "You are the magistrate, Zou Youlian sells clothes. As a county magistrate, you are a good citizen who is doing corvee work, but how can you not know that? Or maybe you also have a share in selling people for money!"


    Xu County Magistrate is almost crying. Is he protecting Zou County Cheng? He sells people for money? If it hadn''t been for him, would Zou Xiancheng have been caught and brought to court?


    Died unjustly, really almost died unjustly.


    Magistrate Xu gave Master Tian a hard look, and Master Tian hurriedly said: "Fellow folks, folks, the county magistrate is definitely on your side. He is from a peasant family, and he is still so poor after being an official for so many years. If it werent for the dowry of the county magistrates wife to support the expenses of the house, magistrate Xu wouldnt even be able to afford pen, ink, paper and inkstones, let alone clothes for all seasons.


    Magistrate Xu''s face turned green. Although Master Tian was helping him, there was no need to treat him so miserably.


    Master Tian showed the correspondence between Zou County Cheng and the clerks, district chiefs, and vige chiefs of several towns and said: "These cases were all from ten years ago. County Magistrate Xu did note to Tianfu County ten years ago to take office. You are wrong." If you want to me me, me your ex and the adults of your ex!"


    The ordinary people in the city are very straightforward. Master Tian exined the matter to them very straightforwardly, so they understood and stopped scolding Magistrate Xu.


    However, some angry people still wanted to rush into the court and beat up Zou County Magistrate, but were stopped by Jiang County Lieutenant: "Folks, don''t be impulsive. The county magistrate has arrested Zou Youlian, and Zou cannot escape this time." . Dont worry, its not worth it tomit the crime of trespassing in court for this kind of beast, just exit and listen at the yamen gate.


    County Lieutenant Jiang has a high prestige in the county. The people in the county are willing to listen to him. After hearing this, they exited and said: "We listen to Mr. Jiang. As long as he is here and County Magistrate Xu is here, we will definitely be given justice." .


    Some people felt that the scolding of Magistrate Xu just now was very inappropriate, so they wanted to say good things to Magistrate Xu, and raised their voices and said: "Well, didn''t you listen to Master Tian? Magistrate Xu is from a peasant family, so he must be a picker." People who have done manure, transnted rice seedlings, and threshed grain are the same as us. We must trust the county magistrate and not cause trouble for him."


    County Magistrate Xus face is not green, itspletely dark... Can we stop mentioning the matter of picking manure for farming? It''s been decades, okay.


    Moreover, his family is a well-to-do family. When the family is busy in farming, they will hire workers so that he does not have to pick up manure.


    "Sir, you have to make the decision for us. When the Yamen said that my man died in the corve service, my man was only twenty-three years old, and I became a widow before I was twenty... Look at my face, this It''s from hard work. I''m only forty-four now, but whoever sees me doesn''t tell me that I''m nearly sixty?"


    If the men in my family were still there and there were men supporting the family, I wouldnt have to age like this? The old woman who was sitting on the ground and crying had already kneeled down to Magistrate Xu with her grandson, begging Magistrate Xu to make the decision.


    When other people who had sons, brothers, and fathers who died in corvee work but had no bodies to transport home saw them, they also knelt down and cried: "Your Excellency, the county magistrate, you have to make the decision for us and find out the truth about that year. This Is the person dead or alive? Where is he now? There has to be an exnation. Even if he is dead, we still have to give us a corpse. If you dont see people alive and dont see corpses, what does this mean? "


    County Magistrate Xu was a little moved when he saw them crying miserably, and said to them: "Don''t worry, I am holding a court trial today to find out the truth of the matter and give justice to the people. But the trial case cannot bepleted in a day or two. As it turns out, Zou Youlian is an official, so even if the evidence is conclusive, the case must be sent to the Fucheng Yamen, and only after the Fucheng Yamen has tried it can Zou Youlian be punished."


    Then he said: "Let''s do this. If someone in your family goes to do corve work and is told that he has died, but no body has been brought back, you can queue up and let the yamen do the registration, and the yamen will investigate for you. If you are really betrayed by Zou You, you will definitely Ill give you an exnation. Hey, lets line up to register right now. The people watching the excitement immediately started to move, some lined up to register, and some left in a hurry.


    "There are also people in our vige who went to do corveebor and ended up with neither alive nor dead bodies. It is estimated that they were sold by Zou Youlian. If it doesn''t work, we have to go back to the vige chief and ask the vigers toe to the Yamen as soon as possible."


    There are people in our vige too, so I have to go back and call people.


    Haozi, stop carrying the work, something big has happened, we have to go back to the vige and call for help!


    For a time, the whole county was in amotion, and farmers were all running out of the city and back to the vige to look for people.


    Magistrate Xu was afraid of this. He pointed at the running farmers and red at Zou County Cheng: "Zou Youlian, look at the good deeds you have done. Now you have harmed the entire Tianfu County. You aremitting evil."


    There are so many viges in Tianfu County, and it is estimated that many of them have people who have served asborers and been sold. The farmers in the countryside also have a saying: "If you bully one person in our vige, the whole vige wille and beat you." If all the men in the vige Dingdu came to the Yamen with a **** on his shoulder, so he didn''t have to live another day.


    Zou Xiancheng said calmly: "My lord, although you are the chief official of a county, you are not qualified to sentence me. This case must be decided by the Fucheng Yamen."


    Zou County Prime Minister looked at County Magistrate Xu and sneered: "Besides, the evidence presented by Zou Jiang is perjury. I am not guilty, but I was framed!"


    County Magistrate Xu was very angry after what Zou County Cheng said. He shook his hands and pointed at him and said: "The evidence submitted by Zou Jiang has been tested by the Yamen. Everyone thinks it is true. How dare you say it is perjury."


    The Prime Minister of Zouxian County is here: "Has it been tested? Did your master and Jiang Dahu test it? Not to mention the fact that your Excellency wants to make meritorious service and be promoted, just because Jiang Dahu has a grudge against me, he is not qualified to test the evidence. Even if After testing, even what he said cannot count.


    Master Shao was so excited when he heard this that he almost shouted...perjury, why didn''t he think that these evidences were perjury.


    Your Excellency, County Magistrate, Master Zou is right, we were framed by the false evidence created by Zou Jiang, and we are innocent! Zou Jiang...


    Before Master Shao could finish his words, a government official blocked his mouth with a linen ball, making him unable to speak.


    Uh-huh! Master Shao was so angry that he stared at Bantou Yangs nephew, wanting to kick him to death.


    Zou Jiang looked at Magistrate Xu who was sweating on his forehead and knew that Magistrate Xu could not defeat Zou Youlian. He said, "Sir, as long as you check with County Lieutenant Jiang, the head of the government office, Mr. Xing Ming, and the experienced scribes, After passing the evidence and confirming that all the evidence is genuine, the defendant can be taken into custody. The case and its evidence can then be handed over to Fucheng Yamen, who will take over the investigation. As a suspect, Zou Youlian has the right to question But I have no right to interfere with your Excellencys handling of the case.

 Chapter 460: chaos

    Chapter 460: chaos


    Chapter 460 Chaos


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu immediately found the backbone, yes, yes, that''s it.


    He returned to the hall and sat down. He was stunned and said directly: "The evidence of the crimemitted by Zou Youlian is conclusive, and he will be put into prison immediately. I will transfer the case to the Fucheng Yamen within five days, and let the Fucheng Yamen try and convict."


    Master Shao was very anxious after hearing this. He screamed and wanted toin, but unfortunately no one paid attention to him. There are letters written by him to the scribes, district chiefs, and vige chiefs of several towns, but there are traces of his handwriting.


    Zou County Cheng already hated County Magistrate Xu to death. He always thought that a coward like County Magistrate Xu would not dare to do anything to him even after leaving office. Unexpectedly, he became tough and dared to throw him into jail. Magistrate Xu was not afraid that he would die. ?


    "Your Majesty the County Magistrate, Zou Jiang once worked as a domestic ve in the Zou family for decades, and was also a confidant of Xiaguan. He served Xiaguan every day with his pen and ink. It was too easy for him to imitate the handwriting of Xiaguan and Master Shao. . I would like to remind the county magistrate not to be used by others to murder an assistant official. This crime is something that your entire family cannot afford."


    The chief officer plotted to kill his assistant officer, and the whole family was killed.


    When County Magistrate Xu heard the threats and curses from Zou County Cheng, he immediately became angry and shouted: "Drag Zou Youlian and Shao Qizhuang down and put them in prison!"


    "Yes." A group of government officials immediately stepped forward, picked up Zou County Cheng and Master Shao, and took them to the county government prison.


    Zou Jiang saw that Zou Xian Cheng was finally taken to the prison. His tense bodypletely copsed to the ground, and he vomited out the blood in his mouth.


    When Jiang County Lieutenant saw him, he hurriedly came over, supported him and said, "Jiang Sheng, you have to hold on." This is just the beginning. After tonight, it will be the real fatal battle.


    Zou Jiang was in severe pain from being tortured. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "I will not fall until Zou Youlian dies~"


    County Magistrate Xu sighed after hearing this. Although he felt sorry for Zou Jiang''s serious injury, he still said: "Jiang Sheng, you are suing an official as a citizen. You will also be imprisoned until the Fucheng Yamen convicts Zou Youlian."


    Since the beginning of the previous dynasty, in order to prevent people from deliberately falsely using officials, anyone who uses an official must not only be executed with the threat of death, but also be thrown into prison before the case ispletely resolved. Once it is found that the usation is false, the user will be executed immediately. If the usation is true, the user will be released.


    Zou Jiang said: "Themon people know the rules. Don''t worry, sir. Themon people are willing to stay in jail until the Fucheng Yamenpletely concludes the case."


    Zou Jiang was driven by two government officials and sent to the cell. Lieutenant Jiang County went with him, asked a doctor to see Zou Jiang''s injuries, and brought him a bed and quilts, easy-to-treat food and hot water, so that Zou Jiang could live a better life.


    The doctor is Dr. Zhou from the Zhou Family Medical Center. He has good medical skills. He already knew what happened today. He was very frightened, but he admired Zou Jiang in his heart... What kind of person is Zou County Cheng? As long as he lives in the county for a long time , almost everyone knows that he is an old beast, but the old beast is a local snake, no one dares to do anything to him.


    Now Zou Jiang has sued Zou Xiancheng. Regardless of whether Zou Xiancheng can be convicted in the end, his courage is admirable.


    "They are all skin injuries, no muscles or bones were injured. Take good care of yourself. As long as the wounds are not rotten and you don''t have a high fever, it will be fine in a few days until the scabs form blood." Although Dr. Zhou said this, he gave Zou Jiang three prescriptions. There are three prescriptions, one for external application, one for internal use to treat injuries, and one to treat Zou Jiang''s own chronic illness: "Take them in staggered intervals, just half an hour apart between each medicine."


    Jiang County Lieutenant asked the yamen servant to follow Dr. Zhou to get the medicine. Before he could talk to Zou Jiang, a yamen servant hurriedly ran over: "My lord, the county magistrate, I want you to go to the front office immediately. All the vige chiefs in these ten miles and eight viges have brought you to the front office." When the vigers arrive, the Yamen is surrounded by water, so you have to take people there quickly, otherwise there will be trouble if it''s toote."


    There were too many vigers, and everyone was excited. People who had family members who were doing corvee work and missing were even more mournful. There was a lot ofmotion outside.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant Jiang County said to the jailer: "Keep a good eye on Zou Jiang. If he is good or bad, you don''t have to take your lives." "Yes, sir, don''t worry, brothers will definitely protect Zou Jiang!" "The jailers know the importance of Zou Jiang, and they also know that this is a dangerous time, and they dare not take it lightly.


    After Jiang County Lieutenant finished exining, he immediately went to the front office and led the government servants to stop the vige chief and vigers who came.


    Everyone be quiet, be quiet! The vige chiefs of each vige must take care of their own vigers and register those who have died during the corve service. After recording the list, the vige chief will take the list to the county government office to see the county magistrate!


    Jiang County Lieutenant and Xu County Magistrate were very busy until it was dark, and the vige chief and the vigers came to the Yamen.


    Zou Yuzhen was in fear all day long at the Zou family. He didn''t see Prime Minister Zou Countye back until dark, so he knew that Prime Minister Zou County must have been imprisoned.


    "Third brother, third brother, has dad really been thrown into prison? The servants are all saying that dad is dead this time, what can we do?" After Zou Yuwan got engaged to the stupid son of Landlord Lu, Zou County Cheng was afraid She escaped from the marriage and was grounded. Now that Zou County Cheng was arrested and Zou Mansion was surrounded, all the servants guarding her went to discuss the matter, so she was able to run out to find Zou Yuzhen.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Third brother, will we be implicated by our father?" Zou Yuwan clung to Zou Yuzhen''s arm and cried bitterly: "I heard that my fathermitted a serious crime. Once he is sentenced, we, as children, will have our heads cut off... Wuwuwu , I dont want to die, I dont want to die.


    She would rather marry Landlord Lus foolish son than be executed.


    Thinking of this, Zou Yuwan''s eyes lit up and she asked Zou Yuzhen: "Third brother, since I''m engaged, I''m no longer a member of the Zou family. I won''t be implicated by my father, right?"


    When Zou Yuzhen saw Zou Yuwan running in crying, he was already unhappy. When he heard her words again, he pped her to the ground: "Stop dreaming, if something happens to the Zou family, don''t even think about escaping unscathed! "


    Zou Yuzhen was going to be implicated by the old man, why could Zou Yuwan escape by marrying?


    Zou Yuwan was beaten andy on the ground crying.


    Zou Yuzhen had no time to pay attention to Zou Yuwan. He paced back and forth in the room, waiting for his servant toe back.


    Not long after, his personal servant hurried in and said to Zou Yuzhen: "Third Master, the people from Liuye Lane have sent in letters, saying that the evidence Zou Jiang submitted is true, and that the master and Master Shao have been thrown into prison. Now the entire Tianfu County is in chaos, with countless vigers pouring into the county to seek justice from the county government."


    Zou Yuzhen turned pale when he heard this: "What do you mean? Why are the vigers in Tianfu Countying here to ask for justice? What does this have to do with them?"


    The boy handed the letter sent in by the people from Liuye Lane to Zou Yuzhen: "Read it yourself."


    Zou Yuzhen took it and took a look and fell to the ground: "It''s over, it''s over... This **** old guy dares to sell good people serving in corvee service. He is looking for death!"


    So short of money? Do you want to sell good people in exchange for money?

 Chapter 461: Really understand

    Chapter 461: Really understand


    Chapter 461 Lets die


    Selling good people serving as corvees?! Zou Yuwan was shocked and rushed over to look at the letter in Zou Yuzhens hand. The letter was crumpled, but the words written on it were clear. After reading it, Zou Yuwan wished she could die on the spot.


    What on earth is Dad doing? Our family has a big business and is so rich, but we still need a few scraps from selling people?


    In good years, you can get at least five taels of silver from selling a strongborer. If you sell a person to the mine, you can get at least eight taels of silver. Zou Xiancheng had many people selling them, and hundreds of them were sold for thousands of taels of silver. Such a sum of money twenty years ago would have been considered a lot of money to the Zou family.


    "Third Master, what should we do now? We can''t just sit here and wait for death." The boy already wanted to die. Originally, he wanted his uncle to transfer him to work elsewhere instead of following Zou Yuzhen, but Now the entire Zou Mansion can no longer stay.


    "Ji Zi, Ji Zi, pleasee out quickly. Mom has something to do with you." Mrs. Gu Cao rushed directly into Zou Yuzhen''s yard, stretched her neck and said to the boy''s back.


    Mr. Cao is the sister of Master Cao. After she heard that Master Cao and a group of guards were arrested, she was very anxious and wanted to run over to ask her son if he knew the news about his uncle and whether he could be released.


    When Zou Yuzhen saw Gu Cao, he was so angry that he picked up the vase on the table and smashed it out of the house, directly at Gu Cao''s feet.


    There was a ng and the vase was smashed. Gu Cao was so frightened that he screamed: "Ah!"


    Zou Yuzhen said angrily: "Ms. Gu Cao, do you still have any rules? Seeing your father being arrested, do you want to overthrow the world?"


    He pointed at the young man and said: "Gu Fuji, I''m warning you, do your job well. If you dare to have any small thoughts, I won''t wait until the Yamenes to arrest you. I''ll kill you with a stick first!"


    The boy hurriedly knelt down and said tremblingly: "Third Master, please calm down. My mother was confused and forgot the rules. Don''t worry, my mother and I don''t dare to have two minds. Third Master wants me to Whatever the big family does, the small family will do.


    "Humph, remember your identities. I am a ve. As long as I am not dead, your life and death are all decided by me." After Zou Yuzhen beat the boy''s mother and son, he got up and went back to the back room to write a letter and gave it to the boy. : "Send the letter out, the people in Willow Leaf Alley know how to do it."


    The boy hurriedly took the letter and said, "Don''t worry, Third Master, I will definitely finish the job."


    After saying this, exit respectfully.


    Mr. Gu Cao wanted to leave with her son, but Zou Yuzhen scolded her: "Stop."


    Mr. Gu Cao immediately did not dare to move, bowed and said: "Third Master."


    "Let all the stewards Zou Hai, Zou He, Zou Hu, and Nanny Zoue to see me." Zou Yuzhen ordered: "Send a message to your man and ask him to take twenty nurses to the old woman and Zou Chengcheng''s yard. , show them to me, and whoever dares to release them will die."


    He had to keep the Zou family under control and not let the old woman break out of her room in the chaos.


    "Yes, yes." Gu Cao ran away in a hurry, went to send a message to his men, then went to find Zou Hai and others, and brought them to see Zou Yuzhen.


    "Third Master, what do you want from us?" Zou Hai took several other stewards and Nanny Zou into Zou Yuzhen''s yard, and stood in the yard facing the main room.


    Zou Yuzhen was very respectful to Zou Hai and stood up to greet him. However, he only weed Zou Hai into the house. The two of them closed the door and didn''t know what they said. Finally, they invited several other stewards and Mother Zou in.


    This night in the county town is destined to be uneventful, with many people moving around under the cover of night.


    Magistrate Xu and the others stayed up all night and worked hard until the next morning. Before they had time to take a breath, another vige chief led vigers into the city to tell them that some vigers had died without corpses while doing corvee work. Magistrate Xu was going crazy because he met with the vige chiefs of the entire Tianfu County.


    Jiang County Lieutenant is even busier than County Magistrate Xu. Not only does he have to protect the county town to prevent the vigers from causing trouble when they get excited, but he also sends people to catch the scribes, vige chiefs, and vige chiefs who are working with Zou County Cheng to sell people. The county government came.


    But it has been a long time. The first case that was sold urred thirty years ago. At that time, most of the scribes, vige chiefs, and vige chiefs were dead. The remaining three were all octogenarians who were deaf and blind. Their legs and feet were still weak, so when they were being escorted, they didn''t dare to drag them, for fear that if they made a big move, they would be able to pass by on the spot.


    After the others arrived, Magistrate Xu interrogated them personally, but it took a lot of effort for the boss. The three old men refused to admit it. When asked anxiously, they even hit the pir on the spot, which was very troublesome.


    Xu County Magistrate was afraid of killing people, so he had to give up first and let the three old men live in the county government office under the supervision of the government officials. He did not dare to throw them into prison for fear that the prison would be difficult and they would die in prison.


    Zou Xiancheng has been the county magistrate for decades and has many people in the county government. Those people have the handle in his hands and dare not be disobedient and secretly send him a lot of news.


    Zou Xiancheng was very happy to learn that Magistrate Xu was in a state of distress. He sat on the straw mat in the cell with a smile on his face. He did not look decadent at all like a repeat offender.


    He even asked arrogantly to see Zou Jiang.


    When Bantou Yang heard the message from the jailer, heughed angrily: "Is Zou Youlian crazy? He wants to see Zou Jiang now. What does he want to do?"


    However, he still told Zou Jiang the news.


    Unexpectedly, Zou Jiang agreed: "Since he wants to die clearly, I will go and see him, but..."


    He raised his head and looked at Team Leader Yang and begged: "I don''t want other people to hear what I said to him. I hope that Team Leader Yang can make it easier."


    Jiang Xianwei specifically told Yang Bantou that as long as it was a request made by Zou Jiang, he mustply with it. Yang Bantou didn''t understand why Jiang Xianwei told him this, but he still did it: "Sure."


    Team leader Yang asked two jailers to carry Zou Jiang to Zou County Cheng''s cell and said, "Zou Jiang, you have a quarter of an hour. The jailers wille in in a quarter of an hour."


    Having said that, he left with the jailer.


    Zou Xiancheng looked at Zou Jiang lying on the wooden board through the cell door and said with a smile: "Haha, a ve is a ve. No matter how miserable I am, you, the ve,e to see me."


    Zou Jiang sneered and did not answer Zou Xiancheng''s words.


    Zou Xiancheng saw that Zou Jiang dared to look at him andugh contemptuously. He was furious. He pointed at Zou Jiang and said, "Do you think you can put me to death by forging false evidence?"


    He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "I have done those evil things, but I have already wiped out my tail. Your perjury cannot convict me. Wait until those perjury arrives in Fucheng People from the Yamen and Fucheng Yamen will definitely find the w. When the timees, not only you, but also Xu Chongfeng and Jiang Dahu will be implicated. You, you are all dead, and I am the one who has thestugh."


    After Zou Jiang waited for Zou Xiancheng to finish speaking, he said to Zou Xiancheng: "I am different from you. I will not harm innocent people, and the evidence will not be sent to the Fucheng Yamen."


    Zou Jiang also lowered his voice and said in a voice that could only be heard by each other: "You are really stupid. Until now, you haven''t seen what I really want to do."

 Chapter 462: silence

    Chapter 462: silence


    Chapter 462 Silencing


    Zou Xian Cheng was stunned and finally looked at Zou Jiang... Zou Xian Cheng was not as calm as he showed. He was afraid in his heart, afraid of Zou Jiang.


    I have always been afraid.


    Zou Jiang was a smart man and moved to He''an Prefecture when he was young. Schrs in He''an Prefecture counties were proud to write papers with him. He also followed his ssmates to visit Zou Jiang in Luchang County and saw Zou Jiang''s talent.


    He was jealous of Zou Jiang, and for the sake of fame, he coborated with water bandits to murder Zou Jiang''s family.


    "...Do you still remember the tragic death of Aunt Lu?" Zou County Prime Minister pretended to be calm and said: "I am not afraid of you, you have no evidence, and the matter is very involved. Not to mention Xu Chongfeng, even Magistrate Liang has no courage to take care of it. You wont seed.


    "Ha!" Zou Jiangughed, a little crazy, which made Zou Xiancheng even more frightened. He cursed: "Madman!"


    Zou Jiang ignored it and still smiled. He stopped for a moment, stroked the old scar on his wrist with one hand, and said to Zou Xiancheng: "Zou Youlian, you just said that my ve is a ve... Yes, I am indeed a ve, and my life is cheap. Very, so Im not afraid. Being fearless makes you strong. If I, a ve who is not afraid of death, want to bite you to death, do you think I cant do it?


    "Zou Youlian, please listen to me. I am asking for death. Not only am I asking for death, I will also let you, the Zou family, and your aplices hidden in He''an Prefecture, Linhe Prefecture, Huaishui, and Jiangnan, etc., Bury them all with me."


    "Although I failed to make a name for myself in the officialdom, my death was not in vain, hahaha!" Zou Jiangughed, his originally kind face turned ferocious, staring at Zou County Cheng like an evil ghost from the underworld. , so frightened Zou Xian Cheng that he stepped back repeatedly and turned blue.


    After a while, Zou Xiancheng calmed down and pointed at Zou Jiang: "You can''t do it. You will never be able to do it. You have no evidence."


    Zou Jiang looked at him and said firmly: "I don''t have evidence, but a group of idiots will bring evidence to me."


    Will a bunch of idiots bring evidence to him?


    Zou Xiancheng thought about this sentence carefully. By the time he figured it out, Zou Jiang had already called the jailer to carry him out.


    Before leaving, he looked back at Zou Xiancheng and said, "By the way, the scribes and servants who came to deliver the news to you are already in another cell."


    So don''t even think about sending a message to the water bandit. His message can''t be sent out, so he will die.


    Zou Youlian is very arrogant and always thinks that he can control the overall situation. In recent years, apart from being slightly afraid of Jiang County Lieutenant, he has even ignored County Magistrate Xu.


    It''s a pity that Zou Youlian didn''t know that in this game, he was just a chess piece, and Zou Jiang and Qin Sang were the chess yers.


    When Zou Xiancheng heard this, he fell directly into the cell... He was tricked. He did not control the entire yamen, but was already being targeted.


    And Gao Tong and the others... With Gao Tong''s ruthlessness, after learning that he was thrown into prison, and after learning that the water bandit''s affairs had not been revealed, they would immediately send someone to kill him and let him die quickly, so as not to The water bandits will be involved.


    Zou Jiang did not use him of colluding with the water bandits. It turned out to be because of this.


    Its all over, its all over, its all over!


    Gao Tong, a water bandit who took money to harm Zou Jiangs family, grew up in a water bandits den. The Prime Minister of Zou County knew him because of his elders.


    Gao Tongs mothers surname was Dong, and she was a cousin to Zou County Chengs mother. Gao Tongs mother was spotted by bandits when she went to Fucheng because of her beauty, and was taken to the stockade where she stayed for the rest of her life.


    Although Gao Tongs mother didnt like Gao Tongs father, she was kind to Gao Tong. Therefore, although Gao Tong was ruthless, he still helped his mother fulfill herst wish and sent Dongs ashes back to her hometown for burial.


    The Dong family is in a vige on the outskirts of He''an Prefecture. Zou Xiancheng was on his way to Fucheng to take the exam at that time. He was living in the Dong family through rtives. When this happened, he was inexplicably arrested and put on mourning clothes to bury Gao Tongniang.


    After Gao Tong buried his mother, he stayed at his maternal grandfather''s house for a while. At that time, Zou Xiancheng didn''t know Gao Tong''s identity. He only knew that the Dong family''s great-aunt was scared to death day by day and was very afraid of Gao Tong.


    Gao Tong had no respect for the Dong family, but because of his rtionship with his wife, he did not rob the Dong family. However, before leaving, Gao Tong told Zou County Prime Minister that he was the son of a water bandit.


    When Zou Xiancheng found out, he was frightened to death and asked him, "Aren''t you afraid that I will report you?"


    Gao Tong grew up in a water bandit''s den, would he be afraid of this? Smiling arrogantly, he replied: "You can go ahead and report it to the official, but the Zou family will definitely die first."


    Zou Xiancheng was afraid. He couldn''t afford to offend someone who licked blood from his knife.


    Later, Zou County Cheng failed in the scientific examination and was jealous of Zou Jiang''s fame. He had evil intentions and asked Gao Tong for money to help kill Zou Jiang.


    Gao Tong was a water bandit, and the rule on the water was that he could not do business onnd. However, Gao Tong had long been dissatisfied with the old guys in the vige and wanted to rece him, so he epted the business from Zou Xiancheng and went to work onnd. live.


    Originally, Zou County Prime Minister wanted Gao Tong to kill Zou Jiang, but Gao Tong and others had evil thoughts when they saw Zou Jiang''s newlywed wife was good-looking and had Zou Jiang''s daughter-inw killed on the spot.


    Because of this dy, when Zou County Cheng came, Zou Jiang was not dead, but was knocked unconscious.


    Zou Xiancheng was also vicious. When he saw Zou Jiang''s wife was in trouble, he immediately changed his mind and did not kill Zou Jiang, leaving Zou Jiang to carry this shame for the rest of his life.


    Sure enough, after Zou Jiang woke up, under multiple blows, he lost all his previous ambitions andpletely became a ve of the Zou family.


    Later, Zou County Cheng was admitted to the imperial examination and became an assistant officer. Gao Tong also killed the old people in the vige and became the boss of the water bandit vige. After he learned that Zou Xiancheng was an official, he found Zou Xiancheng again, and the two cooperated to do some shady things.


    The people who were sold by the magistrate of Zouxian County as veborers were all transported along the Gaotong road and sold to the mines at high prices.


    However, for Gao Tong, Zou Xiancheng was just one of many ways to make money. Gao Tong also had coborators in He''an Prefecture, Linhe Prefecture, Jiangnan and other ces.


    Because of this, Zou Xiancheng was afraid of...dispensable partners and distant cousins. These two rtionships were not worth Gao Tong''s life. Gao Tong would definitely send someone to kill him.


    Zou Xian Cheng had Lame Six in Tianfu County to deliver news to the water bandits. Gao Tong also arranged for personnel to monitor Zou Xian Cheng in Tianfu County. Once something happened to Zou Xian Cheng, those monitoring Zou Xian Cheng did not have to wait for news from Gao Tong. You can directly kill Zou Xiancheng.


    But this time, those who monitored him failed, and almost turned him over to the county government.


    These people are also powerful. They knew that there was a serious problem in the county government, so they did not rush in, but stopped in time. They discussed sending a letter to Gao Tong first, and asked Gao Tong to send some powerful people to kill Zou County Cheng.


    It was Qin Sang and Qin Eng who stopped these people. They were the best in the county government and the military department. When Zou Jiang sued Zou County Cheng, they hid in the dark with the people from the military department. , waiting for these people toe to your door.


    Qin Eng saw those people fleeing and immediately chased them.

 Chapter 463: encirclement

    Chapter 463: encirclement


    Chapter 463 Encirclement


    Jiang Qi frowned. When it came to scouting skills, Sang was better than Eng. Qi Sang was calm, he originally wanted San Lang to go.


    But when they were ambushing the county government and others, Sang said to let Eng go, he would do better than himself.


    There are two reasons why Qin Sang will speak for Qin Eng.


    First, Qin Eng begged him, saying that he needed merit for promotion and wanted his help. Second, this group of water bandits was too ruthless. He was worried that something would happen to the families at the end of the vige. With him here, he could protect the families at the end of the vige.


    If the second brother had stayed, he would not have risked his life to protect the family when there was really danger.


    "You stay here while I go see my father. It''s his turn to take action." Jiang Qi wiped his face and walked away.


    If you want that group of water bandits, they need soldiers. His father was born in the army. With him, he could borrow the soldiers.


    Jiang Qi not only met with Jiang County Lieutenant, but also with County Magistrate Xu, and told him that someone wanted to break into the county government office tonight, but they were blocked by them.


    Magistrate Xu is not stupid. He understood after hearing this: "Is it... that the water bandits want to silence them?"


    Jiang Qi nodded: "Yes, the people from the Division of Military Affairs have already chased us. Then we can follow the clues to find the water bandits''ir and eliminate the water bandits on the Huaihe River."


    Magistrate Xu was frightened and cried. He was really frightened and cried. He didn''t have any shame. He grabbed Jiang Qi''s hand and said: "Brother Jiang, don''t be impulsive. Someone may be killed."


    He has to be transferred and let him leavepletely? Why do you want to trick him like this?


    Jiang Qi knew that Magistrate Xu was afraid of death and offending others. During the years when he was the magistrate of Tianfu County, he did nothing but busy making peace with Xini and making peace with Jiang County Lieutenant and Zou County Cheng. Busy guy.


    Jiang County Lieutenant felt a little guilty towards County Magistrate Xu, but now that the matter hade to a point, Magistrate Xu couldn''t even think about ignoring it.


    He said to County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, this is a great thing that benefits the people. You are an official to benefit the people. Although this incident is dangerous, as long as we survive these few days and find the water bandit''sir, we can do it again." Invite troops to encircle and suppress us, and the matter will be over, and you can still achieve great achievements."


    "You can pull me down. You have tricked me to death." County Magistrate Xu squatted on the ground and wiped his tears: "I am just a weak schr. I took the exam for ten years to get the honor. I just want to be an official steadily, and then Zhi Shi returned to his hometown to be recuperated. You asked me to do this kind of thing. What if something happens to me and my family?"


    His daughter is not married yet. Think about how miserable Aunt Lu and the Lu family''s female rtives will die. If the water bandits take revenge, what will his wife and daughter do?


    And people in his hometown are proud of him being an official. If he dies in a foreignnd, his rtives in his hometown will cry to death.


    Jiang County Lieutenant followed County Magistrate Xu and crouched down, admonishing: "I know the difficulty, sir. Don''t worry, Jiang Qi and the others have sent troops to protect your family. Nothing will happen to your family."


    Master Tian felt that Magistrate Xu was very embarrassed, so he pulled him up and said, "Sir, you have no choice now. Only by cooperating with Master Jiang and others can we get through this disaster."


    County Magistrate Xu red at Mr. Tian angrily and really wanted to give him a p. He even told him not to go into this muddy water, but he refused to listen. Now he is in a dilemma.


    Master Tian knew that although this ssmate was timid and afraid of death, he was never vague about serious matters, so he gave him a cup of warm tea with a smile on his face.


    County Magistrate Xu took it and after drinking half of it, he put down the teacup and said, "How many years have the water bandits been on the Huai River? Why has no one gone to exterminate them? It''s not because the water bandits are not simple. We are not a wealthy family and have no connections." Manpower, how to deal with them?


    Lieutenant Jiang County said: "Sir, Mr. Lei Wu from the Lei Family Caravan is Xiaguan''s brother. Xiaguan was born in the army and has a rtionship with General Guo, the defender of Fucheng. As long as you send a letter to Magistrate Liang first, let him Let''s contact Linhe Prefecture and Jiangnan. It won''t be difficult for us to encircle the Huai River water bandits." County Magistrate Xu was shocked. He looked at County Captain Jiang and said, "Uncle Jiang, you can tell this, Jiangnan is not like us. How can people from the same state join us in encircling water bandits? Are you..." You must be old and confused.


    Jiang County Lieutenant said: "Sir, do you still remember that the Zheng family, a prominent family in the south of the Yangtze River, followed the official family? The young master of those two families gave Gu Jinan a sign before leaving. With this sign, we can ask the two families to help. These two families are As long as theye forward, the Imperial Family and the Jinling Mansion in Jiangnan will help. Even if the Jinling Mansion doesnt help, the two families maintain so many nursing homes, and they will send out the nursing homes to help us."


    What is the guardian of a noble family? It is equivalent to the private soldiers of the former dynasty.


    Magistrate Xu''s eyes lit up when he heard County Lieutenant Jiang mentioned that the Zheng family followed the official family. Yes, there are still these two big backers. If they help, as well as the Lei family caravan and General Guo from Fucheng, they will be able to They have joined forces to encircle the Huai River water bandits for the first time, and I guess they can really seed.


    County Magistrate Xu stopped crying, knowing that crying was useless. Now that he was pulled onto the boat, he could only do his best to help, and immediately wrote to Magistrate Liang to reveal the matter to him.


    Then he said to Master Tian: "Zou Youlian''s case has been sorted out. If the documents and evidence are sorted out, we can send them to the Fucheng Yamen together."


    Before Master Tian could say anything, Lieutenant Jiang coughed slightly, pulled over Magistrate Xu, and whispered, "Sir, just report Zou Youlian''s case of selling good people to the police. The rest will be suppressed first."


    Finally, he said something to Magistrate Xu, which scared Magistrate Xu into fainting.


    After County Magistrate Xu woke up, he cried again and shouted: "I have really been tricked by you!"


    Dafeng Vige has been very noisy in the past few days because of Zou County Cheng''s incident. In the past thirty years, there have been more than a dozen people in the vige who went to do corvee work but died without a body.


    These people have He family members and Lu family members. Vige chief He rushed to the county town with the family members of the dozen or so people to register their names.


    He Dazhuang''s brother and He Tieshu''s father were both said to be dead after going to do corveebor, but no bodies were brought back. They did note to the workshop to work in the past few days, but followed He Vige Chief to the county seat with their household registration. Make a registration.


    In addition to their two families, the younger brother of He Dajian''s family also went to do corvee work and did note back. He also followed the vige chief to the county.


    He Suguo had heard about his uncle. His father often said that if his second uncle was still alive, even if his family could not give birth to a son, he would still be able to adopt him from his family and not beughed at so much that his back would be hunched over. .


    Gu Jinli started sharpening knives, making poisons, and antidotes ever since the ident happened to the Zou family. He distributed the poisons and antidotes to his family members and asked them to take them with them. If something happens, don''t be afraid. It''s useless to be afraid. Fighting is the only way.


    She made a lot of poisons and antidotes. After keeping some of them, she gave the rest to Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin doesn''t go home often recently. Gu Jinli waited for a long time before he came back and handed him the poison and antidote: "Keep it in your pocket. If you encounter someone aggressive, spread the poison."


    What is in this small bag is the antidote. One bag willst for three days. You can take it today and another bag the day after tomorrow. The poison will not hurt you when the poison is spread.


    Magistrate Xu is a cute little boy. It is normal for him to be scared. He is just an ordinary person. I will end this paragraph as soon as possible, I dont want to write it too long and serious. PS: Thank you for your support, I appreciate it. The updates have been a bit shabbytely, sorry.

 Chapter 464: Yushu Village

    Chapter 464: Yushu Vige


    Chapter 464 Yushu Vige


    Mr. Qin was overjoyed when he heard this. He took the poison and antidote from Gu Jinli and said, "With these two things, the old man will feel confident when he takes action."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, looked at the tiredness on Mr. Qin''s face and asked, "Grandpa Qin, but there are changes in Yushu Vige?"


    Mr. Qin is a very calm old man. He is like a magic needle that stabilizes the sea. No matter how many winds and waves he goes through, he will never loosen up. I have never seen himin. But from what he said, it seemed that the operation over at Yushu Vige had encountered difficulties.


    Mr. Qin said: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that there are few manpower, and I''m old. I have to keep an eye on that group of people day and night, which makes me a little tired."


    He patted the bag containing the poison and said with a smile: "With what you gave me, I can breathe a sigh of relief. If I really hand it over, my chances of winning will be better than before."


    Lao Qins words were concealed. Sang said that he didn''t want Xiaoyu to take risks, and he didn''t want Xiaoyu''s hands to be stained with blood. If there was blood on his hands, he would do it.


    Gu Jinli heard it.


    She checked Zhang Niuzi''s group and found that there were quite a few people, about thirty, but except for Zhang Niuzi and three of his confidants, the others were all soft-footed shrimps. Mr. Qin knew very well that to capture the thief first, capture the king. With his ability, he could capture Zhang Niuzi and the three henchmen by himself.


    As for the others, just leave them to the four soldiers from the Division of Military Affairs to deal with them. If he couldn''t solve it, he wouldn''t worry if he was wanted again in the future, but now he looked worried.


    Gu Jinli said to Mr. Qin: "If you need any help, just tell me."


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "No, no, no. Although the old man is old, it is still not a problem to deal with Zhang Niuzi and the others. Just take Kan Liu and the others to protect the end of the vige."


    Seeing that Mr. Qin didn''t want to say more, Gu Jinli had no choice but to give up. He got up and went home to get a bag of bean dregs cakes and a bag of roasted dried beans and gave them to Mr. Qin: "These bean dregs cakes and roasted dried beans are not seasoned. They have a light fragrance. You Find some strong-smelling weeds to cover it up so that Zhang Niuzi and the others wont smell it when theyre watching.


    In addition to not being able to make any noise, you are also not allowed to carry anything with a strong smell. Otherwise, if other people smell something wrong, they will also lie about it.


    Mr. Qin took it and said: "Well, girl, you are interested. You can go back and ask Wang Yongfu and the others to guard the intersection at the end of the vige. Don''t let in the untrustworthy people these days."


    These days are the most dangerous times, so they need to be extra careful.


    "Okay, don''t worry." Gu Jinli said a few words to Mr. Qin and then went home.


    Lao Qin quickly took his things and left. He is now sleeping outside Yushu Vige with the people from the Military Division, and is no longer going home for the night. Fortunately, Mr. Qin was here. If he hadn''t been able to scout in the army, the four soldiers from the Division of Soldiers'' Post would not have been able to keep an eye on Zhang Niuzi and the others.


    After Gu Jinli returned home, the third grandmother came over and asked: "Xiaoyu, what did Mr. Qin tell you? How long will it take for this matter to be over? I am reminded of this every day, and I can''t sleep well at night."


    Since the incident happened to the magistrate of Zouxian County, their families have started to take turns to keep vigil. Fortunately, this time there were Wang Yongfu, Lao Zhu and his son, Kan Liu, Mutong, and Ye Dakou. The old man and Dashan didn''t have to go to watch the night, and could stay at home at night, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    Several other families, including Luo''s father, Gu Dalin and Gu Dafu, are going to watch the night.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Third Grandma, we''ll have the results after a few more days."


    Gu Jinan has followed Shang Xiucai to the county seat and handed over the signs given by the Zheng family to the officials. As long as the encirclement can bepleted and the water bandits are captured, they will be safe. There is no need to worry that the water bandits will reach the vige from the Qin brothers. To do evil.


    After Gu Jinli mixed the prepared antidote with hot water, he called his family over and asked them to drink a cup each. After drinking, he gave the antidote to them: "Take it all, remember to take it once every three days. You also have the poison. If you are in danger, spread the poison. Don''t be soft-hearted." Ms. Cui was very scared, but she just held the medicine bag and Cheng Ge''er''s hand: "Yes, Mom has remembered it."


    Brother Cheng said: "Second sister, I also remember it."


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his little face and said with a smile, "Be good."


    In the evening of the same day, Vige Chief He brought He Dazhuang and the others back from the county seat. As soon as he came back, he ran to the end of the vige and told the third grandfather about the things in the county: "Zou County Cheng, who suffered from the gue, is really vicious. He actually did something like this." When ites to selling good people, a lot of them are sold. I heard that six or seven hundred people were sold. It is so unscrupulous that the people being sold are all men serving as veborers, all of them are the mainstay of the family. How much harm has this done? Its a family!


    "The eldest and second sons of my cousin''s family were all gone. The eldest son was newly married at that time and had not yet left a seed, so he asked the second son to serve in the corvee first. He said that he was dead and it would be difficult to transport the body, so he buried it on the spot. I brought back a set of old clothes from my uncles house.


    "A few yearster, the eldest son went to do corve work and said he was dead. When my cousin got the news, he couldn''t even breathe, so it passed. Fortunately, the eldest son had a son, otherwise he would have been destitute."


    And on the Lu familys side, even one of Lu Tianyas uncles was sold! Humph, those were Mr. Lus cousins, and Zou County Cheng also sold them. Its really the retribution of the Lu family.


    Vige Chief He scolded Zou County Cheng for two quarters of an hour, and only stopped when he was tired of scolding.


    Third Grandpa asked: "What did the county magistrate say when things got so big?"


    Vige Chief He said: "The county magistrate said that this matter is too big for him to make the decision, so he has to report it to the prefect''s Yamen. In a few days, the prefect''s Yamen will send someone to verify it, and then he will give us a word."


    The third grandpa nodded after hearing this: "That''s right. This matter is no longer a matter of Tianfu County, but a matter of the entire He''an Prefecture."


    He sighed again: "Magistrate Xu is a good official. He is about to be transferred and is still helping us with this case."


    Vige Chief He nodded and said: "The old man didn''t expect that either. In the past, I only thought that County Magistrate Xu was as timid as a mouse and didn''t dare to offend others. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be brave before leaving."


    Vige Chief He got up and left after talking to the third grandfather.


    Before leaving, Third Grandpa reminded him: "The incident involving Zou County Cheng has caused unrest in Tianfu County. Our vige should also wake up, lest some gangsters take advantage of the chaos and sneak into the vige to do evil."


    Vige Chief He: "Brother Gu is right. I will tell the vigers and ask them to patrol the vige and not let strangers enter the vige at will. We will wait until Zou County Cheng is dead."


    Vige Chief He has just returned from the county town. He still remembers the farmers in the county town who were crying and scolding each and every one of them. He is afraid just thinking about it. Fortunately, Lieutenant Jiang County and his people stopped him, otherwise something would have happened.


    In the next few days, the whole Tianfu County was still noisy, and Magistrate Xu was very worried.


    After receiving the letter from Magistrate Xu, Magistrate Liang was frightened and immediately sent people to Tianfu County to help Magistrate Xu deal with the matter of Zou County Cheng selling good people.


    When people came from Fucheng Yamen, a group of people also came from Fucheng, but instead of going to Tianfu County, they went straight to Yushu Vige.

 Chapter 465: Zhang Huzi

    Chapter 465: Zhang Huzi


    Chapter 465 Zhang Huzi


    The group did not enter Yushu Vige immediately, but turned into the mountains halfway.


    The person at the head was very familiar with the area. He led the group of people through the path into the mountains without being seen by anyone.


    When it got dark, they came to a mountain col. The leader pointed to the mountain col and said: "Xiao Ye, Qi Ye, there is a cave under the mountain col. It is very hidden inside. Let''s stay there first and wait until the matter is settled. , then go to Fucheng to have fun, y for a few days and then return to the vige."


    My name is Gao Rui. He is an old son of Gao Tong. He is also a ruthless man. He wants to seize the water and be the boss of the bandit vige. After hearing that Gao Tong asked his elder brother and Yan Wu to kill Zou Youlian, he felt very dissatisfied and asked for help. After Gao Tong, he was able to bring Lian Qi to Tianfu County.


    As long as they can kill Zou Youlian before the boss, the people in the vige will know that he is no less capable than the boss.


    Although Gurry grew up in a water bandit''s den, he was raised with good food and drink. He lived in a spacious yard, and at worst it was a awning boat. Where could he have lived in a mountain col?


    Gorui said dissatisfied: "You just let us live in a mountain col?"


    The water bandit brought by Gurui immediately said: "Zhang Huzi, this mountain col is full of weeds and mosquitoes, and it''s still so humid. How do you want me and Qi Ye to live here?"


    He then said: "Isn''t your home just outside the mountain in Yushu Vige? We can just go into the vige and live there. Anyway, you have to go back to the vige to find out the news."


    Zhang Huzi suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and said to the young man: "Master, I was thinking of letting you stay here for a few hours. I will go out of the mountain and into the vigeter. If the vige is safe, I wille back immediately." I wee you into the vige."


    After hearing this, Gurui looked better and nodded.


    Lian Qi frowned and persuaded Gao Rui: "Master, we don''t have to live in the vige. We can just stay in the mountain col for a few days. We don''t know what the situation is in the vige. If someone ambushes us, we..."


    Gao Rui interrupted Lian Qi: "Uncle Qi is joking. In a poor vige, who can ambush us? Besides, the vige is full of unarmed farmers. Even if we are discovered, they will be the unlucky ones."


    Gorui would not take it seriously at all like killing a few vigers. Moreover, there are twelve of them, and they are all very good at boxing and kicking. With them, what can they have to fear if they live in the vige for a few days?


    Lian Qi was very dissatisfied when his words were interrupted by Gao Rui, but he knew that Gao Tong loved this little son very much, so he did not dare to quarrel with Gao Rui, so he could only reluctantly nod in agreement.


    Seeing that Lian Qi agreed, Gao Rui immediately asked Zhang Huzi to return to the vige to check the situation.


    "Hey, I''ll go back to the vige right now. I''ll wait a minute." Zhang Huzi immediately left the mountain and entered Yushu Vige by taking a detour.


    It was dark in Yushu Vige. Only an old house in the back vige had firelight. That was where Zhang Niuzi lived with about thirty gangsters.


    Damn, its almost September, why are there so many mosquitoes? They bite me to death. Zhang Guangqiang was so stung by the mosquitoes that he waved two torches around the house.


    Zhang Mangzi was hit by the sparks from the torch, and he hissed and cursed: "Damn it Zhang Guangqiang, you''ll die if you be careful, the sparks are all sshing on my face. If you swipe those sparks at me again, I''ll beat you up." Damn you, I have plenty of strength now anyway, so I can vent my anger by beating you."


    Hey, Zhang Mangzi, you are the only one who has the strength, right? I havent touched a woman for more than two months, so I still have the strength to fight with you. Do you want a fight? If you want to fight,e and fight, whoever is afraid of whom.


    Zhang Mangzi stood up after being told by Zhang Guangqiang, but was stopped by Ge Huizi next to him: "Okay, if you don''t sleep at night, why should you beat me? Didn''t you see that Brother Niu Zi is already angry?"


    Zhang Niuzi came out of the back room with a tigerish face, stared at them and said: "What''s the matter, are you ufortable hiding in the vige with me? If you want to leave, get out now. Not everyone wants the vige. You bastards, get out, wait." My eldest brother doesnt have to intercede for you when you go to the vige.


    After Zhang Mangzi and Zhang Guangqiang heard this, they immediately smiled and said: "Brother Niu Zi, we are just ying, we don''t want to do anything." He then asked: "Brother Niu Zi, when can we go to the vige? Brothers have been waiting for this. Its been a while.


    I heard from Zhang Niuzi that the water bandit vige where Zhang Huzi lived was great. Not only did he live in a brick house, but he could also drink and eat meat every day, and there were endless beautiful women to y with. His life wasparable to that of a god.


    But they begged Zhang Niuzi for a long time, but Zhang Niuzi said that the vige did not ept people easily, and if he wanted to live happily in the vige, he had to wait for his brother to send him news.


    "If you want to go, you have a chance now." Zhang Huzi walked in with a smile, nced around the room, and said to Zhang Niuzi: "Boy, you are doing well, and you have a lot of people."


    There are many gangs in the vige. If you dont have anyone under yourmand, the people in the vige will look down on you.


    Zhang Huzi was rmended to Zhaizi by Zou County Cheng, and his life was rtively easy before. But after Zou County Cheng''s ident, Zhang Huzi''s life in the vige was very sad and he received a lot of looks.


    However, if he does his errand well this time and takes Niu Zi and these dozens of people with him when he goes back, life in the vige will be easier again.


    Brother! Zhang Niuzi rushed over excitedly when he saw Zhang Huzi: Brother, hahaha, my brother finally got you back.


    "What, this is Brother Huzi?" Everyone in the room was shocked and immediately gathered around to look at Zhang Huzi. Seeing that he was tall and tall, with a beard and scars on his face and exposed arms, they felt in their hearts. Somewhat frightened.


    Zhang Huzi looked at them and said: "That''s me, do you want to follow me to the vige to eat well, drink, y with women?"


    Think, think! Zhang Guangqiang shouted the loudest and ran over to Zhang Huzi: Brother Huzi, you have to bring your brother with you. My brother has been looking forward to entering the vige with you for more than two years.


    Ge Huizi also said: "Brother Huzi, take me with you. Although my brother''s surname is not Zhang, the one he admires the most is Brother Huzi. Please help me."


    Zhang Mangzi and other gangsters also hurriedly begged Zhang Huzi.


    The gangsters who lived in the old houses nearby heard this and ran over one after another. When they found out that the personing was Zhang Huzi, they were all very excited.


    Ge Huizi knew something was going on and said to the other gangsters: "What are you still doing? Go to the vige quickly and bring some chickens to entertain Brother Hu Zi."


    The gangsters hurriedly said: "Hey, let''s go right now."


    Zhang Huzi still remembered his mission to the vige and said to them: "Don''t go with the people in the vige, otherwise you will be discovered tomorrow and cause trouble. Go to the nearby vige and go with a few chickens and a pig. Do it more cleanly and don''t get caught." People are chasing you.


    Brother Huzi, dont worry, brothers are used to doing this, and they are all very skilled. The gangsters agreed, and five of them left to go to a nearby vige to do some shopping.


    The rest of the people gathered in this old house to listen to Zhang Huzi''s words.


    Zhang Huzi only talked about how long it took to make a cup of tea, praised the water bandits'' vige to the Queen of Heaven, stood up and said: "I have to go out, and there are a few distinguished guests to pick up, so you should prepare first."

 Chapter 466: Take action

    Chapter 466: Take action


    Chapter 466 Take action


    When the gangsters heard that a distinguished guest wasing, they all got excited and asked quickly: "Brother Huzi, who is this distinguished guest? But in the vige..."


    Zhang Huzi''s face darkened, and he interrupted the gangsters: "Your distinguished guest''s identity is different from ours. Please show respect to me. Don''t ask questions that shouldn''t be asked. If you offend your distinguished guest, I won''t be able to save you."


    When the gangsters heard this, they immediately shut up and did not dare to ask any more questions.


    Zhang Niuzi disliked them for embarrassing himself, and scolded: "Go and prepare quickly. When the distinguished guestse, be smart and entertain them well. Don''t embarrass our brothers."


    Yes, yes, yes. The gangsters responded, holding torches and going to the kitchen to work, preparing to kill chickens and pigs to make banquet noodles.


    Zhang Huzi took Zhang Niuzi away. Zhang Mangzi and the others wanted to follow, but Zhang Huzi stopped them.


    The two brothers left the vige under the cover of night and turned into the mountain trail. Zhang Huzi said: "Those distinguished guests are from the vige. There is a man named Xiaoye who is an old man of Mr. Gao. He is very favored and follows him." There are quite a few people there, and he may be the new boss in the vige in the future."


    There is a man named Qi Ye, who is one of Gao Lao Das brothers. We should respect him more, but we still have to listen to him. He is a big supporter.


    "Hey, I remember." Zhang Niuzi was very excited. He didn''t expect that his brother would bring such a distinguished guest as soon as he came back. He was going to make a fortune.


    "Brother, why would a noble master like Mr. Gaoe to the vige? Is it because of Zou County Cheng?" Zhang Niuzi asked puzzledly: "But even if it is because of Zou County Cheng, it doesn''t matter. Come to our remote country, just go directly to the county seat."


    Zhang Huzi said: "What do you know? The young master and the eldest uncle are having trouble. The idea given by the third master is that there is a problem in the county government. Those who go to the first wave may have to exin, so that the young master doesn''t show up first." , after Gao Zhong and the others go and suffer a loss first, I will take us to find some bargains."


    Gorui''s idea here is to let Gao Zhong and others go to the county government first, and it is best to die in the county government, so that no one willpete with Gao Rui for the boss of the vige.


    As foring to the vige, firstly, I wanted to use Zhang Niuzi and other vigers to inquire about news about the county; secondly, I came to avoid suspicion, lest Gao Zhong died and the people who supported Gao Zhong in the vige would me Gao Rui for the matter.


    After walking for half an hour, the two brothers finally arrived at the mountain col.


    As soon as Zhang Niuzi saw Gao Rui, he knelt down and said, "The younger one is Zhang Huzi''s younger brother Zhang Niuzi. He wants to follow him to the vige to make a living, so I beg him to take him in."


    Lian Qi''s face darkened when he heard this, and he kicked Zhang Huzi: "Zhang Huzi, you are so brave, you will show your bottom to outsiders as soon as you go back."


    Gao Rui said, "Uncle Qi, Zhang Niuzi is Zhang Huzi''s younger brother, and he is not considered an outsider."


    Zhang Huzi was smart and immediately said with a smile to the side: "Thank you, Master Qi, for not punishing Niu Zi. It''s almost midnight. Let''s enter the vige quickly while the people in the vige are sleeping."


    Gurry was fed up with the mosquitoes in the mountains and immediately pointed ahead and said: "Lead the way."


    Zhang Huzi picked up Zhang Niuzi, and the two brothers took Gao Rui, Lian Qi, and the other water bandits out of the mountain. When they were about to leave the mountain, Lian Qi suddenly frowned: "Wait, don''t make any sound!"


    Zhang Huzi and the others were frightened and stopped quickly.


    After a while, Lian Qi asked: "Can you hear the sound of horse hooves?"


    Just now, he seemed to hear a very slight clicking sound, which was like the sound of horses galloping.


    Zhang Huzi and the others shook their heads: "Master Qi, we didn''t hear it."


    Gao Rui was very dissatisfied: "Uncle Qi, my nephew knows that you don''t want the big guys to live in the vige, but Zhang Niuzi said that they have upied the old house in the back vige. The people in the vige are afraid of them and don''t dare to go to the back vige. If we go to the vige, even if we live there for a few days, the vigers wont find out.


    Horse hoofbeats?


    Hehe, in a remote area, a buffalo would be great, but how about a horse?


    Gorui ignored Lian Qi and walked away.


    Zhang Huzi and the others knew that he was Gao Tong''s beloved son, so they followed him towards the vige.


    However, Lian Qi heard it right. Just now, there were indeed horses running by, heading straight for the county seat. Mr. Qin had been in the army all his life. Although Zhang Huzi always acted in the dark when he entered and left the vige, quietly without making a sound, the gangsters in the back vige made a lot of noise.


    They were killing chickens and pigs. They saw this movement to entertain someone.


    Mr. Qin quietly led two soldiers to the old house in the back vige. Hearing the conversation of the gangsters, he knew that Zhang Huzi was back and had brought distinguished guests. He immediately returned and asked a soldier to go to the Yamen to call for people and lead them. Come and surround Yushu Vige.


    The sound of horse hooves just now was the sound of soldiers riding to send a message.


    Mr. Qin knew that the people brought by Zhang Huzi must be water bandits. He was afraid that something would happen to the families at the end of the vige, so he asked a soldier to go back to Dafeng Vige to inform Gu Jinli and wake them up. If anyone escaped to the vige, they should not be lenient or die. Hands kill people.


    Lian Qi is not a simple figure to be Gao Tong''s brother. Years of licking blood from a knife''s edge have turned him into a wolf with a keen sense of smell. After hearing the sound of horse hooves, he felt uneasy. When he entered the vige, he saw the gangsters killing pigs for cooking and looking like they were about to have a banquet. His face darkened and he immediately dragged Gurui away.


    Lian Qi: "Hurry up and leave. If there is such a bigmotion, someone must have discovered it. We can''t stay in this ce."


    Gao Rui said angrily: "Uncle Qi, don''t always be surprised. Who cane to this poor ce?"


    "Lieutenant Jiang is not an idiot. He knows that Zhang Niuzi is Zhang Huzi''s younger brother. He will definitely send people here to keep an eye on him. Otherwise, where did the sound of horse hoovese from? I was careless before. We can''t stay in this ce!" Lian Qi Without giving Gurui a chance to say no, he directly grabbed Gurui and dragged him outside the vige.


    "Boss Gao asked me to follow you to protect you. Now it seems that there is danger. I can''t let you take risks. I can''t let Boss Gao, the white-haired man, send the ck-haired man away, so hurry up."


    When the two soldiers following Mr. Qin saw that Gao Rui and the others were leaving, they immediately became anxious and asked in a low voice: "Mr. Qin, what should we do?"


    Mr. Qin said: "Come on, before those gangsterse, let''s catch that young man first."


    Lao Da Gaos son is a big fish.


    Mr. Qin was the first to kill him, and he raised his hand and spread a handful of poison.


    The poison was given by Gu Jinli. As long as he breathed it in, he would be knocked down in less than a minute.


    However, Lian Qi was alert and immediately held his breath, covered his face with the wet cloth he brought with him, turned around, drew his knife, and shed at Mr. Qin.


    Lao Qin dodged, drew out his machete, and shed at Gao Rui.


    Although Gao Rui was arrogant and arrogant, he had a few brushes. He had already covered his face with a wet cloth, drew his gouhao knife and shed at Mr. Qin, and surrounded him with Lian Qi. After beating Mr. Qin back a foot, he immediately ran away and rushed Chasing Zhang Huzi and the others, they ordered: "The boat has capsized. Stop that old guy, or the vige won''t let you go!"


    When Zhang Huzi and the others heard this, they immediately drew their knives and came over to kill them.


    Lao Qin dodged with great skill and chased Gao Rui and the others. He said to the two soldiers, "Spread medicine and knock them out!"


    The two soldiers immediately took out the poison they carried with them, but before they could open the poison bag, Zhang Huzi and other water bandits shed at them with their swords.


    With a whoosh, a burst of medicine dust rose up all around. A figure followed the medicine dust and slid across the ground. There were two whooshing sounds and the sound of sharp des cutting flesh. Zhang Huzi and a water bandit felt pain in their feet, and their hamstrings directly They were cut off and fell to the ground instantly, and the two soldiers were saved.


    Gu Jinli spun around, grabbed Zhang Huzi''s hair, put the dagger in front of Zhang Huzi''s neck, cut him hard, and with a whoosh sound, sealed his throat with the knife.


    "Little fish!" Qin Sang had already rushed out of the night and killed another water bandit who fell to the ground with one knife. When Zhang Niuzi rushed towards him with eyes wide open, he kicked Zhang Niuzi away and dragged him away. Gu Jinli rushed to the side: "You stay here and don''t do anything. I will deal with them soon."

 Chapter 467: send you back

    Chapter 467: send you back


    Chapter 467 Send you back


    Gu Jinli grabbed him: "No, they are going to fall."


    She spread the poison first and then killed her. It has been a while now, and Zhang Niuzi and the others will fall soon.


    Sure enough


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and all nine water bandits, plus dozens of gangsters under Zhang Niuzi, fell to the ground.


    The two soldiers at the Division''s Military Station were frightened. They looked at Gu Jinli in horror and said, "Little girl, this medicine of yours..." will kill people!


    Gu Jinli said: "They just fainted and will wake up tomorrow. But when they wake up, they will be seriously ill and the root of the disease will be revealed."


    The poison she prepared will not cause death, but it will harm the body. However, if you take the antidote, the root cause of the disease can be cured.


    So her poison is very kind.


    After hearing this, the two soldiers felt relieved. They pointed at Zhang Niuzi and the others and said, "What should we do with these people?"


    "Tie them up first. You guys will stay here. The other brothers wille soon. I''ll help grandpa." Qin Sang took away the gouhe knife from Zhang Huzi''s hand and told Gu Jinli: "Don''t move, stay with them." Stay here, I''ll be back soon."


    "Those two people are very skilled, so be careful. If you hold this poison, you can just sprinkle the powder into their eyes, and they will be poisoned and fall to the ground." Gu Jinli gave Qin Sang the remaining poison.


    Qin Sang took it and disappeared into the darkness like an arrow. He followed the sound of fighting to find Mr. Qin. Fortunately, Mr. Qin was not injured, but Gao Rui and Lian Qi were tough rivals and their skills were very impressive.


    Qin Sang''s eyes glowed coldly in the darkness, staring at the fleeing Gao Rui and Lian Qi who were running fast. He blocked their way in the blink of an eye, and shed Lian Qi''s back with the hook sword in his hand.


    Lian Qi noticed it, turned around and blocked Qin Sang''s blow with his knife, with a sneer on his lips, but what greeted him was Qin Sang''s sudden poison, which hit his eyes.


    The poison was so pungent that it burned his eyes. He let out a scream: "Ah, you despicable viin! How can there be any use of medicine when men are fighting against each other?"


    He cursed Qin Sang in his mouth, and followed the sound with the Gouhe knife in his hand to kill Qin Sang, vowing to kill Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang''s body moved like a cat, and the knife swished open, cutting Lian Qi''s abdomen. He did not turn around, but rushed towards Gao Rui quickly, shing his calf with the hook knife in his hand.


    With a click, the long knife shed into the leg bone, causing Gao Rui to kneel on the ground.


    Gorui was also a tough man. He endured the severe pain, his eyes shed with cruel light, and he stabbed behind him with the long knife in his hand, but he did not hit Qin Sang. Instead, he was kicked to the ground by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang jumped up and hit Gao Rui''s back hard with his elbow. With a click, the strong arm force cracked Gao Rui''s backbone.


    "Ah!" Gao Rui screamed and asked Lian Qi for help: "Uncle Qi, save me!"


    boom-


    Lian Qi has fallen to the ground and the poison has taken effect.


    Gurry didn''tst long. The wet cloth covering his face melted the poison, and the poison was poured on him.


    After Qin Sang dealt with the two of them, he quickly came to Mr. Qin: "Are you okay? Are you injured?"


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "Although his bones are old, his strength is still there and he is not injured."


    Gorui and Lian Qi are indeed brave. If Saburo hadn''t arrived in time, and if the poison hadn''t been effective, it''s hard to say who would have won the battle tonight.


    Lao Qin thought of Gu Jinli and asked hurriedly: "Where''s the little fish girl? Is she okay?"


    "Grandpa Qin, I''m fine." Gu Jinli ran over and saw Gao Rui and Lian Qi falling down, and went to check their pulses: "It''s done, I won''t wake up until this time tomorrow night at thetest."


    She remembered that Qin Sang and the others wanted to surround the water bandits, and exined: "If you want to ask questions, you can give them the antidote. After pouring the antidote, they will wake up in a quarter of an hour."


    Then she asked: "Is there any antidote? Do you want poison for the surrounding water bandits? I also made some. If you want to use it, go back and get it?" As she spoke, her nose suddenly wrinkled and she approached Qin Sang: "You are injured. Yes, it smells like blood."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Gao Zhong is cunning. He divided his water bandits into two and let some of the water bandits be used as bait. After seeing that the water bandits were caught, he immediately ran away with half of them and was intercepted by us.


    Gao Zhong was not only cunning, but also very brave. There was a man named Yan Wu next to him who was even more powerful. When he fought with them, he was shed in the back.


    "It''s a small injury, just a little blood." Qin Sang untied the rope from his waist, first removed the arms of Gao Rui and Lian Qi, and then tied their hands and feet.


    "Are there water bandits breaking into the county government tonight?" Mr. Qin frowned and said, "This group of water bandits is too courageous. Who is the backer behind them to be so courageous?"


    The reason why no one tried to suppress the water bandits in the Huai River was not only because they were brave, but also because the water bandits had backers.


    Needless to say, this backer is naturally a powerful person.


    Qin Sang said: "No matter who the backer is, if the Zheng family keeps up with the officials to help, they will all be dead."


    Gu Jin''an, Shang Xiucai, Jiang Jiao, and the sons of County Magistrate Xu have gone to the Zheng family in Fucheng to follow the official shops. The shopkeepers of the two shops sent fast horses to the Zheng family and Shangguan family in Jinling Prefecture. If he opens his mouth, once the encirclement of the water bandits is sessful, it will be a matter of merit for the Zheng family and the Shangguan family, so the two families should agree.


    These two families are not only aristocratic families, but also rtives of the emperor. As long as these two familiese forward, they will definitely be able to defeat the backers behind the water bandits.


    Lao Qin was not happy about this, he felt a sense of sadness in his heart.


    His master was the founding hero of Da Chu, and he watched Da Chu be established step by step. But today''s Da Chu is not only suffering from drought and war in the northwest, but also "insects and ants" are everywhere in the south... Da Chu is worrying.


    "Sang, Zhang Niuzi''s group has been tied up. How long will it take for our people to arrive?" A soldier ran over and asked.


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle Yu has already arrived with his people. I think we will arrive in half an hour."


    He came on a fast horse. Themander''s office did not have that many horses, so the others had to run on two legs. And he came suddenly because he learned from Gao Zhong''s group of water bandits that Zhang Huzi also brought another group of water bandits to Tianfu County.


    Zhang Huzi is from Yushu Vige and has a younger brother here. If hees to Tianfu County, his first hiding ce must be Yushu Vige. He was worried that something might happen to Mr. Qin, so he came over. He didn''t expect that among the water bandits who came with Zhang Huzi, there was also Gao Tong''s son.


    Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, I''ll take you back first."


    Gu Jinli nodded, said hello to Mr. Qin, and followed Qin Sang.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, the two soldiers came over to thank her: "Little girl, thank you very much this time. If you hadn''t arrived in time, we two brothers would have ended up here."


    Recalling the danger of Zhang Huzi shing at them, the two of them were still frightened.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "It''s a trivial matter, two eldest brothers don''t need to take it to heart."


    The two soldiers were very happy: "As expected of a man who knows how to fist and kick, he is very efficient."


    After the two thanked each other, Gu Jinli followed Qin Sang and left.


    Qin Sang brought the horse over, pointed at its back and said: "Get on the horse, I will lead you back."


    Gu Jinli is good at riding a horse. He steps on the stirrup and gets on the horse.


    Qin Sang led the horse and walked in front. After drinking tea, he said: "You shouldn''te alone, it''s very dangerous. You are from a little girl''s family, so there is no need to take risks."

 Chapter 468: like to blush

    Chapter 468: like to blush


    Chapter 468 Likes to Blush


    Gu Jinli knew that he had something to say, so he exined: "Not many families at the end of the vige know how to fight, and most of them are old, weak, women and children, so I left Uncle Wang and Uncle Xiaoliu at the end of the vige to protect the families. I You know my skills. I also have poison. If I can''t beat him, I will run. I run so fast, they can''t catch up."


    Mr. Qin saw that his brothers and sisters were practicing boxing and kicking every day, so he came over to teach them personally. After studying with Mr. Qin for more than half a year, her skills have improved a lot.


    And once she takes action, she will not hold back. Anyone who can be killed with one knife will be killed with one knife.


    Qin Sang was still worried: "Don''t do this again. If anything happens, you will regret it."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this and asked him: "Do you look down on me or women?"


    She dared toe because she had the ability to protect herself. If she was not sure, she would note.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I never meant to look down on you or women. There are many capable women in this world, and my mother is one of them. I''m just worried about you... I don''t want your hands to be stained with blood."


    Gu Jinli paused after hearing this. It turned out that he was worried about this, but...


    My hands are already stained with blood. I killed Zhang Huzi. Do you think Im cruel and cruel, so do you hate me?


    Qin Sang stopped, looked back at her on the horse, and said seriously and firmly: "No, I won''t hate you. I just want you to live a cleaner life and not touch these things."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled: "So you care about me so much... Well, I ept your kindness, but things in the world are not just what you think. Sometimes, we have to solve some bad things. , can you live afortable life.


    Qin Sang looked at her and was stunned for a moment. Is she really only eleven years old? Her words areparable to the words of a great schr in the capital, words that can only be spoken after years of tempering.


    For some reason, Qin Sang felt very ufortable... He always wanted her to live a simple and happy life, like an ordinary little girl.


    Qin Sang turned his head and continued to lead the horse towards Dafeng Vige.


    He took a mountain road and walked for half an hour before returning to the trail behind Qin''s house.


    Gu Jinli got off his horse, pointed to his old house and said, "Don''t disturb everyone yet, let''s go to your house."


    Qin Sang didn''t know why, but he went to his house obediently, put the horses in the yard, opened the door of the hall, entered the hall, took out the fire stick he carried with him, and lit the oilmp in the house.


    After Gu Jinli entered the house, he took off a cloth bag from his waist and said, "Take off your clothes."


    Undress? !


    Qin Sang was confused and thought he heard wrongly. He frowned and asked, "What did you say?"


    Gu Jinli had already taken out the bag and put it on the table: "I told you to take off your clothes."


    Qin Sang''s face turned red instantly, and he understood why she asked him to take off his clothes, but... he persuaded in a difficult way: "Xiaoyu, the injury on my back is fine, you don''t need to bandage me, you go home, I''m here Just left."


    Xiaoyu is already twelve years old. If she were in the capital, a girl of this age would already be looked at by her family. Although he knew she didn''t mean that, he understood that there were differences between men and women, and some things had to be avoided.


    Gu Jinli frowned and looked at him: "You are so verbose. Don''t worry, only you and I know about this matter. As long as you and I don''t tell it, no third person will know about it, and my reputation will not be damaged."


    He urged again: "Hurry up. After I bandage you, you can leave as soon as possible. Grandpa Qin is still waiting for you."


    Qin Sang saw that she was determined, and his grandfather really couldn''t wait too long. He had to rush over, so he had to take off his coat.


    It''s just that the hands that untied the robe were a little stiff, his face was very hot and red, his face was serious, and his eyebrows were furrowed, as if he was thinking about something important. Gu Jinli disliked him taking off his clothes too implicitly, so he pulled him down by his back cor. His eyes were covered with coagted blood, and there was a cut diagonally from the right shoulder to the left. The initial cut was a bit deep, and the cut became deeper as it went to the left. shallow.


    "Is this a cut with a hook knife? The wound was hooked out of the flesh by the barb." She took out a small copper pot the size of a palm, poured a green concoction from it, and used the concoction to wash his wound: "It hurts, please bear with it."


    Qin Sang nodded: "It doesn''t hurt, I can bear it."


    After Gu Jinli cleaned his wound with medicinal juice, he took out a knife, picked out the pieces of his flesh that had been damaged by the barbs, and cut them off. After treating the pieces of meat in the wound, he took out the gold wound medicine he prepared and sprinkled it on him. on the wound.


    This medicine is also very painful. Qin Sang''s back muscles twitched several times due to the pain.


    Gu Jinli took out another piece of clean white cotton cloth, poured the green concoction into the cotton cloth, let the cotton cloth be soaked with the concoction, and then bandaged his wound: "The concoction can prevent the wound from bing inmed and rotten, but now I don''t have the needle and thread at hand, so I can''t give it to him." If you sew up the wound, your wound will heal slower and the scar will be uglier. Don''t worry, I will give you scar removal cream."


    Qin Sang:


    Sew up the wound?


    Does she want to use his skin as clothes and sew it up? I heard the third grandma say that her sewing is very poor.


    There are also scar removal creams


    "I''m a man. It doesn''t matter if I have scars on my body. Your scar removal cream is very expensive. Don''t give it to me. Just keep it and sell it for money." He knew that she liked to save money.


    Gu Jinli sneered at this: "What''s wrong with men? It''s not good for men to have ugly scars on their bodies. And are you a man? You''re still a teenager."


    Qin Sang''s face was so red that it was bleeding... He felt that he could not continue talking to her, and he didn''t know what horrifying words she would say.


    After a while, Gu Jinli helped him bandage the wound and pulled up his clothes, but before he could pull them up, Qin Sang jumped up as if someone had kicked him: "I, I will wear it myself."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang who was hurriedly getting dressed. He was silent for a while, then walked slowly in front of him, looked him up and down, and asked, "Why are you blushing? Are you shy? I''m not even shy."


    Qin Sang:


    "You''re not thinking about something, are you?" Gu Jinli took two steps closer to him and asked with a wicked smile, "Isn''t your infatuation triggered?"


    Qin Sang hurriedly took two big steps back, keeping his distance from her, and said hesitantly: "I don''t... It''s gettingte, I have to rush to Yushu Vige. You, you go home quickly."


    "Ha~" Gu Jinliughed: "Okay, I''ll leave now, so that you don''t look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    She walked to the table, put away the cloth bag and the copper pot, hung it back on her waist, and handed several packages of gold wound medicine to Qin Sang: "Take it, change the medicine once a day, and after using these gold medicine, your wound will be healed." It will scab.


    Qin Sang paused and reached out to take the medicine bag wrapped in yellow paper.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get you two bags of medicine when I go home." Gu Jinli turned and left. After going out, he looked back at Qin Sang and asked seriously: "Why do you like to blush?"

 Chapter 469: angry

    Chapter 469: angry


    Chapter 469: Angry


    After seeing Qin Sang''s confused look, she smiled and walked away, leaving Qin Sang alone...continuing to blush.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli brought two bags of medicine, followed by Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan.


    The two of them looked anxious. After seeing Qin Sang, they hurriedly asked: "Sang, are you really back? What''s the situation in Yushu Vige? Why did your grandfather send a soldier to deliver a message saying that there were water bandits in Yushu Vige? He Are you okay?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Third Grandpa, Uncle Dashan, don''t worry, my grandpa is fine. The water bandits who ran to Yushu Vige were brought by Zhang Huzi. Now they have all been caught, and Uncle Yu from the Division of Soldiers is leading his people to deal with them."


    After listening to this, Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan were worried about it for a long time before finally letting go.


    Saburo is a stable boy. Since he said so, it means everything is really fine.


    Qin Sang asked again: "Are our families okay?"


    Third Grandpa smiled and said, "It''s okay. Kan Liu and Wang Yongfu are patrolling with their men. They will arrest strangers when they see them. Don''t tell me, the vige actually caught two people who came in to steal cattle."


    After the soldiers came to deliver the news to them, they ran to tell the incident to Vige Chief He, so that Vige Chief He would wake up tonight. Vige chief He was frightened by what happened to Zou County Cheng. He immediately sounded the gong to inform the vigers, which frightened two cattle thieves out.


    Now he is tied up, and he will be taken to Silifang and handed over to Lao Kong and the others at dawn. Lao Kong and the others will send him to the county government office, which will also allow Lao Kong and the others to make a great contribution.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved.


    Gu Jinli handed two bags of medicine to Qin Sang: "One bag of poison and one bag of antidote. Take it. If you encounter a tough one when encircling the water bandits, don''t worry about the wrong medicine. Just take it first. Your life is at stake." important."


    In ancient times, whether it was individual martial artspetitions, government suppression of bandits, or even battlefield battles, people liked to attack each other realistically. If you used medicine, you would inevitably be criticized. But when life and death are at stake, who cares whether someone talks to you or not.


    Qin Sang took the medicine, put the two bags of medicine on the horse''s back, held a torch in one hand, and climbed on the horse with the other. He nced at Gu Jinli, looked away, and said to Grandpa San and Gu Dashan: "The boy is leaving first, Grandpa is still here." Wait for me in Elm Vige."


    Third Grandpa nodded to Gu Dashan and said to him: "Look after yourself and don''t always rush to the front."


    "Well, I''ll be careful, kid." Qin Sang responded, mped the horse''s belly, and disappeared on the path behind the house in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Jinli, Third Grandpa, and Gu Dashan turned around and returned home.


    At home, Third Grandma, Mrs. Cui, Gu Jinxiu, and Brother Cheng are all up.


    After seeing them, the third grandma hurriedly asked: "Is Mr. Qin okay? How is Yushu Vige? Hey, I heard from an old man who has been to the south before that water bandits kill without batting an eye, and they massacre every vige. How is Yushu Vige?" Im afraid its not over, right?


    The third grandpa said: "Don''t be so startled that you scare the children. Sang came back just now and said that Mr. Qin was fine. All the water bandits who broke into Yushu Vige have been caught. The people from the Division of Soldiers are here Elm Vige handles it.


    He then said: "There is nothing wrong in the vige. We just caught two cattle thieves. You can go back to your house and sleep first. Dashan and I will keep watch."


    "How can I sleep after all this fuss?" The third grandma looked at the sky and said, "It looks like it will get brighter today, so I won''t sleep. I''ll make breakfast and then take a nap at noon."


    Third grandfather red at her: "You don''t want to go to bed and the children have to go to bed. Didn''t you see that Brother Cheng has already taken a nap?"


    The third grandma looked at Brother Cheng and said, "Okay, let''s go get some sleep first." The third grandma left the main room and returned to the side room where she and the third grandpa lived.


    Ms. Cui carried Brother Cheng back to the house where she and Gu Dashan lived. Before entering the house, she said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu,e in."


    Gu Jinli paused and looked at Gu Jinxiu. Gu Jinxiu whispered to her, "My mother already knows if you run out."


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to enter Cui''s house.


    Mrs. Cui put Brother Cheng on the bed. After Brother Cheng fell asleep, she asked Gu Jinli in a low voice: "Where have you gone? You haven''t seen anyone for nearly an hour. Do you want to scare us to death? You are getting more and more courageous." Its too old for a girl to run out of the house in the middle of the night...you, you want to make me mad!"


    He pulled her over again and looked her up and down: "Are you okay? Are you injured? Did you meet any bad people?"


    Gu Jinli said: "No, I''m very fine. I know I was wrong. Mom, don''t be angry. I won''t dare to do it next time."


    "You still want to have a next time." After Ms. Cuiined, she said earnestly: "You are already twelve years old. If you are the one who said it was early, you can say kiss... Sang is a good boy. Last year you were just At ten years old, we are still on the road to escape, so we can''t pay too much attention to it, but now that you are one year older and we have settled down in the vige, there are some things that we need to pay attention to. "


    Mrs. Cui raised her hand to tuck her hanging hair behind her ears, and said with red eyes: "You are still young, and you don''t know how difficult it is for women to live in this world. The family situation was not good before, and your parents made you suffer. Now that your family''s conditions are better, you can''t be presumptuous... If you have a bad idea and someone catches you talking about it, what will your mother do?"


    She used to be most worried about Xiu Jieer, fearing that the bad guys would **** her away if she looked too good. Only now did she realize that what she should be worried about most was her second daughter. This girl was so courageous. She was afraid that she would suffer the consequences of being too courageous in the future.


    Gu Jinli really felt Cui''s fear and promised: "Don''t worry, Mom, something happened unexpectedly today. I will never leave home in the middle of the night again."


    Ancient times are different from modern times. Although she doesn''t want to abide by the rules here, she also doesn''t want to be med and make her family worry.


    Ms. Cui nodded and said, "Mother believes in you and knows that you are capable, but you have to pay attention to what should be paid attention to and don''t let others gossip. A girl''s reputation is rted to her fate."


    There are some things that Xiaoyu doesnt know because the adults have some things that are difficult to tell her... Doctor Du told Dashan something that happened in the vige where he settled. There was a girl in the vige who was fleeing from famine, and they got married after the busy farming season. But not long after, people in the vige began to gossip that the girl had slept with a man on the road in order to survive in exchange for a few mouthfuls of food.


    That girl was iprehensible, her engagement was broken off, and she finally jumped into a well and died.


    Mr. Cui is afraid that girls who have escaped from famine since ancient times will be criticized. She was afraid that her two good girls would also be talked about, so when she learned that Xiaoyu had left home, she was angry and sad. She told her this specifically because she didn''t want her to suffer a loss of reputation.


    Seeing that Ms. Cui was still worried, Gu Jinli reassured Ms. Cui again and again before going back to the house to sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, the vige was already noisy.


    Vige Chief He is asking He Dacang to send the two captured cattle thieves to Si Lifang, and he is asking He Dacang to follow Lao Kong and send them to the county government office. In this way, He Dacang can also make a contribution, which will help him when he rmends He Dacang as the vige chief in the future.


    Because of this, Vige Chief He was all smiles.

 Chapter 470: Defense map

    Chapter 470: Defense map


    Chapter 470 Defense n


    After the two cattle thieves were taken away, Vige Chief He came to Gu Jinlis house and asked about Yushu Vige.


    The third grandfather said: "The man has been captured by the soldiers of the Division of Soldiers. Nothing happened in Yushu Vige."


    He then told Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, we shouldn''t say much about the affairs of Yushu Vige, lest we spoil the matter of the county magistrate."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, his eyes shed, as if he understood something, and he hurriedly said: "Don''t tell me, I just want to ask. I feel relieved knowing that Yushu Vige is fine."


    Kan Liu stayed with Wang Yongfu all night. Instead of catching up on his sleep immediately, he came to Gu Jinli''s house and told him what happenedst night.


    Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli were listening nearby and said to them: "You will have to work hard for a while. Only after the Zou family''s matter is over can we feelpletely at ease."


    Kan Liu assured: "Yes, don''t worry, my boss and my little boss, we won''t rx so soon."


    Before Kan Liu came to Qingfu Town with Old Doctor Wu, he worked as a guard. He was very good at patrolling, preventing thieves, and protecting the Lord. Hemanded Wang Yongfu and several servants who were good at fists and kicks. Something happened suddenlyst night. , but there was no trouble, and the manpower was well arranged.


    After Kan Liu and the others talked about the matter, they went back to the new workshop to rest.


    Dafeng Vige was very lively all morning because of the cattle rustlers caughtst night, but at noon, it was overshadowed by the arrest of a group of big thieves in Yushu Vige.


    "My God, there were only two cattle thieves in our vigest night. In Yushu Vige in front of us, nearly fifty thieves came. I heard that all of them had sinister faces, big muscles and round waists, and even held knives. Even themander of the soldiers Everyone in the ce was rmed, but the people in Yushu Vige were scared to death."


    Did you hurt anyone? What did you steal?


    He Shiliu''s cousin is from Yushu Vige. After hearing about this this morning, he was afraid that something might happen to his cousin''s house, so he ran to see it. He knew more about it. Hearing this, he replied: "No one was hurt. We are soldiers." The county soldiers have been targeting them for a long time, and they arrested all these thievesst night."


    Xu County Magistrate did not let anyone say that those were water bandits, only that they were a group of big thieves who had done many evil things.


    After a while, He Shiliu said again: "The vige chief of Yushu Vige was also taken away."


    "What? The vige chief of Yushu Vige has been arrested? Why arrest him? Isn''t he a coward? Zhang Niuzi is the king of Yushu Vige and he doesn''t even dare to fart, what evil can he do?" A viger who was enjoying the cool air and repairing farm tools next to the stone mill hurriedly asked: "Is there a mistake?"


    "Zhang Sisong from Yushu Vige is my aunt''s cousin. You all know what he is like. He never tells lies. He told me so personally. When the county came to arrest him, the charge was that Mr. Zhang was shielding Zhang Niuzi. That group of gangsters have been gangsters for many years. Moreover, Yushu Vige is the vige in Qingfu Town where the most good people have been sold. The county magistrate made a big fire and asked the yamen to drive a carriage to arrest Mr. Zhang before dawn."


    "Yes, if it weren''t for the protection of the old vige chief Zhang, how could Zhang Niuzi and his gang have been doing evil for so many years? I heard..." A viger lowered his voice and told the vigers present something. After hearing this, the vigers cursed loudly.


    "This group of beasts really deserves to die, so I said that there are many girls in Yushu Vige who get married far away without saying a word. It turns out that it is these beasts who are doing evil!"


    "Old vige chief Zhang deserves to die. As a vige chief, he deserves to be caught for shielding and conniving the bastard."


    He Dagong from the vige said: "What kind of cover and connivance? Old vige chief Zhang must be unclean. If he didn''t do any good, how could he have protected Zhang Niuzi for so many years?"


    He Shiliu said: "Dakong, you can''t say this nonsense. Let''s wait for the county magistrate''s judgment. In short, the vige head Zhang''s family will not get better." Sure enough, but the next day, another person came to Yushu Vige. Team officer.


    As soon as the yamen officials entered the vige, they sealed off the family of Mr. Zhang and arrested all the men in Mr. Zhangs family. They said that Mr. Zhang hadmitted a crime and the men in the family would be imprisoned together.


    And the position of vige head of Vige Chief Zhang is gone, and the county has asked Vige Chief He to temporarily concurrently serve as the vige chief of Yushu Vige.


    Vige Chief He received the official document from the county and was so excited that he almost fainted and eximed: "There is smokeing out of the ancestral graves!"


    On the day after receiving the official document, I prepared sacrifices and went to the graves of the ancestors of the He family to inform them of the good news.


    After he was happy, Vige Chief He started to get scared again and ran to the third grandfather: "Brother Gu, we are from another vige. I am going to take care of the affairs of Yushu Vige. Can the people in their vige obey me? Don''t say anything nice. In the end, Give me some crime and ruin my reputation."


    He then said to Gu Jinli in the yard: "Little Yu girl, you have to think of a way to help your grandfather, the vige chief."


    Gu Jinli looked at the sun and was stirring the soy sauce in the sauce vat with a long wooden pole. This soy sauce needs to be dried for half a year and stirred every day to produce a good sauce.


    She smiled and said: "Vige Chief, you don''t have to worry. The gangsters in Yushu Vige have been arrested, and the family of Zhang Lao Vige Chief has been sealed off. Now the people in Yushu Vige are afraid, and you are the representative appointed by the county. Vige chief, with the official documents here, they don''t dare to do anything to you."


    "Isn''t the sixteenth uncle''s cousins in Yushu Vige? You go to him and ask his cousins to help you grow old. They will feel morefortable if they have people in their vige to tell them about things. If they are still ufortable and want to find trouble, You have alwaysined to the county government and asked the county government toe, how can you still be afraid of them?"


    "Hey, Xiaoyu girl, you have an idea. If it''s done, I''ll go find He Shiliu and ask him to take the old man to Yushu Vige to find someone." Vige Chief He walked away with his crutch, and then turned around and said: " Xiaoyu girl, if I go to the county to find help, I have to lend you your mule cart."


    Vige Chief He was very curious about Gu Jinli''s family''s mule cart. He even dreamed that the mule had given birth to a calf. Then Gu Jinli''s family did not care about the mule calf and gave it to his family, which made him extremely happy. . It was only after I woke up that I realized that the mule was a born gelding and could not give birth to cubs.


    He Shiliu took Vige Chief He to Yushu Vige to find Zhang Sixong that day.


    Zhang Sisong is a good man, very righteous, has some reputation in Yushu Vige, and has many cousins. With the help of their brothers, Vige Chief He straightened out the affairs of Yushu Vige in a few days.


    At the county government office, Qin Sang also used the antidote as bait to get several water bandits topromise and tell them the location of the water bandits'' stockade and the defenses in the stockade.


    However, Qin Sang was jealous of peopleing from the Fucheng Yamen, so he did not take the lead. Instead, he told Jiang Qi his idea and asked Jiang Qi to do it.


    The method is very simple, that is, all the captured water bandits are poisoned by the poison prepared by Gu Jinli. When they wake up, they feel pain like pins and needles in their bodies, they have no energy, and they cough up blood, making it look like tuberculosis.


    Jiang Qi told the water bandits that poison would cause bad health. The water bandits carried it for a few days. Those who couldn''t bear it told the bandits what happened in the water bandits'' vige.


    Qin Sang had the ability of a scout and could draw defense ns. ording to the water bandits'' oral instructions, he drew several defense ns of the vige.

 Chapter 471: Set off

    Chapter 471: Set off


    Chapter 471 Departure


    My lord, please take a look. Qin Sang handed Jiang Qi the drawn up defense n of the vige.


    Jiang Qi took it, spread it on the table and looked at it carefully. While reading, hepared the confessions of several water bandits. After reading the defense n, heughed with satisfaction and said: "You are really good at drawing this." The defense n is exactly the same as what was written in the water bandits confession.


    Yang Ban head, Yu Shu, and Lao Zhong of Si Bing also looked at the fabrics next to him, and nodded unable to hold.


    Qin Sang said: "Sir, although I have drawn up the defense map, Gao Tong is not a simple person. With his ability, he will definitely change the defense points of the vige after Gao Zhong, Gao Rui and others leave. We dont know what the defense of the Water Bandit Vige looks like now. This defense map can only be used as a reference and cannot be used as a fixed attack target during the attack, otherwise it is very likely to cause heavy losses."


    Jiang Qi and others were shocked when they heard this: "Sang reminded that an old fox like Gao Tong will definitely change the defense. This defense map can only be a reference. But with this defense map, we can also know the route in the vige. , when we attack the stronghold, we wont have a ck eye.


    Jiang Qi put away several defense ns and the water bandits'' confessions, and said, "I will show this map to Magistrate Xu and the adults from the city. Sang, do you want to go?"


    Qin Sang smiled and shook his head: "I am just a new soldier, so I won''t go. I will just watch the water bandits here."


    Uncle Yu sighed: "You kid, you don''t care about your merits. You are here to meet the adults from Fucheng. Those adults include not only Ding Tongzhi from Fucheng, but also Lieutenant General Lan next to General Guo. If you show your face in front of them, you kid But you dont have to stay in the army camp, you can go to Fucheng to defend the army camp.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "The Si Bing Suo is very good. My subordinates like the Si Bing Suo."


    After hearing this, Uncle Yu said with a hatred of iron and steel: "You boy, you are really... When others make a contribution, they want to let everyone in the world know it. It''s better for you. You have done so many things, and you don''t want any credit. Just stay in bed." Come on, youre really **** me off!


    Qin Sang is capable and not greedy for merit. He is very popr in the army. Jiang Qi, Yu Shu and Lao Zhong all like him. They hope that he can make a difference and leave the army to be a general in the future.


    "Okay. Sang is a stable boy. He has his own ns for the future. We old guys shouldn''t worry too much." Jiang Qi is a smart man and calls Lei Wuye uncle. For Qin He was vaguely aware of some things going on at home, but he did not inquire about anything, nor did he want Lao Zhong and Lao Yu to find out the details of Qin Sang, so he greeted them: "Come, follow me to meet the adults."


    After saying that, he took Yu Shu, Lao Zhong and Yang Bantou away and went to see Magistrate Xu and hispanions.


    In the office of Magistrate Xu, Lieutenant General Lan, Ding Tongzhi, and County Lieutenant Jiang were all there. When they saw Jiang Qi and the othersing, they immediately asked, "But did you pry open the mouth of the water bandit?"


    Jiang Qi nodded and exined what he asked about one by one, and then presented the water bandit''s confession and the defense n drawn by Qin Sang. As Qin Sang said, Gao Tong might change the defense n of the vige. This defense n is no longer avable. The exact things were also told.


    Deputy General Lan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, even if the defense point is changed, we can still use it as a map."


    He also praised County Magistrate Xu: "Master Xu, there are still such talents hidden in your county. A defense map can be drawn up based only on the confessions of water bandits. If such talented people were ced on the battlefield, it would be a huge loss." Incredible."


    County Magistrate Xu was honored when he heard this, and he smiled modestly and said: "Vice General Lan is soplimentary. He is just a small soldier in the military station, not a capable person."


    "Your Majesty the County Magistrate is right. The younger generation is just a little more talented in drawing than others. It''s no big deal." Jiang Qi changed the subject and asked: "Vice General Lan and Lord Ding, when are we going to encircle the water bandits'' vige?" ? You must know that soldiers are very fast. Gao Zhong and the others have been captured for a few days. If it gets toote, Gao Tong and the others will be suspicious and start to be wary of us. If we want to make a surprise attack again, it will be difficult."


    Ding Tongzhi sighed: "Of course I know, but the magistrate hasn''t sent any news yet, so we don''t dare to act rashly."


    Ding Tongzhi is also anxious. If the encirclement of the water bandits is sessful, not only the magistrate, but also he can make a contribution. The south is rtively stable, so it is not easy to make a contribution. Lieutenant Jiang County suggested: "Why don''t our people go out first and gather in Fucheng? By then, as long as there is an order from the Fucheng Yamen, we can attack the water bandits'' stronghold. We don''t have to waste time waiting here."


    This Ding Tongzhi was a little embarrassed.


    Lieutenant General Lan thought for a while and said, "Sure, just do what Jiang Xianwei said."


    Damn it, he can''t wait any longer. He doesn''t know what happened to Magistrate Liang. It''s been a few days and there''s still no new order.


    Ding Tongzhi was a little shrewd. After seeing Lieutenant General Lan agree, he said: "I am not good at military affairs. Since Lieutenant General Lan has decided, I will listen to Lieutenant General Lan."


    If Magistrate Liang med him, Lieutenant General Lan would take the me, and behind Lieutenant Lan was General Guo, who would not be afraid of Magistrate Liang.


    "That''s it, let Jiang Qi take half of the county soldiers from the military office and a group of county government officials to follow the two adults to the city to wait for orders. The lower official will stay in the county government office and watch Gao Zhong and the others." Jiang County Lieutenant As I get older, I want to give opportunities to younger people. Although encircling the water bandits is dangerous, once sessful, it will be a great achievement.


    Magistrate Xu was a little scared and hurriedly said: "Jiang County Lieutenant, Jiang Qi and the others are gone. Will there be too few manpower in the county office? What should we do if water bandits attack again?"


    A few days ago, Gao Zhong and others broke into the county government office and wanted to kill Zou Xiancheng. Several government officials and county soldiers were injured in the government office. If there was no poison to kill the water bandits, the county government office would definitely be a river of blood.


    Jiang County Lieutenant said: "Sir, don''t worry, Gao Tong is not a fool. He has already sent two groups of water bandits, and he will not send more people in a short time. And Gao Zhong and the others have been poisoned again, and now they are all suffering from tuberculosis." Its like a ghost, its impossible to get violent and hurt someone.


    He then whispered to Magistrate Xu: "Sir, the government servants who are looking after your family also have poison, and madam, they also have poison in their hands. You don''t have to worry."


    Xu County Magistrate also took a few packets of poison himself. Although it was not glorious to spread poison to ward off the enemy,pared with his life, this trivial matter was not worth mentioning.


    Xu County Magistrate was relieved, nodded and said: "I am a lowly official, but I will listen to your orders."


    Seeing that he agreed, Lieutenant General Lan immediately said to Jiang Qi: "Master Jiang, hurry up and order your troops. We will set off in two hours."


    "Yes." Jiang Qi immediately took Yang Bantou, Lao Zhong, and Yu Shu away, ordered half of the county soldiers, plus a group of yamen servants, and gathered in the county yamen courtyard.


    Qin Sang and Luo Wu are among them, and they want to follow to encircle the water bandits.


    Qin Sang didn''t want to go, but Lieutenant General Lan asked him to go, while Luo Wu wanted to make meritorious service. Only by making meritorious service can he improve his status, and if he has the capital to protect Gu Jinxiu, can he marry her.

 Chapter 472: Big gift

    Chapter 472: Big gift


    Chapter 472 A great gift


    Ding Tongzhis expectation was good. Magistrate Liang had not issued any new orders for a long time, which was indeed an obstacle.


    This obstacle came from the prefects of Linhe Prefecture and Jinling Prefecture.


    Gong Zhifu of Linhe Prefecture and Tan Zhifu of Jinling Prefecture didn''t know what was going on. They didn''t pay attention to what Zhifu Liang said about the three prefectures encircling the Huai River water bandits.


    As a result, he was scolded by Governor Gong.


    Magistrate Gong scolded Magistrate Liang: "Master Liang, you should know that encircling the water bandits across the prefectures and using the defenders of the three prefectures is a big deal. Such a big thing can only be carried out with official documents from the capital. You are a small prefect, but you dare to do it For such a big thing, you can seek death yourself, but dont involve me.


    Magistrate Liang said: "The water bandits have done a lot of evil and have killed many people on both sides of the Huaihe River over the years. Shouldn''t they be suppressed? As for the official documents from the capital, I have already submitted them. The official documents from the capital will be released soon. Magistrate Gong does not need to Worry. Magistrate Gong only needs to inform the Linhe Prefecture garrison and let them prepare to ensure that when the official document from the capitales, the Linhe Prefecture garrison can immediately leave for the Huai River."


    Governor Gong smiled: "Let''s wait until the official documentes from the capital. I won''t give any orders until the official documentes."


    Magistrate Liang choked up and simply quoted an imperial order issued by the first emperor of Da Chu: "The Emperor of Da Chu once ordered that if there is banditry in Da Chu, the state governments do not need to wait for official documents from the capital, but should jointly suppress the bandits. Help the people get rid of their troubles."


    Magistrate Gong stood up directly and said: "The emperor has been in power for many years. Now he is the head of the emperor. I am a minister of the emperor. I only listen to the emperor. Let''s wait for the official documents from the capital toe out."


    Seeing that Magistrate Gong had a tough attitude and refused to agree even to death, Magistrate Liang had to change his mind and said: "If Magistrate Gong is not willing to help, can it be convenient for the He''an garrison to use the road to Huai River?"


    Magistrate Gong almost diedughing. He pointed at Magistrate Liang and said: "Governor Liang, let his garrison pass through the border. You can tell this. You want to rebel!"


    Magistrate Liang retorted: "ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, if there is an emergency, half of the soldiers of his garrison can cross the border through other state capitals. Those who dare to block it from other state capitals should be sentenced to dying the military situation!"


    Magistrate Gong smiled disdainfully and said: "Governor Liang, do you want to discuss the criminalw of Dachu with me? There is such a rule, and suppressing bandits is indeed within the scope of urgency. But how do I know that Magistrate Liang is Are you going to suppress bandits or do something shameful?"


    What Magistrate Gong said was extremely unpleasant, and Magistrate Liang''s face instantly turned ck.


    Seeing this, Magistrate Gong added: "Let''s do this. You hand over the evidence of the crimesmitted by the Huai River water bandits to the Linhe Prefecture. I will discuss it with several adults and the guard, General Tang, before deciding whether to allow it or not." The defenders of He''an Mansion borrowed the passage."


    Zhifu Liang narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He always felt that the many difficulties that Prefect Gong made were unreasonable.


    The establishment of Da Chu was less than a hundred years ago. In the past few decades, there were many wars. In order to wipe out the various private soldiers and forts left by the previous dynasty, the government troops from various ces in Da Chu often marched through the roads. Last year and the beginning of this year, when wars were raging, the defenders from various prefectures often used the road to suppress rebellions, and no prefectural city would ever stop them.


    But this time, why did Governor Gong give so many excuses but not help?


    Prefect Liang had no choice but to ask his staff to copy a copy of the criminal evidence of the water bandits and submit it to the Linhe government office.


    Then, he ran to Jinling Mansion to ask for an audience with Magistrate Tan.


    Zhifu Tan can sit in the position of prefect of Jinling Prefecture, so he is not a figure without a backer. He was born in the Ruyang Marquis Mansion in the capital, and was the legitimate son of the Marquis Mansion. After passing the Jinshi examination, he had a prosperous official career, and became the prefect of Linhe Prefecture as soon as he was sent abroad. Three yearster, he was transferred to the prefect of Jinling Prefecture and stayed on both sides of the Huai River for more than eight years. As long as he serves the next year, Magistrate Tan will be able to return to Beijing and will most likely join the cab in the future.


    Governor Tan looked down upon Magistrate Liang at all and did not see him. He only asked someone to send him a message to let him take care of himself.


    Magistrate Liang was stunned when he heard this: "What do Magistrate Tan mean by this?"


    Magistrate Tan''s staff sneered: "What do you mean? Magistrate Liang, don''t you think your management is too lenient? You are the magistrate of He''an Prefecture, but your management is on the Huai River. I want to ask you, which aristocratic family is yours?" A rich family, a founding figure of the country? How dare you be so presumptuous!" The staff felt that Magistrate Liang was tired of living and looking for death.


    What happened to the water bandits? Have the water bandits gone to the He''an government office? They didn''t kill anyone, but they just did a few cases. Does Magistrate Liang need to take care of it?


    "The Huai River water bandits have been around for many years, but no one has ever tried to suppress them. Magistrate Liang is a very ambitious man who dares to suppress the Huai River water bandits. But Magistrate Liang should be aware that people with great ambitions often fail to realize their ambitions. Already dead."


    After the aide said these strange words, he turned around and left, leaving Magistrate Liang alone.


    Master Wu behind Magistrate Liang advised: "Sir, please go back to the inn first, rest there, and then think of other ways."


    Zhifu Liang could only return to the inn.


    The next day, he went to Jinling Mansion again, but was rejected. He returned to the inn frustrated, packed his things, and was about to return to He''an Mansion, but two servants came and invited him to be a guest. .


    Magistrate Liang was very puzzled: "A guest? Whose family are you from? I don''t have any old friends in Jinling Mansion."


    The two servants were dressed in extraordinary clothes, both wearing expensive brocade robes. They cupped their hands in front of Magistrate Liang and said, "I will tell you when Magistrate Lianges."


    He added: "This trip will be beneficial to Magistrate Liang. Please follow the boys quickly and don''t keep the master waiting."


    Magistrate Liang suddenly remembered something that County Magistrate Xu had said. He immediately understood it, put on new clothes with Master Wu, and followed the two servants away.


    They were taken to a boat outside Jinling Mansion and met the son of Magistrate Xu.


    Because he was familiar with Magistrate Xu, Magistrate Xu took his son to visit Magistrate Liang. Magistrate Liang recognized him and said hurriedly: "Xu family boy, why are you here?"


    Magistrate Xus son is a quite honest young man. After saluting Magistrate Liang, he said, Its the young master from the Zheng family who follows the official family who is looking for you.


    Zhifu Liangs eyes lit up. His guess was indeed correct.


    As he was talking, several people walked out of the boat, led by two handsome men, none other than Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo. Behind them were Gu Jinan, Shang Xiucai, and Jiang Jiao.


    Zheng Ying smiled and said: "Is Magistrate Liang rejected? There is no need to worry, we have a big gift for Magistrate Liang."


    Having said that, he looked at Shangguan Zhuo.


    Shangguan Zhuo took out a box and handed it to Magistrate Liang: "Prefect Liang, please take a look."


    Magistrate Liang took it and opened it. The frustration in his heart disappeared and he immediatelyughed: "It''s really a great gift. With this great gift, the encirclement of the water bandits has beenpleted."


    Prefect Liang bowed to Zheng Ying and followed Guan Zhuo: "I would like to thank you two young masters for your help."

 Chapter 473: Wan Duzi

    Chapter 473: Wan Duzi


    Chapter 473 Wan Duzi


    Zheng Ying followed Guan Zhuo and said, "Prefect Liang, there is no need to say thank you. This matter was not done by the two of us."


    It was run by the grandfather and father of the two families who were officials in the capital.


    In order to get this great gift, the Zheng family followed the officials and killed several good horses. They galloped all the way from Jinling Prefecture to the capital to get the transit documents and the official documents of the three prefectures encircling the Huai River water bandits.


    Magistrate Liang said knowingly: "Yes, I would like to thank Mr. Shangguan Ge and Mr. Zheng for their great gift."


    With this document about the border crossing of the government troops and the official document about the encirclement of the water bandits from the three governments, the task of wiping out the water bandits is finally done.


    but


    Zheng Ying said with a smile: "Since neither Governor Gong nor Governor Tan looks down on this small contribution, we don''t have to bother them. Governor Liang immediately sent a message to General Guo, asking him to bring half of the defenders of He''an Prefecture. Thats it, our two families will prepare the rest for Magistrate Liang.


    Magistrate Liang was overjoyed and reminded: "You two young masters want to use two nursing homes? Is this really okay?"


    The guards of Da Chu were equivalent to the private soldiers of the previous dynasty. When Da Chu was first established, many private soldiers of the previous dynasty were killed. If the Zheng family and the officials use too many nursing homes, will it arouse the suspicion of the current emperor?


    Shangguan Zhuo said with a smile: "Thank you, Magistrate Liang, for reminding me, but this time we are not using our two nursing homes, but themanding envoys of Jianghuai and Jiangnan."


    Magistrate Liang was shocked: "Themanders of Jianghuai and Jiangnan are going to send troops to suppress the water bandits?!"


    Shangguan Zhuo nodded: "Well, themanders of the two ces will each send three hundred troops, plus half of the garrison of He''an Prefecture, and a hundred guards from our two families, to encircle the water bandits. It''s settled."


    Grandfather is the elder of the pavilion and has the authority to order themanders andmissions of each state to send troops to suppress bandits. However, the number of troops sent is limited. Themanders andmissions of each state can only send up to 500 troops. If more than 500, themander has to go to heaven to hear.


    Grandfather is a prudent person and knows how much the Holy Emperor values military power today. Therefore, when he received the letter from Shangguans family and the copied evidence of the water bandits crimes, he immediately handed over the information to the Holy Emperor. Both cesmanded the envoys to send troops to suppress the bandits, which was approved by the Holy Father and has passed the road of enlightenment.


    The Holy Spirit didn''t care about such a trivial matter of only sending 300 troops, so he approved it readily.


    However, they have to act quickly this time and must make a quick decision. Otherwise, if the Ruyang Marquis Mansion does not get the news, they will definitely work hard to clean their own house. Then when the ounts are settled, the cleansing will not be so clean.


    Magistrate Liang was overjoyed that the matter that he had been worried about for several days had been solved. He was also in the mood to look at other people. He asked, standing behind Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo, a young man with the appearance of a bamboo orchid asked: "Are you a descendant of the Gu family? "


    Gu Jinan took a few steps forward and bowed to Magistrate Liang: "Jin''an, who is born in thete Gu family, pays homage to the magistrate."


    Magistrate Liang smiled and said: "No need to be polite, I want to thank you very much. You have helped me twice."


    Last time, it was about removing half of Da Chu''s territory. This time, he came forward to ask the Zheng family and Shangguan family to help suppress the bandits. Both of them were good things that could benefit him and make great achievements.


    Gu Jinan showed the fear that a young man should have when hearing this, and said: "My lord, you are ridiculous, Wansheng doesn''t dare to take the credit... Wansheng just made an opinion, it''s the adults who really do the work, Wansheng doesn''t dare to take the credit."


    After saying this, he bowed his head to Magistrate Liang to the end.


    Magistrate Liang was very satisfied with Gu Jinan''s humility, courtesy, andck of greed for merit. He nodded and said, "In that case, I won''t say anything else. Let''s have a good time over wine when you are singing in the wild."


    The words "we" are used very cleverly, making it clear that Magistrate Liang already regards Gu Jin''an as one of his own.


    Gu Jinan smiled brightly and bowed to Magistrate Liang again.


    Magistrate Liang did not stay on the boat for long. After talking to Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo for a while, he took Mr. Wu off the boat, changed to a small boat and left in a hurry. After returning to the inn, he immediately called his trusted guards and asked the guards to deliver the transit documents to General Guo, and then deliver the letters to Ding Tongzhi and County Magistrate Xu.


    The guard knew the importance of this transit document and kept it close to his body. He was even more cautious when crossing the Huaihe River, for fear that a group of water bandits would appear and kill him and **** the transit document away.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly. After the **** crossed the Huai River, they rode fast horses and delivered the transit documents to General Guote that night.


    General Guo had long wanted to wipe out the water bandits. After receiving the border crossing documents, he immediately gave an order to Vice General Lan. Half of the city defenders and a group of Tianfu County government officials set out immediately. The march was very fast and they arrived at Linhe Prefecture at dawn the next day. Outside the city gate, the soldiers guarding the city gate were so frightened that they thought Da Chu was in trouble again and hade to Linhe Mansion.


    Deputy General Lan first announced his home, then took out the transit documents and showed them to the city gate guard. He quickly put them away and said, "Open the city gate wide and let us in."


    The city gate guard had the title of general, but his position was not high. Seeing so many soldiers passing through Linhe Mansion, he felt very frightened. He said with a smile: "General, Lieutenant General, it is a big deal for the soldiers of the government to use this road to cross the border. I have to report it to the Fucheng Yamen, otherwise I wont dare to make random decisions.


    With a bang, Lieutenant General Lan pped the city gate guard directly: "Open your dog eyes and see clearly. This is a transit document from the capital. It is stamped with the seal of the capital''s cab and has the approval of the Holy Emperor. You Linhe Mansion The government office is so arrogant that even the cab and the emperor dare not look down upon it, you nine tribes are tired of living!"


    The city gate guard was so frightened that he knelt down and said: "...The general will not dare!"


    The guards behind him also knelt in a row, all shaking like chaff.


    General Guo immediately said: "Open the door."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The city gate guard and the guards hurriedly stood up and opened the gate of Linhe Prefecture to let General Guo and others pass through.


    Before General Guo left, he pointed at the city gate guard and said, "Tell Gong that if he doesn''t want his own n to be in danger, he shouldn''t tip off the water bandits."


    The city gate guard was so frightened that he knelt down again... What did General Guo mean by this? Could it be Governor Gong? Hey, this day is going to break!


    After General Guo and the others left, the city gate guard took a cup of tea before he had the energy to report to Magistrate Gong.


    However, in recent years, Magistrate Gong has be more and more interested because he has climbed up to Ruyang Marquis Mansion, and Magistrate Tan has told him that after he returns to the capital, he can help him run an official career and win the position of Magistrate of Jinling Prefecture. He became arrogant. When he heard that the city gate guard wanted to see him, he said disgustedly: "Is the leader of the city gate guard worthy of my meeting? Let him keep his words and don''t disturb my breakfast."


    He is currently looking forward to the new Aunt Yue. He has not kissed her enough yet, so why is he willing to meet a vulgar man guarding the city gate so early in the morning.


    "Yes." The steward who came to report immediately left and told the city gate guard what Magistrate Gong had said.


    After hearing the words of the city gate guard, he was so frightened that he rushed back to Jiaoyue Garden: "My lord, my lord is not good!"


    Gong Zhifu was happily being fed breakfast by Aunt Yue. When he heard this, he said angrily: "What is the ghost calling? I am very kind."


    The steward was about to cry: "Sir, General Guo from He''an Prefecture took the transit documents from the capital and took arge group of military officers to cross the border from our Linhe Prefecture. Before leaving, he asked the city gate guard to leave a message for you. If you dont want the nine tribes to be in danger, dont tip off the water bandits!


    "What!" Magistrate Gong stood up in fright, then plopped down on the ground: "It''s over, it''s over... This time it''s really going to end."


    Since He''an Mansion has obtained the transit documents from the capital, the man named Guo has left this sentence for him... Not only is he going to die this time, but also the Ruyang Marquis Mansion in the capital is going to die.

 Chapter 474: exterminate

    Chapter 474: exterminate


    Chapter 474: Extermination


    When the steward saw Magistrate Gong like this, he was even more frightened to death. He asked tremblingly: "Sir... what should I do now? Why don''t you go to Jinling Mansion immediately to ask for help from Magistrate Tan?"


    Magistrate Gong yelled: "Excuse me, the Tan family can''t even protect themselves. Can you help me? I was harmed by the Tan family."


    Now he wishes he had never known Magistrate Tan, and why would he still seek help from Magistrate Tan? The more he begged and the more he came and went, the worse his death would be.


    "Then, what should we do? Sir, we can''t sit still and wait for death." The steward was about to cry to death. If the master''s family suffered, the consequences of their children would be to be thrown into the mines to work.


    The work in the mines is done by humans? In less than half a month, his whole family will be exhausted to death.


    There is also his daughter. This maid from a criminal official''s family is not as good as the officialdy. She has to be sold into prostitution, which is worse than death.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Gong Zhifu was soaked in cold sweat and stood up from the corner of the table: "I can''t just sit back and wait for death. I have to think of a way."


    But he, who was blinded by wine, **** and wealth, couldn''t think of anything in a short time.


    "Master, master, what''s going on? What are you talking about? Is something bad happening in our house? Woohoo..." Aunt Yue was scared and angry. She found an old guy like a fat pig at such a young age. Forget it, this old guy doesn''t seem to be able to survive anymore. It looks like something big is going to happen, and the nine ns are not safe.


    bang!


    Magistrate Gong pped Aunt Yue twice and cursed: "Bitch, why are you crying? I''m not dead yet, and you''re **** crying. I tell you, you''d better be honest with me and don''t do anything. What a moth. Otherwise, I will kill you before I die."


    Aunt Yue is a famous sailor in Jinling Prefecture. She has many benefactors. He spent a lot of effort and a lot of money to get it. If Aunt Yue dares to take advantage of his misfortune to find someone else, he will not let her go until death. she.


    Aunt Yue was beaten so hard that she dared not cry. She had to cheer up tofort Magistrate Gong. After sending Magistrate Gong out of the hospital, she quickly went to look for her private money, thinking that if something went wrong, she would have to run away immediately.


    Gong Zhifu went to the study room in the front yard and found his close aides to discuss the matter.


    But the staff had no choice.


    The person surnamed Guo took the transit document sent from the capital. Not only was it stamped with the seal of the cab, but it also had the approval of the Holy Emperor. This shows that it was not the idea of a certain cab minister, but the Holy Spirits approval.


    My lord, I have heard this, I think its impossible to turn over now. I have to quickly me Magistrate Tan for everything, saying that it was Magistrate Tan who forced me to do this. You did it as ast resort. Try to ask for a lighter sentence.


    Hearing this, Magistrate Gong copsed in his chair. After a long time, he trembled and asked, "Really, is there no other way... to escape unharmed?"


    The staff shook their heads: "If you still want to have a family member, this is the only way."


    Still want to escape unscathed? This is ridiculous, you are dead, lets see if your pre-teen grandson can live.


    Gong Zhifu cried in the study room in the front yard for half an hour. After grieving, he epted his fate and immediately packed up the evidence of Zhifu Tan''s crimes that he had hidden in his hand and prepared to report Zhifu Tan.


    Governor Tan only used Prefect Gong. He thought that after he was transferred back to the capital, he would help Prefect Gong get the official position of Prefect of Jinling Prefecture, and then me all the things he did in office on Prefect Gong. In this way, even if the incident happened, he would still be innocent, and it was Magistrate Gong who died.


    But he didn''t expect that Magistrate Gong was already collecting evidence of the two people''s dealings to report him. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Magistrate Liang, whom he looked down upon, had two big backers to help him. He had obtained the transit documents directly from the capital and was suppressing the water bandits.


    The night is deep and the Huaijiang River is covered with fog. Under each sheepskin airbag, there are soldiers one by one.


    They include General Guo''s subordinates, Yang Bantou''s Yamen servants, and soldiers from Jianghuai Dudu''s envoys. These soldiers are all specially selected. They are people with excellent water skills and good at killing.


    Vice General Lan and Vice General Ren from the Jianghuai Command Department led the soldiers and dived slowly and orderly to the bottom of a cliff.


    There are people from the water bandits'' camp on the cliff standing guard. It''s half past midnight, and it''s the time when the water bandits changing guard are drunk and most rxed.


    And this information was passed back to them by Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng wanted to make a meritorious deed, so he hibernated in a small cave on this cliff for several days, and he had figured out the patterns of the water bandits.


    As soon as Deputy General Lan and Deputy General Ren arrived, Qin Eng made three calls simr to cormorants in the cave on the cliff.


    After Qin Sang, who was lurking under the water, heard this, he said to Jiang Qi: "Uncle Jiang, this is the second brother''s secret signal. Three cormorant calls mean that we are ready to attack. Let''s hurry up and get to the cliff."


    The time of their attack was agreed upon with the Jiangnan Capital Commander on the other side, and the time error could not be more than half a quarter of an hour.


    Next to Jiang Qi is Lieutenant General Lan.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Lan immediately passed the message to Lieutenant General Ren, and the two of them ordered all the soldiers to gather in batches in the water under the cliff, then climb up the cliff through hook and w ropes, and fight from the cliff into the vige.


    Dang Dang Dang~


    The iron w hook made a sound on the cliff wall. The water bandit guarding the cliff was taking a nap. When he heard the sound, he kicked his aplice next to him: "Cao Shunzi, did you hear the sound of nails?"


    Cao Shunzi was so angry that he cursed: "Don''t touch me. I was dreaming about going to Jinling Mansion to sleep with the peach blossom girl. Just when I was about to fall asleep, I interrupted you... What a sound, it''s just wild cormorants fighting and pecking at each other." Whoever cane up to this cliff, dont disturb me anymore, or I want you to look good!


    After cursing, he went back to sleep, dreaming that he and Peach Blossom were kissing each other.


    After hearing this, the water bandit who asked the question before listened to the movement on the edge of the cliff. Not to mention, he really heard the sound of cormorants. He shook his head, thinking that he was overthinking, and went back to sleep.


    Qin Eng and Qin Sang had almost climbed to the edge of the cliff. After hearing that the water bandits above had no doubts, they breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, the two brothers'' eyes darkened, they climbed a few times, and quickly climbed up the cliff.


    Swish swish swish!


    Four sounds of weapons cutting flesh.


    The two men were very agile. After cutting the throats of the two water bandits closest to the cliff, they then cut the throats of the two water bandits who were awakened but had not had time to make a sound.


    The two men moved too quickly. When Deputy Lan brought them up, they saw four corpses. Qin Sang and the others had already taken off the water bandits'' coats and hats and put them on to disguise themselves.


    Deputy General Lan met with Deputy General Ren and gave them a thumbs up happily.


    But they were not happy for long. Qin Sang and Qin Eng were like sharp arrows, running in the same direction, making shing movements.


    Immediately afterwards, a scream came: "Herees someone! There is a knife attacking the stronghold..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qin Eng and Qin Sang had already killed him with one knife, and he fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 475: Capture alive

    Chapter 475: Capture alive


    Chapter 475 Capture alive


    Qin Sang''s face darkened, and he said to Deputy General Lan and Deputy General Ren who were chasing him: "Two generals, immediately send outmand arrows to have everyone besiege the water bandits'' vige. Gao Tong has already guessed that we will attack, so he added an extra man in the grass. Stare.


    The poisoned water bandits confessed that the sentries at the water bandits'' vige were in teams of four, but they had already killed four water bandits, and yet another one appeared, which showed that Gao Tong was cunning.


    Deputy General Lan and Deputy General Ren stood up and immediately sent outmand arrows for everyone to attack the water bandit''s vige.


    The Jiangnan capitalmanded the envoy Si, the Zheng family, the Shangguan family, and Gu Jinan. When they saw that the arrows were sent out in advance, they knew that the dish was spoiled, so they immediately came with their people in a fast boat.


    Qin Sang and others have followed the soldiers and fought to the water bandit''s stronghold.


    Gao Tong was indeed prepared. Not only did they encounter a trap full of iron awls, they were also shot with cold arrows and poison.


    A dozen soldiers were poisoned and fell to the ground. Fortunately, they took the antidote given by Gu Jinli. The antidote prepared by Gu Jinli was effective against many toxins, and they saved their lives.


    But Lieutenant General Lan was still angry: "Damn, these beasts want to destroy us all."


    He originally didn''t n to use the poison given by Jiang Qi because he felt it was unfair, but now he gave the order: "Spread our poison to kill these turtles!"


    The soldiers immediately tore open the medicine packets and threw the poison packets in the direction where the water bandits had poisoned them.


    After a while, the poisoned water bandits fell to the ground one after another.


    After Lieutenant General Lan and the others heard the sound, they waited for a while before going over to check. They saw more than thirty water bandits lying on the ground, and they felt extremely happy.


    The soldiers also found several bags of poison from the water bandits. Vice Admiral Ren was still frightened: "Fortunately, Vice Admiral Lan made a quick decision, otherwise we would have lost more men."


    Before he finished speaking, another group of water bandits rushed out. Deputy Lan immediately raised his sword and killed them with the water bandits who rushed out.


    By the time Zheng Ying, Shangguan Zhuo and others arrived, the entire water bandit vige was already covered in blood and there were corpses on the ground.


    But looking at their clothes, they were all the corpses of water bandits, and only a few were wearing soldiers'' armor.


    After Zheng Ying and others arrived, the number of troops surrounding the water bandits increased to more than 1,100. Moreover, the Jiangnan Commandery Division had good weapons, including bows and crossbows, and they killed many water bandits as soon as they arrived.


    Gao Tong was an extremely conceited man. He had been entrenched on the Huai River for decades, and he relied on the Ruyang Marquis Mansion in the capital. Even the prefect of Linhe Prefecture looked down upon him. He looked down on soldiers at all. He felt that no officers and soldiers would dare toe and suppress them. he.


    As a result, the officers and soldiers actually attacked. Seeing that the troops were still surrounded by Jianghuai and Jiangnan, he was so angry that he killed a "fish boy" on the spot to vent his anger.


    Yuzai is a derogatory name given by the water bandits to the underage ves in the vige.


    This kind of fishrvae are all born to women who were captured and raped in the vige. Because there were too many raped water bandits, they didnt know who the father was and no one recognized the offspring, so they simply pulled out their tongues and ruined their throats to be ves. .


    Gao Tong originally wanted to strangle all the officers and soldiers who came up, and kill the officers and soldiers with such awe that the officers and soldiers would never dare toe to suppress the bandits. Now seeing that the officers and soldiers were so powerful that they were almost in the middle of the vige, he could only order: "Lao Si , Lao Ba, you two each take a group of fish boys and leave. If any officers and soldierse after you, you will kill the fish boys and threaten them to let them go."


    Lao Jiu, take a group of fish boys and follow me. Gao Tong wanted Lao Jiu to protect him and leave.


    After hearing this, several of Gao Tong''s grandsons cried and begged: "Grandpa, grandpa, won''t you take us away? If the officers and soldiers catch our grandson, it will be over for him, wuwuwu..."


    With a bang, Tong Gao kicked over a grandson who was crying the loudest, and cursed: "Useless things, you are not women, why are you crying? Go to your mothers. They were all caught to give birth to children. At that time, you just said that your father was an ordinary water bandit. As long as you didn''t mention his name, who would know that you were my grandson?"


    Gao Tong didnt even bring his pregnant concubine and his favorite Gao Ruis mother, so how could he bring these grandchildren with him.


    For Gao Tong, his own life is the most important. As for his son and grandson, he is not afraid even if they die. After he escapes, he can kidnap a woman to be reborn. After Gao Tong finished training his grandchildren, he immediately took Lao Jiu and a hundred confidants, took five fish cubs used to threaten the officers and soldiers, and left in a hurry.


    But Gao Tong could not leave, he bumped into Lieutenant General Lan and the others head on.


    "Damn it, you''re memorizing words." Gao Tong cursed, his scarred face was hideous and terrifying. After catching a fishrvae that was over one year old, he immediately turned around and jumped into the darkness.


    Lao Jiu shouted to the hundred water bandits: "Kill them!"


    After hearing this, the water bandits immediately raised their gouhe knives and shed at Lieutenant General Lan and them.


    Deputy Blue raised his sword to fight them.


    Qin Eng did not help Deputy Lan to fight with the hundreds of water bandits, but ran to chase Gao Tong.


    He wanted to kill Gao Tong and take the first prize.


    Qin Sang saw it and immediately chased after Gao Tong. While chasing Gao Tong, he said to Qin Eng: "Second brother, don''t be confused. You can''t take the first prize in killing Gao Tong, you will be..."


    They know their own affairs well, and the matter of encircling the water bandits has reached heaven. They can make small contributions as soldiers, but they cannot make such a big contribution as killing the leader of the bandits.


    After hearing this, Qin Eng calmed down and knew that he could not make the first contribution, but he still chased Gao Tong: "We only stopped Gao Tong and left the matter of subduing him to the people whomand the envoys in both ces."


    The two brothers were both men with long legs and very fast running speeds. They caught up with Gao Tong in a short time and blocked his path one after the other.


    Gao Tong saw that he was being overtaken by two small soldiers and was so angry that he shed at Qin Sang who was blocking the road with his gouhe knife.


    Qin Sang was extremely skilled and had amazing arm strength. He used his broadsword to take Gao Tong''s blow.


    Gao Tong was angry and wanted to run to the left, but he saw many shing torches on the left. Knowing that the officers and soldiers were chasing him, he grabbed the child and threatened: "Get out of the way quickly, or I will break the fish boy''s neck!"


    The child looked at Qin Sang and cried silently, crying very miserably. Qin Sang frowned and wanted to chop Gao Tong alive: "You are really shameless for using children as bargaining chips to save your life."


    Gao Tong sneered: "Oh, I was born a water bandit. What the **** are you saying to me for being shameless? I''ll count to three. If you don''t get out of the way, this kid will be killed..."


    Whoosh!


    Qin Eng''s knife shed at Gao Tong from behind, but Gao Tong had been paying attention to him and dodged in an instant.


    Gao Tong was furious: "Damn it, you two brats dare to y tricks on me, you are done, this fish brat is dead."


    After saying that, he moved his hand to break the child''s neck, but was stabbed in the arm by the dagger thrown by Qin Sang, causing him to pause for a moment in pain.


    Qin Sang took advantage of this opportunity and immediately came to kill Gao Tong. After kicking Gao Tong over, he snatched the child from his hand, rolled to the side with the child in his arms, and saw the officers and soldiers arriving. He shouted to Qin Eng: "Second brother, Do it!"


    Qin Eng immediately raised his sword to kill Gao Tong, and the two fought together.


    After a while, Lieutenant General Miao from the Jiangnan Capital Command arrived with his officers and soldiers, and together they besieged Gaotong.


    Gao Tong was truly brave and brave. Nearly a hundred people besieged him for a full two-quarters of an hour before they captured him alive.

 Chapter 476: Mrs. Zou wants to reconcile

    Chapter 476: Mrs. Zou wants to reconcile


    Chapter 476 Mrs. Zou wants to reconcile


    Gao Tong also wanted to do "I would rather die than surrender", but Qin Eng quickly removed his jaw and was unable to bite his tongue andmit suicide.


    Vice General Miao was startled by Gao Tong. Seeing that Gao Tong was not dead, he praised Qin Eng: "The young man is smart and will be put to great use."


    During the siege of Gaotong, this young man contributed the most and was the least afraid of death. He saw this in his eyes, but it was a pity that this young man was not one of their soldiers from the south of the Yangtze River.


    Qin Eng didn''t say much, he just raised his fist and saluted Vice General Miao as a response.


    Qin Sang saw Gu Jinaning with Zheng Ying, Shangguan Zhuo and the others. He strode over with the child in his arms and handed the child to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, this is the child that Gao Tong used to threaten us before. He is called a fish." Damn it, you watch first, my second brother and I are going to help Deputy General Lan and the others."


    The water bandits in the vige have not beenpletely wiped out yet, so they cannot waste time here.


    Gu Jinan wore the soft armor given by the Zheng family and held a knife in his hand. After hugging the child, he said: "Go quickly and be careful."


    After saying that, he nced at Qin Eng, fearing that Qin Eng would show up greedy for credit and implicate their family.


    Qin Sang nodded and called Qin Eng, and the two brothers returned the same way to help Deputy General Lan and them. In a short time, they killed Lao Jiu and hundreds of fierce bandits.


    These gangsters are really not afraid of death. More than 80% of the gangsters would rather be killed than surrender. Only less than twenty of them were seriously injured and then captured.


    Lao Jiu tried to escape, but was also captured alive by the Qin brothers.


    Luo Wu, Jiang Qi and the others also captured the fourth leader of the water bandits alive and killed dozens of water bandits, which was a great achievement. But Luo Wu, Yang Bantou, and Jiang Qi were all injured, but fortunately they were not too serious.


    General Guo and the hundreds of Fucheng defenders also killed many water bandits.


    Both cesmanded the officers and soldiers of the envoys, the defenders of He''an Prefecture, the soldiers of Tianfu County and the government officials, and the guards of the Zheng family and Shangguan family to run in the stockade until daybreak, and then they finally cleared the water bandits in the stockade. Pay cleanly.


    Some water bandits who tried to escape by jumping into the water were shot to death by arrows fired by the officers and soldiers who stayed on the water.


    The next step was to count the number of people in the vige. When Vice General Lan reported to General Guo and others, General Guo and others were really shocked.


    This inconspicuous water bandit vige has 737 adult water bandits alone, and there is also a group of young water bandits born to the water bandits, with a total of 390 people.


    "The youngest of these little water bandits is seven years old, and the oldest is twelve years old. ording to the rules set by Gao Tong, the sons of water bandits in the vige must concentrate on practicing martial arts when they are seven years old, and when they are ten years old, they must be taken to the water to practice. Among these little water bandits, all the ones over ten years old were snatched from the boats, and a dozen of them had their lives on their hands."


    "Gao Tong, a beast that is worse than a beast, is actually a child soldier! Capturing him alive is really an advantage for him. He should be chopped up and fed to the dogs on the spot." General Guo was very angry. He didn''t expect the water bandits led by Gao Tong. The vige is so scary.


    Of course, there was something even more irritating to him.


    "In addition to the water bandits, there are 460 women in the vige. These women were captured by the water bandits from ships passing by and on both sides of the Huai River. Everyone was raped by the water bandits, and some of them were young. Those who are beautiful will have an easier life if they can be valued by the water bandits, while those who are old and beautiful will have no choice but to be servants."


    Deputy General Ren and Deputy General Miao blushed upon hearing this, and wished they could find a crack in the ground to crawl in. The Huai River water bandits did a lot of evil, and they actually allowed this water bandit vige to exist for so many years.


    Before Lieutenant Lan finished speaking, he added: "There is also a kind of children in the vige who are derided as fish babies. They were born after their biological mothers were raped by many water bandits. Because their father is unknown, they were made mute since childhood. , work as ves in the vige... Actually, they are not even ves, at most they are human targets. When the water bandits were escapingst night, they kidnapped these children and threatened us with their lives."


    "Beasts, a bunch of beasts!" General Guo was so angry that he stood up, rushed out of the house, took out his riding crop, and gave the water bandits kneeling outside a good beating before he was relieved of his anger.


    In addition to robbing people, there was also a lot of looted property in the water bandit''s stronghold. Magistrate Liang had already brought Ding Tongzhi and his staff to the stronghold and was counting the stolen goods.


    I was busy working until the evening before I finished counting my belongings.


    As Magistrate Liang led his people to count their belongings, he sighed: "You are so rich that you are so rich. You are so rich."


    Three full warehouses, plus five basements, contain valuables ranging from gold and silver jewelry to antique calligraphy and paintings, and even unique ancient books.


    Is this a water bandit? ! Those who didn''t know it might have thought it was the warehouse of some aristocratic family. It was really filled with all kinds of treasures, and it was so dazzling that it was breathtaking.


    It was just that Magistrate Liang was very troubled when he saw these properties and went to ask Zheng Ying to follow Guan Zhuo.


    Even though the two of them are young, they would call Magistrate Liang uncle because of their age, but behind them, the Zheng family and the official family are the biggest backers that Magistrate Liang can''t even beg for. Magistrate Liang finally got close to both families, so he naturally respected the eldest grandson of both families.


    It stands to reason that prefect Gong and Prefect Tan should be responsible for counting the property in the water bandits vige, but now that both of them... are going to be arrested, how can they be asked to count any property.


    Shangguan Zhuodao: "Prefect Liang doesn''t have to worry about this, just feel free to do it. My grandfather has already written a letter asking you to take full responsibility for the government affairs after the water bandits are wiped out. After the water bandits are wiped out, the capital will send political officials to take charge of it." This matter."


    This is also one of the things my grandfather wanted to n.


    The government official system of the previous dynasty was that there were governors on top of the prefects. However, the governors of the previous dynasty were all tyrants. At the end of the previous dynasty, they all raised troops to rebel. They had several prefectures under their control at one time, and their strength was very troublesome.


    The first emperor of Da Chu was a governor, and he was deeply afraid that Da Chu would one day be rebelled by his subordinate governors. Therefore, after the establishment of Da Chu, he immediately abolished the post of governor and allowed the chief officials of each pce to act independently.


    But my grandfather and the others were very dissatisfied with the abolition of the post of governor. If there were no Shangguan watching over the prefect, the local prefect would be in trouble.


    Look at this time, the prefects of Linhe Prefecture and Jinling Prefecture arepletely different.


    After receiving these words, Magistrate Liang finally dared to do things.


    Magistrate Tan was not stupid. At this time, he had learned that the water bandits'' vige had been suppressed. He was so frightened that he fainted. When he woke up, he wanted to send someone to the capital to deliver a letter asking for help, but before he left the mansion, he was ordered by the Jiangnan capital. Si''s people rushed into the house and tied him up.


    "How dare you kidnap me? My home is the pce of a marquis in the capital. You are tired of living. Hurry up and give me to... Uh-huh!"


    Before Magistrate Tan finished speaking, the officers and soldiers blocked his mouth with a cloth.


    The deputy general who came to arrest said: "Prefect Tan, Prefect Gong has sent the evidence of your collusion with the water bandits to the capital. And the evidence of your collusion with the water bandits was also found in the water bandits'' vige, and the fourth and ninth leaders of the water bandits confessed to you. You are their backer, youd better stop talking about the Hou Mansion, the Nine ns will be punished for what you did, and your Hou Mansion will be gone soon.


    When Magistrate Tan heard this, he rolled his eyes and fainted again.


    Gong Zhifu was also arrested by the officers and soldiers of the Jianghuai Du Commandery Department, and the water bandits incidentpletely broke out, causing Linhe Prefecture and Jinling Prefecture to be shaken.


    Themon people cursed the two prefects and the water bandits, and the literati and madmen were as sharp as swords. The scolding was as severe as digging up the ancestral graves of the two prefects.


    No matter how uproar the two governments are, it has nothing to do with Qin Sang and the others.


    After they wiped out the water bandits, they only stayed for one day, and on the third day they set off back to Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture.


    The news also spread to Tianfu County. Everyone in the county knew that Zou County Cheng was colluding with the water bandits. This time, the whole family would not survive.


    Zou family.


    Zou Yukun''s daughter-inw and her son knelt down and begged Mrs. Zou: "Mother-inw, look at the inheritance. This is your most beloved grandson. He has not yet reached adulthood. Can you bear to see him die with the old man?"


    The old thing has already done so much harm to us. If you dont make a decision quickly, it will be toote!


    Zou Chengji also cried and begged Mrs. Zou: "Grandma, grandson, please make peace with your grandfather. Only in this way can we save our lives... My grandson doesn''t want to die, but he is afraid, wuwuwu..."

 Chapter 477: Think we are fools?

    Chapter 477: Think we are fools?


    Chapter 477 Do you think we are fools?


    After Zou Cheng seeded, Zou Yuqian''s children were still kneeling.


    Ever since Bao died after hitting a pir and Zou Yuqian was sent to Lianshan Vige to be killed, the Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters have lived cautiously and did not dare to speak loudly at all.


    Even so, because Zou County Cheng hated Zou Yuqian, the life of the two brothers was not easy. At Zou Xiancheng''s signal, the brother and sister had suffered a lot in the past two months. They had lost a lot of weight, their eye sockets were sunken, and there were many pinch marks on their bodies. They were all caused by the servants taking advantage of Zou Yuqian''s mistakes to secretly Beat them.


    After Bao''s death, people came to the Bao family and said that they would take the brothers and sisters back to the Bao family to raise them. But Zou Xiancheng didn''t agree. He just wanted to slowly torture their brother and sister to death!


    Zou Chengzu brother and sister were very scared.


    Now that they learned that Zou County Cheng had suffered a disaster, the Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters felt mixed emotions, including sadness, fear, happiness and joy.


    Zou Chengzu looked at his sister who was kneeling beside him, trembling slightly. He had rarely spoken for more than two months, and finally spoke: "Grandma, grandpa is a beast. You have been harmed by this beast for decades, and you still Do you want to be harmed by him again?"


    "Chengzu, shut up! How can you say that about your grandfather? No matter what you say, he is also your grandfather." Mrs. Zou was shocked that Zou Chengzu said that Zou Xiancheng was a beast, and said angrily: "Don''t imitate your father..."


    Zou Chengzu interrupted Mrs. Zou: "Grandma, don''t worry, your grandson will not imitate his father, because he is also a beast, and his grandson wants to be a human being."


    Zou Yuqian looked like a schr, but in fact he was worse than a beast. Because of his selfish desires, he harmed their whole family... What a good person his mother was, but he was so angry that his father hit a pir and died.


    You, bastard! Mrs. Zou was extremely angry: Where have all the books youve read over the years gone? You dare to insult your grandfather and father. You are really going to **** me off.


    When Zou Chengzu was scolded, he did not retaliate, but honestly admitted his mistake: "Yes, my grandson is innocent, and his grandma taught him a lesson. But his grandson has to remind his grandma, as it has been widely known that his grandpa colluded with the water bandits." . Now that the water bandits have been suppressed, the prefects of the two prefectures have been arrested, and things have be so big, the Zou family, not to mention the nine tribes, the three tribes are definitely not safe... If grandma wants to save the Hong family, the best way is to hurry up and tell her grandfather. Peace and separation.


    He added: "If it had been dyed any longer, the adults might not have allowed my grandmother to reconcile with my grandfather."


    And getting rid of sins, small sins are okay, major sins are not easy to get rid of, and adults are not stupid.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zou was horrified and asked Zou Chengzu: "Chengzu, what do you mean by this? Don''t scare grandma."


    If there is anyone whose status can rival that of Zou Xiancheng in Mrs. Zou''s heart, it is her natal Hong family. She can die with Zou Xiancheng, but she cannot harm her natal family.


    Zou Chengzu said nothing more, kowtowed nine times to Mrs. Zou, and left with his sister.


    Zou Yukun''s wife saw Zou Chengzu kowtow nine times to Mrs. Zou, and her heart skipped a beat. What did Zou Chengzu mean? Nine is the ultimate number. The younger generation kowtows nine times to their elders, but it means farewell. Could it be...


    Although Zou Yukun''s wife is shrewd and suspects that there is something wrong with Zou Chengzu''s move, she thinks that he is only a teenager. Now that the Zou family is surrounded by government officials, what can he do to save himself?


    Zou Yukun''s wife ignored this matter and continued to cry and beg Mrs. Zou with her son: "Mother-inw, even if you don''t think about inheriting them, you still have to think about my uncle and the others. Do you want the entire Hong family to die?"


    Shut up, you shrew, you dare to curse the Hong family, you dont want to live anymore. Mrs. Zou pointed at Zou Yukuns daughter-inw and cursed. Zou Yukun''s daughter-inw is a fierce person. After hearing this, she retorted: "I''m telling the truth. Look at the crimes that old guymitted. They are all major crimes that punished the nine tribes. My mother-inw''s natal family is the old guy''s inws. She still wants to take the whole body." And retreat? I''m afraid mother-inw is dreaming!"


    Zou Yukun''s wife stopped kneeling and sat directly on the ground. She said to Mrs. Zou: "If you want to die with your father-inw, you can go. Anyway, my wife will not be so stupid. If you don''t make a decision before dark today, my wife will die." Just make peace with Zou Yukun. The three of us, mother and son, will not apany the old man to death."


    He looked sideways at Mrs. Zou and sneered: "When your two grandsons change their surnames, you will never be able to me me."


    After hearing this, brother Zou Chengji''s eyes lit up: "Mom, are you telling the truth?"


    Zou Yukun''s wife red at them... What the hell, who are those from her natal family? All of them are simr to Zou Yukun. If she reconciles, her parents will not let her in, and they will give her a divorce note for fear of being implicated.


    She said this just to threaten Mrs. Zou and make Mrs. Zou make up her mind to make peace with Zou County Cheng. Then she took her son and followed Mrs. Zou back to the Hong family to enjoy their happiness. Although no one in the Hong family is an official, they are still country squire, so life will not be too difficult, better than in her natal family.


    Zou Yukuns wife also doesnt understand that her mother-inw has been betrayed by the old man for so many years. Why is she still awake? Do you admire that old thing so much?


    Mrs. Zou was helpless. In order to save the Hong family and her grandchildren, she finally decided to leave Zou County Cheng He in the evening.


    But the courtyard where she lived was surrounded by people sent by Zou Yuzhen, and it was difficult to get out... However, there must be traitors under the heavy reward. Mrs. Zou gave a guard a piece of gold, and the guard promised to deliver a message to them.


    Not long after, the government officials surrounding Zou Mansion got the news and sent the news back to the county government office to inform County Magistrate Xu.


    Magistrate Xuughed when he heard this: "Mrs. Zou thinks we are fools? The water bandits have been wiped out, and the prefects in both ces have arrested her. What did she do when she came and left?"


    Three days before Zou Xiancheng was arrested, she said she was not ashamed of Zou Xiancheng and wanted to make peace with him. But now that Zou County Prime Minister''s collusion with the water bandits has be known to everyone, if he decides to reconcile Mrs. Zou and Zou County Prime Minister at this time, he will be charged with shielding the Zou family and keeping a child in the Zou family.


    He couldn''t afford this crime, so he asked the Yamen servant to tell Mrs. Zou: "The case Zou County Chengmitted is too big and has been heard by heaven. I am just a small county magistrate and cannot make the decision. Let her wait patiently and wait." Judgment by the capital city."


    "Yes." The Yamen servant returned to Zou Mansion and told Mrs. Zou what Magistrate Xu had said.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zou almost fainted. Across the courtyard gate, she cried and asked the two government officials: "Do you really mean what you said? Zou, are the Zou family really hopeless?"


    "These are the county magistrate''s exact words. Farewell." The two government officials said nothing more. After passing the message, they left Mrs. Zou''s yard.


    Zou Yukun''s wife was crying and scolding Mrs. Zou: "It''s all your fault. It''s all my fault for you, an old godly woman. I asked you to break up with me earlier. Now it''s okay. You killed us all!"


    He pointed at Mrs. Zou again and sneered: "And your Hong family, the Hong family is going to be finished too. Hahaha, you are satisfied this time!"


    Brother Zou Chengji was also crying out of breath, ming Mrs. Zou. Only brother and sister Zou Chengzu hid in the house and did note out.

 Chapter 478: Baojia

    Chapter 478: Baojia


    Chapter 478 Bao Family


    Zou Chengzu looked at Zou Chengji and the others crying and cursing in the yard through the half-closed window. He felt extremely sick in his heart. Such a group of people turned out to be his blood rtives.


    After a while, he withdrew his gaze and looked at Zou Lanhua next to him. Her face was pale, her sunken face was full of fear, and she felt very ufortable.


    Lan Hua used to be a gentle and generousdy, but now, only for more than two months, she was frightened into looking like this.


    Dont worry Lan Hua, we can leave here after a few more days. Zou Chengzu whispered to Zou Lanhua.


    After Zou Lanhua heard this, the grayness in his eyes instantly dissipated, and his eyes were filled with light. He looked at Zou Chengzu and asked tremblingly: "Brother, brother, are you telling the truth? Can we, can we really leave here?"


    How is this possible? The magistrate will not let them go. They are from the Zou family, and what their grandfathermitted was a serious crime against the Nine ns. Not only will they die, but so will the rtives from the Zou family''s hometown.


    Zou Chengzu nodded and said, "Yes, it''s true. Just wait and see, grandpa and uncle won''t watch us die in the mud of the Zou family."


    After my mother died, people from the Bao family came to visit. Although they were driven away by their grandfather, my grandfather and uncle would not give up. They would definitely take this opportunity to cause a scene in Fucheng.


    Zou Lanhua was not so optimistic, and said worriedly: "The county magistrate does not allow my grandmother and grandfather to reconcile. Even if my grandfather and uncle want to save us, what can they do?"


    Zou Chengzu didn''t say much, but said firmly to Zou Lanhua: "You won''t die here. You will definitely be able to leave. Don''t worry and wait."


    He has reached adulthood and may not be able to leave, but Lanhua is a girl and there is a 70% chance that he can be picked up by his grandfather''s family.


    Zou Chengzu had made a good guess. The Bao family had already caused trouble in Fucheng.


    The old man of the Bao family has been paralyzed in bed for two years due to a stroke, but he asked his servants to take him to the Yamen of Fucheng, where he personallyined about his injustice and sued the Zou family for murdering his daughter and abusing his grandson and granddaughter. He wanted to fight with the Zou family Cut off the robe and cut off the righteousness, and we will have no contact with each other until old age and death.


    Mr. Bao is a schr, and his family is a real heirloom of farming and reading. There are also many schrs in the family and among his three rtives. Now not only Mr. Bao and his family are here, but also all the male members of the Bao family and all the schrs from the three Bao families are here. They all kneel outside the Fucheng Yamen, asking Hu Tong to reject the case.


    After Mr. Bao was carried into the court hall of the Fucheng Yamen, he handed over his petition and said with tears: "Master Tongxuan, the Zou family is worse than animals... During the Qiao Qiao Festival, my wife Xian Niang was forced to hit a pir by the Zou family. He died... Because my grandson and granddaughter knew about the dirty things about the Zou family... Zou Youlian was afraid that the two children would tell the story, so he locked them up directly and sent his subordinates to torture them... You have to make the decision for the old man. "


    Mr. Bao was already speaking awkwardly. This sentence was spoken intermittently, but it was precisely because of this that he seemed particrly pitiful.


    Hu Tongpan had a resolute face and a solemn expression. He looked at the petition handed over by Mr. Bao and asked, "Is there any evidence?"


    Although Hu Tongpan did not go to suppress the water bandits, he also knew that the water bandits'' case was a big deal. Now that the Bao family has filed a petition against the Zou family, it doesn''t take a second thought to know that they want to take advantage of the fact that no one from the capital hase to take advantage of the Bao family. The children were rescued.


    The reason why the whole Bao family came is also very simple, just to save the entire Bao family. What Zou County Chengmitted was a serious crime against the nine ns. Once convicted, the Bao n would also be implicated.


    Hu Tongpan felt that the Bao family was trying to trick him, but he had worked as a judge in He''an Prefecture for three years and knew that Mr. Bao was a good person, so he did not feel any resentment in his heart.


    Yes. Uncle Bao immediately asked someone to bring a servant.


    This person was the dowry maid of the Bao family, and now she has be the stewardess. As soon as she entered the court, she presented two letters in blood. One letter was written by Zou Chengzu about the fact that his brother and sister were detained privately by the Zou family, and that Zou County Prime Minister ordered his servants to beat them every day. The blood letter also said that he begged the Bao family to save his sister. As long as he rescued his sister from the Zou family, it would be okay for him to stay in the Zou family and suffer.


    There is also a blood letter written by Bao.


    This is what Bao bitten his hand before hitting the pir and wrote on his sleeve. There are only ten scrawled words: Save the child, the Zou family forced me to hit the pir and die!


    The blood book also bears a **** fingerprint of Mr. Bao, which cannot be faked.


    Zou Chengzu''s blood letter is not bad, but Bao''s blood letter was written on the day of the collision. That day was the Qi Qiao Festival on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, and Zou County Cheng had not been arrested at that time.


    Madam Huang cried: "I was changing clothes for my wife to be buried. When I saw a blood letter inside my sleeve, I immediately cut off the sleeve and hid it. I hid it with me for two months. I just found the opportunity to run back to the capital some time ago. Send a letter to the Bao family."


    Judge Hu Tong had two copies of the blood certificate inspected. He also took the marriage certificate filed by Bao in the Fucheng Yamen and checked the threads of the handprints. Then he had Bao''s blood certificate epted as evidence.


    As for the blood letter written by Zou Chengzu, there is no thread of his handprint in the Fucheng Yamen forparison, so it can only be epted first, but it cannot be used as evidence.


    Hu Tongpan stared at Mrs. Huang and asked: "On the day of the Qiqiao Festival, Bao''s blood letter was found. Why didn''t you send the blood letter to the Bao family at that time? After Bao''s death, the Bao family went to the Zou family to ask for justice. You Why didn''t you give the blood book to the Bao family?"


    After saying that, there was a p, which made Mrs. Huang tremble with fright, and she kowtowed hurriedly: "Your Excellency, it is clear that at that time, Zou County Cheng was afraid that the news of being cuckolded would spread, so he kept us under guard. . After the Bao family left, a few months passed before we, the Bao family''spanions, could asionally leave the house, but the young master and the youngdy were always trapped in the house and were not allowed to leave the house. "


    Crying again and saying that Zou Chengzu''s brothers and sisters could only eat the porridge of porridge in the Zou family, and were beaten by their subordinates.


    Hu Tongpan was toozy to listen to her cry. He pped her in silence and asked Mr. Bao and Uncle Bao a few questions before saying, "You also know about Zou County Cheng''s case. , its not easy to handle, I have to submit it to the prefect for review before I can make a decision.


    Hu Tongpan took the case file and got up and went to the back of the government office to find Magistrate Liang and informed Magistrate Liang about the Bao family.


    Prefect Liang has been very busy recently. When he heard this, he frowned and said, "This Bao family will really find trouble for me."


    But Mr. Bao is a civil servant, he has taught many students in his life, he is somewhat famous in the city, he is over sixty years old, and he is suffering from all kinds of illnesses. He came here in person, so he can''t ignore it.


    Magistrate Liang could only take the case file and read it carefully, and asked: "The Bao family is so dissatisfied with the Zou family? After Bao''s death, did they deliver the letter of resignation to the Fucheng Yamen?"


    Hu Tongpan said: "I handed it over in July and a half, right after the Zou family buried Bao. But it was stuck at the Zou family. The Zou family was not happy, saying that Bao had already been buried in Zou." There is no reason to reconcile after entering the ancestral graves of the family."


    He then handed the Lishu letter sent by the Bao family to Magistrate Liang.

 Chapter 479: Zou family fire

    Chapter 479: Zou family fire


    Chapter 479 The Zou Family Fire


    Magistrate Liang took it and took a look, and saw that the date on it was indeed July and a half. He thought about Bao''s tragic death and the scandalous things about the Zou family. He walked back and forth, and finally pped the table and said, "Judgment. "


    Hu Tongpan frowned and reminded: "Sir, if this is the case, Bao''s two children will be given to the Bao family to raise... Bao''s daughter is okay, but the son is a man who has be a Ding. If The superiors investigated and found out that this was a crime of cover-up."


    Magistrate Liang is the chief official of the government, so he still has this responsibility. He said: "The father and son of the Bao family are both good people and schrs. They are both well-known people and have some reputation in the city. Their family is also a mistress. My daughter is indeed He died tragically at the Zou family. Moreover, the Bao family handed in the letter of divorce in July, so its okay for us to sentence them. The Bao family is not trying to get away with their two grandsons."


    If he doesn''t even have the decision-making ability to judge this case, Jingli will definitely think that he is timid and won''t consider him even if there is any good position.


    Next, because of the collusion between the two magistrates and the water bandits, the literati and crazy people in Jiangnan are now making quite a fuss. The Bao family is a family of schrs and sufferers. If he stands on the side of the Bao family, he can extinguish the anger of the literati. , let them praise themselves.


    "Sure, I''ll handle it now." Hu Tong got Magistrate Liang''s idea and left with peace of mind, going to the front court to decide the case.


    "The Zou family is unkind, disregarding the righteousness of the inws, ruining the good rtionship between the two surnames, disregarding human lives and mistreating their descendants. They are extremely cruel and vicious. I am here to pronounce the sentence..."


    Hu Tongpan recited Datongs words, but in the end, it was the Bao family that won.


    The Bao family and the Zou family cut off all ties and had no contact with each other until death. They asked the Bao family to make peace with Zou Yuqian on behalf of the Bao family. They then went to Tianfu County to raise the grave of the Zou family on a certain day and transport Bao''s coffin back to the Bao family for burial. Brothers and sisters Zou Chengzu and Zou Lanhua can be brought back, but the brothers and sisters must change their surnames to form the Zou family tree, and they will no longer be part of the Zou family.


    After receiving the verdict, Mr. Bao finally couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted.


    Uncle Bao and the Bao n members hurriedly carried Mr. Bao to the hospital for first aid, and then they rescued Mr. Bao.


    The Bao family members and their three rtives all breathed a sigh of relief. They wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads and sighed happily: God bless us, we have finally severed ties with the Zou family, otherwise the whole family will be destroyed. To finish.


    After Mr. Bao woke up, he couldn''t wait a moment and asked Uncle Bao to take the verdict with a dozen servants of the family, a dozen men of the Bao family, and hired twenty escorts from the Fucheng Escort Bureau. Went to Tianfu County to pick up people.


    Uncle Bao first went to the county government office and showed Magistrate Xu the verdict of the Fucheng government office.


    County Magistrate Xu was surprised and admired Magistrate Liang very much. He dared to stand with the Bao family at this time. His courage was indeed beyond hisparison.


    "Since the magistrate''s office has made the decision, you can go to the Zou family to pick up the people."


    Jiang Xianwei knew the virtues of the Zou family very well, and was afraid that the other Zou family would make trouble, so he took the initiative to follow the Bao family to pick up people from the Zou family.


    Uncle Bao was extremely grateful and bowed solemnly to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Yes, thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    But even though Lieutenant Jiang County personally took people to Zou''s house, Mrs. Zou, Zou Yukun''s wife and two sons still cried and made a fuss.


    "Why, why should you let them go? They are all Zou family members. If they want to die, they should die together. They can''t leave. If they want to leave, they should step over my body!" Zou Yukun''s wife was jealous to death of the Bao family for having such a good family. Look at the bunch of people in my mother''s family, they are all arrogant and will not let Zou Chengzu brother and sister leave, and will drag them to die together.


    Zou Chengzu''s brother also followed suit, lying on the ground crying and not allowing the Bao family to take Zou Chengzu''s brother and sister away.


    Uncle Bao saw that the Zou family was being so unreasonable and unbing. He looked at Lieutenant Jiang. When Lieutenant Jiang nodded, he immediately said to the hired bodyguards: "Masters, please take action and tie up these troublemakers." Go aside."


    The bodyguards immediately stepped forward and **** brother Zou Chengyi. Zou Yukun''s wife jumped up and said, "Stop, you dare to touch me!"


    With a bang, one of the bodyguards came up behind her and knocked her unconscious with a stick, but did not tie her up for fear of causing trouble.


    Mrs. Zou was trembling all over. She pointed at the **** and then at Uncle Bao. She was so angry that she couldn''t say a word.


    Zou Chengzu opened the door of the house and took Zou Lanhua out. He knelt in front of Mrs. Zou and said, "I beg my grandma to show your kindness and let us brothers and sisters go... My mother has already buried her life in the Zou family, and you still want us to risk our lives too." Here?"


    In the past, he was the grandson that my grandmother loved the most, but after his father''s ident, my grandmother hated the siblings just like my grandfather, and watched them being abused by the servants.


    He couldn''t understand why his grandmother hated them when it was clearly his father who did the wrong thing. Even when they were suffering, they showed cheerful expressions.


    Zou Chengzu was very sad and disappointed with the Zou family. He just wanted to leave with his sister, go back to the Bao family, and live a human life again.


    Mrs. Zou looked at the Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters for a long time, shedding tears, and finally waved her hands to let them go.


    Zou Chengzu and Zou Lanhua finally kowtowed to Mrs. Zou a few times and followed Uncle Bao away.


    As soon as he left the Zou Mansion and saw the streets outside, Zou Chengzu felt that he was alive again. He really didn''t expect that he, a male member of the Zou family, could survive this day.


    In the Zou Mansion, Zou Yuzhen was furious when he learned that Zou Chengzu''s brother and sister had been picked up by the Bao family: "Zou Chengzu, what a good boy, I didn''t realize that you still have such ability."


    What my aunt said was indeed true. Only silent dogs bite people. Zou Chengzu was that silent dog. After suffering for more than two months, he was able to escape unscathed and went to be the young master of the Bao family.


    After scolding Zou Chengzu, he asked Zou Hai: "How did things go? This is a major matter rted to our life and death."


    Zou Hai has switched sides to Zou Yuzhen, and during this period of time, they have not been idle. They have been thinking of ways to save themselves: "Don''t worry, Third Master, it''s almost done. We can take action the day after tomorrow at thetest."


    "The day after tomorrow? No, it''s toote... We have to take action tomorrow night, otherwise none of us will be able to escape when peoplee from the capital." Zou Yuzhen learned that the water bandits'' vige had been wiped out, and the water bandits'' incident caused a stir in the two houses. The Queen was extremely frightened. Knowing that there was no room for change in Zou County Cheng''s affairs, he was destined to die. He would wake up in the middle of the night every day, fearing that some military masters in armor would rush into the house and take them to the execution ground to behead them.


    Zou Hai was also afraid. He thought about it and said, "Sure, I''ll do it right away."


    Zou Hai hurriedly left with two of his trustworthy guards.


    Late the next night, while the people in the county town were sleeping soundly, the fire in Zou Mansion burst into the sky. The fire burned loudly and quickly, and many yards were on fire.


    When the government officials rushed into the Zou Mansion to put out the fire, they found that the courtyard where Zou Yuzhen, Zou Yuwan, Mrs. Zous mother-inw, daughter-inw, and grandson lived had been burned to the point where no one could enter.

 Chapter 480: Death escape

    Chapter 480: Death escape


    Chapter 480 Escape


    Hurry, bring water to put out the fire, dont let the people inside die! Zhu Bantou was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat and shouted at the government officials he led.


    Among the three leaders of the county government, he is the only one with the least strength and background. This time, he finally found out that the guard hadmitted another crime against his family members. As long as he waited for someone from the capital toe and hand him over properly, he would be able to make a great contribution. But now that the Zou family suddenly caught fire, his credit is gone, and he may still be in trouble.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The government officials were also panicked and hurriedly went to the Zou family''s well to get water. However, there were only thirty people in a group of government officials. It was impossible to transport water to put out the fires in the three courtyards.


    Zhu Bantou shouted: "Go and gather the Zou family''s servants to put out the fire."


    However, the yamen servant wiped his sweat and said anxiously: "Board leader, except for the three courtyards where the Zou family masters like Zou Yuzhen live, the Zou family''srge kitchen, front yard study room, and back-seat room where the servants live are all on fire. The intensity of the fire Its very big, and the Zou familys servants are putting out fires in these ces.


    Zhu Bantou felt like he wanted to die when he heard this. What''s going on?


    He hurriedly pointed to a government official and said, "Go back to the county government office quickly and find someone to put out the fire. We can''t let Zou Yuzhen and the others die in the fire."


    "Yes." After receiving the order, the Yamen servant immediately ran out of Zou''s house.


    But when I came out to take a look, I found that several houses in alleys and shops on the streets in the county were on fire, and Team Leader Yang and others were leading people to put out the fire.


    The yamen servant was so frightened that he slipped to the ground, got up in a hurry, and ran to the county yamen. Before arriving at the county government office, they bumped into County Lieutenant Jiang and Magistrate Xu, who were rushing in with county soldiers.


    Jiang Xianwei and the others had already seen the fire on the Zou family''s side and rushed over immediately. When they saw the yamen servant, Jiang Xianwei grabbed him and asked: "What''s wrong with the Zou family? Which courtyard is on fire?"


    The yamen servant trembled and said, "It''s the back-to-back house where the masters and servants of the Zou family live, that caught fire."


    "The yard where Mrs. Zou and Zou Yuzhen live is on fire!" Magistrate Xu was so frightened that his face turned pale: "I''m really afraid of what will happen. Seeing that things are almost over, how could such a disaster happen again? The Zou family is so damned. It doesnt make me worry."


    County Magistrate Xu even swore bad words.


    Jiang County Lieutenant Lao La, when he heard that the yard where the masters of the Zou family lived was on fire, he immediately thought of something and said hurriedly: "Sir, there is something fishy about this fire. It is most likely that the Zou family wanted to escape and set the fire deliberately. Please, sir. Immediately ordered the city gates to be closed tightly, and no one could open the door no matter what handwriting they had to leave the city. In the next few days, no entry or exit was allowed in the county. Only after a thorough search of the county could a decision be made whether to open the city gates. Otherwise, if they really escaped, this We cant bear the responsibility!


    County Magistrate Xu was shocked when he heard this: "Master Jiang is right, Lao Tian, hurry up and take my official''s handwriting to the city gate to watch. No one is allowed to leave the city. If anyone makes a fuss and wants to leave the city, he will be arrested immediately and taken to the county government."


    "Yes." Master Tian immediately led five guards and went straight to the city gate, telling the county soldiers guarding the city not to open the door.


    Magistrate Xu and Lieutenant Jiang hurried into the Zou Mansion. Magistrate Xu asked, "Has anyone put out the fires in the shops and houses in the streets? You can''t burn people to death, otherwise this will happen again." Its going to be big.


    Jiang County Lieutenant said: "Bantou Yang, Bantou Jiang, and Luo Wu have already led other government officials to put out the fire. Moreover, the rule in the county is that once a house catches fire, the entire alley and street muste out to put out the fire. We have enough manpower, dont worry, sir.


    As they spoke, they had already rushed to Zous house. Before they reached the yard where Mrs. Zous mother-inw, daughter-inw and grandson lived, they heard bursts of shrill screams: Ah-ah-ah!


    The screams made peoples hearts tremble with fear.


    Magistrate Xu''s feet were weak. He was supported by Lieutenant Jiang and rushed to the yard where Mrs. Zou lived. Seeing the mes soaring into the sky, his body was even more shaky. After regaining hisposure, he pointed at Bantou Zhu and cursed: "You are Why are you guarding the Zou family? The fire is so big, are you asleep? Zhu, you are derelict in your duties!"


    Bantou Zhu hurriedly knelt down and cried out: "Sir, my lord, I have been guarding the Zou family with my men. I didn''t sleep at night, let alone eat, drink or gamble. As soon as the Zou family was in mes, my lords discovered it, but when we rushed in, By that time, the fire in the yard was already too big to rush in to save people." Smelling the smell around him, Jiang County Lieutenant frowned and said to County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, someone set this fire deliberately, and it smells of pine oil."


    It was the addition of pine oil that made the fire burn so fast, making it impossible for Zhu Bantou and others to save people.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu smelled the surrounding smell. Sure enough, there was a smell of pine oil. He finally lost some of his anger towards Bantou Zhu. Seeing that he was still kneeling on the ground, he shouted: "Get up quickly to put out the fire. Why are you kneeling? !


    Zhu Bantou immediately went to carry water to put out the fire.


    Hush, crash, crash!


    Buckets of well water were poured into the burning house, but the house was doused with pine oil. It took a long time for the government officials and county soldiers to put out the fire.


    By the time the fire waspletely extinguished, Mrs. Zou and brother Zou Chengyi had been burned to ck coals.


    Zou Yukun''s wife was still breathing, but the skin and flesh all over her body were burned to the point where she could no longer see. She died soon after, and her eyes were still open when she died. She died with her eyes open.


    Zou Yuwan was luckier than them. There was arge wooden basin for bathing in the bathroom in her house. The bath water had not been poured out yet, so she hid in the wooden basin when the fire broke out. But even so, the smoke caused too much air and less air intake, so it probably wouldn''t work.


    Seeing the miserable state of the Zou family, County Magistrate Xu vomited several times and fainted once, but was revived by Dr. Zhou.


    After waking up, he immediately asked Jiang County Lieutenant: "How is Zou Yuzhen?"


    Jiang Xianwei had a stern old face, pointing to a charred corpse in the yard and said: "This corpse has a jade ring on its hand with Zou Yuzhen''s name on it."


    Zou County Prime Minister Xiangxue Fucheng''s aristocratic family ordered a jade thumb ring with a name written on it for each of his children and grandchildren as a token of the men of the Zou family.


    But


    "The lower official believes that this body does not belong to Zou Yuzhen. He should have escaped to death." Jiang Xianwei said: "This fire happened inexplicably. It must have been set by the Zou family themselves. Looking at the remaining masters of the Zou family, , the only one who can be so cruel is Zou Yuzhen."


    Zou Yuzhen really fooled them as if they were fools. Did he really think he was smart? Do you really think they are stupid enough to believe his cheap tricks?


    Zhu Bantou said weakly: "My lord, when the courtyard where Zou Yuzhen lived was on fire, the government officials who put out the fire kept hearing screams..."


    Jiang Xianwei''s eyes darkened and interrupted him: "Those screams are not from Zou Yuzhen, but from this charred corpse."


    Jiang County Lieutenant was extremely disappointed with Bantou Zhu. It was fine that the Zou family was set on fire because of the poor guarding. He was so naive that he thought that the charred corpse with an unclear face was Zou Yuzhen.


    Does Bantou Zhu want this matter to end here and stop pursuing Zou Yuzhen?


    If he really had such an idea, he was deliberately covering it up so that Zou Yuzhen could sessfully escape!

 Chapter 481: Repeat offender

    Chapter 481: Repeat offender


    Chapter 481 Repeat offense


    Zhu Bantou made a mistake, and when Jiang Xianwei looked at him with a sword-like look, he could no longer say anything to refute.


    Jiang County Lieutenant asked him: "During the fire, did anyone send people to keep an eye on each door, and did the patrols outside the wall withdraw? If Zou Yuzhen really escaped, he would definitely take advantage of the chaos to escape."


    A sh of panic shed across Bantou Zhu''s face, and he quickly calmed down and said: "Sir, I have been posting people guarding the entrances of the Zou Mansion for a long time, and there are no patrols outside the wall..."


    With a bang, Lieutenant Jiang County gave Zhu Bantou a p in the face before he could finish his words, pointed at him and cursed: "Zhu Laiwu, if you tell me lies at this time, I''m afraid you don''t want to live anymore!"


    "Do you think you can get away with it? Your government officials also have to listen to me. As long as I say a word, they can help you fake it?"


    Knowing that he could not deceive Lieutenant Jiang, Bantou Zhu immediately knelt down and said, "Excuse me, my lord, but I deserve to die... At that time, the fire broke out, and I only wanted to put out the fire. I once called the guards into Zou''s house to put out the fire, but it only took half a day." Within a quarter of an hour, after the humble officer came to his senses, he immediately sent back the government officials who were guarding the gate and patrolling the outer wall."


    Zou Yuzhen is so familiar with Zou Mansion, half an hour is enough for him to escape several times. Lieutenant Jiang County was so angry that he really wanted to p Bantou Zhu.


    Seeing Lieutenant Jiang being so angry, Captain Zhu was frightened, but in order to keep his position, he still had to say a question: "Sir, Zou Yuzhen''s death escape is just a guess, maybe this charred corpse is really his. "


    "Ha!" Lieutenant Jiang Xianughed out loud, pointing at Bantou Zhu, who was no longer interested in beating him.


    Just when Jiang County Lieutenant was about to die of anger, Lao Zhong and Uncle Yu hurried over with their county soldiers and said to County Magistrate Xu and County Lieutenant Jiang: "Your Excellency, County Magistrate, Lord County Lieutenant, the humble officials have already searched Zou. Mansion, Zou Yuzhen was not found."


    While putting out the fire, Lieutenant Jiang County was worried that someone in the Zou Mansion would take advantage of the chaos to escape, so he asked Lao Zhong and Uncle Yu to lead the county soldiers to search the Zou Mansion.


    Jiang Xianwei was not at ease and said to Uncle Yu: "Old Yu, you and your soldiers will search twice more. Be sure to search every corner of the Zou Mansion to see if Zou Yuzhen is hiding in the manor?"


    Then he said to Lao Zhong: "Go and take a look. How many servants of the Zou family have died? How many are alive? Call them all. The fire tonight must have been put out by the servants of the Zou family. It was only Zou Yuzhen who was responsible for the fire." Maybe they could quietly pour pine oil on so many yards and set them on fire."


    "Yes." Lao Zhong and Uncle Yu took their soldiers and ran to search the Zou Mansion, count the dead servants of the Zou family, and summon the surviving servants of the Zou family to assemble.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Lao Yu came to report: "Your Excellency, the house where the servants of the Zou family lived caught fire, and a total of twenty-nine servants were burned to death. Among these servants, there were two stewards and seven servants. , five maids, and the rest are nursing homes.


    He then handed Jiang Xianwei a list of his servants and the nursing home: "All the names underlined are those who did note during the roll call. They should be the ones who were burned to death."


    The county soldiers under Lao Yu brought in all the living servants and guards. They were all unkempt and their faces were ckened by the dust. Some of their family members were burned to death. They were crying and wiping their tears.


    Jiang Xianwei looked at these people and his eyes fell on Zou He.


    At this moment, Zou He was trembling all over and mumbling words, not knowing what he was talking about.


    Jiang Xianwei narrowed his eyes, pointed at him and said: "Capture Zou He."


    Lao Yu immediately took action and dragged Zou He to Jiang County Lieutenant.


    County Lieutenant Jiang grabbed Zou He''spel and asked: "Did something happen in Zou Mansion these days? Someone sent news to the manor? Did Zou Yuzhen deliberately set fire to escape? Where did he go? Who was there to meet him outside? Who is it? Tell me!"


    Jiang Xianwei''s voice was like thunder, which frightened Zou He to the ground: "Hard, so cruel... So many people died... So many people died..."


    Zou He was trembling while continuing to speak words that only he could understand. There was something wrong with what he said. Jiang Xianwei immediately picked up Zou He and gave him a few ps, finally knocking him out of his wits.


    After a while, Zou He burst into tears: "It''s murder. The third master wants to kill everyone in the house in order to survive!"


    Zhu Bantou turned pale when he heard this. Judging from the meaning of these words, the charred corpse was really not Zou Yuzhen''s.


    Jiang Xianwei immediately grabbed Zou He''s shoulders and asked, "Tell me what you know. As long as you tell me, I will spare your life."


    Magistrate Xu also said beside him: "Speak quickly, as long as you tell me why Zou Yuzhen killed the entire Zou family, I guarantee that you and your family will not die."


    Just being used as an official ve.


    Zou He was frightened by the fire. Now he came to his senses and cried to Jiang County Lieutenant: "The third master doesn''t want to be executed. Ever since I was arrested, he has been thinking about how to escape... But I I never thought that Third Master would be such a beast, and for his own sake, he would actually set fire to half of the Zou Mansion...Mother Zou and Zou Hu are all dead."


    After Zou He finished speaking, he burst into tears again.


    Jiang County Lieutenant had no time to listen to his cry and continued to ask: "Who is helping Zou Yuzhen outside? Who is helping him in the house?"


    Zou He thought for a while and said: "The third master has hired some people over at Liuye Lane. The leader is Chang Laopeng. It should be those people who are helping him... As for the house, the third master has recently been with Zou Hu and Gu The master is very close. Master Gus son is the boy next to Third Master, and the arrested master guarding the courtyard, the one named Cao, is Master Gus uncle.


    After saying that, he started to cry again: "Dead... Zou Hu and Zou Hai are both dead!"


    A courtyard near the reverse house was also on fire. It was the courtyard where the steward lived, where Zou Hu and Zou Hai lived. He lived in the yard next to him. He heard the screams of Zou Hu being burned to death, and saw the charred corpses of Zou Hu and Zou Hai being carried out, so he was so frightened that he trembled.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant Jiang County said to County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, the matter of Zou Yuzhen''s death and escape is confirmed. I will lead my troops to the city to search, and I will surely capture Zou Yuzhen."


    County Magistrate Xu hurriedly said: "Master Jiang, go quickly, we must catch the felon."


    Zou Yuzhen was originally just an aplice who was executed. But in order to escape, he not only set fire to Zou''s mansion, but also burned down several alleys and street shops in the county to create chaos. He killed many people and became a serious criminal whomitted murder.


    If such a serious criminal cannot be caught, he will be punished, let alone promoted.


    Zhu Bantou wanted to make up for his past mistakes, so he asked Jiang County Captain for a tassel: "Sir, I would like to go with you to capture Zou Yuzhen!"


    Jiang Xianwei sneered: "Take your people and stay here, don''t cause any more trouble to me."


    Having said that, without looking at Bantou Zhus pale face, he led Lao Zhong and the others straight to Liuye Alley.


    The fire in Liuye Lane was also quite intense. Among the three houses that were burned, one of them belonged to Chang Laopeng and his friends.

 Chapter 482: Zou Yuzhen died

    Chapter 482: Zou Yuzhen died


    Chapter 482 Death of Zou Yuzhen


    Bantou Jiang had just led his government servants and neighbors to put out the fire in Liuye Lane. When he saw Captain Jianging, he hurriedly greeted him: "Sir, the fires in the three houses have been put out, but many people were burned to death, and they are still buried in the fire. It was under the rubble and was not pulled out."


    He frowned again and said: "The three houses were all poured with pine oil. It was obvious that someone set the fire on purpose. I just can''t figure it out. What evil person did these three families offend and were set on fire like this?"


    Jiang Bantou is a rtive of Jiang Xianwei. Jiang Xianwei brought him out step by step, and he is very keen.


    Jiang Xianwei nodded after hearing this: "That''s a good estimate. These things were all caused by Zou Yuzhen. He set fire to escape and the Chang Laopeng family in Liuye Lane belongs to him."


    This is to create chaos and escape. Bantou Jiang pointed at Chang Laopengs yard in shock and said, Are the people burned to death there Chang Laopeng and his friends or the innocent people who were captured?


    If the people who died inside were the people who were captured and reced, then this would be a big deal.


    Jiang Xianwei said: "The most important thing now is to catch Zou Yuzhen. As for the others, we will investigateter."


    Upon hearing this, Bantou Jiang immediately called the neighbors who were fighting the fire to gather all those who knew Chang Laopeng and the Chang Laopeng family and asked them to talk about Chang Laopeng''s family.


    "Chang Laopeng''s family came to live with rtives from out of town. There are many men in the family, but the woman only saw two. One old one said she was Chang Laopeng''s wife, and the other young one was Chang Laopeng''s daughter-inw. It''s just that. His daughter-inw doesnt know whats going on, her belly hasnt gotten bigger after many years, and she says she has some illness that makes it difficult to get pregnant.


    "Chang Laopeng''s family didn''t divorce her. They still wanted this daughter-inw. They said that if Chang Tao couldn''t give birth to a son when he was thirty, they would buy a maid to give birth to a son for Chang Tao. At that time, our neighbors listened. , everyone is praising the Chang Laopeng family for their benevolence and righteousness, if this matter had been left to other families, haha, I would have divorced this daughter-inw who cannoty eggs!"


    These neighbors dont know that the young woman is not Chang Taos daughter-inw at all, but a girl from the building who was bought by Chang Laopeng to serve the men in the house.


    That old woman is either Chang Laopeng''s daughter-inw, she is just a servant woman who cooks.


    But the mother-inw and the young woman don''t go out often, and they don''t talk to the neighbors, so they have hidden it for so many years.


    Jiang Xianwei interrupted these people and asked: "What does Chang Laopeng look like to the man in the house? Tell me about his body shape."


    They want to search people based on this, but they dont have time to listen to their gossip here.


    The neighbors knew that this was the county captain, and they did not dare to talk about Chang Laopeng and the appearance of the men in the house.


    Chang Laopeng has a Chinese character face, a goatee, and a short stature... His son looks a bit like him.


    Jiang County Lieutenant had a headache after hearing this. Chang Laopeng and the others looked like ordinary people. What they were most afraid of were those with no characteristics. How were they supposed to find them?


    "However, Chang Laopeng''s nephew looks very special. He is very tall and as strong as a calf. His voice is rough and rough, as if he has a handful of sand in his mouth, so he doesn''t speak often, and there is still something in his ears. A scar looks a bit scary.


    After the man finished speaking, he also gave Jiang County Lieutenant a piece of gossip: "I heard that he was disliked by people in his hometown for his ugly voice and fierce appearance, and he couldn''t get married, so he came to live with his uncle."


    After Jiang County Lieutenant learned about the appearance of Chang Laopeng''s nephew, he said to Bantou Jiang: "Twelve, lead your people to search Liuye Lane and several nearby alleys. If you see the Zou family, Chang family, or suspicious People, stop talking nonsense, Im under arrest!


    After Jiang County Lieutenant finished speaking, he led his county soldiers to search the east side of the county seat.


    Lao Zhong and Lao Yu went to the west and north respectively.


    Luo Wu and Yang Bantou immediately searched for Zou Yuzhen in the county town after putting out the fires in other alleys and street shops.


    We searched until daylight and then until dark, but Zou Yuzhen was not found.


    Under the cer in the courtyard of the Zou family''s kitchen, behind the end of the cer, there is another underground secret room. Only Zou Xiancheng and Zou Hai knew about this extra underground secret room.


    Zou Xiancheng did many evil things, and he was also afraid that one day he would end up having his house confiscated, so he asked Zou Hai to build this underground secret room. If anything happened, he could escape here with his confidants.


    The reason why he didn''t escapest time was because he didn''t take Zou Jiang seriously, and he ended up in trouble.


    Zou Yuzhen, Zou Hai, and Fan Dabiao are hiding here.


    But there were only three of them, but Chang Laopeng and Master Gu''s family were not seen, because Chang Laopeng and Master Gu''s family were indeed burned to death.


    Ji Zi was the charred corpse that Zou Yuzhen used to escape. Master Gu''s family and a group of nursing staff were all burned to death in the back room. The person who burned them to death was Zou Hai.


    Fan Dabiao was not Chang Laopengs nephew. After being bribed by Zou Yuzhen with gold and silver, he took Chang Laopeng and others to the county to set fire. Finally, he locked Chang Laopeng and others in the house and set fire to them.


    In order to create chaos, two neighboring houses were burned down.


    The reason why Zou Yuzhen killed so many people was very simple. He wanted to escape for his life. There were too many people and he was too conspicuous, so he had no choice but to kill the donkey.


    "Third Master, there are still many county soldiers and government officials searching outside, and we can''t get out~" Zou Hai said in a low voice. There is an exit to this secret room, which is under an old tree outside the house.


    Zou Yuzhen was in a irritable mood and cursed County Lieutenant Jiang angrily: "Damn old dog Jiang, what''s there to search for? What''s there to be suspicious of Gu Ji''s charred corpse?"


    Zou Hai did not tell Zou Yuzhen that Jiang County Lieutenant found out about his escape, because Zou Hai already had murderous intentions.


    Zou Hai looks ordinary, and he helps Zou County Cheng do shady things. Although people in the Zou Mansion know him, not many people outside the manor have seen him.


    Now that he has a banknote in his hand and a good household registration that has beenpleted long ago, he only needs to kill Zou Yuzhen and the big man, make them look like they are killing each other, and then push their bodies out, and the case will be closed. He could escape and start a new life under a different name.


    Zou Hai was a ruthless man. After he had the murderous intention, he started to take action that night. After knocking out Fan Dabiao with medicine, he stabbed Zou Yuzhen with a knife while Zou Yuzhen was sleeping.


    Zou Yuzhen is a smart man. He has been wary of Zou Hai and refused to eat the food and water given by Zou Hai. Today, Fan Dabiao slept too much. He had already suspected that when Zou Hai came to kill him, he stabbed Zou Hai with his backhand. The belly of the sea.


    Zou Hai was very good at boxing and kicking. He kicked Zou Yuzhen over with one kick, then pounced on him and pierced his back with a knife.


    Puch!


    The dagger prated the flesh and reached the heart. When the knife was pulled out, blood surged out.


    Zou Yuzheny on the ground, looking at the dazzling blood, knowing that he would not survive. Heughed a few times, took out a bag of banknotes, and handed it to Zou Hai: "Those who betray the Lord will go to hell... If you don''t want to go to hell, go to Dafeng Vige and kill the Gu family... If I can''t kill them, I will also rob the girl from the Gu family... and sell her to a building... I want the girl from the Gu family to be a prostitute that thousands of people sleep with! "

 Chapter 483: two pots of gold

    Chapter 483: two pots of gold


    Chapter 483 Two Pots of Gold


    He was originally the youngest son of the county magistrate. He was favored and enjoyed the best life. After he finishes next year, he will be able to obtain the title of schr andpete with his boss for the position of county magistrate.


    It was originally a good n, but it was all ruined by the families who fled.


    Ha, a beggar who escaped from famine dared to attack his maternal grandfathers family, and even harmed him, making him look like this!


    "It''s all caused by those who fled from famine... I want them to die... I want their girls to experience all the suffering... cough cough cough..." Zou Yuzhen hated the Gu family so much that even if he was about to die, even if he was coughing up blood and foam, he would still cry. Scold the Gu family.


    Zou Hai felt that Zou Yuzhen was sick, so he snatched the bag of banknotes from Zou Yuzhen''s hand and said, "You deserve to die."


    He also helped him harm the girl of the Gu family. If he died, wouldnt all his banknotes be his?


    Zou Yuzhen knew that this bag of silver notes could not buy Zou Hai, so he used thest bit of strength to say: "...I also buried two jars of gold in other ces...As long as you swear that you will help me destroy the Gu family girl...I will hide the gold The ce tells you..."


    Two jars of gold!


    Zou Hai''s eyes lit up. No one in the world would object to having too much money, let alone gold.


    With these silver notes and the two pots of gold, he could live a life of calling ves and maidservants with his wife and children after leaving Tianfu County.


    That''s right, Zou Hai has a family.


    He helped Zou Xiancheng do some shady things, and would travel around Jianghuai, Jiangnan, and Zhongzhou. With Zou Xiancheng''s help, he had household registration in these three ces, and he was registered in these three ces. They are all married and have children.


    For those two pots of gold, Zou Hai made a poisonous oath: "Zou Hai swears that he will sell the girls who have grown up parents to prostitutes for the third master, and let them die in humiliation."


    "Oh...is your name Zou Hai?" Zou Yuzhen had already guessed that Zou Hai had other identities, so he said: "I swear on you... If you vite the oath... your whole family will not die... you will suffer a lot and die... "


    When Zou Yuzhen said this, his expression was very ferocious. His mouth was covered with blood foam, and the blood and tears flowing from his eyes made him as terrifying as a demon from hell. Even Zou Hai was frightened.


    Zou Hai had no choice but to make a poisonous oath in order to know where the gold was buried: "I personally swear that after I escape, I will sell the Gu family girl to be a prostitute for the third master. If I vite this oath, my family will not be allowed to do anything." A good death, and I myself will die in agony!


    After swearing the oath, Zou Hai said angrily: "Tell me where the gold is buried quickly."


    Zou Yuzhen told him a ce in a low voice. Zou Hai''s eyes widened when he heard it. He knew that ce.


    When Zou Hai was happy, Zou Yuzhen suddenly got angry and grabbed Zou Hai''s arm with both hands. He red at Zou Hai with blood-red eyes and said: "If you dare to fool me...I will turn into a evil ghost...I wille to pester you every night...Let me." You were swallowed up by a demon and died!"


    As he said that, he deliberately sprayed Zou Hai with a mouthful of blood foam, and then he copsed from exhaustion.


    Zou Hai was frightened by thest mouthful of blood that Zou Yuzhen spat out. He hurriedly took a few steps back, sweating all over his body. After a while, he dared to go forward and check Zou Yuzhen''s breathing. After finding that he waspletely dead, he felt relieved.


    But after a while, Zou Hai became afraid again, fearing that Zou Yuzhen would really turn into a ghost and haunt him, so he acted immediately, taking advantage of the darkness of night, to move the bodies of Zou Yuzhen and Fan Dabiao through the exit to the old tree entrance outside the house, and made two People killing each other.


    In the end, a small half bag of banknotes was left behind, making people mistakenly think that they died fighting for the banknotes.


    After Zou Hai finished all this, he put on his clothes, messed up his hair, pretended to be a beggar, and rushed into the night.


    After a cup of tea, Zhu Bantou''s men patrolled nearby and discovered the bodies of Zou Yuzhen and Fan Dabiao. They immediately knocked on the gong and shouted: "Come here, Zou Yuzhen has been found!" ng, ng, ng!


    There was a sound of gongs and shouts, and soon all the nearby government servants were summoned.


    Zhu Bantou was overjoyed when he saw Zou Yuzhen''s body andughed out loud: "Haha, this kid is considered dead."


    The ce of death was so suitable, so he got a big credit in vain.


    "All the government officials formed a human wall to surround this ce. If Team Leader Jiang and Team Leader Yang''s peoplee, they are not allowed toe in. I''m going to ask the county magistrate." Captain Zhu went straight with a smile on his face and led a government servant. The county government told Magistrate Xu the good news that Zou Yuzhen was dead.


    Magistrate Xu stood up in shock: "Dead? Really dead?!"


    Zhu Bantou said with a smile: "He died outside the Zou Mansion. The two corpses were stuck in the hole of the big locust tree outside the mansion. It looked like there was internal strife."


    Xian Magistrate Xu looked at Zhu Bantou''s smiling face and felt a little unhappy. Zou Yuzhen hadmitted so many serious crimes and died like this, which was actually a bit disadvantageous for him. It would be best if he could be captured alive and taken to the capital city, so that his faults could be minimized.


    Take me to have a look. County Magistrate Xu took Master Yu, the county government officials, several government officials and nursing staff, and followed Zhu Bantou straight to the big locust tree outside Zou Mansion.


    Under the big locust tree, Jiang County Lieutenant had already arrived with the county soldiers. Zhu Bantou''s two government servants were still sitting on the ground holding their stomachs. Apparently they had stopped Jiang County Lieutenant and were beaten.


    awkwardCan they stop Lieutenant Jiang County? It really killed him!


    "I''d like to inform you, sir. I found Zou Yuzhen''s body two quarters of an hour ago. From the looks of it, they died due to internal strife." Zhu Ban took a few steps forward and said to Jiang County Lieutenant.


    It was a pity that Jiang County Lieutenant ignored him at all. He stood up and saluted County Magistrate Xu and said, "The other corpse should be that of Fan Dabiao in Liuye Lane. The neighbors in Liuye Lane said that he was tall and burly and had a swollen ear." Scar, right."


    Magistrate Xu nodded and said to the man: "Go and see those two corpses."


    "Yes." The two gangsters carried the box to check the bodies of Zou Yuzhen and Fan Dabiao, and finally concluded: "The two of them probably died due to internal strife."


    Then he described the injuries on the two men''s bodies and the postures in which they were fighting for the money bag before they died, as evidence that they died fighting each other.


    Magistrate Xu took the money bag, opened it, and found that there were a total of thirteen hundred-tael silver notes in it: "One thousand, three hundred taels, that''s a lot."


    It makes sense that he would do something for these banknotes.


    Jiang County Wei Jing has a lot of things going on, and some of them don''t believe that the two died fighting each other, because Fan Dabiao was too strong. With his ability, it was easy to kill Zou Yuzhen and take away the banknotes, but how did he get killed? Was Zou Yuzhen killed?


    However, even if he asked Zuo Zuo to examine the bodies again, and he checked several times under the big locust tree and in the secret room connected to the tree hole, he found no evidence that the two men were killed by someone, so he had to give up.


    Zou Yuzhen hadmitted such a big crime, and now he was dead. County Magistrate Xu did not dare to dy, and he could not afford to dy. Seeing that County Lieutenant Jiang could not find any clues about his murder, he wrote an official document the next day, and then After the evidence was sorted out, a fast horse was sent to the prefect''s Yamen before evening.

 Chapter 484: Bad bamboo produces good bamboo shoots

    Chapter 484: Bad bamboo produces good bamboo shoots


    After the official documents and evidence were sent to the Fucheng Yamen, County Magistrate Xu began to feel uneasy, fearing that Magistrate Liang would reprimand him.


    Master Tian saw him walking around and felt uneasy, so heforted him and said, "Sir, don''t worry. This matter is not your fault. Prefect Liang will not do anything to you because of this."


    Magistrate Xu said with a sad face: "Originally, as long as the adults from Beijing came to take over, the case of the water bandits would be closed. But at this juncture, something like this happened to the Zou family. It is really disappointing!"


    Then he pointed in the direction of the Zou family and said: "Who do you think the Zou family are? Not to mention Zou Youlian hasmitted many crimes. Among the three sons, the two eldest have corrupt personal ethics, and thest youngest son is dying. Hemitted such a big crime before, and everyone in his family is hysterical? Can''t they do something that normal people would do?"


    County Magistrate Xu hated the Zou family so much that he scolded the Zou family so much that they were frothing at the mouth. Master Tian silently took a few steps back to avoid his spit.


    After County Magistrate Xu feltfortable with the scolding, Master Tian said: "Although Zou Youlian and his son are not as good as animals, Zou Chengzu, born to the Bao family, is still good. At least he has not harmed anyone."


    "Hmph." Magistrate Xu snorted coldly: "Zou Chengzu is only seventeen, and we don''t know what his future will be like. Maybe he is like Zou Yuzhen, a person who will not only seek death, but will kill people if he does."


    Mr. Xu now has a bad impression of the Zou family.


    Hearing this, Master Tian could no longer speak for Zou Chengzu, and instead talked about the burning of houses and shops in the county town.


    "Two shops were burned down, one clerk was killed and four were injured. These dead and injured clerks were all servants of the Xu family. Mr. Xu said that the county government should not worry about the loss of his family, and let you take care of the private residence. Thats it.


    The Xu family is a well-knownndowner in Tianfu County. They have a big family and a big business. They will not be hurt even if they lose two shops.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu praised the Xu family and asked about the situation at the private residence.


    Master Tian said: "Seven houses were burned, fifteen people died and five were injured. Among them, there were eight charred corpses in Chang Laopeng''s house on Liuye Lane."


    Magistrate Xu asked hurriedly: "The seven people who died were young men? How were the injuries of the other five?"


    Master Tian replied: "Three of them are male heads, two are old people over fifty, and two are children."


    "What a sin." County Magistrate Xu felt heartbroken when he heard this. Now that there are three men in charge, how will these three families survive in the future?


    Master Tian continued: "The five who were burned are being treated at Doctor Zhou''s home hospital... Doctor Zhou said that it is estimated that two more will die."


    "What?" Magistrate Xu stood up from his chair in shock: "Why? Didn''t it mean that the heart and lungs were not choked by the smoke? Why can''t he be saved?"


    Master Tian said: "Doctor Zhou said that the burned skin is difficult to heal and will rot. If it rots, the person will die."


    He went to the Zhou Family Medical Center and saw the burned people, their wailing sounds, and the white cloths soaked with blood. He still broke into a cold sweat just thinking about it, how miserable it was.


    County Magistrate Xu is not a doctor and cannot save people and treat injuries. After hearing this, he could only sigh: "Let Dr. Zhou do his best to treat me, and the county government will pay for the medicine."


    After Magistrate Xu said thest half of his sentence, his heart ached so much, but he had to pay for the medical expenses, as people''s lives were at stake.


    As soon as they finished feeling sorry for each other, two yamen servants hurried over and said: "Sir, Mr. Tian, the people whose houses were burned came to the yamen wearing mourning clothes and carrying coffins, saying that they want justice from you!" Magistrate Xu has a headache. He wished he could faint on the spot, but he could only cheer up and take Master Tian tofort the victims.


    He drank all his saliva and let them see Zou Yuzhen''s body. In the end, he paid out of his own pocket. One family gave him ten taels of silver and asked them to go back and bury the deceased first, and wait until there was a case in Fucheng Yamen. They will be notified of the news immediately, and they will be persuaded to return home through good and bad words.


    When he returned to Houya, County Magistrate Xu almost copsed from exhaustion, but instead of resting, he asked two government servants to help him go to the cell to see Zou Youlian.


    Zou Youlian had been imprisoned for so many days and was already extremely decadent. When he saw Magistrate Xuing to see him in person, he immediately said arrogantly: "I can let Master Xu Chongfeng and Xu Yu condescend to see me, a prisoner. The prisoners deserve nothing less.


    "It''s not your mother''s fault!" County Magistrate Xu was so angry at the Zou family''s mess that he cursed. He pointed at Zou Youlian and said, "I came to see you today to tell you some good news. Zou Youlian, please listen to me." , your Zou family has be extinct. Your most beloved Yaoer was so insane that he set fire to your Zou family, burning your wife, your grandson, and your daughter to death. As for Zou Yuzhen, because of the banknotes he took with him when he escaped, Too many, and he was stabbed in the heart by one of his subordinates, and he died!"


    After saying that, Magistrate Xu felt very happy andughed happily several times, and the depression in his heart was relieved a lot.


    Zou Xiancheng knew that a big case had urred in the county these days. He just thought that the escaped water bandits came back to take revenge, and he was secretly happy for a few days. But now when he heard Magistrate Xu''s words, he stood up in shock and wanted to rush to the cell door, but was restrained by the shackles of his hands and feet and could not rush over. He could only say in a daze: "The Zou family is dead..."


    Magistrate Xu shouted: "Are they all dead, or were they set on fire by your own son and burned alive?"


    After hearing this, Zou Xiancheng''s eyes widened. After a while, he spat out a mouthful of blood,y down and fell down.


    Magistrate Xu said to Bantou Yang: "Pleasee and see the doctor. Don''t let him die, and don''t let himmit suicide. He must live."


    Having said that, he left happily.


    Master Tian was afraid that something might happen to Zou Xian Cheng, so he did not leave. Instead, he waited until Dr. Zhou came to see him and said that Zou Xian Cheng would not die before he felt relieved.


    Zou Xiancheng woke up after half an hour under Doctor Zhou''s acupuncture.


    But after waking up, Zou Xiancheng seemed to have been drained of all his vitality. He was crying silently and murmuring: "Jiang Sheng... you won... my fate will be worse than yours..."


    He caused Jiang Sheng''s family to be ruined, leaving him childless and a widow. Although he enjoyed wealth for most of his life, in the end his entire family died, and he saw that the six rtives of the nine tribes were also going to be exterminated.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Team Leader Yang was afraid that he would bite his tongue and kill himself, so he immediately blocked his mouth with a piece of cloth.


    Both Bantou Yang and Magistrate Xu had a different idea. Zou Xiancheng would notmit suicide. Even if the end was miserable, he would still be greedy for thest moment of his life.


    Uncle Bao took Zou Chengzu''s brother and sister back to Zou County Cheng''s hometown. After asking the Zou n to remove the names of Zou Chengzu''s brother and sister, he picked up Bao''s coffin and transported it back to the capital.


    When passing by the county town, I learned about the major case Zou Yuzhen hadmitted. He was so frightened that he wiped his hands with cold sweat and said, "It''s a good thing we came early. If we had dyed for another two days, Chengzu and Lan Hua would have been burned to death." .


    After Zou Chengzu learned that Zou Yuzhen and the gangsters burned many people to death, he immediately asked Uncle Bao: "Uncle, let''s go to the county government... I want to give away half of my mother''s dowry as a gift to those who were burned.pensation."

 Chapter 485: The chance of smoke rising from ancestral graves is gone

    Chapter 485: The chance of smoke rising from ancestral graves is gone


    Chapter 485: The chance of smoke rising from the ancestral graves is gone


    The Bao family and Zou Yuqian were at peace with each other, and the Fucheng Yamen ordered the Zou family to return Bao family''s dowry to the Bao family.


    The dowry was divided equally between Zou Chengzu and Zou Lanhua, so Zou Chengzu wanted to give his share to help the families who were murdered.


    After Zou Lanhua left the Zou family, he gradually became bolder. Hearing this, he said, "Brother, why don''t you give it all away, and I don''t want my share."


    The people of the Bao n were very heartbroken after hearing this.


    Mr. Bao is the beloved daughter of Mr. Bao. Mr. Bao and Mr. Bao, the two leading men, have umted a lot of wealth and gave Mrs. Bao arge dowry. If all of them were given away, it would be really heartbreaking.


    Zou Chengzu shook his head and did not agree: "Half is enough."


    The brother and sister will have to live off their grandfather''s family in the future. He is a man and can make money on his own, but the sister is a girl and will need a dowry when she gets married. Although my grandfather''s family will not treat my sister badly, my aunt will definitely have some ideas. Leaving half of my mother''s dowry to my sister can also save my grandfather''s family a lot of money and avoid gossiping with my aunt.


    After hearing this, Uncle Bao was both pleased and distressed. He sighed that Chengzu had grown up, and agreed to give half of Bao''s dowry. He took them to the county government office, asked to see Magistrate Xu, and exined his intention.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu boasted in his heart, "Hey, this is a bad bamboo that has produced good bamboo shoots: "Okay, if you are willing to give it, please give it. Those families really need money."


    Zou Chengzu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I would like to thank the county magistrate for myte birth."


    However, Zou Chengzu did not bring Bao''s dowry, but directly converted it into cash and gave the county government a full thousand taels of silver notes.


    Uncle Bao came to pick him up. He was afraid of a bigmotion in the Zou family, so he brought a lot of banknotes for emergencies. Now he only has a hundred taels of silver left, and the other banknotes have been given to the county government.


    After receiving the money, the county government immediately took out 700 taels of silver notes and distributed them to the seven households. The remaining 300 taels were reserved for the treatment of injuries of those who were still in the hospital.


    Master Tian went to each household to deliver the money. When delivering the money, he specifically stated that it was from "Brother and Sister Bao Chengliang."


    He also exined to them that Bao Chengliang was the former Zou Chengzu. Now, people from the Bao family in Fucheng came to help the dead Bao family to reconcile with the Zou family. The Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters were no longer the Zou family, but the Fucheng Bao family.


    He also told the secret behind how Bao was knocked against a pir by the Zou family.


    When the seven families heard that Bao Chengliang was Zou Chengzu, they cursed loudly. But when they heard that the Bao family was forced to death by the Zou family, and the Bao family sued the Zou family in Fucheng, they stopped scolding the Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters, and instead thanked Zou Chengzu. After leaving the Zou family, he could also give them money to save their lives.


    Like a gust of wind, this matter quickly spread throughout the county. When everyone scolded the Zou family for being bastards, they would also praise the Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters and sigh that the Bao family was unlucky.


    Uncle Bao was relieved when he heard these words from the people in the county town, and took Zou Chengzu brother and sister back to Bao''s house in Fucheng.


    Mr. Bao specially guarded the gate of Fucheng to pick up his two grandsons. After learning what Zou Chengzu had done, he was very satisfied. With this kind deed, Chengzu would not be criticized if he wanted to take another scientific examination.


    When Magistrate Liang received the case file of Zou Yuzhen''s crime, he was so angry that he smashed two teacups, cursed Zou Yuzhen and County Magistrate Xu, and was worried that he would sentence the Bao family to divorce and let the Zou Chengzu brothers and sisters return to the Bao family. The question is whether he will be reprimanded by adults from Beijing because of Zou Yuzhen''s case. Now that he heard Zou Chengzu''s kind deeds, he felt relieved.


    With this kind act, Master Jingli will not me him when hees.


    Nearly ten days after the water bandits were wiped out, the adults from the Jingli faction finally arrived on fast horses with people.


    The visitor is one of the young ministers of Dali Temple. His surname is Ming, and he is one of Shangguange Lao''s disciples. When Magistrate Liang learned that it was Ming Shaoqing from Dali Temple, he was extremely excited: "Shangguan Ge''s favorite disciple, let''s go and greet him quickly."


    Liang Zhifu took all the officials from the Fucheng Yamen to greet Ming Shaoqing in a mighty manner.


    Ming Shaoqing heard from Mr. Shangguan Ge before he came, so he did not dare to dy for a moment and immediately started investigating the water bandit case.


    Dafeng Vige has been very lively recently. After gossiping about Zou County Cheng, they started gossiping about Zou Yuzhen, and then they started gossiping about the Bao family being forced to death by the Zou family.


    While gossiping about Chang Laopeng and the others, I heard that Ming Shaoqing from Beijing was here, and started talking about Ming Shaoqing again.


    "I heard that Ming Shaoqing is not very old, but he is born with the face of a tiger and the body of a bear. Not to mention the evil person, even the evil ghost will be scared when he sees it. He is also very capable of handling cases, no matter how difficult the case is, Mr. Ming In your hands, it will be broken by you in less than three hours."


    Gu Jinli listened to Mrs. Chen talking about Ming Shaoqing''s gossip in the spice workshop, and couldn''t help butugh out loud: "Auntie, please take it easy, Ming Shaoqing is not a person you are talking about." Is there anyone with the face of a tiger but the body of a bear? Is that a monster? And the young minister of Dali Temple does not have to solve the case himself. The subordinates will investigate it. He only needs to read the case file. No one in the world can do it. A big case can be solved in an hour."


    The cows were blown up to the sky.


    Chen was talking happily when she was interrupted by Gu Jinli, who said dissatisfiedly: "What do you know about your little girl? Who of those who can be such a high official is not a deity descending from the earth? I guess Mr. Ming You are the Tiger Immortal who came to this world, otherwise you would be able to be such a big official?"


    Gu Jinli: "Yes, you can say whatever you like."


    Chen continued to gossip about Ming Shaoqing: "I heard that Ming Shaoqing wille to our Tianfu County government office to interrogate that beast Zou Youlian in person. Hey, such a big official, if my family lives in the county, we must bring Wang with us. Brother, Brother Fa, go and see Ming Shaoqing. If our two sons can be touched by Ming Shaoqing, they will definitely be able to gain fame and be high-ranking officials in the future."


    Gu Jinli: "..." Do you really think Ming Shaoqing is a god? Just touch your head to ensure that your official career will be prosperous?


    Mrs. Chen talked about Qin Sang brothers again: "Tell me, are Sang Eng stupid? He went to suppress the bandits and performed meritorious service, but he didn''t stay in the county. Why did he go home to recover from his injuries? The chance to meet Ming Shaoqing was wasted. Look at his martial arts My brother is so smart, even though he is injured, he does note back to take care of him. Instead, he stays at the county government office to handle cases. He is about to meet Ming Shaoqing, and he will definitely be promoted in the future. "


    This opportunity for the ancestral tombs to emit green smoke has gone in vain. Sang and Eng are really unlucky! Mrs. Chen looked regretful, as if the Qin brothers had lost two high-ranking official positions.


    Gu Jinli didn''t like Chen talking about Qin Sang, so he said to her in a cold voice: "Auntie, it''s gettingte. If you don''t help Gu Yumei fry the tofu, you''ll have to deduct money again."


    Regarding the Qin family''s affairs, the Qin Sang brothers must avoid the adults from Beijing. It would be bad if they met Ming Shaoqing. Luo Wu is not afraid, he can see it.


    "Hey, forget about this." Ms. Chen pped her thigh and left quickly. Sister Mei was working slowly. If she didn''t help her, when the workshop closed, if she hadn''t finished today''s work, Xiaoyu won''t be polite to them, he will deduct the money directly, and she will die of heartache.


    Seeing that Chen was gone, Gu Jinli went to the pharmaceutical workshop to prepare gold-creating medicine for Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang got new wounds on his body because he went to suppress the water bandits. The wound on his back that Gao Zhong shed on his back also opened up. The gold wound medicine she prepared can heal faster.


    I recently thought of a very funny setting, and wanted to start a new book about a happy couple, but I haven''t finished writing this one yet. There is an old book that is also being serialized. Sigh... PS: Thank you everyone for your support, please wait patiently. , the male and female protagonists will grow up soon, and they will give you sweet dog food when the timees.

 Chapter 486: Fancy Jin Chuang Yao

    Chapter 486: Fancy Jin Chuang Yao


    Chapter 486: Falling in love with Jin Chuang Yao


    "Little boss, the various medicinal materials you requested have been ground and ced in the pharmacy." Ye Jingzi saw Gu Jinliing and knew that she was here to prepare Jinchuang medicine, so he said to her.


    "Okay, I understand." Gu Jinli nodded and entered the first room on the right. This was her own pharmacy, specially used to prepare new medicines.


    There are two wall shelves in the pharmacy, on which are ced various pharmaceutical tools, bottles and jars.


    There are several small stoves near the window of the house, used to boil other ointments and fry medicinal materials.


    Ye Jingzi is a girl. She is eighteen years old. She and her brother Ye Dakou have been crushing and boiling medicine with Dr. Wu since they were young. They are quite capable. Moreover, she works meticulously and neatly. She helps Gu Jinli with all the trivial matters in this pharmacy. Now she is Gu Jinli''s most powerful assistant in the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Gu Jinli looked at the various ground medicinal materials on the long table, took out a small copper scale, and began to prepare the golden medicine. After the preparation ispleted, light the small stove and start frying the prepared gold medicine.


    After these gold wound medicines are slightly fried, the efficacy of the medicine is maximized, allowing the wound to heal faster.


    Half an hourter, she prepared five kilograms of gold wound medicine, put it in a jar, and walked out of the pharmacy with the medicine jar in her arms. She said to Ye Jingzi who was boiling the scar removal ointment, "I''ll go to Qin''s house to make some medicine." Come on, watch this yard and dont let anyone who is not a pharmaceutical factorye in."


    "Hey, I know the little boss." Ye Jingzi sent Gu Jinli out of the courtyard and closed the door.


    Before he left the fourth house, Kan Liu ran over and said with a smile: "My little boss is going to the Qin family to deliver medicine again? Can you take me there? I want to see how the Qin brothers are recovering from their stab wounds?" "


    When the Qin brothers came back, he went to show them their injuries. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    That day, he used a knife to clean out the bits of flesh from the wounds of the Qin brothers. Wounds like that are difficult to heal, and in the hot weather ofte summer and early autumn, once the wound festers, people say Once it''s gone, it''s gone.


    But it has only been ten days since he took Xiaodong''s medicine. This morning, he had already seen the Qin brothers going into the mountains to cut firewood and look for mountain treasures. This was too fast.


    Gu Jinli knew that Kan Liu had been thinking about Jinchuang Medicine for a long time, so he nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s go together. We can just change the medicine for Brother Qin and the others."


    Hey, thank you so much, little boss. Kan Liu was very happy and followed Gu Jinli to Qins house.


    When passing by his house, Brother Cheng saw Gu Jinli and ran over, and they went to Qin''s house together. He saw the Qin brothersing back with Shanzhen carrying dry firewood.


    In the bucket Qin Sang was carrying, there was also a bucket of big, lively carp.


    Brother Cheng climbed on the edge of the bucket, looked at the carp inside, and sighed happily: "Brother Sang, what a big fish, do you want my second sister to help you roast it?"


    Brother Sang likes to eat fish. Every time he goes into the mountains, he goes to the pond to catch fish. Every time he catches fish, he asks his second sister to help him bake it. He is used to it.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli with some embarrassment: "Is it okay?"


    "How many times have I baked it for you, and you still ask such nonsense?" Gu Jinli ced the medicine jar on the stone table in the courtyard of the Qin family, and said with a somewhat dissatisfied tone: "Your injuries are not fully healed yet. Go into the mountain and get a cure." Forget about the firewood and go down to the pond to catch fish. If the wound copses again or bes infected, you will be doomed."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Then next time I will only chop wood and not fish in the pond."


    Qin Eng frowned when he heard this and felt very unhappy. What does the Gu family girl think she is? How could you talk to Saburo like this? What did Saburo do that it was her turn to criticize? Is she qualified to control Saburo?


    Qin Eng snorted coldly and went to the kitchen carrying firewood. Gu Jinli ignored Qin Eng and said to Qin Sang: "Hurry up and put down the firewood and let Uncle Liu look at your injuries."


    Now there are outsiders here, and Mrs. Cui specifically told her about the defense between men and women, so she is only here to deliver medicine, and will not help Qin Sang take care of his injuries.


    Mr. Qin was also at home. When he heard Gu Jinli''s voice, he walked out of the main room and said, "Xiaoyu is here to deliver medicine again. The gold wound medicine you made is a good thing. The stab wound on Eng and Sang''s body is almost healed."


    The reason why the Gouhe knife is famous is because the serrated teeth and barbs can make the wound difficult to heal. He was also injured by a knife when he was young, and it took him more than two months to recover. The skin and flesh festered under the blood scab, and he had to open the blood scab and cut off the rotten flesh underneath. Well raised.


    Gu Jinli smiled crookedly, patted the medicine jar on the stone table and said, "I know Grandpa Qin likes this kind of gold medicine, so I sent you a jar."


    Mr. Qin was very happy: "That''s good. Eng and Sang will inevitably get injured in the army camp. With this medicine, the old man can feel more at ease."


    He looked at Brother Cheng next to him, pointed at him and smiled: "Brother Cheng is fat again."


    In the past, this child was very thin and timid and didn''t talk much. After settling down, he became bolder and gained more flesh on his face. He looked chubby and very cute.


    Brother Cheng wrinkled his nose and said, "Grandpa Qin, I''m not fat, I''m lucky. Third Grandma said that a little kid of my age should look like this."


    Haha, yes, yes, our Brother Cheng is white and fat, like a fairy boy in a New Year painting. Mr. Qin was very fond of Brother Cheng. The four-year-old and five-year-old little chubby boy is the most lovable.


    Seeing Mr. Qinughing so freely, Qin Sang also had a smile on his face. After calling him grandpa, he said to Kan Liu: "Uncle Xiao Liu,e in with me."


    As he spoke, he picked up the medicine jar on the stone table. He didn''t know what he thought of, but his ears suddenly turned red. He hurriedly took big steps into the house where he and Qin Eng lived.


    Gu Jinli shook his head. This guy was even shyer than she was. He was applying medicine in the main room and she couldn''t see him. She had to sit with her back to the main room.


    Mr. Qin alsoughed when he saw it. He picked up Brother Cheng and taught him a set of punches and kicks.


    Brother Cheng has been learning boxing and kicking from Mr. Qin every day for the past six months. Although he has small arms and legs, he can fight with style.


    Mr. Qin was satisfied with what he saw: "Yes, I will be a good martial artist in the future."


    But Brother Cheng doesn''t like practicing martial arts. He thinks it''s better to use his brain to trick people like his elder brother.


    Gu Jinli said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa Qin, if you are free, please go to my home to teach my father more often. He is old, his hands and feet are stiff, and he is a slow learner. Without your constant supervision, it will be difficult for him to make progress."


    The incident with the water bandits was a wake-up call for her family. In the past, Gu Dashan felt that she was old, her hands and feet were stiff, and she couldn''t learn boxing or kicking, so she didn''t learn much. She only asionally practiced a few moves with a few children as a form of physical training.


    But now he felt that as the head of the family, if he didn''t have some skills, he wouldn''t be able to protect his family if someone knocked on the door, so he decided to learn boxing.

 Chapter 487: I cant kill you

    Chapter 487: I can''t kill you


    Chapter 487: I cant kill you


    Mr. Qin said: "Sure, I''ll teach him some military grappling techniques some other time. He can learn those."


    Although Gu Dashan is old, in the northwest, there are many people who join the army at the age of forty. These people are not as good as those who have practiced martial arts since childhood, but as long as they work hard for a year or two, they can still achieve results. .


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this and thanked Mr. Qin. Brother Cheng also thanked him in the same way.


    Mr. Qin''s smile became even brighter when he listened to Brother Cheng''s childish voice.


    Qin Eng came out of the kitchen and saw Mr. Qin smiling so well. He nced at Brother Cheng with an evil look and snorted: "Humph!"


    Unexpectedly, Brother Cheng cried out loud and burst into tears, frightening Qin Eng to the point of being stunned. What did he do? Just a snort made the little kid cry, and he cried so miserably.


    Brother Cheng cried so hard that he crawled into Mr. Qin''s arms: "Brother Eng is so scary...Did I do something wrong...to make Eng dislike me...wuwuwu..."


    Mr. Qin was also angry. He scolded Qin Eng in public for the first time: "How old are you? You still scare children. When you get home, you be so fierce. Who do you show your cruelty to?"


    Heforted Brother Cheng again: "Brother Cheng, don''t cry. Grandpa Qin has already scolded you, Brother Eng. He has this temper and doesn''t look good on anyone."


    Brother Cheng cried and asked: "Why? Is Eng brother sick? Third grandma said that if you have rabid dog disease, you will look like this and make everyone look bad... Wuwuwu, I don''t want Eng brother to get rabid dog disease. Grandma said that if you get this disease, you wont be cured and you will die.


    Mr. Qin: "...your Eng brother is just in a bad mood."


    Brother Cheng: "Why are you in a bad mood? Was he beaten outside? Uncle Ermiao''s son was beaten outside the vige, so he was in a bad mood when he came home and scolded his sister. A meal.


    Mr. Qin finally figured out that Brother Cheng was deliberately trying to mess with Eng. He smiled helplessly and said, "That''s probably it. He was stabbed by the water bandits. He felt unhappy and was cursing people."


    Qin Eng''s face turned dark when he heard this, and the veins on his forehead throbbed. As expected, there was no good guy in the Gu family. There was a scheming Gu Jinli, and a Gu Jincheng who pretended to be pitiful and harmed others!


    Qin Eng entered the main room with a sullen face, and closed the main room door with a bang.


    Brother Cheng stopped crying immediately and asked Mr. Qin to tell him a story.


    Gu Jinli kept suppressing hisughter, Brother Cheng, well done, your move made Qin Eng vomit blood.


    Not long after, the door of the main room opened, and Qin Sang came out and said to Gu Jinli: "My injury is not serious, you don''t have to worry. I''ll kill the fish first, and after it''s done, you can help bake it."


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded, got up and went to help kill the fish.


    Qin Sang''s knife skills are excellent and his movements are quick. He beat the fish to death with one knife, quickly scraped off the scales, and then pulled it along the back of the fish. He easily opened the back of the fish, took out the internal organs, and scraped away the fish''s belly. ck film, put the fish in the wooden basin.


    Gu Jinli started washing the fish.


    The two of them moved quickly and quickly processed a bucket of carp.


    After Gu Jinli washed his hands, he took out a small porcin bottle from the bag on his waist and poured some water into Qin Sang''s hand: "I made an incense that can remove the fishy smell."


    Speaking, he also put a few drops on his hands and spread it evenly.


    Qin Sang followed her example and rubbed his hands: "You can just keep it for yourself. I am a grown man and don''t need fragrance."


    The incense she made was very novel. It was not powder, but liquid. He had never seen such incense before.


    Gu Jinli put away the porcin vase and said, "What''s wrong with men? Men can also use incense."


    He then took out two bottles of scar removal cream and gave them to him: "Take these, and use them when the blood scabs on your body fall off."


    Qin Sang took it and listened to Gu Jinli telling him the usage and dosage.


    Mr. Qin sat in the yard and watched with a smile on his face. Watching the two of them working together and taking care of each other, he was very happy and thought of Sang''s parents. Kan Liu had already given Qin Eng the medicine, walked out, and said excitedly: "Little boss, Sang and Eng have recovered very well from their injuries. The flesh under the blood scab has not festered. It has only been ten days, and the injuries are healed." Okay, this gold-creating medicine is great. Little boss, we must make arge amount of this kind of gold-creating medicine, it is a life-saving medicine."


    If this kind of golden medicine can be used on the soldiers of Dachu, it will definitely speed up the recovery of the soldiers. Moreover, the medicinal materials used in this medicine are not expensive. If it can be made inrge quantities, it will be of no harm to Dachu. .


    Gu Jinli knew that Kan Liu had long been unable to restrain himself and wanted to make arge amount of gold-creating medicine, so he thought about it and agreed.


    "But we can''t mass-produce it now. After a while, after the Zou family''s affairs havepletely calmed down, we will go to Fucheng to buy people. When we have enough manpower, we can make arge amount of gold-creating medicine."


    The case of water bandits caused a great stir, shaking Jianghuai and Jiangnan. Because the case originated from Zou County Cheng, many officials from the capital, Fucheng, and even Jiangnan have recently poured into Tianfu County. It is still a mess. She didn''t want to leave home and go to Fucheng at this time.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli agreed, Kan Liu said happily: "Sure, I''ll do whatever the little boss says."


    Kan Liu didn''t stay at Qin''s house for long and left quickly.


    Qin Sang picked up the prepared carp and sent it to Gu Jinli''s house, and Brother Cheng followed him home.


    Qin Eng just walked out at this time, his face full of dissatisfaction.


    Mr. Qin saw him and said to him: "You are so angry and angry, you will suffer a big loss in the future. Eng, it''s time for you to reflect on yourself. You were not like this before. Mania can destroy a person and defeat a leader." handsome."


    He knew that Eng felt aggrieved and wanted revenge, but before you can take revenge, you must be a person strong enough topete with the enemy.


    Qin Eng thought about everything he had done since his escape, and softened his attitude: "Yes, my grandson knows he was wrong."


    but


    I still think Sang shouldnt get too close to the Gu family girl, he wont get any benefits.


    Seeing that he was talking the same old words again, Mr. Qin waved his hand and said, "Stop saying anything boring."


    After saying that, he got up and went to Gu Jinli''s house, leaving Qin Eng alone.


    Qin Eng was stunned. He didn''t expect that his grandfather would favor Gu Jinli so much.


    Mr. Qin knew that what Qin Eng said was actually true. People from well-connected aristocrats would always get married with a well-matched person. It was for help, not for liking.


    But Mr. Qin was an old man who had gone through many things, and he had seen the rtionship between Sang''s parents, and felt that it would be better to have a happy marriage than to be a good match.


    In the future, when Eng meets someone he likes, he may understand.


    Maybe I will never understand, because Eng is different from Sang.


    Sang values love and wants affection, while Eng wants power. Even if he finds someone he likes in the future, if the other person is not powerful enough, he will give up and turn to a high-ranking marriage.


    As for the one who is happy, I guess he will be given a concubine position after he bes sessful.


    The two children are different. He will not me them, nor does he want Eng to influence Sang.


    In the hearts of the elderly, they always prefer children who value affection and righteousness.

 Chapter 488: Wan Li Fang doesn’t give up

    Chapter 488: Wan Li Fang doesn��t give up


    Chapter 488: Wanli will not give up


    "Brother Qin is here, sit down quickly, the children are grilling fish, they will be ready to eatter." The third grandfather was sitting in the yard. In front of him was a newly made table with some braised food and some There is a jug of wine.


    Lets have a good drink of the Luhua wine that Vige Chief He brought us.


    Mr. Qin came over with a smile: "There are grilled fish made from small fish, reed wine, and braised food. I am in good luck again today."


    Third Grandpa said: "There are also roast duck and braised pork andmb tripe. The pork andmb tripe is rare. Shang Lichang goes to the braised food shop to order it every day. Da Ya knows that we love this food, so she didn''t take it to the braised food shop to sell it today. Third Officer The pig and mutton tripes are all reserved for us, so we can eat as much as we want. I guess Shang Li is scolding us at home right now."


    Mr. Qin smiled and said, "Chief Shang has been so busytely that he probably doesn''t have time to scold us."


    Because of the incident in Yushu Vige, Shang Lichang went to the county town every day to cooperate with the adults'' questions.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were grilling fish in a corner of the yard. Brother Cheng was the only one next to him. After hearing Mr. Qin''s words, she asked Qin Sang in a low voice: "What happened in Yushu Vige? Will Grandpa Qin be summoned by Ming Shaoqing?"


    It would be terrible if we saw him at first sight.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, grandpa has already told Uncle Jiang that he is old and doesn''t want any credit, so he doesn''t need to mention him. Uncle Jiang agreed. He told the adults that he always knew that Zhang Niuzi was Zhang Huzi''s rtive. Brother, so I sent someone to Yushu Vige to keep an eye on him."


    The matter of her preparing the poison was med on Old Doctor Wu. The theory is that Shang Xiucai was familiar with the old doctor Wu, and he was afraid that Jiang Qi would be injured when he went to suppress the bandits, so he asked the old doctor Wu to help prepare the poison, but it did not make her suffer.


    After all, a little girl can make poison. Although the poison has helped the government a lot, it will still attract criticism and may even be targeted.


    Gu Jinli felt reassured and started grilling fish with Qin Sang. The two worked for an hour and finally grilled a bucket of carp.


    At dusk, Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui came back from the workshop. As soon as they entered the door, they smelled the aroma of grilled fish and said with a smile, "Sang went to catch fish again. We are in for a treat tonight."


    Seeing that they were back, Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Mom and dad, wash your hands and eat. Sister and Camellia have already prepared the meal."


    Zhu Camellia is Lao Zhu''s daughter. She has practiced some boxing with Lao Zhu. Gu Jinli was afraid that Gu Jinxiu would be in danger at home, so he asked Zhu Camellia to apany Gu Jinxiu every day.


    Zhu Camellia came out with the food and ced them one by one on the table in the yard.


    Gu Jinxiu asked Gu Jinli for two grilled fish and two bowls of braised pork. After putting them together in a food box, he handed it to Zhu Camellia: "Camellia, there are grilled fish and braised pork in it. You can take it back to the workshop. I will keep half of it for myself and the remaining half for Uncle Wangs family.


    Zhu Camellia happily took it and said with a smile: "My father and Uncle Wang both like to eat grilled fish, and they say it goes well with wine."


    Her father also said that being a servant to the Gu family would be a blessing to their family. The good thing about the Gu family is that they have never been beaten or scolded. They are like working for the Gu family. They can go home to eat and sleep at night, which is better than working in a nursing home before.


    After Zhu Camellia thanked Gu Jinli and the others, she went home with grilled fish and braised pork.


    Gu Jinan and Shang Xiucai are still in Jinling Mansion and have not returned. Shang Xiucai said that it would be good for him to follow Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo to see the world more often, so Gu Jinan was missing from the meal.


    While Gu Jinli''s family was having dinner, Gu Yumei had just returned from the tofu workshop. She had be a lot more honest recently, but she stillined: "When will Gu Xiaoyu ask someone to fry tofu? If he doesn''t, I can''t even look at my hands."


    Since frying tofu, her hands have always been blistered by the oil, and now both hands are covered with small scars left by the blisters.


    Dad said that when the dividends are paid at the end of this month, he will buy her scar removal cream. She will not have scars on her hands and let her work hard. But when she talked about this, she became angry: "Give Qi Kangle''s scar removal cream, give Qin Sang''s scar removal cream, why don''t you give it to me? You still have to spend money to buy it. Gu Xiaoyu, are you looking for money? I am you Sister of the same race!"


    Although Gu Yumei was dissatisfied with Gu Jinli''s treatment of her, she did not dare toin in person. Her father said that the Gu Jinli family is bing more and more capable now, so she should have a good rtionship with Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu. As sisters of the same n, when they get married in the future, they can also rely on some family ties to live their small lives. Better.


    Although she was unconvinced and didn''t want to bow to the Gu Jinli sisters, she was also afraid after what happened to the Wan family. She would asionally find excuses to go to Gu Jinli''s house to start a rtionship with Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Yumei was rushing towards the end of the vige when a little boy suddenly ran out and stuffed a purse into her hand: "Here you go! The young master at the entrance of the vige gave it to him. He said he knew he was wrong and asked you to go to the entrance to meet him."


    Gu Yumei knew that this was a child from a family named Lu in the vige. She frowned and said, "If you don''t want to go, tell him to get lost. If he dares to give me anything again, I will ask my father and second uncle to break his legs!"


    After speaking, he threw his purse on the child and threatened: "Give him the things. If you don''t give it to him, I will ask my second aunt to go to your house to make trouble. Then you will be miserable."


    Ms. Chen was famous for her toughness in the vige. Both the He family and the Lu family were afraid of her. When the child heard this, he hurriedly picked up his purse and ran to the entrance of the vige.


    Wan Lifang saw the child and asked happily: "How is it? When will Gu Yumeie out?"


    The child returned the purse to Wan Lifang: "Gu Yumei doesn''t want it. She told you to get out, and she also asked her father and second uncle to beat you."


    Wan Lifang''s face turned green when he heard this: "She doesn''t agree, what does she want?"


    He has been here several times, and it only cost him a couple of cents just to ask the child to send a letter to Gu Yumei. How dare she take Qiao from him when he is so humble? !


    The kid was also a shrewd person. Seeing that Wan Li was unwilling to give up, he rolled his eyes and said, "Young master, how about you give me another ten copper coins, and I''ll make a fool of you and trick her out." ?


    Wan Lifang''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he readily gave the child ten copper coins: "Okay, go quickly."


    The child ran away quickly and never came back. Wanli had to wait until dark before he had to believe that he had been deceived.


    Damn, you little brat, you dare to lie to me, just wait, I wont let you go! But Wan Lifang couldnt enter Dafeng Vige, so he could only leave cursing.


    Now that the Wan family''s mule cart was gone, Wan Lifang and Shui Zi walked for two hours before returning to the town.


    As soon as she entered the house, she wasughed at by Ni Ruiniang: "Oh, what''s the matter, are you being driven back again? What retribution!"


    After Ni Ruiniang learned that Wan Lifang deliberately caused her to have a miscarriage, she no longer pretended to be like before. She was sarcastic and sarcastic towards Wan Lifang every day. If Wan Lifang dared to fight him, she would tear up her hair and run to the street to cry. Wan Xiucai''s family was tortured so much that they didn''t dare to offend her at all.


    When Mrs. Ni heard their quarrel, she ran over and cursed in anger: "What are you arguing about? Shut up, my mother. If you disturb the guests in front and make the family lose ie, I will never end it with you."


    After the Wan family incident was revealed, the private school in the family could not be opened, so they had to convert the former private school and the house where the students lived into a carriage and horse shop for passers-by to stay overnight.


    Wan Lifang was overjoyed when he heard this: "Mother, are there guestsing to your door?"

 Chapter 489: guest

    Chapter 489: guest


    Chapter 489 Guests


    The private school in front has been converted into a carriage shop for some time, but no customers came to the door. Everyone ran to the Xujia Inn in the town.


    "It''s not just the guests who came to the door, but there were seven guests at the door. It was very generous." Ni said proudly: "Although the Xu family inn is opened by the Xu family and has been in the town for decades, it is our family''s home." There was no horse racing shop, but now that it is open, the Xujia Inn will no longer work. In the future, our family will definitely be able to squeeze out the Xujia Inn and be the only one in the town."


    Ni Ruiniang burst outughing. She really didn''t understand where her aunt got her confidence. She thought that the Wan family''s few rooms with nothing but nothing could be better than the Xu family inn. It was really hrious.


    Wan Lifang heard Ni Ruiniang''sughter and said angrily: "Ni Ruiniang, why are youughing? Do you think our Wan family is not as good as the Xu family?"


    Ni Ruiniang: "What do you think? The Xu family is a bigndowner in the county. People live in the county and there are so many shops and viges. What does the Wan family have? It''s just a shabby private school and a shabby house that they have lived in for decades. You still dont have money to repair it, how can youpare with the Xu family? Just save some face!"


    After Wan Lifang heard this, he was so angry that he was shaking all over. He pointed at Ni Ruiniang and cursed: "You are the shameless one! You eat Wanjia''s people and live in Wanjia''s people. You still look down on Wanjia. Get out of here. Wanjia doesn''t care about you." you."


    Ni Ruiniang spat at Wanli Fang: "Who do you think you are? You still want me to get out? I heard that Ming Shaoqing from Beijing ising to our Tianfu County. If you don''t treat me better, I''ll do it some other time." Go to the county government office toin, use you of Wanjia''sck of moral integrity, and use you of Wanli Fang for murdering his parents and children. By then, not only will your father''s reputation as a schr be lost, but you will also be arrested and imprisoned!"


    The only thing left in the Wan family is Wan Xiucai''s reputation as a schr. If his fame is gone, the Wan family will fall, and Wan Xiucai will not be able to bear the blow andmit suicide.


    Wan Lifang couldn''t defeat Ni Ruiniang, so he could only curse in anger: "You poisonous woman!"


    It was okay if he didn''t say this, but when he mentioned this Ni Ruiniang exploded, jumped up and beat Wan Lifang: "You still dare to say that I am a poisonous woman, you even killed your own son, who is more poisonous than you in the world? !


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Ni Ruiniang grabbed Wan Lifangs hair and pped him on the head wildly.


    Not to be outdone, Wan Lifang punched Ni Ruiniang in the stomach several times, causing Ni Ruiniang to fall to the ground and blood started to flow out.


    Ni Ruiniang sat on the ground and cried: "Hey, why is my life so miserable? You are a beast. You have harmed me for the rest of my life. Even if I die, I will drag you with me!"


    She had a miscarriage and was not well cared for. The doctor said it would be difficult to conceive in the future. She was dying, so she bit Wanli Fang like crazy.


    Mrs. Ni looked at them and was so angry that she hit one and thumped the other: "Stop arguing, we have to live together from now on. If you keep arguing like this every day, how are you going to live in this life?"


    Wan Lifang sneered: "Oh, who wants to spend their whole life with such a shrew? Mom, my son went to the front to entertain the guests. You drag this shrew back to the back house to prevent her from being embarrassed and making the guests unhappy."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the private school.


    When Ni Ruiniang saw this, she cried bitterly. She pointed at Wan Lifang''s back and said, "Auntie, look at him. He has begun to dislike me. What should I do in the future?"


    Mrs. Ni has also been very annoyed by Ni Ruiniang recently, and said dissatisfiedly: "Don''t just talk about Brother Fang, take a look at yourself, how can you still be as gentle and virtuous as before? Even a man would not like you."


    She helped Ni Ruiniang up and said, "You have to change your temper and capture Brother Fang''s heart, so that you can have a better life in the future."


    He looked at her belly again and said, "Take good care of your body. After that, you can give birth to a fat grandson for the Wan family. Your position in the Wan family will be stable."


    Mrs. Ni didn''t know that Ni Ruiniang would have difficulty in giving birth in the future, and she still hoped that she would get pregnant soon.


    Ni Ruiniang is suffering from something she cannot express. Her mother said that she couldn''t let her aunt know about the things she couldn''t have in the future, otherwise her aunt would dislike her.


    Ni Ruiniang could only wipe her tears and nodded: "Yes, Ruiniang understands."


    After saying that, he bent over, holding his throbbing stomach, and walked slowly back to the back house. Wan Lifang has already arrived at the private school in front.


    The private school was made up of two wing rooms. It was veryrge. It was now the dining room of the horse and carriage shop. Six burly men and a woman in her early forties were sitting in it, drinking wine and eating meat.


    Ni Laodong and Mrs. Ni were waiting for them to eat, pouring wine and serving soup, and were very busy.


    The six big men ate very boldly. They cut the braised pork and roast duck with daggers and then put them into their mouths to eat.


    Wan Lifang shivered when he saw it, and said to himself: I''m not afraid of having my tongue cut off.


    The woman saw him and said to Ni Laodong: "Man, a new guest is here. Go and greet him quickly, lest your family loses business."


    Ni Laodong smiled and said: "Mama Yao, this is our young master, not a guest."


    Aunt Yao eximed and said, "So it''s Mr. Wan. Where did hee from? Have you ever eaten before? Why don''t youe and have a drink with us?"


    Wan Lifang walked for two hours before returning home. Now he was tired, hungry and angry. Looking at the table of meat and vegetables on the table of Aunt Yao and the others, he was so greedy that he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Since the student dropped out of school, his family''s life has been worse than before. He has not eaten meat for ten days and is really hungry.


    Wan Lifang bowed to Grandma Yao and said politely: "Since Grandma invites you with such kindness, it is disrespectful to reject the ceremony."


    A big man said: "Young Master Wan is the son of Mr. Xiu Cai. It is our blessing to be able to apany us rough people to eat. Please take a seat."


    Wan Lifang saw that they respected him very much, and he was very satisfied. He sat down and began to eat meat. He had eaten very restrainedly, but the roast duck meat was so fragrant that his mouth was full of oil and his hands were full of oil.


    Ni Laodong and Mrs. Ni frowned and wanted to remind him, but they were afraid of being scolded by Wan Lifang, so they had no choice but to give up.


    Aunt Yao and the big men looked at each other with mocking smiles in their eyes. That man was indeed right. The Wan Li Fang of the Wan family was stupid. A meal of meat and vegetables plus somepliments would be enough. Can buy him off.


    The big man who spoke earlier raised his wine bowl and said to Wan Lifang: "Master Wan, we are destined to meet each other. Let me toast you."


    Mama Yao has already poured a bowl of wine for Wan Lifang.


    Wan Lifang picked up the wine bowl, touched it with the big man, took a sip of wine, and then continued to eat meat. His attitude was as if he had never eaten meat in eight lifetimes.


    Mama Yao and the others didnt say anything, they just smiled and ate the vegetables slowly.


    After drinking tea, Wan Lifang finally had enough meat. He wiped his hands in embarrassment and said with a smile: "To make youugh, I went to a schr''s house today to ask for advice. The schr''s house is far away. When Ie back Late, hungry, out of character.


    Aunt Yao smiled and said: "Young master Wan is joking, it is a blessing to be able to eat. The more you eat, the more blessings you will have. Unlike us, who work as housekeepers and nursing homes for others. We are born to take people''s lives and have no blessings." "

 Chapter 490: encourage

    Chapter 490: encourage


    Chapter 490 Encouragement


    When Wan Lifang learned that Aunt Yao and the others were servants, he immediately straightened his back and said with a smile: "Mom, you are serious. These servants are also human beings. Although they are not as respected as Liangji, their food and clothing expenses are much higher." Farmers should be good.


    Mama Yao and the six big men were all wearing new clothes, which were much better than the half-worn clothes he was wearing. Wan Lifang''s tone was sour when he finished speaking.


    Master Yang heard it and said with a smile: "Mama Yao, it''s rare that Master Wan can think highly of us as servants. Don''t you have three sets of brocade clothes in your hand? How about giving one to Master Wan?"


    Mama Yao hurriedly said: "Master Yang reminded me that I will go back to the house to get it."


    Wan Lifangs eyes lit up when he heard the word brocade. Although he felt that it was not good to wear such nice clothes from someone they had just met, he still remained silent and did not speak.


    After Mammy Yao brought the clothes, he pretended to refuse and said, "Mom, you''re wee. Wan deserves to receive such fine clothes."


    Aunt Yao smiled and said: "How do you say you deserve it? Master Wan is the son of a schr, so he deserves to wear such fine clothes. It is said that this is bought for my young master, but I just bought an extra set, and my young master He is also a person who likes to make friends. If he knew that this dress was given to a schr, he would definitely be happy."


    Wanli Fang was so ttered by the praise, and seeing that the brocade clothes were indeed valuable, he had no choice but to ept them, so he epted them: "Thank you very much, mama. May I ask who the mama''s master''s family is? If I go to the master''s house in the future, You might as welle to visit and say thank you.


    Aunt Yao: "It''s the Yao family in Jiangnan."


    "Jiangnan Yao family." Wan Lifang was shocked. The Jiangnan Yao family is a long-established family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. The current head of the family is still serving as the Minister of Rites in the capital. If he can rely on the Yao family, let alone take the exam for merit. That means you dont even have to worry about official positions.


    Wan Lifang became excited, his face glowing red, and he immediately poured wine for Aunt Yao and the others and served them personally.


    When Grandma Yao met Master Yang, she sneered in her heart. He was so **** easy to deceive. He believed it after just a few words. Wan Lifang didn''t even think about it. If they were really from the Yao family in Jiangnan, would theye to this remote ce?


    Wan Lifang was so dazzled by the power and wealth that he didn''t expect this. However, Mrs. Ni was shrewd and asked: "Mother Yao, what are you doing in Qingfu Town?"


    Aunt Yaos smile did not change, but Wan Li became impatient and angrily scolded Mrs. Ni: You ve, do you have the right to speak here? Get out of here, young master.


    She had offended a noble man and ruined his way to gain power and power, so he sold her and her family.


    Mrs. Ni was scolded and had to leave and go to the kitchen to work.


    Wan Lifang hurriedly said to Aunt Yao, "Don''t be offended, my servant is ignorant."


    Aunt Yao smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, there''s nothing we can''t say about this. There is an elder in the Yao family who doesn''t like the flowers in the south of the Yangtze River and lives in seclusion in the next county. We are here to visit this elder on behalf of the master''s family and we passed by here on our way back. , I want to rest here for a few days.


    How many days of rest?


    This means that Aunt Yao and the others will not leave in the next few days.


    Well, if youre kind enough, Grandma Yao and Master Yang can stay here and live in Ansheng at our house, so that Li Fang can entertain you well.


    Wan Lifang was very drunk with Master Yang and others that night.


    This time he was drunk, he had wiped out all the bad things in his family. He talked about Gu Yumei again and cursed her: "That little **** is too **** useless. Our Wan family is a family of schrs. Marrying her as a runaway is already a sign of debasement. She still dares to divorce my family. Do you really think she is some kind of richdy?" He also scolded the Qin Gu Luotian family: "How dare youe to my house to seek justice? What kind of justice? Our Wan family is the only family of schrs in Qingfu Town, so my family is fair! Bah, a bunch of stinky beggars who came here on the run have made me anxious. I will find someone to deal with you, and then I will punish your family. The girl will be sold into the building and you and your family will be embarrassed."


    After hearing this, Grandma Yao and Master Yang felt happy. It would be much easier if Wan Lifang also had this idea.


    The next day, after Wan Lifang sobered up, he had no idea what he had saidst night, but Master Yang and Aunt Yao came to see him.


    As soon as she sat down, Aunt Yao said straight to the point: "Master Wan, you told usst night that you wanted to trick the girls from the Gu family and take us to Jiangnan, and we agreed. What do you want to see? When you have time, go and bring out the Gu girl."


    Wan Lifang was stunned and asked in surprise: "Mama Yao, what are you talking about? When did I ever say such a thing?"


    "Master Wan doesn''t seem to want to admit it." Aunt Yao took out a piece of deed paper and handed it to Wan Li: "Look at this, this is the contract that Master Wan signed with usst night. It is clearly written in ck and white. It is clear that you have sold the Gu girl to us and promised to trick her out within five days. If you fail to do so, your house will be forfeited to us."


    Wan Lifang sat down on the ground with a plop, looked at the deed paper and the handprints on it, then looked up at the smiling Aunt Yao and the sinister-faced Master Yang, and finally understood: "You, you are here Set a trap on me!"


    Wan Lifang became angry, stood up, pointed at them and said: "Get out of my house, you bunch of robbers, if you don''t get out, I will call the police to arrest you!"


    With a bang, Master Yang kicked Wan Lifang down, took out a knife, shook it and said: "Master Wan, you want to refuse to pay for things written in ck and white, are you sizing us up so that you can bully us?"


    Master Yang sneered and said: "To tell you the truth, we are all lickers of blood. You''d better be more sensible. If you dare to be disobedient... Haha, we want your whole family to disappear, but it''s just a matter of one night. .


    After saying this, he swiped the knife in his hand and cut Wan Lifang''s arm with a hiss.


    Ah! Wan Lifang screamed in fright and peed his pants.


    Master Yang frowned in disgust and cursed: "You are a coward, this is so scary."


    Aunt Yao raised her hand to stop Master Yang from continuing to speak. She looked at Wan Li and said, "Master Wan, we are not unreasonable people. Let''s do this. We are cooperating. As long as you deceive the girl from the Gu family, we will give you How about you give me ten taels of silver as a reward?"


    The man was generous and gave them 300 taels of silver to do this, saying that the 100 taels would be used to buy Wanli Fang. But after they had a drink with Wanli Fangst night, they felt that Wanli Fang It''s not worth a hundred taels of silver at all. Giving him ten taels is just to look down on him.


    He then encouraged Wan Lifang: "Didn''t the Gu family make you lose face? Why don''t you cooperate with us to retaliate against them and get money at the same time? What a great thing."


    Wan Lifang was originally scared, but when he heard this, he felt that it was right... Yes, the Gu family dared to break off the engagement and make him theughing stock of the town. What could he do to the Gu family? You deserve it if you take care of your family.


    Thinking of this, Wan Lifang agreed: "Sure, I promise you, but Gu Yumei is greedy for money. If you want to trick her out, you have to spend a lot of money."

 Chapter 491: kidnap someone

    Chapter 491: kidnap someone


    Chapter 491: Kidnapping


    Mama Yao didnt care very much: If you want to achieve something, you should spend some money.


    The man said that after the work waspleted, he would give them another two hundred taels of silver, so they could make five hundred taels from this transaction.


    However, Grandma Yao will not spend too much money and only promises to give a silver hairpin as bait.


    Wan Lifang thought that Gu Yumei was greedy for money and loved beauty, and wanted to trick her out with a silver hairpin. That was enough, so he agreed.


    But before taking action, they have to n carefully and step on something.


    Aunt Yao and the others did not believe Wan Lifang. After they finished talking, they called two strong men: "Third and fourth, follow Young Master Wan and take good care of him."


    It is said to be serving, but it is just monitoring. I am afraid that Wanli Fang will regret it and go to report to the official.


    "Yes." The third and fourth children came in from the courtyard and guarded Wanli Fang for a moment, following him wherever he went.


    At first Wan Lifang was disgusted, but after Yang Laosan and Yang Laosi helped him beat up Ni Ruiniang, he became happy and took them with him wherever he went, just like a young master from a wealthy family leading a nursing home to misbehave.


    How could Ni Ruiniang give up after being beaten? She tore her hair and clothes and wanted to run to the street to make a fuss. However, she was caught by Master Yang, who grabbed her by the neck and dragged her to Wanlifang''s yard: "Wanlifang,e out and take care of yourself." If your woman causes trouble, you won''t be able to get back from her."


    After Wan Lifang heard this, he hurriedly picked up his pants and ran out.


    Ni Ruiniang was stunned when she saw this, and immediately rushed into the house. When she saw the disheveled Ni Shiliu, she immediately screamed, rushed out and beat Wan Lifang: "You beast, a beast, it''s not enough for me to have you, so you went to hook up with the little one again." Maid, are you still a human?!"


    Wan Lifang pushed Ni Ruiniang away and said, "Shrew, you try to curse again, I will bury you."


    Moreover


    "Since ancient times, that young master has not slept with a maid? Pomegranate was originally going to be my maid. This is something my mother agreed to. Don''t mess around."


    "I''m fooling around, you beast. Do you think you are the young master of a wealthy family? The family has been eating vegetables for ten days in a row, and you still want to sleep with the girl. If someone dies, can you afford it?" Ni Ruiniang This time she was really sad. Even if she couldn''tpare to Gu Yumei, she couldn''t evenpare to a maid. After all, Ni Shiliu was still a maid of her Ni family.


    Why is my life so miserable?


    Had she known that, she might as well have stopped marrying Wanjia and found a well-to-do family in Xianggui Town to marry, and her end would have been better than now.


    Ni Ruiniang almost cried to death, but in the end she gave in, thinking that it would be difficult for her to have children in the future, so it would be better to let Ni Shiliu help her give birth than to let other women give birth.


    Master Yang was worried about Ni Ruiniang, so he locked Ni Ruiniang in the courtyard of Wanli Fang, saying that he would release Ni Ruiniang after the matter was settled.


    There is a turbulent undercurrent in the Wan family, but Mr. Ni only cares about making money, while Wan Xiucaipletely ignores family affairs. Aunt Yao and the others are in the Wan family without any hindrance, just like their masters.


    Three dayster, Master Yang and others, led by Wan Lifang, finally surveyed the route from Dafeng Vige to Qingfu Town and Daxing Town.


    In the past three days, Wan Lifang also found out that Aunt Yao and the others were not from the Yao family in Jiangnan at all, but a group of phnderers who specialized in selling girls tondlords to make money.


    "This is a business without capital. If you do a dozen of them, the money you earn will be enough to buy a yard. And when we meet that pretty young woman, we can feelfortable a few times. When we are done feelingfortable, we can It''s a good deal to sell her for money." Yang Laosan proudly talked about how profitable this business was, and even Wanli Fang was tempted. "Third brother, stop talking nonsense here and hide quickly." Master Yang changed into farmer''s clothes, came over and said to Wan Lifang: "This is the silver hairpin and a few taels of silver given by Grandma Yao. Take a hundred or so copper coins and trick Gu Yumei out of here."


    Wan Lifang hurriedly took it and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Boss Yang, Gu Yumei is greedy, this hairpin is enough to trick her out."


    After Wan Lifang took the things, he put on a big straw hat and walked a little sneakily to a field in Dafeng Vige, and then walked around from the field to a pond.


    This pond is ownerless. Children from Dafeng Vige oftene here to catch some small fish and take them home to eat. It was here that Lu Shuiwa, whom he sent messages to several times, met him.


    This time, he met Lu Shuiwa again, who rushed up with a few steps, grabbed him, and a three-year-old girl next to him, and ran to a bush.


    As soon as he reached the grass, he pped Lu Shuiwa hard twice and cursed: "You little bastard, you dare to lie to me. This time I will give you a chance to make amends. Give this silver hairpin to Gu Yumei and ask her toe out to see me. Tell her, As long as she is willing toe out and listen to my exnation, I will give her another golden hairpin."


    He then dragged the three-year-old girl and threatened: "If you dare to take off the silver hairpin, or run away likest time, I will throw your sister into the pond and drown her!"


    Lu Shuiwa was only over eight years old, and no matter how smart she was, she would still be scared. When she saw Wan Lifang threatening her sister, she immediately cried and agreed: "Master Wan, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have betrayed you ten copper coins. I will definitely treat Gu Yumei this time." Lie out and dont drown my sister.


    "Hmph, I''m sorry you don''t dare. Take the things and go quickly." After Wan Lifang gave the things to Lu Shuiwa, he was worried that he would call the adults here, so he continued to threaten: "If you dare to call the adults in the vige, , I will report it to the officials to arrest you. You cheated me of my money, and my father is a schr. As long as I report it to the officials, the county government will immediately send troops to arrest you."


    Lu Shuiwa was scared to death and trembled: "Master Wan, don''t worry, I don''t dare, I don''t dare..."


    "Hurry up and don''t waste my time." Wan Lifang urged.


    Hey, hey, little one, lets go right away. Lu Shuiwa immediately picked up her things and ran to find Gu Yumei.


    When it got dark and Gu Yumei finished her work, Lu Shuiwa rushed out and pulled her aside.


    "Why is it you again!" Gu Yumei was so angry that she threw away Lu Shuiwa''s hand and cursed: "You are dead. I will let my second aunt go to your house toin today and let your parents beat you up."


    Gu Yumei works slowly. Although Chen helps, Chen will go home early to cook, and Gu Yumei is thest one to finish work every time. Therefore, there are no people around here, and Lu Shuiwa can speak boldly.


    He handed the bag to Gu Yumei: "There is a silver hairpin inside. It is very heavy. It was given to you by Young Master Wanjia. He also has a gold hairpin in his hand. He said that as long as you go out to see him and listen to his exnation, , he will give you the gold hairpin."


    After Lu Shuiwa finished speaking, she knelt down directly to Gu Yumei: "Sister Gu, please go and see Young Master Wanjia... I cheated him of ten coinsst time. If you don''t go see him, he won''t let me go." of."


    Lu Shuiwa was afraid that something might happen to her sister, so she didn''t dare to say anything about her being caught by Wan Lifang.


    Gu Yumei felt a little happy when she saw Lu Shuiwa kneeling down for her. When she saw the silver hairpin in the bag, she felt even more beautiful. She was also thinking about the gold hairpin Wan Lifang mentioned.


    I thought that if she secretly went to see Wan Lifang, got the gold hairpin and came back immediately without forgiving him, her father would not be angry.

 Chapter 492: do me a little favor

    Chapter 492: do me a little favor


    Chapter 492: Do me a favor


    Definitely not, dad loves her so much. Moreover, since Wanjia felt sorry for her, it was right for her to go get something from Wanjia.


    That''s a gold hairpin. If you don''t take it, it''s nothing. If you take it back, you can use it as a dowry for her, and you can also save daddy a fortune.


    With these thoughts in mind, Gu Yumei said to Lu Shuiwa: "Since Wan Lifang wants to see me so much, then I will go see him and you can lead the way."


    He then warned Lu Shuiwa with a tigerish face: "Don''t tell anyone about my meeting with Wan Lifang. If my father and second uncle and second aunt find out about this, I will never end it with you!"


    Lu Shuiwa just wanted to trick Gu Yumei into going out to save her sister, so she would not go against her, so she immediately promised: "Sister Gu, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, otherwise I will be struck by thunder and lightning."


    As he said that, he dragged Gu Yumei and ran to the side road.


    Gu Yumei disliked his dirty hands, so she shook him off and said, "Don''t touch me. Lead the way. They''re dirty."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Lu Shuiwa bowed and apologized, then pointed to a path on the right that was notmonly used by people in the vige: "Sister Gu, go this way."


    The two of them walked through paths, across field ridges, and across grasnds. After walking for another quarter of an hour, they arrived at the previous pond.


    The pond was about two acres and was quiterge, but there were a lot of silt and weeds inside, and the water in the pond also smelled bad. Gu Yumei covered her nose in disgust and asked, "How long will it take to get here?" Once you reach the pond, you can leave the vige."


    Lu Shuiwa pointed to a patch of wild grass not far from the pond and said, "It''s right in front, just through the thorn fence."


    Because of the incident in Yushu Vige, the vige chief recently asked the vige men to guard the entrance of the vige and not allow strangers to enter the vige. However, this pond is on the right side of the main road at the entrance of the vige, thirty feet away from the entrance of the vige. The men in the vige do not Maybe to stay here, we can only add a circle of thorns as a fence to prevent people from entering casually.


    Gu Yumei''s face turned green: "It''s so troublesome to cross the thorn fence. I won''t go. Ask Wan Lifang toe to me with the gold hairpin. If he doesn''te, I will go home."


    Lu Shuiwa was also helpless. Gu Yumei''s eldest daughter was really bad-tempered, so she had no choice but to cross the thorn fence, run to the grasnd, find Wan Lifang, and tell what Gu Yumei said.


    "You little bitch, you have quite a temper." Wan Lifang scolded Gu Yumei, got up and trotted towards Gu Yumei.


    Gu Yumei saw Wan Lifang running this way from a distance, looking quite anxious, and felt a little proud. Hum, I made you feel sorry for me, and now you know how toe here to beg your aunt, you deserve it!


    After Lu Shuiwa waited for Wan Lifang to leave, she immediately picked up her little sister, whose eyes were swollen from crying, and ran away. But before she could run a few steps, a group of people rushed out of the weeds behind her, grabbed their brother and sister, and dragged them deeper. In the grass, their hands and feet were tied, and their mouths were gagged. He couldn''t scream even if he wanted to.


    Not long after, Wan Lifang ran to Gu Yumei: "Sister Mei..."


    Gu Yumei interrupted him, raised her chin, and said arrogantly: "Don''t call me, I am not forgiving you when Ie out to see you. Where is the gold hairpin? Let me take a look at it. If it looks good, I will ept it." "


    After getting the gold hairpin, she went home.


    When she went to work in the workshop in the morning, her father told her that he would leave a duck leg for her during the roast duck dinner at home tonight. She had to rush home for dinner. If she went backte, her second aunt would definitely leave it for her. Her duck legs were shared with Brother Wang and Brother Fa.


    Wan Lifang looked at Gu Yumei''s arrogant look and became angry. He said to her in a cold voice: "Come here,e here and I will give you the gold hairpin." Gu Yumei heard that his voice was wrong and was a little scared. She didn''t want to go there, but she wanted to This is their vige, what if a person from another vige in Wanli Fang dares to do something to her? He boldly took two steps forward, stretched out his hand and said, "Bring me the gold hairpin."


    Snapped!


    Wan Lifang pped Gu Yumei directly, then raised his foot to kick her, and spat at her: "Bah, you are the only one who wants a gold hairpin. Who do you think you are? Give her a shameless thing." , do you really think you are some rich youngdy?


    Gu Yumei was stunned. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly and fell down in big drops: "UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuYouHitme" Dad will bring someone to beat you to death!"


    Gu Yumei cried and got up and wanted to run to the vige, but Wan Lifang threw her down from behind. He covered her mouth with one hand to prevent her from screaming, and dragged her into the wild grass.


    Yang Laosan ran out of the grasnd and helped Wan Lifang drag Gu Yumei into the grasnd. On the way, he took the opportunity to touch Gu Yumei several times, which scared Gu Yumei so much that she almost fainted. She was trembling with fear.


    "Hey, is this the girl from the Gu family? Not to mention, she feels good. Come on, let me see what she looks like?" Yang Laosan grabbed Gu Yumei''s chin, straightened her face, and looked at her: "Hey, he looks pretty good, quite handsome. If he is shipped to Jiangnan, he can sell for at least fifty taels."


    Gu Yumei was so frightened that she burst into tears and kept saying: "Don''t sell me, don''t sell me, I''m worthless, woo woo woo..."


    She doesnt want to be sold, she wants to go home, she knows she was wrong, and she will never be greedy again.


    Yang Laosan smiled and said: "Bah, you don''t have to sell it if you say you won''t sell it? Now it''s me who have the final say."


    Lao Yang and Aunt Yao came out and said, "Third brother, go on your way."


    After hearing this, Yang Laosan could only reluctantly step aside. Before leaving, he touched Gu Yumei, which scared Gu Yumei so much that she screamed, goosebumps appeared all over her body, and she was so disgusted that she almost vomited.


    Aunt Yao looked at Gu Yumei and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, girl, these men don''t dare to do anything to you as long as you are here, but you have to do a small favor for me. As long as you are willing to help, I will let them go." I''ll kill you, otherwise..."


    Mama Yao smiled. Under the dim sky, her smiling face looked like the evil ghost Gu Yumei had dreamed about when she was a child. She was so frightened that she could not speak, so she could only nod her head to express her agreement.


    Seeing this, Aunt Yao said: "You know the Gu Dashan family, as long as you go to her house and use your identity as sisters in the n to trick the two daughters of the Gu Dashan family out, we will let you go."


    Gu Yumei was startled. After a while, she spoke in a steady voice: "You, you, you want to arrest Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli? No way... Gu Jinli is very smart. She doesn''t have a good rtionship with me. She won''t believe what I say. "


    Grandma Yao smiled: "So, if you don''t want to help, then there is nothing we can do. We can only capture you and take you to the south of the Yangtze River."


    He added: "Don''t be afraid. Although you are going to sell your body to pick up customers and be a prostitute, Jiangnan is and of flowers. It is better to be a prostitute there than to be a peasant wife here."


    Gu Yumei was stunned. When she came to her senses, her eyes turned white and she almost fainted. After regaining herposure, she cried miserably and begged Aunt Yao: "Auntie, please don''t sell me. I won''t go to Jiangnan. I won''t go." My home is in the vige, and I am willing to farm, woo woo woo


    Cherish Gu Yumeis work, she is going to die.

 Chapter 493: see through

    Chapter 493: see through


    Chapter 493: Seeing Through


    Mama Yao was annoyed by Gu Yumei''s crying, so she pped her backhand.


    Snapped!


    "Shut up, why are you crying? I asked you to do things, not to cry. If you cry again, I will cut out your tongue!"


    After hearing this, Gu Yumei was too frightened to cry, but her tears kept falling and she was trembling with fear.


    Aunt Yao pinched her neck and said: "Listen carefully to me, go into the vige now and call out Gu Dashan''s two daughters as sisters of the same race. As long as you trick them out of the end of the vige, we will naturally have a solution. Catch them."


    After speaking, seeing Gu Yumeis frightened look, she yelled angrily: Did you hear that?!


    "Hear it, hear it~" Gu Yumei sobbed: "But, Gu Xiaoyu won''t believe me... What should I do if I can''t deceive him?"


    Aunt Yao was really driven crazy by Gu Yumei. She poked Gu Yumei''s head with her hand and cursed: "You are sisters of the same race. You have offended them, so you want to call them out and apologize. Can''t you do such a simple method?" ?


    He threatened again: "The method is this. Either arrest you and sell you, or arrest Gu Dashan''s two daughters. You can choose for yourself."


    When Gu Yumei heard this, she fell silent... After a while, she said with tears: "I, I will go and trick them out."


    She wants to get married, she can''t be ruined like this...


    Mother Yao smiled: "That''s right. Get up and go and trick them out now."


    Aunt Yao was afraid that Gu Yumei would run away, so she followed her to the vige in person. She pointed at Boss Yang and the others and said, "They will also sneak into the vige. If you dare to call someone, they will rush to your house and set your house on fire." Burned."


    Then he sneered and said: "You know about the Zou family being burned, right? Tsk, tsk, that fire burned many people to death. Their skin and flesh were all burned to charcoal. Some of them were burned half dead and were lying in the yard. Screaming repeatedly, its worse than death, you dont want your family to live a life worse than death, right?


    Gu Yumei hurriedly shook her head: "Don''t burn my house if you don''t want to... I listen to you... I will help you deceive Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli and let you sell them to Jiangnan."


    He added: "The sisters are all very beautiful, especially Gu Jinxiu, she is so beautiful. You, you sell her, she is very valuable, don''t sell her to me, woo woo woo..."


    She didn''t want to help these bad people. She was forced to do so. God would not me her, and neither would the ancestors of the Gu family.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Yang Laosan is a good-looking person. When he heard this, his eyes shed green and he asked, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Gu Yumei nodded: "Really, really beautiful, much prettier than me. If I can sell it for fifty taels, she can at least sell...five hundred taels!"


    Yang Laosan rubbed his hands and said, "Mama Yao, brother, we must kidnap the man named Gu Jinxiu. With such good goods, we can make a lot of money by selling them to Jiangnan."


    If not, you can still get started and take advantage.


    As for Gu Yumei.


    Haha, this idiot, does he really think that he will not be betrayed if he helps them? Isnt fifty taels money? Even if they don''t have fifty taels, it would be nice to make their brothers feelfortable a few times. They still want to go home, so what are they dreaming about?


    Mother Yao and Boss Yang took notice of this and nodded: "If everything goes well, we will tie up all the sisters. If we encounter someone who is looking for trouble, we will tie up Gu Jinxiu."


    Mammy Yao and Boss Yang discussed together for a while, and then Grandma Yao escorted Gu Yumei and walked quickly along the path to the vige.


    Boss Yang, on the other hand, led his five brothers and followed Grandma Yao not far behind, heading toward the vige under the cover of the dim sky. Yang Laoer was a little worried about Wan Lifang: "That guy won''t sell us out, right?"


    Yang Laosan said: "How can Wanlifang, a coward and greedy guy, betray us? He has been told by me in the past three days that he wants to do it with us, so don''t worry, second brother."


    Stop talking, hurry up and follow. Boss Yang scolded them, and the group took an uninhabited path and went around the vige.


    When the sky waspletely dark, Gu Yumei took Grandma Yao to the bamboo forest behind the workshop house, trying to cross a wastnd from the bamboo forest and enter the end of the vige.


    But as soon as he arrived in the bamboo forest, he heard Luo Huiniang''s voice: "Gu Yumei, is that you?"


    There are a lot of aphids growing in the bamboo forest, but recently there have been more wild rabbits in the bamboo forest, which have destroyed a lot of the aphids. She told Gu Jinli that she came here to dig and trap hares, and now she is taking advantage of the opportunity. The food at home hasn''t been prepared yet, so I came to pick up the rabbit.


    Gu Yumei was frightened when she heard Luo Huiniang''s voice. She quickly grabbed Grandma Yao''s hand and asked, "What, what should we do?"


    Mother Yao really wants to p her, what should she do? She meets someone she knows and asks herself what to do?


    Calm down and deal with it how you usually get along. Aunt Yao took a few steps back and stood behind Gu Yumei, holding a knife in her hand, ready to strike at any time.


    Luo Huiniang walked over with a linen bag on her shoulder and a pine oil torch in her hand. She looked at Gu Yumei and said, "What happened to your face? Did you get beaten by your second aunt again?"


    Ms. Chen has a short temper, and Gu Yumei is the master of heaven and earth. When Mrs. Chen couldn''t help it, she would p Gu Yumei, so Luo Huiniang didn''t suspect it.


    Gu Yumei didn''t want to talk too much with Luo Huiniang, for fear of revealing her secrets, so she said to her: "Get out of my way, don''t block my way."


    Luo Huiniang smiled: "What do you mean? Do you want to be embarrassed? This is Xiaoyu''s ce, and Xiaoyu bought it with money."


    As he was talking, he noticed someone behind Gu Yumei. He pushed her away, looked at Aunt Yao and asked, "Who are you? I''ve never seen you before. You''re not from our vige."


    Mama Yao''s heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, she put away the knife quickly, otherwise she would have been discovered by this girl.


    Aunt Yao smiled and said: "You are the girl from the Luo family who fledst year. You don''t know me, but I know you. You know Lu Tianya''s family, I am her cousin, and I know how her family is doing these days. I''m having a hard time, and I''m worried. I took advantage of these few days to go back to my parents'' home ande here to have a look. It''s just an unfortunate time, so I camete."


    The man told them about Dafeng Vige and several families, and they had done it before. If they wanted to lie, it would be easy to deceive them.


    "Are you Lu Tianya''s cousin?" Luo Huiniang narrowed her eyes, pointed at Gu Yumei and said, "Then why didn''t you go to Lu Tianya''s house and instead stayed with Gu Yumei? How did you know each other?"


    Since Luo Wu became a yamen servant, Luo Huiniang has learned some techniques of handling cases from Luo Wu, and now she is very impressive when interrogating Grandma Yao.


    "And how did you enter the vige? The entrance to the vige is guarded by uncles from the He family. Strangers are not allowed to enter the vige. Those who want toe in to visit rtives, friends or do business are sent in by the uncles from the He family."


    Speaking like this, Luo Huiniang was shocked: "You were not sent in by the uncles of the He family. You sneaked in. You are a bad person, aren''t you?!"

 Chapter 494: Rescue people in the mountains

    Chapter 494: Rescue people in the mountains


    Chapter 494 Rescue in the mountains


    It was not the first day for Grandma Yao to do this. Although she was shocked that a little country girl could say such well-founded words in cross-examination, she calmly smiled and said: "Youngdy, you have misunderstood. I am really Lu Tianya''s cousin. The brothers from the He family at the entrance of the vige did not send me in personally because I had been here before and they knew me."


    But Luo Huiniang didn''t want to listen to her, Xiaoyu told her that today''s gangsters are very cunning. When you encounter someone suspicious, don''t believe what the other person says, just tell them to run away.


    Luo Huiniang immediately grabbed Gu Yumei, turned around and ran away, shouting: "Someone ising, someone ising, a water bandit woman ising to the vige!"


    Her voice was loud and her movements were fast, which frightened Aunt Yao. She immediately rushed over and grabbed Gu Yumei: "If you dare to leave, we will set your house on fire. Help me catch her quickly."


    As he spoke, he cut Luo Huiniang with the knife in his hand.


    Luo Huiniang threw out the sack on her shoulder, pped Grandma Yao on the face, kicked Grandma Yao, and ran away with Gu Yumei.


    Gu Yumei was scared and worried, crying: "You can''t run away, they have aplices who will burn my house down... I don''t want my father and the others to die."


    Luo Huiniang was so angry with Gu Yumei that she scolded her as she ran: "Damn you, you idiot. You can build the house again after it is burned down. If we are caught by them, it will be over."


    He shouted again: "Come here, there is water in the vige and there are bandits! Uncle Liu, help me!"


    But she couldn''t run fast at all with Gu Yumei.


    Boss Yang and the others were following behind. When they saw what was happening here, they immediately chased after them. With two bangs, they knocked them down, covered their mouths and noses, and dragged them into the bamboo forest.


    "Boss, you can''t stay in this ce. There is a torch light in the house, and someone ising out. Let''s run to the mountain quickly!" Yang Laoer pointed to the left side of the bamboo forest and said, "You can enter the mountain by passing through here. Dafeng Mountain is big , its unlikely that the vigers will catch us after we enter the mountains, but if they chase us hard, we can still go through the mountains to Daxing Town.


    Thats why they visited various locations in the first three days to check the route.


    Boss Yang watched the fire in the workshop house getting closer and closer, and already heard many hurried footsteps rushing towards this direction. In desperation, he could only drag Gu Yumei and run towards the mountain.


    Luo Huiniang kept struggling and kicking Yang Laosan, but no matter how strong she was and no matter how good her fists and kicks were, she was no match for Yang Laosan, an adult. She was dragged all the way into the mountain by Yang Laosan.


    Gu Yumei was so frightened that she could only cry and did not dare to struggle at all, which made Luo Huiniang very angry.


    After struggling all the way into the mountain, there were more and more torches in the vige at the foot of the mountain. Apparently Luo Huiniang''s shouting had an effect. The vigers had discovered that they had been arrested and were chasing them.


    Luo Huiniang was a tough person. She knew that she could not be dragged into the mountains by this group of people no matter what. She tried her best to free Yang Laosan''s hand that covered her mouth, and immediately opened her mouth and bit her hard!


    Hiss~ you stinky girl, let go quickly! Yang Laosan gasped in pain, but Luo Huiniang refused to let go.


    Yang Laoer, who was opening the way in front, saw this and hurriedly turned around to help.


    But Luo Huiniang was too cruel. Although he broke off Yang Laosan''s hand, Luo Huiniang still bit off a piece of flesh from Yang Laosan''s palm.


    Yang Laosan was angry and in pain, yelling and cursing: "Damn girl, I can''t spare you. I want you to look good when you go into the mountains!"


    Luo Huiniang took advantage of Yang Laosan''s pain and let go, bumped her elbow back, raised her foot to kick Yang Laoer in front of her, and immediately ran back, shouting: "Here, help!" Dad, Mom, Uncle Six, we are here!"


    Hui Niang, Hui Niang, please save me! When Gu Yumei saw Luo Huiniang running away, she was so frightened that she hurriedly cried and begged her.


    Although Luo Huiniang didn''t like Gu Yumei, she knew what would happen to Gu Yumei if she fell into the hands of these people, and she couldn''t do anything to save her. She gritted her teeth, pulled out her machete, and confronted Yang Laosan and the others: "People from our vige It''sing soon, you can''t escape, let Gu Yumei go quickly!"


    While saying the threatening words, she searched for the poison that Gu Jinli gave her, but she couldn''t find it. She probably dropped it on the road. Yang Laosan sneered: "You little girl, if you don''t run away when you have the chance, you''ll be dead this time."


    Speaking, Yang Laoer and the others immediately rushed towards Luo Huiniang.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Luo Huiniang ran away immediately. Using the surrounding trees as a shield, she walked Yang Laoer and the others for a while...and walked for a while, and then walked for a while, until Uncle Xiaoliu and the others came to find her. She and Gu Yumei He was saved.


    She was thinking well, but unfortunately she fell into the hands of Grandma Yao. She was hit on the head with a stick and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Luo Huiniang did not faint, but was caught.


    Yang Laoer and the others immediately gathered around, took out ropes and tied her hands and feet: "This **** girl is a wild girl. If she is not tied up, she will get into trouble on the road."


    Luo Huiniang was arrested and could only shout at the top of her lungs: "Help, help! The water bandits are killing people!"


    As soon as he finished shouting this sentence, a ball of linen was stuffed into his mouth and he could no longer shout. However, Qin Eng in the mountain heard Luo Huiniang''s voice.


    Qin Eng didn''t like to stay with several families. During the time when he was home to recuperate, he went into the mountains every day. He said he was cutting firewood, but in fact he just wanted to avoid the family and have some quiet time by himself.


    Today he knew that grandpa was going to Gu Jinli''s house for dinner again, and he was not willing to go with him. He deliberately stayed in the mountains sote. When he heard Luo Huiniang''s voice, his heart shuddered... This was the voice of a girl from the Luo family. She Why in the mountains? Got caught?


    Qin Eng immediately ran in the direction of the sound. He was familiar with the mountains and ran very fast. He caught up with Boss Yang and the others in the time it took him to make tea in the mountains and forests. The machete in his hand flew directly towards the figure.


    With a click, the machete hit Yang Laosi directly on the head.


    Boss Yang and the others were shocked: "You bastards, you have strong hands, let''s run away separately!"


    Yang Laoda and Yang Laoer dragged Gu Yumei and ran away.


    Mama Yao was a smart person. She followed Mr. Yang closely and said to Mr. Yang and the others: "Old three, five, and six, take the girl in your hands and run to the other side. Don''t get caught."


    Yang Laosan, Yang Laowu and Yang Laoliu immediately grabbed Luo Huiniang and ran away.


    But Luo Huiniang''s hands and feet were tied up, so they had to carry her. However, they were a step too slow and were chased by Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng was ruthless, and he made quick moves. He drew out his Gouhe knife and shed hard at Yang Laoliu. With a click, Yang Laoliu''s head was chopped off with one stroke of the knife.


    Yang Laosan and Yang Laowu were so frightened that they almost peed. They knew that this was the King of Hell and they could not be offended. In order to escape, the two of them directly lifted up Luo Huiniang and threw them at Qin Eng.


    Qin Eng dodged and Luo Huiniang was knocked to the ground and rolled towards a **** in the mountain.


    Qin Eng was shocked when he saw it and hurriedly ran after Luo Huiniang... He was familiar with the mountains and knew that there was a natural pit under the slope, which was as deep as a cliff. If he fell down, he would probably die.

 Chapter 495: How about feeding the wolves?

    Chapter 495: How about feeding the wolves?


    Chapter 495 How about feeding the wolf?


    No matter how fast Qin Eng was, he was still a step toote. The moment he grabbed the rope around Luo Huiniang, Luo Huiniang had already slid down the **** and fell into the pit.


    "Uh-huh!" Luo Huiniang stared at him, extremely anxious. She wanted to tell him boldly, "Don''t save me, don''t lose your life," but she could only make a sound.


    Qin Eng didn''t look at her at all. He held the rope that bound her with one hand and untied the rope from her waist with the other. Looking for the opportunity, he threw the rope towards a pine tree growing on the cliff on the way down. The hook of the rope The ws hooked on the trunk of the pine tree, and the two of them were able to float in mid-air without falling to the bottom of the pit and dying.


    Qin Eng breathed a sigh of relief, but hanging like this was not an option. In less than half an hour, his two arms would be dislocated. By then, there would be no connection between the bones, and the strong pressure would cut him into pieces.


    Or if the pine tree trunk breaks, he and the Luo family girl will fall into the pit and die.


    Qin Eng didn''t want to die. At this moment, he also deeply hated himself for rescuing Luo Huiniang on impulse... What did the families who fled the famine have to do with him? There was no need for him to save Luo Huiniang. He still had a great revenge that he had not avenged. If he died like this, for a lowly country girl, he would really be sorry for his ancestors!


    "Uh huh!" Luo Huiniang''s mouth was still blocked by a ball of coarse cloth, and she shouted at Qin Eng above, wanting to thank him, but Qin Eng roared: "Shut up, you little girl! Try twisting it again. Twist away, you will break the rope, and we will all die!"


    In the suspended state, any swing would increase the burden on his arms, but the idiot below was moving. Why move? Do you feel that you are very light and it is easy for him to carry it?


    Luo Huiniang was stunned when she was scolded, and then she started to moan again. She wanted to say that she didn''t mean it. She wanted to say that you could just throw me down. I can''t kill you.


    Qin Eng was tortured by Luo Huiniang''s voice until his face turned ck and he gritted his teeth. He was already on the verge of explosion. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He lowered his head and shouted at Luo Huiniang below: "Shut up! If you make any more noise, I''ll throw you down." , let you fall into pieces!"


    Luo Huiniang was a kind and good girl, and very loyal. She felt that her death was her own business and she could not harm Qin Eng. When she heard this, she immediately said, "Uh-huh!"


    It doesnt matter, it doesnt matter if I die, I cant hurt you. If you really cant hold it on, then let go.


    Qin Eng is going crazy. Who are the girls raised by these families who have escaped from famine? Gu Jinli still wanted to save face, but he still knew how to retaliate with a cold face after being pped away by him. This girl from the Luo family ispletely incapable of looking at people. His face has turned so dark, and she is still torturing him.


    Qin Eng suppressed the urge in his heart to break Luo Huiniang''s neck. He squinted his eyes and looked at the cliffs around him. He wanted to see if there were any rocks or caves extending out of the cliffs so that they could go in and take shelter. There was no need to do this. Hanging in mid-air.


    But within one foot that he could see, there were no rocks or caves extending out.


    Qin Eng was not a man who would sit still and wait for death. The rope around his waist was very long, about five feet (fifteen meters). He boldly loosened the rope little by little, letting their bodies fall down slowly. While looking at the cliff.


    Luo Huiniang didn''t know what he was doing, she only knew that they were falling down. She thought he couldn''t hold on anymore, so she hurriedly called out, hoping that he would let go and stop saving her, but Qin Eng ignored her at all. Can be anxious.


    Luo Huiniang thought they would be thrown to death, but they were lucky and found a rock extending out from the cliff.


    Qin Eng was overjoyed. Because the rock was rtively close to Luo Huiniang, he wanted Luo Huiniang to swing her body and throw herself on the rock. But after thinking about it, he felt that with Luo Huiniang''s mind, it would probably be self-defeating. It would be better for him to work harder and hoist himself first. On the rocks, just pull Luo Huiniang up.


    Qin Eng continued to ce the rope. Tragically, when he was about half a meter away from the rock, the rope ended.


    Qin Eng was ruthless and said to Luo Huiniang below: "I''m going to jump onto the rock. Don''t move, otherwise we will all die." After saying that, he looked at the rock in front of him, took a deep breath, and released his grip. The rope connected to the pine trees rushed towards the rocks...


    He didn''t dare to use too much force, for fear that the whole rock would fall off the cliff if he pounced hard. Fortunately, he was lucky. After he threw himself on the rock, the rock did not fall, but his body slipped towards the edge of the rock. And go.


    He hurriedly used all his strength, grabbed the rock with one hand, and stabilized his body when he was about to fall off the rock. Then he gathered his strength and quickly climbed into the rock with one hand and both feet.


    After finally reaching the inside of the rocks, Qin Eng''s whole body was soaked in cold sweat.


    And the hand he was holding on to the rope that bound Luo Huiniang''s body had been bruised, his fingers were strangled so deep that the bones were visible, blood was flowing out, and he was almost unconscious.


    Qin Eng relied on his strong hands to grab the rope that bound Luo Huiniang''s body, and then used both hands to pull her up.


    Luo Huiniang was stunned. After being rescued, she stared nkly at Qin Eng. After Qin Eng removed the bup from her mouth, she immediately said in admiration: "Brother Qin, you are so amazing! You are so amazing!" You were able to pull me up and jump onto the rocks from mid-air. How did you do that? Can you teach me..."


    Before he finished speaking, his mouth was blocked by bup again.


    Qin Eng was so noisy by her that his eardrums hurt. In order to give himself a moment of peace, he decided not to untie this country girl until half an hourter.


    "Uh huh!" Luo Huiniang was a little angry and wanted Qin Eng to let her go, but Qin Eng ignored her and dragged her to the back of the rock. He warned in a cold voice: "This rock is so big. Don''t move around, if you fall and die, you can''t me me."


    After saying that, he rested against the inside of the rock, pressing his numb arm to help it recover as quickly as possible.


    In the mountains, after Yang Lao San and Yang Lao Wu abandoned Luo Huiniang, they immediately chased Yang Lao and the others. They caught up with them not long after, and a group of people dragged Gu Yumei and fled deep into the mountains.


    I dont know how long I have been hiding in the mountains. The sound of searching for people was getting farther and farther away. Boss Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Mom, I finally got rid of that group."


    He raised his hand and pped Gu Yumei again: "Smelly girl, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost two brothers."


    The fourth and sixth sons died like this, and he was very angry.


    Yang Laosan was a good-looking man. Seeing that he had thrown away the vigers who were looking for someone, he said to Mr. Yang: "Brother, this stinky girl is a scourge. Taking her will only bring trouble to us. It''s not as good as us brothers to befortable a few times." Then throw her into the mountains to feed the wolves, what do you think?"


    Aunt Yao stared at Yang Laosan and said dissatisfiedly: "Laosan, are you thinking wrongly again? This is a baby, and it looks good. If you take it out of the mountains and sell it, you can get dozens of taels of silver." "

 Chapter 496: Gu Yumei died

    Chapter 496: Gu Yumei died


    Chapter 496 Death of Gu Yumei


    Yang Laosan said with a smile: "Mother Yao, we can make hundreds of taels of silver on this trip. What''s the point if we lose a few dozen taels? If you are reluctant to give up, you can try again when you get to Daxing Town. Two good-colored ones can earn dozens of taels, but it will be troublesome to carry them around."


    He pointed in the direction of Dafeng Vige at the foot of the mountain and said: "The people in the vige have discovered that she is missing. They will definitely go up the mountain to look for her. Even if we can escape from the mountain, we will be wanted by the government. If we take her away, she will be the biggest The target of exposure, right brother."


    Yang Lao San thinks that what Yang Lao San said makes sense, but the man said that it is best to capture the Gu family girl alive and sell her into prostitution. If she dies on the road, the remaining two hundred taels will be lost.


    Yang Lao Da said to Yang Lao San with a stern face: "Stop talking nonsense and leave quickly. If you want to find a woman to feelfortable, go to Daxing Town. You can feelfortable however you want."


    Yang Laosan had no choice but to keep walking.


    But their luck was not very good. Not only did they stray into the mountains, they also met a blind bear who came out to look for food.


    Yang Laowu was so frightened that he immediately screamed, his voice startling Xiong Xiazi.


    "Roar-!"


    Xiong Xiazi roared angrily and ran towards Yang Laowu.


    Yang Laowu raised his knife and shed at Blind Bear, injuring Blind Bear. Hepletely angered Blind Bear and bit Yang Laowu to death in one bite.


    Run, run quickly! Upon seeing this, Mr. Yang immediately ran for his life, and he did not forget to say to Mr. Yang: Old man, cut off the queen, cut off the queen!


    Mama Yao is a shrewd person and ran back as early as Yang Laowu screamed.


    Yang Laosan also dragged Gu Yumei and ran, but when he saw Mr. Yang running in front of him, he became murderous and shed Mr. Yang on the calf.


    With a click, Mr. Yang''s leg was cut and he rolled to the ground, screaming in pain.


    "Yang Laosan, you white-eyed wolf, you are trying to do something dirty for me, ah~" Yang Laosan was too painful to stand up, and said to Yang Laoer, who was running at the end: "Second brother,e and deal with this rebellious traitor."


    However, after Yang Lao Er ran over, he gave Yang Lao Er a stabbing blow, cut off one of Yang Lao''s arms, and spat at him: "Bah, you still want me to cut off my heir, my life is not my life? You live Damn here.


    After Yang Lao Er grabbed the money bag from Yang Lao San, he said to Yang Lao San: "Lao San, well done, take this girl with you."


    Yang Laosan was still screaming and wanted his second and third sons to take him away, but Yang Laosan looked at him proudly, dragged Gu Yumei and ran away.


    Mama Yao was so frightened that she fell to the ground, but looking at the blind bear running over, she had no time to me Yang Lao Er and Yang Lao San for rebelling, so she could only get up and run for her life.


    But Grandma Yao underestimated the cruelty of Yang Laoer and Yang Laosan. After running for a while, Yang Laoer shed Mammy Yao''s leg with a knife.


    "ah-"


    Mama Yao screamed and fell to the ground like Boss Yang: "You, you two jackals, I will never let you go even if I am a ghost."


    They want to use her and Boss Yang as bait to help them ward off the blind bear.


    "Huh, isn''t that person in our line of work a wolf? I can only me it on bad luck, meeting a blind bear." After Yang Laoer took away the money bag from Grandma Yao, he ran away without looking back.


    But Yang Lao Er always ran behind Yang Lao San, because he was afraid that he would also fall into Yang Lao San''s evil hands.    "Roar-"


    The blind bear roared angrily and ran towards them. Attracted by the smell of blood of Boss Yang and Aunt Yao, he stopped and licked Boss Yang and Aunt Yao with his tongue full of barbs.


    "ah-"


    The screams of the two men echoed in the mountains. Yang Laoer and Yang Laosan dragged Gu Yumei and ran back. They ran for more than half an hour before they finally escaped from the blind man''s death hole.


    Yang Laosan breathed a sigh of relief: "Damn, I''m born with a lot of life, even the blind bear in the mountains can''t do anything to me."


    Dafeng Mountain is very big. Even if they ran back, they did not meet any vigers who went into the mountain to look for people.


    They had been struggling for so long, and now it was getting brighter. Yang Laoer stood on the spot, looked around, pointed to the right and said, "Let''s go this way, we have to escape farther."


    This is still a deep mountain. If they encounter wolves, tigers and leopards again, they will have to deal with it here.


    "Yes, second brother, I listen to you." Yang Laosan was also afraid of Yang Laoer''s evil hand, so he immediately expressed his loyalty to him and escorted Gu Yumei to the right.


    Gu Yumei was tired, hungry and scared. She fainted after walking for less than two quarters of an hour.


    She woke up from the cold. When she opened her eyes, she found that Yang Laosan was taking off her clothes. She screamed in surprise and hurriedly pushed Yang Laosan away.


    After Yang Laosan was pushed away, he was not annoyed. Instead, he pointed a knife at her and said with a smile: "What the **** are you screaming? Who in this deep mountain and forest can hear you? Be honest and serve me well until youe out of the mountain." Later, I will take you to Jiangnan and let you go into the building with the most customers, where you can eat well and drink hot food, and you will be grateful to me."


    Gu Yumei was so frightened that her face turned pale. She pulled her clothes tight, shed tears, and kept shaking her head... She wanted to speak, but her teeth were chattering with fear, and she couldn''t utter a single word.


    She cannot serve him, otherwise she will be doomed, and she will get married. Ever since she became sensible, grandpa has often said that when she grows up, she will marry a schr and be a schr or a schr.


    Educated people are very particr about it. If her innocence is gone, how can she get married?


    Seeing her crying hard, Yang Laosanughed even more happily: "Hey, look at this little girl, she''s crying so pitifully. Don''t cry, don''t cry, brother is here to love you."


    When Gu Yumei heard this, Yang Laosan was so disgusted that she vomited out.


    "Mom, what do you mean? Aren''t you happy to serve me anymore? Come here and let me get a first hand while the second brother is not here." Yang Laosan directly grabbed Gu Yumei''s feet and pushed him towards her Drag this way.


    Gu Yumei kept crying, pulling on the grass on the ground, and struggling with Yang Lao San, but as a fifteen-year-old girl, she was no match for Yang Lao San, and she was soon dragged into Yang Lao San''s arms.


    Yang Laosan kissed her, and she felt so sick that she felt as if a snake had crawled over her body, and she couldn''t help retching... She suddenly remembered the pickled things she saw on the way to escape... It''s not that she didn''t understand anything, she knew a lot of scary things. ...I also heard my second aunt chewing the tongues of those girls and saying that they sold their bodies in order to survive with food.


    In the end, although the girls got the food, they were pointed at by others. She even remembered the words others scolded them.


    She does not want to lose her innocence like those people and live a life of being criticized and ridiculed by others.


    She, Gu Yumei, wants to be an official''s wife. If she can''t do it in this life, then she will do it in the next life!


    Gu Yumei used herst bit of strength and mmed her head against Yang Laosan. She got up while Yang Laosan was in pain, but did not run towards the entrance of the cave. She knew she couldn''t run away. The moment she stood up, she immediately hit the sharp rocks protruding from the cave.

 Chapter 497: be saved

    Chapter 497: be saved


    Chapter 497 Saved


    Mom, you still dare to bump into me, lets see if I dont torture you to death today! Yang Laosan got up and chased Gu Yumei. Before he could take a few steps, he heard a sound: Bang!


    Gu Yumei fell down in response, her whole forehead was dented by the impact, blood gushed out, her eyes widened, staring at Yang Lao San, scaring Yang Lao San so much that he hurriedly took a few steps back.


    After a while, when it was confirmed that Gu Yumei was dead, Yang Laosan was so angry that he kicked Gu Yumei and cursed: "What a **** bad luck!"


    Dont you just want to sleep with her once? No longer alive? What''s the big deal? Aren''t all the women in the building who receive customers every daye here like this?


    Yang Laosan couldn''t eat the "meat", so he cursed a lot, and then he could only ept his fate and drag Gu Yumei''s body out of the cave.


    As soon as he was dragged to the entrance of the cave, a strong gust of wind came from behind. Yang Laosan knew something was wrong and wanted to avoid it, but it was toote.


    With a click, Yang Lao Er killed Yang Lao San with one blow.


    Looking at Yang Laosan falling down with a look of death, Yang Laoer smiled and said: "Lao San, don''t me the second brother for being cruel. You were the one who dealt with the boss first. You dare to kill the boss, let alone me."


    In order to avoid being plotted against, he could only strike first.


    In fact, Yang Lao Er went out to hunt on purpose. He knew that Yang Lao San liked fishing. As long as he avoided it, Lao San would definitely not be able to help but attack Gu Yumei. And his n was to kill the third child from behind while he was acting out.


    His n was sessful, but he didn''t expect that Gu Yumei would be so fierce, and would rather be killed than to keep her innocence.


    "What a pity." Yang Laoer wanted to keep Gu Yumei. After all, this woman''s surname was Gu. If she took her out, she would receive thest two hundred taels of silver, but now she had no choice but to give up.


    Yang Lao Er did not dare to stay in the mountains for too long. After plundering the gold and silver notes from Yang Lao San, he left immediately.


    Dafeng Vige has been in chaos ever since Luo Huiniang and Gu Yumei were taken away.


    Kan Liu, Mutong, Wang Yongfu, Lao Zhu and his son were the first to go into the mountain to look for people. After several families learned the news, they immediately went to the vige chief He and asked the vige chief to ring the gong to notify the vigers, and everyone went to find the person together.


    When Vige Chief He learned that a gangster had entered the vige and arrested Gu Yumei and Luo Huiniang, he was furious: "Didn''t they let people guard the entrance to the vige? How did they guard it? They actually let the gangster enter the vige and arrested them. !


    "Vige Chief, now is not the time to talk about this. Hurry up and call the vigers to help find someone. It will be bad if you arete." The third grandfather was so anxious that he urged the vige chief.


    Yes, yes, yes, we have to gather people quickly to find someone, Ocang, Ocang! Vige chief He hurriedly called He Dacang and asked him to ring the gong to summon the vigers.


    Vige Chief He divided the people into three groups. One group stayed in the vige to watch in case there were still bad guys hiding in the vige; one group went to the county government office to ask Luo Wu for help; and the other group followed several men into the mountains to look for people.


    Gu Jinli was worried about Luo Huiniang and followed her into the mountains.


    Mr. Chen and Mrs. Chu also followed, shedding tears all the way, for fear that something might happen to Gu Yumei and Luo Huiniang.


    "Sister Mei, this stupid girl, why is her fate so bad? We just broke off the engagement and this happened again. Oh, oh, oh, oh, if something happens to her, what will she do in the future?" Although Mrs. Chen beat and scolded Gu Yumei, It was all for her own good, and she actually felt sorry for Gu Yumei in her heart.


    Although Ms. Chu tried hard not to think about bad things, she still couldn''t help but shed tears. What if Hui Niang encountered the same thing as her, what would she do in the future?


    Dafeng Mountain is too big, and the deep mountains are almost like virgin forests. The two groups of people wandered around the mountains all night, but they still couldn''t find Gu Yumei and Luo Huiniang even at dawn.


    Ms. Chen cried even harder and was so panicked: "What should I do? What should I do? It''s been a night, what if..."


    Stop crying, why are you crying? Bad luck! Gu Dagui held a machete in his hand, and while cutting the thorns in the mountain to clear a path, he scolded Mrs. Chen.


    As he was speaking, Gu Jinli''s nose twitched, sniffing the surrounding smells.


    Qin Sang was beside her. When he saw this, he quickly asked: "Did you find something?"


    Xiaoyu has a very good nose. When Sister Liu and her gang used medicine to stun Gu Jinxiu and drag them away, she woke up after smelling the medicine.


    Gu Jinli said: "I smell the poison I prepared, the kind you use to suppress water bandits." The smell was very light, but she still smelled it.


    She immediately squatted down and followed the smell of poison. A quarter of an hourter, she finally found a cloth bag under a rotten leaf: "It''s the bag worn by Hui Niang!"


    The guys were searching nearby, and when they heard her voice, they immediately gathered around her.


    When Mrs. Chu and Father Luo saw Luo Huiniangs green bag, they said happily: It belongs to Huiniang. She has been here before.


    "Here, the weeds here have traces of being trampled by people, and there are also cuts left by knives on the nearby tree trunks." Qin Sang ran along the traces of the trampled weeds.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly put away the bag dropped by Luo Huiniang and said, "Let''s follow him quickly."


    There was poison in the bag, and there were other vigers here. She was afraid that someone might identally touch it and be poisoned.


    "Hurry, follow Sang." Luo''s father hurriedly called to everyone and quickly chased Qin Sang.


    After having a cup of tea, Qin Sang came to the ce where Yang Laosan and Qin Eng foughtst night and found that there was a skid mark heading towards the slope.


    Qin Sang immediately ran towards the slope.


    He was cautious and very familiar with the mountains. He knew that there were some natural pits in the mountains, so when he came to the edge of the slope, he slowed down and did not fall.


    Gu Jinli had already chased after him. He stood on the edge of the pit and looked at it. He pointed at the ttened weeds on the edge of the pit and said, "Someone fell in."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I just don''t know who fell down?"


    Is it Luo Huiniang and Gu Yumei, or the criminal who caught them?


    "Sang, Xiaoyu, how are you? Did you find anything?" Luo''s father and the others caught up and asked, standing behind Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang told the story about someone falling.


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she immediately shouted: "Sister Mei! Sister Mei, did you fall? Respond quickly!"


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dexing had been looking for someone all night. They were tired and hungry. When they heard Mrs. Chen shouting, they immediately ran over and shouted down.


    However, there was no response. Just when they were about to leave, Gu Jinli suddenly saw smoke rising from the pit.


    Theres someone down there! she said in surprise, I guess the pit is too deep and we didnt hear the people down there shouting, so they could only set fire to use smoke to attract us.


    Qin Sang immediately untied the rope from his waist and tied one end of the rope to an old tree trunk not far away, preparing to go down to rescue people.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly untied the rope from his waist and handed it to him: "Take it, the pit is probably very deep, and your rope is probably not long enough."


    Qin Sang took it, knotted the two ropes and tied them together. While holding the ropes, he went into the pit to rescue people.


    Gu Jinli was still worried that the person under the pit was a gangster, but two-quarters of an hourter, it was Luo Huiniang who climbed up along the rope. She was so happy that she hurriedly reached out to pull Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang hugged Gu Jinli as soon as she climbed up: "Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, I see you alive again. I thought I and Brother Qin were going to starve to death down there."

 Chapter 498: turn up

    Chapter 498: turn up


    Chapter 498 found


    "Hui Niang, Hui Niang, my dear Hui girl, are you okay?" Mrs. Chu cried and rushed over. After looking Luo Huiniang up and down, she held her tightly in her arms and patted her on the back: "You... Damn girl, I asked you to trap a rabbit, you are so wild, you will scare your mother to death."


    Luo''s father also ran over. He had always been a rough man, but now he saw that his daughter was fine, and his eyes were red. Seeing Luo Huiniang coughing several times when she was patted by Mrs. Chu, he hurriedly said: "My dear mother, please stop patting me." Hui Niang was even injured by your pping."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu hurriedly stopped and hugged Luo Huiniang and cried.


    Luo Huiniang hurriedlyforted Mrs. Chu: "Mom, don''t cry. I''m fine. Look, I wasn''t hurt at all. It was Brother Qin who saved me."


    Mrs. Chen had already squeezed over, dragging Luo Huiniang and asked: "Where is Sister Mei? Where is my Sister Mei? Is she facing you down there? Hey, hurry up, you guys quickly step back and upy this ce." Howe my sister Mei climbed up?"


    Arge group of people gathered around the pit and hurriedly retreated, but Luo Huiniang did not retreat. Instead, she grabbed Ms. Chen and asked, "Auntie, haven''t you found Gu Yumei yet?"


    Mrs. Chen''s heart skipped a beat, and she forced a smile and said, "You kid, what are you talking about? My sister Mei fell into the pit with you."


    Luo Huiniang shook her head: "No, no, Brother Qin and I fell into the pit, and Gu Yumei was captured by a few gangsters."


    With a snap, Mrs. Chen was so anxious that she pped Luo Huiniang: "That''s nonsense. My sister Mei is with you. You are fine. How could she be captured by a few gangsters?!"


    After saying that, Mrs. Chen squatted down again, covered her face and cried bitterly... She was kidnapped by a few gangsters all night, and they were all men. Sister Mei, this is the end.


    Gu Dexing also didn''t want to believe that his sister had been kidnapped by a group of gangsters, so he asked Luo Huiniang: "Sister Mei is down there, isn''t she?"


    Luo Huiniang was a little frightened by Gu Dexing''s stare, but she still shook her head: "...Only Brother Qin and I are down there. She, she was taken away."


    Luo Huiniang was beaten, which was already in great pain. She also cried anxiously when she thought something might have happened to Gu Yumei: "I, I thought about saving her, but I was no match for those people... They tied me up. After Brother Qin came after me, they were afraid and threw me at Brother Qin, and we fell into the pit together."


    Luo Huiniang tried her best to exin, but Mrs. Chen was not in the mood to listen to her exnation at all. Gu Dafu was lying on the edge of the pit, looking down eagerly, hoping that the next person to climb up would be Gu Yumei.


    Gu Dagui was afraid that he would fall, so he held on to his feet from behind.


    Not long after, someone climbed up along the rope. It was Qin Eng.


    Gu Dafu grabbed Qin Eng and asked, "Eng, is my sister Mei down here?"


    Qin Eng threw away Gu Dafu''s hand in disgust, and said in a cold voice: "No, she was taken away by a few gangsters, and she must have gone to the mountains."


    After Gu Dafu and the others heard this, they burst into tears.


    "Sister Mei, Sister Mei, where have you been? Say something quickly, dad can''t find you!" Gu Dafu sat on the ground and cried, looking at the good Luo Huiniang, and then thinking about what might happen to his daughter. He was so desperate that he shouted around: "You beasts and beasts, if you want to catch me,e and catch me. What are you going to do with my girl!"


    Qin Eng was toozy to listen to their crying and walked far away on his own. He had tried his best. Whether Gu Yumei lived or died had nothing to do with him.


    Luo Wu was driving towards the mountains with a group of government officials. After hearing Gu Dafu''s cry, he followed the cry to find them. When he saw Luo Huiniang, he waspletely relieved and shouted with surprise and joy: "Huiniang! "


    After receiving the news from the vige in the middle ofst night, he was extremely anxious and immediately ran to Jiang''s house to find Jiang County Lieutenant.


    Jiang County Lieutenant was very helpful and immediately used three carriages at home to pull a group of government servants to Dafeng Vige. When he arrived in the vige, the sky had already started to light up. He got off the carriage and went straight to Gu Dashan''s house. After seeing that Gu Jinxiu was well, he was half alive.


    The viger who came to deliver the news said that the Gu family girl and the Luo family girl were captured by gangsters and taken to the mountains. He was confused when he heard the news, fearing that the Gu family girl who was captured was Gu Jinxiu.


    After learning from the third grandma that the person arrested was Gu Yumei, he led a group of government servants into the mountains to look for the person.


    "Brother." Luo Huiniang was so happy when she saw Luo Wu that she hurriedly ran towards him: "Brother, I''m fine. It was the second brother Qin who saved me."


    Luo Wu looked at Gu Dafu who was still crying, pulled Luo Huiniang over, asked her something in a low voice, and asked Qin Eng a few more questions. He led the yamen servant to Gu Dafu and said, "Uncle Dafu, you are not crying now." When the timees, we have to quickly go into the mountains to find someone."


    Two people were arrested. Huiniang was fine, but Gu Yumei was not found. Gu Dafu''s family must feel ufortable.


    Gu Jinli has been guarding the edge of the pit. After Qin Sang climbed up, she said: "Brother Luo Wu is right, we have to go into the mountains quickly to find someone."


    "Yes, yes, we can''t dy any longer. Sister Mei is still waiting for us to rescue her. Although she looks fierce, she is actually the most timid. We have to go into the mountains quickly to rescue her, otherwise she will be scared to death. ." Mrs. Chen stopped crying, wiped away her tears and stood up.


    Luo Wu had been a yamen servant for several months and was already very good at doing things. Seeing that there were many people here, he divided his people into three teams. Each team had yamen servants and vigers: "There are many wild animals in the mountains. Everyone, please be careful. If you encounter If something is wrong, run away immediately.


    Hey. Everyone responded, and the vigers tightened their grip on the hoes for fear of encountering wild beasts.


    Mr. Qin had a lot of experience in traveling around. He led a group of government servants and vigers, Luo Wu and Qin Eng led another group, and the remaining group was led by Qin Sang and Luo''s father.


    Three teams of men and horses immediately dispersed and looked for people in the mountains.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang are both good at checking the terrain, and she has a good nose. After searching in the mountains for more than three hours, she found a pile of torn corpses based on the smell of blood.


    Everyone was so frightened that they kept screaming.


    Qin Sang went to check the corpse in person, and came over a short timeter and said, "It must have been that group of gangsters who encountered the blind bear, and three of them were bitten to death."


    "Ah, there is a blind bear, so we can''t stay here for long, we have to run away." Although Mrs. Chen was eager to find someone, she was also afraid of death, so she hurried back.


    Gu Jinli was running while looking at the terrain. After running for half an hour, she suddenly stopped, pointed to the right and said: "There are traces of footsteps turning here, go this way!"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang went over to check, and after confirming that the traces might belong to the gangsters, the group of people searched to the right and for almost two hours. As evening approached, they finally found Gu Yumei.


    Its just that Gu Yumei is already dead, her clothes are disheveled, and there is a mans body lying next to her.


    When Mrs. Chen saw Gu Yumei, she immediately rushed over: "Sister Mei, Sister Mei, you **** girl, what are you doing here? Your family is going crazy looking for you!"


    Gu Yumei is just an ordinary girl of fifteen years old. She is spoiled by her family and is a bit squeamish. I hope she will be reincarnated as a princess in her next life. Qin Eng''s setting has always been very clear, abination of revenge + career + ruthlessness. He cannot be judged as a good guy or a bad guy. There are nopletely good guys in this book. Luo Huiniang''s character will be enriched in theter stage. Thank you for your support, okay? ^0^, go to bed first, and get up early tomorrow.

 Chapter 499: revenge

    Chapter 499: revenge


    Chapter 499 Revenge


    The expression on Mrs. Chen''s face was very strange. She was full of surprise, but she kept crying. She held Gu Yumei''s body in her arms and cursed: "You know you are afraid this time, right? Let''s see if you still obey me in the future? Okay." , Dont be afraid, your family wont me you this time, and your second aunt wont beat you, lets go home. I left a roast duck leg for you, havent you been thinking about eating it? Come on, get up quickly and go back to eat, itste I will be eaten by Brother Wang and Brother Fa."


    She said that she wanted to pick up Gu Yumei, but Gu Yumei waspletely stiff and the body was so heavy that she couldn''t pick it up at all.


    Mrs. Chen was angry and scolded Gu Yumei: "Youzy idiot, I havee to pick you up personally, and you are still hanging around. What do you think? You are not saying that you want to make new things and sell them to make money for the whole family." Isnt it a time to serve others? Didnt you say that you will marry a schr and be an officials wife in the future and take the whole family to enjoy the blessings? You should get up for me, how can you let your family live a good life after you die?!


    When Mrs. Chen said thest sentence, she could no longer hold on. She hugged Gu Yumei''s body and cried loudly: "Sister Mei, Sister Mei, why is your life so bad, can''t you do something good?"


    Gu Dafu had reacted at this moment and knew that Gu Yumei was dead and died so miserably. He spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with a thud. When he fainted, he murmured: "Ru Niang, I''m sorry for you."


    "Dad, dad, what''s wrong with you?" Gu Dexing was already frightened by Gu Yumei''s death. Seeing Gu Dafu fall, he immediately panicked, cried and shook Gu Dafu, and shouted helplessly at Gu Dagui: "Two Uncle, second uncle, what''s going on with my dad? Come over and have a look."


    When Gu Dagui saw that Gu Yumei was dead, he couldn''t stop crying. Hearing this, he rushed over and hugged Gu Dafu, squeezing him tightly: "Brother, brother, wake up, don''t fall. We haven''t avenged Sister Mei yet." !


    He thenforted Gu Dexing, who was crying uncontrobly: "Brother Xing, don''t be afraid, your dad is fine, he''s fine."


    Gu Dexing was so frightened that he pushed Gu Dafu with one hand and held Gu Dagui tightly with the other hand. He was afraid that Gu Dafu would die and that Gu Dagui would abandon their family.


    Gu Jinli ran over and felt Gu Dafu''s pulse. After a while, he said: "Uncle Dafu is fine. There''s no need to pinch him awake. Let him faint. If he wakes up, he will definitely still faint. People can''t stand this." toss."


    Fainting multiple times in a short period of time can be unbearable. Gu Dafu was hit by this and made him faint. A good sleep could actually calm him down.


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui breathed a sigh of relief, held Gu Dexing''s hand andforted him: "Brother Xing, your dad is fine, don''t be afraid."


    Gu Dexing nodded with tears in his eyes and was speechless.


    When the government officials saw that they had found the person, they immediately sent out smoke to notify other people, telling them to stop looking ande here quickly.


    Mrs. Chen was still crying while holding Gu Yumei''s body. Mrs. Chu hurriedly took a bundle and said to Mrs. Chen, "Let Sister Mei change into new clothes. She doesn''t look good."


    Last night, after they learned that Gu Yumei and Luo Huiniang were taken away by the gangsters, they had already brought two extra pairs of clothes in anticipation of something bad that might happen. Now that Gu Yumei''s clothes had been torn, she had to change into something better before carrying her body back.


    "Shut up, you vicious woman, get out of here!" Mrs. Chen was like a hen guarding her chicks, staring at Mrs. Chu with sharp eyes, for fear that Mrs. Chu would be afraid of Gu Yumei.


    Mrs. Chu is not angry either. She and Mrs. Chen have lived in the same vige for so many years, so she knows the rtionship between Mr. Chen and Mrs. Ru. And Gu Yumei looks a lot like Ru''s sister-inw. When Ru''s sister-inw died, Mrs. Chen was already very sad, and now Gu Yumei is dead again.


    Mrs. Chu patiently persuaded Mrs. Chen in a low voice: "Sister Mei wants to save face the most. She doesn''t like to wear shabby clothes. Please put her into new clothes quickly, lest she be unhappy and make trouble with you again. "


    It was only through good talk and bad talk that Chen was able to get the answer.


    The two of them moved Gu Yumeis body to the cave to change clothes. Qin Sang and Luo''s father had dragged Yang Laosan''s body aside. The other government servants gathered around and followed Qin Sang to check Yang Laosan''s body.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang said: "The fatal wound was from the back. The property on his body is missing. Someone must have plotted against him. This person must be his aplice."


    He looked up at the group of government officials and said, "At least one of my aplices has escaped."


    Qin Eng and Luo Wu were close to here. After running for about three quarters of an hour, they finally arrived with their men. After hearing this, they asked, "Is there anything that can prove his identity?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, all the valuable things on him were taken away. The other party seems to be a veteran."


    The matter of killing aplices and escaping for their lives due to internal strife was probably done more than once.


    He pulled up the grass next to him, washed his hands with the steamy grass, and said to Luo Wu: "Look in this direction, the man is running towards Daxing Town. We have to chase him immediately. If it iste, we are afraid that he wille from behind." Daxing Town fled to Hukang County."


    After passing the county, it bes difficult to arrest people.


    Luo Wu immediately said to two older people in a group of government officials: "Uncle Ping and Uncle Fu, it''s not toote. We have to go after them immediately and arrest them. What do you two think?"


    Luo Wu was valued by County Magistrate Xu and County Lieutenant Jiang. Since he made meritorious service in suppressing bandits and Bantou Zhu made mistakes again, he began to lead a group of government officials to handle cases, but he respected the old people in this group of government officials very much, even if Whatever you want to do, you will ask them first.


    Lao Ping and Lao Fu were very satisfied with Luo Wu''s respect. They also knew that he was valued by Jiang County Lieutenant and Xu County Magistrate, and he had also appeared in front of the prefect and General Guo, so they would not give him Deliberately looking for trouble, he nodded and said: "What Brother Wu said is true. We should set out to arrest the person immediately. We can''t let the bad guy escape."


    Luo Wu said again: "Uncle Ping and Uncle Fu, there has been a murder here, and the people from the county government must watch it. How about you and ten brothers staying here to help deal with the rest of the matter?"


    Lao Ping and Lao Fu naturally had no objection: "You can go arrest the people in peace and leave the rest to us."


    Luo Wu nodded gratefully, stood up immediately, and said to Luo''s father and the others: "Father, Uncle Dagui, and Hui Niang, there are still escapees among this group of gangsters. We are going to arrest them. You can hurry up and arrest them before it gets dark." Carry the body out of the mountain. The wild animals in the mountaine out to look for food and water at night, which is very dangerous. If anything happens, ask Uncle Ping and Uncle Fu for help."


    When Luo Huiniang saw Gu Yumei''s tragic death, she couldn''t stop crying. Although she hated Gu Yumei, she had been friends for so many years after all. She didn''t want Gu Yumei to die. After hearing this, she dragged Luo Wu and said: "Brother, you must kill her." The escaped bad guy, help Gu Yumei take revenge!"


    Luo Wu: "Don''t worry, I won''t let the bad guys escape. Go home honestly and don''t run around until the bad guys are caught, okay?"


    After seeing Luo Huiniang nodding, he immediately summoned people to catch Yang Laoer who had escaped.

 Chapter 500: Kill thousands of families

    Chapter 500: Kill thousands of families


    Chapter 500: Kill Wanjia


    Qin Sang and Qin Eng also followed.


    Before leaving, Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli: "This time we have to run far away, so don''t go. Go home and be careful. I''m afraid the vige is not safe yet."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry, we will go down the mountain and go home soon. I will pay attention to things in the vige."


    Uncles from He''s family were obviously guarding the entrance to the vige. How did the gang of thugs get in?


    I guess there is someone in the vige who can help, otherwise it would be impossible for the gang to know how to enter the vige from other ces than the vige entrance and find Gu Yumei so urately...


    Gu Jinli''s heart tightened, and he suddenly thought of someone rted to Gu Yumei - Wan Lifang!


    Could it be that Wan Lifang had a grudge and found a group of gangsters to teach Gu Yumei a lesson, but Luo Huiniang caught him and tied them away together? This is very possible.


    Gu Jinli immediately went to ask Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang exined what happened that night in detail, which made Gu Jinli frown... Gu Yumei brought Aunt Yao into the vige, instead of Gu Yumei taking Aunt Yao out of the vige.


    Going outside means you will be arrested, walking outside means...you want to arrest others?


    Who are these other people?


    Gu Jinli felt a shiver in his heart, and immediately found Qin Sang, told him the matter, and finally expressed his guess: "It may not be Wan Lifang behind that group, there should be others... Didn''t Jiang County Lieutenant send a message to say that Zou Yuzhen was with Did Fan Dabiao die strangely? It is estimated that they did not die fighting each other, but were killed by a third person. Now Gu Yumei''s matter is likely to be rted to that third person! "


    After Qin Sang and Luo Wu heard this, they all felt that this matter was serious and they could not dy any longer. They had to quickly find the escaped criminal and ask him who was behind it.


    Ms. Chen changed Gu Yumei''s clothes and dressed her up carefully. When she came out, she heard this and immediately rushed over and said, "Did a little beast from the Wan family do it? I''m going to chop him alive!"


    Chen''s eyes were tearing up, and her eyes were gleaming with ferocity, as if she wanted to chop the entire Wan family into pieces.


    Luo Wu was afraid that she would be impulsive and get into trouble, so he hurriedly said: "Auntie, there is no evidence for this matter yet. Don''t make wild guesses, otherwise the Wan family will bite you back."


    "Bah! The little beast killed my sister Mei, and I''m still polite to him? I have to kill him!" Ms. Chen started crying again and called Gu Yumei a miserable life: "When she was a child, everyone in the family pampered her. , the people in the vige also said that she has a good fortune and has a good maternal grandfather. When she grows up, she will marry a schr and be the wife of an official. Who would have thought... This girl has a bad fate. The first fourteen years were Enjoy all the blessings in this life."


    Crying again: "The conditions at home are not very good, and she has not enjoyed much blessing. I am also a fierce person. I am not as easy to talk to as my elder sister-inw, but I have beaten and scolded her a lot."


    When Mrs. Chen said this, she pped herself hard twice. Gu Dagui hurriedly grabbed her and advised: "Okay, stop making trouble, leave the arrest to Brother Wu and the others. You go and apany Sister Mei." Son. She has been timid and afraid of the dark since she was a child. If you leave her alone in the cave, she will be afraid."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she rushed into the cave and apanied Gu Yumeis body.


    Gu Dagui wiped his tears and begged Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, I have to help uncle catch the escaped gangsters... I have to let Sister Mei die in peace. I beg you."


    As he spoke, he knelt down to Luo Wu. Luo Wu was so frightened that he hurriedly pulled Gu Dagui up: "Uncle Dagui, what are you doing? Get up quickly. We will definitely catch the escaped viin and avenge Sister Mei."


    Gu Dagui was still sober. After hearing Luo Wu''s words, he stood up and urged Luo Wu and the others to arrest the person.


    Gu Dexing, however, only wanted to avenge Gu Yumei. He found Qin Eng and begged him: "Qin Er, if you find the escaped gangsters, kill them all without leaving them alive!" He added: "Sister Mei You are also responsible for my sons death!


    Qin Eng narrowed his eyes, stared at Gu Dexing, and shook him off, but did not say any words of rejection.


    Gu Dexing understood that Qin Eng had listened.


    Gu Dexing is not a fool. He asked for Qin Er instead of Qin San. He knew that Qin Er was more ruthless in doing things. He was a man with evil intentions and ruthless hands, and he could do it.


    The yamen servants had already made turpentine torches. With the torches, Qin Sang and Qin Eng were checking for traces of the criminals'' escape and arresting them at the same time.


    Not long after, Mr. Qin, Kan Liu and others saw the smoke and rushed here. When they learned that Gu Yumei died, they were in tears, and the men in the family even shed tears. They also watched Gu Yumei grow up. Although the child had a bad temper, was a spoiled child, and did not respect their elders very much, she did not do anything evil, yet she died like this.


    Lao Qin sighed and asked Kan Liu and the others to make two simple frames, one for carrying Gu Dafu and the other for carrying Gu Yumei''s body down the mountain.


    Mrs. Chen asked everyone present for dry food. She walked in front, broke the dry food into pieces, sprinkled some along the way, and shouted: "Sister Mei, don''t be afraid, follow this road to the second aunt''s house, follow closely." Come on, dont get lost.


    If you can''t get home, you will have to be a lonely ghost in the mountains.


    By the time they returned to the vige, it was alreadyte at night, but no one in the vige was asleep. They were frantically looking for someone around the vige. It turned out that the Lu Shuiwa siblings of the Lu family were missing.


    He Dasu wiped the sweat from his forehead and said: "The night you went up the mountain, a son and a daughter from Lu Haozi''s family disappeared. Lu Haozi was not at home doing odd jobs, and his wife went back to her parents'' house. The two elders at home were not very smart. Lingguang didn''t pay much attention to it. He only discovered that the two children hadn''te back when he called for breakfast this morning. He had been searching like crazy all day. The government servants who stayed in the vige also helped to search, but they didn''t even find a hair. "


    Gu Jinli immediately thought of the Wan family and hurriedly exined his previous guess.


    The yamen servant who stayed in the vige frowned and asked, "Girl from the Gu family, do you have any evidence for what you say?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, it''s just a guess."


    When the government officials are in trouble, they cannot go to Wanjia to look for someone without evidence.


    After vige chief He learned that Gu Yumei and Luo Huiniang had been found, he rushed over immediately. When he heard this, he gritted his teeth and said, "Please don''t bother, leave this matter to our vige."


    It is difficult for the government officials toe forward, but their vigers can go out to Wanjia to find people. If there is something going on in rural viges or towns, as long as it is possible, they can bring vigers toe and ask.


    Lu Haozi''s family lost a son and a daughter. Because of the two children, the Wan family was suspicious, so it was possible for the vige toe to question him.


    The government officials still felt that something was wrong, but He Jinsheng suddenly said: "Dear gentlemen, my Tongsheng said that Lu Shuiwa recently told the children in the vige that he helped Wan Lifang send news to the girl from the wealthy uncle''s family several times, and also said Wanli Fang is stupid, and he cheated him out of ten cents."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he immediately said: "It is indeed rted to Wan Li Fang, so why are we waiting? Let''s kill Wan''s family quickly and save people!"


    The vige can''t let anything happen again, and if something happens again, he, the vige chief, won''t have to do anything anymore.

 Chapter 501: Did the police arrest your son?

    Chapter 501: Did the police arrest your son?


    Chapter 501: Report to the officials to arrest your son?


    Lao Fu was more courageous and said to Uncle Ping: "I will take five brothers to follow, but I will not enter the Wan family''s door. I will only respond outside."


    In this way, if Wanlifang really **** two children, they would be able to go in and help in time once they discovered something. If they hadn''t found out, it would have been okay for them to make this trip. The government officials hadn''te in, so the Wan family would have no reason to go to the county government to sue them.


    Uncle Ping nodded: "Okay, you can take the people there."


    Vige Chief He was very happy to hear this. He cupped his hands at Old Fu Gong and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Fu. Let''s go with the old man."


    Lao Fu did not hesitate and left with five government officials and vige chief He.


    Vige Chief He immediately beat the gong to summon the Lu family and led the Lu family to kill Wanjia.


    He Dacang and the others did not follow him, but stayed in the vige to help Gu Dafu''s family arrange funeral arrangements.


    The third grandmother, Mrs. Cui, Aunt Tian, and Mrs. Yan couldnt stop crying when they learned that Gu Yumei died.


    Mrs. Cui was so scared that she called Lao Zhu''s wife, Zhu Camellia, Wang Ma and Xu Wang to her home and asked them to guard Gu Jinxiu and the others at home, while she and the third grandma went to Gu Dafu''s house. , helping to take care of Gu Yumei''s funeral.


    Mrs. Chu was also going. She left Luo Huiniang at Gu Jinli''s house and asked her to keep herpany with the Gu Jinli sisters.


    Luo Huiniang felt guilty about Gu Yumei''s death and begged Mrs. Chu: "Mom, let me go and help too."


    Mrs. Chu scolded her: "What nonsense are you talking about? You, a little girl, can do this? Just stay at Sister Xiu''s house and sleep here tonight. If you have anything to do, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    Gu Jinxiu also grabbed Luo Huiniang and said, "Huiniang, please stay with us until dawn tomorrow."


    With Gu Yumei gone, there will definitely be chaos. They can''t help, so they should stay calm.


    Luo Huiniang had no choice but to nod in agreement, and Mrs. Chu followed the third grandmother and Mrs. Cui.


    The third grandma cried all the way. No matter how arrogant this girl is, Sister Mei has been with her since she was born. She also hugged and kissed Gu Yumei when she was a child, and even helped to feed her.


    At that time, she felt that Gu Yumei had a good life, and her food was several times better than that of other girls in the vige. It was difficult for other girls to eat even an egg, let alone meat, but when she was a child, Gu Yumei could eat eggs every day and was very well-fed. It''s fine.


    Third aunt, Sister Mei is gone... As soon as Third Grandma arrived at Gu Dafus house, Ms. Chen started crying: Im sorry, sister-inw, for not taking good care of Sister Mei. I deserve to die!


    The third grandma shed tears, pped Mrs. Chen''s hand and said, "Stop crying, go boil water and clean up the child. Her mother misses her and wants to take her away."


    Although Mrs. Chen has a bad temper, this aunt does an excellent job, which makes Brother Xing and Sister Mei feel pain in their hearts.


    Ms. Chen couldn''t help but cry, but she still obeyed and went to boil water to prepare Gu Yumei''s clothes.


    Old Yan also came to Gu Dafu''s house with Mrs. Yan''s support. When he saw Gu Yumei''s body, he burst into tears.


    After Mrs. Chen boiled the water, Mrs. Chu and the others brought the water to Gu Yumei''s house, gave her a bath, wiped off the blood on her head and body, and found a new autumn coat for her. She put it on andbed her hair.


    Mrs. Chen took a silver hairpin she secretly bought and put it on Gu Yumei: "When you got your hairpin, you were still on the road to escape from the wilderness, and your family didn''t give you any gift for getting your hairpin. If you wear this silver hairpin, you will be able to wear it when you get down there." It can make you look good."


    This girl loves face the most. After they had washed and dressed Gu Yumei, Gu Dafu also woke up.


    The third grandfather stayed by his bedside andforted him for a long time, so that he didn''t faint again.


    Although Gu Dafu did not faint, he had a gloomy air about him, as if he had suddenly stepped into old age from middle age. He looked around, but did not see Gu Dagui, so he hurriedly shouted: "Dagui, where is Dagui?"


    Gu Dagui was discussing with several men in the yard how to organize the funeral for Gu Yumei. Hearing Gu Dafu''s voice, he hurriedly ran into the house. Seeing that Gu Dafu was awake, he said in surprise: "Brother, you''re awake. I''m here." , what do you have to say to me?"


    Gu Dafu said with tears: "Sister Mei is a face-saving person. She only loves the silver hairpin and the gold hairpin. I want to borrow some silver from you and rush to the county to buy her a pair of gold and three gold hairpins. Then I will bury them with her." ...I didnt let her wear it while I was alive...Now I have toplete it for her and let her go on the road happily."


    Gu Dagui said: "Okay, after I have discussed Sister Mei''s funeral, I will go to the county to buy it for her."


    Three gold items are expensive things, but if you dont buy them, the eldest brother will definitely feel ufortable, and he will feel even more sorry for Sister Mei.


    Gu Dafu added: "There are brocade clothes in the county. Let''s buy her one. I have been moring for it before, but as a father, I have no ability and I have never had the money to buy it for her."


    He also talked about the coffin: "I need to buy a good one, and buy some insect-proof spices. She has a youngdy''s temper, so I have to make it better for her, otherwise she willin again."


    Gu Dagui wrote down everything. Although everything was expensive, Gu Dagui didn''t say anything. The family was happy to spend the money on Sister Mei.


    Gu Dexing on the side was crying while listening.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa were frightened. The two younger ones hid in their room, but they couldn''t help but ran out to see. They saw everyone crying. They knew that Sister Yumei was dead, and they were frightened and cried.


    Gu Dagui had no time to pay attention to them. After writing down everything Gu Dafu said, he went to get all the money at home... Fortunately, they got the dividends from the workshop at the end of August, otherwise they would not have the money to hold a funeral like this.


    While Qin Gu Luotian''s family was organizing the funeral for Gu Yumei, vige chief He led the Lu family to the Wan family''s door.


    Since Wanjia Private School was converted into a horse and carriage shop, the door has been open every day recently. Vige Chief He and the others did not need to call the door and entered Wanjia directly through the open door of the private school.


    Ni Laodong was looking at the shop. When he saw Vige Chief He and othersing, he frowned and asked: "This is a carriage and horse shop, and they also cook. Are you here to eat or to cook?"


    After Lu Haozi learned that the two children were missing, he had already rushed back from where he was working. Hearing this, he grabbed Ni Laodong''s clothes and said, "You think we are here to eat? Hand over the Wanli Fang quickly, or we will smash it." This shabby shop of yours!


    Mrs. Ni had already rushed to find Mrs. Ni. When Mrs. Ni heard that a group of people hade to the carriage shop, and that group was from Dafeng Vige, she was so angry that she pped the table and said, "The people of Dafeng Vige who are suffering from the gue, Is it over yet? Why cant we get rid of them? Itsing again and again, I have to make them look good this time!


    Mrs. Ni went directly to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife, rushed to the front of the shop, and asked the vige chief He angrily: "What do you people in Dafeng Vige want to do? This is Xiu Caigong''s home, and you just broke in like this, and you still dare to beat us Servants of the family, just wait, Ill have someone report you to the official!


    Mrs. Ni immediately shouted to Maozi: "What are you still doing? Go to Silifang to find Mr. Kong Cha and others, and say that the robbers went to the schr''s house to steal money!"


    Vige Chief He sneered: "Report to the official, report to the official to arrest your son?"

 Chapter 502: Ni Ruiniang fights back

    Chapter 502: Ni Ruiniang fights back


    Chapter 502 Ni Ruiniangs counterattack


    Mrs. Ni became angry when she heard this. She pointed at Vige Chief He and cursed: "You old man, don''t talk nonsense. My brother Fang is a man of etiquette andw. How could he be arrested by the officials?"


    Vige Chief Heughed when he heard this: "How can a person who abides by etiquette and abide by thew do such a thing as having an affair before getting married and making an adult pregnant?"


    Mrs. Ni''s face turned red after being criticized, and she quibbled: "What kind of fornication? My brother Fang and Ruiniang have a letter of engagement, and they are an engaged couple."


    "Bah, you have the nerve to say such things." Lu Hefu couldn''t bear it anymore, and pointed at Mrs. Ni and scolded: "Your brother Fang is engaged to a girl from the Gu family, but he hired her behind the Gu family''s back. Its so shameless when ites to people!


    Mrs. Ni felt that her family''s scandals were exposed one after another, and she felt that she could not keep it on her face, so she could only roar louder, waving her kitchen knife and said: "Go, go, mydy is not shy about talking to you peasants, get out of my shop now." .


    "Get out of here, mother!" Lu Haozi''s daughter-inw rushed over and beat Ms. Ni, crying: "Give back my Shuiwa and Zao''er, or I will never be done with you."


    Mrs. Ni was beaten inexplicably, and she hurriedly called Mrs. Ni: "Come here quickly and help."


    Mrs. Ni quickly picked up the broom at the door and hit Lu Haozi''s wife. Lu Haozi hurriedly went up to help.


    Vige Chief He looked at the kitchen knife in Ni''s hand. Fearing that someone might be killed, he rushed to the back of the counter and smashed the only two jars of wine.


    There were two bangs, the two jars of wine were smashed, and the wine spilled all over the floor, filling the room with the aroma of wine.


    The Wan family has been very poor recently. These two jars of wine were bought on credit from the Yao family in the town. Seeing the vige chief He smashed the wine, Mrs. Ni burst into tears. She sat on the ground and cried at the top of her voice: "Hey Oh, Im not alive anymore, robbers areing to bully people at night, pleasee quickly!


    Vige Chief He did not expect that a schrlydy would have the same virtues as the shrew in the vige. He gasped with anger, pointed at Mrs. Ni and said: "Don''t say that we, a group of big men, are bullying you. Call out your Wanxiucai family." We came to your house because of a life-threatening matter in our vige. If you dy the matter because of your behavior, your family will not be able to bear it if someone''s life is lost."


    When Mrs. Ni heard this, she thought about the seven guests who suddenly disappeared from home, and she felt panicked. Could it be that those seven guests had caused the evil, and now people from Dafeng Vige havee to find them?


    The more Ni thought about it, the more panicked she became. She was afraid that the seven guests had done something evil. In order to save her family, she tried her best to prevent Vige Chief He and others from entering the Wan family''s back house, and refused to let anyone call Wan Xiucai.


    Lu Hefu saw that there was too much noise here and was afraid that Wan Lifang would hear themotion and slip out of the back door, so he immediately took away ten Lu family members and guarded the back and corner doors of Wan''s house to prevent Wan Lifang from escaping.


    Since Wan Lifang returned from Dafeng Vige, he has been worried that Boss Yang and others will be caught and implicate him, so he has been hiding in the old warehouse at home.


    It is said to be a warehouse, but actually there is nothing in it, it is just an empty house.


    And besides what he thought, there were also Lu Shuiwa''s brother and sister in this warehouse.


    After Boss Yang and the others were discovered by the people of Dafeng Vigest night and fled to the mountains, he wanted to let the Lu Shuiwa brothers and sisters go, but he was also worried that the Lu Shuiwa siblings would shake him out. If the people in Dafeng Vige couldn''t catch Boss Yang and the others, they would. Turning around to catch him, they could only kidnap the Lu Shuiwa brothers and sisters back home.


    Wan Lifang stayed in the warehouse for a day and a night. Now he was thirsty and hungry. He couldn''t bear it anymore and warned Lu Shuiwa and his sister: "I''m going to get food. If you don''t want to starve to death, please be honest with me, listen." Have you arrived yet?"


    Lu Zaoer was only three years old and was already frightened into confusion. She could only cry softly with her mouth gagged. When Wan Lifang saw this, he was furious and was about to p Lu Zao''er. Lu Shuiwa quickly blocked it with her body and nodded directly at Wan Lifang, indicating that she understood and would be honest and obedient.


    Wan Lifang kicked Lu Shuiwa, and after relieving his anger, he quietly opened the warehouse door. Without seeing anyone, he ducked out of the warehouse, locked the door with an iron lock, and returned to his yard covered all the way.


    Ni Shiliu was guarding Ni Ruiniang in the house. When she saw Wan Lifanging back, she hurriedly came to greet her and said, "Master, you are finally back. I am worried to death. If you don''te back, I won''t know how to reply to my wife."


    Mr. Ni asked no less than five times today, where did Wan Lifang take those guests? Ni Shiliu responded ording to Wan Lifang''s words, but Ni didn''t believe it and said that a group of distinguished guests from the south of the Yangtze River were going to the countryside to have fun. Are you looking for sin?


    As soon as Wan Lifang entered the room, he rushed to the table and ate the remaining half of the multigrain cake. After drinking half a pot of tea, he said to Ni Shiliu: "If there is anything delicious in the kitchen, give it to me." Bring it, I want some meat, some white rice, go quickly, Im going to starve to death.


    Ni Shiliu was always obedient and immediately went to the kitchen to get food for Wan Lifang.


    But Wan''s family was so poor that they only used meat and vegetables to entertain distinguished guests. Those guests were not here, so they didn''t buy meat today. Ni Shiliu only brought a few eggs, a bowl of sweet potato porridge and a few multigrain cakes.


    Wan Lifang was so angry when he saw it that he cursed and ate a few eggs and sweet potato porridge, then left with the multigrain pancake.


    Seeing that Wan Lifang had juste back and was about to leave, Ni Shiliu hurriedly asked: "Master, where are you going? Madam has asked me several times today. You can''t stay away from home anymore."


    Wan Lifang turned around and roared: "What the hell, where can I go without you as a ve to take care of this young master?" After saying that, he ran to the warehouse without looking back.


    Ni Shiliu was so wronged that she cried when she was scolded. But her mother said that she was going to marry the young master and be his maid. Being the maid would depend on the young master''s favor, but she couldn''t offend the young master. She had to smile even when she was beaten or scolded.


    But Ni Shiliu still felt aggrieved.


    Ni Ruiniang was still locked in Wanlifang''s room. She heard the noise outside and made a sound inside.


    Ni Shiliu heard the sound and walked into the back room and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you need to go to the toilet again?"


    Ni Ruiniang didnt nod, but just kept moaning. Ni Pomegranate was annoyed by the noise, so she could only take the linen ball out of Ni Ruiniangs mouth.


    Ni Ruiniang asked hurriedly: "Pomegranate, is Wan Lifang the only one back? Where are Aunt Yao and the others?"


    Ni Shiliu frowned and said, "Miss Cousin, the young master said that I can''t tell you about him. If you say that you are restless and hate him in your heart, you will harm him."


    Ni Ruiniang scolded Ni Shiliu for being stupid. Wan Lifang didn''t take her seriously at all. She still listened to Wan Lifang''s words, but she didn''t show it. She just cried: "Pomegranate, what do I think about my cousin?" You know that I have been treating him with all my heart since I was a child. How could I possibly harm him? Besides, I gave my body to him and was pregnant with his child. What benefits can I get from harming him? Who can I marry?"


    After hearing this, Ni Shiliu felt that it made sense.


    Ni Ruiniang said again: "It''s not me who wants to harm my cousin now, but Grandma Yao and the others... Those people are big thieves, and they want to lead my cousin to do bad things. Now I guess the bad things have been done, and they ran away, and But my cousin is back on his own. If things leak out and the government cant catch Grandma Yao and the others, they will definitelye to arrest my cousin.

 Chapter 503: Wanli Fang was arrested

    Chapter 503: Wanli Fang was arrested


    Chapter 503 Wanli Fang was arrested


    Ni Shiliu became anxious after hearing this: "Miss Cousin, are you telling the truth? Don''t scare me."


    Ni Ruiniang cried: "We have grown up together. How could I lie to you? Besides, this is rted to my cousin''s life. How could I talk nonsense about such a big thing?"


    "Hurry up and untie me. I have to go to my aunt and tell her that my cousin may be taken advantage of by those bad people. I can''t let my cousin be harmed by them like this."


    Ni Shiliu was at a loss, shook her head and said, "But the young master said I can''t let you go, otherwise he will sell me."


    Ni Ruiniang scolded Wan Lifang again in her heart, and continued to cry to Ni Shiliu: "Shiliu, I really want to live with my cousin for the rest of my life, and I won''t harm him. Please untie me quickly. If it''s toote, My cousin is about to be arrested by the Yamen people."


    Ni Shiliu panicked and hesitated whether to untie Ni Ruiniang.


    Ni Ruiniang gritted her teeth and told Ni Shiliu: "I had a miscarriage and the afterbirth was not done properly. The doctor said that I can''t get pregnant again. My aunt knows that I can''t give birth and will definitely keep you to continue the family lineage, so my cousin can''t sell you. Its up to my aunt to have the final say.


    Then while Ni Shiliu was in shock, he yelled at her: "Untie me quickly, it''s toote!"


    "Yes, yes, I will untie you, my ve." Ni Shiliu trembled with fright and hurriedly untied Ni Ruiniang.


    Ni Ruiniang was imprisoned for several days and was finally rescued. She cried andughed and cursed the Wan family: "A bunch of wolf-hearted things treated me like this, and they even said she was my biological aunt. My biological aunt can watch." How many days have your niece been detained without even asking?"


    Ni Ruiniang''s hatred for the Wan family has reached an undying level. Ni Shiliu was shocked when she heard this and said hurriedly: "Cousin, you, why are you scolding my wife?"


    With a snap, Ni Ruiniang pped Ni Shiliu: "Bah, you bastard, you are carrying the master''s things. You are a maid from my Ni family. You have been slept with by Wan Lifang a few times and you have forgotten who your master is? You Just wait for me, and I will deal with you after I take care of Wan Li Fang."


    As he spoke, he picked up the teapot on the table and hit Ni Shiliu on the head. After knocking Ni Shiliu unconscious, he tied her up with the rope that he had **** before. After dragging her to the back room, he left the yard and was about to go Looking for Wanli Fang, I suddenly heard a loud noiseing from the shop in front.


    Ni Ruiniang frowned and walked over following the sound. She saw Ni, Mrs. Ni, and Ni Laodong fighting with people from Dafeng Vige. Ni was still crying: "My brother Fang is not at home, and he did not arrest the two people from your vige." Baby, get out of here right away. If you dont get out of here, Ill make you look good when my schres out!"


    After hearing this, Ni Ruiniang sighed that the sky was really wise. She shouted regardless of it: "Wanli Fang is at home. He has arrested two children and locked them up at home. You guyse in quickly and search. If it''ste, Wanli Fang will be here." Kill the two babies!"


    There was a moment of silence all around, and then Vige Chief He and others, including Lao Fu who was guarding the door and did not dare to rush in, all rushed into Wan''s house and asked Ni Ruiniang: "Are you telling the truth?"


    Lao Fu added: "Lying at this time is considered perjury, and you will have to go to jail."


    Ni Ruiniang hated Wanjia deeply. She didnt care whether Wanlifang **** the child or not. She just wanted Wanjia and Wanlifang to pay the price. She immediately swore: "I, Ni Ruiniang, swear that if there is a lie in what I say, my whole family, The three ns and six rtives will not die well!"


    By coincidence, these three ns and six rtives also include the Wan family.


    Mrs. Ni was so angry that she jumped out and cursed: "Ni Ruiniang, you white-eyed wolf, you are going to make the sky thunder and thunder when you tell such lies."


    Its a pity that God was on Ni Ruiniangs side this time and did not send thunder from the sky.


    Lao Fu immediately said: "Seal all the entrances of Wanjia and no one is allowed to get out. Go to Silifang and call Lao Kong and the others to help."


    He then said to Vige Chief He: "Now that there is a witness, let''s quickly go into Wan''s house and search!"


    The Lu family couldn''t wait for a long time. Lu Haozi, his wife and his cousins immediately rushed into the Wan family to find someone. Wan Lifang was feeding cereal cakes to Lu Shuiwa''s brother and sister when he suddenly heard amotion outside, as if arge group of people were rushing here. He panicked and hurriedly blocked the mouths of the two children with linen **** to prevent them from speaking. sound.


    "What is this room used for? Open it quickly, we have to go in and search." Lao Fu pointed to the old warehouse.


    Ni Laodong said: "This is an old warehouse with nothing in it. It''s empty. You''ve been searching for half an hour and haven''t found anything. It''s time to leave."


    "Leave? Ni Ruiniang said it herself. Wan Lifang kidnapped two children and returned to Wan''s family. We will not leave until we find the children!" Lu Haozi''s wife yelled as if she was crazy. It was not easy for someone to find the children. I hope that if she can''t be found in the end, she won''t be alive and the Lu family will divorce her.


    Brother and sister Lu Shuiwa immediately burst into tears when they heard their mother''s voice. The noise made Wan Lifang panic. When he looked at the two children, he actually had murderous intentions.


    Thinking about it, if the two children died and he threw the bodies of the two children out of the window, even if the government officials rushed in to find him, there would be no evidence to arrest him, right?


    Wan Lifang was frightened and panicked, but no one with a clear mind would have such a stupid idea.


    But at this moment, he just wanted to kill the Lu Shuiwa brothers and sisters. He felt that if the two of them died, he would be innocent and everything could be treated as if it never happened.


    Unfortunately, as soon as his hands reached Lu Shuiwa''s neck, the door of the warehouse was smashed open with wooden stakes by Lao Fu and two yamen servants.


    With a bang, the door burst open, and a group of people saw Wan Lifang strangling the child. This was absolutely conclusive evidence.


    Lu Haozi and his wife immediately rushed over, one pushed Wan Lifang down, and the other raised his fist and hit him: "You beast, how dare you tie up my child and want to kill someone, you are worse than a beast!"


    Seeing this, Ni Ruiniang rushed over and stomped on Wan Lifang several times, specifically stepping on the ce where he could be crippled.


    Wan Lifang screamed and shouted: "Stop, spare your life, I didn''t tie the children, I picked them up on the road."


    "Bah, you can also say this. I saw you kidnap the two children from the back door with my own eyes. You still wanted to kill them. So many of us saw it." Ni Ruiniang only wants to be destroyed. Wan Li Fang can tell any lie.


    Mr. Ni was already confused... Did Brother Fang really tie up two children from Dafeng Vige and just wanted to strangle them to death?


    She couldn''t bear the stimtion and fainted with a cry.


    Lu Gensheng hurriedly untied Lu Shuiwa''s brother and sister. Lu Haozi''s wife hurriedly came over to hug the two children andfort them. The mother and son hugged each other and cried.


    After Wan Lifang was beaten to half death, Lao Fu finally shouted stop, had Wan Li Fang tied up, and asked Lu Shuiwa again.


    Lu Shuiwa was smart. Although he had been frightened for a day and night, his brain was still bright. He cried and told how Wan Lifang paid him to deliver a message to Gu Yumei, how he coerced him, how he kidnapped their brothers and sisters, and who were those gangsters. It was clearly exined how they were brought into Dafeng Vige to capture Gu Yumei, and how their brother and sister were captured and brought back to Wanjia by Wan Lifang.


    In the end, he cried and said: "Wanli is going to kill me and my sister, my parents, I''m afraid, wuwuwu..."


    Lu Zaoer was almost scared to death. When she saw her brother crying, she also burst into tears.


    "Come on, the evidence is conclusive. Wan Lifang can''t escape this time." After Lao Fu captured Wan Lifang, he sent someone to find Wan Xiucai.


    Wan Xiucai, as a schr, managed his family like this. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, he would also be punished.

 Chapter 504: Go to the county government office

    Chapter 504: Go to the county government office


    Chapter 504: Going to the county government office


    When Wan Xiucai was found, he smelled of alcohol and was so drunk that he had to be supported when walking. He spoke with a loud tongue. He pointed at them andughed: "Hey, there are so many guests today." Not much... I must have made a lot of money..."


    With another bang, he pped the door and said angrily: "Smelly bitch, this schr said that you are not allowed to open a shop... My family is a schrly family... You have made the schrly smell smell to the sky!"


    After saying that, he sat down directly on the ground and cried: "Mom, dad, ancestors of the Wan family, unworthy descendants, I''m sorry for you, a good family has been turned into, uh, into a cesspit by a mother-inw, ugh, ugh Woo..."


    Wan Xiucai cried miserably. Lao Fu frowned and said to the two government officials, "Go get some well water and pour it on me."


    The two government servants immediately ran to the old well in Wanjia''s kitchen and fetched two buckets of water.


    It was September now, and the well water was very cold at night. Two buckets of well water poured on Wan Xiucai, causing Wan Xiucai to jump up from the ground and cursed: "How dare you, you are rebelling against heaven. If you dare to throw cold water on this schr, I will go to the Yamen to sue..."


    Once he saw clearly that the person opposite was a government servant wearing a policeman''s uniform, he immediately became silent and sweat dropped along with the cold water.


    Lao Fu came over and asked with a sneer: "Master Xiu Cai, are you sober? Do you want to go to the Yamen to file aint against us?"


    Wan Xiucai was a bully and feared the strong, especially he did not dare to offend the people in the county government. He wiped the water stains on his face with his sleeves and said with a smile, "It turns out to be Master Fu, why are you here?"


    Lao Fu didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him, so he directly told the evil things Wan Lifang had done, and finally said: "As the head of the family and a schr in the court, you have to abide by the rules of the court when you get the benefits of the court. You Now that my son hasmitted a serious crime, you have to go back to the county office with us."


    Wan Xiucai was shocked: "Master Fu Cha, what are you talking about? Brother Fang kidnapped two children from Dafeng Vige and wanted to kill them. How is this possible! My brother Fang is a good citizen."


    "Bah! Is a beast like yours Wan Lifang still a good citizen? He doesn''t deserve to be a human being." Vige Chief He pointed at Wan Xiucai and said: "Did you know that the daughter of Gu Dafu''s family died, and the person who killed her was your resident?" That gang of gangsters at home. Wan Lifang not only kidnapped the Shui Wa brothers and sisters, but also teamed up with the gangsters to murder the girl of the Gu family. The old man tells you that your Wan family is finished!"


    After Wan Lifang heard this, his eyes were full of horror. He knelt down with a plop and asked tremblingly: "Gu, Gu Yumei... is dead?!"


    Lao Fu sneered: "The corpse has been brought back, how can we still have a lie?"


    Then he pointed at Wanli Fang and said, "You''d better exin everything about that gang of gangsters, otherwise you won''t survive!"


    Since Lu Shuiwa was not killed, Wan Lifang could avoid being beheaded, but Gu Yumei was dead, and Lu Shuiwa said that Wan Lifang led the gang of gangsters to the vige, which was evidence of his aplice.


    Wan Lifang was frightened and kept saying: "How could they die? Boss Yang clearly said he wanted to kidnap them to Jiangnan and sell them, so how could they die?"


    When everyone heard this, what else didn''t they understand? This was because he admitted that he had kidnapped Gu Yumei with the gangsters.


    Lao Fu pointed at Wan Lifang and said to Wan Xiucai: "Wan Xiucai, you heard it, your son has confessed. Come on, arrest everyone in the Wan family and seal the Wan family!"


    Mr. Ni was agitated and cried: "Master Cha, Master Cha has made a mistake. He must have made a mistake. That group of people are servants of the Yao family in Jiangnan. You know the Yao family in Jiangnan is a wealthy family. They He came to the countryside to visit the elders of the same n on behalf of his master, and he was not a bandit. My brother Fang did not help kidnap Gu Yumei. Yes, it was Gu Yumei whomitted suicide... Yes, yes, yes, she must have done it by herself. With my family..."


    bang! Ni Ruiniang rushed over and pped Mrs. Ni twice, and cursed: "Vicious old pious woman, people are dead and you are still here making irresponsible remarks. What kind of beasts are you Wanjia? God won''t even notice if I don''t p you." past."


    After saying that, he knelt down with a plop and cried to Lao Fu: "Master Cha, the daughter of the people can testify that those people are not servants of a big family in the south of the Yangtze River, but real bandits. They and Wan Lifang also used the women of the people. I have been **** and locked up in the house for several days, but you have to make the decision for the daughter of the people!"


    Ni Ruiniang was also very frightened when she heard that Gu Yumei was dead. She beat Ni and cried and said these words to tell Lao Fu that she was also killed. She was not in the same group as the Wan family, so don''t arrest her. ah.


    Hate herself in her heart again. She was so blind that she nned to marry Wan Lifang. Now that the engagement letter is here, it''s hard to say whether she can escape.


    Ni Ruiniang was hateful, angry and aggrieved, crying so hard that she couldn''t breathe. Lao Fu also felt a little soft-hearted after hearing this, but he thought that Ni Ruiniang and Wan Lifang were already engaged, and they had a letter of engagement. No matter what, they had to bring her first Lets talk about it back to the county office.


    "Uncle Fu, everyone is tied up. Wan Xiucai and his wife, two sons, a fiance, and servants are all here." The Yamen servants have **** Wan''s family and put them aside.


    Lao Fu nodded and said, "Well, let''s go."


    A group of people left Wanjia and locked the gate of Wanjia.


    Lao Kong has already arrived with the yamen servants from Silifang, holding seals in his hands. He put the seals on several doors of Wanjia to prevent anyone from entering.


    Lao Kong, you have to send someone to Wanjias house to keep an eye on it during this period, and you cant let anyone sneak in, Lao Fu said.


    Lao Kong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, brothers have done this kind of thing a lot, and they will definitely keep a close eye on the Wan family''s house. It''s impossible for the six rtives of the Wan family toe and take the opportunity to plunder things. "


    Lao Fu nodded, and then said to Vige Chief He: "This case is a big one, with wide implications. You have to take Lu Haozi and his wife, Lu Shuiwa brother and sister, and several vigers with us back to the county office to record a statement." , make a certificate or something.


    He Vige Chief said: "This is what it should be."


    I immediately ordered Lu Gensheng and several Lu family members, took Lu Haozi and his wife, Lu Shuiwa brother and sister, followed Lao Fu into the mule cart of Silifang, and rushed to the county government overnight.


    Lu Hefu took the remaining vigers and followed Lao Kong back to Dafeng Vige. He went to Gu Dafu''s house and told them about the Wan family.


    After Gu Dafu woke up, he only confessed some things and cried until he fainted again. Now he finally woke up again. When he heard what happened to Wanjia, he cried bitterly: "Beast, it was indeed this little beast who did the harm." My daughter!"


    Gu Dafu hated Wan Lifang. He dragged his sick body to his feet and said, "I have to go to the county government office immediately. I have to ask that little beast why he wanted to harm my sister Mei? The rest of the gangsters ran away again. Where are you going? I have to rush to the county office, I have to go!"


    Seeing that he was so excited, Gu Dagui didn''t dare to go against his will and said hurriedly: "Go, go, let''s pack up and go to the county government office. Brother, don''t be anxious."

 Chapter 505: Yang Er died [Happy May Day 0]

    Chapter 505: Yang Er died [Happy May Day 0]


    Chapter 505 Yang Ers death [Happy May Day^0^]


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he finally stopped being so excited, but after a while, he raised his hand and pped himself hard, so hard that his mouth bled.


    Gu Dagui quickly grabbed his hand, held him in his arms and said, "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t scare us."


    Gu Dafu cried: "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. It was me who blindly found a match for Sister Mei from the Wan family. If I hadn''t agreed to the marriage, Sister Mei would not have been married to the Wan family''s daughter. The beasts were killed.


    Gu Dagui said: "How can I me you? The Wan family is so good at pretending."


    The Wan family pretended to be gentle and thrifty in front of them, but who would have thought that the Wan family were such beasts? No one is a good person.


    Besides, Sister Mei was interested in the Wan family''s marriage. Her family didn''t agree at the time, so she even made a fuss.


    When Gu Dexing heard this, he pped himself hard. If he hadn''t looked down on Chang Errui and took Sister Mei on the Wan family''s mule cart, this marriage would not have happened.


    Gu Dagui nced at Gu Dexing and said nothing. This kid is stubborn. He needs to suffer a little and let him understand right and wrong so that he can be sessful in the future. If he continues to be useless, his brother will really die.


    Gu Dashan sighed when he saw Gu Dexing like this, and said to him: "Brother Xing, let''s go to my house. Your father needs a mule cart to go to the county government."


    Among several families, his family was the only one to buy a mule cart.


    Gu Dexing cried and nodded, but felt that he could not be too rude, so he smiled at Gu Dashan, but the smile was uglier than crying.


    Gu Dashan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go."


    After arriving home, Gu Dashan went directly to the shed in the backyard to hitch the mule cart. Gu Dexing seemed to be more sensible. He was unwilling to do such work before, so he went to help.


    Gu Jinli knew that Gu Dashan was back, so she opened the door of the hall and waited. After Gu Dashan drove the mule cart to the front yard, she looked at Gu Dexing and said, "I have a bottle of pills I made here, which can calm people down and prevent them from getting old." He fainted, take it to your father."


    Gu Dexing was stunned, then took the initiative toe over, took the medicine bottle and said: "Thank you Xiaoyu...my dad just needs it."


    Dad has fainted twice today. If he faints again, his body will definitely be unable to bear it. Gu Jinli''s pharmaceutical workshop is not in vain. Gu Dexing believes that this medicine can help his dad.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Dashan and asked, "Dad, where are you going?"


    Gu Dashan got off the mule cart and said, "You were right in your estimation earlier. This matter is really rted to Wan Lifang. Now that he has been arrested, your rich uncle is going to the county government office. Dad will send them there in a mule cart."


    He then asked: "Where are your sister and Brother Cheng? Are you okay at home? There is chaos tonight, and the adults are all helping at your rich uncle''s house. Do you know that you should watch the door carefully and don''t open the door randomly?"


    But Gu Dashan was still worried. He thought for a while and said, "I''ll go to your aunt''s house first and ask her toe over and stay with you at night."


    With no adult apanying him, he felt panicked, fearing that his child would be like Sister Mei.


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, don''t go. Auntie and cousin Le have alreadye over and are staying with eldest sister and Brother Cheng in the house."


    Gu Daya came out with Gu Jinxiu and his brother, and said: "Brother, don''t worry about the family. You and your sister-inw can help Dafu''s family An Xin. I will apany Sister Xiu and the others. They will be fine."


    Gu Dashan felt relieved when he saw Gu Daya, told Gu Jinli and the others a few words in detail, and drove away with Gu Dexing.


    After arriving at Gu Dafu''s house, he picked up Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui, his third grandfather, Luo''s father, Gu Dalin and Lao Kong, and the group went to the county town. Mr. Qin didn''t go this time. He stayed at the end of the vige to take charge. If there were any bad guys, he would be able to subdue them.


    When Gu Dafu and the others arrived at the county town, it was already midnight and the city gate had long been closed. However, Lao Kong was there and Gu Dafu was a poor man, so the county soldiers opened the door for them.


    After arriving at the county government office, Lieutenant Jiang personally came to see them and told them: "Wan Lifang is a coward. After being tortured, he will do anything. Now we know that those gangsters are a group of prostitutes who specialize in catching girls and selling them." Went to the building. But Boss Yang and the others came to kidnap your girl this time, it seems they were entrusted by others."


    "Entrusted by others? How do you say this? My sister Mei is a little girl. How can she offend such a bad person, so that this evil person specially sends people to harm her? Mr. Jiang, you..."


    Jiang Xianwei interrupted Gu Dafu: "Don''t get excited yet, listen to me. Boss Yang and the others want to kidnap not only your sister Mei, but all the grown-up girls in your family."


    Jiang County Lieutenant told all the things he asked, which made Gu Dashan tremble with fear. Oh my God, its a good thing Hui Niang found out early, otherwise his two daughters would have been kidnapped too.


    Gu Dafu cried again when he heard this. Gu Dexing was afraid that he would faint again, so he immediately gave him a pill and choked with sobs: "Dad, please don''t do this... I''m scared."


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he looked at Gu Dexing and cried while hugging him: "Brother Xing, don''t be afraid... Dad still wants to avenge your sister, he won''t fall down like this."


    The third grandfather hurriedly asked Captain Jiang: "Brother Jiang, what should we do now? Maybe we can find the evil person who paid money to kidnap people behind his back? Who is that evil person?"


    Jiang Xianwei said: "Don''t worry, since we know that there is an evil person behind the scenes, we will naturally catch him. As for who the evil person is, I guess he is someone from the Zou family."


    He had previously suspected that the deaths of Zou Yuzhen and Fan Dabiao were caused by others, and now it was confirmed.


    "But who is the viin behind this? We have to wait until Sang and the others catch Yang Laoer before they can start interrogating him and get some clues from his mouth."


    Qin Sang and the others did not disappoint Jiang County Lieutenant. After chasing for nearly three hours overnight, they finally caught Yang Laoer in disguise on the road leading to Daxing Town.


    Although Yang Laoer was in disguise, he killed someone and wandered in the mountains for a day and night. His body smelled of blood and the earthy smell of mountain moss.


    Qin Sang and Qin Eng were good at tracking. They ran fast, leaving Luo Wu and the others behind, and they also managed to catch Yang Laoer.


    Qin Sang directly tied Yang Laoer to a tree and used the torture method only avable in the military to find out from Yang Laoer the ce where they contacted the person behind them.


    Yang Laoer had been tortured to the point of being inhuman, but he was afraid of death and begged Qin Sang: "...don''t...don''t kill me..."


    By the light of the torch, Qin Sang nced at Yang Laoer and said, "I said, as long as you tell what you know, you can go to the Tianfu County government alive."


    However, Qin Eng did not agree. He strode over, turned the knife in his hand, and with a swish sound, he cut Yang Laoer''s throat directly.


    Blood surged out, instantly staining Yang Laoer''s clothes.


    Yang Laoer stared at Qin Eng with unblinking eyes!


    When Qin Sang saw that Yang Laoer was dead, he had anger in his eyes and asked Qin Eng: "You killed him like this. How should you exin it to the adults when you get to the county government?"

 Chapter 506: Catch Zou Hai

    Chapter 506: Catch Zou Hai


    Chapter 506: Capturing Zou Hai


    Qin Eng''s eyes were dark and his face was cold and emotionless. He wiped the blood on the long knife with Yang Laoer''s clothes: "I have already asked what should be asked. He is keeping it useless. Why not kill him? As for the exnation..."


    He looked at Qin Sang and said: "You can fool me for such a trivial matter for any reason, so why should I shrink back? And you know very well that Yang Laoer and his gang want to kidnap not only Gu Yumei, but also Gu Yumei. If you want to kidnap Sister Gu Jinli, dont you care about that fish? When you learn that she was almost kidnapped, dont you want to kill Yang Er and avoid future troubles?


    Qin Sang''s face was cold. He didn''t answer Qin Eng''s words. He just stepped forward and stared at the wound on Yang Lao''er''s neck for a while. Then he untied Yang Lao''er from the trunk and kicked him again. With a bang, Kicked Yang Laoer''s body to the ground.


    The weeds on the ground were knocked down, and the blood on Yang Laoer''s neck was still flowing, and soon the grass was dyed red.


    Qin Eng smiled when he saw this, sheathed his sword, and sat next to him, waiting for Luo Wu and the others.


    Qin Sang set a fire with half-dried wild grass and used smoke to notify Luo Wu and others.


    When they were tracking Yang Laoer, they used a kind of carbon ash they carried to leave a mark on Luo Wu and the others. Luo Wu and the others looked for them all the way, but they were not far away from them. After seeing the bursts of smoke, they quickly found Come over.


    "Is this a criminal who escaped? Why did he die?" Luo Wufan looked at Yang Laoer''s body and frowned.


    Other government officials also said: "This is a repeat offender. It is more useful to catch him alive than dead. Now that he is dead, we can''t try him."


    Qin Sang said: "We have already interrogated him, and he told everything he knew, but he wanted to take advantage of our brothers to escape unprepared, and was killed by the second brother with a knife."


    Hearing this, other government officials looked at the traces of being **** on Yang Laoer''s body, as well as the injuries on his body, as well as the fatal wound on his neck. It was obvious that he was killed by a knife from the front during the fight.


    Thats it. The officials believed Qin Sangs words.


    Qin Sang told them what he had asked about, and then the group carried Yang Laoer''s body and rushed to the county town.


    When we arrived at the county seat, it was already dark. Magistrate Xu was anxious to know who the viins were behind instigating Mr. Yang and others to kidnap people, so he met them in person.


    But when he learned that Yang Laoer died, he was shocked: "Dead? Howe he''s dead?!"


    How can he find out the evil person behind this death?


    County Magistrate Xu was so anxious that he was already worried about the fire at Zou''s house. County Lieutenant Jiang had also told him that there was something fishy about the deaths of Zou Yuzhen and Fan Dabiao, but he was afraid that Ming Shaoqing would scold him when he came. He took good care of the Zou family and just wanted to close the case as soon as possible.


    What''s scary is that the deaths of Zou Yuzhen and Fan Dabiao were really caused by a third person. Now this third person finally showed up, but the clues are so broken.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Sang has already asked Boss Yang and the ce where they contacted the evil people behind him." Luo Wu told County Magistrate Xu in detail what Qin Sang asked: "That man promised Boss Yang and the others five hundred He said that as long as he catches a girl from our family, he will give them the remaining two hundred taels of silver. The ce to withdraw the money is a cloth shop called Sanshui Kangtai on Fujin Street in Luchang County."


    Xu County Magistrate was overjoyed after hearing this, but before long, Qin Sang said: "Sir, the evil man may not be at Sanshui Kangtai Buzhuang."


    "What? Not here!" Magistrate Xu''s face turned green when he heard this, and he said dissatisfiedly: "Didn''t you ask for this location? Why did you say you weren''t here?"


    Qin Sang said: "The evil man would find Mr. Yang and the others and ask them to kidnap people for him. He just doesn''t want this matter to involve him, but why would he set the ce to withdraw the money at Fujin Street in Luchang County?" , and made the name of the shop so clear? In this case, if Boss Yang and the others fail, wont he also be arrested? He is not that stupid, I guess he must not be on Fujin Street, Luchang County."


    Magistrate Xu almost pped the table and cursed when he heard this, and said anxiously: "Then what should we do now? Ming Shaoqing will be here in a few days, and if the Zou family''s case is not settled, I will be punished!" Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "Your Excellency, you can ask Zou Jiang. He has been in the Zou family for many years and must know who all the servants of the Zou family are."


    He added: "Check all the household registrations that Zou County Cheng has dealt with. If the evil man escaped from the Zou family and opened a shop in Luchang County, he must have more than two good people''s household registrations in his hands. As long as he finds Zou The persons hiding ce can be found from the household registration registered by the county magistrate.


    Why there are two copies? Because the person dared to leave the address of Luchang County, which proves that he gave up that ce. And if he dared to give up, he must have other household registrations in his hand.


    Magistrate Xu frowned: "Check household registration, what do you say?"


    Qin Sang said: "On the way to escape the famine, I once heard some victims say that they were originally ves, but before fleeing the famine, they went to the local magistrate and secretly bought a new household registration. In this way, they could be left behind in times of crisis. The master''s family can run away without bing a refugee or a runaway ve."


    Magistrate Xu''s face turned ck when he heard this, and he quickly interrupted Qin Sang: "I know what you are talking about, and I will ask the scribe to search all the household registrations that have been registered by the Prime Minister of Zou County."


    County Magistrate Xu felt his face was burning, and it was a p in the face, because what Qin Sang said was nothing new, it was something that happened all over Dachu, and with the kind of person Zou County Magistrate was, he would definitely do it. Gottae out.


    After County Magistrate Xu drank a cup of strong tea to wake up, he immediately asked County Lieutenant Jiang to go find Zou Jiang and ask him about the servants of the Zou family.


    I took three masters and scribes to check the household registration registered by Zou County Cheng.


    The matter of arresting people in Luchang County was not dyed and was handed over to Team Leader Yang. Luo Wu and his team of government officials had not slept for two days. If they rushed to Luchang County again, they would probably die of exhaustion on the road.


    Captain Yang took Magistrate Xu''s handwritten letter and headed straight to Luchang County with a group of government officials. As expected by Qin Sang, there was only one shopkeeper and five clerks in Sanshui Kangtai Cloth Shop on Fujin Street. Not here.


    After asking, I found out that the owners surname was Kang and he was from Zhongzhou. He usually stayed in his hometown in Zhongzhou and only came here once or twice a year to do ounts.


    However, the shopkeeper of Buzhuang said: "Some time ago, the master sent someone to send a letter, saying that if someone named Yang came to ask for money, you don''t need to ask more, just give them two hundred taels of silver."


    It was established that the owner of the shop paid Boss Yang and others to be the mastermind behind the kidnapping, but other than that, the shopkeeper didnt know anything else.


    Yang Ban''s head was scolded by his mother. In desperation, only six people in Buzhuang returned to Futianfu County, but Luchang County followed a book official and four in his service.


    When Magistrate Xu learned that Bantou Yang and the others had not arrested anyone, he was so angry that he cursed Prime Minister Zou. However, good news came from Master Tian and Lieutenant Jiang.


    Zou Jiang is worthy of being an old man who has been with the Zou family for many years. Although Zou County Prime Minister has been guarding against him, he still guessed that the Zou family member who escaped was Zou Hai, and found out from some of Zou County Prime Minister''s little habits. He has personally applied for thirty-four household registrations over the years.


    Maybe the county magistrate still has a headache: "Thirty-four household registrations means thirty-four ces. How to find them? It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    But Zou Jiang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, sir. As long as you drag Master Shao, Secretary Li, and Secretary Chi out for torture, you will be able to find out which household registration belongs to Zou Hai."


    Although these household registrations were handled by Zou County Cheng personally, he could not enter them personally. They would definitely go through the hands of his confidants. The two scribes Li and Chi were the confidants of Zou County Cheng, and they were responsible for the household registration.

 Chapter 507: Yujiang County

    Chapter 507: Yujiang County


    Chapter 507 Yujiang County


    County Magistrate Xu''s eyes widened when he heard this, and he immediately said to County Captain Jiang: "You must arrest these two people and torture them quickly. You must ask Zou Hai about his fake household registration."


    "Yes." Jiang County Lieutenant responded and immediately asked Luo Wu to arrest Li Shuli and Chi Shuli.


    The two scribes'' home was in an alley not far from the county government office. Luo Wu led his people straight to the two scribes'' homes, and easily escorted the two scribes to the county government office.


    On the way, Shuli Li and Shuli Chi asked in panic: "Luo Yamen, why did the county magistrate ask us to go to the county government? We are all good officials who work impartially, not cruel officials who wait for exploitation. The county magistrate wants us to go to the county government." Its clear.


    Ever since Zou Xian Cheng was imprisoned, they, Zou Xian Chengs close scribes, have been confined at home by the county magistrate and cannot go anywhere.


    They were very worried and wanted to exchange news, but there were government officials guarding the door of their homes, so their news could not be sent out at all. Even the food, meat and vegetables purchased at home had to be purchased by the government officials on their behalf.


    Luo Wu''s face had lost its youthful youthfulness and became resolute. When he heard this, he said without squinting: "Luo is just a small yamen servant. If the two scribes have any questions, they will meet the county officialster." Sir, just ask yourself."


    This is so true that Secretary Li and Secretary Chi wanted to strangle him to death on the spot.


    After a cup of tea, Luo Wu took Li Shuli and Chi Shuli to the county government execution room.


    Li Shuli and Chi Shuli almost fainted from fright, jumped up and said: "Luo Wu, didn''t you say that the county magistrate summoned us? Why did you bring us to the torture chamber? What do you want to do?"


    The apanying government officials had already dragged the two clerks, Li and Chi, into the execution room door. Luo Wu mmed the execution room door, turned around and said, "The magistrate has said that you two will be tortured. We are just following orders."


    "Use, torture! The county magistrate wants to torture us?" Clerk Chi was so frightened that his feet weakened, but he pretended to be tough and said: "We are county officials, and we get the sry from the court. You can''t torture us casually. , this is against the criminalw!


    Luo Wu smiled and said to the two of them: "Li Shuli, Chi Shuli, are you not sure whether you have vited the criminalws of Dachu?"


    After saying that, he said to Bantou Jiang, who had been waiting in the execution room for a long time: "Uncle Jiang, the people are here, you can carry out the execution."


    Jiang Bantou nodded and said nothing nonsense. He directly asked the Yamen servants to tie the two scribes to the torture rack and began to torture them.


    The punishments in the county government execution room are notparable to those in the army. They are just minor punishments such as pinching hands, using a soldering iron, and whipping with salt water whips. However, Secretary Li and Secretary Chi are literati and have been pampered for decades. They simply cannot bear this kind of punishment. He was afraid that he would die in the execution room, but within half an hour he couldn''t hold on any longer, and he cried out: "We''ll do it, we''ll do it, don''t do it..."


    If the fighting continues, their lives will be lost.


    However, Li Shuli and Chi Shuli are quite smart. They asked: "We want to see County Magistrate Xu...if we can''t see him...we won''t say anything until we die!"


    Luo Wu sneered at this and refused to die. He couldn''t bear the punishments in the execution room even after using them several times. It was obvious that they were two people who were afraid of death, pretending that they would rather die than surrender.


    But he still got up and went to call Magistrate Xu and County Captain Jiang.


    Also came Zou Jiang, Jiang Qi, Yang Bantou and several brothers from the Qin family.


    There was a strange smell in the execution room. Magistrate Xu covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief and said, "I just want to ask you, do you recognize Zou Hai, the steward of the Zou family? Do you know that Zou Youlian has handled household registration for him? Yes, he did. Which ones are they?" He then said: "You are well aware of what Zou Youlianmitted. As an aplice to the crimesmitted by the nine ns, you yourself will not be able to recover. But as long as you answer honestly, your family members may be exempted from the crime. .


    People in the world are afraid of death, and they are even more afraid of the death of their entire family. The two scribes both have sons, and they are both smart people. They know that they are in trouble, so they have to leave a son for their family no matter what.


    Secretary Li was timid. He burst into tears when he heard these words and begged County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, please leave a heir to my family. My Li family has been passed down for two generations. My son cannot be convicted." .


    Magistrate Xu said angrily: "Why are you howling? I don''t have time to listen to you cry. Please tell me clearly about Zou Hai''s household registration, so that your son can be exempted from guilt."


    Li Shuli nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes, I''ll just say it''s a humble job."


    But they have handled so many household registrations that they cannot exin directly. They can only look at the thirty-four household registrations.


    Fortunately, both of them have good memories. After checking the thirty-four household registrations registered by the Prime Minister of Zou County several times, they finally pulled out three household registrations.


    "It seems that these are the three cards. At that time, Zou Xiancheng said that there were several ves in the family who wanted to be released and new household registrations should be obtained for them. But everyone knows that this kind of rhetoric is just an excuse." The two scribes said. Having been in this business for a long time, I know some things. Many officials and wealthy people like to use this trick to hide some of their family wealth.


    County Magistrate Xu got the three household registrations and saw that one of them belonged to the Kang family of Zhongzhou. He was overjoyed: "The Kang family of Zhongzhou is here. These three household registrations must be correct."


    But the remaining two are a bit far away, and one of them is even in Jiangnan. Now Im looking for it, and I dont know if I can catch anyone.


    But we must send people to arrest him no matter what, we cannot let Zou Hai escape.


    "Jiang County Lieutenant, without further ado, please quickly lead people to arrest Zou Hai ording to the address on the household registration." County Magistrate Xu said excitedly: "Don''t worry, I will write to Magistrate Liang and General Guo, and they will Help us, this matter of arresting people will not be hindered."


    Zou Jiang did not speak, but frowned and stared at Secretary Chi... When Secretary Li confessed, he noticed with sharp eyes that Secretary Chi seemed to have something wrong, as if he had something to say but was afraid to say it.


    Qin Sang also noticed it. He took out the knife, pointed it at Clerk Chi''s neck, and asked in a deep voice: "What else do you know? Tell me!"


    Secretary Chi trembled with fright and said subconsciously: "I, I, I said, Tong Laosan of the Tong family in the county once spent money to ask me to apply for a new household registration. He got it in Baihe Town. I saw that the household registration was done by him. It was the Tong familys hometown, and the money given was high, so I went to the cashier... But a few dayster, I saw Tong Laosan drinking with a man in Futai Building, and they seemed to be talking about household registration. At that time I kept an eye on it and asked a few beggars to follow the man, but they found that the man entered the Zou house through the back door of the Zou house!"


    Now that I think about it, that man should be Zou Hai.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu was overjoyed and immediately said to Master Tian: "Hurry up and check the register to see where the owner of this household registration has moved to."


    Definitely no longer in Baihe Town, Tianfu County.


    Master Tian and Master Yu hurriedly led the scribes to search for the household registration booklet of Baihe Town, and found it in less than an hour.


    "The head of the household is Sun Dazhu. He is fifty years old. He lost his wife. He has a son named Sun Tianxi. Three years after settling in Baihe Town, the family moved to Yujiang County and their household registration was transferred there." Master Yu said while holding the book.

 Chapter 508: old gossip

    Chapter 508: old gossip


    Chapter 508: Old Gossip


    Yujiang County is the closest county to He''an Prefecture. The county town is very prosperous and there are many merchantsing and going. Zou Hai has chosen a good ce. Hiding in such a prosperous ce, not many people will pay attention to him.


    only


    "Sun Dazhu is fifty years old. He is too far away from Zou Hai in age. This household registration was done ten years ago. Sun Dazhu is at least sixty now. It cannot be Zou Hai... Did he spend money to buy it for himself? A father?" Magistrate Xu pointed at the book and said in disbelief.


    Zou Jiangughed when he heard this: "Zou Hai is a very scheming person, and he helps Zou Youlian do shady things. He would rather be in trouble than to do it safely. Spending money to buy his father is not a big deal for him. Its a matter of fact.


    Magistrate Xus expression was hard to exin. How could a small Zou family, from master to servants, be sick? How could it be that they had to buy their own father? Is it fair to say that?


    Master Yu asked puzzledly at the side: "Zou County Cheng has already applied for three household registrations for him, why does he need to apply for one by himself?"


    Zou Jiang said: "Of course it''s because of distrust. Zou Hai didn''t trust Zou Youlian. He even felt that Zou Youlian gave him too many things, more than what should be given between master and servant. He was afraid that he would be poisoned by Zou Youlian in the future, so he went there by himself. I applied for a new household registration."


    He added: "Actually, Zou Hai doesn''t have to be like this. He can be Zou Youlian''s confidant because of his rtionship with his mother. Zou Hai is most likely Zou Youlian''s illegitimate son. If it weren''t for this rtionship, Zou Youlian''s personality would not be the same. Maybe he trusts Zou Hai so much."


    Zou Hainiang was a pretty widow. She fell in love with Zou Youlian when the man was still alive. Later, the man died not long after she got pregnant. Zou Hainiang said that the child was Zou Youlian''s, but Zou Youlian was suspicious by nature and refused to recognize Zou Youlian for fear of raising a son for others. Hai only bought him back to the Zou family as a servant.


    When County Magistrate Xu heard this, his face immediately turned green, and he scolded Zou Youlian''s eighteenth generation of ancestors in his heart.


    Damn it, he just wanted to quickly settle the Zou family fire case, why did hee up with such old gossip? Is it over yet?


    Mrs. Zou is also useless. If he dares to do what Zou Youlian does, his wife can chop him with a knife.


    Magistrate Xu wiped the cold sweat from his head and said: "Hurry up to Yujiang County to arrest people. This is not far from Yujiang County. I guess Zou Hai is hiding in Yujiang County."


    Zou Hai must be captured quickly and the case of the Zou family fire and the case of Gu Yumei''s kidnapping to death must be settled. Otherwise, he will be punished when Ming Shaoqinges.


    Lieutenant Jiang County immediately gave orders to Jiang Qi, asking him to take the soldiers from the Division Military Post to Yujiang County to pick up people. He also asked Jiang Bantou and Luo Wu to each lead a group of government servants in Tianfu County to Yujiang County, and Yujiang County to Hehe. The road to Anfu Fucheng was blocked to prevent Zou Hai from escaping.


    "Eng Sang, you go with Luo Wu." Luo Wu is too young. Although Jiang County Lieutenant wants to give him a chance, there is no room for error in capturing Zou Hai, so Eng Sang must go with him to help. Both of them are He is a ruthless character, and he can take action if anything happens.


    "Yes." The Qin brothers responded and left with a group of government officials led by Luo Wu.


    Zhu Bantou learned that there was a new discovery in the Zou family fire case. Seeing Jiang Qi, Yang Bantou, and Luo Wu leading people away in batches, he felt very anxious. Especially Luo Wu, who was still taking care of his former government servants, felt even more uneasy.


    Captain Zhu couldn''t bear it any longer. He knew that County Magistrate Jiang and Magistrate Xu were waiting outside the execution room behind the execution room. As soon as he saw theming out, he knelt down and said, "Your Excellency, County Magistrate, Lord County Lieutenant, I humbly ask you to go and arrest Zou." Hai, please respond, sir!"


    Magistrate Xu was angry when he heard this, and pointed at Zhu Bantou and said: "Capture him to my own officials and put him in prison. After Zou Hai is arrested and brought to justice, he will be released."


    Zhu Bantou was shocked and asked hurriedly: "Why are you shutting me up, sir?"


    County Magistrate Xu snorted coldly, was toozy to pay attention to him, and took Master Tian and others away.


    Jiang County Lieutenant felt that Bantou Zhu was really stupid. Only the people in the execution room knew about the arrest of Zou Hai. How did Bantou Zhu know? How many people has he ced in the county government office? "For the sake of many years of working together, I would like to remind you that if you are more honest, you will end up well. If you jump up and down again, County Magistrate Xu will not let you go."


    The matter of people like Zou Youlian and Chi Shuli selling their household registrations without authorization haspletely angered County Magistrate Xu. After catching Zou Hai, County Magistrate Xu will definitely clean up the county government. At that time, the officials under Zou County Cheng, including some not so clean government servants, will be unable to eat and walk around in vain.


    Zhu Bantou was even more panicked after hearing this, and wanted to ask Jiang Xianwei, but Jiang Xianwei had already taken his people away.


    In the county seat of Yujiang County, in a two-entry house in Huaning Lane, Zou Hai is hiding two jars of gold dug from the Zou family cemetery. With these two jars, even if Boss Yang and the others fail, the property in Luchang County will not be lost. Yes, he still made money.


    The most important thing is that doing this can make him feel at ease, otherwise he will dream of Zou Yuzhening to ask for his life every night when he sleeps.


    "Master, I have stewed a cup of bird''s nest for you and brought it to you. Please open the door for me." A young beautiful woman, supported by a maid, stood outside the study door and said, feeling anxious in her heart. Happy and nervous.


    The master onlyes back three or four times a year. The neighbors all say that Sun Tianxi must have a wife and children in his hometown. She, Zhang Yaner, is secretly kept outside by Sun Tianxi. Otherwise, why would Sun Tianxi live at home all year long? Less than a month?


    She doesnt have any children yet. In a few years, when she is old and beautiful, Sun Tianxi will definitely sell her property in Yujiang County and go back to her hometown to enjoy family happiness with her wife and children. By then, she, Zhang Yaner, will be an abandoned wife with no children.


    Yujiang County is close to Fucheng and is more prosperous than other counties. Many wealthy mene here to raise their wives.


    Moreover, Sun Tianxi is more than ten years older than her, and it is very likely that she has a wife and children in her hometown. Zhang Yaner is therefore extremely anxious and wants to have a baby with Zou Hai while he is at home, so that she can have someone to rely on in the future.


    When Zou Hai heard Zhang Yan''er''s voice, he immediately hid the two jars of gold, walked out of the back room, opened the study door, looked at Zhang Yan''er and said with a smile, "Why are you here, Madam?"


    Zhang Yan''er''s eyes were red, and she said aggrievedly: "I naturally miss my husband."


    As he spoke, he took the food box carried by the maid and said, "Xia Xiang, go and guard the door of the courtyard and don''t allow outsiders toe in."


    After saying that, he took Zou Hai''s hand into the study, turned around and closed the study door.


    Zou Hai is already in his thirties and has children elsewhere. How can he understand Zhang Yan''er''s thoughts?


    He had been running for his life recently, and had been away for a long time. When he saw Zhang Yan''er taking the initiative, he didn''t show any signs of weakness. He just hugged Zhang Yan''er and took action.


    Zhang Yan''er was extremely happy, hoping that this time she could win a man with one fell swoop. She would have someone to rely on for the rest of her life, and she was very cooperative. But before it happened, Xia Xiang''s voice came from outside the study: "Hey, who are you? This is the Sun Mansion of Sun''s Tea House, you can''te in casually."


    Jiang Qi didn''t care, he led the county soldiers all the way into the courtyard, and kicked open the study door. Seeing Zou Hai and Zhang Yan''er still hugging each other, he rolled his eyes in disgust, pointed at Zou Hai and said: "Catch him!"

 Chapter 509: Shes not alive anymore

    Chapter 509: She''s not alive anymore


    Chapter 509 She is no longer alive


    Zhang Yaner saw a group of county soldiers suddenly rushing into the study. After screaming, she grabbed her clothes and asked angrily: "Who are you? This is a private house. You dare to break in, aren''t you afraid that we will report it to the official?"


    Coming in when she was nning to have a baby, her face waspletely lost and she was dead!


    But she doesnt want to live, but Zou Hai does.


    Zou Hai grabbed her up and blocked her in front of him, pretending to ask Jiang Qi: "Who are you? What are you doing breaking into my house? This is Sun''s house, and I am Sun Tianxi, the owner of Sun''s Tea House."


    Jiang Qi smiled, pointed at him and said: "Zou Hai, stop pretending. Even though you don''t often walk around Tianfu County, many people in Tianfu County have seen you, and Zou Jiang has already told everything about you. Yes, I also missed the fact that you asked the third child of the Tong family to spend money to buy household registration. When I came to pick you up, the county magistrate had already ordered the arrest of the Tong family, but you continued to pretend to be Sun Tianxi, is it interesting? "


    Zou Hai panicked when he heard this, but he forced himself to calm down and said: "Sun doesn''t know what you are talking about? Sun knows the Tong family, but that''s because they are all from Baihe Town. I''m not you. You are talking about Zou Hai, my surname is Sun, my name is Sun Tianxi, my father is Sun Dazhu, you have found the wrong person."


    Zhang Yaner hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, my father''s surname is Sun, not Zou. You have arrested the wrong person. Leave my house quickly, or we will report him to the police."


    Then he shouted outside the courtyard: "Xia Xiang, Xia Xiang, go and report to the official, there is a thief in the house!"


    Before he finished speaking, another group of people wearing arrest uniforms rushed into the study yard. The leader, Team Leader Lin, said: "What are you shouting for? Your man is a fugitive from Tianfu County. This time, the two counties are working together to arrest the fugitive." , Those who dare to resist have no eyesight."


    Zhang Yan''er was stunned. She knew that Captain Lin was the nephew of the Yujiang County captain. He followed this group of people to her house to arrest people. It can be seen that the fact that the master is a fugitive is probably true.


    Master, they are wrongly using you, right? Just speak. Zhang Yaner felt that the sky was falling. If the master was really a fugitive, then who was she? Are you going to be arrested too?


    Zou Hai was so noisy by Zhang Yan''er that his head hurt. He tightened his grip on Zhang Yan''er''s hand. He quietly took out a dagger with his other hand and pointed it at Zhang Yan''er''s lower back. He looked up at Team Leader Lin and said, "Boat Leader Lin, my Sun family is in Yujiang. I have lived in the county seat for many years and the county knows very well what is going on at home. You must make the decision for Sun and dont listen to the lies of these gangsters.


    Leader Linughed angrily when he heard this: "Zou Hai, stop pretending, do you think you can get away with it if you don''t admit it? Are you fools for judging us? You have lived in the county for many years, and we are all familiar with the situation at home. Its clear, what the **** do we know? Youe back three or four times a year, and you stay here for less than a month in total. Who knows what you do outside?


    Then he said: "Master Jiang is from Tianfu County''s military headquarters. He came to arrest people with the handwritten letter of Xu County Magistrate. You dare to nder him as a gangster. Do you have any brains?"


    Finally, Team Leader Lin threw a bundle of ropes towards Zou Hai: "Hurry up and tie yourself up. If you dare to be dishonest, don''t me us for being rude."


    Zou Hai''s heart sank. It seemed that his strategy of refusing to admit his guilt was not going to work.


    He thought quickly in his mind and soon came up with an idea. He immediately put the dagger on Zhang Yan''er''s neck and red at Team Leader Lin and Jiang Qi: "Get out, or I will kill her!"


    Then he sneered: "Ming Shaoqing is in Fucheng now. If a murder urs in Yujiang County at this time, neither the Yujiang County Magistrate nor the Tianfu County Magistrate will be left behind!"


    Because of the water bandit incident, the Jianghuai and Jiangnan areas are already in chaos. If something happens again at this time, Ming Shaoqing will definitely be furious.


    Jiang Qi and Lin Bantou looked at Zou Hai with solemn faces and said, "This is your woman, you want to kill her too?"


    Zou Hai sneered: "You forced me to do this, and it was you who caused her to die!"


    Zou Hai was extremely angry. He bought this household registration just to make it perfect, but unexpectedly, Jiang Qi found out and caught him.


    Zhang Yan''er was stunned when Zou Hai put a dagger against her neck. After hearing Zou Hai''s heartless words, she becamepletely angry. Before anyone could react, she picked up the knife on the table. The bird''s nest was thrown at Zou Hai''s head. Bang!


    The stew pot shattered in response. Zou Hai was caught off guard by her. He staggered a few steps and almost fell down. He shed Zhang Yaner''s neck with the dagger in his hand. Fortunately, the artery was not cut and not much blood flowed out.


    Zhang Yan''er didn''t care that she was injured. She cried and picked up the stool next to her and threw it at Zou Hai, cursing: "You beast, I am a good girl. If I marry you for a few years, it will be like being a widow. You still have You want to kill me, are you still a human? My whole life has been ruined by you! Woo hoo hoo..."


    There is also her natal family. If Sun Tianxi is a repeat offender, her natal family will also be punished. This is one person who harmed her whole family.


    Zou Hai ignored Zhang Yan''er''s crying and scolding, kicked Zhang Yan''er down, got up and ran towards the back room.


    Zhang Yan''er didn''t chase her, but sat on the ground and cried loudly: "What the **** did I marry?"


    Jiang Qi and the others rushed into the back room to catch Zou Hai.


    This is the study, a ce that only Zou Hai can enter. Usually when he is not at home, this ce is also locked. The back room not only has a secret room where gold and silver is hidden, but also a secret door for escape. At this moment, Zou Hai is nning to escape through the secret door.


    "Catch him!" Jiang Qi directly threw the big knife in his hand, and the knife hit Zou Hai''s lower back. Zou Hai felt pain, and his movements slowed down for a moment. Ban Lin, who rushed up, pushed him to the ground. Jiang Qi immediately jumped to the ground. Pounce.


    After several fights, Zou Hai was finally subdued.


    Zou Hai was a ruthless man. Seeing that he could not escape, he even wanted to bite his tongue tomit suicide. Jiang Qi hurriedly removed his jaw so that he could not bite off his tongue.


    But Zou Hai''s eyes were full of fierce determination, and he was obviously determined to die. Even if he couldn''t die this time, he would kill himself next time.


    Jiang Qi knew why Zou Hai was like this. He just wanted to use his own death to save his wife and children elsewhere.


    However, Jiang Qi said: "We have found your household registration in Jianghuai and Jiangnan. The county magistrate has sent people to arrest your family in both ces. Even if you die, it will not change that they are repeat offenders." Destiny. You can still see them when you are alive, but if you die, you will not see anyone."


    When Zou Hai heard this, his face was filled with despair. The county government actually knew everything...


    Zhang Yan''er was originally in the outer room. When she heard this, she rushed in, grabbed Zou Hai''s clothes and said angrily: "You bastard, do you have a wife and children elsewhere? I asked you why I have been pregnant with you for six years. No, it turns out you have a baby somewhere else and you dont want me to give birth to it!


    Zhang Yan''er was so wronged that she beat Zou Hai with hatred, cried and scolded her, and made a mess.


    Jiang Qi had a headache and hurriedly said: "Pull her away quickly, don''t cause any trouble!"


    The county soldiers under hismand hurriedly came over and dragged Zhang Yaner away.

 Chapter 510: The old godly woman who sold her daughter

    Chapter 510: The old godly woman who sold her daughter


    Chapter 510 The old godly woman who sold her daughter


    After Zhang Yan''er was taken away, Jiang Qi and Team Leader Lin quickly **** Zou Hai and dragged him aside. They stood up and said to Lao Zhong: "Take people to search Sun''s house more than three times. Be sure to find what Zou Hai has hidden here." Search them all out.


    "Yes." Lao Zhong was the person who took care of the old man''s affairs. He immediately led his county soldiers to search Sun''s house and ransacked the house from top to bottom.


    Jiang Qi was very proud of Bantou Lin and asked Bantou Lin to search the study. After more than an hour of tossing, he found several boxes of gold and silver, a box of silver notes, and a box of house deeds in the secret room of the study.


    My lord, this Zou Hai is really a servant, how did he save so much wealth? Leader Lins eyes widened when he looked at the things in front of him. His uncle had been a county captain of Yujiang County for so many years, but he had not been able to umte so much wealth. However, Zou Hai had hidden so many things, which was simply unbelievable.


    Jiang Qi was surprised when he saw so many things and said, "It''s just some ill-gotten wealth. No matter how much you umte, it''s useless."


    Bantou Lin came to his senses, put away his envy and said, "Brother Jiang is right."


    After that, count the money with Jiang Qi, make records, and put seals on the boxes and boxes.


    After Zhang Yan''er learned that Zou Hai had hidden so much money in the study, she burst into tears again and cursed: "You **** bitch, I''ve been with you for so many years in vain, but I didn''t know that there was so much money hidden in the study." A lot of money... and threatened me not to enter the study, and if I dare to sneak into the study while you are away, I will be divorced."


    Ah, bah! It turns out you were guarding against me. You were afraid that I woulde in and find some **** secret room, and then plunder your money. Oh my, why is my life so miserable?


    Zhang Yan''er is crying so hard that she doesn''t know what to do anymore?


    After Bantou Lin and Jiang Qi packed up the money, they searched the study again and gave up after finding nothing more.


    Lao Zhong and the others searched Sun''s house three times and dug out a jar under a tree outside the wall of the house: "There were ten ingots of gold and ten 100-tael silver notes in it. I guess they were afraid that this hiding ce would be discovered." , so I buried this gold and silver outside the wall of the house in preparation for escape."


    Leader Lin was shocked when he heard this: "Zou Hai is really thoughtful and has made such preparations. If we hadn''t been lucky this time, when he received the news, he would probably have taken this jar with him. Things leave, and then escape to other ces to live a happy life."


    Jiang Qi was just surprised for a moment, then came to Zhang Yan''er and asked: "How did you meet Zou Hai, that is, Sun Tianxi? What did he give to you and your mother''s family? Tell them in detail. If there is anything, If you hide something, especially if you conceal something about money, your mother-inws family will be miserable.


    Zou Hai is a ve of the Zou family, and all his wealthes from Zou County Cheng. Now that Zou County Cheng has been imprisoned and his family property has been sealed off, Zou Hai''s money will naturally be sealed off as well.


    Zhang Yan''er became anxious when she heard this, and cried and asked: "What do you mean, sir? Is my natal family going to be implicated by Zou Hai and be ruined?"


    Jiang Qi said: "You can just tell me honestly. As for what will happen to you and your mother''s family, it is up to the adults to decide."


    After hearing this, Zhang Yaner burst into tears again, pointed at Zou Hai who had been dragged into the study yard, and cursed: "Damn beast, you have harmed me and my mother''s family so much, I will never let you go even if I am a ghost."


    Zou Hai has many daughters-inw, Zhang Yan''er is just one of his four daughters-inw. He doesn''t feel ufortable at all when Zhang Yan''er scolds him. He feels very happy when he sees Zhang Yan''er crying... Well, if you marry him, you will follow him. Life and death, he, Zou Hai, is unlucky, she, Zhang Yaner, and the Zhang family have no chance of escaping the disaster, they will all die together! Zhang Yan''er saw Zou Hai''s disdainful look and knew that this man was unreliable. She gave uppletely and told him one by one how her family got married to the Sun family, how they got engaged, and what benefits they got from marrying Zou Hai.


    Finally, Zhang Yaner cried and said: "At that time, his father, Sun Dazhu, came to propose marriage. Everything was just like getting married in other families. It was quite normal and there was nothing particrly inappropriate... To say that there was something wrong was that there were only two people in his family. There are no men or rtives nearby, but there are a few old people who came to my hometown, but they just met briefly and then left."


    Now that I think about it, those so-called rtives from my hometown must be fake!


    "My father was a little bit offended at first, but he couldn''t bear therge betrothal gift given by the Sun family, so he finally agreed to the marriage. I got married when I was seventeen, and now after six years, I have ended up like this."


    Zhang Yaner covered her face and cried bitterly after speaking.


    Zhang Yan''er''s natal family lives in a vige on the outskirts of the county, only half an hour away. Now that they knew something had happened to Sun Zhai, Zhang Yan''er''s parents and two sons hurried over and were shouting into Sun Zhai. : "Sir, sir, we are the inws of this family, let us in quickly."


    Zhang Yaner''s mother even shouted loudly: "Sir, my son-inw is a good person. Not to mention he can make money and his family background is clean. He must have been wronged by the gangster. You can''t listen to the gangster''s lies and arrest my son-inw by mistake!"


    Zhang Yan''er''s mother had a loud voice, and there were only two entrances to Sun''s house. The study room where Jiang Qi and the others were located was in the first courtyard, so they could hear her words clearly.


    Jiang Qi frowned, but before he could say anything, Zhang Yaner rushed out like a gust of wind and said to his mother through the door: "What an injustice. This **** Sun Tianxi is just a domestic ve. He has caused misery to our whole family. You Even help him speak!"


    He cried again: "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t coveted therge dowry gift given by the Sun family, I wouldn''t have married into the Sun family. Now my whole life is ruined."


    Zou Hai is more than ten years older than her, and her family background is somewhat unclear. If her mother had not been greedy for money and epted the marriage regardless of her, she would not have ended up in this situation.


    After Zhang Yaner heard this, she was so angry that she pointed at her and cursed: "You **** girl, you are so ignorant. I am not saying this just for you and for this family. If something really happens to your son-inw, you tell us Are you happy even if your family is not well off?"


    Sun''s house in Huaning Lane was surrounded by squad leader Lin and a group of soldiers. The news spread throughout the county. If something happens to the Sun family, the Zhang family will have to pay back the money they received from the Sun family. Otherwise, the whole family will be arrested. Naturally, it is best for the son-inw to be wronged, so that the family''s belongings can be saved.


    Over the years, the Zhang family has obtained a lot of things from the Sun family, including fifty acres ofnd, no less than two hundred taels of silver, a mule cart, and two cows. These family fortunes have given her a lot of wealth. She was not willing to give her face back.


    When Zhang Yaner heard this, she was so angry that she cursed her mother: "You are an old pious woman who sold your daughter. Now you are still thinking about money. Do you know that your whole family is about to be imprisoned?!"

 Chapter 511: implicate

    Chapter 511: implicate


    Chapter 511 Climbing


    When Squad Leader Lin and Master Jiang were searching the study, she heard a lot of things. Zou Haimitted a serious crime and was a ve. Such a viin would not only be implicated, but also her natal family would be implicated. Being implicated to death.


    Zhang Yan''er''s mother was scolded and red at Zhang Yan''er with dissatisfaction: "What nonsense are you talking about, you **** girl? You are the son-inw''s legitimate wife. The son-inw has been wrongfully used and suffered. You should help your son-inw to speak. How can you speak for outsiders?" Turn your elbows out."


    Although Zhang Yaner''s two brothers felt sorry for their sister, they cared about the family''s money and did not want to give the money andnd back to the Yamen, so they lowered their heads and remained silent, allowing their mother to make trouble.


    Jiang Qi and the others had already chased him out, and directly handed out a contract of sale of Zou Hai, saying: "Sun Tianxi''s real name is Zou Hai, and he is a ve of the Zou family in Tianfu County. Now the head of the Zou family hasmitted a major crime, and Zou Hai is also involved in a life-threateningwsuit. , will be taken back to Tianfu County for trial. As for you, as one of Zou Hai''s Yue family, and you have financial connections, you should be taken into custody ording tow."


    After hearing this, Zhang Yaner''s wife jumped up: "What are you talking about? Sun Tianxi is a ve. Our Zhang family is just one of Sun Tianxi''s inws. Does this beast have other inws? Then is my Yan''er big or small?!"


    Jiang Qi said: "Zou Hai has registered several households and has wives and children in Jianghuai, Jiangnan, Zhongzhou and other ces. As for whether your daughter is older or younger, we don''t know now. We only know a few of Zou Hai''s daughters-inw. Among them, only your daughter did not give birth to a baby for him."


    After hearing this, Madam Zhang Yaner could not bear the stimtion and fainted.


    Zhang Yaner''s two brothers were very frightened and asked Jiang Qi: "Sir, what should my family do? Are we really going to be imprisoned? Can we break away from Zou Hai by returning the money?"


    Jiang Qi smiled. The Zhang family is really hopeless and afraid of death: "Since we are already married, there is no reason for you to break off the rtionship as soon as Zou Hai is arrested."


    After thinking for a while, he added: "The affairs of your Zhang family should be decided by the Yujiang County Government. We in Tianfu County will only arrest Zou Hai and his wife and seize his family''s ill-gotten wealth."


    After hearing this, Zhang Yaner''s two brothers were even more frightened. This means that they still don''t know what will happen to the Zhang family.


    This feeling of being suspended in mid-air was really ufortable, and both of them panicked.


    Zhang Yan''er''s father still has some conscience. Back then, he was reluctant to marry the Sun family. He felt that the Sun family''s three ns and six rtives were unknown and they were not a good family.


    Now after hearing Jiang Qi''s words, he stood up and asked Jiang Qi with red eyes: "Sir, our family didn''t know that Sun Tianxi was Zou Hai. We were also deceived. In a situation like my family''s, when Zou Hai''s case is settled, After that, can my daughter return home with him?"


    He added another sentence: "We will return all thend and money given by the Sun family to the government, and we will not take such dirty money, okay?"


    Zhang Yan''er burst into tears when she heard this. The only person in the family who still loves her is her father.


    Jiang Qi said: "Ask Bantou Lin about this."


    Zhang Yan''er is from Yujiang County. Marriage certificates and other matters are all handled by the Yujiang County government office. It is up to the Yujiang County government to decide whether she can do so.


    Zhang Yan''er''s father looked at Bantou Lin again, watching eagerly.


    Leader Lin also felt that the Zhang family was a little unjust and said, "ording tow, after the case is clear and the case is clear, if it is proven that your family was really deceived, they can be reconciled."


    After hearing this, Zhang Yan''er''s father was extremely happy. After thanking Team Leader Lin, he said to Zhang Yan''er: "Yan''er, don''t be afraid. First follow Mr. Jiang and the others to Tianfu County. After the case is cleared up, dad will help you." Heli returns home and finds an innocent family to marry in the future."


    In the past few years since his daughter married "Sun Tianxi", there have been a lot of gossips in the county. They all said that his family was deceived and that his daughter was not the wife of Sun Tianxi, but an illegitimate wife. At that time, he got angry and took his son to beat up those who gossiped. Now I think there is something wrong with people like "Sun Tianxi" who don''t go home several times a year.


    When Zhang Yaner heard this, her heart dropped and she cried: "Don''t worry, my daughter will survive. When He Lies home, she will repay her father well and not let him worry about his daughter any more. "


    After hearing this, Zhang Yan''er''s father waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, dad will take you home."


    One sentence made Zhang Yan''er burst into tears. She was afraid that she would cry too hard and make her father worried, so she quickly put away her tears.


    Jiang Qi and the others hurried back, sorted out the things they found, and reported them to the magistrate of Yujiang County. They took the things they found and escorted Zou Hai and Zhang Yaner back to Tianfu County.


    The magistrate of Yujiang County was shrewd. As soon as he sent Jiang Qi and the others away, he went straight to the capital city and told Magistrate Liang personally about the case of "Sun Tianxi" family. He also sessfully met Ming Shaoqing, which made him happy. broken.


    Because Zou Youlian''s case was exposed in front of Magistrate Liang, General Guo, themanders of both ces, Ming Shaoqing, the Zheng family, and the Shangguan family, County Magistrate Xu made their colleagues drool with envy. Unexpectedly, He also had the opportunity to meet Ming Shaoqing. This is the beloved disciple of Mr. Shangguan Ge. If he meets him more often, it will be of great help to his future career.


    However, County Magistrate Xu was reminded by Zou Jiang that Zou Hai''s case could not be kept secret, and he had to inform Fucheng Yamen and Ming Shaoqing, so these two people had already known about Zou Hai''s case. After hearing the report from the Yujiang County Magistrate, I was not angry with Magistrate Xu. Instead, I was surprised that Magistrate Xu could catch the person so quickly.


    Ming Shaoqing praised: "Xu County Magistrate is very talented in investigating cases."


    The magistrate of Yujiang County almost vomited blood when he heard this, but he still praised Magistrate Xu.


    As for Zou Hai hiring someone to kidnap Gu Yumei to death, Ming Shaoqing didn''t say anything about it. Compared with Zou County Prime Minister colluding with water bandits, buying and selling good people, and selling household registrations, this kind of case is nothing at all. I dont know how many cases were found, but it would be good to catch her murderer and let her die in peace.


    Jiang Qi knew that Magistrate Xu was eager to close the case. After catching Zou Hai, he rushed back non-stop, and finally rushed back to the Tianfu County government office the next morning.


    County Magistrate Xu hurriedly called Zou Jiang and Zou He to see Zou Hai. After confirming that Sun Tianxi was Zou Hai, heughed with joy. Damn it, we finally caught this scourge.


    After Gu Dafu learned that Zou Hai had been arrested, he immediately rushed to the county government office to see Zou Hai and asked him: "You beast, why do you want to harm my daughter? She has never offended you, why do you want to harm her? It''s pity that she doesn''t have to By the time Im sixteen, thats it.


    He died so miserably, his whole forehead was sunken. The third grandma and the others helped for a long time before they lifted up the sunken forehead.


    Zou Hai is a vicious person, and he has the idea that even if I die, I wont make it easy for you. Hearing this, he smiled and said: If you want to me it, me Gu Jinli. It was her reluctance to part with Fang Zi who provoked the Lu family and caused trouble to the Lu family. Third Master. Because Third Master was angry with Gu Jinli, he didnt want Gu Jinli to have an easy time before he died, so..."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Before Zou Hai finished speaking, Qin Sang''s fist came over.


    He did not hold back, but beat Zou Hai almost to death. Finally, he kicked him and said: "You have done evil and want to get involved with others and alienate our family. It is not a pity for someone like you to die!"

 Chapter 512: buried

    Chapter 512: buried


    Chapter 512 Burial


    Qin Sang was really angry. Zou Hai not only wanted to alienate the rtionship between their families, but also mentioned Xiaoyu''s name. This was to put all the charges on her head and make Gu Dafu''s family hate Xiaoyu.


    The more Qin Sang thought about it, the angrier he became. When he turned around, he gave Zou Hai another kick and said to Gu Dafu: "Uncle Dafu, Zou Hai''s words are obviously intended to drive a wedge between our families and make you hate Xiaoyu until the end. The situation. But the death of your daughter has nothing to do with Xiaoyu. It was the work of Zou Yuzhen, Zou Hai and that gang of gangsters. You must not fall into Zou Hais poisonous n."


    Gu Dafu had long been frightened by Qin Sang''s violent beating of Zou Hai. He looked at Qin Sang and took a few steps back involuntarily. I originally thought Saburo was a kind and courteous boy, but he didn''t expect him to be so vicious.


    Seeing Gu Dafu retreat, Qin Sang frowned and took two steps forward: "Uncle Dafu, did you listen to what I just said?"


    If Gu Dafu falls into the trap and hates Xiaoyu, don''t me him for being rude.


    Gu Dafu looked at Qin Sang''s sullen expression and came back to his senses: "Sang, I understand what you mean. The matter of Sister Mei..."


    When Gu Dafu mentioned Gu Yumei, he choked up with sadness, but insisted: "I have thought a lot in the past few days. Sister Mei will be in this disaster... First, her eyelids are too shallow, and she was caught by a gold hairpin. She was deceived; secondly, I didnt teach her well. If I, as a father, could teach her more so that she wouldnt have such big thoughts and be as honest and obedient as Sister Xiu, what happened today wouldnt have happened. .


    He only felt ufortable for a short time when he saw Sister Mei''er''s death. After all, they were both arrested at the same time. Huiniang''s girl was fine, but his daughter was dead.


    As for Xiaoyu, he has never med her... After Lu Shuiwa and Wan Lifang told him what happened that night, he was still worried that the Dashan family would me Sister Mei. That girl, Sister Mei, brought Grandma Yao into the vige to catch Sister Xiaoyu for her own sake.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face improved a little. He looked at Gu Dexing and shouted, "Brother Gu."


    The deep voice made Gu Dexing tremble, and he looked up at him and said, "...Don''t worry, Sang, I won''t fall into Zou Hai''s poisonous n."


    In the past few days after Sister Mei''s death, he thought about a lot of things and understood a lot of things. Things he cared about before were not worth mentioning in the face of life and death.


    He also knew that Zou Hai wanted to alienate the rtionship between their families and said what he just said deliberately.


    Gu Dexing looked at Zou Hai, rushed over, punched and kicked Zou Hai, and shouted: "Our family is not fools, stop trying to take advantage of our family, you bunch of beasts, bastards! Sister Mei is being used by you." , he lost his life now, do you think our family will still be fooled?"


    "Our family is not smart enough, but we will not be used by you again and again!" Gu Dexing was very excited and beat and scolded Zou Hai. At the end of the beating, he knelt on the ground and cried loudly, crying for his and Gu Yumei''s stupidity. Gu Yumei''s death.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang believed that Gu Dexing would not me Gu Jinli. He felt relieved and helped Gu Dexing up and sent him to Gu Dafu.


    Zou Hai failed to use his n and was beaten. He huddled on the ground, wailing, and was covered in blood. He looked extremely miserable.


    Zou Jiang was a ruthless man. Seeing Zou Hai''s vicious thoughts, he took a few steps forward, stared at him and said, "You never understood why Zou Youlian was so kind to you. Now I''ll tell you the truth, because you are the one he and your mother An illegitimate son born from an affair. But he looked down upon your mother and thought your mother was licentious and unruly, so he refused to recognize you as his son and only bought you as a servant and took you with him."


    Zou Hai was dumbfounded and didn''t believe it was true.


    Zou Jiang looked at Zou Hai''s shocked look and smiled again: "Look, you think you are smart, but in fact you have been a joke in your life. Even if your mother is having an affair with someone, your father still dislikes you and won''t let you do it." The young master of the Zou family only allows you to be the ve of the Zou family. Originally, you could be the same as Zou Yuzhen, but it is a pity that your biological father disowned you and you were treated as a ve for decades."


    Zou Hai is a very arrogant person. Zou Jiang''s humiliating wordspletely broke him down and he roared: "Shut up, old man, shut up...what you said is false!"


    Zou Jiang said: "I don''t need to lie to you. Zou Youlian oncemented to me, saying it''s a pity for you, but after so many years, he also has children and grandchildren, and there is no shortage of illegitimate children like you. Let''s just do this and let him If you continue to be a servant, you will not be short of food and clothing anyway, but you will not respect your title. Others will be young masters and you can only be a ve."


    Zou Hai copsed even more after hearing this. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Jiang Qi was anxious: "You''re not going to die, are you?"


    Qin Sang stepped forward and checked Zou Hai''s breath and pulse, then turned around and said, "Uncle Jiang, don''t worry, he just fainted."


    Jiang Qi breathed a sigh of relief and said to Gu Dafu and others: "People have already seen it, let''s go out."


    Before leaving, he told the jailer: "Find a doctor to look at him. Don''t let him die."


    Yes. The jailer responded and personally sent them out of the cell.


    Gu Dafu shed tears all the way to thank County Magistrate Xu.


    Because of the rtionship between the Jiang family, the Qin family, and the Zheng family behind the Gu family and the official family, County Magistrate Xu met Gu Dafu in person and said to him: "The evidence of the case Zou Haimitted is conclusive. He will not survive. You Dont worry, go home and bury your daughter first.


    Even though it was September, the weather was still hot and the body couldnt survive it for too long.


    Gu Dafu also remembered this matter. After thanking County Magistrate Xu, he went home from the county seat.


    The brothers of the Qin family also followed them back, but County Magistrate Xu still stayed with them: "Ming Shaoqing is going toe to our county in the next few days. You brothers have made many meritorious deeds, so you should stay and see Ming Shaoqing."


    This is a rare opportunity. If I miss it, I dont know how many years I have to wait for such good luck.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Thank you for your kindness. Our family escaped from famine with Uncle Dafu and others. Now that Uncle Dafu''s daughter is gone, we have to go back to the funeral. Let''s forget about meeting Ming Shaoqing."


    He added: "We brothers just did our own things and made small achievements. We are not very young. When we get older and make other achievements in the future, we will not see high-ranking officials like Ming Shaoqing again." Late."


    Their brothers hurried back just to avoid Ming Shaoqing.


    Hearing this, County Magistrate Xu was even more satisfied with the Qin brothers and praised them for not being greedy for merit.


    Qin Sang smiled, said goodbye to Magistrate Xu, County Lieutenant Jiang, and Jiang Qi, and returned to the vige in the Gu family''s mule cart.


    After returning to the vige, they told them that Zou Hai had been arrested and would be sentenced soon. After hearing this, several families breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly made arrangements for Gu Yumei''s burial.


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui went to the county town every day these days and bought a lot of things for Gu Yumei. Chen used the rouge and gouache they bought to give Gu Yumei decent makeup, and put her into brocade clothes. After putting on the three pieces of gold, he was carried into the coffin.


    When they were put into the coffin, the third grandmother looked at Gu Yumeis body and wiped her tears and said: Although he was a bad person, if he died and could have such a funeral, then his life in this world was not in vain.

 Chapter 513: compensation

    Chapter 513:pensation


    Chapter 513 Compensation


    Lao Yan was sorting out the things in the coffin and said with tears, "Sister Mei, this child is considered lucky."


    In other families, if an unmarried girl dies, let alone a generous burial, they won''t even hold a funeral. The kind-hearted man dug a hole and buried it, but the man who didn''t want to bother rolled it up with a mat, took it to the mountains and threw it away.


    Dafu spent a lot of money to organize this funeral for Sister Mei, so that she could go away in glory.


    As he spoke, Lao Yan thought of his own granddaughters, Cui Niu and Hong Niu. He didnt know whether they were alive or dead now. If unfortunately they die, will someone bury them?


    Thinking of her granddaughters and Mrs. Xie, Lao Yan shed even more tears.


    Ms. Chen cried for several days, but now that she is buried, she has be much calmer.


    She put the remaining rouge and gouache, an extra set of brocade dresses, handkerchiefs, silk flowers, spice bags and other things into the coffin one by one: "These are all what you like, don''t say that your family doesn''t love you. , I have bought them all for you now. I bought twenty-four silk flowers, which are much prettier than the ones Zou Yuwan gave you. When you get down there, you change them every day... When you see your mother, help your second aunt bring them to her. In short, I just say that Second Aunt will pay you the debt first, and when Brother Wang and Brother Fa get married and start a business, I will go down and kowtow to her to apologize."


    Before her death, the elder sister-inw had been worried that someone would criticize Sister Mei''s identity as the widowed eldest daughter. She begged her to take good care of Sister Mei. She promised well, but she failed to take good care of Sister Mei. She died at an average age.


    He added: "You are fierce, but your mother has a good temper. Don''t bully your mother when you get down there, or I will deal with you the same way when I get down there!"


    Ms. Chen didnt want to cry at first, but she shed tears again as she spoke. She stood by the coffin and chatted a lot with Gu Yumei. It wasn''t until Mrs. Chu came to remind her that it was time for burial that she stopped and looked at the contents of the coffin again to make sure that nothing was missing. Then he stepped aside.


    Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui personally covered the coffin and hammered the nails in.


    Gu Yumei was not married and had no descendants to be buried in a pot. The only people in her family who were younger than her were Gu Dewang and Gu Defa. Therefore, their two brothers were captured and walked at the front of the funeral procession to bury Gu Yumei.


    Logically speaking, this is against the rules. Vige Chief He also said that this is not good. However, Mrs. Chen felt sorry for Gu Yumei and did not mind her two sons holding banners and scattering paper money for Gu Yumei''s funeral.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa had already epted the death of Gu Yumei. After crying for a few days in fear and sadness, they were no longer afraid. They just did whatever Chen said to their brothers.


    The coffin of Gu Yumei was carried all the way to the mountain. After two hours of work, Gu Yumei was finally buried.


    People from several families also followed and went to see Gu Yumei off for thest time.


    Luo Huiniang was very sad. She cried all the way, holding the hands of Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu. She was scared and med herself and said: "I want to save her... but I can''t..."


    Gu Jinxiu lowered her voice and said to her: "Stop talking. If you have anything to say,e to my house to sleep at night and then talk to me and Xiaoyu."


    There are so many people now, and Uncle Dafu and his family are all here. If they hear it, they will be sad again... maybe they will feel ufortable, and it will be bad for Hui Niang.


    Luo Huiniang stopped talking after hearing this, but her tears kept falling, and she kept saying sorry to Gu Yumei in her heart.


    After Gu Yumei was buried, several families took turns to offer incense to her. When Gu Jinli was offering incense, he threw a piece of paper into the pottery basin where the paper money was burning, and said to Gu Yumei''s grave: "This is a recipe for tofu and a recipe for spices." You have always wanted to know the recipe and the braised recipe. Now I will bake it for you, so you dont have to worry about it anymore. When Gu Dafu heard this, he cried and said, Xiaoyu, thank you, Sister Mei, she has always wanted to know. If you give her these recipes, she will have no regrets."


    Gu Yumei''s death was a huge blow to Gu Dafu. He cried loudly in front of Gu Yumei''s grave, and finally fainted and was carried down the mountain by men from several families.


    That night, she developed a high fever and talked nonsense. One moment, she called her daughter-inw, saying that she was sorry for her. The next moment, she called Vige Chief Gu, saying that he was useless and failed to protect her family. Then she called Gu Yumei, asking her to vote for him in the next life. Good luck, don''t ever meet a father with no money and power like him again.


    Gu Dexing was so frightened that he was afraid that Gu Dafu would just pass by. He stayed by Gu Dafu''s bed and did not dare to go anywhere.


    Gu Dagui was so anxious that he hurried to Gu Jinli''s house for help. Gu Dashan got up overnight and went to the workshop to call Kan Liu and Mutong and took them to see Gu Dafu.


    Both Kan Liu and Mutong were skilled in medicine. After Mutong gave Gu Dafu an acupuncture, he wrote a prescription and went directly to the pharmaceutical workshop to pick up the medicinal materials and boil them.


    It was only after Gu Dafu was given the decoction that he calmed down and stopped talking nonsense.


    At dawn the next day, the high fever in his body also subsided, but Gu Dafu was too stimted. In the past few days, he ran to the county seat every day to wait for Zou Hai to be arrested. His body was already exhausted and he was unconscious for two days. wake up.


    After waking up, Gu Dafu''s body became even more stale, and his temples began to turn gray. He stayed in bed for more than ten days before he could get out of bed.


    Gu Dafus illness frightened the third grandfather and several other members of his family.


    The third grandma said with red eyes: "He has held on for too long... When his father and Ru Niang died, he was a little weak, and he was holding on for the sake of the two children. Now that Sister Mei has died again, We have stabilized and he doesnt need to hold on any longer, and thats when he fell ill.


    The Third Grandpa sighed: "It''s okay to be sick. After getting sick, the pain in his heart will be over. Otherwise, he will always keep it in his heart, feeling sorry for this and sorry for that, and he will not be better off in the rest of his life." "


    Gu Jinli didnt have a deep impression of Vige Chief Gu and Aunt Ru. He only knew that Gu Dafu admired Vige Chief Gu and loved his wife very much. People in his hometown vige said that Aunt Ru married a good man. But Gu Dafu felt that he was overestimating himself, saying that if his aunt was literate, he could marry her only because of his status as the vige chief''s son.


    The main reason why Vige Chief Gus family pampers Gu Yumei is because Aunt Rus natal family wants to educate Gu Yumei well, and then rely on Aunt Rus natal familys connections to marry into a schrs family.


    Its a pity that after fleeing the famine, Gu Dafus family lost contact with Aunt Rus natal family, and now they dont know where Aunt Rus natal family has gone.


    Just two days after Gu Dafu was able to go to the fields, Luo Wu came back, found his home, and said: "Zou Hai''s family members in Jianghuai, Jiangnan, and Zhongzhou have been taken to Tianfu County. Aunt Yao and her group of photographers The matter has almost been investigated, and tomorrow we will go to court for sentencing. County Magistrate Xu said that your family is a victim of suffering, so you can go to court to hear the trial."


    He also said: "Zou Hai has family wealth in Jianghuai, Jiangnan and Zhongzhou. County Magistrate Xu said that he willpensate your family when the timees."

 Chapter 514: judge

    Chapter 514: judge


    Chapter 514 Judgment


    Gu Dafu didn''t care whether he should paypensation or not, and said to Luo Wu: "Go, I will definitely go, that beast Zou Hai killed my sister Mei, I have to go and see his final fate, ande back so that I can tell sister Mei, let She died in peace."


    Gu Dexing has be a lot more sensible recently, and asked Luo Wu: "Brother Luo Wu, when will the ceremony be held tomorrow? Do you want to rush to the county seat now and stay in an inn for one night?"


    His father has just been seriously ill and is not in good health. If the church is held too early tomorrow, his father will have to rush there in the middle of the night and his body will not be able to bear it.


    "I''ll be in court tomorrow. I''ll have time, so I don''t have to rush there today." Luo Wu thought for a while and said, "I don''t know if I can finish the trial in one day. I need to bring some money. If I can''te back tomorrow, I have to stay in an inn."


    Speaking of money, Gu Dexing looked a little embarrassed... Sister Mei had already spent a lot of money on her funeral, and he was worried that his family would have to borrow money again.


    Gu Dagui said from the side: "I still have enough money to stay at the inn for a few days. Brother Xing doesn''t have to worry about this."


    Although a lot of money was spent on Sister Mei''s funeral, the spice shop gave a lot of dividends, and the eldest brother didn''t spend a penny on medicine. They were all medicinal materials given by Xiaoyu''s pharmaceutical shop, so the family still had some money. Even if it''s gone, you can still borrow it from San Bo and San Bo Niang.


    Gu Dexing said gratefully: "Thank you, uncle."


    Gu Dagui said angrily: "Thank you, thank you. Your father is my biological brother, and our family is not divided. No matter which house is spent, the money is spent by the whole family."


    Mrs. Chen didn''t say anything when she heard this in the main room. Although she liked money and felt sorry that her family spent a lot of money on Sister Mei''s funeral, she felt even more sorry for Sister Mei. If she could survive, she would spend more money. She is happy with any amount of money!


    Gu Dewang was a little scared when he saw that his mother''s eye circles were red again. People in the family have been crying recently, and he was scared away.


    Seeing him flinch, Mrs. Chen looked at her timidly, red at him and cursed: "Little bastard, what are you afraid of? I can still eat you! Have you read the book? It took me a long time to study. Cultivator, if you cante up with something, Im not done with you!


    Gu Dewang was stunned when he heard this, grinned at his mother and said: "Don''t worry, mother, I will study hard and get a good name."


    Oh my God, this is his mother. She just scolds and hits others, and cries and sheds tears. Unlike his mother, he looks scared.


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she pulled Gu Dewang over, touched his forehead and said, "Are you sick or crazy?"


    How can he study well? With his temperament that makes him sleepy while reading, how can he study well? What a liar.


    Stillughing?


    Usually he would run away whenever she scolded him, but now he justughs at her and doesn''t run away. He is very ill.


    Gu Dewang pushed Chen''s hand away and said, "Mom, I''m not sick. I''m fine."


    After saying that, he took a look at his uncle''s house and asked in a low voice: "Mom, can I follow my uncle to the county government office tomorrow? I also want to see what happened to that bad guy."


    Gu Defa was an honest child. Seeing that the adults in the family were either sick or busy crying, he had to prepare dinner by himself. When he heard this, he said, "Mom, I''ll go too."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen pulled them over, hugged them into her arms, and choked with sobs: "Okay, okay, he is indeed my mother''s good son. I deserve your sister Yumei''s love for you."


    Gu Dewang wanted to say that Sister Yumei didn''t love them much, but things like blood rtions are very strange. After all, they and Sister Yumei were blood rtives and had the same grandparent. They were also very sad that she died suddenly.


    After Luo Wu finished exining the matter to Gu Dafu, he stood up and left, heading home. However, when he arrived at the door, he did not enter his own home. Instead, he turned around and went to Gu Jinli''s home.


    Gu Jinxiu was sitting in the yard embroidering something, with Camellia sat next to him. Next to him was Brother Cheng, who was writing on the ground with a small bamboo branch.


    Because of Gu Yumei''s incident, Gu Jinxiu has been very vignt recently. When he heard the footsteps, he immediately raised his head and looked towards the courtyard door. When he saw him, he smiled: "Brother Luo Wu, you are back." Luo Wu heard Her voice made her feel inexplicably calm. She smiled at her and pointed to the courtyard door. Gu Jinxiu stood up and opened the door for him, and the two of them entered the courtyard one after the other.


    "Brother Luo Wu, are you hungry? Let me get you something to eat." Gu Jinxiu asked, going to the kitchen to get something, but was stopped by Luo Wu: "No, I just came over to take a look... Third Grandpa and the others will be here soon." Just left."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu went to the kitchen and brought him three bean dregs cakes and a bowl of soy milk: "Eat something to fill your stomach."


    Luo Wu could only take it and sit down not far from Gu Jinxiu to eat.


    Gu Jinxiu sat back on the stool and continued to embroider her designs.


    The yard was very quiet, with only the sounds of chewing and the rustle of Brother Cheng writing, and asionally a few birds chirping from the air.


    Luo Wu finished his food quickly, sat on the stool, stood up and came to Gu Jinxiu, squatting down and looking at her.


    Gu Jinxius hand holding the needle paused, then looked up at Luo Wu: Brother Luo Wu?


    Luo Wu didn''t want to scare her, but he couldn''t help it... He was afraid that something would happen to her.


    Although he was busy during this period, he missed her more and more.


    But he didn''t say anything in the end. He just smiled and said, "I''m leaving. You are the eldest sister. You have to protect yourself to protect your younger brothers and sisters."


    Gu Jinxiu nodded and said with firm eyes: "Brother Luo Wu said that I will definitely protect myself and not let anything happen to me, Xiaoyu, Brother Cheng and the others."


    He added: "Grandpa Qin has recently taught us some very useful grappling moves, and I have practiced them well."


    Luo Wu felt relieved after hearing this. After looking at her for a while, he got up and left... After Gu Yumei''s ident, he finally understood his mother''s painstaking efforts. It wasn''t that his mother didn''t want him to marry Sister Xiu, but she was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to protect Xiu. Sister.


    After Luo Wu left Gu Jinli''s house, he went to Qin''s house and told Ming Shaoqing that he hade to the county town. He also said, "Uncle Jiang didn''t mention you much, don''t worry."


    Jiang Qi mentioned him the most and gave him a lot of credit. Although he didn''t understand why, he needed the credit and he didn''t mind being taken out to defend Ming Shaoqing for the Qin brothers.


    He added: "Uncle Jiang said that Ming Shaoqing will not stay for too long and will leave in three to five days at most."


    Ming Shaoqing has to rush back to the capital. He came to Tianfu County just because of Zou Youlian. He will take Zou Youlian away after a few days.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang didn''t have much expression on his face. After chatting with Luo Wu for a few words, he sent him out.


    There were still many things to do in the yamen, so Luo Wu only stayed home for a while before returning to the county town.


    The next day, Gu Dashan drove a mule cart and took Gu Dafu''s family, third grandfather, and Luo''s father to the county town.


    When we arrived at the county government office, it was almost six o''clock. Not long after, the county magistrate was summoned to the court, and Zou Hai and a group of criminals were escorted up.


    The evidence of the case Zou Haimitted was conclusive, and County Magistrate Xu sentenced him not long after the trial.

 Chapter 515: exile

    Chapter 515: exile


    Chapter 515 Exile


    "Zou Hai, youmitted a heinous crime by buying and selling murderers, kidnapping people and causing death, buying and selling household registrations, and defrauding people of good marriages. You will be punished for several crimes and sentenced to be chopped in half. You will be executed at ater date!"


    After Magistrate Xu finished speaking, he was stunned, and he was deemed to have convicted Zou Hai.


    In fact, Zou Haimitted more than just these crimes. He also helped Zou County Cheng do many shady things, and at least half of those evil things were human lifewsuits. However, due to theck of evidence for these evil deeds, the county government had no choice but to give up and use conclusive evidence to convict Zou Hai.


    As for choosing a day to interrogate and execute, it is because many of the cases Zou Haimitted are rted to Zou Youlian, and he is an important witness. He needs to be escorted to Dali Temple in the capital with Zou Youlian. After the water bandit case is over, they can interrogate and execute him together.


    Zou Hai had long known that he would be sentenced to death, and he was not afraid.


    But his wife and children hated him deeply and yelled at him in court: "You bastard, you have caused misery to my whole family. You are talking about a young man who has a family of farming and studying. His great-grandfather came from Hushan." You went out of the house, and you returned to your hometown on the orders of your great-grandfather. Ha! The excuse is quite good, but my family is also blind, so I believed you, and now it has harmed all my Bai family. "


    "Although our Bai family is not a respectable family, it is a family that has been clean for generations. There is no thief or murderer. Now the reputation of the entire Bai family has been ruined by you. You are a harmful piece of shit. I am a ghost." I won''t let you go!" Bai is Zou Hai''s daughter-inw in Hushan Mansion in Jianghuai. Because of Zou Hai''s incident, her Bai family has be theughing stock of Hushan Mansion. When the mother and son were escorted out of Hushan Mansion, they were After seeing the excitement along the way, I was really embarrassed.


    The two sons born to Mrs. Bai were kneeling next to her, already too frightened to speak.


    As soon as Mrs. Bai finished speaking, Mrs. Wu from Pingning Mansion in Zhongzhou began to cry and curse: "You are pretty good, but you don''t know what this beast did to us, mother and daughter? Do you think he can see if I can give birth to a child?" After giving birth to his son, he had long wanted to abandon us, mother and daughter. He didnt even go back to see us during the chaos in Zhongzhou... Ive been like a widow for so many years, having to shoulder everything at home, and Pingning Mansion was When the victims gathered around asking for food, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to sleep at night, for fear that something would happen and my family would be in trouble!"


    Then he pointed at Zhang Yan''er and said, "While we, mother and daughter, are worried all day long, that beast must be happily holding his little wife!"


    Zhang Yan''er cried angrily when she heard this, pointed at Zou Hai and said: "Do you think I haven''t been harmed by him? I have been harmed by him. After six years of marriage to him, he went home three or four times a year. I Its worse than being a widow, and the whole Yujiang County peopleughed at her and said she was his concubine.


    When Zou Hai heard the abuse from several of his daughters-inw, he just sneered and said, "Although I don''te home often, I don''t give you anything less. You eat my food and drink from me. Now that you see me suffer, you think Don''t think about using the excuse of being defrauded to get away with it. If you want to die, then die together. When we go underground, I will have plenty of time to apany you, so you don''t have toin anymore!"


    After hearing this, several of Zou Hai''s daughters-inw were even more angry and cursed. Magistrate Xu was afraid that Ming Shaoqing, who was listening in the hall, would be angry, so he pped the gavel tree and shouted loudly: "Silence, silence!"


    This is a courtroom, not a vegetable market. Why are we making such a fuss?


    Ming Shaoqing wore an ironed official uniform without any wrinkles. He sat upright without appearing stiff. His young face was calm and calm, and he had the calmness of a noble family member. After noticing that Magistrate Xu was looking in his direction, he said to Magistrate Xu: "This man will be cut in half without anyint."


    Even his wife and children can utter cruel words. If he is so bad, he will be executed in Lingchi.


    County Magistrate Xu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and continued to pronounce the sentence on Zou Hai''s wife and children: "Zou Hai is a ve. Although you were deceived into marriage, the son born to him is the son of a ve. He needs to be paid ve status."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Bai and Mrs. Wu started to quarrel again and cried: "Sir, we were deceived into marriage. We didn''t know that Zou Hai was a ve and gave birth to a child. I hope you will show your favor because we were deceived." , let the children go."


    Zou Hai''s wife and children were indeed unjustly used, but Da Chu used heavy codes and a continuous system. It had always been the case that one personmitted a crime and the whole family was executed. County Magistrate Xu could only sentence all Zou Hai''s children to be consigned to very.


    As for the several daughters-inw, considering that they were deceived into marriage, they were allowed to reconcile with Zou Hai. When Zhang Yaner heard this, she finally let go of her worries for more than ten days. She was so happy that she burst into tears.


    Because their children were consigned to very, Mrs. Bai and Ms. Wu wanted to make trouble again, but Ms. Ying, who had been silent, whispered to them: "You don''t have to panic. The children have been consigned to very. We can spend money." Buy them back, then go to the Yamen to remove their ve status and add them to their natal family''s household registration, making them good citizens."


    He added: "My natal family is quite wealthy. If you don''t have any money, I can give it to you. I just ask you to stop making trouble. If you make too much trouble in the court, no one can get away with it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Bai and Mr. Wu stopped making trouble.


    After Zou Hai was sentenced, Wan Lifang and his family were also taken to court.


    Wan Lifang had already confessed a long time ago, but it was true that he, along with Boss Yang and others, kidnapped Gu Yumei and caused the death of Gu Yumei. Should he be sentenced to beheading directly, or would he be executed at noon tomorrow?


    Wan Lifang was stunned. When he came to his senses, he cried out and said: "Sir, the student has confessed honestly, why do we still sentence the student to death? The student doesn''t ept it, he doesn''t ept it!"


    With a bang, Luo Wu held a wooden stick in his hand and hit Wanli Fang on the body. Wanlifang screamed. After being hurt, he did not dare to make any more noise, but he still cried and said that he was wronged.


    Gu Dafu''s family was listening in the court, and when he heard this, he cursed: "You little beast, how can you be wronged? My sister Mei''s life was taken away by you, shouldn''t you pay for it with your life? You still want to kill me?" Brother and sister Lu Shuiwa, you are no better than a beast. If you are not sentenced to death, you will definitely kill people again in the future."


    In order to survive, Wan Lifang kowtows to Gu Dafu''s family: "Father-inw, my son-inw knows that I am wrong. You are so noble, please spare me."


    "Shut up, shut up!" Gu Dafu was furious, and was also disgusted by Wan Lifang: "Who is your father-inw? My sister Mei is innocent and has not married a beast like you."


    Seeing that Wan Lifang still dared to cause trouble, County Magistrate Xu asked Luo Wu to beat him with more than ten sticks, and stuffed Wan Lifang''s mouth with a linen ball, which made him be honest.


    "Wan Songwen, as a schr, you were favored by the imperial court, but you failed to manage your family well, causing many jokes in your family, and even raising a murderer. ording to thew, I will deprive you of your reputation as a schr, and your whole family will be exiled to the northwest for eternity. Return home!


    When Wan Xiucai heard this, he knelt down with a plop and faintedpletely.


    Ms. Ni refused to ept the offer and wanted to cry out for mercy, but the officer stopped her mouth early.


    Wanli waspletely frightened and was dragged down by the officials before he could speak.


    Its so hot. Its been so hot these days. I cant even turn on the air conditioner. My brain is confused and my tongue is numb. I think Im suffering from heat stroke. I''m sorry that I owe two chapters and I''ll make it up as soon as possible. There will be several transitional chapters next, after which the male and female protagonists will grow up. The male lead, Qin Sang, does not have a second male lead. He loves each other one on one, is clean and not **** in body and mind, thank you all for your support.

 Chapter 516: fight

    Chapter 516: fight


    Chapter 516 Fighting


    Ni Laodong and other servants of the Wan family were also used as official ves and would soon be sent to officialdom for sale.


    As for Ni Ruiniang, because she did not marry Wan Lifang, she was not exiled with her. Instead, she was released in court after interrogation.


    However, County Magistrate Xu reprimanded her: "You escaped this time, and you should be a good person in the future. If you still don''t know how to love yourself and do evil things, you will be severely punished!"


    Had Ni Ruiniang not been locked up in Wanlifang''s yard by Mr. Yang and others for several days, and reported on Wanlifang at thest moment, she would have been charged with harboring bandits.


    After hearing this, Ni Ruiniang was overjoyed. She cried and kowtowed to County Magistrate Xu to express her gratitude: "The daughter of the people has written it down. Thank you so much for not punishing me."


    Ni Ruiniangs family members were watching outside the court. When they heard this, they were not happy, but anxious.


    Aunt Ni grabbed Uncle Ni''s arm and whispered: "Master, if the Wan family is really sentenced to exile, wouldn''t our family suffer a huge loss?"


    Over the years, the Ni family has been able to survive only by relying on the Ni family to dig into the Wan family''s wealth to subsidize it. However, Aunt Ni does not feel that she owes the Wan family. She still feels that the Wan family has failed her and her family is at a loss. Crap.


    "If it weren''t for our Ni family, would Wan Songwen have been able to live a good life just teaching and not working in the field? Now his family has been sentenced to exile, and he also harmed our Ruiniang and turned a good girl in our family into a broken shoe... He is still a broken shoe who cannot have children in the future, and our family has suffered a huge loss."


    Aunt Ni was so painful that she cried. She deeply hated the Wan family for not being able to do things. Even if you had to help the gangsters arrest the girl from the Gu family, you should have done it properly. Now that the incident has failed, the whole family has beenpensated.


    "No, we, the heads of the family, have to take advantage of the Wan family''s property before it is taken and sold by the government, and go to the Wan family to secretly take something home, otherwise our family will suffer even more losses." Aunt Ni was thinking about the Wan family''s seized property. .


    Uncle Ni also felt that his family was at a loss. When Aunt Ni said this, he immediately became bolder. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go back quickly and take some of Wan''s things home first."


    The couple hit it off so quickly that they even ignored Ni Ruiniang, their daughter, and ran away in a hurry.


    After Ni Ruiniang was released, she did not see her family. She stood on the street like an orphan. After crying again, she walked home.


    After judging these two cases, it was already past noon. Magistrate Xu followed Ming Shaoqing and stood up together with Ming Shaoqing without even having a bite of food. They came to the Yamen Gate and said to the people watching the excitement: "The day after tomorrow, the Yamen will try Zou Youlian for selling clothes." Regarding the case of a male corve, if anyone in your family was sold while serving as a corve, you cane to the Yamen the day after tomorrow to listen."


    This is a major case, involving the entire vige of Tianfu County. The people of Tianfu County have been impatient for a long time. When they heard this, they were so excited that they asked many questions at the yamen gate. But people were so talkative. The matter was so strange that Magistrate Xu didnt know where to start from.


    In the end, I can only say: "If you have anything you want to ask, think about it carefully after you go back today. You can ask me when you go to the church the day after tomorrow."


    He added: "If Zou Youlian does such evil things, the Yamen will definitely not let him go. You can rest assured that the Yamen will take part of the confiscated property of the Zou family aspensation and distribute it to all the families of the victims."


    Originally the county government had no control over this matter, but Ming Shaoqing was there and Ming Shaoqing agreed, so County Magistrate Xu dared to say this.


    After hearing this, the people left with satisfaction... The families who lost their sons would have a hard time. If they couldn''t find him back, it would be good to get somepensation.


    After County Magistrate Xu sent away the people surrounding the yamen gate, he said to Jiang County Lieutenant: "Master Jiang immediately dispersed all the yamen servants and soldiers in the county, went to each vige to inform the vige chiefs, and brought people to the county the day after tomorrow. Yamen."


    Yes. Lieutenant Jiang County took the order and went.


    After finishing all this work, Magistrate Xu had time to talk to Gu Dafu alone and said to him: "Your daughter died unexpectedly, and the Yamen will take out 100 taels of silver from the wealth of Wanjia and Zou Hai topensate your family." , your condolences.


    As for Luo Huis family, since she was fine, they had no money topensate.


    But Gu Dafu didnt want the money: Sir, my family doesnt want this money. Magistrate Xu frowned and said, Why?


    One hundred taels of silver is a lot of money for a farmer, who can build tworge houses with bricks and tiles.


    Gu Dafu said with red eyes: "If I want it, what''s the difference between selling my daughter? Sister Mei is my daughter, I won''t sell her, as long as the Yamen can pay her justice, my family doesn''t want anything else."


    Ms. Chen was very sad to lose one hundred taels of silver, but she had no objection. If she took this money home, it would be like eating Sister Mei''s flesh and blood when she spent it. She really couldn''t use it.


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa also felt that Gu Dafu had done the right thing. Now that his family had a workshop that paid dividends, he was not short of the one hundred taels of silver, so there was no need to take the money.


    When Ming Shaoqing heard Gu Dafu''s words, he gave him a high look and said to County Magistrate Xu: "Since the owner is unwilling to take it, the money will be used topensate the families who were injured in the fire."


    The fire started by Zou Yuzhen burned many people. Now those people are still lying in the Zhou Family Medical Center dying, and they are very short of money.


    Gu Dafu didnt have any problem with it. This would also help Mei Meis children to have a good pregnancy.


    "Yes." Magistrate Xu responded, and after a few words offort to Gu Dafu, he hurriedly left with Ming Shaoqing.


    Luo Wu sent Gu Dafu and others out of the Yamen.


    Gu Dashan was waiting not far from the Yamen in his mule cart. When he saw Gu Dafu and othersing out, he hurriedly asked: "How is it? Zou Hai and the Wan family are all sentenced?"


    Third Grandpa nodded, told the fate of the Wan family and Zou Hai, and said: "Tomorrow you have to send the rich family to the county, Wan Li will be the execution, and the rich family will definitelye to see it."


    After Gu Dashan asked about the execution time, he said: "I know, I will send Dafu and others to the county town tomorrow."


    Luo Wu talked about Gu Jinan again: "Brother An and Shang Xiucai are still in Jinling Mansion. He is now following the two young masters from the Zheng family and Shangguan family in and out of the government office, helping with some official affairs. He is very learned. I bought a lot of things. When Shaoqing Ming returns to the capital, Brother An will be back, so dont worry."


    He handed another letter to Gu Dashan: "This is the letter An Geer brought back. Please take it."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan was so happy that he hurriedly took the letter, opened it and read it.


    He has been forced to learn to read in recent months. Although he doesn''t know many words, he can still understand the contents of the letter to five points. After seeing that An Ge''er is really fine, he finally feels relieved.


    He has always been worried that An Geer will not have a good life in Jinling Mansion. Although the Zheng family and the officials are protecting him, he is a farmer after all. He is worried that An Geer will be looked down upon by others and bullied by the noble sons of the city. .


    Gu Dashan put away the letter and said to Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, go and do your work. We''ll go back first."


    He sat on the front of the mule cart, waited for Gu Dafu''s family, Luo''s father, and Third Grandpa to get on the cart, and then drove back. As soon as he returned to Qingfu Town, he learned that something had happened at Wan''s house.


    Gu Dafu hurriedly asked Gu Dashan to drive over and take a look.


    As soon as the mule cart arrived at the alley entrance to the back door of Wanjiazhai, they saw Ni Ruiniang fighting with Aunt Ni and Uncle Ni.

 Chapter 517: Selling oneself

    Chapter 517: Selling oneself


    Chapter 517 Selling Oneself


    Aunt Ni grabbed Ni Ruiniang''s hair and cursed: "You are a rip-off bitch. You haven''t helped your family get a tael of silver, and you dare to stop your parents from getting rich. I''ll beat you to death for paying for it!"


    Uncle Ni was also very angry with Ni Ruiniang. He pped Ni Ruiniang in the face and said, "You little bitch, if you dare to harm your own father and mother, I will beat you to death today!"


    Ni Ruiniang was beaten severely by them and she didn''t fight back at first. But when she heard they scolded her so harshly, she started to cry and punch and kick and bite Aunt Ni and Uncle Ni with her teeth.


    "Who taught me how to do this? It''s all because of you two money-hungry **** who instigated me." Ni Ruiniang cried and scolded Uncle Ni: "You can''t do your own business and make life difficult for your family. I want to You want to use me to control Wanjia, but now that Wanjia has failed and I have lost my health, you will despise me because you are not human!"


    Then he scolded Aunt Ni: "You hurt me like this and you also scolded me for having broken shoes and being unable to give birth. Is this how you see me in your heart? OK, OK, now I can clearly see how ugly you are, and I will sever ties with you today!" "


    "Ah! You still want to sever ties with us. I tell you, there is no way. Tomorrow I will go to the dental shop in the county and find someone to sell you. I need to earn back the money the Wan family owes the Ni family."


    The three Ni family members were fighting in the alley. Haizi, the government official from Silifang, shouted beside them: "Stop, if you don''t stop, I won''t be polite."


    But the three Ni family members were beating you to death, and no one paid any attention to him, just letting him shout and not stop.


    Although Luo''s father was good at boxing and kicking, he did not go to help. He was afraid of being bitten by the Ni family. He asked a man watching the excitement: "Lao Cai, what happened to the Ni family? Why did they start fighting at the back door of Wan''s house?"


    Lao Cai was the shopkeeper of a snack shop in the town. He often went to Gu''s restaurant to buy seasonings and spices. Seeing that it was Luo''s father who was asking questions, he told him about the fight between the three Ni family members.


    "The Ni family couple were too greedy. They wanted to take advantage of the Wan family''s house before it was sold, so they coulde in and buy some valuable things. How could they have met Ni Ruiniang? This Ni Ruiniang seemed to have changed her temper. Instead of protecting her parents, she informed them on the spot. Haizi and Kangzi opened the door to Wan''s house and dragged them out."


    "The Ni family hated Ni Ruiniang so much that they started to scold her as soon as they left the door. If they couldn''t scold her, they would start beating her. Kangzi had already gone to Si Lifang to call for help and was expected to be back soon. Let''s continue watching the show and leave Ni alone. Family, this family is not a good thing anyway."


    Ni Ruiniang came to Wanjia because she wanted to get her own things. Her clothes, shoes and bedding were all in Wanjia. Although they were not good things, she was poor, so it would be good if she could take them back.


    But she was stopped by Kangzi and Haizi. When she was begging them, she heard the movement in the house and immediately informed Kangzi and Haizi.


    After hearing this, Father Luo and the others shook their heads. This family really has enough.


    Gu Dafu was a little angry. The Ni family really didn''t treat their daughter as a human being. If his sister Mei was still alive, he would definitely not beat her like this.


    "Stop! Stop it!" Lao Kong hurried over with his men and hit Uncle Ni directly with a scabbard knife.


    After a few bangs, he beat Uncle Ni until he was in pain and let go. He raised his foot again and kicked Uncle Ni over. He said to Kangzi and Dasheng who came over, "Tie up the Ni family and his wife and take them to the county government office." .


    Aunt Ni panicked when she heard this and wanted to run away. She was tripped by Kangzi, and she twisted her hands and tied them up.


    Aunt Ni shouted: "It''s unfair. We didn''t do anything. We just came to Wanjia to take back the belongings of my Ni family. Don''t arrest us."


    As she spoke, she started crying again and wanted to use Lao Kong and the others of arresting people randomly. Lao Kong blocked her mouth with a linen ball and cursed: "She is really a stupid and bad cunning woman. She was caught on the spot and still dared to use people unjustly." . You husband and wife, please listen to me. You went to the sealed house to get something privately. This can no longer be treated as theft. You have to be taken to the Yamen and let the adults go to court for trial. May you be lucky."


    After hearing this, Aunt Ni cried and cried. Uncle Ni wanted to beg for mercy, but it was toote. Lao Kong didn''t give him a chance to speak, so he directly sealed his mouth with a linen ball and took him aside.


    As for Ni Ruiniang... "Did you discover them?"


    Ni Ruiniang nodded and kept crying. She was hurt by the words Uncle Ni and Aunt Ni scolded her.


    Lao Kong said: "In that case, Si Lifang will not arrest you. However, everything in this house has been confiscated. You can''t get your things. Go home quickly."


    Going home?


    Ni Ruiniang cant stop crying. Does she still have a home?


    Her biological parents despised her and scolded her in public that she was a shabby shoe who had been slept with and was incapable of giving birth... Her biological brother even epted Wan Li Fang''s money and pushed her down, causing her to have no child. I will never be able to give birth again in my life.


    Would she return to a home like that?


    Ni Ruiniang finally went home, but she didn''t stay at home long. After going back and beating her brother violently, she went to the county dental shop the next day and sold herself.


    She told everything about herself: "My body is broken and I will never be able to give birth in this life. My family is poisonous. No one cares about my life or death. I have no worries. You can sell me wherever you want." be."


    A woman from Yaxing bought her for half a tael of silver. Although the price was low, she found a good ce for Ni Ruiniang and worked as a maid for a rich family''s wife.


    Because Ni Ruiniang could not give birth, she was very loyal. Relying on this loyalty, she became a confidant nanny all the way. Not only did she survive the subsequent war disaster, but she also adopted a servant as her grandson when she was old, and lived a good life. Its the day when someone is dying.


    Uncle Ni and Aunt Ni were taken to the county, and each received a dozen ps and a fine of five taels of silver.


    The couple stole chicken but failed to gain rice. In order to pay the fine, they had to sell two acres ofnd at home. From then on, the family''s life became even more difficult.


    After they paid the fine, they remembered that Ni Ruiniang was missing. The Ni family searched for Ni Ruiniang for a while, but gave up when they couldn''t find her. But when life was hard, Aunt Ni would scold Ni Ruiniang, saying that without her, she would lose the three taels of money she earned from selling herself.


    It was onlyter that several families heard that Ni Ruiniang had been sold into very. They went to the county town on the day Ni Ruiniang sold herself to see Wanli Fang beheaded.


    The incident of Wan Lifang''s beheading made a big fuss, and many people went to see it. This is what Ming Shaoqing wanted.


    Ming Shaoqing said to Magistrate Xu: "Zou Youlian''s case has had a great impact on the vige. We need to see some blood, otherwise the people will follow suit in the future. What''s the point?"


    And the fact that Wanli Fang was beheaded really suppressed some people with bad intentions in the county, so that they did not dare to do evil again.


    The day after Wan Lifang''s death, vige chiefs and vigers rushed into the county town to hear the trial.


    The case of selling men forbor service involves too many people. Old officials from the town''s Silifang, old vige chiefs, and old vige chiefs allmitted crimes. However, Ming Shaoqing was worthy of being the young minister of Dali Temple. He had already read the files and rified the case clearly. He cut the knot quickly and sentenced Zou Youlian''s case of selling men forbor service.

 Chapter 518: night talk

    Chapter 518: night talk


    Chapter 518 Night Talk


    Since Zou Youlian climbed up to Hongxian Magistrate, he used his connections with Hongxian Magistrate to sell men serving as corvees. After Hong County Magistrate became an official and returned to his hometown, he was seeded by Yan County Magistrate and Zhu County Magistrate. During the tenure of these three magistrates, Zou Youlian trafficked a total of 785 adult males.


    All the men were sold to the mines through Gao Tong. The price offered by the mine is high, and each man can be sold for up to ten taels of silver, which is more than seven thousand eight hundred taels.


    After Gao Tong took away 60%, Zou Youlian could still get three thousand taels of silver.


    Xu County Magistrateid out the evidence of the crime one by one and asked Master Yu to read it out in front of the court. But Zou Youlian was very tough and didn''t say a word. All his children and grandchildren are dead, leaving him alone. There is no need to confess for others to be promoted.


    Ming Shaoqing didn''t need Zou Youlian to speak. As early as when he was in Fucheng, he asked his men to torture several heads of the water bandits'' vige.


    The punishments in Dali Temple were simr to those in the army, and even more cruel. Several leaders in the water bandits'' vige couldn''t bear it, so they told them all about their partnership with Zou Youlian to sell men serving as veborers over the years, and they took their fingerprints. His confession was ced on Magistrate Xus desk.


    "The evidence of the crime in this case is conclusive. In order to show the majesty of the criminalw and to uphold the principles of the world, the punishment should be severe!" Magistrate Xu read a concise and concise document. In short, just for selling a male, Zou Youlian would be cut into pieces.


    but


    Zou Youlian still has a major case of colluding with water bandits and needs to be taken to Dali Temple in the capital for trial, so he will not be executed in Tianfu County.


    As soon as Magistrate Xu finished speaking, the victims who came to listen began to cry: "Sir, this beast Zou Youlian has killed hundreds of people in our Tianfu County. If such a heartless person doesn''t kill him immediately and feed it to the dogs, , how can you be worthy of those who died!"


    "Sir, my man died unjustly. We originally agreed that when he came back from the corve service, we would build a new house in the spring of the next year. How could we have known that he would nevere back? In order to raise a child, I was frugal. I didnt dare to buy meat several times throughout the year. When my son grew up and earned money, my family built a new house and moved out of the old house that had fallen into the dirt.


    "Sir, this beast Zou Youlian has harmed countless people. Look at the people present. Every household has been harmed by him. If we don''t chop him down in Tianfu County, how can we live up to the dead souls?"


    Zou Youlian and Gao Tong sold people to the mines, and the work in the mines was life-threatening. Ming Shaoqing asked several copper and iron mines where people were sold from the confessions of several owners of the water bandit vige. I sent people to these mines to inquire, but the news I got was that the people had already died of exhaustion.


    The victims present there burst into tears thinking that their men, sons, and brothers had been killed like this. Some families were holding the coffin, crying andining about all the hardships to the empty coffin that only contained a set of clothes. Magistrate Xu had a headache from crying, and he hurried over tofort them. He tried tofort them with good words and bad words.


    Ming Shaoqing stood up and said to the people present: "Zou Youlian''s case has been brought to heaven. We in Chu use heavy codes. No matter where the execution ce is, he will definitely die. And it is moreforting to be executed in the capital." The heroic spirits of the dead.


    When the victims heard this, they all said: "What Ming Shaoqing said is that the capital is where the emperor lives. If my men/sons/brothers knew that the person who harmed them was beheaded in the capital, he would be beheaded underground. I will be happy. This is because the emperor cares about them, but it is a happy event to honor our ancestors."


    County Magistrate Xus mouth twitched when he heard it. He talked for more than two-quarters of an hour. He kept talking to them to stop them from making a fuss. Ming Shaoqing just said a few words and they immediately became happy. Is it a happy event to honor the ancestors? Do you know how to use words?


    While Magistrate Xu was ndering him, he heard an old woman say in a low voice: "Ming Shaoqing is really handsome, and his whole body is very elegant. He is much prettier than our county magistrate."


    A middle-aged woman next to him answered: "That''s natural. Our county magistrate is from a farmer''s family, and has been picking manure and farming since he was a child. Ming Shaoqing is a child of a noble family, and he has been ying the piano and flute and writing poems since he was a child. Those who make gifts are doing things that are only done by gods. How can the county magistratepare with Ming Shaoqing?"


    Magistrate Xu: "..." What evil has he done? I want to hear what these two people have to say!


    Xian Magistrate turned around and sat back under the high mirror, continuing to read the sentences of the other aplices.


    The old officials, vige chiefs, and vige chiefs of each town who participated in the case, as long as they were still alive, were all sentenced to death. Those who died had their property confiscated.


    After hearing this, the old officials, vige chiefs, vige chiefs and their families were in tears and kowtowed to beg for mercy. However, they were dragged down by the county soldiers and government officials and thrown into prison.


    After dragging all the aplices away, County Magistrate Xu wiped the sweat from his forehead and talked aboutpensation: "The Holy Spirit is sympathetic to the loss of a man in your family and your life is not easy. I have issued a special order topensate you for every loss. The family has twenty taels of silver."


    .


    After hearing this, the sufferers present immediately knelt down and shouted long live the mountain.


    Because so many men were trafficked, nearly 800 of them, when each household came to receive money, they had to check their household registration and registration records. Magistrate Xu and others were busy until midnight before they paid thepensation. Things are done.


    On the way, I also advised the poor people to go home first ande back tomorrow to get the money, but they refused, saying that it was too far to go to the county seat, so the county magistrate Xu and the others could only ept their fate and work.


    After finishing thepensation, I had not slept for a few hours. At noon the next day, I had to be busy beheading the aplices.


    There were many aplices in this execution, and they were all well-known officials, vige chiefs, vige chiefs and other figures. The shock effect was much better than when Wanli Fang was killed. Many of the officials in office were Renren Self-danger, I have done something bad, and I was woken up in the middle of the night.


    After the case of trafficking in male veborers came to an end, Ming Shaoqing asked Zou Jiang: "I heard that when this person sued Zou Youlian, he used charges of corruption, perversion of thew, fraud in scientific examinations, abuse of power, etc..."


    Before he finished speaking, Magistrate Xu knelt down with a frightened voice... The only crime he reported to the Fucheng Yamen was that Zou Youlian was selling good people, and the other charges, because they were perjury, Magistrate Xu dared not report any of them. , how did Ming Shaoqing know?


    It''s over, it''s over, County Magistrate Xu feels that he has buried his neck in the ground and is going to be reincarnated.


    Ming Shaoqing saw that Magistrate Xu was so frightened and said with a smile: "Magistrate Xu, there is no need to be nervous. I have no other intention. I just want to see Zou Jiang."


    "See, see Zou Jiang?" Magistrate Xu was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat: "Why do you want to see Zou Jiang? He is just an old man in his sixties, just a little clever. Your Excellency is busy with official duties, so there is no need to see him."


    If Zou Jiang met Ming Shaoqing alone and let Ming Shaoqing know that he hadmitted perjury, then not only Zou Jiang would be finished, but Xu Chongfeng would also be finished.


    Ming Shaoqing didn''t say anything, just looked at County Magistrate Xu and smiled, and finally said: "Tonight, I am going to see Zou Jiang. Do you understand Magistrate Xu?"


    County Magistrate Xu, as a subordinate official who is many levels lower than Ming Shaoqing, dare not not do it. After nightfall, he took Zou Jiang to see Ming Shaoqing anxiously.

 Chapter 519: leave

    Chapter 519: leave


    Chapter 519 Leaving


    Seeing that Magistrate Xu was trembling with fear, Zou Jiang couldn''t helpughing and said, "Sir, you don''t have to be so scared. It''s okay."


    fine?


    This old man still dared to tell him that nothing was wrong. What Ming Shaoqing said to him during the day was obviously that he already knew about the perjury. How could it be possible that everything would be fine?


    County Magistrate Xu was about to cry: "Don''tugh... I am not very smart, and I was tricked by you. If I had known that the evidence you handed over was... Oh, you should be careful, if you know If Shaoqing really wants to attend to business, we will have apanion on the road to Huangquan."


    I''m sorry for his wife and children. They were happily preparing to follow him for promotion, but in the end they had to follow him to hell. What a tragedy!


    Zou Jiang looked at Magistrate Xu''s sad face and felt a little confused about whether tough or cry. He used to think that Magistrate Xu was very interesting, but now that he has had more contact with him, he feels that it is a great blessing for Da Chu to have an official like him.


    Sir, the little one went in first, you dont have to worry too much. Zou Jiang bowed his hands to Magistrate Xu, turned around and walked towards the yard where Ming Shaoqing lived.


    Ming Shaoqing''s courtyard was guarded by guards with high martial arts skills. After checking that there were no sharp weapons on Zou Jiang''s body, he was let in.


    Ming Shaoqing was dressed in regr clothes and sitting in the yard. There was a y stove and tea set on the stone table, making tea. When he saw Zou Jianging in, he pointed to the tea stove on the stone table and said: "The tea has just been brewed, but there are just some It burns your mouth and you have to wait a while before you can drink it.


    Zou Jiang nced at the tea stove and said with a smile: "It''s a cool night in autumn, so hot tea is just right."


    After saying that, he walked over, bowed to Ming Shaoqing, and sat down opposite Ming Shaoqing.


    Ming Shaoqing sped his hands together a few times and said to the guards outside: "You guys go down first."


    "Yes." The guard at the entrance of the courtyard responded. After the sound of orderly footsteps gradually faded away, Ming Shaoqing continued: "What did County Magistrate Xu tell you?"


    Zou Jiang did not hide anything and said: "Master Xu said that he is not very smart, and he is afraid that he will be ruined this time, but he is very lucky to have Xiao Xiao apanying him on the road to hell."


    After hearing this, Ming Shaoqing nodded seriously: "Master Xu is true, he is indeed not very smart."


    But my life is good. Even though I fell into a pit, I had a capable person like Zou Jiang to help me.


    His meeting with Zou Jiang today actually had selfish motives. He admired Zou Jiang very much. If someone else encountered something like him, they would probablymit suicide the moment they learned the truth.


    But Zou Jiang didn''t. He carefully designed a game and introduced Xu County Magistrate, Jiang County Lieutenant, Zheng family, Shangguan family, water bandits, and even the people of Tianfu County step by step into the game, using their power to Come and get rid of Zou Youlian.


    And those so-called perjury were not submitted to the Fucheng Yamen, so they were not exposed. Therefore, Magistrate Xu was worried in vain. He and Zou Jiang would have nothing to do with him.


    But it was very hical to perjury and lead to Zou Youlian''s other cases. If he returned to the capital and said that, County Magistrate Xu and Zou Jiang would be in trouble, but he didn''t want to say it.


    "I have always felt that smart and capable people should be at the top of the world. You missed out on it for decades because of Zou Youlian''s conspiracy. Now there is an opportunity for you to be famous. Are you willing to stand up?" Mr. Ming Qing poured a cup of hot tea for Zou Jiang and asked him.


    Magistrate Xu looked at Ming Shaoqing''s yard and walked back and forth: "It''s almost dawn and we haven''te out yet. Why are you talking so enthusiastically?"


    What is there to say? Is he ufortable going back to sleep? Chatting in the middle of the night is so boring.


    County Magistrate Xu was so anxious that he wanted to sneak into the courtyard door and take a look. Before he could get close to the yard, he was held back by Ming Shaoqing''s guards and kept there. "My lord, please do not eavesdrop, otherwise you will be the one who suffers the consequences." said the guard captain.


    With a smile on his face, County Magistrate Xu took out a piece of silver, quietly put it into his hand, and said, "Brother, what are Master Ming and Zou Jiang talking about inside? It''s almost dawn, aren''t you sleepy? "


    The guard captain pushed the silver back, with a righteous look on his face: "Noment."


    After saying that, he left with his guards.


    Xu County Magistrate had no choice but to continue waiting.


    As dawn was about to break, Zou Jiang finally came out of Ming Shaoqing''s yard, carrying a small bag in his hand without avoiding Magistrate Xu.


    When County Magistrate Xu saw himing out, he was so happy that he rushed over and asked tremblingly: "Mr. Jiang, what did Shaoqing Ming tell you? Why did it take so long toe out...I, I will not be..." dismissed from office and beheaded Bar?


    Zou Jiang nced at Magistrate Xu and said with a smile: "My lord, don''t panic. Ming Shaoqing was just chatting with me, and didn''t say anything serious."


    "Chatting? Who are you fooling? What can we talk about all night long?" Magistrate Xu was worried. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and asked Zou Jiang: "If you tell me the truth, are we finished? Just tell the truth. , I am already prepared in my heart.


    Ming Shaoqing is known for his impartiality. Now that he has discovered that what Zou Jiang submitted was perjury, even if he did not submit the perjury to the Fucheng Yamen, such behavior is still undesirable. Ming Shaoqing will definitely use the knife to kill him. They all clicked.


    Zou Jiang smiled and shook his head, and said to Magistrate Xu: "Your Excellency, you have misunderstood. Ming Shaoqing and I were really just chatting, and they also talked about other serious matters, but they have nothing to do with perjury."


    Magistrate Xu frowned at first, then in disbelief, and finally said happily: "Seriously? Ming Shaoqing really didn''t pursue perjury?"


    Zou Jiang nodded: "Ming Shaoqing did not pursue this matter, so you don''t need to worry anymore, don''t ask anymore, just wait for promotion and leave."


    Afraid that Magistrate Xu would ask again, he added: "We shouldn''t say more about this matter in the first ce. It should be noted that there are too many questions. Even if Ming Shaoqing wants to skip this matter, I''m afraid he won''t be able to."


    So dont keep asking, it will get worse.


    Magistrate Xu was startled and said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, I won''t ask any more."


    Even though he said that, Magistrate Xu still felt uneasy for three days. It wasn''t until the fourth day, when Ming Shaoqing left Tianfu County without saying anything about perjury, that Magistrate Xu feltpletely at ease.


    On the day Ming Shaoqing left, General Guo also sent people to **** Zou Youlian and others all the way to Fucheng.


    Before leaving, Ming Shaoqing said to County Magistrate Xu: "The water bandit case is very involved and involves an honorable family. It is estimated that the case will not be closed within this year. Mr. Shangguange has already handed over the brochure and asked you to do it for a few more months." The magistrate of Tianfu County will wait until the case is settled before leaving office and moving to Beijing."


    As long as the matter of perjury is not pursued, County Magistrate Xu will not refuse and immediately agrees: "Yes, I will obey the order."


    He felt happy in his heart. In these few months, he could clean up some things, and he could feel more at ease when he left office, lest the sessor magistrate would stumble him and find out the perjury. Let him not even have peace of mind when he leaves office.

 Chapter 520: Luo Pantou

    Chapter 520: Luo Pantou


    Chapter 520 Luo Pantou


    However, what County Magistrate Xu was puzzled about was: "Why didn''t Ming Shaoqing take Zou Jiang away?"


    Zou Jiang is a key witness in the Zou Youlian case, and they should go to the capital together to wait for the summons.


    He also asked Ming Shaoqing, but Ming Shaoqing said: "The crimes Zou Jiang used Zou Youlian of did not involve colluding with water bandits. This matter was caused by the water bandits'' desire to silence Zou Youlian after they learned that Zou Youlian was arrested. When ites out, there are all the witnesses and physical evidence regarding this case, so there is no need for Zou Jiang to go to Beijing."


    Perhaps the county magistrate is still confused. With Ming Shaoqing''s cautious style, he should take Zou Jiang away.


    Master Tian said: "In Zou Youlian''s case, the water bandits, the prefect of Linhe Prefecture and his officials, the prefect and officials of Jinling Prefecture, and a group of aplices served as witnesses. There is no shortage of physical evidence and confessions. It doesn''t matter whether Zou Jiang goes to the capital or not. "


    Is it the same? Magistrate Xu nced at Mr. Tian, clearly showing disbelief.


    Zou Jiang also came to see Ming Shaoqing off. When he heard County Magistrate Xu whispering to Master Tian, he came over and said to County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, you don''t have to be confused. It was the young one who begged Shaoqing Ming to let him stay. Ming Shaoqing was considerate of the fact that he is old and suffers from old illnesses and new injuries, so it is difficult for him to travel long distances, so he did not let him follow him to Beijing."


    He then asked: "Your Excellency, you are so confused. Do you want me to drag my sick body to Beijing and then die in a foreign country?"


    How should County Magistrate Xu handle this?


    He could only smile and say: "Mr. Jiang has misunderstood. How could I have such vicious thoughts?"


    Zou Jiangughed after hearing this and followed those who came to see Ming Shaoqing off to the county government office.


    When Magistrate Xu saw him, he hurriedly asked, "Mr. Jiang is going back to Luchang County soon?"


    The great revenge has been avenged, and you should return to your hometown to worship your ancestors and take good care of your life. Do you still want to continue to depend on the government office for good food and drink and let him pay for medical treatment? The yamen are not rich either.


    Zou Jiang said: "The injury on my body has not healed well, so I have to live in the Yamen for a while. I hope the county magistrate will not be upset."


    After saying that, he entered the Yamen leisurely, chatting andughing with several Yamen servants next to him.


    County Magistrate Xu red at Zou Jiangs back angrily, feeling very sorry for the county governments money.


    Jiang County Lieutenant saw that County Magistrate Xu didn''t seem to understand what Ming Shaoqing and Zou Jiang meant, so he simply came over and told him clearly: "Your Excellency, County Magistrate, Zou Jiang is a man of great talent, bravery, strategy and loyalty. Why don''t you hire him?" As a staff member, I will be promoted with you and will be of great use in the future."


    Being promoted means that the things you encounter in the future will only be more cruel than now. Without the help of a capable adviser, a powerless and not very smart official like County Magistrate Xu will probably die without aplete body.


    Master Tian also nodded and said, "What Jiang County Lieutenant said is very true. Your Excellency, you might as well hire Zou Jiang."


    Magistrate Xu was shocked and wanted to ask them, are you crazy? He actually asked him to hire a lunatic like Zou Jiang as his staff. What Zou Jiang did was something that could be beheaded ten or eight times just for the sake of it? You don''t want your life, I want my life.


    Xu County Magistrate was frightened and waved his hands and said: "Let''s talk about thister. I still have a lot of official business to do."


    Ming Shaoqing gave him a piece of paper yesterday, which was delivered quickly by someone from Shangguange. He said that he could sell the Zou family''s property in Tianfu County and make up for the money distributed to the victims.


    The money distributed to the victims a few days ago was from the Yamen, and this ount needs to be repaid.


    The Zou family doesnt have many properties in Tianfu County. Most of them are in ces like Jiangnan, Jianghuai, and Zhongzhou, and some of them are actually in Yangji Prefecture in the northeast.


    Yangji Mansion is already the northern border of Da Chu. It can be seen that Zou Youlian has already thought of an escape route for the Zou family. If his evil deeds are exposed, he will flee all the way to Yangji Mansion and then leave Da Chu from Yangji Mansion. It''s a pity that he did many evil things, and God didn''t bless him, so his Zou family ended up in ruins.


    County Magistrate Xu was a kind-hearted man. Seeing that Luo Wu and the Qin brothers had made a lot of contributions, and Gu Jinan had even hooked up with the Zheng family and followed the official family, he specially called Luo Wu and said to him: " The Zou family has some fields and shops in Qingfu Town. Find a time to go home and ask if your family wants to buy anything. If you want to buy it, prepare money ande to the county office, and I will give you a cheaper price. .


    Luo Wu wanted to marry Gu Jinxiu and was thinking of buying property in the county. He asked County Magistrate Xu: "Sir, the Zou family still has some houses and shops in the county. The humble family wants to buy one or two. I wonder if it can be done." ?


    "Of course it''s okay. I will leave you a few shops and houses in good locations." As long as the Luo family can afford the money, Magistrate Xu doesn''t care.


    Luo Wu was very happy. He knew that many wealthy households in the county were eyeing these properties of the Zou family. The Xu family had already sent people here, saying that they would buy a good shop and house in the Zou family''s area at a high price. The fact that the county magistrate can give him this sentence shows that he values him.


    What makes Luo Wu even more happy is yet toe.


    County Magistrate Xu said to County Captain Jiang: "Master Jiang, since Luo Wu is here, you don''t need to hide the appointment letter, just give it to him directly."


    Jiang Xianwei nodded with a smile and handed a volume of documents to Luo Wu: "Take a look."


    Luo Wu had known for a long time that he would be promoted to squad leader and take over Zhu''s position, so he was not surprised. He took the document calmly, but when he opened it, he was still shocked in his eyes: "Sir, this..."


    This appointment document is not only stamped with the seal of the Tianfu County Government, but also stamped with the seal of the Fucheng Government Office.


    Jiang Xianwei smiled and said: "Don''t be surprised, you deserve this, and this is what the county magistrate meant."


    Originally, the county government only needed the approval of the county magistrate and county captain to appoint a new team leader. However, County Magistrate Xu will be transferred in a few months, and the new county magistrate does not know his character and is afraid of Luo Wu, the team leader. The newly promoted ones will be reced. Therefore, County Magistrate Xu sent this document of eptance of fate to the Fucheng Yamen and had the Fucheng Yamen stamp it with a big seal.


    As a result, even if the new county magistrate wants to remove Luowu, he has to pass through the Fucheng Yamen Pass.


    Luo Wu immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "I would like to thank the county magistrate and the county captain for their troubles."


    County Magistrate Xu smiled and asked Luo Wu to get up, and asked again: "You are still injured and should go home to recuperate. Now that you have been promoted to ss leader, this is a great event for your family. If the family ns to hold a banquet, I can allow you to take a few days off."


    In the countryside, entering a yamen and bing a yamen servant is a great event that invites the whole vige to a banquet, let alone being promoted to ss leader. There are only three government officials in a county, which is quite a big official for farmers.


    Luo Wu thought that Gu Jinxiu might go to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige to see Grandma Li, so he shook his head and said: "I thank you for your sympathy, but the county government is still busy now. I want to take a few days off after this busy period."


    In this way, he could have time to apany Gu Jinxiu to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu was even more happy and said to Luo Wu: "Sure, you can stay busy for a while longer and wait until things in the county government stabilize, then go back to the vige to celebrate."


    After saying that, he waved his hand and let Luo Wu go out.


    As soon as Luo Wu left the courtyard where Magistrate Xu worked, he met Zhu Bantou who wasing to kill him at the gate of the courtyard.

 Chapter 521: Buy a wealthy building

    Chapter 521: Buy a wealthy building


    Chapter 521 Buying a wealthy building


    Because of his dereliction of duty, Squad Leader Zhu was ordered to reflect at home. However, he heard from his former subordinates that Luo Wu would be promoted to Squad Leader during this period, so he couldn''t help but came to the county government office and asked to see Magistrate Xu. Unexpectedly, I saw Luo Wu when I first arrived.


    The enemy was extremely jealous when they met, and the Luo Wu thief still had a smile on his face, obviously mocking him.


    Squad leader Zhu was furious. He pointed directly at Luo Wu and asked, "You white-eyed wolf, I wasted all my care for you before. You actually stabbed me in the back and took away my position as squad leader and my job. What else do you still have?" No conscience?!


    Hearing this, Luo Wu raised his head and nced around, and saw a man in government uniforms in the distance quickly hiding behind the pirs of the corridor. Then he looked back and saluted Zhu Bantou with sped fists: "Uncle Zhu."


    "Don''t call me uncle. You are so capable, but I can''t stand the call of uncle." Zhu Bantou pointed at the document in Luo Wu''s hand and asked angrily: "What is this?"


    It looks very much like the appointment document when he was promoted to ss leader.


    That document is still enshrined in the ancestral hall in his hometown vige. He reads it every year and never admits it was wrong.


    Luo Wudao: "It''s the appointment document of the boy''s squad leader, and it was stamped by the Fucheng Yamen."


    "Are you really promoted to the top ss? Or were you appointed by the adults of Fucheng Yamen?" Zhu Bantou was going crazy. He rushed over regardless and punched Luo Wu in the face.


    Luo Wu did not hide, but received a punch from Zhu Bantou. When Zhu Bantou hit him again, he turned around and dodged.


    "Stop! You surnamed Zhu, you are so **** capable, you dare to beat the squad leader in the county government office." As soon as Jiang County Lieutenant and the others came out, they saw squad leader Zhu beating Luo Wu, and they were very angry: "You are Are you dissatisfied with the yamens arrangements?


    Zhu Ban headed: "Human duty is not to ept. The boy surnamed Luo only entered the gate of the gate for a few months as the work. What did he have to do this ss?"


    "What are the abilities to be the leader of this squad?" Jiang Xianwei smiled: "Just because he dares to go to the water bandits'' vige to suppress the water bandits and has made great achievements, he is qualified to be the leader of the squad."


    On the night when the water bandits were annihted, the men led by Jiang Qi were able to capture alive the leader of a water bandit vige. Luo Wu was of great help and even blocked Jiang Qi''s knife, otherwise Jiang Qi would probably be in trouble.


    After hearing this, Bantou Zhu deeply regretted that he had not followed to suppress the bandits, but now he said: "I am not afraid of suppressing the bandits even if I am in a humble position. It is the adults who did not let me go."


    Jiang Xianweiughed angrily: "Are you ming me? It seems that I have been too good to you. I shouldn''t have kept you at home. I should have put you in jail immediately!"


    Zhu Bantou was ordered to guard the Zou Mansion, but he failed in his duties and caused the Zou Mansion to catch fire and let Zou Hai escape. His body was even more unclean... Zou Youlian didn''t care about the Yamen, but why did the Yamen help him in private? It''s all because of Bantou Zhu.


    County Lieutenant Jiang was a resolute man. When he saw that Bantou Zhu dared to cause trouble, he turned around and said to County Magistrate Xu: "My lord, we have collected almost all the evidence against Bantou Zhu and others. I will put them in jail first and wait until you are free." We will try themter.


    Magistrate Xu nodded: "Mr. Jiang is in charge of the Yamen. Mr. Jiang can arrest him if he wants. Anyway, we have evidence."


    Ming Shaoqing just left today. Magistrate Xu originally wanted to sort out the affairs in the county government and then deal with those government servants and officials who had enriched themselves, but this leader Zhu bumped into him.


    , then let him fulfill it.


    Upon hearing Magistrate Xus words, Jiang County Lieutenant immediately asked the government officials to seize Bantou Zhu.


    Luo Wu was not polite to Bantou Zhu. After knocking Bantou Zhu down with two moves, he twisted his arms and tied them up with his backhand. Then he kicked him on the knees, knocking Bantou Zhu to his knees and pointed at him. He pointed at the corridor pir in the distance and said, "Wang Guangzhu is over there, catch him!"


    Wang Guangzhu is a yamen servant who used to follow Bantou Zhu. He helped Bantou Zhu send a lot of news to the Zou family. He also used the names of Bantou Zhu and Zou Youlian to do some evil things in the countryside. He was punished by the yamen servants and the Zou family. In the list of officials.


    Wang Guangzhu was so frightened that he turned around and ran away, but where could he go? He was caught before he even left the county government gate and was dragged into the county government prison.


    Because of this incident, the removal of unclean officials and officials from the county government was advanced. Jiang County Lieutenant immediately asked Jiang Qi to take the people from the Division of Military Affairs to take all the officials and government servants who were confined at home and take them back to the county government office and throw them into prison. In addition to the arrests of yamen servants and officials in the county government, Jiang Qi and others also divided their troops into several groups and went to the official offices in various towns to arrest officials who were unclean.


    Lu Shuli and Zhang Shuli from Silifang in Qingfu Town were arrested by Luo Wu and the government officials. When they were arrested, they shouted that they were wronged.


    But Luowu ignored them and asked the government officials to take them to the county government office.


    People in the town all came to see the fun. Knowing that Luo Wu was the son of the Chu family, they grabbed him and asked, "Young descendants of the Luo family, what happened to these two scribes? Why were they arrested?"


    The vendors who set up stalls in the town snorted coldly when they heard this: "Humph, why were they caught? They have done so many things to enrich their own pockets, they should have been caught long ago."


    They set up stalls in the town, which was not found by the two schrs to find money.


    Luo Wu told the people who were watching the excitement why the two scribes, Lu and Zhang, were arrested, and then said to Lao Kong: "Tomorrow the county government will send new scribes over. Uncle Kong can wee them then. Don''t worry about the scribes in the scribe office." Theres no one doing the paperwork.


    Lao Kong nodded and after saying a few words to Luo Wu, Luo Wu couldn''t wait to say goodbye and return to the vige.


    He rode a fast horse and arrived home in less than half an hour.


    After returning home, I told Father Luo and Mrs. Chu that I wanted to buy a house and shop in the county town.


    Mrs. Chu understood what he was thinking. This boy was thinking that if he could marry Sister Xiu in the future, he could take Sister Xiu to the county town.


    She thought about Luo Wu''s recent performance and rxed: "Okay, the family has saved dividends for several months, which should be enough to buy a house and shop."


    Luo Wu was very happy. After thanking his parents, he told him about his promotion to ss leader.


    Luo Huiniang was extremely happy: "Brother, are you a ss leader? Ha, then I am the girl of the ss leader. I can walk sideways to the county government in the future."


    With a bang, Mrs. Chu gave Luo Huiniang a violent shudder and scolded: "You are a girl with no control over your mouth. You can say such nonsense without bringing trouble to your brother."


    Luo Huiniang knew that she had made a mistake and apologized quickly: "I was wrong. I will never talk nonsense again."


    Luo Wu smiled and said to her: "Just don''t go outside and tell me. I''ll go to Uncle Dashan''s house first and tell Third Grandpa what County Magistrate Xu said."


    Having said that, he couldnt wait to get up and go to Gu Jinlis house.


    "I''ll go too." Luo Huiniang also followed. She wanted to go find the little fish to y.


    When they arrived at Gu Jinli''s house, Luo Wu exined the matter.


    Third Grandpa said happily: "This is a good thing. Such bargains are not avable every year."


    The third grandfather immediately got up and went out to inform several families.


    Qi Kangle happened to be at Gu Jinli''s house. After hearing Luo Wu''s words, he hesitated for a while and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, do you think the Fugui Building in the town is expensive? Do you want to open a restaurant? How about we buy the Fugui Building together?" How abouting down?"

 Chapter 522: Playing dumb?

    Chapter 522: ying dumb?


    Chapter 522 Pretending to be stupid?


    Gu Jinli heard this and asked, "Do you want to buy Fugui Building?"


    Qi Kangle nodded: "Yes. Ever since something happened to the Zou family and Fugui Building was sealed, I have wanted to buy Fugui Building. My mother worked as a cook when she was in the Li family, and I have learned a lot of dishes from her since I was a child. I know how to cook fine dishes for rich families... I learned housekeeping from thedy of the Li family, and I also know a little bit about managing the industry. If I buy a restaurant and run it, and my parents are watching over you, I should be able to do it. It can go on."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qi Kangle, with a little anxiety and eagerness in her eyes. She obviously wanted to buy the Fugui Building in the town and own her own property.


    But


    "Cousin Le, running a restaurant is not a simple matter. Not only do you have to cook, you also have to do shopping, deal with customers, and deal with the scribes and government officials in Silifang. What if your business is good? , when others are jealous, you have to deal with the conspiracy of various colleagues." Gu Jinli is not attacking Qi Kangle, but wants Qi Kangle to understand that opening a restaurant is not an easy task. If she wants to open a restaurant, You have to be prepared to face any difficulties.


    Qi Kangle''s anxiety became more serious, but she didn''t want to give up and said firmly: "Xiaoyu, I have thought about what you said. I can bear it, don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli asked her: "Cousin Le, if you want to buy Fugui Building, are you nning to set up a female household in the future?"


    After Qi Kangle was rescued from Yingxianfang, he had always wanted to not marry and establish a female household.


    Qi Kangle did not deny it and nodded: "Well, I don''t really want to get married...but I can''t live on my parents and brothers all my life. I have to have my own property so that I can live my own life."


    After saying that, he asked Gu Jinli anxiously: "Xiaoyu, do you think my idea is... deviant?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head and said with a smile: "No. But this is a big deal, so Cousin Le should ask her aunt and uncle first."


    She was also afraid that Qi Kangle would be disheartened and felt that she would not help her, so she promised: "No matter whether aunt or uncle agrees or not, I will buy the Fugui Building in the town. If aunt agrees with you to open a restaurant, we will open it as a partnership. If you dont agree, I will rent out the restaurant, and I wont lose money anyway.


    Although she just wants to run her own pharmaceutical workshop, no one can have too much property. If she buys it, it will be hers.


    When Qi Kangle heard this, he was very grateful to Gu Jinli and said with red eyes: "Xiaoyu, thank you."


    Such a matter, it is estimated that only Xiaoyu will support her.


    Luo Huiniang has been listening by the side, her brows furrowing more and more as she listens, reminding Qi Kangle: "Sister Le, you''d better say this when Auntie Da Ya is happy, otherwise she won''t be beaten."


    If she dares to have such an idea, her mother will definitely beat her to death.


    Qi Kangleughed when he heard this: "If I could open a restaurant, it would be okay to be beaten by my mother."


    Gu Jinxiu was sitting outside the hall door, doing embroidery in the light. Seeing Qi Kangle''s very worried look, sheforted her and said, "My aunt loves cousin Le the most. As long as cousin Le tells her well, even if my aunt is angry at the time, she will be angry in the end." Will agree."


    Hearing this, Qi Kangle felt less uneasy. After saying this, he took the braised spice package prepared by Gu Jinli and went home.


    Luo Wu had been sitting in the yard. Seeing that they had finished talking about the matter, he finally couldn''t help but said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, I''m a little hungry. Is there anything I can eat at home?"


    Every time he came here in the past, she would bring him something to eat, but this time she didn''t. Luo Wu felt a little panicked.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "There is crystal cake made by Xiaoyu in the kitchen. It is a bit sweet. I will get it for you."


    Luowu Ge doesnt like sweets very much.


    Luo Huiniang said hurriedly: "Sister Xiu, I want to eat too, please take more. I like sweet things."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "There are still more than ten yuan, enough for you to eat." She got up and went to the kitchen to get something. Luo Wu looked at her back and then at Gu Jinli in the main room. After hesitating for a while, he got up and followed. The kitchen.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes. Luo Wu was bing more and more courageous, and he even dared to go to the kitchen to be alone with her sister.


    However, she did not stare after her. She had heard her parents talk about her eldest sister''s marriage.


    The son-inw that Gu Dashan and Cui had always favored was Luo Wu. After what happened between Gu Yumei and the Wan family, the two of them were frightened and became even more convinced that Luo Wu was the son-inw. They felt that the two families knew each other well and it would be better for Gu Jinxiu to marry Luo Wu than to marry into a family they were not familiar with.


    Seeing this, Luo Huiniang said: "Sister Xiu is so boring, and I don''t know why my brother likes to follow Sister Xiu so much."


    A girl like Luo Huiniang, who is still in love, will not understand what her elder brother is thinking.


    In the kitchen, Luo Wu helped Gu Jinxiu fill the soy milk, but his eyes fell on her and said to her: "Sister Xiu, I was promoted to ss leader today, and I have thirty yamen servants under me."


    Gu Jinxiu was very happy to hear this, looked up at him and smiled: "This is a good thing. Brother Luo Wu is so capable that he will definitely be promoted again in the future."


    As he was speaking, he saw the injury on Luo Wus face and asked, Brother Luo Wu, whats wrong with your face?


    Luo Wu was very happy. She finally noticed the injury on his face. She touched the face injured by Bantou Zhu and said with a smile: "I was beaten a little when I arrested him. It''s okay. You don''t have to worry."


    He just wanted Sister Xiu to care about him, and didn''t want her to worry, so he changed his words and said, "I n to buy a house and shop in the county. I will keep the house and rent out the shop, and I can earn some money every month." Rent, subsidizing household expenses..."


    At this point, he looked at Gu Jinxiu with some anxiety and asked, "What do you think? What kind of house do you like?"


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Brother Luo Wu works as an errand in the county government. It is naturally good to have a house and shop in the county."


    As for what kind of house she likes, she didn''t say anything. After serving the soy milk, she took the crystal cake and soy milk out of the kitchen.


    Luo Wu was not too disappointed.


    Coming back this time, he was very happy to be alone with Sister Xiu for such a while and to get a few caring words from Sister Xiu. After eating the crystal cake with Luo Huiniang, he took her home.


    After Gu Jinxiu sent his brother and sister out of the hospital, he came back and continued doing embroidery.


    Gu Jinli looked at the medical book given by Guanzhu Hu. After a while, he came over and said, "Sister."


    Gu Jinxiu held the embroidery needle in her hand for a moment, then looked up at her: "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Gu Jinli thought for a while, but still didn''t ask what was in his heart. He shook his head and said, "Nothing, just yelling casually."


    Mrs. Chu didn''t know why, but she didn''t go to her house to propose marriage. She had better not wake up Gu Jinxiu first, lest her eldest sister give her heart away.


    but


    She looked at Gu Jinxiu again. Does the eldest sister really not understand what Brother Luo Wu is thinking? Even Luo Huiniang can see that Brother Luo Wu likes to hang around her.


    Gu Jinli felt itchy in his heart and couldn''t help but ask Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, are you pretending to be stupid?"

 Chapter 523: Separate the family

    Chapter 523: Separate the family


    Chapter 523: Family separation


    Today, because Gu Jinli was reading medical books at home, Zhu Chahua went to the workshop to fry tofu and did not follow Gu Jinxiu.


    Now that they were the only ones at home, Gu Jinxiu said simply: "Sister, I know what you want to ask. I''m not a fool, nor am I blind. I naturally understand."


    "However, marriage matters should be the orders of my parents and the words of the matchmaker. I have to abide by this rule. I cannot break the rules just because of someone and make things difficult for the adults of the two families."


    Gu Jinli was a little surprised: "Eldest sister knows about Mrs. Robo... Then aren''t you angry?"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Mother Rob is good friends with my mother. She has watched us grow up. She loves me from the bottom of her heart...I don''t know why, but she definitely doesn''t look down on me."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this and asked: "What does the eldest sister mean now? Do you want to marry Brother Luo Wu?"


    Gu Jinxiu''s smile remained unchanged: "The eldest sister has said that marriage matters should be decided by the parents. If the parents of both families agree, the eldest sister will naturally be happy. But if the parents of one family don''t nod, the eldest sister will not give it to us. Bringing trouble to the family."


    She looked down at the picture of rice she was embroidering and said, "Brother Luo Wu is very good. If I can marry him, I will live a good life with him; if not, I will also live a good life of my own."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was really shocked and a little distressed. Her sister had a delicate heart and had been living for her family.


    Seeing her stunned, Gu Jinxiu smiled and patted her forehead and said, "You don''t have to worry about me, eldest sister. We are all lucky if we can survive on the road to escape. No matter who we marry, we will definitely not be happy in the future." Difference."


    After Gu Jinxiu said these words that were in her heart, she looked at the sky and saw that the sun had set in the west. She put away the embroidery shed and said, "Mom and the third grandma will be back soon. I''ll go cook."


    He pointed to the soy sauce vat in the yard and said, "Cover your soy sauce to prevent it from being hit by dew and spoiling the taste."


    Third Grandpa walked around the end of the vige, and finally told several families about the matter, and told them: "If you want to buy, prepare the money, and tomorrow we will go to the county to buy fields together. Brother Wu is As I said, the wealthy households in the county have been eyeing the Zou familys property and are waiting for the Yamen to sell it.


    The several families were very excited after hearing this, and the most excited one was Mrs. Chen. However, because Sister Meis dividends had not been paid for several months, the family spent a lot of money on Sister Meis funeral. Now the family has nothing. money.


    Third uncle, if you have a lot of money, can you lend us some money to buy us a few acres of paddy field?


    Mr. Chen didn''t dare to think about building a house or shop in the county. He just wanted to buy some paddy fields near the town and grow some valuable rice.


    Third Grandpa knew that his family was very poor recently, so he nodded and agreed: "Okay, I will go hometer to get you some money."


    Seeing that she had borrowed money so easily, Mrs. Chen was so happy that she kept saying good things. She dragged Gu Dewang and Gu Defa over and said, "You two are so stupid, have you taken root? Why don''t youe over quickly and thank you Third Grandpa? If not, With the help of your third grandfather, can you eat expensive rice and oily meat? Its good if you can only eat two handfuls of soybeans."


    "Thank you, Third Grandpa." Gu Dewang and Gu Defa hurried over to express their thanks, but they secretly thought: Although Third Grandpa has helped their family a lot, their family''s ability to live a life of food and meat depends on Sister Xiaoyu.


    Grandpa Third liked these juniors of the same race very much and felt happy when he saw them. After praising the two brothers for a few words, he was about to leave when Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui came back from the workshop with Gu Dexing.


    Although Mei Jie''er''s death made them sad, life still had to go on, and they had begun to open a shop, study, and work in the workshop. Gu Dafu saw Third Grandpaing and learned that Chen wanted to borrow money to buy paddy fields, so he said to Third Grandpa: "Third Uncle, I want to separate the family. You must be a witness for our brothers and divide the family." Alright."


    Gu Dagui was shocked when he heard this: "Brother, why are you talking about this again? You are living a good life, what family do you belong to?"


    Sister Mei''s death had just happened not long ago, and the eldest brother was still very sick. If the family were to be separated at this time, and only the eldest brother and the father were left, how would they live?


    Gu Dafu was very insistent: "Our parents are no longer here. We should have separated our family when we first settled down, but my brother and sister Renyi were afraid that Sister Mei would not be able to marry her because she was the eldest daughter of a widowed woman, so we didn''t." Separate the family... Now that Sister Mei is no longer here, its time for the family to be separated, and the eldest brother cant harm you and your wife because of his own family.


    Besides, its too ugly for him, a widower whose wife has died, to live with his brother and sister-inw, and there is no need for people to gossip about him.


    "Brother Xing has be more sensible recently, and my health is much better than before. We can live a better life and divide the family. After the separation, I will still be your brother. It was you who broke the bones and connected the tendons. My brother, what are you afraid of? It''s not like we stopped contacting each other after the separation." Gu Dafu tried to persuade him, and finally lost his temper, so Gu Dagui agreed with red eyes.


    The third grandfather was very pleased to see this: "If you brothers can think of each other like this, your parents will be happy if they are alive in heaven."


    He then said: "You brothers, please take inventory of the things in your home first. After Ie back from the county tomorrow, I will go to the vige head He to choose an auspicious day for you and divide your home properly."


    Gu Dafu said: "Third uncle, you can always lend the money to the noble family, and it will be regarded as his family''s money. The paddy fields bought in the county tomorrow will also be counted as the noble family''s."


    If there is no separation of families, the paddy fields bought with borrowed money will also be counted as the two brothers. When the timees, he will also get a share of the paddy fields. It is better to let Dagui''s family borrow this money, and then buy all the paddy fields from Dagui''s family. of.


    Gu Dagui was anxious after hearing this: "Brother, this paddy field is hard to buy, why not..."


    "Dagui, please listen to me first." Gu Dafu interrupted Gu Dagui and continued: "The family still has debts of dozens of taels of silver. These debts will be charged to my house and I will pay them back. "


    The family is in debt because Sister Meis daughter has destroyed the familys dividends, so she has to borrow money to live.


    "My family has been fined several months of dividends. This is Sister Mei''s fault, and it should be borne by my family. This year, all the dividends from the workshop will be given to the noble family, which is considered aspensation for the previous time."


    When Gu Dagui heard this, he became angry and smashed the pottery pot on the table, which made Mrs. Chen feel distressed: "You don''t know what to say? Why did you smash it? This pottery pot costs thirteen Wen!"


    Isnt thirteen cents money money?


    Ms. Chen didnt want to see the two brothers Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui cry, so she pped the table and said, "Lets do this. My family will get two more months of dividends, and the remaining two families will share it equally."


    She said to Gu Dafu: "Brother, I know you are ashamed of our family, but you are Dagui''s biological eldest brother, and he has always respected you. If you were so clear with him, wouldn''t you be stabbing him in the heart? "


    Do you want Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu to be together? If Gu Jinxiu had not married Luo Wu, her role would have been wonderful. She is suitable for marrying into a wealthy family. But I dont want to let down Luo Wus affection. He has been working hard to marry Gu Jinxiu. If he doesnt get it, he will regret it for the rest of his life. PS: Its hot, and the power distribution room in ourmunity, Alexander, had a power outagest night. I dont know if it will stop in the next few days. I will try to update during the day. I''m really scared of power outages in summer.

 Chapter 524: Qin Erlang was frustrated

    Chapter 524: Qin Eng was frustrated


    Chapter 524 Qin Eng was defeated


    The third grandpa heard this and said: "Yes, Dafu, brothers don''t need to be so clear-cut, it will hurt their feelings."


    Gu Dafu lowered his head when he was told: "I just want to give Dagui something more."


    He is the eldest brother, and what he has heard most since he was a child is that you have to take care of the younger brothers and sisters below you. Therefore, when the family was separated, I wanted to give Dagui more things so that Dagui''s family could live a better life in the future.


    Mrs. Chen didn''t appreciate it: "We are in our prime as husband and wife, we have hands and feet, do we need more from you? We only want the share we deserve. Besides, brother, have you asked Brother Xing if you do this?" "


    Gu Dexing stood in the room with his head lowered and was stunned when he heard this.


    Mrs. Chen curled her lips when she saw him and said, "Looking at Brother Xing''s appearance, you must have not asked."


    Mr. Chen is a straightforward person and asked Gu Dexing directly: "Brother Xing, your father wants to give more money to your second uncle and second aunt, are you happy with it?"


    Gu Dexing didn''t dare to say he was unhappy, so he nodded and said, "I listen to dad."


    Ms. Chen red at him: "You are quite honest."


    If it had been done before, it would be weird if Gu Dexing didn''t immediately put on a bad face to show her.


    Mrs. Chen continued to say to Gu Dafu: "Let''s do this. Our family will get two more months of dividends, and the rest will be divided equally. But this yard must be reserved for the eldest brother''s family, and our family will build another house."


    Although the yard of this old mud house is old, they have bought several acres of open space in front of and behind the yard, which is worth more than ten taels of silver.


    Gu Dafu wanted to give half of the money from the yard to Gu Dagui''s family, but Gu Dagui said first: "Brother, if you still regard me as your brother, you shoulde down. The eldest brother is the eldest son of the family, so he should get more when the family is divided. One share, now Ive got a big advantage in this room.


    He added: "Brother, it''s okay if you want to be generous to your brothers, but you also have to think about Brother Xing. Brother Xing is already old, and he will have to marry you in two years. Getting married, studying, and taking exams all require money. , Brother is so generous to me, what should I do if I want to make him happy?"


    Gu Dafu was really angry when he saw Gu Dagui. Thinking about Brother Xing again... He already lost a daughter and now he only has this son left. He must be treated well.


    Sure, lets do as my siblings say. Gu Dafu finally nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that they had settled the matter, Third Grandpa did not stay any longer and went home.


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw Mr. and Mrs. Dashan, the olddy, and Brother Cheng all back, and I was very happy.


    The little boy Cheng Geer moved a stool and said to him: "Third Grandpa, sit down."


    With a smile on his old and dark face, the third grandfather praised Brother Cheng. After smelling the aroma from the kitchen, he raised his voice and asked: "Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu, what good food did you cook tonight? "


    The third grandma smiled and said: "You old man, you are also greedy? You are making fried fish and fried meatballs, they are very delicious."


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa said to the kitchen: "Xiaoyu, pack up two bowls of fried fish and fried meatballs and send them to your Grandpa Qin''s house."


    Then he said to the third grandma: "Their grandma and grandson are all old men and are not good at cooking. Let''s make some good food and send some to them so that they can have a toothpaste as a memorial."


    The third grandma red at him: "Look at what you said, old man, am I the stingy person? You are not allowed to give two bowls of meat and vegetables to Brother Qin and the others?"


    The Third Grandpa didnt answer, he just smiled and hugged Brother Cheng, and asked him: Brother Cheng, is your Third Grandma going to do it?


    Brother Cheng rolled his eyes and said with a sweet smile: "The third grandma is as generous as the third grandpa."


    The third grandpa was stunned for a moment, and only then did he react when he heard the third grandmasughter. He nodded at Brother Chengs forehead and said, You little brat, you went out of your way to help your third grandma. It seems like Id better kiss your third grandma. , I am not close to my third grandpa."


    Brother Chengughed happily, hugged the third grandpa''s arm and said, "The third grandpa is as close as the third grandma."


    Gu Dashanughed when he heard this: "Howe you kid always speaks in this tone? Who taught you?" Cheng Geer turned back to look at his father and said, "My eldest brother taught me."


    Gu Jinli came out with two bowls of meat and vegetables. When he heard this, he looked at Brother Cheng and said, "While the eldest brother is not at home, you just me him for everything. When hees back, you will be miserable. Look. He wont punish you by writing until you cry.


    Although Brother Cheng likes to read and write, he cannot write all day long like Gu Jinan. Hearing this, his little face wrinkled up and he begged: "Second sister, I was wrong, don''t tell the eldest brother."


    His eldest brother is a bad person. Every time he disobeys, he wille up with ways to punish him that he doesn''t like.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Let''s see if you listen."


    Speaking, he looked at the two bowls of meat and vegetables in his hand.


    Brother Cheng understood instantly and immediately ran over to take away a bowl of fried meatballs. He smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "Second sister, I will help you take them to Grandpa Qin''s house."


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction, and the sister and brother each carried a bowl of meat and vegetables and walked towards the Qin family.


    As soon as he left the hospital, he met Luo Huiniang: "Xiaoyu, brother Cheng, where are you going? I brought wine to your family. My eldest brother brought it back from the county town."


    Wine is made from grain and is an expensive thing in Dachu. If several families buy wine, they will give it to the two elders, Grandpa Third and Mr. Qin.


    Gu Jinli said: "I made fried fish and fried meatballs at home, and I''m about to send them to Grandpa Qin''s house."


    Luo Huiniang said: "I''ll go with you."


    She is also going to Grandpa Qins house to deliver wine.


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded, and the three of them walked staggeringly towards Qins house.


    Qin Eng looked very unhappy when he saw the three of them.


    Luo Huiniang was very happy when she saw him: "Second brother Qin, I have brought wine to your house. It is the pine flower wine that my eldest brother bought in the county. It is very delicious. You should try it too."


    After speaking, he hurriedly said: "No, no, you are injured and can''t drink. Then you can eat vegetables. Xiaoyu''s family made fried fish and fried meatballs, which are delicious."


    Listening to Luo Huiniangs chatter, Qin Eng was so angry that the veins on his forehead jumped, and he asked in a calm voice: Are you a duck?


    Why can you keep saying, "Aren''t you tired?" I am tired from hearing it!


    Luo Huiniang was not angry, but said seriously: "Second brother Qin, I am an ox, not a duck."


    Qin Eng really wanted to strangle her to death.


    He was toozy to stay with these farm girls, so he turned around and left, but Luo Huiniang called out to him: "Brother Qin, where are you going? Don''t you want fried fish and fried meatballs? They are delicious."


    Qin Eng finally couldn''t help it anymore and turned around and said angrily: "Only farmers can eat such lowly things, I don''t care about them!"


    These words were very serious, and everyone in the room looked bad. Mr. Qin''s originally smiling face had darkened.


    Luo Huiniang was a big-hearted person. She was not angry when she heard this. Instead, she pointed at Qin Eng and said, "Brother Qin, even if you are unhappy, you can''t scold yourself. You are a farmer."


    Qin Eng''s face immediately turned green.


    Mr. Qinughed out loud when he saw Qin Eng''s deted appearance.

 Chapter 525: Im afraid its going to end

    Chapter 525: I''m afraid it''s going to end


    Chapter 525 Im afraid its going to end


    Eng is a boy who puts on a bad face every day and looks down on several families, but he forgets that he is now a farmer.


    Qin Eng was so quick to speak that he forgot his current identity and was so angry that he could not speak.


    Luo Huiniang saw that Qin Eng''s face was so angry that his face was twitching a few times. She also knew that he was very arrogant, so sheforted her and said: "Brother Qin, you don''t have to care so much about his identity as a farmer. We farmers are also very good. , You dont have to follow the rules of rich families. I heard that girls from rich families cant even show their teeth whenughing, so how can they smile? Its so pitiful. I dont like being a girl from a rich family.


    Qin Eng is going crazy. Is this Luo Huiniang an idiot? What on earth was she talking to him? It was obviously innguage without any elegance, but he just didn''t understand what she was saying?


    Luo Huiniang probably knew that Qin Eng didn''t understand her nonsense, so she added: "I want to tell Qin Eng that there is nothing good about being a rich man, and there is no shame in being a farmer like us."


    Fearing that Eng Qin would be angry, she quickly added: "Brother Qin is right to want to get ahead. Hui Niang believes that Brother Qin will definitely be a rich man on his own merits."


    The encouraging look on her face made Qin Eng turn ck with anger. His eyes were filled with a gloomy and murderous look, and he said, "Don''te to my house again in the future."


    I''m worried that I won''t be able to help but chop you into pieces!


    Seeing that Eng Qin actually had murderous intentions towards Luo Huiniang, Mr. Qin immediately shouted angrily: "Eng, Huiniang just said a few words from her heart, what''s wrong with her?"


    Is it worth killing you?


    Qin Eng also seemed to feel that something was wrong with him, but his pride did not allow him to bow his head and admit his mistake to a humble peasant girl, so he simply snorted, mmed the door and left.


    Lao Qin is extremely angry, and Eng''s temper is getting worse and worse. If he doesn''t find a way to control his temper, he will definitely grow into a cruel person in the future.


    Luo Huiniang was very aggrieved. She was always smiling. Her eyes turned red and she asked Gu Jinli: "Did I say something wrong that made Brother Qin angry? I didn''t want to make him angry, but I knew he didn''t like farming." Thats what encouraged him.


    Gu Jinli smiled andforted her: "Sister Huiniang is right, it''s just that some people are born with a bad temper and don''t know good people''s hearts. They like to say evil words to cover up their rudeness and arrogance. You don''t need to take it to heart."


    Qin Eng has always been malicious towards their family members and has been in a bad mood all day long. Just scold him. There is no need to be polite to him, let alone be angry with him. It is not worth it.


    Luo Huiniang couldn''t see what Gu Jinli said about Qin Eng, and retorted: "Brother Qin is not like that, he is a good man. The night I was captured by Aunt Yao and the others, he tried his best to save me, otherwise I would have fallen down long ago." died."


    Luo Huiniang was also afraid of Qin Eng before. She knew that he had a bad temper and was fierce, so in order not to be stared at by him, she would stay away when she saw him. But since Qin Eng rescued her, she felt that Qin Eng was very good and a rare good man.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said nothing more. He turned to look at Qin Sang next to him and said, "Brother Qin, I didn''t make grilled fish today. I''ll make it for you another day when I''m free. But the grilled fish sauce you like is put in the fried fish." The juice should taste almost the same, so just make do with it."


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled: "You don''t have to cook grilled fish all the time. The fried fish you make is also delicious."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and asked, "Are you tired of eating grilled fish?"


    Qin Sang shook his head quickly: "No, I just know that you are busy. It takes more time to bake fish than to fry fish. I''m afraid it will dy your work."


    Fried fish only needs to be fried and then sprinkled with seasonings or wrapped in prepared sauce. However, grilled fish needs to be roasted slowly over low heat, and you have to brush the sauce on the grilled fish, which is very troublesome.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said, "It''s okay. I''m used to baking. It can be done in half an hour. It doesn''t take much effort."


    Brother Cheng was jealous when he heard this. He pulled Qin Sang''s sleeve and said, "Second sister is so kind to Brother Sang."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face turned a little red. He tried hard to control it and not let others see it. Gu Jinli red at Brother Cheng and said, "Second sister is not nice to you? But I cooked a lot of delicious meat for you. If it weren''t for me, would you have gained weight?"


    Brother Cheng is a smart kid. He immediately grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Second sister is the best. Brother Cheng likes second sister best."


    Gu Jinli looked at him: "You''re a little short of words. It''s the same sentence every time. Can you use something fresh to say? Your second sister, I look like this, so you can''t find anything to praise me?"


    Cheng Geer humbly asked for advice: "What is scarcity?"


    Gu Jinli: "It means being poor. It means you are poor in words."


    Brother Cheng said "oh" to show that he understood, and then said: "Second sister is very good-looking. She is so beautiful that I find beautiful words to praise her."


    Qin Sang thinks Brother Cheng is right. Xiaoyu is very good-looking, and he will definitely look even better in the future... He just has a bit of a fierce temper, but he is very cute.


    Mr. Qin looked at them talking andughing, and his heavy mood because of Qin Eng''s murderous intention towards Luo Huiniang also improved.


    Gu Jinli saw that it was getting dark, so he took Luo Huiniang and Brother Cheng away without staying any longer.


    On the way, Luo Huiniang was still worried about Qin Eng and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, did Qin Eng go to the mountains again? It''s almost dark, there are so many wild beasts in the mountains, and there are deep pits like traps, what if he What should I do if I identally miss the mark and fall?"


    Gu Jinli wanted to say, just go to **** with him, but what she finally said was: "The night you were kidnapped, Qin Eng was able to rescue you in the dark, which shows that he is very familiar with the terrain of the mountains and will not cause trouble in the mountains."


    Qin Eng and Qin Sang often go to the mountains and are very familiar with the mountains. How could something happen?


    but


    She looked at Luo Huiniang, stared at her face, and asked: "Sister Huiniang, are you too concerned about Qin Eng recently?"


    Luo Huiniang was stunned when she heard this: "Really? Brother Qin is my savior. Shouldn''t I be nice to him?"


    Gu Jinlis heart skipped a beat when he heard this... Hui Niang was afraid that she was going to die. Did she already want to be nice to Qin Eng?


    But Qin Eng didn''t look down on farm girls like them at all. If it was true as she suspected, this would be a tragedy.


    Luo Huiniang was still worried about Qin Eng, so Gu Jinli could onlyfort her with a few words, and finally said: "Sister Huiniang, in the future, you can find opportunities to repay for your life-saving grace. You don''t have to worry about Qin Eng all the time. His temper is too bad." Weird, he doesnt want our family to care about him."


    Girl, dont try to get yourself involved. Qin Eng has a bad temper and is very family-oriented. He also has a blood feud. There is no way to survive if he jumps into such a deep pit.


    Unlike Qin Sang, at least he is sincere to their family, regards everyone''s life as his fate, and will try his best to protect them.


    When Luo Huiniang heard this, she thought it made sense and nodded: "Xiaoyu, you are right. Brother Qin has a bad temper. If I care too much about him, he will definitely annoy me."

 Chapter 526: hilltop

    Chapter 526: hilltop


    Chapter 526 Hilltop


    Gu Jinli: "..." is finished.


    However, Qin Eng hates the countryside so much that he will definitely find a way to leave here as soon as possible. Even if Hui Niang has any thoughts, she will not be able to chase Qin Eng.


    As long as she doesnt see Qin Eng again, Hui Niang will be able to escape from this **** pit.


    Qin Sang stood in his yard and looked at the yard of Gu Jinli''s house. He didn''t see Gu Jinli''s sister and brothering back for a long time, so he walked towards Gu Jinli''s house.


    Halfway, he stopped after seeing Gu Jinli talking to Luo Huiniang.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli finished talking to Luo Huiniang and took Brother Cheng home.


    After Qin Sang watched her enter the house, he turned back home, went to the kitchen, took out the bean dregs cake and sweet potato porridge from the pot, and called Mr. Qin to eat.


    Even though there were pine flower wine and two bowls of meat and vegetables sent by Gu Jinlis family, Mr. Qin only took a few bites before putting down his chopsticks.


    Qin Sang knew that he was worried about his second brother, so he advised: "Grandpa, you should fill your stomach and wait for someone else. Second brother will definitely wait untilte at night before going home."


    Lao Qin sighed, not wanting Qin Sang to worry about him, so he picked up the chopsticks and ate his dinner.


    Qin Sang cleaned up the dishes, did a set of boxing in the yard, took a shower, prepared two bean dregs cakes and a pot of hot water for Mr. Qin, lit mosquito coils for him, and went back to the house to sleep.


    Qin Eng did not return home untilte at night.


    Mr. Qin was very angry after waiting. It was Qin Eng who scolded him as soon as he entered the hall: "Kneel down!"


    Qin Eng didn''t argue and knelt down honestly.


    Mr. Qin took out the cane and hit Qin Eng **** the body, thirty times, until Qin Eng''s back was bleeding: "I''m going to beat you today to let you know that you can''t do anything at will." People have murderous intentions. If you can even have murderous intentions for a girl who cares about you, then you are truly cruel and cruel! This will kill you and make you live among the dead in the future."


    Qin Eng sneered at this and said with a smile: "A soldier is also a de. He is in charge of matters of life and death, and he sleeps in the ce where corpses sleep. Isn''t it a bit ridiculous that you always tell me that you can''t be cruel and unkind? Isn''t it ridiculous to be in charge of soldiers? Cruelty, how can you fight your way out of a dead ce? Benevolence and righteousness? Oh, are you waiting to be killed by the enemy?"


    His family is so benevolent that they ended up like this!


    Besides, dont you think he cant see Luo Huiniangs little thoughts? She just wanted to take the opportunity to get ahold of him. This kind of method has been used by various nobledies on him since he was thirteen years old. Do you really think he will be fooled?


    A humble peasant girl dared to miss him, Luo Huiniang was simply shameless.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin shook the hand holding the cane. He respected Qin Eng and kicked him down. He pointed at him and cursed: "If I hear what you said, I will definitely I will never die with my eyes in peace.


    Qin Eng endured the pain, propped up his body, and continued to kneel: "If I can''t avenge my family, he will die in peace."


    Seeing that Qin Eng couldn''t exin it, Mr. Qin threw away the cane, found a stick, and beat Qin Eng so hard that his skin and flesh were torn and he vomited blood.


    Qin Eng endured it and did not fight back. He told himself in his heart that if he endured it a little longer, he would be able to leave this poor ce soon, and Mr. Qin would not be able to control him in the future.


    Qin Sang heard what was going on in the hall, and he already knew Qin Eng''s determination in his heart. He also guessed what Qin Eng would do in the future and leave this ce... It seemed that he also wanted to do something, and he couldn''t let the second brother Several families were implicated.


    The Qin family''s affairs are unknown to the rest of the family. Everyone is busy counting the family''s savings and waiting to go to the county to buy the Zou family''s property. Early the next morning, several families got up before dawn and brought the prepared money and household registration to the men who were going to the county town.


    Since Uncle Tian was illiterate, Aunt Tian was afraid that Uncle Tian would not be able to read thend deeds, so she asked Tian Erqiang to follow him to the county seat, and also asked Tian Erqiang to take the opportunity to go to the county seat to have a look.


    Brothers Gu Damu and Gu Dalin also took Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian with them.


    Gu Dalin said: "Our two children are getting older. We need to take them out to see the world more before they can make a difference in the future. Look at Sang Eng, An Ge''er, and Wu Ge''er. They have seen a lot more outside. All of them are promising, but they dont look like us farm kids.


    Even Gu Dexing was better than his two children. Gu Dalin was very anxious when he saw it, so he wanted to take them out to see more.


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian were very happy. They did not go to private school. They worked in the workshop every day, that is, they went to the workshop in the evening to learn how to read, and listened to Brother Kang Ping and Brother Kang Ming talk about some things in Fucheng. I yearn for a prosperous ce like the county seat.


    The Tian family, Lao Yan''s family, Gu Dagui''s family, and Qi''s family gathered at Gu Jinli''s house after preparing their things. After Gu Dashan and the others finished their morning work from the workshop, they all went straight to the county town.


    Because there were so many people and Gu Jinli and Gu Daya were going to go, the Gu Dashan family''s mule cart couldn''t fit in. Uncle Tian and the others walked to the town, rented a mule cart, and then Gu Dalin drove to the county seat.


    It was Sang Qin who went to the Qin family. He drove the mule cart of Gu Jinli''s family and waited for Gu Dalin and others, and then ran towards the county town together.


    In the Yamen, Luo Wu heard that they wereing and went to pick them up in person. He took them to the official''s office and met the scribe who specialized in handling confiscated family property.


    The clerk''s surname was Shi. He had already heard from County Magistrate Xu. Seeing that Luo Wu had brought the people, he directly took out arge booklet and handed it to them: "This is the property of the Zou family in Tianfu County. They can all be sold to you." Yes, see for yourself what you want to buy, and then tell me when youre done.


    Everything that cannot be sold to them is not recorded in this book, but in the book held by Master Tian.


    Added another sentence: "Don''t be anxious, you can read it slowly, and if you don''t understand, just ask me."


    The county magistrate attaches great importance to these families. I heard that a boy from these families is now in Jinling Mansion and has friendship with the eldest son of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. This kind of people, even if they are mud-legged, he has to take good care of them.


    The family members were very happy. They gathered around the brochure and were so excited that the third grandfather said: "Xiaoyu also wants to buy some property, let her see it first."


    Several families can only rely on Gu Jinli for their money to buy property. Hearing this, he nodded in agreement: "Little fish, look at it first."


    After Gu Jinli took the brochure, he quickly read it and was very happy to see that there were not only houses, shops, viges, fields, but also hills behind.


    After drinking tea, she came to Secretary Shi with a booklet in hand, pointed to two hills and a vige very close to Qingfu Town, and asked: "Uncle, how much do these two hills cost to the vige? How valuable is it?" ?


    Cheaper!


    She knew that there were many pine trees nted on these two hills. People in the town said that they were used to produce pine oil. They could make a lot of ie every year just from cutting pine oil.


    If she buys these two hills, she can not only make money cutting pine oil, but also grow medicinal materials in the mountains, which is a very good deal.


    Moreover, these two hills are connected with Zhuangzi, so they are easy to take care of and worth buying.

 Chapter 527: Please Mr. Mi

    Chapter 527: Please Mr. Mi


    Chapter 527 Invite Mr. Mi


    Secretary Shi nced at Gu Jinli and said, "These two hills are rtivelyrge, with abined area of 250 acres. The calction for your family is one tael of silver per acre, and the two hills are 250 taels of silver." "


    These two hills produce pine oil and are connected with Zhuangzi. If sold normally, they can be sold for at least four taels of silver per acre. Perhaps the county magistrate sold it to the Gu family as wastnd, which is really a bargain price.


    Gu Jinli was pleasantly surprised when he heard this: "Thank you very much, uncle!"


    Secretary Shi waved his hand: "Don''t thank me yet. These two mountains are sold together with Zhuangzi. If you want to buy the mountains, you have to buy Zhuangzi. This Zhuangzi is not that cheap. There are eighty acres of paddy fields in Zhuangzi, forty If you want to buy it, you will need..."


    Secretary Shi took out the abacus, flicked his fingers on the beads, and after a crackle of the abacus, gave her the number: "Five hundred and fifty taels, plus the two mountains, it''s eight hundred taels."


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this.


    Seeing this, Secretary Shi thought that her family could not afford such a big sum of money, and said with great pity: "This is the lowest price that County Magistrate Xu can give to your family. The paddy field is only five taels of silver per acre for you. It''s a lot of money." The price is hard to find even withnterns, it would be a pity to miss it.


    Gu Jinli took out two banknotes and put them on the table with a tter. There was uncontroble excitement in his voice: "Uncle, I''ll buy them!"


    Shi Shuli was really shocked when he looked at the two 500-tael banknotes... He thought they were poor people, but how could he know they were wealthy people! OK, sold to you.


    But Secretary Shi became curious and asked Gu Jinli: "Little girl, are your spices very profitable?"


    Otherwise, how could youe up with so much money?


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "A small thing worth five cents per bag is not as good as one tael of fresh minced meat sauce, and you can''t earn much money." That''s strange.


    The costs of the tofu, spices and mosquito coils she makes are very low. Even if she only sells them for a few cents, she can still make a lot of money. What she sells is low cost.


    Shi Shuli asked the question out of curiosity. After hearing the answer, he said nothing more and started asking Gu Jinli for household registration and preparing to apply for thend deed and other things for her.


    Gu Dashan handed over his familys household registration: Thank you, sir.


    He also made a special statement: "The name of my second daughter is written on thend deed between Shantou and Zhuangzi."


    Secretary Shi was surprised when he heard this. He pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "Write this little girl''s name?"


    Shouldnt we write the fathers name?


    Gu Dashan smiled and nodded: "Well, this mountain and Zhuangzi were bought by my second daughter. It should be written in her name. Let her take it out with her in the future, and she can have some wealth with her."


    Secretary Shi was very impressed after hearing this. He became polite to Gu Dashan, took over the household registration, and quicklypleted thend deeds for Shantou and Zhuangzi, and handed them to Gu Jinli: "Take a look, there is no problem. It''s on thend deeds and the Yamen booklet." Make a fingerprint."


    Everything sold will be recorded in a special book in the yamen, and the buyer must put his/her fingerprint on it, so that if there is any dispute in the future, there will be a basis for it.


    Gu Jinli heard what he was told and did as he was told.


    After buying Shantou and Zhuangzi, she asked again: "Uncle Shi, how much does the Fugui Building in Qingfu Town cost? I want to buy it."


    At dawn today, Qi Kangle came to her and said that she had not told Gu Daya to ask Gu Jinli to buy the restaurant first. She would ask Gu Daya in the next few days.


    Shi Shuli said: "The price of that wealthy building is three hundred and fifty taels."


    He looked up at Gu Jinli, his eyes clearly written, Do you still have any money?


    Gu Jinli was very surprised when he heard that the Fugui Building in the town has two floors, a wing room for the take-out guys and a back house. There is also a well in the restaurant. It is thergest shop in Qingfu Town, and the price is three hundred and fifty taels. Not high.


    She took out another one hundred and fifty taels of silver notes and handed them to Secretary Shi: "Uncle Shi, take it." Secretary Shi had already taken it, but he looked at Gu Dashan and almost couldn''t help but say to him: Your second daughter is really rich. How did you give birth to a little **** of wealth?


    Gu Dashan saw the envy in Secretary Shi''s eyes and smiled happily. His Xiaoyu was good at making money and also loved to save money. She had saved a lot of private money by relying on the ie from the soybean oil workshop and the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Shu Li Shi was hurt by Gu Dashan''s smile. He had no daughter and suddenly wanted to have one.


    Shi Shuli quickly gave Gu Jinli the deed of the Fugui Building in the town.


    Gu Jinli took it, put his fingerprints on the book, and put it away happily. However, thinking that he was so poor again, he felt a heartache for the money he had just spent.


    After Gu Jinli bought Shantou, Zhuangzi, and Fugui Building, several families began to buy fields that they were optimistic about. Almost every family bought more than 20 acres of paddy fields and more than 20 acres of drynd. Everyone was happy.


    With these fields that can be passed on to future generations, they can also give an exnation to their ancestors.


    The Luo family not only boughtnd, but also bought a two-bedroom house in the county. However, they did not buy a shop and they did not have enough money. I spent nearly 500 taels of silver to buy paddy fields, drynd and a house. I also had to leave a sum of money to build a new house in the vige and prepare for emergencies, so I had to give up the promising shop.


    Clerk Shi said: "The shops in the county are not easy to buy. If you don''t buy them, this shop will be bought by the rich households in the county tomorrow. It would be a pity."


    Their family could buy the Zou family''s property in Tianfu County because County Magistrate Xu had specially reserved it for them. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to buy it, and it would have been robbed by the powerful and wealthy families in the county.


    Gu Dashan still had some money in his hand, so he asked Secretary Shi: "Sir, how much money does the shop that Brother Wu likes cost?"


    Secretary Shi: "It''s not expensive. It only costs three hundred taels. It''s really cheap. You know the Fugui Building in the county. The Hu family spent one thousand two hundred taels to buy it. This shop is next to Fugui Building." On the same street, great location.


    Its not a loss if you buy it, brother!


    Gu Dashan was very moved, but he thought that Gu Jinli would go to Fucheng to buy someone soon, and he was afraid of not having enough money, so he hesitated whether to buy.


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, let''s buy the shop. We can go to Fucheng to buy people after we sell the spices."


    Money can be circted, so dont worry about it.


    After Gu Dashan heard this, he immediately said to Secretary Shi: "Sir, my family has bought it."


    Not long after, Gu Dashan got the house deed of the shop, and he was very happy. The shop was in Cui''s name. He paid Cui''s dowry to add another shop, and he felt less guilty.


    Family members all bought the fields and shops they wanted. After thanking Shi Shuli, they went home happily.


    When passing by Qingfu Town, Gu Jinli said: "Dad, let''s go to Grandpa Mi''s house. That vige used to be watched by the servants of the Zou family, but now all the servants of the Zou family have been sold out and there is no one." Look, I want to ask Grandpa Mi and his wife to help look after Zhuangzi."


    Mr. Mi is a member of Guanzhu Hu, and he is trustworthy. Moreover, Mr. Mi and his wife have no children. Inviting them to visit Zhuangzi can also give them something to rely on in theirter years, so that they will not be too miserable. It is a win-win situation.


    Gu Dashan naturally agreed: "Although Mr. Mi doesn''t like to talk much, he is a man who handles things well. It would be feasible to ask him to read Zhuangzi."

 Chapter 528: boots

    Chapter 528: boots


    Chapter 528 Boots


    Gu Dashan asked Qin Sang to stop the mule cart: "Xiaoyu and I will go find Mr. Mi. You can send Sanbo and the others back."


    Qin Sang responded, but said to Gu Qingliang: "Brother Qingliang,e and practice your skills."


    Ever since Gu Jinlis family bought a mule cart, the family began to learn how to drive a mule cart. But with few cars and many people, Gu Qingliang had never had a chance to practice. He was very happy when he heard this and ran over to Gu Dashan and said: "Uncle Dashan, can I give it a try?"


    Gu Dashan has a good temper, so he will naturally not object: "Sure, you practice, but be careful not to bump into talented people."


    After hearing this, Gu Qingliang became a little scared and said to Gu Dalin who was not far away: "Uncle,e and teach me."


    His brother-inw learned the fastest and is now able to drive a mule cart to the county seat.


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin came over, sat on the front panel, and taught Gu Qingliang.


    Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli got off the mule cart, went to the braised meat shop to get a basket of braised meat, and then went to the bamboo forest behind the shop.


    Qin Sang has been following them silently. Gu Dashan and Gu Jinli seem to be used to it and don''t think there is anything wrong with Qin Sang following them.


    Gu Jinli also disliked Qin Sang for walking too slowly, so he turned around and said to him: "Brother Qin, walk faster. We have to rush back to the vige after we finish talking."


    With such long legs, why does he walk so slowly?


    Qin Sangughed after hearing this, followed up with a few big steps, took the basket in her hand and said, "I''ll get it."


    Gu Jinli was not polite to him and asked him to take the basket.


    It was past noon, and Mr. Mi had just caught up on his sleep. When he saw Gu Jinli and the other three, he asked, "Why are you here? Is there something wrong?"


    Olddy Mi said dissatisfied: "You old man, you can''te here if you have nothing to do? Do you think your home is a golden nest? It''s just a broken house. You can just have fun when guestse. Why don''t you hurry up and get a stool?" They sit on the mountain."


    Old man Mi knew that Mrs. Mi was bored, and he was eager for someone toe home to not spoil her mood, so he yawned and went back to the house to get a stool.


    Qin Sang followed him in.


    Old man Mi actually heard Qin Sang''s footsteps with good hearing, and turned around to stop him: "You don''t need toe in, kid. It''s just a few stools. The old man can handle them."


    Qin Sang smiled, turned around and came out without saying anything else.


    Not long after, Mr. M took out some stools and put them outside the house: "Sit down."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Mi." Gu Jinli said, took the braised food from Qin Sang, and handed it to Mrs. Mi: "Grandma Mi, this is the braised food from the shop. I''ll give it to you to try."


    Mrs. Mi was not polite to them. She took the stewed food and sighed: "There are too many meat stewed dishes. There is more than half of the basket. I will just get some vegetarian stewed food next time. Our teeth are not very good. We eat vegetarian stewed food." Chew better."


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandma Mi, this meat stew is fatter and thinner, and it''s also easy to chew."


    Although the old man and his wife are old, they are not old enough to chew meat. They just know that meat is expensive and cannot just eat their meat braised in vain.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Mi took the braised meat into the house with a smile, and soon brought them a basket and a bag of dried bamboo shoots: "These are dug when the bamboo shoots are at their best. Have they been put away just after they are dried?" How long will it take? You can take it back and eat it. It tastes great and has a special chewy texture."


    Gu Jinli thanked the olddy Mi and took it with a smile.


    Old man Mi asked them: "What brings you here?" It was impossible toe here specifically to see the old couple.


    Gu Dashan told them his purpose.


    Mr. Mi was surprised when he heard this: "You bought Songzi Vige? You want to invite us, the old couple, to see the vige?"


    Songzi Vige is what the old people in the town call Zoujiazhuangzi outside the town. It is named after the two pine trees behind Zhuangzi. Gu Dashan nodded: "Well, it was Xiaoyu''s idea. I also asked Uncle Mi for a favor, so I agreed."


    Old man Mi was silent, which made old woman Mi anxious: "Old man, why are you pretending to be mute when you speak?"


    It would be a pity not to ept such a good job.


    Mr. Mi red at Mrs. Mi and asked Gu Jinli: "Girl, why do you invite us to see Zhuangzi? Seeing Zhuangzi is a very lucrative job. You should find someone you trust to see it, or simply buy someone to watch it. .


    Its not their turn as a couple.


    "Grandpa Mi and Grandma Mi are people we can trust." Gu Jinli said: "You two have been able to help Huyun watch guard this wastnd for many years. Needless to say, you are the most trustworthy people. We also trust you two. As for buying It also takes time for servants to visit Zhuangzi. It is impossible to buy the servant you like just by buying Zhuangzi today."


    "There are still crops growing in that farm. It''s September now, and the crops are about to ear. We have to quickly ask someone to watch them, and then arrange for someone to carry water and fertilize so that the rice ears can be filled and grained. Otherwise, this season''s harvest will be lost. Ruined in vain.


    Mrs. Mi urged Old Man Mi: "You old man, if you don''t agree quickly, the most abundant thing in Songzi Vige is rice. Rice is so valuable. If you dy, you don''t know how much food will be wasted."


    Gu Jinli knew what Old Man Mi was worried about, so he simply said: "If Grandpa Mi is undecided, you can send a letter to Huyun Temple and ask. The owner of the temple will definitely agree if he knows."


    Old man Mi narrowed his eyes when he heard it, nced at Gu Jinli, and said after a while: "...Well, let me help you read it for a while. As for whether I want to help you continue to read it in the future, we will talk about itter."


    This is what it means to go to Huyun Temple to ask Guanzhu Hu.


    Gu Jinli nodded and agreed: "Okay, then you can watch it for us for a while first."


    He then said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, give me some money."


    She is poor and has no money now.


    Gu Dashan took out twenty taels of silver and handed it to Mr. Mi: "You should take this money first. It contains wages for you and your wife, as well as wages for hiring people to tend the crops. Thank you for your trouble."


    The old man Mi was not polite and epted the money: "If there is anything left, I will return it to you."


    Then he said: "Songzi Vige is not far from us, just outside the town. My old man has no other skills, but after living in the town all his life, I still know a lot of people in these ten miles and eight viges. You don''t have to do the farm work in the vige. Don''t worry, the old man can find someone to do it for you. You won''t worry about the things in the farm either. As long as the old man is watching, no one will dare to sneak into the farm to harvest crops."


    Food is expensive. In the countryside, whenever the grain is ripe, there will always be people who secretly cut other people''s grain at night, but Mr. Mi is a senior old man in the town. As long as he speaks, no one usually dares to steal.


    Gu Dashan was very happy after hearing this. After thanking Mr. Mi, he took Gu Jinli and Qin Sang away.


    As for the contract, it needs to be formally agreed by the old man before it can be signed.


    On the way, Qin Sang was carrying dried bamboo shoots and deliberatelygged a distance while looking at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli found out and said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, I''m going to help Brother Qin get something."


    Gu Dashan was the most tolerant to the children. He smiled and nodded: "Go, take your time. If you are tired, just bring the dried bamboo shoots. Dad will hold them for you."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded, ran to Qin Sang, took the basket in his hand, and asked, "What did you see?"


    Must have seen something at Mo Weng''s house, otherwise he wouldn''t have given her a special wink.


    Qin Sang said: "A pair of boots, long straight horse leather boots."

 Chapter 529: Sad

    Chapter 529: Sad


    Gu Jinli: "Huh?"


    Qin Sang exined: "In Dachu, there are only two types of people who can wear long straight horse leather boots. One is the people in the army, and the other is the shadow guard."


    The so-called shadow guards are the guards who lurk in the dark to protect the master''s family.


    "Those horsehide boots are stained with mud. They were obviously worn not long ago. It is impossible for Mr. Mi, a poor old man with a hunchback, to wear such boots to work." Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "He Did that son really die of illness? Could it be that he faked his death?"


    Faking death to join the Shadow Guard Office is nothing new in the capital.


    But in this remote country, this thing is new.


    "Mi Lao Weng''s family is not simple. You''d better not ask him to see Zhuangzi yet. Wait until I check." Qin Sang was afraid that Gu Jinli was in danger. Before he found out the details of Mi Lao Weng''s family, he didn''t want Gu Jinli to talk to Mi Lao Weng''s family. Get too close.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli did not agree, but said, "Don''t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Mi can be trusted."


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this and asked her, "Do you already know the details about Mi Laoweng and his wife?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, then shook his head, which made Qin Sang worried: "Do you know or don''t you know?"


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said: "I know one thing, they are rted to Huyun Temple, and the owner of Huyun Temple will not harm our family."


    She previously thought that Mi Laoweng and his wife were involved with Huyun Temple because Mi Laowen grew up with the owner of the temple. Now it seems that Mi Laoweng and his wife, including Mi Laoweng''s wife, are Huyun Temple, or the Lu family''s eyes and ears in Qingfu Town.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang became even more worried: "What do you mean by this? Can''t you tell me?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang, although he didn''t want to make him sad, but said: "Yes."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was really sad... Xiaoyu had a secret but didn''t tell him.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli could only say: "Don''t worry, the temple master will not harm me, let alone my family."


    She felt that her exnation was a bit dry and insincere. She looked around and saw that there was no one on the road. She suddenly reached out and scratched his creak.


    Qin Sang was stunned. He stared at her with wide eyes and a look of disbelief on his face. She, she, she, she, she, even scratched his crotch... Men and women can''t touch each other!


    Gu Jinli saw that he didn''t make himugh, but made him stunned. He asked a little frustrated: "Why don''t youugh?"


    Qin Sang:


    He felt that he should blush at this time.


    However, he still grinned and gave her a smile.


    Gu Jinli: "You smile so hard. Aren''t you ticklish?"


    Qin Sang said honestly: "I''m not afraid."


    When his family taught him how to be a scout in the army, they had special training on this. He must notugh. If heughed at all times, his whereabouts would be exposed when he was ambushing in the wild.


    Gu Jinli''s face wrinkled up when he heard this: "It''s so boring, I even scratched my crotch and didn''t evenugh."


    Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Then you scratch and Iugh."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard it, and said reluctantly: "Okay."


    Gu Dashan turned around and saw that they had fallen a long way behind him, and hurriedly shouted: "Sang, Xiaoyu, why are you walking so slowly? Hurry up and catch up. It will take more than an hour to get home."


    Here wee. Gu Jinli hurriedly ran over with the basket in his arms.


    Qin Sang ran faster than her. He caught up with her soon and took the basket in her hand: "I''ll do it."


    The two of them caught up with Gu Dashan one after the other. Gu Dashan watched the two little guys running towards him and couldn''t help butugh. He said to Qin Sang: "Sang, please slow down. You are holding so many things. If you run too fast, you will fall."


    He red at Gu Jinli again and said, "Didn''t you say you were going to help Sang get something? Why didn''t you even carry a basket?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Brother Qin didn''t need me to take it, right? Brother Qin."


    Qin Sang responded: "Yeah. Uncle Dashan, don''t me Xiaoyu. I didn''t let her take it. I''m strong, so taking this little thing is nothing."


    Gu Dashan still took the bamboo basket and took it himself: "Let''s go."


    The three of them did not return to the vige untilte afternoon.


    The house was very lively. Several families gathered at her house, holding thend deeds and talking about the fields they bought.


    Mrs. Chen''s voice was particrly loud: "Look at the thirty acres of paddy field my family bought. It''s a full thirty acres. Although it is over there in Xianggui Town, which is a bit far away from us, I have already thought about it. I won''t wait until the worst. During harvesting and farming, we will live in the field over there, and let He Wazi and the others help look after it during normal times."


    He Wazi and He Wanli go to Xianggui Town every day to sell soy products and spices, and they have be familiar with the people in Xianggui Town.


    Vige Chief He heard that the family at the end of the vige went to the county to buy fields today, and came to see the excitement. When he heard this, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, my dear wife, Wazi and Wanli will definitely help your family take care of the paddy fields." "


    He sighed again: "You are so lucky to be able to buy connected paddy fields. This can be passed on to future generations. You are blessed, blessed."


    Vige Chief He knew how difficult it was to buy arge paddy field at a low price, but the Qin Gu Luotian family did it. This shows that these families have really caught the attention of the county magistrate, and the county magistrate is taking care of them. where are they. Otherwise, they would not be able to buy so much paddy field.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chenughed even more happily.


    But Gu Dagui thought that when his eldest brother''s family got rich, he would sell ten acres of paddy field to his family for five taels of silver per acre, so that his family could umte more paddy fields for their children and grandchildren.


    Gu Dayas family also bought 20 acres of paddy field and 25 acres of drynd in Hukou Town. As for taking care of the fields, Gu Jinli has already said that he will write to Mr. Xue in Hukou Town and ask Mr. Xue to help him take care of it.


    The fields of Grandpa Sans family, Uncle Tians family, and Lao Yans family were bought in Daxing Town.


    Gu Dalin said that he would often go to Daxing Town in the future to help the three families look at their fields. He would also take the opportunity to go to Daxing Town to ask if there was any news about his wife and daughter.


    The fields of the Qin family, Gu Jinli family, and Luo family were bought in Qingfu Town.


    Luo Wu was working as an errand in the yamen and had already chosen thend for her family. The Qin brothers had done great work in suppressing bandits. Jiang County Lieutenant helped their family retain thend. Gu Jinli''s family was the first one to pick out thend outside the town. I bought it from Songzi Vige.


    When Vige Chief He heard that Gu Jinli''s family had bought Songzi Vige outside Qingfu Town, he was so shocked that he almost lost his breath: "Hey, Dashan, your family is really getting up and actually bought Songzi Vige. , that Zhuangzi is so big, the paddy fields alone are almost one hundred acres."


    Vige Chief He covered his heart and couldn''t help sighing. He looked at Gu Dashan''s family with his old eyes, as if he were looking at a group of Gods of Wealth, all of whom were so rich that they shone like gold.


    Vige Chief He couldn''t stand the excitement. After watching the excitement for a while, he asked He Jinsheng to help him go home.


    Before leaving, he asked Gu Dashan: "When will your brother Ane back? He has been gone for quite some time."


    I heard that I went to Jinling Mansion to discuss knowledge with some noble person. He was really promising, and even the noble people of Jinling Mansion hooked up with him.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said, "It''s almost time. I''ll be back in a while."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He said: "When An Ge''eres back, let my Jin Shenge and ask for advice from him, and I will learn a lot."


    His Jin Sheng has never even been to the city, let alone the prosperous Jinling Prefecture.


    Hey. Gu Dashan responded with a smile.

 Chapter 530: Go to Fucheng

    Chapter 530: Go to Fucheng


    Chapter 530 Go to Fucheng


    After the vige chief He left, several families said some more words and then went to their respective homes.


    But Gu Daya left and came back again, bringing Qi Kangle with him, and said to Qi Kangle, "Kneel down."


    Qi Kangle immediately knelt on the ground.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma looked at it and asked: "Da Ya, what are you doing? Why do you want your child to kneel down?"


    Third Grandma wanted to help Qi Kangle up, but Gu Daya stopped her: "Third Auntie, please let her kneel down. Kneel her to death!"


    Third Grandpa frowned when he heard this and asked Gu Daya: "Tell me what is going on."


    Gu Daya told Qi Kangle that he didn''t want to get married and wanted to set up a female household and open a restaurant.


    "Listen, what is she thinking? How can a girl not get married? She also wants to open a restaurant. Is it possible for a girl like you to open a restaurant? When you go to the restaurant to eat, all the old men will drink. You can do anything after drinking. You are an unmarried girl working as a shopkeeper in a restaurant. Are you..." Selling vegetables or selling jokes? !


    The third grandpa and the third grandma looked bad when they heard this, and asked Qi Kangle: "Do you really want to open a restaurant? Do you really don''t want to get married?"


    Qi Kangle did not have any fear. He raised his head and said to the two elders: "Yes, third grandpa and third grandma. Kang Le does not want to get married. He wants to open a restaurant to make a living, buy a child and live his own life in the future."


    The third grandma was heartbroken when she heard this, and asked Qi Kangle: "Is it because of... what happened in the past?"


    Seeing Qi Kangle nodding, he persuaded: "What happened in the past was not your fault, it was all the fault of the Li family who suffered the gue. Besides, nothing happened to you. You are still a clean girl. There is no need. Afraid of what others will say."


    Qi Kangle smiled bitterly and said: "Third grandma, even if I am innocent, if I have ever been to a ce like that, if someone finds out, I will be despised for the rest of my life. I can''t stand being angry. Instead of being looked down upon by my husband''s family for the rest of my life, I I would rather not get married and open a restaurant to support myself."


    Gu Daya scolded: "How many times have I told you to open a restaurant? Most of the restaurants served are male customers. You, a girl, want to open a restaurant, how shameless are you?!"


    Wine makes a man cowardly, and wine is very evil. Once a man drinks, even a man with no bad intentions can be malicious. If he sees a girl working as a restaurant manager, why should he not bully her to death?


    Qi Kangle said: "Mom, I can do it well and I won''t let myself suffer."


    With a snap, Gu Daya pped Qi Kangle directly: "Shut up, I tell you, you want to open a restaurant and be the shopkeeper. Unless I die, you can''t even think about it!"


    "Da Ya, what are you doing?" The third grandmother hurriedly stopped her and pulled Gu Daya aside.


    Gu Daya couldn''t help but cry: "Sister-inw, you don''t understand, this **** girl is so stubborn... Why am I working so hard for the sake of it? Isn''t it just for the three of them to get a good wife?" Will she live a harmonious and beautiful life in the future? Forget it if she doesnt want to get married, she still wants to open a restaurant, she wants to go to heaven."


    Gu Jinli felt a little embarrassed after hearing this. She was also wrong about Qi Kangle... She asked Gu Daya: "Auntie, do you not want cousin Le to open a restaurant, or do you not want her to be the owner of a restaurant?"


    He added: "If you just don''t want Cousin Le to be the shopkeeper of the restaurant, we can go to Fucheng in a while and buy a shopkeeper back. Cousin will settle the ounts and take care of the shopkeeper."


    Qi Kangle''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he hurriedly said to Gu Daya: "Mom, that''s what I mean... I know my ideas are deviant, but we know our own business. I don''t want to get married in fear, let alone myself in the future. Her husband''s family knows about her affair, and she has to endure it for the rest of her life. My daughter can''t survive that kind of life, she really can''t." Others don''t care whether she is innocent or not, as long as they know that she has entered Yingxianfang, then her daughter will not be able to survive that kind of life. She looks like a dirty woman.


    The third grandma felt very distressed when she heard that, and said to Qi Kangle: "Sister Le, you don''t have to think like this. There are still many sensible people. Even if they know that you were almost sold, they will not look down on you. There will always be From a good family.


    Grandma Third is right, there is a good family waiting for Qi Kangle in Qingfu Town, but she doesn''t know it yet.


    When Gu Daya heard Qi Kangle''s words and thought of Qi Kangle''s suffering, he couldn''t help crying.


    When Qi Kangle saw it, he was very worried. He hugged Gu Daya, and the mother and daughter cried together.


    Gu Daya felt distressed when she saw Qi Kangle crying miserably, and her heart began to waver... If this girl really didn''t n to get married, she would have to have a property by her side.


    Sister Coke is not like Sister Xiu, who is good at embroidery and can make a lot of money without having to show off. She is also not like Xiaoyu, who has the hard skills of making medicine and can make a lot of money just by working in a pharmaceutical workshop. For a small sum of money, the only thing Le Sister could do with was her cooking skills and her courage.


    Gu Daya hesitated for a long time, and finally asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you said buying someone to be the shopkeeper of the restaurant, is that reliable? Is it possible to buy a woman? If you buy a male shopkeeper, your cousin Le will not be able to follow him. Lets meet more.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "If aunt is worried, we can divide the restaurant''s business into three parts, me, cousin Le, and cousin Ping. Cousin Ping is a man, so let him do the external affairs, and then recruit another An experienced shopkeeper can help him. With a good chef and a few special signature dishes, the restaurant can be opened. You and your uncle are both in the town, so you can go there often and check, and nothing will go wrong. "


    Gu Daya was overjoyed when she heard this: "It''s a good idea, why didn''t I think of it? I was so angry with this girl that I lost my mind. Yes, yes, yes, let your cousin Ping take care of the external affairs of the restaurant, he is too It''s good to be honest and let him practice his courage. When he gets married in the future, he will have a share of the family business to support his children. When your uncle and I get old, let him take care of the braised food shop."


    As for Qi Kangming, he wants to take the exam for merit and fame. If he passes the exam in the future, he will not take over the family shop.


    Qi Kangle was also happy to hear this and told Gu Daya some of his thoughts. The mother and daughter reconciled and returned home happily.


    The matter of Qi Kangle opening a restaurant has been settled.


    In the next period of time, after everyone went to see the newly purchased fields, Gu Jinli began to prepare for going to Fucheng.


    In addition to buying a group of people to make medicine when I return to Fucheng, I also need to take brothers Qi Kangping and Qi Kangming for follow-up consultations so that Dr. Xiao can see how their hands and feet are recovering.


    This was already agreed upon when the leg was broken and reattached. No matter how well the injury healed, it had to go.


    When Luo Wu learned that they were going to Fucheng, he made a special trip back and asked Luo Huiniang to go find Gu Jinli and ask her, "Does Sister Xiu want to follow you to see Grandma Li at Huaiyu Embroidery Vige?"


    Gu Jinli looked at her: "Did your brother ask you to ask?"


    Luo Huiniang was shocked: "You know?"


    Gu Jinli: "I''m not stupid."

 Chapter 531: Show your face

    Chapter 531: Show your face


    Chapter 531: Showing off


    Luo Huiniangughed when she heard this, and came over to pinch Gu Jinli''s face: "Of course our little fish are not stupid, we are the smartest, and we can cook a lot of delicious food."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I made so many things, you just remember to eat."


    Luo Huiniang was a foodie by nature, so she was not angry after hearing this. Sheughed happily. After she finishedughing, she remembered her brother''s instructions and asked again: "You haven''t said whether Sister Xiu will go to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige to meet Grandma Li. Say it quickly."


    Otherwise she wouldn''t be able to do the job.


    At this point, sheined to Gu Jinli again: "You don''t know how annoying my brother is... Not only is he annoying, he''s alsozy. Our two families are so close, and he wants to know how many steps he can take toe over and ask." , but he refused and insisted on letting mee, and threatened me that if I didnte, he wouldnt buy me delicious food next time I came home.


    Luo Huiniang looked like she had been wronged by her elder brother. She made Gu Jinliugh so hard that she shouted: "It''s over, it''s over, you''re done."


    Luo Huiniang was puzzled: "What about my brother? Why am I the one who is finished?"


    Gu Jinli pointed at her head and said, "You are so stupid, what will you do in the future?"


    Luo Huiniang blinked: "I''m not smart enough, but I''m not stupid."


    She suddenly looked around and saw Brother Cheng sitting in the yard, writing with a brush dipped in ink. There were sounds of pots and pans shing in the kitchen. It was Sister Xiu and Zhu Camellia. While cooking... She approached Gu Jinli and whispered in her ear: "My brother wants to marry Sister Xiu as his wife."


    bang!


    The medicine stick in Gu Jinli''s hand fell to the ground.


    Luo Huiniang picked up the medicine stick, gave her a disgusted look, and said, "Look, I scare you. When you grow up, you will want a wife. Anyone who doesn''t want a wife will be a bachelor."


    She raised her eyebrows and said to Gu Jinli with a little pride: "I overheard my parents talking a few days ago. My mother said that my brother wanted to marry Sister Xiu as his wife, so he bought a house in the county."


    Luo Huiniang became a little sad: "If my brother and Sister Xiu go to live in the county town in the future, it will be difficult for me to see them."


    Gu Jinli hurriedly interrupted her: "Don''t say this again. It won''t work out, and it won''t be good for your family or mine."


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly covered her mouth and said, "Yeah, yeah, I won''t say anything anymore, I just want to know quietly."


    She knew that she shouldn''t say too much before the marriage was finalized. If she spoke too much, people would talk about it, which would be bad. She didn''t want Sister Xiu and her brother to be gossiped about.


    Although Huiniang has a straight heart, she will do whatever she promises. Gu Jinli is not worried that Luo Huiniang will leak to outsiders. Moreover, Huiniang would say this to her because the two of them yed well. If it were anyone else, she probably wouldn''t say it.


    Gu Jinli said to Luo Huiniang: "My sister does not need to go to Huaiyu Embroidery House in person. When new embroidery products are avable in the future, just have them sent to Huaiyu Embroidery House."


    Grandma Li is a reasonable person and knows that Gu Jinxiu is too old to travel far away. Gu Jinli''s family is also worried that after Gu Jinxiu''s embroidery bes famous, someone will have bad intentions to deal with Gu Jinxiu, so they decided that Gu Jinxiu would only He is responsible for embroidering, and does not care about anything else. He will not show his face to the public, so as not to cause trouble.


    These matters had been made clear to both parties during the previous correspondence. Grandma Li could ept it and asked the Jiang family to deliver the three-year contract to the Gu Jinli family. Gu Jinxiu had already put his fingerprints on it and sent it to the Jiang family. , Mrs. Jiang handed over the contract to Grandma Li.


    After Grandma Li found out that Gu Jinxius name was Fuan, she wrote back and praised him: This is a very good name.


    She looks lucky to be liked by olddies from aristocratic families, and no one will find out that Gu Jinxiu is actually a little girl.


    After getting the answer, Luo Huiniang stood up and said, "I''m going home first, my brother is still waiting."


    Go back. Gu Jinli did not leave her alone and continued to make the medicine with his head down.


    But Luo Huiniang was delicious. Before leaving, she went to the kitchen to take a look and asked Gu Jinxiu: "What delicious food did Sister Xiu cook today?"


    Want to eat. Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "Xiaoyu wants to make dried meat and take it to Fucheng to eat on the road. I will try to make one pot today. If it works, I will make more before leaving for Fucheng."


    Luo Huiniang immediately said: "I want to eat too."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, I will keep it for you."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang went home happily and told Luo Wu that Gu Jinxiu would not follow him to Fucheng.


    Hearing this, Luo Wu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Well done."


    Luo Huiniang wrinkled her nose and made a face at him: "You know how to use me."


    He asked again: "Brother, have you bought some wine? I''ll deliver it to Grandpa Qin and Grandpa Third''s house."


    Luo Wu pointed to the three pots of wine on the table in the main room and said, "It''s Luhua wine. Just take one pot to Qin''s house."


    He came to deliver the pot from Third Grandpa''s house, and he could also meet Sister Xiu.


    "Okay." Luo Huiniang didn''t mind, and happily took a pot of wine to Qin''s house.


    When Qin Eng saw her, his face instantly turned cold, which scared Luo Huiniang. However, she was naturally cheerful and bold. After the fear passed, she smiled at Qin Eng and said, "Brother Qin, I''m bringing wine to your house again." , this time its reed wine, my brother said its more fragrant than pine flower wine, Ill give it to Grandpa Qin


    Before he finished speaking, Qin Eng snorted coldly, took the pole and rope, hung the hatchet on his waist, mmed the door and left.


    Luo Huiniang was embarrassed again and felt aggrieved.


    Mr. Qin looked at it andforted her and said, "Your second brother Qin has a bad temper. Just ignore him."


    He took the Luhua wine from her hand and said with a smile: "Brother Wu is so thoughtful that he brings wine to us two old men every time he goes home."


    Luo Huiniang''s grievance onlysted a moment, and she alreadyughed: "Well, my brother is the best. He will bring me delicious food every time hees back."


    These words made Mr. Qinugh. Huiniang is a cheerful girl. If she had a better background, she might be able to make up for Eng''s gloominess. But it''s a pity... Eng is no longer the carefree heiress of the prince before, but has be a man who will do anything for revenge. People whoe out.


    Eng values his wifes help.


    After delivering the wine, Luo Huiniang left Qin''s house and went to Gu Jinli''s house, waiting to eat dried meat.


    Before the dried meat was finished, Mo Chunyue came to Gu Jinli and said to her: "My dear boss, the vige chief has brought the people who make fried tofu and dried tofu. My boss wants you to go and have a look."


    This owner refers to Gu Dashan.


    "Here we are." Gu Jinli sorted the pounded medicinal materials into doubleyered cloth bags and carried them to the workshop. Before leaving, he told Luo Huiniang: "Look after the house for me and don''t let strangers in."


    Luo Huiniang responded: "I understand, don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli walked quickly and arrived at the workshop in a short time.


    Vige Chief He is already waiting with his people, and Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan are also there.


    "Xiaoyu,e here and take a look. These six people are the ones we found for you. They are all from our vige." Vige Chief He said with a smile, feeling very happy in his heart. More than 70% of the He family relies on Gu''s workshop to make money, and their days are getting better and better.

 Chapter 532: Tooth powder

    Chapter 532: Tooth powder


    Chapter 532 Tooth Powder


    The six people saw Gu Jinli and immediately stepped forward and shouted: "Little fish girl."


    The attitude was very respectful, even a little awkward, for fear that Gu Jinli would not want them.


    They have heard that this girl from the Gu family is ruthless. She doesn''t care how pitiful you are or how poor your family is, as long as you say something wrong, make an action you shouldn''t do, or even dump someone. She can tell you that she doesn''t want you if she doesn''t want you if she doesn''t give her a look that shouldn''t be given.


    If you dare to make trouble, hey, she has plenty of ways to deal with you. Even the vige chief had to look at her face, they were scared.


    Gu Jinli nced at the six people. Among them were four women and two girls, both from the He family and whom she had met before.


    She said: "Sister-inw Huaizi, Chunyue has already told you the rules. You can tell them again."


    "What did you say?" Huaizi''s wife and the others were so nervous that they didn''t understand what Gu Jinli meant for a while.


    Mo Chunyue said: "I just want to tell you again the workshop rules I told you."


    "Oh, that''s it." Sister-inw Huaizi and the others immediately recited the rules as if they were endorsements: "You can''t just use the name of Gu''s Workshop to seek personal gain outside just because you''ve entered the workshop; you can''t mess around privately in each workshop. Run around; you cannot bring your family members into the workshop without permission; you cannot fight and curse others in the workshop..."


    Huai Zisao and the others exined all the rules Mo Chunyue said.


    Gu Jinli was satisfied with what he heard and said to them: "You are small workers and you get a monthly sry. At the beginning, it is 800 cash a month. In the future, if you do well, you will be given money for processing. If you do not do well, the workshop can I''ll fire you at any time. The work of fried tofu and baked beans is a woman''s job. If you have any problems, just go to Mo Chunyue. If she can''t handle it, she will ask the third grandma, my mother, or me to solve it."


    She will divide the workshop into various production rooms for easy management, and in ancient times, there was a strong emphasis on the protection of men and women. The yard where dried beans and fried tofu are baked is upied by women, so it is natural for women to manage it.


    Huaizi''s wife and the others were very happy after hearing this. They paid eight hundred penny a month and still had to pay extra. It was really a rare and good job,parable to the men who worked in the county shops.


    He Jinsheng had already written the contract, read it to them, and finally asked them to fingerprint it.


    After the contract was signed and Gu Jinli put it away, Vige Chief He came over and asked, "Little Yu girl, the aphids nted at my house are a little withered. What''s going on?"


    Even though it shows that aphid grass is not worth much money and can be grown without anynd cost, Vige Chief He still values it very much and does not want the aphid grass to die in vain.


    Gu Jinli said: "I heard that your family fertilizes the aphid grass, but it is still heavy fertilizer. You don''t need to fertilize too much. If you are afraid that the fertility of the wastnd is not enough, mix a basket of nt ash with water and pour it on the aphids. Just do it once. Your family is now spreading all the ashes from burned nts on the aphids in front of the yard, in order to burn them to death."


    "Ah, you can''t apply heavy fertilizer? The thicker the fertilizer, the better for the crops in the field." Vige Chief He was shocked. This aphid grass was so easy to grow, and asked: "What should I do now? The gate of my courtyard The aphids in front of us are all nt ash, if they are burned to death, they will be white seeds."


    Gu Jinli said: "The aphids are not that weak, they are very strong. Just go home and sweep away the excess nt ash, and then pour a few buckets of water to wash away the fertility. They will not die."


    "Hey, I''ll go home and do it right now." Vige Chief He immediately took He Jinsheng home to tend to his aphids.


    After Gu Jinli asked Mo Chunyue to teach Mrs. Huaizi how to bake dried tofu and fried tofu, he went to the pharmaceutical workshop and came to his pharmacy. He put the pounded medicinal materials into a small copper pot ording to the proportion and stir-fried slowly. .


    After the medicinal effects of the medicinal materials are fully stimted, stop the fire immediately, and this bes tooth powder.


    After the tooth powder had cooled down, she opened the door of the pharmacy and said to Ye Jingzi: "Jingzi,e here."


    "Here wee." Ye Jingzi hurriedly came out of another pharmacy, but aftering out, he turned around and closed the pharmacy door. This was something she was used to, and it was what Gu Jinli requested, in order to prevent them from forgetting to close the door and someone sneaking in to do something.


    Gu Jinli poured the prepared tooth powder into a small wine ss, then took out two toothbrushes and handed them to Ye Jingzi: "I''ve made the tooth powder. Let''s try it and see how it works?" Ye Jingzi knew that his boss wanted to make tooth powder. of. The owner said that this kind of tooth powder is better than salt. When used for brushing teeth, it can not only whiten teeth, but also treat some dental diseases and reduce the presence of tartar.


    only


    Ye Jingzi looked at the toothbrush in his hand and said, "This is the toothbrush? How to use this? We can use our hands or wicker."


    By hand?


    Thanks, she can''t ept this.


    Gu Jinli said: "Wickers can''t be cleaned cleanly, and teeth can be cleaned better with a toothbrush."


    She asked Gu Dashan to make the toothbrush. Gu Dashan was a master of carpentry. She exined it to him in detail several times and drew pictures for him. After he tried to make it several times, he actually made the toothbrush. Out.


    Making a toothbrush is actually very simple, except that drilling holes and tying the bristles is a little more troublesome. However, Gu Dashan is very skillful. After making more than a dozen toothbrushes, he is now very proficient.


    Gu Jinli first dipped the toothbrush in some water, then dipped the toothbrush in tooth powder and said to Ye Jingzi: "Watch me do it. You can try it yourselfter."


    Speaking, he put the toothbrush into his mouth and started swishing it.


    Ye Jingzi looked a little confused, but after looking at it, he discovered the benefits of the toothbrush, and said happily: "This toothbrush is better to use than hands and wickers."


    After Gu Jinli finished brushing his teeth, Ye Jingzi was even more happy: "Little boss, there is still a fresh fragrance after brushing your teeth with tooth powder."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Yes, only if it has fragrance can the richdies pay for it."


    Ye Jingzi was attracted by the fragrance and immediately followed Gu Jinli''s example and brushed his teeth with tooth powder.


    After a while, she finished brushing her teeth and exhaled a few breaths: "Smells, fresh fragrance, it smells refreshing."


    Ye Jingzi was very curious about what herbs Xiaodong used to make tooth powder, but she knew the rules. These forms must be in Xiaodong''s hands and they could not ask.


    She also followed Dr. Wu and took medicine for many years. After using tooth powder, she knew that tooth powder, a new product, would sell much better than mosquito repellent incense, and it would not be sold like mosquito repellent incense in October when there were no mosquitoes. Go out, this tooth powder is used every day.


    Ye Jingzi was excited: "No, I have to tell my brother the good news quickly."


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Little boss, give me some tooth powder. I will give it to my brother and Uncle Mutong to try."


    "It''s done." Gu Jinli took out another cup, poured out some tooth powder, and gave it to Ye Jingzi.


    Ye Jingzi took the tooth powder and left.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Mutong, Kan Liu, Ye Dakou, Ophiopogon japonicus and others poured into the courtyard and excitedly asked Gu Jinli: "Little boss, that tooth powder is really a good thing. How much tooth powder do you have left? Give it to me quickly. I Now take it to Xuanhufang and show it to the master, and ask him to send someone to send the tooth powder to Yuanzi Medicine Store."

 Chapter 533: Buying people at a dental shop

    Chapter 533: Buying people at a dental shop


    Chapter 533 Yahang buys people


    Since September, the sales of mosquito coils have dropped. Mu Tong is worried about this. After the small boss goes to Fucheng to buy people, what will happen if the pharmaceutical workshop can''t use so many people?


    Unexpectedly, he was worried in vain, because the little boss made something like tooth powder in a blink of an eye.


    "Although you can brush your teeth with green salt, this tooth powder has a refreshing fragrance. People with money all hope to have a good breath. This tooth powder can give them a fragrance when they open their mouths, so it must be very popr."


    Added another sentence: "Can''t sell it too cheap, it has to be more expensive than mosquito coils!"


    Although Mutong studied medicine with Dr. Wu, he was more like a businessman and was good at doing business.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli divided the pot of tooth powder into three parts, sealed them in three small jars, and handed them to him: "Uncle Mutong, take it."


    Mutong took it, looked at the jar and asked, "How long can this tooth powder be stored? It won''t get moldy, right?"


    If it cannot be stored, no matter how good it is, it is useless.


    Gu Jinli said: "The tooth powder is fried, and the medicinal materials in it have the effect of repelling insects and killing mold. As long as it is not exposed to water, it can be stored for a year without any problem."


    Mu Tong was so happy that he said three good words in a row and asked Gu Jinli: "My little boss has to give me the name of the medicinal materials for making tooth powder. Master wants to send it to Yuanzi Medicine Store for review."


    Min Dongs family will have to check to make sure that the medicinal materials will not conflict with each other and will not be harmful to people before they start selling tooth powder.


    But only the name of the medicinal material is required, not the form.


    As for the medicine, you dont know the amount of the form. Even if you know what medicinal materials the tooth powder is made of, you cant imitate it. Moreover, after the Min Dong family read the name of the medicinal materials, they will burn it directly and will not leak it out.


    Gu Jinli had already written it and handed it directly to Mutong.


    Mutong took it and put it away without looking at it. He immediately took the tooth powder, drove a mule cart to Xuanhufang, and gave the tooth powder to Dr. Wu.


    After using it, Old Doctor Wu nodded and said, "It''s a good thing. That girl can make a lot of money again."


    He opened the small square paper given by Gu Jinli, read the names of the four medicinal materials on it, and smiled: "How does this girl''s brain grow, how can she think of using these medicinal materials to make tooth powder?"


    Mu Tong was curious when he heard this and asked, "What do you mean, master? But the medicinal materials used in tooth powder are too expensive?"


    If the cost is high, you wont make much money.


    Old doctor Wu nced at him and asked: "That girl is very stingy. Have you ever seen the things she makes used to be expensive? She suppresses the cost very hard, and sells food at a low cost and a high price."


    Tofu, seasonings, and mosquito coils are not very cheap, but the pearl powder in the scar removal cream is expensive.


    After hearing this, Mutong felt relieved and asked again: "When will master send the tooth powder to Yuanzi Medicine Store?"


    Old Doctor Wu said: "It will be sent in seven days. I have to use it for a few days first."


    Some conflicting medicines do not mean that they will be fine if used at the time. He has seen people taking two conflicting medicines, and the symptoms gradually appeared after three days.


    He is a prudent person, so he extended the time and sent it to Yuanzi Medicine Store after it was all right.


    After hearing what Old Doctor Wu said, Mutong asked her about the matter: "When will the person be sent?"


    I said before that I would send a group of people to the pharmaceutical workshop, but now the little boss has gone to Fucheng to buy people, but they still haven''t been sent. Don''t wait until the little boss buys people and then send arge number of people over. There will be no room to stuff them.


    Old doctor Wu said: "We can''te until October."


    It will take time to erase the previous identities of those people. You can''t rush it. You have to wipe it clean, otherwise the girl Xiaoyu will have to rush him.


    Mutong nodded after hearing this. After having a meal with old doctor Wu in Xuanhufang, he drove the mule cart back to the vige. When Gu Jinli came to the pharmaceutical workshop the next day, he told her what Old Doctor Wu said.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay, we can wait slowly."


    She also told Mutong about the pharmaceutical workshop after she went to Fucheng.


    Mu Tong wrote them down one by one: "Don''t worry, little boss, I will definitely take good care of the workshop for you."


    In the next two days, Gu Jinli arranged the workshop. He waited for the money for the spices from Futai House, the dividends from the braised food shop during this period, and the money from the shopkeepers of the two restaurants in Liang Zhuzi and Hukang County. After paying for the goods, I took Third Grandpa, Gu Daya, Qi Kangping, Qi Kangming, Kan Liu and Maidong to Fucheng early in the morning on the third day.


    Qin Sang also followed. He said: "There are still a few days left in the leave given by themander. My injury has been healed and I am free at home. I will go to Fucheng with you. If anything happens, I can help." .


    Gu Jinli was naturally happy, but Qin Eng''s nose was not a nose, and his eyes were not eyes. He wanted to chop Gu Jinli into pieces.


    It was this cheap girl who seduced Sang and made him forget that he was the legitimate son of the Hou family.


    Gu Jinli would not look good on Qin Eng, so he secretly said some curse words, which made Qin Eng so angry that he ran up the mountain again.


    Gu Jinli said to Qin Sang: "Does your second brother n to be a savage? He runs into the mountains every day. Is he a monkey?"


    Qin Sang shook his head and said with a smile: "You can wait until the second brother is far away."


    Sure enough, Qin Eng, who had not gone far, heard this and was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Gu Jinli was happy and said to Qin Sang: "My whole body feelsfortable. I''m happy."


    Hearing this, Qin Sang smiled even more helplessly. Qin Eng red at him fiercely and med him for not helping him.


    Of course, between the second brother and Xiaoyu, Qin Sang thinks that he should help Xiaoyu. After all, Xiaoyu is a little girl, and the second brother is a big man. Its okay to be a little angry. Xiaoyu cant be angry. If she is angry, He would be unhappy if he did, and he didn''t want to see her unhappy.


    Gu Dashan, Cui and the others came to see Gu Jinli off, and said worriedly: "Don''t go out alone, let your aunt apany you wherever you go, and call Sang. If you meet a bad person, you can''t beat him. And Saburo helps fight."


    "Be careful about your household registration. When you buy someone, let your aunt, third grandfather, and your sixth uncle keep an eye on you. Don''t buy someone with bad intentions."


    "Put your money away, don''t let it be stolen by thieves, spend it sparingly, don''t spend itvishly."


    Gu Jinli listened to the exnation and made a promise before leaving in a mule cart.


    This is far away from Fucheng. Although the mule cart ran very fast, they did not arrive at Fucheng until the evening of the next day.


    The Jiang family has a house in the city. The servants guarding the house have been instructed by the Jiang family to wait at the city gate and take them to Jiang''s house as soon as they arrive.


    They had stayed in this house thest time they came to Fucheng, so they were no strangers to it. They followed them to the house and stayed there for one night. The next day, they were taken straight to Guanya, Fucheng by the servants of the Jiang family.


    "Official teeth are better than private teeth. The people who buy them have been checked by the government and know the details. They will not buy the kind of evil people who havemitted crimes and absconded." Old Uncle Cheng, a servant of the Jiang family, said.


    Gu Jinli and the others listened and hurried on their way, and soon arrived at Guanya, Fucheng.


    Old Uncle Cheng had already greeted Guan Ya''s people when he received the news from the Jiang family. When Ren Yazi saw theming, he immediately weed them in with a smile. Without any more nonsense, he directly brought a group of servants.ing.


    "These people are all clean. They have been trained. They all know the rules and are loyal. Take a look." Ren Yazi is a middle-aged woman with average appearance, but she is very clean and speaks in a well-behaved manner. Like those people who are possessed by matchmakers in a hurry to sell people.

 Chapter 534: shock

    Chapter 534: shock


    Chapter 534 Shock


    Ren Yazis surname is Lu, and everyone calls her Aunt Lu.


    After Aunt Lu finished speaking, she handed a brochure in her hand to the third grandfather. She was worried that the third grandfather could not read and hesitated.


    Gu Jinli reached out to take the booklet and asked, "Does it contain information about these people?"


    Aunt Lu was stunned for a moment, then she quickly realized what she was doing and said with a smile, "Exactly. Take a look, little guest. If there is anything you don''t understand, just ask me."


    Strange things happen every year, but there are so many this year. The person who makes the decision among these people is actually a little girl.


    Gu Jinli took the booklet and opened it for a while. He saw that the records in the booklet were very detailed. They not only described basic physical characteristics, but also what he did before. What do you do at home? Why was it sold? There are records for everything, much more detailed than the records with names in private teeth.


    While Gu Jinli was reading the brochure, the people waiting for her to choose were very nervous, but two bold men were secretly sizing her up.


    When Aunt Lu saw it, she immediately apologized to Gu Jinli and the others: "Sorry, guests, but we didn''t train them well. Let''s take those two short-sighted people away."


    After saying that, he raised his voice and shouted out of the yard: "Herees someone!"


    Five big men immediately entered the courtyard.


    Aunt Lu pointed at the two people who were peeking at Gu Jinli and said, "Take the Wang brothers down and teach them the rules!"


    She was so angry that she broke the rules in front of the guests. This was a sign that she wanted to break their official teeth.


    "Yes." The five big men immediately went to take the two servants into custody.


    The Wang brothers were tall and powerful. When they saw the official thugs trying to **** them away, they immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Jinli: "Young master, please buy us. Our brothers will definitely work hard and serve the little one." The masters family is dedicated to their lives.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to them: "If you are taken down by the officers, you will be beaten at most. If you follow me home, I guarantee that you will go to the underworld to see King Yama tonight."


    The Wang brothers were stunned when they heard this and looked at Gu Jinli in disbelief. What is this stinky girl talking about? Do you want them to go see King Yama? Don''t be ridiculous, can she beat them?


    When their brothers enter her house, they will try to upy the magpie''s nest again. Seeing how old and young her family is, what can she do to their brothers?


    The Wang brothers had this idea because not only were they tall and strong, but they were also good at **** and kicking. They also saw that the little girl Gu Jinli was the one who made the decision. They thought that her family must be a family of orphans and widows who had lost their parents and had no support. , its okay to bully and bully.


    Gu Jinli looked at their dazed expressions, and his smile deepened: "I know exactly what you are nning. Unfortunately, in my house, you will never seed in your life."


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang: "Brother Qin."


    Qin Sang strode to the Wang brothers and punched them both in the nose.


    Click, click!


    The noses of the two brothers were broken at the sound.


    "ah-"


    "ah-"


    The Wang brothers screamed and covered their noses in pain. But when they touched their noses, they were so painful that they quickly took their hands away. Ignoring the spurting nosebleeds, they only stared at Qin Sang with horror in their eyes.


    Qin Sang did not let them go. He removed their arms with two clicks, dislocating their arms and hanging limply. The two brothers screamed in pain again.


    Qin Sang stared at them with a cold gaze, making them tremble before turning back to Gu Jinli. Aunt Lu was shocked. These young people were too cruel and injured them. She had to spend money to treat them. She looked at Gu Jinli, her eyes clearly written: Little girl, how about you pay some of the medical money?


    It was impossible to lose money. After all, it was the Wang brothers who wanted to plot against her family first.


    However, Gu Jinli gave Aunt Lu a word: "Aunt Lu, these two people are trying to sell to the weak owner''s family so that they can harm the owner''s property. You''d better deal with these evil people quickly, otherwise you really let them If you seed, it will ruin Guan Yas reputation.


    Aunt Lu was shocked when she heard this. It was not new to use one''s height and strength to murder the master''s family. She had been in this business for a long time and had heard a few of them. Her eyes turned towards the Wang brothers. After taking a look, he waved his hand and said to the five men: "Hurry up and take these two bad things away."


    The five big men did not dare to dy any longer and hurriedly took the Wang brothers away.


    Old Uncle Cheng felt very embarrassed and asked Aunt Lu: "Lu Yazi, we don''t deal with each other for more than a day or two. What do you mean? Are you looking down on our Jiang family? Our Jiang family is also the family of the county captain, although it is not He lives in Fucheng all the time, but the adults in his family often go in and out of the government offices in Fucheng, and can eat at the same table as the prefect."


    Aunt Lu quickly apologized: "It''s me who deserves to die, it''s me who deserves to die. Lao Cheng, please don''t say such things. It''s all the Wang brothers'' fault. Don''t worry, I will send them to the mine tomorrow and ensure that they nevere back again." You cant harm people.


    At the mine, no matter how strong the Wang brothers were, they could not survive more than half a year.


    Old Uncle Cheng snorted coldly: "Don''t tell me this, talk to the old man and the girl of the Gu family."


    After hearing this, Aunt Lu hurriedly came over and apologized: "Old man, this is really a misunderstanding. If I knew that their brothers had such thoughts, I would never buy them. I saw that their brothers were innocent and were fleeing for work. , thats why I bought them.


    I originally thought there were two useful people, but I didnt know it was two bad-hearted people.


    He then thanked Gu Jinli: "Thank you very much, little guest. If it weren''t for you, our Guan Ya''s reputation would have been ruined by these two evil men."


    Aunt Lu apologized and exined. The third grandfather saw that she was indeed unaware, so he nodded to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli ignored Aunt Lu and continued to look down at the booklet.


    Aunt Lu didn''t dare to disturb her anymore when she saw this, she just stood aside and waited.


    After what happened just now, the remaining servants to be selected were all shocked. They were all trembling with fear. No one dared to look down on Gu Jinli and the others... Even though the owner of this family who came to buy a person was either an old man or a child, they were all Not someone to be trifled with, this little girl cut off the lives of the Wang brothers with just a few words. The boy was even more skilled and beat the Wang brothers to death.


    A quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinli closed the book, looked at the more than fifty servants standing in the yard and said, "Who has worked in the **** agency? Come forward."


    The crowd was silent for a while, and five and a half young men stood up and said to Gu Jinli: "Reporting to the young master, the fathers of the younger ones are bodyguards in the bodyguard bureau. The younger ones have been in the bodyguard bureau since they were young, and they know a lot about boxing. "


    After saying that, the five people bowed to her, keeping their heads down the whole time and not daring to raise their heads to look at her.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with their rules and asked: "You are the sons of a bodyguard and have never been servants before. If I buy you and make you a ve, and your life and death are decided by my family, will you do it?" Not convinced?"


    After the five people heard this, they bowed lower and replied: "Reply to my young master, I don''t dare, nor will I be resentful or dissatisfied."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not the best. If you have thoughts that you shouldn''t have, the Wang brothers will be your fate."


    Although shees from modern times, when shees here, she will do things ording to the rules here.


    Dont say that everyone is equal, there is no such thing in the world. And since she bought a servant, she had to frighten the servant. She couldn''t treat the servant as a rtive and let the servant climb on top of her. So why did she buy the servant? Just give them a try.

 Chapter 535: beggar

    Chapter 535: beggar


    Chapter 535 Beggar


    After hearing this, the five young escorts immediately knelt down and said, "Yes, you guys have remembered."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and smiled at him: "Brother Qin, go try their skills."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded, then moved towards the five people.


    The five escorts immediately fought back, but all five of them were no match for Qin Sang. Within a quarter of an hour, they were beaten to the ground by Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli frowned, this skill is a bit disappointing.


    Qin Sang said, "If I go back and let Uncle Liu and Grandpa train me for two years, I can fight off a few bandits."


    "Can we only fight off a few bandits?" Gu Jinli was still not satisfied. She bought these people from the **** agency to deal with the soldiers.


    The Emperor of Chu is so capable, and now with the help of his old ministers, the chaos in the northwest has been suppressed. However, with the Emperor of Chu''s character of controlling everything, the Great Chu will be over sooner orter.


    For herself and her family, she had to train a guard in advance who was as skilled as an army. If Chu was destroyed, she could use the trained guard to protect her family and prevent them from dying in troubled times.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang paused and looked at her with a deep look in his eyes. He seemed to have guessed the purpose of buying these people. But now that there were so many people, he couldn''t ask more questions. He could only suppress his words and put the five little escorts to death. Pulled up.


    "Aunt Lu, our family wants these five people." Gu Jinli said to Aunt Lu.


    Aunt Lu was a good person. When she saw that Gu Jinli seemed to want to buy some people who knew how to box and kick, she immediately came over and said, "Little guest, we Guanya still have dozens of people who know how to box and kick. Do you want to buy them? Those people are just for people." The guardians of the hospital are just some families who dont have enough money to spare, and some families havemitted crimes, so they were sent to Guanya. How about I call them here and let the little guests take a look? "


    Third Grandpa frowned when he heard this and asked Aunt Lu: "My master hasmitted a crime. What was it?"


    Aunt Lu smiled and said: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just the crime of corruption. The master''s family was arrested, and all the servants were confiscated and sold."


    He added specifically: "It has nothing to do with the recent water bandit case."


    Aunt Lu said this because the water banditry case caused panic in the Jianghuai and Jiangnan areas. Many rich families came to buy people, but they were not willing to buy servants from families rted to the water banditry case.


    Gu Jinli is also not willing to buy official servants who are involved in the water bandit case.


    He asked Aunt Lu again: "Are there any maids who know how to fist and kick?"


    She wants to buy a few maids who know how to fist and kick, so that they can be used to protect Gu Jinxiu in the future, or be kept by her side to help.


    Aunt Lu said: "There are six of them. Can I bring them all to the little guest to see?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sure."


    Aunt Lu was very happy, and soon she brought over sixty servants, divided into three groups: "The group on the left was sold by the master''s family who came here because they were fleeing from famine, and had no money to spare; the group in the middle was the master''s. Domestic criminals are sold as official ves; the six on the right are maids who know some fists and kicks, please take a look at them."


    After saying that, he handed her three more booklets and asked her to read the records on them.


    Gu Jinli flipped through the book and looked at the six maids from the corner of his eye. Although they were nervous, they were very well-behaved and did not do anything arrogant when she was not paying attention.


    After a while, she closed the book, walked up to a maid, and said: "Tong Dayu, sixteen, the Tong family gave birth to a son, and he worked as a personal maid for the youngdy of the Tong family. Because the youngdy died of a heart attack, the whole family was taken over by the master. For sale?


    Tong Dayu bowed and said, "Return to my little master, that''s right."


    Gu Jinli looked at her wrist and saw a silk flower made of white cloth on her wrist... This is the custom of Da Chu. If someone in the family dies, they will wear white flowers on their body.


    Tong Dayu wears white silk flowers on her wrist, probably because she wants to wear white flowers for Miss Tong''s family, but she is also afraid that others will see her and think she is unlucky. "Why are you wearing white silk flowers on your wrist?" Gu Jinli asked deliberately.


    Tong Dayu immediately knelt down and choked up the reason, which was exactly what Gu Jinli had guessed. Finally, he begged: "Little master, in thirteen days it will be Miss Tong''s 100th day. At that time, I will take the white silk flowers." I have a fever, is it done?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t mind this.


    Aunt Lu said from the side: "Little guest, don''t feel unlucky. This Tong Dayu is a kind and loyal person. He just wants to do hisst bit of service for Miss Tong''s family... Her family is also unlucky. Miss Tong had heart disease since she was a child, and she had been taking medicine to survive these years. However, after Miss Tong died, Mr. Tong and Mrs. Tong were still too sad and angry at the servants who served Miss Tong, and sent Tong Dayu''s family to death. Sold, there are seven people in it.


    However, the Tong family still has some conscience and did not sell Tong Dayu''s family to private parties. Otherwise, sisters Tong Dayu would be so beautiful that they would be bought into prostitution by the madam in the building.


    Gu Jinli looked at the records in the booklet and then went to see Tong Dayus parents and brothers. After learning that Tong Dayus father and Tong brothers were nursing homes, he was very satisfied and bought all seven members of their family.


    Tong Dayu''s family was crying with joy. They thought their family would be separated from each other, but they were sold to another ce again. They immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Jinli and the others: "Thank you, little master, and the old master."


    The third grandpa couldnt see this and waved his hand to tell them to get up quickly.


    Gu Jinli and the others stayed in Guanya for most of the day and bought twenty servants, but Gu Jinli still felt that it was not enough. There was too much work in the pharmaceutical workshop. How much work could these twenty people do in a day?


    But these were the only twenty people she could like in Guan Ya.


    Aunt Lu saw it and hurriedly said: "When will the little guest leave Fucheng? Our Guanya will have another batch of goods in two days. There will be about a hundred people. Why don''t the little gueste and take a look then? I guess we can buy it. A few satisfying ones.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli did not nod immediately, but only said: "Let''s talk about itter."


    After hearing this, Aunt Lu said nothing more. Instead, she took the banknote given by Gu Jinli and went to help her get the deeds of sale for twenty servants.


    The price of buying people has gone up now, and buying people in Guanya is even more expensive. Although Uncle Cheng helps, it still costs three taels of silver each. However, Guan Ya would help her go to the government to exchange for the red deed, which saved her a lot of money.


    Aunt Lu said: "Little guests, don''t think it''s expensive. Although the price of buying a person is more expensive than some time ago, it is still much cheaper than in previous years when there were no victims to flee the famine. Buying a person in a good year is expensive. Buying a person is expensive. A person who knows boxing and kicking will cost you at least a dozen taels of silver, and its so popr that you cant even buy it.


    In addition to the twenty servants that Gu Jinli bought, Gu Daya also bought two households, with a total of eight servants. These people can make roast ducks and cook in restaurants. They have the deed of selling themselves, so they can use them with confidence.


    After Gu Jinli and the others waited for half an hour in Guanya, Aunt Lu brought them the exchanged red deed: "Young guest, eldest sister of the Gu family, this is the deed of sale of your two servants, please take it."


    Gu Jinli took the deed of sale and asked Aunt Lu, "Auntie, can you help us check on a few people who came from the northwest?"


    She told Aunt Lu about the situation of Gu Fuya''s family.


    Grandpa Third was listening, his eyes red. He came here because he wanted toe to Yaxing to ask if there was any news about Fuya''s family.


    It''s a pity that Aunt Lu helped flip through the book for more than an hour, and finally shook her head and said: "There is no such family. You can go to Private Ya and ask, maybe you can find it there."


    Third Grandpa was very sad to hear this, but he still thanked Aunt Lu and went back to Jiang''s house with Gu Jinli and the servants he bought.


    But before they arrived at Jiang''s house, Gu Jinli whispered to Qin Sang: "There is a little beggar who has been following us. Go and catch him."


    Qin Sang nodded: "I saw it. You take the person back first, and I will catch him in a moment."

 Chapter 536: companion

    Chapter 536:panion


    Chapter 536 Companions


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli have a habit of checking the terrain first whenever they go to a new ce. They have arrived at Le''an Street in the north of the city where Jiang''s house is located. The two of them had figured out the terrain clearlyst time.


    Qin Sang followed Gu Jinli and the others to an intersection, turned directly into the intersection, then took a small path, went around behind the little beggar, and followed the little beggar in turn.


    The little beggar knew some fists and kicks, but he was no match for Qin Sang. He didn''t even know that he was being followed, and he followed Gu Jinli and the others cautiously, wanting to see where they were going.


    When Third Grandpa saw that Qin Sang was missing, he hurriedly asked: "Where has Sang gone?"


    Gu Jinli said: "He went to help me buy food."


    She said this because she didnt want Third Grandpa to worry, and she didnt want to waste time exining.


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa said to her: "You just know how to use Saburo. From now on, you can do small things by yourself. If you really can''t do it yourself, ask Saburo for help."


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded simply.


    After saying that, the group of people followed Old Uncle Cheng and walked all the way to Jiang''s house.


    Not long after, they returned to Jiang''s house.


    Old Uncle Cheng said: "Mr. Gu, these servants and old ves can make arrangements. You can rest first. You can have dinner in half an hour."


    And asked them carefully what they wanted to eat?


    The master and the second master have specially told them that they must entertain the Gu family and the others well and not neglect them.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "We are farmers, we don''t care what we eat, as long as we have hot food."


    Old Uncle Cheng smiled and nodded: "Old ve, I understand."


    After saying that, he took the servants bought by the Gu family and left, went to the servants'' room in the house, and ced them in the servants'' room.


    Gu Jinli found Kan Liu and said hello to him: "Uncle Liu, I''m going out for a while. You can protect the third grandpa and the others in the house. If the third grandpa asks my aunt, you can help me cover."


    Kan Liu also discovered the little beggar. The reason why he did not follow Sang to arrest him was because he was afraid of falling into someone else''s n to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Hearing this, he said, "Okay, I will protect Mr. Gu and the others."


    He then told Gu Jinli: "If anything goes wrong, the young master just needs to run away first. It doesn''t matter if Sang is caught. He is a boy with good skills and will find a way to escape on his own."


    Gu Jinli turned the dagger in his hand and said, "Well, uncle Liu, don''t worry."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and slipped out of the back door of Jiang''s house. He came to a small alley not far from Jiang''s house but where few people walked around.


    There is a shabby hut at the end of the alley, and past the hut is a wastnd full of thatch.


    This ce was discoveredst time when she and Qin Sang went to poison the Li family in disguise. This was the road they took when they returned to Jiang''s house after poisoning.


    Qin Sang was already waiting there, and beside him knelt a little beggar whose hands and feet were tied and his mouth was gagged.


    The little beggar is in his early ten years, and he is wearing rags, but his face is very clean, and there is no bad smell on his body. It can be seen that he is a new beggar, and he still retains the good habits of the previous family, and he knows how to wash his face and take a bath.


    Qin Sang saw Gu Jinli and walked over and said: "The person is caught. He knows some fists and kicks, but his attacks are very conservative and he will not hurt people''s vitals at will. It is the fighting technique of the arrester and the bodyguard. I guess it is simr to the one we bought newly." Five little bodyguards are rted." Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, walked up to the little beggar, and said to him: "Did you hear that? We already know your details. If you don''t want Qiu Lang and the others to get into trouble, why don''t you Tell us why you are following us, otherwise..."


    She smiled like a bad person: "I will sell Qiu Lang and the others to the mines."


    Uh huh! The little beggar was so frightened that he cried and shook his head.


    After Gu Jinli''s intimidation, Qin Sang felt that the time hade, so he came over and took the ball of cloth from the little beggar''s mouth, and said: "Who are you? What is the purpose of following us? What are Qiu Lang and the others doing by selling themselves as ves? A shady idea? Tell me!"


    Thest word he said was so fierce that it made the little beggar tremble again. After regaining hisposure, he hurriedly said: "I, I''ll say it."


    The little beggar was indeed following them for the Qing Five, but he just wanted to know where they were sold, so that he could redeem themter when he could save enough money. He didn''t mean to do anything bad.


    The five men from Qing would sell themselves into very in order to save the lives of their remainingpanions.


    Qiu Lang and the others came from the Changshun Escort Bureau in Yongtai Mansion. On the night when Yongtai Mansion was upied by Peng Changyong and hispanions, the bodyguards of the Changshun Escort Bureau tried their best to protect this group of escapers.


    But Peng Changyong and the others were from the border army, and they brought with them all soldiers who had seen blood. And the owner of the Changshun Escort Bureau had fled with half of the escorts when Yongtai Mansion was unstable. The escorts who stayed behind were not at all. After Peng Changyong and his opponents sent these young people away, they were all killed by the officers and soldiers who caught up.


    "My father and Uncle Qiu died like this... We couldn''t even save their corpses, wuwuwu..." the little beggar cried miserably.


    After crying, he continued: "Afterwards, Brother Lang took us all the way south to He''an Mansion. But we had no household registration and no money, so we couldn''t settle down. My brother and sister Li were sick again. He had a high fever all day and fell asleep. In order to raise money for their medical treatment, Brother Lang could only take Brother A Duo and others to sell themselves, and use the money from selling their bodies to buy medicine for Sister Li and others."


    At this point, the little beggar cried even more miserably: "Brother Lang and the others only got five taels of silver from selling their bodies. They took the medicine for Sister Li and the others for two days and ran out... Sister Li and the others are getting more and more sick. Since yesterday, We haven''t woken up since the beginning... Wuwuwu... We didn''t know what to do, and we were worried that Brother Lang and the others would be sold to an unknown ce, so we stood guard at the gate of Guanya, wanting to follow Brother Lang and the others to take a look. Wherever they were sold, we can find themter..."


    The little beggar kept kowtowing and said to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang: "Brothers and sisters, please don''t sell Brother Lang and the others to the mines. It''s all my fault. I kowtow to apologize to you. Don''t sell them." Brother Lang and the others."


    Qin Sang stared at the little beggar for a while, then looked at Gu Jinli and winked at her. After the two of them walked a little further away, he said, "It doesn''t look like a lie."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "He has a very faint medicinal smell on his body. It should mean that someone in the family is indeed sick."


    Qin Sang asked: "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and said, "Of course it''s to save people."


    Showing favors or something like that is a good way to win the loyalty of your subordinates.


    Moreover, the owner of the Changshun Escort Agency had already fled with his family. There was no young owner of the Escort Agency among the sick people. There was no such thing as Qiu Lang and the others did not listen to her but went to listen to the young owner of the Escort Agency after she rescued them. .


    Its a good deal to save.


    Qin Sang also thought about her wish to win people''s hearts by showing kindness, and nodded: "It''s feasible. It just so happens that you want to buy some more people."


    He added: "However, you must sign a death contract with them. If they are unwilling to sign, you cannot take them with you."

 Chapter 537: Might be stupid

    Chapter 537: Might be stupid


    Chapter 537: You might be stupid


    He paused for a moment, looked at Gu Jinli, and said seriously: "Without a death contract, it is not safe to just show kindness. Don''t think I am cruel."


    He was born into a noble family, and his family would teach him how to control his subordinates since he was a child. The death contract is the most beneficial restraint for all servants, and giving favors is the best way to exchange loyalty.


    Gu Jinli smiled, winked at him, and asked, "Do you think I''m kind?"


    Unexpectedly, Qin Sang nodded: "Yes."


    In his eyes, Xiaoyu is a kind-hearted little girl who needs his protection.


    Gu Jinli was depressed: "You have bad eyesight."


    How did you see her kindness?


    Qin Sang just smiled when he heard this and said nothing, but his smile was as bright as the sun, showing that he was right.


    Gu Jinli red at him, walked up to the little beggar and said, "Stop crying, take us to the shabby house where you are hiding. I have medical skills and can treat them."


    The little beggar said that because they knew some fists and kicks, they defeated a group of beggars and upied a shabby house in the city.


    "Sister really knows how to heal?" The little beggar obviously didn''t believe it. This sister looked only one or two years older than him. What kind of medical skills could she have? Don''t put people to death.


    Gu Jinli smiled and took out a silver needle: "Come on,e on, sister, let me show you my hands."


    As he spoke, the silver needle pierced an acupuncture point on the little beggars wrist. The little beggars hand suddenly lost consciousness and he eximed in surprise: Sister really knows how to heal!


    Gu Jinli pulled out the silver needle, washed it with distilled alcohol, and said: "Stop talking nonsense and lead the way quickly. Your sister Li and the others will probably be finished if it''s toote."


    High fever, its not a trivial matter since I fainted yesterday, and I will feel cold at any time.


    The little beggar said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, I will lead the way for my sister."


    Qin Sang untied the rope that trapped the little beggar''s feet but still tied his hands. He pulled the little beggar up and said, "Lead the way and be honest. If you dare to lie to us, I guarantee that you will die today. You can''t He is a little beggar without household registration, and the government will not pursue him even if he dies."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "Xiao Yu,e behind me. You gost. If anything goes wrong, run away first. Don''t worry about me. I can get away."


    Although they think that the little beggar is not lying, they will not rx because of this. It is always good to be careful.


    Yeah. Gu Jinli nodded, took out a pack of poison that he had prepared earlier, and put it into Qin Sangs hand.


    Qin Sang was slightly startled when his palm was touched by her soft fingers. He put away the poison bag and led the little beggar forward.


    The little beggar and the others upied a shabby house in the west of the city, and it took them more than half an hour to get there.


    This ce is a mixed bag of good and bad, and it is a gathering ce for hooligans, gangsters and beggars. Being able to upy a rtively intact house in such a ce shows that the little beggars are not that bad in their boxing skills.


    "A-Chun, your kid is finally back? Have Brother Lang and the others been bought by someone?" A young man in equally shabby clothes but a few years older than the little beggar ran out and said, "Hurry in and help, Brother Lang. The girl still hasnt woken up. I have to go to the hospital to ask for some medicine. Hurry up..."


    The young man paused and finally realized something was wrong. He pulled out a knife, pointed at Qin Sang and Gu Jinli who were behind the little beggar, and asked angrily: "Who are you? Why are you arresting Ah Chun? Let Ah Chun go quickly, we are here." Brother No. 100 is in the house, if you dont want to die, let him go immediately.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Hundreds of brothers? This is such a boast that no matter how old you are, you will never be able to pretend to be one."


    After hearing this, the man wanted to attack, but the little beggar hurriedly said: "Brother A Pian misunderstood, these two are here to help Sister Li and the others see a doctor. This sister has medical skills, and she can see a doctor, so she bought Brother Lang and the others." Little master."


    When Gu Jinli heard the boy''s name, he almost couldn''t helpughing. Brother A Duo and Brother A Paddle, how much does your father like boats?


    After hearing this, Ah Piao looked at Gu Jinli with a serious look: "You know medical skills? Stop lying. You are just a half-grown girl, how can you possibly know medical skills?"


    Qin Sang''s face darkened when he heard this. He blocked Gu Jinli with his body and stared at Ah Piao with cold eyes: "You have no right to question us." It''s you who need help now, not him and Xiaoyu.


    Ah Piao felt a little cold when he saw Qin Sang''s eyes. The young man''s eyes were like knives, sharp and cold.


    Ah Ping was a little scared.


    Before leaving, Brother Lang told him that he is now the oldest and most capable child here. When encountering enemies, he must show his momentum to scare off the enemies and protect the remainingpanions.


    Ah Piao immediately straightened his back, deliberately frowned, and stared back at Qin Sang, but...


    Gu Jinli had a headache: "Okay, okay, you''re not old enough, pretending to be an adult will only make people feel ridiculous, it''s not scary at all."


    Ah Pian was almost furious: "You little girl, don''t talk."


    "Brother A-Piao, Brother A-Piao is not good, Sister Li has cramps!" A girl about the same age as A-Piao ran out crying, pulling A-Piao''s arm with a look of fear on her face: "Sister Li is... Its not that shes about to die. If Sister Li dies, how should we exin to Brother Lang?


    Gu Jinli said to Ah Piao: "The high fever causeda and caused convulsions. I will die at any time..."


    You, please go in quickly and save Sister Li. Please go in quickly and save Sister Li! Ah Piao didnt question it anymore. She begged Gu Jinli and even knelt down in desperation.


    Gu Jinli knew that Sister Li couldn''t waste any time, so after getting Ah Piao''s consent, he rushed into the house immediately.


    "Xiaoyu, wait for me!" Qin Sang was worried that there was a scam in the house, so he hurriedly chased after him. Gu Jinli turned back to him and waved the poison bag in his hand: "I am prepared."


    She is not someone who trusts people casually and will be wary.


    Ah Chun, Ah Piao, and the girl also rushed in. Ah Piao pointed to the half-copsed room on the left and said, "Sister Li and a few sick people are here."


    Gu Jinli rushed in.


    A group of people had gathered around the room and were crying.


    Gu Jinli yelled: "Get out of here. Surrounding the patient will only make her die faster?"


    This group of people were all half-grown children. After being yelled at and hearing that Sister Li was going to die, they hurriedly got up and left the house. When they came to their senses and wanted to enter the house again, they were stopped by Qin Sang.


    Since Qin Sang was a man, he couldn''t go in to watch Gu Jinli rescue people. He guarded the door with a knife, stared at the group of people and said, "Whoever dares to go in and cause trouble for her, I will kill him!"


    A paddle: "Don''t dare."


    Sister Li was still twitching, so Gu Jinli grabbed a wooden stick and pinched her mouth open so that she could bite the stick to prevent her tongue from biting off.


    Immediately took out a small box and used the silver needle inside to **** Sister Li. After a lot of work, Sister Li finally stopped twitching.


    But Sister Li''s body temperature was still very high, so she took out the distilled alcohol and wiped the acupuncture points on Sister Li''s body to help reduce her fever.


    The girl from before hurriedly brought a straw mat next to her to cover her face, so that no one else could see Sister Li.


    It took half an hour of work to get Sister Li''s fever down.


    but


    I dont know if its stupid or not. Ill have to wait until she wakes up.

 Chapter 538: give money

    Chapter 538: give money


    Chapter 538 Giving money


    Ah Piao outside the house became anxious when he heard this and shouted into the house: "What? Sister Li is going to be stupid? Did you cure her of being stupid?!"


    Gu Jinli: "You have be deaf at such a young age. It is truly a human tragedy."


    Qin Sang grabbed Ah Pian, who was about to rush into the room, and said in a calm voice: "Xiaoyu said, I don''t know if the patient will be stupid, but I just don''t know yet. If you dare to nder her again, I will destroy you." hands!"


    Xiaoyu likes money so much, and he helps them see a doctor for free, but this Ah Pian is not grateful, so forget it, and in turn wrongs Xiaoyu. If he gets tired of living, he will say that he doesn''t mind sending him to be reincarnated.


    The girl from before said hurriedly: "My benefactor, please forgive me. Brother A Pian didn''t mean it. He was just too worried about Sister Li. I am here to apologize to my benefactor."


    Ah Piao''s hand was almost dislocated by Qin Sang. Hearing what the girl said, he ignored the pain in his hand and said hurriedly: "It was my fault. If my benefactor is angry, juste out and beat me. Don''t embarrass Ah Shi."


    Gu Jinli was toozy to pay attention to Ah Piao. He was a reckless man and he didn''t know what Qiu Lang was like. He actually asked him to be the leader of this group of children. He was afraid that he would trick these children to death.


    She took off the cloth bag at her waist, took out a pen and paper and a small bamboo tube of ink, and began to write prescriptions. After a few scratches, she wrote two prescriptions. After putting them away temporarily, she went to see five other patients.


    These five patients are all half-year-old children, the eldest is no more than fifteen years old, and the youngest is less than ten years old. They all have simr symptoms, including deficiency of Qi and blood, plus fever caused by wind and cold.


    Its just that their bodies were severely damaged and they had been burning for too long. They were confused by the fever and became seriously ill.


    She also gave these people acupuncture, and then wrote prescriptions based on their symptoms and handed them to Ah Shi: "Go to the hospital immediately to get the medicine. Their illness cannot be dyed, and acupuncture alone will not cure them." , you have to take medicine.


    As he said this, he was about to give Ah Shi some silver, but found that he had no broken silver with him, so he had to get up and walk out of the house, reaching out to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, give me fifteen taels of silver. I have used up all the broken silver."


    Only banknotes.


    Qin Sangughed and gave her all his money bags filled with broken silver: "Take it."


    Gu Jinli happily took it and found that there were more than thirty taels of silver in it. He gave twenty taels of silver to Ah Shi: "Go and get some medicine, and buy tworge wooden basins for bathing, and a few medicine jars for boiling medicine. A few sets of clean clothes and ricee back, they need to eat, otherwise they will starve to death before they die of illness."


    Hand holding the prescription and twenty taels of silver, Ah Shi burst into tears and wanted to say thank you to Gu Jinli, but she just started crying and couldn''t even utter aplete word.


    They have lived a very miserable life in the past six months. They have been cheated, bullied, hungry, cold, looked down upon, beaten and scolded by others. In order to survive, they went to the market, drank water at the back door of inns and restaurants, and lived like no one.


    Now, this benefactor girl actually gave them money and asked them to buy medicine and rice. Ah Shi sat down on the ground crying.


    The group of children outside the house also shed tears when they heard Ah Shi''s cry.


    Ah Piao also cried, quite miserably.


    Gu Jinli had a headache and shouted: "Stop crying, they will die of illness if we don''t get medicine!"


    Now is not the time to be moved, you need to get medicine quickly to save people.


    Ah Shi burst into tears when she yelled at her. He quickly got up and said to the little beggars, "A Chun, Bingzi, Zezi, Da Tuan and Xiao Tuan, follow me to grab medicine and buy rice."


    He then said to Ah Pian: "Brother Ah Pian, take Xiaoji and the others to look at the big guys, be careful what you say, and don''t me the benefactor again."


    Brother A Pian is good at everything, but he is outspoken and says the wrong things when he is anxious. "Hey, I understand. Go get the medicine quickly and be careful. The money you have is good, but don''t be fooled again." Ah Piao said fearfully.


    Ah Shi nodded and hurried away with the five people.


    After they left, Ah Pian immediately moved two wooden pirs, swept them again and again with his torn sleeves, and made an inviting gesture: "Sister benefactor, brother benefactor, please sit down quickly."


    He said sheepishly: "Our ce is too shabby. We don''t have stools, so we can only make do with the wooden pirs."


    Gu Jinli didn''t dislike it, she walked out and sat on the pier. Qin Sang sat next to her, scanning the surroundings with his eyes, staring at these half-grown children, still not letting down his guard.


    Gu Jinli pointed at Xiao Ji and said, "Go in and take care of Sister Li. If she twitches again,e out and call me immediately."


    Xiao Ji is a girl, so it is appropriate for her to go in and take care of Sister Li.


    "Hey, little benefactor." Xiao Ji bowed to Gu Jinli, then turned and entered the house.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and asked, "Xiao Ji used to be a maid?"


    Ah Piao nodded: "Well, Xiaoji''s family is the servant of the owner of the **** agency, but the owner didn''t take her family with him when he escaped. On the night Peng Changyong killed the rich man, her parents and younger brother were all dead, and only the eldest brother was left. The man named Xiangzi went to sell himself with Brother Lang and the others."


    Gu Jinli knew that this Xiangzi was one of the little escorts he bought. After hearing what Ah Piao said, she nodded and said, "Continue."


    Huh? Ah Pian was a little confused.


    Gu Jinli was helpless. This Ah Piao was really not very smart: "Let me continue, how many people are there among you? What are their identities? What are their abilities? Tell them all clearly."


    After hearing this, Ah Pian immediately told them their situation.


    There were a total of forty people who escaped. Eight of these people were women, the mothers of these children. However, after fleeing from famine for more than half a year, they suffered from hunger and cold. The eight women were either dead or gone. Several of their children died, and three were lost. Now there are only twenty-five of them left. .


    Brother Lang and the other five sold themselves into very, and now there are only twenty of us in this room. Ah Piao shed tears again when he mentioned the sad part.


    Gu Jinli was very impressed when she heard this. What she admired was the father of these children. The night when Peng Changyong killed the wealthy family in Yongtai Mansion, the situation must have been very dangerous. The father of these children was able to **** forty of them out of the city with his own bravery, which shows that he was very skilled.


    Ah Piao brought the remaining children to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang and introduced them one by one. It took him half an hour. When it was dark, he finally exined the situation of these children clearly.


    These children are not too young, only three are under ten years old, and the others are between ten and fifteen years old. Qiu Lang, Xiangzi, A Duo, Danian and Feng Jin are rtively old, and the youngest is Fifteen, the oldest Qiu Lang is eighteen.


    Some children had already lit a fire in the yard and took the initiative to go outside and keep watch in all four directions of the yard.


    Xiao Ji exined: "There are a lot of bad guys here... If there are bad guys who want to rob us, Brother Lang will ask Brother A Pian and the others to keep watch every night to prevent gangsters from breaking in."


    After saying that, he lowered his head, his face still very red.

 Chapter 539: Hold a sleeve

    Chapter 539: Hold a sleeve


    Chapter 539: Holding a sleeve


    Gu Jinli instantly understood that the gangsters and gangsters had taken a fancy to the girl here and wanted to rob her.


    Xiaoji was embarrassed to say this, and said hurriedly: "My little benefactor, Sister Li and the others are fine, and they haven''t twitched again."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this.


    "Benefactor, we are back." Ah Shi and the others came back withrge and small bags of things. After she put down her things, she immediately ran to Gu Jinli and handed the remaining silver to Gu Jinli: "Benefactor, this is the remaining eight taels and two hundred coins. If you take...the money you spent, we will definitely find a way." Ill give it back to you by making money.


    They are not begging for a living. Brother Lang and the others also go to work every day, but they have no household registration and are outsiders. No one is willing to ask them to work. At most, they are fighting against sacks and washing dishes in restaurants and inns. .


    Even so, the shopkeepers would deduct their wages. If they dared to argue, the shopkeepers would threaten to take them to the government and sell them.


    Those without household registration are refugees. In Dachu, refugees can be bought and sold at will.


    Gu Jinli did not ept the money, but said: "Take it, you still have to live your life."


    These twenty taels of silver were originally used by her to test Ah Shi and the others. If Ah Shi and the others dared to part with the remaining silver, they would not be able to take it even if it was given to her for free.


    When Ah Shi heard this, her tears fell even more fiercely, but she quickly wiped away her tears. After thanking Gu Jinli, she dug out the medicines for Sister Li and the other five patients, divided them into packages, and then took them. Go and endure.


    "There is a bag for bathing. After they wake up, boil out the medicine, pour a bowl of water into it, and let them soak for a quarter of an hour." Gu Jinli exined.


    "Hey, I remember." Ah Shi responded, and Ah Chun and others started to make the medicine.


    Chinese medicine needs to be simmered for more than an hour to be effective. Gu Jinli waited until Ah Shi and the others had boiled the medicine and drank it to Sister Li and others. He waited for more than half an hour before checking Sister Li and others'' pulse to confirm. After their condition stabilized, they got up and returned to Jiang''s house.


    Ah Shi brought two bowls of cooked porridge and said, "Benefactor, this eldest brother, you two should finish your porridge before leaving. It''s getting sote, you must be hungry."


    Gu Jinli had been out for too long, and he thought Third Grandpa and the others would go crazy if he didn''t go back, so he declined: "There is food where we live, you can drink it yourself."


    Ah Piao asked worriedly: "Benefactor, Sister Li hasn''t woken up yet. What if, what if she is really stupid? Brother Lang has this girl left."


    When Brother Lang left, he vowed to take good care of Sister Li. If Sister Li was good or bad, how could he be worthy of Brother Lang?


    Gu Jinli said: "We wille again tomorrow."


    When Ah Piao heard this, he immediately smiled and said hurriedly: "Thank you so much, my benefactor, you muste tomorrow. We will prepare breakfast and wait for you."


    Are you asking them toe as soon as they wake up?


    Gu Jinli nodded and followed Qin Sang.


    On the way, Qin Sang said: "Third Grandpa and the others must be impatient. If you ask, we will tell the truth."


    It is much better to save someone ande homete than to go out and y until dark.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yeah."


    It was dark, and the ce was full of people. Qin Sang was worried that someone would pull a trick on them and kidnap Gu Jinli away. He stopped, turned around, grabbed Gu Jinli''s sleeve, and said, "I''m holding on to your sleeve, so I won''t worry about you losing it." .


    He handed her his sleeve again: "Tighten it, don''t let go."


    Gu Jinli was stunned, looking at his hand holding his sleeve, then at the sleeve he handed over, and his extremely serious face, he couldn''t help butugh: "Haha~"


    Qin Sang blushed at her smile and urged: "Stopughing, hurry up, let''s go home."


    They are getting older and it is difficult to hold hands, but you can pull a sleeve. Gu Jinli stoppedughing, stretched out his hand, grabbed Qin Sang''s sleeve, looked at him and said, "I''ve got it, brother Qin, please take me home."


    Her smiling face loomed under the flickering torch light, making Qin Sang feel dazed for a moment, just like the feeling he had when he was ten years old when he secretly drank alcohol without telling the adults at home.


    Feeling dizzy and excited.


    "Well, let''s go." Qin Sang turned around, holding her sleeve with one hand and holding a pine oil torch in the other as he walked towards Jiang''s house. The autumn wind gradually cooled down, but he felt so hot that his face was hot. It was hot, and there was hot sweat rolling down.


    Gu Jinli looked at his back and wanted to stand on tiptoes to see if he was blushing? But the torch light was not very bright and I couldn''t see it, so I had to give up and honestly pulled Qin Sang''s sleeve and followed his steps back to Jiang''s house with the cool autumn wind.


    boom!


    Third Grandpa mmed the table angrily, pointed at Gu Jinli and cursed: "You girl, you are so brave. How long has it been since you came home? Tell me, where have you been?"


    Then he red at Qin Sang: "Buying food? Why did it take you so long to buy food for her? You can''t even tell a good lie. Xiaoyu is a girl. Unlike you, if you have a good rtionship, you will have to suffer for the rest of your life. of!"


    Grandpa San was really angry. When he was having dinner, he didn''t see Xiaoyu. Kan Liu said that Xiaoyu had gone to pick up Sang and asked him to eat first.


    He thought that both children were good at boxing and kicking, and Saburo was good at martial arts, so he didn''t worry too much and had his dinner peacefully.


    But before he went to bed, he asked: "Have Xiaoyu and Sang eaten? When the food is cold, go and heat it up for them before eating."


    What I heard was that Xiaoyu and Sang had not returned yet.


    He was so anxious that he immediately went to find Lao Cheng and the others. Just as he was lighting the torch to find someone, the two little guys came back. What a blessing!


    Qin Sang didn''t want Gu Jinli to be scolded, so he was the first to admit his mistake: "Third Grandpa, don''t be angry. Everything is my fault. I dragged Xiaoyu to save people. You punish me, not Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli also said quickly: "Third Grandpa, I was wrong. Nothing happened to me. I just went to save people. Please spare me this time."


    The tone in which she admitted her mistake was as pitiable as possible. It''s a pity that she is used to being strong, so pretending to be pitiful will not impress the third grandfather at all.


    Third Grandpa said: "Rescue people? Who is so important that you deserve to save him for one night?"


    Gu Jinli: "I just saved him for a few hours."


    He added: "It was Qiu Lang''s sister and herpanions who were saved."


    Qiu Lang? Third Grandpa paused and said, I remember, they were the five little escorts I bought today.


    Gu Jinli nodded and quickly told what happened to Sister Li and the others.


    After listening to this, Third Grandpas anger subsided a bit.


    Gu Daya said anxiously: "You went to the west of the city? You girl, the west of the city is a..." messy ce!


    She didn''t dare to finish her words, for fear that her third uncle would scold Gu Jinli again.


    Whats wrong with Da Ya? Third Grandpa frowned and looked at Gu Da Ya.


    Gu Daya said hurriedly: "Nothing, I just heard that there are many beggars in the west of the city when I was at Li''s house. I''m afraid that Xiaoyu and his friends will have their money stolen."

 Chapter 540: Buy them all

    Chapter 540: Buy them all


    Chapter 540 Buy it all


    The third grandpa frowned when he heard that, huh, you still want to lie to him! But nothing happened to the two children, and it was because he was saving others, and he had already admitted his mistake, so it was not easy for him to scold them anymore.


    Remembering what Gu Jinli said that the person she rescued was Qiu Lang''s sister, she pondered for a while and said, "Qiu Lang and the others have to know about this."


    Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "Grandpa Third, I was just going to ask him a few questions."


    After hearing this, Old Uncle Cheng immediately brought Qiu Lang and the others.


    The person who asked the question was Gu Jinli. She wanted Qiu Lang and the others to understand who their future master would be.


    She sat on a chair on the left side of the main hall, stared at Qiu Lang and asked, "I''ll give you a chance to tell you all your details."


    Qiu Lang and others were startled, but Qiu Lang was smart and understood after a moment''s thought. He immediately knelt down and apologized: "Young master, please forgive me. I understand my mistake."


    Gu Jinli: Whats wrong?


    Qiu Lang: "The mistake was that I didn''t take care of the family affairs clearly and let the family affairs bother the young master."


    The official ve registration book said that Qiu Lang and the others were from the **** agency and came here to escape famine. They sold themselves because their family members were seriously ill and needed medicine and money to save their lives.


    So they didnt hide the fact that their family members were sick, they just admitted their fault for not taking care of the family affairs properly.


    Qiu Lang''s answer satisfied Gu Jinli, but he said, "Continue."


    Qiu Lang paused and could only continue: "The mistake is that you should not be smart and hide your skills."


    Then he quickly exined: "Young guys, you didn''t do it on purpose. Yes, you were afraid that if you identally knock the guest down, you will be med by the officials. If you offend the guest, no one will buy it. You guys, you guys." They had to be sold to distant ces, even to the mines, so the little ones kept their hands."


    Come out. Qin Sang walked out of the main hall and stood in the yard waiting for them.


    Qiu Lang and others did not go out immediately, but looked at Gu Jinli: "Young master?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Get out, this is yourst chance."


    She and Qin Sang were aware of the fact that the five of them kept their hands. They fell down too quickly when they were in Guanyang.


    After hearing this, Qiu Lang and the five men immediately got up and killed Qin Sang.


    This time, the five of them tried their best, but they still couldn''t beat Qin Sang. They had seen blood in their bodies, and Qin Sang was even more fierce. Jin and Qiu Lang exchanged moves.


    Gu Jinli stood in the corridor of the main hall and watched, admiring Feng Jin, but Qin Sang still beat him to the ground within a quarter of an hour, leaving only Qiu Lang alone.


    Qiu Lang was shocked. He already knew that the young master of the Qin family was very skilled, and he had a fierceness that had seen blood. He didn''t expect that the five of them would try their best, but he would still defeat them one by one.


    Qin Sang turned around and found a long knife in his hand. He threw the knife to Qiu Lang and said, "You can use the knife."


    The third grandfather saw it anxiously and shouted: "No, San Lang, don''t hurt yourself."


    The knife is so long, it would be fatal if it was hit.


    Qin Sang had another dagger in his hand. While fighting back Qiu Lang, he also replied to Third Grandpa''s words: "Third Grandpa, don''t worry, he won''t be hurt."


    Qiu Lang''s sword skills were good and his strength was also great. When the two des struck each other, Qin Sang was so shocked that his jaw went numb. But Qiu Lang was even worse. He was shaken back a few steps by Qin Sang''s strong arm strength.


    After another quarter of an hour, Qin Sang snatched the long knife from Qiu Lang''s hand, twisted it, and with a click, Qiu Lang''s arm was removed, and then he raised his foot and kicked Qiu Lang''s calf, knocking Qiu Lang''s body. There was a bang when his kneended on the ground, and his kneecap hit the ground hard.


    Qiu Lang cried out in pain,pletely defeated. Qin Sang took Qiu Lang''s dislocated arm and lifted it up. With a click, the dislocated arm was connected.


    He pulled Qiu Lang up and said to Gu Jinli in the corridor: "Yes, you won''t lose money if you buy it."


    Earned.


    Gu Jinli smiled, then quickly put away his smile and said to Qiu Lang and the others: "Come in."


    After Qiu Lang and others bowed to Qin Sang, they hurriedly followed in and knelt down again knowingly.


    Gu Jinli stared at them, and warned in a slow but oppressive voice: "Remember, if you dare to hide anything from us in the future, you will have no chance to exin."


    Although there were no **** words, Qiu Lang and the others knew that if they dared tomit the crime again, death would be the punishment waiting for them.


    Yes~ Qiu Lang and others responded with a little fear in their voices.


    Gu Jinli then told them about Sister Li''s group: "When we came back, two of them who were not so ill woke up, and the other four didn''t wake up. Sister Li''s condition is serious and she may burn out. As for your brain, as to whether it will be stupid or not, we have to wait until you wake up to see."


    Qiu Lang almost fell to the ground when he heard this. He couldn''t ept that Sister Li might be stupid, but he still choked and thanked her: "Thank you very much, mistress, for saving me. If it weren''t for you, Sister Li would probably be dead." Gone."


    The other four people also thanked him, and the happiest one was Feng Jin. His younger brother Feng Lian had already woken up.


    Thank you so much, mistress, for saving my life! Feng Jin looked a bit fierce and didnt speak much, but at this moment he kowtowed to Gu Jinli and thanked her sincerely.


    Gu Jinli had no problem with Feng Jin. A young man who could sell himself to save his family, even though he looked fierce, had a good heart.


    "Get up, everyone, ande with us to the west of the city tomorrow morning." After Gu Jinli said this, he asked Old Uncle Cheng to take them back to the servants'' room.


    Third Grandpa asked Gu Jinli: "Do you want to take them back?"


    What if they take the opportunity to run away, or are reluctant toe back when their family members are sick?


    But after thinking about it, he felt that Qiu Lang''s children were not such people, so he swallowed his words again and said to Gu Jinli, "I''ll go with you tomorrow. The ce is messy, and I won''t feel at ease if I don''t follow."


    Gu Jinli knew that Third Grandpa was frightened by them tonight, so he did not object and responded with a smile: "Okay."


    The Third Grandpa was old and always went to bed early. Now he was very sleepy at this hour. He told Gu Jinli a few words to let them eat quickly, and then went back to his guest room to sleep with antern.


    Jiang Zhai''s servants brought hot meals to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang. Gu Jinli and Qin Sang buried their heads in eating. Gu Daya asked from the side: "Xiaoyu, have you fallen in love with Qiu Lang''s group ofpanions?"


    Xiaoyu looks smiling, but is actually cold-hearted. If she hadn''t fallen in love with Qiu Lang''spanions, she wouldn''t have spent so much time on a group of strangers.


    Gu Jinli nodded, and after swallowing the food in his mouth, he said: "There are still twenty people there, all of them have some skills and good intentions. My pharmaceutical workshop needs people to make medicine, and it''s not a loss to buy them."


    Gu Daya said: "Are they willing to sell it?"


    After all, children from a good family are not born in the same family. No one from a good family wants to be a ve.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "They were definitely not happy when they first fled, but now after experiencing life and death, they would rather sell themselves and stay together than be separated again."

 Chapter 541: A bunch of people seeking death

    Chapter 541: A bunch of people seeking death


    Chapter 541 A group of people seeking death


    Qin Sang said from the side: "Don''t worry, Aunt Gu. After those people see Qiu Lang, they will definitely ask to sell themselves and follow us. After what happened today, Qiu Lang doesn''t dare to leave them in the west of the city anymore."


    Qiu Lang''s sister almost died. It is impossible for a brother to abandon a seriously ill sister for a second time.


    After Gu Daya knew that Gu Jinli had a n in mind, she stopped asking. After they finished eating, she took Gu Jinli to the bathing room. After she finished taking a bath, the two returned to the guest room where she lived.


    Qin Sang also went back to the guest house where he lived to take a bath.


    He lived in a guest house with the Qi brothers. Qi Kangming and Qi Kangming knew that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli had been reprimanded, so they waited for him uneasily. They didn''t feel relieved until they waited for him back and asked what happened.


    "You are so courageous. I heard from the Qi family that that ce in the west of the city is very chaotic. There have even been headless murders. The third grandpa is crazy about it."


    Qin Sang said: "I didn''t expect it would take so long this time, and there won''t be another time."


    Next time he will make it perfect.


    He spoke a few more words to the Qi brothers and then went back to his guest room to sleep.


    The next day, Qiu Lang and the others got up before dawn, washed themselves and waited for Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli also got up at dawn. After washing and eating breakfast, he took Third Grandpa, Gu Daya, Kan Liu and others out to the west of the city.


    Uncle Cheng was very considerate and prepared two baskets of pancakes for them to take to the west of the city for the children to eat.


    Qiu Lang and others were very grateful and left with their baskets.


    More than half an hourter, they finally arrived at the dpidated courtyard in the west of the city. Before they entered the courtyard, they heard a cry: "Meng, you better be wiser and take out the money and food for me. Otherwise, I will smash up your shabby house today, and then drag all the girls in your house away and sell them!"


    "Hey, some old bustards from Xunxian Lane havee to tell me several times. The prices they offer are as high as one or two and a half, which is enough to look down on you. Go to the old well to clean up and follow me to Xunxian Lane. , from now on, you can make money just by lying down...ah! Meng Pian, you **** dare to do something evil!"


    Ah Pian was so angry that he threw a stone de and hit Ma Shisan in the heart. Although he did not kill him, he was severely injured.


    Ma Shisan, if you dare to make trouble again, I want you to look good!


    That Xunxian Lane is a ce for secret prostitution. They actually want to sell Sister Li and Xiaoji there. It is really deceiving.


    Ma Shisan couldn''t stop being beaten. He pointed at Ah Piao and said: "Meng Piao, you are looking for death! Okay, okay, okay, I will deal with you today and let you go to the underworld to meet your dead parents."


    He immediately said to the dozen gangsters he brought with him: "Brothers,e here, smash up this shabby house, capture their girls, sell them if you can. If you can''t, we can keep them for ourselves. Anyway, they don''t have household registration." , I dare not report it to the official!"


    "Yes, Thirteenth Master!" The gangsters swarmed up and were about to smash the house. With a bang, the half-broken courtyard door was kicked open by Qiu Lang and smashed to the ground.


    When the yard was quiet, Ma Shisan turned around and saw Qiu Lang. He was so frightened that he immediately pulled a gangster next to him to block him. He asked in shock: "Qiu Lang, you sold yourself out, why did youe back?"


    And Feng Jin, these two are **** of gue, I beat them down before.


    Qiu Lang was furious. He only wanted to sell himself in exchange for money to save his girl''s life, but he never thought that A Pian and the others would be bullied to this extent after he left. Ma Shisan and the others had been frightened by him for a long time, and now they dared to do it again. Bullyinges to your door.


    Qiu Lang pointed at Ma Shisan and said: "Get out, or I will chop you up!"


    Feng Jin has found a wooden stick and holds it in his hand, ready to take action at any time. Ma Shisan was stunned and said hurriedly: "Qiu Lang, don''t be crazy. We are here under the order of Boss Bao. Boss Bao wants a girl from you. If you don''t give it to you, let alone Chengxi, you won''t be able to stay here. The entire There is no ce for you in Fucheng!"


    After the warning, he persuaded: "Girls will also get married in the future. Sooner orter, this water will be poured out. When will it be poured out? Now that it is thrown out, not only will it please Boss Bao, but it will also reduce a few burdens. You can also Eat a few more mouthfuls of food so that you won''t starve for them..."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Before Ma Shisan could finish speaking, someone hit him hard several times on the back of the head with a stick.


    The man was very cruel. When he was exhausted, he stabbed Ma Shisan''s lumbar vertebrae with a wooden stick, almost breaking Ma Shisan''s waist.


    Ma Shisan turned around with a cry, and when he saw the person who beat him, he became angry: "Qiu Li, you bitch, if you dare to hit me, you will die!"


    As he spoke, he drew out his knife and was about to sh at Qiu Li, but was stopped by Ah Pian. The gangsters immediately came to help, and a melee broke out in the yard.


    Qin Sang and Kan Liu rushed over to help, and in less than a quarter of an hour, Ma Shisan and his group were tied up.


    Ma Shisan was stunned. He stared at Qin Sang and said to Kan Liu: "Who are you? Don''t meddle in other people''s business. This is Chengxi''s business. If you don''t want to die, please let us go."


    With a bang, Feng Jin hit Ma Shisan on the mouth with a stick, knocking out his two front teeth.


    Gu Jinli stopped writing and blew the ink on the paper. After the ink dried, he called Kan Liu: "Uncle Xiao Liu, take this confession to the Fucheng Yamen and ask the people from the Fucheng Yamen to arrest this gang." The bad guy has been caught.


    Ma Shisan was even more confused. He looked at Gu Jinli and shouted: "Smelly girl, what did you say? What confession?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "That''s the confession you just said you wanted to rob people to sell, and also smashed the house and killed people. What, have you lost your memory or do you want to deny it?"


    He then said to Kan Liu: "Uncle Liu, take it and put your fingerprints on them."


    "Hey." Kan Liu took the paper and happily walked towards Ma Shisan. Ma Shisan was so frightened that he shouted: "Get out of here, I can''t make a mark."


    Kan Liu sneered, grabbed his tied hands, pped his fingerprints on them, and then pressed the fingerprints of the other gangsters on them.


    When Ma Shisan saw this, he was frightened and threatened: "Press it, press it casually, and see if the Fucheng Yamen wille to arrest us? Boss Bao''s brother is a supervisor in the Fucheng Yamen. If you dare to sue, you will be arrested. Its you!


    Gu Jinli looked frightened and asked fearfully: "The squad leader of the Fucheng Yamen is Boss Bao''s brother-inw? So powerful, what''s the surname of that squad leader? You''re not tricking us, are you?"


    After speaking, he gave Ma Shisan a contemptuous look.


    Ma Shisan was so angry that he fell into the trap and shouted: "It''s Master Bao, Bantou Bao! Are you scared?"


    Because the surnames of Boss Bao and Bao Bantou were simr, the two of them became friends. Over the years, they cooperated inside and outside and did a lot of evil things in the west of the city.


    Hearing what Ma Shisan said, Kan Liu brought the paper to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took a writing brush and added a sentence on it: "Ma Shisan confessed that Bao Bantou and Mr. Bao colluded to harm the west of the city andmitted murder, kidnapping, selling and other evil things."

 Chapter 542: Mrs. Qi invites you

    Chapter 542: Mrs. Qi invites you


    Chapter 542 Mrs. Qi invites you


    Ma Shisan was confused by Gu Jinli''s series of tricks. He had lived for nearly thirty years, and he had never seen such a monster: "Stinky girl, what are you writing?!"


    If this confession was really sent to the Fucheng Yamen, he didn''t know whether Boss Bao and Bantou Bao would be arrested, but he would definitely lose a piece of his skin.


    Gu Jinli was very innocent: "What do you mean by scribbling? What I wrote is what you said."


    Perhaps because she disliked Ma Shisan and was not angry to death, she asked again: "Do you have anything else to confess? Hurry up, Uncle Liu is rushing to Fucheng Yamen to report to the official."


    Huhuhu~


    Ma Shisan was panting with anger. If he were fifty-seven this year, he would have been so angry that he died on the spot.


    He suppressed his anger and said to Gu Jinli: "Little girl, don''t go bothering to report to the official. We ordinary people hate entering the official government the most. That ce is unlucky... Uh-huh!"


    Ma Shisan exploded and stared at Qin Sang, wanting to eat him. Damn it, can you still let me finish talking? What do each of them want to do? Is there any normal person left?


    Kan Liu has dried the ink and put away the paper.


    Qin Sang told Kan Liu: "Uncle Xiao Liu, you can go directly to Hu Tongpian with the confession, or you can go to Ding Tongzhi. If both adults are not here, go to Magistrate Liang. Magistrate Liang knows that we are the ones reporting to the official, so he will definitely We will immediately send people to arrest Ma Shisan and others."


    When Ma Shisan heard this, he rolled his eyes and fainted... This kid actually knew the three most powerful adults in Fucheng Yamen. What a fool!


    After hearing this, the gangsters were frightened and began to beg for mercy: "Spare me, Ma Shisan forced us, and we didn''t do anything bad."


    Unfortunately, they didnt even shout a few words before Feng Jin and the others blocked their mouths with rags and beat them violently.


    Old Uncle Cheng, as a servant of the Jiang family, represented the Jiang family and followed Kan Liu to the Fucheng Yamen.


    Qiu Lang rushed over to help Qiu Li, who fell to the ground from exhaustion: "Sister Li, how are you? Call me quickly. I''m back. Don''t die."


    He also begged Gu Jinli: "Little master, pleasee and see my sister quickly. She fainted again."


    "Carry her back to the house andy her down." Gu Jinli said as he quickly walked into the house. After Qiu Lang and Xiaoji put Qiu Li down, he took Qiu Li''s pulse and said after a while: "It''s okay. Just fainted from exhaustion.


    He added: "I guess he''s not stupid. It''s impossible for a fool to know how to take revenge."


    Qiu Lang was most worried about this. After hearing this, his eyes turned red with joy and he asked: "Little master, when will Sister Li wake up? She keeps dizzy, and her health may be bad."


    Gu Jinli took out a silver needle and gave Qiu Li acupuncture, but this time he only pricked a few needles on the head and stopped: "She will wake up in a quarter of an hour. She is in good health and will be able to nurse herself back to health in a few months after she recovers." recover."


    Qiu Li has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and her health is very good. Otherwise, she would have died long ago if she were so ill.


    After speaking, Gu Jinli got up and went to check the pulses of the other five patients. After making sure that their conditions had beenpletely stabilized, he said a few words of caution and left the room.


    Ah Piao was in a dilemma. He looked at Gu Jinli, Third Grandpa, and the others and asked, "This wooden pir is not enough. Who should I let sit on?"


    A''Duo looked at his stupidity and was so angry that he hit him on the head: "You are so stupid. Hurry up and bring the cleanest mat in the house and let the old man and the others sit on it."


    Brother Lang originally wanted him to stay, but as an older brother, how could he let his younger brother sell himself? He forced A Pian to stay and followed Brother Lang to Guan Ya.


    "Hey." A Pail happily went to the house and brought out the newly made straw mat. After sweeping it with A Chun again, he put it on the ground and said to the third grandfather and the others: "Grandpa, my little benefactor, sit down quickly. .


    The Third Grandpa did not dislike it and sat down with Sang, while Gu Jinli and Gu Daya sat on the wooden pier.


    A quarter of an hourter, Qiu Li woke up, and the first thing he said was to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli entered the house again. Qiu Li said: "Please, young master, take us in...we can work, give us food to eat, and let us stay in the same ce as my eldest brother and the others."


    Gu Jinli said: "I won''t take you in. If you want to follow me home, you have to sign a deed of sale. I only want people who sign a death deed and are registered as ves in the Yamen."


    He also felt that what he said was very unkind, so he exined: "You are here to escape, and you know very well that strangers cannot be trusted. You are strangers to me. There is no death contract to bind you. I dare not put you there." Take it home. You can discuss it and decide. Regardless of whether you are willing to sell yourself into very or not, I will help you deal with the evil people like Ma Shisan."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the house, sitting and waiting for Kan Liu and Old Uncle Cheng.


    After what happened today, Qiu Lang didn''t dare to leave his girl behind again, but it was very difficult for him to have so many people sign a death contract and sell themselves.


    He asked Feng Jin to call everyone into the house to discuss. Ah Chun and Ah Pian each carried a basket of pancakes: "Brother Lang, Brother Jin, this little benefactor brought this, you can eat it too."


    Qiu Lang and Feng Jin took it and gave it to their respective brothers and sisters. After all the children in the room had eaten the pancakes, Qiu Lang told the others about the matter.


    Surprisingly, everyone agreed.


    Ah Piao said: "My little benefactor is a good person. He is generous, rich and not stingy. I will have food if I follow her."


    A''Duo''s face turned dark. Why did his brother be a foodie? Thinking that he might have been injured by hunger during his escape, he was always thinking about food and couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Feng Jin didn''t like to talk, but at this time he said: "Brother Lang, we don''t have household registration. After what happened today, the government will definitely know that we are refugees. We all sold ourselves to the little master''s family, and we can still live in one ce. Otherwise, wait." If we leave, Lianzi, Ah Pian, and Sister Li will definitely be caught and sold by other gangsters."


    He looked at Qiu Lang and said: "Boss Bao and the others are not the only evil people in He''an Mansion."


    Qiu Lang was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t want his sister to be a ve, so he immediately agreed.


    He then asked everyone in the room one by one. When he saw that everyone was willing to sell themselves to the young master''s family, he said, "Okay, let''s sell ourselves together. From now on, we will be together and we will not be separated."


    Many children cried when they heard this. As soon as Brother Lang left, they became very panicked. Several waves of gangsters came to trouble them, and sometimes they didn''t even dare to sleep.


    Qiu Lang took them to see Gu Jinli and exined the matter.


    Gu Jinli said to them very simply: "Okay, I will go to Guanya to ask Aunt Lu to help you get your body deeds. You can pack them up ande back with me today."


    Not long after, Kan Liu and Old Uncle Cheng brought an official from the Fucheng Yamen. The person''s surname was Shi. He was one of the team leaders of the Fucheng Yamen. He had an old rtionship with Jiang County Lieutenant. As soon as they came, they said to Third Grandpa and Qin Sang: "Old man of the Gu family and descendants of the Qin family, don''t worry. The prefect already knows about this and will definitely take this opportunity to clean up the west side of the city so that these evil people will not be allowed to dominate again."


    In fact, the Fucheng Yamen already had evidence of the crimes of Ma Shisan and the gang of viins, but they were busy with the water bandit case during this period and did not have time to deal with them. By coincidence today, Ma Shisan and the others caught up with them, risking their own lives.


    After hearing this, the gangsters knew that they were dead this time, and several of them fainted at once.


    When Bantou Shi saw this, he was very scornful: "You dare to do evil with such little courage, you are really looking for death."


    Shi Bantou, they had to rush back to his life, without much stay, and soon escorted people away.


    Ah Piao and the others also packed their things and followed Gu Jinli and the others to Jiang''s house.


    As soon as he returned to Jiang''s house, before he was settled, the concierge came over with an invitation: "Miss Gu, this is a post from the olddy of the Qi family in Fucheng, saying that you are invited to be a guest in Qi''s house."

 Chapter 543: Mother and son had a falling out?

    Chapter 543: Mother and son had a falling out?


    Chapter 543: Mother and son have a falling out?


    Mrs. Qi from the Qi family in Fucheng sent her a message?


    But she didnt know Mrs. Qi at all. Even if she sold the spices to Mr. Qi, the two families were only in a cooperative rtionship. There was also a Li family who had harmed Gu Dayas family, and the Li familys biggest backer was this person. Mrs. Qi.


    She thanked the concierge, took the post and asked, "When did the Qi family send the post?"


    The concierge replied: "Not long ago, just two-quarters of an hour ago, a woman came. Judging from her behavior, she should be someone close to Mrs. Qi."


    The servants of the concierge who greet and **** people have developed a pair of sharp eyes. From their words and deeds, they can tell whether the person is walking in the outer courtyard or working as an errand in the inner house.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "I understand, thank you for your hard work."


    After saying this, he gave the porter a piece of silver.


    The concierge did not refuse and took it with a smile, feeling very satisfied with the Gu family. Although the Gu family is from the countryside, they are not stingy in their actions and will give them some rewards aspensation for their hard work.


    Old Uncle Cheng saw me at the side and said again: "Miss Gu, you don''t need to give me any more reward. If the master and madam find out, the old ve will be med."


    This girl from the Gu family is the savior of their cousin. The master and his wife have specifically told her that no matter how long the Gu family and his family will stay, they must take good care of her and cannot neglect it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "You should get paid for your work."


    The Jiang family allowed them to stay here out of affection. They could not regard themselves as their masters. When they used other people''s servants, they had to give them some money.


    "Is this the vi of Wei''s family in Jiang County, Tianfu County?" A servant in gray shorts and brown asked standing at the doorstep of Jiang''s house. Seeing so many people talking around the door, he murmured in his heart. , wondering if Im looking in the wrong ce?


    After the concierge bowed his hand to Gu Jinli, he turned around and took a few steps towards the man and said, "This is the vi of the Wei family in Jiang County, Tianfu County. Are you an errand at that house? What are you doing at Jiang''s house?"


    The servant smiled and said: "The younger one is a servant of the Qi Mansion. On the orders of the second master of the family, he came to post a post for Mr. Gu and the girl of the Gu family in Jiang''s house."


    He then exined: "The second master of the family was very happy when he learned that the Gu family hade to Fucheng. He wanted to be a host and treat the Gu family to a banquet."


    After saying that, he went up the steps and handed the post over.


    Gu Jinli smiled, what''s going on with the Qi family? Not long after Mrs. Qi''s post arrived, Mr. Qi''s post came again. What happened? Did the mother and son break up or separate?


    The concierge was a seasoned person. He did not say that the group of people in front of the door included the Gu family. Instead, he took the post and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will definitely forward the post to the old man of the Gu family."


    After hearing this, the servants of the Qi family thanked the concierge of the Jiang family, gave him a red envelope as usual, and turned around and left.


    The concierge gave the post to Gu Jinli.


    After Gu Jinli epted it, he said to Old Uncle Cheng, "Can you please take Ah Piao and the others down to stay? Sister Li and Lianzi are still sick. We need to make a ce for them to rest, recuperate, and prepare medicine."


    Uncle Cheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Gu, I will take them to resettle them right now."


    Old Uncle Cheng is a prudent and experienced man. As early as in the morning when Gu Jinli and others went out to pick up people, he had already asked the servants in the house to clean the two side courtyards. Now that everything was packed, he took the people there directly. There was a courtyard for boys and a courtyard for girls, and everything was settled.


    Grandpa San looked at the two posts in Gu Jinli''s hand and asked, "Xiaoyu, what''s written on the posts?"


    Gu Jinli opened the post, looked at it, and said: "Mrs. Qi asked us toe over to the house for a chat in the afternoon. Mr. Qi said that he had learned that we wereing and asked us toe over tomorrow. He wanted to make something and treat us to a meal. Thank you to our workshop Sell him spices." The third grandfather heard this anxiously: "Hey, it''s almost noon now, and it will be afternoon in a few hours. You have to go and pack quickly, otherwise you will bete."


    Gu Jinli didnt want to go: I wont go.


    "Why?" Third Grandpa said: "The Qi family is a wealthy family in the city, and Mrs. Qi is an olddy with a royal title. She is a noble person. She invites us toe over because she thinks highly of us. Wouldn''t it be ugly if we don''t go?"


    They are farmers, it is disrespectful to shame Mrs. Gaoming.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, Mrs. Qi sent us this post. It is clear that she looks down on us. Why should we ept the anger?"


    The third grandfather was shocked: "What, what did you say?"


    Gu Daya''s expression turned ugly ever since he learned that Mrs. Qi had invited them toe over for a chat. Hearing this, he exined: "Third uncle, big families always treat guests, and they send them at least one day in advance. They don''t just post them." If you ask someone to go to a banquet in an hour, you are not inviting someone to a banquet, you are ordering someone."


    Third Grandpa is a farmer. Although he has been to Fucheng to do odd jobs, he has never eaten at a rich family''s table in his life. He doesn''t understand the twists and turns inside. Hearing this, his beard trembled with anger. He patted the table and said, "Then don''t go, it''s not like our family has nothing to eat!"


    He wanted Xiaoyu to go to the banquet, but he thought that if the child could marry a royal wife, he would be favored by others and find a good family. Unexpectedly, this olddy of the Qi family had a very dark heart. On the surface, she was inviting them to a feast, but in fact, she was bullying them.


    Gu Jinli smiled andforted the third grandfather: "Don''t be angry. We don''t rely on the Qi family now. We have the Zheng family to keep up with the official family. Moreover, the eldest brother will take the imperial examination in the future. There will be a day when he will get ahead. We will not be looked down upon by others all our lives." "


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa finally felt better. He pointed to Mr. Qis post and asked, Shall we go to Mr. Qis appointment tomorrow?


    "No." Gu Jinli said simply: "The Qi family is just a cooperative rtionship with us, just doing business. There is no need to make it soplicated. And we can not sell spices to the Qi family at any time. We don''tck the Qi family as a customer. .


    The Zheng family and the Guan family must have wanted to buy her spices.


    And she also wanted to take the opportunity to warn Mrs. Qi not to use the quarrel in the back house to deal with her. She doesn''t like the women in the back house. If she sells spices, is she responsible for ying with them in the house fight? But pull it down.


    Grandpa San knew that Gu Jinli had an idea. Hearing this, he said nothing more. He only said: "If you encounter anything, just tell us, or tell Sang, he can help you."


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Third Grandpa, I will protect Xiaoyu."


    The Third Grandpa nodded when he heard this. Among the people who came to Fucheng, the one he felt most at ease with was Sang.


    After Gu Jinli put down the post, he stood up and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, let''s go to Guanya and ask Aunt Lu to help get the ve registration for Ah Piao and the others."


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded, called Ah Piao, Ah Duo, Qiu Lang, Danian and Ah Shi, and went out to Guanya together.


    The third grandpa was frightened by what happenedst night and no longer worried about Gu Jinli going out, so he asked Gu Daya to follow him.


    When Aunt Lu saw theming again, she hurriedly came up to them with a smile and asked, "Little guest, you are here, are you here to buy someone else?"


    He then asked cautiously: "Is there something wrong with the person who bought it back?"


    Are you here to return the goods?

 Chapter 544: Be a concubine for the Qi family?

    Chapter 544: Be a concubine for the Qi family?


    Chapter 544 Be a concubine to the Qi family?


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Auntie, don''t worry, I''m not here to return the goods, I''m here to make a deal with you."


    She has seen and checked the pulses of all the people she bought yesterday. No one is seriously ill, but they are very weak.


    Aunt Lu''s eyes lit up, she came over with a smile and asked, "Auntie, you look like a lucky person. Are you here to do some profitable business? Tell me quickly."


    Gu Jinli took out a booklet that recorded the details of Sister Li and other twenty children, as well as the documents stating that they voluntarily sold themselves into very, and handed it to Aunt Lu: "I bought twenty children who escaped from famine, and I would like to ask Aunt for help. Come on, take them into Guanya first, and then help them go to Fucheng Yamen to exchange for red deeds."


    After speaking, he took out ten taels of silver and handed it to Aunt Lu.


    The silver was so white that it was dazzling. Aunt Lu was very excited when she looked at the silver, but she still took the receipt and read the booklet first, then raised her head and asked Qiu Lang: "Are those children yourpanions?"


    Helping to go to Guan Ya and go to the Yamen to handle the red deed, Aunt Lu and the others have done a lot. This is not difficult and can be done easily.


    Qiu Lang nodded: "Yes, they are too young. After we sold ourselves as ves, they were bullied in the west of the city. We didn''t dare to leave them in the west of the city anymore. After discussion, the big guys decided to sell themselves together to the young master''s house. "


    "West of the city?" Aunt Lu asked in surprise: "Are the people who bully them Ma Shisan''s group?"


    Aunt Lu was a member of the public. She found out not long after Ma Shisan and his group were arrested. She went to listen to the gossip for half an hour and just came back.


    Qiu Lang nodded: "It was Ma Shisan and the others. When these evil people bullied Ah Pian and the others, the young master happened to bump into them. The young master of the Qin family knew the adults of the Fucheng Yamen, and the police reported that Ma Shisan and the others were arrested."


    "What?!" Aunt Lu stood up in shock, looked at Qin Sang and said, "Young man, do you know the adults in Fucheng Yamen?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "I have met several times with Magistrate Liang, Ding Tongzhi, and Hu Tongpan."


    Aunt Lu''s smile became more sincere, and she even said to Gu Jinli with a bit of ttery, "Little guest, wait, Auntie will handle it for you. It can be done in half an hour."


    After saying that, he took a look at the ten taels of silver, which he wanted but didn''t dare to ask for.


    Gu Jinli gave her the money directly: "Take your aunt''s hard-earned money."


    "Hey, Auntie knows that you are a good person. Just wait, Auntie will be back soon." Aunt Lu put the money into her sleeve pocket and called to the young man Guan Ya: "Hurry up and give it to the little guest and Mr. Qin." Tea snacks, arent they all blind? They dont have the ability to see!


    Here wee. The official waiter immediately brought the hot tea and cakes and served them carefully.


    Gu Jinli winked at Qin Sang and said jokingly: "You are already a master."


    Qin Sang curved the corners of his mouth, picked up the hot tea brought by the waiter, and took a sip. His tea-drinking posture was really like a man''s.


    Aunt Lu first recorded Sister Li and the others in the official registration book and counted them as official people. After getting twenty deeds of sale, she transferred to the Fucheng Yamen.


    She was an official in charge, and she went in and out of the government office in Fucheng every day to buy and sell servants. The officials all knew her, so they quickly applied for a red deed for her, and then recorded the names of Sister Li and others to the government office. on the ve registration book.


    Aunt Lu came back with twenty red deeds, and handed the deed paper to Gu Jinli with a smile: "Look at it, little guest, it''s all done for you."


    Gu Jinli took it and looked at it. After making sure there was nothing wrong, he thanked Aunt Lu, took out his official teeth, went to the bank, exchanged the banknote for eighty taels of cash, and returned the money he had borrowed to Qin Sang: "Qin Sang Brother, these thirty-six taels are the money I borrowed from you earlier, please keep it." When Qin Sang gave her the money, he never thought of asking her to pay it back, but he still epted it at this moment and said to her: "You need to use it. Come to me again when you have money."


    I''ll give you money to spend.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded with a smile, and took everyone to buy some recement clothes and daily necessities for Sister Li and the others.


    At the Qi family, Mrs. Qi has been waiting for Gu Jinli. She thought, even if the Gu family became prosperous, they were still farmers. How could she, a concubine who had been appointed to deliver posts to them, not be able to catch up with her son?


    But she took a nap, got up, and had some tea, and she didn''te to take care of her family until mid-afternoon.


    Mrs. Qi finally couldn''t bear it anymore and called her personal maid and asked, "Has the Gu familye to the door?"


    The eldest maid replied: "Old Madam, the Gu family hasn''t arrived yet. I guess something has dyed us."


    The maid said this because she wanted Mrs. Qi not to be angry, but how could Mrs. Qi not be angry?


    With a ng, he smashed a tea cup and said angrily: "The Gu family has gone too far to bully others. I personally sent a message to invite them, but they didn''te. y-legged people are y-legged people. Even if they be rich, they don''t have any rules. They are still so vulgar and shameless. present!"


    The eldest maid was frightened when she saw Mrs. Qi was angry. She knew that she could not persuade Mrs. Qi, so she hurriedly asked the little maid to invite Mrs. Chen.


    Grandma Chen wins the olddys heart the most, and she is the only one who can persuade the olddy.


    Not long after, Grandma Chen came over supported by the little maid. When she saw the angry Mrs. Qi, she hurriedly said: "My gooddy, what''s wrong with you? What is worthy of your anger?"


    Mrs. Qi told her about the shame the Gu family had given her: "Look at this family, what kind of vulgar people are they? The second brother still wants to get married to the Gu family, but he was blinded by the money. No girl without any education can even think of entering my Qi family."


    Grandma Chen shook her head after hearing this and said to Mrs. Qi: "Miss, you are too anxious. You did not post the post properly. It is normal for the girl not toe."


    How can someone immediately post a message and have someonee immediately? Even if you call the servants of the family, you have to wait a while, not to mention that the Gu family is not a servant of the Qi family.


    Mrs. Qi also knew that she did not handle things well today, but she did it on purpose, wanting to give the Gu family a kick.


    Grandma Chen said again: "If you do this, what will the second master do? The spice business is doing very well. The uncle even wrote back and said that he sent the spices to Shangfeng, and he got a lot of money from Shangfeng. That''s a good thing from Feng. The Gu family is beneficial to our Qi family, so it''s not easy to break up."


    "Of course I know that the Gu family is of use to the Qi family, but no matter how useful it is, I can''t exchange it for my direct grandchildren." Old Mrs. Qi covered her heart, feeling extremely painful: "I only have four direct grandchildren. They are all talented people, and they will be given to thedies of the imperial family in the future, so how can they marry a poor woman from the countryside?"


    He scolded Mr. Qi again: "It''s all my fault, if he hadn''t had this idea, would I have been in such a hurry? I didn''t want to break up with the Gu family, I just wanted to give the Gu family a p in the face, and then go to the Gu family to ask for a girl to marry me." When I was a concubine, the Gu family didnt dare to take Qiao.


    Grandma Chen was shocked when she heard this. She felt that Mrs. Qi was old and confused. The Gu family was not too poor to afford food. I heard that the parents loved their daughter very much. How could they let their daughter be a concubine for the Qi family?

 Chapter 545: Angry

    Chapter 545: Angry


    Chapter 545 Angry


    It is true that the olddy has lived too long and been praised by others for too long, so she regards herself as someone who can dominate anyone.


    Besides, the girl from the Gu family can tell from a post that the olddy despises her and then fails toe to the appointment, which shows that she is a wise person. If you don''t have any knowledge, how can you tell that there is something wrong with the post.


    Grandma Chen is not old enough to know who is at fault in this matter, but she is Mrs. Qis servant. She has relied on Mrs. Qi to live a good life in her life, so she cannot offend Mrs. Qi, so He didn''t point it out, but said: "Miss, in my opinion, let''s put this matter aside for the time being, lest the second master finds out about it and will have a problem with you again."


    Because the uncle of the Qi family has been a Beijing official all the way, Mrs. Qi always talks about the most promising eldest son. The second master felt ufortable after hearing this. He felt that Mrs. Qi loved his eldest brother too much and did not like him as the second son.


    Mr. Qi refused: "He wants to give up his own son to a peasant girl for a few pieces of silver. How can I not say a few words to him? If he dares to be dissatisfied, it would be a great act of unfilial piety."


    All the olddies in Dachu like to use filial piety to suppress others. They especially like to use this trick that has never worked well, and Mrs. Qi is no exception, she uses it the most smoothly.


    After hearing this, Grandma Chen said: "Miss, the second master respects you the most. You can''t let the second master feel cold."


    Then he said: "Why don''t you just endure it for a day? When the Gu familyes for the banquet tomorrow, you can call the girl over and have a look. By then, you can do whatever you want to intimidate her, but you''re afraid you won''t find the chance."


    Mrs. Qi was so anxious to post a message to the Gu family because she knew that Mr. Qi would invite the Gu family to have a dinner tomorrow, and was afraid that Mr. Qi would mention the marriage tomorrow, so she hurriedly posted a message to the Gu family, beating the Gu family and letting the Gu family People know they are afraid, and they know that a family like the Qi Mansion is beyond the reach of their peasant family.


    In this way, when Mr. Qi invites him to dinner tomorrow, even if he hints about getting married between the two families, the Gu family will not dare to ept it.


    But who would have thought that it would be her, Mrs. Gaoming, who would be disgraced in the end!


    Seeing that Mrs. Qi''s expression was still not good, Grandma Chen hurriedly said: "After all, you are also the olddy of Qi Mansion, and the biological grandmother of the four young masters. If the marriage of the four young masters does not have your approval, even if Even the eldest and second uncles cant agree to it.


    She persuaded her in a gentle voice: "My gooddy, don''t worry. Without your nod, the girl from the Gu family will not be able to be a concubine in the Qi Mansion, or even a girl who is married to her."


    Mrs. Qi was happy when she said this and said reluctantly: "This is the only way it can be done now."


    Early the next morning.


    Mr. Qi called Manager Lin over as soon as he arrived and exined: "The banquet should be arranged better, and the portions of all dishes should be doubled. The Gu family is a peasant family, and these peasants like to eat in generous portions, but You cant let people eat just two chopsticks and then the food is gone.


    "Yes, I have written it down." Manager Lin responded and reported the progress of the banquet again: "The men''s table is arranged in the water pavilion in the front yard, facing theke, and the lotus flowers are in bloom in the evening. , you can enjoy the view while eating.


    Mr. Qi nodded after hearing this and said to Manager Lin: "Go and tell Brother Yun and Brother He that you will only have half a day of sses today. You wille back after noon to prepare and follow me to meet the guests."


    These are his two sons, both of whom are legitimate sons. He values it very much. He heard that the boy from the Qin family is also here. He is a man who has done great work in suppressing bandits and has met the prefect. He will definitely have a good future in the future. Even if the future of the Qin family boy is not good, it would be good to let the two sons meet the old man of the Gu family and rely on Brother An of the Gu family to catch up with the Zheng family and Shangguan family in the future.


    Mr. Qi stretched out his hand to ask the maid to dress him, and said, "How is the Li family? It will be useful for me to write down the recent events of the Li family."


    The girl from the Gu family will not make life easy for the Li family. The worse the Li family is, the happier she will be. "Yes." Manager Lin responded, and after listening to a few more instructions from Mr. Qi, he retreated.


    After Mr. Qi had washed and dressed, he went to the side hall to have breakfast with his wife, and told his wife Zheng: "The Gu family girl has asked Madam to entertain her. That girl is so angry that she can''t stand it. Madam must tell her servants not to let those who don''t grow up." The maid in front of you bumped into her, otherwise if she got angry, our family would lose a lot of money."


    Zheng felt a little ufortable when she heard this: "Second Master, although our family has made a lot of money relying on the Gu family''s spices, there is no need to be so... cautious, right?"


    She wanted to be humble, but she was afraid of angering Mr. Qi, so she didn''t dare.


    Mr. Qi was drinking porridge. When he heard this, he put down the porcin spoon and looked at Zheng and said: "Madam, the Gu family can benefit our family more than just spices. The boy of the Gu family is the eldest brother of the girl of the Gu family. Now he is in Jinling Mansion. Following the two eldest grandsons of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family in and out of the Jinling Mansion, they are people who have met Ming Shaoqing. Regardless of how great the future of these young people will be, just say that now, if we can maintain a good rtionship with the Gu family Well, we can use the Gu family to catch up with the Zheng family and keep up with the Guan family. This is something that will benefit our descendants, but we can''t neglect it."


    The door to a real aristocratic family is not easy to knock on, and he does not want to miss this opportunity.


    Mr. Zheng is ady of a wealthy family. Although she doesn''t like her husband''s regard for a farmer''s family, she is a polite person. After hearing Mr. Qi''s exnation, she temporarily put aside her displeasure and agreed.


    She hesitated for a moment, and then asked tentatively: "Second Master, can you call Sister Zhu to entertain the Gu family girl together?"


    Sister Zhu is Aunt Tangs daughter and has always been favored. Mr. Qi often asked Mrs. Zheng to take Sister Zhu with her when she went out for banquets.


    Mr. Qi thought for a while, shook his head and said: "No need, Sister Zhu is a concubine after all. Even if the girl of the Gu familyes from a peasant family, she is the daughter of the first wife. She is a legitimate daughter, and she has a bad temper. It is not suitable for a concubine to apany her." .


    Sister Zhu also has a bad temper. If the girl of the Gu family is angered, he will not be able to tter her and will have to lose the business.


    The contract clearly stated that the Gu family could not sell spices to the Qi family at any time. When Mr. Qi thought of this, his rather handsome old face turned into a bitter look.


    Mrs. Zheng was very happy to hear this. With a smile on her face, she served Mr. Qi for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Mr. Qi got up and went about his housework. He returned home at noon and started waiting for the Gu family toe.


    But he waited from noon to the end of You hour, and it was already dark, but he still didn''t see the Gu familying to the door, so he became anxious: "Isn''t it the Jiang family''s concierge, Na Da, who didn''t send the post to the Gu family?"


    Manager Lin said: "It''s absolutely impossible. I just sent people to Jiang''s house today to ask the concierge. The concierge said that he had given the post to the girl of the Gu family."


    Then why didnt youe? Mr. Qi was puzzled.


    The eldest son Qi Yun said: "Dad, could it be that I am not familiar with the streets in the city and have been dyed? Why not send Manager Lin to pick him up? It will also show the sincerity of our government."

 Chapter 546: quarrel

    Chapter 546: quarrel


    Chapter 546 Quarrel


    After hearing this, Mr. Qi hurriedly said: "Brother Yun is right. Manager Lin, please hurry up and hitch the mule cart to pick up the person."


    If you dont bring people here, you wont need to eat this banquet.


    "Yes." Manager Lin immediately asked people to hitch two mule carts, and they searched all the way to Jiang''s house.


    Arrived at Jiang''s house, he asked the porter: "Can the Gu family go to the Qi Mansion for a banquet?"


    The porter had already heard what Gu Jinli said and said directly to them: "Are you from the Qi family? The Gu family said that the Qi family''s food is too hard for them to chew, so they will not go to this banquet."


    Manager Lin was confused: "How do you say this? Our Qi family treats each other with courtesy, how can the Gu family be so rude?"


    The concierge had a good impression of the Gu family and was unhappy when he heard this: "The Gu family are all well-mannered, but the ones who are ungrateful are the Qi family. I have never seen a post asking people to prepare for a certain time. This A little time is not enough to travel, do you really think that the Gu family is a servant of the Qi family? I will be here whenever you call me."


    Manager Lin was even more confused: "What did you say? Our Qi Mansion sent the post one day in advance. Although the time was tight, it was inpliance with the rules and was not meant to be disrespectful."


    The concierge said: "If you want to know the reason, you might as well go back home and ask."


    After saying that, he closed the door with a bang, leaving Manager Lin with a confused look on his face.


    "Guanshi Lin, what should we do now? The second master is still waiting at home." asked the apanying boy.


    Manager Lin said: "There must be some misunderstanding here. Go back home first and tell the matter to the second master."


    The two mule carts turned around and headed back home in despair.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qi was confused: "How could this happen?"


    He knew there must be some misunderstanding here, so he immediately called the old housekeeper and asked: "How many posts were sent out from the house yesterday? Who sent them and where were they sent?"


    The old housekeeper was experienced in handling matters and quickly found out the matter. He came back to report: "To the second master, the house sent out five posts yesterday, two were sent back to her parents'' home by the wife, and two were given by the two young masters. There is one from my ssmate and one that you sent to the Gu family. These are recorded in the concierges book.


    Mr. Qi was shocked when he heard this, and quickly asked: "What about the ones that were not recorded in the book?"


    The old housekeeper said: "There is one that I didn''t remember. It was sent to Jiang''s house by thedy in the olddy''s yard."


    This post must be to me.


    Mr. Qi was so angry that he almost mmed the table: "Mom, what on earth does he want to do? He ruined all my good ns!"


    The old housekeeper was very powerful and had many people in the house. He revealed something to Mr. Qi: "The second master said something that the olddy didn''t like the night before, and the olddy in the yard heard it. The olddy should be angry. So, I deliberately posted a message to the Gu family, trying to beat the Gu family."


    Mr. Qi frowned: "Did I say something that made my mother angry the night before? What words?" Why didn''t he remember?


    Mr. Qi''s two retainers were here to keep himpany. After hearing this, they reminded him: "Dong Weng said the night before that the Gu family has a spice business, and the boys in the family have hooked up with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. They will definitely have a good future in the future." Yes, if you have a good future, you can let the young master or youngdy in the family marry the Gu family."


    Needless to say, these words must have made the olddy unhappy. The olddy is from a wealthy family, has a good family background, and loves her grandson. When she heard that Mr. Qi nned to marry a farmer, she would definitely take action.


    Qi Yun and Qi He had long known that their families would marry them in the future, but they never expected that their father would marry them to a peasant girl? This, this, this, can they resist?


    The two brothers looked at Mr. Qi''s face that was about to explode with anger, and lowered their heads silently: Come on, it''s better not to resist, the end will be tragic.


    Mr. Qi was so angry that he ignored his image as a schr. He jumped up and pointed in the direction of the courtyard where Mrs. Qi lived, saying: "That''s just a drunken remark made by me after drinking a few too many sses of wine. How can I take it seriously?!"


    Even if he was crazy, there was no way he would use his legitimate son to marry the Gu family, but his mother listened to a gossip and did this for him, causing him to offend the Gu family again.


    The spice business is so popr. The Gu family sells spices to him because they have no backer in Fucheng. Now that he has joined the Zheng family and the Shangguan family, he can abandon the Qi family at any time, and his mother will still find trouble for him. This is a good life. Don''t you know how hard it is to earn money?


    There has been a drought for two consecutive years in the northwest of Da Chu, and then the disaster victims have caused trouble. The family''s property has also been greatly affected. I have been living for two years, and I have only made a few months of money by relying on seasonings and spices.


    Mr. Qi was so angry that he rushed directly to Mrs. Qis yard.


    When the old housekeeper saw him, he hurriedly called Qi Yun and Qi He: "You two young masters, hurry up and persuade me."


    Dont make it too ugly.


    Qi Yun and Qi He hurriedly got up and chased after her. The old housekeeper also followed. As soon as the three of them arrived at the olddy''s courtyard gate, they heard amotion inside.


    Mr. Qi: "Mom, are you my biological mother? In your eyes, your son is ignorant? How could I do something like giving my legitimate son to a peasant girl? I fell in love with Gu Jinan, I think he is a promising person and want to marry Sister Zhu to him."


    "But I don''t n to mention this matter to the Gu family this time. It still depends on how his rtionship with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family will be in the future? Can he be admitted to the imperial examination? If he gets both, his son will treat Sister Zhu. Marry him."


    Im inviting the Gu family to a banquet today because I want to maintain the rtionship between the two families so that the seasoning and spice business can continue to grow.


    "The capital, the capital is a big treasury. With big brother here, if we can get more goods from the Gu family, are we afraid that we won''t be able to earn money from the people in the capital? Now it''s fine. I''ll let you do all the things I nned well. Mixed up!"


    Mr. Qi shouted at the top of his lungs for a long time, almost losing his breath and gasping for air.


    Qi Yun and Qi He listened outside the courtyard and felt relieved. It turned out that they were not being used to get married, but the concubine was being used to get married.


    When Mrs. Qi heard Mr. Qi''s words, she realized that she had misunderstood. But seeing Mr. Qi''s cruel look on her, she covered her face and cried bitterly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuah, what evil have I done? At an early age, you still have to be pointed at and scolded by your son. Master, you died too early, why didnt you wait for me to be your wife? If my wife followed you, you wouldnt have to suffer the anger of an unfilial son!"


    He cried again to the eldest son of the Qi family: "Boss, I regret my mother now. If I had known I should have followed you to the capital, I would have avoided staying in my hometown and disturbing your brother''s eyes and bing a bad mother in his eyes."


    Mr. Qi was beaten upside down and almost vomited blood: "Are you still crying, boss? If boss is..." If he is really filial, will he take you to the capital?


    The boss is just afraid of you. He knows that you are unreasonable and likes to make things difficult for Qiao. He is afraid that you will offend the olddies of the official family in the capital and cause him to lose his official position, so he does not dare to pick you up.

 Chapter 547: lose money

    Chapter 547: lose money


    Chapter 547 Losing Money


    But Mr. Qi did not dare to say this. If he did, Mrs. Qi would give him a chance to jump into a well andmit suicide. He would not be able to bear it and would have to consider himself unlucky.


    "Mom, my son doesn''t mean anything else. I just want to remind my mother that if you hear something in the future, don''t make blind guesses. If you don''t understand, just ask your son. Your son will definitely tell you everything he knows, and it will save you now. Misunderstanding, causing such a thing, offending the Gu family in vain."


    Mrs. Qi was still dissatisfied and cried: "Although Sister Zhu is a concubine, she is well-behaved and well behaved. She is no worse than a legitimate daughter. We have agreed to give it to the official young masters in the capital. What can we do?" A farmer''s son? You have to promise to be my mother and not give Sister Zhu to the younger generation of the Gu family."


    Mr. Qi was so angry that he turned blue. He looked at his mother crying and making trouble. How could he look like an old lord from a noble family?


    Mr. Qi didn''t want to live in peace at home, so he could only say: "Yes, my son will not assign Sister Zhu to a farmer''s son. He will definitely find her a noble family in the capital."


    It can be pulled down.


    The only eldest brother in his family is an official, and he is just a Confucian businessman. Even if the daughter of a concubine can marry into an official family in the capital, what kind of good family can she marry? That is to say, he has a nice name, but he is a pauper on the inside. He probably has to rely on his daughter''s dowry to survive.


    Dont bully young people into poverty. At the age of fifteen, Gu Jinan was able to marry the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. As long as he was admitted to the imperial examination, his future would be iparable to those of the bright-looking officials from the capital.


    But Mrs. Qi didn''t think so. In her eyes, even if Gu Jinan could get into the exams and get acquainted with noble people, he would still be just a farmer. She was from a wealthy family, and she would marry into the family behind her husband. She was unwilling to let her children marry into peasant families.


    Seeing that her goal was achieved, Mrs. Qi wiped her tears and said: "Your mother and I are not unreasonable. I have misunderstood the Gu family''s affairs. How about this? You prepare a generous gift for your mother and give it to her." Going to the Gu family is a way of making amends."


    Yes, I asked him toe forward and settle the matter with money again. And he still has to pay for it. His mother is very concerned about her warehouse and won''t touch it easily.


    But what can he do? All we can do isply.


    Son, please retire. The more Mr. Qi looked at Mrs. Qi, the more boring she became, so he simply left.


    When Mrs. Qi saw it, she cried to Grandma Chen again: "Look, what is his attitude? He wants to shame me for outsiders, but I am his mother! She was born in ten months of pregnancy and it hurt for two days. One night, I almost died!"


    This was said very loudly, and Mr. Qi heard it.


    Mother Chen had a headache when she heard this. She said this again. If she said this too much, it would only make the second master less close to her.


    Mr. Qi walked out of the courtyard with a tired look on his face. After seeing the anxiety on the faces of his two sons, he finally felt relieved and said to them: "Let''s go have a meal. Have a good rest tonight and follow my father tomorrow morning." Go to Jiang''s house on Le''an Street and apologize to the Gu family."


    When Mrs. Qi heard this, she couldn''t help but stood up. Just as she was about to speak, Grandma Chen quickly stopped her and advised: "Miss, let the second master handle this matter. If you are still dissatisfied, the second master will But it will be sad.


    The second master was unhappy with themotion like this. If the quarrel continued, how could the mother and son live under the same roof?


    Although Mrs. Qi felt sorry for Brother Yun and Brother He to go and apologize to a farmer''s family, she also knew that she had made too much trouble today and could not continue it, so she had to give up.


    Then sheined to Granny Chen about the Gu family: "The Gu family is too angry. It''s just a shame for me, but I''m still embarrassed. If the Gu family could have been more lenient, nothing like what happened today would have happened." Son."


    Mother Chen:


    It was you who pped the Gu family in the face first, and now that the Gu family hase back, you me the Gu family for pping them too hard. How can there be such logic in the world?


    But Grandma Chen is always a servant, and she can''t say much if she questions. She can only gently persuade Mrs. Qi to stop ming the Gu family. Ms. Zheng was extremely happy when she learned that Mr. Qi and Mrs. Qi had a quarrel. My mother-inw is too self-righteous. Does she still think that she is the direct daughter of a wealthy family? Her natal family has long been in decline.


    Not only was she ruined, but she also wanted to betroth a girl from her natal family to Brother Yun. Who are you looking down on? Brother Yun is the eldest son of the second wife, and he is very knowledgeable. He will pursue an official career in the future. He will marry a well-matched official girl and settle down in a poor family. Do you really think that the couple is easy to bully?


    Zheng felt relieved and asked the eldest maid to bring a set of gold-headed noodles: "Give it to the second master, saying it is a meeting gift for the girl of the Gu family."


    Zheng was smart and didn''t say it was an apology for fear that Mr. Qi''s face would look bad. Instead, she said it was a greeting gift.


    "Yes." The maid took the gold-headed noodles, went to the study room in the front yard, and gave the gold-headed noodles to Mr. Qi.


    When Mr. Qi saw it, he sighed in his heart: Sure enough, his wife knows etiquette and is a good person.


    That night, after Mr. Qi prepared an apology to the Gu family, he rested in Zheng''s house again and did not go to other aunts'' houses.


    Early the next morning, after Mr. Qi and his son had packed up, they took the old housekeeper to Jiang''s house on Le''an Street to visit the Gu family.


    Gu Jinli expected that Mr. Qi woulde and did not go out today. After hearing the report from the servants of the Jiang family, he asked his servants to invite the Qi family and his son in.


    The third grandfather took Gu Jinli, Qin Sang, Gu Daya, and the Qi brothers to meet the Qi family father and son. The servants apanying them included Kan Liu, Ah Shi, Qiu Lang, and Feng Jin.


    Old Uncle Cheng, as a servant of the Jiang family, was also waiting in the main hall of the front yard where guests were entertained.


    As soon as Mr. Qi saw Third Grandpa and the others, he immediately stood up and said to Third Grandpa: "Mr. Gu, I came here to visit you when I heard that you wereing to Fucheng. Your body looks strong again. It seems that you are living a good life. How about you guys?" Every family is blessed.


    He also introduced his two sons to the third grandfather.


    The old man is an unbelievable house. Seeing the child is happy, the third grandfather nodded andughed: "Mr. Qi will raise his son, and the two young masters look at them."


    Mr. Qi smiled and said a lot ofplimentary words. While saying this, he nced at Gu Jinli to see if she was angry?


    Gu Jinli became impatient and said to Mr. Qi: "What are you doing here, sir? If it''s just business talk, we don''t have much time to listen."


    What is business mutual bragging?


    Mr. Qi didnt understand, but he knew that this girl would be angry if he didnt talk about the business. He hurriedly said: What happened the day before yesterday was a misunderstanding. It was all because of the servants gossiping in front of my mother that my mother did it. Inappropriate things. That woman has been dealt with, and today we are here to apologize."


    Although Mr. Qi can''t do anything to his wife, he can still deal with a servant who talks nonsense.


    Old housekeeper, bring me the apology.


    "Yes." The old butler and a servant took two boxes and put them on the table where Gu Jinli was.


    Gu Jinli opened the two boxes and squinted his eyes because of the shaking. Good guy, he knew that she liked silver, so he went out of his way to pay for it.

 Chapter 548: Is he going to be laid to rest?

    Chapter 548: Is he going to beid to rest?


    Chapter 548 Is he going to beid to rest?


    Mr. Qi is still so generous in taking action. Gu Jinli said with a smile.


    Last time, Mr. Qi made an apology to Mr. Lei Wu by giving him ten thousand taels of silver notes. This time, he gave her ten hundred taels of silver notes as an apology, plus a gold noodle, which is very valuable.


    but


    I am a farmer. We farmers live a simple life. The back houses of rich families are very troublesome for us farmers. I just want to do business and make money, and I dont like trouble.


    She looked at Mr. Qi and said: "This time I will give you face. If there is another time, I will not endure the trouble again, but will never suffer any future troubles."


    Mr. Qi was shocked, knowing that what she meant was to never do any further troubles with the Qi family. He was so frightened that he quickly promised: "Girl of the Gu family, don''t worry, it''s just this time, there won''t be another time. "


    Gu Jinli nodded, nced at Qi Yun and Qi He, and added: "Mr. Qi, the rtionship between our two families is very simple. It is a pure business rtionship. Others, such as getting married or recognizing rtives, are not required. It makes it so. If its tooplicated, business wont be done.


    An olddy living in a deep house will send her a message to p her in the face. Apart from marriage, there is no other possibility of enmity.


    Qi Yun and Qi He were stunned. Gu Jinli was so direct and said such words so loudly.


    The two brothers are very conflicted. The girl from the Gu family has made it clear that she looks down on the Qi family. It was her grandmother who got it wrong. They felt a little happy, but also a little disappointed, and felt that they were abandoned.


    Mr. Qi said ashamedly: "I''m really sorry for what happened the day before yesterday. Our family knows what you mean, and there won''t be a next time."


    Look, they didnt take a fancy to his family at all, and his mother was extremely worried, fearing that the Gu family would get married to his family, and the Gu family didnt care about any kind of marriage.


    Mr. Qi''s face was burning with panic, and he really wanted to find a hole in the ground to crawl in. When he was embarrassed, the concierge came to report that his servant Mo Song and the three and four brothers were here.


    Mr. Qi became happy and said to Gu Jinli: "I know that your workshop needs some handy tools, so I ordered a batch for you. I was just nning to choose a time to send them to you. You came to Fucheng, and now I''m bringing them to you. , take all of you back home together."


    Mr. Qi was still afraid that Gu Jinli would not ept the tools if he was still angry, so he immediately followed the concierge out and brought the tools in with Mo Song and others.


    Medicine grinders, medicine pounders, stone pounders, copper utensils, small copper scales,rge iron scales, and five sets of small copper cups for measuring spices. The big ones can hold half a pound of spices, and the small ones can hold half a pound of spices. They are very finely made. They are excellent whether they are used to measure spices or medicinal powders. They are very useful in the workshop. Gu Jinli is very Yes.


    She looked at these tools and smiled: "Since Mr. Qi specially ordered them, I will ept them."


    Mr. Qi felt relieved after hearing her words. The spice business was saved.


    Although Qi Yun and Qi He felt that their father was a bit timid and did not have the madman demeanor they had seen in the past, but Gu Jinli said that he would not marry or recognize his family, so they were still very happy. All the displeasure is gone.


    Mr. Qi, I have one more thing I need your help with. Gu Jinli walked back to the main hall, took out five banknotes from the box, and said, Sir, please help me buy five more sets of these tools.


    Mr. Qi was shocked: "Isn''t it enough?"


    He had sent a batch of tools to Gu''s workshop earlier, and Dr. Wu also sent a batch. Now he is sending another batch, and Gu Jinli wants to continue buying... How big is the business of Gu''s workshop?


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s still a little bit worse, and the tools will always be useful after buying them, so you can''t lose."


    The pharmaceutical workshop needs arge number of these tools. Although Dr. Wu can also buy them, since Mr. Qi has a way to buy them, she asked him to buy them for her. The price is still cheap, so why not.


    Mr. Qi was afraid that the Gu family would cut off his spice business, so he agreed. He didn''t want the five hundred taels of silver notes at first, but seeing the five silver notes dangling around, he felt panicked if he didn''t take them, so he finally epted them. Passed by: "Don''t worry, little girl of the Gu family, Uncle Qi will definitely buy you at least five sets of these tools." This means that he may bring a few more sets for her.


    Gu Jinli was very happy and said to Mr. Qi: "Thank you, Uncle Qi."


    Mr. Qi was so happy when he heard Gu Jinli calling him uncle, he took the opportunity to say, "Girl, can you give uncle an extra thousand kilograms of spices every month?"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and asked him, "Sir, did you sell the spices to the capital?"


    Mr. Qi smiled and said: "My eldest brother was an official in the capital, so he shipped some spices there and sold them in a shop at home. The business was pretty good."


    Not only is it good, its simply hot.


    Last month, after he got a thousand kilograms of spices from the Gu family, he immediately shipped them to the capital. As a result, they were sold out within three days. He made a lot of money. His elder brother was shocked and wrote a letter to urge the goods. .


    But the Gu family''s workshop only gave him one thousand kilograms of seasonings and spices every month, and he didn''t want to give up in Jianghuai and Jiangnan, so he could only ask the Gu family for supplies.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli stared at Mr. Qi, which made Mr. Qi panic. His voice was trembling and he asked: "Gu, girl from the Gu family, what are you looking at?"


    Why did the way this girl looked at him make him feel like he was about to die?


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mr. Qi, what kind of high-ranking official does your eldest brother do in the capital? Which royal rtives are your rtives at home?"


    Mr. Qi looked a little ugly when he was asked: "My brother is just a small Hanlin official, and most of his rtives are in Jianghuai, and there are no prominent rtives."


    Gu Jinli: "Since you don''t have any prominent rtives, sir, you still go to the capital to show off. Isn''t this looking for death?"


    Mr. Qis face turned green.


    Gu Jinli continued: "Although my words are unpleasant, there are dignitaries everywhere in the capital. As the saying goes... There are as many dignitaries as dogs in the capital, and the dignitaries are everywhere. Making money with seasonings and spices will definitely attract the covetousness of the dignitaries, sir. If you dont have any rtives at home, its better not to be too ostentatious.


    but


    "Sir, there is no need to be angry. I just want to remind you that even if the spices that you transported to the capital are tampered with and cause disaster, it has nothing to do with our Gu''s workshop. Every batch of goods from our workshop is For those of you who have passed the inspection, there is a confirmation letter.


    Even if the Qi family is framed, she can produce a confirmation letter to prove her innocence.


    Mr. Qi broke into a cold sweat after hearing this. He had been so blinded by money recently that he forgot about this and said hurriedly: "Girl from the Gu family, you really saved my family''s life."


    Otherwise, if his family is too ostentatious in the capital, without the support of a big backer, and is tricked, it will be a disaster.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m just reminding you, it''s up to you whether you listen or not."

 Chapter 549: usury

    Chapter 549: usury


    Chapter 549 Usury Money


    Mr. Qi sat in the main hall and took a while to recoverpletely. He took out another post and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Girl of the Gu family, Mr. Gu, and aunt of the Gu family, yesterday''s banquet was not finished. This is what I personally posted." Please go to Qi Mansion to discuss the post."


    Then he said to Gu Jinli: "My wife would like to see you. She has a gentle temper and is very tolerant to others."


    Unlike his mother, there is no need to worry about any conspiracy.


    Gu Jinli refused: "There is no need to eat, just go about business as usual."


    She hates socializing. For her, if the business can be done, she can do it, and if she can''t, she can''t do it. If she goes to dinner, socializing, ttering each other, etc., she might as well sleep in at home.


    Seeing that she was not willing to go, Mr. Qi looked at the third grandfather again: "Mr. Gu?"


    Third Grandpa smiled and waved his hands and said, "We appreciate Mr. Qi''s kindness, so there is no need to eat."


    Mr. Qi felt frustrated. Is his food so unptable? You wont even go if youre invited?


    Haunted again: "Old housekeeper."


    The old housekeeper of Qi Mansion handed a written letter to Gu Jinli: "This is the situation of the Li family. Little girl, take a look and feel happy."


    Gu Jinli took it and handed the letter to Gu Daya. Gu Daya, the sufferer, would be even happier after reading about the Li family''s turmoil.


    Mr. Qi spoke to Gu Jinli and Third Grandpa for a while. After realizing that it was purely an awkward conversation, he stood up and left.


    Three grandpa took Gu Jinli and others to see Mr. Qi off.


    Gu Jinli said to Mr. Qi: "Sir, don''t be too anxious about the tools. If the time is not right, just wait until the end of the month when the Qi family goes to get the spices."


    Mr. Qi nodded, took his two sons into the mule cart, and called the old housekeeper up.


    After the mule cart left Le''an Street, Mr. Qi frowned and asked the old housekeeper: "Do you always feel that the Gu family girl is relieved of her anger? Or is she angry?"


    The old housekeeper knew what Mr. Qi was worried about and said with a smile: "The Gu family girl didn''t say anything about the situation. Her nature is like this. She just doesn''t likeplicated things and just wants to do things simply. In my opinion, the second master doesn''t need to do anything." If you think about things tooplicated, just talk about business, buy goods, and give money, and you really dont need to do too much else.


    Mr. Qi felt relieved after hearing this, and couldn''t help but ask: "Is the Qi family really that bad? Why does that girl look down on them?"


    Qi Yun and Qi He also looked at the old Gu family, right, is the Qi family really that bad? Are our brothers really bad? It''s really...a strange thing that a peasant girl could look down on them.


    The old housekeeper smiled and said: "Second Master, you think too much. The life of a farmer is actually very simple, just making money to satisfy your hunger. The girl from the Gu family has made it very clear, we don''t need to think too much."


    Then he looked at Qi Yun and Qi He who were looking at him with a pair of big eyes, and said: "The girl from the Gu family is fierce. She does everything she wants to make her happy. From the old ve''s point of view, she really looks down on the rich family. In the back house, more than 90% of the peasant families live with one man and one wife for the rest of their lives, and there is no second woman. The girl from the Gu family must have known that the wealthy family likes to have concubines, so she made it clear to avoid future troubles. .


    Qi Yun and Qi He''s faces turned green. These words clearly told them, wake up and stop thinking about it. People don''t like your back house at all.


    After the old housekeeper exined it, Mr. Qi and his son finally understood that Gu Jinli was not lying to them. She was telling the truth. She just wanted to do business simply and don''t cause trouble for her, otherwise she would fall out. !


    Mr. Qi put this aside and asked the old housekeeper about selling spices in the capital. The old housekeeper said: "What the Gu family girl is reminding is that although our Qi family is a wealthy family in He''an Prefecture, we are not a distinguished family in the capital, and we have no noble rtives. We can stabilize the foundation of He''an Prefecture and then eat up this area of Jianghuai." That''s all. When ites to business in the capital, take your time, being too ostentatious will bring trouble."


    He had previously felt that the business in the capital was too good. If it continued to be so good, the royal family and nobles would definitely be eyeing the Qi family. What should the Qi family do then?


    It''s better to just stick to Jianghuai and make money safely.


    Qi He said: "The spices belong to the Gu family. Even if we passed the inspection when we got the goods, if someone in the capital framed them, the Gu family would be implicated. Aren''t the Gu families afraid?"


    He doesn''t like the Gu family girl very much. Although she is very good-looking, she is fierce and her words are not pleasant. He still likes gentle and gentle girls. He is afraid of fierce women like the Gu family girl.


    The old housekeeper sighed: "In the past, if something happened to the Qi family, the Gu family would not be able to escape. But now that the Zheng family keeps up with the officials, even if our Qi family is ruined by the nobles of the capital, the Gu family will be fine."


    The Zheng family and the Guan family are not only aristocratic families, but also rtives of the emperor and the nation. It is not difficult to keep a Gu family. The girl from the Gu family is also very shrewd. At worst, she would give half of the spices to the two families and bring them into the alliance. How could she still be afraid of being implicated by the Qi family?


    Mr. Qi wanted to cry when he heard that. His mother also said that the Gu family was a weakling and looked down upon them. But look at the Gu family. They have found many backers, and all of them are better than the Qi family. No matter what, nothing will happen to them. Only his Qi family is miserable. .


    After Mr. Qi returned home, he immediately sent a letter to his eldest brother in the capital, telling him all the pros and cons, and then closed the shop selling spices. He would not do business in the capital for the time being, and would only stabilize his business in He''an. As a government, just control the Jianghuai area.


    Mr. Qi''s brother received the letter. Although he felt sorry for the money, he was a man who knew how to be powerful. He would swallow as much money as his family had the ability to do. Being too greedy would not lead to sess, so he wrote back to Mr. Qi and agreed with his decision.


    Gu Jinli asked Qiu Lang and Feng Jin to move the tools for grinding medicinal materials into the house: "Pack them all and take them back together when you go home."


    "Hey, don''t worry, little boss, we will definitely take good care of these tools." Qiu Lang led Feng Jin and the others to move the tools, and his heart was very hot. The young boss looked young, but he was a good businessman. Today he was facing a Uncles in their thirties can still dominate. Working with such a master, they feel confident and no longer panic.


    And Xiaodongjia told them not to call her Xiaodongjia. Everyone in the family workshop calls her Xiaodongjia, and they just follow suit.


    Qi Kangming was reading the letter from the Qi family. The more he read, the more relieved he became: "The Li family really deserves it. If they continue like this, sooner orter they will be sold into very."


    Master Li San is a big-hearted person. After being defrauded in his wheat harvest business, he actually borrowed usury money and wanted to use the money to sell cotton in order to make money.


    The usury money is money that can be eaten at apound interest rate. If you borrow this kind of money, you will lose your life.


    Fortunately, Mr. Qi was a pretty good man. When he found out about this, he immediately went to the Li family and asked his servants to drag Mr. Li out and beat him up. He also threatened Mr. Li that if he dared to do these evil things again, he would be punished. Take the house back to the Qi family and let them sleep on the street.


    Li Sanye was beaten badly and cried and agreed.


    Mrs. Qu was shocked when she learned that Mr. Li had borrowed usury. She grabbed Mr. Li and asked, "Master, you, you borrowed usury? Who encouraged you to borrow it?"

 Chapter 550: Goodbye Dr. Xiao

    Chapter 550: Goodbye Dr. Xiao


    Chapter 550 Goodbye Dr. Xiao


    She knew how stingy her man was. If no one encouraged him, how could he borrow loan sharks? Just paying back the interest would make him bedridden with heartache.


    Mr. Li San was very panicked. He endured the pain and said to Mrs. Qu: "Madam, I was deceived by Liu Yamen in the government office. The person he introduced to me, I thought he was a government official and would never cheat me. So he went to the gambling shop to borrow money from his brother Liu. Thinking that winter wasing soon, he would sell a batch of cotton from the south of the Yangtze River to the northwest. After making money, not only could he pay back the borrowed money, but our family''s life would also be better. It can get better."


    Mr. Qi couldn''t help but sneer after hearing this. Instead of helping Li Sanye hide it, he directly asked his servants to **** a woman into Li''s house.


    The woman was in her early twenties, very charming, and her body was so soft that she seemed to have no bones. When she saw Mr. Li San, she burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Sanye, please save me, these people are going to arrest me." Going back to the ancestralnd of the Zhang family, he even said that he would sink me into a pond..."


    The woman held her belly and said, "I am pregnant with your son. You have to save our mother and son."


    When Mr. Qu heard this, he almost lost his breath. He stared at the woman with tears in his eyes: "What did you say? You have Li Laosan''s seed?!"


    How can it be?


    The master said that after they inherit the Li family, they will live a good life with her. They will never be like Master Li who only cares about his own two ounces of meat and harms his wife and children at home.


    Who is this **** now? !


    The woman saluted to Qu''s body and softly called out: "Sister~"


    Qu was furious and rushed over, kicking the woman in the stomach: "Whore is your sister over there? If you dare to scream again, I will chop you up!"


    "Ah!" The woman was kicked in the stomach, clutching her stomach and screaming, asking for help from Mr. Li: "Master Li... Master San, please save Yuanniang..."


    Mr. Li Sanye was very interested in Liu Yuanniang. When he saw her being beaten, he would not protect her. He hurriedly said: "Madam, please be merciful and don''t hurt the child in Yuanniang''s belly."


    He didn''t say anything, but it was okay. When he mentioned Qu''s name, he went crazy and kicked Liu Yuan''s mother in the stomach: "Bitch, if you are a bitch, I will make it impossible for you to give birth to a child in your life."


    Qu is the most honest and good-tempered among the several daughters-inw of the Li family. She suddenly started beating people like crazy, scaring everyone.


    The old housekeeper hurriedly asked his mother-inw to catch Qu. If someone died, the matter would not end well. Although Liu Yuanniang was a widow, she had a natal family, and her cousin was the boss of Liu in the gambling house.


    Mrs. Qu copsed and knelt on the ground, crying bitterly: "Li San, you bastard, you have no conscience. I followed you in the Li family and suffered all the hardships and grievances. I finally became the master of the family, but first the family was destroyed. The nursing home stole money, and then you were deceived in business, and now you''re still involved with a bitch..."


    Mr. Li San also feels sorry for Mr. Qu, but he has been facing Mr. Qu for so many years and has long been tired of it. Liu Yuanniang is also a troublemaker. How can he resist it? This back and forth will...


    Mr. Qi was really depressed when he saw the Li family in such a mess. The Gu family girl also asked him to keep an eye on the Li family, so that the Li family could not turn around and be bigger. Even with Li Sanye''s behavior, he didn''t need to keep an eye on it. Mr. Li San can bring himself to death.


    This matter in the Li family made a big fuss. After Liu Yuan''s mother was given a miscarriage, Mr. Liu and his thugs from the gambling house rushed into Li''s house and smashed it before sitting down to talk to Mr. Qi.


    In the end, Mr. Qi paid one thousand taels of silver to Mr. Liu out of his own pocket, and gave Liu Yuanniang 200 taels of silver aspensation, and finally the matter was settled.


    But he asked Boss Liu: "If you dare to trick Li Laosan again, I will report it to the official. Our Qi family is not afraid of your gambling house."


    Boss Liu knew that the Qi family was a wealthy family in He''an Prefecture, and that the uncle of the Qi family was still serving as an official in the capital, so he did not dare to go too far, so he nodded in agreement.


    Mr. Li San finally realized that he had been set up by the Liu family, and he was very angry. But the Li family has been defeated and they are fleeing from the famine. They can''t do anything to Boss Liu and the others, so they can only admit that they are unlucky. Mr. Qi did not give the money to the Li family in vain. He asked Li Sanye to write an IOU and repay the money monthly in the future.


    Li Sanye still has to rely on the Qi family, so he can only write an IOU and then start to recover from his injuries.


    However, the man of the Li family is fundamentally ipetent. He clearly knew that Liu Yuanniang was not a good person, but after recovering from his injury at home for more than a month, he hooked up with Liu Yuanniang again.


    When Mrs. Qu found out, she was so angry that she almost died. She took the few remaining servants to find Liu Yuanniang, but unexpectedly she was beaten up by the thugs of the gambling shop.


    Liu Yuanniang was a vindictive person. She was jealous of the Qu family for causing her to have a miscarriage, and she might not be able to give birth in the future. Beating the Qu family was not enough, so she moved directly into Li''s house topete with the Qu family.


    Today, the chicken flying dog jumps in Li Zhai, and Qu Yuanniang and Liu Yuanniang are noisy every day.


    After Qi Kangming finished reading the letter, Gu Daya sighed: "Mr. Qi is also unlucky to meet such a rtive?"


    Then he said about Mr. Li: "I used to think that he was the most decent among the young masters of the Li family. Howe he has be like this?"


    Qi Kangming sneered and said: "That''s what the Li family is like. No one is good. Li San didn''t have any power before and didn''t dare to make trouble. Now that he is the master of the family, how can he be honest again?"


    The one who suffered the most was Mrs. Li San.


    Mrs. Li San really cared about Li San, but she ended up like this.


    However, only when the Li family is like this can they rest assured. Otherwise, once the Li family rises up, they may deliberately frame them because they are jealous of their family.


    "Okay, stop worrying about the Li family''s affairs. It''s gettingte. You go to Qingshan Medical Center. Doctor Xiao is still waiting. Don''t let people wait too long." The third grandfather is not interested in the Li family''s affairs. , urging Gu Daya and the others.


    After hearing this, Gu Daya, mother and son, hurriedly changed their clothes and took a mule cart to Qingshan Medical Center.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli also followed.


    Dr. Xiao had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw theming, he trotted over happily and said, "You are finally here. I have been waiting since I received your news yesterday."


    Doctor Xiao scanned the faces of several people for a while. After finding Qi Kangping, he said, "Are you the one with the broken leg? Come on, let me take a few steps to see."


    Following Doctor Xiaos instructions, Qi Kangping first walked back and forth several times, and then followed Doctor Xiao into the hospital, walking from the front shop to the backyard.


    On the way, they also met two old doctors who had been waiting in the backyard for a long time, and several well-dressed servants. The group of people watched him walk for more than a quarter of an hour.


    "Yes, yes, this method is indeed feasible. The legs and feet are notme at all." Dr. Xiao said.


    But the other two old doctors were worried and said: "It won''t happen, it won''t happen. This matter must be done more securely, otherwise the Ran family will me it."


    The two old doctors pointed at Qi Kangping and said, "Young man, take off your shoes and walk for another quarter of an hour."

 Chapter 551: Ran family girl

    Chapter 551: Ran family girl


    Chapter 551 The Ran Family Girl


    Some people withme legs would wear high-low shoes so that outsiders could not tell whether they wereme or not. The two old doctors were afraid of this, so they asked Qi Kangping to take off his shoes and walk.


    Qi Kangping is an honest man. Even though he had been walking for more than a quarter of an hour, he still took off his shoes after hearing this and walked in circles in the yard honestly, like a donkey pulling a mill.


    Gu Jinli and the others came in and saw them, and they were very angry.


    Gu Daya had been a servant. Seeing this scene, he found it very eye-catching and immediately said to Qi Kangping: "Brother Ping, stop and put on your shoes. You are not a servant. Why should you do what they say?" "


    Gu Jinli looked at the two old doctors and said, "Two old men, my cousin sold himself to you? He didn''t sell himself, so why do you order him like this?"


    He turned to Dr. Xiao and said, "Doctor Xiao, we havee to the hospital as promised to you earlier, and we have to say goodbye."


    After Qi Kangming heard this, he dragged Qi Kangping away.


    Doctor Xiao and the other two doctors were anxious and said hurriedly: "Hey, wait, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, we don''t mean to be dismissive, we just want to see if the young man''s legs and feet have recovered?"


    Qi Kangming said: "You can exin your purpose ofing first, and then see if my brother''s legs and feet are really healed. How can anyone ask someone to take off their shoes and walk in circles as soon as they enter the door? We are humans, not monkeys, let you Such a joke."


    When he said this, he deliberately shouted to the main room. The meaning was very obvious, that is, he was talking to the people hiding in the main room.


    In the main room, the girl from the Ran family listened to Qi Kangming''s words, grabbed her right leg, and said to Aunt Chu who was waiting on the side: "Auntie, please go out and apologize. It is indeed our mistake. This Qi family used to Although I was once a servant, I am now a good citizen, and we have requests from others, so we must be polite and not be so rude."


    Mammy Chu was also a little angry that people outside could not do things and had offended the Qi family: "Yes, I will go out and apologize to the Qi family right now."


    Mammy Chu opened the door and walked out. The little maid behind her closed the door.


    Aunt Chu walked down the steps and nced at the steward of the Ran family. Her eyes were full of coldness, which scared the steward of the Ran family. She hurriedly came over to apologize and said with a smile: "Why are youing out? I should apany you." It''s the girl who cares. This little thing can be solved by the little ones."


    Aunt Chu sneered: "It''s up to you to solve the problem. The girl''s legs will beme for the rest of her life."


    She no longer paid attention to the steward of the Ran family, bowed to the third grandfather and the others, and said: "Old brother, I''m really sorry. We were too anxious and didn''t handle things carefully. I hope your family won''t do this." me.


    He also begged Third Grandpa: "Old brother, can you please stay with your family so that the doctors can take a good look at your descendant''s legs and feet? It would be a favor to us."


    Mother Chu''s sincere words and deeds made Gu Daya and the others less angry.


    The third grandfather asked: "Is there anyone in your family who isme?"


    Otherwise, I wouldnt have stared at Brother Pings legs and feet. If I were so cautious, I might have injured my legs and beme.


    The steward of the Ran familyughed and said, "It''s not justme."


    Mother Chu''s eyes were red and she choked with sobs: "This old brother is right. There is indeed a young master in our family who injured his legs and feet."


    Theme person is the eldest daughter of the Ran family, and the eldest daughters mother has passed away. Her stepmother doesnt treat her well because she wants her to beme for the rest of her life.


    Aunt Chu was thepanion of the eldestdys mother. Ever since the eldestdy becameme, she had been thinking of ways to cure her legs. When she learned that ame young man had cured her legs and feet, she immediately asked the olddy of the Ran family for instructions. He took the eldest daughter of the Ran family to Qingshan Medical Center.


    If it is confirmed that breaking the leg bones and reattaching them can cure themeness, let several doctors use this method to treat the youngdy''s legs and feet.


    Aunt Chu begged: "This is a matter that will affect my entire life. I hope my brother can help me."


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa looked at Gu Daya and asked, "Daya, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Daya is not an unreasonable person. He would lose his temper before. It was because he felt that the family did not take Brother Ping seriously, so he became angry. Now that she knew the reason, she remembered that when Brother Ping wasme, she was so worried that she couldn''t eat or sleep, so she nodded and agreed: "Of course our family is happy to do things that can help people." Grandma was very happy, and Dr. Xiao and the two doctors were even more happy to pull Qi Kangping into the side room to check on his injured leg.


    Old doctor Fang touched Qi Kangping''s injured calf bone inch by inch. After a full quarter of an hour, he said: "It''s not bad, it feels like an uninjured bone."


    Doctor Chu was a son of the Chu family and a doctor raised by the Chu family. After hearing this, he immediately came over and touched Qi Kangping''s leg bone. He touched it for a longer time, which was enough for him to have a cup of tea, and then he said happily: "It''s just like unbroken bones."


    He walked out of the wing, came to the corridor, and said to Aunt Chu: "Auntie, we can save it. The leg bones of the descendants of the Qi family are as good as never injured. The method is feasible."


    After hearing this, Aunt Chu almost shed tears and hurried back to report to the Ran family girl.


    When the girl from the Ran family heard that Qi Kangping''smeness was really cured, she was so happy that she said to Aunt Chu: "Auntie, without further ado, let Dr. Xiao and the otherse in. They will break my leg bone." Pick it up again.


    Mother Chu cried when she heard this: "Girl, this broken bone is going to suffer a lot. You, how can you bear this kind of pain?"


    Miss Ran said: "I would rather suffer the pain of a broken bone than let some peopleugh at me for the rest of my life."


    Didnt her stepmother want her to be crippled for the rest of her life so as to ruin her future? Then she must make her legs and feet better and have thestugh.


    Sheforted Nanny Chu: "Don''t be sad, Nanny, it''s worth it."


    After hearing this, Aunt Chu could only nod her head: "Old ve, I''ll make arrangements now."


    No noble man from aristocratic families is willing to marry ame man as his wife. If a girl wants to have a good future, she must have her legs and feet healed.


    Mother Chu came to the yard again and said to Dr. Xiao: "Can you please make arrangements? Now we will start treating my little master''s leg."


    Doctor Xiao knew that the Ran family was anxious, so he immediately called his apprentice and asked him to prepare the medicinal materials and tools for breaking and setting bones.


    Finally, he looked at Gu Jinli and said: "Girl of the Gu family, it was you who came up with the idea of reattaching the broken leg. You are also someone who understands pharmacology. Why don''t you go in and show the little master of the Ran family the leg injury... Although the injured ces are all the same, but Everyones injury is different, and some people are not suitable for having their legs broken and bones re-reced.


    Mother Chu was shocked when she heard this, and hurriedly said to Gu Jinli: "Girl, please go in and help my little master look at his injuries."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay to take a look, but I''m not responsible. If your leg injury doesn''t heal in the end, don''t rely on me."


    Mother Chu said: "Don''t worry, girl, I won''t me you."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli followed Aunt Chu in and took a look at the Ran girl''s legs.


    only


    Theres something wrong with this leg.


    After hearing this, Aunt Chu and others thought to themselves, what else do you have to say? Is there nothing wrong that I cane here to treat?


    "Doctor Xiao, give me a knife for cutting meat." Gu Jinli asked. Doctor Xiao took a knife, cut Miss Ran''s injured leg, brought a teacup, and poured Miss Ran''s blood.


    Ms. Ran''s eyes were red from the pain. Aunt Chu felt distressed and asked Gu Jinli with some dissatisfaction: "Miss Gu, Doctor Xiao asked you toe in to see the leg bones. Why are you bleeding?"


    Gu Jinli looked up at Aunt Chu and said with a smile: "If the poisonous blood is not released, your girl will have a high fever tonight after breaking her leg bone and applying gold wound medicine to it, and she will die within three days." Can die from fever."

 Chapter 552: Betrayal

    Chapter 552: Betrayal


    Chapter 552: Betrayal of the Lord


    Mother Chu was shocked when she heard this: "What did you say? My girl has been poisoned."


    Although she was shocked, Grandma Chu was a seasoned woman, so she did not shout out loud, but lowered her voice to ask this question.


    This time they were followed by people from the Ran family. The Ran steward outside was a son of the Ran family. He had been a ve to the Ran family for several lifetimes, so he was given the surname Ran by his master.


    But this steward Ran was not close to the Chu family, but rather to the step-sibling Shen. Aunt Chu knew that 90% of the poison was caused by the Shen family, so she was wary of steward Ran who was close to the Shen family.


    When Miss Ran heard that she had been poisoned, she was extremely angry and felt extremely aggrieved. However, she had been plotted by Shen since she was a child and had long been trained to look calm. She was angry for a while, but quickly calmed down and immediately scanned the room. Apart from Gu Jinli, the three doctors, and Aunt Chu, there was only a maid sent by the Chu family who was good at **** and kicking. He felt relieved and said to Aunt Chu: "Auntie, don''t make any noise about this matter for now."


    He then said to the three doctors: "The three doctors only need to treat my legs. Don''t worry about the rest. This is a matter of the Ran family. I am a girl of the Ran family. I will handle it myself when I get back."


    Among the three doctors, Dr. Chu is from the Chu family. He regards Miss Ran''s words as an order. He also knows that his girl is smart. If she can say such things, he must have some n. He will never spoil his girl by talking too much. thing.


    Old doctor Fang''s medical clinic is located in Linhe Prefecture. He often treats Mr. Ran. Because of his superb chess skills, he is a chess friend with Mr. Ran and will not talk nonsense to others.


    Dr. Xiao and Dr. Fang are good friends, and Miss Ran is a patient. As a doctor, he must keep the patient''s confidentiality, but: "Miss Ran, if this matteres to pass, once you have a problem, Qingshan Medical Center and I will Xiao is the scapegoat, and I hope Miss Ran will find the real culprit and give Xiao an exnation, otherwise Xiao will not dare to treat your leg injury."


    The Ran family is a wealthy family in Linhe Prefecture, and the Chu family is a wealthy family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. If Miss Ran, who is the descendant of both families, dies, everyone in the Qingshan Medical Center will not be able to survive.


    Ms. Ran said: "Doctor Xiao, don''t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter. I won''t let you worry about your life all the time while seeing a doctor for me."


    Doctor Xiao received Miss Ran''s assurance, and then said to Gu Jinli: "Girl, bring me this blood and I will test it."


    Gu Jinli handed the tea cup full of poisonous blood to Dr. Xiao.


    Doctor Xiao took it, and together with Dr. Fang and Dr. Chu, they took out the medical equipment and started to test the blood. But they tested it for a full two-quarters of an hour, but they didn''t find that the blood was poisonous.


    Girl from the Gu family, there is no poison in this blood. Dr. Xiao said, How did you determine that the girl from the Ran family was poisoned?


    If she tells nonsense, she will offend the Ran family and the Chu family. These two families are not something they can afford to offend.


    After hearing this, Miss Ran also looked at Gu Jinli: "Please exin, Miss."


    Gu Jinli asked her: "Have you been applying medicine since you injured your leg? Is there a trace of golden leaf in the medicine you used?"


    Miss Ran is cautious and is worried that her stepmother will harm her. She is very careful when using medicine and food. She will have people check it and she will read the prescription herself. Hearing this, he nodded: "The medicinal materials used do contain Jinye Teng. This is a prescription given by the imperial doctor in the capital. It is very good to use."


    Doctor Chu also said: "I have read the prescription. Every time the youngdy uses medicine, I have also tested all the medicinal materials, and there is nothing wrong with them. How could the youngdy be poisoned?"


    If the eldestdy is poisoned, as the doctor who treats the eldestdy''s injuries, he will be entirely responsible for her death.


    Moreover, the prescription was prescribed by the master who asked the imperial doctor of the capital. The master has always loved the eldest daughter, his eldest daughter, and wanted to broaden her future. How could he harm the eldest daughter?


    "That''s right." Gu Jinli asked Miss Ran again: "Does the girl like to use acanthus flowers to fumigate clothes? Or is the cloth you use for applying medicine scented with acanthus flowers?"


    The thorn flower is the wild rose, and now is the time when thete-season wild rose is blooming.


    Miss Ran said: "None of them. It''s just that there is a wall of acanthus in the yard where I live. It was nted by my mother before she was alive. It is blooming now. The maids will cut a few branches every day and put them in vases." Gu Jinli said: "You The cloth used to apply the medicine should be dyed with the juice of the Acanthopanax flower. The juice of the Acanthus flower plus the golden leaves, and then touched with Dipsacus, will be a poison, which can make the wound inmed, rotten and high-heat. It only takes three days to cure the wound. Let people die.


    She said to Miss Ran: "The people around you have rebelled against the Lord and are using this opportunity to harm you."


    He looked at Dr. Xiao again and said, "Dipsacus is a medicinal material that is included in all gold-creating medicines. The person who poisoned it knows pharmacology and uses the method ofbining the medicines to form poison."


    Dr. Xiao was shocked when he heard this. He immediately took out a pack of golden medicine, put it into the poisonous blood, and began to wait slowly.


    In just a quarter of an hour, the cup of poisonous blood became very hot, and even wisps of tobo rose.


    The three doctors were all horrified: "It is indeed poisonous! If you break Miss Ran''s bones and reattach them, you will have to remove the blood, and then you will have to use gold medicine, and Miss Ran will definitely have a high fever."


    The three doctors were all overjoyed and said to Gu Jinli: "Little girl, thank you very much. You saved the lives of a group of us."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s nothing. When I bought medicine at Qingshan Medical Center, Dr. Xiao also gave me a discount."


    These words made Dr. Xiao''s face turn red, and he said cheerfully: "From now on, whenever your familyes to Qingshan Medical Center to buy medicine, no matter what expensive medicinal materials you buy, the medical center will only charge half of your money."


    Gu Jinli was very happy: "Thank you, Doctor Xiao."


    Miss Ran stared at the cup of poisonous blood with a heavy gaze. After adding the gold wound medicine, the poisonous blood became hot to the touch, which showed that the cloth she was applying the medicine on had indeed been soaked with the juice of the Acanthus flower.


    She asked Aunt Chu to help her up, and bowed to Gu Jinli: "Thank you, Miss Gu, for saving your life."


    Had it not been for meeting the girl from the Gu family, the way she thought she would survive would have been her death!


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s just a reminder that I happened to see it. No need to thank me."


    Then she pointed to her injured leg that was still bleeding and said: "You are not suitable to set the bones today. It will take three days for the poisonous blood to be cleansed. After three days, you can set the bones again."


    The Ran family and the Chu family both have vis in He''an Prefecture. Miss Ran got permission from the olddy of the Ran family to go out this time. She can go back within half a month. After hearing this, she nodded and said, "Thank you for reminding me, miss."


    Gu Jinli didn''t stay long. After saying a few words of exnation, he said, "I''m going back."


    Miss Ran didn''t keep her for long, so she asked Aunt Chu to open the door and send her out.


    Qin Sang had been standing at the foot of the steps waiting. When he saw Gu Jinliing out, his expression rxed: "Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli knew that he was worried about him, so he smiled at him and said, "I''m fine."


    Speaking, he walked down the steps in twos and twos and came to Qin Sang''s side.


    Doctor Xiao also came out and said to Qi Kangming, "Let me see your hand injury."

 Chapter 553: Thank you gift

    Chapter 553: Thank you gift


    Chapter 553 Thanks


    This young mans hand is also seriously injured. Since someone is here, he must be seen.


    Qi Kangming said: "My hand is already healed."


    But Dr. Xiao insisted that he could only sit on a chair in the corridor and show Dr. Xiao his hand injury.


    Doctor Xiao touched his hand again, took out a pen and paper, and said, "Write a few words."


    Qi Kangming quickly wrote more than twenty words. Doctor Xiao was very satisfied after reading it: "He is recovering well. He didn''t tremble when he wrote, and the words were written neatly."


    After Dr. Xiao finished speaking, he picked up the brush, scrawled two prescriptions, and handed them to his apprentice: "Take fifty packets of each of the two prescriptions, then wrap two kilograms of pearl powder, and a fifty-year-old ginseng. Take it back to the Gu family together, no need to collect money."


    The girl from the Gu family saved their Qingshan Medical Clinic and only gave them these medicinal materials. Their medical clinic made a profit.


    Yes. Dr. Xiaos apprentice took the prescription and went to the front shop to get some medicine.


    Third Grandpa and Gu Daya were both confused: "Doctor Xiao, Xiaoyu just went in to help look at the leg bones, why did he give us so many things? Two kilograms of pearl powder costs a lot of money, and there is also ginseng, etc. How can we farmers afford expensive things?"


    Doctor Xiao smiled and said: "It''s just a few packets of medicine. It''s nothing to our Qingshan Medical Center. You can ept it with peace of mind."


    Qin Sang''s ears were very good. Even standing at the foot of the steps, he could vaguely hear the words poison, blood, medicine, and traitor. He had already guessed that the young master of the Ran family had been poisoned, and Xiaoyu discovered it and took him to the hospital. After telling them what happened, Doctor Xiao generously sent medicinal materials as a thank you gift.


    Doctor Xiao told Qi Kangming: "You brothers have injured your bones. Every winter and spring, especially when it is cloudy and rainy, your injuries will hurt to your bones. The medicine I gave you is specially designed to treat this. You go back Finally, boil out the concoction, soak a cotton cloth with the concoction, wrap it in the injured area before going to bed, take off the concoction after getting up, and use it until next summer. No matter how cold and rainy the winter and spring are in the future, your injured area will be healed. My bones will no longer hurt so much that I cant sleep.


    After hearing this, Gu Daya hurriedly thanked Dr. Xiao: "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for these medicines from you, their brothers would have suffered in the future."


    Especially when you get older, your broken bones in your hands and feet will really hurt you so much that you cant sleep.


    Doctor Xiao smiled and stroked the beard on his chin, and said with a smile: "It''s just a small matter."


    Qingshan Medical Center had many people, and it took only a quarter of an hour to grab a hundred packets of medicine. Dr. Xiao personally sent them out of the medical center and watched them leave.


    Gu Jinli got two kilograms of pearl powder and a fifty-year-old ginseng. He was so happy that he said to Third Grandpa and Gu Daya: "The people in our family are not in good health. After taking this ginseng back, we can use it to make Lets supplement the medicinal diet together as a family.


    They have been fleeing for more than half a year, and everyone''s body has been severely depleted. Now that they have money, they have to make up for it slowly, otherwise they will get seriously ill when they get old.


    Third Grandpa said: "These valuable things should be put away for future life-saving use."


    Ginseng is a life-saving medicine. When you encounter a serious illness or injury, if you can have a ginseng, it can save someone''s life.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s only fifty years old. When we have money in the future, we will buy ginseng that is hundreds of years old. That kind of ginseng is the real life-saving medicine."


    Doctor Xiao has said that from now on, she can buy medicines at Qingshan Medical Center for half price. It is such a bargain, and she will lose money if she does not take advantage of it. Let her wait at Qingshan Medical Center. From now on, your sisters ginseng and pearl powder will be taken care of by your medical center.


    A sneeze, a sneeze!


    Doctor Xiao sneezed twice in session, rubbed his nose, and muttered: "Did you catch a coldst night?"


    The disciple said from the side: "Master, please take care of yourself."


    The two masters and apprentices returned to the backyard of the medical clinic. Manager Ran immediately came up and asked, "Doctor Xiao, when will you break my eldestdy''s bones and reattach them?"


    Doctor Xiao nced at him and said, "I won''t answer the call today."


    I stopped picking up! Why? Manager Ran asked anxiously, When will I pick up again?


    Madam is waiting for his good news. If she doesn''t break the eldestdy''s leg bone quickly and then reattach it, when will the eldestdy return to the west?


    Dr. Xiao waved his hand and said: "I just tell the Ran family the method, and then let the Ran family see other people using this method to cure themeness. I don''t care about the other people. If Manager Ran wants to know, go ask Aunt Chu. Grandma and two doctors, Fang and Chu.Hmph, Manager Ran is so anxious, it must be rted to Miss Rans poisoning.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find anything, Manager Ran immediately turned around to look for Aunt Chu. Unexpectedly, Aunt Chu and the others had already packed their things and helped Miss Ran, who was wearing a curtain and hat, out.


    Steward Ran immediately saluted and asked, "Mother Chu, where are you taking the eldestdy? I don''t want to treat her injury."


    Mother Chu said: "The eldestdy is ill. The doctors have told her that she needs to recover for a few days before the injury can be treated, otherwise she may not be able to bear it."


    Steward Ran asked: "The eldestdy is feeling ill? But what''s the emergency?"


    Doctor Chu said: "It''s just a cold infection and a fever. It will be fine after two or three days."


    Manager Ran frowned when he heard this. How could it be such a coincidence that she fell ill when she came to pick up the broken bones today? Could it be that she discovered something?


    His heart shuddered, thinking that Dr. Xiao brought a girl into the house, and a group of people were muttering something unknown inside with the door closed. Could it be that it was discovered at that time that the eldestdy was poisoned?


    impossible.


    The girl named Gu is just a farm girl and cannot have any medical skills. The poison that the eldestdy was exposed to requires a few medicinal materials to be mixed before it is poisonous. Now the eldestdy''s body is not poisonous.


    "Steward Ran, go prepare the car, and we''ll go back to the other courtyard right away." Miss Ran spoke up when she saw Steward Ran asking questions.


    Hearing this, Steward Ran did not dare to pester him any more, so he could only bow and said, "Yes."


    Ms. Ran and a group of servants got on the carriage from the back door of Qingshan Medical Center and returned to the Ran Family Courtyard in the city.


    The eldest maid Qiong''er was a little surprised when she saw hering back. She hurriedly came up to meet her and asked, "Miss, are you back so soon?"


    He smiled again and said: "The doctors at Qingshan Medical Center are really good at medical skills. It only takes three hours for this broken bone to be healed. It''s really a miraculous medical skill."


    Ms. Ran said: "I''m feeling ill. I won''t see my leg injury today. I''ll go there in a few days."


    After saying that, Mother Chu helped her back to her room, leaving Qiong''er in shock.


    Didnt you treat the leg injury?


    That, that


    Qiong''er hurriedly followed and wanted to serve Miss Ran, but was sent away by Aunt Chu: "The eldestdy has a fever. You go and make medicine. You don''t have to wait here."


    The work of boiling medicine for the master has always been done by confidant girls. After hearing this, Qiong''er felt relieved and said, "Yes."


    He turned around to find Dr. Chu to get medicine and boiled it for Miss Ran.


    Miss Ran sat in the room, staring at the door, listening to Qiong''er''s footsteps retreating, she sneered but said nothing.


    Aunt Chuforted her: "Girl, don''t feel bad. Some people are dissatisfied. If they suffer in the future, they won''t be able to me anyone."


    Miss Ran said: "Don''t worry, Mom, I won''t feel sad for this kind of person."


    He then said: "Bring the Chu family pei that my grandfather gave me, and send someone to give it to the girl of the Gu family tonight as a thank you gift."


    Mother Chu was shocked when she heard this: "Give the Chu family Pei to the girl of the Gu family as a thank you gift. Isn''t this gift too heavy?"


    The jade pendant of a wealthy family is a token. You only need to take the jade pendant to the owner''s house, or go to the owner''s shops or viges in various ces for help. Once the seals on the jade pendant match up, you can get help from the wealthy family''s property along the way.

 Chapter 554: great future

    Chapter 554: great future


    Chapter 554 Great Expectations


    Miss Ran said: "Mommy, don''t worry. The Gu family girl has no seal, only the Chu family''s pendant. This Chu family''s pendant will at most allow her to get help from the Chu family''s various industries, so that she can have a ce to turn to for help when she is in trouble. It will not be given to the Chu family." What trouble will it bring?"


    And if the girl from the Gu family takes this Chu family pendant to the Chu family''s shop, the Chu family''s stewards will not pay attention to her.


    Besides, we checked the Qi family and the Gu family before we came here. Both of them have good natures and will not abuse the Chu family."


    Even if Chu Jiapei is abused, the Chu family can get Chu Jiapei back, or directly destroy it secretly.


    It was given to you as a favor. If you abuse this favor, the aristocratic family will deal with you without mercy. This is the rule of doing things that the aristocratic family has inherited for hundreds of thousands of years. It has its own rules and regtions.


    After hearing this, Aunt Chu thought that what Gu Jinli did today was a life-saving grace for her eldest daughter, so she put it aside and waited until dark to go to Jiangzhai on Le''an Street to give the Chu family Pei to the Gu family.


    When Qiong''er went to ask Dr. Chu for medicine, she asked worriedly: "Doctor Chu, why did the eldestdy suddenly develop a fever?"


    Perhaps he discovered something and is pretending to be sick?


    Dr. Chu and the others had already discussed their words. Hearing this, he said: "The eldestdy has been pampered since she was a child. She came all the way. Her body couldn''t bear it for a while and she developed a fever. But don''t worry, she will be fine as soon as the fever subsides." .


    He sighed with pity: "It just dyed the re-repairing of the broken bones, otherwise themeness of the eldestdy can be cured faster."


    Qiong''er felt relieved when she saw that Doctor Chu didn''t seem to be lying. Considering that the eldestdy''s body is so weak, when the timees that her broken bones will cause high fever and eventually die, no one will doubt her.


    Thinking about this, Qiong''er immediately felt happy, took the medicine given by Dr. Chu, and took it to the kitchen to boil it.


    More than an hourter, Qiong''er brought the medicine to Miss Ran and watched Miss Ran drink it with her own eyes, and her doubts werepletely gone. It seems that the eldestdy is indeed ill. She did not treat her foot injury today because she was ill.


    But Qiong''er didn''t know that this prescription seemed to be for treating fever, but Dr. Chu had reduced the dosage of the medicine a few times, so even if he didn''t feel sick, he could drink it for two days.


    The Chu family''s maid who was good at **** felt very unhappy when she saw Qiong''er''s behavior and said, "Miss, she is clearly here to watch you drink medicine to see if you are pretending to be sick. Such an evil servant should be beaten to death!"


    "Se''er, shut up. It''s the eldestdy who has the final say on how to deal with the maid. If you talk too much and ruin the eldestdy''s affairs, I can''t spare you." Aunt Chu red at Se''er, feeling extremely disliked by Qiong''er. , the food and drinks really made her look like a wolf, thinking that her heart was no longer towards the olddy, but she didn''t expect that her heart was towards Mr. Shen.


    Se''er was scolded, so instead of talking about Qiong''er, he asked Miss Ran: "Miss Ran, when will you take action?"


    Miss Ran said: "This knife was handed to me by Mrs. Shen. Of course I have to use it well. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of Mrs. Shen''s heart? Se''er, calm down your temper. Before I give you any instructions, Bear with me."


    Then he said: "Tonight, after everyone is asleep, go and send a message to Uncle Chu and the others, asking them to find out what''s wrong with Manager Ran and Qiong''er, and then check the people around Shen who are proficient in pharmacology. The Gu family girl said, this It is a toxin produced by mixing Dipsacus Dipsacus, Acanthus acanthus, and Golden Leaf Teng. The doctor Shen raised is not even as good as Dr. Chu in medical skills. If there is no such ability, there must be someone behind Shen."


    I just hope that this person is not her biological grandmother...


    "Yes, I have recorded it," Se''er replied with a smile. Uncle Chu was her biological father. He was a guardian of the Chu family for the eldestdy. There were about fifty people who secretly protected the eldestdy.


    Because Miss Ran had a sudden fever, the people serving her were very careful. Several servants were ordered around and punished for not serving Miss Ran well. At night, everyone was very tired. Even Qiong''er was so tired that she ate a few mouthfuls of food after getting off work, then fell on the bed and fell asleep. Aunt Chu took the Chu family pendant given by Miss Ran and five name cards of the Chu family, and was escorted by Uncle Chu and the others to Jiangzhai to find Gu Jinli.


    Qin Sang was familiar with the family''s style. After learning that Miss Ran did not give Gu Jinli any thank-you gift, he expected that Miss Ran would send someone in the evening, so he took Feng Jin, Danian, and Xiangzi to wait.


    He took Feng Jin and the others to watch the night to teach them how to protect the courtyard.


    These people will protect the Gu family in the future, and it is rted to the safety of the Gu family. He wants to teach them his skills so that they can do better on errands in the future.


    "Who? Get out of here!" Although Feng Jin was calm, he was still a seventeen-year-old boy, and he had just worked for the Gu family, so he was inevitably a little nervous. After hearing the noise, he immediately shouted.


    Aunt Chu walked out of the alley with two nurses and said with a smile: "I am the nanny next to Miss Ran. When I was at Qingshan Medical Center during the day, Miss Gu helped my eldest daughter, and my eldest daughter ordered me to Come and give Miss Gu some thank you gifts."


    "Let Aunt Chue in." Qin Sang''s voice came from inside the wall. Feng Jin opened the back door for Aunt Chu and the others, and brought Aunt Chu in. The two nurses were blocked outside the door. .


    Mother Chu is not afraid, she is just confused... This is the Jiang family''s house. How can this young man named Qin open the door and let people in at will?


    It seems that the rtionship between the Qin family, the Gu family and the Jiang family is not generally good.


    Qin Sang nced at Nanny Chu and said, "Nanny, follow me."


    Mother Chu smiled and nodded, and followed Qin Sang to the guest house where Gu Jinli lived.


    Gu Jinli did not sleep, but was waiting for Aunt Chu. When he saw Aunt Chuing, he joked: "If Aunt Chu doesn''te, I will be so sleepy that I fall asleep."


    She is now used to going to bed early and getting up early, and now it is past the point where she wants to go to bed.


    Upon hearing this, Aunt Chu secretly thought: This girl from the Gu family is really smart, she actually guessed that she woulde at night.


    After saying hello, Gu Jinli asked straight to the point: "Aunt Chu is here to give a thank you gift? Then hurry up, it will take too long, and your whereabouts will be easily discovered."


    During the day, she had already told Miss Ran that the people around her had rebelled against the emperor, but Miss Ran did not have an attack, which showed that she was nning something and had to endure it first to collect a big fish in the.


    Mother Chu is Miss Rans confidant. Someone will definitely keep an eye on her. If she is out for too long, she will be easily discovered.


    Aunt Chu smiled and said: "Young girl has a straight heart, so I won''t talk nonsense. This is the Chu family pei and the Chu family name card given to you by my eldestdy."


    He also told her the use of Chu Jiapei and the Chu familys famous post.


    Gu Jinli felt that Miss Ran could actually give her money directly. She preferred money. The Zheng family and Shangguan family had already given her such jade pendants and posts.


    But she didnt know that Miss Ran had a great future, and the Chu familys famous post would help her in the future.

 Chapter 555: Old things

    Chapter 555: Old things


    Chapter 555 Old things


    Gu Jinli still took the Chu family name card from Chu Jiapei and said, "Can you please, Aunt Chu, thank Miss Ran for me for letting her spend the money."


    Aunt Chu said: "If you want to thank me, it is my eldestdy who wants to thank you. If it were not for the girl, my eldestdy... would have died in vain."


    At the end of the sentence, Aunt Chu was choked up.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked: "Mother Chu, is Miss Ran looking for someone to give her a poison mixed with multiple medicinal materials?"


    Mother Chu nodded: "Yes, I''m looking for him, but I''m just suspicious that the doctor doesn''t have this ability."


    "The person who knows this kind of poisoning method may not necessarily be a doctor, but may also be a medicine boy who is familiar with various medicinal materials." Gu Jinli thought for a while and said: "Do you suspect any of the people who open a medicine shop? Or are there any of the people you suspect? A drug boy who specializes in taking medicine? You can check this aspect."


    Although doctors can treat patients, they may not know as much about medicines as the medicine boys who specialize in medicines. Just like modern doctors and pharmacists, pharmacists are people who know more about the types and effects of medicines than doctors.


    After hearing this, Grandma Chu stood up suddenly. She remembered... the olddy''s dowry included a pharmacy. Because Mrs. Shen was pregnant with her first child, she was a twin and her belly was too big and she was born prematurely. The eldest young master and the second youngdy were not in good health, so Mrs. Shen asked the olddy to hire a doctor from the drug store. Several medicine boys who understand pharmacology came to take care of him.


    Mama Chu''s eyes were red. The eldestdy guessed right. The olddy might be rted to this matter... Do you really think that the seconddy is a lucky one, while the eldestdy is the eldest daughter of a widowed woman and a bad person?


    Mammy Chu felt sorry for Miss Ran. After suppressing the difort in her heart, she asked Gu Jinli a lot about Miss Ran''s legs and feet, toxins, and non-poisonous medicines that would turn into poison when mixed together.


    Gu Jinli spent half an hour telling Aunt Chu everything he needed to say, and finally reminded: "Miss Ran, why not choose a few people with good memories and send them to the drug store to study for more than five years. As long as they seed, , it can be used for a lifetime.


    After hearing this, Aunt Chu stood up and thanked her: "Thank you very much for reminding me. I will tell the eldestdy what you said when I get back."


    Wealthy families will raise doctors, but they look down on medicine boys. They think that a doctor is enough. Medicine boys are just people who take medicine, and they are not on the stage. Therefore, they never value medicine boys. Who knows that there are better medicine boys in the world? The doctor''s business.


    Seeing Grandma Chu''s sincere attitude, Gu Jinli reminded her again: "In addition to medicinal materials, eating several seemingly non-poisonous foods together can produce toxins, which can harm people''s bodies and sometimes their lives."


    Mother Chu smiled and said, "We know this. There are dedicated cooks who understand this. Thank you for reminding me, girl."


    Seeing that Aunt Chu and the others understood this, Gu Jinli didn''t say anything more and followed Qin Sang to send Aunt Chu out of Jiang''s house.


    After Nanny Chu left, Qin Sang sent Gu Jinli back to the guest house.


    On the way, he asked her: "Xiaoyu, will the medicinal materials conflict with the food you eat and be poisonous?"


    Gu Jinli: "Yes. The medicine is not poisonous, and the food is not poisonous. But if there is a conflict, you may be poisoned if you drink the medicine after eating. Some toxins are strong and symptoms will appear soon, and some The toxin is small, and symptoms will appear only when it umtes too much, and the time may span several years, or even more than ten years.


    She looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Why are you asking this? Are you afraid that one day you will be poisoned by eating or drinking medicine?"


    She smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the food we usually eat usually does not conflict with medicines, unless you eat something very strange, or you are deliberately framed by someone, and you are mixed with something that can stimte the toxins of medicinal materials. You will be poisoned, just like Miss Ran.


    Qin Sang''s steps slowed down: "I''m not worried about myself, I just think of an old thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Jinli walked up to him, stopped, looked at his face and asked, "Have any rtives in your family been poisoned by this method?"


    Qin Sang was silent.


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t want to say? Or is it inconvenient to say? If you still remember what medicinal herbs and food your rtives ate at that time, you can tell me and I will see if eating them together will cause poisoning?" Qin Sang smiled and said: " I dont remember anymore.


    After escaping all the way, Gu Jinli felt that he already knew him very well. After hearing this, he knew that he didn''t want to talk anymore, so he had to walk away: "Then I''ll go back."


    Qin Sang took a few steps to catch up and asked, "Are you angry?"


    Gu Jinli looked back at him: "No." In fact, there was one thing. Brother Qin actually kept a secret from her. A good partner should be honest. Suspicion and concealment will destroy the rtionship between partners.


    Qin Sang finally understood her. He walked up to her and blocked her path: "It''s my dad. He used to be in good health. In my grandfather''s words, he was as strong as an ox. But starting from three years ago, His health gradually deteriorated, and he was invincible on the battlefield, but in the end he died of exhaustion on the battlefield."


    After his father''s death, Emperor Jingyuanunched a massive attack on Duke Wei''s government, and all three of their ns were wiped out.


    Qin Sang added: "Those who are slowly getting worse include some of my father''s colleagues and my eldest brother."


    It was not that he had no doubts, but he had no evidence. He only thought that his father, eldest brother, and several generals and uncles from Wei Guogong''s line died on the battlefield because they were defeated by the enemy.


    Now it seems that his father, eldest brother, and uncles'' health will gradually deteriorate, and it is very likely that they were poisoned. The poisoning method used should be simr to Miss Ran''s.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli suddenly asked: "Do you believe me so much? You don''t need to say anything."


    Such a thing is considered a secret.


    I have no intention of getting to the bottom of it, and Im not angry with you.


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled: "I know, but I want to tell you, because Xiaoyu deserves my trust."


    Because Xiaoyu deserves my trust.


    Gu Jinli: Im a little touched.


    Qin Sang paused after hearing this, and his face felt a little hot. He didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Jinli knew that he loved to blush, so he guessed that he was embarrassed at this moment, so he asked him: "Do you know what medicine your father drank before his health started to get worse? What kind of medicinal materials were there? What kind of food did you eat? Those are all ?


    It may not be easy to think about if you are older and older.


    But Qin Sang admired his father the most, and he was very careful. After his father''s health gradually deteriorated, he asked the housekeeper at home to bring out all the prescriptions his father had taken, and check them one by one. It''s just that he is not proficient in pharmacology, so he doesn''t see anything, but he still remembers the medicinal materials on the prescriptions.


    He said: "I remember the names of the medicinal materials, but as for the food, my father is a big talker. Before his health deteriorated, he was injured by a knife. He disliked the pain of taking medicine, so when he was recovering from his injuries, he asked my mother to take medicine, but she must take it every day. Give him delicious food every meal, and give him enough food, otherwise he wont take medicine. So the food he eats is so misceneous that its hard for me to remember everything at the moment.

 Chapter 556: Qin Erlang was cheated

    Chapter 556: Qin Eng was cheated


    Chapter 556: Qin Eng was tricked


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Your father is so cute."


    cute?


    Qin Sang couldn''t help but shook his head as he thought about his father, who was tall and bearded, with his sleeves rolled up and the hem of his clothes hanging around his waist, carrying a big knife and yelling at the three brothers. His dad is a hero, but he''s not cute at all.


    Gu Jinli looked at him shaking his head and seeming to be trembling. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Write down as much food as you can remember. Write to me the medicine and food your father took before his health deteriorated." , let me show you."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded, but said: "There are too many things and it takes too long. It may take a while to finish writing."


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, just give it to me after you finish writing it."


    Qin Sang nodded, and after sending Gu Jinli to the guest house, he said to her: "I have to go out. I maye back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about me. If there is anything inconvenient for you to do, , leave it to me to do it when I get back."


    The Fucheng garrison is training at night these days. If he goes there tonight, he will definitely be dragged along for training. It would be good toe back tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli asked: "It''ste at night, where are you going?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Go to the military camp outside the city to find General Guo. Uncle Jiang Qi and a group of people from the military post are training there. My second brother and I were injured and asked for leave and were unable to go. Now that we are in Fucheng, we must go and see Look, otherwise you will be said to be unruly."


    He went to the military camp for another purpose. The second brother went too far and actually wanted to be transferred directly to Yangji Mansion based on his achievements in suppressing bandits. If he goes to Yangji Mansion as Qin Eng, once something goes wrong, several families at the end of the vige will definitely be considered aplices and will be killed by the imperial court.


    He had to go to the military camp outside the city and ask General Guo to change his second brother''s transfer order to Zhongzhou, and then let his second brother fake his death. After that, he would no longer have the identity of Qin Eng. No matter how much trouble he made when he went to Yangji Mansion, The court will not find out about several families, and a few families can avoid the disaster of death.


    Gu Jinli guessed that he had other purposes for going to the military camp, but she didn''t ask. She just said, "Can you still enter the military camp if you go at this time? The guards in military camps are very strict. You are not a defender of the city. Others will What if you kill him with an arrow?"


    Qin Sang was happy when he heard the worry in her tone, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I know the secret code of the Fucheng defenders. Vice General Lan also gave me a small g. I won''t be shot to death by random arrows, so I can enter safely." .


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved: "Then you go, I will wait until youe back and then go home."


    "Okay." Qin Sang watched Gu Jinli enter the courtyard, closed the courtyard door, then turned and left, relying on the small g given by Vice General Lan to leave the city and rush to the military camp on the outskirts.


    Lieutenant General Lan was very happy when he saw himing and took him with him for night training.


    I didn''t sleep a wink all night, fighting and lurking, and even crossing a river and going up and down a cliff, which made everyone very tired.


    Qin Sang''s physical strength was very good. Although he was very tired, he did not copse.


    When Lieutenant General Lan saw him, he said to Jiang Qi, "Is this guy a bull? He''s in great shape. He''s not tired at all."


    Jiang Qi said: "Their brothers have been practicing martial arts since they were young. My father and uncle are both soldiers. They train them as soon as theye home. Their brothers have long been familiar with these tricks in the army, so they will never get tired."


    When Qin Sang saw them talking about Qin Eng, he said, "Uncle Lan, I want to ask you something..."


    "It''s your second brother''s business." He was interrupted by Lieutenant General Lan when he was halfway through his words: "You don''t want your second brother to go to Yangji Mansion? Although Yangji Mansion is far away, the ce is bitterly cold and not as cold as ours. Taiping, but you should know that we soldiers can only make achievements if we go to such a ce. You cant make any achievements even if you stay in a stable ce for ten years.


    He also said: "Your second brother is ambitious. He wants to get ahead, and Yangji Mansion is suitable for him." He said that he supported Qin Eng and thought that young people should go for it. If he were ten years younger, He will definitely not stay here, but will go to Yangji Mansion, or simply go to the northwest to fight against the Dayong people.


    Qin Sang had long expected that Deputy Lan would support Qin Eng. He said: "I also hope that the second brother can show his ambition, but grandpa has lost several sons, and only the second brother and I are left... During this time, we When my brother came home, he found that grandpa was much older and his eyesight was not working well. Not to mention it was dark, even when it was dark during the heavy rain, grandpa had to light amp at home so that grandpa could see."


    "Uncle Lan wrote to me some time ago and asked me why I didn''t go to the east. That''s why I didn''t go. I didn''t want my grandpa to be so old and not have any children or grandchildren to apany him. It would be too deste."


    Qin Sang begged again: "Uncle Lan, just think that I am selfish. Please help me. Don''t let the second brother go so far to Yangji Mansion. Just go to Jiangnan and Zhongzhou. If grandpa is good at it... the second brother can also catch up." Come back and see us."


    He added: "After grandpa''s 100 years, the second brother can go wherever he wants. I will never stop him."


    Its so sincere.


    What he said moved Lieutenant General Lan deeply, and he thought of his father. He was far away in the military camp and could not rush home to see his father for thest time, which became a lifelong regret.


    Vice General Lan agreed: "Okay, I''ll take care of this for you."


    He praised him again: "You are a filial boy and know how to care for your grandfather. Although your grandfather has lost your father and your uncle, he still has you as his grandson to be filial to him. This life is worth it."


    Vice General Lan was General Guo''s confidant and was very straightforward. After breakfast, he went to see General Guo without even sleeping, told him the matter, and begged him to change Qin Eng''s transfer order from Yangji Mansion to Zhongzhou.


    General Guoughed when he heard this: "Qin Sang deceived Qin Eng so much, aren''t you afraid that Qin Eng will fight with him when he returns?"


    Vice General Lan said proudly: "Sang''s fists and kicks are better than Eng''s. No matter how angry Eng is, he can''t beat him. Don''t worry."


    General Guo pointed at him and said, "You really like Qin Sang. Why, do you want to take him under yourmand?"


    Lieutenant General Lan said: "Don''t you want such a first-ss seedling?"


    He had already set his sights on it.


    General Guo shook his head: "It''s a good young man, but he''s too good. We can''t amodate him here. Their brother''s sword aura is too strong, suitable for training in the frontier army, but he is buried here."


    Without a war, how can we achieve meritorious service? Do we rely on suppressing bandits? We won''t encounter water bandits in ten years.


    The Qin brothers were born to be soldiers. Being trapped in the south, they could only live in a hundred households in their lifetime. If you go to the frontier army, you will have the opportunity to be a general.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Lan felt his heart ached, but he knew that General Guo was right, so he could no longer insist on leaving Sang Qin in the garrison in the city, and asked General Guo: "Can you help with the matter of Eng Qin''s family?"


    General Guo said: "Lao Qin''s son died in the battlefield. In hister years, he should have a grandson to see him off. Let''s change it."


    The matter that Qin Eng had nned so painstakingly was disrupted by Qin Sang.


    It is estimated that it will take more than ten chapters for the male and female protagonists to grow up. Because it suddenly spans several years, many things must be concluded and exined clearly. Otherwise, when the male and female protagonists grow up all of a sudden, and the industry suddenly bes bigger, it will look too big. Its sudden. If you wait a little longer, it will speed up the ending of the previous article. PS: Thank you for your support, okay^0^

 Chapter 557: clothing

    Chapter 557: clothing


    Chapter 557 Clothes


    As themander-in-chief of a pce, it was too easy for General Guo to change the transfer order of a small soldier. He spent a moment writing a new transfer order, stamped it with his own seal, and then asked his bodyguard to send it to the Fucheng Yamen. The seal of the Shangfu City Yamen can be sent to the Tianfu County Military Office.


    Lieutenant General Lan watched the guards go to Fucheng Yamen with the transfer order. He cupped his fists and said to General Guo, "General, thank you."


    After saying that, he ran to Qin Sang and told him that Qin Eng''s transfer order had been changed.


    "I found a pretty good ce for him, in Yuchang Mansion, Zhongzhou. The disaster victims had trouble wherever they were. The Yamen of Fucheng was almost taken away by the victims. Although it is stable now, it is still a bit chaotic. Where did it go? Eng has a higher chance of making meritorious deeds."


    Qin Sang passed by Yuchang Mansion in Zhongzhou when he was fleeing famine with several families. They were Liu Jie''er''s group who met on the outskirts of Yuchang Mansion.


    He also expected that Yuchang Mansion would be invaded by disaster victims and cause trouble.


    Tens of thousands of victims gathered on the outskirts of Yuchang Mansion, but Yuchang Mansion closed the city gates tightly and sent out government officials to drive them away. The victims fled all the way and became red-eyed. When angry, they would naturally cause chaos. .


    "Thank you, Uncle Lan." Qin Sang sped his fists at Deputy General Lan and thanked him sincerely. The lives of several families were saved.


    Deputy General Lanughed loudly, patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said: "Thank you, it''s just a word, but since you are here, stay a few more days and follow us to finish the night training."


    There are only three days and three nights of night training for the garrison in various prefectural cities, and there are only two days left to finish. Qin Sang has already told Gu Jinli that he may go backte. After thinking for a while, he agreed: "Young man, I obey."


    Quick, hes a man! Lieutenant General Lan was very happy. After pulling Qin Sang for a wrestling match, he went to take a bath, eat and sleep.


    Jiang Qi had already eaten and washed up. When he came out, he saw that Qin Sang was dirty. He gave him a wooden basin and a cloth: "Yours, go wash up quickly. After breakfast, go back to the camp to sleep. You have to get up in the afternoon to continue training." , very tiring.


    Qin Sang took it with a smile: "Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    The night training of the Fucheng garrison was not difficult for him. He had experienced even more difficult ones. For five days and five nights in a row, he could not return to the camp at all. He was always in the wild, and there was no so-called time-out to rest. He only had to eat and sleep during training. part.


    Qin Sang went to take a bath and received food, then returned to the camp of the Tianfu County Military Station and rested with the soldiers who came for night training. In the afternoon, he was awakened by the sound of gongs, and then rushed into the military camp. In the nearby mountains, a new night of night training begins.


    He stayed in the military camp for three days. As soon as the night training ended, he said goodbye to Lieutenant General Lan, Jiang Qi, and hisrades in themand post, mounted his bay-red horse, and headed straight for the capital.


    This bay-red horse was one of the prizes from the night training. Because of his participation, Tianfu County''s militarymander won second ce and received the prize of a war horse.


    This war horse will belong to the military department from now on, and war horses are precious. Jiang Qi is very happy to get this horse. Knowing that he came to Fucheng with the old man of the Gu family, he lent the war horse to him. When he returned to the military post, he rode his horse back again.


    The colleagues in the military department were very envious.


    The soldiers in the Fucheng Military Camp were a little sour. Several Fu soldiers who were about the same age as Qin Sang looked at his back as he rode away and snorted: "A county soldier, riding a horse from the Fucheng Military Camp, is not afraid of the horse." I fell off my back and became crippled!


    "What did you say? Say it again!" The soldiers at themand post were furious when they heard this. They gathered around and shouted at the sour people: "Are the soldiers great? You soldiers..."


    "Shut up!" Jiang Qi yelled angrily, interrupting themander and soldiers. If they were allowed to speak out, it would turn into a conflict between the government soldiers and the county soldiers, which was undesirable.


    The soldiers at the Division of Military Affairs listened to Jiang Qi''s advice. They immediately shut up and stood aside.


    The soldiers who had made nderous remarks earlier saw this and were very proud. Theyughed secretly and said, "You are going to choke on us, and even your 100-year-olds will not help you."


    However, Jiang Qi stared at them and said: "Tianfu County belongs to He''an Prefecture. The soldiers in the Division and the Prefecture soldiers are one family. We will not do anything to our brothers, but it is not right for you to say harsh words. If you are not convinced, , wait until the next night training, you will win it back with your real skills. Talking behind your back is no different from a shrew in the city!" Deputy General Lan has been watching the situation here, and when he heard this, he said: "Brother Jiang, you are right!"


    He pointed at those who made nderous remarks and said: "Are you **** women? Those two ounces of meat at the bottom have been shaved off? Learn to talk behind your back and run thirtyps around the camp for me!"


    The few soldiers who made nderous remarks could only admit their mistake and ran a circle around the camp together. Their gmander was also asked to sit down and run a circle together.


    Qin Sang rode a fast horse into the city and returned to Jiang''s house on Le''an Street. The concierge saw himing back and brought back a horse. He said in surprise: "Brother from the Qin family, have you bought a horse?"


    Hey, this is incredible, someone who is not an official can actually buy a horse.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s the horse from Tianfu County''s military station, not mine. I just ride it for a few days."


    The porter knew that Qin Sang was serving as a soldier at the Sibing Station, but his master was Jiang County Lieutenant. He knew that not just anyone could ride the horses at the Sibing Station. After hearing this, he was not disappointed, but even more impressed.


    Qin Sang asked again: "Nothing happened in the house these days, right? Are the old man and the girl of the Gu family here?"


    The concierge replied: "There is nothing going on in the house, and no one ising. The Gu family girl asked the Gu family old man to take Qiu Lang and the others to the Fucheng Yamen today to watch the sentencing of Ma Shisan and his gang."


    The Gu family has been going out every day these days. He said he was going back and had to buy some things for his family.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang hurriedly asked: "Has the person left?"


    Concierge boy: Not yet, were getting ready.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang entered the house and threw the horse''s reins to the porter: "Take the horse and tie it in the stable, feed it some fodder, and then go tell the Gu family and ask them to wait for me. After I wash up, I will follow They go to Fucheng Yamen together."


    I dont know if Boss Bao and his gang have been arrested? If they didn''t catch them all, Xiaoyu and the others might be in danger if they went to Fucheng Yamen to watch the excitement.


    "Hey, let''s go and do it right now. Brother Qin, don''t worry." The concierge liked horses very much, so he immediately took the reins and led the horse away.


    Qin Sang returned to the guest house and quickly took a shower and washed his hair. Just after washing and getting dressed, his hair was still wet, Gu Jinli ran over: "Brother Qin, you are back."


    Her voice was clear and full of joy. Qin Sang felt reassured. It seemed that he had been having a good time these past few days and had not encountered anything bad, otherwise he would not be so happy.


    Well, I just came back. Qin Sang wiped his hair with a dry cloth and said, Wait a moment, Ille back when Im done.


    After saying that, he entered the room and closed the door.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he ran back to the guest courtyard where he lived, brought a set of men''s robes, and waited in the courtyard.

 Chapter 558: A fish that slipped through the net

    Chapter 558: A fish that slipped through the


    Chapter 558 A fish slipped through the


    When Qin Sang opened the door again, he saw her standing in the yard holding a set of robes, her eyes closed and her head raised to enjoy the cool breeze, while she kicked the gravel under her feet in boredom.


    Xiaoyu. Qin Sang called out. Gu Jinli opened his eyes, ran over and handed him the clothes in his hand: I bought this for you, put it on and see if it fits you?


    Qin Sang was startled and looked at the robe she handed over. She bought this robe for him: "Is it expensive?"


    This material is very good, it should cost at least eight taels of silver.


    Gu Jinli winked at him and said with a smile: "It''s only six taels of silver, is it a good deal?"


    The store originally asked for eight taels of silver, but she bought more, so they forced her to get six taels of silver.


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "It is indeed a profit."


    Earned twenty taels of silver, which was enough for her family''s expenses for a month.


    Hurry up and try it on to see if it fits. Gu Jinli urged him.


    Qin Sang took the robe, entered the house, closed the door and changed his clothes. After changing his clothes, he walked out.


    The robe is ink-colored, with a cluster of bamboo leaves embroidered with white embroidery thread at the hem. Combined with his tall and thick figure, he looks like an ink painting standing tall in the world.


    As he walked around, the hem of his clothes moved slightly, and the white bamboo leaves loomed, adding a touch of elegance to him.


    Good-looking! Gu Jinli trotted over without waiting for him to step down, looked at him and said, Its so handsome.


    Awesome?


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment. What does this mean? Are you praising him for looking good, or are you saying that he is too stupid?


    He was puzzled, but he smiled brightly: "The clothes are very good, I like them very much, thank you Xiaoyu."


    Its just a little too small and the fit is a little tight.


    But Gu Jinli felt that this dress fit him best. You could faintly see the muscles on his chest. A man should have some muscles to be handsome.


    Qin Sang felt a little embarrassed when he saw her staring at his chest. He silently took two steps back and said, "Aren''t you going to the Fucheng Yamen to see Ma Shisan and the others sentenced? Let''s go."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him: "Are you shy?"


    Qin Sang: No.


    Recently, he has found a few ways to train his face so that it doesn''t get red all the time, but he can control it well in front of others, but it doesn''t seem to work well in front of Xiaoyu.


    It seems like he has to keep looking for new ways...it''s not good to keep blushing like this.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked suspiciously: "Really? It looks like your face is shy, it''s red."


    Want to poke.


    Qin Sang said righteously: "I just took a hot bath and my body was hot, so my face turned red."


    Actually, he always takes cold showers.


    He quickly changed the subject and said, "Xiaoyu doesn''t seem to be able to blush."


    Gu Jinli: "Are you saying I''m thick-skinned?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "No, I''m just curious."


    He has gotten used to it, so he doesnt think she is thick-skinned, and he likes her shamelessness very much.


    Gu Jinli said: "I have practiced before."


    There are some trainings that must be done in the previous life. Controlling your emotions and not letting your face change color is one of them.


    "Let''s go to Fucheng Yamen and let everyone in Fucheng see how handsome Mr. Qin, the vige boss of Dafeng Vige in Qingfu Town, is." Gu Jinli walked out of the yard, Qin Sang followed behind him and asked puzzledly: "How did I be grass? What is vige grass?"


    Gu Jinli continued walking without looking back: "Flowers represent women and grass represents men. The most handsome man in the vige is called vige grass." Qin Sang didn''t understand and asked: "Why not call it vige leaf? Flowers are women and men are men." It should be green leaves."


    Gu Jinli stopped, turned around and red at him: "Aren''t you arguing? It''s just a vige grass, not a vige leaf. If you ask me again, I will fall out!"


    Qin Sang looked at her angry look and nodded immediately: "Well, no need to ask, I am the vige grass."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Be good."


    Qiu Lang took A Duo and A Piao to learn how to patrol. Hearing this conversation, he was shocked.


    Ah Piao was about to cry: "Why is Sang like this? How can a heroic man be afraid of a little girl?"


    Qin Sang was good at boxing and kicking, and he knew a lot. He taught them a lot of things, which shocked them. They all admired Qin Sang. They also learned that Qin Sang was on duty at the military station. Everyone thought about him in the future. He will definitely be a general, but why is such a hero so timid in front of his boss?


    This is not the Qin Sang they know. Is this a fake?


    With a bang, Ah Duo gave Ah Piao a violent shudder and scolded: "Shut up, what did Saburo teach us? As a servant, no matter what the master says, you should not make any unreasonablements."


    You have to pretend to be deaf at times like this, you know?


    A Pian was beaten and finally shut up.


    Gu Jinli had already heard what they said and shouted to this side: "Qiu Lang, we are leaving, you should follow quickly."


    "Hey, here wee." Qiu Lang responded, and after telling Ah Duo to take care of the house, he took Danian and left.


    Feng Jin, Xiangzi, Ah Shi, Li Jieer, Xiao Ji, and Ah Chun were already waiting in the front yard. When they saw Gu Jinli and the othersing, they immediately saluted and followed Gu Jinli to the Fucheng Yamen.


    The people in the city knew that today was the day when Judge Tong went to court to interrogate Boss Bao and his gang, so they all came to watch the excitement. When Gu Jinli and the others arrived, there was already a sea of people outside the Fucheng Yamen.


    Feng Jin and Qiu Lang used the method taught by Qin Sang to form a circle and build a human wall, trapping Gu Jinli and Qin Sang inside to prevent the onlookers from rushing into them.


    Sister Li, Ah Shi, and Xiao Ji were also servants. Although they were women, they held hands to protect Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nced at Qiu Lang and the others and said to Qin Sang, "You taught them well."


    Qin Sang smiled: "I just taught the simplest things."


    If Feng Jin and the others can''t even do the work of nursing the hospital well, let alone other things.


    "Silence, silence, it''s time to go to the hall!" A shout rang out from the crowd, and the speaker was the storyteller.


    The storytellers in the city also came to watch the fun, and after watching the show, they could go to the restaurant to tell stories to the guests.


    There were too many people watching the excitement, and the ce was quite far from the court. People outside could not hear what was said inside, so these storytellers acted as messengers, conveying what was said in the court with their loud and trained voices. With the addition of some storytelling skills, after a court hearing, Gu Jinli seemed to have listened to a storyteller, which was simply not too exciting.


    The Fucheng Yamen had long had evidence of the crimes of Ma Shisan and his group, and Hu Tongpang quickly convicted Ma Shisan and his group. Ma Shisan hasmitted a murder and will be executed tomorrow.


    The remaining aplices, one by one, were all taken to work in the official mines.


    What the Chu Dynasty liked most was to send men who broke thew to work in the government mines. This kind of freebor was avable as much as they wanted.


    While interrogating Boss Bao, one of his concubines also revealed that Boss Bao also helped the water bandits to cover up in the city.


    Ha, Hu Tongpanughed: "It''s still a fish that slipped through the."


    Inform Magistrate Liang immediately.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Liang immediately sent people to Linhe Mansion to report the matter to the people left behind by Ming Shaoqing.


    If Boss Bao was just cing loan sharks in the city, collecting protection fees and so on, at most he would die, his son would die, and his grandson would still be alive. But he actually helped the water bandits. Sorry, all three tribes were arrested!

 Chapter 559: go home

    Chapter 559: go home


    Chapter 559 Going Home


    When Boss Baos wife and children learned about this, they scolded Boss Bao half to death. Several young concubines couldnt bear the blow and fainted.


    Boss Bao knew that he was doomed and didn''t care about the insults at all. Adhering to the principle that his own death would be better than everyone else''s death, he also confessed that Boss Yu, Boss Mao, and the Fengdong family in the north of the city had all helped the water bandits.


    Hu Tongpan quickly sent people to arrest him again.


    Boss Yu, Boss Mao, and the Fengdong family were afraid that Boss Bao would expose themselves, so they sent people to listen at the yamen gate. When they heard this, they immediately wanted to run back quietly to report the news, but they were discovered by Qin Sang, who immediately asked Qiu Lang, Feng Jin and others went to arrest people.


    At that time, they were still shouting: "Come quickly, someone is going to give Boss Yu and the others a message."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an explosion in front of the Fucheng Yamen, and the people watching the excitement and the Fuyamen officials immediately began to arrest people in the crowd.


    Not long after, Feng Jin and Qiu Lang helped the government officials arrest five people and took them to the court together.


    Hu Tongpan was afraid that Boss Yu and others would escape, so he immediately ordered someone to close the city gate first.


    On this day, the people in Fucheng saw a lot of excitement.


    The storytellers'' faces were glowing with excitement. They had just made a lot of money for storytelling from the water bandit case, and they could make a fortune from Boss Bao, Boss Yu, and the Fengdong family. It was really a blessing from God. .


    No, they have to find someone quickly to find out what little secrets Boss Bao, Ma Shisan, and Boss Yu have. The more exciting the better, so that guests wille to listen to their story.


    The storytellers from He''an Mansion learned from Jiangnan and were very capable. The next day, they set up tables in every major restaurant, teahouse, wine shop, and even the downtown area, and started talking about Boss Bao, Boss Yu, and Fengdong''s family. Its about these people.


    It was said so vividly that one was frothing at the mouth, telling all about how Boss Bao and his gang went astray from childhood to adulthood.


    Fengdong''s family was said to be the worst because he was from Fucheng. Even when he was six years old, he was still wetting the bed. When he was fourteen years old, he went to the building to eat meat. He also had a concubine''s eldest daughter with the woman in the building and raised him outside. , now everyone has said everything about who she has married.


    Gu Jinli also went to listen to a storyteller and was dumbfounded... Well, do you want to travel through time and be a paparazzi in modern times? You are much better than the paparazzi.


    Fucheng was still bustling because of Boss Bao and the others'' affairs, but Gu Jinli and the others did not stay any longer, but were preparing to go home.


    The day before leaving, Gu Jinli asked Qiu Lang, Feng Jin, Ah Shi, and Tong Dayu to clean Jiang''s house and tidy up the ce where he lived. This is Jiang''s house. The Jiang family has good intentions in letting them live there. They can''t mess up other people''s ces.


    They had been cleaning for a day, washed all the bedding they had slept on, dried them in the sun, and folded them up in the house.


    Uncle Cheng looked at it and sighed: "Miss Gu, you don''t have to be like this. You are guests, or guests who are kind to the Jiang family. Where can I let you do such menial work?"


    I am actually very happy, and I like Gu family a little more. Although the Gu family are farmers, they know the rules and are very considerate of others. Even if such guestse to stay from time to time, they, the servants of the Jiang family, will notin.


    The third grandpa smiled and said: "Old Cheng, don''t worry about them. This small job is nothing, let them do it."


    After hearing this, Old Uncle Cheng no longer stopped him.


    That night, Qin Sang found Gu Jinli and handed her a letter: "It''s from Miss Ran''s people. I asked you to burn it after reading it."


    Gu Jinli wondered: "Isn''t this matter settled? Why is she still sending me a letter?"


    She opened the envelope and read the letter by the light of thentern in Qin Sang''s hand. The letter said that Miss Ran knew that they were leaving early tomorrow morning and could not send someone to see them off, so she had to write a letter to say goodbye and thank Gu Jinli for his kindness.


    He also said that Miss Ran had broken her injured leg yesterday and had the bone reattached. The process was very painful and Miss Ran fainted twice, but the effect was very good. Miss Ran''s bones are well connected, even better than Qi Kangping''s. Doctor Xiao said that as long as she heals her injuries like Qi Kangping, her legs and feet will no longer beme.


    It is said that Miss Ran''s injured leg was notme at first, but the eldest son of Shen family hurt Miss Ran, and the leg bone that Miss Ran had connected was crooked, so she becameme. There is only one legitimate son in the Ran family now. The olddy was reluctant to punish him, so she suppressed the matter.


    At the end of the letter, Miss Ran also told her her full name and the nickname used by her maternal ancestors, so that she could remember it, especially the nickname of her maternal ancestors. The old shopkeepers of the Chu family industry all recognized her as this. The nickname is more useful than the Ran family''s first name.


    Gu Jinli read the letter and burned it as promised: "Miss Ran is smart and prudent. Although her life is not going well now, she will definitely live a good life in the future."


    Qin Sang knew the Chu family and Lord Ran. Hearing this, he said: "Well, the Chu family and Lord Ran are both smart people and will not waste such an eldest daughter in vain."


    The eldest daughters of noble families are all carefully brought up, especially girls like Miss Ran, who are all rushing to be queens and concubines. It is impossible for them to live in the back house in vain. human hands.


    And Mr. Ran knew that the olddy and his step-brother had harmed Miss Ran, but he did not take her away. To put it bluntly, he was raising gu, and he wanted to use his step-wife and the olddy as Miss Ran''s whetstone.


    If Miss Ran can''t even fight these two, she will be even less able to survive after entering the pce.


    Miss Ran knew this, so she never asked Mr. Ran or the Chu family for help. Instead, she kept holding back, hoping to bring down Mr. Shen and the olddy in one fell swoop.


    After hearing what Qin Sang said, Gu Jinli shook his head and said: "The noble family is really not a human being, harming his own daughter like this."


    Qin Sang was stunned after hearing this: "Don''t you like noble families?"


    Gu Jinli: "I don''t like it, especially some men from noble families. It''s disgusting."


    "Why?" Qin Sang asked: "Although some men are bad, there are also good ones."


    For example, his dad...well, he will also try to be a good man.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "Do all men from noble families take concubines? Those who don''t take concubines will also have girls who have **** with them. Isn''t it disgusting for such a man to have **** with one woman and then another?"


    Qin Sang saw the disgust on her face, remembered her words, and said with a smile: "I also think such a man is not good."


    His father is not like this and is only kind to his mother.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Of course our little brother Qin is not that kind of man."


    He looked at his clothes again and said, "If I had known, I would have bought you an extra set of clothes. There is only one, and you don''t have to rece it. You look good in that dark robe, itplements you."


    Qin Sang: "You don''t need to buy too much. One suit is enough. I need you six taels of silver."


    Xiaoyu loves money so much, I must feel bad for spending six taels of silver on him.


    but


    If you buy fabrics and make your own clothes, you can save half your money.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, I happened to buy a lot of fabric and I will go back and make you some clothes."


    She did it quietly so that no one would know about it, so no one would gossip about it.

 Chapter 560: settle accounts

    Chapter 560: settle ounts


    Chapter 560 Settlement of ounts


    Qin Sang was very happy to hear that Gu Jinli was going to make clothes for him, but he remembered what his third grandma said that Xiaoyu was very poor at embroidery work, and he was afraid that she would be hit if she couldn''t do it well. He hesitated for a while and advised: "My clothes are enough." , you dont have to do it, its too time-consuming, you still have the pharmaceutical factory to be busy with.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked: "You think I don''t do needlework very much, and you are afraid that the clothes I make will be too ugly, so you don''t let me do it? Do you dislike the clothes I make?"


    Qin Sang hurriedly said: "No. I''m very happy that you are willing to make clothes for me. I just heard from the third grandma that you don''t like to use needle and thread. It takes a lot of time to sew clothes. I''m afraid that you will be unhappy if you do it for a long time."


    If making clothes makes her angry, then dont do it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, sewing a piece of clothing is no big deal to me. Just wait and collect the clothes."


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Qin Sang followed her with antern and showed her the way. After sending her back to the guest house, he turned around and went back to rest.


    The next day before dawn, Gu Jinli and the others got up, picked up the dry food prepared by Uncle Cheng, and set off to leave.


    Mr. Qi knew that they were leaving. As early as yesterday, he had someone deliver the tools he had purchased on his behalf. He also sent them ten mule carts so that they could carry their servants home.


    It was dark today, and the ten coachmen in charge of driving also came, waiting with Mr. Qi at the gate of Jiangzhai.


    After seeing Gu Jinli and othersing out, Mr. Qi said: "Mr. Gu, girl from the Gu family, this is my family''s coachman. Some of them often go to your workshop to get spices. You are all familiar with them. I will drive you back this time."


    The Qi family''s coachmen came up and saluted with sped fists and said hello.


    Third Grandpa smiled and said: "Thank you for your hard work, masters."


    He added: "Let Mr. Qi worry about it."


    Xiaoyu bought a lot of servants, forty-five in total, plus the eight bought by Daya''s family, and the things Xiaoyu bought, it really couldn''t fit ten mule carts.


    Mr. Qi shook his head: "Qi''s gift is not even half as good as Gu''s."


    If it weren''t for Gu Jinli''s reminder, he might have been fascinated by the money and dragged the Qi family into a ce of eternal destruction.


    He then asked: "Mr. Gu, when will your brother Ane home?"


    Mr. Qi thought that if Gu Jinan came back this month, he would take his two sons to the Gu family to get goods at the end of the month, and then let his two sons write papers and poems with Gu Jinan. After they became familiar with each other, they could get to know Zheng Zheng through Gu Jinan. The eldest grandson of Shangguan family.


    Gu Jinli saw Mr. Qi''s intention, but this kind of thing is inevitable in life. She can ept this mutual help-style acquaintance, but if the Qi family dares to harm her family, then don''t me her for being rude. !


    The third grandpa replied: "When we came to Fucheng, Brother An wrote back and said that he would be back soon after Shaoqing left. I guess it will be soon."


    Mr. Qi was overjoyed to hear that Ming Shaoqing had returned to Beijing. Gu Jinan would definitelye back this month. He would definitely see her when he took his two sons with him at the end of the month.


    Mr. Qi was happy and sent the Gu family away happily.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli reminded him: "Sir, please remember, I don''t like trouble."


    So your olddy, the people of the Li family, including those who want to cut off your spice business, are optimistic about it. If they are not optimistic about it, there is no need to do this business.


    Mr. Qi hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, girl, it''s just this once, there won''t be any trouble again."


    Gu Jinli nodded, got on his mule cart, and Qin Sang drove him out of the city.


    The team of mule carts galloped all the way. After staying one night on the road, they continued on the road the next day and finally returned to Dafeng Vige at midnight.


    Several families at the end of the vige knew that they were back, and they all came to watch the fun. They were all shocked when they saw Gu Jinliing back after buying so many servants. Mrs. Chen widened her eyes, pointed at the servants who had got off the mule cart and lined up in four rows, and asked in a trembling voice: "Xiaoyu, these, these are the servants you bought? Oh, my God, you too Its toovish, just go to Fucheng and youll be rich as hell.


    The third grandma cursed when she heard this: "What are you talking about? What does it mean to be so powerful? Can you speak? This is something Xiaoyu bought to work in the workshop, not to serve others."


    Seeing that the vigers came to watch the fun after getting the news, if they heard Chen''s words, they would not know how to spread the word about Xiaoyu''s arrogance. They would probably think that their family was already extremely wealthy.


    After the third mistress scolded Mrs. Chen, she felt sorry for the money again. Dozens of servants, how much money had been spent.


    In fact, Gu Jinli didn''t spend much money on his trip to Fucheng. Most of it was thepensation money given by Mr. Qi''s family. The domineering olddy of the Qi family made her hundreds of taels of silver and a gold head and face for nothing.


    After receiving the news, Mrs. Cui and Gu Jinxiu also ran out immediately. They pulled Gu Jinli over and looked at it again and again, and asked, "How is it in Fucheng? You haven''t suffered any grievances, right?"


    Mrs. Cui knew that her second daughter was powerful, but as a mother, she could not help but worry about her daughter.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I am so cruel, who can make me suffer? I will be fine."


    Gu Jinxiuughed when he heard this: "I know you are capable, so drink some water first and take a rest."


    Gu Jinli was thirsty, so he took the bowl handed by Gu Jinxiu and drank all the water in the bowl.


    Ms. Cui reminded her: "Don''t say anything fierce in the future. Girls should be gentler...even if they are not really gentle, they still have to pretend."


    Its too fierce to talk about marriage.


    "Okay, mother." Gu Jinli nodded in agreement, and was pulled away by Luo Huiniang: "Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, do these people you bought know how to fist and kick? I saw a girl. She almost fell just now, but she turned around and stood up again. He''s stable, he seems to know how to punch and kick."


    Luo Huiniang''s face turned red with excitement. She had been practicing martial arts since she was a child and her favorite was girls who knew how to box and kick.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Yes, I''m lucky. There are twenty-five people who came from the **** agency and know some fists and kicks."


    Escort Agency! Just like my father. Luo Huiniang was so excited that she pulled Gu Jinli and asked her to introduce Sister Li and the others to her.


    The Qin family.


    Qin Eng stared at Luo Huiniang with a sinister look on his face, sneered, and secretly cursed: You idiot, why are you so excited? Wasn''t it just that I met a few servants who knew how to box and kick?


    He turned his eyes and looked at Qin Sang, who was moving things for the Gu family, with an even more sinister look in his eyes... Sang actually tricked him and ruined what he had nned for a long time. He didn''t care that he was talking to a peasant girl. Come and go, why does he need to let him go to Yangji Mansion? !


    Qin Eng was so angry because the transfer order from the Division of Military Affairs had been sent one day in advance. He happily went to receive the transfer order, but the moment he saw the transfer order, he wanted to kill!


    What was nned early in the morning and would definitely seed, actually went awry.


    Thinking that the only person who could change the order was the chief general of the Fucheng garrison, and Sang went to Fucheng again. Without much effort, Qin Eng guessed that it was Qin Sang who was responsible.


    He couldn''t believe that he and Saburo, who had been close friends since childhood, would actually plot against him.


    Qin Sang noticed Qin Eng''s gaze, turned his head and nced into his yard, and saw Qin Eng''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were murderous. He looked away with a calm expression and continued to help the Gu family move things.


    Qin Eng became even more angry when he saw it, and almost couldn''t help but rush to beat him. But Qin Eng still had sense, suppressed his anger, and waited for Qin Sang to return home before settling the score.

 Chapter 561: Busy

    Chapter 561: Busy


    Chapter 561 Busy


    When Vige Chief He learned that Gu Jinli and the others were back and had brought back a team of mule carts, at least ten, he was so excited that he immediately called his two grandsons, who came in a hurry.


    He Tongsheng was smart and had already seen through his grandfather''s thoughts. Seeing that his grandfather was so excited that his beard was about to stand up, he hurriedly said: "Grandpa, please wait a little longer. The Gu family won''t run away. It doesn''t matter if you leave early orte." Same."


    With a snap, Vige Chief He pped He Tongsheng on the head: "You brat, it''s only when you go early that our family seems to be close to the Gu family. If you gote, the Gu family thinks our family is asking for help."


    Then he scolded: "Aren''t you told to go and y with Brother Cheng every day? Why don''t you go? If this continues, how long will it take for you to get along with Brother Cheng like brothers? You are better than Brother Cheng. You are several years older, if you dont get along well while you are still young now, in the future when you are a few years older, you will have nothing to talk to, let alone kiss.


    Vige Chief He felt that he was really worried about his third grandson. Why was he so ignorant? He had paved the road for him and he wouldn''t even walk.


    He Tongsheng rolled his eyes behind the back of Vige Chief He and said, "Now that I know about it, grandpa, I will go and y with Brother Cheng often."


    But Brother Cheng of the Gu family is bored to death. When I go to y with him, he ys with him and writes. Are I a person who loves to write? He ran away after staying less than half an hour.


    He Tongsheng thought about the way Brother Cheng pulled him to write for several hours. He couldn''t help but trembled and cautiously said to Vige Chief He: "Grandpa, how about I go y with the eldest brother of the Gu family?"


    He felt that ying with the eldest brother of the Gu family would be much better than ying with Gu Jincheng. The eldest brother of the Gu family has been to Jinling Mansion and has extensive knowledge. ying with him will definitely not be boring.


    Vige Chief He red at him: "How old are you? How old is Brother An of the Gu family? What knowledge do you have? What knowledge does Brother An have? Are you the only one who can y with Brother An? Don''t give me those useless things. , you go y with Brother Cheng more often, and just work it out, if you dare to sneak away and y without Brother Cheng, I will kill you alive!"


    Seeing that the life of the Gu family is better than that of the Lu family before, the Gu family has a good heart and has never done anything bad. They have always respected him as the vige chief. If you don''t get along with such a family, what are you waiting for? Tong Sheng just doesn''t think about it.


    The three of them walked quickly and arrived at the end of the vige in less than a quarter of an hour. On the way, they met some people who came to watch the excitement, including He Daqian''s family.


    When Vige Chief He saw him, he immediately became angry: "He Daqian, you bastard, who allowed you toe to the end of the vige? Thend at the end of the vige has been bought by the Qin Gu Luotian family. No one else in the vige is allowed toe in casually. Go back to me! You have forgotten the lesson learned by He Cui''er''s family. If your family wants to be driven out of the vige like He Cui''er''s family, you will continue to do it to me!"


    He Dacai from the He Daqian family also helped the Lu family go to the Gu family to steal the prescription. Now he is sentenced to work in the mines. I wonder if he is exhausted? The Gu family doesn''t like the He Daqian family very much. Does he still dare toe together and seek death?


    He Daqian said with an apologetic smile: "Vige Chief, you always misunderstood. I just followed the He family to watch the fun and didn''t want to do anything. In the past, Dacai was ignorant, but I have severed ties with him. I won''t be like him." He is looking for trouble with the Gu family in such a short-sighted way."


    "Get lost!" Vige Chief He said: "If your family wants to live a good life in the vige, don''t make trouble for the He family, and just be honest with me. In a few years, when the He family bes rich, I will Ill find you a job alone.


    Forget about the Gu family''s work, He Daqian and He Laosi''s family won''t use them, and they won''t even sell themselves to the Gu family.


    He Daqian wanted to say more, but the vige chief He was already beating people with his cane. He Daqian was afraid and ran away with He Laosi.


    Vige Chief He then said to the other He family members who came to watch the fun: "Go back, the sun has already set. Why are you joining in the fun? The Gu family is the one who bothers others the most by crowding around his house."


    He added: "Do you still want to make money from the Gu family? If you want to make money and live a good life, you have to abide by the rules of the Gu family."


    The Gu family is different from the Lu family. Whenever something good happens in Mr. Lu''s family, he wants everyone in Tianfu County to know about it. But the Gu family just wants to live their own small life. The most annoying thing is that whenever something happens at home, the vigers flock to him like a swarm. Home. The vigers knew that the Qin Gu Luotian family was not easy to deal with. Although they wanted to watch the fun, they were eventually driven back by the vige chief He.


    Vige Chief He took his two grandsons to Gu Jinli''s house happily. Wang Yongfu let them in without stopping him.


    "Hey, little fish girl, who are these people?" Vige Chief He asked immediately when he saw the dozens of servants when he arrived.


    Gu Jinli: "My family bought a servant and put him to work in the workshop."


    "What? Your family bought servants!" Vige Chief He''s eyes widened in shock. The Gu family actually bought dozens of servants. Oh, its really crazy.


    Vige Chief He was very excited, even more excited than his own family when they bought it. He kept looking around Qiu Lang and the others, and the more they looked at it, the better it felt.


    Third Grandpa shook his head and asked Third Grandma to take out a bowl of braised pork sent by Qi Kangle and gave it to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, Xiaoyu and the others have been on the road for two days, and the house is still busy. You Lets take the Jinsheng brothers home first ande back tomorrow.


    "Hey, hey, what Brother Gu said is that Xiaoyu girl and the others are back safely, so I''ll go home first ande back tomorrow." Vige Chief He oftenes to the Gu family and is already familiar with the Gu family, so he is not polite. I took a bowl of braised pork and took my two grandchildren home.


    After Qin Sang unloaded the cloth and other items bought by Gu Jinli, he looked at the other things ced in the mule cart and said, "These are tools for crushing medicinal materials. There are also some medicinal materials and seeds that are not suitable for keeping at home. Send them together." Workshop."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded, called Qiu Lang and the others, asked them toe over and give gifts to several families, and then took them to the workshop.


    Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa were not at ease and followed him.


    The group of people went to the workshop again. Mutong had already been waiting with Ye Jingzi and the others. When they saw Gu Jinli bringing the people back, they immediately came over to greet them.


    Gu Jinli handed the two booklets to Mutong: "Uncle Mutong, these are the books containing their physical characteristics. You allocate residences to them ording to the booklets."


    Mutong is experienced in handling affairs. He used to follow Dr. Wu and managed more than a hundred people in his heyday. Arrangement for these dozens of servants is naturally a piece of cake.


    But now that it was getting dark, he could only use the simplest method to amodate them first: "All the male servants follow Da Kou, and all the female maids follow Jing Zi. They will take you to your residence. It''s gettingte today, so first If you live like this, we will make arrangements for you and your family tomorrow."


    He stared at them again and said in a cold voice: "Remember your status, you are now the ves of the Gu family, so you have to obey the Gu family''s orders. If you dare to have the slightest intention, you will be killed with a stick, or the whole family will be sold to the mines. !

 Chapter 562: in spite of

    Chapter 562: in spite of


    Chapter 562 No matter


    These servants heard Mutong''s words and all responded: "Yes."


    Mu Tong stared at them and saw that they were all honest, so he felt relieved and asked brother and sister Ye Dakou and Ye Jingzi to take these servants down and resettle them.


    Ye Dakou and Ye Jingzi also received Mu Tong''s instructions. When cing these servants, they would carefully observe their faces. If there was any disgust or disdain, or if they were short-sighted people who wanted to take good things when they saw them, they would remember them. Come down and tell Mutong.


    Eight servants bought by Gu Daya''s family also temporarily live in the workshop.


    Gu Daya said: "Auntie will take them to the braised food shop and Fugui Building tomorrow and let them live there."


    The braised food shop has servants rooms, and the Fugui Building has several rooms specifically for the clerks, which are enough for eight people.


    Gu Jinli nodded and asked Mutong: "Uncle Mutong, is there anything going on in the workshop these days when I''m not here?"


    Mu Tong smiled and said: "Everything is fine in the workshop, nothing happened."


    Gu Dashan looked hesitant, wanting to say something to Gu Jinli, but he was worried that she had just returned home and was afraid that she would be too tired, so he did not say anything.


    Gu Jinli saw it and asked directly: "Dad, what''s wrong? But what happened to the workshop?"


    Gu Dashan said: "Nothing serious happened. It''s just that Liang Zhuzi came with two people yesterday. They said they were his brother-inw and cousin. They wanted to be like him ande to our workshop to get things to sell and ask for goods from us."


    Gu Jinli listened and pondered for a while, then asked: "What did dad say?"


    Gu Dashan: "Dad is stupid and his eyes are not vicious. He was afraid that he would misjudge those two people, so he didn''t respond and sent them away. But looking at those two people, he didn''t give up. Knowing that you are back, tomorrow will be Itsing.


    Gu Jinli praised him after hearing this: "Dad, you have be smarter."


    Gu Dashan red at her and then smiled: "I''m teasing your father again. What do you want to do about those two people? They are rtives of Liang Zhuzi. Liang Zhuzi brought them here personally, so I''m afraid it''s hard to refuse."


    They have cooperated with Liang Zhuzi for so long, and they are all on the same page. If they reject those two people, it will inevitably embarrass Liang Zhuzi.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Dad, we are kind to Liang Zhuzi. He can make a fortune thanks to our family. But if he dares to make more money, then how poor he was before, how poor he will be in the future."


    Gu Dashan was shocked when he heard this: "Xiaoyu, what do you mean?"


    Gu Jinli: "Refuse, don''t talk about rtives or not, I don''t want to sell to Liang Zhuzi who takes bulk goods like this."


    He added: "He has been a little wanderlusttely."


    Gone with the wind? What do you mean? Gu Dashan asked.


    Gu Jinli: "He suddenly became rich, and he is a little lost. He needs to be allowed to calm down, otherwise something will definitely happen in the future."


    Third Grandpa said from the side: "Xiaoyu is right. I don''t like the way things are done when I go back to the shop on the beams and pirs. Farmers who just have a little money are likendlords. They have to wake up, otherwise If something happens to him, we will probably be affected as well."


    Gu Dashan remembered that Liang Zhuzi was wearing brocade clothes and looked like a big man, and he frowned and said, "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu."


    He doesn''t quite understand the twists and turns in business, but at critical moments, just listen to Xiaoyu.


    "Xiaoyu, the tools have been put away for you. There is a set of tools for you in the yard of the pharmacy." After Qin Sang moved all the tools and put them away, he washed his face with well water and walked over and said.


    Gu Jinli said: "Well, thank you for your hard work, little brother Qin."


    Her pharmacy yard, except for people like Mutong, only Qin Sang can enter, and not even Luo Huiniang can enter.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. Just as he was about to say goodbye and go home, Gu Dashan said, "Sang, go to my uncle''s house for dinner tonight."


    Sang had a hard time protecting Xiaoyu and the others all the way to Fucheng. I felt sorry for him if he didn''t leave for a meal. Qin Sang did not refuse and nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    Gu Dashan liked Qin Sang very much. When he saw that he agreed, he said to Gu Jinli: "Then I will go back first and ask your mother to cook more dishes. Then I will call Mr. Qin and Eng, and our two families will have a good meal. "


    Okay dad. Gu Jinli nodded and watched Gu Dashan leave.


    Not long after, after Ye Dakou and Ye Jingzi settled the people, they came over and reported: "We have seen those people, Xiao Dongjia and Uncle Mutong, and no one dislikes that this is a rural ce."


    Many servants did not like toe to the countryside. When they saw their masters living in the countryside, they felt contempt in their hearts, but there was no such thing among the people who were bought back by the young master.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "Uncle Mu Tong, please take a closer look in the next few days. If you see anyone who is not here intentionally, tell me and I will sell them."


    She doesnt want anyone whose heart is not here.


    "Hey." Uncle Mu Tong nodded, and after telling Gu Jinli what happened in the workshop recently, Gu Jinli went home with Third Grandpa and Qin Sang.


    The house is still very lively, and Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Yan, Mrs. Chu, and Aunt Tian are still watching the fun.


    Mr. Cui and Gu Jinxiu have already taken out the gifts they bought for several families and distributed them to each family one by one.


    Gu Jinli had prepared this a long time ago. She brought gifts for each family. Each gift had the name of each family written on it. Gu Jinxiu and Cui were both literate, so they directly followed the names written on the gifts. , distributed to each household.


    Mrs. Chen looked at her gift, her eyes were red again, she touched half of the brocade on it and said: "This is good material, only rich people can afford it. Sister Mei has wanted to wear brocade clothes before. If she still Now, I dont know how happy I should be.


    Gu Dagui looked at it and cursed: "Why are you crying? Brother Dashan''s family is so happy today. Wouldn''t it be bad luck for you to shed tears here? Hurry up and put away your tears. Let''s go home."


    The eldest brother has not been in good spirits recently. He didnte to Brother Dashans house when it was so lively, and Brother Xing didnte either. He didnt dare to let him stay at home alone. He stayed with him after school, so they were the family of four. .


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen wiped away her tears, took the gift from her family, and followed Gu Dagui home.


    The Chu family also took gifts and went home.


    Luo Huiniang was reluctant to leave and wanted to hear what Gu Jinli said about Fucheng. Before leaving, she said, "Xiaoyu, I''ll sleep with you tonight. You tell me about Fucheng."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay."


    Luo Huiniang saw that Gu Jinli agreed, and then she went home happily.


    Not long after, the third grandma prepared the meal, and Gu Jinli and his family had afortable meal with Mr. Qin and Qin Sang.


    Qin Eng still didn''te. He was afraid that if he came, he would beat Qin Sang violently at the dinner table.


    Gu Jinli had already guessed that Qin Sang had other things to do when he went to Fucheng to defend the army camp, so he nced at him while eating.


    Qin Sang saw it and smiled at her.


    After dinner, Mr. Qin said goodbye to Sang Qin and went home. Gu Jinli said, "I''ll see Grandpa Qin off."


    Mr. Qin smiled. Is this girl here to see him off? Maybe he was afraid that Saburo would be beaten.


    After several catastrophes, Mr. Qin has be very open-minded and has a very open-minded view of many things, especially the affairs of the younger generation. After leaving the Gu family yard, he said: "Sang, you go home first, I will go to the end of the vige for a walk. To avoid getting in with thieves.


    After saying that, he walked away with leisurely steps, obviously not wanting to worry about thewsuit between Eng and Sang.

 Chapter 563: lost

    Chapter 563: lost


    Chapter 563 Lost


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qin''s back and asked Qin Sang: "What did you do when you went to the Fucheng garrison camp?"


    Seeing her asking, Qin Sang didn''t hide it from her and said, "I beg Vice-General Lan to change the second brother''s transfer order."


    Gu Jinli smiled. Sure enough, Qin Eng was leaving.


    "He must be furious now. You have to be careful." She heard Brother Cheng say that in addition to Liang Zhuzi''s visit yesterday, there was also a man in military uniform who came to Qin''s house. He must be giving Qin Eng a new gift. Ordered.


    Brother Cheng also said that after the soldier left, he heard several banging sounds from Qin''s house. He guessed that Qin Eng was angry and smashed the wall with his fists at home, and he was not afraid of smashing the broken wall at home. Copsed.


    Yesterday, Luo Huiniang went to fetch water from the old well and met Qin Eng. Before she even said hello, Qin Eng smashed a stone beside the well, which frightened Luo Huiniang so much that she didn''t even dare to say hello.


    Brother Cheng took all this into ount and reminded Gu Jinli specifically: "Brother Eng''s temper is getting worse and worse. He looks like he is going crazy. Sister, please stay away from him until he gets over his madness."


    Look, even Brother Cheng knows that Qin Eng is going to be angry to death, and Qin Sang is afraid that things will be bad when he returns home this time.


    Gu Jinli took out two packets of medicine and stuffed them into Qin Sang: "This is my newly prepared poison. The one wrapped in white paper is the antidote. You should take it now. The one wrapped in yellow paper is poison... If there is danger, don''t feel bad. Thats it.


    Qin Sang looked at the two packets of medicine in his hand, smiled, and returned the medicine to Gu Jinli: "Second brother and I haven''t reached that point yet, Xiaoyu, don''t worry."


    Although the second brother has many bad things, he is his dead brother after all. They grew up together. If he could, he would never use poison on him or kill him in his life.


    Seeing that he refused to take it, Gu Jinli didn''t force it. He put the medicine away and said, "Then be careful and don''t let him go."


    Qin Sang said: "This time, it won''t happen."


    Tonight, none of them will give in to the other, and there will be a life-savingpetition.


    He said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, go back. I will appear in front of you well tomorrow, don''t worry."


    The sky was gray and ck, with only the dim moonlight shining down. Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang''s face. His face was filled with determination and confidence. He thought that everything would be fine. He nodded and said, "Then I''ll go back."


    Qin Eng has a cold and murderous aura that is different from Qin Sang. Qin Eng is like a bloodthirsty evil ghost who can do anything. Qin Sang values love, so Gu Jinli is worried that Qin Sang will suffer a loss.


    "Well, let''s go back." Qin Sang stood there, watching Gu Jinli enter the Gu family yard, and then walked towards the Qin family.


    He stopped before he reached the courtyard gate.


    Qin Eng stood at the entrance of the courtyard, staring at him with cold eyes: "Go to the mountain."


    If a fight breaks out here, several families will hear it.


    Qin Sang had no objection and nodded: "Okay."


    Hearing his calm tone, Qin Eng became even more angry. He really didn''t understand how Saburo''s temper was developed? How could he be raised so smoothly and calmly? He is nothing like his father and second brother.


    The two of them spoke in a cadence, wanting to put all their emotions in their voices, unlike Saburo, whose tone of voice was so steady that it could make people angry to death.


    The two brothers entered the mountain one after another. When they arrived at the mountain, Qin Eng took out his gouhe knife and shed at Qin Sang without saying a word.


    Qin Sang frowned, he didn''t like his second brother using the Gouhe knife. This kind of murderous knife snatched from the hands of water bandits and used as a side weapon will only make the evil spirit on the body worse.


    He was not distracted by the knife, but struck back immediately.


    Dang Dang! In the mountains, at night, in the cool breeze, the sound of weapons shing echoed around.


    The two brothers fought for an unknown amount of time. They fought from the depths of night to the break of dawn, and then the winner was determined.


    Whoosh!


    The long knife in Qin Sang''s hand shed Qin Eng''s front chest, making a **** in his chest, and then kicked him over. His body was like lightning, and his elbow struck directly against the wound on his chest. He turned the knife in his hand, put it against his neck, and said with a smile: "Second brother, you lose."


    Qin Eng was furious and wanted to turn over and fight again, but Qin Sang was born with great strength. The knife was pressed against his neck and his elbow was still pressing on his wound. He never had a chance to turn over.


    He lost, lost to Sang of the Qin family!


    Qin Sang looked at him and asked, "Second brother, you are not convinced? You feel ashamed of losing to me."


    Qin Eng''s thoughts were seen through, he snorted coldly and said: "You just relied on your own strength to win."


    If he loses to the Qin family''s Da Lang, he will definitely not be dissatisfied, just because the Qin family''s Da Lang has always been stronger than them, but Da Lang is dead, and this is the Qin family''s San Lang!


    Qin Sang looked at Qin Eng, and when he moved the knife in his hand, he actually cut an inch of flesh on Qin Eng''s neck.


    Qin Eng was horrified and said in disbelief: "You actually want to kill me!"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, I will never kill my second brother."


    He threw away the long knife, stood up, and stretched out his hand to Qin Eng: "I just want to tell the second brother that there are people outside, and the second brother is not the most powerful. Arrogance, underestimation of the enemy, and cruelty will kill the second brother."


    Qin Eng looked at his outstretched hand, knocked it away with a palm, and stood up: "You win, so of course everything you say is reasonable."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was not angry. Instead, he took a few steps forward, faced Qin Eng, stared at him and asked, "What does second brother want? Do you want revenge, or do you want greater achievements?"


    Qin Eng was startled: "What are you talking about? Of course I want revenge."


    Qin Sang smiled and asked, "Is that all? Second brother wants more than that."


    Qin Eng didn''t answer when he heard the words, he just stared at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang did not need him to answer, but continued what he said before: "Whether the second brother wants revenge or wants a higher status, it is not advisable to underestimate the enemy, be conceited, cruel, and prone to killing."


    "Those who underestimate the enemy will surely die at the hands of the enemy; those who love killing will surely die at the hands of others; those who are cruel will never be able to win over people''s hearts; those who are conceited will surely lose everything."


    If second brother wants to seed, he must get rid of these shorings and be kind-hearted. Only then can he win over peoples hearts and attract talents from all walks of life.


    "I will beat the second brother today, but I just want to tell the second brother that you are conceited and underestimate the enemy. The person you are fighting tonight is me. I will not kill you, but if you are fighting a mortal enemy, how can you survive?"


    Qin Sang looked at Qin Eng and said sincerely: "I will never kill the second brother. I have no choice tonight. The second brother is leaving. I am afraid that the second brother''s temper will kill me. That''s why I won over you. Next time I lost your face, all for your own good, and I want you to wake up."


    After saying this, he extended his hand to Qin Eng again.


    Qin Eng lost thepetition today, and was exposed and lectured by Qin Sang. He felt extremely unhappy... But as Sang said, he did this for his own good.


    "Even so, you don''t have to go behind my back to change the order. You can tell me first."


    Qin Sang smiled: "If I told you in advance, would the second brother listen?"

 Chapter 564: Do you really like farm girls?

    Chapter 564: Do you really like farm girls?


    Chapter 564 Do you really like a peasant girl?


    Qin Eng paused, knowing very well that he would not listen, and would only use more ruthless means to prevent Qin Sang from changing the order.


    Second brother, are you awake? Qin Sang asked.


    Qin Eng was speechless for a moment, and finally nodded: "Sang, I was too anxious and lost my usual temperament."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief... He saw all the changes in his second brother and knew that he had gone through a catastrophe and could not bear the blow, and he was already starting to get mad.


    In the past, the family had a doctor, and there were often imperial doctorsing in and out of the house. He knew very well that after some disasters, some people would lose control of their emotions and lead to madness.


    He was worried that his second brother would be like that.


    Grandpa was also very worried. He scolded and beat the second brother, and tried many methods to save the second brother, but it didn''t work. The second brother''s temper was getting worse and worse.


    He thought hard for a long time and came up with this method to frustrate him.


    Originally, I was worried that it would not seed, but unexpectedly, it actually happened.


    Qin Sang was very happy. He sat on the ground and said to Qin Eng: "After my second brother arrives at Yuchang Mansion in Zhongzhou, there is no need to rush to make meritorious service. Just be an inconspicuous soldier. When you cheat your death like this, no one will do more investigation." .


    with a small soldier who died without meritorious service, and whose family is a farmer, the generals won''t pay much attention to it, and will just give him some money as a pension.


    Yeah. Qin Eng responded and sat on the grass in the mountain. However, the dew-covered grass was a little wet, which made Qin Eng frown.


    Like him, Saburo was the legitimate son of a noble family and was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He didn''t understand why Saburo could sit on the ground casually like a farm boy.


    Seeing Qin Eng''s frown and the disgust in his eyes, Qin Sangughed and said: "Second brother, we don''t know what the real situation is in Yangji Mansion. You must be careful, don''t do it." No more reckless impulsiveness.


    Qin Eng nodded after hearing this and said: "Sang, the people I trust most are you and General He. When I gain a foothold in Yangji Mansion, you have toe and help me."


    He was also afraid that Qin Sang would note, so he stared at him and said: "This is the great hatred of our three ns. You are the only legitimate son left by the Marquis of Qin. You are the most legitimate heir to the title of the Qin family. You should avenge the Qin family." , and then revitalize the Qin family."


    Rather than stay here and hang out with a peasant girl.


    Qin Sang looked at the ck and white sky and said, "Second brother, don''t worry, I will avenge the Qin family."


    Qin Eng was overjoyed when he heard this, and said again: "I know that you went to Fucheng to change the transfer order to save those families. You were afraid that if I took any action, those families would be killed. But those who seed will kill people. They Its an outsider


    "They are our benefactors." Qin Sang interrupted Qin Eng: "Second brother, you have to remember that no one wants to take refuge in a master who does things to his benefactors."


    Qin Eng was choked to the point of speechlessness. Although he knew that those families were kind to him, he didn''t like those families, and in his eyes, it was okay to sacrifice some outsiders as long as he could get revenge.


    Second brother, there are many ways to do things. Although it takes some time to do it, if you can get the best of both worlds by spending some time, why not do it?


    Hearing this, Qin Eng was even more ashamed.


    The two brothers sat silently, the only sounds in their ears were the chirping of early birds and the chirping of frogs and the whistling of the mountain wind.


    Not long after, a golden light rose from the top of the mountain, the sun irradiated the earth, and the mountain began to light up. Qin Sang stood up and said: "Second brother,e back."


    Seeing that he had left, Qin Eng had no choice but to follow him and follow the familiar mountain road towards his home. When he was about to leave the mountain, Qin Eng couldn''t help but ask: "Does Sang really like farm girls? They follow We are different."


    Qin Sang paused for a moment, then continued walking: "The Qin family is from a farmer''s background, and my grandfather is a farmer who has cultivated thend."


    Qin Eng''s expression changed slightly. Although Sang didn''t answer the question of whether he liked peasant girls, he did say that the Qin family are farmers. The meaning behind this is really intriguing.


    Sang. Qin Eng called Qin Sang, and when he turned around, he said: Dont let those families or that fish trap you.


    Saburo is a galloping horse on the grasnd, an eagle soaring in the mountains and forests, and a sharp arrow piercing the sky on the battlefield. He should not be trapped by anyone. Qin Sang looked back at Qin Eng and said with a smile: "Second brother, you think too much."


    After hearing this, Qin Eng didn''t say anything else. He said everything that needed to be said. The same was true for Qin Sang. He had already said everything that needed to be said and could be said.


    Beside the old well at the end of the vige, Gu Jinli had two empty buckets at his feet. He stretched his neck, stood on tiptoes, and looked at the path behind the Qin family house.


    Mr. Qin was at the well. When he saw it, he said, "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Gu Jinli looked back at Mr. Qin and said, "You came earlier than me. You didn''t sleepst night."


    You are worried about yourself, so dont pretend that nothing is wrong andfort me.


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "Old man, Jue Qian, why don''t you sleep?"


    He was guarding the path behind the housest night, but he saw this little girl getting up three times to look towards the path. In the morning, she even got up before dawn and carried a bucket to carry water.


    The water tanks at home are probably full.


    Gu Jinli was not angry when his behaviorst night was exposed. He turned around and smiled at Mr. Qin and said, "I''m worried about Brother Qin, so I don''t dare to sleep well."


    Mr. Qin was stunned andughed out loud: "You girl, you have such a temper..."


    Gu Jinli: "Very good, right."


    Mr. Qin:


    If you dont say anything, this girl will be proud of you. You cant let her be proud of you.


    but


    Mr. Qin looked at Gu Jinli. If she could really apany Sang, Sang would definitely live a very happy life in the future... Only in front of Xiaoyu could Sang smile so brightly and act like a half-grown boy, a little ignorant. childish.


    Brother Qin! Gu Jinli saw Qin Sang appearing on the path behind Qins house and ran over quickly.


    Qin Sang heard her voice and saw her running towards him. He raised the corner of his mouth and raised a smile, as bright as the sun. He quickened his pace and walked towards her, saying: "Slow down, be careful not to fall."


    "I run very steadily and won''t fall." Gu Jinli ran up to Qin Sang, looked him up and down, and asked, "Aren''t you bullied? If you are, just tell me and I will avenge you. .


    After saying that, he red at Qin Eng on the path, which made Qin Eng''s face darken.


    Qin Sang said: "No."


    He whispered to her again: "I won."


    There was a little pride in his tone.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I knew you would win."


    Qin Eng''s face turned darker as he listened to their conversation. Sang actually said everything to this country girl. Where was his defensiveness?


    Mr. Qin walked over slowly and saw Qin Eng''s dark face and the injury on his neck, and said, "If you are dirty, go back and wash it quickly."


    Qin Eng has sobered up a lot, and he also knows that Mr. Qin is worried about him, and he doesn''t want to disobey Mr. Qin anymore, so he respectfully said: "Yes, grandson will go back now."


    . In rage. PS: I still want to thank everyone for your support. I will speed up the process of letting the male and female protagonists grow up. Sweet love ising^0^

 Chapter 565: Why should you give it?

    Chapter 565: Why should you give it?


    Chapter 565 Why should I give it?


    Mr. Qin was very relieved to see that Qin Eng did not lose control of his anger, but went home obediently. Sang had something to do, and Eng finally became sober and calm.


    Seeing that Qin Sang''s body was a little dirty and there were dried blood stains on his clothes, Gu Jinli immediately took out a bamboo tube of gold wound medicine and handed it to him: "Take the gold wound medicine I prepared, take it back and clean the wound with salt water. , and then apply the medicine.


    He asked worriedly: "Are there any bruises on your body? Are you hurting your bones? How about I show you."


    Qin Sang subconsciously took two steps back: "No, give me the medicine and I will apply it myself."


    He pointed at Mr. Qin and said, "Grandpa also knows about injuries caused by injuries. He can help me look at them."


    The injuries on the body required taking off clothes. Xiaoyu is a girl after all.


    Seeing that Qin Eng''s matter was settled, Mr. Qin was in a good mood at the moment. He made a rare joke to Qin Sang: "I can''t see it. I''m old and my eyesight is dazzled. Let Xiaoyu show it to you. Her little girl''s eyesight is so good." .


    Qin Sang was shocked. He looked at Mr. Qin and couldn''t believe that his grandfather would say such a thing.


    Mr. Qin looked at Qin Sang''s sudden red face and smiled. He pointed at his face and said to Gu Jinli, "Look, he''s blushing again. He''s just like his father. When his father first married his mother, he was I often blush in front of my mother."


    Gu Jinli suddenly realized: "I told you why little brother Qin always likes to blush. It turns out he is like his father."


    Qin Sang couldn''t bear it anymore and walked past them quickly: "I''m going home."


    After walking a few steps, he heard theughter of Grandpa and Xiaoyu. Xiaoyusughter was particrly clear, making him raise the corners of his mouth again.


    His steps were long and fast. After walking for a while, he looked back and saw that Gu Jinli and Mr. Qin were far away from him. He hurriedly shouted: "Grandpa, Xiaoyu, hurry up."


    It was daylight, and several families were getting up. After what happenedst time in Yushu Vige, Ms. Cui had been very strict with Xiaoyu recently. If she stayed out too early in the morning, Ms. Cui would definitelye out to look for her.


    "Here wee." Gu Jinli quickened her pace. By the time she arrived at the gate of Qin''s courtyard, Qin Sang had already brought back a load of water and said, "I brought your bucket back to you when I saw it. You pick it up." Go home."


    The two families are close to each other. If he carries the water here, she will have to travel less.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Thank you, little brother Qin. I''m going home. Remember to apply medicine to your injuries. If you feel too much pain,e to me and I''ll show you. The injury can''t be dyed."


    Qin Sang nodded and watched her carry the bucket home.


    "Hmph!" Mr. Qin snorted coldly and said sourly: "There are two pairs of buckets by the well. Do you know our buckets? Why don''t you carry water for yourself? Why don''t you carry it for the little fish?"


    Mr. Qin looked around and saw no one, so he asked in a low voice: "Are you..."


    "Grandpa, why are you like my second brother, always thinking so wildly?" Qin Sang interrupted Mr. Qin: "I''ll fetch water to prevent you from getting bored."


    Hehe, Mr. Qinughed, this kid still dares to be tough with him, just wait and see how long you can keep pretending?


    Mrs. Cui saw Gu Jinli carrying water back, so she didn''t go out to look for her: "The water tank is already full, don''t carry it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Camellia came and knocked on the door of the courtyard: "My wife, is the young master here? Someone from the Liang family is here, and the master asked me to invite the young master toe over."


    Mrs. Cui went to open the door for Zhu Camellia: "Come in, Xiaoyu is here."


    Zhu Camellia smiled and bowed to Mrs. Cui, then went to the kitchen to help Gu Jinxiu and the third grandma do some morning chores.


    Gu Jinxiu saw the camelliaing and said with a smile: "The camellia is here, the water has been picked up, you can have a rest today."


    Usually, Zhu Camellia or Wang Mashi would pick up the water at home, but today the little fish was so energetic that he filled up the two water tanks at home. She was really worried that the little fish would be too excited and fill the water in the tank. Dump it out and pick it up again.


    Zhu Camellia heard that Gu Jinli picked the water and hurried to thank her.


    Gu Jinli washed his face, sat in the yard and drank soy milk slowly: "It''s just carrying water. Before you guys came, my eldest brother and sister were the ones who took turns picking it up."


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was still drinking soy milk slowly, Zhu Camellia asked: "Little boss, shopkeeper Liang and the others are here, don''t you go over?" Gu Jinli: "No hurry, let them dry before talking."


    Hearing this, Zhu Camellia didn''t say anything else. She was just busy with the household chores, sweeping with a broom.


    Brother Cheng had already gotten up, dipped his toothbrush in tooth powder, brushed his teeth ording to Gu Jinli''s teachings, washed his face, ran over to Gu Jinli and bared his teeth and said, "Second sister, does it smell good?"


    Gu Jinli looked at his small teeth and smiled: "Well, there is a fresh fragrance after brushing your teeth, but..."


    Brother Cheng tilted his head: "Huh?"


    Gu Jinli: "No matter how fragrant it is, it''s useless. In another year, all your teeth will fall out."


    Cheng Ge''er will be five years old at the end of the year, and children start to lose their teeth at the earliest age of five.


    Will all your teeth fall out? Brother Cheng was about to cry and ran to Mrs. Cui: Mom, Brother Cheng will have no teeth in the future. What should I do if he cant eat?


    Ms. Cui smiled and shook her head: "Your second sister is scaring you again. Children all need to have their teeth reced. After the teeth fall out, they will grow back. Don''t be afraid."


    Really? Cheng Geer was still worried.


    Ms. Cui nodded: "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, wait until your elder brotheres back and ask him."


    The person Cheng Geer trusts the most is An Geer. As long as An Geer says it, he will not question it.


    Brother Cheng felt relieved and ran to Gu Jinli, angrily saying, "Second sister lied to me again. Mother said that if all the teeth fall out, they will grow back again."


    Gu Jinli stared with big innocent eyes and said, "I didn''t say that your teeth won''t grow back after they fell out. You thought they wouldn''t grow back. You can''t me me."


    Brother Cheng:


    The second sister is a bad person, so she knows how to bully him.


    Gu Jinli looked at the little guy''s deted appearance, put down the wooden bowl, and said to Ms. Cui: "Mom, I''m going to the workshop."


    Ms. Cui: Hey, lets go.


    When Gu Jinli came to the workshop, Liang Zhuzi and the others were waiting anxiously, and almost couldn''t help but run to Gu''s house to look for Gu Jinli. But Gu Jinli had already said that regarding business matters in the workshop, she had a woman at home and her husband could not go. If you dare to go, there is no need to discuss business.


    "Little Yu girl, you''re finally here." As soon as Liang Zhuzi saw Gu Jinli, he led two people to greet him and introduced: "This is my brother-inw Xizi. This is my cousin Chang Kang. They have arranged a shop and want toe. Your family is looking for goods to sell."


    This cousin is the son of Liang Zhuzis wifes aunt, who lives in Hukang County. Liang Zhuzi and his wife were able to open a shop in Hukang County. This aunts family helped a lot, and Liang Zhuzi also invited this cousin to work in the shop. Be a buddy.


    Now you dislike the low position of a clerk and want to be a boss and have a powerful position?


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked at Liang Zhuzi, and said, "Uncle Liang is living a good life, and he has gained a lot of weight."


    In the past, Liang Zhuzi''s family was poor and had not enough to eat. He was very skinny. Now that he has been a shopkeeper for only four months, he has gained a lot of weight. He is also wearing brocade clothes, which are better than her. It''s really... Oily nouveau riche.


    "Uncle Liang, since you are so direct, let me make it clear. I will not sell goods to your brother-inw and cousin." Gu Jinli sat on the chair brought by Qiu Lang.


    Qiu Lang and Feng Jin were standing next to her, looking like elder sisters.


    After hearing this, Xizi and Chang Kang looked very unhappy, especially Chang Kang, who asked Gu Jinli directly: "Little girl, why don''t you sell the goods to us? We will give you money when we get the goods, and we will also sign a contract with you. , its like this, why dont you give it?


    Gu Jinli smiled: "The goods are mine, why should I give them to them?"

 Chapter 566: throw it out

    Chapter 566: throw it out


    Chapter 566 Throw it out


    Chang Kang choked to death with one sentence. His face turned green. He looked at Liang Zhuzi and said, "Cousin-inw, please say something."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and looked at Liang Zhuzi.


    Liang Zhuzi looked at Gu Jinli''s smiling face and felt embarrassed. However, he had been a shopkeeper for several months and was favored by people from Hukang County. He was already in a state of despair. He didn''t want to embarrass himself in front of his rtives, so he said bravely: " Xiaoyu girl, my cousin and brother-inw are here to ask for goods sincerely, can you help me?"


    No. Gu Jinli refused simply and asked Liang Zhuzi: Do you think our workshopcks a buyer like you?


    Liang Zhuzi trembled when he heard this: "Xiao, Xiaoyu girl, what do you mean?"


    Gu Jinli sneered: "What do you mean? I want to terminate the contract with you."


    After listening to this, Gu Dashan took out the contract he had prepared a long time ago and read the sentence above: "Gu''s Workshop has the right to terminate the contract with Liang Zhuzi and the twelve buyers in Lianghe Vige at any time withoutpensation."


    Gu Jinli looked at Liang Zhuzi and asked, "Uncle Liang, did you hear clearly?"


    Liang Zhuzi''s face turned pale and he almost fell to the ground, but Liang Dunzi helped him.


    Liang Dunzi knew that his eldest brother''s behavior was a bit bad, but he was his eldest brother after all, so he could only help as much as possible: "Xiaoyu girl, don''t be angry, my eldest brother just wants to repay his kindness. My sister-inw''s aunt''s family helped her in Hukang County Quite a few, so my eldest brother wanted to bring them to ask for goods."


    And Xizi is the sister-inw''s younger brother, and life at home is not very good, so naturally he has to help.


    Gu Jinli looked at Liang Dunzi and said, "Uncle Dunzi, you still remember the hard days in the past, but it''s a pity that your eldest brother has forgotten it andpletely regards himself as a rich man."


    These words were like a p on Liang Zhuzis face.


    Gu Jinli added: "But he doesn''t want to think about it. He is a farmer and has no backing at home. He is so public in a foreign county and he is not afraid of being plotted against his life."


    She looked at Liang Zhuzi and said onest thing: "Uncle Liang, I only remind you this time, if you still can''t learn to be smart, then there is no need to continue our business. You know very well that our workshop has Lei Wuye and Qi The two big buyers, sir, dont need you as a buyer at all. I sell you such a sought-after product because of my past friendship."


    But


    If you abuse this thing, it will disappear soon.


    Liang Zhuzi broke into a cold sweat when he heard this. Thinking of his arrogance during this period, his face turned pale.


    He has indeed been praised too much recently, forgetting the hard days in the past, and also forgetting that Gu''s workshop does notck him as a buyer, and his goods are still obtained through kindness. But the Gu family doesn''t owe him anything, but is kind to him. If he continues to be ungrateful and the Gu family is angry, he won''t even be able to get any crumbs.


    The vigers from Lianghe Vige who came to pick up the tofu sneered at Liang Zhuzi with dissatisfaction: "The little boss is right, some people just don''t know what theirst names are after being fed a few cups of yellow soup and ttered by a few people. Farmers, at home I didnt have enough to eat in the past few months, why are you pretending to be a rich man?


    Another viger from Lianghe Vige said: "You can pretend it if you want. You have some real skills, but you have to ask for the goods, so how can you pretend? Bah!"


    The vigers of Lianghe Vige have been very dissatisfied with Liang Zhuzi''s publicity recently. When they saw that Liang Zhuzi went too far and brought rtives to ask for goods, they became angry and began to ridicule him.


    Liang Zhuzi''s eyes turned red after listening to what the vigers said, and he said to Gu Jinli: "Little boss, I was wrong... about the goods, forget it."


    Chang Kang was anxious after hearing this: "Cousin, what do you mean? You promised my mother and cousin to help me get the goods to sell, and we can make money together. What do you mean now?"


    Chang Kang was very happy and contented when he was able to work in Liang Zhuzi''s shop at first. But when he saw that Liang Zhuzi''s shop was making a lot of money every day, his eyes turned red with jealousy, and he became dissatisfied. He encouraged his mother to persuade his cousin, and then asked his cousin to get angry with Liang Zhuzi. This forced Liang Zhuzi to Zhuzhu brought them to get the goods. I originally thought that the person in charge of Gu''s workshop was a little girl and could easily get the goods, but I didn''t expect that this little girl was so vicious that she didn''t even want to give him the goods, not even Liang Zhuzi''s share.


    Liang Zhuzhu regained his old strength, stood up and said to Chang Kang: "You work in the shop, and you get one tael of silver a month, which is as much as two months'' wages of other shop assistants. If you are not satisfied yet, , I wont work in the shop anymore.


    As for your cousin, if she doesnt want to live with me, then divorce her!


    "Heli!" Xizi was anxious and said hurriedly: "Brother-inw, please don''t talk nonsense. My sister gave birth to a son for you, and she also sent your father to him with sackcloth and mourning. This is the rule. "


    Liang Zhuzhu didnt want to reconcile with his wife, he just wanted to scare Xizi and Chang Kang.


    Gu Jinli was not interested in watching their family''swsuit and said directly: "If you have nothing to do, just leave. We still have to work in the workshop."


    He also reminded Liang Zhuzhu onest time: "Uncle Liang, please remember that although money is good, money can bring disaster. You should keep a low profile and do business peacefully. If you are too showy, disaster wille at any time." . When the timees, our workshop will not save you. The contract clearly states that once the goods are shipped out, the workshop will not be responsible."


    Liang Zhuzi responded hurriedly: "Yes, Uncle Liang has remembered... Xiaoyu girl, uncle, thank you."


    He apologized to Gu Dashan again: "It was me who was ignorant and caused trouble to Brother Gu. I won''t do it again."


    Gu Dashan nodded and said nothing, but said in his heart: With the temper of my second daughter, there will be no next time for you, and next time I will not give you the goods.


    Chang Kang was furious andined: "Cousin-inw, if you can''t do it, just say so. Now that my shop has been sold, what will happen to the money for this shop? You have to pay for it."


    Liang Dunzi was shocked. His sister-inw''s cousin was really shameless: "You didn''t tell my brother when you bought the shop. How could you make him lose money?"


    Chang Kang sneered: "I didn''t tell him anything. I did. This money..."


    "Feng Jin, it''s too noisy, throw him out." Gu Jinli was toozy to listen to Chang Kang''s nonsense and directly ordered Feng Jin to throw him out.


    "Yes." Feng Jin walked over, picked up Chang Kang, ignored Chang Kang''s call, and threw him out of the workshop door with a bang, smashing Kang Kang into pieces.


    Brother Liang Zhuzi apologized to Gu Jinli again and then left.


    The vigers in Lianghe Vige were also relieved. They thanked Gu Jinli, took the soy products and seasonings and left, going to a fixed town to sell them.


    The Liang family''s matter is finally settled.


    Gu Jinli got up and went to the pharmaceutical workshop. Mutong had already read the brochures of Feng Jin and others overnight, and finally settled the Lu family and Wu family in a courtyard near the workshop mansion.


    Wood passage: "This courtyard has three main rooms, four side rooms, a kitchen, and a firewood shed. It used to be where everyone lived. There are many rooms, which is enough for the Lu family and the Wu family."


    Tong Dayu''s family and the rest of the servants lived in a workshop and house. Those with families lived in one courtyard, while those who were not married lived separately for men and women, so two courtyards could fit in.


    Gu Jinli also promised them: "The open space outside the workshop house belongs to my family. When you get married, I will build a house for you outside the workshop house. You can move out and live your own life."

 Chapter 567: good news

    Chapter 567: good news


    Chapter 567 Good News


    Tong Dayu and the other servants were very happy and hurriedly thanked Gu Jinli.


    They thought they were going to serve the master''s family, but unexpectedly they didn''t. Instead, they worked in the workshop and didn''t have to live with the master''s family. It was as if they were not servants.


    Gu Jinli called Sister Li and Feng Jin over again and said to them: "Let me see if you have a fight. Don''t hold back."


    Feng Jin and Li Jieer are both ruthless people who don''t talk much but have real abilities. When they heard the words, they responded, and the two started fighting in the yard.


    The result was unexpected, the winner turned out to be Sister Li.


    Feng Jin lost to Sister Li again, and felt a little embarrassed on his face. Although he couldn''t beat Sister Li before, but now that Sister Li is sick, he has never beaten her.


    Gu Jinli smiled with satisfaction: "Sister Li is indeed amazing."


    Sister Li sped her fists and saluted Gu Jinli: "My little boss has given me too much praise. When I get better, I can win faster."


    Gu Jinli nced at Feng Jin with evil intentions. Sure enough, the young man was already eager to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.


    Sister Li is a person with real ability, and people with real ability are arrogant. Sister Li is willing to follow her because she is kind to them, but Gu Jinxiu has never been kind to Sister Li and the others.


    Sister Li paused after hearing this and asked, "Does the little boss care about Sister Xiu?"


    Ye Jingzi has already introduced the Gu family to them, and also said that the Gu family doesn''t like their servants calling them miss and master, so they can just call the little boss''s sister Xiu Jie''er.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "She is my biological sister. She has endured a lot of hardships since she was born, and she even suffered a lot of beatings to protect our three younger siblings."


    Grandma Gu loves to hit people, and she often beats and scolds them when she was in her hometown. Gu Jinxiu couldn''t beat Old Madam Gu. Every time she saw them being beaten, she could only hug them and use her body to block Old Madam Gu''s crutches.


    She inherited the memory of the original owner and remembered all these things. She was also grateful for everything Gu Jinxiu, the eldest sister, did for them.


    Sister Li heard this and said: "Since I am someone the little boss cares about, I will try my best to protect Sister Xiu. Unless I die, no one can touch Sister Xiu."


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister Li, thank you, my eldest sister will leave it to you."


    She escaped the famine and knew many disgusting things... Many families in the countryside were afraid that their girls would be robbed if they were too good-looking. In ancient times, innocence was valued. If a girl was robbed and her body was ruined, you could only marry the gangster who robbed you, otherwise you would be condemned.


    Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan had been worried about Gu Jinxiu, fearing that a wrong eye would not be able to protect her. Gu Jinli was also worried, so they gave the most skilled Sister Li to Gu Jinxiu and asked Sister Li to protect her personally.


    Immediately, Sister Li followed Gu Jinli to meet Gu Jinxiu. After bowing, Sister Li stayed at Gu Jinli''s house and followed Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinli received good news from Xuanhufang.


    After Dr. Wu tried the tooth powder, he determined that there was no conflict or poisoning problem, so he sent the tooth powder to Yuanzi Pharmacy.


    After the Min Dong family tried it, they were so pleasantly surprised that they immediately sent Shopkeeper Cheng, who is closest to Tianfu County, and they have already arrived.


    "Little fish girl, the God of Wealth is here. Open the door quickly and tell us about the tooth powder." Old Doctor Wu was in a good mood recently and said loudly as soon as he arrived at the workshop.


    Shopkeeper Cheng and another gentleman in brocade robes stood behind Dr. Wu and waited.


    Gu Jinli took Mutong, Kanliu and Ye Jingzi to open the door and weed them in. "Grandpa Wu, shopkeeper Cheng, pleasee in quickly... who is this uncle?"


    Shopkeeper Cheng said: "Yuanzi Pharmacy, shopkeeper Zhang of the Jinling branch. The tooth powder you make is excellent. There are many wealthy families in Jinling, so it is suitable to transport it to where to sell it."


    Shopkeeper Zhang cupped his hands in front of Gu Jinli and said, "Girls from the Gu family are polite."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Hello, shopkeeper Zhang, pleasee in quickly."


    She weed people into the pharmaceutical workshop, and the two shopkeepers Cheng and Zhang walked and looked at each other, and the more they looked, the more satisfied they became. This pharmaceutical workshop is doing a very good job. Mosquito-repellent incense grinding tools are drying in the yard, and in the house the guys are using tools to crush medicinal materials to make mosquito-repellent incense.


    Gu Jinli took them to the main room where they were receiving guests and asked Ye Jingzi to bring the tooth powder: "Two shopkeepers, take a look, this is the tooth powder from the workshop. It not only has a fragrance, but also has a longsting fragrance, and can also treat toothaches and the like. "


    Whats the price? Shopkeeper Cheng asked. They, Yuanzi Medicine Store, had only received several medicinal materials for making tooth powder from Gu Jinli, but they didnt know what price Gu Jinli had set.


    Gu Jinli: "Ordinary farmers don''t know how to use tooth powder. They sell it to people from well-off families. The lowest price is one hundred cents per tael, and a pack is just one tael."


    Old doctor Wuughed when he heard this: "You girl, you are really good at business. None of the medicinal materials you use to make tooth powder are expensive."


    The cost was only ten cents and one tael, and she sold it for ten times the price when she resold it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa Wu, I didn''t raise the price intentionally. Although the medicinal materials are not expensive, the most valuable thing is thebor cost. It takes a lot of effort to grind the medicinal materials into tooth powder."


    So she also spent a lot of money to buy people.


    Shopkeeper Cheng doesn''t think it''s expensive, but Shopkeeper Zhang thinks it''s cheap. Good things like tooth powder can be sold for at least one tael of silver a bottle as long as you cross the Huai River and reach the prosperous ces in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The two shopkeepers made a decision: "The price is okay. I bought it from Yuanzi Medicine Store. But I need two kinds of bottles, one pottery bottle and one porcin bottle."


    In Da Chu, all the aristocratic and wealthy families used porcin. Pottery was something that was used by ordinary people and could not be put on the table.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Yes, but you have to pay more."


    Old doctor Wuughed out loud: "Ha, you girl, you are really obsessed with money."


    Gu Jinli shook his head and said: "No, no, no, the main reason is that the porcin vase is too expensive. A small, high-quality porcin vase costs more than a hundred pence. If I don''t pay more, I will lose money."


    Porcin is expensive, and pottery is not cheap either. Her family is poor and they still use wooden bowls.


    Shopkeepers Zhang and Cheng had long expected her toe up with this trick, so they nodded and said, "Our Yuanzi Medicine Company will provide you with pottery and porcin bottles."


    So, dont even think about raising the price.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Okay. But if there is something wrong with the bottle you gave me and something happens to the tooth powder, you will be fully responsible."


    Shopkeeper Zhang was stunned when he heard this and looked at Old Doctor Wu: "You are right, this little girl is a good business person and has thought of everything."


    Old Doctor Wu said: "That''s not true. This girl is very smart. Don''t try to take advantage of her. You will be lucky in her hands."


    The Min Dong family had told the two shopkeepers that when doing business with Gu Jinli, they didnt have to worry too much, so they ced the order quickly.

 Chapter 568: summer teacher

    Chapter 568: summer teacher


    Chapter 568 Mr. Xia


    Shopkeeper Cheng said: "Ten thousand porcin vases, ten thousand ceramic vases, let''s go back in a hurry, maybe 10% of the goods can be delivered in three days?"


    Yuanzi Medicine Store is very powerful, with 20,000 bottles of tooth powder at its opening.


    Gu Jinli calcted in silence for a while and said, "Okay."


    One achievement is two thousand bottles and two hundred kilograms of tooth powder. Their pharmaceutical workshop has all the tools and fifty people. Two hundred kilograms of tooth powder can be ground in one day. It takes her another day to prepare it, and it can be delivered on the third day. .


    Shopkeeper Cheng quickly wrote two contracts, one between Yuanzi Medicine Store and Xuanhufang, and the other between Xuanhufang and Gu''s Pharmaceutical Workshop.


    After Gu Jinli saw the contract between the pharmaceutical workshop and Xuanhufang, he thought it was okay, so he quickly wrote down his name and fingerprinted it.


    Shopkeeper Cheng took out five hundred-tael silver notes and gave them to Dr. Wu. Dr. Wu changed hands and gave them to Gu Jinli: "Keep the deposit."


    Gu Jinli happily took it and said, "You have to bring the bottle of tooth powder early."


    Old doctor Wu said: "Don''t worry, there is no shortage of these things at Yuanzi Medicine Store. You can ask Mutong to go to Xuanhufang to bring back all the medicinal materials and bottlester."


    Gu Jinli said hello. It''s a pleasure to do business with a big drug store. As long as her things are fine, there is no need to worry about other trivial matters.


    Old doctor Wu was very busy. After settling the matter of tooth powder, he left with the two shopkeepers Cheng and Zhang.


    Gu Dashan couldn''t keep him for dinner, so he could only pack out two baskets of braised meat and three roast ducks: "Old doctor Wu, shopkeeper Cheng, shopkeeper Zhang, this is braised meat made at home. It''s a new thing. Take it back and try it." .


    Old doctor Wu took it with a smile and said to the two shopkeepers: "This is good stuff. You Min Dong family have also eaten it."


    The two shopkeepers nodded: "I heard the boss praised it, and we are lucky to be able to try it this time."


    Mutong took Ophiopogon japonicus and followed him to Xuanhufang. Two hourster, he came back with two mule carts, one cart of medicinal materials for tooth powder and the other of bottles.


    Qiu Lang had already gathered the children from the **** agency, and Ye Jingzi taught them how to grind medicinal materials.


    The more than twenty children in the **** agency are all smart and can learn how to use them once taught. Ah Shi is watching over them. Ah Shi is careful and clearly distinguishes various medicinal materials and looks at them carefully.


    Tong Dayu''s family, Lu family, Wu family, and a mother and son named Miao went to learn to make mosquito coils.


    Among them, Tong Dayus mother and Aunt Miao were selected by Gu Jinli and taught them how to prepare spices.


    Aunt Tong is an honest person, while Aunt Miao is a widow with two sons. She is a person who has gone through great hardships. She just wants to feed the family. In the future, the master will be kind and allow her two sons to marry a wife.


    Gu Jinli asked them to prepare spices because he wanted to pick out the Chu family, Yan family, and Chen family, so that the women of the families would not be so tired.


    This business is getting bigger and bigger, and the women of several families cannot do thesebor jobs forever.


    The preparation method is still the same as before, Aunt Tong, Aunt Miao, Mrs. Xu, plus an old Zhus wife, four people, each with two spices. Moreover, everyone prepares it in one room, and no onemunicates with each other, ensuring that the spice form is not leaked.


    That night, Gu Jinli called several family members and told them about the matter.


    When several women learned about this, they were very happy and said with a smile: "We will be rxed from now on and can do the work at home."


    The happiest person was Luo Huiniang: I can go and y with the little fish.


    Otherwise, she would either go to work in the shop or make spices at home, and she wouldn''t be able to go and y with the little fish. She would be bored to death... and she could go see Brother Qin more often. But Chen was happy but then worried: "Xiaoyu, these are your servants. Let them do our work, and they won''t let us pay wages."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "If you want to give it to me, you can do it."


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "Haha, my aunt''s money is still reserved for building a house, so I won''t give it to her."


    The third grandma red at her: "If I don''t want to pay you back so much, I should let you pay the monthly payment."


    Ms. Chen immediately shut up and shrank down, telling Gu Jinli not to see her as much as possible, but Gu Jinli had such good eyesight, how could he not see her.


    Ms. Chen quickly changed her words and said: "Xiaoyu, when will your eldest brothere back? How long have you been here? My aunt has almost forgotten what your eldest brother looks like."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s about time."


    It was not convenient to send news in ancient times. She really didn''t know when Gu Jinan woulde back.


    Coincidentally, Gu Jinan returned to town the next morning.


    Gu Jinli was calcting the cost of medicinal materials with old doctor Wu in Xuanhufang, when Luo Huiniang came to her: "Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, your brother is back. There are many mule carts, and he also brought back a gentleman. He is now at Wanjiazhai."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Where did Wanjiazhai go?"


    Luo Huiniang pulled her and said, "Just ask your brother. Come on, let''s go and have a look. Many people have gone to see it. If it''s toote, we won''t be able to squeeze in."


    Gu Jinli looked at Luo Huiniang''s excited apple face and her almond-shaped eyes shining with the light of gossip, and couldn''t help but smile: "Wait a minute, I have to pay the money for the medicinal materials to Old Doctor Wu."


    Luo Huiniang felt bitter after hearing this. That''s what''s bad about Xiaoyu. How can I wait while watching the excitement? But she still sat aside obediently and waited for Gu Jinli.


    A quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinli and Dr. Wu calcted the money for the medicinal materials and gave the banknote to Dr. Wu: "You should always take the money for the tooth powder and medicinal materials."


    Old doctor Wu took it and wrote her a receipt indicating that he received the money for the goods.


    Luo Huiniang felt likeining... Xiaoyu and Dr. Wu obviously opened a pharmaceutical workshop in partnership, so why did they have to pay for the goods when they went to Xuanhufang? Even if you give it, you still have to write the receipt, which is very troublesome.


    "Let''s go." Gu Jinli greeted, and Luo Huiniang immediately jumped up with joy, took her hand and ran away. But there were already many people watching the show in front of Wanjia''s gate. They were getting older and it was difficult to squeeze in. There were so many men.


    "What should I do? I can''t squeeze in." Luo Huiniang was worried, so Gu Jinli took her around to the back door of Wanjia and started to call the door.


    Surprisingly, it was Gu Jinan who opened the door. When he saw them, he smiled and said, "I knew you woulde to watch the fun."


    The one who watches the fun is Huiniang, and the one whoes around to the back door is Xiaoyu.


    "Hello, Brother An. You''re back. Everyone is worried about you." Luo Huiniang pulled Xiaoyu in and asked gossiping: "Who did Brother An bring back? Why did youe to live in Wan''s house? This house is unlucky. Everyone here despises it, and no one wants to buy this house.


    He lowered his voice again and said with some fear: "People in the town say that this house is haunted."


    As soon as the words fell, a heartyughter came: "Haha~ Xia doesn''t care about this. If this house is haunted, Xia will make wine and talk with him all night, and ask about the ghost house. If the other party is a schr, Xia can also have a debate with him about Yang Shi and Yin Cao."


    Gu Jinli followed the sound and saw a middle-aged man in his early forties, with a white face and no beard, wearing a wide robe, with his hair pulled up casually, striding towards him. Although the steps were long, they were out of the realm of elegance. He really looked like a gentleman, walking leisurely.

 Chapter 569: Not a bachelor

    Chapter 569: Not a bachelor


    Whats even more surprising is that he is actually wearing wooden clogs under his feet. The wooden clogs are made with fine craftsmanship. When worn, they don''t look like the rough and rough peasants in the countryside. Instead, they look free and uninhibited.


    Luo Huiniang was caught saying bad things about the house. She quickly exined: "Uncle, don''t be angry. This is what people in the town said. I don''t know if it is true... I didn''t mean to say that your house is unlucky."


    In my hometown, if you dare to say that someone elses house is haunted, you will be beaten.


    Mr. Xia raised his head and smiled and said: "The little girl is simple and cute, not bad."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and looked her over: "You''re not bad either."


    Her brows are steady and determined, and her eyes are lively and lively. She has the stability of an adult but the cleverness of a little girl.


    "Hello, Mr. Xia." Gu Jinli greeted Luo Huiniang and Mr. Xia.


    Mr. Xia waved his hands with a smile and said to them: "Come in and sit down. We just arrived. The house is in chaos and there is no one to entertain you. You can just y by yourself."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the front yard of the house.


    "Okay." Luo Huiniang responded happily, pulling Gu Jinli to follow Mr. Xia.


    Gu Jinan closed the back door and followed.


    Gu Jinli asked him: "Where is Uncle Shang?"


    Shang Xiucai apanied Gu Jinan to Jinling Mansion to find the Zheng family and Shangguan family. They should have returned together, but there was no sign of Shang Xiucai.


    Gu Jinan said: "At Wei''s house in Jiang County, Aunt Shang and Yuanyuan are living at the Jiang''s house. My husband has juste back. The Jiang''s are keeping him here for two days. He probably won''t be able toe back until tomorrow or the day after."


    The Jiang family had no sons, only one daughter, Yuanyuan, and Shang Xiucai was not at home. Mrs. Jiang was worried that her daughter would not be safe living in the countryside, so she took them back to the Jiang family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded, looked at Mr. Xias back with his sleeves flying, and asked, This Mr. Xia?


    Gu Jinan knew that she would ask, so he told her Mr. Xia''s origin.


    Mr. Xia''s name was Xia Gu, with the courtesy name Changyuan and Ding Gong. He worked as a retainer for both the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. Later he left both families and moved to Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Jinling Prefecture. After living there for nearly ten years, he got tired of it.


    After getting to know Gu Jinan through the Zheng family and Shangguan family, I found out that he lived in the countryside of Qingfu Town, so I followed him to settle here, nning to stay there for three to five years.


    Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "You decide to stay here for a few years so rashly?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Mr. I just go wherever I want. I moved to Qingfu Town for a few years and blended in with the locals. Its nothing unusual.


    but


    Mr. Xia doesnt want outsiders to know his identity. Just know it yourself and dont tell others about Mr.


    Mr. Xia came to the country to live a normal life and didn''t want to attract too much attention. Although he had put away his madness and started living in seclusion thirty years ago, the things he did when he was young were so famous that if others Knowing that, it is inevitable that students wille in droves.


    Mr. Xia is a perverse person. He doesn''t like to be an official, but he likes to take the imperial examination. All the way from the schr examination to the pce examination, when everyone was optimistic that he would be the number one schr in the new subject, he turned in a nk paper in the pce examination, which made the Emperor of Chu furious.


    At that time, he was still the first emperor of Dachu. When he saw the most popr schr handing in a nk test in the pce examination, he felt that Mr. Xia was deliberately pping him in the face. He was so angry that he almost killed Mr. Xia. But the first emperor of Da Chu was born in troubled times. The style of madmen was prevalent in the previous dynasty, and everyone had a bad temper and was not afraid of death. He scolded the first emperor of Da Chu bloody, saying that he had stolen money as a minister. The master''s country is a thief, and he deserves to have his skin ripped off and then die with three thousand knives!


    If you continue to scold him because he was born in the army, he is a bloodthirsty and reckless man, a rough soldier. If he bes the master of the country, he will definitely ignore the lives of the people and let the blood of Chu flow into rivers.


    The first emperor of Da Chu was scolded every day. He killed many literati and madmen to no avail. When it was time to scold your eighteenth generation ancestors, you should still scold your eighteenth generation ancestors. The more you killed, the more scolded they became. vigorously.


    Later, some civil servants advised the emperor of Chu, saying that conquering a country requires iron-blooded tactics, but that cannot be done in order to govern a country. It requires winning over literati and crazy people.


    These literati and crazy people, it is better for you to treat them politely than to kill them. Moreover, these people are all highly educated, and they can help run the country if they are kept.


    The first emperor of Da Chu did not want anything to go wrong in the country he had worked so hard to build, so he issued an order to treat all literati preferentially. Da Chu would not kill any literati who had notmitted murder.


    Mr. Xia escaped death because of this early imperial edict and was not beheaded by the first emperor of Chu. However, his Huiyuan honors were deprived, leaving only the title of Juren.


    Mr. Xia didn''t care at all. When he left the capital, he said without fear of death: "Official positions are shackles. Xia only wants to be a person with free hands and feet. He doesn''t care about being trapped in shackles."


    The first emperor of Da Chu was so angry that he almost vomited blood and wanted to send someone to assassinate him. But after Mr. The first emperor passed away.


    After Gu Jinan said this, he added: "Mr. Xia came here to repair the house first. When the house is repaired, Mrs. Xia wille over."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Mr. Xia actually has a wife?"


    This kind of person who starts looking for death after eating enough can actually get a wife? What kind of woman would marry him?


    Mr. Xia paused, turned back and red at Gu Jinli: "Xia is so talented, how could he not get a wife? Little girl, you are too underestimated."


    Gu Jinli quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Sir, you are right. It would be unforgivable for you to remain a bachelor with such talent and appearance."


    Mr. Xia nced at her, snorted, turned and left.


    Mr. Xia brought not many servants, only ten of them, but they were all in excellent shape and behaved in a well-mannered manner, which was no worse than the masters of wealthy families.


    Some of the bottom tes are extremely stable, and you can tell they are good at punching and kicking at a nce.


    They moved very quickly, constantly moving the boxes and cages brought by Mr. Xia.


    Mr. Xia was sitting in the yard, instructing the servants: "Move these boxes of books to the study; put the scrolls in the room next to the study. Don''t open the boxes. Check the roof twice first to avoid unnecessary damage." If the autumn rain falls and damages my paintings, I will be very angry."


    Then he pointed to Wan''s yard and said: "The schr''s yard is actually nted like this. The bamboo outside the window almost blocks the window. What''s with the stone pier in the middle? It really doesn''t have any garden beauty. .


    Theyout of gardens has always been about stacking mountains, managing water, nting and building camps, but Wanjia''s yard is not upied at all. It really hurts the eyes to look at it more.


    Gu Jinli heard the words: "Mr.


    With such pretentious work, wouldnt it be nice to make money?


    What about the promised literati and crazy people who dont stick to trivial matters? They dont care that the house is unlucky, but they despise the poor gardenyout. When a countryman builds a house, why should he hire a master gardener to decorate it? Wake up, this is not the capital!

 Chapter 570: disgust

    Chapter 570: disgust


    Chapter 570 Disgust


    Luo Huiniang also felt that Gu Jinli was right and kept nodding her head. This Mr. Xia is really picky. How can he be so meticulous in his life in the countryside? Moreover, she can''t understand what he is talking about.


    Hearing this, Mr. Xia turned around, red at Gu Jinli, and rolled his eyes at Luo Huiniang. Then he picked up the teacup, sipped it gracefully, and returned to his literati appearance. Luo Huiniang was dumbfounded.


    People in the town said that this house was haunted, but Mr. Xia looked like a monster at first sight, so he would be fine living in a haunted house. No wonder he said he was not afraid of ghosts, Luo Huiniang thought.


    Gu Jinan is a restless person, helping Mr. Xia organize books and pictures.


    Gu Jinli also took Luo Huiniang to help, and when she saw Gu Jinan working, she was suddenly startled and said: "Brother, your working movements have be better."


    As if I have learned it specially, it is no longer just busy, but there is a sense of elegance in the busyness, the movements are neither fast nor slow, as graceful and beautiful as flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "When I was in Jinling Mansion, I learned etiquette from Mr. Xia for a period of time."


    Etiquette in the Six Arts of the Gentleman refers not only to etiquette, but also etiquette, which is manners.


    Although the etiquette of Shang Xiucai is good, he does note from a noble family. He only looks simr in appearance but has no charm. After meeting Mr. Xia, Shang Xiucai was very impressed. When he learned that Mr. Xia was willing to teach Gu Jinan, he readily agreed.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly asked: "Then eldest brother will still go to study at Uncle Shang''s house? Uncle Shang is so good to us."


    If you dont go, Uncle Shang will definitely be sad.


    Gu Jinan also respects Shang Xiucai from the bottom of his heart and treats him as an elder. Hearing this, he said: "I will go as usual, but I wille to study with Mr. Xia for a few days every month."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    Luo Huiniang had to go to the shop to work. After helping with the work for half an hour, she said goodbye and left. As he left, he was still muttering: "I wouldn''t havee if I had known better. It''s not fun to watch, and I still have to work."


    When she returned to the shop, Ms. Chu scolded her for running out again and worrying her family.


    Brother and sister Gu Jinli continued to help organize things at Mr.


    They were very tired and sat next to Mr. Xia, eating the refreshments brought by the servants. Mr. Xia looked at Gu Jinli''s eating appearance, frowned, and said nothing.


    After having a cup of tea, a servant came to report: "Sir, there is a father and son named Gu outside the door asking to see him, saying they are here to see Brother Ang of the Gu family."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "It''s my father and younger brother. They must be here to take us home. Let''s say goodbye first."


    Mr. Xia said: "Don''t worry, there is still some time before the sun goes down."


    He then said to the servant: "Go and invite the Gu family and his son in, and bring some new tea and snacks."


    "Yes." The servant responded, bowed and left, and soon brought Gu Dashan and Gu Jincheng in.


    Gu Jincheng saw Gu Jinan and immediately rushed over: "Brother, brother, you are finally back. Brother Cheng misses you... wuwuwu, if you don''t go home, brother Cheng will sleep alone. He''s scared."


    The news that Gu Jinan had returned with a team of mule carts quickly spread in the town. When the people at Gu''s Restaurant and Braised Meat Shop knew about it, they went back and told Gu Dashan and the others.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan immediately drove a mule cart to pick up his eldest son. Brother Cheng was the most attached to Brother An. He hadnt seen Brother An for a long time and missed his brother very much, so Gu Dashan brought him with him.


    Gu Jinan hugged Brother Cheng and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, brother is back, and he will stay with you tonight." Gu Jinliughed at him: "You are almost five years old. You are an old child, not a three-year-old baby. , I saw my eldest brother still crying, I was so embarrassed."


    After hearing this, Gu Jincheng red at Gu Jinli, then crawled into Brother An''s arms, saying, "Brother, the second sister is bullying me again, you have to help me."


    Gu Jinanughed out loud when he heard this: "You sued your second sister again, be careful she doesn''t make you delicious food in the future."


    Gu Dashan was very happy to see his three children chatting andughing.


    Mr. Where is the temperament of a child of a wealthy family? How to be an heir!


    Looking at Gu Dashan again, he saw that he was wearing a short brown suit, a farmer''s straw hat on his head, and shoes stained with mud on his feet. He felt sick in his heart, and he felt like he was about to vomit.


    Mr.


    I heard that he is still a loser with no abilities, and he relies on his second daughter''s family to live a good life.


    How can such a rough and reckless man from the countryside be worthy of the Cui family!


    If Cui had been found ten years earlier, Gu Dashan would not have survived. He would have died, and his death would have been extremely miserable! Then Cui will remarry Gao Men.


    But now it''s toote to say anything. She already has four children, and Ms. Cui has not achieved much in her life. She is just a peasant woman. She ispletely useless. No matter how hard she works to manage it, it will be in vain.


    Now, we can only look at these four children.


    Although Gu Jinan is smart, he is already fifteen years old. He has been tainted with rural habits for more than ten years and cannot be taught no matter how hard he is taught. Moreover, he is the eldest son and must inherit the Gu family, so their target is Gu Jincheng.


    The second son born to the Cui family is young, easy to teach, and has an eldest brother to inherit the Gu family. It doesn''t matter if his surname is Gu Jincheng or not.


    Gu Jinli was teasing Brother Cheng. From the corner of her eye, she saw Mr. Xia staring at Gu Dashan with disgust in his eyes. She couldn''t help but pause. Although Mr. Xia covered it up quickly, she was sure she saw it.


    "Dad." Gu Jinan put Gu Jincheng down, walked to Gu Dashan, and said, "My son has been out for so long, which makes you worried."


    Gu Dashan said with a smile: "It''s okay. You might as well go out and see more. You don''t have to worry about home."


    Its just that the family hasnt seen him for a long time and is feeling panicked.


    Gu Jinan smiled and introduced Mr. Xia to Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan was shocked when he heard that Mr. When getting along, there is no need to perform these false etiquettes."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan was very happy to see Mr. Xia''s demeanor, and Mr. I''m quite impressed.


    Finally, Mr. Xia called Brother Cheng and said to him with a smile: "You are Brother Cheng. I heard that you have begun to read. What words can you write? How about writing a few to see?"


    Brother Cheng is a good boy in front of his elders. After bowing to Mr. Xia first, he replied: "I have learned some calligraphy, but my writing is not very good. My brother taught me. My brother is very good."


    He did not forget to praise Gu Jinan and made himugh.


    Mr.

 Chapter 571: Qin Erlang leaves

    Chapter 571: Qin Eng leaves


    Chapter 571 Qin Eng leaves


    Brother Cheng obediently picked up the ink stick and polished the ink in the inkstone. After polishing it, he held the paper with one hand and wrote with the other. He was young and had difficulty holding a writing brush as big as his index finger, so his handwriting was worse than usual.


    Mr. Xia frowned as he watched the whole process from grinding ink to pressing paper to writing. Fortunately he came, otherwise the child would have been raised by the Gu family.


    The gestures for grinding ink are wrong. I use my hand to press the paper but not the paperweight next to me. The pen is still wobbly when I hold it. My posture when writing is also not good. I am not as straight as a pine and as stable as a rock.


    The written characters are still round and round, without the beauty of a dragon dancing with a silver hook.


    Mr. Xia felt that he was going crazy and could not bear it.


    Brother Cheng also smiled and showed the written words to him: "Brother Cheng has written it, please read it, sir."


    Mr.


    Mr. Xia took the paper, looked at the words on it, and praised: "It''s well written."


    Brother Chengughed when he heard this. He turned around and blinked at Gu Jinan, making faces at Gu Jinli. When he looked back at Mr. Xia, he stood obediently again. He looked honest.


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng like this and felt filled with emotion... When he was in his hometown, Brother Cheng was always beaten and scolded by the old Gu family, which made him lose his courage. Not only does he not like to talk, he is also very afraid of strangers'' contact, but he is worried. Now that he is away from the old Gu family, Brother Cheng has be more lively.


    Gu Dashan looked at Mr. Xia nervously. After Mr. Xia put down the paper, he asked: "Mr. .


    Mr. Xia was waiting for this sentence: "Brother Cheng is a smart kid. As long as he teaches well for ten years, he will pass high school and be famous all over the world."


    Gu Dashan smiled shyly: "It doesn''t have to be very promising, just let him be sensible and be a schr in the future, so that he can be able to support the family."


    When Mr. Xia heard this, he cursed Gu Dashan in his heart. Do you think it was you? Everyone thinks he has a lot of potential. Cheng Geer must be admitted to Huiyuan, the top three in high school, and he must have a skill that is enough to be famous in order to be worthy of his status as an heir.


    Otherwise, with his blood mixed with the Gu family from the countryside, he would definitely be criticized and cast aside by various wealthy families.


    But Mr. Xia''s purpose is to ept Brother Cheng as his student, and he must have a good rtionship with the Gu family. Therefore, no matter how much he hates Gu Dashan, he still has to greet him with a smile: "Don''t worry, Brother Gu, Xia will teach Brother Cheng well."


    Gu Jinli: "Wait a minute. What Mr. Xia means is that he wants to ept my brother as a student? Does a literary maniac like Mr. Xia also like to ept disciples?"


    First he hates his father, and then he epts Brother Cheng as his apprentice. No matter how you look at it, it feels weird.


    Mr. Xia flicked his broad sleeves and rolled out a beautiful sleeve flower, then twirled it gracefully and dropped it back on hisp. He looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Xia firmly believes in fate. Brother Cheng is the kid I like. I love him." It wont be a problem to teach him in a few years.


    And asked with a smile: "Is it possible that the Gu family looks down on Xia and feels that Xia, a schr, is not worthy of teaching Brother Cheng?"


    Gu Dashan was very anxious after hearing this and said hurriedly: "Sir, you misunderstood. Our family has no such intention. Xiaoyu has always felt sorry for Brother Cheng. She will always ask more questions about Brother Cheng. If she doesn''t say no, Please dont me me sir if you say nice things.


    Gu Dashan is a farmer. It was the first time in his life that he met the Master of Juren. He was deceived by Mr.


    Gu Jinli frowned, not liking this Mr. Xia anymore. He looked at Gu Jinan and asked him with his eyes.


    Gu Jinan said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, Mr. Xia is a trustworthy person. It''s a good thing that he can teach Brother Cheng."


    Although he also felt that there was something wrong with Mr. Xia, Mr. Xia''s love and care for him could not be faked. He has also met Mr. Xia''s wife. She is dignified, beautiful, gentle and generous, and treats him as lovingly as her own child. During the two days he stayed at Xia''s house, every meal he ate was cooked by Mrs. Xia herself.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Dad, studying is Brother Cheng''s business. We have to ask Brother Cheng about this. He has always been timid and is most afraid of living outside. What if he doesn''t want to leave home ande to the town to study? "


    Brother Cheng is most afraid of leaving home and living with outsiders. As soon as she said these words, Brother Cheng became nervous.


    The little guy''s eyes widened in shock, and he cried: "Dad, can''t I live at home while studying with Mr. Xia? Then I won''t study. Dad, don''t send me to the town. Sister Huiniang said that this house is haunted, Cheng Dont live in a haunted house, bro.


    Gu Dashan quicklyforted him: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, there are no ghosts in this house, your sister Huiniang lied to you."


    Mr. Xia frowned. Why is this kid Cheng Geer so dependent on the Gu family?


    He smiled and patted Brother Cheng''s back gently and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Cheng. I''m just here to study with my husband. It''s only two hours a day. You can go home in the afternoon."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng finally stopped crying: "Really?"


    Mr. Xia nodded: "Really."


    Brother Cheng smiled: "Then I''ll study with Mr. Xia."


    Brother Tongsheng alwayses to y with him, but he doesn''t like the things that Brother Tongsheng ys with at all. He digs mud and shapes it into vegetables, and then roasts them over the fire. Then everyone gathers around and pretends to be having a banquet. Look like you are enjoying your meal. He doesn''t like ying this kind of game at all and feels stupid every time he ys it.


    Letse to the town to study.


    Gu Jinli saw that Brother Cheng had agreed, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Gu Dashan was very happy, thinking that Brother Cheng would definitely be able to get into the exam after studying with Mr.


    Mr. Xia sent them out and asked his servants to carry the books given to Gu Jinan by the Zheng family and the Shangguan family onto the Gu family''s mule cart.


    Gu Dashan was extremely happy when he saw five boxes full of books. He felt that both of his sons had be sessful. His back became much straighter, and he drove a mule cart home.


    The news of Gu Jinan''s return soon spread. Vige Chief He knew that he had brought back many books and immediately brought He Jinsheng to the Gu family. This time he was not subtle and said directly: "Brother An, you have to help me." Jinsheng, when you go to Mr. Xia''s house or Jinling Mansion from now on, take him with you...and lend him the books given by these noble people. Thank you, Grandpa Vige Chief."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Vige chief, I am friends with Brother Jin Sheng. If he doesn''t understand anything, he cane and tell me. If Mr. Xia is willing, I will take him to ask Mr. Xia for advice. These books are what Brother Jin Sheng wants Its okay to look at it, but its hard to protect it, so we have to take good care of it.


    He Jinsheng heard this and said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Brother An, I will take good care of it and not damage a page."


    Vige Chief He was even more happy after hearing this. He smiled and chatted with Grandpa San at Gu''s house for a long time. He didn''t go home until it got dark.


    The fact that Gu Jinan came back from Jinling Mansion and met Mr. Xia, who had just moved to the town, was actually spread in the vige for a day, but on the third day, there was news that Qin Eng was leaving the vige to serve as a soldier in Yuchang Mansion. Suppressed.

 Chapter 572: ruthless person

    Chapter 572: ruthless person


    Chapter 572 Ruthless person


    In Dafeng Vige, beside the ancestral well, the women in the vige were chattering while working: "Hey, have you heard that the boss of the Qin family is the one who has a long face all day long like his dead father and mother? Im going to be an official in Yuchang Mansion.


    "I heard it, why didn''t I hear it? The news has spread everywhere. Some time ago, some county soldiers came to the vige. I guessed that the boss of the Qin family was going to be an official. Sure enough, he is really promising."


    When a woman heard that Qin Eng was going to be an official, she was so excited that her eyebrows almost flew up. She hurriedly asked: "The boss of the Qin family hasn''t said goodbye yet. That''s a coincidence. My niece Sancui, you know, what about that?" But the most beautiful girl in our ten miles and eight viges is the right age for the eldest son of the Qin family, and they are a perfect match."


    He is a good match, so take it easy. Dont expect to get married to the boss of the Qin family just because he is an official. He is such a evil spirit. How many lives does your niece have to dare to marry him?


    Someone really couldn''t stand listening anymore and shouted: "What are you talking about? You are not an official, that is a soldier. Besides, he is not the boss, he is the second son, he is the second son!"


    However, no one cared about whether Qin Eng was the eldest or the second child. They just eximed: "Mother Ju''er, you are talking nonsense. They all said that you are going to be an official in Yuchang Mansion. What do you do? A small g leader can do everything under hismand. There are ten people.


    I was very confused, where is the Yuchang Mansion? Is it in their Jianghuai?


    Juerniang washed the wild vegetables with well water and sneered at them: "They are just soldiers, not even the gmander. If you don''t believe it, ask Qin Eng."


    With one word, all the women at the well shut up.


    After a while, a woman poured a handful of well water onto Ju''er''s mother: "Ju''er''s mother, you are too bad. Let''s ask Qin Eng. Who can we ask about the face of the King of Hell? I guess it''s okay." Without getting close to him, he started to use rocks to hit people.


    Qin Eng''s evil reputation spread far and wide. Everyone in the vige, from the elderly to the children, were afraid of him. However, those who did not dare to ask could only continue to use their imaginations and gossip about Qin Eng.


    Luo Huiniang was anxious when she heard the news that Qin Eng was leaving. She didn''t believe it, so she ran to the pharmaceutical workshop to find Gu Jinli and asked: "Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, everyone in the vige said that Qin Eng is leaving. Is it true?"


    As the little girl spoke, her round almond eyes were a little red, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    When Gu Jinli saw it, he shook his head inwardly and said to her: "It''s true. The transfer order came down the day before I came back from Fucheng. A county soldier came to the vige that day to deliver the transfer order. You should know that."


    Luo Huiniang said, "I don''t know. I didn''t see the county soldier... Brother Qin won''t leave, right?"


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at the tears umting in Luo Huiniang''s eyes and realized that Luo Huiniang liked Qin Eng much deeper than she thought.


    She took Luo Huiniang''s hand and asked: "Huiniang, tell me honestly, do you... like Qin Eng?"


    Luo Huiniang was stunned when she heard this, her face turned red, and she quickly waved her hands and said, "No, no, I just feel that Brother Qin saved me, so I want to be nice to him."


    Wan Duzi, isnt this just like me?


    Gu Jinli asked again: "I told youst time that life-saving grace can be repaid in other ways."


    Luo Huiniang: "I know, but if Brother Qin leaves and I can''t see his people, how can I repay him?"


    Gu Jinli:


    You mean you are still reluctant to let him go.


    She looked at the little girl in front of her, her round face was filled with confusion. She didnt know what love between men and women was, but she gave her heart away.


    Gu Jinli was silent for a moment and said to Luo Huiniang: "Huiniang, why don''t you go and ask Qin Eng in person? Maybe the news in the vige is false; maybe you can keep him for a while and let him not leave."


    Qin Eng will not fall in love with Huiniang. He despises peasant girls and only wants high-ss wives. If he sees Luo Huiniang trying to keep him, he will bepletely furious and say some unpleasant and hurtful words.


    Rather than letting Huiniang live her whole life with illusions, it would be better for her to be scolded by Qin Eng, or maybe scolded by the person she likes, so that she canpletely take her heart back.


    "Ah? Yes, do you want to ask Brother Qin in person?" Luo Huiniang was a little scared, because Brother Qin was so fierce.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay if you don''t ask. Just leave him alone. He''s not the same as us." If Luo Huiniang doesn''t go, it proves that she doesn''t like Qin Eng that much. She will forget about it after Qin Eng leaves for a few years.


    But Luo Huiniang hesitated for a moment and finally said: "I''m going! I''m going to ask Brother Qin if he really wants to leave? Can he not leave and stay with our family?"


    After Luo Huiniang finished speaking, she let go of Gu Jinli''s hand and ran away without looking back.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that something might happen to her, so he followed her, but did not enter the Qin family''s door. Instead, he hid under the Qin family''s courtyard wall and looked at the situation in the Qin family''s yard through the small hole in the wall.


    Second brother Qin! Luo Huiniang stood in the yard of the Qin family. After shouting this, she became scared again and stood in the yard at a loss.


    Gu Jinli felt a little sorry for Luo Huiniang, but he couldn''t bear to go to the yard to drag her away. He still heard a noiseing from the Qin family house... There was more than one person at home.


    Not long after, the door of the main hall of the Qin family opened. Qin Sang walked out and left the house. After leaving the yard, he turned to the left and found Gu Jinli who was hiding under the courtyard wall and peeking. He couldn''t help but smile.


    Gu Jinli knew there was someone behind him, so he turned around and waved to him, asking him toe over and take a peek together.


    Qin Sang came over, squatted down next to her, took out a knife, cut a small hole in the wall of his courtyard, and looked into the yard with her.


    In the courtyard, Luo Huiniang was so embarrassed that she shed tears, but she still had the courage to shout into the main room: "Brother Qin...I, I''m here to find you."


    With a bang, Qin Eng punched the rotten wooden door, directly punching a hole in the wooden door.


    Gu Jinli said to Qin Sang: "Your house is going to get a new door."


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s time to change."


    It has been smashed twice. If it is not reced, the door to the house will not need to be closed.


    Luo Huiniang was so frightened by Qin Eng''s punch that she trembled, but did not run away.


    Qin Eng sneered: "You are really thick-skinned."


    He walked out of the hall, came to the yard, kept a foot away from Luo Huiniang, and asked directly: "Why did youe to me? Do you want me not to leave? Who do you think you are? A peasant girl, with generations of family members You are a farmer, you are not worthy of me at all?"


    Luo Huiniang was stunned: "Brother Qin...what are you talking about? I just don''t want you to leave, I didn''t say I wanted to marry you."


    "You just don''t want me to leave? Ha!" Qin Eng''s face darkened, and he threw the hook knife directly in front of Luo Huiniang: "You canmit suicide. If you die, you can keep me."


    I can stay for three days, wait until I finish burying you, and then leave after visiting the grave!


    Gu Jinli:


    There is a curse word that I dont know whether to say or not.


    Damn, your second brother is indeed a werewolf, hes so cruel. Gu Jinli got angry and pinched Qin Sang before he finished speaking.


    Qin Sang didn''t dare to say anything even though he suffered a terrible disaster. He knew Xiaoyu and she was like this because she yed well with him. And the second brother did go too far and actually asked Luo Huiniang to kill herself.

 Chapter 573: Don’t panic if you have money

    Chapter 573: Don��t panic if you have money


    Chapter 573 Dont panic if you have money


    Luo Huiniang was confused when she looked at the Gouhe knife on the ground. She pointed at the Gouhe knife and looked up at Qin Eng: "Brother Qin, what did you just say?"


    Second brother Qin is a good man and would risk his life to save her. We all fled together, so it is impossible for her tomit suicide.


    Qin Eng looked indifferent and sneered: "I will let youmit suicide with a knife!"


    Do you understand, idiot?


    Luo Huiniang woke up at this moment. Brother Qin actually asked her tomit suicide. But: "Why?"


    She really didnt understand, and she didnt do anything to make Brother Qin hate her so much that he wanted to kill her.


    Qin Eng looked at Luo Huiniang''s ignorant and innocent face and wanted to p her a few times: "Anyone who blocks my future will die!"


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang looked at Qin Eng''s expressionless face and his eyes full of disgust, and cried. She cried very sadly, but she was afraid that people from Gu Jinli''s family would hear it, so she could only cover her face. Tears were falling from his mouth.


    Qin Eng was furious and shouted: "Stop crying, if you want to cry, go back to your house and cry!"


    Do you think tears can move him? She, Luo Huiniang, was not a noble girl, and the tears she shed were not pearls, but mud and water from the fields.


    When Luo Huiniang heard this, she nced at Qin Eng, turned around and ran away. Before leaving, she said in a tearful voice: "I''m sorry."


    When Gu Jinli saw him, he quickly said to Qin Sang, "I''m leaving first."


    She quickly caught up with Luo Huiniang.


    When Luo Huiniang saw her, she cried loudly: "Xiaoyu Xiaoyu, I am a shameless girl, and Brother Eng despises me."


    Gu Jinliforted her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Our Hui Niang is a good girl, but Qin Eng is a lunatic. He can''t do what he says."


    "Xiaoyu, Huiniang, are you out there?" Gu Jinxiu was making cloth bags for Brother Cheng to use for school. Hearing Luo Huiniang''s cry, she walked out to take a look worriedly, with Sister Li following behind her.


    Luo Huiniang felt that what had just happened was embarrassing and didn''t want anyone other than Gu Jinli to know about it, so she said to Gu Jinli: "I won''t go to your house... go to the pharmaceutical workshop. I want to cry. I''m sad."


    Gu Jinli felt a little distressed when he heard that. He raised his head and said in the direction of Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, we are fine. Huiniang was pricked by a thorn on the tree when she was looking for mountain treasures, and she cried. I took her to a pharmaceutical workshop. Apply the medicine, dont worry.


    Gu Jinxiu was puzzled when she heard that Xiaoyu carried the gold wound medicine with her, and she also had wound medicine at home, so she didn''t need to go to the workshop at all. But she was a transparent person and knew that the two little girls had something they didn''t want her to know, so she said: "You guys Go ahead and remember to go home early."


    Hey. Gu Jinli responded and took Luo Huiniang to the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Luo Huiniang cried for a long time in the pharmaceutical workshop and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, am I really a shameless woman? Do I really like Second Brother Qin? Why does Second Brother Qin hate me?"


    Gu Jinli:


    Girl, how do you want me to answer these questions? You have to ask yourself.


    Luo Huiniang didn''t need Gu Jinli to answer. She just wanted to cry now. She cried for half an hour before she stopped.


    After crying, she felt better again and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, second brother Qin is leaving soon. I want to prepare something for him to see him off. What do you think?"


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Jinli timidly, fearing that she would say this was inappropriate.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, you can prepare something for him."


    He added: "There is no need to prepare purses, handkerchiefs, etc. These require embroidery work, and your embroidery work cannot be done in a short time."


    The main reason is that these two things are not suitable for girls to give to men, as they will attract criticism. Luo Huiniang was very happy to hear this. At least Xiaoyu supported her: "Then I''ll go back and prepare. You should go home early." She left happily.


    Gu Jinli looked at her back and shook his head. It would be great if she could be this happy in the future.


    After Luo Huiniang left, Gu Jinli began to prepare the medicinal materials ground by Feng Jin and others. After blending them together, they made tooth powder. Then he asked Feng Jin and others to bring pottery and porcin bottles and put the prepared tooth powder into the bottles. A total of two thousand bottles were packed and ced in a special room for tooth powder.


    From now on, this wing will be used as a warehouse for tooth powder.


    "Qiu Lang, Feng Jin, you two take turns looking at the tooth powder in the wing. No one is allowed in." Gu Jinli handed them the drawn seal: "Use glutinous rice paste to stick it on the door and the two windows. .


    In this way, if someone goes in to do anything, she will be able to find out.


    "Yes." Feng Jin took the seal and sealed the door and window with the seal.


    Meng Jinn walked around the pharmaceutical workshop. After listening to Ah Shi and Ye Jingzi talking about how much mosquito coils, tooth powder and scar removal cream they had made today, she put the ount books away and returned home.


    At about the next day, old doctor Wu brought shopkeepers Cheng and Zhang to the pharmaceutical workshop again, along with the doctors from Xuanhufang and Yuanzi Medicine.


    They are here to inspect the goods.


    Tooth powder is made of medicinal materials, and the drug testing must be done very carefully, so they will test every bottle of tooth powder, and only if there is no problem, will the lid be sealed and packed in the box.


    Two thousand bottles of dentifrice were examined by six doctors at the same time. It took a full three hours to examine them. It really took a long time.


    But these doctors were not from Gu Jinli. She only had to send two people to watch them inspect the goods, so it was not a waste of her time.


    After the inspection, the three parties signed and fingerprinted the two confirmation forms. The two thousand bottles of tooth powder were deemed to have beenpletely delivered. If there is any problem in the future, it has nothing to do with Gu''s Pharmaceutical Workshop. Yuanzi Pharmaceutical Store will be responsible for it.


    The remaining tooth powder will be delivered within a month. Shopkeeper Cheng said.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "No problem."


    One month is enough.


    And if there are no problems after the 20,000 bottles of tooth powder are sold, the people from Yuanzi Pharmacy will note to their pharmaceutical workshop to inspect the goods. Her tooth powder can be taken directly to Xuanhufang. After Xuanhufang has inspected it and there is no problem, it will be transferred to Just give Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    Gu Jinli also took the opportunity to sell a batch of scar removal cream to Xuanhufang and received 550 taels of silver.


    She clutched the banknote and sent Dr. Wu and the people from Yuanzi Medicine Store out of the workshop gate with a smile on her face. Now that she had money, she didn''t feel panicked.


    Before leaving, Dr. Wu told her: "You can make more scar removal cream. Mr. Min said that this stuff sells very well, so I asked you to prepare more."


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Don''t worry, I will improve my manpower and I will have a group of people dedicated to making scar removal cream. This thing is profitable, and I am happy to do more of it."


    Although scar removal creams are not widely avable, they are expensive, and wealthy people are taboo about having scars on their bodies, so many people are willing to buy them. Although not all scars can be removed, they can reduce scars. For this era, Said, it can be regarded as one of the miracle medicines.


    After Gu Jinli sent Old Doctor Wu and the others away, he turned around and went home, helping the third grandma and the others to cook the practice meal.


    This practice meal was cooked for Qin Eng. Although Qin Eng has a bad temper, several families have close friendships, and the elders of several families treat him as a junior. When he was about to leave, several families prepared a banquet for him to practice.

 Chapter 574: Gift

    Chapter 574: Gift


    Chapter 574 Gift


    The third grandmother saw Gu Jinliing back and said hurriedly: "Xiaoyu, your fried crispy pork is well done. Hurry up and fry a few pots. Don''t add spicy food. Eng''s kid doesn''t like spicy food."


    Then he said: "By the way, make five kilograms of the dried meat you madest time and give it to Eng to eat on the road. Although the child didn''t speak, I could tellst time that he likes to eat dried meat." "


    Gu Jinli just responded and rolled up his sleeves to work, feeling sad that the meat at home would be fed to white-eyed wolves again.


    But the third grandma really felt sorry for Qin Eng. She felt that he had no father or mother and was leaving home to serve as a soldier in other ces. She was really pitiful. She tried her best to hold a practice banquet for him and said to the Chu family : "Daughter-inw Tiezhu, your naan pancakes are well baked. Bake a dozen of them and bring them to Eng tomorrow for him to eat on the way."


    A dozen naans?


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, Qin Eng doesn''t like to bring too many things. If you always prepare so many things, he won''t bring them."


    Third Grandma said: "Why is there too much? It''s not much at all. Yuchang Mansion is far away from us. I finished eating before I even walked halfway. I don''t think it''s enough."


    He red at her again and said, "What Qin Eng? He''s such a middle-aged man, so he wants to be called second brother."


    In the past when I was fleeing from famine, this girl always called Qin Eng and Qin Erge. I dont know when she stopped calling her.


    Gu Jinli thought, hehe, why should Qin Eng call him brother if he looks down on them like that? But she didn''t want to quarrel with the third grandma, thinking that Qin Eng was about to leave, so to save her face, she endured it: "Well, I understand."


    With a tter, she put the meat pieces coated in batter into the oil pan and started frying them.


    Chushi was mixing noodles and making baked naan cakes.


    Mrs. Cui was not busy in the kitchen, but worked hard in the yard to make backpacks for Qin Eng. She made two backpacks in total, which were used for Qin Eng to pack his luggage.


    In the afternoon, the Yan family and the Chen family came back from closing their shops and rushed over to help make the banquet noodles. Several men went to the county and bought Qin Eng a few sets of clothes and shoes, and also gave him a dozen Two daggers and three sheepskin water bags came back.


    When they came back, Mrs. Cui had prepared two backpacks and called Gu Dashan: "His father, please give Eng the backpack by the way."


    "Hey." Gu Dashan walked over with a smile, picked up two backpacks, and said to Cui: "You should also take a rest. Doing needlework all the time is not good for your eyes."


    Ms. Cui has been doing needlework for most of her life to support her family. Now her eyes are not very good. Xiaoyu is giving her medicine and some eye exercises to help her eyes recover.


    Ms. Cui smiled, her face still a little red: "Take it quickly, I will help San Auntie and the others cook, and the banquet will be heldter."


    Gu Dashan nodded, took his backpack, led the mule cart, and went directly to Qin''s house.


    Gu Dalin took Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingliang to the Qin family. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the Qin family''s courtyard, Gu Qingtian''s two cousins shouted: "Grandpa Qin, Brother Eng,e out quickly, my father and the others will bring you something."


    Mr. Qin was very happy when he heard this. He hurried out and opened the courtyard door, and asked Gu Dashan to bring the mule cart in. They all moved the things on the mule cart together.


    "Why did you buy so many things? You must have spent a lot of money." Mr. Qin was moved. Their grandparents and grandchildren had harmed several families, but these families were so kind to their family.


    Gu Dalin smiled and said: "Not much, they are all things Eng can use."


    It is true that a lot of money was spent, but when several families shared it together, the money each family contributed was not much.


    Mr. Qin didn''t believe it when he heard this. Not to mention clothes and shoes, just three sheepskin water bags cost a lot of silver, and two daggers, which cost at least ten taels of silver.


    What made Mr. Qin''s eyes turn red were those three sets of clothes and shoes... Eng had no mother or grandmother, and there was no woman at home to make him intimate clothes, so men from several families went to the county town to buy them for him. A piece of love and care is more valuable than a thousand pieces of gold. Seeing that Eng Qin hadn''te out for a long time, Mr. Qin got angry and shouted into the room: "Eng, what are you doing in the room? Get out of here!"


    It s really unknown. Several people do nt even give him a good face. Are those etiquette from elementary school feed dogs?


    Qin Sang pulled Qin Eng out and smiled at several men: "Uncle Dashan, Uncle Dalin... The second brother is in the house collecting the medicine given by Xiaoyu. Don''t mind if we are dyed."


    The golden medicine made by Xiaoyu is the best, but Xiaoyu is not willing to give it to the second brother, so he should ask Xiaoyu for it.


    Gu Dashan was not angry, but smiled and greeted Eng: "Your Aunt Dashan made these two backpacks. You can use them to pack your luggage. It doesn''t matter how much you pack, it will be easy to carry."


    Qin Eng took the two backpacks and stuffed all the things bought for him by several men into the backpacks.


    Gu Dalin shook his head and snatched the backpack from his hand to help him pack it: "How can you pack things like you do? Look at these clothes, they are all pressed together. They will be lumps. Come and take a look, Uncle Dalin teach you."


    Qin Eng was not happy, but due to the presence of Mr. Qin and Qin Sang, he could only stand by and follow him obediently.


    After finally packing up the things, Gu Dashan and the others took him to Gu''s house for a meal: "Originally, I was supposed to have a meal at your house, but your yard is small and there is no woman who can cook, so my uncle I ate it at home.


    Qin Eng didn''t say anything, but Qin Sang said: "The third grandpa and the third grandma live here. When several families eat together, they should eat at the home where the elders are."


    After finishing speaking, Qin Eng kicked Qin Eng. Qin Eng could only smile and echo: "Sang is right."


    Vige Chief He also came with He Dacang and his two grandsons, and said to Qin Eng: "Eng is out. I heard that it was General Guo who was guarding the city who personally gave the order. Hey, Eng, you are going to make a move." When you be a general in the future, dont forget your fellow vigers, we are waiting for you to return home in glory."


    Qin Eng was warned by Qin Sang and did not dare to show his face anymore. He picked up the wine bowl and said, "Young man, remember, I''d like to toast the vige chief."


    Of course, even if he returns home in fine clothes, he will not return to Dafeng Vige.


    Vige Chief He happily raised his wine bowl and took a sip after Qin Eng.


    In the yard of Gu Jinli''s house, there were four tables in the main room. Several families, including the vige chief He''s grandparents and grandchildren, happily practiced Qin Eng''s meal until it was dark and the torches were lit. Disperse.


    Luo Huiniang did not go home, but said to Mrs. Chu: "Mom, I will sleep with Xiaoyu tonight and listen to her talk about thetest news in Fucheng."


    Mrs. Chu red at her: "You haven''t finished yet? How many nights have you been listening to it? Be sensible and don''t pester Xiaoyu to prevent him from sleeping. Just talk for half an hour."


    Hey mother, I understand, dont worry. Luo Huiniang responded happily.


    When everyone was about to go to bed, they took Gu Jinli to Qin''s house to find Qin Eng.


    Although it was very bad to do this, she still wanted to give Qin Eng the gift she made with her own hands.


    Qin Eng was really annoying her to death and didn''t want to go out, so Mr. Qin said: "You are leaving tomorrow. I think you will only see her once in your life. If you go to see her, you won''t lose a piece of meat."


    Huiniang is a good girl and has no intention of trying to quarrel with Eng. The little girl is just grateful to him.

 Chapter 575: Mrs. Xia

    Chapter 575: Mrs. Xia


    Chapter 575 Mrs. Xia


    After hearing this, Qin Eng had no choice but to go out to see Luo Huiniang in order to get rid of her. He also pulled Qin Sang along with him to prevent the Luo family girl from plotting against him and asking him to marry her. There was also Sang as a witness.


    Luo Huiniang was very happy when she saw himing out, and hurriedly handed him the gift she had prepared: "Second brother Qin, this is a gift I made for you. Take it ande back safely."


    Qin Eng did not answer it, but asked with a sneer: "What did you send? A purse or a handkerchief?"


    If these things are really given as gifts, it only shows that Luo Huiniang is a **** who wants to climb high.


    Luo Huiniang said: "No, no, it''s a pair of leather palms, which can protect the palms and prevent them from being scratched by the handle of the knife."


    She stayed upte for two days and her hands were pricked with needles.


    Qin Eng didnt believe it and said, Open the bag.


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly opened the bag and held up the mouth of the bag to show him: "Well, take a look clearly. There is really only a pair of leather palms. This piece of sheepskin cost me half a tael of private money. It is very expensive."


    After hearing this, Qin Eng grabbed the bag and walked away.


    But after taking a few steps, he stopped again, turned around and said to Luo Huiniang: "I hate you... A farm girl like you should find a farm man to marry. This is your destination. Gaozhi is not that easy to climb. .


    When Luo Huiniang heard what he said, she cried angrily and shouted at Qin Eng: "Brother Qin, you are sick. I am just grateful to you for saving me. I don''t think about anything else. You are too bullying!"


    After saying that, he ran away crying.


    Qin Eng looked at her running back, turned around and went back to the house, and felt... was he thinking too much? Or maybe I shouldn''t have said such hurtful words... Although the girl from the Luo family is not worthy of him, she is a good girl.


    Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang as a greeting, and immediately ran to chase Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang didn''t cry for long. When Gu Jinli caught up with her, she had already wiped away her tears and said: "Xiaoyu, you are right, there are many ways to repay kindness. If I don''t treat Brother Qin well, I will do it again when he is in trouble." Go rescue him and repay your kindness."


    He hurriedly took a few more breaths and said: "No, no, pretend I didn''t say that Brother Qin needs to be well and don''t get into trouble... I work hard to make money, and when I make enough money, I will give it to him as a life-saving grace." reward.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Okay, you work hard to make money, and when you save ten taels of silver, you can send it to him to buy out the life-saving grace."


    Luo Huiniang: "Ten taels? Is it too little?"


    Gu Jinli took her hand and walked home: "It''s too much. It only costs three taels of silver to buy a servant. Our Hui Niang is not a servant, so if we give him three times more silver, he should snicker."


    No matter how much you give, you are just feeding the wolf, and she feels heartbroken for ten taels.


    "Where did you two go at night? Go back and sleep quickly." Gu Jinan came out to find someone with a torch. When he saw them, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to Gu Jinli, "If you don''t go back, your parents will have to worry again."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "We''ll go back right now." He took Luo Huiniang into the house and went to sleep.


    The next day, several families got up earlier than usual, while it was still dark, and went to Qin''s house to see off Qin Eng. After seeing Qin Eng off, they went home and were busy with the morning''s work.


    Third Grandma was very reluctant to part with Qin Eng, wiping her tears and said: "Just leave like this. I heard that Zhongzhou is not as peaceful as ours. Eng won''t be in any danger if he goes, right?"


    The third grandfather scolded: "You old woman, can''t you say some auspicious words? What are you talking about?"


    After hearing this, the third grandma hurriedly said a few more words to ask God to bless Qin Eng.


    After seeing off Qin Eng, Qin Sang will also return to the military headquarters, and he will spend less time at home in the future. Gu Jinli cooked a lot of delicious food and asked him to take it to the military station. Qin Sang epted it all and revealed a message to her: "Uncle Jiang Qi may be the county captain."


    Gu Jinli was surprised when he heard this: "What about Jiang County Lieutenant?"


    Qin Sang said: "The water bandit case made the people above feel that the official system of county captains and county magistrates is very problematic. It is estimated that in the future, it will not be passed down from father to son like in the previous dynasty. It will be like the county magistrate. In a few years As soon as there is a change, Jiang County Lieutenant wants to pass the position of County Lieutenant to Uncle Jiang Qi before the imperial court is officially reorganized. With Uncle Jiang Qi as County Lieutenant, he can continue to protect everyone."


    Otherwise, if a new county captaines, he is ignorant of his temperament and will be unfavorable to them.


    Heforted Gu Jinli again: "Don''t worry, Lieutenant Jiang County has already nned this matter. If there is no water bandit case, he will write a letter and pass the position to Uncle Jiang Qi in a few years. Now it is only a few years in advance." .


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "That''s good."


    He asked about the new county magistrate again: "Zou County Magistrate has been arrested. When will the new county magistratee?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I''m not sure. Nowadays, the superiors are very cautious about the appointment of county magistrates. If they don''t send people from the official department, they will transfer someone from several neighboring counties. But no matter whoes, If you dare to do anything to seek personal gain with power, all eyes are watching, so I dont have the guts to do it.


    The incident involving Zou County Cheng has harmed all the county magistrates. The county magistrates from all over Da Chu scolded Zou County Cheng so **** that they wanted to arrest him and cut him into pieces with a thousand knives.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved. After sending Qin Sang away, the family began to get busy sending Brother Cheng to school.


    Gu Jinli doesn''t like Mr. Xia, but his family respects Mr. Xia very much.


    Master Juren, it is Brother Chengs blessing to be able to teach us Brother Cheng, but we must study hard. Third Grandpa told Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng smiled and nodded: "Yeah, Brother Cheng must study hard and not waste the family''s money."


    Mr. Xia didn''t want the Gu family to know his purpose, so he taught Brother Cheng that he should also restrain himself and cultivate. The fee was quite expensive, twelve taels of silver a year.


    Now that Gu Jinli''s family is living a better life, the ten taels of silver a year for repairs is not a big deal to her family, so they spend it readily.


    Gu Dashan made a special trip to the county town and bought a bunch of Xiu Liuli. Before dawn the next day, he took Cheng Geer, An Geer and Gu Jinli to Xia''s house in the town.


    Brother Cheng carried a small cloth bag made by Gu Jinxiu, dressed up, and went to Xia''s house in a mule cart.


    To their surprise, when they arrived at Xia''s house, they learned that Mrs. Xia was here.


    Mrs. Xia liked them very much. When she saw the three brothers and sisters, her eyes turned red. She looked at them again and again and asked, "I heard that you have an eldest sister?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yeah."


    Seeing that she didn''t say much, Mrs. Xia had no choice but to say: "I heard that she is also good at embroidery."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Madam, you know a lot about my family''s affairs."


    Mrs. Xia smiled gently: "I also heard what An Geer said."


    He then asked the maid to bring a brochure and handed it to Gu Jinli: "I have a brochure here, and I want your eldest sister to help me embroider an embroidery ording to what is written on it."


    She was afraid that Gu Jinli would refuse, so she added: "I will give you money for the embroidery, and I won''t let your eldest sister''s work go in vain."

 Chapter 576: Do not care

    Chapter 576: Do not care


    Chapter 576 Not Rare


    Gu Jinli took the booklet, opened it, looked at it, raised his eyebrows and said: "Madam, she has such a booklet, she is really of extraordinary origin."


    Mrs. Xia''s eyes brightened when she heard this: "Xiaoyu knows what kind of booklet this is?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I''ve heard of it. If I guess correctly, it should be the family tree of the Great Chu family."


    Since ancient times, every wealthy family has a box of family trees, which records all the families that have been handed down.


    And this book says: A certain Duke, the head of a certain n, held any position in a certain dynasty, and what achievements he made in his life. His wife is a noble daughter of the same n, and she has a certain father, a certain daughter, and so on. You can tell at a nce that it is a family tree.


    But


    Madam, my eldest sister is only good at embroidering figures and scenes, not words. Youd better find someone else.


    Mrs. Xia didn''t expect Gu Jinli to refuse, so she became a little anxious: "Xiaoyu, your eldest sister is good at embroidering figures and scenery, so it''s no problem to embroider such embroidery that is all text."


    He then said: "How about this? In my next post, I will invite your eldest sister toe and sit at home and ask her face to face whether she can ept this job?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and refused directly: "My family is not short of money now, so Madam should find someone else to embroider."


    He then asked Mrs. Xia with a smile: "Madam wants to see my eldest sister so much. Do you really just want to ask my eldest sister to embroider a piece of embroidery?"


    She also asked her eldest sister to embroider such a family tree. What on earth did Mrs. Xia want to do?


    Mrs. Xia looked at Gu Jinli''s eyes that were wiping away everything. Her usually calm and indifferent face changed a little, but she quickly reacted and sighed: "Xiaoyu, you are overthinking... We have just moved here, and we are not familiar with the ce. I only know your family and the Shang family, and I love children, so I just want to get close to you, and I have no other intentions."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "That''s good."


    She stood up and said, "Madam, I still have work to do at home, so I''m going home first."


    Mrs. Xia was startled. This child had such a bad temper and would leave at the slightest disagreement. She quickly stood up and said with a smile: "I''ll see you off."


    Gu Jinli nodded and followed Mrs. Xia to the front yard.


    Before leaving the second door, she said to Mrs. Xia: "Madam, how my family lives is my family''s business. To put it bluntly, I don''t like your family. If you and your wife stretch your hands too far, , I cant help but break it for you.


    At the end, she picked up a broom ced next to the second door, broke it with a click, threw it in front of Mrs. Xia, turned around gracefully, and strode away.


    Mrs. Xia was stunned and burst into tears.


    Gu Jinli had already arrived at the front yard and found Gu Dashan: "Dad, let''s go back."


    Gu Jinan hurried to Shang''s house for ss. After meeting Mrs. Xia, he only said a few words and left.


    Gu Dashan was sitting in the study nervously watching Mr. "


    He lowered his voice and said, "This is very rude. Your mother told me that as you get older, you can no longer do rude things."


    Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Xia and I have nothing to say, so we should go home and work."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Dashan hurriedly turned back to look at Mr.


    He turned around and red at Gu Jinli. He really couldn''t do anything to this second daughter. He told her not to be rude, but she immediately said something more offending to him. Mr. Xia knew that Mrs. Xia must have done something to annoy Gu Jinli, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu is naturally wanton, and there is nothing rude about it. Since there is work at home, I will go home first."


    Gu Dashan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Mr.


    Gu Jinli said, "Dad, Brother Cheng must be very scared since it''s his first day of school today. Just treat it as acknowledgment today ande back tomorrow."


    With that said, he went into the house, took Gu Jincheng''s hand, and took him away.


    Gu Dashan hurriedly confessed to Mr. Xia, and then chased after Gu Jinli.


    Mr. Xia frowned and watched the Gu family leave. He turned back to the backyard and asked Mrs. Xia: "What on earth did you do? Xiaoyu took Brother Cheng away."


    Then he told what Gu Jinli had done in the study room in the front yard, which frightened Mrs. Xia so much that she hurriedly told Mr. Xia what had happened before.


    Mr. Xia was shocked when he heard this: "You said Xiaoyu warned you that if we dare to stretch our hands too far, she will be rude to us?"


    He broke off a broom while still alive. This was really aggravating, but it made Mr. Xia very happy.


    I heard that she also made tofu, spices, mosquito coils, tooth powder and other new things. She also opened a pharmaceutical workshop and nned to make convenient medicines.


    If it was a man, they wouldn''t have to n and teach Cheng Geer like this, they could just tell Xiaoyu the matter and take her away.


    What a pity, she is a woman.


    Daughters of wealthy families can only be used for marriage.


    Mr. Xia finished sighing and said about Mrs. Xia: "You were too anxious. You came here early without telling me. You also met several children and wanted to meet Sister Xiu. Xiaoyu is smart, how could you not be suspicious?"


    Mrs. Xia shed tears and said: "Can I not be anxious? Sister Xiu is already sixteen years old and has reached the age of marriage. If we don''t teach her more and find a way out for her, how can we let her marry a countryman like her mother? Wild farmer?


    "You don''t know, every time I think about Mrs. Cui marrying a farmer, I get so angry that I can''t eat or sleep. I almost feel sick... A descendant of the Zhu Kingdom was actually touched by a vulgar man!" Mrs. Xia said here, She was so heartbroken that she burst into tears: "If Sister Xiu marries a farmer again, I won''t be able to live anymore!"


    It is a shame for a gooddy to lie on the same couch as a peasant man and give birth to children for him!


    Mr. Xia knows how sad Mrs. Xia is. Why shouldn''t he feel the same?


    But now that Ms. Cui is married, what can she do?


    Mr. Xia said: "I heard that Sister Xiu is a good person. She is very sensible and polite, and she has the demeanor of a nobledy. Don''t worry, stabilize the Gu family first, and then slowly get closer to Sister Xiu and find a way out for her. In the future, marriage with other aristocratic families is possible. Being too anxious will push the Gu family away... You know, we can''t use force against the Gu family. "


    Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia have been influenced by aristocratic families since childhood and have a strong sense of family status. In their eyes, a family that has been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years is the most valuable family in the world, even more valuable than the royal family that will change dynasties in two or three hundred years, so they can''t stand Cui''s marriage. farmer.


    It is even more unbearable that Gu Jinxiu would follow in Cui''s footsteps.


    But they dont know that the Gu family doesnt care about bing a wealthy family, and Gu Jinxiu doesnt care about marrying into a high family.


    Although she is not indispensable to Luo Wu, she and Luo Wu grew up together, and she has Luo Wu in her heart. Even if she can''t marry Luo Wu, she won''t climb any high ces.


    Men from wealthy families have to take concubines and marry many women. Gu Jinxiu was scared when she heard this. She just wanted to marry an ordinary man who could protect her, and then the couple, plus several children, could love each other. for a lifetime.


    Now the main thing is to wrap up the first half and let the male and female protagonists grow up quickly. I wont waste too many words on the life story of Mr. I will try my best to update the plot of the male and female protagonists growing up within three days! ! Mr. Xia and the others will not help the Gu family. The Gu family still has to rely on themselves. The family likes to use the whetstone method, so they will not help the Gu family easily.

 Chapter 577: solve

    Chapter 577: solve


    Chapter 577 Solution


    "Xiaoyu, how could you just drag Brother Cheng away? It''s so rude." Gu Dashan drove the mule cart home and said helplessly to Gu Jinli: "What''s wrong with your child? But Mrs. Xia''s temper No, are you angry?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to worry Gu Dashan, so he lied casually: "Mrs. Xia is a richdy, and I can''t get along with her."


    Gu Dashan listened andughed and said: "It is inevitable that a richdy''s words will be difficult to understand. If you don''t like Mrs. Xia, then you will not go to the Xia family in the future, but you can''t lose your temper like this, otherwise others will say you have no rules."


    You will not be able to get married in the future.


    What Mrs. Cui and he were most worried about Gu Jinli was that she had a bad temper. Now she had a bad reputation in the vige, and they were afraid that it would be difficult for her to marry her in the future.


    Think of Qin Sang again.


    Gu Dashan likes Qin Sang very much. Although Sang''s family has no parents and is a child who has lost his parents, such children in the countryside are considered to be unlucky and have a bad fate.


    But Sang is good at Xiaoyu and will listen to Xiaoyu''s words. Every time he saw the two little guys working together, he was very happy. He mentioned it to Ms. Cui a little bit, and Ms. Cui also said that the Sang family knew everything about them. Compared with marrying into an unfamiliar family, the Sang family was very good.


    Its just that Xiaoyu is still small, so the couple didnt make it clear. They just wanted to see again. After two or three years, when Xiaoyu grew older and Sang was still so good to Xiaoyu, they asked the third grandfather to talk to Mr. Qin, and they expected that the marriage would definitelye true.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Well, I understand, Dad."


    Mr.


    Brother Cheng asked: "Second sister, will I still go to my husband''s house to learn how to read?"


    It seems that the second sister and Mrs. Xia had a quarrel, so it wouldnt be good for him to go to Mr. Xias house to study again, right? In the vige, when the adults of two families quarreled, the children would not interact with each other.


    Gu Jinli looked down at him and asked, "Brother Cheng, do you want to go?"


    Brother Cheng frowned and felt a little embarrassed: "Mr. Xia is very good, but the second sister is better. If I stand with the second sister, it will be a pity for our family''s ten taels of silver."


    That''s only ten taels of silver. When I was in my hometown, Nai said that even if they sold the whole family, it wouldn''t be worth the price.


    Brother Cheng was very distressed and asked: "Second sister, can we go to my husband''s house to refund the money? I can refund nine taels of silver."


    The remaining one tael will be used as an apology to Mr. Xia.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this.


    Gu Dashan said outside: "Brother Cheng, don''t talk nonsense. I finally found a candidate for you. I won''t go wherever I can. Your second sister doesn''t like Mrs. Xia. If she doesn''t go to Xia''s house in the future, you still have to go." Go to school, this has nothing to do with your child."


    Master Ju Ren, there are only a few in the entire Tianfu County. Being able to teach my brother is a blessing to his family.


    Brother Cheng held Gu Jinli''s arm and whispered, "I listen to the second sister."


    Gu Jinli pinched his little cheek and said, "Well, Brother Cheng is the best to me. But don''t worry, this matter will be resolved soon."


    Sure enough, the next night, she received a letter, written by Guanzhu Hu himself.


    Hu Guanzhu informed her of the identity of Mr. Hu Guanzhu has written a letter to reprimand Mr. and Mrs. Guo Xia, telling her not to worry and just live a good life at home... They will not interfere too much with their family, so she can rest assured.


    Finally, he also promised that he would not let the affairs of the Lu family affect them, nor would he let them have a bad life because of the affairs of the Lu family.


    The letter also said that their people would not interfere in her family''s affairs, but her family could not get much help from them. Hu Guanzhu also exined that he was worried that Emperor Chu would clean up the former family again and would give her Home brings trouble.


    Gu Jinli doesn''t care at all whether Guanzhu Hu and the others can help her family. She doesn''t like the aristocratic family''s behavior. It would be better if Mr. Xia and the others don''t cause trouble to her family. She can earn money by herself, and the fame eldest brother can take exams by himself, so there is no need for them to bother.


    As for Ms. Cui, Guanzhu Hu also said that Ms. Cui has lived as a peasant woman for most of her life, so let her continue to live her life. Her temperament is too soft and she is not suitable for knowing too many things.


    The truth is that Ms. Cui has been ruined. Pushing her out will not only fail to bring the Lu family back to its peak, but will also bring shame to the Lu family because she will be ridiculed by other wealthy families because she married a country farmer. Therefore, Guanzhu Hu rarely mentioned her. He was just happy that she was still alive and had given birth to four good children.


    Compared to the condolence letter that Gu Jinli received, the letter that Mr. Xia and his wife received waspletely reprimanding.


    Hu Guanzhu scolded the couple for being too anxious. They had clearly agreed to let Mr. Xia teach Brother Cheng and wait until they developed a rtionship with Brother Cheng before talking to the Gu family about the heir. However, Mr. Xia and his wife almost Things are messed up.


    He also scolded Mrs. Xia for being self-righteous. She is not Xiu Jie''er''s mother, so what qualifications do she have to n a marriage for Xiu Jie''er? I really feel sorry for Sister Xiu. You can wait until the rtionship between the two families is improved, then approach Sister Xiu and teach her slowly. As for whether you can marry into a high family in the future, it depends on fate.


    Lets talk about the Lu family. Although the Lu family has been prominent for several dynasties, it has fallen into decline. Da Chu is now unstable, and it is still unknown what will happen in the future. If they push out the descendants of the Lu family at this time, I don''t know whether the Lu family can prosper, but it is very likely to attract the assassination of Emperor Chu.


    The Da Chu royal family disliked aristocratic families very much. They had cleaned up aristocratic families before, and half of them died under the butcher knife of the Da Chu royal family.


    When Mrs. Xia received this letter, she cried so hard that she said to Mr. Just like her mother... Mrs. Cui is already dead, so we can only ce our hopes on our four children. We really cannot afford to waste any of them."


    Mr. Xia hugged her andforted her: "I understand Madam''s thoughts, but what Hu Guanzhu said is not unreasonable. It is indeed not a good thing to push out a few children now. Wait a minute, with Emperor Jingyuan''s nature, Da Chu can support It wont be long before the aristocratic familyes back to the world, and the Lu family, as a first-ss aristocratic family, will surely return to its heyday for several dynasties!


    No matter what ambitions Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia had, they were suppressed by Guanzhu Hu. Gu Jinli only allowed Cheng Geer to continue attending sses at Xia''s house on the third day after receiving Guanzhu Hu''s letter.


    Mr. Xia and his wife were relieved. They were really afraid that Gu Jinli wouldn''t send Brother Cheng here.


    This time, Mrs. Xia did not dare to see Gu Jinli again. She just sent a nanny to apologize to her, saying that she was in a dazest time and told her not to care. She would never do it again in the future.


    Gu Jinli just smiled and said: "Mommy, go back and tell Mrs. Xia to live her life well. How my family lives has nothing to do with her."


    Added another sentence: "My family is not anyone''s puppet. It is up to my family to decide what they want to do. Whether she is well-intentioned or calcting, just rest. Our family does not need it."


    Where were they when her mother was homeless and sold into very and almost became a concubine? Now that her family''s life is getting better, they want to point fingers. Who do they think they are? Are aristocratic families amazing?


    Mammy told Mrs. Xia this, and Mrs. Xia was so sad that she cried again.


    However, Mrs. Xia was still very kind to them after that. She would cook delicious food for Brother Cheng every day. Every time Brother An went to pick up Brother Cheng, he would also be invited to sit in Xia''s house.


    The two brothers would bring two bags of food, tea, or dried fruit pulp every day when they went home. In short, her family had more snacks.

 Chapter 578: Aunt Tao

    Chapter 578: Aunt Tao


    Chapter 578 Aunt Tao


    Second sister, you eat this. This is called almond cake. Its sweet and fragrant. Its delicious. Brother Cheng handed a piece of almond cake to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took it and took a bite: "It''s just okay. Second sister will make you something more delicious another day."


    Brother Cheng''s eyes lit up and he smiled happily: "Second sister, you must keep your word. Remember to prepare delicious food for Brother Cheng."


    After seeing Gu Jinli nodding, he took the almond cake and distributed it to the third grandfather, third grandmother, Cui and Gu Dashan: "Mom and dad, you eat it, it''s delicious."


    Speaking, he put the almond cake into Cui''s mouth.


    Ms. Cui smiled and ate the almond cake, and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief: "This thing is littered, be careful when eating it, don''t leave it everywhere, your clothes are newly made for studying. It cost half a tael of silver, so its expensive.


    In the past, when I was in my hometown, my family would spend more than ten cents to buy other people''s old clothes and wear them back, and they would never wear a set of clothes worth half a tael.


    Brother Cheng smiled and nodded at Mrs. Cui, then ran to be hugged by Gu Jinan, but Gu Jinan pushed him away: "Can you do your homework? You can just y, if you can''t finish writing, you can''t sleep."


    Mr. Xia is strict with Brother Cheng and has heavy homework. Brother Cheng has a lot of homework to do every day after he returns home.


    As soon as he mentioned this, Brother Cheng burst into tears. He hugged Gu Jinan and said, "Big brother is the best. Brother Cheng wants to learn to read from big brother, so he won''t go to school."


    He thought that going to school was like Wang Geer and others, with many people studying together, but he was the only child in Mr. Xias family, and he had endless homework to do every day. He fell asleep while writingst night.


    Gu Jinli felt a little distressed and said to Brother Cheng: "I won''t write until I finish it. Mr. Xia doesn''t dare to beat you if you can''t hand in your homework."


    That''s right, Mr. Xia didn''t dare to hit Brother Cheng because of his status. At most, he only dared to punish him by facing the wall and thinking about his mistakes.


    But Gu Jinan said: "We can''t spoil him like this. We have to let him slowly adapt to school."


    He pulled Cheng Geer out of his arms and said, "Go back to the house and write."


    Brother Cheng is about to cry: "I can''t finish writing..."


    Gu Jinan looked at the little guy''s tearful look and felt helpless: "Write first. Write as much as you can. I really can''t finish it. Tomorrow, big brother will talk to Mr. Xia and see if he can leave you less homework. .


    Brother Cheng was happy, put away his tears, and ran back to the house to write.


    Mr. Ke Xia assigned too much homework. Gu Jinan peeked at it secretly. For a child as young as Cheng Geer, it was indeed too much to finish.


    The next day when he went to take Brother Cheng home, he told him about the matter.


    After listening to this, Mr. Xia looked at the homework done by Brother Cheng, and finally decided to cut it in half... The child was too young, and learning was too **** the body, and he was still too anxious.


    Brother Cheng was very happy to learn that his homework had been reduced by half, and he became close to Mr. Xia again.


    After Cheng Geer got used to school, a group of people from old doctor Wu came to Gu Jinli.


    There were quite a few peopleing, twenty-three of them, led by an old nun.


    with the surname Tao, she looks to be almost 60 years old. She is a very experienced and well-behaved person.


    There is also Uncle Dai in his early forties and Aunt Hong in her early thirties, who are Grandma Tao''s right-hand men.


    When Gu Jinli learned the news and went to pick him up, Grandma Tao was talking to old doctor Wu with tears in her eyes. When he saw hering, he hurriedly led everyone to get up and knelt down to her: "Old ve, pay homage to my little boss. Gu Jinli hurriedly helped her up and said, "I can''t help it. Get up quickly."


    Old doctor Wu said: "This girl doesn''t like to kneel down and thank you. As long as you are loyal, she will treat you sincerely. Get up quickly."


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao and the others stood up one after another.


    Old doctor Wu took out a box and handed it to Gu Jinli: "This is the deed of sale of Aunt Tao and the others. They were exchanged for red deeds at the government. If you take it, they will be your servants from now on, and you will decide whether they live or die."


    Gu Jinli took it and read the deed of betrayal one by one.


    Old Doctor Wu then talked about the origins of Aunt Tao and the others: "They used to follow me, and then they followed your Aunt Wu, but they came back more than 20 years ago... They have suffered some crimes, but don''t worry, Their current identities are visible to the public and will not cause you any trouble."


    Old Doctor Wu was afraid that Gu Jinli would be worried, so he told the story of Aunt Tao and the others in detail.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and said to Dr. Wu, "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. As long as the Gu family remains undefeated, they will have a ce to retire."


    After hearing this, Old Doctor Wu nodded gratefully and asked Kan Liu and Mutong to drive Grandma Tao and others to Gu''s Pharmaceutical Workshop in the Xuanhufang mule cart.


    Kan Liu was very strange today. The mule cart he was driving almost overturned, which scared Gu Jinli. But Mu Tong looked like he was watching a good show, and Gu Jinli immediately understood...there was gossip.


    The people in the vige are already used to the Gu Jinli family buying people from time to time, and they don''t feel new about the arrival of Aunt Tao and the others. They just feel that the Gu family has really be prosperous, and people are buying batch after batch.


    Gu Jinli felt a lot more rxed after having people like Aunt Tao. What surprised her even more was that Uncle Dai turned out to be a doctor. With him around, the pharmaceutical business was easier.


    Grandma Tao was a strong person in charge of general affairs. She started visiting the workshop on the day she arrived. On the third day, under Gu Jinli''s instructions, she began to reorganize the pharmaceutical workshop and divided it into four small production yards.


    A small courtyard is used to make mosquito coils and is managed by Ye Dakou.


    A small courtyard is used for making tooth powder and is managed by Ah Shi. Ah Shi had caught the eye of Grandma Tao. Grandma Tao said that although Ah Shi didn''t understand medicine, he was someone who knew how to arrange things and was a good steward.


    A yard is used to make scar removal cream, and it is temporarily managed by Kan Liu. If there is a young boy suitable for this job in the future, he will take over from Kan Liu.


    In addition to making scar removal cream, Kan Liu also taught Qiu Lang and the others how to box. Gu Jinli bought Qiu Lang and the others not just for work, but also for them to work on a daily basis and be able to pick up a knife to protect their master in times of war.


    A yard is used to make convenience medicine for future use. Uncle Dai is in charge of this.


    Uncle Mutong is in charge of the purchase and shipment of the entire pharmaceutical workshop, while Aunt Hong is in charge of the trivial matters in the pharmaceutical workshop, as well as the girls'' food, clothing and housing.


    Aunt Tao is in charge, and all men and women in the pharmaceutical workshop cane to her if they have any problems.


    Ye Jingzi continued to stay with Gu Jinli in the pharmacy and continued to be Gu Jinli''s deputy.


    After Grandma Tao sorted things out, the entire pharmaceutical workshop became smoother, and Gu Jinli no longer had to worry about managing trivial matters.


    And Gu Jinli also discovered that the person who made Uncle Kan Liu stupid seemed to be Aunt Hong. He stuttered when speaking in front of Aunt Hong...Uncle, you are already in your thirties, do you need to be shy when you like a girl?


    Mama Tao did not hide it from Gu Jinli and told her about Kan Liu and Aunt Hong.


    The two of them had already discussed getting married before, but something happened to Aunt Wu, and in the end they had to live apart. Now that they meet again, she wants them to finally get married, but whether it can happen or not depends on it. Their creation.


    Gu Jinlis eyes lit up: This also has gossip, its old, its very mellow.

 Chapter 579: corvee

    Chapter 579: corvee


    Chapter 579 Corvee


    Aunt Tao had been with Gu Jinli for more than ten days and already knew the temper of this little boss. When she heard her nondescript words, she didn''t feel inappropriate. Instead, sheughed and said with emotion: "Xiao Liu is a very affectionate person. After all these years, she , other men would have married and had children long ago, but he remembered his promise and waited for the end of the year."


    Aunt Hongs name is Hong Sui.


    While the two were talking, Sanqi came over to Grandma Tao with a bottle: "Mammy, we have run out of pearl powder for scar removal cream. Come and get half a kilo."


    Sanqi, like Ophiopogon japonicus, used to work as a medicine boy in Xuanhufang, but he was rtively steady and didn''t talk much, so he made scar removal cream with Kan Liu, and he will probably take over the business of making scar removal cream in the future.


    Ophiopogon japonicus is a lively person. Following Akebia, she may take over the role of Akebia in the future.


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao took out a book and wrote down the date and time he woulde to get the amount of pearl powder and what he was going to do with it, and then asked him to put his fingerprints on it.


    This is the management method after Grandma Tao came. Everyone in the pharmaceutical workshop must do this in order to ensure that there is evidence.


    After Sanqi pressed his fingerprint, Grandma Tao asked Gu Jinli, then got up and went to the medicine cab in the house to get half a kilogram of pearl powder for Sanqi.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli asked Sanqi: "How are you doing today, Uncle Liu? Are you still stupid?"


    Sanqi is smart, not very young, and is familiar with Gu Jinli. Heughed when he heard this and said, "You are stupid. I was so stunned the day before yesterday that I almost overheated the scar removal ointment."


    Gu Jinli was anxious after hearing this: "This is not possible. The cost of a pot of scar removal cream is at least twenty taels. If a pot breaks down, you will lose money."


    Sanqi said: "Don''t worry, little boss, I will watch over Uncle Sixth and won''t let him make any mistakes again."


    Afraid that Gu Jinli would me Kan Liu, he hurriedly said: "I''m much better today. I was just in a daze for a while and smashed a y pot."


    y pots also cost money.


    Gu Jinli thought: "This is not a solution. We must make Uncle Kan Liu''s wishe true as soon as possible."


    Sanqi looked at Gu Jinli, what did the little boss know? I wanted to ask, but Kan Liu had already arrived. After seeing Sanqi, he said: "Sanqi, why are you so slow to get some pearl powder? Take it back quickly and sift the pearl powder twice. I''ll wait to use it."


    Hey. Sanqi hurriedly took the pearl powder and ran away.


    Gu Jinli saw Kan Liu and smiled, which made Kan Liu''s hair grow cold. He asked hurriedly: "Xiao, Xiao Dong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Jinli trotted up to Kan Liu, raised his head and asked, "Uncle Xiao Liu, do you want me to help you find a wife?"


    With a bang, Kan Liu''s old face turned red and blood dripped, and he stammered: "No, no, no, no... Uncle Liuliu can do it."


    Gu Jinli: "You can do anything you can. You stutter when you speak. How can you get a wife?"


    Kan Liu shook his head and insisted: "Thank you, little boss, but I can do this myself."


    Stop stuttering!


    Gu Jinli looked at Kan Liu, thinking of Aunt Hongbing her hair in a woman''s style, and thinking that Aunt Hong must have encountered something over the years, so after meeting Uncle Xiao Liu again, he did not immediately renew their rtionship.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli agreed, and encouraged: "Come on, Uncle Six, you will definitely be able to do it. An infatuated man will not be let down."


    e on?


    Kan Liu thought that oil was quite expensive, so he had to save some for cooking. He couldn''t afford to add more, but he knew that Gu Jinli meant well and said with a smile: "Well, don''t worry, little boss, Uncle Xiao Liu won''t let you down." .


    After speaking, he nodded to Aunt Tao, turned around and left. Grandma Tao looked at Gu Jinli, smiled and shook her head... Mr. Wu was indeed right, this girl is interesting, and you won''t get bored following her.


    With the participation of people like Aunt Tao, the production speed of the pharmaceutical workshop has been greatly elerated. The 20,000 bottles of tooth powder for Yuanzi Pharmaceutical Store were produced in less than ten days.


    Gu Jinli asked Ah Shi and the others to continue making tooth powder: "This thing must be easy to sell. Make more and prepare it, lest we can''t deliver the goods when Yuanzi Medicine Store takes arge amount of goods."


    Hey. Ah Shi was very happy and was busy making tooth powder every day.


    New Year was also very happy. His little boss reused his sister, and she would have a bright future. He was happy and worked much harder when working and learning martial arts.


    Time passed day by day, and at the end of September, the government issued an official document stating that he would leave for corvee service on the eighth day of October for a period of two months, and return home on the tenth day of December to celebrate the New Year.


    When the viges knew that they were going to do corveebor again, they all became sad. Some families even cried bitterly because of the fact that Zou County Cheng was selling men to do the corve service. They were afraid that their men would be sold or die in the corvebor force. On the construction site.


    Corvee work is to recruit civilian men to work for the government for free, such as digging canals or building city walls. In short, it is hard work that can kill people.


    County Magistrate Xu knew that the people were very resistant to serving as corvees because of Zou County Prime Minister''s selling of men forbor service. He was afraid that the people would cause trouble, so he sent clerks and government servants to go to each vige to exin to the farmers that this was The ce where I went back to do my corvee service was in Linhe Prefecture. I was there to clean up the silt in the Huai River. The ce was nearby.


    The work was tiring, and there was a possibility of being sucked into the Huai River and dying, but the ce was close, unlike before, where the ce was far away, and even if one died in the ce where he was doing corvee work, his body could not be brought back.


    The reason why I was able to go so close to Tianfu County this time was because of Zou County Cheng. The court felt that they had to be appeased, otherwise they would have to go to Zhongzhou to build the city wall.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he frowned and asked in confusion: "Why didn''t the court just exempt Tianfu County from the corvee this time?"


    Zou County Cheng caused such a big incident. If the Emperor of Chu had been smarter, he would have exempted Tianfu County from the corvee. This small act of kindness was not a loss for the court, but it could win over the gratitude of the people. Heart, but the court did not do it.


    Gu Jin''an said: "When I was corresponding with Brother Zheng and Brother Shangguan, they mentioned that some ministers in the court advocated exempting Tianfu County from corvee this time, but some ministers disagreed. They said that because of the previous few During the war in Yue, the walls of many cities were destroyed by the victims. This time the corvee work is heavier than before, and we cannot reduce the number of people."


    "And if you don''t want to do the corvee this time, the amount of silver you need to pay is twice as much as in previous years. It will cost you ten taels of silver per person...I heard that a head tax may be added."


    Gu Jinli:


    Da Chu is about to end.


    It takes ten taels of silver to cover one quota of corvee service. Do the people in the court know how much of a huge sum of money these ten taels of silver are to ordinary peasants?


    Rice can be grown in the Jianghuai and Jiangnan areas, and they are famously wealthy ces. However, farmers can only earn ten taels of silver a year by working hard, let alone the northwest, Zhongzhou, Northeast and other ces. These are barren and cold ces. I worked so hard that I couldn''t save even three taels of silver for a year.


    Gu Jinan sighed: "Brother Zheng and brother Guan also felt that the court had passed. Mr. Shangguan Ge and the others tried hard for a long time but could not make the Emperor of Chu change his mind."


    Brother Zheng had a rtively good rtionship with him and revealed two words to him:ck of silver.


    The northwest of Da Chu has been experiencing drought for two years and has encountered military disasters. The treasury has long been empty, and the Emperor of Chu is now searching for money everywhere. What worries Brother Zheng even more is that someone else is trying to persuade the Emperor of Chu, saying that the aristocratic family has umted wealth for hundreds of thousands of years and should contribute to the country at this moment.


    If the Emperor of Chu is really persuaded, there will be another **** storm in Chu.


    The Zheng family doesn''t have to worry about keeping up with the official family. They are rtives of the emperor, but other aristocratic families are not so lucky.

 Chapter 580: bumper harvest

    Chapter 580: bumper harvest


    Chapter 580 Harvest


    Zheng Ying took the risk to reveal this information to him, so Gu Jinan burned the letter after reading it.


    After hearing what Gu Jinan said, Gu Jinli asked: "Brother, do you still want to take the merit test?"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Of course you have to take the test. Whether it is effective or not is one thing, but fame is a good thing and it will be of great use to our family."


    With fame, he can better protect his family.


    Gu Jinli alsoughed: "Brother is a sensible person, I feel relieved."


    But several of their families did not do corvee service. If they had money at home, they would just use it to top it off.


    The next day, several of their families went to Vige Chief He and gave him money to rece the corvee.


    Mrs. Chen was still very distressed and cursed: "Ten taels of silver are twice as expensive as in previous years. You are so **** inhuman. Are you trying to push us to death?"


    "Shut up!" Gu Dagui scolded, "Does the familyck these ten taels of silver now?"


    Say this, you dont want to live anymore, dont you?


    Mrs. Chen scratched her neck and said, "It''s in short supply. We still have to build a house at home. Why aren''t we in short supply?"


    Gu Dagui choked. There was really nothing he could do against this fierce woman.


    Lao Yan was also very distressed. Fortunately, relying on Xiaoyu, life at home had be easier, and the family could survive without these ten taels of silver. She knew that hardbor was hard. When she was in her hometown, almost every household had someone die because of hardbor.


    But other families are not so lucky.


    The vige had been gloomy and gloomy for several days. In addition to those who worked in Gu Jinli''s workshop, the vige chief''s family, He Dasu''s family, He Wanli''s family, He Laotian''s family, He Wazi''s family, and several other families were living rtively well-off lives. Except for the people who used money to pay for the corvee, other families chose to do the corvee.


    The third grandmother thought that people from the vige woulde to borrow money from her family, and was wondering whether to borrow money, but no one came.


    The third grandfather said: "Ten taels of silver per person is extremely expensive. Even if you can borrow it, it will be difficult to repay it. Instead of carrying such a big debt, it is better to do corvee service."


    He Daqian and He Laosi, two poor families, wanted to borrow money, but they were blocked by vige chief He, who couldn''t even enter the end of the vige.


    The day before departure, many people in the vige prepared meat dishes for the men who were going to do corveebor.


    The government was afraid of civilians escaping from service, so they sent yamen servants to each vige one day in advance to guard them. If anyone was found escaping from service, they would be arrested immediately.


    Dafeng Vige is better. No government servants entered the vige, just because Qin Sang came back. He is the county soldier''s small g leader who escorts the civilian husband. He returns to the vige to say goodbye to his family and will **** the civilian husband from Dafeng Vige to the county tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was back, so he specially made a big bag of dried meat and fried fish for him.


    Qin Sang epted it and gave her two taels of silver.


    Gu Jinli looked at the two taels of silver, frowned and said, "Are you going to pay? But it''s not enough."


    Although the cost of buying meat is only two taels, she made it by herself, so thebor is expensive!


    Gu Jinli was a little angry. The boy dared to calcte money with her. She was not coveting his money by giving him food. Would a rich woman like her be short of his two taels of silver?


    Qin Sang exined: "It''s not the money to buy dried meat, this is my sry...I have saved all the money I had before, and I only have this much, so I will save it for you."


    Fearing that she would find it too little, he added: "When I make more money in the future, I will give you more money."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked: "Are you sick? What nonsense are you talking about? Can I ask for your money? Keep it for yourself."


    His money, what does it mean if she takes it and saves it?


    Qin Sang also felt that his behavior just now seemed to be sick, so he put away the money silently: "What Xiaoyu said is that I will put the money away first and wait until I get to Linhe Mansion to use it to buy you some fresh food."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, just buy something cheap. Linhe Prefecture is the capital of Jianghuai, so things are expensive."


    She said a few words to Qin Sang and then went home. Qin Sang went to see her off as usual, and only turned around to go home when he saw her entering the house.


    Before dawn the next day, Qin Sang took theborers in the vige and rushed to the county government office to gather. After meeting with Bantou Yang, he led a group of yamen servants and he led a group of county soldiers to **** them together. He went to Linhe Mansion with his husband.


    Qin Sang and the county soldiers did not need to stay in Linhe Prefecture for long. They could return after sending the people there, but Yang Bantou and the others had to stay in Linhe Prefecture and watch the civilians until the corvee was over.


    As soon as the men serving as corvees left, every household in the county began to burn incense and pray to God to bless their men and sons for their safe return.


    County Magistrate Xu was relieved to see that the civilian husband was sent away smoothly. He was really worried that the people would refuse to do thebor service because of Zou County Cheng''s selling of men forbor service, and then something would happen.


    After finishing the corvee work, it was time for the rice harvest. Those who have paddy fields at home begin to prepare farm tools and wait to go to the fields to harvest rice.


    Gu Jinlis family bought a lot of paddy fields this year, and the family is also preparing to harvest rice.


    Mi Laoweng and his wife came to the house three days before the harvest and told Gu Jinli: "The rice is ready to be harvested. We invited thirty farmers who did not have paddy fields at home. They are all old-fashioned and know how to work. The money is ording to the small boss''s price." Thats right, based on the acre, one hundred and thirty cents per acre will provide you with three meals.


    Gu Jinli found that Mr. Mi spoke a lot more respectfully this time. In the past, he always spoke briefly and with arrogance. What is he doing?


    Mr. Mi didn''t let Gu Jinli guess for long, and said directly: "We, the old couple, have thought about it. The young boss is a kind person. Since he is willing to support us in our old age, we can''t hold it any longer."


    He took out his family''s household registration and handed it to Gu Jinli: "We want to sell ourselves to the Gu family and be their servants in the future, so that the young master can feel more at ease when he uses us to look after the vige."


    Mrs. Mi was still worried that Gu Jinli would not want them. After all, they were so old and could be buried at any time. Buying them would be a loss.


    Gu Jinli did not dislike them. After asking Gu Dashan and Cui what they wanted, he epted the household registration of Mr. Mi''s family: "One day my father will go to the county government to get your deed of sale."


    She took out six taels of silver and gave it to Mr. and Mrs. Mi, "This is the money you and I received from selling ourselves."


    Mr. Mi did not refuse. He epted the money, took the braised pork that Cui had prepared for them, and returned to Songzi Vige.


    Three dayster, families with paddy fields in various viges began to gather on the fields to harvest rice. After cutting down the rice, they tied it with straw ropes and carried it back to the threshing floor in the vige to dry in the sun for three days. After the rice became wilted in the sun, Start threshing.


    In ancient times, there were no threshing machines. People used rakes to thresh the grains, or picked them up and threshed them. Some people even rubbed them directly with their hands. It was very hard, but everyone was very happy. After all, it was a good harvest. What farmers care about most is food. , No matter how hard or tired you are, you are willing to get a mouthful of food.


    Mrs. Chen said directly: "Our family has made a profit. Not only the paddy fields were cheap, but there were still crops growing in the fields when we bought them. Now we have got a whole season of grain for free. Hey, when the milletes into the warehouse, I will have to kill it." This chickenes to repay God. It is because of his blessing that we can buy paddy fields with crops."

 Chapter 581: scold mother

    Chapter 581: scold mother


    Chapter 581: Swearing


    However, the Chen familys paddy fields were in Xianggui Town. Gu Dagui had gone to the paddy fields in Xianggui Town two days earlier and built a shed to live in. With the help of He Wanli, he found a I met some farmers and asked them to harvest rice.


    Ms. Chen felt very distressed about this: "If the paddy fields were close to home, our family could harvest them by ourselves without having to hire anyone. Now it costs a lot of money just to hire someone to harvest. We are really losing money."


    The third grandma looked at her picking and said, "Your family has thirty acres of paddy field. How can you, a family of four, harvest it all without asking anyone to cut it? You will be so exhausted that you will never be able to finish it."


    Mrs. Chen was unhappy for a while after being scolded, but she didn''t know what she thought of and became happy again. She puffed out her chest and said proudly: "What San Auntie said is that we are no longer farmers, butndlords. How can there bendlords to collect grain?" Not inviting anyone?"


    If you dont ask people to work, can you still call yourself andlord?


    "No, Dagui is too honest to be bullied by the workers. I have to rush over tomorrow and keep an eye on the workers to prevent them from bullying Dagui and wasting my family''s food."


    The third grandma was convinced: "Are you worried that Dagui will be bullied, or do you want to set off thendlord''s wife? You should calm down. If you run like this, Dagui will have to quarrel with you again."


    Mr. Chen is not afraid at all: "Let''s just quarrel. Which family''s men don''t quarrel with their wives? The more we quarrel, the better off we are."


    The noble man was very fond of her, and it was impossible not to want her. If she made a scene, he would remember her as his wife.


    The third grandmother was toozy to tell her: "Get out of here after sharpening the knife. I don''t have time to listen to your nagging."


    The hay knife is a sickle, specially used to harvest rice and wheat crops.


    Mrs. Chen also said that enough was enough, and went home with the two sharpened knives. As she walked, she looked at the two knives and said, "It''s quite cost-effective to hire someone. It also saves money on buying the knives."


    Farmers whoe to harvest will bring their own knives and do not use their employers farm tools.


    Xuanhufang knew that Gu Jinli and the others were busy harvesting rice. After learning that the pharmaceutical workshop had produced 20,000 bottles of tooth powder, he sent someone to inspect the goods in advance.


    A new group of people came to Xuanhufang. Although they were not as capable as Mu Tong and others, they were also people who knew medical skills and knew how to handle things. They worked from morning to night for a whole day. They finally tested all the tooth powder and gave the remaining one thousand Seven hundred taels of payment.


    After Gu Jinli got the banknote, he happily kept it.


    Old Doctor Wu also said: "Shopkeeper Zhang wrote to Shopkeeper Cheng that the purchase of tooth powder is very good. Every household in the rich family buys it. Every master has a bottle. The quantity of your bottle is not much, only one or two. We need to use it quickly, so we have to make it quickly. Otherwise, these 20,000 bottles will be sold out in a short time."


    Earlier, Dr. Wu was still murmuring, saying that given this girls temperament that she doesnt like trouble, how could she only hold one or two dentifrice in a bottle, which would increase the time for inspection? Now he understood that this was the idea of dressing less, consuming more quickly, and selling more. It was really a clever idea, and he was convinced.


    He added: "I''ll ship another batch of bottles to you in a few days, so you won''t be left without bottles to hold tooth powder."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Thank you, Grandpa Wu."


    What things in the world can make money in the long run? That is consumables, especially consumables liked by wealthy people.


    Rich people have no shortage of money. Once they get used to using something, they will habitually buy it. Tooth powder and mosquito repellent incense aremon and quickly consumed, so just make them and sell them.


    After delivering the tooth powder, Gu Jinli and his family started busy harvesting rice.


    Gu Jinli''s family previously bought twenty acres of paddy fields from Mr. Lu''s family, plus the eighty acres in Songzi Vige, which makes them a full one hundred acres of paddy fields. However, the yield of paddy fields in Dachu is not high, with an average of only three hundred kilograms of rice per mu. . Even so, her family harvested nearly 30,000 kilograms of rice, which made her grandparents and grandma cry with excitement.


    I never dreamed that I could harvest so much grain, ten thousand kilograms of it, and its still rice. After the husks are removed, it bes precious rice. I cant finish it in ten years. The third grandma said excitedly, wiping her tears.


    The other families also harvested a lot of rice, each of them harvested several thousand kilograms, but everyone was very excited.


    Lao Yan had been poor all his life. When he learned that his family had collected so much grain, he couldn''t resist it and fainted with excitement. Gu Qingxi and Gui Niu, the younger members of the old Yan family, were frightened and cried. Jin Niu came crying to Gu Jinli''s house to look for someone. The third mistress was anxious after hearing this and hurried to the pharmaceutical workshop to ask Uncle Dai to take a look.


    Uncle Dai quickly rushed to Lao Yans house and rescued Lao Yan.


    Brother Gu Damu heard that his mother had fainted, so he hurried back and asked Uncle Dai: "Doctor Dai, is my mother okay?"


    Uncle Dai said: "It''s nothing serious. Just pay attention to it in the future. It''s just that the olddy''s body is severely deficient. It''s best to take this opportunity to take the decoction for a year and a half to recuperate."


    Gu Damu is a filial son and his family is not short of money. When he heard this, he hurriedly said: "Doctor Dai, just prescribe the medicine. Our family will definitely buy it for my mother to drink."


    After hearing this, Doctor Dai gave Lao Yan a prescription: "Three times a day for the first month, and after one month, just drink it once a day."


    Dr. Dai is a servant of Gu Jinli''s family. He did not charge for the consultation and only asked Gu Damu to take the prescription to Xuanhufang in the town to get the medicine.


    Mr. Yan fainted and sighed: "In the past, when I got sick, I could get over it with just one antibiotic. How can I see a doctor and take medicine at the same time? It''s really expensive."


    Third Grandma smiled and said: "Just say a few words less and enjoy yourself."


    After settling down the old Yan family, several families were busy taking the grain to the workshop and house for storage.


    Because the shops were being built, their houses were still old mud houses and there was no extra space to store grain. After discussing with the Gu Dashan family, they brought the grain to the workshop and house. After entering the big house, it is easy to carve out a few rooms to store food.


    Gu Jinli''s family stores half of their food in Songzi Vige and half in the workshop. Both ces have granaries that can hold a lot of food.


    After harvesting the rice, several families started busy harvesting grain from the drynd.


    These drynds were also bought from Mr. Lus family and the Zou family. When they were purchased, they were nted with food, such as soybeans, sweet potatoes, and vegetables stored in winter.


    Winter wheat is grown in the Jianghuai and Jiangnan areas. After the wheat is harvested, soybeans, sweet potatoes, etc. will be nted and harvested inte autumn before winter.


    After the harvest, they were busy nting winter wheat on the drynd.


    Since the winter in Jiangnan, Huaihe and Jiangnan areas is not as cold as in the north, winter wheat can be grown on drynd. Sowing begins in mid-tote October and will be mature and harvested in theing summer.


    Several families were busy from early October to nearly November, and then they finished the farm work in the fields.


    "We have to hire someone to do this. If we didn''t hire someone, we would really be exhausted." Mrs. Chen said, squeezing her waist, "It''s not easy to be andowner. Too muchnd can make people exhausted."


    But when she thought about the food in the warehouse, Mrs. Chen was so happy that it was worth it no matter how tired she was.


    But she was not happy for two days before the county government''s official document to increase grain taxes came out.


    All grain taxes will be increased by 10%, from 2 out of 10 to 3 out of 10.


    When Mrs. Chen heard the news, she scolded her on the spot: "How much does it cost to increase the grain tax by 10%? Our family is still drinking porridge. We just want to have a solid meal, and you are going to increase the grain tax. What do you think? Such bullying? Man, Im not alive anymore!

 Chapter 582: mow grass

    Chapter 582: mow grass


    Chapter 582: Mowing the Grass


    The clerk who came to read the county government documents had been wandering around the viges for a long time because of the corve affairs, and had already learned the skills of the shrewd women in the vige in cursing.


    Hearing Mrs. Chens words, he didnt even blink an eyelid, and even said soothingly: Auntie, dont get excited...


    "Bah! What do you think of me? How can I be your aunt at such a young age? You are almost thirty, call me eldest sister!" Mrs. Chen said angrily, scratching her neck.


    However, Secretary Chen is only twenty-two years old, and his child has just turned three years old.


    Gu Dagui was so frightened that he hurriedly grabbed her and said to the scribe: "Sir, don''t me me. A country woman is not polite. Please continue talking."


    Clerk Chen was recruited from Tianfu County after County Magistrate Xu cleaned up the yamen. In the past few months, he was still reading books about sages at home and had not contracted the habit of being a cruel official. Ling had reprimanded him, saying that he could not deceive the people or plunder their property, otherwise he would be severely punished. He was still afraid and did not dare to do anything to Chen, so he only said: "It doesn''t matter."


    Two yamen servants came with Chen Shuli. One of them was Xiao Yang, the nephew of Team Leader Yang. He had been to Dafeng Vige several times and recognized Ms. Chen, so he hurriedly persuaded: "Auntie, Secretary Chen is just following orders, and the increase in grain tax is what the court said, so please dont scold Secretary Chen."


    Auntie, for the sake of you two having the samest name, please be merciful and stop scolding me.


    Ms. Chen only dared to curse in anger. In fact, she was more afraid of the people in the yamen than anyone else, so she stopped talking after hearing the words.


    Chen Shuli continued to exin: "There is a drought in the northwest. Our Jianghuai River is not severely affected, and we still have food to eat. This increase in grain tax is also to transport it to the people and soldiers in the northwest."


    So, you should be kind, prepare the taxes and rations, and pay them as soon as possible.


    He also said: "You can use cash to offset the grain tax. The time limit is ten days. Those who fail to pay within the time limit will be fined silver and imprisoned."


    After Chen Shuli finished speaking, he left the document to Vige Chief He and said, "You can start preparations now. I wille back in two days to start collecting grain taxes."


    "Hey, Secretary Chen, let''s go." Vige chief He took the document and, supported by He Jinsheng, sent Secretary Chen out of the vige.


    After Secretary Chen left, the vigers began to scold her, but no matter how much they scolded her, they still had to pay the grain tax.


    The Gu Jinli family harvested nearly 30,000 kilograms of rice, and had to pay a grain tax of 9,000 kilograms, which suddenly went to 30%, which made Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui extremely distressed. The couple prepared the grain tax with red eyes.


    Seeing that they were so reluctant to part with food, Gu Jinli simply said: "Let''s pay with money. I''ve done the math and it''s more cost-effective to pay."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan and Cui immediately agreed: "Okay, since it is more cost-effective to pay money, then our family will pay."


    But the family did not use Gu Jinli''s private money. The spice workshop, braised food shop, and tofu workshop all made money, and the family received dividends. Gu Dashan took the banknotes and paid all the grain taxes at home. The grain taxes on paddy fields and other crops totaled two hundred and ten taels of silver.


    Several other families also paid silver. They came from famine and valued food very much. They were afraid that there would be no food to eat at home, so they preferred to pay silver.


    After paying the grain tax, Dr. Wu called her to Xuanhufang again and gave her a contract: "Yuanzi Pharmaceutical Company has added 60,000 bottles of tooth powder and will deliver it before the year. If the pharmaceutical workshop can make it, you can Just sign it.


    Tooth powder is really easy to sell. As soon as 20,000 bottles of tooth powder were shipped to Linhe Prefecture and Jinling Prefecture, they were sold out in less than half a month. Now the branches of Yuanzi Medicine Store in the two prefectures have no tooth powder, and they are in a hurry to get it. goods.


    Gu Jinli counted the inventory and nodded: "We can make it a year ago."


    She took the two contracts, read them carefully, wrote her name with a pen, and pressed her fingerprint. She kept one contract for herself and gave the remaining one to Dr. Wu.


    Old doctor Wu gave her a thousand two hundred taels of silver as a deposit, and after saying a few words to Aunt Tao who had apanied her, he let them go back.


    Gu Jinli stopped by Xia''s house, but did not go in. He just asked Aunt Tao to bring in the cotton cloak that Cui had prepared for Brother Cheng.


    It is now November, and the weather is getting colder day by day. Cheng Geer only wore a cotton coat when he went to school in the morning. Mrs. Cui was afraid that he would be cold, so she asked Gu Jinli to bring him a cotton cloak. Mrs. Xia was very happy when she knew she wasing. She was afraid that Gu Jinli would be angry when he saw her, so she didn''t dare to invite Gu Jinli into the house. However, she sent the previous nun to give her a hand warmer.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want it: "Mom, take it back. It''s not the coldest time yet, so you don''t need this."


    Mammy said: "Why is it not the coldest time yet? When I get up in the morning, the water in the kitchen yard is almost frozen. Just take it."


    Otherwise her wife will shed tears again.


    "Second sister!" Brother Cheng followed Aunt Tao out of Xia''s house, carrying a small book bag, and ran towards Gu Jinli, followed not far away by Mr. Xia.


    Gu Jinli was surprised and asked, "Have you finished school so early?"


    Well, sir, he said it was too cold today and asked me to go home early to avoid getting cold. Brother Cheng was happy to be able to go home early.


    Mr. Xia smiled and said: "Brother Cheng is wearing less clothes today. The child is weak and cannot stay in the cold."


    He found a doctor to check Cheng Geer''s pulse. This child was weaker than other children because he had not eaten well as a child and had escaped famine. Not only did Brother Cheng continue to practice boxing, and he was also taking some medicinal food, his health was much better, but they were still very nervous, for fear that he would be sick.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded to Mr. Xia, took Brother Cheng''s hand and said, "Then let''s go home."


    "Yeah!" Brother Cheng responded and waved his little hand to Mr. Xia: "Thank you for your hard work, sir. Brother Cheng wille back tomorrow. You can go back and don''t freeze."


    Mr.


    Gu Jinli came in a mule cart, and Kan Liu was driving. After the siblings and Aunt Tao got on the cart, they drove to Shangjia Vige. After waiting for two-quarters of an hour, when it was time for An Ge''er to finish school, he went in. Pick up An Geer and take the three of them home.


    At home, Third Grandma, Mrs. Cui, and Gu Jinxiu were busy making winter clothes. Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa took out the farm tools again and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, everything is ready. When are you going to cut the aphids?" "


    The aphids they nted are ready to be harvested. If they dont harvest them, they will freeze to death.


    Gu Jinli said: "We can cut it now. We still have half a day to cut it. We can cut a lot."


    "Okay, you have to hurry up, otherwise the hoary frost will fall, and all the crops with leaves will die." Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan went out of the house with the knives and cut the aphid grass in front of the wastnd in their yard. .


    Gu Jinan also rolled up his sleeves and went to cut the grass, and took Brother Cheng with him: "You go too, our family is poor, and you are not a young master."


    Brother Cheng is young and everyone in his family dotes on him, but Gu Jinan doesn''t want Brother Cheng to be squeamish due to being pampered.


    Brother Cheng pursed his lips and said, "Brother, I''m cold..."


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened: "Don''t pout, go cut the grass quickly."


    He reasoned with him again: "The weather is cold, but if you don''t do the work, you have to pile up. You see, the eldest brother, father, and third grandpa all have to work, and Brother Cheng also has to do it."


    Brother Cheng listened to Gu Jinan the most. After hearing what he said, he followed him to cut the grass obediently.

 Chapter 583: Silver grows in the ground

    Chapter 583: Silver grows in the ground


    Chapter 583 Silver grows in the ground


    Gu Jinli went to the pharmaceutical workshop and asked Qiu Lang and the others to cut the grass.


    This matter was nned a few days ago. When Qiu Lang and the others saw Gu Jinliing, they immediately stopped what they were doing. After packing everything, they took the knives they borrowed from every household in the vige and ran to the bamboo forest outside the house.


    Gu Jinli pointed to arge area of aphids in the bamboo forest and said: "You all know the aphids. The ones with red leaves are the ones with red leaves. Just cut them like grass. After cutting, tie up the aphids and move them to the pharmacy. Go to the workshop and pick out the grass seeds and weeds."


    "Yes." After hearing this, Qiu Lang and the others immediately started cutting the aphids.


    Gu Jinli looked at Kan Liu and said, "Uncle Liu, take Uncle Dai and the others to mow the grass in the yards of the old houses at the end of the vige, the ones my family bought."


    Doctor Wu knew that she liked to grow aphid grass. Later, when he was buying medicinal materials, he brought her two hundred kilograms of grass seeds back. She rented them in the open spaces of all the old houses she bought, and now they can harvest them.


    Then he said to Aunt Hong: "Aunt Hong, take Qingping, Qingrong and the others with you and follow Uncle Liu to help tie up the cut aphid grass and move it back. Hurry, it will be over in three hours. Its dark, so you have to dare to cut all the aphids before dark.


    The girls Qing Ping and Qing Rong were one of the twenty-three people brought by Grandma Tao. They all used to be maids. Half of the older ones were from the Qing generation and the younger ones were from the Bai generation.


    Green, red, white, green and blue are the names given to these girls.


    When Kan Liu heard this, he staggered and almost fell. He turned to look at Gu Jinli, with a bitter look on his bearded face.


    Gu Jinli winked at him and made a cheering gesture.


    Aunt Hong understood what Gu Jinli meant and didn''t say anything. She just followed the instructions and took Qingrong and the others to help.


    Nearly a hundred people harvested the aphid grass together, and it was finished in less than two hours. Kan Liu took Qiu Lang and the others to help several other families mow the grass.


    Vige chief He brought people from He Laoguo, He Laotian, He Dasu and He Wazi''s family to see how to cut the aphids. Uncle Dai took Gu Jinli''s words and taught them: "The aphids are red and easy to distinguish. When you''re done, just take out the non-red grass leaves and throw them away."


    He also exined: "Don''t mix weeds, otherwise the medicinal effect will be lost."


    "Hey, don''t worry, Doctor Dai. We are all good at farm work. We work carefully and won''t let weeds in the aphids." Vige Chief He said, dragging Doctor Dai again, quietly Asked: "Dr. Dai, how much does a pound of aphid cost at the drug store?"


    Doctor Dai smiled. The old vige chief was so arrogant that he secretly asked him the price, but the young owner had already expected it and said that if anyone asked, he would just tell the truth and there was no need to hide it.


    The dried high-quality aphids can be charged by drugstores for six cents, and the selling price is ten cents per catty.


    Vige Chief He clicked his tongue. The drug store was really good at making money. When it changed hands, it sold for four cents more. However, he was still very happy after learning that the aphid grass could really be sold for six cents a pound.


    He has calcted that although his family has only nted twenty kilograms of grass seeds, the aphid grass will grow, and it will grow more aggressively than the weeds, and it will grow in a dense area. After harvesting and drying, there will be at least about three hundred kilograms. Six cents per catty is one to two to eight hundred cents.


    Vige Chief He eximed: "Hey, there are two taels of silver growing in the open space. This grass is really valuable!" Doctor Dai was startled by his shout. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "The vige chief also said Is there any problem? If not, Ill get busy first, and when you mow the grass tomorrow, Ill teach you how to clean up the aphids and how to dry them.


    "Hey, Doctor Dai, go and do your work. I''ll ask Tong Sheng to pick you up tomorrow." Vige Chief He was so happy that he dragged his crutch and followed the third grandfather, looking left and right, looking at the bright aphids. Cao seemed to be looking at a bunch of copper coins, getting more and more excited as he looked at them. It was not until the sky turned dark and He Tongsheng came running to call him to go home for dinner that he took He Laoguo and the others away.


    Before dawn the next day, the vige chief and his family got up. People in the vige knew that they were going to cut aphids, and they all came to watch the fun.


    Yesterday when Qin Gu Luotian''s family was cutting aphids, they wanted to see it. Unfortunately, Wang Yongfu, Lao Zhu and his son, and He Sanlei were guarding the end of the vige. They couldn''t get in, so they could only endure their gripping curiosity and wait until Come see it today.


    The result is that the more I look at it, the more confused I be.


    "Vige chief, is this how the aphids are cut? Isn''t it just like cutting weeds? I thought the aphids that could be sold would be so finely cut."


    Someone asked: "Vige chief, can this red grass really be sold for money?"


    Before Vige Chief He could say anything, He Laosi''s daughter-inw said in a low voice: "Oh, how much can we sell it for? You go to the mountains to cut a load of weeds and sell them in the town. Only a fool would pay for them." Vige Chief , you old man was deceived by the Gu family, after drying the grass in your house, you must have stuffed it into the stove to light the fire."


    Vige Chief He was very happy when he was poured cold water on by the fourth daughter-inw He. He was very angry and did not tolerate the fourth daughter-inw He. He directly said to He Dacang next to him: "The fourth daughter-inw made a mistake and asked your daughter-inw Find two women and take her to the ancestral hall where she will kneel for five hours to teach her a lesson."


    He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw was confused, and then she remembered that in the past year, Vige Chief He had be more and more tough. He would punish anyone who dared to cause trouble ording to the ancestral familyw. I forgot about my fault, so I hurriedly ran away.


    Vige Chief He said: "You run away. If you can run away, can you never return to the vige today? You can''t escape this punishment. Kneel down earlier and it will be over."


    Seeing that she couldn''t escape, He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw immediately pretended to cry and begged for mercy. However, Vige Chief He refused to ept her trick and asked He Dacang''s daughter-inw and two older women to take her to the ancestral hall and kneel there.


    With the news that He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw was taken to kneel in the ancestral hall, all the other women who wanted to make sarcastic remarks shut up. After watching the excitement for a long time, they felt bored and panicked, so they went home.


    But within five days, everyone in the vige felt that Vige Chief He and the others were being tricked. Everyone in the vige was shocked. Just because the Gu family spent money to buy aphid grass from the five families of Vige Chief He and He Laoguo, which cost six cents per pound.


    He Vige Chiefs family sold a total of three hundred and forty kilograms of white aphid grass and received twenty or forty cents. This useless vacantnd really produced twenty taels of silver.


    "He Shengzi''s family sold more, four hundred catties, and got two to four hundred coins. His father was very happy."


    "Hey, this aphid grass is really profitable. What are we waiting for? Let''s go to Gu''s house and ask for grass seeds." He Daqiao''s wife was so excited that her eyes were red. After speaking, she pped her thigh and said, "Look at me. I''m confused, the Gu family doesn''t allow us to go to the end of the vige casually, we have to go to the vige chief to be the guarantor first."


    Speaking, he ran away in a hurry, not even asking for the half-filled water.


    "Daughter-inw Daqiao, please wait, we are going too." Other women in the vige hurriedly followed, and told their children: "Hurry back and ask your father to go to the vige chief''s house. There is money growing in thisnd, so we must nt it quickly. !

 Chapter 584: new county magistrate

    Chapter 584: new county magistrate


    Chapter 584 New County Magistrate


    It didnt take long for a group of people to arrive at the vige chiefs house. They shouted at the door at the top of their lungs: Uncle vige chief, please hurry up and open the door. We always have trouble with you! Dont pretend youre not here. We know youre always at home!


    Vige Chief He was wearing a cotton-padded jacket and roasting sweet potatoes at home while counting his silver. When he heard the deafening shouts, he thought it was a banditing to steal the silver. He trembled in fright and dropped a piece of silver in his hand.


    Vige Chief He hurriedly picked up the silver, wiped it again and again, and cursed in a low voice: "A bunch of shrews, each singing a gong, want to scare the old man to death?"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The doorbell rang again, and Vige Chief He cursed again. After hiding the money, he asked He Tongsheng to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, He Daqiao''s daughter-inw and the others rushed in. Each of themughed so hard that Vige Chief He went crazy: "Uncle, I heard that your grass was sold for nearly ten taels of silver?"


    Vige Chief He wanted to vomit blood: "Which **** made up this rumor?"


    Twenty taels and forty coins turned into nearly ten taels of silver for him in the blink of an eye, which was really a big deal.


    He Laoqiao''s daughter-inw has a higher seniority and is also the eldest among this group of women. She said these big words casually on the road. She was afraid that the vige chief would punish her for talking about it, so she hurriedly cried: "Brother vige elder, can you You have to help us. You can''t just ignore us when your family gets rich. Your nephew Dachai is still doing corvee work. If the family had money, he wouldn''t have to suffer like this."


    After saying this, he immediately started to cry.


    He Tongsheng squatted in the room and looked around, but he didn''t see the tears in the old woodcutter''s grandmother.


    Not long after, the men in the vige who got the news also came to the door. After He Laoqiao scolded his old wife a few words, he said to Vige Chief He: "Brother Vige Elder, we know we were wrong. We shouldn''t haveughed at you for nting grass for the old man." Brother, I apologize. But you are the vige chief and the head of the He family. You have such a good thing to make money, so you can''t miss our He family."


    Other men from the He family also said: "Yes, vige chief, we have realized our mistake, and we will definitely listen to you in the future. Please help us."


    That was what Vige Chief He was waiting for. Now he has learned to be smart from Gu Jinli. He did not relent immediately, but said awkwardly: "Our family signed a contract with the Gu family, so it''s not easy to take you with us."


    "We can also sign a contract." He Daqiao''s wife said, "We all understand the rules of the Gu family and we are willing to sign."


    Although the Gu family''s contract is harsh, it can make money. For the sake of money, it doesn''t matter if there are some restrictions.


    However, Vige Chief He knew the temperament of the He family very well. Now he was jealous of the money made by Aphids, so he naturally agreed readily. After a few days, when the excitement was over, he probably would not take it seriously.


    Xiaoyu Yatou has said that aphids are medicinal materials, and medicinal materials are rted to human life, so they must be taken seriously, and they must be done carefully, and there is no room for carelessness.


    Therefore, Vige Chief He said in a very embarrassed manner: "You go back first. I have to ask the Gu family about this matter, and I will give you an answer after a while."


    He also exined: "You know the temper of the Gu family. If you want to make money from the Gu family, you have to be respectful, but don''t go to the Gu family in private. If you annoy the Gu family and interrupt the livelihood of the vige, I will punish you." Drive out of the vige!


    After He Cuier''s family was expelled from the n and driven out of the vige, the He family already understood that Vige Chief He was not trying to scare them, but that he really dared to do this. They hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, we are not He Daqian or He Lao We wont cause trouble for the Gu family if they live in such a broken household like Si.


    After the vige chief He sent them away, he put the matter aside, thinking that he would wait a few months to temper the He family''s temper before talking about it.


    Themotion about the aphid grass was really big. Even County Magistrate Xu knew about it and sighed: "The Gu family is really blessed. You can sell it for money just by growing it. It''s amazing."


    Master Tian also nodded and said: "Indeed, those who can survive on the road to escape are all somewhat lucky. I heard that the aphid grass does not upy the field, but is nted in the open space in front of the house and behind the house, and it grows for a year In the third harvest, Vige Chief Hes family nted twenty kilograms of grass seeds, and this harvest was sold for twenty taels of silver.


    Magistrate Xu was surprised and said, "Isn''t that six taels of silver a year? It''s really a good thing."


    Its a pity that we cant collect grain tax. Only things that grow in the fields can collect grain tax, and things that grow in the open space in front of the door are not taxed.    but


    Master Zheng has made a profit. This is a good political achievement.


    Mr. Zheng is the new magistrate of Tianfu County and a branch of the Zheng family in Jinling. He studied hard for more than ten years and is finally in high school. The Zheng family was very optimistic about him and offered him the position of magistrate of Tianfu County so that he could get some credit. He would be here in two days.


    However, County Magistrate Xu will not be able to leave until after the new year.


    The case of Zou County Cheng was too big, and many things were not fully investigated. The court allowed Magistrate Xu to stay and take Magistrate Zheng with him. When Dali Temple in the capitalpletely closed the case, Zou County Cheng, Gao Tong, and others were executed. After the people from Magistrate Gong, Magistrate Tan and Ruyang Houfu, Xu County Magistrate was allowed to go to Beijing.


    Two dayster, Magistrate Zheng arrived with three apanying masters, several staff members and a group of nursing staff.


    As for the family members, they stayed in Jinling and temporarily lived in the courtyard of the Zheng family, a direct branch of the family. They would be taken over after County Magistrate Xu left with his family members.


    "Master Xu has worked hard. I admire Zheng. Please ept Zheng''s respect." Magistrate Zheng got off the mule cart and saluted Magistrate Xu.


    About Magistrate Xu, Magistrate Zheng heard from the Zheng family. He had the courage to ask Magistrate Liang to encircle the water bandits, and it was done. He was truly courageous and resourceful.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Magistrate Xu was a scammer.


    Magistrate Xu was so frightened that he hurried to help Magistrate Zheng: "Master Zheng, what are you doing? We are at the same level and it is not easy for us to do such a courtesy."


    County Magistrate Zheng is a branch of the Zheng family and has a much better background than him. Magistrate Xu is a little scared.


    Magistrate Zheng smiled meaningfully, shook his head and said, "Your Excellency has been promoted. I would like to congratte you first."


    Magistrate Xus eyes widened. Are you here? Are you here? Has the promotion youve been waiting for nearly ten years finallye?


    County Magistrate Zheng has his back to the Zheng family. Since he can say this, the appointment document from the court is almost here.


    As expected, a group of people came to the Fucheng Yamen the next day and announced the new appointment of County Magistrate Xu.


    Gao Sheng, still rising two levels, and being transferred to Beijing, and directly became the Beijing official. It was really not ascending. It was amazing, but the county magistrate could not be happy at all.


    What does the appointment document say?


    He is said to be a rare genius with unparalleled wisdom and courage, and a n to solve the case. He is expected to be promoted to the post of Prime Minister of Dali Temple and will go to Beijing to take up the post before March next year.


    County Magistrate Xu wants to cry, he is unparalleled in wisdom and courage, has a n to solve the case, and is a genius... Is this him you are talking about? Why doesn''t he know that he still has these abilities?


    He was just a person who was tricked. He thought he would be tricked to death, but in the end he solved the case without knowing what happened. The matter of rounding up the water bandits really had nothing to do with him.


    Is it toote for him to exin things clearly?


    The gentleman who came to read out the appointment document also said with a smile: "Master Xu, congrattions to you. You have been promoted two levels and directly became a capital official. This has not happened for decades. You, you can be regarded as a capital official." their eyes."


    Xu County Magistrate:


    I beg the adults in the capital to kick him out of their eyes! He really can''t do the work of solving the case, and he will lose his life.

 Chapter 585: Another trap

    Chapter 585: Another trap


    Chapter 585 Another trap


    Mr. Lin, who came to read out the appointment, looked at Magistrate Xu who was about to cry, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with Mr. Xu? But he is not satisfied with the appointment."


    County Magistrate Xu quickly smiled and said: "No, no, it is Xu''s lifelong wish to be an official in the capital. I am very excited."


    I am so excited that I want to cry!


    Mr. Lin smiled after hearing this and said: "I see. This is indeed a rare happy event. It is only natural for Mr. Xu to be excited."


    Xu County Magistrate:


    Dont say anything, let me feel sad for a while.


    But the reality is cruel. Magistrate Xu has no time to feel sad. He still has to grin and hold a banquet to entertain Mr. Lin and his party.


    During the banquet, Magistrate Xu was drinking heavily. Only when Mr. Lin looked at him worriedly, would he forcefully smile and say something serious. For a time, Mr. Lin thought: Xu Chongfeng had been promoted to two levels in a row, and he was crazy with joy. It was upside down. Bitterness and joy. Also, can you stopughing? Your smile is uglier than your tears. I am here to read out the promotion documents, not to issue the edict of imprisonment!


    Fortunately, there are still people like Jiang Xianwei, Lord Zheng, Master Tian, and Master Yu, otherwise Master Lin would have been disturbed and unable to eat the meal.


    County Magistrate Xu was suffering so much that he finally finished the banquet and sent Master Lin to the guest house to rest. After sending Master Zheng away, he couldn''t help crying anymore.


    I really cried.


    Master Tian asked helplessly: "Sir, what are you doing? You have been promoted, so you should be happy."


    Is it appropriate to act like a deceased father or mother?


    Magistrate Xu was angry: "What am I doing? Don''t you know how much I weigh? Is it the material to solve the case? And what are the cases in Dali Temple? They are all big cases, and every case involves Not only human lives are involved, but also high-ranking officials and even the secrets of the royal family are involved... Can I not cry when I see that I will die in office after taking office?"


    Although he wanted to achieve meritorious service and be promoted, he did not want to lose his life.


    I originally thought it was a pie with a big meat filling, but who would have thought that the pie was smashed down, but the thing inside was actually a knife, and it was about to be finished!


    Master Tian was originally very happy that Magistrate Xu was finally promoted, but after hearing Magistrate Xus words, he also became worried.


    Thats right, dont they know how much Brother Xu weighs? He is just a man who wants to get along well until he retires and returns to his hometown, but now it is really, s...


    Magistrate Xu cried for a while, then grabbed Master Tian''s hand and asked, "How about I resign and return home now?"


    Master Tian: "No. You resigned just after the appointment for your promotion. This is a p in the face of the capital and the emperor. Do you think you can return to your hometown?"


    There will be a p on the road, making you feel shameless.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Xu cried again.


    Xu Dexian, the son of County Magistrate Xu, was holding a bowl of hangover soup and wanted to give it to his father to drink, but he was a little scared when he saw his father crying.


    Jiang Xianwei was drinking sobering soup. Seeing Xu Dexian''s scared look, he smiled at him and whispered the word "jiang" in a low voice.


    Xu Dexian was startled, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly said to County Magistrate Xu: "Dad, we can ask Grandpa Jiang for help."


    This Grandpa Jiang is Zou Jiang. County Magistrate Xu paused, picked up a book and hit his son: "How many days have you learned from that old man and then turned to him? Ask him for help, what can he do? You will just stay in the yamen day by day. He ate and drank so much that he lost no less than ten taels of money in the yamen, and he still had to take care of his pen, ink, paper and inkstone. You say he is a bad old man. He is very old and still writes something with a nk piece of paper that no one will read. Im not ashamed of my sour poems.


    Xu County Magistrate became angry when he mentioned Zou Jiang.


    The old man was really shameless. He had hinted to him several times, saying that his revenge had been avenged and he could go back to his hometown in Luchang County. He should not always live in the county government office. He was an outsider and lived in the county government office. After a few months, eating and drinking for free, is that okay?


    County Lieutenant Jiang shook his head when he heard this. Seeing the hint, he could only point it out: "Sir, you are a civil servant and are not good at solving cases, but Zou Jiang can. He has strategy, courage, and careful thinking. In the Zou Youlian case, the water bandit case, All the cases were discovered through him, and the case in Dali Temple will definitely not be a problem for him. If you can ask him to be your staff and take him with you, you won''t have to worry about settling the case."


    Xian Magistrate was stunned and felt that what Jiang Xianwei said was very reasonable, but...


    Jiang County Lieutenant continued: "My lord, I know that you don''t trust Zou Jiang because he helped Zou County Cheng in the past..."


    In fact, he was afraid of Zou Jiang and felt that he would be killed if he got too close to the old fox.


    But the only one who can help you now is Zou Jiang.


    In fact, this is also a pit, a pit dug by Ming Shaoqing and Zou Jiang, waiting for County Magistrate Xu to jump in.


    Zou Jiang is really a kind and righteous person. He knows very well that Magistrate Xu will be promoted to Beijing because of the water bandit case. With Xu County Magistrate''s IQ, he will be dead-end if he bes an official in Beijing. He will have to find an adviser to protect him. Zou Jiang is The most suitable candidate. Therefore, when Ming Shaoqing invited him toe to Beijing, he refused, but said that he wanted to work with Magistrate Xu.


    Ming Shaoqing understood immediately, so he changed his strategy and directly asked Shangguan Ge Lao to allow Xu County Magistrate to go directly to Beijing as a capital official and bring Zou Jiang into the capital.


    Therefore, Zou Jiang never returned to his hometown. Instead, he lived in the county government office, waiting for Magistrate Xu to invite him. Perhaps the county magistrate was not enlightened and disliked Zou Jiani being in the county government office.


    Master Tian was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Yes, sir, Zou Jiang can help us, so hurry up and invite him. He is a person who can save your life."


    County Magistrate Xu was also very moved, but he didn''t want to lose his standing in front of Zou Jiang, so he wiped away his tears, sat on a chair, and warmed himself by the fire and said: "There''s no rush, anyway, the old man lives in the county government office, and he will finish his work tomorrow." If the official business calls him to talk about it, it will be done. I think he, a carefree old man, will definitely be willing to follow me to Beijing to take up his post."


    Jiang County Lieutenant looked at County Magistrate Xu and reminded him kindly: "Sir, this matter will have to be done sooner orter. Why not invite Zou Jiang now?"


    Wait until tomorrow, you may have to kneel down to ask for permission.


    As expected, the next day, Magistrate Xu and Mrs. Xu had just finished breakfast and went to the front office with a hand warmer in their arms. When they saw Mr. Tian running over in a hurry, he shouted: "Sir, Zou Jiang has returned to his hometown!"


    With a plop, Magistrate Xu slipped and fell unexpectedly. The two boys beside him hurriedly helped him up. Before he could put on his official hat, Magistrate Xu asked anxiously: "What are you talking about?" ?That old man Zou Jiang went back to his hometown?"


    Master Tian nodded: "Well, I heard from the handyman who served him that it was because the weather was getting colder and he felt deste living as a lonely old man, so he was very sad and wanted to go back to his hometown to spend his old age."


    Magistrate Xu was really convinced: "Is he crazy? He didn''t go back before, but he is going back now. He is really a troublemaker!"


    I wont give up until I torture him to death.


    Master Tian said: "Now is not the time to talk about this. Sir, hurry up and chase after Zou Jiang. When Zou Jiang returns to his hometown and gets caught up in the affairs of his hometown, he probably won''t follow us to Beijing. Longtan Tiger''s Nest Jingmen Road, White Bones and Red Coffin Liangchen Tomb, sir, if you dont want to die, you have to invite this old fox.


    Master Tian is also afraid of death. He knows very well that the three masters and the staff are small roles. They cannot fight against others in the capital. Without a ruthless person to lead them, they will all be dead.

 Chapter 586: Open a restaurant

    Chapter 586: Open a restaurant


    Chapter 586 Opening a Restaurant


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu immediately shouted, "Prepare your horses, prepare your horses, I have to catch up quickly."


    Yes. The boys responded and hurried to prepare their horses.


    Not long after, the two horses were led to the yamen gate, and County Magistrate Xu and Master Tian hurriedly mounted their horses.


    Xu Dexian studied with Zou Jiang for a period of time and benefited a lot. When he learned that Zou Jiang had left without saying goodbye, he immediately chased after him on horseback.


    The literati of Da Chu pay attention to the Six Arts of the Gentleman, and riding and shooting is one of the must-learn lessons. Therefore, the three magistrates Xu are all able to ride horses. After chasing for three hours, they finally caught up with Zou Jiang''s mule cart. .


    Uncle, stay! Magistrate Xu shouted at the top of his lungs from a distance.


    In the mule cart, Zou Jiang sneered. He used to call him a thief old man and an old fox, but now he knows his usefulness and calls him uncle.


    He said to the driver: "Faster."


    "Yes, sir." The coachman was Zou Jiang''s newly purchased servant. He was taught to be very obedient by Zou Jiang. Hearing this, he immediately whipped the mule several times, causing the mule to howl and run wildly.


    Xu County Magistrate is about to vomit blood, why does he keep running away as he screams?


    Since the horses were faster than the mule cart, Xu County Magistrate and the others ran for about another quarter of an hour before finally getting in front of the mule cart and blocking its path.


    Magistrate Xu got off his horse, rushed to the mule cart, and said, "Uncle Jiang, stay here and don''t go back to your hometown to save Xu''s life!"


    Zou Jiang said in a slightly surprised voice: "Master Xu, why are you here? I heard that Master Xu is going to be promoted. In the future, his official career will be prosperous and he will be famous in history. Why do you need Jiang to save you?"


    County Magistrate Xu was about to cry. After looking around and seeing that there was no one on the official road, he simply exined the situation he was facing and finally said: "Mr. Jiang is clever and resourceful. Only Mr. Jiang can help Mr. Xu." , save Xu from danger."


    However, after hearing this, Zou Jiang said: "It is indeed not easy for Mr. Xu, but... why should I help Mr. Xu? Now Jiang just wants to return to his hometown to spend his old age. Jiang will pay back the money he owes the county government. There is no need for you to rush him." debt."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu almost choked to death and apologized hurriedly: "Mr. Jiang, I was the one who went too far in the past. I should not have misunderstood Mr. Jiang. I apologize to you. I hope you will ignore the past grudges and help the younger generation." .


    Zou Jiang was quite satisfied when he heard that Magistrate Xu called himself a junior, but it was not enough.


    Magistrate Xu saw that Zou Jiang was silent. When he saw his soning on horseback, he said again: "You have taught Brother Xian for almost two months and got along well with him. You treat him as your grandson. You don''t want to Seeing that he has been implicated by me, he will probably die soon."


    "Dad." Xu Dexian dismounted, called Magistrate Xu, and then said to Zou Jiang in the mule cart: "Grandpa Jiang, don''t leave. Come with us to the capital. You are always alone. You have been back to your hometown for a long time." alone."


    Magistrate Xu hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, you will be alone when you return to the countryside. You might as well follow our family to the capital."


    Magistrate Xu nced at his son and gritted his teeth and said, "Brother Xian respects you very much. Why don''t you do this? If you don''t mind, how about bing a godfather to Brother Xian and bing his grandfather?"


    Xu Dexian''s eyes widened, was he betrayed by his own father? His father was really afraid of death.


    Zou Jiang finally spoke: "It''s not necessary to be a cousin. Brother Xian is a loyal and kind person. Even if there is no rtionship, when the old man dies, he wille to see the old man off."


    Compared to Zou County Magistrate''s family, Zou Jiang obviously prefers Xu County Magistrate''s family. Magistrate Xu is a rare innocent official, and Xu Dexian also values love and justice, unlike the brothers Zou Yuzhen, who are both white-eyed wolves.


    As for him, a lonely old man, he was living with Magistrate Xu and his family, and he could still live a life apanied by his family.


    Zou Jiang finally relented and said to County Magistrate Xu: "I will grant your request."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu was so happy that he almost cried with joy. His life was finally saved.


    Zou Jiang said again: "The weather is cold, please go back first, I have to go on my way." Magistrate Xu was confused: "Mr. Jiang still refuses to forgive me?"


    Why do you still want to leave? The old man is so tolerant.


    Zou Jiang said: "I haven''t returned to my hometown for many years. It''s time to go back and have a look. Otherwise, I won''t be able to go back until I follow you to Beijing."


    So, he left without saying goodbye today, firstly to scare County Magistrate Xu, and secondly to really return to his hometown.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Xu breathed a sigh of relief, but was afraid that Zou Jiang would nevere back. After thinking about it, he pulled his son over and said, "Brother Xian has been studying with you for a while, but he has not made any progress in his homework or his behavior." Young Master, why don''t you let him go back to your hometown with you and continue studying with you?"


    Zou Jiang did not refuse, but asked Xu Dexian: "Brother Xian, are you willing to go back to your hometown with me to live for a few months? Come back before the year, and I won''t let you stay in Luchang County for the New Year."


    After hearing this, Xu Dexian lost his worries and nodded: "Brother Xian is naturally happy."


    Zou Jiang smiled: "Let''s go then."


    The mule cart started moving again, and Xu Dexian followed on horseback, running towards Luchang County.


    Magistrate Xu finally felt relieved after sessfully inviting Zou Jiang. He smiled and said to Master Tian, "Our lives are saved."


    Ke smiled, then turned downcast, and asked Master Tian: "Do you remember what Jiang County Lieutenant saidst night, asking me to invite Mr. Jiangst night to avoid any idents?"


    Master Tian: "I don''t remember. You must have remembered it wrong. Lieutenant Jiang County probably didn''t say this."


    "No? Did you drink too much?" County Magistrate Xu muttered, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he seemed to have been tricked by Zou Jiang again, and County Lieutenant Jiang seemed to know about it.


    Master Tian said with a serious face: "Sir, don''t think too much. Let''s go back quickly. We still have to ride a horse for three hours. It''s already dark when we get back to the county town."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Xu quickly mounted his horse and ran back to the county seat.


    When he returned to the county seat, County Magistrate Xu also came to his senses. Damn it, he had indeed been tricked again.


    But what can he do? Zou Jiang is indeed wise, courageous and capable, and he is a person who can help him.


    After returning to the county seat, Magistrate Xu began to take Mr. Zheng to familiarize himself with various official affairs in the county.


    In Dafeng Vige, after Gu Jinli finished harvesting aphid grass, he began to think of new dishes and prepared to open a restaurant.


    The Zou family''s wealthy building is fully equipped with all facilities and does not need to be repaired at all. The kitchen is staffed by servants bought by Gu Daya. As long as new dishes are prepared and a few waiters are hired, the restaurant can be in time. Open before the winter solstice.


    Mrs. Xia heard that she also had a copy of the restaurant in the town. As a show of goodwill, she asked Brother Cheng to give her a recipe book.


    Ancient recipes are heirlooms and are secret recipes that are generally not given to outsiders, but Cheng Geer said: "The husband''s wife said that this recipe should be given to our family."


    Gu Jinli understood instantly and epted the recipe. Looking through the dishes on it, he found... these dishes require expensive and wasteful ingredients to make. To make mutton, you have to kill a chicken to make a pot of thick soup first, and then Add themb to the chicken broth and simmer until cooked.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, the restaurant in the town is not a banquet for the rich and powerful. Do you think it will close down just because it prepares such expensive dishes?

 Chapter 587: Jiangcheng

    Chapter 587: Jiangcheng


    Chapter 587 Jiangcheng


    Why are you tutting, second sister? Are these dishes not delicious? But Brother Cheng has eaten the dishes cooked by my wife. They are very delicious, but they are just a little bit worse than those made by second sister.


    As expected, he is a good younger brother, and in the end he did not forget to tter his second sister.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "It''s not a question of whether they taste good or not, it''s that these dishes are not suitable for sale in restaurants in the town."


    Brother Cheng: Why?


    Gu Jinli: "Those whoe to restaurants in town to eat are not from wealthy families, and a meal will not cost more than five taels. The recipe given by Mrs. Xia only costs five taels per dish, and no one can cook it." We will spend money to eat. We in the countryside have to make some delicious but low-cost dishes. If we make such expensive dishes, others will say that our restaurant is sick."


    Brother Cheng thought for a while and said, "In the countryside, we sell cheap vegetables, while in the city we sell Mrs. Xia''s vegetables."


    Then he said: "Brother Cheng understands. When will the second sister cook? What new dishes will we eat tonight?"


    Want to eat.


    The second sister has been teaching her aunt, cousin Le, and the two cooks at her aunts family to cook recently. During this period, their family has two new dishes every day.


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky and said, "Today we will make squirrel fish, sweet-scented osmanthus glutinous rice and lotus root, and sweet-scented osmanthus crystal cake."


    Brother Cheng''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Three, make three today, you can eat a lot."


    Gu Jinan changed into a coarse linen robe for working, walked out of the house, looked at Brother Cheng and said: "You can only eat two pieces of each item, not more."


    Brother Cheng became anxious and begged: "Brother, the second sister said that I am growing taller and need to eat more."


    Gu Jinan: "Eat until you are full, and then you can''t sleep andin that your stomach feels ufortable?"


    This little guy loves to eat new things. Recently, he has been eating a lot of delicious food every day as if it were Chinese New Year. However, the two brothers live together. If he feels ufortable eating, he has to wait on him and worry about what he will do. You wont get sick from eating too much.


    Mrs. Cui and the third grandma were making cotton-padded jackets. When she heard this, Mrs. Cui hurriedly said: "Brother Cheng, listen to your elder brother and don''t overeat. Overeating will ruin your stomach."


    But I feel very distressed. This child likes to eat. I guess he has been hungry since he was a child. Now he always wants to eat.


    Brother Cheng muttered: "Second sister said you can eat it~"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Of course you can eat it. When you are full and feel ufortable, you will remember the lesson."


    Brother Cheng''s eyes widened: "Second sister, you lied to me, you are a bad person."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I didn''t say that I was a good person, nor did I say that I wouldn''t cheat my brother."


    Gu Jinan shook his head after hearing this and said to Brother Cheng: "Now you know who is best to you."


    He is different from Xiaoyu. He will control Brother Cheng to prevent him from making mistakes, but Xiaoyu will coddle Brother Cheng and let him make mistakes. He will say that he has made mistakes and learned a lesson, and he will correct himself. This is quite of cruelty.


    Brother Cheng got angry, ignored them, and ran to Mrs. Cui: "Mom, the eldest brother and the second sister bullied me."


    Mrs. Cui raised the hand holding the needle to prevent the needle from pricking him. She looked down at him and said, "It''s no use looking for your mother. You have to listen to your elder brother."


    In ancient times, the eldest son had a very high status in the family, and Gu Jinan was a person with ideas and good at doing things, better than Gu Dashan and Cui. Therefore, he had always been the one to teach Brother Cheng, while Gu Dashan and Cui were not No matter what.


    Brother Cheng grunted, and when he saw Cui didn''t help him, he gave up.


    Xiaoyu, we are here. Qi Kangle came to Gus house with two cooks and asked, What are you doing today?


    Gu Jinli told me the dishes to be made.


    "Squirrel fish? Crystal cake? Xiaoyu, you can make so many things." Qi Kangle was convinced by Gu Jinli, how could she make so many fresh and delicious things? Gu Jinli said that as long as he wants to eat, he will do anything.


    She took a pair of sleeves, put them on, and said to Gu Jincheng: "Brother Cheng, bring the water chestnut powder to make crystal cakes."


    Here wee. Cheng Geer immediately opened the cab in the main room and took out a y pot with water chestnut powder in it.


    Water chestnuts are water chestnuts, which are an essential ingredient for making crystal cakes. Since they are not a staple food, they cost littlend to grow and are cheap. During a good harvest, one penny can buy two kilograms.


    Gu Jinli bought thousands of kilograms, and after eating a few fresh ones, he ground all the rest and made it into powder, which can now be used to make cakes.


    Osmanthus glutinous rice and lotus root are more time-consuming. Gu Jinli first taught them how to make this. Cut off one end of the lotus root, then fill it with soaked glutinous rice, seal the lotus root head with a bamboo skewer, put it in a pot, add water and sugar, and then add Add the soaked dried osmanthus and cook together.


    Qi Kangle said: "This is both glutinous rice and sugar, so the cost must be very high."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not high, but it''s a little higher than the cost of squirrel fish and crystal cake."


    Glutinous rice and sugar are expensive, but lotus root is very cheap. And this dish uses lotus root as the most used ingredient, so overall, it is not that expensive.


    "One section of lotus root can fill a te, and a te costs fifty cents. It''s still profitable." Gu Jinli had already written down the cost of these dishes and handed them to Qi Kangle: "Two dishes, one pastry, osmanthus The profit from glutinous rice and lotus root is less, but the other two kinds make twice as much. The key to opening a restaurant is to earn less from this and more from that. All in all, as long as the profit is good, it will be enough."


    Gu Jinli kept moving his hands. After teaching them how to make sweet-scented osmanthus glutinous rice and lotus root, he also taught them how to make squirrel fish and sweet-scented osmanthus crystal cake.


    Little boss, this is the squirrel fish. Look at the flower-like fish body, it really looks like a squirrels tail.


    And this crystal cake is so crystal clear that you can see the osmanthus soaked in it.


    The two cooks were very impressed by the squirrel fish and crystal cake. They said a lot of good things. When they took off their chopsticks, they didn''t dare to pick up the crystal cake for fear of breaking such a beautiful thing.


    Gu Jinli started eating directly and handed a piece to Brother Cheng. Seeing that the little guy''s eyes were bright after eating, he asked him: "Is it delicious?"


    Yeah, its delicious. The food made by the second sister is the best. Cheng Geer brought a wooden bowl and took five pieces of crystal cake from the te: Take it for my mother and the others to eat.


    Brother Cheng held the wooden bowl and took the crystal cake to Cui and the others.


    Mr. Cui, Third Grandma, Gu Jinxiu, Sister Li and Zhu Camellia all thought it was good after eating it.


    The next day, Gu Jinli made three cups of duck and soy sauce chicken. Both dishes tasted very good and both used soy sauce.


    Gu Jinli has made several jars of soy sauce since May. When the weather is hot, he has to stir the sauce jars every day. After working hard for more than half a year, he can finally eat it.


    But you need to boil the soy sauce before eating. The boiled soy sauce is easier to store and more delicious.


    She, Mrs. Cui, Gu Jinxiu, the third grandma, Sister Li, and Zhu Camellia boiled the soy sauce for most of the day, and finally boiled the soy sauce into a bright maroon color.


    Zhu Camellia''s family worked as a maid in a wealthy family. When she saw the soy sauce, she said curiously: "Little boss, why is this soy sauce simr to minced fresh soy sauce and tastes very simr?"


    She has tasted a little bit.


    Gu Jinli said: "Is it simr? But it is different from minced sauce."


    The cost of soy sauce is much cheaper than that of glutinous rice paste, which is just salt and soybeans. Unlike glutinous rice paste, it is made from pickled meat.

 Chapter 588: Eat them to death

    Chapter 588: Eat them to death


    Chapter 588: Craving them to death


    She made a lot of soy sauce. After boiling it, she put it into small sauce jars half a meter high. Thirty-five jars were filled, filling the entire kitchen and the eaves outside the kitchen, and there was no ce to stay. .


    Camellia, go call Aunt Tao and ask her to bring Qiu Lang and the others to transport the soy sauce to the workshop warehouse. Gu Jinli said to Zhu Camellia while sealing the opening of the small sauce jar.


    "Hey." Zhu Camellia responded and ran to the pharmaceutical workshop. A quarter of an hourter, she brought Aunt Tao and the others.


    Aunt Tao ordered Qiu Lang and the others: "Move these sauce jars to the Xuanzi warehouse on the fifth floor of the pharmaceutical workshop. Be careful not to drop them."


    Yes. Qiu Lang and the others responded, each carrying a small sauce vat and running towards the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Mama Tao had long been curious about what this soy sauce was. After seeing a pot of soy sauce ced on the stove, she asked: "My dear boss, is this soy sauce? Can I try it?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Mom, let''s try it."


    Mama Tao took a wooden spoon, scooped out half a spoonful, took a sip, and said in surprise: "Why is this so simr to minced fresh sauce? It''s really a good thing."


    only


    Such a good thing can easily lead to disaster.


    The fresh sauce is made of meat, which is the best sauce that is popr with the nobles of the Great Chu family and the rich households. Now that this kind of soy sauce is released that isparable to the fresh glutinous rice paste, it will definitely have an impact on the fresh glutinous rice paste. The powerful people will not sit back and watch their money bags dry up.


    "Little boss, it''s best not to do this..." said Aunt Tao worriedly: "If you don''t have strong power, you can''t keep a good thing, and you will lose your life."


    Grandma Tao is well aware of the methods used by the rich and powerful to seize wealth. Even if you make soy sauce and sell it, even if you make it and eat it, people wille to **** the recipe. When the timees, you must hand over the prescription. If you don''t hand it over, you will die.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Mom, now that the sauce vat has been opened, I have already thought of a countermeasure."


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao frowned and then rxed: "My young master is smart. Since he said so, he must have a perfect n, so I don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Mommy, please stay and help. When I make three cups of duck and soy sauce chicken, you can take some back to the workshop and you can also add some dishes tonight."


    Mama Tao naturally wanted it, and she also wanted to try the taste of cooking with soy sauce: "Good."


    Qi Kangle came with two cooks, and the three of them were carrying killed chickens and ducks.


    Gu Jinli moved quickly and asked the two cooks to chop the duck, and then spread the sauce mixed with soy sauce on the chicken to marinate it.


    Half an hourter, I finally finished three cups of duck and soy-vored chicken. I also made a dish of steamed fish and minced white meat with garlic. I mixed the sauce with soy sauce and ate it.


    A little bit of sugar is put in the soy sauce to make it fresh. Dip the white and tender fish meat into the dipping sauce and take a bite. It is very delicious.


    The white meat with garlic paste is delicious. The strong garlic vor and the deliciousness of soy sauce make people appetizing.


    Grandma Tao tasted all four dishes and eximed: "It''s really delicious and different. Even if these dishes are sold in restaurants in Fucheng, they will still be popr among gourmets."


    Gourmet, an elegant name for those who love gourmet food.


    But because it was so delicious, Grandma Tao reminded Gu Jinli before leaving: "Little boss, handle this soy sauce with caution, don''t cause trouble."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry."


    That night, the family ate these four dishes with full belly. Gu Jinan especially liked the steamed fish: "Mr. must like this dish."


    Earlier, Xiaoyu taught cousin Le to make boiled fish. Although it contained bean sprouts that my husband liked to eat, it was not suitable for him. He liked it light and couldn''t eat that.


    Gu Jinli: "Then let''s send some fish and jars of soy sauce to Uncle Shang tomorrow." When she ordered the small sauce jars, she also bought a lot of jars weighing five kilograms, just to pack the soy sauce. Shang family and Jiang family sent it.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "It''s feasible. I''ll deliver it to my husband when I go to school tomorrow. I''ll also take the Jiang family''s share with me and ask old Uncle Luo to help deliver it to the Jiang family."


    Brother Cheng raised his little hand and said, "Brother, Mr. Xia''s family also wants it."


    Afraid that Gu Jinli would disagree, he asked her: "Second sister, is it okay? I can give you money."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "How much money do you have? My soy sauce is very expensive, twenty taels of silver a jar."


    Brother Cheng was dumbfounded: "Second sister is crazy, the fresh sauce only costs one tael of silver for a pot."


    Gu Jinli replied: "You are crazy. You can sell my things for as much as you want, and my brother can''t sell them cheaply."


    However, she agreed to send an altar to Mr.


    Brother Cheng was very happy when he heard Gu Jinli relented, and said many good things to praise her.


    The next day, Gu Jinan drove a mule cart to school because he needed to get soy sauce.


    He sent Brother Cheng to the Xia family first, and after the servants of the Xia family brought Brother Cheng into the house, he turned around and went to the Shang family.


    Shang Xiucai was shocked when he saw that he had brought eight jars of soy sauce: "This is the soy sauce that Xiaoyu said, is it done? Haha, after more than half a year, this soy sauce was finally made. It took a lot of work."


    He hurriedly called Ah Jiu again: "Quickly, take a jar to the kitchen and use it to cook ording to the method of minced fresh sauce."


    Hey. Ah Jiu took the order and made several meat dishes in less than half an hour.


    After Shang Xiucai ate it, he sighed: "Although the taste is a little worse than fresh glutinous rice sauce, it is indeed a good thing."


    He asked Gu Jinan again: "What do you n to do with this soy sauce? Should you still cooperate with Lei Wuye and Aji? Lei Wuye is not bad, but that Aji is a bit hard to see through."


    Gu Jinan asked: "What do you mean, sir?"


    Shang Xiucai loved Gu Jinan very much. Although he did not officially ept him as his disciple, he always considered him: "Lei Wuye and Aji already have seasonings and soybean oil. It is enough. We can''t put all our belongings on it." One ce. Minced rice paste is something for the rich and powerful, and soy sauce is simr to it..."


    Shang Xiucai thought for a while and said: "It is better to cooperate with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. They are aristocratic families and rtives of the emperor. With the protection of these two families, no one dares toe to your house to grab soy sauce, which can save the lives of your family." , and you can also use this item to deepen the rtionship between you and them.


    After all, An Geer is a farm boy. When he is friends with Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo, two noble sons from aristocratic families, he is always a little short. If he opens a soy sauce workshop in partnership with the two families, he will be more respectable in front of them. Gotta get up.


    Although the interests of the Gu family will be diluted by cooperating with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family, the Gu family will be safer and will not suffer any loss.


    Shang Xiucai gave his suggestion.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Xiaoyu thinks so too."


    Before the soy sauce was even opened, Gu Jinli told him her thoughts.


    Shang Xiucai said happily: "Oh, that girl thinks so too, and she really agrees with her temper."


    Dont stand out and recruit people to join the team, but try to kill others so that you can make a fortune in silence.

 Chapter 589: It’s hard to eat when you see people eating so much.

    Chapter 589: It��s hard to eat when you see people eating so much.


    Chapter 589: Its hard to eat when you see someone who is so hungry


    Xia family.


    Mr. Xia saw Brother Cheng running into the study yard with a jar in his arms. He immediately ran over and took the jar from his hand. After realizing that it was very heavy, he scolded the boy who was following him: "You are Is he dead? I saw Brother Cheng holding such a heavy thing and didnt know how to help."


    What are you raising them for?


    The young man did not dare to feel any grievance, and only exined respectfully: "Replying to the master, I originally wanted to help you get it, but the young master of the Gu family refused to let it go, saying that this was something for the husband, and he wanted to take it as a gift himself. gentlemen."


    Mr. Xiaughed when he heard this. He knelt down and looked at Brother Cheng and said, "Brother Cheng is interested. What is this?"


    Brother Cheng smiled proudly: "My second sister made the soy sauce. It tastes very good, almost like minced rice sauce."


    Mr. Xia was fine with the first half of the sentence, but was shocked when he heard the second half: "What did Brother Cheng say? The taste of this soy sauce is simr to that of fermented soy sauce? What is the soy sauce made of?"


    Brother Cheng: Soy beans.


    Soybeans!


    Mr. Xia felt dizzy... Why is the fresh glutinous rice paste so expensive? It''s because it''s made from meat, but this soy sauce, which tastes simr to soy sauce, is actually made from soybeans.


    The cost of a cheap thing costing three cents per catty is ten times that of meat worth tens of cents per catty.


    If soy sauce could be produced on arge scale and sold across Dachu, Mr. Xia simply couldn''t imagine the profits.


    He was pacing back and forth, scratching his head. He had many questions to ask, but he didn''t know where to ask them. Moreover, Brother Cheng only said it was made with soybeans. If he asked more questions, he would stop talking.


    The little guy covered his mouth and said: "This is the second sister''s thing. You can''t tell the husband too much. Don''t tell me."


    Mr.


    Try this, madam. He poured out half a cup of soy sauce and handed it to Mrs. Xia.


    Mrs.


    Mr. Xia said: "It''s not fresh glutinous rice sauce, it''s soy sauce made from soybeans."


    "Soy sauce? Made from soybeans!" Mrs. Xia was shocked and hurriedly asked Mr. Xia: "What''s going on with this soy sauce? Tell me quickly."


    Mr. Xia told everything he knew: "Brother Cheng only knows so much. I will ask Brother An again when hees to pick him up."


    Then he said: "This is a good thing. Thirteen hundred years ago, the Zhongyuan n made fresh glutinous rice sauce, so it has been passed down to this day. Although the recipe of fresh glutinous rice sauce has been known by most of the powerful, when ites to fresh glutinous rice sauce, Who wouldnt praise the Zong family and say that it belongs to the Zong family? If soy sauce can be passed down in the name of the Lu family, it will not be difficult for the Lu family to revive!"


    Mr. Xia was very excited, but...


    "Guanzhu Hu said in hisst letter that since our people despise the Cui family for being ruined by a farmer, despise the Gu family for being of rural origin, and are unwilling to help the Gu family too much, we shouldn''t be jealous of what the Gu family does. "After Mrs. Xia was scolded by Guanzhu Hu, she became more awake and reminded Mr. Xia.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia became even more anxious. He thought for a moment and came up with an idea: "If the Gu family takes the initiative to give us the soy sauce, it will not be considered a robbery, and Guanzhu Hu and the others cannot me us."


    Mrs. Xia was a little frightened: "Is this possible?"


    Mr. Xia said: "Madam, please let me do it once. If you can do it, I will have no regrets after doing it."


    "Okay." Mrs. Xia has always been the most supportive of Mr. Xia. She agreed with Mr. Xia''s approach and went to the kitchen with the soy sauce to cook a table of dishes. When Brother An came to pick up Brother Cheng, Mr. Xia left him to eat. seats.


    Gu Jinan knew about his sister''s idea when Gu Jinli sent soy sauce to the Xia family. Hearing this, he did not refuse and stayed to eat. He also praised: "Mr.''s food is really more delicious than the food at home, with fresh fermented soy sauce on it." What Mr. Xia was waiting for was his words: "Today''s dish is not filled with fresh minced rice sauce, but your home soy sauce."


    He then asked: "What are you going to do with this soy sauce? Why not, we two can jointly open a soy sauce workshop."


    Gu Jinan smiled and refused: "Soy Sauce already has a partner, so we can no longer cooperate with Mr. Xia."


    Mr. Xia was anxious: "There is a partner, who is it?"


    Gu Jinan: "It was the Zheng family from Jinling who followed the official family."


    Mr. Xia was heartbroken when he heard that it was these two families. These two families are aristocratic, and they are rtives of the emperor and the country. Now is the time of prosperity. Cooperating with these two families can ensure that both the soy sauce and the family are taken care of.


    But


    Brother An, the power of your family is not inferior to that of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. If you cooperate with your family to make soy sauce, you can also protect the soy sauce and your family. Moreover, the rtionship between our two families is different from that of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family.


    The Gu family and the Lu family are rted.


    However, Gu Jinan shook his head and said: "The power of your family may have been under that of one person before, but now, do you dare to go to the capital to tell the Emperor of Chu your true identity?"


    How can we talk about power if we dont even dare to risk our lives?


    besides


    In the eyes of our family, there is no difference between the Zheng family, the Shangguan family, and the Xia family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia was choked to death.


    After Gu Jinan said these words, it was the old man who was there to eat. He also brought a lot of good dishes to Brother Cheng and told him: "Eat more, Mr. Xia''s food today is very delicious."


    Brother Cheng looked up at him: "But when I was at home, my eldest brother said, don''t eat too much, just eat until you are nine percent full."


    Gu Jinan: "Today is different, you can eat more."


    Because, its hard to eat when you see someone eating poorly.


    Brother Cheng didnt understand much, but it was rare that his elder brother allowed him to eat more, so he was not polite and had a full meal. After eating, I took the mule cart and followed my elder brother home.


    Mr. Xia was very frustrated and told Mrs. Xia about this.


    Mrs. Xiaforted him: "Master, forget it. Hu Guanzhu is right. Since we have decided not to help them, let them live by their own abilities. Let''s see how capable they are and whether they can afford to prosper the Lu family. Do you have a heavy responsibility? Then don''t be jealous of their things and let them go. I just need to do my own thing well and teach Brother Cheng and Brother An to be talents. "


    Mr. Xia was silent for a long time after hearing this, but he still wrote a letter to Guanzhu Hu that night, telling her about the soy sauce made by the Gu family.


    This matter is too big not to be discussed.


    Hu Guanzhu knew this. She had heard it from Gu Jinli a long time ago. She was not surprised when she received Mr.


    Soy sauce is good, but soy sauce alone cannot prosper the Lu family. The most important thing for them now is to have a good rtionship with the Gu family. The rest will be discussed when the time is right.


    Mr. Xia gave up his mind only after receiving Hu Guanzhu''s letter.


    After Gu Jinli boiled the soy sauce and wrote the menu for the restaurant, he left it alone and went to visit his third shop in the town.

 Chapter 590: Pure gossip

    Chapter 590: Pure gossip


    Chapter 590 Pure Gossip


    This third shop has been built for more than half a month. She was busy and had no time to take a look. Now she finally took the time to take a look and found that Foreman Yuan and the others had built a good job.


    The shop is veryrge, covering an area of more than six acres. There are two shops in front of the shop, a yard behind the shop, a well in the yard, and twelve side rooms.


    Beyond the courtyard, there are two thick high walls, and there is a three-meter-wide passage between the high walls.


    Going past this corridor is the back house.


    The back house is also veryrge. Different from the braised food shop, it is a two-entry back house. Each entrance has three main rooms and six side rooms, which adds up to eighteen rooms, which can be said to be extremely spacious.


    In addition to many rooms, there are also tworge courtyards, one in front and one in the back.


    There is a well in the backyard, and a gate is opened in the front yard. A road needs to be built outside the gate so that we can enter and exit directly from here in the future.


    Xiaoyu, your house is really nice. Its better than other peoples houses in the town. Can I live here with you in the future? Luo Huiniang liked the house very much and happily held Gu Jinlis hand and asked.


    After Qin Eng left, she was sad for a while, but now she is better and has be the lively and cheerful little girl she used to be.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Of course you can. You have slept at my house so many times, why do you still need to ask?"


    Hey, Ive grown up, I have to behave myself, but I cant be as crazy as before, otherwise my mother will beat me.


    "Xiao Dongjia, Brother Chang from the Yuan family has brought bricks. ording to what Xiao Dongjia said, I asked them to pull them to the dirt road in front of the door." Xiao Ji ran over to tell Gu Jinli, stretched out his hand and said, "I want to give them to you." Blue brick money.


    "Come on, let me go take a look and ask him by the way if the tiles for Yanfu Building have been delivered. We need to add tiles to the leaky house so that it can be opened." Gu Jinli took Luo Huiniang and Xiao Ji out. , I saw Chang Errui and a few people moving blue bricks from a distance.


    Chang Errui is a person who is very good at getting things done. He knew that her family bought blue bricks to pave the road, so she did not pile the green bricks in one ce, but along the way to facilitate her family''s paving.


    Gu Jinli nodded. Chang Errui was really a rare good guy, but it was a pity that Gu Yumei looked down on him.


    Chang Errui was extremely benevolent to Gu Yumei. When Gu Yumei had her funeral, he even came to pay her respects. Recently, he has not said kiss, either because he was afraid of being dazzled or because he thought that Gu Yumei had just died not long ago, so it would not be exciting to say kiss. Gu Dafu.


    "Brother Chang, this is the green brick money. Have you brought the tiles? We need them for Yanfu Tower." Gu Jinli took out two ingots of silver and handed them to Xiao Ji, who then handed them to Chang Errui.


    Chang Errui took it and said with a smile: "Here it is, put it at the end of the road."


    I didnt know what I was thinking of, so I asked hesitantly: "Yanfu Tower..."


    I only said three words and then stopped.


    Gu Jinli: "What is Yanfu Tower?"


    Chang Errui said: "I wanted to ask when Yanfu Tower will open, so that I can go there and support it."


    Gu Jinli looked at Chang Errui and said with a smile: "Brother Chang Errui, you must be confused. We already told you that we would open on the winter solstice. Why did you forget?"


    That''s not what I want to ask at all.


    Gu Jinli felt that there must be gossip in this!


    After hearing this, Chang Errui''s dark face turned red, and he quicklyughed and said, "I''ve been too busytely, so I forgot about it."


    Gu Jinli asked him with a smile: "What else does Brother Chang want to know? For example, will my cousin personally go to the restaurant to be the shopkeeper?"


    Chang Errui was shocked. Why did the little girl from the Gu family say that? Did she see something?


    Gu Jinli looked at his shocked face and sighed: There were still many honest country farmers in ancient times.


    For the sake of her cousin, she said: "Cousin Le will not stay in the restaurant for too long. She will only do behind-the-scenes operations. Cousin Ping will be the shopkeeper, and the people in the kitchen are all bought servants. They are very reliable and have a good age." The twelve-year-old girl is staying with her cousin to help, she wont be too tired, dont worry.


    Thest four words almost scared Chang Errui away. After nodding in response, he immersed himself in moving bricks. Gu Jinli smiled and turned around and entered the yard. When Chang Errui and the others finished moving the bricks and tiles to Yanfu Building, she took Luo Huiniang and Xiaoji to Yanfu Building.


    Before leaving, in order not to worry Ms. Cui, she shouted to Ms. Cui who was cleaning up in the house: "Mom, I''m going to Yanfu Building to help. You don''t have to worry."


    Actually, I went to see Bagua.


    The gossip pays off. When Gu Jinli brought Luo Huiniang and Xiaoji to Yanfu Building, he happened to see...her cousin helping Chang Errui.


    Why are men and women reversed? The person being helped should be her cousin.


    But it doesnt matter, keep reading.


    Brother Chang, are you okay? Qi Kangle looked at Chang Erruis **** feet that were hit by tiles, and said anxiously: Go into the house quickly, and Ill get you some gold medicine.


    Chang Errui smiled like a fool, nodded and said, "I''m fine." He didn''t even know how to say "I''m fine."


    Lets go in and take a look. Gu Jinli walked into the backyard of Yanfu Building with his two tails and hid under the window to peek.


    Unfortunately, after a while, it was not Qi Kangle but Qi Kangping who came.


    "Brother Chang, are you okay? Why did you identally hit your foot?" Qi Kangping took the gold medicine and a basin of salt water. He looked at Chang Errui''s bleeding big toe and said, "Wash it with salt water first." The wound will be treated with medicer."


    Chang Errui couldn''t hide the disappointment in his eyes. He wanted to ask Qi Kangping, where did Qi Kangle go? Why didn''t youe? But after thinking about it, I felt that it was not good for me to ask this question, so I had no choice but to give up.


    Gu Jinli is also very disappointed, he can''t stand the gossip anymore.


    She took Luo Huiniang and Xiao Ji out and helped Chang Errui ask Qi Kangping: "Cousin Ping, where did cousin Le go?"


    Qi Kangping said: "She went to move the tiles."


    Chang Errui heard this and said hurriedly: "How can we let her do these menial tasks? Tell her not to move. I will go out and move now."


    Speaking, I didnt feel the pain in my big toe anymore. I put on my shoes and left Yanfu Building, and started moving the tiles.


    Chang Errui is a very good person. He usually does the finishing work himself and lets the workers whoe to deliver the bricks go back first, so that he can make money by hauling more bricks.


    Now outside Yanfu Building, they are the only two moving tiles.


    Qi Kangle said: "Brother Chang, why did youe out so quickly? Did you apply medicine on your feet? Go back and apply medicine quickly. I can finish moving these tiles in two quarters of an hour."


    Chang Errui insisted: "No, this is my job, how can I let you do it?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t mind watching the excitement and said to Qi Kangle: "Yes, cousin, just let Brother Chang move. If you don''t let him move, he will be heartbroken to death."


    Chang Errui was stunned for a moment. After he realized what he was doing, his face turned redder and almost bled.


    Qi Kangle is a smart man. When he heard this and looked at Chang Errui''s appearance, he immediately let go of his hand, but he let go too quickly. More than a dozen tiles fell to the ground, and they all broke with a few tters.


    Gu Jinli: "Brother Chang, please send another car tomorrow."


    Hey! I am very happy to be able to see Qi Kangle again.


    Qi Kangle turned around and entered Yanfu Tower, no longerpeting with Chang Errui.

 Chapter 591: open

    Chapter 591: open


    Chapter 591 opens


    No matter how old he was, Chang Errui was only eighteen years old. Seeing Qi Kangle like this, he was a little at a loss. After being sad, he felt a sense of frustration.


    Still not working.


    He knew very well what he thought about Qi Kangle. She was the kind of wife he wanted... capable of working, good at running a household, not squeamish, and caring for others. If you marry such a wife, you will definitely live a happy life. good.


    And he also likes her.


    I dont know since when, Le Jieer stopped helping him carry bricks. She even hid when she saw him. He searched for a long time and didnt know why.


    Brother Chang, you go in and rest while I move these tiles. Qi Kangping came over to persuade him. He had already rolled up his sleeves, picked up a stack of more than a dozen tiles, and walked into Yanfu Tower.


    Seeing Qi Kangping leave, Gu Jinli, the gossip fish, slipped over and said, "Brother Chang, go inside first and apply the medicine."


    After speaking, he winked at him.


    Chang Errui was not stupid. He knew that he had something to say to him, so he immediately entered the room.


    Gu Jinli asked him: "What do you mean to my cousin?"


    Xiao Ji and Luo Huiniang also followed in. When they heard this, their eyes shone with excitement.


    Chang Errui looked at the three little girls and was in a dilemma. Say it, it''s embarrassing for so many people; don''t say it, you can''t get Gu Jinli, Sister Le''s cousin, to join the gang to help.


    When Xiaoji was in the **** agency, he was used to seeing tough guy escorts being shy when marrying their wives. He understood this very well. When he saw this, he promised: "Second brother of the Chang family, don''t worry, we won''t reveal your thoughts. .


    Chang Errui:


    When I hear what you say, I always feel that its not very reliable.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother Chang, I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. My cousin belongs to my family. We will not go out and ruin my cousin''s reputation by talking nonsense."


    Although she supports Qi Kangle''s idea of not marrying, there is no need to keep rejecting him if he meets a good man. And she could tell that her cousin should have some thoughts about Chang Errui, but she was suffering from the fact that she had been sold into a building, and she was afraid that if people knew about it, Chang Errui and the entire Yuan family would beughed at.


    After Chang Errui heard this, he thought for a while, stared at Xiao Ji and Luo Huiniang and said, "You swear not to tell anyone, otherwise you won''t be able to listen."


    Xiaoji:


    But she can''t leave the little master here alone. Aunt Tao said that the little master''s family is getting bigger and bigger, and she can''t be left alone with her husband. It will cause trouble.


    Xiao Ji immediately swore: "I will never tell anyone that the second brother of the Chang family likes the cousin of the Qi family, otherwise the eldest brother and I will die badly."


    Look, I even swore on it to my brother, so its sincere enough.


    Luo Huiniang also swore that she would not harm Xiaoyus cousin.


    Chang Errui met, and then he talked about himself and Qi Kangle.


    Gu Jinli:


    This is still a love story with bricks and mortar.


    but


    "I can not help you."


    Chang Errui was confused. Isn''t it too shameless for you to just let go after hearing the gossip?


    Gu Jinli''s reasons are impable: "I am Cousin Le''s cousin, and I will only stand on her side. If she doesn''t sincerely ept you, I won''t force her, but I can give you two words. First, don''t take it lightly. Say give up. Second, if you want to marry my cousin, you have to understand what she is worried about, eliminate her worries, and ept everything she has, so that you can get what you want." After saying that, leave.


    Chang Errui almost ran away when he saw the three little girls leaving. You just swore just to hear the gossip, right? But what can he do? I can only shake my head helplessly.


    After a while, he thought about Gu Jinli''s words carefully and felt that what she said was quite reasonable. There must be a reason why Sister Le avoids him so much. Although he doesn''t know what the reason is, he will not give up. He has finally found a wife that he likes. If he gives up, he will probably be single in this life.


    Chang Errui applied medicine to his big toe, bandaged it, put on his shoes, and continued to move the tiles. He did not see Qi Kangle again after moving. He was a little sad, but thought he coulde again tomorrow. In the next long period of time, Qin Gu Luotian''s family, including the Qi family, would have to build houses. He could continue to send bricks to several families without fear of not seeing him. Arrive at Qikangle.


    Qi Kangle had been hiding in the kitchen cooking. He was relieved when he learned that Chang Errui was gone. He wanted to ask Gu Jinli and the others what they had said to Chang Errui, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea.


    The little fish protects its calves very well and will not harm its own family.


    Gu Jinli brought Luo Huiniang and Xiao Ji to help in the kitchen. Seeing that Qi Kangle never asked her anything, he left after working for half an hour to help Cui and Aunt Hong clean up their house.


    Gu Jinan knew that they were in the town. After picking up Brother Cheng, he also came to help. He worked until midnight in the afternoon and then went home in a mule cart.


    When we arrived at the end of the vige, we saw Mrs. Chen standing in front of her half-built new house, enjoying herself. When she saw Gu Jinli and the othersing back, their eyebrows were raised with excitement. She was worried that she could not find anyone to help her, so they came.


    She immediately called to Gu Jinli: "Hey, Xiaoyu is back. Come and take a look at my aunt''s new house. It''s very grand, but it''s just like the house in your town, it has more than a dozen rooms."


    He added: "My aunt''s family is the first among our families to build a new house."


    Gu Jinli looked at the expression on her face and smiled: "It''s a pity that we can''t move before the Chinese New Year."


    The smile on Mrs. Chens face disappeared and she cursed: Why are you so incapable of speaking, girl?


    However, Dagui is happy that he can''t move before the New Year. He wants to spend the New Year with his eldest brother''s family.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Also, my aunt''s house was built with borrowed money, so I have to pay it back."


    Ms. Chen already wanted to die. If she had known she would not be so arrogant, she was almost angry to death instead of seeding.


    The Chen family was the first to build a house because the family was divided. Next, Gu Jinli, her family, and several other family members all changed ces.


    Thisnd used to be the yard of the old unupied mud house bought by Gu Jinli''s family, as well as the yard of the workshop and the yard where Wang Yongfu and his family lived earlier. Now thesends have been exchanged to Gu Dafu''s family, Gu Dagui''s family, Aunt Tian''s family, Lao Yan''s family, and Qi''s family.


    After recing thesends, her family will have enoughnd to build a big house without having to live too far away from the Qin family.


    Well, its good to live close to the Qin family. Brother Qin can help with the work.


    After Gu Jinli was angry with Chen, he went home.


    In the following days, the weather became colder and colder. Every day when I got up, the yard was covered with ayer of white frost, the water in the water tank was also covered with a thinyer of ice, and more people in the vige got cold. stand up.


    Gu Jinli immediately rushed to make convenient medicine to treat cold, cough and fever.


    Old Doctor Wu knew that she had started making convenience medicines. He came to see her prescriptions in person and sighed: "This prescription is good. It is the most effective prescription for treating wind and cold."


    Uncle Dai also smiled and said: "Especially the mustard seeds and vines. They are not only good medicines for treating wind-cold coughs, but also have the effect of reducing fever whenbined. Xiaodong''s prescription is a goodbination."


    However, in order to make convenience medicine, in addition to good prescriptions, you also have to shape the medicine that was originally a medicinal soup, and then think of a good storage method to be sessful.


    The little boss has been doing this for a while. He is now eagerly waiting for her finished product to see how she shapes the soup and stores it.


    But before Doctor Dai could wait for the finished product toe out, it was the winter solstice, the day when Yanfu Tower was opened.


    Gu Jinli even stopped making convenience medicine three days in advance to help prepare for the opening of Yanfu Tower. This made Doctor Dai depressed. But he was a servant of the Xiaodong family and could only listen to the Xiaodong family, no matter how anxious he was. Useless.

 Chapter 592: Gu Dexings transformation

    Chapter 592: Gu Dexing''s transformation


    Chapter 592 Gu Dexings transformation


    The modern winter solstice varies every year, but the winter solstice in Dachu has always been on the ninth day of November. Nine is an extreme number, and Dachu people particrly like it and love it deeply.


    On the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, Third Grandpa, Third Grandma, and everyone in the Qi family lived in the restaurant, preparing to open the restaurant the next day.


    On the ninth day of the lunar month, when it was still dark, several families got up.


    Mr. Cui and Gu Jinxiu took out the new clothes they were going to wear todayst night, so they could wear them as soon as they got up.


    Gu Dashan did not go to the workshop today. Yesterday, he asked Mutong to help the tofu workshop and the spice workshop deliver goods.


    After he got up, he went to see the mules in the hay shed in the backyard. After feeding the mules fresh grass, he went to the kitchen and helped Cui make breakfast.


    Seeing that the water in the water tank was freezing, he said to Ms. Cui: "Use warm water when washing dishes and vegetables in winter. Our family is not short of money to buy firewood now. We have saved several houses of dry firewood, which we can''t burn all." "


    He added: "Didn''t Xiaoyu make something to protect his hands? Please wipe them, don''t let your hands freeze."


    When she was in her hometown, Mrs. Cui had to wash a lot of clothes every winter and spring. During these two seasons, her hands would be red, swollen and cracked from the cold, and there would be blood beads. It would hurt to look at it. He didn''t want to let her Mr. Cui will never live like that again.


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "I''m burning warm water. If I don''t use warm water, the little fish will have to scold me again."


    Gu Dashanughed when he heard this: "That''s because your second daughter feels sorry for you. That''s the thing about that girl. She has to say harsh words to treat people well."


    He poured a bowl of heated soy milk to Mrs. Cui and took the gourddle from which she scooped the water: "Let mee. You eat something first. Your stomach was growling when you went to bedst night. I asked you to get up and eat." And I wont eat.


    He scooped a bucket of water and poured it into the pot. He then lifted the lid of another pot, scooped out a few eggs with arge wooden spoon, put them in cold water, and peeled them for Cui to eat.


    Today I have to rush to the restaurant to help. The breakfast at home is simple, just boiled eggs, leftover bean dregs cakes fromst night, and soy milk.


    While Mrs. Cui was eating, Cheng Geer, who was well-dressed, ran over andined: "Mom, your clothes are so heavy, don''t wear so many."


    But his eldest brother wouldn''t allow him to take it off, saying it would be cold and he would catch a cold if he took it off.


    Mrs. Cui touched his back and found no sweat, and said, "It''s just right. If you can''t take it off, you''ll get sick."


    Brother Cheng had no choice but to go back to the main room wearing a heavy cotton-padded jacket.


    Gu Jinli alsoughed at him: "Little round ball."


    Brother Cheng got angry, snorted, and ran to the kitchen to find his parents.


    Gu Jinxiu saw him and said, "You are bullying Brother Cheng again. He has grown up recently and knows that he is beautiful and ugly. He is not happy to hear youugh at him."


    Gu Jinli said, "Tease him hard while he''s still young, otherwise it won''t be fun when he gets a few years older."


    Gu Jinxiu was helpless after hearing this, so she could only brush her teeth and wash herself.


    The whole family moves very quickly. After brushing their teeth and washing their faces, they have breakfast. After breakfast, the lights start to light up.


    Gu Dashan greeted Gu Jinan and the others: "Hurry up and get in the car. Xiaoyu in the restaurant also has a share. We have to go early."


    The whole family, plus Sister Li, Zhu Chahua, Xiaoji, and Luo Huiniang, all got on the car. Gu Dashan drove, and Gu Jinan followed him and sat on the front panel of the car. In the carriage were Ms. Cui and a group of female rtives, and they drove away.


    As soon as he walked out of the hospital, he saw Gu Dexing carrying a load of water and heading home. Gu Dashan stopped the mule cart and said to him: "Brother Xing, go back and tell your father and uncle that I will take your Aunt Dashan and the others first." I''ll send you to town and pick you up in an hour."


    Gu Dexing heard this and smiled and said, "No need to go to such trouble. Just go pick up Grandma Yan''s family and Mr. Qin. We don''t have any elderly people at home, so we can walk there."


    He then said to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, I have finished reading the three books I borrowed from you. I will return them to you another day. Some of them I didn''t understand. You can tell me about them then."


    Since Gu Yumei''s death, Gu Dafu has been ill twice. His health is not as good as before, and he has be much older. Gu Dexing has be more sensible because of this. He can help the family with work, and he no longer scorns others, and he knows how to give smiles. .


    Gu Jinan said: "Sure, I''ll talk to you about it when the timees. If I don''t know something, we can go ask Uncle Shang or Mr. Xia together."


    After hearing this, Gu Dexing was very happy. He had hinted several times before that he wanted An Ge''er to take him to see Shang Xiucai, but An Ge''er didn''t let go, but now he took the initiative.


    "Sure, you go ahead. Our family will finish their morning chores." Gu Dexing stepped aside and let Gu Dashan drive the mule cart over.


    The mule cart ran for more than half an hour and finally arrived at Yanfu Tower in the town. Mrs. Cui got off the car with a few children, and after sending Gu Jinxiu to stay with Qi Kangle, she took Gu Jinli to find Gu Daya for help. He also told Gu Jinli: "There are many people today, so don''t run around. Tell your mother what you want to do first."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli knew that Cui was worried about her, so he nodded in agreement.


    Gu Daya was busy in the kitchen. When he saw theming, he said happily: "Sister-inw, Xiaoyu, why are you here so early? Have you had breakfast?"


    Ms. Cui said: "After eating, if you need any help, please tell us."


    "What a coincidence, the kitchen has made a few pots of fried food. Let Xiaoyue and taste it, and then check out the cut side dishes. Is there any conflict?" Gu Daya used to be a cook and knew that some Foods can conflict with each other, but Gu Jinli knows better and writes her a list of foods that conflict with each other.


    Gu Daya paid great attention to it and asked the two waiters who specialized in cutting side dishes to memorize the order, but she still felt uneasy. Gu Jinli had to read it before she could feel at ease.


    Gu Jinli went to the side dish hut next to the big kitchen and saw that two men and two women doing odd jobs were busy inside.


    These four people, including the four waiters, are all from Dafeng Vige, but have different surnames.


    The waiter in the kitchen cutting the side dishes and the woman doing the chores are from the Lu family, and they are Lu Shuiwa''s parents.


    After Lu Shuiwa''s brother and sister were kidnapped by Wanli Fang, Lu Shuiwa''s father did not dare to go out to do odd jobs anymore. Later, Gu Daya saw that he was a decent man, so he invited the couple to work. The monthly sry was 800 Wen and 500 Wen. One hundred articles, which adds up to one or two more than a month, which is not bad.


    Of the four waiters, two are also from the Lu family, one is the grandson of Lu Gensheng, the other is the son of Lu Hefu, and the others are from the He family.


    Lu Gensheng was very grateful for this and specially brought a thank-you gift to the Qi family to express his gratitude to the Gu family.


    The He family had strong objections to this, saying that the Lu family deserved to be poor all their lives, and that the Gu family and the Qi family should not help them.


    However, this was done deliberately by Gu Jinli. Only in this way can the He family and the Lu family have a sense of crisis and never dare to offend them. If the He family or the Lu family grows bigger, it will not be a good thing for these outsiders.


    As soon as she made this move, Vige Chief He really felt a sense of crisis. Although the weather has been cold recently, he has actually increased the number of visits to the end of the vige. No matter how cold it is, he will go to the workshop to talk to the third grandfather and make him familiar with him.

 Chapter 593: Zou Jiang thanks

    Chapter 593: Zou Jiang thanks


    Chapter 593 Zou Jiang thanks


    "Hey, this is the restaurant run by Daya''s family. It''s really grand." Vige chief He''s family were the first toe to congratte him, apart from Gu Jinli''s family.


    He woke up the whole family before dawn, and after a hurried breakfast, he asked He Tongsheng to go to the vige to keep an eye on it. After seeing Gu Dashan''s family leaving the vige, he came with his whole family.


    He Tongsheng was very depressed because of this andined: "Grandpa will only assign me. Today is the winter solstice. It''s freezing to death. Wouldn''t you feel bad if I get cold and sick?"


    Vige Chief He chuckled: "I don''t feel bad. You are so bad at studying. You won''t be able to shine in this life. It depends on your eldest brother. He can''t be sick. He will take the county examination in February next year."


    He Tongsheng was about to cry. His heart was too biased.


    Fortunately, He Jinsheng loved his younger brother andforted He Tongsheng: "The eldest brother is useless. He will only study in this life. The family relies on Tongsheng''s help to live smoothly."


    He Tongsheng was immediately happy and felt that he was particrly useful.


    Vige Chief He had no time to listen to the two brothers praising each other, and told He Dacang''s wife: "Take good care of your mother at home. Remember to follow what Xiaoyu girl said, help your mother up and walk for half an hour. Don''t look at the cold weather. You''re toozy, this is about your mother''s life."


    Vige Chief He has a wife, but his old wife is in poor health and spends ten months of the year lying in bed. She has been sick for many years.


    Gu Jinli originally didn''t want to interfere with the affairs of Vige Chief He''s family. It was after Vige Chief He stood on their side that he gave him an idea and asked him to help the vige chief''s grandma up and move around more without beingpletely paralyzed. , which means weak heart and lungsbined with weak muscles. Walking around more will prevent bedsores.


    After vige chief He told He Dacang''s wife, he said a few words to his old wife, and then yelled at He Dacang: "Is Dacang okay? Is the person who is whining a man? Go away quickly, don''t let that **** Lu Gensheng beat us to it. In front of home.


    "Here wee." He Dacang''s family rented a mule cart for business, and they were going to town in a mule cart today, so they followed Gu Jinli''s family not long after they arrived.


    The Third Grandpa heard the voice of Vige Chief He, and took Qi Panpan and Qi Kangping to greet Vige Chief He: "The vige chief is here, please go upstairs quickly. We have reserved three private rooms upstairs for you and Shangli." The chief, Shang Xiucai and the others sit there."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He felt that he was very good. Heughed so hard that his teeth almost fell out: "That''s good, let''s go up and sit down."


    He then asked He Jinsheng to hand over the congrattory gift: "Third Grandpa, Uncle Qi, and Brother Qi, this is a congrattory gift. I wish your restaurant a prosperous business and good fortune."


    Vige Chief He listened very well. Look at his grandson. He is very good at talking and uses good words one after another. He is worthy of being a schr.


    Qi Kangping took the gift and found that Vige Chief He was very generous. The gift this time included not only cloth and live chickens, but also a red envelope worth one tael of silver.


    Vige Chief He is bleeding profusely this time, because he wants topare the Lu family to others and let the Gu family girl see that the person with the surname He in the vige is the closest to them.


    The Third Grandpa brought Vige Chief He into a private room, and the waiter immediately served a table of breakfast. Unfortunately, it was a boy from the Lu family who came. Vige Chief He snorted, put on an air of pretense and said tamely: "You guys are signing Those who signed the contract must work hard and not tell anyone about Yanfu Tower. If they do, they will be jailed."


    Finally, he deliberately said: "Don''t follow the example of Lu Zhudanjia!"


    Lu Gensheng''s eldest grandson had long been told by his grandfather that the vige chief He''s temper would definitely embarrass them and tell him to endure it and not lose his job because of the bad temper. There were eight people in this month. For a hundred cents, you can get a sry increase in the future.


    So Lu Gensheng''s grandson said with a smile: "Yes, remember it, little boy. The vige chief will use it with caution."


    Vige Chief He hit a snag and was very bored, so he had to give up.


    When the sun rose and the earth warmed up, several families came over. After helping with the work for more than half an hour, more and more people came to congratte him.


    Shang Lichang, Shang Xiucai, Mr. Xia, the scribes from Silifang, the government officials, and the people from Xuanhufang all came.


    Qin Sang and Luo Wu followed Jiang Jiao before the auspicious time. They also came with Zou Jiang and Xu Dexian, as well as Master Tian and Master Zheng. Master Zheng came to send congrattory gifts on behalf of Magistrate Zheng.


    County Magistrate Zheng is a member of the Zheng family, and the news about the siege of the water bandits was only known to them through the Gu family. Because of this incident, the Zheng family has gained a lot of publicity in the capital, and their status has been greatly improved.


    County Magistrate Xu was kind to the Gu family. When Magistrate Zheng learned that Magistrate Xu had sent people to send congrattory gifts to Yanfu Tower, he thought it would be better to sell the house well, so he also asked his master to send congrattory gifts.


    Qi Pan did not expect that the two adults from the county government would send people to deliver congrattory gifts. He was so happy that he hurriedly took his two sons out to greet him.


    Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan also came out.


    Master Zheng was really shocked when he saw Gu Jinan and saw that he didn''t look like a farmer, but rather a noble man. It seems that the Gu family has a good upbringing, otherwise it would be impossible to raise such a son.


    "Brother Xu, Mr. Jiang, Master Tian, you are here,e in quickly." Gu Jinan said to Master Zheng again: "Brother An pays homage to Master Zheng."


    Master Zheng was even more happy to see that Gu Jinan had good etiquette. He asked the apanying servants to hand over the congrattory gifts, and then went to the private room upstairs.


    During the dinner, I followed Gu Jinan and found that this young man was indeed good and could work. Unlike some peasant schrs who read a few books and then started pretending to be masters and stopped working. However, Gu Jinan and that Gu Dexing were doing various things. A living.


    Not bad.


    Zou Jianghui came specifically to express his gratitude to Gu Jinli.


    He avoided people and met Gu Jinli under the leadership of Qin Sang: "Little girl, I thank you. If it weren''t for you and Sang, I might have been teased by Zou Youlian for the rest of my life, and it would be impossible to avenge my family. I will remember this kindness. After you live here, whenever you can be of use in the future, as long as you open your mouth, I will definitely repay you."


    Speaking, he bowed to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mr. Jiang, there is no need to be like this. If the Zou family falls, it will also be good for our family. Otherwise, with the nature of the Zou family and his son, they will definitely try their best to destroy our family. So this matter is a win-win situation, and no one needs it." Thank you to whom."


    Zou Jiangughed out loud after hearing this: "Sang is indeed right, you are a very interesting little girl, but in my opinion, you are not only interesting, but you can also see clearly and live a very realistic life."


    If he could live like Gu Jinli, he would not have been decadent for decades, let alone be teased by Zou Youlian for a lifetime because of a favor.


    Realistic people live for themselves and can escape from many unnecessary mundane things.


    After Zou Jiang thanked Gu Jinli, he went back to the private room upstairs and ate with Master Zheng and others. During this period, I met Mr. Xia and was impressed by his literary talents. I bluntly said that it was a worthwhile experience.


    In the backyard, in the side room where water chestnut powder is ced, Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang: "I heard that Mr. Jiang will take office with County Magistrate Xu in the future?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, this is Ming Shaoqing''s intention. Zou Jiang is also happy to follow County Magistrate Xu and his family. He will have no worries in hister years."


    Gu Jinli thought of Xu Dexian: "Xu County Magistrate''s son is a loyal man and will definitely treat Mr. Jiang well. The old man will not have to worry about it in the future."


    Qin Sang smiled, but he was actually worried. Magistrate Xu was a fisher in troubled waters. In the future, he would have to rely on Zou Jiang when he went to the capital. Zou Jiang followed Magistrate Xu, and what he had to do was not easy at all.


    However, Zou Jiang will feel veryfortable. After all, the Xu family is righteous and warm, while the Zou family is a **** and does not do human things.

 Chapter 594: Du family

    Chapter 594: Du family


    Chapter 594 The Du Family


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang''s smile and took a few steps forward to get closer to Qin Sang. Qin Sang was so frightened that he took two steps back and distanced himself.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes and asked, "Am I a dominatrix? Am I ugly?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, Xiaoyu is a good-looking girl."


    Gu Jinli: "Then what are you hiding from? Come here."


    After saying this, she reached out and grabbed his cor, pulling him closer to her.


    Qin Sang did not dare to resist openly, so he could only hold the doorknob secretly with his hands, and then reminded her in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, after the New Year, you will be one year older..."


    There are some rules that need to be followed.


    So what? Gu Jinli gave him a roll of his eyes and looked at his clothes.


    Qin Sang wants to die... Why is the little fish bing more and more powerful?


    "Why are you only wearing two pieces of clothing? Do you want to freeze yourself to death?" Gu Jinli asked. She had no intention of peeking at Brother Qin''s figure. She just saw that Brother Qin was wearing too little and wanted to Let him wear moreyers to avoid catching a cold.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he didn''t want to take off his clothes, but saw that he had less clothes.


    He smiled and said: "It''s not very cold now, these are enough. When it snows, I will wear cotton clothes."


    The northwest is much colder than here. It will snow heavily in November, and his father is a tough man. In order to help them withstand the cold, he takes their brothers to live in the snow for a few days every winter. I''m used to it, and I''m no longer afraid of the cold.


    My father said you shouldnt wear too much in winter, otherwise when you go to the battlefield in winter, you will be unable to hold your weapon because you are afraid of the cold and will be killed by the enemy.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Your father is right."


    She didn''t ask Qin Sang to put on more clothes, but just gave him two bottles of pills: "Here, my new convenient medicine for treating cold, cough and fever... This is a test product, and the medicine is very effective. You can take it first. "


    Test product? Qin Sang was puzzled: What do you mean?


    Always feel like Im going to be cheated.


    Gu Jinli smiled sweetly: "It''s just a test subject. It''s too troublesome to exin this. Anyway, just remember that I won''t harm you."


    She had an expression of "Young man, you have to believe me", which made Qin Sang even more panicked.


    Is it not poisonous?


    "Of course not. How could I let you eat it if it''s poisonous? Silly."


    Qin Sang finally chose to believe in Gu Jinli.


    With the arrival of Xu Dexian and Master Zheng, the town became lively again.


    "My God, what kind of luck did those families have when they fled the famine? When they opened their restaurant, County Magistrate Xu gave them a que. Seeing that Magistrate Xu was about to leave, the newly arrived Magistrate Zheng gave them a que for their restaurant. Congrattions!"


    Yes, I dont know what kind of luck this is. The two county magistrates have taken great care of their family. This ancestral grave is not smoking, but it is on fire, right?


    Aunt Cai from the town was passing by and heard this, and retorted: "You don''t care whether people''s ancestral graves are smoking or on fire. People are blessed with good fortune, and you are not allowed to meet noble people? Stop gossiping here and get it quickly. Go to Yanfu Building. It just opened today. Im giving you that sweet-scented osmanthus crystal cake. Oh, you havent seen that sweet-scented osmanthus crystal cake. Its so beautiful. Ive never seen anything so beautiful in my entire life. Its absolutely beautiful. It''s over." Everyone was interested: "Lao Cai''s wife, what kind of cake is that so good-looking?"


    Aunt Cai: "Of course. Not only does it look good, it''s also delicious. Each person can only get one piece. You go quickly. If you gote, it will be gone."


    Everyone wants free things. When they heard this, they all rushed to Yanfu Tower. When they saw the osmanthus crystal cake, they were all shocked.


    Its really pretty, shiny, and there are flowers inside.


    Hey, smell it quickly, what does it smell like? Why does it smell so good?


    As soon as these words came out, everyone sniffed their noses, and sure enough, they smelled a fresh fragrance wafting from Yanfu Tower.


    When the waiter saw this, he immediately picked out two baskets, which contained various dishes of the restaurant on small tes: "Uncles and aunties,e and have a try. This is the signature dish of our restaurant. Other ces have... No. The winter solstice is the Chinese New Year. Today is the festival. Lets buy one to go home and eat with your family. Its 20% off. Its 20% off. All dishes are 20% off. Its a blessing. If you dont buy it, youll lose your luck.


    Dachu people have no resistance to such auspicious words. After eating the dishes on the te, they felt that these dishes were novel and delicious. They also thought that today is the winter solstice, so they should add another dish, and immediately said: "Xiaoer , whats this called? Come here and Ill take it home to eat.


    The waiter surnamed Lu said: "This uncle has good taste. This is the signature dish of our restaurant, squirrel fish. It is a delicious and auspicious dish. The nobles in Fucheng love to eat this dish during the New Year and festivals."


    Someone heard this and said, "Didn''t you say that these are the restaurant''s signature dishes and cannot be eaten elsewhere? Why do people in the city like to eat them?"


    Xiaoer:


    This is not the point, just spend money to buy groceries.


    The dishes at Yanfu Tower are indeed fresh and delicious, and you can get free pastries. There are also the masters of two county magistrates and the son of County Magistrate Xu sitting in Yanfu Tower, so people in the town and the nearby Shangjia Vige , and the wealthy households nearby all came to buy food.


    Gu Daya and the others were so busy that they didn''t even have time to drink water.


    Fortunately, Gu Jinli knew that it would be very busy just after the opening, so he called Qiu Lang and Feng Jin. There was also Aunt Tao sitting in charge. Although it was busy, there was no trouble.


    When the Du family came, they saw this spectacr scene of everyone buying vegetables with their eyes open.


    The Du family was a little frightened and did not dare to go in. They stood for a moment with the gifts and were about to turn around and go to Xuanhufang to find Doctor Du. Doctor Du had already seen them and hurriedly came down from Yanfu Tower.


    "Qianzi, I''m here, don''t leave!" Doctor Du shouted quickly.


    After hearing this, Du Qian and the others stopped and looked at Dr. Du as if they were seeing a savior: "Fourth brother, it would be nice to see you, we are in a panic."


    Doctor Du smiled and said, "Why are you panicking? The Gu family is easy to get along with. As long as you don''t do anything bad to the Gu family, the Gu family won''t do anything to you."


    Du Qian and Doctor Du are from the same n. When they were in their hometown, their family had a good life, but since they fled the famine, they have lost everything. Now after such a long hard life, hungry and full, all arrogance has been worn away. Seeing so many people rushing to buy food in Yanfu Building, I know that the Gu family is prosperous and cannot rely on fellow vigers. The rtionship entered rashly.


    Fourth brother, have you told the Gu family? If not, we might offend others if we go in like this.


    Doctor Du said: "I''ve said it, I''ve told Brother Gu San, you can go in without worries."


    He also exined: "The real decision-maker in the Gu family is the girl of the Gu family. She is the one who was hit on the head by the Niu family brothers when they were fleeing from famine. She has always been a fierce person. You must be careful when you speak and don''t offend her, otherwise things will go wrong." No."


    Regarding what I saidst time, I will try my best to update the story of the male and female protagonists growing up within three days. Im sorry, I broke my promise. But the male and female protagonists are indeed growing up soon. Its just that there is too much to wrap up in the first half of this article, and its been wrapping up all the time now. It has to be wrapped up so that the male and female protagonists can grow up and enter the second half, otherwise it will look too abrupt. Thank you all for your support, I will work hard.

 Chapter 595: Keep an eye on

    Chapter 595: Keep an eye on


    Chapter 595 Targeting


    Du Qian and the others hurriedly said: "Hey, we remember it, so we won''t offend her."


    Gu Jinli had a bad reputation since he was on the road to escape. He was very fierce and had a lot of luck. Now that they had something to ask of her, they didn''t dare to offend her.


    Doctor Du exined a few more words to them, and then took them into Yanfu Tower.


    Qiu Lang and the others recognized Dr. Du and helped him clear the way, allowing him to enter the restaurant without much squeezing.


    Du Qian saw them and asked, "Fourth brother, who are these guys? Guys invited by the Gu family?"


    Doctor Du said: "Where is the clerk? He is a servant bought by the Gu family."


    Du Qian and the others were shocked when they heard this. The Gu family was really prosperous. They had bought people, and they bought so many people.


    Doctor Du took them to a private room upstairs. Because Old Doctor Wu was not willing to have dinner and socialize with people from the county government, Gu Jinli specially gave him a private room. Now, there are not many people in this private room. They are all from Xuanhufang. acquaintances there.


    Du Xusheng and Du Dingxiang''s brothers and sisters were also there. Seeing their uncles and grandfathersing, they quickly moved stools for them to sit on.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "Brother Xu is determined."


    However, he did not sit down immediately. He endured the appetite aroused by the dishes on the table and greeted the people in the private room.


    When Old Doctor Wu saw her, he said, "Are you Du Qian? I heard Old Du said that you are here to see the girl of the Gu family, right?"


    He turned to Du Xusheng and said: "Brother Xu, go and call your sister Xiaoyu, and tell the old man to look for her."


    Du Xusheng''s eyes lit up and he immediately responded: "Hey, Brother Xu will go right away. Thank you very much, Grandpa Wu."


    Old Doctor Wu could say this because he wanted to help the Du family, and he must express his gratitude.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli and Grandma Tao arrived.


    Du Qian and the others stood up nervously and immediately, making Gu Jinli smile: "Are you the uncles of the Du family? I am the second daughter of Gu Dashan in Gujia Vige. You should have an impression."


    "Yes, yes, we remember you." Du Qian and others said.


    Seeing that they were really nervous, Gu Jinli asked directly without saying too much nonsense: "Why did youe to see me?"


    She had heard some words from Third Grandpa, but since Du Qian and the others came to ask for help, they had to tell them what they asked for personally. If she didn''t even dare to say the words, she would not dare to agree to them.


    Du Qian was the youngest son of the previous patriarch of the Du family and is now considered the new patriarch of the Du family. Hearing this, he boldly stated his purpose ofing: "We heard that you, girl of the Gu family, are harvesting aphids. We wanted toe and ask if we could nt them." Can you harvest the aphids?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked: "Have you nted it?"


    Doctor Du is the doctor of Xuanhufang. It is easy to ask Old Doctor Wu to get some grass seeds. However, the answer is unexpected. Du Qian shook his head and said: "I haven''t nted it yet... I originally wanted to nt it, but the fourth brother said that the aphid grass This medicinal material is rarely used in ordinary pharmacies, and most pharmacies have their own channels for purchasing medicinal materials, and rarely ept bulk goods. The aphids grow too fast and too much. Once nted, the harvest can weigh hundreds or even thousands of kilograms. , only your family can eat this amount."


    Fourth brother asked us to ask you if you can harvest the aphid grass we nted? If we can harvest it, we will nt it in the spring.


    To put it bluntly, aphids are only used inrge quantities to make mosquito coils, and are rarely used for other purposes. If Gu Jinli''s pharmaceutical workshop did not purchase them inrge quantities, they would have grown the white species.


    Doctor Du told the Du family the key, and that''s why the Du family came to beg for help today.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded inwardly. Doctor Du was a sensible person, so she did not hesitate and said directly: "It''s okay to ept your aphids, but you must abide by the rules set by our workshop. If there is any vition, you will be punished." We wont harvest a single aphid from the Du n.


    After hearing this, Du Qian and the others almost cried with joy: "If we can keep it safe, we will definitely not do anything to disgrace the Gu family or break the rules of the workshop."


    Fourth brother said that aphids can be nted in the open space in front of the house and behind the house. They can be harvested three times a year and do not upy anynd. They are a good thing and you can earn money if you nt them. Our family is very poor and we need to make money urgently.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be happy first, first look at the conditions of our workshop. The conditions are very harsh."


    Mama Tao is a seasoned person and carries several brochures with her, one of which is full of temtes for various contracts.


    She took out the sample of the Aphidia contract and handed it to Du Qian: "Master Du, take a look."


    Du Qian was the youngest son, and his family had a good life in his hometown. He was literate. He took it and read it, and the more he looked at it, the more frightened he became. The Gu family''s contract was indeed harsh, and the punishment could kill people, but now they How can you care about this when you are so poor that you can hardly live anymore?


    Du Qian agreed: "Girl from the Gu family, we can agree to the conditions of your workshop and we will definitely do it without letting your workshop worry about it."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Since we can do it, let''s sign the contract."


    "Huh?" Du Qian was shocked: "So fast? Don''t you have to wait until the aphids are nted before signing?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If you want to wait until the aphids are nted before signing, I''m not in a hurry."


    But the Du family is in a hurry.


    The Du family hurriedly pushed Du Qian, and Du Qian immediately said: "No, no, you can sign it now."


    Gu Jinli nced at the Du family present and said, "You also need to sign and fingerprint."


    "Sign, let''s sign, all of them!" Du Sanyang''s family has many children. He worked hard to protect the three children. He was afraid that if he missed this opportunity, things would change next year and his children would starve to death. He said hurriedly.


    Other members of the Du family also hurriedly said: "Let''s sign."


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao took out paper, pen and ink and wrote two contracts. After writing, ask Du Qian to write the names of the Du family members, and then press fingerprints on them all.


    Old doctor Wu saw that the Du family was living in poverty and wanted to help. He became a guarantor and signed and fingerprinted the family.


    Du Qian and the others were holding the contract, their hands shaking with excitement. Waiting for next spring, this contract will generate money to save their lives.


    After Gu Jinli put away the contract, he said: "Uncles from the Du family, you can eat at the banquet first, and then go home after eating."


    Du Qian said: "If you don''t want to eat, I won''t eat. My home is in Chenjia Vige. It''s three hours away from here. Today is the winter solstice, so I have to rush home."


    In fact, there were quite a few bachelors in Chenjia Vige who were eyeing the daughters of Du Qian and Du Sans Yang family. They did not dare toe out for too long and had to rush back, lest the bachelors knew that the men in charge were not here and came to harm them. The daughter of two families.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli did not keep them, but asked Aunt Tao and Xiao Ji to go to the kitchen and get five sauce-vored chickens and two bags of fried crispy meat for Du Qian and the others to take back: "Today is the festival, and we are all fellow vigers, so we can bring something to eat." Go back and enjoy the holidays with your family."


    Du Qian and the others started crying when they saw so much meat and vegetables: "Second girl of the Gu family...you are so thoughtful."


    These are all real meat dishes. They have not eaten such good dishes since they fled the famine.


    Du Qian and the others thanked them again and again before being sent out of the restaurant by Doctor Du.


    Doctor Du was very reluctant to part with them, wiping his tears and said: "If you bear with it any longer, when you make enough money, you can move to the town. If we live close by, we will be far away from those bastards."


    But farmers, who dont have shops or craftsmanship, how can they move to the town if they can?


    Du Qian and the others nodded in agreement, took their things and went home. But they had been targeted a long time ago. They followed them out of the town and came to a less crowded path. They rushed up and kicked Du Qian on the back.

 Chapter 596: Ask for help

    Chapter 596: Ask for help


    Chapter 596 Asking for help


    With a bang, Du Qian was kicked to the ground, and the bag of fried crispy meat he was carrying flew out.


    "Uncle Eighteen!" Although Du Sanyang was older than Du Qian, he was one generation younger than Du Qian. Seeing that he was suddenly kicked down, he rushed over to help him.


    The rest of the Du family had turned around. When they saw the kicker, they immediately became angry and pointed at them and said, "Chen Tie, Chen Erdan, what do you two **** want to do?"


    Chen Tie looked at the men from the Du family and sneered: "What do you want to do? Du, you guys are so brave that you dare toe to the town restaurant to have a meal. Damn it, I haven''t even gone to a restaurant to have a meal. , how dare you go!"


    In Chen Tie''s eyes, the Du family came from famine and were almost like beggars. However, their surname was Chen in Chenjia Vige. The Du family took advantage of their surname Chen by living in the vige, so they had to listen to them and let them fight. scold.


    Now that the beggar they looked down upon entered the restaurant, how could he not be angry?


    Chen Erdan had a sharp nose. He smelled the aroma and found the bag of fried crispy meat. He opened it and was shocked: "Brother Tiezi, brother Tiezi, look, there is a whole bag of meat here, at least six kilograms. Hey. Oh, these beggars from the Du family can actually afford to eat meat, and there is still so much meat, they simply dont take our surname Chen seriously."


    Chen Erdan felt that the Du family''s eating of meat was a p in the face of the Chen family. He grabbed arge handful of fried crispy meat and stuffed it into his mouth to chew, while raising his foot to kick the Du family.


    The Du family was used to being bullied and kept hiding.


    Du Zhangzi exined weakly: "We didn''t buy this with money. It was given to us by our fellow vigers from my hometown when Uncle Du took us to the restaurant to meet guests."


    "What the **** do you mean? Are you saying that all of us named Chen are poor and have no rtives?" Chen Tie was so angry that he picked up a dead branch on the roadside and hit Du Zhangzi on the body.


    "Stop, don''t hit my dad!" Du Jiabao rushed over to stop Chen Tie, but was beaten so hard by Chen Tie that he howled.


    Chen Tie saw it andughed: "You are a weakling of the n!"


    This Du family is really easy to bully. They beat and scolded them in the vige, broke into houses and stole things, but they didn''t dare to say a word.


    The Du family was extremely angry, but they did not dare to fight back. If they beat the Chen family, how could they, outsiders, live in Chenjia Vige?


    Chen Erdan was eating fried crispy pork and watching a show. Seeing that Chen Tie was beating him too hard, he quickly reminded him: "Brother Tiezi, Brother Gouzi said you can''t beat people to death, otherwise they will be unlucky when they get married." .


    After hearing this, Chen Tie hit Du Jiabao several times and broke all the dead branches before stopping.


    Du Jiabao was crying so much that he couldn''t make a sound. Although Du Qian was weak, he heard that something was wrong with Chen Erdan''s words. He endured the pain of being kicked and pointed at Chen Erdan and asked: "What did you mean by what you just said? Chen Erdan." When did Gou say we were kissing each other?"


    Chen Tie and Chen Gou are cousins. Because the grandma of the family is still alive, the family is not separated. The whole family iszy and makes a living by selling aunts and sisters. People in several nearby viges knew that Chen Gou''s family was in ruins, and no girl was willing to marry into Chen Gou''s family. How could Chen Gou get married?


    Chen Erdan consciously let the matter slip and looked at Chen Tie in a panic: "Brother Tiezi, I didn''t mean to do it. You have to help me intercede in front of Brother Gouzi when you go back."


    Chen Gou is a cruel man, and he dare not offend him.


    Chen Tieque said: "You are so scared. My eldest brother has no time to take care of you now. He is sleeping with the Du girl in his arms."


    Chen Tie is also a bachelor, so he has a strong objection to the fact that he did not stay in the vige to sleep with the Du family girl this time, but came to the town to keep an eye on the Du family men and not allow them to go back early.


    Damn it, has he been a vegetarian for too long? I went to see a prostitutest time, and now I am feeling depressed.


    Fortunately, the eldest brother said that once he has found a girl from the Du family, he will find him a wife to go home next time, and he will not be a bachelor again.


    When the Du family heard this, their eyes darkened and they almost fainted. Du Sanyang rushed over and grabbed Chen Tie by the hem of his clothes: "Chen, what did you say?!"


    Chen Tie pushed Du Sanyang, looked at the Du family, and sneered: "What are you talking about? I said that your Du family girls are being slept by my eldest brother, didn''t you hear? Are you deaf?"


    Then he scolded the Du family: "You are also ignorant. My family went to your Du family to propose marriage, but you dare not agree. Then don''t me our Chen family for ruining the innocence of your Du family girls. It doesn''t matter if your innocence is ruined. The girl I slept with cannot get married, so she can only marry our Chen family, and our family does not need to give a broken shoe as a betrothal gift."


    "Ah! I''ll fight with you!" Du Sanyang''s family had an adult daughter. When she heard this, she immediately rushed over and started fighting Chen Tie.


    The Chen Gou family has many brothers, and there are some gangsters following them. If they really want to attack the innocent girl of the Du family, no one can stop them.


    Even if the Du family is bullied to death, the Chen family and vige chief Chen will not help them. The most they can do is keep silent, swallow the scandal, and let an innocent girl marry Chen Gou.


    Du Jiabao was also angry and his eyes were blood red. He rushed over and beat Chen Tie, but Chen Tie had a machete on him, and Du Jiabao was injured by the machete within two strokes.


    Seeing the blood, the other Du family members were stunned.


    Du Qian was also stunned.


    Chen Tie saw it and smiled: "Hahaha, you are a bunch of heartless cowards. You should be grateful to our Chen family. If it weren''t for us..."


    Before he finished speaking, Du Qian ran towards the town like crazy.


    Chen Erdan was confused: "Brother Tiezi, is Sister Gouzi''s father crazy?"


    Chen Gou fell in love with Du Qian''s daughter and asked his gangsters to call Du Qian''s daughter Gouzi Sister-inw.


    Chen Tie frowned: "Who knows why this old schr is crazy?"


    He had no time to pay attention to Du Qian, pointed the knife at Du Sanyang and the others and said: "Go to town to meet the fellow vigers? Do you have any money to help you? Get it out for me quickly. If I find the money, you will be dead!" "


    Du Qian ran like crazy for more than a quarter of an hour, bumping into countless pedestrians on the way, and finally reached Yanfu Tower. He didn''t care that today was the auspicious day for the opening of Yanfu Tower. As soon as he arrived at Yanfu Tower, he shouted: "Fourth Brother" , help, fourth brother!"


    Doctor Du and the others are still having dinner in the private room upstairs, because Old Doctor Wu said that today is the winter solstice, Xuanhufang will not cook, and they alle to Yanfu Building to eat. Anyway, the Gu family girl has be rich, and it won''t cost much to eat her. silver.


    Doctor Du heard Du Qian''s cry and stood up in shock. He came to the window and looked down. When he saw Du Qian crying, he immediately rushed downstairs and asked, "Qianzi, what''s wrong with you?" ?


    Du Qian choked with sobs and asked, "Is the county magistrate''s son still there? I want to find him for help!"


    After hearing this, Doctor Du asked Qiu Lang and the others to clear the way. He dragged Du Qian into Yanfu Building and asked, "But those **** in Chenjia Vige are picking on you again?"


    When Du Qian heard this, he couldn''t help crying anymore: "The Chen family is not a thing... While we are in town, go to the house to destroy the innocence of our Du family girl!"

 Chapter 597: Rest in peace

    Chapter 597: Rest in peace


    Chapter 597 Rest in peace


    What?! Doctor Du was shocked, and the thing he was most worried about came to light.


    He hurriedly dragged Du Qian up to the second floor, not caring about the embarrassment. Instead, he found Dr. Wu and Third Grandpa. Apanied by them, he went to another private room to find Xu Dexian, and knelt down with a plop: "Master, please save me. Grass people!"


    Xu Dexian had never seen such a battle before. He was so shocked that he immediately stood up and said to them: "You, if you have anything to say, get up and say something."


    Zou Jiang pushed him back on the chair, looked at Doctor Du and Du Qian and asked, "What grievances do you have? Tell us. The masters of the two county magistrates are here and will definitely make decisions for you."


    Zou Jiang did not ask for help, but gave Master Zheng a face and included him.


    Qianzi, please speak quickly. Doctor Du urged Du Qian.


    Du Qian cried and told him about being beaten by Chen Tie and about Chen Gou taking people to the house to clean up the bad girl while they were away.


    "It''s unreasonable. Since Lang Lang Qiankun iswless, he dares to do such a thing that is worse than a beast!" Xu Dexian was trembling with anger. He thought that Gao Tong and the others were bad because they were water bandits, but he didn''t expect that farmers in the countryside were also like this. Such a hateful person.


    Zou Jiang sneered. Things like this happened a lot in the countryside. How many girls from good families had to marry the beast who raped them because their innocence was ruined by gangsters or bachelors.


    He looked at Master Tian and Master Zheng and said, "What do you two think? Should the county government take action on such unfair matters?"


    Master Tian:


    Dont ask me, you are the boss, I will listen to you.


    Master Zheng said: "The county government is the ce to redress the grievances of the people. Since we encounter it, we must take care of it."


    After Zou Jiang heard this, he immediately said to Jiang Jiao: "The second son of the Jiang family, you are here on horseback, and you are good at boxing and kicking. Now go to Chenjia Vige on horseback. With your riding skills, you can get there in half an hour. If you are lucky, , and can also save the girl from the Du family."


    Jiang Jiao knew that this matter could not be dyed, so he immediately agreed, called Qin Sang and Luo Wu, and led the two of them on horseback to gallop towards Chenjiacun.


    On the way, they captured Chen Tie and Chen Erdan and tied them up.


    Chen Tie and Chen Erdan were very frightened. Chen Erdan even sold Chen Tie''s family: "Master Jun, Master Jun, please spare my life. It was Chen Gou who forced me to be young. I am unjust."


    With a bang, Jiang Jiao knocked Chen Erdan unconscious with a punch: "What an injustice."


    He threw Chen Erdan and Chen Tie on the roadside and said to Du Sanyang: "Watch them. Someone from the Yamen wille to take them away soon."


    Looking at the Du family again, he finally put the young and thin Du Jiabao on the horse: "You lead the way for us."


    Du Jiabao is so thin that it is not difficult for the horse to carry two people, and the speed will not be affected.


    Jiang Jiao and the others moved too fast and disappeared at the end of the road in the blink of an eye. Du Sanyang and the others were too stunned to recover.


    Two quarters of an hourter, two mule carts came running from the town and stopped beside them.


    Master Tian got out of the car, pointed at Chen Tie and Chen Erdan and asked, "Is this the person who beat Du Qian?"


    Du Sanyang nodded hurriedly: "Yeah, it''s them...who is this master?"


    Doctor Du helped Du Qian out of the mule cart and said to them: "This is Mr. Xing Ming from County Magistrate Xu. Qianzi went to the restaurant to report to the officials. The county government already knows about Chen Gou and the others and will arrest them." , make the decision for us to redress our grievances. Du Sanyang and the others realized that it turned out that Du Qian went to the town to seek redress from Magistrate Xus people.


    Du Sanyang also has a daughter in Chenjiacun. His eyes were red with anxiety and he asked Master Tian: "Master, can she be saved?"


    Master Tian shook his head: "It depends on God''s will."


    Du Qian was angry this time and said with tears: "Lao San, the Chen family has bullied us for a year, and this time they want to destroy the girls in our family. No matter whether the girl''s innocence can be preserved or not, this time We will fight them till death!"


    Du Qian had endured in the past because he wanted to take a step back so that they could live in the vige, but they were almost the grandsons of the Chen family, and Chen Gou still wouldn''t let his daughter go.


    Du Sanyang was already tougher than Du Qian. When he heard this, he immediately said: "Well, this time we surnamed Du will fight to the death with the Chen family!"


    Zou Jiang sat in the mule cart and said to Master Tian: "It''s not toote. Master Tian quickly escorts these two prisoners back to the county government office. I, Brother Xian and Master Zheng will rush to Chenjiacun."


    Another exnation: "Remember to give my letter to County Magistrate Xu."


    Master Tian silently offered some incense to Chen Gou and Vige Chief Chen. If you run into Zou Jiang, please rest in peace.


    Master Tian immediately put Chen Tie and others into a mule cart and went straight to the county government office.


    Two hourster, I finally came to the county government office, told the story about Chenjiacun, and then handed over Zou Jiangs letter.


    Magistrate Xu has nothing important to do these days, just taking care of Magistrate Zheng. Now he is happily preparing to celebrate the winter solstice. When he heard what Master Tian said, he immediately became angry: "These **** will not let anyone celebrate the festival." Dont worry. Is the mayor of Chenjia Vige dead? I have already said that the vige chiefs should take care of thezy people in the vige so that they dont cause trouble, but this is turning a deaf ear to my words.


    After scolding Vige Chief Chen, he took Zou Jiang''s letter and read it. He immediately became happy and said to Master Tian: "Go to the Jiang family, find Jiang Qi, and ask him to lead troops to Chenjia Vige, and take the Chief of Chenjia Vige. And Chen Gou and his family were all arrested."


    Zou Jiang said in the letter that your Excellency has been promoted to the capital. It is better to take advantage of this period to clear out the gangsters in Tianfu County, give the people a clear day, and also help Magistrate Zheng.


    After all, Magistrate Zheng will stay here a lot in the future, so he doesn''t want to offend too many people, so as not to be retaliated by some desperadoes. But he is different. He is about to leave. Doing something good for the people before leaving will not only help With official reputation, he can also sell a favor to the Zheng family, which is the best of both worlds.


    County Magistrate Xu felt that Zou Jiang was right and decided to arrest him immediately.


    Jiang Qi received the order and without dy, immediately led the county soldiers to Chenjia Vige to arrest people.


    When the third grandma and the others heard about the Du family, they couldn''t help crying: "If we hadn''t been tough back then, we would have ended up like the Du family."


    He also praised Gu Jinli: "Thanks to Xiaoyu for making tofu and seasonings, we have made a fortune. With the money, others dare not look down on us."


    When vige chief He found out about the Du family, he wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it. When Qin Gu Luotian and his family came to the vige, he felt sorry for Qin Gu Luotian and his family because of Mr. Lu''s family.


    Vige Chief He felt that he should run away quickly at this time, and immediately got up with his children and grandchildren to go to the third grandfather and the others to say goodbye.


    He Dacang was anxious: "Dad, why don''t you talk about the second brother''s matter?"


    In addition to congratting the opening of Yanfu Building today, they also wanted to take advantage of Gu Jinli''s happiness to talk about his second brother''s affairs.


    The second brother works as a bookkeeper in Buzhuang in the county town, but the owner of Buzhuang is so unkind that he always bullies his second brother. This winter solstice, many shops were on holiday, but his second brother couldn''te back. He didn''te back during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and he didn''te back during the winter solstice. He Dacang felt that the owner of Buzhuang did it on purpose!

 Chapter 598: another way out

    Chapter 598: another way out


    Chapter 598 Another way out


    He Dacang felt sorry for his younger brother because he couldn''t bear the mistreatment he received from the owner of Buzhuang anymore. He wanted his father to ask Gu Jinli about opening a shop in the county town to sell spices.


    Vige Chief He also felt sorry for his second son, but: "What happened to the Du family today, and think about how the Gu family was bullied when they first came to the vige, we have to run away quickly, lest that girl sees us and gets angry. When the timees, dont ask for spices for your brother, even our familys livelihood will be cut off by that girl.


    Who is Gu Jinli? Vige Chief He is afraid of someone who could kill your whole family if he gets too ruthless.


    He Dacang had no choice but to follow his father.


    He Jinsheng and Gu Jinan are already friends. Before leaving, he wanted to say goodbye to him: "Grandpa, dad, I''m going to tell Brother An that we will meet at the door of the restaurantter."


    Vige Chief He immediately said: "Hey, let''s go, let''s have a better rtionship with Brother An."


    He pushed He Tongsheng again: "You go too, what are you doing here? You are an ignorant thing."


    He Tongsheng had no choice but to follow his eldest brother to find Gu Jinan and say goodbye to him.


    Gu Jinan saw that He Jinsheng''s face was not very good, so he asked: "Brother Jinsheng, what''s the problem?"


    He Tongsheng spoke quickly and told the story about his second uncle: "The boss of the boss is bad, and his son is also bad. Seeing that my brother Yinsheng is good at learning, he always bullies him. One time, brother Yinsheng My hands were bruised and swollen by that fat pig, but Brother Yinsheng still had to hide it from his second uncle and second aunt."


    He Tong became angry and wanted to take revenge on the fat pig, but Brother Yinsheng refused, saying that his family relied on his employer for a living, and if he offended the young master of his employer, his father''s job would be gone, and the whole family would have to go to the northwest.


    He Tongsheng had no choice but to endure it, but he secretly thought: Why are his brother and cousin so cowardly? Could it be that he really looked like his grandfather, as the vigers said?


    Because the second uncle''s family was bullied by the shopkeeper of Buzhuang, he was not willing to go to his second uncle''s house to y.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at He Jinsheng and asked: "Brother Jinsheng, does your second uncle want to open a shop? He is a bookkeeper and is half a schr. Does he have the ability to open a shop?"


    He Jinsheng''s face looked a little ashamed, and He Tongsheng said quickly: "Not at all. My second uncle is a nerd, the kind of person who is bored to death. He only deals with ounting books. He opens a shop today and has to close it tomorrow."


    He Jinsheng heard the curse: "Tongsheng, shut up, how can you be so unreasonable as a senior speaker?"


    He Tongsheng hummed: "That''s right, I''m telling the truth."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan said: "Since the second uncle of the He family is not suitable for opening a shop and doing business, why does the vige chief always want him to open a shop? Is there no other way out in the world?"


    How about you die in the pit of opening a shop and doing business like this?


    He Jinsheng studied with Gu Jinan for a while, and he was no longer so dull. After hearing this, he asked, "Brother An has a good idea?"


    Gu Jin''an said: "Your second uncle is not suitable for opening a shop, but he is suitable for working in a government office. County Magistrate Xu eliminated a group of scribes who were corrupt and perverted thew. Now Tianfu County is short of scribes, and applying for scribes does not require schr status. You only need a schr to be a guarantor to take the exam. If you pass the exam, you can work as a clerk in the Yamen. Thest batch will be recruited before the year. If your second uncle wants to go, he should quickly find a schr to vouch for him and take the exam."


    The scribes of Da Chu inherited the system of the previous dynasty. They were not humble, and their monthly sry was high, with enough three taels of silver.


    He Jinshengs eyes lit up when he heard this, and he shouted: Its really a good idea!


    He Tongsheng acted quickly. After saying thank you to Gu Jinan, he immediately ran to find his grandfather and told Vige Chief He what Gu Jinan said. Hearing this, Vige Chief He almost jumped up and banged his head and said, "Look at my brain, I''m as stupid as a pig. Why didn''t I think of letting my second son be a scribe?"


    They also met Magistrate Xus son and two masters today. With this rtionship, his second sons chances of entering the yamen are much greater.


    Vige Chief He couldn''t wait any longer. For the sake of his second son, he immediately said to He Dacang: "You should drive to the county seat to find your second brother now, tell him about this matter, and ask him to take the time to study and go to the Yamen to take the scribe examination. .


    He Tongsheng: "Sir, my father won''t go home for the holidays?"


    Ites and goes. Even if there is a mule cart, it will be dark when we get home. Today is the winter solstice.


    With a snap, Vige Chief He pped He Tongsheng in the face and said angrily: "When we celebrate festivals, we know how to celebrate festivals. Winter Solstice happens every year. What''s wrong with missing it once? Your second uncle has suffered for more than ten years. He deserves it." Turned over.


    He Tongsheng was beaten and felt extremely wronged. If he had known about it, he would not havee to tell his grandfather about it. He should have waited for his eldest brother and the two brothers toe together.


    He Dacang nodded: "Dad, I''m going to the county seat right away. I just want to make you have to walk home."


    Vige Chief He said: "What a grievance. It''s not the first time I''m walking home. You should go quickly. It will be dark if you don''t get to the county seat."


    "Hey." After hearing this, He Dacang bowed his hand to the third grandfather, immediately left Yanfu Tower, drove his own mule cart to the county seat.


    Vige Chief He found Gu Jinan, thanked him, and said cautiously: "Brother An, you are a student of Shang Xiucai. While he is in the restaurant, how about you take us to meet him and let him be a guarantor? "


    Shang Xiucai is the son-inw of Jiang County Lieutenant. With him as the guarantor, his second son has a greater chance of being admitted as a scribe.


    Gu Jinan did not refuse, and took his three grandparents back to the private room to find Shang Xiucai.


    After listening to Gu Jinan''s words, Shang Xiucai took a pen and paper and wrote a letter of guarantee to Vige Chief He: "Take it, I hope your second son can be admitted as a scribe."


    There is indeed a shortage of scribes in the county, and the second son of Vige Chief He did not dare to resist after being angry with the shopkeeper for more than ten years. This shows that he is a stubborn person. Such a person can do some work of copying records, but he will not be obsessed with money. .


    Vige Chief He received the letter of guarantee, his eyes were red with excitement, he kept saying thank you to Shang Xiucai, and after saying all the good things he knew, he happily led his grandson and the third grandfather I gave him a gift in return and went home.


    After Vige Chief He and the others left, Chief Yuan and his family came in a mule cart, bringing many gifts. Even Chief Yuans daughter-inw came.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows, what did the Yuan family want to do?


    When Qi Kangle learned that the Yuan family wasing, he deliberately avoideding out. However, Yuan Li''s eldest daughter-inw was a direct person and did not see Qi Kangle. She asked Gu Jinli with a smile: "I heard that you and your cousin opened the restaurant in partnership." Where are the other two? How about calling my mother-inw to take a look? "


    Gu Jinli:


    Are you here to see your wife?


    Chang Errui heard this anxiously and said hurriedly: "Mom, our family is just here to send gifts, and we have to go home to worship our ancestors and celebrate the festival. If you want to see the eldest brother of the Qi family, you cane back next time. Forget it today."


    He originally didnt want to bring his mother here, but his mother was too smart and seemed to have noticed something, so she insisted on following him and wanted to see Sister Le. What if his mother scared Sister Le away?

 Chapter 599: No kiss

    Chapter 599: No kiss


    Chapter 599 No kiss


    Mrs. Chang looked at Chang Errui and said, "Your eldest brother and sister-inw are preparing the ancestor worship at home. We can worship our ancestors and have dinner when we get home. Besides, it doesn''t take much time to meet the boys and girls of the Qi family, right?" Little fish girl?"


    Although he was asking Gu Jinli, his eyes were looking at Chang Errui. Hehe, boy, do you think you are hiding it well? Could she, as a mother, tell what he was thinking? He was not the only one who came to deliver bricks. There were also many workers in the vige and Foreman Yuan. She knew their wives very well.


    Chang Errui was really anxious and was about to speak when Gu Daya and Qi Pan heard the news and had alreadye over.


    "Mr. Yuan, wee. I''ve prepared a table for you a long time ago. Come upstairs and invite me." Qi Pan used to be a salesman, and he still has some nice words to say. But Yuan Laorong is a liang, and he can They should be treated favorably if theye to congratte you.


    Yuan Laorongughed and said, "Brother Qi, you''re wee. Our two families are so familiar with each other, so there''s no need to prepare special dishes for the banquet. We can just eat whatever we have."


    Chang also said to Gu Daya: "Yes, Sister Gu, the rtionship between our two families is getting closer and closer, so there is no need to talk about it."


    Lets be real, call your girl out and have a look.


    Having said that, we still had to eat. The group of people went to thest private room upstairs. As soon as they sat down, Mrs. Chang nced at the door, then said with a sigh, "Sister Gu, why aren''t you here?" Saw your daughter? She''s busy in the kitchen again? I haven''t seen her for a long time, why not go to the kitchen and see her."


    As he said this, Gu Daya hurriedly said: "How can the elders go to see the younger ones? Sister-inw Yuan is waiting. I will call her for you."


    Mrs. Chang smiled and said, "That''s good. Sister, go quickly. I''ll be waiting."


    Chang Errui was restless and wanted to die, for fear that today''s events would offend Sister Le.


    Seeing him like this, Mrs. Chang couldn''t help butugh in her heart. This kid deserves it. You should hide it from your family. You must be worried this time.


    Gu Daya had already stood up to call Qi Kangle.


    Qi Kangle was entertaining Lao Yan and the girls and children from several families in the back house of the restaurant. When he heard this, a sh of panic shed in his eyes, but he quickly calmed down and nodded: "Since it is Yuan Lizhang''s wife who wants to see you, Then Ill go and say hello.


    Seeing that she agreed, Gu Daya immediately took her to the restaurant. There was no one on the road. She stopped and told Qi Kangle: "Don''t call me Madam Li Chang. When you meet Mrs. Chang, just call her Yuan Bo Niang. And you Be more considerate, reply well, and leave a good impression on the Yuan family."


    Ever since Qi Kangle said she would not marry, Gu Daya has been extremely anxious. Today, when she met Mrs. Chang, listening to her words and observing her words and deeds, it seemed that she was interested in Sister Le.


    Chang Errui is a good young man, and the Yuan family is also an excellent family. If things can work out, she has nothing to worry about.


    Hearing this, Qi Kangle said, "It is only etiquette to see Yuan Yuan. It has nothing to do with whether your daughter will marry or not. Even if the Yuan familyes to propose marriage, my daughter will not agree to the marriage."


    This is something she has thought about for a long time and will not change easily.


    Hearing this, Gu Daya punched her hard: "You **** girl, why are you so stubborn? Forget it, let''s not talk about this for now. You can go see Sister-inw Yuan first."


    The martyr girl is afraid of pestering her husband, and Chang Errui seems to be someone who will not give up easily. As long as Chang Errui is determined, he is not afraid that he will not be able to warm her.


    Not long after, Mrs. Chang finally saw Qi Kangle. She stood up happily and said, "Sister Le, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look beautiful again."


    She remembered that when she first met Qi Kangle, she kept her head lowered because of the scars on her face. Now the scars are no longer visible. Looking at her pretty little face, no wonder her second son likes her.


    Hello, Mrs. Yuan. Qi Kangle saluted Mr. Chang.


    Chang helped her up, sat aside and asked, "I heard that you, Brother Ping, and Xiaoyu opened this restaurant together?"


    Qi Kangle nodded: "The restaurant is bought by Xiaoyu, she owns 40%, and my eldest brother and I each own 30%."


    Chang nodded after hearing this and asked, "What kind of work are you going to do in the restaurant in the future?"


    Mom, the food is here, hurry up and eat. Chang Errui really wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in. What was his mother doing asking? This is Sister Le''s matter. Does it have anything to do with their family? Do I need to tell them? Mrs. Chang was also afraid that Qi Kangle would be unhappy after hearing this, so she said with a smile: "Sister Le, don''t mind. Mother Yuan is just worried that you will be tired. It''s nothing for her daughter''s family to run a restaurant. When I was young, I was more courageous and was helping my father." Hes done a lot of things outside.


    Chang is an only daughter. Her temper has been sharp since she was a child, and she is not as delicate as a girl.


    Qi Kangle smiled and said: "I am in charge of the ounts in the restaurant, and my elder brother is the shopkeeper."


    Chang was very happy to hear this and chatted with Qi Kangle about other things. However, she found that although Qi Kangle had a good attitude, he was not close to him. No matter how she talked, he always seemed distant.


    Chang murmured in her heart, could it be that the little girl was not interested in Rui Geer and was deliberately alienating him?


    The Yuan family didn''t stay in the restaurant for long. After eating half full, they went home.


    Gu Daya and his wife took Qi Kangping and Qi Kangle to see them off and gave them a lot of meat, vegetables and drinks as gifts in return.


    Yuan Laorong took the return gift and said with a smile: "Your family''s return gift is too generous. My family won''t have to buy meat for at least ten days."


    Two roast ducks, two sauce-vored chickens, a bag of fried crispy pork, and two good squirrel fish packed in bamboo boxes.


    This kind of bamboo box was made by Gu Dashan. There was a lot of bamboo outside the workshop, and bamboo grew very fast, so he was not afraid of cutting it as much as he wanted. Gu Dashan followed Gu Jinli''s instructions and made some boxes with bamboo that could hold vegetables for the restaurant. use.


    After Gu Daya''s family sent Yuan Laorong''s family away, they continued to work in the restaurant.


    Chang Errui was driving a mule cart. As soon as he left the town, he heard his mother say to his father: "In a few days, I will find an official matchmaker to go to Qi''s house to propose marriage."


    Chang Errui was anxious, and immediately parked the mule cart aside, raised the curtain and said, "Mom, can I beg you as my son? You are not helping your son by doing this, you are driving Sister Le away. She is following Other girls are different!


    Changughed after hearing this and said, "I finally admit that I like Sister Le. How dare you y tricks on me? As for your thoughts, I know it without asking."


    Chang felt relieved after deceiving her son''s thoughts, and said to Chang Errui: "Keep it in mind, our family will not go to Dafeng Vige to propose marriage... You have met Gu Yumei after all. The girl has just died and its not yet the New Year. If she goes to Qis house to propose marriage this year, she will be enemies.


    Gu Dafu loves his daughter so much that he hates their family to death.


    Chang Errui felt relieved after hearing this, and begged again: "Mom, our family can''t propose marriage after the New Year. Just leave it alone and let your son do it by himself. I will definitely marry you a good daughter-inw and go home."


    Mrs. Chang nced at him: "Let youe? If you could do it, Sister Le wouldn''t be like this today."


    Aloof, not close to her at all.


    But she really likes Sister Le. This girl is very simr to her when she was young. She wants to rely on herself.


    "I''ll give you one year at most. If it doesn''t work, I''ll do it myself." Mrs. Chang was still relieved. Although she wanted Rui Ge''er to get married as soon as possible, she didn''t want her son to have a bad life and marry someone she liked. Girl, life can be beautiful.


    Hey, thank you, mother! Chang Errui was so happy that he almost wanted to kowtow to his mother.


    Chang said disgustedly: "Look at your grin, which is almost reaching your ears. Hurry up and drive home. Stop on the road to catch the cold wind. Do you want us to freeze to death?"


    After hearing this, Chang Errui immediately drove his car and went home happily.

 Chapter 600: Liang family compensation

    Chapter 600: Liang familypensation


    Chapter 600 Liang Family Compensation


    After the Yuan family left, Liang Zhuzhu and Liang Dunzi also came with them. The two brothers came in a mule cart and brought many congrattory gifts. These gifts are not only from the Liang family, but also from shopkeeper Feng of Changfenglou in Hukang County and shopkeeper Lin of Yongxinglou in Daxing Town.


    "Today is the winter solstice, and the two shopkeepers are going to pay homage to their ancestors at home for the festival. They are too far away toe, so they asked us to bring the gifts. They said that after the winter solstice, they woulde to Yanfu Tower for a good meal to cheer you up. "It was Liang Dunzi who spoke, while Liang Zhuzhu was carrying gifts aside.


    Liang Zhuzhu became a lot more honest after being hurt by Gu Jinlist time. This time, I didn''t gain weight, but lost a lot of weight. I was no longer wearing brocade clothes, but the cotton jackets worn by wealthy people.


    Gu Jinli saw it and nodded in his heart. Liang Zhuzi is a person who listens to advice and there is no problem in continuing to cooperate. If you don''t listen to the advice and continue to be confused about your status, then don''t me her for being cruel.


    Qi Pan heard this and said: "Shopkeeper Feng and shopkeeper Lin are being polite. Their restaurantes to the braised food shop every day to get goods. Everyone is already familiar with it. It doesn''t matter whether youe today or not."


    Originally, he and Daya thought it was not a good idea to open on the winter solstice, but Xiaoyu said that there was a big market in town today, and many people woulde to town to buy things in the morning, so they could drop by their restaurant to buy groceries before returning home. The opening in Winter Solstice is impressive, and it makes everyone know about Yanfu Tower.


    Da Ya listened to Xiao Yu the most, so she agreed.


    Uncle Liang, go in quickly and eat something before going home. Gu Jinli said.


    Liang Zhuzhu was very happy when he heard this. When he came, he was afraid that Xiaoyu girl would scold him again and that he would lose his family''s livelihood. When he heard her talking to him, he put aside his worries and said with a smile: "I heard that the pastries in your restaurant are very good when I first arrived in town." Okay, the food is not bad, I have to have a meal before going back.


    After Liang Zhuzhu handed over the congrattory gift, he followed Qi Pan and Qi Kangping to the lobby on the first floor for dinner.


    During the period, the Hu Dong family of Futai Building in the county also sent a steward to give them congrattory gifts.


    When the steward of the Hu family saw the crystal osmanthus cake, his eyes widened with shock. He pointed at the crystal osmanthus cake and asked: "Is this a pastry? It is so crystal clear, as if flowers are blooming in ice cubes. .


    The person who received Manager Hu was Qi Kangming. He smiled and said, "It''s a pastry called Crystal Osmanthus Cake. If Manager Hu likes it, I''ll wrap up two bags for you and take it back."


    Of course, Manager Hu wanted it. After saying a few polite words to Qi Kangming, he followed Gu Dashan into the restaurant with his servant and sat in the lobby to eat.


    When the dishes were served one after another, Manager Hu was even more shocked. He pointed at the dishes on the table and asked, "What are these dishes?"


    Qi Kangming gave him the name of the dish: "This translucent meat is called crystal meat. It is made of pig''s trotters. It is delicious and stic; this kind of fried fish is called squirrel fish, which is delicious and festive; this is sweet-scented osmanthus glutinous rice and lotus root." , Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs, Crispy Roast Pork, Tai Chi Tofu


    Listening to the names of the dishes, Manager Hu was so shocked that he couldn''t recover: "Hey, why haven''t you heard of these dishes?"


    He knows meat, fish, tofu, and lotus root, but after these things are made into dishes, he doesn''t recognize them all.


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "They are all side dishes made at home. They cannot be sold in the elegant halls. They are only sold in rural towns. They dare not bring them to the county to make a fool of themselves. Of course, Mr. Hu doesn''t know about it."


    The side dishes made at home cannot be sold in elegant restaurants, and they can only be sold in rural towns. How can they live in Futailou?


    They have been making Roast Chicken with Lotus Leaf as their signature dish for decades at Fu Tai Lou, but now every dish on the table is as good as Roast Chicken with Lotus Leaf.


    Manager Hu picked up the chopsticks and ate the dishes with trembling hands. After finishing the meal, his hands were shaking even more: "It tastes great, and there''s a fresh aroma... Do you put fresh fermented glutinous rice sauce in every dish?"


    They are really rich. The Futailou family is very prosperous, but they dont dare to put fresh mint sauce in every dish. A pot of fresh fermented glutinous rice sauce costs one or two silver. A pot of fresh fermented fermented glutinous rice sauce is very little, and it is enough to make six lotus leaf roasted chickens. They don''t dare to ruin it at Futai Tower.


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "I put some in to increase the fragrance."


    Actually, the sauce is soy sauce, and the soy sauce is made from small fish. Five tanks were directly brought to the restaurant. You can use it as you like, and you dont feel bad if you put as much as you like. Manager Hu wanted to cry. It was too rough. The restaurants in the rural town were even worse than the Futai Building in their county town.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, he couldn''t sit still. He took out twenty taels of silver and said to Qi Kangming: "Boy from the Qi family, I''ll order two tables of fine noodles for the banquet. Help me prepare them. I''ll take them back to my host to taste." Taste, its a festival today, so its an added dish.


    He added: "Don''t worry about the dishes. I''ll ask the boy to buy them, and you can make them for me."


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "No, our restaurant has bamboo boxes to store vegetables, so just use bamboo boxes. But there is an extra penny for each bamboo box."


    Xiaoyu said that the bamboo box is also a way to make money. In the future, the vigers can make it to generate ie.


    Manager Hu pointed at the waiter who was packing in a bamboo box and said: "Is this a bamboo box? It''s really ingenious."


    Why didnt Fu Tai Lou think of it?


    In the past, customers would deliver the ordered banquets on tes, but many tes were broken, which was a big loss.


    Qi Kangming nodded: "Exactly."


    Manager Hu immediately said: "Okay, we will add money and put it in a bamboo box."


    Qi Kangming nodded, turned around and went to the kitchen to tell the chef and asked them to make two tables of noodles.


    Every side dish was cut, and some were even semi-finished. It only took two quarters of an hour to prepare two tables of banquets, put them in bamboo boxes, and tie them up with ropes, so they could be easily transported away.


    When Guanshi Hu saw it, he said: "This method is indeed good. It is convenient and saves trouble." There are fewer dishes to wash.


    Manager Hu took the food and the gift in return and hurried back to the county town with his servant, hoping to tell Boss Hu''s family about Yanfu Tower. Hey, that food is delicious. If Yanfu Tower goes to the county to open a restaurant, where will their Futai Tower survive?


    Not long after Manager Hu left, brother Liang Zhuzi also said goodbye and left. At this time, Gu Jinli found out that Liang Zhuzi had lost a few pounds because of a big quarrel with his wife''s aunt''s house.


    Although the aunt loved his wife, she loved her own son Chang Kang even more. She originally thought that her son could open a shop and be the shopkeeper, but unexpectedly he failed. She cried and made a scene, and even incited Liang Zhuzi''s wife and Liang Zhuzi and Li forced Liang Zhuzi to bow his head.


    Liang Zhuzis wife originally felt sorry for her aunts family, and after listening to her aunts words, she ran to stay at her aunts house for a few days, intending to give Liang Zhuzi some color.


    After hearing that her aunt actually asked her to reconcile, she finally saw her aunt''s true face clearly, so she didn''t need to pick her up, so she immediately packed her things and returned to the shop.


    But her aunt became even more angry when she saw this, and took the Chang family members to Liang Zhuzi''s shop to cause trouble.


    Liang Zhuzi is from outside, and this matter is his family matter. Outsiders can''t help, and the shop was smashed into disgrace by the Chang family.


    Liang Zhuzi and his wife had no choice but to invite their mother-inw. The mother-inw went back to her parents'' home to invite her brothers. The three families sat down and argued for a day. In the end, the Liang Zhuzi familypensated Chang Kang''s family for ten taels of silver.

 Chapter 601: Someone from the Zheng family

    Chapter 601: Someone from the Zheng family


    Chapter 601 A visitor from the Zheng family


    When Liang Zhuzi''s mother learned that her son had paid ten taels of silver to the Chang family, she grabbed his wife and beat and scolded her: "You are a broom star, you are a white-eyed wolf with your elbows turned out, my son has worked so hard to earn a living." , all the money you earned through hard work went to your rtives homes!


    If you go back to subsidize your natal family with money, forget about it, and also subsidize your aunt, your aunts family still doesnt appreciate it, and leads her tribe to smash up my sons shop. I, I, am so angry!


    Liang Zhuzis mother almost divorced her daughter-inw, but in the end she kept her for the sake of the child.


    Liang Zhuzis daughter-inw has been taught enough lessons this time and she no longer dares to associate with her aunts family.


    "Uncle Liang said, let you rest assured that his family''s affairs are settled and there will be no more trouble in the future." Qi Kangping ryed Liang Zhuzi''s words to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Sure, I understand."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few dignified servants came outside the door and asked in a moderate voice: "Is this the Yanfu Building owned by the Gu family in Dafeng Vige? This old ve is the steward of the Zheng family in Jinling. , I came here to deliver congrattory gifts on the order of the young master of the family."


    A servant wearing a blue brocade cotton robe next to him followed and said: "The old ve is the steward of the Shangguan family in Jinling, and he was also ordered to deliver congrattory gifts."


    He added: "Originally, the young master of the family wanted toe in person, but as the winter solstice happens, the young master is the eldest grandson and has to stay at home to worship his ancestors. However, after the winter solstice, the young master wille in person."


    And the young master of the Zheng family who follows the official family wille in person after the winter solstice for soy sauce.


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo are both smart people. After receiving the soy sauce from the Gu family, they immediately understood that the Gu family wanted to make soy sauce in partnership with them.


    If there was no intention of forming a partnership, An Geer would not have told them in the letter that soy sauce is made from soybeans.


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo were shocked when they received the letter. They cooked a table of dishes with soy sauce and found that the taste was no worse than fresh mint sauce. The two of them couldn''t hold themselves back and immediately rushed to send the letter to the capital to their grandfather.


    Mr. Zheng was also very excited when he received the letter from Mr. Guange. The cost of fresh mint sauce was too high. It would be a great joy if there was another sauce to rece it.


    And soybeans are a cheap thing. If they can be used to make soy sauce, the price will definitely increase by one or two cents in the future, which is a good thing for farmers.


    Mr. Zheng was in the court with the old ministers of the government. Although they were happy about soy sauce, they had no intention of taking it for themselves. Moreover, the Gu family was smart enough to reveal the news to both of them at the same time. If one of them wanted to monopolize the soy sauce, the other would definitely not give up.


    The best way is for both families to take a step back and start the soy sauce business together with the Gu family. In this way, it is not only possible to earn money, but also have the Gu family to act as a bnce to repair the rtionship between the two families, which is very good.


    Master Zheng followed Mr. Guan Ge to write back to Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo, telling them that the matter was feasible and asked them to talk to the Gu family as soon as possible. This is what the Shangguan family steward said just now.


    Its the Yanfu Building owned by the Gu family and the Qi family. Gu Jinli invited them into the restaurant and asked someone to call Gu Jinan.


    Not long after, Gu Jinan came, and the two stewards gave him two letters, written by Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo.


    Gu Jinan was not in a hurry to watch, but apanied the two stewards to eat.


    Mr. Xia was very angry when he learned that he had gone to have dinner with two servants. How can a descendant of a dignified country sit at the same table as a servant?


    He calcted the time and estimated that after the two stewards had finished talking about the business, he would immediately ask the servant to call Gu Jinan back.


    The two stewards knew that Yanfu Building had just opened and Gu Jinan must be very busy. As a servant, they could not keep himpany, so they sent him out and said, "The Zheng family and the official family have a separate courtyard in the county. Gu There is no need for you to prepare a ce for the two young masters." A noble family member follows ancient etiquette and will not rashly stay at a friend''s house.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "I understand, you two can continue to eat."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, but he did not go back to the private room where Mr. Xia was, but went to do other things.


    Mr. Xia''s servant returned angrily and told Gu Jinan that he had gone to the kitchen.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia became even more angry. It was indeed right to choose Brother Cheng as his heir. Brother An was grown up and was influenced by the country spirit. He was wild and untamable and difficult to educate.


    Yanfu Tower was busy from early morning tote afternoon. After sending the guests away, they closed the door and cleaned. After everything was tidied up, Gu Daya prepared holiday things for Lu Haozi and the others and distributed them to them: "Today everyone Thank you for your hard work, take the gift and go home, ande to work tomorrow at midnight."


    Lu Haozi and his wife were shocked when they looked at the gift given by Gu Daya. Why is there so much meat? There were two pieces of soy-vored chicken, arge piece of crispy roasted pork, weighing at least two kilograms, and other kinds of meat and vegetables, packed in several boxes: "Boss, there are too many, what''s wrong with this?" Eat it all.


    Gu Daya smiled and said: "It''s cold today, so you can keep the meat and vegetables. If you can''t finish it, save it for tomorrow. You can also send it to your wife''s natal family to show respect to the elderly."


    Lu Haozis wife has exactly what she means. Her mother-inw''s family was not well off, but now she was making money by working on her own. With so much meat and vegetables, her mother-inw wouldn''t scold anyone even if she brought a chicken with soy sauce back to her family''s home.


    Lu Hefu''s son happily said: "My boss, you and Uncle Dashan''s family have been very kind to us. Don''t worry, we will work hard."


    After hearing this, the boys of the He family hurriedly said: "Aunt Gu, we will also work well. Our Gu family and the He family are so close, please don''t be polite to us in the future."


    Hmph, Lu family, you still want to fight with us? The vige chief told us, how could we lose to you!


    Hearing this, Gu Daya smiled and said, "Hurry up and go home. You have to walk for two hours. If you go back now, you can worship your ancestors and have dinner."


    Hey, lets go back right away. Well be back on time tomorrow to work. The Lu family man.


    The boys of the He family: "Aunt Gu, we will be here before 10 o''clock tomorrow." It''s earlier than the Lu family!


    After the Lu family and the He family left, Gu Daya began to prepare a banquet for several families.


    Today is the winter solstice, so several families ate in a restaurant. They could eat whatever they wanted. There were a lot of dishes, so everyone could eat with open stomach.


    Mok Qinzi''s family stayed in the restaurant to eat together.


    Mo Qinzi was engaged to Qi Kangping, so Gu Daya also invited the Mo family. Today, Mo''s family members are helping in the backyard. They are both happy and scared.


    I am happy that the Qi family is getting better and better, and that my daughter is the right one. What I am afraid of is that the Qi family is getting better and better. I am afraid that my daughter will not be worthy of Qi Kangping, and I am afraid that if the Qi family bes prosperous, it will be bad for my daughter.


    Mo Qinzi did not have such worries, andforted Mo Kuizi and Mrs. Zhang: "Mom, Dad, can''t you see clearly who Aunt Gu and the others are? Everyone has suffered through hardships, how can you think that our family is poor? Besides, , when Aunt Gu came to our house to propose marriage, the Qi family''s braised meat shop made a lot of money. If you really want to marry a rich girl, you won''te to our house."

 Chapter 602: Something happened to the Du family

    Chapter 602: Something happened to the Du family


    Chapter 602 The Du family is in trouble


    Aunt Gu is a very perceptive person. Perhaps she knew that her parents were worried about this, and had already told her that she was interested in her as a person and had nothing to do with her family background.


    He also specifically talked about Brother Ping''s temper. Brother Ping is too honest and soft-hearted. He has to find a wife like her to keep the family business. Otherwise, no matter how much money the family has, it will be wasted by his soft-heartedness. .


    After hearing Gu Daya''s words, Mo Qinzi lost all her worries and used these words tofort her parents.


    Mo Kuizi and his wife felt relieved after hearing this, and they were even more grateful to the Qi family: "The Qi family is a good family, we should treat the Qi family better."


    Mo Qinzi smiled. Her family was already very good to the Qi family, and between inws, it was inappropriate for one to be too nice to the other.


    But Mo Kuizi didn''t care about the Zhang family, he just felt that his family was too high up and he had to treat the Qi family better. When he turned around and saw brothers Mo Xiangming and Gu Dewang eating fried crispy pork, he immediately said angrily: "Mingzi, how old are you and still talking to Wang?" Brother, they are grabbing food, hurry up and get to work."


    This ignorant thing is here to help, not to fill his mouth.


    "Here wee." Mo Xiangming chewed the crispy meat and ran to the well in the yard to wash the dishes with his parents.


    Upstairs in the ounting room, the three brothers Gu Jinan, Gu Jinli, and the Qi family were calcting today''s ie from the restaurant together. It took them more than half an hour to finish the calction.


    "We sold more than 800 dishes, plus two tables of high-quality banquet noodles. The gross profit was 78 taels. After deducting the costs, the profit was 48 taels. After excluding the guests who were invited to the table and the pastries and vegetables given away for free, , I made twenty taels of silver today! I originally thought I was going to lose money, but I didnt expect to make so much." Qi Kangle knew that opening a restaurant would make money, but she made so much in just half a day, so she still ate a meal shock.


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "Your restaurant only does business for half a day. If it does business for the whole day, and then subtracts the cost of giving away free gifts, using it as return gifts, and entertaining congrattory guests, you can earn hundreds of taels a day."


    For a restaurant in the town to be able to earn so much in one day, it is really good. It is better than the business of Fugui Building.


    He was very happy for his brother and sister. With this restaurant, they would have something to rely on for the rest of their lives. Especially my sister, who had already made up her mind not to get married because of being sold to a building. This unmarried girl has no property in her hands and will have to endure hardships in the future.


    Qi Kangping was so excited that he didn''t know what to say: "Why, how did you make so much money?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and teased him: "Do you think it''s a lot, cousin? Not much at all. In the future, you will have to make jewelry for your cousin, raise children, and save money for their marriages. This amount of money is not worth it at all." Many."


    When Qi Kangping heard this, his face turned red and he stammered: "Xiao, cousin Xiaoyu, you are a kid, no, don''t say such things."


    Even though the words were meant to teach others, they didn''t sound impressive at all, which made Gu Jinliugh.


    Qi Kangping couldn''t stay any longer and said hurriedly: "You guys, rest first. I''ll go to the kitchen to help. The food should be ready."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli joked: "Is the eldest cousin looking for the future eldest cousin?"


    Mo Qinzis family is busy in the kitchen.


    After Qi Kangping heard this, it didnt matter whether he left or not.


    Qi Kangming smiled and pulled him over to sit down, and said: "Brother should be more courageous, but you can''t let Xiaoyu make fun of you and stay there any longer. You will be a restaurant manager in the future, and this is your wee." You have to be thick-skinned when ites to work, otherwise you wont be able to support a restaurant.


    Hearing this, Qi Kangping thought of what his mother had said to him, and sat down bravely.


    Gu Jinli stopped teasing him, but counted the gifts sent by the guests: "Auntie brought all the red envelopes sent by the guests. The total amount of these red envelopes is three hundred and eighty taels."


    Three hundred taels of them were given by the Zheng family, the Shangguan family, and the Qi family, and the remaining fractions were given by Xue Mingyu, Shang Xiucai, and Shang Lichang. Gu Jinli looked at the silver envelopes in red envelopes and sighed: "Rich people are generous with their money. One red envelope can cover our daily ie. These silver envelopes will be used as working capital for the restaurant, and we will divide the money at the end of the month."


    Qi Kangle and Qi Kangping both agreed: "Okay."


    "Xiaoyu, Sister Le, have you settled your ounts? Hurry down and eat. You have to go home after eating." The third grandma shouted from downstairs.


    "We''lle down right now." Gu Jinli and the others packed up the ounts, locked the money in the box, left the ounting room, locked the door, and went downstairs to eat and drink together.


    Since several families were eating together, the meal was ced in the lobby. The ce was spacious and could amodate as many tables as desired.


    When Mrs. Chen saw theming down, she immediately slipped over and asked, "Xiaoyu, how much money did you make today? Tell my aunt quickly."


    She won''t be able to sleep tonight if she doesn''t tell her.


    Gu Dewang held Gu Defa''s hand. The two brothers gnawed on the duck legs and looked at her mother, silently counting in their hearts. Sure enough, before they reached ten, the third grandmother scolded her: "Ms. Chen, what are you asking? The restaurant is happy." Sister, what do they have to do with you? It''s your turn to ask? Do you want to eat? If you don''t want to eat, go home and don''t be an eyesore here."


    Mrs. Chen was scolded and said with a smile: "Sister-inw, I''m just asking, it''s a big festival. I can go home by myself, but I have to stay and eat with you to celebrate the festival."


    The food in the restaurant is good, mostly meat. If you dont eat it, you will lose a lot of money.


    Then what are you asking? Come over and eat quickly! the third grandma said unhappily.


    The whole family was used to Mrs. Chen being scolded by the third mistress, and they didnt think it was anything at all. After a while, everyone sat down to eat.


    After everyone happily had a meal, they set out to go home.


    It''s just a pity that Qin Sang and Luo Wu couldn''t have dinner with everyone.


    "I wonder what happened in Chenjiacun? The girls of the Du family must not get into trouble." The third grandma was afraid when she thought of the Du family''s affairs. She kept waiting, wanting to know about the Du family''s affairs. the result of.


    But Qin Sang and the others failed toe back that night. They returned to the vige in the evening of the next day and told them what happened to the Du family.


    "Du Qian''s daughter was tougher than his father. She fought Chen Gou and the others with a knife. Although she was injured, she managed to hold on until we rushed over. Uncle Jiang Jiao rode directly into Du Qian''s house and surrounded Du Qian''s house. The gangster knocked several of them away, then rushed into the house and rescued the Du girl."


    Although the three girls were disheveled, they did not lose their innocence, which was a great blessing among misfortunes.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli stared at Qin Sang and asked with a smile: "Uncle Jiang Jiao rushed in first, you didn''t go in? Didn''t you see anything you shouldn''t have seen?"


    It would be ridiculous if Bai Lian was rescued.


    Although she asked with a smile, Qin Sang was a little afraid. He always felt that if he said something that dissatisfied her, he would die miserably.

 Chapter 603: I like eating fish

    Chapter 603: I like eating fish


    Chapter 603 I like to eat fish


    So Qin Sang said: "Uncle Jiang Jiao rushed in first, and Brother Luo Wu and I were outside to deal with those gangsters."


    That Chen Gou was also a loner and greedy. He didn''t want the Du family''s wealth to go to other people''s fields, so he only brought his two younger brothers in topete with the Du family girls.


    But his younger brother was restrained by Du Qian''s daughter, and they reached a stalemate.


    Gu Jinli looked at him: "Really? You didn''t lie?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "No, I will never lie to you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and wanted to ask again, but the third grandmother took over the question and said, "Sang, what about the women of the Du family? Are they okay?"


    Qin Sang: "It''s okay. They and the few boys who stayed at home were **** by Chen Gou and others and dragged to the backyard of Du Qian''s house."


    They also blocked their mouths, so the Du family could not run to call anyone.


    "What a sin! Why are the people in Chenjia Vige so bad? They are worse than the Lu family." The third grandma cursed the Chen family.


    The third grandfather asked Qin Sang: "How are those gangsters doing? Have they been arrested? They must be arrested, otherwise the Du family will suffer."


    The most feared thing in rural areas is the revenge of gangsters. If Chen Gou and the others are not caught, the Du family will not be so lucky next time.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, those gangsters and Chen Gou''s family have all been arrested, including his grandmother."


    Speaking of which, it was Chen Gou''s grandmother, Old Wei''s idea, that Chen Gou and the others came to **** the Du girl.


    Old Webster gave birth to many sons, and his sons gave birth to grandsons. But now he has sold out all his daughters and sold out all his granddaughters. The eight eldest grandsons are moring for a wife. What should they get? There was no money at all, and her family was a well-known poor settlement in several nearby viges. No one was willing to marry her family.


    Old Webster has be a monster in his old age and came up with the idea of cleaning up the bad girl and thening to propose marriage. He also said that this idea has been used by others and it can be done.


    Chen Gou and the others have long wanted to sleep with the girl from the Du family. How can they disagree if their grandma agrees? While Du Qian and the others were going to town, they rushed towards the strong men of the Du family.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma were both shocked when they heard this: "Why, why is this old Webster so bad? He is so evil-hearted!"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Grandpa and grandma, please don''t be angry. Old Wei''s family has been sentenced. She is considered the mastermind. She, her grandson Chen Gou and the vige chief Chen have been sentenced to beheading. They will be executed at noon the day after tomorrow."


    Ah, howe the head of Chenjia Vige was also sentenced to be beheaded? Third Grandpa was very surprised: The head of a vige was beheaded just because the guards were unfavorable. Isnt this too severe a punishment?


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It''s not serious. It''s Vige Chief Chen who is seeking death himself. He epted three hundred coins from Old Wei and promised to help force the Du girl to marry Chen Gou and the others after Chen Gou and the others seeded. "


    Several girls from the Du family were killed for three hundred pennies, and the three hundred pennies were stolen by Chen Gou and his brothers.


    Luo Wu said at this time: "After the incident in Yushu Vige came out, County Magistrate Xu called all the vige chiefs to the county government and told them that they could not condone the gangsters in the vige. The head of Chenjia Vige relied on his own vige Staying far away from the county seat means turning a deaf ear to Magistrate Xus words and only coveting the small profits in front of him. Magistrate Xu wants to sentence Vige Chief Chen severely this time and give the vige chiefs a warning."


    The day after tomorrow, vige chief Chen was beheaded, and County Magistrate Xu ordered all vige chiefs to watch the execution.


    As for the other gangsters, as well as Vige Chief Chen and Old Wei''s family, they were all sentenced to severe sentences. The men went to work in the mines, and the women had to reconcile within ten days, otherwise they would be consigned to very.


    He added: "Magistrate Xu has prepared to clear out the gangsters in every vige in Tianfu County. Anyone who hasmitted any crime will be arrested. Those who have caused harm to human life and those who are innocent will be beheaded. Those who havemitted other crimes will be sent to work in the mines." , vowing to catch all the gangsters in Tianfu County during his final term." As Luo Wu said, he nced at the room where Gu Jinxiu lived, and saw that the door was ajar, feeling a little disappointed, Sister Xiu''er Why don''t youe out?


    He could only say loudly: "Sang and I only have one day off tomorrow, which is to make up for the winter solstice leave. We have to return to the county town early the day after tomorrow. We will be very busy before the New Year."


    Not only them, but also Zou Jiang came back from his hometown in Luchang County.


    Zou Jiang originally nned to stay until the New Year, but because of this incident, he did not n to return to Luchang County. County Magistrate Xu also persuaded him that he and Master Tian could handle this small matter.


    But Zou Jiangs family members are dead, and almost all his other rtives are dead. They havent interacted with each other for many years, and they are not close to the n members. Many n members want him to rmend him to Magistrate Xu and follow him to enjoy the blessings in the capital.


    Zou Jiang was extremely disgusted. He saw through it and put aside his nostalgia. He took Xu Dexian with him wholeheartedly and relied on him from now on.


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother sighed after hearing this: "Magistrate Xu is really a good official. Before leaving, he helped us clean up the gangsters. It really benefits the people."


    Qin Sang and Luo Wu justughed after hearing this. Magistrate Xu was not really a good official. He loved to be with Xini. There were many things in Tianfu County that were caused by him and Xini, and it was necessary to clean up the **** in the county. This is what Zou Jiang has to do.


    Zou Jiang is nning a big event. He wants to gain enough official reputation for County Magistrate Xu and let him go to Beijing in great force, so that the people who have suffered due to the water bandit case will not want to kill him to vent their anger.


    "You didn''t get to eat on the winter solstice. I''ll make delicious food for you today and tomorrow, so you can eat with all your heart." The third grandma said with a smile: "Just wait, I will go to your aunt''s house right now. Get some braised pork. You havent tried that new crispy roasted pork, but its very delicious. Ill get it for you and deliver it to your home.


    The third grandma loves the children of her family the most. She used to be poor and had no choice but now that her life has improved, she should give the children of her family something good to eat.


    Qin Sang shouted at the back of the third grandma: "Please be patient, take less... I like to eat fish."


    Thest half of the sentence was spoken very quietly. After saying it, he looked at Gu Jinli with an expectant look on his face.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You want to eat grilled fish, right?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yeah. If Xiaoyu is busy, you don''t have to do it. I can just eat other things."


    You are looking at me so pitifully. If I dont do it for you, I will probably be scolded to death.


    Sure enough, the third grandfather said: "Xiaoyu, make some grilled fish for Sang. He likes to eat this. I''ll wash the iron rack for you, and you can grill it in a while."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I''ll kill fish for you."


    Gu Jinli: "How do you know there are fish in my house?"


    Qin Sang pointed to the two buckets on the kitchen porch and said, "These are the buckets you specially use to hold live fish. They are tied with blue cloth strips."


    Gu Jinli was depressed that he was discovered. She was thinking that Qin Sang would not be able to celebrate the winter solstice and would definitelye back after finishing the Du family''s affairs, so she prepared six live fish every day. If Qin Sang didn''te, she would take these six live fish to the house. Daya''s family, Lu Gensheng''s family can take it back and kill it tomorrow.


    The braised fish nuggets at the braised meat shop sell very well. Hu Dongs family, shopkeepers Lin and Fengs restaurantse to buy the goods every day. But killing fish is a tiring job, so Gu Dayas family hired Lu Genshengs family to kill three fish and then chop them into pieces. You can get a penny in pieces.


    Gu Daya''s family uses hundreds of fish every day. Lu Gensheng''s family can get nearly two hundred cash from killing fish a day, which is about six taels of silver a month, but Lu Gensheng''s family is very happy.

 Chapter 604: eccentric

    Chapter 604: entric


    Chapter 604: entricity


    The Lu family saw hope because of this, thinking that as long as they were good to the Gu family and abided by her family''s rules, the Gu family would definitely help them make a fortune in the future.


    When the He family found out about this, they were so angry that their liver ached. Some people who had not yet been able to work in the Gu family''s workshop wanted to go to the Gu family to argue, but Vige Chief He scolded them back.


    Dont they know what the Gu familys girls temper is like? That is a master who may make you rich if you obey, but will kill you directly if you disobey.


    After being stopped, the He family said unconvincedly: "Vige chief, are we just going to see the benefits being gained by the Lu family? Are we, the He family, hungry?"


    "You''re so hungry!" Vige Chief He scolded: "How much benefit has the Gu family given to our He family? They let our He family do business in tofu and seasonings, recruited our He family to work in the workshop, and even hired braised food We will work in shops and restaurants, and when springes, we may be able to nt aphid grass with us."


    The He family was overjoyed when they heard this and asked: "Vige chief, have the Gu family relented about the aphid grass? Let us nt it?"


    Vige Chief He said: "I haven''t let go yet, but I''ve almost figured out what the Gu family''s girl is doing, and I guess she wants to wait until after the new year before agreeing. So don''t look for trouble, and treat the Gu family well, or you will be exposed. If things go wrong, the money of our entire He family will be lost."


    He also specifically said: "The aphid grass does not take up any space and can be nted anywhere. But I asked old doctor Wu and he said that the drug store can''t use so much, and the Gu family uses it the most. The Gu family agreed to collect our aphids." Grass, only when we grow it can we sell it and make money.


    After hearing what Vige Chief He said, the He family finally did not dare to go to the Gu family again.


    Vige Chief He said to them sincerely: "Be honest, why did the Gu family ask Lu Gensheng and the Lu Hefu family to work? That''s what they wanted. In short, they just wanted our He family to wake up and not be too arrogant. Don''t think that the Gu family She can only ask us to do the work. Without our He family and the Lu family, otherwise she can still hire people from other viges to do the work. Whoever can use it can do it anyway!"


    Vige Chief He only recently figured out what Gu Jinli meant, but he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and felt very dangerous. Recently, the supervision of the He family has not been rxed, but has be increasingly strict.


    This is what Gu Jinli wants. She wants to break the bones of the people in the vige several times to let them know how to write the word "fear", so that no one will dare to target her family.


    When you are poor, you will be bullied by others, but when you are rich, you will attract jealous people''s ns. She beat the He family just to make them afraid to plot against her family even if they were jealous.


    Because of this beating, the people in the vige have be more peaceful recently, and they are all waiting at home for the Gu family to ask them to work.


    Qin Sang had already rolled up his sleeves and went to kill fish. His knife skills were very good, and he was very cool and beautiful when he swung and shed like a sword. Gu Jinli and Gu Jincheng sat on the side and raised their chins to watch him kill fish.


    Brother Cheng would exim from time to time: "Brother Sang is so amazing, so good-looking."


    Qin Sang was a little happy, but also a little embarrassed. He killed the six fish quickly, processed them, washed them, put them into tworge pottery basins, and said to Gu Jinli: "Little fish, prepare the sauce." Give it to me and I''ll pickle the fish, and you can bake it after it''s ready so as not to dirty your hands."


    There will be a fishy smell and the water will be very cold.


    Okay, youll finish everything and Ill grill it. Gu Jinli couldnt help but get up and prepare the sauce for the grilled fish. Half of it was used to marinate the fish, and the other half was reserved for brushing when grilling the fish.


    There were a lot of fish, and a lot of sauce was needed. It took her a quarter of an hour to prepare them all, and then gave them to Qin Sang to pickle the fish.


    While stewing the fish, Gu Jinli went to the kitchen to cook some of Yanfu Tower''s signature dishes, including squirrel fish, dried bamboo shoots and bacon, crispy pork ribs, Tai Chi tofu and crystal osmanthus cake.


    I havent prepared too many dishes at home, so I can only cook these. When you and Brother Luo Wu can go to Yanfu Tower to eat tomorrow, I will open a table for you alone.


    Qin Sang put the pickled fish on the iron shelf and said, "You don''t have to go out of your way to eat it. It''s good if you can eat a few dishes."


    Gu Jinli sat down and grilled the fish while saying, "I have a share of the restaurant too. You can eat whatever you want and I''ll pay for it."


    Brother Cheng said: "Second sister is so generous, I want to eat too." He is in school now, but he has to go to town every day, so he can stop by to eat.


    Gu Jinli: "No, you are so good at eating. If you eat it every day, I will lose money."


    Brother Cheng was angry: "Brother Sang can eat more than me. Why can he eat without paying for it?"


    Gu Jinli: "Because he is Qin Sang and you are Gu Jincheng."


    This answer directly made Brother Cheng suspect that Brother Sang was the biological brother of the second sister, and he was picked up.


    Qin Sang took out a bag of pastries from the bag on his waist and handed it to Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng, this is the pastry Brother Sang bought for you. Eat it."


    Brother Cheng was happy, took the cake, and proudly showed off to Gu Jinli: "I have it, but the second sister doesn''t have it, huh~"


    However, he was soon pped in the face.


    Qin Sang directly took off a cloth bag from his waist and handed it to Gu Jinli: "These are dried fruits and nuts for you."


    Dried fruits are made from fruits that have been dried in the sun. In ancient times, there were not many fruits, and generally only officials could eat them. Therefore, a bag of dried fruits is enough topare with a bag of cakes, not to mention nuts.


    "Ha!" Gu Jinli smiled, raised the bag at Brother Cheng, and retorted: "I have so many, they are more expensive than yours."


    Brother Cheng felt aggrieved and asked Qin Sang: "Brother Sang, where are my dried fruits?"


    Qin Sang said with a serious face: "Brother Cheng already has pastries. It''s not appropriate to ask for dried fruits. Children must be good and know how to be humble. Those who are greedy are not good children."


    Brother Cheng:  You are partial!


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh out loud. He didn''t expect that Brother Qin was very good at fooling children, and this method was very shameless. It was difficult for him to say it with such a righteous face.


    Qin Sang''s face was a little red, and he stood up and said, "You bake it first, and I''ll call grandpa toe and eat."


    He and his grandfather are the only two eldest men in the family, and they are not very good at cooking. Whenever hees back and wants to eat delicious food, he always eats it at Xiaoyu''s house.


    Not long after, Qin Sang brought Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin went to talk to Third Grandpa, while Qin Sang continued to help Gu Jinli grill the fish.


    The third grandma came back with a load. Luo Wu saw her and hurried to pick her up. Before the third grandma could say anything, she said: "Third grandma, our family should alsoe to your house for dinner tonight. I haven''t eaten with you for a long time." .


    The third grandma felt distressed when she heard this, and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, let''s treat tonight as a festival for you. Go call your parents and sisters, and let''s eat together."


    "Hey." Luo Wu was so happy that he immediately went home and called Luo''s father and Chu family, telling them that the third grandfather and the third grandmother asked their family to go to dinner.


    Father Luo and Mrs. Chu heard the call from the third grandfather and grandma. Without saying anything, they took rice and vegetables and took Luo Huiniang to Gu Jinli''s house.

 Chapter 605: Cant kill, can only cooperate

    Chapter 605: Can''t kill, can only cooperate


    Chapter 605: Cant be killed, can only cooperate


    Everyone had a happy meal that night, and Luo Wu also got his wish and met Gu Jinxiu and said a few words to her.


    I learned that the frost-descent picture she sent to Huaiyu Embroidery Vige some time ago was sold for a high price, and I was very happy for her: "Sister Embroidery is bing more and more capable."


    Its just that his ability is not enough, and he doesnt know how long he will have to work hard to marry her.


    Luo Wu was a little disappointed.


    Gu Jinxiu saw him and said: "Brother Luo Wu is already very good. He became a ss leader not long after. Some people can''t be promoted to ss leader even after working as a yamen servant for a lifetime."


    Luo Wu was very happy and asked with excitement on his face: "Do you think I''m great, Sister Xiu?"


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Yes, very impressive."


    Brother Luo Wu has been protecting them since they were young. If it weren''t for Brother Luo Wu and Huiniang, she and Brother An would have received more beatings.


    With just one word from her, Luo Wu''s fatigue from the past two days was gone, and his whole body was refreshed.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang to take the remaining two grilled fish home: "It''s cold, you can keep them for tomorrow."


    He also packed a lot of food for him and asked Qin Sang to take it back with him.


    Mr. Qin looked at it and smiled and said: "Little fish girl, you are trying to feed Sang like a pig. How can you finish eating so much food?"


    Gu Jinli said: "If you can''t finish eating, take it to the military camp. The food in the military camp is not good, so we should add vegetables."


    Mr. Qin shook his head when he heard this, and he and Qin Sang took a lot of food and went home.


    On the way, Mr. Qin said: "Are you a lucky boy?"


    Qin Sang frowned: "What blessing?"


    Lao Qin: "A blessed wife."


    Qin Sang was stunned and said hurriedly: "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense, it''s not good for Xiaoyu."


    Mr. Qin looked back at Qin Sang and said with a smile: "The old man just said that you are blessed with a wife, but he didn''t say that your wife is a little fish. It''s what you think in your heart, and it has nothing to do with me."


    After saying that, he strode away, leaving an annoyed Qin Sang behind.


    Gu Jinli seemed to really want to feed Qin Sang like a pig, so he took him to Yanfu Tower for a banquet the next day.


    Luo Wu didn''t go. He stayed in the vige so he could see Gu Jinxiu more.


    As soon as I arrived at Yanfu Tower, I saw Hu Dongjia, Shopkeeper Feng and Shopkeeper Lin.


    When the three uncles saw her, they were overjoyed and hurriedly came over to greet her: "Girl from the Gu family, it''ll be great to see you. How about what we said yesterday? Can you sell us the recipes at Yanfu House? Don''t worry. If you are dissatisfied with theck of money, we can add more money."


    On the day of the winter solstice, Manager Hu was so shocked after eating the dishes from Yanfulou that he took two tables of noodles to wait for the banquet and went back. Boss Hu couldn''t sleep well after finishing the meal. I came to Yanfu Building the next day and wanted to buy some food recipes at a high price.


    Shopkeepers Feng and Lin got the dishes from Yanfu House one dayter than Mr. Hus, but they were shocked just after finishing the meal. After asking about the selling price of the dishes, they couldnt sit still anymore and immediately came to ask for the recipe. .


    Such a delicious dish, the cheapest one sells for 30 renminbi, and the most expensive one costs less than 100 renminbi. Is it true? ! In the county town, such dishes can be sold for upwards of 200 yuan at the cheapest price.


    Yanfulou is simply wasting its resources, so it would be better to sell them the recipe and let them use it to make more money.


    Gu Jinli said: "Recipes are the foundation of our restaurant. If outsiderse to buy them, we will not sell them. But these uncles are so familiar with us... I will sell you five recipes. Which recipes do you want to buy?" You can choose the dishes yourself, but the recipe is not a one-time buyout, but the dishes you sell in the future, and we will take amission."    "Get amission from the dishes? This..." Hu Dongjia and others were very surprised, they had never seen anyone. Do this.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Yes, we will take amission of 20% on the dishes. If the uncles agree, we will sign a contract and I will teach you the recipe."


    The business of Yongxing Building is simr to that of Yanfu Building, but the business of Changfeng Building and Futai Building is extremely good. Especially Fu Tai Lou, there are many restaurants that sell the recipe to him and take amission, which is equivalent to her buying a stock. In the future, as long as Fu Tai Lou sells these dishes, she will get the money, which is better than going there alone. Opening a restaurant in the county seat is not much different.


    Huntong Hu''s family is very confused. It''s better for him to buy out the vegetable recipe at a high price. If themission is drawn like this, the girl of the Gu family has the right to look at their Futai House''s ounts, and she always feels like she has been cheated.


    Gu Jinli looked at them and said, "If you uncles find it difficult, then just give up. I will still sell the crispy roasted meat to you."


    The crispy roast pork is simr to roast duck. You can pick it up in the morning and sell it back. The crispy roast pork is easy to load and transport.


    "This..." Hu Dong''s family was really in a dilemma. They were unwilling to give up, and felt a little bit shortchanged if they didn''t give up.


    In the end, it was Hu Dongjia who made the decision: "Okay, we at Fu Tai Lou agree to buy five of your dishes in exchange for amission on the dishes."


    Shopkeeper Feng asked anxiously: "Dr. Hu, have you really decided?"


    Hu Dongjia nodded: "We all run restaurants, and we know very well that if the restaurant does not have new dishes, it will decline day by day. Our Futai Restaurant seems to be a great family, but if we don''te up with new and delicious dishes, we will also decline in the future. .


    Look at the Braised Meat Shop, and then look at Yanfu House. The only thing that canpare with their Futai House is that they have a rich family and have restaurants in the county and nearby towns.


    Keyanfu Tower has a fierce momentum. If one day they go to the county to open a restaurant, will they, Futai Tower, have a way to survive?


    Kill the Gu family?


    That can''t be done.


    Because Gu Jinan knows the eldest grandsons of the Zheng family and Shangguan family in Jinling Prefecture, the Qi family in the prefecture does business with the Gu family, and the boys from Qin Gu''s Luotian family are still working as servants in the Yamen, what can they do?


    You cant kill them, you can only cooperate.


    Shopkeepers Feng and Lin saw this, weighed the pros and cons, and nodded in agreement: "We are also willing to buy vegetable recipes by taking amission from the dishes."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, I''m going to write the contract right away. The uncles are waiting."


    Gu Jinli took Xiaoji and stomped upstairs. Soon he wrote six contracts and handed them to Hu Dong''s family for them to read.


    Hu Dongjia and others looked at it, their expressions were hard to describe. Although they had already experienced the harshness of the Gu family''s contract, this time it made them want to vomit blood.


    You are not allowed to bribe the cooks, waiters, etc. of Yanfu House to buy food recipes secretly. Otherwise, once verified, Yanfu House will bepensated fifty thousand taels of silver.


    Girl, do you know how much fifty thousand taels of silver is? Just dare to write it!


    They have been running a restaurant all their lives and have not yet made fifty thousand taels. She wants to destroy them all at once!


    Suddenly I want to tear up the contract and stop signing it. But looking at the tall Qin Sang next to him, Gu Jinli with a fox-like smile, and the packed Yanfu Tower, he had no choice but to sign.


    "Come on, uncles, don''t be polite, let''s choose our dishes." Gu Jinli took out the menu and let them choose.


    Hu Dongjia and his family wanted to cry, but in the end they held back their tears and chose the five best dishes they had eaten. Squirrel fish became the top choice, and everyone chose it.


    Girl from the Gu family, you can also sell us the crystal osmanthus cake. The cake is really beautiful. Everyone in my family, from the olddy to the children, likes it.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "This is not possible now, we have to wait until next year. The flour used to make crystal osmanthus cake is very special, not the ordinary flour used. Now that kind of flour can only be supplied to our Yanfu Tower."


    No one in Da Chu knows how to make water chestnut powder. Only she can make this. Ah, the joy of monopoly.

 Chapter 606: Gu Dashan’s ability

    Chapter 606: Gu Dashan��s ability


    Chapter 606 Gu Dashans Ability


    Why is flour so rare? Hu Dongjia was very curious and wanted to see.


    Gu Jinli also showed it to him and asked Lu Haozi''s wife to bring water chestnut flour: "This is the flour. Touch it and see if it is very different from the flour used to make sesame cakes."


    After seeing it, Mr. Hu and the others said, "It''s really different. Then, let''s start selling crystal osmanthus cake next year."


    Hu Dongs family has been dyed for three days because of the dishes. Now that it was done, we agreed to send a cook to learn how to cook tomorrow, and then we left and went home.


    Gu Jinli generously gave three bamboo boxes of crystal osmanthus cakes to each of them: "You guys can take them home to eat. You''re wee."


    The three members of Dong Hus family:


    It hurts my heart and I want to cry!


    The three members of Mr. Hus family took it and left.


    They were staying at the same inn. On the way back, shopkeeper Feng said, "The Gu family girl is a money tree. If we marry her back as our daughter-inw, we will not worry about the family business failing in the future."


    Shopkeeper Lin and Hu Dongs family looked at him with wide eyes: Are you your biological father? Your son dares to marry?!


    The girl of the Gu family is so fierce and ruthless that people in their decades are afraid to deal with a little girl like her. If their son marries her, will he still have a way to survive?


    Forget it, lets just be partners. If such a daughter-inw is brought home, the sons life may be short-lived.


    However, Dong Hu''s family started gossiping: "Is that little girl engaged? She looks like she is almost at the age of engagement, and I don''t know who will marry her?"


    After they go back, they will definitely burn incense sticks for the unlucky boy, so that God can bless him to live a happier life. If he marries a girl from the Gu family in the future, his good life wille to an end.


    In the elegant room of Yanfu Building, Gu Jinli ordered a table of dishes and was "feeding the pigs": "You eat this crystal meat, this is delicious. And this salt and pepper duck is also good."


    Duck in Dachu is cheap, and the restaurant makes several duck dishes, one of which is salt and pepper duck.


    Qin Sang looked at the piled bowl and kept eating. It was Gu Jinli who gave him something to eat, and he ate with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Jis mouth twitched and he felt a stomachache. If the little boss lets Sang of the Qin family eat like this, won''t he eat Sang of the Qin family to death?


    However, Qin Sang will not eat to death. He is actually very good at eating, but he usually abides by the rules and does not eat enough. Today, the three of them ate a table of food and were very satisfied.


    After eating, they did not go home immediately, but waited for Gu Jinan and Gu Jincheng. At noon, Gu Jinan came to pick up Gu Jincheng and took him to the restaurant.


    Second sister is so kind, let use to Yanfu Building for dinner. When I got up in the morning, the second sister said that after school at noon, she asked him and his eldest brother toe to Yanfu Building to eat, and then go back after eating.


    Gu Jinli pinched his nose and said, "You know how to eat. For this meal, the second sister will have to pay a lot of money."


    She made the rule that no matter who she and Qi Kangping and Qi Kangle brought people to eat at Yanfu Tower, they had to pay. Because if you don''t pay, you will lose the interests of three people. Others have no obligation to use their own money to treat you.


    Qin Sang heard this and said, "Want to pay? Here you go, I have two taels of silver here."


    Having eaten so much today must have cost a lot of money, and Xiaoyu must be feeling very distressed.


    Gu Jinli red at him: "I''m very rich and I don''t need your money."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Sang, please put it away. Xiaoyu is a rich woman. Treating us to a meal is a trivial matter."


    Yeah, the second sister is the richest. Brother Cheng said vaguely while eating the crystal osmanthus cake.


    Gu Jinan said to him: "Swallow the food before you speak, otherwise Mr. Xia will punish you again." Mr. Xia has been trying his best to teach his brother etiquette recently. If he doesn''t learn well, he will be punished.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng''s eyes turned red. After swallowing the food, he leaned against Gu Jinan''s arm and said, "Brother, can you not go to school? Sir, sometimes he can be fierce."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Okay, but won''t you go?"


    Now Brother Cheng has been studying with Mr. Xia for a while and has feelings for Mr. Xia. Although he still says he doesn''t want to go to school when the homework is heavy, he really wants to go to school.


    Sure enough, when Brother Cheng heard this, he sat down and continued eating: "Then I will eat better."


    Mr.  recently taught me how to look good while eating.


    Gu Jinli saw it, looked at each other with Gu Jinan, and continued to eat... Things are a bitplicated now. Although they will not listen to Mr. Whether to sever the rtionship or not will have to be decided by Cuiter.


    After several people had a delicious meal, they went home together.


    After returning home, Gu Jinli went to a pharmaceutical workshop to make convenient medicine.


    Get up early the next day to see off Qin Sang and wee the people from Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    Tooth powder is selling well. Yuanzi Pharmacy has added a lot of stock. Today I came to pick up the new stock and talk about toothbrushes.


    With the rise of tooth powder, toothbrushes have gradually entered every household. However, toothbrushes are now scarce, and Gu Dashan and a few people in the workshop can only make them, so they cannot supply them at all.


    And making a toothbrush is not difficult, as long as you know how to handle the bristles, drill holes, and fix the bristles to the dental te. Such a thing can be done by an experienced carpenter after just two or three months of thinking.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t want to take advantage of others. She wanted to give this achievement to Gu Dashan and let Mr. Xia and the others take a good look at it. Her father was also capable!


    So she discussed with Gu Dashan, Dr. Wu and the people from Yuanzi Medicine Store, and asked Yuanzi Medicine Store to find a carpenter shop to cooperate with her family before anyone else could make a toothbrush. Gu Dashan teaches technology, but the toothbrushes made in the carpenter''s shop must be engraved with the words "Gu''s Toothbrush" to make them famous.


    Yuanzi Pharmacy thinks it''s feasible, and Yuanzi Pharmacy has a carpenter''s shop under its name, which specializes in making medicine cabs and medicine boxes. Now it''s no problem to make toothbrushes. I brought someone here today, and I n to follow Gu Dashan signs a new contract about toothbrushes.


    Gu Dashan was a little nervous and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, making a toothbrush is not difficult. You will have to do business with Yuanzi Medicine Store in the future. Why don''t you tell them the secret of making toothbrushes? Dad won''t take the dividends."


    Gu Dashan was afraid that if he took the dividends, he would upset Yuanzi Medicine and make it difficult for his second daughter to do business.


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, although Yuanzi Pharmacy is very wealthy, I am able to cooperate with them because of my real ability. You don''t have to worry too much, just sign the contract and teach people to collect money. Besides, you are not trying to make up for my mother." A dowry? How can I make up for it if I dont have money?


    and


    She stopped, looked at Gu Dashan and said, "When you are capable, my mother''s face will be bright, and others will not dare to look down on her."


    Gu Dashan was stunned, thinking about the suffering Cui had suffered with him, and how the old Gu familyughed at Cui, saying that one of her flowers had been stained by a manure pit, and if she followed him, she would be a **** all her life and would never get ahead.


    Thinking of this, Gu Dashan clenched his fists and said, "Okay, dad, go sign the contract and make more money to pay for your mother''s dowry and earn face!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "That''s right."

 Chapter 607: Medicinal

    Chapter 607: Medicinal


    Chapter 607: Medicine


    They soon arrived at the pharmaceutical workshop, where Dr. Wu and Shopkeeper Cheng were already waiting. The medicine cabs and medicine boxes used by JAC Jiangnan were made in Linhe Mansion, so Shopkeeper Cheng was the one who came, but Shopkeeper Zhang was not.


    Grandpa Wu, Uncle Cheng. Gu Jinli and Gu Dashan entered the room where they were waiting for guests, greeted the two gods of wealth, and looked at a middle-aged man next to shopkeeper Cheng. This man should be the carpenter who came to learn how to make toothbrushes.


    Sure enough, after Dr. Wu nodded, he pointed at the man and said, "This is Master Shi, a master in the carpenter''s shop. He came to learn how to make toothbrushes from your father."


    Master Shi is a little thin, but he is a well-mannered person. As soon as Old Doctor Wu finished speaking, he took a few steps forward and said to Gu Dashan: "Hello, Master Gu. Master Gu is really ingenious. That toothbrush is very good." Use it, its a perfect match with tooth powder.


    They also used toothbrushes, which were not too delicate things, but the beauty was that they had a special purpose and could clean teeth better than fingers and willow branches.


    And the boss also said that after making money from making toothbrushes this time, he would give them extra monthly money, which made them carpenters extremely happy.


    Gu Dashan suppressed his nervousness and said with a smile: "Master Shi, you don''t have to be polite. I am not a real carpenter, but I have done carpentry work before. This time, my second daughter taught me how to make the toothbrush. I just used my hands, so I can''t do it." Call me master."


    Shopkeeper Cheng smiled and said: "Although it was taught by the girl from the Gu family, you are also lucky to have given birth to a good daughter."


    Old Doctor Wu said: "Don''t keep boasting and boasting that this little fish girl can go to heaven. Quickly take out the contract. Once we see that there are no problems, we will sign the contract. The old man doesn''t have much time to waste here with you."


    After Shopkeeper Cheng heard this, he immediately took out three contracts and handed them to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli read out the contract for Gu Dashan to listen.


    The ount is divided into 30% and 70%, ording to calction, Gu Dashan only needs to teach Master Shi, and he will get 30% of the toothbrush money in the future.


    Gu Dashan was very satisfied after hearing this: "It''s feasible, I''ll sign it right away."


    He picked up a pen, wrote his name on the two contracts, and then put his thumbprint on them.


    The contract was still signed between them and Xuanhufang, and Xuanhufang continued to be separated from Yuanzi Medicine.


    Old Doctor Wu signed and pressed his fingerprints, and the contract he signed with Yuanzi Medicine Store had already been stamped with the private seal of Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    After putting away the contract, he said: "Master Shi will live in your workshop these days. You just need to arrange a house for him. After hepletes his studies, he will return to Linhe Mansion."


    He then told Gu Dashan: "You must hurry up and get the name of Gu''s toothbrush out before the end of the year. Otherwise, when other carpenters make toothbrushes after the end of the year, the orthodoxy will be taken away."


    As long as the world knows that Gu made the toothbrush first, their goal will be achieved.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, even if someone makes a toothbrush, rich people will still be happy to buy it in the drug store."


    Wealthy households have no shortage of money to buy toothbrushes, and toothpowder is bought at pharmacies. They feel in their hearts that toothbrushes are also rted to medicinal materials, so they dare not be careless and only go to pharmacies to buy toothbrushes.


    As for the products made by other carpenters, they cannot enter the medicine shop and can only be sold in bulk to other people.


    Shopkeeper Cheng also nodded after hearing this: "The Gu girl is right. When the timees, we will sell tooth powder and toothbrushes together. We are not afraid that other carpenters will steal the toothbrush business."


    After hearing this, Dr. Wu nodded and stared at Gu Jinli: "Where is your convenient medicine? There are many people suffering from colds recently. Where is your medicine waiting? When can you make it? You have to make a batch first. Then we will try it out for a month or two, and if there is no problem, we can start selling convenience medicines in February next year.


    Old Doctor Wu is very cautious about medicines. He would not dare to sell them without trying them for two months. Gu Jinli smiled and said: "What a coincidence, we have just made a batch, and there is a thousand pills that have not been bottled yet. You can always go and have a look. If you think it is appropriate, we will bottle and seal the bottles."


    Although Brother Qin came back in the past two days, she took him to Yanfu Building for dinner and took some time to prepare delicious food for him. But the rest of the time she was working hard to make convenient medicines. She swore that she was really notzy. .


    Old Doctor Wus eyes widened when he heard it: Is there a final product? Then take me to see it quickly.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, you talk to shopkeeper Cheng, and I will take Grandpa Wu to the pharmacy to have a look."


    Old doctor Wu is close to them and can take him to see how to make instant medicine, but shopkeeper Cheng is from Yuanzi Medicine Store, which is one floor away, so she won''t take him to see him.


    Gu Dashan: "Hey, go ahead."


    Gu Jinli took old doctor Wu to the pharmacy in the fourth house soon.


    In Ye Jingzi''s pharmacy, Doctor Dai was already busy with a few guys who knew pharmacology. When he saw hering, he hurriedly went up to greet her and asked Gu Jinli: "Little boss, when will we bottle it? The wax blocks are ready. .


    Old doctor Wu was shocked when he heard this and asked Gu Jinli: "You use wax blocks to make convenience medicine? This is an expensive thing and will increase the cost."


    This girl has always been stingy and made low-cost things, but now she is willing to use wax blocks. The sun is rising in the west?


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "It won''t increase much. The wax block is just used to seal the mouth of the bottle. Just wrap it around in a circle."


    These wax blocks were brought back by Gu Jinan. They were given by the Zheng family and the Guan family. Both of them have candle making shops. After they work together to make soy sauce, they will buy wax blocks from these two shops. It will definitely be cheaper. a lot of.


    She has already paid the cost. If the cost is too high and she doesnt make money, she wont do it. She is not stupid.


    "It turns out it''s free, so I said you''re such a stingy girl, how could you be willing to use wax blocks?" said the old doctor Wu, who had already entered the pharmacy and looked at a row of pieces put together in the huge pharmacy. The table was covered with clean cotton cloth, and pills as big as thumbs were ced on it, all wrapped in oil paper.


    Old doctor Wu came to the table, picked up a pill, opened the oil paper, put it in his mouth and chewed it raw. A strong medicinal smell hit his mouth and nose, making him frown.


    Uncle Dai handed him a bowl of warm water and said, "Swish your mouth."


    The taste of pills is stronger than that of decoctions, and it will be difficult to eat if chewed raw.


    Old Doctor Wu did not drink the water. Instead, he put warm water on the table, opened a pill, put it in the warm water and opened it.


    After a while, after the pills werepletely dissolved, he looked at the pottery bowl and said, "It''s too weak. Your medicine is not effective enough."


    Gu Jinli said: "This is deliberately made small for the convenience of bottling. Two pills are equivalent to the efficacy of a bowl of decoction."


    After hearing this, Dr. Wu took another one and put it into a bowl. After the pills were mixed and opened, he looked at the dark soup and said, "It''s not bad, it''s almost the same as a soup."


    He was very happy in his heart. He had been waiting for Gu Jinli to sell the convenient medicine since she brought mosquito coils to her in July. Now he finally saw the real finished product. It looked pretty good, but he couldn''t praise her. That girl was so arrogant, if heplimented her a few words, she would fly up.

 Chapter 608: Almost mad to death

    Chapter 608: Almost mad to death


    Chapter 608 I almost died of anger


    Old doctor Wu picked up the bowl and drank the soup inside. After drinking, he smashed his mouth twice and nodded with satisfaction.


    Gu Jinli didn''t stop him. This kind of medicine for treating wind-cold, cough and fever can be taken if you are not sick. Moreover, if you are cold now, taking it can prevent wind-cold.


    Old doctor Wu continued to scan the pharmacy and saw a row of stoves near the window, with pots simr to medicine pots ced on the stoves.


    He walked over and saw some solidified ck gtin in the pot. He took out half a spoonful and put it into his mouth to eat. After a while, he said: "It''s just like the pills you just took. You use these pots to boil medicine. The one who boiled the decoction into pills?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, the method is actually simr to the method of boiling malt into sugar."


    After hearing this, Old Doctor Wu looked back at her and said, "You should fool the old man. You must have added something to speed up the solidification. Just boiling it will not make your pill."


    However, he didn''t know what it was. It didn''t seem to be medicine, but it wasn''t anything harmful either.


    Gu Jinli heard this and smiled and said, "You are really knowledgeable. I can''t hide anything from you."


    "Why are you so knowledgeable? The old man has lived a long time and has seen a lot of things, so he has experience and can see problems." Old Doctor Wu stood by the window for a while, then turned around and walked to Gu Jinli and said: " Girl, what did you add? Can you tell the old man?"


    He paused for a while, then continued: "I know that my request is too much. When you made convenience medicine, I also said that as long as you read the prescription and make sure that your prescription is OK, but now... the old man gave up I beg you, can you..."


    "Okay." Before Dr. Wu finished speaking, Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "I will tell you how to solidify the decoction, and I will also allow you to participate in making convenient medicine."


    Old Doctor Wu was shocked when he heard this and looked at her in disbelief: "Xiaoyu girl, you, are you serious? This is risky for you, if the old man leaks your secret to making convenient medicine. what to do?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and shook his head: "You don''t know how to do it. I believe you, sir, and you are worthy of my trust. Without this level of trust, our business would not be done."


    She would agree to let Dr. Wu participate in making convenient medicines for two reasons. The first is that he is trustworthy, and the second is that Dr. Wu is a real healer. His medical skills saved many people, and his caution in using medicinal materials was admirable.


    Gu Jinli will never be a doctor in this life, she just wants to be ayman who makes money with medical knowledge, but she respects doctors like Dr. Wu.


    Old doctor Wu''s eyes were red. Since his daughter and grandson were in trouble, he had fled to Qingfu Town. The only thing that supported him was his medical skills. Now that he finally found a medicine he likes, he is very happy. When Gu Jinli agreed, he was so moved that he wanted to cry.


    However, the girl from the Gu family likes to defeat others. He was moved when the girl said: "But you have to sign a contract with me and promise not to reveal the secret of making convenience medicine. Otherwise, you will pay me fifty A loss of ten thousand taels.


    Old Doctor Wu:


    I almost didnte up in one breath and she was so angry that she died!


    "Five hundred thousand taels, you want half of the Yuanzi Medicine Store!" Old Doctor Wu pointed at her and said: "I am really blind. I thought you had changed your gender and would no longer be interested in money. I never thought you would always be there." Didnte out of the money pit.


    Gu Jinliughed and said, "Then you will agree or not?"


    Old doctor Wu snorted coldly: "Promise! Don''t even think about the five hundred thousand taels. I won''t tell anyone about making convenience medicine."


    Gu Jinli smiled, took a pen and paper, and began to write the contract. After he finished writing, he handed it to Dr. Wu: "You will sign and fingerprint the contract."


    Old Doctor Wu looked at the deed paper in front of him and asked puzzledly: "Why do you like reporting to officials and signing contracts so much? Do you know what people outside say about Gu''s workshop? They say you are sick, and everyone is so afraid of officials. , but you always rush to the yamen. Why dont you sign a contract? In rural areas, most people just ask famous old people in the vige to act as guarantors."     Few people sign contracts.


    Gu Jinli''s smile did not diminish and he handed the writing brush to Dr. Wu: "Reporting to the official is the fastest and most effective way to resolve disputes."


    If you dont report to the official, the peasants in the countryside can get the whole family to quarrel with you for a penny, will she have to quarrel with them every day with her arms folded?


    And the Jiang family is helping her family, why doesn''t she report to the official? If she waits until the day when the reporter is useless and she poisons her again, one pack of this will prevent future troubles forever. It''s just that it''s not good to poison her all the time. She is a kind person.


    Old doctor Wu took the contract and the writing brush, signed his name, took his fingerprints, and returned the contract to Gu Jinli: "If there is anything added, tell me quickly."


    Gu Jinli took out another small piece of paper as big as a palm, wrote a few words and handed it to Dr. Wu.


    Old doctor Wus eyes widened when he saw it: Just adding this thing? But its really yours, so the contract I signed is in vain.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "How could it be a white lottery? Think about it, many years ago, Ganoderma lucidum was regarded by everyone as a poisonous mushroom growing in the mountains. But when someone knows its efficacy, today''s Ganoderma lucidum What is the price of Ganoderma lucidum? But it has be a valuable medicinal materialparable to ginseng."


    So the important thing is not the thing itself, but how to use it. The one who can discover the beauty of dead things is the big winner.


    Old Doctor Wuughed when he heard this, and said with a straight face: "Okay, okay, don''t argue with the old man here, make a convenient medicine for me quickly.",


    "Okay." Gu Jinli immediately washed his hands and started making convenience medicine in the pharmacy.


    To put it bluntly, the convenient medicine she made was based on the modern Baifeng Pills, Niuhuang Pills, and Dihuang Pills. It was considered an early medicine that could be swallowed raw after being bought. Although it is different from Western pills, it is also very convenient. In the era before Western medicine, such convenient pills were used for hundreds of years, and they were used until she died.


    Old doctor Wu was very serious and watched her every step carefully. He was busy for several hours and it was not until the afternoon that he made a pot of convenient ointment.


    Gu Jinli ceased fire: "Let it dry for half an hour, roll it into pills, and then wrap it up."


    Old Doctor Wu waited until the ointment was cold before rolling it into pills. After trying another pill, he nodded and said, "Yes, it is exactly the same as the pills I took before. The craftsmanship is not much different."


    The difference is almost the same, so that the medicinal effect can be consistent.


    Old Doctor Wu felt a lot more relieved.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Jinli took up the pot and burned the wax block: "Uncle Dai, put the pills into a bottle. There are twelve pills in a bottle. Don''t put more or less. This is exactly two days'' worth of medicine."


    For ordinary wind and cold, the condition can be controlled after one bottle, and the disease will bepletely cured after another bottle.


    "Eh." Uncle Dai and the others began to put the pills wrapped in oil paper into the medicine bottle, then crumpled the moisture-proof thick paper and stuffed it into the bottle, and closed the lid.

 Chapter 609: frightened

    Chapter 609: frightened


    Chapter 609: Frightened


    The medicine bottle was specially made by Gu Jinli. The lid is very particr and is different from the lids of other pottery bottles. The lid of this medicine bottle is very long and has better moisture-proof effect.


    There is also ayer of thick yellow paper ced in the medicine bottle to prevent moisture.


    After Uncle Dai and the others packed the pills, Gu Jinli took a special iron spoon and scooped up a spoonful of wax oil. After the wax oil solidified a little, he immediately poured it into the joint between the bottle body and the bottle cap, and then Seal it.


    "You have to do this step quickly, otherwise the wax oil will slip away, and you need to control the temperature, otherwise the seal will not be sealed properly." Gu Jinli said to Uncle Dai and Ye Jingzi while sealing the gap in the mouth of the bottle with wax oil. .


    Uncle Dai and the others listened attentively. Like old doctor Wu, their eyes were fixed on Gu Jinli''s movements. After I learned it, I started practicing again. After half an hour of work, I sealed all the medicine bottles.


    Dr. Wu was more ruthless. He took five bottles of medicine and threw them into a bucket to soak. It took him two-quarters of an hour to pick them up. After drying the water outside the bottles, he scraped off the wax from the seal, opened the lid, and looked inside. Is there any water in the pills?


    The result is very surprising: "No water has entered, this is a good method. How long can it be stored?"


    Gu Jinli: "As long as it doesn''t get wet, you can eat it within three years. But I''m afraid of any eventuality, so the fixed time is within one year."


    Old doctor Wu nodded and said: "Yes, it is always better to be cautious. Within a year is enough."


    I also saw Ye Jingzi and the others gluing small pieces of paper to the medicine bottle. I picked up one and read it: "This is the instruction manual you got."


    The girl from the Gu family has many weird ideas. When making this convenient medicine, she said she would put a note on the bottle with some precautions. She also sent him a few copies for him to read.


    He thought it was very good. Although there were many illiterate people in Dachu, the doctors could read. When the time came, the doctors would just tell the patients orally.


    Old doctor Wu watched Gu Jinli make a round of convenient medicine. His hands were itchy and he wanted to make some medicine himself. Seeing that it was almost evening, he simply said: "I won''t go back today. I''m staying in the workshop. Xiaoyu girl gives it to me." Arrange a room.


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, Uncle Mutong will make arrangements for you."


    So when shopkeeper Cheng waited for a day and asked old doctor Wu when he would go back, he only got a word that he would not reply and that he wanted to stay.


    He also asked him to stay and said that after a few days, he would transport the convenient medicine to Linhe Prefecture.


    First give it to the beggars in the city. If there are no problems, then give it to the farmers during the free clinic. If there are no problems, then officially sell it. Old Doctor Wu exined carefully, for fear of making any mistakes.


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Cheng responded and followed Mutong to see where he lived.


    Gu Dashan taught Master Shi for one day. Master Shi learned quickly and has already mastered it. He will start making toothbrushes by himself tomorrow. After two or three days, he will be able to start teaching.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s gettingte, go home." After Gu Dashan and Cui finished their work, they called Gu Jinli to go home.


    "Hey, here wee." Gu Jinli told Ye Jingzi a few words and followed Gu Dashan Cui home.


    The third grandfather, Gu Jinan and Gu Jincheng were waiting for them outside the workshop door. When they saw theming, they walked home together.


    On the way, I met the vige head He who was returning to the vige.


    Vige Chief He and He Jinsheng were sitting on a bullock cart, and the driver was He Dacang. When the third grandfather saw him, he shouted: "Vige Chief, you are back." The voice was not loud, but it frightened Vige Chief He so much that he almost jumped He got up and scared He Dacang who was driving the cart. He quickly stopped the cart and turned around and asked worriedly: "Dad, are you okay? You haven''t recovered yet?"


    The third grandfather frowned when he saw it, and came over and asked: "Okura, what''s wrong with your father? He looks like he''s frightened."


    He Dacang sighed: "It''s not that I was scared."


    Vige Chief He was so frightened because he went to see Vige Chief Chen beheading him today. He originally thought he could just watch it from a distance, but perhaps the county magistrate was determined to scare vige chiefs like them. They were dragged to the guillotine and watched at close range as Vige Chief Chen was beheaded.


    There was a click, blood sshed everywhere, and the head rolled to the ground with a grunt, which scared the vige chiefs of Tianfu County.


    Vige Chief He was timid and fainted at that time. Fortunately, Zou Jiang was cautious and asked Dr. Zhou to wait. Seeing that he fainted, Dr. Zhou immediately went to give him an injection and revived him.


    Zou Jiang also generously gave the vige chiefs several packs of tranquilizers for them to take home and drink to calm their shock.


    Vige Chief He was holding three bags of tranquilizers and being carried on a bullock cart by He Dacang. He didn''t know how he got back. Now he was shocked and finally came to his senses. As a result, he couldn''t hold back and started crying on the spot. got up.


    Vige Chief He held the third grandfather''s hand and cried: "Brother Gu, it''s terrible, it''s so terrible, my head fell off, and it almost rolled to my feet... The county magistrate is going to be serious this time. You say I have been very cautious in my life and have never done anything bad. Why am I being taken to watch such torture? How can I sleep at night? I cant even eat."


    He Dacang said hurriedly: "Dad, don''t be afraid. My son will sleep with you tonight and keep vigil for you."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He looked at He Dacang: "Dakang, why don''t dad pass on the position of vige chief to you? Dad might not be able to handle it anymore. It''s terrible."


    He Dacang said: "Dad, don''t say such depressing words, you are still tough, and you also said that you want to be the vige chief for a few more years, so that I can do business for a few more years, so that my family can live a morefortable life. "


    Vige Chief He refused to listen and kept wiping his tears. He looked really frightened.


    He Dacang met and talked about his second brother again: "My second brother has already signed up. In a few days, he will take the county government examination. Once he passes the exam, he will be a scribe. You will be the scribe''s father. When the timees, you will have to pay the second brother." My brother is hosting a flowing banquet, so you have to cheer up."


    It was okay if he didn''t say this, but he became even more trembling when he mentioned Vige Chief He: "Many scribes have been cut off this year. Do you think your second brother''s life will be short? If I had known, I wouldn''t have let him take the scribe exam. .


    He Dacang was very embarrassed. He nced at the Gu family and said hurriedly: "Mr. Gu, Brother Gu, I took my father home first. He is confused, so don''t pay attention to what he said."


    The idea of letting the second brother take the scribe examination was An Geer''s idea. His father said this, didn''t it embarrass the Gu family?


    Third Grandpa and the others were not angry. They knew that Vige Chief He was frightened, so they hurriedly said: "Take your father back quickly, give him some tranquilizing medicine, take it and sleep, and he will be fine tomorrow."


    Hey. He Dacang responded and asked He Jinsheng to help Vige Chief He stabilize and drive the bullock cart home.


    Vige Chief He was indeed in good health. After taking medicine and having a good sleep, he was active again the next day. When he learned that he had told nonsense, he immediately packed a basket of eggs and brought his two grandchildren to the Gu family to apologize.


    "Brother Gu, Brother An, and girl Xiaoyu, don''t be angry. It was my fault yesterday. I was frightened and said nonsense."

 Chapter 610: ask

    Chapter 610: ask


    Chapter 610 Request


    The third grandfather said: "Vige chief, there is no need to be so polite. We all know that you don''t mean it."


    Anyone who goes to see a beheading will be frightened.


    Vige Chief He was still uneasy after hearing this. He looked at Gu Jinli with his old eyes. If this girl got angry, the He family''s business would be over.


    Gu Jinli said: "I know you are timid, so I''m not angry."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He became happy and started chatting with Third Grandpa as usual.


    He pushed He Tongsheng again and said, "Hurry up and go y with Brother Cheng." You blind thing.


    He Tongsheng could only go to Cheng Geer.


    When Brother Cheng saw him, he hurriedly ran to find Gu Jinan: "Brother, I want to go to school. Let''s go to school quickly and be a good boy who loves to learn."


    Gu Jinan smiled: "You little naughty boy."


    If you dont want to y with Tong Sheng, just say so. Is there any need to run away like this?


    Brother Cheng said in a low voice: "Brother Tongsheng likes to y with earthworms recently. I don''t want to y with earthworms. They are slippery and not fun."


    Brother Cheng really doesnt understand why Brother Tongsheng always likes to y with these dirty and strange things, and he also likes to drag the children in the vige to y together, and everyone has a great time. Every time he yed with them, he was always confused and had no idea what they were having fun with.


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this, and said to Brother Cheng, "It''s nothing for us farm children to y with mud and earthworms."


    However, it was now time for them to go to school. Gu Jinan took his schoolbag and took Brother Cheng to school.


    He Tongsheng disliked Brother Cheng''s boredom and was very happy to see him gone. When the vige chief was not paying attention, he slipped away to the vige to find other children to y with.


    After having breakfast, Gu Jinli told Gu Jinxiu to take medicine, and then went to work in the pharmaceutical workshop.


    The weather has been cold recently, and Gu Jinxiu has caught wind and cold. Now she is taking her convenient medicine, which works well. She had a fever yesterday, but it has gone away today.


    Old doctor Wu was obsessed with making convenient medicines, and stayed in the pharmacy with Uncle Dai and others all day long. When Gu Jinli saw it, he rolled up his sleeves and got to work. The big guy made more than a thousand pills in one day, which was much more efficient.


    During dinner in the evening, Gu Jinan said: "Brother Zheng and Brother Guan have already arrived. Now they are in the county town. Tomorrow they wille to Yanfu Building to discuss the soy sauce business with us. My husband and I took a few days off to apany you to discuss the business."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan said: "Father will send you there, and then take Grandma Tao with you."


    As the little fish grew older, Mrs. Cui told him a lot, saying that she should not be allowed to run around all the time, and that she had to bring the elders of the family or Aunt Tao with her when she came into contact with foreign men. Women had a difficult life, and she did not want her own My daughter was talked about.


    Dad, Ill go too. Brother Cheng begged Gu Dashan, his eyes full of expectation.


    Gu Dashan knew what his youngest son was thinking and said with a smile: "Okay, dad will take you there. Let''s go to Yanfu Building for a delicious meal and then pack two tables of food for your mother and the others."


    He said to Mrs. Cui: "Don''t make dinner tomorrow. I''ll buy vegetables from Yanfu Building and invite old doctor Wu and shopkeeper Cheng to have dinner."


    Old doctor Wu and shopkeeper Cheng have been to the workshop for two days. They are guests at his home, and it is appropriate for his family to set up a table to entertain guests.


    Mr. Cui always listened to him, nodded and said hello when he heard the words.


    When the third grandma heard that Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo hade, she asked nervously: "Those two are young masters from a rich family. Should we clear out one of the workshop yards for them to live in?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "No, Third Grandma, Brother Zheng and Brother Guan have a separate house in the county and they will live in the county. If the negotiation fails tomorrow, they wille to Yanfu Building to negotiate the day after tomorrow, and they will note to live with us. "


    The rules of aristocratic families are very strict, and they will not easily stay at other people''s homes. Such behavior is considered extremely rude by the aristocratic family, and they are afraid that there will be some gossip. There once was a son of a noble family who went to stay at someone else''s house, and ended up having an affair with a girl from the family where he stayed, which was not a good look.


    The rich and powerful families of the aristocratic families take this very seriously and do not allow their children to stay at other people''s homes, nor will they easily allow their children to bring their friends back home to stay overnight.


    Gu Jinan went to Jinling Mansion some time ago, and did not live in the Zheng Mansion. He stayed in a vi of the Zheng family. He only went to greet the old people of the Zheng family and the official family in ordance with the rules. The third grandma heard this and said, "Ah, is that so? The rules of this wealthy family are indeed different from those of us in the countryside."


    In the countryside, if a visitores from afar, they wille to stay at home, and it costs money to stay in an inn.


    The third grandfather said: "I am a noble son, so he is naturally different from us farmers. Don''t worry about it and eat quickly."


    After the family had dinner, Gu Jinan went to the workshop: "Mom and dad, I''m going to the workshop first. I made an appointment with Brother Dexing to teach him about the things he couldn''t understand in the book."


    "Hey, let''s go." Gu Dashan was very happy that Brother An could get close to Brother Xing. After all, they were brothers of the same race, and it was always good to be closer.


    The third grandfather said with emotion: "Brother Xing has also made progress."


    It''s just that the price of this progress is too heavy, it''s Sister Mei''s life.


    The next day, Gu Dashan drove a mule cart, took Gu Jinan''s three brothers and his sister, and sent Brother Cheng to Mr. Xia''s house for lessons.


    But today, Mr. Xia invited him in.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and asked Mr. Xia''s servant: "Why did you invite my father in?"


    Mr. Xia looks down on his father. What good can he do by inviting his father in?


    Gu Dashan respected schrs with great reputations. Hearing this, he said, "Mr.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Okay, let''s go together."


    Lets see what tricks that old demon is going to y again.


    Mr. Xia did not expect Gu Jinli toe. When he saw Gu Jinliing in with Gu Dashan and his son, his expression changed and he thought to himself: Misstep!


    But everyone was invited in, and Gu Dashan kept smiling and asked: "Why did you call me in, sir? But Brother Cheng is disobedient and makes you angry?"


    Brother Cheng was wronged: "No, Brother Cheng is obedient."


    Hearing this, Gu Dashan patted his little head and continued to look at Mr. Xia.


    Mr. Xia was a little confused. Gu Jinli saw it and said, "What did Mr. Xia say? What words made it so difficult for Mr. Xia to say it. Is it because he wanted to make some excessive demands and felt rude so he didn''t dare to speak?"


    "Xiaoyu, listen to Mr. Xia first." Gu Dashan had convinced his second daughter, how could he be so rude to Mr. Xia?


    Gu Jinli shut up when he heard this, but he gave Mr. Xia a roll of his eyes in his heart.


    Mr. Xia smiled and said: "Next month will be Brother Cheng''s fifth birthday. The fifth birthday is the beginning of childhood, and it is a big birthday. Xia thought that since he became Brother Cheng''s husband, he might as well let Cheng When my brothers birthday is next month, Ill spend it at Xias house.


    With a sigh, Gu Jinli stood up, looked down at Mr. I dont want to learn anymore!


    Mom, you are so shameless, testing her family''s bottom line again and again. Xia Gu is indeed a madman, so crazy that there is no limit.


    With these words, he sealed his throat with a sword and almost killed Mr. Xia.


    When Mr. Xia saw that Gu Jinli reacted so strongly and even said that he would **** the child and prevent Brother Cheng froming to school, he was immediately frightened and relented: "Xiaoyu misunderstood. Xia just suggested it. It is up to your family to decide whether you agree or not."


    He was afraid that Gu Jinli wouldin to Guanzhu Hu again, so he added: "Xia has no intention of robbing Brother Cheng. He just thinks that he has good qualifications and wants to teach him to be a talent. That''s all."

 Chapter 611: We are a family

    Chapter 611: We are a family


    Chapter 611 We are a family


    "That''s it?" Gu Jinli smiled: "You are indeed a smart person, but you are not the only smart person in the world. Don''t treat everyone as a fool and think that others don''t know what crooked ideas you have."


    She pointed at Mr. Xia and said mercilessly: "Xia Gu, I will tell you clearly now that Brother Cheng belongs to my family, and you are just his husband. I agreed that Brother Cheng shoulde to school because of your talent. For true knowledge, you are responsible for teaching him to be a talented person. As for the other things..."


    Gu Jinli smiled, his smile full of murderous intent: "That''s a delusion!"


    Mr. Xia knew that Gu Jinli was fierce, but he didn''t expect that she would really dare to quarrel with him. These words were a p in the face for him. I thought that Xia Gu had lived for decades, and even the Emperor of Chu was afraid of him, but now he was pointed at and scolded by Gu Jinli.


    Mr. Xia also lost his temper and said, "I know Brother Cheng is from your family, but..."


    "Brother Cheng, who do you choose, Mr. Xia or the second sister?" Gu Jinli was toozy to listen to Mr. Xia''s nonsense, so he interrupted him directly and asked Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng was a little confused as to why the second sister and the husband were quarreling again, but...he came over and hugged Gu Jinli and said, "Choose the second sister."


    He ran to hug Gu Jinan again, raised his head and smiled at him: "Choose the eldest brother too."


    After thinking about it, I felt that I couldnt favor one person over another, so I ran to hug Gu Dashan and said, Brother Cheng likes dad too.


    That way dad wont be sad.


    Gu Dashan was already stunned by Gu Jinli''s scolding Mr. Xia. When he saw Brother Chenging over to hug him, heughed: "Brother Cheng, be good."


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli turned to look at Mr. Xia and said, "Mr. Xia, think carefully about what I just said. When you think about it clearly, our family will decide whether you should continue to teach Brother Cheng."


    She finally said: "Remember, only my family can make the final decision regarding Brother Cheng''s affairs. Whether hees to school? Where he lives? Where he celebrates his birthday is all decided by my family. You are just a gentleman. If you go beyond As a matter of fact, our family will find a husband by ourselves!


    Gu Jinan is also a good at finishing. He didn''t like Mr. Xia stepping on his family''s bottom line again and again. He smiled at Brother Cheng and asked, "Brother Cheng, do you want to go to Uncle Shang''s house to study with your eldest brother?"


    Brother Chengs eyes lit up and he threw himself on Gu Jinan: Think!


    Afraid that Mr. Xia would be upset, he quickly exined: "Mr. Xia is better than Uncle Shang. Brother Cheng just wants to study with his eldest brother."


    Mr. Xia was very sad and wanted to say something, but as soon as he called Brother Cheng, Gu Jinli had already said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, let''s go. We have recently given Brother Cheng a holiday. How can there be any children under five years old?" If you go to school every day, its too tiring and youll get sick.


    As he said that, he already started walking away. Gu Jinan took Brother Cheng''s hand to follow him.


    Brother Cheng nced at Mr. Xia a little worriedly, and then quickly looked away: He was going to follow his second sister and eldest brother!


    Gu Dashan was very embarrassed, but he also didn''t like Mr. Xia letting Brother Chenge to Xia''s house to celebrate his birthday.


    People in Dachu celebrate their birthdays at their own homes and never go to other peoples homes. If they go to other peoples homes to celebrate their birthdays, what will happen?


    As for the husband, we are all here to have dinner together. There is no reason to let the husband help with birthday arrangements. Unless the father of the student''s family is dead, the husband, as the elder, has this qualification, but he is not dead.


    Therefore, he just bowed his hand to Mr. Xia, then caught up with Gu Jinli and the others, led the mule cart, and took them to Yanfu Tower and the private room upstairs.


    Although Gu Dashan was angry, he didn''t want Cheng Geer to lose Mr.


    Xiaoyu, are you really not allowed to let Brother Cheng go to Mr. Xias house for lessons? Gu Dashan said: Its not easy to find a master.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, dad, our Brother Cheng can still be a talent even if he doesn''t study with Xia Gu. Our Brother Cheng is smart, right Brother Cheng."


    Brother Cheng nodded, feeling that he was smart, but: "Second sister... Brother Cheng likes Mr. Xia very much." He looked at his second sister and saw that she was not angry, then continued: "Although Mr. Xia is sometimes fierce Its fierce, but Brother Cheng likes Mr. Xia and continues to be Mr. Xia.


    Uncle Shang came to see Mr. Xia several times. He saw that Uncle Shang was very respectful to Mr. Xia. He also said that his knowledge was limited and he could notpare with Mr. Xia. Mr. Xia had passed the imperial examination. When his eldest brother took the imperial examination in the future, he would have to Help me with some tips.


    Brother Cheng thought that if he continued to study with Mr. Xia, he would be able to help his elder brother.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng and said, "Brother Cheng can study with Mr. Xia, but Brother Cheng must remember that a gentleman is just a gentleman. You can respect him, but you cannot blindly follow him... Do you know what blind obedience is?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head.


    Gu Jinli said: "Except for homework, you don''t have to listen to what he says, just like this time he wants you to go to his house to celebrate his birthday. Birthdays are always celebrated at home, unless a family member dies. I will only go to my husband''s house to spend time with you. Do you want your family to die?"


    Brother Cheng was scared and cried, holding Gu Jinli: "Woohoo ... don''t, Cheng Geer does not want his family to die, and the second sister dies."


    He cried and asked her again: "Second sister, does your head still hurt? Brother Cheng, let me blow it for you, and it won''t hurt anymore."


    Gu Jinli was stunned. This little guy still remembered that she was hit on the head by the Niu brothers and fell intoa.


    So touched, my dear brother!


    Gu Jinliforted him: "Brother Cheng, if you don''t cry, the second sister''s injury has long been healed, but Brother Cheng must remember that our parents, eldest brother, eldest sister, and us are one family. Family and husband are different. Studying matters You can listen to your husband, but you have to listen to your family for other things. But when you grow up and have your own ideas about what you want to do, you can do it. The premise is that you are willing to do it and are not being induced to do it. do you understand?"


    Brother Cheng: "I kind of understand, but I don''t understand a little...Second sister, Brother Cheng doesn''t quite understand."


    Gu Jinanughed at the side and said, "You almost knocked him out."


    He came over, knelt down in front of Brother Cheng, looked at him and said: "As for studying, I listen to my husband, and for other things, we listen to our family. It''s good that Brother Cheng understands this now. In the future, no matter how slow I am, brother Ill teach you slowly, dont rush.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "I understand."


    Gu Jinan praised: "Brother Cheng is so smart. Today, as a reward, Brother Cheng can eat it with all his heart."


    Brother Cheng was very happy when he heard this: "Big brother is the best, I want to eat a lot of delicious food."


    Gu Jinliughed at him: "You are a foodie, you just know how to eat."


    Brother Cheng retorted with a small face raised: "My eldest brother agreed."


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his face: "Our eldest brother is a doting brother."


    Brother Cheng didn''t understand: "What is a doting brother and a crazy demon? The eldest brother is the best, not a devil. The second sister is not allowed to say that."


    Gu Jinli was jealous: "You will help the eldest brother to speak. The crazy man who dotes on his younger brother does not mean that the eldest brother is a devil, but means that the eldest brother is very good to his younger brother. Come on, the second sister will take you to the kitchen. You can choose what you want to eat. .


    Brother Cheng was very happy to hear this, and hurriedly took Gu Jinli''s hand and left.


    In the private room, Gu Jinan saw that Gu Dashan was very worried and said, "Don''t worry, Dad, Mr. Xia doesn''t dare to do anything to our family."


    He revealed a little bit of the inside story to Gu Dashan: "Guanzhu Hu is kind to Mr. Xia, and Guanzhu Hu will help our family. You don''t have to worry about Mr. Xia''s affairs, our family will not suffer."

 Chapter 612: talk

    Chapter 612: talk


    Chapter 612 Discussion


    Gu Dashan felt relieved when he heard this: "You and Xiaoyu have always had ideas. It''s up to you brothers and sisters. Dad has no objection and both agree."


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this. Although his father didn''t have much ability, he had one thing that was great. He would trust them and let them do what he thought was right without causing any trouble for them.


    Gu Dashan thought of Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo, and asked: "Brother An, is it difficult for Master Zheng to get along with Master Guan? Will he look down on us farmers?"


    Actually, he wanted to ask, had An Ge''er been bullied by them? It''s terrible to ask directly and hurt the elder''s heart. After all, An Ge''er is already old, almost sixteen.


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this and said, "Don''t worry, Dad, I get along very well with Brother Zheng and Brother Shangguan. They have no family background when ites to making friends. As long as they have simr interests and good knowledge, we will have a sincere friendship."


    Gu Dashan felt relieved after hearing this, and said in surprise: "Since such a noble son from aristocratic family has no sense of family status, it is really rare."


    Gu Jinan shook his head and said: "I have no regard for family status when ites to making friends, but I still attach great importance to family status when ites to marriage."


    As he was talking, the sound of stomping footsteps could be heard. Gu Jinli and Cheng Geer returned to the private room, both of them holding a te of food in their hands.


    Brother Cheng was carrying a te of crystal red date cake. Because he was walking fast, his little body was swaying.


    Gu Dashan hurriedly went to pick him up and wanted to get him a te, but he refused to let him go and said, "Brother Cheng, you have to get it yourself. Dad,e and eat the cake. This one is red, different from the osmanthus cake."


    Heined again: "The second sister said that she had eaten breakfast less than an hour ago. She can only get one kind of cake. You can''t eat too much, otherwise you won''t be able to eat at noon and you won''t be able to eat at night."


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "Your second sister is right, eating too much will umte food and make your stomach ufortable."


    Brother Cheng remembered that his stomach felt very ufortable when he was umting food at night. He nodded and said, "Yeah, Brother Cheng knew that, so he only took a te of cakes and the second sister took a te of fried sweet potato balls."


    Sweet potato meatballs were also made by my second sister and taught by the cook in the restaurant. They are also delicious.


    Gu Dashanughed when he heard this, followed Brother Cheng back to the table, picked him up so that he could put the te on the table, and then carried him to a chair to sit down.


    Gu Jinan said: "Don''t eat too much, just have a piece of crystal red date cake and a few sweet potato balls, and do your homework after eating."


    Brother Cheng wasughing at first, but he was confused when he heard this. He looked at Gu Jinan and said weakly: "Brother, I didn''t go to school today."


    Gu Jinan: "You still have to do homework even if you don''t go to school. You can''t miss your homework."


    He took out a three-character scripture from Cheng Geer''s small book bag, selected two pages, and said, "Just write these two pages, just write them twice."


    This amount of homework is much less than what Mr. Xia left. Brother Cheng was happy to hear this. After eating a piece of crystal red date cake, he started to do his homework.


    Gu Jinli took out the drawings of the new house he had brought with him and started drawing again.


    This is the new house her family will build next year. It is veryrge and has two entrances. However, this two-entry house is muchrger than the ones in the town. Each house has three courtyards, the main courtyard and the left and right guest courtyards, which add up to six courtyards, so you can run around as you like.


    Seeing that they were all busy, Gu Dashan got up and went downstairs to pick up Granny Tao and the others.


    Mother Tao and Xiao Ji had to work in the workshop, so they arrivedter than them. Since it was cold and Grandma Tao was older, it was better for him to go and pick her up.


    Gu Dashan didn''t run far when he met Aunt Tao and Xiaoji at the intersection of Shangjia Vige. He asked them to get in the car and drive the mule cart to Yanfu Tower.


    Not long after they arrived at Yanfu Tower, two carriages stopped in front of the Yanfu Tower. It was the Zheng family who followed the official family.


    Lu Hefu''s son Lu Peng was smarter. After Gu Jinan''s instructions, he said that two noble gentlemen woulde to the restaurant in the morning. When he saw the carriage parked in front of the door, he immediately said to Lu Gensheng''s grandson: "Guangzi, go tell An Ge''er quickly. The guest he was waiting for has arrived.


    Hey. Lu Guang hurriedly went upstairs to inform Gu Jinan. Lu Peng went out to greet Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo. He saluted and said, "Are you two Mr. Zheng and Mr. Guan? An Ge''er is waiting for you two. Pleasee with the younger one."


    Zheng Ying followed Guan Zhuo and the apanying servants and got out of the carriage. Hearing this, he nced at Lu Peng and said, "Lead the way."


    Hey. Lu Peng responded, leading Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo into Yanfu Tower.


    As soon as they climbed up the wooden stairs, Gu Jinan and Gu Dashan came out to greet them: "Brother Zheng, brother Shangguan, it''s hard working from afar, please invite me to the private room upstairs."


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo were very happy to see Gu Jinan. After saying hello, they raised their hands to Gu Dashan and said, "Hello, Uncle Gu."


    Gu Dashan was very nervous and said with a smile: "No need to be polite, no need to be polite, pleasee in quickly."


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuoughed when they saw Gu Dashan being honest and honest, and followed him to the private room upstairs.


    This is another private room, in the middle of the second floor, and Gu Jinli and Cheng Geer are in the private room next door.


    She and Gu Jinan had discussed it, and if Gu Jinan agreed to sign the contract, she would not take action.


    In the private room, pastries, tea, and a pot of hot soy milk have been served.


    "Is this the crystal cake made in your restaurant? Is this white soy milk?" Zheng Ying was very interested in this and asked immediately when she saw it.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Brother Zheng, try it. If you don''t like it, drink tea."


    Zheng Ying sat down, picked up the soy milk gracefully, took a sip, and praised: "The taste is rich and sweet, very soft and delicious."


    After hearing this, Shangguan Zhuo also picked up a bowl of soy milk and drank it: "It''s really good."


    However, he is used to drinking clear tea and does not like such sweet things.


    After greeting them, Gu Jinan said: "Let''s talk about soy sauce first."


    Shangguan Zhuo nodded: "Okay."


    Behind him, the two chief stewards of the Shangguan family and the Zheng family smiled. They came here to discuss the soy sauce business and did not want to waste too much time on other things.


    Gu Jinan directly took out a contract and handed it to Shangguan Zhuo: "Brother Shangguan, take a look."


    Shangguan Zhuo took it, frowned, and handed the contract to Zheng Ying.


    After Zheng Ying took a look at it, he felt that it was nothing. Because of his grandfather''s tolerance, the descendants of the Zheng family all had a sense of moderation and felt that there was no need to fight for some benefits. He nodded and said: "I think it''s okay, not too much." point."


    The contract states that the Gu family will open the soy sauce workshop and be responsible for the production, while the Zheng family and the Guan family will be responsible for selling the soy sauce using their own connections. The Gu family will take 40% of the profits and the other two will take 30%.


    The chief steward of the Shangguan family disagreed and said: "Since there are threepanies doing business in partnership, the benefits should be equally divided. As for the soy sauce workshop, our Shangguan family has many viges. We can select a few Zhuangzi to build the soy sauce workshop, which can keep it confidential. , and there is no need to spend money on manpower.


    This chief steward is the son of the housekeeper of the Shangguan family. If nothing unexpected happens, he will seed his father as the housekeeper of the Shangguan family.


    He was very aware of the benefits of soy sauce, so he valued it very much, and wanted to take the opportunity to get the soy sauce recipe, so as to make great contributions to the Shangguan family.

 Chapter 613: Give profit

    Chapter 613: Give profit


    Chapter 613: Giving Profits


    Gu Jinan could see through the big manager''s mind at a nce.


    Xiaoyu is indeed right. A noble man like Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo may give up a little profit, but ves from wealthy families are the most difficult to deal with. If they are short-sighted, they will take advantage of any advantage.


    Gu Jinan smiled gently, but the words he spoke were like a p in the face of the chief steward.


    He said: "Shangguan Guanshi said this, but you want the soy sauce recipe? To be honest, I don''t mind giving away the soy sauce recipe, but now there is a cooperation between threepanies, and the workshop is built on the Shangguan family''s vige. You have to know the soy sauce recipe, so what should the Zheng family do? Is it only fair that they should also know the soy sauce recipe?"


    But in this way, the soy sauce recipe that was originally known by only one family will be known by threepanies, and it may be thirtypanies in the future. Then it will be a bad thing on the street. How can you make money?


    The fairest way is to hold the soy sauce recipe in my familys hands, and the Zheng family can follow the official family and get the dividends.


    Shangguan Steward''s face darkened. How dare this mud-legged man expose his thoughts in public? Isn''t he afraid of angering the Shangguan family?


    Shangguan Ping smiled: "I dare to ask Mr. Gu, what if your family leaks the soy sauce recipe one day? We are all Shangguan family sons. They know the rules best and are loyal to protect their master. If soy sauce It is made in the Shangguan family''s vige. It is made by a family like ours. The soy sauce recipe will never be leaked. But Mr. Gu, what ability does your family have to ensure that the soy sauce recipe is not leaked? "


    Oh, you dare to look down on a poor peasant man. He just wants to tell this poor man that a poor man should have the self-consciousness of a poor man. Don''t think that you can be on an equal footing with an aristocratic family by making good things. You are not worthy. !


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan''s smile did not diminish. He looked at Shangguan Zhuo and asked, "Brother Shangguan, is this your servant who loyally protects the master? He really knows the rules."


    After Shangguan Zhuo heard this, his face was burning, and he hurriedly scolded Shangguan Ping: "You don''t understand the rules, if you have the right to speak here, get out of here."


    After saying that, he looked at the boy next to him.


    The young man Hui Wu immediately stepped forward, twisted Shangguan Ping''s hand, and escorted him out.


    Gu Dashan was shocked when he saw this. This was such a good business negotiation, but why did they start a fight?


    Gu Jinan stood up, bowed to Shangguan Zhuo, and said, "Brother Shangguan, don''t me me. I don''t mean to show shame to the Shangguan family, I just don''t want the business of the three of us to be ruined by a ve."


    Shangguan Zhuo had been with Gu Jinan for some time, and he thought he understood his character and admired his ability. Hearing this, he stood up and returned the greeting: "It was my servant who was rude first. I should apologize. Brother Gu, please don''t." Strange."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Brother Shangguan is serious. We are not only friends, but also brothers. We country people always say whatever we say to our brothers. We are close friends by fate. I hope Brother Shangguan doesn''t annoy me."


    Tomunicate by life?


    Shangguan Zhuo was very touched when he heard this and returned a salute to Gu Jinan: "I have been taught something."


    Zheng Ying saw it and smiled and said, "Sit down quickly. If you continue to bow like this, I will ask you for a wedding drink."


    Because of this joke, the atmosphere became better.


    Zheng Ying put away her smile and said seriously: "Brother Shangguan Xian, I think Brother Gu is right. It is safest for his family to hold the soy sauce recipe... To put it bluntly, our two families had a quarrel before. This Its not appropriate to set up a soy sauce workshop in anyones vige. My grandfather wrote in a letter and said that he only wants to use this business to improve the rtionship between our two families and not to cause any further discord.


    Shangguan Zhuo nodded after hearing this: "That''s what my grandfather said in his letter."


    It''s just that the ve deceived the master, and what happened to Shangguan Ping just happened.


    But Shangguan Ping dared to do this because of his grandmother''s influence.


    Shangguanpings mother was my grandmothers dowry girl and the person she trusted the most.


    But the soy sauce business is not only rted to the family''s ie, but also rted to the rtionship between the Shangguan family and the Zheng family. He cannot let his servants ruin it, and his grandfather will not let his grandmother ruin a big thing.


    Shangguan Zhuo nodded and said, "Brother Gu, just do as your family says." Zheng Ying also nodded: "Yes, I agree."


    Seeing that they agreed, Gu Jinan smiled again and said, "Brother Zheng is as reasonable as brother Guan, so it''s hard for my family to get too much dividends."


    He deliberately pretended to think about it for a while and said: "Let''s do it this way. My family will only take 30% of the soy sauce dividends, and the remaining 10% will be reserved for you two. You can use it to dredge things up or help the poor people. My family doesnt have any objections.


    After Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying heard this, they were surprised and said in admiration: "Brother Gu has such a noble and upright heart, we admire him."


    Rich families often spend some money to help poor people in order to gain a good reputation, but they did not expect that the Gu family also had such a sense of righteousness. They were really surprised.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "It''s just a trivial matter. My family has also been through hardships. I know that life is not easy for poor people."


    He also reminded Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo: "However, if the Zheng family and the Guan family want to donate 10% of the dividend to the national treasury, it is better to be cautious."


    Gu Jinan stopped talking and didn''t say anything to bring trouble.


    Zheng Ying understood what Guan Zhuo said and said gratefully, "We have recorded what Brother Gu said."


    Today''s imperial court is very, very poor, and the treasury has no money at all. The emperor is thinking of ways to make money, so he has issued a death order to Dali Temple. The water bandit case must be solved before the year, so that Ruyang Marquis can copy it. The family of the government will fill the treasury and have a good year.


    For the sake of money, the Emperor of Dachu dealt with the water bandit case strictly, and all the noble families whose homes were involved were confiscated and exiled.


    Anyway, I just want money.


    At this time, if the two of them foolishly donate 10% of their dividends to the treasury, the emperor will definitely bite off half of their meat like a tiger that smells fishy smell.


    Gu Jinan said: "I will write the contract right now. After signing it, we will have a good meal."


    He took out a pen and paper, wrote three contracts in front of everyone, and handed them to Shangguan Zhuo and Zheng Ying.


    After reading it, the two said: "No problem, we will sign the contract right away."


    He also praised: "Brother Gu has a strong character and has made great progress recently. Will he be taking the scientific examination next year?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "I have never been to a private school before. Now I think my knowledge is good, but not solid enough. I want to study hard for a few years and then take the exam."


    Zheng Ying heard this and said: "Brother Gu is a solid person. It would be good to study hard for a few years."


    Not long after, Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo signed and stamped the private seals of each family.


    Gu Jinan put the contract away and said, "I''ll take it and have my sister sign it and have her fingerprints printed."


    Although he was the one negotiating the business, the soy sauce was made by Xiaoyu, so it was still written in Xiaoyus name.


    Zheng Ying followed Guan Zhuo to listen, nodded and said, "Brother Gu, please excuse me."


    The two of them were not surprised that Gu Jinan''s sister was next door, because Gu Jinan told them that his sister learned soy sauce from an olddy who escaped from famine, and they had no intention of meeting the real owner. This is so rude. No one from an aristocratic family can do it. Anyone who can ask to see other girls is a gangster!

 Chapter 614: News of Qin Erlang’s death [Thank you for your monthly votes 0]

    Chapter 614: News of Qin Eng��s death [Thank you for your monthly votes 0]


    Chapter 614 Death of Qin Eng [Thank you for your monthly votes^0^]


    Gu Jinli was still drawing the blueprints of his new house in the private room next door. When he saw Gu Jinaning in with three contracts, he smiled and said, "Done?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "Thirty percent of the bonus, 10% for their two activities, the recipe is in our hands."


    The matter of profit sharing was decided by the brothers and sisters. Xiaoyu said that wealthy families like to y charity. They will first ask for 40% of the profit, and finally give up 10%. This will not only gain favor, but also make the two families trust her family more and feel that her family is not a money-grubbing person. , but a noble and upright home with the world in mind.


    Although they have no eggs, all Gu Jinli wants is for the two families to trust her family more. As for Tianxia, it''s not her baby, so why is she carrying it?


    After Gu Jinli read the three contracts, he finally signed and fingerprinted them. After drying the ink, he gave two of the contracts to Gu Jinan and asked him: "Brother, are you going to send them to the county? If so, we won''t wait for you."


    Gu Jinan smiled and shook his head: "You are also heartless. As soon as I finished doing things for you, you kicked my eldest brother away."


    Answered her previous question: "There is no need to go to the county town today, but tomorrow I will send twenty jars of soy sauce to the two of them to the county town for them to take home."


    The Chinese New Year ising soon, so take it back and give it as a gift, so as to make your reputation known. Next year, the soy sauce will be sold directly as soon as ites out.


    Gu Jinli was very distressed. Twenty jars of soy sauce could be sold for a lot of money. But if you want to do business, you have to invest some money in the early stage, and reminded: "Remember to ask them for the capital, each family is five hundred taels, no less."


    Buying a vat, buying people, and buying soybeans all cost money.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it."


    He brought the signed contract to Zheng Ying and followed Guan Zhuo: "The principal prepared is one thousand five hundred taels, and each of our three families will have five hundred."


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo immediately asked their servants to bring five hundred taels of silver notes and gave them to Gu Jinan.


    Five hundred taels is nothing to the two of them. The family pays more than a thousand taels to their servants every month. These five hundred taels can be exchanged for huge profits in the future, so why not do it.


    After Gu Jinan collected the banknote, he took out the menu and asked Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo to order. The two of them looked at the names of the dishes on the menu, their eyes were dazzled, and sighed: "Brother Gu, we are responsible for these dishes in your restaurant." Its like nothing Ive ever tasted before.


    He pointed to the crystal osmanthus cake and crystal red date cake on the table: "These two cakes are really beautiful. They are more exquisite than many cakes in Jinling Mansion."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan wrote down the recipes for the two pastries with a few strokes, and then said, "I''ll ask the waiter to bring you two bags of water chestnut powder backter, and let the cook follow them."


    Xiaoyu said that even if you know the recipe, you can''t make this kind of crystal cake without water chestnut powder, and only she can make water chestnut powder.


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo were both shocked: "Brother Gu, this kind of recipe is something that can be passed down from family to family. It''s not appropriate for you to just give it to us like this."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "It''s just two kinds of pastries, not valuable things. Brother Zheng and Brother Shangguan, please take them."


    Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo heard this and felt that Gu Jinan''s treatment of Chicheng was a lesson to them, and they treated him more sincerely. However, they didn''t know that Gu Jinan, like Gu Jinli, was born in the year of the fox.


    After a cup of tea, the waiter served various dishes, and Gu Jinan and Gu Dashan entertained them.


    Gu Jinli was having lunch with Brother Cheng, Aunt Tao, and Xiao Ji in the private room next door.


    Xiao Ji is very happy. Its great to follow the little boss. Not only does he not have to work, but he can also eat so much delicious food.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said, "Xiao Ji, you have gained weight."


    Xiao Ji was putting a mouthful of meat into his mouth. When he heard this, it was neither eating nor not eating: "Little boss..."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Eat, I''m not telling you to eat. You''re already thin, so you''ll look better if you eat more. But your boxing and kicking skills can''t bepromised. If your boxing and kicking skills are too bad, I won''t want you."


    Although she knows how to box and kick, the maids around her must also know how to do it. Xiao Ji has also been practicing martial arts since childhood, but her kung fu is worse than Sister Li''s, so she has to practice harder. After hearing this, Xiaoji hurriedly said: "Well, I will practice well, and I will definitely surpass Sister Li!"


    Gu Jinli smiled. After finishing the meal, he ordered two tables for the banquet and asked Xiaoji to tell the kitchen to cook it and take it home.


    More than half an hourter, Gu Jinan and Gu Dashan sent Zheng Ying and Shangguan Zhuo away and entered the private room. Two tables of banquets were also prepared and packed with twenty bamboo boxes.


    Xiaoji and Lu Guang loaded the vegetables into the mule cart, and Gu Dashan drove the mule cart home.


    That night, two tables were set up at their house, and Mr. Qin, Mr. Wu, Mr. Cheng, and Master Shi were invited to have a meal together.


    Brother Cheng was very happy. He kept eating and eating today, so satisfied. But when I woke up the next day, I started to worry again and asked Gu Jinli, "Second sister, aren''t you going to your husband''s house today?"


    Gu Jinli: "I won''t go. It depends on the situation. If Mr.


    Brother Cheng pped his fingers and said, "But Brother Cheng''s birthday will be a long, long time away. It won''t arrive until next month. Even my eldest brother won''t go to school for such a long time."


    The eldest brother goes to school every day, so even if he asks for leave, he will not take more than three days.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay, you''re still young. It''s early to go to school now. It doesn''t matter if you dy it for a month. Let''s just treat it as winter vacation."


    Brother Cheng looked up at her: "What is winter vacation?"


    Gu Jinli roared loudly, punched in the yard, and replied: "It''s just a holiday due to the cold weather."


    Brother Cheng was shocked: Can I still take a holiday when the weather is cold?


    Gu Jinli: "Of course, I can take a summer vacation when the weather is hot."


    Brother Cheng was moved and thought that he was just taking a cold holiday. Mr. Xia wouldn''t be angry, right?


    Mr. Xia had no time to be angry now. He was reprimanded by Guanzhu Hu again. This time, someone from Huyun Temple came and gave Mr.


    Finally, he warned him: "The master said that although you are the most knowledgeable here, you are not the only one who is knowledgeable. If you don''t repent, in order to prevent your husband from ruining our affairs, we can only take him away." Rece it.


    Mr. Xia was not happy to be reced, so he had no choice but to ept the punishment.


    Hu Guanzhu wrote to Gu Jinli again, telling her about punishing Mr.


    Gu Jinli was not satisfied with the result of this punishment. He did not send Brother Cheng to school immediately. Instead, he gave Brother Cheng a winter vacation and let him y at home. He also said that he would celebrate his birthday.


    Brother Cheng was very happy and kept asking: "Can I eat the kind of cakes that the second sister made for Brother Sang?"


    The cake is delicious.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, the second sister will do it for you when the timees."


    The second sister is the best, I like the second sister the most. Brother Cheng was so happy that he followed Gu Jinli around for the next few days, thinking that he would tter the second sister more so that he could get more delicious food.


    But just when Brother Cheng was happy, something happened that made the whole family sad. Qin Eng died.

 Chapter 615: Big difference between the two lives

    Chapter 615: Big difference between the two lives


    Chapter 615: Two lives are very different


    The news was sent from Yuchang Prefecture in Zhongzhou to He''an Prefecture. When Vice Admiral Lan and others received the news, they were shocked. The young man who was so brave when suppressing the water bandits was gone.


    "Is the news confirmed? Could it be wrong?" Lieutenant General Lan couldn''t believe that Qin Eng died like this, so he grabbed the soldier who came to report the funeral from Yuchang Mansion and asked.


    The soldier said: "The news is absolutely true. Our general also asked people to search the mountains for several days, but no whole body was found... The general has ordered the remaining body parts to be burned, and his subordinates brought Qin Eng''s ashes and a set of clothes. Come, please send someone to Qin Eng''s house quickly, sir, to give these things to his family."


    Seeing that Vice General Lan seemed to care about Qin Eng, he was afraid that he would be angered, so he added: "Many people died this time, not just Qin Eng."


    So don''t be angry.


    Having said all this, it is estimated that Qin Eng is really dead.


    Lieutenant General Lan''s eyes were red: "It''s a pity that a good young man is missing. If he can practice it, our great Chu can also have many generals."


    Although Lieutenant General Lan was heartbroken that Qin Eng died, he was not required to do such things as mourning.


    He called a small gmander and said: "Take him to the Tianfu County Military Station and let him go back with Sang. Tell Brother Jiang that if you can, give Sang a few days off. Although the whole body has note back, the funeral can be done." It still needs to be done.


    "Yes." Xiaoqi Chang responded, mounted his fast horse, and headed to Tianfu County with the soldiers reporting the funeral.


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard the news of Qin Eng''s death. There was no expression on Leng Jun''s face. The g leader thought he was too sad and advised: "Brother Qin, my condolences. There is a lot more chaos in Zhongzhou than here. It''s often Some soldiers died."


    But Qin Eng died not long after he left, which was a bit unlucky.


    Qin Sang''s voice was filled with sadness: "Brother Wu is talking about..."


    Jiang Qi did not expect that Qin Eng would die so soon, and was very heartbroken. Heforted Qin Sang: "Don''t be sad, Sang. Life and death are fateful. Eng is destined to be unlucky in this life. He will definitely be a blessed man in the next life. Maybe he will be lucky as soon as he is born." Be the son of a prince or noble."


    Jiang Qi felt that he couldn''t say any moreforting nonsense, so he finally patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, "I''ll give you five days off. You can go back and take care of your second brother''s funeral, and then spend some time with your father."


    Mr. Qin has also had a hard life. He would never say anything about his son''s death. Now another grandson has died. If you learn about Qin Eng''s death, you still don''t know how to feel sad?


    Qin Sang nodded: "Thank you, Uncle Jiang."


    Qin Sang quickly packed up his things, mounted the horse from the military station, and returned to Dafeng Vige with Captain Wu and the soldiers.


    The whole family was very happy to see Qin Sang back, but when they saw one of the soldiers with white cloth tied around his hands and waist, they all panicked.


    Soldiers whoe to report mourning will tie white cloth around their arms and waist. This is the custom. Someone has died.


    The third grandfather hurriedly took Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan to the Qin family.


    As soon as I arrived at Qin''s house, I heard the soldier who reported the funeral say: "After many victims had no food, they did not want to be servants, so they fled to the mountains and became bandits. The general led his soldiers into the mountains to suppress the bandits. Qin Eng was He performed well and became a member of the vanguard team. But his team was unlucky. Not only did they encounter bandits, but they also encountered a tiger. The tiger was too ferocious and killed one and injured two on the spot. Qin In order to save everyone, Eng cut his own arm and used blood to attract the tiger... By the time everyone found him, he had been eaten until only a few pieces of meat were left."


    Xiao Bing took off the cloth bag on his back and handed it to Mr. Qin: "The minced meat has been burned. Here are the ashes and a set of clothes worn by Qin Eng. You can build a grave and bury him."


    As for the money for pensions, there is no money. The court is so short of money that it can hardly even pay military sries. There is no money left to pay for the dead.


    When Third Grandpa heard this, his head was buzzing and he almost fainted. He was supported by Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan and walked over. He choked and said: "Eng, are you gone?"


    Mr. Qin held Qin Eng''s ashes and clothes, tears fell from his eyes, nodded, and said in a tearful voice: "It''s all life." Mr. Qin was not pretending to cry, but really shed tears. Now, whether Eng lives or dies, he can only rely on himself. If things don''t work out, his fate in the future will be worse than death without aplete body.


    The third grandpa cried bitterly: "What a good young man, why did he disappear?"


    Brother Qin''s life is too bitter. All his sons have died, leaving only two grandsons. Now another one has died.


    He wiped away his tears and said to Mr. Qin: "My condolences, Mr. Qin, you still have Sang."


    Mr. Qin nodded and said with a wry smile: "Brother Gu, there is no need tofort me... I''m used to it."


    As soon as he said these words, everyone''s eyes turned red.


    The soldier who came to report the funeral knelt down and kowtowed to Mr. Qin three times on behalf of Qin Eng. Then he stood up and said goodbye: "I have to go to other ces to report the funeral. I can''t stay long. You have to express my condolences."


    After saying that, he and Chief Wu got on their horses and left. When they left the vige, they said happily: "The Qin family is a kind family and they didn''t bother asking for money."


    He wasing all the way to report his funeral. The two families in front of him were crying and moring for money, and they almost beat him up.


    Wu Banchang did not say anything. He was very angry that the imperial court did not pay pensions to the dead soldiers. He did not even pay pensions to the dead soldiers. The emperor was too cold-blooded and something would happen.


    At the end of Dafeng Vige, several families have gathered at Qins house tofort Mr. Qin.


    Gu Jinan was afraid that something might happen to Mr. Qin, so he called Uncle Dai.


    However, Mr. Qin did not faint, he just cried sadly. He looked much older, but Luo Huiniang, when she heard that Qin Eng was dead, she fainted immediately.


    After Gu Jinli rescued her, Luo Huiniang cried loudly, grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and asked: "Xiaoyu, is this fake, right? Brother Qin is so powerful, how could he die? It must be fake. .


    Gu Jinli said: "Hui Niang, Qin Eng is not the same as us. Now that he is dead, you can put it down and live your life well."


    Luo Huiniang couldn''t listen, and kept crying, which rmed Mrs. Chu, but Mrs. Chu ignored her and let this dead girl be sad, so that she could let go of this bad fate.


    Luo Huiniang was born to the Chu family. How could she hide her little ideas from the Chu family? But the Chu family knew very well that Qin Eng would not marry Hui Niang if he didn''t like their family, so he didn''t care and let Qin Eng try his best to break Hui Niang''s heart.


    Little girls are always proud of themselves. After being hurt a few times, they be afraid and stop bothering with them.


    Luo Huiniang was crying her heart out over Qin Eng''s death. Far away in a deep mountain forest in Yuchang Prefecture, Zhongzhou, Qin Eng had already changed his clothes and came to the agreed ce to meet A Ji.


    Ah Ji only brought two people with him. When he saw Qin Eng, he smiled and said, "As expected of the direct grandson of Duke Wei, he can even kill a tiger."


    Originally, their n was for Qin Eng to go into the mountain to suppress the bandits, and then pretend to be killed by the bandits and fall off the cliff. Unexpectedly, a tiger would appear on the way.


    Fortunately, Qin Eng was brave and killed the tiger.


    Although there is some deviation from the n, Qin Eng wille to Yuchang Mansion to serve as a soldier, which is different from the previous life.

 Chapter 616: exchange

    Chapter 616: exchange


    Chapter 616 Exchange


    In thest life, Qin Eng did not transfer to Yuchang Mansion in Zhongzhou, but ran away on his own.


    His selfishness almost brought disaster to several families. In the end, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli tried their best to save the situation and set up a trap to wipe out several families.


    Qin Eng said: "It''s just a tiger. It will die in a few blows."


    He said it calmly, but he was able to kill the tiger because of Gu Jinli''s poison.


    When suppressing the water bandits, Qin Sang gave him a lot of poisons and antidotes and told him how to use them. But he looked down on those poor people and looked down upon this poisonous fighting method, so he did not use poison, but did not throw away the poison, but kept it.


    This time when he met a tiger, he only used a packet of poison to inject the poison into the tiger''s mouth. He sessfully escaped from the tiger''s mouth and survived.


    Hearing this, Ah Ji praised him: "It was only Mr. Wei who was so brave that he could kill the tiger."


    Handed another bundle to Qin Eng: "It''s cold, this is the big cloak I specially prepared for the second master. Second master put it on."


    Qin Eng nodded, took the cloak and put it on his body. The coldness on his body immediately disappeared. He exhaled, this was the life he should live, farming, wearing bup clothes, eating multigrain rice, and dealing with a group of rough peasants, that was not his life.


    Ah Ji noticed the sheepskin palm protector on his hand, paused, and asked: "Second Master, this palm protector is pretty good, but is it a gift from the daughter of Gu Dafu''s family?"


    The fact that Qin Eng came to Yuchang Mansion in Zhongzhou to serve as a soldier made him a little uneasy. After seeing these familiar sheepskin palms, he couldn''t help but ask questions.


    Qin Eng frowned and said with disgust: "Are you talking about Gu Yumei? She has been dead long ago."


    "Dead!" Ah Ji was shocked and quickly asked: "Is what the second master said true? Is Gu Yumei really dead?"


    Qin Eng nodded: "Well, she was kidnapped into the mountains by a group of patters and killed. What did you ask her to do? She was just a peasant girl, so she died."


    What is there to be concerned about?


    Aji looked at Qin Eng with an expression that had nothing to do with him, whether Gu Yumei was alive or dead, he couldn''t say anything... In thest life, Qin Eng liked Gu Yumei very much. He married her as a child and gave birth to her. a son.


    And Qin Eng was destined to Gu Yumei because he met Gu Yumei when she was kidnapped into the mountains. He rescued Gu Yumei, and Gu Yumei fell in love with Qin Eng. She never said they would get married and waited for him for several years. Finally they met again and made Qin Eng a baby directly.


    Gu Yumei also made a pair of sheepskin palm protectors for Qin Eng. Although Qin Eng disliked them, he wore them for several years.


    Different, yet different!


    A Ji is going crazy. If what happens in this life is different from thest one, won''t he lose all his advantages?


    He was anxious and asked quickly: "Where is the girl from the Luo family? Is she dead?"


    Qin Eng was annoyed by Ah Ji asking this, but now he had to rely on Ah Ji, so he could only patiently reply: "He''s not dead, he was saved by me."


    "I was saved by you!" Ah Ji was dizzy and almost fell over. He quickly regained hisposure and said with a smile: "The Luo family girl is a lucky one. If she can be saved by the second master, she will definitely enjoy endless benefits in the future. Prosperity and wealth.


    Qin Eng thought of Luo Huiniang''s entanglement with him, and felt disgusted in his heart. He took off his sheepskin guard and said, "It doesn''t matter whether she is rich or poor, it has nothing to do with me."


    Ah Ji shook his head inwardly. If it was Luo Huiniang who survived this time, then Qin Eng would probably meet her again and continue what Gu Yumei had left unfinished.


    The fates of Luo Huiniang and Gu Yumei should have been interchanged.


    "Sir, you can go." The two confidants brought by Ah Ji had already surveyed the road for a while and came back to urge them.


    Ah Ji nodded and took Qin Eng away from the mountains.


    On the way, he couldn''t help but ask: "Is the eldest sister of Gu Jinli''s family still at home?" Qin Eng almost wanted to curse: "How do I know about her family? In short, their family was still the same when I left, but her little brother Its time to go to school, and Mr. Xia came to town, so I studied with him.


    Finally, he said in a deep voice: "Don''t ask, those families'' affairs have nothing to do with us, get out of the mountain quickly."


    After Ah Ji heard this, he remained silent for a long time... Gu Jinli''s house was still the same when he left, which meant that Gu Jinxiu did not leave home to go to Fucheng.


    This is another difference.


    In thest life, Gu Jinxiu went to Fucheng, andter, with the agreement of the Xia family, she married the second son of the Zhan family in Jiangnan.


    The Zhan family is a wealthy family, and Mr. Zhan has outstanding literary talent and is a famous talent in the south of the Yangtze River. It''s a pity that he was a romantic by nature, and regarded lingering in the flowers as the style of a madman. After marrying Gu Jinxiu, he not only had several concubines, but also kept several concubines outside and acted as the groom every day.


    This incident made Gu Jinli so angry that he drugged him to death. But Mr. Zhan was too crazy. After he was crippled, he changed his taste and became addicted to the habit of cutting sleeves.


    Gu Jinxiu was exhausted mentally and physically, and finally died in childbirth. In the following years, the Zhan family was also ruined by Gu Jinli and waspletely defeated.


    The boy from the Luo family who liked Gu Jinxiu went to the northwest battlefield and died on the battlefield. The son and daughter of the Luo family were considered dead, leaving only two old people living with the Gu family.


    If Gu Jinxiu had not left home in this life, would she still be the second wife of the Zhan family?


    Ah Ji is very worried because of these differences from the previous life, fearing that he will lose the advantage of seeing everything.


    In Dafeng Vige, after several familiesforted Mr. Qin, they began to arrange the funeral of Qin Eng. Because Qin Eng was under twenty and did not wear a crown, he died prematurely, so he could only hold a simple ceremony, not as grand as a funeral.


    On the day of the burial, it was still snowing in the sky. Qin Sang supported Mr. Qin, and behind him was the coffin carried by Qiu Lang and Feng Jin. There was no body in the coffin, only ashes and clothes were ced.


    Several family members followed the coffin to bury Qin Eng, and they were busy until evening before the funeral waspleted.


    After Qin Sang helped Mr. Qin home, he went to worship and thank each household ording to the rules.


    The whole family felt sorry for him, and when they saidforting words to him, Qin Sang just twitched the corners of his lips and said, "Grandpa and I will live well, uncles and aunts, don''t worry."


    But the more he said this, the more ufortable he felt. The third grandma held his hand and cried: "Sang, don''t be like this. If you are sad, just cry out and don''t hold it in. We are all so familiar with each other, No one willugh at you."


    Gu Jinli:


    Don''t push Brother Qin, Qin Eng is not dead, how could he cry.


    She took a few steps forward, opened Third Grandma''s hand, and said: "Third Grandma, Brother Qin has been tired for a day. He has to go to the vige chief''s house and Uncle Wanli''s house to thank himter. Let him go quickly. Wait After he is done working, he can go home and rest."


    "Hey, Xiaoyu is right, look, I forgot about it." The third grandma sent Qin Sang out of the door and said: "Go quickly,e back early and rest, don''t worry about eating these days, Xiaoyu It will be ready and sent to you and your grandson."


    Well, thank you, Third Grandma. Qin Sang bowed to Third Grandma and went to other peoples houses to thank her.

 Chapter 617: will you leave?

    Chapter 617: will you leave?


    Chapter 617 Will you leave?


    Gu Jinli took his straw hat and sneaked out, following Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang noticed it. After walking to a quiet ce, he stopped and said, "Xiaoyu, go back quickly. It''s snowing and it''s too cold. If you have anything to ask, I''ll tell you when dinner is delivered."


    Gu Jinli nodded, trotted over, stood on tiptoes, and put a straw hat on his head: "Block the wind and snow, and take it off when you get to someone else''s house."


    He asked him again: "Do you want some pepper water? It can make you cry."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, it''s cold. If you don''t wear enough clothes, your eyes and nose will be red. You look like you''re crying. Go home quickly, don''t get cold."


    Although she was dressed like a little cotton ball, it would get wet if it snowed.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you go quickly. I''ll go home and prepare delicious food for you."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran away.


    Qin Sang looked at her back, smiled, and continued walking forward.


    After Gu Jinli returned home, he rushed into the kitchen and cooked for Qin Sang.


    Third Grandma said: "Sang likes to eat grilled fish. You can bake a few for him. And some dried meat, you can also make some, he likes to eat too."


    I know Third Grandma, Ill cook everything for him, so he wont be hungry.


    The third grandpa exined: "Make dried bamboo shoots and bacon. Your grandpa Qin likes to eat bacon, and then make him bacon and radish porridge. He has not been in good spirits these days and has no appetite. Some porridge will help him. change."


    Hey, Im doing it right now. Gu Jinli and Xiao Ji were busy in the kitchen.


    Gu Jinxiu, Sister Li and Zhu Camellia also came to help.


    Mr. Cui and the others were still busy at the Qin family, unpacking the funeral shed to get the white cloth, but they were not at home. Brother Cheng was young and was a little scared when he saw the death of someone in the Qin family. He ran to the kitchen and followed his eldest and second sisters.


    Second sister, wont Brother Enge back in the future? Brother Cheng felt a little sad. Although Brother Eng was very fierce and ferocious and always crazy, he didnt want Brother Eng to die.


    Gu Jinli cut the bacon and said: "Everyone has his own destiny, and some people are going to die. But brother Cheng, don''t be sad, Qin Eng has been reincarnated, and his life will be better than in the vige in the future."


    Its not just that he was reincarnated, there will be no Qin Eng in the future, there will only be another young man who thinks he is noble.


    He then said to Sister Li, "You are a good knifeman. Kill the three fish in the bucket. I will bake themter."


    Hey. Sister Li responded and started to kill the fish.


    Brother Cheng: "Reincarnated? Then Brother Eng can''t turn into a ghost ande back to find us?"


    Gu Jinli almost burst outughing. He looked at Brother Cheng and said, "What''s wrong with you? He won''t turn into a ghost ande to us. If you want to find him, you''ll have to look for the tiger."


    Gu Jinxiu was worried that Brother Cheng would be scared, so she held him to light the fire andforted him: "Brother Cheng is not afraid. The second brother of the Qin family will not harm us. Brother An will sleep with you at night. If you are afraid, just hold him Angor."


    "Yeah." Brother Cheng nodded, then turned around and looked at Gu Jinxiu''s forehead and asked, "Is eldest sister okay? Don''t get sick, you will die if you get sick. Brother Cheng doesn''t want eldest sister to die."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "Eldest sister has already recovered. Brother Cheng is not afraid. Our whole family will stay with Brother Cheng. No one will die."


    Brother Cheng finally felt relieved after hearing this.


    Gu Jinli can understand Brother Cheng very well. As a child, he will always be afraid when someone he knows is dead.


    She worked very quickly and made a table of dishes in less than half an hour. After leaving half of the food for her family, she put the remaining half in a basket and took it to the Qin family.


    Gu Dashan and his son, Father Luo, and Gu Dalin were at Qin''s house to dismantle the memorial shed. They had finished dismantling it and were about to go home.


    Gu Dashan saw hering with things and said, "Sang hasn''te back yet. You can take the food to the kitchen and heat it in a pot, so that it won''t freeze when Sanges back."


    "Okay, parents, you go back to eat first. I''ll wait for Brother Qin toe back before going back. You don''t have to wait for me." When Cui heard this, she hurriedly said, "Mom, please stay with you."


    Gu Jinli said: "No, mother, Xiaoji is here, don''t worry."


    Ms. Cui looked at Xiao Ji, thought for a while, finally nodded, and followed Gu Dashan home.


    Not long after, Qin Sang came back. After learning that Gu Jinli had sent food, he went to the kitchen and said, "Xiaoyu."


    Brother Qin, you are back. Gu Jinli was very happy and pointed at the food warming in the pot and said, Are you hungry? You can eat now.


    He then said to Xiaoji: "Take the food to the main room, and then take the charcoal fire from the stove to the brazier in the main room to add fire to the brazier."


    Xiao Ji looked at Qin Sang and then at Gu Jinli, always feeling that his little boss was deliberately trying to drive her away and do bad things.


    She shook her head: "If you don''t go, I will follow the young master."


    This is what the hosts wife told Aunt Tao.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes and said: "Your boxing and kicking skills have not improved at all recently. If you continue to disobey, I will rece you."


    Xiaoji was most afraid that Gu Jinli would rece her. After hearing this, he hurriedly said: "I will go to work right now. Don''t let me go, little master."


    She immediately swept the charcoal fire that was still smoldering in the stove into a y pot, separated the pot with a rag, and carried it to the main room.


    Gu Jinli asked: "Your second brother ran away? Are our families safe?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the second brother has escaped sessfully. He will go to Yangji Mansion next, but I don''t know what identity he will use? We will have to wait until he writes a letter."


    Gu Jinli doesn''t care about this: "As long as he doesn''t implicate our family."


    After a pause, he looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Will you leave in the future? Like your second brother, act in a different identity?"


    Qin Sang knew that she would ask this question. He wanted to say that he would not leave, but he did not want to lie to her. He said honestly: "I should be able to leave."


    He also wants revenge.


    Added another sentence: "I will be back."


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything when he heard this, but just smiled as always... Brother Qin is a very good friend to her, but that''s all it is now.


    Qin Sang was a little panicked when he saw that she didn''t speak and her smile was not as sincere and cheerful as before. I want to say something, but I feel that if I promise but cant do it, its better not to say it.


    For a while, the kitchen was very quiet.


    Little master, can this vee in? Xiao Ji had already lit the charcoal fire and returned to the kitchen door. He raised his hands and said, My ve, I swear, I didnt hear anything.


    Just seeing the two of you looking at each other in a daze, I felt very sick and had to speak out to break the embarrassment.


    Gu Jinli said: "Hurry in and serve the food."


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, you bring the grilled fish, and I''ll bring the bacon and radish porridge."


    "Hey." Qin Sang responded, and the three of them took the food to the main room and called Mr. Qin toe for dinner.


    Mr. Qin saw two dishes that he liked and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu is interested. It''s gettingte. You should go home and eat."


    Well, Grandpa Qin, please take it easy, Xiao Ji and I are leaving first. Gu Jinli said, taking Xiao Ji away.

 Chapter 618: A two-pronged approach

    Chapter 618: A two-pronged approach


    Chapter 618 A solution that has both ends


    Qin Sang chased her out and called out to her: "Xiaoyu, wait a minute, put on your straw hat to keep out the snow."


    He handed her the straw hat.


    Gu Jinli took it, put it on his head, and said with a smile: "I''m leaving."


    Having said that, take Xiaoji home.


    Qin Sang watched her leave, and after she entered the house, he turned around and returned home.


    Mr. Qin greeted him: "Hurry up and eat. It''s so cold here. If you don''t eat, it will turn into ice cubes."


    He thought Jianghuai was in the south and would not be too cold in winter, but he didn''t know it was colder this year thanst year. His old bones could hardly bear it.


    Qin Sang responded and sat down to eat. Halfway through the meal, he suddenly asked Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, how can we do the best of both worlds in a difficult thing?"


    Mr. Qin asked: "What do you want to do?"


    Qin Sang heard the words but did not answer. What should he say? There is no way to say it.


    Mr. Qin looked at him and smiled: "I know even if you don''t tell me, but I can''t help you with this matter. The matter is yours. You have to find a way to solve it yourself."


    The boy is still pretending to him because he just wants a wife.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang didn''t ask any more questions, and just ate the grilled fish silently... In order to eat grilled fish in the future, he had to find a way to get the best of both worlds, otherwise he would not be able to eat it in the future.


    The death of Qin Eng has be a new gossip in the vige. Everyone will say this after dinner and when carrying water for washing: "The boss of the Qin family died. He was the one who went to Yuchang Mansion to serve as a soldier. I heard that he died miserably. , it was eaten by a tiger."


    "How many times have I told you, that is not the eldest son of the Qin family, but the second eldest son of the Qin family, his name is Qin Eng!"


    "It doesn''t matter how old he is, he is dead anyway. He is really a bad guy. He thought he could be a general, but he died without a whole body. I heard that old man Qin fainted from sadness several times and couldn''t think of jumping. The old well at the end of the vige.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Old Qin is still tough. It''s the old man of the Gu family who is dizzy, and no one wants to jump in."


    "You are talking nonsense. Qin Eng is the grandson of old man Qin and has nothing to do with the old man of the Gu family. Why is he confused?"


    Hey, you still dont believe it, but I...


    The women in the vige almost got into a fight when they got so excited.


    He Dacang''s daughter-inw went to fetch water. After hearing what the vige woman said, she told the vige chief He.


    Vige Chief He was very angry and cursed: "These gossips, even the Qin family''s boys are dead, and they still keep talking. If the Qin Gu Luotian family knew about it, they would be angry , Where else can we be as good as our He family?"


    He told Mrs. He Liu: "Daughter-inw of Dacang, if you go to fetch water and you see them talking nonsense, tell them that whoever dares to talk nonsense again and gossip about dead people will stop nting aphids."


    Hey, my daughter-inw has written it down. He Dacangs wife picked up the bucket and continued to fetch water. Sure enough, she saw that the women in the vige were still gossiping about Qin Eng, and even more outrageous.


    I heard that Qin Eng has found a sweetheart in Yuchang Mansion. He probably has something to show for it. If the baby is born as a boy, Qin Eng will also have a wife.


    He Dacang''s daughter-inw was convinced after hearing this, and roared: "Daughter-inw Tianwa, did you see with your own eyes that Qin Eng was in love? You dare to talk nonsense about something that is not yours, are you afraid of losing your mouth?"


    She told the women in the vige what Vige Chief He said: "My father-inw said that if you want to make money from the Gu family, you should stop gossiping about the Qin Gu Luotian family, otherwise you will stop nting aphid grass and your family will be impoverished! "


    After hearing this, the vige women immediately became anxious and said hurriedly: "Daughter-inw Okura, let''s not talk anymore. Let the vige chief not be angry... We didn''t say anything, just a few gossips. Who in these ten miles and eight viges won''t say anything?" A gossip?"


    He Dacang''s wife sneered and said: "If you want to make a fortune from aphids, don''t talk nonsense." After beating the women in the vige, He Dacang''s wife went home carrying water, and the women in the vige dispersed quickly, not daring to talk nonsense anymore.


    A few days after Qin Eng died, the Du family came to express their gratitude to the Gu family.


    The Du family thought that since the Gu family was rich, they should live in a big house. When they saw the courtyard of the Gu family''s old mud house, they were a little confused. ''''


    Du Zhangzi said: "Uncle Eighteen, is this the ce we live in? It looks like we live there..." It''s shabby.


    Wang Yongfu was guarding the entrance of the vige. It was he who brought the Du family in. After hearing this, he said: "This is our boss''s house. The new house will not be built until next year."


    After hearing this, the Du family suddenly realized.


    Wang Yongfu went to call the door, and after getting the consent of the third grandmother, he brought the Du family into the house.


    Du Qian saw the third grandma and immediately saluted: "Du Qian thanks the Gu family for saving their lives."


    The third grandma said hurriedly: "Stop saluting, we are all fellow vigers, why are we doing these false courtesy?"


    Looking behind Du Qian again, he saw the three girls and asked with a smile: "Is this the girl from your Du family? She is so pretty."


    After hearing this, Du Fu and the others immediately knelt down and thanked the third grandma.


    The Third Grandma said hurriedly: "Don''t kneel down, don''t kneel down, it''s not the old woman who saves you, it''s the little fish."


    The restaurant is a joint venture between Xiaoyu, Sister Le and Brother Ping. People from the county government came back to congratte the restaurant on its opening.


    Third Grandma looked at Wang Yongfu: "Go to the workshop and call Xiaoyu and the others back. Tell them that there are guests at home."


    Hey. Wang Yongfu responded and ran to the workshop to find Gu Jinli and the others.


    Gu Jinli heard that the Du family brought three girls to express their gratitude and did not want to go back. She was making convenient medicine. But think about it, whether she goes back and looks at the conduct of other people in the Du family, if the Du family is a bunch of douchebags, she can terminate the contract in time.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinli, Gu Dashan and Cui came back.


    After seeing them, the Du family knelt down and saluted, thanking them for saving their lives.


    Gu Jinli was a little depressed. Why did the ancients like to kneel? What about the gold you promised to have on your knees?


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui hurriedly asked the Du family to get up.


    Du Qian said: "The Gu family can afford this kneeling. If it weren''t for you, our Du family would not be able to survive."


    They fled all the way and suffered too much. They were bullied by the Chen family for another year, and they were almost unable to bear it anymore. If the innocence of a few more girls were to be ruined, they would really be too desperate to survive.


    Du Qian said and handed over the thank-you gift he was holding: "My family''s life is hard, so I only bought some meat and eggs as a thank-you gift. When life gets better in the future, we will give the Gu family a generous gift." .


    The reason why they came sote to say thank you was because they were too poor and needed to work to collect money to buy thank you gifts. Now as soon as a small gift was collected, he came to the door.


    Gu Jinli looked at the three girls from the Du family. Among them, Du Fu was the prettiest. No wonder she was attracted by Chen Gou and went to the Du family to **** her.


    The other two girls are just average looking.


    Du Fu noticed Gu Jinli''s gaze, raised his head slightly, looked at her, and said with a smile: "Hello, sister Gu."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t bear to be called sister. When he heard it, he thought he was Lin Daiyu, a sick man, and hurriedly said: "Call me Xiaoyu, no need to call me sister."


    If nothing else happens, the male and female protagonists should grow up tomorrow. Regarding Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu, everyone can rest assured that they will live a good life in this life. For the heroine''s family, everyone will have a happy ending, and there will be no bloodshed. It''s other people''s family who are the family. PS: Thank you all for your support. I will save my manuscripts in the next few days and try my best to maintain 8,000 words per day.

 Chapter 619: fancy

    Chapter 619: fancy


    Chapter 619: Fancy it


    Duff was stunned for a moment, then quicklyughed again, and called out in a good-natured voice: "Little fish."


    The other two girls from the Du family were younger than Du Fu. When they saw her shouting, they also shouted after her.


    The third grandma looked at them and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, take your sisters from the Du family to your house, and you and Sister Xiu will talk to them."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli greeted Du Fu and the others, and took them to his and Gu Jinxiu''s room.


    After Du Fu and the others entered the house, their eyes lit up when they looked at theyout of the room.


    The Gu family''s house looks like an old mud house from the outside, but the inside of the house is very nice. The walls are nailed with thick oil paper, which makes the walls look smooth and clean. There are also two embroideries hanging on the walls, and even more Add color.


    Even the top of the house was covered with a threeyer bup cloth, so that the roof could not be seen.


    "Xiaoyu, your house is really beautiful. It''s clean and bright. It''s much better than ours. Our house either leaks or gets mud. No matter how we clean it, it''s not clean." Du Ya likes the Gu family very much. House, I envy the Gu sisters to live in such a room.


    Gu Jinli said: "In the past, this house was always covered with mud. Later, when my family earned some money, they bought oil paper and bup and sealed the walls and roofs of all the houses. This made it look better."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and nodded: "Yes, I used to clean the house but it was never clean."


    Hearing this, the girls from the Du family looked at Gu Jinxiu and their eyes lit up again: "You are the sister of the Gu family, you are so beautiful."


    Du Ya looked at Gu Jinli and added: "The little fish is also very beautiful, really."


    Xiaoyus facial features are exquisite, somewhat simr to Gu Jinxius, and they are also very good-looking.


    Gu Jinli smiled, if you add the truth, I dont know whether I should believe you or not.


    Gu Jinxiu has asked Sister Li to go to the kitchen to get food. In addition to soy milk and bean dregs cake, the house has also prepared crystal red date cake.


    Xiaoyu said that eating this kind of pastry is good for your health. Eat it and see. Gu Jinxiu handed the pastry to the three girls of the Du family, and one of them poured three bowls of soy milk for them.


    She is gentle and her movements are neither fast nor slow. The girls from the Du family were nervous at first, but they quickly calmed down, and it didn''t take long for everyone to chat together.


    Gu Jinxiu thought of Luo Huiniang and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, go and call Huiniang here. She has been staying at home recently, which is not good."


    After Qin Eng died, Huiniang was very sad. Luo Huiniang, who used to either go to the shop to work ore to her house to y, stayed at home and shed tears from time to time.


    Hearing this, Du Fu hurriedly said: "There is no need to go to such trouble. Why don''t we let Xiaoyu lead the way? Let''s go to Luo''s house...Brother Luo is also our savior."


    When he said this, Du Fu''s face turned red inexplicably, leaving both Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli stunned.


    Gu Jinli:


    Brother Luo Wu, your peach blossoms are in full bloom.


    She said: "Okay, I will take you there. Sister, you can stay at home and continue doing embroidery."


    Gu Jinxiu paused and finally said: "Okay."


    Du Fu was very happy and took Du Ya and the others to follow Gu Jinli to Luo''s house.


    Luo Huiniang was sitting in the yard in a daze. After opening the door for Gu Jinli, she sat back on the stool and continued in a daze. She was so sad that she didn''t even notice Du Fu and the others.


    Du Fu was stunned and greeted Luo Huiniang: "You must be Huiniang. I am Du Fu. Your brother saved us some time ago. We are here to thank you."


    Luo Huiniang frowned and said nothing.


    Du Fu was embarrassed and asked again: "Huiniang, are your parents and eldest brother here? We want to thank them in person." Luo Huiniang heard this, but she looked at Gu Jinli, tears welling up in her eyes, and asked: " Xiaoyu, do you think that if my brother could save the second brother Qin like he saved the girl from the Du family, would the second brother Qin not die? "


    Gu Jinli:


    How did you associate the two things together?


    "This is impossible. Your eldest brother can''t fly. It''s useless even if he can fly. He has to teleport to save him."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang burst into tears, hugged Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, I don''t want second brother Qin to die, can you let hime back?"


    Gu Jinli: "No, he is already dead, forget about him."


    Luo Huiniang shook her head: "Don''t forget, I want to remember Brother Qin, he is my savior!"


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, okay, just remember it."


    Its useless no matter how hard you remember it, Qin Eng probably wont be able toe back in this life.


    Hearing this, Luo Huiniang burst into tears again. Today, her parents are not here, so she can cry hard and no one will scold her.


    The girls of the Du family were very confused, and Du Fu was even more confused. She originally wanted toe to the Luo family to say thank you, and to have a rtionship with Luo Huiniang. Maybe she would be able to marry into the Luo family once they started to fall in love.


    Even though it was Uncle Jiang who rushed into the house to save them, she saw how Luo Wu and Qin Sang beat those **** with their fists outside. At that time, she felt as if she had seen a backer, and felt that if she could marry one of them, she would have someone to support her for the rest of her life, and she would never have to be bullied again.


    But Qin Sang was only fifteen years old, and she was already sixteen, so her age was more suitable for Luo Wu, so she set her sights on the Luo family.


    But today, not only did I not see the Luo family''s parents and Luo Wu, I couldn''t even get close to the Luo family''s girl. This...


    Luo Huiniang doesn''t care about them. She has always been big-hearted and doesn''t know much about the ways of the world. Now she just wants to hold Gu Jinli and cry.


    Du Ya saw that she was crying miserably, so sheforted her and said, "If Miss Luo doesn''t cry, there will be no resurrection. No matter how much you cry, it''s useless."


    Luo Huiniang cried even harder when she heard this.


    Du Ya wanted tofort her when she saw her, but Du Fu quickly stopped her and said, "Stop talking." If she continued, Huiniang would only cry harder.


    Luo Huiniang cried heartily and cried herself to sleep.


    Gu Jinli could only shake his head and called Xiao Ji: "Watch her at Luo''s house and wait until she wakes up before leaving."


    A girl is sleeping in the yard. It would be bad if someonees in.


    Well, dont worry, little master, I will definitely take good care of the Luo family girl. Xiao Ji supported Luo Huiniangs head, let her lean against him, and waved to Gu Jinli: Xiao Dong, please go back.


    Gu Jinli nodded and took Du Fu and the others back home.


    At home, Mr. Qin is also here. Qin Sang also rescued the Du girl, but Qin Sang was not at home, so Mr. Qin was invited.


    Grandpa San was asking Du Qian: "Vige Chief Chen is dead. Did the Chen family bring you trouble?"


    "No, no, they are all afraid now. County Magistrate Xu also specifically told us to ask the new vige chief to take more care of us. If the vigers dare to retaliate against us, he will be the next one to be beheaded." Du Qian said this and wiped his head Tears came: "Magistrate Xu is really a rare good official. His words saved the lives of our Du family."


    Although the new vige chief''s surname is still Chen, he doesn''t dare to do anything bad. He even changed houses with them. They will move to a better house in a few days and no longer have to live in an old muddy house. inside.

 Chapter 620: Want to fight?

    Chapter 620: Want to fight?


    Chapter 620 Want to fight?


    After hearing this, the third grandpa was relieved and said, "You and your family can live a good life."


    Third Grandma looked at the sky and left the Du family to eat: "You guys stay and leave after lunch."


    The Du family arrived early, and it was not yet noon.


    Du Qian and the others said, "We won''t stay any longer. Chenjiacun is far away from here. We have to rush back."


    The third grandma tried to persuade them a little more, but when she saw that Du Qian and the others were determined to leave, she said, "Wait a minute, I''ll get you something to eat."


    After saying that, he took Ms. Cui to Qis house.


    Not long after, the two came back carrying two baskets and three roast ducks and gave them to the Du family.


    Du Qian was shocked when he looked at the three roast ducks and two baskets of meat stew. I wanted to refuse, but I couldn''t bear it, so I could only ept it gratefully and thank the Gu family and Mr. Qin again.


    Finally, he said: "The eldest brother and sister-inw of the Luo family are not at home. We will bring generous gifts to thank them next time."


    Third Grandpa said: "Tie Zhu and his wife are not people who pay attention to these things. Besides, Brother Wu is the head of the yamen team. It is his job to save people. You don''t need to take it to heart."


    After sending the Du family away, Gu Jinli slipped back into the room, looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister, what do you think of Du Fu?"


    Gu Jinxiu looked at her gossiping and said with a smile, "It''s pretty good."


    "Very good?" Gu Jinli was a little confused: "You... don''t have any ideas?"


    Gu Jinxiu looked at her and asked in confusion: "What should I think?"


    Gu Jinli made it clear: "She has a crush on Brother Luo Wu."


    Gu Jinxiu: "When you''re old enough, it doesn''t matter if you like a younger one. None of us can care about this, as long as she doesn''t harm us just to get married."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli could only express admiration. He stared at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister, you are very Buddhist."


    Gu Jinxiu didnt understand: Its very Buddhist, what do you mean?


    Gu Jinli: I just dont know how to curse others with my hands on my hips.


    After seeing that Gu Jinxiu was not angry or upset, she waved her hand and said: "I''m leaving. I have to make instant medicine, but I''m exhausted!"


    Gu Jinxiu knew that she had been busy with this recently, so she smiled and said, "Go ahead, I''ll prepare something delicious for you tonight."


    "I want to eat fish stewed in an iron pot." The weather has been cold recently, and Gu Jinli has made stewed fish in an iron pot twice. Gu Jinxiu has learned how to make it, and the taste is even better than hers.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Okay, I''ll make it for you. Go to the workshop quickly, otherwise Grandpa Wu will say you''rezy again."


    Gu Jinli felt that he was wronged: "I am diligent and notzy at all."


    Brother Cheng ran in and said, "Yes, the second sister is the most diligent. I also want to go to the workshop."


    Be good. Gu Jinli patted Brother Cheng on the head and led him away.


    "Wait a minute, take your cloaks. It will be cold when youe back in the evening. Wearing them can keep out the cold." Mrs. Cui took their cloaks and stuffed each of them with one, then put two straw hats on their heads with two more bangs. : "It''s raining lightly outside, so wear a rain shield."


    The two siblings went to the pharmaceutical workshop wearing straw hats and cloaks, wearing this strange look.


    The pharmaceutical workshop was very busy. When old doctor Wu saw her, he scolded her: "Little Yu girl, are youzy again? Come to work quickly. You have to give me the Fenghan Qucough Pills and Fenghan Qufeng Pills the day after tomorrow." I''ll send it to the pharmacy, we don''t have much time."


    Fenghan Quke Pills are mainly used to treat coughs, while Fenghan Qufeng Pills are mainly used to treat colds. These two pills are more specific to the disease, and both have the effect of reducing fever.


    "Here we are." Gu Jinli hurriedly took off his straw hat and cloak, washed his hands, went into the pharmacy to make medicine, and then asked: "Have you received news from Shopkeeper Cheng and Shopkeeper Zhang? How is the effect of the first batch of trials?" Previous paragraph They have already sent arge number of pills to Yuanzi Pharmacy and are now waiting for news.


    Old doctor Wu smiled and said: "Mutong just came back from Xuanhufang. Yanzi told him that the trial effects of the two pills were very good. Five hundred beggars had used them, and four hundred and five were cured. The remaining two pills were cured." The ny-five conditions under the condition have all improved, not worsened, and there have been no conflicts or other bad situations."


    Now Cheng Zi and Azhangs stores have decided to distribute these two pills to farmers during free clinics. If the effect is good, they will start selling them next year.


    The pills provided by the free clinic are free of charge. They only need to make it clear to the farmers, and if the farmers are willing, they can give them the medicine.


    The old doctor Wu became more and more happy as he talked about it. He also talked about the trial of convenient medicine in Xuanhufang: "The effect is very good. Not only the farmers in our town, but also the farmers in other towns came to us to get the medicine after hearing about it. . Yanzi said that there are only 300 convenient medicines left in Xuanhufang, and he asked us to send another batch quickly. But where can we find the medicine now? You should hurry up and dont think about busying with the soy sauce workshop! "


    Gu Jinli was almost deafened by the yelling, and said hurriedly: "I''m doing it right now."


    He added: "My eldest brother is responsible for the soy sauce workshop. He is also old, so he should practice his skills and increase his skills."


    Old Doctor Wu was relieved to hear that, as long as Gu Jinli could stay in the pharmaceutical workshop and concentrate on making convenient medicines.


    Brother Cheng, have you washed your hands? After washing, go and pack pills. Old doctor Wu now catches everyone he sees to make convenient medicine, even Brother Cheng.


    Grandpa Wu, Brother Cheng is wrapping up the pills. Brother Cheng was sitting on a high chair, wrapping pills in his little hands. After wrapping it, put it aside, Ah Chun and the others put it into a bottle, and sealed the bottle with wax oil.


    In the following days, Gu Jinli and the others were busy in the workshop. After delivering two batches of goods to Yuanzi Medicine Store, they went to Xuanhufang to deliver another batch of goods. They were so busy that their feet never touched the ground.


    Gu Jinan also took Wang Yongfu and Lao Zhu and his son to Songzizhuang and started preparing to make soy sauce.


    But there is no rush to do this. The soy sauce cant be made until the weather is hot. Now we need to renovate the house in the vige into a spacious ce that can hold many soy sauce jars.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mi are very happy that Gu Jinan and the others cane. Now they are the only ones in the vige, and it is very deserted. With a few more people, the vige can be more lively.


    Gu Jinan told them: "Grandpa Mi and Grandma Mi, Zhuangzi will open a workshop in the future, and it will be lively. You are not afraid that no one will apany you."


    Olddy Mi was very happy and said with a smile: "Hey, olddy, wait, our vige has many houses, no matter how many peoplee, we won''t be afraid of not having a ce to live."


    This is the Zhuangzi of the Zou family, where many servants lived in the past. In addition to a courtyard for the master, there is also a courtyard where the head of the vige lives, and houses where the servants live.


    After such a busy period of time, Cheng Geers birthday ising soon.


    The family attaches great importance to his birthday and goes to town to buy things two days in advance.


    Gu Dashan felt sorry for Mrs. Cui who cooked every day, thinking that she almost died when she gave birth to Brother Cheng, so he said that he would not let her cook a birthday party for Brother Cheng. The couple went directly to Yanfu Building to book a table ande back to eat.


    They made the reservation two days in advance.


    Gu Jinli looked at her father''s pretentious look and smiled secretly. Was his father going to book a table for Brother Cheng, or did he want to take his mother shopping?


    She did not tell the truth and let them go. She also followed Mutong to deliver instant medicine and home-made toothbrushes to Xuanhufang that day.


    Master Shi has gone back and is making toothbrushes with the carpenters from Yuanzi Pharmacy, but they are only enough to supply Linhe Prefecture. Gu Dashan is still making toothbrushes in Tianfu County.


    Gu Dashan and Cui got out of the car when they arrived at the town. Gu Jinli and the others took the goods to Xuanhufang, but before they arrived at Xuanhufang, they saw a group of people surrounding the entrance of Xuanhufang.


    The people watching the excitement on the outside also said: "Hey, look at these big men, all of them are tall and strong. Xuanhufang is probably going to be smashed."


    Mutong became anxious when he heard this, and hurried over with Ophiopogon japonicus. When he saw the big men surrounding the entrance of Xuanhufang, he yelled: "Who are you? What are you doing in Xuanhufang? And you have a knife?!"

 Chapter 621: Ask for medicine

    Chapter 621: Ask for medicine


    Chapter 621 Asking for Medicine


    Carrying a knife?


    As soon as these words came out, the spectators on the outermostyer quickly moved away, fearing that they would be identally chopped down.


    Xiao Ji conscientiously blocked Gu Jinlis people, and then helped her squeeze out a way: "Little boss,e quickly!"


    He looked like he was inviting her to watch the fun.


    Gu Jinli walked over and looked at the group of big men. They were indeed tall and strong, with knives on their waists, but they didn''t look like bad people.


    The leader of the big man said: "This brother, my surname is Mao, is not here to cause trouble, but to ask for medicine. But this pharmacy is very strange. It says it won''t sell it to us, and it also says it doesn''t sell the current pills. It is for everyone to try for free, and those who try it must be sick. Those who are not sick will not be given the medicine, and the medicine will be limited to no more than two bottles at a time."


    Mu Tong asked: "Are you here to buy Fenghan Qufeng Pills and Fenghan Qufeng Pills? Have you tried them?"


    "Exactly." Uncle Mao said: "We have eaten it before, and the effect is very good. It is very convenient to eat and is suitable for us to y darts."


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Are you bodyguards?"


    Uncle Mao nodded: "Exactly, you are?"


    "Someone who can give you pills." Gu Jinli said: "Come in and talk to some uncles. You are standing at the door. Everyone thought you were here to fight, and they can''t wait to watch the fun."


    After Uncle Mao heard this, he looked at the people surrounding him and realized why they had been misunderstood. He quickly raised his hands to Mutong Gong and said, "Brother, don''t me us, we are too impatient."


    After saying that, he took the remaining five brothers into Xuanhufang.


    Dr. Du and the two doctors from Xuanhufang saw this and breathed a sigh of relief. It would be better if they didn''t start a fight.


    Yanzi took Mutong and the others to the backyard of Xuanhufang. After sitting down, Yanzi told them the matter.


    Mutong looked at Uncle Mao and asked, "Yanzi has made it very clear to you, why do you still forcefully buy medicine?"


    Uncle Mao said: "We are escorts. The agency is in the county. We have to go to Zhongzhou before dawn tomorrow. The road is long and the weather is cold. Several of the escorts have caught wind and cold. But our escorts have always been foodies. Sleeping in the open air, even if you bring medicinal materials, it is not easy to make medicine on the road. I took your pills and felt good, so I wanted toe and beg for them, but I didnt know that you still wouldnt sell them."


    I have never seen someone take money to buy something but not be able to buy it.


    Mu Chuang: "This is our new convenience medicine, but it has only been made for two months. It is now in the trial period. In order to allow more people to use the convenience medicine, it is sold in limited quantities."


    Added another sentence: I am also afraid that there will be some problems with the new pills, so I dare not sell more.


    Uncle Mao was a rough guy, and he said directly after hearing this: "No problem, we have all taken it, and it can cure the disease. Brother, please sell the pills to us. We are escorts. If there is no ce to boil the medicine on the road, If you eat it, you will get sick to death."


    Dry food can be chewed raw, but medicinal materials cannot be chewed raw.


    Gu Jinli said: "Since Uncle Mao is willing, then we will sell the pills to you."


    Escorts will be the biggest customers of convenience medicines, and they can travel far and wide to spread the reputation of convenience medicines.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli had agreed, Mu Tong thought that there was no problem after trying it for so long, so he didn''t stop him.


    Gu Jinli asked: "How many bottles do you want to buy? Let''s agree first. This kind of medicine is more expensive than the decoction."


    Convenient medicines require morebor costs, so the selling price will naturally not be cheap.


    Uncle Mao and the others obviously don''t care about this. What they want is this kind of medicine that doesn''t need to be boiled and can be taken at any time: "Don''t worry if it''s expensive, as long as it can save lives, we want a hundred bottles."


    One hundred bottles, which was quite a lot, but Gu Jinli still sold it.


    "A box contains exactly one hundred bottles. You can take it." Gu Jinli added, "You can keep the wax that seals the bottles. You can bring it to the pharmacy in the future. You can exchange it for money or convenience medicine."


    Wax can be used repeatedly. If possible, recycle it as much as possible. Yuanzi Pharmacy does the same.


    Uncle Mao and the others were very happy after hearing this. After reading the pills, a man with fever took it immediately and sat in Xuanhufang for half an hour. After sweating, the fever subsided and he said with a smile: "The medicine is good, no. Its hot.


    Uncle Mao was also very happy: "It''s done, the money is not in vain, thank you, Gu family girl." Uncle Mao and the others hurried back and didn''t stay long. After seeing that the box of pills had an effect, they paid and left.


    After Gu Jinli gave the goods to Xuanhufang, he took Xiaoji to Yanfu Tower. At noon, Gu Dashan and Cui came.


    Ms. Cuis face was still red, it seemed like this would be a good date.


    Mom and dad,e and eat quickly. Lets go home after eating.


    Mrs. Cui was thinking about Gu Jinxiu and the others, and when she saw so many delicious foods, she suggested, "Why don''t you take them back to eat, so that your sister and the third wife can eat them too."


    Gu Jinli has already finished eating: "No, just take a table back with you when the timees."


    Ms. Cui shook her head: "Although our family has some money now, we can''t spend itvishly. We have to save some money, otherwise we will cry when we don''t need it."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Mother is right, I have saved the money."


    Not only must they save money, but they must also buy houses in various ces in Dachu and bury some money so that they can escape along the way when Dachu is destroyed.


    After Gu Jinli and the others finished eating, they carried their things and got on the mule cart to go home.


    The ninth day of December is Cheng Geers birthday.


    When he got up in the morning, Brother Cheng put on new clothes made by Gu Jinxiu and ate his favorite foods such as red eggs, longevity noodles, two kinds of crystal cakes, croquettes, etc., which made him extremely happy.


    However, Brother Cheng''s birthday was not a grand event. The whole family and Mr. Qin had a meal together. It was not good for the child''s birthday to be too grand.


    But what was unexpected was that Mrs. Xia actually came in person to give Cheng Geer a birthday gift. Mr. Xia didn''te, probably because he was afraid that he would make Gu Jinli angry.


    Mrs. Xia respected Mrs. Cui very much. When she saw Mrs. Cui, she saluted her. Mrs. Cui was shocked and said hurriedly: "Madam, please don''t do this. I am a peasant woman and I don''t dare to ept your courtesy."


    As he was about to give Mrs. Xia a gift in return, Mrs. Xia supported her: "Brother Cheng, don''t do this."


    She is the one who cannot bear the courtesy.


    Mrs. Xia didn''t dare to stay with Mr. Cui for long. After putting down Brother Cheng''s birthday gift, she went to see Gu Jinxiu.


    The moment she saw Gu Jinxiu, she was shocked... He looked very much like him, even more so than Gu Jinli. No wonder Hu Guanzhu was so sure.


    "Hello, Mrs. Xia." Gu Jinxiu saluted Mrs. Xia. After Mrs. Xia reacted, she hurriedly avoided it, then stepped forward to hold her hand and praised: "You are Sister Xiu, you are really gentle and generous. She has the style of ady.


    Although she grew up in a farm family, she has a gentle and noble air, and she is worthy of being the Queen of the Zhu Kingdom, with Fengyi.


    He then looked at the embroidery stand next to him and said, "You embroidered this. It''s really beautiful. I heard it was sold to Huaiyu Embroidery House?"


    Gu Jinxiu was reminded by Gu Jinli not to get too close to Mrs. Xia. She remembered that when she heard this, she just smiled and said: "It''s just selling to ordinary embroidery shops to make some money."


    He did not go into details about her rtionship with Huaiyu Embroidery Vige.


    Mrs. Xia searched for a lot of things to say to Gu Jinxiu, but found that this girl only talked about everything and was not close to her, which made her very sad.


    She sighed, thinking about her mission here, stood up and said, "I''ll go to the workshop to see the little fish, and I''lle backter."


    Sure, please walk slowly. Gu Jinxiu said to Zhu Camellia: Camellia, take Mrs. Xia to the pharmaceutical workshop to find small fish.


    "Hey." Zhu Camellia responded and took Mrs. Xia''s master and servant to the pharmaceutical workshop.


    When Gu Jinli saw Mrs. Xia, her eyes were red, and she thought she had cried.

 Chapter 622: a deed of sale

    Chapter 622: a deed of sale


    Chapter 622: A contract of sale


    I think I cried when I met Mrs. Cui and saw that her family was not living well.


    However, Mrs. Xia often cried and whined. Gu Jinli was used to it and was toozy to pay attention to her. He just asked: "Why did Mrs. Xiae to me? I am very busy and have no time to chat with Mrs. Xia."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xia''s eyes were about to burst into tears again, but she held back and said to Gu Jinli, "I''m here to deliver a letter to Xiaoyu today. Can you let me in to talk?"


    "Sending a letter? From Guanzhu Hu?" Gu Jinliughed and said, "Every time, Guanzhu Hu writes a letter to make peace with me when I do something wrong. I''ve used this trick twice, and I''m tired of you even if you don''t."


    Mrs. Xia said: "This time is different. Please read it."


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said, "Bring the letter."


    ah?


    Mrs. Xia was a little confused.


    Gu Jinli: "Bring me the letter, aren''t you here to deliver the letter? Just give me the letter and you can go back."


    Mrs. Xia has lived a life of being respected by others, but since she came to Qingfu Town, she has been pped in the face several times by Gu Jinli. It is false to say that she is not aggrieved, but what can she do?


    "Here you go." Mrs. Xia took out two letters and handed them to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and epted them all.


    After Mrs. Xia saw that she had taken the letter, she had no intention of inviting her to sit in the house, so she could only say goodbye.


    Before leaving, she bowed to Gu Jinli and squatted down so low that Gu Jinli was afraid that she would lose her bnce and sit on the ground.


    "What happened before was something we and I overstepped. Please don''t argue with us... We and I had no intention of robbing the child. Now we have figured it out. We just want to continue to teach Brother Cheng." After Mrs. Xia finished speaking, there was no If he continues to stay, he turns around and leaves. There is no point in staying. Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan have the final say.


    Seeing Mrs. Xia being so groveling, Mrs. Xia''s mother-inw felt aggrieved for her. After leaving the workshop, she said, "Madam, that eldest girl from the Gu family seems to be very easy to talk to. You might as well get close to her. As long as you win over her, you will be fine." Naturally, the girl doesnt dare to look down on you.


    Mrs. But after meeting Gu Jinxiu today, she felt a murmur in her heart... Sister Xiu was obviously not willing to get close to her.


    Lets take another look, dont be too impatient.


    Now the Gu family is dissatisfied with the couple and will not get close to them. Wait and see in two years. By then, I think they will be able to have a good rtionship with Sister Xiu.


    After Mrs. Xia came out of the workshop, she went to Gu''s house and only sat for a while before leaving.


    Gu Jinli looked at the two letters in the workshop. One was written by Guanzhu Hu himself, and the other contained a deed of sale.


    The deed of sale has turned yellow and looks very old. The name on it is Xia Yunsheng.


    Hu Guanzhu wrote in the letter that Xia Yunsheng was Xia Gu''s great-grandfather. He used to be a servant of the Lu family. Because of his good knowledge, he was rmended to be an official by the Lu family.


    Although the imperial examination system arose in the previous dynasty, the previous dynasty was not only a system for obtaining official positions through the imperial examination system. There was also an older rmendation system, which was simr to the official system of the Han Dynasty.


    Many aristocratic families would rmend their servants and retainers to be officials, and the Xia family became prosperous from this.


    Xia Yunsheng was grateful for the kindness of the Lu family. From then on, all boys born in the family would be sent to the Lu family to be their retainers and work for the Lu family.


    Hu Guanzhu gave this deed of sale to Gu Jinli in order to tell her Mr. Xia''s true identity, reassure her, and give her something she could use to manipte Mr. Xia.


    In the end, Guanzhu Hu made it clear that they wanted Brother Cheng to be the heir to the Lu family and inherit the incense of the Lu family, but in the end he promised Gu Jinli: If the Gu family did not agree, they would not force it. They only asked the Gu family to continue to let Brother Cheng go to Xia. Take sses at home and let Mr. Xia teach Brother Cheng and guide Gu Jinan to be a talent. As long as their brothers be talented, no matter whether their surname is Lu or not, she will die without regrets.


    If Mr. Xia said this, Gu Jinli must have thought it was fart, but it was what Hu Guanzhu said, and she believed it 50%.


    Although Guanzhu Hu is from the Lu family and has a purpose in helping her, Guanzhu Hu has been practicing Qing Dynasty for many years and has seen through many things in the world. She really will not force her to have an heir. Gu Jinli put away the letter and the deed of betrayal, and went back to making instant medicine. He stayed busy until the afternoon, and then took Xiaoji to find Ah Piao: "Are the egg whites and egg yolks ready?"


    Since Brother Qin is not here, she can only ask A Pian and the others to fight.


    "It''s ready, little boss." Ah Pian beat the eggs for two hours like a fool. His hands were so sore that he almost cried. After handing the beaten egg whites and egg yolks to Xiao Ji, he asked: "Little boss, here they are." , what are you beating eggs for?"


    Tell me quickly, otherwise I will die with my eyes open.


    Gu Jinli: Lets make a cake and eat it.


    Ah Pian was about to cry: "How many hours have you been beating eggs just to make cakes?"


    Forgive him for being stupid, he really cant figure out why it takes so long to beat eggs to eat a cake.


    "...Little boss, I will work hard in the future. Don''t let me crack eggs, okay?" Ah Piao felt that he must have failed to do his job well and made the young boss angry, so he tortured him with eggs. .


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It depends on the situation. If you work hard and practice martial arts well, everything will be easy."


    Having said that, regardless of Ah Piaos mournful face, he took Xiao Ji home.


    Second sister, you are back, lets make a cake. Brother Cheng couldnt wait any longer. When he saw Gu Jinliing home, he immediately rushed over.


    Gu Jinli raised the basin with egg yolks high and said to him: "Okay, I''ll make it for you. Come and help in the kitchen."


    Well! Brother Cheng was very happy and went to the kitchen to help make cakes.


    Gu Jinxiu also put away the embroidery shed, changed into a coarse cloth jacket, and brought Sister Li and Zhu Camellia to the kitchen to help.


    A few people worked in the kitchen for an hour and finally finished the cake.


    Well keep one in our family, and cut this one up and send it to Robs family, Grandma Yans family, Aunt Tians family, and Brother Wangs family. Gu Jinli divided the other cake into four parts and asked Xiao Ji to send it to several families.


    When Xiaoji came back, he had two more baskets in his hand, which were birthday gifts for Cheng Geer from the four families.


    Farmer children dont give too expensive gifts on their birthdays. ording to custom, they just give them some eggs and flour.


    This red cotton hat is made by Xiaohua from Aunt Tians family. It is said to be a gift for Brother Cheng. Xiaoji specially took out the hat made by Tian Xiaohua.


    Gu Jinli took the hat, touched it, and said with a smile: "The hat is really thick and stuffed with a lot of cotton. Xiaohua is very thoughtful."


    Although Tian Xiaohua is young, she is sensible and capable. After she no longer prepares spices, she either helps in the shop or goes to the vige to find wastnd, saying that she wants to get more wastnd to nt aphid grass and save money.


    Here, put it on for you. Gu Jinli put the red cotton hat on Cheng Geers head.


    Brother Cheng said coyly: "Don''t wear the red ones. These are worn by girls. Brother Cheng is a boy."


    Gu Jinli: "You should wear a red hat on your birthday today, it''s so festive. Put it on and don''t take it off."

 Chapter 623: Stay calm, dont drift

    Chapter 623: Stay calm, don''t drift


    Chapter 623: Stay calm and dont drift away


    Brother Cheng couldn''t defeat Gu Jinli, so he had to wear a red cotton hat. But after getting used to wearing it, he fell in love with this hat again.


    Gu Jinan has been very busy recently. He went to Shang''s house for ss in the morning and went to Songzizhuang to work after school. But today is Cheng Geer''s birthday, so he came back early.


    "Brother, I like you the most. Where is the gift?" Brother Cheng rushed over when he saw Gu Jinaning home.


    Gu Jinan picked him up, pushed him away a little, and said, "Don''t rush over, brother is dirty. I''ll change my clothes before I hug you."


    He added: "This is thest time I hold you. You will be a big child after you turn five, and you can no longer be held by your elder brother."


    Brother Cheng was unhappy: "Why? My eldest brother used to hold Brother Cheng in his arms."


    Ever since Brother Cheng can remember, especially when he was fleeing from famine, the people who hugged him and carried him the most were his father and eldest brother. But his father was afraid of his grandparents and did not dare to protect him too much. Only his eldest brother dared to protect him, so he liked his eldest brother the most. With his eldest brother around, he would not be afraid of being beaten.


    "Brother Cheng was young at that time. Now that Brother Cheng is older, the eldest brother will naturally stop hugging him." After Gu Jinan changed his clothes, he picked up Brother Cheng and said with a smile: "It''s heavier, but it''s also taller. From now on, Brother Cheng will have to carry Big Brother on his back."


    Brother Cheng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he nodded heavily: "Yes, from now on Brother Cheng will carry my eldest brother on his back and won''t let him walk."


    Gu Jinli thought about Brother Cheng carrying Gu Jinan, who was several times older than him. The scene was unbearable to look at. He said to Brother Cheng, "You can''t carry it, but you can carry my eldest brother''s baby. Wait until your eldest brother gets married and has a baby." , you are now an uncle, and you can carry your elder brothers child to y.


    Eldest brothers child? Cheng Geer looked at Gu Jinans belly and asked, Was it born here?


    He touched Gu Jinan''s belly again and asked innocently, "Does the eldest brother have a nephew?"


    Gu Jinan''s face turned dark and he said to Brother Cheng: "Brother is a boy. Men can''t give birth to babies, only women can... You don''t understand this question. I''ll tell you when you''re older."


    Brother Cheng smiled slyly: "Brother Cheng knows, you don''t need to be taught by big brother."


    The women in the vige gossiped with great intensity. He couldn''t understand them at first, butter he understood a little more.


    After saying that, he was afraid that Gu Jinan would settle the score with him, so he hurriedly hid behind Gu Jinli and made faces at his eldest brother.


    Gu Jinan shook his head helplessly. This little guy dared to y tricks on him. He was really cowardly.


    After Gu Jinliughed, he took the opportunity to give Gu Jinan the letter from Guanzhu Hu and the sale deed of Mr. Xia''s great-grandfather.


    After reading it, Gu Jinan pondered for a moment and said, "Tell your parents tonight and send Brother Cheng to the Xia family to study tomorrow."


    Xia Gu is indeed very knowledgeable and a very good gentleman, but all they want is Xia Gus knowledge, so that Xia Gu can teach Cheng Geer to be a talented person.


    As for Xia Gus other little thoughts... Well, his younger brother is from his family, and Xia Gu is trying to win him over during the day. Wouldnt he wait until Brother Chenges home from school before winning his brothers heart back?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    At dusk, Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui came back with two tables of banquets.


    That night, her family, Mr. Qin, and Gu Dayas family celebrated Brother Chengs birthday.


    Gu Jinli also used wax blocks to make small candles of different colors, stuck them in the cake and lit them, and asked Brother Cheng to make a wish. Brother Cheng was so happy that he happily celebrated the happiest birthday in his history.


    But before dawn the next day, he was pulled up to get dressed, brush his teeth and wash his face, and went to school with his eldest brother.


    Mr. Xia and his wife were very excited when they saw Brother Chenging to school. The couple personally came out to take Brother Cheng into the Xia family.


    After Cheng Ge''er''s birthday, He Dalin, the second son of vige chief He, was also admitted as a scribe and became one of the officials in the county government. Because he was from Dafeng Vige, Vige Chief He was familiar with the Gu family, and He Dalin was an honest man, County Magistrate Xu discussed with Magistrate Zheng and released him to the official office that manages the property deeds.


    Those who can enter the deeded house are confidants. When Vige Chief He learned that He Dalin had entered the deeded house, he almost jumped up with excitement and hurriedly told He Dacang: "Hurry up and buy a pig. Let''s kill it and celebrate it for your brother." , its like eating pig-killing vegetables in advance.


    Eh. He Dacang was also very happy. When he went to the stall the next day, he bought a big fat pig from Hukou Town and brought it back.


    He Dalin also came back with his whole family that day, and went to Gu Jinli''s house to express his gratitude.


    He Dali and He Dacang look very simr, both are honest and cheeky. But because of his soft temper, he looked a little silly, but after all, he had lived in the county for many years and could still speak. He said to Gu Dashan: "If it weren''t for your brother An, I would have got into business." If I were in a dead end, I wouldn''t be as lucky as I am today, bing a scribe."


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "That''s only if Brother He has the ability. If he is not knowledgeable enough, he will not be able to pass the county government examination."


    Vige Chief He was very proud when he heard it and almost couldn''t help but say: That is, my second son''s knowledge is no problem for a schr.


    Fortunately, He Jinsheng was beside him. Seeing that he could no longer hold his strength, he hurriedly tugged on his sleeves, "Calm down, Grandpa, don''t drift."


    Vige Chief He was pleased with himself for a moment, and then said to Third Grandpa and the others: "Brother Gu, Dashan,e to my house tomorrow to eat butchered vegetables. I will leave a separate table for the men of your family to sit and wait."


    As for the women, it is difficult to squeeze in. He Liu will deliver dishes to them alone.


    Third Grandpa said: "Dashan and the others have been busy rushing goods recently, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to go. Brother Qin is still worried about Eng... I can go by myself, and there is no need to leave a separate table. I can just eat with you."


    Vige Chief He got what he wanted: "Okay, we brothers will have a few drinks tomorrow."


    Vige Chief He and his family sat at Gu Jinli''s house for half an hour. After thanking the Gu family, they went home.


    The next day, although the weather was freezing cold, the vige was very lively. Everyone went to the vige chief Hes house to have a dinner, and even the Lu family went to congratte him, which made the vige chief He feel very proud.


    After the pig-killing feast, He Dalin''s family returned to the county town and lived in a newly rented courtyard. The next day, they officially went to the Yamen to start work.


    Not long after He Dalin went to the Yamen to work as a scribe, Bantou Yang and others came back with the peasants serving as corvees.


    The weather has been extremely cold this year, and many people have fallen ill. Three farmers in Xianggui Town and Daxing Town have died of illness, and two others were swept away by the water and drowned while cleaning up the silt in the Huai River.


    Fortunately, the bodies were found and brought back, otherwise the farmers in Tianfu County would have caused another trouble.


    The two **** He Laosi and He Daqian were not dead. They came back with the men in the vige, but they lost a lot of weight.


    Gu Dewang specially took Gu Defa and Gu Qingxi to see it, and came back and told Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, that He Laosi''s leg seems to be injured. He is limping. I think he isme."


    Gu Defa said like a young adult: "It''s good to beme. In the future, he won''t be able to run fast when he steals other people''s chickens and ducks."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, gave them cakes to eat, and asked Brother Fa: "When will you go to a private school to study? Is your mother still waiting to be the imperial wife? Brother Xi will also go to school next year."


    Gu Qingxi is Gu Dalins youngest son.


    Gu Dalin is very smart and thinks far ahead. He has nned to send Gu Qingxi and Gu Qingtian to a private school in the spring of next year. There is no guarantee whether they will pass the exam or not, but they must take the exam. If they fail, they will give up.

 Chapter 624: send off

    Chapter 624: send off


    Chapter 624 Farewell


    Gu Defa said: "I will go next year."


    He added: "I''m stupid and can''t pass the exam. My mother can''t be the imperial wife."


    Because his brother is stupider than him.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You are not stupid. You are the smartest one in your family. If you study hard, you will definitely get a good name."


    Gu Defa looked up at Gu Jinli and took a bite of the crystal cake: "Really? But I don''t want to go to school... It''s okay to be an official, but if someone rmends it, just do it. If no one rmends it, forget it. Working in a workshop is also good."


    If Mr. Chen heard this, he would definitely beat him up with a stick and scold him for being useless and only working in the workshop.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "You even know how to rmend an official?"


    Gu Defa nodded: "I know. I heard what the old people said on the way to escape. One old man even boasted that his grandfather rmended him to be a meritorious official in the county when he was in the previous dynasty."


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Sister Xiaoyu, what is the official title of the meritorious officer?"


    "They are assistant officials such as county magistrate and county captain." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Defa and said with a smile, "Brother Fa can go to school, and maybe he can be an official in the future."


    Gu Defa: "If you can be an official without taking an exam, I will do it."


    Gu Jinli: "You have such a beautiful idea."


    Gu Defa was eating cakes and said in a very Buddhist way: "Then don''t think about it. As a human being, you must be content and happy."


    Gu Jinli:


    Child, what have you experienced? !


    Gu Dewang patted Gu Defa on the head, called him a fool, and said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, please ignore him. He has been weird since he was a child."


    The three of them mixed a te of pastries and a te of croquettes at Gu Jinli''s house and left hand in hand.


    The weather became colder and colder in the following days, cotton prices surged, and news came that the situation in the northwest and northeast was getting worse again, and many people froze to death.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma were very worried. They burned incense at home every day and prayed to God to keep Gu Fuya and his family safe.


    Lao Zhu and He Sanleizi used the registration book given by the Jiang family to find people in Changping Town, but there was no news about Gu Fuya''s family. Therefore, it can be concluded that Gu Fuya''s family is either dead or fled to the east. Yangji Mansion.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding and did not say that Gu Fuya''s family was dead, but agreed that they went to the northeast. Therefore, the third grandfather and the third grandma burned incense as soon as they heard that the situation in the northeast was not good.


    Gu Dashanforted them: "Don''t worry, you two. Sister Fuya''s family is blessed with good fortune and everything will be fine."


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother are now living with Gu Dashan''s family. They feel that it is very unlucky to cry and cry for Fuya''s family all the time. After being persuaded by Gu Dashan for a few words, they cheer up and live a happy life.


    In mid-December, good news finally came from the capital. The water bandit case that hadsted for several months was finally concluded. Zou Jiang, Gao and other criminals were all beheaded!


    There are as many as seven families involved in the water bandit case. Of these seven families, there are three in the Hou Mansion and four in the Bo Mansion. Among them, the Marquis of Ruyang and the Marquis of Ankang were the main culprits. Not only were their homes confiscated, but all three ns were also beheaded.


    The remaining five noble families had their homes confiscated and were exiled.


    In addition, there were more than a dozen official families involved in the case, and their homes were all confiscated. Those who were lucky could return to their hometowns, while those who were not lucky had to be exiled.


    Due to the water bandit case, the whole capital was in turmoil, and he was afraid that he would be involved as soon as he woke up and end up having his house raided and exiled. The Emperor of Chu was very satisfied with the oue of the water bandit case. The main reason was that he ransacked his house and found millions of taels of silver, as well as countless antique calligraphy and paintings. Therefore, the Emperor of Chu was very happy and issued an edict tomend the officials handling the case. He also told the chambein that he would hold a big New Year celebration this year and how to handle the pce banquet in a dignified manner.


    The northwest of Da Chu has been experiencing drought for two years, and it has encountered military disasters, which have not yet recovered. There is also a snow disaster in the northeast. The court should be frugal, but everyone is afraid of being killed by the Emperor of Chu and dare not touch him at this time.


    The Emperor of Chu was rich and generous in giving out money. Even Magistrate Xu was awarded a hundred taels of gold and a pce in the capital. When the imperial edict came down, Magistrate Xu was so shocked that he fainted again.


    Zou Jiang knew his virtue and had already invited Dr. Zhou to wait for him. As soon as County Magistrate Xu fainted, Dr. Zhou''s needle pricked him.


    The chambein who came to deliver the decree saw this and joked: "Master Xu is indeed loyal to the Emperor Chicheng as Ming Shaoqing said. Seeing that he was praised by the Emperor, he was so happy that he fainted."


    Such a person is good. The emperor wishes that all the officials in the court were as timid as Magistrate Xu, so that he could do whatever he wanted without being influenced by the ministers.


    After the chambein issued the edict, he passed on the emperor''s oral instructions: "The emperor really wants to see Mr. Xu, so he ordered Mr. Xu to go to the capital with his servants, and we will go together to see the emperor on New Year''s Day."


    This oral message seems to be graceful, but it is very frustrating. This ce is far away from the capital, and now the canal is frozen again. At this time, you have to brave the wind and snow to go to Beijing. It will take half a month to arrive. Xu County Magistrate''s family has not been able to live well for years.


    But this is the emperor''s order. If County Magistrate Xu doesn''t want to die, he must obey it, and he quickly kowtows to express gratitude: "I thank the Lord for your kindness."


    The chambein said: "Master Xu, please get up."


    He added: "Master Xu, you don''t have to arrange a good ce for me. We will go to Beijing in a few days. Moreover, we have the same surname and we are still a family. There is no need to talk about false etiquette."


    Magistrate Xu wants to cry. You are a eunuch, and you are also a **** holding an orchid finger and talking, and raising a little boy. Who are you and your family?


    No, his handsome brother is very pretty, so he has to hide such a good-looking baby so that this old monster can''t see him, otherwise he''s afraid he''ll be ruined.


    However, Zou Jiang is very helpful. He has already learned about the preferences of this servant Xu from Ming Shaoqing''s letter, so he has made a good choice and will not let the servant Xu have the idea of Brother Xian.


    Zou Jiang stepped forward, bowed and said to Mr. Xu, "My lord, pleasee with me. I have arranged a small courtyard for you. Although it is not as magnificent as the courtyard in the capital, it is something that my lord loves."


    Who is the waiter Xu? Naturally, he understood instantly: "Oh, then I must go and see it."


    Zou Jiang took Neishi Xu to a vi in the county town. As expected, Nei Shi Xu liked it very much and was very happy here. He did not cause any trouble to Magistrate Xu for three days.


    Xi County Magistrate and others took advantage of these three days to pack up and arrange things in the county government office.


    The day before leaving, Zou Jiang sent several posts to Gu Jinli''s family. Ming Shaoqing left them for him. Now that he doesn''t need them anymore, he can leave them to Gu Jinli''s family. If something happens to Gu Jinli''s family, he can take the post and go to the capital to find him and Ming Shaoqing for help without any hindrance.


    Gu Jinlis family received the post and were very grateful to Zou Jiang and Magistrate Xu.


    County Magistrate Xu treated their family very well. Before leaving, he said a lot of good things about his family to Magistrate Zheng, and also introduced Gu Jinan to Magistrate Zheng. Now Gu Jinan and Magistrate Zheng get along very well.


    Vige Chief He was even more grateful to Magistrate Xu than the Gu Jinli family. When he heard the news that Magistrate Xu was leaving, he burst into tears and rushed with the whole family to see Magistrate Xu off.


    They were still crying along the way: "Master County Magistrate, why did you leave so quickly? Why didn''t you stay longer?"


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he saw it. Those who knew it thought that the vige chief was going to see Magistrate Xu off, but those who didn''t know thought he was going to a funeral. He cried so miserably.

 Chapter 625: three years

    Chapter 625: three years


    Chapter 625 Three Years


    However, after arriving at the county seat, Gu Jinli realized that the person who cried the most was not the vige chief He, but the groups of people who came from all directions to see Magistrate Xu off.


    The entire county town was filled with people, all crying and shouting: "Xu County Magistrate, don''t leave, stay!"


    Gu Jinli was stunned. It was the first time he discovered that there were so many people in Tianfu County.


    Coming even more confused.


    An old farmer with a cane and a head of white hair came out shakily, and slowly knelt down in front of Magistrate Xu, trembling as he knelt down. Gu Jinli''s heart trembled when he saw it, for fear of his Old Bones couldn''t bear it any longer and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the old mans bones were very strong and he knelt down without any problems.


    When Xu County Magistrate saw this, he hurried up to help the old farmer up: "Old man, please get up quickly. I am no longer the magistrate of Tianfu County. You don''t have to kneel to me."


    The old farmer shouted: "Although you are no longer the magistrate of Tianfu County, you are our reborn parents! For our sake, you got rid of the cancer of Zou Wangba and avenged the grievances of the men who were sold by Zou Wangba. You havepensated our farmers so that we can live! We have also arrested all the gangsters in the county so that our girls will no longer be plotted by these gangsters and can get married safely. You are a good official, it is us Reborn parents!


    He was yelling the whole time, spitting all over County Magistrate Xu''s face, and almost deafening him.


    Perhaps the county magistrate did not dare to object because Zou Jiang whispered from the side: "Sir, he is deaf and can only hear himself when he roars."


    Xu County Magistrate:


    There is no need to shout, I can hear you if you speak normally.


    But can he say this? No, I can only say in a good voice: "The old man''s words are serious, get up quickly."


    However, the old farmer shouted: "I can''t afford it!"


    In the distance, Gu Jinli, Xiao Ji, and Grandma Tao wereughing loudly while sitting in the mule cart. Grandpa, you are quite stubborn.


    The old farmer said again: "Themon people are here to give you gifts!"


    After speaking, he pointed behind him and shouted: "Bring up the gift!"


    Hey, here wee! Three men in red clothes came out carrying a big umbre, followed by a suona yer and a gong yer on the left and right, who came over carrying a big umbre.


    Magistrate Xu was stunned when he saw this posture. He pointed at these people and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Unfortunately, the sound of Suona and the gongs were too loud, and the old man''s ears were back again. He didn''t hear what he said. He only made those people blowing hard and jumped up with three umbres.


    Xu County Magistrate:


    Is it over yet? It''s just an umbre, does it need to be presented like a funeral? !


    Xu Dexian silently pulled his father''s sleeves and signaled his father to hold back and not to get angry.


    County Magistrate Xu is very tolerant. He put in the effort to endure Zou Youlian for many years, and finally endured it until the suona finished ying and the big umbre was carried in front of him.


    With a few thump thumps, the people carrying the umbres knelt down and said to Magistrate Xu: "Sir, this is an umbre given to you by the people of Tianfu County. It is called the Wanmin Umbre. It is said that officials have such an umbre." An umbre can protect you from wind and rain and protect your official career, so we will give it to you."


    He added: "But our farmers are illiterate. Only a hundred or so of them signed with their names, and the rest were fingerprinted. There are a total of ten thousand fingerprints. You can count them. I won''t lie to you."


    As he said that, the three umbre bearers stood up, and with a loud bang, they worked together to open the Wanmin umbre. There were many red handprints densely printed on it. It was dazzling to see, but it made County Magistrate Xu''s eyes red, and he choked and said: "What are you doing?" Shall I give you an umbre as a gift?"


    Since the founding of Da Chu, no more than five officials have been awarded the Wanmin Umbre, and those five have all be senior officials after entering Beijing, and are the senior officials of Da Chu recorded in the history.


    He never imagined that he would receive the Wanmin Umbre.


    Unreal, so unreal that he couldn''t help but ask: "Is it the wrong one?"


    Zou Jiang rolled his eyes in his heart. County Magistrate Xu did not disappoint him. He was so stupid. The men who delivered the umbres smiled and said: "Of course you are right, we have been preparing this umbre for a month, just to give it to Mr. Xu Chongfeng. You are a good official."


    You are a good official.


    When County Magistrate Xu heard this, he couldn''t help crying anymore: "I''m not, I''m sorry for you, you should have beaten me, but you still gave me an umbre... wu wu wu..."


    move!


    Zou Jiang couldn''t help but cursed in his heart, "Damn it, why are you crying? Is this the time to cry?"


    His hands were covered by his sleeves, and he pinched County Magistrate Xu hard, reminding him in a low voice: "Hurry up and say a few touching words."


    Magistrate Xu was pinched until he burped, but he was so moved that he just wanted to cry. He couldn''t find anything touching to say, and Zou Jiang was so anxious that he almost kicked him.


    Plop!


    Xu County Magistrate suddenly knelt down in front of the person delivering the umbre.


    When the people who came to see him off saw him, they were so frightened that they hurriedly knelt down in circles, covering arge area.


    Sir, please get up quickly. You are an official, how can you kneel to us?


    County Magistrate Xu shook his head and said: "Xu was born into a farmer''s family. He also picked manure and farmed when he was a child. Fortunately, he passed the exam and became an official for one of his parents... He didn''t do it well, but he was able to be like this among the vigers. I feel guilty about treating each other, so please ept Xus worship.


    After saying this, he kowtowed cautiously to all the farmers.


    When the farmers who came to see him off saw him, they kowtowed in a hurry and returned the favor.


    Hunter Xu waspletely stunned when he saw this scene of officials and people worshiping each other. He has been in the pce for most of his life and has seen many big scenes, but none of them canpare with this scene.


    Zou Jiang is quite satisfied with this. Not bad, not bad, with the Ten Thousand People Umbre and the scene of officials and people worshiping each other, no one dared to assassinate Xu Chongfeng in the capital.


    Sir, get up. Zou Jiang helped County Magistrate Xu up.


    After County Magistrate Xu stood up, he helped the kneeling old farmer up and said, "Please get up quickly."


    After helping the old farmer up, he and Xu Dexian took the umbre from the people, put the umbre into the mule cart, and talked to the people of Tianfu County for a long time. It was not until Xu Neishi urged that he had to leave.


    County Magistrate Xu was sitting in the mule cart, and he kept turning his head and waving to the people of Tianfu County. When no one could be seen, he lowered the curtain, continued to cry, and said to Zou Jiang: "I want to be a good official."


    Zou Jiang said perfunctorily: "Yes, you will definitely be a good official."


    He then advised, "Sir, please stop crying. If you continue to cry, you won''t be able to keep these clothes."


    Xu County Magistrate didn''t care, but wanted to cry. Zou Jiang couldn''t stand the crying anymore, so he ran to sit in another mule cart.


    The incident of County Magistrate Xuing to Beijing with the Wanmin Umbre really caused a sensation in the entire Chu State. Those who had suffered losses due to the water bandit case did not dare to send anyone to assassinate him again.


    After Magistrate Xu left, the people in Tianfu County talked about the Wanmin Umbre for a few days, then put the matter aside and began to prepare for the New Year.


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family was also busy killing pigs to prepare for the New Year. Gu Jinli also bought more than 300 pig legs and marinated them to make ham. After three years, ham will be Yanfulou''s signature dish.


    Gu Jinli was busy, nting medicinal materials and making convenient medicines step by step ording to the n.


    Time flies by, faster than a white horse, and it will soon be three yearster.


    Magistrate Xu is a cute little boy and is reluctant to let him go. I hope he can make it to the end and not die in the capital. The male and female protagonists have finally grown up. Although the ending of this chapter is a bitcking, they have tried their best. Next chapter, lets start teasing!

 Chapter 626: Will pick me up [Update tomorrow]

    Chapter 626: Will pick me up [Update tomorrow]


    Chapter 626 Wille to pick me up [Updated tomorrow]


    Three yearster, Songzi Vige is very lively. The soy sauce workshop has been standing here for more than two years. In therge open space next to the threshing floor, there are hundreds ofrge, half-person-high vats containing soy sauce.


    On the soy sauce vat are oversized bamboo hats. These hats are very thick. There is also a thickyer of oil paper tied around the outside of the hats, which is used to keep out rain, frost and snow.


    More than two years ago, Gu Jinan went to Fucheng and bought three more servants. There were fifteen people named Xiong, Ma, and Mei. These three families specialized in making soy sauce.


    However, Gu Jinli also transferred Xiangzi to Songzi Vige as a steward, specifically in charge of these three families.


    Xiangzi is Xiaojis elder brother, Ji Xiangxiang, and just by looking at the name, you can tell that they are a family member.


    Xiangzi was born in a bodyguard agency and knew how to box and kick. In the past three years, he was dragged by Kan Liu to practice every day. From time to time, he was thrown into Dafeng Mountain by Gu Jinli to fend for himself. He was already very capable. Not only was he loyal to the Gu family, he could also see it. Live with these three families and keep the soy sauce recipe.


    At this moment, Xiangzi was greeting the three families: "Heavy rain ising, hurry up and follow me to the threshing floor to collect grain!"


    ing!"


    The three families took sacks, brooms, andrge oil paper and ran to the threshing floor.


    But the heavy rain came too quickly. After a few thunders of autumn thunder, the heavy rain came down.


    Gu Jinli, Xiaoji, and Mi Laoweng were already at the threshing floor. Seeing the heavy rain, they hurriedly shouted to Xiangzi and the others: "Sweep the grains together quickly, cover them with oil paper, press them with stones, and go back to hide from the rain." "


    Xiangzi and others immediately followed the instructions. After a dozen people swept the grain together with brooms, they immediately covered it with oil paper and pressed it with stones.


    But the threshing floor is too big, and there is so much grain for the autumn harvest that it is impossible to sweep it all in a short while.


    "Little boss, you go back to take shelter from the rain first." Xiao Ji said to Gu Jinli, the broom in his hand kept moving, and after roughly sweeping the rice into a pile, he and Gu Jinli spread out therge oil paper and swept it into squares. The heap of grain is covered and then weighed down with stones.


    Gu Jinli said: "Stop talking nonsense and cover the rice quickly, otherwise it will dry out in vain, and when it sprouts, the food will bepletely destroyed."


    Although she escaped the famine, she has been taking good care of her health in the past few years. She thinks that her body can withstand it. It''s just an autumn rain, so it''s fine.


    Xiaoji knew Xiaodongs temper and saw that she was unwilling to go back, so he could only continue to sweep the rice andpete with the heavy rain for time.


    Mrs. Mi and Old Man Mi did not go back to take shelter from the rain. The two old men were in very strong health. They had not looked old in the past three years, but had be much energetic.


    The guys worked hard for more than a quarter of an hour and finally covered all the rice, but half of the rice was soaked.


    Lets go quickly and wait for the rain to stop before drying the rice. Gu Jinli shouted to them and took Xiaoji to the yard where the master lived.


    Zhuangzi is big and the courtyard is a bit far away. It took the two of them running for half a quarter of an hour to get there.


    Gu Jinli suddenly wanted to scold her. It''s not a good ce to be in a big ce. He would be killed if he ran away.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mi live rtively close to each other. They arrived after a short run. Mrs. Mi even shouted to Gu Jinli, "Don''t worry about us, little boss. Run quickly. Change your wet clothes when you get back to the house. Don''t catch a cold!"


    "Got it!" Gu Jinli responded and continued running, his shoes were stained by the mud and water. He finally reached the main courtyard and finally breathed a sigh of relief: "God, it''s raining so heavily in autumn, are you embarrassed? "


    Its not summer.


    Xiaoji said: "Little boss, you can''t say that to God. He will get angry and stop protecting you."


    He quickly sped his hands together and apologized to God for Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli:


    Miss Xiaoji, is it really okay that you like to say goodbye so much at such a young age?


    "After you have finished praying,e in and change clothes." Gu Jinli immediately took off his dirty shoes and entered the wing on the right side of the main courtyard with bare feet.


    Sometimes Zhuangzi is too busy with work and needs to stay overnight, so she lives in this right wing room.


    The Zou family was very spacious, with one wing being turned into an outer room, an inner room, and a servant''s room, so it was very spacious for her and Xiao Ji to live here.


    Gu Jinli went back to the inner room, quickly changed out of his wet clothes and put on clean clothes, but his hair was more difficult to do. The ancients were not allowed to cut their hair. She wanted to do it secretly, but Mrs. Cui saw it and cried. She could only keep her hair long. Now it takes two-quarters of an hour to untie it and dry it off.


    Then


    A sneeze!


    She sneezed twice at the right moment.


    "Xiao Dong, are you okay?" Xiao Ji came over with a dry cotton towel to wipe her hair: "Xiao Dong also said that he was in great health. See, you even sneezed, but the ve didn''t sneeze."


    Dont brag next time.


    Gu Jinli said: "My aunt ising soon. My body''s resistance has be worse. It''s normal for me to sneeze when I get caught in the rain."


    Since Gu Jinli''s menstruationst year, Xiao Ji has known what his aunt is and knows some of Gu Jinli''s rules, so he asked: "Does the little boss need to take medicine?"


    is talking about the medicine for treating wind and cold.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "If you don''t want to eat, it''s not good to eat. Let''s drink some **** tea."


    Okay, Ill help you cook itter.


    Gu Jinli: "Remember to add sugar. The one without sugar is too strong and you can''t drink it."


    Xiaoji is very picky and does not add sugar when making **** tea. She has to tell her before adding it every time.


    I know, my little boss is very cowardly. Brother Cheng doesnt even add sugar to his **** tea.


    Gu Jinli was dissatisfied and retorted: "He was told by his eldest brother that men don''t like sweets, so he didn''t let it go. He used to do it very well."


    He added: "Also, he was tricked by his eldest brother again. My eldest brother''s favorite dish is sweet and sour pork. It''s sour and sweet."


    Xiaojiughed when he heard this: "I heard Brother An say to Brother Cheng that sweet and sour foods are not considered sweets."


    Brother Cheng listened to Brother An very much, and happily believed in his elder brother.


    Brother Cheng is very smart, and he probably knew that his elder brother''s statement was a lie. However, he trusted An Geer and felt that what An Geer said was right, so he did not expose his elder brother.


    After making some tea, Xiao Ji finally dried Gu Jinli''s hair and said, "I''ll boil the water. The young master will be able to take a bath and wash his hair in a while."


    Xiao Ji went to the kitchen next to the main courtyard. This kitchen was used by the main family. There was a well and water was very convenient.


    Gu Jinli was looking at the ount book in the room, calcting how much money he had earned this month. The more he looked at it, the happier he became. He felt veryfortable. Life is good when you have money.


    But its not enough. The money must continue to be used to buy Zhuangzi and bury the money.


    Ever since Gu Jinli escaped from the famine, he had little hope for Da Chu, feeling that it would end sooner orter. Therefore, in the past three years, Mutong and Feng Jin traveled several times in the four directions of southeast, northwest, and used the money they earned to buy some viges along the Chi Road, and then buried money in the viges to prepare for emergencies.


    The vige she bought does not have to berge, but it must be close to the official roads, and there must be near the official roads in the southeast, northwest and northwest, so the investment is veryrge.


    "Xiao Dong, the water is boiled. You drink the **** tea first and then take a shower." Xiao Ji brought the **** tea in and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli blew on it, and after it cooled down a bit, he drank it inrge gulps and walked around the corridor to a room behind the courtyard.


    This is specially used for bathing. It is a big ce and very clean.


    Xiao Ji brought the hot water in, poured it into the big wooden basin, and asked: "Xiao Boss, are we going back tomorrow afternoon?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, Brother Qin will go home tomorrow and pick me up when passing by Songzizhuang."

 Chapter 627: famous bachelor

    Chapter 627: famous bachelor


    Chapter 627 The famous bachelor


    Jiang Qi had be a county captain two years ago, and his position as a military officer was given to Lao Zhong. But when Lao Zhong led his troops to the Fucheng garrison camp for night trainingst year, he fell into a trap and was seriously injured.


    Although he was not dead, he had a broken leg and his health was much worse, so he had to leave the military station early.


    Jiang Qi has always admired Qin Sang. After telling Lao Yu, he promoted Qin Sang to the position of one hundred households in the military department and put him in charge of the military department.


    I will tell Lao Yu first because Lao Yu is as old as Lao Zhong. After Lao Zhong went down, Lao Yu should have taken over, but Lao Yu was also old, and Qin Sang had made many contributions. He had made great contributions to their militarymand post during the three consecutive years of night training in Fucheng. He was so powerful that he could not be promoted. He couldn''t even exin it.


    Qin Sang was very good at doing things. After he was promoted to the position of Baihu, he respected senior people like Lao Yu very much and convinced Lao Yu and others to trust him from the bottom of their hearts.


    When Xiao Ji heard what Gu Jinli said, he said, "Xiao Dongjia, you are already so old. Don''t y with Sang of the Qin family all the time. It''s not good. People in the vige will gossip about you."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Who in the vige dares to gossip about me?"


    In the past three years, she has kept the people of Dafeng Vige in order. Even if she and Qin Sang get close, they dare not say anything nonsense.


    Dont want to sell the aphids? Dont want the money anymore?


    Seeing that she didn''t listen, Xiao Ji pulled out Aunt Tao and Mrs. Cui again: "Aunt Tao told the host''s wife that the young host is old and wants the ve to watch over you and not let you see the outsider all the time. If you want to See you, and you need to be apanied by elders."


    Gu Jinli: "I won''t turn fifteen until March next year, so how old am I? It makes me feel like I''m going to be buried."


    Xiao Ji said with a serious face: "I will be fifteen next year, and I can get married and have children. My cousin Ping married my cousin Ping at the age of fifteen, and now she is pregnant."


    This cousin Ping is Mo Qinzi.


    Mo Qinzi got engaged to Qi Kangping when she was thirteen years old. She married Qi Kangping that same year when she was fifteen. Now she is almost seventeen, she was pregnant just a few months ago, and she is much more powerful than Mo Chunyue.


    Speaking of Mo Chunyue, she is also in trouble for having children. She has been married to He San Leizi for almost four years, but she has not conceived a single child. Now everyone in the vige is gossiping about her andughing at her.


    Fortunately, He Sanleizi was very kind to Mo Chunyue. Once he heard someone say that Mo Chunyue was a stone girl who couldn''ty eggs, he would hit you with a stick no matter who you were, whether you were a boy or a girl.


    Mo Chunyue was very moved by this. She cried several times in the spice workshop and said that being able to marry He Sanleizi in this life was worth it.


    He Sanleizi learned about this from He Dazhuang''s wife. It was so beautiful. He spread the word everywhere that he was able to marry Mo Chunyue in this life because he had umted great virtues in his previous life.


    As the head of the He family, Vige Chief He originally had strong objections to Mo Chunyue notying eggs for four years. It can be seen that He Sanshengzi and Mo Chunyue both thought of each other''s good, so they didn''t say anything.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "You are not considered old if you are under thirty years old."


    Xiao Ji was shocked and looked at her like a monster: "Xiao Dongjia, Brother Wu of the Luo family is almost twenty-two and he has been talked about before he gets married. Thirty years old? Oh my God, all those who have a short life will die. How can I get married and have children?"


    He added: "Speaking of the Luo family, it''s very strange. Their family is not in a hurry. Others fancy Brother Wu of the Luo family ande to propose marriage. Mother Robo actually refuses. Doesn''t she want to have a grandson? Her Brother Wu is like us. He is a famous bachelor in every vige in the world."


    But he is just a bachelor who everyone fights for.


    Luo Wu has no worries about marrying a wife. The workshop has made money. The Luo family''s life is getting better and better. Last year, he bought a shop in the county. He himself is the head of the yamen team. All the girls in the county, except the county magistrate, county prime minister, All thedies from the county captain''s family wanted to marry him.


    But he didn''t want it. Xiaoji felt that Luo Wu was sick, and that he was seriously ill and couldn''t be cured.


    Gu Jinli knew what Luo Wu was thinking. He just wanted to marry Gu Jinxiu. He didn''t want any other girl, no matter how good he was. Du Fu from Chenjiacun had been trying to get Luo Wu for two years, but Luo Wu ignored her. At the end ofst year, I was too old to bear the thought of marrying the son of the new vige chief of Chenjia Vige, and my life was pretty good.


    Dufu was able to marry the vige chief''s son because of the aphids.


    Since the Du family started nting aphids three years ago, they have been able to earn ten taels of silver every year. After buying the wastnd this year, the money they earned has soared to thirty taels.


    The people in Chenjia Vige were so worried that they started to nt aphid grass, but the Gu family''s workshop only epted products from the Du family, so there was nothing they could do.


    The status of the Du family has improved a lot because of the aphids.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui saw that Gu Jinxiu was getting older and older, but the Luo family didn''t show any signs of it. They were very anxious recently.


    Mrs. Xia was very happy and was already nning to marry Gu Jinxiu.


    Xiao Ji added: "There is also Sang of the Qin family. He is already eighteen years old, and he is still a single Miao Miao. Mr. Qin has not proposed to marry him. Now there are women in the vige who say that his fate is bad, and they are afraid that he will be a bachelor for the rest of his life."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "Who said that? What does it have to do with them whether Brother Qin takes a wife or not? Aren''t they afraid of He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw''s lesson? Do you want to be dragged to the He family ancestral hall and pped in public?"


    He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw is famous for her bad words. In the past two years, because Gu Jinli did not collect her aphids, she said bad things about the Gu family in the vige. He Dacang''s daughter-inw heard this and hurriedly went to tell the vige chief.


    Vige Chief He directly had He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw **** and taken to the ancestral hall. He then notified all the He family members. Even the Lu family called to the ancestral hall yard to watch the execution. The whole vige watched as He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw was pped twenty times. A p, my face was swollen.


    Since then, many women in the vige have been afraid and dare not gossip about their families. Who is so bold now?


    Xiao Ji is a good gossip, so he came over and said with a smile: "What a rich wife she is."


    Gu Jinli knew that these two women were among the most gossiping representatives in the vige.


    "When you get back, you ask Qiu Lang and the others to go to He Daqian''s house to haunt him a few times." People in Dachu are afraid of this. Gu Jinli also used it in the past two years. Everyone in He Daqian''s family thought it was He Dacai''s ghost who came back. They were afraid It doesnt work.


    Hey, Ill let Brother Lang and the others do it when I get back. Xiao Ji likes to watch the excitement and is very happy to take on this task.


    "You go out, I want to take a shower." After Gu Jinli sent Xiao Ji away, he took afortable bath, washed his hair, and sadly had to wipe it for two quarters of an hour.


    When it was getting dark, Xiaoji made dinner and brought it over: "My boss, it''s time to have dinner. Today we have stir-fried chicken. It''s very delicious."


    There are free-range chickens in Zhuangzi, and the meat is delicious and delicious. Every time Gu Jinlies to Zhuangzi, he kills the chickens and eats them. He uses one for frying and one for making soup. It makes Mrs. Mi feel heartbroken after eating it, to put it mildly. He said to her: "Little boss, there is a fish pond in the vige. You can eat fish."


    Why do you keep causing trouble to her chickens? They haven''t grown up yet?


    Gu Jinliughed every time he heard it: "After two years of raising chickens, the chickens will be old. Chickens that are more than half a year old can be eaten, and they are still tender."


    Mrs. Mi felt heartbroken every time she heard this. She could only raise chickens in a nest for the old hen every year, for fear that the chickens in the vige would be eaten by Gu Jinli and be extinct.

 Chapter 628: Handsome again

    Chapter 628: Handsome again


    Chapter 628: So cool again


    The next day, Gu Jinli got up early and ran to the threshing floor to look at the rice.


    Xiangzi had already led three families to dry the rice on oil paper. When he saw hering, he said, "Don''t worry, little boss. Although the rice is half wet, it will be fine if it is left in the sun for two days. It will not germinate."


    The small business owner attaches great importance to grain. The grain harvested every year is not sold. Instead, the grain is dried thoroughly and then stored.


    There are now five cers and eight barns in Zhuangzi, which are specially used to store the food in Zhuangzi, including rice, wheat, soybeans, sweet potatoes and the like.


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky and was a little worried: "It''s a very gray day. It''s probably going to rain... Take out the bamboo mat and put the rice on the bamboo mat to dry. If it rains, just roll up the bamboo mat. No need." Sweep the grain again.


    Because Yanfulou uses bamboo boxes to store vegetables, the number of bamboo products in Tianfu County has increased in the past three years. Zhuangzi made a veryrge bamboo mat with a length and width of more than three meters, which is perfect for drying millet. .


    Hey, Ill take them to put them on right now. Xiangzi immediately called the three Xiong brothers: Xiong Da, Xiong Er, and Xiong San, follow me to the warehouse to bring the big bamboo mat.


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Jinli burst intoughter.


    For more than two years, she couldn''t helpughing every time she heard the names of the Xiong brothers. Xiangzi and the others were used to it, letting herugh without looking at her.


    After walking around the threshing floor, Gu Jinli left the threshing floor and walked around Zhuangzi, looking at the medicinal materials growing on the roadside of Zhuangzi and on the wastnd.


    After she bought Songzi Vige, she began to grow medicinal materials in the vige. Nowadays, medicinal materials such as Dipsacus, Achyranthes, cmus, Agastache and other medicinal materials can be seen everywhere on the roadside, beside streams and ponds, as long as there isnd.


    The summer beforest, when the weather was hot, she made Huoxiang Qushu Pills, which were mainly used to treat heat stroke, and the sales were very good.


    She walked and walked, checking the medicinal materials on the roadside. She was very satisfied when she saw that they were growing well and were not eaten by insects.


    An hourter, Xiao Ji came to her and called her: "Little boss, go back and have breakfast."


    Here wee. Gu Jinli followed Xiao Ji back. After breakfast, the two of them carried bamboo baskets and lunch and went to Songshu Mountain.


    She also bought the mountain behind Songzi Vige and got a lot of pine oil every year. But she didn''t sell the pine oil, she kept it. This thing can be used as a "firearm" at a critical moment.


    Gu Jinli also nted medicinal materials on Songshu Mountain, and the one he nted was Dendrobium, a precious medicinal material.


    Dendrobium can not only grow in crevices, but also on trees. In herst life, the artificially nted dendrobium grew on trees. She nted it for three consecutive years, and most of the dendrobium on the tree was alive and growing well.


    Xiaoji is not interested in medicinal materials, she is here to find pine mushrooms.


    There is a delicious pine mushroom growing on the mountain. She likes to eat it, and so does the little boss.


    Gu Jinli saw Xiao Ji poking at the ground with a stick, and said, "It''ste October now, and there are no pine mushrooms. You can''t find them."


    The pine mushrooms on Songshu Mountain are very simr to matsutake mushrooms, but they dont taste as good as matsutake mushrooms, but they are still delicious.


    Xiao Ji didnt believe it: There were still some from Octoberst year. Maybe I can find a few fresh ones and we can take them back to make soup.


    The pine mushroom chicken soup is very delicious.


    Gu Jinli: "Sure, go ahead and look for it. If you find it, I will eat the most."


    Xiao Ji snorted: "My boss will bully me."


    Gu Jinli glued a piece of dendrobium that was about to fall off the tree trunk with soil and replied: "How did I bully you? I am the best for you. Recently, I have been thinking about finding a good husband-inw for you."


    Xiao Ji almost jumped up in shock: "My dear boss, you want to marry me off? I''m still young!" Gu Jinli chuckled: "You are five months older than me, and you are already fifteen. You said you should get married when you are fifteen. When you have a baby, I will quickly find a husband-inw for you."


    Xiaoji was about to cry and quickly admitted his mistake: "Little master, I was wrong. Don''t find a husband for me. I have to follow my little master..." Eat well and drink spicy food!


    Moreover.


    This ve is going to be the next Aunt Tao, so she wont get married.


    Seeing that she was very anxious, Gu Jinli teased her a few more words. The master and the servant stayed in Songshu Mountain until the afternoon. After checking all the dendrobium trees, they went down the mountain with confidence.


    Mrs. Mi has already boiled the water. As soon as Gu Jinlies back, he can take a shower, wash his hair, put on clean clothes, tidy up, and go home.


    In the evening, when the Golden Crow fell to the west, the sound of horse hooves sounded in the vige.


    Qin Sang rode a fast horse and rushed into Songzi Vige to pick up Gu Jinli. After running in Songzi Vige for half a quarter of an hour, he arrived outside the main courtyard.


    Gu Jinli heard the sound of horse hooves and trotted out. When he saw Qin Sang, he smiled happily and said, "Brother Qin, you are here to pick me up."


    Qin Sang sat on the horse, holding the reins with one hand and stroking the horse''s mane with the other, looking down at Gu Jinli under the light of the setting sun... Three years have passed, and she has grown from a little girl into a real young girl. Not to mention her stature, appearance It''s also more refined. When it smiles, it''s as cute as a kitten. When it''s angry, it''s like a wolf in the mountains. It wants to tear people into pieces. It''s terrifyingly ferocious.


    But she is smiling at the moment, and her smile is very sweet. It seems that she is living well in Songzi Vige.


    "Well, I''m here to pick you up." Qin Sang got off his horse, walked to her, and looked down at her.


    Gu Jinli raised his hand topare their heights andined: "Why have you grown taller again? If you continue to grow taller, you will really reach 1.9 meters."


    Qin Sang has a slender and thick body, with a standard clothes rack figure. He is only eighteen years old, and he is already 1.8 meters tall by visual inspection. In a few years, he may really be 1.9 meters tall.


    but


    Hes handsome again. Gu Jinli said with a smile. Looking at Qin Sangs appearance, he felt as proud as the young boy from my neighbors house who had just grown up.


    When Qin Sang heard this, his ears turned red and he said, "Xiaoyu is talking nonsense again."


    Gu Jinli: "I''m not talking nonsense. Our little brother Qin is just good-looking."


    Qin Sang''s face was like a chisel, he was handsome and handsome, and he also had the cold aura of a militarymander. Gu Jinli always thought he was handsome no matter how he looked at him.


    Xiaoji came out from the yard carrying it as a salute. Hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he said silently in his heart: Sang of the Qin family is indeed good-looking, but his style is not liked by thedies. The gossips in the vige all said that Sang of the Qin family was full of evil spirits and that he was destined to be evil at first nce. He was not as good-looking as Shangli''s grandson Bai Jing.


    But the young master said that fair-skinned schrs are all weaklings and have no masculine heroic spirit at all, which is not good.


    Xiao Ji listened to both sides and now no longer knows what is good-looking and what is not good-looking.


    Xiao Boss, my brother is already waiting outside Zhuangzi with his mule cart. Hurry up. Xiao Ji said, carrying his things and walking out.


    Gu Jinli finally took the time to look at her and said, "I know, I''lle right away."


    Qin Sang asked: "Is there anything you haven''t taken? If there is anything, take it out and put it on the horse, and I will carry it out for you."


    "Yes, we have picked a lot of pine mushrooms and dried them in the sun. We will take them back to make delicious food for you." Gu Jinli quickly turned around and went into the yard to get something.

 Chapter 629: collapsed

    Chapter 629: copsed


    Chapter 629 Copse


    Qin Sang looked at her cheerful back. Her long green dress turned up beautiful ripples as she ran, like willow branches blown by the wind in early summer. It was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but want to follow her into the yard. .


    But Xiaoyu is big. This is the yard where she lives. Only family members can enter. He is just a neighbor and cannot enter, so he can only stop.


    Speaking of which, her skirt is actually not a skirt, but a kind of trousers that look like a skirt.


    Brother Cheng asked her why she was wearing such strange pants.


    She said: "You can run faster if you wear this. If you encounter a gangster on the street, you can still lift your foot and kick him."


    However, although the skirt she wore changed to big pants, her bun still remained the same. She liked such a simple and neat dress, but even so, he still thought it looked good.


    Ouch! Gu Jinli threatened Qin Sang and asked, What are you thinking so obsessed with?


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I want to eat the grilled fish you made."


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue: "Your taste is really the same, don''t you get tired of it?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Don''t be tired, I like to eat fish."


    Take it, Ill make it for you when we get back. Gu Jinli handed the two packages in his hand to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang took it and felt that it was very heavy, so he asked: "Did you pick a lot of pine mushrooms? Are there any other mountain fruits?"


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded and said, "I picked a lot of mountain chestnuts and mountain pomelos. I took two carts home and there are still some left. Let''s take them back together this time."


    After saying that, he turned around and went into the yard, picked out a load of mountain pomelo.


    Qin Sang hurriedly went to pick him up: "I''lle."


    He directly picked up two baskets, came to the horse, untied the rope from his waist, strung the two baskets together, hung them on the horse''s back, let the baskets hang on both sides of the horse, and put the two packages on the horse. on the back.


    Is there any more? He turned to look at her and asked.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, let''s go, otherwise Xiaoji will be verbose again."


    Xiaoji is like a little old woman, always chattering and preaching to her, like an old woman.


    Qin Sang smiled, led the horse, and walked towards the outside of Zhuangzi with her, but he didn''t walk very fast.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help but urge him: "Why are you walking slower than me? Walk faster."


    Qin Sang said: "You are wearing a skirt and can''t walk fast. I will amodate you."


    Actually, what she was wearing was not a skirt. He had known that for a long time.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes, stared at him for a while, and said, "Okay, as long as you can get home in time for dinner, but the grilled fish will have to be eaten tomorrow. It''ste today and there''s no time to grill it."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded simply. It''s okay to eat grilled fishter... After returning home, it would be more difficult to be alone with her. Adults will say that the women in the vige like to gossip.


    But while Qin Sang was walking, Gu Jinli suddenly stopped.


    He was stunned for a moment, turned around and asked, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Gu Jinli nced at Qin Sang, pointed in the direction of Zhuangzi''s gate and said, "You should go first. I have something to go back to and something has been pulled down."


    Qin Sang frowned: "What did you pull? I''ll go back with you to get it."


    How did you know that such amon sentence made her angry.


    She had a sullen face and said angrily: "I told you that I had something to pull down. You go ahead and I''ll be back in a moment."


    Ahhhh, Gu Jinli''s heart was filled with howling winds, lightning and thunder. Sure enough, he couldn''t be exposed to the rain. As soon as he caught a cold, her aunt suddenly appeared and copsed!


    Qin Sang was stunned. He noticed something unusual about her. He looked at her angry red face, looking like he was angry. He paused and seemed to understand something, and his own face turned red.


    Okay. Qin Sang quickly led the horse away.


    Gu Jinli saw that he was far away and there was no one on the road, so he hurried back to the main courtyard.


    Xiaoji and Xiangzi were waiting outside the gate of Zhuangzi. After waiting for a long time, they only waited for Qin Sang toe.


    Xiao Ji was angry and asked: "Brother Qin family, where is our little boss? Why haven''t wee out yet? It''s almost dark."


    Qin Sang''s expression returned to normal. Hearing this, he said, "She has returned to the main courtyard for something. Go check on her and help her."


    After hearing this, Xiaoji murmured: "My little boss is really annoying."


    Speaking, he got off the mule cart and returned to Zhuangzi.


    When Xiao Ji came back, Gu Jinli had already changed his clothes. Xiao Ji looked strange and said, "Xiao Dong, why did you change your clothes? Did you make your clothes dirty?"


    Gu Jinli:


    do not want to talk!


    She sat on the stool, with her upper body lying on the table, and asked Xiao Ji: "Has Brother Qin gone back?"


    Xiaoji shook his head: "No, I''m waiting for my little boss."


    He asked again: "What''s wrong with you, little boss? Get up and leave quickly. If it''s toote, you''ll have to light a torch and go back."


    Gu Jinli felt that Brother Qin must have known about it, and he felt that he had lost his face, so he simply lied and said, "I won''t go back today. You go out and tell Brother Qin to go back by himself. I will go back and cook grilled fish for him tomorrow." "


    "Why?" Xiaoji was puzzled: "Everything has been packed. If you don''t go back, you still have to take out the quilt. It''s very troublesome."


    Gu Jinli red at her and had to say: "My aunt is here."


    Xiao Ji was stunned for a while, then turned around and said in surprise: "It''s different fromst month. Xiao Dong, you are three days early this month."


    The little boss is in good health. Since the menstrual period, the dates have been very urate. This time he probably got caught in the rain.


    My little boss caught a cold when I woke up in the morning. I told you to take medicine but you still refused to take it. You must be in trouble now.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his ears: "Go out quickly and tell Brother Qin to go back by himself. If you keep nagging me, I will find a husband-inw for you to marry when I get back."


    Xiaoji is most afraid of this now, and hurriedly said: "I will go immediately."


    Xiaoji ran fast and reached the gate of Zhuangzi in more than a quarter of an hour. He said to Qin Sang: "Eldest brother of the Qin family, my little boss is not feeling well. He won''t go back today. I''ll let you go back by yourself."


    Qin Sang was startled... It seemed that he had guessed correctly.


    He did not leave immediately, but looked up at the sky.


    Xiaoji urged: "Did the eldest brother of the Qin family hear this? The little boss said that he can''t go back. You can go back by yourself. Don''t wait for her. She will cook the grilled fish for you when she goes back tomorrow."


    Dont pretend to be deaf, okay?


    But Qin Sang did not return to the vige. Instead, he turned around and led his horse towards Zhuangzi.


    Xiaoji was anxious: "Brother Qin family, why did you go back to Zhuangzi?"


    The little boss asked him to go back to the vige, not to Zhuangzi.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s going to rain. I won''t go back today. Xiangzi brings the things back."


    Having said that, he got on his horse and disappeared at the end of the road on his fast horse.


    He was right. Within half a quarter of an hour, it started to rain again, and it became heavier and heavier.


    Xiaoji hurriedly hid in the mule cart and said to Xiangzi: "Brother, let''s go back. We can''t go back today."


    Xiangzi didnt ask any more questions and drove his mule cart back to Zhuangzi.


    Gu Jinli learned that Qin Sang did not leave, but returned to Zhuangzi. The reason foring back was very good. It rained heavily and he could not go back, so he had to live in Zhuangzi.

 Chapter 630: No need to be shy

    Chapter 630: No need to be shy


    Chapter 630 Dont be shy


    Gu Jinli:


    Does he know? Is this an excuse?


    I remember that several times he took a break to catch up with the heavy rain, and he always came back in the rain. Now that he said he couldn''t leave when it rained, it was not a knife!


    Gu Jinli was very confused, Xiao Ji was still standing by and asked: "Xiao Dongjia, do you want to have dinner with Sang of the Qin family?"


    Whenever Sang of the Qin familyes back, the two families usually eat together. This is not the first time that Sang of the Qin familyes to Zhuangzi to pick up the young master. When he came here in the past, he always ate together.


    Gu Jinli: "I''m sick, I have no appetite, and I won''t eat dinner. Just cook me a midnight snack. I want meat and vegetables, and add a chicken drumstick."


    Xiaoji:


    You skipped dinner and had ate-night snack, but also ordered meat, vegetables and chicken drumsticks. Do you look like you are sick and have no appetite?


    And the little boss is not really sick, its just that his menstruation came early after catching a cold.


    However, Xiaoji said very reasonably: "If I know this, I will tell Sang of the Qin family."


    Xiaoji took out the quilt andid it out, and took out Gu Jinli''s clothes and put them on the hangers for preparation. After finishing it, he went to the kitchen, but then came back, holding the door open and said, "Young master, there''s no need to be shy."


    After saying that, he ran away quickly.


    Gu Jinli pped the table: "Just wait for me, I will marry you when I get back!"


    There is a guest courtyard in Zhuangzi, next to the main courtyard, where Qin Sang lives.


    After Xiaoji made dinner, he and Xiangzi brought it to Qin Sang to the guest house.


    Qin Sang was boxing. When he saw theming in with dinner, he frowned and asked, "Aren''t you eating in the main courtyard?"


    Xiaoji said: "My boss won''t have dinner, so you can eat it by yourself."


    These words were said without any beginning or end, which made Qin Sang very worried: "Why don''t you have dinner?"


    Is it very ufortable?


    Xiaoji said: "My little boss is sick and has no appetite. She won''t eat dinner, but she will eat midnight snacks."


    When Qin Sang heard this, he was even more worried: "Is she seriously ill? Can I go see her?"


    Xiaoji decisively refused: "No, the host''s wife told Aunt Tao that foreign men are not allowed to enter the courtyard where the host lives. Anyone who dares to enter will have their legs broken."


    After putting down the food, she called Xiangzi: "Brother, let''s go and have dinner. The big kitchen made chestnut stew tonight, it''s delicious. If we gote, the three Xiong brothers will eat it all."


    Xiangzi: "Here wee."


    The two brothers and sisters went to eat happily, leaving Qin Sang alone, looking at the two dishes and one soup on the table, feeling a little ufortable eating.


    He ate half a bowl of rice in a hurry, took a few mouthfuls of soup and then put it down. He stood up and walked out of the house, standing in the yard and looking in the direction of the main yard.


    Are you really sick, or...?


    Qin Sang was a little unsure for the first time, wondering if he should go and have a look? Just take a quick look to make sure she''s not sick.


    Qin Sang was worried about Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly. He slept for two full hours, and he was full of energy when he woke up.


    "My dear boss, you''re finally up. I''ve brought you a supper. You can put it away after you finish it. I''ll clean it up tomorrow. I''m so sleepy. I want to go to bed, okay?" Xiaoji was so sleepy that he could hardly open his eyes. Yes, I begged you.


    Gu Jinli slept veryfortably, waved his hand and said: "Go, I will clean up after myself."


    Xiaoji burst into tears of gratitude, hurriedly went to the servant''s room,y down on the bed and fell asleep. Well, the bed is sofortable.


    Gu Jinli had a huge appetite and ate all the dishes, soup, rice, and a chicken drumstick on the table. After finishing the meal, he still felt that it was not enough, so heined: "Xiaoji, you are stingy, you don''t know how to get more."


    She has been growing up in the past two years, so she can eat very well, and her appetite is muchrger than before.


    Gu Jinli cleared the dishes on the table, put them in the food box, left the house, went to the yard, and washed the dishes with the water in the yard.


    But I am washing...


    "Who!" Gu Jinli turned her wrist, and the dagger slipped out of the inner pocket of her sleeve and fell into her hand. The poison in the other hand was ready. She stared at the courtyard wall, nning to use the poison to attack the thief as soon as he showed up. .


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me." Qin Sang''s figure spun around, jumped into the courtyard from behind the courtyard wall, andnded gracefully. Gu Jinli: This courtyard wall is not high enough.


    Seeing that she could stillugh and joke, Qin Sang became less worried and said, "I heard that you were sick and didn''t have dinner. I was a little worried, so I came to take a look."


    He asked again: "Are you feeling better?"


    Gu Jinli put away the dagger and the poison, pointed to the bowls and chopsticks in the bucket and said, "Okay, look at how good my appetite is. I''ve eaten a lot."


    ification


    Qin Sang''s stomach growled.


    Gu Jinli followed the sound and looked at his stomach: "Are you hungry? Didn''t you have dinner?"


    Qin Sang smiled sheepishly and said, "I''ve eaten, but I''m not full."


    He was worried about her, so he only ate half a bowl of rice, and now he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back.


    ification


    Qin Sang''s stomach growled unsatisfactorily again, making Gu Jinli even hungry.


    It just so happens that Im not full either. Lets go to the kitchen to find something to eat. Gu Jinli put the washed dishes and chopsticks in the food box and left.


    Qin Sang was very happy to see that she did not avoid him, and hurriedly followed her.


    But the kitchen seemed to be against them. There was a small kitchen and a big kitchen. There was no food at all, just a wall of radishes and cabbages.


    Are you going to eat it? Gu Jinli asked, pointing to the radish and cabbage.


    Qin Sang: "Cook it before eating."


    We are not pigs.


    But Gu Jinli is a meat-loving person and hates eating cabbage and radishes the most. Unless there is really nothing to eat, she will not eat it.


    "Don''t eat this." She stood up and said proudly: "Let''s go, sister will take you to eat meat!"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "I am four years older."


    Gu Jinli had already walked out of the kitchen door. Hearing this, he turned around and corrected: "It''s three and a half years old, less than four years old."


    Qin Sang: "It''s three years and nine months, more than half a year."


    Gu Jinli got angry and red at him: "Aren''t you making excuses? If you dare to talk back, I won''t give you meat to eat."


    Qin Sang shut up knowingly, and was very happy in his heart. She returned to her previous appearance, and was not as resistant to him as she was in the evening.


    It''s midnight now, but it''s not dark in Zhuangzi. Gu Jinli''s family is not short of pine oil. They set up stone pirs on the roadside of Zhuangzi, put basins on them, and lit pine oil torches so that they could shine until dawn.


    This will not only prevent wild boarsing down the mountain, but also prevent thieves.


    After walking in the vige for more than a quarter of an hour, Gu Jinli took Qin Sang to a courtyard, opened the big room in the middle, pointed to the ham hanging inside and said, "Look, this is meat, is there a lot of it?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "A lot."


    The whole house is covered with pig legs and has been hanging there for three years.


    Can you eat it? Qin Sang asked.


    Gu Jinli stared at the ham and almost drooled: "In three years, you can eat it. It''s delicious."


    Looking at her greedy look, Qin Sang couldn''t help but smile. He pointed at the densely packed ham and asked, "Which one do you want to eat? I''ll take it off for you."


    Gu Jinli held the torch, walked around the room, pointed at the biggest ham in the middle and said, "Just eat it."

 Chapter 631: golden turtle son-in-law

    Chapter 631: golden turtle son-inw


    Chapter 631: Golden Turtle Son-inw


    Qin Sang reminded: "Really want to eat? If you eat, you can''t sell it for money."


    From the time he cured these hams, Xiaoyu has been thinking about selling them for money. He has been thinking about it for three years, and now he wants to eat the biggest ham. He is afraid that she will be unable to sleep because of the pain.


    Gu Jinli struggled for a while, and finally said boldly: "Eat!"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He jumped up, swung the knife in his hand, and cut the rope binding the ham with a whoosh sound. When hended again, there was already an extra ham in his hand, but it was not the one Gu Jinli had designated. Just: "Eat this one, it looks good."


    Gu Jinli was happy and said in agreement: "Yeah, just eat it."


    She took the ham, sat on the floor, took out the white cotton cloth she brought with her, wiped the ham, took out the dagger, and started to slice the ham.


    First cut off the topyer of skin and fat, then slowly slice off the pinkyer of ham and hand it to Qin Sang: "Here, eat it."


    Qin Sang: It hasnt been cooked yet.


    Wont you cook it?


    Since when did small fish like to eat raw?


    "Ham that is more than three years old can be eaten directly without cooking." Gu Jinli urged him: "Take it and eat it quickly. Are you afraid that I will poison you?"


    Qin Sang was naturally not afraid. He took the piece of meat she handed and ate it.


    When the ham slices entered his mouth, his eyes lit up. The taste: "It''s delicious, with a mellow and fragrant aroma."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s delicious."


    Qin Sang nodded: "If Yanfu Tower has this signature dish, it will definitely attract gourmets from all over the world. It tastes so good and is especially suitable for drinking."


    Gu Jinli nodded and gave him another piece of ham: "Eating ham must be paired with wine."


    He asked again: "Do you want to drink? There is wine in the next room, but it''s just green plum wine. It''s sweet, so you may not be able to drink it."


    Qin Sang was a soldier. To hang out with the people in the military department, he had to be good at drinking, and the drinks he drank were all strong liquor.


    Qin Sang said: "I like to drink green plum wine."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "Wait, I''ll get it for you."


    She ran to the next room and quickly brought a jar of green plum wine. She took out the bowl from the food box and poured a bowl for Qin Sang: "Here you go."


    Qin Sang took it and finished the bowl of green plum wine: "It tastes good."


    Gu Jinli said angrily: "Why do you drink so fast? This is not water. The way you drink it, it won''t be enough for you."


    After finishing speaking, he poured another bowl of wine for Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang sipped his lips slightly this time and looked at her and smiled.


    Gu Jinli frowned and said angrily: "Why are you giggling? Hurry up and slice the ham. I haven''t eaten a bite yet. Do you want me to give you slices and keep eating them?"


    Qin Sang smiled even more and took the dagger from her: "Here''s a piece for you."


    His knife skills are better than Gu Jinli''s, and his movements are fast. In a short time, he sliced a te of ham slices and handed them to Gu Jinli: "You eat."


    Gu Jinli put the te on the floor, and after eating three slices with satisfaction, he called to him: "You eat too. Are you stupid just watching me eat?"


    Suddenly I felt that Brother Qin was not very smart. When he came back to meet her this year, he always liked to be in a daze and giggle, and his brain was not very clear.


    Qin Sang listened to her words and ate with her. After eating, he started to slice another te. The two of them ate half of the ham before they stopped.


    "Are you full?" Gu Jinli said, "If you''re not full, you can''t eat. It''s not good to eat too much at one time."


    Qin Sang nodded: "You are full, are you sleepy?" They had been out for more than an hour, and he was afraid that she was sleepy.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s toote, hurry up and pack up and go back to bed. You have to go back early tomorrow morning."


    Qin Sang moved very quickly. He packed up his things in a few seconds, carried the ham and the torch and left the house.


    But the moment he stepped out of the house, he felt that he was moving too fast.


    Gu Jinli lit a fire, locked the door, and the two of them left the yard one after the other.


    Qin Sang didn''t walk very fast this time, but it was not very far from the main courtyard and it only took more than a quarter of an hour to arrive.


    He handed half of the ham to Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli didn''t want it and said, "Take the ham back. If Xiao Ji sees it, he will be verbose again."


    Tonight she secretly took Brother Qin to eat ham, which was against the rules in Dachu. If anyone found out that they were together in the middle of the night, they would have to be taken to the church, so no one could find out.


    Um?


    How do you feel about wanting to be a thief?


    Qin Sang nodded, followed her example, and said in a low voice: "Well, you go back to sleep, I''ll take the ham, and we''ll go home together tomorrow morning."


    Gu Jinli waved to him, turned around and entered the main courtyard, locking the door.


    Qin Sang did not leave immediately, but stood outside the courtyard door, listening to her footsteps gradually disappearing, and only after hearing the sound of the back room being locked, did he return to the guest house.


    Early the next morning, Gu Jinli got up, packed his things, took Xiao Ji, and followed Qin Sang back to the vige.


    Today''s Dafeng Vige is very different from three years ago. This season is the time when thest season of aphid grass is harvested. Entering the Dafeng Vige area, there are red spots all along the way, which are the mature aphids. .


    Many people were already harvesting aphids on the roadside. They saw the Gu family''s mule cart passing by and said hello.


    Of course, there are more people saying hello to Qin Sang.


    As soon as he arrived in the vige, someone shouted to Qin Sang: "Hey, the Qin family boy is back. How long can he stay this time? He won''t stay for a long time and then run away, right?"


    The speaker was He Laoqiao''s mother-inw, a leader among the older generation of talkative women. She had been eyeing Qin Sang since he became a member of a hundred households, and she dreamed of wanting Qin Sang to marry her granddaughter.


    Qin Sang pretended not to hear, and with a sullen face, rode towards the end of the vige.


    He Laoqiao''s wife was anxious and immediately ran over to block Qin Sang''s path: "Qin family boy, the olddy is talking to you, you should answer her."


    Click!


    Qin Sang took out the sword from his waist and chopped down a small tree on the side of the road.


    He nced at the face of He Laoqiao''s wife with murderous eyes, and asked slowly: "Did you hear the sound? What other sounds do you want to hear? I can take you to the execution room of the Yamen to listen."


    With a plop, He Laoqiao''s wife was so frightened that she squatted on the ground, trembling.


    Qin Sang rode past her without even looking.


    "Pfft~ Auntie Laoqiao, we have already said that Sang doesn''t like your granddaughter, but you still insist on dreaming about it. Why, seeing that Sang has be sessful, you want to recruit him as your granddaughter-inw. You are so imaginative." The vige women who were watching the theaterughed at her when they saw her.


    He Laoqiao''s wife felt deeply embarrassed, but she would not give up Qin Sang as her grandson-inw.


    He Laoqiao''s wife got up from the ground, put her hands on her hips and cursed: "You guys areughing so hard, don''t think that the olddy doesn''t know your thoughts, don''t you want your girls, nieces, and nephews to marry a rich husband? You have been interested in it for a long time. The Qin family boy just doesnt have the guts to say it, but the olddy dares to say it.


    "You say that Sang of the Qin family has a strong evil spirit. That evil spirites from his official position. Lords of a hundred households, you don''t have any evil spirit to control the soldiers below?"


    The vige women were told what she was thinking, and they immediately retorted: "So what if you dare to say it, Qin Sang must like your granddaughter. If he doesn''t like her, it''s useless even if you say it with all your voice!"


    He Laoqiao''s wife was angry and shouted: "It''s useless? You shrews don''t even think about it. Which man in the world is willing to be a bachelor? The Qin family boy will be neen next year. How can he survive the night without marrying a wife? Big Its a young mans, the fire is strong, dont burn him to death.

 Chapter 632: Chang came to propose marriage

    Chapter 632: Chang came to propose marriage


    Chapter 632 Changes to propose marriage


    Qin Sang:


    It seems that I have to find an opportunity to teach He Laoqiaojia a lesson.


    Gu Jinli sat in the mule cart, holding his forehead and sighing. He was convinced by these old women in the vige. They really dared to say anything.


    Still powerful, grandma, you know so much.


    However, I really want to see if Brother Qin is blushing?


    She secretly lifted the curtain and looked at Qin Sang next to the mule cart.


    Hey, my face is not red, it is dark. It seems that He Laoqiao''s family is about to end.


    Qin Sang was keen and already knew that she was peeking at him. He grabbed the horse''s belly and ran in front of the mule cart.


    Gu Jinli frowned, boy, are you so arrogant that you won''t let her see it?


    However, it was not the case. Qin Sang couldn''t help but blush. He didn''t want her to see it, so he hurriedly rode ahead.


    Not long after, they arrived at the end of the vige.


    Today, the end of the vige is very different. There are houses with blue bricks and ck tiles. The first house at the beginning is the Chen familys house. It has eighteen houses, plus two front and back yards, covering an area of about five acres. .


    Next down is the house of Gu Dafu''s family. Although there are not as many houses as the Chen family''s, there are still ten rooms. In the future, Gu Dexing will marry a wife and have children, so he will not be afraid of having no ce to live.


    Then came Aunt Tians family and Lao Yans family.


    Although Lao Yan''s family has not been divided, they have built two houses. It is said that when she passes away one day, the two sons will be separated, and the Dalin family will not have to rush to build a house.


    Qi''s house is just below Lao Yan''s house. The house is not small. It not only has more than a dozen rooms, but also built arge room with venttion on all sides for drying ducks.


    After the Qi family came the Luo family, and after the Luo family came the Gu Jinli family.


    The house of Gu Jinli''s family is thergest. Although it only has two entrances, this two-entry house is simr to the house of a wealthy family in the county. The first entrance has a main courtyard and two courtyards on the left and right.


    The second entrance to the house is the same, with the main courtyard plus two courtyards on the left and right.


    Also built high courtyard walls.


    The courtyard walls are all made of blue bricks, and there is a row of houses built inside the walls, which are used as firewood sheds, warehouses, and houses reserved for the servants to live in. In short, there are many houses and they look very trenchy.


    However, with the Lu familys five-entry house in front, the Gu Jinli familys two-entry house is nothing.


    After arriving at the gate of Gu''s house, Xiangzi stopped the mule cart. Xiao Ji got off the car first, carried his things and walked to Gu''s house. He patted the gate and shouted: "Sister Li, Sister Camellia, we are back, who of you will open the door?"


    When Xiaoji called the door, Qin Sang had already dismounted and helped Gu Jinli hold the things on the mule cart, preparing to help her carry them in.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin, give me the things, and you can go home first."


    Qin Sang was startled and said something strangely: "I have never seen He Laoqiao''s granddaughter."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him: "Why do you say this suddenly?"


    Qin Sang looked at her surprised face and felt that it was strange that he suddenly mentioned He Laoqiao''s granddaughter. However, he was afraid that she would be angry, so he blurted out the words in a hurry.


    Just as he was feeling embarrassed, the door of the Gu family opened, and Mrs. Cui came out in person. After seeing Gu Jinli, she breathed a sigh of relief: "You girl is finally back."


    If he doesn''te back, Dashan will have to go to Zhuangzi this afternoon to have a look.


    When Qin Sang saw Mrs. Cui, he called out: "Aunt Dashan."


    Ms. Cui smiled and nodded: "Thank you, Sang, for always troublesome you to pick up Xiaoyu."


    He added: "Don''t cook today,e to my aunt''s house to eat, Xiaoyu will make delicious food for you."


    Since the marriage between Sister Xiu and Luo Wu has not been finalized, Ms. Cui is now worried that her second daughter will marryte, so she is very kind to Qin Sang, the second son-inw she and Dashan have chosen.


    Qin Sang replied: "Okay." He was worried that Gu Jinli was angry with He Laoqiao''s granddaughter, so he looked at Gu Jinli and asked cautiously: "Should Ie to your house for dinner today and tomorrow?"


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "Which meal have I ever been hungry for?"


    I have been here for a few years, and now I am asking hypocritically, brat, you have grown up, and you have learned how to test.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. The bright smile dispelled the evil spirit from his body, making him be as sunny and warm as the boy three years ago.


    Mrs. Cui also smiled. The more she looked at Sang Qin, the more satisfied she became. She had already made a n. When Xiaoyu reached the age of hairpin, she would ask Dashan to tell Uncle San that he should go and talk to Qin Laotong and ask the Qin family toe and propose marriage as soon as possible.


    The second daughter is too tough and she can''t control her, so she should get married as soon as possible.


    Gu Jinli looked at Cui''s son-inw and couldn''t bear it. He gave her a package in his hand and said, "Mom, this is dried pine mushrooms. Our family is going to make pine mushroom chicken soup today. Everyone is tired from the autumn harvest. Let''s go together." Make up for it.


    Ms. Cui has suffered for half her life and escaped famine, so her health is not very good. Gu Jinli has been making her medicinal diet to replenish her health in the past few years, and now she is finally able to give her some meat.


    Okay, lets make some pine mushroom and chicken soup. Ms. Cui took the package with a smile and asked, Have you had breakfast? Mom will make it for you.


    He then said to Sang Qin, "Sang,e and eat too. Auntie will make mutton noodles for you."


    I originally thought that Xiaoyu and Sang came backst night, so my family bought a piece of mutton and stewed it in advance. But when they didn''te back, I ate half of it and left the other half for them.


    Qin Sang didn''t get what he asked for, so he responded: "Hey, I''ll be here in a minute."


    After saying that, he rode his horse back home.


    The Qin family''s new house is thest one at the end of the vige. It is an ordinary farmhouse, divided into an upper room and a lower room. The upper room is the front yard, with three main rooms and four side rooms; the lower room is the same structure as the upper room, with one in the front and one in the back.


    "Back." Mr. Qin was boxing in the yard. When he saw Qin Sang leading the horse in, he sniffed and asked, "What delicious food did Xiaoyu girl give you again? It tastes delicious."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s ham, and it tastes very good. Grandpa, wait a minute. I''ll tie up the horse and cut a te for you to try."


    "Ham? Can the ham made by this girl be eaten?" Mr. Qin withdrew his fist and sighed: "It can be eaten. Old man, do you want to taste what this ham tastes like? Why is it so expensive that you have to wait for three years? Only then can we eat.


    Not long after, Qin Sang **** the horse. After washing his hands, he took the ham and the te to the main room. He quickly cut off a te of ham slices and said, "You always try it."


    Mr. Qin took a piece and said, "Yes, it''s good. It tastes mellow and fragrant. It''s really a good thing."


    He looked at the half-eaten ham and said, "I stayed in the vigest night just to eat ham with the little fish girl."


    Qin Sang did not deny it, but nodded: "Yes."


    Mr. Qin was shocked: "You kid, you finally stop denying it?"


    In the past, whenever he talked about him and Xiaoyu Yatou, he would say that he was thinking wildly, but now he can''t bear it anymore.


    Qin Sang didn''t answer, but just said: "Aunt Dashan made something to eat and asked me to have breakfast. I''ll leave first. Grandpa, take it easy."


    After saying that, he got him a small jug of wine and went out to Gu Jinli''s house.


    Ms. Cui had already made the mutton noodles and brought them to the dining room. Gu Jinli had already started eating them. When he saw himing, he greeted him: "Hurry up and eat."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded, sat down and ate the noodles.


    Ms. Cui sat aside and watched, scooping out a few spoons of mutton for them from time to time. The more she watched, the more she felt that the two little guys were a perfect match.


    Just as he was feeling happy, Xiaoji hurried to the dining room with Mo Qinzi.


    As soon as Mo Qinzi saw them, she said, "Auntie, Xiaoyu, go and have a look at home quickly. Aunt Yuan hase to visit with the matchmaker herself. If Sister Le doesn''t let go this time, Aunt Yuan will probably fall out."

 Chapter 633: inform

    Chapter 633: inform


    Chapter 633 Notification


    Three years ago, Chang Errui wanted to marry Qi Kangle, but after three years of grinding, Qi Kangle still wouldn''t let go.


    Chang couldn''t see her son, so she directly invited a matchmaker to Qi''s house to propose marriage sincest year. They came no less than six times, but Qi Kangle refused every time.


    Thest time I came was the Mid-Autumn Festival. After the Qi family refused again, Mrs. Chang was already very angry and thought she would nevere again. But today she brought the matchmaker to her door in person.


    It has never happened to them that the groom''s wife personallyes to propose marriage. It can be seen that Mrs. Chang was angry in her heart. If Sister Le refused to agree again, Mo Qinzi was really afraid that Mr. Chang would destroy her house.


    "Now Aunt Yuan is stuck at home and won''t let Sister Le go to the restaurant. She won''t even let Xiaomin leave. I thought something was wrong, so I sneaked out to ask you for help." Mo Qinzi said anxiously, but also very unhappy Do you understand why Sister Le refused to agree to this marriage?


    Chang Errui was so kind to her and so infatuated with her. In the past three years because of her, no matter how angry Chang was, Chang Errui was the one who took the me.


    Chang also showed several girls to Chang Errui, but they were always disturbed by Chang Errui. Chang was so angry that she beat Chang Errui several times, but she couldn''t scare him.


    Ms. Cui was anxious after hearing this: "Why did this happen? Where is your mother-inw?"


    Mo Qinzi replied: "My mother-inw is staying with Aunt Yuan at home."


    Mrs. Cui had also been trained by Gu Jinli in the past few years to have some courage and had some ideas. After hearing this, she said: "Brother Ping''s daughter-inw, don''t go back yet. Just stay at her aunt''s house and talk to Sister Xiu, so as not to Chang takes action and rushes into you."


    Mo Qinzi is pregnant with the baby. The fetus is not yet firmly seated, but it cannot be bumped.


    After Mrs. Cui finished exining Mo Qinzi, she said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, go to Qi''s house with your mother."


    This girl has a lot of ideas and is good at **** and kicking. If Chang gets into trouble, she can stop him.


    Gu Jinli nodded, she was also afraid that something would happen to Qi Kangle.


    Cui said again: "Sang, there is something going on at your eldest aunt''s house. We have to go there. You can take back the rest of the mutton and the noodles. You can cook them when you are hungry at noon. Let''s make them at home in the evening. Let Brother Cheng call you after the meal is ready."


    The Qin family consists of only two people, the grandfather and the grandson, and there is no servant to cook. Mrs. Cui was afraid that the affairs of Gu Daya''s family would cause too much trouble. Qin Sang was hungry at noon and gave him all the leftover food in the morning.


    Qin Sang knew that he couldn''t get involved in this matter. After taking the things, he said, "Don''t worry, aunt, grandpa and I won''t be hungry."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again: "Be careful, little fish."


    The women in the vige are very fierce in fights, and Aunt Yuan''s family seems to be a tough one, and she will really get into fights if things go wrong.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand at him: "I understand, go back. Who can beat me?"


    Qin Sang smiled and took his things home.


    Gu Jinli asked Xiao Ji to take Mo Qinzi to find Gu Jinxiu, and then rushed to Gu Daya''s house with Cui.


    At Gu Daya''s house, Mrs. Chang and her matchmaker were sitting in the main hall, looking at Qi Kangle without saying a word.


    Qi Kangle and his maid Xiaomin stood there, bowing their heads and saying nothing, while Gu Daya sat anxiously aside.


    After a moment of stalemate, Mrs. Chang couldn''t help it anymore and said to Qi Kangle: "Sister Le, this is the golden matchmaker in Fucheng. She is a famous official matchmaker in Fucheng. I specially paid a lot of money to hire the matchmaker for our two families." .I, Ms. Chang, think that I am sincere enough to you. If you are happy, I will agree to this marriage. If you are not happy, thats fine. You have to give me a reason, right? For three years, I havent even given you a reason. Thats it. Can you bear to spend all this time?" "My Rui Ge''er is already twenty-two after the New Year. Is it fair to continue the Chang family''s legacy without getting married?"


    Mrs. Chang was really sad when she said this. She had always been strong and her eyes were red: "Even if my Yuan family has a great grudge against you, if you want revenge, it''s just a matter of one knife. But now Did you give me a knife? You cut a piece of flesh from my body every day for three years, is that enough?!"


    Seeing Mrs. Chang''s anger, Gu Daya hurriedly said: "Sister Chang, don''t get angry. Sister Le, it''s not that she wants to stretch herself, it''s that her family''s life was not good in the past. She wants to stay for two more years to help the family and see her little nephew born.


    "Mother, please stop talking." Qi Kangle interrupted Gu Daya: "Aunt Yuan is right, this matter is all my fault."


    If this matter had been left to others, she, Qi Kangle, would have been torn apart by her mother!


    She is a typical fox who harms other people''s sons and doesn''t give her any satisfaction. What mother can watch her own son suffer such a crime?


    Gu Daya became anxious after hearing this, and hurriedly stood up and grabbed Qi Kangle: "Sister Le, please go back to the house first. Mom is here and she will handle this matter."


    Qi Kangle did not leave, but asked Gu Daya: "What are you going to do about it? Continue to hide it?"


    If she drags on any longer, Chang Errui will be ruined by her.


    Enough, she can''t be so selfish.


    After hearing this, Gu Daya almost shed tears. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t do stupid things. Go back to the house quickly and don''t talk nonsense."


    If the Yuan family knew that she had entered the building, then other families would also know about it. How would Sister Le live? You will be sprayed to death by other people''s spit.


    No, she will never let her daughter suffer for the rest of her life!


    But Qi Kangle refused to leave and knelt down directly to Mrs. Chang.


    This is what Gu Jinli and Mrs. Cui saw when they came in.


    When Gu Daya saw them, it was as if he saw a life-saving straw. He hurried over and said, "Sister-inw is here."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, take your cousin to the house quickly. Your Aunt Yuan is here to propose marriage. It''s not appropriate for a girl to stay here."


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Daya''s eyes as if she was begging for help, and knew exactly what she was afraid of, but Qi Kangle had told her a few months ago that he didn''t want to hide it anymore, which was unfair to Chang Errui.


    At that time, she asked Qi Kangle: If this matter about my cousin is told to the Yuan family, it will most likely be leaked out, and then you will have to deal with it for the rest of your life. Aren''t you afraid? Do you really want to say it?


    This is not modern times, but ancient times where a girl could be killed by just a gossip.


    Qi Kangle''s answer was very firm, saying that even if he wanted to move elsewhere and could no longer stay here, he would still tell the Yuan family the truth.


    Now, Gu Jinli looked at Qi Kangle who was kneeling on the ground and asked her: "Cousin, have you decided?"


    Qi Kangle raised his head and said firmly as always: "Well, it''s decided, I have to say it no matter what this time."


    When Gu Daya heard this, she almost fainted. She wanted to rush over and hit Qi Kangle... She was only Qi Kangle''s daughter in her life. How could she have the heart to let her tell the truth and then be criticized for the rest of her life?


    Mrs. Chang is not stupid. She has refused to marry Qi Kangle for the past three years. She has already guessed that the Qi family is hiding something. Now she finally wants to say it when she sees Qi Kangle. She said: "No matter what, I will give it to everyone today." Have a good time."

 Chapter 634: Scared away

    Chapter 634: Scared away


    Chapter 634 Scared away


    Hearing this, Qi Kangle nodded: "Don''t worry, Auntie, I was at fault in this matter. I will give your family an exnation today."


    Seeing that she was determined to say something, Gu Jinli said, "Cousin Le, Aunt Yuan likes you very much and has been here a few times. Why don''t you invite her to sit in your room and you two can talk."


    There is a golden matchmaker here, so its hard to talk about it here.


    Mrs. Chang had already stood up and helped Qi Kangle up: "Xiaoyu is right, let''s go and take Auntie to your room. I''ve been here several times and I haven''t sat there yet."


    He then said to Matchmaker Jin: "Sister Jin, please sit down first while I apany the child to talk."


    Matchmaker Jin saw the clues, nodded and said with a smile: "Sister Chang family, please help me."


    Chang followed Qi Kangle and left the main room.


    Gu Daya chased after her to stop her, but Qi Kangle smiled and said, "Mom, let my daughter talk to Aunt Yuan by herself."


    Said, he released Gu Daya''s hold on his hand, and took Mrs. Chang to her room. The maid Xiaomin didn''t take her with her either, so the two of them closed the door and talked.


    In the room, Qi Kangle knelt down again and kowtowed to Mrs. Chang: "This bow is to apologize to my aunt. It''s my fault that this matter has been dyed for several years."


    Mrs. Chang originally liked Qi Kangle very much and wanted to marry her as her second daughter-inw. However, she became angry after being rejected by Qi Kangle in the past two years, so she lost her good looks toward her. Seeing her like this, she helped her up. He said: "It doesn''t have to be like this...that boy is also thinking about you and is not willing to marry anyone else."


    When Qi Kangle heard this, the tears she had been holding back finally fell. But she quickly wiped away her tears and told her why she didn''t agree to the marriage and why she didn''t want to get married.


    Chang waspletely confused after hearing this: "You, what are you talking about? Your family has been a servant before? Are you a maid? You have even entered the building!"


    Chang almost fainted.


    She knew that Gu Daya''s family had fled from famine and must be hiding something, but she didn''t expect it to be such a big deal.


    Being a servant is okay, being a maid...as long as you are not touched by a man from the master''s family is okay, but entering the building, even if it is only for a few days, is still a life-threatening matter!


    Although Qi Kangle said that she and Gu Daya were just doing menial work in the building and had not lost their virginity and were still innocent, who would believe this? Who believes it!


    If her family married Qi Kangle, and this was known in the future, her family would be theughing stock of the whole county, Qi Kangle would also be punished, and even her family would be expelled from the vige.


    This matter is too big. Mrs. Chang has lived for most of her life and helped her father in business when she was young. She can ept Qi Kangle running the restaurant, but she cannot ept her entering the building.


    Qi Kangle had long expected that Mrs. Chang would not be able to ept it after she told the story. She smiled and said: "Aunt Yuan, please go back and find a good wife for Brother Chang so that he will stop thinking about me... He If you ask me more, you can just say that I am a stone girl, I am not menstruating now and I cannot have a baby."


    This reason is reasonable.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chang looked at Qi Kangle''s smiling face and shed tears: "Sister Le, I..."


    Qi Kangle said: "Auntie, you don''t have to say anything. You are not wrong. Everything is fate."


    Then he smiled and said, "It''s good not to get married. Now I have a restaurant and a farm. I''ll buy a house in a few years, buy a few servants, and adopt two children. I can live a good life in this life." .


    After hearing this, Chang''s tears fell even more fiercely. She is an only daughter and has known since she was a child that it is not easy for a woman to live in the world. She feels sorry for Qi Kangle, but she really can''t do it if she is asked to say something that she doesn''t mind right now.


    After a long time, Ms. Chang only said: "Sister Le, you are a good person. Auntie, thank you." As long as Qi Kangle was selfish, she could hide the matter and marry Rui Geer. If she is unlucky, Qi Kangle will already be a member of her family by the time people find out, and her family will have to apany her to be ridiculed for the rest of her life.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Mrs. Chang herself returned to the main hall in front and said to Gu Daya: "Sister Gu family, today is my fault. I have something to do at home, so I''ll go back first."


    He added: "Please ept the gift I brought as an apology."


    After saying that, he called the golden matchmaker and left Qi''s house.


    With tears in her eyes, Gu Daya chased her out, dragged Mrs. Chang to the corner, and begged her in a low voice: "Don''t tell this matter, please, sister, I will kowtow to you."


    Chang nodded: "Don''t worry, Sister Gu, I won''t talk about this... Sister Le just has irregr menstruation. Find a good doctor to look at her. Maybe she can be cured and she can have children in the future."


    Mrs. Chang knew that her family had been having trouble with the Qi family for three years. Many people were watching the excitement and wanted to hear the gossip. In order to prevent others from knowing the truth, she simply gave Qi Kangle''s excuse to make others think that The marriage between the two families failed because Qi Kangle had difficulty in having children.


    After hearing this, Gu Daya nodded: "Thank you."


    But her heart was broken. She scolded Sister Le for three years, but it still failed to dispel her desire to tell the truth.


    Chang didn''t want to stay too long, so he quickly left the corner and took the golden matchmaker with him.


    Mrs. Chang came in a mule cart. When the mule cart left the vige, it really attracted the attention of many people. Along the way, people asked the mule cart: "Hey, the Yuan family is here again? Is the marriage done? ?Rejected again?"


    The Chang family ignored her, but Jin Matchmaker couldn''t help it anymore and asked: "Sister Chang family, what''s going on?"


    Mrs. Chang knew what these matchmakers were talking about, and was afraid that Qi Kangle''s affairs would leak out and bring trouble to the Qi family and the Gu family, so she used Qi Kangle''s excuse again: "It''s because the girl has irregr menstruation, and I''m afraid it''s difficult to conceive." Thats why I rejected my familys marriage proposal many times.


    After hearing this, Jin Matchmaker suddenly realized: "I see, then this girl cannot be married. Your second son has to continue the Chang family''s family. What is the point of marrying a girl who can''t have children?"


    Being childless is a big deal, so Jin Matchmakerpletely believed this. When the gossipy matchmaker asked about itter, she gave the same reason.


    Chang just nodded and said no more, feeling very tired. After arriving in the town, he paid the golden matchmaker five taels of silver and hired a mule cart to take the golden matchmaker back to the capital.


    Chang Errui went home in the evening and found out that his mother had gone to Qi''s house again. He was very angry: "Mom, how could you go to Qi''s house to propose marriage without telling your son? You told your son to do it by himself. You always do this. It will push Sister Le even further."


    This time Mrs. Chang did not yell at him, but gently advised: "Brother Rui, don''t wait for Sister Le. She is a stone girl and will never be able to conceive a baby in her life."


    Chang Errui was shocked when he heard this: "Mom, who did you listen to? How is it possible?"


    Chang said: "Sister Le told me personally. This is the reason why she refused to agree to the marriage for three years."


    He said earnestly: "My son, mother knows that you like her, but you want to continue the Chang family. Sister Le can''t give birth to a baby, so how can she continue the family lineage of the Chang family?"


    How could I know that after Chang Errui was confused for a moment, he knelt down and said: "Mom, Sister Le can''t give birth to a child. You can adopt her from your eldest brother''s family, or you can directly let your younger brother inherit the Chang family''s incense."

 Chapter 635: Marry or not?

    Chapter 635: Marry or not?


    He has three brothers. The eldest brother and sister-inw had a sonst year, and they will have another son in the future. He is not afraid of inheriting the Chang family''s incense without a handle.


    Chang was shocked when he heard this, pointed at him and said, "You, what are you talking about? Are you willing to remain childless for the rest of your life for Qi Kangle? Are you crazy?!"


    From ancient times to the present, which man can do this?


    Chang was so angry that he picked up a wooden stick from home and hit Chang Errui with bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, Chang Errui was beaten severely.


    Chang Errui endured the severe pain, even if he didn''t beg for mercy, it was useless even if Chang broke the stick.


    Chang was so angry that he cried, pointed at Chang Errui and cursed: "You blindfolded by a woman, get out of here and kneel down!"


    Chang Errui has knelt a lot in the past few years. He reluctantly got up and knelt in the courtyard of the main house.


    Yuan Laorong is a man who loves his wife very much, and Chang Errui wants to continue the Chang family, so every time Chang teaches Chang Errui a lesson, he doesn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Mrs. Chang had finished the beating, he went into the room andforted Mrs. Chang: "Stop crying. You don''t know about the son you gave birth to? Are you not tired after three years of beating?"


    He sighed again: "Brother Rui probably won''t be able to change his feelings for the girl from the Qi family in this life, and the method he suggested is also feasible. They are all your sons anyway, and there is no difference between adopting the second child or the third child."


    Yuan Laorong also joked: "I don''t mind, why are you angry? These three are all members of my Yuan family."


    When Mrs. Chang heard what he said, she thought of what Qi Kangle said and Rui Geer''s stubborn temper, and she was so angry that she cried again.


    Yuan Laorong saw that she was crying so much that she was different from before. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you get angry at the Qi family? I told you not to go in person, but you had to go. You got angry and cried on your own."


    Mrs. Chang ignored him and kept crying, crying for her son and Qi Kangle.


    Yuan Laorong saw that something was really wrong with her and asked, "What''s wrong? You''re talking, why are you crying?"


    Ms. Chang always told Yuan Laorong everything she wanted to say in her life. After enduring it for a moment, she pulled him into the back room and whispered about Qi Kangle.


    Yuan Laorong was stunned when he heard this, but after all, he was not a simple person. He was a person who could build a big blue-brick house by saying auspicious words to the wealthy olddies who offered incense.


    Is the Qi girl still innocent? Yuan Laorong asked.


    Chang nodded: "Well, the scar on her face was left to protect her innocence."


    He also scolded the Li family: "Then the Li family is really nothing. The Qi family protects the master so much, but ends up like this. Fortunately, the Qi family is pretty good, and the Gu family saved people in time, so nothing happened."


    Yuan Laorong asked again: "How is the Li family doing now?"


    Qi Kangle had told Mr. Chang, and after hearing this he replied: "If you lose, the men in the family are either paralyzed or stupid. The remaining Mr. Li San is a man who doesn''t know how to run a business. The family''s life is very difficult. If it weren''t for The Qi family was given a house, but the Li family had to live on the streets."


    Yuan Laorong asked in confusion: "The Qi family gave the Li family a house? Didn''t Mr. Qi do business with the Gu family? With the Gu family''s girl''s protective temper, how could the Qi family be allowed to protect the Li family like this? She had to tear her apart. Contract, find someone to beat up Mr. Qi again?"


    Chang said: "The failure of the Li family was the fault of the girl from the Gu family. When she did business with Mr. Qi, she asked the Qi family to keep the Li family under their noses, to make the Li family worse and worse, and to prevent the Li family from ever turning around."


    Yuan Laorong was amazed when he heard this: "This is a good idea. If the Li family is driven away, with the Li family''s family fortune, it is estimated that they will be able to live a good life for several more decades."


    The happiest way to get revenge is to stare at the enemy under your nose and make the enemy unable to stand up for the rest of his life.


    After hearing this, Yuan Laorong said: "The Li family has nothing to fear. It is impossible to tell the story about the girl from the Qi family. As long as the girl from the Qi family does not go to Fucheng and is not caught by people from the past, this matter can be hidden Come down, its no big deal.


    Mrs. Chang was shocked: "No big deal? Are you crazy?" Yuan Laorong pped her hand and said with a smile: "Don''t look at me like you''ve seen a ghost, I really think it''s nothing. The Gu family and the Qi family put this It''s a good idea to hide the matter, the girl from the Qi family also cares about our brother Rui, so she told us the truth because she didn''t want to harm him."


    He also talked about his past events: "As you know, I almost starved to death when I was a child. At that time, I felt that I was about to die. How could I know that I could survive by kneeling on the roadside and live so well?"


    "Look, I originally thought it was a dead end, but unexpectedly I survived." Yuan Laorong said: "I have experienced several death disasters, and you have beenughed at since you were an only daughter. We should live Its the one who understands better than others.


    Chang frowned: "What do you mean now? Are you going to continue letting Brother Rui marry a girl from the Qi family? You really don''t mind?"


    Yuan Laorong did not answer, but asked her: "Then do you feel sorry for the girl from the Qi family? Do you feel sorry for her?"


    Chang was silent for a while and finally nodded.


    Yuan Laorong said: "I have the same thoughts as you. I think the girl from the Qi family is nice, but I''m a little concerned about it. But it''s Brother Rui who lives with her. If Brother Rui can ept it, let''s endure it for a few years and die." I dont know anything anymore.


    When he was a child, he just hoped that he could have food to eat and survive. Now that he has a family and a job, he has enjoyed many blessings. He is a believer in fate. He doesn''t care too much about the younger generation''s affairs. It depends on fate.


    Brother Qi Rui is really interested in the girl from the Qi family. He doesnt care about your stone girls excuses. Tell him the truth and see what he decides.


    Chang still felt unhappy and said, "Let me think about it again."


    Yuan Laorong said: "Don''t think about it, just throw the problem to Rui Ge''er. If he can''t ept it, you don''t have to think about it anymore. It will save you trouble."


    Chang red at him: "Are there any fathers like you? You don''t feel sorry for your son at all. Don''t you think that Rui Geer wants to continue the Chang family, so you should let him fend for himself?"


    Yuan Laorong was really unjustly used, but he knew Mrs. Chang and would not take her angry words to heart. He said, "I''ll call Brother Rui in, and you can tell him the truth."


    Its not his style to drag things around.


    Chang did not speak. Yuan Laorong knew that she had acquiesced and opened the door to call Chang Errui.


    Chang Errui waspletely stunned after hearing what his mother said. He never expected that things would be like this: "Mom, are you lying to your son?"


    With a snap, Yuan Laorong pped Chang Errui on the back of the head and cursed: "If you dare to talk to your mother like this again, I will kill you alive. Your mother is heartbroken because of you. The truth is Thats it, you decide for yourself whether to marry or not to marry.


    He added: "I''ll make it clear to you first. If you want to marry, you can''t mind her after you marry her. You have to treat her well, otherwise you won''t marry her."


    The Qi family was filled with gloom and gloom.


    Qi Pan asked: "Why did Sister Le tell this matter?"


    Have been hiding it for several years, what will happen if it continues to be hidden?


    Qi Kangming said, "It''s better to say it than to let the Yuan family know the truth and give up my sister to Shen Tang after she gets married."

 Chapter 636: Uncle and nephew of the Zhan family

    Chapter 636: Uncle and nephew of the Zhan family


    Chapter 636 Uncle and Nephew of the Zhan Family


    "What will Sister Le do next?" Qi Pan asked angrily. He still hoped that his daughter could marry into the Yuan family and didn''t want her to live alone for the rest of her life.


    Qi Kangming said: "Follow me. I will take care of my sister in the future. When I marry a wife and have children, my children will be taken care of by her until she is old."


    Qi Pan: "You live with your brothers and don''t have a biological child. Your sister will be angry when she gets old."


    Withadaughter-inw with whom Brother Ming will marry inthe futurestill doesn''t know whetherit''s good or bad. Ifit''s not good, what should I do to Sister Le''s face?


    Qi Kangming said: "Dad, if my sister lives with her brother, she will only suffer a limited amount of anger. It is better than getting married and being thrown into the dumps after the incident. And I will not let my sister suffer."


    Qi Kangming has always been strong, and now he has the final say on many things in the family. Although Qi Panpan feels sorry for his daughter, Sister Keke has already told the story. After listening to Qi Kangming''s words, he could only give up.


    The three of them said these words in Qi Kangming''s house. Qi Kangping went to Gu Jinli''s house to pick up Mo Qinzi and came back after dinner at Gu''s house, so Mo Qinzi didn''t know about it.


    At night, Qi Kangle slept in Gu Jinli''s room.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu live in the same courtyard, but the two sisters have their own houses and do not live together. Qi Kangle can talk to Gu Jinli freely when hees.


    Gu Jinli asked her: "Cousin, do you regret it?"


    Qi Kangle shook his head: "I don''t regret it, I just feel sorry for him and dyed him for a few years."


    This he refers to Chang Errui.


    Qi Kangle also liked Chang Errui, but he never expressed it because he had entered the building.


    Gu Jinli didn''t ask any more questions, he just wanted to lend Qi Kangle a ce to lick his wounds.


    At dawn the next day, Brother Cheng came and knocked on Gu Jinli''s door: "Second sister, are you up?"


    He has been looking forward to the return of his second sister for a long time, but something happened at his aunt''s house yesterday, and everyone in the family was not very happy. The second sister also wanted to apany cousin Le, and she did not talk to him well.


    "Get up." Gu Jinli responded, opened the door and looked at the little guy in front of him.


    Brother Cheng is almost eight years old. He has grown much taller than three years ago. He has long hands and feet. He looks somewhat simr to Gu Jinan. He is a handsome young man.


    "Good morning, second sister." Brother Cheng saw his second sister and greeted him with a smile. His eyes were crooked, somewhat simr to when Gu Jinli smiled.


    Gu Jinli pinched his nose: "Good morning, you have to help collect the grass today ande back early after school."


    Gu Jinan was not at home. He took Soy Sauce to Jinling Mansion to attend a cultural gathering. He would not be back for some time.


    Brother Cheng patted his chest and said like a young adult: "Second sister, don''t worry, I''m no worse than the eldest brother. I will do a good job of collecting grass."


    With a creak, the door opposite opened, and Gu Jinxiu came out and said with a smile: "Didn''t you say that Brother An is the most powerful and the best in the world? Then, if you are not worse than Brother An, where are you ranked in the world? "


    Three years have passed, and Gu Jinxiu has be more and more beautiful. She is really a flower from all over the country, but she doesn''t go out often, and many people have never seen her, so she doesn''t have any eye-catching reputation.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "Eldest sister, you were taught badly by the second sister. You have never been like this before."


    He ran over and asked, "Has the new book bag been finished? There has been a lot of homework recently, and the previous book bag can''t fit in it."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "It''s done. Sister, I''ll get it for you."


    Speaking, he went into the house and brought him a new book bag.


    Look, is it big enough?


    Brother Cheng took it and looked at it, and said with a smile: "It''s very big, it''s enough. Thank you, eldest sister, eldest sister is the best."


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows: "You''ve been saying this for so many years, and we don''t believe it anymore."


    Brother Cheng was not angry at beingughed at. Instead, he took out an invitation and handed it to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, sir, the invitation given to you by the madam, are you going to go this time?"


    Mrs. Xia often sends messages to Gu Jinxiu, but Gu Jinxiu usually doesn''t go. She epted the post and replied: "Ask your second sister to go. If she agrees, the eldest sister will go. If she doesn''t agree, she won''t go."


    Cheng Geer said: "Sister, you are the eldest sister, how can you always listen to the second sister?"


    He doesnt look like a boss at all. As a boss, you need to be mighty.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said, "Because the eldest sister is stupid and doesn''t understand many things. Your second sister is smart, so just listen to her."


    Gu Jinli was very proud and looked at Brother Cheng with his chin raised: "Oh, you see, as long as you are smart enough, the second child can also live the life of the boss."


    Brother Cheng hummed: "The second sister will bully the eldest sister."


    But after the post was delivered, Mrs. Xia couldn''t me him whether the eldest sister went or not.


    Moreover, the eldest brother told the second sister that they are a family, and he can just listen to other people''s requests.


    Gu Jinli walked over, rubbed his face with cold hands, and said with a bad smile: "The second sister will not only bully the eldest sister, but also bully you. Is it cold?"


    Brother Cheng hid in a hurry and said angrily: "Second sister, if you bully me again, I will..."


    Gu Jinli interrupted him: "What are you doing? My eldest brother is not at home, who do you look for as a backer? I bought the big and small groups, and they have to listen to me."


    Da Tuan and Xiao Tuan are two brothers. Da Tuan is good at martial arts and Xiao Tuan is clever. They are from the same **** agency as Qiu Lang and others. She and Gu Jinan were worried that Brother Cheng would be won over by Mr. Xia, so they gave Brother Cheng arge group and a small group and asked them to follow him to Xia''s house every day.


    If Brother Cheng encounters something in the Xia family, they can help him in time and tell them about the Xia family''s affairs.


    Brother Cheng was defeated again, but he was not discouraged, but said: "Second sister, wait, one day I will be better than the second sister."


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, I''ll wait. I guess you won''t be more powerful by the time I''m buried. After all, Gu Jincheng is so stupid."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng said seriously: "Second sister, I have told you many times, don''t keep talking about death, second sister will live a long life."


    The little guy still remembers the time when she was hit on the head by the Niu brothers and almost died, and couldn''t bear to hear what Gu Jinli said about being buried.


    Gu Jinli was moved again: "Okay, the second sister won''t say anything anymore."


    He asked him again: "Have any strangerse to the Xia family recently?"


    Seeing Gu Jinxiu getting older, Mrs. Xia couldn''t help but want to propose marriage to Gu Jinxiu. Now that Mrs. Xia is sending a message to Gu Jinxiu, Gu Jinli is worried that some intellectual fanatic hase to the Xia family, and Mrs. Xia is going to pick up her sister and do something disguised to look at her.


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "No, no one hase to Mr.''s house recently."


    However, he was soon pped in the face.


    As soon as Cheng Geer arrived at Xia''s house with hisrge and small groups, he heard the sound of building construction.


    The zhu, one of the ancient musical instruments, is very popr among literati. As long as there is a literary skill, ying zhu, konghou and sheng are indispensable.


    Sure enough, not long after, the sounds of konghou and sheng started to sound, and they were yed together in a messy manner.


    Brother Cheng frowned and asked the servants of the Xia family: "Is there a guest at your house, sir?"


    The servant replied: "To report back to Mr. Young Master, it is indeed a visitor. He arrived at midnightst night and has been drinking and writing papers with the master until now."


    Brother Cheng asked after hearing this: "How many people are here? There are many people who heard the sound?"


    The servant said: "Three people are here. My uncle brought his two nephews, both of whom are surnamed Zhan."

 Chapter 637: a bunch of lunatics

    Chapter 637: a bunch of lunatics


    Chapter 637 A group of madmen


    Brother Cheng heard this and said, "But it''s the Zhan family in Jiangnan."


    Brother Cheng knows this Jiangnan Zhan family. The current third master of the Zhan family is familiar with Mr. Xia. They have been close friends for more than 30 years. This third master of the Zhan family is also a famous madman. Painting and construction.


    Master Zhan Sans paintings, like his people, follow a wild style, and most of his paintings are rough and messy mountain scenes.


    As for the construction.


    Listen, isnt it the endless chaotic sound of building construction?


    The servants of the Xia family replied: "The young man is right, it is the Zhan family in Jiangnan."


    In fact, the Zhan family was not in the south of the Yangtze River before, but in the capital. However, wars broke out frequently in thest years of the previous dynasty, and the capital became a battleground for several rebel kings and tyrants. In order to avoid the war, the Zhan family moved to the south of the Yangtze River.


    After the founding of Dachu, the Zhan family originally wanted to move back to the capital, but the first emperor of Dachu didn''t like the aristocratic family, so he beheaded many aristocratic families.


    Seeing this scene, the Zhan family did not dare to return to the capital.


    Not only did they not dare to return to the capital, but when the first emperor of Da Chu asked a wealthy family to send a daughter to the pce as a concubine, the Zhan family did not refuse and instead sent a daughter to the pce.


    Because of this incident, the Zhan family was scolded by a first-ss family, saying that the Zhan family was ttering and gave their daughters to thieves. But the Zhan family said that their family did this to preserve the family''s bloodline and prevent the Emperor of Chu from killing the family again.


    Brother Cheng felt that the Zhan family simply wanted to please both sides, but it was a pity that the daughter who was sent to the pce only gave birth to a princess and then died, not a prince.


    The Zhan family failed to benefit from both ends. They failed to curry favor with the royal family and were despised by the first-ss aristocratic families.


    In the past, Mr. Xia also looked down upon the Zhan family, but he had known Mr. Zhan San since he was a boy, had gone through hardships together, and was impressed by Mr. Zhan''s construction. Therefore, he has been in contact with Mr. Zhan San for so many years and has no respect for the Zhan family. There has been a gradual improvement.


    "Young Master is here." The butler of the Xia family came over from the end of the road, bowed his hands to Brother Cheng and said, "Young Master, my good friend is here. He is building a building and having a drink in the listening water garden. Please treat me to Mr. Cheng." You went over to meet the guests."


    Xiaotuan listened and said: "Steward Xia, I have told you many times, don''t call our brother Cheng the young man. Just call him Brother Cheng or the second son of the Gu family."


    Xiangjun is the name given to men by wealthy families in the previous dynasty. His brother Cheng is not from a well-established family, he is just a farm boy. After school, he still has to cut the grass with a straw knife.


    Butler Xia didnt even look at Xiao Tuan. He just smiled and said to Brother Cheng, Please, young man.


    Brother Cheng thought that since Mr. Xia invited him, he had no choice but to go and say hello.


    He nodded, greeted therge group and the small group, and the three of them followed Butler Xia to Tingshui Garden.


    Tingshui Garden was built after Mr. After that, the stream water will fall from the small waterfall into the pond, and the sound of rushing water will be heard, turning it into a listening water garden.


    When Brother Cheng saw Tingshui Garden for the first time, he felt that... Mr. Cheng was really very free, and he spent a lot of time just to get some water to listen to the sound.


    Not long after, Cheng Geer and the others arrived at Tingshui Garden.


    In the water garden, the sounds of construction, harp and ancient sheng were mixed together. Three of the four elders were ying musical instruments, while Mr. Xia, disheveled, danced to the music.


    Speaking of disheveled clothes, the one that is built must be the first one. Not only was his robe open, his hair was disheveled, and he was shaking his head while building.


    Brother Cheng:


    I''m so afraid that I will be such a lunatic in the future. Brother,e and save me!


    Just as he wasining, Mr. Zhan San stopped, pointed at Brother Cheng and said: "Brother Changyuan, this is the young man you taught. He is so cute. When he grows up, he will definitely be like this." upying a ce among the literati and madmen." Cheng Ge''er: "..."


    Uncle, thank you, you can just be a madman yourself. I am just here to learn, and I am not interested in your crazy behavior at all.


    Mr. Xia was quite satisfied with Cheng Geer as a student. Hearing this, he was very proud and said: "That''s natural. Cheng Geer''s handwriting is already quite elegant. In another ten years, he will be sessful. You paint and let him inscribe for you."


    Mr. Zhan San could hear his interest: "Oh, then Mr. Zhan would like to see something."


    He said to Zhan Er, who was ying the harp, "Xiaoer, bring the plum-vored rice paper we brought and let this young man write a calligraphy."


    "Yes, uncle." Zhan Er stood up, went to the long pavilion, took out a piece of plum-vored rice paper, ced it on a bamboo mat in the garden, and made an invitation gesture to Brother Cheng: "Please, young man." .


    Zhan Er is very good-looking, handsome and fair, and he is in his early twenties. His kneeling posture has been practiced since he was a child. Spreading paper, sitting on his knees, and extending his hands to invite each other are all pleasing to the eye.


    only


    Could you please stop being shirtless? Itste October, arent you cold? It will freeze you to death.


    A sentence from his second sister suddenly popped into Cheng Ge''er''s mind: You should have style rather than warmth.


    In fact, Zhan Er is also cold, but he has admired his uncle since he was a child and determined to be a madman like his uncle. He is arrogant and popr, roaming in the mountains, forests and city walls, and ying among thedies and oirans.


    Brother Cheng untied his book bag and gave it to Xiaotuan, performed an ancient ritual to Zhan Er, walked to the bamboo mat, took off his shoes, knelt down on the bamboo mat, picked up a brush as thick as his thumb, and dipped it in After the ink, start writing.


    His movements were smooth and flowing, and he didn''t seem to be struggling at all when writing each word, and he still maintained elegance.


    After thest vertical hook, he stopped writing, turned his wrist, turned the brush in a circle gracefully, hung it on the pen holder, turned around, and said to Mr. Xia and Mr. Zhan: "Sir, Mr. Zhan, please take a look. .


    Mr. Zhan San was watching from a short distance while he was writing. Now he came over and saw that the words on the paper were like dragons and phoenixes dancing, and like pines in the mountains. He was very surprised. This child must be eight years old at most, and he could write like this. A hand with vigorous calligraphy.


    "Are you good at martial arts?" Mr. Zhan San asked. Without boxing and kicking skills, a child of this age would not have the strength to write such words.


    Brother Cheng nodded obediently: "Yes, Brother Cheng''s family has a rule that all members of the family must practice martial arts."


    Mr. Zhan San said: "Oh, your family still has such rules."


    but


    Your calligraphy is good, but it is too regr. It should be more wild to be more powerful.


    Brother Cheng:


    Are you so frantic that you cant even read what youre writing?


    No, I wont write, I dont want to be a lunatic like you.


    But he replied with a smile: "Yes, Brother Cheng has learned a lesson."


    We shoulde down first and wait until the Zhan family leaves.

 Chapter 638: Zhan Erren

    Chapter 638: Zhan Erren


    Chapter 638 Zhan Erqi


    Mr. Zhan San was very happy to see that he was well-behaved and listened to his own words. He felt very proud and praised Brother Cheng a few words to Mr.


    Mr. Xiaughed and epted allpliments.


    Seeing Brother Cheng wrapped up like a cotton ball, Zhan Er was very dissatisfied. He took off his hat and started to take off his clothes: "Why does the young man of the Gu family wear so many clothes? We literary madmen are building high buildings." When you sing, you should take off these extraneous things. Come on, brother Zhan will help you take them off."


    A sneeze!


    As soon as Zhan Er''s hand touched Brother Cheng''s clothes, Brother Cheng sneezed several times, rubbed his nose until it turned red and said, "I caught a coldst night. If I take off my clothes again, I will get sick."


    You are sick. You take off your clothes and sing and dance in the middle of winter. But Im not sick. Just let me go. Im still a child.


    Zhan Er was stunned, and waved his hand very boldly and said: "What are you afraid of when you are sick? Just drink medicine and you will be fine. It is a rare encounter for us, so we should have fun to live up to the good times."


    Brother Cheng:


    I really want to scold the mother, but the elder brother is not allowed to say swear words.


    Forget it, he is a normal person and cannot argue with the patient.


    Brother Cheng looked at Da Tuan.


    Da Tuan stepped forward a few steps, grabbed Zhan Er''s hand, pulled Zhan Er up, and said, "Master, my brother Cheng is not yet eight years old. If he gets sick, he won''t be able to bear it."


    Children under the age of eight have always been the most likely to die in infancy. Mr. Xia attaches great importance to Brother Cheng and treats him as an only child, but he cannot let him get sick. He hurriedly said: "Xiaoer, Brother Cheng is still young, and it is really too cold now." Now, he cant catch a cold.


    After hearing this, Zhan Er gave up without forcing it, but said to Brother Cheng: "Have you ever had barbecue? We brought venison. After eating itst night, there is still some left, which is just right for roasting." you eat."


    Gu Jinli runs a pharmaceutical workshop, Cheng Geer hangs out with his second sister, and he also knows some pharmacology, such as venison, which is a great tonic. But Zhan Er and the others are still trying to kill themselves. They have been drinking sincest night without taking a rest or talking. He took off his clothes and sang and danced. Okay, the illness is certain, but I dont know if it will be a sudden illness.


    Brother Cheng felt that Mr. You must be very tired by now, sir, it would be better for you to go back and take a nap first, and then take some medicine to dispel wind and cold."


    Otherwise, I''m afraid you might die if you can''t hold it any longer.


    Zhan San, who had been silent for the whole time, heard this and said, "Uncle, Uncle Xia, what the young man of the Gu family said is that we have been having fun so far and it''s time to take a rest."


    He could hardly bear it anymore and felt so cold.


    Master Zhan San red at him and cursed: "Xiaosan, you are really a spoiler. I want to learn from your second brother. Look at him. He has been so wanton all night and is still in great spirits. This is the style of a madman."


    Brother Cheng wanted to cry when he heard this. He felt that he was going to die. Why didn''t his elder brothere back? He wanted to ask him for help.


    Mr. Xia looked at Brother Cheng''s bitter face and asked him with a smile, "But it''s cold?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Today is much colder than yesterday. Sir, the student will go to the study room to read first. If you have any instructions, just ask Butler Xia to inform the student."


    Slip away, I dont want to y with these madmen.


    Mr. Xia said: "Well, Brother Cheng will go to the study room to read first. Mr. Xia wille after you wash your face."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng bowed to Mr. Xia, Master Zhan, and the Zhan brothers, and then went to the study room in the front yard with arge group of small groups and began to study books.


    Mr. Brother Cheng couldn''t bear it and advised: "Sir, why don''t we stop here today. The student wants the husband to go back and take a nap, otherwise the student will be worried."


    Mr. Xia likes to hear these caring words from him the most. Mr. Xia will be very happy every time he says it, and will agree no matter what he says.


    As expected, Mr. Xia was very moved and said to Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng is interested. In this case, sir, let''s bezy today and let''s get off school early."


    After Mr. Xia left homework for Brother Cheng, todays ss is over.


    However, before Cheng Geer left, he told Brother Cheng: "If you want to gain a foothold among the literati and madmen in the future, and even lead these literati and madmen, you should get along with them. What your uncle Zhan said is right, you The characters are too regr and should be more bold to attract the attention of literary enthusiasts."


    Brother Cheng frowned when he heard this and asked a question he had always wanted to ask: "Sir, why do you have to put schrs and madmen together?"


    Mr. Xia was startled: "What do you mean?"


    Cheng Ge''er: "Literati are the schrs in the world. Most of these schrs are children of ordinary families. In addition to studying every day, they also have to help with work at home. They are different from madmen."


    Crazy people, to put it bluntly, are a group of lunatics who have money at home and nothing to do when they are full.


    Hmm, ording to the second sister of his family, it can also be called being a jing.


    They feel ufortable if they don''t do something day by day, feel that they can''t survive, and feel that if they don''t do something, they don''t deserve to be called a madman.


    Mr. Xia was silent for a while and then said to Brother Cheng: "Literati are just ordinary schrs, while madmen stand at the top of literati and are sought after by literati. You can''t just be a literati, you should be a madman." Schrs, stand at the top and look down on all the literati."


    A picture emerged in Cheng Geer''s mind... He, with disheveled hair, disheveled clothes, and his hands behind his back, stood on the top of a high mountain, looking down with disdain on the literati below who were shouting at him, sir.


    Its really scary,


    Brother Cheng shook his head and thought, forget it, he can''t do this, so he should go home.


    Brother Cheng was very smart and did not argue with Mr. Xia anymore. He cupped his hands in front of Mr. Xia and said, "Students have learned their lesson. Please leave now. Sir, go back and rest early."


    After saying that, he took the big group and the small group away.


    However, before she could sessfully sneak out of Xia''s house, the nanny next to Mrs.


    The viin in Cheng Ge''er''s heart roared, it''s here again. If he had known earlier, he should have climbed the wall instead of the main entrance.


    When Mrs. Xia saw Brother Cheng, her first words were: "Brother Cheng, have you sent the post to Sister Xiu? Is sheing tomorrow?"


    Afraid that Gu Jinxiu wouldn''te, she exined specifically: "It''s really important to invite Sister Xiu here this time. The Zhan family brought an embroidery, which is also Luo embroidery and was made by Mr. Shuiju in the capital. I think Please invite the embroidery sister toe and take a look at the embroidery, she will definitely like it."


    Gu Jinxius favorite thing in life is embroidery, and Mr. Shui Ju is the top embroidery master in Da Chu. Gu Jinxiu will definitely like Mr. Shui Jus embroidery after seeing it.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "I have forwarded the post given by Madam to eldest sister, but my family has been very busy recently. I just finished the autumn harvest, and now I have to harvest aphids. I''m afraid eldest sister may not have time toe."

 Chapter 639: The madman at the entrance of the village

    Chapter 639: The madman at the entrance of the vige


    Chapter 639 The madman at the entrance of the vige


    My family is a farmer, and my eldest sister is a farmer''s daughter. Although she likes embroidery, our family has to farm. So madam, you should ask someone else to appreciate the embroidery.


    Brother Cheng is very depressed. It''s been three years, why hasn''t his wife given up getting close to his eldest sister?


    Isnt his second sister fierce enough?


    What if the second sister gets angry and smashes up the Xia family?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xia''s eyes turned red and she almost shed tears.


    Brother Cheng has be so used to it that he no longer wants tofort her, but Brother Cheng feels that he is a good person, so when he sees Mrs. Xia crying, he might as wellfort her.


    Madam, please dont be sad. The timing is unlucky this time. If you are free next time, my eldest sister will definitelye.


    Mrs. Xia couldn''t hold it any longer and said anxiously: "Next time, next time, how many times have it been, how old is Sister Xiu? She will be neen in three months, a neen-year-old girl... anytime She will all get married, so I wont have much chance to see her.


    Actually, what Mrs. Xia wants to say is that Gu Jinxiu is almost neen years old and she still hasnt said goodbye. Is the Gu family nning to destroy her?


    The descendants of Zhu Guo, the dignified daughter -in w, such a good marriage object, if so abolished, she would have to vomit blood and die!


    But Gu Jinxiu was not her daughter, so she had no choice but to take her time, thinking that if Gu Jinxiu met the Zhan brothers, she would be impressed by their literary talent and grace.


    Although the Zhan family cannotpare with the Lu family back then, the Zhan family is the best family the couple can find now.


    No matter which one of the two Zhan brothers you marry, it will be better than marrying a farmer.


    Most importantly, Mrs. Xia was worried that once Gu Jinxiu reached neen, she might have to marry a widower in such a rural ce.


    As you get older and can''t find a sessor, do you have to marry a widower to fill the house?


    Cheng Ge''er smiled and said, "Madam, don''t worry. Even if my eldest sister gets married, she can stille to Xia''s house to see Madam."


    Mrs. Xia was heartbroken after hearing this, and asked tentatively: "Brother Cheng, has your eldest sister''s marriage been decided?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "I don''t know, my parents decide this matter. I''m still young and don''t understand."


    I''m a child, don''t ask me such things.


    Mrs. Xia was confused and defeated. Every time she tried to ask Brother Cheng about Gu Jinxiu, she couldn''t get anything out.


    Seeing that she was heartbroken, Brother Cheng stood up and said goodbye: "Madam, we need to harvest aphids at home today. My eldest brother is not here. I have to go back to help. I''ll say goodbye first."


    After saying that, he left Mrs. Xias yard and ran away inrge and small groups.


    Mrs. Xia cried again in the room, feeling extremely wronged. Even if Sister Xiu''s marriage was not settled, Brother Cheng had not been close to her in the past three years.


    Brother Cheng doesn''t care how much Mrs. Xia cries, he just wants to go home now.


    But today''s Xia family is like passing through one level after another.


    In front, Zhan Er appeared dressed neatly and in a big cloak. When he saw Brother Cheng, he smiled and asked, "Young Master of the Gu family, where are you going?"


    Brother Cheng didn''t want to pay attention to him, and just said perfunctorily: "Go home after school."


    Zhan Er looked at the sky and said, "It''s almost noon now. Why don''t you stay and have lunch? We''ve brought our cook here, so you can taste the taste of Jiangnan."


    Brother Cheng: "Do you still need to have lunch fromst night to morning? Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    The second sister said that if you stay upte and dont sleep, you will die suddenly. Do you want to die suddenly and then defraud me of the money? Its not easy for me to save my personal money. Zhan Er smiled boldly and said: "Haha, it''s just one night of staying up, it''s nothing. I followed my uncle when I was a child and traveled around the country. I often stayed upte. I even tried to stay up for two days and two nights."


    Zhan Er sat casually on a stone in the Xia family''s yard, looked at Brother Cheng and asked, "Does your family live in the vige?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, my family is a farmer, so naturally we have to live in the vige."


    So let me go. Our two families are not from the same family. Don''t make friends with me.


    Besides, you are already so old and I am not yet eight years old, so we have nothing to talk about.


    Zhan Er had a longing look on his face and said, "I haven''t been to the countryside for a long time. How about I go home with you and stay for a few days?"


    Uncle Xia said that in the vige where the young man of the Gu family lives, there is a kind of aphid grass growing, which turns red during the harvest season. Looking from a distance, patches of red are everywhere as far as the eye can see. When strong wind blows, red waves will stir up, like a red sea, magnificent and eye-catching, it is truly a rare beauty.


    After Zhan Er heard this, he wanted to go and see it.


    Brother Cheng almost fell down when he heard this. You are too casual. You just go to stay at someone else''s house. We don''t know each other well, okay?


    Moreover, children from aristocratic families generally would not stay at other people''s homes casually. This is very rude. Zhan Er, a son from an aristocratic family, is so promiscuous that he doesn''t even abide by this rule?


    "Second brother of the Zhan family, I have two sisters in my family. Therefore, the family has made a rule that foreign men are not allowed to live at home. I''m sorry." Brother Cheng saluted to Zhan Er and said, "If the second brother of the Zhan family didn''t For other things, Brother Cheng is going home."


    Zhan Er felt very sad when he heard this: "The rules have been set. You can''t live there. Then can Ie back after seeing the aphids with you?"


    Brother Cheng:


    The little monster inside cant help but roar.


    No, our vige has regtions that do not allow people from outside the vige toe in when harvesting the aphids, for fear that someone will do anything to the aphids.


    Zhan Er was disappointed again: "Okay."


    Then he could only take a car and look outside the vige.


    Therefore, not long after Cheng Geer returned home, the women in the vige started to spread stories about a strange thing.


    Hey, go and have a look at the entrance of the vige. There is a madman at the entrance of the vige. He is sitting on a bullock cart in a daze. I dont know what he is looking at.


    "What are you looking at?" He Tianwa''s daughter-inw is the leader of the new generation of tongue-tied women in the vige. Her gossip skills are not inferior to those of He Laoqiao''s wife. She raised her eyebrows and said something astonishing: "I saw everything clearly, that lunatic." He stares specifically at the strong men in our vige, his eyes and his saliva are almost watering down his face."


    Tian Was wife, what do you mean? The men in our vige are not meat and vegetables, how can they make people hungry?


    He Tianwa''s daughter-inw put her hands on her hips, twisted her hips, and said proudly: "You don''t understand this. My maternal uncle has been to Jinling. Hey, you don''t know that ce in the south of the Yangtze River. Not only are there people in the building There are flower fairies and flower kings on the oiran and the boat."


    "Who is Mr. Hua? Wife-inw Tianwa, please tell me quickly. Do you want to get a beating by trying to tempt this guy like this?"


    He Tianwa''s wife snorted coldly. After having enough of Qiao, she said, "Huajun is a young man, and he also serves men. Do you understand?"


    Since ancient times, there has been the wind of Longyang. He''an Prefecture is close to the south of the Yangtze River, and the women in the vige are gossips. They knew this. After hearing the words of He Tianwa''s wife, he suddenly realized: "It turns out that he came to see a man."

 Chapter 640: Grandma has found a good son-in-law for you.

    Chapter 640: Grandma has found a good son-inw for you.


    Chapter 640: Grandma has found a good son-inw for you


    "I said that boy has thin skin and tender flesh, and is too white to look like a living person. He iscking yang energy at first nce. Sure enough, he came to our vige looking for yang energy."


    The women in the vige burst intoughter and made a lot of bedside remarks.


    Finally, he said: "It''s such a pity. What a wonderful life, it was just wasted like this."


    "Look at the clothes he is wearing. They are really made of good material. They are not cheap at first nce. If anyone can recruit him as a son-inw, they will make a fortune."


    "What a fart." He Daguang''s wife spat and said, "With his behavior, is he recruiting a son-inw or marrying a daughter-inw?"


    "Hey, he is so rich, it would be good to marry him as a wife. It just so happens that your boy has not yet married a wife, and he is strong, so maybe that madman is willing to marry."


    He Daguang''s wife scolded: "Bah! You olddies all didn''t hold their **** in. What''s wrong with having money? What are you going to do if you can''ty eggs and take a wife home?"


    Gu Dewang is worthy of being the son of the Chen family, and he is also a person who loves to watch the excitement. Hearing what the women in the vige said, he ran to the entrance of the vige to see the madman. After seeing it happily, he ran to the workshop and told Gu Jinli this strange news.


    "A lunatic wearing a big cloak, with handsome features, who doesn''t look like a real man at first nce, is sitting on a bullock cart and drooling at the strong men in our vige?" Gu Jinli was confused: "What does this mean? It''s a woman from the vige again. Its just gossip, their gossip is all mixed with water, not a single word of it is true.


    but


    Take He San Leizi with you and keep an eye on that man. Dont let him enter the vige. Maybe he ising for our aphid grass and wants to do something to it.


    In the past three years, their vige has made a fortune from growing aphid grass, and many people are jealous. Every year when aphids are harvested, people from other vigese to hang out.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that something would happen, so he told the vige chief that no strangers were allowed to enter the vige when harvesting aphid grass, in order to avoid trouble.


    In front of the gate of Gu''s workshop, there was a row of tables. Cheng Geer was standing behind a table, taking a note to write down the weight of aphids. When he heard this, he suddenly had a bad feeling, and something popped into his head. The madness of Zhan''s uncle and nephew.


    He quickly called to Gu Dewang who was about to leave: "Brother Dewang, how old is the madman you are talking about? What color is the cloak he is wearing?"


    Gu Dewang said: "He looks to be in his early twenties. He looks really good. He looks like a pampered nobleman. He wears a gray coat, but there is a bunch of dazzling red hair at the cor."


    Brother Cheng''s mouth twitched, and there was red fur on the cor of his coat. Isn''t this Zhan Er?


    Gu Dewang had sharp eyes and asked, "Brother Cheng, do you know that lunatic?"


    Brother Cheng nodded helplessly: "It should be a new guest at Mr. Xia''s house."


    Gu Jinli heard this and said, "Is there really a guest at Mr. Xia''s house?"


    Sure enough, there is something fishy every time Mrs. Xia sends posts to her eldest sister.


    Brother Cheng: "Well, the Zhan family from Jiangnan came here in the middle of the nightst night. They sang and danced like crazy at my husband''s house all night. I thought he was going to sleep, but I didn''t expect that he was an iron man and came to watch. The aphids are gone.


    Then he told the story that he bumped into Zhan Er in the yard, and Zhan Er said he wanted toe to the vige to see the aphids.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned a little green when he heard this, and said to Brother Cheng: "Leave him alone, just pretend you don''t know he''sing, and don''t go out to see him. If you see him, he will definitelye home with you."


    The first time we met, he said he wanted to go home with Brother Cheng. Such a person is too promiscuous and cannot be offended. Cheng Ge''er nodded in agreement and nodded again: "Second sister said that I will not go to see him. He is Mr.''s guest, not mine."


    Afraid, afraid, unable to see.


    However, Zhan Er is a capable person. Although he failed to enter the vige, he gave money to the vigers and asked them toe to Cheng Geer.


    Brother Cheng was stunned when he looked at He Dayuan: "Uncle Dayuan, you said that madman at the entrance of the vige asked you to bring me a message?"


    It''s over, it''s over, with the gossip skills of the women in their vige, they can make up the gossip about him and Zhan Er in less than half an hour.


    He Dayuan said: "Yes, the young man said that he knew your family lived in the vige, but he couldn''te in, and it would be too rude not to say hello. So he chose apromise method and asked the vigers to give it to you. I am sending a message saying that I am sending greetings to your elders, and that I will visit you again with Mr. Xia when I have the opportunity."


    He Dayuan looked at Brother Cheng''s bitter little face and knew that he was afraid of the women in the vige. He smiled and said: "Brother Cheng, don''t worry, I have been watching him. When I saw that he was looking for someone, I went over immediately. , no one knows that he knows you."


    That young man was stupid and didn''t understand how his behavior would be spread among the women in the vige.


    Brother Cheng breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to get involved with a madman: "Thank you, Uncle Oyuan."


    He Dayuan smiled and said: "Thank you, I am a worker in your workshop."


    He Dayuan does odd jobs in Gu''s workshop, and his monthly ie is now as high as one tael of silver. And Gu''s workshop is easy to talk to. They know that he has some tasks in the n. Once something happens to the He family or the vige, they will let him do it without deducting his wages. This time, he is guarding the vige entrance.


    After He Dayuan left, Gu Jinli and the others said a few words about Zhan Er and then let it go, because the vige chief He and the vigers brought aphids.


    Every time aphids are harvested, vige chief He is responsible for bringing people there, so that he can better restrain the vigers.


    He Tongsheng also brought the dried aphids at home. His family was the first to sell them: "Sister Gu, look at my aphids this year. They are growing well. They were dried ording to your requirements." Its dry, theres not a single weed, and theres no sediment. Its not like some people who put sediment into the bundled aphids just to get a little extra.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said, "It''s okay. If it''s mixed with sand, my family won''t ept their aphids from now on, and let their aphids rot in the ground."


    They sang in harmony, frightening the vigers who came to deliver the aphids. They were afraid that the aphids would be identally mixed with sand, so they hurriedly picked up the aphids and shook them.


    He Laoqiao''s family also came to deliver aphid grass, and saw that others were shaking, but her family was not shaking.


    He Laoqiao''s wife dragged her granddaughter, pointed at Qin Sang next to Gu Jinli, and whispered: "Did you see it? This is Qin Baihu, the man grandma has chosen for you."


    When Fang Haitang heard this, his face turned red and his voice was as low as a mosquito. "Grandma, please don''t say that... I don''t know if it will work."


    Just say that he is her man now. If someone listens to it, how will she behave?


    Moreover


    With so many people, do I really want to go over and talk to him? Thats not good. Fang Haitang felt that if a big girl went to talk to a big boy, others would call her shameless.


    He Laoqiao''s wife said angrily: "What are you afraid of? Have you seen the girl next to Qin Baihu? She is also a girl. She is not afraid of standing with Qin Baihu. What happened to you saying a few words in the past?"


    Zhan Er is not a bad person, but he is too dissolute. PS: Thank you for your support^0^

 Chapter 641: The legendary female bully

    Chapter 641: The legendary female bully


    Chapter 641 The legendary female bully


    The girl of the Gu family often stays with Sang of the Qin family and no one dares to say anything. What happened to her Haitang going to have a few words with Sang of the Qin family?


    If the chatty women in the vige dared to spread any unfavorable words about her family Begonia, she would knock on the door and tear out their mouths.


    Hearing this, Fang Haitang looked at Gu Jinli next to Qin Sang. He was confused at first sight and asked his grandma: "Grandma, who is that girl? She is so beautiful, I, I''m afraid I can''tpare to her."


    "Ah, nothing canpare with you. You are a flower in Daxing Town. Whoever has seen you doesn''t praise you for your good looks... Just, even if you are slightly worse than the second girl of the Gu family, you have a better temper than her." He Laoqiao Looking at Gu Jinli''s face, and then looking at his granddaughter''s face, no matter how biased he is, he can''t praise her anymore.


    I dont know how the Gu familys four children grew, but each one looked prettier than thest.


    However, her Haitang family has a good temper, is gentle and gentle, and can be so sweet when she cries. What man would be shocked to see her?


    Look at Gu Jinli again. Hey, he is famous for being fierce, and he is always ready to draw a knife. What man can withstand this? She is too shrewd, and no one would dare to marry her, no matter how beautiful her face is.


    "What? This is the second girl of the Gu family, the female bully?!" Fang Haitang''s feet were weak after hearing this. Although she was not from Dafeng Vige, because her grandma''s family was from Dafeng Vige, she often listened to It is said that the second girl of the Gu family is very vicious, but she is the master who can kill people with a knife.


    Fang Haitang was about to cry: "Grandma, the second girl of the Gu family is here. If I go over to talk to Qin Baihu, she won''t chop me with a knife, right?"


    Although Qin Baihu is a rich husband, she is afraid of death.


    He Laoqiao''s wife said: "What are you afraid of? You just went to Qin Baihu to have a few words, and what you said was about selling aphids. Can the Gu family''s girl kill you?"


    It''s not a bed crawling or a sinister plot, it''s impossible for the girl from the Gu family to say that.


    "Besides, what status is she talking about you? She and Qin Baihu are neighbors who grew up together. They are not engaged. Does she still want to upy Qin Baihu? When shees to our house to sell grasster, you can go there. do not be afraid."


    He Laoqiao''s wife whispered encouraging words to Fang Haitang, and persuaded Fang Haitang. Grandma is right. Although the Gu family girl is fierce, she is not Qin Baihu''s daughter-inw. How can she not allow Qin Baihu to marry her?


    Thinking like this, Fang Haitang straightened her hair and skirt, carrying a basket with aphids and a handkerchief embroidered with flowers in her hand, waiting in line to sell aphids.


    "Vige Chief He, your family has sold a total of one thousand catties of aphids this time. There are no weeds or mud. They are well baked. I gave them a good price, seven cents per catty, and I got seven taels of silver."


    When they first harvested aphids, the Gu family paid six cents per catty, which was cheaper than what they bought at the drug store.


    Later, in order to allow everyone to dry the aphid grass as much as possible and ensure the quality, Gu Jinli changed the price. The top-grade aphids cost seven cents per catty, the medium-grade aphid grass cost six cents, and the low-grade aphid grass cost five cents.


    In the eyes of farmers, there is a big difference between seven cents and five cents. For two cents, they can do a good job.


    Maidong had practiced with Mu Tong for three years and was already very good at handlingmon affairs. He skillfully took out the silver and handed it to Vige Chief He: "Please take it and put your fingerprint on this booklet to make sure you have taken the silver." .


    "Hey, it''s here." Vige Chief He took the money, pressed his fingerprints on the book, happily put the money into his purse, then turned to Gu Jinli and said, "Little Yu girl, when are you going to collect the money from other viges?" Aphid grass? Your Aunt Dazao and the others have prepared the aphid grass and are waiting to deliver it to the vige."


    Vige Chief He has a daughter who is married in another town and has two nieces. The family''s life is not bad, and now they are also growing aphid grass and selling it.


    The married women in the vige also followed suit and nted aphids, but Gu Jinli could not harvest the grass every day, so he decided on a day. After setting the day, all the people who wanted to buy grass came and everyone worked hard for two days to harvest the grass. Thats it. Gu Jinli said: "The ones outside the vige are harvested on the first and second day of winter. Please notify the vigers and ask them to tell their daughters who are married outside the vige to prepare them quickly if they want to sell them. Don''t wait until it''ste."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He hurriedly said: "Hey, I made a note of it. When the straw is sold out, I will ask Tong Sheng to go door-to-door. I promise not to turn down anyone."


    He Jinsheng passed the examination as a child student three years ago. Although he was only a child student, it was enough to make Vige Chief He happy. He believed that there was smokeing out of his ancestral graves, so he waited for He Jinsheng to pass the examination next year and directly pass the examination to be a schr and be an official in the future.


    Hence, He Tongsheng is now doing the things in the vige.


    He vige chief has already made ns for He Jinsheng to be an official, leaving the position of vige chief to He Tongsheng.


    Grandpa Laoyang, were at your house,e here quickly. Maidong shouted towards He Laoyang.


    He Laoyang hurriedly took his three nephews to bring the aphids over, inspected them by the people in the pharmaceutical workshop, and then went to arge scale to weigh them.


    "Grandpa Laoyang, your family has as much aphid grass this season as vige chief He''s family, one thousand catties." Ophiopogon japonicus counted out seven taels of silver and gave it to He Laoyang: "The best aphids cost seven cents." One pound, this is seven taels of silver, please take it and put your fingerprints on it."


    He Laoyang narrowed his eyes with a smile, took the money, put his fingerprints on it, and said to Gu Jinli: "Girl of the Gu family, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, my family would have been in poverty for who knows how long. I don''t think so. He has been buried long ago.


    He Laoyang is the grandfather of He Shengzi. He has always been in poor health, but since his family''s life has improved, he eats well and has Doctor Dai to help him with his medical treatment, so his health is getting better and better. Three years have passed, and I have not been buried, but I am still living and getting stronger.


    He Laoyang and his wife felt that Gu Jinli was a lucky star and had to thank him several times every time he sold aphids.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Thank you, you are the one who nted the aphids, so you should thank yourself."


    Vige Chief He was sour when he heard that He Laoyang''s family didn''t have as much wastnd as his, but I don''t know why. The aphid grass liked He Laoyang better. There was less grass, but the grass grown was more than that of his family, which made Vige Chief He very depressed.


    But when Vige Chief He thought that his eldest grandson was Mr. Tongsheng, and He Shengzi was just a soybean grinder, he felt relieved again.


    Gu Jinli, Qin Sang, Maidong, Cheng Geer and Danian were busy, checking the aphids, weighing them, and giving money. After being busy for more than half an hour, it was finally the turn of He Laoqiao''s family.


    He Laoqiao''s wife immediately pushed her granddaughter over: "Haitang, go quickly and win over Qin Baihu. You will be Baihu''s wife."


    Fang Haitang was originally scared, but after half an hour, he saw that Gu Jinli had a good attitude towards the vigers. He thought that the name of the female bully was spread by others, so he boldly stepped forward.


    The team collecting grass was divided into three teams. He Laoqiao''s family was originally supposed to go to Cheng Geer''s team, but He Laoqiao''s family refused to go and went to Qin Sang''s team instead.

 Chapter 642: Qin Sanlangs ruthlessness

    Chapter 642: Qin Sang''s ruthlessness


    Chapter 642 Qin Sangs cruelty


    Gu Jinli looked at Fang Haitang, who was not even wearing a cotton-padded jacket in the cold weather. She was wearing a light red thick cotton skirt, showing off her curvy figure, and was walking toward them with twists and turns. The little He looked at Qin Sang shyly and timidly.


    Gu Jinli:


    Girl, are you going to be a prostitute?


    She looked at Qin Sang as if he were watching a show.


    The women in Dafeng Vige are all capable people. They have long known what the old woodcutter''s wife had in mind by bringing her granddaughter to sell aphids, and now they are looking at Fang Haitang as if they are watching a good show.


    They thought that if Fang Haitang could do it, they could also bring in their nieces, granddaughters, nieces, or girls, and maybe they could get along with Qin Sang and be the wife of a hundred households.


    Qin Sang noticed Gu Jinli''s gaze and looked back at her. Seeing her face full of a lively smile, he shook his head helplessly and felt a little ufortable... Isn''t Xiaoyu jealous?


    If he saw a man staring at her, he would be angry and would not be in the mood to watch the excitement at all.


    Gu Jinli winked at him and whispered: "Your peach blossom is here."


    Qin Sang said: "I can''te."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a whoosh, and a small stone flew out like an arrow and hit Fang Haitang''s kneecap.


    Hiss, Gu Jinli felt pain when he heard it, his kneecap was about to be broken.


    "Ah!" Fang Haitang screamed and knelt on the ground, but she was unlucky and fell at the feet of He Tianwa''s wife.


    Who is He Tianwas wife? For those who are watching the excitement, Fang Haitang was kicked so hard that he rolled down a small **** andnded on a pile of cow dung.


    Vige Chief He:


    His cows are so good at pulling, so why do they just put the cow dung there?


    Fang Haitang was stunned. When he realized what he was doing, he burst into tears.


    "Begonia!" He Laoqiao''s wife hurried over and tried to help Fang Haitang up, but the vige head''s cow didn''t know what it had eaten. The cow dung was so smelly that He Laoqiao''s wife was so smoked that she couldn''t help it. Cover your nose with your hand.


    With a bang, Fang Haitang fell to the ground again.


    Wow! Fang Haitang copsed and cried loudly, shouting: I cant live anymore, I cant live anymore


    Then he pushed He Laoqiao''s wife and scolded him: "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault. I told you that female bullies are not to be messed with, but you insist on letting me do it. What can I do this time?"


    In the countryside, even trivial things can be spread everywhere. Although her home is in Daxing Town, people from Lianghe Vige sell tofu and spices in Daxing Town. If she makes a fool of herself here, it will take less than three days to spread the news. Go to Daxing Town.


    Woooooooo, if I had known she would have stopped being a wife of a hundred households, Brother Tian in the vige is also a good person. He treats her very well and even gives her silk flowers to wear.


    When He Laoqiao saw this, he was so angry that the veins on his forehead jumped and he red at his wife. This old woman would turn into a monster if she was not beaten for three days. He told her not to have any ideas about the boys in Qin Gu Luotian, but she refused to listen. Look, something happened.


    Damn old woman, what are you still doing? Why dont you take Haitang home quickly!


    Arent you embarrassed enough?


    "Hey, I''m just helping Haitang back." He Laoqiao''s wife was also afraid that He Laoqiao would be angry, so she hurriedly helped Fang Haitang up, but Fang Haitang''s body was so smelly that she couldn''t bear it and helped her twice. Neither helped him up.


    Fang Haitangs kneecaps were cracked and he couldnt stand firmly.


    Seeing that they had been struggling for so long and still not leaving, He Laoqiao couldn''t afford to leave this person behind, so he rushed down in a hurry, picked up his granddaughter and ran away.


    All the vigers present burst outughing.


    He Tianwa''s wife also shouted: "Old Woodcutter, Old Woodman, why are you leaving? The aphid grass is not for sale? Come back quickly." After saying this, the guysughed out loud again.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and whispered: "You are too harsh on such a delicate flower. It makes me feel bad."


    Qin Sang said expressionlessly: "I don''t feel bad."


    He finally understood why the second brother threw a knife at Luo Huiniang to make hermit suicide? He also wanted to throw a handful at Fang Haitang just now.


    He wanted to kill each of these women who wanted to pester him.


    He Laoqiao''s two sons and three grandsons did not leave, but stayed to continue selling aphid grass.


    But Qin Sang said: "Your aphid grass has not been dried, and it is not even considered low-grade. We will not harvest it."


    He Laoqiao''s eldest son was anxious when he heard this: "Why don''t you collect it? Our aphid grass is dried in the sun? If you don''t believe it, let the big guys take a look. Besides, you are not from a pharmaceutical factory, and you are not from a pharmaceutical factory. If his surname is not Gu, why not ept him?!"


    With a bang, Gu Jinli smashed the table and red at He Laoqiao''s eldest son. He dared to scold Brother Qin in front of her, looking for death.


    Just when she was about to get angry, Qin Sang stopped her: "Let me do it."


    He looked at He Laoqiao''s eldest son and asked, "You really don''t know why I don''t collect your aphids?"


    He Laoqiao''s eldest son felt a little guilty: "I don''t know."


    Qin Sang asked again: "You want to know the reason?"


    He Laoqiao''s eldest son looked at Qin Sang''s cold face and swallowed in fear, thinking that he was almost forty years old, how could he be so frightened by a young boy that he dared not speak, and immediately shouted loudly He shouted: "Of course I do. Qin family boy, if you don''t give my family an exnation today, my family will never be done with you."


    Qin Sang smiled, his smile was bright, but there was no warmth, but a murderous look: "In that case, I will make it clear. If your niece wants a man, she can look for him elsewhere, and don''te in front of me. I hate trouble. , I especially hate this kind of shameless trouble. I am a soldier and I do things directly. I will kill anyone who dares to mess with me."


    After saying that, he pulled out the knife and walked a few steps to the side, frightening He Laoqiao''s eldest son: "Sang of the Qin family, you, stop, what do you want to do?"


    With a click, Qin Sang split a stone with his knife.


    The stone was split into several petals and shattered like flowers.


    Everyone was startled and stepped back at least one meter in fear.


    Qin Sang sheathed his sword, turned around and looked at everyone present, and said to them: "I know that many of you have the same idea as the He Laoqiao family, but I advise you not to cause trouble for me. otherwise"


    He didn''t finish his words, he just smiled, which frightened the women present to the point where they were so weak that two of them sat down directly on the ground.


    Hetian''s wife was afraid of death, so she hurriedly shouted: "Qin, don''t worry, Sang of the Qin family, my family will not interfere with your ideas!"


    Don''t attack me, I just brought my mother-inw''s girl to stay for one night. I haven''t brought her out to see you yet, so I will send her away when I get home.


    After hearing this, the other women hurriedly promised: "Don''t worry, Sang of the Qin family, we won''t dare to cause trouble for you even to death!"


    Master God, I used to think that Qin Eng was an evil god, but now I know that Qin Sang is even more evil than Qin Eng. He has nopassion at all.


    Once what he said just now came out, it would be difficult for He Laoqiao''s granddaughter to marry. Now that the man''s reputation has spread, which family would dare to marry him?


    For the sake of the reputation and life of their nieces, nephews, and sisters, they should give up the idea of being rtives of hundreds of adults.

 Chapter 643: This is a good knife

    Chapter 643: This is a good knife


    Chapter 643 This is a good knife


    Gu Jinli was also very confused. He didn''t expect Qin Sang to be so straightforward and neat, and he suddenly created a permanent trouble.


    By the way, she still wanted to watch a y, but the y was not good and the curtain came down as soon as it started.


    Qin Sang couldn''t help butugh when he saw her looking at him nkly, her slightly dazed look so cute.


    Everyone present saw him smile and trembled together.


    Qin Sang ignored them and said to Gu Jinli: "Don''t be afraid, I only attack those who seek death."


    I wont hurt you.


    Gu Jinli came back to his senses and nodded. She believed this. She pointed to the long knife hanging on his waist and said, "This is a good knife."


    The edge of the knife didn''t break when cutting the stone, it''s amazing.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s using skill. If you have strength on your body, the edge of the knife will not copse."


    Gu Jinli: "I see, teach me another day and try the same thing when I chop someone with a knife."


    Qin Sang: "Okay."


    Uncles and aunts from Dafeng Vige:


    These two are indeed evil spirits. They chat and chop people with knives. They can''t be offended.


    Maidong said to He Laoqiao''s second son: "Pull your aphids back, we won''t recycle them this season. We''ve already told you the rules, but you still break them, so you can''t me us."


    He Laoqiao''s second son begged bitterly: "Brother Ophiopogon japonicus, this is the aphid grass that my family has worked hard to grow all season. We sell it to celebrate the New Year, so we have to harvest it."


    Vige Chief He came out and scolded: "Your family deserves it. You can''t me anyone else for this. If you want to me it, me your mother for breaking the rules. If your family still wants to sell the aphid grass next year, please bring the aphid grass home quickly. Dont harm all the married women in the vige.


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers present immediately said: "Yes, quickly pull back your aphids and don''t cause trouble here. If because of your Fang Haitang, all the married women in the vige will not be able to sell their aphids." Aphids, we will tear your whole family apart!


    We all have aunts, sisters, and daughters, but He Laoqiao and his family cannot be allowed to harm all the married women in the vige.


    He Laoqiao''s second son had no choice but to take the aphids home.


    Before leaving, Qin Sang also warned: "Don''t let me see your niece again, and don''t think about relying on me if she gets a bad reputation. You can''t afford it."


    After He Laoqiao''s second son heard this, he walked away in a hurry. When he got home, he had a big quarrel with his wife.


    "It''s all your bad ideas. This time, not only did the Gu family get offended, but the evil **** Qin Sang was also offended. He showed no mercy and said in front of half the vige that Haitang wanted a man. Listen to this, if Once the news reaches Daxing Town, Haitang will never have to marry again in her life!"


    "What? Qin Sang actually said this in front of the vigers?" He Laoqiao''s wife pped her thigh and cried: "Hey, this thief kid who kills people without repaying his life, he wants to kill our Haitang. Ah. No, the olddy has to go to him. He has ruined Begonias reputation. She must marry our Begonia!"


    He Laoqiao''s second son quickly stopped her: "Mom, please calm down for a while. Qin Sang said, don''t rely on him for this matter, we can''t afford it."


    He Laoqiao''s wife yelled: "Why can''t you afford to rely on me? He said this in public. If he is not responsible, the old woman will die in front of him!"


    "Oh, die for him? Why don''t you die for a while?" He Lao''s second daughter-inw sneered: "Do you really think that Qin Sang is a poor boy who just escaped from famine? He is now a member of the military department. Now that you know so many people, any man you want can destroy Begonia. If you think he doesnt dare to do this, juste and try. He Laoqiao was shocked when he heard this and thought of three years ago. Before the gangsters and gangsters in the former county were cleaned up, just finding a gangster and gangster could destroy a girl.


    Although there are a lot less gangsters and gangsters in the county now, Qin Sang is one of the 100 households in the military department. It would be too easy to find a man to destroy Haitang.


    He Laoqiao was so frightened that he picked up a wooden stick and hit his old wife: "You stinky bitch, you only cause trouble for the family. Do you really think you are the elder of a hundred families? How dare you plot against him like this. You should take it for granted." How can he be a member of a hundred households at such a young age without any means? If you mess with him, even ten lives of ours will not be enough to kill you!"


    While cursing, he hit his old wife.


    He Laoqiao''s wife was beaten so hard that she cried: "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. I know I was wrong, wuwuwu... How did I know that Sang of the Qin family was so vicious? Our Haitang would do it before even talking to him." Such a dead hand!"


    He Laoqiao didn''t care, he beat his old wife until she couldn''t cry anymore.


    Fang Haitang had fainted from fright. When she woke up, what was waiting for her was two ps from her grandfather.


    With two snaps, Fang Haitang was stunned: "Grandpa..."


    He Laoqiao said: "These two ps are to tell you not to be mean again in the future. As a girl''s family, it is shameless for you to seduce a young man in front of so many people. Our family has to live in the vige." .


    Fang Haitang cried: "Grandpa, grandma asked me to do it...I, I have no intention of seducing Qin Baihu."


    "No?" He Laoqiao sneered: "Look at the clothes you are wearing. They have been specially altered. How dare you say that you don''t have such thoughts."


    The clothes were made so tight that they made him blush when he looked at them!


    Fang Haitang didn''t dare to quibble anymore when his thoughts were revealed, so he covered his face and cried.


    He Laoer''s daughter-inw was listening with disdain. Her father-inw only scolded her mother-inw and Haitang, so he himself was innocent? Knowing that his mother-inw had this intention, he even brought Haitang to live at home, but he did not stop her because he wanted Qin Baihu to be his grandson-inw.


    However, the father-inw is the head of the family. Although He Laoer''s daughter-inw was not ashamed of her father-inw''s behavior of only ming women after something happened, she said nothing.


    He Laoqiao''s second son said, "Father, I''ll send Haitang back right away. I''ll keep her in the vige overnight. I''m afraid the Qin family and the Gu family will be unhappy."


    Its best to send him off quickly.


    He Laoqiao said: "It''s done, pack it up and send it back."


    He Laoqiao prepared a generous gift and went to the vige chief''s house, begging the vige chief to apologize for his visit to the Qin family and the Gu family.


    Vige Chief He also saw through He Laoqiao''s thoughts and exposed him mercilessly: "Don''t me women for everything. You are not clean yourself. You are the one who deserves to be beaten!"


    He Laoqiao didn''t dare to quibble when his thoughts were exposed, but said: "Yes, I know about this, but I didn''t want to plot against Sang of the Qin family. I just wanted to find a good family for Haitang."


    Vige Chief He: "Bah, just shut up. I didn''t want to plot against Sang of the Qin family, so what does it mean if you acquiesce to your mother-inw and granddaughter doing this today?"


    "Don''t me Qin Sang for being ruthless. It''s your family that is shameless and deserves to be punished like this."


    He Laoqiao was scolded by Vige Chief He, and finally warned: "Next time, He Cui''er''s family will be your family. Now the life in the vige is getting better and better, I won''t Your family will cut off the entire vige''s financial resources."

 Chapter 644: not dead

    Chapter 644: not dead


    Chapter 644 Not dead


    He Laoqiao finally became afraid when he thought about the tragic situation of He Cui''er''s family after they were expelled from the n: "It''s my fault. Don''t worry, brother, there won''t be another time."


    Vige Chief He snorted: "It won''t matter next time. I can just open an ancestral hall and make your whole family a n. This saves me having to go to the Gu family and be a child to apologize to your family."


    He Laoqiao''s face turned pale when he heard this. He quickly knelt down and said, "Brother, please help me. I really know I was wrong."


    Vige Chief He looked at He Laoqiao kneeling down, thinking that he had really realized his mistake, and sighed: "Xiao Shisi, you used to be loyal and honest, and you didn''t know these twists and turns. What''s wrong now? What''s the matter? Well, people have be bad?


    He Laoqiao lowered his head when he was told.


    Vige Chief He said: "Xiao Shisi, you know very well how our He family used to be poor and how we were bullied. We should cherish our blessings."


    He added: "It''s true that you want to marry your granddaughter, but you have to use the right method and don''t plot against others. You can''t plot against others, so why bother?"


    He Laoqiao: "I know I was wrong. Brother, please help my family."


    Vige Chief He did not agree immediately, but remained silent for a cup of tea before saying: "Go and kneel outside the ancestral hall. Kneel until dark before going home. The Qin family and the Gu family must see it, otherwise I will go and give it to you." Even if your family intercedes, their two families wont ept it.


    He Laoqiao had no choice but to do as he was told.


    Gu Dewang quickly told Gu Jinli about He Laoqiao going to kneel at the ancestral hall: "Sister Xiaoyu, the old woodcutter is kneeling outside the He family ancestral hall. His eldest son and several grandsons are also kneeling there. It seems that he knows wrong."


    After Gu Defa finished cutting the aphid grass at home, he also came to help collect the grass. Hearing this, he said: "Brother is wrong. He doesn''t know he is wrong, he is afraid of pain."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Brother Fa is smart and right. But as long as they know it hurts, that''s enough."


    Fear of pain can restrain people more than knowing their mistakes.


    Gu Dewang red at Gu Defa: "You talk a lot, hurry up and get to work."


    After hearing this, Gu Defa didn''t stop ying with the aphids, but said to Gu Dewang: "Brother, I didn''t help you bake the aphids today."


    He added: "Mom will be back soon."


    One sentence made Gu Dewang jump up and rush home. If Ie home and see that his work is not done, I will beat him to death


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Defa and said, "You are a bad student."


    Gu Defa said: "My brother is toozy, so I can let him go home and work."


    Gu Jinli: "If you are smart, I will reward you with a bag of sugar-roasted chestnuts."


    Gu Defa smiled and narrowed his eyes: "Thank you, Sister Xiaoyu."


    Hunter chestnuts are sweet and delicious. He likes to eat them most. Hearing this made him work harder.


    At ten in the evening, Gu Jinli and the others finally finished their work and asked Gu Defa: "Go to the entrance of the vige and see if the madman has left?"


    Gu Defa said: "No, I heard from Haozi''s mother on the way here that the lunatic said that he wanted to watch the sunset, but also had to wait until dark to light a bonfire in the grass and y the konghou."


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Sister Xiaoyu, what is the konghou?"


    Gu Jinli: "A musical instrument."


    But I was very speechless in my heart, that Mr. Zhan was so capable.


    Brother Cheng said from the side: "Second sister, why don''t we go see him? I''m worried that he will die suddenly."


    Staying up until now without sleeping all day and night will really kill someone.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay to go and have a look, but you can''t go to see him, and you can''t give him medicine, lest he sees you and wants toe to our house."


    Brother Cheng said: "What should we do if he dies?"


    Gu Jinli: "Langmao, who told him to do this?"


    When Qin Sang heard that they kept talking about the person named Zhan, he said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, it''s time to go home and grill the fish."


    The sun is going down soon. If I dont make grilled fish, I wont be able to eat it today. "Yes, I have to cook grilled fish for Brother Qin." Gu Jinli told Brother Cheng: "If you are worried, you can take arge group or a small group to see him, but you cannot see him."


    With that said, he packed up the ount books and took back the remaining silver, then said to Qin Sang: "Let''s go home and cook grilled fish for you."


    Qin Sang smiled, took the booklet in her hand and said, "I''ll get it for you."


    The business is getting bigger and bigger now, and she has to look at the ount books at night.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli responded, took Xiaoji and followed Qin Sang home.


    Brother Cheng took arge group and a small group to the entrance of the vige.


    Gu Defa also followed. Although he was a Buddhist, he also wanted to see what a madman looked like.


    As soon as we arrived at the entrance of the vige, we saw the madman sitting on an oxcart without a hood, singing hymns to the sunset and ying the konghou while singing.


    Gu Defa nodded, yes, he is indeed a qualified lunatic, and he did not disappoint.


    Brother Chengs face was so twisted that he could still sing and y the harp, so he probably wont die for a while.


    Just as he was thinking this, Zhan Er''s body suddenly shook and rolled down from the bullock cart.


    "Young Master!" Zhan Er''s two young men rushed over to support him and kept shouting.


    After cutting the grass in the vige, the woman who was about to go home to cook saw her. She was so excited that she almost jumped up and shouted anxiously: "The madman is dead! The madman at the entrance of the vige is dead. He sang himself to death." !


    After hearing this, Zhan Er''s servant shouted angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? My young master is fine, but he fainted due to fever."


    The women in the vige retorted: "They all fainted and are still running a high fever. They might die soon."


    Brother Cheng:


    The second sister is right, these old women in the vige are really powerful.


    He Dayuan knew that Zhan Er was a guest of Mr. Xia''s family, and was afraid that Zhan Er would die at the entrance of the vige. He immediately called a few young people, and then drove the vige chief''s mule cart to send Zhan Er to Xuanhufang for medical treatment in the town.


    This Zhan Er seems to be a rich and noble man, and he must be able to afford a mule cart, but he came in an ox cart. The oxcart was too slow, and He Dayuan was afraid that the man would die before he was delivered to the town, so he had to use the vige chief''s mule cart to transport him to the town.


    But Zhan Ers vitality was tenacious and he didnt die.


    After doctor Wu looked it over for him, he said he just had a cold and a fever and that he would be fine after taking medicine for a few days.


    He Dayuan came back and told Gu Jinli about this: "The young man was not awake when I came back, but his uncle came..."


    Speaking of this, He Dayuan''s face twitched: "That uncle of his is also a loser. His nephew fainted from high fever. He actually said that my nephew has my style and I will go there tomorrow." Look at the aphids."


    He Dayuan felt that all the family members were sick, his nephew was crazy, and his uncle was even crazier than his nephew.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded and didn''t want to pay much attention to the Zhan family''s affairs: "It''s good that he''s not dead. Uncle Dayuan, go home quickly. You can take these two grilled fish back and eat them. You''ve had a hard day today."


    He Dayuan was very happy. After taking the grilled fish, he went home.


    Qin Sang apanied Gu Jinli out to see He Dayuan, and was unhappy when he saw her giving the grilled fish in her hand to He Dayuan.


    This grilled fish was originally brought back to him.


    Gu Jinli looked at his face and saw that he looked unhappy, so he smiled and said, "Why, do you feel sorry for your grilled fish?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes. That''s what you baked for me, it''s mine."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Look at how stingy you are. Come on, I''ll bake a few more for you."

 Chapter 645: Do you have anything to ask of me?

    Chapter 645: Do you have anything to ask of me?


    Chapter 645 Do you have anything to ask of me?


    Qin Sang smiled when he heard this and said, "Okay."


    "Let''s go to the kitchen to get fish." Gu Jinli greeted Qin Sang, closed the door, and walked to the kitchen at home: "There is also a bucket of fish in the kitchen, which is reserved for making fish balls. Let''s bake it for you. Fish The pill is no longer avable.


    Qin Sang''s smile deepened after hearing this. He walked side by side with her and looked at her side face through the pine oilmp standing in the corridor: "Next time Ie back, I will chop the fish meat for you and let you make a bowl of fish **** to eat."


    The fish **** also taste good, and the soup is delicious. But the most delicious thing is the fish and mutton soup. Put crucian carp in the mutton to make a pot of delicious soup. After drinking a bowl, it is really refreshing, so they drank it tonight.


    In the kitchen, Xiao Ji was boiling water for everyone to take a bath. When he saw Gu Jinli and Qin Sanging in, he said, "Xiao Boss, you are here early. The water is not hot enough yet. You have to wait."


    Im not going to take a bath yet. Gu Jinli said, walking to the wooden barrel containing the carp and saying, This is the barrel.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang picked up the barrel and left.


    Gu Jinli packed various condiments in the kitchen in a y pot and followed him.


    Xiao Ji quickly threw down the fire stick and chased them out, blocking their way: "Xiao Dong, where are you going sote?"


    Gu Jinli pointed to the barrel Qin Sang was carrying and said, "Let''s go grill the fish."


    Xiaoji frowned: "Hasn''t it already been baked? You''ve already eaten it, do you still need to bake it? It''s already midnight, and it''s time to go to bed after a shower. Aren''t you tired after a busy day?"


    Moreover


    She looked at Qin Sang, then at Gu Jinli, and said, "Ms. Tao told the host''s wife that the young host is not allowed to stay with men from other familieste at night."


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin is not a man from another family. He is Brother Qin. I grilled fish for him, but my mother agreed."


    Huh? Xiaoji was confused: Did the hosts wife agree?


    Gu Jinli nodded seriously: "Yes, I agree."


    He narrowed his eyes again and asked dangerously: "What, you don''t believe me? Are you my maid? Even my own master doubts it, I don''t want you anymore."


    Xiao Ji hurriedly said: "I don''t dare, I believe in my little master the most... Then, let''s go to my little master."


    Xiao Ji felt that one day she would go crazy. The hosts wife always told Aunt Tao that the young host had grown up and she, as the young hosts maid, had to protect the young host from his foreign husband and not allow him to see his foreign husband alone.


    But Sang of the Qin family is a foreigner, and he still likes to cling to the young masters foreigner. Why doesnt the masters wife stop him?


    I dont understand, Xiaoji really doesnt understand.


    Forget it, she didn''t want to think about such aplicated problem. Anyway, Sang of the Qin family would not harm the little boss.


    Gu Jinli was satisfied, nodded and said: "Be good."


    He added: "When you call Brother Cheng to take a bathter, tell him that Zhan Er is not dead and reassure him."


    With that said, he took Qin Sang away and walked out of the front door of his house. He didn''t wake up until he was almost at Qin''s house: "Do you want to go to your house to bake?"


    She originally wanted to bake it in her yard, but she followed him out of habit and walked out of the house.


    Qin Sang held the torch in his hand, looked back at her, and nodded with a smile: "Well, go to my house to bake it. You can pack it up after baking. I can carry it and leave tomorrow. I will take you back."


    Okay. Gu Jinli didnt mind, it was the same wherever it was baked.


    At the Qin family, Mr. Qin was still chatting with the third grandfather at Gu Jinli''s house. The rtionship between the two old men has been getting better and better in the past few years, and they have endless things to talk about every day.


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli directly to the lower room and grilled fish in the yard separated from the lower room and the upper room. There is a pomelo tree in the yard, which was dug from Songzi Mountain. It has grown to three meters high now.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the pomelo tree and said: "This tree is not strong at all. It has not produced any fruit after almost two years of nting."


    Qin Sang heard this and smiled and said: "Come on, it has bloomed a few small flowers this year, and I think it will bear fruit next year. I will pick them for you to eat."


    There was a rectangr stone altar under the pomelo tree. Qin Sang was afraid that Gu Jinli would be cold, so he took out the firewood and burned it in the stone altar.


    You light up the fire first, and Ill kill the fish. Then Ill take out the iron rack and wash it. Ill be hereter.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Have you eaten your mountain chestnuts? Do you have any sugar? I''ll make you some charcoal-roasted chestnuts."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "You haven''t eaten yet, just wait, I will get it for you. Don''t move, I will do it. Otherwise, your hands are dirty and you have to wash them. The water has not been boiled at home, so use cold water." Its so cold to wash your hands.


    There were many rough guys in their twenties and thirties in the military station. They all knew everything and often got together to talk dirty. He had heard them say that women were not allowed to touch cold water in those days. .


    The old grandma at home also said in the past that if you touch cold water and catch a cold, it will not only make your stomach ufortable, but it will also be harmful to your children.


    He didnt want her to have a stomachache.


    After Qin Sang finished exining, he went to work by himself, killing fish, washing iron shelves, and washing mountain chestnuts. He even went to the kitchen to open fire and boiled a pot of boiling water for her, put some sugar in it, and served it to her. Come: "Is it cold? Have a drink of hot water."


    Gu Jinli took the bowl, took a sip, and immediately felt warm in his stomach. He smiled at Qin Sang, put down the bowl, took the pottery basin aside, and began to mix the sauce.


    Qin Sang took a small iron pot, split the mountain chestnuts, put them into the iron pot, put the iron pot directly on the iron rack, and roasted them slowly: "The sugar is here, I chopped it , you can add itter."


    He is not very good at adding sugar, as he is afraid that if the heat is not right, the sugar will burn and be bitter.


    Gu Jinli nodded. He had already mixed the sauce and poured half of it into the pottery basin. He was about to start mixing when he was stopped by Qin Sang: "I''ll do it."


    Gu Jinli nced at him and didn''t say anything, leaving him alone.


    After Qin Sang mixed the fish and marinated it in a basin, he ran to wash his hands and brought a bucket of hot water. There was also a clean white cloth beside the bucket: "Hot water, used to wash your hands." .


    He pointed to the white cloth towel and said, "It''s new, I haven''t used it."


    Gu Jinli said: "I don''t dislike you."


    Qin Sang was startled andughed silently. He sat next to her and flipped the mountain chestnuts in the small iron pot. When the mountain chestnuts could be added with sugar, the fish was also marinated. He used chopsticks to put the fish on the iron shelf. Go ahead and start grilling the fish.


    Gu Jinli added sugar to the mountain chestnuts, looked at Qin Sang who was grilling the fish and said, "Should I grill the fish for you, or should you grill the fish for me?"


    Qin Sang raised his head and looked at her: "You made the sauce. The most important thing when making grilled fish is the sauce, so you grilled the fish for me."


    This reason is perfect, and Gu Jinli epted it.


    After working for so long, it was mid-day, and the night was getting colder and colder. Although there was a fire, Qin Sang still got up, went back to the house, took out a cloak, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "After washing, you put it on to protect yourself." wind."


    Gu Jinli looked at his cloak and then at Qin Sang: "Do you have something to ask of me?"

 Chapter 646: Angry

    Chapter 646: Angry


    Chapter 646 Angry


    Qin Sang was stunned: "Why do you ask that?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t you think you were too kind to me tonight? You did all the work yourself without telling me, and you even heated the hot water and handed me the cloak. If you want me to ask for anything, just say it. With our friendship, I I will definitely help you."


    She looked like you must not be polite to me, because she believed that he had something to ask of her.


    After a while, he added: "I will try my best to help you, but you can''t me me if I can''t help you."


    Qin Sang finally couldn''t help butugh: "Why do you think so?"


    He sat on the stone bench, and naturally moved his hand holding the cloak, and put the cloak on her.


    For a moment, the two were so close that Qin Sang was stunned... His movements were so natural that he even surprised himself.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the cloak on his body, and then pointed to the hand that had not taken back the cloak on him: "Look, he said you beg me if you have nothing to do. If you have anything to do, just tell me quickly. Don''t be so nice to me."


    Qin Sang looked at her. When she spoke, her mouth moved. It looked very... delicious.


    But he quickly calmed down, reluctantly took back his hand and said, "I''m asking you for help."


    Gu Jinli looked at him suspiciously: "Really not? Then why are you blushing?"


    She came closer, poked his cheek with her finger, and said, "Look, his face is red. He must have done something bad."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face turned even redder. He didn''t know why. He had practiced for several years, but he still couldn''t help but blush in front of her.


    Qin Sang ignored the tingling sensation caused by her soft fingers poking his face, and said quite seriously: "It''s Xiaoyu who is good to me, and I also want to be good to you. I didn''t do anything wrong, and I didn''t do anything wrong." Whatever is asked of you."


    If you really want to ask her for something, it might be...


    "Really?" Gu Jinli said, "I''ll give you a chance. If you miss it, I won''t help you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang turned to look at Gu Jinli. The two came closer, making her stunned for a moment and even blinked.


    Qin Sang looked at her trembling eyshes and said: "Since Xiaoyu said so, then I will ask for one."


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "I''m just teasing you, don''t take it seriously."


    You look like you have something important to ask of me, which makes me feel that I will lose money if you ept it, so you just treat it as a joke.


    Qin Sang:


    I suddenly felt sad.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang slowly lowering his head and softened his heart: "Okay, okay, you tell me, even if I go to the mountain of swords, I can do it."


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed and looked up at her again: "You don''t have to go to the mountain of swords, just agree to do one thing for me."


    Gu Jinli: "What''s the matter? You''re not going to sell me, are you?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "No."


    If something cannot be sold, if it is to be sold, the buyer must be him.


    "What''s that? Tell me." Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang said: "I haven''t thought of it yet, as long as you remember that you owe me something."


    With a snap, Gu Jinli pped Qin Sang on the head: "Where did you learn this old trick? Can you change it to a fresh one? Tell me what it is, or I''ll beat you up."


    I promise you one more thing. Ill talk about itter. Im tired of hearing this old routine in TV dramas.


    "Say it quickly, otherwise it will be invalid." Gu Jinli picked up a roasted chestnut, peeled the shell and ate it: "I hate this old routine the most."


    Seeing that she seemed really angry, Qin Sang thought for a moment and said, "If you want to get married, you have to ask me first. I''ll help you look at the person and then agree to it if I think it''s okay. That''s it. "


    He then exined: "We grew up together. I''m worried about you and afraid that you might be unkind to others, so I want to ask you for this."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Then your begging is in vain, I have no intention of getting married." Qin Sang''s expression changed: "Why? Girls'' families all want to get married when they grow up."


    Gu Jinli: "Other people''s marriage is other people''s business, what does it have to do with me? I am so rich and can''t live whatever I want, so why should I bring a huge sum of money to marry a scumbag?"


    Scumbag? Qin Sang was puzzled.


    Gu Jinli: "It is a man who takes a concubine and supports a girl who is married to him after marrying a daughter-inw."


    Qin Sang said: "My father has set the family rules. Men of the Qin family are not allowed to take concubines or raise girls who live with each other. I will abide by the rules of the family."


    He knew that Xiaoyu didn''t like men taking concubines. She had said that three years ago, and he had always remembered it.


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "Then you are a good man. But I prefer money."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Second sister, Brother Sang, are you in there? Open the door for me quickly. Brother Cheng patted the door of the Qin family and shouted towards the Qin family.


    Qin Sang nced at Gu Jinli and did not continue the previous topic. He stood up and opened the door for Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng ran in with a small group, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Second sister, you made delicious food for Brother Sang again. You are too partial. I am your biological brother."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are mistaken. Brother Qin is grilling fish for me tonight."


    Brother Cheng frowned and turned to look at Qin Sang who was approaching: "Brother Sang is very kind to the second sister, but the second sister is not brother Sang''s sister."


    He tilted his head and asked: "Does Brother Sang want to marry the second sister and recognize the second sister as his sister?"


    Qin Sang: "It is the rule of my Qin family that men are not allowed to marry women with other surnames."


    What kind of sister? He doesnt want Xiaoyu to be his sister.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang after hearing this. Is he angry? But she ignored him and started brushing sauce on the grilled fish.


    Not long after, all the grilled fish were cooked. She picked up one and handed it to Qin Sang: "Here, eat it."


    Qin Sang looked at her. There was a ttering smile on her face. Even if he wanted to be angry, he couldn''t get angry. He could only take the grilled fish and took a bite. The sauce mixed with the burnt aroma and deliciousness of the grilled fish exploded in his mouth. Opening it made him smile happily: "It''s delicious."


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw him, and the smile on his face changed from ttering to rxed: "Of course, this is made with the sauce I mixed."


    Brother Cheng shouted: "Second sister, I want to eat too."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "It''s almost time to go to sleep, you are not allowed to eat anymore, you can only eat a few roasted chestnuts."


    Brother Cheng got angry and pointed at Qin Sang who was eating fish and said, "Brother Sang can eat grilled fish, why can I only eat roasted chestnuts?"


    The second sister is indeed extremely partial.


    "Because you are a child and Brother Qin is an adult." Gu Jinli handed him half a bowl of roasted chestnuts: "Here you go, whether you like it or not."


    Brother Cheng:


    Hum, I can only take the roasted chestnuts and peel them myself.


    And the second sister of his family also said: "You can only eat so much, and the rest will be taken to the militarymand post by Brother Qin. You can''t eat any more."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng felt that the roasted chestnuts were no longer sweet.


    Gu Jinli brought another bowl of roasted chestnuts to Xiaotuan and asked him to eat it too.


    The four of them ate around the stone altar for a while, then got up and went home.


    Qin Sang went to see them off. He didn''t leave until he saw Gu Jinli entering the Gu family gate.


    Behind the door, Gu Jinli looked at the closed door and listened to Qin Sang''s footsteps...

 Chapter 647: nightmare

    Chapter 647: nightmare


    Chapter 647 Nightmare


    "Second sister, why are you so dazed?" Cheng Geer urged Gu Jinli: "Go back to bed quickly. There is nothing to see at the gate."


    "The gate is very beautiful." After Gu Jinli said this, he walked away.


    She is not stupid and knows that what Qin Sang said tonight has other meanings.


    But


    She just wants to live her life happily, but she doesn''t want Brother Qin to be sad.


    Ah, its really difficult.


    This matter was indeed difficult to handle. It was so difficult that Gu Jinli had two nightmares when he went to bed at night.


    The first nightmare was that she didnt want Brother Qin, so she could spend her whole life happily holding the money in her hands. Brother Qin was more miserable. He died on the battlefield, and then she went to his grave every Qingming Festival to burn paper money so that he would not have to live in misery in the underworld and would not be looked down upon by other ghosts.


    The second nightmare was that she couldn''t bear to let Brother Qin feel sad and got married to him. Then Brother Qin became famous and started hugging him. He turned into a scumbag and gave birth to a lot of **** and bastards. They chased her and called her mother. Steal her money and divide her property!


    Depend on!


    Gu Jinli was frightened and woke up. When he woke up, he pointed at the sky and cursed: "God, can''t you give me a good dream? If you let me have a good dream, will you lose a piece of meat?"


    After cursing God, Gu Jinli fell back and wanted to go back to sleep, but the nightmare was too terrifying and he couldn''t fall asleep. He kept his eyes open until dawn.


    She suddenly thought that Brother Qin was leaving soon, so she got up, dressed, brushed her teeth and washed her face, and quietly left the house.


    Not long after I went out, I heard the tter of horse hooves. It was Qin Sang.


    "Little fish." Qin Sang saw her at a nce in the dim light. He reined in the reins, dismounted, came to her and asked, "Why are you up? It''s not daylight yet."


    Did youe to see him off?


    Qin Sang was very happy.


    Gu Jinli looked at his face, thinking ofst night''s nightmare, and felt unhappy. He suddenly pointed at his arm and said, "Pull up your sleeves!"


    Qin Sang was stunned, not knowing what she was going to do, but he rolled up his sleeves obediently and handed his arm to her: "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jinli grabbed his arm and bit him hard.


    Qin Sang took a breath, but smiled: "Are you a cat?"


    He remembered that a long time ago, she would bite his arm when she was angry. It''s just that in the past two years, they have grown up, and at the age where they can be said to be married, she began to avoid suspicion and no longer had physical contact with him.


    Now...he is very happy.


    Gu Jinli looked at his smiling face and became even more angry: "Why are you smiling? You scumbag!"


    Qin Sang was a little confused. How could he be a scumbag?


    "Why are you suddenly unhappy?" He asked in a soft voice: "Tell me quickly, otherwise I will be worried when I go to the military headquarters."


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said: "I had two nightmaresst night. I dreamed that you were dead, and I dreamed that we... got married, but you took concubines and gave birth to a lot of sons and daughters, all of them. Come and steal my money!"


    Qin Sang suddenly realized that she was so angry and bit him because she had such a nightmare. She really should bite him: "It''s too much. How can you rob Xiaoyu of his money?"


    Xiaoyu loves money the most, so I cant bear to rob her of her money.


    but


    "We got married in the dream?" Qin Sang came closer to her and used his tall body to shield her from the cold wind: "It sounds good."


    "That''s not bad." Gu Jinli red at him: "All my money was spent on the wolf cubs you gave birth to."


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "That was a dream, not true. I wouldn''t do that."


    Gu Jinli snorted coldly: "Who knows? Scumbags are recognized as good men before they are scumbags."


    Qin Sang looked at her angry little face and the worry in her eyes, and felt a little pain in his heart. He suddenly wanted to hug her... Hugging her was something he had wanted to do sincest year. But it doesnt work.


    He wants to give her the greatest respect.


    "Xiaoyu is worried that he will meet someone unkind, so he would rather not get married?" Qin Sang asked.


    Gu Jinli said nothing.


    Qin Sang understood, she would not speak every time she acquiesced.


    He came closer to her and said, "I understand, Xiaoyu, don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and wanted to say something, but didn''t.


    Qin Sang said: "I''m leaving. Xiaoyu, please go back. It''s cold in the morning. Don''t get frozen."


    He got on his horse and was about to raise his whip when he stopped again, looked down at her from the horse''s back and said, "I will try my best."


    This sentence was different from the previous sentence that reassured her. It was talking about his Qin family''s affairs.


    Xiaoyu is very smart and knows that he must avenge the Qin family, but she hates trouble the most and does not want to get involved in such a whirlpool. So he told her that he would work hard to get revenge on his own without hurting her or letting her worry at all.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he dropped his hand and rode away, quickly disappearing at the end of the road.


    Gu Jinli stood there for a while, then turned to go home... She died early in her previous life and had never been in love, but her two cousins got married and had children, but the results were tragic.


    How bad is it?


    One was so miserable that 70% of the family property was divided, the other was directly helping the scumbag to pay off his debts until he went bankrupt. The scumbag followed his mistress and went abroad. However, this cousin and her cousin-inw were childhood sweethearts. It was simply miserable to watch.


    Since men in ancient times loved to keep concubines, Gu Jinli thought that in order to prevent himself from losing money, not marrying was the best choice.


    But now its a bit difficult.


    Why does Brother Qin treat her so well?


    If you are too cruel and don''t want him, you will always feel like a scumbag.


    Gu Jinli was very depressed, entangled, and embarrassed. The fish and mutton soup he had eaten in the morning no longer felt delicious.


    "Second sister, are you sick?" Brother Cheng was eating bean dregs cakes and looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Second sister usually eats two bean dregs cakes, a bowl of soy milk, a bowl of noodles, and two eggs. Today I will eat I drank three sips of soup.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Have I eaten so much?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yeah, I''ve eaten a lot."


    Gu Jinxiu said with a smile: "Your second sister is growing up at this age. If you don''t eat more, you will feel hungry."


    She was also very good at eating when she was fourteen or fifteen years old, but at that time she was on the run from famine and could only starve to the point of heartburn.


    Third Grandma also said: "Our life is better now. We don''t have to worry about eating more. Besides, we should eat more small fish to gain more meat, but we are still too thin."


    The third grandmas family also built a new house, but they only have two old people, and they are used to living with Gu Jinlis family. Gu Dashan and Cui couldnt bear to let them move out, so the two families have been living together.


    Mrs. Cui handed a bowl of sour radish to her: "Are you too tired of eatingst night? Eat some sour radish to appetize, but you have to eat enough, otherwise it will be cold."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this and ate a few pieces of sour radish. After working up his appetite, he ate two bowls of noodles and drank a bowl of fish and mutton soup: "Brother Qin makes the best fish and mutton soup."


    Thats right, this fish and mutton soup was made by Qin Sang. He was very good at making mutton. For the past three years, he would make mutton for them every winter.

 Chapter 648: Just give the money directly

    Chapter 648: Just give the money directly


    Chapter 648 Just give the money directly


    Gu Dashan nodded: "Sang is really good at making mutton. If you like to eat it, dad will buy the mutton first and cook it for us when hees back during the winter solstice."


    Anyhow, every time Sang came back, the two families would have dinner together, and Gu Dashan had long been used to it.


    And Qin Sang was also his second son-inw whom he favored, so it would be a good idea toe to the house for dinner more often.


    When talking about his son-inw, Gu Dashan thought of Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu and was so worried that he couldn''t eat.


    Previously, Brother Luo and the Chu family were afraid that Luo Wu would not be able to protect Sister Xiu, so they did not agree to Luo Wu''s proposal of marriage. But since this year, Brother Luo and the Chu family have let go, but Luo Wu said there was no rush.


    What''s not urgent? His embroiderer is almost neen. What will happen if she doesn''t get married?


    Ms. Cui cried several times because of this matter, but her family was marrying off her daughter, so it was not easy to go to the Luo family to propose marriage. If he really went to propose marriage, outsiders would think there was something wrong with his daughter.


    Gu Dashan sighed, thinking that when Luo Wu came back from the winter solstice, he would have to ask him alone what he was thinking. If he didn''t like his Xiu Jieer, he should tell her earlier so that he could find Xiu Jieer. people.


    Dad, are you sending dried tofu to the county seat today? Gu Jinli asked.


    Gu Dashan nodded: "Yes, I want to deliver it. Your Uncle Dalin said that the dried tofu is sold well. Many peoplee to the county town to get the goods, and they have to pull more than a dozen carts there. He has already rented the mule cart and went to the workshop at 6 o''clock in the morning. Dad will send you there in time."


    Over the past three years, Gu Jinli has made a kind of dry tofu, which is to dehydrate the tofu until it is very dry and turns into a shriveled hard lump.


    This kind of dried tofu can be stored for one year, whichpletely solves the problem of tofu not being sold far away.


    Nowadays, dried tofu can be sold to far away ces. After customers buy dried tofu, they only need to soak it in water for half an hour and it can be used for cooking.


    Her family had a shop in the county town, which they used to sell dried tofu. The shopkeeper was Gu Dalin. He lived in the shop with a few waiters. While selling dried tofu, he asked customers from all over the world about Xie''s family. and the whereabouts of my daughter.


    It was a pity that he had received no news at all in the past three years, but he did not give up and did not remarry.


    Lao Yan had been having trouble with him for three years. At the beginning of this year, he fell ill and almost passed away. Then I thought about it, thinking that I could be buried at any time, and my son could live his life however he wanted.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said, "Can you and Ah Pian do it? Why don''t you call Ah Duo and Danian to help."


    Ah Piao was an honest person and very loyal to her. She gave Ah Piao to Gu Dashan and asked him to work with Gu Dashan. She also specifically told Ah Piao that if his father dared to be a scumbag, or there was a beautiful white lotus widow who wanted to If she wants to get close to her father, he will be responsible for beating them all away.


    She has worked so hard to make money, and she is not using it to take advantage of her stepmother.


    Ah Piao is very loyal, and it is Gu Dashan who clearly reports everything he does every day.


    Ms. Cui felt it was inappropriate and said to Gu Jinli, "How can a daughter send someone to keep an eye on her own father? Your father is not that kind of person and he won''t do it."


    Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan have been husband and wife for twenty years. This man is the most honest man and will not abandon his wife who is a loser.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mom, it''s not that I don''t believe in dad, it''s that I don''t trust those white lotus flowers. When those widows saw that our family was rich, they all wanted to infiltrate our family. My father is honest, what if someone plots against him? What to do? Do you want him to be plotted against and have to marry a woman and go home? "


    Cui is naturally not happy, she just wants to live with Gu Dashan for the rest of her life.


    Gu Dashan also knew that his second daughter asked Ah Pian to stare at him, but he did not think it was disobedient, but smiled tofort Cui: "The second daughter is right, I am stupid, and sometimes I am soft-hearted. She might as well have Ah Pian keep an eye on me, so that I wont know that Im being plotted against.


    After hearing what Gu Dashan said, Cui let it go.


    After the family had breakfast, they went about their business.


    Gu Jinli went to the pharmaceutical workshop to process the aphids harvested yesterday, and had to harvest them again in the afternoon. It was a busy day.


    Brother Cheng took arge group of small groups to the Xia family to go to school, but today''s ss was notpleted. Mr. Xia and the three uncles and nephews of the Zhan family were all sick.


    Brother Cheng raised his eyebrows and asked you to take off your clothes and sing and dance in the cold weather. You must be sick. It''s unreasonable for you not to be sick.


    Brother Cheng suppressed the happiness in his heart and said with a very painful expression on his face: "Sir and Mr. Zhan are sick? Have you asked a doctor to see you? What did the doctor say? Is it serious?" Butler Xia said: "Old Doctor Wu is here. Ive seen it, and its said that I caught a cold and had a fever, and I also ate venison, which was too much supplement, and the cold and dryness arebined, and it will take five days at the fastest to get better.


    This is the best oue. Doctor Wu also said that if the condition worsens, the master and the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family will go there at any time.


    Brother Cheng: "I''m going to see my husband. I''m not going to study today. I''m going to take care of my husband''s illness."


    Although he wants to take pleasure in his misfortune, Mr. Xia is his husband after all, and he still needs to serve him.


    Butler Xia was very happy to hear this: "With the young man waiting at the bedside, I will definitely get better quickly."


    Steward Xia took Brother Cheng to Mr. Xias room.


    Mrs. Xia was also there. The couple were very happy to see Brother Chenging. They were even more moved when they heard that he was here to attend to his illness.


    Mrs. Xia said: "Brother Cheng can do it if he wants to. There is no need to stay to take care of the illness. It will be bad if the illness passes."


    Brother Cheng cannot make any mistakes.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "It''s okay, madam. My second sister often gives me medicinal food, and Grandpa Qin also teaches me boxing and kicking skills. My health is very good, and my illness will not be over in a day or two."


    Mrs. Xia also wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Brother Cheng. After hearing this, she said, "Well, you stay and take care of your husband for two days."


    Mrs. Xia would not dare to ask for more, after all, everyone has different identities.


    Brother Cheng nodded obediently and was busy in the room, boiling medicine, feeding medicine, and feeding Mr. Xia. He worked very neatly.


    When Mrs. Xia saw her, she couldn''t help crying. What a good child. It would be great if she could be closer to her.


    Brother Cheng had a busy day at Xia''s house and didn''t leave until early afternoon to go home.


    But before leaving, he went to see Zhan Er to see if he was seriously ill and was about to die.


    Unexpectedly, Zhan Er is a tough man. Mr. Xia was still lying in bed and couldn''t get up, but he was able to get up.


    Seeing Brother Chenging, he was very happy: "Gu Xiangjun, you are here, I was just looking for you."


    Brother Cheng''s heart skipped a beat, and he regretteding to see Zhan Er: "What does the second brother of the Zhan family want from me?"


    Zhan Erdao: "There is a man named He Dayuan in your vige, right? Thanks to him, if he hadn''t driven me to Xuanhufang, my life would have been taken away."


    so what?


    Brother Cheng tilted his head and looked at him.


    Zhan Er said: "I have asked my servants to buy generous gifts. I n to go to He Dayuan''s house tomorrow to say thank you. Then I will go to your house to visit your parents... I was really rude yesterday. I arrived at the entrance of the vige but did not go in to meet you. My parents, I hope they wont me me.


    Cheng Ge''er: "They won''t me me. Besides, they are very busy to harvest aphids and have no time to entertain guests. The second brother of the Zhan family doesn''t need to go see them."


    Zhan Er''s brain circuit was very strange. When he heard this, he hurriedly said: "Are they harvesting aphids? Then I should go. I really want to see what the aphids look like after they are dried."


    Brother Cheng wanted to curse, but he ignored Zhan Er''s words and said, "Second brother of the Zhan family, you don''t need to go to He Dayuan''s house to say thank you. His family is poor, so you can just give him a hundred taels of silver as a thank you gift. "

 Chapter 649: Not to marry

    Chapter 649: Not to marry


    Chapter 649 Not Marrying


    "Only one hundred taels? This is a life-saving grace." Zhan Er felt that life-saving grace should be repaid with life, so how could he just give him one hundred taels of silver?


    Brother Cheng: "If the second brother of the Zhan family thinks that one hundred taels of silver is too little, then give him one thousand taels of gold."


    Hum, if I let you dig in, I won''t be able to kill you.


    Zhan Er''s servant was anxious, and hurriedly persuaded Zhan Er: "Sir, although it is a life-saving grace, He Dayuan''s family is from the countryside. With one thousand taels of gold, he will probably be bullied before he gets warm. Grab it."


    The boy was smart. He thought about it and said, "What farmers in the countryside like most is their fields. Why don''t you buy twenty acres of paddy fields for He Dayuan''s family? With these paddy fields, his family will not have to worry about their lives in this life." , and can be passed on to future generations, He Dayuan will definitely be grateful to you."


    Zhan Er nodded after hearing this: "You are right."


    He then asked Brother Cheng: "What do you think, Mr. Gu Xiang?"


    As long as Zhan Er doesn''t go to the vige or visit his home, Brother Cheng will do anything. He hurriedly said: "This is a good idea. Farmers like fields. An acre of paddy field is more important than life. The second brother of the Zhan family has two children." Ten acres of paddy field can be regarded as repaying twenty lives to Uncle Oyuan."


    Zhan Er was very happy to hear this: "Since Mr. Gu Xiang agrees so much, let''s buy paddy fields and give them to He Dayuan''s family."


    Brother Cheng was worried that Zhan Er would send the field deed to the vige by himself, and said: "Country people are jealous. If the second brother of the Zhan family buys a field, you can give me the field deed, and I will send it to Dayuan on behalf of the second brother of the Zhan family." uncle."


    After Zhan Er heard this, he immediately thanked him: "Brother, thank you so much, Mr. Gu Xiang. I will leave this matter to you after I buy the paddy field."


    Brother Cheng was satisfied, smiled and said a few good words, which made Zhan Er very happy, and then went home with the big group and the small group.


    Gu Dashan saw that Brother Cheng came home half a dayter than usual. After delivering the dried tofu, he drove a mule cart to pick him up. Hearing that Mr. Xia was ill, he hurriedly asked: "Is Mr. Xia okay?"


    Although Xiaoyu and An Geer don''t like Mr. Xia and his wife very much, Mr. Xia and his wife have been very good to their family in the past three years. Not only did they teach Cheng Geer well, but An Geer also learned a lot under Mr. Xia''s guidance. Made a lot of progress.


    Shang Xiucai said that with An Ge''er''s knowledge, he will definitely be admitted as a schr next year, and he is very likely to be the head of the case.


    Gu Dashan was very grateful to Mr. Xia and wanted to go in to see Mr. Xia, but was stopped by Brother Cheng: "Dad, it''s toote today. Mr. Xia has already fallen asleep after taking the decoction. Pleasee see him another day."


    He finally escaped from the Xia family, but he didn''t want to go back in. If he was caught by Zhan Er, he would cry.


    Hearing this, Gu Dashan had no choice but to drive a mule cart home.


    As soon as he entered the house, Brother Cheng asked as usual: "Mom, is eldest brother back?"


    Ms. Cui took out the thick book bag for him and handed him a bowl of soy milk: "Not yet."


    Brother Cheng was unhappy when he heard this: "Brother has been out for a long time. If I don''te back, I will almost forget what he looks like?"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "If you can forget what my eldest brother looks like when he goes out for a month, then you are either face blind or have dementia."


    Brother Cheng snorted: "Second sister said such weird things again to tease me."


    Seeing that she seemed very happy, he asked again: "Second sister, are you recovered? She was still depressed in the morning, and now you are teasing me?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment and replied: "I''ve always been happy. I''ve never been unhappy."


    Regarding Brother Qin''s matter, Gu Jinli thinks there is no need to be so entangled and we can wait until Brother Qines back.


    And it seems that Brother Qin doesn''t want to force her. In short, he will stop at the point every time and will not really tell the truth, make it difficult for her, or put pressure on her.


    Ah, I discovered another benefit of Brother Qin.


    Gu Jinli felt that he was going to die!


    No, no, she should sleep with the money in her arms tonight. Let her see more of the benefits of the money so that she can forget about Brother Qin. "It''s time to eat. Today we''ll have steamed pork with rice noodles and chicken soup with pine mushrooms." Gu Jinxiu and the third grandma brought the food to the dining room and greeted Brother Cheng and the others.


    Brother Cheng likes to eat steamed pork with glutinous rice flour and glutinous rice flour. Hearing that there is steamed pork with rice flour, he hurried to the dining room to help set the meal.


    The Third Grandma shouted to Sister Li and the others: "Da Tuan and Xiao Tuan, Sister Li, Camellia, and Xiaoji, there are several portions of steamed pork in the kitchen. Each of you can take one portion home to eat."


    Sister Li and her children dont eat at Gu Jinlis house, but every time they cook delicious meat dishes, the third grandma will prepare a few portions for them and ask them to take them home to eat, and thene back after eating.


    Among the servants, Sister Li and Xiaoji lived in the same courtyard as Sister Gu Jinli.


    Sister Li wants to protect Gu Jinxiu.


    As for Xiaoji, Gu Jinli originally didnt want her toe, but Mrs. Cui said that she was getting older and she still needed someone to follow her. Moreover, the house at home was too big now, so it would be better to live in a few more people to prevent someone from climbing over the wall.


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to leave Xiao Ji behind and let her live next door to his room.


    Xiaotuan lived in the same courtyard with Gu Jincheng.


    Dashan lives in the gatehouse next to the gate. He is responsible for following Cheng Geer to school during the day and looking after the gate at night.


    Gu Jinli had insomnia because of Qin Sangst night. After dinner tonight, he originally wanted to go to bed early, but Zhimin suddenly came to her and asked her to go to Qi''s house.


    Gu Jinli asked Xiaomin: "But is there something wrong with my cousin?"


    Xiaomin is Qi Kangle''s maid, and her whole family was bought by Gu Daya. Now her parents and brothers are working in Yanfu Building and the braised food shop, and she is following Qi Kangle. After hearing this, she said: "It''s the second son of the Yuan family. Here you are, talking to our girl."


    Chang Errui is here? Gu Jinli was startled and followed Xiaomin to Qis house.


    The Qi family, Qi Kangping had taken Mo Qinzi to avoid it.


    The fewer people know about Qi Kangle being sold into a building, the better.


    Mo Qinzi was smart. Although she was confused, she didn''t ask anything. She honestly took a basket of braised meat and went back to her parents'' home with Qi Kangping.


    Xiaomin, after getting Gu Daya''s instructions, sent Gu Jinli to the main room where Gu Daya and his wife lived and then left without following him in.


    Xiaomin cannot know about Qi Kangle.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re here." Gu Daya was very happy to see Gu Jinli and hurriedly greeted her: "Hurry up and persuade your cousin, she is so stubborn. Brother Rui didn''t mind and said he wanted to marry her. As a daughter-inw, she is still stretching her arms, she really **** me off!"


    After Le Jie''er told the Chang family about her being sold into Yingxianfang, Gu Daya thought that the marriage between Le Jie''er and Chang Errui was over. How could she know that Chang Errui was really a good person? After learning about this, I dont dislike her at all, and I am still willing to marry Sister Le.


    That''s what I came here to talk about tonight. Chang Errui said that if Sister Le is willing, his family will invite a matchmaker toe to propose marriage in a few days.


    Sister Keke didn''t know why she was so crazy, but she just refused to agree. Gu Daya was so angry that she almost hit her with a stick.


    As ast resort, thinking of Gu Jinli, he asked Xiaomin to call her to persuade Qi Kangle.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at the main house where Gu Daya and his wife lived.


    Chang Errui and Qi Kangle both knelt on the ground.


    Chang Errui looked at Qi Kangle with a helpless expression, while Qi Kangle had a determined look on his face, with his back straight and looking straight ahead, not looking at Chang Errui.

 Chapter 650: Run away after teasing

    Chapter 650: Run away after teasing


    Chapter 650: Run away after flirting


    Gu Jinli was helpless,ining in his heart: It''s winter and not spring, why are all the peach blossoms blooming? Can''t you wait a few months and bloom again in spring?


    Gu Jinli followed Gu Daya into the house and asked Chang Errui who was kneeling on the ground: "Brother Chang Er is really willing to marry my cousin? Wouldn''t you mind? Don''t you look down on her in your heart?"


    Chang Errui looked up at Gu Jinli and replied: "I don''t mind, and I don''t look down on Sister Le. I will only marry her in this life!"


    Deserve is loud.


    Then do you know why my cousin doesnt marry you? Gu Jinli continued to ask.


    Chang Errui said: "I know, she doesn''t want to implicate me."


    Gu Jinli nodded, but said: "This is just one of them, what else are there?"


    What else? Chang Errui frowned, unable to think of anything for a while.


    Gu Jinli made it clear: "My cousin is not only afraid of being implicated, but also afraid that when things happen, you won''t have the courage to face the rumors with her."


    "If she marries you, you will be her closest and dearest person. If you cannot bear the rumors and abandon her, it will be a blow more terrible than death to her."


    When one person is alone, it can be an iron wall, but when there are two people, if one of them escapes midway, it will be a devastating blow to the other.


    Hearing this, Qi Kangle shed tears...


    Chang Errui waspletely shocked when he saw her crying.


    Sister Le has always been strong. She didn''t cry even when he came to say he wanted to marry her, but now she shed tears.


    "Sister Le..." Chang Errui looked at her and said softly.


    Qi Kangle finally looked at him and said, "Brother Chang, do you understand? That''s why I don''t agree to your marriage proposal. Rumors can kill people, and not everyone can bear it. If I was sold into a building If the incidentes out, I can take the money and move away. But if I marry Brother Chang, can Brother Chang leave his family and go with me?"


    Can you bear it when others say that you...said you married a prostitute?


    Chang Errui was speechless after being asked. He thought he had thought clearly enough and arranged well enough, but at this moment he realized that he was still thinking too little.


    But he didn''t want to give up on Qi Kangle: "Sister Le, this matter is well hidden. As long as we are careful, we can hide it for a lifetime. You don''t have to think too much."


    Qi Kangle said, "If you don''t think everything through now, how will you deal with it when it happens? I know that Brother Chang is good to me. Because of this, I can''t marry you so selfishly."


    Gu Daya was anxious after hearing this and scolded from the side: "You **** girl, why are you stretching your arms? Do you think you are a youngdy from a rich family? Brother Renrui and his parents agreed, but you still use Qiao , Ill beat you to death, you **** girl!


    As he said that, he was about to pick up a stick and hit Qi Kangle, but Chang Errui held the fallen stick tightly: "Aunt Gu, don''t hit him."


    Seeing that Chang Errui was still protecting Qi Kangle, Gu Daya was very moved and cried: "Look at Brother Rui, he treats you so well, what else do you want?!"


    "Auntie, stop scolding, wait a minute." Gu Jinli looked at Chang Errui and Qi Kangle, hoping that they would be together, but she also understood Qi Kangle''s worries. In this era, don''t say you have been sold into a building. Even if a sister from the n is sold into a building, as a girl from the n, she will still be implicated.


    Gu Jinli took off the pen and paper he carried with him and started writing. He wrote for half an hour and stopped writing when all fiverge pieces of paper were filled.


    She stood up and handed the five pieces of paper to Chang Errui: "Take it back and read it, and ask yourself if you can bear it? Think about it again, if the incident happens, how will you and my cousin live?"


    The content she wrote on these five pieces of paper was very bad, and there were many unpleasant jokes written in it.


    After speaking about Chang Errui, she came to Qi Kangle again, knelt down and said, "Cousin, everyone says you are strong, but in fact you are very cowardly. You do not have the courage to face the past."


    Then he said: "There is nothing in your past. Your innocence is still there and nothing happened. Moreover, we have concealed this matter for three years. We can keep it hidden forever. Although there are hidden dangers, you should not be affected by this hidden danger. Let yourself live in the fear of what is about to happen your whole life." "This is wrong. You should look forward while you are alive. You should not lie in the pit of the past and not get out."


    She looked at Qi Kangle and said: "If Brother Chang has thought carefully about it and proposes marriage to you again, I hope my cousin can let go of the past, ept Brother Chang, and live a good life with him."


    "You are all capable people and smart. You should not be restrained and live in the current stalemate."


    I dont want to be an emotional expert for you every day. Since we like each other, lets be together. Dont stretch yourself.


    Suddenly, Gu Jinli was stunned... Holding a piece of grass, the more he talked, the more he felt that it was a bit simr to the current situation she and Brother Qin were in. Could it be that she was also being conceited?


    Thinking about it for a while, it seemed that she had been fond of teasing Brother Qin since three years ago. But after the flirtation, she wanted to be irresponsible... Well, it seemed like she was really a bit pretentious.


    Gu Jinli shook his head and shook the thought of Brother Qin out of his mind. He stood up and said, "You two should think about it carefully. You guys are very busy and don''t have time to get together all day for your marriage." Have a small meeting.


    Qi Kangle waspletely stunned after listening to Gu Jinli''s words... Xiaoyu was right, she seemed to have been immersed in the fear of being sold into the building in the past.


    She shouldn''t be like this.


    Chang Errui was told by Gu Jinli and he understood why Sister Le refused to marry him.


    He looked at Qi Kangle and said, "Sister Le, let''s think about it carefully before we make a decision. Don''t keep pushing me away, okay?"


    Qi Kangle had already burst into tears, nodded and said: "Okay."


    Chang Erruiughed when he heard this, nced at Qi Kangle, stood up, and said goodbye to Gu Daya''s family: "I''m disturbing Aunt Gu and Uncle Gu tonight."


    How could Gu Daya feel that he was intruding? She wished he woulde every day, so she hurriedly said: "Don''t bother me, don''t bother me, it''s our home..."


    Gu Daya stopped mid-sentence. What he said now was all nonsense.


    Qi Kangming said: "Mother, I will see off Brother Chang."


    Gu Daya nodded: "Hey, let''s go."


    Qi Kangming took Chang Errui away. He talked a lot with Chang Errui on the way, which made Chang Errui understand Qi Kangle''s worries better. After returning home, he thought about it for a long time before looking for Sister Le again.


    Gu Jinli asked Qi Kangle: "Cousin, do you want to sleep at my house tonight?"


    Qi Kangle nodded: "Okay."


    I am living at home and my mind is too confused, so I might as well go sleep with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu has a lively mind, and what he says can enlighten her best. Maybe Xiaoyu will wake up if he scolds her.


    Qi Kangle stayed at Gu Jinli''s house for one night. When he woke up the next day, he said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, I have thought clearly. If hees to propose marriage next time, I will agree. You are right, I shouldn''t If you are bound by the past, you should look forward in life, and when you meet a good man, you should grab him instead of pushing him away."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this. Although she supported Qi Kangle not to marry, she knew very well that Qi Kangle liked Chang Errui. If he kept pushing Chang Errui away, Qi Kangle would not be happy, but would be more and more unhappy. Ufortable.


    "My cousin is right to think so." Gu Jinli felt rxed, but not long after he rxed, he thought of Qin Sang again.


    So when Brother Cheng came knocking on her door and told her to get up, she grabbed Brother Cheng and asked him a very scary question: "If your second brother-inw is a fugitive in the future, our whole family will be beheaded." , will you still let your second sister marry him?"

 Chapter 651: Fell into a pit

    Chapter 651: Fell into a pit


    Chapter 651: Falling into a trap


    In the past, she said that Qin Eng was a deep pit and was too bloody, and asked Luo Huiniang not to fall in love with Qin Eng, otherwise she would fall into the pit and be unable to get up.


    But the pitfall of Qin Sang''s family is not shallow.


    And she seemed to have fallen.


    Brother Cheng was confused when he heard this: "The second brother-inw will be a fugitive in the future? Second sister, have you had a strange dream again?"


    The second sister always has strange dreams, and then uses the things in the dreams to scare him, so that he will not be fooled.


    Gu Jinli: "Just think of it as a dream. Tell me quickly. If my second brother-inw causes our whole family to be beheaded in the future, will I still marry your second sister?"


    Brother Cheng nced at her, then looked at her again, turned around and ran to knock on Gu Jinxiu''s door: "Sister, are you awake? Get up soon. Brother Cheng wants to drink the chestnut porridge cooked by eldest sister."


    Eldest sister, please get up and save me. Second sister, she is crazy again.


    "Here wee." Gu Jinxiu responded, and soon came out to open the door. He looked at Brother Cheng and smiled and said, "It takes a lot of work to make chestnut porridge. I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat it this morning."


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Sister, let''s stay up for now. Brother Cheng can eat it at night."


    Gu Jinli crossed his arms over his chest, with a sneer on his lips, and walked over slowly: "Gu Jincheng, do you want to eat chestnut porridge or do you want to ask eldest sister for help?"


    Brother Cheng''s little body trembled, and he felt a strong winding from behind him. He moved his little body and spun his feet again, sessfully evading the sneak attack of his second sister, and ran away: "Mom, Brother Cheng is here. Let me make breakfast for you!


    He was very grateful to Mr. Qin. Thanks to Grandpa Qin teaching him boxing and kicking skills every day for the past three years, he was able to escape the disaster.


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he gritted his teeth: "Young man, just wait for me."


    Brother Cheng heard this, but he was not afraid. He thought that he would not wake up the second sister in the next few days and wait until the elder brother came back. With the elder brother here, he would not be afraid of being bullied by the second sister.


    Gu Jinxiuughed when he saw it: "What''s wrong with you two?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinxiu and asked her the same question: "Sister, if the man I marry is a fugitive in the future, we may be beheaded by him. Should I still marry?"


    Gu Jinxiu was stunned when he heard this and said with a smile: "Telling such nonsense again."


    But she still answered Gu Jinli''s question: "We are a family, and we should shoulder the responsibility together when something goes wrong. No matter you marry a fugitive, a rich man, or an ordinary farmer, if something goes wrong, our family will be with you." Husband and wife carry it together.


    So touched! Definitely a biological sister.


    Gu Jinli feltfortable after getting a satisfactory answer. He took Gu Jinxiu''s hand, called Qi Kangle, and went to the kitchen to work.


    Sister Li got up early to practice martial arts, and she also took Xiaoji away who wanted to sleep in. Now the two of them are not in the yard.


    With Gu Jinxiu, Gu Jinli had a big appetite this morning and ate three bean dregs cakes, three eggs, a sweet potato and a bowl of porridge.


    Brother Cheng opened his mouth in shock: "Second sister, you are going to eat up all the food in the house. Can you eat less?"


    Gu Jinli hummed: "Our family has plenty of food. We can''t finish it all."


    She hasn''t sold the grain in the past few years, but has saved it all. When the weather is good, she will pull it out and dry it. She also grinds the sweet potatoes into sweet potato powder and dry them in the sun. Keep food for emergencies.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "Our family is no longer what it used to be. We can eat as much as we want."


    While talking, he peeled another egg for Mr. Cui.


    When she was in her hometown, Mrs. Cui couldn''t even eat an egg during her confinement period. Now she can eat whatever she wants. Songzizhuang will send a basket of fresh eggs every few days.


    Ms. Cui was used to Gu Dashan peeling eggs for her to eat. She took it with a smile. After taking a bite, she gave Gu Dashan a bean dregs cake: "Dad, please eat more. It''s cold and you have to go to the workshopter." You''re busy, you''ll feel cold if you don''t eat enough." Gu Jinli was stuffed with a mouthful of dog food, but think about it, Brother Qin will also peel chestnuts for her to eat... Uh, why are you thinking of Brother Qin again?


    No, dont think about it, hold on!


    Gu Jinli felt that it was bad for him to be like this. He should get busy and not think about Brother Qin all the time.


    She finished her meal quickly and said, "Dad, Mom, I''m going to the workshop first. People from Xuanhufang areing to inspect the goods today."


    After saying that, he took Xiaoji, who was already waiting at the door, to the workshop.


    In the workshop, Qiu Lang and others were already busy. When they saw Gu Jinliing, they all said hello.


    Today''s pharmaceutical workshops are veryrge, and all pharmaceutical processes are done very well, just like industrial assembly lines. Dispensing, brewing, and packaging are clearly divided and organized.


    Ah Shi has studied with Aunt Hong and Grandma Tao for several years, and now he is even morefortable in doing things. When he saw Gu Jinliing, he came over with his ount book and reported: "Little boss, the goods to be shipped this time have been prepared. 100,000 bottles of Fenghan Qufeng Pills, 100,000 bottles of Fenghan Qucough Pills, 100,000 bottles of Antipruritic Hand Ointment, 50,000 bottles of Quick Heat Dissipation Pills, 50,000 bottles of Qufeng and Pain Relief Pills, and 3,000 kilograms of Gu''s Gold Medicinal Medicine .


    When the weather is cold, many people in Dachu will suffer from chilins. Antipruritic Hand Cream is used to treat this, Jisu Cooling Pills are used to reduce fevers for people with persistent high fevers, and Qufeng Zhitong Pills are used for people suffering from rheumatism. The medicines used by people are all targeted medicines, which are new convenient medicines that she has developed in the past three years.


    However, she only makes thesemon medicines that are more popr. She does not touch some medicines that treat internal organs or rare diseases.


    She knows how to make those medicines and has her own prescriptions, but she wont turn those prescriptions into convenient medicines because she doesnt want to take on too much responsibility.


    As for medicine, just do something to treat colds and colds. If you do it tooplicatedly, something may happen.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this and asked Ah Shi, "Who is guarding these goods?"


    Ah Shi said: "Uncle Kan Liu will personally take care of the New Year with them, so my little boss can rest assured."


    Speaking of Kan Liu, Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Uncle Xiao Liu finally came to work? I thought he was going to guard Aunt Hong until she gave birth."


    Kan Liu waited hard for Aunt Hong for more than two years, and finally married Aunt Hong during the Dragon Boat Festival this year.


    The reason why Aunt Hong was unwilling to marry Uncle Kan Liu was because when she was in trouble at Aunt Wu''s house in her early years, she was raped by a guard who ransacked the house.


    Aunt Hong felt sorry for Kan Liu and was unwilling to marry him.


    But Kan Liu is so old and doesn''t care about this anymore. After talking about it, Aunt Hong saw that Kan Liu was still so kind to her, so she let go of her worries and stayed with Kan Liu.


    Now that Aunt Hong is pregnant, Kan Liu is very happy. Some time ago, he had been watching Aunt Hong every day and stopped working in the workshop.


    Mama Tao was also very happy and cried secretly, saying that Aunt Hong had finallye to the end of her hardships.


    When Aunt Hong was dragged away by the guards, she saw it, but she couldn''t save her... Which house was ransacked, whose maidservant had not been humiliated to protect the master?


    If Aunt Hong and the others don''t suffer, the one who will suffer will be the master.


    Fortunately everything is over.


    As soon as Chenshi arrived, old doctor Wu came with a team of doctors and several medicine boys from Xuanhufang. It took a group of people five full days of testing to finish.


    On the day of shipment, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and giggled while holding a box of banknotes.


    Old doctor Wu was dazzled by this and said angrily: "You girl, do you like money so much?"


    Gu Jinli replied angrily: "Of course, money is the best!"

 Chapter 652: catch him

    Chapter 652: catch him


    Chapter 652: Catch him


    Old doctor Wu shook his head after hearing this. He took Gu Jinli and said another thing: "Chu Shen Pharmacy is also developing convenient medicine."


    Chushen Medicine Store was built by the consort of the founding princess of Da Chu. Although it was established the shortest time among the three major medicine stores in Da Chu, it became the first of the three major medicine stores in Da Chu because of its support from the royal family.


    Gu Jinli had long expected that Chu Shen Medicine Co., Ltd. would make convenient medicines, and asked, "Where are the people from the Min Dong family? Have they made arrangements? Are they facing the disciples of the Shen family?"


    Old Doctor Wu smiled and nodded: "That''s right. That group of people have made friends with five close disciples of the Shen family. Those five disciples all told the head of the Shen family that it is not profitable to make convenient medicine for colds and coughs. What I want to do is to make expensive pills for treating heart ailments and nourishing the body and beauty, and sell them to the families of noble officials in Da Chu, or even to the pce. Now Chushen Medicine Company is working hard to develop these precious convenient medicines."


    The girl from the Gu family has many ulterior motives. She knew that Chushen Medicine Store would definitely covet convenience medicines, so she had already thought of a strategy. After two years of nning, it finally worked.


    As for the sess of Gu Jinli''s strategy, apart from the sufficient manpower of Yuanzi Medicine Store, the biggest help was the Shen family themselves.


    Because they married the founding princess, the Shen family has enjoyed decades of wealth and wealth, and has raised the Shen family to be impable. Now the head of the Shen family listened to the words of his close followers and decided not to do anything to dispel cold and heat. He only makes expensive convenience medicines to earn money from aristocratic families and noble officials.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "They can develop it as long as they can."


    The most important step in making instant medicine is to condense the decoction into pills. This process requires adding a key thing. This thing is verymon, just like adding vinegar and water to soy milk. But if no one tells you, it''s like you''re blindfolded and you can''t even think about it.


    but


    You always tell the Min Dong family to be careful, lest the Shen family jump over the wall and cause trouble for him.


    But Old Doctor Wu smiled: "Don''t worry about this. Your Aunt Wu has been a servant for so many years, and it was not for nothing. The founding princess has passed away, and the Shen family is not very close to the royal family now, and Min Boy..."


    It was rted to the life experience of Mindong''s family. Old Doctor Wu did not continue to talk. He only reassured Gu Jinli: "It won''t affect your family, and it won''t make you make less money."


    Gu Jinli: "That''s good. I like money the most and hate trouble the most."


    She will give the Min Dong family advice andyout, and she doesnt want the Shen family to cause trouble to her.


    Old doctor Wu shook his head after hearing this, and then talked about someone Gu Jinli knew a long time ago: "The eldest girl of the Ran family is here. If she can win a man at one stroke, she will be able to gain a firm foothold in the pce."


    After the eldest aunt of the Ran family recovered from hermeness, she remained silent for another year. When her stepmother Shen attacked her again, someone took the stolen goods and took advantage of Shen''s son.


    The olddy of the Ran family loved her grandson the most. For the sake of her grandson, she did not dare to help Mr. Shen escape the crime, so she could onlypromise and promised Miss Ran to send Mr. Shen to the family temple.


    But once Miss Ran takes action, she will be much more ruthless than the olddy of the Ran family thinks.


    Miss Ran invited the Ran family elders and Chu family members to present the evidence one by one of how Shen had harmed her over the years. She also told the story of the daughter born to her stepmother who was secretly married and had a child. .


    One piece after another, the evidence is conclusive, and the olddy of the Ran family cannot save her even if she wants to.


    The Ran family unanimously decided to kill Shen and Shen''s daughter from illness. As for the son born to Shen, Mr. Ran gave him a way to get married and have a son. After giving birth to his son, his mission waspleted.


    Master Ran will teach his grandson himself.


    The olddy of the Ran family was so shocked by this incident that she became bedridden, but Mr. Ran did not let her die, because Mr. Ran and the Chu family felt that with Miss Ran''s methods, it was time to enter the pce and hang her life for the olddy of the Ran family.


    Miss Ran knew how important a reputation of filial piety was to her. When the olddy of the Ran family was in bed, she went to attend to the illness without taking off her clothes until the olddy of the Ran family got better.


    When the reputation of Miss Ran''s benevolence and filial piety spread in the capital, Mr. Ran made arrangements with the Chu family and sent Miss Ran to the pce. After entering the pce, Miss Ran did not show off, but continued to lie dormant, obediently serving the Queen Mother, the Queen, and the concubines of various pces. She won the favor of many people and was steady and steady in the pce.


    It was not until the Dragon Boat Festival this year that she was favored by the Queen Mother under the arrangement of the Queen Mother. However, she was a lucky woman, and she was actually enthroned, which made the Emperor of Chu extremely happy. Now Miss Ran is almost six months pregnant. As long as she gives birth to a child, she can be a concubine.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "This is her life, it has nothing to do with me."


    She doesnt really want to be associated with these powerful people. She is just a farmer and doesnt want to know so many things.


    Old doctor Wu smiled: "Miss Ran is very grateful to you."


    Gu Jinli thanked Bu Min: "No, please don''t be grateful to me. Forget about me immediately. She is a pce fighter and can easily die. I want to live for a few more years."


    Old doctor Wuughed when he heard this: "You are really heartless. I won''t go back today. I will stay here to make convenient medicine because my hands are itchy."


    "Okay, the house has been taken care of by you. If you want to stay, you can stay." After Gu Jinli said this, he happily ran home with a box full of banknotes in his arms.


    Haha, seeing so many banknotes makes me happy.


    She locked the door and hid in her home counting the banknotes. When she got tired of counting, she came out to eat. She had a good sleep that night and got up early the next day, preparing to harvest aphids again.


    Brother Cheng,e back early after school today to collect aphids. Gu Jinli shouted to Brother Cheng who was about to go to school.


    I know. Cheng Geer responded andined: Second sister will always order me around and never pay me for work.


    Gu Jinli: "I am your biological sister. If you still want to get money for doing some work for your biological sister, do you still have any conscience? My love for you is in vain!"


    Brother Cheng:


    As if he had said nothing, leave.


    Brother Cheng was afraid of what his second sister would say, so he ran away quickly.


    Gu Jinxiu saw it funny and asked Gu Jinli: "How about I go help you? I have almost finished embroidering the sketch."


    Gu Jinxiu often embroidered pictures of harvesting and nting crops, this time it was pictures of vigers harvesting aphids.


    Her embroideries are very vivid and full of the atmosphere of rural life, which are very popr among wealthy olddies. Now the name Mr. Fu''an has gained a lot of fame in Jianghuai and Jiangnan.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, there are people from other viges who came to deliver the aphids today. Sister, just stay at home and have a good rest after finishing the embroidery. Don''t worry about me getting tired."


    Gu Jinxiu knew that she was old and good-looking, so it was hard for her to go out and let outsiders see her and bring trouble to the family, so she nodded and said: "Okay, eldest sister won''t go. I''ll make some delicious food for you after I finish the embroidery." of."


    But Gu Jinxiu didn''t expect that trouble woulde to her door even when she was hiding at home.


    Zhan Er is a person with a strange mind. He has no definite idea about what he does. He just does whates to his mind. He had previously agreed to buy paddy fields for He Dayuan''s family as a thank you gift, and then give thend deed to Brother Cheng and ask him to take it to He Dayuan, but after a few days, he changed his mind. Thinking that I had never seen dried aphid grass, I took two boys to see it again.


    This time he was familiar with the road, and even took a detour into the vige. He was enjoying his stroll when he was discovered by the vigers: "Madman, the madman at the entrance of the vige has entered the vige, catch him quickly!"


    Regarding the previous lives of several families, in fact, only the Luo family was miserable. The reason Gu Jinxiu married Zhan Er in her previous life was also due to Luo Wu, which I will write aboutter. In short, the ending of the heroine and her family is good, not tragic, and the theme is warm, so everyone can rest assured. PS: I will speed up the pace and advance the plot. Thank you for your support^0^

 Chapter 653: Stunned by a brick

    Chapter 653: Stunned by a brick


    Chapter 653: Knocked out with one brick


    With one sentence, all the nearby vigers were attracted, and everyone rushed towards Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er''s two young men were shocked and said to Zhan Er: "Master, run quickly. The rules in this vige are strict. I heard that people from other vigese in when harvesting grass. If they are caught, they will be maimed."


    The two young men said as they rushed forward to stop the pursuers.


    But Zhan Er is a capable person. When he saw so many vigers chasing him, he was not only not afraid, but also very excited. He even raised his head to the sky and shouted: "It''s so happy topete and y, so happy!"


    "Hurry up, mother, let''s catch that madman. He''s very ill. We can''t let him hurt people in the vige. This madman''s injuries can kill people." The woman in the vige said and hurried to watch the fun. The child said: "Hurry up to the entrance of the vige and call your Uncle Dayuan. The vige is going crazy."


    Hey, lets go right away. Several half-year-old children in the vige hurriedly ran out of the vige to find He Dayuan and the others who came in to arrest him.


    Zhan Er''s two young men were also very depressed. One of them couldn''t help it anymore and turned back to Zhan Er and said, "Young master, run away!"


    If you dont run, your legs will be broken.


    Sure enough, a vige woman got angry and hit Zhan Er with a big stone, hitting Zhan Er''s foot. The pain made him grit his teeth and run away quickly.


    But he did not run out of the vige along the original route. Instead, he ran around and ended up at the end of the vige. After seeing several houses with blue bricks and ck tiles at the end of the vige, I was very happy and sighed: "In such a small vige, there are such poetic and picturesque houses. It is so elegant."


    "Where is that madman? Where did he go? He didn''t run into the end of the vige, did he?" The vigers were divided into two groups. One group chased Zhan and the other, while the other group was stopped by two boys.


    The boys of the family are all good at martial arts. Although there are many vigers, two boys can defeat them with only a dozen moves, and they are able to escape ande to find Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er heard the voices of the vigers, looked around, and hurriedly ran into the alleyway between several houses. As he walked around, he heard the sounds getting closer and closer, and seemed to hear banging on the door. I was in such a hurry that I didn''t care much, so I climbed up the wall of a house, kicked my feet a few times, climbed up the wall with skill, and climbed into a house.


    Zhan Er can ride, shoot and dance swords, and has some skills in boxing and kicking, so climbing a courtyard wall is not a problem.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    He Sanleizi led the vigers to knock on the doors of several houses, telling them that a madman had entered the vige and asking them to be careful.


    Sister Li has a good ear. When she heard the knock on the door, she said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, there is a knock on the door. I will go out and take a look. I guess something happened."


    Gu Jinxiu was burning charcoal in the kitchen at home. He put the charcoal into the brazier with a mp and nned to move it back to the house so that he could do embroidery after the house warmed up. Hearing this, he said, "Go and ask what''s going on."


    Hey, my ve will be back soon. Sister Li said and ran to the front yard to open the door.


    Not long after Sister Li left, Gu Jinxiu heard a bang and something hit. She frowned, walked out of the kitchen, and saw a man lying under the wall of the kitchen yard.


    The man was wearing an exaggerated fur cloak. After smashing it down from the courtyard wall, he quickly got up and looked around. When he saw her, he was stunned.


    Zhan Er swears to God that he saw a fairy!


    He has lived for twenty-three years and has never seen such a beautiful girl... She is wearing ake blue dress and a cotton jacket. Although she looks a little bloated, it does not affect her beauty at all. ; The eyebrows are curved and long, like crescent moons, and the eyes are bright and filled with mist, as if they are coquettishly showing off to him with tears in their eyes, making him feel hot all over.


    It was just that her face was cold, without any smile. It would be nice if she could smile at him.


    "Girl, I''m Zhan Yuan, nicknamed Hengzhi. I happened to pass by this ce and I met a girl. I dare to ask her..." Before the word Fang''s name was uttered, Gu Jinxiu picked up a dry firewood beside the kitchen door and pointed it towards Zhan Er''s face. Hit him on the head.


    Bang bang bang!


    She has also been caught by Xiaoyu every day for the past few years to practice boxing and kicking. Although she is not as good as Xiaoyu and Huiniang, she can still knock out a disciple. But Zhan Er was also skilled in fists and kicks. After being hit on the head several times, he did not faint. Instead, he hid and shouted: "Girl, please don''t hit me. I don''t mean any harm, I just want to..."


    boom!


    Gu Jinxiu grabbed the unused green bricks when building the house at home, and pped Zhan Er on the head with one brick, finally knocking him unconscious.


    Gu Jinxiu threw it away and turned around, stepped forward and kicked Zhan Er in the face: "Rogue!"


    She was shaking with anger. She didn''t expect a thief to run into the house. She was so angry that she picked up dry firewood and beat Zhan Er several times. She thought that she would have to talk to her parents and Xiaoyu when they came back. , heighten the courtyard wall of your home.


    When Sister Li came back, she saw Gu Jinxiu beating a fainted man with dry firewood.


    "Sister Xiu, are you okay?" Sister Li was so frightened that she didn''t expect that a thief would break into the house just as she went out to open the door.


    Gu Jinxiu stopped and said, "It''s okay. This man climbed the wall and ran to the house. I knocked him unconscious."


    He asked again: "Who is knocking on the door? What happened outside?"


    Sister Li replied: "It was He San Leizi who came to knock on the door with the vigers, saying that a madman had entered the vige and they were arresting him. I guess it was him."


    A rich madman wearing a big cloak, everyone in the vige has been talking about him recently.


    My ve, let He San Leizi and the otherse in and drag this lunatic away. Sister Li said.


    Gu Jinxiu shook his head: "No, it will cause trouble for the family. Drag him out of the back door, and then drag him from the alley to the path to Dafeng Mountain. Don''t let the vigers know that he has been to our house."


    If a strange man breaks into the house, even if he is knocked unconscious by her, the vige women''s long tongue can still make up some unpleasant words.


    She doesnt want to cause trouble at home.


    Sister Li came back to her senses and said hurriedly: "This ve is overthinking, so drag him away from the back door."


    When Sister Li was given to Sister Xiu as a maid by Gu Jinli, she felt a little unhappy. After all, she admired Gu Jinli, not the weak Gu Jinxiu.


    But after three years of contact, she found that Gu Jinxiu was not that bad. She was a good person and would not be vague when it was time to take action.


    "Let''s see if anyone is there first? No one will drag him away again, so no one can see him." Gu Jinxiu exined.


    Sister Li nodded: "Yes, I know that."


    Sister Li said, grabbing Zhan Er''s hand and dragging him to the back door. She opened the back door first, and after checking that there was no one in the alley, she dragged Zhan Er to the back of the Qin family''s house, and then dragged him to the back of the Qin family''s house. On the way to Dafeng Mountain, throw him on the trail.


    Gu Jinli heard that a madman had entered the vige and was worried about Gu Jinxiu, so he asked Xiao Ji to go home and take a look.


    Gu Jinxiu didn''t want Gu Jinli to worry, and wanted her to finish harvesting the aphids first, and then tell her about it in the evening, so she said, "No, it''s just me and Sister Li at home, no onees in."


    Sister Camellia is getting older. After a matchmaking at the beginning of the year, she has already made an engagement with Tong Dayu''s brother. Now she embroiders the dowry in the morning andes to the house to help in the afternoon.

 Chapter 654: did not find

    Chapter 654: did not find


    Chapter 654 not found


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. The ve has to leave first, and we have to collect the grass." Seeing that Gu Jinxiu was fine, Xiao Ji ran back to the workshop gate and told Gu Jinli what happened.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and continued to collect grass.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, this is the aphid grass I nted. Take a look, how are the ntings going this season?" The person who spoke was Tian Xiaohua. Although she was only ten years old, she was very capable. She found wastnd and nted it by herself. Lots of aphids.


    However, she stopped nting aphids after nting this season.


    There are too many people who grow aphid grass. Sister Xiaoyu taught her to grow a kind of small aphrodisiac, which looks a bit like sisal. It is a medicinal material used to make anti-itch hand ointment. It can only be harvested once a year, but the selling price is thirty cents per catty, which is more than four times the price of aphid grass. Moreover, it is very easy to grow. It can be grown in wastnds and mountains. It does not need to be fertilized, as long as it prevents insects from growing. Thats it.


    Gu Jinli looked at Tian Xiaohuas aphids and smiled: The aphids grown by our Xiaohua are still so good.


    Tian Xiaohuaughed at the praise and asked Tian Erqiang to help move the aphids down. After weighing them, he got the money.


    "One thousand two hundred catties, eight taels and four hundred coins, Xiaohua, take it." Gu Jinli personally gave the silver to Tian Xiaohua.


    Tian Xiaohua took it and put it happily and carefully into a small bag: "Sister Xiaoyu, I have nothing to do today. I will stay with my brother to help you."


    "Okay, we are short of manpower." Gu Jinli said, and gave Tian Xiaohua the task of checking the aphids.


    Tian Xiaohua is serious about her work and has been growing herbicides for three years. She knows how to check the aphids. After taking over the job, she did it with ease.


    Two strong men, you help them win the title in New Year.


    Hey. Tian Erqiang responded, rolled up his sleeves and went to help.


    He looks like Uncle Tian, and his temper is as honest and honest as Uncle Tian. He is a trustworthy person.


    Tian Erqiang was not good at studying, so he did not go to a private school like Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingxi. He only learned calligraphy from Qi Kangping in the workshop for a period of time and helped in the workshop.


    The vigers have nted a lot of aphids, and after cutting the aphids, they have to be sun-dried or dried, which takes several days. Therefore, in addition to harvesting the aphids from the Du family, today we also need to collect those from other families in the vige. Grass.


    Vige Chief He came early. He stared at the vigers selling aphid grass and shouted from time to time: "Be honest, old man. If you dare to be careful, I will chop you alive!"


    Added another sentence: "There are no adults from hundreds of families or adults from the squad here today."


    Vige chief, please take a rest, youve been shouting all morning.


    You are not tired, we are all tired from listening.


    Vige Chief He snorted coldly: "You are monkeys. If I beat you from time to time, you will create trouble for the old man!"


    At first, I thought that the old woodcutter He was an honest man, but he also wanted to climb a high branch. He was really angry to death. If he did it again, the little fish girl would definitely go crazy.


    Everyone also thought about the granddaughter of He Laoqiao''s family, and they didn''t dare to speak, so they all shut up.


    However, I heard that Sang Qins scolding of Fang Haitang has spread to Daxing Town.


    Hey, I heard it''s very lively now. Fang Haitang''s uncles and aunts are making a family separation, saying that living with such a shameless niece will harm their daughter''s reputation.


    But Fang Haitang''s grandma refused to allow the family to be separated, but she scolded Fang Haitang. Now she is looking at her, and wants to marry her off quickly, lest she think about the man''s reputation and bring harm to other granddaughters in the family. .


    Du Qian arrived at the vige at the end of the morning. Because the madman entered the vige, the people he brought were interrogated for a long time. By the time he could enter the vige to sell aphids, it was almost noon.


    Sister Xiaoyu, we brought the aphids here. Come and see how they are doing. After Du Fu got married, she became cheerful and talkative.


    Gu Jinli nced at her and asked Ophiopogon japonicus and Sanqi to check the aphids.


    The Du family has a lot of aphids, and more than twenty carts have been brought here. However, the Du family is a lucky person. They have been nting aphids for three years, and the aphids delivered every season are in excellent condition. There are no weeds or sand.


    Half an hourter, Sanqi said to Ophiopogon japonicus: "Little boss, I''ve seen it. There''s nothing wrong with the aphids. It''s considered to be top quality."


    The best price is seven cents per catty. The Du family were very happy to hear this.


    Du Fu was even more happy. She pulled the man next to her over and said, "Sister Xiaoyu, this is brother-inw Du, named Da Ming. This time he ising with us to deliver aphids. Now my husband''s family is also nting aphids, and it will be next year. Your brother-inw Du is here to deliver grass."


    Chen Daming is the son of the new vige chief of Chenjia Vige. After waiting for Luo Wu for two years, Du Fu married Chen Daming when she realized that she couldn''t get Luo Wu as the head of the yamen team.


    Because the Chen family wanted to make a fortune growing aphids, they also treated her daughter-inw very well.


    Chen Daming was a bit honest and smiled at Gu Jinli, but he didn''t dare to look at him more.


    I heard that this girl is very fierce. If you look at her for a second, she will hit you with a knife. Therefore, even though she is pretty, no one dares to look at her too much.


    Duff just brought Chen Daming here to recognize Gu Jinli and establish a rtionship with the Gu family. After the introduction, she asked Chen Daming to help move the aphids.


    Vige Chief He felt very unhappy when he saw the Du family, and became even more unhappy when he saw Chen Daming. The people in Chenjia Vige also want to imitate them in growing aphid grass and selling it.


    Little boss, weve weighed it, its a total of 10,300 kilograms! Maidong counted from the side and quickly calcted the silver: Seventy-two taels and one hundred cents.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli counted out the silver and gave it to Du Qian: "Uncle Du, take it."


    The Du family sells aphid grass together, and then goes back to subdivide it after getting the money.


    Du Qian happily took the money and said to Gu Jinli: "Thank you very much, Xiaoyu girl. In recent years, with the presence of aphids, our family''s life has be better."


    I live a very respectable life.


    Now in the vige, whoever sees the Du family cannot stop to say hello?


    With silver, you can straighten your body and stand firm on your heels.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Uncle Du, you have to strive for your own sess."


    She needs aphids to make mosquito coils, so she can buy them at a drug store. Instead of buying them from fellow vigers, she can save a lot of money, not only will everyone be rich, but she will also save a lot of money.


    He asked about Du Ya again: "Sister Du Ya is still embroidering dowry at home?"


    Three years have passed and Du Ya has grown up. Now she is engaged and will get married next year. She married in Lianghe Vige, into one of the people who did the tofu business with Liang Zhuzhu and others.


    Du Qian replied: "I am embroidering the dowry at home. When she gets married, she wille to your house from time to time. That girl admires you the most."


    Du Ya, like Tian Xiaohua, felt that Gu Jinli was very capable, even if he wanted to marry someone, he would choose someone close to Dafeng Vige.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, said a few words to Du Qian and the others, and then Du Qian and the others left.


    Chenjiacun is far away from here. We can go back at noon and arrive in the evening.


    Chen Daming returned home in a daze. This aphid grass was really profitable. He only sold it for one season and got more than seventy taels of silver. It''s more than seventy taels. If the house is smaller, it can build tworge brick houses.


    He looked at Du Fu beside him. This daughter-inw was really the right one to marry. Not only was she good-looking, she was smart and knew how to do things, but she also brought such wealth to the family. She was really blessed.


    Daughter-inw, Ill tell dad about the winter solstice and take you for a walk in the town. Chen Daming said, such a good daughter-inw must be treated well.


    Dufu wanted to go, but she said, "I''m busy in the winter solstice. I''m helping with the work at home. Just take my mother there. My mother has been working hard for a year, so it''s time to go to the town for a walk."


    Du Fu is very happy now. If she had done something to plot against Luo Wu, it is estimated that the Gu family would not ept her aphids now.


    She has only learned in the past two years that Gu Jinli''s methods are extremely ruthless. As long as she hurts a few families, you can''t make any money from her.


    Not long after the Du family left, He Dayuan came to find Vige Chief He and said, "Vige Chief, the madman has not been found."

 Chapter 655: Want to marry her

    Chapter 655: Want to marry her


    Chapter 655: Marry her


    He took the strong men in the vige and searched house to house for a long time, but still could not find the madman.


    Vige Chief He frowned and said: "Keep looking, we have to find the person, but we can''t let the madman stay in the vige, otherwise something will happen."


    Gu Jinli already knew that the madman who entered the vige was Zhan Er, so he was not in a hurry. He wanted to wait until Brother Cheng came home and ask if Zhan Er had returned to the Xia family?


    After all, a monk who can run away can''t run away from the temple. If Zhan Er can''t find it, he can still go to Xia''s house to look for it.


    While he was talking, He Tianwa ran over and shouted from a distance: "Vige Chief, Uncle Ohara, that madman has escaped."


    After He Dayuan heard this, he quickly asked: "What did you say this? The madman has already ran out of the vige?"


    Vige Chief He also stood up hurriedly and said to He Tianwa: "Hurry up and don''t let the old man breathe!"


    He Tianwa nodded and said, "Well, the madman escaped from the vige. My wife and several women saw the madman''s two servants carrying him out of the vige and got on the mule cart to go to the town."


    The madman learned his lesson. This time he came in a mule cart instead of an ox cart.


    He vige chief was very angry when he heard this, and said to He Dayuan: "You shouldn''t have saved him and let him die. He really has nothing to do but has enough to eat."


    He Dayuan was in trouble. This lunatic was Mr. Xias guest. If he didnt save him and let this noble man die at the entrance of their vige, their vige would also be held responsible.


    Vige Chief He was also afraid of trouble. Seeing that the lunatic was well dressed and followed by servants, he knew that he was a noble son and not easy to mess with, so he sighed and told He Dayuan: "Watch the entrance of the vige, don''t let him go again." Run in!"


    Speaking of this, He Dayuan is even more unjust.


    Unlike county towns, viges in the countryside are not surrounded by city walls. Even if the entire vige is mobilized, they cannot surround the entire vige. They can only watch at the entrance of the vige and block as many as they can.


    He Dayuan: "Yes, don''t worry, I will try my best."


    After saying that, he took ten strong men and went to the entrance of the vige to watch.


    At the Xia family, Brother Cheng was about to go home when he heard that Zhan Er had been beaten and was carried back by two boys.


    Xiaotuan gloated: "Brother Cheng didn''t see how unlucky Zhan Er was. Half of his head was covered with blood and his face was swollen. I don''t know who kicked him. There seemed to be a shoe on his face. Yin Zi. The big cloak on his body is even more dirty, and a lot of fur has been dragged off, so Lao Guis clothes are considered useless. "


    Brother Cheng raised his eyebrows when he heard that Zhan Er was beaten. No wonder the husband left in a hurry just now. He was very happy and said silently: You deserve it. Why didn''t you be beaten to death?


    But he scolded Xiaotuan sadly: "Brother Xiaotuan can''t say that. The second brother of the Zhan family was beaten, so we should be sad."


    Hahaha, I want tough.


    Lets go and see Brother Zhan. Brother Cheng felt that as Mr. Xias student, he should go and see Brother Zhan. After all, his uncle and Mr. Xia were close friends.


    "Hey!" Xiao Tuan was very excited. He quickly helped Brother Cheng pack his book bag and went to the yard where the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family lived.


    The living room was in a mess. Master Zhan San scolded Zhan Er''s two servants: "What do you do for food? Why did the waiter get beaten up and hurt so badly!"


    Brother Cheng:


    With your nephew''s behavior, it''s only a matter of time before he''s beaten to death, let alone injured.


    The two young men were very unjust: "There are too many vigers, so we can only let the young master go first. How could we know that the people in that vige are very fierce and actually hurt the young master."


    Mr.


    Cheng Ge''er: "..." That''s right, you might be stupid.


    Zhan Er is the second legitimate son of Zhan''s family. The family values the legitimate son of the eldest family very much. Seeing that Zhan Er was seriously injured, the living room was very busy. Some asked the doctor to boil water for Zhan Er to change his clothes. clothing.


    Seeing that they were too busy, Brother Cheng didn''t stay much longer. He went home after seeing Zhan Er''s miserable condition.


    Zhan Er didnt know what good deeds he did in hisst life. His life was really tough. His head was smashed and he bled a lot. He woke up that night.


    The first thing I asked when I woke up was: "Fairy, where is the fairy? Can uncle see my little fairy?"


    Mr. Zhan San was startled. He shook him and asked, "Xiao Er, Xiao Er, what''s wrong with you? Could it be that you were beaten silly?"


    Zhan Er was not stupid, and just said: "Uncle, I saw a girl in the vige, she really killed me...Uncle, please go and propose marriage to your nephew, he wants to marry her!"


    Mr. Zhan San frowned: "Xiaoer, what are you talking about? What kind of vige girl? Do you like a vige girl? No, no, our Zhan family is an aristocratic family, how can you, as the legitimate son, marry a vige girl?"


    Zhan Er refused and cried: "I will only marry her in this life. If I can''t marry her, my nephew''s life will be meaningless. He can die right now!"


    Mr. Zhan San is very aware of his nephew''s temper. He is casual and has the style of a madman. If he doesn''t get his way, he will do stupid things.


    But when ites to getting a wife, how can a vige girl be worthy of being a mistress?


    "Okay, okay, don''t get excited. Tell your uncle which vige you have fallen in love with. If the girl is good, your uncle will make the decision and take her back to you as a good concubine."


    Mr. Xia frowned when he heard this. The couple asked the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family toe so that one of the second and third mistresses of the Zhan family could marry Gu Jinxiu, but now the second son has fallen in love with a vige girl.


    but


    Did you go to see the aphids today? Mr. Xia asked, feeling very excited. Did the waiter bump into the girl from the Gu family?


    But looking at the miserably beaten appearance of the waiter, he was afraid that the person he met was Gu Jinli.


    After all, Gu Jinli is good-looking and ferocious. If he meets a traitor, any serious injuries will be minor.


    "I just went to see the bright aphids. The fairy is from Dafeng Vige." Zhan Er''s face was full of longing. He held the hand of Master Zhan San and said: "Uncle, Hengzhi wants to marry her. He will definitely marry her in this life." Marry her."


    Although the girl was very fierce and beat him badly, such a girl can be called a fairy. Otherwise, if she is just good-looking, she would fall into the clich.


    When Mr. Xia heard that she was from Dafeng Vige, he quickly asked: "How old is that girl? Is she fourteen or fifteen, or is she eighteen years old?"


    Zhan Er frowned, thought for a while, and said, "It''s hard to tell. Anyway, she looks good, but she has haircut, and she wears her hair in a girl''s bun."


    After hearing this, Mr.


    Xiaoyus hair is in a bun. If she wears hair that reaches the hair of a girl, it must be Gu Jinxiu.


    "It''s fate, it''s really a God-given fate." Mr. Xia took Mr. Zhan San''s hand and said, "Brother Zhan, do you still remember what I told you, this time I want to be a matchmaker for the mistress? I''m talking about this girl. .


    but


    The eldest girl of the Gu family must be a wife and must never be a concubine.


    Had it not been for the defeat of the Lu family, with Gu Jinxiu''s appearance and demeanor, she would have been able to enter the pce and be the queen, and she would not have stooped to be the wife of the Zhan family.

 Chapter 656: angry

    Chapter 656: angry


    Chapter 656 Anger


    Mr. Zhan San was surprised and said with a smile: "It turns out it''s this girl. It''s really a God-given fate."


    but


    Brother Changyuan, by now, you should have sold out.


    Although Xia Gu told him about this, Xia Gu only said at the time that the girl was a rare noblewoman. If the Zhan family married her, they would definitely be able to return to the first-ss family in the future.


    Mr. Zhan San and Xia Gu have been friends for more than thirty years, and they trust Xia Gu''s words very much. But he didn''t understand, how could a peasant girl living in the vige be a noble girl?


    Mr. Xia knew that if he wanted the legitimate son of the Zhan family to marry Gu Jinxiu, he had to tell Mr. Zhan the truth. He said to Mr. Zhan: "Follow me."


    Master Zhan San immediately stood up and wanted to follow Mr. Xia, but Zhan Er grabbed his arm and held on: "Uncle, where are you going? You have to help your nephew. He really admires her and doesn''t mind that she is a viger." Aunt."


    "Haha, waiter, you are so infatuated that you are so infatuated. It''s not that my uncle won''t help you. He wants to go to the study to tell your uncle Xia about your marriage to the eldest girl of the Gu family." Mr. Zhan San shook his head. He is a nephew. , I really had a simple mind, thinking about someone in my heart, but I didn''t even hear what he said to Xia Gu.


    Zhan Er was overjoyed: "Seriously? Uncle didn''t lie to me?"


    Mr. Zhan San smiled and said, "I take it seriously."


    If Gu Jinxiu is really a noble girl and has the ability to help the Zhan family return to a first-ss family, even if the waiter is not willing, he will still have to hold his head and marry Gu Jinxiu.


    After hearing this, Zhan Er, regardless of his injuries, got out of bed and knelt down to Master Zhan San: "My nephew, I would like to thank my uncle for his kindness. On the wedding day in the future, I will definitely invite my uncle to sit in the high hall and let him ept the responsibility of my husband and me." People bow down."


    Mr. Zhan Sanughed loudly when he saw this: "Your grandmother asked you to get married in the past years, but you were always unhappy, saying that a wild man is a romantic man, how can he be bound by his family. Now you are begging your uncle to arrange a marriage for you. It seems that the Gu family is big The girl has really fallen into your heart."


    Zhan Er was ridiculed without the slightest embarrassment: "It has entered my heart. If I can get it, it doesn''t matter if I give up my life."


    And getting married is not a big deal. After getting married, he can continue to travel and indulge in the mountains and rivers. It''s just that the fairy has to take care of the children at home, but this is how women in Dachu live, so Zhan Er thinks it''s okay to leave his wife at home and go out to y by himself.


    Mr. Xia was so happy to see that Zhan Er liked Gu Jinxiu so much that he took Mr. Zhan San to the study room and talked about the rtionship between the Gu family and the Lu family in a vague way.


    Although he didn''t speak clearly, Mr. Zhan San understood it and bowed to Mr. Xia: "Brother Changyuan really treats me as a brother. I''m so lucky to marry this girl."


    The two of them were discussing when to go to the Gu family to propose marriage.


    Mr.


    Master Zhan San said: "That matter should not be dyed. Brother Changyuan, please go and exin the matter to Madam-inw. I really like the eldest girl of the Gu family very much, and I wish I could marry him back home tomorrow."


    Mr. Xia nodded: "Okay, I''ll go talk to my wife right away."


    but


    "Don''t tell your brother about this for now, wait until my wife gets to know the Gu family."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San bowed to Mr. Xia again: "I hope that Brother Changyuan will work hard to bring him together, and don''t let Xiao Er regret the good things in his life."


    Mr. Zhan San is keeping his attitude very low now, and he does this because he is not optimistic about Dachu.


    The current Chu emperor is arbitrary and arbitrary. He has no military power but not much talent for governing the country. He is also extremely suspicious. He is not only on guard against the restoration of the family, but also on guard against the rebellion of his courtiers. Three years ago, Mr. Shangguange and Mr. Zheng jointly submitted a letter to the Emperor of Chu based on the water bandit case, requesting the Emperor of Chu to restore the governor system of the previous dynasty.


    But the Emperor of Chu was furious. He listed the crimes of rebellionmitted by the former governor in thest years of the previous dynasty, and bluntly said: "The governor''s house is a house of rebels!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Shangguan Ge did not dare to give advice no matter how much he wanted to. If he tried to give advice again, it would be a sign of rebellion.


    But the Emperor of Chu forgot that the first emperor of Chu was a governor, and the Emperor of Chu even scolded his own grandfather.


    Shangguan Ge always wanted to do things for the people of Chu. Seeing that the Emperor of Chu was unwilling to set up a governor''s office, he chose apromise method, saying that he would increase the number of officials in the Yushitai in the capital and let the adults from the Yushitai go to the big government. Patrolling various ces in Chu.


    But the Emperor of Chu was still not happy and said: "There are already dozens of Yushitai officials. If we add more people, it cannot exceed a hundred. How can the state treasury have so much money to support these idle people?"


    There are two reasons why the Emperor of Chu was unwilling to increase the number of Yushitai officials. The first is that he is stingy and does not want to receive more sry. The second is that only the emperor has always inspected various ces. If the imperial censor is allowed to inspect, is he a minister or an emperor?


    The first emperor of Da Chu was a minister of the previous dynasty, so the Emperor of Chu could not tolerate his ministers doing things that only emperors could do. For him, this was tantamount to rebellion.


    Shangguange Lao''s ims were repeatedly refuted, and he was exhausted mentally and physically. He originally wanted to send his granddaughter to the pce to assist the Emperor of Chu, but gave up this idea.


    However, the Emperor of Chu is currently nning to recruit the eldest granddaughter of the Shangguan family into the pce as a concubine, so as to control the Shangguan family.


    Now the eldest granddaughter of the Shangguan family is ill. I wonder if she can avoid this disaster through illness.


    Master Zhan San''s idea is very simple. If the Chu Dynasty is over and the new dynasty is established, it will definitely need the help of the aristocratic family. If the Zhan family can rely on the Lu family, with the Lu family''s prestige among the aristocratic families, the Zhan family can return to the first-ss family. , its just a piece of cake.


    Mr. Xia epted the gift from Mr. Zhan San, left the study, and went to find Mrs. Xia to talk about the matter.


    Mrs. Xia was overjoyed when she heard that Zhan Er liked Gu Jinxiu and was willing to marry her. However, she was shocked when she heard that Zhan Er climbed the wall to enter Gu''s house and saw Gu Jinxiu: "The waiter of the Zhan family is crazy. Really? What does she think of Sister Xiu?"


    It''s not like you''re going to the building to meet the kiln girl, what''s the point of climbing up the wall to meet her?


    Mrs. Xia told Mr. Xia about the seriousness of the matter, and finally said: "This is a disciple''s journey. I am a daughter of an upright family. Which family can tolerate such treatment?"


    Even if the Gu family is a farmer, they will still be angry if a scoundrel breaks into their home and hits an adult girl.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia''s expression changed, and he thought for a moment and said, "It''s better than this. Madam will go to Gu''s house tomorrow to apologize and exin clearly what happened to the waiter climbing the wall and hitting Sister Xiu. Besides, the waiter admires Sister Xiu and is willing to ask for help." Marry her as your wife. If this marriagees true, it wont be a case of someone trying to climb a wall, but a story of two people who are happy with each other.


    Mrs. Xia frowned. Thinking of Gu Jinli''s temper, she just felt that this matter was difficult to handle. She couldn''t help butin: "The husband should restrain the mistress. Now a good marriage has been disrupted by him."


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Xia quickly begged for mercy and put in a good word, and then said: "As long as Madam exins clearly, I think the Gu family won''t be angry. After all, Sister Xiu is so old. If she doesn''t get married, she really won''t be able to get married."


    Mrs. Xia always listened to Mr. Xia, thinking that Sister Xiu was really old, and if she missed the Zhan family, she might never find such a good family again, so she agreed.


    In Dafeng Vige, everyone in the Gu family was furious.

 Chapter 657: Chance

    Chapter 657: Chance


    Chapter 657 Opportunity


    When the house was built, the courtyard wall of her house was already very high, three meters high, and there were no trees around the wall. It was impossible for others to climb in with bare hands.


    It seems that the madman is a good fister.


    Brother Cheng was shocked when he heard this: "Zhan Er was beaten by the eldest sister? Well done!"


    Had he known this to be the case, he should have given Zhan a few more kicks when he was in the Xia family.


    The Third Grandma is a very kind person to the younger generation. For ordinary juniors, even if they are pretentious like Gu Yumei, the Third Grandma will still feel sorry for them. But when I heard that Zhan Er came over the wall, bumped into Gu Jinxiu, and wanted to ask Gu Jinxiu his name, he was trembling with anger: "What a gangster!"


    I thought he looked so good, was dressed like a wealthy family, and was followed by a servant, so he must be a polite person. How could I know that he would crawl into other people''s homes, which is really the act of a vige bully.


    Ms. Cui half-hugged Gu Jinxiu and asked her, "Mother, are you scared? Why did we bump into her by such a coincidence?"


    Although Xiu Jie''er and An Ge''er are twins, strictly speaking, Xiu Jie''er is Cui''s first child. In the past, when she was in her hometown, Xiu Jie''er not only had to take care of her younger siblings, but also stayed with her. Doing embroidery work to make money to support the family was a lot of hardship. In the past two years, because of her troubled marriage, Mrs. Cui felt very sorry for her. It was extremely ufortable to hear that she had been attacked by a deceitful man.


    You should get married early. After you get married and be a woman, you no longer have to stay at home every day and can go out for a walk when appropriate.


    Gu Dashan was also very angry and said to Gu Jinxiu: "Don''t worry, Sister Xiu, dad will go to Mr. Xia''s house tomorrow and ask how Mr. Xia disciplines his children? How can he let his children break into the vige and crawl into other people''s homes?" Courtyard wall.


    Ever since he settled down, Gu Dashan has been worried about Gu Jinxiu, fearing that she would be favored by the gangsters in the vige and her life would be ruined. In the past three years, life at home has be better, and he has less worries in his heart. How could he know that something like this happened.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Mom and Dad, I''m fine, but that man was beaten quite badly by me."


    only


    That mans temper is different from normal people. Im afraid he wille to our house again.


    Gu Jinli pped the table: "How dare he! I''m going to go to Xia''s house and give him a good beating to let him know that our courtyard wall is not easy to climb."


    Gu Jinli was very angry, thinking that his eldest sister would be stalked by a lunatic even if she stayed at home, and he couldn''t wait to go to Xia''s house to beat someone up.


    Brother Cheng also came to join in the fun: "Second sister, I''ll go too, beat Zhan Er to death and let him wander!"


    The second sister said that you should not be too dissolute as a person. If you are too dissolute, you will be beaten to death.


    Third Grandpa said: "You two, don''t be so hasty yet..."


    Before he finished speaking, the group came and stood outside the dining room and said: "Master, little master, Brother An is back."


    Big Brother is back! Brother Cheng was very happy and said to Gu Jinxiu: Sister, I will pick up Big Brother first and then avenge you, dont be afraid.


    Brother Cheng said, already running to the front yard.


    Gu Dashan and the others heard that Gu Jinan was back and hurriedly got up to pick him up.


    Outside the gate of the Gu family, as soon as Gu Jinan got out of the car, a little meat ball threw himself into his arms: "Brother, you are back. Brother Cheng misses you so much."


    Gu Jinan smiled, lifted Brother Cheng up high and put it down again: "It''s heavy, I must have eaten a lot of good food."


    Gu Jinan is almost neen. He has grown much taller in the past three years and is already taller than Gu Dashan. It is easy to lift Cheng Geer who is less than eight years old.


    Brother Chengughed, held Gu Jinan''s hand and looked at him and asked, "Brother, are you tired? Have you eaten? There is still meat at home, let mom cook it for you."


    Mrs. Cui and the others had alreadye out. When they heard this, they hurriedly said, "Mom, go to the kitchen to cook for you." Anger came back sote, so he must have not eaten.


    Gu Jinan nodded and said to Mrs. Cui: "Mom, just make some simple meat porridge. Zezi, Lianzi and I can just deal with them casually."


    Sawazi is from the same **** agency as Qiu Lang and others. Zezi''s boxing and kicking skills are also very good, and his temper is somewhat simr to Feng Jin. They are both people who don''t talk much but are very good at getting things done.


    Gu Jinan took a fancy to this and asked Gu Jinli to hire him as a servant. In the past three years, he often took Zezi to Jiangnan, and Zezi also helped Gu Jinan a lot.


    In addition to Zezi, Gu Jinan also has Feng Lian, Feng Jin''s younger brother, who Gu Jinan took the initiative to ask Gu Jinli for.


    Feng Jin valued this younger brother very much, and Xiaoyu was from a girl''s family, so it was difficult to bring Feng Lian with him, so Gu Jinan took Feng Lian with him, firstly to show his importance, and secondly to check and bnce Feng Jin.


    Gu Jinan escaped the famine. Even if Feng Jin was loyal, he would have to add insurance to his loyalty.


    Hey, let me make you a pot of thick meat porridge, and fry you two tes of eggs so that you can eat well. Mrs. Cui said, and she went to the kitchen with the third grandma.


    "Master, little master." Sawazi greeted them, led the mule cart into the house, and put it into the stable.


    Feng Lian held it in hand and saluted, smiled at them and said: "My boss, my little boss, the third grandpa and the third grandma, Sister Xiu."


    The third grandma smiled and said: "You have a sweet mouth. Look, you have lost weight after going out. You must have endured hardship outside. I asked Aunt Tao to cook more meat and vegetables for you in the past few days."


    Feng Lian smiled and said, "Thank you, Third Grandma, Third Grandma is so kind to us."


    Feng Lian is actually not that old, he is just an eleven-year-old child, and he is a bit cute. The third grandma likes him very much.


    Gu Jinli came over and asked, "Brother, did things go smoothly?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "It went very well."


    Although there were some twists and turns, it was done.


    The third grandfather said: "It''s cold, go inside quickly and don''t stand outside talking."


    "Hey." Gu Jin''an responded and followed the guys into the house, but he was smart and keen. He saw the sadness on Gu Dashan''s face and asked, "Dad, what happened at home?"


    Gu Dashan originally didn''t want to talk about it, but Brother An had said two years ago that he couldn''t hide anything at home and had to let him know that he was the eldest son and had the qualification to know everything about the family, so he asked Zhan Er Things have been said.


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened when he heard this, and he looked at Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, are you okay? If you have anything, you must tell your brother, and he will vent your anger!"


    I simply dont know what kind of people Mr. Xia knows. There are rules in the vige that prohibit outsiders from entering the vige while harvesting grass. Not only did Zhan Er enter the vige, he also climbed the wall and bumped into his eldest sister.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, don''t worry, I will go to Xia''s house and beat up Zhan Erter."


    Not only must he be beaten, but he must also be poisoned to incapacitate this lunatic.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng, thought for a while, and said, "Don''t be in a hurry, we''ll see about it tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli: "Brother wants to..."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "After all, he is Mr. Xia''s guest. If nothing else, the Xia family will definitelye to apologize tomorrow. Let''s see what the Xia family says first."

 Chapter 658: Apologize

    Chapter 658: Apologize


    Chapter 658 Apology


    Xia Gu is Cheng Geer''s teacher no matter what, and he has also been taught by Xia Gu. He admires Xia Gu''s knowledge very much. If the Xia family can apologize and deal with Zhan Er, considering that Xia Gu has taught them for many years and Since nothing happened to the eldest sister, he didn''t have to tell the viewer about it.


    If not


    Thest thing Gu Jinxiu wanted was to cause trouble to the family. Hearing this, he said: "Brother An, Xiaoyu, eldest sister is fine. As long as that lunatic doesn''te to our house again, we don''t need to embarrass Mr. Xia too much, otherwise we won''t be able to find such a good gentleman." Taught you."


    Mr. Xia''s knowledge is admired even by schrs. An Ge''er and Cheng Ge''er studied with him and improved a lot in their knowledge. Literary people care about reputation, and she doesn''t want An Ge''er and Cheng Ge''er to be stigmatized as ungrateful because of her own affairs.


    Gu Jinan said: "Don''t worry, eldest sister, I know how to do it. Just do your embroidery work at home. My brother will take care of this little thing."


    The eldest sister didn''t know about the Lu family''s affairs, so she was worried that going to the Xia family to seek justice would implicate them.


    Gu Jinli also said: "Sister, don''t worry, it was the Xia family and the Zhan family who were rude first. Our family can''t do anything too excessive."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu nodded and said with a smile: "Well, I will listen to you, sister."


    Brother An, please eat some bean dregs cake and pine mushroom and meat slices soup first. The meat porridge will have to wait for a while. Ms. Cui was afraid that Gu Jinan would be hungry, so she got some pine mushroom and meat slices soup and brought it over.


    "Hey, thank you, mother." Gu Jinan took Zezi and Feng Lian to eat together. After finishing the pine mushroom meat soup and bean dregs cake, the meat porridge and poached eggs were also ready and served. They ate with satisfaction. full.


    Brother Cheng saw that they were eating well and started to eat too, but Gu Jinan was afraid that he would eat too much, so he only allowed him to drink half a bowl of pine mushroom and pork slices soup and a poached egg.


    After dinner, Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli went to the study room in the front yard and talked about buying iron.


    "The control is much stricter now thanst year. This time it was only thanks to Zezi and Feng Lian that no one was discovered." Gu Jinan told Gu Jinli the twists and turns of buying iron this time, and finally said: "I bought a total of 500 kilograms of pig iron. , all transported to Songzi Vige."


    Gu Jinan did not enter the county seat, but walked around the county seat and went straight to Songzizhuang. If it were not for buying iron, he would not have dyed his return until now.


    As for the matter of buying iron, they started doing it three years ago.


    Dachu has extremely strict control over iron tools. People who want to buy iron tools must have their household registration to buy them. However, there is no shortage of so-called ck markets anywhere. As long as you have money, you can buy iron.


    Gu Jinli took out a brochure and looked at it. After a while he said: "We have already bought several thousand kilograms of iron, which is almost done. Now that the storm is tight, we won''t buy it for now. We will wait for half a year or a year. If it doesn''t work, we can still do it." Collect discarded farm tools.


    Gu Jinan said: "Okay, let''s take a look first and then talk."


    They will buy iron because they are afraid that Chu will be in chaos again, so they need to prepare iron weapons so that if Chu is in chaos again, they will have weapons to protect themselves.


    Gu Jinan looked at the sky and said, "Mr. Qin must be awake. I''ll go to Qin''s house, tell him about the pig ironing back, and ask him to go to Songzizhuang to make iron."


    They have a courtyard in Songzi Vige with arge kitchen, which is actually used for cksmithing. Mr. Qin is very good at forging iron and making weapons. Even though he is old, he is still unambiguous when swinging the hammer.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, go ahead ande back early to rest. You stayed up all day and all night. You didn''t sleep at allst night. You have heavy dark circles under your eyes."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "I''ll be back after I finish talking to Mr. Qin."


    The mule cart was loaded with pig iron, and he didn''t dare to sleep.


    Gu Jinan went to Qin''s house in the dark, told Mr. Qin about the matter, and returned home a quarter of an hourter.


    Brother Cheng was already waiting for him at the door with Xiao Tuan: "Where did the eldest brother go? Go take a shower and go to bed quickly."


    Gu Jinan touched the cotton hat on Brother Cheng''s head and said with a smile: "Go and say hello to Mr. Qin. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I''ll go and have a look when I get back." Brother Cheng looked at his elder brother suspiciously, thinking that he was there Lie, but he didn''t ask further. The eldest brother said that when he grows up, he will tell him the little secrets of the family and tell him not to worry.


    After Gu Jinan took a shower, he returned to the courtyard where he and Brother Cheng lived, and had a deep sleep. He got up before dawn the next day to box, and even picked up Brother Cheng.


    Brother Chengined: "Aren''t you tired, brother? Why do you torture yourself as soon as youe back? And also torture me?"


    Gu Jinan nced at him, swung his fist and hit him. Brother Cheng was so frightened that he hurriedly fought back and followed his elder brother''s punch. He was so hot that he was sweating all over and he was exhausted.


    However, the eldest brother said: "There is no need to go to school today."


    Brother Cheng raised his eyebrows and said, "I understand."


    This is to wait for Mr. Xias family toe to apologize.


    They didn''t wait long. Mrs. Xia came to his door just after arriving at Chenshi, bringing many generous gifts, including a fur coat worn by a woman, which was really generous.


    The Gu family gave Mrs. Xia a lot of "face" and the whole family received Mrs. Xia together. This formation seemed to surround Madam Xia and prepare for a group fight.


    Mrs. Xia was a little frightened. She looked at Gu Jinli and then at the increasingly calm Gu Jinan. She forced a smile and said, "I came here specifically to apologize today. What happened with the waiter of the Zhan family was a misunderstanding. The child was naturally unruly and liked the countryside." , I entered the vige by mistake yesterday, and after being chased and beaten by the vigers, I panicked and then climbed over the wall into your house and bumped into Sister Xiu."


    Then he said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, don''t be angry. After Zhan Er went back, his uncle made him kneel all night. He knelt until he fainted before being helped back to the room."


    Cheng Ge''er: "Madam, wasn''t Zhan Er carried back? I even went to see him. He was so faint that he died. Why did he wake up so quickly and kneel down?"


    Mrs. Xia''s face was a little stiff, and she said with a smile: "I fainted for an hour. I knelt down all night after waking up, and fainted again when it was almost dawn."


    In fact, Zhan Er was extremely happy when he learned that Mr. Zhan San and Mr. Xia were going to be matchmakers for him. He drank the medicine happily, ate, and sleptfortably.


    But she was here to apologize. How could she tell the truth? She could only make Zhan Er miserable.


    Gu Jinan interrupted Brother Cheng: "Don''t be rude. Let Madam finish what she said."


    Brother Cheng was very obedient and kept silent.


    Gu Jinan looked at Mrs. Xia and asked, "So Mrs. Xia is here specifically to apologize?"


    Mrs. Xia said: "Exactly, the waiter of the Zhan family knew that he had bumped into Sister Xiu, so he asked me toe and apologize to Sister Xiu and the Gu family."


    He then looked at the old nanny beside him: "Nanny, bring me the fur coat."


    Yes. The old nanny held the fur coat and handed it to Mrs. Xia.


    Mrs. Xia took the fur coat, looked at Gu Jinxiu, and said lovingly: "Sister Xiu, look, this is an apology specially given to you by the waiter of the Zhan family. It is a rare fox fur, which is the best for keeping warm and is worth thousands of gold. "


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "The madman is really generous."

 Chapter 659: beat violently

    Chapter 659: beat violently


    Chapter 659 Beating


    Madman? Mrs. Xia looked at Gu Jinli in confusion: What does Xiaoyu mean by this?


    "What do you mean?" Gu Jinli smiled: "Madam, I''m afraid she doesn''t know what people in our vige say about Zhan Er. They say he has a brain disease and is a lunatic. He can''t stay at home in the cold weather. He sits on a cow. Carse to the fields to look at the grass and y the harp in the cold wind. Is this something a normal person can do?"


    Mrs. Xia said: "Although the words and deeds of the waiter of the Zhan family are different from ordinary people, he has the temperament of a madman, and there is nothing wrong with him."


    When Mr. Xia was young, he was crazier than Zhan Er and dared to hand in a nk in the pce examination. Zhan Er was just ying the konghou in the field and was much gentler than Mr. Xia.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Zhan Er is worthy of being the nephew of Mr.


    Mrs. Xia''s expression changed: "Xiaoyu, I know the waiter of the Zhan family is at fault for this, but no matter how angry you are, you can''t say such rude words."


    How is this what a nobledy from a noble family would say?


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows: "Is this rude? Compared to Zhan Er''s behavior, I think I am very polite."


    She asked Mrs. Xia a question: "Madam, if your daughter is staying at home well, but a scoundrel breaks into the house and bumps into her, what will you do? I''m afraid she will be so angry that she will knock on the door. "


    The reason why her family could endure one night was because Mr. Xia had taught Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xia''s face turned red... Indeed, if her daughter was bumped into like this, she would be so angry that she woulde to argue with her, but...


    Gu Jinli was toozy to talk nonsense to Mrs. Xia and asked her directly: "Madam, do you have anything else to say? If not, please go back."


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was about to drive people away, Mrs.


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this: "Happy event? What happy event?"


    Its not what he thinks, is it?


    Mrs. Xia smiled and said: "Although the waiter of the Zhan family bumped into Sister Xiu, he fell in love with Sister Xiu at first sight. He has already informed his uncle that he wants to marry Sister Xiu. His uncle has already dragged us away. Husband and wife, Im here to ask this time, what are your ns for Sister Xius marriage?


    The second half of the sentence is addressed to Mrs. Cui and Gu Dashan: "Sister Xiu will be neen next year, but she can''t afford to dy it. The second child of the Zhan family is twenty-three this year and has not married. She is the daughter of the Zhan family in Jiangnan. The second son, although he has no fame yet, he is very knowledgeable and well-known among literati and crazy people. He is very infatuated with Sister Xiu. If Sister Xiu..."


    "Madam, stop talking!" Gu Jinxiu blushed, stood up and said to Madam Xia: "I will not marry such a deceitful person with abnormal brains!"


    Climbed the wall of her house, and when he saw her, his eyes were like a wolf seeing flesh. It was just the first time they met, and the next day they sent someone to propose marriage. How could anyone be such a childish person?


    Mrs. Xia was shocked. She didn''t expect that the first person to object would be Gu Jinxiu. She hurriedly said: "Sister Xiu, although the waiter of the Zhan family is a little casual, he is a good boy and is good to you. If you marry him, , you will have no worries in this life."


    Then he said to Mrs. Cui: "Sister Xiu is so old and she hasn''t been engaged yet. You definitely don''t have a good candidate for her to choose. Now Zhan Er is the best. You must think clearly and don''t miss out on a good marriage." You have harmed Sister Xiu for the rest of your life."


    Mrs. Cui and Gu Dashan are also worried about Sister Xiu''s marriage. The Zhan family is indeed rich, but they don''t like Zhan Er: "If the boy from the Zhan family can climb my courtyard wall and collide with Sister Xiu today, he can climb others tomorrow." If the girl from another family bumps into the wall of our house, will we marry another one? Our Xiujie is a farm girl. We are not greedy, so we just want her to marry a farm boy who knows her roots well, so that we can live in peace. Live a stable life."


    Mrs. Xia was shocked when she heard this. What she couldn''t stand the most was Gu Jinxiu marrying a farmer: "You, you actually want Sister Xiu to marry a farmer. Are you crazy?"


    "Shut up!" Gu Jinli was angry: "You are crazy. In my family, what qualifications do you have to speak to my parents like this?"


    If the eldest brother hadn''t been pulling her sleeves, she would have beaten Mrs. Xia long ago. She was not a man, but there was no rule against beating women.


    Mrs. Xia finally came to her senses after being yelled at by Gu Jinli, and quickly apologized: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I was just in a hurry."


    She said, tears already falling: "Xiu Jie''er is such a good girl, I can''t bear her marrying a farmer, so I thought of helping the Zhan family to find a good home for Xiu Jie''er."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Mrs. Xia, are you sick? If you had a daughter, would you marry your daughter to a climber? What kind of virtue is Zhan Er? You know better than us, right? Put it nicely. He is a literary maniac. To put it bluntly, he is a selfish scumbag who only cares about himself! Zhan Er is not married, but he already has a lot of girls in his family. How can his wife have such a dirty bitch? Are you talking about it to my eldest sister?!" When they were in their hometown, their eldest sister protected them with their lives. Now they also love her the most. They treat the eldest sister like a treasure, but Mrs. Xia dares to call her a cesspool. Scumbag.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help it anymore and shouted at Gu Jinan: "Don''t pull my sleeves, I''m going to beat her!"


    The old aunt of the Xia family hurriedly came up to block her, and said to Gu Jinli: "Girl of the Gu family, the second son of the Zhan family is a son of an aristocratic family. He is already so old. It is normal for him to have several girls who are married to each other."


    It would be abnormal not to have it.


    Mrs. Xia was also afraid of Gu Jinli''s bad temper, so she hid behind her and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry. If you don''t like those maids, I will tell the Zhan family to get rid of those maids before we get married." .


    Although the waiter of the Zhan family has many maids who live in the same house, they have no children. The noble family will not let the maids give birth to children if they are not married.


    As long as there is no concubine, it will not affect the marriage proposal.


    Sure enough, there is a maid in the same room!


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened, he tugged on Gu Jinli''s sleeves to prevent her from doing anything, and said to Mrs. Xia, "Madam, we want to go to your house."


    He has already given the opportunity, but if Mrs. Xia doesn''t want it, then she can''t me him.


    Mrs. Xia was startled and asked Gu Jinan: "Why did Brother An go to my house?"


    She felt very uneasy going at this time.


    Gu Jinan raised the corner of his lips and smiled at Mrs. Xia: "Since we are going to get married, then I must meet this Zhan Er. If he is not good, how can I trust my eldest sister to him?"


    Mrs. Xia knew that the Gu family brothers and sisters had a good rtionship. She thought it was normal for Brother An to want to meet Zhan Er, so she nodded and said: "It''s okay for Brother An toe home with me and see Zhan Er. If you meet Zhan Er, You will definitely be impressed by him.


    Brother An? Gu Jinxiu called him worriedly.


    Gu Jinan looked back at her and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, eldest sister, our family can''t bear the loss."


    Gu Jinxiu trusted this elder brother very much and nodded when he heard the words and stopped blocking him.


    Gu Dashan was worried: "Dad will go with you."


    As he said that, he had already gone to the livestock shed to hook up the cart, and soon the mule cart drove to the gate.


    Gu Jinan took Gu Jinli and Cheng Geer into the car and ran to Xia''s house in the town.


    The mule cart ran very fast, but it only took more than half an hour to arrive.


    When the young man heard that the head of the Gu family and his eldest son wereing, he hurried to tell Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er got upte and was having breakfast in the dining room. When he heard that Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan wereing, he was very surprised: "My father-inw and brother-inw are here? Please tidy up my clothes quickly, I want to wee them personally."


    "No need to greet him." Gu Jinan had already rushed into the Xia family dining room and punched Zhan Er hard in the face with his clenched fist.

 Chapter 660: Stop being disgusting

    Chapter 660: Stop being disgusting


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gu Jinan was merciless, and aimed his fist specifically at Zhan Er''s fair face. After a while, Zhan Er was beaten until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he screamed in agony.


    "Brother-inw, don''t fight, don''t fight, eh...is there any misunderstanding? Don''t fight first." Zhan Er asked sincerely while avoiding Gu Jinan''s fist.


    Gu Jinan was furious when he heard that, and punched Zhan Er directly on the bridge of the nose: "Shut up, what are you yelling about? Who is your brother-inw!"


    Gu Jinan was really angry. When he came here, he already knew that Zhan Er was a loser. He didn''t expect that he would be so shameless. He just met his sister yesterday, and today when he saw him, he called him brother-inw. This is bullying. who? Are you bullying him? Is there no one in the Gu family?


    Gu Jinli was about to vomit after hearing this. Seeing that Gu Jinan was enjoying the fight, he rushed up and kicked Zhan Er a few times. He also took advantage of the confusion to stab Zhan Er''s leg very quickly. Needle.


    This needle is poisonous, enough for Zhan Er to drink a pot.


    As soon as they finished poisoning Zhan Er, Mr. Xia and Master Zhan San rushed in with their servants. Seeing Zhan Er beaten to the ground, Master Zhan San felt very distressed. He quickly pointed at Gu Jinan and said angrily: "Stop, quickly Stop it, you kid, rushing into other peoples homes and beating them is simplywless!


    He scolded Zhan Er''s two young men again: "Are you stupid? You didn''t know how to help the young master when you saw him being beaten. Why don''t you pull this guy away quickly?"


    Zhan Er''s two young men rushed forward to stop him.


    Gu Jinan pulled Gu Jinli away when they rushed over. The two brothers and sisters, who were still in tacit understanding, kicked Zhan Er again, knocking Zhan Er down again who had just gotten up.


    Gu Jinan waved his robe sleeves, turned to look at Mr. Zhan San, and said with a smile: "Lawlessness? Isn''t this what you madmen advocate? Don''t take any rules seriously, do whatever you want, why? Now I just imitated your arrogance and beat your nephew, and you are angry?"


    Then why didnt you know how to discipline your nephew before? Dont let him run to other peoples houses and climb the walls?


    Mr. Zhan San''s face turned livid from the rebuke. He pointed at Gu Jinan and said, "When I heard Brother Changyuan mention you, I thought you were a talented person. But now I see you, I know it''s nothing more than that!"


    "Ha~" Gu Jinanughed, pointed at Mr. Zhan San and said: "When I heard Mr. He is a arrogant man who is arrogant but does not know how to reflect on himself. He is not even as good as an ordinary schr."


    What did you say?! Mr. Zhan San calls himself a madman and is much more valuable than a schr. Gu Jinan dares to say that he is not even as good as an ordinary schr. It is a huge insult, a great shame and a huge humiliation.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Didn''t you hear that clearly? I said you have no knowledge at all, only arrogance and arrogance. You are a person who is just trying to gain fame."


    "Brother An, shut up!" Mr. Xia finally couldn''t help scolding Gu Jinan: "As a junior, how can you speak to Mr. Zhan like this? If word spreads, how will the scribes of Great Chu look at you?"


    How should you look at me? Gu Jinan looked at Mr.


    "You..." Mr. Xia was shocked and looked at Gu Jinan speechless for a while.


    Gu Jinan looked at Mr. Xia and asked: "Mr. Xia, I asked you a question a long time ago, what is a madman? At that time, you said that those who have real skills and are praised by the literati are madmen. But look at Uncle Zhan''s family. Nephew, are they considered madmen? They are just a group of mavericks who use their weird behavior to gain attention, recite a few acid poems, y a few tunes, and show their faces at cultural gatherings. You call yourself a madman, I am really shameless!" Gu Jinan said disdainfully: "Do you know what you call madmen in my eyes? They are just a group of selfish people who do all kinds of ugly things for the sake of fame. Just a lunatic!"


    Selfish, ugly, crazy?


    When Mr. Zhan San heard these words, he was so angry that his heart ached. He covered his heart and pointed at Gu Jinan and said, "Shuzi, how dare you speak such arrogant words!"


    Gu Jinan: "Even if I speak arrogantly, ording to the standards of you crazy people, I should still give you high-fives and praise my eloquence. Just like Mr. Zhan scolded Mr. Ouyang for being pedantic in the capital and became famous in one fell swoop, now I call you arrogant and crazy." , so whats wrong?


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San was so angry that he almost vomited a mouthful of blood. However, he regarded himself as a madman and had done many strange things. He had indeed done this by scolding his seniors. At that time, he was also known for being able to bring down Mr. Ouyang. The gentleman was angry andcent. Now if he scolded Gu Jin''an in return, he would probably scold him and only allow the state officials to set fires, but not the people to lightmps.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help it and almostughed out loud. Brother, did you learn your eloquence from the old women in the vige? It''s so amazing.


    Brother Cheng looked at his eldest brother with bright eyes...Wow, the eldest brother is so powerful. He scolded Mr. Zhan San until he was speechless. He also wants to imitate his eldest brother.


    Gu Dashan ran to Gu Jinan, thinking that if his eldest son was beaten, he would rush up to block it.


    Mr. Xia was dumbfounded by Gu Jinan''s wild words. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly came out to persuade him to make peace: "Brother Zhan, don''t be angry. Brother An is young and energetic. He feels sorry for his eldest sister because he was hit by the waiter. Come and beat the waiter." A meal is human nature.


    If he didn''t fight, Mr. Xia would feel that Gu Jinan had no backbone.


    Zhan Er really liked Gu Jinxiu. At this moment, he was helped up by two young men. He endured the pain and bowed to Gu Jin''an: "Uncle...Brother An, it was my fault that I identally broke into your house. Hengzhi I am here to apologize to you, Sister Xiu, and Uncle Gu, and I hope you will forgive me for my infatuation."


    "Infatuated?" Gu Jinan almost vomited: "Zhan Hengzhi, do you know what is infatuated? Don''t be disgusting, Mrs. Xia said, you have many maids."


    Zhan Er was a little confused and nodded: "There are five of them, and they are all given by the elders when they are old... How does this conflict with my infatuated embroidery for my sister?"


    Not to mention the aristocratic families, all wealthy families in Dachu who have some money have three wives and four concubines plus many girls who live with each other. Zhan Er feels that there is no conflict at all between sleeping maids and his inner love for Xiu Jieer, and it is very harmonious.


    Gu Jin''an looked at Zhan Er''s innocent look, his hands were itchy, and he wanted to p him a few times. He said in a calm voice: "Anyone who marries a girl from my Gu family must be a couple for the rest of her life. My daughter from the Gu family will never marry anyone else." Serving a husband."


    He added: "Don''t call me sister Xiujieer again, you are not worthy."


    Gu Dashan is ipetent, and Cui is weak. As the eldest son, Gu Jinan has been looking forward to growing up and taking on the responsibility of protecting his family since he was a child. Therefore, he loves his sisters at home very much.


    Especially the elder sister Gu Jinxiu, who is only half an hour older than him, but when Mrs. Gu beat him when he was a child, his elder sister hugged him and used her small body to help him block Mrs. Gu''s beating.


    His eldest sister has suffered enough, and he will never let her suffer from her husband''s family again after getting married, especially the suffering of her husband''s concubine.

 Chapter 661: The slap in the face comes too quickly

    Chapter 661: The p in the facees too quickly


    Chapter 661: The p in the face came too quickly


    Be a couple for the rest of your life and not share the same husband with other women?


    Not to mention Zhan Er, even Mr. Zhan San and Mr. Xia were shocked.


    Mr. Zhan San said: "From ancient times to the present, all capable men have wives and concubines. The wives take care of the husband and wife, and the concubinese to add fragrance to the red sleeves. How can there be a reason for a man to only deal with one woman in his life? Only those who are ipetent A farmer only looks at one woman in his life."


    Gu Dashan was very angry when he heard that. He looked at Mr. Zhan San and said, "Why do you talk like this? If your son-inw married several wives, wouldn''t you be angry? Wouldn''t you feel sad for your daughter?"


    Doesn''t he believe that Mr. Zhan San can bear to watch his own daughter suffer?


    How do you know? Mr. Zhan San waved his hand and said nonchntly: "As a legitimate wife, it is only right that she should ept beauty for her husband. Those who cannot ept beauty for her husband are jealous wives and will be divorced and returned home."


    Gu Dashan didn''t understand what Na''mei meant, so Cheng Geer exined to him: "It means concubinage. A daughter-inw must have a concubine for her husband, otherwise she will be jealous and will be divorced."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan was so angry that he almost hit someone. He pointed at Zhan Er and asked, "You think so too?"


    Zhan Er nodded instinctively, then shook his head hastily: "No, no, Uncle Gu has misunderstood."


    "Bah, what''s the misunderstanding? Your uncle and nephew have the same idea." Gu Dashan looked at Mrs. Sister Xiu. You are kind enough to find someone for Sister Xiu. We, husband and wife, thank you, but see for yourself, who are you looking for? Is this young man marryable?"


    Mrs. Xia had always looked down upon Gu Dashan, but seeing that he dared to question her, she choked back: "Brother Cheng, his father, men have always taken concubines since ancient times, what''s wrong with that? The second child of the Zhan family is the legitimate son of the eldest son of the Zhan family in Jiangnan. He is a direct bloodline, he is a capable person, and he is infatuated with Sister Xiu. After marrying Sister Xiu in the future, even if he takes a concubine, as long as he does not favor her, he will destroy his wife."


    There is no man from a wealthy family who doesn''t take concubines, even her master. The master had two girls who were married to each other, but it was difficult to bring them to Qingfu Town, so the two girls were left in Jinling Mansion.


    Gu Dashan is a farmer in the countryside. In the countryside, men generally do not take concubines. Only men who are not serious will hang out with widows and make trouble by marrying the widows home to make a fool of themselves. Therefore, Gu Dashan was shocked when he heard Mrs. Xia''s words. He pointed at Mrs. Xia without saying a word.


    When Gu Jinan saw him, heforted him: "Dad, don''t be angry. Our family is different from them. Our Gu family daughters will never share the same husband with others. If you want to take a concubine and raise amon girl, don''t marry our Gu family daughter."


    He turned to look at Zhan Er: "Today we are here to beat you, and to tell you, stop thinking about my eldest sister, she will not marry you, you are not worthy of my eldest sister."


    Zhan Er was shocked when he heard it. He thought that Gu Jinan was just talking when he said that the Gu family''s daughter would not share the same husband with others. Unexpectedly, it was true. He was frightened and quickly promised: "Brother An, don''t worry. I, Zhan Hengzhi, am not afraid of God." I swear that as long as I marry Sister Xiu in this life, I will treat her wholeheartedly and there will be no one else."


    Ha~ Gu Jinan sneered, obviously not believing what Zhan Er said.


    Seeing this, Zhan Er hurriedly said: "Since I met Sister Xiu, I have begun to cultivate my moral character and no longer let other women serve me."


    However, the p in the face came so fast, it was as fast as lightning.


    "Master, how are you, Master?" A gust of fragrant wind floated, and a sixteen or seventeen-year-old woman with a beautiful face and enchanting figure rushed over from outside the courtyard and went straight to Zhan Er: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I heard that there is The reckless man came to beat the young master and was so anxious that he cried. It''s all because I''m too weak and I slept too much this morning... I should have apanied the young master to dinner. If I were here, I would have been able to use my body to help the young master block this severe beating."


    The woman was crying so hard that she was so pitiful. When she spoke, her voice was not only delicate but also had a slight upward pitch at the end. Gu Jinli promised that if she were a man, he would definitely be made angry by this woman.


    Gu Dashan saw this woman throwing herself directly on Zhan Er and crying bitterly, and was trembling with anger... Just like that, how dare you say that you are infatuated with his embroidered sister?


    Gu Jinan was not surprised at all. He looked at Zhan Er as if he were watching a show. He also nced at Mrs. Xia and sneered: "Such a good man, I''d better leave it to my daughter to use. My Gu family doesn''t dare to reach high ces." His face turned red. He didn''t expect Yue''er to be so ignorant of the rules and dare to run out like this.


    Zhan Er came to his senses and pushed Yue''er away: "Where did youe from, a cheap servant who doesn''t understand the rules like this? Come on, drag me down and kill her with a cane!"


    Tongfang Yue''er was shocked and looked at Zhan Er in disbelief: "Master, I am Yue''er, your most beloved Yue''er. Don''t you want Yue''er anymore? We still... this morning..."


    "Shut up!" Zhan Er was going crazy. He used to like Yue''er very much, but no matter how much he liked her, she was just a girl with amon room, a ything used to calm his anger. I brought her here this time because I was young and energetic. There must always be someone in the room to relieve her. And the third brother also brought one with him, so he didnt think it was a big deal. How could he know that he would meet Gu Jinxiu?


    How could one know that the daughter of the Gu family wanted to be with one person for the rest of her life, yet this Yue''er managed to survive and run out at such a time.


    "Deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said? Drag this **** down and kill her with a cane!" Zhan Er shouted at his two servants.


    Two young men hurriedly stepped forward and dragged Yue''er away who was still crying.


    Gu Dashan was trembling all over when he saw it. If he just felt that Zhan Er was not a good man before, now he felt that Zhan Er was not even a human being.


    A man who is unhappy will kill the maid who is serving him. Are all noble gentlemen like this?


    If Xiu Jieer really marries him, if he doesn''t like Xiu Jieer one day, will he also kill her?


    Terrible, too terrible.


    Mr. Xia frowned. Seeing that the fuss had gone too far, and seeing that Brother Cheng seemed a little scared, he couldn''t help but say to Zhan Er, "Speak carefully, and don''t just scream and kill me. This girl has served you after all. Just beat her up and sell her, keep her alive and don''tmit any murders."


    Hearing this, Zhan Er looked at Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan: "What do Uncle Gu and Brother An think? If you are still angry, I won''t keep this maid."


    Gu Jinan sneered: "You are really good at talking. You make it sound like my family wants to kill this maid. This is your business. You can decide whether to kill her or not. Don''t involve my family."


    Zhan Er was stunned and had nothing to say to refute.


    Mr.


    He pretended to scold Zhan Er again: "Xiao Er, since you sincerely want to marry Sister Xiu, you must cultivate your moral character. A maid like this who is clinging to you for good or bad should be dealt with early."

 Chapter 662: Business

    Chapter 662: Business


    Zhan Er heard this and said hurriedly: "Yes, my nephew has been taught. In the future, he will definitely cultivate his moral character and stay away from these maids with ulterior motives."


    In fact, it was he who pulled Yue''er into bed himself.


    Now he just likes the new and hates the old. After meeting the prettier Gu Jinxiu, he got tired of Yue''er.


    Gu Jinan didn''t believe Zhan Er''s words, and said rudely: "If the master stands upright, how can the maid get involved?"


    Xiaoyu is still here, and Gu Jinan doesnt want to tell Zhan Erduo about the bed, lest he taint Xiaoyus ears.


    He pointed at Zhan Er and said: "Zhan Hengzhi, you heard me clearly, no matter what you do, no matter how much you like my eldest sister, my eldest sister will never get engaged to you. When I came here, my eldest sister had already said that she would never marry until she died. I''ll give you a wall-climbing disciple like you, and my parents don''t like a youngster with your temperament. Now that I''ve been beaten, the matter between your family and my family is over. Don''t pester my eldest sister again from now on. Otherwise, dont me me for being rude!


    Zhan Er felt as if he was about to die: "You, what did you say? Sister Xiu said she would not marry me even if she died? She, doesn''t she like me? I like her so much."


    boom!


    Gu Jinan was furious when he heard this, and punched Zhan Er again: "Are you worthy of being a son of aristocratic family? Is there any son of aristocratic family like you who always talks about whether you like him or not? You are really shameless. A scumbag!"


    Is this the so-called temperament of a madman? Gu Jinan wanted to greet Kuangshi, his eighteenth generation ancestor.


    He has also met the sons of aristocratic families. Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo are both people who know etiquette and etiquette. In the past few years, except for giving gifts to his family during the Spring Festival and New Year, they have never stayed at his house. However, whenever theye to Tianfu County, they will send servants to visit their parents to greet them.


    This is how a man from aristocratic family behaves. Zhan Er is like a wild bee and a butterfly, without any sense of shame or etiquette. Gu Jinan really wants to beat Zhan Er to death.


    After beating Zhan Er, Gu Jinan was still angry and said to Mr. Xia: "If you like Zhan Er, Meng Lang''s son-inw, you can have a daughter as soon as possible so that you can marry Zhan Er, so as to prevent Zhan Er''s wealth from flowing into other people''s fields."


    Gu Jinli nodded, uh uh uh, eldest brother is right, Zhan Er has a lot of fat, water and dung, and only a madman like Mr. Xia can bear it.


    Mr. Xia''s face turned ugly after being scolded by Gu Jinan.


    Mrs. Xia respected her husband the most. When she saw Brother An scolding Mr. It''s so careless that we overstepped our bounds and helped her look after others. You don''t want Sister Xiu to be an old girl, right?"


    Gu Jinan looked at Mrs. Xia and remembered the first time he met her... At that time, Mrs. Xia treated him like a loving mother to her own son, which made him feel that Mrs. Xia was a good person and would not harm their brothers and sisters. , then he got close to the Xia family and helped the Xia family speak. Looking at Mrs. Xia now, I just think she is disgusting and an unreasonable shrew.


    "Mrs. Xia, please remember that my eldest sister''s surname is Gu, and she is the daughter of my parents. When she proposes marriage and when she gets married, it is up to my family and has nothing to do with your Xia family."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xia''s body was shaky. She looked at Gu Jinan and cried: "Brother An, how can you say that? Over the years, we, our husband and wife, have been treating you brothers and sisters with all our heart. Besides, we, as a husband and wife, have good intentions and do not want to embroider." Such a good girl like my sister has been dyed in vain."


    Gu Jinli frowned and said: "Mrs. Sorry."


    She was toozy to talk nonsense with Mrs. Xia and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother, let''s talk business."


    The brothers and sisters had already discussed itst night. If the Xia family is shameless, then don''t me them for being ruthless.


    Mr. Xia''s heart pounded and he looked at Gu Jinan: "Brother An..." Gu Jinan ignored Mr. Xia and said to Brother Cheng, "Brother Cheng, kneel down."


    Brother Cheng was very obedient and knelt down in front of Mr. Xia with a plop.


    Gu Jinan also lifted up the hem of his robe, knelt down in front of Mr. Xia, took Brother Cheng with him, and kowtowed to Mr. Xia three times.


    ~


    There were sounds of foreheads touching the ground all around. Mr. Xia was panicked and rushed to help them up, but Gu Jinan avoided them.


    Mrs. Xia was also anxious and said hurriedly: "Brother An, Brother Cheng, what are you doing? You can''t kneel down."


    They are half servants of the Lu family, how can they ept the great gift from brother An Geer?


    Gu Jinan ignored Mrs. Xia and only said to Mr. Xia: "These three rings are our brothers'' thanks for Mr. Xia''s tutoring. From now on, our brothers will no longer study with Mr. Xia. From now on, we hope that Mr. Xia will take care of him and ept him as a disciple."


    Having said that, he got up first.


    Mr. Xia panicked, looked at Gu Jinan with a pale face, then looked at Brother Cheng who was still kneeling on the ground, and asked: "Brother Cheng, do you really want to abandon Mr.


    Brother Cheng said: "Sir, I''m sorry. This time Brother Cheng has to listen to his elder brother... Sir is very important to Brother Cheng. Brother Cheng is very grateful to him, but his family is more important to Brother Cheng. Brother Cheng You will not sit idly by while others bully your own family."


    When Brother Cheng finished speaking, he kowtowed to Mr. Xia six more times and gave him a nine-head salute. When he stood up, his eyes were already red. The little guy has been with Mr. Xia for so long and he also has feelings for Mr. Xia. .


    But the eldest brother told the second sister that no matter how close Mr.


    Mrs. Xia didn''t expect things to turn out like this, and she broke down in tears.


    Mr. Xia looked at Gu Jinan with tears in his eyes: "Brother An, why are you like this? I, Xia Gu, treat you four brothers and sisters very well and have never harmed you."


    "Why is that so?" Gu Jinan said: "Mr. Xia, Xiaoyu and I told you and your wife three years ago that my family has the final say whether Brother Chenges to school and when hees to school. We thought Mr. Xia Husband and wife will understand. It turns out you dont understand... In this case, I have to say it straight. Our family has the final say on our familys affairs. We will not be anyones puppet. Mr. Xia can raise a puppet if he wants to find someone else. Come on, the four of us, brother and sister, dont want to be puppets.


    Xia Gu is very smart, but their siblings are not stupid either. They have long seen what Xia Gu and his wife are nning. For the sake of the Cui family, they don''t want to do things too badly, so they ask Brother Cheng to follow them. Mr. Xia has been studying for three years.


    Unexpectedly, the Xia family is getting more and more excessive and they can no longer bear it. If they give in this time, the Xia family and his wife will continue to interfere in the marriages of their four brothers and sisters.


    Gu Jinan doesnt want the Xia family to agree to whoever he marries in the future.

 Chapter 663: seriously ill

    Chapter 663: seriously ill


    Chapter 663 Seriously ill


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia looked at Gu Jinan''s decisive look, and then looked at Gu Jinli. Seeing her looking like a spectator, his heart sank. He knew that things couldn''t go well today, so he put down his arrogance and begged Gu Jinan: "Brother An, this time we, as a couple, were not thoughtful and did notmunicate with your family in advance. Don''t worry, it won''t happen again in the future. Can you give your husband another chance?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "Mr.


    Three years ago, the Xia family and his wife vited thew twice. Both times, the Guanzhu guaranteed the matter. But this is already the third time. If it continues, then the brothers and sisters will be y figures.


    But neither Gu Jinan nor Gu Jinli are y figures, and they will notpromise anymore.


    I will write a letter to inform the visitor that if Mr. Xia is happy to live in the town, he will continue to live in the town, but Cheng Geer will note to Xias house for sses again, and I hope Mr. Xia will note to the vige again.


    After Gu Jinan finished speaking, he nced at Zhan Er, who was still lost, and said to Mr. Xia: "You and your wife caused this matter, and it should be resolved by you and your wife. I don''t want anything toe out in the town that will harm the reputation of my eldest sister. if."


    After Gu Jinan finished speaking, he took Brother Cheng''s hand and called to Gu Dashan: "Dad, let''s go."


    After saying that, the whole family walked towards the entrance of the courtyard.


    Mrs. Xia hurried to stop her and begged them on her knees: "Brother An, we made a mistake as husband and wife this time. Please give us another chance and don''t leave."


    Gu Jinan ignored Mrs. Xia and led Cheng Geer around Mrs. Xia.


    Mrs. Xia was anxious and reached out to grab Brother Cheng. Gu Jinan, with quick eyes and quick hands, picked up Brother Cheng, red at Mrs. Xia and warned: "Madam, don''t make it too embarrassing. Some things are not suitable for outsiders to know."


    Mrs. Xia was shocked when she heard this and could only give up catching Brother Cheng andy on the ground crying.


    The mistress of the Zhan family had been watching. Seeing that the Gu family first scolded his second brother and then treated Mr. Forget it, brother, you are so ruthless to the teacher who taught me. You are ungrateful, I will definitely write a poem and scold you at the literary conference, so that your reputation will be disgraced!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "You want to write a poem to scold me? OK, but you have to ask Mr. Xia first if he agrees. Moreover, our brothers have not officially epted Mr. Xia as their teacher. Mr. Xia is just a private school teacher who teaches us. Our family is I gave him money to repair Shu."


    You have to pay for your money, do you understand?


    Although Mr. Xia was sad, he still had sense. He knew that the reputation of Brother Gu Jinan could not be ruined, so he quickly scolded the mistress of the Zhan family: "Mistress, shut up, don''t talk nonsense, this matter happened because of our husband and wife''s fault first."


    "Uncle Xia, how can you speak for such a stupid person?" Zhan San was very angry. Seeing that Mr. What about you? You are a man yourself, can you only face one woman for the rest of your life? "


    Gu Jinan put down Brother Cheng, looked at Zhan San and said: "I, Gu Jinan, swear to God that I will only marry one wife in this life, never take concubines, and will not raise a girl with amon wife. If I vite this oath, I will not die a good death and fall into the realm of animals in the next life."


    Zhan San was stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Jinan to be so stubborn and dare to swear such a poisonous oath: "You, you..."


    The people of Dachu have always believed in this, and as long as they swear an oath, they would not dare to break their oath.


    Gu Jinan looked at Zhan San and asked with a sneer: "Do you have anything else to say? Or do you also want to swear a poisonous oath? If you don''t dare to swear, just shut up if you encounter such a thing in the future, so as not to be humiliated in person. go back."


    Zhan San was so angry that he vomited blood and replied: "You''d better keep your word to avoid a bad death in the future!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "I''m not someone who will die without a woman, so I can naturally keep my word." He didn''t make such a vicious oath casually, but he really nned to do it.


    Lets go. Gu Dashan saw how rogue the Zhan family was and didnt want to stay any longer.


    Zhan Er was in a daze for so long, and finally came to his senses. He rushed over and knelt in front of Gu Dashan, crying and begging: "Uncle Gu family, please give me another chance. I will treat Sister Xiu well. I will only marry Sister Xiu in this life." She alone will never take a concubine, I will do what I say, please, woo woo woo..."


    Zhan Er was really sad. He felt that he had fallen in love with Gu Jinxiu miserably. If he couldn''t marry her, there would be no point in living in this life.


    It''s a pity that Gu Dashan saw Yue''er and saw Zhan Er''s ruthlessness, so he didn''t dare to entrust his eldest daughter to him: "Young man, get up, I will not marry my daughter to you."


    Fearing that Zhan Er would get entangled, he said again: "My eldest daughter doesn''t like you. She hates you very much. She scolded you for a long time at home yesterday."


    Zhan Er didn''t listen, and just cried and begged Gu Dashan. He looked really pitiful, as if if Gu Dashan didn''t marry his daughter to him, he would cry to death immediately.


    Gu Jinli was speechless. He raised his foot and kicked Zhan Er to the ground: "Dad, let''s go."


    Gu Dashan was also afraid of Zhan Er''s entanglement, so he hurriedly asked Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng to leave.


    Mrs. Xia was crying and chased her to the gate, but she could not stop the Gu family. She could only watch them leave in tears. She looked back at Mr. Xia who had followed him out and asked, "Husband, what should I do?"


    Mr. Xia has nothing to do, but he will not give up on Brother Cheng. He must be the heir to the Lu family. Do you think that moving out of the temple can suppress him?


    As everyone knows, Hu Guanzhu is just a talkative person in the Lu family. The real decision-maker in the Lu family is not Hu Guanzhu.


    "Let''s go back first. Don''t stand outside and cry. It''s too obvious." The people in this town are all vulgar. They juste to watch the excitement when they see some trouble. Xia Gu doesn''t want to be treated like a monkey.


    Zhan Er was still kneeling on the ground crying. He grabbed Mr. Zhan San''s arm and begged: "Uncle, my uncle wrote home and begged my grandmother toe to Qingfu Town to propose marriage for my nephew... My nephew really likes Gu Jinxiu. This I will only marry her in my life. Without her, I will die immediately."


    Mr. Xia came in just in time to hear this and frowned. He used to think that the waiter of the Zhan family was good, but now seeing him like this, he felt extremely dazzling. He couldn''t help scolding: "Zhan Hengzhi, get up! Kneeling like this What does it look like? We have nned this marriage well for you, but you insist on causing so many troubles, and now you have made the Gu family unhappy and the marriage cannot happen, do you still have the nerve to cry? "


    After hearing this, Zhan Er cried even more miserably. He just called Gu Jinxiu''s name and said that he couldn''t live without her. While he was crying, he couldn''t draw a breath and fainted.


    "Xiao Er, Xiao Er, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare uncle." Mr. Zhan San hurriedly supported Zhan Er, who had fainted, and kept shaking him and pinching him, but he couldn''t wake Zhan Er up.


    Go and call the doctor! Mr. Xia hurriedly shouted to Butler Xia next to him. He was really worried about what happened today.


    Hey, old ve, lets go right away. Butler Xia hurried to Xuanhufang to ask for Dr. Wu.


    Doctor Wu came soon. After showing Zhan Er, he said with a stern face: "Didn''t I tell you earlier? Let this young man cultivate his moral character, why did he have **** again? This old illness has not been cured, but a new injury has been added. , if you work hard at night, even if you are young and have good physical strength, you can''t put in such a hard work."

 Chapter 664: I dont want my life

    Chapter 664: I don''t want my life


    Chapter 664 I dont want to die


    Old Doctor Wu has finally taken Zhan Er. It has only been less than ten days since he came here. He has copsed three times. The first time was due to illness, yesterday he was beaten, and today he fainted due to excessive sexual **** and excitement.


    Old doctor Wu sighed, this is how the children of the wealthy families and noble officials and eunuchs are like this, they can never wrong themselves.


    Mr. Xia''s face was ugly. Although he thought it was okay to sleep with the maid, Zhan Er had just met Gu Jinxiu yesterday and just when he liked her to death, he actually slept with the maid again. Will he die after enduring it for one night?


    Mr. Xia was also disappointed with Zhan Er. Looking at Zhan San, he wanted to forget about Gu Jinxiu to Zhan San. At least the Gu family didn''t hate Zhan San that much.


    Master Zhan San doesnt think theres anything wrong with his nephew sleeping with a maid. After all, everyone does it, and he has taught his waiter since he was a child that if you want to be a madman, you should do whatever you want and not be bound by worldly rules. Therefore, Mr. Zhan San will not care about this, he will only care about: "When will Xiao Er wake up? What impact will he have on his future heirs if he faints like this?"


    Dr. Wu said: "Your nephew''s health is very good. If nothing happens, he will be able to wake up at night. It will not affect his heirs, but it is best to rest for a while and regain his strength."


    Zhan Er is a son of an aristocratic family. He grew up in fine clothes and fine food. He took a lot of tonics, inherited ancient customs, and learned riding and shooting. His health was very good. As long as he did not do anything, he would not fall ill.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San finally felt relieved.


    Old doctor Wu gave Zhan Er an injection, wrote a prescription, took a hundred taels of silver check and left.


    These wealthy and aristocratic families are very rich. When they go to see a doctor, they will give the doctor a lot of reward money as a consultation fee.


    After seeing that his nephew was fine, Mr. Zhan San said to Mr. Xia: "Brother Changyuan, can you move to the study to talk."


    Mr. Xia nodded: "Please."


    The two went to Mr. Xia''s study and talked inside. Mr. Zhan San asked: "Brother Changyuan, looking at the infatuated look on the younger brother''s face, the eldest girl of the Gu family must be good. But the Gu family is too tough today, especially Brother An." Son, if he doesn''t agree, how can this marriage be sessful?"


    Mr. Zhan San, like Mr. Xia and his wife, looked down upon Gu Dashan very much, thinking that he was just a humble farmer. By chance, he married Ms. Cui and gave birth to several children, and his role was only to make Mr. Cui have children. Give birth to a child.


    And this is not considered credit in their eyes, and they even feel that Gu Dashan has tainted the blood of several children.


    But Gu Jinan is different. He is the eldest son of the Cui family. The eldest son has always inherited the family business. If Gu Jinan doesn''t agree, then this marriage will be really difficult.


    After asking this, he looked at Mr. Xia again and said worriedly: "Brother Changyuan will really leave here? If we can''t teach Brother An and Brother Cheng, it would be a pity and unfair to Brother Changyuan."


    There is also that Guanzhu Hu, Mr. Zhan San has no idea who she is.


    Hearing this, Mr. , If you want to drive me away, you dont have the ability.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San asked: "Brother Changyuan, doesn''t he already have a way to deal with it?"


    Mr. Xia sat down, looked at the tea on the y stove, and saw that the tea was boiling. He picked up the lid of the teapot and let the fire continue to burn. After a while, he slowly smiled and said: "I, Xia Gu, am not a nobody." , has some status in the Lu family, and the only person who can decide mying and going is the head of the Lu family." As soon as the word "head of the family" came out, Mr. Zhan San stood up in shock, and asked in a trembling voice: "Brother Changyuan, what do you mean by this? Could it be that..."


    "Brother Zhan, please don''t get excited, I didn''t say anything." Mr. Xia interrupted Mr. Zhan San and did not let him continue, and exined: "I revealed some things because of our good friendship. Let me tell you, but Brother Zhan needs to know that there are many things in the world that are better not known."


    Mr. Zhan San nodded quickly: "Brother Changyuan is talking about... about the waiter, please leave it to Brother Changyuan."


    Mr. Zhan San was so excited that his hands and feet were trembling uncontrobly. If the head of the Lu family had not died, he would have been able to call on all the literati when the Chu Dynasty was in decline.


    The Gu family''s marriage must be concluded, even if it means death!


    However, thinking about what Gu Jinan said today, he felt very worried and asked Mr. , is about the same age as her, if the marriage between Xiao Er and the eldest girl of the Gu family fails, can she and Xiao Si be brought together?"


    Although Gu Jinli is very fierce, he is very good-looking. Xiaosi is a person who likes beautiful girls, so he will definitely like Gu Jinli.


    Mr.


    The fourth daughter of the Zhan family is the legitimate son of the second wife. Although she is the legitimate son, she is the legitimate son of the second wife. How could Gu Jinli marry a legitimate son of the second wife? In the future, if the family is separated, it will be a side branch.


    Mr. Xia felt that he was at a loss when Gu Jinxiu was assigned to the eldest son Zhan Er. If the eldest son of the Zhan family had not already been married and had children, Gu Jinxiu should have been assigned to the eldest son of the Zhan family and became the wife of the Zhan family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San also knew that Xiaosi''s status was a bit low, and he felt very sad. He could only hope that Xiaosi could marry Gu Jinxiu. After all, Gu Jinxiu was the eldest daughter of the Cui family, and her status was worthy of her. Than the eldest son.


    Mr. Xia thought of Gu Jinan''s words again and told Mr. Zhan San: "Let the waiter calm down during this period. If he wants to raise his daughter-inw, we can wait until we get married and have a legitimate son, otherwise Brother An may make trouble."


    Mr. Zhan San was also afraid of Gu Jin''an, who was worthy of being of the Lu family''s bloodline. When he became fierce, he scolded him until he had no strength to reply.


    Brother Changyuan, dont worry, I will sell the maid tomorrow. If I look at the mistress again, I will not let him do anything wrong before the marriage ispleted.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Zhan San had just finished his promise. When he woke up the next day and went to sell Yue''er, he learned that Yue''er was waiting in Zhan Er''s room.


    Master Zhan San was furious and rushed to Zhan Er''s room. As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard an unpleasant sound. His waiter was fighting inside. He was so angry that he was shaking all over. He saw two waiters guarding the room. Behind the door, he pointed at them and cursed angrily: "You two bastards, you must be the one who caused trouble to the Lord by letting that **** out!"


    The two young men hurriedly knelt down and cried out: "The third master is wronged. We tried to persuade the young master, but the young master didn''t listen. He urgently needed Yue''er to quell the fire. He couldn''t wait for a moment. He asked us to take Yue''er here at midnightst night.


    "You picked me up at midnightst night?!" Mr. Zhan San almost fell to the ground when he heard this. Thinking of what Old Doctor Wu said, he was afraid that Zhan Er would die on the woman''s belly, so he hurriedly shouted into the room: "Xiao Er , you bastard, are you going to die? Stop quickly and open the door for uncle!"


    But at the critical moment, Zhan Er ignored Master Zhan San and continued to fight fiercely.

 Chapter 665: poisonous hair

    Chapter 665: poisonous hair


    Chapter 665 Poison


    Mr. Zhan San was extremely anxious when he saw that Zhan Er did not listen to him and continued to go his own way. But he is a man, and although the person inside is his nephew, it is not good to just barge in and stop him, as it will hurt the waiter''s face.


    In desperation, he could only say to the boy: "Go and call the mistress and ask him to borrow the maid first."


    Although the Xia family has a nanny and a maid, it is not allowed for the Xia family to know about this kind of thing. He can only find the mistress'' maid to do it.


    "Yes." The boy hurriedly ran to Zhan San and asked him to borrow the maid, but before the boy could borrow the maid, something happened to Zhan Er.


    "Ah! Young Master, Young Master, what''s wrong with you?" Yue''er was so frightened when she saw Zhan Er fainted again that she quickly put on her clothes and came out to ask for help.


    Master Zhan San heard themotion inside and knew that something had happened again. He couldn''t wait to rush in. When he saw Yue''er, he raised his hand and pped her: "You bitch, if anything happens to the waiter, I want you." Buried with the whole family!


    Mr. Zhan San had no time to deal with Yue''er at the moment, so he went straight into the house. When he saw Zhan Er lying on the ground and foaming at the mouth, his face turned pale with fright. He hurriedly sent someone to call the doctor, and hurriedly pulled off the clothes and put them on Zhan Er. .


    Such a big thing happened in the guest house, and it was difficult for the Xia family not to know about it.


    Mr. Xia didn''t know what to say. If Zhan Er hadn''t passed out and his life was in danger, he would have wanted to beat him directly. I don''t know how to control myself. Even if I like to sleep with a maid, I don''t know how to sleep like this.


    Old doctor Wu was speechless and looked at Zhan Er who was turning blue. He really didn''t understand. Will he die without a woman in this life? I just told him yesterday that he should have a good life and keep healthy, but today he fainted from having too much sex, and he fainted early in the morning... Hard work, really hard work, but this kind of hard work will also give birth to a bastard, for the unmarried sons of aristocratic families It''s a scandal.


    Mr. Zhan San asked anxiously from the side: "Doctor, how is my nephew? Is it serious?"


    Old Doctor Wu was angry. He had just finished breakfast and was about to go to the pharmaceutical workshop to make medicine when the Xia family came. He could onlye to see Zhan Er, so he said angrily: "It''s serious, he If you continue to toss like this, you will definitely die of detachment."


    Then he pointed at Mr. Zhan San and cursed: "How did you be an uncle? Didn''t you say yesterday that you should take good care of him? This is not the way to spoil a child. Do you want him to die?"


    Master Zhan San was really wronged. Among his many nephews, his favorite was the waiter who had a simr temperament to him. He cared about him very much and told the waiter to take good care of the waiter. How could he know that the waiter was so disobedient? Hanging out with the maid again.


    Old Doctor Wu was toozy to take care of the Zhan family''s affairs. After giving Zhan Er the injection, he wrote two prescriptions to Master Zhan San: "One for internal use, one for taking a bath, rest well, and don''t have **** for the time being." , otherwise if he dies, donte to me.


    He also said: "The medical fee is three hundred taels, bring it."


    Hum, he was always asked to treat this kind of libertine who couldn''t control his body. If he didn''t charge more money, he felt that he was at a loss.


    The Zhan family is rich and they don''t take hundreds of taels of silver seriously. After readily giving three hundred taels of silver, they also gave an additional five hundred taels of silver notes: "Old doctor, my nephew has been here for the past few days. It''s dangerous, I hope you can stay and watch over him to prevent his condition from getting worse."


    Aristocratic families all have doctors, but they didn''t bring a doctor this time. They could only spend a lot of money to ask the doctor to live at home and treat Zhan Er specially.


    Old doctor Wu didn''t ask for it and only took three hundred taels of silver: "This is thest time I''m here. If Mr. Zhan San wants to ask the doctor to wait at home, he can go to Fucheng to ask for it."


    Although he is a doctor, he cannot treat everyone. He is going to Dafeng Vige to make medicine and has no time to talk to Zhan Er.


    Mr. Zhan San had no choice but to send Dr. Wu away, and then asked his servant to ride a fast horse to Fucheng to ask a famous doctor to wait at Xia''s house.


    Mr. Zhan San was extremely busy all morning. It was not until his servants caught the medicine, boiled it for Zhan Er to drink, and gave Zhan Er a bath that he had some time to rest. Seeing that Zhan Er could not die, Mr. Xia left with a cold face.


    Mr. Zhan San hurriedly chased after him again, and kept bowing to Mr. Xia to apologize: "Brother Changyuan, this time the waiter is ignorant. Don''t argue with him. He knows he made a mistake and will definitely change it and never make another mistake again."


    Mr. Xia said: "Brother Zhan, don''t say this too early. Let''s wait until he wakes up."


    After saying that, he ignored Mr. Zhan San and returned to the main courtyard.


    Mrs. Xia couldn''t wait any longer. When she saw Mr. Xiaing back, she hurriedly asked: "Master, how is the waiter of the Zhan family?"


    Mr. Xia snorted coldly: "If you have a hard life, you can''t die."


    Mrs. Xia knew that Mr. Xia was angry with Zhan Er for being too reckless. She was also very angry and said angrily: "The waiter of the Zhan family is too ignorant. He is still a guest in our house. If he is in his house, I don''t know how much trouble he will make." .


    Mrs. Xia finally regretted it at this time. Shouldn''t she have told Gu Jinxiu about Zhan Er? But Zhan Er''s identity is here, he is really a rare noble man.


    He asked Mr. Xia again: "What are your husband''s ns? Do you still want to help the Zhan family arrange this marriage?"


    Mr. Xia was very embarrassed: "Let''s take another look and wait until the replyes."


    He knew that An Geer would definitely write a letter to inform the viewer and ask the viewer to rece him, so he wrote a letter to a big shot in the Lu family that day, and that person would forward the letter to the head of the Lu family. Now he is waiting for news. Whether he wants to marry the Zhan family or not, and whether he can stay and teach Brother Cheng, all are decided by the head of the Lu family.


    Mrs. Xia listened to Mr. Xia the most and nodded: "Okay."


    However, Mrs. Xia was afraid that the Gu family would be angry, so she prepared a lot of gifts for the olddy to send to the Gu family in Dafeng Vige.


    Its a pity that the old grandma couldnt even enter the vige entrance.


    Qiu Lang directly led people to stop the old woman and said to her: "Our little boss said that if Mr. Xia and his wife don''t want everyone topletely break up, they should note to the vige again, otherwise don''t me her for being rude!"


    The old nanny was very angry and wanted to break into the vige. Gu Jinli had already expected that the old nanny would stalk her, so he came out directly, took out the renunciation deed of the ancestor of the Xia family, and waved it in front of the old nanny: "Do you see clearly? This is Xia Yunsheng''s contract of sale. If you don''t know who Xia Yunsheng is, go back and ask Mr. and Mr. Xia and his wife. If they don''t want to be dragged into being ves, they''d better be more sensible and stoping to the vige."


    It''s best if the well water does not interfere with the river water, otherwise, she has many ways to deal with Mr. Xia and his wife.


    The old grandma has been a servant of the Xia family for decades. She sees Xia Yunsheng''s memorial tablet every year during ancestor worship. She knows Xia Yunsheng. When she saw this deed of betrayal, her face turned pale with fright and she hurriedly said: "Second son of the Gu family. Dont be angry, girl, its this old ve who doesnt know whats good and whats good. Dont argue with me. Ill go back now.


    With that said, he saluted Gu Jinli, took the apology, and ran away in a mule cart.

 Chapter 666: Tired of you

    Chapter 666: Tired of you


    Chapter 666: Im still tired of you


    Not long after Grandma Xia left, the mule cart from Xuanhufang arrived.


    Old doctor Wu saw Gu Jinli and asked, "Little Yu girl, why are you here?"


    This is not the vige entrance, but half an hour away from the vige entrance on the road.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "I came here specifically to wait for you to grow old."


    Old doctor Wu snorted coldly: "Just coax the old man, are you so kind to pick me up?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, took Xiaoji and climbed onto the mule cart in Xuanhufang, and asked old doctor Wu: "Grandpa Wu, is someone in the Xia family sick again?"


    Old doctor Wu said: "Well, it is true that someone is sick again, but it is the descendants of the Zhan family who are sick, not Mr. Xia and his wife."


    As for what kind of illness Zhan Er got, Dr. Wu couldn''t tell the girl''s family.


    Gu Jinli didn''t ask, as long as she knew that Zhan Er was ill, and Zhan Er was ill, it was all her fault.


    This stallion likes to sow seeds, so she will let him sow enough, preferably to death from exhaustion.


    A quarter of an hourter, they returned to the workshop. Gu Jinli wanted to run away, but was stopped by old doctor Wu: "Why are you sozy, girl? You haven''t made medicine for several days, right? There will be no weeds today, An An''an." Just stay in the workshop and make medicine."


    Gu Jinli''s rebuttal was impable: "Making medicine is Sanqi''s business. I am only responsible for research and development, not a worker. Besides, I have to process the received aphids. After processing this batch, I will start again tomorrow. Its time to collect the grass. Just let me rest, otherwise I will be exhausted. I am still a child."


    Old doctor Wu sneered: "Are you still a child? How dare you say that you will be fifteen in a few months and can get married."


    However, Dr. Wu did not continue to ask Gu Jinli to stay and make medicine. After all, harvesting aphids is indeed a big job. She has to do it intermittently for about half a month each time, so it would be nice to let her rx for a day or two.


    After finishing the work of harvesting aphids, she was waiting to make anti-itch hand ointment. This was also a big job and required manpower.


    Its time to buy someone, dont be so stingy.


    Gu Jinli said: "I know, Uncle Mu Tong and Big Brother will go to the dental store every time they go out. If they find something suitable, they will buy it back. They have bought a lot in the past three years. You can''t rush this matter. You have to be optimistic about it." purchase."


    In addition to the Xiong family, the Mei family, and the Ma family, the family has also bought a lot of people in the past three years, but these people are ced in the viges on both sides of the road, not in the pharmaceutical workshops.


    Grandpa Wu, lets make medicine first. Just tell Du Yu or Ah Shi what you want to eat for lunch, and they will arrange it.


    Aunt Tao was very optimistic about Tong Dayu and Ah Shi, and took them with her to teach them, saying that they could help Gu Jinli manage the ounts in the future, and Xiaoji would also learn from Aunt Tao how to manage general affairs.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he rubbed oil on his feet and slipped back home, telling Gu Jinan the news that Zhan Er was seriously ill.


    Gu Jinan knew that Gu Jinli could make poison, so it was not surprising that she would poison Zhan Er. After hearing this, she did not ask any questions in detail and just said: "Don''t cause trouble, Zhan Er is a son of a wealthy family after all. The Zhan family will not give up if he dies." .


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, don''t worry, old doctor Wu went to see Zhan Er, and even his old man didn''t realize that Zhan Er was poisoned. Even if Zhan Er died, other doctors wouldn''t be able to find out."


    He will only die thinking that is what he is.


    But she didn''t want Gu Jinan to worry, and said, "Zhan Er will not die. I was afraid that he woulde to pester the eldest sister, so I drugged him. He would only be tortured for a few months at most, and nothing serious would happen."


    With Zhan Er''s physical condition, he can withstand this kind of poison, but he will suffer a lot.


    Speaking of Gu Jinxiu, Gu Jinan began to feel worried again and put down the book he was reading. Gu Jinli saw it and asked, "Brother is worried about elder sister and brother Luo Wu?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Yes."


    Luo Wu used to like his eldest sister very much and wanted to marry her wholeheartedly. But starting this year, for some reason, he kept avoiding the eldest sister, but Gu Jinan could tell that Luo Wu still liked the eldest sister, because Luo Wu had never said anything to other girls.


    Gu Jinli said angrily: "He will marry him as much as he likes. It''s not like our eldest sister will not marry unless he does."


    However, Gu Jinan shook his head and said, "But the eldest sister likes him."


    This is the most difficult thing to do.


    His eldest sister is not a dull person, she has feelings, and Luo Wu has been protecting her since she was a child. How could she not have Luo Wu in her heart?


    Ever since Luo Wu started avoiding her eldest sister, her eldest sister was unhappy. Although she didn''t show it too obviously, Gu Jinan was keen and noticed it.


    What Gu Jinli is most angry about is this: "What on earth is he thinking? He used to beg for marriage, but now he ignores her. Isn''t this harming our eldest sister?"


    Damn it, I really want to drag Luo Wu out and beat him up.


    "The Luo family used to think that Luo Wu was not capable enough and was afraid that he would not be able to protect the eldest sister, so they did note to propose marriage. But will our family use his family to protect our eldest sister? Sister Li will guard the eldest sister. When the eldest sister gets married, our family will do the same. Apany the servants there, and specially select those who are good at boxing and kicking. The eldest brother will take the scientific examination in the future. After gaining fame, he will be able to protect the eldest sister. Our family does not need his family to protect her, so what is Luo Wu hesitating about?"


    If you dont want to marry, dont be so nice to eldest sister. After being so good to eldest sister for so many years, eldest sister fell in love with him, and he came to get Qiao again. He doesnt want to marry!


    You have the ability to provoke others, but why dont you propose marriage?


    Gu Jinli was really furious. She was waiting for him to marry such a beautiful flower in her family, but he didn''te.


    Gu Jinan also felt sorry for his eldest sister, but his temper was not as anxious as Gu Jinli''s. Hearing this, he said, "When hees back in the winter solstice, I will go and find out what he is saying."


    The day I came back from the Xia family, my parents told me about this. Originally, Dad wanted to ask Luo Wu in person, but Gu Jinan stopped him, saying that he was an elder and wanted to ask a junior about such a thing. He felt that his family was at a loss, so he said that he would ask on his behalf.


    "Brother, second sister, are you hiding in the room and whispering again? Open the door quickly, the eldest sister has made chestnut cake and brought it to you." Brother Cheng shouted, mming the door and grabbing a piece of chestnut cake to chew. With.


    Gu Jinxiu said behind him: "Brother Cheng, you can''t knock on the door like this, you have to knock."


    Gu Jinli quickly opened the door, pinched his face and said, "Don''t think you can y so crazy without going to school. I''ll help collect the grass tomorrow."


    He reached out and took the can of soy milk that Gu Jinxiu was carrying: "Sister, you don''t need to take so much, it''s too heavy."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "It''s just a few kilograms of stuff. Sister can handle it."


    As he spoke, he followed Gu Jinli into the study, looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Sister made you a pair of leather boots. You can wear them to school tomorrow. No matter how cold the weather is, your feet will not freeze."


    Gu Jinan took the te of chestnut cake from Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said with a smile: "Thank you, eldest sister."


    He added: "You can buy boots. Sister, you don''t have to make them for us all the time. Doing needlework is a waste of your eyes."


    He didn''t like his eldest sister doing needlework. Every time he saw his eldest sister and his mother doing needlework, he would think of how they worked day and night in order to earn a few mouthfuls of food for their little family in his hometown. Go sell it.

 Chapter 667: Destined marriage

    Chapter 667: Destined marriage


    Chapter 667 Destined Marriage


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said, "I''m just making a few pairs of boots. I won''t be tired."


    Seeing that she didn''t listen, Gu Jinan didn''t persuade her anymore. He just thought about going back to the county next time and buying a few pairs of boots. With enough boots, the eldest sister would not do it anymore.


    Afraid that Gu Jinxiu would be afraid of Zhan Er, he said to her: "Sister, don''t be afraid. Zhan Er is seriously ill now and will note to the vige to bother you again."


    Gu Jinxiu felt relieved after hearing this and said with a smile: "That''s good. That man is weird and different from others. I''m worried that he wille again."


    I will recover if I am ill, but I will not be able toe if I am ill.


    When Brother Cheng heard them talking about Zhan Er, he thought of Mr. Xia again. He put down the chestnut cake in his hand, looked up at Gu Jinan and asked, "Brother, am I really not going to study at the Xia family?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, I won''t go to the Xia family to study in the future. When my eldest brother goes to tell Uncle Shang tomorrow, I want you to follow him to the Shang family to study."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng''s eyes were red and he looked like he wanted to cry. I wanted to speak for Mr. Xia, but then I thought of Zhan Er and the eldest sister, so I swallowed my words.


    Gu Jinan felt very distressed when he saw it. He came over and took Brother Cheng''s hand and said gently: "Brother Cheng, don''t be sad. This matter is not your fault. It''s Mr. Xia and his wife who are wrong... They are not your parents, nor are they the eldest sister." My parents are not qualified to marry my eldest sister. But not only did they find someone for my eldest sister, they also found someone for me without informing our family. They also found disgusting things like Zhan Er. If I marry Zhan Er, Second, the eldest sister''s life will be ruined. The Xia family treats the eldest sister like this. As a member of our family, you should sever ties with such people."


    He also listed the faults of the Xia family and his wife to Brother Cheng: "Mr. Xia and his wife made three mistakes. The first mistake was that they did not understand the rules, overstepped the bounds, and did things they were not supposed to do; the second mistake was that they disrespected our family and gave Our eldest sister said we were married, but she ignored our parents and treated our parents as decorations. The third mistake was not to recognize people with eyesight. They gave our eldest sister a dirty thing and wanted to harm our eldest sister for the rest of her life. The Xia family couplemitted this crime. With so many mistakes, Cheng Geer thinks that our family should just pretend that nothing happened and forgive them?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "No... Mr. and Mrs. made a huge mistake this time. Not only did they do something wrong, but they also refused to admit it."


    He was also present that day. He felt that Zhan Er was going too far, but Mrs. Xia said that it was not wrong for all men in Chu to take concubines and raise girls who were married to each other.


    He was shocked, thinking that if his future brother-inw had other wives besides his sister, he was so angry that he wanted to beat her up.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan was very satisfied. He patted Brother Cheng on the head and praised: "Brother Cheng has grown up and knows how to distinguish right from wrong."


    Brother Cheng said: "I''m not a fool."


    Moreover


    "The eldest sister is the best. I don''t want the eldest sister to marry Zhan Er. He is sick." Cheng Geer turned around and pounced on Gu Jinxiu and said, "The eldest sister cannot marry a lunatic."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, nodded and said, "Well, eldest sister will not marry a lunatic."


    After saying this, she was stunned for a moment, remembering that Brother Luo Wu had stopped buying things for her since March this year... He had given them to her every month for three years, but suddenly he stopped. She didn''t know why. ?


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinxiu andforted her: "Sister, don''t be sad, my brother will help you find out."


    Gu Jinxiu was startled,ughed again, shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s too ugly."


    After all, the two families did not break up, but the adults of the two families felt that Brother Luo Wu was good to her, and her parents also thought highly of Brother Luo Wu, so they did not say goodbye to her for many years, thinking that they would wait until she had observed her filial piety for the vigers in her hometown for three years. After that, she decided to get married to Brother Luo Wu.


    But her days of observing filial piety have long passed, but the Luo family has not shown any sign, and even Brother Luo Wu has note to give her anything.


    Gu Jinan looked at his eldest sister''s red eyes and really wanted to beat Luo Wu. Xiaoyu was right. Since he didn''t have the guts to propose marriage, why did he treat his eldest sister so well for so many years?


    Isn''t this just a joke?


    Gu Jinxiu didn''t want her younger brothers and sisters to worry about her, so she took out a palm-sized purse and handed it to them: "This is the banknote sent by Huaiyu Embroidery Vige. The eldest sister has made a lot of money this month. I will use it in a few days." I''ll buy you some leather with this money and make it into a leather jacket. It''s the warmest thing to wear a leather jacket in winter." Gu Jin''an took the purse, opened it, and smiled: "Sister, you''re really awesome, I have a total of eight hundred taels."


    Mr. Fu''an''s name has spread throughout Jianghuai and Jiangnan. He went to Jinling Prefecture in the south of the Yangtze River and saw her eldest sister''s embroidery hanging high on the third floor in the Grand Embroidery Mansion, lined up with other great embroidery masters in Dachu.


    Many olddies from aristocratic families would buy it. The most expensive piece of embroidery is worth a thousand taels.


    However, Huaiyu Embroidery House will take amission, about 30% of each piece of embroidery.


    Gu Jinli was sour: "Sister, you can sell so much money for one piece of embroidery. I worked so hard and made so many medicines to earn so much money."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "I''m lying again. I don''t know who it is. I was counting the banknotes with the door closed some time ago, and theughter spread to my room. If you didn''t have tens of thousands of taels, how could youugh so loudly?" ?


    Gu Jinliughed and said: "It''s small money, there''s no need to show it."


    Although she earns a lot of money, she spends even more money.


    The brothers and sisters joked for a while, and Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli left. Cheng Geer was grabbed by Gu Jinan and asked to do his homework.


    As for what the Xia couple did, they wrote a letter to Guanzhu Hu as early as the day they came back, and are now waiting for news from Guanzhu Hu.


    The next day, Gu Jinli got up before dawn. Today was the fourth day of winter, and it was also thest day to harvest aphids.


    Previously, those who were collected were from the vige, nearby viges, married women, and those from the Du family. However, the ones collected this time were from the soldiers and county government officials.


    Qin Sang was the head of the military department, and many of the soldiers in the department were not living a very good life. Gu Jinli asked them to nt aphid grass, thinking that by helping them, he could also help Qin Sang conquer the army. The soldiers at the Division of Military Affairs told them not to cause trouble for Qin Sang and to follow Qin Sang.


    Look, she is also very nice to Brother Qin and helps him subdue his soldiers.


    After having breakfast, Gu Jinli went to the workshop mansion, set up the table, brought the big scale, prepared the money, and waited for the family members of the militarymander and the government servant to deliver the aphids to their door.


    As soon as Sishi arrived, people came to deliver the aphids. There were men and many women. These were the men in the family who were serving as soldiers in the military station and could not go home, so the wife and her daughter came to deliver the aphids. .


    As soon as Lin Leniang came to the door of the workshop mansion, her eyes fell on Gu Jinli and her brows furrowed... Is this the girl from the Gu family, the little fish that Qin Baihu always talked about?


    Lin Leniang had met Qin Sang. This meeting was truly extraordinary, as if she had met an unparalleled hero. She had ced Qin Sang in her heart and could never forget him.


    When she learned that Qin Sang was not married yet, nor was he engaged, she was so happy that she cried. This was her destined marriage.

 Chapter 668: Find trouble when you are full

    Chapter 668: Find trouble when you are full


    But the second brother said that Qin Baihu often talked about a girl named Xiaoyu, and every time he talked about it, he always smiled.


    Qin Baihu didn''t smile often in the military headquarters. The reason why he could smile so warmly and without murderous intent must be because of that little fish girl. The only thing that can make a man so happy is the girl he likes.


    Lin Leniang was not happy. How could that person named Xiaoyu be liked by Qin Baihu? She, Lin Leniang, is not bad either.


    Moreover, her second brother is already the chief of a small g at the age of twenty. He is highly valued by hundreds of Qin households. In a few years, he will definitely be promoted to the chief g. When the timees, Qin Baihu will have to rely on her second brother''s help if she wants to take charge of the entire division, which will only be better for her family.


    Lin Leniang felt that her Lin family could help Qin Baihu, and she should get married to Qin Baihu. Only inws would risk their lives to help each other.


    As for this fish, although her family has some money, no one is an official or a soldier. How can she help Qin Baihu? Just a wealthy man.


    Thinking like this, Lin Leniang looked at Gu Jinli with more and more wanton eyes. Finally, she snorted coldly and said secretly: This Gu Xiaoyu must be relying on his good looks to be charming to Qin Baihu. Just wait and see how I scold him. You vixen.


    Gu Jinli has long been aware of Lin Leniang''s gaze. He found it quite amusing to watch her change from prying, sizing, resentful, and proud. One emotion after another.


    "Miss Gu, are we notte?" The old woman who was standing by the militarymander came over and greeted Gu Jinli with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaoqi, neen years old, is good at cavalry and archery. He entered the Army Corps a year earlier than Qin Sang. When Qin Sang did not enter the Army Corps, he was among the top three in the Cavalry and Archery Competition every month during training. .


    Later, the Qin brothers went to the militarymand post. He lost so much that nothing was left, and he and the Qin brothers were no strangers to each other. After Qin Sang became a hundred households in the military department, he wanted to promote these young good soldiers to be his confidants, so he promoted Zhang Xiaoqi to the rank ofmander.


    The most important thing is that Zhang Xiaoqi is very talented as a scout. Over the past year or so, Qin Sang has personally taught him, and Zhang Xiaoqi has improved a lot. Zhang Xiaoqi''s family has many brothers. Even if Qin Sang wants to take him away in the future, Zhang Xiaoqi''s mother will still have brothers to take care of her.


    Zhang Xiaoqis name is still reliable, it is Zhang Zhong.


    "Aunt Zhang is notte, she is here early." Gu Jinli smiled at Zhang Xiaoqi''s wife and handed her two bean dregs cakes: "This is made at home. Aunt Zhang took it to eat. You are here so early. We must start on our way as soon as it gets dark."


    The Zhang family is not in Qingfu Town, but in Hukou Town. It takes at least three hours to get here.


    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, "I have brought dry food with me. We have eaten on the way. Miss Gu doesn''t need to prepare breakfast for us. With so many people, it will cost a lot of food."


    Gu Jinli said: "I make tofu at home, and the bean dregs cakes are made from the leftovers from making tofu. The materials are not expensive, and there are a lot of them. If you don''t use them to make bean dregs cakes, it will be wasted. Aunt Zhang gave them to everyone, here There are several baskets.


    Xiao Ji has already moved the basket containing the bean dregs cakes over and said with a smile: "Aunt Zhang, I will carry it with you."


    Aunt Zhang looked at the five baskets full of bean dregs cakes and was extremely moved: "Miss Gu is really...how many cents does each of these cost in the town?"


    The girl from the Gu family actually gave them something so delicious and profitable to eat for free. Qin Baihu was really lucky to have such a good wife.


    Aunt Zhang''s eldest daughter-inw was a cheerful person. She was unloading aphids with her husband. When she saw her, she came over and said, "Mom, Miss Gu has prepared breakfast for us for two years. It''s too fake for you to be so polite just now." Hurry up and move it for the big guys to eat, and then get back to work after eating."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said: "Sister-inw Zhang is saying that we don''t do business every day or two anymore. We shouldn''t be so polite anymore. Move in and eat quickly. I''ll let Ophiopogon japonicus, Panax notoginseng, and Xiaohua check you out first." Aphids."


    Tian Xiaohua is very diligent. Knowing that today is thest day for Gu Jinli to collect grass, she alsoes to help. "Hey, let''s eat first." Aunt Zhang was no longer polite. She followed her daughter-inw and Xiao Ji to move the bean dregs cake into the crowd and invited everyone to eat together.


    When Mrs. Lin and her son and daughter-inw saw that there were still two baskets of bean dregs cakes, they hurried over to move them. They also called to Lin Leniang: "Le Niang, why are you staring at the bean dregs cakes? Hurry up and eat the bean dregs cakes. This is an expensive thing that only costs a few cents."


    Gu Jinli just nced at them and didn''t say anything.


    Lin Leniang had eaten bean dregs cakes before and thought they tasted good. After hearing this, she ran over and ate the bean dregs cakes. After eating two of them, she snorted coldly: "It can win people''s hearts. It''s really not a good thing."


    This Gu Xiaoyu''s scheming is so deep, no, she can''t let her continue to pester Qin Baihu, otherwise Qin Baihu will be killed by her.


    In an instant, Lin Leniang''s sense of justice was overwhelming, and she felt that she must help Qin Baihu eradicate this vixen.


    Others were drunk and cowardly, but Lin Leniang was looking for trouble when she was full. After eating three bean dregs cakes, she took out a small handkerchief and wiped her mouth, flicked the small handkerchief, and walked towards Gu Jinli with high spirits and came to the table in the front row. Finally, he pped the table with both hands: "Are you Gu Xiaoyu?"


    Gu Jinli was speechless and asked the sky...God, what''s wrong with you? Are you ying with me? Why do you have to do something for me every time I harvest aphids this season? Are you tired?


    "I''m talking to you, why are you looking at the sky?" Lin Leniang felt that she had been slighted and was very angry.


    Gu Jinli looked back at her and said, "I am Gu Xiaoyu, and you are a girl from the Lin family."


    Humph, you just know who I am. Lin Leniang was a shameless person. She didnt raise an issue here. Instead, she said, I have something to tell you. Come with me to the bamboo forest.


    As he spoke, he twisted his body and walked towards the big bamboo forest next to the house.


    "Xiao Dongjia." When Xiao Ji saw the situation here, he frowned and ran over and said, "What does that girl want to do? Xiao Dongjia can''t go with her."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s okay, Miss Lin just wants to talk to me. You take Sanqi and the others to check the aphids first. I''ll be back in a moment."


    Miss Lin is looking for death if she wants to catch up with him. If she doesn''t seed, she always feels that she is not giving Miss Lin face.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he followed Lin Leniang to the depths of the bamboo forest with a small cloth bag in his hand.


    Lin Leniang looked around and saw that there was no one around, only bamboo and aphid grass that had been cut down to only a patch of grass. She raised her chin and said to Gu Jinli: "My second brother is Lin Xiaoqi. His boxing and kicking skills are very good." , he also made meritorious deeds when he went to the Fucheng garrison camp for night training in the summer, he will definitely be the general g bearer in the future, and he may even be the leader of a hundred households."


    Gu Jinli asked sincerely: "He became the leader of a hundred households, so what does Brother Qin do? Does your second brother want to kill Brother Qin and be a leader of a hundred households?"


    Lin Leniang was stunned and quickly denied: "Nonsense, my second brother is the most loyal to Qin Baihu... If the second brother became a Baihu, Qin Baihu would have gone to Fucheng to be a general!"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you are right, Brother Qin does have the ability to be a general."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Leniang became angry again, pointed at Gu Jinli and said angrily: "You are shameless, and you called Qin Baihu Qin Xiaoge. Is he your brother? Is that what you call him?!"

 Chapter 669: I do not like him

    Chapter 669: I do not like him


    Chapter 669 I dont like him


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes and swung the small bag in his hand hard, hitting Lin Leniang''s finger pointing at her.


    With a bang, the bag hit Lin Leniang''s hand, and some dust was knocked out, causing a dust mist invisible to the naked eye to float in the air.


    Lin Leniang''s hand hurt from being beaten, she screamed in pain and said angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, why did you hit me for no reason?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Why do you point your finger at me and scold me for no reason? The person who pointed at me and scolded me like thisst time almost had his fingers chopped off by me."


    Lin Leniang was startled and a little scared. But seeing that Gu Jinli was just a girl about her age, he didn''t dare to stab someone with a knife, so he became adamant and said: "You are almost fifteen, you are a big girl, you should know that men and women can''tmunicate. The truth is, even if you are neighbors with Qin Baihu, you can''t always stay with him. It''s wrong for you to pester him like this. It''s not something a serious girl can do. "


    Gu Jinli was very innocent: "I didn''t pester him."


    Its him who is here to pester me.


    besides


    "Who are you? Are you Brother Qin''s daughter-inw? What qualifications do you have to say these things to me? You have to know the rules. I think you are the one who doesn''t know the rules the most. Do you know that you are acting like a **** now? Only then can it be done.


    Young man,e and quarrel with me, I wont scold you to death.


    Lin Leniang was trembling with anger: "You, who do you think is a prodigal?"


    Gu Jinli smiled like a spring breeze: "You."


    Lin Leniang''s face turned green with anger, but she couldn''t find the words to refute Gu Jinli. After all, she was the one who came to make trouble first, but she would not back down. Seeing that her face had been broken and there was no one in the depths of the bamboo forest, she simply said bluntly: "I''m warning you, stay away from Qin Baihu, he will be there in the future." The one who married me is my husband-inw. You are a peasant girl. Even if you have some money, there is no one in the family who is an official or a soldier and you cant help him. My second brother is the g captain!"


    Gu Jinli looked at her arrogant look and couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Lin Leniang was stunned by her smile: "Why are youughing?" You should be crying.


    Gu Jinliughed for a while and said, "I''m sorry, I haven''t met someone as stupid as you in a long time. I really can''t help butugh."


    Lin Leniang was angry: "Who are you calling stupid? Don''tugh, I''m telling you serious things."


    Gu Jinliughed again after hearing this.


    After a while, she put away her smile and started scolding: "Lin Leniang, do you think the gmander is a very big official? Let me tell you, the gmander is not even an official. As long as themander-in-chief is willing, he can do it at any time. Kick the little g leader and make him a soldier. The little g leader you are so proud of is not even qualified to eat at the same table as the county magistrate. My eldest brother and my father have both eaten with Magistrate Zheng , more than once.


    "It''s true that I am a farm girl, but I am rich. Your family''s well-off life depends on me. As long as I say a word, your family''s aphids will not be sold, and you will continue to suffer from poverty. So. If you dont want to live a miserable life where you can only eat meat once a month, then be more honest with me.


    He added: "Brother Qin and I are at least neighbors. What''s the rtionship between you and him? We''re not even neighbors. I''m in a good mood today so I don''t care about you, otherwise you will suffer."


    Lin Leniang was stunned by the scolding: "You, you..."


    "What are you doing? If you don''t have enough words, don''te to quarrel, otherwise you won''t get scolded, but will be scolded to death." Gu Jinli interrupted Lin Leniang''s words, and suddenly asked: "Do you like Brother Qin?"


    ah?


    Lin Leniang was a little confused. Did the words go too fast? But she nodded instinctively: "Yes."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Since you like him, then go to the Division of Military Affairs to confess your love to him. Do you know what confession means? Just go and tell him face to face that you like him and want to marry him as your wife." Lin Leniang was shocked. He couldn''t keep up with Gu Jinli''s thoughts: "You, what do you mean? Don''t you like Qin Baihu? How can you let me go with him, with him..."


    Gu Jinli: "What is love? I am a businessman. I don''t do loss-making business. Marrying someone with a huge sum of money is a loss-making business for me."


    Lin Leniang felt like she was going crazy. Didn''t her second brother say that Qin Baihu liked Gu Xiaoyu and wanted to marry her? Why did Gu Xiaoyu not care about Qin Baihu''s appearance and asked her to tell Qin Baihu that she wanted to be him? daughter inw?


    Hey, how could she say such shameful words?


    Gu Jinli looked at her first shocked and then blushing look, and was speechless: "If you like Qin Sang, just tell him, don''te to me, I''m very busy, I don''t have time to deal with these things for Qin Sang .


    Lin Leniang saw that she spoke coldly, and her face showed no anger except indifference, so she couldn''t help but ask: "Don''t you like Qin Baihu?"


    Gu Jinli: "Why should I like him? Is he gold or silver?"


    Lin Leniang was stupid and didn''t realize that Gu Jinli was about to explode with anger. She was very happy when she heard this. She came up and grabbed her hand and said, "I''m sorry, sister Gu. I misunderstood. It''s all my fault. It''s his second brother who said Qin Baihu always mentions you. Every time he mentions you, he smiles very happily. He also praises you for your intelligence and ability. In short, you are good at everything. Everyone thinks that you are his future wife. I am... really right. I cant help it anymore, please forgive my sister this time.


    Gu Jinli withdrew his hand and said to Lin Leniang: "If you have nothing else to do, I will go back to collect grass."


    Lin Leniang thought that Gu Jinli was very kind to Gu Jinli after he didn''t like Qin Baihu, so she hurriedly said: "No, no, no, sister Gu, go and get busy."


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said with a smile: "If you like Qin Sang, hurry up and express your feelings to him. This young man can''t live without a wife."


    After saying that, he turned around under Lin Leniang''s shy smile and walked out of the bamboo forest.


    Qin Sang, go to hell!


    As for Lin Leniang, Gu Jinli is not a good-tempered person. If Lin Leniang dares to find trouble with her, she will have to pay the price. The poison in the bag is enough for Lin Leniang to drink a pot.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinli returned to the gate of the workshop house.


    "Little boss, we have checked the aphid grass at Mrs. Zhang''s house. There is no problem and it is considered to be of high quality." Sanqi came over with a brochure and said, "Do you want it weighed?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Let''s call him another."


    Eh. Sanqi immediately took the people from the pharmaceutical workshop to weigh the aphids at Zhangs house.


    Aunt Zhang was very happy. Her family was the first to sell aphid grass, and the price was high, which was seven cents per catty.


    A quarter of an hourter, Sanqi weighed Zhangs mother-inws aphids and counted them: One thousand eight hundred catties, twelve taels of silver and six hundred wen.


    Aunt Zhang was overjoyed when she heard this. This season she earned twelve taels and six hundred taels of silver. Adding the previous two seasons, her family earned more than 40 taels of silver this year from just selling aphids.


    Although 20 taels of it belong to the eldest daughter-inw and the second daughter-inws natal family, her family also earned more than 20 taels of silver, which is not bad.


    Sister-inw Zhang was very happy. Her mother-inw was a nice person. After seeing how much money the grass was making, she asked her parents to nt it. When the Gu family harvested the grass, her parents would cut it and give it to the Zhang family. Then the Zhang family will send them to the Gu family.


    Because of the aphids, her natal family and her second sister''s natal family lived a good life.

 Chapter 670: Are you harming people again?

    Chapter 670: Are you harming people again?


    Chapter 670 Are you harming people again?


    Gu Jinli counted out the silver and gave it to Aunt Zhang: "Take it, there are twelve or six hundred yuan in total. If there is no problem, just put your fingerprint on the book."


    Aunt Zhang took the silver, counted it once, pressed her thumb on the ink pad, and put a red fingerprint on the booklet: "Miss Gu, I have to thank you. With this silver, my second daughter-inw''s wife can be considered rich enough to buy Take the medicine."


    The second daughter-inw didn''te today because her biological mother was sick. She went back to her parents'' house to take care of her. After getting the money, the second daughter-inw could go directly to the doctor and take the doctor to treat her biological mother.


    Sister-inw Zhang was not angry when she heard this. Firstly, it was because she had a good rtionship with her second daughter-inw. Secondly, the money was earned by the second sister-inws family from selling aphid grass. She spent her familys money on medical treatment. If she had any objections, then Just sick.


    "Miss Gu, I heard that your restaurant is going to hold a third anniversary celebration. What kind of ham will be eaten then? Is the ham delicious? Is it expensive?" Sister-inw Zhang thought, if it is not expensive, her family will pool money to buy one. field.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Sister-inw Zhang is interested. You don''t have to spend money to buy it. I will ask Qin Baihu to take some hams to the military station and give everyone a share. You can take them back and cook them."


    Ham is an expensive thing. There are many sons in the Zhang family, but Zhang Zhong is the only one who is capable and can earn a monthly sry. The other sons are farming and have no money to buy ham.


    Sister-inw Zhang is a smart person. When she heard this, she knew that ham was not cheap. She hurriedly said: "Sister-inw is just curious to ask. Ham is sold for money. You don''t need to take it to Qin Baihu to the military office."


    Since Qin Baihu took charge of the army station, he would bring a lot of things to the army station every time he went home. I heard that the girl from the Gu family brought them to him. They were all good things, and they were all cheap for the family members of the soldiers.


    Mrs. Zhang looked on and sighed again. Qin Baihu was lucky to have such a good daughter-inw. She didn''t have to worry about the disloyalty of her subordinates.


    As she spoke, Lin Leniang came out dangling a bamboo leaf in her hand.


    Aunt Zhang frowned and asked Gu Jinli: "She''s not looking for trouble for you, is she? If she says any nonsense to you, just tell Auntie, and Auntie will go to the Lin family to scold her for you."


    Lin Leniang''s little thoughts can be seen by anyone of a certain age. She is interested in Qin Baihu and wants to be the wife of Baihu.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Zhang. She didn''t say anything to me, she just said something from her heart. Let her be."


    She was angry and would no longer care about Qin Sang''s rotten peach blossoms.


    After hearing this, Aunt Zhang could only suppress her thoughts and nce at Lin Leniang.


    Who is Lin Leniang? She is the delicate daughter of the Lin family. She immediately red back and cursed: "What are you looking at, old woman?"


    This old woman is the most troublesome. Not only is her sonpeting with her second brother for credit, but when she called Gu Jinli into the bamboo forest earlier, the old woman kept staring at her, as if she was going to kill Gu Jinli.


    Aunt Zhang was very angry. This daughter of the Lin family was too ignorant.


    Sister-inw Zhang respects her mother-inw the most. When she heard this, she pped her face in the air and said, "You stinky girl, who do you think is the old woman? Make an apology quickly, or I''ll p you away."


    Lin Leniang was frightened. She didnt want to lose face and was afraid of being beaten, so she hurriedly said: Im sorry.


    After saying that, he hurriedly ran to find his mother. She cried a few times at first, and then she didnt know what she said. Then the mother and daughterughed again, quite loudly.


    Gu Jinli was sure that the mother and daughter must be talking about something rted to Qin Sang.


    She withdrew her gaze and ignored the mother and daughter... Although she didn''t like Lin Leniang, she was even more angry with Qin Sang. Wait for me, and I will break up with you when youe back.


    "Xiao Ji, bring the two bags behind you." Gu Jinli ordered Xiao Ji and said to Aunt Zhang: "Aunt Zhang, I have a medicinal material here called Xiaoqianhui. It is nted in spring and harvested in autumn. The yield is very high. The method is simr to that of aphids. You dont need to upy a field, you can nt it in front of your door or behind your house, and you dont need to dry it in the sun. You can just cut it and sell it for thirty cents per pound.


    Aunt Zhang was shocked when she heard this: "Thirty cents per catty, and you can sell it without drying it. Is there such a good thing?" Sister-inw Zhang said: "Mom, there must be some after Miss Gu said it. Please listen to Gu first. After the girl finished speaking, what on earth is this little Cryptophyllum?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It is a medicinal material used to make anti-itch hand ointment. If it is made fresh, the medicinal effect will be better, and it is harvested once a year. It does not have to be busy for three seasons a year like aphid, which is too tiring. Yes. Its easier to grow Chrysanthemum spp., and the money you earn is about the same as that of Aphids.


    Even more.


    "I have two bags of seeds here. If you nt them, take them back. After they are nted, I will be responsible for harvesting them, but I have to sign a new contract document."


    Gu Jinli said, taking a bundle of small Chrysanthemum chrysanthemums on the table: "This is the dried Chrysanthemum chrysanthemum. It is orange and has a sweet fruity aroma."


    Fresh Xiaoqianhui has better medicinal effects and a stronger fragrance, but she cant buy fresh Xiaoqianhui, so she can only use dried ones.


    Sister-inw Zhang immediately said to Aunt Zhang: "Mom, this little chrysanthemum is better than aphids. Let''s take it back and nt it. We will definitely make money."


    Aunt Zhang trusted Gu Jinli very much and said, "Okay, let''s take the seeds back and nt them in the spring tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli nodded and gave two bags of seeds of Chrysanthemum spp. to Mrs. Zhangs family, and asked Xiao Ji to get a few bags of seeds of Chrysanthemum spp., and asked each familys aphids if they wanted to nt aphids of Chrysanthemum spp. instead.


    However, there are only a dozen families who are willing to nt it, and most of the families in the county soldiers are not willing to nt it. They are reluctant to pull out the grass mounds of the aphids.


    Gu Jinli didn''t force it. If he didn''t want to nt it, he just gave up. While harvesting the aphids, he paid money and worked until the afternoon. Finally, he finished harvesting the aphids from the soldiers in the Sibingsuo County.


    Before leaving, Lin Leniang happily ran over to say goodbye to her: "Sister Gu, I''m leaving. Thank you. I will definitely..."


    Although she hasnt finished her words, you can tell from her shy look that the peach blossoms are already in full bloom.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and smiled at her: "Come on."


    Qin Sang, go to hell!


    Lin Leniang nodded heavily: "Yes, I will work hard." Work hard to be a wife of a hundred households, and marry her to be your neighbor.


    Speaking, he followed his mother and the family members of other county soldiers.


    Brother Cheng also came to help today, and looked at him very strangely: "Second sister, are you harming people again?"


    With a bang, Gu Jinli pped Brother Cheng on the head: "Nonsense, I''m just helping her, and I''m also testing her."


    Whats the test? Cheng Geer didnt understand.


    Gu Jinli did not answer, but called to the Tang family who came to deliver grass: "Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang, we are collecting grass here,e here quickly."


    The eldest son of the Tang family worked as a yamen servant in the county government under Luo Wu. She knew that Gu Jinxiu liked Luo Wu, so she thought that since they had already collected the aphid grass from the county military strategist at the Sibing Station, she might as well let the yamen servants grow aphids as well. Aphidao, help Luo Wu.


    It has been collected for more than two years now.

 Chapter 671: Half dead

    Chapter 671: Half dead


    Chapter 671 Half dead


    Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang looked at her and said with a smile, "Here wee."


    He then called to the government officials family members who also came to deliver hay: Everyone, hurry up and finish the work before dark, otherwise youll have to go home in the middle of the night.


    Hey. Dozens of family members of the government officials responded, happily bringing aphids to sell.


    Gu Jinan rushed over to help after school. The three brothers and sisters, plus dozens of people from the pharmaceutical workshop, were busy until it was dark before they collected all the aphids.


    Gu Jinli thumped his waist and said, "I''m going to have a day off tomorrow and won''t work anymore."


    Brother Cheng agreed very much: "Yeah, I won''t work tomorrow. I''m so tired from harvesting grass."


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "It''s time for your children to have good energy. Why don''t you take some rest? Tomorrow, you''ll go to the pharmaceutical workshop to keep an eye on it and help with the grass."


    Hash the aphids into small pieces with a guillotine before grinding them into pieces and using them to make mosquito coils.


    Brother Cheng was shocked. The second sister was so good at bullying him. She rested herself while letting him work.


    Gu Jinanughed when he saw it and ignored thewsuit between his little sister and his brother. He followed Sanqi and the others to clear the table and finish the trivial things. It waspletely dark.


    "Brother An, Xiaoyu, and Brother Cheng, hurry up and go home." Seeing that they were noting home, Gu Dashan and Cui came to pick them up with torches.


    "Hey, we''re going back." Gu Jin''an responded, leading Gu Jinli and Gu Jincheng towards his parents.


    Ms. Cui held three cloaks in her hand and handed one to each person: "Put it on, it''s getting dark and cold."


    "Thank you, mother." Gu Jinan took it, handed a cloak to Gu Jinli, and helped Brother Cheng put on the small cloak before putting on the cloak and going home.


    When I got home, the meal was already ready.


    Today is stewed fish in an iron pot, with three kinds of tofu and pine mushrooms. Its very delicious. Gu Jinxiu brought hot water and cotton towels for Gu Jinan and the others to wash their hands and eat.


    Its just that Gu Jinli didnt eat much today, so he poked the rice in the bowl with his chopsticks, as if he was poking at Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinxiu saw it and asked: "What''s wrong with the little fish? But the fish today is not delicious?"


    Gu Jinli said: "No, it''s quite delicious. I''m just full and don''t want to eat much."


    Brother Cheng:


    I understand, the second sister is already full of anger.


    The little guy is very smart. He was afraid that the angry second sister would make trouble for him, so he hurriedly held his rice bowl and smiled at Gu Jinan and said: "Brother, change seats. I want to sit on the left side of eldest brother."


    You can''t sit next to your second sister at this time, the farther away the better.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes: "Gu Jincheng, are you afraid of me?"


    Brother Cheng hugged the bowl and hid behind Gu Jinan: "No, the second sister is pretty and cute. I like the second sister the most."


    snort!


    Gu Jinli was toozy to talk to Brother Cheng and continued to poke at the rice.


    Gu Jinan gave Gu Jinli a funny look and took Brother Cheng back to his seat: "Sit down and eat well. There is no reason to change ces after eating half of the meal."


    However, after eating, he quietly asked Brother Cheng: "What''s wrong with your second sister? Who are you angry with?"


    Brother Cheng told Lin Leniang that she went to the bamboo forest with Gu Jinli alone.


    Gu Jinan knew about the Lin family, and it seemed that Lin Xiaoqi''s sister had fallen in love with Qin Sang. She was not afraid of death and went to Xiaoyu to tell her face to face.


    Tsk, tsk, theres a good show to watch. Gu Jinan said with the intention of watching the fun.


    Brother Cheng tugged on his sleeve and asked, "What''s the show?" Gu Jin''an said, "I''ll find out when your brother Sanges back."


    To be honest, he hoped that Xiaoyu would have more temper tantrums. She was too calm, too calm to be like a little girl. Only when she had conflicts with Qin Sang would she show her emotions and act like a normal girl. little girl.


    Brother Cheng frowned and wanted to ask again, but his elder brother took him to take a shower.


    Not long after returning to the house after taking a shower, there was a knock on the back door of the house. Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli went to the back door as they knew each other, and as expected they got a letter.


    It was a reply from Guanzhu Hu. The letter informed them that she knew about the Xia family and would rece Mr. and Mrs. Xia. In less than ten days, Mr. and Mrs. Xia would leave Qingfu Town.


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli are quite satisfied with this. Compared with Mr. Xia, Hu Guanzhu is considered a reasonable person.


    But Mr. Xia was unwilling to leave. He also received a letter from Guanzhu Hu at this time, but after reading the letter, he sneered and burned the letter directly. He said to the person who sent the letter: "Go back and tell Guanzhu Hu to take care of theke." Yunguan''s business with medicinal materials is done, she doesn''t need to worry about Xia''s affairs."


    The person who came to deliver the letter was a man, wearing a pair of long straight leather boots. Looking at the letter with sparks stilling out, he sneered: "Mr.


    Mr. Xia sneered back: "Xia can afford the consequences, and you don''t need to worry about it as a shadow guard. Get out of here. Xia''s house is not for you reckless men with blood-stained hands to stay."


    Hearing this, the man''s face, hidden under the bamboo hat, darkened. This Xia Gu was indeed arrogant, but he was just a messenger. Without an order, he could not assassinate Xia Gu and could only leave.


    As soon as the messenger left, Mrs. Xia came: "Husband, are you from Guanzhu Hu?"


    Mr. Xia nodded: "He is just a pure cultivator, but he dares to interfere with me. I really think that the first temple owner is a rtive of the Lu family, is she too? She is just an orphan who was adopted by the previous temple owner and became a lucky girl. Hes just a temple master, after all hes still a ve.


    He alsoforted Mrs. Xia: "Madam, don''t worry, Mr. Fang will speak for us."


    Master Fang is the big shot in the Lu family that Mr. Xia knows, and he is the person who has direct contact with the head of the Lu family.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xia finally felt relieved, but just as she felt relieved, the olddy came again and said anxiously outside the door: "Madam, the second young master of the Zhan family is ill again... Yue''er has been tortured to death. , Mr. Zhan San wants to ask our Xia family to borrow a maid."


    Old grandma almost couldn''t speak anymore. It was really embarrassing. How could anyone go to someone else''s house as a guest and ask the host to borrow a maid to sleep with?


    Mrs. Xia''s face turned pale when she heard this: "Why did the waiter of the Zhan family be ill again? What happened to him?"


    Mr. Xia''s face was also ugly, and he said to Mrs. Xia: "I''m not sure. The doctor from Fucheng couldn''t find out. They just said that he was young and energetic and had too much anger."


    No matter how angry you are, there is no one who pays attention to the method. The waiter of the Zhan family has fainted three times from exhaustion. How can there be any anger left?


    However, the strange thing is that as long as the waiter of the Zhan family takes better health, he will get sick and can''t help but hang out with the maids. Now when he doesn''t hang out with the maids, he will cry and make a fuss, and his whole body will be red as if on fire. .


    But once he hangs out with the maid, he will be unable to bear it and faint.


    "If you keep going on like this, the waiter will die." Mr. Xia told Mrs. Xia: "Maids will prepare some first, but there is no need to send them over in a hurry. I''ll go take a look first and ask the doctor if there are any other ways to treat him. Say it again."


    If that doesn''t work, send the maid over.


    "I know this. Husband, hurry up and see the waiter." Mrs. Xia urged, sending Mr. Xia out of the room.


    Mr. Xia went straight to the guest house and came to Zhan''s second room.


    The room was already in chaos. Zhan Er was half-dead and half-held by Mr. Zhan San, but he still shouted for a woman.


    The doctor from Fucheng shook his head and almost said: Prepare for the funeral.


    Mr. Xia saw Zhan Er''s miserable state and asked quickly: "Doctor, give him some drowsy decoction and let him sleep for several days without waking up. Can this alleviate his condition?"


    The doctor said: "It''s okay, but drinking that kind of decoction is extremely harmful to the body. The Second Master Zhan is of high status, so I''m afraid that something might happen to him."

 Chapter 672: Night rush to Dafeng Village

    Chapter 672: Night rush to Dafeng Vige


    Chapter 672 Running to Dafeng Vige at Night


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia calcted the distance and time, and then asked: "How many days can one dose of medicine make me sleepy? Can I take the medicine three times in a row? Will it hinder the heirs?"


    What men fear most when using strong drugs is that they will damage their roots and prevent them from having children in the future.


    Doctor Ma said: "There is a rtively mild prescription that can make you sleep for three days at a time. It can be used five times without damaging the root."


    He added: "This is the mildest medicine. I have mixed the prescription."


    He knew that there was a princess in the Zhan family. Although the princess had passed away, her grandson was here. He tried his best to save Zhan Er, for fear that if he didn''t do his best, he would get into trouble.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia looked at Mr. Zhan San and said: "Brother Zhan, the waiter''s condition is critical and he can''t stay here any longer. He has to ask Doctor Ma to prescribe him a few doses of medicine to keep him in aa and send him back." Go to Zhan''s house in Jiangnan. When we get to Zhan''s house, we will immediately invite an imperial doctor to diagnose and treat Xiao Er, otherwise Xiao Er will really die of ecstasy!"


    The waiter used to be in good health and often traveled with Brother Zhan. Sometimes when Brother Zhan copsed, the waiter could carry him on foot for dozens of miles and send him to the town.


    But now, the reason why a good noble gentleman is in such a horrible state is because he slept with a maid. If this matter were told, the Zhan family would lose all face.


    Looking at Zhan Er''s appearance, Mr. Zhan San didn''t dare to stay outside any longer. This is the eldest brother''s legitimate son. If he goes out with his uncle and dies outside, he and his eldest brother will have to be enemies.


    Brother Changyuan is right, Xiao Ers condition cant be dyed any longer and he has to go home. Mr. Zhan San said to Doctor Ma, Doctor, please prescribe the medicine.


    He added: "We still have to trouble Doctor Ma toe back to Jiangnan with us. My mistress is critically ill, so we have to be guarded by the doctor along the way."


    Doctor Ma frowned, intending to leave after writing the prescription, but the Zhan family spent a lot of money to invite him, and Zhan Er looked like he was about to die. As a doctor, he should follow him back: "Okay, I will follow Mr. Zhan. All the way to Jiangnan."


    Doctor Ma was afraid that he would not be able to do it alone, so he told Master Zhan about a famous doctor in Linhe Prefecture: "Old Doctor Zhu''s medical skills are better than mine. Inviting him here can ensure the survival of Mr. Zhan."


    Mr. Zhan San knew about Dr. Zhu. After hearing this, he immediately asked his servant to go to Linhe Mansion to ask for someone. He also urged Dr. Ma: "Quickly write the prescription. The waiter can''t wait any longer."


    Doctor Ma nodded, but he still gave Zhan Er a round of injections first to let the heat in his body cool down before he started writing the prescription.


    But Zhan Er was unwilling to leave: "Uncle... Hengzhi won''t leave... Hengzhi is going to see Sister Xiu... She must be angry... What if she refuses to marry me?"


    Zhan Er started crying again as he spoke, tears welling up in his eyes, falling drop by drop: "My nephew... really likes her..."


    Mr. Zhan San quicklyforted him: "Don''t worry, Xiao Er. When you recover, my uncle will ask your grandmother toe and propose marriage, and he will definitely marry the eldest daughter of the Gu family to you."


    Doctor Ma was speechless when he heard this. This Second Master Zhan was really a lover. He almost died while sleeping with the maid, and at the same time he was still thinking about the girl from a good family. Don''t cry either. If the Gu family knew that you were half dead because of sleeping with the maid, they would be stupid to marry the girl to you.


    "No, my nephew wants to see her...if he can''t see her...he won''t go back." Zhan Er tightly grabbed Master Zhan San''s clothes and begged. His pale face was full of tears, which made Master Zhan feel heartbroken, so he had to I beg Mr. Xia on behalf of my nephew.


    "Brother Changyuan, can you go to the Gu family and invite the eldest daughter of the Gu family to meet Xiao Er... Although this is against the rules, Xiao Er is seriously ill. If he can''t bear it, his wish will be over."


    After Zhan Er heard this, he asked Mr. Xia: "Uncle Xia... please... help me."


    He knew he was wrong, he would never sleep with a maid again, and he would treat Sister Xiu well. Mr. Xia''s face looked ugly and he said to Zhan Er: "Xiao Er, take good care of your health and wait until you recover. Uncle Xia promises you that as long as you are in good health, he will help you marry Sister Xiu."


    Mr. Xia remembered what the old nanny said after she came back. Gu Jinli actually had the deed of sale of his ancestor in his hand. If his family dared to step into Dafeng Vige again, the deed of sale would turn the couple into ves.


    Mr. Now the deed of betrayal has be a shackles that traps him, making him dare not take Zhan Er into Dafeng Vige.


    If it were not restricted by the selling contract, he would directly take Zhan Er to Dafeng Vige to meet Gu Jinxiu. In this way, everyone in the vige knew about Zhan Er and Gu Jinxiu, and Sister Xiu had to get married even if she didn''t want to.


    Mr. Xia has been arrogant all his life. Even the first emperor of Chu was embarrassed by him. He never thought that he would suffer a disadvantage in the Gu family.


    But now he was being suppressed and beaten by several children of the Gu family. He felt very unhappy and always wanted to talk about the Zhan family''s marriage to prove that he was right.


    Hearing this, Zhan Er knew that Mr. Xia was perfunctory, so he cried and begged: "Uncle Xia, help me... Hengzhi wants to embroider my sister... I only need her."


    Unfortunately, Mr. Xia was no longer in the mood to pay attention to Zhan Er. After seeing Doctor Ma prescribing the medicine, he took the medicine directly: "I will go and get the medicine from the waiter myself. Brother Zhan, look at the waiter. After the waiter drinks the medicine, he will take the medicine immediately." Set off back to Jiangnan."


    "Hey, Brother Changyuan, thank you." Mr. Zhan San responded, let go of Zhan Er, and asked two young men to carry him to the bed.


    Zhan Ersheng grabbed Master Zhan San and refused to let go: "Uncle... I want to see Sister Xiu... If I can''t see her... My nephew will die now!"


    Mr. Zhan San was so upset by his nephew that he pped him in the face. But seeing how he was about to die, he really couldn''t bear it, so he could only say perfunctorily: "Okay, okay, waiter, don''t worry, uncle. Let the steward go to Dafeng Vige to invite the Gu family."


    With that said, he broke off Zhan Er''s hand, got up and went out to find the steward he had brought with him. However, he was not talking about going to Dafeng Vige to Gu''s family. Instead, he told the steward to pack his luggage immediately. They would rush back to Jiangnan tonight.


    Zhan Er was not stupid. He knew that his uncle did not help him find someone in Dafeng Vige, so he had to find a way on his own.


    When Master Zhan San came back, he found a reason to send Master Zhan San away, and sent Doctor Ma to boil medicine for him to take a bath, and then ordered his two young men: "Prepare the mule cart... I have to drive all night Go to Dafeng Vige


    The two boys were shocked: "What did you say, Master? No, no, you can''t walk safely now, so you can''t go to Dafeng Vige."


    Zhan Er ignored it and threatened: "If you don''t want your whole family to be sold, just do as I say...otherwise you will suffer."


    The two boys were servants and had no way topete with Zhan Er. Zhan Er also threatened them not to tell Mr. Zhan San and Mr. Xia about this, otherwise they would sell them too.


    The two young men had no choice but to hitch the mule cart, and then secretly carried Zhan Er onto the mule cart when no one was around, and took him to Dafeng Vige.


    However, the two young men said: "Young Master has toe back after seeing the eldest daughter of the Gu family. You can''t stay away, otherwise it will bring bad reputation to the eldest daughter of the Gu family."


    The young master cares most about the eldest daughter of the Gu family. Moving the eldest daughter of the Gu family out is more useful than anything else.


    Zhan Er really likes Gu Jinxiu, and he is willing to marry her without knowing the rtionship between the Gu family and the Lu family. It is considered true love, but he is an ancient man and the son of a noble family. The men in his family and the men he knows are all sleeping with maids. , so he felt that sleeping with the maid had no conflict with his liking for Gu Jinxiu. Men in ancient times had a clear distinction between wives and concubines. But dont worry, everyone, the author is mysophobic, and the heroines family will have a happy ending.

 Chapter 673: lie

    Chapter 673: lie


    Chapter 673 Lying


    Zhan Er cares about Gu Jinxiu''s reputation. Hearing this, he said, "Well, I''ll just take a look at her... I won''t make too much of a fuss."


    The two young men breathed a sigh of relief. The young master just needs to listen to his advice.


    "Sir, please take a nap first, and wait until I get to Dafeng Vige before I wake you up. Otherwise, if you go to see the eldest daughter of the Gu family like this, you will scare her." One of the two boys drove the car, and the other waited in the car. Holding Zhan Er, he took out the ginseng slices and held them in Zhan Er''s mouth so that he could regain some strength.


    After hearing this, Zhan Er was very nervous and touched his face with trembling hands: "Am I ugly now? Help me freshen up... lest Sister Xiu is unhappy when she sees me."


    The boy was afraid that he would torture himself to death if he continued to toss, so he hurriedly praised: "It''s not ugly. The young master is still handsome and handsome, but he didn''t sleep well and is a little haggard. The young master quickly took a nap and regained his energy. His face looked good." Enough."


    He added: "Girls all love handsome men. The young master is one of the most handsome men in the south of the Yangtze River. He will definitely make the eldest daughter of the Gu family fall in love with him."


    Zhan Er was very happy to be praised, but asked uncertainly: "Does Sister Xiu really like me? She knocked me out with a brickst time."


    The boy wanted to scold his mother in his heart. He was a boy and not a nanny, so why did he still do the job of teasing the children?


    But Zhan Er was the master, so the boy could only say patiently: "Last time, the young master identally broke into the Gu family. The eldest girl of the Gu family thought that the young master was a thief, so she hit him with a brick. But this time, the young master came to visit and say goodbye. It was different. , Master, dont worry.


    I have to say that Zhan Erhui''s selfishness and willfulness are all due to the favor of the people around him.


    After hearing what the boy said, Zhan Er quickly took the ginseng slices in his mouth and closed his eyes to rest. He was really tired, but fell asleep after a while.


    I dont know how long it took, but Zhan Er was woken up by a burst of angry shouting.


    "Stop, who are you? What are you doing in Dafeng Vige in the middle of the night?" Qiu Lang led ten workshop workers to guard the way into the vige. It was originally just a precaution and part of the night training, but unexpectedly he actually stopped him A mule cart.


    "Huu~" The young man driving the cart quickly stopped the mule cart and looked at Qiu Lang by the light of the torch. He saw that his lower body was very stable when walking and he was a skilled man. He hurriedly smiled and said: "This brother, We areing from the county town, and we have a letter to send to the vige chiefs house.


    The Zhan family is not stupid. They also checked the Gu family. By the way, they checked Dafeng Vige and found out that the vige head of Dafeng Vige was named He. He had a son who worked as a scribe in the county. In order to get into the vige smoothly, he lied.


    Qiu Lang smiled: "Come to deliver a letter to the vige chief''s family? Bring the letter and we will deliver it to you."


    The boy naturally refused and said in a deep voice: "The son of Vige Chief He asked us to deliver it to Vige Chief He personally. It must be delivered to Vige Chief He personally and cannot be handed over to outsiders."


    "Not allowed to be handed over to outsiders?" Qiu Lang handed the pine oil torch to Ah Duo next to him, and hit the boy with a wooden stick in his hand.


    The boy was specially designed to protect Zhan Er. He was good at boxing and kicking. He swept away the wind from his legs and kicked the stick away. He turned around and avoided Qiu Lang''s attack. He quickly raised his hands and saluted: "Brother, why did you suddenly Hit someone? We are really here to deliver a message."


    Qiu Lang sneered: "Stop pretending! Your master has been riding a bullock cart at the entrance of the vige for a whole day, and you are waiting beside him. Do we not know who you are?"


    Seeing that the lie was exposed, the boy hurriedly said: "This brother has good eyesight. I am indeed the boy of Mr. Zhan''s family. I am not here to deliver a letter to the head of the vige today, but to deliver a letter to the eldest daughter of the Gu family, telling her that our family The young master is leaving."


    Qiu Lang was stunned: "Your young master is leaving?"


    The boy nodded: "Well, the young master is seriously ill. Qingfu Town is a small ce and there are no famous doctors to see him. The third master was afraid that the young master would die of illness, so he sent the young master back to Jiangnan as soon as it got dark tonight. We came here on the young master''s order. The eldest girl of the Gu family sent a letter to apologize and say goodbye."


    You? Qiu Lang looked at the mule cart and asked, Is there anyone else in the cart?


    As soon as the car curtain was lifted, another boy came out, cupped his hands towards Qiu Lang and said: "Brother, you are polite, I am in Qinghu, one of the boys of the Second Young Master Zhan. It is indeed disrespectful for us toe to disturb you in the middle of the night. I apologize to all of you, but please do it for your convenience and let us deliver the letter to Gu''s family." The young man from Qinghu was very good at acting, and when he said this, he choked up: "Our young master is seriously ill, and we can''t even do it. I cant even drink the soup...Young Master may not be able to make it back to his hometown, this is hisst wish, please make it easier for me, brother, we will kneel down for you."


    Having said that, he pulled the boy driving the car to his knees.


    The boy driving the car was stunned and soon realized that this was Qinghu''s idea. The two of them immediately kowtowed to Qiu Lang and the others.


    A''Duo frowned and asked Qiu Lang, "Brother Lang, what should we do? Do we want to put them in?"


    Qiu Lang didn''t answer A Duo''s words. He just looked at the two boys kneeling and kowtowed, sneered, and suddenly rushed to the darkness next to him. Not long after, he caught up with Zhan Er, who was running around the vige towards the vige.


    But Zhan Er was seriously ill and couldn''t run fast, so he stumbled. After a while, Qiu Lang grabbed him by the cor and mmed him directly to the feet of the two boys.


    "Your young master is gone? What is this? A ghost?"


    A''Duo was very angry when he saw that he had been deceived by the two boys. He immediately punched Qinghu and said, "You thief, you dare to fool us with such cruelty, I will beat you to death."


    However, Qinghu''s kung fu was also good. When he saw his lie was exposed, he immediately fought back against the boy driving the car and started a fight with Qiu Lang and the others.


    Zhan Er was hit so hard that his head was buzzing, but he was a lover and wanted to see Gu Jinxiu even if he died. He endured the severe pain in his body and walked towards the vige while the two groups were fighting.


    But he was so ill that he fell to the ground after taking only a few steps.


    When Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan received the news and rushed over, what they saw was Zhan Er lying on the ground, almost dead.


    Gu Jinli frowned and was even more disgusted with Zhan Er. He stepped on Zhan Er''s hand and rubbed it: "Crazy."


    Zhan Er was already very tired. He could only vaguely see two figures. He vaguely knew they were the Gu family, but he didn''t know who they were.


    Gu Jinan looked at Zhan Er and was convinced. He knelt down and looked at Zhan Er and said, "Do you know what you are doing? Do you want to kill my eldest sister?"


    If someone saw him running here in the middle of the night, would his eldest sister still be alive?


    Gu Jinan really wanted to chop Zhan Er alive.


    Zhan Er shed tears and cried: "I''m sorry... I just want to see her..."


    "What the hell!" Gu Jinli scolded: "Are you an ancient? With Meng Lang at this level, do you dare to go to the noble mansion in the capital in the middle of the night to ask to see the youngdy of someone else''s house? It''s just because my family is a farmer in the countryside. You''re just easy to bully. If my home were a high-ranking official''s residence, would you still dare toe here like this?"


    As he spoke, he was so angry that he kicked Zhan Er again, sending him rolling several meters away.


    Xiao Er! was the voice of Mr. Zhan San.

 Chapter 674: Zhan Er leaves

    Chapter 674: Zhan Er leaves


    Chapter 674 Zhan Er leaves


    After Mr. Zhan San learned that Zhan Er and his two boys suddenly disappeared, he immediately guessed that Zhan Er and his boys hade to Dafeng Vige, and immediately rode horses with Mr. Xia.


    The horses ran very fast, and they caught up here in less than half an hour. As soon as they arrived, they saw his waiter being beaten.


    Master Zhan San was very angry. He got off his horse and shouted at Gu Jinli, "Are you still a human? My waiter is about to die of illness, and you still beat him like this!"


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Your nephew is about to die and he still wants to harm others. Can''t you be kind before he dies?"


    "You, sharp-tongued girl, I wille to settle ounts with you when my nephew recovers." Mr. Zhan San was also a little weak. The waiter came to Dafeng Vige in the middle of the night to look for Gu Jinxiu, but the Gu family just beat him up. Death is not an exaggeration.


    Mr. Xia took Doctor Ma with him. The horse was running slower and he arrived at this time. As soon as he got off the horse, he said to Doctor Ma: "Quickly go and see the waiter."


    Doctor Ma is finally convinced. The second son of the Zhan family is really a troublemaker. He dares to drag his seriously ill body so far in the middle of the night. He is really risking his life.


    The five hundred taels of silver given by the Zhan family for the consultation fee is too low. More money must be made.


    Doctor Ma opened the medicine box and gave Zhan Er a round of injections by the light of a pine oil torch. He finally saved his life: "Take him back quickly, give him medicine immediately, send him to Jiangnan, and then use a fast horse." Invite the imperial doctor, otherwise even if he survives, his vitality will be severely damaged."


    Mr. Zhan San was in tears and advised Zhan Er: "Xiao Er, please be obedient and go back with your uncle. Wait until you recover. Don''t worry."


    Gu Jinan pointed at Zhan Er and asked Mr. Xia: "Mr. Xia, look at this, is this a good man? You still use such a prodigal to ration my eldest sister. What grudge do you have against my family?!"


    Mr. Xia didn''t answer, and only said to the two boys: "Help your young master back to the car."


    "Yes." Two young boys were beaten by Qiu Lang and hispanions, their noses and faces were bruised and swollen, so they came over to carry Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er didn''t know whether he woke up from being scolded or something. He turned to look at Gu Jinan and begged: "I''m sorry...don''t tell her I''ve been here..."


    He didnt want Sister Xiu to know about his unbearable situation.


    Gu Jinan had a sullen face and did not respond.


    Zhan Er was very sad. He was carried into the mule cart by the servants with tears all the way... He had lived for twenty-three years and had always had smooth sailing. The first time he asked for something, he couldn''t get it. He cried so sadly that he fainted from crying. .


    Seeing that he fainted, Doctor Ma breathed a sigh of relief. Oh my god, this ancestor finally fainted. If he hadn''t fainted again, he would have stabbed him and said, "Let''s go quickly."


    Mr. Zhan San hurriedly got on the mule cart and said to the boy: "You ride the horse back, I will apany the boy."


    He then said to Mr. Xia: "Brother Changyuan, let''s go."


    The marriage between Gu Jinxiu and Xiao Er cannot be negotiated this time. Let Xiao Er go home for treatment first.


    Mr. Xia nodded and got on his horse.


    Gu Jinli mocked: "When is Mr. Xia nning to move? How can you still have the nerve to stay in the town after losing such a big person?"


    Mr. Xia looked at Gu Jinli with sharp eyes and said, "Xia is not Master Hu. She is just a ve. However, Xia is a person with great fame. It is not her turn to make the decision whether she wants to leave or stay."


    Gu Jinli''s heart trembled, and he finally knew what he wanted, and sneered: "Then let''s wait and see."


    After saying that, Mr. Yixias eyes were as sharp as a knife.


    Mr. Xia felt a chill in his body when he saw her sharp eyes... It''s a pity that he is a girl. No matter how capable he is, he still doesn''t want to get married. In the future, the female will lie under the man and be his essory.


    Mr. Xia raised his whip and rode away on his fast horse. Gu Jinli stared at Mr. Xia''s back. He waited until the sound of horse hooves could no longer be heard before speaking again: "Qiu Lang, A''Duo, Bingzi, you did a good job."


    Bingzi was very smart and ran back to the vige to inform them as soon as he realized something was wrong.


    Qiu Lang said: "The little boss is overly praised. We haven''t done a good enough job. We should quickly control the talents of the Zhan family."


    He reminded again: "Little boss, that Mr. Xia is not a good person. You and An Ge''er must think of a way as soon as possible to drive him away."


    Otherwise something will happen.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry, Xia Gu won''t be around for long."


    Over the years, in addition to developing convenient medicines for treating diseases, she has also refined and prepared more than a dozen poisons from medicinal materials. If Xia Gu doesn''t want to die, just be honest with her, otherwise she won''t mind letting him reincarnate early.


    Qiu Lang remembered his identity as a servant and only reminded him before retreating.


    Gu Jinli followed Gu Jinan home.


    After arriving home, he immediately wrote to Hu Guanzhu, telling the Guanzhu what Xia Gu said, and made it clear: If Xia Gu dares to say such things, he must have a backer behind him. If the Guanzhu wants to control him, he must directly attack the backer behind him.


    Finally, he added: Our surname is Gu, and we are happy to associate with the Lu family for my mother''s sake. If the Lu family is so good at finding trouble, it''s okay for us brothers and sisters not to recognize this rtive.


    After writing the letter, Gu Jinli did not wait until dawn and asked Zezi to send the letter to Huyunguan in Daxing Town overnight.


    After receiving the letter, the temple owner wrote back to Gu Jinli, telling her: I understand, and I will definitely let Xia Gu leave, but it may take more than a month.


    The head of the Lu family is not ind, but on an ind offshore. It will take time to send him a message.


    Hu Guanzhu also regretted letting Xia Gue to teach Brother Cheng. If she had known that Xia Gu was so arrogant and dared to interfere in the marriages of several children, she would never have let Xia Gue.


    When Xia Gu was asked toe to Qingfu Town in the first ce, firstly, Xia Gu was extremely knowledgeable and a rare schr in Chu; secondly, Mrs. Town, can teach two girls the rules.


    When Gu Jinli received the letter, it was already the morning of the next day. After reading the letter, she burned it and said to Gu Jin''an: "We will give the temple owner one and a half months. After one and a half months, if Mr. and Mrs. Xia Gu Before they leave, I will poison them."


    Poison this couple to death!


    At this moment, Zhan Er was already asleep and on his way to Jiangnan.


    Mr. Zhan San stayed up all night watching over him, fearing that something would happen to him.


    Fortunately, once the three days were up and the effect of the medicine wore off, Zhan Er woke up and learned that he was already in Fucheng and was about to go to Linhe Prefecture. He cried immediately.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zhan San quicklyforted him: "Xiao Er is not sad. You are going back to recuperate from illness. It will be the same when youe back to propose marriage after you recover from your illness."


    He had talked with Xia Gu, and Xia Gu said that he would write directly to the head of the Lu family and ask the head of the Lu family to directly agree to the marriage between Xiao Er and Gu Jinxiu.


    After hearing this, Zhan Er was not happy at all. Instead, he asked Mr. Zhan San: "Uncle...Does Sister Xiu look down on her nephew? Does she think that my nephew is a lunatic?"


    In the past, he always felt that he was a madman and would not be scolded no matter what he did, because a madman would act so recklessly.

 Chapter 675: Losing his temper

    Chapter 675: Losing his temper


    Chapter 675 Losing your temper


    "But now that I think about it, what my nephew has done is really disgusting... Any girl from a good family will hate my nephew."


    The second girl from the Gu family was right. He just felt that the Gu family was from the countryside and that he could marry a girl from her family because her family was so high up that he had the confidence to make trouble.


    If he arrived in the capital, would he dare to go to the mansions of noble officials and pester those nobledies like this?


    Naturally I dont dare.


    Although he despised the Gu family for being from the lower reaches, he was sure that he liked Gu Jinxiu. He didn''t mind that she was a farm girl, and was willing to marry her as his wife and let her manage his middle ss.


    Master Zhan San watched his nephew shed tears, andforted: "No, our small two texts are very handsome, and they look handsome. I wont hate you, but I will love you.


    Had this been said half a month ago, Zhan Er would have believed it, but after suffering such a big blow, Zhan Er no longer believed it.


    He stopped talking, just opened his eyes and looked at the scenery outside through the car window. If he saw something that touched his heart, he would recite a poem or two.


    When tired of watching, he would fall asleep again. He would feel dizzy and wake up all the way. He would no longer make a fuss, but his mood would be more and more depressed, as if he had lost his soul.


    Mr. Zhan San was very worried when he saw him like this. He couldn''t help but ask, "Does the young man really like the eldest girl of the Gu family?"


    Zhan Er turned back to look at his uncle: "I like her...I have liked her since the first moment I saw her...I want to like her forever...but she doesn''t like her nephew."


    They also hit him with bricks.


    He rushed to see her even though he was sick, but her brothers and sisters refused to let him see her.


    Mr. Zhan San was helpless. He had watched Xiao Er grow up. After this boy turned to **** at the age of fifteen, he had fallen in love with five girls instead of ten. Every time he fell in love with a girl, he would die.


    So when the waiter said he liked Gu Jinxiu, he didn''t take it to heart.


    But now, the waiter is almost dying of illness and still thinks about Gu Jinxiu, because she has no words to say. Mr. Zhan San has never seen his nephew look like this.


    Perhaps the waiter really takes the eldest girl of the Gu family into his heart.


    Dont worry, Xiao Er, my uncle will definitely help you marry the eldest girl of the Gu family. The girl our Xiao Er likes must enter the Zhan family.


    Zhan Er''s conscience found out, and he begged Master Zhan San: "Uncle, don''t force her... If she is willing, my nephew will marry her. If she is not willing, forget it."


    After saying this, I shed tears sadly again, feeling the pain of not being liked for the first time.


    Mr. Zhan San sneered at this. With Gu Jinxiu''s status, even if he marries her as a decoration, their Zhan family will still make money: "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Since uncle promised you, he will do it for you. Our family Xiao Er is the youngest madman in Dachu, he just wants a woman, there is no reason why he can''t get her."


    Zhan Er frowned when he heard this. He didn''t want to force Gu Jinxiu anymore, but he still had some hope in his heart... Maybe she would like him after she married him and became his woman.


    Zhan San was riding a horse next to the mule cart. Hearing what his uncle and second brother said, he was a little speechless. She was just a peasant girl. Even if she was good-looking, she was not worthy of being promised the title of wife.


    However, this is a matter for the eldest brother, and has nothing to do with his second wife. As long as the uncle does not let the second wife''s man marry a peasant girl.


    Gu Jinxiu was very happy when he learned that the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family had left. He waspletely relieved, but he became nervous again and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, are you really eating at our house on the winter solstice?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, during the day I will go to work on the Yanfu Tower New Year''s Eve, and in the evening we will have a banquet at our house to celebrate the winter solstice. All the family members wille."


    Luo Wu has not visited her house for three months. During the winter solstice, several families wille to her house for dinner. Lets see where Luo Wu can escape.


    Gu Jinxiu knew that Gu Jinli made this arrangement to get Luo Wu toe to the house, but: "Would it be bad to force him like this? Brother Luo Wu suddenly stoppeding to see me. There must be a reason. I want to find out the reason first. Tell Brother Luo Wu in person again."


    "Sister, we can find the reason and call Luo Wu to celebrate the festival at the same time. There is no conflict." Gu Jinli knew that Gu Jinxiu was scared, so he held her hand andforted her: "Sister, don''t be afraid, you can stretch your head and shrink it with a knife. One knife, its not an option to waste it like this.


    We must be upright.


    Gu Jinxiu is a person who is soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Seeing Luo Wu''s sudden change, she felt anxious. She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I will listen to you, sister."


    No matter what, its really not appropriate to waste it like this. If it doesnt work, Brother Luo Wu will give you a word.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "That''s right, but we can''t let him go like this, otherwise this matter will have to be postponed until the year of the monkey."


    She looked at the sky and took away a pair of leather palm guards and leather knee pads that Gu Jinxiu was making: "There are still a few days until Luo Wues back. Sister, there is no need to rush. We can wait until dawn tomorrow."


    Although Luo Wu didn''te to Gu''s house to see Gu Jinxiu, Gu Jinxiu had been making things for Luo Wu and wanted to wait for the winter solstice toe back and give them to him. And she also followed the rules and didn''t do anything too bad. She just made leather palm and knee pads.


    Gu Jinli felt extremely distressed when she saw her eldest sister staying upte every night to make these things for Luo Wu. Her eldest sister was waiting for Luo Wu. If Luo Wu dared note again, she would demolish the Luo family!


    Gu Jinli was furious. While scolding Luo Wu and Qin Sang, he was preparing for the annual celebration of Yanfu Tower. He shipped a hundred hams from Songzi Vige to Yanfu Tower one day in advance.


    On the eighth day of winter, she was busy until dark before returning home. She slept until midnight when she suddenly heard a familiar bird call.


    The bird chirped quite loudly, cooing, and chirping from time to time, which was very annoying.


    Xiaoji was very familiar with the chirping of birds. She could always hear it once a month, so after hearing the chirping of birds again, she got up and knocked on Gu Jinli''s door: "Little boss, that **** bird is chirping again." Why don''t you get up and kill it?"


    In the past, every time this kind of bird cries, the little boss would jump up, leave home and go out to hunt birds. He would kill this annoying bird beforeing back to sleep again.


    Gu Jinli said: "I''m in a good mood today, so I want to be kind and let it live. Leave it alone and go to bed quickly. I have to get up early tomorrow."


    Oh, that ve has gone to bed. Xiao Ji went back to the next room and continued to sleep.


    But tonight the bird seemed very excited. It cooed for half a quarter of an hour, which alerted Gu Jinan. He went out to shoot the bird with a bow and arrow.


    With a whoosh, I dont know if the shot hit, but the annoying bird chirping stopped.


    Qin Sang hid a pack of warm fried fruit sticks in his arms and returned home with his eyebrows furrowed. He couldn''t figure out what happened to Xiaoyu? Every time he imitated the call of a bird, she woulde out quickly. Why didn''t shee out this time?


    Mr. Qin was also awakened by Qin Sang''s cooing. He put on his clothes and said, "Go back to bed quickly. If you have any questions, ask in person tomorrow."


    But Qin Sang was not in the mood to go to bed and asked Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, who made Xiaoyu angry recently?"

 Chapter 676: I don’t feel sorry for him anymore

    Chapter 676: I don��t feel sorry for him anymore


    Chapter 676 I dont feel sorry for him anymore


    Mr. Qin yawned and said: "I have been cksmithing in Songzi Vige recently. I leave early ande backte. I''m not sure if someone made her angry. It seems that the girl is still the same as before. Today she went to Songzi Vige to transport ham, and she even went to deliver ham to Songzi Vige. I''d like to say hello, and you''ve left a whole ham for me. Looking at it, I''m quite happy."


    Qin Sang frowned when she heard this. Didn''t anyone make her angry? Then why didn''t shee out to see him?


    Seeing that he really cared, Mr. Qin said, "I guess I''m too tired after a busy day today, so I didn''t get up to see you."


    "Really?" Qin Sang didn''t believe it, with a bit of disappointment on his face. In the past, no matter how tired Xiaoyu was, she would get up whenever she heard the chirping of birds. She knew it was him who was back and was on his way at night. She didn''t want him to make the trip in vain, so she would get up to see him no matter how tired she was.


    She felt very sorry for him.


    Why dont you feel bad this time?


    Mr. Qin looked at Qin Sang frowning, looking puzzled and a little aggrieved, andughed: "Don''t think about it, go to bed quickly, go to help early tomorrow, and then find a chance to ask. Maybe Xiao The girl just wants to mess with you."


    "Having a temper?" Qin Sang didn''t understand: "Xiaoyu is angry? Did I do something to make her angry?"


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "You can have a temper even if you are not angry. Your mother often had a temper with your father back then, which made your father so anxious that he no longer enjoyed eating meat. How did you know that your mother was not angry at all? , just want to have a little temper and let your father coax her."


    Mr. Qin said with a very experienced look: "You can just go and coax Xiaoyu tomorrow. Say a few nice words and she will be nice to you again."


    Qin Sang was still very worried and felt that Xiaoyu would not lose his temper for no reason, but it was already midnight and Xiaoyu didn''te out. He had rmed Gu Jinan again, so he could only bear not to see her until tomorrow.


    Grandpa, your bacon and sesame cakes. Qin Sang took out a pack of bacon and sesame cakes and handed them to Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin snorted, pointed at the fried fruit strips he had been holding in his arms and said, "The old man wants to eat this."


    There are not many fruits in Dachu, and there are even less fruits in winter. These fried fruit sticks shoulde from the south of the Yangtze River, and a pack is very expensive.


    Qin Sang said: "This is sweet. Grandpa doesn''t like sweets. Let''s eat bacon and sesame pancakes. I bought you a lot of fat meat."


    "My love for you is in vain." Mr. Qin took the bacon biscuits and returned to the house. He turned back and said to Qin Sang: "The food Xiaoyu gave me is much more delicious than what you bought. Ham, pickled ham and so on." Duxian, any one of them is better than yours. If you quarrel in the future, I will definitely help her and not you."


    Let you be stingy and make you pick!


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Well, grandpa can just help Xiaoyu."


    If he quarrels with Xiaoyu, it must be something wrong with him.


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "You really look like your father."


    but


    "Be good to Xiaoyu. I don''t know how much you will drag me down in the future. People are still willing to talk to you, so just be content."


    Sang will take revenge in the future, but this revenge is not easy to avenge.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I understand, grandpa."


    He will arrange things well so that Xiaoyu will not be in danger, nor will she be embarrassed or burdened.


    "Your second brother..." Mr. Qin originally wanted to ask Qin Eng, but stopped talking: "Forget it, it''s gettingte, I''ll go back to sleep."


    Qin Sang knew that Mr. Qin was worried about Qin Eng, and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, the second brother has changed a lot. He has done very well in the past three years."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    After saying that, he went back to the house to sleep.


    Qin Sang went to the lower room, put away the fried fruit sticks, took a hot bath, and fell asleep.


    I got up after sleeping for two hours. The sky was still gray, but the lights of the Gu family were already on. Qin Sang heard whispers and thought it was the Gu family making arrangements to go to Yanfu Tower. After he did a set of boxing in the yard and practiced a set of knife skills, he went to the kitchen, got a small pot of oil, fried the cold fried fruit sticks again, wrapped them in oil paper, and changed into clothes. , went to Gu Jinli''s house with fried fruit sticks.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Who is it? Da Tuan asked in the concierge.


    Qin Sang: Its me.


    Hearing his voice, Datuan immediately came over to open the door: "Brother Qin is back,e in quickly."


    Qin Sang nodded and went to find Gu Jinli with fried fruit sticks in his arms, but he didn''t know that she didn''t get up.


    Gu Jinli knew that Qin Sang woulde to see her early in the morning, so he slept in. She didn''te out of the house, and Qin Sang didn''t dare to break in.


    Qin Sang had no choice but to carry fried fruit sticks and help Gu''s family move the things to Yanfu Building onto the mule cart.


    Gu Jinan was also helping to move things. He nced at Qin Sang but said nothing.


    Gu Jinli didn''t get up until almost midnight. If he didn''t get up, he would miss the time.


    She hurriedly brushed her teeth, washed her face and changed clothes. After breakfast, she took Xiaoji on the mule cart and followed Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan, Cheng Geer and Gu Daya''s family to Yanfu Building in the town.


    Ms. Cui also told her: "Come back early and don''t crowd into crowded ces."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said: "Sang, if there is anything that is inconvenient for Xiaoyu to do, you can help her do it. Come back in the afternoon to celebrate the winter solstice and let Xiaoyu cook grilled fish for you."


    The whole family likes Sang, the second son-inw, but they must catch him and not let such a good young man run away.


    Gu Jinli saw Mrs. Cui looking like she was afraid that Qin Sang would run away, and said hurriedly: "Mom, I just went to Yanfu Tower today to keep an eye on the dishes, and then tell everyone how to eat ham. I won''t run around, so it''s okay. I want Qin Sang to do it and Ill be back in the afternoon, dont worry.


    Since it was the third anniversary and not the grand opening, there was no need for all the family members to go. But she would go to Yanfu House, firstly because she was one of the owners, and secondly, to see if the cooks had spoiled the ham. many.


    Qin Sang''s heart skipped a beat. Xiaoyu no longer called him Brother Qin, and he seemed very angry.


    With a heart in mind, he followed on horseback to Yanfu Tower.


    At this moment, the main entrance of Yanfu Building was already crowded with people. Many people came with baskets to buy vegetables. When they saw the Gu family''s mule cart, they all shouted: "Hey, Gu Xiaodong''s family is here. Is there a 20% discount on today''s dishes?"


    Gu Jinli lifted the car curtain and said to the person who asked the question: "Aunt Cai, except for the ham, all the dishes are 20% off, and the portions are generous. It''s definitely a good deal."


    Aunt Cais family also owns a food shop, but the Cai family and his wife are very loyal to Yanfulous dishes. Theye here to eat there once a month. Every year during the winter solstice, when Yanfulou has a sale, they line up early in the morning to buy food.


    After hearing this, Aunt Cai asked: "I heard from shopkeeper Qi that the first 100 people who buy vegetables can get five slices of ham for free, but is it true? What is that ham? Can the legs catch fire?"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "It is true that the first 100 people can eat a few slices of ham for free. As for what this ham is, you will know after eating it. Keep it safe and delicious."


    Aunt Cai is firmly in the first ce and can definitely eat ham. After hearing this, she didn''t ask any more questions, but waited for Yanfu Building to open to eat ham.


    Other people who were not interested in spending money to buy food asked again: "Gu Xiaodong, can I still get the crystal cake for free?"


    Yanfulou will make a lot of crystal cakes every winter solstice and give them to everyone for free. While suppliesst, they are here to get the crystal cakes, and the children at home are crying for them.

 Chapter 677: sorry

    Chapter 677: sorry


    Chapter 677 Sorry


    "Yes, Gu Xiaodong''s family, we came from Baihe Town, which is quite far away, just to get the crystal cake. If we can''t get it, the children will cry and the old people will make trouble when we go home."


    After three years of development, the reputation of Yanfu Tower has spread throughout the county. Even the gourmets from Fucheng and Linhe Prefecture know that they wille to Yanfu Tower to have dinner from time to time.


    Xiaoji saw these people always asking Xiaodongjia, and there were many young guys staring at Xiaodongjia fiercely. He became angry, and pulled Xiaodongjia back into the car. He stuck his head out and red at the young people who were looking at Xiaodongjia. He said to the person who asked the question: "We at Yanfu Tower started making crystal cakes two days in advance. We made a lot of crystal cakes. Peopleter don''t know, but you can get them in this batch."


    After saying that, he got back into the mule cart and said to Gu Jinli: "Little boss, why do these people love petty gains so much?"


    Come to queue just to get free pastries, why dont you spend some money?


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It is human nature to be greedy for petty gains. Don''t you also like free things? Crystal cakes are easy to make and the cost is not high. Today is a holiday, so let''s have fun with everyone. If the little kids are here You will be very happy when you eat your favorite cakes during the holidays.


    Besides, the money she gets from selling one ham is enough to give her crystal cakes for free every day.


    Gu Jinli is happy when he thinks of ham. This is a very profitable thing.


    There were too many people at the main entrance of Yanfu Tower. The mule cart did not stop, but took a detour to the back entrance of Yanfu Tower. Gu Jinli and the others got off the car and entered Yanfu Tower through the back entrance.


    Qin Sang led the horse and followed Gu Jinli closely. His eyes were glued to Gu Jinli, trying to find a chance to talk, but Gu Jinli ignored him.


    Qin Sang felt wronged, why did Xiaoyu ignore him?


    Qi Kangping stayed in the restaurantst night and had been busy with the restaurant''s annual celebration. After seeing them, he hurriedly greeted them: "Xiaoyu, you are here. The high tform on the first floor has been set up, and the ham is ced In the wing at the back of the restaurant, ording to your instructions, all the hams are hung on the roof of the wing. Go take a look and choose which hams to put up for auction?"


    That''s right, ham is auctioned, and the one with the highest price gets it. No one bid, so she kept the ham as a bast. Anyway, she wouldn''t sell it cheaply even if I beat her to death. She just loves money so much!


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, thank you for your hard work, cousin. I''ll go to the back house to choose ham."


    She will choose ten items to bid on.


    "Dad, brother, you go to the lobby to work first. It is estimated that big guests wille to the door soon." As early as two months ago, Yanfu Building was opened to Mr. Qi, Hu Dong''s family, Zheng''s family, Shangguan''s family, and many other admirers. Wealthy guests who came to Yanfu Tower for dinner sent invitations, inviting them to try the ham.


    The tasting is just a gimmick. After eating, the bidding will begin to kill these wealthy people.


    "Hey, go ahead. We''ll go to the front to help. You don''t have to worry about the things in front." Gu Dashan responded and led the mule cart to the stable.


    Qin Sang led the horse and followed Gu Dashan. After tying the horse, he left quickly.


    Gu Jinli took Xiaoji to the wing in the back house that was specially used for storing ham. This wing was renovated and could be used to store ham. As soon as he entered the house, he smelled a unique aroma of ham.


    Xiaoji looked up at the hams hanging on the roof, frowned and said: "Little boss, will anyone really spend a lot of money to buy these moldy pig legs?"


    Gu Jinli red at her: "What pig leg? This is ham. You can make a pot of fresh soup with just one piece of ham. It''s not moldy. This is normal. Just rub it when you eat it."


    Xiao Ji said with a respectful expression: "I don''t know how to eat this ve."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "You have a beautiful idea. Such expensive things are sold for money, and you still want to eat them?"


    Little girl, when you know how delicious ham is, you will beg me for ham. Dont cry if I dont give it to you.


    Gu Jinli walked in the house, looked up at the ham, and after seeing it correctly, said to Xiao Ji: "Go and bring the white porcin basin, I want to put the ham in it, be careful not to break the white porcin basin, it is very expensive. "


    The recipe for firing white porcin is in the hands of the powerful, so white porcin in Dachu is very expensive, and most people only use pottery.


    Although Gu Jinli knows how to make white porcin, her family is still a farmer and she doesn''t know how to make white porcin, something that can bring trouble.


    Hey, ve, lets go right away. Xiao Ji turned around and left the house. Not long after she left, Gu Jinli felt someone behind him. He pulled out his dagger and waved it at the person behind him.


    Qin Sang grabbed her wrist, but did not dare to use too much force for fear of hurting her.


    But Gu Jinli was not polite to him. When one hand was held, he hit Qin Sang **** the abdomen with the elbow of the other hand, and then pushed him to the door.


    With a bang, Qin Sang''s back hit the door leaf, and he looked at her with a smile in his eyes: "Xiaoyu."


    "What the hell, what are you doing here? You can''t enter this ce." Gu Jinli was very angry and wanted to get angry when he saw him.


    Seeing that she was angry, Qin Sang felt a little flustered and instinctively said, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry?" Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows, looked at him and said, "Do you know you were wrong?"


    Qin Sang shook his head honestly: "I don''t know, but Xiaoyu is angry, so just apologize."


    Gu Jinli felt like hitting someone when he heard this: "I don''t know where I went wrong. Why do you apologize?"


    She put her elbows away and turned away angrily.


    Qin Sang was worried all night and all morning about how he would let her go. He grabbed her wrist and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Gu Jinli turned back and red at him: "Let go, I still have to work."


    Qin Sang said: "You have already chosen the ham. I will help you get itter. There is nothing left to do."


    He held her wrist and never let go. As he spoke, he took a few steps forward, walked around in front of her, and leaned toward her.


    Gu Jinli was startled, took a few steps back, leaned his back against the door leaf, raised his head and red at him: "What are you doing? Are you looking for death?"


    I will cut off your descendants and grandchildrenter.


    Qin Sang was taller than the average person of his age. Although Gu Jinli was not short, when he came closer, Gu Jinli still felt a clear sense of oppression.


    He lowered his head, looked at her with deep eyes, and continued to apologize: "I''m sorry."


    The small apology was quite aggrieved.


    Gu Jinli said nothing and turned his head away.


    Qin Sang didn''t know what to do, so he could only look at her anxiously... Why was she still angry? What are you angry about? Isn''t it good to tell him?


    He looked at her belly again. Could it be that her stomach wasn''t feeling well yet? But it has been many days, and he has already recovered.


    Her waist is so thin, why doesnt she gain weight even though she eats so much?


    Hmm, in the future, he will have to make her eat more and gain more meat to make her more cute, but it will cost a lot of food, but dont be afraid, he will work hard to make money and buy more food and meat to feed her.


    Looking up again, what he saw was her swollen face and rosy mouth.


    The color of her mouth was particrly beautiful, like the crabapple flowers that he used to grow at home, so he couldn''t help but gradually get closer to her, wanting to smell it and see if there would be a delicate floral fragrance?

 Chapter 678: Dealing with the Lin family

    Chapter 678: Dealing with the Lin family


    Chapter 678: Dealing with the Lin Family


    Gu Jinli turned his wrist, and the dagger was already pressed against his heart. He said in a cold voice: "If you dare toe even one inch closer, I will reincarnate you immediately."


    You brat, you are so brave. What do you want to do? I really thought she had a good temper.


    Qin Sang came back to his senses, his face turned red, and he quickly tilted his head back and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Almost


    Gu Jinli turned to look at him and said angrily: "Besides saying sorry, what else can you say? Are you short of words? Do you want me to teach you a few words?"


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "I will be good to you."


    Gu Jinli:


    Damn, are we quarreling now, okay? If you suddenly say something like this, how should I answer it?


    "Go away, I''m going to work." Gu Jinli said fiercely: "If you don''t leave, Xiao Ji wille."


    Xiaoji is the best at talking in small pieces, but if she sees it, she will talk about it again and again.


    Qin Sang said: "I have hidden the white porcin basin. With her brain, she estimates that it will take a quarter of an hour or two to find it."


    Xiao Ji will note in a short time, there are only two of them here.


    Gu Jinli: "You are so naive."


    Qin Sang didn''t refute, just looked at her and smiled.


    "Why are youughing? If youugh again I''ll p you." Gu Jinli thought his smile was annoying, but he looked really handsome when he smiled.


    Qin Sang said: "I am happy to see the little fish."


    I want tough when I am happy.


    "You''re glib, who taught you that? If you dare to talk like that again, I''ll beat you up." Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes and asked him, "Do you talk like this to other little girls?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, I only told Xiaoyu."


    All he saw in the military station were rough old men, not even a woman. Even if he asionally met a woman when he went out, he wouldn''t look at her too much. None of them were as good-looking as Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli knew that Qin Sang was not the kind of person who would pay much attention to a little girl, otherwise she would not have given him a chance to pester her.


    However, she was still angry.


    Qin Sang asked in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, why are you angry? Tell me... Today is the winter solstice. If you don''t tell me the reason, you won''t be able to eat well."


    He couldn''t sleep wellst night, and he didn''t even eat breakfast this morning because of this matter. If Xiaoyu didn''t tell him the reason, he would probably be hungry for the whole day.


    Qin Sangs stomach was very strong, and it sounded at the right time: Gulu Gulu~


    Gu Jinli frowned and looked at his stomach: "Didn''t you have breakfast?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "I haven''t eaten, I''m hungry."


    Seeing that he is hungry, Xiaoyu will definitely feel distressed, he understands.


    Gu Jinli snorted: "Who are you kidding? You smell like fried food."


    Qin Sang took out a pack of fried fruit sticks from his arms and handed it to Gu Jinli: "I made a special detour to the county town yesterday to buy it. I wanted to give it to you to eat, but you refused toe out. I was afraid of the cold this morning, so I fried it again. , its still warm, you can eat it.


    He couldn''t bear to let go of his hand holding her wrist, and he actually opened the oil paper bag with one hand with dexterous fingers. Inside were eight thumb-sized pieces of fried food.


    Its flour on the outside and fruit pulp on the inside. Its shipped from Jiangnan. Only Fu Tai Lou sells it in the county.


    Fruit is expensive. Apart from the fruits in the houses of wealthy families, only Fu Tai Lou still has some. However, Fu Tai Lou does not sell them easily and only leaves them to regr customers.


    Gu Jinli looked at his cautious appearance and softened his heart. He red at him and said, "Rx, I want to eat."


    Hand her hand and ask her how to eat?


    Qin Sang was very reluctant to let go, but he still let go of her wrist.


    Gu Jinli picked up a fried fruit stick, tore off the outer dough and ate the pulp inside: "It tastes a bit like an apple. What is this fruit called?"


    Qin Sang said: "It''s called red fruit." It''s a very precious fruit. He had eaten a lot of it when he was in the capital.


    He asked her again: "Do you like to eat?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s okay, it''s not very sweet, it has a refreshing fragrance, and it suits the taste."


    Qin Sang smiled: "I will get you a few baskets from now on, and let you eat half and throw away the other half."


    Gu Jinli looked at him: "You are so wasteful."


    Damn it, it seems that the words about eating half and throwing away half were her fault. She taught little brother Qin bad things.


    Qin Sang looked at her slightly raised eyes, his heart beat a few times, and he got closer to her: "Well, Xiaoyu is right, you can''t waste it."


    Seeing him approaching again, Gu Jinli pushed him with his hand: "Stay away from me. What are you doing so close?"


    Qin Sang: "It''s cold, so it''ll be warmer if you get closer."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang''s sweating forehead: "You are already sweating, are you still cold?"


    His face is still red.


    Qin Sang is indeed a little hot. Every time he is close to her, he will feel hot, but he likes this feeling: "This is sweating, and it will be coldter."


    Gu Jinli:


    Do you treat her like a three-year-old?


    Qin Sang saw that her anger seemed to have subsided a lot, and asked again: "Why is Xiaoyu angry? Tell me."


    Gu Jinli nced at him and asked: "Lin Leniang, you know, she is Lin Xiaoqi''s sister in the Department of Military Affairs. She likes you very much. When collecting grass, she came to me specifically to say that you are her future husband-inw, and she is Bai Qi''s wife." Madam Hu, you asked me to stay away from you and even called me a vixen."


    He added: "I am very sensible and tell her that if she likes you, she can tell you that when you get married, I will give you a big gift."


    The more Qin Sang heard this, the uglier his face became. It was such a disaster: "I don''t know Lin Leniang at all. I only know that one time Lin Xiaoqi''s family came to the military station to see him. It seemed that it was his mother and sister. But I didn''t go to see them, it was Lin Xiaoqi who saw me. Then he said hello to me."


    Gu Jinli: "Whether you know Lin Leniang or not has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I have already taken revenge and I don''t need you."


    Qin Sang was stunned and suddenly remembered something: "On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Lin Xiaoqi asked for leave, saying that his sister at home was sick and wanted to ask a doctor to see her. Is it you who did it?"


    Gu Jinli did not deny it, nodded and said: "I did it. I poisoned her, and she will have to suffer for at least a month. What, are you feeling distressed? Or do you think I have a vicious heart? That''s just me, and I won''t change it. .


    She said it in a nonchnt manner, feeling bad.


    She didn''t like this kind of herself. She originally flirted with Brother Qin just to tease him and didn''t think about going any further. But he took it seriously and chased after her and tried to be nice to her, which made her very embarrassed.


    If you dont want him, you feel a little reluctant to part with him; if you want him, you feel like its a shame. What if he wants to scumbag me in the future? He still has a blood feud to avenge, and if one mistake is made, her whole family will be destroyed.


    But


    She looked at Qin Sang and couldn''t bear to let him feel sad.


    Ah, so annoying!


    I dont want to see Brother Qin anymore!


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Well done, Xiaoyu. Our Xiaoyu is not bad at all. She was the one who came to trouble you first. You are right to fight back."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will take care of the Lin family."


    The reason why Lin Leniang dared to trouble Xiaoyu was eighty percent because of Lin Xiaoqi. In this case, let''s kick Lin Xiaoqi away.

 Chapter 679: Miss Yang

    Chapter 679: Miss Yang


    Chapter 679 Miss Yang


    Gu Jinli was startled and said quickly: "Don''t act recklessly. You finally subdued the county soldiers at the Division of Military Affairs. You can''t let the Lin family be destroyed in one day."


    She knew that he needed soldiers, and she couldn''t ruin the three years of hard work just because she lost her temper.


    Qin Sang smiled. Xiaoyu was still nervous about him. He was very happy: "It''s okay, it''s just a small g. Even if you have some ability, you can''t do it with a group of family members who are holding you back."


    Afraid that Gu Jinli would worry, he expressed his thoughts: "There are a few new recruitsing to the Division of Military Affairs. They have excellent foundations. As long as they teach for two years, they will definitely surpass Lin Xiaoqi."


    Lin Xiaoqi is determined to be kicked out. He will tell everyone about the Lin family''s affairs that his girlfriend is Xiaoyu. No one can cause trouble for her, otherwise they will bear the consequences.


    Xiaoyu has been helping him. For his sake, he asked all the county soldiers families to nt aphid grass, and also asked them to sell vegetables, eggs, chickens, ducks and other agricultural products to Yanfu Tower, all at a high price.


    She didn''t have to be like this, but she did it. If anyone dared to trouble her without being discerning, don''t me him for being ruthless.


    "Xiaoyu, the soldiers in the Division of Soldiers can be reced." Qin Sang looked at her with burning eyes and said, "But you can''t."


    Xiaoyu cannot be reced, he only wants her.


    Gu Jinli blushed, pretending to be angry: "Why are you saying this? Do you want to force me?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, I won''t force Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu can think about it slowly."


    Although she didn''t make it clear and she didn''t say anything aboutmitment, she was willing to deal with him and consider it, and that was enough.


    Gu Jinli: "What if I want to live in ten or eight years? Are you not going to get married? Are you going to be single like this?"


    Qin Sang: "Then I will wait for ten years. If Xiaoyu wants to spend his whole life, then I will wait for his whole life..."


    Thats fine, it wont be a drag on people.


    Gu Jinli got angry and poked his face with his finger: "If I want to think about it forever, will you let me think about it? Aren''t you going to steal the bride?"


    Qin Sang was stunned: "Do you want to steal the bride? If Xiaoyu likes it, then I will steal the bride."


    Gu Jinli was confused when he heard this and blinked. Qin Sang saw it and blinked at her, as if asking her if she wanted him to steal the bride.


    Gu Jinli suddenly felt a little hot and couldn''t bear it any longer. He got nervous and ran away quickly.


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled. He did not stop her anymore, but promised behind her: "I will not let those ignorant womene to you and talk nonsense. I know you don''t like trouble, little one." Dont worry, Yu, I will block all these troubles and wont let them bother you.


    She gets angry because of this.


    Gu Jinli listened but did not answer the question. She had not thought clearly about it yet. If she answered the question at this time, it would feel as if she had settled down.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Qin Sang didn''t force her anymore. Instead, he flew up to the roof and cut off ten hams with a dagger.


    "Where did you put the white porcin basin? Why didn''t Xiaojie back after searching for so long?" Gu Jinli looked at the tenrge hams and asked worriedly: "Is Xiaoji dumber than you think?"


    Impossible, how could her maid be so stupid.


    However, the fact is that Xiaoji''s brain is really too small, and he couldn''t find the white porcin basin after searching for a long time.


    Qin Sang sat on the floor of the wing, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Don''t worry, we still have half an hour to leave the door."


    Today is the opening hour.


    He took off his coat and put it on the floor: "You sit down and rest for a while." Gu Jinli put his coat away and stuffed it into his arms: "I''ll just sit on the floor."


    She is not a delicate youngdy who has to spread out some clothes while sitting on the floor.


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Why didn''t Luo Wue backst night?"


    Last night she only heard the sound of a horse''s hooves.


    Qin Sang said: "When I went to the county town to buy you fried fruit sticks, I asked him about it. He said that there was something else going on at the Yamen and he would note back until this afternoon."


    Qin Sang knew about Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu. A few years ago, seeing Luo Wu''s enthusiasm for Gu Jinxiu, everyone in the family thought that Luo Wu was going to marry Gu Jinxiu.


    How did you know that three yearster, Luo Wu had alienated Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "Excuse, I said the same thing in the past three months. Tianfu County is much cleaner now than three years ago. How can there be so many things for him to do."


    She must be avoiding her eldest sister, for fear that she will be caught and questioned when shees back this time.


    When Luo Wu learned that the family was going to have dinner at Gu Jinli''s house this winter solstice, he already understood that the Gu family wanted to ask him for a result.


    He was very confused and wanted to go back and see Sister Xiu, but he remembered what Mr. Xia and his wife said... He is just a humble guy, a small ss leader who is not even an official. How can hepare with a wealthy family?


    The embroidery sister is so good. One piece of embroidery can be sold for thousands of taels of silver. This is money that he will never earn in his life. What can he do to treat her well?


    Are you sincere?


    But others are also sincere towards Sister Xiu.


    Compared with the infatuation of the noble family, his infatuation is like the mud in the field. If it is taken out, it will only stain Sister Xiu.


    But he hasn''t seen Sister Xiu for a long time. In the past few months, he has often dreamed about her because he misses her so much. He thought, why not go back and take a look, just take a look from a distance, and then He rode back to the county, pretending that he had never been back.


    After struggling all night, Luo Wu led his horse out of the county town just after midnight. As soon as he left the main street where the county government office is located, a clear voice came from behind: "Brother Luo Wu, are you still in the county? Arent you going home?


    Luo Wu followed the sound and saw a girl wearing a yellow jacket and long skirt walking towards him: "Miss Yang."


    The visitor is Bantou Yangs daughter.


    Ms. Yang is neen this year. She has been engaged to be married to a Chang schr from the next county. However, Chang Schr is not a good person. When she went to take the imperial examination, she met a rich girl in Fucheng and canceled the marriage with the Yang family.


    This matter caused quite a fuss, and Bantou Yang was so angry that he wanted to destroy Chang Xiucai''s house.


    But Miss Yang was stubborn and said that whoever marries such a heartless and unrighteous person would be unlucky, so she readily broke off the engagement with Chang Xiucai. Now two years have passed, and Miss Yang has not said goodbye yet.


    Miss Yang came to Luo Wu with a basket and looked at him. She was very happy in her heart. She really didn''t expect to see him here: "Where is Luo Bantou going? If you don''t go home, why not go to my house?" Celebrate the winter solstice, right? My dad likes you very much, and he will definitely be very happy if he can see you today."


    This is not what a girl should say to a young boy, but Miss Yang said it, which is enough to show her thoughts about Luo Wu.


    Yes, Miss Yang likes Luo Wu.


    After she broke off her engagement with Chang Xiucai, she looked at all the families in the county and felt that none of them couldpare to Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu is a ss leader, a colleague with her father, her family owns a house in the county, and she is also one of the owners of Gu''s workshop. The bonuses she received in a year go to the sea, so she is really a rare rich husband.


    Moreover, Bantou Yang praised Luo Wu very much. Miss Yang often heard her father praise Luo Wu, so she secretly kept Luo Wu in her heart and didn''t want to miss such a good young man.

 Chapter 680: block the road

    Chapter 680: block the road


    Chapter 680 Blocking the Road


    Luo Wu had no intention of talking to Miss Yang. He shook his head and refused: "Thank you very much for Miss Yang''s kindness. Luo has to go home for the holidays and cannot go to Yang''s house."


    After hearing this, Miss Yang was very disappointed, but she quicklyughed again, took out a pot of wine and a lotus leaf roast chicken from the basket and handed them to Luo Wu: "Luo Bantou, take it back for the festival and let your family have a taste of the county town." Eat inside.


    Luo Wu shook his head: "No need, Miss Yang, take it back and add food to Team Leader Yang and the others."


    Yang Bantou''s family did not live a prosperous life in the county town. These foods must have been meat and vegetables for the Yang family to celebrate the winter solstice. It was very bad for him to take them. What should he say if he took them back?


    Miss Yang was rejected by Luo Wu twice, but she was not frustrated. Instead, she took out a pair of red silk flowers from her purse and handed them to Luo Wu: "I haven''t seen Hui Niang for a long time. I made this pair of silk flowers myself. Luo Bantou Can you take it back to Hui Niang for me?"


    Miss Yang had met Luo Huiniang and also met Gu Jinxiu. Three years ago during the Qiao Qiao Festival, Mrs. Jiang invited Sister Gu Jinxiu to go to the Jiang Mansion to beg for clever things, and Miss Yang was at the Jiang family. At that time, a group of girlspeted, but Gu Jinxiu took the prize.


    Luo Wu saw the pair of silk flowers and thought of Gu Jinxiu... Sister Xiu also made silk flowers for Hui Niang to wear, and the silk flowers made by Sister Xiu were much prettier than this pair of silk flowers. They were like real flowers and so fresh. People are reluctant to touch it.


    Luo Wu was worrying about Qingsi, and his eyes suddenly turned red when he looked at Silk Flowers.


    Ms. Yang was shocked and quickly asked Luo Wu: "What''s wrong with Mr. Luo Pantou? But what kind of trouble has he encountered?"


    She really didn''t expect that Roban, the first big man, would have red eyes. This was too inconsistent.


    "It''s nothing. I didn''t sleep wellst night and my eyes are bloodshot." Luo Wu didn''t want others to know what he was thinking. Mrs. Xia said that the reputation of the girl''s family is the most important. If others know that he likes Sister Xiu, Sister Xiu will definitely be disliked by the olddies of the wealthy family. He cannot harm Sister Xiu.


    No need, Miss Yang, keep it and wear it. Hui Niang has many silk flowers... made by the girl from the Gu family next door.


    Ms. Yang was rejected three times in a row. She felt a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "Girl from the Gu family? She is the embroidery sister, I know her. Her embroidery work is indeed good, and her embroidery skills areparable to those of an embroidery master."


    She looked at Luo Wu and smiled: "Compared with her embroidery work, the most attractive thing about Sister Xiu is her appearance. My family lives in the county town, and I have rtives in Fucheng. I also went to Fucheng with my family. See There are many girls who have passed by, but none of them look like Sister Xiu."


    He sighed again: "I don''t know who such an outstanding girl will marry. I don''t think she will marry in the countryside. This will wrong her. She will definitely marry to the city and be the wife of an official family."


    Luo Wu''s face froze when he heard that. Yes, Xiu Jie''er is such a good girl. Trapping her in the countryside is humiliating her. She should marry to the capital or the capital and be an official wife surrounded by many servants.


    "Miss Yang, Luo is leaving first. Say goodbye." Luo Wu almost ran away, not daring to talk to Miss Yang again, for fear that she would talk about Sister Xiu again and let him know how unbearable he was, and let him know that he had How unworthy of Sister Xiu.


    "Hey, Luo Pantou, walk slowly, ride more slowly, don''t be in a hurry." Miss Yang saw Luo Wu''s change in her eyes, and she knew that Luo Wu liked Gu Jinxiu.


    In the past two years, Luo Wu made no secret of his love for Gu Jinxiu. Whenever Gu Jinxiu came to Jiang''s house during the Qiao Qiao Festival, Luo Wu would be there. Every time he received his sry, he would go and buy things for Gu Jinxiu.


    At that time, her father evenughed at Luo Wu and asked him when he would have the wedding banquet. He also told them at home that Luo Wu was really passionate about the eldest girl of the Gu family.


    Ms. Yang heard that at that time and said that Sister Xiu had met her husband. However, after she broke off the engagement, women in the county made unpleasant remarks, which led to the dy in getting engaged.


    She is already neen, and will be twenty after the Chinese New Year. She is a proper old girl. It is not easy to meet a good man, and Luo Wu will not give up. What she did was not considered robbing someone. After all, Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu were not engaged. She was just showing her favor to Luo Wu at the right time and did not use any shady tricks.


    "Danniang, what are you doing here, little girl? Have you bought the wine? You are waiting to drink wine to worship your ancestors." Seeing that Miss Yang had not returned home for a long time, Bantou Yang''s wife took one of her servants out to look for her. , seeing her standing on the roadside looking ahead, he pped her angrily, took her hand and turned to the alley next to her, and walked towards home: "Your father has to go to the Yamen tonight for work. Eat early.


    Yang Danniang said: "Mom, don''t worry, I also bought a roasted chicken with lotus leaves. When we get back, we will use the roasted chicken to worship our ancestors, and then stir-fry a few easy-to-cook side dishes to start the meal. It won''t miss dad''s work."


    Mrs. Yang Bantouughed after hearing this. Her daughter was doing things properly, but her marriage was not going well, which made her family worried.


    Luo Wu rode out of the county town and ran towards Qingfu Town. However, he was stopped by a mule cart less than a quarter of an hour after leaving the county town.


    "Brother Wu, what a coincidence that I can meet you here." Mr. Xia got off the mule cart wearing a big cloak and said to the driver: "How can you drive a mule cart into a pit? "


    Look, he didn''te here specifically to stop Luowu. It was the family''s driver who didn''t know how to drive and drove the good mule cart into the pit. He couldn''t leave.


    Luo Wu''s face turned pale instantly when he saw Mr. Xia. He was already afraid of Mr. Xia. This Mr. Xia looked amiable, but his words were the most destructive. He had been damaged by Mr. Xia to the point that he was afraid of him. He just nodded to Mr. Xia and wanted to ride away.


    How could Mr. Kexia let him go?


    Brother Wu, you are strong,e here and help lift the mule cart. Mr. Xia came over and stood in front of him. If Luo Wu didnt want to cause trouble, he had to dismount.


    Luo Wu had no choice but to get off his horse and help, but he remained silent the whole time, not speaking no matter what Mr. Xia said.


    After the mule cart was taken out, he wanted to leave, but Mr. Xia held him back: "Brother Wu, don''t leave in a hurry. The wheel of this mule cart is broken and you can''t move anymore. There is a set of bronze tripods in the carriage, which is too bulky." , you can help transport it to Zhuangzi with horses. My Zhuangzi is nearby, and you have been there too."


    Luo Wu''s face became worse and worse. He disliked Mr. Xia''s Zhuangzi very much. That Zhuangzi was the sharp de that shattered all his dreams.


    He shook off Mr. Xia''s hand: "Mr. Xia, Luo has to rush home to celebrate the winter solstice. He hasn''t been home for a long time. If he doesn''t go back this time, he will be scolded by his parents at home."


    With Mr. Xia, Luo Wu subconsciously became polite when he spoke... He didn''t want to be called by Mr. Xia again as a vulgar and reckless man who couldn''t even speak elegant words.


    Mr. Xia looked at Luo Wu and smiled: "Actually, I called you to Zhuangzi this time because I wanted to tell you about Sister Xiu''s marriage. You may not know it in the county. Some time ago, a legitimate son of a Jiangnan family asked Sister Xiu. Please marry me."


    Luo Wu froze after hearing this. The legitimate son of the Jiangnan family came to propose marriage to Sister Xiu. Is it true?


    He was afraid that Xiu Jie''er would suffer a loss, so he quickly asked: "So, what is that man''s character? Will he treat Xiu Jie''er well? Will his family look down on Xiu Jie''er?"

 Chapter 681: Attack the heart

    Chapter 681: Attack the heart


    Chapter 681 Attacking the Heart


    The world cares about family status, especially the olddies from aristocratic families. He is worried that they will look down on Sister Xiu and suffer injustice for her.


    Mr. Xia smiled and said: "Don''t be anxious, help me send the bronze tripod to Zhuangzi first."


    Mr. Xia looks down on Luo Wu very much, but he likes to get along with Luo Wu very much.


    It was a great sense of achievement for him to crush this young man''s self-esteem bit by bit and turn this passionate young man full of hope into a decadent and inferior waste.


    Luo Wu had no choice but to agree to give Mr. Xia a bronze tripod.


    The bronze tripod is very big, weighing at least more than two hundred kilograms. Such a bronze tripod with auspicious clouds and immortal beasts poured into it cannot be bought without a few hundred taels of silver.


    Luo Wu knew that this thing was valuable, so he was very careful when moving it, for fear that he would damage other people''s things.


    Mr. Xia smiled beside him and said: "Brother Wu, don''t be so careful. It''s just a copper tripod worth a thousand taels of silver. I didn''t want to buy it at first, but today is the winter solstice. Madam wants to follow the ancient etiquette and have a bronze tripod meal." Venison, so I bought a new bronze tripod.


    With one sentence, Luo Wu almost lost his footing and fell to the ground. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, turned around, and put the tripod on his horse with a shoulder.


    The weather was very cold, but he broke out in a cold sweat... Spending a thousand taels of silver to buy a copper tripod just to use it for a meal of meat?


    It has been almost a year, and he still can''t understand the life of this kind of aristocratic family...is it really the difference between cloud and mud?


    Mr. Xia hurriedly took a few steps to help Luo Wu and asked with concern: "What''s wrong with Brother Wu? Is he feeling unwell?"


    Luo Wu shook his head and said, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he took out the rope and tied the bronze tripod to the horse''s body, then took the horse''s reins and walked away first.


    Mr. Xia said to the driver: "Untie the mule and take it back. Leave the cart here."


    The coachman said: "Sir, country people like to take advantage of petty gains. What if the carriage is taken away?"


    Mr.


    "Hey." The coachman responded. After untying the mule, he led the mule and followed Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu lowered his head as he listened to their words. He threw thirty taels of silver away as often as he wanted. This was his sry for nearly a year.


    After walking for two-quarters of an hour, they arrived at the Xia family''s vige.


    The Xia family''s vige is very big, which is very different from the vige Luo Wu thought. There is no farnd in this vige, only lotus ponds, streams, and pavilions.


    In spring, summer and autumn, Zhuangzi will be full of flowers of various colors, all of which are rare varieties. There is a kind of orchid that can be sold for hundreds of taels of silver per pot, which is really expensive. He was always cautious when walking in the vige, for fear that he would not be able to afford thepensation if he trampled on a flower in the Xia family.


    In the middle of Zhuangzi there is arge house with seven entrances. The house is decorated with carved beams and painted pirs, and the flower hall for entertaining guests is filled with precious jade vases.


    When Luo Wu came here for the first time, he almost broke the sapphire vase in the flower hall, which scared him a lot, but Mrs. Xia said that it was just an ornament worth less than a thousand taels of silver, and it would break if it broke.


    He never knew that the Xia family was so rich, but Mr. Xia said that the Xia family was just a low-ranking family among the wealthy families. Only the ornaments from the first-ss families were valuable, and any item they took out was an antique with a high value. Liancheng.


    At that time, Luo Wu didnt even know what antiques were, and only wealthy people could understand these words.


    "Brother Wu is here?" Mrs. Xia came out to greet him, supported by two maids on the left and right, followed by four second-ss maids, eight third-ss maids, and the old aunt of the Xia family. Even though Luo Wu had seen such a scene once, he was still shocked when he saw it again now, and his head dropped even lower.


    When she first came to this vige, Mrs. Xia once pointed at the maid behind her and said: "Sister Xiu has a top-notch appearance and excellent temperament. She should be the wife of a noble family and live a life surrounded by maids."


    He also asked him: "You don''t want Sister Xiu to live a life of farming in the fields. Where did she live such a life? Sister Xiu is so outstanding, if she lives a life of farming, she will really be ruined."


    Luo Wu didn''t want to ruin Sister Xiu. Sister Xiu should live the life of a rich youngdy. She would have a maid to wash herself up every day. She didn''t have to go to the kitchen to make breakfast. She only had to go to greet her elders. When she came back, she would treat herself as the husband of an official. Once you are out of the house, you can rest.


    After having a child, she would teach her child at home and talk to her child. When she was tired, the nanny and many maids woulde to take care of the child, so she didnt have to do anything herself.


    She just needs to sit in the gorgeous and spacious room, tease the children from time to time, and do some needlework, and the days will pass.


    Mrs. Xia described to him the day when Sister Xiu married the son of a wealthy family. Those days were so beautiful that he wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow into them.


    He can''t give Xiu Jie''er such a life... He is just a farmer and a government servant. He works hard every day and often fails to get off work on time and cannot take care of Xiu Jie''er.


    In the scorching heat, he is always sweaty, and the smell of sweat is so strong that one would cover one''s nose. How could he be worthy of Sister Xiu?


    He has always been a little loach in the mire, while Sister Xiu is like a crane flying in the sky.


    Mrs. .


    After saying that, he turned around and looked at Mr. Xia who was walking slowly: "The bronze tripod has been delivered. Can you tell Luo about the conduct of that Jiangnan family?"


    Mr. Xia smiled and called Luo Wu into the flower hall: "You sit down first."


    Then he said to Mrs. Xia: "Ask the servants to bring the silver charcoal, cut the venison and bring it up. While Brother Wu is here, let''s have a meal of roasted venison together."


    "Yes, I will make arrangements right away." Mrs. Xia did not leave at all. She only turned to the maid next to her and said: "You heard me, hurry up and make arrangements. Within a quarter of an hour, we will have the venison and fine wine." , all the side dishes are served."


    "Yes, I obey my orders." The eldest maid responded, and then ordered the two younger maids, and the three of them hurriedly went to work.


    Luo Wu looked at it, and his heart became more and more humble... This is the way of the aristocratic family. Thedies don''t have to do anything, they only need to order the maids. Even the eldest maids don''t need to work, they only need to order the little maids below to do things. .


    If Sister Xiu follows him, she will be like those little maids and have to do all the work at home.


    She should be living a leisurely life as a richdy, how could she be in the kitchen cooking for their family? Even feeding pigs and chickens?


    Thinking of this, Luo Wu felt that he was not worthy and felt that he was harming Sister Xiu by wanting to marry her.


    After Mrs. Xia finished giving orders to the maids, she sat down and said to Luo Wu, "Brother Wu, do you want to know about the Zhan family?"


    Luo Wu nodded quickly and asked, "Is the Zhan family the one who came to propose marriage to Sister Xiu?"


    Mrs. Xia nodded, but she said very smartly: "In addition to the Zhan family, there are two olddies from aristocratic families in the capital who think the embroidery sister is very good and want to propose marriage for their grandchildren. But the Zhan family is your Uncle Xia I came to visit your Uncle Xia by chance this time. After learning about Sister Xiu, I felt that she had the demeanor of a nobledy, so I wanted to marry her as my wife."

 Chapter 682: poison

    Chapter 682: poison


    Chapter 682 Poisoning


    "What does the Zhan family do? Are the family members easy to get along with? Which young master of the Zhan family proposed to Sister Xiu? How is he like? What do you do for a living now? Can you support your family?" Luo Wu asked many questions in session, each time It makes me feel extremely ufortable to ask.


    The girl he has liked for so many years is about to be a member of another family. Although he wants her to marry into a wealthy family and enjoy happiness, he still feels very sad.


    Mrs. Xia looked at Luo Wu''s red eyes and couldn''t bear it, but she still said: "The Zhan family is not only a wealthy family, but also a rtive of the emperor. They have a daughter who is a princess of Dachu. The Zhan family is an aristocratic family, and everyone in the family She is well-educated, sensible, and easy to get along with. The person who proposed to Sister Xiu was the second son of Zhan''s family, his name was Zhan Yuan, and his courtesy name was Hengzhi. He was the youngest madman in Da Chu. He wrote a poem at the cultural gathering. You can sell it for hundreds of taels of silver, so you dont have to worry about running out of money."


    A poem can be sold for hundreds of taels of silver?


    Luo Wu was shocked and read Zhan Yuan''s name again...Zhan Yuan, Hengzhi, others even had nicer names than him.


    Mr. Xia answered from the side: "The Zhan family is a wealthy family and has umted wealth for hundreds of years. Even if the second son of the Zhan family doesn''t work all his life, he will have endless gold and silver to spend. It is no problem to support the family."


    After Luo Wu heard this, he felt happy and sad at the same time. He was happy that Sister Xiu was attracted by a good family, but sad that he would never be able to marry her in this life.


    Mr. Xia and his wife sang together and talked about how rich the Zhan family was and how young and promising Zhan Er was. They talked about Luo Wu until his head almost dropped to his chest and he couldn''t even lift it up.


    Finally, Mrs. Xia sighed: "That child Hengzhi is an infatuated child. He likes Sister Xiu very much. He swears that he will only marry Sister Xiu in his life and will not take concubines."


    Luo Wu was shocked when he heard this: "Is what Madam said true?"


    Young masters from wealthy families all like to have concubines. Although he hopes that Xiu Jie''er can marry the noble master, he does not want Xiu Jie''er''s husband to take concubines. He is afraid that Xiu Jie''er will be bullied by those concubines.


    Mrs. Xia said: "Of course it is true. Hengzhi was still afraid that his family would not agree, so he had gone home first. He nned to persuade his grandmother and parents first, and then let his grandmothere to propose marriage in person to show his respect for Sister Xiu. Love is heavy.


    Luo Wu was very surprised when he heard this, and kept saying: "That''s good, that''s good..."


    But he should be happy, but he couldn''t help but tears welling up in his eyes, and they fell to the ground with a sound.


    He didn''t want the Xia couple to see him crying and lower their heads in a hurry.


    At the moment of embarrassment, the servants of the Xia family put the burned silver wire charcoal into the copper cauldron and carried it over, and then set up two tables next to the copper cauldron.


    One table was set with sliced venison and minced meat sauce, and another table was set with expensive food that Luo Wu had never seen before, as well as expensive wine with a refreshing taste.


    With a sizzling sound, the servants put the venison on the rack, roasted it slowly, and ced the roasted venison on three porcin tes of different colors.


    Three maids carrying three porcin tes each came to Luo Wu and the others, knelt down and said: "Please use venison."


    Luo Wu was not used to being served like this, so he waved his hands and said, "Get up, I''m not hungry."


    Mr. Xia said: "Brother Wu has never eaten venison, right? This venison is a hundred times more valuable than beef and mutton. It is a delicacy that the nobles in the capital must eat during the winter solstice. Even if Brother Wu is not hungry, he will eat a few slices to suit the asion." .


    Luo Wu felt even more ashamed when he looked at such a precious thing. After asking about the Zhan family, he stood up and left: "Junior, I will leave first. Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia will use it as they please."


    Mr. Xia frowned. Seeing that Luo Wu had decided to leave, he did not try to persuade him to stay. He just ordered his servants: "Wrap the venison on Brother Wu''s te and bring it back to Brother Wu."


    Yes. The servant responded, wrapping the venison with quick hands and feet.


    Mr. Xia took the venison wrapped by his servant and stuffed it into Luo Wu''s hand: "Brother Wu, take it and count it as your wages for helping transport the bronze tripod." After hearing this, Luo Wu did not refuse and walked away with the venison. .


    After Luo Wu left, the servants were sent out, leaving only Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia in the flower hall.


    Mrs. Xia said unbearably: "Husband, isn''t this too cruel? Although Brother Wu''s identity is not worthy of Sister Xiu, he shouldn''t have such thoughts towards Sister Xiu, but he can give the ultimate heir... a man If you cant give birth.


    Mr. Xia interrupted Mrs. Xia: "Madam, you are too kind. Luo Wu is just a humble peasant boy. He should marry a peasant girl to live his life, but he is so bold that he falls in love with Sister Xiu, the eldest son of the Lu family. Is there a woman he can dream of? Giving him the heirloom medicine is already considered a mercy, so we should assassinate him and make him disappear, so as not toe out to disgust my sister again."


    He added: "Madam also knows what the Gu family is thinking. She actually likes this Luo Wu and wants to recruit him as her son-inw! We do this to stop the Gu family from doing stupid things."


    Mr. Xia and his wife would look for Luo Wu and attack his self-esteem again and again, all because they knew that the Gu family wanted to recruit Luo Wu as their eldest son-inw.


    When the couple learned about this, they were really angry. They just thought that the Gu family was crazy. How could a good girl be promised to Luo Wu?


    Because of their status, they did not dare to ask the Gu family to do anything, so they could only attack Luo Wu quietly.


    They didn''t want to poison her before, after all, poisoning was a despicable method, but something went wrong with the Zhan family, which made the Gu family even more determined to marry Sister Xiu to Luo Wu.


    Today is the winter solstice. If Luo Wu goes home, the Gu family will definitely confront Luo Wu regardless of their face and ask him for a correct answer.


    The couple was in a hurry, so they could only stop Luo Wu again and hit him again, but fearing that it would be unsafe, they gave him an infertile drug in the deer meat.


    "Luo Wu doesn''t seem to like eating venison very much. What if he didn''t eat the venison?" Mrs. Xia said.


    Mr. Xia waved his sleeves and said with a smile: "Madam, don''t worry. After what we just said, Luo Wu will definitely feel inferior and will not go home for the winter solstice today. As long as he does not go back, his rtionship with the Gu family will be worse and worse." Oops, even if he is lucky enough not to eat the venison this time, we can still find another opportunity to give him the final drug."


    Mr. Xia picked up the wine bottle and took a sip of wine: "No matter what, we won today."


    Although Mr. Xia lost to Gu Jinli''s gangster tricks, he was still very urate in judging people. He had long seen that Luo Wu had low self-esteem when facing Gu Jinxiu.


    He took advantage of Luo Wu''s inferiority and knocked Luo Wu''s passion out of existence.


    Mr. Xia expected well. Luo Wu was indeed hit by what happened to the Zhan family. He felt extremely ufortable. After riding a fast horse and leaving Xiajiazhuangzi, he hesitated for a long time at the intersection, turned his horse''s head, and ran towards the county seat.


    He went to his house in the county town.


    He bought this house three years ago. The house is not big, but theyout is very warm. It is very simr to the Gu family''s house in Dafeng Vige.


    In the main courtyard of the back house, Luo Wu also nted an elm tree.


    This is what Xiu Jie''er wants to nt.


    Sister Xiu said that if you nt the elm tree, you can pick it and make food when the elm tree grows, which will save a lot of food.

 Chapter 683: Are you ashamed?

    Chapter 683: Are you ashamed?


    Chapter 683 Are you ashamed?


    Luo Wu remembered Gu Jinxius words and spent money to buy a small elm tree and nted it in the house. It has been nted for two years now and the elm trees that grow can be eaten.


    It''s a pity that Sister Xiu is going to marry someone else, so she no longer has to live a life of eating money to satisfy her hunger.


    From now on, she will be well-dressed, well-fed, surrounded by servants, loved by her husband, and have children who will prosper. She will be the happiest person.


    Luo Wu cried. He looked at the elm tree that had lost all its leaves and burst into tears in the small home he had painstakingly decorated.


    He is not worthy of her, no matter how hard he tries, he is still a poor boy.


    His family can live a good life thanks to Xiaoyu. He only has a sry of a few taels of silver a month. Even if he works hard to death, he cannot let her live the life of a richdy.


    Mrs. Xia is right. If he really likes Sister Xiu, he should let her go and let Sister Xiu marry into a rich family and live a good life.


    He let go, forcefully giving up the girl he had loved for so many years... He was very sad. He had no one to talk to, so he could only hide here and cry.


    This is the house he bought. No one wille. He can cry loudly without worrying about being known.


    In Qingfu Town, Yanfu Building, as soon as the end of the hour passes, the restaurant staff start handing out crystal cakes.


    Queue up, queue up! Each person is limited to three crystal cakes. Anyone who jumps in line or fights or abuses will be disqualified and cannot get free crystal cakes. The waiter stood at the gate of Yanfu Building and shouted to the people waiting in line.


    Aunt Cai was the first in line. She wiped her face andined: "Boy from the Lu family, please stop shouting, your saliva will be sprayed on my face. I have been in charge for three years. You guys know the rules, so hurry up and say it." "


    He said again: "Hey, ham, remember to give me five slices of ham."


    Aunt Hong behind Aunt Cai also said: "Yes, remember to give ham, we all want to taste what that ham tastes like. Gu Xiaodong''s family has said that the first 100 people can eat ham slices for free, don''t be stingy. I will hide it and not give it to you to eat, but I will give it to your future father-inws house.


    Even though the restaurant waiter had been dealing with these olddies for three years, he still couldn''t beat them. He hurriedly said: "Don''t worry,dies and gentlemen, the ham slices are already being sliced. They will be brought to youter."


    What are you waiting for? Bring it now, Im going to get the crystal cake. Aunt Cai wanted to see what the ham was and urged the waiter.


    The waiter said: "Just wait a moment. I''ll be here soon. You can get the crystal cake first."


    Aunt Cai said: "Okay, give me the crystal cake, and give me a piece of fried crispy pork and a piece of braised pork. The braised pork made by Yanfulou has a strong vor. Buy one and add two kilograms of tofu." Once the pot is cooked, arge pot will be cooked, enough for many people to eat."


    The boy smiled and said, "Hey, I''ll let someone do it for you."


    Every year, crystal cakes are distributed, and everyone whoes to receive the cakes will buy one or two dishes. The restaurant will not lose money, but will make a profit.


    People at the back were afraid that their crystal cakes would be gone when it was their turn, so they hurriedly shouted from behind: "Those in front, what are you doing? Those of you who are grinding, hurry up, don''t dy our crystal cakes!"


    "Bah! You guys think others are slow, why didn''t youe earlier? It''s too disrespectful to give you free food. Why, you think the free crystal cake is not delicious? Come on, I won''t give it to you anymore, I won''t give it to you anymore. Move back to the restaurant for me." Ms. Chen was wearing a pink jacket, with a high bun on her head and a dazzling gold hairpin. She put her arms on her hips and stretched her neck to curse at the people in the back: "Look at this. You are so used to it, why have you forgotten the stewed soybeans with dried wild vegetables that you atest night? If it werent for us at Yanfu Tower, would you have been able to eat crystal cakes without spending any money?!  Mr. Chen has been here for the past three years. She is very nourishing. Not only does her family have more and more money, she is getting more and more face in the town. When people in the town see her, everyone in the town wants to tter her.


    In the past two years, those who have girls have been particrly ttering, and they all want to marry their girls to their brothers, but she has not agreed to any of them.


    If the other party is a poor person, she will give her a scolding.


    Brother Xing''s knowledge is getting better and better, and he will take the scientific examination with Brother An in the beginning of spring. Although Brother Xing said that he has little chance of passing the exam, Chen feels that it is Brother Xing''s modesty. You can definitely pass the exam.


    In a few months, she will be the schr''s aunt, or his biological aunt. Not to mention the people in the town, even the people in the county wille to curry favor with her.


    Ms. Chen was a person who had been scolded by the whole town. After she came out and scolded her for a while, everyone became honest and hurriedly apologized: "Sister-inw Dagui, look at what you said, are we the ungrateful people?" I thought in my heart. You guys are good at caring for your family. Its the festival today, so I want to take some cakes home early to celebrate the festival, so that the elderly and children can be happy.


    Mrs. Chen snorted coldly: "If you want to get the cakes early, you won''te earlier. Who can me you for staying in bed and sleeping in the back of the queue? Please be honest, don''t look for bad luck during the holidays. There are many people today. You are the distinguished guests, if you ruin the restaurants business, Xiaoyu wont let you go.


    After saying that, he twisted his fat body and entered the lobby holding a small handkerchief.


    Yes, Mrs. Chen lived a good life and had meat to eat every day, so she gained weight, but she was not worried. Instead, she felt that gaining weight was a blessing, and Gu Dagui also liked her like this. The old couple were tired of it all day long. It makes ones teeth sore.


    "Xiaoyu, Auntie Dagui will help you scold the people outside. Don''t worry, they won''t dare to make trouble for you." Mrs. Chen said, twisted around and asked Gu Jinli: "Look at what Auntie did today. How''s the coat? It was newly made in the county, and it cost 500 yuan."


    Gu Jinli looked at Chen and couldn''t say anything: "Like a matchmaker."


    This is all for the best. Given Chen''s age, wearing this kind of Yao red, twisting her body, flicking her handkerchief again, she looks like an old mother in the building.


    Mrs. Chen red at her: "You girl really can''t tell the difference between beauty and ugliness. This dress was bought at thergest cloth shop in the county. It was made by an excellent embroiderer. Thedies in the county really like it."


    Gu Jinli:


    Who is it that cant tell the difference between beauty and ugliness?


    Gu Jinli didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Chen, and gave a perfunctorypliment: "Well, the noble aunt is right. You really look much younger in this outfit. You look like an eighteen-year-old girl."


    Mrs. Chenughed and said, "Xiaoyu, what you said is too much. My aunt is so old, how can she still look like an eighteen-year-old girl? She looks like she is in her early twenties at most."


    Gu Jinli:


    You are awesome, everything you say is right.


    Gu Dagui couldn''t stand it any longer and came over to pull Mrs. Chen away: "You bitch, stop talking nonsense here and go to the kitchen to help. The distinguished guests will be here soon."


    Then he cursed in a low voice: "Shouldn''t I just let you wear it at home? Why are you wearing this coat? How old are you? The folds on your face can trap mosquitoes and you still wear pink Aozi, are you ashamed?"

 Chapter 684: Guests come

    Chapter 684: Guestse


    Chapter 684 Guests areing


    Mrs. Chen was angry: "The folds on my face can kill mosquitoes? Well, you Gu Dagui, do you dislike me for being old? Say, have you fallen in love with some little goblin? You heartless man, I will fight with you Got it!"


    Gu Dagui said hurriedly: "What are you talking about again? You own all the money in the house, so how can I raise a little goblin? Besides, where are you from those money-grubbing women outside? After we die, we will be buried in We are a husband and wife together, so dont think too much and hurry up to help, there are so many customers waiting to get their food.


    Mrs. Chen was happy when she heard this. She turned around and said, "Okay, I''m going to work in the kitchen. Come with me. Don''t even think about watching the goblins outside."


    As long as she didn''t make trouble, Gu Dagui hurriedly followed her to the kitchen to do some small work.


    Gu Jinli is convinced. Can the two of them do this kind of drama every day and not get tired of it?


    Gu Dewang was holding a bamboo box filled with dishes in both hands, and he said casually: "The two of them talk like this every day at home, and we are all used to it."


    Gu Defa also carried a bamboo box and said calmly: "Just get used to it."


    However, even though their parents are so annoying, they haven''t even been able to give birth to a sister in the past three years. Gu Defa still wants to be an older brother. He felt that Gu Dewang had failed as an elder brother, and he thought that as an elder brother himself, he would definitely do better than his own brother.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You have worked hard. I will give you money when you are done."


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa were very happy. Sister Xiaoyu was very generous and got a sry every time she came to help. Although the money was not much, their mother was too stingy and would not give them pocket money. They had to earn it themselves. .


    Thank you, Sister Xiaoyu. The two brothers worked more energetically and ran very fast carrying the bamboo box without feeling it was heavy.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded, then turned to look at the high tform in the lobby. This high tform was about one meter higher than the floor. There were not many furnishings on the high tform. Except for a long table, it was just a four-sided screen.


    The screen is embroidered with the Four Gentlemen of Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum. Behind the corresponding screen embroidery is a small pine tree, a clump of bamboo, a cluster of chrysanthemums, and a blooming early plum.


    Such decoration is both simple and full of vitality. In the winter months when everything is withered, it is really pleasing to see these four kinds of vivid flowers and trees. Gu Jinli is very satisfied with it.


    There are tables and chairs under the high tform, but there are only nine tables. They are used to entertain distinguished guests. Today, we are not doing dine-in, so only these tables and chairs are used.


    As for those who want to buy groceries, they just pack them up and take them home.


    Gu Jinan was leading his servants toy out the red carpet. When he saw Gu Jinli, he said, "Xiaoyu, the guests are probablying soon. You should go back to the room upstairs to apany Cousin Le."


    Xiaoyu is already a big girl. Although shees to the restaurant to keep an eye on her, she can''t go to meet the guests. She can only sit in the upstairs wing, with him as her brother in charge of everything.


    "Hey, I got it, brother, let me go see if Brother Qin has sliced the ham?" He said and ran to the room in the back house where the ham was kept.


    Gu Jinan raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "Brother Qin, are they reconciled again?"


    He couldn''t help butugh, Xiaoyu is really a temperament thates and goes quickly.


    but


    He waved to Brother Cheng and said, "Follow your second sister. Don''t let other people''s pigs take advantage of you too much."


    Although he is very satisfied with Qin Sang as his sister-inw, he has not yet made an engagement. Once the engagement is made, he can talk about anything.


    Brother Cheng nodded again and again: "Yeah, don''t worry, brother, I''m much smarter than Xiaoji."


    Xiaoji is too stupid. He was obedient after being fooled by Brother Sang and his second sister. He helped find the ten white porcin basins earlier.


    Brother Cheng was very responsible and ran to the room in the back house where the ham was hung.


    In the room, Qin Sang stood in the middle of the room, holding a knife in one hand and slicing ham. Bamboo boxes and white porcin tes were ced on the table next to him.


    Ham slices in bamboo boxes are distributed free of charge to the first 100 people, and ham slices in white porcin tes are for the uing distinguished guests.


    Qin Sang''s knife skills are excellent. Each ham slice is evenly thin and thick, and the shape is very beautiful. Gu Jinli and Xiao Ji were wrapping the ham slices in the bamboo box with paper, five slices in each package. When they saw Brother Chenging, Gu Jinli immediately said: "Brother Cheng, quickly take these wrapped ham slices and distribute them to everyone. , if its toote, theyll make trouble again.


    The old women in the town are very tough and can be quite scary when they make trouble.


    Brother Cheng was kicked out by his second sister as soon as he stepped into the house. He said silently in his heart: Brother, it''s not that the younger brother didn''t protect our cabbage with all his heart, it was our cabbage that kicked the younger brother away.


    Okay. Brother Cheng was very obedient and put the wrapped ham slices into the bamboo box, stacked ten of them into a basket, and carried them out swayingly.


    Gu Jinli saw it and said hurriedly: "Xiao Ji, go help Brother Cheng. He is still young and can''t take so much."


    Brother Cheng:


    Second sister, this cabbage is so powerful that she kicked Xiaoji as soon as she kicked him away.


    He turned back and nced at Qin Sang. Qin Sang looked up at him and smiled at him: "Brother Cheng, Brother Sang asked Grandpa Qin to make you a small long knife. It doesn''t have a sharp edge. You can carry it with you."


    His words hit Brother Cheng''s heart as soon as he opened his mouth. Brother Cheng immediately smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother Sang."


    Haha, the eldest brother always said that carrying a knife is dangerous and refused to buy it for him. Now that Brother Sang asked Grandpa Qin to make him a knife that does not use sharp edges, the eldest brother has nothing to say.


    Gu Jinan didn''t know that his younger brother had switched sides in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang: "You are really good at winning over people."


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled: "Brother Cheng, call me Brother Sang, and I will always treat him better."


    Xiao Yus younger brother needs a lot of efforts to win over him.


    Gu Jinli ignored him and only urged: "Watch the ham, watch what I do, and be careful to cut off your hand."


    The knife for cutting a slice of ham is very sharp.


    Qin Sang smiled and looked down at the ham. The knife in his hand kept swishing and sliced out many ham slices.


    We were busy until it was past half time, and after sending away half of the customers buying food, the first wave of distinguished guests finally came to the door.


    The first person toe was Hu Dongjia. When Yanfu Restaurant opened, he did note in person. As a result, he was so shocked by the dishes at Yanfu Restaurant that night that he could not sleep.


    This time I heard that Yanfulou hasunched a new food called ham, which evensts for the winter solstice, so I hurried over with rich households from the county and old diners from Futailou.


    Shopkeeper Qi, your business in Yanfu Building is still so good. Mr. Hu looked at the customers rushing to buy vegetables andplimented him casually. There was no longer the envy he had three years ago in his words.


    Three years have passed, and their Fu Tai Lou has bought thirty famous dishes from Yanfu Lou. Although Yanfu Lou will take amission for every dish sold, their Fu Tai Lou relies on these dishes in Yujiang County. Three restaurants were opened in , Luchang County and Fucheng.


    The restaurant business in Fucheng is very good. Relying on the dishes of Yanfulou, their Futailou has established a foothold in Fucheng. Now they are nning to open Futailou to Linhe Prefecture.


    The Hu Dong family is very grateful to Gu Jinli. It was Gu Jinli who made their Futai Building bigger and bigger, reaching its peak.


    Gu Jinli would help Hu Dongjia in this way because, firstly, Hu Dongjia is a reliable person, and secondly, Hu family has always been running restaurants and has a lot of people in this field. By cooperating with the Hu family, she can make a lot of money without having to worry about opening a restaurant, which is very convenient.

 Chapter 685: Ouyang Hu

    Chapter 685: Ouyang Hu


    Chapter 685 Ouyang Hu


    After three years of experience, Qi Kangping was very familiar with entertaining guests. Hearing this, he cupped his hands and said, "Dong Hu''s family is overly praised. The small shops in this town cannotpare to your family''s restaurant in Fucheng."


    Hu Dongjia waved his hand and said with a smile: "Shopkeeper Qi is so humble. The Hu family can open a restaurant in Fucheng only because of you, Yanfu Tower."


    Hu Dongjia is an upright person, and he doesn''t mind talking about the fact that Fu Tai Lou made his fortune by relying on the dishes of Yanfu House. Because of his uprightness, he has attracted the love of some literary enthusiasts.


    Hu Dong''s family is also very good at being a person. They specially set up a courtyard in Futai Building in Fucheng to entertain literati and crazy people, so that they can enjoy the scenery and write while enjoying delicious food.


    Gu Jin''an knew that Hu Dong''s family wasing, and there was an old man wearing a toga, with a kind face, and a little fat standing next to Hu Dong''an. He narrowed his eyes and immediately stepped forward, bowed and saluted: "Gu Jin''an, ate student, pays homage to Mr. Ouyang."


    Ouyang Hu was stunned, looked at Gu Jinan, thought for a moment, and asked, "Are you a descendant of the Gu family who made Linjiang Fu on the Zheng family''s painting boat in Jinling Mansion some time ago?"


    The aristocratic families in Jinling have a painting boat, and they hold cultural gatherings on the painting boat every year. I heard that Gu Jinan went there for three years in a row. In the first two years, he was a transparent person and did not write poems or songs. But this autumn at the Literary Society, heposed a Linjiang poem, which was really amazing, and he gained some reputation as a result.


    At that time, he traveled to the south of the Yangtze River and was invited by the Zheng family to attend a cultural gathering. He heard Gu Jinan''s Linjiang Fu, so he knew about this young man, but he did not expect to see him here.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "She was bornte."


    Gu Jinan knew that Mr. Ouyang Hu was a food lover, but he never expected that he woulde all the way from Jinling.


    Ouyang Hu chuckled and said, "We are really destined to meet each other in this rural ce. Is this a restaurant owned by your family?"


    Gu Jin''an said: "Sir, it''s not that my little sister opened it with my cousin. Thete student is just here to help."


    Ouyang Hu was born in the Ouyang family. The old Mr. Ouyang who was scolded by Mr. Zhan San for being pedantic was Ouyang Hu''s eldest brother. However, Ouyang Hu was not pedantic. Instead, he traveled around Chu because of his love of food.


    I heard that Yanfu Tower was run by a few guys, two of whom were girls. Instead of scolding them for not observing etiquette, I said with a smile: "He is a hero among women."


    He added: "I heard that Yanfulou is going to eat something called ham today. I came here because of its reputation. I wonder when it will be avable for sale?"


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Mr. Ouyang, pleasee in. If you are ate student, I will have someone serve a te for you to try."


    Ouyang Hu hurriedly said: "It doesn''t have to be like this. Although I am a guest, it is clearly written on the invitation that the ham is going to be auctioned. I can''t break the rules and eat the ham first."


    Gu Jinan exined: "Mr. Ouyang, don''t worry. Although my sister has set the rules for ham auction, before the auction, guests participating in the auction will be allowed to try the ham for free. After all, the guests have to taste it first before the auction, otherwise wouldn''t it be Are you fooling the guests?"


    Ouyang Hu said: "I see, then please take us to the table."


    He patted his fat belly again and said, "I can''t wait to taste the taste of ham."


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded, waving towards Brother Cheng with his hand behind his back. The little guy immediately ran over, raised his head and said: "Grandpa, pleasee with Brother Cheng. Brother Cheng will take you to get a ce." Good location.


    Then he asked: "Grandpa Ouyang, do you want to sit in the private room upstairs or in the front row of the lobby? The private room upstairs is morefortable, but it is far away from the high tform for the auction, so you may not be able to see the hams on the high tform clearly. Sitting there You can see the ham up close in the front row of the lobby, but there are so many people in the lobby that it can be a bit noisy.


    Ouyang Hu chuckled and said, "I''m not afraid. If it''s noisy and lively, I''ll sit in the front row of the lobby."


    This little guy is very clever. He talked about the good and bad things about the lobby and private rooms.


    Brother Cheng nodded after hearing this: "Yeah, Brother Cheng knows, let''s sit in the front row."


    Then he waved to the waiter in the lobby: "Brother Lu Guang, go and move a screen." "Hey, I''ll go right away." After hearing this, Lu Guang hurried to the warehouse to move the screen.


    Brother Cheng said to Ouyang Hu: "Grandpa Ouyang, I will put up a screen for youter so that you can block other people''s eyes and enjoy the scenery on the screen."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Hu smiled from ear to ear. This little guy who looked like a jade doll really knew how to do things. He was very appropriate.


    Not long after, Brother Cheng took Ouyang Hu to the leftmost table in the first row: "Grandpa Ouyang, please sit down. I will bring you the ham slices. I know where the ham slices are ced."


    Speaking, he ran to the back house.


    He ran so fast that Ouyang Hu couldn''t even stop him in time.


    Gu Jinan is very satisfied with Cheng Geer''s performance. After what happened to Mr. Xia, he has lost confidence in the Lu family and does not want Cheng Geer to study with the Lu family anymore. When I was worrying about what kind of husband to find for Brother Cheng, I unexpectedly met Ouyang Hu. It was really fate.


    If Mr. Ouyang Hu could like Brother Cheng and teach him for a few years, it would be a blessing to Brother Cheng.


    Gu Jinan then greeted the others: "Fang Juren, Hu Dongjia, Mr. Lin, Mr. Wang San, please take a seat."


    Mr. Ouyang Hu was brought by Mr. Hus family, so we should sit at the same table together.


    Mr. Hu also talked about his acquaintance with Mr. Ouyang Hu: "Mr. Ouyang likes tripe chicken very much. He thinks the tripe chicken is really delicious. He went to Futai House in Fucheng to eat it several times. I did some ounting in Fucheng. , met Mr. Ouyang, and seeing that Mr. Ouyang loved food, I told him about the ham. Mr. Ouyang was very happy and followed him. "


    Mr. Lin and Mr. Wang San are both frequent visitors to Fu Tai Lou. They were very curious about ham, so Mr. Hus family brought them here.


    As for Fang Juren, he was a former ssmate of Hu Dongjia. Because he was a Juren, Hu Dongjia brought him here to make Yanfu Tower look good.


    Not long after, Brother Cheng ran over and brought a te of ham: "Grandpa Ouyang, try it. This is ham. You don''t need chopsticks. It tastes better when you eat it with your hands."


    This is what the second sister said.


    Lu Peng brought over a pot of wine: "Dear guests, ham will be more fragrant when paired with wine."


    Ouyang Hu was a gourmet and couldn''t resist delicious food. When he saw the ham and wine on the table, he said: "I''ve invited them first, so don''t be polite."


    He is the eldest among these people andes from the famous Ouyang family, so naturally he starts eating first.


    Ouyang Hu picked up a piece of ham and smelled it. He raised his eyebrows and saw a fragrance that he had never smelled before. He nodded with satisfaction and put the thin slice of ham into his mouth...


    In an instant, a rich and fragrant aroma exploded in your mouth. It was mellow and fragrant, and it was really delicious.


    Taking another sip of wine, Ouyang Hu was stunned: "What kind of wine is this? I have tasted all the fine wines in Dachu, but I have never tasted such a fine wine... It''s a bit like Jinling wine, like Songhua wine, and there''s a hint of... It smells of flowers and fruits, what kind of wine is this?


    Ouyang Hu was so drunk that he looked at Gu Jinan and asked.


    Brother Cheng raised his hand and said, "I know, let me tell you."

 Chapter 686: auction

    Chapter 686: auction


    Chapter 686 Auction


    Ouyang Hu smiled and said, "Oh, you know, then you can tell me."


    Cheng Geer said: "This is the wine prepared by my second sister. It contains Jinling wine, Songjiang wine, Luhua wine, a little pomelo peel, a little plum blossom, and a little ordinary sweet rice wine."


    He was very proud and said: "This is our Yanfulou''s unique drink. It is prepared ording to the proportion. It cannot be prepared by other restaurants. It is specially used to go with ham."


    The second sister said that the best match for ham is red wine, but there is no red wine here, so she had to mix a new wine to go with the ham.


    Ouyang Hu was shocked when he heard this: "You can actually mix wine like this?"


    Mixing several kinds of wine together to make a new wine is something Ouyang Hu has never heard of.


    Your second sister is really smart. Ouyang Hu praised.


    Brother Cheng smiled and said: "A little bit, not very smart. The second sister can be stupid sometimes."


    Especially when getting along with Brother Sang, the second sister will always be stupid, and sometimes he can''t stand it, but his second sister is still very stupid and happy.


    The eldest brother said, let the second sister go. Anyway, she doesnt make stupid mistakes often.


    Ouyang Huughed out loud when he heard this. This little guy is very lovable.


    Master Zheng, Lieutenant Jiang County, and Prime Minister Fang County are here! A loud shout interrupted the conversation.


    Gu Jinan said hurriedly: "Sir, please forgive me, I will go and greet some of the adultster."


    Ouyang Hu said: "Go."


    After saying that, he started eating ham and drinking wine, his fat face was very happy.


    Magistrate Zheng learned that Yanfulou was selling ham today, so he came here with his son, three masters, and the county government official.


    He was originally here to cheer, but unexpectedly he met Ouyang Hu. Magistrate Xu''s words immediately came to his mind: Brother Zheng, the Gu family is a lucky family, with unreasonable luck. If you want to be promoted, you should get closer to the Gu family.


    The Gu family''s luck is really amazing, they actually attracted Mr. Ouyang Hu.


    Mr. Zheng couldn''t bear it any longer. He exchanged a few polite words with Gu Jinan and immediately took his son to pay him a visit: "I''d like to meet Mr. Ouyang in the evening. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing?"


    Its been a really long time since we havent seen each other for a long time, at least twenty years ago.


    County Magistrate Zheng was still a young boy when he first met Ouyang Hu, and now he is a middle-aged uncle.


    Even if Ouyang Hu has a good memory, he still can''t remember him: "Who are you?"


    Magistrate Zheng said: "I was bornte in the Jinling family of the Zheng family. Twenty years ago, I heard Mr. Zheng say that running a country with great power is like cooking small dishes."


    "Oh, yes, this happened. I would have forgotten it if you didn''t tell me." Ouyang Hu said while eating: "Are you here to buy ham too? Did you bring enough money? I just asked, that ham is so expensive. Its expensive, its priced at five hundred taels.


    Ouyang Hu looked like I was afraid that you would make a fool of yourself if you didnt have enough money to buy ham. After all, he is the magistrate of a county, so it is not easy to get credit.


    Magistrate Zhengs face froze, and Jiang Qi said with a clear eye: Dont worry, old man, we have brought enough banknotes.


    The Jiang family has made a lot of money in the past three years due to the soybean oil business. Jiang Qi brought three 500-tael silver notes when he came back. He will lend two to Magistrate Zheng.


    Ouyang Hu nodded after hearing this: "That''s good."


    Brother Cheng knew that Magistrate Zheng was embarrassed, and he also knew Magistrate Zheng''s son. He took Magistrate Zheng''s son''s hand and said to Ouyang Hu: "Grandpa Ouyang, this is Brother Qing. He is seven years old this year. He is very young." Be good." Zheng Qing bowed to Ouyang Hu and said, "Hello, Grandpa Ouyang."


    Ouyang Hu saw him then and said with a smile, "It''s good for you too."


    He said to Brother Cheng again: "You are indeed very good."


    Brother Chengughed when he heard this, and Magistrate Zheng alsoughed. Eng of the Gu family is indeed smart and good at doing things. He treats his brother Qing sincerely.


    Since Ouyang Hu was sitting in the lobby, Magistrate Zheng also sat in the lobby.


    Not long after, Mr. Qi also came with several wealthy guests from Fucheng. When he learned that Ouyang Hu was at Yanfu Tower, he almost fainted with excitement.


    What a mistake. The two gangsters from his family were afraid that he would use them to marry into the Gu family. They were unwilling toe to Yanfu Tower. If they followed, they would be able to meet Mr. Ouyang Hu.


    Although Ouyang Hu cannot bepared with Mr. Ouyang, he is still a famous bachelor in Dachu. If he can give some advice to his two boys, their knowledge will definitely improve.


    Ouyang Hu just said a few words to Mr. Qi and then started eating his slices of ham. After eating, Brother Cheng brought two more tes with good sense, which made Ouyang Hu extremely happy.


    Gu Jinli secretly watched from the private room on the second floor. When he saw everyone had arrived, he asked Gu Jinan to start the auction.


    Gu Jinan immediately told Lu Peng to close the door. Those who had not bought food outside should queue up at the side door window. They could no longer buy food at the main entrance.


    Qi Kangming and Gu Jinan went to the auction in person.


    Ten hams were ced in white porcin basins andid out one by one.


    Gu Jinan pointed at the ham and said: "Dear guests, these are Yanfu hams. They are made from the finest pork legs, marinated for three years, and cooked fresh every three years. The craftsmanship is exquisite, which shows that they are quite rare. The taste of the ham, everyone. Your distinguished guests have already tasted it, and you know whether it is worth the minimum price of five hundred taels."


    Mr. An, whoes from Fucheng, has a great business and is a family of merchants for generations. He has long targeted ham, but: "Although the taste of ham is good, it is indeed rare to cook it once every three years. However, your Yanfu Building should have it every year in the past three years." Let''s make hams. How many are made? Thousands or tens of thousands? Since the one with the highest price gets it, if your Yanfu House makes too many hams, the price will be lowered, which is extremely disadvantageous for the buyer. "


    He also made it clear: "An is a businessman who only seeks profit. Only when the ham is refined and rare can the price go up. If you produce too many hams every year, these three advantages will be lost. Then if we buy it, then Youll lose money.


    Boss An just wants to spend the least money to buy arge amount of ham, and then transport the ham to the capital to make a fortune, so he wants to lower the price and does not want to hold an auction. If it''s going to be auctioned, it should be done by Anjia.


    Ouyang Hu frowned when he heard this and looked at Boss An: "Boss An regards ham as a raremodity that can be measured by money, but I regard ham as a rare treasure. It''s enough to get one or two of the treasures, but you shouldn''t give up all the treasures." To gather them all together and then sell the treasures at double the price is to lose the word treasure."


    Boss An was a little embarrassed when he heard this. The fat old man was scolding him as a profiteer and he shouldn''t hoard goods. He was about to get up and argue with Ouyang Hu, but was stopped by Mr. Qi: "Boss An, don''t be impulsive. This is Mr. Ouyang Hu."


    Boss An was surprised. When he learned that he was from the Ouyang family, he immediately cupped his hands and sat down again.


    Gu Jinli:


    The old face is a little red, she is a profiteer!


    She turned around and asked Qin Sang: "Am I a profiteer?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "No, Xiaoyu is a very conscientious girl."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and asked again: "Isn''t Luo Wu back yet?"


    Its almost noon, what is there to be busy with in the yamen till now?


    Recently I have to save manuscripts to prepare for updates. The update will change from 8,000 words per day to a guaranteed 6,000 words per day + 8,000 words asionally. Regarding Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu, do you hope they will be together? This is thest time I ask, giving everyone the initiative. Gu Jinxiu marrying Luo Wu or marrying someone else is a side plot, which will not affect the main plot and can be circled back. Luo Wu is not perfect, but everyone has a baby bird mentality, and they will care about the first person they care about. Gu Jinxiu is like this. She has Luo Wu in her heart, but whether to marry or not, please give me your opinion. I am now Difficulty in choosing,

 Chapter 687: shameful

    Chapter 687: shameful


    Chapter 687: Shame


    Luo Wu doesnt want to marry her eldest sister?


    Gu Jinli is a very protective person and can''t stand others treating her eldest sister like this.


    Her fists were so itchy that she wanted to beat Luo Wu violently!


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, let''s finish the auction first. If Luo Wu doesn''te back today, I will ride to the county seat to find him and drag him back."


    Xiaoyu''s family is very worried about Gu Jinxiu''s marriage. After all, if the girl''s family is old and they don''t get married, people will talk about it, and they are fleeing from poverty. If they see that Gu Jinxiu is dying getting engaged, there will probably be some rumors. Harsh wordse.


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing Qin Sang''s words. As long as he said it, he would do it. Brother Qin is still very reliable.


    Gu Jinli smiled at him and handed him a te of ham: "Eat my reward."


    Qin Sang smiled, took the te, picked up a piece of ham with chopsticks, but did not eat it himself, but handed it to her.


    Gu Jinli instinctively turned his head and opened his mouth to eat. The moment he bit the ham, he was stunned. He blinked and looked at Qin Sang, and said angrily with a red face: "Why are you feeding me?"


    Smelly boy, where did you learn this trick? How many women have you used it on? Recruit me honestly!


    Qin Sang was very innocent: "You always eat ham slices with your hands. I thought you would catch them with your hands."


    How do you know you opened your mouth and ate it?


    Gu Jinli''s face turned even redder. This time he was not shy, but angry: "Are you ming me?"


    How dare Qin Sang me her? He quickly picked up another piece of ham and handed it to her mouth: "You eat it."


    Gu Jinli was stunned, took the ham slices with his hands, stuffed them into his mouth and started eating... he finally got his face back.


    Qin Sang had a pleasant smile on his face. Although Xiaoyu was fierce and mature, she had liked to tease him deliberately over the years, but when she met him for real, she would be at a loss... After all, she was still a human being. The little girl, even though she found it fun and was familiar with him, and wanted to tease him, she was still scared because she didn''t understand.


    Downstairs in the lobby, although Boss An did not quarrel with Ouyang Hu due to his status, he still refused to let go. He felt that the reserve price of only five hundred taels for the ham was already very high, and there was no need to auction it again.


    "Although ham is good, it is made of pig legs. A pig only costs three to five taels. The most expensive pig leg is only half a tael. Yanfulou wants to make a thousand taels with half a tael. Isn''t this too much? Ridiculous? An has been doing business for thirty years and has seen many strange items, but none of them cost so low yet sell for such a high price."


    Actually, he wanted to use the word "mean", but he was afraid of offending Mr. Ouyang Hu. After all, Mr. Ouyang Hu likes to eat ham very much. The old man had already eaten three tes and he was still eating. Three tes, which meant he had swallowed thirty taels of silver alive. Boss An felt very painful.


    Mr. Ouyang Hu did not speak, but continued to eat ham slices, as if he were watching a show.


    Gu Jinan told Boss An about He Shiliu''s fortune: "There was an uncle in our vige who was looking for rocks on the mountain. He found a strange stone without spending any money and only spent effort, and sold it for nearly a hundred taels of silver. And. The customer who bought his rare stones eventually resold them and made a huge profit. Does Boss An think the strange stones are cheap and worthless, or does he think the customer who bought the strange stones is mentally ill?"


    Boss An was so shocked that he was speechless. Jiangnan aristocratic families love strange stones, especially the homes of literati. Almost every household has andscape of strange stones. Can he say that broken stones are not valuable?


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "They are both stones, and the strange stones can be sold for hundreds or even thousands of taels. They are both pig legs, and the ham can be sold for the same high price as the strange stones. Boss An, do you think Wan Sheng''s words are right?"


    Without waiting for Boss An to reply, Gu Jinan added: "Treasures require Bole, and the value should be decided by the diners. If Boss An feels that the ham is not worth the high price, just don''t bid."


    Boss An''s face darkened. He was so crazy. This is tantamount to saying that if you don''t like it, don''t buy it. He had long heard Mr. Qi say that the Gu family''s business was different from other people''s. Other families were afraid that their goods would not be sold, so they tried their best to beg customers to buy goods in a low profile. But the Gu family doesn''t care about people. They look at people when selling goods. If they think you''re not good, they won''t sell to you.


    And the Gu family is very honest. For example, after the Gu family''s spices are sold to the Qi family, they will not sell them to people from He''an Prefecture. Just like Anjia, he tried to get the spices several times but failed.


    But the An family was very smart and knew that someone from the Qi family was an official in the capital, and that the Zheng family was behind the Gu family to keep up with the officials, so they didn''t use any dirty tricks.


    Boss An was scolded by Gu Jinan, and he was angry in his heart. Boss Tian who came with him always wanted to curry favor with Anjia. When he saw this, he pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "Young people, please don''t speak arrogantly. The Anjia is the home of a wealthy family." , the shop has opened in every prefecture in the south of the Yangtze River, and there is also a shop in the capital. By cooperating with the An family, your ham can be sold further afield."


    Boss Tian is here mainly to tter Anjia. Although the ham is good, his family can''t take it from Anjia, so he might as well help Anjia.


    But he did not help.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan smiled and said: "There are outstanding people in Chu, and there are many famous families."


    The implication is that there are many merchants with money, and the Gu family is not short of An Jia as a guest.


    Boss An was a little angry, why is this guy named Tian so stupid?


    The more stupid thing happened. Boss Tian was very angry and stood up and said: "Boy from the Gu family, don''t get too crazy too early. We are the only people in this lobby. If we don''t raise a price, who will you sell your ham to? What are you going to do today?" All this grand arrogance is in vain!"


    Gu Jinan smiled, looked at Feng Lian who was running hurriedly from the side road, and asked: "But people are here?"


    Feng Lian said with a smile: "When we return to Brother An, Mr. Zheng has arrived and brought the great merchants of Jinling. Brother Zezi and Brother Xing are bringing them here."


    Zheng Ying and Gu Jinan have a very good rtionship. In addition to studying hard, Zheng Ying has also been taking over the family''s industry and practicing in the past three years. When he learned that the Gu family''s hams were edible and sold at auction, he became interested and reported it. The elders in the family came here with Jinling merchants.


    "Mr. Zheng? Which Mr. Zheng?" Boss An was shocked and asked.


    Mrs. Chen had been watching the excitement at the door leading to the kitchen for a long time. When she heard these words, she couldn''t hold back anymore. Her chest straightened out, her chin raised, and she said proudly: "Of course it''s Zheng from the Zheng family, a wealthy family in Jinling." Mr. Ying. Haha, you didnt expect that we know such a noble person, and the one who went to pick up Mr. Zheng was my nephew, dear."


    Their family knew that Brother Xing went to pick up Mr. Zheng. Because of this, the family was very happy. The eldest brother even took Brother Xing to buy a new set of clothes, fearing that he would lose face and not be able to please the nobles.


    Boss An was stunned. It turned out to be the eldest grandson of the Jinling Zheng family who came in person. The rtionship between Gu Jinan and Zheng Ying was indeed very good. As the eldest grandson, he came to the countryside when he was not at home to worship his ancestors during the winter solstice.


    With Zheng Yings support, Boss An is determined not to lower the price of ham anymore.


    When Boss Tian heard that Mr. Zheng Ying from the Zheng family was here, his face was burning with pain. He looked very embarrassed.


    But he can''t afford to offend the Zheng family, and he can''t afford to offend a woman whoes from nowhere?


    Boss Tian pointed at Mrs. Chen and cursed: "Where did youe from, a country shrew? Do you have the right to speak here?"

 Chapter 688: Make a fortune

    Chapter 688: Make a fortune


    Who is Chen? She was a well-known shrew in Qingfu Town, and she felt that her nephew was very proud of having an affair with the Master of the Zheng family. How could he tolerate Boss Tian''s arrogance?


    She immediately rolled up her sleeves and put her hands on her hips and yelled at Boss Tian: "Ah! You said I''m a shrew. Where did you get the wild boar from? Look at you fat head and big ears. Your brain is so thick with fat that you can''t speak." Lets be honest, if you dont like ham, dont buy it. If you dont have money, you stille to pretend to be a noble. You are a wild boar wearing brocade clothes. No matter how well you wrap it on the outside, you are still a beast on the inside, with ck hair!


    Boss Tian is fat and has dark skin. At first nce, he really looks like a ck wild boar.


    Boss Tian was trembling after being scolded. He pointed at Mrs. Chen and said, "Shrew, you really are a shrew."


    Mrs. Chen didnt mind being a shrew, and thought it was good to be a shrew. If she was fiercer, others wouldnt dare to bully her, so she yelled angrily: I am a shrew, so are you a wild boar?


    Pfft~ Fang Xiancheng couldnt help it anymore. Heughed out loud and awkwardly said, Im sorry.


    Fangxian Cheng is very young, only twenty-five years old this year. He has been waiting in the capital since he was a Jinshi in high school five years ago. Later, the case in Tianfu County became too big, and the superiors did not appoint a county magistrate for a long time. Originally, they wanted to transfer a county magistrate from the neighboring county, but those people were all smooth people. The court was afraid of another Zou county magistrate, so they simply selected someone from their group of young and honest candidates and Jinshi.


    He was lucky enough to be selected, and brought his family to take office. He served as county magistrate for three years. His performance was always tepid, but he was very good at listening to County Magistrate Zheng.


    Gu Jinli was lying on the window of the wing, looking at the lobby downstairs, listening to Chen''s curse words, and almostughed out loud. Boss Tian, Boss Tian, who do you want to quarrel with? Why are you looking for Mr. Chen? This is the rhythm that wants to be scolded to death.


    Boss An couldn''t sit still and could only say: "Boss Tian, please sit down first. We are here to bid for hams, not to quarrel with the shrew."


    "Bah, that sounds really nice. Why are you pretending to be buying low and selling high?" Mrs. Chen is very smart and has learned a lot from Gu Jinli. Buying low and selling high is what Gu Jinli often does. Mrs. Chen now also learned.


    Boss An swore that if this was in his house, the shrew dressed like a madam would not survive until the sun went down and would be killed by him immediately, but now he could only endure it.


    Gu Jinan allowed Chen to scold him without speaking to stop him. When he saw that Boss An and Boss Tian had stopped talking, he raised his hands to the big guys and said, "Dear guests, please wait a moment. Gu will go to greet Young Master Zheng."


    Boss An is a flexible and flexible person. When he heard this, he was the first to say: "Mr. Gu, please excuse me."


    Boss Tian secretly scolded Boss An as a fox. In order to help him lose face, he turned around andplimented Gu Jinan. As expected of a businessman, he only valued profits.


    Gu Jinan smiled and took Feng Lian to the side entrance of Yanfu Building. As soon as he went out, he saw two green cloth carriages.


    Gu Dexing got off the first carriage, followed closely by Zheng Ying.


    Zheng Ying was very happy when she saw Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, I would like to congratte your family for having another source of wealth."


    Zheng Ying knows how difficult it is to make money since she started managing her family''s property. A wealthy and aristocratic family like them can live a life of fine clothing and fine food because of the wealth left by their ancestors. Without the support of their ancestors'' huge wealth, they would not be able to support themselves at all, so they think it is amazing that the Gu family can start from scratch and be rich by relying on the things they make.


    Gu Jinan said: "It''s just a small amount of wealth, notparable to the property of Brother Zheng''s family."


    He thenined: "It is really my fault that I asked Brother Zheng toe here during the big festival."


    Zheng Ying said: "It doesn''t matter, I can juste and see my uncle."


    This n uncle is the magistrate of Zheng County.


    While talking, two more people got out of another carriage, both of them were good-looking people with extraordinary bearing.


    Coincidentally, Gu Jinan also knew these two people. Gu Jinan smiled and cupped his hands: "Dong Dong''s family, Dou Shaodong''s family."


    The Dong family has an excellent garden vige in Jinling, which is often lent to literati for cultural gatherings. Therefore, the Dong family is very good in the eyes of literati, and they will not look down on the Dong family just because they are merchants.


    The Dou family was not from Jinling, but from the capital. The Dou Shaodong family was in charge of the Dou family''s property in Jiangnan, so they lived in Jinling for several years and got to know Zheng Ying. This time he will follow, just for the ham.


    Dou Shaodong is young, only in his early twenties, and he is rtively straightforward. After seeing Gu Jinan, he immediately said: "Brother An, has the auction started? Stop being impatient and hurry in to see the ham. If you want to reminisce, wait until the auction is over." Say it again."


    Gu Jinan knew the temper of Dou Shaodong''s family and said with a smile: "We are just about to start, everyonee in first."


    It''s gettingte now, and he also wants to get the auction done as soon as possible.


    Gu Jinan took Zheng Ying and the others into Yanfu Building and looked at Gu Dexing halfway.


    Gu Dexing smiled and nodded at him. It was obvious that the trip went smoothly and he showed his face in front of Zheng Ying.


    Gu Jinan felt relieved, walked through the winding side passage, and entered the restaurant lobby.


    Zheng Ying saw Ouyang Hu and immediately rushed over to salute: "Wan Sheng is paying homage to Mr. Ouyang. I didn''t expect that Mr. Ouyang is also here. It''s really fate."


    Some time ago, Ouyang Hu went to attend a cultural gathering at the Zheng Family Painting Boat, but he only stayed at the Zheng Family for a few days. Later, he left Jinling and continued his travels. Unexpectedly, he ended up in Qingfu Town and Yanfu Tower.


    Ouyang Hu smiled and said: "The Zheng family boy is here. Sit down quickly and try the ham. After you taste it, you will bid."


    He then called to Dong Dongs family and Dou Shaodongs family: You two are also here to buy ham, so hurry up ande here to try it and get a better price.


    Looks like his family is selling ham.


    Dong Dongs family and Dou Shaodongs family were stunned for a while. Aftering back to their senses, they took their seats calmly. After eating a few slices of ham, they sighed: "It is indeed a delicacy that took three years to make. The taste is really unique."


    He then asked Gu Jinan: "Brother An, how long can this ham be kept? Will the taste change? What effects will it have on the body after eating it?"


    Gu Jinan replied: "Ham can be stored for a long time, a few years is not a problem; as long as it is stored well, the taste will not change over time; eating it is not harmful to the body."


    Ouyang Hu said: "Don''t worry, I''ve eaten several tes. There''s no problem. The biggest problem is that I still want to eat after eating."


    The Ouyang family has a very high status among the literati of the Chu Dynasty. Although it is not as good as the Lu family of the previous dynasty, it is still a family that can have far-reaching influence with just a word. As soon as he said this, the Dong Dong family and the Dou Shaodong family werepletely relieved and decided to spend a lot of money. Buy the ham.


    Gu Jinan didn''t waste any more time, walked up to the high tform and said: "The base price of a ham is five hundred taels. Each time the price is increased by fifty taels, the one with the higher price will get it. If you, distinguished guests, want to buy it, please make an offer."


    With a ng, he hit a piece of iron with a hammer, making a crisp sound, and the bidding began.

 Chapter 689: You poor guy

    Chapter 689: You poor guy


    Chapter 689 You poor guy


    Boss An felt very uneasy when he saw the two wealthy businessmen from Jinlinging. As soon as the hammer fell, he immediately shouted: "Five hundred and fifty taels."


    Dou Shaodongs family said, Jianghuai people are stingy. Ill bid you eight hundred taels.


    Boss An was confused. He looked at the young man and said, "Do you know how to do business? Where can you pay so much for one price?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family is very wealthy. After giving Boss An a "you poor guy" look, he said arrogantly: "It''s just eight hundred taels of silver, not eight hundred taels of gold. What''s the fuss? The ham is worth this price." Three Cooked fresh every year, such a treasure will definitely be a New Year gift that the powerful people in the capitalpete for."


    This is what Dou Shaodong''s family is looking for. The powerful people in the capital are rich and have good face. The more expensive the New Year''s gift is, the more face they will have.


    Boss An was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He was a veteran in the business field and stopped following the price for fear of raising the price too high.


    But Dong Dongs family said: Eight hundred and fifty taels.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Qi also shouted, "Nine hundred taels," in order to tter the Gu family.


    Hurry up if you want to bid. He doesn''t want to spend nine hundred taels on a pig leg. He just responds to the situation and shouts casually to show his goodwill to the Gu family.


    Boss An was so angry that he vomited blood, but he still refused to follow.


    Ouyang Hu made a bid at this time: "One thousand taels. The ham is made of colored ze in the meat and is the pearl of the sea. It is worth a thousand taels."


    In one sentence, the price of ham waspletely raised. Since then, many people have called ham zed meat, and this is also the beginning.


    The Dou Shaodong familys eyes lit up. Mom, Liulirou, Mr. Ouyang, your words are worth more than ham. The Dou Shaodong family is even more determined to transport the ham to the capital for auction.


    But he did not follow the price and left the first ham auctioned to Mr. Ouyang, which would build momentum for him to auction hams in the future.


    He was the first to stand up and said: "Mr. Ouyang is famous far and wide and is our elder. You should bid for the first ham. The younger generation will not follow the price."


    Having said so, Dong Dongs family will naturally not follow him again.


    Gu Jinan asked three times if there was anyone else bidding? After seeing no one bid, he hammered the iron block and shouted loudly: "Mr. Ouyang bought Yanfu ham for one thousand taels!"


    He brought the high-quality oil paper and wrapped the ham for Mr. Ouyang himself. Although it was wrapped in oil paper, the cloth strip tied with the ham was of great quality.


    Mr. Ouyang is well-informed and saw at a nce that the strip of cloth was actually a long piece of embroidery with a blessing scripture embroidered on it, and there were four words embroidered on the end of the strip of cloth: Mr. Fu''an.


    "This is Mr. Fu''an''s embroidery." Ouyang Hu was very surprised: "This ham is worth buying, and I can even get a small embroidery by Mr. Fu''an."


    Boss An and the others were shocked when they heard this: "Is it really Mr. Fu''an''s embroidery?"


    They know that Mr. Fu''an is an embroiderer who suddenly appeared three years ago. He is famous for his vivid characters and rural scenes. He can also embroider some scriptures and is very popr with the olddy of the aristocratic family. Boss An''s wife also bought a piece of embroidery by Mr. Fu''an at a high price. She keeps it as a treasure every day and will not be touched easily. She will only show it off during banquets.


    It cant be fake, right? Boss Tian asked vaguely, but he didnt believe it. The dignified embroidery master from Fuan would embroider strips of cloth for Yanfulou to tie hams. Who would believe it if I told him about it?


    However, Ouyang Hu said: "It is genuine. I have two pieces of embroidery by Mr. Fu''an at home. The embroidery method of the font size is exactly the same as this one, without any difference."


    Mr. Fu''an''s font size isposed of a unique auspicious cloud pattern. These auspicious cloud patterns are veryplicated, but there are traces to follow. As long as you look carefully, you will know whether they are true or false.


    Ouyang Hu smiled and said: "I have made a profit, you can decide for yourself whether you want to buy it or not." The whole Dou Shaodong family was excited. When the second ham started to be shot, one thousand five hundred taels were paid out. Bought at a high price, the third ham was bought by Dong Dongs family.


    Boss An kept refusing to bid, but he saw the price getting higher and higher, and Gu Jinan also said: "In order to ensure the price of ham, our Yanfu Building will only auction ten hams this year."


    With one sentence, Boss An almost made Boss An curse. In desperation, he could only buy three hams at a high price of 1,800 taels each. A total of more than 5,000 taels of silver was spent. He almost fell to the ground with anger.


    But after he recovered, Boss An was already thinking about how to double the sales of these three hams.


    Mr. Hu was dumbfounded. He originally wanted to buy some hams to be auctioned at Futai House, but when he saw how expensive the hams were, he was too frightened to bid. He felt like he would lose everything once he made a bid.


    Afraid. Afraid.


    Hu Dongjia wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and his body was shaking.


    The ten hams were auctioned off in less than two-quarters of an hour. Dou Shaodong''s family was wealthy and they bought four hams, Boss An''s three, Dong Dong''s two, and Ouyang Hu''s one.


    Dong Dong''s family pointed at Dou Shaodong''s family and said, "You are so ruthless. You ate four out of ten hams and didn''t leave any for me, the Dong family."


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled and said: "Uncle Dong, it''s enough for you to take two hams. As soon as these two hams are ced in your Yifeng Garden, the literati and wealthy people from Jiangnan will immediately gather and pay high prices to take your hams. Although you only bought two hams, you can at least get the price of ten hams by then, and you can also make your Dong family famous, and you will make enough money."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very smart. He told Dong Dong''s family on the carriage that after he took the ham, he would not sell it in Jiangnan, but would transport it to the capital and steal the money from the nobles in the capital, so that Dong Dong''s family would not raise the price with him.


    The Dong family agreed, and it was a win-win for both of them today.


    Magistrate Zheng, Magistrate Fang, and Lieutenant Jiang were shocked to see that the pig legs were sold for a thousand taels of silver!


    Fang Xiancheng wiped his hands with cold sweat. This pig leg was too valuable.


    Magistrate Zheng came to his senses after being surprised and invited Ouyang Hu: "Mr. Ouyang, today is the winter solstice. It is fate that we have met. Please be kind enough to spend the winter at your house."


    Brother Cheng was very good at doing things and said to Ouyang Hu: "Grandpa Ouyang, you can go to Brother Qing''s house to celebrate the winter solstice. As long as you go, I will ask the second sister to give you a jar of Yanfu wine, the kind you just drank. , a wine specially paired with ham.


    Ouyang Hu likes to drink prepared wine, but: "Yanfu wine, this name is too casual."


    Yanfu Tower, Yanfu Ham, Yanfu Wine, these are names chosen to save trouble. Cheng Geer and his second sister are really toozy to do it.


    Cheng Ge''er smiled and said: "My second sister said that the word Yanfu is easy to remember and brings good luck. Besides, Yanfu wine and Yanfu ham, others will know that they are from our Yanfu Tower."


    However, his second sister finally said that she was justzy and didn''t want to waste her brains thinking of a name.


    Ouyang Huughed when he heard this: "In that case, I will go to Zheng Mansion to make some noise."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng was overjoyed and very grateful to Brother Cheng. Eng of the Gu family was indeed a good man for helping the Zheng family like this.


    Zheng Ying admired Mr. Ouyang Hu very much and said after hearing this: "Uncle, my nephew, Dong Dong''s family and Dou Shaodong''s family are also going to the house to make trouble."


    Dong Dongs family has two sons. They really want to associate with a great schr like Ouyang Hu, and this is a dream.

 Chapter 690: old friend

    Chapter 690: old friend


    Chapter 690 Old Friends


    Dou Shaodong''s family frowned slightly. He didn''t want to be an official, nor did he want to please the literati. He just wanted to make money. He wanted to take the ham to the capital immediately, for fear that something would go wrong if he kept this good thing in his hands.


    Dong Dong''s family whispered to him: "Don''t be stupid. If you can get acquainted with Mr. Ouyang, your father will think highly of you when you return home, and you will be able to take charge of the Dou family."


    The Dou family is the strong rival of the Dong family in Jinling. Although the Dou Shaodong family has a mboyant personality, they are very good people. They know how to do things and leave a way for other merchants to fall back on. They will not kill them all. Dong Dong''s family likes to deal with him very much and hopes that he can take charge of the Dou family and be the head of the Dou family.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Dou Shaodong''s family finally nodded: "Sure, I will go to Magistrate Zheng''s house to stay for one night."


    Hmph. Ouyang Hu snorted coldly: Todays boys are all those who get an advantage and still behave.


    Dou Shaodong''s family pretended not to hear, and turned around tough at Boss An: "Old man, where are you going to transport your ham to be auctioned? There is the Dong family in Jinling, the Dou family in Beijing, and there is also a ce for your An family in He''an Prefecture. But He''an The people in the house are all poor, who would spend thousands of taels of silver to buy you a pig leg?"


    Boss An was very angry and pointed at him and said: "Shu Zi, don''t becent. We also have many wealthy families in Jianghuai. It''s no problem to spend thousands of taels of silver to buy one or two treasures."


    "Oh, isn''t it a pig''s leg? Why has it be a treasure again?" Dou Shaodong''s family is young and energetic. They think Boss Qi''an is very funny. He said that many people in Jianghuai are poor, people in Jianghuai don''t know how to do business, and there is no madness in Jianghuai. Shi, Jianghuai has no important officials.


    Not to mention Boss An, Gu Jinli was almost angry when he heard it. Her family is also from Jianghuai now.


    "This Dou Shaodong family has a really vicious mouth. He must have umted good deeds in his previous life to survive until now." Otherwise, he would have been beaten to death long ago.


    Qin Sang came to the window, nced down, and saw that Dou Shaodong''s family was still scolding Boss An, but Boss An was already being supported by Boss Tian and looked like he was about to faint. He smiled: "The mouth is indeed very poisonous."


    He was also very mboyant. When he was a child, he thought his stepmother would poison him to death. In order to survive, he went to thergest restaurant in the capital to shout that if he died, if he couldn''t give birth to a son in the future, if he grew up to be useless, if he didn''t get married, he would give birth to a bastard. , it must be the stepmothers fault.


    Although this trick is rogue, it is very effective. His stepmother would take a detour when she saw him and did not dare to harm him again.


    At that time, "Dou Ke" was only six years old.


    Qin Sang just nced at it and turned around and sat back down.


    Dou Shaodong nced at the second floor, then quickly turned back and continued to mock Boss An.


    Boss An couldn''t bear it anymore. He asked Gu Jinan and said that the ham would be auctioned again on January 20 next year, and then he hurriedly said goodbye and left.


    Mr. Qi asked him to wait and went to get close to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, your ham is a big seller."


    Then he asked in a low voice: "Is there still any ham? What is Xiaoyu girl''s n? Maybe give some to the Qi family? Don''t worry, the Qi family doesn''te to the auction. I thought it was almost the Chinese New Year, so I bought it for my eldest brother so that he could Give it to Shangfeng as a New Year gift."


    Mr. Qi has been working hard for many years and has finally been promoted, but he has not yet established a firm foothold. If he can send a ham to Shangfeng, his official position will be stable.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Mr. Qi, I already said when we were bidding that Yanfu House will only produce ten hams this year, so they cannot be distributed evenly to the Qi family. However, if Mr. Qi really wants to buy it, he can sell it to the Qi family after the year." One of yours has a base price of one thousand taels."


    Character!


    Mr. Qi cursed secretly in his heart, but nodded and said: "Sure, I will send someone to get it after that year."


    Something is better than nothing.


    After Mr. Qi said this, he took the return gift from Yanfu Tower and left with Boss An and the others.


    Mr. Hus family also came to say goodbye and said apologetically: I originally wanted toe to support your family, but I didnt expect ham to be in such short supply. Its really


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "If Uncle Hu wants ham, he can buy it after the new year. Yanfu House will sell ten hams to Futai House at the base price of one thousand taels of silver."


    Mr. Hu was shocked. It was a pie in the sky, and it was stuffed with money: "Brother An, thank you uncle. With these ten hams, Fu Tai Lou can not only gain a firm foothold in Fucheng, but also be a restaurant." Drive to Linhe Mansion." Gu Jin''an smiled and said, "Uncle Hu, you''re wee. The money Futai Tower makes is the money we Yanfu Tower makes."


    Fu Tai Lou is selling dozens of Yanfu Lou dishes. The more they sell, the more their family earns.


    Hu Dong''s family was very grateful and didn''t stay much. They took the return gift from Yanfu Tower and left.


    Gu Jinan and his son took Brother Cheng away after sending Hu Dong''s family, Magistrate Zheng, and Ouyang Hu away, then went up to the second floor and gave Gu Jinli the banknotes they earned today.


    "Thirteen thousand nine hundred taels." As soon as Gu Jinan said this, everyone was shocked.


    Qin Sang has also seen people with a lot of money, but he can earn tens of thousands of taels of silver from just ten pig legs. This is really the first time he has seen Xiaoyu who is so good at making money.


    Gu Jinli happily counted the banknotes: "This is all my hard-earned money."


    Brother Cheng snorted: "Second sister just stood by and said a few words. Where did the hard worke from? The ones who did the hard work were the Xiong family, the Ma family and the Mei family."


    Gu Jinli ignored him and put the banknote away.


    After Gu Dashan was shocked, he began to ask worriedly: "Have you seen Brother Wu? It''s almost afternoon, why haven''t youe back yet?"


    Gu Jinli was angry when he heard the word "Luo Wu" and said to Gu Dashan: "Father, leave him alone. Let''s go back to have a feast and celebrate the winter solstice."


    Gu Dashan said: "Why don''t you ignore it? Brother Wu..."


    If Brother Wu doesn''te back, how will he talk about his marriage to Sister Xiu? How old is his eldest daughter? He and Mrs. Cui were so worried that they couldn''t sleep.


    Gu Jinli said, "Dad, let''s go back first and give him two hours. If he doesn''te back after dark, Brother Qin will go find him."


    In addition to giving Luo Wu a chance, I wanted to go home first, and I also wanted to see the attitude of the Luo family.


    Gu Jinli has always been puzzled. Robert''s father has such a good rtionship with his father, and Mrs. Chu is on good terms with her mother. Why is the marriage between the two families allowed to drag on until now?


    Her parents will always wait for the Luo family, not only because they feel that Luo Wu knows everything, but also because they trust Luo''s father and the Chu family.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui are both people with no independent opinions. They can only rely on the Luo family to protect their brothers and sisters in their hometown and on the road to escape. Therefore, Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui relied heavily on the Luo family and wanted to be inws with the Luo family.


    After what happened to Zhan Er, Gu Dashan and his wife became more determined on this idea. They were afraid that if they looked for someone else for their eldest daughter, they would find someone who didn''t know their roots. For example, the Zhan family was too scary. They didn''t want to harm their eldest daughter.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan felt relieved, packed up with the others, and drove the mule cart home.


    The house is already very lively. Several families are gathering together to cook. A few old people are sitting in the dining room warming themselves by the fire and talking. Gu Qingxi, Jin Niu and Gui Niu are chasing and ying.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re back." Luo Huiniang saw Gu Jinliing back and ran over quickly.


    Three yearster, Luo Huiniang is already sixteen. She is a big girl. She is much taller, but her face is still round and she looks very cute and cute.


    As he spoke, he looked at the Gu family''s mule cart again and said disappointedly, "Isn''t my brother back yet?"


    She was really anxious. If her eldest brother didn''te back this time, he wouldn''t be able to marry Sister Xiu!

 Chapter 691: Habit

    Chapter 691: Habit


    Chapter 691 Habits


    Gu Jinli said: "Your brother may think that the county town is better and wants to spend the winter solstice in the county town."


    Luo Huiniang knew that Gu Jinli was angry as soon as she heard the taunting words, and said hurriedly: "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry, my brother must have been dyed by official business."


    Feeling that these dry words had been said for three months in a row, it was very insincere, so he added: "Don''t worry, my eldest brother will definitelye back tonight."


    Gu Jinli said: "Let''s talk about itter in the evening. Anyway, my family has done its best to be benevolent and righteous."


    Luo Huiniang almost cried. She always thought that Sister Xiu would be her sister-inw. When her family was building a house, they even built a courtyard with a spacious embroidery room in it, just for Sister Xiu.


    But things turned out like this, why did they turn out like this?


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to embarrass Luo Huiniang. He looked around and saw Luo''s father and Chu family, and asked, "Where are your parents?"


    Luo Huiniang said: "Sister Xiu made a cotton-padded jacket for my mother, and your mother took her to try on the jacket. My father is preparing mutton in the kitchen. There are two sheep this year, and my father also bought a sheep. "


    Possibly out of guilt, the Luo family brought a lot of things when they came back for dinner. They also bought a live sheep, which Luo''s father was killing.


    Gu Jinli looked behind him and saw Qin Sanging over, and said to him: "Brother Qin, you are good at cooking mutton. Go to the kitchen and help Father Rob prepare the mutton."


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded and went to the kitchen from the corridor on the right. He saw Luo''s father washing the ughtered mutton and said to him, "I''ll do it."


    He added: "Uncle Dashan is back, but Brother Luo Wu is not back."


    Hearing this, Luo''s father froze his hands and sighed: "Dalin, you and Sang do it first, I wille backter."


    "Hey, Brother Tiezhu, you go and do your work first." Gu Dalin came back from the county town yesterday. Before he came back, he went to the county government office to ask Brother Wu when he would be back? Brother Wu said he muste back today, why didn''t hee back?


    They all know the matter between Brother Dashan''s family and Brother Tiezhu''s family, and they have always felt that the two families must get married. How could they know that the children of both families are so old, and they still haven''t decided on the marriage.


    Luo''s father had already washed his hands, put on the cotton-padded jacket he had taken off, and went to the Gu family''s animal shed.


    Gu Dashan was unloading the mule cart. Luo''s father saw him and came over to help. After the two separated the mule cart from the mules, one put the mule cart away and the other tied the mules.


    "Da Shan, don''t take it for granted. It''s our family, not ours. If that kid doesn''te back today, I''ll go to the county town and drag him back. I''ll beat him or scold him as you please." Luo''s father was also very worried. He asked Luo Wu, Why didn''t the family go to the Gu family to propose marriage? The boy just said that the house in the county town hadn''t beenpleted yet and asked him to wait.


    What are you waiting for? The Chu family finally let go. If they wait any longer, the two families will be enemies.


    But the boy was very stubborn, just like when he was determined to marry Sister Xiu, this time he was determined not to let his family go to the Gu family to propose marriage.


    Gu Dashan didn''t want Luo''s father to be in trouble, so he said with a wry smile: "Brother Luo, don''t say that. I watched Brother Wu grow up, and he is a good young man. He must have had errands in the county and couldn''t get away, so he dyed his return." Hes from home. Lets celebrate the winter solstice first, maybe hell be back soon.


    Gu Dashan was able to marry the Cui family and register the Cui family, all because of the help of the Luo family. While escaping from famine, I encountered many evil people on the road, and the Luo family father and son helped fight them away. Every time the fleeing team took a break, Hui Niang woulde to guard Sister Xiu and Brother Cheng.


    Gu Dashan has always kept the kindness of the Luo family in his heart, and does not want to have any grudge against the Luo family because of his children''s marriage.


    Luo''s father felt even more guilty after hearing this, so he could only work hard to make up for it.


    Gu Jinli took Luo Huiniang back to the courtyard where he lived to change clothes. After changing clothes, he went to the main room next door.


    The sisters lived in the left and right wings of the courtyard, and the main room was shared. Gu Jinxiu would do embroidery here, settle ounts and take a nap here.


    Sister, Im hungry, do you have anything to eat? Gu Jinli asked Gu Jinxiu as soon as he entered the room.


    Gu Jinxiu came back to her senses and said: "There are bean curds, roasted tofu, and roasted chestnuts. Huiniang and Xiaohua made them for lunch. They left a lot for you. You can eat them."


    As he spoke, he looked toward the courtyard door and listened to the sounds outside.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed when he saw it. After thinking about it, he simply said: "Sister, Brother Luo Wu is not back."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu''s eyes turned red, and he quickly smiled and said, "I guess I was dyed by some errands." Gu Jinli snorted coldly: "Maybe."


    Luo Huiniang said hurriedly: "What Sister Xiu is saying is that my brother has already said that he will definitelye back on the winter solstice and buy us some new silk flowers."


    Gu Jinli: "The silk flowers made by my eldest sister are much prettier than those sold in the county. Your brother doesn''t need to buy them."


    Luo Huiniang red at Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, don''t talk."


    Gu Jinli hummed, leaning on a soft couch in the main room and eating roasted chestnuts... Brother Qin was not here, so she had to peel the chestnuts by herself, which was really annoying.


    Xiaoji, Xiaoji, are you back? Come over and help me peel the chestnuts.


    Brother Cheng heard this as soon as he walked into the yard and said to Gu Jinli: "Second sister, you are sozy. You have to find someone to peel even a chestnut."


    Tian Xiaohua came in with Gui Niu and Jin Niu, and immediately said: "Sister Xiaoyu, I''ll peel it for you."


    Tian Xiaohua admired Gu Jinli the most. As long as Gu Jinli asked, she would be willing to help Gu Jinli do anything. After taking Gui Niu and Jin Niu into the main room, she started peeling chestnuts.


    "Gui Niu also helps Sister Xiaoyu peel chestnuts." Gui Niu is six years old and looks very cute. I heard from the third grandma that she looks like Mr. Xie, and she looks good.


    Gu Jinli pulled the two little knots on her head: "Gui Niu is so good."


    Jin Niu protected Gui Nius hair and said, Sister Xiaoyu, dont pull Gui Nius hair, its difficult to tie it up.


    Jin Niu is the daughter of Yan and Gu Damu, and Gui Niu''s cousin. She has taken Gui Niu with her since she was a child. Now the two sisters live in the same room and have tob Gui Niu''s hair every morning. Because her hair was difficult tob, Jin Niu protected Gui Niu''s hair like silver.


    Gu Jinli withdrew his itchy hand, picked up the spoon to eat the tofu pudding, and looked at Gu Jinxiu next to him. Although she kept her head down, Gu Jinli could still see her red eyes.


    Gu Jinli said to Xiaohua: "Xiaohua, your brother Sang is roasting mutton. You take Guiniu and the others to eat some meat."


    "Okay." Tian Xiaohua listened to Gu Jinli and immediately ran away with Jin Niu and Gui Niu.


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes and said, "Gu Jincheng, this is the girl''s house. Don''t stay here all the time. Leave quickly. My eldest brother is preparing gifts for Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Zheng. Go and help."


    Brother Cheng nced at his second sister and ran away immediately when he saw an expression on her face that said she would be doomed if she didn''t leave.


    Sister Li is a smart person. When she saw this, she pulled Luo Huiniang out of the main room and closed the door carefully.


    Gu Jinxius hand holding the embroidery needle was shaking a little and she didnt dare to look at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli came over, squatted next to her, and said to her: "Sister, if your marriage to Brother Luo Wu doesn''t work out, don''t be too sad."


    Gu Jinxiu held back tears and asked, "Is it really not possible?"


    He added: "I''m not squeamish. I can work. I used to go to the fields a lot in my hometown. Although my life has been better these past few years, I still remember how to do farm work."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Sister, our family is different from before. No matter who you marry in the future, you don''t have to farm anymore... This is not a question of whether you farm or not, or whether you are squeamish or not. It''s a question of Luo Wu not wanting to marry you. You understand. Yet?"


    Gu Jinxiu didn''t believe that Luo Wu didn''t want to marry her. She shook her head and said: "Brother Luo Wu is very good to me. He has protected me since I was a child. In order to prevent me from being beaten, he was beaten all over by my grandmother; on the way to escape, There were evil people who wanted to prey on our women, but he and Father Robert helped our family drive away the evil people time and time again; he would buy me things as soon as he got his sry..."


    Gu Jinli listened to Gu Jinxiu counting Luo Wu''s good deeds, and was helpless. He could only smile and said: "I just want the eldest sister to be mentally prepared. As for whether it can happen, it''s too early to say now. It''s not dark yet. Maybe Luo Wu Will be back."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu smiled and continued to do the embroidery work with her head down.


    After a moment, she suddenly said: "I''m used to Brother Luo Wu and the Luo family. If I marry into someone else''s family, I will feel unsure." She will be scared.


    Only Brother Luo Wu makes her feel the most reliable.

 Chapter 692: Chu informed

    Chapter 692: Chu informed


    Chapter 692 Chus announcement


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and said with a smile: "I understand, then let''s give Brother Luo Wu another chance. Don''t worry, eldest sister."


    Gu Jinxiuughed when he heard this, touched her head and said, "Get up quickly and sit on the ground to cool down."


    Gu Jinli stood up obediently. After staying with Gu Jinxiu in the room for a while, he pulled her up and said, "Come on, let''s go out and help cook."


    Gu Jinxiu also felt that it was not good for her to be bored in the house all the time. Country women all have to go out and interact with people: "Okay."


    After putting on her work jacket, she followed Gu Jinli to the front yard.


    Outside the dining room in the front yard, Qin Sang had already set up a fire to roastmb. When he saw Gu Jinliing, he said, "There is also a sheep used to make mutton stew. The bones of the sheep were shaved off to make fish and mutton soup."


    Guiniu squatted next to the fire and looked at the roasted wholemb. She said with a greedy look on her face: "Brother Sang, the mutton is delicious."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, the mutton is delicious. When the mutton is roasted, Brother Sang will cut a piece for you to try."


    "Yeah!" Guiniu responded and squatted next to her, waiting to eat the mutton.


    Family members are all busy doing greenery, and the Chu family and the Cui family have alsoe out and are busy setting up the incense table to worship their ancestors.


    This ancestor worship is not about the ancestors of each family, but about the people who died in the famine in their hometown.


    Family members kept busy, worshiping ancestors, worshiping heaven and earth, and cooking various dishes. The busy work was finally finished in the evening.


    Ke Luowu still hasnte back.


    The third grandpa and the third grandmas faces were very ugly. They had already discussed with the Luo family, and today they would take advantage of Brother Wu''sing to the house for dinner to decide on the marriage between Brother Wu and Sister Xiu. But now Brother Wu has note back, nor has he sent a letter.


    Chushi felt like she was sitting on pins and needles, and said a little stiffly: "Maybe something has dyed her."


    Luo''s father couldn''t help but nced at Gu Dashan and Cui, and said to Qin Sang: "Sang, lend me your horse, and I will pick up your brother Luo Wu."


    Luo''s father used to be a bodyguard, so riding a horse was not a problem.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "There''s no need to pick him up, Father Luo. Maybe Brother Luo Wu will be back soon. Let''s eat first and wait while we eat."


    Ms. Chen looked at Gu Jinli''s smile and felt that the Luo family was going to be doomed. She didn''t dare to say anything sarcastic, so she could only agree with Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu is right, the food is getting cold very fast this winter, let''s start the feast quickly. If we don''t eat, the children will be hungry and have stomachaches. These little ones I love eating meat, but Im eagerly waiting for this meal in the evening.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma also wanted to give Luo Wu a chance. Hearing this, he said, "Let''s have dinner."


    In one sentence, several families all sat down.


    There are two very long tables at Gu Jinli''s house. Men and women sit separately. Two tables are enough.


    Because Luo Wu did note back, the atmosphere in the dining room was a little gloomy.


    Mrs. Chen was very talkative. She talked about the ham auction at Yanfu Building today, and also said what she said about Boss Tian. Finally, she pulled Gu Dexing up and said proudly: "Look at our Jiaxing brother." , I have grown up a lot today. Not only did I get to know Mr. Zheng, but Mr. Zheng also likes him very much. He praises him for his honesty and knowledge, and even pulls him to be his master."


    "And Mr. Ouyang, his name is Ouyang Xu. Anyway, he is a rich and famous fat old man. Even Magistrate Zheng wants to tter him. Oh, but it was such a famous old man who saw our brother Xing. Son, its like seeing Wen Quxing, who said that Brother Xing will definitely be a schr in the next year."


    Gu Dexing couldn''t listen anymore and corrected Mrs. Chen: "Second aunt, Mr. Zheng didn''t ask for help from me, and Mr. Ouyang didn''t praise me either. He just said a few words to me. His old man''s name is not Ouyang Xu, but Ouyang." Hu, is almost the same name as tiger." Mrs. Chen red at him: "Why don''t you kid know how to be good? Second aunt is here to help you. Okay, okay, you sit down and eat, you have always been so boring since you were a child. "


    Because Chen was ying tricks, this winter solstice meal was finally filled withughter.


    But until after finishing the meal and dividing the leftovers, it waspletely dark, and Luo Wu still didn''te back.


    Ms. Chen was shrewd and knew that the Gu Jinli family was about to break up with the Luo family. Although she wanted to go to the theater, she was afraid that her family would be identally injured, so she hurriedly took the leftovers and a pack of ham slices and ran away with her children.


    Several other families saw this and also said goodbye and went home.


    Not long after, Luos father and his family were the only three people left in Gu Jinlis family.


    Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, was very embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Before they could speak, Gu Jinli asked Mrs. Chu directly: "The coat on Mrs. Robo''s body is really nice. What do you think? Do you think it''s good?"


    Without waiting for Mrs. Chu''s reply, she said to herself: "My eldest sister made this by herself. It took more than half a month to beat the cotton, sew the jacket, and embroider the embroidery on the jacket. Such careful embroidery is naturally good.


    Mrs. Chu knew that Gu Jinli was angry and said hurriedly: "Xiaoyu is right, the coat is indeed very good, and Mrs. Luobo likes it very much."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Oh, so Mrs. Robo also likes it? I thought Mrs. Robo disliked what my eldest sister made."


    Xiaoyu. Mrs. Cui hurriedly called Gu Jinli to remind her not to speak to Mrs. Chu like that.


    Gu Jinli seemed unaware, staring at Mrs. Chu with a pair of cold eyes.


    Three years ago, the marriage between their two families was possible, but the Luo family''s parents did note to propose marriage. She learned from Luo Huiniang''s casualint that it was the Chu family who was unwilling toe to propose marriage.


    Gu Jinli was very angry. Why on earth did Mr. Chu do this? While praising her eldest sister, she refused to let Luo Wu marry her, which brought the matter to this point.


    She could see that Mrs. Chu really liked her eldest sister, and that was why Gu Jinli was so depressed. If Mrs. Chu was just being hypocritical, she could just take action directly, and there would be no need to hold back like this.


    Mrs. Chu was so ashamed when Gu Jinli saw her that she hurriedly said: "I never disliked Sister Xiu, I was just afraid..."


    Maybe she had held it in for too long. Maybe she didn''t want the two families to get angry over this. Maybe she really didn''t want to lose Gu Jinxiu as her daughter-inw. She was silent for a while and looked at Luo''s father: "I''m sorry... I want to tell Xiaoyu about that." Home."


    The words "I''m sorry" were said to Luo''s father. When her story was revealed, apart from her own embarrassment, the one who was looked down upon the most was Tie Zhu.


    Picking up tattered shoes, or tattered shoes that have been slept with by countless men. No man can bear this matter.


    Luo''s father valued Gu Dashan, his brother, and he would help Gu Dashan. Not only was Gu Dashan an honest and trustworthy man, but also because they were linked by fate. They were both abused by their stepmother and disliked by their biological father.


    Luo''s father walked over, held Mrs. Chu''s hand and said: "When we got married, we said that no matter what happens in the future, we will bear it together, but let me do it this time. I told Dashan... He can trust me and tell me Hes nothing.


    "No!" Mrs. Chu was very excited and tears were already streaming down her face: "I can''t let you say it... I''ll tell my sister Dashan."


    Tiezhu is a man, how can he be allowed to tell another man how his wife was raped by others? !

 Chapter 693: Drunk

    Chapter 693: Drunk


    Chapter 693 Drunk


    Gu Jinli frowned when he saw Chu''s almost copse.


    In her impression, Mrs. Rob has always been very strong and would never cry no matter what happened. What tragic thing is she going to say now? Why are you crying like this?


    Third Grandpa said: "Tie Zhu, if your wife has something to say, let her talk to Dashan''s wife. It''s easy for women to talk to each other, so don''t get involved."


    Luo''s father has been away from home for many years and has not returned home or mentioned his family members. The same goes for the Chu family, who has never mentioned her natal family in all these years. Third Grandpa knew that the couple must have encountered something when they were young. Now that Mrs. Chu wanted to say it, let her talk to Ms. Cui alone.


    Luo''s father wanted to say more, but Mrs. Chu had already taken Ms. Cui''s hand and left.


    Luo''s father chased him for a few steps and then stopped.


    Gu Dashan was a little at a loss and wanted to say a few words to Luo''s father, but Luo''s father waved his hand and said: "Da Shan, we have been friends for twenty years. It doesn''t matter even if you and your wife know about it, you don''t have to say anything." .


    As early as when he decided to marry Mrs. Chu, he had already epted everything about her.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan really didn''t say anything. He just moved a stool and sat next to Luo''s father. Two men over forty years old sat there, waiting for Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui toe out.


    Gu Jinli and the others were also sitting in the dining room waiting. After half an hour, Ms. Cui returned to the dining room with red eyes and waved to Gu Jinli: "Come here, Xiaoyu."


    Me? Gu Jinli was shocked, why would he call her?


    Ms. Cui nodded: "Well,e here. Your mother, Rob, has something to say to you."


    Seeing that Ms. Cui was right, Gu Jinli immediately got up and left with Ms. Cui. Before leaving, heforted the nervous Gu Jinxiu: "Don''t worry, eldest sister, everyone will be fine."


    Gu Jinxiu nodded, let go of Gu Jinli''s hand, and let her leave.


    Brother Cheng was worried that Gu Jinxiu would be scared, so he ran over and sat next to her, smiling at her.


    Mrs. Cui took Gu Jinli to the courtyard where she and Gu Jinxiu lived, entered Gu Jinli''s house, and told her about the Chu family.


    "That''s the thing. It''s not that your mother didn''t like your eldest sister at the beginning, it was because she was afraid that Brother Wu wouldn''t be able to protect your eldest sister and make them suffer for the rest of their lives. In the past three years, our family''s life has gotten better and better. Although she is still worried, she has already Rx."


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this. After calming down, he looked at Ms. Cui and asked, "Mother, what did you say? Ms. Robert was married before, was kidnapped and abused, and finally married Mr. Robert?"


    Gu Jinli knew that there must be a reason why the Chu family didn''te to her house to propose marriage in the early years, but he didn''t expect it to be such a shadow.


    Ms. Cui nodded, wiping her tears and said: "Well, that''s what your mother, Rob, said. This matter shouldn''t be known to a girl like you, but your mother, Rob, knows that you have big ideas. If she doesn''t tell you, you will definitely resent her." What I did in the early years made me find you and tell you the matter."


    "But she is an elder. I didn''t want her to tell you these things in person, so I called you first." Cui told Gu Jinli: "Just know it in your heart. Don''t leak a word. If you let outsiders know, , your mother, Rob, wont survive.


    Even Sister Xiu cannot know about this matter. If the marriage between the two families ispleted, how can a daughter-inw live her life knowing such a thing about her mother-inw?


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, mother, I won''t say a word about this matter."


    Ms. Cui nodded, but couldn''t help crying: "Mother thought her life was hard enough, but she didn''t expect that your mother, Rob, would be even more miserable."


    He has suffered such a great sin.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mom, please stop crying. The Third Grandma and the others will definitely be suspicious if they see me. Take me to see Luo Luo''s mother."


    Ms. Cui nodded and took Gu Jinli to her house.


    Mrs. Chu no longer sheds tears. She is sitting on the eaves of the main house, wondering what she is doing.


    Mrs. Cui saw her and said hurriedly: "Why don''t you sit in the house? It''s so cold outside."


    Mrs. Chu smiled and said: "The winter in He''an Mansion is much warmer than in the northwest. I''m wearing such thick clothes, so it''s okay to sit outside."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, Mrs. Luobo knows that you have resentment in your heart, but it''s not that Mrs. Luobo doesn''t really like Sister Xiu, it''s just..."


    "Stop talking, I already know." She bowed to Mrs. Chu and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t get to the bottom of it like this."


    Some things cannot be traced back to their roots. When you pull out the past, what you may bring with you is not theughter andughter, but the blood and flesh of others.


    Mrs. Chu didn''t me her, she just said: "You did it for Sister Xiu... I shouldn''t have done that before. Sister Xiu is Sister Xiu, and I am me. Our lives are different. I was the one who was used before." The incident made me scared, and thats how I harmed Sister Xiu and Brother Wu. Now Brother Wu..."


    Speaking of Luo Wu, Mrs. Chu shed tears again: "His father told him twice that he wanted toe to your house to propose marriage, but he stopped him both times. Our family was too afraid to tell your family before. I was afraid that your family would be angry, so I finally gave up on marrying our family."


    Mrs. Chu thought that she would postpone it for a while, and when Brother Wu figured it out, he would immediatelye to the Gu family to propose marriage. How could he have dyed it to the point where it could no longer be postponed.


    Gu Jinli said: "We all see how good Brother Luo Wu was to my sister in the past. People can''t change without reason. Don''t worry, Brother Qin will go to the county to find Brother Luo Wuter. He will definitely Bring him back."


    Gu Jinli didnt mention the Chu familys past affairs again. Its best not to mention this matter for the rest of your life. Its too hurtful. As long as you know that the Chu family doesnt dislike her eldest sister, its better. The most important thing now is to get Luo Wu back and ask him what he means?


    Mrs. Chu knew that telling her past events could only eliminate the Gu family''s dissatisfaction with her. If she wanted to marry Sister Xiu, she had to look at Brother Wu. If he didn''t express anything, the marriage between the two families would not be sessful.


    "Your father, Robert, and I will go with Sang." Mrs. Chu stood up and held on to the pir next to her.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "You can rest at home."


    Chushi couldn''t stand still, how could she find Luo Wu?


    Ms. Cui advised: "Xiaoyu is right, let''s just wait for the news at home, and let Dashan and Brother Luo go find Brother Wu."


    Mrs. Chu nodded, and with Mrs. Cui supporting her, they walked to the front yard dining room together.


    Upon seeing this, Luo''s father hurriedly came over, looked at Mrs. Chu''s eyes that were red from crying, and said nothing. He just took Mrs. Chu from Mrs. Cui''s hand and supported her with his own arms.


    Mrs. Chu nced at him and said with a smile: "I''m fine, everything is over. You, Dashan and Sang go to find Brother Wu. This matter has been dyed for long enough. Find him and exin the matter clearly. We cant put it off like this.


    Luo''s father saw that her face was terribly pale and he was unwilling to leave. But he knew that Mrs. Chu was not willing to let him apany her at this time. She would rather stay by herself: "Okay, I''ll take you home first, and then find Brother Wu."


    Mrs. Chu nodded and said to Gu Jinxiu, who looked worried: "Sister Xiu, don''t worry, it''s okay."


    He waved to Luo Huiniang again: "Huiniang, follow me home first."


    Although Luo Huiniang didn''t know what happened, it was definitely not a good thing. Her eyes were red with sadness, and she hurried over to help Mrs. Chu: "Mother."


    Mrs. Chu touched her head and said, "I''m not afraid."


    Luo''s father quickly helped Mr. Chu go home, while Gu Jinli told him to go to the county town to find Luo Wu.


    Gu Dashan was very worried: "Dad is going too."


    After saying that, he followed Gu Jinan to hitch the car.


    When the mule cart was hitched, Luo''s father also came over with Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang said angrily: "I also want to go to the county town to find my elder brother. I must drag him back."


    Ms. Cui originally didnt want Gu Jinli to go with her, but when she saw Luo Huiniang wanted to go, she agreed. She brought cotton cloaks to Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, and Gu Dashan, and said to them: Be careful on the road. If you cant make it in time,e back tomorrow.


    Gu Dashan nodded: "Hey, this is not the first time we are traveling at night, don''t worry."


    Gu Dashan and the others quickly got on the mule cart and walked out of the gate. Qin Sang was already waiting with his horse.


    There was a mule cart next to Qin Sang, driven by Qiu Lang.


    Zezi was also there. When he saw the Gu familying out, he hurriedly said: "Master, take a seat in the mule cart you go to the workshop. I''ll drive the car."


    Zezi''s driving skills are much better than Gu Dashan''s.


    Gu Dashan hurried to find Luo Wu. Hearing this, he hurriedly said: "Hey,e and drive."


    He then called Luo''s father: "Brother Luo, let''s take the workshop''s mule cart."


    With fewer people pulling it, the mule cart can run faster.


    Luo''s father immediately got on the mule cart in the workshop. Qiu Lang flicked his whip and the mule cart ran out of the vige.


    Qin Sang is a member of the 100th branch of the military department. Even if the county gate is closed, he can enter the city with the token.


    After they entered the city, the first ce they went to was Luowumai''s house.


    Luckily, they found Luo Wu in the house.


    The house was dark, and Luo Wuy in the cold courtyard, already drunk.

 Chapter 694: What happened to Xia Gu and his wife

    Chapter 694: What happened to Xia Gu and his wife


    Chapter 694 What happened to Xia Gu and his wife


    Upon seeing this, Luo''s father hurriedly rushed over to check Luo Wu''s breathing. After seeing that he was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief and shook him angrily: "You stinky boy, why are you drinking while hiding here? Do you know that everyone has something to drink?" How worried are you? Get up and go home quickly, or I will kill you!"


    However, Luo Wu just turned over and continued to be drunk.


    Luo''s father was so angry that he took the horse whip from Qin Sang''s hand and beat Luo Wu, but no matter how hard he beat him, Luo Wu just grunted a few times and curled up, unable to wake up.


    Gu Jinli frowned, how much wine had Luo Wu drank?


    Luo Huiniang was watching anxiously and shouted at Luo Wu: "Brother, wake up quickly ande home with us!"


    Do you still want to marry Sister Xiu? Do you know how angry everyone will be if you dont go back to celebrate the winter solstice? My mother cried.


    Luo Huiniang was extremely worried when she thought about her mother''s red and swollen eyes, pale face and unsteady body from crying. She was also worried that the marriage between the two families would not work out, and Sister Xiu would not marry into her family, so she was so anxious that she shed tears.


    But Luo Wu seemed to be dead. No matter how much Luo Huiniang scolded him, he just couldn''t wake up.


    Gu Jinli looked around in the yard and walked directly to a wooden bucket. When he saw that there was still half a bucket of water in it, he lifted the bucket and sshed all the water on Luo Wu with a ssh.


    Luo Wu was trembling all over due to the cold water. He opened his misty eyes and looked around, but he was so drunk that he couldn''t see who the people around him were. He only knew that these should be people he was familiar with.


    Gu Jinli really wanted to kill him with a bag of poison.


    She took a few steps forward, took out the silver needle, and stabbed Luo Wu a few times on his head and back of his neck. Luo Wu''s brain immediately started to hurt. After screaming, he finally woke up: "Dad, Uncle Dashan, An brothers"


    He seemed to be afraid of the three of them and immediately got up and stood up.


    Gu Jinan had already lost his patience and asked him: "Are you awake?"


    Luo Wu nodded, but before he could say anything, there was a bang, and Gu Jinan''s fist hit him. Luo Wu was staggered, and just as he stood firm, he was punched to the ground again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gu Jinan was merciless and beat Luo Wu: "You bastard, what do you want to do? Is there any way my sister is not worthy of you? She is waiting for you at home, why don''t you go back? If you are not satisfied My sister told me earlier, dont dy her!


    His sister is a person who likes to keep things in her heart. Although she doesnt say anything, she will hide all the things Luo Wu gave her; she will sit at home from morning to night on the day of Luo Wus bath, just to wait. When he came to visit, he would also make clothes, shoes and embroidery for Luo Niang and Hui Niang.


    She expressed her feelings for Luo Wu in her own way, but Luo Wu gradually changed and became less and less interested in his eldest sister.


    Gu Jinan was very angry. If he and Luo Wu hadn''t grown up together, he would have really wanted Xiaoyu to poison him and bully his sister. He couldn''t bear it.


    "...I''m sorry." Luo Wu was beaten by Gu Jinan until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, but he did not fight back and only apologized with a choked voice.


    "I''m sorry?" Gu Jinan smiled and kicked Luo Wu: "What I want now is your apology?"


    What he wants is for the Luo family toe to his house to propose marriage, and what he wants is for Luo Wu to marry his eldest sister and treat his eldest sister well.


    Its not that my sister cant get married, its because our two families know each other well and feel that she wont be offended if she marries into your family. Thats why we didnt find another family for her, otherwise it would be your turn?


    Gu Jinan is a very cautious person. He could say these words because he still hopes that Gu Jinxiu can marry Luo Wu. After all, the two families have had a rtionship for so many years. When he was a child, he also admired Luo Wu, the brother next door, and once regarded him as a hero.otherwise it would be your turn?


    Luo Wu had been ridiculed by Mr.


    What did you say? Gu Jinan waspletely shocked. He did not expect that Luo Wu would really give up on his sister: Are you crazy!


    Where did Luo Wu go who tried his best to protect his sister and was kind to her?


    Luo Huiniang couldn''t stop crying and scolded Luo Wu: "Brother, you bastard, how could you say that? Get up quickly and go back with us to apologize to Sister Xiu, coax Sister Xiu, and settle down the marriage years ago."


    Luo Wu did not answer, but justy on the ground, letting the coldness on the ground spread to his limbs and bones, wishing he could freeze to death.


    When Gu Dashan heard Luo Wu''s words, his eyes were red, and he asked Luo Wu with a choked voice: "Brother Wu, although Sister Xiu''s temper is a little softer, she is a good housekeeper. She is not squeamish and has a strong heart." Tenacity, in the end you..."


    "Uncle Dashan, I''m sorry, I''m not worthy." Luo Wu interrupted Gu Dashan, tears falling to the ground: "Let her marry a wealthy family in Jiangnan. She is so good and deserves to live a wealthy life surrounded by servants. day."


    He couldn''t give her such a life. If Sister Xiu married him, she would only change from a crane in the sky to a loach in the mire.


    He likes her so much and just wants her to be well, and doesn''t want her to live a miserable life with him.


    When Gu Jinli heard Luo Wu''s words, he grabbed the poison in his hand. After hearing his words "Let her marry to a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River", he hurriedly took back the poison, stared at Luo Wu and asked: "What did you mean by what you just said?" ?Did you hear any gossip?"


    Gu Jinan also noticed something was wrong, grabbed Luo Wu''s cor and pulled him up: "Tell me, did someone say something to you?"


    "It''s Xia Gu, right?" Gu Jinli asked directly: "Have you met Xia Gu? Did you listen to his lies and didn''t want to marry my sister? What did Xia Gu say to you? Did you nder my eldest sister?"


    Luo Wu shook his head: "The couple loves Xiu Jieer very much, and they always say good things about Xiu Jieer... I am too bad to be worthy of Xiu Jieer."


    As expected, it was that old thief Xia Gu who made Luo Wu do this.


    Gu Jinli took out the silver needle and pricked Luo Wu''s left forehead with a needle.


    "Ah!" Luo Wu screamed in agony and looked at Gu Jinli in confusion.


    "This injection will make you sober again and not fall into the conspiracy of Xia Gu and his wife." Gu Jinli stared at Luo Wu and asked: "What did that evil couple say to you? Tell them exactly. "


    Luo Huiniang followed: "Brother, tell me quickly, don''t be fooled by Mr. Xia and his wife, they are not good people."


    Luo Huiniang didn''t know that Mr. Xia and his wife wanted to arrange a marriage between the Gu family and the Zhan family. Anyway, anyone who wanted to prevent her brother from marrying Sister Xiu was a bad person.


    Gu Dashan said: "Brother Wu, Mr. Xia and his wife are different from what you thought. They are not as good as we thought. Tell us honestly, what did they say to you?"


    Gu Dashan liked Luo Wu very much. When Luo Wu was young, he often hugged him. Ever since Sister Xiu was born, he wanted to marry Sister Xiu to Luo Wu and make Luo Wu his son-inw.

 Chapter 695: Settling accounts with the Xia family and his wife

    Chapter 695: Settling ounts with the Xia family and his wife


    Luo Wu liked Gu Jinxiu and respected Gu Dashan very much. When he saw that he wanted to know, he told him about Mr. Xia and his wife talking to him.


    At the end ofst year, a vige on the outskirts of the county reported that valuable orchids were missing, so I took people to check. I didnt expect that the vige was Mr. Xias..."


    At that time, he was decorating the house in the county, and nned to go to the Gu family to propose marriage to Sister Xiu during the Chinese New Year. Mr. Xia was the teacher who taught Brother Cheng. When he saw that the vige of the Xia family had been robbed, he naturally did his best to investigate. .


    Finally, it was traced to a farmer who came to help the vige, but the orchid had been damaged by the farmer''s daughter. The farmer was very poor and could not afford 500 taels of silver topensate the Xia family.


    They all thought that the farmer was going to be arrested and sentenced, but they didn''t know that the Xia family was kind and actually let the farmer go after giving him a lecture.


    The government officials were all shocked and praised Mr.


    He alsomented that the Xia family was rich, and a flower in the vige was worth five hundred taels of silver. What kind of family was this?


    Because of this acquaintance, Luo Wu had a good impression of the Xia family and his wife. Unfortunately, the Xia family and his wife did not have a good impression of him. After the case was settled, they invited him to the vige and made a grand show, which shocked the peasant boy. Not light.


    Then he told him about how people from aristocratic families and noble civil servants lived their lives. He also said that Sister Xiu had a lot of virtues. If she was born well, the queen would be able to do anything. But now she can only marry into a noble family and have a legitimate son.


    Luo Wu was very angry at first and said to the Xia couple: "Sister Xiu is not the kind of person who hates poverty and loves wealth. We grew up together..."


    Mr.


    Mr. Xia looked at him with disdain and scrutiny, smiled disdainfully, and said, "You grew up together, but she doesn''t have to marry you."


    "Brother Wu, you can''t harm Sister Xiu. She can marry a noble family and be a wife of a wealthy family. Do you want her to suffer for a peasant boy like you..." Mrs. Xia covered her nose and asked with a frown. : "What does your body smell like? Did you step on something dirty? Or did you juste out of the county government''s torture chamber? You are covered in **** stench. Do you want Sister Xiu to endure you like this? Don''t taint her. .


    The Luo family lived a good life. When he was still in his hometown vige, Luo Wu was a well-liked figure. On the way to escape from the desert, he was ttered by the vigers because of his fist and kick skills. After he joined the county government as an errand, he was quickly He soon became a ss leader and his family received a lot of money from the workshop, and his life was prosperous.


    He was in high spirits and preparing to marry the girl he loved, but when he received such a nk look and ridicule, he was inevitably shocked.


    The Xia family and his wife are very good at attacking people''s hearts. They also talked about Gu''s workshop: "That is a bonus given by the Xiaoyu family to your family. It is a dividend given to your family because of their past friendship. The Xiaoyu family is benevolent and righteous, but at your age, As old as you are, you should know how to repay. Do you want to use the money given by the Gu family to marry the daughter of the Gu family? Are you still shameless? "


    These words hurt Luo Wu badly.


    The Xia family''s couple then detailed his ipetence and his family''s ipetence: "A few years have passed, and your family still relies on Gu''s workshop to make a living. In other words, your monthly sry is considered to be earned by yourself, but those few taels of silver , you can''t even buy a tile from a wealthy family, how can you support Sister Xiu?"


    He sneered again: "So you can work as an errand in the county government, or rely on the help of Xiaoyu''s family. If it weren''t for Xiaoyu''s kindness in saving the Jiang family''s granddaughter, how could you, a young man from a farm family who escaped from famine, work in the yamen?"


    It was to obliterate all Luo Wus meritorious service in suppressing the bandits.


    Finally, Mrs. Xia said with tears in her eyes: "Brother Wu, it''s not that we and I want to criticize you, but we just need to be grateful. You can''t take other people''s money and harm other people''s daughters, right?"


    When Luo Wu heard these words, he was dizzy and ashamed. He had no idea how he left Xiajiazhuangzi. Later, Mr. Xia and his wife sent him another letter, first apologizing, and finally saying that they were from aristocratic families, and their rtives and friends were all aristocratic families and high-ranking officials, and they would find a good match for Sister Xiu from these families. Reassure him.


    He also detailed the benefits of Xiu Jie''er marrying the son of a noble family. Not only can Xiu Jie''er live a good life, but it can also improve the status of the Gu family. In the future, both An Ge''er and Xiao Yu will benefit from marrying a wife.


    Gu Jinli wanted to scold his mother when he heard this. The Xia family and his wife brought out their entire family to force Luo Wu.


    But


    "Are you a fool? Do you believe whatever the evil beast of the Xia family says? You have no brains, don''t you? Is this how you treat my sister? Do you know what kind of disgusting family the Xia family and his wife have found for my eldest sister?"


    Luo Wu was startled and asked quickly: "Who is this family? Isn''t it a rare good family?"


    Mr. Xia and his wife had promised him that they would find a man with a gentle mother-inw, a kind sister-inw, a capable and good-tempered man as a match for Sister Xiu, and the man would not take concubines.


    "It is indeed a rare good family." Gu Jinli sneered, and did not say the Zhan family immediately, but asked Luo Wu: "If you marry my eldest sister, will you take concubines?"


    Luo Wu shook his head: "Of course not. How can a farmer have two daughters-inw?"


    Gu Jinli was quite satisfied with what she heard, but when she was about to speak, she was stopped by Gu Jinan: "Let me speak."


    The Zhan family''s affairs are not something that a girl''s family can handle, as they are too dirty.


    "What''s going on? Did the Xia family find a bad person?" Luo Wu was very anxious. He didn''t want to use his sister and son of marrying someone wrong.


    Gu Jin''an pulled Gu Jinli away, stood in front of Luo Wu, looked down at him and said: "Some time ago, three uncles and nephews named Zhan came to the Xia family. They are from a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River. They don''t wear coats in winter and only wear Qianliang. The kind that wears a big cloak. The Xia family couple want to tell their eldest sister to the second young master of the Zhan family, but do you know what kind of person the second young master of the Zhan family is?"


    He didn''t want Gu Jinxiu''s reputation to be damaged, so he squatted down, grabbed thepel of Luo Wu''s clothes, came close to his ear, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Zhan Er broke into my house and saw the eldest sister. , after being knocked unconscious by the eldest sister, he did note to apologize the next day, but came directly to my house to ask for marriage. He said he would not take concubines, but he slept with a girl from the same room. On the day he came to my house to ask for eldest sisters hand in marriage, he also slept with one Maid, this is the good family that the Xia family told eldest sister."


    Luo Wu was shocked when he heard this. After he came to his senses, he stood up and rushed out of the house.


    Luo''s father and the others saw him and hurriedly chased him out: "Brother Wu, where are you going? It''s the middle of the night and your clothes are still wet. If you don''t change, you will get sick."


    Luo''s father reached out to grab Luo Wu, but he threw him away: "I''m going to Xiajiazhuangzi to find the Xia family and his wife, and ask them how they dare to do this to Sister Xiu!"


    He has liked the girl for so many years, and in order to let her live a good life, he forcefully pushed her to someone else, but what kind of lustful ghost are the Xia family and his wife looking for?


    He broke into Gu''s house and bumped into Sister Xiu. He didn''t say anything. Instead of apologizing, he asked for marriage the next day. He thought he was affectionate, but he ended up sleeping with another woman on the day of the proposal.


    Luo Wu was so angry that he shed tears just listening to it. How could he treat Sister Xiu like this? How could you do this to her? !

 Chapter 696: Beat up Xia Gu

    Chapter 696: Beat up Xia Gu


    Chapter 696 Beating up Xia Gu


    Luo Wu really cried. While wiping his tears, he went to fetch the horse. He couldn''t wait for a moment to go to Xia''s vige to settle the score with Xia and his wife.


    Gu Jinan walked at the end, and after hearing Luo Wu''s words, he was finally quite satisfied.


    Brother Luo Wu doesn''t dislike his eldest sister, he likes her too much. He is afraid that she will suffer a little injustice, so he wants her to marry a good family.


    He can understand that Brother Luo Wu wants his eldest sister to live a good life and is afraid that her eldest sister will be wronged if she marries him. But if he, Gu Jinan, encounters such a thing in the future, he will never flinch like Brother Luo Wu.


    If he likes a girl, even if she is a noble girl from a noble family, he will still try his best to marry her back because he, Gu Jinan, never believes in fate.


    Gu Jinli was very excited when he saw it, and hurriedly said to Luo Huiniang: "Huiniang, go and hold the horse for your elder brother."


    Let''s go deal with the Xia family and his wife!


    As she spoke, she was already looking through her bag for poison.


    Qin Sang very carefully raised the torch to her side to illuminate her.


    You have a keen eye and are sensible, Gu Jinli praised and continued to look for poison.


    Qin Sang smiled, she always liked to say these pretense of being an adult.


    Luo Huiniang was no stranger to this house. She quickly found Luo Wu''s horse and brought it over.


    Luo Wu didn''t say much. He got on his horse with a sullen face, took a torch in his hand and ran towards Xiajiazhuangzi.


    "Brother Wu, be careful, don''t fall!" Luo''s father shouted anxiously, fearing that something might happen to Luo Wu, so he immediately called to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, let''s catch up quickly."


    But its dark at night and Luo Wu has disappeared. How can we chase him?


    While he was in a hurry, Gu Jinan said: "I know where Xiajiazhuangzi is. Father and Robert, get in the car and I will drive you there."


    He then said to Zezi, "You and Qiu Lang drive to catch up."


    "Hey." Zezi responded to Qiu Lang and had already sat down on the front board of another mule cart.


    Gu Jinli dragged Luo Huiniang onto the mule cart.


    Gu Dashan and Father Luo got on the mule cart driven by Gu Jinan.


    Are you sitting firmly? Gu Jinan asked.


    Luo''s father couldn''t wait and said: "It''s stable, let''s go quickly."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan whipped his whip and hit the mule.


    There was a clicking sound, not the sound of a mule cart, but the sound of horse hooves.


    Qin Sang had already climbed onto his horse, holding the horse''s reins with one hand and holding a torch high with the other as he ran ahead: "Follow me."


    He also knew the location of Xiajiazhuangzi, and running in front could better light the way for the mule cart behind.


    It was too dark, and he didnt want anything to happen to the mule cart with Xiaoyu still sitting in the cart.


    With Qin Sang holding a torch and leading the way, the two mule carts behind them ran more smoothly, but Luo Wu was much faster than them. He was like crazy. He didn''t care about the danger of riding in the dark and ran all the way. Out of the county.


    He was the leader of the squad. When the county soldiers guarding the city saw him, they thought they had something to do and opened the door for him immediately.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Luo Wu rushed to Xia''s Zhuangzi, broke through the wooden fence of Zhuangzi, rushed into the Zhuangzi, and went straight to the Qijin Mansion in the middle of the Zhuangzi.


    Behind him, Zhuangzi''s servants were chasing after them with torches: "Come here, a thief has broken into Zhuangzi, catch him quickly!" When the other servants heard this, they hurried out to stop him, but Luo Wu rode a fast horse. They couldn''t catch up.


    After Luo Wu arrived at the mansion, he jumped off his horse and banged on the door: "Open the door, open the door quickly, I am Luo Wu, and I want to see Xia Gu!"


    The concierge knew about Luo Wu, and the master invited him to the vige as a guest today, but the masterughed at Luo Wu as a waste, a fool who was yed by him in the middle of apuse. Therefore, they were told that if Luo Wu came, there would be no need to stop him, just let him in. There would be no danger.


    With a creak, the concierge opened the door: "Robin Leader, you''re here in the middle of the night... Hey, Roban Leader, why are you so ignorant of the rules? I haven''t reported it yet."


    Luo Wu didn''t care about the concierge. He just wanted to drag Xia Gu out and beat him up. He rushed directly into the house. Before he reached the flower hall where he was waiting for guests, he heard a burst of exciting music.


    Luo Wu ran to follow the sound of the music and saw Mr. Xia and his wife in the flower hall where they had been during the day.


    It was as bright as day in the flower hallte at night. Mr. Xia was leaning on a nket in the main seat of the flower hall. Mrs. Xia was kneeling on her left hand side. On her right hand side was a young woman dressed very seductively.


    The woman was feeding Mr. Xia, and Mr. Xia''s hand was caressing the woman''s back.


    Luo Wu was shocked. He always thought that Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia were very affectionate, and never thought that Mr. Xia had other women.


    Mrs. Xia was not angry and even gave Mr. Xia a drink.


    Luo Wu felt his head was swollen and aching. He calmed down and rushed into the Xia family''s flower hall. He pointed at Mr. Xia and cursed: "Xia Gu, you shameless old man, how could you do this?!"


    Mr. Xia was listening to the music. The music was loud and he did not hear Luo Wu''s running sound. He was very surprised when he saw Luo Wu at first, but he calmed down after the surprise and took a bite of the deer meat fed by the woman next to him. : "Are you talking about Chun''er? Chun''er is Xia''s first-inw, what''s wrong with feeding Xia? Why is it so shameless?"


    Venison is hot and hot, and he should have some relief after eating it. His wife is old and can no longer serve him, so he naturally wants to find a young and beautiful maid.


    Its Luo Wu


    What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Mr. Xia was very annoyed when Luo Wu interrupted his elegant mood. If he hadn''t been worried about the Gu family, he would have sent someone to deal with Luo Wu.


    "Come and beat you up, you old thief!" Luo Wu said, rushing over like lightning, and hitting Mr. Find Sister Xiu a **** as dirty as you!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Luo Wu''s fists were much harder than Gu Jinan''s. With nearly ten fists in a row, Mr. Xia was unable to fight back.


    Everyone in the flower hall was frightened, and Chun''er was so frightened that she crawled to the side trembling.


    Mrs.


    She scolded Luo Wu tremblingly: "Stop...Brother Wu, please stop..."


    However, Luo Wu ignored her at all and just beat Mr. Xia. If it weren''t for the fact that Mrs. Xia is a woman, he would even beat Mrs. Xia.


    Xiaoyu is right, this couple is not a good couple, they are a pair of evil beasts.


    Whoosh!


    Mr. Xia pulled out the long sword on the shelf next to him and shed at Luo Wu: "You are a lowly and reckless man. You dare to beat up a member of the dynasty. Xia will sue the officials and let you suffer the punishment of three thousand knives and die... Ah!" "


    Before he finished speaking, Luo Wu''s fist came over again, and his other hand directly grasped the long sword in Mr. Xia''s hand. Not afraid of the pain of the sword cutting his palm, he pulled hard and snatched the long sword away. With a twist of his wrist, the sword was already pressed against Mr. Xia''s neck.


    "Brother Wu, stop it!" Mrs. Xia was so frightened that she rushed to protect Mr. Xia and begged Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, put down the sword quickly. Don''t do anything stupid. If you hurt your husband, Your whole family won''t survive. You don''t want to kill your parents, either, because your husband is the only one who can raise a family."

 Chapter 697: poison you to death

    Chapter 697: poison you to death


    Chapter 697: Poison you to death


    Da Chu used heavy codes, and the court hadws: if an innocent person killed a person who was a judge, not only the murderer would die, but his family members would also be killed.


    Luo Wu is a government servant, so he naturally understands this. But Mr. Xia went too far and wanted to harm Sister Xiu. He simply couldn''t bear it: "Xia Gu deserves to die."


    He gritted his teeth and said this, which shocked Mr. Xia. This coward dared to say that he deserved to die?


    "Luo Wu, don''t go crazy and harm your family." Although Mr. Xia was not afraid of death, he felt that he had to die an earth-shattering death. If he was killed by an unknown person like Luo Wu, his death would not be worth it.


    "You and your wife are the ones who are crazy. You keep saying that you love Sister Xiu and will find a good family for her. You also say that the young master of the Zhan family is so nice. But the young master of the Zhan family is just a libertine. Not only did he bump into Sister Xiu, but he also treated her badly. Its disrespectful, and hes still an **** who cant do anything without a woman.


    "How could he sleep with a maid when he proposed marriage to Sister Xiu? Didn''t you say that he doesn''t take concubines?!" Luo Wu asked, his anger making his hand holding the sword tremble: "How could you do this? Bully her!"


    Although he didn''t know the rules of aristocratic families, he knew that as long as a man has a girl in his heart, he will not sleep with a woman when he proposes marriage to her.


    Mr. Xia was surprised. Luo Wu already knew about Zhan Er?


    He hurriedly raised his head and looked out of the flower hall. When he didn''t see the Gu family, he felt relieved and said, "You misunderstood. The second master Zhan did have an affair with a girl, but when he asked to marry Sister Xiu, he had already married her. The girl sent her away. That Yue''er was unwilling, so she ran out to make trouble, and she happened to be bumped into by Cheng Geer''s family, which led to a misunderstanding."


    Madam Xia was like Mr. Er Dang is really infatuated with Sister Xiu and is lovesick for her."


    He added: "He knows that maids like Yue''er are a nuisance. In addition to inviting his grandmother to propose marriage this time when he returns home, he also wants to clean up the maids in the yard so that those maids will note out to frame him again. Don''t worry, the waiter of the Zhan family will be kind to Sister Xiu, and Sister Xiu will be a wife of a wealthy family if she marries him."


    Luo Wu no longer believed them: "You and your wife are not good people. Don''t show me any more to Sister Xiu. She is good-looking, has a good temper, and has excellent embroidery skills. Brother An knows many people from aristocratic families, and they know how to do it." Find her a good, rich family, and you dont have to worry about it.


    Mr. Xia narrowed his eyes when he heard this, and the idiot Luo Wu became smarter.


    "Stop, what are you doing, you thief?" Zhuangtou rushed in with a dozen servants who knew how to box and kick, holdingrge iron bars made of wrought iron, and surrounded Luo Wu: "You dare to break into Master Juren''s Zhuangzi tomit murder? You dont want to live.


    Then he said to Mr. Xia: "Don''t worry, sir. I have sent people to report to the official. This thief can''t escape."


    Luo Wu is only one person, but there are hundreds of servants in this vige, and Luo Wu can''t even resist one person or a stick.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xia finally felt relieved andughed: "Brother Wu, our husband and wife have always treated you as our nephew. If you repent now and beg our forgiveness, we will pretend that nothing happened."


    Otherwise, haha, if a squad breaks into someone else''s house at night, even if the Gu family has the ability to fish Luo Wu out, Luo Wu will leave home because of the loss of face.


    As soon as Luo Wu leaves, everything will be over.


    And Xia Gu had more than one way to make Luo Wu go abroad.


    Xia Gu often did this kind of thing when he was in neighboring countries. It was a great sense of achievement for him to y with people in the midst of apuse.


    "The servants of the newspaper official? Are you talking about these two?" Gu Jinli took the lead to enter the Xia family''s flower hall. Qin Sang''s arm strength was amazing. He held a Xia family servant with one hand and smashed them to the ground with two bangs.


    The head of the vige hurriedly turned around and saw a group of people in Gu Jinli and said angrily: "Who are you? How dare you trespass into Master Juren''s vige?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gu Jinan in the crowd.


    Brother An, why are you here? Zhuangtou knew Gu Jinan. He and Brother Cheng had been to Zhuangzi before.


    Gu Jinan ignored Zhuangtou, only looked at the surprised Mr. His boxing and kicking skills are pretty good.


    Mr.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr.


    Mr. Xia was so angry that he could only say to Zhuangtou: "Restrict the servants. No one is allowed to leave Zhuangzi without my instructions."


    Zhuangtou originally wanted to take the opportunity to go out and report to the official, but when he heard this, he could only respond: "Yes."


    He then called to the dozen or so guards: "Let''s go and wait outside the courtyard."


    The nurses must have dragged out the two servants who were thrown to the ground before leaving.


    The flower hall is used by the Xia family to entertain guests. It stands in arge garden. The entrance of the courtyard is at least twenty meters away from the flower hall. Gu Jinli is very satisfied with this distance. If it is far away, it will be difficult for Xia Gu to ask for help even if he wants to. .


    After Zhuangtou left with the people, Mrs. Xia wanted to be a good person, so she smiled gently and said: "Brother An, why are you guys here in the middle of the night..."


    Mrs. , this woman is just a puppet in an elegant shell. She will listen to Mr. Xia whatever she says and does.


    "Mrs. Xia, are you a human? Why do you have to listen to Xia Gu in everything you do? You work like a cow, a horse, and a maid for him, but this old guy is flirting with the maid in front of you. Aren''t you angry? Don''t pretend You are virtuous and generous, as long as you are a woman, there is no one who will not be angry, unless you don''t like Xia Gu and regard him ying with the maid as two monkeys ying tricks."


    Gu Jinli''s words were very poisonous. If Mrs. Xia said she didn''t mind, then she was treating Mr. Xia like a monkey. If she said he didn''t mind, she was a jealous woman.


    But Mrs. Xia was very good at asking questions and did not answer. She just wiped her tears and looked aggrieved that Gu Jinli had forced her to cry bitterly.


    Gu Jinli: "Tsk, you and Xia Gu are a perfect match. One is a sinister scumbag, and the other is a white lotus bitch."


    Mr. Xia was very angry when he heard this: "Little Yu girl, how can you, a girl, say such inappropriate things?"


    A country girl is a country girl. Even if she has the blood of the Lu family, it has been contaminated by the low blood of the Gu family. She is the second daughter and cannot be as dignified as the eldest daughter.


    Gu Jinli ignored Mr.


    Luo Wu nodded: "They are not good people."


    They can mock him, but they cannot harm Sister Xiu.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was very satisfied and turned to look at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang understood and rushed to Mr. Xia in a few steps, pinched his jaw and opened his mouth.


    Gu Jinli rushed over and threw a pill directly into Mr. Xia''s mouth.

 Chapter 698: three requirements

    Chapter 698: three requirements


    Chapter 698 Three Requirements


    Qin Sang immediately closed Mr. Xia''s mouth, and with a grunt, the pill went down Mr. Xia''s throat and was swallowed into his stomach.


    Mr. Xia was horrified. He stared at Gu Jinli and said, "What did you give me to eat?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "A poison that can kill you."


    Xia Gu was shocked. He knew from Guanzhu Hu that Gu Jinli could make poison, but he never expected that Gu Jinli would dare to poison him.


    "No, you don''t have the courage." Mr. Xia said firmly.


    However, within a short while, Mr. Xia felt severe pain in his stomach and his face instantly turned blue.


    Mr.


    He raised his finger and pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "You vicious girl, how dare you do this?"


    "Ah!" Mrs. Xia was even more frightened than Mr. Xia. She rushed over and said, "Where''s the antidote? Give it to your husband. You can''t kill him. If you kill your husband, your whole family will pay for it."


    With a bang, Gu Jinli kicked Mrs. Xia: "Are you really mean? You like Xia Gu so much? His concubine didn''t even cry, why are you crying?"


    Chun''er did not leave, but kept kneeling beside him. She was trembling at the moment, but she really didn''t cry.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Xia looked at Chun''er and saw that she didn''t shed any tears. She cursed, "You wretched maid, you are an ungrateful thing. My husband has been so kind to you in vain!"


    Chun''er sneered in her heart, is Xia Gu good to her? Originally, she could marry a retainer of the Shangguan family and be his wife, but the old thief Xiagu saw her beauty and asked for her from the Shangguan family.


    Although he looked only in his early forties, he was actually in his fifties. A grandfather came to sleep with her, a teenage girl, and she thanked him for her ancestors.


    Chun''er has no intention of helping Xia Gu. Over the years, she has saved a lot of private money and also bought valuable things from the vige. If Xia Gu dies, she will redeem herself and leave.


    However, before she could leave, she would not offend the Xia family couple, so she squeezed out a few tears, knelt down and snuggled directly into Xia Gu''s arms: "Master, I will always stay with you."


    Xia Gu didn''t say anything after hearing this, but Mrs. Xia said: "Okay, okay, Madam will know that you are a good person."


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "Mrs. Xia, you are very ill. Are you moved by sharing your man with other women?"


    Gu Jinli felt that Mrs. Xia was hopeless.


    Mrs. Ke Xia has been educated since she was a child to regard men as her first priority. She believes that taking concubines and maids for men and living peacefully with men''s concubines is what a good wife should do.


    Mrs. Xia ignored Gu Jinli''s words and only begged Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, for the sake of my husband teaching Brother Cheng for three years, can you give me the antidote? I beg you."


    He hugged Xia Gu again and said, "Husband, seeing you in such pain, I wish my wife could bear this pain for you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Since Madam has asked so, I will help Madam."


    It''s just poison, she has plenty of it,e on,e on, I''ll give you one pill.


    She took out another pill, opened Mrs. Xia''s mouth and threw it in.


    Gulu, Mrs. Xia took poison and waspletely stunned. "Xiaoyu...you, how could you harm our husband and wife like this?" Mrs. Xia looked at Gu Jinli in disbelief.


    Gu Jinli: "You and your wife hurt my sister so much, why did I give you two poisons? These two ves still want to be the master of their master. Today I will teach you how to be ves."


    As a madman, Xia Gu has lived a life of respect from others over the years. Even the first emperor of Chu was tricked by him, but now he was scolded as a ve by Gu Jinli in front of his face. He was extremely angry and endured the severe pain in his stomach. Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be arrogant. I, Xia Gu, am a madman from the Great Chu State. My background is many times more noble than that of the Gu family. You Gu family are just pariahs in the countryside!"


    Gu Dashan was shocked when he heard this. He originally thought that Mr. Xia was so kind to Brother Cheng and a person who treated his family sincerely, but he didn''t expect that he looked down on his family so much.


    Pfft! Xia Gu cursed so hard that he couldnt breathe properly and spit out a mouthful of blood. His face turned from blue to gold paper, and he was about to die before his eyes.


    "Husband, husband." Mrs. Xia also felt severe pain in her stomach, but she regarded Mr. Xia as more important than her own life and kept crying for fear that Mr. Xia would die.


    On the high wall of the courtyard, Chengfeng frowned and looked at everything in the flower hall. After seeing Mr.


    With a ng, Qin Sang felt the strong winding, and immediately drew out his long knife and shed behind him. Chengfeng blocked it with his armored arm, turned around, and rushed to Mr. Xia''s side, taking out the bag from his waist. Feed him a packet of medicinal powder.


    This is the antidote left by the first temple owner of Huyun Temple. It is a secret medicine of the pce and can detoxify a lot of poisons.


    Qin Sang knew that this was a master, so he immediately rushed forward, pulled Gu Jinli behind him, and pointed his long knife at Chengfeng: "Who are you? This is a private feud between the Xia family and the Gu family. No outsiders should interfere."


    Chengfeng ignored Qin Sang and looked at Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan: "I am from Huyun Temple. You can punish Xia Gu, but he cannot die."


    The head of the Lu family sent a letter to Guanzhu Hu when Xia Gu came to Qingfu Town, saying that Xia Gu was a famous madman in Da Chu and a capable person who had disgraced the first emperor of Da Chu. Xia Gu must be kept. , for future use.


    "People from Huyun Temple?" Gu Jinli smiled: "It seems like Huyun Temple has saved our lives. Don''t say I''m harsh, our Gu family doesn''t owe Huyun Temple anything."


    They would associate with Guanzhu Hu because Guanzhu Hu was from the Lu family and was a good person. They were willing to associate with Huyun Guan for the sake of the Cui family.


    But this does not mean that they have to listen to Huyun Guan.


    Chengfeng said hurriedly: "The temple owner knows that what happened this time is Xia Gu''s fault. She will take Xia Gu away. I just ask you not to let him die in Qingfu Town. If Xia Gu dies here, it will definitely cause an uproar." "


    He added: "Don''t worry, Xia Gu has done something wrong. Even if he doesn''t die this time, he will still be punished. Our rules are very strict."


    "Xiaoyu..." Gu Dashan looked at Gu Jinli. He was not soft-hearted, but he was just afraid that if Mr. Xia died, the government woulde to catch Xiaoyu. After all, Xia Gu was a civil servant.


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, and Chengfeng said again: "Xia Gu once taught Brother Cheng. Although he didn''t formally be a disciple, the kindness of teaching him is second only to the kindness of his parents. If you kill Xia Gu, how will the world see Brother Cheng? He will never be able to gain a foothold in this world in the future.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "As long as you don''t tell anyone, how will the world know about it?"


    Chengfeng choked, and the second girl Gu''s thinking was really different from ordinary people, and she didn''t behave like normal people at all.


    However, Gu Jinli showed mercy: "You can take Xia Gu and his wife away, but I have three requirements."

 Chapter 699: go home

    Chapter 699: go home


    Chapter 699 Going Home


    Say. Chengfeng agreed without any hesitation. Xia Gu was poisoned, so he had to take him away quickly, otherwise he was afraid that Xia Gu wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    As he spoke, he took out another packet of detoxification powder and handed it to Mrs. Xia: "Take it if you don''t want to die."


    Mrs. Xia was afraid of death, so she endured severe pain and trembled as she took the antidote package.


    When Chun''er saw someoneing to save the Xia couple, she knew that the couple might not survive. She immediately showed her courtesy to Mrs. Xia, helped her open the antidote bag, and fed her the antidote.


    However, although this antidote is powerful, it cannot cure the poison prepared by Gu Jinli and can only relieve it.


    Gu Jinli looked at the Xia family and his wife with eyes that looked at dead people, then looked at Chengfeng and said: "The first requirement is that the entire Xia Gu family must leave Dachu within a month and will never set foot in thend of Dachu. "


    Xia Gu is too capable of making trouble, and he knows many crazy people in Dachu. They are a group of lunatics. Only by driving the Xia family out of Dachu can they ensure that their own family is fine.


    "You, don''t go too far." Xia Gu disagreed. If his entire family couldn''t stay in Dachu, how could he achieve great sess in the future?


    He wants to be famous forever. He wants to stay in Da Chu and wait for the Lu family to counterattack Da Chu.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You have no right to speak now. If you don''t want to die, just shut up."


    It''s too bad that the old man is almost buried and still wants to bargain.


    "I''m not negotiating with you, I''m just telling you my request. If you agree, I will let you go. If you don''t agree, you will die here. I will help you dig graves and bury your bodies. I will never let your bodies be exposed in the wilderness. .


    Look, she is such a kind little cutie.


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Brother Qin, can you beat him?"


    Qin Sang looked at Chengfeng, his eyes sparkling with eagerness to try: "You can beat me, don''t worry."


    This is a character who has no match for him, but as long as he tries his best, he is sure to be able to defeat the opponent.


    With Qin Sang''s words, Gu Jinli was even more confident.


    Chengfeng abided by the rules of the shadow guard and had no intention of rejecting Gu Jinli. He nodded and said: "Sure, Huyunguan agrees."


    He said that Huyun Guan agreed, not that he agreed. He is just a servant, and Huyunguan is the one who can speak in the Lu family.


    Gu Jinli added: "The second request is that our family is responsible for our own affairs. If we don''t want everyone to turn against each other, don''t send any more gentlemen. Are you sending people? They are just a group of crazy people with sick minds."


    Mr. Xia almost vomited blood after hearing this. What happened to the madman? Why do the Gu family always look down on Kuangshi? The madman is the teacher of the literati and is superior to the literati.


    Chengfeng was afraid that Mr. Xia would do something bad, so he pressed his neck with his hand to prevent him from speaking: "Okay."


    The Guanzhu said that the children of the Gu family are the masters.


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction: "The third request is much simpler. I want all the properties of the Xia family in Tianfu County aspensation for the Xia family and his wife''s stupidity."


    Do you think you dont have to paypensation for causing so much trouble to their family? It''s a beautiful thought. She loves money so much. How can she feel happy if she doesn''t have any money topensate her?


    Mrs. Xia''s body hurt so much that she almost died on the spot: "That, that''s..."


    She didn''t know how much silver it was. In short, just the expensive flowers and trees in this house didn''t know how many thousand taels it was? There are not only orchids here, but also rosewood and golden nanmu. Although the trees are still small, they will grow up.


    And they spent a lot of effort to transport these precious flowers and trees, and it took them three years to slowly move them here. Chun''er doesn''t feel bad at all, as long as she takes away the valuables she has saved.


    Chengfeng didnt feel bad at all: Okay, within five days, Huyunguan will prepare all the property deeds and send them to you.


    To put it bluntly, the things belonging to the Xia family also belong to the Lu family. They are family property transferred from the Lu family back then.


    Its refreshing. Gu Jinli was very satisfied with Chengfeng and said to him: Its too unfair for you to work for Huyunguan. If you leave Huyunguan, you will definitely be able to make a name for yourself with your own abilities.


    He has good skills, a good mind, and is decisive in doing things without procrastination. He is a good candidate to be a general.


    Chengfeng was very helpless. Is it appropriate for Miss Gu to poach the Lu family so openly?


    "Xia Gu is too injured to leave tonight. Please give us a day. The Xia family and his wife will leave Tianfu County tomorrow night." Chengfeng knew some medical skills. After taking Xia Gu''s pulse, he asked Gu Jinli .


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, the Xia family''s departure from Dachu must be done as soon as possible. If such a cancer is left in Dachu, I''m afraid God won''t be able to bear it and will bring disaster to Dachu."


    With a puff, Xia Gu was so angry that he vomited blood again and said feebly: "Rude... gangster..."


    He couldn''t believe that the descendants of the Lu family would use such crude and hooligan methods. They really didn''t care about any courtesy or shame.


    Gu Jinli was about to leave, but when he heard this, he stopped and looked back at Xia Gu: "You old pervert, you are sleeping with a little maid when you are almost buried in an old dead tree. Do you want face? Are you still crazy? Schr? Please let go of the word "crazy schr", it has been tainted by you so that no one dares to mention it."


    Xia Gu was so angry that he gasped and almost fainted.


    Gu Jinan had not spoken yet, but now he stood up and said: "Xia Gu, you have always wanted to teach Brother Cheng and me to be madmen, but I have been resisting. You are very angry and don''t understand why I want to do this? I will tell you today In my eyes, you, crazy people, are just a group of despicable people who gain fame by pretending to be crazy and acting stupid. What I, Gu Jinan, admire are those truly famous people who have great wisdom, great works, great achievements and are low-key."


    Crazy people are crazy and selfish, while famous people are low-key but devoted to serving the people or learning. Gu just wants to be a famous person, and famous people are the ones who inherit the legacy of ancient sages. You crazy people are not even worthy of carrying shoes for famous people.


    One sentence made Xia Gu faint.


    "Husband, husband, hold on, you can''t die." Mrs. Xia couldn''t stop crying, but after crying for a while, she also fainted from poison.


    Seeing the Xia couple fainted, Gu Jinli smiled and pped his hands: "It''s done, go home."


    Gu Dashan, Luo Fu, and Luo Huiniang were still confused. Qin Sang reminded them: "Uncle Dashan and Uncle Luo, let''s go."


    Luo Huiniang came back to her senses, took Gu Jinli''s arm, and said with admiration: "Xiaoyu, you are so awesome, you know how to curse, teach me, teach me, I will curse to death whoever dares to harm my brother again."


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, I''ll teach you when I get back."


    Well, I will definitely study hard. Luo Huiniang nodded heavily, very happy.


    Luo''s father looked at his heartless daughter and had a headache. This girl was stupid, but he had been an **** before. He knew that the rtionship between the Gu family, the Xia family, and Huyunguan was very unusual. There must be something between them. The secret that I dont know.


    However, Luo''s father was very smart and didn''t say anything. He even pulled Luo Wu aside and told him: "What happened to the Xia family tonight is rotten in the stomach, and you are not allowed to say a word."


    Luo Wu is no longer the farm boy he used to be. He has been a shift leader for three years. He has seen a lot of things and knows that many people have secrets. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry, dad, I won''t tell."

 Chapter 700: No one will dare to bully you anymore

    Chapter 700: No one will dare to bully you anymore


    Chapter 700 No one dares to bully you anymore


    The Gu family revealed these secrets to their father and son to show their trust in their family, and they did not dare to break this trust.


    After hearing this, Luo''s father scolded Luo Wu again: "Be sensible, I am not going to celebrate the winter solstice tonight because of you. When you get back, I will apologize to your Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan, and kneel down for another day to prevent you from being stupid again in the future." "


    Luo Wu nodded without any dissatisfaction. He just asked the Gu family to let him enter the house and see Sister Xiu without stopping him.


    He turned his head and looked quietly at Gu Jinan who was walking behind him. He saw that his face was tense and he snorted coldly. He knew that the Gu family was really angry, and he was very angry at his own stupidity. If he had been smarter and seen through the Xia family''s true colors earlier, he wouldn''t have been in this ordeal.


    Not long after, they walked out of the flower hall and the courtyard. The head of Xia Family Vige saw them and said hurriedly: "You didn''t do anything to our master, did you?"


    The Gu family was very aggressive, and among the people they brought there were a few boys who were good at **** and kicking. The head of the vige was afraid that something would happen to the master.


    He then looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Brother An, our master treats you like his own son. You can''t harm him."


    Gu Jinan frowned and said, "My father is not dead yet. I don''tck Xia Gu''s fatherly love."


    After hearing this, the head of Xiajiazhuang looked very ugly: "Brother An, how can you say that?"


    Gu Jinli was so disgusted that he killed the Xia family and interrupted the head of the Xia family: "Now this vige belongs to my family. Take care of every nt and tree in the vige. If there is a de of grass missing, I want you to pay for it."


    After saying that, he ignored the shock of the head of Xiajiazhuang and the nursing staff, and called to Zezi and Qiu Lang: "Let''s go home."


    "Yes." Zezi and Qiu Lang did not go in, but just stood guard at the gate of the courtyard. They were afraid that the leader of Xiajiazhuang would cause trouble. When they saw Gu Jinli and the othersing out, they immediately went to drive.


    The mule cart was not far from the courtyard gate. In order to catch up with Luo Wu, they drove directly into Zhuangzi.


    Master, little master, get in the car. Qiu Lang and Zezi greeted them.


    "Here wee." Gu Dashan responded, got on the mule cart with Luo''s father and Luo Wu, and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, Huiniang, hurry up and get on the mule cart driven by Brother Lang and go back."


    Hey. Gu Jinli responded and pulled Luo Huiniang into another mule cart.


    After seeing the two of them getting on the cart, Gu Jinan got into the mule cart where Gu Dashan was.


    Lets go! Qiu Lang said, flicking his whip and driving the mule cart out of Zhuangzi.


    Qin Sang knew that the Gu family had something to say to Luo Wu, so he rode home and took Luo Wu''s horse with him.


    On the mule cart, Luo Wu lowered his head: "...I''m sorry."


    With a bang, Luo''s father pped Luo Wu on the back and said angrily: "Straighten your back and speak. Is this how I taught you since you were a child?"


    He sighed again in his heart. This boy cared too much about Sister Xiu. He put Sister Xiu at the top of his heart and was unwilling to let Sister Xiu suffer any grievances. This made him feel more and more inferior.


    Gu Jinan looked at Luo Wu. He had learned a lot of poems and songs in the past two years, and there were more or less descriptions of the love between men and women... Deep love makes one weak, and this is what Brother Luo Wu did to his eldest sister.


    But Brother Luo Wu doesnt understand what his eldest sister wants?


    Gu Jinan grew up with Luo Wu. He remembered how Luo Wu used to protect their siblings. Thinking of Luo Wu''s affection in his heart, he couldn''t help but say: "My sister only likes to live with people she knows well, even if there are many people outside." Well, no matter how rich and prosperous it is, she wont like it, and she might be scared because of the unfamiliarity.


    If the eldest sister really wanted to marry into a wealthy family, he would have found a candidate for her through his connections with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family two years ago. But the eldest sister didn''t want to marry far away. She had been waiting for Luo Wu and wanted to marry next door so that she could often return to her parents'' home in the future. "...I''m sorry." Luo Wu felt more and more guilty, and tears welled up in his eyes: "I just feel that I am not worthy of her, and I am afraid that if I marry her, I will detain her in the country and make her live a miserable life."


    Luo''s father couldn''t stand listening: "Why are you so narrow-minded? If you don''t want your sister to live a hard life, then work hard. You are a man, but are you afraid that you won''t be able to find a future?"


    After scolding Luo Wu, he med himself... It was also his fault. In order to escape from the people and things in the past, he had been hiding in the countryside. If he, the father, could build a family, Brother Wu would not be like this. Such thoughts are not worthy of Sister Xiu.


    Luo''s father''s words did notfort Luo Wu much. He had worked hard, and after working hard for three years, he was still just a small team leader earning three taels of silver a month, while Sang was already a member of a hundred households.


    Gu Dashan felt sorry for Luo Wu. Seeing him lowering his head and weeping, his eyes turned red. He patted Luo Wu on the back and said, "Stop talking, go home first."


    Luo Wu knew that he was at fault and did not dare to reveal the matter like this. He knelt in the mule cart and kowtowed to Gu Dashan: "Uncle Dashan, I''m sorry."


    He has said sorry so many times, but saying sorry is the most useless way to apologize.


    Gu Jinan frowned and pulled him up: "Sit down, if you really feel guilty, you should think about how to treat my sister well?"


    Although Gu Jinan missed Luo Wu''s affection, the eldest sister was his own, and he felt more sorry for Gu Jinxiu than Luo Wu, so he finally said: "Don''t let my sister down again."


    Luo Wu nodded and begged again: "Can you let me see Sister Xiu when we get home?"


    He thought for a while and then said: "No, no, it''s toote. Sister Xiu must have gone to bed early. Can you let me go see Sister Xiu tomorrow?"


    Seeing that Luo Wu was thinking about his eldest daughter, Gu Dashan finally felt relieved: "We''ll wait until we get home. If Sister Xiu isn''t asleep yet, go and see her."


    "Thank you, Uncle Dashan." Luo Wu was very grateful. The Gu family had always been so kind to him, but he gave up first. He deserves to die.


    Luo Wu was lucky. It was almost dawn when they got home, but Gu Jinxiu waited without sleeping all night.


    Brother Cheng was lying on the handle of the chair where Gu Jinxiu was sitting to apany her, waiting until he fell asleep.


    The third grandfather, the third grandmother, and Ms. Cui didnt sleep either.


    After Mrs. Chu went home for more than two hours, she came to the Gu family again to wait for news, and now she is sitting in the Gu family''s dining room.


    Everyone just waited, and after hearing the sound of the mule cart, they hurriedly ran out with torches.


    Luo Wu looked at the Gu family in front of him and felt timid in his heart. But when he saw Gu Jinxiu''s anxious face, he had no time to be timid anymore. Instead, he rushed to her and said, "Don''t be afraid. In the future, No one will dare to bully you anymore."


    When Gu Jinxiu heard this, she looked at the determination on his face. She finally let go of her worries after months of worry, and smiled at him: "I believe Brother Luo Wu."


    Since childhood, as long as Brother Luo Wu said it, he would do it no matter how difficult it was.


    Gu Jinli:


    This sour smell of love, sister, please be more reserved and don''t let your eyes shine.


    Perhaps he noticed Gu Jinli''s gaze. After Gu Jinxiu finished saying this, he just smiled and looked at Luo Wu before retreating and standing behind Cui.

 Chapter 701: high fever

    Chapter 701: high fever


    Chapter 701 High Fever


    Seeing that Luo Wu was back, Mrs. Chu was so happy that she shed tears. But knowing that the Gu family was angry, she came up and beat Luo Wu: "What are you thinking about, you brat? Your Uncle Dashan''s family has been so good to you, why don''t youe back?" Who can you deserve? I''ll beat you to death."


    Luo''s father stopped Mr. Chu: "Don''t fight yet. Brother Wu has something to say to everyone. Let''s go into the house first."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu was so angry that she punched Luo Wu twice.


    Qin Sang led the two horses and said, "Grandpa Third, Uncle Dashan, I''m going home first."


    This is a matter between the Gu family and the Luo family, and it concerns Gu Jinxiu, so it''s not good for him to go in and listen.


    "Hey, Sang, thank you for your hard work." Gu Dashan and Luo''s father are very grateful to Qin Sang. In the past three years, he has be more and more capable, and sometimes he is like the backbone of their family.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s not hard, this is what I should do."


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Jinli, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    Gu Jinli:


    You are getting more and more courageous. You dare to wink at me in front of so many people.


    Seeing her turning her face to the side and ignoring him, Qin Sang knew that she understood what he meant. Heughed and looked at Luo Wu: "Brother Luo Wu, there is no need to rush to the Yamen tomorrow. I will go and ask for leave for you."


    After struggling for so long, and he saw that Luo Wu''s expression was very abnormal, he must have a high fever due to drunkenness and the cold. He estimated that after exining the matter clearly to the Gu family, he would not be able to get up tomorrow.


    Luo Wu''s body was alternately hot and cold, his mouth was dry, and he felt light-headed, but he knew that he had to exin it clearly to the Gu family, and he couldn''t just let the matter go unexined.


    An Ge''er is right, he just wants Xiu Jie''er to live a good life of a wealthy family, but he has never thought about whether Xiu Jie''er likes such a life?


    She is afraid of strangers, she has been afraid of strangers since she was a child, she doesnt like strangers, and she doesnt like going to strange ces. The best thing is for him to work hard to earn a future, marry her back, and let her stay in a familiar environment and live with familiar people.


    Luo Wu knew that it was difficult to get a good future, but after what happened to the Zhan family, he was really reluctant to give her up to others. What if others bullied her?


    The thing he can''t stand the most is others bullying her.


    "Why are you dazed? Come into the house and exin clearly." Luo''s father urged Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu came back to his senses and nced at Gu Jinxiu. His desire to marry her, protect her and earn a future for her became more and more serious.


    Gu Jinxiu knew that Luo Wu was looking at her, her face was already red, and the corners of her tight mouth were slightly curved, obviously happy.


    Mrs. Cui saw the appearance of her eldest daughter and was very happy in her heart. The marriage of these two children has been going through a lot of trouble until now, and she saw that it was finallying to fruition.


    Mrs. Cui took her eldest daughter''s hand and called to Gu Jinli: "Xiao Yu has gone home. Mom is simmering mutton soup and preparing noodles for you. I''ll let Xiao Ji give it to you to eat."


    "Hey." Seeing that everyone in the family was happy, Gu Jinli felt better and followed him into the house.


    As soon as he arrived at the dining room, Luo Wu knelt down and told how the Xia family and his wife nned to get close to him, how he got into trouble, and what happened to the Xia family and his wife.


    With a final bang, he kowtowed and said, "This time I fell into the Xia family''s scheme and almost killed Sister Xiu. If Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan want to beat or scold them, feel free to do so. Luo Wuding will suffer the consequences."


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui are both good-tempered people, and they watched Luo Wu grow up. They regarded Luo Wu as their son-inw more than ten years ago, and they were not willing to beat or scold him.


    "Get up, this is not your fault. It''s all Mr. Xia and his wife who are too insidious." Ms. Cui used to respect the Xia family and her husband very much, but after learning what the Xia family and his wife had done, she became angry even with her good temper: " How can someone who is decades older use such a method to harm a child?"


    Brother Wu is only in his early twenties. He is a good young man who is honest and willing to work hard. What is wrong with him? Why dont Mr. Xia and his wife look down on Brother Wu?


    She thought it was very good to see Brother Wu. In the past, in her hometown, their family of six was punished by the old Gu family and they didn''t have enough to eat every day. Brother Wu went up to the mountains to hunt and secretly roasted rabbit meat and brought it to them.


    It was not given once or twice, but for several years. If Brother Wu had not given them food, the four children would probably have be seriously ill if they had not starved to death.


    Luo Wu was extremely grateful after hearing Cui''s words. He almost harmed Sister Xiu, but Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan didn''t me him. He was excited and wanted to say a few words of gratitude, but his body suddenly fell backward.


    "Brother Luo Wu!" Gu Jinxiu rushed over in shock, and Luo''s father and Mrs. Chu also rushed over to see him.


    Luo Wu''s head was so dizzy that he couldn''t even open his eyes, but he still managed to say: "...I''m fine."


    He didn''t want Sister Xiu to worry.


    After saying that, his vision went dark and he didn''t know anything anymore.


    Gu Jinan touched Luo Wu''s forehead and said, "It''s very hot. It''s a fever. Xiaoyu brings the convenient medicine."


    Gu Jinli took out a bottle of rapid cooling pills and handed them to Gu Jinan: "Just take one pill. It has a very good fever-reducing effect."


    He walked out of the dining room again and called Sister Li who was guarding the door: "Go call Da Tuan and ask him to go to the pharmaceutical workshop to call Uncle Dai. Brother Luo Wu has a high fever and has fainted."


    Hey. Sister Li responded and quickly ran to the concierge to tell the group what happened.


    The group knew how to fight and knew the road well, so they dragged Dr. Dai over in less than two quarters of an hour.


    Doctor Dai took Luo Wu''s pulse and pricked it with a needle and said with a smile: "Brother Wu is in good health. This time he fell ill due to depression in his heart, infection with wind and cold, and drinking too much alcohol. He will be fine in two days."


    This is because I have something on my mind. I have made myself sick. As long as I dont deliberately abuse myself and let go of what is on my mind, Yiluowus body will not get sick at all.


    Gu Jinxiu''s eyes were already red, but she did not cry. Instead, she asked Doctor Dai: "Has Uncle Dai brought any medicine? Do you want to take instant medicine or boiled medicine?"


    Mr. Chu was very satisfied after hearing this. Even though Sister Xiu was weak, she was unambiguous and able to handle things when she encountered them.


    Doctor Dai smiled and said, "Just take a few pills of convenient medicine."


    He opened the medicine box and took out two bottles of convenience medicine for the Luo family: "Take one pill of each kind, three times a day, and it willst three days."


    Luo''s father quickly took the medicine and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    Doctor Dai smiled and nodded. He didn''t stay too long and went back after watching Luo Wu.


    Luo''s father said a few words to the Gu family, then took Luo Wu and took Chu and Luo Huiniang home.


    Gu Dashan was worried, so he and Gu Jinan held a torch to see them off. They waited until Luo Wu took medicine and the fever subsided before returning home.


    Before leaving, Father Luo made a special promise to them: "Our family will not leak a word about the Xia family and Huyun Temple, so don''t worry."


    Gu Jinan said: "We can trust Father Robert."


    After saying that, he took Gu Dashan away.


    On the way, Gu Dashan was very worried: "Brother An, who are Mr. Xia, Huyunguan and the young man who ran away tonight? They won''t harm our family, right? Why does Master Hu help our family like this? Xia Why did the husband and wifee to town?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Dad, it''s okay. Just remember that our family will never suffer a loss."


    He added: "Although Xia Gu wants to be the master of our family, look at tonight, it''s not our family that wins in the end. Xiaoyu also got the Xia family''s property."

 Chapter 702: Luo family affairs

    Chapter 702: Luo family affairs


    Chapter 702 Luo Family Affairs


    "That''s true. Your sister is smart and ruthless. She has never let our family suffer." Gu Dashan nodded after hearing this, but said, "Xiaoyu took the Xia family''s property in Tianfu County. Will the Xia family be upset?" To get resentful and send someone to deal with Xiaoyu? The Xia family is a wealthy family, and Xia Gu is still the master of the nation."


    "There is also the poison that Xiaoyu gave to the Xia family couple... No, it won''t really poison them to death, it will be a murder case." Gu Dashan whispered, still looking around, for fear of being overheard. Then he sued the officials and had the little fish caught and beheaded.


    Gu Jinan said: "Dad, don''t worry, it''s not poison. The little fish is trying to scare them. Just vomit blood for two days and it will be fine."


    In fact, what Xiaoyu gave the Xia family and his wife was poison that could kill people, but his father was not very courageous. These matters also involved the Lu family, and Gu Jinan didn''t want Gu Dashan to know.


    With him and Xiaoyu here, parents dont need to worry about these things.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, that''s good."


    He paused, then looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Brother An, no matter what you do, remember to take it out. Our family''s life is good enough. My parents just hope that you are safe."


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Well, don''t worry, Dad, Xiaoyu and I will protect ourselves and you."


    Its not that his father doesnt understand anything, he just knows that he has little ability and doesnt want to know too much and cause trouble for them.


    Not long after, the father and son returned home and worked hard all night. It was almost dawn when they could sleep.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t hold it any longer, so after taking a bath, he took Gu Jinxiu to bed.


    Luo family.


    Luo''s father did not sleep, but said to Mrs. Chu: "Brother Wu felt that our family was not as good as the Dashan family, and Xia Gu used his tricks to make him feel that he was not worthy of Xiu Jie''er, so he gave up Xiu Jie''er. , I want her to marry a rich family...it''s not me who is the father."


    If he hadn''t coveted thefort of hiding in the countryside, but instead earned a family fortune, Brother Wu wouldn''t be so inferior.


    Mrs. Chu hurriedly said: "It''s not your fault, it''s mine. It''s all my fault... If you hadn''t married me, you would be living a life of fine clothes and fine food now. It''s me who has caused trouble for you."


    After hearing this, Luo''s father''s face darkened: "Why are you talking such nonsense again? I have already said that I married you willingly without any sympathy or pity. I just like you."


    Mr. Chu is a person who has experienced great disasters. He has seen her suffering, and even more so, her perseverance.


    He had never thought that a weak woman could be so strong in order to survive. If his mother had been as fortitude as Mrs. Chu, she would not have given away so early and taken advantage of her stepmother.


    Moreover


    "They are eager for me to die. If I didn''t be a farmer, I would have died long ago, and I would not be able to live a life with a wife and children."


    Mrs. Chu still felt that she was at fault: "Back then, someone told you to go back. If you had gone back and married anotherdy, Brother Wu might not be like this."


    At that time, someone from the Luo family came to him, and the condition was to divorce her, but he did not agree.


    And the people from the Luo family spoke too harshly and wanted to sell her. When he found out, he severed ties with the Luo family in anger, changed his name, changed his household registration, and took her away.


    Had he not done this, life would have been very different.


    Father Luo held Mrs. Chu''s hand, half hugged her, looked down at her and said: "What kind ofdy are you marrying? What''s so good about thosedies? They are all so squeamish. Do you believe it or not, with that one''s cruelty, I will marry one , she can kill one, but she wont let me have an heir.


    Luo''s father saw that Mrs. Chu was so cold that he brought her a can of mutton soup brought back from the Gu family: "Take a sip of the soup to warm yourself up."


    Mrs. Chu didnt want Luos father to worry about her, so she took it and drank it. After she finished drinking, Luo''s father took away the empty bowl and said seriously: "I broke off rtions with them because I saw their faces clearly... They are not human beings, they are all evil ghosts in human skins. I will not follow them." A bunch of ghosts living under one roof."


    He smiled again and said: "It''s better to marry you. We have simr temperaments and it would befortable to live together. And I like to live like this... I just wronged Brother Wu and Huiniang."


    "I''ve thought about it. Brother Wu is like this because he thinks our family relies on the Dashan family. He is a man and likes to embroider girls. He doesn''t want to lose confidence in front of the girl he likes. I am his father and I have to give it to him. A sense of confidence.


    Chu asked: "What do you want to do?"


    Luo''s father said: "I want to take over the county''s **** bureau and continue my business."


    There is only one **** agency in the county town, and it is the **** agency where Uncle Mao, who asked Gu Jinli for convenient medicine three years ago, works.


    This spring, the head **** of the county security bureau was seriously injured and will be bedridden from now on. In order to treat the disease, the owner of the **** agency spent a lot of money. Now the owner doesn''t want to do it anymore. He wants to sell the **** agency and go back to his hometown to make a safe living.


    Father Luo also knew Uncle Mao. When he went to the county town to buy sheep a few days ago, he met Uncle Mao. He and his brothers were worried. If the **** agency is sold, they will lose their livelihood, but they are just ordinary escorts and do not have enough money to buy the **** agency.


    Luo''s father onlyforted them with a few words at that time, but now Luo Wu has thought of returning to his old business.


    That is his biological son. His father cannot be so selfish and can no longer live in a workshop.


    Mrs. Chu became anxious when she heard this: "No, you have been seriously injured. How will your body be able to bear it if you are escorted again?"


    Luo''s father smiled and said: "It has been more than ten years, and the injury has long since healed. Xiaoyu also asked Dr. Wu to show me that after taking medicine for nearly two years, there is no serious problem now. Dr. Wu said, It wont be a problem if I get stabbed again, but Ill just make you tired and worry.


    In the past, Mrs. Chu was always worried every time he went out for escorts. One time he came back in the middle of the night and saw her asleep with a knife in her hand. He tried to take the knife away from her hand, but she almost cut him with a knife.


    It was then that he realized that every time he went out to **** her, she would sleep like this, worried about him and her family.


    Actually, the reason why I didnt do escorts back then was not because of my injuries, but because I didnt want you to worry anymore.


    After Mrs. Chu heard this, she shed tears... Although she had endured hardships that no one else had experienced, maybe meeting Luo''s father would make her life worth it.


    Mrs. Chu is strong. She only cried for a while and then said: "Go ahead and do what you want to do. I will wait for you toe back at home."


    Luo''s father smiled and wiped her tears: "What I like most about you is that you are strong enough. Other women cannotpare with you."


    Mrs. Chu blushed at what he said and said angrily: "You are so old that you still say such things. Are you ashamed?"


    Luo''s fatherughed loudly: "It''s just the two of us here, what''s going on?"


    The couple talked some more and then got up to see Luo Wu. They saw that his fever had gone down a lot and he felt calmer.


    By this time, the sky was already turning white. The Gu family and Gu Jinli only squinted for half an hour before getting up.


    After putting on her cotton-padded jacket, she carried a big cloth bag and left the house.


    As soon as he left the house, he saw a man leading a horse standing not far away. Needless to say, it was Qin Sang.

 Chapter 703: Chuner is murderous

    Chapter 703: Chun''er is murderous


    Chapter 703 Chun''er is murderous


    Xiaoyu, why are you up?


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "If I don''t get up, how long will you stand here?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "I just happened to pass by and didn''t wait for you deliberately."


    He stood here for at least a quarter of an hour, wondering if she woulde to see him off? He was very happy when she dide.


    Qin Sang came over and took the big bag in her hand: "What''s it in? It''s quite heavy."


    Gu Jinli said: "Dried meat, most of it is pork jerky. There are three packs of beef jerky left for you."


    Beef is expensive and hard to buy, so beef jerky is given to him, and other pork jerky is given to the soldiers in the military station.


    Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. He looked down at her and said, "Xiaoyu is so kind to me."


    Gu Jinli snorted: "It''s good that you know. You will repay the favor in the future."


    Qin Sang: "How to repay?"


    Are you willing to give yourself to me?


    Although thest half of the sentence was not spoken, it was written in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli squinted his eyes and looked at him: "Are you looking for a beating?"


    Shouldnt she be the one to flirt with him? Why is it the other way around?


    He urged again: "You should leave quickly. It''s not good to bete."


    He is themander of the army and must lead by example. She does not want him to be criticized.


    Qin Sang nodded, put the cloth bag containing dried meat on the horse''s back, got on the horse, looked down at her and said: "If you have anything to do, ask someone to call me at themander''s office. Don''t be afraid of causing trouble to me. Now themander''s office is I''m in charge."


    These words were a bit domineering. Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I know, you should leave quickly. It''s really annoying."


    Qin Sang smiled, nced at her, and said, "Go back and catch up on your sleep. Get up and work again when you feelfortable."


    Seeing that she was very sleepy.


    Yes, I understand. Gu Jinli nodded in agreement.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang whipped his whip and rode away. The morning fog was so thick that one man and one horse disappeared into the mist in the blink of an eye.


    After Gu Jinli saw off Qin Sang, he yawned and went home. As soon as he returned to the yard, he saw Brother Cheng waiting at the door of her room with a food box.


    Second sister, I brought you breakfast. Eat breakfast before going to bed. Cheng Geer said with a smile, as if he wanted to ask for something.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and asked, "Want to see Xia Gu off?"


    Last night, Brother Cheng heard about Xia Gu and his wife plotting against Luo Wu. Although he was very angry, he cried.


    Xia Gu and his wife are very good at winning people''s hearts. They have been very good to Brother Cheng for the past three years and treat him as their own son. Brother Cheng has feelings for them.


    But


    "The Xia family and his wife are just two jackals. They are not worthy of your taking them into your heart."


    Cheng Geer said: "All I know is that he taught me for three years after all. I want to see them off and repay the kindness of teaching him."


    He added: "Second sister, don''t worry. I won''te out to see them. I''ll just take a look at them from a distance."


    Although he was grateful for Mr. Xia''s teaching, he was angry that Mr. Xia bullied Brother Luo Wu and found a lunatic like Zhan Er for his eldest sister. Gu Jinan hadn''t slept yet. After knowing that Brother Cheng hade to see Gu Jinli, he came over and said, "Let him go. Brother Cheng will take the imperial examination in the future. Xia Gu can be unkind, but Brother Cheng cannot be like this." Ruthless, go and show off, so as not to be criticized for this matter in the future."


    He added: "I will apany him. You don''t have to worry about Xia Gu ying tricks on Brother Cheng again."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, then you can go."


    Brother Cheng was very happy: "Thank you, second sister, thank you, eldest brother, eldest brother is the best."


    If there was no eldest brother, the second sister would definitely not let him go.


    "Hmph." Gu Jinli snorted, took the food box and entered the house: "You guys should go quickly. The eldest sister is sleeping, so don''t wake her up."


    Gu Jinan nodded with Brother Cheng, left the two sisters'' yard, went to brush his teeth and wash his face. After breakfast, he got on the family''s mule cart and went to the vicinity of Xiajiazhuangzi.


    Chengfeng is a very neat person. After using the antidote to kill Xia Gu and his wife, he immediately called in the people from Huyun Temple and now had the entire Xia Family Vige under control.


    He also personally collected all the tokens and letters that the Xia family and his wife had used tomunicate with people from the Lu family.


    After seeing the letters exchanged between Mr.


    He also sent people to the Xia family''s house in Qingfu Town, picked up the housekeeper, and trapped them together in Zhuangzi, waiting for Hu Guanzhu to deal with it.


    "Watch the Xia family''s servants and don''t let them cause trouble." After Chengfeng said this, he left Zhuangzi with two mule carts.


    As Mr. Can he save Luo Wu by giving him poison? Can you escape from his control? Gu Jinli is dreaming!


    As early as the morning of the winter solstice, after Luo Wu left Zhuangzi, he wrote a letter and sent it out. Regardless of what happened today, the letter would be sent to the county government and then forwarded to Luo Wu.


    The letter was not long, just a piece of paper, but it was enough to "kill" Luo Wu.


    Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, you dont have the ability to fight with me yet. I, Xia Changyuan, want to show you how I can kill a person with words!


    Chun''er was sitting on her knees in the mule cart, looking at Xia Gu''s ferocious eyes for a while and sneering for a while. She was very frightened. She felt that Xia Gu was crazy, and very crazy.


    Chun''er knew that Xia Gu looked down on the Gu family. When they were in bed, Xia Gu once told her that if there were no heirs, the Gu family would not be able to survive, and they would be assassinated as a shame.


    Chun''er looked at Xia Gu''s appearance and trembled thinking about what Xia Gu said before. She begged God in her heart to let Xia Gu die of illness quickly. If this old madman didn''t die, he would probably attack her.


    Chun''er was afraid that Xia Gu would kill herself, or give an order before she died to bury her.


    Xia Gu followed ancient rituals, and people have died since ancient times.


    Chun''er was scared to death. After she was frightened, her eyes staring at Xia Gu changed...Old man, don''t me me, I did it for myself.


    Chengfeng saw the Gu family''s mule cart, but did note over to talk to Gu Jinan and the others. He just nodded in this direction and left with the Xia family and his wife.


    After they walked away, Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer got off the mule cart.


    Brother Cheng knelt down in the direction of the Xia family''s mule cart, kowtowed three times, and said, "I hope you can take care of yourself."


    Coincidentally, all this was seen by Ouyang Hu.


    Ouyang Hu was followed by Zheng Qing, one old and one young, walking slowly around. The fat old man was eating a bacon biscuit with a happy face.


    Zheng Qing was very happy to see Brother Cheng and said to Ouyang Hu: "It''s Brother Cheng. Grandpa Ouyang, let''s go over and say hello."

 Chapter 704: Apprenticeship

    Chapter 704: Apprenticeship


    Chapter 704 Apprenticeship


    Ouyang Hu took a bite of the bacon sesame pancake. The charred aroma of the pancake and the mellow aroma of the bacon blended together, making him squint his eyes: "You invited me to have breakfast, so I''ll just go and have a look at it."


    Zheng Qing was very happy and walked towards Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng."


    Brother Cheng heard Zheng Qing''s voice, wiped his tears and replied: "Brother Qing, why are you here?"


    After seeing Ouyang Hu, he saluted him from a distance: "Hello, Grandpa Ouyang."


    Gu Jinan also saluted Ouyang Hu: "Mr. Ouyang."


    It was an unexpected surprise to meet Ouyang Hu here.


    Ouyang Hu shook the bacon biscuits in his hand at him and said with a smile, "You brothers are good too."


    Going closer, he praised again: "Your Yanfu ham is really delicious, and it has the reputation of being the best delicacy in the world. It''s just that one piece is too expensive, and I don''t want to eat more."


    Gu Jinan said: "If Mr. Ouyang likes it, Brother Cheng and I will send you some someday."


    How many? The younger generation is really generous with his actions. This is because he has something to ask for.


    Ouyang Hu refused: "Ham is a treasure. I have said it a long time ago. One or two of the treasures are enough, but more will not be beautiful."


    He then asked, "This is Xia Gu''s vige. What are you doing in his vige? This old man ran away from Chu after getting into trouble, and did not dare toe back until Emperor Jingwu was in power. He is really an irresponsible rat."


    Ouyang Hu did not hide his dissatisfaction with Xia Gu at all, and he would be dissatisfied with Xia Gu. First, Xia Gu was good friends with Mr. Zhan San, and Mr. Zhan became famous by scolding his eldest brother. The second is that he doesn''t like madmen, thinking that they are a group of lunatics who only make trouble.


    Brother Cheng looked at Ouyang Hu and said, "Although Xia Gu is not a good person, he taught me for three years."


    Ouyang Hu said: "Then you were not taught badly by him. You are really a good boy with a tough mind."


    He only found out yesterday that Xia Gu came to Tianfu County and that there was a Zhuangzi outside the county. It was not a coincidence that he came here today. He came to Xia Gu specifically to scold him to vent his anger on his elder brother.


    It was Xia Gu''s idea when Mr. Zhan San scolded his eldest brother. Unfortunately, Xia Gu was in a neighboring country to the east at the time, and he couldn''t even scold him even if he wanted to.


    Gu Jinan said promptly: "Brother Cheng stopped studying with Xia Gu at the beginning of winter. Xia Gu and his wife have left and will note back again."


    Ouyang Hu was shocked when he heard this: "Xia Gu and his wife are really gone. Why?"


    Gu Jinan said: "It''s because of the matter between the Zhan family and my family."


    Gu Jinan wanted Ouyang Hu to ept Brother Cheng as his disciple, so after thinking about it, he decided to marry the Xia couple to his eldest sister, the rude things Zhan Er did, and how Xia Gu and his wife plotted against Luo Wu in order to arrange the marriage. Everything has been said.


    Ouyang Hu is a well-informed person, but he was shocked when he heard what the Xia couple did with Zhan Er: "I really don''t know what to say. Xia Gu is still the same as before, thinking that he is the best in the world, Lian Jing All the masters of Emperor Wu want to do it."


    Xia Gu and his wife are not the parents of the eldest daughter of the Gu family. How could they marry the eldest daughter of the Gu family without knowing it, and it was Zhan Er who was talking about them.


    Zhan Er is simply the replica of Mr. Zhan San. He was taken to the building by Mr. Zhan San at the age of fifteen. There are countless women around him. Not only are there many rooms in the Jiangnan family, but there are also many maids in the capital pce. I heard that there was a baby, but the baby was not born and was aborted by Mrs. Zhan''s wife with a bowl of medicine.


    Such a young man is really not a good man. Unless Zhan Er, the prodigal son, turns around, anyone who marries him will have to suffer for the rest of his life.


    Speaking of which, Zhan Er is also a poor child who was led astray by his uncle and insists on learning the tricks of a madman. "You didn''t go to the Xia family to study because of this?" Ouyang Hu asked Cheng Geer.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Although Mr. Xia has taught me a lot, you must know good and evil, closeness and distance, and you must not be attached to evil, and you must not be distantly rted. The eldest sister is my biological eldest sister, and Brother Luo Wu is also the benefactor of our family. Mr. Xia cannot harm someone who has provided food for our family and helped our family fight for their lives on the road to escape from famine."


    Ouyang Hu nodded secretly after hearing this. This child is really good. He knows right from wrong, good and evil, and knows family and distance.


    Since Xia Gu has done so many harmful things, why did youe to see him off and kowtow to him? Ouyang Hu asked again.


    Brother Cheng lowered his head and said, "Come and thank him for teaching me for three years."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Hu looked at Brother Cheng''s red and swollen eyes and sighed: "You are a good boy who is grateful."


    He added: "Don''t feel sorry for yourself. It was Xia Zu who made the mistake in the first ce. You have repaid his kindness with three clicks of your head."


    Ouyang Hu is not a madman, nor is he a pedantic schr. Unlike his elder brother Ouyang Hong, he is a person who believes in revenge and kindness. Therefore, he does not think that Brother Cheng is a white-eyed wolf. Instead, he feels that he knows how to be grateful and is grateful. Know how to be far away from the viin.


    Gu Jinan couldn''t suppress his excitement when he saw that Ouyang Hu liked Brother Cheng so much. He bowed deeply to Ouyang Hu and begged: "Mr. Ouyang, I have the courage to ask you to ept my younger brother as your disciple."


    Ouyang Hu raised his gray eyebrows and said, "I have known for a long time that you are not well-meaning, but I just want to travel around the world and eat delicious food, and I have never thought about taking on a disciple."


    Moreover


    You are just asking for a master for your brother. Dont you want to be my teacher? I am also a famous bachelor in Da Chu. Ouyang Hu heard that Gu Jinan did not be a teacher, but just studied with a country schr.


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "Wansheng doesn''t want to, Wansheng already has the best candidate for his master in his heart."


    Ouyang Hu: "Oh, who is it? More powerful than me?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "It''s Shang Xiucai. Uncle Shang is not better than Mr. Ouyang, but he is my master. It''s just that Uncle Shang wants me to be a famous teacher to protect my career. But whether my career will be smooth depends on my own ability." , although there are connections to help from famous teachers, its hard to find a teacher like my father, so I just want to be my teacher to Uncle Shang.


    Ouyang Hu looked at Gu Jinan with admiration. The two Gu family members were both good people, which showed that the Gu family''s family tradition was as good as that of a famous family.


    Because of Gu Jinan''s words, Ouyang Hu decided to give Cheng Ge''er a chance: "Little guy, do you want to be a madman?"


    Brother Cheng''s little body trembled when he heard it, and he shook his head hurriedly: "Don''t think about it, don''t think about it."


    Hearing the word "crazy man" reminded him of his uncles and nephews from the Zhan family, and he became frightened.


    Ouyang Huughed when he heard this: "Why don''t you want to? The literati of Great Chu all regard madmen as their teachers and are proud to be madmen. Don''t you want to be a madman and stand on the top of the schr forest and overlook the entire literati of Great Chu?"


    Cheng Geer said: "Crazy people are too casual and do things based on madness. Many times they will mess up a matter that was originally easy to solve, and they are too selfish. Cheng Geer still prefers pragmatic literati. , just like Uncle Shang...well, Xu Tongsheng also counts."


    He added: "Although ordinary literati are not from aristocratic families, they are using their own skills to preach and gain knowledge in the countryside, so that more people can read and more people from poor families can be officials in high schools. Although literati from poor families are weak, they can If all the scribes from poor families were united, they would be able topete with the aristocratic families..."


    Brother Cheng, shut up! Gu Jinan scolded him quickly: You are allowed to say such things, and you are not allowed to say them again in the future.

 Chapter 705: letter

    Chapter 705: letter


    Chapter 705 Letter


    Brother Cheng hurriedly covered his mouth, nodded and said, "Well, I won''t say anything anymore."


    Ouyang Hu looked at Brother Cheng''s cute appearance and said with a smile: "Your eldest brother is right. Although this is correct, it is not easy to exin to outsiders."


    Gu Jinan was overjoyed when he heard this and asked excitedly: "What does Mr. Ouyang mean?"


    Ouyang Hu said: "Although I like to travel, it is not a problem to teach Brother Cheng here for a few years. However, I am not always here all year round. Sometimes I will be away for several months. I cannot teach my disciples every day like other gentlemen. "


    "It''s no problem. Mr. Ouyang is willing to ept Brother Cheng as his disciple. It''s a blessing for him." Gu Jin''an quoted what Gu Jinli said: "It''s up to the individual to learn how much the master can learn." Son, a teacher doesnt need to teach you every day.


    Ouyang Hu silently thought about what Gu Jinan said just now: "What you said seems to be somewhat Zen-like, but I didn''t say that I would ept Brother Cheng as my disciple, I was just willing to teach him."


    "Yes, we listen to Mr. Ouyang." Gu Jinan was very good at talking: "Whether he has formally be a disciple or not, Brother Cheng will always be grateful for your teaching."


    Brother Cheng liked this fat old man very much. Seeing that he was willing to teach him, he bowed his hands and said, "Student Gu Jincheng pays homage to you, sir. I''ll ask you for your trouble in the future."


    Ouyang Hu smiled and said: "Don''t call me Mr., call me Grandpa Hu. It sounds friendly."


    Brother Cheng narrowed his eyes with a smile, nodded and said, "Okay, Grandpa Hu."


    Sounds like calling a tiger.


    Gu Jinan was happy to see that Brother Cheng and Ouyang Hu were getting along well, but he was not stupid. After he was happy, he felt that it was strange that Ouyang Hu agreed to teach Brother Cheng so readily. He nced at Ouyang Hu and finally couldn''t help but ask Said: "Mr. Ouyang is willing to teach Brother Cheng, but there are other reasons?"


    Ouyang Hu didn''t hide it: "Of course there are, one of them is to seize Xia Gu''s apprentice, and the other reason is also because of Xia Gu, but I can''t say it yet, but remember, I am not Xia Gu, no Just do things without rules like him."


    Actually, Ouyang Hu was very curious as to why Xia Gu came to this remote ce to teach a peasant. There must be something going on. This was what he was curious about.


    Gu Jinan was shocked, knowing that Ouyang Hu had already suspected the rtionship between the Xia family and his family, and wanted to find out.


    but


    Heughed and said, "I won''t ask any more questions about myte birthday."


    With Ouyang Hu''s character, even if he knew the truth, he would not betray his family. This is because Ouyang Hu and Ouyang Hong both spoke for the former ministers, and they felt that there was no need for the Emperor of Chu to have trouble with the former ministers.


    And the Gu family has been farmers in the northwest for five generations, and Mr. Ouyang will not have trouble with farmers.


    And Gu Jinan believed that the Lu family would not let Mr. Ouyang find out the truth so easily, otherwise the Lu family would not be able to survive to this day, and they dared to release Xia Gu to take the imperial examination, which would bring shame on Emperor Jingwu.


    Ouyang Hu looked at Gu Jinan''s smile. Sometimes this Gu Jinan was too scheming to be like an eighteen-year-old youngster... He looked at Brother Cheng and felt that this child was really having a hard time. He was being taught by Gu Jinan and Xia Gu in turn, but he didn''t... Silly, what a miracle.


    The little guy smiled at him when he saw him, and held his hand: "Grandpa Hu, I''m familiar with this area. I''ll take you for a walk. When we''re done, we''ll go to Yanfu Building for lunch. After you finish, Can you take Brother Qing back with you?"


    Ouyang Hu nodded: "Very good."


    Gu Jinan didn''t sleep all night, but in order for his little brother to have a good husband, he also cheered up to apany him. He followed the old man for a while and then took a mule cart to Qingfu Town. While sitting in the mule cart, I heard the tter of horse hooves. It was Xiao Yang, the county government servant, who was riding to the vige to see Luo Wu. He also carried a letter with him.


    Xiao Yang Yamen came in person for Miss Yang. She was very worried when she heard that Luo Wu was too sick toe to work. She also learned that someone had sent a letter to Luo Wu at the county government, so she simply asked Xiao Yang to pick it up. This errand was to deliver letters and visit Luo Wu, asking him why he fell ill.


    Luo Wu''s health was really good. After taking medicine and waking up, the high fever had gone away and he was very energetic. He got up and took a bath. When he came to the main room in the front yard, Mrs. Chu had alreadyid out some food for him. breakfast.


    Mom and dad, my sons unfilial piety has made you worried. Luo Wu said guiltily.


    Luo''s father said: "Stop talking nonsense ande over to eat quickly. After eating, tell me what you want to do next."


    Luo Wu was raised by Luo''s father, the Chu family. Except for embroidering his sister and children, he was very rough in many things and was not a soft-spoken person. After hearing this, he sat down to eat. After a few bites, he said his n: "My son has already seen the days this year. The tenth day of the twelfth lunar month is a good day. Then he will go to the Gu family to propose to Sister Xiu."


    When he said this, his face was still red, but there was a smile on his lips. What he had thought about for so many years was finallying true. Luo Wu felt his heart swell, as if he was filled with joy.


    Luo''s fatherughed at him: "You kid secretly checked the date behind our backs. Okay, then our family will prepare, and when the timees, we can go to the Gu family to propose marriage in a decent manner."


    Luo Wu was very happy to hear this, grinning all the time. After being scolded by Luo''s father, he stopped smiling and said: "Mom and dad, my son wants to take over the county''s bodyguard bureau. From now on, the county government and the bodyguard bureau will be on both sides." run."


    He had long heard that Uncle Mao and his **** agency were going to be sold, and he was very excited at the time. After all, he had grown up listening to Luo''s father''s stories about escorts, and wanted to buy an **** agency to run.


    Luo''s father was very surprised when he heard this. The boy thought of going with him, but he said, "You are the head of the yamen team, and you will be very tired if you run the **** agency again."


    Luo Wu smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, dad, it''s just a bit tired. After our family takes over the **** agency, Uncle Mao and the others will definitely continue to work in the agency. I will be responsible for the management. There is no need to go to the **** agency and buy a few more servants." Put it in the **** office and keep an eye on it, or ask the sons and brothers of the county government officials to help, and you will definitely be able to revitalize the **** office."


    Luo''s father was very relieved and said: "You are the owner of the **** agency. If you don''t go to escort, can the escorts obey you?"


    He originally wanted to embarrass Luo Wu, but Luo Wu said: "I have fought with Uncle Mao and others, and won more and lost less. If they are not convinced, I will challenge them and win."


    Luo''s father smiled and looked at his son, very proud: "You can do it if you have an idea in your heart."


    After talking about the **** agency, Luo Wu said again: "Mom and dad, I''m going to the Gu family."


    He was so sick that he faintedst night. Sister Xiu must have been frightened. He had to go see her and let her know that he was okay.


    Father Luo and Mrs. Chu knew that he was going to see Sister Xiu, so they smiled and said, "Go."


    Luo Wu was very happy. He straightened his coat and even put on a sachet. But as soon as he left the house, he met Xiao Yang, the Yamen servant: "Why are you here?"


    Little Yang Yamen led the horse and said: "I heard that you were sick, so I came to see you. I sent you a letter by the way. Someone sent a letter to the county government for you."


    Happy Zongzi Festival. I''ve been saving articles recently to prepare for updates. I''m very busy. Don''t worry, we will speed up the pace. Thank you for your support, okay^0^.

 Chapter 706: Can’t give birth?

    Chapter 706: Can��t give birth?


    Chapter 706 Cant give birth?


    "Letter? Who sent me the letter?" Luo Wu asked, taking the letter from Xiao Yang''s hand. There was no name of the sender on the letter, only the words Luo Pantou personally signed it.


    Xiao Yang Yamen replied: "I''m not sure. I heard it was sent by a porter. It may be a letter from the city."


    Gu''s workshop has a big customer in Fucheng, so Xiao Yang, the Yamen official, thinks it''s okay to have a porter in Fucheng delivering a letter to Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu frowned when he heard this. When he opened the letter, it was like a bolt from the blue, and his brain exploded... He had been given the infertile drug by Xia Gu, so he would never be able to have children in the future?


    If its fake, it must be fake!


    He is very normal. He is full of energy when he wakes up every morning. A few nights ago, he got up and changed his pants because of... How could he not be able to give birth?


    Luo Wu didn''t believe it. He continued to read with a sullen face, and his face instantly turned pale as frost... Xia Gu said that the sterilizing medicine would not prevent him from having sex, but it would only allow him to have sex. He could not get a woman pregnant.


    He also mentioned the matter of venison and said that he had given him the medicine to kill his heir more than once. The earliest time was when he went to Zhuangzi to investigate the case, and thest time was the venison on the winter solstice. If he didn''t believe it, he could take the bag of venison to the doctor to check. But if he ate the venison, there would be no need to check, and he would definitely not be able to give birth.


    Finally, he said, you are a dirty and humble farmer, and now you have be a eunuch. If you dont want to harm Sister Xiu for the rest of your life, stay away from her!


    The word "eunuch" made Luo Wu''s eyes turn red. He hissed twice and tore the letter into pieces.


    Xiao Yang Yamen was frightened by Luo Wu''s actions. Looking at his pale face, he asked quickly: "Brother Luo Wu, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so pale? But what did the letter say?"


    The things in the letter were too difficult to talk about. Luo Wu didn''t want others to know. After calming down, he said: "Nothing, it''s just a threatening letter written by someone who was dragged into prison by me."


    Xiao Yang Yamen frowned and asked: "Brother Luo Wu, are you really okay? Your voice is trembling when you speak."


    Luo Wu said to Xiao Yang, "My illness is not cured yet. You should go back first. I won''t entertain you today."


    Yang Yamen saw that Luo Wu''s face was really ugly, so he left without staying any longer.


    Luo Wu stood in front of the door of his house, his mouth turned white, and his body was trembling with anger and fear. He never thought that he would be drugged by Xia Gu. How could that old man be so vicious? !


    But he told himself to stay calm, maybe Xia Gu lied to him on purpose, and not a word of the old thief''s mouth was true.


    By the way, venison, he didnt eat the package of venison at all. He kept it in the bags on both sides of the horses back. Mother said that Mr. Qin had delivered the horse this morning and it was in his barn. He had to go to the doctor with the venison. Only after the doctor looked at the venison and took his pulse could he know whether what Xia Gu said was true or not?


    Luo Wu couldn''t wait a moment and walked towards home. He heard Gu Jinxiu''s voice just after taking two steps.


    "Brother Luo Wu." Gu Jinli brought Sister Li to Luo''s house with a food box in his hand. He saw Luo Wu before he entered the door. He was very happy, but Brother Luo Wu didn''t seem to see her, so she could only do it by herself. Open your mouth and call him.


    Luo Wu felt both joy and pain when he heard Gu Jinxiu''s voice. If he was really given the medicine to kill his heir by Xia Gu, then...


    Sister Xiu, youre here. He turned around and looked at Gu Jinxiu with a forced smile.


    Three years have passed, and she has be more and more beautiful. Her oval face has delicate features, and she has a gentle temperament. When she smiles, she is as gentle as the spring breeze.


    Seeing that his expression was not good, Gu Jinxiu said anxiously: "Brother Luo Wu, why did you get up before you recovered? Have you eaten? I made beef porridge and beef buns for you. You Have a rest after eating.


    Brother Luo Wu said that when Luo Luo''s father was still a escort, his family could eat beef every time during the festival. The beef is delicious. When he makes moneyter, he will buy beef for her to eat. She knew from this that he liked to eat beef. Xiaoyu made beef jerky two days ago. She asked Xiaoyu how many kilograms of beef he wanted and froze it in the yard. Today she specially cooked it for Brother Luo Wu to eat.


    Luo Wu felt mixed feelings, took the food box in her hand and said: "Don''t do this in the cold weather, your hands are not used for cooking."


    Gu Jinxiu felt her heart tighten when she heard this, and said hurriedly: "I have been doing housework since I was a child, and I also farmed in the fields with the adults in my family. I can do anything with my hands."


    Gu Jinxiu felt that she was too indifferent in the past, and she guessed that Brother Luo Wu thought that she didn''t mean that, so she felt cold. Then she should take the initiative. Anyway, ording to the wishes of her parents and her uncle and aunt of the Luo family, her marriage to Brother Luo Wu is about to be finalized.


    Luo Wu looked at the girl in front of him who was a little nervous, looking at him with a little timidity and joy, his heart felt like needles pricking him, and when he turned his head to avoid her gaze, he saw that she was wearing a A small gold hairpin with a red headband.


    The headband was bought for her when he first received his sry, and the small golden hairpin was a gift he gave her as a hairpin... It turned out that she didn''t throw it away, but put it away. Today, she specially wore it to show him. The meaning is self-evident. .


    Luo Wu raised his hand and stroked the hairpin and headband on her head. Gu Jinxiu did not hide away, but stood there and followed his movements.


    After a while, Luo Wu took back his hand and looked down at her. Her face was a little red, because she was shy.


    Luo Wu felt bitter in his heart, so he forced a smile and said: "Sister Xiu wears it very well."


    Gu Jinxiu raised her eyes and looked at him with a joyful smile on her lips. She was obviously very happy, but this smile felt even more bitter in Luo Wu''s eyes.


    His eyes were red, what if the thing about the Jue Si Medicine was true?


    Brother Luo Wu, whats wrong with you? Gu Jinxiu looked at Luo Wus red eyes and felt very uneasy.


    Luo Wu smiled and said: "The cold is not gone yet, my eyes are always astringent and I shed tears."


    Gu Jinxiu felt relieved, but felt sorry for him that he was sick. She took out a pair of gloves and handed them to him: "Your hands are always exposed when you are riding a horse. Wearing gloves from now on will help you feel less cold. They are made of sheepskin and keep you warm." It also protects against rain and snow.


    Luo Wu looked at the sheepskin gloves and felt very ufortable, but he didn''t want to disappoint Gu Jinxiu. He took the gloves and put them on his hands, and said with a smile: "It''s very suitable. Sister Xiu makes the best things."


    People are also the best.


    Gu Jinxiu''s eyebrows arched after hearing this, and after thinking for a while, she finally said what she had been hiding for a long time: "I avoided Brother Luo Wu before, not because I didn''t do it unintentionally, but because I hadn''t gotten engaged yet, so I couldn''t break the rules."


    She is the eldest daughter, and her words and deeds will affect the family and her younger siblings. She does not want to cause any trouble to the family.


    Luo Wuughed when he heard this: "I thought about it. I don''t me you. It was my mother who thought that I was not capable enough to protect you, so she didn''t let me propose marriage."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Brother Luo Wu is very capable. He has protected me since I was a child. Without brother Luo Wu, our family would not have survived on the road to escape."


    There are all kinds of bad guys on the way to escape from the desert. Before Xiaoyu can find a water source to exchange for food, and before they meet Grandpa Qin and his grandson, they all rely on Brother Luo Wu and Father Robo to fight off the bad guys.


    Luo Wu listened to her words of praise for him, but what he thought of was Xia Gu''s letter. If the matter about Jue Si Yao was true...

 Chapter 707: So poisonous

    Chapter 707: So poisonous


    Chapter 707 Its really poisonous


    Luo Wu took a few steps back, looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister Xiu, your family''s ability to survive on the road to escape is not due to the Luo family, but to Xiaoyu."


    He didnt want to take all the credit. He wanted to tell her that there were many good people in the world besides him.


    Luo Wu was very conflicted at the moment. He had a lot to say to Gu Jinxiu, but he was also worried about the heirloom medicine.


    He forced himself to talk to Gu Jinxiu for a while, then said: "It''s cold, Sister Xiu, please go back first."


    Gu Jinxiu was a little sad. Why didn''t Brother Luo Wu let here in and sit at home?


    But when she saw that Brother Luo Wu didn''t look very good, she felt sorry for him and wanted him to go back and rest early. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go back first. What would Brother Luo Wu want for dinner? I made it for you."e over."


    Luo Wu refused: "No need to give me dinner, Hui Niang will cook it."


    Seeing that the light in Gu Jinxiu''s eyes dimmed, he said hurriedly: "It''s cold, I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold if you keep cooking."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "No, Xiaoyu has set the rules. Our family uses warm water for cooking in winter. I won''t be cold."


    Luo Wu had no choice but to say: "Okay, you can prepare the food and bring it over. But if I don''t wake up, you can give the food to Hui Niang, she is at home."


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Okay."


    He looks very well-behaved, just like he did when he was a child.


    Luo Wu felt even more painful. Before Gu Jinxiu left, he said to her: "Sister Xiu, I may have to go on a long trip recently. If you can''t see me when youe, don''t think too much."


    He is a man and works as a yamen supervisor in the county. Many people know him. He doesnt want people in the county to know about the Jue Si Medicine. He wants to ride to the capital to see the doctor.


    "Brother Luo Wu, are you going on a long trip? What are you going to do? Your illness is not cured yet." Gu Jinxiu was very worried about Luo Wu''s health.


    Luo Wu smiled and said: "I am in good health. Uncle Dai said that I can take medicine for three days and it will be fine. There is a property dispute case in the county. It was to be closed years ago. There is a witness who is not in our Tianfu County. I have to go Find him."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Since it''s official business, let''s go, brother Luo Wu. Remember to take your medicine and don''t be too tired."


    Luo Wu smiled and nodded. After sending Gu Jinxiu home, he almost rushed to the barn and dug out the venison from the horse''s sack.


    He was very careful, fearing that the oil paper wrapping the venison was poisonous, so he took out the venison with ayer of linen wrapped around it.


    After returning to the house, I only opened the venison and looked at it, but did not dare to smell it for fear of smelling the poison into my stomach.


    Luo Wu closed the door and sat on the edge of the bed, trembling all over.


    Why does it be like this?


    Does God have to let him have a hard time?


    Luo Wu suppressed his emotions to prevent himself from losing control. He finally stayed up until dark. While eating, he told Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, that something was going on at the Yamen and he would leave before dawn tomorrow.


    Luo Huiniang said angrily: "Is that little Yang Yamen here today to call my eldest brother to go to work? The county magistrate is so bad. My eldest brother is still sick. How can I let you go to work?"


    Mr. Chu scolded Luo Huiniang: "How can you, girl, talk? The county magistrate is our parent official, and you can arrange it?"


    However, I was also angry that the county magistrate would not be considerate of his subordinates. Brother Wu was urged to go to work before he recovered from his illness.


    Luo''s father frowned and looked at Luo Wu, feeling that something was not right. However, after Luo Wu recovered for a long time, there was no sign of illness on his face except for a slight illness. After Luo Wu finished eating, he forced himself to sleep, but he only slept for more than three hours before he woke up.


    After getting up, he left a letter for his family. After getting dressed, he took the package of venison and rode straight to the city.


    Working hard and without sleep, he finally arrived in Fucheng the next morning. He didn''t dare to go to Qingshan Medical Clinic. Dr. Xiao had seen him. He went to Liujia Medical Clinic, which is as famous as Qingshan Medical Clinic, and paid a lot of money to ask his employer, Dr. Liu, to give him medical treatment. Take your own pulse.


    Doctor Liu looked at the young man in front of him. His eyes were green and ck. He looked like he had been running around all day and night without sleeping. His pulse was a little weak and he was notpletely healed from the cold. However, this young man did note to see the cold. But...


    You want to know if you have been given the medicine that will prevent you from having an heir? Will you be able to have children in the future?


    Luo Wu nodded with a serious face: "Well, please tell Dr. Liu frankly. I can bear it."


    He was afraid that he would not be able to have a child, but he was even more afraid that if Sister Xiu married such a person like him, she would never have a child for the rest of her life.


    Doctor Liu looked at the three ingots of silver ced on the table. For the sake of the silver, he said: "I see that your pulse is very strong, but if you ask whether you can give birth, there are many drugs that can''t help you." I can''t give you urate answers about things that affect sexual intercourse. If you really want to know, just try it with your wife."


    Luo Wu''s face became darker and his mouth turned pale: "I''m not married yet."


    "You''re not married yet." Doctor Liu took Luo Wu''s pulse and touched his goatee. He took another look at the three ingots of silver and gave Luo Wu an idea: "Looks like your family is not short of money. You take twenty taels of silver to buy two maids, have **** with them for a few months, and see if they can get pregnant?"


    Luo Wu was disgusted when he heard this: "Is this all Doctor Liu''s ability is?"


    Is this the doctor of the medical clinic or the turtle man in the building? Teach him to sleep with a woman. If the woman is not Xiu Jieer, he is not interested at all. But he couldn''t ask Sister Xiu''er for help. If he couldn''t have a child, marrying her would ruin her body. How could she marry into a good family?


    Doctor Liu was very angry. The boy dared to question his ability. Did he know that he, Doctor Liu, was as famous as Old Man Xiao?


    Seeing Luo Wu put down another ingot of silver, Doctor Liu immediately lost his temper.


    Is there any other way? Luo Wu asked.


    Doctor Liu shook his head: "I can''t tell what''s going on with you by checking your pulse. There are many anti-heirloom drugs that can''t solve the problem. It just depends on whether the patient will have a baby in the future."


    Luo Wu believed this, just like Zou Xiancheng back then.


    After the death of Zou Xiancheng, he was given an infertility drug and privately went to the doctor to see him, but nothing was wrong with him. However, it was rumored in the county town for a long time.


    Because of this, Luo Wu was worried that he had been poisoned but could not find out.


    "Please check this bag of venison for me. Is there any drug in it?" Luo Wu took out the roasted venison given to him by the Xia family and handed it to Dr. Liu.


    Doctor Liu put on his cloth gloves, opened the oil paper bag, found a pair of chopsticks and picked up a piece of venison, put it to his nose and smelled it, then immediately took the venison away: "There is a hint of medicine. I don''t know what medicine it is. Do you want it?" Well have to wait until we know the oue.


    He added: "Drug testing is a delicate job and requires extra money."


    Luo Wu doesn''t care about money. Now he just wants to know if he has been poisoned?


    He took out another twenty taels of silver and gave it to Doctor Liu: "Thank you for taking the trouble."


    Doctor Liu was very satisfied. He collected the money, took the venison, called the medicine boy, and took Luo Wu to the pharmacy to check the venison. After two hours of work, the final result was: "The venison was indeed poisoned." The medicine is very strong and is targeted at men."


    Afraid that Luo Wu would not believe it, he found two male rabbits and stuffed them with two pieces of venison, and the two male rabbits died.


    Its tragic, I cant breed with female rabbits anymore. Dr. Liu felt this, while Luo Wu felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground unsteadily.


    "I have never eaten this venison." Luo Wu said. He said this because he was convinced that he was not poisoned.

 Chapter 708: Unmarried

    Chapter 708: Unmarried


    Chapter 708: Not Marrying


    Doctor Liu understood Luo Wu''s mood very well andforted him: "I have been practicing medicine for decades, and I have also encountered troubles in wealthy families. You don''t have to think too much, maybe you can cure it."


    There is little hope, the poison in the venison is too strong.


    Luo Wu shook off Doctor Liu''s hand patting his shoulder: "I don''t believe it, I can obviously do it!"


    Doctor Liu had seen many people like this, and he said in the tone of an elder: "Young man, I know you can''t ept it for a while, but don''t give up. Maybe you can get better after taking medicine for a few years or ten."


    At most, you will not recover for the rest of your life. You will not die. You must be strong.


    Luo Wu frowned: "Didn''t you say that you can''t tell whether I''m poisoned or not by checking my pulse?"


    Doctor Liu pointed to the two male rabbits and the bag of venison and said, "This is what you brought. It is really poisonous. It is a strong poison, and most of the heirloom medicines cannot be detected by detecting the pulse."


    Another piece of news was revealed to Luo Wu: "Many of the unique medicines circting in our Da Chu came from the pce of the previous dynasty. It is said that an emperor in the previous dynasty was afraid that he would be cuckolded, so he secretly gave these to all the guards who were on duty at night. nt a medicine to eliminate heirs. Later, when the secrets of the pce were revealed, the guards went crazy and went on a killing spree in the pce. Although the emperor escaped, his three princes were first castrated and then killed, and many pce concubines were also killed. You know what the guards did to you, young man."


    Luo Wu''s face was no longer ugly. When the medicine boy saw it, he hurriedly said to Dr. Liu: "Master, you are a doctor, not a storyteller. Why are you talking about these unofficial histories?"


    You have had enough life, but I havent married yet. What if this person cant bear it and draws a knife to chop them?


    Doctor Liu was a little embarrassed when he saw that Luo Wu was notforted by him, but his face turned darker. He said hurriedly: "Young man, don''t worry. If you really want to know whether you have been poisoned, you can go to Qingshan Medical Center to see Dr. Xiao."


    Although Old Man Xiao and him were enemies, he had to admit that Old Man Xiao''s medical skills were better than his own. It seems that this young man is quite pitiful. He is still young and has not yet married a wife. He has probably never even touched a woman. It would be a crime to be ruined like this.


    Luo Wu didn''t want to give up. This matter was not only rted to his life, but also to Xiu Jie''er''s life. Even if it was for Xiu Jie''er, he had to go to Qingshan Medical Center.


    Luo Wu quickly packed up his things and rode to Qingshan Medical Center to find Dr. Xiao.


    Unfortunately, Dr. Xiao said the same thing as Dr. Liu.


    Dr. Xiao was well-informed and found out that the anti-heirloom drug in the venison was Duanyang Powder.


    "This medicinees from the previous court, and there is no antidote. My master once studied this medicine and wanted to prepare an antidote, but unfortunately..." Doctor Xiao shook his head and sighed, but: "You didn''t eat the venison, so maybe you weren''t poisoned. "


    He checked Luo Wu''s pulse, and his pulse showed no signs of having been exposed to the heirloom medicine. But the difficulty is that the most important feature of Duanyang Powder is that even if you are poisoned, it will not show up in your pulse. Only after you have had nothing to do for several years can you be judged to be poisoned.


    Luo Wu trembled all over after hearing this. He buried his face in his hands and remained silent. After a long time, he asked again: "Do you have to find a woman to test whether you are poisoned? Can''t you find a woman?"


    He doesn''t want another woman. If it''s not Xiu Jie''er, he won''t be willing to have it at all... But if he really loses his heir, wouldn''t being with Xiu Jie''er harm her for the rest of her life?


    Doctor Xiao said: "My medical skills are shallow and I only know this one method."


    If Master and the old man were still here, he might know other ways to test whether he was poisoned, but now: "This is the simplest and most urate method."


    Keluowu didn''t want to use this method.


    "If it is really poisoned, can it be cured?" Luo Wu asked hopefully, but Doctor Xiao had already said that there is no cure for this poison.


    Doctor Xiao saw Luo Wu trembling with sadness and didn''t want him to despair, so he lied and said, "You can take medicine first and wait for a few years to see if there is a chance of recovery."


    Its almost the same as what Dr. Liu said, but Luo Wu is not stupid and knows that this means there is no cure.


    He remained silent, tears falling drop by drop from between his fingers. Dr. Xiao did not dare to leave, for fear that this young man would do something stupid... After all, he was a grown man. I heard that he was still an only child, but now he encountered this kind of If he was a bit angry, he would probably kill someone to vent his anger or kill himself on the spot. Luo Wu was silent for a full hour, and Doctor Xiao also stayed with him for an hour.


    Luo Wu finally stood up after extreme despair and saluted Dr. Xiao: "Please keep it a secret for me, and don''t tell anyone else, especially the Gu family."


    Xiaoyu and Dr. Xiao are acquainted. In the past three years, Xiaoyu has oftene to Qingshan Medical Center to buy cheap medicinal materials.


    Doctor Xiao said: "Don''t worry, doctors will keep patients'' confidentiality confidential."


    He also advised him: "Be more open-minded, maybe you are mistaken."


    Luo Wu nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    He is the only child in the family. He will provide for his parents in their old age and support his sister. He cannot just die.


    Just embroidering sister...


    Luo Wu led the horse away and walked aimlessly in the city. He walked into a small alley for some reason and saw that the alley was full of people.


    "You''re a castrated bitch. You''re a rooster that doesn''t crow. You told me earlier. Why did youe to marry our Meizi? She has no children even after she''s over thirty. What grudge do you have against Meizi?" To harm her like this!"


    There was a burst of curses, and Luo Wu frowned. He looked up and saw a group of people fighting a middle-aged man not far away.


    The man was very thin and was beaten to the point where he had no power to fight back. Next to him was a woman kneeling. The woman was crying and beating him: "Zhao Youliang, you bastard, you and I are childhood sweethearts, neighbors on the same street, we grew up together." Grown-up, why do you want to harm me like this? I am already thirty, and now that I am getting married, I still dont know if I will be able to have children. You just want to be a child, so why are you holding me back? You have ruined my whole life!"


    Luo Wu''s heart hurt when he heard this, he turned his horse''s head and ran towards the alley.


    The people watching the excitement said: "Hey, it turns out it''s Zhao Youliang who can''t give birth. We always thought it was Tan Meizi who couldn''t give birth. Weughed at her for more than ten years and praised Zhao Youliang for being conscientious, but Tan Meizi couldn''t." Even the eggs areid and kept alive.


    "Hmph, this Zhao Youliang is truly a capon. He is really sinister and vicious. Even if he can''t sow seeds, he still upies a good piece ofnd. He is really doing a lot of harm to others."


    Luo Wu didn''t know how he left the alley. By the time he reacted, the horse had already run to the city gate.


    The soldiers guarding the city shouted to him: "Why are you dazed? Those who want to leave the city, hurry up, the city gate will be closed if it''s toote."


    Luo Wu hurriedly rode away and ran on the official road until it waspletely dark. When it dawned, he looked at the rare rising sun in winter and made a decision.


    Sister Xiu''s life should be bright and happy. He cannot drag her into the dark quagmire and live with him, a man who cannot have children.


    Don''t marry her, let her marry someone else so that she can have a chance to be a mother.


    Luo Wu thought he would stop crying after such a big blow, but when he decided not to marry Sister Xiu, tears still flowed down.


    He wiped away his tears and continued riding towards Tianfu County.

 Chapter 709: forget it

    Chapter 709: forget it


    Chapter 709 Forget it


    The weather in the winter months turned to ice. Gu Jinli was busy working in the pharmaceutical workshop all day, and it was not until evening that he called Xiao Ji and Tong Xiaoxue home: "Xiao Ji and Tong Xiaoxue are leaving."


    Tong Xiaoxue is Tong Dayu''s sister. She is fourteen this year. Even though her name is Xiaoxue, she is tougher than a boy. Because Tong''s father is a nurse, she has learned boxing and kicking from him since she was a child. She is no better than her two brothers. Difference.


    Zhu Camellia has been engaged to Tong Dayu''s brother and has been embroidering her dowry recently. After Zhan Er''s incident happened, Gu Jinli asked Tong Xiaoxue to follow Gu Jinxiu and learn how to protect Gu Jinxiu like Sister Li.


    "Here wee." Tong Xiaoxue rushed over first, running as fast as the wind: "Little boss, can I stille to help make convenience medicine tomorrow?"


    Gu Jinli looked at her: "What, you don''t want to stay with my eldest sister?"


    Tong Xiaoxue quickly shook her head: "No, no, I know it''s my job to follow Sister Xiu, but the workshop has been very busy recently and I have to rush to ship goods, so I want toe and help."


    After speaking, he came over and said the truth: "Making medicine is more fun than following Sister Xiu, but I will protect Sister Xiu well!"


    The little boss said that you can say things you dont like, but you must not lie.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "The workshop is really busy recently. You cane and work for half a day every day. We won''t be busy until the New Year."


    Zhan Er has left, and he will have to stay in bed for at least a few months. No one wille to cause trouble to Gu Jinxiu in these months.


    "Thank you, little boss." Tong Xiaoxue was very happy. She took Xiao Ji''s hand and followed Gu Jinli out of the workshop. Tong Dayu saw her and scolded her: "Xiaoxue, please walk well. You are on duty. How can you be so casual?"


    Hearing this, Tong Xiaoxue hurriedly let go of Xiaoji''s hand and walked politely.


    Gu Jinli just smiled when she saw it and didn''t say anything. She thought Tong Xiaoxue was very good like this, and she couldplement her eldest sister and sister Li.


    Her eldest sister is a bit boring, Sister Li is a well-behaved person, and Tong Xiaoxue isughing and joking, so the three of them will not be bored if they stay together. Otherwise, she really can''t imagine how she would live that life.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli and the other three returned home. As soon as they entered the yard where the sisters lived, they shouted: "Sister, I''m back, what are you doing?"


    Gu Jinli went to Gu Jinxiu''s house and saw her closing a box, her face still red: "Nothing, just packing up old things."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It must be those gifts given to you by Brother Luo Wu."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and nodded. Her smile was so bright that it made Gu Jinli feel sore. She waved her hand and said to Xiao Ji Xiaoxue: "You go and help cook. I want to chat with the eldest sister."


    Gu Jinxiu''s face turned even redder, and she suddenly didn''t want to chat with Xiaoyu, she would definitelyugh at her again.


    As expected, Xiaoyuughed at her for at least half a quarter of an hour before letting her go.


    After Gu Jinli finished making trouble with Gu Jinxiu, he asked again: "Brother Luo Wu hasn''te back yet? What case is there in the yamen that has kept him busy for three days?"


    Gu Jinxiu said: "It''s a property dispute case. I have to go to other ces to find someone. I guess I''ll be back soon."


    Gu Jinli: "He''d bettere back soon, otherwise don''t me me for checking on him."


    Who knows whether he went out to find someone to investigate the case or did something bad?


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Xiaoyu can''t do this, he is Brother Luo Wu."


    Gu Jinli nced at his eldest sister: "Tsk tsk, eldest sister, you are so partial to Brother Luo Wu even before you are married. If you are married, will you still have a ce for us in your heart?"


    "That''s right, the second sister of Tut Tut is right." Brother Cheng ran in and grinned at Gu Jinli. The second sister always liked Tut Tut, so he called her Second Sister of Tut Tut.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "You brat, if you dare to give me a nickname, be careful I will call you uh-na, fourth brother tomorrow."Brother Cheng likes to say uh-na the most.


    Brother Cheng immediatelyined: "Eldest sister, second sister is bullying me."


    Gu Jinxiu pushed him away: "It''s useless to look for the eldest sister. The eldest sister must listen to the second sister. I have already said it."


    Hmph. Brother Cheng snorted: Since the eldest sister wont help me, I wont tell you the news about Brother Luo Wus return.


    "Brother Luo Wu is back?" Gu Jinxiu was very surprised, and his whole person became dazzling: "When did Brother Luo Wue back?"


    "I just came back. I heard the sound of horse hooves in the front yard and ran out. I just saw Brother Luo Wu dismounting and opening the door to go home." Cheng Geer replied.


    Gu Jinxiu stood up immediately and went to the kitchen to make arge bowl of beef noodles for Luo Wu. He also brought a bowl of braised beef, a can of mutton soup, a few home-made buns, and a bowl of tofu stew, and said to Cui : "Mom, Brother Luo Wu is back. I''ll go give him some food."


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "Go."


    Sister-inw Luo and his wife havee over to tell them that on the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month, they will find an official matchmaker toe to her house to propose marriage. Sister Xiu''s marriage to Brother Wu has been settled, and it''s okay for Sister Xiu to go to Luo''s house more often.


    Gu Jinli was jealous: "Sister, you are too kind to Brother Luo Wu."


    Brother Cheng is a little yes-man: "Yes, the eldest sister kept so much beef for us to eat. It turned out to be for Brother Luo Wu."


    Beef, its such an expensive thing, but because Brother Luo Wu likes to eat it, the eldest sister asked Cousin Le to bring a piece back every day to prepare it.


    Gu Jinxiu blushed at being said, walked out of the kitchen, and said in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, I have been thinking in the past few months, is it because I don''t talk much and am too cold, which makes Brother Luo Wu Do you misunderstand that I want to marry and live in a wealthy family? I want to make a change and talk to Brother Luo Wu more... Nowadays, I dont have to be too shy about contacting him more."


    Mother said that her marriage to Brother Luo Wu has been verbally decided and the engagement will take ce on the tenth day of next month.


    After hearing what his eldest sister said, Gu Jinli sighed: "The eldest sister is right. Go deliver the things quickly and go home for dinner after delivery."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, called Sister Li, and went to Luo''s house.


    But she went happily, but what she met was Brother Luo Wu''s somewhat cold face. She was at a loss and asked him: "Brother Luo Wu, but the case was not solved? It''s okay. Brother Luo Wu is so capable. I can handle the case well.


    Luo Huiniang echoed from the side: "That''s right, that''s right, big brother is awesome."


    Elder brother has handled a lot of cases in the past three years, and even went to the Fucheng Yamen to handle cases. The prefects all praised him.


    "Huiniang, please go out first." Luo Wu drove Luo Huiniang away with a sullen face.


    Luo Huiniang was very surprised, but her eldest brother''s cold face was so scary. She quickly took the food box from Gu Jinxiu''s hand and walked away.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinxiu became even more worried. She took a few steps forward tofort Luo Wu, but unexpectedly he moved back.


    Gu Jinxiu''s heart pounded, a bad premonition spread in her heart, but she still asked him with a smile: "Brother Luo Wu, what''s going on?"


    Luo Wu was silent, but he thought that the long-term pain would be worse than the short-term pain. Finally, he suppressed the sharp pain in his heart and said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu... let''s forget about our marriage."


    Gu Jinxiu''s tears burst out all of a sudden, her mouth trembled with grievance, and she suppressed her tears and asked, "Why forget it? Didn''t we already agree? Why do we have to change?"

 Chapter 710: Is Luo Wu crazy?

    Chapter 710: Is Luo Wu crazy?


    Chapter 710 Is Luo Wu crazy?


    She really couldn''t figure it out. It was obvious that the parents of the two families had already agreed to get engaged on the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month. He was very kind to her when he left three days ago. Why did he change in just three days?


    "Did Brother Luo Wu encounter something outside? Don''t hide it, tell me... Don''t think that I look delicate. I am just a farm girl. I can do any work, endure any hardship, and do anything. I can handle it all.


    Seeing how sad she was, Luo Wu rushed over. He wanted to hug her, but he didn''t want her to be med in the future, so he held it back.


    He said with red eyes: "It''s not because of this, it''s because I... Sister embroidery is very capable. Sister embroidery is very capable. Not only can she protect her younger brothers and sisters, but she is also good at making money. One piece of embroidery can sell for thousands." Two pieces of silver, its because I dont have the ability, its because Im not worthy of you


    Gu Jinxiu was already in tears and sobbed: "You, if you don''t like my embroidery work... then I won''t do it."


    Mother said that Brother Luo Wu behaved like this because he felt that he was not worthy of her, so she would not be so capable and would stop doing embroidery and live peacefully as a farm wife.


    "It''s not because of this. I like Sister Xiu''s embroidery, and I''m d that Sister Xiu''s embroidery can be sold at a high price." Luo Wu no longer knew how to exin it clearly to her, and in the end he could only say thest sentence with tears in his eyes: " It''s my fault, forget about the marriage and let An Ge''er find a good family for you."


    Gu Jinxiu was stunned. This was the second time that he had given up on the marriage. She knew him well, he wouldn''t joke about such a big thing, it was obvious that he really didn''t want to get engaged to her.


    But she didnt understand why it had be like this? If you ask him, he won''t tell, and she is just an eighteen-year-old girl. Faced with being rejected by the person she likes, she can only cry helplessly.


    Luo Wu felt a hundred times more ufortable when he saw her crying, but if he was soft-hearted, he would harm her for the rest of his life.


    "Sister Xiu, what''s wrong with you? But Luo Wu bullied you?" Sister Li was guarding the door outside the yard. When she heard Sister Xiu''s cry, she hurried in, protected Sister Xiu behind her, and pointed at Luo Wu said angrily: "Did you bully Sister Xiu?"


    Luo Wu didn''t answer, only looking at Gu Jinxiu who was still crying... He had only seen her cry so hard once since he was a child. That was when Aunt Dashan had a difficult delivery with brother Cheng. The elders in the vige said that Aunt Dashan would not survive. Yes, one corpse and two lives will definitely be taken.


    When she heard this, she squatted on the ground and cried helplessly. It was exactly the same as this time... It turned out that she was so important in her heart, but I''m sorry, I can''t let you have no children in the future.


    "Sister Xiu, why are you crying?" Mrs. Chu and Father Luo heard crying as soon as they returned home. When they found this ce, they saw Gu Jinxiu crying miserably, while Luo Wu stood aside and didn''t know how tofort him, feeling very sad. He was angry: "Luo Wu, are you a dead person? Why are you just looking at Sister Xiu crying?"


    Luo Wu didn''t want this matter to drag on for too long. The longer it dragged on, the sadder Xiu Jie''er would be. Seeing Mrs. Chu''s question, he simply said, "Mother, I''ll give up on my marriage to Xiu Jie''er."


    "What did you say? You bastard, tell me again?!" Mrs. Chu was very angry. She had just agreed on the marriage three days ago, but he said it was over as soon as he came back.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinxiu finally stopped crying and looked at Luo Wu...Three times. Today, he has said that he has given up on the marriage three times. Does this mean he really doesn''t want to marry her?


    Gu Jinxiu had the courage toe here to deliver things to Luo Wu today. Those words she had said earlier were the most outrageous words she had ever said in her eighteen years of life. Now she really didn''t have the courage to stay any longer, so she turned around and ran back home.


    Sister Li hurriedly chased back.


    Luo''s father''s face was ashen. He picked up the wooden stick next to him and hit Luo Wu. Bang bang bang, he beat Luo Wu mercilessly and fell to the ground: "You little beast, are you looking for death? Wait a minute." You have been married to Sister Xiu for so many years, and now you have finally managed to marry her. How dare you regret your marriage? How dare you do this to Sister Xiu? She is the eldest daughter of your Uncle Dashan. You want our Luo family to enmity with the Gu family! Ill beat you to death!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The stick in Luo''s father''s hand kept hitting Luo Wu. Luo Wu was beaten until his bones were almost broken, but he still repeated the words: "Let''s give up the marriage."


    With a bang, Luo''s father became even more angry and almost beat Luo Wu to death, but the boy was so stubborn that he didn''t let go even after being beaten until he fainted.


    The situation of the Gu family was also very good. When Gu Jinli saw Gu Jinxiu running home crying, he knew something was wrong. He called Sister Li over and asked about Luo Wu''s regret of the marriage.


    "Luo Wu is crazy? How dare he do this to the eldest sister!" Gu Jinli couldn''t bear it anymore and went to Luo''s house to teach Luo Wu a lesson, but was stopped by Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Xiaoyu, don''t go...wait a minute, he must have encountered something outside. Maybe he will be willing to talk in a few days."


    "Fart." Gu Jinli was angry: "He is a grown man, even if he encounters swallowing knives outside, he can''t vent his anger on a woman when hees home. What on earth does he want to do over and over again? Sister, you don''t have to wrong yourself so much, Without him, I will find a better one for you at home."


    Even though he was scolding Luo Wu, Gu Jinli also felt that maybe something happened to Luo Wu.


    Gu Jinxiu still stopped her and refused to let her go: "Wait a little longer..." Give Brother Luo Wu a chance.


    When Gu Jinan heard about this, his face became extremely gloomy and he said to Gu Jinli, "You stay with the eldest sister, and I will go to Luo''s house with my parents to have a look."


    Hey, you go ahead and ask Luo Wu if he encountered any difficulties outside? Gu Jinli knew that Gu Jinxiu liked Luo Wu, so he added this sentence.


    "Wait a minute, we two old guys are going too." Seeing that the matter was such a big deal, the third grandfather and the third grandmother were worried and angry. They didn''t know what happened to Brother Wu''s child. Haven''t they always liked Xiu Jie''er? Why did you suddenly say you dont want to get married?


    Gu Dashan supported the trembling Cui and followed Gu Jinan to Luo''s house.


    After arriving at Luo''s house, they saw Luo Wu who had been beaten unconscious.


    When Mrs. Chu saw theming, she hurriedly moved a stool to pour water, keeping her posture very low.


    Luo''s father told the Gu family what he knew, but all he knew was that Luo Wu suddenly regretted his marriage.


    The Gu family was really angry and kept sitting at Luo''s house: "Let''s wait until Brother Wu wakes up and ask him in person."


    The attitude of not going back without asking for a reason.


    Gu Jinan was afraid that Luo Wu would not be able to find out the reason after his death, so he went to invite Doctor Dai and gave Luo Wu a round of injections to wake him up.


    Gu Jinan asked him with a cold face: "Why do you want to regret your marriage?"


    Luo Wu knew that Gu Jinan actually made the decision in the Gu family, and they had grown up together. When he heard his tone, he knew that he was very angry. He had to either quickly exin and apologize, or stay away from the Gu family from now on.


    "My fault is that I am not worthy of Sister Xiu." Luo Wu still said something that could break up the two families.


    "Ha! You are indeed not worthy of my eldest sister. You don''t even dare to exin." Gu Jinan stood up with a sneer and said to Luo Wu: "Yourst chance has been used up. Don''t appear in front of my family again, otherwise you will bear the consequences." !

 Chapter 711: leave

    Chapter 711: leave


    Chapter 711 Leaving


    After saying this, Gu Jinan said to Gu Dashan and Cui: "Father and mother, let''s go. The girls in our family don''t have to worry about getting married. Some of them are good young people, and there is no shortage of Luowu."


    He was really angry and wanted to kill Luo Wu with a knife. What on earth did he want to do? He had been putting off marrying the eldest sister before. A few days ago, he had exposed Xia Gu''s conspiracy and settled the marriage. Today, he was regretting the marriage. What do you think of his Gu family? What does he think of his eldest sister?


    Although Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui felt sorry for Luo Wu, they felt even more sorry for their eldest daughter. Seeing Luo Wu''s repeated behavior, they felt angry and followed Gu Jinan to get up and leave.


    Mrs. Chu cried and ran after her, grabbing Gu Jinan''s hand and saying, "Brother An, don''t be angry. Your brother Luo Wu is a demon. When he gets better, he won''t talk such nonsense again."


    Luo Huiniang also said: "Brother An, can you give my brother another chance? He really likes Sister Xiu very much."


    Gu Jinan looked at her and said, "Does your brother''s love mean that he hurts my eldest sister again and again?"


    He looked at Mrs. Chu again and broke away her hand that was holding her arm: "Mother Rob, our family is very grateful to your family for their help in the past. Our family will remember the kindness, but our family will not marry our eldest sister to your family because of kindness. , Luo Wu today will not treat my eldest sister well at all."


    "If you want to save this marriage, you''d better ask Luo Wu, he is the boss."


    After saying that, he ignored the Chu family and left with his parents.


    The third grandfather and the third grandma did not follow him back, but stayed at Luo''s house, wanting to find out the truth about Luo Wu''s regretful marriage.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui liked Luo Wu very much. After all, they had watched Luo Wu grow up. They didn''t believe that Luo Wu would not want to embroider his sister. They said to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, Brother Wu is going out for a visit." It changed after the trip, so he must have encountered difficulties outside, how about we ask first before talking about it?"


    Gu Jinan said: "Of course I know that he changed his mind when he encountered difficult things outside, but parents, we can''t tolerate him like a child. He is a grown man, and he should handle things by himself. If he really can''t handle it, We should just tell him and we can solve it together, but he didn''t tell us, kept it to himself, and made the most hurtful decision. What makes my son angry is that he doesn''t regard us as close rtives at all!"


    It wasn''t that Luo Wu didn''t regard them as close rtives, but that he valued Sister Xiu too much. What he was doing was about heirs. There were three unfilial piety factors: not having an heir. This was a big deal in the Chu Dynasty. Neither the man''s family nor the woman''s family can afford it.


    Luo Wu didn''t want to tell the Gu family or Sister Xiu about this, for fear that the Gu family would feel guilty if they found out, and for fear that Sister Xiu would rather marry him without having children.


    It has nothing to do with face, he just wants everyone to be well. As for the pain and misfortune, he will bear it himself.


    After returning home, Gu Jinan told Gu Jinxiu what he asked Luo Wu.


    Sister, dont me me, he needs to change his temper, otherwise you will suffer hardship when you marry him in the future.


    Gu Jinli agreed very much: "Brother is right, sister, you can''t feel sorry for Luo Wu, you have to teach him a lesson."


    He then promised: "Don''t worry, eldest sister, I will send Qiu Lang to check where he has been these past few days. What happened outside? I won''t let him regret this marriage without knowing it."


    Gu Jinxiu was silent for a long time, and finally nodded: "I''ll wait for him. After a few days, he feelsfortable and will definitelye over and exin the matter clearly."


    Unfortunately, she did not wait until Luo Wu came to the house to exin everything. She only waited for the news of Luo Wu''s departure.


    Luo Wu didnt want to dy the matter for too long, so he left without saying goodbye.


    When Gu Jinxiu heard the news, his eyes darkened and he fainted.


    The family members were anxious, and Gu Jinli revived her by giving her an injection.


    But after waking up, Gu Jinxiu did not cry. She had already cried when she was at the Luo family. Instead, she smiled and said: "Mom and dad, forget about the marriage with the Luo family... You can''t force him because of this marriage." I have to run away from home." Ms. Cui shed tears, hugged her and said, "Sister Xiu, if you are sad, just cry. These are your closest rtives, and no one willugh at you."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Mom, I''m not sad, that''s enough... If this marriage makes life difficult for both families, then forget it."


    She likes Brother Luo Wu, but she is the eldest daughter and cannot let her family life be ruined by her marriage.


    "Sister..." Gu Jinli felt sorry for Gu Jinxiu, hugged her andforted her: "It will get better. It''s okay if you don''t have a man. Sister is so rich, so it''s good to live with Yinzi."


    Mrs. Cui heard this and said hurriedly: "Xiaoyu is talking nonsense again, how can you live with money for the rest of your life?"


    Cheng Ge''er also said: "Mother is right, even without Luo Wu, the eldest sister can marry a better man."


    In the past, Gu Jinxiu would blush when she heard them say these words, but now she just twitched the corners of her lips, forced a smile and fell silent.


    The Luo family did not dare to make a big deal out of it, for fear that it would implicate the Gu family and ruin Sister Xiu''s reputation, so they only dared to look for Luo Wu quietly, but they didn''t know where he was hiding. They searched for several days but couldn''t find him.


    After waiting for a few days, Gu Jinxiu seemed to have given up and pulled out an invitation card sent by Grandma Li: "Grandma Li will send me invitations every winter embroidery party for three consecutive years. If I Its unreasonable not to go there.


    Perhaps Brother Luo Wu wille back only after she leaves.


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister, what are you going to do? Grandma Li already said it when she sent the post. She just sent one to all the embroidery masters as a routine. Sister, you don''t have to go."


    Gu Jinxiu flipped through the invitation card and saw that it was uniquely made. The words inside were not written with a pen but embroidered with embroidery thread. She stroked the embroidered words on it and said, "But this time, eldest sister wants to go." .


    She begged Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, please help eldest sister arrange some people. I want to go out for a walk and wille back after the winter embroidery party is over."


    The Winter Embroidery Fair was held on the 29th of the winter lunar month andsted for three days. It was a good time for her to go there now, and then rush back to celebrate the New Year after the Winter Embroidery Fair was over.


    At that time, everything should be over, and their two families can still live as before... Although the marriage failed, she didn''t want the two families to be enemies.


    Gu Jinli was in a dilemma and did not agree immediately.


    Gu Jinan said, "It''s okay to let the eldest sister go out for a walk. I''ll go with the eldest sister, so you don''t have to worry."


    The eldest sister is too old to go out alone. As the younger brother, he will **** her.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought that Gu Jinxiu''s temperament was already dull. Now that he encountered such a big event, he would probably get sick if he stayed bored at home, so he agreed: "Okay, then eldest brother will apany eldest sister, and I will go with him." Pick a few people to follow and make sure nothing goes wrong.


    Although Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were reluctant to let their eldest daughter go away, they saw that she was getting more and more silent and worried that she would not be able to think about it, so they had to agree.


    The family started packing Gu Jinxius things and saw him off early on the eighteenth day of the winter lunar month.

 Chapter 712: Dream

    Chapter 712: Dream


    Chapter 712 Dream


    "Eldest sister has to leave early ande back early. Brother Cheng is making New Year''s goods at home and waiting for eldest sister toe back to eat during the New Year." Brother Cheng opened the window of the mule cart and said to Gu Jinxiu inside: "Eldest sister, don''t be sad. Brother Cheng I like my eldest sister the most, and I will always be with her. When I grow up, I will support my eldest sister when she takes the exams for merit."


    I dont like Brother Luo Wu anymore, this scumbag who makes my eldest sister sad.


    Gu Jinxiu said with a smile: "Well, Brother Cheng is obedient at home. My eldest sister came back years ago. I will bring you the specialties of Linhe Prefecture."


    The main store of Huaiyu Embroidery House is in Linhe Prefecture, and the winter embroidery fair is held in Linhe Prefecture every year. It is an embroidery fair in the city of Linhe Prefecture that isparable to the Literati and Cultural Fair.


    "Well, sister, you must keep your word. Brother Cheng is waiting for you toe back." Brother Cheng held up the car window and talked to Gu Jinxiu for a long time, until Gu Jinli dragged him away.


    Gu Jinli said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, take good care of yourself, we will wait for you toe back."


    Luo Huiniang took the opportunity to squeeze over and said, "Sister Xiu, you muste back."


    Even though the two families had a big dispute, Luo Huiniang still hoped that Xiu Jie''er could be her sister-inw. She knew that her eldest brother liked Xiu Jie''er very much.


    Gu Jinxiu looked at Luo Huiniang and saw that her eyes were red and she was about to cry. She smiled: "Don''t worry Huiniang, I will be back. You are old. You must take good care of your parents at home. Don''t do anything like this again." Stupid thing."


    When Brother Luo Wu just disappeared, Hui Niang was very anxious, thinking that Brother Luo Wu had gone to hide in Dafeng Mountain, so she went into Dafeng Mountain alone to find someone, which made the two families extremely anxious. Grandpa Qin personally took Ah Piao with him. They went into the mountains to find her.


    "Well, I will be obedient and not cause trouble for everyone." Luo Huiniang nodded heavily. She listened to Sister Xiu and only asked Sister Xiu and Xiaoyu''s family not to be angry with her brother and give him another chance.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui also talked a lot with Gu Jinxiu, telling her that no matter where she went, Sister Li, Xiaoxue, and Grandma Tao should follow her. She could not move alone, and she had to share a room with four people when sleeping at night.


    Gu Jinli was worried that Gu Jinxiu was going on a long trip for the first time, so he asked Aunt Tao to follow her. Aunt Tao was someone who had served Aunt Wu and knew all kinds of calctions. She could feel more at ease by letting Aunt Tao follow Gu Jinxiu.


    When several family members learned that Gu Jinxiu was going to attend the winter embroidery fair, they also came to see her off. They talked a lot and didn''t let Gu Jinxiu leave until the sun rose.


    Luo''s father supported Chu and followed the mule cart for a while. He waited until the mule cart ran out of sight before stopping.


    The two of them were angry and sad, and wanted to find Luo Wu and beat him up, but Brother Wu didn''t know where he was hiding, and they couldn''t find him.


    The ghost spirit of the Chen family looked at the Luo family couple''s expressions of grief, grabbed Gu Dagui''s arm and whispered to him: "Why didn''t Brother Wue back? Is the marriage between Brother Wu and Sister Xiu dirty again?"


    Although the Luo family and the Xiaoyu family tightly covered up the news, they told Chen and others that Luo Wu was on business elsewhere again, but could Chen believe it?


    "I just came back from a business trip to other ces a few days ago, and it''s been a while since I went to another ce to do business. Do major cases happen every day in other ces? I think something must have happened to Brother Wu. Looking at the guilty looks on Brother Luo and Sister-inw Luo, I''m sure It was Brother Wu who had a crush outside, and he probably had a seed in his belly, which made Xiaoyu''s family so angry... Tsk, tsk, tsk, Sister Xiu is too sad, she has to leave home to recuperate."


    Gu Dagui''s face turned dark when he heard this, and he scolded her in a low voice: "You stinky bitch, can''t you think about the good things? It''s not the first time that Brother Wu has gone to other ces for business, and it''s not the first time that Huaiyu Embroidery Vige has done embroidery work." Sister sent me a message, its not good if Sister Xiu doesnt go there every year, if she goes this year, what will happen to the reputation of Yuanyiyuan Huaiyu Embroidery Vige?


    "Oh, you also said that Sister Xiu didn''t go to the Winter Embroidery Fair in previous years, so why did she go this year? It''s not because of the Luo family." She looked around and saw that no one was looking at them, and continued to lower her voice. The voice said: "Some time ago, Sister-inw Luo was very happy to buy things for marriage, but now she looks like her dead daughter-inw. If you say that nothing happened to Brother Wu and Sister Xiu, I will twist off my head." I''ll use it as a **** bucket for you."


    Sister Xiu is honest and never goes out. Only Brother Wu often runs away. It must be that the boy is old and too angry. He must have slept with some cheap girl outside, and the kid hase out of his sleep, which has ruined the marriage between the two families. Its a breakup. Gu Dagui was convinced by Mrs. Chen. He was afraid that her words would be heard by the Luo family and Dashan brother''s family, so he hurriedly said hello to the third grandma: "Sister-inw, let''s go first, we have to rush to open the shop."


    After saying that, he dragged Chen and left.


    Mrs. Chen quickly called Gu Dexing again: "Brother Xing, Brother An is not at home recently. Please take care of Brother Cheng and follow him to apany Ouyang Xu. Don''t hide at home all day to study. Brother Wang and Brother Fa Ill go with you too.


    She had heard that the old man named Ouyang Xu was going to take Brother Cheng as his disciple. She heard that the fat old man had a university degree and his family was from a well-known family. He lived in the capital and had an elder brother who was an official. , What are you waiting for if you don''t go and curry favor with such a noble person?


    Gu Dexing had a headache. His second aunt always wanted them to climb high, but Mr. Ouyang epted Brother Cheng, not him, so he just got along without being called shameless.


    The county examination will be held in a few months. If he doesn''t study hard now, if he fails to pass the exam, his second aunt will definitely scold him for being useless.


    In order to let him pass the exam, the second aunt has been bringing him delicious food from the shop every day. He is afraid that if he fails to pass the exam, the second aunt will make him vomit out everything he eats.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa sympathize with their eldest cousin. Fortunately, they will not take the exam this year, otherwise they would be like their eldest cousin and be forced by their mother not to return to the vige.


    After sending Gu Jinxiu away, several families went home.


    Luo Huiniang was afraid that Gu Jinli would be angry, so she offered to help Gu Jinli work.


    Gu Jinli did not stop her and let her follow him to the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Gu Dashan and Cui were worried about Luo Wu, so they told Gu Jinli to let A Piao and the others continue to look for Luo Wu quietly. They must find him back, and they can''t just disappear like this.


    Gu Jinli said: "Well, parents, don''t worry, Ah Piao and the others have been looking for him."


    When she finds Luo Wu, she wont call him Gu Jinli until she poisons him to death!


    In a guest room of an inn in Yujiang County, Luo Wu copsed in the room... He had insomnia against night, and it was only now that he couldn''t help but fall asleep, but he slept very ufortable and had a lot of nightmares.


    These nightmares are messy but very real.


    In the dream, everything was gray... He saw Sister Embroidery fainting after he ran away from home, and then saw her leaving home to attend the Winter Embroidery Fair in Linhe Prefecture.


    She is the youngest embroiderer in Jianghuai. She has excellent embroidery skills and outstanding appearance. As soon as she appeared, she became the highlight of the entire Winter Embroidery Fair. The richdies who came to the Winter Embroidery Fair liked her very much.


    But she was so outstanding that she would inevitably arouse the jealousy of others. An embroiderer used a trick on her, trying to deceive her into a side courtyard and ruin her innocence.


    Dont be anxious, this paragraph is about to end. I wrote this paragraph to pave the way for two major plots in the future. In short, the ending is happy and not tragic. Still saving the manuscript, very busy...Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 713: news of death

    Chapter 713: news of death


    Chapter 713 Death News


    Sister Xiu is smart and has good fists and kicks. Although she was poisoned by the woman, she was able to knock down those reckless men who wanted to do evil to her.


    But she was unlucky. Just after defeating those rough guys and escaping, she unexpectedly met some members of aristocratic families.


    When those wealthy family members saw her appearance and her unsteady standing, they saw that she was a Chinese medicine. They rushed over and dragged her away, intending to drag her to the boat in theke to do evil things.


    The sky will not stop her, there is an acquaintance in the painting boat, it is Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er saw her, begged those people, gave them a lot of gold and silver, promised beautiful women, famous paintings and ancient books, and finally asked those aristocratic families to give him the embroidered sister.


    Zhan Er took Sister Xiu away.


    The picture in the dream was very messy and changed frequently. When the picture changed again, Zhan San appeared. He knew that Zhan Er liked Xiu Jieer, so he drugged them both and put them on the same bed.


    When Luo Wumeng came here, he was so anxious that he wanted to rush over to save Sister Xiu, but he seemed to be **** and couldn''t move at all.


    When the scene changed, he only saw the crying sister Xiu. Zhan Er knelt on the ground and begged her to marry him. As long as she married him, this scandal would be over.


    "Sister Xiu, you still have a girl to marry, and Brother An has been talking about getting married recently. That family is a well-known family, and they care most about reputation. If this matter leaks out, Brother An''s marriage will be ruined." Zhan Er analyzed. The pros and cons are all about wanting Sister Xiu to marry him.


    Sister Xiu cares most about her younger brothers and sisters, and thest thing she wants is to cause trouble to her family. If something like this happens, she can only break her teeth and swallow it.


    She agreed to Zhan Er''s proposal and agreed to marry Zhan Er.


    An Geer and Xiaoyu were shocked when they heard the news and asked her why she wanted to marry Zhan Er?


    Sister Xiu only said: "He saved me, so it''s good for me. I''m so old, and being able to marry him as my wife is a good destination."


    The marriage between Xiu Jieer and Zhan Er had been in a stalemate for more than half a year, but it was finally settled.


    She wore a bright red wedding dress and got married with a generous dowry, but no matter howrge her dowry was, in the eyes of the aristocratic family, she was still just a nouveau riche from the countryside.


    The Zhan family has many aunts and sisters-inw, so she became the talking point of those women. She also said that she was able to marry Zhan Er only because of her charm.


    When Luo Wu heard those women saying bad things about her, he wanted to rush over and beat them up. These women were so abominable. Sister Xiu had never done anything to them, but they took pleasure in ndering Sister Xiu.


    Fortunately, Zhan Er liked Gu Jinxiu and treated her very well. But Zhan Er was a romantic by nature, and his love didn''tst long. He stayed with Sister Xiu for less than a year before he couldn''t help but sleep with a new flower fairy outside. He stayed on the flower fairy''s boat for more than a month. Ipletely forgot what I said when I married Sister Xiu as a child, that I wanted to be together for the rest of my life.


    Luo Wu was angry and sad, and wanted to kill Zhan Er. How could he betray Sister Xiu?


    After Zhan Er remembered that there was an embroidered sister at home, he hurried back home and made up a lie that he went to attend a cultural gathering in another ce.


    Sister Xiu believed him.


    Zhan Er was very happy when he saw Sister Xiu''s letter. He bought a lot of gold and silver jewelry for Sister Xiu, as well as pearls and gems. He loved her very much.


    It''s a pity that Zhan Er can''t live with one woman. He just became honest for a while and couldn''t hold it in any longer. This time he directly slept with the new maid in the house, or two of them.


    Sister Xiu knew about it, but she didn''t cry or care about the two maids.


    Zhan Er went to beg her for forgiveness again, using the despicable trick of kneeling down.


    Sister Xiu was very disappointed when she saw Zhan Er kneeling in front of her... Xiaoyu said that men who do wrong things but don''t solve them and only kneel down are the most shameless.


    But Sister Xiu quickly concealed her disappointment and said to Zhan Er, "Get up."


    Zhan Er was overjoyed and thought that Gu Jinxiu had forgiven him. After showing his kindness to Sister Xiu for a few days, he saw that she really didn''t make trouble, so he boldly asked her: "Sister Xiu, what do you think Xing''er and Yue''er should do?" How to arrange it?"


    "Zhan Yuan, don''t go too far. You bully our sister Xiu like this. If the little boss finds out, he won''t be able to spare you!" Tong Xiaoxue scolded Zhan Er directly. Sister Li was even more cruel. She kicked Zhan Er over, picked him up, pped him twice, and pped him twice.


    Zhan Er was angry, pointed at them and cursed: "You two girls dare to hit the master, do you want to be whipped by the house?"


    When Gu Jinxiu saw it, he said, "Don''t be angry. The two of them have had bad tempers since they were young, and they areining about me... You can just take care of Xing''er and Yue''er''s matters yourself."


    Zhan Er was overjoyed when he heard this. Looking at Gu Jinxiu''s calm face, he asked worriedly: "Sister Xiu, are you really not angry?"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "All the men in the family take concubines, but you are the only one who doesn''t take concubines. It doesn''t make sense. Just be happy."


    She is not angry, and she doesnt like him, so why should she be angry that he slept with another woman?


    Zhan Er obviously didn''t know what Gu Jinxiu meant by saying this. After hearing this, he left happily to arrange the yard for Xing''er and Yue''er.


    But Luo Wu knew that Sister Xiu was heartbroken.


    "Sister Xiu, are you really going to let him go like this? If you don''t teach him a lesson, I won''t be able to swallow this breath." Sister Li said.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Let him go. From now on, he will live through his own affairs and I will live through mine."


    On the same day, Sister Xiu moved out of the courtyard and lived in a side courtyard in the center of the house, citing her poor health.


    Zhan Er went to see her several times and wanted to be intimate with her, but was rejected every time.


    Zhan Er was very angry and became more and more serious. In just over a month, he took in three concubines, six girls who lived with him, and even raised an outhouse.


    Gu Jinxiu ignored her, but to her surprise, she was pregnant... When she learned about the pregnancy, she vomited, not because of morning sickness, but because she was disgusted by the child''s father!


    She wanted to abort the child, but then she couldn''t bear it and kept the child: "From now on, my mother will live with you."


    With a child by her side, she has hope in this life.


    Butter, the child was gone too...


    Five monthster, when she was eight months pregnant, she received a letter. After reading the letter, she fainted and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Xiu Jieer, Xiu Jieer


    Its not good, Sister Xiu is bleeding. Shes going to give birth prematurely. Go and ask for Mrs. Wen quickly.


    The side courtyard was in chaos. Sister Li, Tong Xiaoxue, and the servants who hade as dowry from the Gu family quickly sent Sister Xiu to the delivery room.


    Po Wen came soon, but the child could not be born.


    Hurry up and give the second youngdy an acupuncture, you have to wake her up, otherwise you will kill two people. Several stabledies said.


    Qingping and Qingrong arrived quickly. They had studied medical skills, and they quickly revived Sister Xiu.


    But when Sister Xiu woke up, it was as if she had not woken up. She just opened her eyes and looked up, with tears in her eyes...


    Seeing this, Po Wen hurriedly said: "Second Young Madam, don''t worry about crying. Listen to the old ve, inhale, and push down...Second Young Madam, please quickly follow suit!"


    Sister Li was also anxious. She knelt down in front of the bed and cried, "Sister Xiu, please cheer up. Although Brother Wu died in the battle, you still have your little boss and the others... You can''t do anything for Brother Wu." Everyone is left behind.

 Chapter 714: Chase

    Chapter 714: Chase


    Chapter 714 Chase


    It was only at this moment that Gu Jinxiu reacted. She turned to look at Sister Li and said, "Sister Li, I''m so tired...I''m leaving. I have to chase him. I''mte. I wonder where he will go in the next life?"


    Luo Wu was shocked. It turned out that the letter just now contained news of his death.


    He caused Sister Xiu''s premature birth.


    Luo Wu''s heart was like a knife, and he shouted to Sister Xiu on the bed: "Sister Xiu, don''t chase me, it''s not worth it. Cheer up and give birth to the child well... Please, please, don''t So stupid!"


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinxiu couldn''t hear his words at all. He was almost crazy with anxiety, and Gu Jinxiu still looked like he didn''t want to live.


    Sister Li begged Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, don''t be like this. Brother Wu is the one who wishes you the best... Be obedient, give birth to the child well, and live well... Maybe, maybe this child is his reincarnation. "


    However, no matter what she said, Gu Jinxiu had no intention of living anymore.


    She wanted to die. She ignored the pleadings of the stable women and closed her eyes. She was still holding a red headband in her hand, which was a gift he bought her when he received his first sry.


    He once used his life to treat her better, but it was a pity that they were not destined to be husband and wife.


    Luo Wu was already sobbing and kept crying: "Please, please don''t die, don''t die..."


    boom!


    The door to the inn room was knocked open by two guys. The shopkeeper rushed in and shook Luo Wu on the ground: "Guest, guest, wake up!"


    Ke Luowu couldn''t wake up and was still crying and howling. His grief-stricken look frightened the people in the inn.


    There were many onlookers gathered at the door of the room. When they saw this, they said: "This is a nightmare, and I need to beat him."


    The shopkeeper had no choice but to ask two waiters to punch Luo Wu several times and finally woke him up.


    Guest, please dont me me. Youve been trapped in a nightmare and cant wake up without being beaten. The shopkeeper apologized humbly, fearing that this sturdy young man with a knife and a horse would get angry and smash up the inn.


    Luo Wu took a few breaths, looked at everything around him, and listened to the shopkeeper''s words, crying andughing: "It''s a dream, not real, it''s a dream. Sister Xiu''er is not dead."


    Shopkeeper:


    Why did a madman enter their inn?


    "Did the guest have a nightmare? These dreams all have metaphors. It''s better for the guest to go home and have a look." The shopkeeper was afraid of Luo Wu. This man stayed in their inn for a few days and stayed in his room every day. He''s still upte at night and is just drinking. It''s better to send him away quickly, otherwise he''s afraid of causing trouble to the inn.


    Luo Wu was shocked after hearing this, and thought of what happened in the dream. He really felt that the dream was a warning from God to him, because it was so real, so real that he believed it was true... This might be Xiu Jie''er''s future life.


    Luo Wu put down ten taels of silver, immediately got up and ran to the barn in the backyard, picked up his horse, and ran home.


    He traveled day and night, and finally returned to the vige the next morning. He didn''t go home, but went straight to take pictures of the Gu family''s door.


    "Open the door, I want to find Sister Xiu!" Luo Wu was frightened by the nightmare, and ignored the defense between men and women, and bluntly said that he wanted to find Gu Jinxiu.


    However, it was not Da Tuan who opened the door, but Luo''s father.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    When Luo''s father saw him, he was so angry that he beat him with a big stick without saying a word: "You little beast, you still have the nerve to find Sister Xiu. Where have you been for so many days? Are you still a man? I''ll beat you to death for being a debt collector." !


    Over and over again, you think that he has to marry Sister Xiu? The twenty-year brotherhood between him and Dashan was almost destroyed by this kid.


    Luo Wu was anxious to find Gu Jinxiu. This time he did not passively take the beating. Instead, he grabbed Luo''s father''s stick and knelt down towards Gu Dashan who was standing in the door: "Uncle Dashan, I know I was wrong. Please let me see him." Sister Xiu, I have something important to tell her about life." That nightmare was too real. Whether everyone believed it or not, he would tell Sister Xiu about the dream and tell her not to go to the winter embroidery party.


    "You arete, Sister Xiu is not at home." Gu Dashan looked at Luo Wuzhi and sighed. This son-inw whom he had been optimistic about for more than ten years had disappointed him deeply.


    Luo Wu was startled: "Sister Xiu''er is not at home, where has she gone?"


    Mr. Chu and Mrs. Cui heard the sound and ran out. When they saw Luo Wu, they rushed over and beat him: "You bastard, you still know how toe back. You made Sister Xiu away. She went to Linhe Mansion."


    "Sister Xiu went to Linhe Prefecture!" Luo Wu stood up in surprise and asked Mrs. Chu: "But you went to Linhe Prefecture to participate in the winter embroidery meeting? How long have you been there? When did you leave?"


    Every year at the end of October, Sister Xiu will receive an invitation from Huaiyu Embroidery Vige, inviting her to attend the winter embroidery meeting in Linhe Prefecture. However, Sister Xiu does not want to cause trouble to her family, so she does not go every time.


    I will go this time


    "I hurt her, I really hurt her." Luo Wu Na Na muttered to herself, thinking of what happened in her dream, she immediately got on her horse.


    Seeing that he was about to leave again, Luo''s father immediately hugged the horse''s head and shouted at Luo Wu: "Beast, get down here, if you dare to run away again, I will twist your head!"


    In the past, he thought that this boy didn''t like to talk much and kept everything in his heart. But now he realized that his son was a fool and could go crazy more than anyone else.


    Dad, please get out of the way. My son is going to rescue Sister Xiu. If he goeste, something might happen. Luo Wu wanted to ride away, but he was afraid of hurting his father.


    "What are you talking about? What can happen to Sister Xiu if she is doing well? Can you speak? Are you going to stop until you kill Sister Xiu?" Madam Chu became angry, and Brother Wu became more and more crazy. Where has theposure gone?


    Luo Wu came back to his senses and knew that he couldn''t be so hasty if he wanted to leave, so he calmed down and said: "Mom and dad, my son knows he was wrong. Please let me go find Sister Xiu and apologize to her in person." ?"


    He added: "My son had a dream, which had a very bad meaning. He was afraid and wanted to find her."


    The adults of the two families frowned and asked, "What do you mean by this? What nightmare did you have that has a bad meaning?"


    The people of Da Chu believed this, and Gu Jinxiu had just traveled far away. They had to ask carefully when they heard this.


    Where does Luo Wu have time to tell them in detail? He wanted to **** the horse away, but his father held the horse tightly and refused to give it to him.


    Brother Cheng jumped out of nowhere, grabbed Father Luo''s hand, raised his head and shouted to him with a smile: "Father Robert."


    He is the youngest child of the Gu family, and Luo''s father, Mrs. Chu, has always loved him the most. Hearing his voice, Luo''s father turned to look at him and said, "Brother Cheng, be good, it''s too chaotic and dangerous here. You go to the side first."


    Before he finished speaking, his hand hurt. Luo Wu had already opened his hand, turned the horse''s head, and beat the horse away: "I''m sorry, dad, you can beat my son again when hees back."


    He turned back to Brother Cheng who was helping him and said, "How long has your sister been gone?"


    Cheng Geer said to him: "Eldest sister and eldest brother left yesterday morning. They took the ovend route. You should quickly chase eldest sister back and beat you after I chase her back!"


    Luo Wu, you brat,e back here! Luos father wanted to chase him, but the horse had already run more than ten meters and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Luo''s father was relieved when he saw him leaving... Brother Wu might as well go after Sister Xiu and let the two children exin the matter clearly, so that the marriage can still happen.


    It''s very contradictory and entangled. The main reason is that the author is a mysophobia and doesn''t want to remove the CP. Everyone has a fledglingplex and will attach great importance to the first person they like. If the CP is removed, will it cause Luo Luo again? Are Wu and Gu Jinxiu regretful that they could not get together? I''ve thought about it, and I''m a little sorry, but everyone doesn''t seem to like Luo Wu, so I''m confused. In short, no matter whether we are together or not in the end, I hope everyone will not be surprised or regretful. They are going to torture the Xia family couple. [Always talking off-topic will affect the sense of reading, so keep it for a day.

 Chapter 715: Cant die

    Chapter 715: Can''t die


    Chapter 715 Cant Die


    Luo Wu had not slept all day and night, but he was worried that Gu Jinxiu would be in danger if he went to Dongxiu, so he did not dare to rest at all. He rode horseback and ran desperately along the official road towards Fucheng.


    From time to time, he dismounted and looked at the ruts on the road, measuring the length of the ruts with his hands. When he saw a rut that was a palm wide, and there were horse hoof prints next to it, he would catch up.


    But Gu Jinan and Gu Jinxiu had been walking for a day and a night. Even if they stayed overnight on the road, it would not be easy for him to catch up with them.


    Luo Wu did not give up. He had only one thought in his mind: He could not let Sister Embroidery go to the winter embroidery meeting, it would kill her!


    He ran wildly for two more days and one night, and finally caught up with Gu Jinxiu and the others on the official road from He''an Prefecture to Linhe Prefecture on the afternoon of the next day.


    "Sister Xiu~Sister Xiu~" Luo Wu shouted desperately, but he was too tired and exhausted, so his voice was not loud at all. Seeing the Gu family''s mule cart running farther and farther, he could only He was able to draw out his dagger and stabbed the horse in the back.


    His!


    The brown horse neighed in pain and began to run wildly forward.


    The sound of horse hoofbeats was getting closer and closer. Gu Jinan frowned and looked at the brown horse that was rushing towards him. This horse looked very familiar, like the one Luo Wu often rode.


    And the horse was carrying a person on its back, but that person seemed to have fainted, and it was not clear whether it was Luo Wu?


    Zezi, hurry up and move the mule cart to the side of the road. There is a crazy horse chasing you. Gu Jinan was afraid that the brown horse would hit his mule cart, so he hurriedly said to Zezi.


    Yes. Sawako controlled the reins and pulled the mule cart to the side of the road.


    But the man on the horse did not faint. Instead, when the brown horse ran past their mule cart, he suddenly jumped and jumped to the side of the road. With a bang, he hit the ground on his face.


    Gu Jinan was shocked. Although he felt that the man''s figure was familiar, he drew out his saber alertly, pointed at the man and said: "Zezi, Qiu Lang, surround him, don''t let him get angry and hurt anyone."


    His eldest sister was still in the mule cart, and Gu Jinan didn''t dare to rx.


    Zezi, Qiu Lang, A''Duo, Danian, Feng Lian and others hurriedly surrounded Luo Wu.


    In the mule cart, Sister Li, Tong Xiaoxue, Aunt Tao, and Qing Rong, who was skilled in medicine, were also protecting Gu Jinxiu.


    "Brother An, what''s going on outside?" Aunt Tao asked Gu Jinxiu in a loud voice without letting Gu Jinxiu speak. She has lived for such a long time and is very experienced in traveling far away. She is afraid that she will encounter danger. If she hears the voice of a young girl in the mule cart, something big will happen.


    "Mommy, it''s okay. A man suddenly fainted next to our mule cart and was surrounded by us." Gu Jinan told Sawazi: "Look who he is? Be careful when you turn him over. Be careful that this person is Pretend to be dizzy and attack us as soon as you turn over."


    "Hey." Zezi responded. He put a knife to the back of Luo Wu''s neck with great experience and warned: "Don''t move. If you dare to sneak attack, I will stab you with one knife."


    After saying that, he waited for a while before turning the man over. When he saw the man''s appearance, he was surprised and said: "An Ge''er, this is Luo Wu."


    Gu Jinan also saw Luo Wu, and he was filled with hatred, anger and worry. He really wanted to stab him to death.


    "Brother Luo Wu? Is it Brother Luo Wu?" Gu Jinxiu heard the voice and asked in the mule cart.


    Gu Jinan didn''t say anything. He wanted to leave Luo Wu here and continue to leave with his eldest sister.


    But Gu Jinxiu had already rushed down and saw Luo Wu who was lying on the ground and had lost weight twice. He immediately rushed over, hugged him and shouted: "Brother Luo Wu, what''s wrong with you? Wake up quickly."


    Luo Wu was in a daze when he heard Gu Jinxiu''s voice. He instinctively grabbed her wrist and murmured: "Sister Xiu... don''t go... Winter embroidery meeting..."


    If you go to the Winter Embroidery Fair, you will die. Gu Jinxiu couldn''t hear what he said clearly, but seeing that he kept holding her hand, she knew that he didn''t want her to leave, so she hurriedly said: "Brother Luo Wu, don''t worry, I won''t leave, I''ll be here, don''t be afraid. "


    She said what he had said to himself when he was a child.


    At that time, my father was away working, and there were only three siblings at home, my mother and them. Brother Cheng was not born yet, so my mother was so hungry that she was beaten by her sister-inw and she fainted. An Ge''er and Xiao Yu were furious and went to seek revenge against their sister-inw, but were discovered by Nai Nai, who arrested her and forced her to kneel down.


    She guarded her mother who fainted, worried about An Ge''er and Xiao Yu, and was extremely frightened. It was him who came secretly to bring her food and said to her: "Sister Xiu, don''t be afraid. My father has already gone." Please call the doctor, my mother will bring the doctor."


    Luo Vuxu felt much calmer after hearing her voice.


    Gu Jinxiu was afraid that something might happen to him, so he hurriedly called Qingrong: "Qingrong,e down quickly and show Brother Luo Wu."


    Qing Rong and Qing Ping, the girls who came with Grandma Tao, all know pharmacology. Three years ago, Gu Jinli asked them to study medicine with Doctor Dai, and now they have quite a lot of skills.


    Here wee. Qingrong got off the mule cart carrying the medicine box.


    Aunt Tao also came down. When she saw Gu Jinxiu holding Luo Wu, she hurriedly ran over and said, "Sister Xiu, put him on the ground. He will not die if he is so strong."


    Gu Jinxiu knew that it was not good for her to hold Brother Luo Wu in public, so she put Luo Wu down obediently, but Luo Wu was so afraid that she would leave that he held her wrist tightly and held on to her. Aunt Tao didn''t break her arm for a long time. .


    "Mommy is fine, I don''t feel any pain, let Brother Luo Wu hold him." Gu Jinxiu said, and urged Qingrong: "Hurry and see Brother Luo Wu, can you revive him?"


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Luo Wu turned his head to the side and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Brother Luo Wu!" Gu Jinxiu was so frightened that his voice trembled: "What''s wrong with you? Don''t die, you can''t die!"


    Seeing this, Qing Rong hurriedly checked Luo Wu''s pulse and said after a while: "He has been running around for too long without sleep. He had caught wind and cold before, and his mood was up and down, so he vomited blood. Wait for him to calm down and take some decoction for a while. It will be fine."


    She was worried about Gu Jinxiu because of the good news, but in fact running around like this was the easiest way to die suddenly.


    Gu Jinxiu is not that easy to deceive: "Brother Luowu vomited blood."


    Vomiting blood is a serious illness. Many people died after vomiting blood on the way to escape.


    Qing Rong said: "It will be better if he spits out the blood. Sister Xiu, don''t worry, he will be fine."


    After speaking, he did not dare to dy. He immediately gave Luo Wu an injection and stuffed him with a pill. After temporarily saving his life, he said: "He is too tired and will not wake up in a short time. Let him fall asleep."


    After speaking, he took out a pen and paper and started writing the prescription. In Luo Wu''s case, just taking pills was not enough. He had to take decoction for a period of time.


    Seeing that Luo Wu could not die, Gu Jinan stepped forward and forced Luo Wu away, grabbing Gu Jinxiu''s hand and saying, "Sister, get back on the mule cart."


    Gu Jinxiu knew that Brother An was angry and didn''t want to aggravate the conflict, so he had to get in the car and begged Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, find a ce to live first and let Brother Luo Wu take care of him for two days, otherwise I''m afraid he won''t be able to survive." In the past... we received great favor from his family."


    Gu Jinan''s face became darker after hearing this: "I understand."


    That is to say, he was remembering the kindness of the Luo family for helping his family in the past, otherwise he really didn''t want to deal with Luo Wu anymore.

 Chapter 716: drug test

    Chapter 716: drug test


    Chapter 716: Poison Testing


    Gu Jinan put down the green cloth curtain, turned to Qiu Lang and said: "Move Luo Wu onto your mule cart and continue moving forward."


    After walking for another half an hour, there is Dapan Town ahead. People traveling between He''an Prefecture and Linhe Prefecture will stay there. They can go to Dapan Town to stay and let Luo Wu recuperate.


    "Hey." Qiu Lang responded, loaded Luo Wu into the mule cart, and ran towards Dapan Town.


    Luo Wu slept for a full day and night, and did not wake up until the evening of the next day.


    He looked at the snowkes outside the house through the wooden window and realized that this was not an inn, but an ordinary house.


    Gu Jinan often goes to Jinling Prefecture. He walked the road from Qingfu Town to Jinling Prefecture for three years. Every time he walked, he would go to the counties and towns he passed and ask if there were any houses, shops, ornd for sale?


    This house in Dapan Town was bought by the Gu family and was recorded in Gu Jinli''s name. It was used as a ce for his family to stay when traveling between the two ces.


    Zezi was guarding Luo Wu. When he saw him waking up, he hurriedly said: "Just stay there and don''t run around, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences."


    After saying that, he went out to find Gu Jinan.


    An Geer has told Luo Wu to go find him if he wakes up, but dont let Gu Jinxiu know about it first.


    Luo Wu knew that what he had done made the Gu family very angry, so he did not dare to go see Gu Jinxiu first, but stayed in the house.


    Not long after, Gu Jinan came. After looking at Luo Wu, his first words were: "Let my sister go. She is a girl and cannot withstand your repeated torture."


    Luo Wu felt a throbbing pain in his heart. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he said, "I know I was at fault. I chased her this time because I had a nightmare. I was afraid that something would happen to her after she went to the Winter Embroidery Fair."


    "Ha!" Gu Jinanughed when he heard this, and looked at Luo Wu and said: "Luo Wu, are you crazy? Just because you have a dream, you are chasing after me. My sister is good to you, and my whole family is good to you, but it is not worth a nightmare. ?


    When the eldest sister was nice to him earlier, why didn''t he hold her back? After the eldest sister left, I caught up again, and it was because of a dream.


    Gu Jinan really wanted to kill Luo Wu at this moment.


    "I don''t want to hear what nightmares you have, but I just want to ask you, if my sister doesn''t go to the winter embroidery party, will you end your rtionship with her and stop pestering her?"


    Then he said: "Don''t me me for being cruel. Although we grew up together, you are far inferior to my eldest sister in my heart. When I grow up, I will protect her. Although you have protected her before, now you are not." You have be the person who hurt her the most, and I will never let you have the chance to hurt her again."


    Gu Jinan is more protective than Gu Jinli, and he doesn''t want to see his family members being bullied.


    Luo Wudao: "I don''t me you. I''m very happy that Sister Xiu can have a brother like you, but you have to listen to me finish that dream. That dream is too real. Maybe it''s some kind of warning. You can''t help it if you listen to it." Can protect her better."


    Luo Wu''s throat hurt like a knife, but he insisted on telling Gu Jinan the dream.


    Gu Jinan sneered: "You are crazy and I am not crazy. Are you a fortune teller who sets up a roadside stall? Are you still dreaming of warnings? I will give you two ways. One is to marry immediately after you go back, get a wife and have children and live your own life. ; The second is to join the army and leave, and thene back after my eldest sister gets married and has children."


    He added: "Don''t worry about your parents and sisters, I will protect them while you are gone. Don''t worry, I, Gu Jinan, can definitely protect you. I am not some indecisive person."


    Luo Wu knew that Gu Jinan was very angry, so in order to give him a chance to tell him about the dream, he told him his worst secret: "I may have been given the drug to kill my heir by Xia Gu, and I will never have children in this life."


    Originally, he didn''t want to say it, for fear that the Gu family would be unable to bepletely merciless to him because of sympathy for him.


    "You, what did you say?" Gu Jinan was stunned. He was really shocked: "Is this why you regret your marriage?"


    Luo Wu nodded: "I don''t want Sister Xiu to have no children in her whole life...and she is a woman. If we don''t have children after we get married, she will be the first to beughed at." Mother said that it is too difficult for a woman to live, no matter what What is the reason? In the end, everyone will think it is the woman''s fault.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Jinxiu rushed to the bed and hugged him.


    She was already crying: "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    She knew that Brother Luo Wu would be in trouble if he didn''t marry her, but she didn''t expect that she would encounter such a big and terrible thing.


    After being given the drug that would kill his heir, Gu Jinxiu didn''t dare to think about how desperate he felt when he knew he was poisoned.


    Luo Wu froze, not expecting that she would eavesdrop outside.


    Gu Jin''an wanted to die. Brother Cheng was right. It wasn''t that they didn''t care enough about the vegetable patch, but that his cabbage was too strong.


    Zezi, get out of here and get your punishment! Gu Jinan shouted towards the outside of the house. If Zezi had been properly supervised, the eldest sister would not have heard Luo Wus words.


    "Yes." The moment Zezi released Gu Jinxiu, he knew that his punishment was indispensable, so he obediently went to Qiu Lang and received ten big boards.


    In the room, Gu Jinan pulled Gu Jinxiu away: "Sister, please don''t get excited. Wait until Luo Wu exins the matter clearly."


    Even though there are only three of us in the room, you should be more reserved.


    Luo Wu also said: "Brother An is right. Sister Xiu, please let me go first."


    Gu Jinxiu obediently let him go, but sat on the edge of the bed and refused to move.


    Gu Jinan sighed. His eldest sister was getting bolder and bolder. Have you ever thought about how he felt looking at the vegetable patch?


    Luo Wu saw that she was unwilling to leave, so he had to tell her about receiving Xia Guxin, about the venison, and about his visit to the doctor in Fucheng.


    Gu Jinan was very angry when he heard that Xia Gu, an old thief, was almost dead and still dared to do this, but: "That means it''s still unclear whether you have been poisoned or not?"


    Luo Wu nodded: "Doctor Liu told Dr. Xiao that this poison will not show up in the pulse."


    But he wanted to know if he was poisoned and had to find a woman to test, but he didn''t want to have other women, and he didn''t want to ruin Xiu Jie''er''s health.


    Gu Jinan made a quick decision: "Go back and find Xiaoyu. She must know other ways to test for drugs."


    Xiaoyu conducts some experiments in the pharmaceutical workshop every day. She has killed countless rabbits in Dafeng Mountain. She doesnt know much about medicine.


    Even if Xiaoyu has no other way to test for poison, Huyun Temple can help. The trouble was caused by Xia Gu, and the Lu family muste out to clean up the mess.


    "Brother An is right, Brother Luo Wu is not afraid. Let''s go back to find Xiaoyu. She will definitely find something." Gu Jinxiu looked up at Luo Wu, her eyes fixed on him, for fear that he would do it again. Run away.


    Luo Wu looked into Gu Jinxiu''s eyes and felt that he was a bastard. She was so caring for him and didn''t give up on him even when she knew he might have been infected with the terminating medicine. How could he leave her?


    He thought of that dream again... She was well-dressed and well-fed, but finally gave up all hope of living after learning the news that he had died in battle.


    I dont know since when, she had regarded him as her support in life, but he abandoned her.

 Chapter 717: Seeking revenge from the Xia family

    Chapter 717: Seeking revenge from the Xia family


    Chapter 717: Revenge against the Xia family


    bang!


    Luo Wu pped himself hard twice, making his face red and swollen.


    Gu Jinxiu hurriedly stopped him: "Brother Luo Wu doesn''t want it, you were also harmed by the Xia family."


    Luo Wu said: "I am stupid, but if I am smart, I will not be harmed by the Xia family."


    He added: "Don''t worry, no matter what the result of the drug test is, I will never leave again. I will seek revenge on the Xia family!"


    He left before because he didnt want to harm Sister Xiu for the rest of his life, but that dream told him that even if he left, Sister Xius life would not be easy.


    In this case, he wont leave. No matter what happens in the future, he will stay with her, apany her and protect her regardless of his status.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan was finallyforted, but he still said: "You brought this on yourself. If you had told us what Xia Gu had done to harm you earlier, nothing like what happened today would have happened."


    He frowned again and said: "I really don''t want to scold you, but you grew up with us. Don''t you still know my sister''s temper? She doesn''t like to talk, and you still hide everything from me. You You really know how to seek death!"


    Luo Wudao: "You are right to scold me, it''s all my fault."


    Gu Jinan snorted coldly and said in his heart that it might be helpful, but he didn''t want to forgive Luo Wu so easily. He had to keep him cold for a while, otherwise if he did it again in the future, he would really be able to kill Luo Wu with a knife.


    "Sister, now that the truth has been revealed, Luo Wu will follow us back to find Xiaoyu to test the poison. You can rest assured and go back to rest first. I have something to say to Luo Wu."


    Gu Jinxiu was a little worried, fearing that Brother An would beat Brother Luo Wu violently, but after thinking about it, she nodded and said: "Okay, eldest sister will leave first, you can talk."


    Xiaoyu said that there is a problem with her character, and there is also a problem with Brother Luo Wu''s character. One does not like to talk, and the other likes to hide things in his heart. If their tempers do not change, life will not be easy in the future.


    She remembered Xiaoyu''s words and boldly made changes. She also wanted Brother Luo Wu to make changes, and Brother An was smart and had ideas. As long as he took action, he would be able to change Brother Luo Wu''s habit of hiding everything.e over.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Xiu, you can rest in peace, I won''t run away again." Luo Wusheng was afraid that Gu Jinxiu would worry, so he said one more thing before she went out.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded and smiled at him. After being red at by Gu Jinan, he hurried away.


    In the house, Gu Jinan sat down and said: "Test the poison first when you get back. If you are not poisoned, we will talk about other things. But it is impossible for you to marry my sister just like this. Show your true skills, otherwise my family will keep your eldest sister for the rest of your life." I wont let her marry you either.


    Luo Wu knew that what he had done made the Gu family very angry. He was not qualified to say no, so he nodded and said, "I will seek revenge from the Xia family, but I still need your help."


    Gu Jinan felt quite satisfied when he saw that he could take the initiative to ask for help. It would be good if he could ask for it. After all, they were the closest people, so what would happen if he asked for it?


    After Gu Jinan finished speaking, Luo Wu told him about the dream again. He spoke in great detail, fearing that missing something would harm Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this: "In the dream, my eldest sister married Zhan Er? Or was it Zhan San who caused it? You are really good at dreaming. You must have thought about it at night after hearing about Zhan Er."


    "Absolutely not!" Luo Wu said: "I don''t know how to put it, it''s just a feeling. This feeling makes me feel that this dream is real. It is a warning."


    He paused, looked at Gu Jinan and said: "Although I was dreaming, I had the feeling that it was not a dream but that my soul really went to see Sister Xiu after he died in battle, so don''t take this seriously. Dreams are very important." Seeing that he spoke so seriously, and the nervousness and fear in his eyes and words could not be deceived, Gu Jinan also paid attention to it and asked: "Who is the embroiderer who drugged the eldest sister? Can you tell me? Whats your name? What does she look like? Whats your rtionship with Grandma Li?


    Don''t say he is too ruthless. In fact, the Winter Embroidery Fair is organized by Huaiyu Embroidery House. All the embroidery masters are invited by Grandma Li personally and then sends someone to invite them.


    Luo Wu recalled the dream, and after a long while he shook his head and said: "Her name or trade name was not mentioned in the dream, and her appearance was very ordinary, just like someone who would grab a handful in a market."


    Luo Wu is a team leader and knows how difficult it is to find ordinary-looking people.


    "It seems that the man was not invited by Grandma Li, but came by himself. Because he was so famous, he sat at the second seat on the left during the Winter Embroidery Party."


    The left is the most respected person in Da Chu. However, the main seat in the middle of the Winter Embroidery Club is unupied. After apetition, the seat will be given to the embroiderer with the best embroidery skills. Grandma Li will sit on the first seat on the left.


    Luo Wu is very keen on handling cases. Now that he talks about that dream, he feels that it is very strange... Why did the embroiderere here on his own initiative? Xiaoyu and An Geer protect Sister Xiu like this. They will send people to protect Sister Xiu as soon as she goes out. But in the dream, Aunt Tao is not here, Sister Li and Tong Xiaoxue are not here, Qingrong and the others are not here either. Where did you go?


    Luo Wu regarded that dream as a real event that would happen in the future, so he got chills all over when he thought about it: "There is someone behind the scenes who wants to harm Sister Xiu! That person is quite powerful, and he has enough manpower to hold down the people serving Sister Xiu. He is also very capable and can send a famous embroiderer to help him."


    After hearing what Luo Wu said about the dream, Gu Jinan also felt that someone was harming his eldest sister behind her back. The first person he thought of was Xia Gu, and then Zhan Er.


    Hehe, its not surprising that Zhan Er, a **** and hungry ghost, would make such a calction in order to get his eldest sister.


    However, this is just a dream after all, not real. They will not go to the Winter Embroidery Fair this time. They can rest assured until next year''s Winter Embroidery Fair.


    "You should rest first and go back early tomorrow morning. After the poison test is over, you can tell me the appearance of the embroiderer who harmed my eldest sister, and I will draw her appearance." Xiaoyu taught him a painting technique Yes, it''s just because of the Qin family''s affairs that their brother and sister have never painted with that kind of painting technique.


    Luo Wu nodded: "Well, I will definitely think about what that evil person looks like."


    Although Gu Jinan is a schr, he does things neatly. He arranged things that night and turned around and went home at dawn the next day.


    Mrs. Chu cried with joy when she saw theming back together. Okay, okay, being able toe back together proves that things have turned around.


    Luo''s father was also very happy, but he was still so angry that he wanted to beat Luo Wu. He couldn''t exin it to the Dashan family unless he gave the boy a good beating.


    Gu Jinan stopped him: "Father Robert, I''m going to wait for this beating first, let Xiaoyu find a way to test Luo Wu''s poison first?"


    "Poison test?" Gu Jinli frowned and looked at Luo Wu: "Are you poisoned?"


    What kind of poison did you get? I didn''t see it. I just saw that you were about to die from exhaustion.


    Gu Jinan said for him: "It is said that he was infected with Duanyang Powder, a kind of medicine that can eliminate heirs."


    As soon as the words "Jue Si Yao" came out, Mrs. Cui almost fainted from fright, not to mention Mrs. Chu.

 Chapter 718: You cant die even if you say a few curses

    Chapter 718: You can''t die even if you say a few curses


    Chapter 718: You cant die even if you curse a few words


    Both women cried. It turned out that Wu Geer ran away from home because he was given the medicine to eliminate heirs.


    "Brother Wu, why is your life so miserable?" The third grandma loved all the children the most, and she also suffered greatly from having no children. When she heard that Luo Wu had been given the medicine to eliminate heirs, she really burst into tears: "Okay. How could the child be infected with such a drug? Who gave it to you?"


    "It''s Xia Gu." Luo Wu said: "On the winter solstice, the couple came to me and asked me to roast venison. I didn''t eat it at the time, so they gave me a package of roasted venison. The package of venison was poisonous. But I didnt eat either. But Xia Gu sent someone to deliver a letter to me, saying that he had given me the medicine to kill my heir before.


    In the main room in the front yard of Gu Jinli''s house, Luo Wu once again told the story about the Jue Si Medicine.


    Finally, he knelt down and said: "This matter is my fault. The first fault should not hide everything, no matter how unspeakable the matter is, one should speak out. The second fault should not have private dealings with the Xia family, After I knew for the first time that they hated me, I should have told everyone the true face of the Xia family so that everyone would be wary. If I had told them, the Xia family would not be able to have any of these subsequent ns."


    It''s just that the Xia family and his wife are very good at acting. Although they ridiculed him at that time, they said all kinds of good things to the Gu family. He thought that the Xia couple just hated him and felt that he was not worthy of Sister Xiu, so they verbally humiliated him and wanted to scold him away.


    Everyone was very pleased to hear what he said.


    The most gratified person is Gu Jinan. In fact, he is the one who hopes Gu Jinxiu can marry Luo Wu the most. The three of them grew up together. Luo Wu is not good to his sister in any way that a second man can give her.


    If there is one person in the world who is willing to die for my eldest sister, it must be Luo Wu.


    When Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui heard that Luo Wu had suffered so much, they couldn''t bear for him to kneel any more and hurriedly said: "Brother Wu, it''s okay if you know you''re wrong, get up..."


    Seeing that his parents were about to forgive Luo Wu, Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Dad, while Grandpa Wu is here, let''s quickly take Luo Wu to have his pulse checked and test for poison."


    Although Luo Wu was harmed by Xia Gu, Luo Wu also made his eldest sister sad. We can''t forgive him so quickly. We have to keep him cold for a while and let him suffer so much that he won''t dare to do it again in the future.


    But her eldest sister seemed reluctant to embarrass Luo Wu, looking at him with worried eyes.


    Gu Jinli:


    Sure enough, women are not allowed to stay in college.


    Brother Cheng:


    His cabbages indeed have legs and run to other peoples fields.


    The third grandfather heard this and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, yes, we need to do a poison test quickly."


    How would Brother Wu live his life if he was really poisoned?


    Luo Wu did not dare to dy, got up and followed the two families to the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Three yearster, some of the bamboo forest outside the workshop mansion was cut down, and several houses were built for servants such as Wang Yongfu, Tong Jia, and Lao Zhu''s family to live in. Therefore, the courtyard of the third house was quite vacant. , Old Doctor Wu can have his own yard.


    He was having dinner when he saw theming in the cold wind and asked, "Who is seriously ill?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are really a genius, your guess is 80% urate."


    Old Doctor Wu took a sip of hot soup and said, "If you weren''t seriously ill, you wouldn''t havee here at this time. Who is sick? Come and sit down quickly, and I will feel your pulse."


    Luo Wu sat down and stretched out his hand: "The Xia family wrote to me, saying that I was poisoned by Duanyang Powder, which is a unique medicine from the previous court. I want you to take a closer look. Am I really poisoned?"


    He then took out a tightly sealed box from the cloth bag on his waist and said, "Inside is the package of poisonous venison. It''s not bad in the cold weather, so I haven''t thrown it away."


    He didn''t throw away the letter, but put it together. These were evidence that Xia Gu harmed him. With this evidence, he could sue the officials and arrest Xia Gu at any time.


    "Duanyang Powder! The Xia family actually has such a medicine." Dr. Wu regained his energy and immediately took Luo Wu''s pulse carefully. Unfortunately, "If you can''t feel it, the symptoms of Duanyang Powder will not appear on the pulse, only on the pulse." The clues will be revealed after you have been childless for many years." The words are exactly the same as those of Doctor Liu and Doctor Xiao. It seems that this Duanyang Powder is really powerful.


    "What about the drug testing method?" Luo Wu asked again, feeling uneasy. If the drug testing method is still the same as what Dr. Xiao said, what should he do?


    However, Dr. Wus rhetoric is exactly the same as that of Dr. Xiao and Dr. Liu.


    Mrs. Chu was anxious: "Is there really no other way?"


    Before old doctor Wu could answer, Gu Jinli continued to ask: "Grandpa Wu, will the poison of Duanyang Powder be deposited in the blood?"


    If so, then she has a way.


    Luckily, Dr. Wu said: "It will precipitate in the blood, but it will take more than three months of poisoning before the toxin will precipitate in the blood."


    Luo Wu hurriedly said: "Xia Gu''s letter to me said that he poisoned me when I first went to Zhuangzi. It has been almost a year in total."


    Old doctor Wu smiled: "That''s good."


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Tell me the method of drug testing. I think we think differently?"


    Gu Jinli exined the method of using blood to test for poison. It was very simple. It was to let viviparous male animals eat Luo Wu''s blood, and then test the functions of the male animals to see if they were poisoned.


    Rat and rabbit are the best because of their small size.


    Once poisoned, you may not be able to do anything, and it will directly show up in breeding.


    But she didn''t say the second half of the sentence. There were so many people. If she did, Cui would probably be in a hurry again.


    Old Doctor Wu understood. He nodded and said, "Yes, I understand."


    This method is the same as Doctor Xiao and Doctor Liu feeding poisonous venison directly to rabbits, but this girl thought of the toxin precipitating in the blood, which is better than those two doctors.


    And Gu Jinli made another argument: "Judging from what happened with Doctor Xiao and Doctor Liu feeding poisonous venison to rabbits, the poison Duanyang Powder is very strong. Once a small male animal is poisoned, it doesn''t need to be precipitated at all." It will show up quickly. You can always feed poisonous venison to male rabbits first, wait until they are poisoned, then drain their blood, use their poisonous blood to feed male rabbits to drink, and then see if those male rabbits will be poisoned. Thats good.


    Old doctor Wu nodded when he heard this. He was eager to try. He put on his white cloth gloves, took out some things, and bled Luo Wu on the spot. He filled five porcin bottles before stopping.


    Luo Wu was already ill. He was so dizzy after bleeding so much that he couldn''t even see people.


    Gu Jinxiu saw that he was shaking on the stool and hurriedly pushed Brother Cheng to help Luo Wu.


    Brother Cheng was smart. He not only supported Luo Wu to prevent him from falling, but also asked his eldest sister: "Grandpa Wu, Brother Luo Wu will not die after bleeding so much, right?"


    o(**)oHaha, he said that on purpose. Who asked Brother Luo Wu to bully his eldest sister? Anyway, he would not really die after cursing a few words.


    Old doctor Wu said: "You can''t die, this guy''s body is very solid."


    The porcin is a bit too solid!


    He was still recovering from the cold, and he was running around nonstop, but he didn''t die suddenly. Even if he gave him a few bottles of blood, he wouldn''t die.

 Chapter 719: joy

    Chapter 719: joy


    Chapter 719 Joy


    However, Luo Wu was still given a dose of decoction: "Go to Ophiopogon japonicus to get some medicine. Once it''s boiled, drink it. After drinking it for a few days, I will change the prescription for you."


    Old doctor Wu handed the prescription to Luo Wu and said to the people present: "You should go back first. It will take at least two days and two nights to know the results."


    Although using blood to test for poison is a good method, the toxicity may be weakened after the toxin is precipitated in the blood, so it is best to wait longer and test twice before it is urate.


    Both families are very anxious and unwilling to go back.


    Gu Jinli said, "Mother, Mother Rob, let''s go back first. It''s only two days and two nights. It''s too sick to wait here."


    Especially women, please leave quickly to avoid embarrassment.


    Old doctor Wu is more direct: "All women will go back, and men can stay if they want."


    In a word, Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui hurriedly took them away, and also dragged Brother Cheng away: "You children must go back to sleep. You can''t stay upte."


    Brother Cheng was very disappointed. He also wanted to see how to test for drugs.


    After Gu Jinli and the others left, Old Doctor Wu, Doctor Dai, Kan Liu, and Sanqi got busy. They found twelve male rabbits and divided them into two batches. One group was stuffed with poisonous venison, and the other group was stuffed with poisonous venison. The food absorbed Luo Wu''s blood.


    The male rabbits that had been stuffed with poisonous venison died within a quarter of an hour, and they didnt respond no matter how hard they were treated.


    Duanyang Powder is indeed well-deserved, its medicinal properties are really strong, and the small male rabbit is dead. Old doctor Wu sighed, while the big ones can have sex, but not give birth.


    Old doctor Wu said, and looked at the male rabbits in another cage. These male rabbits were fed Luo Wu''s blood and are still doing well. Two of them are still mating with the female rabbits very responsibly.


    Father Luo and Gu Dashan were relieved and hoped that nothing would happen to this batch of rabbits.


    Old doctor Wu was not idle. He caught and bled the male rabbits that had died after eating poisonous venison. He also asked Kan Liu to find two new male rabbits and drink the blood of the poisoned rabbits in them.


    Half an hourter, the two male rabbits that had been given poisonous rabbit blood were no longer alive.


    Old doctor Wu was overjoyed: "Xiaoyu girl''s method is indeed good. Can the blood of a poisoned person be tested to see if he or she has been poisoned?"


    Luo Fu, Luo Wu, Gu Dashan, and Gu Jinan all looked relieved. It seemed that Brother Wu had not hit the target.


    However, Dr. Wu was cautious and did not quickly dere that Luo Wu was not poisoned. Instead, he said: "Wait a little longer, wait two days and see."


    Failing to have a baby is a big deal, it affects the Luo family and the Gu family, so we need to be more cautious.


    Luo Wu and the others didn''t have any objections after hearing this: "Thank you, old doctor Wu."


    Old doctor Wu just nodded and scolded Xia Gu again: "Xia Gu seems to be a good person, but I didn''t expect that he would be so vicious. If Luo Xiaozi eats deer meat, even the Great Luo Jinxian will not be able to save him."


    With a good young man, he is still the only child in the family. If he does such harm to others, Xia Gu is not afraid of annihting his descendants!


    Gu Dashan was shaking with anger. Everyone was ming Brother Wu, but he knew clearly that Brother Wu had suffered a terrible disaster.


    Gu Jinan supported him and said, "Father, don''t be angry, we will definitely make him pay back double for everything Xia Gu has done."


    Luo Wu also said: "Uncle Dashan, don''t worry, Xia Gu will not end well. Since he has harmed me, I will avenge him even if I chase him back to his hometown."


    After speaking, he smiled at Gu Dashan, very much like the little baby he saw for the first time in Gu Dashan''s memory.


    His eyes were red: "Good boy, I have wronged you."


    Luo Wu shook his head: "I''m not aggrieved. It''s because I''m not smart enough."


    Old doctor Wu couldn''t stand hearing it anymore: "Stop talking nonsense, young people, you will gain wisdom after you eat a little, and you will develop your skills only after suffering."


    He yawned again and said, "Okay, it''s almost dawn. You go to bed first ande back in two days. If the male rabbits who drank Luo Xiaozi''s blood are fine, then he is not poisoned." After hearing this, they went home and began their long wait.


    During the two days of waiting, Luo Wu and the others were not idle. He described in detail the appearance of the embroiderer who drugged Gu Jinxiu in the dream. Gu Jinan drew the appearance of the embroiderer and gave it to Luo Wu. After reading it, I revised it for a long time, and finally painted the man''s appearance to a nine-point likeness.


    But none of them had seen this person before. The man looked very ordinary, but he was also very young. He looked like he was in his twenties.


    "He became a great embroidery master at such a young age. It seems that this person is quite powerful." Gu Jinan copied a few more pictures based on the portraits, one for him, Gu Jinli, Luo Wu, Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Geer.


    Gu Jinli paid great attention to the dream. He asked Luo Wu twice in detail, and finally said: "We must pay attention to this matter, and then secretly send someone to find the embroiderer in the dream."


    Cheng Ge''er looked at her and asked: "Second sister, you said that you have strange power and chaos without words. What''s the difference if you always say goodbye to the third grandma like this?"


    Gu Jinli touched her nose. This was really not superstitious on her part, but she felt after traveling through time that some things, such as the dream warning, might not be nonsense: "No matter what, this is rted to the safety of the eldest sister. As younger brothers and sisters, we should be more nervous." Whats wrong?


    Sheined first, pinched Brother Cheng''s face and said, "Don''t you care about my eldest sister''s safety? You heartless fourth brother!"


    Brother Cheng died unjustly: "Who''s to say, I like the eldest sister the most, and I don''t want anything to happen to her.",


    Gu Jinli chuckled and looked at Gu Jinan: "Brother, the younger brother you brought up said that he likes the eldest sister the most but doesn''t like you."


    Second sister, you are talking nonsense. Brother Cheng became anxious and hurriedly said to Gu Jinan: Brother, dont believe what second sister says. Brother Cheng likes you the most.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Your favorite is really not worth a penny."


    The two siblings took turns teasing Brother Cheng, and the little guy also cooperated with them. After such a fuss, the atmosphere finally became much better.


    These two days were extremely long, and two dayster, the male rabbits that drank Luo Wu''s blood were still extremely vigorous, and they were tormenting the female rabbits quite hard.


    Old doctor Wu smiled and said: "It''s okay. Mr. Luo is not poisoned. He is very good."


    They are so ferocious that it will not be a problem to have several children in the future.


    The two families were overjoyed to hear the news that Luo Wu was not poisoned.


    The third grandma said: "God bless me, no, I have to kill a chicken today to repay God. He is the one who bless Brother Wu."


    Cheng Geer smiled and said: "Third Grandma, Second Sister said that God is very busy, so you always say goodbye. What if God is in a hurry and you interrupt him? I won''t bless you when I''m angry."


    The third grandma hurriedly said: "God, don''t me me. Children talk nonsense."


    The third grandmother ignored Brother Cheng and took Mrs. Cui and Mrs. Chu to kill chickens in person to worship heaven and earth.


    After Luo Wu knew that he was not poisoned, he finally dared to stand in front of Gu Jinxiu and look at her: "I''m sorry, it''s all my stupidity."


    Gu Jinxiu shook his head and looked at Luo Wu: "Brother Luo Wu is not stupid. You care too much about me. If you..."


    "Eldest sister, now is not the time to talk about this." Gu Jinli looked at her eldest sister''s eyes shining, as if she no longer wanted to be reserved, so she could only interrupt Gu Jinxiu: "The most important thing now is to seek revenge from the Xia family. Lets talk about other things after Xia Gu is punished.


    During the two days of waiting, Gu Jinli had already sent a letter to Huyunguan, including Xia Gu''s letter to Luo Wu and thest few remaining pieces of venison. He said bluntly: If he didn''t want her family to follow Huyun Temple is broken, and it is best for Hu Temple Master to destroy the Xia family.


    Hu Guanzhu seemed to be embarrassed by their request. Two days had passed and he had not sent a reply to them.

 Chapter 720: steal

    Chapter 720: steal


    Chapter 720 Stealing


    Gu Jinan was a little worried because of this, and said to Gu Jinli privately: "There should be someone with a higher status than Hu Guanzhu in the Lu family. I guess that person wants to keep Xia Gu."


    After all, although Xia Gu was sinister and vicious, he was a madman who was well-known throughout Da Chu. The fact that he failed in the pce examination and publicly pped the first emperor of Da Chu in the face was enough for him to brag about for a lifetime and even write it down in the history books.


    Gu Jinli disagreed: "Guanzhu Hu had better be on our side, otherwise the Lu family will definitely regret sending Xia Gu to teach Brother Cheng."


    Poisoning and anonymous informing, even if the Lu family cannot be wiped out in one fell swoop, are enough to make the Lu family lose the chance to counterattack the Chu.


    Don''t think that she dare not do this. The Lu family has never raised her mother. Her family does not owe anything to the Lu family, and she has no feelings for the Lu family.


    Gu Jinan said: "I understand what you mean, but this matter must be nned carefully, and the affairs of the Lu family cannot be implicated in our family."


    After the winter solstice, it gets dark early, and now its already getting dark before the time of day.


    The whining north wind was blowing, which was like the sound of an evil ghost crying. Xia Guy on the bed covered with thick leather, tilted his head and looked at the yard, and saw that the familiar early plum blossoms, strange stones and greennterns in the yard were missing. He said hurriedly: "Herees someone..."


    Chun''er was waiting in the room. When she heard the voice, she hurriedly said: "Master, what are your orders?"


    The old thief Xia Gu is really lucky. In order to save him, the head of the Lu family actually asked the second and third masters toe with a famous hidden doctor to extend his life. Otherwise, the old thief would have died long ago.


    "Why are the early plum blossoms and the strange stone and bluentern missing... That''s the courtyard scenery I ordered people to create, cough cough cough..." Xia Gu started coughing before he could finish his words.


    Damn Gu Jinli, you bitch! Even Mr. Jin couldn''t find out what kind of poison was given to him.


    Also, Mr. Jin said that although he could help him live longer, it would take at least ten years to remove all the toxins... Hahaha, ten years. Xia Gu is already over fifty years old, can he stillst ten years?


    You have to hold on even if you can''t hold on. He is the number one madman in Chu, and he is the one who has yed tricks on Emperor Jingwu in public. He will definitely be protected by God and live until he reaches his peak again.


    Chun''er tucked Xia Gu into a thick fur quilt and replied, "Master, you forgot that in September you had people transport the early plums and the strange stone and greennterns to Xia Zhai in Qingfu Town."


    At that time, the old thief Xia wanted to invite the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family to the Xia residence in Qingfu Town. He was afraid that the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family would find the courtyard view of the house not beautiful enough, so he asked people to move many of the winter flowers, trees, and rocks in the courtyard of the Xia residence on the outskirts of Jinling Prefecture.


    Xia Gu had forgotten about this matter, and he had always had a good memory and was proud of his excellent memory. Now when he heard Chun''er''s words, he felt that Chun''er was mocking him for being so old that his memory was not good anymore. The medicine bowl next to her hit Chun''er with a bang.


    Luckily Chun''er hid quickly, otherwise her head would have been shot open.


    "Master, master, please calm down. If this ve has done anything wrong, please punish me. Please don''t get angry and hurt yourself." After Chun''er was frightened, she immediately knelt on the ground and admitted her mistake, but in her heart she scolded Xia Gu like a dog. Bloody head.


    The old and immortal **** actually wants to smash her to death. Don''t push her. If you push her, she will die with him!


    Chun''er regrets it very much now. If she had known this, she should have killed Xia Gu on the road when Xia Gu was in critical condition due to poisoning and was riding a mule cart to Xia Mansion in Jinling.


    Now, not only are the second and third masters here, they are afraid that Xia Gu will die in Jinling if he cannot bear it, and they have also brought their first wife and their eldest son with them. The whole family is making a lot of noise. She wants to find another opportunity to kill Xia Gu. Difficult.


    As soon as Xia Er came back from dinner, he saw Chun''er kneeling in front of the bed with a broken medicine bowl at his feet. He hurriedly asked: "Father, what''s wrong with you? But Chun''er is not serving you to the best of your ability?"


    After Xia Gu heard this, his eyes widened angrily, and he pointed at Xia Er and said: "Sir, what did you call this cheap maid? Chun''er? Tell me, did you do something shameful with this cheap maid? Cough cough cough cough !


    Xia Gu coughed so hard that his lungs almost came out, but he still continued to curse. Xia Er was shocked. He just asked casually. His father actually thought he had an affair with Chun''er? Although Chun''er is beautiful, he will never steal his father''s woman no matter what.


    Chun''er was also shocked. Xia Gu must be crazy. The second master came over all the trouble and even brought him famous doctors to save his life. He actually doubted the second master so much.


    What kind of father is this? Is he your biological father?


    Xia Er hurriedly knelt down and said, "Dad, my son has overstepped his bounds. You, sir, should not be as knowledgeable as your son. You should take good care of your health."


    Xia Gu was afraid that he would not be able to catch his breath and die, so he ate a packet of medicinal powder while Xia Er was talking, and drank half a cup of hot water. After gaining strength, he started to curse again: "Bah, you wolf bastard." Duan is good at acting, don''t think I don''t know, you all want me to die so you can inherit the Xia family!"


    I took over the Xia family. If it werent for me, everything in the Xia family would have been taken away by your second uncles family. How could we still live such a good life like you?


    Chun''er secretly nced at Xia Gu and saw that he looked as ferocious as a demon. She was shocked. Was the old thief really crazy? If he insulted his son like this when he was seriously ill, he probably didn''t want to live anymore.


    But Xia Er seemed to be used to it and allowed Xia Gu to beat and scold him. Anyway, this was not the first time Xia Gu scolded their brother like this.


    In Xia Er''s memory, Xia Gu had always treated them like this in private. Even if someone asionally bumped into him, he would only say the painful words: children are naughty and will not be effective if they are not taught.


    Then the scribes who saw him beating and scolding his children would say: A strict father''s men make great contributions.


    But after Xia Gu was poisoned, he began to worry about gains and losses, and his temper became worse. And for some reason, he was afraid that his three sons would take the opportunity to kill him and take away everything from him, so he scolded Xia Er especially this time. Going too far, he actually asked angrily: "Tiezi, tell me, do you want to kill your father and seize the inheritance?"


    When Chun''er heard this, she didn''t dare to stay any longer and hurriedly retreated on her knees.


    with with with with with with with deep with with with with eyes eyes, Xia Gu saw that she was about to leave and said angrily: "You bitch, you are also a treacherous person... The second brother called the guardian, drag this **** down and beat her ten times with a stick."


    I am also afraid that I will break Chun''er and I will not be able to serve him tomorrow. After all, Chun''er is beautiful and obedient, and she serves him very well. Chun''er is willing to do many things that the main wife does not do for him.


    "Because you have served me for a while, I will hit five big boards with my stick this time, and I will do a good job in the future."


    "Yes, Chun''er thanks you for your great kindness." Chun''er wanted to eat his flesh at this moment, but Xia Gu held her body in his hand. She hadn''t found it yet, so she couldn''t break up with Xia Gu.


    Chun''er went to the nursing home to collect the punishment.


    The captain of the nursing home is a young man in his twenties. Three generations of his family have been nursing homes for the Xia family, so he was given the surname Xia by the Xia family.


    Xia Lin felt pity for Chun''er, but he lightly beat her five times and let her go.


    But Chun''er still shed tears and went back to her room. She washed and dressed up first, and then sat on the edge of the bed and waited.


    After waiting for an unknown amount of time and everyone in the Xia Mansion fell asleep, she heard the sound of a knife prying open the wooden window.


    Chun''er raised her lips and smiled, but started to sob... When Xia Gu went to Qingfu Town, she often had an affair with Xia Lin.

 Chapter 721: Take you to see a good show

    Chapter 721: Take you to see a good show


    Chapter 721 Lets watch a good show with you


    Xia Lin climbed through the window and entered the room, hugged Chun''er, and coaxed: "You''re still crying, stop crying. The master has be so useless. No matter how angry you are, you will burst out."


    Chun''er turned around and threw herself into his arms: "I''m not crying for him, I''m crying for you."


    Xia Lin smiled and said: "I didn''t offend you. Didn''t I see that you were wronged and came to see you?"


    Chun''er raised her eyes and nced at him, then turned her head slightly and then lowered her head. She was so charming and attracted Xia Lin. She wanted to do something immediately, but Chun''er pushed her away: "It''s okay for others to hit me, but you hit me. I feel aggrieved."


    As he spoke, tears fell again: "The opera is well sung. Others hurt the concubine and the sound is sonorous. The husband hurts the concubine and his soul is broken..."


    These words were right, Captain Xia quickly coaxed her: "Chun''er, I know you have been wronged. If you continue to endure it, after the master passes away, I will ask the second master to give you to me, and we will be a real couple from now on."


    Chun''er frowned in her heart, but her face was as sad as a peach, and said: "Although the second master is easy to talk to, I don''t like him. Don''t you know how he scolded the second master in the house in the evening?"


    Chun''er said all the words Xia Gu scolded Xia Er, which shocked Xia Lin: "I didn''t expect that the master would have such a temper and humiliate the second master in this way. That is really inappropriate."


    "It really shouldn''t be the case. The second master is so kind to me. It''s almost the Chinese New Year. I heard that the master was sick, so he came with his wife and children immediately, but the master...the master looked so ferocious at that time, like a ghost. I I was so scared that I knelt down and walked out, but when the master saw me, he became furious, and that''s why I was beaten with a cane." Chun''er said, and started crying again: "Brother Xia Lin, the master is crazy, I''m afraid that one day he will give the order Kill me with a stick."


    He added: "Even if we don''t kill him with a stick, we may not be able to survive until he dies."


    Xia Lin was surprised: "What do you mean?"


    Chun''er wiped away her tears and said, "The master follows ancient etiquette. He keeps talking about who he wants to sacrifice after his death... He has always mentioned my name, your name, and Butler Xia''s name."


    He said he didnt want to die, and Xia Lin was no exception. His eyes looked horrified when he heard this: You mean, after my master dies, he will order us to bury him?


    Chun''er didn''t speak, just nodded, covered her face and cried bitterly.


    Xia Lin believes in Chun''er, because Chun''er has been serving the master recently, and the master really loves ancient rituals. He must talk about ancient rituals in everything he does, and he will follow the ancient rituals when ites to tombs.


    Xia Lin was frightened and then said: "No, my wife and the second master are both kind people, and they will not kill anyone."


    Chun''er really wanted to stab Xia Lin, but he was indeed a ve. He was still unwilling to betray the Xia family after all this time.


    "I know that Brother Xia Lin misses the kindness of the Xia family, but Madam listens to the master the most, and it is the Master''sst wish to die. Can the Madam disagree? Maybe the Madam will be the first to be buried by the Master. She is so The master is a man whose fate is based on heaven."


    Chun''er looked up at Xia Lin and said with a sad voice: "Chun''er is not afraid of death. The worst case scenario is that she and Xia Lin will go underground and get married again. Chun''er just doesn''t want to kill our son."


    Xia Lin was stunned. She stared at Chun''er''s belly and said, "Yes, is there stuffing?"


    Chun''er''s face turned red with embarrassment, and she nodded slightly: "My menstrual period is on the 26th, which has always been very urate, but today is the third day of the twelfth lunar month and I still haven''te... It should be you who brought someone to take me back to my home." I got pregnant on the road two days ago.


    Xia Gu happened on the day of the winter solstice, and Xia Lin received the news from Chengfeng and immediately brought people to pick up Xia Gu. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and Xia Lin was upright and hot-blooded, so he found a ce where no one was around to do it. Done.


    Xia Lin had a wife once, but the wife was short-lived. She had a difficult childbirth and lost two lives. Xia Lin still remembered the dead fetus. In the past two years, she desperately wanted to have a son. When she learned that Chun''er I am overjoyed to be pregnant.


    For the sake of his son, he gritted his teeth and said, "My son cannot die. What are you going to do? Tell me."


    Chun''er was very clever. She didn''t say her n immediately. Instead, she looked up at Xia Lin with the adoring look of a delicate woman looking up to the sky, which made Xia Lin extremely beautiful. "Brother Xia Lin, you are so kind to our mother and son." Chun''er said emotionally, but she was not pregnant at all.


    Chun''er is not stupid. She heard that Xia Gu has not had any children since her fourth aunt''s grandma was born, and every time Xia Gu wants to have **** with her, she will give him contraceptive soup. No matter how courageous Chun''er is, she will not have any children. Dare to get pregnant. Mammy will also count their little lives. If their little lives are not right, it will not work even if they want to frame Xia Gu.


    She lied about being pregnant just to ask Xia Lin for help.


    "Brother Xia Lin, Chun''er thought, since the master and his wife are seriously ill and the house is in chaos, you might as well sneak into the master''s study or the main courtyard where the wife lives, and steal our deeds. If the master wants to We will be buried, and we will run away with the deed of sale. I have saved a lot of money, and we can still live a good life after leaving the Xia family. By then, you will be the master and I will be the wife. We will call our ves and maids, and we will have good food and drink."


    In order to persuade Xia Lin, she also took out a box and showed it to Xia Lin. It contained not only banknotes but also many precious jewelry.


    Xia Lin saw that she had shown him all her property, which showed that she really wanted to follow him, so she said: "Chun''er, don''t worry, for you and your son, I will definitely steal your deed of betrayal."


    Chun''er was so happy that she rushed towards Xia Lin and kissed him tenderly and seductively.


    Xia Lin was very angry. How could he bear her being so close to her? Would it hurt the child if he asked her? After learning that he wouldn''t, he immediately threw Chun''er down.


    Xia Gu yelled at Xia Er for venting his anger, and scolded Xia San who came after him. After a while, he fell asleep from exhaustion.


    In the middle of the night, he woke up and shouted out of habit: "Chun''er, give me some water."


    However, after shouting several times, Chun''er was not seen, only Xia Er, who was sleeping on the table, was seen.


    Humph, you are an unfilial son, you know how to sleep by yourself. Xia Gu cursed and wanted to call Xia Er, but his eyes suddenly went dark and a figure appeared in front of him.


    The man was dressed in ck, and his face hidden in the darkness was facing him. His eyes were dim and scary.


    Xia Gu was shocked. He knew there was a burr in his home. He was about to open his mouth to call someone, but the person covered his mouth.


    Its sote at night, dont wake everyone up.


    Xia Gu''s eyes widened when he heard this voice, it was... Luo Wu!


    How could this loser who was yed by him break into the Xia Mansion? How did he get in? There are groups of guards patrolling the Xia Mansion.


    Luo Wu looked at him and said, "Do you recognize me? It seems like you won''t die for a while, that''s good."


    It would really be an advantage for Xia Gu if he died all at once.


    He smiled again and said, "You want to see Chun''er? OK, I''ll take you to see him."


    Xia Gu shook his head. He didn''t want to see Chun''er. He just wanted to escape now... Luo Wu was so scary at this moment. The person who was originally as shy as a child in front of him now looked like a hunter looking at his prey. There is calction in his eyes and a smile on his face.

 Chapter 722: reap the consequences

    Chapter 722: reap the consequences


    Chapter 722: Reaping the consequences


    Xia Gu is very smart and knows that when a person starts to be abnormal, either he or his enemy will die.


    Xia Gu regretted very much at this moment. He regretted that he only yed tricks on Luo Wu and did not kill him immediately. He should have sent someone to assassinate him at that time!


    Luo Wu looked at the resentment and unwillingness in his eyes and smiled: "What, you regret it? But it''s toote. Let''s go, I''ll take you to see a good show, it''s very exciting."


    It''s so exciting that it can kill you on the spot.


    After saying that, he grabbed Xia Gu and ran towards Chun''er''s house like he was carrying a sack.


    It waste at night, dark, and cold. Everyone in the Xia Mansion was hiding in their houses and unwilling toe out. He had walked a few times, remembering the patrol time of the nursing home. He walked on a secluded path and was not disturbed by anything. When people found out, they came to the house where Chun''er lived.


    Chun''er was quite favored, and Xia Gu liked to keep things quiet, so he gave Chun''er a side courtyard in the Xia Mansion. Usually no one came to this courtyard.


    It was so quiet at night that Xia Gu heard a sound that made him angry to death as soon as he arrived at the courtyard gate.


    "Chun''er has be very good at kung fu recently. Did you learn it from my master?" Xia Lin worked hard and praised Chun''er: "It''s really refreshing. I really enjoy it."


    Chun''er called out and said softly: "It was indeed taught by my master... Even though he calls himself a madman, he likes to y these things the most... but my master is not as good as Brother Xia Lin."


    Xia Lin smiled and said: "That''s natural. I am already in my fifties. No matter what, I can''tpare with a strong man in his twenties like me."


    Chun''er chuckled,ughing so hard that Xia Lin couldn''t stand it anymore and worked harder.


    Xia Gu wanted to rush over on the spot, but how could Luo Wu make him faint? He quickly stuffed a pill into Xia Gu''s mouth and immediately covered his mouth.


    This is a pill prepared by Dr. Wu and Xiaoyu together. It''s called a powerful heart-saving pill. In short, you won''t be mad to death immediately after taking it.


    Luo Wu has been martial arts since he was a child. He has been led by Mr. Qin these years and his skills are very good. It snowed again today. He stepped on the snow and made almost no sound.


    When we came to the door of the house, there was still a fierce fighting inside.


    With a bang, Luo Wu kicked open the door, put Xia Gu down directly, and held him upright in the room. He pointed at Xia Lin and Chun''er who had not yet reacted and said, "Did you see it? Isn''t this scene very exciting?" nice?"


    "Your favorite married woman and your most trusted nursing home captain are having an affair behind your back. Doesn''t it make you want to live just thinking about it?"


    Luo Wu humiliated Xia Gu: "It''s a pity that you can''t die yet. The drama has just begun. This is just a show. You will suffer the consequences."


    "Ah!" Chun''er covered her mouth and screamed, interrupting Luo Wu''s words, and hurriedly pulled the quilt on the bed to cover herself: "Lamp, put out themp quickly."


    Although there were only two oilmps and they were not very bright, at this time she wished that everyone was blind.


    With a ng, the knife in Luo Wu''s hand met Xia Lin''s knife, and then he swept Tang''s legs, knocking Xia Lin down with a bang. With a quick turn of his body, he used the special move taught by Qin Sang and killed Xia Lin from behind with a single blow. Xia Lin''s shoulder was pierced, and then he took out the dagger and put it on the back of Xia Lin''s neck: "Don''t move, or you will die."


    Seeing Xia Lin being restrained, Chun''er hurriedly said: "Luo Wu, Luo Wu, don''t act recklessly. You are the head of the yamen ss, and this is the residence of the Juren. If youmit a crime, your position as ss leader and your family will be in danger." .


    Luo Wu smiled: "I dare toe today, do you think I will still be afraid of what you said?" He used to be too disciplined and honest in doing things, and almost harmed Sister Xiu and himself, but now he won''t Then for one reason or another, he shows mercy to the person who harmed him.


    Luo Wu took out a piece of cloth and blocked Xia Lin''s mouth. Then he took out the rope he brought with him and tied Xia Lin up firmly in two or two strokes.


    After tying up Xia Lin, he came to the bed, **** Chun''er with the quilt, and gagged her mouth.


    After doing all this, he turned around and chased out of the yard, stepping on the back of Xia Gu who was climbing towards the yard door: "Do you think you can run?"


    They were almost poisoned to death, and it was difficult to even speak. Where could they run to?


    He grabbed Xia Gu, carried her back to the house like a little chicken, tied Xia Gu to a chair, held Xia Gu by the back cor with one hand, and held a knife against Chun''er with the other: " How did you have an affair with Xia Lin, when did you start the affair, and how many of your cousins cuckolded Xia Gu, tell them all."


    He added: "Speak more carefully, otherwise Mr. Xia will feel that it is not exciting enough."


    Chun''er was trembling all over and going crazy, and Luo Wu was going crazy. Can this kind of thing be exined in detail?


    He scolded Xia Gu again, ming the old thief Xia Gu for driving an honest young man crazy. If Xia Gu hadn''t plotted against Luo Wu and bullied him to no end, he wouldn''t be what he is now, and he would have suffered the consequences. Bar!


    But this is none of her business, she is innocent, woo woo woo...


    Chun''er looked at Luo Wu with tearful eyes, begging him to let her go.


    Luo Wu sneered: "You think you are innocent? You were there on the winter solstice, and you knew when the Xia family poisoned me. Do you think you are still innocent?"


    Chun''er trembled when she heard this. She knew for sure that Xia Gu and his wife were going to poison Luo Wu. The poison was not put directly into the venison, but on the te containing the venison.


    Those tes had a thinyer of dipping sauce, but what was in Luo Wu''s te was poison.


    The people who were waiting on them that day knew very well that once Luo Wu ate the venison, his life would be over. But no one said anything, and no one pitied him. They just watched with the intention of watching a good show, and they were very sorry to see that he did not eat the venison on the spot.


    Chun''er whimpered and cried miserably, but Luo Wu didn''t have time to listen to her cry. With a whoosh, he directly cut one of her ears, scaring Chun''er so much that she almost rolled her eyes. Seeing that she was not dead, she hurriedly He nodded, indicating that he was willing to do it.


    "Don''t shout. If you dare to shout, you will be the first to die." Luo Wu finally saw that this Chun''er only cared about herself and didn''t care about Xia Lin at all. She would onlypromise if her life was endangered.


    Chun''er nodded quickly.


    Upon seeing this, Luo Wu took out the cloth that blocked her mouth, and Chun''er began to cry and tell the details of her affair with Xia Lin.


    Xia Gu gasped for breath and his eyes almost bulged out. He wanted to tear this **** Chun''er to pieces on the spot. She actually dared to hook up with Xia Lin on the second day after entering the mansion, and she used the reason of crying sadly because he forced her to enter the mansion.


    Actually, Chun''er never thought about what to do with Xia Lin at the beginning. She was really resentful because she had a liaison with Xia Gu, so she deliberately tried to hook up with Xia Lin.


    "I could have married An Xiucai as my wife, but you old man took me away because you saw my beauty. You are a madman, and the Shangguan family did not dare to offend you, so they had to give me to you. But do you think Im willing to be with you? The head of the Gu family is right, you crazy people are just a bunch of sick people, selfish, especially you, Xia Gu, are the most selfish!"

 Chapter 723: Anti-abuse【Thank you for your monthly votes 0】

    Chapter 723: Anti-abuse��Thank you for your monthly votes 0��


    Chapter 723: Anti-abuse [Thank you for your monthly votes^0^]


    At this point, Chun''er was willing to take the risk. After scolding her, she began to talk about the details of her theft in a passionate voice, asionally shouting a few times. It was really too ipetent not to talk about it.


    After that, he talked about another girl stealing from another roommate.


    "Oh, do you think that you are great because you are a madman? Do you know what Sister Sesel said about you? She said that you are not good, and every time you serve you, it is very boring."


    Xia Gus eyes were filled with tears when he heard this, and he screamed loudly. Finally, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Luo Wu frowned and hurried out to call someone.


    It was not one person who came, but several people. The ones at the front were Gu Jinan, Gu Jinli, and Hu Guanzhu.


    Hu Guanzhu finally sided with the Gu family. He went to see Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan in person, asked them how they wanted to take revenge, and cooperated with them.


    The reason why Guanzhu Hu hesitated for two days and did not agree to the Gu family''s deal with Xia Gu was because the head of the Lu family...the second old man wanted to protect Xia Gu, saying that although he was arrogant and unruly, he was a talented person who would be of great use if he was retained.


    But what Xia Gu did was really too much. The Gu family had let him go during the winter solstice, but he was still able to murder Luo Wu after being poisoned.


    He did it, but he didn''t do it cleanly and let the Gu family know... She couldn''t lose several children of the Gu family just for Xia Gu.


    In addition to being loyal to the Lu family, Guanzhu Hu also needs to be loyal to the first Guanzhu of Huyun Guan. After all, the first Guanzhu is her real master.


    The first Huyun Temple owner loved the children of the Lu family the most. She would never let the children of the Gu family be bullied and ignore them.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t need to go in, I''ll just go and show Xia Gu." The room was dirty, and Guanzhu Hu didn''t want to stain Gu Jinli''s eyes. After specifically saying this, he went into the room and rescued Xia Gu. .


    When Xia Gu woke up and saw Hu Guanzhu, it was like seeing a savior: "Guanzhu, please save me... That lowly peasant Luo Wu came into the house... andmitted murder on me!"


    However, Guanzhu Hu just smiled calmly: "Save your strength, you will still suffer tonight."


    Xia Gu was shocked: "What do you mean? Are you trying to help Luo Wu? That''s a... lowly farmer!"


    Hu Guanzhu just nced at Xia Gu lightly and said: "You are just the great-grandson of a ve, and you are even more humble than a farmer."


    One is a semi-ve and the other is a good citizen. Naturally, the Luo family has a higher family status than the Xia family.


    When Xia Gu heard this, a sweet taste surged in his throat, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood in anger.


    However, Guanzhu Hu was so powerful that he immediately gave him an acupuncture to make him feel better again, and then fed Xia Gu a packet of medicinal powder to protect his heart veins so that Xia Gu couldst longer.


    Hu Guanzhu put away the silver needle and medicine bag and said to Luo Wu: "Carry him to the front hall. Chengfeng has already called the people."


    Little Yu Yatou said that they want to fight back against Xia Gu, and to fight back, they need more people and more talented people.


    When Xia Gu heard this, he was shocked and frightened: "You, what do you want to do? Who did Chengfeng call here? That thief wants to take the opportunity to dominate my house?"


    Chengfeng got Hu Guanzhu''s order and sent him back to Xia Mansion on the outskirts of Jinling. He stayed here and watched him, not allowing him to deliver letters to outsiders at will, nor letting people from Xia Mansion go out at will.


    This thief wants to upy the magpie''s nest!


    "Hu... you are not qualified to do this... Even if I do something wrong... only the head of the Lu family can deal with me." Xia Gu was still afraid. With his intelligence, he had already guessed where he would be taken. Who are you meeting? He can''t go. He is the number one madman in Chu and cannot lose face.


    It''s a pity that Hu Guanzhu still said as lightly as Xia Feng: "You are right, my surname is Hu, and I am half the master of the Lu family, which is different from you. So I have the qualifications to deal with you."


    Having said that, he ignored Xia Gu and asked Luo Wu to carry Xia Gu away.


    Gu Jinli didn''t mind watching the excitement, he craned his neck to look at Xia Lin and Chun''er in the room, and said to Zezi and Feng Lian: "Take them to the main hall in the front yard."


    Let everyone know that Xia Gu has been cuckolded, and he will abuse Xia Gu even more.


    "Yes." Zezi and Feng Lian responded, and went to the house to bring Xia Lin and Chun''er out.


    However, the two of them conscientiously gave them time to get dressed, and after they had finished getting dressed behind the screen, they took them out.


    The main hall in the front yard of the Xia Mansion was really overcrowded. Everyone in the Xia Mansion was called. Even Mrs. Xia, who was seriously poisoned, was carried here by the maids.


    But Mr. Jin, who was treating Xia Gu, was not there. Mr. Jin''s status was a bit special, and Guanzhu Hu didn''t want him to see Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan.


    Brother Chengfeng, is Guanzhu Hu reallying in the middle of the night? Xia Er knew that Chengfeng was from Huyun Temple, and Huyun Temple had a special status in the Lu family, so he was very polite to Chengfeng.


    Xia San followed Xia Er and looked at Chengfeng.


    The two brothers'' wives and eldest son stayed with Mrs. Xia, but did not get too close to Mrs. Xia, simply because Mrs. Xia was not their biological mother and was only superficially close to them.


    With a bang, Luo Wu had entered the main hall and put Xia Gu heavily on the ground, which shocked everyone in the main hall. The most frightened was Mrs. Xia: "Luo, Luo Wu!"


    Didnt your husband say that after receiving the letter, Luo Wu would be unable to bear the blow andmit suicide? Why do you still have the nerve toe to her house?


    Luo Wu looked at Mrs. Xia: "It''s me. Mrs. Xia is very disappointed."


    He kicked Xia Gu and said with a smile: "Your husband, I brought it to you."


    Mrs. Xia immediately looked at Mr. Xia on the ground. Seeing that Luo Wu dared to kick Mr. Xia, she was very angry and said angrily: "You, how dare you do this to your husband... You are just a humble farmer, and your husband is a big man." The first madman..."


    Mrs. He even kicked Xia Gu.


    "Look, your husband has been kicked again. Do you feel bad? There''s nothing you can do about it. Who told Xia Gu to be a bitch!" Gu Jinli stared at Mrs. Xia and asked, "Have I ever warned you not to meddle in my family''s affairs? Just teach Brother Cheng honestly, why don''t you listen? Do you feel good about turning my words into deaf ears? Then it feels good for me to torture you."


    She lowered her head and looked at Xia Gu: "Come on,e on, sister will reward you with two more feet."


    With two bangs, Xia Gu was kicked in the heart and feet again, causing Xia Gu a lot of pain, but Mrs. Xia was more hurt than Xia Gu. She was crying: "Get this stinky girl out quickly..."


    The cold voice of Guanzhu Hu came: "Xia Lian, if you dare to touch Xiaoyu, you know exactly what will happen to the Xia family and the Lian family."


    Hu Guanzhu led Gu Jinan into the main hall, but she was always one step behind Gu Jinan.


    The Xia couple met Guanzhu Hu after they came to Qingfu Town. Therefore, Mrs. Xia knew Guanzhu Hu and waspletely shocked when she saw Guanzhu Hu. She always thought that they were on the same side, but Hu Guanzhu actually wanted to help Luo Wu?


    She was shocked, but Mrs. Xia didn''t waste any time when she should cry. She quickly pretended to be weak and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuusuuuu,Master,you have to say something fair for my husband,he really treats his children sincerely" of."

 Chapter 724: Eunuch Xia Gu

    Chapter 724: Eunuch Xia Gu


    Chapter 724 Eunuch Xia Gu


    Gu Jinli was about to vomit after hearing this, and asked Mrs. Xia: "Mrs. Xia, why are you so loyal to Xia Gu? Are you a dog? Dogs are not as loyal as you. Xia Gu has harmed you for the rest of your life."


    Mrs. Xia was stunned: "What do you mean? My husband treats me the best in the world. How could he harm me? I won''t allow you to nder him."


    Then he shouted at Xia Er and Xia San: "Are you two traitors dead? Seeing your biological father being so humiliated, why don''t you hurry up and save him...cough cough cough!"


    Mrs. Xia almost fainted after scolding him. Not thinking it was enough, she grabbed the hand warmer in her hand and threw it at Xia Er.


    Xia San, with his quick eyes and quick hands, knocked the hand warmer away.


    With a ng, the hand warmer fell to the ground, and the charcoal contained in it fell out and scattered all over the floor.


    Xia San''s hand was sshed by the charcoal fire and was immediately burned with several blisters. However, Mrs. Xia didn''t feel bad. She only red at him and cursed: "You traitor, what can I do to stop you? I''m so desperate to save your second brother, so I won''t save him." Your father? Is Xia Er the only one who is your biological brother? Isnt that your biological father? "


    Gu Jinli smiled and said something that was as shocking as a thunder: "Mrs. Xia deserves to be Mrs. Xia. You are right, Xia Gu is really not their biological father."


    Boom, boom, boom~


    Xia Er and Xia San''s brains exploded at the same time. They looked at Gu Jinli and then at Guanzhu Hu, and asked: "Guan, Guanzhu, what does she mean by this?"


    Although they didn''t know who Gu Jinli was, they knew from the way Guanzhu Hu defended her that what she said might be true.


    Hu Guanzhu''s words were concise and concise: "Xia Gu is a well-established eunuch."


    Boom, boom, boom!


    This time, not only the Xia brothers brains were fried, but also the brains of everyone in the Xia family, including Mrs. Xia.


    But Mrs. Xia didn''t believe it, so she forced herself to yell: "Nonsense... My husband is very good. I was pregnant back then, but I couldn''t keep the child... Hu Guanzhu, when you say this now, do you mean that I can''t steal someone?"


    Mrs. Xia was taught the etiquette of ady and was the most observant of rules. She would never steal someone, and she would never allow others to say that she stole someone.


    Xia Er and Xia San could no longer stand Xia Gu after having been beaten and scolded by Xia Gu for so many years. After hearing this, they immediately knelt down and begged Guanzhu Hu: "Please finish what you have said."


    Mrs. Xia almost crawled over and beat them when she saw them: "You two beasts, I know you are vicious. He is your father."


    Unfortunately, the one who responded to her cry was Xia Gu who fainted from fright.


    Xia Gu was stunned, and many things were self-evident.


    But Gu Jinli won''t let Xia Gu just hide away. It''s a beautiful idea to make you faint as soon as he starts to torture you.


    She gave Xia Gu a few injections and woke him up.


    After Xia Gu woke up, he stared at Gu Jinli and Hu Guanzhu with dark eyes. These two **** dared to harm him like this. He would not make it easy for them!


    Gu Jinli looked at Xia Gu''s sinister eyes and smiled: "Want to take revenge? It''s a pity that you will never have a chance in this life."


    Hu Guanzhu personally takes action, even if there are people in Xia Gu''s hands, Hu Guanzhu is not afraid.


    She looked at Guanzhu Hu and said, "Guanzhu, tell me, let everyone hear how Xia Gu made himself a eunuch."


    Hu Guanzhu talked about Xia Gu''s transformation from a man to a rooted eunuch. This matter is rted to the fact that Xia Gu failed in the pce examination and pped Emperor Jingwu in the face in public.


    What Xia Gu did angered not only Emperor Jingwu, but the entire Da Chu royal family. Although Emperor Jingwu did not kill him, Emperor Jingwu''s son, Emperor Jingtai, obtained the Duanyang Powder from the previous court, sent out shadow guards, and unknowingly gave Xia Gu the ultimate heirloom medicine.


    At that time, Xia Gu was only worried that Emperor Jingwu would kill him, but he was not wary of anything else. Before escaping from the capital, he went to the flower house in the capital to have a drink, showing off his arrogance.


    And Duanyang Powder was given at that time.


    Xia Gu himself didnt know about this at all. Heter fled to neighboring countries in the east. It took two years before he discovered the clues. When he was young, he was inseparable from women every day, but he slept with so many women, but none of them got pregnant.


    Xia Gu started to panic. He didn''t have a child at that time. If he couldn''t give birth, wouldn''t he have to die?


    He was so frightened that he immediately asked a doctor to see him, but the doctor couldn''t see any problem at all and just asked him to go back and continue working hard, maybe he could save the child.


    However, when he was struggling, he suddenly received a letter, which told him in detail how he was poisoned and what would happen if he was poisoned by Duanyang Powder?


    In the end, the messenger generously gave him a box of Duanyang Powder, which was very mocking.


    Xia Gu was deeply shocked. He knew that he was retaliated by the Chu royal family, but he had no way to detoxify the poison because Duanyang Powder had no solution.


    And he didn''t dare to speak out about this matter and angrily denounce the Dachu royal family. He wanted to face other things, but he could talk about other things. If it involved something that he couldn''t bear, he would not be able to say it even to death.


    Xia Gu was depressed for a while, but he quickly cheered up and made ns to cover up the things he couldn''t do.


    He first asked several doctors to check Mrs. Xia''s pulse, saying that Mrs. Xia had a miscarriage and had not taken good care of her body and would not be able to give birth in this life. In fact, Mrs. Xia''s body was well taken care of and she could get pregnant at any time.


    Then he raised several outhouses outside, and often stayed in the outhouse''s house. He also bought some strong men, and within five years he had four children.


    When Mrs. Xia found out, she cried bitterly, but Xia Gu told her hypocritically: "I can''t bear you drinking some bitter medicine to treat infertility every day, and I don''t want to see you suffer again, so I kept having a baby outside of your home without telling you. "


    He added: "Now that I have a child, I have sold the outer room. From now on, I will take care of the child with you and live a normal life as a couple."


    Mrs. Xia was very touched. She said that Mr. Xia treated her well. She could not give birth to a child and did not divorce her.


    "But you don''t know at all that Xia Gu is just using you." Hu Guanzhu said in a gentle and orderly voice what made Mrs. You will be the raft and everything will be pushed on you. It''s pitiful that you don''t know anything. You have been used by her for decades and you still think he is good to you."


    "Shut up, you witch girl, shut up!" Mrs. Xia''s eyes were red with anger. She held Aunt Xia with both hands and red at Guanzhu Hu: "You are talking nonsense. My husband treats me the best, how could you harm me? I am just slippery. I havent taken good care of my body after the birth and cant give birth... You all dont want to see how good our husband and wife are, and you want to disturb our husband and wife... I tell you, you are dreaming, pff~"


    Mrs. Xia spoke so hastily that she spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Mother Xia hurriedly supported her and shouted: "Madam, madam, are you okay? Just hold on, these bad guys won''t seed."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Bad guy, Aunt Xia, you are really good at talking. Why does Mrs. Xia think that she is infertile? It''s not because of you, an old pious woman. You helped Xia Gu deceive Mrs. Xia all her life. The worst thing is You are the person, and you still have the nerve to call others bad people."

 Chapter 725: I just treat you like a dog

    Chapter 725: I just treat you like a dog


    Chapter 725 I just treat you like a dog


    Aunt Xia''s hands shook, but she refused to admit it: "I am the madam''s nanny. Although my surname is Xia, my former surname is Lian. I am the nanny brought by the madam from her natal family. I can only help the madam, how can I help the master?" Lie to Madam?"


    Mrs. Xia was moved by Aunt Xias words. She grabbed her hand, nodded and said, Its great, Mum, Im very grateful.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t be so grateful for Wu Nei, it will make you so angry that all your internal organs will be injured."


    She was toozy to argue with an idiot like Mrs.


    Small but fast footsteps sounded, and a group of men in ck rushed into the house, bringing witnesses and physical evidence.


    The physical evidence is Mrs. Xias pulse record from that year. The pulse record clearly states that she was well nourished after the miscarriage and was able to give birth.


    The witness is Grandma Xias biological sonXu Shouen.


    Yes, Mrs. Xia has a son. She helped Xia Gu back then, but it was actually because Xia Gu discovered her secret of secretly giving birth to a son.


    For the sake of her son, she had to help Xia Gu.


    And Xia Gu can use Grandma Xias son to make Grandma Xia submit, and Gu Jinli and the others can use Grandma Xias grandson to make Grandma Xia tell the truth.


    Mother Xias son is very old, only a few years younger than Mrs. Xia. As soon as he saw Grandma Xia, he shouted for help.


    "Mother, mother, please save Brother Yu. He has been arrested. Those people want to feed him Duanyang Powder. They say that after eating it, he will be a **** and he will never have children again in this life. He will have no offspring. .


    Xu Shouen was born prematurely and was frail since he was a child. He raised him for decades until he was in his thirties before he had a son. This son was Yu Geer, the only grandson of Grandma Xia.


    Mother Xia knew how important Brother Yu was to Xu Shouen. When she heard these words, she swayed and almost fell to the ground.


    She knew that the Xia couple had been poisoned and could not defeat Guanzhu Hu. She immediately left Mrs. Xia and rushed over to beg Guanzhu Hu and Gu Jinli: "Guanzhu, Miss Gu, I know I was wrong. I beg you to let Yu go." Brother, he is still a child, and if he wants to continue the family lineage in the future, he cannot take Duanyang Powder!"


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Xia realized something and fainted.


    I''m just sorry that I was woken up by Gu Jinli again.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Xia with a smile: "Although you were harmed by Xia Gu, you also harmed someone. Since you harmed someone, you have to suffer all the punishment before you die."


    Mrs. Xia ignored Gu Jinli and only looked at Xia Gu who was copsed on the ground. She asked the maid to help her to Xia Gu,y down on the ground, stared at Xia Gu and asked: "Is it true or false? I believe husband, As long as you say it''s false...I''ll believe it."


    Xia Gu looked at Mrs. Xia and didn''t want to talk to her at all. He looked at Guanzhu Hu and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that the head of the Lu family will cause trouble for you if you plot against me like this?"


    Seeing that Mr. Xia ignored her, Mrs. Xia tugged on his clothes and cried, "Talk back to me! I have been with you for so many years...are you not willing to give me alms even with a lie?"


    Mrs. Xia could say this because she didn''t mind Xia Gu lying to her.


    However, Xia Gu didn''t care about her as much as he thought. Seeing her holding on to his clothes, he immediately became angry: "You are just my dog, what qualifications do you have to pester me to ask for an exnation? Let go!"    Mrs. Xia was shocked, her whole body was stunned, and tears poured down her eyes: Have you always looked down on me?


    Xia Gu asked her: "What do you think you have that deserves my admiration? Lian, are you worthy of me? I, Xia Gu, am a madman and became famous at a young age. What is your Lian family? Your grandfather is a ve of the Lu family. , your father and brother are not very capable, they only take care of some of the Lu family''s property. You are just the grandson of a ve. If the previous dynasty had not been destroyed, would I, Xia Gu, be able to marry you?"


    He, Xia Gu, should be matched with a noble girl, not a ve granddaughter like Mrs. Xia!


    Mrs. Xia heard Xia Gu''s words clearly and copsedpletely: "How can you say such a thing...haven''t we always been very loving?"


    "Love?" Xia Gu smiled: "If I''m not nice to you, can you be my dog?"


    He married Mrs. Xia because this daughter-inw was assigned to him by the Lu family. All his family''s property belonged to the Lu family. If he dared to resist, he would probably be secretly disposed of by the Lu family.


    He wanted to be famous and live a good life, so he had to rely on the Lu family, so he had no choice but to marry Mrs. Xia, whom he didn''t like.


    Although he married Mrs. Xia, he never thought of spending his whole life with Mrs. Xia. He had nned for a long time. He would first rely on the wealth of the Lu family to gain a foothold, then p Emperor Jingwu in the face to be famous and make Emperor Jingwu look at him with admiration. Finally, relying on Emperor Jingwu''s appreciation, he would sessfully enter the Great Chu Emperor family. He served the Great Chu and became a minister of the Great Chu who will go down in history.


    In the end, Mrs. Xia died of illness, and a noble girl from a high family was chosen as a match.


    But he never expected that Emperor Jingwu didn''t appreciate him for failing to pass the pce examination, and instead allowed his son to send someone to assassinate him. Something happened to him in prison and he was poisoned by a small poison.


    The poison was not fatal, but it made him excited every night. He stayed up for three nights without sleeping, and he almost died suddenly, so he was afraid. As soon as Emperor Jingwu released him, he left the capital and went to neighboring countries in the east.


    He thought that after Emperor Jingwu thought of him and sent someone to recruit him, he would be able to return to the capital in glory. Unfortunately, Emperor Jingwu never summoned him again until his death.


    Xia Gu was greatly affected by this, and stayed in neighboring countries for many years. Although he also worked as a retainer for high-ranking officials and nobles in neighboring countries, he looked down on the barbarians in neighboring countries. In the end, he returned to Dachu and lived with the Lu family. He leaned on Brother Cheng to turn over.


    However, God seemed to be ying a trick on him. The Gu family, like Emperor Jingwu, looked down upon madmen.


    Haha, how can they look down on the madmen? The madman is the teacher of the literati!


    Mrs. Xia looked at Xia Gu nkly: "You are nice to me just because you want me to be an obedient dog for you? You have caused me to never have a biological child in my life. How can you say such a thing?"


    Mrs. Xia wanted to ask Xia Gu angrily, but she was too tired and had no strength to shout. She could only say what she wanted to ask in a low voice.


    After it was revealed that Xia Gu was a well-established eunuch, he no longer wanted to act with Mrs. For heaven''s sake, I can do whatever I want to you, is it your turn to question me?"


    If he hadn''t seen that she was stupid, obedient and easy to control, and could help him gain some reputation, he, Xia Gu, would not have spent his whole life with her, Xia Lian, even if he couldn''t marry a noble girl.


    He sneered again: "Oh, you should thank me for letting you know the truth before you die, so that you can die in peace and don''t have to be lied to for the rest of your life."


    After saying that, he ignored Mrs. Xia and looked at Xia Er and Xia San: "Although you are not my biological children, you were raised by me. You owe me kindness. You must stand by my side regardless of emotion or reason. .


    Even if he hates these two sons of bitches, they have to stand by his side and cannot switch sides to Huyun Guan.

 Chapter 726: Have a group fight

    Chapter 726: Have a group fight


    Chapter 726 A group fight


    Xia Er and Xia San were already confused. When they heard this, they came back to their senses and looked at Xia Gu with a frown and disgust... They didn''t like this "father". He had abused them since they were children. Although it was not good to lead Hu Guanzhu at this time. , but following Xia Gu, they would die.


    Xia Er and Xia San did not want to die, but they could not die for the sake of their wives and children.


    Xia Gu saw their mood and sneered: "You will regret it."


    Hu Guanzhu was smart. He frowned and looked at Xia Gu: "Now that things have happened, you still don''t want to die? Do you still want to struggle again?"


    Xia Gu smiled and said: "Why should I die? Even if I have no children and have been given the medicine to eliminate my heir, do the crazy people in the world care about this?"


    As long as he wins tonight, he can suppress all the scandals. Then when he wakes up tomorrow, he, Xia Gu, will still be the famous madman in Chu, and he can still continue to make his name in history!


    Hu Guanzhu smiled disdainfully: "The madman really doesn''t care about this. You may not want to die, but I won''t let you live. Whether you want to die or not ispletely different from whether I kill you or not."


    Xia Gu stared at Guanzhu Hu and said, "Only the head of the Lu family can decide my life or death."


    Hu Guanzhu was still not afraid: "Killing you is not enough to make the head of the Lu family treat me."


    Xia Gus eyes burst with murderous intent: Dont force me!


    Hu Guanzhu smiled lightly: "You can use any evil tricks, I''m not afraid."


    Xia Gu felt uneasy when he saw Guanzhu Hu acting calmly. Could it be that his secret manpower was discovered by Huyun Guan? No, Xia Gu must be more capable than this enchantress!


    Xia Gu just became uneasy and calmed down in an instant. He suddenly turned his wrist and blew a few breaths into a copper ring on his wrist.


    Chirpchirp!


    A sharp and loud sound came from the copper ring and resounded throughout the Xia Mansion.


    Hu Guanzhu frowned: "Bronze Whistle Arrow, you are hiding this thing."


    Bronze whistle arrows were something from the previous court. They areparable to themand arrows in the army. Their sharp and unique sound can be transmitted very far. They were used by the royal family of the previous dynasty to call for help when they were assassinated.


    Xia Gu just sneered and did not answer. Instead, he listened to the noise outside, silently counting the time, waiting for his people to rush in to save him, and then kill everyone in Huyun Temple.


    As for Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan, without the support of Guanzhu Hu, what kind of tricks can the two children do? In the end, he will be defeated by the Lu family, driven by him, andpletely reduced to the obedient child he wants in his heart!


    Gu Jinli looked at Xia Gu and thought it was very funny: "With a broken whistle, who can you attract?"


    Faced with her ridicule, Xia Gu still had the leisure to chat with her: "With a copper tune, thousands of armies rush in, and the worldpetes for supremacy, but it onlysts day and night..."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help it anymore: "Don''t read it anymore, I''ll give it to Wanjun. Even if you have a hundred people, I''ll consider you powerful. Listen carefully to what''s the sound outside?"


    He then mocked: "It''s just a group fight, you''re still fighting for supremacy, you''re really good at bragging."


    Please wake up and stop dreaming, okay?


    Gu Jinli is very tired. Why did she encounter such a lunatic?


    Xia Gu was feeling proud. When he heard her words, he immediately listened to what was going on outside. Sure enough, he heard the sound of fighting, and Luo Wu, who was supposed to be in the main hall, had disappeared.


    When did Luo Wu go out?


    But Xia Gu was not worried: "He is just a poor squad leader, even if he has some fists and kicks, can he beat the people I have carefully trained?"


    You speak more smoothly. Gu Jinli looked at Xia Gu and smiled sweetly: This is a reflection of the past, you are about to die.


    Xia Gu shivered when he heard this. He was very tired before and almost had no energy to speak. Now he feels much better. Could it be...


    Xia Gu was very scared, fearing that he would die before he had done any great work, but he had no time to be afraid, because the sound of fighting outside stopped unexpectedly.


    Haha, my people won, Luo Wu is really a waste. Xia Gu was very happy. He had already struggled to sit up, assuming the posture of a winner, waiting for his people toe in and kneel down to him. Its a pity that God has never favored Xia Gu.


    With a bang, a seriously injured man was thrown in front of Xia Gu, his face covered with blood facing Xia Gu.


    Xia Gu was shocked: "Xia Tu!"


    Xia Tu is the general leader of his shadow guard. He is very skilled and has helped him do many harmful things when he was in neighboring countries. He has never failed, but this time he was defeated by Luo Wu.


    "How is that possible?" Xia Gu looked at Luo Wu in disbelief: "You are just a small ss leader."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were a few more bangs, and five men who were covered in blood and had fainted were thrown to the ground.


    Qin Sang was dressed in a ck robe with a leather robe on top. He walked in with a group of men and horses in long strides. He pointed at the shadow guards who were unconscious on the ground and said: "The captains of the five shadow guards are all here."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "The rest of the shadow guards were watched by You An and others, and they were all knocked unconscious and their hands and feet were tied."


    Qin Sang learned that Gu Jinli wasing to seek revenge on Xia Gu, and after arranging matters at the military station, he followed him with his troops.


    And You An is Qin Sang''s keeper. He is only seventeen years old, but he is a capable and skillful man with extremely dark tricks. Gu Jinli only found out about You An a few days before he came to seek revenge from the Xia family. The existence of groups of people.


    The identities of You An''s group of people are somewhat special. They alle from Gaotong''s water bandit vige. They are the group of children whom Gaotong calls Yuzai.


    There are many fishrvae like You An and the others, and as soon as the water bandit case was solved, the government directly used them as official ves and put them in the official''s teeth, preparing to transport them to work in the mines.


    Qin Sang secretly bought them, found a ce to put them, and taught them for three years. He finally taught a group of subordinates who were good at skills and extremely loyal to him.


    You An and the others grew up in the water bandits'' vige, and they went straight to the gate of life. The shadow guards in Xia Gu had never seen such a life-threatening master. They were frightened and were seriously injured by You An and the others, and several of them died.


    But those dead Shadow Guards Huyunguan will take care of them, so Qin Sang and the others don''t need to worry.


    Xia Gu was so shocked when he heard what they said. He couldn''t believe it and asked tremblingly: "You, what did you say...you arrested all the people in Xia Tu?"


    Qin Sang looked at him and nodded: "Yes."


    He spoke so calmly that Xia Gu almost fainted when he heard it. All the shadow guards he had spent a lot of money to train and were as capable as those in neighboring countries to the east were actually captured.


    Xia Gu couldnt believe it: You lied!


    The corners of Qin Sang''s lips raised slightly: "Your shadow guard is not good at it. He only uses some tricks to protect the courtyard. He doesn''t know **** people. This Xiatu can''t even beat Brother Luo Wu."


    Xia Gu was shocked: "Liar, how could Xia Tu be inferior to this loser Luo Wu?"


    With a bang, Luo Wu pped Xia Gu rudely. Xia Gu was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He looked at Luo Wu in a daze... This loser dared to hit him.


    Luo Wu stared at him and said: "One insult and one p, you continue."


    After saying that, he let go of Xia Gu and stood aside.


    Qin Sang looked at Xia Gu: "Whether you believe it or not, Xia Tu just can''t do it."


    Although he is called a butcher, he has never met an opponent. Brother Luo Wu''s boxing and kicking skills are already good. In the past three years, he has learned many killing techniques from his grandfather. But Brother Luo Wu is the leader of the squad, and his job is to apprehend criminals, so he has never used the killing techniques taught by his grandfather. This time, Xia Gu was annoyed and used it once, but Xia Tu turned out to be so careless. .

 Chapter 727: Green yourself

    Chapter 727: Green yourself


    Chapter 727 Green yourself


    Xia Tu''s group of shadow guards were Xia Gu''sst trump card. They were all captured at this moment and were humiliated by Qin Sang''s words. They were so angry that they vomited blood again.


    While Xia Gu was vomiting blood, Mrs. Xia suddenly got angry and stabbed Xia Gu''s neck with the hairpin on her head.


    With a pounce, Xia Gu''s neck was pierced by a hairpin, and blood flowed out.


    Xia Gu was shocked, several times more shocked than when Xia Tu and the others were all captured... Xia Lian, the woman he had looked down on all his life, dared to kill him. Didn''t she like him the most and treat herself like a god?


    Mrs. Xia looked at Xia Gu and smiled: "Husband...you have failed in this life...let''s be together in the next life."


    Although her husband looks down on her, uses her, and harms her all her life, she will not give up on him. Whether it is this life or the next life, whether he is a human or a ghost, she will follow him!


    Mrs. Xia looked crazy and raised the hairpin to stab Xia Gu in the neck. Unfortunately, she was exhausted from the poison. The hairpin was not a knife. Although it could hurt someone, her current strength was not enough to kill him.


    Xia Gu avoided Mrs. Xia''s assassination with a tilt of his head, and then pushed Mrs. Xia down hard.


    Mrs. Xia was like a frog with her belly up. She could only breathe heavily but no longer had the strength to do anything.


    After Xia Gu escaped from danger, he spat in the direction of Mrs. Xia: "Crazy bitch, you crazy bitch... you want to kill your husband, I will divorce you."


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw this: "Xia Gu, don''t you hate farmers the most? Why do you behave like farmers now and curse them with foul words?"


    Gu Jinan''s mouth was even more vicious than Gu Jinli''s: "His great-grandfather was a ve, not even a farmer. It''s not surprising that he, a ve, could say this."


    Xia Gu''s throat felt sweet after hearing this, and a **** smell rushed to his forehead, and he almost spit out another mouthful of blood.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "What the elder brother said is that even if this ve Yangzi has passed three generations, the dirty blood will still remain in his veins. Unless Xia Gu is a **** and not a biological child of the Xia family, then there is a possibility that he is not a ve." .


    Xia Er and Xia San were convinced. Each of these siblings was more venomous than the other. Their "father" was the most honorable. The two of them said this because they wanted to **** their "father" off to death.


    but


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die now." Gu Jinli looked at Xia Gu with "Mother''s" eyes: "Guanzhu Hu and I will save you and treat you so that you can continue to live for a while."


    There is still a good show waiting for Xia Gu, but he will not be able to sing it if he is dead.


    Xia Gu felt a chill run down his spine after hearing this. If Gu Jinli, a poisonous girl, would say this, then his end would be even more miserable than tonight.


    What do you want to do? Xia Gu asked fearfully.


    Gu Jinli smiled sweetly: "I don''t want to do anything. I just see you want to be famous so much, so I just want to help you."


    After saying that, he ignored Xia Gu''s horrified expression and looked at Mrs. Xia: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Xia, Xia Gu will not leave you. You will be buried together in the same tomb after your death. You can follow him throughout your life and never be separated."


    When Mrs. Xia heard this, she turned to look at Xia Gu and smiled: "Did you hear that, husband? We will be together for eternity."


    Xia Gu shivered, rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Drowsily, he felt someone was bandaging his wounds, inserting needles into him and giving him medicine... He knew that he could still be given medicine because Gu Jinli had a trick waiting for him.


    He didnt want to take the medicine because he was afraid that he would face subsequent punishment if he survived, but he was even more afraid of death.


    The night in the Xia Mansion passed quite long. After Xia Gu fainted, Mrs. Xia Gu''s secret story back then, do you know who the parents of our three brothers and our fourth sister are?" Hu Guanzhu said: "Your mother is the wife of Xia Gu who raised you back then, and the father of the four of you was secretly bought by Xia Gu. My servants, after your mother became pregnant, your father was secretly killed by Xia Gu."


    Xia Er and Xia San were shocked when they heard this: "Our mother is really one of those outsiders?"


    Terrible, too terrible. In order to deceive others, Xia Gu even bought a servant to love him. No wonder Xia Gu has been beating and scolding their brothers and being picky about them all these years. They just thought that they were not smart enough to be a madman, so they were disliked by Xia Gu. It turned out that their father had cheated on Xia Gu, and Xia Gu was taking it out on them again.


    Xia San''s emotions were rtively exposed. She was already in tears and asked, "What about our mother? I heard from the old servant of the Xia family that she was sold?"


    Hu Guanzhu asked: "Do you think Xia Gu will let them live?"


    Selling is just rhetoric, in fact: "They are already dead."


    After they gave birth to their children, Xia Gu killed them and silenced them.


    After Xia San heard this, she cried a lot, but Xia San''s daughter-inw was relieved. Although her husband was not her father-inw''s biological son, she didn''t want to have an outsider''s mother-inwe back to take care of him.


    Xia Er is rtively mature. Over the years, he has not had much father-son affection for Xia Gu, but he still doesnt understand why Xia Gu doesnt like them. Now that I have it figured out, I no longer want to have anything to do with Xia Gu.


    He asked Guanzhu Hu: "What does the Guanzhu n to do with us? Will he give us a chance to survive?"


    The Xia family is considered a ve of the Lu family. Even Xia Gu''s life and death must be decided by the Lu family, let alone theirs.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "Xia Gu did this. You are also innocent, but you also grew up eating the Xia family''s food. If you can even sit down, you won''t be able to survive. If you want to survive, you have to do one thing."


    Xia Er asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Hu Guanzhu told the matter that he had discussed with the Gu Jinli brothers and sisters.


    Upon hearing this, Xia Er looked at his wife and children, and finally nodded: "Okay, we are willing to do this, but the eldest brother and fourth sister may have objections."


    The eldest brother is in charge of the Xia family''s industry and some forces in a neighboring country, and the fourth sister even married a marquis from a neighboring country and became his wife. They have all received a lot of benefits from Xia Gu. If he is really like this If he does it, the eldest brother and fourth sister will probably not let him go.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "Your eldest brother will be dealt with by the Lu family."


    Xia Da helped Xia Gu do many things that vited the rules of the Lu family. For example, secretly raising a shadow guard was one of them. If he dared to tame a shadow guard privately, Xia Da would definitely die.


    As for Miss Xia Si, once her identity is exposed, Yu Chonghou will divorce her immediately and send someone to silence her,pletely cutting off the shame that Miss Xia Si has ced on him.


    Hearing this, Xia Er bowed deeply and said, "Thank you so much, Master."


    He then turned to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan and said, "Thank you both."


    Although he didn''t know why Hu Guanzhu helped Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli so much, anyone with a discerning eye could see that these two people had very important positions in the Lu family.


    However, Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli do not admit that they are members of the Lu family.

 Chapter 728: vegetarian

    Chapter 728: vegetarian


    Chapter 728 Vegetarian


    Xia San was still a little hesitant: "Second brother, will we be shamed by the world if we do this? After all, we grew up eating the Xia family''s food."


    It would be ungrateful to do what Hu Guanzhu said.


    Xia Er smiled, rolled up his sleeves and said: "Third brother, do you still remember these holes in our bodies? They were dug out by Xia Gu Shengsheng. We all fainted from the pain at that time, and we will suffer this disaster." , just because Xia Gu is in a bad mood... He doesn''t treat us as human beings at all, he just treats us as animals and abuses us!"


    We didnt grow up eating the Xia familys food. Everything in the Xia family belongs to the Lu family.


    These are all secondary, the most important thing is...


    "Xia Gu is the murderer of our parents!" Xia Er''s eyes were already red. He had heard about his mother and knew that his mother was originally the daughter of a good family, but in the end she sold herself to Xia Gu as a nanny. Room...why would his mother sell herself? What he found out was that something happened to his grandfather and he was in urgent need of money to save his life, so his mother sold herself as a concubine.


    Now that I think about it, it is really problematic that something happened to his grandfather.


    It was okay to be an ouw, his mother admitted it, but Xia Gu actually found a man to sleep with his mother, made her pregnant and gave birth to him, and then brutally killed her to silence her.


    "Xia Gu has never looked at us as human beings. We are just tools for him to cover up his inability to have children." Xia Er said this with tears.


    Xia San was already crying: "Second brother, stop talking, I will listen to you."


    Xia Er and Xia San''s daughter-inw and sons all cried, especially the two younger ones. They didn''t expect that their father would have such a bad life in the Xia family.


    Xia''s second daughter-inw said: "Don''t worry, Guanzhu Hu, we will definitely handle what you said."


    Guanzhu Hu nodded with satisfaction: "If the matter is settled, Huyun Guan will give you a new identity and let you live your own life as the master of your own affairs."


    Xia''s second daughter-inw''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She looked at her son. If he had a new identity, her son would be able to live a good life and no longer have to bear the Xia family''s bad reputation.


    Xia''s second daughter-inw was determined to help Guanzhu Hu do something for the sake of her son.


    "Uh huh!" Chun''er was afraid that she would die, so she hurriedly shouted to Gu Jinli. She was good at choosing people, and knew that Gu Jinli''s brother and sister were the ones who could really make the decision.


    Gu Jinli pulled out the dagger, picked out the ball of cloth from Chun''er''s mouth, and looked at her with his head tilted: "Huh?"


    Chun''er hurriedly said: "I know that Xia Gu has done something terrible. I am willing to help. I only hope that after Xia Gu''s death, I can redeem myself and stop being a ve of the Xia family."


    He cried again: "This ve was originally a maid from the Shangguan family. The marriage was almostpleted before. It was the old thief Xia Gu who was so shameless that he actually asked for the ve from the Shangguan family. Only then did the ve lose the marriage and made a pass for him." Room girl."


    After crying, he said meaningfully: "If it is inconvenient for Mr. Xia and Mr. Xia to say anything, I can say it."


    These words were very much in line with Gu Jinli''s wishes, so he had no objection and just said, "Ask Guanzhu Hu."


    Hu Guan mainly agreed, so she had no objection.


    Hu Guanzhu looked at Chun''er and nodded.


    Mother Xia was a smart person and wanted to show her loyalty for a long time, but Chun''er got there first. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After giving Chun''er a fierce look, she walked forward on her knees and kept kowtowing to Guanzhu Hu.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Master, you are an outsider who cultivates the great road to save all sentient beings. Please let Brother Yu go and let our family go. As long as you are willing to let our family go, the old ve can be like Chun''er and save Xia All the dirty things done by the couple have been told, which will make Xia Gu infamy for thousands of years." Aunt Xia said with some pride: "The old ve has served the Xia family for many years and knows many secrets of the couple. They have a lot of private property in neighboring countries. The old ve is willing to take it with him. Go find it."


    This is what she is most proud of. Oh, even though she is a ve, she is the leader among the ves, someone whom Huyunguan does not dare to kill easily. However, Guanzhu Hu directly refused: "There is no need to use you, your family will be handed over to the Lu family for disposal."


    She is not protected by everyone.


    Mother Xia was shocked: "What did you say? Don''t you want to know how much private property the Xia family has hidden in neighboring countries? Those were all purchased with money from the Lu family."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mother Xia, since Temple Master Hu can find out Xia Gu''s secrets back then, he already knows everything about the Xia family in neighboring countries. Do you think you still have the leverage to ckmail Temple Master Hu?"


    Then he shook his head and said, "You im to be a mature person, but in the end you are just a viin who only knows how to y tricks. Do you really think that Master Hu is a vegetarian?"


    Hu Guanzhu said: "People who cultivate in the Qing Dynasty are naturally vegetarians."


    Gu Jinli:


    Can you please just stop talking?


    However, although Guanzhu Hu is a vegetarian, she also kills people. She said to Aunt Xia: "If you are handed over to the Lu family, your family may still have a way to survive. If it falls into my hands, there are so many ces in Huyunduan. Just bury the medicinal materials somewhere."


    Hu Guanzhu grew up with the previous Guanzhu, and the previous Guanzhu was a decisive person. Huyun Temple was not a real ce of Qingxiu, but a secluded ce left by the Lu family.


    In a ce like this, there are the Three Purities and the Great Way in my heart, as well as blood and killing.


    Mother Xia was stunned and began to cry and act loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu,you can''t kill our family. Our family was harmed by the Xia family, they are innocent!"


    Hu Guanzhu frowned: "If you were innocent, there would be no evil people in the world."


    Aunt Xia has done countless evil things for the Xia family over the years, and she has taken a lot of lives on her hands. She was also dishonest aftering to Qingfu Town. She helped the Xia family with ideas to harm Luo Wu and arranged for Jinxiu''s marriage. , wooing Brother Cheng, and even looking for a wife for Brother An. She almost did everything a ve shouldn''t do.


    Mother Xia must die.


    When Aunt Xia heard what Guanzhu Hu said, she was horrified. She knew that the bad things she had done for the Xia family had been found out. Looking at the thin Xu Shouen, she held Hu Guanzhu''s feet and begged: "Guanzhu, the old ve knows that he is wrong, please You let the old ve''s son and grandson live..."


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, she was knocked unconscious by Chengfeng.


    "Mother~" Xu Shouen shouted a little, then shut up in a hurry, and knelt down tremblingly, fearing that Guanzhu Hu would notice her and cause her death.


    Hu Guanzhu looked at Xu Shouen and shook his head. There are always such and such ungrateful people in the world: "The end of your family has been decided. Your son and concubine will be sent away. As for whether you can survive, it depends on whether you are worthy or not." If you cooperate, I cant help you if you dont.


    Xu Shouen heard that his concubine would also be implicated, so he screamed and fainted.


    Gu Jinli asked gossiping: "Xu Shouen still has a concubine?"


    Look at Xu Shouen''s thin appearance, okay? Aren''t you afraid of dying halfway?


    Hu Guanzhu looked at her and did not scold her for gossiping. Instead, he nodded coldly, like a noble peacock, and gave a cool hum.

 Chapter 729: coax you

    Chapter 729: coax you


    Chapter 729: Coax You


    Gu Jinli smiled, and everyone began to clean up the mess and divide the property of Xia Mansion.


    In the middle of winter, she came here despite the wind and snow not just to deal with Xia Gu and his wife, but also to make a fortune.


    Don''t think she is too greedy for money, the money is really too fragrant for her and she can''t bear it.


    While she was happily plundering the Xia family''s property, Qin Sang ran over and apologized: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have kept You An and his family''s affairs secret from you, don''t be angry."


    Gu Jinli nced at him, snorted, and turned away to ignore him.


    Qin Sang was very helpless, and Xiaoyu was indeed angry with him again.


    Hu Guanzhu nced at them, said nothing, and began to arrange the follow-up matters.


    Guanzhu Hu moved very quickly, and it can be said that Gu Jinli''s idea was too bad. In short, when Xia Gu woke up again, he found himself sitting in the Gaosheng Tower in Jinling City, listening to a storyteller, and it was still his Xia Gu who was talking about it. thing.


    The storyteller was frothing at the mouth: "After Xia Gu found out that he could not give birth, he came up with a bad idea of buying a man to sleep with his woman."


    "Ah? Is there such a thing? Is this something a man can do?" A guest downstairs eximed, his jaw almost falling to the floor.


    Another guestughed and said, "What kind of man? Xia Gu has been given the medicine that will prevent him from having an heir. Can someone who can''t conceive be called a man?"


    One sentence made the guests in the lobby burst intoughter.


    The storyteller waved his feather fan and drew a semicircle in the air. Then he pointed at the man and said, "Why not? Xia Gu not only buys men to sleep with his women, but also buys men who are tall, strong, and powerful. Otherwise, he can''t." Four children in five years? There are three more who are capable."


    The storyteller was very good. He exined all kinds of details so deeply that Gu Jinli turned red in the face.


    Don''t get me wrong, she is not shy, she is excited. It is indeed right to ask a storyteller to tell such gossip. Listening to the wording, it really makes people''s blood boil.


    Qin Sang''s face turned green. He would have stopped looking for this storyteller if he had known it. What was he talking about? It really dirty the little fish''s ears.


    Fortunately, Brother An and Brother Luo were in the lobby downstairs. He and Xiaoyu were the only ones here, otherwise it would have been embarrassing.


    He stood up and came to the window and closed the open window. The sound of the storyteller suddenly died down by half. Gu Jinli was anxious: "What are you doing by closing the window? I can''t hear you clearly."


    Its a wonderful time!


    Qin Sang said: "I''ll open it for youter."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "The best part will be overter."


    But Qin Sang would rather coax her than let her listen to this paragraph. Gu Jinli was very depressed, pointed at Qin Sang and said: "You old antique."


    Qin Sang thinks its nothing to be an antique: Antiques are very valuable.


    Gu Jinli choked and blinked. Qin Sang felt soft and said with a smile, "Do you think what I said is right?"


    Gu Jinli: "...You''re a bad student."


    I have never spoken like this before.


    Qin Sang smiled and said nothing, and secretly looked at the look on her face... In fact, he didn''t dare to make her angry now, just because she was still angry with him.


    Since there were only two of them now, Qin Sang exined again: "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you about You An and the others, I just don''t want you to worry and the time hasn''te yet."


    Gu Jinli nced at him and immediately covered his ears,ining in his mind: Why would she act in such a childish way? She is not a child, she is an adult.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang came over and sat in front of her. He took off her hands covering her ears and said, "I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t hide it from you. I should tell you everything."


    One of the reasons why Luo Wu''s matter is so serious is that Luo Wu concealed Xia Gu''s verbal humiliation of him. If I had told him earlier, what happened today would never have happened. Qin Sang also knew that concealment was the most undesirable, but three years ago Xiaoyu was still a child, and he and her were not as close as they are now. Although she was stubborn and refused to agree to him, he knew that a girl who was willing toe out to see him in the middle of the night and was willing to let him touch her hand was...


    In short, Qin Sang was very sweet in his heart, so he felt that it was wrong to hide it from her, and he used enough patience to exin to her.


    If the rtionship between them was just a simple neighbor, she would never know about his taking care of them.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at him and said seriously: "I will only say it once, you must listen clearly. I hate it when others hide things from me, especially those who hide things from me on the grounds of "for my own good" I will sever ties with him until we die."


    "Okay, I''ll remember it. There will never be a second time." Qin Sang looked at her and saw that the corners of her mouth slightly curled up after hearing these words, and then tightened them quickly, as if she didn''t want to let him be too happy. Happy look.


    Why are you so cute?


    Qin Sang did not restrain his emotions, butughed happily.


    Gu Jinli red at him: "Why are youughing? You have done something wrong and you still have the nerve to smile? Do you know that You An and the others are from Yuzai and grew up in the water bandit''s vige, and one bad person can be a very vicious person."


    She was angry mainly because she was afraid that he would be unkind and would be harmed by You An and the others.


    But Qin Sang said: "What I need is just such a person. Qiu Lang and the others are from the **** agency, so they are suitable for nursing homes and will not do anything too cruel. However, You An and the others were born in a water bandit vige and were born with A murderous aura."


    He paused and continued: "Xiaoyu, they are the most suitable candidates. I really need such people."


    Gu Jinli knew that he wanted revenge, and he was right. Compared to Qiu Lang and the others, You An and his group could do more for Qin Sang... Revenge could not escape the word "kill".


    "Be careful yourself." Gu Jinli no longer objected to him raising You An and the others. After all, it was impossible for Qin Sang not to avenge his family.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Well, I will be careful."


    He added: "Although You An and the others have murderous intent, they are people who have endured great hardships. I am also the one who destroyed the water bandits'' vige. They are very grateful to me and your family. They feel that it was us who rescued them from the sea of suffering." Yes. They are very grateful to us, you can rest assured.


    It was also because of this benefactor rtionship that he dared to buy You An and the others, raise them up, and teach them their skills. If You An and the others only had hatred in their hearts but no gratitude, he would not buy them.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, picked up a chicken leg on the table and handed it to Qin Sang: "Here it is for you to eat."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Aren''t you angry?"


    Gu Jinli red at him: "Would you like to eat? If not, forget it."


    After saying that, he took a bite.


    Qin Sang waited for her to finish biting, then reached out to take away the chicken leg. He finished it in three bites, banged the bone and threw it on the te.


    Gu Jinli looked at the chicken bone, then at him, and said mechanically, "I''ve eaten it before."


    Qin Sang smiled brightly: "I don''t dislike you."


    He actually said what she saidst time when she was eating roasted chestnuts at his house.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red and he got angry: "You bastard, how dare you flirt with me!"


    Having been with her for so long, Qin Sang already knew what teasing meant. He didn''t deny it, but looked at her and smiled.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t hold it anymore and turned his head hurriedly. Feeling that he was cowardly, he turned around and red at Qin Sang, cursing: "Rogue!"

 Chapter 730: Awesome storyteller

    Chapter 730: Awesome storyteller


    Chapter 730 The Awesome Storyteller


    Qin Sang''s smile became even thicker. Was he getting angry from embarrassment?


    His body suddenly leaned forward towards her. When her eyes widened in shock and she opened her mouth slightly, his head suddenly lowered and stopped just inches away from her mouth. He raised his eyes to look at her who was frozen in shock. ,ughed lowly, and said: "This is called a gangster."


    With a snap, Gu Jinli heard his jaw drop to the ground.


    She, was she being molested?


    "Asshole, who taught you this? Are you looking for death?!" Gu Jinli was angry, tilted his head back, kept a distance from him, raised his hand and punched him.


    But he dodged quickly and was not hit.


    "You dare to hide." Gu Jinli became even more angry, pointed at him and said, "Come here, I will beat you."


    Qin Sang came over obediently, rolled up his sleeves, and put it to her mouth: "Wash it clean, you can bite it."


    He was so generous, but Gu Jinli choked. He twitched his lips and pped his hand away: "Get out."


    She said rude words, but her face turned red.


    Qin Sang liked to see her blushing very much. He couldn''t help but raise his hand and poke her face: "It''s red, as if she was drunk."


    Gu Jinli felt a numbness on his face, and an electric shock shed through him: "How dare you poke me in the face!"


    Qin Sang felt aggrieved: "The little fish also poked me in the face."


    She also poked him often. She would poke him every time he blushed, saying it was fun.


    When he was told by her that she loved to blush three years ago, he always wanted to get rid of this problem, but then he didn''t want to change it anymore because he liked the feeling of her gently poking his face with the pad of her index finger... It would make him feel numb. Numb, that''s the feeling of palpitations.


    Gu Jinli: So its my fault?


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Of course not, I like Xiaoyu to treat me like this."


    Gu Jinli:


    Her face is so hot, she must have a fever!


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment when he saw her, then his face turned redder, and he frowned nicely, as if he was thinking about whether to kill him or not?


    He was smart enough to get up and open the window when she was about to get angry, letting the storyteller''s voicee in.


    Just stop there. If he makes her angry, it will be over if she doesn''t poke him in the face next time.


    And she hasn''t thought about it yet. He doesn''t want to push her too much. She has a short temper. If he pushes her too much, he will be single.


    Being a bachelor is not good, he still wants to be a father.


    "Xia Gu, this old beast, is really vicious. He tricked the girl into having an extramarital affair and hired an unknown wild man to sleep with the girl. Finally, after the girl gave birth to the child, he was afraid that the evil deeds he had done would be exposed, so he still Kill all those girls.


    "This is not over yet. After he took those children back to the house, he did not treat them well. Instead, he abused them every day. Mr. Xia, what a good person. Xia Gu dug out pieces on his wrists, back, and thighs. Come with a piece of meat. Although the wounds are healed now, there are still holes half a finger deep." The guests were shocked when they heard this: "This Xia Gu is really a beast, how could he do such a terrible thing?"


    Mr. Storyteller said: "That''s right. Mr. Xia was only seven years old at the time. He was treated like this every day. It''s God''s blessing that he survived."


    After saying this, the storyteller bowed his hands in the direction of the gate of Gaoshenglou: "I would like to thank God for the protection of Mr. Xia."


    The guests saw many people who praised Mr. Shu for his kindness.


    However, some people questioned. The man stood up, put his foot on the chair, pointed at the storyteller and cursed: "How dare you, a little storyteller, to nder Mr. Xia like this? Mr. Xia is a famous madman in Chu. Who doesnt know Da Chu? How could he do such an evil thing?


    "Besides, these are just your words. Whether Mr. Xia can give birth to a child or not is only known by the woman who Mrs. Xia slept with. Where did you hear this? Have you ever been slept with?"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a burst ofughter in the lobby, and many young people agreed: "Yes, Mr. Did you kill your son? You must be talking nonsense, we will report you to the police and have you exiled to the border!"


    Who is the storyteller? He is one of the three great storytellers in Jinling Prefecture. He has been based in high-rise buildings all year round and has met many kinds of people.


    I also know this group of young people, and know that they are a group of sick young people who worship Xia Gu and want to imitate Xia Gu and be madmen, but they are mad and have no real ability.


    Plop!


    The storyteller knelt down and swore with one hand: "I, Hong Changyan, swear to God that what I said is absolutely true. If there is a lie, five thunderbolts will be struck that day, and I will be extinct like Xia Gu and no longer suffer from the world." Spit on and die!


    The Da Chu people believed this the most. As soon as they swore the oath, they did it so suddenly and impassionedly that all the young people were shocked.


    Mom, if you quarrel, just quarrel. What vicious oath are you making?


    Should we force them to issue one too?


    The young people guessed correctly, and the storyteller pointed at them and said, "And if you speak evil words and use me unjustly, then you are helping Xia Gu''s viins, and you will be struck by lightning and die!"


    Hehe, a bunch of brats who are still young are ying arrogant with him. You were not even born when I was crazy.


    Also sue the official?


    You should go and file awsuit. The fact that Xia Gu''s story has been spread, and the fact that the Xia family has note out to rify it after three days is enough to prove that it is true.


    Since it is true, what is he afraid of?


    The storyteller was very good at telling stories. After swearing the oath, he wiped his tears with his sleeves and cried sadly: "Xiao knew these things because of a friend of Xia. He and Mr. Xia are the same." My best friend, Mr. Xia Erye showed him the injuries on his body... Oooh, it''s really unbearable, there are holes all over his back, and there isn''t a good piece of meat."


    He also said: "Old beast Xia Gu not only abused Mr. Xia, but also abused Mr. Xia''s children. Poor little Xia Er is not even eight years old, and he is also covered with bruises like his father."


    Gaoshenglou is the property of the Zheng family. Those who cane here to hear about books are those who have some spare money at home and have read books.


    Schrs scolded those who treat the elderly poorly and those who abuse children. They couldn''t help hearing these words. Those who were displeased or jealous of Xia Gu scolded him: "This old beast is really not a thing, even though he is not a rtive." Sun, your surname is Xia, how can you treat your child like this?"


    The trend of madmen is prevalent in the south of the Yangtze River. Five out of ten schrs have the temperament of madmen. Seeing how hateful Xia Gu is, they actually shouted: "Let''s go to Xia Mansion in the suburbs and drag out the old beast Xia Gu and beat him up." Dun, act on behalf of heaven and destroy him!"


    In the corner of the lobby downstairs, behind a four-fold screen, Xia Gu was escorted by Luo Wu and Gu Jinan to sit in the middle. He was forced to listen to the story and look at the people who were excited to go to Xia Mansion to beat him.


    These people used to be his admirers.


    The one who yelled the loudest was the third son of the Liu family. He admired him the most and came to him with a box of silver to beg him to write poems and curses.

 Chapter 731: Drama in front of the door

    Chapter 731: Drama in front of the door


    Chapter 731 Drama in front of the door


    For the sake of money, heplimented him and scolded him for two lines of poetry, which he regarded as a treasure. After finding a famous artist to write them down, he framed them and hung them in his study at home.


    Mr. Han, whose family was even richer, took an ancient painting and asked him to write an ode to it. He liked the ancient painting very much and wrote an ode to him.


    And that Mr. Qiu even gave him a painting boat, just asking him to show his favor...


    The person who admired him so much before, the person he looked down upon in his heart, now actually wants to go to Xia Mansion to beat him up? !


    "Huhuhu~" Xia Gu gasped, almost dying of anger from everything in front of him.


    Mr. Liu San also yelled: "I saw early on that old man Xia Gu was not a good guy. If he was really a madman, how could hepose poems because of gold and silver? At the beginning, I bought him a few words to scold me. The poem cost a full ten thousand taels!"


    Gu Jinli:


    You spent ten thousand taels of silver to let Xia Gu scold you?


    Come on,e on, sister, for only one thousand taels, I can scold you to the point where your mother will recognize you.


    Gu Jinli was lying at the window, pointing at Mr. Liu Sangong and saying, "He is sick."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Well, those who want to be madmen have some abnormal brains."


    As she spoke, she reached out and half-closed the wide open window to prevent the madmen outside from seeing her. His Xiaoyu is very good-looking. Although she has a bun and wears a thick blue jacket and culottes, which makes her look like a tomboy, it does not affect her good looks at all.


    Gu Jinli grabbed his arm and said, "Get out of the way, I want to see them go crazy."


    Blocking most of the window for her to see.


    Qin Sang just stepped aside a little so that she could see the excitement.


    Downstairs, Mr. Qiu echoed Mr. Liu Sangong''s words loudly: "That''s right, that Xia Gu is really a shameless person. He can talk about a madman, bah, he is worthy! Because I admire his knowledge and literary talent, I want to ask for When he saw him, he originally thought that he was a madman, and asking for an audience with him by offeringvish gifts would tarnish his reputation, so he didn''t send any money, but sincerely asked for an audience. He knelt in front of his house for three days in a row, but he didn''t even see him once! "


    He added: "Later, a man came over and said he wanted to give me some advice. He said that Xia Gu liked to paint boats. I immediately bought him a boat and sent it there. Then I was able to meet him and swim with him on the river!"


    Mr. Qiu felt heartbroken when he talked about the past. First, he felt that he had lost money, and second, he felt that he had been deceived by Xia Gu.


    Hahaha, you fools, Xia Gu is not a good person at first nce, and you are really stupid to spend so much money just to see him.


    "Fang Wu, who are youughing at? You know that Xia Gu is going to attend a cultural gathering at Shangguan''s house, but you spent three thousand taels of silver just to see him!"


    Fang Wu''s face was exposed, his face turned red, and he quickly argued: "I, I was deceived by his fame. Who knew he was such a beast at that time? Aren''t you also deceived by him? Talk to me!"


    One sentence made everyone look ugly.


    These people who admire Xia Gu all want to be madmen, and the people who give Xia Gu money andvish gifts are all from families who are not short of money. They all grew up with good clothes and good food. Xia Gu''s reputation can be bad. If you dare to lie to them, you absolutely cannot bear it. You must settle the score with Xia Gu!


    "Let''s go to Xia Mansion in the suburbs and drag old beast Xia Gu out to parade in the streets!" One person shouted, and others agreed: "Yes, go to Xia Mansion to find Xia Gu. This old beast has ruined our reputation as schrs. No. How can he be worthy of the sages of ancient and modern times if we teach him a lesson?!" Everyone in the hall got up and ran out of the door to find trouble with Xia Gu.


    The storyteller was a little confused: "Hey, haven''t you heard of books?"


    Don''t leave. If you leave, how will you sell the wine, tea, pastries and dishes?


    But the group of young disciples ignored him at all and ran away noisily, discussing: "When we arrive at Xia Mansion, Brother Fang will scold him first. He is very eloquent. When Brother Fang finishes scolding, Brother Han and Qiu will Brother, Brother Lan, if you continue to scold, you will have the momentum of a madman. Whether we can make a name for ourselves depends on this time."


    When Xia Gu heard this, he was so angry that blood welled up in his throat. These wolf cubs really had no conscience and actually wanted to be famous by scolding him!


    Gu Jinan knew what Xia Gu was angry about and said with a smile: "Isn''t it the usual style of a madman to be famous by swearing at others? You gave Mr. Zhan San an idea back then and asked him to be famous by swearing at Mr. Ouyang Hong. Why are you angry now? ?


    Xia Gu was left speechless after being stabbed by Guanzhu Hu. He could only listen and let Gu Jinan humiliate him.


    Gu Jinan looked at the storyboard in front of him and said, "Don''t me these people. You madmen taught them to be like this. This is the virtue of madmen. They always only want to step on other people''s pain and be famous. You are the filthiest." Stuff! Literati who study honestly and work honestly are a hundred times more noble than you."


    "Huhuhu!" Xia Gu was scolded so much that he could hardly hold on, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Jinan saw it and said: "You have to hold on, don''t die too early. There is still a good show that you haven''t seen. Let''s go."


    Luo Wu immediately dragged Xia Gu up and left through the back door of Gaosheng Tower.


    Gu Jinan looked upstairs and waved to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli was very excited and called to Qin Sang: "Hurry up, the main event ising."


    Qin Sang was a little disappointed. He wanted to stay alone with her for a while longer, but seeing how excited she was, he quickly stood up, took a few meat pies from the table, and left with her.


    Xia Gu was already paralyzed. Qin Sang said that he had to lie down in the mule cart, so he brought an extra mule cart. Now Gu Jinan, Luo Wu, and Xia Gu were riding in the same mule cart. He was riding in a car with Gu Jinli to protect her from too many crazies in Jinling. She was good-looking, and if someone saw her, the crazies would have to chase her home.


    Gu Jinxin sneered, why didn''t he realize that Sang was so shameless before?


    I can think of what his parents said: "Sang is very good, and he is even more kind to our little fish. He knows everything about her. The little fish is fierce, and only Sang''s good temper can keep her."


    Looks like this second son-inw is determined.


    Although Gu Jinan was not happy that Qin Sang did such a shameless and childish thing to get close to Xiaoyu, he did not sit in their mule cart. The Xia family''s affairs are important now, so they can sit together if they like, and wait until the Xia family''s affairs are settled.


    Xia Gu''s incident was well known throughout Jinling. Even the literati from the nearby Linhe Prefecture and Jinning Prefecture and the children of wealthy families came together after hearing about it. At this moment, he is shouting in front of the Xia Mansion: "Mr. "


    Yes, this group of people is different from Fang Wu and others. They are not here to denounce Xia Gu, but to support him. They think that he has been harmed by an adulterer, so theye to help him.


    Gu Jinli and the others had already entered Xia Mansion through the back door. Shey on the crack of the door and looked at the group of literati and children of wealthy families outside. She saw that some of them were foaming at the mouth and shouting at Xia Mansion; some were crying bitterly. Beating his chest and feet, he cried and shouted: "Mr. Xia, you have been wronged. The students wish they could have suffered this for you."

 Chapter 732: ruined

    Chapter 732: ruined


    Chapter 732: Disgraced


    Gu Jinli looked at those people wiping their tears and saliva with their wide sleeves and was disgusted: "What a shame. Why are you wearing clothes with such big sleeves? Are they just used as rags to wipe your own saliva? Don''t say anything about suffering for Xia Gu. If you say so, he is a eunuch, do you want to castrate yourselves too?"


    Gu Jinan has a headache, Xiaoyu, can you stop speaking so harshly? You are a girl.


    Qin Sang blushed a little, but didn''t say anything to her. As long as Xiaoyu is happy, and there are only a few of them here, they are the closest people, so they are not afraid to talk about it, and this word will not spread.


    Mr. What does it mean? Emperor?


    When Fang Wu and the others saw so many people supporting Xia Gu, they also asked angrily: "How can you help that old beast Xia Gu? He has done so many evil things, and each one of them is shocking. We should rush in together." The Xia family needs to drag Xia Gu out and beat him up."


    "Ah! Fang Wu, you are worthy of being a schr, how could you say such a thing? For a man as highly respected as Mr. "


    Fang Wu and Mr. Qiu and Mr. Liu Sang, who were standing at the front, were spat on by these people. After wiping their faces in disgust, they retorted: "Bah, what Xia Gu did has been spread all over the world, why are you still here?" Speak for him, you are the ones who are truly unworthy of being schrs! Schrs pay attention to praying for the people, eliminating evil and promoting good. Is what Xia Gu did evil? If it is evil, we should get rid of him together!"


    Those literati who supported Xia Gu cursed: "Evil? Mr. Xia was wronged. Where did the evile from? You are just jealous of Mr. Xia''s talent and want to destroy him!"


    The two groups of people outside scolded each other happily, and the door of Xia Mansion opened with a creak.


    Gu Jinli and the others hid in the concierge and continued watching the show. The one who walked out was Xia Er and Xia San.


    In the past three years, Xia Er and Xia San have alsoe here twice, to give New Year gifts and New Year greetings to the Xia family and his wife. Someone in Jinling Mansion knew their brothers. After seeing them, they immediately ran towards their brothers and asked: "Xia Er Xia San, did you brothers want to seize the property and find someone to nder Mr. Xia? Okay, you two beasts, Mr. Xia is your biological father, how could you do this to him? "


    These people didn''t believe that Xia Gu couldn''t have a baby at all, they only thought that Xia Gu was Xia Er''s biological father.


    "You two unfaithful and unfilial people deserve to be scolded by the world and die. Today we are going to teach you two unfilial sons a lesson for Mr. Xia!"


    Xia Er and Xia San listened to the insults of this group of people and did not reply. Instead, they began to untie their belts.


    Those literati who supported Xia Guughed when they saw this and said, "What, you know that you will not end well for killing Mr. Xia, so you want to take off your belt and hang yourself? I tell you, it''s toote! We will drag you to the government no matter what today. I use you of a serious crime of murdering my father."


    Xia Er and Xia San ignored them and just took off their clothes one by one.


    Fang Wu had sharp eyes and immediately pointed at Xia Er and Xia San''s bodies and said: "Look, there are several holes in the bodies of Xia Er and Xia San. Just like the storyteller said, the flesh on their bodies was eaten by Xia Gu, the old beast. It was dug out!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and ran over to check the holes in Xia Er and Xia San''s body. They saw that although the holes were not as exaggerated as the storyteller said, they were still half an inch deep, and there were as many as a dozen on the whole body. . "Old beast Xia Gu actually dug up the flesh of Mr. Xia Er and Mr. Xia. This old guy is really cruel!" Fang Wu was very excited. This thing turned out to be true. Then they could rely on it. Denounce Xia Gu and be famous.


    Mr. Liu San was even more excited and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Xia Gu is unkind and cruel to his adopted son. Let''s go into the house quickly and capture that old evil beast to do justice to God!"


    Fourth Master Feng of Jinning Mansion admired Xia Gu the most, and the Feng family was a prominent family in Jinning. It was he who summoned Jinning schrs to help Xia Gu this time. When he heard this, he retorted: "Don''t rely on your voice. They just took off their clothes and didn''t say a word. How do you know these injuries were caused by Mr. Xia?"


    "Yes! You bastards, you are a bunch of bastards, you are the ones who gave birth to a son without an asshole, you are a bad person who wears mourning when you go home. Mr. How could they be aboveboard and mistreat Xia Er and Xia San? They must have wanted to murder Mr. The Third Young Master yelled that he would die without believing that Mr. Xia was a bad person.


    He walked a few steps quickly, rushed to Xia Er, dragged him and said, "Tell me, are you trying to harm Mr. Someonee and support him!


    Fan Hu roared until his voice became hoarse, but Xia Er just looked at him indifferently and asked: "Do you think the holes on my two brothers'' bodies look like new injuries?"


    There were not only literati and princes from aristocratic families, but also many spectators who gathered in front of the Xia Mansion. Two of them were doctors. When they heard this, they ran over and said, "We are doctors, and we can see wounds!"


    When everyone heard this, they all gave way to them. After looking at it, they said: "The holes in these two men were dug at different times. The one with whiter flesh is at least thirty years old. The flesh is lighter." The red ones are new injuries from recent years.


    When Liu Sangong heard this, he immediately shouted like a chicken blood: "Did you hear it? Did you hear it? I have been injured for thirty years. How old was Mr. Xia at that time? A child can cut the flesh on his back by himself. Did you dig it out? It was the old beast Xia Gu who did it!"


    Fan Hu still didn''t believe it and cried: "Mr. Xia was wronged. It must be Xia Er and others who are lying."


    Xia Mansion concierge Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "This Fan Hu is really hopeless. Even now he still firmly believes that Xia Gu is innocent... Xia Gu, the old thief, has a very high status among literati and has far-reaching influence."


    It is precisely because of this that they want to ruin Xia Gu''s reputation and let the literati in Jiangnan who worship mad men know that the so-called mad men are the most undesirable. Isn''t a famous man famous? Why follow the madman and go crazy?


    Gu Jinan looked at the group of people outside and frowned, hoping that Xia Gu''s incident would wake these people up and stop blindly following Xia Gu and other noisy lunatics.


    In addition to wanting to wake up this group of literati, the Gu Jinli brothers also wanted to use this incident to shock the Lu family and let the people of the Lu family know that they should not stretch their hands too far. If they stretch too long, their Gu family Not only would they chop off their hands, they would also help them bury them.

 Chapter 733: Do not believe

    Chapter 733: Do not believe


    Chapter 733 Not Believing


    At the door of the house, Xia Er''s daughter-inw yelled at Fan Hu: "You are a lunatic! Xia Gu did this to our family, and you still speak for him, you are an aplice!"


    He patted his son again and said, "Boss, take off your clothes and let these **** see how Xia Gu tortures you?"


    When Xia Er''s son heard this, he was not afraid of the cold. He immediately took off his clothes and showed the wounds on his body to everyone.


    Xia San''s son also took off his clothes, and he also had holes and wounds on his body.


    "Oh my God, these two brothers also have those kind of holes in their bodies...Xia Gu, this beast, won''t even let go of two children. He is really worse than a beast." An elderly schr said with tears, waiting for After others saw the wounds of the two children, they helped them put on their clothes: "It''s very cold. Put on your coats. Don''t catch a cold."


    Xia Er and Xia San''s son looked up at the old man, smiled gratefully at him and said, "Thank you, grandpa."


    This shout of "grandpa"pletely made the old schr cry out in pain. What a wonderful two children. How could Xia Gu be willing to do this to them?


    In his heart, he was already on the side of brothers Xia Er and Xia San. Taking advantage of his age, he said to the literati present: "Everyone, please stop arguing. Give Xia Er and Xia San a chance to exin the matter clearly. It''s so noisy, noisy." There is no result in a day.


    "Mr. Kang is right, let''s be quiet first and let Mr. Xia and Mr. Xia talk." Mr. Han said, he knew Mr. Kang.


    Mr. Kang is a schr and works as a teacher at Honghu Academy in Jinling. He speaks with some weight. The literati in Jinling and the princes of aristocratic families all give him face, and he is the first to stop the noise.


    People from Jinning and Linhe Prefectures saw it and nodded in agreement.


    Xia Er saw that they were no longer noisy, and then he said: "I..."


    But as soon as he said the word "I", thinking of the hard life he had lived for more than thirty years, a sense of grievance surged into his heart, and tears instantly flowed down.


    A grown man knelt on the ground and cried silently, shocking everyone present.


    Looking at Xia Er''s appearance, Mr. Kang guessed that Xia Gu''s story was true.


    It took half an hour for Xia Er to stop crying and said to everyone in a choked voice: "Although the rumors outside are a bit exaggerated, they are true... Xia Gu is not our biological father. In order to cover up his If we can''t have children, we bought our mothers to be wives, and then bought men... After making our mothers pregnant, they killed those men. After our mothers gave birth to us, Xia Gu also killed them in order to silence them. Killed."


    He added: "As for how Xia Gu got the cure, we don''t know."


    He would say this specifically because he did not want to displease the Emperor of Chu. After all, it was Emperor Jingtai who gave Xia Gu the final medicine, the biological father of the current emperor. If he told the truth, none of them would survive, but by hiding the truth, Emperor Jing Yuan would be happy.


    Emperor Jingyuan was happy and would not send people to investigate the matter in depth, so that everyone would be better off.


    Fang Wu sneered: "Xia Gu is arrogant and untamable. He has offended many people in his life. It is very normal for him to be drugged. Those who have been tricked by him will be fine if they kill him without raising a knife."


    As soon as Fang Wus words came out, those who supported Xia Gu fell silent. It is indeed easy for a madman to offend others. Behind every madman there is at least a lot of enemies.


    So its really hard to say who administered this infertile medicine.


    But Fan Hu was a die-hard loyalist to Xia Gu, and he still didn''t believe it when he heard this: "This is just your one-sided statement. What evidence is there to prove that Mr. Xia can''t have children and has to buy men to continue his family line?" Over the years, I have been heartbroken to see my husband being so angry. When I heard this, I immediately yelled: "You want evidence, right? Okay, we will give you the evidence."


    She turned back and shouted towards the house: "Come here, bring Xu Shouen and Chun''er out!"


    Mother Xia and Xu Shouen''s mother and son have not been sent away yet. Xu Shouen is also ungrateful. In order for himself and his son to survive, he directly said that he woulde out and testify in person. He only asked them to let him and Xu Yu survive.


    After Grandma Xia learned about this, she cried heartbrokenly in the dungeon of Xia Mansion. She had spent her whole life for this son, but now she was abandoned by him.


    Ke Xia was afraid of death and begged Hu Guanzhu to let here out to testify. She knew much more than Xu Shouen, but Hu Guanzhu did not let here out.


    Mother Xia knows some things about the Lu family. If she is released, it will be the end if she reveals the things about the Lu family.


    Xu Shouen and Chun''er were escorted out by Chengfeng.


    Xu Shouen''s legs went weak as soon as he appeared, and he knelt down with a plop: "I, my name is Xu Shouen, I am Mrs. Make a lie and deceive Mrs. Xia..."


    He told everything about how Xia Gu invited a doctor to tell her that Mrs.


    "How, how is it possible?" Fan Hu still didn''t believe it, pointed at Xu Shouen and cursed: "You are a naughty ve, you must be lying. If it''s a lie, it must be a lie!"


    "It''s true..." Chun''er sobbed: "I am the master''s wife, and I have been with the master for a long time, but I have never been pregnant, and the master''s other wives are not pregnant either... No, I heard that there is one The girl named Liang''er was pregnant, but when the master learned about it, he was not happy, but became furious, and killed Liang''er that night, killing two people!"


    Chun''er burst into tears: "At that time, I didn''t know what was going on. I was so scared. Now I understand that the master knew that he could not give birth. When he saw that Liang''er''s sister was pregnant, he knew that she was a thief. He was so angry that he killed her with a stick. , woo woo woo..."


    Chun''er was frail, and it was very painful to cry, and some schrs knew that Xia Gu had died of illness two years ago, a Tongfang named Liang''er. Now that I think about it, I feel that the good boy died really strangely.


    In fact, it is not strange at all. Liang''er died of illness and was not pregnant. It was Chun''er who lied and med Xia Gu for this matter. Anyway, Xia Gu has done so many evil things, as long as he can ruin his reputation and keep himself alive.


    After hearing this, everyone began to curse Xia Gu: "Xia Gu is really a beast, he actually did such evil things. We were so blind at the beginning that we would regard him as the teacher of scribes, bah! He is also worthy. ?


    "Brother Qi is right, Xia Gu deserves to die. As men, we can''t see such beasts without killing them. We rushed into Xia''s house, captured Xia Gu, and gave the old thief a good beating to let him know Know what retribution is!


    Fang Wu shouted at the top of his lungs: "Let''s rush in together to arrest Xia Gu, avenge Mr. Xia and others, and support justice for God!"


    He was also shouting in his heart: Thank God for giving him such an opportunity to be famous!


    But Fan Hu was a fool and refused to believe this was true. He grabbed Xia Er and asked angrily: "It''s fake. You are the one who lied, right?!"

 Chapter 734: Someone coming from the Yamen

    Chapter 734: Someoneing from the Yamen


    Chapter 734 Peopleing from the Yamen


    Xia Er looked at him and said: "You are really pitiful. The evidence of what Xia Gu did is conclusive, but you still speak for him... You admire him so much, has he ever given you any favors, or given you a good look?" ?


    Fan Hu was stunned when he was asked. Mr. Xia really didn''t give him a straight look. He just admired Mr. Xia.


    Looking at Fan Hu''s expression, Xia Er already knew the truth, and said with a wry smile: "Seeing that you are older than me, I would like to advise my brother, it''s time to turn around, don''t bury yourself for an old beast."


    "Bah! You thief, you have harmed Mr. Xia and you still dare to talk nonsense here. I, I will go to the Yamen to sue the officials, arrest you all, and seek justice for Mr. Xia!"


    However, there was no need for Fan Hu toin to the officials, as official messengers from Jinling Prefecture had already arrived.


    The person who came here was the leader of the Jinling Prefecture. He followed the Zheng family to Tianfu County three years ago to handle Mr. Lu''s escaped ve case, and he had some rtionship with the Zheng family.


    He saw themotion in front of the Xia Mansion and immediately shouted: "Get out of the way, everyone, get out of the way. We are from the Jinling Mansion and we are going to the Xia Mansion to handle the case."


    As soon as Fan Hu heard this, he rushed over and asked excitedly: "Are you here to arrest Xia Er? Xia Er and Xia San are two thieves who are nning to kill Mr. Xia. Please arrest them quickly."


    Team leader Cheng looked at the slightly crazy person in front of him, shook his head and said, "No, we are here to help Mr. She has been unable to give birth for many years and has done many evil things that are not allowed by nature. After she learns the truth, she can no longer live with such a person and wants to make peace with Xia Gu and cut off her robe."


    "What did you say? Mrs. Xia wants to reconcile? Is what happened with Xia Gu true?!" Fan Hu asked tremblingly, and nodded in agreement as the head of the ss. After showing him Mrs. Xia''s petition and pulse report, He finally couldn''t bear it anymore and faintedpletely.


    Cheng Ban frowned and looked at Fan Ye, and said to a madage behind him: "Send him to the medical hall, don''t make trouble."


    "Hey." After receiving the order, the Yamen servant immediately set up the fan and went to the hospital.


    Other literati and princes from aristocratic families present were shocked when they heard what Cheng Bantou said and learned that the evil deeds Xia Gu had done were true.


    Mr. Liu San and others were very excited, but Mr. Feng and others who supported Xia Gu were defeated, and some smart ones had begun to take advantage of the chaos and sneak away.


    When Liu Sangong saw it, he immediatelyughed at them: "Hey, why are you leaving? Aren''t you going to avenge Xia Gu? You shoulde back!"


    Completely forgetting that he himself supported Xia Gu at the beginning when Gao Shenglou was promoted.


    Fourth Master Feng was born in a famous family, and he was the leader in summoning schrs from Jinning Mansion and young men from wealthy families. Naturally, he couldn''t run away in such a dejected manner. If he ran away, the reputation of his Feng family would bepletely ruined.


    He immediately bowed to Liu Sangong and others: "Brothers, we didn''t know that Xia Gu was such a person with a human face and a beast''s heart. Looking at his words, deeds and past reputation, we only thought that he was wronged, so we came to take his ce. Asking for justice... I dont know, s! I cant help it.


    Other literati in Jinning Mansion and the princes of wealthy families also hurriedly apologized.


    However, those who are high-spirited and dont want to admit their mistakes will directly rush into the Xia Mansion to settle the score with Xia Gu: This old beast is so useless and will harm us for the rest of our lives. We must go in, drag Xia Gu out and beat him to death!


    Literati care most about reputation. The fact that they helped an old beast seek justice will be a stain on them for the rest of their lives. If they don''t beat Xia Gu to vent their anger, they won''t be able to swallow it.


    Seeing this, Squad Leader Cheng hurriedly said: "Calm down, don''t make a big deal out of this matter. This is the Xia family''s business!" Squad Leader Cheng received instructions from the prefect, saying that this matter can be a cause for trouble, and it can''t really be done. If something big happens, Jinling Mansion will have a hard time.


    But this group of people are all noble sons. Those who are not noble sons are also schrs with some spare money in their families. They are high-spirited and see that they have trusted the wrong person and are embarrassed. They are not willing to give up. They are calling the people on their side and their attendants to ask for Let''s rush into Xia''s house together.


    Xia Er and Xia San''s family knelt down and kowtowed to them: "We appreciate the generosity of you gentlemen, but no matter what, we still call Xia Gu''s father for more than thirty years. We have feelings for him and don''t want to make things worse. Its too much... Please go back first and let our family handle this matter."


    Xia Er can speak, and his son can speak even more. He said to these aggressive people: "Uncles and brothers, please go back first and leave this matter to my father and grandmother. Thank you very much."


    After speaking, he kowtowed to these people again.


    These noble gentlemen are not idiots. Seeing Xia Er''s father thanking them, their faces lightened up and they immediately went down the steps: "In that case, let''s go back first. If you need any help, juste to us, no matter it''s Gold, silver or power, we can all help."


    Xia''s second son said with admiration: "Thank you uncle for your help. I''m very grateful."


    Said and smiled at them, he was really innocent and had no bad intentions.


    Gu Jinli: "This brother Chong is incredible. He is so sinister at a young age. He can calm down these crazy things with just two words and an expression."


    Gu Jinli has no good impression of madmen and calls people with madman temperaments crazy. Gu Jinan and Qin Sang are already used to it.


    Fourth Master Feng breathed a sigh of relief and quietly wiped the cold sweat from his neck...God bless, they finally have a step down. If the stalemate continues, they Jinning schrs will really be killed by Xia Gu.


    Fourth Master Feng did not dare to stay too long. After bowing to Xia Er and others, he immediately left with the Jinning schrs and Jinning nobles.


    The literati from Linhe Mansion also hurriedly said goodbye when they saw him. They felt relieved when they were about a mile away from Xia Mansion. However, thinking about what Xia Gu had done, they were so sick that they almost vomited.


    Fourth Master Feng was smart enough to summon Jinning schrs and noble sons from wealthy families to Jinling Mansion. When something like this happened, he returned to the Feng family''s annex in Jinling and immediately wrote a letter to tell Xia Gu''s family. He told his father and brother in the capital.


    Both the Feng family master and the Feng family uncle were officials in the capital. Xia Gu offended Emperor Jingwu back then and asked the Feng family uncle to tell Emperor Jingyuan about this in a book. This would definitely make Emperor Jingyuan Longyan happy, and the Feng family would be able to rely on it. Show your face properly.


    But Fourth Master Feng was a step toote. Zheng Ying had already informed his father about Xia Gu, and also sent an article written by Gu Jinan privately on "The Difference between Madmen and Schrs" to Zheng''s father.


    Father Zheng received Zheng Ying''s letter and read the article on the difference between madmen and scribes. He was really impressed. Brother An of the Gu family is indeed a genius. His eyes are like a torch and his pen is as sharp as a knife. He has analyzed the shorings of madmen incisively and vividly, and he has also praised the virtues of celebrities in such a way that it is awe-inspiring.


    What''s even better is that he did not belittle the madmen in any way. He also talked about the advantages of the madmen, that is, there are indeed geniuses among them. He also talked about some of the shorings of the famous people, that is, they were too honest and left the famous people of the previous dynasty alone. Lets talk about Mr. Shans deeds.

 Chapter 735: So angry

    Chapter 735: So angry


    Chapter 735: Angry


    Mr. Gushan was not discovered until more than ten years after his death and had left such works as Shanheshu. However, when everyone finally knew that he had great talent, he had turned into white bones.


    Gu Jinan said in the article: A true man should not be greedy for power like a mad man, nor should he abandon his reputation like Mr. Gushan. During this lifetime, those who are talented should enjoy honor, and those who make big mistakes should be reviled by the world. .


    As he said this, Father Zheng immediately searched for any girls of the right age among the direct descendants of the Zheng family, hoping to ration them to Gu Jinan.


    Mrs. Xia was lying on the soft couch, with a screen in front of her, and said weakly: "What is said in the petition is true. Please go back and tell the leader of the squad to tell the government, and ask him to help make the final decision for Xia Lian and Xia Gu to have a child and divorce." .


    The news about Xia Gu''s evil deeds spread throughout Jinling. Mrs. Xia wanted to have a divorce and get a divorce, so the leader of the team thought it was normal.


    He just went through the motions, asked a few questions, and then asked the scribe who brought him to write a confession, and asked Mrs. , lets take it back, and the prefect will give it to you and leave the book if its okay.


    Chun''er came out from behind the screen and took the confession in.


    Mrs. Xia shed tears when she looked at Heli''s confession and was reluctant to press her fingerprints.


    Chun''er saw it and said, "Madam, please press it quickly. Only by pressing it can you get what you want."


    There is a profound meaning in these words, because Mrs. Xia is unwilling to make peace with Xia Gu and wants to be husband and wife with him for life, but Hu Guanzhu said that if Mrs. Xia wants to be buried with Xia Gu after death, she must make peace with him.


    Only when Mrs. Xia and Xia Gu are reconciled, people outside will believe that the evil things Xia Gu did are true.


    Mrs. Xia had no choice but to put her handprints in order to be able to share the same acupoint with Xia Gu after death.


    Chun''er took out the confession and gave it to the squad leader: "I''m sorry, sir. Please ask the government to divorce our wife as soon as possible. Madam, she is no longer willing to be husband and wife with Xia Zhusheng for one more day."


    After receiving the confession, Team Leader Cheng said to the screen: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Xia, He Lishu will be down soon."


    The New Year ising soon, and everyone in the government office is looking forward to the New Year holiday. No one is willing to waste too much time on the Xia family''s troubles.


    Mrs. Xia burst into tears when she heard this. Team leader Cheng only thought that she was crying because she was wronged, so he didnt think much about it and quickly left with the others.


    After Team Leader Cheng left, Chun''er returned to the screen and sneered, "Madam, please stop crying. What''s so good about Xia Gu? You have been harmed by him for so many years. You should be fighting with him until death. Why are you still like this?" Cant bear to leave him?


    He then mocked: "The second girl from the Gu family is right, you are really a dog, a blind dog who doesn''t know right from wrong and is only used by Xia Gu!"


    "You..." Mrs. Xia was very angry, but she was exhausted due to the poisoning. She really didn''t have the strength to scold Chun''er, and begged her: "Go and bring me a message to Xiaoyu... let her Will you allow me and my husband to go to court and get married again after the He Li Shues down?"


    Chun''er was shocked. Mrs. Xia wanted to marry a beast like Xia Gu for a second time: "Xia Lian, you are really sick!"


    After saying that, he stopped talking to Mrs. Xia and called two maids to help Mrs. Xia into the back room to rest.


    Keep an eye on Madam, dont let her die before He Lishues down. Chuner exined.


    Yes. The two little maids responded. The Heli documents from the government office came down very quickly. At noon the next day, the shift leader brought the Heli documents and also brought the property separation documents.


    Half of the Xia family''s property was given to Mrs. Xia, and the other half was given to the three brothers of the Xia family. They were the three brothers who suffered. Although they were not Xia Gu himself, their parents were killed by Xia Gu, and the three brothers were abused by Xia Gu since they were young. , should bepensated in gold and silver.


    Hu Guanzhu divided the Xia family''s property into two parts. Xia Er and Xia San each had 10%, and the remaining 80% was given to Gu Jinli''s family.


    Chengfeng had already made a clear inventory of the Xia family''s property when he first arrived at the Xia Mansion and handed the booklet to Guanzhu Hu.


    Hu Guanzhu quickly picked out these things and distributed them to the Gu Jinli brothers and sisters: "Most of them have been converted into cash, but there are two Zhuangzi, two houses in Jinling Fucheng, and three shops that are very good. Now I want to buy them in Jinling It is extremely difficult to build a vige, house, or shop like this, so I transferred it to you and left it for you. Here is the deed, take it."


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan are both real people, especially Gu Jinli who loves money very much. Naturally, he will not refuse. He epted it happily and said, "The master is a good person, but there are some ugly things that we brothers and sisters have to say first. We will talk to Lu Our family''s interactions are for my mother''s sake. If the Lu family doesn''t cherish the friendship between our two families, then my family won''t care what the Lu family thinks."


    She smiled: "After all, we don''t owe the Lu family anything, and the Lu family is in a very dangerous situation. We still dare not take the lead, and we only dare to let people like Xia Gu p us in the face. We, the Gu family, just want to live well. I dont want to seek death with the Lu family.


    She looked at Guanzhu Hu and reiterated: "The Lu family is the Lu family, and the Gu family is the Gu family. It is not the Lu family''s turn to interfere in the Gu family''s affairs. Tell this to the people of the Lu family, and don''t dislike us for speaking harshly. It was Xia Gu who did something so disgusting that he ruined the goodwill of the Lu family. If the Lu family wanted to settle the score, they went to Xia Gu."


    Finally, she stared at Guanzhu Hu and said, "If the Lu family dares to cause trouble for our family, I will fight you to the death!"


    Hu Guanzhu knew that she was not joking. Gu Jinli was not a soft-hearted person. If everyone got along well, everything would be fine. If the Lu family wanted topletely control the Gu family, the Gu family would go directly to the officials and inform them about the Lu family. Son, everyone is dead.


    Hu Guanzhu did not want the Lu family to be destroyed in one day, so he nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I will convey your words to the people in the Lu family who can speak."


    As for who this person is, Hu Guanzhu did not say. The head of the Lu family did not want the Gu family to know his existence.


    Seeing that Hu Guanzhu agreed, Gu Jinli took the deed and arge box of banknotes and said, "I''ll leave the affairs here to the Guanzhu. We are going home."


    It is now the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, and Gu Jinli and the others have to rush back to celebrate the New Year. Moreover, because of Xia Gus evil deeds, people have beening to the gate of Xia Mansion to throw excrement every day in the past two days.


    Thats right, Da Chu people are so direct!


    Although the Xia Mansion is a big house, with enough for seven people to enter, Gu Jinli and the others live in the back house and will not be affected by things outside, but they hear Zezi reporting every day: "Brother An, Xiaodong''s house, the front door has been blocked again." Throwing shit."


    Who can stay here? It''s better to leave quickly.


    Hu Guanzhu nodded: "Please do as you please."


    But before leaving, Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, and Luo Wu went to see Xia Gu once and handed the Zhang and Li Shu to Xia Gu to read.


    Xia Gu was lying on the bed, speechless. He held the Heli book and squinted his eyes for a long time before he could see clearly... This was actually the Heli book between Mrs. Xia and him. That **** was really willing to make peace with him!

 Chapter 736: Head of the Lu family

    Chapter 736: Head of the Lu family


    Chapter 736: The Head of the Lu Family


    Didnt Xia Lianshi like him the most?


    Dont you treat him as a god?


    I have been his dog for so many years, and on the night of the third day of the twelfth lunar month, I even said that I would never let him go.


    "Haha, bitch, you really just said it nicely...Pfft!" Xia Gu was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of ck blood, his eyes turned white, and after a while of twitching, he diedpletely.


    Xia Gu is the most honorable person. Yesterday, he was ruined. He was despised by all the literati, madmen, and children of wealthy families. He was so angry that he fainted twice. When he woke up again, he learned that Mrs. Xia really wanted to make peace with him. The dignity of a man It waspletely gone, I couldn''t hold on anymore, I was so angry that I died miserably.


    When Mrs. Xia learned that Xia Gu had died, she couldn''t breathe and died.


    I heard from Chun''er that before Mrs. Xia died, she even shouted: "Husband, let''s be husband and wife again in the next life."


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard this, Mrs. Xia, you are really a ve. You have not been harmed enough by Xia Gu in this life, and you have nned to let him continue to harm you in the next life.


    Im convinced, its definitely true love!


    Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan and Luo Wu saw that Xia Gu and his wife were dead and stopped staying. They called Qin Sang, took Zezi Fenglian and went back in two carriages.


    Xia Er and Xia San did not feel any sadness when they learned that Xia Gu and his wife were dead. They just held a funeral for Xia Gu and his wife numbly.


    Xia Mansion set up a mourning hall, but no one came to pay homage. Everyone was afraid of Xia Gu. Only the squad leader came to ask him how he died as a routine matter.


    Xia Er said: "When Xia Gu learned that his wife had reconciled with him, he was so angry that he poisoned her and died together with her."


    Cheng Bantou:


    This Xia Gu is so **** bad. After he was ruined, he dragged Mrs. Xia to die with him.


    After the leader of the squad heard that Xia Gu had poisoned Mrs. Xia, he immediately asked Wu Zuo to do an autopsy. The result was that Wu Zuo said: "The two of them were indeed poisoned and died of the same poison. As for what kind of poison it was, I''m sorry for my shallow medical skills and I can''t check it."e out."


    There is no need to investigate this matter, because Chun''er testified that Mrs. Xia was indeed poisoned to death by Xia Gu.


    "The master rushed in like a madman and asked thedy why she wanted to reconcile? Seeing that thedy ignored him, he directly took out the poison bag and stuffed it into her mouth, poisoning her to death! After poisoning her, he himself Take poison and die."


    The two Xia brothers decided not to report to the official: "When people die, the light will be extinguished. They have been bitter lovers for a lifetime, and this can be considered a relief."


    Brother Xia is considered the adopted son of Mr. and Mrs. Xia Gu, and is Mrs. Xia who was poisoned by Xia Gu. Now that the murderer is dead, the family does not pursue the case and just wants to live peacefully. The leader of the squad will naturally not look for trouble.


    However, he still recorded confessions for Chun''er, the two brothers Xia and the two maids who served Mrs.


    The prefect of Jinling paid great attention to the affairs of the Xia family. After all, Xia Gu was a famous madman. When he learned that the death of Xia Gu and his wife was caused by poisoning Mrs. Xia and thenmitting suicide, he was so shocked that his eyes widened: "This Xia Gu Gu Dang is really a madman."


    The master of the prefect of Jinling smiled and said: "Crazy men, all they do are crazy things. It is normal for them to go crazy and poison their own wives out of anger."


    They all know how much Xia Guo loves face. How could such a person allow Mrs. Xia to reconcile with him? Naturally, he wanted to kill Mrs. Xia to vent his anger.


    And the fact that Xia Gu poisoned Mrs. Xia and himself spread throughout Jinling in less than half a day. All the literati, madmen, children of aristocratic families, and the people of Jinling were scolding Xia Gu.


    "This old beast is really hateful and has such a vicious heart. He would have killed himself and poisoned Mrs. Xia." "Mrs. Xia is also pitiful. She married such a beast and ended up with a bad ending. .


    Some people saw that Mrs. Xia''s death was so pitiful, and suggested: "We might as well go and pay homage to Mrs. Xia."


    As soon as these words came out, most of the people in Jinling became moved and rushed to Xia Mansion in the suburbs to offer incense to Mrs. Xia.


    After seeing that although Xia Er and Xia San were not Mrs. Xia''s biological children, but they were mistreated by Xia Gu, they still held a grand funeral for them. I admired them very much and gave them many memorial ceremonies. The literati and madmen also wrote many poems to celebrate their funeral. He scolded Xia Gu and praised Xia Er and Xia San for repaying evil with kindness.


    Xia Er and Xia San paid no attention to these, and only said to the people who came to offer incense: "Our family''s mourning hall is only open for three days. Today is thest day. Tomorrow we will carry the spirit to a neighboring country for burial, and we will note back again." This house and all the properties of the Xia family will be sold by others, and this ce will no longer be the Xia Mansion."


    You dont have toe here to throw shit.


    After hearing this, everyone said, "You might as well go."


    This is a sad ce, and many people areughing at Xia Er and Xia San. Their father is unknown. If they stay in Jinling, they will only be criticized by others, and they will not be able to live at all.


    The next morning, the Daxia Mansion was already empty. No one in Jinling saw Xia Er and Xia San anymore. They only heard that after they buried the Xia couple, they changed their mother''s surname back to their mother''s surname and lived in seclusion. Residence.


    Chun''er and Xia Lin were arranged by Hu Guanzhu to settle down in a medicine vige. They could live a good life there and grow medicinal materials if they wanted to. If they didn''t want to, they could live a prosperous life relying on Chun''er''s savings, but Hu Guanzhu Will not let them go free.


    They know a lot of things, so keep them in mind.


    Chun''er knew that if they didn''t agree to Hu Guanzhu''s stay in the medicine vige, they would end up like Butler Xia and others, dying inexplicably, so she nodded and agreed immediately.


    Mammy Xia and Xu Shouen both died, and Xu Yu was released, but he didn''t know about the Lu family and continued to live on his family''s property after he returned.


    Xia Da, who was far away in a neighboring country, ended up miserable. He helped Xia Gu use the Lu family''s money to buy private property, and did a lot of things to poach the Lu family. The Lu family was furious, and his whole family was gone.


    And the fourth girl who married Marquis Yu Chong died of illness due to Marquis Yu Chong.


    Yu Chonghou was also a marquis. When the spies came back and told the story about Xia Gu, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood on the spot. For fear of being embarrassed, he killed the fourth girl of the Xia family directly.


    When the news about Xia Gu reached Yanjing, he even gave the deceased Miss Xia a letter of divorce, divorced Miss Xia directly, and had her coffin sent to the Xia family.


    The two sons born to Miss Xia Si were also adopted by him and given to his side branch. He did not want to have anything to do with the Xia family at all, which was shockingly ruthless.


    After Jiangnan, there is a vast ocean with inds on it, with numerous buildings and farnd and manors, just like a small town.


    There is a huge house in the middle of the ind. It is made up of three seven-entry mansions. It is really huge.


    In the spacious room, old man Lu Er was sitting in a big chair covered with animal skins. He was also covered with a fur. He read the letter in his hand by the firelight next to him: "Oh, he is indeed the son of the second brother. He is the same as the second brother. A virtuous person who will not forgive others when he is justified."

 Chapter 737: He is my maternal grandfather

    Chapter 737: He is my maternal grandfather


    Chapter 737 He is my maternal grandfather


    He actually dared to kill Xia Gu and his wife, and said such threatening words to the Lu family. He was really just like the second child, they were both unreasonable and unreasonable people. But what will be the final fate of the second child?


    Buried in the ground, eaten by insects until all the bones are gone.


    ~


    There was a gentle knock on the door, and Butler Lu said outside: "Second Old Master, dinner has been prepared for you. Should the servant bring it in for you now, or should it be brought inter?"


    The second old man hid in the house after receiving the letter from Mr. Fang and Guanzhu Hu. It had been an afternoon and it was already dark outside before he came out.


    But Butler Lu was not worried. Instead, he could understand the mood of the second old master. After all, the letter sent was about the young masters. After reading the letter, the second old master, his own grandfather, was naturally reluctant to let it go.


    Old Master Lu Er said: "Bring it in."


    After staying in the house for a long time, he was also hungry.


    "Hey." Butler Lu responded, pushed open the door and walked in, followed by six maids carrying food boxes.


    The maids took out the y pots with smooth movements and put charcoal fire into the six y pots. Then they took out the dishes and simmered them on the y pots. After eating in this way, no matter how long Mr. Lu Er took to eat, the food would always be hot and would not go cold halfway through the meal.


    After the maids had prepared the food, Butler Lu came over and asked Mr. Lu Er: "Please have a meal, and then continue reading after you finish."


    He smiled slightly lovingly and said, his eyes falling on the letter held by Mr. Lu Er: "Every time there is news about several young masters, you always take a look at them for a long time. You are worthy of being your grandfather."


    Old Mrs. Lu Er smiled and folded the letter and put it in a brocade box on the side. The box contained many letters, all sent by Guanzhu Hu, and they were all about those children.


    Steward Lu is right, he is now the biological grandfather of several children...


    In a courtyard of Jinling Mansion, Zhan San listened to the steward''s reply, his handsome face turned pale with fright: "Really, it''s true? How could Uncle Xia be such a person?!"


    When the news about Xia Gu reached Jinning Mansion, my uncle and they couldn''t believe it at all. However, the second brother was still ill. The uncle wanted to stay in Jinning''s hometown to take care of the second brother, so he had no choice but to send him here.


    But what happened to Uncle Xia was too big. Zhan San was afraid that Uncle Xia''s incident would really implicate the Zhan family. After arriving at Jinling Mansion, he did not show up. Instead, he hid in the other courtyard of the Zhan family and waited for news.


    How could I have expected such bad news?


    Zhan San sat down on the soft couch with a bang and said, "How can it be true? That''s Xia Gu."


    The steward of the other courtyard said: "I can''t believe this is true, but Mr. Xia and Mr. Xia personally took off their clothes to show the literati, and there really wasn''t a good piece of meat on their bodies. I''m afraid that there are rumors. By mistake, I also asked the doctor who examined the old wounds of Mr. Xia and Mr. Xia. The doctors words were simr to the rumors. He said that the wound was half an inch deep and that the holes and wounds on his body had been added over the past thirty years. .


    Its been adding for thirty years? Zhan San was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He didnt expect that Xia Gu was such a person. His uncle even took them to see Xia Gu. What if Xia Gu wanted to abuse them?


    Keep talking. After Zhan San was afraid, he ordered the steward.


    "Yes." The steward of the other courtyard continued to talk about the Xia family''s affairs.


    Speaking of the misery after Xia Gu''s death, when there were not many people in the mourning hall to pay homage, Zhan San sighed: "If it weren''t for the fear of affecting the reputation of the Zhan family, I would have gone to see him off. After all, I have called him for so many years." uncle."


    The steward of the other courtyard sneered after hearing this. The third master was really a sinister person. He only said this after the Xia family carried the coffin and left. The second master was much stronger than him.


    If the second master was here, he would definitely ignore other people''s scolding and run to offer incense to Xia Gu and see him off on hisst journey. However, the steward of the other courtyard was just a servant and did not say this. Instead, he said: "Don''t worry, Third Master, the old ve has asked a porter to pretend to be a schr and offer incense for the Zhan family. It is considered a farewell to Xia Gu." .


    After hearing this, Zhan San praised: "You''ve done a good job. Go to the ountant to receive a reward of twenty taels of silver."


    The steward of the other courtyard was very happy and hurriedly knelt down to thank him: "Old ve, thank you, Third Master."


    Zhan San waved his hand and told the steward to get up, and said: "Put the carriage on your back. I want to go home immediately. My uncle is still at home waiting for news."


    "Yes." The steward of the other courtyard hurriedly asked someone to prepare the carriage. After half an hour of work, Zhan San took his personal servant and left in the carriage.


    He rushed back to Jinning Mansion day and night. As soon as he entered the house, he was caught by Mr. Zhan San and asked: "How is brother Changyuan? People who came back from Jinling said that brother Changyuan poisoned his wife and thenmitted suicide by swallowing medicine. But it''s true of?"


    Some schrs in Jinning Mansion came back earlier than Zhan San and had already spread the news about Xia Gu. After Mr. Zhan San heard about it, he was very anxious. He wanted to write a poem and scold these people, but he was afraid that the rumors were true and the entire Zhan family would end up being ridiculed.


    Because of his rtionship with Xia Gu, some literati havee to Zhan''s house in the past few days to angrily curse him, and he did not even dare to leave the house.


    Zhan San nodded: "The rumors are true."


    He told Mr. Zhan San about the Xia family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San almost fell to the ground: "It''s true, it''s true, Nalu..."


    It''s hard to talk about the Lu family''s affairs now, but Mr. Zhan San stopped it in time.


    Zhan San was not stupid. When he saw this, he asked: "What does uncle want to say?"


    "It''s nothing. You''ve had a hard time this time. Go back and rest first. Don''t go out recently. If someone asks you about it when you go out, just say that our family just knows Xia Gu and doesn''t have a close rtionship." Mr. Zhan San confessed and hurried away. I went to Zhan Er''s yard and told him about the Xia family.


    Zhan Er was still ill and needed to stay in bed for several months. When he heard that what happened to the Xia family was true, he was so anxious that he grabbed Master Zhan San''s hand and said, "Uncle, Uncle Xia is dead. That nephew and Sister Xiu are dead." What should I do about my marriage? Who should I go to to make peace?"


    Zhan Er is selfish. Although he is sad that Xia Gu is dead, what he is most worried about is that after the death of Xia Gu and his wife, he has no reason to go to Tianfu County to find Gu Jinxiu.


    "Uncle, my nephew wants to marry Sister Xiu, even if he wants to die!" Zhan Er was afraid that Master Zhan San would feel that the daughter of the Gu family was not worthy of him after seeing Xia Gu''s death, so he dragged Master Zhan San and said, "Uncle, don''t dislike it. Sister Xiu, please help me, if I cant marry her, my nephew will die, cough cough cough!


    He spoke too hastily, got choked up, and kept coughing.


    Mr. Zhan San said hurriedly: "Xiao Er, don''t worry. Even if Xia Gu dies, the Gu family can still get married."


    He hopes to marry the Gu family more than Xiaoer. After all, several children of the Gu family are of Lu family blood. If only because Xia Gu is Cheng Geer''s husband, he will not let Xiaoer marry a daughter of the Gu family.


    After hearing this, Zhan Er was overjoyed: "Really?"


    Mr. Zhan San nodded: "Really, uncle will help you achieve your wish."


    But he spoke too early, and someone broke into his yard that night.

 Chapter 738: Lin Xiaoqi is looking for death

    Chapter 738: Lin Xiaoqi is looking for death


    Chapter 738 Lin Xiaoqi seeks death


    The man was dressed in ck, like a stick of ink, blending into the darkness. The knife in his hand was ced across his neck, so that he did not dare to scream at all.


    Here is a letter from Mr. Fang to you. The man in ck said.


    "Master Fang!" Master Zhan San was very excited and asked: "Which Master Fang is the one in the capital?"


    He heard from Xia Gu that Lord Fang really sent him a message, and then he would be able to join Lord Fang himself and get closer to the top of the Lu family.


    The man in ck nodded and threw the letter to him: "Look."


    Mr. Zhan San ignored the knife on his neck and immediately opened the envelope and read the letter. After reading it, his face darkened: "Master Fang, what do you mean?"


    The Zhan family is actually not allowed to have any more private ideas about the Gu family''s girls, and the Zhan family is required to keep secret about the Lu family''s affairs. If he dares to leak a word, Mr. Zhan, the third master, will definitely die.


    Master Fang has a high position. Not only assassinating him, but also adding the power of the Lu family, even the Zhan family can be destroyed.


    Mr. Zhan San did not dare not listen, but said: "Why? The Zhan family and the Lu family were old friends many years ago, and the current legitimate son of the Zhan family is worthy of the granddaughter of the Lu family."


    Gu Jinxiu''s surname is not Lu. To put it bluntly, she is a lowly peasant girl, and the Lu family lives up to its past. If he hadn''t seen the instability of Chu and wanted to leave a way out for the Zhan family, he would never have let the legitimate son of the Zhan family Marry a Gu family girl.


    "Just follow what the letter says, and you don''t need to ask anything else." The man in ck said, grabbed the letter, put it on the candle beside and burned it, and finally said: "Keep an eye on your second nephew, he Whether he can get his wish in the end depends on whether he will obey or not... There are others above Mr. Fang."


    Mr. Zhan Sans eyes widened when he heard this: Is it the head of the Lu family?!


    The man in ck did not answer directly, only said: "As long as the Zhan family is obedient, whatever the Zhan family wants wille true."


    After saying that, he took back the knife, rushed out of the house, and quickly disappeared into the night.


    Mr. Zhan San couldnt sleep. Xia Gu didnt lie to him. The head of the Lu family was really still alive!


    Xia Gu, Master Fang, and the head of the Lu family, naturally the head of the Lu family has the most precious status. Mr. Zhan San decided to listen to the head of the Lu family without much thought.


    Qin Sang did not follow Gu Jinli and the others home, but stopped at the outskirts of Fucheng, He''an. He was going to the garrison camp for winter training, whichsted for seven days. It started on the eighteenth day of the twelfth lunar month and ended in the Little New Year. I will go back after the new year, just in time to celebrate the new year.


    He came to the window of the mule carriage, lifted the green cloth curtain of the window, looked at Gu Jinli who was wrapped like a rice dumpling inside and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, you go back first, I will be home on the night of the 28th of the twelfth lunar month. Neen will help you with the work. If you have any work, just leave me to go back and do it."


    Gu Jinan was sitting in another mule cart. He lifted the curtain and nced this way: Can you not think of me as a blind man? We haven''t gotten engaged yet, why are you being so clingy to my girl? Qin Sang, do you know that you look very much like those people who travel far away to give exnations to their wives?


    Besides, his family has servants, and Xiaoyu has work to do for the servants. If not, he is the eldest brother. When will it be his turn, Qin Sang?


    Gu Jinli poked his head out of the car window, raised his face, and looked at Qin Sang with a sweet smile: "Okay, I''ll remember it. If you''re in a hurry, you don''t have toe back on the 28th. You cane back on the 29th." Its done.


    In order to spend more time at home, Qin Sang always rode back at night every time he went home. Now that it was cold and it snowed from time to time, it would not be good for him to brave the snow and drive back at night.


    Gu Jinan:


    Forget it, he doesnt want to see the vegetable field anymore, he can do whatever he likes.


    Gu Jinan put down the car curtain, sat back in the car, and waited for them to finish speaking.


    Qin Sang was very happy when he heard her words of concern. He smiled, with a dimple on his face as bright as the sun. He nodded and said: "Well, I understand. It''s okay to rush through the night. I''m not tired and can still practice. Practicing your vision at night will help you in the future, its great.


    Then he asked her: "What gift do you want? Or is there anything you want to eat? Last year, someone came to Fucheng to sell fruit. I will go and have a look this year. If there is any, I will buy some for you." She likes to eat fruit, but it''s just in the countryside. The ce is not easy to buy. When he is able to do itter, he will open a fruit shop for her. He will eat it for her first, and then sell it to others when she gets tired of eating it.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said, "Let''s see if there are any fruits for sale. Yanfu Tower has a lot of meat. If I want to eat meat, I can just go to Yanfu Tower. Fruits are hard toe by these days."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, I''ll buy some fruit for you."


    Although the two of them talked about trivial things, which seemed a bit childish in Gu Jinan''s opinion, they talked happily. One was inside the mule cart and the other was outside the mule cart. They talked for at least half a quarter of an hour. Don''t want to stop.


    Luo Wu rode over and reminded: "Sang, let''s go quickly. It''s gettingte."


    If you dont leave, An Geer will be angry to death.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "You should leave quickly, we are on our way."


    Qin Sang nodded: "You go first, I will watch you leave before leaving."


    Gu Jinan couldn''t bear hearing this and immediately asked Feng Lian to drive away in a mule cart.


    Although Feng Lian was young, his driving skills were good, and he quickly disappeared in front of the road in his mule cart.


    Zezi drove another mule cart to follow, and Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang and waved again.


    Qin Sang''s face was full of smiles, and he didn''t leave until the two mule carts were gone.


    But as soon as he arrived outside the Fucheng garrison camp, his face darkened.


    Lin Xiaoqi actually followed, and was arguing with Zhang Xiaoqi at the moment: "Zhang Zhong, why are you stopping me? I''m here for the night training this summer, and my name must be included in this winter training. Let me in!"


    Zhang Zhong stopped Lin Xiaoqi: "Lin Zi, don''t seek death. Your name is not on the winter training list this time. If you dare to break in, you are breaking into the camp and will be shot to death by random arrows."


    Lin Xiaoqi didn''t believe it: "Oh, who are you scaring? It''s not the first time I''vee to Fucheng''s garrison camp. Even Vice General Lan has seen me. Who dares to shoot me to death with random arrows?!"


    Lin Xiaoqi roared so loudly in thest half of the sentence that the soldiers guarding the camp gate heard the sound and looked this way from a distance.


    Zhang Zhong was very angry. He specially stopped Lin Xiaoqi far away from the Fucheng garrison camp because he didn''t want people in the camp to know what happened here. However, Lin Xiaoqi shouted: "You want to kill Qin Qin?" Hundred households?


    If any of Qin Baihu''s soldiers break into the camp, not only Lin Xiaoqi will die, Qin Baihu will also be punished.


    Lin Xiaoqi said: "Then if you stop me from going in for winter training, are you trying to kill me?"


    There are few wars in the south. Apart from killing a few robbers andpeting in the Fucheng garrison camp, it is difficult for them to get promoted through meritorious service. If Lin Xiaoqi wants to be promoted, he must get good rankings in such training.


    And he also noticed that Qin Baihu was very cold towards him during this period. He felt that he might be deprived of his position as a small g at any time, so he was very worried. When he learned that his name was not on the winter training list, he was so frightened that he ignored the military order. , followed secretly.

 Chapter 739: Calculate

    Chapter 739: Calcte


    Chapter 739 Calction


    "Let him go. He asked for it if he was shot to death by random arrows." Qin Sang came on horseback and said coldly behind Lin Xiaoqi.


    Qin Baihu. Lin Xiaoqi was startled and hurriedly turned around to look at Qin Sang. The previous aggressive attitude toward Zhang Zhong disappeared and reced him with a ttering smile.


    Qin Sang was sitting on the horse, looking down at Lin Xiaoqi with cold eyes. He pointed the riding whip at the door of the camp: "Go in. If you die, I will collect your body for you."


    Lin Xiaoqi was horrified and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Qin Baihu, I know I was wrong. Can you please tell me where I went wrong?"


    Although his tone was respectful, his face was full of dissatisfaction and he vowed to demand an exnation.


    Qin Sang: "Is this reason enough for disobeying military orders and leaving the military station without permission?"


    Zhang Zhong added next to him: "Leaving the military station without authorization is a serious crime. It can range from thirty beatings with a stick to being kicked out of the military station. If a crime ismitted while leaving the military station, no matter how big or small it is, you will be punished." Executed to death.


    They all knew the rule that soldiers could leave at will, but Lin Xiaoqi tantly vited it. He even dared to secretly follow the garrison camp in Fucheng and try to break into the camp.


    If we really break in, the entire Tianfu County will be in trouble!


    Lin Xiaoqi said hurriedly: "It''s my fault for leaving the militarymand post without authorization, but I wanted toe for winter training. Don''t me Qin Baihu."


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at Lin Xiaoqi, and said, "I was blinded when you became Xiaoqi."


    When Lin Xiaoqi heard that something was wrong, his face changed drastically, and he quickly asked: "Qin Baihu, what do you mean? Have you ever been a Xiaoqi? Are you going to take away my position as a Xiaoqi?!"


    Lin Xiaoqi was anxious. It took him a few years after he joined the military department to be a small g. Because he became a small g, he had a certain status in the vige. Shopkeeper Fang, who was originally unwilling to marry his daughter to him, was also interested.


    He had seen Miss Fang before. She was really pretty. One look at her made him get angry all over. He didn''t know how many pairs of pants he changed into during the night. If Xiaoqi''s position is gone, how can Miss Fang marry him?


    "You are no longer worthy of being a Xiaoqi, let alone serving as a sergeant in the military department." Qin Sang was toozy to argue with Lin Xiaoqi and made a g with his horse whip.


    There was a sound of soft footsteps, and You An and You Erxi rushed out silently, dragging Lin Xiaoqi away before Lin Xiaoqi could react.


    Zhang Zhong and the other soldiers at themand post were all shocked. Where did those two mene from? Why are you moving so fast? Lin Xiaoqi was captured in the blink of an eye.


    After Zhang Zhong was frightened, he quickly came to his senses and said hurriedly: "Okay, Lin Xiaoqi has been sent back to the military station, and everyone can rest assured for winter training."


    After hearing this, everyone came back to their senses and nodded... Those two people were from Qin Baihu. Qin Baihu would not do any private assassinations, so they did not have to worry about Lin Xiaoqi''s safety.


    As for whether Lin Xiaoqi can still work as an errand in the military department in the future, the answer is definitely not. After all, he made a mistake.


    Zhang Zhong apologized to Qin Sang: "It''s because of his humble position and ipetence that he was allowed to cause trouble in the Fucheng garrison camp."


    Qin Sang said: "It doesn''t matter, he wants to die himself, so go in."


    Qin Sang led them on horseback. After showing his token and the winter training documents from the Tianfu County Military Station, he led the people from the Military Station into the camp.


    After Lin Xiaoqi was captured by You An and the others, he was very frightened. He stared at them and said, "Who are you? I am the gmander of the Division of Soldiers. Please let me go quickly, or..." There was a snap, and You An pped him hard. pped him.


    This palm was so powerful that it made Lin Xiaoqi''s ears bleed.


    You An: "If you dare to make a scene again, I will chop off your ears and eat them as vegetables."


    He added: "Don''t you know where you went wrong? Do you really think you are the smartest person in the world? It was your idea that your sister went to find Miss Gu when she was harvesting aphids."


    Lin Xiaoqi was shocked when he heard this. Who is this person? How did he know this?


    You An is right. Lin Leniang dared to trouble Gu Jinli because it was Lin Xiaoqi''s idea.


    Lin Xiaoqi felt that as long as his sister could marry Qin Sang, he would be able to rely on Qin Sang to achieve sess in the future. But he heard Deputy General Lan and others saying that when Qin Sang gets older, he will be transferred to the Fucheng garrison camp.


    He also said that he was a good young man. He was very capable at a young age and could draw defensive ns. It would be a waste of talent for such a person to stay in the army camp. He shoulde to the army camp and be a general in the future.


    Who is Lieutenant General Lan? He was General Guo''s confidant, and he treated Qin Sang like his own son. He had already said so, and Qin Sang''s rise to prominence was sure to be just around the corner.


    Lin Xiaoqi couldn''t help it when he heard this, and tried every means to ask his mother to bring his sister to the military station to see him, so that Qin Sang could meet his sister, and finally have something happen to his sister, so that they could get married.


    But he even called Qin Sang, but Qin Sang only nodded in his direction and didn''te to talk to his mother and sister at all. He probably didn''t even see clearly what his sister looked like.


    Lin Xiaoqi was anxious, and Lin Leniang was even more anxious. She couldn''t sleep after meeting Qin Sang. She wanted to marry him. When she heard that Qin Sang always mentioned Gu Jinli, she suddenly became angry.


    Lin Xiaoqi thought that women all like to be jealous, and I heard that Gu Jinli was a fierce and arrogant girl. How could such a girl withstand Le Niang''s provocation? She would definitely have trouble with Qin Sang.


    Men are all about face, and their hearts will be cold if they are bothered by women too much. Once Qin Sang can no longer stand Gu Jinli, his girl will be able to take over.


    Lin Xiaoqi had nned well, but Qin Sang had noticed his n long ago and ignored him at all. This time, he waited for him to make a mistake and kicked him out of the military station.


    You Anhui will know that it was Qin Sang who asked him to investigate.


    After listening to Gu Jinli''s words, Qin Sang thought of the scene when Lin Xiaoqi and Lin Leniang came to see Lin Xiaoqi that day... They were obviously so far apart, and there was an unmarried girl around Lin Xiaoqi, so they should avoid it, but Lin Xiaoqi shouted at him loudly. Say hello, he felt that this matter was very strange.


    After checking the results, it turned out that Lin Xiaoqi was the one who nned it.


    Qin Sang is not afraid of others plotting against him, but if they dare to plot against Xiaoyu, he will never allow it.


    "No, that''s not the case. I don''t know anything about Le Niang going to the Gu family girl to cause trouble." Lin Xiaoqi argued: "I am a grown man who stays at the military station every day, how could I be involved in this matter? You are wrongly used. I!"


    Snapped!


    His response was another p from You An, this time harder. Lin Xiaoqi''s head was buzzing and his mouth was bleeding.


    You An grabbed his cor and said, "Get out of the military station and take care of your sister and yourself. If you dare to trouble the Gu family, or dare to say a word about what happened today, your family will None of them will end well."


    After You An warned Lin Xiaoqi, he turned his hand, squeezed, and with a click, there was a sharp pain in the back of Lin Xiaoqi''s neck, as if his bones were cracked by someone''s pinching.

 Chapter 740: beat angrily

    Chapter 740: beat angrily


    Chapter 740 Beating


    "Spare your life, good man, spare your life. If you don''t tell, I won''t tell and I won''t bring trouble to the Gu family." Lin Xiaoqi was scared. He knew exactly what this move was. As long as this person moved the bones on the back of his neck just a little bit more , he will die immediately!


    Lin Xiaoqi only thought that Qin Sang was a kind farmer, but he never expected that he would have such a murderous person under hismand.


    How can Qin Sang be a kind person who can support such a group of people?


    Lin Xiaoqi shivered all over, a chill ran down his back, and begged again: "Please forgive me, good man, I will do as you say."


    Now he just wants to survive and doesn''t dare to cause trouble.


    After hearing this, You An sneered and let go of his hand: "Go away."


    Lin Xiaoqi was stunned: "Really, really let me go?"


    He thought You An would kill him and silence him. After all, this was a suburb with mountains everywhere. If he killed a lot of people and buried the bodies directly in the mountains, no one would find him.


    You An smiled sinisterly at him: "I''ll give you a chance to live, but if your family is looking for death..."


    "No, no, I will definitely take good care of my family and prevent them from causing trouble!" Lin Xiaoqi promised hurriedly.


    You An nodded with satisfaction: "Get out."


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoqi hurriedly got up and ran away.


    You An called two people and told him, "Follow him and keep an eye on the Lin family. If the Lin family dares to seek death, there will be no mercy."


    "Yes." You Erxi responded with a young man, and followed Lin Xiaoqi back to Lin''s house quietly.


    It was just getting dark. The Lin family had been busy for a day and were preparing to eat. They were surprised to see Lin Xiaoqie back suddenly and asked: "Second brother, why are you back at this time? Didn''t you say you were going to Fucheng for winter training? If you perform meritorious service, you can do it again. Promotion, you dont want to be promoted?


    Mr. Lin was most concerned about whether her second son could be promoted, and she kept asking.


    Lin Leniang also ran over and asked, "Second brother, why are you back? Have you seen Qin Baihu? Today my mother and I are packing up the New Year''s gifts and preparing to send them to the Qin family tomorrow. Oh, if I please the Qin family''s grandfather, I will definitely I can sessfully marry into the Qin family and be the wife of a hundred households."


    Lin Xiaoqi rushed back all the way. He was tired and scared. He didn''t even have a drink of hot water and was surrounded by them asking questions. He looked at Lin Leniang''s triumphant face, and suddenly became angry in his heart. He pped Lin Leniang twice.


    Lin Leniang was stunned. She didn''t expect Lin Xiaoqi to hit her, and immediately cried: "Mom, second brother hit me, he actually hit me, wuwuwu, I''m not going to live anymore, you have to make the decision for me."


    The Lin family was also confused, wondering why Lin Xiaoqi suddenly hit Lin Leniang.


    Lin Lao Niang ran over to protect Lin Le Niang and shouted at Lin Xiaoqi: "Boss, are you crazy? Why did you beat your sister? Her face was swollen. How can you go to give New Year''s gifts to the Qin family tomorrow? Let your sister pay back How can I please old man Qin and marry into the Qin family to be the wife of a hundred households?"


    "Bah, with her virtues, can Qin Baihu like her? She is such a fool. Do you know that she has done me a terrible job and my position as Xiaoqi is gone!" Lin Xiaoqi was so angry that she said He rushed up and grabbed Lin Leniang and pped her twice again, beating Lin Leniang so hard that she almost fainted.


    Lin Leniang cried loudly, but no one paid attention to her now. They all looked at Lin Xiaoqi and asked: "Second brother, what are you talking about? Your Xiaoqi''s official position is gone? What''s going on? Hey, you bastard, please tell us clearly. !


    Boss Lin was also anxious. He quickly grabbed Lin Xiaoqi and asked: "Second brother, please exin clearly. Why is the position of the good Xiaoqi gone? Doesn''t this mean that he is about to be the general g?"


    Lin Xiaoqi has been flying since he became the chief of the small g. He brags to his family at home that he is very important and will definitely be promoted to the chief g in theing year.


    Sister-inw Lin also said: "Second brother, if your official position as Xiaoqi is gone, how will our family meet people? Wouldn''t this mean that our family will beughed at to death?" How can she go back to her natal family to show off?


    Since her brother-inw was the g officer of the military department, she was very proud in her natal family. Her sisters-inw and cousins-inw all supported her and did not dare to look down on her.


    Lin Xiaoqi looked at his family and suddenly felt sick. Is this his family? Every one of them is really disgusting.


    He remembered what Qin Baihu said to him when he first became Xiaoqi: "Restrict your family members. Our Da Chu emphasizes the continuous sitting system. Many high-ranking officials are dragged down by their families. You If your family members get carried away because you made Xiaoqi and wander around the countryside, then you wont be able to hold the position of Xiaoqi for long.


    Now that Qin Baihu was right, he was indeed implicated by these idiots and lost his position as a small g.


    "Shut the **** up!" He pointed at Lin Leniang and said: "This **** fell in love with Qin Baihu and wanted to marry him, which made Qin Baihu angry, so he took my little g. position."


    She actually put all the fault on Lin Leniang.


    "What? Qin Baihu took away your official position because your sister wanted to marry him? How could he do this? He was seeking revenge for his personal vengeance! No, our family has to go find him and ask him for an exnation." Mrs. Lin Very angry, he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Sister-inw Lin was even angrier than she was, and stood beside her: "Qin Baihu is fascinated by the girl from the Gu family, and his heart is towards her. He doesn''t want to think about it. The girl from the Gu family looks like a fairy, and she is someone he can live a steady life with." If you meet a noble young master and be his concubine, our wife, Le Niang, is the right one for him."


    You Erxi and the other two, who secretly followed Lin Xiaoqi back, turned cold after hearing this.


    Who are the Lin family? The girl from the Gu family helps the Lin family by collecting aphids from the Lin family so that the Lin family can live a life without worries about food and clothing. The Lin family actually insults her behind her back. They are really a bunch of ignorant white-eyed wolves.


    Master said, no one can say a bad word about the Gu family girl!


    You Erxi stood up, put his fingers into his mouth, and blew a coded whistle used by the soldiers at the military station tomunicate.


    ~!


    Two long and one short means warning.


    Lin Xiaoqi heard the warning whistle, and a chill came up his back. He rushed out of the house and looked around. He saw a person standing next to a haystack not far away.


    Lin Xiaoqi turned pale with fright, knowing that You An''s words were not just words, but the threat was still there.


    "Brother-inw, what are you looking at? Hurry up and pack up. Let''s go find Qin Baihu to reason with us. If Qin Baihu insists on protecting that fox named Gu, we will go to the Yamen!" Sister-inw Lin is a poisonous person! Yes, he sneered and said: "Oh, as long as the county magistrate is angry, Qin Sang can''t do anything."


    He said arrogantly: "Isn''t the girl from the Gu family relying on her good looks to charm Qin Baihu? Let''s talk more about the girl from the Gu family. It''s best to let the county magistrate take a fancy to her and drag her to the mansion for sex. Fang girl, she has never been sessful in her whole life..."


    Before he could say the word "", Lin Xiaoqi grabbed his arm, opened his bow left and right, and pped him hard several times.


    "Ah!" Sister-inw Lin screamed, and when she reacted, she started beating Lin Xiaoqi with howls, but as a woman, she was no match for Lin Xiaoqi.


    With a bang, Lin Xiaoqi knocked him down directly.

 Chapter 741: Be a second roommate

    Chapter 741: Be a second roommate


    Chapter 741 Being a second wife


    Sister-inw Lin hit the ground hard and yelled at Lin: "You worthless bitch, are you a dead person? Look at me being beaten by your brother without fighting back!"


    Lin Da came back to his senses, stared at Lin Xiaoqi with tears in his eyes, picked up the hatchet ced behind the door and shed at Lin Xiaoqi: "Lin Er, you son of a bitch, you dare to hit my wife, I will chop you up !


    Lin Xiaoqi''s skills were pretty good. He grabbed the de with his bare hands, then grabbed Lin Da''s hand and twisted it. He raised his foot and kicked Lin Da down to the ground.


    Seeing that her man had also been beaten, Sister-inw Lin was sitting on the ground and rolling around: "Oh, God, open your eyes and look at this Lin Laoer who has killed a thousand swords. Not only did he beat his sister-inw, he also beat his eldest brother. They all have to be killed."


    He faced Lin Dadao without fear of death and said, "Your brother just touched me when he pushed me!"


    Lin Xiaoqi was shocked and cursed: "You vicious woman, don''t spit on others? No one wants to touch you. You are dirty every day. You don''t take a bath for half a month. There is a stink when you are near you."


    "Bah, I''m nderous? Don''t think I don''t know about you, kid. You''ve been looking at me wrong since the first day I came in. You''ve been looking at my **** and butt. How dare you say you don''t care about me? "


    Sister-inw Lin covered her face and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, daddy, you must not be weak. If you are weak, what status will our husband and wife have in the family? You are the eldest son, and everything in this family should be yours." "


    Lin Da was already confused. He didn''t expect that his wife would say such a thing. What on earth did this stinky **** want to do? Do you really want to break up with your second brother?


    Lin Xiaoqi looked at his brother-inw and felt chilled. He pointed at his sister-inw and asked Lin Da: "Brother, do you also believe this woman''s lies?"


    Lin Da avoided his eyes and did not answer immediately. Instead, he asked Lin Xiaoqi: "Second brother, tell me honestly, is your position as Xiaoqi really gone? You didn''t do anything wrong. Just because our Le Niang wants to If you want to marry Qin Baihu, Qin Baihu wont take your official position away, right?


    Lin Xiaoqi was not really a fool if Qin Sang liked him and made him Xiaoqi. Heughed softly when he heard Lin Da''s words.


    Lin Da saw that he was still smiling. Although his smile was very charming, he still continued to ask: "Second brother, don''tugh. This matter is rted to our family''s ie. It is a big deal. Please tell me that Xiaoqi''s position is still there." No?"


    "Ie? It''s really for money." Lin Xiaoqi finally saw the group of people in the family clearly. He wiped his face and looked at Mrs. Lin: "Mom, if you don''t want our whole family to die silently, we should separate our families. "


    If Qin Baihu dares to reveal to him that he has raised a child in private, he will dare to attack him. And even if he reveals the fact that Qin Baihu has raised a child, the adults in the Yamen will not care about it.


    The person was bought with money from hundreds of households in Qin. How should the Yamen take care of it?


    Unless he has evidence to prove that You An wanted to kill him, but he has no evidence at all and is just one-sided, who will believe it?


    After meeting You An and the others, Lin Xiaoqi already understood that he could not go against them. He was not their opponent and could only listen to them.


    "Separate the family!" Lin Lao Niang screamed, ran over and grabbed his hand and said: "The second brother can''t separate the family. You haven''t gotten married yet, your sister hasn''t married yet, and you still have to raise grandchildren for your brothers. .


    He ran over and beat Sister-inw Lin again: "It''s you, a bitch, who turned my two sons against each other. I''ll beat you to death."


    Mrs. Lin was a daredevil. She grabbed Sister-inw Lin''s hair and scratched, scratched and beat her until there was no good piece of flesh on her face. Sister-inw Lin''s son and daughter were so frightened that they cried loudly, but they did not dare toe out. Instead, they hid in the room, holding the door open and looking out.


    Mrs. Lin immediately begged: "Second brother, for the sake of your nephew and niece, please forgive your sister-inw for once... Your brother doesn''t care about money, he is afraid that you will have no work and it will be difficult for you to marry me in the future."


    He added: "Don''t you like shopkeeper Fang''s daughter? Don''t worry, our family has made money selling aphids, and my mother will go to Fang''s house to propose marriage to you in the next year."


    Lin Xiaoqi was extremely disappointed: "Mom, my errand is gone."


    Then before Mrs. Lin called out, she said: "My name was not included in the winter training. I was not convinced, so I followed him secretly. I even made a fuss about breaking into the camp. I was caught by Qin Baihu, and I was punished for leaving the military camp without permission." , I have been kicked out of the military headquarters. Now I am not a gmander, not even a soldier."


    "Boss, what are you talking about? Is this true?" Lin Lao Niang looked at Lin Xiaoqi nkly, and immediately cried when he nodded: "Oh, my God, why did this happen to me?" Son, what are you going to do next? How about we go to Qin Baihu and say that our family knows it was wrong and will not marry Le Niang to him again. If he doesn''t dislike it, just let Le Niang be his second wife. .


    Lin Xiaoqi''s eyes widened in shock and he looked at his mother in disbelief: "Mom, how could you say such a thing? Qin Baihu doesn''t like Le Niang at all. He doesn''t even want to talk to our family, how can he marry Le Niang? Second bedroom?


    Crazy, everyone in his family is crazy. No wonder Qin Baihu made up his mind to kick him out of the military department. With such a family, no matter how talented he was, no matter how big an official he became in the future, he would eventually be dragged to death by them.


    When Lin Leniang heard this, she ignored the pain of being beaten before and asked: "Second brother, tell me, is it Qin Baihu who was instigated by that **** Gu Xiaoyu? It must be her, such a bitch, she was so hypocriticalst time She said she didn''t like Qin Baihu and asked me to confess to Qin Baihu."


    She came here because she wanted to express her feelings, but she was unlucky and fell ill. The illness was so mysterious that she still feels ufortable when she thinks about it.


    Lin Xiaoqi said: "Lin Leniang, please go to the water tank and take a picture. With your virtue, can Qin Baihu think highly of you?"


    Lin Leniang cried when he said that, and yelled: "I didn''t care about Xiaoyu''s good looks, but my second brother was happy for me to marry Qin Baihu before, and he also said that Qin Baihu would be a general in the future. I am suitable to be a general''s wife, so I was asked to meet Qin Baihu. Now you say that I am not worthy of Qin Baihu, second brother, you bastard!"


    When Lin Xiaoqi was scolded, he did not hit Lin Leniang again, but said: "I was really obsessed with it before. Seeing that Qin Baihu might be a general in the future, I wanted to marry you to him so that I could get rich with him. But I was wrong. Now, a good young man from Qin Baihu who is attracted by Deputy General Lan and the others can be at our mercy?"


    The people raised by Qin Baihu are outside now. If his family dares to disobey again, they will die at any time.


    Lin Xiaoqi: "Le Niang, please give up. Qin Baihu doesn''t like you, and you won''t end well if you get involved. Think about Fang Haitang from Daxing Town, what kind of reputation does he have after being scolded by Qin Baihu in public? Its all gone, and now Im engaged to a young man named Tian from the same vige, and Ill be getting married soon.


    "You should quickly find someone to marry. Wu Da from the cksmith shop in the town is very good and very enthusiastic about you. Before the news about my position as g leader being taken away has spread, hurry up and get engaged to Wu Da. How about you?" You can marry in the town, otherwise you can only marry in the country and farm."

 Chapter 742: madness

    Chapter 742: madness


    Chapter 742 Stupidity


    Lin Leniang copsed and cried: "You came up with the idea for me, and you took me to see Qin Baihu. It was a good idea at the beginning, why did it suddenly change? I won''t marry Wu Da, I won''t marry!" He helps his father cksmith every day, and he is covered in stinky sweat and smells terrible. I am Lord Xiaoqi''s biological sister, and I am considered ady from an official family. I don''t want to marry him!"


    He sneered and said cruelly: "I will go find Qin Baihu now. If he looks at me seriously, he will definitely like me and take me in as his second wife!"


    Lin Leniang was the only girl in the family and was spoiled. She ran out as soon as she finished speaking. Lin Xiaoqi was confused even if he tried to stop her.


    There was a bang and she suddenly fell down at the door of her courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoqi was shocked. Knowing that it was You An''s group who did it, he immediately called Mrs. Lin: "Mom, Le Niang has fainted, take her back quickly."


    "Le Niang, Le Niang, my son, what''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Lin cried as she carried Lin Leniang into the house and pinched her.


    Finally, Lin Leniang was able to wake up, but she was stubborn and struggled to run out to find Qin Baihu.


    Lin Xiaoqi was so frightened that his liver and galldder split. He knocked out Lin Leniang with a knife and said to Lin Lao Niang: "Mom, Le Niang is stunned. Let her be locked up at home for a while. After I have settled the marriage with the Wu family, I will take her to the house again." Release it."


    Mrs. Lin was so confused that she grabbed Lin Xiaoqi''s hand and said, "Second brother, do you really want to marry Le Niang to the Wu family? Although the Wu family runs a shop in the town, Qin Baihu will be a general in the future. , the generals second wife is also a wife, if you dont marry, it will be for nothing.


    "Mom, how long has it been since you said this? Wake up, your son is no longer from the Military Command, and our family cannot be rted to Qin Baihu!" Lin Xiaoqi roared until his voice almost broke. I still can''t wake up Mrs. Lin.


    Lin Xiaoqi had no choice but to say: "Let''s do this for now. You will know after a while."


    Lin Xiaoqi said, no longer paying attention to the family, went to Mrs. Lin''s house, closed the door, searched out the house deeds,nd deeds,nd deeds, and banknotes, and took them for herself.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Lin saw him entering the house, they closed the door. They became anxious and patted the door: "Second brother, second brother, open the door. What are you doing in there? Come out quickly!"


    But Lin Xiaoqi ignored them, found these things before Lin Da broke in, put them on himself, opened the door with a creak, and said directly: "Brother, let''s split up the family. If you agree to split up, we will share everything in the house equally." .


    "Bah, you, the second oldest, want to share the family property equally with the eldest, what are you dreaming about?" Sister-inw Lin started to act rude again: "I''ll give you the old house, two acres ofnd and three taels of silver, get out."


    He mocked again: "Without Xiao Qi''s position, do you think you can still be the boss in the family? The boss of this family is your eldest brother."


    With a whoosh, Lin Xiaoqi directly pulled out the knife and put it on Sister-inw Lin''s neck: "Ms. Lin Zhu, don''t think that since you are the eldest sister-inw, I won''t dare to kill you. It makes me anxious. Killing you is just a matter of one knife. At that time, I can say that you are the thief, and I will help my eldest brother clean up the house. Your natal family is a bunch of poor people, but if my family gives them three taels of silver, they will not dare to cause trouble."


    As for my eldest brother, do you think he is willing to protect you, or is he willing to wait for you to die before marrying a young girl?


    Lin Xiaoqi looked at Lin Dadao: "Brother, my younger brother has also saved some private money over the years. I can spend the money to buy you a good-looking and young wife."


    When Lin Da heard this, he hesitated and did note over to help Sister-inw Lin immediately.


    When Sister-inw Lin saw this, she couldn''t stop crying: "Oh, my God, I was blind and married you, a beast, and you actually thought of waiting for me to die so that I could marry a young and beautiful girl!" Sister-inw Lin wanted to He went to fight Linda, but she had a knife on her neck and she didn''t dare to move. She could only cry and curse.


    Lin Xiaoqi''s hand exerted force, and the de cut a small wound on Sister-inw Lin''s neck. Sister-inw Lin was so frightened that she copsed to the ground, crying and begging: "Second brother, Second brother, I know I''m wrong. Please take care of me." For the Lin familys sake of having a son and a daughter, dont argue with your sister-inw.


    Her two children also ran out, knelt down and begged Lin Xiaoqi: "Second uncle, second uncle, don''t kill my mother."


    Lin Xiaoqi just wanted to scare Sister-inw Lin and tell her to stop making trouble. It was impossible to kill her in public.


    Lin Xiaoqi did not relent immediately, but said again: "My position as Xiaoqi has been taken away, and I will no longer be a member of the militarymand post. If you don''t want to be retaliated by others, just be honest with me."


    Since he became Xiaoqi, his family members have been very arrogant, and the most arrogant one is Lin Zhu. Everyone in the vige has been offended by her. She even went back to her parents'' home to brag about how she had defrauded several families of their money, saying that she wanted to He offered the girls from those families to be his wives, and deceived those families in circles.


    He knew about this. When he first heard about it, he was very proud. He felt that he was a rich man and girls from all over the country wanted to marry him.


    Now I realize how stupid I was back then!


    If he were smart, he would never end up like this.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, we must be honest, honest." Sister-inw Lin responded quickly, fearing that Lin Xiaoqi would kill her.


    Lin Xiaoqi added: "A person from Qin Baihu who escaped from famine is not an easy person to get along with if he can be a Baihu. Back then, he went to kill water bandits, and I don''t know how many water bandits died in his hands. Now he The wings have hardened and are more powerful than before. If you still dare to plot against him, dont me me for not warning you if you die by then."


    Mrs. Lin trembled when she heard this: "I just said that Qin Baihu cannot marry. He has killed water bandits. Such a person is very evil and cannot be provoked casually."


    Lin Da was still a little unhappy. He really wanted to be Qin Baihu''s brother-inw: "Second brother, at first you said that our Le Niang was more than enough to support Qin Baihu. You also said that the Gu family''s girl was too good-looking, so how about using **** to serve people? They are all concubines. After Qin Baihu marries our Le Niang, let Le Niang go to the Gu family to propose marriage, and then marry the girl from the Gu family to be Qin Baihus concubine, and let Qin Baihu see how happy we are. My mother is so virtuous, why have you changed your tune now?"


    When Lin Xiaoqi heard this, he wanted to p himself twice. It turned out that he was so arrogant before, and he even said such things: "So now I have received retribution. The position of Xiaoqi Commander is gone, and the job of the Division of Soldiers is also lost." Now, brother, do you still want to pluck Qin Baihus beard?


    Lin Da trembled in fear. He didn''t dare to go to Qin Baihu to trouble him, but he felt that he could go to Gu Jinli to trouble him. After all, he was a girl''s family, and they wanted face and reputation. If he made trouble with her, he would definitely behave. obedient.


    Lin Xiaoqi saw through Lin Da''s thoughts and sneered: "I will lose my position as g chief because you offended the Gu family girl. If you dare to trouble her again, will Qin Baihu let you go?!"


    Then he said: "Do you really think that the girl from the Gu family is easy to bully? If she wants to deal with our family, she will not ept our aphids, or directly say that there is a problem with our aphids, so she can report us to the authorities immediately. What do you think? Are you going to squat in the county jail? Her father and eldest brother have dined with Magistrate Zheng."

 Chapter 743: If you dont marry, sell it.

    Chapter 743: If you don''t marry, sell it.


    Chapter 743: Sell it if you dont want to marry


    When Lin Xiaoqi said this, Lin Da was afraid again: "Is there really no other way?"


    Lin Xiaoqi said: "If you want to survive and live a good life, don''t harm the Gu family, and don''t marry Le Niang to Qin Baihu."


    Lin Xiaoqi got tired of talking and said directly: "I''m toozy to argue with you. I''ve told you what''s going on. Let''s separate the families. If you want to die after the separation, go ahead. Anyway, I won''t be hurt anymore. "


    Lin Da''s heart tightened when he heard this, and he said with a smile: "Second brother, it''s almost the Chinese New Year. What do you mean about dividing the family and not dividing the family? Hurry up and give the house deed,nd deed and money to our mother. After the New Year, Say it again."


    Lin Da was afraid that Lin Xiaoqi would deceive them. If the family really separated, and Lin Xiaoqi continued to work as amander in the army, then his family would not be able to benefit.


    Lin Xiaoqi sneered: "Whatever you want, but before we separate, I have to hold the house deed,nd deed, and money. I paid for these things with my life, and you can only grow aphid grass because of me."


    Lin Xiaoqi ignored them and walked out of the house. He found You Erxi and the others behind the haystacks in the distance and promised, "Don''t worry, my family are all cowards. They don''t dare to cause trouble for Qin Baihu and the Gu girl." .


    Hearing this, You Erxi sneered: "You''d better keep an eye on them and don''t let them do anything stupid again."


    This Lin Xiaoqi is also stupid. He works as a soldier with his master. He should know what his master thinks about the second girl Gu. He dares to scheme against his master and the second girl Gu. He wants to marry his sister to the master. He is really not looking for death.


    "The master only took away your position as a small g because of your love for serving as a soldier under him. Those who are celebrating the New Year, cherish your life now." After You Erxi finished speaking, he said to Lin Xiaoqi waved his hand, indicating that he could get out.


    Lin Xiaoqi suddenly knelt down and said, "Brother, can you help me talk to Qin Baihu and let me continue to go back to the military station? I don''t need to be the gmander, I can just be a soldier."


    You Erxi shook his head: "It''s toote, once you''ve been disloyal a hundred times it won''t matter."


    After saying that, he pulled out the knife and signaled Lin Xiaoqi to leave quickly.


    Lin Xiaoqi returned home in despair, knowing that his job waspletely lost. But in order to survive, he could only do what You Erxi and the others said.


    You Erxi and the others did not leave the Lin family, but continued to keep an eye on the Lin family to prevent the Lin family from being foolish enough to cause trouble for Miss Gu Er.


    Lin Xiaoqi became even more frightened after knowing that they had not left yet. The next day, he went to the cksmith shop in the town to find Wu Da and told him about his marriage to Lin Leniang.


    but


    "I have resigned from my job at the military station and n to go out and do some business. If you want to get married to my family because I am the gmander, I am afraid you will be disappointed."


    Wu Da didn''t mind, he was still ecstatic: "I am already twenty-three, and I had arranged a marriage in my early years, but my wife died before we were married. If your family is willing to marry Le Niang to me, I will treat her well." . As for my parents, I will convince them that as long as Le Niang is strong enough to give birth to a son, it will be fine."


    Although Lin Xiaoqi''s loss of official position will affect the marriage between the two families, his parents care more about having grandchildren.


    After hearing this, Lin Xiaoqi was very satisfied. The Wu family is pretty good, and they are not the kind who hate the poor and love the rich: "It''s almost the Chinese New Year, and it''s toote to get engaged. I''ll wait until after the Lantern Festival to propose marriage to your family."


    "Hey, second uncle, don''t worry, my family will definitely hire an official mediator to make the marriage a smooth one." Wu Da was very happy and wanted to invite Lin Xiaoqi to drink, but Lin Xiaoqi refused: "Let''s drink next time, now we have to rush Let''s go home to buy New Year''s goods." After hearing this, Wu Da did not invite Lin Xiaoqi again, but bought a lot of good gifts for Lin Xiaoqi, and specially bought a pair of silver lcs: "Think of it as a New Year''s gift for Le Niang, and also invite my second brother. Help pass it on to Le Niang."


    Lin Xiaoqi looked at the pair of silver lcs. Although they were made of silver, they were heavy in weight: "Sure, don''t worry, I will definitely give them to Le Niang."


    But after arriving home, Lin Leniang made a fuss and smashed the silver lc: "Bah, he can''t even afford a pair of gold lcs as a gift, and he still wants me, Lin Leniang, to marry him. What a great idea!"


    With a bang, Lin Xiaoqi pped Lin Leniang: "Be engaged to the Wu family honestly, marry Wu Da, and live a happy life. If you dare to make trouble again, I will sell you to Jiangnan as a ve."


    Sister-inw Lin''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She heard that girls in Jiangnan Flower House and Huafang were given high prices.


    Sister-inw Lin''s eyes immediately looked at Lin Leniang, looking her up and down.


    Hmm, it looks pretty good and is considered a flower in the vige. If sold to Jiangnan Flower House, it would be worth at least twenty taels of silver.


    Lin Xiaoqi looked at Sister-inw Lin looking at Lin Leniang with disgust. Why did the eldest brother marry such a vicious woman? It''s also because his family was too poor and couldn''t afford much betrothal gift, so he married Lin Zhu.


    Lin Leniang was shocked when she heard that Lin Xiaoqi was going to sell her. After she came to her senses, she sobbed: "No way, how could the second brother sell me?"


    "Oh, my position as g leader is gone. I need money to start a business. Do you think I will sell you to raise money?" Lin Xiaoqi didn''t like her. She pointed to the door of the courtyard and said, "The girls in the vige are selling girls again." Not once or twice, Lin Jinhua and Lin Hongye have been sold. Do you think you are some kind of wealthydy? I cant sell you yet? Ask Lin Zhu, if she wants to sell you for money? "


    Lin Leniang immediately looked at Lin Zhu and asked angrily: "Sister-inw, do you want to sell me for money?"


    Lin Leniang is really not very smart. Judging from the way Sister-inw Lin looked at her earlier, there is no need to ask.


    Sister-inw Lin said: "Le Niang, your second brother is not happy because he lost his job. If, if he really sells you, don''t me him."


    With these words, not only did he admit that he wanted to sell Lin Leniang for money, but he also med Lin Xiaoqi for everything. She is really a good sister-inw!


    Lin Xiaoqi was about to vomit, and she deeply hated herself. Why did Lard fool her into plotting against Qin Baihu? Ended up like this.


    He hardened his heart and said to Lin Leniang: "I will give you two options. One is to marry Wu Da and live a good life with Wu Da. The other is to sell him to Jiangnan and be a ve in the future. If you are not lucky, you may have to live a good life with Wu Da." Go into the building."


    When Lin Leniang heard that she was about to enter the building, she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to make any more noise. She just threw herself into Lin''s arms and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, mother, what should I do?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "Good girl, don''t cry. The Wu family is in the town and has a shop. This marriage is not bad. In the past, when there was no Qin Baihu, you thought the Wu family was quite good."


    "But now that Qin Baihu is here, how can the Wu familypare with Qin Baihu? Qin Baihu will be a general in the future." Lin Leniang cried so hard that she begged Mrs. Lin: "Mother, mother, please help me. You will also enjoy happiness if I marry Qin Baihu."


    Lao Niang Lin did not agree. The second brother had already told himst night that Mrs. Lin Zhu had a bad heart and that he would support her in her old age in the future. If she wants to have a better life in the second half of her life, she must help him take care of Le Niang and marry her to the Wu family.

 Chapter 744: Haunted by evil spirits?

    Chapter 744: Haunted by evil spirits?


    "Don''t think about Qin Baihu. You have also met the second girl of the Gu family. She is much prettier than you. If Qin Baihu has her, will he look at you?" Lin Lao Niang said: "Don''t do this with me. No, Im waiting to get married at home. If something urgent happens to Gu Xiaoyu, it will be bad if she doesnt ept our aphids."


    No matter how much Lin Leniang cried, Lin Xiaoqi never let go. Lin Leniang thought about running away, but every time she ran away, she would suddenly faint and have countless bumps on her head. It was so painful that she never dared to run away again. .


    Its just that she secretly gave Mrs. Lin copper coins and asked her to go to Qin Baihu, saying that Qin Baihu must have feelings for her. As long as Qin Baihu knew about her difficulties at home, he would ride a horse to save her like a hero!


    As long as she can marry Qin Baihu, she will definitely help her sister-inw''s family in the future.


    Sister-inw Lin is greedy and wants all the benefits. She ran out secretly and wanted to go to the military headquarters to find Qin Baihu. But like Lin Leniang, she was knocked unconscious for no reason as soon as she left the hospital.


    After being beaten three times, Sister-inw Lin directly ced the incense table and begged God: "God, I know you are wrong. I beg you to be noble and don''t kill me."


    Being knocked unconscious three times for no reason at first nce, it seemed that it was not something done by humans. He was either haunted by evil spirits or punished by God.


    Sister-inw Lin is afraid of ghosts, so she doesnt want to admit that she is haunted by evil spirits. Instead, she thinks that God doesnt want her to do bad things, so she brings disaster.


    Sister-inw Lin prayed three times a day at home, and finally nothing happened again.


    Seeing that she believed this, Lin Xiaoqi threatened her: "Sister-inw, God is watching. Qin Baihu is the reincarnation of the general star. He is a person protected by God. If you plot against him, he doesn''t even need to take action. God will take care of you directly. You are going to bring disaster to your natal family."


    Sister-inw Lin screamed in fright and fainted.


    "My mother''s child, my mother''s child!" Lin Da hurriedly pinched Mrs. Lin''s middle, until it started to bleed. Only then did she wake up.


    After waking up, Sister-inw Lin immediately swore to God: "God, I know I was wrong. I will be a good person from now on and will not plot against Qin Baihu and the second girl of the Gu family. Please don''t bring disaster to my natal family."


    The idea of being descended to Lin Er, let Lin Le Niang''s idea of marrying Qin Baihu was the first to go, and at most she was an aplice.


    You Erxi and the others saw that Sister-inw Lin was honest and did not knock her out any more. However, they would follow the Lin family as soon as they went out to prevent the Lin family from causing trouble to the Gu family.


    Gu Jinli didn''t know about the Lin family''s affairs. She had already returned home and told her family what happened to the Xia family.


    The third grandmas eyes widened when she heard this: Xia, Mr. Hey, why is the person named Xia so vicious?"


    She had lived her whole life and thought she had seen enough evil people, but she did not expect that Xia Gu was worse than all the evil people she had seen put together.


    "Mr. Lu is better than Xia Gu, how can he be so bad." The third grandma said and asked Brother Cheng: "Fortunately, our Brother Cheng did not continue to study with him, but with Mr. Ouyang, otherwise we still wouldn''t know What are you going to teach our Brother Cheng to be like?"


    Then he asked in panic: "Brother An, Xiaoyu, the reputation of Xia is bad, will it affect our brother Cheng? Brother Cheng will have to take the imperial examination in the future, what will happen if his reputation is affected by Xia?" good."


    Speaking of this, Gu Jinan also felt that his family was very lucky to have met Mr. Ouyang Hu: "Third grandmother, don''t worry, as long as Mr. Ouyang is here, Brother Cheng''s reputation will not be affected. Mr. Ouyang is quite famous. He is considered a famous person." Great Confucian. Moreover, Brother Cheng broke off rtions with Xia Gu as early as the winter solstice. Brother Cheng stopped studying with him one month before his ident. He is considered unaware and will not be talked about."


    It seems that they arranged this deliberately in order to set aside a period of time so that Xia Gu''s scandal would not implicate Cheng Geer''s reputation. Brother Cheng also said: "Third Grandma, don''t worry. Everyone knew that I was studying with Grandpa Ouyang as early as after the winter solstice. Xia Gu''s matter will not involve me."


    Just because the eldest brother and second sister wanted to settle ounts with the Xia family, they missed his birthday.


    "Brother, second sister, I''m eight years old." Brother Cheng ran to Gu Jin''an and Gu Jinli and said, smiled at them, bowed and saluted politely: "Thank you, eldest brother and second sister, for taking care of me this year. You must continue to take care of me next year."


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinliughed after hearing this.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are eight years old, why should I take care of you? It''s your turn to take care of us."


    Brother Cheng said confidently: "I am only eight years old, and I am the youngest, and my brothers and sisters are capable, do they need me to take care of them? Or is it that the second sister has no skills and needs me to take care of her? If that''s the case If so, then Brother Cheng will take care of the second sister."


    After saying that, he immediately ran behind Gu Jinan: "Brother, save me."


    Gu Jincheng, if you dare to hurt me, its useless even if you run behind my eldest brother,e out and pinch me in the face!


    "No, I''m eight years old and I''m no longer a child. Second sister, please don''t pinch my face anymore." Brother Cheng avoided Gu Jinli, but in the end he was caught by Gu Jinli and pinched his face several times. famous.


    "It''s okay, little fish." Gu Jinan quickly stopped Gu Jinli. If he pinched him further, Brother Cheng would be in pain: "Take out the birthday gift we brought for Brother Cheng."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli took out a box, which contained a jade inkstone engraved with the rising sun and a jade paperweight engraved with the falcon: "Here, here they are for you."


    Brother Cheng was very happy when he saw these two birthday gifts. The Rising Sun and Fu Ying were both his eldest brother and second sister''s expectations for him.


    "Thank you, brother, thank you second sister." Brother Cheng happily hugged the box and ran back to the room. Not long after, he came out with a piece of embroidery and opened it for them to see: "Brother and second sister, look at this. It''s a birthday gift from my eldest sister, it''s an embroidered portrait of me while I was writing, does it look like it?"


    Gu Jinli looked at the embroidered picture and saw that the person on the embroidered picture was very simr to Brother Cheng. He said seriously: "They are very simr. Our eldest sister is so amazing."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "It''s nothing serious. What happened this time is that my eldest sister has caused trouble for you."


    If it weren''t for her, they wouldn''t have gone to find Xia Gu to settle ounts.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "How is this the eldest sister''s fault? The eldest sister suffered a terrible disaster."


    While he was talking, Third Grandpa came in with the Luo family: "Although it''ste today, Brother Wu still wants toe and apologize to you."


    Luo Wu came back with them, but Gu Jinan didn''t let him enter the Gu family. After the third grandfather said a few words to them before, he went to the Luo family to see Luo Wu.


    Gu Jinan said: "Since you''re apologizing, thene in."


    Luo Wu performed well at the Xia family this time. He was thinking about his eldest sister again, so he coulde to the house to meet her. But it was just a meeting. At this time, Luo Wu wanted to talk about marriage and marry his eldest sister. Luo Wu was just dreaming.

 Chapter 745: Change

    Chapter 745: Change


    Chapter 745 Changes


    Luo Wu knew that he had made a mistake. The Gu family was still angry and had no intention of proposing marriage at this time. He just wanted to meet Sister Xiu and confirm that he was still qualified to marry Sister Xiu.


    Mrs. Chu is now very cautious about the Gu family. After entering the Gu family, she was the first to say hello and then pushed Luo Wu: "Kneel down and apologize to your Uncle Dashan''s family. Because of you, your Uncle Dashan''s family has been in trouble for almost two months. "


    Luo Wu knelt down with a plop: "Uncle Dashan, Aunt Dashan, Brother An, Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I won''t be stupid again in the future. If something like this happens again, I will tell you immediately." , I wont hide it in my heart stupidly anymore. If I keep everything in my heart, I wont have to live this day..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just tell me what you n to do in the future?" Gu Jinli''s temper has been strong since she was a child. She directly nned what Luo Wu said: "It''s not my sister''s fault that she is good-looking, but if you want to marry her, you have to If you are capable, your current position as squad leader alone cannot protect her."


    In fact, with her family''s current connections and wealth, she was confident that she could protect Gu Jinxiu as long as no royal rtives came to **** her. But why did she take on this task? Luo Wu is not dead. If he doesn''t want to make progress, she will not marry her eldest sister to him.


    Luo Wudao: "I know that my current abilities are not enough. I will try my best to earn a future for her and earn my abilities to protect her and not let her suffer any more harm."


    Dont talk so early, what if you cant do it? Gu Jinli said almost aggressively: If you cant do it, and my family marries the eldest sister to you, wouldnt it harm her?


    Luo Huiniang listened anxiously beside her: "Xiaoyu, please listen to what my brother has to say first. He will definitely work hard to let Sister Xiu live a good life."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Is my family''s life bad now? Do I need to marry into your family to live a good life? With my eldest sister''s appearance, if she wants to live a good life, she won''t wait for your eldest brother."


    To put it bluntly, her eldest sister just wants Luo Wu''s single-mindedness, which remains the same as before. And all her family wanted was Luo Wu''s knowledge and kindness. He had never asked Luo Wu to have any great abilities.


    Luo Wu also wanted to understand this after this day.


    He looked at Gu Jinxiu and said: "Sister Xiu has always been the only person I want to marry. I know that I am not capable enough. Now I can only treat you with my sincerity, but I hope that I can give you more than one thing in the future." You have a sincere heart and a world that can protect you."


    "Brother, that''s well said!" Luo Huiniang was very moved after hearing this. Gu Jinli also wanted to be moved, but was interrupted by Luo Huiniang, so he should continue watching Luo Wu''s performance.


    Gu Jinli: "Our family still has the same saying, if you want to marry my sister, you have to show your true ability and sincerity."


    Gu Jinxiu was anxious after hearing this, and looked at Gu Jinan, pleading with him with her eyes.


    Gu Jinan:


    He must not have a daughter in the future. Looking at these two sisters in his family is enough to make him tired.


    My family wont be in a hurry to marry my eldest sister. After all, you have to take your time when looking for someone else. You cant rush. Gu Jinan said this against his will.


    Actually, it''s very urgent. His eldest sister will be 19 in half a month, but what can he do? If she didn''t say this, the eldest sister would probably have a hard time for years because she felt sorry for Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu was relieved when he heard this. Although he could not marry Sister Xiu soon, the Gu family would not tell Sister Xiu to outsiders easily. What An Geer actually meant was that the Gu family would wait for him.


    Father Luo and Mrs. Chu also breathed a sigh of relief. Mrs. Chu said: "Brother An, thank you."


    Then he said to Gu Dashan and Cui: "Brother Dashan, brothers and sisters, thank you for giving my family a chance." Generally, An Ge''er and Xiaoyu make the final decision on matters in the Gu family, but Dashan and Ms. Cui are Xiu Jie''er. Parents, you should thank them. If they hadn''t liked Brother Wu and wanted to find a man who knew Sister Xiu''s family well, Brother An and Xiaoyu would have kicked Brother Wu out of the list of candidates for Sister Xiu''s husband.


    Gu Dashan said: "Whatever Sister-inw Luo said, Brother Wu was also harmed by Xia Gu. He has always been an excellent child."


    Ms. Cui also nodded and said: "Da Shan is right, except for Brother Wu..." She could not find anyone who was better to Sister Xiu.


    But Mrs. Cui didn''t say this. If she had said it, Xiaoyu would be angry again.


    Since Xiaoyu and An Geer want to teach Wu Geer a lesson, then she and Dashan should cooperate. Anyway, An Geer and Xiaoyu won''t make too much trouble.


    Gu Jinxiu was not in a hurry to get married, so she felt relieved after hearing this. However, during this period of time, she has also thought a lot. She feels that she is too weak and cannot take on things. She must change her behavior, otherwise she will not be able to protect her children when she gets married.


    Gu Jinxiu trembled when she thought of Ms. Cui and the days when she was beaten severely by the old Gu family... No, she couldn''t go on like this. In order to protect her child, she had to live a strong life like a little fish.


    Luo Wu was the first to notice her trembling body. He felt nervous and asked quickly: "Sister Xiu, what''s wrong with you? But what happened?"


    The room was very warm. She couldn''t be shivering because of the cold. She must have thought of something scary.


    "I''m fine." Gu Jinxiuforted Luo Wu with a smile, then looked at Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, eldest sister has a few words to say."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sister, you can say whatever you want. We are all our own people here."


    Luo Huiniang was very happy when she said this. She ran over and held her arm and said, "Yes, our two families are not outsiders, we are our own people."


    Gu Jinli nced at her... Girl, you worked really hard to marry my sister as your sister-inw.


    Seeing her look, Luo Huiniang smiled happily at her and said in a low voice: "My brother said you brought back a lot of things. I will sleep at your house tonight so I can see the good things you brought back."


    Gu Jinli refused: "No, I have to whisper to my eldest sister tonight, and you cane and sleep again tomorrow night. But you can take your gift back with you when you go backter. I bought a gift for you."


    Luo Huiniang was a little disappointed after hearing the first half of the sentence, but she was happy after hearing the second half: "Okay."


    After finishing speaking, he did not dare to speak anymore, but left it to Gu Jinxiu to speak.


    Gu Jinxiu stood up, bowed to the adults of the two families, and said, "I was trembling just now because I thought of what happened in my hometown. I won''t go into detail about what happened in the past. I just want to say one thing. Then Its just that a weak woman cannot protect her child.


    After saying this, she walked up to Mrs. Cui, held her hand and said: "Mom, my daughter is not talking about you, but she doesn''t want to live a weak life anymore. I have often thought during this time, if I could be like Xiaoyu If you are capable like that, won''t you have so many troubles?"

 Chapter 746: Lie down and shoot

    Chapter 746: Lie down and shoot


    Chapter 746: Lie on the gun


    Luo Wudao: "Sister Xiu, you don''t have to think so. You are very good, much better than Xiaoyu. You are sensible, can cook, and can make money doing embroidery, which these little fish can''t do."


    Gu Jinli:


    This feeling of lying down with a gun.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "I know, but I say this because I want to live a more rxed life in the future. I don''t mean to belittle myself. I just want to be more fierce so that I can protect my children in the future. "


    She is a girl after all. Although she had the courage to say such words, she was said to Luo Wu, which still made her blush.


    She calmed down and said: "I''ve thought about it, I want to make some changes. At least I can''t be too weak. I have to be able to bear it when something happens, protect my children, and be able to do it when I''m alone at home. If you can support your family, you won''t be bullied."


    Mrs. Chu cried when she heard this. Sister Xiu was able to do this for Brother Wu. She was no worse than her. Having such a daughter-inw is a blessing gained from her previous life.


    Mrs. Cui shed tears when she heard this. She held Gu Jinxiu''s hand tightly and said, "Sister Xiu, I''m very happy that you can say that. My mother has always felt that she was too weak and made you suffer a lot when you were young. It''s so bad that I am as timid and weak as my mother. Now you can understand that there is a big stone missing from my mother''s heart."


    She raised her hand to caress Gu Jinxiu''s face and said with a smile: "My son, you can be as fierce as Xiaoyu. The stronger you are, the less you will be bullied."


    Shooss, Gu Jinli was shot again.


    She is depressed. Is she so fierce? Brother Qin said that she is gentle and cute, and the best girl in the world.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and wiped Mrs. Cui''s tears: "Mom, don''t cry. I know that you are always worried about me the most, fearing that I will be bullied after I get married. Don''t worry, I can knock Zhan Er out even if you don''t have it in the future. Protect, I can also protect myself.


    Ms. Cui nodded: "My mother feels more relieved after hearing what you said."


    Although Xiaoyu looks very good, she is not worried about Xiaoyu, because Xiaoyu has been capable since he was a child and can protect himself.


    Since Brother An and Brother Cheng are boys, she doesn''t have to worry too much. What she has always been most worried about is her eldest daughter. She is afraid that her life will be bad and she will not be able to save herself if something bad happens.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled andforted Ms. Cui for a few words, then looked at Luo Wu and said, "Brother Luo Wu, let''s work together and change our temperaments. We will definitely be fine in the future."


    Mom and dad can live a good life, and so can she and Brother Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu''s eyes turned red when he heard this. He had always wanted to protect her under his wings, but now he realized that what she wanted was to build a family with him.


    He held it in for a long time, but still couldn''t hold it back. He covered his face and shed tears silently. But he quickly stopped his tears, wiped his face, and talked about his family''s business with the **** agency: "My father has already taken over the county seat." The **** bureau has ordered me. I have to go on a business trip tomorrow and stop by the **** bureau. From now on, I will run between the county government and the **** bureau."


    He was afraid that Gu Jinxiu would worry about him, so he looked at her and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be too tired."


    When they went to Jinling to seek revenge on the Xia family, Luo''s father had already taken the family''s savings to seize the county security bureau, which saved Uncle Mao''s life.


    If it weren''t for the Luojia Panxia Escort Bureau, Uncle Mao and the others would have no way of supporting their family.


    The former owner of the Escort Agency was also very happy. They rushed back to their hometown to celebrate the New Year. They were able to sell the Escort Agency before the New Year. It was a big deal and they didn''t have to look for a buyer after the New Year.


    But it costs a lot of money to open an **** agency that has been running for decades. The Luo family has almost spent all their savings in the past three years. If they want to open an **** agencyter this year, they will probably need to borrow money.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Well, Brother Luo Wu, just go ahead and do it. Don''t worry about me." But the third grandmother was very worried and asked Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, do you want to be a escort? Isn''t that very dangerous? No, no, no, Its better to stop being an **** and think about other ways of making a living.


    Brother Wu is not married yet and has no queen. What should he do if something happens to him when he goes out as a escort?


    Luo Wudao: "Don''t worry, I only run the **** agency and take jobs for the **** agency. I don''t know how to act as an **** myself. I have to work as an errand in the Yamen, so I don''t have time to act as an escort."


    After hearing this, the third grandma still felt that this was a bit dangerous.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandma, it''s good for Brother Luo Wu''s family to have a bodyguard bureau. If some of our families have a bodyguard bureau when we are escaping, we won''t have to worry about evil people killing people."


    The grain tax and poll tax have increased every year in the past three years. If it weren''t for the aphid grass growing in Dafeng Vige, it is estimated that at least a few men in the vige would have died.


    And Da Chu has been severely weakened by two years of drought in the northwest. Now it is plundering the flesh and blood of the south. This scraping is severe. If there is another natural disaster, chaos will definitely break out again. There is a very good **** agency, and you can travel around. If something happens to Da Chu, there will be escorts to help protect him and escape.


    The third grandma and the others were most afraid of encountering evil people killing people. After hearing her words, they hurriedly said: "What Xiaoyu said is that it is good to open an **** agency."


    He then said to Luo Wu: "Then you can manage it well. If you don''t have enough money, just tell us. We two old men have saved some money and can give you emergency supplies."


    Luo Wu nodded: "Hey, don''t worry, if we really run out of money, our family will definitely tell us."


    Seeing that they had finished talking, Third Grandpa said to Luo Wu: "Get up and go back. It''s gettingte. You just came back. You have to go to work tomorrow. You can''t sleep well."


    "Hey." Luo Wu stood up and nced at Gu Jinxiu. When he saw her smiling at him, his heart instantly warmed up and all the fatigue on his body disappeared.


    He took out a box and handed it to Gu Jinxiu: "I bought it from Jinling."


    Although he was looking for revenge on Xia Gu, during the three days when Xia Gu was unconscious, he followed An Geer and Xiaoyu to Jinling to buy many things for everyone, and specially picked a gift for Sister Xiu.


    Gu Jinxiu did not refuse, but epted his gift.


    Luo Wu was even happier... Although the Gu family did not immediately agree to his marriage to Sister Xiu, it now seemed that as long as he didn''t act stupid, the marriage was a certainty.


    "The things in this box are for your family. You can take them back." Gu Jinli gave Luo Huiniang a box before she left.


    Luo Huiniang''s eyes lit up when she saw that the box was as big as a small coffee table. She quickly picked it up and called to her parents and eldest brother: "Let''s go home quickly to see the gifts."


    Father Luo and Mr. Chu shook their heads when they saw her being so happy that she couldn''t keep her head straight?


    However, Mrs. Chu still went over to help Luo Huiniang carry the box: "It''s quite heavy. I must have bought a lot of good things."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s just some practical gadgets. Mother Robo will find out when she gets home."


    Hearing this, Mr. Chu didnt ask any more questions. After greeting Mr. Gu Dashan and Ms. Cui, the family carried the box and torches and went home.

 Chapter 747: Shameless

    Chapter 747: Shameless


    After the Luo Wu family returned, the third grandfather and the third grandmother also went to bed, leaving time for Gu Dashan and his wife to talk to the children.


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli talked about some things about the Xia family, and said: "Guanzhu Hu felt guilty. In order topensate our family, he gave us some gold and silver, and we hid it."


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui did not ask how much gold and silver there was, but said worriedly: "Xia Gu is not a good person. Is his family''s money from a legitimate source? If it is not legitimate, it may not be good for our family to take it."


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, don''t worry, a lot of the Xia family''s money was given by the first Huyun Temple owner. The Xia family is half a ve of Huyun Temple. As the current owner of Huyun Temple, Hu Guanzhu will give his own money." We were given things aspensation, nothing happened at all.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui are timid, so neither brother nor sister told them about the Lu family.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui felt relieved: "That''s good."


    He also praised Guanzhu Hu: "Guanzhu is really a good person and helps our family in everything."


    Gu Jinli sneered in his heart, if Guanzhu Hu didn''t help, he would be betraying his master.


    Mom and dad, Im so sleepy. Im going to go back to bed first. Gu Jinli yawned: Brother Cheng, my second sister will make you a cake another day.


    In the past three years, she has made a cake for Cheng Geer every time he celebrated his birthday. Although he missed his birthday this year, the cake still had to be made up for.


    "Well, thank you, second sister." Brother Cheng couldn''t bear to bear that Gu Jinli was too tired, and urged: "Second sister, go to bed quickly. When you get up tomorrow morning, you have to go to the pharmaceutical factory to deliver goods."


    On the 22nd and 23rd of the twelfth lunar month, pharmaceutical workshops have to ship out goods for two days in a row. After the goods are shipped, they have a day off during the Lunar New Year, and then make three days of convenient medicines to prepare for shipment after the new year.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, let''s go back to the yard first."


    Speaking, he waved to Gu Dashan and Cui, and followed Gu Jinxiu back to the yard of the two sisters.


    Gu Jinli was really tired and fell asleep quickly.


    Gu Jinan was still pretending that something was wrong. After returning to the two brothers'' yard, he asked Brother Cheng: "Mr. Ouyang hasn''t gone back to celebrate the New Year yet?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "Grandpa Ouyang said that now that Grandma Ouyang is gone, the son at home has long been able to take care of himself. Even the grandchildren are grown up. It will be the same if he doesn''t go back. Besides, the house in the town is very good, and it is far away from Yanfu." The building is close and convenient for eating.


    Aspensation, all the Xia family''s properties in Qingfu Town became the Gu family''s, and Gu Jinan let Ouyang Hu live in the Xia residence in the town. Ouyang Hu quite liked that house, butined that Tingshui Garden was too unrealistic.


    Brother Cheng quietly said to Gu Jinan again: "Grandpa Ouyang wants to eat ham. He has finished eating his ham. Recently he has been scratching his head and wanted to eat it, but he is too embarrassed to ask our family for it."


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this: "Then you didn''t think of a way to send some to Mr. Ouyang?"


    Cheng Geer nodded and said: "I have thought about it. I have prepared two hams and n to send them to Grandpa Ouyang as a New Year''s gift tomorrow. My eldest brother is back. Come with me to give the New Year''s gift tomorrow."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Okay."


    Gu Jinan was also very sleepy. After talking to Brother Cheng for a while, he fell asleep.


    Both brothers and sisters slept soundly and woke up refreshed the next day. Vige Chief He knew that their brother and sister had returned from Jinling, so he brought He Jinsheng over to visit the Gu family early in the morning. When he saw Brother An, he smiled and said: "Brother An is back. I haven''t seen you for a while. He looks handsome again. Much better than my Jin Sheng."


    He Jinsheng was used to his grandfather always praising Brother An for his good looks. He had no reaction when he heard this. He only said to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An is back. Did the trip to Jinling go smoothly?"


    Vige Chief He red at He Jinsheng: "What are you talking about? Who is An Ge''er? He is a man who is surrounded by blessings. How can he not be sessful?"


    Brother Cheng is a little gossip. He pulled Gu Jinan''s sleeve and whispered: "The vige chief has been here many times. I want the eldest brother to take Brother Jin Sheng to see Grandpa Ouyang."


    Gu Jinan understood. No wonder Vige Chief He praised him as soon as he saw him.


    Vige Chief, Brother Jin Sheng, sit down. Have you had breakfast? My family hasnt eaten yet. Lets have some together.


    Vige Chief He knew that Sister Gu Jinli was too old to eat at the same table with people with a foreign surname. He shook his head and said, "No, let your family eat."


    Then he smiled and said: "Actually, I came to you this morning for something. Mr. Ouyang lives in the town. I heard that he is a man with a university education, so I was wondering if I could let him give me some advice. Student. Jin Sheng has not been admitted to the schr examination before. I wonder if he can be on the list this time? If Mr. Ouyang can give him some advice, I think he will have a lot more chances of passing the exam."


    Vige Chief He is also very worried. His familys Jinsheng turned 20 after the Chinese New Year and has not yet been engaged. Previously, he had deliberately wanted to tell Jin Sheng about the girl from his wife''s natal family, or the girl from He Liu''s natal family, but his wife and Okura''s daughter-inw both said that Jin Sheng was a schr and had a good chance of getting into the imperial examination. , he must be matched with a knowledgeable richdy, otherwise Jin Sheng will not be able to help when he bes an official in the future.


    But his family was just a farmer. If Jin Sheng didn''t have the reputation of being a schr, he wouldn''t be able to marry a rich girl. Therefore, the vige chief was afraid that He Jinsheng would fail the exam again and miss the marriage event, so he specially came to ask Gu Jinan to let him take Jin Sheng with him. Go to Mr. Ouyang and ask Mr. Ouyang to give Jin Sheng some advice.


    "So it''s because of this." Gu Jinan has been watching He Jinsheng for three years. He is a trustworthy person. Although the He family has some minor problems, they are honest people who do their duty. It''s no big deal to help them. And the vige chief He The family will also help other families in the vige.


    Seeing him answer the call, Vige Chief He hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, that''s it. What do you think, Brother An?"


    He Jinsheng was very embarrassed and said from the side: "Brother An, you also know my grandfather''s temper. You don''t need to pay attention to him. Just pretend he didn''t say anything."


    "What are you talking about, you brat?" Vige Chief He red at He Jinsheng. Why are you trying to create trouble? The old man is not here for you.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "This matter is not difficult, but I can only tell you a message. Whether Mr. Ouyang can see you and teach you is entirely up to him."


    He Jinsheng was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "That''s natural. I would be very grateful if you could help introduce one or two people. As for whether you can see them or not, it all depends on fate."


    Vige Chief He sneered, life is nothing, he has earned his life, his Jinsheng family is too polite, he should put down his face, be more shameless, and be like him. This shameless move helped the He family with such a big job as Gu''s workshop. Now the entire He family is living a good life.


    Thinking like this, Vige Chief He suddenly blushed. How could he scold himself like this? He''s just thick-skinned and hasn''t done anything bad.


    Vige Chief He praised himself in his heart, and quickly asked Gu Jinan: "Brother An, when do you think you are free, can you ask Mr. Ouyang?"


    Gu Jin''an said: "I''m going to visit Mr. Ouyangter. I can take Brother Jinsheng with me, but Brother Jinsheng has to wait outside first. Mr. Ouyang can only go in after Mr. Ouyang agrees to see him."

 Chapter 748: lucky

    Chapter 748: lucky


    Chapter 748 Good Luck


    Vige Chief He was extremely excited. He didnt expect that An Geer would agree so quickly after he had been worrying about it for a month: Dont worry, An Geer. We all know the rules. Well help you.


    He Jinsheng was so moved that he bowed his head to Brother An and said, "Brother An, thank you. I will definitely keep this kindness in my heart."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Brother Jin Sheng, you don''t have to be like this. We are all from the same vige and we should help each other."


    He Jinsheng was even more moved, and he felt quite guilty when he thought about how his grandfather had made things difficult for Qin Gu Luotian and his family because of the power of the Lu family when they first came to the vige.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Go back and pack quickly, put on the new coat I bought for you, and go see Mr. Ouyang in a decent manner." Vige Chief He said to Gu Jin''an while dragging He Jinsheng home. : "Brother An, please wait for my Jin Sheng, he will be here in a moment."


    He said to Brother Cheng again: "Hey, Brother Cheng is up. He''s a little fatter, like a lucky doll."


    Brother Cheng:


    Your eyesight is no longer good. I have been standing here all this time, and you only see it now?


    Humbling in his heart, he said to Vige Chief He with a smile on his face: "Good morning, Chief, go slowly."


    Vige Chief He said politely: "Hey, you guys stay here, you don''t need to send me off. You don''t need to send me off."


    "...We just stood there and didn''t move a step." Brother Cheng whispered to Gu Jin''an, but Gu Jin''an held his head with a hand: "You can''t say it out loud, just say it calmly, you have to be a good boy. "


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, I''m good o(^0^)o."


    Gu Jinan saw him smiling like a little fox, and startedughing too. He raised his voice and said to Feng Liang: "Lianzi, go to Uncle Dafu''s house and call Brother Dexing. Tell him that we are going to see Mr. Ouyangter. Do you want him?" go?"


    Since He Jinsheng has been brought along, it would be a bad idea not to bring Gu Dexing along.


    Hey, Ill go right away. Feng Lian responded and quickly ran to Gu Dafus house, but when he came back, he came back with a group of people.


    Mrs. Chen was all dressed up, with an eye-catching red silk flower on her head. She held Gu Defa in one hand and Gu Dewang in the other, and said to Gu Jinan at the top of her lungs: "Brother An, Lianzi said you want to bring Brother Xing and Brother Wang." Brother, send me to see Mr. Ouyang. Hey, my aunt knows that you are a good person. If there is any good thing, she will think of my aunt''s house."


    Gu Dewang said: "Mom, Brother Jin''an just called Brother Dexing, not us. Please let us go. Why are we still rushing to work in the workshop?"


    Sister Xiaoyu said that she would give them one hundred cents for a day''s work in a pharmaceutical workshop. That''s one hundred cents. From the holiday to the Chinese New Year, you can earn one or two cents.


    Mr. Chen hates that iron cannot be made into steel: "Bah, what kind of work are you doing? Let me go to the town to meet Mr. Ouyang."


    Ms. Chen is also tired. Why did someone as smart as her give birth to two idiots?


    He scolded Gu Dagui again: "It''s all your father''s fault. If he had been smarter, you two wouldn''t be so stupid. You don''t even know how to get rich people when theye."


    Gu Defa said silently: If we all had the same temper as you, how could we still live like this? No matter how thick the roof is, it will be knocked down by the three of us, mother and son.


    Gu Dexing followed Mrs. Chen, but he never expected that his second aunt would see Feng Liane to his house even while having breakfast at her house, and then run to ask if An Geer was back? As soon as I heard that I was back, I was so excited that I looked like I was going toe over to share things.


    After hearing what Feng Lian said, he didn''t even eat breakfast and dragged Brother Wang and Brother Fa over.


    Gu Jinan has long been ustomed to Chen''s style, as long as Chen''s demands are not excessive.


    "Brother Xing, please walk faster. What''s wrong with your child? The older you get, the softer you be. You are the eldest son and grandson, and you have to protect your younger brother. How can you be so gentle?" Mrs. Chen disliked Gu Dexing''s slow walking and looked at her again. he roared.


    Gu Dexing shook his head helplessly and could only follow... He didn''t like his second aunt before, but when he got older, he thought about the past and realized that his second aunt was actually very good to their brothers and sisters. She did better than many other aunts. At least I really feel sorry for them and will not abuse them in any way.


    "Brother An, I''ll leave Brother Wang and Brother Fa to you. You must take them to meet Mr. Ouyang." Mrs. Chen said, and said enviously: "I don''t know what your family is like. Luck, Mr. Xia just left and a more powerful Mr. Ouyang came. I heard that Mr. Ouyang''s brother is still a high official. Hey, if the northwest is close to here, I really want to go back and see if it is right. There is smokeing out of your grandmas grave.


    Otherwise, how could you be so lucky?


    Cheng Geer smiled and said to Chen: "Auntie, now we have money, if you want to see it, you can take a mule cart back to the northwest ande back after watching it."


    He said something bad again: "It''s just that you have to buy a maid to take home before you leave, otherwise the noble uncle will have no one to take care of him. The wives of rich families will buy maids for their men when they go out."


    Mrs. Chen''s face turned dark: "Brother Cheng, don''t talk nonsense. Auntie just talked casually and never thought about going back to my hometown. You are young and don''t know. There is really nothing good about the poor ce in our hometown in the northwest. It''s either drought or drought." When there is strong wind and sand, ayer of sand will fall on the roof for you. When you sleep at night, the sand will plop off the roof, which is a big deal."


    Brother Cheng doesn''t remember much about these things. He only remembers that he was always beaten and hungry in his hometown. Their little family was very poor. He was so poor that he couldn''t even remember what it felt like to sleep in the bed... It seemed like it wasn''t his mother holding him. When he sleeps, his eldest brother and eldest sister sleep with him in their arms.


    As for the second sister, she is more aggressive. She either quarrels with her grandparents or runs to find food for him every day. When she gets home every night, she throws herself on the straw mat and falls asleep.


    correct!


    There is no bed in his house, only a straw mat, which he uses as a bed when sleeping at night.


    Brother An, we are here, we wont keep you waiting for too long. Vige Chief He came with He Jinsheng who had changed into new clothes.


    Mrs. Chen was very upset when she saw him. Mr. Ouyang was the only one. If he taught He Jinsheng, how could he teach the other three in her family?


    "Brother An, hurry up and let your brother Dexing and the others get in the car first." Mrs. Chen said deliberately, pulling Gu Defa over and letting him get in the car first.


    Gu Dexing was afraid that Mrs. Chen would say something offending again, so he hurriedly said: "Second Aunt, didn''t you say you wanted to see what good things Xiaoyu brought back from Jinling? Go and see it quickly, or wait until Xiaoyu goes to the pharmacy Workshop, you have to wait until tomorrow to see it.


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, I''m going to find Xiaoyu first. Brother Xing, please be more forward-thinking. Don''t be so indifferent. You tter the fat old man when you see him. Why are you so thin-skinned? Compared with fame. , those three faces of you are nothing!"


    Gu Dexing''s face turned red when he was told that, he lowered his head and said, "I know, Second Aunt."


    After saying that, he helped Brother Cheng get on the mule cart. After Brother Wang got on, he got on the mule cart himself.

 Chapter 749: acid

    Chapter 749: acid


    Chapter 749 Acid


    Gu Jinan and He Jinsheng got into the carst. After greeting vige chief He, the third grandmother who was standing at the door to see them off, and Ms. Cui, they asked Zezi to drive to the town.


    Feng Lian followed with another mule cart. This mule cart contained New Year''s gifts for Shang Xiucai''s family, Shangli''s family, and Mr. Ouyang.


    Vige Chief He looked at the two mule carts leaving one after another, and he was really envious. Counting these two mule carts, the Gu family and the Gu''s workshop already had five mule carts, which was really good.


    Gu Jinan did not go straight to the town, but went to Shangjia Vige first and met Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai was very happy to see him. He grabbed Gu Jinan''s hand and went to the study: "Haha, you are finally back. I was worried that you were going to celebrate the New Year outside."


    He asked again: "How is the matter handled?"


    There were so many people here that it was difficult to talk, so Gu Jinan only said: "Everything went well, sir, I''m worried."


    Shang Xiucai nodded and said: "It''s good if everything goes well. Now that you are back, study hard. Although your knowledge is good, it cannot be wasted like this. You must know that there are people outside."


    "Yes, the student has been taught." Gu Jinan bowed deeply to Shang Xiucai. When he raised his head, he suddenly saw a few white hairs growing on Shang Xiucai''s temples. He felt nervous and a little sad.


    Shang Xiucai is younger than his father, but in the past three years, his father has be younger and younger, while Shang Xiucai is gradually showing his age.


    Sir, have you been feeling unwelltely? Gu Jinan asked, Its better not to hide this from the students.


    "Brother Jin''an." When Yuan Yuan heard that their brother wasing, he ran to the study room. When he heard this, he said angrily: "Isn''t he sick? Dad is sick and he still doesn''t take medicine. If Yuan Yuan hadn''t followed My mother watched him take the bitter medicine, and he is still lying in bed."


    Shang Yuanyuan is six years old this year. She is a good-looking, chubby little girl with a round face. She is almost the same as she was three years ago. She still likes to eat.


    Gu Jinan was anxious after hearing this: "How can you, sir, be like a child and not know how to cherish yourself?"


    Shang Xiucai waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s just a small wind chill. In this winter, many people have suffered from wind chill. Now they are better. It doesn''t matter."


    Looking at Yuanyuan again: "Why don''t you quickly salute your brother Jin''an, brother Cheng, brother Dexing, and brother Jinsheng."


    Yuan Yuan is a good boy. He saluted everyone obediently and ran over to ask Gu Jin''an: "Brother Jin''an, is Jinling Mansion fun? What did you bring back? Is there anything for Yuan Yuan?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Jinling Mansion is very prosperous. Your sister Xiaoyu bought you a box of things, including everything for eating and ying. Zezi and Lianzi are moving in, and you can get your own yard backter." .


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zezi and Feng Lian came in each carrying a load of things.


    Yuan Yuan was really happy when he saw so many things. He rushed over and grabbed the load and said, "Ham, ham. Daddy, Brother Jin''an has sent ham to our family."


    Shang Xiucai knew that the price of ham was quite expensive. He could sell it for nearly 2,000 taels of silver at Yanfu Tower alone. I heard that those who bought the ham were all big businessmen. If they wanted to take the ham to Jiangnan, Beijing and other ces for auction, the price would only be more expensive, at least three thousand taels.


    "How can you give such an expensive thing? I gave it to you during the winter solstice and haven''t eaten it yet. Take these two pieces back and sell them for money." Shang Xiucai was reluctant to eat something worth thousands of taels of silver.


    Gu Jinan said: "Sir, please ept it. This is the student''s wish. Besides, the cost of this ham is not expensive. What is expensive is time. Every year when Xiaoyu makes ham, he will make an extra batch to give away. This batch Its just a gift, sir, dont feel bad.


    Sister Xiaoyu is so good! Yuan Yuan liked Gu Jinli the most, and quickly praised Gu Jinli: Sister Xiaoyu is so considerate every time she does things, and my mother asked me to learn from sister Xiaoyu.


    He asked again: "When will Sister Xiaoyu be free? Will shee to town to y during the Lantern Festival this year?"


    Gu Jinan replied: "Recently, the pharmaceutical workshop has to ship out goods for two days in a row. After the goods are shipped, she has to calcte wages, distribute money, and give out New Year gifts to everyone. She will be busy until the New Year. She loves to be lively, and the Lantern Festival should be Wille to town."


    Shang Yuanyuan was a little disappointed when he heard this: "I thought Sister Xiaoyu woulde back to see her, but I didn''t expect her to be so busy." Cheng Ge''er said: "You can go to the pharmaceutical workshop to help make medicine. Second Sister likes it best. Workers who dont need money.


    Shang Yuanyuans eyes lit up and he really wanted to go.


    Shang Xiucai smiled and patted her on the head and said, "Don''t go and cause trouble to your sister Xiaoyu. The pharmaceutical workshop is already so busy. She will have to take care of you while you are gone."


    Yuan Yuan was not happy after hearing this, but she knew that her father was right, so she could only nod and said: "Okay."


    However, after seeing so many things, he happily greeted Ah Jiu and Tao Zi: "Take it to my parents'' yard. I want to look at the gifts with my mother."


    Hey. Taozi responded, picked up a load of gifts with Ah Jiu, and left the study to go to the backyard.


    Yuan Yuan was very well-behaved, and before leaving, he saluted Gu Jinan and the others.


    Shang Xiucai looked at her running away happily, with worry in his eyes besides kindness.


    Gu Jinan saw this and became more determined to worship Shang Xiucai as his teacher... In the past two years, Shang Xiucai felt that his husband and wife were getting older and there were no sons at home, so he was worried that Yuanyuan would be bullied by her husband''s family when she married in the future.


    "How are you, sir?" Gu Jinan sat down and asked, "If you are in good spirits,e with us to see Mr. Ouyang. I just came back and I have to go see his old man."


    Shang Xiucai has not been out since he recovered from the cold. He thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Because of Cheng Geer''s rtionship, he also met Mr. Ouyang and really admired his knowledge.


    Brother Cheng is lucky enough to be taught by him in his previous life. Brother Cheng must learn from Mr. Ouyang well.


    Brother Cheng smiled and nodded: "Uncle Shang, don''t worry, I will definitely study hard."


    He ran over to the schr again and said, "Uncle Shang, let''s go."


    Shang Xiucai got up and everyone went to the town together.


    The Xia residence in the town has now be the residence of Mr. Ouyang, and the Xia residence que has been taken down.


    Brother Dexing and Brother Jinsheng, please wait outside while we go in first and call you after asking Mr. Ouyang. After Gu Jinan got off the mule cart, he said to the four of them, Gu Dexing, who were sitting on the mule cart.


    Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng said slightly uneasily: "Hey, you go in first, we will wait outside."


    Gu Jinan nodded and asked Feng Lian to apany him outside. Zezi took the New Year gift and entered the house.


    Mr. Ouyang was sitting in the flower hall of Tingshui Garden. He looked at Tingshui Garden and felt worried. When he saw Gu Jinan and the othersing, he just said without interest: "I''m back."


    Beside Mr. Ouyang sat Zheng Qing.


    The little guy was very well-behaved and his sitting posture was meticulous. When he saw theming, he smiled and called people: "Uncle Shang, Brother Jin''an, Brother Cheng."


    On the tenth day of the lunar month, when Magistrate Zheng found out about Ouyang Hu''s promise to teach Brother Cheng, he was so sour that even his meals no longer tasted good.


    Why do all the good things happen to the Gu family? His brother Qing is not bad either.

 Chapter 750: scold

    Chapter 750: scold


    Chapter 750: Scolding


    Xu Chongfeng is right. The Gu family is indeed a blessed family. Previously, Gu Jincheng had just studied with Xia Gu. As soon as Xia Gu and his wife left, they met Mr. Ouyang. After a few words, Mr. Ouyang agreed to stay and teach Brother Cheng.


    "How can it be so unfair if we don''t live anymore?" Magistrate Zheng was bitter and envious, but he couldn''t force Mr. Ouyang to ept his brother Qing, so he could only be anxious.


    Brother Cheng is an extremely sensible child. He ys well with Zheng Qing. After following Ouyang Hu for a while, he talks about Brother Qing: "Brother Qing is very good. You can teach me everything you teach me. Why don''t you give Qing a lesson?" Call me brother, how about we teach you together?"


    Although Ouyang Hu feels that Brother Qing is a bit boring, there is nothing wrong with teaching him by the way.


    However, he did not agree quickly. Instead, he followed Brother Cheng in a battle of wits and courage for a few days. After being unexpectedly defeated twice by Brother Cheng, he finally agreed to let Brother Qinge and study with him.


    Magistrate Zheng was very happy when he learned about it. He couldn''t sleep at night. He took his wife to discuss what apprenticeship ceremony he should prepare for Mr. Ouyang.


    As a result, I didn''t sleep all night, and the next day with dark circles under my eyes, I came to the door with a lot of gifts, but Mr. Ouyang didn''t take any of them. He only said: "It''s just to teach some knowledge. What are you doing with so many things? I don''t even know." Where are they going to be piled up? Take them back, or we will take Brother Qing away with you."


    Magistrate Zheng was very frightened and said hurriedly: "You have be vulgarte in life. I will take these vulgar things back and won''t keep them to stain your eyes."


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Ouyang said after hearing this: "Do you think I am a good person? I don''t ept these things not because I am pretending, but because I just want to teach your children. Your family does not need to be so grand. Pull it. A truckload of giftses, not to mention the burden, and I may not like the things they give. Its really superfluous and superfluous.


    After speaking, he snorted coldly, which frightened Magistrate Zheng. He wiped his hands with cold sweat and apologized in the cold winter. Mrs. Zheng also hurriedly apologized.


    In short, on the day Brother Qing came to study with Ouyang Hu, County Magistrate Zheng was almost frightened to death because he was afraid that Ouyang Hu would not teach Brother Qing if he was unhappy.


    Fortunately, Brother Qing was left behind in the end.


    Because Brother Qing can study with Mr. Ouyang, Magistrate Zheng is very grateful to Brother Cheng and now treats Brother Cheng as his own nephew.


    Mrs. Zheng is the same. As long as there is something delicious at home, she will ask Brother Qing to bring a portion for Brother Cheng to eat.


    Its just that Brother Qing wanted to tell them that Brother Chengs family has Yanfu Tower and there is no shortage of delicious food.


    However, Brother Qing didnt want his mother to be sad, so he always brought the things that his mother had prepared for Brother Cheng.


    I also brought it with me today, and now I am waving to Brother Cheng, asking him toe over and eat.


    Brother Cheng trotted over.


    "I''m back, everything went well." Gu Jinan replied to Ouyang Hu''s previous words.


    Shang Xiucai also bowed to Ouyang Hu: "Wen Yuan pays homage to Mr. Ouyang."


    Mr. Ouyang was in a bad mood, so he just nodded in response and continued to look far ahead.


    Gu Jinan followed Ouyang Hu''s gaze and happened to see the waterfall that was so frozen that the water could not flow. He instantly understood what was bothering Mr. Ouyang.


    Heughed, took out the house deed that he had prepared long ago, and handed it to Mr. Ouyang with both hands: "Mr. Ouyang, my family has a house in the town with a front storehouse and a back house. We don''t need this house. Now we have to sell it." Here you go, you can tear it down as you want." Mr. Ouyang became energetic immediately after hearing this. He took the house deed and said, "You are really smart, I won''t be polite. But don''t worry, after I leave, this This house will be sold to you at the price I paid for it, and it will not be sold to anyone else."


    Qingfu Town is not big, but there are many people, so it is difficult to buy houses in the town.


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Grandpa Ouyang, do you want to tell me not to sell it too expensively to you?"


    With a thud, Ouyang Hu knocked Brother Cheng on the head: "I''m just afraid of this. Why, why don''t I stop being afraid?"


    Brother Cheng covered his head and said with a smile: "Grandpa Ouyang is naturally scary, but don''t worry, my eldest brother is the best. He is very kind to the elderly and will not sell you at a high price."


    Ouyang Hu nced at him: "Can''t you go a day without praising your elder brother?"


    Brother Cheng really admires Gu Jinan very much. He says a lot of good things about Gu Jinan almost every day, which makes his ears get calloused.


    Gu Jinan did not hesitate and said: "Although the houses in the town are not expensive, most of them cost one or two hundred taels of silver, and the most expensive will not exceed five hundred taels, but this house is newly renovated and upies arge area. There are also rare rocks and famous flowers, please give me three thousand taels."


    Xia Gu calls himself a madman and dislikes the Wan family''s house for being too small. In the past three years, he bought three houses on the left, right and back to expand the Xia house. Now it is a benefit for his family.


    Ouyang Hu nodded when he heard this: "Three thousand taels to buy this house is really just right. You guys are good at it and have a delicate heart."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Linglongxin doesn''t dare to take this seriously. I just want you to live in thete life morefortably and stay longer. This will be good for my family."


    Mr. Ouyangughed loudly when he heard this, and said to Shang Xiucai: "You are really an amazing apprentice. You are steady yet alert, mature yet still young in vitality. Not bad, you have gained a good apprentice."


    Seeing that Gu Jinan knew how to handle things and gave him two hams, he helped him.


    Gu Jinan was very grateful, but Shang Xiucai said: "Wen Yuan is not An Geer''s master, he is just his teacher. The Gu family was given to Shu Xiu, and An Geer should pay homage to his fortune teller again."


    Mr. Ouyang frowned and cursed: "Shang Wenyuan, did you know that you would hurt the child''s heart like this? I wanted to teach An Ge''er at the beginning, and I deliberately asked him if he would like to be my teacher? But An Ge''er But he said that he had already chosen a master in his mind, and although he was a schr, he treated him like a son, and he treated the schr like a father."


    "Iughed at him at the time and said that he was just a schr. With his ability, it would be useless to have a schr as his teacher. But he said that famous teachers are easy to find, but it is difficult to find a master who treats him like a son. As for his official career, he will take it by himself. , no need for Masters protection.


    Ouyang Hu looked at Shang Xiucai and said: "The child has already said such words, do you still refuse? Judging from your article, you are also a person who has a big heart in his heart, why do you have to be so inferior?"


    Shang Xiucai was so embarrassed by the scolding that he said: "I just want An Ge''er to have a good master who can protect his official career."


    "No need." Gu Jinan immediately knelt down and said to Shang Xiucai: "Sir, you will teach me and treat me like a son. This is the master I want most. Please ept me as a disciple."


    Then he looked up at Shang Xiucai and said: "When I came back this time, I found that my husband had aged a lot. I also knew that my husband was worried about Yuanyuan''s future. The student even wanted to worship him as his teacher and decide on the master-disciple status. I am qualified to take care of my husband and support Yuanyuan."

 Chapter 751: The county magistrate’s son is so miserable

    Chapter 751: The county magistrate��s son is so miserable


    Chapter 751 The county magistrates son is so miserable


    Since ancient times, the rtionship between master and apprentice has beenparable to that of father and son. Shang Xiucai has no sons. If he epts Gu Jinan as his apprentice, he will have someone to support him until his death.


    Shang Xiucai burst into tears when he heard this. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to ept Gu Jinan as his disciple, but he just didn''t want Gu Jinan to be dyed by his ipetent master.


    "Whether you want to ept me or not, please tell me, don''t let your child kneel to you in vain." Mr. Ouyang Hu said from the side: "Isn''t it true that a man just wants to ept an apprentice? Why are you so grinding?"


    Shang Xiucai was scolded badly. When he saw Gu Jinan looking at him with admiration, he finally put down his persistence and nodded: "Okay, I will ept you as my disciple."


    Gu Jinan was very happy and kowtowed three times to Shang Xiucai: "Disciple pays homage to master."


    When Shang Xiucai heard the master''s voice, his eyes turned red again, and he helped Gu Jinan up: "Get up quickly."


    Ouyang Hu was toozy to look at their deep master-disciple rtionship and asked Gu Jinan, "Did you bring anyone else here?"


    As Ah Qi had just said when he brought the tea, there were a few people beside the mule cart parked outside by the Gu family, who looked like farmers studying.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, they are a few brothers from the vige and n. They are all schrs. Two of them will also take the scientific examination in the next year. They want to visit Mr. Ouyang. Please give me some advice."


    Ouyang Hu was in a good mood today. He waved his hand and said, "Call them in and let me take a look."


    "Hey, students, go and call them in." Gu Jinan did not dare to dy, and while Ouyang Hu was happy, he hurriedly called in the three brothers He Jinsheng and Gu Dexing.


    He Jinsheng and Gu Dexing were very excited. When they saw Ouyang Hu, they didn''t know how to release their hands.


    On the contrary, it was Gu Defa who took the lead in saying to Ouyang Hu: "Hello, grandpa."


    Its just three words, its clear and concise, and its quite stable.


    Gu Dewang''s hands were itchy again, and he couldn''t help but p Gu Defa on the back of the head: "What, grandpa, this is Mr. Ouyang. Let''s start again and say more words of praise."


    Gu Defa epted the teachings with an open mind: "Hello, Mr. Ouyang, I wish you good fortune and prosperity."


    You are quite interesting. Mr. Ouyangughed and became interested and asked him, Do you want to be my teacher?


    Gu Defa shook his head: "No, it''s just that my mother wants our brother toe visit you and establish a rtionship or something. My mother wants to be the wife of Gaoming, and she thinks that her dream cane true by dating a few noble people."


    Mr. Ouyang: "Is your mother Chen? I have seen her before. She has a sharp tongue and scolded that person until she was unable to resist."


    He looked at Gu Defa and couldn''t believe that a woman like Chen could give birth to such a son.


    "Your mother wants to be the wife of Emperor Gaoming, so do you want to be an official?" Ouyang Hu asked again.


    Gu Defa said: "If you can be an official without taking the imperial examination, I will do it."


    What he replied was what Gu Jinli had asked him before.


    Mr. Ouyang''s mouth twitched: "Then you were born toote. If you had been born a hundred years earlier, you could have been rmended as an official in the previous dynasty."


    Gu Defa nodded seriously: "Well, as Sister Xiaoyu said, I was indeed bornte."


    Ouyang Hu:


    He couldn''t stopughing and looked at Gu Dewang and Gu Dexing: "Are you brothers with him? They look a bit simr."


    Gu Dewang said: "I am his biological brother, and Brother Dexing is our cousin. We are cousins from the same grandma."


    Ouyang Hu nodded: "No wonder they look a bit alike." "Hello, Mr. Ouyang." Gu Dexing saluted Ouyang Hu awkwardly, feeling quite nervous.


    Ouyang Hu nodded and looked at He Jinsheng: "You two elders are going to take the merit examination next year? Do you want me to give you some advice?"


    He Jinsheng nodded to Gu Dexing: "Yes sir."


    Ouyang Hu: "Okay, Brother Cheng wille to ss in the future, and you can follow him to listen."


    He then pointed at Gu Defa and said, "Brothers,e too. You are very interesting. Come and have ss together so that you won''t get bored."


    Gu Defa was not shocked at all, and just nodded: "Go back and ask my mother, ande if she agrees."


    Gu Dewang asked Shu Xiu: "Is Shu Xiu expensive? If it is too expensive, my mother will be reluctant to part with the money."


    Ouyang Hu wants to beat people, but he is willing to teach them, but they are afraid that Shu Xiu is too expensive and don''t want toe!


    "Twelve taels of silver per person per year is what your family can afford." After Ouyang Hu said this, he looked at Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng: "You two are talking, why are you so stunned?"


    "Ah? Really, really?!" He Jinsheng and Gu Dexing came to their senses and couldn''t believe that Ouyang Hu would readily agree. Mr. Xia had dismissed them before.


    Ouyang Hu nodded: "Of course it''s true. Don''t be verbose. I''ll give you an hour to each write a policy about farming."


    Added another sentence: "An Ge''er also wants to write."


    Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng were shocked. Is the exam about to take ce now?


    Gu Jinan reminded them: "Brother Dexing and Brother Jinsheng hurry up, let''s go write a policy paper."


    "Oh,e on." Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng bowed to Mr. Ouyang again and then followed Gu Jinan, and were led by Aqi to the study to write a policy paper.


    Mr. Ouyang began to give lectures to Brother Cheng and Brother Qing, while brothers Gu Dewang and Shang Xiucai were listening.


    Shang Xiucai was very impressed. Mr. Ouyang didn''t use books in his lectures, but what he said were articles that Cheng Geer should learn at his age.


    After talking for an hour, he stopped and gave Brother Cheng and Brother Qing homework: "Your homework today is to write down everything I said."


    Gu Dewang was confused. The old man kept talking for an hour, and finally asked Brother Cheng to write down everything he said... What kind of homework is this? You will cry to death!


    Gu Dewang looked at Brother Cheng, but Brother Cheng said as if he was used to it: "Yes, the student knows, and will hand in his homework tomorrow."


    Zheng Qing''s memory is not that good. He is frowning and feeling a little worried.


    Gu Dewang expressed sympathy, the county magistrate''s son is in such a miserable condition!


    Gu Defa nced at his brother and wanted to remind him: The fat old man has promised to teach us, and we have to study with him in the future. We will also have to do this kind of torturous homework in the future.


    "Sir, I have finished writing the policy statement of several brothers. Please read it over." A Qi brought the policy statement written by Gu Jinan and others. Ouyang Hu took it and read it carefully.


    Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng stood aside and waited anxiously, but until the end, Mr. Ouyang did not make anyments on their strategies. He only said to them: "Okay, I know your background. Go back, I won''t let you eat." .


    ah?


    Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng were confused again, so let them go? The two of them were very worried and asked Gu Jinan with their eyes: Is our strategy written so poorly that Mr. Ouyang doesn''t even bother toment?


    Mr. Ouyang saw that they were really nervous, thinking that they would end in two months, and the Chinese New Year wasing soon, so they had to have a good New Year, so he said: "You all have a pretty good foundation."


    In fact, He Jinsheng is too mediocre and not very familiar with farm affairs. Even if he can pass the exam next year, he will be at the bottom.

 Chapter 752: happy events in succession

    Chapter 752: happy events in session


    Chapter 752 A series of happy events


    Gu Dexing''s calligraphy is not good. If he meets those examiners who like beautiful calligraphy, he will suffer a loss. However, this policy paper is better than that of He Jinsheng.


    As for Gu Jinan, if nothing goes wrong, he will definitely win.


    Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng were very happy when they heard this. They had been worried that they would fail the exam, but now they could finally give an exnation to their families.


    Shang Xiucai admired Mr. Ouyang even more after meeting him. This is a true schr. Anyone who knows the oue will be very nervous. Some people even fainted in the examination room because of nervousness.


    Mr. Ouyang is very concerned about the emotions of candidates. A kind word can make Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng put aside all their tension.


    Shang Xiucai didn''t stay long. He stood up wisely and said to everyone: "Let''s go ande back tomorrow."


    Brother Qing also packed up his things and left with his servants.


    Gu Dewang was curious and asked him: "Master County Magistrate, is this how the old man teaches you every day? Now you are sent home after ss before noon? Isn''t that Shu Xiu a waste of money?"


    Zheng Qingdao: "My husband''s teaching hours vary every day. sses are over after finishing the homework. Sometimes, instead of teaching, he takes us out to y."


    Gu Dewang''s eyes widened: "How can you still teach like this? It sounds very fun."


    Suddenly I like the fat old man a little bit.


    "Brother Qing, see you tomorrow." After greeting Brother Qing, Brother Cheng took the mule cart home.


    Before leaving the town, he was stopped by Chen as he passed by Gu''s Food Shop.


    She trotted over and asked Gu Dexing and the others: "How are you doing? Is the fat old man willing to teach you?"


    Gu Dewang said: "Mom, don''t worry, Mr. Ouyang likes us. He has promised to teach us and let us go to school with Brother Cheng, but it will cost ten taels of silver per person for a year. He also asked Brother Dexing, Brother Jin''an, and Brother Jinsheng Each wrote a policy essay, praising Brother Dexing and their good foundation."


    Mrs. Chen felt very sad when she heard that one person was required to pay ten taels of silver a year to be a cultivator. But when she heard that Mr. Ouyang praised Gu Dexing''s strategy, she was extremely happy: "Hey, Mr. Ouyang praised him. That''s terrible." Great, I said Brother Xing will definitely pass the exam this year, look, isnt that what I said?


    Mrs. Chen was so happy that her eyebrows almost flew up, as if she had be Xiucai Gong''s aunt.


    Gu Dexing corrected: "Second aunt, Mr. Ouyang just said that our foundation is good, but he did not say that we will definitely pass the exam."


    Mrs. Chen red and said: "What nonsense are you talking about? Such a famous gentleman has praised you. You may not be able to pass the exam, but you can definitely pass it. Go back and study hard. When you are admitted as a schr, the second aunt will Go and marry you, lest those shrews in the vige say you want to be a bachelor. They know nothing, only with fame can you marry a rich girl, right Jin Sheng?"


    He Jinsheng''s face turned red. His grandfather just wanted him to marry someone from a wealthy family after he was admitted as a schr.


    Mr. Chen saw He Jinsheng blushing andughed at him before letting the mule cart go.


    He Jinsheng and Gu Dexing both breathed a sigh of relief. They finally finished talking. They didn''t know why the noble aunt had so much to say.


    After Shang Xiucai returned home, he told Mrs. Jiang what Gu Jinan said at Ouyang''s house.


    Ms. Jiang cried with joy when she heard this: "An Ge''er is indeed a conscientious man. Master, you did not teach him in vain."


    He added: "With this rtionship, Yuanyuan will have his support no matter what happens in the future."


    Its not that the nsmen in Shangjia Vige are bad, its that the nsmen are not as devoted to Yuanyuan as An Geer is to Yuanyuan. An Geer treats Yuanyuan as his own sister. If Yuanyuan needs support, An Geer will be there no matter what.


    Moreover, An Ge''er has a promising career and has already made friends with many children from aristocratic families before he has achieved fame. He also has connections with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family, so he can support Yuanyuan even more in the future. "But has the date been set for bing a disciple?" Mrs. Jiang asked Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai shook his head: "It''s not decided yet. It''s toote now. It will have to wait until after the new year at least."


    The more Ms. Jiang thought about it, the more excited she became and couldn''t hold it back any longer: "No, this matter is too big. Let''s go to the county town today, tell our parents about this, and then ask them what to do about the apprenticeship ceremony. There must be a banquet."


    Shang Xiucai has always doted on Mrs. Jiang. Seeing her so happy, he smiled and said: "Okay, let''s go to the county town and celebrate the Spring Festival in the county town, and thene back after the Spring Festival."


    "Hey." Ms. Jiang was very happy and immediately ordered Taozi and Ah Jiu to prepare a car to go to the county town.


    The family rushed to Jiang Mansion, the county seat, non-stop.


    As soon as Mrs. Jiang saw Mrs. Jiang, she cried and told Gu Jinan that he wanted to be a schr of Shang Xiucai.


    Mrs. Jiang''s eyes turned red when she heard this: "Okay, okay, you can finally let go of something that worries you."


    Shang Xiucai saw that Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang were crying, and said guiltily: "It''s my fault. I always wanted to ask An Geer to be a famous teacher to help him have a smooth career, but I ignored his idea."


    In fact, epting An Ge''er as his disciple would be of no harm to his family. It was because he was always afraid that he would not be able to help An Ge''er. After epting An Ge''er, his family affairs and Yuanyuan''s affairs would be affected. be his burden.


    Jiang Dahu said from the side: "Humph, you finally figured it out. Although you are doing it for Brother An, Brother An treats you as half a father. If you always push Brother An away, you will hurt the child. In addition, Dashan and Dashans wife also hope that An Geer can be your teacher, and the whole family is happy to do so, but you are just stretching your arms, why are you living longer and returning home?


    With this momentum, the Gu family will not be rich in another five or ten years. Brother An is smart and has good rtions with the children of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. If he epts this apprentice, he will definitely be able to help Yuanyuan when things go wrong in the future. Even when the Jiang family is in trouble, the Gu family will be able to help him. Help me.


    Shang Xiucai hurriedly apologized: "My father-inw taught me that my son-inw was too stubborn, and it only took a few years."


    Ms. Jiang immediately helped Shang Xiucai: "Dad, my husband, he also cherishes Brother An."


    Jiang Dahu was helpless: "Girls are outgoing, but you protected me before I even said anything."


    Yuan Yuan also came to help: "Grandpa, don''t be angry with dad. Sister Xiaoyu sent ham to our family. Yuanyuan brought it to you to eat."


    "Oh, Xiaoyu girl gave you ham. It''s an expensive thing and you can''t eat it casually. But today we are happy, so let''s cut two tes and try it." Jiang Dahu also likes to eat ham, and it goes well with wine. , but it was so expensive that if the Gu family hadn''t given it to him, he wouldn''t have been willing to buy it and eat it.


    That night, Shang Xiucai got very drunk with his father-inw, Jiang Qi and others, and was very happy to ept Gu Jinan as his apprentice.


    The Jiang family was also very happy for him. Mr. Jiang failed to give birth to a son. Wen Yuan would be lying if he said he was not sorry, but for Mr. Jiang''s sake, he refused to take a concubine.


    Now that he has An Geer to fill his regret of not having a son, it is consideredplete.


    Gu Dashan and his wife were very happy to learn that Shang Xiucai had finally relented and epted Gu Jin''an as his disciple.


    Gu Dashan said: "Wen Yuan is good to our brother An. With him as our master, we can feel more at ease."


    Because of the apprenticeship, both families were very happy. In addition to this happy event, there was another happy event the next day. Chang Errui came to Qi''s house again to propose marriage.

 Chapter 753: annual balance sheet

    Chapter 753: annual bnce sheet


    Chapter 753 Annual ounts


    At the end of October, there was a big fuss over this marriage. Finally, it was agreed that both of them should think about it carefully and then decide whether to get married?


    Now that nearly two months have passed, Chang Errui has thought clearly and brought Chang to the door today.


    Gu Daya was excited and scared when she saw Mrs. Changing. She quickly asked Xiaomin to help Mo Qinzi to Gu Jinli''s house, and then called the insiders such as Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan and Gu Dashan.


    When Gu Jinli and the others arrived at Qi''s house, Chang Errui knelt on the ground and said to Qi Kangle: "I have thought about it clearly. You are still the wife I want to marry. I am not afraid of rumors. It''s none of your business." If people know, I can carry it with you, and we can live in other ces as long as you want."


    He added: "I am the sessor of the Chang family. The Yuan family has no right to do anything to us. At worst, we will not live in the vige. As for the Chang family, we have been estranged from the Chang family since my grandfather''s generation. We can be independent." In one case, even if the matter is known to others, there is no need to look at the Chang familys face.


    Finally, Chang Errui said: "After the new year, I will go back to the Chang family''s hometown with my parents to settle the matter of dividing the n. When we get married, you will be the n wife of our n." .


    Qi Kangle did not expect that Chang Errui would even propose splitting the n. She shed tears and asked, "Does the Chang family agree to split the n?"


    Mrs. Chang said: "My father suffered a lot of anger from the Chang family because he failed to give birth to a son. At that time, there was an argument for splitting the n. However, the n leader did not agree. He said that if my father wanted to split the n, we should wait until after his death. . Now the old n leader has died long ago, and because the Chang family is too far away, I havent gone back to talk about this matter for many years. Now I am taking this opportunity to go back and take care of the matter of branching out."


    He added: "Sister Le, our family treats you sincerely. If you want to live with Rui Geer, just agree to the marriage."


    Qi Kangle did not refuse this time, but nodded in agreement, and knelt down to Mrs. Chang again: "Mother Yuan, it''s my fault for making you bother."


    Chang had already lost her temper because of Chang Errui''s troubles. He personally helped her up and said, "As long as you two live a good life in the future, don''t say thank you or not. We are all one family."


    Gu Daya was already crying. She didn''t know how to thank the Chang family. She thought Sister Le would not be able to get married, but she didn''t expect that the Chang family was so kind to Sister Le.


    Mrs. Chang smiled and said, "Old sister, don''t cry. Now that Sister Le is nning to get married, we have to sit down and discuss it. When is the best time to formally propose marriage?"


    He added: "I originally wanted to propose marriage before the year, but the time is really tight, and I''m afraid I might wrong Sister Le. How about we officially propose marriage after the year?"


    Gu Daya said: "It''s really toote before the new year, but not bad after the new year. As for the date after the new year, your family can choose a day, just let my family know."


    Ms. Chang was straightforward, and Gu Daya also wanted to marry Qi Kangle as soon as possible. The two soon agreed to formally propose marriage on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month.


    The sixteenth day of the first lunar month is an auspicious day. It happens just after the Lantern Festival. If you dont rush, you wont dy your work. Gu Daya was very satisfied with this day, and the two women quickly made an agreement.


    Chang Errui was very happy and kept looking at Qi Kangle after getting up.


    No matter how thick-skinned Qi Kangle was, his face turned red when he stared at her like this, but his heart felt sweet, much more peaceful than the panic he felt two months ago.


    The Gu Jinli family is also very happy. It is the best destination for Qi Kangle to marry Chang Errui.


    Because of this happy event, the two families gathered together for a meal the next day on New Year''s Eve.


    Qi Kangle did not go home that night. Instead, he slept in Gu Jinli''s room and whispered to Gu Jinli: "When I entered Yingxianfang, I thought my life was over. I didn''t expect to have such a blessing."


    "Xiaoyu, I''m very happy. Although it''s wrong to force Brother Chang like this, I''m afraid if I don''t force him this time, he won''t be able to handle it when we get married." "Xiaoyu, I''m not free and easy. I can''t let go of Brother Chang, I''m being selfish this time, but I want to get one for myself."


    Gu Jinli said: "You don''t have to say that, cousin. This is not considered coercion. It''s just about showing all the bad things for Brother Chang to see."


    Although Chang Errui was saddened by Qi Kangle''s repeated rejection, he eventually became better and figured out a solution.


    Its over, lets live a good life. Gu Jinli chatted with Qi Kangle for most of the night, and after saying this, he fell asleep in a daze.


    When I got up the next day, I started to do the year-end ounting. This was a big job. I was busy for three days and it was not finished until the twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month.


    People from tofu workshops and spice workshops gathered in the workshops and lined up to receive money and New Year gifts.


    "Grandpa Laoguo, your family''s wages for grinding tofu this month are fifteen taels of silver. At the end of the year, we will give you an extra month''s wages, which is a total of thirty taels." Gu Jinan said while looking at the ount book: "Go to my dad''s ce. Receive the money. After receiving the money, go to Sawazis ce to get the New Years gift. After receiving it, go to Datuans ce to have your fingerprints pressed.


    Hey. He Laoguo was so happy when he heard that his family could receive so much money that he couldn''t even hunch over. After receiving the money, I took my sons to receive the New Year''s gift. I was even more happy when I saw that this year''s New Year''s gift included half a sheep.


    Last year, the Gu family said that if business was good this year, half a sheep would be given to them at the end of the year, and today they actually saw the mutton.


    These sheep were brought back by Feng Jin and Mutong.


    Feng Jin and Mutong were ordered to collect grain from the Gu family''s viges in various parts of Dachu. There were hundreds of sheep raised in a vige in Guandao, Zhongzhou. They brought back a hundred sheep this time, half of which were distributed to the workers in the workshop and half of which were used for food. Come to give gifts and eat at home.


    Today, Feng Jin and the others got up before dawn to kill the sheep, but He Laoguo and the others could only get the mutton for the New Year gift now.


    Mrs. Chen was very distressed when she saw so much mutton given to He Laoguo and the others, andined: "Xiaoyu''s hands and feet are too big, how can we give such an expensive New Year gift? This is half a sheep."


    Gu Dagui said: "I''m happy today, so don''t be rude, otherwise you''ll make Xiaoyu angry and won''t send sheep to our family."


    Although Xiaoyu gave mutton to He Laoguo and the others as a New Year gift, he also gave several live sheep, one to each family.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen immediately shut up: "Thank you for reminding me, otherwise this year''s New Year''s gift would have been in vain."


    Last year, because she was stingy, she said something mean when giving out New Year''s gifts. As a result, her family''s New Year''s gifts were gone.


    Xiaoyu is a fierce girl, so you must not offend her.


    Gu Dagui said: "As long as you know, go to the spice workshop to help. The tofu workshop is a man''s ce. Youe here to see the shit."


    Ms. Chen red at him and felt that Gu Dagui was jealous. She felt happy and ran to the spice workshop to help.

 Chapter 754: Mo Chunyue is pregnant

    Chapter 754: Mo Chunyue is pregnant


    Chapter 754 Mo Chunyue is pregnant


    "Aunt Tugou, your wages this month are thirteen taels, plus one month''s year-end wages, the total is twenty-six taels." Gu Jinli reported the ount: "Go to my mother''s ce to collect the money, and then go to When Mo Chunyue goes over to receive the New Year gift, remember to press your fingerprints."


    "Hey!" He Tugou''s daughter-inw should have been quite loud. Since the spice workshop had a handy guy, they grinded spices faster. Now she can receive a sry of more than ten taels of silver every month, and she is really rich.


    He Yang''s daughter-inw was new to the workshop. She was very envious when she heard that He Tugou''s daughter-inw had made so much money. She whispered to He Yang, "Mother-inw, Aunt Tugou''s wages are really high."


    He Yang smiled and said: "It''s so much, your mother-inw''s wages are much more than hers. Wife-inw, your wages are indispensable. Work hard in the workshop and your life in the future will be better than in your parents'' home."


    He Yang''s eldest daughter-inw married the granddaughter of the vige chief of her natal family. Although she was the granddaughter of the vige chief, her family''s life was not as good as that of her family because they did not have much money to make a living.


    After getting married the year beforest, they were enthroned and gave birth to a fat boy. Now that the child is more than a year old, he left the child at home with his daughter, and Xiao He Yang came to work in the spice workshop to make money.


    He Yang did not lie as expected. Her sry was sixteen taels, plus the extra monthly payment at the end of the year, it was a total of thirty-two taels of silver, which made everyone present envious.


    Daughter-inw, why are you so good at work? What will happen if you work less? Your daughter-inw is married and a house has been built. Leave some work for us to make money to support the family.


    He Yang said: "I am married to a daughter-inw, but I also want to marry a daughter-inw. There is no need for a dowry to marry a daughter-inw? My eldest grandson will go to school in the future, and I have to save money for him. How can I do it without working hard?"


    He Yang said, after receiving his wages, he went to receive the New Year gift.


    The next person to receive the money was Xiao He Yang. She rubbed her hands nervously: "Xiao, Xiao Dong, I''m here to collect the money."


    Gu Jinli looked up at her and smiled: "Sister-inw, your sry this month is four taels of silver, plus the year-end monthly payment, it''s a total of eight taels of silver. Go to my mother to get the money."


    "Eight, eight taels of silver!" Xiao He Yang almost fainted after hearing this. It was so much money, more than her father''s sry for a year.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, there are only so many. Once you be familiar with it and grind the spices faster, the wages will go up."


    Is there only so much?


    Xiao He Yang felt like she was going to faint. Eight taels of silver already felt like a lot to her, but she didn''t expect more: "Thank you, thank you, little boss."


    Xiao He Yang thanked her again and again, feeling dizzy as she went to receive the money and then her New Year gift.


    The New Year''s gift is also very generous, including cotton cloth, cotton, glutinous rice, sugar, wine, ten pounds of meat and a live chicken. However, there is no mutton, so each family can only receive half a sheep. Her family''s has been received by He Yang. .


    He Yang looked at her dazed daughter-inw and said proudly: "Well, the job your mother-inw found for you is right."


    Xiao He Yang nodded: "Thank you, mother-inw. If it weren''t for mother-inw, my daughter-inw wouldn''t be able to earn this money."


    After speaking, he hurriedly handed the silver to He Yang: "Mother-inw, take it, our family hasn''t been divided yet."


    He Yang looked fierce, but she was generous: "The family doesn''tck your money. You can save it for private use. It will be convenient for you and your wife to buy anything in the future."


    After hearing this, Xiao He Yang''s eyes were red: "Mother-inw..."


    He Yang said: "Don''t lose your temper. Our family doesn''t like this. Hurry up and carry out the New Year gifts. Your men are still waiting outside." "Hey." Xiao He Yang responded and hurriedly followed. He and Yang went out together carrying the New Year''s gift.


    A lot of people have gathered outside the workshop house. Some family members came to help with the New Year''s gifts, and some came to watch the fun. Seeing the people in the workshoping out with a New Year''s gift, they were extremely envious.


    He Sanleizi stopped the people with a stick and said, "Just watch the fun, but don''t step over and make trouble."


    After speaking, he red at He Laosi and He Daqian fiercely.


    He Laosi and He Daqian are not good people. Gu''s workshop does not want them to work, and even the aphids are not epted by the two of them, for fear that they will tamper with the aphids.


    He Laosi and He Daqian were very angry about this, but the Gu family was getting richer and richer and had arge group of servants, all of whom were good at **** and kicking. They dared not express their anger, so they could only hold it in.


    But they didnt have to hold it back when they faced He San Leizi, because: You are a **** who cant give birth to a baby, a useless thing, why are you staring? No matter how hard you stare at your wife, she wont be able to give birth to an egg!


    Because Mo Chunyue has not been pregnant for nearly four years, He Sanleizi and his wife heard a lot of gossip in the vige, especially He Laosi and He Daqian''s family. Every time they saw the couple, they would secretly poke them. A few words of sarcasm.


    "What the **** are you talking about? Tell me again, I can''t beat you two sons of **** to death!" He Sanshengzi was very angry and raised his stick to hit He Laosi and He Daqian.


    But he still has work to do now. He can''t really chase them and fight. He can only say harsh words: "You wait for me, and when I get off the job, I will smash the doors of your two families!"


    He Laosi and He Daqian''s family were extremely poor. The door had been broken eight hundred years ago. They didn''t care at all. They pped their butts at He Sanshengzi: "Come on,e on, you extinct thing, even if you are You smashed my door, and you killed my son? I have a son!"


    He Sanshengzi was very angry and couldn''t find the words to refute, so he could only sulk.


    Vige Chief He originally came to Gu''s workshop to look at the mutton and wanted to buy half of it. Unexpectedly, he saw He Laosi and He Daqian harm He San Lezi. He immediately stamped his feet in anger: "He Laosi, He Daqian, you guys Are you tired of living in the vige and want to be kicked out of the vige?"


    He Daqian smiled and said: "Vige Chief, what have we done? We just told a few truths, do you still want to drive us out of the vige?"


    Vige Chief He choked, the two of them were indeed telling the truth, because He Sanleizi and Mo Chunyue didn''t have a child yet.


    Seeing that Vige Chief He was choked to the point of being speechless, He Daqian smiled and said, "That''s right, we are just talking about a castrated rooster and a hen that cannoty eggs, so there is no vition of n rules."


    He San Leizi and He Vige Chief were even more angry after hearing this, but the angrier they were, the happier He Daqian and He Laosi became.


    While he was feeling triumphant, Xiao Ji suddenly ran out. When he saw He San Leizi, he shouted to him: "Come in quickly, your wife has fainted."


    He Sanleizi was confused when he heard this: "What? Chunyue fainted. What''s going on? Is she sick?"


    He Daqian said viciously: "He must be sick. Hurry up and prepare white cloth for the funeral."


    At that time, it was his younger brother He Dacai who fell in love with Mo Chunyue. If Dacai could marry Mo Chunyue home and live under the same roof with his eldest brother-inw, he would definitely find opportunities to do Mo Chunyue several times.

 Chapter 755: Go kill him now

    Chapter 755: Go kill him now


    Chapter 755: Go and kill him now


    Shut the **** up, if anything happens to Chunyue, Ill kill your whole family! He Sanshengzi was going crazy and wanted to kill He Daqian.


    But Xiaoji said something surprising: "Your wife is fine. My boss checked her pulse. She fainted because she was happy."


    "What? What did you say!" He Sanleizi couldn''t hold it in anymore and fainted: "You said Chunyue is pregnant? I have a son?"


    Xiaoji said: "I don''t know whether my son is pregnant, but Sister Chunyue is indeed pregnant. Go in quickly and take Sister Chunyue home. My boss said that she must be well taken care of and take anti-fetal medicine for a few days." .


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go in right now." He Sanshengzi said, not forgetting to say to He Laosi and He Daqian: "You two old beasts whose ancestral graves were dug and the stove copsed, did you hear that? My Chunyue Pregnant! I have a son!"


    After He Sanshengzi finished speaking, he stopped talking to He Laosi and He Daqian, and entered the workshop and house with great pride. After beingughed at for many years, today he can finally straighten his back and behave.


    He Laosi and He Daqian were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses: "Has the seed of He San''s leprosy sprouted? Is God so blind that he actually allowed him to have an offspring?"


    "Bah, you two are talented, God is blind! Get out of here, and if you stay here anymore, I will ask Oyuan to take you to the ancestral hall to kneel until the New Year." Vige Chief He really hates He Daqian and He Daqian. He Laosi, why dont these two **** learn well?


    As they were talking, He Dayuan and Wang Yongfu came out. He Laosi and He Daqian ran away when they saw that the two of them were acting like idiots.


    He Dayuan and Wang Yongfu had beaten them several times. If they didn''t run away, their legs would be broken again this time.


    When He Sanleizi came to the spice workshop, Mo Chunyue was already awake and half-lying in the room where Cui settled ounts.


    "Daughter-inw, how are you doing?" He Sanleizi held Mo Chunyue''s hand and asked, his hands shaking with excitement: "Am I bing a father?"


    Mo Chunyue''s face was still pale, but she had the strength to speak. She nodded and smiled: "Well, we are parents."


    Her tears fell after she said that. With a child, they no longer need to beughed at as a couple, and her life is consideredplete.


    He Sanleizi was even more excited than Mo Chunyue. He burst into tears: "I didn''t expect that I could still be a father... I will definitely work hard to make money to support him and never let him suffer."


    Mo Chunyue knew that He San Lezi would be bad, firstly because his family was poor, and secondly because his parents had died early. After hearing this, she knew the pain in his heart, and her tears fell even more violently.


    Gu Jinli frowned and said, "If you cry again, the child will be scared away."


    One sentence frightened He San Leizi to the point where he did not dare to speak.


    Gu Jinli said: "You don''t have to be on duty today. Send your daughter-inw home and take good care of her."


    He took out two more ingots of silver and said, "This is your husband and wife''s sry and bonus. Feng Lian will send you the annual gift and anti-fetal medicine to your home. Go back."


    Hey, thank you so much, little boss. Mo Chunyue was the first to react and pushed He San Laizi, and then he helped Mo Chunyue go home.


    Mo Chunyue had notid eggs for four years, and her pregnancy became a new topic of conversation in the vige, eclipsing the fact that her family distributed mutton to the workers.


    But the women in the vige were so fierce that they not only used this matter as a topic of conversation after dinner, but also bit their ears and talked about the posture in which they got pregnant.


    Gu Jinli worked in the workshop for a day, made a day''s money, and came back half-dead from exhaustion. As a result, her hearing was too good. When she heard this...she told herself that her sister was very pure and she knew nothing.


    After finishing the work of distributing money in the workshop, Gu Jinli had some free time. The next day, hey on the bed and couldn''t get up. Even lunch was brought back to the house by Xiao Ji for her to eat.


    Xiao Ji said disgustedly: "Little boss, why are you sozy, you don''t even get up to eat." Gu Jinli turned over, stretched out on the bed and said, "I have money, I am happy."


    Xiao Ji twitched the corner of his mouth and stopped talking about her. He just reminded her: "An Ge''er said that dividends will be distributed to each family during the afternoon, so you should get up."


    Gu Jinan is still busy calcting the year-end dividends for several families today. Only after finishing this work can he have time to rest.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I understand. You call me before Shen Shi."


    Gu Jinli guessed that she was really tired, so she got up after lunch and moved around for a while, then stayed in the room to take a nap. It wasn''t until Xiao Ji came to call her before midnight that she got up to wash up and go to share the red money with several families.


    In the past three years, the tofu workshops and spice workshops have made a lot of money. Although the dividends to thesepanies are only 10%, they have shared a lot of money.


    This month, the Qin family, the Luo family, Lao Yan''s family, Uncle Tian''s family, the third grandfather and the third grandmother''s family, Gu Dafu and Gu Dagui''s family all received 1,300 taels of silver, which shows that business is good.


    However, Gu Dafu''s family and Gu Dagui''s family are considered one share. After the two families receive the money, they have to divide it again. Every time when the money was distributed twice, Mrs. Chen always felt very distressed and shouted: "If I had known, I shouldn''t have saved those few taels of household registration fees, I should have divided the family long ago."


    Gu Dagui scolded her again: "You bitch, can''t you be content? You already have so much money, what else do you want? How much is enough?"


    Ms. Chen put her hands on her hips and yelled back: "No amount of money is enough!"


    The third grandma said angrily: "How about I give you our two elders'' share?"


    Mrs. Chen was very happy to hear this, and her IQ was very good. She would be very smart every time she met someone trying to plot her money, but she would be very stupid when she met someone giving her money for free. She actually believed it three times. Grandma asked with a ttering smile: "Sister-inw, are you serious? How much do you want to give? Don''t worry, as long as you give one of your dividends to my family, our husband and wife will definitely support you until you die."


    The third uncles natal family had no sons, and her daughter was missing. She thought that as long as her family provided for the third uncles natal family to take care of her in old age, wouldnt this dividend be appropriate?


    Bah! Third Grandma spitted directly at Mr. Chens face and cursed: This is the coffin book for our two elders, you really want it!


    The third grandma had a headache when she saw her, and started to drive people away: "Hurry up, I''ll be upset when I see you, the Chinese New Year ising soon, don''t make the olddy angry."


    Gu Dagui felt very embarrassed and quickly took Chen and ran away... He swore that if he didn''t really like this woman, he would have divorced her long ago. She was too much trouble for the family.


    The other families also took the money and went home.


    Before leaving, Mr. Qin said: "I didn''t sleep wellst night. I have to go to bed early tonight. I''m afraid I won''t wake up even if I hit the gong."


    Gu Jinli blushed. Today is twenty-eight, and Brother Qin should be back.


    Qin Sang was indeed on time. He said he would be back on the twenty-eighth night and he dide back, carrying two baskets of fruits on his horse.


    Gu Jinli woke up when he heard the sound of horse hooves. After waiting for a while, he heard the familiar chirping of birds.


    Little boss, that **** bird is calling again


    Before Xiao Ji finished speaking, Gu Jinli opened the door and came out: "Don''t panic, I''ll kill him right now."

 Chapter 756: Cant bear it anymore

    Chapter 756: Can''t bear it anymore


    Chapter 756 I cant bear it anymore


    After speaking, Gu Jinli gently stepped on the yard she lived in the broken step, came to the wall near the Qin family, climbed up to the wall a few times, and saw Qin Sang''s big head before catching it.


    She was startled and almost fell. Qin Sang quickly grabbed her and said, "Is everything okay?"


    Gu Jinli red at him: "Why are you trying to scare me? I almost fell."


    Although heined about his words, Qin Sang was not angry. Instead, he pulled her up the wall, jumped down, came to the alley surrounded by two houses, took out a cloth bag and handed it to her: "Fruit, there are red fruits and Yamanashi.


    Gu Jinli was very surprised: "You really bought the fruit."


    Qin Sang nodded and said with a smile: "Eat, I just washed these, and there are still two baskets left to wash. I will bring them to you tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli nodded with a smile, picked up a red fruit and took a bite: "Yeah, it''s delicious, sweeter than the one I brought backst time. Isn''t it difficult to buy this kind of red fruit? How can you get so many in a basket?"


    Qin Sang said: "This is the lucky draw for this winter training."


    Gu Jinli ate the red fruit and asked: "The prize? Aren''t the prizes for winter training and night training in the garrison camp always horses or weapons? Why is it fruit this time?"


    "It was exchanged for horses. This red fruit was sent by General Guo''s family. I saw it. It was exchanged for the winnings of two horses." Qin Sang took out the white handkerchief and handed it to Gu Jinli, gesturing for her to wipe her mouth. red juice.


    Gu Jinli did not ept the white handkerchief, but said angrily: "You exchanged the winnings of two horses for a basket of red fruits. Are you stupid? Horses are so valuable. And this is the horse of the Division of Military Affairs, so you are like this If you use it in exchange, can the people below obey you?"


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he pointed at him and said, "You have be stupid."


    Qin Sang smiled and pressed down her fingers, wiped the corners of her mouth with the white handkerchief in his hand, and said, "Don''t worry, General Guo also praised me for doing the right thing."


    He exined: "In the past three years, Tianfu County''s military training stations have been able to win prizes every winter training and night training. The military training stations in other counties are very dissatisfied. This time, the military training stations in three counties have united. They gave us a stumbling block, but they didn''t take advantage and were dealt with by me. But the situation couldn''t get any worse, so this time I didn''t ask for the horses, but exchanged them for Hongguo, and the two horses were taken by the other two. The county''s military divisions were divided."


    He also said: "The killer fights alone, but themander of the army wants to unite all the soldiers."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli praised: "Sure enough, I haven''t be stupid, I''m still as smart as ever."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, and boasted habitually: "The little fish is also very smart."


    After saying that, he wiped the corners of her mouth with a white handkerchief.


    Looking back at this, Jinli finally reacted, his cheeks instantly became hot, he pulled the white handkerchief away, took a few steps back, and wiped it on his mouth: "I''ll do it myself!"


    Qin Sang looked at her shy and fierce look, and was very happy. His little fish was still so cute.


    Gu Jinli saw his eyes looking at her with a smile, and said angrily: "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beauty?"


    Qin Sang took two steps forward, got closer to her, and replied: "I''ve seen her before, I see her often, but I just don''t see enough."


    Gu Jinli:


    It''s over, it''s over, this guy is getting better and better at flirting, and she''s afraid she won''t be able to handle it.


    She threw the white handkerchief to him: "If it''s dirty, take it back and wash it yourself."


    Qin Sang was very obedient. He put away his handkerchief and said, "Okay."


    He added: "Sorwood pears are cold, so don''t eat them raw. Just use them to make sweet soup."


    His father said that his mother was greedy and ate a lot of pears one winter, which made her stomach ache all night long. He didn''t want Xiaoyu''s stomach to hurt.


    Then he told her about the Lin family: "Lin Xiaoqi wanted to break into the Fucheng garrison camp without permission, but he had been kicked out of the military station; his sister suddenly came to her senses and got engaged to the son of a cksmith in their town; They dont farm anymore, and they wont bother you again in the future.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "Awakening? We don''t even nt aphid grass anymore. What have you done to make the Lin family realize this?"


    The most crooked person in the Lin family is not Lin Leniang, but Mrs. Lin and Mr. and Mrs. Lin. Are these three money-grubbing men willing to let this wealthy son-inw go? Are you willing to give up the money tree of aphids?


    Qin Sang said: "I used some small tricks."


    He told Gu Jinli what You Erxi and the others had done, and Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh: "This is a good trick. Da Chu people believe in this the most. Disasters such as ghosts and other things will be enough to scare the Lin family''s mother-inw and daughter-inw for at least a year." Sang raised his hands to shield her from the frost that fell at night. He looked down at her smiling face and said, "Well, they are all afraid of death. They will be honest after being scared a few times. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    When he said thest few words, his voice was very gentle, which made Gu Jinli''s head feel a little dizzy. He looked up at him and saw that he was looking down at him with a very nice smile!


    Gu Jinli:


    Can''t bear it anymore, can''t bear it anymore, leave.


    I understand, go back and go to bed early.


    Brother Qin is too kind to her. She can''t stay with him for too long, otherwise she will fall into a trap.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he wrapped the bag with the fruit around his hand and tried to climb up the wall, but he was wearing too many clothes and couldn''t even climb up the wall when he kicked his legs for the first time.


    she:""


    Qin Sang said: "I''ll get you adder."


    Gu Jinli became angry and turned around: "You look down on my skills?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, Xiaoyu is very skilled."


    Gu Jinli snorted: "It''s good to know."


    After saying that, with a little luck, he climbed up the wall in a few seconds, stood on the top of the wall and looked at him and said: "Go back and bring the fruit tomorrow and I will make something delicious for you."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    He watched her jump off the fence, her footsteps getting farther and farther away, until he heard the sound of the courtyard door opening, and then he turned around and went home.


    Early the next morning, he went to Gu Jinli''s house and brought two baskets of fruit.


    Gu Jinli kept his word and made him a kind of fried pear cake.


    Peel the sorbet, cut into pieces and then steam them. Mash the pear pieces, add some flour and glutinous rice flour to form a dumpling, then shape it into a pear shape, fry it in an oil pan, and you can eat it after taking it out of the pan.


    Here. Gu Jinli handed a piece of fried pear cake to Qin Sang: Theres no sugar, its just a little sweet. It should be just right for you to eat.


    Qin Sang took it, took a bite, and said with a smile: "It''s just a little sweet, it''s delicious, and it''s very appetizing."


    He likes to eat anything made by small fish.


    Second sister, I want to eat too. Brother Chengs mouth has been watering for a long time. If he doesnt give him food, he will call his eldest brother toe to the kitchen so that the two of them cannot whisper alone.


    Qin Sang took a te of fried pear cakes from the stove and gave it to Brother Cheng: "Take this for Grandpa and Grandma to eat."


    Brother Cheng:


    You want to turn me away with a te of fried pear cake? no way!


    Seeing that Brother Cheng was not leaving, Qin Sang took out a half-arm-length dagger without a de and said, "Your knife is ready, go and y with it."


    Brother Cheng''s eyes lit up. Boys can''t resist weapons, especially when he has wanted a knife for a long time.


    He immediately took the knife and te and said with a smile: "Brother Sang is so kind. I will deliver fried pear cakes to the third grandpa and the third grandma."

 Chapter 757: The old Gu family returns to the world

    Chapter 757: The old Gu family returns to the world


    Chapter 757 The old Gu family returns to the world


    Gu Jinli:


    Are you my biological brother? Why is it so easy to be won over?


    After sending Brother Cheng away, Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and asked with a smile: "What do you need me to do? Just ask me, I''m free these two days."


    Seeing that there was no one in the kitchen, Gu Jinli asked, "Don''t you need to go see You An and the others?"


    Qin Sang said: "Most of them have gone into the mountains and will note out until next year."


    Gu Jinli: "You let them go into the mountains during the Chinese New Year?"


    Qin Sang''s reason is very good: "The Chinese New Year is the most rxing time. Letting them go into the mountains to practice will be good for them in the future."


    After Gu Jinli heard this, he thought of the big hole in his house, so he didn''t ask any more questions, but sent him to work very rudely.


    Qin Sang worked hard and did a lot of work for the Gu family. He also helped Gu Jinli fry oil and make fried food. He worked until the afternoon and made about ten baskets of fried food.


    When the third grandma saw it, she said, "Why do you make so much? This willst until the year of the monkey."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to ask Qin Sang to work, but he identally blew up too much, and he felt a little guilty at the moment.


    Qin Sang helped her out: "There aren''t many third grandma, I have one basket, your family has two more baskets, and there are hundreds of people like Aunt Tao, and there are dozens of people in Songzi Vige. These dozen baskets of fried food not enough."


    Third Grandma: "You still want to send fried food to Songzi Vige? Don''t they, Mr. Mi, do it? They made it themselves in previous years."


    Qin Sang didn''t blush and was out of breath: "This year they are busy with auctioning ham again on January 20th, so they don''t have time to do it."


    Third Grandma knew that the ham was made in Songzizhuang, and she also knew that Xiaoyu and the others would auction the ham again on the 20th day of the first lunar month, so she said, "That''s really not much."


    He then said: "Sang, while it''s not dark yet, you can send it to Mr. Mi and the others. Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, so we can''t go away during the New Year."


    Qin Sang didn''t want to deliver it, he just wanted to be with Gu Jinli: "Da Tuan is going to Songzizhuang to get the ham, he can just go and deliver it."


    After saying this, he looked at Gu Jinli, feeling a little pitiful.


    Gu Jinli red at him, you''re a pathetic piece of shit. In order to make up a lie, you mutted one of my girl''s hams. Do you know that it''s very expensive? !


    Qin Sang''s eyes changed from pitiful to aggrieved: Xiaoyu, are you even reluctant to give me a piece of ham?


    Gu Jinli:


    If you lose, Ill give it to you!


    She raised her voice and called Xiao Ji: "Have you harnessed the big group of mule carts? Let him quickly deliver three baskets of fried food to Songzi Vige ande back with three hams."


    Xiao Ji looked confused. Is Da Tuan trying to set up a car? No.


    Gu Jinli didn''t give her a chance to speak: "Go quickly, we can''t get the ham back before dark, so don''t eat meat during the Chinese New Year."


    Xiao Ji likes to eat meat the most. Hearing this, he hurried to find Da Tuan.


    After they all left, Qin Sang couldn''t help butugh. Xiaoyu was indeed the one who hurt him the most.


    Gu Jinli got angry and stepped on his shoe hard: "If youugh again, I''ll beat you up!"


    Qin Sang was not afraid of being beaten, but he said: "Next time, don''t step on your shoes. It won''t hurt. It will only hurt if you bite your arm."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red, he cursed a gangster secretly, and started to make dinner. Qin Sang had a meal of grilled fish at Gu''s house, and followed Mr. Qin home contentedly. The next day was New Years Eve, and several families had New Years Eve dinner together. They got up early to wear new clothes, put up Spring Festival couplets, and killed chickens and sheep to prepare various dishes.


    Several families worked from morning to afternoon to prepare the sacrifices. ording to the custom of previous years, they set up the incense table to worship the vigers who died on the way to escape the famine.


    In the past three years, I have worshiped two more people, one is Gu Yumei and the other is Qin Eng.


    At this time, Luo Huiniang and Gu Dafu''s family are very sad.


    Luo Huiniang would cry every time she worshiped Qin Eng.


    Gu Jinli counted silently. Luo Huiniang would cry for Qin Eng during the New Year, Death Day, Winter Solstice, and Qingming Festival. She cried more and more every year, but Luo Huiniang didn''t say goodbye, saying she didn''t like him.


    Gu Jinli shook his head. Hui Niang did not forget Qin Eng because he was "dead", but remembered him more deeply.


    After everyone paid their respects, they began to sit down for the New Years Eve dinner.


    A table of men ate meat and drank wine, a table of women ate and chatted, a table of boys and children made noisy noises, and a table of girls ate and whispered. From dawn to dusk, the New Years Eve dinner was not yetplete. Finish.


    While Qin Gu Luotian''s family was having New Year''s Eve dinner, a group of people from Lao Gu''s family finally arrived outside the city of He''anfu.


    Sitting in the mule cart, Gu Xiaomei beat her sore legs andined to Mrs. Gu: "Mom, how long will it take to get here? We have been on the road for almost two months."


    Thinking of the hardships he had endured along the way, he wiped away tears again: "It''s all my fault for that little sick boy from the Li family. He was so weak that he seemed to be haunted by evil spirits. He got sick even while rushing, and dyed our trip for more than half a month. , lets be stuck on this road on New Years Eve.


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, her wrinkled old face darkened: "Little sister, how many times have I told you? You are ady now, how can you be so rude?"


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t keep your mouth shut, sick Yangzi. That''s Young Master Sun of the Li family. He''s the only remaining male grandson of the Li family. Mr. Li dotes on him. Not to mention that he was dyed for more than half a month on the road. Even if we dy it for a month."


    Gu Xiaomei felt very unhappy after being scolded by Mrs. Gu.


    Outside the carriage, the military officer guarding the city saw the convoy with no end in sight and shouted: "The city gate is closed. No idlers are allowed to enter. Come back tomorrow morning."


    Mr. Li''s confidant, Mr. Yue, had already gotten out of the car and led his servants to shout to the defenders on the city gate: "We are Li Tongzhi''s family from He''an Prefecture who came from the capital to take office. Come down quickly to open the city gate. If we identally You can''t afford it when Li Tongzhies to the city and takes office!"


    After hearing this, the military officer guarding the city gate cheered up, hung a basket from the gate tower, and said, "Put in the appointment documents, customs clearance documents, and Mr. Li''s official seal. We will not open the door until they are verified."


    Master Yue frowned when he heard this: "The appointment document and official seal are both valuable things. We cannot hang them up for you at will. I can only give you the customs clearance documents."


    The soldier guarding the city shook his head: "No, none of the three things can be missing."


    He also exined: "After the water bandit case three years ago, He''an Prefecture, Linhe Prefecture, Jinling Prefecture and other ces were not allowed to open the city gates casually. If you want toe in, you can only bring three things up, otherwise you can only I can wait until dawn."


    Gu Youlu followed Mr. Gu in another mule cart. When he heard this, he became angry. He got off the car and came to the city gate. He pointed at the military master who was guarding the city and shouted: "You little soldier, how dare you stop Mr. Li?" If you are on your way, please open the door quickly, don''t wait for us to break down the door!"


    Master Yue frowned when he heard this. How could this Fourth Master Gu say such a thing? Smashing the city gate was a major crime against the nine tribes.


    Master Ke Li liked the Gu family very much, and Master Yue did not dare to offend Gu Youlu easily. After pulling him back, he said: "Fourth brother Gu, there is no need to argue with these rough guys."


    He then raised his head and shouted at the people above: "Call your gmander, I want to see him."

 Chapter 758: kindness

    Chapter 758: kindness


    Chapter 758 Kindness


    The military officer guarding the city frowned when he heard this, and wanted to drive away this group of rude people, but judging from the dress and behavior of this group of people, they did not look like liars. If it was true, then these little soldiers were Can''t afford to offend.


    "Okay, you wait, I''ll call you Bi Xiaoqi." The military officer guarding the city said to the other fourrades, disappeared in front of the city tower, and went to look for Bi Xiaoqi in a row of houses below the city tower.


    Gu Youlu huddled up, put his hands in his sleeves, and said softly toward the tower: "A bunch of rough guys, they will feel betterter."


    Snowkes began to fall in the sky, and Gu Youlu wanted to scold her even more when he saw it.


    But his mother told him not to curse in front of outsiders, especially in front of Mr. Li. Gu Youlu could only suppress the urge to curse, looked into the convoy, and found Gu Youfu standing next to the mule cart. Finally, he waved to him impatiently.


    But the weather was too cold, and Gu Youfu''s family was not favored. They followed the servants all the way to He''an Mansion. There was no mule cart at all, and they could only ride on a cart without a roof. At this moment, he was cold, tired and hungry. He squinted his eyes and dozed off, and didn''t even see Gu Youlu''s waving hand.


    Gu Youlu was angry, strode over and kicked Gu Youfu on the knee.


    Gu Youfu felt the pain and let out a soft cry. He finally opened his eyes. When he saw Gu Youlu, he hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with the fourth brother?"


    "What''s wrong? Why do you pretend not to see me waving at you?" Gu Youlu said with a sullen face: "Go and get me the hand warmer. I only know how to eat every day. I can''t even help you. It''s really a burden to take you with me." .


    Although Gu Youlu was angry, he still remembered what Mrs. Gu said and scolded Gu Youfu in public very quietly, not daring to let Mr. Li hear it.


    Gu Youfu was used to being beaten, scolded and sent around by Gu Youlu. When he heard this, he did not dare toin and immediately went to the mule cart to get a hand warmer for Gu Youlu.


    Mr. Gu saw it and asked, "Where''s the fourth child? Why don''t youe and get it yourself?"


    Although Mr. Gu likes Gu Youlu, Gu Youfu looks most like him among his three sons, and he does not want Gu Youlu to send Gu Youfu.


    Gu Youfu said: "The fourth brother is apanying Master Yue and other gmanders in front of the city gate. It''s cold and his hands are frozen, so he asked me toe and get it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu looked in front of the city gate and saw Gu Youlu wearing a thick satin jacket with a jade pendant hanging around his waist, standing next to Master Yue. He was no worse than Master Yue, and he felt less dissatisfied.


    The old woman is right, Youlu can talk and do things, and he can be liked by Mr. Li. Youfu is too stupid and can only do menial work. Although he will be sent by his brothers, as long as you are paid and educated, Youfu can still do something. Really?


    Take it. Mr. Gu carefully handed the hand warmer to Gu Youfu, and then tucked Gu Chengzhi into the bed.


    After Gu Youfu got the hand warmer, he handed it to Gu Youlu and said with a smile: "Fourth brother, let me warm your hands, don''t let them freeze."


    Gu Youlu was not satisfied: "Why did you bring a hand warmer? Didn''t you know how to bring some of the Huadiao wine and dried meat in the car? It''s a cold day, so you need to eat and drink to keep yourself warm."


    After hearing this, Gu Youfu ran to get food and wine for Gu Youlu.


    But Gu Youlu was still not satisfied after eating: "Where''s the cloak? Bring it here. It''s snowing. Without the cloak, a coat made of such good material will be ruined by the snow."


    After hearing this, Gu Youfu hurriedly went to get his cloak and brought a bamboo hat.


    Gu Youlu only wore a cloak and no hat. That bamboo hat is so ugly. He is a rich young man now, how can he wear such a shabby thing. Gu Youfu could only take the bamboo hat away.


    Master Yue frowned when he saw it. How could a younger brother order his elder brother like this? Are these two brothers? That olddy Gu was too biased.


    Mrs. Gu has three sons and two daughters. She is very good to the other children and wishes she could spoil them all. But she is very bad to Gu Youfu and his family. She will hit and scold her every time. When she gets angry, she will even scold: "I knew you were like this." De Xing, I wish I had aborted you back then, or else I would have sold you, so as not to upset my whole family when I saw you.


    After Master Yue heard this, he told Mr. Li exactly what he said, and also said: "That olddy Gu doesn''t look like a kind-hearted person. You should be more careful."


    How can a person who doesn''t even care about his own son and wants to sell his own son and his family be kind-hearted? It must be poisonous.


    But Mr. Li said: "The eldest sister of the Gu family has been a sharp talker since she was a child. She scolded Gu Youfu because she hated him for not being talented. She has a good heart, and I have been very kind to me. Now that I meet their family again, I have to deal with this." The kindness is repaid."


    Thats right, Mr. Li will support the old Gu family, give the old Gu family a house of gold and silver, find jobs for the olddy Gus son, and find good families for the olddy Gus daughters and granddaughters, all because he wants to repay his kindness.


    Master Yue felt that this kindness was too much. For a ve family like the Gu family, just giving him a hundred taels of silver would be enough to repay the kindness. There was no need to take this family with him. It was really a burden.


    Master Li is Master Yues nephew. He relies on Master Li to support his family. He reminded him several times, but when Master Li didnt listen, he gave up.


    "Master Yue, would you like to take a sip? This is the Huadiao wine given to me by Mr. Li. It is very warm to drink." Although Gu Youlu treats Gu Youfu badly, he is very good at ingratiating himself with the people around Mr. Li, knowing that Mr. Yue He is Master Li''s confidant, and he always tries to please him.


    There was a sh of disgust in Master Yue''s eyes, but when he looked at Gu Youlu, there was a smile on his face: "No need, Yue has something to do. Mr. Li can only enter the city after it is done."


    It''s a cold day, it''s snowing, and I''m standing at the city gate waiting toe in. Who has the leisure to drink wine and eat meat? This Gu Youlu really doesn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that he refused to drink, Gu Youlu did not persuade him anymore. He just drank slowly with a wine bottle andined: "Why hasn''t the little g leader guarding the citye yet? How dare you neglect Mr. Li like this? After Mr. Li enters the city, , immediately ordered him to be removed from his official position, and then pped him with ten ckboards to make him remember it for a long time!"


    Master Yue was toozy to pay attention to Gu Youlu. He just sneered in his heart: Hey, the city gate defenders are from the Fucheng garrison camp. They are in charge of the garrison camp. When will it be the turn of the government officials to take charge?


    Do you understand this is called ultra vires?


    Gu Youlu didn''t know much about it. His family had been with Mr. Li for almost three years. Mr. Li also invited his husband to teach them, but he only liked to show off his authority and didn''t want to study at all.


    But the eldest read well, and now he is a schr. Mr. Li also gave him an official position as a lecturer in the government school.


    Gu Youlu felt very sad about Gu Youwen''s appointment as a government official. He was a seventh-rank official.


    But mother said, don''t worry, Mr. Li will not ignore him. After he settles down, he will definitely help him find an official position no lower than the seventh rank.

 Chapter 759: preference

    Chapter 759: preference


    Chapter 759 Preference


    Gu Youlu was very happy because of this. Recently, he has been waiting for Mr. Li to get him an official position.


    He is talking nonsense!


    Do you really think that he can choose the official position in Da Chu?


    Mr. Li was able to get Gu Youwen a teaching position, but it took a lot of effort and money. And Gu Youwen was at least a schr. What was Gu Youlu? If you are not even a child, how can you be an official?


    On the city tower, the city guard finally called Bi Xiaoqi.


    Bi Xiaoqi shouted down: "Are you Li Tongzhi''s family who came from the capital to take office?"


    Master Yue said: "That''s right, please open the city gate!"


    Bi Xiaoqi said: "I heard that you are not willing to hand over the official seal and appointment letter, so you can only step back three feet and hand over the customs clearance documents. After we read it, if it is correct, we will open the city gate for you to check the official seal and the letter of appointment." Appointment letter.


    He added: "Brother, don''t think we have too much trouble. This is a rule from above. We are just following orders."


    Gu Youlu was very angry and said angrily: "You little soldier, how dare you let Mr. Li''s carriage retreat? Open the door for us quickly!"


    Master Yue frowned. Being tired and hungry, he really wanted to p Gu Youlu. He ignored Gu Youlu, put the customs clearance documents in the basket, and hung it up for Bi Xiaoqi to see.


    He then turned around and asked all the mule carts to move back three feet.


    Mr. Li''s carriage did not need to move back. His carriage was parked on a spacious roadside.


    Master Yue only agreed to Bi Xiaoqi''s proposal after seeing that it would not affect Mr. Li.


    Gu Youlu was very angry. Master Yue was really not tough enough. He agreed so quickly. Isn''t this the face of Mr. Zuoli?


    But he did not dare to yell at Master Yue, so he could only smile and cooperate.


    After reading the customs clearance document, Bi Xiaoqi opened the city gate, but did not let Master Yue and others in. Instead, after reading the official seal and appointment letter, he opened the city gate: "Wee Mr. Li to the city!"


    The carriage that Lord Li was riding in was the first to enter the city. When passing by Bi Xiaoqi and the others, Butler Li gave Bi Xiaoqi a red envelope of twenty taels of silver: "My Lord gave you the wine money for the military lords. Thank you for your hard work."


    Bi Xiaoqi and the others were very happy to receive such a big red envelope, and said with a smile: "Master Li has traveled through wind and snow to take office. This is hard work."


    Butler Li said: "We set out from the capital two months ago, but our young master Sun fell ill on the way, so the trip was dyed."


    He then asked: "Is there any famous doctor with good medical skills in the city? Our young master Sun is still ill. We need to find a doctor to see him after he enters the city."


    Bi Xiaoqi stayed in Fucheng for a long time and quickly said: "You can go to Qingshan Medical Center to find Doctor Xiao and Doctor Xu. These two doctors have excellent medical skills. But today is New Year''s Eve and it is toote now. I wonder if they are still willing to make medical appointments? If not, you can go to Dr. Liu from the Liu Family Medical Center. As long as you pay more for the consultation, Dr. Liu will be there rain or shine."


    Doctor Liu is famous in the city for his love of money, but his medical skills are also recognized as good.


    After hearing this, Butler Li smiled and said, "Thank you, Master Jun. You have helped my family a lot."


    After saying that, he followed Mr. Li''s carriage and left.


    As soon as he entered the city, he immediately called two nursing homes, gave them banknotes, and asked them to go to two hospitals to ask for doctors.


    The nursing staff took the banknotes and immediately rushed to Qingshan Medical Center and Liujia Medical Center. After Mr. Li''s carriage entered the city, other mule carriages also began to move slowly.


    When Gu Xiaomei saw Housekeeper Li asking the nursing home to fetch a doctor, she put down the car curtain and whispered to Mrs. Gu: "Mom, it seems that Young Master Sun of the Li family is seriously ill. Mr. Li hurriedly sent someone to fetch him as soon as he entered the city. Doctor...are you afraid that you will die young?"


    Gu Xiaomei said it with some gloating. She hated the sick man to death. If it hadn''t been for him, they would have been enjoying the New Year in the same magistrate''s house. She could still rely on Mr. Li''s face to receive a wave of New Year''s gifts from ordinary people, but now they have nothing, and her family has suffered a great loss!


    Old Mrs. Gu scolded Little Sister Gu: "Little sister, how many times have I told you, I can''t say this again."


    In fact, she wished for the sudden death of Mr. Sun of the Li family even more than Gu Xiaomei, but she couldn''t say this out loud, otherwise Mr. Li would be angry.


    Mrs. Gu taught Little Sister Gu in a low voice: "You have to treat Mr. Sun of the Li family as your own nephew. You have to be gentle and loving towards him. When he is sick, you are more sad than him, but you can''t let people see that you don''t like him." he."


    Gu Xiaomei: "I know, mother, why don''t you worry about your daughter? My daughter just talks about it in front of you, but she is very gentle in front of outsiders."


    And very good at things.


    The nanny of Mr. Sun of the Li family didn''t like her and stopped her from seeing Mr. Sun of the Li family. When she saw Butler Liing, she cried bitterly on the spot.


    As expected, I received the jewelry from Mr. Li the next day, so mom can rest assured, she is very smart.


    He''an Prefecture is a veryrge city. After the Li family''s motorcade ran through the city for half an hour, it finally arrived at Tongzhifu.


    The aristocratic families and wealthy businessmen in the south of the Yangtze River and Huai River had the habit of giving away mansions to the government offices. This Tongzhifu was donated by the Anjia, a wealthy businessman in Fucheng. It has stood in He''an Mansion for hundreds of years and has housed countless Tongzhi adults. Therefore, although the house isrge, it is not very new and has stains left by the passage of time.


    "We''re here, this is the prefect. Masters, please get out of the car." Butler Li said, came to Mr. Li''s carriage, asked his servants to bring a chair covered with quilts, opened the curtain, and said to Mr. Li The adult said: "Master, get out of the car. After youe down, the old ves will take Master Sun down."


    "Yes." Mr. Li responded and said to his grandson in the car: "Brother Yan, don''t be afraid. Grandpa gets out of the car first, and the servants will take you downter."


    Li Yan is eight years old this year. Although he has a fever, he smiled and said to Master Li: "Well... Grandpa, don''t worry about Brother Yan."


    Good boy. Mr. Li gently stroked Li Yans forehead and got out of the carriage.


    When Gu Youlu saw it, he immediately came over and said, "Uncle Li, happy New Year. You''ve had a hard journey. How are you, brother Yan and nephew?"


    He added: "Brother Yan is a noble man. God is protecting him and he will definitely get better. Uncle Li doesn''t have to worry too much. On the second day of the Lunar New Year, my parents and I will go to the temple to burn incense and pray for Brother Yan. "


    Gu Youlu looked very ttering. Master Yue felt sick in his heart. A person who tters others is the most ipetent.


    But Mr. Li did not dislike Gu Youlu. Hearing this, he smiled with relief and said, "Brother Lu is thoughtful."


    He added: "It''s been a tiring journey, and you have worked hard too. My servants have already gone to the restaurant to buy some banquets. They will be delivered to you when the timees. Let''s have a New Year''s Eve dinner together tomorrow night as we do in previous years."


    "Hey, my nephew thanked Uncle Li." Gu Youlu was very happy. When he saw Butler Li and others carrying Li Yan out of the car, he hurried over to help. Although he didn''t help much, Mr. Li looked at Lao Huai.fort.


    Master Yues brows are so furrowed that they can kill mosquitoes. He really likes the children and grandchildren of the old Gu family very much.

 Chapter 760: vulgar

    Chapter 760: vulgar


    Chapter 760 Vulgarity


    Mrs. Gu saw Gu Youlu helping in the front in the mule cart from a distance, and hurriedly called Gu Youfu: "Go and call your elder brother and ask him toe and help."


    In this way, Mr. Li will like Youwen more.


    "Hey." Gu Youfu immediately ran to the mule cart where Gu Youwen was sitting and told him what Mrs. Gu said.


    Gu Youwen frowned and snorted: "Now that I am the master of teaching, how can I do something as ttering as my fourth brother? You go and answer my mother and tell her that Chengxian and I are studying hard, and he There will be a scientific examination this year, but we cant be distracted by trivial matters.


    Gu Youwen was wearing a thick and warm satin jacket and was sitting in the mule cart. He looked like "I am a high official." When he said this, he didn''t even look at Gu Youfu.


    Although he is older than Gu Youfu, he looks much younger than Gu Youfu because of his pampering.


    Gu Chengxian didn''t even call out to Gu Youfu. He only held a book and looked at it slowly... Mr. Li really wanted him to be admitted to the imperial examination. The way he sat in the mule cart with his hands on the scroll was even more pleasing to Mr. Li. Happy.


    Gu Youfu knew Gu Youwens temper, and his mother loved him the most. She would not force him to do anything he didnt want to do.


    Gu Youfu could only go and reply to Mrs. Gu.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu didn''t say anything as expected: "Your elder brother is right. Examination for merit and fame is a big deal, but they can''t let other things dy them."


    After speaking, he waved his hand and asked Gu Youfu to leave.


    After Li Yan was carried into Tongzhifu, other people sitting on the mule cart also got out of the cart.


    The first person toe down was Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li was only thirty years old. She was Mr. Li''s second wife. She had a son before, but he was not treated in time and died on the road when he was fleeing famine.


    Since then, Mrs. Li has taken everything in the Li family very lightly. The maids and grandmothers around her have said many things that Mr. Li should not be too kind to the old Gu family, but she ignored them.


    The second young master of the Li family was born to Mr. Li''s first wife. There are four members of the family. They have no sons yet. It is for this reason that Mr. Li is particrly kind to Li Yan.


    The second young master of the Li family didn''t like Lao Gu''s family, but because he had no son and no fame, he was not favored in front of Mr. Li. He said several times that he wanted to drive away Lao Gu''s family, but he was scolded by Mr. Li several times. The familyw is also served.


    He did not dare to deal with the old Gu family easily anymore, so he could only endure it until he gave birth to a son.


    "Master, I''m going in first. I''m too tired today. I won''t eat dinner. I''ll have a rest first." Mrs. Li had a tired look on her face. She didn''t care about Master Li''s words at all, and was helped into the Tongzhifu by the maid. .


    Master Li Er also went into the house to settle down.


    Qian Guangzong felt a little anxious when he saw Mrs. Li and the Second Young Master Li''s family entering the Tongzhifu. He said to Aunt Gu: "Jinzhi, the Second Young Master''s family has entered. He doesn''t like our family. After entering the Tongzhifu, he will definitely upy the most important ces." A good yard, give us some yards for the servants to live in.


    Aunt Gu smiled and said: "The Li family is not headed by the second young master. If he dares to deliberately let us live in a poor yard, we will go to Mr. Li and he will definitely make the decision for us."


    Qian Guangzong smiled and pped Aunt Gu on the shoulder: "Jin Zhi, you still have an idea. With Mr. Li supporting us, I understand that Young Master Li will not dare to go too far."


    He also said: "To be honest, we still have the honor of grandpa and grandpa. If they hadn''t saved Mr. Li back then, we wouldn''t be living as good a life as we are now." The Gu family and even his Qian family are prosperous.


    "It''s just pity that Li''er and Chenggui can''t live such a good life." Aunt Gu still remembered Qian Li''er and Qian Chenggui, and would mention them from time to time.


    Qian Guangzong felt a little guilty when he heard that. When Li''er and Chenggui were kidnapped by the viins, he actually heard Chenggui''s screams, but he was afraid of death and did not dare to look for them. He could only let the viins take Li''er and Chenggui away. Expensive to take away. Now that he heard this, he hurriedly said: "Those who are celebrating the New Year, don''t mention them, lest my father-inw and mother-inw will be sad again after hearing this."


    Aunt Gu nodded: "What you are saying is that mother loves Li''er the most. Since we became rich, the one she has cried the most is Li''er. She said that if Li''er was still alive, she would definitely find a son from an official family to marry her. Let''s live the life of a young mistress. Now I can only leave such a good family to Gu Ya."


    Qian Guangzong persuaded after hearing this: "Although Li''er and Chenggui are in bad luck, Chengcai is in good luck. Mr. Li found him a girl from a wealthy family, and now he even has a son. Mr. Li is very fond of him. When our baby brother was born, Mr. Li also gave our baby brother a set of golden locks of longevity."


    Brother Bao''er is Qian Chengcai''s son. He is only half a year old now, but he is very popr with Mr. Li.


    Just as he was talking about Qian Chengcai, he came, raised the car curtain and said: "Mom and dad, pleasee down quickly and go in to divide the courtyard. We will have a banquet after we settle down. I have asked Manager Huang to order a table at the restaurant. My servants will be back soon, and I heard that the meat dishes at Futai House in this city are quite delicious."


    As Qian Chengcai spoke, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve and drooled with greed.


    Aunt Gu quickly reminded him: "You should avoid people, or you will be scolded for being vulgar again."


    Qian Chengcai took a sip and said, "What''s vulgar? Now that we are rich and powerful, who dares to call us vulgar?"


    When his family first went to Mr. Li, they were oftenughed at as a vulgar, mud-legged, and dirty lower-level man. When Mr. Li proposed marriage to him, those people also scolded him in the same way, and alsoughed at him for wanting to eat swan meat.


    Haha, what was the result?


    No matter how vulgar your son is, he slept with a richdy and asked her to give birth to your grandson. Qian Chengcai is not a good guy. He was able to marry a youngdy from the Zhou family through force.


    Miss Zhou also disliked him very much at the beginning, and also disliked that his family relied on Mr. Li to make a living, but what happened in the end? It''s not like he got it.


    In the end, the Zhou family begged him to marry Miss Zhou for the sake of reputation.


    However, that stinky **** of the Zhou family often looked down on him and never took the initiative to serve him, but she wisely gave him four maids, and now he is living a veryfortable life.


    The four maids took turns sleeping, sleeping with whomever they wanted, making his fourth uncle, third uncle, second uncle, and even his father jealous.


    Qian Chengcai thought that Miss Zhou had tamed her husband by letting him sleep with his maid, and he felt that his husband''s rtionship was very exciting. But he didn''t know that this was just an idea that Miss Zhou came up with because she was disgusted with him and was not willing to sleep with him.


    When Aunt Gu and his wife heard this, they were not ashamed but proud. They praised Qian Chengcai: "My son is great. If you work harder and have more sons, Mr. Li will be better to you."


    Heined to Miss Zhou again: "It''s the same with your wife. It''s been half a year since she gave birth to Brother Bao. Why haven''t you gotten pregnant yet? In the past, in my hometown, the women who were able to give birth would have children just after they were born."


    This is a pig!

 Chapter 761: Gu Yas secret

    Chapter 761: Gu Ya''s secret


    Chapter 761 Gu Yas secret


    Qian Chengcai said: "Mom, don''t worry, it''s not easy for the Zhou family to have children. I will go to Pipa and the others to give birth to my son tonight."


    Pipa''s maids all have big hips, and they look like they''re going to be pregnant.


    Qian Chengcai had a beastly temper. He was so angry that he talked about himself. He left Qian Guangzong and Aunt Gu and ran to find the four maids.


    Mr. Li brought many people, including his own family, Lao Gu''s family, Master Yue and other staff and their families, as well as dozens of servants and nursing staff. They were busy until midnight before they settled down.


    Lao Gu''s family was arranged in several courtyards on the right side of Tongzhifu.


    These courtyards were used by the previous Tongzhi family to amodate guests, and they were pretty good.


    But Gu Xiaomei stillined: "This courtyard is not as good as when we lived in the capital. I will have to ask Housekeeper Li to ask someone to repair it in the next year, otherwise I won''t be able to live here."


    When Gu Ya heard this, she sneered in her heart. Her sister-inw is really very delicate. Why is she pretending to be a youngdy when she is already an old girl?


    Gu Ya disliked Gu Xiaomei''s vulgarity and said to Gu Rong: "Take my things and go back to the house."


    Gu Ya held the handkerchief and walked into the left wing with elegant steps. As soon as she entered the room, she told Gu Rong: "Take it out as a gift. After making the bed, go to the kitchen and get me some hot water. I want to wash my face first." Have a feast.


    After saying this, he leaned softly on the soft couch.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Gu Rong was very obedient and did the work assigned by Gu Ya like a ve.


    But Gu Ya disliked her moving too much. When shaking the quilt, she blew out the wind, which made her feel cold: "What''s wrong with you? Can''t you even do such a small job? It''s so cold, hurry up and go first Ask Guanshi Huang for charcoal to light the fire."


    Gu Rong quickly apologized: "Cousin, it''s my fault. Don''t be angry. I''ll go get you charcoal ande back to light the fire."


    Hearing this, Gu Ya became calmer and nodded: "Well, let''s go. Remember to ask for silver frost charcoal, and don''t take the ck charcoal that smokes people to death."


    Afraid that others would say she didn''t understand the rules if they found out, she added: "Just say it''s for our grandma. She''s caught a cold and needs some silver frost charcoal to sleep peacefully."


    "Hey." Gu Rong was like a robot, responding to whatever Gu Ya said. She exited the room with a smile on her face, but as soon as she left the hospital, her face darkened.


    Bah, what a piece of shit, you are so worthless. Do you think you, Gu Ya, are really a wealthydy?


    You still want to marry into an official family and be a youngdy, is your body worthy of it? Do you really think that the young master of an official family is a fool? She was slept with to death, and she still wants to pretend to be a prostitute to deceive others!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She really didnt understand what Nai was thinking. Is she, Gu Rong, bad? Gu Ya''s body was so dirty, but she still doted on her, just because Gu Ya was literate?


    But now she can also read.


    Gu Rong thought for a long time and felt that the reason why Nai was holding Gu Ya''s broken shoe was because of Gu Ya''s father and brother.


    Gu Youwen became an official, and Gu Chengxian was about to take the scientific examination...


    Ah!


    Gu Rong sneered, this was bullying her to the death of her eldest brother, and her second brother''s legs and feet were crippled while fleeing the famine. She felt that there was no hope for her house, so she wanted to bully her to the end.


    But... Gu Rong said silently in her heart: Even without my brother as a backer, I, Gu Rong, can still trample you, Gu Ya, under my feet with my own ability! Don''t forget, it was all because of her lying to deceive Gu Jinxiu that Gu Jinxiu was almost kidnapped by Fatty Ding.


    Gu Rong put away the hatred in her eyes, like a well-behaved and obedient little sheep. She brought charcoal fire and hot water to Gu Ya and served herfortably, and then she felt rxed for a moment.


    Since it was toote, after the restaurant delivered the food, Lao Gu and his family just ate the New Year''s Eve dinner in a hurry and went to bed.


    The next day was the first day of the Lunar New Year. The old Gu family got up early, dressed up, and prepared to be taken by Gu Youwen to pay New Year greetings to Mr. Li.


    However, Gu Youfu''s family was left behind by Mrs. Gu: "Although we live in the same prefecture, these courtyards are also our homes. It''s not good to be so deserted during the Chinese New Year. You are lucky to take Mrs. Zhang and the two The children pasted several courtyards with red paper and hung red cloth to make them more festive."


    Gu Rong sneered in her heart, hehe, she didn''t let her family go to pay Mr. Li a New Year''s greetings. Her mother''s intention was really too biased.


    After hearing this, Gu Youfu looked very unhappy. He worked so hard and withoutint just because he wanted to work obediently and wait until the New Year and the holidays to be allowed to visit Mr. Li and find a future for his two children.


    But his mother didn''t even give his family this chance. Gu Youfu couldn''t help it anymore and asked Mr. Gu: "Dad, what do you mean?"


    Before Mr. Gu could speak, Mrs. Gu said: "Now that Youwen has be an official, Chengxian will also take the imperial examination. From now on, you will have to take care of the household affairs. The reason why my mother left you alone to work is Its better for you to have this room, so that you wont be too busy as the head of the house in the future and wont be able to take care of the household expenses.


    Mrs. Gus words sounded nice, but she didnt want to think about it. Who would believe them?


    Zhang secretly pinched Gu Chengli.


    Although Gu Chengli isme, he is the one who looks most like Mr. Gu among the grandchildren. Mr. Gu will never be willing to punish him if he makes trouble.


    Gu Chengli immediately asked: "Mistress, why are you so partial? Except for the first year, you have not allowed our room to pay New Year''s greetings to Mr. Li in the past two years. How can you feel at ease?"


    He then turned to Mr. Gu and said, "Sir, you are all riding in a mule cart this way, and we are the only ones who have to walk. Why don''t you say a word if you mistreat us like this?"


    Mrs. Gu was so angry that she pointed at Gu Youfu and started crying: "Hey, why is my life so hard? I have treated you with all my heart and soul, and worked hard to bring you up. Now you have a son and a daughter." Now that life is getting better, let my grandson scold me for being an old woman, woo woo woo..."


    When ites to calling out grievances, Mrs. Gu has never been afraid of anyone. She questioned Gu Youfu: "Youfu, please ask your conscience, is my mother treating you badly? You are my biological child. When mother has good things in her hands, When did I not do it to you? Speaking of abuse, I have abused Gu Dashans family in my life, but he is a wolf cub, and I will treat him badly because he wants to kill me, my stepmother.,


    "You are my biological son, how could I abuse you? You asked Chengli to say this because you wanted to force me to death!" Mrs. Gu beat her chest and cried until she was out of breath. She instantly gave Gu Chengli''s aura. Pressed down.


    Gu Chengli is only fifteen years old this year, and Mrs. Gu is his biological mother. Even if he dared to say those questioning words before, he was now restrained by Mrs. Gu''s aggressiveness. He looked helplessly at Mr. Gu: "Master."


    Mr. Gu also felt ufortable. The old woman was getting more and more aggressive towards the Youfu family. He simply said: "Everyone is going, or none of them are going."


    Gu Rongughed silently. Did she think her father was Gu Dashan? The reason why I didn''t protect Gu Dashan''s family was because Nai said that Gu Dashan might not be his biological son. He felt a knot in his heart, so he watched Nai coldly abuse Gu Dashan''s family.


    But her father is his own son, so it wont work if she uses this trick again.

 Chapter 762: Suspect

    Chapter 762: Suspect


    Chapter 762 Suspicion


    Old Mrs. Gu was startled, and her eyes squinted slightly. Seeing Mr. Gu''s gloomy face, she knew that he was really angry. She changed her mind and immediately softened her tone: "Okay, okay, you are the head of the family, listen to you of."


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Youfu''s family: "Youfu, take your wife and children to pay New Year''s greetings to Mr. Li. But you are the younger brother, so you have to listen to your brother in everything. He is an official, can speak, and can talk to Mr. Li. Let''s talk together, adults. Mr. Li is a stickler for rules. If you, the younger brother, take over your brother too much, Mr. Li will think you are unruly, and he will not think of you if you have a good future in the future."


    Gu Rong sneered when she heard this. She went to pay Mr. Li a New Year greeting just to earn a future. How could she earn a future if they didn''t show up?


    Gu Youfu was very happy, with a smile on his face. He nodded quickly and said, "Don''t worry, mother, we will definitely listen to my eldest brother, stay one step behind him in everything, and never let Mr. Li think that I have no rules."


    Since the family became prosperous, my mother has changed the ranking of the family, eliminating Gu Dashan''s ranking, and Gu Youwen has changed from the second brother to the eldest brother. She also said that Gu Dashan''s family must be dead, and she will be ranked next to him. It will bring bad luck to their family.


    Gu Chengli was also very happy andughed out loud: "Thank you, grandma, grandma is really good to our family."


    As she said this, Mrs. Gu was smiling on her face, but in her heart she wanted to kill Gu Chengli.


    "Okay, you go." Mrs. Gu waved her hand and sent them all away.


    "Yes, mom and dad will sit at home for a while, and the sons will leave now." Gu Youwen said politely, and left with several people in the room.


    In the room, Mr. Gu still had a cold face and asked Mrs. Gu: "Why don''t you like Youfu? Youfu is such a simple and honest person. Although Chenghua is dead and Chengli isme, his future in this house will not be very good. But He is our biological son, and he is the one who looks most like me. If you don''t love him, do you think you dislike me?"


    Mrs. Gu''s heart skipped a beat. This **** old man was so easy to fool when he was in his hometown. Why is he so smart now?


    She sniffed, wiped her tears and choked: "When I became a widow, many matchmakers came to propose marriage. Xiong Xiucai from Xiongjiagou and Gao shopkeeper from Yinshan Town both came to ask for marriage, but I didn''t agree. I was thinking that you had helped me and were kind to Jin Zhi, so I followed you wholeheartedly and waited for you to marry me as my concubine."


    Im even willing to be a concubine for you, just because I want you to be good to me and Jin Zhi. If you still doubt me, then I have nothing to say.


    After saying this, he started to cover his face and cry bitterly.


    After listening to this, Mr. Gu thought of the kindness and admiration that Mrs. Gu had for him when he was young, which he could not find in Fei... He saw Mrs. Gu crying so miserably, and then thought about Fei. He finally held Mrs. Gu''s hand and said softly, "Mother Frost, don''t cry. I just said it casually and didn''t mean to doubt you."


    Even though Mrs. Gus face is full of wrinkles, she has a name that makes men feel protective when they hear itPan Shuangniang.


    Mrs. Gu quickly forgave Mr. Gu and smiled angrily at him: "Okay, no need to apologize. We have been together for decades, and I still don''t know your temper? You just don''t know how to be obedient." , In fact, she feels sorry for me in her heart."


    With one sentence, Mr. Gu was made tough: "No, that''s just my temper. I''m always in a daze. I''ve worked hard for you all these years."


    Mrs. Gu smiled and said, "Why bother? You are my man, and I should serve you."


    In fact, she felt extremely wronged to marry Mr. Gu. If she had had other options back then, she would never have stayed with Mr. Gu. When she thought of this smelly farm man and her former young master, she felt like the sky was in the sky.


    But now was the critical moment to earn a future for Youwen and Youlu. She couldn''t break up with Mr. Gu yet, and had to continue to coax him, a fool.


    You are hungry, I will make breakfast for you. Lets have a meal first, and I think we can go to Mr. Lis ce for a banquet in the evening. Mrs. Gu got up and went to the small kitchen in the courtyard to cook. But she felt very unhappy, wondering when Master Li would rece her servants.


    Because they were in a hurry, the servants who had previously served her and the children did not bring them with them, but bought them directly. The Li Guan family said that people from He''an Prefecture were cheap, and it would be more cost-effective to buy them when they came here.


    It''s a waste of money. Let her, a great hero of the Li family, cook by herself. No matter how cost-effective it is, it''s useless.


    Mr. Gu felt that his face was brightened when he saw Mrs. Gu making breakfast for him, and he was very satisfied... Although it was the Pan family who was kind to Mr. Li, it was his Gu family who took advantage now!


    In the main courtyard of Tongzhifu, Li Zhuang stopped Gu Youwen and others and whispered to them: "Uncle Wen, my lord, he hasn''t woken up yet. You guys just wait for now."


    Mr. Li stayed with Li Yan all nightst night. He drank a bowl of bird''s nest and went to sleep at dawn, but he still hasn''t woken up yet.


    Gu Youwen was a little unhappy after hearing this. They couldn''t go to bed until dawnst night. Today, instead ofing over early to pay New Year greetings, they had to wait.


    But Li Zhuang, Butler Li, Zhu Wu, and Master Yue were Lord Li''s confidants, and their words were very important in the Li family. Gu Youwen didn''t dare toin, so he could only smile and say: "Then Steward Lao Li will take us there." Waiting in the wing."


    "Okay." Li Zhuang responded and took them to the right wing personally. He asked his servants to bring them some refreshments and then left, continuing to serve Mr. Li.


    Gu Chengzhi is the most gluttonous. He used to be hungry when he was fleeing the famine. Now he stuffs food into his mouth whenever he sees something to eat. He doesn''t care about others. He eats up several tes of snacks in a short time andins: "Why?" There are only so many tes of dim sum? There are so many of us, where can we find enough food?"


    The maid exined: "Young Master Chengzhi, we have just arrived. The kitchen is busy and the fire has not been lit yet. These are pastries bought at the restaurant. There are not many left in the yard, so you can make do with them."


    The madam and the third young master both have to take half of it. Its already good to be able to bring out so many tes to entertain their old Gu family, so dont overdo it.


    But Gu Chengzhi is a little bully who wants to push his limits. He quit after hearing these words and started to cry at the top of his lungs. At the critical moment, Zheng covered his mouth, so he didn''t cry out and could only scream.


    Zheng said to the maid: "Okay, you can go down. Chengzhi is a good boy, he just talks."


    The maid smiled meaningfully and left with the other two little maids.


    Gu Chengzhi became furious and red at Mrs. Zheng: "Uh-huh!"


    Mrs. Zheng hurriedly coaxed: "Brother Zhi, be good, we are here to pay New Year''s greetings to Mr. Li, but we must not cry. Your mother said that if you dare to cry, you will not be allowed to eat meat for three days. If you are obedient, not only will Ill let you eat meat and sweets every day, and Ill also give you generous New Years money.

 Chapter 763: Are you visiting graves?

    Chapter 763: Are you visiting graves?


    Chapter 763 Are you visiting the grave?


    After hearing this, Gu Chengzhi finally stopped making trouble, snatched the cake from Gu Rong''s hand, stuffed it into his mouth, and finished it in two or three bites.


    Seeing Gu Rong looking at him nkly and ring at Gu Rong angrily, he said, "What are you looking at? You lose money."


    Gu Rong was very angry, but she didn''t dare to speak back, so she could only sit in silence with her head bowed.


    Seeing that his sister was being bullied, Gu Chengli wanted to yell at Gu Chengzhi, but Gu Youlu stopped him and said, "Shut up, everyone. We are here to pay New Year''s greetings to Mr. Li. If we start a fight here and make Mr. Li angry, who of you will Its not a good thing.


    Gu Chengli came to Bajili today. Hearing this, he could only give up and did not dare to make any more trouble.


    Mr. Li didn''t get up until the morning. When he learned that Gu Youwen, his brothers and sisters brought their children and grandchildren to pay him New Year''s greetings, he was very happy. While letting the maid change clothes, he sighed: "Youwen, Youlu and others." You are so thoughtful, everyone went to bed at midnightst night, and they came to me early in the morning to wish me a happy new year. It was really... "filial piety."


    Li Zhuang saw Master Li''s expression of relief and didn''t want to disappoint him, so he smiled and agreed: "Their brothers really respect the great master very much. This is because the great master treats their family well. They are grateful."


    Mr. De Li was very happy after saying this. After changing his clothes, he went to the back room to see Li Yan. Seeing that his fever had subsided, he finally felt relieved and said, "Take good care of Brother Yan. I''ll go see Youwen and the others."


    "Yes." Li Zhuang responded and respectfully sent Mr. Li out.


    Mr. Li came to the right wing with two young men. When they saw Gu Youwen and the others, they all stood up, knelt down and kowtowed to Mr. Li to pay New Year greetings: "Youwen brings brothers, you have a Lu family, a blessed family, to Uncle Li Happy New Year, I wish Uncle Li a prosperous official career and may he bring benefits to the people of Li."


    After saying that, he was the first to kowtow to Mr. Li, and the others also kowtowed when they saw it. The sound of kowtowing suddenly sounded like firecrackers.


    The boy next to Mr. Li was disdainful when he saw it. This old Gu family is really interesting, and he would like to pay New Year''s greetings as if he were visiting the grave.


    But Mr. Li was very happy and hurriedly gave him a hand and said: "You are determined, get up quickly."


    He said to the boy again: "Where is the red envelope? Bring it."


    Another boy hurriedly took out a box, opened it, and stood aside with a bow: "Sir, the red envelopes are all ready."


    Mr. Li took the red envelopes and distributed them one by one.


    When the red envelope was given to Gu Youfu''s family, he frowned almost invisible and felt sick in his heart. He quickly handed the red envelope to their family without saying much.


    But Gu Chengli was unwilling to give in and said loudly to Mr. Li: "Grandpa Li, I am Chengli, the second brother of the Gu family. I am fifteen years old and I am also studying. But there are many things I don''t understand. I want to ask Grandpa Li for advice. Please also ask Mr. Li." Grandpa helps Chengli clear up his doubts."


    Mr. Li nced at him and said calmly: "I have just taken office and will be very busy this year. If you don''t understand something, just ask the gentleman in charge."


    What''s going on with Pan Shuangniang? How to get Gu Youfu''s family toe and pay him New Year''s greetings? Was she deliberately trying to disgust him?


    Gu Chengli was a little disappointed, but he was already very happy that Mr. Li could talk to him. He smiled and kowtowed to Mr. Li again: "Thank you, Grandpa Li. Don''t worry, Chengli will study hard and not let you down."


    Gu Chengxian sneered in his heart, you are a **** and a person with iplete five elements. No matter how you take the test, it will be useless.


    Gu Rong was very obedient when receiving the red envelope and didn''t say much. When she took the red envelope, she slightly raised her head and nced at Mr. Li, raised the corners of her mouth slightly, smiled faintly, and immediately stood back to the side. Her well-behaved appearance actually made Mr. Li have a good impression of her.


    Compared with his indifference to Gu Youfu''s family, Mr. Li is quite fond of Gu Youwen''s and Gu Youlu''s family, especially Gu Chengxian and Gu Chengzhi. He talked to them a lot and knew that Gu Youlu spent a lot of money, so he gave his family a lot of money. The red envelopes are the most.


    Gu Youlu was very happy and led Gu Chengzhi to say many nice words, which made Mr. Li even more happy.


    The only person who dissatisfied Master Li was Mrs. Zheng. This rough peasant woman was really not worthy of Youlu. If it weren''t for the fact that she gave birth to Brother Zhi, he would have asked Pan Shuangniang to divorce her and marry everyone for Youlu. Lady.


    Mr. Li looked at Gu Youwen and said to him: "After the Lantern Festival, you will go to the government school to take up a post. You must teach and educate people with all your heart. When you pass the scientific examination this year, you will definitely be able to remember your merits and work for several years. It will surely rise high.


    After speaking, he took out a jade pendant and handed it to Gu Youwen: "This is specially given to you. Congrattions on bing the evangelist."


    Gu Youwen was very happy, his eyes were red with excitement: "Youwen, thank you so much to Uncle Li. Youwen can be where he is today, all because of Uncle Li''s care. Youwen''s inscription is deeply felt."


    Mr. Li smiled and waved his hand, then called Gu Chengxian and gave him a jade medal: "You will take the scientific examination this year. If you are sessful, you will have to participate in many literary events. It would be more honorable to have a jade medal."


    Gu Chengxian suppressed his excitement and took the jade medal steadily: "Chengxian likes this jade medal very much. Thank you Grandpa Li for the gift."


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Li was even more satisfied and praised Gu Chengxian: "Steady and restrained, neither arrogant nor impetuous, he will definitely have a great future in the future."


    It''s just bad luck. I failed the exam twice before, but that''s because Chengxian was ill. If he was in good health, he would definitely be able to go to high school.


    In addition to Gu Youwen and Gu Chengxian who received jade pendants and jade medals, Gu Ya also received a jadeite: "Learn the rules from your mother well, and you will have a great future in the future."


    Gu Ya is good-looking, and Mr. Li wants to marry her, so he treats Gu Ya very well.


    Gu Ya smiled coldly, took the small box containing the jade, and said, "Yes, Sister Ya will remember it."


    As for Gu Youwen''s wife Gu Shi, Mr. Li just gave her a red envelope. He looked down on Gu Shi from the bottom of his heart. It was really wrong for a schr''s daughter to be Wen''s head wife.


    Gu is a smart person and doesn''t mind Mr. Li''s attitude towards her. Anyway, the old Gu family would not dare to divorce her.


    Lao Gu has arge family. It has been half an hour since Mr. Li handed out the red envelopes. He was a little tired. After leaving Gu Youwen and his son, Gu Youlu and his son, he sent the others away.


    Mrs. Gu Zhang was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After returning to her yard, she immediately cried to Gu Youfu: "Mr. Li, it''s obvious that he doesn''t like our house. We are all grandsons of grandma and grandpa, and they are also saviors." Descendants, why do you treat our family alone so badly?"


    Gu Youfu also felt very ufortable, but what could he do? We can''t use a knife to force Mr. Li to like their room.


    When Mrs. Gu Zhang saw that he was silent, she started crying again: "Can you please say something? If this continues, all the benefits will be taken away by the other two rooms. What will be left for our room? You swallow your anger like this, Or not a man?

 Chapter 764: Want to take a concubine

    Chapter 764: Want to take a concubine


    Chapter 764: Taking a concubine


    Snapped!


    Gu Youfu was so angry that he pped Gu Zhang and cursed angrily: "Gu Zhang, who do you think is not a man? It''s not all your fault that Mr. Li doesn''t like our room! If only you could have another healthy one When our sones out, Mr. Li, can you not help us?"


    Mrs. Gu Zhang was startled, fearing that Gu Youfu would find her concubine to give birth to a son. She immediately cried and admitted her mistake: "His father, I was wrong. I just said the wrong thing quickly. Don''t be angry."


    He also said: "Our etiquette is not bad. As long as we study hard, we will definitely be sessful in the future."


    Gu Chengli immediately raised his chest and raised his head and said, "Dad, my mother is right. My son will study hard and stand out in the future to earn face for you."


    Gu Chengli is not stupid. He knows that his father dislikes hisme leg and has always wanted to marry a concubine and have a healthy son. His mother said that he must be obedient and never give his father an excuse to marry a concubine and have a son.


    Mrs. Gu Zhang was very satisfied after hearing this, and pulled Gu Rong over and said, "Our sister Rong is not bad looking. She may be able to marry into a good family in the future. By then, our house will be proud and proud."


    Gu Youfu looked at Gu Rong, feeling relieved atst. This daughter has always been sensible and smart. She was able to put on a show to deceive Gu Jinxiu when she was only eight years old when she was running away from famine. She will definitely be a promising person in the future.


    But Gu Youfu was a man. Seeing Gu Chengxian''s healthy limbs and promising appearance, he felt very sad and wanted to take a concubine and have a son.


    So he waved his hand and ignored Gu Zhang. He got up and went to Mrs. Gu''s yard. He found Mr. Gu and directly told him his purpose: "Dad, the Li family will buy someone for our family after the new year. My son wants to I want one more young and fertile girl..."


    He covered his face and said with tears: "Chenghua is dead, and Chengli isme, so Mr. Li doesn''t like his son''s house. You don''t know how cold Mr. Li is to our father and son today, and he even looks at us specially." Chengli''s legs shook and he shook his head... Dad, if your son wants to turn around, he must have a healthy son. Please help your son and give him a concubine and give birth to a son!"


    After saying that, he made a plop and knelt down directly to Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu felt very distressed when he heard this, and quickly helped Gu Youfu up: "Okay, okay, daddy, go tell your mother and ask the Li family to buy one more, no, buy two maids with big hips to be your concubines and give birth to sons."


    Although Mr. Gu loves Gu Chengli very much, he is just a grandson, and Gu Youfu is the son who looks most like him. Now that his son is crying and begging like this, how can his father not bear to fulfill him?


    But Mrs. Gu disagreed. When she heard that Gu Youfu dared to secretly ask Mr. Gu to take a concubine and have a son for him without telling her, she was very angry. She kicked open the door of the house, walked into the house and said, "No! How old are you?" If you still take concubines at your age, you wont be afraid of beingughed at if you tell me about it.


    When Gu Youfu heard that Mrs. Gu disagreed with him taking a concubine, he quit: "Mom, I don''t even have a healthy male in this house. Is it wrong to take a concubine and give birth to a healthy son?"


    "Besides, it''s just taking a concubine, not divorcing Gu Zhang, so what''s wrong with that?" Gu Youfu knew that his father liked him, so he immediately looked at Mr. Gu: "Dad, do you think your son is right or not?"


    Mr. Gu nodded and said to Mrs. Gu: "Youfu is right. This son will be looked down upon without a sound son. Let Youfu take a concubine and have a son."


    How could Mrs. Gu agree? She had been suppressing Gu Youfu for the past two years because she didn''t want him to give birth to a healthy son. Otherwise, how could she care about the few taels of silver and not buy him a female child? "No." Mrs. Gu said: "Although Gu Zhang is not good, she escaped famine with our family. We have lived life and death together. This life is just good, so I take a concubine if I am lucky. What do you think, Mr. Li?"


    Mrs. Gu moved Mr. Li out and said, "Why Mr. Li is so kind to our family? It''s because my parents saved him. He will remember this kindness for his whole life. He is a very kind person and doesn''t like ungrateful people the most." Generation. If you are blessed to take a concubine and have a son, you will be ungrateful to the Gu Zhang family. If you do this, Master Li will definitely dislike you. Even if you give birth to ten or eight healthy sons, Master Li will not look down upon you. I will only think that you are an untrustworthy viin!"


    Mrs. Gu''s acting skills were so good that she could shed tears in just a few blinks. She grabbed Gu Youfu''s hand and said, "Youfu, you can''t offend Mr. Li by taking a concubine. If our family wants to live a good life, we must Relying on Mr. Li... Mom knows that you have been miserable in the past two years, but what can you do? This is your life. If you want to change your life, then marry Chengli as soon as possible and wait until he gives birth to his son. , if you teach him well and let him take the exam for merit in the future, you will have hope for this family."


    "Wait until Chengli''s son grows up? Then we have to wait until the end of the year of the monkey?" Gu Youfu wants to stand out now. He is tired of being treated differently by his wife and Mr. Li.


    He finally understood the situation of Gu Dashan''s family. He was stillughing at Gu Dashan''s family secretly with Gu Zhang, but now retribution hase to his family.


    "You have to wait if you can''t wait. Do you want to be disliked by Mr. Li after taking a concubine, and you won''t get any benefits at all?" After speaking, Mrs. Gu said to Mr. Gu: "Old man, if you are lucky enough to live up to Gu Zhang, Regarding the matter of the family, its not just Youfus family who is suffering. I guess Mr. Li will think that our whole family is ungrateful. Will he be able to give us money in the future? Support Youwen and his son? "


    Mr. Gu is in a dilemma. Although he loves Gu Youfu the most, Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu are also his sons. Especially Youwen, who is now an official. He is a great contributor to helping his old Gu family change their family. He cannot ept it because of Youfu. As a concubine, Mr. Li disliked her.


    Mr. Gu is selfish at heart. He cares most about his family. Hearing this, he said, "If you are lucky, please wait and see if your wife can give birth. If she can''t give birth, then take good care of her and raise her grandson."


    He also promised Gu Youfu: "Don''t worry, with dad here, he will definitely not make your life in this house very bad."


    Gu Youfu just wants to beat Mr. Gu to death, dont worry? What a fart? You **** listened to this old woman. You came all the way from the capital to He''an Mansion, but you didn''t help me get a mule cart for my house!


    Gu Youfu felt angry in his heart, thinking that when Gu Dashan''s family was still there, his life in this house was not as good as it is now.


    Gu Youfu was angry and stopped arguing with Mr. Gu. He left by himself and left the Tongzhifu directly. He went to the flower house to find a flower girl to relieve the problem and satisfy the old man''s addiction.


    Gu Youfu was angry, but Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu were in high spirits.


    Many people in the city knew that the new magistrate had taken office, and almost all wealthy families came to visit the magistrate.


    The wealthy families also sent their servants to send gifts to celebrate the New Year.


    Now Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu are being taken by Mr. Li to meet guests. They are all well-known people in He''an Mansion. Gu Youlu is so happy that he almost floats.

 Chapter 765: Also surnamed Gu?

    Chapter 765: Also surnamed Gu?


    Chapter 765 Also named Gu?


    He stood on tiptoe and looked around in the huge living room, and asked Mr. Li: "Uncle Li, the clothes that man is wearing look very respectable. Which family does he belong to?"


    He nced at it and asked another young man wearing a fur jacket: "This one is better dressed. That fur is not cheap. Whose is it?"


    Mr. Li said: "You don''t have to be so curious if you are rich. If you are from a well-established family, you will naturally introduce themter. As for ordinary rich people, don''t pay attention."


    After all, he is a fifth-grade schr. Not everyone whoes to give gifts can be received by him in person, but more likely by Butler Li, Li Zhuang, and Master Yue. Only the truly wealthy people in He''an Mansion will be brought to see him. .


    Gu Youlu was very sorry to hear that, seeing that these guests were all rich or noble, Mr. Li still wanted to pick them up, but he was not stupid. He knew that he could be curious, but he could not ask Mr. Li to call these people and introduce them to him. .


    However, Mr. Li felt sorry for him and asked, "Youlu want to talk to those people?"


    Gu Youlu nodded, naturally thinking that everyone was extremely rich. He used to befriend these people as the grandson of Mr. Li''s savior, and they were not allowed to fawn over him to death.


    However, he spoke nicely and said with a smile: "We are new here, and I thought it would be good to get to know more people."


    Gu Chengzhi didn''t want to follow Mr. Li. Although he had money to follow this old man, he had to pretend. There were so many delicious foods in the living room, and he wanted to eat them happily instead of following the old man''s rules, so he followed: "Grandpa Li, Brother Zhi also wants to get to know those people."


    Mr. Li smiled and said, "In that case, you and your son will go with Li Bai to meet those merchants."


    Gu Youlu was very happy and hurriedly thanked Mr. Li: "Thank you very much, Uncle Li."


    Mr. Li smiled and nodded, and asked a boy beside him to take Gu Youlu and his son to meet the merchants. He took Gu Youwen and his son and Young Master Li to the room on the left side of the living room, where he met the people of He''an Mansion. Noble families, big merchants, civil servants, and people with official positions lower than him.


    The second young master Li was very dissatisfied with Mr. Li bringing Gu Youwen and his son to meet these distinguished guests, and he said in a nonchnt manner: "Dad, the visiting guests are here to meet our Li family, not to meet other foreigners." Human.


    Gu Youwen and his son''s faces darkened when they heard this, but they were smart enough not to argue with Young Master Li, because Mr. Li would help them.


    Sure enough, Mr. Li was very unhappy after hearing this and rebuked the second young master Li in a low voice: "Youwen and Chengxian are the saviors of our Li family. Although they are not surnamed Li, they are the closest people to our Li family. I will lead you." Why not take them to meet the respectable people in the city?"


    "It''s you." Mr. Li looked at Young Master Li. He really hated iron and said, "You are thirty years old, and you haven''t even been admitted to the exam, and you don''t even have a son. It''s important to have no heirs, and no sons. Ding, how can my father reuse you?"


    Ever since the death of Young Master Li, Third Young Master Li, and Young Master Li''s eldest grandson, Master Li has been very afraid that the Li family will have no heirs, and he desperately wants a son. Although... he still wants Young Master Li to give birth to a son. After all, Young Master Li Er is the legitimate son, and the children he gives birth to will be the legitimate grandson.


    He is an official and knows the importance of direct descendants.


    The second young master Li was suffering from not being able to give birth to a son. Master Li brought it out in front of Gu Youwen and his son. His face was quite ugly, and he almost walked away. But the Li family will stay in He''an Mansion for at least three years. He cannot give up this opportunity to get to know the prominent families and officials in the city, so he can only endure and continue to stay.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Li snorted coldly and said: "When you are not capable, you have to obey."


    Master Li Er hated him even more after hearing this.


    Gu Youwen and Gu Chengxian were listening, feeling extremelyfortable. Mr. Li was really very kind to them and his son, and even scolded his own son for them. "Sir, the uncle of the Liu family, a prominent family in Fucheng, wants to see you, but what about you?" Li Zhuang asked, briefly exining the situation of the Liu family.


    The Liu family has been a prominent family in He''an Prefecture for hundreds of years. Their ancestors once served as officials. Now there are three people in the family who have been elected as governors, and there are countless fertile fields in the family.


    Mr. Li nodded after hearing this: "Since the uncle of the Liu family is here to pay New Year''s greetings in person, he naturally wants to see you."


    Li Zhuang nodded, and picked out some distinguished guests and brought them to Mr. Li. There were many merchants among them, and Boss An was also there.


    Boss An doesn''t have a good impression of Mr. Li in his heart. This old man will not take office early orte. Hees here during the Chinese New Year. Isn''t this going to torture their merchants to death?


    There is no other way. They are businessmen who have to curry favor with the adults in the Fucheng Yamen. Even those who celebrate the New Year have to carry generous gifts to pretend to be their grandchildren.


    Mr. Qi also came. Although his eldest brother was a Beijing official, his family lived in He''an Prefecture. When a new colleague from He''an Prefecture came to take office, he had no choice but toe.


    There are three major officials in Fucheng Yamen: the magistrate, Tongzhi, and Tongshang. It can be seen that Mr. Tongzhi has a high status in Fucheng. Even Mr. Qi wants to pay a visit.


    Mr. Li was very polite to Mr. Qi and asked him to sit at the first seat on the right. The first seat on the left was reserved for guests with higher status.


    Mr. Qi thanked him and sat down. When I learned that the father and son next to Li Tongzhi were not Li Tongzhi''s eldest son, but were named Gu, I was slightly surprised. There are so many people with this surname Gu, and they can be encountered everywhere.


    However, he did not mention the Gu Jinli family because he was wary of this new colleague, fearing that this new colleague Li was short-sighted and would reach out to grab the goods from him after knowing that the spice business belonged to the Gu family.


    Boss An didnt mention the Gu family, let alone bring the ham.


    What a joke, that ham is not only expensive, but also hard to find. How could he stupidly carry a ham to honor Li Tongzhi?


    It was impossible. He didn''t even bring a te of ham slices. Instead, he brought beautiful jade, famous paintings, ancient books, and a few beauties who had been specially taught by grandma to give to Li Tongzhi.


    Although neither Boss An nor Mr. Qi mentioned the Gu family, Gu Youlu still heard news about the Gu family in the living room.


    Brother Yu, what are you talking about? The crystal cake, roast duck, tofu, and braised food we are eating now are all made by the Gu family? Gu Youlu asked while biting the roast duck leg, very interested in this Gu family with the same surname as his own.


    The young master of the Yu family in Fucheng said: "That''s natural. Not only are these things made by Gu, but also the spices and toothbrushes are made by Gu."


    Gu Youlu stood up immediately after hearing this and said in surprise: "What are you talking about? Even the seasonings and toothbrushes are made by this Gu family? Oh, that''s incredible. I heard that the seasonings are the same as minced rice paste. Expensive, how much money did Mr. Gu earn?"


    Master Yus good friend, Mr. Fu from the Fujia Inn in Fucheng, said: "The Qi family in Fucheng got the spices from the Gu family. After only three years, the money they made was gone."


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "I heard that the reason why the uncle of the Qi family was promoted was because he sent spices to Shangfeng."

 Chapter 766: Make a living

    Chapter 766: Make a living


    Chapter 766: Making a living


    Gu Youlu''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Why is Mr. Gu so capable? He is really..." I envied him to death.


    Heughed loudly again: "Speaking of it, this Gu family is also a rtive of my family. Everyone''s surname is Gu. The ancestral graves of my old Gu family are smoking. They have such capable descendants."


    Gu Youlu looked proud, as if "Look, my ability to take care of my family is as high as heaven''s".


    When Young Master Yu saw this, he immediately ttered him: "Brother Gu''s n is full of capable people, and everyone is capable. Unlike my family, which can only do cloth business, there is no big future."


    In fact, the Yu family''s cloth business is also quite prosperous. They have opened a shop in Linhe Prefecture, butpared to the official family, it is still not good enough.


    Master Fu also ttered. Gu Youlu liked to hear this kind of ttery the most. He was so happy that he picked up the wine ss next to him, took a sip of wine and said, "Do you know where this Gu family lives? But in Fucheng? What if? In Fucheng, I will send a servant to send a message to the Gu family so that they cane and visit."


    Hum, don''t think that making a few stinky money is nothing. Compared with the Li family, the Gu family is nothing.


    As an old saying goes, the magistrate who destroys a family will destroy the county magistrate. Li Tongzhi is the three biggest officials in the government office of the city. Dealing with lowly merchants like the Gu family is not a matter of lifting a finger.


    However, neither Master Yu nor Master Fu knew where the Gu family lived: "I only know that it is in Tianfu County. As for where it is in Tianfu County, the Qi family refuses to say."


    The uncle of the Qi family was an official in the capital. The Qi family refused to tell him, and others did not dare to force Mr. Qi with a knife.


    Gu Youlu was a little angry when he heard this: "This Qi family is really stingy. They must be afraid that others will steal the spice business, so they don''t tell everyone Gu''s address."


    Neither Master Yu nor Master Fu answered these words. Instead, theyughed at Gu Youlu in their hearts... Is he a lunatic? Who do you think you are? He is just a descendant of the savior who defeated the Li family''s Qiu Feng. How can he have the face to talk about the Qi family?


    No matter what, the Qi family is still a prominent family in the city, and the eldest son of the family is an official in the capital.


    Uh-huh! In the midst of embarrassment, Gu Chengzhi choked on the fried crispy pork. His fat face was red from holding it in, and the veins on his neck were bulging. He kept beating Gu Youlu.


    Gu Youlu hurriedly brought him a cup of tea, poured it down for him, and cursed angrily: "You are such a troublesome thing, how can you still choke on a piece of meat? Hurry up and swallow it."


    But Gu Chengzhi was choked a bit hard, and Gu Youlu could only pat him on the back. After a few hard pats, Gu Chengzhi spit out a piece of half-chewed crispy meat and finally regained his breath.


    Gu Chengzhi was choked to tears. He was so angry that he grabbed the fried crispy meat on the table, took a big bite, and chewed it hard, as if he was chewing the flesh of his enemy. He looked sloppy and vicious.


    Master Yu and Master Fu were disgusted and frightened when they saw each other. How could this disgusting child end up eating like a starving ghost? I was shocked that a child could show such a ferocious expression... How could Mr. Li raise such a family? I heard that they had been living with the Li family for more than two years. Mr. Li invited his husband and grandma to teach them. How can you be taught this kind of virtue?


    Still making no progress like a beggar for more than two years, this old Gu family is hopeless and not worthy of their close friendship.


    The two disliked Gu Youlu and his son very much, but they did not show it. Instead, they continued to chat with Gu Youlu and told all kinds of interesting things in the city.


    Finally, it was discovered that Gu Youlu was a man with little ability but great ambition, and he actually said: "You two are so sincere to me. When I be an official in the future, I will definitely support you."


    He added: "Both my family and the Gu family have the surname Gu. They are rtives who worship the same ancestor. Now that my family has be prosperous and lives in the same prefecture, we must not forget the rtives with the same surname. The two of you are very important to He''an Prefecture." "Come on, please find out for me the address of Mr. Gu, so that I can send a message to Mr. Gu and ask them toe in and talk to the prefect."


    Master Yu and Master Fu couldn''t help it anymore. Are these human words? He obviously wants to take away other people''s spices and spices to make a living, but he still pretends to look down on them.


    Is it a big deal to live in the same prefecture? Lord Tongzhi is not your father! Besides, the Gu family is protected by the Qi family. I heard that the Gu family also has friendship with the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family in Jinling. For a family with such a background, they would be crazy to help Gu Youlu offend.


    Master Yu, Master Fu and Gu Youlu could no longer chat. After seeing their acquaintance, they immediately stood up and said goodbye to Gu Youlu.


    Gu Youlu didn''t keep them because Li Bai came over to call him again and took him to meet other children from wealthy families.


    Gu Youlu walked among the major merchants, wealthy households, and poor schrs in the city, and was extremely happy to be ttered.


    Gu Chengzhi kept eating vigorously, and did not stop until he was about to spit it out of his throat.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Tongzhifu was busy until the evening, when the guests gradually dispersed.


    Mr. Li has been tired for a day, but he does not want to wrong Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu. Instead, he continues to order Butler Li: "Prepare a few more tables for banquets, and invite the benefactor''s family to the dinner tonight."


    The name "Benefactor" is not only a versatile excuse, but also earns him a reputation as a virtuous person, and he is praised as "Knowing his kindness and repaying his kindness."


    Butler Li advised: "Sir, you are too tired today, why not treat the old Gu family to a banquet tomorrow night."


    Mr. Li didn''t listen, but said: "In previous years, the banquet is held on the first night of the Lunar New Year. It''s hard to reschedule this year. You go and prepare."


    He then exined: "The food at Fu Tai Lou is delicious, so let''s order from him."


    Butler Li could only prepare the banquet, and delivered three banquet tables an hourter. Coincidentally, Mr. Gu was feeling unwell again, so Gu Youfu had to stay to take care of him and was unable toe to dinner.


    Gu Rong was wondering, why did Grandpa get sick when Mr. Li invited them to a banquet every year? How can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    She had doubts in her heart and was already nning to check it out.


    Not long after, Lao Gu''s family came to the living room where the banquet was being held. Master Li was already here, and everyone quickly sat down at the table.


    Gu Youlu immediately took the wine ss and went to toast Mr. Li: "Uncle Li, I want to toast you. You have worked hard. I have to trouble you to take care of our family again this year."


    Although Gu Youlu has no future, he can speak well and be obedient. Mr. Li likes him very much and drinks the wine with a smile.


    As soon as he finished his drink, Gu Youlu begged: "Uncle Li, my nephew has something to ask of me. Please help me."


    Mr. Li said: "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it. If it''s a legitimate matter, Uncle Li will definitely help you."


    "Of course it''s a legitimate thing." Gu Youlu pointed to the roast duck on the table and said, "Uncle Li, does he know where this roast duckes from? This is a delicacy made by the Gu family. This Gu family has the same surname as our old Gu family. I want to ask for help. Uncle Li helped find this Gu family and talked to her about the two families doing business together. I guess everyone has the surname Gu, and I heard that the Gu family has no shop in Fucheng, so they must be happy to do business with our family. "


    The purpose of writing about the old Gu family is mainly for revenge, and also to reveal the secret of the death of Xiaoyus grandmother. If we dont expose the old Gu family, it would be too easy for them to die. The character of Gus father will be established. Everyone can Don''t worry, he will be tough too. The old Gu family won''t get any advantage at all and will be mistreated. The weather has been hot recently, and things tend to break easily. I have gastroenteritis, which makes me feel a little sore, but I can still hold on. PS: Thank you for your support, okay^0^

 Chapter 767: persuade

    Chapter 767: persuade


    Chapter 767: Persuasion


    Gu Youlu would say these things directly to Mr. Li, firstly to show off and to show Mr. Li his abilities. Second, the Qi family and Futai House kept silent about the Gu family''s residence. Today, he asked a few regr guests of Futai House to talk to each other. They all said that the Qi family and Hu Dong''s family were tight-lipped and would not say anything like that to anyone who pressed them. Gus address.


    Gu Youlu wanted Mr. Li to ask for him. Mr. Li is an official. As long as he speaks in person, the Hu Dong family and the Qi family will not dare not say anything.


    But as soon as he said these words, not to mention Li Zhuang and others who were waiting nearby, even Mr. Li felt that it was too much.


    Mr. Li said: "Youlu, although you are both named Gu, it is not easy to cooperate when ites to making a living."


    Li Zhuang said from the side: "Third Master Lu, your Excellency is right. Making a living together is not that simple. Let''s eat dinner first."


    You must be willing to do business with the old Gu family?


    How could Mr. Lu say such a thing?


    Other people are doing well in their business, and when the old Gu family sees that they have the same surname, they want to join in. How can such a good thing happen in the world?


    Gu Youlu was unhappy, but he knew that Mr. Li liked him very much, so he looked sad and said: "Uncle Li, my nephew knows that it is a bit rude to say this, but my nephew also asked whether Mr. Gu is in Fucheng. After building a shop, I came up with this idea that is good for everyone.


    He added: "And my nephew feels that our family has always relied on Uncle Li''s family for food. It is not easy for Uncle Li to be an official. The sry he gets is hard-earned money. My nephew wants to find a livelihood for his family, which can also reduce Uncle Li''s burden. If If you make a good living, you might be able to help Uncle Li. After all, running an official job requires money.",


    Gu Youlu followed Mr. Li and saw Mr. Li running for an official position, so he knew the word "running for an official position".


    Mr. Li was very angry at the Second Young Master Li today. Now that he heard Gu Youlu''s words, he was extremely happy. He boasted: "Youlu has made great progress and knows how to help Uncle Li share the burden."


    but


    "The Gu family already has a cooperative family in Fucheng, and that is the Qi family. The uncle of the Qi family works as an official in the capital and knows many people. We can''t take away his family''s livelihood as soon as wee. not good."


    Gu Youlu was jealous because he wanted to get rich. He didn''t want to listen. He directly pulled up a chair and sat next to Mr. Li: "Although the uncle of the Qi family is a Beijing official, his official position is as high as yours. You don''t have to worry too much about the Qi family. And You still know that man, and with his help, are you afraid that you won''t be able to deal with the Qi family?"


    Mr. Li frowned when he heard this, and scolded Gu Youlu for the first time: "Youlu, I told you not to make irresponsible remarks about that man!"


    That was a rtive of the emperor, and it was not easy for him to agree to it. It was also arranged by him that he could be appointed to the position of co-president of He''an Prefecture this time.


    The man who put him in He''an Mansion was interested in Jiangnan Granary and wanted him to stay in He''an Mansion in Jianghuai for three years before transferring him to Jiangnan.


    Gu Youlu hurriedly pped himself in the mouth: "It''s my nephew''s fault, please forgive me, Uncle Li. Don''t worry, my nephew won''t say it again next time."


    He continued to talk about the business: "Uncle Li, my nephew has never thought about taking away the entire business. He only wants to share half of the business with the Qi family. The seasonings and spices are so profitable, and the Qi family only sells seasonings and spices in Jianghuai. He is really stupid. If my nephew can get this business, he must sell the spices to the capital and Zhili. Where there are many noble people and there is no shortage of money, we can double the price of the spices and we will definitely make a profit. earned a lot."


    Although Gu Youlu was greedy, he was still a little clever, and he persuaded Mr. Li to think about it.


    Spices are indeed a good thing, and the Qi family does not sell spices in the capital because they are afraid of the powerful people in the capital, but he has that man to help him, so he is not afraid. It would be a good thing for the Li family and that man if they could make a living from seasonings and spices.


    However, before he came to take office, he told him that the main thing was to transfer him to Jiangnan as the prefect, and this important matter should not be dyed for other things.


    Mr. Li thought for a while and said to Gu Youlu: "Okay, Uncle Li asked Li Zhuang to help you check, but Uncle Li can only help you check the Gu family''s residence. You have toe and negotiate the business yourself." He also exined: "Remember to use legitimate means. We just came to He''an Mansion, so we are not allowed to do that bully thing."


    Although he cares about Youlu and the others, he cannot ruin his official career because of them. His official reputation will affect whether he can be transferred to Jiangnan as the prefect in three years.


    Gu Youlu immediately patted his chest and said, "Uncle Li, don''t worry, my nephew is not a bad person. He will definitely use legitimate means to negotiate business."


    He is stupid to not threaten the Gu family without Mr. Li as his backer!


    Gu Youwen, Qian Guangzong and his wife, and Gu Xiaomei have been listening attentively. Now they are very happy to see Mr. Li agreeing to help. The old Gu family has not been separated yet. If Gu Youlu really gets this job, the money earned will belong to everyone.


    Qian Guangzong was shrewd and immediately brought Qian Chengcai and asked Aunt Gu to hold Brother Bao to toast Mr. Li: "Uncle Li, you are so kind to our family. Let us toast you."


    Said that he drank it all in one gulp.


    Mr. Li doesn''t like Qian Guangzong very much. This Qian Guangzong is too philistine. It would be wrong for Jin Zhi to marry him. But Im already married, what else can I do? Now Mr. Li only wants to teach Brother Bao well, and does not expect Qian Guangzong and his son.


    Qian Guangzong knew that Mr. Li didn''t like him, so he immediately brought Brother Bao over and said, "Brother Bao, please wish Grandpa Zeng of the Li family a happy new year."


    Brother Bao was only half a year old, and he was already very sleepy. Qian Guangzong''s voice was so loud that he frightened Brother Bao, and he began to cry.


    Qian Guangzong frowned and wanted to strangle this grandson to death. He learned from Zhou. He didn''t know how to smile every day, either crying or wearing a dead face.


    Mr. Li felt sorry for Brother Bao. When he saw this, he said to Aunt Gu: "Jinzhi, please take Brother Bao back. He is sleepy. Don''t make trouble with him."


    "Hey." Aunt Gu responded, carried Brother Bao back to her table, and handed the child to Zhou''s maid, cursing in her heart: What a **** unlucky thing to give birth to a little boy who can only cry. Baby, I can''t help you at all.


    Mrs. Zhou was not happy to have dinner with Lao Gu''s family, so she didn''te and only asked the maid to bring Brother Bao.


    The maid took Brother Bao''er sadly and rocked him gently to sleep. After a while, Brother Bao fell asleep.


    Mr. Li is really tired today. He has to get up tomorrow to pay New Year greetings to the prefect and Tang Tongpan. He only ate for half an hour before ending todays banquet.


    After everyone in the old Gu family sent Mr. Li away, they asked their servants to take the unfinished dishes from the banquet and returned to the courtyard where they lived together.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard where Mrs. Gu lived, Gu Youlu was grabbed by the wrist by Qian Guangzong and said with a smile: "Youlu, you can do it. You can make a good living quietly. Tell us about the Gu family." I heard that the business is quite big, how big is it?"

 Chapter 768: poke the sore spot

    Chapter 768: poke the sore spot


    Chapter 768: Stab the sore spot


    Gu Youwen''s family and Gu Xiaomei are very unhappy. Qian Guangzong, a loser, eats and uses his old Gu family''s money. Now that they see that their old Gu family has a profitable business, he actually wants to get a share of the pie.


    Gu Xiaomei said calmly: "Brother-inw, this is my old Gu family''s business. It has nothing to do with your Qian family. You should go back to your yard. You are still staying in your mother-inw''s yard thiste at night. If word gets out, It doesnt sound good.


    Qian Guangzong sneered, poking at Gu Xiaomei''s sore spot: "Then it will be nice to hear about your widowhood?"


    Gu Xiaomei was stunned, her face instantly turned ck, she covered her face and cried: "Qian Guangzong, you bastard, you dare to say this, my mother will never let you go!"


    Gu Xiaomei was married to Ma Qingwen when she was in her hometown, and she was no longer a girl. However, Ma Qingwen''s life was not good. He was killed by a group of evil people on the way to escape, so Gu Xiaomei became a widow.


    But she was so arrogant. After she joined the Li family, she discussed with Mrs. Gu to hide the fact that she was a widower. She said that she was still a young girl who had dyed her marriage because she was running away from home, so that the Li family would give her more money. She looks for a match. It would be best to marry a son of an official family and be the young wife of an official family directly.


    Mrs. Gu loved her youngest daughter the most, so she immediately agreed and ordered everyone in the old Gu family not to mention that Gu Xiaomei was married. As for Ma Qingwen, he said that he was the fiance who was engaged to Gu Xiaomei.


    Qian Guangzong was not afraid of Gu Xiaomei and continued: "What I said is the truth. If you are not willing to hear it, then don''t get married in the first ce."


    With this background, how dare the old Gu family not let the Qian family get involved in this business?


    Qian Chengcai also said: "Yes, auntie, my father did not lie."


    Speaking of it, you are not a **** and insist on kicking our Qian family out of this business. If you happily share this business with the Qian family, can my father expose your shorings?


    Gu Xiaomei couldn''t stop crying and immediately went toin to Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu scolded Qian Guangzong: "If you dare to say this again and ruin my little sister''s marriage, I won''t be able to spare you."


    He scolded Gu Xiaomei again: "Stop crying, let your third brother tell you how much money you can make from the Gu family."


    Mrs. Gu is also very jealous of the Gu family''s business. She wishes that this business belonged to her old Gu family... no, to her children.


    Other members of Lao Gu''s family urged Gu Youlu to quickly talk about the Gu family''s business.


    Gu Youlu looked proud. He walked into the main room of the courtyard with the steps of an old man. While drinking the small wine Zheng gave him, he talked about Gu''s business.


    But he only heard a little bit about it today and had no idea how big Gu''s business was, but he knew how to brag about it, and he boasted about it so much that he directly made Gu''s business the best in Chu.


    "The Qi family in Fucheng can earn one hundred thousand taels of silver a year just by selling spices in Jianghuai. The uncle of the Qi family was promoted because of the spices. The food in Futai House is so delicious because of Gu. And Fu Tailou can earn thousands of taels of silver a day by relying on the spices and various vegetable recipes given by Gu."


    "Hey, why is Mrs. Gu so rich?" Mrs. Zheng covered her heart and almost fainted with excitement: "If we do this business with Mr. Gu, then our family will earn over one hundred thousand taels a year." silver?"


    Qian Chengcai shook his legs and said, "Third Aunt, if we can take over Gu''s business, we can earn more than one hundred thousand taels a year, at least one million taels!"


    "What? One million taels!" Mrs. Zheng felt her blood rush to her forehead. She counted on her fingers: "How much silver is this?"


    He then asked doubtfully: "Can you really earn that much?"


    Gu Youlu scolded: "Zheng, don''t you believe that the business I found can make a lot of money? After we get this business, we will sell the seasonings and spices to the capital. What kind of ce is the capital? There are noble people everywhere. We sell ten taels of gold and a pound of seasonings and spices, and they can buy them. How can we still make less than one million taels of silver a year?" Ms. Zheng was very afraid that Gu Youlu would give up her own. After hearing this, she immediately ttered him and said, "My husband is very capable. Give it to us." I found such a great job."


    He asked again: "We have made so much money, how should we spend it? One million taels a year, how can we spend it all?"


    Gu Youlu said: "You don''t know how to spend your money? Of course, you can buy a house,nd, a shop, and then buy a box of jade and learn how to carve jade seals from rich people."


    Zheng said: "Then I want to buy fur clothes and sets of gold-headed noodles."


    Gu Xiaomei sneered and said: "Third sister-inw, our family is so rich and you still die on the face of gold. We should buy that ruby to wear it, so that it is worthy of our status."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu smiled and said: "My little sister is right. Since we are not short of money, we should buy some gems to wear. The nobledies in the capital all wear gems and dongzhu, and they wear gold heads and faces. That is Its something only poor people wear.


    Lao Gu''s family is quite shameless. They took Gu''s business as their own before they even found the Gu family''s residence. They all talked happily about what they would buy after making money.


    While they were talking happily, Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu in the back room were woken up and asked loudly: "What are you talking about at thiste hour?"


    Mrs. Gu said hurriedly: "I didn''t say anything. Youlu and the others are back."


    He waved his hands at Gu Youlu and the others again: "You go back and have a rest. I''ll see your dad again tomorrow."


    As he spoke, he entered the back room and smiled at Old Man Gu: "Old man, are you feeling better?"


    Mr. Gu gets angry when he talks about it. Ever since he started living with the Li family, he has been sick every New Year.


    Last year he felt something was wrong and asked the old woman to find someone to figure it out for him. She said that the Li family was too lucky, and he was born as a farmer and did not enjoy this blessing, so he got sick every year.


    Mrs. Gu said at the time: "There is no way to resolve it. Master said that if our family wants to enjoy this blessing, we have to have you as the head of the family to block the disaster. The old man has worked hard for you, so you just have to suffer."


    People in Dachu believe this, and Mr. Gu gave up his doubts after hearing this. But getting sick every year during the New Year really makes people feel angry.


    But after Mrs. Gu sent Gu Youfu away, she told him about Gu''s business.


    Mr. Gu felt relieved and said with a smile: "Youlu is very capable. He has found such a good business for our family. Remember to tell Youlu so that he doesn''t have toe to say hello tomorrow. Go find the Gu family quickly and start the business." .


    Mrs. Gu said: "Do you still have to answer for this? We are rich and sensible now, so you can rest assured."


    Mr. Gu smiled and nodded: "If our family can get this job, we won''t have to live with the Li family in the future."


    Although the Li family''s life is good, he always feels that the Li family rejects him, and he also wants to lose face. If his family can develop on his own, why should he be angry with the Li family?

 Chapter 769: press for questioning

    Chapter 769: press for questioning


    Chapter 769: Questioning


    Mrs. Gu''s face turned cold when she heard this: "What''s wrong with the Li family? Is the Li family not good to our family? If it weren''t for Mr. Li, would we Wenwen be an official? Don''t forget that We Wenwen is just a schr."


    Mrs. Gu felt that Mr. Gu was really a white-eyed wolf who couldn''t get enough to eat. No matter how kind Mr. Li was to him, he didn''t kill him. Instead, he asked him to live with them in the Li family. How dare he be dissatisfied with the Li family.


    Hum, mud-legged people are just mud-legged people. The mud rice they eat and the wild vegetable soup they feed have cultivated an ungrateful and mean-spirited nature.


    Mr. Gu also darkened his face when he saw that Mrs. Gu was angry.


    It''s a pity that the olddy didn''t coax him when he looked back, but said harsh words: "Mr. Li took care of our family because of my father and mother''s help in saving his life. Otherwise, do you think that a high-ranking official is just eating?" Are you helping our family like this when you are full? Gu Laoliu, you have to have a conscience. Your son became an official because of Master Li. You can''t abandon the Li family as soon as your family bes prosperous."


    "Besides, you need Mr. Li''s help to find the Gu family''s residence. Don''t ruin our family''s future just for your own sake!"


    After saying this, Mrs. Gu changed her clothes and went to bed, no longer talking to Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu could only sulk on his own, which made his condition, which was almost recovering, aggravated, but he would not die yet. Gu Youwen had just given an instruction. If Mr. Gu died, Gu Youwen would have Ding You observe filial piety, but Mrs. Gu would not be able to bear it.


    This night, everyone in Lao Gu''s family was so excited that they stayed awake for half the night. After everyone returned to their own yard, they were talking about how to spend their money after getting a living.


    The next day, Gu Youlu got up early and went to Mr. Li''s yard. The Qian family and his son were afraid that Gu Youlu would monopolize the Gu family''s business, so they followed him like shit. No matter how angry Gu Youlu was, he couldn''t get rid of them.


    Master Li knew that they came early in the morning and were eager to know where Gu family lived, so he called Zhu Wu and Li Bai and asked Zhu Wu to take his guards to find Gu family''s residence secretly; Li Bai took Gu Youlu, Qian Guangzong and his son went to Futailou and Qi''s house and asked these two families for Gu''s address.


    In the past three years, people havee to Qis house almost every month to ask where the Gu family lives. Mr. Qi has long been ustomed to wanting to go to the Gu family in person to discuss the spice business.


    After seeing Li Bai and Gu Youlu, he said: "Gu family likes to be quiet, and is most bothered by others going to their house to talk about making a living."


    Gu Youlu said hurriedly: "Our family is not an outsider. Our surname is also Gu, and we are from the same n as the Gu family."


    Mr. Qi''s mouth twitched. You don''t even know where the Gu familyes from, but you dare to say that you are from the same n. In order to take away other people''s livelihood, you really don''t even have the face.


    Mr. Qi is a bully. He can''t do anything to Mr. Lei Wu, he can''t do Gu Jinli, and he can''t do anything to Gu Youlu. He just turned cold and said: "Our family has signed a contract with the Gu family. If you dare to take the Gu family''s If you tell a third party about your residence or spices, my family willpensate the Gu family 100,000 taels of silver ording to the contract. Will you pay the 100,000 taels of silver?"


    "One hundred thousand taels of silver!" Qian Guangzong was angry: "This Gu family is too domineering. How could he make such a contract? Why didn''t his family rob him of one hundred thousand taels of silver?"


    Mr. Qi, hehe, this is what you call robbing. I''ve only been here three days, and I just heard about the Gu family yesterday. Today I''ming to steal other people''s livelihood. Who do you think I am? The King of Heaven and I are not as domineering as you.


    Mr. Qi said: "That''s the thing. If you want me to tell you where Gu lives, you can do it, but you have to give me two hundred thousand taels of silver. If you don''t have money, you can avoid talking."


    "Two hundred thousand taels, didn''t you just pay one hundred thousand taels? Are you raising the price on the spot, aren''t you afraid of ruining the reputation of your Qi family?" Qian Chengcai is an idiot. Seeing that the money has doubled, he feels that Mr. Qi is deliberately making things difficult for them. , and immediately spoke fluently, and Li Bai was toote to stop him.


    With a bang, Mr. Qi mmed the table and said to the boy, Mo Song, "See you off!" Mo Song was a nurse. Hearing this, he immediately grabbed Qian Chengcai and dragged him out of the living room door: "Slow down and don''t see me off." .


    "Hey, you reckless man, what do you want to do? Let me go!" Qian Chengcai struggled, but he slept with four maids a day, and his body was hollowed out. He was no match for Mo Song. He was staggering. Being dragged out the door.


    Qian Guangzong hurriedly chased after him and shouted: "Stop, stop quickly, we live in the same prefecture. Do you know how much Lord Li loves my son? If you hurt him, Lord Li will not let you go."


    Qian Guangzong and his son didn''t know where they were wrong, but Li Bai knew it. He had no time to pay attention to Qian Guangzong and his son, and hurriedly apologized to Mr. Qi: "Mr. Qi, please don''t me him. Young Master Chengcai didn''t do it on purpose, he was just straightforward. "


    Mr. Qi sneered: "Do you want to scold my entire Qi family outright?"


    Li Bai choked and said hurriedly: "Sir, calm down, calm down."


    Mr. Qi sat in the Grand Master''s chair and said with a sullen face: "You go, I will ruin the reputation of our Qi family by keeping you here."


    Li Bai looked at Mr. Qi''s face and knew that he couldn''t get it this time, so he had no choice but to give up and pull Gu Youlu away who didn''t want to leave yet.


    Gu Youlu was unconvinced and wanted to argue with Mr. Qi, but was suppressed by Li Bai and dragged away.


    As soon as a group of four people left the gate of Qi''s house, Gu Youlu asked Li Bai: "Why don''t you let me argue with Qi?"


    With his eloquence, he will definitely be able to convince Mr. Qi.


    Li Baidao: "The Qi family is a schrly family, and what they care most about is reputation. If Master Chengcai says that, Mr. Qi will never talk to us again. His eldest brother has been an official in the capital for decades. I know a lot of people and have done pretty well since being promoted. Shangfeng values Uncle Qis loyalty very much, so we can do our best not to offend the Qi family."


    Qian Chengcai was dragged out of the Qi family by Mo Song. His face was very ugly and he shouted: "The uncle of the Qi family is only a fifth-rank official, and Mr. Li is also a fifth-rank official. How can we be afraid of him?"


    "Beijing officials are different from officials who are sent abroad. Although they have the same rank, Beijing officials are more expensive." After Li Bai saw Qian Chengcai was about to yell again, he immediately said: "There is also Futai Tower, we can go Fu Tailou asked, this Hu Dong family is just a businessman, no one is an official, we want to force them to do it. "


    Gu Youlu and the others were happy when they heard this and immediately rushed towards Futai Tower.


    When he arrived at Futai Tower, he said directly to the shopkeeper: "Where is your boss? Call him out and tell the people from the prefect to look for him."


    The shopkeeper of Fu Tai Lou, whose surname is also Hu, is a descendant of the Hu family. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "My boss is celebrating the New Year in his hometown, not in Fucheng."


    Gu Youlu and the others choked up after hearing this. What a **** bad day today. Hu Dong''s family was not here. He said again: "It doesn''t matter if you are not here. I can ask you. Don''t you go get roast duck and braised meat every day? Then you must know." Gus residence, tell us Gus residence.

 Chapter 770: Beaten

    Chapter 770: Beaten


    Chapter 770 Being Beaten


    Shopkeeper Hu raised his eyelids, nced at Gu Youlu and the others, then took out a copied deed and put it on the table: "With the contract, you are not allowed to tell others where Gu lives, otherwise you will have to pay one hundred thousand taels of silver. If you want to know , bring one hundred thousand taels of silver."


    It was a very conscientious thing to receive one hundred thousand taels less than the Qi family.


    After Gu Youlu and the others heard this, they were immediately angry. It was another hundred thousand taels. Do Fu Tailou and the Qi family know how much silver one hundred thousand taels is? Not to mention their Gu family, even the Li family may not be able to get it.


    Qian Chengcai directly grabbed Shopkeeper Huspel and said, Do you know who we are? Be smart and tell us where Gu lives, or well smash up your Futai Building!


    Shopkeeper Hu, who was experienced in many battles, said with a calm smile: "Smash it as you like. After you smash it, we will go to Fucheng Yamen to sue you for losses."


    Qian Chengcai was shocked. He stared with big bags under his eyes and said, "Do you know who we are? We are the new magistrate Tongzhi! We are the benefactors of Lord Tongzhi. How dare you go to the government to sue us? Your restaurant is still here." Do you want to open it?"


    When Shopkeeper Hu heard this, he gave Qian Chengcai a serious look and said silently in his heart: Master Tongzhi is really unlucky to have a benefactor like you.


    Shopkeeper Hu pulled back hispel, straightened his coat, pointed at the door and said, "If you want to smash the store, just smash it yourself."


    Gu Youlu pointed at him and asked, "Are you really not afraid?"


    Shopkeeper Hu said: "We are good people and we open a shop honestly. Why should we be afraid? What we should be afraid of are people who smash shops and protect those who smash shops."


    Shopkeeper Hu turned his eyes and nced at Li Bai: "This is not the first time our restaurant has been smashed because of this incident. Every time we get back the damage, the one who smashed the shop didn''t fare well either. End."


    And said meaningfully: "Since the water bandit case, officials in Jianghuai and Jiangnan have been extremely particr about their official reputation."


    After saying this, he stopped paying attention to Li Bai and the others and continued to settle ounts with his head down.


    Li Bai is the youngest son of Housekeeper Li. He is the "noble son" among the servants. He also has a bit of a bully spirit in his heart. But what this shopkeeper Hu said frightened him, because the water bandit case was so big back then, and even though three years had passed, it was still brought up from time to time.


    Li Bai didn''t want to ruin Mr. Li''s official reputation, so he softened his tone for the first time and said, "Is there any other way?"


    Speaking, he took out an ingot of ten taels of silver and handed it to Shopkeeper Hu.


    Shopkeeper Hu didn''t even look at the ingot of silver, and repeated what he said before: "If you want to know where Gu''s house is, bring me one hundred thousand taels of silver, or please leave. If you feel ufortable, smash up the store, and we''ll settle the ounts after you finish." "


    Qian Chengcai had only lived as an uncle for more than two years. He had never been wronged like this. When he heard this, he immediately rushed out and smashed two tables in the lobby.


    There were two booms and the table was overturned.


    The guests who were eating were all stunned. When they realized what they were doing, they pointed at Qian Chengcai and asked angrily: "Who are you? You dare to smash our table? Do you know how long we have been waiting for this table?!"


    Fu Tai Lous business is very good, and its even better during the Chinese New Year. However, half of the staff at Fu Tai Lou has gone home for the holidays because of the Chinese New Year. Therefore, it is not easy for people in Fucheng to eat the food from Futailou. They rely on their own reputation to eat this meal. They were eating happily when someone knocked the table over.


    Flipping the table while eating is no different from smashing pots and digging up ancestral graves. Its a p in the face. Can you bear this? Absolutely not!


    Brothers, if this guy lifts our dining table and ps us in the face like this, Ill hit him back. I cant beat him to death! A young man in brocade clothes said, taking the lead to roll up his sleeves and hit Qian Chengcai. Others also shook their fists and punched and kicked Qian Chengcai, until Qian Chengcai screamed: "Stop, ow, stop it. If you dare to hit me, Li Tongzhi will not let you go." I am Li Tongzhis nephew, my grandpas family name is Gu, ah!


    There was a middle-aged man in his forties at another table of guests. Hearing this, he said: "It turns out he is Li Tongzhi''s cheap nephew. You guys keep fighting. If something goes wrong, I will take care of it with the Yan family of Linhe Prefecture."


    The Yan family in Linhe Prefecture is a well-known family. There are many officials in the family now, ranging from eighth-rank officials to second-rank officials. People in several nearby cities know that they are a family that cannot be offended.


    Now that Qian Chengcai has turned over Master Yans dining table, he is probably going to peel off his skin.


    After hearing this, the group of young people immediately said: "Hey, Mr. Yan, don''t worry, this guy doesn''t understand the rules and knocks people off the table while he''s eating. If we don''t fight him, we''ll take his surname."


    Another bang bang bang hit Qian Chengcai until he vomited blood.


    Qian Guangzong and Gu Youlu were both afraid of death and did not dare to help. They were also afraid of being implicated by Qian Chengcai, so they hid in shopkeeper Hu''s ounting room and did not dare toe out.


    Li Bai couldn''t hide, so he immediately went downstairs and knelt in front of Master Yan: "This servant is a servant of the same magistrate. I beg Master Yan to forgive me. My masters have no idea about this matter. It''s all Master Chengcai''s fault." Wrong, dont worry, my master will definitely teach Young Master Chengcai a lesson when he gets back, please be kind and dont make a big fuss."


    Mr. Yan ignored Li Bai at all and looked at Shopkeeper Hu who was following him downstairs: "Shopkeeper Hu, you have to fill up a table for us ording to the rules."


    Shopkeeper Hu smiled and said: "Of course it needs to be replenished. I have already asked the people in the kitchen to make it. It will be ready to eat in three quarters of an hour."


    The rules of Fu Tai Lou are that no matter who smashes a guests dining table, Fu Tai Lou will make up another table for the guest.


    After hearing this, Mr. Yan nodded with satisfaction.


    Shopkeeper Hu was very knowledgeable and said to Mr. Yan: "The private room upstairs is empty and has been reserved for you. Pleasee to the private room to have dinner."


    Mr. Yan finallyughed and took the people at his table to the private room on the second floor.


    "Master Yan..." Li Bai wanted to catch up, but was stopped by shopkeeper Hu: "You should go home quickly and let Li Tongzhie forward to apologize in person, otherwise Master Yan will write a letter to his brother and this matter will spread to the capital. , the Yushitai will read Li Tongzhis book after hearing this.


    This was what Li Bai was most afraid of, and he didn''t dare to say anything more at the moment. After the group of young people stopped, he immediately called Qian Guangzong and Gu Youlu to carry Qian Chengcai back to the prefect.


    When Aunt Gu knew that Qian Chengcai had been beaten, she burst into tears and cursed Fu Tailou: "This Fu Tailou who kills a thousand swords dares to beat my Chengcai. When Mr. Lies back, I will definitely kill Mr. Li." Its up to you to seal Futai Tower!


    Butler Li frowned when he heard this. This old Gu family has gone too far. He has caused such a big trouble to the Lord. He actually dares to ask the Lord to seal Futai Building. Do you think that the Lord of his family is the emperor? Can you do anything for them?


    Mrs. Gu was not stupid. After hearing Li Bai tell what happened, she grabbed Qian Guangzong and pped him in the face: "How did you be a father to let Chengcai do such a wrong thing? If you cause such trouble to Mr. Li, I will beat you to death!"


    As he spoke, he raised his crutch and hit Qian Guangzong randomly.

 Chapter 771: Ill give you all my belongings

    Chapter 771: I''ll give you all my belongings


    Chapter 771 Ill give you all my belongings


    Qian Guangzong was running and hiding, and the already chaotic yard became even more chaotic.


    Steward Li frowned and stopped him: "That''s enough! You can just calm down and wait until my lordes back to discuss this matter."


    Mrs. Gu didn''t dare to make any more noise. She hurriedly put away her crutches and apologized to Butler Li: "Butler Li, it''s Chengcai''s fault this time. Don''t worry, I will teach him a lesson. Please help me say a few words in front of Mr. Li." If youre kind, please dont make Mr. Li too angry.


    Steward Li did not ept what Old Lady Gu said, and only said: "I am just a ve, and I dare not influence the master''s will at will."


    After saying that, he stopped talking to Mrs. Gu and instead called for the servants, pointing at Li Bai and saying: "Press Li Bai down and hit thirty big boards again."


    If Butler Li doesn''t punish Li Bai severely, when Mr. Lies back, Li Bai will be punished more than just being beaten.


    Li Bai did not dare to cry out for injustice and allowed his servants to take him to be executed. But after all, he was the son of Butler Li. The 30 big boards were very wet and only caused some skin injuries. No bones were injured. It''ll be fine in a few days.


    Mr. Li hurried back in the afternoon because Zhu Wu went to Tongxuan Mansion to find him. He said that the people in the city were saying that the nephew of the new Tongzhi was bullying others and brought people with him in order to take away Gu''s business. Call Futailou and ask Futailou about Gu''s residence. After not asking, he even smashed the Futai Building. As a result, he was unlucky and turned over the dining table of Mr. Yan of the Linhe family. He was beaten up by Mr. Yan and a group of noble sons from the city.


    It''s okay to say that Fu Tai Lou can be appeased by the Yan family, but on the third day after Mr. Li came to take office, there was news that he was bullying others and trying to take away other people''s livelihood. This was a big deal.


    Tang Tongpan persuaded him earnestly: "Li Tongzhi, although you want to repay your kindness, you can''t indulge your benefactor''s descendants too much. Your official reputation is important."


    Mr. Li blushed upon hearing this and hurriedly stood up to leave. As soon as he entered the house, he asked Butler Li angrily: "What''s going on with Li Bai? Can''t you watch several people? Make the whole city aware of the matter!" "


    Butler Li hurriedly told Mr. Li the whole story, and then said: "I don''t know that the people in He''an Prefecture are so talkative. What happened just a few hours ago has spread all over the country." city."


    Butler Li didn''t know that this was what Fu Tailou asked the storyteller to spread, and it was Gu Jinli who came up with the idea. The people who smashed the store a few times also failed by this trick.


    Speaking, he asked people to carry Li Bai over and asked Mr. Li to ask questions.


    Seeing that Li Bai had been injured, Master Li finally felt less angry, but he still fined Li Bai half a year''s monthly payment.


    He asked again: "Where are Youlu and the others? Call them to me!"


    These careless people caused such a big trouble for him.


    Butler Li said: "After Third Master Lu came back, he knelt in front of your courtyard and pped himself several times, saying that he failed to control Young Master Chengcai well and caused him to cause trouble for you."


    Although Gu Youlu was scared, he was still a little shrewd. He knew that Mr. Li would not spare them when he came back, so he simply took the initiative to put on a show. In this way, he put all the me on the Qian family. He was very innocent.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Mr. Li lost most of his anger. He knew that it was the Qian family and his son who were causing trouble, and Youlu was the one who was implicated.


    Lets go and see Youlu. Mr. Li stood up and walked to the yard where he lived. He told the boy next to him: Go and find the Qian family and his son!


    "Yes." The boy responded and took a few nurses to the courtyard where the Qian family lived.


    When Gu Youlu saw Mr. Li, he immediately choked up and said, "Uncle Li, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t think highly of Chengcai. Please punish me... wuwuwu, am I really too embarrassed to see you?"


    Gu Youlu cried and cried, which made Mr. Li relent. Although he didn''t let him get up immediately, he med all the faults on the Qian family and his son. When Qian Guangzong and his son arrived, he didn''t give them a chance to speak at all. He said directly: "Suppress them and p each of them ten times. Let them remember the lesson and don''t talk nonsense outside and cause trouble in the future."


    After seeing that Qian Chengcai''s nose and face were bruised and swollen, he changed his words and said, "If a son fails to teach his father, Qian Guangzong will punish Qian Chengcai''s ten ps."


    Qian Guangzong was confused. Was he about to be pped twenty times in one go? Can you still live?


    He wanted to ask for mercy, but the guardian had already caught him and pped him hard.


    The nurse''s hand was very strong, and he knew that Mr. Li didn''t like Qian Guangzong, so he was merciless. Three of Qian Guangzong''s teeth were knocked out, and he was knocked unconscious in the end.


    Qian Chengcai was so frightened that he fainted when he saw his father being beaten so badly.


    Mr. Li frowned when he saw this. Jinzhi''s life was really hard. With such a father and son in the rtionship, if Pan Shuangniang had been more conscientious, she should not have let Jinzhi marry such a family.


    But it''s toote to say anything now, all we can do is keep a close eye on the Qian family and his son.


    After Mr. Li punished the Qian family and his son, he said to Gu Youlu: "Youlu, there is heaven outside the world, and there are people outside the world. Even though I am the co-prefect of He''an Prefecture, there is still a prefect in He''an Prefecture. Do you want to find something for your family?" Making a living is a good thing, but you have to use the right method, and you can''t do this nonsense again in the future, otherwise you won''t be spared lightly!"


    Gu Youlu wiped away his tears and said, "Yes, Uncle Li, don''t worry, my nephew will remember it and he will definitely not do it again in the future."


    But thats not what he thought in his heart. Instead, he med the Gu family for this incident, and wanted to find the Gu family as soon as possible, so that he could take away the Gu familys livelihood and let the Gu family die!


    Mr. Li had no time to take care of Gu Youlu now. After sending him away, he went to personally apologize to Mr. Yan with a generous gift.


    Although Mr. Yan epted his apology, he said that the matter had already spread in the capital. He could not guarantee whether it would spread to the capital and be known to the Yushitai.


    Mr. Li was very upset about this. After he came back, he quietly called Mrs. Gu in the middle of the night and scolded her severely.


    Mrs. Gu knelt on the ground, not daring to reply, and could only let Mr. Li curse.


    Mr. Li warned her: "If you want to live a good life, you must keep an eye on Qian Guangzong and his son. If they do anything detrimental to me again, you know their fate."


    Thats a death!


    After saying that, Mrs. Gu, who was shaking her head, asked Butler Li to send her away.


    Gu Jinli, who was far away in Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town, knew nothing about it.


    At this moment, Gu Jinli was looking at Qin Sang, pointing to the box he was holding, and asked: "Do you really want to hide these things for me? Don''t you have any other ce to hide your belongings? I''m not your wet nurse Son, forget it,st time you asked me to hide the iron coupons, this time you want me to help you hide even You An and his wife''s deed of sale, the vige you bought elsewhere, thend deed of the shop, and the banknotes. You won''t do it yourself. Hiding?"


    It was dark, with only the faint light of the torch dancing. Gu Jinli couldn''t see the blush on Qin Sang''s face, only saw him looking at her and smiling: "I often have to run around, so it''s safer to put my things here with Xiaoyu. "

 Chapter 772: new business

    Chapter 772: new business


    Chapter 772 New business


    This reason sounds okay, but: "You can ask Grandpa Qin to hide it for you."


    Qin Sang: "When grandpa was young, he didn''t care much about these things. Now that he is older, he has to teach Qiu Lang and Feng Jin their skills, and also takes care of cksmithing. Let him help me take care of these belongings. Its really hard for him.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt that if she let Mr. Qin help Qin Sang take care of these things again, then she would be disrespecting the elderly and a wicked person.


    She lit the torch and looked at the various deeds and banknotes inside: "You asked me to hide them. What if you need to spend money?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I cane back and ask Xiaoyu for it."


    The tone was very natural, as if she had been helping him manage his money, and he often asked her for money to spend.


    Gu Jinli raised his head, looked at Qin Sang''s smiling face, narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you trying to trick me?"


    Routine?


    Qin Sang tilted his head and said he didn''t understand: "I just want to hide the money I earned from you."


    At these words, Gu Jinli''s face felt a little hot.


    "Okay, then I''ll hide it for you first. If you need money, just ask me." Gu Jinli took the box, looked at the banknotes inside, and said in surprise: "Why are you so rich?"


    There are at least hundreds of 100-tael silver notes in it, as well as more than a dozennd deeds for houses and shops, which is really a lot.


    "I didn''t realize it, but you are still a rich man." Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "You buy a vige and a shop, and you also support You An and the others. You spend a lot of money in a year. On New Year''s Eve, I also gave the Luo family five thousand taels of silver to invest in the **** agency. ording to your familys dividends, you shouldnt have that much money.


    Gu Jinli grabbed his cor with one hand and said, "Tell me honestly, do you have any other way of making a living outside?"


    There must be some. If not, how could Qin Sang save so much money?


    Qin Sang did not deny: "You An and the others will take some private jobs to practice their skills and make money at the same time. When businessmen pass by our ce, I will asionally participate in a share and let them bring goods to sell. They can make a profit just by selling goods from the north and the south." Make a living with a lot of price difference."


    He told her about another big business: "Do you know where the Huai River will flow?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Enter the East China Sea."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''s the East China Sea, and the sea water in the East China Sea will retide, so there are pearl ms in some ces in the Huai River. Many families who can''t survive but are good at water will take the risk to go into the water to look for pearls."


    "When I bought You''an and the others in the early years, I learned about a vige through their mouths, and the people in this vige would go looking for pearls. But they didn''t have good boats, and many people would drown on the way. Even if they found pearl ms, they would not Due to the strong wind and waves, the boat could not carry it, and eventually the people and the pearl ms fell into the water."


    "After I found out about it, I thought it was a good business, so I bought them two better boats. Every time I went out to search for pearls, I would send a few martial artists like You An to follow them. I made an agreement with them, so Found pearls, fifty-fifty.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "You, you still do this kind of business? How did youe up with the idea?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "My grandmother likes pearls, so she specifically asked others about pearl hunting. My mother heard her talk a lot, so she told us from time to time about people in the water towns looking for pearls and ms, and how they cut open ms to get pearls. thing."


    "I see, the business of searching for pearls is indeed very profitable. If you find a good pearl, you will have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life." Gu Jinli was very envious. Why didn''t she think of this business?


    Hmm, it must be because she loves silver more than pearls.


    Qin Sang smiled, this business did make him a lot of money, but he still felt that the money was not enough. Xiaoyu loved money so much, so he had to make more money to be able to support her. He asked again: "Does the little fish like pearls?"


    Gu Jinli said honestly: "I like rubies, they are valuable."


    Like rubies, okay, he knows.


    Gu Jinli told him: "Be careful about your search for pearls and don''t let the government know about it."


    Pearls are very valuable. If the government knew that he bought a boat and joined others to search for pearls, it would be ruined.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, don''t worry, You An and the others are very careful, and the location of the vige is very hidden, so no one usually goes there."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and asked, "Are you leaving before dawn tomorrow? Can''t you stay a few more days?"


    She wille out to see him tonight because he will go to the military station tomorrow.


    Being a soldier is really troublesome, and I cant even celebrate the New Year well.


    After listening to her words, Qin Sang was sure that she was reluctant to part with him, and he felt warm in his heart and said to her: "Go to work early now, and I can''te back to celebrate the festival with you until the Lantern Festival."


    He also needs to make arrangements for the first three months as soon as possible so that he can note back until her birthday.


    This year is her 15th birthday, and he must celebrate it with her no matter what.


    Gu Jinli said: "Then I''ll get up early tomorrow morning to see you off and bring you some delicious food."


    Qin Sang was very happy. Although she had alreadye out to see him tonight, he would be even happier if she came to see him off again. He just said: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and smiled nonchntly: "Why bother? It''s just that I got up an hour early. I can go back to sleep after seeing you off."


    Qin Sang nodded, it seemed that she had always been so amodating to him... Xiaoyu was so kind to him!


    Qin Sang was very touched. He looked at the little girl in front of him and wanted to hug her, but just as he got closer to her, she had already put away the box and said, "It''s gettingte, I''ll go back to sleep."


    After saying that, he jumped up to the wall of his house with the box in his arms, stood on the wall and asked him: "I came up this time, how awesome is it?"


    This is because I still remember thest time I wore too much clothes and couldn''t jump up the wall.


    Qin Sang looked at his half-stretched arm and felt a little regretful, but he smiled and said to her: "Well, Xiaoyu is very powerful."


    "Hey." Gu Jinliughed, waved to him happily, jumped from the wall into the yard with a bang and left.


    But the footsteps started for a while and then stopped. Qin Sang was a little worried. He listened carefully and heard Brother Cheng''s voice: "Second sister, you are finally back. If you don''te back, the elder brother will be angry. The elder brother said, why did you do this?" The cabbage guy can''t be self-conscious and always runs to other people''s pigs. It''s hard for him to look at the vegetable patch, and it''s hard for me too."


    The first day of the Lunar New Year is the eldest brother and eldest sister''s 19th birthday. Brother Luo Wu also came to see the eldest sister on the night of the first day of the new year. In the past, the eldest sister was missing, but this time he saw her and even took the gift from brother Luo Wu. The gift came back happily.


    He and his eldest brother were afraid that his eldest sister would suffer a loss, so they followed quietly and waited under the wall of their home for two quarters of an hour in the cold wind before returning.

 Chapter 773: fisherman

    Chapter 773: fisherman


    Chapter 773 Fisherman


    Tonight it''s the second sister''s turn to run out again.


    The eldest brother said he was tired and stopped watching. If the cold wind blows again, he will get cold.


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this and smiled.


    Chinese cabbage? pig? Is he the pig that favors cabbage? If he could get a cabbage like Xiaoyu, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him to be a pig for once.


    Gu Jinli''s voice came: "I didn''t do anything. I just felt that the charcoal fire in the house was a little too hot and went out for a walk. You are like a cabbage or a pig. I am not a cabbage, I am a small fish."


    Qin Sang: Well, Xiaoyu is a fish, and he is a fisherman.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "You go out to blow the cold wind in the middle of the night. Second sister, you are less and less careful about lying."


    Gu Jinli: "The kids talk a lot, go back and go to sleep~"


    The voices of the two siblings gradually faded away. Qin Sang stood in the alley surrounded by the two houses for a while. After he could no longer hear their voices, he went home to sleep.


    At night, he had a dream.


    In the dream, he was sitting by the river fishing and caught a small fish with a piece of cabbage.


    The little fish was only three fingers wide. He caught it, put it into the barrel, and carried it back home. Just when I was about to catch it for cooking, it fluttered up and fell to the ground. With another thud, it turned into a beautiful little girl, looking like a small fish.


    She pointed at him fiercely and said angrily: "You thief, you actually used a piece of cabbage to trick me intoing ashore. Put this girl back into the river quickly. There is silver in the river, and I am about to fish it back." Go home."


    He looked at her, blinked, and said, "You''re here now, so don''t go back. Stay in my house and give you cabbage to eat every day."


    Xiaoyu was not happy: "How much is Baicai Gangzi worth? I want silver!"


    He smiled and nodded in agreement: "Okay, I will earn money for you, so don''t leave."


    She reluctantly agreed, and he earned a lot of money for her in her dream. She slept among the money every day, smiling happily.


    Later she felt that he was very obedient, so she married him and gave him several small fishes...no, several children.


    He was very happy, earning money for her while taking care of the children, and lived happily like this for many years...


    Bang bang!


    "Sang, why are youughing? Get up soon and have to rush to the military headquarters." Mr. Qin frowned and knocked on Qin Sang''s door. This kid was a bit weird today. He used to go to the military headquarters early. So I got up, it was actuallyte today, and asked him to knock on the door.


    Qin Sang woke up and found out it was a dream. He was very sorry... He really wanted to continue sleeping and watch Xiaoyu give birth to his fifth baby.


    But the dream was still a dream after all, and he had to get up and rush to themand post: "Here hees."


    Qin Sang stood up, quickly changed his clothes, and opened the door: "Grandpa, it''s not yet dawn, please go back and have a rest."


    Lao Qin nodded, told Qin Sang a few words, yawned and returned to the room in the front yard, and continued to sleep.


    After Qin Sang drank a cup of hot salt water, he led the horse out of the house and stood waiting not far from the gate of Gu''s house.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, the door of the Gu family opened, and Gu Jinli came out wearing a thick jacket and a hooded cloak, carrying tworge cloth bags.


    In a daze, Qin Sang thought of the dream again. In the dream, she was holding the child in one hand and the money he earned in the other hand, and took the money to cook and eat.


    Thats right, the little fish in the dream is a special fish. She eats money.


    "Brother Qin." Gu Jinli shouted to Qin Sang: "Come here and help, I brought you delicious food."


    Qin Sang came to his senses, ran over quickly, and took the cloth bag from her hand. It was as heavy as ever. It seemed that Xiaoyu had made a lot of delicious food for him this time.


    Gu Jinli said: "Feng Jin and the others brought back a lot of sheep this year. I left a lot of mutton chops for you and made them into roastedmb chops. They were roasted until they were dry and fragrant. It''s cold. You can bring them to the soldiers to eat." for a long time.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "So you made this, I wonder why it tastes so good." I had this grilledmb chop during the New Year''s Eve dinner, and it tasted very delicious.


    Gu Jinli raised his head and smiled proudly: "That''s natural. I don''t care who made it. How can what I make not be delicious?"


    He said again: "Wait a minute, there are still two bags of beef jerky and pork jerky. I''ll get them out for you."


    Theres more? Qin Sang said, No need to take any more. Just bring the roastedmb chops.


    Gu Jinli turned back and red at him: "Why is it enough? You should eat meat during the Chinese New Year. You went to the military camp today. The meat there is rationed. It only takes ten days to give you one meal. I feel pitiful when I think about it. Ill bring you more, so you dont have to wait pitifully for meat.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. In fact, he wanted to say that although the meat and vegetables provided by the Yamen were not much, the soldiers in the army often went into the mountains to hunt, so they did notck meat. But since Xiaoyu feels sorry for him, he will take as much as he wants.


    Gu Jinli returned home and came out soon carrying two bags of dried meat.


    Qin Sang hurriedly came to pick it up, carried the dried meat on his horse, turned back to Gu Jinli and said, "Thank you so much, Xiaoyu, for bringing me so many delicious things every time."


    Gu Jinli smiled and narrowed his eyes: "You know I''m good to you, right?"


    Qin Sang nodded, feeling as if he had been filled with sugar water, sweet and sweet: "Well, Xiaoyu is the best to me."


    Except for his parents, two older brothers and grandfather, Xiaoyu is the best person to him, and he likes her to be nice to him.


    Gu Jinli: "It''s good to know. I will repay you in the future."


    Qin Sang blurted out after hearing this: "I will definitely repay you. I will earn you a lot of money and let you cook and eat."


    Gu Jinli: "Are you crazy? I eat meat, but not money."


    Silver can be eaten?


    Qin Sang paused, and for a moment, he actually confused the dream with reality.


    He looked down at Gu Jinli and said after a while: "I had a dreamst night."


    Gu Jinli blinked: "A nightmare? I had onest time too."


    Qin Sang shook his head. It was not a nightmare, but a sweet dream: "I dreamed that we got married and had five children."


    Five children! Gu Jinlis eyes widened: Im not a pig, how could I have five children? Its a nightmare.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little aggrieved and asked her: "Don''t Xiaoyu like children?"


    Still dont want to give him a child?


    Gu Jinli said: "I like children, but five is too many. Who has five children?"


    Qin Sang: "Nearly all the women in the vige have this many babies."


    Gu Jinli choked up. Indeed, in ancient times, there was nothing to do. The nights were long, and women would often get pregnant if they didn''t n on giving birth.


    But


    I dont want to have so many babies.


    Qin Sang coaxed her: "Okay, then we won''t give birth to so many. Xiaoyu can give birth to as many as he wants."


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard that, stood on tiptoes, raised his hand, pped him on the head: "You brat, you are tricking me again!"


    You actually told her about having a baby. Isn''t this a bit too big a leap for you?


    Qin Sang heard her say routine twice, and now he understood what routine meant. He did not deny it, he just looked at her and smiled, the meaning was self-evident.

 Chapter 774: Official apprenticeship

    Chapter 774: Official apprenticeship


    Chapter 774 Official Apprenticeship


    Gu Jinli looked at his irritated smile and became angry. He pointed forward and said: "Hurry up, I don''t want to see you now."


    She is tricked every time, which is not cute at all.


    Qin Sang stopped smiling, looked at her pitifully and asked, "Is Xiaoyu angry?"


    Gu Jinli looked at his pitiful appearance and softened: "You''re not angry. You''ll bete if you don''t leave."


    Qin Sang smiled: "It turns out that Xiaoyu cares about me."


    Gu Jinli:


    This feeling of being tricked again makes me want to flip the table.


    Speaking of which, shouldnt she be the one to flirt with him? Why was she seduced by an ancient man? Ah, what a blush.


    Qin Sang was afraid that she would be really angry, so he didn''t dare to say any more. He got on his horse, leaned over and looked at her and said, "Go back quickly, don''t get frozen because of the cold weather."


    After speaking, he reached out and pulled back her hood.


    She looked up at Qin Sang, held her hood with one hand, and waved to him with the other: "Hurry up, you walk so hard every time, do you know that it affects me when I go back to sleep?"


    Qin Sang curved his lips and said with a smile: "Well, I was wrong. Let''s go now. Xiaoyu quickly goes back to sleep."


    After speaking, he took a deep look at her. Her beautiful face was hidden in the hood, and her smart eyes looked at him. Her eyshes trembled slightly when she blinked, making his heart tremble.


    He quickly withdrew his gaze and rode away.


    After running out for a while, I looked back and saw that she had turned around and walked back home, so I felt relieved and left.


    Gu Jinli attached great importance to Qin Sang''s private money. He took out the box he gave him and divided the banknotes in it into three parts. He also separated You An''s and his family''s deed of sale and house from Zhuangzi''snd deed, intending to put these things away Hide them in different ces to avoid going bankrupt if something goes wrong.


    She was busy in the house until daybreak, when Brother Cheng came and knocked on the door: "Second sister, are you awake after you go back to the cage?"


    The second sister would get up every time to see Brother Sang off. The whole family knew about it, but she thought they didn''t know... But the eldest brother said that the second sister should also know, but she was thick-skinned and pretended that none of us had noticed. Brother Cheng deeply agrees with this. He thinks his eldest brother is so awesome and admires him even more.


    Gu Jinli said: "I''m awake,e in."


    Brother Cheng pushed the door open and came in. He saw that she was not in the inner room, but sitting on the wooden couch in the outer room packing her things: "What are you doing, second sister?"


    Gu Jinli: "Nothing, just sharing the money."


    Brother Cheng came over, holding the wooden couch with both hands, and looked at several small boxes on the couch. The boxes were also wrapped with ayer of sheepskin for waterproofing. He wrinkled and asked, "It''s so tightly packed, what kind of valuable thing is it?"


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and told him the truth: "Your Brother Sang''s property."


    The corners of Brother Cheng''s mouth twitched: "Brother is right, our cabbage is indeed leggy."


    They are all helping Brother Sang take care of the property, can''t we keep this cabbage?


    Gu Jinli quickly put away the divided small boxes: "What do you mean the cabbage has grown legs? Besides, do you want the cabbage to rot in the ground?"


    Brother Cheng: Our family is rich now, so even if the cabbage rots in the field, its okay. We can eat meat.


    The meat is so delicious. Gu Jinli snorted and stopped talking.


    Brother Cheng looked up at his second sister and said with a smile: "But the neighbor next door is quite poor. If we don''t eat the cabbage, we can give it to the neighbor''s house as a sign of good neighborly rtions."


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "How do you use the new words I learned?"


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this, pinched his face and said, "Well done, I''ll reward you with a te of ham slices."


    Brother Cheng fell in love with the mellow taste after eating ham slices, but that stuff was sold for money, and his children didn''t eat much of it. Gu Jinli only gave it to him once a month, He was so greedy.


    Brother Cheng was very happy when he heard that he could eat ham slices: "Thank you, second sister, second sister is the best to me."


    Humbling in his heart, the second sister can just ask what she wants to ask directly. It takes so much effort to ask, and he has to cooperate with her to talk. It''s really tiring.


    The eldest brother always says that it is not easy to be the eldest brother, but it is not easy for him to be the younger brother either.


    Hmm, he doesnt want to have a daughter in the future, and after giving birth, he still has to worry about her future marriage.


    After Gu Jinli packed up his things, he went to the kitchen with Brother Cheng, brushed his teeth and washed his face, had breakfast, and then went to the pharmaceutical workshop to get busy with work.


    Although it is only the third day of the Lunar New Year, the pharmaceutical workshop will start work tomorrow. Now that the weather is cold, many people are suffering from colds and coughs. Pharmaceutical factories have to rush to work, otherwise they will not be able to ship goods.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui are also busy with Gu Jinan''s apprenticeship.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng went to pay New Year greetings to Shang Xiucai. Shang Xiucai announced that the date of apprenticeship would be the ninth day of the Lunar New Year. Now both families are busy with this matter.


    The Jiang family attaches great importance to this matter and is also making preparations, saying that they will set up more than a dozen tables and invite the Jiang family, the Shang family, some friends of Shang Xiucai, and Mr. Ouyang. , lets all have a good time.


    The construction of the Yanfu Building in the town started on the eighth day of the lunar month, but because the Jiang family had to prepare a banquet, it was postponed to the tenth day of the lunar month. On the ninth day of the lunar month, the work was dedicated to making banquets for the Shang family.


    Gu Dashan discussed it with the Cui family, and originally asked his family to pay the money, but the Jiang family did not agree, saying that the Jiang family would pay for it, and asked them and the Shang family not to worry about it.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui felt it was inappropriate, after all, it was their son who was the apprentice, but after Gu Jinan persuaded them, they agreed. The Jiang family was so happy, thinking that Yuan Yuan had another senior brother as a backer, so they were scrambling for money to pay for the banquet.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui understood the Jiang family''s feelings very well, so theypromised.


    But Gu Dashan is not idle either. Starting today, he will go to Shang''s house to discuss the details of the apprenticeship day with Shang Xiucai. He is very busy, but also very happy. Every day when hees home, he smiles and tells them that he has discussed with Shang Xiucai. thing.


    "Shang Xiucai treats our brother An like a parent. He thinks of many things that I can''t think of." Gu Dashan said and sighed to Gu Jin''an: "Dad, you don''t have much ability. Shang Xiucai will take care of you from now on." , Dad can feel more at ease when he goes to Fucheng for scientific examinations or something."


    However, there were also some ill-intentioned people who came to Gu Dashan and said that Shang Xiucai was trying to steal his son from him, but Gu Dashan didn''t listen. If the other party said it again, Ah Pian would scold him back. Those who said something unpleasant would be directly punished. A paddle was beaten.


    Shang Xiucai and his wife heard about these things and were very angry when they knew that it was done by some rtives in the Shang family who wanted to take away his family''s property.


    Shang Xiucai went to see Chief Shang Li and asked him to handle the matter.


    Shang Lichangforted him a few words, punished those people, and said that whoever dared to cause trouble to the people of the same n again would be expelled from the n!


    With Shang Lichang''s words, the Shang family became a little quieter, but those members of the Shang family who were jealous of Shang Xiucai''s family wealth and who waited for the couple''s death to seize the property after seeing that he had no son were still very unhappy.

 Chapter 775: Shang family member

    Chapter 775: Shang family member


    Chapter 775 Members of the Shang Family


    After the Gu family, Shang family, and Jiang family were busy for a few days, it was finally the ninth day of the Lunar New Year.


    Gu Jinli''s family got up early and put on new clothes. They called Qin, Gu Luotian''s family, Gu Daya''s family, the vige chief He and He Jinsheng''s grandchildren. A group of people sat in the workshop''s mule cart and went Go to Shangjiacun.


    Although it was Gu Jin''an who became his disciple, the schr knew that Qin and Gu Luotian''s family had good rtions, so he invited several of their families as well.


    As for the vige chief Hes family, He Jinsheng was also taking the schr examination this year and he was familiar with Gu Jinan, so they also went together.


    The Jiang family attaches great importance to today''s apprenticeship. Jiang Jiao personally took Ah Jiu to wait at the intersection of Shangjia Vige. After seeing the Gu family''s mule cart, he greeted it with a big smile: "You guys are really punctual. It''s going to be here at 10:00, it''s exactly 10:00. If I were a little slower, I wouldn''t be able to pick you up."


    The auspicious time for apprenticeship is set at Si hour, and the Gu family promised toe at Chen hour.


    Jiang Jiao looked at Gu Jinan again and saw that he was newly dressed and had the high spirits of a young man on his face. He patted Gu Jinan on the shoulder happily and said, "Yes, you have grown up a lotpared to when I just met you."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "It''s been more than three years, so of course he has to grow up."


    He bowed to Jiang Jiao again and said, "Second Uncle Jiang has worked hard these days. Please pay your respects to Brother An."


    Jiang Jiao hurriedly helped him up: "Stop bowing. If you still say these things about the rtionship between our two families, then you are treating my Jiang family as an outsider."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "I don''t regard the Jiang family as an outsider. I just want to thank Uncle Jiang first and pretend to be well-behaved. When I ask for help in the future, it will be easier for me to ask."


    "Haha, you kid. Okay, for what you said today, Second Uncle Jiang promises you that in the future, as long as Second Uncle Jiang can do it, he will definitely do it for you." Jiang Jiao has been with the Gu family for several years, and the two families have long been familiar with each other. After saying a fewmon words, he sat on the front of the Gu family''s mule cart and took everyone to Shang Xiucai''s house.


    ording to the rules, Shang Xiucai, as the master, cannote to wee Gu Jinan, a student. However, the middle door of the Shang family has been opened wide. Shang Xiucai used this way to express his importance to Gu Jinan.


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family entered Shang''s house together, and the female family members followed Tao Zi to the back house, where Mrs. Jiang and Mrs. Jiang entertained them.


    Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Dahu came to the Shang family the day before yesterday, and are now waiting for the female rtives of several families with Mrs. Jiang at the second gate.


    Mrs. Cui saw her and said hurriedly: "Mrs. Jiang, you are an elder, how can we let youe to pick us up?"


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and said: "The old woman is not here to pick you up. I am here to pick up the third sister-inw of the Gu family."


    The third sister-inw of the Gu family is the third grandma.


    Mrs. Jiang took the third grandma''s hand and said, "Sister-inw, thank you for your hard work today. The weather is quite cold. Let''s go inside quickly to talk. It''s warm inside."


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Hey, let''s go in and talk."


    He also called to the female rtives of several families: "Iron-zhu wives and big-wood wives, please go in. Don''t be stuck here."


    After saying that, he looked at Mrs. Chen who was looking around, and warned her with his eyes not to be too noisy, so as not to scold her.


    Ms. Chen ignored the third grandmas gaze and looked at Shang Mansion. She used to dream of visiting Shang Xiucai''s house, but now that her family has earned money and has visited the county town several times, when she looks at Shang Xiucai''s house, she curls her lips and thinks with slight disgust: This schr''s mansion is also It''s not that good, it''s not as good as the Xia family''s house in town.


    "Sister Xiaoyu." Yuan Yuan, wearing a red brocade jacket and skirt, ran over like a small ball and hugged Gu Jinli''s hand, saying: "Sister Xiaoyu, you are finally here. Yuan Yuan has been waiting for you for a long time." , Yuanyuan will take you to y.


    Yuan Yuan haspletely different temperament from Shang Xiucai and his wife. She is a lively little girl who doesn''t like to stay with adults. She has been following the rules all morning and she can no longer bear it. After seeing Gu Jinli, he immediately wanted to drag her to y with her.


    Ms. Jiang scolded: "You kid, why don''t you understand any rules? Your sister Xiaoyu has just arrived and she hasn''t sat down to take a breath yet. Don''t make trouble with her, or my mother will punish you."


    Yuan Yuan felt a little aggrieved and looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Sister Xiaoyu, I''m sorry." Gu Jinli knew that Yuan Yuan was bored and asked with a smile: "Where does Yuanyuan want to take us to y?"


    She pointed to Guiniu, Jinniu, Luo Huiniang and Tian Xiaohua and said, "They should go too."


    Yuan Yuan''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Well, let''s go together."


    He ran over and took Guinius hand and said, Sister, Sister Yuanyuan will take you to y.


    Gui Niu was not afraid of strangers, she smiled and nodded and said, "Okay."


    Yuan Yuan was even more happy. He held Gui Niu in one hand and Gu Jinli in the other. He called Luo Huiniang and Jin Niu and took them to the garden of the back house.


    Xiaoji also followed.


    When Mrs. Jiang saw this, her eyes turned red. She med her belly for not being able to give Yuan Yuan a younger brother or sister, and letting Yuan Yuan grow up alone. She was overjoyed when she saw children of the same age.


    Mrs. Jiang said to her: "Today is a happy day. You are also a master''s wife. Your responsibilities will be heavier than before. You are no longer a little girl. You don''t want to lose your temper again."


    Ms. Jiang hurriedly put away her tears and said, "What mother said is that I am in trouble."


    He then took Cui and Gu Jinxiu''s hands and said, "I got an embroidery picture during the Chinese New Year. My sister-inw and Sister Xiu are both excellent embroiderers. Please go over and help me embroider."


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and said: "Xue Niang has been loving the embroidery since she got it. She said that she must invite Sister Xiu and Dashan''s wife to see it. But I have seen that embroidery and I really can''t embroider it as well as Sister Xiu. Its up to her to be a treasure herself.


    Mrs. Jiang was good at dancing and soon became familiar with the female rtives of several families.


    In the garden of the back house of the Shang family, Yuan Yuan took Gu Jinli and the others to a medicinal field, pointed to a small patch of medicinal materials covered by a bamboo shed and said: "Sister Xiaoyu, this is the dendrobium you gave me. They are not dead yet. They are all living well, am I very powerful?"


    The little girl raised her head, looking like she was begging for praise.


    Gu Jinli touched her head and said with a smile: "Well, Yuanyuan is very powerful, he can even grow dendrobium."


    These dendrobiums are covered with fist-sized stones. Under the stones, in addition to soil, there are moss-covered logs. The dendrobium clings to the wood, with small corners protruding from the stones, which looks a bit cute.


    Yuan Yuan was very happy to be praised by Gu Jinli, and told Gu Jinli about her hard work in growing medicinal materials.


    Just as he was talking, several children from the Shang family ran over: "Yuanyuan, we have been looking for you for a long time, why are you ying with grass here again?"


    A girl about the same age as Yuanyuan pointed at Gu Jinli and the others and said, "Who are these people? Why are you ying with them?"


    Yuanyuan didn''t like the little girl asking questions, but out of politeness, she still replied: "This is Sister Xiaoyu, the sister of Brother Jin''an."


    An older girl next to him, about nine years old, sneered after hearing this: "Oh, it turns out they are those beggars who came from famine."

 Chapter 776: Be fair

    Chapter 776: Be fair


    Chapter 776 Be fair


    A beggar fleeing from famine?


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly and winked at Xiao Ji, who cleverly ran away.


    Yuan Yuan was very angry when he heard this and said to the little girl: "Sister Yue, how can you talk like this? Apologize to Sister Xiaoyu!"


    Shang Xiuyue smiled and said: "Why should I apologize? Didn''t her familye from fleeing famine? I have heard that those who fled famine all became beggars in order to survive, kneeling and begging others for food. If you ask for food, you can''t get it. Those who eat grain will still ask for water, and eat the water that only pigs eat, and they will be very happy with it."


    Shang Xiuyue smiled arrogantly, looked at Yuanyuan with her chin raised, and said: "Yuanyuan, you are a youngdy from a schr''s family, and you are also the niece of the county captain. You have a noble status. Don''t let yourself sink and follow a group of people who are fleeing from famine." Beggars y.


    Yuan Yuan was almost furious. He pointed at Shang Xiuyue and said, "Get out and don''te to my house!"


    Sister Xiaoyu was her favorite person, she had saved her life, and was her savior. Shang Xiuyue dared to say that about Sister Xiaoyu... Yuanyuan was so sad that she almost cried, but she held back her tears and said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, it''s Yuan Yuan who didn''t entertain you well."


    Gu Jinli said: "Yuanyuan doesn''t need to apologize. This is not Yuanyuan''s fault. It''s because some people don''t recognize their status and always like to seek death. Don''t worry, such a bad girl will not end well."


    Don''t say she bullied the children, it was Shang Xiuyue who was deliberately looking for trouble. Even at a young age, she would not be soft on such a child who wanted to die.


    Shang Xiuyue was not stupid. When she heard this, she said angrily: "Who do you think will have a bad end?"


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said with a smile, "I''m telling you."


    He asked her again: "What does your father do? Is he also a schr?"


    This question made other children in the Shang familyugh.


    A little girl about the same age as Shang Xiuyue said: "Her father is a farmer, and because he married a concubine, he sold half of the family''s paddy fields. Now the family''s life is very tight. Uncle Shang''s house today Her father was not invited at all, she just followed her milk to get food."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It turns out that she came to a rtive''s house to enjoy the autumn breeze. I thought she was some kind of richdy. She is so arrogant."


    Shang Xiuyue hated people saying that her family lived by fighting the autumn wind. She was so angry that she forgot her grandmother''s instructions, pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "So what? My family''s surname is Shang, and your family''s surname is Gu. I thought you Gu family members worshiped Shang." If my uncle bes a master, will he get the property of Uncle Shang''s family? Bah, your family is dreaming. My father said that Shang Wenyuan has no sons. When he dies, everything in his family belongs to the n, and then the n will take it. His familys property will be distributed to families with males in the family!


    Shang Xiuyue raised her head and said proudly: "There are three brothers and one younger brother in my family. There are many boys. I can get at least four shares of Uncle Shang''s property!"


    Gu Jinliughed when she heard this and asked her: "Little girl, do you know what it means to die without doing anything?"


    Shang Xiuyue frowned, not understanding what Gu Jinli said, so she just said: "Smelly beggar, get out of Uncle Shang''s house quickly, don''t even think abouting to divide Uncle Shang''s family''s property. This belongs to my Shang family, and belongs to my brother and younger brother!"


    The little girl''s voice was a bit sharp. Gu Jinli scratched his ears when he heard it, but he didn''t pay attention to Shang Xiuyue. Instead, he held Yuanyuan''s hand andforted him: "Yuanyuan is not angry, let''s go. Your parents are responsible for this matter." They handle it.


    Xiao Ji had already called Mrs. Jiang and the others, but Mrs. Jiang was so angry that she was shaking with anger when she heard Shang Xiuyue''s words. She immediately said to Aunt Wen: "Mommy, take these girls from the Shang family and let''s go to the front yard. Find Chief Shang Li! I want to ask him, are the Shang family bandits? Wen Yuan was thinking about dividing the family property before he died. Bandits are not so vicious, let alone members of the same n." I knew that some people in the Shang family were uneasy and well-intentioned, but I didn''t expect that it would be so serious. They could say such things in front of Yuan Yuan. This is because they didn''t take Yuan Yuan seriously at all!


    Shang Xiuyue finally got scared and cried: "No, I won''t go. I came to eat with grandma. Let me go!"


    But Aunt Wen and Lian He, servants of the Jiang family, were already going crazy. How could they let her go?


    Lianhe hugged Shang Xiuyue and walked to the front yard.


    Ms. Jiang was already crying while hugging Yuanyuan. Even if her eldest brother was a county captain and her husband was a schr, she would still have to suffer if she failed to give birth to a son. This is why they were unwilling to return to Shangjia Vige to settle down before Yuanyuan was born.


    Mrs. Jiang said: "Stop crying, bring Yuanyuan and follow me. If the Shang family doesn''t give an exnation to the Jiang family today, this matter will never end."


    The girl from the Shang family insulted Yuanyuan like this and said in front of her that she would divide the Wenyuan family''s property. As Wenyuan''s inws and Yuanyuan''s grandfather''s family, the Jiang family must get back the money for Yuanyuan. Fair.


    Although Jiang is weak, Shang Xiuyue goes too far, and there are many Shang family members who share the same thoughts as Shang Xiuyue''s family. She cannot retreat today. If she retreats, Yuan Yuan will be eaten to her bones by the evil people in the Shang family in the future. None left!


    Ms. Jiang said sorry to Mrs. Cui, took Yuan Yuan''s hand, and followed Mrs. Jiang to the front yard.


    Yuan Yuan was a little scared and looked back at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be afraid, Yuanyuan, just tell the truth. It''s not you who is wrong."


    Yuan Yuan nodded after hearing this, smiled at Gu Jinli, turned around and followed Jiang out of the back house.


    Yuan Yuan has lived in Shangjia Vige for several years. In the past few years, she has also yed with the children of the Shang family. During the Chinese New Year, her father would take her to kowtow outside the ancestral hall, but she could not enter the ancestral hall.


    I didnt understand it before, but I wasughed at several times by the children of the n: Your family has no sons and is a poor family, so your family cannot enter the ancestral hall to kowtow to the ancestors.


    At that time, I was still young, and I only understood it in a confused way. Now that I am older than before, I have heard it more often. I have seen many families with older brothers or younger brothers, but her family does not. She already understood what it means to be homeless, and she felt extremely sad.


    But Sister Xiaoyu said that this was not her fault. Since there was nothing wrong, she did not need to feel sad. Instead, she should be as powerful as Sister Xiaoyu and protect her family''s property from evil people!


    Mrs. Jiang took Jiang, Shang Yuanyuan, Shang Xiuyue, and the five little girls present to the front yard, and exined the matter in front of all the guests present.


    Finally, he asked Shang Li directly: "Shang Li, Yuanyuan is also named Shang. Now the Shang family is bullying her like this. Can you help her get justice?"


    Jiang Dahu is the most protective of his shorings. He has endured the bad-hearted people in the Shang family for many years. This time he made it clear that he told Shang Lichang: "Chang Lichang, you must give our Jiang family an exnation for this matter today. Otherwise, our Jiang family will never give up."


    Wen Yuan wanted to divide the property even before he died. I have never seen anyone so anxious.


    Whats wrong with having no heirs? At worst, they have many ways to recruit Yuanyuan. When will it be the turn of rtives like the Shang Xiuyue family who are a few houses away from the Wenyuan family to divide the inheritance?

 Chapter 777: deny

    Chapter 777: deny


    Chapter 777 Denial


    When Shang Xiucai heard this, he immediately looked at Jiang and Shang Yuanyuan. He saw that Yuanyuan only had red eyes and did not shed tears. He was very happy, but he felt more distressed.


    He hurriedly came over, knelt down and said, "Don''t be afraid, Yuanyuan. Your parents, grandparents, and uncles are here, and no one dares to bully you."


    Gu Jinan also walked over, looked down at Yuanyuan and said, "Senior brother will also seek justice for Yuanyuan."


    After saying this, he turned around and looked at Shang Li. After bowing and saluting, he said: "Li Chief, I hope you will handle this matter impartially today. Don''t let the reputation of the Shang family, which has been passed down by farming and studying, be tarnished by a certain family member." On the body."


    Shang Li was happily sitting in the living room in the front yard waiting to watch the ceremony. He did not expect such a thing to happen. His face was gloomy at the moment. Hearing this, he nodded to Gu Jinan in response... and then looked at Shang Xiuyue. Asked: "Girl from the Thirteenth Family, is what Mrs. Jiang said true?"


    Shang Xiuyue became frightened when she saw Shang Lichang''s ugly face. Her previous arrogance was gone, and she just cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...Grandpa Patriarch, I don''t know, I just went to y with Yuan Yuan, but Yuan Yuan didn''te with us." y, only y with the Gu family."


    These words were extremely aggrieved. If Mrs. Jiang had not heard what Shang Xiuyue said with her own ears, she would have believed her words at this moment.


    Mrs. Jiang was even more angry, and there was already a coldness in her eyes. This girl from the Shang family knows how to use this method at a young age. If the Jiang family doesn''t help Yuan Yuan to defeat Shang Xiuyue today, how can Yuan Yuan alone be Shang Xiuyue''s opponent in the future?


    Girl of the Shang family, do you mean that I am wronging you? Mrs. Jiang asked.


    Shang Xiuyue choked and said, "Sister Yue doesn''t mean this. Sister Yue knows that Madam loves Yuanyuan, but she is afraid that Madam will be deceived by people with other surnames."


    Mrs. Chen is a gossip. She also went to the garden to watch the excitement before, but she didn''t like it, so she quietly followed her to the living room in the front yard. She originally wanted to watch the excitement again, but she didn''t know she would hear such words. .


    What does this mean?


    Obviously, everything is med on her caring for her family. Can this be tolerated?


    Mrs. Chen immediately jumped out and cursed: "Shang Xiuyue, I can''t see it. You are so vicious at such a young age. What twenty of us have seen and heard with our own eyes, how long has it passed? You dare not admit it when you have fallen in love with a group of people. In all my years of living, I have never seen a girl as vicious as you. No wonder your father is having trouble with a widow. It turns out that your whole family has this kind of character."


    Then he said: "Does your father know what Widow Cen does? To put it nicely, she is a widow. To put it bluntly, she is a private prostitute. She has had not ten but five concubines. Your father foolishly sold hisnd to marry her. Her. Your father is not marrying a concubine, he is clearly marrying a cuckold!"


    "Just marry me. Who told your father to be a cuckold? But for the sake of his face, he even held a banquet and came to our Gu''s Restaurant and Braised Meat Shop to buy food on credit. He even pretended to be an uncle when he had no money. It''s really disgusting. "Ms. Chen was so aggressive that she was not scrupulous about meat and vegetables. After yelling at Shang Xiuyue, she asked the head of Shang to pay the bill: "Mr. Li, our shop only gave credit to Shang Shisan for your sake. Its one to two to six hundred cash in total, youll have to force him to pay it back.


    When Shang Lichang heard this, his face turned green. He was really embarrassed.


    Gu Dagui rushed out and grabbed Mr. Chen, scolding: "Smelly bitch, can you speak? The ount was paid by Shang Shisan on credit. What does it have to do with Mr. Shang?"


    He also apologized to Shang Lichang: "Don''t be angry, Mr. Lichang. Everyone in the town knows that this woman of mine is a shrewd woman who can''t speak. Don''t be angry."


    After saying that, she pinched Ms. Chen, and Ms. Chen quickly apologized to Chief Shang: "Oh, look at my mouth. I didn''t hold the door open today. Mr. Chief, please don''t be angry. I didn''t call you old, I just scolded Shang. The Thirteenth Family. The people in his family are so bad. From the oldest to the youngest, there is no good person. You cant see Shang Xiuyue being deceived by her at a young age. She said in the garden that she wanted to divide Shang Xiucais family. We have all heard about the family property, and we are not afraid of confrontation at the Yamen!" After saying that, he pinched Gu Dagui hard.


    Gu Dagui almost screamed when he was pinched, and he cursed in his mind: This stinky bitch, he just pinched her lightly, but she pinched him so hard, she was really stingy.


    "Let''s go." Gu Dagui pulled Chen aside. The rest was the Shang family''s own business and had nothing to do with them.


    Shang Xiuyue was stunned by Mrs. Chen''s scolding. When she came to her senses, she pointed at Mrs. Chen and cried and cursed: "You shrew, a stinky beggar who escaped from famine, why do you scold me?"


    "Shut up! A little girl dares to point at an adult and scold you. You have ruined the Shang family''s family tradition." Shang Li stared at Shang Xiuyue, his face already darkened: "Girl from the Thirteenth Family, I finally ask Did you once tell Yuanyuan in the garden that her family had no heirs and that she wanted to divide her family''s property?"


    Shang Xiuyue was very hurt, but she knew that if she admitted it, she would be punished, so she kept silent and continued to cry.


    Seeing that she was silent, Shang Lichang looked at the other five girls and asked the oldest one: "Girl from Lao Ba''s family, what exactly happened in the garden before?"


    The girl from Shang Laoba''s family is as old as Shang Xiuyue. When she was in the garden, she said that Shang Xiuyue came with her milk for food, but now she dare not tell the truth... The people in Shang Xiuyue''s family are very aggressive. Yes, if she tells the truth, Shang Xiuyue''s grandma will definitely not give up. If shees to her house, her parents will scold her.


    Shang Laoba''s daughter did not dare to tell the truth, but Shang Laoliu''s youngest daughter dared to say: "Grandpa, the patriarch, Sister Yue said in the garden before that there are no boys in Sister Yuanyuan''s family. When Uncle Shang dies, she will The family property will be taken away by the n. At that time, all of us in the n will be able to share the property of Uncle Shangs family... He also said that her family has three brothers and one younger brother, who can get four shares. "


    Shang Laoliu''s daughter is an old woman, not very old, only five years old. After saying this, she asked innocently: "I have five brothers in my family, can I get five shares?"


    Hearing this, Shang Lichang was so angry that he trembled with anger. He pped his palm on the table and said to his servant: "Go and catch Shang Shisan!"


    After Shang Xiuyue''s grandmother knew what happened, she had been hiding under the living room window and eavesdropping. When she saw that Chief Shang was about to send someone to arrest her son, she immediately rushed out, caught Shang Xiuyue and beat her.


    Two ps struck Shang Xiuyue until the corner of her mouth bleeds: "You lose money, who told you to talk nonsense? What kind of property will you share? That is the property of your uncle Shang''s family, and it was left to your sister Yuanyuan. , when will it be our familys turn to share?


    He then smiled at Shang Li and said, "Chief, don''t be angry. I''ll teach Yue Yatou a lesson. I won''t dare to talk nonsense again after I take care of her."

 Chapter 778: three options

    Chapter 778: three options


    Chapter 778 Three Choices


    Speaking, he pped Shang Xiuyue twice again, almost knocking Shang Xiuyue unconscious.


    "Stop!" Shang Li was so angry that he almost came over with a cane to beat Shang Shisan''s wife: "Wu family, if you dare to hit Yue Yatou again, I will emunicate your family immediately."


    Shang Li has been the head and chief of the Shang family all his life. He has umted great authority and the whole n is somewhat afraid of him.


    Seeing that Chief Shang Li was really angry, Mrs. Wu did not dare to hit Shang Xiuyue anymore. She stopped and apologized to Chief Shang Li: "n Chief, considering that Yue Yatou is young and ignorant, let''s forget about it today. Yes. The olddy promises that she will teach her well when she gets home and wont let her talk nonsense again.


    He looked at Yuanyuan again and begged: "Yuanyuan, your sister Yue didn''t mean it. For the sake of my great-uncle and grandma, can you forgive your sister Yue and make it happen in one go?"


    Yuan Yuan pretended not to hear and ignored Wu at all.


    Mrs. Wu was angry in her heart: Damn that bitch, how dare you show such contempt to the old woman? Just wait, wait and see who will still protect you after your father dies!


    Mr. Wu is a ruthless person. Seeing that Yuanyuan ignored her, she said again: "Yuanyuan, please forgive your sister Yue. Grandma-uncle will kneel down for you."


    As he said that, he knelt down to Yuanyuan.


    With quick eyes and quick hands, Gu Jinan immediately rushed over, grabbed Wu''s arm, and pulled her up with great force, preventing her from kneeling.


    Mrs. Jiang was so angry that she almost fainted. She pointed at Mrs. Wu and said, "You are so vicious that you used such a method to force my Yuanyuan. You did this because you wanted to ruin my Yuanyuan''s reputation and make her suffer for the rest of her life." Are people reviling me?"


    Where in the world is there any reason why the elders should kneel down and the younger ones should kneel down? If he really kneeled down, the junior who was kneeled down would definitely be reviled for the rest of his life. Wu had lived a long time, so she must have known the dangers involved, but she still had to kneel down to Yuanyuan even though she knew it, in order to force Yuanyuan to death.


    Shang Lichang was also very angry. Since Wu, an impenitent person, is like this, it is not his fault.


    What are you doing here? Why dont you go and catch Shang Shisan quickly!


    "Yes." Dahe, the servant, responded, and was about to run to catch someone, but Wu grabbed him and refused to let go: "You can''t go!"


    Wushi grabbed Dahe and refused to let him go. She looked at Shangli and said, "Chief, what happened today was just a quarrel between two children. If you are always angry, the olddy will take Yue Yatou away."


    Saying that, he let go of Da He, grabbed Shang Xiuyue and was about to leave, but was stopped by Jiang Jiao: "Oh, you want to leave after doing something evil. There is no such truth in the world. There must be an exnation for this matter today. I want to If you want to muddle through, my Jiang family will never agree to it."


    Mrs. Jiang looked at Wu and said, "You said it was just a quarrel between two children. Without your adults'' instructions, would Shang Xiuyue dare to say such words to Yuanyuan today?"


    Mrs. Wu was shocked when she heard this. The Jiang family was so smart that they had guessed her family''s n today. This is Gu Jinan''s fault. Ever since the news came out that Shang Wenyuan wanted to ept him as his disciple, some people in the vige said that Gu Jinan became a disciple of Shang Xiucai in order to get a share of the Shang family''s property in the future.


    After all, the status of master and apprentice isparable to that of father and son. The master can arrange the marriage of the apprentice, and the apprentice can also obtain the master''s private property.


    Her family has lost half of itsnd because of Shang Shisan''s marriage to Widow Cen. The family''s life is very tight, and they are waiting for Shang Wenyuan''s death so that his family property can be divided.


    How did you know that Gu Jinan would show up halfway? If the Shang Wenyuan family''s property was really given to Gu Jinan, his apprentice, what else would her family get?


    Wushi was very angry and felt that the Gu family was really shameless. Knowing that the Gu family woulde today, she taught Shang Xiuyue those words and asked her to find an opportunity to tell Yuan Yuan and the Gu family. The first is to use Yuan Yuan to test the attitude of Shang Wenyuan''s family. If Shang Wenyuan''s family is not angry but tolerates it, then her family will continue to make further progress.


    The second thing is to tell the Gu family, dont be shameless. Your surname is Gu, dont even think about sharing your familys private property!


    But they were well nned, but how could they know that such an incident would happen? The Jiang family is too strong. This is the Shang family. The Jiang family is just Shang Wenyuan''s inw family. No matter how angry you are, you can''t shout like this in the Shang family''s territory. Fight and kill, right?


    "Ah Jiu, take the servants at home and arrest Shang Shisan!" Shang Xiucai had been very angry for a long time. When he saw Dahe being stopped by the Wu family, he couldn''t wait any longer, so he simply asked Ah Jiu to arrest him.


    Hey. Ah Jiu immediately rushed to Shang Shisans house with his servants and the servants from the Jiang family.


    Wu couldn''t stop them, so he just sat on the ground and cried loudly: "Oh, ancestors of the Shang family, open your eyes and see, people with other surnames are running wild in our Shang family''s territory, ancestors and ancestors of the Shang family, If we have spirits in heaven..."


    Dahe, tie up Wu Shi and gag her! The elder in Shang Li was most annoyed by the shrew who was throwing around and throwing tantrums. When he saw this, he was not polite to Wu Shi at all and asked Dahe to tie Wu Shi up.


    Wushi was stunned after hearing this and started struggling violently. The two young men from the Dahe Monk Shang family spent a lot of effort to tie up Wu.


    Today, Shang Xiucai epted a disciple, and all the n elders of the Shang family came. One n elder saw that the trouble was too much, and said to Shang Li, "Chief, the Wu n is already a grandmother, why are you **** like this?" She doesnt look good.


    Shang Lichang interrupted him directly: "Since you know it doesn''t look good, Wu shouldn''t act recklessly."


    After saying that, he stopped speaking, but kept a calm face, waiting for Shang Shisan.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Shang Shisan was tied up. He smelled of alcohol and his eyes were still narrowed. He was obviously drunkst night.


    Shang Lizhan became even more angry when he saw it. He directly picked up a cup of hot water on the table and poured it on Shang Shisan''s face.


    "Ah, what **** is throwing insults at your Grandpa Thirteen? I don''t want to live anymore!" Shang Shisan cursed angrily. After seeing Shang Lichang''s gloomy old face, he shuddered and finally woke up from his hangover: "n, n leader, it''s You are old."


    Shang Lichang snorted coldly and asked: "Are you sober? If you are not, the old man will pour you another basin of boiling water."


    How could Shang Shisan dare to say that he was not awake? He hurriedly said: "I''m awake, I''m awake. I wonder what you always want to do with me?"


    Shang Shisans head hurt so much that he didnt see his mother and daughter at all.


    Shang Lichang didn''t talk nonsense to him, and directly told him what happened today, and finally said: "Your mother instructs Yue Yatou to go to the garden to tell Yuanyuan that she wants a share of the Wenyuan family''s property. Even if she refuses to admit it afterwards, she still... You dare to make trouble. As I saidst time, whoever dares to take advantage of the Wenyuan family''s property will be expelled from the n!"


    Chief Shang Li looked at Shang Shisan and said: "Now I''ll give you three choices. One is to beat you fifty bucks and then take all yournd back to the n; the other is to open an ancestral hall and the n will do it for you." Dad divorced this vicious woman from the Wu family; thirdly, if your whole family leaves the n, the n will provide money to buy your familysnd and house, and you will no longer be members of the Shang family."

 Chapter 779: This kid brings the kill

    Chapter 779: This kid brings the kill


    Chapter 779: This guy is going to kill you


    After hearing this, Shang Shisan said without even thinking: "I choose the second option."


    Uh huh! Mrs. Wu was stunned when she heard this. What was Thirteen talking about? If you choose the second option, wouldn''t that mean that the n leader would open an ancestral hall and divorce her?


    Hey, this wolf cub who has killed a thousand swords has wasted her time giving birth to and raising him for so many years, and now he actually agreed to the n to divorce her.


    The Shang family present were shocked after hearing this, and asked: "Thirteen, do you really want to choose the second option? No matter what, Mrs. Wu is still your biological mother, how can you agree to the n''s divorce?"


    The n leader who had spoken for the Wu family earlier said angrily: "Shang Shisan, are you deaf? Can''t you hear the first point? The n leader has given your family a way to survive, do you have to go to the road of death? Hurry up. Change your story and choose the first one."


    But Shang Shisan was not happy: "We have to y fifty big boards. The boards in our Shang family ancestral hall are big and heavy, and they are covered with iron sheets. Let alone fifty big boards, even if we only y thirty big boards. It can **** people."


    The only remaining fields of my family will also be confiscated. Those fields are all my familys ie. If they are gone, what will my family eat and drink?


    Moreover


    "Even if my mother is divorced, she is still my mother. I will still support her. But if I can''t bear it and get beaten to death, the whole family will be doomed." Shang Shisan felt that he was right to choose the second option. He was saved. The whole family. But to put it bluntly, he is just selfish and doesn''t want to suffer even a little bit.


    Hearing this, Chief Shangli asked Shang Shisan again: "I, Shang Youcang, ask you onest time as the leader of the n. Which of the three roads do you choose?"


    He added: "The Shang family has ancestral precepts. You should think carefully before making your choice. Don''t regret it."


    ancestral teachings?


    Shang Shisan is azy person. There are so many ancestral precepts of the Shang family that he has not memorized them at all. Now he is hungover and his brain hurts badly. After thinking for a while, he couldn''t think of any ancestral precepts that could kill people, so he simply gave up. He nodded heavily: "I am still thirteen, so I will choose the second option. You can open an ancestral hall to divorce my mother for my father."


    "Ha~ This is your choice, you can''t me others." Shang Lichang sneered: "Shang just vited the eighth ancestral precept of the Shang family. ording to the ancestral precepts, the whole family must leave the n!"


    Shang Shisan was confused. He jumped up and said, "What are you saying about leaving the n? Didn''t I choose the second option? I didn''t choose the third option. Why do I still want to leave the n? Patriarch, you don''t mean what you say!"


    Shang Lichang said: "The eighth ancestral precept of the Shang family is that children of the Shang family must not abandon their parents. Even if their parents are at fault, they should be dealt with by the family. If a child of the Shang family abandons his parents voluntarily or actively, it is a heinous crime. A person must leave his n as a whole to uphold his family tradition."


    After saying that, he ignored Shang Shisan''s shocked face and looked at the elders of the Shang family: "Dear brothers, you have also seen Shang Gang''s character. Just tell me, can the Shang family still keep this kind of person? What if? If he stays, he might cause a big disaster someday and the entire Shang family will be buried with him!"


    I chose the second option without even thinking about it and abandoned Wu. Even if Wu was wrong, she was my mother after all. To abandon her so easily shows how cold-hearted and hopelessly selfish she is. The level of medicine.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the n elder who had spoken for the Wu family before: "Brother Youhu, do you think I am right?"


    Shang Gang''s face turned red when he heard this. He would help Shang Gang''s family because Shang Gang''s family lived in the same big house as him. How could he know that Shang Gang''s mud could not support the wall?


    Shang Gang was dissatisfied and shouted: "You asked me to choose. What''s wrong with me choosing the second option? Although the first option looks good, it''s a fifty-fifty hit. You want to beat me to death!" " Shang Youhu finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He stood up and pointed at Shang Gang and cursed: "Article 10 of the Shang family''s ancestral precepts, the family''s punishment should not harm the lives of the Shang family''s children! It is written clearly in the ancestral precepts. Whenever you read it, If you have a little bit of ancestry in your heart, you wont be unable to remember the first ten ancestral precepts.


    Shang Gang was startled. Is that so? He didn''t remember this at all.


    Shang Gang does not me himself for failing to memorize the ancestral precepts, but mes Shang Lichang: "You asked me to choose, and I chose you and took my family out of the n. Shang Youcang, you are clearly plotting against me!"


    Chief Shang is not only the head of the Shang family, he is also the head of more than a dozen nearby viges. In the past, when he went to other viges to deal with the evildoers who made trouble, those evildoers would use him of injustice, saying that he was avenging personal vengeance, saying that he was unfair, and so on. Being used to hearing these words, now I don''t take Shang Gang''s words seriously at all.


    Chief Shang Li said directly: "If your family moves out of Shangjia Vige within three days, the n will pay to buy your family''s fields and houses. After three days, the names of the men in your family will be crossed out in the genealogy. We will no longer be part of the Shang family."


    Shang Gang was so angry when he saw that Chief Shang Li had such a tough attitude, he pointed at Shang Xiucai and said: "It''s because of Shang Wenyuan, right? Haha, Master Xiucai is really amazing. He has the reputation of being a schr and is domineering in the n. He''s lucky, but he can''t even give birth to a child, so what''s the use of you protecting him? When he dies, his reputation as a schr will be useless!"


    Shang Gang became more and more angry as he talked, and rushed over to settle the score with Shang Xiucai, but was kicked down by Gu Jinan. With a bang, he fell to the ground with his nose down, screaming, and tears came out from the pain.


    Press him down. Gu Jinan said to Ajiu and Zezi.


    Ah Jiu and Zezi immediately used wooden sticks to hold Shang Gang on the ground to prevent him from getting up.


    When Shang Gang heard Gu Jinan''s voice, he immediately raised his head and red at him, wishing he could eat Gu Jinan alive: "This is my Shang family''s business, what does it have to do with you, a thief? If you, a thief, hadn''t wanted to worship Shang Wenyuan as his disciple, There wouldnt be anything like today.


    Gu Jinan looked down at Shang Gang and said with a smile: "Master and apprentice are like half father and son. Since I, Gu Jinan, have epted the master as my teacher, I should help the master''s family. If I see the master''s family being bullied by evil people, as a disciple, I don''t know how to help fight them away." Evil man, what use is he having as an apprentice?"


    After saying that, he stepped on Shang Gang''s face, causing Shang Gang to be humiliated and screamed.


    Gu Jinan ignored it, only looked at the Shang family present, and smiled at them: "Uncles and grandfathers, please don''t think that Brother An is rude. In fact, Brother An has received a lot of kindness from Master, and I don''t want others to bully Master and his family. I Although Gu Jinan is just a farmer, he is a good protector and knows many children of the Jinling family. If anyone dares to bully my master and his family, I will make life difficult for him and his whole family!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Shang family present felt a chill in their bodies.


    This Gu Jinan is obviously a schr, but when he said these words, he had a murderous look on his body... This guy is a murderer, so he is not easy to mess with.


    Shang Xiucai was very moved when he heard Gu Jinan''s words, and his eyes were red. Although he doesn''t have a son, he has no regrets if he has a disciple like An Ge''er.


    But he was worried about Gu Jinan''s reputation, so he still yelled: "Brother An, please don''t be rude, put your foot down quickly."

 Chapter 780: Deserve it

    Chapter 780: Deserve it


    "It''s Master." Gu Jinan took his feet away obediently, walked a few steps to stand behind Shang Xiucai, and became the gentle schr again.


    The Shang family members present were all shocked. Is that really the person who made such bold remarks and was filled with murderous intent just now?


    The Jiang family was also very happy after hearing Gu Jinan''s words. Jiang Dahuughed out loud, patted Gu Jinan on the shoulder and said: "Okay, okay, your master did not ept you as his disciple in vain. I can rest assured that you are protecting your master''s family." Its just that you are about to take the scientific examination, so you dont need to worry about these annoying things anymore, we will take care of them, just study hard and take the exam."


    Yes, Grandpa Jiang. Gu Jinan responded respectfully, but Jiang Dahus words had another meaning in the ears of the Shang family.


    Thats right, Gu Jinan is going to take the talent test this year.


    I heard that he has good knowledge. He has often gone to Jinling Prefecture to participate in literary conferences in the past three years and has met many people from aristocratic families. County Magistrate Zheng is also very optimistic about him, saying that he has a high chance of passing the exam and that he is very likely to be a county candidate. Head of case.


    The senior members of the Shang family originally thought that after Shang Xiucai''s death, his position as a schr would be lost and he would no longer be able to bring benefits to the Shang family. Now they have changed their minds.


    Even if Shang Xiucai is dead, if Gu Jinan can be admitted as a schr, or be promoted to a schr or even a Jinshi, that will still help the Shang family.


    As long as he worships this master, Gu Jinan will be associated with the Shang family for the rest of his life.


    The elders of the Shang family are all smart people, and their dissatisfaction with Gu Jinan turned into a liking for him in a blink of an eye. They wished that he would be admitted to the imperial examination immediately so that he could help the Shang family.


    As for Shang Shisan, haha, a person who is of no use to the Shang family and still takes advantage of the family, can still save some food for the family after leaving the family.


    Seeing that several elders of the Shang family had stopped talking, Chief Shang Li was very satisfied and said directly: "Then the matter is settled. Dahe, first take Shang Shisan and Wu to the ancestral hall to watch. Then notify Shang Shisans daughter-inw and ask her to collect the things at home, and tomorrow the n will calcte the money for her family.


    Shang Lichang looked at the frightened Shang Xiuyue, and warned Shang Shisan and Wu: "Yue Yatou said those words because of you. It is all your own fault that you were exiled from the n. If you dare to abuse Shang Xiuyue because of this, , or sell her, you will never have a peaceful life in Qingfu Town!"


    Shangjia Vige is one of thergest and richest viges in Qingfu Town. It has been here for hundreds of years. It is easy for a child who has been expelled from the n to live a poor life.


    Mr. Wu was vicious and hated Shang Xiuyue to death when she saw that her family was emunicated. She had already thought of buying her in order to bring back some money for her family.


    I was shocked when I heard this... Although her family was emunicated, the whole family was not dead. Since they were not dead, they had to find a way to live. If their family wants to live in Qingfu Town, they must do what Shang Lichang said, otherwise no one in Qingfu Town will be willing to rent a yard to their family.


    Moreover, their familys household registration is still in Shangjia Vige and has not been cancelled. Even if they leave the n, the family is still in the hands of the head of Shangli. If they want to keep their household registration, they must be obedient.


    Mrs. Wu understood this and cried, "God, why don''t you give me a dream to warn me about what happened today?" If she had known that something like this would happen today, she would have been scared to death to teach Yue Yatou to say such words to test the Shang family.


    But no matter how much Wu cried, it was already toote.


    Chief Shang Li didnt want to see Wus unhappy face, so he waved his hands, and Dahe and several Shang family members took Wu and Shang Shisan to the ancestral hall.


    As for Shang Xiuyue, Chief Shang called a woman from the Shang family and took Shang Xiuyue home. He also made a special statement: "Tell Madam Lu, if you want to live a good life for yourself and your children, you can''t be ignorant." Be patient. The eldest son of her family has reached the age of getting married, why is he still afraid of what Shang Shisan will do?     Lu is Shang Shisans daughter-inw and Shang Xiuyues mother. Speaking of which, the Lu family is also a poor person. She was always suppressed by the Wu family when she was young. Seeing that it was almost time for her eldest son to marry a wife, she killed a widow Cen. She lived a miserable life. She was obviously the head wife, and she was at home. His status is the same as that of a servant.


    Hey, my niece-inw will tell Mrs. Lu what you said. The woman from the n said, pulling Shang Xiuyue away.


    Shang Xiuyue is a smart and cruel person. She knows that neither her grandma nor her father can be trusted. If she wants to avoid being mistreated in the future, she can only force her mother to be tough.


    After returning home, she told the story of Wu''s instigation to her with added jealousy, and then said about Shang Shisan: "I heard my father said that after our family gets the Shang Wenyuan family''s property, he will divorce my mother. Come on, help Aunt Cen straighten."


    Mr. Lu had been shocked to the point of copse by the news that her family had been emunicated. Now when she heard Shang Xiuyue''s words, she fainted.


    However, Lu didnt faint for long and woke up soon.


    Shang Xiuyue immediately hugged her and cried: "Mom, mom, hold on, if you die, Aunt Cen and dad will sell us for money, and my brother and I will never see mom again."


    Shang Xiuyue''s younger brother was younger, only five years old. Although he was usually a domineering person, at this moment when he encountered such a big event and was frightened by Lu''s fainting, he cried loudly: "Mother, mother, don''t die. , we dont want to be sold out.


    Mrs. Lu hugged Shang Xiuyue and her youngest son and cried bitterly. Looking back on her life, she was really bullied by Wu and Shang Shisan. Since it''s useless for her to swallow her anger, she can''t bear it anymore!


    Dont be afraid, mother is going to drive Widow Cen away right now! She said and took the hatchet to chop Widow Cen.


    Widow Cen knew that Shang Shisan''s family had been expelled from the n. After a brief panic, she began to make new ns... The Shang family would provide money to buy the fields and houses of Shang Shisan''s family. This was a lot of money. After Shang Shisan got the money, she stole it and put the me on Lu.


    After Lu Shi memorized everything, she left Shang Shisan and lived her own life. Anyway, she and Shang Shisan did not have a marriage contract. They were just concubines who had set up a few banquets. They were free and could leave whenever they wanted.


    While Widow Ke Cen was thinking about it, Mrs. Lu came over with a hatchet, and she hurriedly picked up the stool next to her to block her attack.


    With a click, the wooden stool was split open by the hatchet. Widow Cen was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat. She red at Mrs. Lu and said, "Ms. Lu, are you crazy? You dare to hurt a hair on my head. My husband will not let you go when hees back. You Just wait to be divorced!"


    What responded to her was the hatchet wielded by Lu.


    Swish swish!


    Mr. Lu seemed to be crazy and kept shing at Widow Cen with the hatchet.


    Widow Cen was frightened when she saw Lu''s fierce look, vowing to kill her, and hurriedly rushed out of the door, shouting as she ran: "Someone ising, someone ising, Lu is killing someone!"


    But no one helped her. Everyone hated this kind of unruly widow. Seeing her being chased and chopped by Lu, they also said: "Widow Cen, you deserve it. Who asked you to be Shang Shisan''s concubine? If you don''t want to be a widow, , you should find a widower to marry, why are you marrying Shang Shisan? He has a wife and children, and the eldest son is about to get married."

 Chapter 781: Drive away Widow Cen

    Chapter 781: Drive away Widow Cen


    Everyone found it incredible that Widow Cen would marry Shang Shisan.


    Shang Shisans family is actually very poor except for some ancestralnd. How could Widow Cen be willing to marry him as a concubine for someone who seemed to love money?


    Is it really because you like Shang Shisan?


    Shang Shisan doesnt look very good either.


    In fact, Widow Cen was forced to follow Shang Shisan because Widow Cen was pregnant with the child of a passing merchant. But the merchant knew that she had other concubines, so he didn''t recognize the child at all. After learning that Widow Cen was pregnant, he coaxed Widow Cen and ran away within two days.


    Widow Cen couldnt even find anyone.


    He also wanted to me the child in his belly on a shopkeeper in Baihe Town, but shopkeeper Tu was a shrewd man and ignored Widow Cen at all. In turn, he threatened Widow Cen that if she dared to go to Baihe Town to cause trouble, he would find herte husband. Go to the n and let her sink into the pond.


    Widow Cen had no choice but to pick off a lot of people, but only Shang Shisan was a fool, and his mother-inw was easy to bully, so she relied on him for the child.


    Shang Shisan was so happy when he heard that Widow Cen was pregnant with his son. He even wanted to marry Widow Cen back after selling hisnd, and even held a banquet on credit to give Widow Cen face. How could he know that Widow Cen was not pregnant with him at all? species.


    Widow Ke Cenmitted the crime with her belly, and after breaking into Shang Shisan''s house, within two months she was trying to challenge the Lu family in various ways. But before we had enough discussion, Shang Shisan''s family was expelled from the Shang family, which really **** me off.


    "Help, help!" Although Widow Cen was a scheming person, she was so frightened when she saw Lu that she was so desperate that she looked around for help.


    Finally, Da He, a servant of the head of the Shangli family, came out to stop Lu: "The patriarch said, no one can be killed."


    Lu''s hair was disheveled and her eyes were red with anger. She pointed at Widow Cen and said, "Bitch, you have done me a lot of harm, and now you want to sell my children. If you want to survive, get out of Shangjia Vige with your belly immediately. If you dare to pester my men and harm my children again, I will die with you!"


    Widow Cen wanted to bite off thest piece of meat from Shang Shisan''s family. When she saw someoneing out to help, she hugged her belly and said, "I am pregnant with Brother Gang''s son. He is the second wife who married into the house after a banquet. Why do you chase me away?" Leave? I want to see Brother Gang, take me there..."


    Whooshbang!


    The hatchet in Lu''s hand hit Widow Cen directly. Unfortunately, it didn''t hit Widow Cen, but instead hit her cheek and hit the ground behind her. The de pierced into the ground, and the de trembled slightly due to the impact of the rapid impact.


    Widow Cen escaped, she was so frightened that she almost fainted. She looked at the hatchet, and after a while, she screamed: "Ah!"


    Ms. Lu: "You are a piece of shit. I''m warning you, get out of here. If you dare to pester my men again, I will kill you even if I don''t live today!"


    "Crazy, crazy, Lu, you''re crazy." Widow Cen looked at Lu''s crazy look, feeling frightened in her heart, knowing very well that Lu would keep her word.


    Although Widow Cen wanted the money from Shang Shisan''s family to sell theirnd and house, she was afraid of death and did not dare to confront the Lu family again, so she could only leave Shangjia Vige with her belly in her arms. She thought that she woulde to Shang Shisan again after the fields and houses of Shang Shisan''s family were sold.


    After Lu drove Widow Cen away, she fell to the ground exhausted.


    A woman from Shang''s family went to help her up and persuaded her: "When the familyes up with money to buy your house and fields, you can keep the money. Don''t even give it to Shang Shisan, just say the money Leave it to your eldest son to marry you. Once your eldest son has said marriage to you, you will be the mother-inw. Once your status rises, Shang Shisan will not dare to go too far."


    "As for your mother-inw, doesn''t she love her grandson the most? As long as the children are on your side, Wu will cry a few times at most. And she is the cause of today''s incident. She is short of breath. As long as you Be tough and show the same momentum as you used to deal with Widow Cen, Wu will not dare to do anything to you."


    "Don''t be afraid that she will divorce you. She is just scaring you. She really wants an obedient daughter-inw like you to stay in her house forever."


    The woman from the Shang family was talking to Mr. Lu. Mrs. Lu listened and said with tears: "I have lived for most of my life and suffered for most of my life. Today I beat Widow Cen once, and I finally understand... The old saying is true, gods and ghosts are afraid of evil people. This evil person is also afraid of evil people. Since Wu and Shang Shisan bullied me when I was a good person, then I will be a bad person from now on and I will fight with them for the sake of my children!"


    Its just that several children in her family have been raised crookedly by Shang Shisan and her son. I dont know if they can be brought back in the future.


    In fact, Mrs. Lu was not stupid. She saw the bad nature of Shang Xiuyue''s children, but she couldn''t speak at all at home, so she always let Wu and Shang Shisan raise the children.


    Now that something has happened, Mr. Lu must try to regain the temperament of the children no matter what.


    If we cant get it back, the children will be doomed.


    Mrs. Lu was apanied by several women from the Shang family back home and began to pack her things.


    Dahe also followed. After staying at Shang Shisan''s house for a while, he went to Shang Xiucai''s house and told Shang Lichang what Lu had done.


    Chief Shang Li nodded after hearing this: "Ms. Lu should have been like this a long time ago. If she could have toughened up earlier, perhaps what happened today would not have happened."


    Ke Shangli Chang also knew that a woman named Lu, who regarded men as her first priority, would not be able to shout and kill men and her mother-inw in normal times.


    However, he felt pity for Mrs. Lu and decided to buy thend and house of Shang Shisan''s family at a high price and let Mrs. Lu keep the money so that the family could go on the right path in the future.


    Mr. Ouyang has arrived, Mr. Zheng has arrived!


    While they were talking, Ah Jiu''s high-pitched singing voice suddenly came, which surprised Shang Lichang and others, and they all stood up to greet Mr. Ouyang.


    Shang Li was very happy. He had heard from Wen Yuan that Mr. Ouyang mighte. After waiting for so long, I thought Mr. Ouyang would note, but I didn''t expect that he actually arrived.


    Brother Cheng took Mr. Ouyang''s hand and led Brother Qing into Shang Xiucai''s house. When he saw arge group of old mening out in a hurry, he smiled at them and said, "Good morning, Shang Li. Hello, all the grandpas of the Shang family."


    Brother Cheng is handsome and smiles like a little fairy boy. The old man liked it very much when he saw it. Hearing this, he hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, did you invite Mr. Ouyang?"


    Brother Cheng was very good at talking. He shook his head and said, "No, Grandpa Ouyang and Uncle Shang already know each other. When he learned that Uncle Shang was going to ept my brother as his disciple, he came specially to be their singer."


    There is a singer in the apprenticeship ceremony, who can sing hymns ording to ancient rituals, and is regarded as a witness to the apprenticeship.


    Mr. Ouyang smiled and said to everyone: "It was too coldst night and I couldn''t sleep well. I couldn''t get up early today and camete. I hope you don''t me me."


    Shang Lichang said hurriedly: "It''s not toote, it''s not toote, sir, he came just in time."


    If he hade early and happened upon Shang Shisan''s family, then his Shang family would be really embarrassed.

 Chapter 782: Still so cowardly

    Chapter 782: Still so cowardly


    Chapter 782 Still so cowardly


    The elders of the Shang family also felt the same way. Shang Youhu was quietly wiping away his cold sweat, feeling very happy in his heart. Fortunately, he did not insist on helping Shang Shisan and his family, otherwise he would have offended Mr. Ouyang.


    I heard that Mr. Ouyang is very powerful. He has some connections with the Ouyang family in the capital and is a great schr.


    Although Ouyang Hu did not hide his identity, he did not want to cause trouble in Qingfu Town because of his identity, so he did not reveal his identity. He only said that he was from the capital and was of the same n as the Ouyang family in the capital.


    But even this was enough to shock the elders of the Shang family.


    What kind of luck does Eng Gu have? After all, the teachers who taught him were all famous schrs. He really envied them to death.


    Wenyuan, the auspicious time hase, you can perform the apprenticeship ceremony. Jiang Jiao reminded.


    Hearing this, Shang Xiucai bowed to Mr. Ouyang and said, "Thank you for your old age."


    Mr. Ouyang nodded and sang loudly: "The Master Gu''s apprenticeship ceremony, get up!"


    With Mr. Ouyang''s voice, everyone followed him to the incense table. They first worshiped heaven and earth, and then worshiped Confucius and Mencius, the ancient sages.


    After the worship was over, Gu Jinan''s outer robe was taken off and he was asked to put on a disciple''s robe prepared by the Shang family. Shang Xiucai then gave Gu Jinan pen, ink, paper, inkstone, seal, and calligraphy. After seven rituals, the apprenticeship ceremony was finallypleted.


    Gu Jinan knelt down and kowtowed nine times to Shang Xiucai: "Disciple, please pay homage to Master. I am stupid. Please ask Master to take more care of me in the future."


    Shang Xiucai smiled and epted his courtesy, helped him up, and said: "Since you are already a master and apprentice, there is no need to say these kind words. From now on, I will do my best to teach you and protect you as a master. I hope you will be sessful." .


    It is said that he takes care of An Ge''er, but in fact, An Ge''er no longer needs to be taken care of by him. Instead, his family will need to rely on the Gu family in the future, and his family''s Yuanyuan will rely on his senior brother An Ge''er for support.


    Gu Jinan nodded seriously and said, "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely not let you down."


    Jiang Dahu looked very satisfied andughed and said: "Okay, okay, you are already master and apprentice, and we are a family. If you have anything to say, we will talk about itter. Let''s start the banquet as soon as possible. The people in Yanfu Tower The food and wine have been brought, and Im already hungry.


    One sentence made everyone presentugh.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Okay, everyone, please take a seat!"


    After hearing this, the people in the Shang family sat down one after another and said, "I heard that there is still ham to eat today, and that ham is an expensive thing."


    Apprenticeship is a big deal, so Gu Jinli specially took out three hams to set up the banquet to make Gu Jinan look good.


    Shang Xiucai was very happy that day. All the people who came to watch the ceremony drank wine, and he was drunk before the banquet was over. However, he was a good drinker and did not cause trouble when he was drunk. Instead, he fell asleep on the table.


    Jiang Dahuughed and said: "It''s been more than 20 years, and Wen Yuan''s drinking capacity is still not good enough."


    He then pulled Gu Jinan and said, "It seems we can only drink with you. You can''t be as bad as your master, lying down after just a few drinks."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Brother An, try your best. I hope all uncles and grandfathers will not drink too much."


    Cheng Ge''er hurriedly supported him: "That''s right, you can''t drink alcohol for your elder brother. It will be very ufortable when you get drunk." Jiang Jiao teased him: "How about you drink for your elder brother?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "No, I''m a child and I can''t drink yet."


    Jiang Jiao: "Nonsense, the boys in my family started drinking with chopsticks at the age of three. You are eight years old, you should have a few drinks."


    As he spoke, he brought a ss of wine and said with a smile: "Come on,e on, drink this ss first."


    Jiang Jiao thought Brother Cheng would be scared away, but Brother Cheng blinked, took the ss, turned around and handed it to Jiang Dahu: "Grandpa Jiang, Brother Cheng has a toast for you. Here, drink."


    Jiang Dahu: "...Hahaha, you kid, you have so many evil ideas. Cheng, seeing how smart you are, Grandpa Jiang drank this cup for you."


    Jiang Dahu took the wine ss, drank it down in one gulp, poured another ss of wine, and handed it to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, I toast you with this ss...I won''t say any more, we will be a family from now on."


    Because Shang Xiucai and his wife were childless, Jiang Dahu and Mrs. Jiang had been worried for decades. They also thought about giving Shang Xiucai a concubine and give birth to a child, but Shang Xiucai was unwilling. He said that he wanted to be a family more than a son. He and Meimei lived their whole lives without any quarrel.


    Although his rtionship with Xue Niang was very good, if he took a concubine and gave birth to a child, no matter how good the rtionship was, it would not be able to return to the past. It would be better not to take a concubine and live peacefully with Xue Niang and his daughter.


    Now that we have Gu Jinan as our disciple, everything isplete.


    Gu Dashan smiled and took the wine ss, drank the wine inside, and said to Jiang Dahu: "Your family and Wenyuan family have been kind to our family. We all remember it. We have been a family for a long time."


    After hearing this, Jiang Dahu''s eyes almost turned red... This Gu Dashan is really simple and honest. I heard that Gu Dashan''s father treated him badly. It''s really irritating that old thief Gu dares to treat such a good son so poorly. If he were to see Old Thief Gu, he would definitely beat him up to vent his anger on Gu Dashan.


    The banquet for the apprenticeship ceremonysted until the afternoon.


    Gu Jinan did not go home, but stayed to take care of Mr. Shang, saying that he would go home after school tomorrow.


    Gu Dashan didn''t feel any difort in his heart, and just told him: "Don''t worry about your family, take good care of your master."


    Gu Jinan nodded, covered the sleeping Brother Cheng with a small quilt, and sent the family out of Shang''s house.


    After Mrs. Chen got on the mule cart, she started to murmur again: "After bing a disciple, An Ge''er will be considered half of the Shang family, right? This is simr to adopting An Ge''er out. Can Sister-inw Dashan and his wife not feel ufortable?"


    Gu Dagui scolded: "Shut up, if Xiaoyu hears this, Brother Xing, Brother Wang, and Brother Fa will never want to study with Mr. Ouyang. If you can''t study with Mr. Ouyang, your old Feng Your sweet dream will nevere true."


    Mrs. Chen snorted: "Mr. Ouyang has promised to teach three brothers Wang. How can a famous person like him swallow his words? Besides, Mr. Ouyang is willing to teach three brothers Wang because of brother Wang. They are smart, what does that have to do with Xiaoyu? No matter how domineering that girl is, can she still be so domineering that Mr. Ouyang won''t teach Brother Wang and the others? "


    "Auntie Dagui, what are you talking about? Are you talking about me? I heard you mention my name." The mule cart Gu Jinli was sitting on was right above the Chen family. She had good ears and had already heard Chen''s family. if.


    Mrs. Chen has been treated badly by Gu Jinli in recent years, and she is the most afraid of her. When she suddenly heard Gu Jinli''s voice, she trembled in fright, leaned forward, and hit the wall of the mule carriage: "My dear aunt is praising you. , saying the ham you made is delicious!"


    Gu Dagui was speechless, and whispered to Chen: "Why are you still so cowardly? Xiaoyu scares you so much that you hit the wall of the mule shed just by saying a word to you. Can you be sessful?"

 Chapter 783: Formal engagement

    Chapter 783: Formal engagement


    Chapter 783 Formal Engagement


    Since you are so afraid of Xiaoyu, then dont talk about her behind her back.


    Those who are scared and timid still insist on chewing a few words behind their backs. Isnt this asking for trouble?


    "Bah, are you so brave?" Mrs. Chen red at Gu Dagui, grabbed his outstretched arm and sat up: "That girl Xiaoyu is so fierce, am I not afraid that our family''s dividends will be withheld by her again? It fell, so I hit the wall of the shed out of fear."


    Gu Dagui chuckled: "Our family will be deducted dividends not because of your bad words."


    When Sister Mei was still alive, the family was deducted dividends because Sister Mei got into trouble. But after Sister Mei''s death, the family was still deducted two dividends. These two dividends were deducted because of Chen''s big mouth and wrong words.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu did not let Chen go home, but continued to let the couple manage Gu''s restaurant in the town.


    Thats right, in the past three years, Xiaoyu has slowly changed the jobs done by several families. They no longer do small jobs, but start working as shopkeepers and managers.


    Gu Dafu and Gu Damu are in charge of grinding beans and ordering tofu in the tofu workshop; Yan is in charge of frying and baking tofu, while the couple is in charge of the shops in the town.


    "Okay, okay, stop talking. If you keep talking, Xiaoyu will know that I said bad things about her before." Mrs. Chen cares about money the most. She is afraid that Gu Jinli will take away her money after hearing this, so she dare not say anything anymore.


    Fa Ge''er was chewing the meat pie and looking at his mother. He wanted to say something: Mom, it was obviously you who said it first, but you were scared after you said it. Can we be tougher?


    However, Fa Geer didn''t say this out loud. He nced at his mother and continued eating the meat pie.


    In the end, Ms. Chen scolded her: "Eat, eat, eat. Just after finishing the banquet, I ate meat cakes again. I have to use some of these meat cakes to make supper for your brother Dexing. You ate them all. You Dexing." Brother, what are you going to eat? If you, Brother Dexing, cannot study well or pass the exam because you are hungry, I will tear you apart."


    Mr. Chen has been doting on Gu Dexing very much recently, waiting for him to be admitted as a schr, so that she can show off the reputation of her father-inw and aunt as a schr.


    Gu Dexing has been extremely scared recently. He is afraid that if he fails to pass the exam, Mr. Chen will kill him.


    Fa Ge''er said calmly: "We''ve finished the banquet in the afternoon, and now we''re hungry. Let''s eat some meat pie to fill our stomachs. Mom, don''t worry about running out of food. Uncle Shang''s family has sent meat dishes to each of our families as a gift in return. .


    Especially in our family, we not only have meat dishes, but also a lot of stews and meat pies. In short, his family cant finish them in two days.


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen looked at the basket of meat and vegetables next to her and finally stopped scolding Brother Fa.


    On the third day after the apprenticeship banquet, Chief Shang called all the Shang family members to the Shang family ancestral hall and told the Shang family about the affairs of Shang Shisans family.


    Some members of the Shang family felt that the punishment was too severe and spoke for the Shang Shisan family, but were scolded back by the head of the Shang family.


    "I know that some of you have the same idea as the Shang Shisan family, but I, Shang Youcang, tell you, if you don''t want to be emunicated like the Shang Shisan family, take back your dirty thoughts! Haha! , if you dont work hard yourself and focus on the wealthy tribesmen, you are really capable.


    Chief Shang made it clear: "Whoever dares to take advantage of the n''s private property in the future will be expelled from the n!"


    After hearing this, everyone in the Shang family began to be afraid when they thought about the fate of Shang Shisan and his family.


    Thinked again of Gu Jinan''s words to protect his shorings, and also thought that Gu Jinan was about to take the scientific examination. If he passed the exam, it would be terrible.


    The Shang family weighed the pros and cons and put aside their desire to divide the property of the Shang schr family for the time being. They thought that if Shang Lichang died and Gu Jinan hurt Zhongyong and failed to pass the examination, they would take action again.


    As for the Jiang family, although it is the family of the county captain, they cannot interfere too much in the affairs of the Shang Xiucai family. At most, they can take away the Jiang family''s dowry.


    Chief Shang Li wanted to use the matter of Shang Shisan''s family to scare the monkeys, so he quickly provided money to buy the fields and houses of Shang Shisan''s family. He gave the money directly to Mr. Lu and his eldest son, which was only a penny. Shang Shisan and his son were not allowed to touch.


    Wushi was crying and trying to get the money, but was suppressed and beaten by Shang Lichang''s men. Chief Shang Li: "As long as you haven''t left Shangjia Vige, the Shang family has the right to teach you a lesson. If you make trouble again, the more violent you make, the worse you will be beaten."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wu did not dare to make any more trouble, but red at Mrs. Lu fiercely, trying to take the money from her hand.


    After receiving the money, Ms. Lu ignored Shang Shisan and her son and left with her children.


    Shang Shisan was anxious and shouted to her: "Smelly bitch, where are you going? Stop for me."


    As he said that, he and Wu rushed up to grab Lu, but Lu concealed a hatchet and shed at Shang Shisan, injuring Shang Shisan''s arm.


    Ouch! Shang Shisan screamed and looked at Lu in disbelief: You, you want to hack me to death?


    Ms. Lu: "You are the father of my children, and I will not chop you to death, but if you dare to harm this family again, attack me again, or go to Widow Cen again, I will definitely chop off your legs!" "


    When Lu said this, his face was quite ferocious, which frightened Shang Shisan.


    Wu Shi was also shocked. She heard that Lu Shi drove Widow Cen away with a knife. She thought it was a rumor, but now it seems to be true.


    Is this okay?


    Wu Shi immediately became angry, cursed Lu Shi, and said that Lu Shi would be divorced.


    But Mrs. Lu was not afraid at all and said directly to Mrs. Wu: "Our household registration has been transferred to my natal vige. If you don''t want to live with us, just divorce me."


    After this catastrophe, Ms. Lu became enlightened. She made a n with the head of the vige and directly transferred her family''s household registration to her parents'' vige.


    It happened that Lujiagou was also under the control of Shang Li, but the agreement was reached with the vige chief of Lujiagou in just one day. After the Yamen opened, they would change their household registration, and Shang Shisan''s family would be from Lujiagou.


    Wushi was confused: "What did you say? Our household registration is in Lujiagou?"


    Why did everything change after she and Shisan were locked up for three days?


    Shang Lichang said: "Master Lu is right. Your family''s household registration has been settled in Lujiagou. If you don''t want to be refugees, you have to follow Master Lu to live in Lujiagou."


    The Lu family is not bad, but the Lu family is even more cowardly. As long as Wu familys follower Shang Shisan does notmit suicide, their familys life in Lujiagou will not be too bad even if they are expelled from the n.


    Mrs. Wu couldn''t help but cry. She had suppressed Mr. Lu all her life, and when she got old, she actually wanted to live in her daughter-inw''s natal vige. Then wouldn''t she have to listen to her daughter-inw in the future and not be able to challenge Mr. Lu anymore?


    No matter how much Wu cried, she could only follow Lu to Lujiagou.


    Shang Shisan was a coward who was afraid of the tough. Seeing that the Lu family became fierce, he became afraid and did not dare to provoke the Lu family again. He followed the Lu family to Lujiagou.


    After the matter with Shang Shisan''s family was settled, Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Qi Kangming began to study hard and prepare for the county examination in February.


    He Jinsheng was already a boy, so he no longer had to take the county examination and could directly take the government examination. However, he was afraid that he would not pass the government examination, so he studied hard with Gu Jinan and the others. The four of them did not even have a good time during the Lantern Festival.


    Because Gu Jinan was studying hard, the Gu Jinli family had a sumptuous dinner together on the Lantern Festival, and then had glutinous rice balls, which was considered a festival.


    After that, it was the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, the day when Chang Errui and Qi Kangle were officially engaged.

 Chapter 784: I am better than silver

    Chapter 784: I am better than silver


    Chapter 784 I am better than silver


    Qi Kangle''s marriage has finally been officially settled. The Qi family and the Gu Jinli family are very happy. They have been preparing for the wedding ceremony on January 16th since the year before.


    Gu Jinli also helped, and he learned a lot of the wedding rules of the Chu people.


    But no matter how busy she was, she still got up before dawn and went to see Qin Sang off.


    As always, Qin Sang was waiting for her not far from the Gu family''s gate. When he saw hering out, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, walked over to her, and called her, "Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and handed him several bamboo boxes he was holding: "Here, these are for you."


    Qin Sang took it with a smile, not looking at the bamboo box, but just looking at her and asked: "What''s inside? It doesn''t smell like dried meat."


    Gu Jinli poked at the box wrapped in bup and said, "I make jerky every time because I''m afraid you''ll get tired of it. This time I''m making boxes for you. There are egg white vegetable boxes, minced meat boxes, and dry fructose crushed boxes. I''m very careful. If you''re full, take it out if you''re hungry, heat it up on the stove in your yard and you''ll be able to eat."


    Qin Sang was a member of the Hundred Household of the Military Command. He had a small courtyard in the Military Command where he could livefortably.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Xiaoyu." Qin Sang held the box and saw that it was still warm and asked, "Did you just get up and do it?"


    I feel bad. I got up in the cold weather to make a box for him to eat. He must not have had enough sleep.


    "Don''t do it in the future. Even if you do, just do a few. Doing too much is too hard." Qin Sang didn''t want Xiaoyu to work too hard. He wanted her to sleep in.


    Gu Jinli looked at his moved face and felt a little guilty: "Well, I made it the night before yesterday. Although it was made the night before, the weather is cold now, so it won''t go bad if I leave it for half a month."


    Qin Sang:


    He felt relieved,ughed again, and praised: "The little fish is so smart. It''s good this way. You don''t have to do all the work at once, so you can sleep a little longer."


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes with a smile and nodded in agreement: "Well, I think I''m very smart too."


    Qin Sang looked at her slightly proud face andughed out loud: "Xiaoyu has always been very smart."


    Gu Jinli blinked: "Wouldn''t it be bad if we stand in the cold wind and brag like this?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, Xiaoyu is already smart, what''s wrong with praising him?"


    He asked again: "Is the little fish cold?"


    You feel cold, so you dont want to stand in the cold wind and chat with him?


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s not too cold."


    Qin Sang wanted to touch her hand to see if she was cold, but in the end he gave up the idea...


    Chang Errui and his cousin from the Qi family are getting engaged today. Qin Sang suddenly mentioned this matter.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, we started preparing it years ago. Didn''t you already know about it?"


    Qin Sang knew it, and it was precisely because he knew it that he felt envious in his heart.


    He looked down at Gu Jinli, his burning eyes clearly written: I wonder when we can get engaged?


    Gu Jinli understood immediately, but said: "It''s gettingte, you should leave quickly."


    Qin Sang was a little disappointed. She knew that the hole in her house was a bit deep. She was afraid that she would be seriously injured if she fell, so she never gave him a clear reply.


    But he was not discouraged, because he knew that if Xiaoyu wanted to marry someone, it would be him.


    I''m afraid that she doesn''t want to get married, but spends her money.


    Maybe it was because Gu Jinli liked Yinzi too much, or maybe he was really worried, Qin Sang suddenly said to Gu Jinli: "I am better than Yinzi." At least when it''s cold, he will be warm when he hugs him, unlike Yinzi, who is cold.


    Huh? Gu Jinli was a little confused: What do you mean?


    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Qin Sang said again: "I am better than silver."


    Looking back at this, Jinli understood andughed out loud: "Well, you are indeed better than Yinzi."


    Not only is he better than silver, he is also better than gold. He is a different type of ancient man that she has never thought of.


    "Did you have breakfast? Did you drink hot salt water again?" Gu Jinli asked, waving to him. The two came to the eaves of Gu''s courtyard wall. She took out two boxes for him from the small cloth bag she brought with her. : "It''s stuffed with meat. I knew you didn''t have breakfast, so I brought it for you. Eat it quickly and leave before you finish."


    He then took off the sheepskin water bag and handed it to him: "This is hot soy milk, you can eat it with it."


    Qin Sang took it and took a sip of hot soy milk first. His whole heart became hot. He turned to look at her and said, "Xiaoyu is so kind to me."


    This is the reason why he is so sure that if she gets married, she will definitely marry him... Speaking of it, Xiaoyu''s temperament is actually a bit cold, and it is difficult for her to take the initiative to be nice to someone, but she is very kind to him.


    Even like now, regardless of secr etiquette and reputation, I got up to see him off, stayed with him under the same roof, and gave him breakfast.


    "Why are you in a daze? Eat quickly, if the wind blows twice more, the meat filling box will be cold and it won''t taste good by then." Gu Jinli urged him.


    Qin Sang nodded and took a bite of the meat filling box. The entrance was a dough made of flour mixed with glutinous rice flour. It was a bit soft and glutinous, but not too soft; there was a lot of meat, and you could eat a mouthful of meat filling in one bite. .


    The little fish was so kind to him, giving him so much meat to eat.


    After Qin Sang ate a meat-vored box, he suddenly looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Xiaoyu, do you know what we look like now?"


    "What''s it like?" Gu Jinli looked up at him and urged: "Hurry up and eat. There is also a box. There are so many words. When can we finish them?"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He followed her words and ate the meat filling box. He didn''t say anything about what they looked like at the moment until he was about to leave after eating.


    Actually, they are like a young couple now.


    The little wife got up early to say goodbye to her husband who was going on a business trip... Qin Sang felt that what he was eating was not a meat filling box, but something filled with dried fructose, which was very sweet.


    Qin Sang: "I''m leaving. I will take half a day toe back on the 20th to help you."


    The twentieth day of the first lunar month is the day when ham is auctioned again.


    Gu Jinli said: "There''s no need toe back specially. It''s already the second auction. I''ve already done all the work. There''s nothing to be busy with."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Don''t worry about me, you can still squeeze out half a day."


    Now that the reputation of the ham has been established, when the ham was auctioned for the second time, he was worried that someone woulde here because of the reputation. If something happened, he would be able to help in time.


    Although she can solve it herself, he wants to solve everything for her.


    Gu Jinli said: "Since you want toe back, that''s fine."


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at her for a while, and said, "I''m leaving. Don''t follow me to see her off, so as not to get cold again."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said a good word.


    Qin Sang took the things and walked away. After putting the things on the horse, he got on the horse, nced in her direction, and rode away, but suddenly he heard Gu Jinli''s voice: "I''ll wait for you toe back!"


    Qin Sang paused, tightened the reins, stopped the horse, turned back to look at her, his heart felt hot because of her words, and he had the urge to get off his horse and run towards her.

 Chapter 785: Warm up

    Chapter 785: Warm up


    Chapter 785: Keep warm


    Gu Jinli didn''t hear the sound of horse hooves, so he raised his voice and asked him: "Why did you stop? Let''s go quickly."


    She was always urging him to go, but she said she would wait for him.


    He understood what she meant and knew that he should leave at this moment, but he didn''t.


    Qin Sang turned over and walked through the thick fog to walk in front of her again. He boldly held her hand and covered it: "It''s a little cold. You go in first. I''ll leave after youe in."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to make him sad before, so he said he would wait for him toe back. Now he was a little timid, and he didn''t want to be too clingy, so he said: "Well, I''m going home first."


    She tugged on her hand, but she didn''t pull it back.


    She raised her head and red at him: "What do you want to do?"


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled: "It''s cold, please cover your hands."


    Gu Jinli blushed: "...my hands are very warm."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I kept him warm."


    He let go of her hand: "Go back."


    Gu Jinli was defeated and did not dare to stay longer, so he hurriedly slipped back home. Before entering the door, she turned back and red at him, obviously very unconvinced by the defeat.


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at her and said, "Thank you Xiaoyu for being willing to wait for me to go home."


    Gu Jinli:


    With a bang, he closed the door of Gu''s house. He felt that the sound of closing the door was a bit too loud. He was afraid that he would misunderstand his sadness and have a bad life in the military training camp these days, so he opened the door a crack and exposed half of his head. , waved to him, and then closed the door.


    But Qin Sang didn''t hear her footsteps, he knew she was hiding behind the door.


    Qin Sang smiled, waved to the closed door, turned around and walked away. When he came to the horse, he got on his horse and rode away.


    After Gu Jinli heard the sound of horse hooves fading away, he patted his hot face and exhaled: He was so cute when he teased him before, but now that she has grown up and teases him, she blushes.


    After Gu Jinli saw off Qin Sang, he went back to sleep. He only slept for more than half an hour when Xiao Ji woke him up: "Xiao Dongjia, Sister Xiu asked you to get up quickly. Today, my cousin from the Qi family is getting engaged, so everyone is up and busy. , you are going to apany your cousin from the Qi family, so you have to get up quickly."


    During the Chinese New Year, Gu Daya made an agreement with her family to let the sisters go to Qi Kangle''s house to apany her on the day of Qi Kangle''s engagement.


    This is a custom in the northwest. It''s called wedding apaniment. In fact, the girl who is getting engaged is worried about her family, so she finds two people to apany her.


    Gu Jinli sat up holding the heavy quilt, squinting his eyes and replied, "Well, I''ll get up soon."


    Speaking, he fell into bed again and stayed in bed for a while before he finally woke up. He stood up neatly, got dressed and walked out of the room. He went to the bathroom next to him to brush his teeth and wash his face. After drinking another ss of hot water on the stove, he felt refreshed.


    Gu Jinxiu carried a food box and followed Sister Li into the yard. When she saw Gu Jinli, she said, "Xiaoyu,e and have breakfast. After eating, we have to go to my aunt''s house."


    Xiaoyu got upte, and the family had already had breakfast and went to Qi''s house to do some work. Gu Jinxiu could only bring her breakfast and ask her to eat it quickly and go to Qi''s house.


    Gu Jinxiu quickly put breakfast on the table, pulled Gu Jinli over to sit down, and handed her the wooden bowl and chopsticks containing the egg porridge: "Eat quickly."


    Gu Jinli: "Sister, you are bing more and more efficient in doing things. In the past, you would only call me for breakfast gently, but you would never give me bowls and chopsticks like this."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled slightly and urged her: "Stop talking and eat quickly."


    She will get married and have children in the future. Since she wants to be a woman and a mother, she must not be too delicate. Otherwise, how will she be able to protect her children in the future?


    Gu Jinli was pushed to the point of being helpless by Gu Jinxiu. He drank egg porridge quickly and ate two fried egg white vegetable boxes before finally feeling full.


    After Xiao Ji put away the dishes and washed them, he followed sisters Gu Jinli, Sister Li, and Tong Xiaoxue to Qi''s house. The Qi family was decorated withnterns and decorations. Not only were rednterns hung, but red cloths were also hung on the door and windows.


    Mrs. Chen felt very sad when she saw it: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, we have money now. If we had put it aside before, how could we be willing to waste so much red cloth? These red cloths can make several wedding dresses."


    The third grandma red at her: "Ms. Chen, please lock the door of your mouth today. If you dare to talk nonsense, I will tear you apart!"


    He added: "Today is a good day for Sister Le. What about hanging some red cloth? When we get married, these red cloths can be used to make wedding cloths and will not be wasted."


    Don''t feel sore in your body. It''s not from your family. You''re in pain.


    Ms. Chen was scolded as soon as she arrived. She snorted in dissatisfaction before going to help the third grandma.


    Gu Jinli''s family had servants, so he called A''Piao and a few others to help. In a short time, he had all the trivial things ready and was waiting for the Yuan family toe.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu were with Qi Kangle in the room.


    Qi Kangle was a little nervous, holding Gu Jinli''s hand and looking out of the window from time to time.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Cousin Le, don''t worry, it''s not Chenshi yet. The Yuan family will be here soon."


    Qi Kangle''s face turned red, he quickly looked away, lowered his head and said, "I''m not in a hurry, I''m just nervous."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Cousin Le, don''t be nervous, we are with you."


    Gu Jinxiu was also a little nervous, especially when she thought about what would happen if she got engaged to Luo Wu... As she thought about it, Gu Jinxiu''s face turned red.


    When Gu Jinli saw it, he was a little dumbfounded and teased her: "Sister, why are you blushing? Today is the engagement between cousin Le and the second brother of the Chang family, not you and brother Luo Wu."


    With a bang, Gu Jinxiu''s face turned red, and she said with embarrassment and anger: "Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense, I''m not thinking about anything else."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Really? Why is the eldest sister blushing?"


    Gu Jinxiu was speechless after being asked. Luo Huiniang heard this as soon as she entered the room. She refused and hurried over to help: "Xiaoyu, you are not allowed to bully Sister Xiu."


    The eldest brother told her to protect Sister Xiu and not allow anyone to bully her, not even Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli hummed: "What does it have to do with you if I bully my sister? My sister is not from your family yet, she is from mine."


    One sentence made Gu Jinxiu''s face turn even redder.


    Just when he was at a loss, there was a sound of suona, and Mo Qinzi''s younger brother Mo Xiangming ran into the Qi family''s yard and shouted: "Come here,e here, the Yuan family is here, and they also invited music yers."


    Third Grandma hurriedly said: "Close the door, close it first. Let''s wait until the Yuan family asks the matchmaker to call the door three times before we open it again."


    This is a custom in Dachu, showing the nobleness of the girl''s family.


    "Hey." Qi Kangping responded, and went with Gu Jinan to close the door of Qi''s house.


    The Yuan family had just entered the vige not long ago. They walked all the way giving out sweets to the children in the vige.


    Such amotion made the quiet Dafeng Vige noisy and lively. By the time the Yuan family arrived at Qi''s house, a group of children were already following behind them.


    The Yuan family has oftene to Qi''s house to propose marriage in the past three years, and all the children in the vige know about it. Now that the Yuan family hase again, they areing with great fanfare. The adults in the family say that this marriage must be appropriate.


    So the children in the vige helped the Yuan family call the door: "Aunt Qi, open the door quickly, we have a wee guest at your house!"

 Chapter 786: Sincerity

    Chapter 786: Sincerity


    Chapter 786 Sincerity


    The Dachu people call anyone whoes to visit a person to marry him or her as a "Xike".


    The third grandma smiled and said to the people outside: "Who is it? Calling the door so early in the morning?" She stretched her neck to look outside, looking like she was eager to open the door, but she had to hold back because of her reserve. .


    The children outside heard this and shouted again: "A happy guest ising to your house. Please open the door quickly."


    The third grandma was still smiling, but she didnt answer or open the door.


    Chang understood the rules and looked at Liang Guanjing beside him and said, "Please go and call the door."


    Liang Guanwen is one of the three major official media in Tianfu County. Because he is older and his family is living a good life, he no longer often talks to people about matchmaking. This time, Mrs. Chang invited her three times before she came. She also made it clear that she had reached an agreement with the Qi family and that she didn''t need to do anything. She could juste and go through the motions, so Liang Guanmei agreed.


    Keep blowing the happy news. Liang Guanwen said, and went to call the door: From the Qi family, I am Liang Guanwen from the county, and I am here to bring happiness to your family.


    After calling several times, the door of Qi''s house finally opened.


    The third grandma, Gu Daya, and the Cui family came out. Mrs. Chen wanted to follow her out, but was stopped by the third mistress.


    When Liang Guanwen saw the door open, he immediately expressed his intention: "Sister, I am Liang Guanwen from the county. My reputation is well known throughout Tianfu County. I am here to send you a happy family today. This is Yanfu Vige. The good family heard that you had a girl to marry, so they came to ask for your hand in marriage."


    The Third Grandma couldnt open her mouth from ear to ear when she heard this, but she followed the rules and gave Liang Guan Media a few words to give her a hard time before inviting him into the house.


    Brother Cheng followed beside him and taught Gu Jinli and the others what he saw.


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing after hearing this. He had already agreed on the marriage, but when the matchmaker came to the door, he had to pretend again: Huh? Your family wants to marry my girl? But our family doesnt know your family background, so we cant agree first, we have to ask first.


    Some of the customs in Dachu are really funny.


    Luo Huiniang said: "Xiaoyu, why are youughing? What''s so funny about this? All of us in Chu are like this."


    Even if the marriage is agreed upon privately between two families, the matchmaker still has to go through this formality when hees to the door, so that the girl''s family will appear to be rich.


    Gu Jinli held back his smile: "Well, I won''tugh."


    She also thought, if she was engaged to Brother Qin, would she have to act like this when the matchmaker came to her door?


    Poof!


    Sorry, she couldn''t helpughing again.


    Luo Huiniang looked at her as if she was crazy: "Xiaoyu, please be serious. Now we are talking about sister Le''s marriage. You always smile and smile, not serious at all."


    Gu Jinli: "I was wrong, I''m serious now."


    Luo Huiniang was satisfied after hearing this. She couldn''t hold back her curiosity and called to Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng, let''s secretly go to the front and have a look."


    She also wanted to go watch the fun.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t go, we are all grown up girls. It would be bad if you eavesdrop again and you will be caught. Let Brother Cheng go alone ande back to learn from us after you have finished listening."


    Luo Huiniang thought for a while and felt that she was indeed too old to watch this kind of excitement about getting married, so she nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    He said again: "Brother Cheng, go quickly."


    Brother Cheng ran away quickly.


    In the main hall of the front yard, Liang Guanwen had already finished greeting the third grandmother and the others. Mrs. Chang took out a piece of paper and a booklet with a cover and handed it to Gu Daya: "This is the branch document of the Chang family. There are also The new genealogy of Rui Geer and his team is ready, take a look."


    Gu Daya and the third grandma were excited and happy. They carefully took over the new genealogy and branch documents: "Is it done so quickly?"


    Mrs. Chang nodded: "Since the marriage between Brother Rui and Sister Le was verbally agreed upon, we went back to the Chang family''s hometown and told the current patriarch about the separation of ns. Because of the words of the old patriarch who stayed , although the current n leader is not very happy, he can only agree." This is a good thing. In fact, the Yuan family gave the Chang family a full one hundred taels of silver, and the Chang family agreed to share it with them. Zong, and copied a new genealogy for them.


    However, the one hundred taels of silver wille from Rui Geer''s dividends at Brick Kiln Fang, so Dayi and Sanji will not suffer any loss.


    Gu Daya''s eyes were red after hearing this. After handing the branching documents and the new genealogy to Cui, she held Chang''s hand and said, "Brother Rui..."


    Chang interrupted Gu Daya''s words and said with a smile: "Don''t say anything, as long as the two children are doing well."


    When Gu Daya heard this, she couldn''t help but shed tears... Sister Le had really umted great virtues in her previous life, and she could meet such a good family like the Yuan family in this life.


    If it were any other family, not to mention making it this far, they would have left immediately after hearing that Sister Le was sold into the building. I guess they would have even pouted and yelled at her family that Sister Le had no conscience and concealed the truth. I haven''t said anything for so long.


    Chang is the only daughter in the family. Since there are no men in the family, she has suffered hardships that ordinary people have not suffered. She does not want to see another girl''s family suffer for marriage.


    but


    "Old sisters, this is all I can do. How we live in the future depends entirely on the two of them." Regarding the marriage between Chang Errui and Qi Kangle, Chang was lying if he said he was not aggrieved. of. She cried at home, smashed cups, and turned over the table, but in the end, Rui Ge''er and Le Jie''er came to be.


    Gu Daya knew that there were outsiders around now, so it was difficult to borate on this matter, so she wiped away her tears and said with a smile: "Well, today is a happy day. I won''t say anything else. Let the two children live a good life. Bar."


    Chang smiled and nodded.


    Liang''s official media pped his hands and said with a smile: "Can we consider this marriage official?"


    Gu Daya: "Well, just follow the rules."


    Liang Guanwen smiled and said: "Okay, then let''s follow the rules and make the marriage arrangements neatly."


    The Chang family had been bothered by the marriage between Chang Errui and Qi Kangle for three years. They were no longer willing to deal with it anymore, so they immediately asked Liang''s official media to take notice and ask for her name.


    "After the birth dates of the two children are calcted, we will go to the Yamen to apply for letters of appointment and send them over," Chang said.


    Gu Daya nodded immediately after hearing this: "Okay, thank you for your hard work."


    Speaking of my heart, I was still careful, for fear that Chang''s heart would be dissatisfied, after all, Sister Le is too tossing.


    Mrs. Chang saw Gu Daya''s caution and said with a smile: "I am marrying a daughter-inw, so I should work harder."


    The third grandma said: "I know you have worked hard, so I have specially prepared several tables at home. Let''s go eat first, and then go back after eating."


    How many tables are there?


    The Liang official media was a little surprised when he heard that the life of the Qi family was indeed very good, but they were just getting married, and they even prepared several tables to entertain guests, butpared to those married daughters who couldn''t even go out to have a drink. It''s much better for others to get up.


    When I got to the dinner table, I was shocked again when I saw that the table was full of meat and vegetables, including beef. I couldnt buy this table without even one tael of silver.


    Liang Guanwei was very happy and quite satisfied with the meal.


    After the banquet, Gu Daya called Qi Kangle to see Mr. Chang.


    Qi Kangle already knew that Chang had brought the branching documents and the new genealogy, so he knelt down directly in front of Chang and said, "Mrs. Yuan''s kindness to me will be engraved in my heart for the rest of my life, and I will never forget it."

 Chapter 787: Gu Youlu went to Qingfu Town

    Chapter 787: Gu Youlu went to Qingfu Town


    Chapter 787 Gu Youlu goes to Qingfu Town


    After the dinner table arrived, Liang Guanwei was shocked again. The table was full of meat and vegetables, including beef. It was impossible to buy a table without even one tael of silver.


    This Qi family is indeed rich and noble.


    Liang Guanwei was very happy and quite satisfied with the meal.


    Chang Errui also enjoyed his meal today. After three years of hard work, he finally decided on the marriage. He took turns toasting to the male elders present.


    Fortunately, he has a good capacity for drinking, otherwise he would probably be drunk after one round.


    The banquet was eaten for a full hour, and it was not finished until noon.


    Gu Jinli and the others ate in Qi Kangle''s house. After eating, Gu Daya called Qi Kangle to see Mrs. Chang.


    Qi Kangle already knew that Chang had brought the branching documents and the new genealogy, so he knelt down directly in front of Chang and said, "Mrs. Yuan''s kindness to me will be engraved in my heart for the rest of my life, and I will never forget it."


    Chang did not speak immediately, but just looked at Qi Kangle, but in the end he felt sorry for her and helped her up: "Follow Brother Rui."


    Qi Kangle''s nose felt sore, he suppressed the raging tears, nodded and assured: "Well, don''t worry, Brother Chang and I will be fine."


    Changughed when she heard this, pped her hand, talked to her for half an hour, and finally called Chang Errui over and let them meet.


    The two had met before, but after getting engaged, they were considered an unmarried couple. However, when they first met, they became shy and coy.


    Chang Errui had many things to say to Qi Kangle, but in the end he only said one sentence: "I will be good to you."


    After saying that, both of their faces turned red.


    Qi Kangle hummed: "I believe you."


    Although they only said a few short sentences, the two of them were quite happy.


    Mr. Chang, Gu Daya, and the third grandma looked on andughed. After saying a few words, Mrs. Chang and her group said goodbye and left.


    Gu Daya quickly brought the prepared return gift and asked Qi Kangping to take it to the Yuan family''s mule cart. Arge group of people sent Chang and others out.


    They waited until Chang and his party had left and disappeared, then they went home.


    Gu Daya took Qi Kangle''s hand and said with a smile: "Sister Le, you will be fine for the rest of your life. Mom no longer has to worry about you."


    Qi Kangle said a little guiltily: "Mom, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Gu Daya smiled and shook her head: "Your previous worries were right. Mom shouldn''t push you too hastily."


    "Okay, don''t talk about these rotten sesame seeds and Chen Guzi things. Now we should happily prepare the dowry for Le Yatou." The third grandma said: "Old Rong''s wife has said that she wants to pick up our sister Le as soon as possible. Come through the door."


    Chang Errui is not young now, and he has to carry on the Chang family''s legacy. He cannot wait until next year to get married.


    Gu Daya said: "What you always said is that our family needs to get ready."


    Chang leaned in the mule cart and closed his eyes to meditate. After so many wedding arrangements with Qi''s family, this was the mostfortable one and she came back happily.


    Seeing her like that, Yuan Laorong smiled and said, "You look like you have relieved your burden. Are you relieved?" Chang nodded: "It''s not that you feelfortable. The marriage is finally settled. If it doesn''t get settled, The betrothal gift prepared by our family for Brother Rui is almost moldy."


    Since Chang Errui was sixteen years old, Mrs. Chang had been looking forward to him getting married, and began to prepare a betrothal gift for him to marry a wife. Six years have passed, and if they don''t get married, the betrothal gift prepared at the beginning will really be moldy.


    Yuan Laorongughed when he heard this and said, "Although Rui Geer''s marriage has some twists and turns, it is well worth it."


    Chang made a cold snort and said nothing.


    Yuan Laorong said: "Next month, Brother An and Brother Ming will take the scientific examination. Brother Ming doesn''t dare to say, but Brother An will definitely pass the exam. Brother Rui has learned this subject." Dear, it will be good for three generations of our family."


    Chang Errui was driving a mule cart, but he didn''t care when he heard what his parents said. He didn''t care whether it was good or not, what he wanted was Qi Kangle.


    She is the wife he wants most, and living with her will definitely not be a bad idea.


    Thinking again of seeing Qi Kangle''s blushing face today, my heart became even hotter. I whipped the mule to make the mule-cart run faster, so that I could go home quickly, prepare the betrothal gift, and marry Sister Le as soon as possible.


    The Yuan family acted very quickly. Within three days, the Chang family asked the master to calcte the birth dates of the two of them, and then prepared the letter of appointment, took the token, and brought Liang Guanwen to Qi''s house again to give the letter of appointment to the token. Send it.


    The token Chang gave to the Qi family was a somewhat old silver bracelet. Although it was not valuable, it was something left by her mother. It was of great significance to the Chang family.


    Qi Kangle did not dislike it and epted it very carefully. The token given by the Qi family to the Chang family was a newly struck concentric gold lock.


    Chang was really shocked when she saw the token given by the Qi family. The fact that the Qi family could give her such a token of engagement showed that they valued her family and Rui Geer very much.


    Because of this concentric golden lock, Chang''s dissatisfaction that had been tormenting for three years waspletely eliminated.


    This marriage is not just a matter of shaving one''s head and picking one''s head. The Qi family attaches equal importance to this marriage as hers.


    The knot in Chang''s heart was gone. She took the token and went home happily. She gave the token to Chang Errui: "Take it, your inws spent a lot of money to make this concentric golden lock. You It should be cherished.


    Chang Errui was shocked when he learned that the token given by the Qi family was the Tongxin Golden Lock. With joy in his heart, he took the Tongxin Golden Lock and took it back to the house to put it away.


    After the marriage between Chang Errui and Qi Kangle waspletely settled, it was the twentieth day of the first lunar month, the day when Yanfu Tower auctioned ham again.


    An Jia, Dou Shaodong''s family, Boss Dong and others arrived in Tianfu County one day in advance and stayed in various vis in the county. They only waited to rush to Qingfu Town early the next morning to participate in the ham auction.


    Mr. Qi wanted to establish a rtionship with Dou Shaodongs family and Mr. Ouyang, so he also followed Boss An.


    But they didnt know that Zhu Wu and Gu Youlu were alsoing to Tianfu County together.


    Zhu Wu has boxing skills, and he specializes in helping Mr. Li do secret things. He is very capable. After more than half a month of investigation, he finally found out some information about the Gu family, and found out that the ham came from Yanfu in Qingfu Town. building.


    "Uncle Zhu, since we already know that the Yanfu Tower in Qingfu Town is owned by the Gu family, what are we waiting for? We should rush to the Yanfu Tower in Qingfu Town immediately to meet the Gu family." Gu Youlu thought of the Gu family He was so greedy about making a living that his mouth watered. He didn''t even want to stay in Tianfu County for a night. He wanted to go to Qingfu Town to find Gu and take away Gu''s making a living.


    I hope Wu is not Li Bai. He is smart, cautious and resourceful. He knows that Gu can make ham and spices, and can also protect these businesses. He must not be an ordinary person. He must not go to talk about business rashly, and...


    "Not to mention Boss An and Boss Dong, Dou Shaodong''s family has a lot of background. He is currently doing ham business. If we go to trouble the Gu family at this time, Dou Shaodong''s family will definitely not agree." Zhu Wu said about Li. What the Lord said to Gu Youlu: "Third Master Lu, there are people outside the world, and there are some people that even the Lord cannot easily offend."

 Chapter 788: Not doing your business

    Chapter 788: Not doing your business


    And this Dou family, even Mr. Li would not dare to offend easily.


    Zhu Wudao: "The Dou family is an imperial merchant. They do a lot of business and have connections with many noble people."


    After hearing this, Gu Youlu lost his previous dissatisfaction and became excited: "Uncle Zhu, we finally met Dou Shaodong''s family, so we should pay a visit. If we can get to know the royal merchant Dou family, it will be a great help to Uncle Li."


    Zhu Wu thought for a while, nodded and said: "It''s okay to get to know the Dou family of the imperial merchants, but don''t be too anxious and be cautious."


    Everyone wants to get acquainted with the wealthy imperial businessman, but this acquaintance is risky. He has to ask Mr. Li first before he can decide whether to visit the home of the imperial merchant Dou Shaodong.


    Gu Youlu frowned when he heard this, and cursed in his heart: Fool, this is an imperial businessman, why don''t you go and curry favor quickly, why are you waiting? You have to wait for yourself, but don''t hinder my financial path.


    Gu Youlu cursed Zhu Wuyun in his heart, but since it was already dark today, it would not be appropriate for him to go to Dou Shaodong''s house rashly and ask to see him, so he had to endure it. Let''s have another chance encounter tomorrow when we go to Qingfu Town, so that we can get to know the golden mountain of Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Gu Youlu was so excited that he couldn''t sleep when he thought that tomorrow he would not only meet Mr. Gu and discuss business partnership with Mr. Gu, but also get to know the royal merchant Dou family.


    He fell asleep in a daze just before dawn, but after only an hour of sleep, he was woken up by people from Zhu Wu''s faction.


    "Master Lu, get up quickly. We have to rush to Qingfu Town." The two guards called Gu Youlu up. After he changed his clothes, they took a mule cart and rushed to Qingfu Town.


    After two hours of galloping, we finally arrived at Qingfu Town.


    Zhu Wu was really shocked when he saw Qingfu Town: "Although Qingfu Town is small, it is well-equipped. It actually has a bank and a bank."


    Generally speaking, towns are very poor and there are no banks or silver buildings, only in county towns.


    The two porters who were waiting for work said after hearing this: "You are from out of town, right? No wonder you are surprised. There was no bank or bank building in Qingfu Town before. But since there are tofu and seasonings, braised food shops and Yan After Fulou was built, many wealthy people from other ces came here because of its reputation. Within three years, the town became richer than before, and banks and banks were opened."


    When Gu Youlu heard the two porters talking about Yanfu Tower, he hurriedly asked: "Do you know where Yanfu Tower is?"


    After hearing this, the two porters remained silent in a tacit understanding.


    Zhu Wodao immediately took out a coin and handed it to them: "We are from Fucheng. We heard that the food at Yanfu Tower is delicious, so we came here to have a meal. We also hope that the two brothers can tell us where Yanfu Tower is." .


    The two porters got the money and said with a smile: "Yanfu Tower is on the main street. You can just walk forward and get there. But you can''t go into the restaurant to have a meal today."


    Why? Zhu Wu asked.


    The porter said: "The people at Yanfu Tower said two days ago that there are distinguished guestsing from the city to entertain today. The door will not be opened. Those who want to enter the restaurant to have a banquet muste back tomorrow. Otherwise, they can buy food at the window and take it away." , the restaurant is not epting guests today."


    He added: "If you want to buy groceries, hurry up and queue up, so as not to bete and unable to buy."


    Gu Youlu became dissatisfied when he heard this: "Why is this Yanfu Building so grand? Guestse to eat, but they are not allowed to enter the restaurant. They even have to queue up to buy food at the window. This is how they do business? Aren''t the guests angry?"


    The porter smiled and said, "Why are you angry? The food in the restaurant is very good, and crystal cakes are given out for free during the New Year and festivals. The people in several nearby towns like them even though they don''t have enough time to like them. Are you still angry? Don''t you want to eat free crystal cakes?"


    Gu Youlu was shocked again: "This Mr. Gu is so ipetent in business that he gave away such delicious cakes to others for free. How much money will be wasted?"


    Gu Youlu was heartbroken. He felt that Yanfu Tower wasted all his money. Hearing this, the two porters nced at Gu Youlu and felt that this man was sick. This was Yanfu Tower''s own business. He was willing to give him away and it had nothing to do with him.


    "If you want to buy food, please go quickly. We still have to wait for work." After the two porters took a penny, they were very satisfied and stopped talking to Gu Youlu and the others. Instead, they moved aside and continued to squat on the ground to wait. manualbor.


    Gu Youlu said: "Uncle Zhu, without further dy, let''s go to Yanfu Tower quickly."


    If it''s toote, Mrs. Gu will lose everything.


    Zhu Wu nodded, leaving the two boys behind to watch the mule cart, and took Gu Youlu to Yanfu Tower.


    The door of Yanfu Building is closed, but a window next to it is open, and many customers are queuing up in front of the window to buy food.


    The two porters were right, the business at Yanfu Tower was really very good.


    Gu Youlu saw that the business of selling vegetables in Yanfu Building was so good even though it only opened a window. He became even more jealous of Gu''s business. He immediately stepped forward and knocked on the door of Yanfu Building and shouted: "Open the door, open the door quickly, we are here to eat." "


    "What do you want to eat? Where are you from? Do you understand the rules?" Ah Puan held a wooden stick in his hand, pointed at Gu Youlu and said: "We don''t have dine-in service in Yanfu Building today. If you want to buy food, go to the window and queue up. No." Just buy it and go away, donte here to cause trouble.


    The money from the ham auction was too high, so Gu Jinli specially called Ah Piao, Feng Jin, Da Tuan and Zezi to help. Ah Piao was guarding the door to prevent others from knocking on the door and startling the distinguished guests inside.


    Gu Youlu looked at Ah Piao, frowned, and was about to scold him, but was stopped by Zhu Wu.


    Zhu Wu asked Ah Piao: "Are you from Yanfu Tower?"


    Ah Piao nodded: "That''s right."


    Zhu Wu smiled and asked: "Then do you know why Yanfu Building is closed? But there is a ham auction inside?"


    Although Ah Pian is not as smart as Qiu Lang and Feng Jin, he became alert when he heard these words: "Who are you? How do you know about the ham?"


    Zhu Wu saw that he was on guard and said hurriedly: "Little brother, don''t be nervous. We are from Fucheng. We had dinner at Futai Building during the Chinese New Year. I heard that there is a thing called ham. It tastes extremely mellow and delicious. I am curious. After learning that ham came from Qingfu Town, I came here because of its reputation."


    There was nothing wrong with what Zhu Wu said, but when Feng Jin heard it, he felt wary.


    Feng Jin walked out from the corner door next to him and said to Zhu Wuzhen: "You can go, Yanfu Tower will not do your business."


    When Gu Youlu heard this, he became angry: "What are you saying, kid? You don''t want to do our business? You are a restaurant owner. Why don''t you let us in to eat when we have money?"


    Feng Jin was very crazy and sneered: "You don''t have to worry about selling Yanfulou''s dishes. If you don''t like them, what''s wrong with not selling them to you?"


    Gu Youlu choked when he heard this, and was so angry that he wanted to roll up his sleeves and beat Feng Jin, but Zhu Wu stopped him: "No."


    Gu Youlu was very angry when he heard this: "You can''t do anything. You''ve stopped me twice. What do you think? Mr. Li asked you toe with me to help, not to stop me from making money."


    However, Zhu Wu said nothing and immediately dragged Gu Youlu away.

 Chapter 789: Met Gu Dashan

    Chapter 789: Met Gu Dashan


    Chapter 789: Meeting Gu Dashan


    Gu Youlu was angry and shouted at Zhu Wu: "What are you doing? Why are you dragging me away? Let go!"


    with Zhu Wu''s fists and strong body, Gu Youlu was no match for him. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless. After a while, he was dragged by Zhu Wu to the Li family''s mule cart.


    Two servants of the Li family parked the mule cart in a small alley near the main street. After seeing Zhu Wu drag Gu Youlu onto the mule cart, they immediately guarded the entrance of the alley to prevent outsiders from approaching.


    Zhu Wu pressed Gu Youlu''s shoulder and said, "That young man has a lot of kung fu, and he has seen blood, and he has murderous intent. If we make trouble with him, we will not end well."


    Zhu Wu has poisonous eyes. As soon as he saw Feng Jin, he knew that he was someone not easy to mess with. His eyes were always fixed on Gu Youlu. Once he made a move, Feng Jin would definitely bypass him and kill Gu Youlu.


    Gu Youlu is a weak opponent and is no match for Feng Jin.


    Zhu Wu was ordered to protect Gu Youlu. In order to prevent Gu Youlu from getting hurt, he immediately dragged Gu Youlu away after discovering Feng Jin''s thoughts.


    Gu Youlu disagreed and said: "Look at that kid, he is just a servant of the Gu family. What ability can he have? Besides, Uncle Zhu is here, can''t Uncle Zhu beat him to the ground?"


    Uncle Zhu pursed his lips and said nothing. If he had to fight, he could indeed beat that kid, but: "This is Gu''s territory. There are only four of us. It''s not easy to go head-to-head with Gu''s people. We''d better take a step back and wait for them." Lets talk after opening the door.


    Gu Youlu was so pampered by Mr. Li that he almost floated to the sky. He said disdainfully: "So what if this is the territory of the Gu family? Uncle Li is a colleague of He''an Mansion, how can he be afraid of the little Gu family?"


    Zhu Wu lowered his face and said, "Master Lu, I have already told you to restrain yourself. Don''t ruin his official reputation and prevent him from being transferred to Jiangnan in three years."


    He also gave a veiled warning: "Third Master Lu, although I love you, if you dare to ruin his career, even if I want to keep you, the noble people behind you will kill you."


    Gu Youlu was frightened when he heard this. He immediately slowed down his tone and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Uncle Zhu. I will listen to you and will never cause trouble to Uncle Li."


    But in his heart, he scolded Zhu Wu, "Humph, you''re just a ve. Wait until I get the Gu family''s job and make meritorious service in front of Uncle Li, and see how I deal with you!"


    "Fifth Master, Third Master Lu, it seems that someone from the Gu family hase to Yanfu Tower." Outside the mule carriage, the third son whispered to Gu Youlu and the others through the curtain of the carriage.


    "What? The Gu family''s people areing to Yanfu Tower?" Gu Youlu immediately raised the curtain and jumped out of the mule cart.


    Zhu Wusheng was afraid that he would rush to find someone impulsively and say something offensive, so he immediately grabbed him and asked, "Third son, tell me what you saw."


    The third son hurriedly said: "Just now, a mule cart came to the door of Yanfu Tower. The driver was a man in his early forties. The boy who stopped us with a stick earlier called him his boss, and people on the street saw him. Call him Gu Dongjia, I guess he is the head of the Gu family."


    Gu Youlu''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go see him quickly."


    Zhu Wu was also very happy. He didn''t expect to be so lucky. Since he could meet the head of the Gu family, he immediately asked the third son: "Where is that person? He is still at the main entrance of Yanfu Tower? Is he alone or with other servants?" "


    The third son shook his head: "No more. After saying a few words to the boy with the stick, he drove the mule cart to the back door. He should be delivering something to Yanfu Tower. He was the only one, and no one else was seen following him. .


    He was also dressed very simply, like an ordinary farm boy. If those people hadn''t called him Gu Dongjia, they wouldn''t have known that he was the head of the Gu family.


    Zhu Wu asked again, "Where is the back door?" Sanzi said, "Just turn in from the previous alley."


    After Zhu Wu heard this, he asked Gu Youlu: "Master Lu, do you want to meet the head of the Gu family?"


    Gu Youlu: "Nonsense, of course I want to see him."


    Why did theye to Qingfu Town? Don''t you just want to meet the head of the Gu family and talk about the two families making a living together?


    Zhu Wu was afraid of Gu Youlu''s impulsiveness. Hearing this, he said to him: "It''s fine for Third Master Lu to go and meet Gu''s family members, but he must make sure not to be impulsive or talk nonsense. Everything is up to me, otherwise we will break up immediately." Go back home.


    Gu Youlu wanted to strangle Zhu Wu to death when he heard this. Damn it, he was just an old ve, how dare you order him like this. Wait, one day he will let Uncle Li sell Zhu Wu, so that this old ve will know who is the most important person in Uncle Li''s eyes.


    Zhu Wusheng was afraid that the head of the Gu family would run away, so he didn''t have time to talk too much to Gu Youlu. After seeing his agreement, he immediately asked his third son to lead the way.


    After a while, the three of them arrived at the back door of Yanfu Tower.


    At this moment, there was a mule cart parked at the back door of Yanfu Building, and Gu Dashan and Lu Haozi were carrying drinks to the restaurant.


    "Haozi, be careful. Xiaoyu prepared these drinks yesterday. There are only ten jars, so don''t throw them away." Gu Dashan exined.


    Lu Haozi smiled and said: "Don''t worry, boss. We know that this drink is rare, so we must serve it carefully. I just told Shui Wa''s mother to be careful when filling the wine in porcin bottles. Don''t spill it. This A pot costs one tael of silver."


    The wine prepared by the small owner is very different from the wine sold outside. The taste is not too strong, soft and has a fruity aroma. It is very delicious. It is specially prepared to go with ham.


    Today is the second time the ham is being auctioned. After drinking the drinksst time, the guests are moring to buy it this time, and the prices paid are still high.


    Gu Dashan smiled and nodded: "Well, hurry in, the distinguished guests may have to wait impatiently."


    Speaking, he carried two jars of wine and stepped into Yanfu Tower.


    When Zhu Wu saw that Gu Dashan was about to leave, he was about to open the door and shout to stay, but when he saw Gu Youlu next to him, he froze, and felt that something was wrong. Instead of calling Gu Dashan, he hid back at the corner of the alley and asked Gu Youlu: "Lu San Master, whats wrong with you?


    Aren''t you eager to meet the head of the Gu family? This person is right in front of you, why don''t you go see him?


    Gu Youlu couldn''t hear Zhu Wu''s voice at all. There was thunder in his head, and one sentence kept echoing: Gu Dashan is the head of the Gu family!


    how so?


    That cant be the case?


    The Gu Dashan family should have been dead a long time ago. How could they still be alive and be the head of the Gu family and run such a big and profitable business?


    Ouch!


    Gu Youlu couldn''t bear the stimtion, so he screamed and fainted.


    Sanye Lu, Sanye Lu? Zhu Wu was really shocked when he saw Gu Youlu fainted. This Third Master Lu was Mr. Lis favorite nephew. If he had any shorings, it would be difficult for him to exin it.


    "Hurry, carry Mr. Lu back to the mule cart." Zhu Wudao.


    "Hey." The third son responded, and then asked: "What about the head of the Gu family? Did you finally see him? Just leave like this. What if you can''t find himter?"

 Chapter 790: Its all my old Gu familys money

    Chapter 790: It''s all my old Gu family''s money


    Chapter 790 Its all my old Gu familys money


    Zhu Wuyi picked up Gu Youlu and said, "The restaurant is right here. Can Mr. Gu''s family still run away? Let''s rescue Mr. Lu first."


    After saying that, without waiting for the third son to reply, he carried Gu Youlu and ran away.


    The third son nced at the direction of the Gu family''s mule cart and hurriedly followed.


    Zhu Wu quickly carried Gu Youlu onto the mule cart and pinched his philtrum, almost causing it to bleed, before squeezing Gu Youlu awake.


    Huhuhu! Gu Youlu breathed heavily. Aftering to his senses, he grabbed Zhu Wus arm and asked, Is the middle-aged man we just saw the head of the Gu family?


    Zhu Wu nodded: "Well, the third son is talking about him."


    After hearing this, Gu Youlu''s face became very strange. Excitement, shock, jealousy, and dissatisfaction all appeared on his face, making his face look very distorted, and even Zhu Wu was frightened.


    "Mr. Lu, what''s wrong with you? Wake up." Zhu Wu shook Gu Youlu, but Gu Youlu ignored him and keptughing, muttering: "Get rich, get rich, my old Gu family is getting rich Got it!"


    Zhu Wu looked at Gu Youlu''s appearance, fearing that he had been stung by something. After saying "I''m offended", he raised his hand and pped Gu Youlu, finally waking him up.


    Gu Youlu covered his sore cheek and red at Zhu Wu: "You hit me?!"


    Mom, you **** ve, do you know how rich my family is now? Extremely rich, extremely rich, do you know? How dare you hit the God of Wealth.


    Zhu Wudao: "Forgive me, Third Master Lu. It''s true that you kept giggling. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I had to wake you up."


    Then he asked, "What on earth is Master Luughing at? Why did he suddenly faint just now? Did we miss the opportunity to meet the head of the Gu family?"


    "Meet? He still needs me to see him? He should crawl over to see me!" Gu Youlu immediately became arrogant, raised his chin, and said with disdain: "Oh, do you know who the head of the Gu family is?"


    Before Zhu Wu could say anything, Gu Youlu said proudly: "He is Gu Dashan, my eldest brother!"


    "What?" Zhu Wu was shocked: "The head of the Gu family is your eldest brother Gu Dashan? Didn''t you say that his whole family had a bad fate and died on the road to escape, and even the body was eaten by wild dogs?"


    At that time, the old Gu family described the eldest son''s family born to Mr. Gu''s first wife as quite miserable, directly saying that Gu Dashan''s family had died without aplete body.


    But the old Gu family also said that their family loved Gu Dashan''s family very much. When they saw that their family died, they dug a grave for them with their bare hands and buried their bones in it. They were very affectionate and kind.


    Gu Youlu paused and said vaguely: "At that time, we were fleeing from famine and encountered evil people killing people. Our family was toote to escape. Maybe we mistakenly identified the body. But the man just now is definitely Gu Dashan. I know him even when he turned into ashes!"


    He sighed again: "I didn''t expect that Gu Dashan''s family not only survived, but also became prosperous."


    After Zhu Wu heard this, he was very surprised. It was really fate. Da Chu was so big that we could meet them in He''an Prefecture.


    Zhu Wu thought about the appearance of the man he saw just now and found that the man did indeed look like Mr. Gu. At first nce, he looked like his father and son.


    Zhu Wu asked Gu Youlu: "What does Mr. Lu want to do now?"


    Gu Youlu said: "What should we do? Of course we should send someone to deliver a message to Gu Dashan and ask his family toe and kowtow to my parents and our whole family to admit their mistakes."


    "Admit your mistake?" Zhu Wu was a little confused: "What''s wrong with Gu Dashan''s family?"    "What''s wrong? Their family is rich but they don''t tell their parents. This is unfilial. If the family is not divided, the money earned by his family is They all belong to the old Gu family. Now their family is spending the money of the old Gu family to eat well, buy people, and buy mule carts. They live a good life without thinking about us brothers. This is unjust. His family is unfilial and unjust. , shouldnt youe and kowtow to us and admit your mistakes?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Gu Youlu became. Such a big business, earning so much money a year, all went to Gu Dashan''s family. When Gu Youlu thought about this, he almost died from the pain in his heart.


    He beat his chest and said: "White-eyed wolves, they only care about their own group of beasts and spend my old Gu family''s money to live happily. They must hand over their money, fields, shops, and livelihoods. If they don''t hand over, the old Gu family will never end it with them." !


    Zhu Wu frowned when he heard this: "Although the old Gu family has not been divided, these livelihoods are earned by Gu Dashan''s family. I''m afraid they won''t be able to hand over all their money,nd, and livelihood."


    Gu Youlu: "No? If not, we will go to the Yamen and sue him for a serious crime of unfilial piety. Let''s see how he can survive with dignity."


    Filial piety is the most important thing in Da Chu. If a son dares to be unfilial, he will be exiled thousands of miles away.


    Haha, Gu Dashan''s family had better be wiser, otherwise when his family is exiled, these properties will belong to the old Gu family as well as their livelihood.


    The third son was stunned when he heard this. He never thought that the head of the Gu family was actually the eldest brother of Third Master Lu. This was like a flood that flooded the Dragon King Temple. The whole family did not know each other.


    "Fifth Master, what should we do now?" The third son was Zhu Wu''s subordinate. He did not ask Gu Youlu, but asked Zhu Wu.


    Zhu Wu looked at Gu Youlu, who was almost crazy with excitement, and said to his third son: "Immediately set off back to Fucheng."


    He then said to Gu Youlu: "This matter is so big that none of us can make up our mind. We must go back to Fucheng first and tell the adults about the matter before talking to your parents."


    Although Gu Youlu now wants to show off his power in front of Gu Dashan, Zhu Wu is right. This matter is too big. For the sake of Gu Dashan''s family property, he can''t be too impulsive: "Sure, listen to Uncle Zhu, let''s go back quickly. Fucheng.


    After Zhu Wu heard this, he immediately said to his third son: "Get in the car, go back to the county town, pack your things, and rush back to the capital immediately."


    "Hey." The third son responded, sat on the front of the mule cart, and said to the servant next to him: "Your Majesty, hurry up and leave."


    After hearing this, Guizi whipped his whip and drove a mule cart out of Qingfu Town.


    The Gu family never knew that Gu Youlu had been here and bumped into Gu Dashan.


    After Gu Jinli finished auctioning the ham, he heard Feng Jin say: "Two people came to the restaurant door in the morning, talking about making a living, but they were already driven away."


    Ever since her family started making tofu, marinated meat, and seasonings, strangers oftene to Qingfu Town and say they want to work together to make a living.


    So after hearing this, Gu Jinli didn''t take it to heart and just said: "Be careful. If theye to the town again, send someone to keep an eye on them. If the other party understands, forget it. If they insist on it, don''t be polite to them. Just poison them." Scared away.


    "Yes." Feng Jin responded. After seeing Qin Sang, he said respectfully: "Third Master."


    Gu Jinlis mouth twitched when he heard this title. Among all the servants, only Feng Jin can call Qin Sang Sanye, and they all call him old. Brother Qin is not yet neen years old, and he is still a tender little brother.

 Chapter 791: Fall short

    Chapter 791: Fall short


    Chapter 791: Falling short


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded and asked, "What are you talking about? But are you done?"


    Feng Jin told Qin Sang exactly what he had said before, without missing anything.


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this: "Do as Xiaoyu said. If nothing happens, go down."


    Feng Jin immediately sped his fists and said, "Yes." He turned around and left.


    Gu Jinli looked at Feng Jin''s back, then at Qin Sang: "What on earth did you do to him? Why does he listen to you so much? He still calls you Master."


    He added: "He is a servant of my family, and now you are almost his master."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s nothing. I just yed a few games with him and made it a little more difficult for him during night training in the mountains. After he was convinced, he respected me more."


    Gu Jinli looked at him suspiciously: "Really? Just listening to it makes me think that you have caused many obstacles for Feng Jin, or the kind of obstacles that almost killed him."


    Qin Sang raised the corner of his mouth: "Xiaoyu thinks too much, I used fair and just means."


    Feng Jin is a very aloof and very capable person. If he doesn''t make some efforts to break his arrogance, he won''t be able to willingly be a servant of the Xiaoyu family for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinli looked at his bright smile and said, "Why do I feel so scared?"


    Qin Sang was stunned, took a few steps closer to her, lowered his head and said, "Don''t be afraid, little fish, I won''t be cruel to you."


    Qin Sang''s eyes were too gentle at the moment, and Gu Jinli couldn''t bear it. He took two steps back and unfortunately hit the corner of the table. She frowned in pain and hissed.


    When Qin Sang saw it, he quickly grabbed her wrist, pulled her back, looked at her waist, and asked, "How is it? Does it hurt?"


    It must have hurt a lot.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It''s okay, it just hurts a little bit."


    He happily said to him again: "I made a lot of money today. That Dou Shaodong''s family bought twelve hams at a high price."


    The number of hams auctioned this time was more than thest time, a total of twenty, and Dou Shaodong''s family was even richer thanst time. He auctioned off twelve hams at a price of 2,800 taels each, leaving An The boss was so envious that he told Dou Shaodong that he was reincarnated into the Royal Merchant Family and could spend such arge amount of money without blinking an eye.


    Dou Shaodongs family was very unhappy when they heard this and said, This Shaodongs family relies on their own ability to make money.


    Boss An scoffed at this, but he did not dare to offend Dou Shaodong''s family, so he did not continue to refute, butplimented: "Dou Shaodong''s family is young and promising, and they are the pirs of our great Chu. An admires them very much."


    But the brain circuit of Dou Shaodongs family is different from ordinary people, and he was unhappy when he heard this: "What kind of pir of talent? Who wants to be a pir? This young masters family just wants to make money."


    Boss An, hehe, stopped talking to Dou Shaodong''s family, and instead went to talk to Mr. Qi and Mr. Ouyang.


    Gu Jinli arranged a table for them and let them eat in the lobby after the auction.


    Gu Dashan was apanied by Qi Kangping, and Mr. Ouyang took Brother Cheng and Brother Qing. After a meal, the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Boss An said tentatively: "This is the second time we have bid for ham together. If we are the ones bidding for ham in the future, that would be great."


    After speaking, he looked at Boss Dong, Dou Shaodong''s family, and Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan can''t be the owner of the ham at all. Xiaoyu has the final say. He justes out to entertain guests for Xiaoyu.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Don''t look at me, my family is rich, I won''t be afraid of anyone bidding."


    Boss An really wants to rip off Dou Shaodongs familys head. Why is this **** kid so incapable of speaking? It really **** him off!


    Dou Shaodong was drinking pine mushroom and chicken soup. He nced upstairs and asked Gu Dashan: "Uncle Gu, are there any other guests in the restaurant? This meeting is fate. Why don''t we call down and let''s eat together?"


    Gu Dashan said: "They are either guests or children from our family whoe to the restaurant to help. We can just eat. They have food to eat." Dou Shaodong''s family frowned and said nothing more.


    Upstairs, Gu Jinli asked Lu Guang to bring a table of noodles for Qin Sang to eat: "Eat quickly, and go back to the military post after eating. Don''t let others say you were absent without permission."


    Although she was happy that Qin Sang came back to help, he still had a position in the military station, and she didn''t want him to be sued for her own sake.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, I have good control over the militarymand post. Nothing will happen if I leave for a long time."


    If he doesn''t even have this ability, then his three years of work have been in vain.


    Just know what youre doing, eat quickly. Gu Jinli gave him a chopstick of fried beef and sweet and sour pork. He also gave him a bowl of soup and fed him like a pig.


    Qin Sang ate whatever she gave him, and he ate it every time. He also ate two of the grilled fish she had specially grilled.


    Gu Jinli turned away and nced at his belly. He was relieved when he saw that his belly was still t.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw it and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I won''t make you vomit. I have a big appetite."


    Gu Jinli bit his chopsticks and said, "Well, I know you have a big appetite, so it''s hard to feed you."


    Qin Sang: "Then I will eat less, so as not to waste too much money on the small fish."


    Gu Jinli paused and looked at him with squinted eyes: "You are really good at picking things up, and I didn''t say I wanted to support you."


    Qin Sang was a little disappointed, but he quickly smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, I raise small fish the same way."


    With a snap, Gu Jinli raised his hand and patted his forehead: "If you dare to say such earthy love words again, I will break up with you."


    Qin Sang didn''t know what earthy love words were, but he didn''t want to make Xiaoyu angry, so he stopped talking obediently and continued eating.


    After eating, follow Gu Jinli to clear the table together.


    "I''ll get you some dried meat and fried fish piecester, and you can take them to themander''s office to eat." Gu Jinli said, but was stunned after he finished speaking. He stared at Qin Sang and asked questioningly: "Aren''t youing back today? Are you helping? Howe you didn''t do any work, but you ate a table full of delicious food from me?"


    Its a loss, its a loss!


    Qin Sang was stunned andughed out loud. He didn''t expect that she would say this to him: "Then I owe it to you now. When Xiaoyu needs me in the future, I will help you. In such a long life, Xiaoyu will always be able to use me. When the timees, I wont lose this table of food.


    Gu Jinli:


    Why did she feel like she was being taken advantage of?


    Qin Sang liked to see her stunned look. He looked at her with a smile on his face and continued to clear the dishes after seeing enough.


    After finishing packing, he followed Gu Jinli downstairs.


    They did not go to the lobby, but went down another staircase and went directly to the back kitchen of the restaurant. After putting the dishes and chopsticks away, they went from the back kitchen to the back house.


    Gu Jinli handed the cloth bag filled with dried meat and fried fish pieces to Qin Sang and sent him out: "Let''s go ande back after taking a bath."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, took the things, got on his horse, looked at Gu Jinli for a while, and made her annoyed, then he smiled and rode away, leaving Dou Shaodong''s family empty-handed.

 Chapter 792: The whole family is angry

    Chapter 792: The whole family is angry


    Chapter 792 The whole family is angry


    The Dou Shaodong family are not stupid, and Qin Sang is not a fool either. One of them found some clues, and the other felt that the time had note yet and did not want the other party to see him in advance.


    However, Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t know that they had lost their money. After he didn''t see anyone in the restaurant, he decided to stay in the town for two days. But the inn in the town was not very safe, so Dou Shaodong''s family begged Ouyang Hu: "Grandpa Ouyang, let me stay at your house for a few days."


    Ouyang Hu looked at him and said, "Okay, but I need a ham as amodation fee."


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family almost spit out a mouthful of blood: "A ham? That''s ten thousand taels of silver. You really know how to speak like a lion."


    These words made Gu Dashan shocked: "This, so much money? My family only sold it to you for more than 2,000 taels."


    Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to hit the wall, so they quickly told him the price of the ham auctioned in the capital.


    He looked at Gu Dashan and smiled and said: "Uncle Gu misunderstood. I am negotiating with Grandpa Ouyang. I have to exaggerate a little to keep the amodation fee to a minimum."


    Gu Dashan eximed: "That''s it, I thought ham was really so expensive."


    Dou Shaodongs family wants to cry, its really so expensive. The distinguished sons and daughters of the capital are still rushing to bid. If it weren''t worth tens of thousands of taels, would hee to Qingfu Town to bid in person?


    Dou Shaodong gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay, a ham is just a ham, but I want to livefortably."


    Ouyang Hu said: "My home is not an inn. It''s good if it can amodate you. If you''re not satisfied, forget it."


    "No, no, no, no, you have the final say." Dou Shaodong''s family was very depressed. If he hadn''t been afraid that the ham would be unsafe in the inn, he wouldn''t have asked Old Man Ouyang. Now he could onlypromise.


    Ouyang Hu was very happy to get a ham. After saying a few words to Gu Dashan, he took Dou Shaodong''s family, Cheng Ge''er, and Qing Ge''er back.


    Mr. Qi wanted to establish a rtionship with Mr. Ouyang, so he took the opportunity to follow him to Ouyang''s house.


    Boss An and Dong are not fools. They want to curry favor with Ouyang Hu and the Dou family, so they also went there.


    Arge group of people left Yanfu Building in a mighty manner and headed to Ouyang''s house in the town. They were talking and enjoying themselves along the way, and they were not at all as fierce as they were by banging the table and yelling at each other when they were bidding for ham.


    After they left, Gu Jinli came to the lobby.


    Gu Dashan handed her the silver note from the auction: "Here, this is the auction money for twenty hams."


    Gu Jinli looked at the banknotes in the box and smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes: "Thank you, Dad."


    Gu Dashan said with a smile: "Thank you, I just sat here to say a few words to the guests and have a meal. Dad didn''t do much to help me."


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, don''t say that, you have already done a lot of help."


    In ancient times, there was great malice towards women. It was difficult for a grown-up girl to do things like this in public. So since the ham auction, it was Gu Jinan and Gu Dashan who came forward, and she was responsible for counting the banknotes.


    Gu Dashan was a little embarrassed by her praise and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t praise your father. Hide the banknotes quickly, but you can''t lose them. Let the kitchen make a few more banquets and we can take them home. , let your mother eat something delicious too."


    Ms. Cui doesnte to town often. If she wants to eat the food and drinks from Yanfu Tower, they can only bring them back.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Dad, you are so kind to my mother."    He is always giving away dog food.


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "It''s not good at all. Your mother has suffered all her life with me... You and your sister can''t find someone like your father. You have to find someone who knows how to box and kick, so that he can help you when you encounter problems in the future."


    So his favorite sons-inw have always been Brother Wu and Sang, both of whom are good at boxing and kicking. Saburo, in particr, is not only good at skills, but also has great ideas. He can handle problems when they encounter them, knows how to solve them, and is good to Xiaoyu. If Xiaoyu can marry Sang, he and Cui really don''t have to worry anymore.


    Gu Dashan looked at Gu Jinli and remembered her fierce appearance. He was afraid that she would not be able to marry if she missed Qin Sang, so he couldn''t help but say: "Sang is a good boy."


    Gu Jinli was counting the banknotes. Hearing this, he looked up at his father and said, "I know."


    Gu Dashan: "...It''s good that you know, and be nice to Sang." Otherwise, it would be bad if Sang ran away.


    Gu Jinli was about to die unjustly: "Am I not good enough to him?"


    Gu Dashan nodded: "It''s indeed good, but... girls should be gentler. Young people like gentle girls."


    Gu Jinli:


    So, Dad, are you afraid that I will scare Brother Qin away if I am not gentle enough?


    That''s what Gu Dashan meant, but he was a father, and there were some things he couldn''t say to his daughter. He stopped talking, and after saying this, he went to the kitchen to help.


    Gu Jinli blinked, then blinked again, asking himself, am I so disliked by my family? Why do my whole family want to marry me to Brother Qin?


    However, Brother Qin is really good.


    Gu Jinli carried the box to the restaurant''s ounting office and carefully counted the money he received from the ham auction.


    Dou Shaodong''s family lived in the town for two days. During these two days, he came to Yanfu Building every day and asked his men to wander around Qingfu Town, but he couldn''t find the person he was looking for.


    Dou Shaodongs family didnt know that Qin Sang had left long ago and would note back before February.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was in a hurry to go to the capital to auction the ham, and had no time to stay. After searching for two days without finding anyone, they took the ham and the convoy to the capital.


    The four of them, Gu Youlu, also returned to Fucheng tomunicate with the magistrate and told Lao Gu''s family what they had seen.


    "What? Youlu, what are you talking about? Gu Dashan is not dead? He is also the head of the Gu family and is in charge of the spice business!" Mrs. Gu screamed when she heard this and almost fainted from the blow. past.


    She held Old Man Gu''s hand and said: "Old man, look at it, old man. I said he is heartless. We are worried that his family will be killed by evil people, but his family is good and lives a wealthy life." The money he makes every day goes by, but he never thinks of looking for us. If he has you as his father in his heart, can he note to you? "


    Mrs. Gu covered her face and cried: "Uuwuwu, I know he doesn''t like me as a stepmother, and I also know that I am partial, but which mother doesn''t favor her own children? Besides, I gave birth to all the children. Your children, all I protect are your children, I just treated him poorly, and when he gets rich, he won''t care about us."


    Mrs. Gu was crying heartbrokenly, looking like she was heartbroken by Gu Dashan, her stepson, but in her heart she wished she could kill Gu Dashan and take all the Gu family''s business into her own hands.


    Mr. Gu was sullen and silent. When he first heard that Gu Dashan''s family was prosperous, he was very proud and felt that his own family was also capable and could make such a big business.


    But after hearing what Mrs. Gu said, she became very angry again.

 Chapter 793: Annulling the relationship

    Chapter 793: Annulling the rtionship


    The old woman is right, Gu Dashan is an unfilial son. When he became rich, he ignored his old father. Although he was not very kind to him, he was still Gu Dashan''s father.


    Even if I grind you to death, you, as a son, must still respect your father.


    When Lao Gu''s family heard that Gu Dashan was the head of the Gu family, the whole family was angry.


    Gu Xiaomei shed tears and said: "How can eldest brother do this? We are a family. He is rich but enjoys his own blessings, leaving us to live with only ten taels of silver a month."


    Although Mr. Li loves them and asionally gives them some money, the Li family only gives them ten taels of silver every month. Compared with the Gu Dashan family''s annual ie of one hundred thousand taels, their ten taels of silver is not worth considering. What? There is no way to get it.


    Gu Xiaomei felt so angry that her liver ached when she thought of Gu Dashan''s family eating well, wearing gold and silver, and sleeping among piles of money.


    Qian Guangzong was also very angry. He jumped up and cursed: "Gu Dashan, this bastard, a heartless bitch, our family is suffering, but his family is enjoying happiness. If it doesn''t work, we have to go to Gu Dashan to reason. His family cant just enjoy it!


    Mr. Gu is really a living bastard. Even Qian Guangzong was scolded by his words. He just kept a calm face and said nothing, and thought Qian Guangzong was right to scold him.


    Gu Youlu said: "Brother-inw is right. Our family is not divided. Our family also has a share in the Gu family''s business. We have to send a letter to Gu Dashan and ask him toe and see his parents. Then he will hand over the Gu family''s business and return everything to its original ce." host."


    Mrs. Zheng was very excited when she heard that. She hugged Gu Chengzhi and echoed: "His father is right, let Gu Dashan''s family hand over their livelihood... By the way, it doesn''t mean that his family can earn one hundred thousand taels of silver a year. Really? Ive been doing this business for several years, how can I have 500,000 taels of silver in savings? Gu Dashans family cant have this much money. We have to ask Gu Dashan to hand over the money.


    Gu Youlu had disliked the Zheng family ever since he met the Li family. Now he looked at the Zheng family in a different light after hearing these words, and quickly praised: "Brother Zhi is right, he must let the Gu Dashan family hand over the money they earned. We must not let his family embezzle hundreds of thousands of taels of silver."


    Gu Chengzhi was a fool. After hearing what his parents said, he immediately clenched his fists, bared his teeth, and shouted excitedly: "Let Gu Dashan hand over our money, hand it over! That''s our money, Cant give it to Gu Dashans family!


    Zheng was very happy when he heard this and praised Gu Chengzhi: "Brother Zhi is so smart. That is our family''s money."


    If Gu Jinli were here, he would definitely say: Take Gu Chengzhi to see it quickly, he is so stupid.


    Gu Youwen''s family is also here, and they never thought that Gu Dashan is the head of the Gu family.


    Gu Youwen said solemnly: "Mom and dad, it''s not that the son is greedy for money, it''s the eldest brother who is doing something wrong. The eldest brother is my father''s son. After he bes rich, he should use his money to honor his father. It is really unfilial to keep it for his own enjoyment like this." . If our father hadn''t been kind-hearted, I would have gone to the Yamen to use him of unfilial piety."


    Gu also said: "Yes, Dad, although you are kind-hearted, you cannot let your eldest brother and his family do whatever they want. You must write a letter immediately to call your eldest brother and ask him to hand over his livelihood and savings, so as not to let others say anything about him." Unfilial, hiding money secretly without dividing the family."


    Gu Chengxian and Gu Ya are both very good at pretending. They both sit upright without saying a word and only let the adults in the family decide. Anyway, their room will not suffer.


    The Gu Youfu family were also very excited after hearing this. Gu Dashan is the head of the Gu family. Doesn''t that mean that the old Gu family doesn''t have to do any work and they get such a big business for nothing?


    Gu Youfu''s face turned red with excitement. As long as the old Gu family had money, he would be a rich man and he would be able to sleep with the best girls in the flower house.


    He recently fell in love with a flower girl named Bi Niang in the flower house. Oh, she is really charming in appearance, but sleeping with her once is too expensive. She costs five taels of silver, which is what he pays for a month in this room. money. Thats right, Mr. Li doesnt like Gu Youfus family. The monthly payment given to their family is different from that of Gu Youlu and his family. They only give five taels per person per room.


    Gu Youfu was very aggrieved and told Mrs. Gu about this. In the end, Mrs. Gu scolded him, saying that he was ungrateful and that five taels of silver for a house a month was not enough. Money earned after a year of hard work.


    Finally, he said, if you think five taels of silver is too little, then dont ask for it.


    After hearing this, Gu Youfu did not dare toin to Mrs. Gu anymore, so he could only live with five taels of silver.


    Hmph, when he has money, he must take over Bi Niang and let her serve him all night long. She is a little girl who is too tired to die.


    The old Gu family are all saying that they have not separated their families. The money of the Gu Dashan family belongs to their family, and they want Gu Dashan to kneel before them and hand over the business and deposit money.


    However, Qian Chengcai scratched his head, looked at Lao Gu''s family, and asked in confusion: "Grandma, grandpa, haven''t we already severed ties with Gu Dashan''s family? Or did Qi Juren help write the divorce document? After severing rtions, can the Gu Dashan family still hand over their livelihood and money to us?"


    As soon as these words came out, the room fell silent instantly.


    Qian Chengcai is right. The old Gu family has indeed severed ties with the Gu Dashan family. They have also written a divorce document and have all the people in the family as witnesses. But can the old Gu family admit it?


    Absolutely not possible.


    If admitted, the Gu Dashan family''s money will have nothing to do with the old Gu family.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Qian Guangzong was so angry that he grabbed Qian Chengcai''spel, hit him on the head, and cursed: "You stupid guy who can''t speak, why did you break off the rtionship? It''s nothing, we are just fleeing from poverty with Gu Dashans family got separated, and now that we meet again, we have to call their family to reunite.


    Qian Chengcai was beaten and quickly begged for mercy: "Dad, please stop beating me. My son knows he was wrong."


    "Okay, stop fighting." Mrs. Gu patted the table and said, "Just be quiet and listen to what your grandpa said."


    Mrs. Gu looked at Mr. Gu, wiped her tears and said, "Old man, I know I shouldn''t have sold the Dashan family. But I was fleeing famine at the time, and our family was running out of food. Then the Qi family When I said I wanted to buy someone, I thought about selling the Dashan family. Not only would our family be able to get food and water, but the Dashan family would also be able to live a prosperous life with the Qi family... How could I know that the Dashan family didn''t appreciate it, and resented me for it, causing trouble? It finallyes to the point of severing the rtionship.


    but


    Mrs. Gu was very smart and said to Mr. Gu: "I heard from Mr. Li that if parents are forced to divorce their children, the divorce document will not count. As long as you go to the Yamen and say something, the divorce document will be invalid. .


    Mr. Gu didn''t understand this. After hearing this, he frowned and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

 Chapter 794: stop

    Chapter 794: stop


    Chapter 794: Obstruction


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu smiled in her heart. Mr. Gu could ask this just because he didn''t want to break up with the Gu Dashan family. She hurriedly said: "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you? If you don''t believe it, you can let me If you have any questions, go ask Mr. Li."


    Mr. Gu no longer wants to live with the Li family. He wants to get the livelihood and money of the Gu Dashan family and live the life of a real old man.


    So after being silent for a while, he said: "The Qi family forced our family to break up. Dashan has always been my son. Since his family is still alive and Youlu met him again, it''s time to call him here and meet me." Old father."


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she almostughed out loud: "Hey, old man, you are right to say that. I have always been worried that you would resent Dashan because of the Qi family. This is no wonder Dashan, because Qi Ju has so many people Meddling in other people''s business will cause you to break off the father-son rtionship with Dashan."


    After speaking, he made another sound and scolded Qi Yijia.


    Gu Youlu was so excited that he hurriedly said: "Chengxian,e quickly and get pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Your grandfather said youe and write. We have to call your uncle to Fucheng to reunite the family."


    Gu Chengxian reluctantly took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone and said, "Grandpa, tell me."


    Mr. Gu wanted to write a few touching things to set the stage, but he didn''t care about Gu Dashan''s son at all. He just wanted to write about the warm things about Gu Dashan''s childhood.


    Mr. Gu thought hard for a moment. After he couldn''t remember anything, he could only say bluntly: "Dashan, I heard that your family is safe and has settled down in Qingfu Town. Your father and your mother now live in the same prefecture. They are half official family members." Now, life is better than yours. But dad doesnt want to see your family living in a mud-legged life, and wants you toe to Fucheng to meet the prefect, and we can discuss how to get your family out of the mud-legged life and change its family."


    This is really shameless to say. He wants to take away the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood, and he can''t give up his dignity, so he insists on belittling the Gu Dashan family.


    But Mr. Gu didn''t even think about it. His family was just a half-official family?


    Just a group of beggars living with Mr. Li, half an official family? I''m not afraid of beingughed to death if I tell you.


    But Mr. Gu thought it was a good idea to say this. Not only did he show his fatherly love for Gu Dashan, but he also saved his face and told Gu Dashan that he, as an old man, was no worse than him.


    Gu Chengxian can write whatever Mr. Gu says. Anyway, he is not the one who is embarrassed.


    Gu Yaduan sat aside and watched, her back straightened involuntarily. As long as she got a job from Gu Dashan''s family, she could be a real richdy. Let''s see who would dare tough at her for being a fake daughter in the future.


    "It''s done." After Gu Chengxian finished writing the letter, he dried the ink and was about to hand it to Mr. Gu to read when Gu Youlu snatched it away.


    "Your father is illiterate. Juste and take a look at it." Gu Youlu said, and then realized that his title was not right, so he hurriedly said to Mrs. Gu: "Mom, do we need to change the order of our family?"


    Ever since they started living with the Li family, they have eliminated the Gu Dashan family from the ranking list, and only ranked the three-bedroom family members.


    Mrs. Gu nced at Mr. Gu and said: "Since your eldest brother''s family is not dead, the order of our family must be changed back. From today on, you will still be the fourth eldest."


    If you want to take care of the Dashan family''s money, you have to make some sacrifices. If you don''t even have teeth in order, what kind of brothers are you?


    "Hey." Gu Youlu responded, having already sealed the envelope with saliva, and said: "My son will go find the third son now and ask the third son to send the letter to Qingfu Town."


    Let Gu Dashan kneel down to see their old Gu family.


    Gu Youlu was very proud and took the letter to look for the third son, but was told by the third son: "Master Lu, sir, please go and talk."


    Gu Youlu frowned and asked, "Your Excellency, are you back from the Yamen?"


    The third son nodded: "Well, it was the Lord who the Fifth Master was looking for. When the Lord heard that the Third Master Lu was back, he went to the Yamen and returned home early." In fact, Master Li really ate a meal when he heard that the head of the Gu family was Gu Dashan. Shocked, he hurried back and wanted to ask about Gu Dashan''s family.


    Gu Youlu was still very afraid of Mr. Li. After all, he was an official, but he couldn''t offend him, so he followed his third son to see Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li has already asked about Gu Dashan''s family in detail, but Zhu Wu doesn''t know much. He only knows that Gu Dashan''s family is the head of the Gu family. The family is doing a lot of business, and they are like some wealthy families in Fucheng and Jinling. There are rtionships.


    "Lao Wu, you are too rough in handling this matter. You should investigate Gu Dashan''s family. Now you only know a little bit about it, how can you deal with his family?" Mr. Li was very dissatisfied. If he knew clearly about Gu Dashan''s family, Everything, he can take action against Gu Dashan''s family. But now he can''t act rashly, for fear that the Gu Dashan family has a big backer, and if he touches the Gu Dashan family, he will get into trouble.


    "It''s Lao Nu''s fault. Don''t worry. Lao Nu has sent people to thoroughly investigate Gu Dashan''s family. After a while, they will be able to find out who are the backers behind his family." Zhu Wu lowered his head and admitted his mistake, feeling very sad. It was unjust. He had trouble just staring at Gu Youlu. He had no time to check on Gu Dashan''s family.


    Uncle Li, are you looking for me? Gu Youlu walked in proudly with his chest raised and his chin raised. Now he is no longer a poor man, but a man with a big business in his family.


    Zhu Wu sneered when he saw Gu Youlu turning over like a pheasant.


    However, Mr. Li loved Gu Youlu so much that he simply ignored his fuss at this time. After seeing the letter in his hand, he asked: "Who is this letter to?"


    Gu Youlu said: "It''s a letter to my eldest brother''s family. After my father learned that his eldest brother''s family was still alive, he wrote a letter asking him toe to Fucheng to see him."


    He couldn''t help but tell him that Gu Dashan was the head of the Gu family.


    "It''s because of the good fortune of my old Gu family that my eldest brother''s family can make such a big living." Gu Youlu said with a proud face.


    Mr. Li felt it was very harsh when he heard the words "My old Gu family" from Gu Youlu. He stretched out his hand and said, "Bring me the letter and let me see it."


    Gu Youlu was worried about Mr. Li''s identity. After thinking about it, he could only give him the letter.


    After reading it, Mr. Li''s face darkened: "Who wrote this? It looks like Chengxian''s handwriting?"


    Be sure not to write it from Chengxian, otherwise he will be so angry that he vomits blood.


    Just because the content of this letter is so straightforward that it makes you want to vomit, you should be more tactful if you want to seize the property. It is simply shameful to want to seize the property while looking like a benefactor!


    Gu Youlu said: "My father dictated it and Cheng Xian wrote it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li was finally relieved. It turned out that it was written by that old **** Gu Laoliu. He was indeed an old beast, so cruel to his own parents and children.


    But this is Gu Laoliu''s business and has nothing to do with him, but: "This letter cannot be sent out now."


    Gu Youlu was anxious: "Why?"


    The sooner he is sent out, the sooner he can seize the property. His whole family is waiting to take care of the Dashan family''s livelihood and money.

 Chapter 795: Sisters Liu Biniang

    Chapter 795: Sisters Liu Biniang


    Chapter 795 Sisters Liu Biniang


    Mr. Li pointed to the chair next to him and said, "Sit down."


    Gu Youlu sat down obediently.


    Mr. Li said: "It''s not unusual for Gu Dashan''s family to be able to make some new things. Throughout the ages, there will always be some talented people born. But the key is how can his family maintain this kind of business? How many families have a good recipe but are ruined by others? He was a group of people who were fleeing from famine, and they were able to do business safely for three years without being murdered. If there wasn''t a big backer behind this, his family would have been eaten alive by others."


    Mr. Li really loved Gu Youlu and analyzed the power of it in detail with him. Finally, he said: "Your family has to pretend not to know and wait until Lao Wu finds out who the backers of Gu Dashan''s family are before acting. Otherwise, I''m afraid You will suffer a loss."


    Gu Youlu listened to Mr. Li analyze the power for half an hour. He was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He hurriedly said: "I listen to Uncle Li. My family will do whatever Uncle Li says."


    Mr. Li was very satisfied, patted Gu Youlu on the shoulder and said: "Youlu, you are very smart, but you are too impulsive. After the affairs of Gu Dashan''s family are finished, you can concentrate on studying. If you can be admitted as a schr, you will be in the future An official position is indispensable, don''t get involved in these vulgar things, you are the one who wants to be an official."


    Zhu Wu frowned when he heard this. Although there was a shortage of officials in all parts of Chu, it was not easy or expensive for a schr to be an official.


    But Gu Youlu was very happy after hearing this and nodded in agreement: "Uncle Li, don''t worry, after the old Gu family has a big business, I will definitely concentrate on studying and get a good name in the future."


    Gu Youlu knew how much he had and would definitely fail the exam, but he wanted Mr. Li to help him get an official position, so he listened to Mr. Li very much.


    "It''s good that you know the importance." Mr. Li smiled and nodded, pleased with Gu Youlu''s obedience, although Master Yue often said that Gu Youlu was unable to shoulder heavy responsibilities and had an impulsive temper, which might cause him trouble. But he was still willing to give Gu Youlu a chance to live a rich and powerful life.


    He also exined: "When you go back, exin the seriousness of this to your parents clearly, and ask them to wait for now. Don''t go to Gu Dashan too quickly, lest you fail to get the business, but instead scare the snake, and be beaten by the backer behind Gu Dashan''s family. Gotta be caught off guard.


    Gu Youlu was shocked when he heard this and said quickly: "Uncle Li, don''t worry, I''ll go back and tell my parents right away and I won''t let them do whatever they want."


    Mr. Li nodded: "Go ahead and let Zhu Wu apany you back."


    Hey. Gu Youlu responded and left with Zhu Wu.


    Lao Gu''s family was still talking excitedly about how they were going to show off their authority in front of Gu Dashan when he came to kneel before him. Gu Youlu came back and told Mr. Li what he said.


    "What? You can''t go to Gu Dashan right away? Why would Mr. Li say that? You will get a lot less money tonight." Qian Guangzong has long regarded the Gu Dashan family''s money as his own, and he can''t wait to get it right away. Call Gu Dashan here and take over everything in Gu Dashan''s family. How can we wait?


    After hearing what Gu Youlu said, he was the first to object: "No, we have to send a letter to Gu Dashan immediately and ask him toe to see his father-inw and mother-inw. How can there be a son who is still alive and doesn''te to see him?"


    Mr. Li asked Zhu Wu to follow him to prevent the old Gu family from acting recklessly, and Qian Guangzong was not liked by Mr. Li, so Zhu Wu said mercilessly: "My lord said, the Gu Dashan family has a backer, if you... If you don''t want to die, just wait for half a month. After the adults find out the backers behind Gu Dashan''s family, you can look for Gu Dashan again."


    Gu Youlu also followed: "Yes, Mom and Dad, Mr. Li said that if the Gu Dashan family can maintain such a profitable business, there must be a lot of backers behind it. We have to find out first, but we can''t be too anxious. Otherwise, the backers behind Gu Dashan But it will kill us."


    Lao Gu''s family was afraid of death, so they had no choice but to agree.


    "Okay, then we won''t see the mountain until Mr. Li finds out." Mrs. Gu made the final decision. After hearing this, Zhu Wu was satisfied and took out a bag of silver and put it on the table: "Your family is the descendant of your benefactor. Your Majesty has said that he will help you achieve your wishes no matter what."


    Having said that, he bowed his hands and turned around to leave.


    Qian Guangzong quickly grabbed the silver bag on the table and handed it to Mrs. Gu with a smile: "Mother-inw, please keep it."


    After speaking, he looked at Old Mrs. Gu eagerly.


    Mrs. Gu knew what he was nning and felt sorry for Aunt Gu, so she divided a bag of silver between them, and each person in the house got a piece of silver.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t want to give it to Gu Youfu, but Mr. Gu kept staring at her, so she could only give the money to Gu Youfu: "Take it, don''t spend it randomly, you have to save it."


    "Hey, don''t worry, mother, my son will definitely not spend money carelessly." Gu Youfu happily took it and put the money away carefully.


    However, he was also a man of disguise. Within two hours of getting the money, he ran to the flower house to find the flower girl, and he was still looking for Bi Niang, whom he had always coveted.


    Liu Biniang originally looked down on Gu Youfu and felt that he had no money to dig for money. How did she know that this time he not only had money to sleep with her, but also revealed a piece of news to her: "I had kept it hidden before, in fact, the Gu family who made the spices This is my family."


    Liu Biniang was shocked when she heard this, and hurriedly asked Gu Youfu: "Er Master Fu, are you serious? Are you trying to deceive the ve family?"


    Gu Youfu was angry and unconvinced, telling him everything about Gu Youlu bumping into Gu Dashan, the business of Gu Dashan''s family, and the fact that the old Gu family wanted to call Gu Dashan to meet.


    Liu Biniang saw that what he said was reasonable and well-founded, and he also said a lot about Gu Dashan and his children, which were very simr to some of the rumors she heard in Fucheng, so she couldn''t help but believe most of them.


    "Second Master Fu is a noble man at first nce. The Nu family is indeed right about you. It turns out that not only do you have a noble rtive like Mr. Tongzhi in your family, but you are also doing such a big business." Yang Biniang said, sighing for her own life. Bitterness: "The ve family has been sold into the building for many years, and they also want to live a good life. If Mr. Fu likes Bi Niang, after you meet your eldest brother, you must remember to bring money to redeem the ve family. The ve family is willing to give it to him for the rest of his life. You act like a cow or a horse.


    Liu Biniang was as beautiful as a snake, and her body was as weak as a snake. She was iparable to the olddies from the Zheng family. Gu Youfu had long been stunned. When he heard these words, he quickly turned over and pressed her against her, kissing her indiscriminately: "My dear Son, I am a real man, unlike other **** who dont admit their faults even when they put on their pants. As long as you serve me well, I will definitely redeem your life and let you live the life of a young mistress."


    Liu Biniang was very knowledgeable and courteous. She served Gu Youfu veryfortably. She also learned from him where Gu Dashan''s family lived. After sending Gu Youfu away, she immediately gave him to his sister who lived in Tianfu County. Write a letter telling her that there is such a gold mountain in Qingfu Town, Tianfu County, and asking her to pry it away quickly. If it is toote, the gold mountain will be pried away.


    Liu Biniangs sister is a young widow who lives in a vige on the outskirts of the county. Her husband died of illness during the Double Ninth Festivalst year. Now she is looking for a home for herself. When she received a letter from her sister, she was very excited.


    The Gu family that makes spices is an extremely wealthy family, and she can''t miss it.


    The updates have been a bit sloppy recently. I''m sorry. I will adjust the situation, speed up the pace, and deal with the old Gu family as soon as possible. Aphidia and some herbs in the book do not exist in reality, and their names were changed to avoid conflicts with real medicinal materials. Regarding the update, it was already released on July 6th. The next update will have to wait. The master said that I usually dont reply. If you have questions, just ask them directly in the chapter review or book review area. When I see them, I will reply to you in the authors words. Thank you for your support. ^0^

 Chapter 796: Brother help me

    Chapter 796: Brother help me


    Chapter 796: Brother, help me


    On January 30th, Gu Dashan led a team of twelve mule carts to haul dried tofu to a shop in the county town.


    The shop in the county town is called Gu''s Warehouse, which specializes in selling dried tofu. When the weather is cold, they also sell some fresh tofu.


    Gu Dalin was waiting in the shop early in the morning. When he saw Gu Dashaning with his motorcade, he hurriedly greeted him with a smile: "Brother Dashan, you came very early today. You came here just past midnight."


    "Hmm~" Gu Dashan stopped the mule cart, looked at Gu Dalin and said with a smile, "It''s gettingte. We have to pull it three times today."


    Dried tofu can be stored for a long time and can be sold to far away ces, so each shipment must weigh tens of thousands of kilograms.


    "There''s enough time, this batch of goods won''t be shipped out until tomorrow." Gu Dalin said and shouted towards the shop: "Liu Zi, Dazhu, Xiao Mazi, Qingliang, Qingtian, Qingxi,e out and move the goods!"


    "Here wee." Upon hearing this, Liu Zi and the others immediately came out of the shop and began to move the dried tofu on the mule cart.


    "Uncle Dashan." After Gu Qingtian''s three cousins came out, they greeted Gu Dashan first before moving the tofu.


    "Hey." Gu Dashan responded with a smile. When he saw Gu Qingxi also carrying a bag of dried tofu and walking to the shop, he hurriedly said: "Qingxi, please be slow. You are young, so you can do it without moving. You have a paddle." where are they."


    Gu Qingxi said without looking back: "Uncle Dashan, this dried tofu is not heavy, I can move it."


    Dried tofu is something that Sister Xiaoyu made after researching for a year. It is dehydrated tofu. The whole piece of tofu has small holes and is very dry and light. Arge bag of dried tofu looks big, but it is not heavy at all, only about fifty pounds.


    Gu Dalin looked at him and smiled and said, "Brother Dashan, don''t feel bad for him. He is young, but he works better than his two brothers."


    Gu Dashan nodded and said, "Well, Qingxi has grown up and can help us with our work."


    He then asked: "Qingtian and Qingliang are still helping the shop every day during this period? Aren''t they going to take the county examination? Why don''t they study hard?"


    An Ge''er, Jin Sheng, Ming Ge''er, and Xing Ge''er are studying hard every day. They even live in Mr. Ouyang''s house these days. If they don''t understand something, they immediately ask Mr. Ouyang for help.


    Even so, family members are still worried that they will fail the exam.


    Gu Dalin said: "Qingtian and Qingliang are not as knowledgeable as Brother An, not even Brother Xing. I just want them to open their eyes this time. There is little chance of them passing the exam, so they don''t study hard." , its still the same as before.


    Lao Yan''s family was already worried about their two children failing to pass the exam, so they didn''t pay much attention to it, and it was just like that.


    Gu Dashan didnt say anything after hearing this, but he became more and more worried about his eldest son. His brother An is very strong. If he fails to pass the exam, he will be deeply affected... No, no, he can''t think like that. His brother An is the most capable, how could he fail the exam? He will definitely pass!


    Gu Dashanforted himself while carrying two sacks of dried tofu into the shop.


    Ah Pian shouted from behind: "Master, please slow down, don''t sh your waist."


    Gu Dashan: "It''s okay, dried tofu is not heavy."


    When he was in his hometown, he often helped people carry goods. The stones, millstones, water tanks, etc. were really heavy. A big stone weighed several hundred kilograms. But in order to earn ten cents, he still had to grit his teeth and carry them.


    At the entrance of the alley not far away, the well-dressed Liu Eniang was holding a basket and a handkerchief, looking at Gu Dashan''s back... Look at how strong Brother Gu can still carry two big sacks. He is as fast as flying. If she marries him, she will definitely get a man within a year. As long as she has a son, she will be able to share the Gu family property.


    She has inquired a lot about the Gu family in the past few days. If she didn''t inquire about it, she would not know. When she inquired about it, she almost died of fright. I didn''t expect that Mr. Gu, who lives in the countryside, is so rich.


    I heard that the Futai Building in the county town also has members of the Gu family, so the Hu family has to give the Gu family a sum of money every month. As for how much to give? Some said they would give a few hundred taels, and some said they would give a few thousand taels. But whether it was a few hundred or a few thousand taels, it was money that Liu Eniang would never earn in her lifetime.


    Liu Eniang was so excited that her eyes turned red when she heard how rich Gu was.


    And Liu Eniang, a woman with no background, was able to find out these things because she actually sold herself.


    One of her concubines named Qian Dabiao is a thug in the county gambling house and knows many things about the county. It was Qian Dabiao who told her that Gu Dashan woulde to deliver dried tofu to Gu''s warehouse today.


    Qian Dabiao knew that she wanted to plot against Gu Dashan, and reminded her: "Gu Dashan has a nephew named Luo Pantou in the county town. Don''t seek your own death."


    That Luo Pantou was quite famous in the county town, and the Qin Baihu from the Military Division often appeared in the county town with Luo Pantou. Neither of them were easy to offend.


    Their boss has already told them not to mess with these two people, nor the people at Gu''s Warehouse. The Gu family is very favored by County Magistrate Zheng. If you offend this family, the consequences will not be good.


    But after Liu Eniang learned that the Gu family was extremely rich, how could she resist plotting against Gu Dashan?


    Besides, no matter how scary Luo Pantou and Qin Baihu are, they are still juniors. How can they still take care of Gu Dashan?


    As long as Gu Dashan likes her, everything else doesn''t matter.


    After meeting Gu Dashan, Liu Eniang wanted to hook up with him more and more, but she did not rush out to meet Gu Dashan immediately, but kept waiting.


    After waiting for most of the day, until half past midnight in the afternoon, Gu Dashan brought all the dried tofu to the county seat, finished his work, went to the cloth store to buy two pieces of good cloth for Cui, and then drove the mule cart back. Home.


    Liu Eniang walked out with hurried steps at this time.


    She was not afraid of death. In order to climb Gu Dashan, she bumped into a mule cart.


    With a bang, Liu Eniang fell to the ground, and the eggs in the basket shattered on the ground. She was so painful that she burst into tears, but she still hurriedly stretched out her hand to pick up the broken eggs on the ground, sobbing and saying: "Eggs, I have been saving them for half a year. Eggs, my Xiaolian is still sick, so I rely on these eggs to make soup and medicine, woo woo woo..."


    Liu E-niang cried softly, not loudly, but quietly. She was young and beautiful when she was still wearing a white cloth jacket. She looked really pure and lovely.


    Three men immediately gathered around her and expressed their kindness to her: "Littledy, please don''t cry. We will definitely seek justice for you. Get up quickly."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to help Liu E Niang.


    Liu Eniang was so frightened that she stepped back and eximed: "Go away, don''t touch me."


    After saying that, he hurriedly turned around and looked at Gu Dashan who had stopped the mule cart, and asked him sadly for help: "Help me, brother, as long as you help me fight them off, my fault for hitting me will be wiped out. "

 Chapter 797: Shangyamen

    Chapter 797: Shangyamen


    Chapter 797 Yamen


    She was afraid that Gu Dashan would misunderstand her for ckmail, so she added: "Brother, don''t worry, I am a woman from a good family. Although I am a widow and my family is having a hard time, I have never thought of ckmailing you."


    Liu E-niang spoke choked and weakly. As she spoke, a tear fell from the corner of her eye. She covered her heart with one hand, looking extremely weak and helpless.


    The three men who came to help her swallowed their saliva when they saw her, and they were so angry at her appearance.


    But when Gu Dashan looked at Liu E Niang, a sentence came into his mind: White Lotus and Green Tea pretended to be weak to plot against me. They wanted to marry into my family, bully my wife, abuse my children, and spend all my money!


    Gu Dashan thought about what Gu Jinli told him about the White Lotus plotting against men, which eventually ruined the men''s families. Then he looked at Liu E Niang, and his face turned pale with fright.


    He shivered, turned the mule cart around, and ran back.


    Liu Eniang is confused. What''s going on? Did Gu Dashan run away? He actually ran away! Is it a man? Seeing such a beautiful and weak little daughter-inw crying and asking him for help, he actually ran away!


    Liu E Niang couldn''t believe that Gu Dashan would treat her like this, so she hurriedly cried and asked Gu Dashan for help: "Brother, brother, don''t run away, please save E Niang."


    Unfortunately, the more she called Gu Dashan, the faster he ran, as if there was an evil ghost chasing him behind him.


    Liu Eniang was angry when she saw this, and the three men who wanted to take advantage of her were also angry. While supporting her to take advantage, theyforted her: "Don''t cry, littledy. I know that man is from Gu''s Warehouse. Lets go find him right away and make sure hepensates you.


    Liu Eniang never thought that Gu Dashan would run away, and she had no idea at the moment. She just nodded and cried when she heard this.


    The three men immediately surrounded her and headed to Gu''s warehouse.


    Other passers-by on the street saw it and hurriedly went to Gu''s Warehouse to watch the excitement.


    Someone who camete didnt know the situation and asked the people who were watching the excitement before: Hey, whats going on? What kind of littledy is crying, and there are three grown men around her?


    He asked in a low voice: "Isn''t that littledy out to sell? It''s too anxious to solicit business before it gets dark."


    I dont me passers-by for misunderstanding her. Its really not possible for a youngdy from a good family to be surrounded by three grown men and look like shes about to faint from crying.


    Someone chuckled and replied: "I don''t know if it will be sold, but it is certain if you want to climb a high branch."


    Gu Dashan has oftene to Gu''s Warehouse to deliver goods in the past two years, but the shopkeeper Gu of Gu''s Warehouse said that he is just a shopkeeper, and this Gu Dashan is the owner.


    That youngdy must have seen that Gu Dashan''s family was rich and wanted to scheme against them and marry into someone else''s family to enjoy the blessings.


    What a pity, Gu Dashan probably had a tigress at home, so he didnt dare to pay attention to the littledy, so he drove away immediately.


    "It''s really a strange thing. I have never seen a man avoid a beautiful woman whoes to his door like a ghost."


    The person who asked the question was shocked: "But is it true? That''s really strange. How fierce must thisdy in Gu Dong''s family be to make Gu Dong''s family so scared?"


    Ms. Cui was very unjust. There was no one in the whole of Chu who was as gentle and easy to talk to as she was.


    The reason why Gu Dashan knew how to run was because he was scared by Gu Jinli. Gu Jinli knew that he was honest and was afraid that he would be plotted against, so he often told him how those bad women plotted against others and ended up ruining other people''s families.


    Gu Dashan felt frightened just by hearing about it. If he suddenly encountered a bad woman like the one Xiaoyu talked about, how could he not be scared away?


    "Brother Dashan, why are you back? Didn''t you go home?" Gu Dalin was working in the shop when he suddenly saw a mule cart in front of the shop. Gu Dashan ran in with a pale face and hurriedly came over and asked "But what happened?" He was so frightened that his face turned pale.


    Gu Dashan said: "There is a bad woman chasing me."


    He hit Liu Eniang with his mule cart, and Liu Eniang asked him for help, and told him that he suspected that Liu Eniang wanted to plot against him.


    "That woman is so simr to the bad woman Xiaoyu said, and my mule cart didn''t hit her at all, she did it herself." Gu Dashan is a timid person, fearing that hitting someone with the mule cart will cause trouble to his family. Its troublesome, so he drives slowly on the street and wont let the mule run at all. How could he hit someone at the same speed as a person walking?


    "It was the woman who suddenly ran in a hurry, hit the mule and fell to the ground." Gu Dashan became more and more angry as he spoke. If he hadn''t held the reins tightly, the mule would have trampled the woman to death. .


    Xiaoyu is right, these women are so bad. For the sake of calction, even if they even risk their lives, his wife is better.


    Gu Dalin was shocked when he heard this, but he thought it was normal. Since their family was rich, it would inevitably lead to other people''s schemes. He was in charge of Gu''s Warehouse in the county seat, and was plotted against by several widows, but they all failed and he was able to deal with them.


    "Gu''s Warehouse, get out of here, are you still shameless? Run away when you hit someone,e out and pay for it!" Wu Changfu shouted towards Gu''s Warehouse, pointed at Gu Dashan and said, "You are the one You, get out of here right away."


    The other two men also shouted: "Come out quickly? If you don''te out, we will rush in and arrest people. What kind of thing wants to run after hitting someone, or is it not a man?"


    Gu Dalin frowned and said, "Brother Dashan, just stay here and don''t move. I''ll just go out and meet them."


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "Let''s go out together, so as not to ruin the reputation of our Gu''s Warehouse and do business in the future."


    Gu Dalin thought for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, let''s go."


    They came out with three waiters and asked Liu Eniang: "What do you want?"


    What do you think? You hit someones youngdy, so of course you have to pay for it! Wu Changfu red at Gu Dashan, as if he was going to beat him to death if he didnt pay for it.


    Liu E-niangs goal is not to get money, but to get to know Gu Dashan, to make Gu Dashan pity her, and then to win over Gu Dashan, marry into the Gu family as a second wife, and give birth to a son to seize the property.


    So she sobbed and said: "This eldest brother has misunderstood. I am not here to ask for money...it is them. They forced me toe. You must not misunderstand me."


    He cried again: "Brother, please save me and help me fight them away. I don''t know them at all, wuwuwu..."


    Wu Changfu became angry when he heard this: "You littledy, how can you repay kindness with hatred? We are helping you."


    Liu Eniang: "You are using me to extort money. I will not help you do evil things."


    He cried to Gu Dashan again: "Brother, please save me. As long as you save me this time, forget about hitting me."


    Liu Eniang thought that if she said this, Gu Dashan would definitely agree. After all, these three gangsters wanted to extort money from him, and for his own sake, Gu Dashan would also help.


    It''s a pity that Gu Dashan said: "It doesn''t look good to be making such a fuss. Let''s go to the Yamen before the door is closed and let the Lord make the decision. As long as the Lord has made the decision, I won''t have a singleint and I will pay for it when the timees." How topensate, dont talk too much here.

 Chapter 798: Take them all away

    Chapter 798: Take them all away


    Chapter 798: Capture them all


    Shangyamen?


    Not to mention Liu Eniang and the three men who wanted to take advantage of the situation and ckmail them, even everyone present was shocked.


    Someone sighed: "I have never seen anyone go to the government office for this matter in my whole life."


    Liu Eniang''s methods are not clever. Anyone who is not blind knows what Liu Eniang is thinking.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that Gu Dashan would not ept such a delicate and beautiful woman when they came to their door, and would even sue the beautiful woman to the Yamen.


    Is he stupid? Don''t you covet beauty at all?


    Some people think that Gu Dashan is afraid of his wife, so in order to let him support his husband, they make it clear: "Brother, can''t you see? This littledy admires you. You have blossomed, hurry up and help me Madam, please drive away these three bad guys, and then send someone to propose marriage to me, but please dont let me down."


    Hearing this, Liu Eniang looked at Gu Dashan shyly.


    Gu Dashan was so frightened that he hid behind Gu Dalin, pointed at the person who had just spoken and said: "Looking at you wearing a schr''s robe, you must be a schr, how can you be so shameless and say such disgusting words? I have a wife The eldest son and the eldest daughter in the family have reached the age of marriage, where can...where can I take care of the younger ones?"


    The man smiled and said: "Why not? As the saying goes, children and grandchildren are around our knees. This son got married and gave birth to a grandson. It will not prevent me from taking concubines and having children at all. You should quickly ept this littledy''s kindness and give birth to an old son, who will follow you in the future. Your grandson will be here for you together."


    Gu Dashan''s face turned red after being criticized. He was too stupid to talk to this person, so he just called Gu Dalin: "Da Lin, please tell Xiao Mazi to go to the Yamen to report to the official."


    He stopped talking to them. These people''s brains were different from his. If we couldn''t talk about it together, we should report it to the official.


    Gu Dalin hurriedly called to Xiao Mazi: "Xiao Mazi, go to the Yamen quickly and call for someone. Run away."


    Hey. Xiao Mazi responded and disappeared in a sh.


    When Wu Changfu and the others saw that the people from Gu''s warehouse really wanted to report him to the government, they immediately became anxious and pointed at Gu Dashan and said, "Are you a man? If you hit someone''s youngdy, you won''t pay any money and you will report it to the government. Don''t rely on it." You are bullying others when you are the owner of Gu''s Warehouse!"


    The other two men also warned: "Yes, Gu, don''t bully others!"


    Gu Dashan just let them talk and ignored them at all.


    Seeing this, Liu Eniang was extremely anxious and hated these three nosy men. She quickly shed tears and said to Gu Dashan: "Brother, I am just a little peasant woman. Today It was because my daughter was sick, and I wanted to use eggs to change her soup. I was in a hurry, so I bumped into your mule cart... I beg you, sir, to give me more. For the sake of my poor Xiaolian, please do me a favor. Dont report it to the official.


    Liu Eniang talked a lot with tears in her eyes, looking very pitiful.


    You can''t be fooled by looking at the mountains.


    Xiaoyu said that White Lotus is the most miserable. If you feel sorry for her even a little bit, your whole family will be killed by her.


    Therefore, Gu Dashan ignored Liu Eniang and only said to Gu Dalin: "I have a wife and children, and I can''t bear the pain of my own children. What does it have to do with me if her daughter is sick? I don''t know her at all. You tell her to wait until the people from the Yamene, and don''t cry to me, she is shameless and I still want shame."


    This was said in a moderate tone, and everyone onlookers heard it, and many peopleughed out loud.


    Someone praised: "This man is sober and has not been deceived by the tears of this little widow."


    Gu Dalin alsoughed. Brother Dashan was so frightened by Xiaoyu''s story that he didn''t even dare to say anything to the little widow. Liu Eniang also heard Gu Dashan''s words, and she was filled with hatred.


    Howe Gu Dashan''s temper is different from what his sister said? Didn''t the letter say that Gu Dashan was very stupid and that he could be controlled by just pretending to be pitiful? Why not now?


    Gu Dalin conveyed Gu Dashans words to Liu Eniang very responsibly.


    Liu Eniang pretended not to hear, she just covered her face and sobbed, looking very aggrieved.


    Wu Changfu and the others were really jumping up and down, pointing at Gu Dashan and threatening him: "Don''t be a coward. If you are a man, stand up and paypensation."


    With a bang, Luo Wu kicked Wu Changfu on the back, knocking Wu Changfu to the ground and causing his nose to bleed.


    Wu Changfu screamed and said angrily: "Which **** kicked me, get out of here..."


    Before he could say the word "Go", he was picked up by two government officials and **** with his hands tied behind his back.


    Wu Changfu was confused, and the other two men were also confused. They pointed at Luo Wu and said: "Why are you arresting people indiscriminately? Do you know that the money man of Donggui Gambling House is our rtive!"


    Luo Wu looked at the three of them and said, "They are from out of town? No wonder, they were all arrested and taken to the Yamen. Then they went to Donggui Gambling House to arrest Qian Dabiao. Since they are in the same group, don''t let them go." Pass."


    He asked why there are still gangsters in the county who dare to use such despicable methods to plot against Uncle Dashan. Wasn''t it enough that Saburo beat him? It turned out to be the evil deedsmitted by a few out-of-town scoundrels.


    What?


    This guy dares to tie up Mr. Qian?


    Didnt it mean that Mr. Qian was very popr in Tianfu County, and even the county captain called him brother-inw? Why would even a government official dare to arrest Mr. Qian now?


    "Yes." The government officials responded and **** Wu Changfu and the others in a few moments, and then sent five of them to Donggui Gambling House to kidnap Qian Dabiao.


    "Uncle Dashan, how are you?" Luo Wu came to Gu Dashan andforted: "I heard what Xiao Mazi said, don''t worry, so many people here saw that it was the widow who hit the workshop mule cart. They can''t even think about it. Sophistry and false usations against you."


    When Gu Dashan saw Luo Wu, his face turned red and he was very embarrassed. Brother Wu was considered his future son-inw. This incident of being grabbed by the little widow rmed the future son-inw, which was really embarrassing.


    "Brother Wu, thank you for your hard work. Let''s go to the Yamen quickly and finish this matter. I have to rush home."


    If you go back toote, Mrs. Cui and the children will be worried.


    "Hey." Luo Wu responded, pointing at Liu Eniang and saying, "Take this woman down and take her to the Yamen together."


    Two government officials immediately stepped forward and detained Liu Eniang: "Hurry up and don''t wait. You will have to stay in jail all night when I go to the government office."


    Liu E-niang had been frightened for a long time. She was so frightened that she cried when she heard what the yamen servant said. Damn Liu Biniang, did you mean to harm me?


    Liu Eniang didn''t want to go to the Yamen and wanted to ask Gu Dashan, but just as she was about to speak, Luo Wu stuffed a ball of linen cloth into her mouth and blocked her mouth, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Luo Wu said to those who were watching the excitement: "You have followed us from the ce where the ident urred to watch the excitement. Then follow us to the Yamen and tell us exactly what you saw. The Yamen will not embarrass you."

 Chapter 799: Will be disabled

    Chapter 799: Will be disabled


    Chapter 799: Will be maimed


    As soon as these words came out, half of the people were scared away.


    Luo Wu looked at their backs and said coldly: "The criminalw of Dachu requires that people cooperate with the Yamen in handling cases. If someone does not cooperate, he is an aplice and is guilty of the same crime as the principal."


    One sentence scared those who had walked a few steps back.


    Someone who knew Luo Wu said: "Luo Pantou, we don''t know that little widow. We are just watching the fun. Don''t embarrass us."


    Luo Wu: "Uncle Dali, it''s not me who''s making things difficult for you now, it''s you who want to watch the fun and get into trouble. Stop talking nonsense, go quickly, exin clearly what you saw, and you can go home after you finish talking. .


    The people present did not want to go against the Yamen, so they could only follow Luo Wu to the Yamen with displeasure on their faces.


    She was cursing at Liu Eniang and Wu Changfu along the way: "It''s all your fault, can''t we live a good life because of you bastards? You have to trick people and get us involved as well."


    However, it is toote to say anything now, everyone can only go to the Yamen in a mighty manner.


    County Magistrate Zheng heard that it was the Gu family who applied for official status, and he was very considerate and immediately went to court.


    Before going to court, Luo Wu had already recorded statements to Liu Eniang, Wu Changfu, Gu Dashan, and several passers-by. As soon as Magistrate Zheng came to the court, the master showed him the confession.


    After Magistrate Zheng looked at it, he pointed at Liu Eniang and said, "Ms. Wang Liu, since you said it was an unintentional mistake, why did you let Wu Changfu and others ask for money from Gu Dashan?"


    Liu Eniang cried and said: "Sir, the women were forced by the three of them. They dragged the women to Gu''s warehouse to ask for money. No matter how hard the women struggled, it was useless."


    Then she sobbed and said: "Sir, the peasant woman knows she is wrong. Please be lenient and allow the peasant woman to go home. My Xiaolian is still sick. If she goes back toote, my parents-inw will throw Xiaolian away." "


    Magistrate Zheng frowned. Was he trying to drag his sick daughter out to get everyone to sympathize with her?


    It''s a pity that the vige where Liu E''s wife was married is not far from here, in Wangjiamiao Vige on the outskirts of the county. Someone from Wangjiamiao came to the county to do business. After seeing so many people gathered around the yamen gate, they also came to watch the fun and heard Liu E''s words. , pouted, and asked angrily: "Liu Eniang, do you want to be shameless? In order to absolve yourself, you even cursed your daughter."


    The speaker was a woman in her early forties. She had brought her son to the county bank to buy a betrothal gift for her future daughter-inw. She spoke quickly: "Don''t believe her, you guys. Liu E''s mother didn''t want to be a widow. She was a child." After Wu died, she went back to her parents'' home to prepare for a new home, and she didn''t even go back to Wangjiamiao during the Chinese New Year. Xiaolian almost forgot that she was a mother, and she even used Xiaolian as a cover, which is really shameless."


    After the woman finished speaking, she asked the spectators in detail what had happened.


    After hearing this, she became furious and pointed at Liu Eniang and said: "Liu Eniang, you are a bitch, you can''t wait to find a man? You have ruined the reputation of our Wangjia Temple. Just wait, we The Wang family doesnt need you to be a widow anymore, so Ill go back and tell Xiao Wus parents and ask them to write a letter of divorce to divorce you.


    Such a woman taking the title of Xiao Wu''s daughter-inw is an insult to Xiao Wu, so it would be best to divorce her directly.


    Xiao Wus parents are also easy to talk to. Although they heard some rumors about Liu E Niang, they said that Xiao Wu was dead and Xiao Lian was the only biological mother left. If the Wang family divorced Liu E Niang again, Xiao Lian There is no more mother.


    But now Liu Eniang has been seducing men on the street, and she has been sued to the government office before she can seed. Such a **** who has ruined the reputation of the Wang family will not let her go, and the entire Wang family will not agree.


    Boss, lets go back to the vige to find the patriarch! The woman immediately called her son to go back to the vige to find the patriarch. Liu E-niang was exposed as using her daughter to show off her pity. She was not ashamed at all. She was just annoyed that the woman was meddling in her own business.


    Seeing everyone scolding her, she cried again: "It''s not that I don''t want to live in my husband''s house. It''s because my parents-inw kept beating and scolding me after my husband died. I couldn''t bear the beatings and scolding, so I left my husband''s house... I didn''t lie. My Xiaolian was really sick, but my parents-inw wouldnt let me see Xiaolian. I was afraid that something would happen to her, so I collected eggs and came to the county town to exchange for soup and medicine. How could I have known that I would encounter..."


    With a bang, Magistrate Zheng was shocked and interrupted Liu E''s words: "I don''t want to know about the grudge between you and your husband''s family. Today I will only tell you that you deliberately hit the Gu family''s mule, and you bit Gu Dashan and demandedpensation. Son."


    Magistrate Zheng looked at the confession on the table and said: "Gu Dashan told the passers-by that you told Gu Dashan that as long as he helped you drive away Wu Changfu and the others, the incident where his mule cart hit you would be wiped out. .Why didnt you include this sentence in your confession? You must know that if you conceal it and fail to avenge it, the crime will be increased!


    Magistrate Zheng knew very well that Liu Eniang did not say these words, and she obviously knew that her words were suspected of ckmail.


    Hearing this, Liu E-niang stopped talking and just kept crying. She made Magistrate Zheng cry so hard that he wanted to hit someone: "What''s wrong with you, woman? Why didn''t you reply when I asked you a question?"


    Liu Eniang didn''t dare to reply. If she told her, it would be ckmail, so she could only cry non-stop.


    Just when he was crying hard, Qian Dabiao from Donggui Gambling House was escorted by the Yamen.


    Alsoing with him is Qian Donggui, the owner of Donggui Gambling House.


    Qian Donggui was scared to death. He didn''t expect Qian Dabiao to offend Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan is not scary, but Qin Baihu is scary!


    Qin Baihu had made it known two years ago that he didn''t care who the **** in the county wanted to plot against, but if the plot was against Qin Gu''s Luotian family, then he wouldn''t be rude.


    What frightens Qian Donggui even more is that this Gu Dashan is Qin Baihu''s beloved father!


    Who is your pet peeve?


    Naturally, she is the girl Qin Baihu likes. Although no one knows the girl''s name or what she looks like, there are many rumors that every time Qin Baihues home, the girl will bring him a lot of food to themander''s office. .


    Every time Qin Baihu mentioned that girl, he always smiled.


    Qian Donggui wiped his cold sweat, kicked Qian Dabiao, and cursed: "Hurry up and tell me what Liu E Niang asked you to do. If you dare to hide anything, I will chop you alive."


    Qian Dabiao hated Liu E''s mother so much. He had long told her not to have any ideas about Gu Dashan, but she refused to listen. Now that she''s done, she''s in big trouble!


    There is also Wu Changfu, **** he will cause trouble for him, if not for the fact that he is his aunt and cousin, he will definitely find someone to chop him up.


    Qian Dabiao red at Wu Changfu fiercely and told him everything about Liu Eniang using her body as a reward to ask him about Gu Dashan.


    "I warned her at that time not to act recklessly. Brother Gu is a gentleman and will not take concubines. Who would have thought that Liu Eniang, a bitch, did not listen to her advice and actually plotted against Brother Gu." Qian Dabiao said. He kowtowed to Gu Dashan: "Brother Gu, please calm down. I did it unintentionally. I never thought of harming you."


    You must neverin to Qin Baihu, or you will be maimed.

 Chapter 800: Something fishy

    Chapter 800: Something fishy


    Chapter 800 Something fishy


    Gu Dashan didnt expect that Liu Eniang was so scheming. She had been thinking about how to plot against him a few days ago.


    His hands were shaking with anger. Xiaoyu was indeed right. White Lotus was all a bad person, and they had many ways of scheming against people. It was frightening.


    Gu Dalinforted him: "Brother Dashan, don''t be angry. Your Excellency will handle the case impartially."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng asked Liu Eniang angrily: "Ms. Wang Liu, now that the evidence is conclusive, what else can you say?"


    Liu Eniang knew that she was defeated today, so she cried and said: "Sir, the women of the people know that they are wrong. Please don''t me the women of the people for the first time."


    He looked at Gu Dashan again and cried and begged: "Brother Gu, please don''t me me. I am really a widow of E Niang, and her life is too difficult. Seeing that you are honest and reliable, I admire you and think..."


    "That''s enough!" Gu Dashan almost vomited after hearing this: "Why do you, a woman, talk like this? I don''t know you at all, and you, you admire me, are you ashamed?"


    Gu Dashan never thought that he would meet such a difficult and shameless person. Admiration, this is what a woman said to a man?


    Gu Dashan didn''t want to tangle with Liu E''niang anymore, so he knelt down and said to County Magistrate Zheng: "Your Majesty, I swear to God, I have never seen this woman, and I have no intention of taking a concubine. I just want to keep it for the rest of my life." I live with my wife. This woman is so bad. Everything she says has some other meaning. I beg you to put an end to the case as soon as possible and restore the innocence of Cao Min. If we continue to be entangled, Cao Min really doesnt know what else she can say. Words that make people think wildly."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng realized that Gu Dashan was in a hurry. Otherwise, with his temper, he would not have said so many words. Magistrate Zheng was also very angry at forcing a simple and honest man to do this.


    Because the Gu family''s business was so big and there were connections between Gu Jin''an, Qin Sang, the Jiang family, and Mr. Ouyang, Magistrate Zheng quickly pronounced the verdict.


    "Wang Liu had an impure mind and plotted against Gu Dashan in public. Not only did she lose her virtue as a woman, but she was also suspected of ckmail. She was beaten twenty times and fined three taels of silver as a warning to others."


    "Wu Changfu and three others ckmailed Gu Dashan. The evidence is conclusive. They beat him thirty times and drove them out of Tianfu County. They will never set foot in Tianfu County."


    As for Qian Dabiao, because he only told Liu Eniang about some of Gu Dashan''s situation and did not participate in the plot against Gu Dashan, he still came out to testify today, so his merits and demerits were equal to each other and he was not punished.


    But Qian Dabiao knew that a beating would be indispensable for him, so he only asked Qian Donggui to consider that they were brothers of the same race and not to drive him out of the gambling house.


    Hearing this, Gu Dashan thought for a while and boldly said to Magistrate Zheng: "Can the magistrate please add one more thing to prevent Wang Liu from getting close to the grassroots people? The grassroots people are not as thoughtful as she is, and they are afraid that her n will not work out this time. Here we go again.


    Magistrate Zhengughed when he heard this. Gu Dashan was so frightened that he even made such a request.


    but


    There is no such thing in Dachus criminalw. I can only increase the sentence. Wang Liu is not allowed to enter Dafeng Vige or the property run by Gu, which will reduce her chances of getting close to you.


    Gu Dashan didn''t know much about criminalw, but he was very happy to be sentenced like this. He saluted Magistrate Zheng: "Thank you, sir, from themon people."


    Magistrate Zheng gave the final p in the face, and the case was finally settled: "Come here, execution!"


    After hearing this, the Yamen officials immediately took Liu Eniang and Wu Changfu to execution.


    Liu Eniang and the others were beaten until they screamed in agony, and Wu Changfu was even beaten until he fainted.


    Liu Eniang was directly thrown into prison because she could not pay the fine of three taels of silver.


    Magistrate Zheng said: "You are allowed to write to your family asking for money. If you cannot get the money, you can only go to jail to pay the penalty. The sentence is one year."


    One year!


    The prison was damp and wet, and the food she ate was swill. If she stayed in prison for a year, who knew what kind of torture she would be in? Without her beauty, who will be able to admire her when shees out?


    Liu Eniang said tremblingly: "A civilian woman writes letters to her family to collect money." After saying this, she started crying. She really cried this time, and she cried so miserably. She had known that Gu Dashan would end up like this after plotting against her. , even if she is beaten to death, she will not do this.


    He scolded Gu Dashan again: Mother, what is that? I brought you to your doorstep to sleep with you. Even if you dont want to sleep, you still put me in jail. Isnt that a man? !


    Gu Dashan was very happy, finally getting rid of this bad woman.


    He thanked Magistrate Zheng: "My lord, thank you very much. If you hadn''t judged the case quickly, themon people would not have known what other tricks that woman would use."


    Magistrate Zhengughed when he heard this: "This is a matter within my official duties. Brother Gu does not need to thank you."


    Brother Gu?


    Qian Donggui broke into cold sweat after hearing this. The Gu family was indeed untouchable. Even the county magistrate called Gu Dashan brothers.


    Qian Donggui did not dare to stay any longer. After apologizing again, he ran away with Qian Dabiao.


    After they left, Gu Dashan also said goodbye and went home.


    Magistrate Zheng did not stay long and said to Luo Wu, "Go see your Uncle Dashan off."


    "Yes." Luo Wu was very happy and followed Gu Dashan, Gu Dalin and Xiao Mazi out of the county government gate.


    Gu Dashan hurried home and did not say too much to Luo Wu. He only said: "Everything is fine at home. The embroidery pattern that Sister Xiu gave you has been embroidered and will be delivered to your family on February 2nd." .


    Luo''s **** agency has been in business for two months, but it has not officially opened. The que will not be officially changed until the second day of February when the dragon raises its head.


    Luo Wuughed after hearing this and said: "If you are not in a hurry to embroider the pictures, please ask the embroiderer not to work too hard."


    Gu Dashan was very happy when he saw Luo Wu caring about Gu Jinxiu, and said with a smile: "She has been doing this since she was a child, so she won''t be tired. Okay, I have to go home quickly."


    "Uncle Dashan, your mule cart." Liu Zi has already driven Gu Dashan''s mule cart.


    Gu Dashan thanked Gu Dalin and drove the mule cart home.


    He didnt get home until it waspletely dark, and after he got home, he didnt dare to hide it and told his family what happened in the county town.


    After hearing this, the third grandfather and the third grandmother all scolded Liu Eniang: "This woman is so bad, why is she so jealous? She makes ns when she sees someone else''s family has some money. Our family''s money is also earned through hard work. If she If you want money, earn it yourself, its so shameless to be so calcting!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was very happy and gave a thumbs up to Gu Dashan: "Dad, you are capable. You handled this matter very well. A woman like this should be sued to the government office to make her afraid and not dare to do it again." Plot against you."


    but


    "This is a bit strange. You have been delivering goods to the county town for a day or two. This Wang Liu family didn''t count on you before, so why does she count on you this time? Did she hear something from someone?"


    I definitely didnt hear it from Qian Dabiao, because Liu Eniang took the initiative to go to Qian Dabiao to ask about her father.


    That means that before Liu Eniang asked Dabiao for money, someone must have said something to Liu Eniang, which made Liu Eniang tempted and started plotting against her father.


    Who is this guy?

 Chapter 801: return

    Chapter 801: return


    Chapter 801 Return


    Gu Jinli told his family his guess, and finally added: "Our family must have been targeted, and this Liu E Niang was just a **** used by the other party to test us. It''s just that this test was stupid, and we discovered each other." The presence."


    After hearing this, the family members were very frightened. Gu Dashan quickly asked: "Xiaoyu, what should we do?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Of course we should first find out who is hiding behind Liu E Niang, and then attack head on."


    She looked at Gu Dashan and the others with frightened expressions on their faces, and said with a smile: "Father, mother, and eldest sister, you don''t have to be afraid. Our family didn''t just escape from famine. Now, even if we are targeted, we have enough ability to protect ourselves. Besides, Yes, the person behind Liu E Niang is not smart. If the other party was smart, they would not use such despicable means to test our family''s strength."


    Anyone who can use such tricks to hook up on the street is aplete fool. Since he is a fool, what does she have to worry about?


    After Gu Dashan and the others heard this, they felt relieved. But they were still worried. After all, they didn''t know who the other party was, and An Ge''er was about to take the scientific examination, but something like this happened at home.


    "Do you want to tell your elder brother about this?" Gu Dashan asked, his face still red when he asked.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Of course I have to tell you. My eldest brother told me when I went to Grandpa Ouyang''s house to prepare for the exam that I have to tell him everything at home. If I hide it from him, he won''t be able to concentrate on the exam."


    On the 20th of January, the county government issued a notice that the county examination would begin on February 15th. There were three examinations, each one day, divided into preliminary examination, re-examination, and re-examination. Students who want to take the county examination must sign a guarantee and ask two schrs to act as guarantors before they can take the county examination.


    Gu Jinan and the others have been jointly guaranteed by Shang Xiucai and Qu Xiucai from the county town, so they can study without worries and only wait for the exam on February 15th.


    In order to seed in one fell swoop, Gu Jinan did not stay at home during this period, but studied hard at Mr. Ouyang''s house.


    After hearing this, the third grandma said: "Xiaoyu, do you really want to tell An Geer? If he knows, won''t he be distracted?"


    What should I do if I cant study well or pass the exam because Im distracted?


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Third Grandma, you still don''t know about my brother''s temper? Tell him so that he can feel at ease. If you don''t tell him, he will know about it from other ces and he will only be more worried."


    He thought for a while and then said: "Telling this to my eldest brother will make him more careful. If our family is really targeted, then my eldest brother will definitely be the primary target of attack."


    The third grandma was shocked when she heard this. She patted her thigh and said, "Then you have to tell An Ge''er to be careful. You can''t let him get hurt."


    The third grandpa said: "Don''t worry, let Dashan tell An Ge''er tomorrow."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "You go too, tell your elder brother carefully, and tell him not to be anxious, but to be careful first and take the county examination before talking."


    Dashans mouth is not as sharp as that of Xiaoyu. If Dashan is left to speak on his own, An Geer will only be more anxious if he cant exin clearly.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Hey, third grandpa, don''t worry, I will go to grandpa Ouyang''s house tomorrow and tell my elder brother about this."


    He added: "We have been careful recently and told the other families to be careful as well. If the other partyes here for our business, they can''t plot against dad, but they will definitely plot against the other families."


    Third Grandpa nodded: "What Xiaoyu said is to call several families here tomorrow and ask them to be careful."


    Gu Jinxiu had been listening by the side and asked at this moment: "Xiaoyu, you said there is someone behind Liu E''s mother''s back, and you want to investigate the other party. Where do you start? Do you have a clue?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Of course there is. Liu E''s mother is the best bait. She will start the investigation from the beginning. Sister, don''t worry about this. Brother Luo Wu and the others must have already started the investigation."


    In addition to Luo Wu, this group also includes Qin Sang. Neither of them are fools. If something like this happens to her father, they will definitely investigate Liu Eniang.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu felt a little relieved, but then started to worry about Luo Wu. On February 2nd, the Escort Agency will be officially unveiled and opened. Brother Luo Wu has already been working in both the Yamen and the Escort Agency, and now he has to investigate Liu E Niang''s affairs. It is really hard work. I wonder if my body can handle it?


    Gu Jinli saw Gu Jinxiu''s worry and said with a smile: "Sister, don''t worry too much. If you can''t even handle this little thing, how will Brother Luo Wu take care of his wife and children after he gets married and bes a father?"


    The words wife and children directly made Gu Jinxiu''s face turn red. Gu Jinli saw it funny and no longer said anything that made Gu Jinxiu blush. Instead, he said to Cui, "Mom, please take my father to the dining room for dinner."


    Gu Dashan came backte and had already had dinner at home.


    Ms. Cui nodded quickly and said to Gu Dashan, "Dad, go eat. I''ve left some good food for you."


    Okay. Gu Dashan smiled and went to the dining room with Mr. Cui.


    Brother Cheng wanted to follow, but Gu Jinli grabbed him: "What are you going to do?"


    Mom and dad must keep secrets. Even though you are a son, you can''t make a light bulb.


    Brother Cheng touched his stomach and said honestly: "I''m a little hungry."


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "You''ve been eating a lottely. Don''t you have bean dregs cakes in your yard? Just go back and eat that."


    He pushed Brother Cheng again: "Hurry back to the yard and sleep. We have to get up early to go to school tomorrow."


    Brother Cheng could only nod: "Okay, eldest sister and second sister, let''s go back together."


    Hand in hand with a sister, after saying something to the third grandpa and the third grandma, the three siblings walked towards the back yard.


    On the way, Brother Cheng asked Gu Jinli: "Second sister, is the person behind Liu E Niang really not something to be afraid of?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu also looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "It seems there is nothing to be afraid of at the moment. It is really using Liu E Niang to plot against our father. It is not very smart. The young man is very angry and is not popr at all."


    A truly capable person will not use this kind of woman card. Instead, he will hit the opponent''s life directly as soon as he makes a move. Even if he cannot kill the opponent with one move, he will still severely damage the opponent''s vitality.


    But Liu Eniang, well, its not that she looked down on her. Even if Liu Eniang seeded, it wouldnt cause much harm to her family. At most, it would be a waste of one hundred taels of silver.


    Gu Jinli said: "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Someone will handle it. Let''s get some sleep first."


    She said someone would take care of it, it was Qin Sang. He had been working in the military office for three years. Not only did he have full control of the military office, he also knew everything about the county. He must already know about Liu Eniang''s affairs. As long as he knows, he will start to investigate.


    Gu Jinli really knew Qin Sang. She guessed right. Qin Sang already knew about this and had already led his men to beat up Qian Dabiao and asked him some questions.


    At dawn, Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly when he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves.


    Someone is riding into the vige!


    She was startled and hurriedly turned over and sat up. She heard the sound of horse hoofbeatsing from far away. She passed by her house and stopped behind the Qin family''s house. Sheughed. It was Qin Sang who was back.


    She did not go back to sleep, but got up, went to the bathroom, brushed her teeth and washed her face, took the five eggs that Sister Li had simmered in the stove, and went out.

 Chapter 802: Responsible

    Chapter 802: Responsible


    Chapter 802 Responsibility


    Qin Sang didn''t want to disturb Gu Jinli''s sleep, so after he came back all night, he didn''t immediately call her out like a bird. Instead, he went home and washed his face. He nned to stay in the room for half an hour and wait until she got up soon before going to see her. she.


    How do you know


    With a thud, Gu Jinli suddenly jumped down from the wall. When he saw him following the sound, he smiled sweetly at him.


    Qin Sang raised the corner of his mouth and strode towards her: "Why are you up?"


    Gu Jinli: "When I heard the sound of horse hooves, I knew it was you who was back, so I ran over to take a look."


    She handed him the eggs she brought and said, "Here, here''s something for you to eat."


    Qin Sang took the eggs she handed him, feeling warm in his heart, and said with a smile: "I happen to be hungry, let''s eat a few first to satisfy our hunger."


    He held the egg in one hand and held her hand naturally with the other, leading her towards the house.


    But before entering the house, he asked: "Just go in and sit in the house this time. No one will see it, okay?"


    Gu Jinli is not an ancient person, and he doesnt care about reputation that much. He nodded and said: "Okay."


    When Qin Sang heard this, the smile on his face brightened instantly, and he led her into the house.


    The house is divided into an outer room and an inner room. The inner room is a ce for sleeping, and the outer room is used for entertaining guests.


    After Qin Sang asked Gu Jinli to sit down on a chair in the outer room, he went to get a pot of hot water from the stove in the front yard, poured her a bowl of hot water, peeled two eggs for her, and then put the ones he bought He took out the roasted chicken with lotus leaves, bacon sesame cakes and small tea cakes, looked at her and smiled and said, "Eat it."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Where did you buy these things in the middle of the night?"


    Its so amazing, are you a god? Where did you conjure up so much food?


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "I didn''t buy it in the middle of the night. I bought it after entering the cityst evening."


    Qin Sang had someone in the county, and he knew about Gu Dashan''s ident less than two hourster.


    He quickly arranged things at the military station, entered the county before the city gate closed, found Qian Donggui and Qian Dabiao, beat Qian Dabiao, and asked him to cooperate with him, and lured Liu out. E Niang''s words.


    "Liu E''niang plotted against Uncle Dashan because her sister Liu Biniang wrote to tell her that your family is very rich, but Uncle Dashan is soft-hearted and stupid. As long as she takes down Uncle Dashan, she can rely on him to seize the property and live her life. It''s the day when you call your ves and call your maids." Qin Sang told Gu Jinli what he had found out.


    Gu Jinli was even more surprised, pointing to the various foods on the table, and then pointing at him: "Not only did you have time to buy me so much food, but you also found out that Liu E''s mother has a sister in Fucheng?"


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Well, these things are not difficult to check. There is no need to torture Liu E Niang, she can tell herself."


    Then he said: "Liu E''s mother can''t scrape together three taels of silver, so she has already written to her sister asking for help. You An took Qian Dabiao and rode to Fucheng. He will see Liu Biniang soon. Find out and tell you about your family''s situation. Who is Liu Biniangs person?


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "It''s amazing. You did so many things in one night and you didn''t even sleep?"


    He asked again: "Then do you still want to go back to the military headquarters today?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Those who want to go back must rush back before dawn."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt distressed. He looked at him and said, "Don''t do this again. I can handle these things myself without you doing it. You are still young. Running around like this is not good for your health."


    Qin Sang said: "I want to do these things for Xiaoyu."


    He then said seriously: "I''m not young anymore. I will be neen in June. Many young people my age have be fathers. Some of them got married early and have three children."


    When he said this, there was a little grievance in his tone, which made Gu Jinli feel a sense of guilt.


    Gu Jinli: "Why do you think you are ming me?"


    Qin Sang shook his head, looked at her with burning eyes, and said: "I don''t me Xiaoyu, I just hope that Xiaoyu can grow up quickly." He leaned toward her, approached her, and said sincerely : "It would be great if the little fish had grown up now."


    Gu Jinli''s face felt a little hot. He leaned back and put a little distance away from him: "I''ll get my haircut next month. It''s only a month, so it''s not very slow."


    Qin Sangughed and nodded: "Well, Xiaoyu is right, but I want to go faster."


    Gu Jinli looked at his expectant smile, her face burned fiercely, and she leaned back again. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden weight on her waist, and Qin Sang''s arm actually wrapped around her waist.


    Gu Jinli:


    You brat, are you looking for death?


    Dont push yourself too far!


    Qin Sang looked at her angry and red face and smiled happily: "You keep leaning back, I''m afraid you will fall."


    Gu Jinli gritted his teeth: "So you just hugged me?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, don''t let Xiaoyu fall, it will hurt."


    Gu Jinli became angry and punched him in the face: "Rogue!"


    Qin Sang received a punch, but he was very happy in his heart. He retracted his arm, pulled her back a little, and said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    It really didnt hurt. She kept her hand. It only hurt a little bit and her face wasnt swollen at all.


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he wanted to run away... It''s not fun anymore. Brother Qin is not fun at all now. He has be aggressive and cannot be flirted with.


    Seeing that she was angry, Qin Sang was smart enough not to force her anymore. Instead, he loosened his arm and handed her a chicken drumstick: "Eat it, I bought it especially for you."


    Gu Jinli took the chicken leg and stared at him while taking a hard bite of the chicken leg and chewing it as if he was chewing Qin Sang''s meat.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw this. Such repeated tests let him know that Xiaoyu liked him and was willing to marry him. So whether he was holding her hand or hugging her waist, she was not really angry, just having a little temper.


    "Why are you smiling? Do you think your teeth are white?" Gu Jinli said angrily.


    Qin Sang obediently put away his smile, but he still had a smile in his eyes and looked at her tenderly. What he exuded was not the exhaustion of running all night, but the joy that was beyond words.


    Xiaoyu, Im very happy. Qin Sang suddenly said.


    Gu Jinli took a bite of the chicken leg and said angrily: "Of course you are happy, you are the one taking advantage."


    Qin Sang said seriously: "I will be responsible."


    He wanted to marry her, so he presumptuously held her hand and put his arm around her waist.


    Hmph. Gu Jinli snorted coldly: I dont need you to be responsible.


    Qin Sang smiled for a moment, but did not make any more overstepping actions. He just said to her silently in his heart: Don''t refuse.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Gu Jinli''s pounding heart finally calmed down a lot, his face stopped blushing, and he quickly ate half of what he brought back.


    You should eat quickly and take a nap after eating before leaving.


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded, and quickly ate the five eggs she brought, and after eating two bacon pancakes and the remaining roast chicken with lotus leaves, he rinsed his mouth with warm water and cleared the table. , said: "If Xiaoyu is sleepy, go back to sleep first. I will sleep for half an hour and then leave."

 Chapter 803: Want to be a father

    Chapter 803: Want to be a father


    "Can you get up?" Gu Jinli was a little worried. He didn''t sleep all night. It would be bad if he overslept and waste.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if it''s a littlete."


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and simply said: "Go to sleep, I will watch over you and wake you up after half an hour."


    Qin Sang was overjoyed and did not refuse. He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Because she was here, Qin Sang couldn''t go back to the bed in the back room to sleep, so he slept on the table.


    However, his other hand slowly held her hand and held her hand to sleep.


    Gu Jinli''s face was a little hot and he felt like he was going to die.


    Qin Sang saw that she was stunned, but he did not pull back his hand. He curled his mouth and fell asleep with a smile.


    Gu Jinli just watched him, looking at his side face towards her... Not to mention, Brother Qin was so handsome, with an angr face, very heroic; his tightly pursed lips were a bit thin, but as long as he raised the corners of his mouth , can raise the warmest and brightest smile.


    But he seemed to have had some bad dream at the moment, his eyebrows were furrowed, which made people feel distressed.


    She raised her hand, stroked his eyebrows with her fingertips, and whispered: "Don''t frown and sleep. If someone bullies you, tell your sister, and she will help you beat him to death."


    I dont know if he heard her words, but Qin Sangs eyebrows widened, the corners of his mouth curved, and he smiled.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, lying on the table, face to face with him, poking his cheek and saying: "Did you have a sweet dream? Youughed so much, you should smile more."


    Perhaps he was tickled by her prodding. After moving his head a few times, hey down on the table and fell asleep again.


    Gu Jinli was afraid of waking him up, so he didn''t dare to poke him anymore. He just looked at him and counted the time. After half an hour, he woke him up: "Get up quickly, it''s dawn."


    Qin Sang was sleeping deeply. She shouted for a while and shook him for a while before he woke up.


    Gu Jinli said a little angrily: "Why are you sleeping so deeply? You are a soldier. If the enemy attacked you by surprise, you would have died long ago!"


    How can you fight as a soldier with this little vignce? Will die.


    Qin Sang looked at her and said, "It wouldn''t be like this in the past. Xiaoyu is here today, and I feel at ease, so I fell asleep deeply."


    If it were the past, let alone her poking him in the face, he would wake up at the slightest disturbance.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, the corners of her mouth curled up, which showed that she was happy in her heart. She suppressed her joy and said, "While I''m away, you should be more alert."


    Qin Sang nodded: "I know, don''t worry."


    As he spoke, he looked at the hands they were holding and couldn''t bear to let go. He looked up at her again and said, "Little fish, grow up quickly."


    Gu Jinli blushed, withdrew his hand and said angrily: "I''ll be hairdressed in another month, how fast do you want to go? You can''t wait so much?"


    Qin Sang nodded seriously: "Well, Xiao Jiang Yamen is a few months younger than me, and he is already a father."


    He also wants to be a father.


    But now Xiaoyu hasnt gotten married yet, so she can only continue to wait, hoping to see what their future children will look like.


    Gu Jinli choked and taught him earnestly: "Don''t look at people who became fathers at a young age. Look at my brother. He is older than you and has not even been married. Why are you anxious?"


    She was also afraid that he would say something that would overwhelm her, so she hurriedly urged: "You should go quickly, you will bete if you keep grinding." Qin Sang was very satisfied with today''s results and did not continue to push her, but smiled. He nodded: "Well, I''m leaving, you go back to sleep."


    Gu Jinli nodded and followed him out of the house. The two separated in the Qin family''s yard. One went to fetch the horse and returned to the military station, while the other climbed over the wall to go home.


    With a thud, when Gu Jinli stepped into his yard, he was stunned: "Why is it me who climbed the wall?"


    Shouldnt it be Brother Qin who climbed the wall to see her? !


    Ah, angry, next time she should be reserved and not climb the wall to find him.


    Although Gu Jinli thought so, he still walked to the front yard, opened the door of his house, and went to see Qin Sang off.


    Qin Sang probably knew that she woulde out again, so he was waiting for her not far from the gate of Gu''s house. When he saw hering out, he rode towards her and said to her: "I''m leaving. Liu E''s business will be settled at thetest." The results will be avable in five days, so you dont have to worry.


    Gu Jinli waved to him: "I understand, you should leave quickly."


    Qin Sang smiled, leaned over and looked at her for a while, and rode away before she became angry.


    Gu Jinli went home angrily, cursing himself for being hopeless, and asked himself: "Gu Jinli, how did you fall into the pit?"


    Havent you been reminding yourself not to cause trouble? Don''t jump into the blood pit?


    "Second sister, have you fallen into a trap?" Brother Cheng had just gotten up and was rubbing his eyes. He was about to take Xiao Tuan to the pharmaceutical workshop to practice boxing with Qiu Lang and the others. He heard Gu Jinli''s words before he left the door.


    Gu Jinli''s face stiffened and he said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t fall into the trap. Go practice boxing quickly. After practice,e back and have breakfast. Let''s go to Grandpa Ouyang''s house together."


    "Really?" Brother Cheng looked at his second sister suspiciously. Seeing that his second sister was about to get angry, he hurriedly ran away with the small group.


    Gu Jinli returned to the courtyard where the two sisters lived, and boxed with Gu Jinxiu, Li Jieer, Xiao Ji, and Tong Xiaoxue. After ying for half an hour, he put his fists away and followed Gu Dashan to the workshop to do the morning work.


    After delivering the morning''s goods, he went home for breakfast and took Brother Cheng to Ouyang Hu''s house. He found Gu Jinan and told him that Gu Dashan had been plotted by Liu Eniang, that Qin Sang had sent someone to check on Liu Eniang''s sisters, and that his family might have been tricked by someone. Tell him everything you are targeting.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was not surprised at all. Instead, heforted Gu Dashan: "Don''t be afraid, Dad. As our family''s business gets bigger, it will naturally make people jealous. It''s normal to be targeted. As long as we defeat those who are targeting us, Thats it.


    Seeing that Gu Jinan was not panicked, Gu Dashan finally felt relieved and said to him: "Brother An, don''t worry, dad is not afraid. Saburo will handle this matter. You don''t have to worry too much. Just prepare for the exam with peace of mind."


    Gu Jinan: "Well, don''t worry, dad. Don''t be too anxious. We''ll wait until Sang finds out Liu Biniang''s details."


    Liu Eniang is nothing to be afraid of. The key is that Liu Biniang has been in Fucheng for many years. How did she know so much about his family?


    Although Gu Jinan had many doubts in his heart, he didn''t want Gu Dashan to worry, so he didn''t show it. He talked to Gu Dashan rxedly for half an hour and then sent them away.


    After Gu Dashan returned, he told several family members about the matter that night and asked them to be careful and not to fall into other people''s schemes.


    After a brief panic, the family quickly calmed down and hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Dashan, we will be careful and never let anyone plot against us."


    After Mrs. Chen knew that Gu Dashan was plotted by a little widow, she looked at Gu Dagui and saw that Gu Dagui had a nose, not a nose, and eyes, not eyes. Aftering out of Gu Dashan''s house, she grabbed Gu Dagui and cursed: "If you dare to quarrel with the little widow, don''t you?" Qing, I will castrate you!"


    Gu Dagui was really unjustly used. He was stunned for a while before he realized what he was doing and said angrily: "...your mother-inw is very ill. What does this have to do with me? You control all the money in the family, even if I want to raise a little widow." Theres no money either.

 Chapter 804: Yang family mother and daughter

    Chapter 804: Yang family mother and daughter


    Chapter 804 The Yang familys mother and daughter


    Ms. Chen became even more angry. She didn''t care that she was still on the way, kicked Gu Dagui directly, and shouted: "Hey Gu Dagui, it turns out that you have always wanted to raise a little widow, I will fight with you!"


    Gu Dagui was kicked so hard that he screamed and cursed: "You stinky bitch, can''t you be gentler? If you kick me to pieces, you will have to buy someone to take care of me."


    "Ah, you still want to buy a little maid to serve you, just dream! If you be disabled, I will throw you into the pig pen and let you follow the pigs."


    Gu Dagui was speechless. He was clearly talking about buying someone, but why did Mrs. Chen say he was buying a maid?


    Is she so afraid of him marrying his second wife?


    However, when he thought that Chen was so angry because he was afraid that he would marry his second wife, Gu Dagui feltfortable again.


    He coaxed Mrs. Chen with an apologetic smile: "My dear, we have lived together since we were young. You still don''t know my thoughts? Can you like other people? I guess I said something wrong, don''t Angry."


    After hearing this, Mr. Chen felt very happy. She also pointed out the fault in Gu Dagui''s words and said, "Why have you lived from the time when you were young to now? I am still young now."


    If you want to have a baby, you can still have two in three years like a young daughter-inw.


    Gu Dagui: "Yes, yes, you are the youngest among the women in the vige and you are the best-dressed."


    Mrs. Chen was delighted when she heard this and burst intoughter. Even brothers Gu Dewang and Gu Defa, who had heard this kind ofughter for so many years, were trembling now.


    Itste at night, yourughter is so captivating.


    Ms. Chen ignored them and followed Gu Dagui home happily.


    After arriving home, pack up the gifts for the Luo family tomorrow.


    The next day is February 2, when the dragon raises its head, and **** agencies usually choose this day to open their doors.


    The same goes for the Luo family''s **** agency. Although it has been in business for two months, it was officially opened today.


    Luo''s father has been living in the **** agency for half a month. Now he is not at home and is still busy in the **** agency.


    Mr. Chu is back, and is greeting several family members to go to the county **** office to celebrate the opening of the Luo family''s **** office.


    Mrs. Chen felt a little sad looking at Mrs. Chu''s well-dressed appearance, but she didn''t dare to say anything sour. Just because Mrs. Chu became more capable and different from the Mrs. Chu she knew in the past, she felt frightened and did not dare to seek death.


    "Sister Xiu, don''t be afraid. We are just going to have a meal. We go through the corner door and go directly to the flower hall in the back house where guests are entertained. If we don''t go to the living room in the front yard, we won''t meet any bad people." Mrs. Chu knew that Gu Jinxiu She rarely goes out, but this time the **** agency is open at home, and she has to go and identify the ce and meet the escort''s wives and daughters.


    Gu Jinxiu knew that she could not stay at home for the rest of her life, and also knew that the opening of the **** agency was very important to the Luo family. She was not timid and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Rob, I understand and I''m not afraid."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu smiled and patted her hand: "That''s good."


    Then he said to Luo Huiniang: "Don''t run around when you get to the **** office. Take good care of your sister Xiu, do you understand?"


    Luo Huiniang: "I know, I know, my ears have be calluses from what I saidst night."


    The Third Grandma was sitting nearby and looked at it funny, and said to Mrs. Chu: "Stop talking about Huiniang. She has be much more sensible in the past two years. Let''s go quickly. It''s gettingte."


    "Hey." Mrs. Chu responded and hurriedly got into the mule cart, and they all went to the county town together.


    The vigers were filled with envy when they saw the family leaving the vige in a grand manner on a mule cart.


    "The only family of Qin Gu and Luo Tian had only the Gu family and the Qin family, and the others were eating by the Gu family. I did not expect that the Luo family was silent, and they even started a dart." I heard that the Luo family''s **** agency is very famous in the county. There are young men in armor guarding the gate every day. My Tianwa made a special trip there. Oh, it''s so majestic. It feels like entering a general''s mansion. .


    "Seriously? Does it really look like a general''s mansion? It''s not your Tianwa''s nonsense, is it?" He Ju''er''s mother looked sideways at He Tianwa''s wife, with a look of disbelief on her face.


    He Tianwa''s wife was angry and said with her hands on her hips: "Of course it''s true, how can my Tianwa lie to me? He was even invited in for a meal and brought back half a roast chicken for our mother. eat."


    In fact, when He Tianwa went to the county town, he went to the Luojia Escort Bureau for a meal.


    Seeing He Tianwas daughter-inw speaking so firmly, the women in the vige believed her and sighed, The Luo family is really prosperous.


    After sighing, he said with bright eyes: "Hey, the boy from the Luo family hasn''t gotten engaged yet. Oh, that''s a coincidence..."


    Next is the dreams of Luo family and my niece, niece, niece, and niece.


    Finally, lets talk about some gossip. Why hasnt Luo Wu said we are still married at such an old age? Is it not possible in that aspect? If his niece, maternal niece, or niece marries him, will he be left a widow?


    While the women in the vige were doing Bagua Luowu, Gu Jinli and the others had already picked up Gu Jinan and four others and headed to the county town together.


    Ouyang Hu did not go, but he supported Gu Jinan and the others to go for a walk in the county town and have a rxing time.


    The group of people rode in a mule cart and finally arrived at the county town two hourster.


    There is a high tform set up in the open space in front of the **** agency''s gate, which is used for martial artspetitions. The **** of the Escort Bureau is in charge, and other people who are good at boxing and kickinge to challenge. If the Escort Master wins, it can prove the strength of the Escort Bureau to everyone; if the Escort Master loses, not only will the Escort Bureau lose face, but the challenger will also be given ten taels of silver.


    For these ten taels of silver, people from Tianfu County and nearby Tianfu County who are good at boxing and kicking came topete in martial arts, and it is now bustling.


    On the high tform, Luo Wu was fighting with Xiao Yang''s Yamen, and not surprisingly, he knocked Xiao Yang to the ground.


    Mrs. Chu and the others did not linger at the gate. They just took a look from a distance and took a mule cart to the back house of the **** agency. As soon as they got off the car, Lao Mao''s wife brought several wives of the escorts to see Mrs. Chu.


    Mrs. host, you are here. There are manydies in the flower hall, waiting for you.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu did not dare to be negligent. She introduced several women to Lao Mao''s wife, and after specially introducing Gu Jinxiu, she took several women to the flower hall.


    Gu Dashan and the other men went to the living room in the front yard.


    Yang Bantou''s wife was the first to arrive. At this moment, she was already sitting in the flower hall with Miss Yang waiting. Seeing Mrs. Chuing, she hurriedly brought Miss Yang forward: "Brother and sister Luo, you''re finally here. Everyone is waiting for you."


    Yang Ban head has been a ss of twenty years. He knows many people in the county. Yang Ban head''s daughter -in w is together. Half of the women who were present got up and followed, watching quite oppressiveness.


    Mrs. Chu smiled and said, "It''s really rude to keep Sister-inw Yang waiting for so long."


    Yang Bantous daughter-inw smiled and said: "What are you rude about? What is the rtionship between our two families, and you are telling me this."


    After saying this, he immediately pulled Miss Yang over and said, "Why don''t I meet your Aunt Luo soon? I have been thinking about you Aunt Luo when I was at home, but now that I have seen her, I am dumb and can''t even say hello."


    Her words sounded quite different to others. The women present looked at Mr. Chu and then at Miss Yang, and smiled knowingly. They all felt that something good was about to happen between the Luo family and the Yang family.

 Chapter 805: Not convinced

    Chapter 805: Not convinced


    Chapter 805 Not convinced


    Gu Jinxiu frowned slightly when he heard this, then quickly rxed his brows, and followed Mrs. Chu honestly holding the embroidered picture in his arms without saying a word.


    Ms. Yang shyly bowed to Mrs. Chu and said with a smile: "Mother Fun has met Aunt Luo and wishes to pay her respects to Aunt Luo."


    Chu said: "Get up, there is no need to be polite."


    "Yes." Miss Yang stood up obediently and turned to look at Luo Huiniang: "Huiniang, knowing that you areing today, I made you a spring shirt and will show it to youter, but Dont be dissatisfied.


    Luo Huiniang was a little confused. Although she had met Miss Yang several times, their rtionship was not good enough to send clothes.


    Mrs. Chang from the carriage shop in the county town smiled and said, "Oh, you two have a girly name in your maiden name. It shows that you are destined to be together. Maybe we can be a family in the future."


    These words were so straightforward that even Bantou Yangs wife was stunned.


    She brought her daughter here today, although she wanted her to please the Chu family so that she could marry the Luo family. But she was still concerned about her daughter''s reputation and didn''t want to make it too ugly.


    When everyone was embarrassed, Luo Huiniang said: "What kind of fate is this? In our vige and town, there are many women and girls with the word "mother" in their names. If the word "mother" in the name means that we are a family, then I and I are half-brothers. All the girls in this town are one family."


    Luo Huiniang has a round face, and her expression was very serious when she said this without any intentional intention. Everyone was stunned when she said this.


    Especially Madam Chang, her face was even hotter, and she was murmuring in her heart: What is going on with the Luo family? Looking at the Yang family''s battle, haven''t they already decided on Luo Pantou as their future son-inw? Why did the Luo family block the conversation so ruthlessly?


    Luo Huiniang didn''t know what Mrs. Chang was thinking, so she said directly to Miss Yang: "Sister Yang doesn''t need to make me a spring shirt. Sister Xiu has already done it for me."


    He then pointed to the sky blue coat and skirt on his body as if showing off and said, "Look, this coat and skirt was made for me by Sister Xiu, and it has peach blossoms embroidered on it. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Gu Jinli looked behind him and almostughed out loud. Hui Niang can do it very well.


    Ms. Yang was very embarrassed, but she could only nod and smile: "Yeah, it looks good."


    But Luo Huiniang is not good at looking at people. She just wants to show off to Gu Jinxiu. After hearing this, she pointed to the embroidery picture in Gu Jinxiu''s hand as if it were a treasure and said: "There is also this embroidery picture, which Sister Xiu specially embroidered for my family. Do you want to see it?"


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for everyone to answer, he excitedly took a corner of the embroidery picture and said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Xiu, let''s open the embroidery picture and let the aunts in the county see your craftsmanship."


    Gu Jinxiu did not open the embroidery picture immediately, but looked at Mrs. Chu.


    Chushi smiled and nodded: "Open it for everyone to see."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu said: "It''s embarrassing."


    After saying that, he and Luo Huiniang opened the embroidery pattern.


    The embroidered picture is veryrge, half a foot wide and one foot long. The scene embroidered on it is very simple, it is a tiger descending from the mountain.


    The tiger ran out of the mountain forest with a vigorous posture. After seeing the rising sun, it raised its head and roared towards the sun. The surrounding leaves shook off due to the roar of the tiger, and it crawled at the tiger''s feet like a courtier.


    The women present were shocked when they saw this picture of a tiger descending from the mountain.


    Ms. Yang was also shocked: "This, this embroidery is so good."


    She had long known that Gu Jinxiu''s embroidery skills were outstanding, but after seeing this embroidery picture and then looking at Gu Jinxiu''s face, she felt ashamed.


    When Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Jiang, and their two daughters-inw were brought in by Lao Mao''s wife, they saw this embroidered picture. She couldn''t help but praise: "You are really a king of the mountains and a hero on thend. This embroidered picture is made by Sister Xiu." It''s really the best thing to hang up in the **** agency." When Mrs. Chu heard Jiang''s voice, she hurriedly saluted: "Madam is here. It''s really rude not to greet you in person."


    Mrs. Jiang helped Mrs. Chu up and said with a smile: "What kind of friendship do our families have? Do you need to go to greet her? Our mother-inw and daughter-inw can juste in by themselves."


    Yang Bantous wife didnt expect Mrs. Jiang toe in person, so she smiled stiffly and said, You actually came in person.


    She thought that the Jiang family would only send a gift to the Luo family at most. After all, it was the Gu family who were kind to the Jiang family.


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and said: "Not only am I here, but my old man is also here in person. General Guo from Fucheng even sent someone a que. If our Jiang family is not present, it will not give General Guo face."


    "What?" The women present were all shocked: "General Guo from Fucheng sent a que to the Luo family? Is it General Guo, themander-in-chief of the Fucheng garrison?"


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and nodded: "It''s General Guo. You are so far apart here that you can''t hear me, but there is a lot of excitement outside now. The que is being changed."


    The wife of Hu Dong''s family said to Mrs. Chu: "Congrattions to Sister-inw Luo. No **** agency in He''an Prefecture has ever received a que from General Guo. Yours is the first one."


    Other women also hurriedly congratted Mrs. Chu: "Sister-inw Luo''s family is really lucky. With the que given by General Guo, your **** agency will have smooth travel in Jianghuai from now on."


    The que of the general court''s inscription, as long as he does not want to die, will not go to the dart of the dart bureau of the Luo family.


    Mrs. Chu smiled and said, "It''s General Guo who''s the one who favors me."


    In fact, General Guo will send a que to the Luo Family Escort Bureau, not because of the Luo family, but because of Qin Sang.


    General Guo learned that Qin Sang had a role in the Escort Agency, so he sent a que to the Escort Agency to support it.


    Yang Bantou''s daughter-inw also congratted the Chu family, but she had mixed feelings in her heart. The Luo family was really rich, no wonder they looked down on her daughter.


    Miss Yang felt extremely sad when she saw Luo Huiniang and Gu Jinxiu talking andughing. She kept telling herself not to think about it anymore, but seeing how good the Luo family was, she felt unconvinced and wanted to give it a final try. Bundle.


    So Miss Yang sneaked out and went to the front yard to find Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu was surprised when he saw her. He didn''t expect Miss Yang to be so bold and dare to run to the front yard to look for him.


    He was very angry. He thought he had nothing to do with Miss Yang, but Miss Yang came to him so openly, which could easily lead to misunderstandings and cause trouble.


    Luo Wu is not stupid. He already understands Miss Yang''s thoughts. He just thinks that her thoughts are really inexplicable. He has not even seen her a few times, but she dares to do this. Isn''t this hurting him?


    Luo Wu did not go to see Miss Yang, but asked You Er''an and You Erxi to bring her a message.


    You Erxi and You Er''an were sent to the **** agency by Qin Sang. They have been staying in the **** agency recently. After hearing this, they got up and went to see Miss Yang.


    Ms. Yang stood in the verandah outside the living room and saw that Luo Wu did note over. Instead, two strangers came. She was very unhappy and said to them: "I am looking for Mr. Luo, not you."


    You Er said happily: "Luo Bantou said that he is not familiar with Miss Yang at all, but because of Bantou Yang''s rtionship, he went to Yang''s house for drinks twice and met Miss Yang twice."


    He added: "Luo Pantou said that he has got what he wanted. He doesn''t want to be entangled with strange people. He just wants to stay with the girl he likes for the rest of his life."

 Chapter 806: Play rogue

    Chapter 806: y rogue


    Chapter 806 ying Rogue


    Dont want to be entangled with weird people?


    In his eyes, is she actually such a person?


    Miss Yang felt aggrieved and angry. She had always been strong and she shed tears directly. She choked and said: "You guys call him out. I have something to say to him. This is a matter that concerns him for the rest of his life. He will regret it if he doesn''te out." of."


    You Erxi frowned when he heard this: "Miss Yang, please respect yourself. Luo Pantou has already said that he is not familiar with you and his affairs have nothing to do with you. Don''t pester him again."


    You Er''an had already left and ran to the second door of the back house, asking the gatekeeper to bring a message to Mrs. Chu and tell her about Miss Yang running to the front yard.


    When Miss Yang saw You Er''an running away, she didn''t have time to think too much. She just said to You Erxi: "Call Luo Pantou here, and I will say a word to him, just one word."


    You Erxi stopped in front of Miss Yang, motionless as a mountain: "I''m sorry, but I obey."


    Ms. Yang was so angry and anxious that she even wanted to rush to find Luo Wu.


    But You Erxi held her tight and smiled at her: "Miss Yang, I''m not married yet. Although you are four years older than me, I am a servant. I can marry a good daughter-inw." Its considered earned.


    After saying that, he grinned at Miss Yang, showing his strong white teeth, which scared Miss Yang quite a lot.


    You Erxi''s words were obviously a warning to Miss Yang. If she dared to run to Luo Wu, then he would dare to do something in public. Isn''t it just about risking one''s life? He, a man, can do that more than she, a girl, can do.


    Ms. Yang considers herself smart and bold, but no matter how daring she is, she is still an unmarried girl. When she encounters dishonest people like You Erxi, she has no choice but to cover her face and cry.


    Two escorts were passing by and saw Miss Yang crying. They asked You Erxi, "Erxi, what''s wrong with this girl? What happened?"


    You Erxi is a sixteen-year-old boy who looks honest and trustworthy. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that this sister took the wrong road and ran to the front yard. She was frightened when she saw so many foreign men. .I have asked Er''an to go to the back house to call for someone, and they wille and take Auntie awayter."


    After speaking, he looked at Miss Yang andforted her: "Sister, please stop crying. I''m here and I won''t let other men rush into you."


    Ms. Yang couldn''t express her pain, so she cried even more miserably.


    After hearing this, the two bodyguards felt relieved and said to You Erxi: "Er Xi, please watch carefully. We are going to the arena to y the drums first. If you are done with your work,e out and y a few games. You have good skills. If Going out will give our bodyguard director a lot of face."


    You Erxi and You Eran were sent by Qin Baihu. I dont know where Qin Baihu found this group of people. They were thirty boys, and each of them was so skilled that they were inferior to them.


    "Hey, I''ll go when I''m done." You Erxi said to the two escorts with a smile, and waved to them to let them go.


    After they left, he looked down at Miss Yang and said, "Don''t cry anymore, or you will be the one who is embarrassed."


    Miss Yang was angry and said to You Erxi: "Don''t be ignorant of good people''s hearts. I''m doing this all for the good of Luo Pantou. The girl he likes is a coquettish woman. If he marries her, he will never be able to do anything for the rest of his life." Neither will..."


    "Fu Niang, shut up!" Bantou Yang''s daughter-inw followed Mrs. Chu out to find her daughter. When she heard such words before she even got close, her face turned livid with anger and she almost couldn''t help but p her in the face.


    "Mother." Miss Yang didn''t expect that her mother woulde to find her. When she looked at the Chu family and Cui family next to her, her face turned pale.


    Not only her mother and Aunt Luo are here, but Gu Jinxius mother is also here. What does this mean? Is she here specifically tough at her?


    Miss Yang red at Mrs. Cui, making Mrs. Chu''s face stern. She was so frightened that ss Leader Yang''s wife quickly scolded her: "Don''t call me mother, you unruly thing. You don''t even have the dignity of the family." Ive lost everything, why dont I quickly apologize to your Aunt Luo and Aunt Gu?


    Miss Yang was ashamed, angry and aggrieved, but she did not dare to offend Mrs. Chu, so she immediately apologized to Mrs. Chu: "Aunt Luo, please forgive me, it was Mrs. Fu who was rude." But she did not apologize to Mrs. Cui, but ignored her directly.


    In her eyes, Mrs. Cui is as shameless as Gu Jinxiu. Even though she was not engaged, she pretended to be a member of the Luo family and ran rampant in the Luo family''s **** agency just because Bantou Luo liked her. It was really shameless!


    Yang Bantou''s wife saw that her daughter refused to apologize to Cui, so she had to apologize for her: "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, the child is ignorant, don''t take it to heart."


    Mr. Chu is a very smart person. Seeing the behavior of Bantou Yangs wife today, she knew that the Yang family wanted to marry her family. When Miss Yang ran away secretly, Mrs. Chu found Yang''s wife and told her that the Luo family and the Gu family had verbally agreed on the marriage of Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu.


    After hearing this, Bantou Yangs daughter-inw felt extremely regretful. But Madam Chu had already made her words clear, so she could only give up no matter how regretful it was.


    But she didn''t expect that her daughter woulde to the front yard to look for Luo Wu, which really made her angry to death.


    Ms. Yang was even angrier than she was. When she saw her apologizing to Mr. Cui, she said angrily: "Mom, what are you apologizing to Aunt Gu? What does this matter have to do with her family? The Gu family is not a rtive of the Luo family!"


    Even Bantou Yangs wife didnt know how to make sense of what she said.


    Ms. Cui was not angry, but took a few steps forward, took Miss Yang''s hand, and smiled at her: "Let''s go back to the back house first. There are men here, and it''s not nice to see peopleing and going."


    They are gathered here. There are already male guests from the living room looking this way, so they have to leave quickly.


    Ms. Yang was stunned. She didn''t expect that Cui was not only not angry, but also held her hand so gently.


    Ms. Cui took her to the back house while she was stunned.


    Yang Bantous wife hurriedly followed.


    Er Xi, Er An, everything is fine here, you can go back. After Mrs. Chu finished speaking, she followed Cui and others.


    "Hey." You Erxi and You Er''an responded, returned to the small room on the right side of the living room, and told Luo Wu the result.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu nodded and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Although You Erxi and You Eran were sent by Qin Sang, Qin Sang said that the Qin and Gu Luo families are one family. Since they have joined the **** agency, they must treat the Luo family as their masters when they are in the **** agency.


    So theyughed and said, "It''s not hard work. Let''s go to the ring. Our hands are itchy and we want to y a few games."


    Luo Wu nodded: "Go."


    You Erxi and You Er''an bowed to him and Gu Jinan and left the wing.


    Luo Wu was a little afraid of Gu Jinan. Seeing his old **** sitting next to him, he felt frightened. He said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, I didn''t expect her to be so bold. I didn''t think about this matter well. I will do it in the future." Keep your distance from the Yang family so that they wont misunderstand me again.


    There was an open window in the small wing, facing the verandah outside the living room. Gu Jinan could see the situation outside clearly. Seeing Luo Wu''s careful apology, he finally felt a little better and said, "If you I went to see her today, so we have to discuss the marriage between our two families."

 Chapter 807: knock down

    Chapter 807: knock down


    Chapter 807 Defeat


    The most right thing Luo Wu did today was not to see Miss Yang in person.


    If he goes to see Miss Yang in person, it will prove that he is not only brainless, but also haspassion for Miss Yang.


    A man feels pity for a girl, ha!


    Gu Jinan is not an easy person to talk to. Even if he grew up with Luo Wu and remembers the past kindness of the Luo family, he will never agree to the marriage between the two families in order that his eldest sister will not suffer in the future.


    After Luo Wu heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to Gu Jin''an: "I know that men and women cannot understand each other, and I will not go alone to see a girl I shouldn''t see."


    Gu Jinan nodded and believed Luo Wu''s words. He said nothing more and continued to write the policy.


    This is the homework assigned by Mr. Ouyang to them. They must write a policy paper in a noisy environment and show it to the old man when they go back in the evening.


    Luo Wu did not dare to disturb him. After seeing that Gu Jinan was not angry, he left the small room and went outside to entertain the guests.


    Ms. Yang only reacted after Ms. Cui took her back to the back house, and shook off Mr. Cui''s hand: "You don''t need to be so kind!"


    Her strength was quite strong and her roar was loud, which really startled Ms. Cui.


    Gu Jinli already knew about Miss Yang going to the front yard to look for Luo Wu, and originally didn''t want to care about Luo Wu''s troubles. But when she saw Miss Yang mming away Cui''s hand and yelling at Cui, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Just as he was about to go over and say something bad to Miss Yang, he was grabbed by Gu Jinxiu: "Don''t go, Xiaoyu, let the eldest sister go."


    Gu Jinli was surprised, looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister, that Yang Funiang has obviously lost her mind. If you go to see her, she might beat you."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "You forgot, the eldest sister is good at **** and kicking. She can''t hit me."


    Begged again: Let the eldest sister solve it by herself, okay?


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    Although her family can always protect Gu Jinxiu, she is still happy to see Gu Jinxiu seed if he wants to be on his own.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli agreed, Gu Jinxiu took a few steps forward, bowed to Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Cui, and Mrs. Yang''s wife, and said, "Mother, Mother Robo, mother-inw of the Yang family, I have a few words to say to Sister Yang, okay? ?"


    Before Mrs. Chu and the others could speak, Miss Yang said, "I also have something to say to you,e with me!"


    With that said, he grabbed Gu Jinxiu''s hand and walked to the pavilion in the back garden of the flower hall.


    "Huiniang, Xiaoyu, follow quickly." Mrs. Chu was afraid that Gu Jinxiu would suffer a loss, so she hurriedly asked Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang to follow them.


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly grabbed Gu Jinli, and the two of them followed him to the back garden. However, they did not get too close, but watched from a distance. If anything went wrong, they would rush to save Gu Jinxiu.


    In the pavilion, Miss Yang wiped away her tears and said: "I have lost all my face today, and I am not afraid of losing it again, so I will tell you straight. I have fallen in love with Luo Pantou, and I think I will be with him." They are a good match, but you and Luo Bantou are not a good match. You are too beautiful, and he is just a small ss leader. If he marries someone like you, how do you want him to live? If he doesn''t go to work every day, he will stay at home and watch over you. Do you, protect you?"


    "Sister Xiu, with your appearance, it is very easy to marry into a wealthy family. While you two haven''t gotten engaged yet, let Luo Pantou go. If he marries you, his burden will be heavier than before. He should marry a powerful but not outstanding-looking wife so that he can live his life safely and smoothly."


    Gu Jinxiu patiently listened to Miss Yang''s words and said, "Miss Yang, our family''s marriage has been verbally decided before the Chinese New Year."


    It was only because Brother Luo Wu concealed the fact that the Xia family and his wife framed him, Xiaoyu and Brother An were very angry. They wanted to teach Brother Luo Wu a lesson, so they did not officially get engaged. Then he said: "Have you seen Sister Li and Tong Xiaoxue next to me? They are both good at boxing and kicking. Many servants in my family are also good at boxing and kicking. When I get married, my family will give me a dowry of a group of people who know boxing and kicking. As a person, Brother Luo Wu can rest assured to do what he wants to do without worrying about anything happening to me."


    Ms. Yang was stunned when she heard this. The marriage between the Gu family and the Luo family had been verbally agreed upon? There are so many servants in the Gu family who are good at boxing and kicking?


    "Can those servants keep an eye on you all the time? If they are not here and you meet a bad person, do you want Luo Pan to be cuckolded?"


    There was a bang. Before Miss Yang could finish her words, her feet hurt and she was knocked to the ground by Gu Jinxiu''s move.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Even if Sister Li and the others are not here, I can still protect myself. Also, please Miss Yang, please don''t say anything insulting, or I will be rude to you."


    Why Brother Luowu would be a cuckold? These words were so unpleasant that she felt angry.


    Ms. Yang was shocked. She didnt expect that Gu Jinxiu would dare to hit her, let alone that Gu Jinxiu knew kung fu: You, have you ever practiced martial arts?


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "I have been practicing since I settled in Dafeng Vige. I have been practicing for almost four years."


    Not only does she know how to punch and kick, but she also has a lot of poison on her body. Xiaoyu gave it to her, saying that she would use poison when encountering someone she couldn''t beat.


    Miss Yang thought that Gu Jinxiu was just a loser. How could she know that she was so capable and knew kung fu? She was surprised, ashamed, angry, and at a loss.


    But she was still unconvinced. She put her hands on the ground, suddenly raised her body, and punched Gu Jinxiu. As a result...


    With a bang, Gu Jinxiu ducked, dwarfed, and hit Miss Yang **** the side with her elbow, knocking her down again.


    Ms. Yang was stunned and had to admit that Gu Jinxiu was indeed good at boxing and kicking.


    Gu Jinxiu looked at her dazed look and stretched out his hand towards her: "Stop fighting and get up."


    Ms. Yang looked at the hand she extended, and then at Gu Jinxiu''s calm and beautiful face. Thinking about the stupid things she had done today, she couldn''t stay any longer, so she got up and ran away.


    "Fu Niang, Fu Niang, where are you going?" When Bantou Yang''s daughter-inw saw that her daughter had run away, she hurriedly used Chu and Cui: "You two brothers and sisters, please don''t be angry. It''s my Fu Niang who is not sensible. She won''t do it again." , please forgive me."


    After bowing to the two of them, he hurriedly ran to catch up with Miss Yang.


    Mr. Chu and Mrs. Cui had no time to pay attention to the Yang family''s mother and daughter, so they hurried to the back garden. When they saw Gu Jinxiu and the others, they hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with Miss Yang? Why did she run away?"


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly told the story about Gu Jinxiu knocking down Miss Yang twice, and finally she hummed proudly: "Yang Funiang thought our Sister Xiu was easy to bully, but she didn''t expect Sister Xiu to be beaten by Sister Xiu because she knew how to punch and kick." After two times, I felt shameless and ran away."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu smiled and said, "Our embroidered sister has made a fortune."


    She felt more and more relieved, Sister Xiu was more able to handle things, and she could finally worry less.


    Mrs. Chu was very happy because Gu Jinxiu knocked down Miss Yang. She took Gu Jinxiu''s hand and happily returned to the flower hall and started to eat.


    As for the Yang family''s mother and daughter leaving without having a meal, Mrs. Chu also gave them an excuse, saying that the Yang family had guests and they couldn''t keep the guests waiting, so the mother and daughter went back.


    Everyone said nothing, just smiled, and after having the opening banquet at the Luo family, they said goodbye and went home.


    After Yang Bantou and his son learned about the scandal that Miss Yang had done, they went straight home after dinner.


    Board Leader Yang was so angry that he almost beat Miss Yang, but because he felt sorry for her marriage and her marriage was not going well, he did not do it.

 Chapter 808: The poison is useful

    Chapter 808: The poison is useful


    Chapter 808 Poison is useful


    "Go and ask a matchmaker to propose marriage to Fu Niang tomorrow, and don''t get in trouble with Chang. Find someone from a decent family background who is honest and honest." Leader Yang knew that he could no longer let his daughter go on like this, so he immediately Tell your daughter-inw to find someone for Yang Funiang as soon as possible.


    After hearing this, Miss Yang stopped crying and looked at Team Leader Yang in disbelief: "Dad, do you dislike your daughter and want to kick her out immediately?"


    Bantou Yang snorted coldly: "Just because of what you did today, I can''t dislike you? Do you know how ugly your appearance today is? Even if you send it to your door, no one will ept it."


    Old man! Bantou Yangs wife hurriedly scolded Bantou Yang: Are you crazy? Can you say these things to your daughter?


    What kind of words do you like?


    Bandou Yang was also very angry, so he said something unpleasant.


    Miss Yang was hurt by Team Leader Yang''s words. She covered her face and cried bitterly: "I know you think that I am too old and can''t find a good family to help my family. But do I want this? It''s because Chang Xiucai''s family is not kind. Doing things that dislike the poor and love the rich has dyed my marriage and made me theughing stock of the county!"


    In fact, Miss Yang did not care about the Chang family as much as she said, but she cared too much. After her marriage with the Chang family failed, she vowed to find a man whose family background was better than that of the Chang family, and who was more talented and promising than the Chang family.


    But Tianfu County is so big, and her family is just a squad leader''s family. The family doesn''t have other livelihoods like the Luo family and the Gu family. It only relies on the Jiang family to support them. How can they reach a higher status than Chang Xiucai''s family? A tall family?


    She searched around for two years and finally found the right one, Luo Pantou, but the Luo family...


    Miss Yang threw herself into her mother''s arms and cried so hard that she almost lost her breath: "Mom, is my daughter''s life so hard? Do you really want to marry an ordinary man for the rest of your life? If you want to marry a promising man, just Isnt it okay?


    Yang Bantou''s daughter-inwforted Miss Yang: "My son, don''t cry, and don''t say that. Mom will definitely find you a son with good family background, good character, and good abilities."


    But Bantou Yang scolded his wife: "Stop pampering her. If you hadn''t pampered her after the marriage with the Chang family failed, would she have done what she did today?"


    Then he pointed at Miss Yang and said: "Besides, I''m not talking about my daughter. In fact, our wife is just pretty and pretty, and she''s too old. If we drag it on, she will have to marry a widower in the future! If you really For her own good, find someone to marry her as soon as possible, and dont regret itter when you cant wait any longer.


    Team Leader Yang scolded Miss Yang severely. After the scolding, he felt distressed again and said to Miss Yang sincerely: "Fu Niang, Dad knows that you have resentment in your heart, but you can''t be ruined by this resentment. . Think about the past, if you heard someone else doing the same thing as you did today, would you scold that shameless girl to death? "


    "Fu Niang, I don''t need you to marry well. I just hope that you can be as upright and generous as before, and don''t want to be harmed by the Chang family''s affairs for the rest of your life."


    Yang Funiang felt a little dazed after hearing what Yang Bantou said, remembering the days before she broke off her engagement with the Chang family... At that time, she was really praised as a general and a tiger girl, but now...


    Mom and dad, Im sorry, its my daughter whos gone crazy and shes embarrassed you. Yang Funiang burst into tears and kowtowed to her parents to admit her mistake.


    Seeing that she was notpletely demonized, Bantou Yang and his wife were very pleased. They helped her up and said, "It''s good that you know your mistake. The Luo family is very righteous. They have concealed what you did today very well and will not spread it." Go out and make peopleugh at you.


    He added: "Don''t go to Luo Wu again. He only has the eldest daughter of the Gu family in his heart. Everyone in the yamen knows that he will never marry another woman in his life."


    The Yang family was instructing Miss Yang. Luo Wu heard that Luo Huiniang said that Gu Jinxiu had beaten Miss Yang, and immediately went back to the back house to look for Gu Jinxiu.


    "Sister Xiu, I''m sorry that I have made you feel wronged." Luo Wu was not willing to let Gu Jinxiu feel wronged at all, but today Miss Yang said that to her. It was because he failed to protect her. Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "I''m fine. You can''t live without encountering bad things at all. Besides, Miss Yang has been beaten by me. She is very arrogant and will probably never appear in front of me again in the future." "


    After hearing this, Luo Wu still felt guilty: "I will not go to the Yang family again..."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "This can''t be like this. You still have to work as an errand in the county government, but you can''t be at odds with Team Leader Yang. Team Leader Yang is an upright person, and he will definitely handle Miss Yang''s matter. You continue to have a good time with Team Leader Yang and don''t have any gossip."


    Luo Wu felt very distressed after hearing this. Sister Xiu would rather suffer injustice for him.


    He held Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said, "I listen to you, but I will go to Team Leader Yang and make things clear to him. If Miss Yang does this again in the future, I will not hold back any more."


    Given what Miss Yang did today, as long as he lets someone reveal it, Miss Yang''s reputation will be ruined.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s good for Brother Luo Wu to do this."


    The matter with the Yang family did not drag on for long. In the afternoon, Team Leader Yang came to the Luo Family Escort Agency with a generous gift, apologized to the Luo family and the Gu family, and said that he would find a wife for Miss Yang as soon as possible. However, Miss Yang already knew her mistake and would note again. The Luo Family Escort Agency is in contact with the Luo family and the Gu family.


    Luo''s father and the Chu family handed over the matter to Luo Wu, and Luo Wu also told Bantou Yang about his bottom line. After the two families discussed it, the matter was over.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the matter was resolved, they took the mule cart and returned to the vige in a mighty manner.


    Qin Sang was very busy today and did note to Luojia Escort Agency. Gu Jinli was a little disappointed not to see him.


    But she was not disappointed for long. On the night of the fourth day of February, he came back on horseback and brought her shocking news.


    "What did you say? Liu Biniang knew about my family''s affairs because of Gu Youfu?" When Gu Jinli heard the word Gu Youfu, he was confused for a moment. When he remembered that Gu Youfu was the son of Mrs. Gu, he smiled He said: "Ha, if there is a road to heaven, you don''t take it, and if there is no door to hell, you break in."


    Lao Gu''s family is back, so her poison doesn''t need to be hidden in the warehouse and has a ce to be used.


    Qin Sang was a little frightened when he saw herughing out loud, and said hurriedly: "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry, I will ask You An to take care of them, and I will definitely avenge your family."


    Qin Sang had heard about how Lao Gu''s family treated Xiaoyu''s family. He knew that Xiaoyu''s family had suffered a lot at the hands of Lao Gu''s family. They had no food to eat and were often beaten and scolded. Brother Cheng didn''t speak much when he was a child. , were all beaten by Lao Gus family.


    What''s even more outrageous is that Lao Gu''s family wants to sell Xiaoyu''s family.


    When Qin Sang thought that Xiaoyu was almost sold, he was so angry that he wanted to rush to Fucheng and drag Lao Gu''s family out and torture them!

 Chapter 809: to take revenge

    Chapter 809: to take revenge


    Chapter 809 To take revenge


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and saw that he had a worried look on his face and a slightly distressed look in his eyes. He smiled happily: "Don''t worry, I''m notughing because I''m so angry, but because I finally have a chance for revenge. Originally, Iughed. I thought I would never meet them again in my life, but I didnt expect them toe back again, just in time to deal with them and avenge my family.


    Lao Gu''s family has been harassing her family for so many years, so it is impossible not to avenge her.


    Qin Sang asked: "How do you want to take revenge? Tell me and I will do it for you."


    Gu Jinli said: "Of course I will poison their family and let them taste the torture."


    After saying that, he looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Do you think I am cruel?"


    Although she came here in disguise and had no feelings for the old Gu family, in the eyes of outsiders, the old Gu family were her rtives, Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu were her grandparents, and Gu Youfu and the others were her biological uncles.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, it was the old Gu family who harmed your family first. What they did to your family is beyond what my grandparents could do."


    but


    I still want to do it for you.


    He was born into a noble family, and Chu was only established for three generations. The founding nobles, including the first emperor of Chu, had done some disgraceful things.


    For example, after bing famous, abandoning your wife who is a loser.


    Some people even think that the child born to the first wife is a mud-legged child with poor education and no strong maternal family as a backer. They simply ignore the son and allow the newly married noble daughter-inw to tease and frame the son of the first wife.


    In short, there are many, many things like this.


    There are also cases where the son of the first wife has no contact with his father after he bes sessful.


    However, the officials criticized them for being unfilial, saying that such people who were not even filial to their biological fathers would not be loyal to the court, and they all asked the emperor to remove such unfilial sons from their official positions.


    After hearing this, the emperor actually dismissed many officials who did not recognize their father.


    Some officialspromised and had no choice but to suppress their guilt towards their mothers, and took the whole family to kneel down with their father and stepmother, and begged their forgiveness before being reinstated.


    "Xiaoyu, Da Chu is very filial, so I want to take revenge for you." Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and said, with heartache and worry in his eyes. He didn''t want her to be said to be unfilial to her grandparents in the future.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will secretly poison them and no one will know."


    She hates the old Gu family deeply. She will die of frustration knowing that the old Gu family is back but cannot take revenge with her own hands.


    "And they have no regrets at all. After knowing that my family''s life is easy, they still want to take away my family''s livelihood. If I don''t deal with these **** first, my family will suffer in the future."


    Seeing that she insisted on taking revenge in person, Qin Sang had no choice but to agree: "Sure, give me one day. I will apany you to Fucheng after I have arranged the matter."


    Gu Jinli knew that he was worried about her and had to follow her, so he felt a little guilty: "I''m causing you to ask for leave again."


    Qin Sang raised his hand, tugged her buns, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, there''s no need to ask for leave. I''ll just drop by the Fucheng garrison camp."


    Hundreds of households in the county''s military station need to go to the Fucheng garrison camp from time to time to report. As long as the training matters of the military station are arranged and the county does not encounter major events that require the use of county soldiers, he can go to Fucheng to report. Take a trip or spend a few days at leisure.


    but


    He looked at her and smiled: "If you really feel bad about it, just be nicer to me."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "You want benefits, but I''m not good enough to you?" Qin Sang: "Good enough, but I still want better."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red: "Let''s talk about itter."


    Now that he does not have this title, it is already against the rules to treat him like this.


    Qin Sang was not disappointed, but very happy. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s talk about itter."


    Having a future represents her intention.


    Seeing her blushing fiercely, he followed her example, stretched out his hand and poked her face with his fingertips: "It''s soft."


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he grabbed his hand and took a bite: "If you dare to poke again, I will bite off your hand."


    Qin Sang knew that she was just talking and didn''t take it to heart. He just looked at her with a smile. He was afraid that she would be angry and asked, "Do you want to tell your parents about this?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "We''ll talk about it after we get revenge. You also know the tempers of my parents. If I tell them in advance, I will have concerns about revenge, so I''d better not talk about it now."


    Qin Sang agreed very much and asked, "Are you going to tell Brother An?"


    Gu Jinan will be taking the scientific examination in ten days. Telling him at this time will probably distract him.


    Gu Jinli thought for a moment and said, "Hide it for now. If you can''t hide it, wait until he finishes the exam. If you can''t, tell him."


    Qin Sang didn''t have any objections. After talking to her for half an hour, he rushed back to the military station overnight and quickly arranged things at the military station.


    Gu Jinli also told his family the next day that he was going to Songzi Vige to look at soy sauce and preparing for the ham auction in March.


    Since making soy sauce, she often goes to Songzi Vige to check out the soy sauce and control the taste of the soy sauce. After making ham, she spends more time going to Songzi Vige, sometimes staying there for ten days and half a month.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui had no doubts, and only told her: "Your eldest brother muste back before the scientific examination, and our family will send your eldest brother to take the test."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, don''t worry, parents, I will definitely get home before February 15th."


    After Gu Dashan agreed with Cui, she went to the pharmaceutical workshop to find Aunt Tao, Mutong, Feng Jin, and Qiu Lang, and asked them to take a good look at the workshop and the end of the vige. She also told Gu Jinxiu some things and asked her to ask her to go wherever she went. After asking Sister Li and the others to follow, they packed up their things with Ms. Cui and prepared to leave home.


    On the morning of the sixth day of February, after Gu Dashan finished his morning work in the workshop, he drove Gu Jinli and Xiao Ji to Songzi Vige in a mule cart.


    While passing through the town, I went to Mr. Ouyangs house and met Gu Jinan.


    When Gu Jinan heard that Gu Jinli was going to Songzi Vige to see the soy sauce and prepare for the ham auction, his eyebrows moved slightly but he said nothing. After saying a few words to Gu Jinli, he let them go to Songzi Vige.


    It was just in the afternoon, after Gu Dashan drove the mule cart home, Gu Jinan went to Songzizhuang and happened to meet Qin Sang. His face darkened and he said, "What are you hiding from me?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Brother is really very sharp, and I can''t hide it from you. But how do you know that we are hiding something from you?"


    Gu Jinan: "You are sozy. You don''t go to Songzizhuang every year to see the soy sauce until the soy sauce is about toe out. You find this reason so diligently that I have to doubt it."


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "Am I thatzy? I used two reasons this time, and I am also preparing to auction the ham in March!"

 Chapter 810: beautiful woman

    Chapter 810: beautiful woman


    Chapter 810 Beauty


    Gu Jinan: "This reason is even more ridiculous. With your temper, it''s only the sixth day of February, how can you start preparing for the ham auction in March?"


    Gu Jinli: "Am I that stupid? I can''t even hide it from you."


    Gu Jinan: "This has nothing to do with stupidity, but with your temper, it is impossible to do next month''s things so early in advance."


    Gu Jinli was depressed. Her eldest brother really controlled the tempers of the family very well. You could tell by looking at a person''s temper whether she was hiding something from him.


    "Tell me." Gu Jinan said, "If you don''t exin clearly, I won''t be able to take the exam with peace of mind."


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to tell the story that the old Gu family was not dead, but had hooked up with Li Tongzhi, and had learned that her family had made a big living, and wanted to take away her family''s livelihood.


    When Gu Jinan heard that the old Gu family was back, his body, which had always been calm, started to tremble slightly.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Brother, don''t be afraid. We are no longer the children we used to be. Now we have the ability to deal with them."


    Qin Sang was shocked by the way Gu Jinan''s body was shaking... In their eyes, Gu Jinan had always been a very calm person, with a calm face without changing his face even when a mountain copsed in front of him. But now that he heard that the old Gu family came back, he was trembling. This shows how much the old Gu family''s previous actions had affected him.


    Gu Jinan clenched his fists tightly and pressed his trembling legs with both hands. After suppressing the trembling of his body, he said to Gu Jinli: "Since theye back to seek death, then we can''t be med. Just do whatever you want." Bar."


    but


    "Don''t do anything to grandpa... Mr. Gu. After all, he is our father''s biological father. Just do it to Mrs. Gu and Gu Youfu."


    If they take revenge on their own grandfather, when my father finds out, he will definitely have a hard time for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinli wanted Gu Jinan to take the scientific examination well. After thinking about it, he finally nodded and agreed: "Well, don''t worry, brother, I won''t do anything to Mr. Gu."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan felt relieved: "Don''t me my brother for being soft-hearted. It''s true that we have such a grandpa, so we have to think about our father."


    No matter how much he loves them, if he knows that they have poisoned his father, he will feel ufortable in his heart.


    After speaking, he told Gu Jinli a lot of things, and also talked a lot with Qin Sang, and finally said: "Sang, thank you for your hard work this time, help me take care of Xiaoyu, ande back as soon as you finish the things."


    "Well, you can rest assured about your scientific research. Leave these matters to us and we will take care of them." Qin Sang saw that it was gettingte and said to Gu Jin''an, "You should go back first. We are leaving for Fucheng."


    The old Gu family has already hatched the idea of seizing the property. This matter cannot be dyed any longer. They have to travel all night.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, you should be careful on the road."


    After saying that, he got up, left Songzizhuang, and returned to Ouyang''s house.


    Xiao Ji was confused when he heard this. What were Xiao Dong and An Geer talking about? What kind of old Gu family, what kind of grandpa and grandma, are you taking revenge? Is it a lie that Xiaodong came to Songzi Vige, but is it true that he is going to Fucheng to seek revenge on his grandparents?


    After Gu Jinli sent Gu Jinan away, he looked at the petrified Xiao Ji behind him and pushed her: "Don''t be dazed. Get your things quickly. We have to go."


    Xiaoji: oh oh oh.


    I was so shocked that I could only say "oh" and had no other reaction at all.


    Gu Jinli nced at her, showed the silver needle, waved it in front of her, and grinned: "Xiao Ji, I see that you are not in good spirits. You must be sick. I''ll give you a few needles."


    Xiao Ji was excited, jumped up and said, "I''ll take your things and leave now." As he said that, he carried all the gifts to the mule cart, while Gu Jinli took a box as big as a washbasin, which contained various poisons.


    Qin Sang made a lot of money from his bead-hunting business and bought a few horses. Now he has reced the mules and used the horses to pull the cart. He drove the car himself and asked You An to ride towards Fucheng.


    Gu Youwen has been living a very happy life recently. As the big exam is approaching, he is a tutor at a government school and is highly praised by his students'' families.


    Today Gan Mingweis father, Mr. Gan, personally hosted a banquet for Gu Youwen and his son.


    However, like Gu Ya, Gu Chengxian was very good at pretending, and he was a handsome young man outside. He did not follow Gu Youwen to the banquet, but said he would study hard and wait for the big exam.


    Mr. Gan immediatelyplimented him and said, "Young Master Gu is really self-disciplined and studious. If my brother Wei is half as diligent as Mr. Gu, my whole family won''t have to worry."


    Gu Youwen sneered in his heart, how can your prodigal son who only knows how to eat, drink, **** and gamblepared to my virtuous brother? My brother Xian is the top talent.


    However, he said on his face: "A wise man has ordinary knowledge. He is about to take a big exam. If he doesn''t study hard, he may fail."


    Mr. Gan apologized and said with a smile: "Mr. Gu, you are being humble. Mr. Gu has outstanding literary talent. In January, he participated in several conferences and excellent works came out. Wei Ge''er and I also read it. He is really a literary giant. If Mr. Gu is If you cant pass the exam, then all the schrs in Fucheng will have no chance of passing the exam.


    In fact, the articles and poems written by Gu Chengxian were only average, and everyone only praised him a few words for Mr. Li''s sake.


    Gu Youwen was very happy after hearing this and said with a smile: "Everyone has exaggerated the praise."


    Mr. Gan: "Master Gu is being humble."


    Mr. Gan is very good at ttering people. After seeing that Gu Youwen was a vain person, he said some nice words and ttered Gu Youwen very happily.


    Halfway through the banquet, when the wine was getting thicker, Mr. Gan whispered to the steward next to him, and the steward left immediately. After a while, he brought a beauty with him.


    The beauty is not afraid of the cold in early spring. She wears a gauze dress with a cloak on the outside. As she walks, her graceful figure is vaguely visible under the gauze dress.


    Gu Youwen has been quarreling with the Gu family recently about taking concubines. He has not done that for nearly a month. Now that he sees such a beauty, he feels hot all over and almost has a nosebleed.


    Master Gan knew that the medicine was working when he saw Gu Youwen''s face was red with blood.


    Today, in order to be able to talk to Gu Youwen and not expel his son from the government school, he put a strong drug in Gu Youwen''s food and drinks to make him happy. No matter how pedantic Gu Youwen was, under the double attack of the drug''s effect and the beauty, He would definitely lose control and take the beauty on the spot.


    The beauty is from the south of the Yangtze River. She has been waiting for men since she was in elementary school. Seeing Gu Youwen''s face red with blood, she originally wanted to dance for fun first, but now she stopped dancing and walked directly towards Gu Youwen. Right He bowed eagerly: "Officer~"


    At the officer''s shout, Gu Youwen shivered and all the bones in his body went numb.


    He directly pulled the beauty into his arms and said to Mr. Gan: "Weige has a pure nature. He cheated this time. He was also instigated by the farm boy. It was the farmer who wanted to make money and took the initiative to write to Weige. Article. I will report this matter to the Fucheng Yamen and expel the peasant boy from the Fucheng School. Wei Geer only needs to remember the lesson this time and dont do it again next time.

 Chapter 811: Pitiful

    Chapter 811: Pitiful


    Chapter 811 How pitiful


    Mr. Gan will invite Gu Youwen today to settle the matter of his son being caught cheating. After hearing Gu Youwen''s words, he knew that the matter was in order and immediately thanked him: "The Gan family will definitely remember Mr. Gu''s kindness."


    After thanking Gu Youwen, he said to the steward: "Take Mr. Gu to the house on Moxiang Street and take good care of him."


    Beauty has to be told by Mr. Gan. Hearing this, she looked at Gu Youwen with beautiful eyes: "Official, from now on, the house on Moxiang Street will be your and Yan Qin''s home. The deed of the house is already in the study room of the house. Wait until the adults take Yan Qin home."


    Gu Youwen was overjoyed when he heard this. Mr. Gan was really generous in his actions. He not only gave away the beauty, but also gave away the house. It was considered as a gift to his heart.


    Although it is very prestigious to live in the same prefecture, it is difficult to deal with outsiders, and it is not easy to deal with Young Master Li. That arrogant **** always mocked their old Gu family from time to time, making him, Master Gu, embarrassed.


    Therefore, Gu Youwen really wanted a house of his own, so he immediately epted it happily and said to Mr. Gan: "Brother Wei is smart, but his temper is a bit out of control. After two years, he calms down and studies hard, and he will definitely be able to go to high school." .


    This is a tactful way of saying thank you to Mr. Gan.


    Mr. Gan heard it, but he sneered in his heart.


    Hehe, he is just a foreigner who relies on the Li family to make a living, but this adult has a lot of airs. Do you really think that calling him an adult means he is an adult? It''s just an instruction, not even an assistant officer!


    But Mr. Gan still pretended to be surprised, thanked Gu Youwen again and again, sent him out personally, and watched him get on the mule cart.


    As soon as Gu Youwen got on the mule cart, he couldn''t wait to pounce on the beauty and gnawed it vigorously.


    Yan Qin hurriedly pushed Gu Youwen and said delicately and weakly: "Sir, don''t be anxious. I will wait until Yan Qin gets to the house to take good care of you."


    Yan Qin has a good voice and a soft body, which makes Gu Youwen even more impatient.


    Fortunately, Moxiang Street is right next door, and the house given by the Gan family is the first one on Moxiang Street. If it were anyter, Gu Youwen would have to take care of Yanqin in the car.


    The steward sent Gu Youwen all the way to the house. Hearing Gu Youwen''s voice in the car, he sighed secretly. Is this still an edict? I have never seen a female breeding pig.


    After the mule cart entered the house, Gu Youwen and Yan Qin got out of the car in disheveled clothes and went straight to the main courtyard of the house. As soon as they entered the main courtyard and the outer room, they started doing things without even entering the back room. They were waiting in the house to prepare. The servants of the Gan family who were serving the new master were so frightened that they hurriedly ran out of the house.


    Four maids stood in the yard, their faces flushed. Isn''t this too anxious?


    The steward of the Gan family waved to them and asked them to evacuate from the main courtyard. After arriving in the front yard of the house, he said to them: "You have also seen what kind of temper Mr. Gu has. He loves to save face and puts on airs. Just be moreplimentary. "


    Hey, we get it. The Gan family servants responded.


    The steward of the Gan family did not stay in the house for long. He only stayed for more than a quarter of an hour before returning to the Gan Mansion to report back to Mr. Gan.


    When Mr. Gan heard that Gu Youwen was so anxious that he almost worked in the car, he sneered: "What does Mr. Li like about people named Gu? Why are you so nice to this group of people named Gu?"


    If Mr. Li is smart enough, he should drive away the Gu family immediately, otherwise this family will cause him big trouble sooner orter.


    Mr. Gan is a shrewd man. He just said this and stopped talking about Gu Youwen. Instead, he asked the steward to go and have a look tomorrow morning and give Gu Youwen a housewarming gift.


    To put it bluntly, that house was used for Gu Youwen to maintain his outer room.


    But Mr. Gan didn''t expect that something would happen to Gu Youwen before the next day.


    At the Moxiang Street house, Gu Youwen had just finished rxing when his whole body began to twitch and foamed at the mouth. The symptoms were exactly the same as before Lu Laosan was paralyzed. Yan Qin grew up in a building in the south of the Yangtze River. Knowing that Gu Youwen was about to catch wind, she was so frightened that she hurriedly shouted at the top of her voice: "Come here,e here! Something happened to Mr. Gu!"


    After hearing this, the two maids who were guarding the back room in the main courtyard hurriedly put down their embroidery work and rushed into the main room. When they saw Gu Youwen lying on the ground and twitching, their faces turned pale with fright and they trembled: "Yan , Miss Yanqin, whats going on?


    "What are you asking? I didn''t see that Mr. Gu is dying. Hurry up and ask the steward to call a doctor!" Yan Qin stopped holding his voice and shouted at the two maids.


    "Hey, let''s go right away." The two maids rolled out of the main courtyard and went to the housekeeper to report the matter.


    The steward was going crazy: "What did you say? Something happened to Mr. Gu?"


    Mom, if something happens to Gu Youwen, he will not be able to eat and carry around.


    The steward didn''t have time to question the two maids in detail, so he just said to them: "Quickly, let the concierge Guiqiang call for the doctor!"


    After saying that, he ran away and ran all the way into the main room of the main courtyard. When he saw Gu Youwen lying on the ground twitching, foaming at the mouth, and blood gushing out of his mouth, he was so shocked that he almost fainted... This was a bite. Tongue.


    The steward didn''t care about scolding Yan Qin, and immediately knelt on the ground, opened Gu Youwen''s mouth with his hands, pulled out a piece of underwear, balled it up with one hand, and quickly stuffed it into Gu Youwen''s mouth. Let Gu Youwen bite off his tongue.


    But Gu Youwen was still twitching, looking like he was about to die.


    The steward yelled at Yan Qin: "What''s going on? Didn''t I ask you to serve Mr. Gu well? Are you serving me like this?"


    Yan Qin covered her body with clothes and cried: "The ve family has served me wholeheartedly, but who would have thought that Mr. Gu would suddenly copse."


    Damn it, I''m so anxious even though I can''t do it, and now it''s killing her.


    The steward couldn''t find anything, so he could only press Gu Youwen''s body with all his strength to prevent him from twitching too much.


    On the roof of the main room of the main courtyard, Qin Sang covered Gu Jinli''s eyes with his hands and never let go, but his face was extremely red. He didn''t understand why Xiaoyu always liked to use... this trick to deal with him. man?


    There was Lu Laosan before, and now there is Gu Youwen. Does Gu Youfu know if he is poisoned? If the poison develops, it will be the third one.


    Gu Jinli could only hear the soundsing from the house, but couldn''t see the picture, because Qin Sang didn''t allow her to see it, so she could only ask in a low voice: "How is it in the house?"


    Qin Sang replied to her in a low voice: "It''s quite miserable. I bit my tongue due to convulsions and bled a lot."


    Gu Jinli tutted: "How pitiful."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. It''s not you who caused the pity.


    Qin Sang was really curious and couldn''t help but ask her: "Does Xiaoyu only have... that kind of poison?"


    "Which poison?" Gu Jinli turned his head towards him and said, "I have many kinds of poisons, but the mountain mushroom is the most suitable for Gu Youwen."


    This old boy wants to sleep with a young girl. Compared to Lu Laosan, he is not willing to give in. Therefore, he deserves to have the same poison as Lu Laosan.

 Chapter 812: Mother is here

    Chapter 812: Mother is here


    Chapter 812 Mother is here


    Qin Sang heard this and said, "Let''s change the poison next time."


    Gu Jinli took his hand away, looked at him and said, "Why do you need to change it?"


    He nced at his face and smiled evilly: "Are you afraid?"


    Qin Sang: "...Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything like them."


    I am only watching over you, so you will not poison me.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with what he heard, but Qin Sang''s reminder was very good. You can''t use the same poison too many times, otherwise people will find out the clues.


    "I''ll give Gu Youlu a different kind of poison," she said.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it would be better to change it so that it is not easy to be discovered."


    After finishing speaking, seeing Gu Jinli lowering her head to look into the room, she hurriedly covered her eyes with her hands: "You can''t look."


    Gu Jinli: "He is covered by clothes."


    Previously, Qin Sang did not allow her to see it because Gu Youwen was not wearing any clothes and it was unsightly, but now the little steward had covered his body with clothes.


    Qin Sang insisted: "It won''t work even if there are clothes blocking it."


    Seeing that he disagreed, Gu Jinli had no choice but to give up: "Okay."


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw that she was obedient, and said silently in his heart: She is so good.


    Some people always say that his family''s Xiaoyu is fierce, but that''s because they don''t understand Xiaoyu. In fact, Xiaoyu is a reasonable girl. As long as you tell her well and don''t make trouble for her, she won''t be cruel to you.


    Gu Jinli felt that Qin Sang was looking at her and smiling, and then felt the warmth from his palms. His face felt a little hot, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled.


    Qin Sang saw the corners of her mouth turned up, and the curvature of the corners of his own mouth also widened, making his smile thicker.


    The two of them were having fun on the roof. Yan Qin and the others felt life was worse than death in the house. They pressed down on Gu Youwen with all their strength to prevent him from twitching again.


    After Gu Youwen stopped twitching, he faintedpletely.


    Yan Qin thought Gu Youwen was dead, so she yelled, grabbed the steward''s hand and said, "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Then he hurriedly pointed at Gu Youwen who was standing up like a corpse and said: "He fell to the ground and twitched by himself. It has nothing to do with me!"


    The steward threw her hand away and said angrily: "There are only two of you in the room. If something happens to Mr. Gu, who else could it be if it weren''t you? You should be happy for yourself."


    Speaking, he hurriedly went to check on Gu Youwen''s breathing. When he saw that he was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly wiped Gu Youwen''s body and put on his clothes again.


    After all the fuss, the concierge also invited the doctor.


    The person who came was Dr. Liu, and Mr. Gan came in with Dr. Liu.


    Mr. Gan wanted to die, but he didn''t expect that he could cause trouble for someone just by ttering him.


    Doctor Liu, please show Master Gu quickly, but you must definitely save Master Gu. Master Gan begged and hurriedly gave Doctor Liu a one hundred tael silver note.


    Dr. Liu''s superb medical skills are worth the price. He epted the check in a fair and honest manner: "Don''t worry, I will do my best." Doctor Liu hurried into the room with the medicine boy. After showing Gu Youwen a look, he said, "This ising soon." Wind is an acute disease, so be prepared."


    Having said that, he had no time to deal with Mr. Gan, who was about to faint from fright, so he immediately gave Gu Youwen an injection.


    After three rounds of acupuncture, Gu Youwen was pricked until there was no good piece of flesh left on his body before he stopped the acupuncture. He wiped the cold sweat from his head and said: "My life was saved, but he was too quick and too cruel. I will probably spend the rest of my life lying in bed.


    Mr. Gan''s vision went dark when he heard this, and he almost fell over. He grabbed Doctor Liu''s hand and begged: "Doctor Liu, is there really nothing we can do? This is the descendant of the benefactor of Magistrate Li Tong. If he can''t get better, I''ll give it to him." The family also has to shed its skin."


    Doctor Liu ndered that you, the Gan family, are not good people and you deserve to be peeled off.


    However, he still said crisply: "I have tried my best, otherwise, why don''t you go to Qingshan Medical Center to ask for Dr. Xiao? He may have a way."


    Everyone knows Dr. Liu''s reputation in Fucheng. As long as he sends a patient to see his nemesis Dr. Xiao for treatment, it means that the patient cannot be cured.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gan was so anxious that he pped his thigh: "Sir, why did such a thing happen?"


    Although the reputation of the Gan family was not good, Dr. Liu saw that Mr. Gan was crying miserably, so he kindly reminded him: "Don''t cry. Your family has not been in Fucheng for two generations. That Li Tongzhi has just arrived, and he can still Are you going to wipe out your Gan family? You should quickly think of a way out while the matter is justing out, and then invite Lao Gus family to talk, that family loves money.


    Doctor Liu finished the order and stopped talking nonsense with Mr. Gan. Instead, he and the medicine boy carried Gu Youwen back to the bed in the back room. He wrote down the prescription and asked the medicine boy to go back and get the medicine. He boiled the medicine and gave it to Gu Youwen. The text is delivered.


    Mr. Gan is a shrewd man and knows that Dr. Liu is right. He cannot hide this matter and can only find a way to solve it.


    He paced back and forth in the room. After walking around for a few times, he had already figured out a countermeasure and ordered the steward: "Ask the concierge to invite the old Gu family with the prefect. Then go back to the prefecture to find two servants and ask them to go to the prefect''s house." , Mr. Tongpan, talk to the servants of these two families and reveal to them the news that Gu Youwen is greedy for **** and has made a fool of himself. "


    All the troubles were caused by Gu Youwen''s **** for women and had nothing to do with his Gan family. If Li Tongzhi destroyed his Gan family because of this matter, then Li Tongzhi''s official reputation would not be necessary.


    "Hey, I''ll go and do it now." The steward hurriedly went to find the concierge, and asked the young steward to go back to Gan Mansion to find servants who were familiar with the magistrate and Tongpan Mansion to reveal Gu Youwen''s affairs.


    Half an hourter, Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu led their entire family, as well as Li Zhuang, Zhu Wu, and a team of guards into the house on Moxiang Street.


    Gu Shi came over crying, shouting: "Master, why did something like this happen to you? How can we, the three of us, live in the future?"


    With two snaps, Mrs. Gu pped Gu Shi twice. Her eyes were blood red and she stared at Gu Shi like an evil ghost: "Shut up, you bitch. You Wen is fine. Nothing happened. It''s the Gan family who are talking nonsense. They want to look good to them when I get in, but they dare to curse my son!"


    After cursing, he followed the concierge Gui Qiang and rushed into the main room of the main courtyard, scanning the room: "Where is my family''s education? Where is my family''s education? Where did you hide my son?"


    Mr. Gan said hurriedly: "It''s in the back room. Please go in quickly."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu immediately rushed into the back room and saw Gu Youwen, who was ashen as ashes and lying on the bed with blood on the corners of his mouth. He swayed and almost fainted.


    But she didn''t believe that something had happened to Gu Youwen. She took a deep breath, threw herself in front of the bed, lifted up the quilt, and tried to shake Gu Youwen awake.


    Doctor Liu hurriedly stopped her: "Don''t touch him. He has lost his temper. Now his life is saved, but he is paralyzed. If you don''t want him to bepletely paralyzed, don''t touch him."


    "What did you say!" Mrs. Gu stared at Doctor Liu with tears in her eyes: "You said you were paralyzed!"


    How could Youwen be paralyzed?


    This is her most promising son, and she still needs to rely on him to fight for property and win Mr. Li''s favor. How can he be paralyzed? !

 Chapter 813: Mrs. Gu collapsed

    Chapter 813: Mrs. Gu copsed


    Chapter 813 Mrs. Gu copsed


    Mrs. Gu was going crazy. She pointed at Dr. Liu and shouted: "Quick doctor, you quack doctor, you must have misdiagnosed me. My family is well-educated and there is no way that I will be paralyzed!"


    Who is Dr. Liu? He was able to coddle the olddy Gu. He snorted coldly, asked the medicine boy to pick up the medicine box and left: "If you are sick, if it weren''t for the sake of money, the old man would not be willing to treat a disease thates from a sleeping woman." . Are you still a schr? Bah!"


    Mrs. Gu has been domineering for many years. Ever since she met Mr. Li again, she has be even more arrogant. She scolds doctors and other doctors whenever she wants. She never expected to meet Dr. Liu like him.


    Hearing Doctor Liu curse, his blood rushed to the top of his head. He raised his cane and was about to hit Doctor Liu. Fortunately, the medicine boy was smart and raised the medicine box to block Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu was so angry that he was blowing his beard and staring. He knew that the people in the old Gu family were not good, but he didn''t expect that he actually saw them and they were even worse than the rumors.


    When Mr. Gan saw that Mrs. Gu actually took action, he did not care tofort the other members of the old Gu family. He rushed over and apologized to Dr. Liu: "Doctor Liu, don''t me me. Mrs. Gu loves her son so much that she took action. Please stay here." Continue to guard Mr. Gu."


    If there is no Doctor Liu guarding him, what if Gu Youwen has something to do in the middle of the night?


    Doctor Liu was very angry and shouted: "Three hundred taels!"


    His anger cannot be in vain.


    Mr. Gan immediately took out three hundred taels of silver and stuffed it into Dr. Liu: "Doctor Liu, don''t be surprised."


    Doctor Liu snorted coldly, and under the protection of the medicine boy, he returned to the room and continued to guard Gu Youwen.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t believe that Gu Youwen could be paralyzed before. After making a fuss for a while, she realized that Gu Youwen was really paralyzed. With a cry, she sat down on the ground and cried loudly: "Oh, my God! What the **** is going on? My family is well-educated, so why did this happen?"


    After howling, he red at Mr. Gan again, got up and beat him: "Beast, you beast, it was you who harmed my family, Wen Wen. Do you know who my family''s Wen Wen is? He, he is the tutor of the government, and he is the benefactor of Li Tongzhi. Descendants, if you harm Wen Wen so much, Li Tongzhi will not let you go!"


    Gu Shi turned his eyes and looked at Yan Qin who was standing in the outer room sobbing. He rushed over and beat her: "Bitch, you are the one who harmed my master. You are a foxy bitch. You are a **** who can sleep with thousands of people." Woman, Ill beat you to death!


    When the servants of the Gan family saw this, they hurried over to start a fight, but Mrs. Gu and Gu Shi were so fierce, who could beat them? The servants of the Gan family were so scratched that their faces were bruised.


    Yan Qin relied on his face to survive, so he protected his own face with all his strength. When the two maids stopped Gu, he took aim at Gu Youlu, rushed over, knelt on the ground, hugged Gu Youlu''s legs, and cried. : "This master, help me, help me. The ve family was just bought by the Gan family to serve Mr. Gu. How could we know that Mr. Gu would suddenly be angry? The ve family is really unjust."


    Yan Qin was raised in the building and sold specifically to wealthy families. She was much more advanced than Liu Biniang, and she had a beautiful voice and a soft voice. Her hugs and cries made Gu Youlu''s bones go numb.


    If it weren''t for the wrong asion, he would have helped the beauty up and held her while she talked, but now he could only kick Yan Qin away and said, "Although it''s not your fault, you don''t want to hug me and cry like this." , my Gu family is a serious family."


    Mr. Zheng came to see Gu Youwen''s excitement. She saw Yan Qin jumping towards Gu Youlu and was about to rush over to fight Yan Qin. After hearing Gu Youlu''s words, she became happy, took a sip of Yan Qin and continued to watch the y.


    Mr. Gan was severely beaten by Mrs. Gu. He quickly looked at Mr. Gu and shouted: "Mr. Gu, there is a misunderstanding about today''s matter. Please let Mrs. Gu let go first. Let''s sit down and talk. You must What do you think?"


    "Bah, you caused my son to be paralyzed, and you still want to talk? What nonsense, I''m going to tear you apart today, burn your Gan family, and let Mr. Li confiscate the entire Gan family!" Mrs. Gu was furious. Saying such words without hesitation.


    Mr. Gan was shocked. After the shock, he was overjoyed. He looked at Dr. Liu and said, "Doctor Liu, you must testify for my family. The olddy of the Gu family is bullying others and wants Mr. Li to abuse lynching and destroy my Gan family."


    Then he said to Mrs. Gu: "My Gan family just kindly invited Mr. Gu to have a meal, but we didn''t harm him. It was when he saw Yan Qin that he couldn''t control himself and pulled Yan Qin to have **** with him angrily. That''s when he got angry. Paralyzed." When Mrs. Gu heard this, she was stunned. She screamed and beat Mr. Gan like crazy: "Nonsense, you are a pariah, a lowly and lowly businessman, how dare you nder my son like this? You fought hard.


    He then called to Gu Youlu and Zheng: "What are you still doing? Hurry up and help."


    Gu Youlu fell in love with Yan Qin and wanted to protect her. After Gu Youwen''s incident was over, he epted Yan Qin and did not go to help.


    Zheng wanted to curry favor with Mrs. Gu. When she heard this, she rolled up her sleeves and went to fight Mr. Gan.


    The Gan family steward hurriedly stopped them, but the other parties were all women, and the steward did not dare to touch them. He only opened his hands to stop them.


    "Mom, please step aside and let your daughter-inwe." Mrs. Zheng wanted to make a meritorious deed, so she violently knocked away Mrs. Gu and wanted to fight Master Gan head-on. However, she used too much force and hit Mrs. Gu with a bang. to the ground.


    Olddy Gu hit the back of her head directly on the ground, her whole body began to twitch, and she was foaming at the mouth.


    "Ah!" Ms. Zheng was so frightened that she quickly jumped to the side, pointed at Old Mrs. Gu and said, "It''s none of my business, it''s none of my business. Mom poured it herself."


    Old Mrs. Gu was twitching and twitching like this, frightening everyone present, and the chaos finally calmed down for the time being.


    Mr. Gan was the first to react and hurriedly called Doctor Liu: "Doctor Liu,e and save him!"


    Doctor Liu was annoying the old Gu family to death, but as a doctor he had to save people, so he immediately rushed over to treat Old Mrs. Gu. He first took out the wooden stick from the medicine box and let her bite it, and then quickly gave her an injection to stop it. Stop her twitching.


    After working hard for two quarters of an hour, Mrs. Gu was finally revived.


    But Mrs. Gu''s mouth was crooked, her eyes were squinting, her mouth was drooling, and she was speechless.


    Liu, Doctor Liu, whats wrong with my mother? Gu Youlu was stunned, never expecting that things would turn out like this.


    Doctor Liu nced at him and sneered: "What''s wrong? Can''t you see if you''ve had a stroke and be paralyzed?"


    "What did you say? The olddy suffered a stroke and was paralyzed!" Mr. Gu finally spoke, trembling his hands and staring at Dr. Liu: "You didn''t make a mistake in your diagnosis, right?"


    "Ha." Doctor Liuughed angrily, finally knowing how the old Gu family''s crooked bones grew. It turns out that the root lies with Mr. Gu: "Mr. Liu has been a doctor all his life, and he has never diagnosed the wrong disease. You If you dont believe Mr. Liu, take Mrs. Gu to Qingshan Medical Center to find Dr. Xiao.


    Mr. Gu is not stupid. Seeing Mrs. Gu acting like this, he knew that she really had a stroke, but: "Why did it be like this? The old woman has always been in good health, how could she suddenly have a stroke?"

 Chapter 814: Cant kill you

    Chapter 814: Can''t kill you


    Chapter 814 I cant kill you


    Doctor Liu said: "Don''t look at how old she is. She has a lot of problems. If she cries and makes a fuss like this, how can she not have a stroke?"


    As a person gets older, eating even two more pieces of fat can cause a stroke, not to mention someone like Mrs. Gu. After being so stimted, the blood in her body continues to soar, and she continues to cry endlessly. It is difficult not to have a stroke.


    When Mr. Gu heard this, his face turned green, his mind became dizzy, and he fell back. Fortunately, the steward of the Gan family caught him, otherwise he would have been paralyzed again.


    Doctor Liu hurriedly gave him an injection to calm his qi and blood, so that Mr. Gu didn''t faint.


    Mr. Gan wanted to die. He originally invited Lao Gu''s family toe here because he wanted to use money to bribe Lao Gu''s family and settle Gu Youwen''s matter. Unexpectedly, another person suffered a stroke and was paralyzed. Even Mr. Gu almost fainted... What is this? Is this trying to destroy the Gan family?


    Li Zhuang and Zhu Wu also came. They didn''te in before. They thought it was a matter for Lao Gu''s family and let them handle it first. They didn''t expect that Lao Gu''s family could be so noisy and even suffered a stroke.


    Li Zhuang had a headache and had to go into the room and said to Mr. Gan: "Today''s matter must be found out, otherwise Mr. Li will not agree."


    Mr. Gan doesn''t want to bother with the old Gu family anymore. No one in this family is normal. No matter how powerful Mr. Li''s official position is, he is at least a normal person and reasonable. If he speaks clearly and honestly, the matter should be resolved.


    "Master Zhuang, I want to see Mr. Li and tell him everything about tonight... My family really did not harm Mr. Gu." Mr. Gan burst into tears, begging Li Zhuang to take care of him. He went to see Mr. Li.


    Although Li Zhuang is Lord Li''s confidant, tonight''s matter is too big and he doesn''t dare to make the decision himself. After thinking about it, he said: "Okay,e with us to visit the prefect."


    After saying this, he pointed to Yan Qin and said, "Take this woman with you!"


    The culprit tonight is Yan Qin. If it weren''t for her, Gu Youwen wouldn''t be in trouble right away.


    Yanqin sobbed and cried out: "My gentlemen, the ve family is wronged. The ve family is serving Master Gu with all their heart and soul. How could they know that Master Gu... wuwuwu..."


    Yan Qin couldn''t say any more, she just cried sadly and nced at Gu Youlu. She was so fascinated by Gu Youlu that she immediately felt protective and stepped forward to help her up in person: "Don''t be afraid, I just went to ask the prefect." Thats all, if you are really innocent, Uncle Li will not punish you.


    Zheng was so angry that she rushed over, grabbed Yan Qin''s hair and pped her twice in the face: "Bitch, you have seduced me in front of my eyes, I will beat you to death, you are a fox."


    Yan Qin didn''t fight back or scream, she just cried softly and weakly, which made Gu Youlu cry so hard that she hurriedly came over and grabbed Zheng''s hand, and pped her twice with her backhand, knocking Zheng unconscious.


    Bitch, you caused my mother to have a stroke and be paralyzed, and yet you still dare to mess around here, and if you dare to make any noise again, I will divorce you immediately!


    Zheng was most afraid of being divorced, and Mrs. Gu would fall to the ground and have a stroke, which was also because she was knocked down. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to cause trouble to Yan Qin anymore, so she stepped aside crying.


    Li Zhuang''s face turned dark when he saw it. What kind of people are the old Gu family? Your Majesty is really crazy, raising such a crazy family.


    "Mr. Gu, let''s go back to the mansion first. Your Majesty will make the decision for you." Li Zhuang was tired and didn''t want to worry about the old Gu family anymore. He immediately supported Mr. Gu and prepared to go back to the magistrate.


    Mr. Gu is a man of no opinion. He listened to Old Mrs. Gu when she was still alive. Now that Old Mrs. Gu has fallen, she listened to Li Zhuang''s words and nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s go back first."


    When he said this, Mr. Gu was still trembling. Li Zhuang was even more disdainful when he saw it. Is this the head of the family? If you don''t have the ability, forget it. If something happens, you''ll be like a waste, waiting for outsiders to deal with it.


    Zhu Wu asked Dr. Liu: "Is it possible for Uncle Wen to move now?"


    Doctor Liu said: "Yes, but it''s best to carry it back directly on a board. Don''t put it on the mule cart and get off again, which will hurt the patient." After Zhu Wu heard this, he immediately called the nursing staff who brought him and took down two doors. Afterying a thick quilt on the door panel, the nurse carefully lifted Gu Youwen and Mrs. Gu onto the board.


    Lets go, Doctor Liu wille with us. Zhu Wu stared at Doctor Liu, as if he wanted to look good if he didnt go.


    Doctor Liu understood Zhu Wu''s meaning immediately and said, "Don''t worry, I am a doctor. I will always treat the patients I handle from start to finish, and I won''t talk nonsense. Everyone in the city knows my ability to keep my mouth shut."


    After saying that, take the medicine boy and leave with Zhu Wu and the others.


    After struggling for so long, it was now past midnight. Li Zhuang took Lao Gu''s family to the prefecture in a grand way. He was afraid of being seen and embarrassed, so he covered Gu Youwen and Mrs. Gu with quilts.


    He also asked Zhu Wu to open the way. When he met soldiers patrolling the city or the watchman, he would show his sign with the prefect in advance and send them away before he dared to continue walking with Lao Gu and his family.


    It was like being a thief along the way, and it took more than half an hour to get back to Tongzhifu.


    Li Tongzhi waited anxiously until he knew something happened to Gu Youwen. When he heard that Lao Gu''s family was back, he hurried to the yard where Lao Gu''s family lived.


    After seeing Gu Youwen lying on the wooden board like a dead fish, his eyesight went dark and he almost fell down... Youwen, Youwen was paralyzed!


    "Who did it? Who did it?!" Mr. Li loves Gu Youwen very much and has high expectations for him. He has carefully nned for him to make Gu Youwen the chief official of a county before he is forty-five years old. Be an assistant official in the city before the age of fifty.


    But everything was lost if Gu Youwen was so paralyzed.


    When Mr. Gan saw Li Tongzhi, he knelt down and said sharply: "Sir, Mr. Gu suddenly suffered from paralysis when he was ying the lute."


    When the servants of the Gan family came to visit the old Gu family with the prefect, they only said that Gu Youwen suddenly fell ill with a severe illness in the Gan family hospital, but did not say what the disease was.


    Now that Mr. Gan said the word "horse wind", Mr. Li waspletely stunned as if he had been pped twice on the head, and looked at Li Zhuang with an extremely ugly face.


    Li Zhuang nodded at him: "It''s true."


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Li''s face turned ck. A mouthful of old blood was stuck in his throat and he couldn''t even spit it out. He actually had this nasty disease of sleeping with women, which made him embarrassed to ask for justice for Gu Youwen.


    Horse wind, if this spreads out, even Gu Youwen will beughed at to death, let alone Gu Youwen.


    Gu Shi came over and cried, not knowing whether he was alive or dead: "Mr. Li, you have to make the decision for me. It is the Gan family who has harmed me. If the Gan family hadn''t hosted a banquet for me and given me women, I wouldn''t be paralyzed."


    Zheng hated Yan Qin so much that she hurriedly came over and knelt down and said, "Yes, Mr. Li, you must deal with that foxy girl who harmed my eldest brother. You can''t let her continue to harm others!"


    He said and red at Yan Qin fiercely, "Huh, bitch, I can''t kill you if I ask you to seduce my husband."

 Chapter 815: Lock up

    Chapter 815: Lock up


    Chapter 815 Locked up


    Master Yue heard these words as soon as he came to the courtyard where the old Gu family lived. He really wanted to kick up the Gu family and Zheng family.


    They are really a bunch of country shrews. Is the root cause of this matter a prostitute? It was Gu Youwen who couldn''t control himself and caused the trouble.


    If Gu Youwen had some sense of shame, he would not have epted a woman sent by the student''s family, thus inducing the Ma Feng.


    Mr. Li, however, loved Gu Youwen very much and red at Yan Qin fiercely, wishing he could eat her alive.


    Yan Qin was very scared, trembling, praying that Gu Youlu would be more infatuated with her, protect her, and not let her die here.


    Master Yue saw that Mr. Li couldn''t control his anger and hurriedly came over. He saluted and said: "Sir, please calm down and carry Mr. Wen and Mrs. Gu into the house first. Don''t stay outside like this. Uncle Wen and Mrs. Gu are in bad condition."


    When Master Yue said this, Mr. Li noticed Mrs. Gu and found that she was also lying on the board being carried: "What''s going on?"


    Gu Youlu wanted to take the opportunity to rece Zheng''s daughter-inw, and hurriedly cried: "Returning to Uncle Li, after my mother learned that her eldest brother was paralyzed, she went to beat Mr. Gan in a rage. Zheng wanted to help, but she used too much force and knocked him My mother was knocked down and she suffered a stroke and was paralyzed.


    Mr. Li was shocked. Two people were paralyzed in one night?


    Mr. Li''s face was no longer gloomy, but ferocious. He pointed at Mrs. Zheng and said, "You knocked down my mother-inw and paralyzed her. You are a wicked woman and should be abandoned."


    When Mrs. Zheng heard this, she cried and said: "Master Li, Master Li, I was wronged. It was my mother who asked me to help. I just touched my mother lightly. How could I know that she fainted and had a stroke?" Paralysis is really none of my business."


    Mrs. Zheng howled, trying to squeeze out some tears, but Mrs. Gu was a bad person. After bing prosperous in the past two years, she often wanted to divorce her. She wished that Mrs. Gu would die, but no matter how hard she squeezed out, she couldn''t squeeze out a drop. Tearse.


    Mr. Li is most annoyed by women who are acting up and crying. When he saw Mrs. Zheng howling again, he immediately pointed at her and said: "Come on, give Ms. Zheng to me..."


    "Sir, please carry Uncle Wen and Mrs. Gu into the house first." Master Yue hurriedly interrupted Mr. Li, thinking that Mr. Li was really crazy. Mrs. Zheng is the daughter-inw of the old Gu family. Mr. Gu should have the final say on how to deal with her. Why does Mr. Li take action to discipline Mrs. Zheng?


    After hearing this, Mr. Li realized that he was in trouble. He looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Brother Gu, I shouldn''t have interfered with Mrs. Zheng''s affairs, but as Mrs. Zheng''s daughter-inw, she caused her mother-inw to fall and suffer a stroke. No punishment should go unpunished.


    Then he pointed at Gu and said: "There is also Gu. As a legitimate wife, she did not give her husband a beautiful woman in time, which caused her husband to have trouble with the woman he used outside. This kind of woman who almost killed her husband, if she didn''t Punishment is truly unforgivable."


    Although Mr. Gu was dissatisfied with Mr. Li and felt that he always looked down upon him, he was afraid of officials. When he heard Mr. Li''s words, he hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    Seeing his cowardice, Mr. Li scolded him and ordered Zhu Wu: "Hurry and carry Youwen back to his yard."


    Then he said to Li Zhuang: "Go to the ountant and pay some silver. Invite all the doctors with good medical skills in the city and ask them to treat Youwen."


    Youwen must not be paralyzed. We must let Youwen get better and continue to be an official.


    Li Zhuang nced at Dr. Liu and saw that he didn''t care, so he responded and turned around to get money to hire a famous doctor.


    Mrs. Gu was always awake. She saw that Mr. Li was only paying attention to Gu Youwen and not her. She was looking at Mr. Li eagerly, shouting and drooling. She wanted to bury Tai more. There are so many things to do.


    Master Li heard the sound and nced over at her, wishing to chop her into pieces... Bitch, she is an ipetent mother, otherwise nothing would happen to her if she had Wen!


    Mr. Li ignored Mrs. Gu at all and followed Zhu Wu and the others in a hurry to Gu Youwen''s yard. He then turned around and ordered Master Yue: "Bring all Gan and the prostitute here and let them kneel in Youwen''s yard." , I want to ask questionster." "Yes." Master Yue quickly asked two guards to **** Mr. Gan and Yan Qin to the courtyard where Gu Youwen lived.


    Gu Youlu was worried that something might happen to Yan Qin, so he hurriedly followed him.


    Mrs. Gu was very sad when she saw Mr. Li leaving. She screamed, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Mr. Gu thought she was worried about Gu Youwen, so heforted her: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Shuang, Li Zhuang has already gone to the famous doctor in Fucheng, and you will definitely get well with Youwen."


    Having said that, he asked the four nurses to carry Mrs. Gu back to the back room of the main house. After settling down Mrs. Gu, she said to the four nurses: "Go and lock up those two **** Zheng and Gu!"


    Mr. Gu directed all his anger at Gu and Zheng.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Zheng hurriedly cried: "Dad, you can''t lock us up, we have to take care of Youwen and our mother."


    However, Mr. Gu ignored them at all and was determined to lock them up.


    The four nurses wanted to go back and rest early, but they ignored the cries of Gu and Zheng, and ignored the differences between men and women, and escorted them directly to the side room next to them.


    Tie them up, gagged them, close the door and leave.


    For a while, the courtyard where Mr. Gu lived fell silent. Mr. Gu looked around and saw no other family members. He was so angry that he mmed the table and shouted at the top of his voice: "Someone is here, someone is here!"


    The woman who was guarding the door was a servant of the Li family. She knew that the old Gu family was just for the autumn wind, and she didn''t care about the old Gu family at all. The old man Gu had been calling for a long time, and then the woman guarding the door came slowly.


    Mr. Gu, what are your orders?


    Mr. Gu asked angrily: "Where are the Youfu family, the Jinzhi family, and the younger sister and sister Ya? Their mother and grandmother have suffered a stroke. Let theme over and take care of them!"


    The mother-inw said: "Second Master Fu hasn''te back yet. I don''t know where he went."


    As for the Zhang family...


    Old ve, go call them now.


    After saying that, he turned around and left. Not long after he left the yard, he ran into Mr. Zhang and Gu Rong.


    Zhang wille, it was Gu Rong who said that he must take good care of her at this time, so that grandpa will value their house more.


    Zhang came here in order to get more benefits for her family in the future.


    Although Mr. Gu loves Gu Youfu, his son who looks like him, the most, his grandchildren are Gu Chengxian and Gu Ya. Therefore, when he saw Zhang and her daughter, he yelled: "Are you dead? Something happened here. You haven''t heard about such a big thing that has been going on for so long? You didn''te to serve me on purpose, right? Is this how you are filial to your parents-inw?"


    After scolding Mrs. Zhang and the others, he asked Gu Rong: "Where is your brother? Why is there no one in the middle of the night? And where are your cousin, sister-inw and aunt''s family? Where did these people die? There is such a big problem in the family. I dont know whats going on,e take a look!

 Chapter 816: suspicious

    Chapter 816: suspicious


    Chapter 816 Suspicion


    Gu Rong felt aggrieved after being scolded and said, "Master, my eldest aunt''s family and my younger aunt''s family have gone to the yard where the uncle lives to serve him."


    Qian Guangzong''s family, Gu Xiaomei, and Gu Ya were very smart. As soon as they heard that Mr. Li wasing to visit Gu Youwen, they immediately took a small road to the yard where Gu Youwen lived and waited there to show Mr. Li.


    Gu Rong and Zhang also wanted to go, but they were scolded by Gu Xiaomei: "I heard that my mother is also sick. If you go to see eldest brother, who will take care of our mother? Don''t go to eldest brother''s yard and cause trouble. Go and wait for us." mother."


    Mother and daughter Zhang were so angry at Gu Xiaomei''s words that they didn''te over for a long time.


    My father is not at home, and my brother went to find him.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu didn''t scold them anymore, and said happily: "Your mother didn''t love them in vain, and she also knew how to take care of Youwen. Your brother has be sensible and knows to find your father."


    Didnt ask at all why Gu Youfu was not at home in the middle of the night?


    Gu Rong sneered and called Mr. Gu a fool. The sister-inw and the others were not taking care of the uncle. They knew that Mr. Li loved the uncle and put on a show for Mr. Li.


    But Gu Rong was toozy to exin to Mr. Gu, and followed Zhang to wipe Mrs. Gu''s saliva and change her dirty clothes.


    In Qingwen Courtyard where Gu Youwen lived, Gu Chengxian and Gu Ya knelt on the ground. After seeing Gu Youwen being carried in, the two siblings walked forward on their knees and cried: "Dad, the unfilial children havee to pick you up. You have suffered." .


    Mr. Li was very pleased to see this. He had not seen the brothers and sisters before, and he felt very ufortable. He felt that they looked at them with wolfish eyes. Now that he saw them kneeling to greet Gu Youwen and crying in sorrow, he felt onlypassion in his heart.


    "Get up quickly, don''t kneel on the ground in the cold weather." Mr. Li said: "Especially Chengxian, you are about to take the scientific examination, but you must not catch a cold. If you catch the cold, your hard work in the past will be in vain. "


    Gu Chengxian did not stand up immediately, but kowtowed to Gu Youwen three times: "I couldn''t pick up dad in time because I was studying hard in the room. Please don''t me dad."


    In one sentence, he exined that he did not go to the Gan family courtyard to pick up Gu Youwen.


    After hearing this, Mr. Li was even more pleased: "The big exam ising soon. Chengxian is right to study harder. Your father won''t me you."


    Qian Guangzong''s family saw that Gu Chengxian''s brother and sister were stealing the limelight, and hurriedly pushed Aunt Gu.


    Aunt Gu immediately came over and cried: "Youwen, Youwen, what''s wrong with you? Oh my god, why did you end up like this after going out to a banquet? Sister, I wish I had suffered this for you."


    Mr. Li was very pleased to see Aunt Gu caring for his younger brother.


    Gu Xiaomei saw her and squeezed over to cry, but Doctor Liu interrupted her.


    Doctor Liu yelled: "What are you doing? What are you doing? Do you still want the patient to get better? I cried once in the previous courtyard, and now you are crying again. If you continue to cry like this, what will happen to you?" Im not responsible for what happened.


    Mom, the whole family is sick!


    After Doctor Liu yelled like this, Aunt Gu and the others stepped aside and let the nursing staff carry Gu Youwen to the back room.


    After all this trouble, Gu Youwen''s condition became serious again.


    After Doctor Liu gave Gu Youwen a round of injections, he asked the medicine boy to hand over the medicinal materials for internal use to the servants of the Li family: "Hurry up and boil the medicine. Bring it over when it''s done." He then pointed to the people surrounding the room and said: "Get out of here, don''t get stuck here."


    Mr. Li was afraid that Gu Youwen''s condition would get worse, so he immediately kicked Qian Guangzong''s family out, along with Gu Xiaomei and Gu Ya, leaving only Gu Chengxian.


    "Doctor Liu, how is Youwen''s condition? When will it be restored?" Master Li asked.


    Doctor Liu wanted tough: "Mr. Li, you are well-informed, and you also know how strong the wind is. This is a serious disease, and God has blessed you to survive. Don''t even think about recovery."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that it can''t be cured by martial arts? How is that possible!" Mr. Li was very angry. Master Yue hurriedly supported him and said, "Sir, please calm down and wait until other doctors from Fucheng arrive."


    But after Dr. Xiao, Dr. Xu, and Dr. Zhou showed it to Gu Youwen, they said exactly the same thing as Dr. Liu: "It''s going to be windy. You''re lucky to be alive. As for standing up again, please forgive our medical skills." Mediocre, not capable."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li''s face darkened visibly. Dr. Liu and the others were afraid of Mr. Li''s anger, so they changed their words and said, "Your Excellency, you are from the capital and you are an official. You can ask the imperial doctor from the capital toe and see Mr. Gu." Look. The imperial doctors medical skills are superb and he may be able to cure Mr. Gu.


    Who is Gu Youwen? It''s just a small instruction, can he still get the royal doctor toe and treat him?


    Master Li knew that Gu Youwen could not be cured. He felt desperate. He turned around and rushed out of the house. He pointed at Yan Qin who was kneeling outside and said to Master Gan: "Come here, drag them down. The stick..." The word "kill" had not yet been spoken. , was stopped by Master Yue in time.


    "Sir!" After Master Yue interrupted Master Li loudly, he lowered his voice and said: "Sir, you are in trouble tonight. No matter how much you love Uncle Wen, he is only a descendant of your benefactor, not you. Parents and children dont have to be like this.


    "Uncle Wen got this disease. It is said that he slept out it himself. Master Gan just gave Uncle Wen a beauty. This country is full of merchants who give beauties to officials. Could it be that as soon as something goes wrong? Are you going to kill the merchants? Behead the beauties alive? There is no such logic in the world. If you set a precedent, how can you be an official in the future?"


    Master Yue nced at Master Gan and then said: "Master Gan is a native of Fucheng. His family has been rooted here for several generations. It must be difficult to deal with. Didn''t you see that although Master Gan is kneeling, he doesn''t look very scared? ? He must have made arrangements when he came."


    Master Yue''s guess was correct. Mr. Gan had already made arrangements if he dared toe. If he doesn''t get out of the prefect alive tonight, the family will go directly to the prefect''s house toin.


    Master Yue advised Mr. Li: "If you want to take revenge, it will be the same in a few years. But now, you can''t be impulsive. Don''t let that noble man down."


    When Mr. Li heard the word "noble", he was immediately startled and regained his sense: "You are right, I am impatient. I will leave the matter between Mr. Gan and the prostitute to you... I will go in and have a look at Youwen."


    When he said thest half of the sentence, his voice was almost choked, making Master Yue frown.


    Mr. Li is too kind to Gu Youwen, but he is just a descendant of a benefactor with a different surname. How can he choke because of his paralysis?


    Master Yue is very smart, and Mr. Li''s kindness to Lao Gu''s family made him suspicious.


    At the same time, Gu Jinli was also suspicious.


    Descendants of benefactor?


    Isnt it unhealthy to live like this because you are the descendant of your benefactor? What kind of kindness can Mr. Li remember for so many years and still take care of Lao Gu''s family without any bottom line?

 Chapter 817: lucky

    Chapter 817: lucky


    Chapter 817 Lucky


    Qin Sang held a piece of gray cloth in his hand, covering him and Gu Jinli with the cloth, watching the situation in the yard.


    The prefecture is guarded by a nursing home, which is much more dangerous than the Gan Family Courtyard on Moxiang Street. However, Qin Sang was very capable, and Gu Jinli had also been trained and had experience in ambush in the wild. With the help of You An, the two of them ambush here before the old Gu family came back.


    When Gu Jinli said earlier that he wanted toe with the prefect to watch the fun, Qin Sang still felt it was dangerous and didn''t want her toe. But she was very happy at the moment, because she was hiding under the gray cloth she was holding up, protected in his arms.


    This was the closest the two of them had ever been, so close that he could feel the warmth of her body and the subtle sound of her heartbeat.


    Gu Jinli was afraid of being discovered, so he did not tell Qin Sang immediately about his suspicions, but continued to watch the excitement in the yard.


    Master Yue walked down the steps and said to Master Gan who was kneeling on the ground: "Master Gan, the house is busy tonight and I won''t keep you here. You can take that woman with you and go back."


    Mr. Gan was shocked: "This, are you letting us go back?"


    Such a big thing happened. Although it was caused by Gu Youwen sleeping with a woman, Mr. Li had clearly looked like he wanted to eat him alive, and now he was going to let him go home in the blink of an eye?


    Master Yue nodded: "Well, although your Gan family is at fault in this matter, Mr. Li is a reasonable person and will not abuse your family''s lynching."


    but


    Master Yue nced at Yan Qin and said, "Since that woman was bought by your family, Mr. Gan should know how to do it."


    The matter that happened to Gu Youwen was so big that someone had to die to make Mr. Li feel angry.


    Yes, yes, Gan understands, Master Yue, dont worry. After Mr. Gan thanked Master Yue, he immediately picked up Yan Qin and dragged her out of the house.


    Yan Qin sobbed and looked at Gu Youlu. The look in his eyes and the helpless weakness made Gu Youlu crazy.


    After Master Yue entered Gu Youwen''s house, he immediately chased him out.


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he saw it. This Gu Youlu was really nasty. He didn''t even spare the women his brother had slept with.


    Mr. Gan ran out of Tongzhifu as if he was running for his life. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he raised his hand and pped Yan Qin: "Bitch, how do you serve people? Could it be that you administered some strong medicine to make Mr. Gu mad?" Sick?"


    There are many causes for a man to have a fever, and taking too much medicine is one of them. He has already given Gu Youwen some medicine to make him feel better. If Yan Qin goes down again, it may really cause Gu Youwen to have a fever.


    Yanqin cried: "No, the ve family is serving Mr. Gu ording to the master''s instructions. How do you know Mr. Gu, wuwuwu..."


    Mr. Gan was already irritable and cried when he saw Yan Qin. He raised his hand to hit Yan Qin again, but unfortunately Gu Youlu grabbed his arm and kicked him over.


    Like a hero, Gu Youlu hugged Yan Qin and saved her from the fire and water. He looked down at her and said, "Don''t be afraid, girl. As long as I am here, no one named Gan will dare to bully you."


    Yan Qin almostughed in her heart. This Gu Youlu was indeed a pervert, and she actually got her hooked on him.


    Yan Qin snuggled into Gu Youlu''s arms, with tears in her eyes, and looked at Gu Youlu with admiration and affection: "Third Master Lu, you saved the ve family''s life~"


    The word "La" also has an upturned ending sound, which made Gu Youlu tremble. Damn, she deserves to be from the south of the Yangtze River. It''s so delicious!


    Mr. Gan was kicked to the ground, but he was not angry. When he saw Gu Youlu protecting Yan Qin, he was overjoyed and quickly apologized: "Sir Mr. Lu, please forgive me. Mr. Gan did not sincerely want to do something to Miss Yan Qin. To be honest, Its because todays matter is so big that its hard for Gan to exin to Mr. Li if he doesnt give Yan Qin a break. Gu Youlu enjoyed Yan Qins admiration for him and said to Mr. Gan, Its no wonder what happened today. Miss Qin. As for Uncle Li, dont worry, he loves me as much as he loves his elder brother, and he wont embarrass you."


    This statement has been made very clear. If Mr. Gan doesnt know what to do, then he is a fool!


    Mr. Gan stood up in a hurry and handed two deeds to Gu Youlu: "Third Master Lu is righteous and heroic. Yan Qin will be entrusted to your care from now on. This is her deed of sale and the house deed of the house on Moxiang Street. You Keep it and just go and see Yan Qin from time to time."


    Gu Youlu epted it unceremoniously and said to Mr. Gan, "You know what I''m doing."


    He then looked at a mule cart not far away and said, "Is this your Gan family''s mule cart?"


    Mr. Gan shook his head: "Now it''s Mr. Lu''s mule cart."


    After hearing this, Gu Youluughed out loud: "Master Gan really knows how to be a good man. If Qin''er leaves, I will take you back."


    After saying that, he hugged Yan Qin and got into the mule cart.


    The coachman was a servant of the Gan family. He was originally here to pick up Mr. Gan. Seeing that Mr. Gan was waving desperately at him, he cleverly drove away and sent Gu Youlu and Gu Youlu to the house on Moxiang Street.


    Gu Youlu was even more shameless than Gu Youwen. He couldn''t help but do something to Yan Qin in the car, but he was not poisoned, so he didn''t get sick immediately.


    Yan Qin is really disgusted with the men of the old Gu family. What kind of family are they? How can they raise such anxious men? Is the wife at home dead?


    Gu Youlu didn''t dare to stay overnight in the house. After feelingfortable, he sent Yan Qin into the house and asked the coachman to take him back to the prefecture.


    When he returned to Tongzhifu, he bumped into Gu Youfu and Gu Chengli.


    Second brother, you are back, lets go in together. Gu Youlu felt relieved and greeted Gu Youfu in a good mood.


    Hey, lets go in together to see big brother. Gu Youfu was very lucky. Although he was poisoned by the mountain mushroom by Gu Jinli, he escaped because he didnt have enough money to sleep with Hua Niang.


    When Gu Jinli saw Gu Youfuing back with his beard and tail intact, his teeth itched with hatred, but he didn''t even have any poisonous hair. Okay, let me change the poison for you to a more severe one.


    Gu Jinli has no good impression of Gu Youfu''s family. Although his family is not favored by Mrs. Gu, they are vicious. When they were fleeing from famine, the family plotted against theirs and pressed the fingerprints of the sale deed on his behalf. Gu Rong also deceived her sister, causing her sister to almost be kidnapped by Fatty Ding.


    Qin Sang knew that she hated the old Gu family deeply, but it was almost dawn now. If they stayed any longer, they would be discovered at dawn, so he whispered in her ear: "Go back first, and we will find an opportunity to attack tomorrow." .


    Gu Jinli nodded and responded softly: "Let''s go."


    The two of them waited for Zhu Wu to leave, then used gray cloth as a cover, slowly got off the roof, and came to the courtyard wall. After waiting for the people patrolling outside the wall to pass by, they climbed the tree on the wall, came out of Tongzhifu, and followed You An. After everyone gathered together, they left together.


    Gu Jinli''s family has a house in Fucheng, but their family doesn''t like toe to Fucheng, so few people live there.


    Xiao Ji and a few "fish boys" were guarding the house. When they saw Gu Jinliing back, they hurriedly ran over and said, "Little boss, you are finally back. If you don''te back, I will be scared to death."

 Chapter 818: Take the bait

    Chapter 818: Take the bait


    Chapter 818 Taking the bait


    Goed out all night and didn''te back until dawn. If something happened to the little boss, her personal maid would die ten times and it wouldn''t be enough topensate.


    Gu Jinli looked at Xiao Ji''s face turned pale with fright and said with a smile: "I went out with Brother Qin, what could happen? Don''t scare yourself."


    Xiaoji:


    It was precisely because she went out with Sang of the Qin family that she was worried about the young man, or the young man with bad intentions towards the young master. What if he took advantage of the young master? Not engaged yet!


    "Anyway, little master, don''t run out like this again and don''te back all night. It''s hard for me to give an ount to Brother An when I go back." Xiao Ji told Gu Jinli seriously.


    Gu Jinli said perfunctorily: "Okay, I''lle back early next time."


    He then looked at the people waiting in the room with Xiaoji: "Erping, Sanping, Erle, Sanle, Sanxi, thank you for your hard work."


    When Gu Jinli called their names, it was really hard to exin. What did Qin Sang think? Why give them such random names?


    The five characters "peace, joy, happiness, and celebration" arebined with the number of characters to form a name. The most terrifying thing is that the word "qing" is actually used for girls.


    That''s right, after the water bandits'' stronghold was breached, some girls were also sold as ves by the government. Qin Sang bought a few girls with good bones who deeply hated the water bandits and threw them to train with You An and the others. . Three years have passed and I have been practicing well, so thats what my name is.


    The ones from Daqing, Erqing and Sanqing made several girls feel like gentlemen.


    Erping and the others were very happy when they saw that Gu Jinli could call out their names. They all stood up and said, "It''s not hard work!"


    The voice is loud and the team is neat, which shows that he has been trained very obediently by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang not only trained them to be obedient, but also solemnly told them that Gu Jinli''s life was more important than his, and all of them must listen to her.


    He also mentioned that Gu Jinlis contribution was responsible for the sessful annihtion of the water bandits vige.


    So Erping and the others respected Gu Jinli very much and regarded her as important as Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang looked at the pale sky and said to Gu Jinli: "It''s almost dawn. You go to bed first and wait until you wake up."


    It''s okay for him to stay upte, but it''s not easy for a girl like her to stay up like that.


    Gu Jinli was indeed sleepy: "Well, you should go back to bed early."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded, watching her and Xiaoji return to the back house.


    After Gu Jinli took a bath, he fell asleep.


    She slept for three hours and only got up after a while.


    Qin Sang had asked Sanxi to make breakfast. When he saw that she was awake, he brought her breakfast.


    Gu Jinli asked while eating: "Are Daqing and the others back?"


    After saying this, the corners of his mouth twitched, obviously he was shocked by the name again.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw it and said, "I''m back. Things have been settled. Qian Guangzong and his son and Gu Chengxian will be taken care of in less than three days."


    It was all the Qian familys idea that her family would be sold, and Qian Guangzongs family could not be let go.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this. After eating an egg, he said, "It''s best to deal with them within three days. If it''ster, we''ll have toe back next time."


    She promised Gu Jinan that she would go home before February 15th to give him the exam. She could see that Gu Jinan was already suffering from the old Gu''s tutor. If she didn''t go back before he entered the examination room, Gu Jinan would not be able to calm down and take the examination.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, with the tempers of the Qian family and his son, three days is more than enough. That Gu Chengxian is not a gentleman, he has a lot of little thoughts inside."


    He checked on Gu Chengxian and found someone to test Gu Chengxian, and found that he was a gentleman and magnanimous person on the outside, but rotten on the inside. When he was in the capital before, he had a few maids who were married to each other, and even made the girls'' bellies bigger, but Gu Chengxian was a beast, and he didn''t keep any of those maids, and sold them all to the Li family. When he arrived at He''an Mansion, he became the best young man in troubled times again, looking unattractive to women. Qin Sang did not tell Gu Jinli these things in detail because he did not want to taint her ears.


    Gu Jinli ate the noodles and said, "As long as he can take the bait."


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Have you eaten?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I haven''t eaten yet."


    He specially waited for her to wake up and wanted to eat with her.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli served him a bowl of noodles: "Eat quickly."


    Qin Sang took the noodles with a smile and started eating them in big mouthfuls. He ate three bowls in a short time and only stopped after eating two more eggs.


    Gu Jinli was also full. After rinsing his mouth, he expressed his doubts about Mr. Li: "That Mr. Li was too kind to Gu Youwen and the others. He is just the descendant of a group of benefactors. They live with each other. It''s for the official seeker again. Something happened to Gu Youwen, and he was even more excited than Mr. Gu. It was as if his own son was paralyzed..."


    At this point, Gu Jinli paused, and suddenly remembered that Old Mrs. Gu was literate, and before marrying into the Yuan family, Old Mrs. Gu seemed to have worked as a maid in a wealthy family.


    The Yuan family is Mrs. Gus ex-husband and Aunt Gus father, who died long ago.


    It was only after the death of her ex-husband named Yuan that Mrs. Gu remarried Mr. Gu.


    "Old Mrs. Gu''s natal family is very mysterious. When she was a child, people in the vige mentioned her as a widow from the Yuan family. I doubt that she has a natal family at all, but is a maid released by a wealthy family." Gu Jinli pondered for a while, and finally said: "That big family may be the Li family. Mrs. Gu must have known Mr. Li a long time ago. There must be some **** history between the two."


    Otherwise it doesnt make sense?


    How can anyone in the world be so affectionate and care for the descendants of their benefactors as their own sons?


    Qin Sang also felt that Mr. Li was too kind to Gu Youwen and the others. Hearing this, he said, "I will ask You An and the others to investigate the past of Mrs. Gu. But this matter is not easy to investigate. It is too old. .


    Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li are both Benliu people. It is very difficult to find out what happened when they were young.


    Gu Jinli also knew that it was difficult to investigate the matter. She said, "Just try your best to investigate. If you can''t, I have ways to deal with them."


    Qin Sang looked at her smiling side face, not wanting to disappoint her, and promised: "Even if it is difficult to find out, I will let You An and the others find out. Take this opportunity to train them so that they can do their job well in the future."


    Gu Jinli held a cup of tea, took a sip and said, "Don''t push them too much, they are younger than you."


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s easy to train him when he''s young, but when he gets older, it won''t be easy to train him."


    As he spoke, he took away the tea in her hand and handed her a ss of warm sugar water: "Drink this."


    Lake tea is cold and not suitable for girls to drink.


    It was not the first time that he had bothered with her. Gu Jinli didn''t pay attention and took the warm sugar water and drank it. But Qin Sang drank all theke tea she had drank.


    Gu Jinli:


    Seeing her stunned, Qin Sang looked at her and said with a smile: "Why are you stunned? I don''t dislike you. It''s okay to drink the tea you drank."


    Gu Jinlis face felt hot and he cursed secretly: Rogue!


    The two girls, Daqing and Erqing, did their job very well. The next night, Daqing came to report: "Gu Chengxian didn''t hold on, and he took the bait. It''s all thanks to Qian Guangzong and his son."

 Chapter 819: smiling

    Chapter 819: smiling


    Chapter 819 Smiling


    Qian Guangzong and his son were not good people to begin with. After they came to He''an Mansion, they wandered around the city every day, either looking for opportunities to make a fortune or looking for women. They visited all therge and small buildings in He''an Mansion.


    In just two months, I spent all the money Mr. Li gave Aunt Gu during the Chinese New Year, and now my money is tight.


    Qian Chengcai had an acquaintance in the building who gave him advice and said, "Don''t Mr. Li like your cousin very much? Invite him here and our sisters will entertain him for you. As long as he isfortable with you, If you do, you can ask him to help you say a few good words in front of Mr. Li, and you can get the money from the Li family and continue to live happily."


    He then said: "Your cousin is studying in the house every day. How can he not befortable at this young age? There is no need to suppress him so much that he will not be able to pass the examter."


    This good friend is one of the twelve flower girls in Chunfeng Tower. He is called Hanxiao and is very eloquent.


    After listening to Hanxiao''s words, Qian Chengcai pped his thigh and said, "Xiaer, you are right. My cousin is just a few months younger than me. I already have a son, but he is not married yet. I was in the capital earlier." When I was young, I had to have a woman apany me every night. Now that I havee to He''an Mansion, I have been holding back the scientific examination, pretending to be such a gentleman. When I look at him, I almost feel like he is having trouble holding it in. I have to take him with me. Come getfortable.


    Seeing Qian Chengcai being moved by him with a smile, he hurriedly leaned against Qian Chengcai and said: "Tomorrow morning there will be a group of flower fairiesing from the south of the Yangtze River. They are all beauties with water-like figures. I asked my wife to keep them for you, but at most I can keep you for two days, so you have to bring them here quickly, otherwise they will be snatched away by regr customers who have heard the news."


    Because of the flourishing flowers in the south of the Yangtze River, He''an Prefecture and Linhe Prefecture would often invite some girls from Jiangnan Houses toe over to support the scene. After a period of time, they would send them back, and the money they earned was 50-50 cents.


    There are many girls who can''t make it as first-ss flower girls in Jiangnan, and theye to Jianghuai. Their social status jumps up instantly, and they can make a lot of money every time theye.


    When Qian Chengcai was in the capital, he heard that the flower girls and flower fairies in Jiangnan were very attractive. Their methods were unmatched by other women, and he had long wanted to try them out. Hearing that a flower fairy wasing from the south of the Yangtze River, blood rushed to the top of his head, and he immediately said: "Keep it, keep it for us, I will definitely bring him here tomorrow night."


    Hanxiao was very satisfied when he saw Qian Chengcai agreeing. After serving Qian Chengcai for a while, he sent Qian Chengcai out of the housefortably.


    Qian Guangzong was also living happily in Chunfeng Tower. After Qian Chengcai came out, he went to Qian Guangzong and told him about the arrival of the flower fairy from Jiangnan, and asked him to help bring Gu Chengxian with him. Only by winning over Gu Chengxian can they gain Mr. Li''s attention, and it will be easier to ask the Li family for money in the future.


    Qian Guangzong''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he rubbed his hands and said: "Is there a flower fairying? Then we have to bring your cousin over to open his eyes. He has not been happy since he came to He''an Mansion. If he is not happy, he will be happy." Im about to get sick.


    Qian Guangzong and his son returned to the mansion together and first visited Gu Youwen.


    Gu Youwen has woken up, but when he woke up, he looked like a dead person. Not only did his mouth and eyes nt, he couldn''t even move, like a corpse.


    Mr. Li assigned two maids and two young men to take care of Gu Youwen. He also spent a lot of money to invite Dr. Liu to sit in his house and watch over Gu Youwen at all times until a famous doctor from the capital came over.


    Even though Mr. Li knew that Gu Youwen would never recover, he still didn''t give up. He sent people to the capital to invite famous doctors to try his luck and see if Gu Youwen could be cured.


    Doctor Liu felt that Mr. Li was unnecessary, but he was not a nosy person. Mr. Li had money and would like to hire famous doctors, so he would be responsible for guarding Gu Youwen.


    but


    Doctor Liu frowned and looked at Qian Guangzong and his son with unkind eyes: "You guys should get out quickly. The stench all over your body will only make the patient''s condition worse if you stay here."


    The father and son of the Qian family are quite capable. Two people in the family are paralyzed. They still have the leisure to go to the building to find girls ande back with a smell, and they are not afraid of people smelling it?


    Qian Guangzong and his son came here to show off. When they saw Doctor Liu driving people away, they said to Gu Youwen, who had his eyes open and remained motionless, "Youwen, you take good care of your health. Let''s leave first."


    Qian Chengcai: "Uncle, take good care of yourself. We wille see you tomorrow." When Gu Youwen heard what they said, he blinked at them, as if he had something to say. But Qian Guangzong and his son had no time to pay attention to him, so they turned around and left after speaking.


    Gu Youwen wanted to speak, but all he could make was a ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhising in there.


    After Qian Guangzong and his son left Qingwenyuan, they cursed quietly: "It''s bad luck. I have to take a bath with grapefruit leaves when I get backter, otherwise it will be terrible to be paralyzed like him."


    Qian Chengcai nodded and said in agreement: "Dad is right. We need to ask the servants to prepare some grapefruit leaves for us to take a bath. We have to go see grandma. If we don''t prepare more grapefruit leaves, we may not be able to wash ourselves." Lose."


    Everyone in Chu believed this, as did Qian Guangzong and his son. They worshiped God on the 15th day of the lunar month and asked God to bless them and make them rich. Therefore, it is very taboo that Gu Youwen and Mrs. Gu are paralyzed, for fear of contracting their bad luck.


    After watching Gu Youwen, the father and son went to Mrs. Gu''s courtyard. Before they entered the courtyard gate, they started crying: "Mother-inw/Grandma, are you feeling better today? But can you speak?"


    Dont tell me, Mrs. Gu is really good at talking.


    Her situation is much better than Gu Youwen, but she can only say one word, no more.


    But Mrs. Gu was still very dissatisfied. Whenever she woke up, she would start scolding her one word at a time, which made Mr. Gu very tired.


    After scolding him, he asked Gu Youwen how he was doing?


    Mr. Gu was afraid that she would die if she knew that Gu Youwen would never recover, so he hid it from her and said that Mr. Li had sent someone to the capital to ask for a famous doctor and that Gu Youwen could cure him.


    Mrs. Gu was relieved a lot.


    But she deeply hated the Gu family and the Zheng family, and wanted to divorce the Gu family and the Zheng family to avenge herself and Gu Youwen.


    But Mr. Gu said: "Gu family and Zheng family know too much about our family, so they cannot divorce. If we divorce, what happened to our family when they fled famine will be spread to the whole He''an Mansion. Then our family will know about it." But I have no shame in living.


    Gu Xiaomei said: "Yes, mother, those two shrews are holding the reins of our family. If we divorce them, our daughter will not be able to marry into a good family."


    Both the Gu family and the Zheng family knew that she had been married. If the news that she was a widow came out, she would be doomed.


    For the sake of her youngest daughter, Mrs. Gu could only endure it and kept abandoning the Gu family and the Zheng family. However, she came up with a more vicious method, which was to kill the Gu family and the Zheng family due to illness.


    Daughters-inw who die due to illness and make mistakes are verymon in wealthy families. Mrs. Gu saw this once when she was a child and knew this method.

 Chapter 820: Hit

    Chapter 820: Hit


    Chapter 820: Being Recruited


    Just when she was about to tell Mr. Gu about this, Qian Guangzong and his son came into the back room crying.


    Crying like a filial son in front of her bed: "Mother-inw, my unfilial son-inw came to see you. How are you today? Are you feeling better? Seeing you lying like this, my son-inw wishes he could have suffered this for you."


    Qian Chengcai is a dim-witted person. He just says whatever Qian Guangzong says, but his crying sound is louder than Qian Guangzong''s because he is young after all.


    Mr. Gu frowned when he heard their cries and said angrily: "Stop crying. Are you here to visit the sick or to mourn?"


    Mr. Gu didn''t have much patience with his stepdaughter and his family. After scolding Qian Guangzong and his son, he sent them away. Before leaving, he told them to be more honest recently and not to cause any trouble. The family was already in chaos. of.


    Qian Guangzong and his son deserved a good deal on their face, but as soon as they left the yard, they sighed: "Damn old man, you are not considered a green onion? You are just a **** who helps my father-inw raise children. Who are you qualified to teach us a lesson?"


    Qian Chengcai still had some conscience. In his memory, this cheap grandfather treated their family pretty well, at least much better than he treated Gu Dashan''s family. He said, "Dad, stop talking and go find your cousin quickly. We need to take care of him." He has to take him to Chunfeng Tower."


    After saying that, the two of them ran to Gu Chengxian''s yard, and happened to see a servant of the Li family bringing breakfast to Gu Chengxian.


    Hey, that breakfast is so rich, there are a total of twenty dishes of cakes, steamed buns, various porridges, noodles, side dishes, and chicken soup.


    Qian Guangzong and his son swallowed hard when they saw these breakfasts. Mr. Li was getting better and better towards Gu Chengxian. They had to win over him and rely on him to speak good words for them in front of Mr. Li and get money.


    Seeing their greedy looks, Gu Chengxian felt very proud and said as if giving alms: "Uncle and cousin are here, let''s have some together."


    Thats good, were hungry. Qian Guangzong and Qian Chengcai sat down immediately, eating a messy breakfast table.


    Gu Chengxian was very disgusted, but he had been eating very well recently, and every meal was so rich, so he didn''t care about these two starving ghosts.


    After Qian Guangzong and his son finished eating, they told him about the arrival of a group of flower fairies from Chunfeng Tower. They also described in detail how beautiful the Jiangnan flower fairies were, how enchanting their figures were, and howfortable they were in serving people.


    Finally, he said: "Brother Xian, you have been sleeping since you left the capital. This man can''t hold back like this. Come with us to rx for a night before the big exam. Only when you feelfortable here can you do well in the exam."


    Gu Chengxian was said to be very touching, especially Qian Guangzong, who was very good at speaking. When describing the flower fairy serving people, he almost had a nosebleed.


    However, Gu Chengxian still refused and said: "Uncle, I still have to study hard. I haven''t been going anywhere recently, and you guys shouldn''t go either. Grandma and dad are both sick, and you still go out to have fun. What does it look like?"


    Qian Chengcai said: "Are you afraid that others will find out and say you are unfilial? Hey, cousin, you don''t have to worry about this. We are going out at night, and Chunfeng Tower will send someone to pick us up. We will carry people on our backs all the way. No. Someone discovered it."


    Gu Chengxian still shook his head: "Such behavior is not what a gentleman would do. I want to take the imperial examination, so you can go."


    Without saying a word, he hurriedly drove Qian Guangzong and his son away.


    But after Qian Guangzong and his son left, Gu Chengxian thought more and more, especially since he was under a lot of pressure recently and knew that he would definitely not be able to pass the exam... Last time he had an excuse for not passing the exam, so this time Provide him with good food and drink. If he fails to pass the exam again, Mr. Li will definitely see through his tricks and give up on him.


    Gu Chengxian was so irritable that he finally lost his temper and invited Qian Guangzong and his son over for dinner, hinting that he was going to Chunfeng Tower.


    Qian Guangzong and his son were so happy that they took him to Chunfeng Tower after it got dark. Unexpectedly, I bumped into Gu Youlu in Chunfeng Tower.


    Gu Youlu was shocked: "Why are you here?"


    He asked Gu Chengxian again: "Aren''t you studying hard at home?"


    Have youe to the building after reading?


    Gu Chengxian was also shocked. It was extremely embarrassing to bump into his uncle when he went upstairs.


    Hanxiao hurried over to rescue the siege: "Stop talking, gentlemen, hurry up and pick out the flower fairies. If you don''t hurry up, the guests who came after hearing the news will **** the flower fairies away." Gu Youlu wille here, it''s Yan Qin The person who told him was that one of her sisters in Jiangnan would receive guests at Chunfeng Tower tonight. She also described the sister as a beauty in heaven and earth, which made Gu Youlu feel very itchy and rushed to Chunfeng Tower immediately.


    At this moment, when I heard Hanxiaos words, I immediately followed Hanxiao to pick someone out, for fear that it would be toote and the beauty would be picked up by another man.


    Qian Guangzong and his son and Gu Chengxian also hurriedly followed.


    Looking at their anxious looks with a smile, I sneered in my heart, be happy, you will sufferter.


    He took them into a room with a smile. There were already several pretty beauties standing in the outer room.


    Qian Guangzong and his son''s eyes lit up when they saw it. Sure enough, he was from the south of the Yangtze River. His appearance and figure were rare in He''an Prefecture.


    However, with a smile, he said: "These are just the apanying flower girls. There are real flower fairies inside. There are exactly four of them, known as the Four Flower Fairies. You go in and choose."


    As soon as Gu Youlu heard this, he ran directly into the back room and was stunned when he saw several flower fairies inside.


    Mainly because the flower fairies were dressed very attractively, in thin gauze clothes, even thinner than the gauze clothes Yan Qin wore two nights ago. One look at them made people unable to control themselves.


    Gu Chengxian was just a superficial gentleman. After being stunned for a moment, he immediately rushed in and hugged a flower fairy in red gauze: "I want this."


    He said with a smile: "Young Master Gu is indeed a schr. He is very discerning. Peony is a famous flower fairy in the south of the Yangtze River. He is the most beautiful among these flower fairies. You have found a treasure."


    Ill let you knowter how powerful this baby is.


    Gu Youlu was so angry that Gu Chengxian got there first. He secretly cursed Gu Chengxian for being shameless. He also rushed over and hugged a flower fairy wearing a crimson gauze dress: "I want this."


    He said with a smile: "Hey, Third Master Lu has really good taste. Our Narcissus'' figure is famous in Jiangnan."


    After hearing this, Gu Youlu was very happy.


    Qian Guangzong and his son were dumbfounded. They cursed Gu Chengxian and Gu Youlu in their hearts. These two hypocrites and viins actually robbed the two most beautiful flower fairies.


    They had no choice but to make do with the two remaining flower fairies.


    However, these two flower fairies also look good. Not only are they beautiful in appearance, but they also feel very good in hand.


    Seeing that they had picked out the flower fairies, Han smiled and said to them without further dy, "You are distinguished guests from the same magistrate. My wife has prepared a courtyard for you to stay in. I will take you there right away."


    With a smile, he led them to a courtyard with a two-story attic, pointed to the second floor and said, "You guys, please go in."


    Gu Chengxian couldn''t wait to drag Mudan up to the attic, rushed into a room and started doing things.


    Qian Guangzong, an old man who knows how to y, even went to pull Hanxiao: "Xiao''er, you cane up with us too."


    She avoided his hand with a smile and said with a smile: "Master Qian, Forsythia is well-known in Jiangnan for her skills. She can serve youfortably tonight alone. I won''t join in the fun. Come on." Go up, don''t miss the good night."


    I dont want to be tricked, so go and die on your own.

 Chapter 821: Is this a disease?

    Chapter 821: Is this a disease?


    Chapter 821 Is this a disease?


    Qian Guangzong felt regretful after hearing this, and just as he was about to continue pulling Hanxiao, the forsythia in his arms clung to his arm, and the slender catkin got into his sleeve, caressing his arm and said: " Mr. Qian, I always serve you with a smile, so let her rest tonight and let me serve you well, how about that?"


    He smiled sweetly and said, "If Mr. Qian feels it''s not enough, then I can ask Peony and Narcissus toe together to make sure Mr. Qian isfortable."


    Qian Guangzong was no match for Forsythia''s tactics. He immediately became weak. He didn''t even bother to smile, and ran towards a room in the attic with Forsythia half in his arms.


    Gu Youlu and Qian Chengcai also hurriedly put their arms around their beauties and went upstairs to do errands.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, a voice came immediately.


    Seeing that the matter was done, Hanxiao hurriedly left the yard and took a medicated bath prepared in advance.


    She doesnt want to fall into this trap herself!


    The four people Peony, Narcissus, Forsythia and Begonia are very capable. They served Gu Chengxian until they were drunk and dreamed, and they worked hard until dawn.


    Gu Chengxian was afraid that Mr. Li would find out about hising out to find a woman, so he only slept until midnight and got up, wanting to rush back to his house. If someone from the same prefecture met him, he could still find an excuse to say that he was going out to study in the morning and return home, so that he would not be found to be in the building looking for fun.


    "I''m leaving now?" Mudan didn''t leave Gu Chengxian behind. She got up to dress him, snuggled into his arms, and said reluctantly: "Mudan will leave after staying for ten days. I want toe and see Mudan more often." . Otherwise, if Mudan leaves, I wont be able to see you anymore.


    As her name suggests, Peony is as beautiful and charming as any other girl in the Li family. Gu Chengxian was very satisfied and hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, beauty. When I finish high school, I will definitely wee you as my concubine. It won''t be in vain." Worked so hardst night.


    Hate~ Mudan yelled with a red face, and her seductive look made Gu Chengxians whole body feel hot again. If time hadn''t been too tight, Gu Chengxian would have decided to do Peony again.


    However, thinking back on howfortable he feltst night, Gu Chengxian also felt that the trip was worth it.


    However, as good as he wasst night, he felt miserable when he stepped out of the room.


    This courtyard is a two-story attic. Gu Chengxian and others rested on the second floor, while the first floor was reserved by Master Yu from Fucheng to entertain Master Fu and two literati from Jiangnan.


    Mr. Gao is one of the two literati. He is sitting in front of the stone table in the courtyard with the flowerdy fromst night in his arms, cooking wine and writing poems: "The spring breeze warms the bones of beauty..."


    Just when I read the word "bone", my throat felt as if someone had pinched me, and I couldn''t utter a single word.


    The flower girl who was apanying him to write sour poems saw him, frowned and called him: "Master Gao, the poems you wrote are really nice. I love you so much. Please continue reading."


    As he spoke, he touched Mr. Gao lightly with his hand.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Gao screamed as if he had been touched by a ghost and fell to the ground in fright. He pointed at the peony next to Gu Chengxian and said tremblingly: "Why are you here?!"


    He pointed at Gu Chengxian again: "Did you sleep with her?"


    Gu Chengxian smiled proudly and hugged Peony tightly: "Peony is so beautiful that it is impossible for a man not to sleep."


    After saying this, he nced at Mr. Gao''s beautifuldy and smiled disdainfully: "It''s vulgar."


    However, Mr. Gaos next words made Gu Chengxian almost go crazy. Mr. Gao must have been frightened, and shouted like a voice breaking into the sky: "Mudan, this **** has a disease! You''re finished!"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Chengxian was stunned, pointed at Mr. Gao and cursed: "Where did this ****e from? He is actually ndering beauties because he is jealous that I can be served by beauties. Do you know who I am?"


    Mr. Gao gave Gu Chengxian an idiot look, pointed at Mudan and said: "You also know that she is beautiful? But have you ever thought about why she is so beautiful but does not make money in Jiangnan, butes here? Is this a shabby ce like He''an Mansion?"


    Then he said: "If you don''t believe it, you can ask her? Or wait two days and see if you will get sick? Her disease has spread to many people, and she ran away because she couldn''t stay in Jiangnan any longer! "


    Mr. Gao patted his thigh and said with a sad face: "I am also unlucky. I finally came to He''an Mansion and encountered such an unlucky thing. No, I have to find a doctor quickly to avoid being infected."


    After speaking, he hurriedly patted the doors of Master Yu, Master Fu and Wu Xiucai.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Come out quickly, something happened. Leave quickly. If you don''t leave, your life will be over!" Mr. Gao was frightened half to death. He felt that he had been infected. He shouted at the top of his voice. Not only did he call out Young Master Yu and the others, , and even called out Qian Guangzong and the others.


    Qian Guangzong was wearing his trousers belt and shouted downstairs: "What are you calling for? Are you going to let people sleep?"


    Mr. Gao ignored Qian Guangzong, pointed at Mudan, and told Mr. Yu and others about the matter.


    Master Yu and Master Fu were both confused. Damn it, why did the Huaxian with the diseasee to Chunfeng Tower?


    Wu Xiucai had seen Peony and knew about Peony. He was so frightened that he screamed and ran out of the yard. He turned back and shouted to Mr. Gao and the others: "Why are you still standing there? Run away. You guys want to Is it possible to get Hualiu disease?!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Gao and the others ran away in a hurry, not even taking the robes left in the house.


    Qian Guangzong and the other three were confused. They pointed at Peony and asked, "What are those people talking about? You, do you have the disease?"


    Mudan never thought that she would meet someone from Jiangnan here, and she was very frightened. However, she could never admit that she was sick, so she quickly cried: "No, Mudan didn''t, it''s the one with the surname Gao who has no money for Mudan to take care of him. Those who hold a grudge and deliberately wronged Mudan.


    However, not only peonies are affected by the disease, but also daffodils, forsythia, and crabapples are affected by the disease. Because of this disease, they could not stay in Jiangnan, so they came to He''an Prefecture to make money.


    Think about earning a vote and leave.


    Who would have thought that I would meet people from Jiangnan here and recognize them.


    Although Gu Chengxian''s knowledge was not very good, he was not stupid. When he saw Wu Xiucai running away as if he had seen a ghost, his heart felt cold. He looked at Mudan as if he had seen a ghost and hurriedly put his arm around her waist away. He came back, jumped one meter away, pointed at Peony, and asked angrily, "Bitch, tell me the truth, are you sick? If you dare to hide it, the prefect will not let you go?"


    When Mudan saw Gu Chengxian moving out of Tongzhifu, she knew that this matter would not be fooled, so she showed her true nature, snorted coldly, and warned: "Master Gu, you still have to take the scientific examination. If anyone knows about this, how do you feel? Can I still take the scientific exam? Who dares to take the exam with you?"


    Young Master Gu, there are some things that you cant ask too clearly. Its all done when everyone is happy. You should go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the guests of Chunfeng Tower hear the news ande to watch the fun, you wont be able to leave even if you want to.


    It would be strange if the four young masters and two of them ran out like this and didn''t attract people here. This matter must not be hidden.


    Mudan wanted to send Gu Chengxian and the others away quickly, and then they quickly took the Xinruan and ran away. If they don''t run away quickly, thedy from Chunfeng Tower will chop them into pieces.

 Chapter 822: Escaped

    Chapter 822: Escaped


    Chapter 822 Escaped


    The flower girl who was serving Mr. Gao and others was also in the yard. It was only at this moment that she realized that Peony and the others were suffering from the disease, and Gu Chengxian even put Peony to sleep. She must have been infected.


    Several flower girls screamed a few beatster and hurriedly picked up their skirts and ran out of the yard.


    There was a flower girl who was quite good. She had served Gu Youlu before, and she was a bit showy. She turned around and reminded Gu Youlu and the others: "Your Narcissus came with Peony. They live and eat in the same room. You, you go quickly." Lets see a doctor, maybe its not toote.


    Before she finished speaking, she was dragged away by other flower girls: "Hurry up and leave. What are you still talking about? Aren''t you afraid?"


    What is flower willow disease? Anyone who has been to the building knows that this is a disease more terrifying than the gue. Once you contract it, you can never hope to cure it.


    Gu Youlu was crazy and shouted at the Narcissus standing at the door: "Bitch, tell me, do you have the disease?!"


    He was answered by the sound of a door closing, a click, the sound of atch on the door, and the sound of a table being moved and a heavy object being ced against the door.


    What else doesnt Gu Youlu understand when he hears these voices?


    This **** is really sick. He locked the door up because he was afraid of being strangled to death.


    Gu Youlu went crazy and mmed the door with his body. The banging of the door resounded throughout the yard: "You harmful bitch,e out here, I''m going to chop you up!"


    Qian Guangzong and his son were also crazy and wanted to find Forsythia and Haitang who were waiting for them to find out what happened, but Forsythia and Haitang had already closed the door and were cleaning up their belongings.


    Gu Chengxian was stunned as he looked at Peony, and a sentence rumbling in his mind: It''s over, it''s over, I''ve contracted Hualiu disease. Not only can I not take the imperial examination, but I will also be too embarrassed to see anyone in the future!


    Gu Chengxian''s face, which was still visible, was now extremely ferocious. His eyes staring at Mudan were full of madness. He screamed, stretched out his hands and rushed towards Mudan, trying to strangle Mudan to death.


    But he was so angry that blood rushed to his forehead. He just ran two steps when he fell to the ground with a bang and fell unconscious.


    Seeing this, Mudan rushed back into the house, closed the door, and shouted from behind the door: "Master Lu, your nephew has fainted. If you don''t want him to die, hurry up and save him!"


    After shouting this sentence, I started to pack away my belongings.


    Hearing this, Gu Youlu and the others looked at Gu Chengxian who was lying on the ground. They were afraid that he would die and did not dare to quarrel with Narcissus and the others anymore. They hurriedly came over to surround Gu Chengxian and shook him: "Chengxian, Chengxian, how are you? Wake up quickly. ah."


    But no matter how they shouted, Gu Chengxian seemed to be dead and could not wake up.


    Mudan and the others had already taken the banknotes and cash, opened the back window, used sheets as ropes, hoisted themselves down to the backyard of the first floor, and ran towards the back corner door of Chunfeng Building.


    This back corner door is specially used to pour night incense and drunk guests'' filth. Normally no one would leave. Only a man in histe thirties with a broken arm was guarding the door.


    Mudan and the others gave the man one tael of silver, and he let them go.


    And the man would let them go so easily because of his smile.


    After Mudan and the others left, the man also left Chunfeng Tower.


    Mr. Gao and the others were so frightened that they ran away and shouted: "Hurry up, the flower fairy invited by Chunfeng Tower has a disease, hurry up and see a doctor!" They shouted until their throats almost broke and woke up a lot of people. benefactor.


    All the guests staying in Chunfeng Building rushed out. Some were wrapped in a quilt without any clothes, some only had time to put on trousers, and some didn''t even leave the room. They opened the window and asked: "What are you talking about? Chunfeng Building, please" The flower fairy has flower willow disease? How the **** is this possible? Didnt a doctor check it beforeing here?!"


    There are also rules in the building. I am afraid that the flower girls and flower fairies have hidden diseases and will damage the sign. Therefore, every time I go to Jiangnan to invite flower fairies toe and support the ce, I will ask a doctor to check the pulse of the flower fairies. Only if they are not sick can they be invited. .


    Mr. Gao said: "Who the **** knows what''s going on in Chunfeng Tower? Anyway, that sick flower fairy Peony from Jiangnan is in this building."


    Mr. Yu rubbed his goosebumps on his arms and said, "You guys, please leave quickly. Can I still harm you? If you don''t leave, you will be infected with a serious disease like the Gu family."


    These words were so shocking that all the guests in Chunfeng Tower were asking: "What, what are you talking about? The descendants of Li Tongzhi''s benefactor put the sick flower fairy to sleep?"


    Master Yu waved his hands, as if he didn''t want to say more, and just said: "Don''t ask, just leave quickly."


    He also reminded them: "Those of you who are going to take the scientific examination this year, please be careful...stay away from people named Gu to avoid being infected."


    Master Yus words clearly told them that the Gu family member who slept with Mudan was Gu Chengxian who was about to take the scientific examination.


    The guests at Chunfeng Tower were crazy. They hurriedly put on their clothes and rushed downstairs to escape from this ce.


    Mrs. Mei from Chunfeng Tower had already gotten wind of the news and led arge group of thugs to block the guests'' way: "Stop, none of you can leave!"


    Mrs. Mei is already in her fifties. Forty years ago, she was a famous flower fairy in Jinling Prefecture in the south of the Yangtze River. After saving enough money, she returned to He''an Prefecture and opened Chunfeng Tower. She has been in business for more than thirty years, making Chunfeng Tower famous in He''an. Anfu stood firm.


    Seeing that she could retire and take care of herself, she was so angry that something like this happened.


    But the guests at Chunfeng Tower refused: "Ms. Mei, your Chunfeng Tower invited a sick flower fairy to support the ce. Now that the ce is ruined, you are still stopping us from leaving. Are you still not a human being? You want us Is everyone suffering from Hualiu disease?"


    Mrs. Mei knew that if she didn''t cover up what happened today, the Chunfeng Tower would be over, so she refused to let these guests go even to death. She pointed at Master Yu and the others and said, "You said that our Chunfeng Tower invited a sick flower fairy? Do you know that spreading rumors is a criminal offense? If there were no sick Huaxian in Chunfeng Tower, you would all have to go to the Yamen!"


    Wu Xiucai was afraid of Hualiu Disease. When he saw Lady Mei refusing to let them go, he immediately stood up and said: "Wu is a schr, from Jiangnan. I swear by my fame today that there really is someone sick in your Chunfeng Tower." Flower Fairy.


    He added: "The flower fairy was called Peony, and she had a good reputation in Jiangnan before. But she was unlucky. She served an old man for a thousand taels of silver, and contracted the flower-willow disease. She couldn''t stay in Jiangnan any longer, so she left. Jiangnan. Now it is in a courtyard behind your Chunfeng Tower."


    Mr. Gao just wanted to leave this ghost ce as soon as possible and didnt want to talk too much with Mrs. Mei, so he asked Mrs. Mei: Dont deny it, just tell me whether you invited a flower fairy named Peony to support the show?


    Mrs. Mei''s face turned dark instantly. Chunfeng Tower did invite a flower fairy named Peony toe over to support the asion, but these flower fairies were checked by the doctor and said they were not sick, so she let them enter Chunfeng Tower.


    The person who found the doctor for Mudan and the others was smiling.


    If peonies with bloom and willow disease can still enter the Chunfeng Tower, its a joke!

 Chapter 823: Everyone in the city knows

    Chapter 823: Everyone in the city knows


    Chapter 823 Its known throughout the city


    Mrs. Mei was so smart that she immediately ordered the thugs: "Go and drag that **** Hanxiao back to me!"


    "Yes." The five thugs immediately left with knives and sticks and rushed to the smiling room to arrest people.


    However, there was not even a ghost in the smiling room, and all the valuable gold and silver jewelry was gone. He must have run away.


    The thugs hurried back to report to Mrs. Mei.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Mei was so angry that she trembled: "White-eyed wolf, white-eyed wolf! My kindness to you is in vain!"


    Has she not adopted Hanxiao out of consideration that Hanxiao was her former sister, Hanxiao would have starved to death.


    However, in fact, it was Mrs. Mei who saw that Hanxiao''s appearance was good, and when she learned that Hanxiao''s mother had passed away, her father was also dead, and Hanxiao''s aunt was not happy with her, she immediately found Hanxiao''s aunt and said she wanted to adopt Hanxiao.


    Hanxiaos aunt was not happy to see Hanxiao, so she quickly agreed.


    Mei Niangzi got the top card of smiling without spending a penny.


    When Hanxiao grew up, Mrs. Mei asked Hanxiao to take over customers and used Hanxiao to make a lot of money for herself.


    Mrs. Mei has harmed Hanxiao all her life. She also thinks that she is Hanxiao''s adoptive mother. She feels that Hanxiao will definitely take care of her in her old age. Seeing that she is getting older, she starts to let Hanxiao take care of some things in Chunfeng Tower.


    Hammi has done a good job and has not made any mistakes in the past five years.


    However, this is just a smiling disguise, just to gain Mrs. Mei''s trust and take revenge!


    After Gu Jinli knew the details of Hanxiao, he asked Qin Sang''s people to find Hanxiao and conspire to solve today''s matter.


    And the man with a broken arm who was guarding the back corner door was a lover of Hanxiao. He was very fond of Hanxiao and did not dislike Hanxiao, nor did Hanxiao dislike his disability. Now the two of them had taken the money they had saved for many years, as well as the banknotes given by Gu Jinli and Qin Qin. Sang helped them apply for a new household registration and left He''an Mansion.


    Madam, what should we do now? the steward of Chunfeng Tower asked, very worried.


    Before Mrs. Mei could say anything, Qian Chengcai rushed over. When he saw Mrs. Mei, he hurriedly shouted: "Ms. Mei, hurry up, go and call the doctor, my cousin has fainted."


    After seeing a group of thugs around Mrs. Mei, she hurriedly called to them: "Go to the backyard and arrest those prostitutes Peony and Narcissus. Damn it, they killed us!"


    With two words, Mrs. Mei copsed to the ground, pointing at Qian Chengcai and unable to speak... Idiot, what an idiot. It was toote for others to hide such a thing, so he ran out to call for help, and now he had harmed both the Gu family and Chunfeng Tower.


    After hearing Qian Chengcai''s words, and then thinking about what Mr. Gao and others said, they were crazy. They were no longer afraid of Chunfeng Tower''s thugs. They swarmed up and rushed towards the gate of Chunfeng Tower: "Everyone, run quickly, Chunfeng Tower can''t wait." Yes, I have a disease called willow disease!"


    The guests rushed out of the gate like crazy, even the flowerdy of Chunfeng Tower wanted to run away.


    Although there were more than thirty thugs, these guests were all from well-off families, and there were also some young masters, schrs, and children from wealthy families. The thugs did not dare to seriously injure these people, and they only tried their best to stop them. After being unable to stop him, he could only watch the guests run away.


    Therefore, a strange spectacle appeared on the street where Chunfeng Tower is located. Dozens of men with disheveled clothes, bare feet, disheveled hair, and even men wrapped in quilts rushed out as if they were being chased by ghosts, and ran wildly on the street. He didn''t give up until he ran to the streets.


    Pedestrians on the street were stunned.


    "What''s going on? Is Chunfeng Tower haunted? How did you shake these dead ghosts out so early in the morning? They usually don''t leave until noon if they don''t sleep."


    Who knows, I guess something went wrong in Chunfeng Tower.


    "What kind of water are you walking on? There''s no smoke, right?" People on the street were guessing one after another. It didn''t take long for them to guess. There were bursts of exmations on the street. They were a little far away, and the people watching in front of the Chunfeng Tower gate heard Not sure, he hurriedly ran towards the street.


    Before I ran to the street, I heard someone ask: "Are you telling the truth? The flower fairy invited by Chunfeng Tower from Jiangnan has the disease, and the descendant of Mr. Li''s benefactor slept with the flower fairy who has the disease?"


    The guests who ran out of Chunfeng Tower nodded and cursed: "Of course it''s true, I''m almost scared to death. The person who slept with the sick flower girl is Gu Chengxian, and this person who killed a thousand swords will be killed in a few days." In the next scientific examination, the students who were on the same list suffered terribly from him."


    As soon as these words came out, someone in the family who was going to take the scientific examination stopped. While cursing Gu Chengxian for not being able to hold on to the meat in his pants, he shouted around: "Who has a student who is going to take the scientific examination?" , hurry up and follow me to the Fucheng Yamen to beat drums and cry out for injustice, we must let the prefect take away Gu Chengxians scientific examination qualification, we cant let him harm all the students!


    People around him nodded: "Yes, yes, you have to go to Fucheng Yamen to beat drums and cry out for injustice, so that the prefect can take away Gu Chengxian''s scientific examination qualification."


    People on the street were excited and running around in a noisy manner, telling everyone the news. They were afraid that if they missed any family, and that family happened to have students who were about to take the scientific examination, they would be infected by Gu Chengxian.


    The shopkeepers at the roadside shops reminded the customers of Chunfenglou: "Everyone, please go to the medical clinic and see a doctor. If it''s something like that, it''s over."


    After hearing this, the guests at Chunfeng Tower rushed to all the major medical clinics in the city like crazy.


    I met many pedestrians along the way, and everyone looked at them as if they were crazy.


    Then passers-by became curious, asked questions, and told those who knew the inside story. In this way, the news was spread all over the city.


    Gu Jinli was sitting in the attic of a restaurant, watching the customers rushing out of Chunfeng Tower and rushing to the hospital. He almostughed like crazy. He wanted to tell them that although Hualiu disease is terrible, it will not be that easy as long as there is no close contact. be infected.


    However, it would be a good idea to teach these scumbag men who sleep with girls upstairs a lesson.


    Qin Sang saw that she was smiling too fiercely and said hurriedly: "Keep your voice down, it will be ufortable if yourughter breaks out."


    Gu Jinli didn''t care, he just wanted tough.


    Qin Sang could only follow her.


    Afterughing, Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang: "Are you full?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''m full."


    They came quietlyst night and returned to the house after seeing that the matter was settled. They came here at dawn today and had a breakfast before the guests from Chunfeng Tower rushed out.


    Gu Jinli pped his hands, stood up, held on to his big leather hat, and said, "Let''s go to Fucheng Yamen to watch the excitement."


    She was afraid that she would be recognized by Lao Gu''s family, so she was dressing up like a kid at the moment.


    The weather is still cold now. Although Gu Jinli already has the figure of a girl, wearing a heavy winter coat and a fur hat can hide the features of a girl. At first nce, he really looks like a boy.


    Its just that this boy is too good-looking.

 Chapter 824: Finished Gu Chengxian

    Chapter 824: Finished Gu Chengxian


    Chapter 824 Finished Gu Chengxian


    Qin Sang stood up, held her hand, and took her downstairs. After paying the bill, he followed the crowd towards Fucheng Yamen.


    Qin Sang, like Gu Jinli, had put on a disguise, and now he was a man with scars on his face and a big beard, wearing a gray coat. As long as people who are not very familiar with him can watch the excitement in the Fucheng Yamen, they will not be discovered by the people in the Yamen.


    Not long after the two of them left the restaurant, Erping, Sanping, Sanxi and others followed them and protected them secretly.


    The reason why it is so mysterious is that they dont want others to know that Erping and others have something to do with them.


    Xiaoji didnte today because of this reason.


    Xiao Ji stays by her side every day. If she brings Xiao Ji, if someone recognizes her, others will know that she came to Fucheng when Gu Chengxian''s ident happened.


    Pedestrians were rushing on the street, and the whole city was lively because of the incident at Chunfeng Tower.


    When Qin Sang and Gu Jinli came to Fucheng Yamen, the entire Fucheng gate was already surrounded by people who came to watch the excitement.


    There were also students and their family members who rushed over in a hurry, shouting at the top of their lungs: "Come on,e on, we are the family members of the students who are going to take the scientific examination in a few days. We want to go in andin to the prefect!" "


    When the people watching the excitement heard this, they immediately made way for them.


    These students and their families hurriedly squeezed into the Fucheng Yamen, knelt down and cried out for injustice: "Sir, help me, you must not let Gu Chengxian take the scientific examination. He has Hualiu disease. Once he takes the scientific examination, it will be the end for all the students in the same ce."


    In less than an hour, Gu Chengxian''s name has spread to everyone.


    At this time, the person sitting in the court was not the prefect, but Tang Tongpan.


    The Tongjian Lord is responsible for the trial of cases. Like the Tongzhi Lord, he is the right-hand man of the Magistrate.


    As soon as Tang Tongjian went to the Yamen, he heard the sound of drums beating toin. The people who came toin were students who were about to take the scientific examination. He did not dare to neglect, so he had to go to court.


    How did we know that it was Gu Chengxian who these students were suing? The matter they sued was that Gu Chengxian was suffering from the disease, and the Fucheng Yamen would not allow Gu Chengxian to take the scientific examination.


    Tang Tongpan had met Gu Chengxian. Mr. Li liked him very much and took him and Gu Youwen to visit him in Tongpan Mansion.


    Also had dinner at Tongpanfu.


    Tang Tongquan is a trembling spirit... Gu Chengxian won''t spread Hualiu disease to his house, right?


    "Your Excellency, Gu Chengxian did not repair his inner curtains. He stayed in a prostitute near the scientific examination. He contracted a malignant disease. In order to ensure the purity of the examination room, please sentence Gu Chengxian to not participate in the scientific examination until his malignant disease is cured." A schr said.


    Family members of other students also shouted: "Yes, sir, Gu Chengxian''s illness is not good, you can''t let him take the scientific examination!"


    "Hualiu disease, my lord, this disease is a serious disease. We must not let Gu Chengxian harm all the students!"


    The student''s family members were very excited. They talked to each other, almost tearing down the roof of the court hall.


    With a bang, Tang Tongpan pped the wooden ceiling and said loudly: "Quiet, quiet!"


    The people kneeling in the court were all from Fucheng. They had either gone to school themselves or had sons who were going to school. They knew the rules and immediately calmed down. Tang Tongpan said: "This matter is just your one-sided statement. I will summon Gu Chengxian and the people from Chunfeng Tower, and then ask a doctor to diagnose Gu Chengxian before making a decision. You can''t just take whatever you say. What if you wrongly use a good person?" "


    "What? Sir, what are you talking about? You don''t believe us? Are you going to summon Gu Chengxian? Aren''t you afraid of getting the disease?!" The people standing outside the court watching the excitement said: "I am selling breakfast at a stall outside Chunfeng Tower. I saw with my own eyes that the guests of Chunfeng Tower ran out without even wearing clothes, and all ran to the medical center to see a doctor. If there was no disease in Chunfeng Tower, why would those guests go there? Why would they go to see a doctor?"


    Tang Tongpan looked very bad. He just said that he could not believe their words, so they cursed him with Hualiu disease... He was unruly!


    Tang Tongpian wanted to get angry and beat the hawker who cursed him with a stick, but another drumming sound came from the yamen gate.


    Dong dong dong!


    When the yamen servant heard the sound of drumming, he immediately rushed out of the yamen and asked, "Who is ying the drum?"


    Im ying the drum. An old man in his sixties was supported by two middle-aged men, followed by a group of young men wearing schrs robes. They all had cold faces and stared in the direction of the court.


    The yamen servant had seen the old man before. After seeing him, he hurriedly saluted: "Greetings to Mr. Yu, why are you here?"


    Mr. Yu is from He''an Prefecture. He became an official and returned to his hometown five years ago. This morning, he was taking his family''s children to study. Unexpectedly, Yang Juren and Fang Juren came to visit him with a group of students and told him about Gu Chengxian. .


    Mr. Yu was not surprised when he heard this, because most Chu literati liked to sleep on flowers and willows, and some people got sick from it.


    But there are children in his Yu family who are going to take the scientific examination this year, so he can''t just sit back and watch, because his descendants will not be able to take the exam ande back with a serious illness. So he immediately came with the two ministers and a group of students.


    When Tang Tongpan heard that Mr. Yu wasing, he hurried out to greet him and saluted Mr. Yu: "If you have something to do, you can just send a servant to inform the government office. Why did youe in person?"


    Mr. Yu has retired after all, and when he became an official, his official position was not too high, so he did not embarrass Tang Tongpan, but said: "Master Tang, I am here for Gu Chengxian''s case... not me Too much talk, this matter is really too serious and must be investigated clearly, otherwise Gu Chengxian cannot be allowed to take the scientific examination. If so many students contract serious diseases due to the scientific examination, no one in our He''an Prefecture can afford it."


    Tang Tongjian was shocked when he heard this. He knew that this matter was not a big deal, so he said to Mr. Yu, "Pleasee in, and I will go and ask the magistrate."


    Speaking, he invited Mr. Yu and the two judges into the court hall and asked them to sit and listen.


    As for the students who followed, none of them without merit could get in. There were so many people that the courtroom could no longer be crowded.


    Tang Tongpan asked the head of the government office to keep an eye on the court, and then went to the back office to ask the magistrate.


    The former prefect of Liang has been promoted to a high position, and the current prefect of He''an Prefecture has a surname of Gu.


    The ancient prefect already knew about this and was scolding Gu Chengxian angrily: "Seeing that the scientific examination is about to take ce, I don''t want to study hard, so what building should I go to? I just went there, and even slept with a sick flower girl. This What kind of luck is this? Even with this bad luck, let alone the science test, you will definitely fail."


    While he was cursing, Tang Tongpian came and told the ancient magistrate what Mr. Yu had brought to the Yamen with the two ministers and what Mr. Yu said.


    The master of the ancient prefect said: "Sir, what Mr. Yu said is very reasonable. We should be afraid of everything. If Gu Chengxian is unlucky and really contracts the disease, then the students who are taking the same scientific examination will be ruined. Once word spreads that there is a disease in the examination room, you will definitely get a few copies of it."


    If you don''t do it well, you won''t even be able to keep your official position.


    The ancient prefect knew the seriousness of this matter and had not gone out before. Firstly, he was afraid of being embarrassed, and secondly, he did not want to offend Mr. Li. After all, Mr. Li had a backer behind him.


    But now in order to keep his official position, he doesnt care about that much anymore.


    I think he is just a descendant of a benefactor, not his grandson. It is impossible for Mr. Li to do anything sinister for Gu Chengxian.

 Chapter 825: Its all their fault

    Chapter 825: It''s all their fault


    Chapter 825 Its all their fault


    "Master is right, we have to consider other students." The ancient prefect said to Tang Tong, "Let''s go, I will try the case personally."


    As soon as Gu Zhifu said these words, Gu Chengxian was doomed.


    Tang Tongpan was very happy after hearing this. He would say something to defend Gu Chengxian before, but he was actually afraid of offending Mr. Li. The two of them are at the same level, but Mr. Li has a bigger backer than him, so it''s hard to offend him. Now that the prefect is personally involved in the trial, it is none of his business and he can breathe a sigh of relief.


    Your Majesty, please. Tang Tong ordered the ancient prefect to make way.


    The ancient prefect brought two of his confidants to the court together with Tang Tongpan. After bowing to Mr. Yu, he sat under the high mirror, pped the hall with shock, and said to the students who wereining about injustice and their families: " I already know about Gu Chengxian, dont worry, if he really has the disease, I will ban him from taking the scientific examination ording to thew."


    ording to the criminalw of Dachu, those with serious illnesses are not allowed to take part in the scientific examination.


    After hearing this, the family members of the student who were kneeling in the court were extremely happy and shouted: "Your Excellency is wise, thank you very much for making the decision for us."


    The ancient prefect nodded and said to the leader of the third team of government officials: "Take people to Chunfeng Tower and **** the owner of Chunfeng Tower. Then go to the same prefect to record a statement for Gu Chengxian and others involved. Take the doctor with you and give Gu Chengxian a confession." Wait for someone to check his pulse, and be sure to find out whether he has contracted any serious disease; then bring those people who spread the word that Gu Chengxian hired the sick flower girl, and I will interrogate them personally."


    The ancient prefect did not want to waste too much time on such a shameful case, so he acted vigorously and resolutely, and asked the three squadrons of government officials to be divided into three groups to handle the case at the same time.


    "Yes." The three squad leaders immediately took their yamen servants and ran towards Chunfeng Tower, Tongzhifu, and major medical clinics.


    Mr. Li paid more and more attention to Gu Chengxian because Gu Youwen was paralyzed in bed. Seeing that Gu Chengxian will take the scientific examination in a few days, he must see Chengxian before going to the Yamen. Only when he sees that he is well can he go to the Yamen with peace of mind.


    But today he did not see Gu Chengxian. Just as he was wondering, Li Zhuang hurriedly came to report: "Sir, something happened. People are saying that Young Master Chengxian slept with a flower fairy who had the disease in Chunfeng Towerst night. Now he has contracted the disease." Hualiu disease!


    Mr. Li frowned, not believing this to be true at all: "That''s nonsense. If you are a virtuous, noble and arrogant person, how can you possibly like the woman in the flower house?"


    Li Zhuang swore to God: "This matter has spread throughout Fucheng. After the current students and their families heard about it, they went to the Yamen of Fucheng to beat drums and cry out for injustice. Even Mr. Yu took Yang Juren and Fang Juren there. .


    Mr. Li''s heart sank. If an old man who has be an official can tell this in person, it must be true.


    Ke Chengxian has always been a good boy, how could he do such a thing?


    Go and call the two young men who are serving Chengxian! Mr. Li ordered with a stern face.


    "Yes." Li Zhuang hurriedly asked his servants to call someone.


    The two young men serving Gu Chengxian were quickly brought.


    Mr. Li asked them: "Where did Chengxian go? Did he really go to morning reading?"


    The two servants hurriedly said: "Replying to your lord, Master Chengxian did say before dark yesterday that he would leave the house for morning reading this morning. He also said that he woulde backter, so that you don''t have to worry."


    When the boy said this, he was afraid in his heart. Just because when they went to Gu Chengxian''s house to wait on him this morning, they found that the charcoal fire in the house was out and the quilt was cold. It was obvious that they did not sleep in the housest night.


    The boy was afraid of being punished, so he kept it secret and asked Gu Chengxian toe back soon and settle the matter.


    However, before Gu Chengxian returned home, the team leader of the Fucheng Yamen came to the door with the Yamen servants and put Gu Chengxian to bed. The sick Huaxian contracted a serious illness. The Fucheng students, as well as Mr. Yu, Juren, and schrs went to the Yamen to y drums. Heined about the injustice and petitioned the prefect to cancel Gu Chengxian''s qualification for the scientific examination.


    Mr. Li turned pale when he heard this and fell into his chair.


    Li Bai was not smart enough. After hearing this, he asked the yamen leader: "Are you telling the truth? Could it be that those students saw that Young Master Chengxian was well-educated and were afraid that Young Master Chengxian would fall into high school and trap Young Master Chengxian."


    The head of the yamen teamughed and said, "Struggling? This steward is saying that Mr. Yu, the governors and schrs in the city are trying to frame a student who has not yet finished the merit examination?" You really dare to say that, you are too shameless, right? ?


    Is Gu Chengxian a genius? Is it worth so many famous people trying to frame him?


    Li Zhuang red at Li Bai fiercely, motioned for him to step back, saluted to the head of the yamen team, and asked, "May I ask the head of the yamen why you came to the door?"


    The head of the Yamen team said: "We are here to see Gu Chengxian, Gu Youlu, Qian Guangzong and his son, and we want to ask them about Chunfeng Tower."


    When Mr. Li heard Qian Guangzong''s name, he immediately looked at the yamen leader: "Does Qian Guangzong also have a share?"


    The head of the Yamen team nodded: "Well, the four of them all slept with the sick Huaxian in Chunfeng Towerst night."


    It''s really tragic. Four people in the family were hit by the disease. This kind of luck is really unlucky.


    Mr. Li was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "Qian Guangzong, I know that it was you and your son who led Chengxian into trouble!"


    The head of the yamen team didn''t care who led the way. He pointed to the two doctors behind him who were carrying medicine boxes and said: "These are the doctors who are here to check their pulses. Where are Gu Chengxian and the others? Please take us to see him."


    The medical clinic in Fucheng is now overcrowded. These two doctors relied on their connections with the yamen to get them from the Qingshan Medical Clinic.


    Li Zhuang said: "Master Chengxian and the others haven''t returned home yet."


    The head of the government office frowned: "They haven''te back yet? Where have they gone?"


    Just as he was talking, a servant from the Li family came. He looked over and saw a group of government servants. He was a little scared, so he found Li Bai, who was not so busy, and whispered to him.


    Li Bai was shocked when he heard this and shouted: "What did you say? Master Chengxian was helped back by Master Qian and the others. He looked like he was seriously ill!"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Mr. Li, but also Butler Li, his own father, wanted to strangle him to death.


    Li Bai, this idiot, couldnt you please lower your voice? By shouting like this, the government officials knew that Master Chengxian was back. How could Mr. Li deal with the officials?


    The head of the Yamen team looked at Mr. Li, cupped his hands and said, "Sir Li, since Gu Chengxian is back, please let me lead someone to ask questions."


    Mr. Li had a calm face, nced at Empress Li Bai, nodded and said, "Let''s go together."


    After saying that, he took the lead and ran towards Gu Chengxian''s yard.


    Li Zhuang, Zhu Wu, Butler Li, and Master Yue who rushed over hurriedly followed him, fearing that Mr. Li would do something reckless out of anger.


    The head of the yamen team also hurriedly followed with the yamen and doctors.


    The courtyard where Gu Chengxian lives is very quiet and suitable for studying. However, the courtyard is in a mess at the moment. Qian Guangzong and his son are greeting two roughdies: "Hurry up and help Chengxian into the house."


    While talking, the two of them covered their noses with their sleeves, as if they were afraid of being infected with the disease.


    Gu Chengxian fainted for a while and was now very weak. He was staring at Qian Guangzong and his son half-deadly with a sullen face.


    It was them, it was all their fault. If it weren''t for them, how could he go to Chunfeng Tower? How could I sleep with a sick flower fairy!


    His whole life has been ruined by them.

 Chapter 826: murderous intention

    Chapter 826: murderous intention


    Chapter 826 Murderous intent


    The more Gu Chengxian thought about it, the more he resented it. He held on to his body that was about to copse and ferociously rushed towards Qian Guangzong and his son: "I''m going to kill you. Kill you two **** for letting me sleep with the sick flower fairy."


    When Qian Guangzong and his son saw himing, they quickly dispersed to both sides.


    Gu Chengxian hated them so much that he missed them with one move and refused to give up. He ran towards Qian Chengcai who was closest to him.


    Qian Chengcai saw him chasing after him and hurriedly advised: "Cousin, don''t chase me. We are a family. If you are really sick, it will be bad if you catch me."


    Hearing this, Gu Chengxian couldn''t catch his breath. He fell to the ground with a bang and gasped: "...Qian Chengcai, don''t forget, the flower fairy you slept with is also sick."


    He looked at Qian Guangzong again and said with a smile: "You are the same...don''t look down on me. If you want to die, we will all die together!"


    The two roughdies trembled when they heard this. Is the flower fairy sick? What disease? Anyone who does that kind of business must have a contagious disease.


    The two women were extremely afraid, fearing that they would contract a serious disease, so they turned around and quietly slipped towards the courtyard door.


    Gu Youlu saw them and scolded them: "Stop! Come quickly and help Chengxian back to the house. Didn''t you see Chengxian fell?"


    The two women were afraid, and they cursed Gu Youlu in their hearts, "That''s your nephew, why don''t you help him?" To put it bluntly, its not about fear of contracting a serious disease.


    Gu Youlu was really afraid that he would be infected with a serious disease, so he, like Qian Guangzong and his son, did not dare to approach Gu Chengxian.


    The three of them all have a sense of luck, thinking that although they slept with the sick flower fairy, they may not be infected.


    This kind of mentality that if I am sick and the flower fairy is fine when I sleep, and others will be in trouble when they sleep, I am really sick.


    Hearing this, Gu Chengxian looked at Gu Youlu and snorted coldly: "You are not a good person either, you are a hypocrite, bah!"


    "You don''t need to help me, I will get up by myself." Gu Chengxian struggled to get up from the ground, but he was too stimted in the morning and fainted again. Now that he is not strong enough, he fell down again as soon as he got up.


    The two rough men and women wanted to go up to help him but did not dare.


    Gu Youlu and Qian Guangzong''s father and son also looked disgusted with Gu Chengxian and did not dare to approach him.


    When Mr. Li came with his people, he saw this scene, and he was so angry that blood rushed to his forehead. How dare they dislike his well-educated and wise brother who has great expectations!


    Its the opposite, its the opposite.


    "Come here, drag these two roughdies down and kill them with sticks!" Mr. Li ordered the guards in the mansion, and pointed at Qian Guangzong and said: "Drag Qian Guangzong down, beat thirty big boards with sticks, and lock him in the woodshed. go."


    Mr. Li hated Qian Guangzong so much that he was reluctant to do anything to Gu Youlu and Qian Chengcai, but Qian Guangzong had long wanted to kill them.


    The nursing staff were very embarrassed. They heard that Qian Guangzong also slept with Huaxian who had the disease. They went to arrest him. Wouldn''t he be infected?


    The nursing staff looked at Zhu Wu at a loss.


    Zhu Wu looked at the two doctors brought by the yamen team leader and asked them with his eyes.


    The two doctors were smart and prepared in advance. They gave the nursing home two pairs of gloves that could cover their hands: "Put them on, knock the person unconscious first, then carry them away, throw away the gloves, and then take a medicinal bath." fine."


    With that said, he handed a prescription to Zhu Wu; "Pick the medicine ording to the prescription, prepare it and take a bath."


    The two nurses hurriedly took the long gloves and put them on, holding the sticks and ran towards Qian Guangzong.


    Qian Guangzong was so frightened that his face turned pale. While hiding from the nursery, he begged Master Li: "Uncle Li, Uncle Li, you can''t hit me. I am Jinzhi''s husband-inw, and Jinzhi''s grandma and grandpa are your saviors. What will Jinzhi do if he breaks me?" Mr. Li gritted his teeth and said, "Jinzhi''s greatest misfortune in his life is that he married you."


    He also urged the nurse: "Hurry up."


    The two guards didn''t dare to neglect, so they knocked Qian Guangzong unconscious with a stick, tied him up, and dragged him out of the yard.


    The two roughdies have been gagged, **** and taken away by other nursing homes.


    Qian Chengcai was so frightened that his legs went weak and he knelt down with a plop. He wanted to say a few nice words, but his teeth were chattering and he couldn''t say a word.


    When Mr. Li saw his appearance, he cursed in his heart: Trash, Jin Zhi is really unfortunate to have a son like him. Fortunately, I have a grandson, otherwise what would I do for the rest of my life?


    Seeing Mr. Li''s murderous look, Gu Youlu hurriedly knelt down and cried: "Uncle Li, Uncle Li, we were killed."


    Mr. Li didn''t even look at him. He only ordered his servants: "Hurry up and help Cheng Xian back to the house."


    He also warned: "Whoever dares to despise Chengxian will be killed immediately!"


    The servants of the Li family felt miserable after hearing this. Fortunately, the two doctors brought by the Yamen were kind-hearted. After putting on their gloves, they walked towards Gu Chengxian: "Let''se, we can just take his pulse and do an examination."


    The two doctors helped Gu Chengxian up and went directly into the house.


    Mr. Li was still sober and did not follow him. He just stood in the yard and waited. There was a stone bench in the yard, but he did not dare to sit on it, fearing that he would contract a serious disease.


    But he was not worried about these two doctors. He felt that they were invited by the Fucheng Yamen and would harm Gu Chengxian, so he immediately asked Li Zhuang to invite Dr. Liu.


    Doctor Liu was still guarding Gu Youwen with the prefect. When he heard that Mr. Li was looking for him to check for serious diseases, his face looked very ugly.


    This Li family is also a family of officials, why are they so careless? The master of the house wants women, so he just buys some beautiful maids. What are he doing in the house?


    Danli Zhuang gave him two hundred taels of silver notes, so he came with him for the sake of the money. Beforeing, I asked the maid in Gu Youwen Court for some cloth bags, and used them as gloves to put on my hands.


    Doctor Liu and the two doctors hired by the Fucheng Yamen took and examined the pulse and asked Gu Chengxian many questions, but Gu Chengxian felt embarrassed and did not borate.


    Doctor Liu didn''t bother to ask anymore. He went out of the room and said to Master Li: "He fell asleep, and slept more than once. If the flower fairy really has flower disease, he will definitely catch it, unless he chops it off."


    In fact, its useless even if you chop it off.


    Doctor Liu spoke vigorously, and everyone present understood.


    Mr. Li said: "Youlu said that they were harmed by others. I doubt that those flower fairies have any disease at all."


    Now that those flower fairies have run away, and the yamen cannot find them for examination, it cannot be concluded that Gu Chengxian slept with the sick flower fairies.


    Mr. Li said to the head of the government office: "Our government handles cases and pays attention to evidence. Now that the person has escaped, there is no way to prove it. You can''t say that Cheng Xian is infected with the disease, otherwise it will be a false usation."


    The yamen team leader could not refute that Mudan and the others had indeed run away and they could not find anyone.


    But Dr. Liu has superb medical skills. He has never seen any problems in his whole life. Hearing this, he said: "Since we stayed for one night, there must be something left in the room in Chunfeng Tower. Get some personal clothes or quilts and let the doctor check them." Do you know if there is flower or willow disease?"


    He added: "If you don''t have any clothes or quilt, it will be fine if you check it. If you wait ten days and a half, if you are infected, the symptoms wille out."

 Chapter 827: Mr. Gu was scolded

    Chapter 827: Mr. Gu was scolded


    Chapter 827 Mr. Gu was scolded


    After hearing this, the head of the Yamen team immediately sent the Yamen to Chunfeng Tower.


    Doctor Liu took the opportunity and said, "My medical skills are quite good. Let''s go with you."


    This old Gu family member is too scary. Although he wants to make money, he doesn''t want to lose his life here. He''d better run away quickly. If it''s toote, he won''t be able to leave.


    The head of the yamen team knew Dr. Liu and immediately agreed.


    Doctor Liu immediately took the medicine boy with him and followed the two government officials to Chunfeng Tower.


    The head of the yamen team began to question Gu Chengxian, Gu Youlu and Qian Chengcai.


    Gu Youlu still wanted to tell lies to deceive the government officials, but the guests in Chunfeng Tower were all witnesses, and they also heard what they just said in the yard, so even if he tried to make up lies, he couldn''t. I could only tell him honestly about sleeping with Hua Xian in Chunfeng Towerst night.


    After all the questions were asked, the government servant who took Doctor Liu to Chunfeng Tower also came back.


    "Doctor Liu and two other doctors have checked the underwear left by the four flower fairies... They all stink, like rotten meat. The three doctors said it is Hualiu disease."


    I dont know how Gu Chengxian and the others were able to kill himst night.


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Youlu stood up in a hurry and rushed over and said: "No way, you are talking nonsense, what kind of smell? The narcissus was very fragrantst night, and the room was full of strong fragrance!"


    The yamen officer hurriedly took a few steps back and kept a distance from Gu Youlu: "Doctor Liu and the others said that it was the strong fragrance that overcame the stench. Now that the strong fragrance has dissipated, the smell left on the clothes hase out."


    After hearing this, Gu Youlu couldn''t bear the stimtion, screamed and fainted.


    Qian Chengcai was not much better. After he came to his senses, he also fainted.


    Mr. Li had a calm old face and did not speak for half a quarter of an hour. It was not until the head of the Yamen team was about to leave that he said, "Wait a minute, let me change into my official uniform and I will go back to the Yamen with you."


    He had to go to the magistrate to intercede and ask him to give Chengxian a chance.


    After all, Mr. Li is an acquaintance. As for the fifth-rank official, the head of the Yamen team did not dare to offend him. He said respectfully: "Yes, I humbly obey my orders."


    After this incident, Mr. Li was exhausted both physically and mentally, and he could only walk with the help of Li Zhuang. But Lao Gu''s family was so desperate that they came at this time.


    Mr. Gu almost lost his temper when he heard that Gu Chengxian and the other two fell ill when they slept together.


    Chengxian is his most proud grandson. He also hopes that this grandson will be admitted as a schr, a schr, and a schr, and will be a high official in the future, making him an old man.


    If Chengxian catches the disease, everything will be over.


    Mr. Gu hurriedly brought Aunt Gu, Xiaomei Gu, Gu Ya and Gu Youfu''s family. When he saw Mr. Li, he immediately shouted: "Brother Li, the people from the Yamen want to take Chengxian away? Oh, they can''t be taken away, Chengxian." Xian will take the scientific examination in a few days, and the people in the yamen must not listen to the rumors of those bad people and harm Chengxian!"


    The head of the yamen teamined, don''t worry, the yamen will not take away Gu Chengxian, and they dare not take away anyone who has a disease.


    Aunt Gu also cried and said: "Uncle Li, Uncle Li, please save Guangzong and his son. Although they like to go to the building, they go to clean buildings, how can they get sick?" However, the doctors have determined how many people Mudan has. People have the disease of flowers and willows, and Gu Chengxian and the four of them slept with four flower fairies for one night, so it is certain that they will be infected.


    Mr. Li looked at Aunt Gu, then at Xiaomei Gu and Gu Ya. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He pointed at Mr. Gu and said: "You idiot, you unruly old thing, where is this ce? What happened today?" ? How dare you bring two unmarried girls here. Mud-legged people are mud-legged people. They are born with mud. No matter how hard you try to help them, they cant reach the wall!"


    Mr. Li scolded Mr. Gu, and Mr. Gu turned red with anger and trembled all over.


    Okay, the man named Li really looks down on him. How can he treat him as the son-inw of his benefactor when he scolds him in public like this?


    However, in Mr. Li''s eyes, Mr. Gu, let alone his benefactor''s son-inw, is just a ve, a bastard, a stupid and brainless waste.


    Bring Yuye and Sister Ya back quickly, you are shameless, they are still getting married. Mr. Li directly ordered Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu wants to scold him back, but Mr. Li is an official. What Mr. Gu fears most in his life is officials. How can he dare to scold him? I could only say to Gu Xiaomei angrily: "Little sister, you and Sister Ya go back first."


    Gu Xiaomei was just a bastard. Seeing Master Li getting angry, she didn''t dare to stay any longer, so she hurriedly dragged Gu Ya away.


    Gu Ya followed Gu Xiaomei with stiff feet, repeating one sentence in her head: It''s over, it''s over, my father and brother are both useless. How can she marry into a rich family and be a young mistress without her father and brother to support her?


    Gu Ya lived to marry into a rich family and be a young mistress and an official''s wife. Now her dream was about to be shattered. She hated Gu Youwen and Gu Chengxian and cursed them in her heart: They are two **** who only care about the two ounces of meat in their pants. If you drag me down like this, if I, Gu Ya, can''t be an official''s wife, I want you to die without your body intact!


    When Gu Ya was fleeing from famine, she experienced some bad things in order to survive, and her heart was extremely hardened. She didn''t care about other people in the family at all. She only cared about whether she could marry into a good family and live a life of excellence.


    After Master Li scolded Mr. Gu, he asked Zhu Wu to lead the guardian to stop Mr. Gu, while he took Li Zhuang and the others away.


    Mr. Gu watched Mr. Li leave with arge group of people, and felt a burning pain on his face, which was even more embarrassing than being pped in public.


    However, no one cares about Mr. Gu''s face. Although he lives in the same prefecture, no one in Manfu City thinks highly of him. They allugh at the old Gu family behind their backs. Four generations of the family rely on the Li family to support themselves. It''s shameless. To the extreme.


    After Mr. Li changed into his official uniform, he immediately took a mule cart and rushed to Fucheng Yamen.


    He did not dare to enter through the main gate, but took the corner gate. After entering the Fucheng Yamen, he immediately went to the ancient magistrate to plead with him: "Master magistrate, that kid Chengxian has been studying hard for more than ten years, and this is what he has been waiting for." He must take the exam, you must help him and dont disqualify him from the exam.


    And whether he has contracted the disease or not, we dont know yet. We cant be sure until he gets sick. Since its not confirmed yet, we cant stop him from going on scientific expeditions.


    The ancient prefect was originally preparing to conclude the case in the court outside, but Mr. Li sent someone to invite him. Due to Mr. Li''s backing, he could onlye to see Mr. Li, but it was impossible for Gu Chengxian to leave the scientific examination.


    "Now this matter has caused a stir in the city. All the students are here, including Mr. Yu, the schrs, and several old men whose families have officials. If we don''t act ording to thew, we will definitely be ginsenged. If you read the previous book, it will be a big disaster for you to lose your official position."


    The prefect Gu advised Mr. Li: "I know that Mr. Li wants to repay his kindness, but no matter how much he repays his kindness, he can''t get himself involved."


    If you want to die, go alone and don''t drag me into the house.


    Moreover, the ancient prefect thought Mr. Li was crazy. Is it worth risking his official position to plead for the descendants of a benefactor? Is your son dead? Do we need to hold up the descendants of our benefactors who are not rted by blood?

 Chapter 828: deserved

    Chapter 828: deserved


    Chapter 828: He deserves it


    Can''t involve yourself in it.


    Master Li finally woke up after hearing this.


    Gu Zhifu was right, the matter had already broken out and caused a turmoil in the city. No matter how much he wanted to protect Chengxian, he couldn''t.


    Looking at his expression, Gu Zhifu knew that Mr. Li had listened and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, I will not let those who harmed Gu Chengxian have an easy time."


    Having said that, he stopped staying and left.


    The ancient magistrate kept his word. After going to court, he immediately asked the Yamen servants to pin down Mrs. Mei in Chunfeng Tower and kill her with a cane in public.


    Mei Niangzi died like this, and she deserved it. In the past few decades, she has done a lot of harm to girls from good families. She not only deceived many girls, but also bought many abducted girls from Paihuazi.


    These girls eventually became the girls in Chunfeng Tower.


    Tang Tongxuan was very worried when he saw that the ancient magistrate had directly beaten Mei Niang to death. He whispered to the ancient magistrate: "Sir, if Mei Niang can open a building in Fucheng, she must have a backer. Will doing so anger her?" The person behind her?"


    The ancient prefect was not afraid: "The people who invested in the building were all secretive and did not dare to let people know. Moreover, the incident in Chunfeng Building had aroused the anger of all the literati, and themotion was so big that the owner behind it had no idea. I dont dare toe forward, I wish no one would know that I have invested in Chunfeng Tower.


    The ancient prefect did not know anything when he became the prefect. He knew these rules very well and was sure that the bosses behind him would not save a small Chunfeng Tower, so he dared to kill Mrs. Mei with a stick.


    After Mrs. Mei died, the stewards and thugs of Chunfeng Tower were scared to death, and they all confessed to the evil things Chunfeng Tower had done over the years.


    Those flower girls who were abducted were able to regain their freedom. The ancient prefect also gave them all the gold and silver found in Chunfeng Tower, so that they could have money to live elsewhere.


    The flowerdies were very grateful when they got arge sum of money.


    The ancient prefect didn''t care about their gratitude and just asked them to follow the scribes to divide the money.


    As for the steward of Chunfeng Tower and the group of thugs, they were not so lucky. They were directly used as official ves and would be dragged to work in the mines after a while.


    Several stewards of Chunfeng Tower were crying and begging the ancient magistrate.


    The ancient prefects head hurt from their crying. He frowned and asked the government officials to drag them down.


    But those stewards were extremely smart. After crying, they immediately began to save themselves and asked their external friends to buy them with money. As long as they are bought, they don''t have to suffer in the mines.


    The ancient prefect did not care about these matters. After the people from Chunfeng Tower were dragged down, he quickly sentenced the student and his family to sue Gu Chengxian.


    The scientific examination is a major national event and should not be taken lightly. I am fully aware of the concerns of all students and will order Gu Chengxian not to participate in this scientific examination in ordance with the Dachu criminalw.


    With that said, there was a bang and a shock, and the case was settled.


    All the students, their families, Mr. Yu and the literati breathed a sigh of relief. After struggling for a long time, the matter was finally settled.


    Mr. Yu took the lead and said, "I would like to thank the prefect on behalf of all the students in He''an Prefecture."


    The ancient magistrate said hurriedly: "Mr. Yu has embarrassed the younger generation. This is what the younger generation should do." He also said: "It is already afternoon. You have worked hard for most of the day. The government office has prepared food, but you have finished it. Lets go after dinner.


    Mr. Yu readily agreed. The ancient magistrate took Mr. Yu, Yang Juren and Fang Juren back to Houya, and left the rest of the matter to Tang Tongpan.


    After the ancient prefect left, the people who were watching the excitement asked Tang Tongpan: "Sir, does Gu Chengxian have Hualiu disease? The prefect didn''t make it clear, so why didn''t he make it clear? He is really anxious."


    Tang Tongpan''s face was very ugly, and he really wanted to drag out the person who asked the question and beat him up.


    But someone soon replied: "You are stupid. The prefect didn''t even let him take the exam, so he must have contracted the disease. If he is not sick, can he not be allowed to take the exam? He is the descendant of Mr. Li''s benefactor. , I am favored by the same magistrate."


    In one sentence, the direction of Bagua was directly transferred to Tongzhifu.


    Someone asked: "You are just the descendant of a benefactor, why do you love him so much? Does Mr. Li have no wife or son?"


    Hehe, of course Mr. Li has a wife and son, as well as grandchildren and granddaughters. But Mr. Li is kind-hearted and is willing to pamper the descendants of these benefactors. What can you do?


    "Bah, if I were his wife, I would definitely drive these descendants of these benefactors out of the house. It''s so shameless. I heard that four generations of the family lived in the same prefecture, living with the Li family, and even became a grandmother. The married daughter also lives in the house, eating and drinking from the Li family." A slightly fat middle-aged woman said in a loud voice: "Just tell me, is there such a shameless family in the world? Blood-sucking worms Not as scary as them. Its Mrs. Li who is also kind-hearted, otherwise she would have been mad to death."


    Those who didn''t know these things about Lao Gu''s family were shocked: "Huh? Four generations of the family have lived with the Li family. This, this is too unreasonable. What kind of kindness is it that you have to repay four generations?"


    "Who knows, it was said to be a life-saving grace, but I feel that there are some other kindnesses in it." After the fat woman finished speaking, she smiled meaningfully and raised her eyebrows, as if you want to do what you want. appearance.


    Tang Tongjuan saw that they were talking more and more outrageously, so he ordered the yamen servants: "Drive them away quickly. They have been surrounding the yamen gate for most of the day. What are they talking about?"


    "Yes." The government officials immediately took big sticks and chased the crowd on the three floors inside and outside: "The case has been closed, everyone, please leave quickly. If we gather here again, we will be arrested and imprisoned for several days." of."


    These words were very powerful. After hearing this, everyone screamed and immediately became like birds and beasts.


    Qin Sang was afraid that these people would rush into Gu Jinli, so he turned around, made a circle with his hands, surrounded Gu Jinli, and used his body to block the oing crowd for her.


    After the crowd had mostly dispersed, he took her hand and left.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to watch the theater today. She finally got rid of the bad anger in her heart for many years... Although she has not experienced the life of the original owner in the old Gu family, she has inherited the memory of the original owner.


    Gu Chengxian''s wolf-like heart was extremely vicious. After knowing that Gu Jin''an could write, he hit Gu Jin''an''s hand several times and hit the back of Gu Jin''an''s hand with a rock. There are still scars on the back of Gu Jin''an''s hand.


    Before escaping from famine, Gu Chengxian heard somewhere that one could earn a lot of money by selling people to be eunuchs, so he actually encouraged Gu Youwen and asked him to find a way to sell Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng to be eunuchs.


    Fortunately, the northwest was deste, so they had no way out, and when they were looking for a way out, a severe drought came. In the end, Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer escaped from the famine all the way.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Qin Sang alsoughed and asked her, "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat and then go back after eating."

 Chapter 829: handle

    Chapter 829: handle


    Chapter 829: The handle


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky and said, "It''s not too early or toote now. Just wait. We can have dinner in an hour."


    Qin Sang looked at her t belly: "You will be hungry."


    Gu Jinli smiled and patted the cloth bag hanging on his waist: "You still have sesame cakes here. Just eat this when you are hungry."


    Qin Sang did not want to wrong her. As long as he could, he wanted to give her the best and raise her well.


    He looked towards the street, pointed to a restaurant and said, "Go and have a snack, and then go back after eating."


    Seeing his persistence, Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "Okay, let''s go have snacks."


    Anotherint: "It''s just that the dim sum in the restaurant is expensive and not delicious."


    Qin Sang nodded: "It is indeed not as delicious as the small fish."


    He looked at her again and said, "In the future, I will find some good cooks and let them make real snacks for you."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and smiled: "Do you want to raise me to be an unruly and willful richdy?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No."


    I want to raise you to be a nobledy who can do whatever you want.


    Gu Jinli saw that he only said two words and then stopped. He wanted to ask more questions, but the restaurant had already arrived. He held her hand and went to the private room upstairs, where he ordered three tes of dim sum, a bowl of goat''s milk soup and a bowl of lotus seed soup.


    Gu Jinli felt that the goat milk soup was a bit thick, so he reached for the lotus seed soup, but Qin Sang took it away first.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "I want to drink lotus seed soup."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, the weather is still cold now. There are lotus leaves in the lotus seed soup. It''s too cold for you to eat."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "Then why did you drink?"


    Qin Sang looked at her and said confidently: "I am a man. I stayed uptest night. It would be good to drink some soup to relieve the heat."


    Gu Jinli:


    He gritted his teeth and wanted to bite Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang saw that she was angry and stared at him while grinding her teeth. He smiled, took a spoonful of lotus seed soup and handed it to her mouth: "You can only drink one spoonful."


    Gu Jinli: Three spoons!


    Qin Sang actually agreed without counter-offering: "Okay." He fed the spoonful of lotus seed soup into her mouth.


    The lotus seed soup is very delicious, slightly sweet, with a strong fragrance of lotus. She drank it very happily, and Qin Sang was also very happy to feed it. After finishing three spoonfuls, Gu Jinli was stunned and said angrily: "You tricked me."


    Qin Sang drank the lotus seed soup and smiled without saying a word. Looking at her angry look, he thought to himself: She is so stupid. She must follow him closely in the future. If he doesn''t watch, what will she do if she suffers?


    However, he didn''t know why, Xiaoyu, who was obviously very smart in making medicinal materials, doing business, calcting enemies, etc., would be a bit clumsy when things happened to him.


    But he likes it.


    And Gu Jinli felt that Qin Sang was stupid and loved to blush. His habit of blushing and having red ears has not gotten rid of him for three years.


    Hehe, you are so moody and angry, what will you do in the future? She doesn''t like to blush, so he should learn from her.


    Gu Jinli was tricked and snorted coldly. He stopped talking to Qin Sang and instead bit into his snacks and drank the goat''s milk soup.


    Seeing that she was eating too quickly, Qin Sang advised her, "Eat slowly. If you eat too fast, you will choke."


    While talking, he took out a piece of handkerchief and wiped the snack residue from the corner of her mouth.


    Gu Jinli saw him take out a handkerchief and immediately took the opportunity tough at him: "A grown man still carries a handkerchief with him, are you a little girl?"


    Qin Sang was very calm. He looked at her and said, "I prepared this specially for you. I''m afraid that the little fish won''t have a handkerchief to wipe his mouth after eating." Gu Jinli: "..."


    Ah, my teeth are itching and I want to bite someone.


    Qin Sang looked at her angry look and felt very satisfied... No matter what, he would see her looking so cute every day in the days toe.


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you eat quickly? You only ate one sesame seed cake for lunch, so you must be very hungry." Gu Jinli knew Qin Sang''s appetite. He was like a rice vat and could eat a lot, so he was worried that he would be hungry.


    Qin Sang: "It doesn''t matter. Hungry for a few times is a necessary training for scouts."


    He has always remembered the gist of these military trainings and has never ckened off.


    Gu Jinli knew that these trainings were necessary. After hearing this, he did not persuade him to eat more, but asked: "Are you going to Fucheng to defend the army camp tonight?"


    What he came back to Fucheng this time was looking for an excuse to go to the garrison camp in Fucheng to do something. He had to go to the camp, and it would be impossible if he didn''t go.


    Qin Sang: "Well, Gu Chengxian''s matter has been settled. I n to go to Fucheng to defend the army camp tonight."


    Today is already February 11th, and he wont be able toe back until tomorrow afternoon at the earliest. If General Guo doesnt let him go, he will have to wait until the morning of February 13th to leave.


    Angor''s exam is due to end on February 15th. If he doesn''t go to the Fucheng garrison camp, he won''t have time to send Xiaoyu back.


    Gu Jinli knew that time was tight and did not stay with Qin Sang: "You can go without worry, don''t worry about me."


    When Qin Sang heard this, his heart felt relieved, but he still asked: "Xiaoyu, just stay in the house today and tomorrow and don''t go anywhere. Is that okay?"


    He added: "If you have something to do, You An and Daqing will help you do it. Don''t go out, I will be worried."


    Gu Jinli saw that what he said was pitiful, and nodded in agreement: "Okay, you can go without worry. I won''t leave the house until youe back to pick me up."


    Look, sister is being kind to you. In order to let you go to Fucheng to defend the army camp with peace of mind, she agreed to lock herself up.


    Qin Sang was very happy but also very guilty: "Let''se to Fucheng again next time. I''ll take you for a nice walk. You can go wherever you want."


    But not this time, he was afraid that if he was away, she would meet someone from the Gu family when she went out, and then she would be in trouble.


    Gu Jinli ate some snacks, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll remember it, and I''ll wait for you to take me to y."


    Qin Sang smiled and happily ate some snacks.


    After the two of them had snacks in the restaurant, they returned to the Gu Jinli family''s house in Fucheng. After taking off their disguises, they also took a medicinal bath.


    After taking a medicinal bath, Qin Sang did not go to the Fucheng garrison camp immediately. Instead, he found Gu Jinli and said to her: "After Gu Youwen and Mrs. Gu''s ident, Gu Chengxian and the other four got into trouble again. With Mr. Li''s cleverness, , will definitely be suspicious, and then investigate these things in depth. Although we have done a good job, it will be difficult for him to find out, but we still need to stop for a while and find opportunities to deal with Gu Youfu and the otherster to avoid the copse of Lao Gu''s family. Too many and your family will be the object of suspicion.


    Mr. Li already knows the rtionship between Xiaoyu''s family and Lao Gu''s family, and he has been checking Xiaoyu''s family recently. Fortunately, he has someone under hismand who can deal with Mr. Li''s people.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I have thought about everything you said. I am not going to kill all the old Gu family members this time. I will just **** the important ones among them. We will talk about the rest after the eldest brother has finished the county examination."


    Other people are not fools. No matter how clever she is, frequent troubles with Lao Gu''s family will arouse Mr. Li''s suspicion.


    If you are greedy for too many bad things, you have to calm down for a while and then look for opportunities to attack other members of the old Gu family after a while.


    Moreover


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows at Qin Sang, his yful look made Qin Sang smile.


    He couldn''t help but walked towards her, got close to her, and asked with a smile: "What''s wrong?"


    Do you have anything good to say to him?

 Chapter 830: Another one runs

    Chapter 830: Another one runs


    Chapter 830 Another one runs away


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to him eagerly: "I found out about Gu Ya. She is no longer a girl, and she has even had a child. But she is dressing up as a girl. What the old Gu family said to the outside world is that she is waiting in the boudoir, and now she is Find a home for her."


    Gu Jinli was a military doctor in hisst life and knew the secret of seeing people. You can tell by looking at Gu Ya''s walking posture and pelvis that Gu Ya was pregnant with a child, and she was not very young.


    There is also Gu Xiaomei, who has been married a long time ago, and Ma Qingwen is dead. She is now a widow, but the old Gu family says to the outside world that she is a girl, and the marriage was dyed because her fianc died.


    They really dare to say it, and are they not afraid that it will be exposed during the wedding night and others will use them of cheating?


    Gu Jinli told Qin Sang what he had discovered, and finally said: "The old Gu family are all capable of doing things. Even if I don''t deal with them, they will one daymit suicide."


    Continue to dominate the Li family. Mr. Li has children and grandchildren. She doesn''t believe that the Li family can really tolerate the old Gu family for a lifetime.


    After Qin Sang met Gu Youwen and the others, he was not surprised by anything the old Gu family did now: "Let them fend for themselves first, and wait until Brother An has finished the exam, and then think about other things that are not noticeable." Ways to deal with them."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, You An and Daqing will stay in Fucheng and keep an eye on the old Gu family, and won''t let them have the chance to bite your family."


    but


    Qin Sang still reminded: "After Brother An passes the county examination, he will have toe to Fucheng to take the government examination. We must be prepared. We may have to face Bo in court."


    Lao Gu''s family will never just watch Xiaoyu''s family live a good life, so they have to get ready.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, our family has kept the divorce documents and the Qi family''s notices well. If the old Gu family dares to get involved, we will take these things to the Yamen with the third grandpa and grandma and report them to death. "


    Her family has all the witnesses and physical evidence, so they are not afraid that the old Gu family will not recognize the divorce.


    Qin Sang felt reassured: "Just be prepared."


    As he was talking, he saw that her hair was still a little wet, so he took a piece of dry cotton cloth and rubbed her hair... She washed her hair, and as soon as she got close to her, she could smell a faint fragrance, like the fragrance of flowers or vegetation. Fragrance, very nice.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, looked up at him, blinked and asked, "What are you doing?"


    While wiping her hair, Qin Sang looked down at her and said with a smile: "Your hair is too wet and you will catch a cold. I will wipe your hair."


    Gu Jinli: "Is this good?"


    You''re not engaged yet, are you looking for death by doing something so intimate?


    Qin Sang said calmly: "Very good."


    He also asked her: "What''s wrong?"


    In the future, they will do more intimate things.


    Gu Jinli looked at his calm face and said nothing, still letting him wipe his long hair.


    Xiaoji had already been sent out when Qin Sang came. Now he was standing in the yard, looking at the situation inside through the window, and saw that Qin Sang wanted to hit the wall after wiping Gu Jinli''s hair.


    What should I do? At this time, she should rush in and stop the pig next door from continuing to take advantage of Xiaodong''s family. However, the girl from Xiaodong''s family is extroverted and turns to Qin Sang every time. It''s useless for her to go in and stop him.


    Besides, she couldn''t beat the two of them.


    Xiao Ji thought for a while, then simply turned his back and closed his eyes... forget it, just pretend he didn''t see it.


    It took a full quarter of an hour for Qin Sang to dry her hair. When he put down the cotton towel, he said, "Let it dry again. Dry your hair thoroughly before tying it up, so that you won''t catch a cold."


    Gu Jinli: "Why are you so verbose?"


    A grown man and a soldier, is this really good? Qin Sang said: "This is not to be verbose, but to care about the little fish."


    After saying that, he took the cloak on the shelf, put it on her, took her hand and walked outside the house: "Go and see me off."


    Gu Jinli was naturally happy to see him off, but her eyes fell on their hands: "You are quite addicted to holding hands today."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Sang smiled at her and said nothing. He just held her hand tightly and walked towards the front yard.


    Erping was already waiting at the door with his horse. When Qin Sang stepped out of the door, he stopped and said to Gu Jinli: "I''m leaving, you go back. Eat dinner first before going to bed. Don''t go to bed hungry." .


    Since they called Fucheng, they have been busy dealing with the old Gu family. They have to go out almost every night and sleep veryte. After so many days of umtion, she must be extremely sleepy.


    "I know." Gu Jinli urged him: "You should leave quickly. If you don''t leave, I will bother you."


    Qin Sang smiled, nodded and said: "Okay, I''m leaving, Xiaoyu, don''t bother me."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked down the door steps, got on his horse, looked back at her, saw her smiling at him, and then rode away.


    After Qin Sang left, Gu Jinli asked You An to close the door tightly and guard the house. He took Xiao Ji back to the house,y downfortably on the soft couch, and waited for the meal.


    The people of the old Gu family are not sofortable. After what happened to Gu Chengxian, the old Gu family seems to have been drained of vitality, and everyone is depressed.


    Gu Youlu, who had fainted, had woken up at this moment. As soon as he woke up, he shouted: "Come here,e here! Go to the house on Moxiang Street and get that **** Yan Qin back!"


    Gu Youlu went to Chunfeng Towerst night, all because Yan Qin said that she had a sister who came from Jiangnan to sit there and praised her sister like a fairy, so he couldn''t help but go to Chunfeng Tower.


    As a result, he contracted a serious illness as soon as he left!


    Now that I think about it, Yan Qin must have colluded with Shuixian and the others to harm him.


    Several women came in after hearing the sound. After listening to Gu Youlu''s words, they left the house and told the nursing home what Gu Youlu said.


    The nurse went to tell Zhu Wu again. After Zhu Wu heard this, he immediately went to tell Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li hase back and is taking a medicinal bath. He is also afraid that he will be infected with the disease.


    After listening to Zhu Wu''s words through the door, he immediately said angrily: "There''s something wrong with that Yan Qin, go and catch her immediately!"


    Youlu didn''t lie to him. They were really framed. He must find out the person who harmed Youlu and them and kill that person''s whole family.


    "Yes." Zhu Wu did not dare to neglect, and personally took people to the house on Moxiang Street.


    However, Yan Qin ran away long ago, and only the servants of the Gan family were left in the house, as well as a letter left by Yan Qin.


    The letter said: It was not my fault that what happened to Gu Youwen happened, but you, the Li family and the Gu family, med me. In this case, don''t me me for harming Gu Youlu. Who made him unable to control his own two ounces of flesh? You Gu family members and Li family members all deserve Hua Liu disease, so you dont treat Hua Niang as a human being!


    The letter is not long, but it is full of usations, exining why Yan Qin harmed Gu Youlu.


    Zhu Wu failed and could only interrogate the servants of the Gan family, but the servants of the Gan family did not know anything and only said: "The Gan family has given the house and us to Third Master Lu. Third Master Lu also favors Take Yan Qin, let us all listen to Yan Qin, she is like a young mistress here, how can we dare to care about her? We don''t know when she left. "

 Chapter 831: Rei Er chases people away

    Chapter 831: Rei Er chases people away


    Chapter 831 Li Er drives people away


    The words of the Gan family servants are half true and half false. They were given to Gu Youlu by the Gan family, and they were also sent by the Gan family to keep an eye on Gu Youlu, and they still care about the Gan family in their hearts. Speaking of it, Yan Qin was bought by the Gan family. In their eyes, Yan Qin, like them, is a person who loves the Gan family at heart, and they will not stare at her.


    Who would have thought that Yan Qin would actually run away, and even hurt Gu Youlu before running away.


    Zhu Wu was about to vomit blood and really wanted to take Gu Youlu and beat him up.


    Is he a fool? He just slept with the woman Gu Youwen had slept with, and he still trusted this woman so much. It''s not surprising that such a fool, who has no wariness about beautiful women, was killed and his family was destroyed.


    "Come on, take Gan Fu and Lian Yu back to the prefect!" One of these two people is the steward of the house, and the other is the maid serving Yan Qin. They must be taken back for questioning.


    The other servants in the house were left behind and were looked after by the two nursing homes of the Li family.


    The people in Fucheng are watching the excitement of Tongzhifu. If all these servants are escorted back to Tongzhifu, there will be too much noise. In less than two hours, a lot of unpleasant gossip will spread in Fucheng.


    Zhu Wu was helpless that the people in He''an Prefecture liked to gossip. If they were in the capital, how could the people dare to watch the excitement of the officials? Listening to the gossip of the officials family?


    "Yes." The guards quickly **** Gan Fu and Lian Yu and escorted them back to the prefect.


    Mr. Li met them in person. Hearing that Yan Qin had run away, he was so angry that he lifted the table: "Bitch! How dare you scheme against Youlu like this? I will never let her go!"


    He then pointed at Lian Yu and asked, "Tell me, when did that **** run away, who did she run with, and where did she go?"


    Lian Yu cried and said: "Sir, please calm down. This servant is a maid given to Yan Qin by the Gan family. I have only been serving her for a few days. I really don''t know what she is thinking, let alone who she ran away with."


    Yan Qinsheng was so delicate that she was like a sickly Xizi when she was in the house. She only liked to y the piano and dance and didn''t talk to her much at all. Not long after Yan Qin arrived, she went to serve Gu Youwen, and then something happened. She really didn''t know that Yan Qin had harmful intentions.


    Lian Yu cried. She had nned to get another maid to serve Yan Qin. She originally wanted to rely on Yan Qin to enter an official family, and then hook up with the men from the official family. Who knew that before her dream came true, Yan Qin would They were all fooled.


    The reason why Qin pitted them was very simple, that is, no one wanted to be a prostitute. Hanxiao sent someone to send her a message, saying that he wanted her help, and promised to give her a sum of money when the matter waspleted, and to take her to a ce where no one knew her to live a clean life, and Yanqin agreed.


    "Where''s the deed of betrayal?" Seeing that he couldn''t find anything, Mr. Li asked about Yan Qin''s deed of betrayal instead: "If you find the deed of betrayal, you can capture Yan Qin even if she runs away."


    Zhu Wu shook his head at him and said in a suppressed voice: "Master Lu has already given the deed of betrayal to Yan Qin and freed her."


    Gu Youlu was stupid. After being served by Yan Qin a few times, he gave her the deed of betrayal. Now that Yan Qin has run away, they can''t arrest her for being a runaway ve.


    After hearing this, Mr. Li almost died without even taking a breath.


    With a ng, Mr. Li smashed a tea cup and cursed Gu Youlu: "This fool is just a **** in the building, even lower than the maid in the house. He actually returned the deed of sale to her. It''s really..."


    Even if he hurts him again, Mr. Li wants to strangle Gu Youlu to death at this moment.


    But after he was angry, he scolded Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu again: "It''s all their fault. If only he could put more effort into teaching Youlu, he wouldn''t be like this."


    Zhu Wuxindao, you are really partial to Gu Youlu. With his behavior, it is useless to ask a great Confucian to teach you. It is fundamentally broken and cannot be taught well. After ndering him, he asked Mr. Li for instructions: "What should we do with Gan Fu and the servants in the house?"


    Mr. Li was so angry that he wanted to cut Ganfu and the others into pieces. He said angrily: "Drag them down and kill them with a stick!"


    Sir, wait a minute. After Master Yue took a medicinal bath, he heard that Zhu Wu was leading people to arrest people at the house on Moxiang Street, so he rushed over immediately. After standing outside for a while, after hearing this, he walked in, bowed to Mr. Li, and said: "Sir, the servants of Moxiang Street House must be kept."


    He exined: "Third Master Lu and his friends are infected with a malignant disease and are causing trouble in the city. It is not suitable for them to live in Tongzhifu anymore. They have to be moved out. The house on Moxiang Street is a good ce to live, and the servants in it can be kept. I can still serve Mr. Lu and the others."


    Master Yue is Master Li''s most trusted master, but Master Li is also ufortable hearing these words at the moment, feeling that Master Yue is dissing Gu Youlu and the others.


    "Minghai, Youlu and the others are not sure whether they have contracted a serious disease. Besides, they have already realized their mistake. Now is a difficult time. Wouldn''t it make them sad to drive them away?"


    As he was talking, a woman hurriedly ran over and shouted: "Sir, what''s wrong, sir, the second young master led a group of servants to smash up the yard where Lao Gu''s family lives, saying that they will be driven out!"


    In the same way, there was not only Lord Li, but also Master Li Er''s room.


    Master Li Er went out to have morning tea today, and happened to encounter the case of Gu Chengxian and others who contracted the disease and were sued to the Yamen.


    He is crazy, mother, Hualiu disease, and he was sued to the government office because of Hualiu disease. Such a scandal is rare in a hundred years, but the old Gu family did it.


    If it was just a matter of the old Gu family, Young Master Li would not be so angry. The bad thing is that the old Gu family lives in the same prefecture, and now everyone outside isughing at them and the prefect.


    The storyteller in He''an Prefecture is still very good. Less than half an hour after Gu Chengxian was sued by the student''s family, he started to tell stories about Gu Chengxian.


    There was also a storyteller talking in the restaurant where he had morning tea, and he even brought the Li family in. The words he said were so unpleasant that he almost said that all the Li family had the disease.


    He alsopared him with Lao Gu''s family, and finally said that he was not Mr. Li''s biological son. If he was his biological son, how could Mr. Li treat Gu Youlu and the others better than he, his biological son?


    Master Li Er almost overturned the table in the restaurant. He endured his anger and listened to the story. After learning what happened to Gu Chengxian, he rushed back to the house and waited to see his father clean up the old Gu family.


    But after waiting for a long time, his father did not take care of the old Gu family. He also hired famous doctors for Gu Chengxian and the others, who provided them with good food and medicine. It was really more painful than his own son.


    Master Li Er copsed. In anger, he summoned ten young men and a few strong women to destroy the yard of Lao Gu''s house.


    The servants were afraid of getting sick, so they didn''t destroy Gu Chengxian''s yard, but they smashed the yard where Gu Youfu, Gu Youwen, Gu Ya and Mrs. Gu lived to pieces.


    I let you live here, but I will destroy it today to see if you blood-sucking bugs can leave? !


    Mr. Li was shocked when he heard what the mother-inw said: "What did you say? The second son led his servants to destroy the yard of Lao Gu''s house? This traitor, how dare he?!"

 Chapter 832: Mrs. Li takes action

    Chapter 832: Mrs. Li takes action


    Chapter 832 Mrs. Li takes action


    Mr. Li was very anxious, fearing that something might happen to Gu Youwen and the others, so he did not ask his mother-inw in detail, and hurriedly called Zhu Wu: "Quickly summon the nursing home in the mansion and divide into four groups to go to Youwen, Youlu, Chengxian, Ya Jie''er and the others. In the yard, control Lao Ers people, but dont hurt Youwen and the others.


    Master Yue frowned when he saw it, but said nothing and hurriedly caught up with Mr. Li who had already run out of the house.


    Zhu Wu then beat the gong to summon his guards, divided into four groups, and rushed to Gu Youwen''s yard.


    Qingwen Courtyard was in a mess. Gu Youwen was dragged into the yard andy on the ground like a corpse. There were wounds on his face. He was obviously beaten by the boy who smashed the yard.


    The boys were holding axes and chopping down the main door, bang bang bang, and soon they broke off one of the main doors. The tables, chairs, boxes, cages, and beds in the house were all smashed.


    But the second young master Li felt that it was not enough, and said to the boys: "Take out all Gu Youwen''s clothes, bedding, and curtains and burn them. Who knows if he has Hualiu disease?"


    "Yes." Several young men responded, and quickly took out Gu Youwen''s clothes and quilts, and lit them on fire.


    Gu Youwen had quite a lot of clothes, and there was a huge pile when thrown out, like a small mountain, and it was filled with thick smoke when it burned.


    Mr. Li was so frightened when he saw thick smokeing out of Qingwen Courtyard that he hurriedly called to the nursing home: "Quick, get water to put out the fire. Qingwen Courtyard is on fire!"


    As he spoke, the man rushed into the yard and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that only his clothes were on fire. But when he saw Gu Youwen being dragged into the yard and lying on his back on the ground, he was furious again.


    When he saw Young Master Li Er next to him again, he was so angry that he rushed over and kicked him to the ground.


    If Young Master Li dared to smash the old Gu family''s yard, he knew he would be beaten severely. He didn''t fight back. He just looked at Mr. Li and sneered: "Dad, these people named Gu have brought shame to our Li family. My son knows that you Remember the kindness that Mrs. Gu and your parents have shown you, and dont be cruel to them. My son will take action on behalf of his father and drive them out of the Li family, lest they cause him to lose the face of the Li familys ancestors!


    Thest half of the sentence, the second young master Li said through gritted teeth. The implication was that Mr. Li allowed the old Gu family to live in the same prefecture, which was a disgrace to the Li family''s ancestors and was full of ridicule.


    Lord Li heard this and was so angry that he gave Young Master Li a scolding: "You traitor, they are the descendants of the Li family''s benefactor, and the entire Li family should respect them. You treat them like this just to make outsidersugh at you." Are our Li family ungrateful?!"


    Ah!


    Young Master Li was in severe pain, but heughed when he heard this. Hey on the ground, turned to look at Mr. Li and said, "Dad, you are wrong. Others will not say that our Li family is ungrateful, but will onlyugh at our Li family for not distinguishing between right and wrong." , raising a group of shameless people!"


    "You have been blind and deaf since you met the old Gu family, but people outside are neither blind nor deaf." Master Li Er pointed at himself and asked: "Dad, do you know what people outside say about me? Say about me He is not your biological son. Those **** from the old Gu family are your biological son! The scandal they have done has caused a storm in the city, and you still protect them. What kind of medicine did they give you to make you listen to them like this? ?!


    The roar was too loud, and in the end he lost his breath. He kept coughing, which made his heart hurt and his face turned pale with pain.


    Mr. Li''s face also turned pale, and he was frightened by Young Master Li''s words: "...Do people outside really say that?"


    Young Master Li Er smiled: "Didn''t Dad specially send people to the restaurants and streets of Fucheng to collect news? Don''t you know what people outside say?"


    Hehe, partiality is partiality. Even though he knew that people outside were gossiping about his family, he didn''t pay attention to it, and he still treated those group of blood-sucking insects well.


    After listening to this, Mr. Li thought about it, and it seems that he really needs to restrain himself. "Ahhh!" Gu Youwen was lying on the cold ground, crying, shouting with all his strength to Mr. Li, hoping that Mr. Li could see him, help him seek justice, and punish the second young master Li.


    Master Li heard Gu Youwen''s voice and looked at his miserable appearance. He felt very ufortable and softened his heart. He hurried over and helped Gu Youwen: "Youwen, don''t cry. Uncle Li won''t ignore you." .


    After hearing this, Young Master Li Er exploded. He rushed over without hesitation and stepped on Gu Youwen''s heart: "Assholes, bastards, blood-sucking bugs, a bunch of bastards, get out of my house!"


    Gu Youwen rolled his eyes after being stepped on, which frightened Mr. Li so much that while protecting Gu Youwen, he called Li Zhuang: "Pull your **** away quickly!"


    Li Zhuang didn''t like people from the old Gu family, so after entering the hospital, he didn''t help Gu Youwen at all. He just stood aside and watched. After hearing this, he ran over, grabbed the second young master Li, and persuaded: "Second young master, please stop making trouble." Yes, you have made the master angry, and you will be punished again."


    In the past two years, because of the old Gu family, the second young master has been punished a lot. The most serious one was that his knees almost broke.


    The second young master Li became even more angry when he saw Mr. Li defending Gu Youwen in this way. He pointed at Gu Youwen and said, "Dad, today without me, if you don''t drive away the old Gu family, my son will move away with his wife and daughter. Never go back to Lis house again!


    As soon as these words came out, Master Yue was shocked, but he also wanted to take the opportunity to move the old Gu family away, so he didn''t say anything. He only wanted to see how far Young Master Li could make the trouble.


    Mr. Li narrowed his eyes and stared at Young Master Li: "Second brother, are you threatening me?"


    Mr. Li is the head of the family. All heads of the family have a problem, that is, they cannot stand threats from family members. Anyone who dares to threaten them will be ignored.


    Young Master Li Er scratched his neck and yelled, "So what? You are so obsessed with the old Gu family that you don''t even want your own son, why don''t you allow me to resist?"


    With a snap, Master Li stood up and pped Young Master Li, pointed at him and said, "You want to leave, right? Come on, take your wife and daughter out of Tongzhifu now. Our Li family doesn''t care if you fail to pass the exam." You are such a waste of fame and cant give birth to a son!


    The second young master Li was confused. He didn''t expect that his father really wanted the old Gu family to abandon him. He waspletely desperate. He stared at Mr. Li for a while, took a sip at him, turned around and left.


    Mr. Li was shaking with anger, pointing at his back and angrily yelling: "You are a traitor, you are a traitor!"


    However, Young Master Li could not leave because Mrs. Li came, followed by Young Master Li''s wife and two daughters.


    Mrs. Li looked at the Second Young Master Li and said, "Second Young Master, stay and follow me."


    Mrs. Li and Mr. Li were a half-way couple. When they got married, Mr. Li was already in his teens. To avoid taboos, the two were not familiar with each other. They only maintained a superficial rtionship between mother and child, but they had no hatred.


    Master Li Er didn''t want to go in. He was already extremely disappointed with Mr. Li and didn''t want to see how he favored Gu Youwen.


    But his wife cried and begged him: "Husband, please listen to my wife and go in."


    The two daughters also looked at him with tears in their eyes, looking very pitiful.


    Although Young Master Li was despised by Mr. Li for not having a son and not being able to pass the exam, his daughters were his biological children and he still loved them very much. He had no choice but to nod in agreement and follow Mrs. Li into the courtyard again.

 Chapter 833: Drive out Tongzhifu

    Chapter 833: Drive out Tongzhifu


    Chapter 833: Drive out Tong Zhifu


    When Master Yue saw that Young Master Li was back and Mrs. Li was here, he felt relieved and continued to stand silently.


    Master. Mrs. Li called Mr. Li, which shocked Mr. Li.


    He looked at Mrs. Li. This stepwife was finally willing toe to him.


    "Why are you here, madam?" Mr. Li asked, his voice softer than before.


    Mrs. Li said: "I came here today. I have a few words to say to the master. Can the master listen to what I have to say?"


    Mr. Li frowned slightly, fearing that Mrs. Li would say something unpleasant, but this stepwife rarely came to see him. He thought for a while and finally nodded in agreement: "Madam, please speak."


    Mrs. Li said: "The master knows how to repay his kindness, and it is true that he wants to take care of his benefactor''s descendants, but everything has its own timing. At this time, the master still keeps Lao Gu''s family in the mansion, instead of helping them, he is harming them. "


    Mr. Li: "What do you mean, madam?"


    Mrs. Li: "The storm in the city is full of ridicule, so we need to take shelter for now. Sir, the matter hase to this, and it is the right thing to let the old Gu family leave the house for a while. Moreover, my lord can also avoid being criticized by the courtiers. Only if you are well can you Take care of the old Gu family."


    Mr. Li knew that continuing to let the old Gu family stay in Tongzhifu would bring trouble to him, but Young Master Li''s approach was too drastic and he had to crack down. Otherwise, who would have the final say in this family in the future?


    At this moment, when he heard Mrs. Li''s words, he nodded in agreement: "What the madam said is that it is good for Youwen and the others to avoid the edge for the time being."


    Mrs. Li came here for two purposes, one is to let the old Gu family move away, and the other is to exempt Mr. Li from the punishment of the second young master Li, so she said: "Master, people often say that a son wants to be raised but cannot be kissed. When you are filial to the elders, the elders should also show love and affection to the younger generation. Although the second young master made a mistake today, in the final analysis he is still angry with the old Gu family for ruining the reputation of the master and the Li family. That is why he did something wrong. I will give it up after giving him a punishment. "


    This is what Mrs. Li said the most to Lord Li after her son died, and it was very reasonable. It was impossible for Lord Li not to listen.


    "You are the second son''s mother. Since you have said so, let''s forget about today''s matter, but..." Mr. Li looked at Young Master Li and said: "This will not happen again. They are the descendants of their father''s benefactor. You should treat them well." They are like siblings, not enemies, got it?!


    Young Master Li Er didnt say anything and asked him to treat Gu Youwen and the others as brothers? Are they worthy? !


    But when his wife saw that he was silent, she became anxious and hurriedly pushed her two daughters away.


    The two daughters shouted with tears in their eyes: "Dad~"


    Young Master Li Er felt distressed. In order not to worry his two daughters, he could only say against his will: "Yes, my son has remembered it."


    Mr. Li knew that he was unwilling to give in, but this was the best step to end today''s quarrel, so he had no choice but to go down the steps.


    Gu Youwen was crying so hard that Uncle Li actually wanted to drive them out of the house: "Ah ah ah~"


    Gu Youwen couldn''t speak, so he could only plead with Mr. Li.


    But Mr. Li has made up his mind and will not change his mind. He can onlyfort him: "Don''t cry if you have Wen Wen. I just let you go out of the house for a while. I will take you back in the future."


    Young Master Li Er almost vomited blood when he heard this, and left with his wife and daughter.


    The boys who were destroying the yard saw them and hurriedly followed them, fearing that they would be caught and tortured by Mr. Li if they were toote.


    Mrs. Li didnt want to see Mr. Li, so she turned around and left.


    Mr. Li Er was very grateful to Mrs. Li. He sent Mrs. Li to the entrance of the main courtyard, but did not go in. After all, Mrs. Li was about the same age as Mr. Li Er and wanted to avoid suspicion.


    But the second young master Li still couldn''t reconcile himself and said: "Madam, are you going to let dad treat Lao Gu''s family like this? Will our Li family be dragged down by them?"


    Mrs. Li said: "Your father is the one who is in charge of the family. He insists on doing this. I can''t help it...Your brother has passed away. I have nothing to worry about in this family. You...just get over it. Just get over it." He is almost sixty, how many years can he live?


    Mrs. Li stopped talking and said no more. She took her maid and grandma into the courtyard, closed the courtyard door, and lived her own life.


    Mr. Li Er had no choice but to take his wife and daughter back to his residence. However, he was still worried that his father would renege on his word, so he asked his servant to go to the courtyard where Lao Gu lived and keep an eye on him. If anything happened, he would report to him immediately.


    Old Mrs. Gu, like Gu Youwen, was dragged into the yard by the boy and the woman who smashed the yard. She watched helplessly as the yard where she lived was smashed. She cursed word by word, but no one paid attention to her. .


    Mr. Gu was even more of a loser. He tried to stop him twice, but was scolded by the sharp-tongued woman for being shameless, not knowing how to teach his son, and the whole family was in trouble. He immediately backed away.


    Old Mrs. Gu was so angry that she scolded Mr. Gu **** in her heart. Knowing that there was no hope for this good-for-nothing, she could only look at the courtyard door helplessly, waiting for Mr. Li toe and rescue them.


    But she did not wait for Mr. Li''s help, but she waited for the news that Mr. Li wanted the whole family to move away.


    "No...no..." Mrs. Gu wanted to say it was impossible, but after she was paralyzed, she could not say many words at all. She could only cry, and shouted a new word in her mouth: "Zhi...Zhi..."


    Mr. Gu didn''t know what she was shouting, and now he had no time to pay attention to Mrs. Gu. He hurriedly rushed into the house to get the family''s savings.


    As soon as they took out the money, Gu Xiaomei and Gu Ya came in crying with their hair disheveled.


    "Mom and Dad, the Li family''s nursing home wants to drive us away. What should we do? Let''s go find Uncle Li quickly and let him make the decision for us." Gu Xiaomei cried miserably. What else could she say if she moved out of Tongzhifu? Good family?


    The status of marrying in the same prefecture is much more valuable than marrying in other private residences.


    Gu Ya was also shedding tears and said to Mr. Gu: "Grandpa, let''s support grandma and ask to see Mr. Li."


    She doesnt want to leave either. Living in the same prefecture can give her the feeling that she is an officialdy. If she leaves, she will just be a peasant girl who has escaped from famine.


    She hates being a farm girl the most!


    But Mr. Gu had just been scolded by Mr. Li in public. How could he be willing to lower his face to go to Mr. Li? He only said: "Your grandma''s parents saved Mr. Li. If Mr. Li doesn''t want to be scolded as ungrateful, he doesn''t dare to really save Mr. Li." Lets drive away.


    Unfortunately, he was quickly pped in the face.


    Zhu Wu knew that Mrs. Gu was difficult to deal with, so he personally brought a group of nurses in, pointed at them and said: "Have you packed your things? Once you have packed them, leave as soon as possible. It is getting dark today. If you don''t move quickly, you will have to wait until You can rest only in the middle of the night.


    Gu Xiaomei was shocked and jumped up and said: "You, what are you talking about? Uncle Li really wants to drive us away? My grandma and grandpa are his saviors!"


    "That''s what you mean, sir." After Zhu Wu finished speaking, he asked Gu Xiaomei: "Four men in your family are suffering from Hualiu disease. Is it appropriate to continue to live in the same prefecture?"


    After saying that, without waiting for Gu Xiaomei to say anything, she immediately asked the nurse to move things and people.


    Gu Xiaomei was just a bastard. She didn''t dare to really challenge the nursing staff. She was kicked out of the yard in tears.

 Chapter 834: go home

    Chapter 834: go home


    Chapter 834 Going Home


    The rest of Lao Gu''s family were also making a fuss. Gu Youlu shouted at the guards surrounding him: "Get out of here, I want to see Uncle Li. Uncle Li loves me so much and won''t drive me away!"


    The nursing staff were not very talkative, but the Li family''s stewardess was eloquent and said: "Third Master Lu, your affairs have caused too much trouble and have implicated the Lord. You must leave the house for a period of time, otherwise other officials will definitely impeach the Lord. For the sake of your official position, please bear with me."


    Besides, Im going to the house on Moxiang Street. You are familiar with it. The ce is not small, and you and your family can livefortably there.


    Then he looked at Mrs. Zheng who was huddled aside with Gu Chengzhi in her arms, and said with a smile: "Don''t Grandma Gu San always think that this courtyard is unlivable? Then move to the house on Moxiang Street. It''s spacious there, and you can take Chengzhi with you." The young master lives in the same courtyard, so there is no need to squeeze in with Mr. Lu."


    Gu Youlu slept with the sick Huaxian, and it was certain that he would contract the disease. Zheng was so scared recently that she wanted to move out of the yard. But there are only so many courtyards in Tongzhifu, all of which are upied by people, and there is no extra courtyard for her to live in.


    Mrs. Zheng was afraid that she would get the disease if she died, so she scolded Gu Youlu half to death. Now after hearing her mother-inw''s words, she persuaded Gu Youlu: "Ms., let''s move. Mother Li said that Master Li will not leave us alone, or They will pay us monthly money, and when the storm is over, they will take us back."


    "Shut up, you idiot. If you dare to say one more thing, I will divorce you!" Gu Youlu scolded Ms. Zheng. Does this **** know that once they leave Tongzhifu, people outside will look down on them even more, and who will respect them? Look at him and call him Third Master Lu?


    Zheng is no longer afraid after hearing this. Divorce her? Oh, a diseased beast, if he divorces her, who else can he marry? None of the prostitutes in the building were willing to marry him.


    Mr.


    "Wait a minute, you old pious woman, get out of here, I want to see Uncle Li!" Gu Youlu yelled at Nanny Li, and rushed towards her, trying to pinch her, but the nurses used wooden sticks to hold her back. Unable to move, he could only scream angrily.


    Seeing that Gu Youlu was acting like a mad dog, the Li family''s nanny no longer gave him any face, and said to the nursing staff: "Knock him unconscious and carry him away, so that the adults won''t be waiting in a hurry."


    It was getting dark, but there was no time to argue with Gu Youlu.


    The nursing staff were also tortured a lot by Gu Youlu. After hearing this, they banged their hands mercilessly and knocked Gu Youlu unconscious. But they were afraid that Gu Youlu had a disease, so they did not touch him. Instead, they asked the low-level servants to put on long gloves and carry Gu Youlu.


    When the Li family saw nothing, she said to Zheng: "Grandma Gu San Shao, take Zhi Geer and the old ve."


    Zheng hurriedly dragged Gu Chengzhi to follow the Li familys nanny.


    Mr. Li loved Gu Youlu very much, but he was alone, so he did note to see Gu Youlu, but went tofort Gu Chengxian.


    Gu Chengxian was so heartbroken that he couldn''t listen to many of Mr. Li''s words. In the end, Mr. Li lost his patience and asked someone to carry Gu Chengxian away.


    As for Gu Youfu''s family, they were not so lucky. The nurse had to move things as soon as they entered the yard. Gu Youfu and Zhang tried to stop him, but were beaten up by the nurse.


    Gu Chengli was very scared and stood tremblingly under the pirs, not daring to speak.


    Gu Rong looked at all this with cold eyes, knowing that both the Li family and the old Gu family were unreliable, so she changed her mind and began to n for her future.


    Lao Gu''s family was very difficult to deal with. The Li family nursing staff struggled for an hour before they sent Lao Gu''s family to the house on Moxiang Street.


    Mrs. Gu kept looking around eagerly, hoping to see Mr. Li, but Mr. Li hated her deeply for not teaching several children and would note to see her at all.


    Mrs. Gu felt so wronged that she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Mr. Gu thought she was crying because she was kicked out of the Li family and felt humiliated. Heforted her and said, "Olddy, don''t cry. This house is nice. It''s great for us to live here. We can be the masters of our own house. No need." Dont be angry with the Li family again.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu immediately red and took a sip at Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu was stunned and angry. This **** old woman had gone too far as she got older and dared to despise him. But he didn''t know that Mrs. Gu had no choice but to marry him when she had disliked him all her life and didn''t think highly of him.


    Zheng was so smart that she jumped out of the mule cart before it stopped, dragged Gu Chengzhi and ran towards the house. She went straight to the back house, chose the two best courtyards on the right, and asked Gu Chengzhi to sit in the first courtyard on the right. , told him: "If someonees, you tell me that this yard belongs to your father, and they are not allowed toe in and live there. If they dare to attack you, you sit on the ground and cry!"


    Speaking, he hurried away to upy the second courtyard on the right.


    Mother and son were sitting in the same courtyard. When Mrs. Zhang rushed in with Gu Rong, their faces turned green with anger.


    Damn Mrs. Zheng, there are really no rules. Her brother and sister-inw have not yet chosen a yard, but she has upied two of them. There are only three people in the family. How can they live in two yards?


    Zheng covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Second sister-inw is here. It''s almost midnight and you are running over to the door. Hurry up and find a ce to stay in the yard. Otherwise, you will have to be busy until dawn before you can sleep."


    Mr. Zhang was about to cry. The courtyard on the left was upied by the Gu family. The courtyard on the right should belong to their room, but it was upied by the Zheng family.


    But Gu Youlu was favored, and she did not dare to drive away the Zheng family, so she could only leave with Gu Rong.


    Aunt Gus family and Xiaomei Gu didnt live in a good yard, so they immediately started making a fuss, crying andining to Old Mrs. Gu.


    Zhu Wu and the others saw that Lao Gu''s family was quarreling like crazy for a good ce to live in the yard, so they epted it, and finally ignored them, letting them make trouble, and left with the nurse.


    Lao Gu''s family had to wait until daybreak to rearrange the yard.


    Gu Jinli had a good sleep. After hearing what Daqing hade to report to the old Gu family, he smiled: "What a bunch of lunatics."


    She told Daqing: "Go to the storyteller and tell the magistrate about the expulsion of the old Gu family."


    Ever since seeing the power of the storyteller three years ago, Gu Jinli has made good use of the storyteller, vowing to publicize the reputation of the old Gu family and Mr. Li''s stupidity to everyone.


    Yes. Daqing responded and left the house.


    That morning, all the storytellers in the He''an Prefecture told the gossip about the old Gu family being kicked out of the same prefecture, and they fought over the courtyard. Mrs. Zheng and Aunt Gu disliked that their men had Hualiu disease and refused to live in the same courtyard with them. Everything was said, and it was so wonderful.


    Lao Gu''s family was ridiculed by the people of Fucheng again, and their reputation became even worse.


    Gu Jinli was in a very good mood after listening to the gossip all day in the house.


    After listening to the gossip, she asked Sanxi to buy various ingredients and began to prepare delicious food for Qin Sang. After it was done, she put everything into a bamboo box, so that she could just wait for Qin Sang toe back and leave.


    Qin Sang came back just before evening. As soon as he got off his horse, he didn''t even have time to wash his face and said, "Xiaoyu, have your things been packed? We have to leave quickly."

 Chapter 835: Submit for exam

    Chapter 835: Submit for exam


    Chapter 835 Submission for exam


    "It''s packed, you can leave at any time." Gu Jinli waved to him, and after entering the living room in the front yard, he twisted a wet cotton towel for him and asked him to wash his face.


    After Qin Sang washed his face, he took a bowl of warm water from her and drank a few sips. He feltfortable and told her about his garrison camp in Fucheng.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear that General Guo still appreciated him so much, and told him the gossip about the old Gu family.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw her talking happily. He liked to see her smiling happily and cleverly.


    After she finished speaking, she asked again: "Have the affairs in Fucheng been arranged? Are You An and Daqing still obedient? If not, you tell me and I will deal with them."


    The people under hismand are hers. If they dare not listen to her, there is no use keeping them.


    Gu Jinli said: "Everything has been arranged, and they are very obedient. Daqing, Erping Sanping, Sanxi and others will stay. I will take Erqing back, and then I will find a chance for her to cross the road, and she will stay with me from now on." , you can feel more at ease."


    She appreciates Daqing more than Erqing. Daqing is very powerful, her ability is not inferior to that of You An, she was the one who did everything about Chunfeng Tower. Because of this, she left Daqing in Fucheng and kept an eye on the old Gu family.


    And she will arrange the people under Qin Sang. Firstly, he told her that these people are also hers; secondly, she knows that he is busy. If she waits for him toe back from the camp to arrange these things, it will waste time.


    They have known each other for four years since they fled famine, experienced hardships on the road, and lived life and death together. He had been giving her various hints sincest year. She didn''t want to be too pretentious and would not refuse his kindness. She would take everything he handed over, including human hands, and use it for herself. It was quite fun to use it. He was happier than she was when he saw her using his things.


    Qin Sang was stunned when he saw her talking. He stood up funny, approached her, held her hand and asked, "What''s wrong? You can feel dazed even when you talk. Are you getting stupid, or is the gossip too good to listen to yesterday?" Didn''t you sleep well at night?"


    Gu Jinli red at him: "If you dare to say one more thing, I will bite you."


    Qin Sang rolled up his sleeves generously and put his arm to her mouth: "Bite it, I''m not afraid of pain."


    Gu Jinli pushed his hand away in disgust: "It''s been a dusty journey back and I haven''t taken a shower yet. I won''t bite him."


    Xiao Ji is convinced, aren''t you in a hurry? If you are still dawdling like this, the city gate will be closed soon.


    But Er Qing was standing next to her. This maid who was taller and stronger than her was a member of San Lang of the Qin family. She would help San Lang of Qin serve cabbage. She couldn''t beat Er Qing, so she could only give in and continue to wait.


    Fortunately, You An came and said, "Master, little boss, the things have been loaded onto the carriage and you can leave."


    "Well, let''s go." Qin Sang naturally took Gu Jinli''s hand and led her out of the living room, left the house, and got into the carriage parked outside the house.


    Qin Sang said that he had not eaten lunch and was hungry. Knowing that there was food in Gu Jinli''s carriage, he raised the curtain and got on the carriage.


    Xiaoji was dragged by Erqing and failed to get in the car.


    Erqing said: "Wait until the master and others have finished eating, then go up and serve the young master."


    After speaking, he gave Xiao Ji a gentle smile that said, "You can''t beat me, so you''d better be obedient."


    Xiaoji wanted to cry and vowed to practice martial arts well after returning home so as to protect Xiaodongs cabbage.


    Erqing saw Xiaoji looking like he was about to cry, but he didn''t feel bad at all. He felt that Xiaoji just had too many good days, and that''s why he didn''t distinguish between superior and inferior. And this group of people were trained by their master ording to the standards of the noble family. They must obey the master''s family absolutely. If they make a mistake, they will be punished with death.


    Erqing took Xiaoji and got into another car.


    You''an is to mount the horse, beat the horse and walk in front. In the car, Gu Jinli took out the prepared food and ced it on the small coffee table: "I made steamed buns, meat cakes, fried crispy pork, stewed beef cubes, fried lotus root, and cooked corn porridge and put it in a bamboo tube. Just drink it.


    Qin Sang: "Did you cook grilled fish? I can smell the aroma of grilled fish."


    Gu Jinli nodded, took out two bamboo boxes and ced them on the coffee table: "I grilled ten grilled fish and left four for you. Cut them into pieces and put them in bamboo boxes. But now we are in the car. The fish has bones and it tastes bad." inconvenient."


    "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Qin Sang picked up a piece of grilled fish and finished it in a few bites. He spit out the fish bones into a clean bamboo box and said to Gu Jinli with satisfaction, "I like to eat this."


    He took out his knife, cut the beef into bite-sized pieces, and handed it to her: "Eat it too, otherwise you will suffer the consequences if you eat again when you leave the city and the road is uneven."


    Now in the city, cars drive on stone roads, which is rtively smooth. After leaving the city, we drove on a dirt road. It was so dusty and full of potholes that it was difficult to get something to eat in the car.


    Gu Jinli nodded, drank corn porridge and ate the pieces of beef he had cut.


    On the street, the people of Fucheng were still gossiping about the old Gu family: "Have you heard? The second son of the old Gu family wanted to go to the building to see his lover, but was beaten out by the thugs in the building, saying that their old Gu family Everyone is sick, so he is not allowed in."


    "The second eldest son of the Gu family? Is he Gu Youlu''s brother? I heard he is very honest, isn''t he? Why do you go upstairs to look for a woman?"


    Ah, honest? There are no honest people in Gus family. The whole family is dead on the belly of a woman!


    Tsk, tsk, the men in this family are really not good. I heard that there is an unmarried girl in the old Gu family. How can we talk about marriage?


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Just stay at home and be an old girl. Just like the old Gu family. Who dares to marry a girl from his family? I heard that he is still very ambitious. Taking advantage of Master Li''s influence, he goes to the family of aristocratic families and officials. Pick a man. Now that something happened, I have lowered my sights and looked at the rich man''s house."


    "What? The old Gu family, who live in a shabby household by living in the autumn wind, still want to marry into an official family? Hey, with half of the men in the family suffering from the disease, they really dare to think so!"


    Gu Jinli was eating while listening to the gossip outside, andughed out loud from time to time. Gu Ya and Gu Xiaomei also want to marry into an official family and be young wives. Let''s just dream.


    By the time they were full, the car had already rushed out of the city and onto the official dirt road.


    Qin Sang put the fish bones into a box and put it on the front panel of the car. He put away the coffee table and put it aside.


    Gu Jinli put the uneaten food into a bamboo box and put it in the box. Looking at Qin Sang''s tired look and knowing that he didn''t sleepst night, he said: "Get some sleep first and wake up." Get off again."


    Qin Sang nodded, left the quilt to her, and wrapped himself in a cloak to sleep.


    When Gu Jinli saw him, he pulled the quilt over and covered him: "Sleep well."


    Qin Sang smiled, closed his eyes, stretched out his hand from the quilt, held her hand, and held her hand to sleep likest time.


    The carriage galloped and returned to Songzi Vige at noon on February 14th.


    Gu Jinan was already waiting in Zhuangzi. When he saw theming back, he breathed a sigh of relief: "If you don''te back, you won''t be able to hide it anymore."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Brother will take the county exam tomorrow. I said I woulde back to give him the exam. I will definitely not break my promise."

 Chapter 836: County examination

    Chapter 836: County examination


    Chapter 836 County Examination


    Seeing her rxed smile, Gu Jinan asked, "Did things go smoothly?"


    Gu Jinli nodded and told the tragic story of the old Gu family.


    When Gu Jinan heard that Mrs. Gu and Gu Youwen were paralyzed, and that Gu Chengxian and Gu Youlu had their reputations ruined, he felt rxed: "The most difficult one in the old Gu family is Mrs. Gu, the most promising ones are Gu Youwen and his son, and the most clever ones are Gu Youlu, now that they are dead, the old Gu family has nothing to fear."


    Especially Gu Youwen, if he hadn''t been paralyzed, things would have been bad when he went to Fucheng to take the government examination.


    The Fu Xue Jiao Yu will look at the candidates'' papers. If they see his name, can Gu Youwen let him pass?


    Gu Jinli also thought of this and was the first to attack Gu Youwen.


    Gu Jinan told them about family affairs: "Originally, I wanted to teach Brother Luo Wu a lesson, but I was afraid that the old Gu family would take advantage of my eldest sister. After you went to Fucheng, the family rxed. Now. The marriage between the eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu has been decided and she has received the appointment letter from the Yamen."


    Gu Jinli was confused: "If I just go out for a while, will the eldest sister belong to someone else''s family?"


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "This will happen sooner orter, and I just got the engagement letter first, and other etiquette will bepletedter, so I won''t wrong my eldest sister."


    I have to say that Gu Jinan''s move was very foresighted, and because the Zhan family still refused to give up, his move could be regarded as avoiding a future disaster.


    Looking at Gu Jinli again, he suddenly realized that Xiaoyu was no worse in appearance than the eldest sister, and was even more agile. It was very likely that the old Gu family would also make articles about her marriage.


    However, Gu Jinan thought of Gu Jinli''s fierceness, and then looked at Qin Sang next to her.


    Well, this one is not only fierce, but also an evil spirit. He will never let the old Gu family touch Xiaoyu. After all, he has been watching Xiaoyu for several years and is waiting to marry him when he grows up. How can he let other people make decisions.


    Gu Jinli saw Gu Jinan looking at her and then at Qin Sang, as if he was singing a big show, with a lot of content rotated, and couldn''t help but ask: "Brother, what do you think we are doing?"


    Gu Jinan smiled but did not answer, and said: "Pack it up, let''s go home. The whole family will have dinner together tonight to practice for us."


    The scientific examination is a big event, and several families take it very seriously. They prepare things and send them to the examination days in advance.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli responded. After going to Zhuangzi to get two hams, he picked up Mr. Qin, who was forging iron in Zhuangzi, and the group returned home.


    You An, Er Qing and others did not follow them back to the vige, but stayed in Zhuangzi.


    Gu Jinan saw them and didn''t ask any questions. He knew that they were Qin Sang''s people and they would not harm Xiaoyu.


    After Gu Jinli returned home, she was not lectured by her third grandma, because Gu Jinan helped her cover up so well that she would ask Zezi to send news to her family every two days. He said that he had gone to Zhuangzi to see Xiaoyu and that she was doing well in Zhuangzi. He reassured them that she was just too busy and would not be able toe back until February 14th.


    The third grandma was still very distressed after hearing this. Cui made chicken soup several times and asked Zezi to give it to Gu Jinli.


    "Mom, I brought two hams back. Our family will eat ham tonight." She took out the ham and gave it to Cui.


    Ms. Cui knew that ham was expensive and was reluctant to eat so much: "One piece is enough, and we will keep the remaining one until the results are released."


    Mrs. Chen had alreadye to Gu''s house to help prepare dinner. She drooled at the ham after hearing this, and urged Ms. Cui: "Sister-inw Dashan, Xiaoyu wants to boost the morale of Brother An and the others. We have to eat more arrogantly tonight." , we cant let An Geer and the others lose their momentum.


    Third Grandma: "You are really good at talking. If you are greedy, you will be greedy. What you say will weaken An Geer''s momentum. There is an exam tomorrow. If you say this, you are going to get beaten, right?"


    Speaking, he raised the red candle in his hand and went to hit Mrs. Chen.


    Ms. Chen hurriedly ran away: "I''m going to get the pig''s head to sacrifice to my ancestors."


    Scientific research is a major event. Tonight we have to pay homage to our ancestors and pray to heaven and earth for blessings.


    Gu Dewang was ying with several younger children, and when he saw this, he made a face at his mother''s back. Gu Defa saw it, nced at him, and muttered something childish, then picked up a te of crispy pork and distributed it to Gu Qingxi, Jin Niu, and Gui Niu.


    Brother Cheng rushed over and hugged Gu Jinli: "Second sister, you are back. I miss you so much."


    Qin Sang picked him up, put him aside, and reasoned with him: "Brother Cheng is old and can no longer hold your second sister like this. Do you understand?"


    Brother Cheng listened to Qin Sang very much. Although he wanted to continue hugging his second sister''s thigh, he still stood obediently: "Yes, Brother Cheng knows he was wrong."


    Qin Sang nodded with satisfaction and took out a small feather arrow for him like a magic trick: "I will make you a bow. I will bring it back to you next time and y with it first."


    Wow, Brother Sang made me a bow and arrow! Brother Chengs eyes lit up and he was so happy.


    Gu Jinli looked at the lively scene at home and was very satisfied. This was called living a good life. If anyone dared to destroy her family''s life, she would raise his ashes!


    When it gets dark, the food is ready.


    Gu Jinli served Qin Sang''s sliced ham. There were three tes of ham slices on each of the three tables. There were some left, which she wrapped in oil paper and gave to Mrs. Chen.


    Mrs. Chen was trembling with fright and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiao, Xiaoyu, my aunt just went to Yanfu Building to eat meat and vegetables twice recently, and went to the braised food shop to eat braised food three times. She has never done any other bad things. You Let Auntie go."


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched. I finally treated you well, but you are still so frightened: "Aren''t you greedy for ham? I''ll give you some leftover. If you want it, don''t throw it away."


    "I want it." Mrs. Chen quickly grabbed the oil paper bag, held it in her arms, and asked cautiously: "Are you really going to settle a score with my aunt?"


    Gu Jinli was toozy to pay attention to her and sat down to cook.


    The family finished their meal lively, and after talking to Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming, Gu Qingliang, and Gu Qingtian, they went home without staying any longer.


    Qin Sang did not stay at home overnight, but rushed to the military station. Tomorrow''s county examination is a major event for the whole county. The Division of Military Affairs will send troops to the examination room to maintain order.


    Gu Jinli took the remaining crispy meat at home and asked him to take it with him.


    The next day it was still dark, so several families got up, packed up, and went together to deliver exams to Gu Jinan and others.


    He Jinsheng is already a child and does not need to take the county examination anymore, but he also got up early and went to the county town with several families to deliver the examination to Gu Jinan and others.


    They left the vige in a mighty manner, and there were vigers who came to see them off along the way.


    He Dayuan held up a torch and shouted to them: "Brother An, Brother Ming, take the exam well. Don''t worry, when we passed by the Tu Tu Temple on the market a few days ago, we stopped by to pay homage to you. Grandpa Tu Tu will definitely I will bless you.


    Gu Jinan and the others raised the car curtain and smiled at the vigers: "Thank you, Uncle Oyuan. Don''t worry, we will take the exam well."


    Just like that, we left the vige all the way. When we arrived at the intersection of Shangjia Vige, we met up with Shang Xiucai and ran towards the county town together.


    Mr. Ouyang didn''te to give the exam to Gu Jinan and the others. He thought it was just a county exam and there was no need to mobilize too much troops.


    When we arrived at the county town, the sky became brighter. But outside the gate of the examination room, there was already a bustle of people. There were people everywhere, including candidates, family members taking the exam, and ordinary people watching the excitement.


    Gu Jinan was wearing new clothes and was in great spirits, like a green pine bathing in the scorching sun, vigorous and full of life.


    Shang Xiucai looked at Gu Jinan like this and felt very aplished. He nodded and said: "Not bad, he looks very energetic. I will definitely be nominated in one fell swoop."


    Gu Jinan bowed his head to Shang Xiucai and said sincerely: "My disciple, I would like to thank my master for his teachings in the past four years. I will certainly live up to my kindness by going here."

 Chapter 837: test questions

    Chapter 837: test questions


    Chapter 837 Test Questions


    Shang Xiucai was very pleased to hear this. He helped Gu Jinan up and said, "I believe you will be worthy of years of hard study."


    The Jiang family was very concerned about Gu Jinan''s participation in the county examination and came to take the exam.


    Jiang Dahu couldn''t stand it when he saw Shang Xiucai and Gu Jinan thanking each other so much. He said, "Don''t thank me. Quickly take out the guarantee letter and so on, and say goodbye to your parents so that you can queue up at the dragon gate."


    The examination room of the county examination is called the Lifang, and the door of the Lifang is called Longmen, which means the examinee''s carp leaping over the Dragon Gate.


    After Gu Jinan and the others heard this, they quickly took out the guarantee letter. They bowed deeply to their parents who came to take the exam, and thanked them for their upbringing.


    Brothers Gu Dashan, Qi Panpan, Gu Dafu and Gu Damu were very excited and kept asking them to get up.


    Gu Dafu was still crying. His parents, wife, and daughter were all dead, leaving only Gu Dexing, a son. He only dreamed that he would be sessful. Now that I saw that Gu Dexing could take the scientific examination, I couldn''t help but cry.


    Gu Dexing also had red eyes and said, "Dad, don''t cry. My son will definitely do well in the exam."


    Ms. Chen was sitting in the mule cart with Gu Jinli, Luo Huiniang, and several women taking the exam. When she saw Gu Dafu crying, she hurriedly said: "Brother, why are you crying? It''s such a happy event, and it''s unlucky for you to cry!"


    What if Mr. Wenquxing cried away? Brother Xing will fail the exam.


    Gu Dagui also advised his eldest brother: "Brother, stop crying, be happy, and let Brother Xing take the exam with peace of mind."


    Only then did Gu Dafu put away his tears.


    Qin Sang saw them from a distance, but he did note over because he wanted to avoid suspicion. He only sent Zhang Xiaoqi over and said to them: "Brother An, the dragon gate is about to open. You have to hurry over and line up."


    After saying that, he didnt stay too long and left immediately.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan bowed to Gu Jinli in the mule cart. Although Xiaoyu was his younger sister, she could still afford his gift. Without Xiaoyu, he would probably have died, let alone have the chance to study.


    Gu Jinli smiled at him and urged: "Brother, go in quickly. We''ll wait for you toe out and go back together."


    The county examination consists of three consecutive examinations, eachsting one day. The gantry is opened at midnight to enter the examination hall, and the examination hall is dark when exiting. There is no need to spend the night in the examination shed.


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded, and went to line up with Shang Xiucai.


    There were quite a few students, hundreds of them, who came to take the county examination. Gu Jinan and the others waited in line for more than half an hour before it was their turn to enter.


    Before entering the venue, you must submit a letter of guarantee to the county clerk for inspection. Only after describing the appearance and meeting the rmended schr can you issue a number te and enter the dragon gate.


    Shang Xiucai was familiar with people in the county government. The clerk knew him and Gu Jinan, so he was quickly released after inspection.


    Gu Jinan and others took their respective number tes and followed the county soldiers from the Si Bingsuo to a room.


    There were officials from the county government in the room. When they saw the candidatesing in, they shouted: "Take off your clothes and spread them!"


    In order to prevent candidates from cheating by bringing papers with them, all candidates are required to take off their clothes and distribute them for inspection. Some students who do not know this are confused, but Gu Jinan and others know it.


    Shang Xiucai specifically told them not to be afraid or shy, just let the county soldiers check them, then grit their teeth and pass.


    Gu Jinan and the others were mentally prepared and quickly took off their clothes and untied their hair.


    Under the supervision of the officials, the county soldiers inspected the candidates and checked the candidates'' clothes. After there were no problems, they said to the officials: "Yes."


    The official took the examinee''s number te and wrote the word "OK" on it. After asking the examinee to get dressed, he pointed to the examination baskets ced in the room and said: "A set of pens, inks, paper and inkstones, where are they all? One person can take them." One, follow the county soldiers into the examination shed."


    During the previous dynasty, aristocratic families controlled the official positions in the court. Their favorite thing was the rmendation system. They rejected the imperial examination system and specified many rules to prevent cheating. One of the rules was that candidates were not allowed to bring pens, inks, paper, inkstones and drinking water privately. Da Chu followed these rules. However, these pens, inks, paper, inkstones, and water all require money. Therefore, if you are a truly poor family, you have no money to take the scientific examination.


    Gu Jinan and the others came to the test blue. Before picking up the test blue, they checked the test blue... Shang Xiucai told them that some candidates'' test blues had been tampered with, and they had slips of paper in them. They were sentenced to cheating in the exam. When he was on the way, he was forked out by officers and soldiers.


    Therefore, when asking them to take things, they must first check to make sure that no one has tampered with the blue, writing brush, and inkstone before they can take it away.


    Gu Jinan and the others checked them one by one, then picked up the kan and left with the county soldiers.


    The six officials in charge of the inspection saw it and nodded happily. This brother An of the Gu family was quite smart and knew what the inspection official issued.


    They looked at the other candidates present and saw that some were coy and refused to take off their clothes. They said angrily: "If you want to take the exam, take it off quickly. Don''t wait until it''ste."


    With so many people taking the county exam, they dont have time to wait for these candidates to wait.


    The candidates all wanted to jump over the dragon gate. After being shy, they quickly took off their clothes, let their hair loose, and epted the examination.


    Gu Jinan and the others followed the county soldiers to the outside of the examination shed, and entered their respective rooms ording to the number of words on the number te.


    They were lucky enough to not get a bad number, but the room was too small, only half a foot square. Sitting in it felt oppressive and ufortable.


    Gu Jinan and others were imprisoned by Mr. Ouyang in his self-made room for a few days. Now they no longer feel any difort in the room. They are sitting on the stool, waiting for the exam papers to be issued.


    Half an hourter, the big drums in the ceremony room rang. After a burst of passionate drum beats, the county magistrate led a group of officials into the examination booth and distributed examination papers to the candidates.


    There were so many people that it took half an hour just to hand out the papers.


    After the papers were handed out, Magistrate Zheng stood in the aisle of the examination booth and said to the candidates: "It is strictly forbidden to cheat in the scientific examination. Cheating is strictly prohibited. Offenders will be disqualified from the examination forever. I hope all students will take this seriously."


    Having said that, he left, leaving Fang Xian Cheng behind to exin the rules of the scientific examination to the candidates.


    Collect the papers before dark. If you need to go to the toilet, you need to register and be apanied by two county soldiers. Each candidate can only go to the toilet twice.


    So, eat less and drink less.


    And the food provided by the county government was very simple, just two pancakes and a bowl of water. The pancakes were so hard that I couldn''t chew them.


    Gu Jinan has suffered a lot, so he doesn''t care about it. What he cares about is the test questions.


    The county examination is actually very simple. It just tests the proficiency of the Four Books and Five ssics, plus poetry, songs, and strategies.


    The most difficult thing is policy analysis. The policy analysis for the first county examination is about agriculture.


    This question is very in line with Magistrate Zhengs temperament. Magistrate Zheng cares about farming and hopes candidates can be pragmatic, so he asked a question about farming.


    Gu Jinan has written a lot of policies and essays on farming. This test question was very handy for him. He quickly solved the topic and wrote a nonmercial essay on farming.


    Qi Kangming and Gu Dexing followed Gu Jinan and wrote many policies and discussions on farming. When they saw the test questions, they breathed a sigh of relief and quickly wrote to solve the questions.


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian were not very good at knowledge. This time, Gu Dalin wanted them to take the test and did not expect them to pass. The two of them did not rush to write a policy statement, but started writing from the four books in a proper manner.


    The state has not been very good recently, and I have updated it badly. I''m sorry everyone, I will adjust it as soon as possible. The next step is to destroy the old Gu family, make the eldest brother famous, and get the heroine and Hairpin engaged. As for the rtionship between the male and female protagonists, I wrote it in a smooth manner and would not let them have any setbacks. Some people say that the attack on the Zou family and the Lu family was too harsh and they should not be executed. I only have four words to say, good deeds and evil deeds will be rewarded. Regarding the death of Gu Yumei, she was a useless character. It would be of no use if she was not written dead. I also feel sorry for her, but she can no longer survive as a character, so she can only be written dead. PS: Thank you for your support, I appreciate it. I dont say these digressions often because I feel that writing too much will affect the sense of reading. Im sorry.

 Chapter 838: Xu Jiazi

    Chapter 838: Xu Jiazi


    Chapter 838 Xu Jiazi


    County Magistrate Fang was one of the invigtors. After the exam started, he led several clerks and government officials to patrol the examination room. After patrolling for nearly an hour, he returned to the main room in the front yard and bowed to Magistrate Zheng: "Your Excellency. "


    He then saluted an old man in the room: "Ma Jiaoyu."


    Ma Jiaoyu is one of the imperial edicts from the government school. He was ordered toe to the county government office to invigte the examination.


    However, Ma Jiaoyu is famous for being easy to talk to and understands his status. He is only responsible for apanying the invigtor and will not do anything arrogant.


    Ma Jiaoyu was kind-hearted and an old schr. When he heard the words, he nodded, cupped his hands, and bowed to Fang County Prime Minister.


    Magistrate Zheng looked at Fang County Cheng and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Fang."


    Fang Xiancheng shook his head: "It''s just a proctor, it''s not hard work. The hard work is on the candidates."


    Magistrate Zheng saw that he was feeling emotional and asked with a smile: "Master Fang, are you thinking of your own scientific examination?"


    Fang Xiancheng nodded: "It was difficult at the time, and it''s still scary when I think about it now. It took one test after another, with no end in sight."


    The county examination is just the beginning of the imperial examination. After the county examination, there will be government examinations and college examinations. Only those who pass the college examination can be a schr and be considered a true schr.


    After being admitted as a schr, you also have to pass the exams for Juren and Jinshi. There is really no end to it and it can exhaust you to death.


    Magistrate Zheng smiled: "Mr. Fang is already a leader in the imperial examination, and most of them are those who have passed the examination but have turned gray and failed to reach high school."


    After hearing this, Fang County Magistrate smiled sheepishly and said, "My lord, I am soplimentary. It is not as good as my family. There are only so many famous people in my family."


    The Zheng family in Jinling is a wealthy family and has been an official since hundreds of years ago. There is also a n school in the n. When the children of the n reach an age, they can attend the n academy and study for free.


    Magistrate Zheng smiled and did not say much about the affairs of the Zheng n. Instead, he asked Magistrate Fang: "Does Mr. Fang see any descendants of the Xu family?"


    The Xu family is arge family in Tianfu County. The family owns numerous fields and runs many shops. However, the Xu family does not seem to have any official luck. Although the family is wealthy, several generations of them have been white.


    Mr. Xu has been looking forward to it day and night, and finally he is looking forward to Xu Zhaoming, his golden grandson. He is waiting for Xu Zhaoming to go to high school in one fell swoop.


    Fang Xiancheng nodded: "I have seen him. He is handsome and well-mannered. I heard that he is a student of Honghu Academy in Jinling. He has been working hard for many years. I am just waiting for this time to win a small three yuan and be famous in one fell swoop."


    Ma Jiaoyu didn''t talk much. When he heard this, he said: "Honghu Academy is a famous academy in Jinling. The students who can study in Honghu Academy are all proud. I think this young man from the Xu family is a capable person. I really want toe early." Saw his papers.


    Little Sanyuan? Magistrate Zheng smiled, fearing that the Xu familys ns were in vain just because there was Gu Jinan this year.


    He didn''t know about other people, but he knew Gu Jinan very well. In the past three years, he has read a lot of Gu Jinan''s policies and poems, and they are all excellent works. Different from the delicate and delicate works of Jianghuai and Jiangnan, the poems are very grand and have the majestic style of the north.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Fang County asked, "My lord, it seems that Xu Jiazi will not be able to pass Xiaosanyuan?"


    As the chief examiner of the county examination, County Magistrate Zheng naturally would not talk nonsense and said with a smile: "The papers haven''t been marked yet, so I don''t know whether he can do well in the examination. Besides, this little Sanyuan cannot be obtained by passing the county examination. It still depends on Government examination and college examination.


    After saying that, Magistrate Zheng did not say any more, but stood up and said to Ma Jiao: "Let''s go to the examination room."


    Ma Jiaoyu nodded: "Well, it''s time to go for a walk." He is here to invigte the exam, and this is his responsibility.


    Magistrate Zheng and Ma Jiaoyu, together with several scribes and a team of government servants, inspected the examination shed for more than half an hour in the cold wind of February, and then they were reced by County Magistrate Fang. They took turns in this way without stopping anyone.


    At midnight in the afternoon, Magistrate Zheng ordered people to beat drums three times and then began to light incense.


    After the clerk finished lighting the incense, he shouted in the examination room: "The incense has been lit. When it burns out, the papers will be collected. I hope all the students will answer the papers and get their names sealed as soon as possible!"


    After hearing this, the candidates were very nervous. Two timid candidates who had not finished writing the paper fainted.


    The county soldiers rushed to notify Magistrate Zheng.


    Magistrate Zheng shook his head when he heard this: "With this little determination, how can I handle things when I be a parent official? Write down your name and cross it out." "Yes." The county soldiers took the order and went away. The two candidates left the room and ced them in a room in the ceremony room. They waited for the gantry to open before throwing them out.


    The incense stick used by the Yamen was very short, and it was burned out in less than a quarter of an hour.


    ~~!


    The drums sounded again. Instead of the excitement when the exam started, there were bursts of dull and slow drumming.


    When the drums sounded, Magistrate Xu, Magistrate Fang, and Ma Jiaoyu led the scribes and began to collect the papers in rows.


    All papers are sealed by the candidates themselves. After the papers are graded and ranked, the county magistrate, county magistrate, and invigtor will tear the seals and open them together to strictly prevent fraud.


    After working for another half an hour, I finished collecting all the papers.


    The candidates watched their papers being taken away, as if their souls had been taken away, and they were uneasy.


    Fang Xiancheng shouted at the candidates: "After the first test, all students will leave with the county soldiers. The retest will be held at Longmen tomorrow at 10:00!"


    The candidates followed the county soldiers and left the examination shed. When they left the dragon gate, the sky outside had already darkened.


    Outside Longmen, there was still a bustle of people, all of whom were family members or servantsing to pick up the candidates.


    It was the first time for Gu Dashan and the others to take the exam, so they were very nervous. After sending Gu Jinan and the others into the examination room in the morning, they went to the Luo Family Escort Office to stay. They came here in a mule cart just before Youshi and waited until now.


    Brother An, Brother An and the others areing out. Zezi had good eyesight and saw Gu Jinan at a nce.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan and several other men hurried over. When they saw his son, their first question was: "How did the test go?"


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Dashan and smiled and said, "It''s pretty good." The smile was rxed, and he obviously did well in the exam.


    Qi Kangming also looked rxed and seemed to have done well in the exam.


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian came here just to take the exam. Brother Gu Damu didn''t even ask them. It didn''t matter how well they did in the exam.


    Gu Dexing was not so sure. He looked at Gu Dafu and then at Gu Dagui and said, "Dad, second uncle, I don''t know if I can pass the exam."


    Gu Dafuforted him: "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter if you fail the exam."


    Gu Dagui also smiled and said: "Yes, brother Xing, don''t be afraid. If you fail the exam this time, we will try again next time."


    "Bah! Why are you talking? If you can''t say something auspicious, just shut up. Why can''t you pass the exam? I have visited all the Taoist temples, mountain temples, and earth temples in the county. How can Brother Xing fail the exam? "Ms. Chen couldn''t wait to be a schr''s aunt for a long time. She hated people saying that Gu Dexing couldn''t pass the exam.


    Gu Dagui was scolded and said quickly: "Okay, okay, I was wrong. Stop scolding. Let''s go home quickly, otherwise the city gate will be closed."


    After hearing this, several families hurriedly gged down Gu Jinan and the others in their mule cart, and rushed towards Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town.


    They could have lived in the county town originally, but Gu Jinan and the others said that it would be more practical to live at home and not panic. Moreover, they had a mule cart at home, which could run fast, so it would not take long to go back and forth.


    Gu Jinan and others returned home, and went to the county town to take the re-examination the next day.


    The retest is the second test, and the test questions are much more difficult than the first test, while the third test is the second test, and the test questions are even more difficult.


    Many candidates handed in half of the paper in the third exam, but Gu Jinan was able to do it with ease. After taking the exam for three consecutive times, he was still in high spirits.


    After the third exam, Gu Jinan met Xu Zhaoming.

 Chapter 839: Release the list

    Chapter 839: Release the list


    Chapter 839 Release of Ranking


    Gu Jinan is not a blind person. On the contrary, he has some understanding of this Xu family and knows that he is an arrogant man. He has studied hard at Honghu Academy for many years. This time he came here for Xiao Sanyuan and wanted to make his name famous in one fell swoop.


    Because of the madness of the previous dynasty, many literati in Dachu wanted to be famous at one stroke. As long as you have a reputation, it will be easier to take the scientific examination or be an official in the future.


    Xu Zhaoming was two years older than Gu Jinan, and his appearance could be described as handsome. But when he saw Gu Jinan, his heart sank... The rumors were true, this Gu Jinan was indeed as beautiful as a orchid or jade tree.


    Gu Jinan saw Xu Zhaoming looking at him, smiled slightly, bowed to him and saluted: "Brother Xu."


    Xu Zhaoming was stunned: "Do you know me?"


    Gu Jinan: "We are from the same county and are candidates for the same subject. How could we not know each other?"


    To say that he doesnt know someone is to pretend, and he usually doesnt pretend.


    He smiled and asked Xu Zhaoming again: "Brother Xu, are you looking for something from me?"


    Xu Zhaoming wanted to give Gu Jinan a blow, but he was overtaken by Gu Jinan. He looked a little bad, but he still exined his purpose: "When the results are released on the 28th, a certain person has reserved the Futai Building on the main street to entertain all fellow students. Lets wait for the singing together. If Brother Gu doesnt mind, how about joining us?


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "I will definitely go to Futai Tower on the day the results are released."


    Seeing that Gu Jinan agreed, Xu Zhaoming nodded solemnly and walked into his mule cart with what he considered to be an elegant step. He ignored Gu Dexing and the others at all.


    Gu Dashan was a little worried that Xu Zhaoming would harm Gu Jinan: "Brother An, on the day the results are released, you stay in the private room reserved for us by Hu Dong''s house. Don''t go and have dinner with Master Xu. He doesn''t seem to like you very much."


    Qi Pan also said: "That''s right, Brother An, you must be on guard against others. This Xu family has been rooted in Tianfu County for more than a hundred years. It''s a family with deep roots and a big family, so it''s not easy to mess with them."


    Brother Cheng admires his eldest brother the most. He couldn''t bear to hear Qi Pan ask his eldest brother to avoid Xu Zhaoming, and said, "Uncle, don''t worry, eldest brother is the most powerful. He won''t be afraid of the young master of the Xu family, right eldest brother?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "Well, Brother Cheng is right. You have to go and keep this appointment, but you can''t be underestimated. There are many kinds of people in the world, and there will always be some people who are dissatisfied with your excellence and will be malicious towards you. , its useless to avoid, we have to face it head-on.


    Gu Jinan is a verypetent brother and will often teach Brother Cheng the truth.


    Brother Cheng nodded when he heard it: "Yes, Brother Cheng has remembered it."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said to Gu Dashan, "Dad, let''s go back."


    "Hey, let''s go home." Gu Dashan responded, took Gu Jin''an brothers, Qi Kangming and his son into his mule cart, and asked Zezi to drive home.


    Gu Dafu and the others took another mule cart home.


    Now that life is getting better, there are many mule carts in the workshop, so you can sit wherever you want.


    At home, the women from several families had prepared meals. As soon as they picked him up, they gathered around him to ask questions.


    Chen''s voice was the loudest and she said to Gu Dexing: "Brother Xing, how did you do in the exam? Did you pass? Did you pass?"


    Gu Dagui said dissatisfied: "The results haven''t been released yet, how do you know if Brother Xing can win?"


    Mrs. Chen: "You are so mean. I don''t care about Brother Xing. I want to know, so I ask."


    The third grandma scolded: "Shut up, you stand at the door and ask at the top of your voice, what are you asking, and hurry into the house to eat. The county government searched very hard, and only gave two small pancakes a day, and I couldn''t even eat enough." , An Geer and the others must be starving."


    As soon as the third grandma opened her mouth, Mrs. Chen did not dare to yell any more and quickly stepped aside to let Gu Dexing and others enter the house.


    Cui immediately brought the chicken soup to Gu Jinan: "It''s cold, let''s drink a bowl of hot chicken soup to warm up first."


    "Hey, thank you, mother." Gu Jinan took it and finished the bowl of chicken soup in a few mouthfuls. After his body warmed up, he said, "Don''t worry, mother, my son did well in the exam. He will definitely pass the county exam." Although he didn''t ask anything, Gu Jinan knew that she was worried about him, so he just said it directly. After all, there were all close people here, so it would be okay if he said it.


    After hearing this, Mr. Cui became very happy: "Hey, mother knows that Brother An is the most capable."


    Gu Jinli was jealous: "Mom, what about me? Am I capable?"


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "You are smart and can make money. You are the most capable girl in our family."


    Gu Jinli teased her: "Mom is saying that the eldest sister has no ability."


    Gu Jinxiu was serving rice to everyone, and sheughed when she heard this: "Don''t tease my mother, I''m just not capable of you. This is something everyone knows. What''s there to ask?"


    Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu have already received a letter of appointment, and her heart is relieved. Recently, she is very happy. In addition to doing embroidery work, she will also learn from the Chu family to manage the general affairs and ounts of the **** agency.


    In short, she felt that she was either the fairy Zhan Er mentioned, or just an ordinary girl who wanted to have children with the person she liked and live a normal life.


    Gu Jinli smiled, stopped teasing Ms. Cui, and ran to help Gu Jinxiu.


    The families had another meal together. In the days that followed, apart from busying themselves with the work in the workshop, they anxiously waited for the release of the results.


    On February 28th, the cold spring suddenly warmed up, and when it was time to release the results, several families got up early. As soon as the time came, Gu Dashan and several other men took Gu Jinan and others to the county seat.


    Gu Jinli and the others did not go, they stayed at home and waited for people from the county government to report the good news. If you are on the list and someone from the county governmentes to announce the good news, it will not look good if there is no one at home.


    Brother Cheng wanted to see how his eldest brother dealt with Xu Zhaoming, so he also went along.


    The results were released today. The main street where the county government office is located was overcrowded, but Gu Jinan and the others did not have to squeeze. They walked directly to the back door of Futai Building through the alley, entered through the back door, and then went up to the private room on the third floor.


    The Hu Dong family valued the Gu family very much and left the entire third floor to them, so Xu Zhaoming only rented out two floors of the restaurant.


    After Gu Jinan settled Gu Dashan and the others, he took Cheng Geer, Qi Kangming and others downstairs to find Xu Zhaoming.


    Xu Zhaomings servant was very surprised when he saw Gu Jinan and the othersing down from the third floor. Didnt Futai House say that the third floor does not ept guests? Why did these idiots from the Gu familye down from the third floor?


    The boy didn''t have time to think too much. Gu Jinan and the others had already arrived and said, "Are you a boy from the Xu family? Take us to find your young master."


    The boy nodded and took them to thergest and best private room on the second floor.


    Xu Zhaoming didn''t get up when he saw Gu Jinaning. He sat down and cupped his hands with him, saying, "Brother Gu is here, please sit down."


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded, and after saying Brother Xu, he said to the other students present: "Brothers, be well."


    These are all candidates for Jinke, some of whom know Gu Jinan. Qu Xiucai''s nephew stood up and greeted him: "Brother Gu is here,e and sit with us. We have many seats here, so we can seat some of you."


    Qu Xiucai was one of the schrs who vouched for Gu Jinan and the others, so Master Qu treated Gu Jinan well.


    Hey, thank you very much, Brother Qu. Gu Jinan took Brother Cheng and the others to Master Qus table.


    Xu Zhaoming was a little unhappy. He felt that Master Qu and Gu Jinan had lowered his face. After suppressing his anger, he pointed at the Grand Master''s chair and said: "This position is reserved for the county chief. Brothers, why don''t wee? Lets bet, who can take this seat?


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this. This Xu Zhaoming is really interesting. He has the same temperament as Mr. Qi. He wants to pretend to be dignified, but sometimes he can''t hold it back and takes the initiative to speak.

 Chapter 840: This is a scam

    Chapter 840: This is a scam


    Chapter 840: Trapping people


    The Xu family is a big family in Tianfu County, and naturally there is no shortage of tterers. Liu Sheng from Liujia Buzhuang in the county is the person who tters Xu Zhaoming the most. After hearing Xu Zhaoming''s words, he immediately said: "You don''t have to guess, you can take the test." The one who went to the county case was naturally Brother Xu. Who in our Tianfu County doesnt know that Brother Xu could recite a thousand-character essay at the age of five, went to Jinling to study at the age of ten, and was admitted to Jinling Honghu Academy at the age of thirteen, bing the most famous person in Tianfu County? A promising young man.


    After ttering Xu Zhaoming, he looked at Gu Jinan and smiled disdainfully: "Only the beggar from out of town doesn''t know Brother Xu''s talents."


    These words are scolding Gu Jinan and the others as beggars fleeing from famine.


    Xu Zhaoming frowned slightly, a little displeased with Liu Sheng''s direct attack on the Gu family''s shorings. However, he did not correct Liu Sheng. He just pretended not to hear and allowed the other party to charge for him.


    Master Qu was not very happy. He had met Gu Jinan several times and admired Gu Jinan''s talents and character. He said to Liu Sheng, "Fat Liu, we are all candidates in the same subject. We should support each other. You said such insinuations. Its really not what a gentleman does!


    Liu Sheng was very fat, and people in the county called him Fatty Liu. Schrs in Dachu like to pay attention to beautiful words. Fatty Liu would be ridiculed by the schrs for his appearance and figure, because they deeply hated others calling him this nickname.


    He pointed at Young Master Qu and said angrily: "Qu, don''t bully me just because your uncle is a schr. Brother Xu is the most loyal person. How can he let you go if you speak so **** others?"


    Master Qu smiled and did not answer, but looked at Xu Zhaoming.


    Xu Zhaoming''s face was gloomy, and he really wanted the servant to throw Liu Sheng out. This Liu Sheng is too stupid. He previously said that Gu Jinan was a beggar from out of town just to poke at the Gu family''s shorings. Now that someone has poked at his shorings and used Master Qu, he really pped himself in the face.


    Xu Liang, who was on the side, hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Brothers, Brother Liu has always been outspoken, and everyone has be ustomed to it. Now we are talking about who can be admitted to the county chief and sit at the head of the banquet."


    He smiled and said: "I am a branch of the Xu family, so naturally I support my brothers. Where are the brothers?"


    Master Qu said: "My uncle is one of Brother Gu''s guarantors, so I naturally support Brother Gu."


    Qi Kangming and the others also chose Gu Jinan.


    But this banquet was organized by Xu Zhaoming, and all the people invited were afraid of the Xu family, so eighty people chose Xu Zhaoming.


    Brother Cheng admired his eldest brother the most. He raised his little hand and said, "I choose the eldest brother. My eldest brother is the smartest. He will definitely be admitted to the county court!"


    He had a loud voice and a proud look on his face, which made Liu Sheng angry and said angrily: "What are you smart about? Your eldest brother, a mud-legged guy who has only studied for four years, canpete with a proud man like Brother Xu who has studied hard at Honghu Academy for many years. Comparing? You really overestimate your capabilities!"


    Brother Cheng was angry and puffed out his cheeks and said, "You don''t believe that my eldest brother is very smart?"


    He asked Xu Zhaoming again: Dont you believe it too?


    Xu Zhaoming looked at Brother Cheng and said with a faint smile: "Little brother, whether you are smart or not is not judged by belief, but byparison. We still wait..."


    What are you waiting for? What Cheng Geer wanted was his words and he immediately said: "Since it was apetition, how about wepare now?"


    He added: "Let''spare it to word puzzles. What do you think, Master Xu?"


    Liu Sheng smiled: "Comparing with charades? It''s true that I''m a fool, and thepetition is all about inferior things."


    Thepetition among literati is naturally about poetry, poetry, or debate, or else it is fencing, riding, archery, or guessing charades, which are things only children y.


    Cheng Geer frowned and asked, "Brother Fatty, do you look down on crossword puzzles? But every year during the Lantern Festival, many schrs, schrs, and even Jinshi guess crossword puzzles."


    Liu Sheng was choked up and said angrily: "Don''t take it out of context. Isn''t that what I meant?"


    When Xu Zhaoming saw that Liu Sheng couldn''t evenpete with a child, he looked down on him very much. He simply said to Brother Cheng: "Little brother, what kind ofpetition do you want?" Brother Cheng said: "It''s very simple. I wille up with a word puzzle, and you guys can do it. Guess, if you can guess it within half an hour, you win."


    He then smiled at Xu Zhaoming and said, "My eldest brother guessed it within a quarter of an hour."


    Xu Zhaoming was very proud. He imed to be the number one among the young students in Tianfu County. How could he bear it when he heard such provocative words? He also thought that it was not difficult to guess the crossword puzzle made by a peasant child. He nodded and said: "Okay. Youe up with the questions.


    Liu Sheng was looking for death. He immediately said: "It turns out to be a crossword puzzle, so there must be something lucky. Let''s do this. If Brother Xu guesses the answer to the riddle, you brothers will kowtow to Brother Xu on the spot and shout three times. You are ashamed of yourself!"


    Brother Cheng agreed readily: "Okay."


    He asked again: "What if Master Xu can''t guess it?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "The punishments inpetitions have always been equal. If we lose, we kowtow to Master Xu. If Master Xu loses, naturally we will kowtow to your brothers."


    Brother Cheng narrowed his eyes when he heard this and nodded: "Brother is right."


    When ites to cheating people, their brothers have never lost.


    Gu Jinan spoke so quickly that Xu Zhaoming had no time to interrupt, so he could only say with a sullen face: "Ask the question!"


    Xu Zhaoming is still very confident in his knowledge. After all, he is the only person in Tianfu County who can go to Jinling to study.


    Hearing this, Brother Cheng stepped forward and said as he walked: "Master Xu, listen carefully. There are four little ghosts on the right hand and eight kings on the left. There are ten suns and moons above the head, and a river of stars under the feet."


    He opened his hands in a mediating manner, kicked his feet forward, and said to Xu Zhaoming very yfully: "After that, Master Xu, please guess."


    However, Xu Zhaoming was stunned. What kind of crossword puzzle is this? Why hasn''t he even heard of it?


    Xu Zhaoming has never heard of word puzzles, and the other students at his table have never heard of it.


    Liu Sheng didn''t even understand the riddle, so he pointed at Brother Cheng and said, "Little brat, we''ve never heard of any crossword puzzle you came up with. Could it be that you came up with a false question to fool us, thinking that we wouldn''t be able to guess it?" Can you win?"


    Brother Cheng tilted his head and looked at Liu Sheng, and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother, he is so stupid."


    Gu Jinan smiled when he heard this and looked at Xu Zhaoming: "Today is the day when the results are released. People in the whole county are staring at us candidates. No matter how bold we brothers are, we will not dare to make false questions to fool you."


    He also said: "This is a cross puzzle. There are ten words in the puzzle. If Brother Xu suspects that we have made a false question to trick you, you can spread this question and ask other people. We have outstanding people in Tianfu County, and there will definitely be someone there. Guess the answer to the riddle.


    Xu Zhaoming''s face looked ugly, knowing that Gu Jinan was not telling lies and that this crossword puzzle was true. But just because it was true, he was afraid. He couldn''t solve the problem at all and guess the ten words in it.


    Xu Zhaoming regretted it very much. If he had known this, he should not have made things difficult for Gu Jinan and wanted to p him in the face to make himself famous. But now it''s toote to say anything. If he can''t guess the answer to the riddle, he will be the one who kneels down and kowtows and gets pped in the face!


    Brother Cheng was so smart that he asked the waiter for a stick of incense to light. He put it on the table and reminded Xu Zhaoming: "Master Xu, please guess quickly. This stick of incense does not need to be burned."


    It took exactly half an hour for the thick soybean incense to burn out.


    Xu Zhaoming''s face turned darker.

 Chapter 841: County case leader

    Chapter 841: County case leader


    Chapter 841 County case head


    The young man of the Xu family looked at Master Xu''s face and knew that it would be difficult for his young master to guess this crossword puzzle, so he was extremely anxious. If you can''t guess it, you have to kneel down, kowtow, and shout three times to feel ashamed.


    The young master is the eldest grandson of the Xu family and the most promising grandson of the Xu family. He represents the face of the entire Xu family. How can he kneel down and kowtow to Gu Jinan, who was born in a peasant family?


    The boy was going crazy with anxiety and stared at Liu Sheng fiercely. He was this idiot. If he hadn''t said something about kneeling down and kowtowing if he lost, his young master would not have been forced to this point.


    Liu Sheng, who was still very ignorant,plimented Xu Zhaoming from the side: "Brother Xu is outstanding in learning and is well-known in Jinling. He will definitely be able to guess this riddle. You surnamed Gu, prepare to kneel down and kowtow."


    Xu Zhaoming''s face is no longer ugly, but it is full of wind and rain. If Liu Sheng were a servant of his family, he would have had him dragged down and beaten up!


    Xu Liang was a tactful person. Seeing that this was not an option, he quietly winked at Xu Zhaoming''s servant.


    He is a descendant of a side branch of the Xu family. He lives off the direct branch of the Xu family and will not harm the direct branch of the Xu family. The young man knew this and came over quietly when he saw this: "Master Liang?"


    Xu Liang whispered: "Go back to the old man and tell him about this. He is the only one who can save the siege now."


    Otherwise Xu Zhaoming would have to kneel down and kowtow to brother Gu Jinan.


    Xu Zhaoming is an arrogant person. If he kowtows to the Gu brothers in public, his self-esteem will be shattered. After that, he will be depressed. If he can''t think clearly, he will probably do stupid things.


    After hearing this, the boy''s eyes lit up and he looked at Xu Liang as if he were his savior. He bowed his hands to him and left in a hurry.


    Xu Zhaoming saw it and said nothing. He was also waiting for the steps to go down.


    After the boy left, the room fell into silence again. More than a quarter of an hourter, Xu Zhaoming still couldn''t guess the word puzzle.


    Xu Liang racked his brains and came up with a suspicious one, and asked: "Among the four little ghosts, is there a Kui character named Kui Dou?"


    As soon as he said these words, the people at Xu Zhaoming''s table almost jumped up and said excitedly: "It''s the word Kui, it must be the word Kui. The four little devils are not the best in Kui Dou!"


    Brother Cheng shook his little head and said, "No, not only do the four little ghosts have the word ghost in them, but they are also real ghosts."


    Not only does it carry the word ghost, but is it also a real ghost?


    "What kind of crossword puzzle is this?" Someone couldn''t help asking, but Brother Cheng just showed his white teeth at him and smiled: "I can''t tell you in advance. If I tell you in advance, you lose."


    After finishing speaking, he ignored the depressed faces of these students and ran to Gu Jinan, pointing to the pan-fried lotus root cake on the table and said, "I want to eat this."


    Gu Jinan brought him a piece and said, "The lotus root crystal cake is rtively cold, so you can only eat one piece."


    If you have done a good job, you have to give this kid something he likes and give him a reward.


    Well, thank you, brother! Brother Cheng was very happy, took the lotus root crystal cake, and ate it happily.


    The people at Xu Zhaoming''s table had mixed feelings when they met. They were in dire straits here, but the brothers opposite were enjoying themselves. Wasn''t this meant to make them ufortable?


    In the Xu family, Mr. Xu almost fainted after hearing what the young man said: "What did you say? Brother Mingpeted with Gu Jinan on word puzzles in Futai Building, and he had to kneel down and kowtow when he lost? Why is Brother Ming so confused?! Then Gu Jinan But he went to Jinling to participate in several literary conferences, and also wrote a Linjiang poem, which was praised by the literary enthusiasts in Jinling. He knew these things in Jinling, why could he be so impatient and go to Gu Jinan topete with him? !


    It was precisely because Xu Zhaoming knew these things that he felt dissatisfied and wanted to use Gu Jinan''s face to make himself famous.


    The boy was very talkative and did not say that it was Xu Zhaoming''s idea. Instead, he put the me on Liu Sheng: "It''s all Fatty Liu''s fault. Originally, the young master was just acting out of impulse and wanted to give Gu Jinan a blow, and had no intention. The trouble was caused by Fatty Liu inciting the young master and fanning the mes, which is why the trouble has reached this point."


    "Fat Liu, is he the one from the Liu Family Buzhuang?" Mr. Xu was furious, pping the table and saying, "Sure enough, the Liu family is dissatisfied with the Gu family and wants to drag my Xu family into trouble." The Liu family will be dissatisfied with the Gu family all because of He Dalin.


    He Dalin worked as a bookkeeper in Liujia Cloth Vige for many years. He was bullied so much by the Liu family that he was treated like a ve.


    Three years ago, He Dalin was dissatisfied with the domineering Liu family. He listened to Gu Jinan''s suggestion and took the scribe examination. Unexpectedly, he passed the exam. He left the Liu family''s vigepletely and went to work as a scribe in the county government. Nowadays, he is so dignified and dignified that even shopkeeper Liu has to nod and bow when he sees He Dalin.


    Mr. Xu hated Liu Sheng so much that he immediately called out: "Herees someone!"


    Steward Xu came in hurriedly: "Old Master."


    Mr. Xu: "Get the car ready immediately. I want to go to Futai Tower in person."


    My grandson got into a big trouble. Without him to save him, he would not have been able to get through it.


    Yes. Butler Xu immediately went to prepare the car.


    Not long after, Mr. Xu and his boy got into the mule cart and rushed to Futai Building on the main street.


    But today is the day when the results are released, and the entire main street is surrounded by people. There are people everywhere, and the mule cart moves slowly like a snail.


    The boy looked at the crowds of people surging in front and back and said, "Old man, this won''t work. It''s going to be here in half an hour."


    It took him two-quarters of an hour to run back to Xu''s house to report the news, and another quarter of an hour at the house. Now it was almost half an hour. Once the time is up, the oue is certain, and it would be ugly to plead for mercy.


    Mr. Xu was also anxious and immediately said: "Get out of the car and help me run over."


    Mr. Xu also worked hard to save Xu Zhaoming.


    Hey. The boy hurriedly supported Mr. Xu, and the two of them ran towards Futai Tower.


    Unfortunately, they are still a step toote.


    Even before I reached Futai Tower, the county government had already released the results.


    Dong dong dong!


    The drums sounded, and some people from the county government held gs and shouted: "The dragon gate is wide open, the county examination results are released!"


    He shouted three times, and the sound spread to the street, and the people on the street were all excited.


    The dragon gate is wide open and the county government has released the results!


    The people were so excited that they all rushed to the main street. When the boy heard this, he almost fainted and said to Mr. Xu: "Old Master, the young master and Gu Jiazi were betting on who would be the leader of the Jinke County case. Now the list has been released. , if the county case leader is not the young master, then the young master will also lose!"


    Mr. Xu has seen strong winds and waves, but when he heard these words and thought about his grandson''s temper, he became extremely anxious.


    Brother Ming is so arrogant that he will definitely be crushed if he suffers two blows in one day.


    "Hurry, help me to Futai Tower!" Mr. Xu and his servants crowded in the street. When they got to the downstairs of Futai Tower, the people who came to announce the good news also arrived.

 Chapter 842: Third place [Thank you for your monthly votes]

    Chapter 842: Third ce [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    Chapter 842 Third ce [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    There are three groups of people to announce the good news. One group is the porters who have been waiting at the bottom of the list early and want to make money by reporting the news; the other group is Xiao Yang Yamen sent by the county government; and the remaining group is Luo Wu. .


    Luo Wu knew that Gu Jinan and the others were here, so he specifically told Magistrate Zheng that he woulde to tell them the good news.


    County Magistrate Zheng admired Gu Jinan very much, especially after reading his county examination policy, he valued Gu Jinan even more. He was waiting for him to look good to Tianfu County during the government and college examinations in high school.


    This county''s candidates took the government examination and the college examination and passed the examination. As the county magistrate of the examinee, he can also record his merits.


    Several groups of people met at the gate of Futai Building. Mr. Xu immediately eximed and made a painful expression.


    He is quite old. When Xiao Yang and the others see him, they will definitely ask: "What''s wrong with Mr. Xu? Is he feeling unwell?"


    The porter who came to announce the good news didn''t care about Mr. Xu''s life or death. He wanted to squeeze into the Futai Building, but was held tightly by Xu Zhaoming''s boy.


    Mr. Xu said: "I learned that the results were released, so I came to Futai Building to find my grandson. I wanted to hear the good news with him, but I am no longer useful because I have run a few steps and my whole body hurts."


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and was the first to step through the door.


    When Xiao Yang Yamen and the others saw this, they understood what Mr. Xu was thinking and did not fight him, letting him go first.


    Mr. Xu went straight to the private room on the second floor. As soon as he saw Xu Zhaoming''s sweaty face, he knew that he had not guessed the crossword puzzle. He immediately cursed: "You arrogant brat, how dare you take the opportunity to entertain a fellow student to embarrass others, Xu Zhaoming." Have you forgotten all the family rules? I will beat you to death today for being a fool who disrespects your fellow students!"


    As he said that, he picked up his crutch and was about to hit someone.


    Xu Liang reacted quickly and hurriedly stopped him: "Uncle, please don''t get angry. Brother Ming has no intention of humiliating our fellow students. We are just guessing riddles andpeting with each other."


    Gu Jinan sat next to him, watching the Xu family acting, but he didn''t smile.


    Mr. Xu kept looking at Gu Jinan from the corner of his eye. When he saw this, he walked over and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, don''t argue with Brother Ming. He left home when he was young and has no adult to discipline him. He is a little arrogant." Lets forget about winning or losing, okay?


    After speaking, he bowed his hands and saluted Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan hurriedly stood up and helped him up without letting him finish the ceremony: "You are too serious. We are just waiting for the results and guessing word puzzles for fun. We have no real intention to decide whether to win or lose."


    Da Chu people pay attention to filial piety, and literati pay more attention to respecting the elderly. It doesnt matter whether the old man is from your family, as long as he is older than you, you have to respect him.


    Hence, Mr. Xu came to plead for mercy in person. Gu Jinan could not help Xu Zhaoming. Otherwise, if word spread, others would say that he was hical and disrespectful to the elderly.


    When Mr. Xu heard this, he let go of his worries and shouted to Xu Zhaoming: "Why don''t youe over quickly and thank Brother An of the Gu family!"


    Xu Zhaoming felt so embarrassed that he couldn''t move at all.


    While he was hesitating, the porter who came to report the news had already rushed up and shouted: "Young man, I have good news for Master Xu. You are leaping over the dragon gate with golden scales, and you are third in the high school county examination!"


    Third ce?


    Xu Zhaoming was stunned, with a smile on his face, and asked the porter who announced the good news: "What did you say? Where am I in the county examination?"


    He was just waiting for the high school county case chief to save face. How could he only get third ce in the exam? !


    However, the porter shouted again with a smile on his face: "Bringing good news to Mr. Xu, you are leaping over the dragon gate and ranked third in the high school county examination!"


    Xu Zhaoming''s face turned pale, he staggered and almost fell to the ground. Thanks to his quick eyesight and quick hands, the young man hurriedly supported him.


    Xu Zhaoming broke away from the boy''s support and asked, "Where''s Songlin? He''s responsible for reading the rankings. Why haven''t hee back yet? Go find him and ask him about the rankings!"


    Looking like he didnt believe that he only got third ce in the county examination. The Yang family received a lot of care from the Xu family in the county. Young Yamen didn''t want Xu Zhaoming to be too embarrassed, so he hurriedly said: "Master Xu, you know that there are many candidates in Futai Building, so you asked me toe to tell you the good news. You are indeed Third ce in the high school county examination.


    But what Xu Zhaoming wants is to be number one in high school and to be the county chief case officer, so he doesnt care about third ce at all!


    He didn''t want to admit that he failed in the scientific examination, gritted his teeth and said: "Impossible, this ranking is wrong, something must have happened..."


    "Shut up!" Mr. Xu''s heart almost jumped out of his chest, and he almost hit Xu Zhaoming. Is Brother Ming crazy? He actually dared to question the results of the county examination in public. Was he implying that the county magistrate hadmitted fraud and that he wanted to enmity with the county magistrate?


    Xu Zhaoming woke up and shivered. Fortunately, his grandfather scolded him quickly, otherwise he would have been in big trouble.


    But he still didnt give up and asked Xiao Yang, the Yamen official: Who came first or second in the county examination?


    Xu Zhaoming stared at Xiao Yang as if he was waiting to be sentenced, shouting in his heart: Anyone can do it, but not Gu Jinan!


    However, things went against expectations. Xiao Yang, the Yamen official said: "The county case leader is Gu Jin''an, and the county exam runner-up is Qi Kangming."


    After Xu Zhaoming heard this, his mind exploded. He lost, not only to Gu Jinan, but also to the unknown Qi Kangming.


    He closed his eyes, waited for the dizziness in his mind to pass, and turned around to look at Qi Kangming with red eyes: "I have never heard of you. You have no talent and fame. How could you get second ce in the exam?"


    Mr. Xu really wanted to die. He deeply regretted that he should not have sent Xu Zhaoming to study in Jinling. He was influenced by the madmen from the south of the Yangtze River and became so arrogant and seeking death.


    The county examination rankings are out, what else are you asking? What''s more, it''s not your own face that''s lost?


    Moreover, its just a county exam, its nothing. After that, there will be government exams and college exams. If you cant afford to lose, doesnt it make people look down on you?


    Qi Kangming stood up and said: "This is the first time I have heard of Brother Cheng''s crossword puzzle. Now I have guessed nine characters. Please listen."


    Isnt Xu Zhaoming unconvinced and losing to him? Then he would counterattack with an anagram that the other party couldn''t guess.


    Qi Kangming said: "The demons and monsters are the four little ghosts, the pipa, harp and harp are the eight kings, and the ten suns and moons above the head are the dynasty. As for the river stars under the feet, I haven''t guessed yet."


    Xu Zhaoming was shocked after hearing this, and silently recited the answer given by Qi Kangming... The monsters and demons not only carry the word ghost, but they are also the four legendary mountain spirits and ghosts, echoing the theory of the four little ghosts. The pipa, harp, and harp have eight kings on their heads, and they are also the kings of string instruments. They also fit into the theory of the eight kings.


    The ten suns and moons are in conjunction with each other to form the dynasty.


    Xu Zhaoming''s face turned pale, and he felt a sense of frustration in his heart. It was such a simple word, why couldn''t he think of it for half an hour?


    He lost to Qi Kangming in this crossword puzzle alone. How could he have the dignity to question Qi Kangming''s county examination ranking?


    He looked at Cheng Ge''er again and asked, "What''s the point of stepping on a river of stars?"


    Brother Cheng didn''t hide it and said with a smile, "It''s Qian."


    Speaking, he drank some tea and wrote the word "" on the table.


    This is a rare word. Many people present did not recognize it and asked: "What is this word? I have never seen it before. Can it also be used to guess crossword puzzles?"


    Xu Zhaoming: "It''s the character "", which was the character of the Zhou emperor in ancient times. It has the same rise and means the day of Haotian."


    Although this word is unfamiliar, Xu Zhaoming has read a biography about the ancient Zhou emperor, and this word is clearly included in the biography and appears many times.


    However, he couldn''t guess it. It can be seen that although he has learned it, his brain is not as flexible as Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming, and he cannot learn and apply it.

 Chapter 843: An unexpected surprise

    Chapter 843: An unexpected surprise


    Chapter 843 An unexpected surprise


    Xu Zhaoming was stubborn and never looked back. Although he knew he had lost, he still asked Gu Jinan: "I was born in a wealthy family and have not done farm work since I was a child. If I rank lower than you in this county examination, I will definitely lose." In the first session of the essay on agriculture. I would like to ask, what did you write in your essay on agriculture?"


    Gu Jinan readily told him the strategy he had written for the first session of the county examination.


    Not only Xu Zhaoming, but also other students present were shocked.


    The young master of the Linndowners family asked: The policy question is about agriculture, shouldnt it be about farming? Why did you write about food?


    Gu Jinan smiled and asked: "What is the purpose of farming? It''s not just food. Although my policy doesn''t describe how to improve water conservancy and make farming easier for farmers, it does describe the foundation of farming. No matter what I do, the result is the same. The most important thing is that only when the results are beneficial can we benefit the country and the people.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was shocked and sighed in his heart, this Gu Jinan is really amazing. His eyes are so poisonous that he has already seen the fundamentals of farming. The strategy I wrote this time was about how to artificially process some seemingly unptable crops into preserved food for themon people.


    Just for this policy review alone, Gu Jinan is the well-deserved head of the county case.


    Mr. Xu is convinced, and so is Xu Zhaoming, but he has always been a arrogant man, and he grew up being ttered by others. For a while, he simply couldn''t lose face and surrendered to Gu Jinan.


    Mr. Xu knew that his grandson couldn''t lose face, so he hit him with a cane: "You lost twice today. If Brother An doesn''t care about you, you should always say thank you."


    Xu Zhaoming had no choice but toe over and salute Gu Jinan: "Yes, thank you, Brother Gu."


    He kept his head down while speaking, not daring to look at Gu Jinan. It was really embarrassing.


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to have many enemies, so he responded with a salute: "Brother Xu said something serious."


    Brother Cheng took advantage of his eldest brother not paying attention and ate a piece of lotus root crystal cake while standing by and watching them.


    In order to ease the situation, Mr. Xu looked at him with a smile and said kindly: "You are Brother Cheng. You are indeed a very handsome young man. I heard that you are studying with a great Confucian from the south of the Yangtze River recently..."


    At this point, Mr. Xu paused. Yes, a great schr from the south of the Yangtze River must establish a good rtionship with the Gu family and let Brother Ming take sses with that great schr.


    Thinking like this, Mr. Xu became even more kind. He came over, hugged Brother Cheng, and praised: "What a good boy, you can tell he has a lot of potential. You two brothers look alike. If Brother Cheng is older, If you are older, you brothers will look like twins standing together, how lucky you are."


    Brother Cheng was held in Mr. Xu''s arms, his little face was squeezed. He wanted to struggle but was afraid of hurting the old man, so he could only look at his elder brother for help: wuwuwu, big brother, please help me, I can''t breathe.ing.


    Gu Jinan smiled and did not help Brother Cheng. Instead, he said to Mr. Xu: "Don''t praise him. He is very naughty. If you don''t keep an eye on him, he can cause some trouble for the family."


    Mr. Xu saw Gu Jinan talking to him and praised him even more vigorously.


    Xu Zhaoming''s face turned red and he couldn''t stay any longer. He dragged Mr. Xu and said, "Grandpa, the rankings have been determined. Let''s go home."


    Mr. Xu: "What are you talking about? The banquet hasn''t been eaten yet. Hurry up and sit down, eat, and celebrate your high school."


    Mr. Xu has lived his whole life and knows that a person must be able to bend and stretch. But Xu Zhaoming can''t do it. For a proud man like him, he has suffered two big blows in one day. He can only apologize to Gu Jinan at his limit. How can he still have the dignity to sit down and eat?


    Xu Zhaoming saw that Mr. Xu was unwilling to leave, so he turned around and left.


    Mr. Xu was very angry and cursed: "You stinky boy,e back here!"


    But Xu Zhaoming went downstairs without looking back.


    Mr. Xu could only apologize to Gu Jinan on his behalf: "Brother An, don''t mind. He has been spoiled by his family since he was a child and doesn''t know much about the ways of the world. You are in the same department and will represent our Tianfu County in the future. Exams, college exams, please bear with me."


    Gu Jinan said: "I don''t think we should be too rude, but our families are from the same county. When we go out, we are fellow vigers, so we will naturally take care of each other."


    Hearing this, Mr. Xu looked at Gu Jinan. He really wished that this was his grandson. Look at how grand this kid is, unlike Brother Ming, who is stingy and shameless. Hey, he still has to go back to teach.


    Looking at Qi Kangming again, this young man also has a bright character in his name, but he is the opposite of Ming Geer, he is also flexible and flexible.


    Mr. Xu was a little worried. He originally thought that his grandson was the best in the county, but now the more he looked at him, the more he felt inferior to others.


    After Mr. Xu sighed, he said to the boy: "Bring the silver reward and give it to the person who brought the good news."


    The porter was waiting to receive the reward. Hearing this, he nodded and bowed, holding his hands in his hands.


    The Xu family boy quickly took out a silver bag, took out a tael of silver from it, and handed it to the porter.


    The porter was very happy. It was indeed a profitable job to announce the good news. He earned one tael of silver for one trip, which was enough to cover his two months'' wages: "Thank you, Mr. Xu. Thank you, Mr. Xu."


    The Xu family''s boy took out another ten taels of silver and handed it to the Yamen servant who came to report the news.


    Xiao Yang, the three Yamen officials, took it, but Luo Wu confiscated it. He was not short of this little money, and no matter what, the Xu family had bullied An Geer, so what would happen if he took the Xu family''s money again?


    Luo Wu looked at the anxious Gu Dexing and said, "Brother Xing, you passed the exam and ranked fifth in the county exam."


    He then turned to Master Qu and said, "You are fourth in the county examination."


    Master Qu was taught by his uncle, so it was no surprise that he passed the county examination.


    Gu Dexing was shocked: "...No. 5? Really?"


    He saw that the person announcing the good news only mentioned the top three, and thought he had failed the exam. Unexpectedly, he actually ranked fifth in the county exam.


    Luo Wu nodded: "Well, he is indeed fifth in the county examination."


    Gu Dexing was so happy that he felt like he had escaped a disaster...if he failed the exam, his second aunt could beat him to death when he returned home, so he didn''t have to worry about going home this time.


    However, the surprise is not over yet.


    Luo Wu looked at Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingliang again and said, "You also passed the exam, but you were ranked fiftieth and forty-ninth."


    Only fifty people were selected for the county examination, and all other candidates failed.


    The two cousins, Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian, were stunned. They pointed at themselves and asked, "Me and we have also won?!"


    Luo Wu smiled and said: "Well, I did win."


    The two of them were able to win because they were influenced by Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan''s idea of solving the problem of strategy theory is very novel. They have studied with Gu Jinan for three years and have benefited a lot.


    As for Magistrate Zheng, who cared about farming, the policy papers written by the two of them were more pragmatic and had the style of Gu Jinan. Magistrate Zheng was very satisfied and gave their policy papers excellent reviews.


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian never thought that they could pass the county examination. They were so happy that they lost their souls. This was really an unexpected joy.

 Chapter 844: Deal with the Liu family

    Chapter 844: Deal with the Liu family


    Chapter 844 Dealing with the Liu Family


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was shocked. The Gu family was really blessed. Not only did Gu Jinan pass the exam, but his cousin also passed the exam, and three brothers from the same n also passed the exam.


    Mr. Xu was about to say a few words of congrattions, but Liu Sheng screamed and asked Luo Wu: "Luo Pantou, did I win?!"


    Even Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingliang can win, so Liu Sheng must be able to win. He has been studying since he was eight years old. Although he is not good at studying, he is still better than the poor guys like the Gu family.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the private room stopped talking and looked at Liu Sheng as if he were a fool... He was such a shameless person who dared to take the county examination. How dare he ask himself if he passed the examination?


    You failed the test and have no idea?


    He couldn''t even write a limerick, so he relied on his family''s little money and paid a schr to be his guarantor, so that he could be qualified to take part in the county examination. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to get in through the door of the ceremonial room.


    Luo Wu didn''t want to pay attention to Liu Sheng and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, the county examination results have been announced. You should go home quickly. The people in the vige are waiting to congratte you."


    The vigers in Dafeng Vige think that the Gu family''s ability to make such a big business is a blessing. Gu Jinan will definitely pass the exam. He has prepared gifts since yesterday and waited for them to return home so that he coulde to the door with gifts to express their congrattions.


    Gu Jinan nodded and said, "Well, it''s time to go back."


    He looked at Mr. Xu and said, "Mr. Xu, the people in the vige are waiting for us to go back. We won''t eat this meal today. Let''s go back first."


    Mr. Xu did not keep them, and only said: "Okay, the Xu family will send you a message another day and treat you well."


    Gu Jinan said to Master Qu: "Congrattions to Brother Qu for ranking fourth in high school. I have to rush back to the vige today. We will visit you another day and thank Qu Xiucai for rmending him."


    Master Qu returned the greeting and said with a smile: "We are in the same department and are like brothers. Brother Gu, don''t be too polite. Come back quickly."


    He also wants to go home and entertain the guests whoe to congratte him.


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded, then bowed his hands to the other candidates in the room, and then followed Luo Wu and others out of the private room on the second floor and went to the third floor.


    Xiao Yang''s yamen and others also followed them.


    Inside the house, Liu Sheng dragged the porter and asked, "My name is Liu Sheng. Can you see my name on the county list?"


    The porter was a smooth man. He thought for a while and said, "Liu Sheng? He seems to have seen it, but he''s not sure. If you want to know, give me some hard-earned money and I''ll help you make another trip."


    You failed the exam, your name was not even on the list.


    Liu Sheng immediately took out five cents and handed it to the porter: "Go quickly!"


    The porter was very disgusted that he still called himself young master with so few copper coins, haha.


    The porter took the money and left, but he never came back.


    Mr. Xu was so disgusted that Liu Sheng didn''t look at him. He just called Xu Liang: "Boy Liang, please entertain these candidates for me. My uncle will go back first."


    Even though my grandson has been embarrassed, since he has invited someone here, he must entertain him well, not to mention he is a fellow student, so he must not offend him.


    "Hey, my grandnephew has taken the order, don''t worry." Xu Liang supported Mr. Xu and sent him downstairs. On the way, he whispered: "Uncle, the Liu family..."


    Mr. Xu said: "Don''t worry, I''ll remember it. If you dare to use our Xu family as a knife, the Liu family won''t be able to stay in Tianfu County!"


    The Xu family is not short of money. Even if they use money to squeeze out the Liu family, they can still squeeze the Liu family out of Tianfu County.


    Xu Liang was very smart and didnt say anything more after hearing this. He was a side branch after all, and the young master of the direct branch was embarrassed today. If he spoke too much, he would make the direct branch unhappy. Xu Liang sent Mr. Xu away respectfully and returned to the private room on the second floor to entertain the students in the private room.


    Liu Sheng was a thick-skinned person. He didn''t even leave. He even sat down to eat together. The big fish and meat were stuffed into his mouth so hard that many people couldn''t eat it.


    Xu Liang almost vomited when he looked at him. Eat, eat. Once you finish this good meal, your Liu family will be finished.


    Xu Liangs words are true. Who is Mr. Xu, who can watch his grandson being taken advantage of?


    After he returned to the house, he called the housekeeper: "Go and prepare five generous gifts to send to the Gu family and the Qi family in Dafeng Vige. Five of them have passed the county examination."


    He added: "One share is for Gu Jinan, plus three jade ornaments. He is the head of the case in Jinke County, so he cannot be treated lightly."


    Butler Xu was shocked: "Five people have passed the county examination? And one is the county chief? Oh, this is not a small blessing."


    Mr. Xu nodded: "Those who escape the famine and survive the catastrophe will be blessedter."


    After Butler Xu left, Mr. Xu called his second son and told him what happened today when Liu Sheng used Xu Zhaoming to make a knife to deal with the Gu family: "The Liu family can''t stay. No matter what method you use, within half a month, the Liu family will The cloth shop must close."


    Xu Er said: "Don''t worry, Dad, our family also has a cloth shop. If our family hadn''t kept a hand, the Liu family''s cloth shop would have been unable to continue."


    His father kept Liujia Cloth Vige because his family already had enough business in Tianfu County and he didnt want to be too eye-catching, so he left some small profits for other merchants.


    Now that the Liu family is seeking death, the Xu family will naturally no longer be polite to the Liu family.


    After Mr. Xu finished his instructions, he said: "Go and call Brother Ming, I want to do something about the family!"


    Xu Er was shocked. Brother Ming was his father''s favorite grandson. He had loved him since he was a child. He hoped that he would be sessful and change his family: "Dad, although Brother Ming was wrong, he was instigated by Fatty Liu. He has already acknowledged his mistake and apologized to Brother Gu An, please forgive him. Also, brother has to take the government examination. If he is injured, how will he take the exam? "


    "How to take the exam? If you don''t wake him up, it will be useless for him to pass the exam!" Mr. Xu said: "I only found out today that apart from being good at learning, he is useless in other things and has no way of being a human being. Such an idiot, let alone bing an official, can ruin the family business even if hees back to inherit it! He doesnt have the slightest regard for people, and he was fooled around by that idiot from the Liu family!"


    Mr. Xu was so angry that he couldn''t get rid of it without giving Xu Zhaoming a good beating: "Hurry up and have someone **** me here!"


    When Xu Er saw this, he could only call Xu Zhaoming over.


    Xu Zhaoming didn''t have any excuses. He knew that Mr. Xu wanted to use family methods, so he knelt down as soon as he came.


    Mr. Xu sneered, took the iron-wrapped cane from the steward''s hand, and hit Xu Zhaoming hard.


    With a single crack, Xu Zhaoming was beaten to pieces and fell to the ground.


    Xu Er felt pain when he saw it and advised: "Dad, please be gentle. Brother Ming is a schr and can''t bear it."


    Mr. Xu said angrily: "If you can''t bear it, you have to bear it with me. If you don''t wake him up today, the old man will beat you and the third child!"


    Xu Er was confused. He and Lao San were just Ming Geer''s uncles. Why did he hit them? If you want to fight, fight the big brother.


    Oh, my eldest brother is not here. He is in charge of the shop in Jinling.

 Chapter 845: The county magistrate invites you

    Chapter 845: The county magistrate invites you


    Chapter 845 The county magistrate invites you


    Xu Er hurriedly said: "Dad, I will go out with my third brother to entertain the congrattory people, please take your time..."


    Before I could even finish typing, I was scolded by Mr. Xu again.


    Mr. Xu pointed the cane at him and shouted: "It''s just a few guests. Do you need your brothers to entertain them at the same time? Go and find a way to deal with the Liu family and tell them to get out as soon as possible!"


    Xu Er understood. His father told him to close Liujia Cloth Shop within half a month. In fact, he couldn''t wait half a month. The sooner the Liu family finished ying, the better.


    "Yes, son, let''s go and do it now." Xu Er was also afraid of his father, so he left in a hurry and called in the shopkeepers and managers of the Xu family''s shops to discuss how to deal with the Liu family.


    After Xu Er left, the cane in Mr. Xu''s hand hit Xu Zhaoming''s body with a p, and he hit him thirty times before he stopped.


    However, these thirty blows were very effective. The first ten were very hard, and the skin and flesh were ripped apart. The others were just for show. Mr. Xu was afraid of damaging this golden grandson.


    With a bang, Mr. Xu ced the cane heavily on the table, looked at Xu Zhaoming lying on the ground and asked: "Do you know you are wrong?"


    Xu Zhaoming was beaten until he almost fainted, but he was a strong man, gritting his teeth and holding on, and replied: "...My grandson, I know I was wrong."


    Mr. Xu asked again: "What''s wrong? I don''t believe you can be so stupid? You''re being used by a fool without even realizing it."


    Xu Zhaoming naturally knew that Liu Sheng had incited him to deal with the Gu family, but he still cooperated despite knowing it. To put it bluntly, he looked down on Gu Jinan and wanted to avoid Gu Jinan and make the other party look bad, but he ended up losingpletely.


    Mr. Xu knew this very well. That was why he was so angry: "There are people outside the world, and there is a world outside the world. Although you are smart, there are many people smarter and more capable than you in the world. You meet someone who is more capable than you." , even if the other persones from a farmers family, you shouldnt look down on them.


    "You look down on Gu Jinan''s background. Do you know that all the people his family has met are noble people? You also know that our Xu family looks wealthy, but in the eyes of others, we are just rich people, rich but not powerful."


    Brother Ming looks down on the Gu family, but how can a truly aristocratic family or an official family look down on the Xu family?


    Compared with our birth background, our Xu family is just a few decades richer than the Gu family. Your great-grandfather even farmed. Why do you have to look down on the Gu family?


    Dont me grandpa for beating you today. If grandpa doesnt give you a good beating and let you remember it for a long time, if you do this again in the future, you will lose not only your face, but your own life!


    Mr. Xu said many things to Xu Zhaoming sincerely, and finally summed it up in one sentence: "Don''t deceive young people into being poor, and don''t rely on the power of a rich family. The poor will eventually turn around, and the rich will also have their wealth dissipated."


    Xu Zhaoming kept listening and did not dare to refute. After listening, he bowed deeply to Mr. Xu: "My grandson has remembered my grandpa''s teachings... It is indeed my grandson''s fault today. He should not have done this out of vanity." It was a mistake. My grandson wants to choose a day to go to the Gu family in person to apologize."


    Mr. Xu was very pleased: "You are right to think so. It''s not that grandpa doesn''t help you, but that Gu Jin''an is indeed a capable person and a very good person. You should make friends with such a person. If you want to make enemies with him , you will be the one who suffers from it in the future, as I am a brother-inw to the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and Shangguan family in Jinling, so I am not afraid of our family at all."


    Mr. Xu knew his grandson''s temper and was afraid that he would go astray again. He felt that Gu Jinan was only able to be friendly with the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and Shangguan family by ttering him, so he told him about the Lu family''s affairs.


    The Gu family found out that Mr. Lu was a runaway ve and reported it to the official, which led to the fact that Mr. Lu killed a legitimate son of the Shangguan family. The Zheng family followed the officials eldest grandson and came to our county in person, and Gu Jinan got to know them.


    So it was not Gu Jinan who went to curry favor with the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family, but the Gu family was kind to those two families, so they interacted with each other.


    Xu Zhaoming would onlye back during the Chinese New Year and had never heard of it. He always thought that Gu Jinan, a poor man with weak legs, could get to know the noble master through ttery, but he did not expect that there was such a reason.


    Xu Zhaoming was even more ashamed, and said with tears: "Grandpa, I''m sorry, it''s my grandson who was blinded byrd. He only thinks the worst about people, but is unwilling to admit other people''s abilities."


    Seeing him crying, Mr. Xu felt very distressed. He said softly, "It''s good that you realize your mistake. Don''t do it again in the future."


    Xu Zhaoming nodded, said yes, and fainted.


    Mr. Xu was startled and called Butler Xu quickly: "Old Shou, bring the doctor in quickly!" "Here hees." Butler Xu rushed in with the doctor he had invited long ago to look at Xu Zhaoming''s injuries.


    Futai Building, Gu Dashan and the others were overjoyed when they found out that Gu Jinan had passed the county criminal examination and that the other four people were also on the list.


    Gu Dalin has always been calm, but when he heard that his son and nephew also passed the exam, he became confused and pointed at them and said, "You two also passed the exam?"


    Looking in disbelief.


    Gu Qingtian smiled sheepishly and said, "Well, Dad, Brother Qingliang and I have both passed the exam."


    Gu Dalin believed it then and was extremely happy. Heughed and said, "This time, your grandma and your uncle are still talking about me. When the person who brings the good news arrives at home, they will definitely be frightened."


    After knowing that Gu Jinan and the others had passed the exam, Mr. Hus family immediately asked the waiter to carry a basketful of copper coins and scatter them while shouting: "Futai House congrattes our distinguished guest Gu Jinan for being the first in the high school county case."


    Passers-by asked while grabbing money: "The county criminal leader is waiting in your restaurant to sing?"


    Generally, restaurants or inns throw money to celebrate on the day the results are released, but those who are in high school will do so in their own shops.


    The shopkeeper of Futai Building said: "That''s natural. The top five in high school today are all waiting in our Futai Building to sing."


    Hey, this is a rare blessing. Your Futai Building is going to be famous. Passers-by said congrattions one after another, feeling proud to get the wedding money.


    In the private room on the third floor, Gu Dashan''s eyes were red with excitement. He looked at Gu Jinan and choked with sobs: "Brother An..."


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Dashan, smiled and held his hand: "Dad, don''t say anything. Let''s go home quickly. There must be many people at home to congratte you. It''s not good to go homete."


    Gu Dashan: Hey, lets leave quickly.


    A group of people, led by Hu Dong''s family, left through the back door of Futai Building. However, they did not go home immediately. Instead, they took a detour to Jiang''s house to personally announce the good news to Jiang''s family.


    The Jiang family is very happy that Gu Jinan came to announce the good news in person, which shows that he attaches great importance to the Shang family and the Jiang family.


    Jiang Dahu knew that the Gu family would be very busy today, so he did not keep them much longer and asked them to go home quickly.


    However, he revealed a piece of news to Gu Jinan: "Your article on agriculture is taken very seriously by County Magistrate Zheng. In order to prove whether what you wrote is true, he will definitely recruit you to the county government in the next few days. You must prepare everything." Come on, don''t make any mistakes."


    Gu Jinan''s article on agriculture is about processing crops into food, and food is the foundation of the imperial court. Once this policy paper is published, it will definitely cause a sensation.


    Magistrate Zheng will definitely report it to the government, but before that, he must have seen with his own eyes the two processed foods that Gu Jinan wrote about.


    Gu Jinan said: "Grandpa Jiang, don''t worry, everything is prepared at home and nothing will go wrong."

 Chapter 846: Famous government office

    Chapter 846: Famous government office


    Chapter 846: Bing Famous in the Government Office


    Jiang Dahu was relieved: "You have always been a safe person, so I won''t worry about it. You can go back quickly."


    Gu Jinan bowed to Jiang Dahu: "Junior, I will go back first. When there is a thank you banquet another day, I will invite you and my wife to eat together."


    Mrs. Jiang smiled beside her and said, "Hey, we will definitely be there when the timees. You guys shoulde back quickly."


    I was extremely happy. Wen Yuan was really the right disciple. With An Geer being so promising, I wasnt afraid that Yuanyuan would be bullied in the future.


    Gu Jinan and the others left the Jiang family and rushed back to Qingfu Town in a mule cart, arriving at Shang Xiucai''s home.


    Shang Xiucai heard that Gu Jinan was the head of the high school county case. Like Gu Dashan, he was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He patted Gu Jinan on the shoulder and said, "Okay, okay, you''ve made a difference."


    He then looked at Qi Kangming and the others: "The four of you are not bad, especially Brother Xing, who actually got into the top five. You will definitely pass the government examination. If you study hard during this period, you may be able to pass the examination."


    Gu Dexing did not expect that he could do so well in the exam. At this moment, he was very enthusiastic and nodded heavily: "I remember, I will pay attention when I go back and study hard, hoping to be a schr in one fell swoop."


    Shang Xiucai nodded, not daring to stay at home any longer. He immediately took his wife and daughter and followed Gu Jinan and the others back to Dafeng Vige.


    Because Gu Jinan was the head of the high school county case and the only one in the county, the people from the county government rode fast horses to Dafeng Vige to announce the good news. At this moment, Dafeng Vige was filled with gongs and drums, and the nging of gongs and drums. non-stop.


    Vige Chief He and the vigers were waiting at the entrance of the vige. When he saw Gu Jinan''s mule cart, he immediately shouted: "The head of the crime is back. The head of the crime in our vige is back. Hit the gongs louder, hurry up!"


    Sawako quickly stopped the mule cart.


    After Gu Jinan and the others got off the mule cart, they saluted Vige Chief He and the surrounding vigers: "Why are you and the big guys here?"


    Vige Chief He said: "Five of you have passed the county examination, and you are still the head of the county case in high school. That is the Wenqu star descending to earth. Why can''t wee to wee the future champion?"


    Since the founding of Dafeng Vige, no one has been able to pass the examination as the head of the case. How can they not pay attention to it?


    Then he shouted to the vigers: "Hurry up and sing, let''s take the head of the case back to the vige."


    "Hey!" The vigers responded, immediately raised their voices, and sang a verse called "Ying Wenxing" in Jianghuai ng. Gu Jinan and the others couldn''t understand it anyway, they only knew that the vigers sang happily.


    The women in the vige were singing and staring at Gu Jinan and the five of them, their eyes glowing green, as if the five of them were their own sons-inw, nieces-inw, and nephews-inw.


    Gu Jinan is not afraid of them and lets them stare at him.


    Gu Dexing was very scared. He felt like he was meat on the chopping board and would be torn apart by these women at any time.


    Knocking all the way to the end of the vige, several families were already waiting at the end of the vige. Seeing theming back, Luo Huiniang hurriedly shouted: "It''s Uncle Dashan and Brother Jin''an who are back!"


    When the third grandmother heard this, she hurriedly said: "Quick, bring the red satin and flowers, tie them up and wear them."


    It is a custom in Da Chu for students who have passed the imperial examination to wear red silk and hairpins with flowers. The third grandmother had already prepared them and was waiting for Gu Jinan and others toe back and put them on them.


    Mrs. Cui, Aunt Gu, Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Yan immediately took out the red silk and withered flowers. As soon as Gu Jinan and the others came into sight, they put them on their heads.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinan and the five people tied with red silk and wearing flowers, and almostughed out loud. The ancients have not deceived me. It is true that they can wear hairpins in science and technology high schools.


    Its just that a group of grown men wearing flowers on their heads seems funny no matter how you look at them.


    "Why are you giggling? Go back quickly and ask the group to carry out the copper coins and scatter them. Don''t be picky. After getting the news, people from these ten viges will definitelye to congratte them. They will carry out the two baskets of copper coins and scatter them. !" The third grandma said so generously that even Luo Huiniang was shocked.


    She was held by Gu Jinli''s hand and ran back. After running a certain distance, she said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, Third Grandma has be more generous."


    Have all learned to scatter copper coins like rich people. In the past, when I found a penny, I wanted to break it into three petals and spend it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "This is a rare happy event. Let the third grandma be happy." The family didn''tck this little money now, so they scattered it.


    "Da Tuan, my brother and the others are back. Hurry up and take out the two baskets of copper coins and prepare to scatter the money." As soon as Gu Jinli arrived at the door, he shouted to therge group in the concierge. When he shouted these words, he felt like he was Especially arrogant.


    Ah, this feeling of having money is so good.


    Here wee! Arge group of them responded and immediately carried out the copper coins.


    Gu Jinan and the others also came back surrounded by the vigers.


    Arge group of them started to scatter money, and for a while, the front door of the Gu family was bustling with activity.


    After receiving the news, people from eight viges in Shili also flocked to Dafeng Vige to congratte the Gu family.


    Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan, Shang Xiucai and Third Grandpa entertained the vigers who came to congratte them.


    There were also manyndowners and squires who sent generous gifts after learning about Gu Jinan''s case in the county. Some people directly gave him a farm shop, but the Gu family confiscated it.


    Firstly, these gifts are valuable, and after you ept them, you have to protect the families who gave them. Secondly, the Gu family is not short of this little money. If they want a farm and a shop, her family will buy it themselves.


    There were also people who wanted to recruit Gu Jinan to be their master''s son-inw, but they were all rejected by Gu Dashan, saying that Gu Jinan would not be able to propose marriage until he passed the imperial examination.


    After hearing this, thendowners and gentry did not stop thinking. Instead, they became even more enthusiastic. They were already looking for girls of the right age at home, waiting for Gu Jinan to be elected in high school and propose marriage immediately.


    On this day, people came one after another to congratte the guests. They were busy until dark before sending the guests away.


    In the next two days, people kepting to the Gu family to congratte them, and they never stopped.


    Gu Jinan was extremely tired. Fortunately, on the third day, the county magistrate sent someone to invite him. He took the things he had prepared and went to the county government office.


    After arriving at the county government office, he didnt waste any time. In front of the county magistrate, he made konjac tofu, which no one in the mountains dared to eat, and made turtledove leaf tofu.


    Magistrate Zheng''s eyes widened when he saw these two uneaten things turned into edible food. He was not worried whether these two things would be poisonous, so he picked up his chopsticks and ate them: "It is indeed edible. ,tasty."


    He looked at Gu Jinan and sighed: "You are really a lucky star. There are thousands of kinds of things in this mountain, and only your family can turn these things into food."


    He added: "These are good things that benefit the country and the people. I want to take them to the city to show to the prefect. Do you have any objections?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head and said with a smile: "Of course there is no such thing. The county magistrate can make the decision."


    He was able to write down the making methods of these two things in the policy paper, which meant that he wanted to present these two things to the government.


    Magistrate Zheng was very happy and said: "Don''t worry, I will bring your strategy with me and I won''t let you suffer."


    It will definitely make him famous.


    Magistrate Zheng did not dy. The next day, he took the strategies of the top three in the county examination, as well as konjac tofu and turtledove leaf tofu to the prefectural city and paid a visit to the prefect.


    After reading Gu Jinan''s policy statement and seeing these two fresh foods, the prefect was shocked: "What is written in the policy statement is actually true. This Gu Jinan is incredible."


    Mr. Li was startled when he heard Gu Jinan''s name outside the door. He hurriedly walked in and asked, "Sir, you are so happy. Could it be that there is a genius in our He''an Mansion?"


    The prefectughed loudly: "It''s not like a genius has emerged. Mr. Li came here to take a look at this policy. It is really a good article that benefits the country and the people."

 Chapter 847: poisonous?

    Chapter 847: poisonous?


    Chapter 847 Poisonous?


    Mr. Li had a smile on his face, but he was worried in his heart as he epted the policy proposal from the ancient prefect. After reading it briefly, the smile on his face froze, and he quickly looked at the name on the upper left, which read sixty-three. Candidate No. Gu Jinan from Qingfu Town.


    Gu Jinan from Qingfu Town is really the Gu Jinan Youlu mentioned!


    Mr. Li''s vision went dark and he almost fainted. Magistrate Zheng hurriedly supported him and said, "Mr. Li, are you okay?"


    The ancient magistrate frowned and said to Mr. Li, "If Mr. Li is feeling ill, you can take leave and go back to your hometown to recuperate for a while. Don''t let your body be exhausted."


    Tang Tongpan didn''t say anything, but he was thinking in his heart, how could he be in good health if he still cleans up the old Gu family''s mess every day at such an old age?


    Master Li hurriedly said: "Thank you for your concern, sir. I''m fine. I just didn''t sleep wellst night and am a little tired."


    Since the incident involving Chengxian and the others, Tongzhifu has been at the forefront of the storm, and his own reputation has also suffered. Although the ancient magistrate treated him well as always, it was for the nobleman''s sake. If he asked for leave without knowing what he was doing, he would not have to be an official.


    The ancient magistrate smiled and said, "It''s fine as long as it''s no serious problem."


    Ask him again: What do you think of this policy paper?


    Mr. Li said: "This is indeed a good article that has been rare in ten years. In the past, when it came to agricultural theory, candidates would either write about building water conservancy or adding fertilizers and improving farming methods. This article about processing leaves into food, the lower official was still the first. See you next time.


    but


    No one has ever eaten these konjac and turtle dove leaves. Is it safe? Dont cause trouble if you eat them?


    This is a heart-wrenching question. If these two things cause problems for people, not only will Gu Jinan not be able to be the head of the case, but he will also be beheaded!


    Magistrate Zheng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, Xiaguan has eaten this konjac tofu and turtle dove leaf tofu. It can fill your stomach without using a grain of grain. It tastes very good and does not cause any difort." "


    Mr. Li smiled and asked, "When did Magistrate Zheng eat it? You can''t think it''s non-toxic after eating it once or twice. You have to eat it for at least ten days and a half, and then ask a doctor to test it for poison." Only after it is confirmed that there is nothing harmful to the body can it be submitted to the court."


    Magistrate Zheng is not stupid. When he heard this, he knew that Mr. Li was deliberately looking for trouble.


    He is a side branch of the Zheng family, and he is backed by a direct branch of the Zheng family. Although he knows that Mr. Li can be the magistrate of He''an Prefecture with the help of noble people, Magistrate Zheng is not afraid. He pointed to a passage written in the policy treatise and said: "Li Sir, please read here, Gu Jinan wrote that when they found konjac and turtle dove leaves in the mountains, they took these two things to the medical center and had them checked by a doctor, and they were used to make food after confirming that they were non-toxic."


    Although he wrote this article just after the county examination, his family has eaten konjac tofu and turtledove leaf tofu sincest year.


    Magistrate Zheng was afraid that Mr. Li would find trouble, so he said again: "Fu Tai Lou once sold a kind of green tofu, that is, turtle dove leaf tofu. The guests of Fu Tai Lou and the guests of Yanfu Tower in Qingfu Town have eaten it and they are all safe." nothing."


    After that, he said to the ancient magistrate: "It''s just that konjac tofu and turtle dove leaf tofu are not sold often. They only sell them for about half a month. After half a month, the two restaurants stopped selling them. Gu Jin''an said that there are not many people in the family. No one went up the mountain to pick the leaves, and he wanted to donate these two recipes to the government, so it was not easy to sell these two things in restaurants."


    Look, what a good young man. He even gave up two such rare recipes for the sake of the government. Magistrate Zheng was almost moved by Gu Jinan just by talking about it.


    Da Chu is truly blessed to have such young people.


    Mr. Li was told that he had no strength to reply, but he was really unwilling to let Gu Jinan be famous, so he said to the ancient magistrate: "Sir, please don''t me me for being suspicious. In fact, we must be more careful with the things at this entrance, otherwise we will go up like this." We are in the capital, if something goes wrong, we will lose our heads." The ancient magistrate frowned, looked at Magistrate Zheng, and asked, "What do you think, Mr. Zheng?"


    Magistrate Zheng said: "Master Li is right, you should be careful about the things you eat. I request you to ask two servants from Tianfu County to personally prepare these two kinds of food for you. We will make them fresh." Eat it, and then ask the doctor to test for poison, how about it?"


    The ancient magistrate nodded: "Yes."


    Gu Jinan was a man of affairs. Knowing that the county magistrate was going to the city to talk about two things about food, he asked Zezi and Da Tuan to drive a mule cart and deliver ten baskets of konjac and ten bags of turtle dove leaves to the county government.


    Magistrate Zheng brought all these things over. When the magistrate agreed, he immediately asked two handymen to carry the things over and make konjac tofu and turtledove leaf tofu for the magistrate on the spot.


    Two handymen had learned how to make the turtle dove leaf tofu from Gu Jinan, and they were quick and ready. It took them two hours to make the turtle dove leaf tofu.


    The turtle dove leaf tofu is green in color, cut into small pieces, ced on a porcin te, and topped with sugar juice or salty vored sauce. Just looking at it will make you want to eat.


    Magistrate Zheng was the first to take a bite. After proving that it was not poisonous, he said to several adults: "My lords, please."


    Looking at the beautiful turtledove leaf tofu, the ancient magistrate immediately picked up his chopsticks to eat, but was stopped by Mr. Li.


    "Sir, wait a minute. The toxins in some foods will not be released too quickly. Please wait, but don''t put yourself at risk with the dignity of a government."


    The ancient prefect has tolerated Mr. Li for a long time. Is Mr. Li blind? Didn''t you see that he wanted to rely on these two things to achieve sess and get promoted?


    He was so happy, but he kept saying that these two things should not be eaten, they were poisonous, and they were poisonous. What kind of poison is it? You dont want to see me get promoted through meritorious service, right?


    If he weren''t afraid of the noble man behind Mr. Li, the ancient prefect would really want to fall out with Mr. Li right now.


    The ancient magistrate said calmly: "Mr. Li, you are too worried. Mr. Zheng is fine after eating it. Can anything happen if I eat it?"


    Mr. Li is not stupid. He heard the displeasure in the ancient prefect''s words and did not dare to stop him.


    The ancient magistrate picked up a piece of turtle dove leaf tofu and ate it. After finishing the meal, he sighed: "The taste is indeed excellent. Coupled with the emerald-like color, it is not an exaggeration to call it fairy tofu."


    Tang Tongpan also sighed while eating: "What you said is true. This turtle dove leaf tofu is really beautiful and delicious. It is quite solid when you eat it. It can be used as a staple food to satisfy your hunger."


    He added: "The turtle leaves used to make turtle dove tofu are leaves that grow on the mountains. They do not upy farnd. People can pick them and make tofu every year in season. When the turtle leaves are eaten, it can also save money for the family. Two months of rations is really a good thing that benefits the country and the people!"


    He''an Prefecture is located in the Jianghuai River, which is considered rich. However, the northwest, central ins, northeast and other ces are all bitter and cold ces. The people do not have enough to eat every year, and some people always starve to death throughout the year.


    If we had these two kinds of food, we could save peoples lives!

 Chapter 848: murderous intention

    Chapter 848: murderous intention


    Chapter 848 Murderous Intent


    Tang Tongpans hometown is in the hintend of the Central ins. Many people there have no choice but to survive. It is impossible to eat every meal.


    He was really excited when he saw these two kinds of food, and begged the ancient magistrate: "Sir, please report to the capital as soon as possible, so that the people of Chu can go into the mountains to find these two things, so that they can be used to make food to satisfy their hunger, so as not to suffer from hunger."


    The ancient prefect nodded: "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang, I will definitely report such good things to the imperial court, and ask the imperial court to issue notices to all states, counties and towns, and go into the mountains to look for them to eat."


    Mr. Li felt very ufortable when he saw them talking enthusiastically. He picked up his chopsticks and ate two vors of turtle leaf tofu. His eyes lit up...it tasted really good.


    But why was it Gu Jinan who came up with this thing and not Gu Chengxian?


    It would be great if Chengxian came up with this thing!


    Sir, Doctor Xiao and Doctor Liu are here. Zhang Bantou from the government office personally brought Doctor Xiao and Doctor Liu over.


    Doctor Liu saw Doctor Xiao and couldn''t help but groan, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Doctor Xiao nced at him and asked: "You have turned into a pig, why do you keep humming?"


    If someone from the government office hadn''te to invite him, would he have gone to the clinic with him?


    Doctor Liu was choked by the rebuke, and couldn''t find the words to refute, so he could only sulk himself, scolding Dr. Xiao''s eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart.


    The two medicine boys also stared at each other without showing any signs of weakness.


    Seeing theming, the ancient prefect looked at Mr. Li and said with a smile: "Sir Li, let''s ask two famous doctors from the city to test these two kinds of food to see if they are poisonous."


    Mr. Li''s face turned red when he was told that, but he had been saying that konjac tofu and turtledove leaf tofu were poisonous before. Now that he had been criticized, he could only grit his teeth and endure it.


    Magistrate Zheng feltfortable when he saw Mr. Li was eating badly, and said to Dr. Liu and Dr. Xiao: "Doctors, we have made two kinds of fresh food. Please test them to see if these two things are harmful to humans."


    After hearing this, Doctor Liu and Doctor Xiao took the medicine boy to start testing the poison.


    The drug testing was a long process, and by the time they finished the testing, it was already dark.


    Doctor Liu was the first to say, "It''s edible, it''s not poisonous."


    He then pointed to the turtle leaves ced in the basket and said, "Not only are they not poisonous, these turtle leaves are also used as medicinal materials. Eating them has the effect of strengthening the body."


    The konjac is so ugly that no one has dared to eat it since ancient times. However, after being made into konjac tofu, it is indeed not poisonous and can be eaten.


    Mr. Li became anxious after hearing this and asked, "Have you checked clearly? Is it really edible?"


    Doctor Liu gave Mr. Li a roll of his eyes in his heart, and he couldn''t even trust me. Then why did you spend a lot of money to ask me to treat those in the old Gu family''s Hualiu disease?


    Doctor Liu ignored Master Li. Doctor Xiao was afraid that he would offend others, so he nodded and said: "I have tested that it is indeed non-toxic, but the konjac cannot be eaten raw, it must be cooked, otherwise the pulp will make people''s hands and feet itchy."


    This is not considered poisonous, because the pulp of somemonly eaten melons can also make people''s hands and feet itchy.


    Mr. Li asked urgently: "Is this really the case?"


    Doctor Xiao said: "Well, that''s true. Both of these things are edible."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li felt as if he had been sapped of vitality. He felt tired for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses and said to the ancient prefect: "I congratte you, sir. I am very happy to have two crops to save the people."


    The ancient prefectughed and said: "These two things came from our He''an Prefecture, and all of us here have contributed to them."


    Then he looked at Magistrate Zheng: "Master Zheng, I am very pleased that Tianfu County has produced such a proud man, and I can''t wait to see his masterpieces."


    Mr. Li''s face turned pale when he heard this. The ancient prefect had taken a fancy to Gu Jinan and wanted to ensure that his imperial examination went smoothly. That''s right. Candidates who can write such policies are likely to win the first ce in the college examination, let alone the government examination.


    And if Gu Jinan can win the case in the court examination, the ancient prefect, as the chief official of the city where Gu Jinan is located, can make meritorious deeds, so he must protect him well.


    Mr. Li is very sad. Why did Gu Jinan win the county case title, but became a virtuous person but missed the scientific examination?


    Magistrate Zheng ignored Mr. Li''s pale face and said to the ancient magistrate: "The magistrate is the head of the government and the father-inw of Gu Jinan. If he can be a talented person, you will also have merit."


    He pointed to the turtle dove leaf tofu and konjac tofu and said, "Without the prefect, no matter how capable Gu Jinan was, he would not be able to present these two items to the court."


    The ancient prefect felt veryfortable after hearing this, and the smile on his face never broke. He was already thinking about how he would have made a great contribution and be transferred to the capital as a capital official, or be transferred to Jinling as a prefect.


    Doctor Xiao knew about Gu Jinan. When he heard this, he knew that the boy had made a career, and he was very happy for Gu Jinan.


    but


    He looked at the turtle dove leaf tofu and konjac tofu. The person who made these two things should not be Gu Jinan, but that girl Xiaoyu.


    But Xiaoyu was from a girls family and had a bad reputation, so he didnt say this out loud.


    The ancient prefect also looked at turtle dove leaf tofu and konjac tofu, and said: "The names of these two foods are not very nice, why don''t we change them."


    Tang Tongpan agreed very much: "Your Majesty is right, this name must be changed. It means Amorphophallus konjac. The magic word sounds unlucky, so it cannot be used."


    The ancient magistrate nodded. Such evil words should not be used in the things presented to the capital. He thought for a while and said: "This konjac is very big, so why not call it big potato, and konjac tofu is called potato tofu. Turtle Dove The leaf tofu is green in color, so its called jade tofu.


    The name of the Immortal Tofu is too big. After it was submitted to the capital, I was afraid that the adults in the capital would say it was arrogant, so it was better to use Jade Tofu.


    After speaking, he looked at Magistrate Zheng: "What do you think, Mr. Zheng?"


    Magistrate Zheng smiled and said: "Your Excellency, you are worthy of being born in the second ce, and your name is excellent."


    The new names of konjac tofu and turtledove leaf tofu have been decided.


    Mr. Li was so confused that he didn''t know how he got back to the house. As soon as he returned to the house, he copsed in the Taishi''s chair.


    Gu Jinan, the grandson of that good-for-nothing Gu Laoliu, is actually so promising.


    How could Gu Laoliu have such a promising grandson? !


    Mr. Li was not only angry, but also had murderous intentions. He wished that Gu Jinan would disappear from this world and let Gu Laoliu continue to be a waste and never get ahead.


    It''s a pity that when he was at the government office, Magistrate Zheng probably saw that he didn''t like Gu Jinan, so he told a story.


    The young man in that story was also jealous of others because of his talent and reputation, and was assassinated.


    After hearing the story, the ancient prefect smashed the bowl of jade tofu and said angrily: "Whoever dares to murder a talented person under my jurisdiction will definitely make him pay with his life!"


    He was not a fool. After hearing what Magistrate Zheng and the Ancient Magistrate said, he knew that no matter how much he wanted to kill Gu Jinan, he could not do it at this time.


    He had to wait until the ancient prefects and others had made great achievements by using Gu Jinan before they could kill Gu Jinan.

 Chapter 849: The most despised person has become a prodigy

    Chapter 849: The most despised person has be a prodigy


    Chapter 849: The most despised person hase forward


    Mr. Li did notpletely lose his mind, so he did not attack Gu Jinan immediately, but he felt very ufortable.


    Thinking about Gu Chengxian and the others again, I felt even more ufortable.


    Mr. Li was in a bad mood. He returned homete at night and fell asleep in the study without knowing it. After getting up the next day, I went to see my grandson Li Yan.


    Li Yan is still the same, so sick and frail that it makes people feel distressed. Master Li looked at Li Yan, who looked pale and had to breathe for a while after speaking a sentence, and his mood became even worse.


    He thought of Gu Chengzhi, that kid was really strong, spoke with great energy, and could knock off the roof when he was noisy, which was exactly the opposite of Yan Geer''s frailty.


    Li Yan saw that his face was not good and asked with concern: "Grandpa, you look very tired... you didn''t sleep wellst night... cough cough cough~"


    Mr. Li gasped twice when he saw him saying a word, and finally started coughing, and his face became even more ugly. Thinking of Li Yan''s father who died young and his youngest son who died when he was only a teenager, I really fear that Li Yan will be as short-lived as his father and brother-inw.


    Brother Yan, stop talking and have a good rest. Grandpa has gone to the government office and wille back to see you. Mr. Li didnt want to stay here any longer, so heforted Brother Yan and went out to leave.


    Brother Yan is a smart child. He was sensitive to Mr. Li''s displeasure. He asked the nanny next to him with red eyes: "Mommy... Grandpa dislikes Brother Yan... is he not in good health?"


    This question made Mammy very sad. In any family, the elders do not like the descendants of Sick Yangzi. Compared with other families, Mr. Li has be very fond of Young Master Yan even though he has few descendants.


    Mammy didn''t want Brother Yan to be sad, so sheforted him: "Brother Yan, don''t think so. Your Majestyes to see Brother Yan every day and treats Brother Yan very well. And the doctor has said that Brother Yan''s illness It will get better as you get older, dont worry.


    Mr. Li is very worried that Yan Geer will die. He is old, believes in fate, and always feels that this is retribution, but he can''t bear the end of the Li family!


    Therefore, Master Li said to Li Zhuang after leaving Li Yan''s courtyard: "Go and get ready. After I leave the office today, I will go to the house on Moxiang Street to have a look."


    Li Zhuang frowned and advised: "Sir, Butler Li is taking care of you there. You don''t have to go there in person... People in Fucheng are still talking about the old Gu family. If you go too often, your official reputation will be ruined." Its in the way.


    Mr. Li thought for a while and said, "Then postpone the time and wait until it gets dark before going."


    He had to go over there and see that Brother Zhi was healthy, Brother Bao was fine, and Chengxian''s condition had not worsened, then he could rest assured.


    Li Zhuang saw that Mr. Li didn''t listen, so he had no choice but to ept it, but...


    He looked at Mr. Li and boldly suggested: "Sir, this is not the way for you to take care of the old Gu family. Isn''t the Gu Dashan family very rich? Why don''t you just let Mr. Gu and Gu Dashan know each other directly? In this way, Gu Dashan The family''s business belongs to Lao Gu''s family, so you can rx and not have to work all the time for Lao Gu''s family."


    Li Zhuang knew that what he said was unkind, but as long as he could get rid of the old Gu family, he didn''t care at all about harming the interests of the Gu Dashan family.


    Moreover, the old Gu family had originally nned to seize the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood, but they encountered Gu Youwen''s mother and son being paralyzed, and Gu Chengxian and the other two contracted the disease, which dyed the matter of seizing the family''s livelihood.


    Mr. Li has always coveted the Gu Dashan family''s business and did not want to dy it any longer. He nodded and said, "You are right. The matter of letting the old Gu family and the Gu Dashan family recognize each other cannot be dyed any longer."


    Then he exined: "Tell Zhu Wu toe and report on the affairs of Gu Dashan''s family tonight. Why did he only find some trivial matters after checking for so long? If he can''t do it, ask him toe back and send Zhu Wu toe back." Go eight.


    Every big family maintains a group of people who hide in the dark to do things for the family. Zhu Ba is like a shadow guard, a person who hides in the dark and works for Mr. Li. "Yes." Li Zhuang responded, murmuring in his heart. Logically speaking, with Zhu Wu''s ability, it is impossible for him to have searched for more than a month and still not find out the details of Gu Dashan''s family. What went wrong in the middle?


    Lizhuang and the others didn''t know that it was You An and Daqing who stumbled Zhu Wu. They were ying tricks on Zhu Wu''s people in the dark.


    What makes Zhu Wu even more depressed is that his people are always injured for no reason. Tianfu County is like their nemesis. Every time he steps into it, something will happen to his people.


    Two of the most seriously injured were bedridden, and the other two identally had conflicts with locals and were almost dragged to the police. Fortunately, they ran fast.


    These things were so embarrassing that Zhu Wu hid them all and did not dare to tell Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li washed his face with cold water to sober up a little, then took a mule cart to go to the government office to work. He worked until dark before leaving the government office and went straight to the house on Moxiang Street.


    Lao Gu''s family were extremely excited when they knew he wasing. Gu Youlu wanted toe to see Mr. Li, but he was stopped by a servant of the Li family, saying that he had a disease and could not see Mr. Li.


    Thats right, Gu Youlu, Gu Chengxian, and Qian Guangzong and their son had fallen ill seven days ago and were diagnosed with Hualiu disease by the doctor.


    Its just that their illness is very mild. The doctor said that as long as they are treated carefully and take good medicine, they can continue to live.


    The doctors in He''an Mansion are not willing toe to see Gu Youlu and the others because they think it is unlucky. Now the doctor in the house is a famous doctor from Jiangnan who specializes in treating such serious diseases for the women in the building. He is very experienced, but Also very expensive. A day''s consultation fee costs one hundred taels of silver, plus the medicine money for Gu Youlu and the four of them, it''s really a bottomless pit.


    Mr. Li looked at the ount books of the Moxiang Street house, and even more wanted to take away the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood. Only by taking away the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood could he have money to treat Gu Youlu and others.


    Mr. Li was afraid of being infected, so he did not go to the back house. He only sat in the living room in the front yard and asked his servants to bring Lao Gu''s family.


    Mrs. Gu learned that Mr. Li wasing, so she shouted to Mr. Gu to carry her out. She wanted to see Mr. Li!


    Mr. Gu had no choice but to carry her to the living room in the front yard with Miss Gu.


    Gu Youwen did not suffer from Hualiu disease, but he was immediately paralyzed by the wind. He asked Gu and his servants to carry him to the living room in the front yard. When he saw Mr. Li, he burst into tears and cried so miserably.


    Mr. Li didn''t have time to see him cry. He only looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Your grandson Gu Jinan took the Jinke County Examination and was the county chief of Tianfu County in high school."


    As soon as these words came out, Lao Gu and his family were stunned.


    Gu Shi was usually very calm, but when he heard this, he shouted: "Mr. Li, what are you talking about? That **** Gu Jinan took the county examination? And he passed the county examination? How dare he take the county examination? He Its also worthy of reading!


    Because she was the daughter of a schr and married a schr, she looked down on Gu Dashan''s family when she was in the old Gu family, thinking that they were ves of the old Gu family.


    But now, the family she despises the most is actually a county criminal!

 Chapter 850: Scheming girl

    Chapter 850: Scheming girl


    Chapter 850 The Scheming Woman


    What is the head of the county case? He is a person who can be a schr as long as nothing happens.


    Mrs. Gu was almost going crazy with jealousy, and Mrs. Gu was even worse than she was. She screamed and said angrily every word: "Thief...thief!"


    This county case leader should have belonged to Brother Xian, but it was stolen by Gu Jinan. If Gu Jinan died on the way to escape from the desert, or contracted the disease and was unable to take the county examination, then the person who got the first ce in the examination would be her brother Xian.


    Old Mrs. Gu is really a madman, I dont even know where she came up with this idea?


    It was Gu Jinans ability that made him the county chief. Does Gu Chengxian have this ability? Even if Gu Chengxian took the exam, he wouldn''t be able to pass the exam as the county chief based on his knowledge.


    But Mrs. Gu doesn''t think so. She thinks that it was Gu Jinan who stole Gu Chengxian''s blessing, and that''s why Gu Chengxian got the disease and subsequently lost his title as head of the case.


    "Thief!" Old Mrs. Gu wanted to kill Gu Jinan. If she had known this, she should have thrown Gu Jinan into the mountains to feed the wolves. Now I can only look at Mr. Li helplessly, wanting to ask him to make the decision to erase Gu Jinan''s ranking in the county examination.


    Gu Xiaomei was indeed Mrs. Gu''s favorite daughter. She knew Mrs. Gu''s thoughts well. Seeing that Mrs. Gu was struggling to speak, she said on Mrs. Gu''s behalf: "Uncle Li, that Gu Jinan hates our family to death. We can''t let him pass the exam." Fame. You can think of a way to erase his rank and don''t let him be a schr."


    "Shut up, you are Gu Jinan''s biological aunt, how can you say such a thing? Where is the kindness of the elders towards the younger ones?" Mr. Li was very angry. He didn''t expect that Gu Xiaomei would be so stupid. If her words were heard by outsiders, After that, can he still be an official?


    Mr. Li was so angry that he mmed the table: "You can erase the ranking of a county''s top criminal case just by saying so? If you do anything wrong with the criminal investigation, your home will be confiscated and you will be executed."


    Moreover, Gu Jinan''s essay on agriculture was so brilliant that he contributed two kinds of food to the government to satisfy his hunger. Magistrate Zheng also sent his policy essay to the government office and showed it to the prefect.


    Gu Jinan has caught the eye of the prefect. The prefect wants to protect him. He is crazy to erase Gu Jinan''s ranking.


    Gu Xiaomei was so frightened by Mr. Li''s scolding that she turned pale and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Mr. Gu was not convinced. Seeing that Gu Xiaomei was being scolded, she looked at the stunned Aunt Gu, pushed her, and motioned for her to ask Mr. Li to deal with Gu Jinan.


    But Aunt Gu said: "Gu Jin''an has been admitted to the county police chief? Oh, that wolf **** has made his mark, so now I am the county chief criminal''s aunt."


    He said it quite happily, which made Gu Shi very angry.


    Zheng sneered: "Auntie, why are you so happy? You are not Gu Jinan''s biological aunt."


    She is Gu Jinans biological aunt!


    Aunt Gu was just happy that she had be the aunt of the county''s chief criminal. When Mrs. Zheng said this, she became very angry and cursed: "What are you talking about? If you dare to say another word, I will tear you apart!"


    Zheng was unconvinced and wanted to retaliate. Mr. Li''s cold eyes immediately pierced her, making her tremble. She didn''t know why Mr. Li was suddenly angry.


    Zheng was afraid of death, so in order to calm Master Li, she hurriedly pushed Gu Chengzhi to Master Li: "Brother Zhi, hurry up and say hello to your Grandpa Li."


    Gu Chengzhi dragged his fat body, drooling from the corner of his mouth, and said to Mr. Li: "Grandpa Li."


    Master Li was very happy when he saw the chubby Gu Chengzhi, and his anger towards Madam Zheng was relieved a lot. He pulled Gu Chengzhi into his arms and said to Madam Zheng: "A woman should help her husband and educate her children. Why are you so quick-tongued?"Who do you think you are? Dare you scold Jin Zhi!


    Gu Youfu also came to the living room, but their house has always had little status and they did not dare to say much in front of Mr. Li. However, they were also very happy when they heard that Gu Jinan passed the county examination.


    Thinking about it, not only can they get the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood this time, but they can also rely on the Gu Dashan family''s influence. When Gu Jinan bes an official, they will have even more influence.


    Gu Youfu was so happy that he wished he could go to Liu Biniang right now and tell her, don''t look down on me. I am not someone who lives by fighting the autumn wind. I am the uncle of the county chief, and my nephew will be a high official in the future. .


    However, Gu Youfu didn''t even think about how his family helped the old Gu family plot against Gu Dashan''s family when they were fleeing from famine.


    Mr. Gu waspletely confused when he learned that Gu Jinan was admitted to the county police chief... County police chief? The son of Gu Dashan, whom he had always hated, was admitted to the county police chief?


    Old Mrs. Gu talks about the scientific examination in his ears every day. Mr. Gu knows what it means to be the county chief of criminal justice. At the moment, he is happy and depressed at the same time...one of his grandsons has been admitted to the county police chief, but what is depressing is that, It was not his favorite grandson, Gu Chengxian, who was admitted to the county police chief position.


    After Mr. Li scolded Mr. Zheng, he looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Gu Jinan is your grandson, and he is now promising. You are the grandfather. After learning this good news, you should go to Tianfu County to meet them with gifts." recognize."


    Mr. Gu first smiled when he heard this. After he came to his senses, he added: "They should be the ones whoe to see me. How can a grandfather go to see his grandson?"


    Mr. Li sneered: "Your family used to treat his room badly. Now that they are prosperous, don''t you go there in person? Do you think they wille to see you? And you, the grandfather, went there in person, and he is there as a son. My grandson, no matter how much Iin in my heart, I wont dare to deny you.


    The elders should go and recognize each other in person. If the younger generation dares not to recognize each other, they will be cast aside to death.


    Mr. Gu was originally afraid of Mr. Li and did not dare to say anything after hearing this. He could only nod in agreement, but he felt very aggrieved.


    Gu Youfu said hurriedly: "Dad, my son will go with you. My nephew has been admitted to the county police department. As an uncle, I have to go to congratte him."


    Gu Rong, who had been silent for the whole time, stood up, saluted to everyone present, and said: "Grandpa, Mr. Li, and Sister Rong also want to apany grandpa to the uncle''s house. There are two cousins in the uncle''s house, Sister Rong. I can talk to them even after my son is gone.


    Gu Rong knew that Mr. Li didn''t like her, and it would be difficult for her to rely on the Li family to make aeback. Now she could only try to curry favor with the Gu Dashan family and rely on his family''s connections to live a good life.


    Earning a living of one hundred thousand taels a year, he also has a cousin who is the head of the county case and a future schr. I heard that this cousin also knows the sons of Jinling aristocratic families.


    Gu Rong dreamed of marrying a son-inw from an aristocratic family. If she could find a son-inw from a Jiangnan aristocratic family through Gu Jinan, even if she could not be the main wife and could only be a good concubine, she and her descendants would not have to worry about it in this life. .


    Gu Rong is a very scheming person, always nning for herself, but she forgot that when she was fleeing the famine, she deceived Gu Jinxiu and almost caused Gu Jinxiu to be kidnapped by Fatty Ding. Gu Jinli still remembered.


    A wise person would hide as far away as possible. Gu Jinli couldn''t let her go even if he wanted to die like this.

 Chapter 851: Fool?

    Chapter 851: Fool?


    Chapter 851 Fool?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang''s eyes lit up, and she pushed Gu Chengli out and said, "Dad, Mr. Li, Chengli and An Geer grew up together. Let Chengli go with him so that he can talk to An Geer. .


    Aunt Gu was sour and said sarcastically: "Ms. Zhang, what are you telling a big lie? Back in my hometown, your two brothers, Chenghua and Chengli, bullied Brother An a lot. If it weren''t for that boy from the Luo family, they would have been able to Beat Brother An to death!"


    If it weren''t for her family''s inheritance, which caused her to suffer from the disease and be unable to leave the yard, would it be Zhang''s turn to say this?


    Mrs. Zhang sneered: "His aunt, what you said is wrong. The ones who bullied An Ge''er the most back then were your family''s Qian Chenggui and Qian Chengcai. They not only bullied An Ge''er, but also beat Sister Xiu. I don''t even know what Sister Xiu looks like, but can I fall in love with your two sons?"


    Aunt Gu was ridiculed by Madam Zhang and was very angry: "How dare you, Madam Zhang, to criticize my Chenggui and Chengcai in person. You saw my mother paralyzed and couldn''t beat you, so you became arrogant, right? If you dare to do more, Say something, and Ill p you to death!


    Gu Jinxiu was good-looking. Qian Chenggui liked Gu Jinxiu very much back then and said he wanted to marry her. But Aunt Gu didn''t agree, because she thought Gu Dashan was ipetent. Her son would definitely marry that rich girl. Gu Jinxiu was a fool, and he thought highly of her even if he wanted her to be a concubine.


    "Shut up!" Mr. Li was going crazy. He pointed at Mr. Zhang and said to Mr. Gu: "What''s wrong with your old Gu family''s daughter-inw? She''s so unruly and dares to quarrel with my sister-inw. As the head of the family, you Dont you care?


    Logically speaking, this is the matter of the old Gu family, Mr. Li, an outsider, cannot interfere, but Mr. Gu is like a weakling and does not dare to refute Mr. Li''s words, so he scolded Mrs. Zhang.


    Li Zhuang looked on and was stunned. Who is the head of the old Gu family? Is it Mr. Li or Mr. Gu?


    Mr. Gu also knew that it was wrong for Mr. Li to take care of his own affairs, but he was so stupid that he didn''t dare toin about Mr. Li. He did whatever Mr. Li asked him to do and didn''t dare to refute.


    However, after scolding Mrs. Zhang, he still said: "Now that Youwen and Youlu are sick, it won''t look good for me to go see Gu Dashan''s family alone, so I''ll let Youfu''s family apany me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang was very happy and felt that the scolding was worth it.


    Mr. Li didn''t want to study this in detail, so he nodded and agreed: "Without further dy, you will set off for Tianfu County at 10 o''clock tomorrow. The Li family''s nursing home will drive you there."


    He then reminded: "Now that Gu Dashan''s family is rich, and Gu Jin''an has also made a living, if you want to get his family''s livelihood, you can no longer beat or scold them, you have to be careful."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu felt that his face had been beaten, and he frowned and said: "I am a father, and I ask him for a living. How dare he not hand over the living?"


    Li Zhuang sneered when he heard this, did Mr. Gu think he was the emperor? Can you take away your son''s livelihood just by opening your mouth?


    But he also wanted Mr. Gu to seed in seizing the property. Only by sessfully seizing the property could the Li family get rid of the old Gu family.


    So no matter whether Mr. Gu is throwing a tantrum or hanging himself for threats, as long as he can get the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood and stop using the Li family''s money for medical treatment, he won''t say anything.


    After Mr. Li finished talking about the matter, he teased Gu Chengzhi for a few words, stood up and left.


    When Mrs. Gu saw this, she screamed at his back like crazy, but Mr. Li left without looking back.


    In his heart, he med Mrs. Gu. He felt that it was her failure to teach Brother Gu Youwen well that made them what they are today... The merits and demerits were equal. Her contribution to the Li family was gone. If it weren''t for Brother Youwen, For his sake, he had already sent someone to kill her.


    Gu Chengzhi liked Mr. Li very much. When he saw Mr. Li running away, he ran out and grabbed Mr. Li''s hand and said, "Grandpa Li, is there anything delicious on your mule cart? Brother Zhi wants to eat, but Brother Zhi is hungry." Yes, Im hungry!


    Master Li smiled, took him to the mule cart, and handed him a food box: "There is still some food in it, you can take it back and eat it." Gu Chengzhi''s eyes shone, and after taking the food box, he immediately squatted down , and started gobbling it up right next to the mule cart.


    Li Zhuang frowned when he saw it. After the New Year, Gu Chengzhi was nine years old. Such a big child actually squatted on the roadside like a dog to eat, and even... vomited!


    That''s right, Gu Chengzhi suddenly vomited while eating. After vomiting, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve and said with a smile: "vomit for a while, and you can eat good food when your stomach is empty. It won''t be wasted."


    Li Zhuang was shocked. Is there something wrong with Gu Chengzhi''s brain? Can a normal person do this and say this?


    But Mr. Li didn''t see anything strange about Gu Chengzhi at all. He only saw that he ate a lot, was strong, and didn''t get sick. He also said he didn''t waste anything. He praised him: "Brother Zhi is a good boy, and he knows not to waste it. You Eat slowly, dont be in a hurry.


    Mrs. Zheng chased her out of the house, and when she saw Gu Chengzhi squatting on the ground eating, she rushed over and pulled him up. She said to Mr. Li with a smile on her face, "I''ve made youugh. Brother Zhi is running away from home." Don''t be surprised if you feel so sorry for food when you are hungry."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li no longer doubted Gu Chengzhi, but felt sorry for him because he didn''t have enough to eat and was injured by hunger when he was fleeing famine.


    Zheng hurriedly said again: "Brother Zhi, please salute your Grandpa Li quickly and send you off to Grandpa Li."


    Gu Chengzhi obediently bowed to Mr. Li and said, "Grandpa Li, walk slowly."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li nodded with satisfaction and went back in the mule cart.


    But he didn''t see that not long after he got in the car, Gu Chengzhi grabbed a piece of spit-out meat, stuffed it into his mouth, and smiled at Mrs. Zheng: "Hey, mom, it''s delicious."


    Zheng''s face turned pale and she quickly whispered to him: "Mom has told me so many times that you can''t eat back the vomited food, and you can''t eat like a dog. You have to go to the table and eat with chopsticks. If I ask you Li Grandpa wont like you when he sees you eating like this.


    Gu Chengzhi said while eating: "Mom, that''s nonsense. Grandpa Li saw it just now. He really likes me."


    Zheng said angrily: "What nonsense? You just do what mom says, or else I''ll beat you up!"


    Zheng was very irritated. She was the only one who knew about Gu Chengzhi. She found out about Gu Chengzhi''s problem because of one of her brothers.


    She had a brother who died young, just like Gu Chengzhi, he was... not very smart. He lived to be twelve years old, and he was still just like Gu Chengzhi, no, he was even stupider than Gu Chengzhi. Later, her brother The brother disappeared.


    She didn''t know what was going on at first, and asked where her second brother had gone.


    Her grandma said that her second brother was eaten by wolves in the mountains.


    Later when she grew up, she found out that her second brother had a mental problem. Her grandma was afraid that the second brother''s affairs would affect her eldest, third and fourth brothers, so she abandoned the second brother.


    If she didn''t throw it away, others would know about her second brother''s problem, and her eldest brother, third brother, and fourth brother wouldn''t even be able to get a wife.


    The family is already poor, so whose girl is willing to marry someone who is poor and has a mental problem?

 Chapter 852: He must be cheating

    Chapter 852: He must be cheating


    Chapter 852 He must be cheating


    Gu Chengzhi was afraid that Mr. Zheng would beat him, so he nodded hurriedly and said, "Yeah, yeah, I''m obedient. Mom, don''t beat me. Give me meat to eat, and then give me an official job."


    You are a fool and still want to be an official?


    Zheng was very upset when she saw Gu Chengzhi, who was dripping with tears and looking stupid.


    She didn''t know how long she could keep Gu Chengzhi''s matter a secret. She estimated that in two years, Gu Chengzhi would be old. If he still looked like this, others would definitely find out that there was something wrong with his brain.


    However, Gu Youlu suffered from Hualiu disease and could no longer find other women to have children. He only had one son, Zhi Geer, in this life. Even if he had a brain problem, he could not throw away Zhi Geer. She can still live a good life relying on Brother Zhi.


    In the house, Mr. Gu became proud for the first time. He looked at the people present and said, "The Dashan family has made a fortune. If you keep being patient, when Ie back from Tianfu County, we can spend our own money and we don''t have to look at the Li family anymore." face."


    Mr. Gu is a bully. He didn''t dare to say anything when Mr. Li was around. As soon as Mr. Li left, he looked down on the Li family.


    Bah! Mrs. Gu spit at Mr. Gu, what is it, you are the only one who dares to dislike the Li family?


    Mr. Gu frowned and said angrily: "Olddy, if you dare to be so unruly again, don''t me me for not giving you face!"


    His eldest son has be rich, and his grandson has be the chief criminal in the county. As long as Gu Jinan can be an official in the future, he will be the old man of the official family. If this **** wife dares to show him any shame, he will divorce her.


    Old Mrs. Gu was first ignored by Mr. Li, and then scolded by Mr. Gu. She felt sad and cried.


    Seeing her crying miserably, Mr. Guforted her: "Okay, don''t cry. When Ie back from Tianfu County, our family will have endless money. The Dashan family''s business, An Geer''s connections, All of them will benefit our family.


    Then he said: "I heard that Brother An also knows people from aristocratic families in Jinling. My younger sister, Sister Ya, and Sister Rong are all very young. When the timees, let Brother An find a few people from aristocratic families to marry them, and make them a couple." The wife of the aristocratic family is even more beautiful than the Li family, so just wait and enjoy the blessings."


    Gu Rong smiled, what does grandpa think the son of aristocratic family is? Can you marry two rags like my sister-inw and Gu Ya? Just find two widowers for them to marry, so that no one will know the details and sue the Gu family for fraudulent marriage.


    However, she has no time to deal with Gu Ya now. She just wants to follow her grandfather to Tianfu County to curry favor with her uncle''s family.


    Mr. and Mrs. Gu Youfu were very happy and urged Mr. Gu: "Dad, it''s gettingte. You must go back to the house and rest. You have to take us to Tianfu County to do important things tomorrow, and we can''t do it without enough sleep." "


    Mr. Gu nodded and said happily: "You guys have a lot of intentions. Let''s go and take your mother back."


    Mr. Gu was like an old official. He ordered Gu Youfu''s family to carry the paralyzed old Mrs. Gu back to the courtyard where they lived.


    Gu Chengli wasme, but at this moment he was as excited as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood... Haha, Gu Chengxian and Qian Chengcai were suffering from the disease, and Gu Chengzhi was still young and looked stupid. When they got it from Gu Dashan''s house, After making a living, the business will definitely fall into the hands of his grandson.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Gu Chengli became. He worked very hard. After carrying Old Mrs. Gu back to the yard, he even personally fetched water and helped Old Mr. Gu wash his feet.


    Mr. Gu sent them away after enjoying the service of Gu Youfu''s room.


    After hearing Li Gao''s words from across the door, Gu Chengxian went crazy. He banged and smashed the furnishings in the room: "Gu Jinan, a bastard, got admitted to the county police chief! It''s impossible. It''s cheating." , he must be cheating!"


    Gu Chengxian has always looked down on Gu Jinan, but now this person he looked down on has been admitted to the county examination. However, he has Hualiu disease and cannot take the county examination.


    }


    Li Gao said in embarrassment: "Master Chengxian, the manager of Li Zhuang said that there is no problem with Gu Jinan''s ranking. The prefects all praised him for his excellent talent and learning, saying that the policy papers he wrote were good articles that benefited the country and the people. Give this to the county I feel aggrieved.    Bang bang bang!


    There was a sound of banging on the door. Gu Chengxian pped the door and roared: "Shut up, shut up! Gu Jinan cheated to get into the county chief''s examination. He has never been to a private school, how can he be learned? Hurry up. Go to the government office to report to the government and use Gu Jinan of cheating in the examination, go quickly!"


    Gu Chengxian roared until his voice almost broke. He couldn''t bear that Gu Jinan, who had been bullied by him since he was a child, was better than him.


    Li Zhong was standing in the yard. Hearing Gu Chengxian''s words, he made a gesture towards Li Gao.


    Seeing this, Li Gao said to Gu Chengxian, "Yes, don''t worry, Master Chengxian. I''ll do it now."


    Having said that, he hurried away.


    After Li Gao and Li Zhong left the yard, they cursed in a low voice: "Bah, a fool suffering from the disease dares to be so arrogant and sue a county criminal without any evidence. Where does he have the courage?"


    Li Zhong sneered, where did you get the courage? It wasn''t given by Mr. Li.


    However, he did not say this out loud, but said to Li Gao: "Don''t go against him in the future, just follow him. If you don''t follow him, he will go crazy and run out, or spit at us, we are You''re going to get the disease."


    As Li Zhong spoke, he rubbed his arms that were covered in goosebumps and cursed secretly that they were unlucky for eight lifetimes before they were assigned to serve Gu Chengxian.


    The two boys left cursing lowly.


    Gu Chengxian was still going crazy in the house, making a fuss until midnight before going to sleep, which made the women in the yard very angry. They had to go in and clean up the house for him tomorrow.


    Gu Ya had a hard time this night. She always looked down on Gu Jinxiu. She spent the whole night thinking that if Gu Jinan passed the county police examination, would he find a son from a family in the south of the Yangtze River for Gu Jinxiu?


    No, that charming Gu Jinxiu must not marry better than her!


    This night, Lao Gu and his family had different thoughts.


    At dawn the next day, Mr. Gu got up. After breakfast, he dressed himself up and sat in the living room with Gu Youfu and his family, waiting for the Li family''s mule cart toe.


    The Li family''s mule cart arrived on time just after the hour. Four mule carts arrived, one of which contained various gifts. It was obvious that Mr. Li had spent a lot of money in order to allow the old Gu family to smoothly obtain the Gu Dashan family''s business.


    Zhu Wusheng was afraid that the old Gu family would not be able to reach Tianfu County safely, so he came with a mule-cart of guards, euphemistically called to **** Mr. Gu.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu felt that he was very proud. After telling Aunt Gu, Gu and others in a scolding tone, he led Gu Youfu and his family into the mule cart and ran towards the city gate.


    Daqing, along with Erping and Sanping, kept staring at the old Gu family. When they saw them leaving, they just smiled and did not catch up... You''an, Youxi, and Youyou had long been divided into three groups and ambush in He''an Mansion. On the way to Tianfu County, even if Mr. Gu and the others were escorted by Zhu Wu, they would not be able to reach Tianfu County and would onlye back in despair.


    Daqing ordered Erping: "Go and tell the storytellers to talk about the gossip of the old Gu family in the next few days. Tell them all the bad things that the old Gu family has done in their hometown, the capital, and Li Mansion, and then bring Mr. Li in. The key point Gossip says he is too good to Gu Youwen and his son, better than his own son, Young Master Li Er."


    These things were all ordered by the little boss before leaving the city.

 Chapter 853: Inform Gu Dashan

    Chapter 853: Inform Gu Dashan


    Chapter 853 Inform Gu Dashan


    The little boss said that if the old Gu family still dares to seek death, then their reputation should be ruined first, so that when ites to facing Bo in court, others will not scold the little boss and his family.


    That''s right, he won''t curse, but he will help the little boss and his family. In this country where filial piety is important and I can let my son die, I am so helpless.


    "Sister Daqing, don''t worry. Those storytellers are eager to tell more gossip about the old Gu family. Every time they tell the gossip about the old Gu family, many more peoplee to listen than when they tell other stories." Sanping said with a smile: "They all want to give us money so that we can reveal more about the old Gu family."


    After Daqing heard this, he told Sanping: "Remember to do it secretly and don''t let anyone find out about us."


    Sanping nodded and responded respectfully: "Yes."


    Sweeping up and cleaning up traces of activities, these things were taught to them by Qin Sang. They learned them well and were able to use them against the Li family.


    Daqing nodded after hearing this and asked Sanping to do it immediately. After asking Erping to keep an eye on Lao Gu''s house, she returned to Qin Sang''s house in Fucheng. This house is one of their ces to stay. It is much more convenient to do things here than in the little boss''s house.


    She wrote a letter and asked someone to send it to Tianfu County immediately to You An. She also took people to the Li family and kept an eye on the Li family... Compared with the old Gu family, Mr. Li was more difficult to deal with.


    The Gu family in Dafeng Vige, after being happy for a few days, started busy with spring plowing.


    The third grandmother and Mrs. Cui are busy with Zhu Camellias marriage.


    Zhu Camellia has long been engaged to Tong Dayu''s brother, Tong Dalei, and they will get married on the sixth day of March.


    Zhu Camellia''s family is the servant who has been with the Gu family for the longest time except He Sanleizi and his wife. The third grandmother did not want to wrong her, so she helped prepare for the wedding and prepared a dowry of three kinds of silver for Zhu Camellia.


    In addition to three items of silver, the Gu Jinli family also gave Zhu Camellia a few taels of dowry, and gave the Zhu family and the Tong family 10 taels of silver to host a banquet, so that the two families could have a glorious wedding.


    The Zhu family and the Tong family were very excited, and Zhu Camellia even cried. If she had not met the Gu family, she would definitely have been sold to the building to apany guests. Even if her life was good, she would not be sold to the building, but to Even if you go to a rich family''s house, you can''t escape the fate of being dragged into bed by a rich man or young master.


    The Zhu Camellia family used to work as servants for wealthy people, and had no interest at all in being concubines for masters and young masters.


    She has seen a lot. If the master or the young master sleeps with you, he may not marry you. Most of the maids are slept with for nothing and then assigned to servants.


    After getting married, if the master or the young master is interested, they will go to your house and sleep with you a few times, but the men who are also servants will avoid it ande back after they are done.


    There are also servants who do not want their wives to be slept with by masters or young masters, but there is only one oue, and that is to be sold.


    Zhu Camellia was so sick that she almost vomited when she thought about the things she heard in the house before. Fortunately, God treated her well and allowed her toe to the Gu family and live a normal life.


    On the evening of the fifth day of March, the Tong family held a banquet and invited all the servants of the Gu family to the banquet. Gu Dewang also took several young children to have a meal, and they all came back with full stomachs.


    Early in the morning on the sixth day of March, the third grandmother went to Tong Dayus house.


    Now the Tong family has built a courtyard in the bamboo forest of the workshop house, and the family lives in it, which is very spacious.


    Mrs. Cui went to the Zhu family. Now the Zhu family has also built a yard on the vacantnd bought by Gu Jinli''s family. The family of four lives in a separate house, which is simr to the vigers'' houses in the vige. Those who don''t know the inside story have no idea about her family. He is a servant. Lao Zhu''s wife brought Zhu Camellia to greet Cui in person, and said happily: "Madam, you came to marry Camellia in person, it''s really good for us."


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "Camellia has been serving Sister Xiu for several years. When she gets married, it''s time for me toe and marry her."


    The wedding between the Zhu family and the Tong family was a lively affair, and a flowing banquet was set up. People from Dafeng Vige coulde and eat at the banquet as long as they were willing.


    The vigers sent people from every household to see how glorious this marriage would be, but they were shocked. They really didn''t expect that just a maid getting married would have a dowry of ten tons!


    "Aunt Ya, please pinch me. Am I being deceived? This is a dowry of ten tons?" He Tianwa''s daughter-inw held her son in her arms and looked at the dowry ced in the Zhu family''s yard in bewilderment. A maid was getting married, how could she So much dowry?


    Aunt Ya was not polite to her and pinched her so hard that He Tianwa''s daughter-inw was so painful that she burst into tears.


    "Hey, this is really not a dream, there is really a dowry of ten taels." He Tianwa''s daughter-inw was about to die of soreness. Her family''s life was good, but when she got married, it was only two taels of dowry. One of them was raised by rtives, and her parents gave her a dowry plus a little money from the bottom of the box.


    He Tianwa''s daughter-inw was about to cry: "I heard that the Gu family added three dowries and gave them money from the bottom of the box. Why do you think the Gu family is so generous? Is it okay for me to sell myself to the Gu family as a maid?"


    Aunt Yaughed at her: "Can you please pull it off? You are already a mother, how can you still be a maid?"


    "What? There are three dowries added by the Gu family, and the money at the bottom of the box is also paid? Ouch, my Ju''er really got married early. If I knew that the Gu family was so generous, I would definitely sell her before she got married. If you go to the Gu family, you can get a dowry of ten kilograms when you get married." Ju''er''s mother pped her thighs and cried out that it was a pity, wishing she could go and bring Ju''er back and sell her to the Gu family.


    However, even if they want to sell themselves to the Gu family, the Gu family will not want them. The servants the Gu family wants are all people registered in the dental industry.


    Not long after, Tong Dalei came to pick up the bride, carrying baskets of copper coins. As soon as he came, he sprinkled money on the vigers, which shocked the vigers.


    This **** is a servant?


    For those who dont know, they might think that the young master from a wealthy family is getting married.


    The vigers are envious and grab the wedding money at the same time.


    Tong Dalei took advantage of the vigers'' grab for money and sessfully entered the yard to wee the bride.


    Zhu Camellia was wearing a red wedding dress and was carried out by Zhu Changshou and put on the mule cart that was used to wee the bride.


    The mule cart belongs to a pharmaceutical workshop. Gu Jinli wanted to make Zhu Camellia famous, so he lent the mule cart to the Tong family to pick up the bride.


    The auspicious time hase, the bride is leaving the house!


    With this shout, the mule cart started moving slowly, and the servants of the Gu family carried the dowry and walked towards Tong''s house.


    This day was lively and noisy until it got dark.


    Gu Jinli''s family also went to Tong''s house for a wedding banquet. Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui looked at the bustle of Tong''s house and thought that Sister Xiu and An Ge''er were getting older and they would soon be father-inw and mother-inw. They were very happy. .


    After returning home, he happily talked about how good the Tong familys wedding banquet was.


    Gu Jinan took advantage of their happiness and told them a bolt from the blue.

 Chapter 854: Hardened

    Chapter 854: Hardened


    Gu Dashan was stunned after hearing what Gu Jinan said: "...Brother An, what did you say? You, your grandfather and the others are back?"


    When Gu Dashan said this, his face that was originally red from drinking turned pale to the naked eye.


    The third grandfather and the third grandma were also shocked. They did not expect that the old Gu family woulde back.


    The third grandma dragged Gu Jinan and asked, "Brother An, are you telling the truth? Pan and the others are not dead, are they back?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, they have been back for a while, and they already know about our family''s situation and want to take away our family''s livelihood. The old Gu family did what happened to Liu E''s mother."


    "What? The woman who hit the mountainous mule cart was sent by the Gu family?" The third grandmother was very angry and cursed at the olddy Gu: "Pan''s scourge must have been her idea. , is this over yet? Why do you bring trouble to your family as soon as youe back, and want to take away your familys livelihood? Bah! This business was thought up by Xiaoyu, and our family worked hard to build it. With her What does it matter?"


    The third grandma cursed and cursed until she cried.


    She knew how miserable the Dashan family had been in the past, and she really didnt want the Dashan family to go back to their previous lives.


    And in the past four years, the old couple had been living with the Dashan family, and they had long regarded the Dashan family as their children and grandchildren. She felt ufortable when she thought that the Dashan family might have to live with the old Gu family when the old Gu family came back.


    Third Grandpa scolded her: "Stop crying, it''s not chaotic enough? Let An Geer finish his words first."


    The Third Grandpa knows what the Third Grandma is worried about, so why isnt he worried?


    But Lao Liu''s family hase back, so they have to find a way to deal with it without letting Dashan''s family suffer.


    The third grandma wiped away her tears and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, please finish talking about that family."


    "Hey." Gu Jinan responded, telling him when the old Gu family woulde back, what his rtionship was with the Li family, and how he was jealous of his family and wanted to take away his family''s livelihood.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan shed tears and said: "What do they want to do? What do they want to do?!"


    Gu Jinan looked at his father crying and sneered: "What do you want to do? Of course you want to take away our family''s livelihood, continue to bully us, and treat our family as ves."


    Gu Dashan said: "But we have broken off our rtionship. This is our family''s livelihood. Why should theye to rob it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a thud. When he looked back, he saw that it was Mrs. Cui who had fainted.


    Gu Jinan was so frightened that he rushed over to help Ms. Cui up: "Mother, mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Dashan also rushed over and looked at Cui at a loss.


    Gu Jinli quickly took out the medicine bottle he carried with him, opened it, and let Mrs. Cui take a breath of the stench, and Mrs. Cui woke up.


    But Cui''s condition was very bad. She was trembling all over and her mouth was bruised. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say a word. She just shed tears and held Gu Dashan''s hand.


    Gu Dashan has been her husband and wife for so many years, so he naturally knew what she wanted to say. He hugged her and said, "Don''t cry. Don''t worry, I won''t let my parents bully An Ge''er and the others again."


    Ms. Cui was the one who suffered the most from the old Gu family. When she heard that the old Gu family wasing back, she was so scared that she fainted. But what she was afraid of was not that she would suffer, but that her children would suffer... Three of the four children had arrived. At the age of getting married, she was really afraid that the old Gu family would just randomly match her child to someone else.


    Gu Jinliforted her: "Mom, we have all grown up, so we will not be bullied by the old Gu family. Don''t worry, if the old Gu family dares to bully us again, it will be the old Gu family who will go to jail." , after hearing her words, I finally felt relieved, my mouth moved, and I could speak.


    She looked at Brother Cheng who was hiding in Gu Jinxiu''s arms, and stretched out her hand towards him: "Brother Cheng, don''t be afraid,e to mother''s side."


    Brother Cheng''s tears had been welling up in his eyes for a long time. When he heard this, he rushed over and cried loudly.


    The little guy didn''t say anything, he just cried, crying very hard, as if he wanted to cry out all the grievances he had suffered when he was a child.


    Gu Jinan felt very ufortable after seeing this. Since he settled down, he has been teaching Brother Cheng personally, hoping that he will not be influenced by the old Gu family and grow up well.


    But the old Gu family is too useless and very good at teasing people. Even he would tremble when he heard the old Gu familye back, let alone Brother Cheng?


    He gently stroked Brother Cheng''s head andforted him: "Brother Cheng, don''t be afraid. You have always said that the eldest brother and the second sister are the most powerful. With the eldest brother and the second sister here, there is no way that the old Gu family will bully you again."


    He and Brother Cheng used to live in the same house. Sometimes Brother Cheng would wake up suddenly while he was sleeping, or he would cry while he was asleep, shouting to grandma not to hit me, because I didnt steal anything, so dont hit my eldest sister.


    Gu Jinli did not go tofort Brother Cheng, but came to Gu Jinxiu, held her hand and said: "Sister, brother and I are here, everything will be fine."


    Although Gu Jinxiu held on, Gu Jinli could tell by looking at her pale face that she was also afraid.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said, "Well, eldest sister believes that you... won''t be afraid of them anymore."


    The third grandma looked at their family and shed tears again.


    The third grandfather asked Gu Jinan: "Old Gu''s family is a bunch of greedy people. Since they know that your family has such a profitable business, they will definitelye and take it away. What do you want to do?"


    Gu Jinan said: "We have broken off the rtionship. If they dare toe and seize the property, I will go to the Yamen and sue them."


    The third grandmother heard this and said anxiously: "No, you are a grandson, how can you sue your own grandfather? You will be scolded to death."


    Gu Jinan reminded her again: "Third Grandma, my family has severed ties with the old Gu family."


    "Third Grandma knows, but the world will not care whether you are divorced or not. They will only say that you will not recognize your grandfather when you are rich. You have to take the scientific examination. If your reputation is ruined, you will not be able to take the exam." It happened after a while. I have heard of people who divorced their parents and eventually became rich, but their parents came to ask for money again.


    If you dont give it, everyone will scold you and scold you so much that the whole family will not dare to go out.


    The man couldn''t bear the abuse, so he had to recognize his parents again and provide money to support his parents and brothers.


    But Gu Jinan had already made up his mind and would notpromise. He looked at Gu Dashan and said, "Dad, my son has already made up his mind. Even if he doesn''t want fame and wealth, he still wants to fight to the end with the old Gu family. He can''t be bitten by them for the rest of his life!"


    Everything cannot escape the word of reason. Gu Jinan did not let Gu Jinli poison Mr. Gu to death. Firstly, it was for Gu Dashan. Secondly, he did not want to let himself be a beast. Thirdly, he believed that there is always a ce for reason in the world. Can bring justice to his family.


    Gu Dashan was silent for a moment, and finally said: "Brother An, if you want to litigate, let dad go. You have finally passed the county chief''s examination, and you can be a schr before your eyes. Dad can''t let you be ruined by the old Gu family." ...I dont recognize Mr. Gu as my father and severed ties with him. It has nothing to do with you. If he goes to court, father will go!


    Thest two words were said quite forcefully. Gu Jinli waspletely relieved. She was afraid that Gu Dashan would be soft-hearted towards Mr. Gu. As long as he can toughen up, she can let go of her hands and feet to deal with the old Gu family.

 Chapter 855: farm work

    Chapter 855: farm work


    Chapter 855 Farming


    The third grandpa has been listening by the side, looked at Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli, and asked: "What''s going on with Mr. Li?"


    Compared with confronting Mr. Gu in court, Third Grandpa was more worried about Mr. Li. He was an official and it was difficult to offend him.


    Gu Jinli said: "Third Grandpa, don''t worry, Mr. Li has someone watching him. No matter how much he likes the old Gu family, he can''t get himself involved for the old Gu family."


    The third grandma was still worried: "That Mr. Li won''t embarrass Brother An, right? Brother An is going to the city to take the imperial examination. What will he do if he stumbles over Brother An?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Third Grandma, if it were before the county examination, Mr. Li might be able to stumble my brother, but after the county examination, it will not be so easy for Mr. Li to harm my brother."


    He added: "My brother took konjac and turtle dove leaves to the county seat a few days ago and made konjac tofu and turtle dove leaf tofu for the county magistrate. Now the county magistrate has presented these two food recipes to the county on behalf of my brother. Yamen. These two food recipes are my brother''s talisman. If the prefect wants to take credit, he will not let Mr. Li harm my brother."


    I have to say that Gu Jinan is a very smart person. He knows that Da Chu is short of food, and Magistrate Zheng attaches great importance to farming. He has already guessed that there must be a policy discussion rted to farming in the county examination. He discussed with her the method of processing konjac, turtle dove leaves and other mountain delicacies into food, and included them in the policy.


    Gu Jinli thought this idea was excellent and agreed.


    Now the effect is good. Magistrate Zheng and the prefect attach great importance to these two kinds of food. Gu Jinan sessfully obtained the "talisman".


    After hearing this, the third grandma finally felt relieved.


    The third grandfather looked at their brothers and sisters and sighed: "You have all made a difference."


    Then he looked at Gu Dashan and Cui: "Brother An and Xiaoyu have already thought of a countermeasure. You and your wife don''t have to worry too much, and you don''t have to be afraid of Lao Liu''s family. If Lao Liu''s family goes too far, we, the old couple, will go to court with you." , exposed the skin of Lao Lius family and let the world see how bad their family really is.


    With Third Grandpas words, Gu Dashan felt more at ease: Thank you very much.


    The third grandpa waved his hand: "Stop talking nonsense and help your wife go back to rest."


    "Hey." Gu Dashan responded, pulled Brother Cheng up and pushed him to Gu Jinan: "Hold Brother Cheng, daddy will carry your mother back to the house."


    After saying that, he carried Mr. Cui on his back and walked towards the courtyard of the back house.


    Gu Jinan picked up Brother Cheng and wiped his tears: "You are already so old, you don''t want to cry anymore. You are not allowed to cry in the future."


    Yeah. Brother Cheng nodded, pointed at the backs of Gu Dashan and his wife and said, Go see Mom.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan hugged him and followed Gu Dashan.


    Gu Jinli also held Gu Jinxiu''s hand and followed them. After arriving at Cui''s and his wife''s house, he gave Cui an injection and took out a few pills for Cui, Gu Jinxiu and Cheng Ge''er to take.


    This is a tranquilizing pill. Take it and you wont be frightened when you sleep at night.


    The three of them were all frightened by the news of the old Gu family''s return. If they didn''t take the tranquilizing pills, they would be awakened by nightmares.


    After hearing this, Cui and the other three took the tranquilizing pills honestly.


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t stay in the house for long. After seeing that Ms. Cui was getting better, they went back to the yard to rest.


    The next day, Gu Dashan stared at a pair of dark circles. After finishing his morning chores, he found Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli and asked them to go to Gu Daya''s house and tell her about the return of the old Gu family.


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli agreed that Gu Daya must know about this.


    The Qi family. Gu Daya never thought that one day in her life she would meet Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu.


    After hearing what Gu Jinan said, she was stunned, with tears streaming down her face. When she realized what she was doing, she smashed the wooden bowl with breakfast: "What a shameless old Gu family! Come on, let theme, See if I dont tear these **** apart!


    He also said: "Now that I have a family, a career, children and grandchildren, I am not afraid of them. If they dare toe and challenge us again, I will risk my life and chop them off too!"


    Gu Jinli knew that Gu Daya hated the old Gu family very much in her heart. After she finished yelling, he said: "Auntie, please don''t get angry. Things are different now. In the past, the old Gu family used to challenge us, but now it''s different."


    If Gu Jinan hadn''t said not to turn into beasts for the sake of the old Gu family, she would have poisoned them long ago.


    Qi Kangmingforted Gu Daya at the side: "Mom, Xiaoyu and An Ge''er are here. Don''t be angry. They will seek justice for you."


    Qi Kangming was not stupid. As early as when Gu Jinli said he was going to live in Songzi Vige for a while, he had noticed something fishy. He asked Gu Jinan about it and learned that Xiaoyu and Sang seemed to have gone to Fucheng for business.


    Now that I think about it, I should go to Fucheng to deal with the old Gu family. Otherwise, the old Gu family will be in trouble at the same time?


    Gu Daya has been through the storm. After being angry and grievances, she put away her tears and said: "Xiaoyu is right, we are no better than before. Now we are not afraid of the old Gu family. It is the old Gu family who should be afraid of us seeking revenge on them!"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Auntie is right to think so. It''s gettingte, and we have to be busy nting soybeans. Let''s go first."


    The three of them didn''t stay long and went home after talking about Lao Gu''s family.


    In the next few days, they did not worry too much about the affairs of Lao Gu''s family, but really started to nt soybeans.


    The nting method of transnted soybeans not only allows the soybeans to be harvested in advance, but also increases the yield. Magistrate Zheng attaches great importance to it. Starting from three years ago, every year her family nted soybeans, she would send people to see them, and she also sent this transnted soybean. Cultivation methods were extended throughout the county.


    After three years of hard work, the harvest of soybeans has been quite good. This year, Magistrate Zheng reported the nting method of transnted soybeans to the Fucheng Yamen.


    The prefect attaches great importance to this matter of increasing crop yields, which is a great achievement. Moreover, since the introduction of soy products, soybeans are no longer considered a cheap thing in Tianfu County, but a good thing that can make people rich.


    The ninth day of March was the day for transnting soybeans. Magistrate Zheng had returned from Fucheng and brought back a farmer from the government office.


    Si Nong is an assistant officer in Dachu, and he specializes in tending crops. He has heard about soybean transnting for a long time, and this time he followed Magistrate Zheng to Dafeng Vige with great interest.


    Vige Chief He was so happy when he heard that the county magistrate and an official from the city hade to the vige. He immediately summoned the vigers and went to greet Magistrate Zheng, ying and ying.


    Magistrate Zheng was very helpless. He wanted to smile but couldn''t. He said to the master next to him: "Hurry up and tell them to stop ying. They are beating gongs and ying suonas. Those who don''t know think they are Im here for the funeral.


    It''s too scary. I''m just here to see a soybean. Do you always need to be so grand?


    The master couldn''t stopughing. After three years of getting along with him, he knew the temper of Vige Chief He very well. He was a man who would tter him at every opportunity. If you didn''t let him tter him, he would feel aggrieved.


    But now that there are agricultural officials from Fucheng, it is not easy to be too exaggerated, so we have to go to the vige chief He and tell him.


    Vige Chief He is really aggrieved. Why is the county magistrate so difficult to serve? He has done so well and yet he still dislikes him?


    Fortunately, Zheng Qing also came. After seeing He Tongsheng, he ran over and said, "Brother Tongsheng."


    He Tongsheng was forced by the vige chief He to y with Brother Cheng, but Brother Cheng yed well with Zheng Qing, so Zheng Qing also knew He Tongsheng.


    Vige Chief He''s old face suddenly brightened up. He pushed He Tongsheng and said, "The county magistrate is calling you. You are deaf. Quickly salute the county magistrate and say hello."


    To write about farming, one still has to farm a field. These are all achievements for Gu Jinan and can help him. Today and tomorrow we will write about the demise of the old Gu family, so dont worry. Regarding the explosive updates, there will be some small explosions on weekends to promote the plot and speed up the progress. PS: Thank you for your support, I appreciate it. ^0^

 Chapter 856: Not to be underestimated

    Chapter 856: Not to be underestimated


    Chapter 856: Dont underestimate it


    He Tongsheng had no choice but to bow to Zheng Qing in a polite manner: "Brother Qing."


    Zheng Qing is a good boy and will not bully others just because he is the son of a county magistrate. He also gave He Tongsheng a gift and said: "Let''s go find Brother Cheng. Brother Gu said he was preparing tools at home. I think Go help him."


    Grandpa Ouyang said that it is good for officials like him to do more farm work, so that they can know what farming is.


    "Didn''t you hear what the county magistrate said? Hurry up and go." Vige chief He red at He Tongsheng, as if He Tongsheng dared to beat him to death if he dared to slow down a step.


    He Tongsheng trembled, quickly took Zheng Qing''s hand, called to the Zheng family''s servant, and ran away in a hurry.


    When Vige Chief He saw him, he raised his crutch and shouted: "You bastard, you are your brother when you be the county magistrate. Hurry up and let go and walk behind the county magistrate!"


    Master Zheng smiled and said, "There is no need to scold Vige Chief He. The county magistrate has told Brother Qing to make more friends with farm children and increase his knowledge. Let them go."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his eyesight: "Hey, the county magistrate is right. A young man like Brother Qing should make more friends with farmers."


    He also praised He Tongsheng: "It''s not what I said, but my Tongsheng is the child king of several nearby viges. Children from several viges, big and small, are running behind him, calling "Brother Tongsheng, Brother Tongsheng" one by one. , but very majestic.


    He Dacang saw that his father was bing more and morecent as he talked, so he hurriedly said: "Father, stop talking, hurry up and follow Mr. Zheng, and take the county magistrate to the fields."


    Hey, look at me, I cant keep my mouth shut when I talk about my grandchildren. Vige Chief He hurriedly followed Mr. Zheng to Magistrate Zheng and saluted, Your Majesty the County Magistrate, Sir Sinong.


    Yu Sinong is over five years old and has a darkplexion. It can be seen that he often goes to inspect the fields and is a person who really knows how to take care of the crops. When he saw the vige chief greeting him, he nodded.


    Magistrate Zheng said: "You don''t have to be polite, just follow us to the fields."


    Hearing this, Vige Chief He became even more excited. Supported by He Dacang, he followed County Magistrate Zheng and his party directly to the fields.


    In recent days, households in Dafeng Vige have been transnting bean sprouts, and the fields near the vige are full of people. Some peoplee to work before dawn, and now they have transnted nearly two acres ofnd.


    Yu Sinong looked at the vigers using sharpened bamboo tubes to dig into the bean seedlings. Once they were pried together, they picked up about three bean seedlings and put them into the basket on the side. He asked curiously : "What is that thing that looks like a shovel?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "It''s a bamboo shovel, made like an iron shovel. It''s specially used to lift bean sprouts. With one shovel down, the bean sprouts can be lifted up by the roots. A load of bean sprouts can be lifted up in half a quarter of an hour. It''s very economical." It saves time, effort and iron.


    After hearing this, Yu Sinong was very happy: "This is a good idea. This iron tool is expensive, and farmers spend a lot of money to buy a farm tool. With this kind of bamboo shovel, if it breaks, you can cut bamboo again to make it."


    Yu Sinong thought about the bamboo products in He''an Mansion again. He heard that they were first spread from Qingfu Town, Tianfu County, so he looked at Gu Jin''an and asked: "The kind of bamboo boxes used to store vegetables in restaurants, and bamboo Are the basins and bamboo buckets also made by you?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Exactly, my father likes to do some carpentry work, but it takes several years for trees to grow, and bamboo grows very fast. A few bamboo poles can give you a bamboo forest. No matter how many you cut, you can grow a bamboo forest." Not afraid, my dad used bamboo instead of wood and made these bamboo products.


    Magistrate Zheng smiled at the side and said: "The toothbrush we use now was also made by his father. It''s a coincidence."


    Yu Sinong was shocked when he heard this: "Your father made the toothbrushes sold in the drug store? That''s really amazing."


    Toothbrushes and toothpowder emerged three years ago. Nowadays, anyone with a well-off family will buy toothbrushes and toothpowder to brush their teeth. It has be an indispensable daily necessities for the people of Chu.


    Yu Sinong originally thought that the Gu family were rich people from the countryside, with just a few small coins. However, after he calcted the usage and selling price of toothbrushes, he did not dare to regard the Gu family as rich people anymore.


    The Gu family is rich in wealth, so it should not be underestimated. "Brother, County Magistrate, we are here!" Brother Cheng waved his bamboo shovel and greeted Gu Jinan and the others.


    Zheng Qing and He Tongsheng also held bamboo shovels in their hands, and they were learning how to raise bean sprouts from their grandfather and grandmother.


    Gu Jinli and the other girls knew that Magistrate Zheng and the others wereing, so they didn''te to work in the fields, so they all avoided it.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan smiled and waved to him, and said to Sinong, "Sir, pleasee with me."


    With that said, he led Yu Sinong and Magistrate Zheng to his bean sprout field. He rolled up his sleeves, took the bamboo shovel, and went down to the ground with He Jinsheng, Gu Dexing, and Qi Kangming to pick up bean sprouts.


    Their hands were quick and smooth, and their movements of picking up bean sprouts were as beautiful as ying the piano. In just half a quarter of an hour, each of them picked up a load of bean sprouts.


    Vige Chief He was grinning from ear to ear. He pointed at He Jinsheng and said to Sinong: "Sir, this is my grandson Jinsheng. He is already a boy. This year he will take the college examination to be a schr."


    He looked at Magistrate Zheng again and said what he said to Sinong again.


    Magistrate Zheng was very helpless. He had been here for three years, and Vige Chief He had been talking about it for three years. There was really no need to say anything more. Even if his brain was not working well, he could still remember that it was He Jinsheng.


    He Dacang was convinced by his father. He was afraid that his father would continue to show off his grandson, so he hurriedly said: "Brother An, when the bean sprouts are up, let''s go to the fields and nt them for the agricultural master from Fucheng."


    Hey. Gu Jinan responded, and he, Qi Kangming, and the others picked up bean sprouts and walked to a nearby drynd.


    In the drynd, Gu Dashan was digging bean ridges with Zezi, Da Tuan, and Ah Pian. Arge area had been dug.


    After Gu Jinan and the others arrived, they could nt directly.


    The bean sprouts picked up with a bamboo shovel are filled with soil. Gu Jinan and the others picked up the soiled bean sprouts, put them into the bean ridges, and then pushed the soil on the ridges into the ridge pits. The bean sprouts were nted. .


    Lao Zhu and his son carried a special bucket with a "small faucet" under the bucket. After removing the cloth strip blocking the small faucet, they walked along the bean ridge to water the newly nted bean sprouts. .


    With just one walk back and forth, the four ridges of bean sprouts were watered.


    This was the first time that Yu Sinong saw people watering crops like this. He was shocked. He pointed at Lao Zhu and his son and asked, "Who came up with this method of watering the ground?"


    Magistrate Zheng said: "Gu Jin''an."


    Yu Sinong looked at Gu Jinan and sighed: "The future generations are to be feared."


    Gu Jinan blushed a little. In fact, Xiaoyu came up with this idea, but Xiaoyu is a girl, and Dachu is not good with girls, so he can''t be too famous, so he told others that he came up with it.


    Gu Jinan said: "Master Si Nong, this is how soybeans are transnted. Transnting soybeans has two advantages. One is that it can harvest the soybeans earlier, and the other is that it can increase the yield."


    Yu Sinong had heard about the yield a long time ago, but he didn''t believe it and asked, "Can the yield per mu really reach 650 kilograms?"

 Chapter 857: ambush

    Chapter 857: ambush


    Chapter 857 Ambush


    You know, most of the soybeans in Dachu have a yield of two hundred kilograms per mu, and the highest one is only three hundred and fifty kilograms. He has never seen soybeans with a yield of six hundred and fifty kilograms per mu in fifty years of life, and he is a little worried about the Gu family. They want to take credit, so they falsely report their output.


    Gu Jin''an said: "In fact, the maximum yield per mu is 700 jins, but we were worried that thend in other ces was not very good. When we reported it to the county government, it was reduced by 50 jins, while the minimum yield per mu was 450 jins."


    Yu Sinong was shocked. It turned out that the highest yield per mu was 700 kilograms, and he lost 50 kilograms, while the lowest yield per mu was 450 kilograms, which was 100 kilograms higher than the yield per mu of soybeans directly nted with beans. Jin.


    Not to mention Yu Sinong, the five subordinates he brought could not help but have their eyes gleaming. If they learned the soybean transnting method and expanded it to the entire Chu, then they would be able to make great contributions. Gao Sheng Hopefully.


    "Sir, it''s gettingte, let''s follow the Gu family and learn to transnt soybeans." A subordinate urged.


    Yu Si Nong knew that they wanted to make meritorious deeds. After all, it was difficult to make meritorious deeds in the Si Nong Institute. They had to seize the opportunity: "Sure, go ahead and learn from the Gu family."


    Yes. The five subordinates responded and ran to find Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan divided them into four groups, led two of them himself, and assigned the other three to Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, and He Jinsheng respectively, and asked them to learn from the three of them.


    Vige Chief He was so happy that he was very grateful to Gu Jinan. Brother An was a good person and treated his Jinsheng sincerely. Every time he showed his face, he never forgot to take his Jinsheng with him.


    Gu Jinan and the others took the people from the farming office and worked hard all morning, and finally taught them a lesson.


    Yu Sinong followed Magistrate Zheng and inspected the fields in Dafeng Vige. He watched the vigers nting soybeans. Yu Sinong asked many vigers how many kilograms of soybeans they could produce per mu using this method.


    The promises received were simr to what Gu Jinan said. Some said they would be 700 jins, 650 jins, and 500 jins. In short, the yield per mu was only high, not low.


    Magistrate Zheng looked on andughed in his heart and said, Old man, you still dont believe An Geer. It has been like this for three years, and the yield per mu is getting higher year by year. If not for this, can I report it to the government?


    After Yu Sinong asked around, he waspletely convinced. Gu Jinan did not lie to him.


    Yu Sinong was very interested in soybean transnting. He kept wandering around the fields and had lunch in the shed built in the fields. He did not go to the Gu family or the vige head''s house.


    After eating, he and his five subordinates followed Gu Jinan to learn how to soak beans and raise bean sprouts, and they were busy until evening before leaving.


    The next day, he came with his subordinates in a mule cart. They stayed for three days in a row and learned how to transnt soybeans and raise bean seedlings.


    Before leaving on the third day, Gu Jinan gave Yu Sinong an acre of bean sprouts.


    Yu Sinong was very happy: "Your bean sprouts have been sent to my heart. You wait, if the soybean yield per acre can really be increased during harvest, you will be the heroes of Dachu, and the prefect will report you to the capital. "


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "You are serious, we are from Chu, and it is our duty to serve the imperial court."


    After Yu Sinong heard this, he liked Gu Jinan even more. He felt that this young man was not only capable but also good at talking. He was a good person.


    After returning to the county town, Yu Sinong asked Magistrate Zheng about Gu Jinan''s marriage: "Magistrate Zheng, Brother An seems to be quite young, is he engaged?"


    Magistrate Zheng understood immediately and said silently in his heart: It is good that he is handsome. Many people who have met Gu Jinan will fall in love with him and ask if he is engaged, and want to recruit him as their son-inw. However, County Magistrate Zheng said: "Gu Jinan has not yet engaged, but he is ambitious and wants to establish a career first and then start a family, so he made an agreement with his father that he will not be engaged until he is admitted to the Juren Examination."


    Yu Sinong knew that Gu Jinan was the county chief of Tianfu County. Thinking about his youngest daughter''s age, he smiled and said, "Brother An is indeed ambitious. He is a good man. He should start a career first and then start a family."


    His youngest daughter is fifteen years old. If Gu Jinan is more capable, he can be admitted to the Juren Examination in one try, and his youngest daughter can wait.


    Magistrate Zheng was anxious after hearing this. Why are you really interested in it?


    He coughed twice, cleared his throat, and smiled at Yu Sinong: "Brother An is on good terms with the eldest grandson of our direct branch of the Zheng family. He knows Mr. Zheng from the direct branch of the Zheng family. Mr. Zheng likes him very much. Who said that?" It would be a great blessing for our girl to marry him."


    have you understood? This is the son-inw that the Zheng family is optimistic about!


    Yu Sinong understood it and was very sad. Why did someone take a fancy to such a good young man? It was Master Zheng who was a direct branch of the Zheng family. Then his daughter should not be missed. This girl from the direct branch of the Zheng family is much more valuable than his daughter.


    Yu Sinong felt very sorry for him, so he took Doumiao and his subordinates with him and returned to Fucheng angrily.


    On the official road from Fucheng to Tianfu County, it was raining in spring. Four mule carts fell on the side of the road. Mr. Gu hugged Gu Youfu and cried loudly. He said to Zhu Wudi: "What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and go." Please doctor, if anything happens to my family, I will definitely let Mr. Li kill you!"


    Blessed is his most beloved son. Now that he is injured, he is so heartbroken that he almost dies.


    I cursed God again in my heart. I dont know why, but God just couldnt get along with the old Gu family. The mule cart was running smoothly, but suddenly it overturned.


    The mule cart that Blessed was riding in rolled directly into a pit. When he was rescued, he was covered in blood and is now unconscious.


    After hearing this, Zhu Wu''s face darkened. Oh, let Mr. Li kill him? Mr. Li didn''t like Gu Youfu at all. He just wanted Gu Youfu to die. How could he kill him for Gu Youfu?


    He was able to lead people to rescue Gu Youfu from the pit, which was already the end of his kindness. Mr. Gu still dared toe and show off with him, which was simply asking for death.


    Youhuyuan couldn''t bear it anymore and snorted coldly: "What''s your name? Is your son a human being? Aren''t we human beings? We also have brothers who are injured."


    They went to save the blessed ones even though they were injured, but after they rescued them, they didnt have a single kind word to say.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu pointed at them and cursed tremblingly: "You, what are you talking about? You are nothing, you are just a servant of the Li family, a group of ves, how can youpare with my family, Youfu? Youfu is the most like me. My son! Hurry up and find a doctor to save him!"


    "Bah! Damn old man, who do you think you are? Our master is Mr. Li, who do you think you are? If you dare to curse one more time, we will throw you away and leave!" Youyuan was so angry that he scolded her directly. Come and take care of the old man.


    Damn this old man, cant you see that they were ambushed when they overturned four cars in a row?


    That''s right, they were targeted again by that group of people who didn''t know whether they were humans or ghosts. Now they didn''t dare to run away, for fear of being shot by the group of people.


    Zhu Wu had no time to pay attention to Mr. Gu. He stared at the surroundings and said to the nursing staff: "Get up, cheer up. Don''t mess with them again."

 Chapter 858: Get back

    Chapter 858: Get back


    Chapter 858 Go back


    The guards immediately stood up, formed a circle back to back, took out the knives in their hands, looked around, and prepared for the attack.


    Gu Rong is very smart. After hearing Zhu Wu''s words and looking at the posture of the nursing home staff, he knew that the overturning of the mule cart was not an ident, but someone had tampered with it.


    She hurriedly asked: "Master Zhu Wu, what do you mean by this? Is it man-made that the mule cart overturned? Who is harming us?"


    Zhu Wu sneered: "Finally, there is a smart person in the family."


    This statement acknowledges that the overturning of the mule cart was man-made.


    Gu Rong was so frightened that Mrs. Zhang turned pale with fright. After she realized what she was doing, she hurriedly said: "Did someone overturn our mule cart? Hey, we are going to die. We can''t do it here." If we dont stay any longer, we have to leave quickly.


    After speaking, he said to Zhu Wu: "Master Zhu Wu, please tell them to stop circling around, repair the mule cart quickly, and let''s go back to Fucheng. We can''t go to Tianfu County, it will kill people."


    Mr. Zhang loves money, but she loves life even more. Without life, even if she could seize the Gu Dashan family''s wealth, she would have nowhere to spend it.


    Gu Chengli was so frightened that he froze, trembling and pulling nervously, fearing that he would die here.


    Zhu Wu looked at their cowardice and said angrily: "Scream nonsense, if you don''t want to die, just hide in the mule cart. We have to negotiate with those people and have no time to protect you."


    Negotiation?


    Zhang and the others were confused after hearing this: "What kind of negotiation? Master Zhu Wu, what are you talking about? Are the evildoers who caused our mule cart to overturn still here and not left?"


    "Whatever you say, just ignore him. He is the dog of the Li family, who specializes in bullying us. There is not even a human figure here. Are they negotiating with ghosts?!" Mr. Gu has long been dissatisfied with Mr. Li and knows that Zhu Wu is Mr. Li''s confidants were dissatisfied with him because of this. They felt that Zhu Wu was being rmist and wanted to dy time and not go to a doctor to see Gu Youfu''s injuries, so that his family Youfu could die.


    Blessed is the son who is most like him. If there were any shorings, he would not be alive.


    Mr. Gu said to Gu Chengli and the others: "Come over here and carry your father into the mule cart to avoid the rain. Hurry up!"


    After Mr. Gu yelled like this, Gu Chengli and the others hurried over and carried Gu Youfu into a mule cart with a rtively intact shed in the rain.


    "Bring me some clothes and wipe the blood and mud off Gu Youfu''s body." Mr. Gu ordered. Mrs. Zhang hurriedly opened a pack of clean clothes and wiped the blood on Gu Youfu''s body with a piece of cotton cloth.


    But after rubbing and rubbing, Mrs. Zhang suddenly screamed: "Ah, bones, bones, his father''s bones are out!"


    Gu Youfu was seriously injured, the bones in his hands and feet were broken, and the white bones poked out of the flesh, which looked very scary.


    "What''s your name? You bitch, call me one more time, and the Gu family will divorce you!" Mr. Gu scolded Mrs. Zhang angrily. Seeing Gu Youfu''s seriously injured appearance, he pointed at Mrs. Zhang and said, "Hurry up and go to the town we passed by earlier. Please doctor, you are blessed but there is no time to dy.


    The town you passed through before? It was an hour''s journey away. How could she, a woman, go alone?


    Zhang went to ask Gu Chengli and said, "Chengli, you go with your mother to the town to ask for a doctor."


    But Mr. Gu dragged Gu Chengli and shouted at Mrs. Zhang: "Chengli still wants to stay and take care of his father, you can go alone."


    Mrs. Zhang did not dare to go and said, "Master Zhu Wu said that there are people ambushing around. What if my daughter-inw goes out and is beaten to death by those people?"


    This is what Mr. Gu is afraid of, so he doesn''t let Gu Chengli go.


    But Zhang was just his daughter-inw, and he didn''t feel sorry for her even if she died, so he shouted: "Don''t believe them, they are just lying to us. Go quickly. If you don''t go, I will write a divorce letter for you today on your behalf." ." Mr. Gu threatened: "My old Gu family is very prosperous now. I can have as many wives as I want, and I don''t need you."


    Zhang had no choice but to agree to go to the doctor, but she really didn''t dare to go alone and wanted to drag Gu Rong away.


    Gu Rong cried, sobbing and shouting: "Mother~"


    Although Mrs. Zhang was not a good person, Gu Rong was her biological daughter after all, and she did not want her daughter to be killed by an ambush, so she had to give up.


    She asked Mr. Gu for some money, and then ran to ask Zhu Wu: "Master Zhu Wu, you have so many nursing homes, give one of them to a civilian woman. A civilian woman will go to the doctor alone and feel scared."


    Zhu Wu only gave her one sentence: "If you don''t want to die, just stay there and don''t go anywhere. We''ll talk about it after we negotiate with those people."


    "If you say anything else, he is just teasing us. Go quickly and stop chattering here." Mr. Gu red at Mrs. Zhang angrily and urged her to go quickly.


    Zhang had no choice but to rush out with the silver in her pocket, but she didn''t get even three feet away...


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking wind sounded, and an arrow flew from a distance, grazing Mrs. Zhang''s face and piercing the ground.


    Zhang was so frightened that she sat on the ground with a bang, looked at the arrow, screamed and crawled back: "Someone, someone is shooting an arrow to kill me! There really is someone!"


    Zhang was so frightened that he could not speak coherently. Zhu Wu and the others rushed over in a hurry, only to see the arrow being pulled out from the ground again, and flew away with a whoosh.


    Fifth Master, theres a rope tied to the arrow! Arigoin said, pointing to the arrow that flew away.


    Zhu Wu also saw it, and his heart sank. Those people didn''t want to leave evidence, so they took the arrow away. This is a group of people with real abilities, they are no match.


    "Fellow heroes, I am Zhu Wu, the master guarding the courtyard of Li Tongzhi''s family in Fucheng. I dare to ask you heroes, but in what way has Zhu offended you? If so, I also ask heroes to raise your noble hands and release Zhu Wu. If you encounter a certain horse in the future, Come on, I will definitely repay you."


    Hah, what kind of repayment?


    As long as he can escape this disaster, we will definitely catch all these people in the future.


    However, Zhu Wu shouted so loudly that his throat was broken, and the other party didn''t even say a word to him.


    Zhu Wu was very angry because he was ignored by the other party.


    Just when he was at his wits'' end, Mr. Gu came over, knelt on the ground and begged: "Heroes, all heroes, the old man is going to Tianfu County to join my eldest son. Please be noble and let us go. My family''s injury will not dy Youfu''s injuries." .


    After Mr. Gu came to beg in person, You Xi spoke up and shouted three words angrily: "Go back!"


    The meaning is very clear, they are not allowed to go to Tianfu County, and they can go back to where they came from.


    "Are you from the Gu Dashan family?" Zhu Wu was shocked. This group of people is indeed rted to the Gu Dashan family, but the Gu Dashan family is just a weakling with no power. When did they have such a powerful person? Even they are no match for this group of people?


    They were trained by the Li family for decades, and the Gu Dashan family has only been prosperous for three years. How did they raise such a group of powerful thugs?


    However, You Xi didn''t speak anymore. They couldn''t say too much, otherwise they would leave clues that would be detrimental to the Gu Dashan family.

 Chapter 859: sue

    Chapter 859: sue


    Chapter 859 Comint


    Get back?


    Zhu Wu understood that the original purpose of the Gu Dashan family was to prevent the old Gu family from finding them.


    That''s right. Mr. Gu and the others went to Gu Dashan to seize the property. If they were allowed to go to Tianfu County, it would be troublesome for the Gu Dashan family.


    But they are almost at Tianfu County, so go back and wish Wu would not give in.


    He looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Mr. Gu, they won''t let us go to Tianfu County. We are no match for them. It''s up to you whether you want to go to Tianfu County to find Gu Dashan."


    After Zhu Wu understood the other party''s intention, he no longer worried about being killed. He called the other guards, got on the mule cart to take shelter from the rain, and waited patiently for Mr. Gu''s decision.


    Old Mrs. Gu was confused. Against the spring rain, he looked at Zhu Wu, then looked around at no one, and shouted: "What do you mean? Why do you want us to go back? I won''t go back, I want to go find Gu Dashan, I am My father, when he gets rich, he should use money to support me!"


    Mr. Gu was very excited and cursed a lot of unpleasant things, but You Xi and the others ignored him.


    On the other hand, Zhu Wu couldn''t stand hearing it anymore and said to Mr. Gu: "You should make up your mind quickly whether you want to go back or not. Your Gu Youfu was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood. If it continues to bleed, he will be dead."


    "What?!" Mr. Gu loved Gu Youfu the most. When he heard that he might die, he hurriedly shut up, stopped cursing, and hurried to see Gu Youfu. Seeing that he was still unconscious with no sign of waking up, and also had a fever, he finally panicked and hurriedly went to beg Zhu Wu: "Go back, you guys hurry up and find the mule cart, we will go back to Fucheng right now, Fu Fu can''t hold on anymore


    After Zhu Wu heard this, he got out of the car with the nursing staff and shouted around: "Good guys, Mr. Gu and the others have decided to go back to Fucheng, but our mule cart has broken down. We have to go to town to rent a new car. We hope you guys can Hold your hand high."


    Zhu Wusheng was afraid that Youxi and the others wouldn''t hear, so he shouted three times. Seeing that Youxi and the others didn''t fire any more arrows, Zhu Wusheng asked the three guards to go to a nearby town to rent a mule cart.


    Youxi and the others did not stop him and let them go.


    More than an hourter, the nursing staff came back driving three mule carts.


    Zhu Wu also led his men to repair two mule carts, but the remaining two crashed so badly that they could not be repaired, and even one of the mules died.


    So tossing, it was not until the sky was dark, and I wished them to hold the torch and leave.


    But Gu Youfu''s injury was too serious. Mr. Gu was afraid that he would die, so he went to a nearby town to bandage his wounds. He didn''t set off back to Fucheng until noon the next day.


    Mr. Gu and the others were in such a good mood when they came, but they were in such a mess when they returned.


    Lao Gu''s family were shocked when they saw them.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Did you encounter a robbery?" It''s no wonder that Gu asked this. It''s really that Mr. Gu and the others looked too embarrassed. Gu Youfu was also covered with injuries. If he hadn''t encountered a robbery Yes, can you look like this?


    Mr. Gu red at Mr. Gu angrily: "Shut up."


    Mr. Gu was tired and hungry. After scolding him, he really had no energy to pay attention to Gu. After settling down with Gu Youfu, he himself copsed from exhaustion.


    After Mr. Li got the news, he came over quickly. He was a little happy to see Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu, who looked like they had gone through a catastrophe, living in the same room.


    Gu Youfus house is already redundant, so it would be best if he died.


    Mr. Li asked the doctor to give Mr. Gu an acupuncture. After he woke up, he said directly: "Zhu Wu has already told me about the matter. Those people should be from Gu Dashan''s family. They know that you are going to Tianfu County to find him. I dont want you to go, so I sent someone to stop you. However, how could Gu Dashan have such a group of subordinates for a mud-legged person?


    It is not unusual to have money to buy servants, but it is possible to train servants like an army. This is not something that a weak-legged person can do.


    That''s right, it''s the army... Zhu Wu said, those people do things neatly without leaving any trace, precise and ruthless, and extremely hard-hearted. If Mr. Gu hadn''tpromised, they would have watched Gu Youfu bleed to death.


    Only the army can do this.


    There are no soldiers in Gu Dashan, only a group of servants at most.


    Before Mr. Li could figure out why the Gu Dashan family had such powerful people, Mr. Gu had already scolded him: "Gu Dashan is a wolf **** who doesn''t recognize his own father. I''ve seen through him. Mother Frost You''re right, he is a vicious person. He wanted to kill Youwen when he was a child, but now that he is older, he even wants to kill me, his own father."


    Mr. Li didn''t have time to listen to his curses, so he interrupted his crying and scolding and said, "You can''t enter Tianfu County. There is only one way to get the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood."


    Mr. Gu was stunned. Before he could ask a question, Aunt Gu rushed to ask: "What can we do? Uncle Li, please tell me, my father dislikes Gu Dashan the most. No matter what method is used, as long as he can deal with Gu Dashan, he will definitely do it." agree."


    Li Zhuang followed Mr. Li and was speechless when he heard Aunt Gu''s words.


    This Aunt Gu is the daughter of the Yuan family. A stepdaughter dared to say such a thing. It shows how the old Gu family used to tease everyone in the Gu family. She even dared to despise the troubles brought by the stepmother.


    Although Mr. Li felt that Aunt Gu''s words were unruly, he still loved Aunt Gu very much, so he did not scold her. Instead, he looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Write a petition and go to the Yamen to sue Gu Dashan for being unfilial. If you don''t You support your own father, but you do not treat your brothers well.


    He also said: "Our country in Dachu is governed by filial piety. As long as you go and file awsuit, it will be a sure thing. If Gu Dashan doesn''t want to be sentenced to exile, he can only recognize you as his father. As long as he recognizes you, you will Can intervene in the management of his family''s business. When the timees, I will give you some people to help you manage the Gu Dashan family''s business. You can safely kick Gu Dashan''s family away, and don''t have to worry about the loss of his family''s business. I cant do it anymore.


    Lord Li''s words would not agree as long as a dad heard it, but the old man agreed.


    He pped the table and said angrily: "Okay, I will go to the Yamen tomorrow to sue Gu Dashan and kill him as an unfilial son!"


    Let you be rich and deny your biological father, I will show you what will happen if you deny your biological father!


    Mr. Li was slightly startled and looked at Mr. Gu. He didn''t expect him to agree so quickly. After all, he was suing his own son.


    Suddenly, Mr. Li felt a little sorry for Gu Dashan. With such a father, Gu Dashan''s family would not have an easy life even if Pan Shuangniang was not there to encourage him.


    Li Zhuang was also shocked when he heard this. Mr. Gu is really, what can people say about him? Is this your biological father? Is there any biological father who treats his son like this?


    However, their purpose is to get Mr. Gu to take away the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood. As for how Mr. Gu treated Gu Dashan and how pitiful Gu Dashan was, they didn''t care.


    Li Zhuang immediately took out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone and began to write on the paper.


    Not long after, the pleadings were written.


    Li Zhuang handed the petition paper to Mr. Gu: "The petition paper has been written, please fingerprint Mr. Gu."

 Chapter 860: Kill Gu Jinan

    Chapter 860: Kill Gu Jinan


    Chapter 860 Kill Gu Jinan


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu suddenly hesitated and looked at Li Zhuang.


    Li Zhuang was shocked. Could it be that Mr. Gu had be smarter and knew that they wanted to use him as a knife to steal the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood, so he didn''t press this fingerprint?


    However, Li Zhuang thought too much, and Mr. Gu hesitated just because: "Brother An passed the county chief''s examination, and his reputation has spread to the ears of the prefect. I heard that the prefect likes him very much. Let''s go to the prefect''s Yamen." Will you win if you sue Gu Dashan? Will it affect An Geer''s imperial examination? If he is admitted as a schr, he can change the family of the old Gu family, which will be good for Chengli and Sister Rong to get married. "


    Li Zhuang said hurriedly: "Mr. Gu, don''t worry. Although Gu Jinan has been admitted to the county chief of Tianfu County, there are many counties under the jurisdiction of He''an Prefecture, and he is not the only county chief. No matter how much he likes Gu Jinan, it is limited. As for whether suing Gu Dashan will affect Gu Jinan? It will definitely have some influence, but as long as you win thewsuit and Gu Dashan recognizes you, after your family reconciles, the impact on Gu Jinan will be gone, and he can still do it Go take the imperial examination, shine on your family, and help Chengli and others."


    Then he smiled and said: "Besides, as long as you can get a job from Gu Dashan''s family and earn millions of taels of silver a year, are you afraid that Master Chengli and the others won''t get a good marriage? Then all the rich girls in the city will have to fight for it. Come and marry your family."


    But in his heart, he cursed Mr. Gu, thinking that he liked Gu Jinan so much. It turned out that he was afraid that he would not be able to pass the examination as a schr and would not be able to help Gu Chengli and the others. Really...if he met such a father, let alone being filial, he would have bought medicine and poisoned him to death. He was such a bad thing.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu finally smiled: "You are right. As long as you have money, why can''t a gooddy marry you? You can also buy an official position. Like Youwen, a schr can buy a seventh-grade teaching letter to do it. Do."


    Mr. Li looked very unhappy after hearing this. Although the matter of buying an official position was allowed by the Emperor of Chu, with the intention of replenishing the national treasury, no matter how you put it, buying an official position was not as good as what you had passed the exam. Gu Laoliu had better shut up and stop talking about it. It was embarrassing.


    Li Zhuang continued to tter Mr. Gu: "You are right, press your fingerprints quickly. After pressing your fingerprints, we have to prepare, otherwise the paper will not be handed over tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu immediately put his fingerprint on the form.


    Li Zhuang was overjoyed. He hurriedly took the paper and put it away. He looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Don''t sleep too much these two days. Just rest a little. You have to be less energetic. When you get to the court, the adults will see you." Only when I see you like this can I sympathize with you."


    On one side is the son who has made a huge living, and on the other side is the father who is in rags and looks like a beggar. When people look at it, they will sympathize with the old father and scold the son angrily.


    Mr. Gu came back from the catastrophe, tired and hungry. He wished he had a big meal and a good night''s sleep. He was very unhappy when he heard this, but Li Zhuang said that he could win thewsuit this way, so he had no choice but to agree.


    Aunt Gu was very happy to hear it and promised: "Don''t worry, Manager Li, we will keep an eye on my dad and make sure he doesn''t eat or sleep too much."


    From these words, it can be seen that Aunt Gu, the stepdaughter, is not very good to Mr. Gu, the stepfather. She really cares about her stepfather and would not say such words.


    But Mr. Gu didn''t think so. Under Mrs. Gu''s bragging, he always thought that this stepdaughter was very good and treated her very well. He had long forgotten that he had a biological daughter, Gu Daya.


    Mr. Li saw that Mr. Gu was so easy to deceive and didn''t even bother to deal with him. After seeing Mr. Gu press his fingerprints, he said: "Go and see Blessed. He is seriously injured."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu stood up in a hurry and said, "Hey, I''m going to see you right now. Mr. Li, you can sit down wherever you want."


    Speaking, he asked his servants to help him to take care of the blessed yard.


    Gu Youfu was seriously injured, so Dr. Xiao came to set his bones in person. It took him an hour to set the bones.


    "He was injured too badly. It''s lucky to be able to save his life. As for his hands, feet and tongue, they won''t recover and will have to stay in bed. As for whether he can speak, we can''t make a final decision until his tongue recovers." When he was in the pit, he bit his tongue and half of it was gone. The blood on his body was all from his tongue.


    When Mr. Gu heard this, he almost fainted. He grabbed Dr. Xiao''s hand and asked, "What are you talking about? My family is blessed. Is this useless? Aren''t you the best orthopedic doctor in the city? Why don''t you even have blessed hands and feet?" It doesnt look good!


    Mr. Gu would not allow Gu Youfu to be crippled. He grabbed Dr. Xiao by thepels of his clothes and shouted, "Treat me. If you can''t cure it, I will go to the Yamen and sue you!"


    Doctor Xiao is very depressed. What is going on with the old Gu family? Why do they curse the doctor every time hees to see a doctor? The man named Liu is right. In the future, it will be up to him whether the old Gu familyes to invite him or not.


    Dr. Xiao was afraid of the old Gu family, so he didn''t ask for the old Gu family''s medical fee. He only left one sentence: "I am a doctor, not a god. Not all diseases can be cured. I have tried my best. Since you can''t trust me, then... Lets find another doctor to see you, and say goodbye.


    After saying that, he left with the medicine boy, and Mrs. Zhang hurriedly chased after him: "Dr. Xiao, Dr. Xiao, please calm down. My father-inw is just talking angrily. Don''t be angry and hurry up and prescribe medicine for my man."


    As a doctor, Dr. Xiao didn''t want to kill anyone. He stopped and wrote a prescription for Mrs. Zhang: "Take it to get the medicine, but don''te to our Qingshan Medical Center. Go to other ces to get the medicine. In the future, our Qingshan Medical Center will not I wille to your home again for medical treatment.


    This time, he treated Lao Gu''s family as if he was giving free medical treatment. He didn''t want to have anything to do with this family in the future.


    After saying that, he left in a hurry, for fear that Mrs. Zhang would catch him.


    When Mrs. Zhang saw this, she stopped chasing him. She thought that Doctor Xiao had already connected Gu Youfu''s hands and feet and given him the prescription. Her family had made a profit. After you finish taking these medicines, you can ask other doctors to see you.


    However, Ms. Zhang was a shrewd person. When she saw that the boy brought by Mr. Li was still in the living room, she directly handed him the prescription: "Go and get ten doses of medicine ande back and buy another ginseng. My husband and father-inw have to fill it up." One patch, the injury is too serious.


    After saying that, he left,pletely ignoring the stunned Li family boy.


    Mr. Li''s servant finally took it and sneered. Instead of grabbing the medicine, he waited in the living room for Mr. Li and Li Zhuang toe out.


    Mr. Li and Li Zhuang went to see Gu Youwen and saw that he was still paralyzed in bed and could not speak. They felt very ufortable. After sitting by the bed and talking to Gu Youwen for a few words, they went to see Gu Chengxian.


    When Gu Chengxian learned that Mr. Li came to see him, he cried and begged through the door: "Grandpa Li, Grandpa Li, you must help me take revenge. It was all that thief Gu Jinan who stole my destiny. I should have been admitted to the county''s criminal justice department." be mine!"


    Mr. Li also felt sorry for Gu Chengxian. Hearing his cry and begging, his eyes turned red and he promised: "Don''t worry, Chengxian. Grandpa Li will definitely help you take over the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood so that you can have nothing to worry about in your life." .


    But Gu Chengxian wanted more than that. He said: "Grandpa Li, kill Gu Jinan, kill him! Only if he dies can my luck improve!"

 Chapter 861: Letter

    Chapter 861: Letter


    Chapter 861 Letter


    Kill Gu Jinan?


    Mr. Li shook his head: "Chengxian, please calm down. You can''t kill a criminal just because you want to kill him. Destroying him, taking away his family''s livelihood, and making him live worse than a dog will relieve his hatred more than killing him." "


    Gu Chengxian refused. He was so jealous of Gu Jinan that he went crazy and cried: "Grandpa Li, it was Gu Jinan who stole my destiny. I can''t take the county examination. His county chief should be mine. Old Gu''s family There will only be one county chief in this generation, and thats me, its me!


    Mr. Li frowned when he heard this: "Chengxian, why do you think so? Where in the world can there be such ridiculous things as stealing luck? You should take good care of yourself. Doctor Dai said that as long as you take medicine properly, this disease can be cured. "


    Before Gu Chengxian and his three friends suffered from the disease, they took medicinal baths for several days, so they had a high chance of being cured.


    But Gu Chengxian couldn''t listen anymore and was still crying. Mr. Li got angry and scolded him, and Gu Chengxian finally stopped.


    Mr. Li was very tired. He originally wanted to see Gu Youlu, but gave up. After seeing Gu Chengxian, he returned to the front yard and nned to go home.


    The boy handed him a prescription and said, "Sir, Mrs. Zhang from the old Gu family asked me to go get ten doses of medicine and buy another ginseng, but she didn''t give me the money."


    Gu Youfu was seriously injured, and the doctor prescribed good medicine. One dose of medicine cost ten taels of silver, and ten doses of medicine cost one hundred taels of silver. Plus a ginseng stick, it was impossible to buy it without two hundred taels of silver.


    Mr. Li became angry when he heard this and cursed secretly: A bunch of blood-sucking insects! His Li family was almost sucked to death by them.


    Seeing Master Li''s face, Li Zhuang scolded the boy in a low voice: "Are you stupid? You can''t do this little thing well, why are you bothering me? Go get three doses of medicine ande back, and buy a few more ginseng roots. Mr. Gu.


    They need Mr. Gu to make knives to steal the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood, but they can''t fall out with the old Gu family yet.


    The boy lowered his head and admitted his mistake: "You are just stupid, so go get some medicine."


    As long as Manager Li agrees, the money for the medicine will be paid for by the government. Otherwise, he will not take the medicine. It is too expensive to support the elderly Gu family.


    Mr. Li was so angry that he didn''t want to talk anymore, so he went back to his hometown in a mule cart.


    Not long after returning to the house, Zhu Wu hurriedly came to see Mr. Li and sent him a letter: "Sir, this is from Lao Ba. He said that you must see it in person and that there is a mystery in it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li immediately cheered up, took the letter, opened it, and found that there was a letter in the letter.


    The first letter was written by Zhu Ba, and the second letter was actually written by Mr. Zhan San.


    Master Zhan San? Could it be Mr. Zhan San from Jinning Mansion in Jiangnan? That was a famous madman in Da Chu.


    Mr. Li was surprised and happy. He hurriedly opened Mr. Zhan San''s letter. He wrote three things in the letter.


    First, the Li family and the old Gu family have been targeted by a group of unknown people, so Mr. Li should be careful.


    The second is to ask Mr. Li for help. He wants to go to Lao Gu''s house to meet Mr. Gu and ask him for two engagements. Zhan Er and Zhan San fell in love with Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli and asked to marry them.


    The third one is a promise, saying that as long as Mr. Li agrees to help, the Zhan family will help Mr. Li in his official career, and will also find an inw for Gu Ya and Gu Xiaomei in the aristocratic family.


    Mr. Li was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Zhan family of aristocratic family would like Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli. This was the Zhan family of aristocratic family. How could they like those two farm girls? Mr. Li was very angry. Why were the people attracted by the Zhan family not Gu Ya and his younger sister?


    But the conditions offered by the Zhan family are very attractive, and the Zhan family is a wealthy family. Although Mr. Li has be a nobleman through his rtionship with his deceased wife''s family, he has no connections in the wealthy family.


    Aristocratic families, once upon a time, they were as noble as royalty.


    Mr. Li was moved and hurriedly opened Zhu Ba''s letter. The letter told how the Zhan family''s shadow guard found him and asked him to help deliver the message, and how the Zhan family''s shadow guard helped them and the gang keep an eye on the old man. People from the Gu family and the Li family interacted with each other.


    Even though Mr. Li is a fifth-rank official and his family has been wealthy since he was a child,pared with a real aristocratic family, the Li family is still not good enough in all aspects. He needs the help of the Zhan family to deal with the people who are staring at his family.


    After reading the letter, Mr. Li ordered Zhu Wu: "Follow what the letter says, and use the method of recing servants to rece Mr. Zhan San''s uncle and nephew into the house on Moxiang Street. After Mr. Zhan San and the others leave, the original ones will be reced." The servant will be reced."


    Then he said angrily: "I have long felt that something is wrong. Why does everything we do seem to be known in advance? It turns out that someone is watching us. That Gu Dashan should not be underestimated. If we don''t get rid of him now, there will be How can Wen and the others live a good life in the future?"


    Go and do it quickly. Mr. Li urged.


    "Yes." Zhu Wu epted the order and left.


    Zhu Wu and Zhu Ba had secret contact information. He quickly contacted Zhu Ba and asked Zhu Ba to immediately notify Mr. Zhan San and the others, and take advantage of the Li family''s mule cart tomorrow to pick up Lao Gu''s family and report to the Yamen. On this asion, he disguised himself and entered Lao Gu''s house.


    Zhu Ba quickly contacted Mr. Zhan Sans uncle and nephew and asked them to prepare. After they were disguised, he took them into Tongzhifu through the secret passage.


    After dawn the next day, they asked their uncle and nephew to pretend to be the two young men beside Mr. Li. They followed Mr. Li in a mule cart, entered the house on Moxiang Street, and went directly to the back house, where Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu lived. ''s yard.


    Close the door as soon as you enter.


    Mr. Gu originally got up early in the morning and was going to beat the drum to sue Gu Dashan. How did he know that Mr. Li would bring guests here.


    Mr. Zhan San had checked the old Gu family and looked down upon the old Gu family. After arriving at the old Gu family, he directly took out a thousand taels of silver and handed it to Mr. Gu and said, "My surname is Zhan. I would like to ask for Mr. Gu''s two taels of silver." A marriage contract, as long as Mr. Gu agrees, our Zhan family will give you another thousand taels of silver, and we will not treat you badly in the future."


    Mr. Gu was confused when he heard this.


    Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong were waiting for Mrs. Gu in the room. When Gu Xiaomei heard this, her eyes turned green. She rushed out and said to Mr. Gu: "Dad, why are you hesitating? Just agree quickly."


    When Zhan San heard this, he frowned and wanted to see who the shrew was making the noise, so he looked at Gu Xiaomei.


    This sight was so incredible that Gu Xiaomei almost fainted...Did such a noble and beautiful mane to her house to propose marriage? Then why is her father hesitating? Agree quickly, she is waiting to get married!


    Zhan San was brought here by Mr. Zhan San. He was disgusted with the old Gu family. When he saw Gu Xiaomei''s appearance, he frowned.


    However, he is a fun-loving person. He often goes to that building and Huafang. He really likes to see the girls admiring him, so he smiled at Gu Xiaomei.


    At this smile, Gu Xiaomei really couldn''t bear it anymore and fell straight back.


    Gu Rong hurriedly supported her from behind, and turned her eyes to Zhan San... This young man was full of nobility, and he took out a thousand taels of silver as soon as he made a move. He must be a noble young man, and she, Gu Rong, wanted to Isnt the person you are marrying a noble son?

 Chapter 862: Jealousy

    Chapter 862: Jealousy


    Chapter 862 Jealousy


    Zhan San was very proud when he saw Gu Xiaomei almost fainted because of his nce. Then he looked at Gu Rong...hehe, this girl also admired his handsome appearance and aristocratic family background.


    Tsk, women in this world, especially those cheap peasant girls with no money and no power, always like to have sweet dreams of clinging to the sons of aristocratic families. But they also didn''t want to think about it, could a real noble man like them?


    However, Zhan San doesn''t mind sleeping with them. They are here anyway. If you don''t sleep, you won''t sleep in vain.


    Therefore, Zhan San looked at Gu Rong very gently and asked, "Is that girl okay?"


    Gu Xiaomei hurriedly said: "Master, don''t worry, everything is fine~"


    After saying that, he did not forget to look at Zhan San shyly.


    When Gu Rong saw this, she stumbled. Gu Xiaomei was supported by her and almost fell down.


    Gu Xiaomei was furious and scolded Gu Rong: "You bitch, how did you help me? I almost fell down. Did you do it on purpose? You wanted to make me look embarrassed in public!"


    Gu Xiaomei is a shrew, no match for Gu Rong.


    Gu Rong knelt down in a hurry and said with tears in her eyes: "Auntie, I''m sorry, it''s Sister Rong who didn''t serve you well. Please spare Sister Rong this time and don''t hit Sister Rong."


    In one sentence, he showed how pitiful he was. He also said that Gu Xiaomei was old and was her aunt, so she should no longer seduce young men. He also said that Gu Xiaomei often beat her. It could be said that he killed three birds with one stone. Everyone was stunned.


    Zhan San couldn''t helpughing in his heart. Does Gu Rong think she is very smart? In fact, this kind of tactics is the lowest among aristocratic families. If a maid from a wealthy family dares to show off like this, there will only be one oue: she will be dragged out and beaten to death!


    There was a bang. Mr. Li couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded Gu Rong: "What are you kneeling for? Who told you to kneel? Get up quickly and help your sister-inw back!"


    It''s okay for the younger sister to like Zhan San, but why does Gu Rong also like Zhan San? Forget it, you still dare to be jealous in front of so many elders, do you think he is dead?


    Gu Rong was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly stood up and helped Gu Xiaomei, and said in a trembling voice: "Yes, Sister Rong, please help Auntie into the house now."


    Mr. Gu felt heartbroken when he looked at the scared Gu Rong. What happened to Mr. Li? This is his granddaughter. How could Mr. Li scold Gu Rong in front of his own grandfather?


    Mr. Gu med Mr. Li, but Mr. Li secretly scolded Mr. Gu. How did Gu Laoliu teach his little sister and Gu Rong to run out of the house in the presence of a foreigner? Didn''t he know how to avoid suspicion?


    Zhan San was very proud when he saw the quarrel between Mr. Li and Mr. Gu. The third uncle always said that the second brother was like a madman, but Zhan San was not bad at all.


    Look at him, just by showing his face, he charmed the two girls from the old Gu family and made them jealous in public.


    Mr. Zhan San did not want to pay attention to the grievances between the Li family and the Gu family, and continued to talk about the marriage contract: "Mr. Gu, here are two marriage contracts. As long as you press your fingerprint on them, the marriage contract between our two families will bepleted."


    With that said, he put the two engagement contracts on the table together with another thousand-tael silver note and pushed it towards Mr. Gu.


    This was the first time Mr. Gu saw a thousand-tael banknote. He picked it up and looked at it with great curiosity, making Zhan San feel sick.


    Hum, y Legs is y Legs, he doesnt even have a thousand taels of silver. If his third uncle hadn''t said that Gu Jinli''s maternal grandfather''s family was not simple and could help him, and Gu Jinli''s appearance was no worse than Gu Jinxiu''s, he would not have agreed to marry Gu Jinli.


    However, the third uncle did not tell him howplicated Gu Jinli''s maternal grandfather''s family was, nor did he let him go out and talk nonsense. It is only said that Gu Jinli''s maternal grandfather''s family is an existence that responds to everything in the aristocratic family. In short, he will not suffer any disadvantage.


    He agreed, thinking that if his third uncle cheated him, he would just divorce Gu Jinli. Anyway, he would not marry a girl without the support of his wife and family. After Mr. Gu carefully epted the banknote, he picked up the two engagement letters and looked at them. After a while, he asked: "Are the two engagement letters written wrong? The younger sister''s name is Yu Ye, and Sister Ya''s name is Gu Ya. Sister Rongs name is Gu Rong, I can recognize their names a little bit, but the words on it dont look like their names.


    Mr. Zhan Sans face fell directly and he looked at Mr. Li: Didnt Mr. Li make it clear to Mr. Gu?


    His letter to Mr. Li clearly stated that the people he wanted to marry were Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli from the Gu Dashan family, and they were assigned to Zhan Er and Zhan San respectively. Why do you think Mr. Gu wants to assign Yuye and Gu Rong to his two nephews? Don''t you want to see Lao Gu''s family? !


    Mr. Li immediately looked at Li Zhuang.


    Li Zhuang said hurriedly: "Mr. Gu, the two young masters of the Zhan family want to marry Gu Dashan''s two daughters, Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli."


    "What? It''s the two of them who are asking to marry? How can those two girls, one dull and the other shrewd, worthy of two noble gentlemen?" Mr. Gu was shocked. In his impression, only the youngest daughter, the younger sister, Or maybe Gu Rong or Gu Ya can marry into a wealthy family and be young wives.


    He has almost no memory of Gu Dashan''s two daughters. He only knows that one of them likes to work hard and will not say anything when being beaten or scolded. A **** girl who likes to quarrel with olddies by holding back her neck and is shrewd and rude.


    Gu Xiaomei was even more shocked than Mr. Gu. She originally thought that the Zhan family came to propose marriage to her, but she didn''t know that they actually proposed marriage to Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli.


    What she despised the most were those two stinky girls. Seeing them snatching her marriage, she couldn''t bear it. She rushed out and shouted: "Master Zhan, your family must never ask to marry Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli. They These two girls are cowardly, mean, and have no rules. They are not worthy of being in your home..."


    "Shut up!" Master Li was going crazy. He didn''t expect that Gu Xiaomei would rush out and say such things. After teaching her carefully for two years, why did she still act like a shrew?


    Pan Shuangniang also said that the younger sister has be a famousdy, so she is lying to a famousdy like this!


    Pan Shuangniang, you bitch, just wait for me. After I finish taking care of the Gu Dashan family, see how I deal with you.


    "Little sister,e in quickly, you have no ce to speak here." If it weren''t for the taboo about the difference between men and women, Mr. Li would have really wanted to get up and personally drag Little Sister Gu into the back room.


    Gu Xiaomei felt aggrieved and did not want to enter the back room. She looked at Zhan San with tearful eyes and sobbed: "Master~"


    Zhan San smiled. He originally thought that the girl from the old Gu family just didn''t understand the rules. It turned out that the girl from the old Gu family was a prostitute. Her behavior wasparable to that of a prostitute in the building. She even acted coquettishly and asked for help from a strange man she had just met. It was really


    Zhan San feels that he can save money on the apartment these days, and he can sleep in it for free.


    He smiled tenderly at Gu Xiaomei: "Miss Gu, please go into the house first. My uncle has something to tell your father... Don''t worry, Miss Gu, my uncle will not let me suffer."


    Zhan Sans words were very clear, but Gu Xiaomei couldnt understand them.


    She cried and said: "Sir, I do it for your own good, but you must not marry those two cheap girls."

 Chapter 863: Confront Bo in court

    Chapter 863: Confront Bo in court


    Chapter 863 Facing Bo in Court


    "Gu Rong, help your little sister in!" Mr. Li was so angry that his heart ached. He would have to send a nanny to teach the little sister when he went back today, otherwise her life would be over.


    Master Li felt very regretful. He shouldn''t havee to Mrs. Gu''s main courtyard to talk about things. He should have gone to other courtyards. Even if he might be seen by the group of secret sentries who were watching them, he wouldn''t have made the scene as ugly as it is now. .


    This means that there are no outsiders in this room. If word spreads, the little sisters behavior will be punished in a pig cage.


    Gu Rong didn''t stop Gu Xiaomei just to make her look embarrassed. After hearing Mr. Li''s words, she walked out tremblingly, supported Gu Xiaomei, and took Gu Xiaomei back to the back room.


    At the end, he looked back at Zhan San. The pitiful appearance of being treated poorly by the elders in the family but not daring to resist came into view, which made Zhan San happy.


    Does the girl from the old Gu family regard Zhan San as an ignorant boy? When he indulged in pornography, the girls from the old Gu family probably didn''t know the difference between men and women. It was hard for him to respect them when they seduced him so tantly.


    Gu Rong saw Zhan San smiling at her, turned around quickly, dragged Gu Xiaomei into the back room, and whispered to Gu Xiaomei: "Sister-inw, you are too impatient. Mr. Zhan is just getting engaged to Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli, and he is not marrying them immediately. As long as we take away the Gu Dashan family''s livelihood, can Third Young Master Zhan still marry these two poor people? When the timees, they will definitely ask for a marriage change, and then my sister-inw can naturally marry Third Young Master Zhan."


    After hearing this, Gu Xiaomei was pleasantly surprised and said, "Sister Rong, you are really smart and what you said is very reasonable."


    "Shh, sister-inw, please keep your voice down, don''t let Mr. Zhan hear it. It''s not good-looking. You are ady of our family." Gu Rong lowered her voice and said to Gu Xiaomei: "Sister-inw, I see that Mr. Zhan is interested in you, why not You go and beg Mr. Li to let them stay in the house for a few days, and take advantage of these few days to get along well with Mr. Zhan. When feelings start to develop, are you afraid that Mr. Zhan won''t ask grandpa to change his marriage? "


    Gu Xiaomei was very moved after hearing this, but said: "Isn''t this too much trouble? Can''t you just ask dad to change the name in the marriage certificate to mine?"


    Gu Rong said: "Sister-inw, it''s Sister Gu Jinxiu that Mr. Zhan San came to ask to marry. If you make a fuss and ask grandpa to change his name, you will make Mr. Zhan San angry. Mr. Zhan Sanes from a noble family and has a big temper. Let''s You have to take your time and dont make it too ugly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xiaomei nodded her head and said: "Yes, yes, yes, Sister Rong, you are absolutely right, but you can''t make it too ugly, as it will break up a good marriage."


    "Ah~sister~" Mrs. Gu was very excited when she heard what they said. Young master from aristocratic family, she had dreamed of wanting her younger sister and Gu Ya to marry the young master from aristocratic family. When she heard that a young master from aristocratic family came to propose marriage, she was He yelled with all his strength: "Stay, get off!"


    You can''t let him go. If you let him go, where will my younger sister and sister Ya go to find such a young master from an aristocratic family?


    Gu Xiaomei knew Old Mrs. Gu very well, and hurried over to hold Old Mrs. Gu''s hand. She smiled shyly, lowered her voice and said in Old Mrs. Gu''s ear: "Don''t worry, mother, your daughter understands your thoughts, and she will not miss the opportunity to marry into a wealthy family." .


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu was very happy, but the younger sister had been married once and was no longer a young girl. Old Mrs. Gu was worried that she would not be able to marry into a wealthy family because of this, so she kept her eyes peeled, thinking that she could help little sister Gu hide the truth. Method.


    In the outhouse, although Mr. Gu didn''t want Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli to get a good rtionship from the Zhan family, Mr. Zhan insisted on the two of them, so Mr. Gu could only press his fingerprints.


    Finally, he said specifically: "Mr. Zhan San, remember to find a husband for your little sister and the others from a wealthy family. You must keep your word."


    Mr. Zhan San sneered in his heart, your shrewish youngest daughter and prostitute granddaughter still want to marry into a wealthy family? Even those who work as maids for the children of aristocratic families think their rules are not good.


    However, Mr. Zhan San said with a smile on his face: "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu, we are now inws. We will naturally help your daughter and granddaughter find a good inw."


    With that said, he took out two more jade pendants and handed them to Mr. Gu: "These are the engagement tokens from the Zhan family to Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli. Please ept them and give two more tokens from your family to the Zhan family."


    The jade pendants given by Master Zhan San were made of excellent mutton-fat white jade. One jade pendant was engraved with lotus flowers and the other was engraved with a winged bird, which was a very good omen.


    As soon as Mr. Gu saw these two jade pendants, he knew they were rare and good things. He immediately put them away and said, "Master Zhan, wait a minute. I''ll get you a token." As he said that, he took the Zhan family''s jade pendants and entered the back room. When Mrs. Gu saw it, she immediately stared and shouted, "Give it to me!"


    As long as she gets these two betrothal jade pendants, after the rice is cooked, she can force the Zhan family to marry their younger sister and sister Ya. She can use these tricks very smoothly.


    Mr. Gu didn''t know Mrs. Gu''s n, so he gave her the jade pendant. He went to the box and found two silver hairpins, intending to give them to Mr. Zhan San.


    Mrs. Gu called out to him again: "Stay, guest, stay!"


    Mr. Gu understood that he wanted to let the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family stay, but: "This is against the rules."


    "Stop, stop!" Mrs. Gu red at Mr. Gu angrily, as if she would bite him to death if he didn''t do what he said.


    Mr. Gu had no choice but to agree.


    Mr. Zhan San looked at the two silver hairpins handed over by Mr. Gu, and his expression almost changed. His family gave away two mutton-fat jade pendants worth thousands of gold, and the old Gu family gave two broken silver hairpins? Who are you looking down on?


    Mr. Zhan San was very angry, but in order to settle the marriage, he still epted the silver hairpin.


    Mr. Gu added: "Mr. Zhan San, you have finallye here. Please stay at home first and let our family entertain you well."


    Mr. Zhan San didnt want to agree, but Zhan San took the lead and said with a smile: Then its better for me to obey my order than to be respectful.


    Gu Rong and Gu Xiaomei both arrived at the door. If he didn''t finish sleeping with them before leaving, how could he call a man?


    Seeing that his nephew had already spoken out, Mr. Zhan San had no choice but to agree: "Then our uncle and nephew will not bother you."


    Seeing that the marriage was settled, Mr. Li hurriedly said to Mr. Gu: "It''s gettingte, hurry up and go to the government office."


    "Hey." Mr. Gu stood up in a hurry, opened the door and called Gu Chengli over. After asking him to entertain the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family attentively, he followed Mr. Li to the government office.


    Mr. Zhan San really wanted Mr. Gu to use Gu Dashan of being unfilial. Only when the Gu Dashan family was in trouble and the Zhan family came to rescue them would Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli marry their two nephews to repay their kindness.


    You know, Gu Jinxiu was not willing to marry the waiter before.


    Dong dong dong!


    Outside the gate of the government office, Mr. Gu in ragged clothes was beating the drum hard and shouting: "I want to sue Gu Dashan of Tianfu County for denying his father after he became rich. I want to fight him in court!"


    As soon as Mr. Gu yed the drum, the people in the whole street became excited. They immediately gathered around and asked, "Old man, do you want to sue your own son?"

 Chapter 864: Father and son meet

    Chapter 864: Father and son meet


    Chapter 864 Father and son meet


    Mr. Gu said: "Yes, I will sue Gu Dashan for not recognizing me as my biological father after he became rich! I will also sue him for not treating his younger siblings well as the eldest brother."


    Although Mr. Gu was dressed in tatters and looked haggard, the matter between Gu Chengxian and the others was too big, so he was quickly recognized.


    "Hey, aren''t you Mr. Gu from the old Gu family? He is the same Mr. Gu who lives in Tongzhifu and depends on Tongzhifu. In the end, both his son and grandson got Hualiu disease!"


    "Ah? So you are Mr. Gu. Why are you suing Gu Dashan? Isn''t the eldest son Gu Youwen? When did Gu Dashan show up again?"


    "Yes, I heard earlier that there are only three sons in the old Gu family. The eldest is Gu Youwen, the second is Gu Youfu, and the third is Gu Youlu. Why does Gu Dashan appear now? Who doesn''t recognize whom?"


    These three people had loud voices and clear artiction, and they were able to silence Mr. Gu in just a few words.


    The people watching the excitement asked one after another: "Yes, Mr. Gu, is it you who disowns your son or your son who disowns you? Don''t you only have three sons?"


    Before Mr. Gu could answer, someone jumped in and said, "Hmph, didn''t you hear Mr. Gu say that Gu Dashan didn''t recognize him as his father when he got rich? Then Gu Dashan must have been a poor man before. With the old Gu family''s temperament of hating the poor and loving the rich, he must I disliked Gu Dashan, so I didnt recognize him, but now I see that Gu Dashan has be prosperous and Im running out to recognize my son.


    Ah, so thats it. Then Mr. Gu, as a father, you shouldnt do this. How could you treat Gu Dashan like this?


    Someone else asked: "Why did Mr. Gu treat Gu Dashan like this? Logically speaking, if he is a biological father and son, he shouldn''t abandon his son like this. He is a son who can carry on the family line."


    People in the crowd had been arranged by Daqing for a long time. When they heard this, they immediately broke the news: "Hey, didn''t you go to hear the book? The storyteller said that Mrs. Gu is the step-inw of Mr. Gu. Before that, Mr. Gu was Those who have a daughter-inw also have children. I guess Gu Dashan is the son of the original wife. How can he live a good life under the control of the stepmother? Then the stepmother can''t persuade his biological father to drive away the son of the original wife? "


    The people watching the excitement were chattering away, leaving Mr. Gu confused.


    What is going on with these people? He only said a few words, and they actually told him a big drama!


    Mr. Li''s servant saw that Mr. Gu was in trouble, so he hurried over and dragged him: "Hurry into the Yamen and hand over the certificate."


    The people in He''an Prefecture like to gossip. If you stay here any longer, you will expose them all.


    Mr. Gu came to the court with a confused mind. He didnt even know when the petition in his hand was taken away by Team Leader Zhang.


    Zhang Ban headed: "You wait first, I go to Tang Tong to judge Tang Tong. Before you reply, don''t leave, and you have to go out and talk."


    Bantou Zhang knew that Gu Dashan was the father of Gu Jinan, the head of the case in Tianfu County. Tang Tongpan and the ancient prefect valued Gu Jinan very much because of the matter of potato tofu and jade tofu and did not want him to be ruined by Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu was a bastard. When he saw that Captain Zhang was full of evil spirits, he didn''t dare to say anything. He just responded and waited for the news in the court.


    Zhang Bantou quickly handed the petition to Tang Tongpan.


    After Tang Tong judged it, he hurriedly took him to the ancient magistrate: "Sir, it''s bad, someone is suing Gu Jinan''s father."


    After hearing this, the ancient magistrate frowned, took the paper and looked at it, he was really angry: "Why did such a thing happen at this juncture?"


    He had just reported the matter of potato tofu and jade tofu to the capital when Mr. Gu came to use Gu Dashan of being unfilial. Da Chu governs the country with filial piety. If Gu Jin''an''s biological father is unfilial, Gu Jin''an will also be implicated.


    However, after Zhang Bantou conveyed the people''s words to the ancient prefect, the ancient prefect had confidence in his heart...Although Da Chu governs the country with filial piety, there is also a criminalw that protects the children of the first wife.


    It would be excusable if Gu Dashan disowned Mr. Gu because he was abused by his stepmother. The government would not punish him, but would only sentence him to support his father. "Go and call Yu Sinong. I want to ask him how Gu Dashan is like."


    If Gu Dashan is a kind person, he will continue to protect Gu Jinan. If he is a vicious person, then Gu Jinan will not be able to use him no matter how talented he is.


    "Yes." Bantou Zhang took the order and brought over Yu Sinong, who had just returned to Fuchengst night.


    After listening to the words of the ancient prefect, Yu Sinong assured: "Don''t worry, sir, Gu Dashan is definitely a kind person. His family not only taught the vigers to transnt soybeans, but also bought soybeans at a high price, turning a lowly thing into a good thing that made the people rich." . He also hired vigers to work in his familys workshop and paid extremely high wages. He also taught vigers from ten miles and eight viges to grow medicinal materials, making half of the town rich.


    He added: "Gu Dashan''s family is rich and he has many servants, but he takes his two sons to work in the fields without any pretense. He treats his servants as family members and never beats or scolds them."


    The ancient prefect frowned when he heard this: "Listen to what you said, this Gu Dashan is a gentle man, but he is so kind to his servants."


    Zhang Bantou said: "Aren''t you just a gentle person, otherwise you would be bullied like this by your stepmother?"


    People outside the government office said they were crazy, saying that Gu Dashan had been tortured by the old Gu family, and was eventually despised by the old man and kicked out of the house.


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect made a n in his mind and said to Bantou Zhang: "You can ride a horse in person to inform Gu Dashan and give him three days toe to the city to respond to thewsuit. The government examination is about to take ce. Thiswsuit cannot be dyed. It must be done quickly." Please do it, and only after it ispleted can Gu Jinan take the scientific examination."


    "Yes." Zhang Bantou did not dare to dy, so he immediately took the documents and rode a fast horse to Tianfu County.


    When Gu Dashan saw Zhang Bantou, he was not surprised at all to learn that Mr. Gu was suing him for unfilial piety in Fucheng. Xiaoyu and An Geer had already told him that he had been waiting for this day.


    The Gu family packed their things immediately. Before dawn the next day, the whole family, including the three grandparents, Lao Yan, Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui, Chen and Luo''s father, Chu, went to Fucheng together.


    As for Luo Wu, Qin Sang, and Gu Daya''s family, they still have things to do and have nopanions.


    The reason why Chen and the others were brought along was because they were not only witnesses, but also the sons and daughters-inw of vige chief Gu. Their words had more weight, so they were brought along in case of emergency.


    They rode in a carriage and rode all the way, arriving at Fucheng on the afternoon of March 14th.


    First he went to his family''s house in Fucheng to stay overnight. On March 15th, Gu Dashan took Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer to the Fucheng Yamen to respond to theint.


    The people watching the excitement in Fucheng knew they wereing and had arrived earlier than they did, so they had already surrounded the gate of the government office.


    After seeing Gu Dashan and the others, he immediately pointed at Gu Jinan and asked, "Hey, who is this young man? Why does he look like a god? He is so good-looking."


    Someone said: "This is Gu Jin''an, the son of Gu Dashan, the county chief of Tianfu County."


    "What? Gu Dashan''s son is the chief criminal in the county? Oh, no wonder Mr. Gu wants to recognize Dashan and dare to show his love. Gu Dashan''s family is not only rich, but also has such a promising son. He is better than those who have Hualiu disease. too much."


    Mr. Gu was supported by Gu Chengli and looked at Gu Dashan and his son. He didn''t dare to recognize... The man with his head raised and chest raised like this, who was dressed in wealth, was his son Gu Dashan?


    Didnt Gu Dashan keep his head down, looking like a coward who couldnt lift his head up?


    And that handsome young man who looks like he stepped out of a painting, is he his grandson Gu Jinan?

 Chapter 865: He is not my father

    Chapter 865: He is not my father


    Chapter 865 He is not my father


    Brother Cheng was afraid of the old Gu family, but now when he saw Mr. Gu, he raised his head and held his chest out, looking unafraid.


    The eldest brother said that when he grows up, he can no longer be afraid of the past and has to stand up and face everyone in the old Gu family!


    Mr. Gu looked at Brother Cheng, a little dazed, and stood still in shock.


    Gu Chengli was also stunned when he saw Gu Dashan and his son. Why are they different from before? How could he be so noble?


    Mr. Li knew that Mr. Gu was a loser, and was afraid that he would mess up today''s affairs, so he specially sent Zhu Liu, a stranger, to keep an eye on Mr. Gu.


    Seeing that he was stunned, Zhu Liu hurriedly urged: "Don''t be stunned, Gu Dashan is here, go in andin."


    Mr. Gu reacted, took a few steps forward, knelt on the ground with a plop, and cried: "Sir, please make the decision for me, Gu Dashan will not recognize me as his biological father when he gets rich, look at me Old and helpless."


    The people watching the excitementughed and said, "Mr. Gu, why are you all alone and helpless? Mrs. Gu gave you three sons, but you have a family full of children and grandchildren. Even here, the grandchildren are suffering from the disease."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone burst intoughter.


    The storytellers also came to listen for the sake of business. When they heard this, they shouted at the top of their lungs: "Mr. Gu is useless because his children and grandchildren are all suffering from the disease. He wants to recognize Huihui Dashan and Gu Jinan, the golden couple. This is really a good n, to say he is shameless is an understatement!"


    Zhu Liu gritted his teeth and nced at the crowd, signaling the thugs ambush in the crowd to **** the storytellers away.


    However, those storytellers are protected by Daqing and others.


    When the people in Daqing saw the people celebrating Liu''s arrival, they did not fight with them and directly fired poisonous arrows. Five of the people celebrating Liu''s death fell down at once.


    In order not to make too much noise, Daqing and the others took the five unconscious thugs away, threw them into the alley, and then hurried back to continue protecting the storyteller.


    In the courtroom, Gu Dashan has already brought Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer to their knees: "Gu Dashan, amon man, pays homage to the magistrate."


    The ancient magistrate tried the case in person. As soon as he saw Gu Dashan, he felt good in his heart. Compared with the crying and shouting Mr. Gu, Gu Dashan seemed much kinder.


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate pped the wooden door, pointed at Gu Dashan and said: "Gu Dashan, I want to ask you, do you know the old man in the hall?"


    Gu Dashan nodded: "I know."


    The prefect Gu asked again: "Since we know each other, it must be true that Gu Shengxiang said he was your father. Now he is suing you for being unfilial to your father and not being kind to your brothers. What do you say?"


    Gu Dashan made a shocking statement: "Master Magistrate, Gu Shengxiang is not my father. As early as when we were fleeing famine, our two families severed ties in the presence of Qi Yi and Qi Juren."


    When these words came out, it was so shocking that the storytellers almost shouted at the top of their lungs: "Shocking secret, Mr. Gu and the Gu Dashan family had severed ties a few years ago. It was witnessed by the whole family and the whole family!" "


    Tang Tongsuan nced at the storytellers and clicked his tongue. Aren''t you afraid that your throat will be broken by shouting and you won''t be able to tell stories in the future?


    When the people watching the excitement heard this, they exploded.


    "What? Mr. Gu has severed ties with Gu Dashan''s family, and this is the witness of Mr. Juren. Hey, what else can Mr. Gu tell Gu Dashan? It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Zhu Liu was also stunned. He grabbed Mr. Gu and asked angrily in a low voice: "Is what Gu Dashan said true? Are you father and son really severing the rtionship?"


    Damn it, if the rtionship is really severed, and the person with the title is the witness, then why is thiswsuit still going on? Mr. Gu can go die!


    Long before Mrs. Gu was paralyzed, she had discussed countermeasures with Mr. Gu. At this moment, Mr. Gu was crying: "Master Prefect, it''s not me who wants to sever ties with the Dashan family. It''s the man named Qi who relies on his position as a judge. , forced me to sever ties with Dashan."


    The olddy said that if the rtionship between father and son is severed due to force, the marriage will be dismissed and will not count. The ancient prefect was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Gu Dashan and asked: "Where is the Qi Yi you are talking about? Is there a name card from his family? Is there also a divorce letter? Is it signed by him? ?"


    Gu Dashan nodded and exined one by one where Qi Yi''s family was from, how he met Qi Yi, and why Qi Yi made decisions about his family.


    When he said that he chose to break off the marriage because Mrs. Gu wanted to sell his family for food, the people who were listening became angry again and cursed Mrs. Gu.


    This olddy Gu is really nothing. Forgetting the son Zuo Mo left behind, she actually wants to sell her first wifes son and his family. Why is she so vicious?


    The person sent by Daqing said again: "Hey, Mrs. Gu is not vicious. She is very kind to her ex-husband''s daughter. When she fled the famine, she took Yuan Jinzhi''s family with her. I heard that the rations were always provided and never stopped. Food for Yuan Jinzhis family.


    "What? What are you saying? Could it be that Mrs. Gu wants to sell Gu Dashan''s family in order to exchange for food rations for Yuan Jinzhi''s family. Oh, why is this Mrs. Gu so vicious?"


    He scolded Mr. Gu again: "Are you a bastard? You can''t tell who is your biological child and who is not? You have to sell your son and his family to buy food for your stepdaughter. Are you still not a human being?!"


    The ancient prefect was also confused after hearing this. He looked at Mr. Gu as if he were a ghost... This, is he his biological father? Damn it, if this were his father, he would have to break off the rtionship.


    Tang Tongpan quickly reminded him: "Sir, evidence."


    It was only then that the ancient prefect came to his senses and said to Gu Dashan: "Submit the evidence."


    Gu Dashan handed the evidence to the clerk in the court.


    The scribe put the evidence on a wooden tray and showed it to the ancient prefect.


    The ancient magistrate read the divorce document and became more and more angry. Just because Qi Yi was smart, he clearly wrote the reasons and process of why the Gu Dashan family broke up.


    Mr. Gu is really a piece of shit. Not only does he want to sell Gu Dashan''s family for food rations, but he also wants to sell his eldest granddaughter to a ve as a concubine. Selling a girl of good status to a ve status as a concubine is a vition of the criminalw of Dachu.


    Tang Tongpan saw that the ancient magistrate was very angry and said hurriedly: "Sir, calm down."


    Your Excellency, there are not many cases that he has decided. Look at him, he is deciding some weird cases every day. Now he is not shocked at all when facing the case of the old Gu family.


    Upon hearing this, the ancient prefect immediately checked the Qi family''s post and saw that it was indeed the Qi family''s seal. The divorce letter not only had Qi Yi''s handprint, but also his name. Looking at the word, it looked like the long water body that the Emperor of Chu praised highly. .


    Changshui body was created by Qi Yi, so named because the font is as elegant and smooth as water.


    Qi Yi is also very knowledgeable. With his knowledge and the ability to grow water in his hand, he was selected as the number one schr by the Emperor of Chu. Now he has be a close minister of the emperor and has a bright future.


    Qi Yi was famous for being fair and kind. Relying on his position, he advised the ill-tempered Emperor Chu many times and saved many courtiers who were almost beheaded.


    Let me ask, if Mr. Gu is right, how could such a fair and kind-hearted Qi Yi help the Gu Dashan family break up their rtionship?


    The ancient magistrate said: "The evidence presented by Gu Dashan is valid. This Qi Yi is the number one schr and is now a close minister of the Holy Emperor. He will not force other people''s fathers and sons to break up. Mr. Gu, you said you were forced I just severed ties with Gu Dashan, this statement is untenable."


    "What? That **** from the Qi family has be an official?" Mr. Gu was shocked. He thought that Qi Yi''s family had died on the way to escape a long time ago. Unexpectedly, the thief not only survived, but also won the first prize and became an official. God is really short-sighted.

 Chapter 866: Counterattack against Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 866: Counterattack against Mrs. Gu


    Chapter 866: Counter-usation against Mrs. Gu


    With a bang, the ancient prefect pped the gavel tree and said angrily: "Gu Shengxiang, don''t talk nonsense. It is a serious crime to scold the imperial official."


    Mr. Gu is most afraid of officials, so he hurriedly shut up when he heard this.


    The prefect Gu said: "The divorce letter submitted by Gu Dashan is valid. He severed the father-son rtionship with Gu Shengxiang four years ago when he fled famine. Now he is no longer Gu Shengxiang''s son."


    Zhu Liu was very anxious after hearing this and couldn''t help but said: "Sir, Gu Dashan''s family only has physical evidence andcks human witnesses. In such a big case involving filial piety, both pieces of evidence must be present before the case can be decided."


    The ancient prefect frowned. A young boy actually understood the process of judging the case. It seemed that this was the person given by Mr. Li.


    "You want a witness, right? The olddy is the witness!" The third grandma and the third grandpa had been waiting outside for a long time. When they heard this, it was Chen and Gu Dagui who opened the way and squeezed into the courtroom.


    After the two elders entered the hall, they immediately knelt down.


    Third Grandpa said: "Sir, my wife and I can all testify that it was Gu Laoliu who listened to Pan''s instigation and wanted to sell Dashan''s family. Dashan and his family couldn''t bear it anymore, so under the witness of Qi Juren, Cut off ties with the old Gu family."


    Mr. Gu looked at the three grandfathers and grandmothers and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    These two desperate people are not dead and are still dressed so well. Where did their moneye from? Gu Dashan, this idiot, must have given his family''s money to these two poor people!


    Mr. Gu looked at the brocade clothes on the third grandpa and the third grandma. He stood up in anger and cursed: "Well, you Gu Shengxing, why don''t you recognize me in the mountain? It turns out that you, an extremely wealthy person, was the one behind it. You You can''t give birth to a son, so youe to steal my son. You are really vicious, I will fight with you!"


    Speaking, he pounced on the third grandfather.


    Zhang Bantou immediately led people to stop him, but Gu Dashan was one step ahead of Zhang Bantou and was already blocking the third grandfather with his body.


    When Mr. Gu saw this, he cried loudly: "Look, look at it quickly, my son is a white-eyed wolf. I worked hard to raise him, but he doesn''t recognize me as his biological father and only protects him." This Juehu, he has epted Juehu as his father."


    The third grandma was shaking with anger. She pointed at Mr. Gu and cursed: "Bah, have you ever raised the Dashan brothers and sisters? All your money has been given to Pan, and all your food has been fed to Pan''s children..."


    The third grandma directly told the story of Gu Dashan being kicked out of the house to work when he was seven years old, Mrs. Gu mistreating Gu Dashan''s siblings, and Mrs. Gu trying to sell Gu Daya, forcing Gu Daya to run away from home. said.


    After saying that, I was crying so much that I was out of breath.


    Gu Jinan hurriedlyforted her: "Third grandma, don''t cry. We all remember the kindness you and I have done to my father and my family. Even if you are not our biological parents, we will take care of you until you die."


    Gu Dashan also said: "Don''t be sad, third uncle, you two elders still have us, and we will always support you."


    Brother Cheng raised his hand to wipe the tears of the third grandma to stop her from crying.


    As soon as the Gu family father and son said these words, themon people who were originally scolding Mrs. Gu for not being human immediately praised Gu Dashan and his son: "Look, Gu Dashan is so grateful. He can even support the elders of the family who are poor. Isn''t that right?" Supporting your own father? Its because Mr. Gu is too cruel. If he could treat Gu Dashans family better, he would be blessed by now.


    The storytellers shouted again: "Good deeds will be rewarded, and good deeds will be rewarded! Gu Shengxing and his wife are from a desperate family. Because they were kind to Gu Dashan''s family, they had to be supported and sent to death by Gu Dashan''s family!"


    Tang Tongpan is convinced. You storytellers have really good memories. Mr. Gu just mentioned the name of Shengxing and you remembered it.


    The story that Gu Dashan''s family took care of their elders soon spread, and everyone said that his family was kind and that they were not the ones who didn''t take care of the elderly. Mr. Gu was going crazy. He stared at the third grandpa with tears in his eyes. He couldn''t say a word, but Zhu Liudao said: "Sir, Mr. and Mrs. Gu Shengxing are supported by the Gu Dashan family. They are obviously in the same group. They cannot be human beings." certificate."


    The ancient magistrate really wanted to twist off Zhu Lius head, but what Zhu Liu said was reasonable. He could only ask Gu Dashan: Do you have any other witnesses?


    Gu Jinan: "Yes."


    They had long expected that this would be the case, so instead of waiting in vain to be sued by the old Gu family, they did a lot of things.


    The ancient prefects eyes lit up and he said, Where is the witness? Bring it up!


    "Here." Luo Wu''s voice came, and then he brought Doctor Du and the Du family to the court: "Sir, the witnesses are here. They are all victims of the famine who fled from Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture in the northwest. The old Gu family They know about the severing of rtions with Gu Dashans family.


    The ancient prefect had seen Luo Wu and knew that he was the head of the Tianfu County government office. He nodded and asked Dr. Du, "Tell me everything you know."


    Doctor Du told the truth he knew, and seeded in shocking everyone present. He finally said: "The stepdaughter took the man and children to escape with Mr. Gu''s family, and every one of them nevercked food. But Mrs. Gu was stunned and unwilling to give up half a bowl of food to save Gu Dashan''s second daughter... I can''t me Gu Dashan for breaking up the rtionship. She really couldn''t go on. She could still find something to eat while escaping, but Mrs. Gu cannibalizes people, she is a master who doesnt want people to live.


    Du Qian followed: "After the Gu Dashan family broke off their rtionship with the old Gu family, the old Gu family also made harsh words, saying that they did not want the Gu Dashan family and despised the Gu Dashan family because they had so many people. If they broke off the rtionship with them, the old Gu family could keep more. Rations.


    Mr. Gu was shocked when he saw Doctor Du and the others. They were not dead, and they met an acquaintance again. Howe all these **** are alive? Why don''t they die? !


    Mr. Gu still wanted to call out, saying that Dr. Du and the others had given false testimony, but the prefect Gu was already shocked and began to pronounce the verdict: "It is quite clear about the case of Mr. Gu suing Gu Dashan for being unfilial. Mr. Gu and Gu Dashan have broken up. Family is not a father-son rtionship, and there is no crime of unfilial piety."


    He was also afraid that Mr. Gu would cause trouble again, so he looked at him and said, "On the contrary, it''s you, Gu Shengxiang. You have clearly broken off your rtionship with Gu Dashan, and yet youe to use him of being unfilial. This is a false usation. ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, those who falsely use others are the most serious. !


    Tang Tongpan was afraid that Mr. Gu would not understand, so he repeated thest two words to him: "The head of an owl means beheading."


    "Behead, behead!" Mr. Gu was so frightened that he sat on the ground. He originally wanted to make a fuss, but now he didn''t dare to make a fuss.


    Gu Chengli acted like a waste the whole time, not even daring to say a word. When he saw Mr. Gu sitting on the ground, he was so frightened that he sat down on the ground.


    Zhu Liu is very angry with these two losers. This case cannot be lost, it must be reversed!


    But before he could speak, Gu Dashan spoke, handed over a petition, and choked with sobs: "Sir, themon people want to sue Gu Shengxiang''s step-wife Pan for murdering my mother. Please ept it."


    As early as the day of the breakup, he discovered from San Auntie''s mouth and Mr. Gu''s evasive eyes that his own mother died strangely. But he was on the run at the time, and Mr. Gu was his biological father, so it was difficult for him to pursue the case.


    The old Gu family will not let him go if he realizes what he wants. If this is the case, then please ask for an exnation.

 Chapter 867: Tonic poison?

    Chapter 867: Tonic poison?


    Chapter 867 Tonic and poison?


    "What? What are you talking about? Are you going to use Old Mrs. Gu of murdering your own mother? Why is there a murder case?" The people who were listening were confused and did not expect that the case of Old Gu''s family would turn out like this. .


    The storytellers were so excited that they shouted loudly: "In a shocking reversal, Gu Dashan sued Mrs. Gu for murdering his own mother. Mrs. Gu is suspected of murdering Mr. Gu''s first wife!"


    The voices of the storytellers are all perfected by practice. They are as loud as a bell and can be heard from half the street.


    The people on the street were excited. There was a life case, but it was serious. They all squeezed into the government office, almost breaking the door of the government office.


    Team leader Zhang and a group of government officials couldn''t stop him. They were squeezed in by more than a dozen people. They stared at Mr. Gu fiercely, pointed at him and said, "Is this the old **** named Gu? It turns out it''s not the case. A good thing."


    The prefect Gu and Tang Tongpan were also shocked by Gu Dashan''s sudden usation against Mrs. Gu. They never thought that this would happen.


    Tang Tongpan was the first to react, pointing at the people who crowded into the court hall and shouted: "What are you doing? The court is such a big ce, how can you break in, get out quickly!"


    Tang Tongpan has been in He''an Prefecture for more than two years, but he still cannot adapt to the gossip mentality of the people in He''an Prefecture. The people of He''an Prefecture seem to love gossip. As long as there is any disturbance, they will swarm in, which is more terrifying than a flood.


    The ancient magistrate silently wiped his cold sweat, pped his hands and said: "Quiet, quiet, this is a serious case of human life, how can I allow you to wait here and make nonsense? The rest of the people are waiting to leave quickly. If you dare to make any noise again, I will punish you for causing trouble." The most serious crime in court is exile!"


    The people of He''an Prefecture like to read gossip, but they are afraid of death, so they hurriedly retreated after hearing this.


    Zhang Bantou and the others quickly brought the wooden fence of the pce gate and ced it in front of the gate of the court to prevent the people from getting too close. They also had to add: "No one is allowed toe closer. Who dares to cross the wooden fence?" Punish him immediately!"


    The people just stood there obediently, not daring to squeeze in anymore, but they stretched their necks and kept shouting inside: "Mr. Magistrate, what are you doing standing around here? Hurry up and try the case, this is a life-threatening situation." After the case is tried, you will get credit."


    The ancient prefect wanted to die. He had never seen such people who loved watching the excitement in his many years as an official.


    Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer knelt beside Gu Dashan, bowed to the ancient prefect, and begged: "My father is suing Pan for murdering my grandmother. Please ept it, the prefect."


    The Third Grandma also took out a written confession, raised it high above her head, and said: "Sir, the old woman had a good rtionship with Dashan Niang back then, and she knew some things. They are all written on it. Please take a look at it."


    The prefect hurriedly ordered the clerk: "Bring Gu Dashan''s papers and Gu Sanpo''s confession."


    "Yes." The clerk came down and was about to take the writ of paper and confession when Mr. Gu rushed over. The third grandfather hurriedly stopped Mr. Gu and blocked his leap.


    Luo Wu was shocked when he saw it. He was afraid that Mr. Gu would hurt someone, so he directly picked up Mr. Gu by his back cor and dragged him back.


    Mr. Gu stared at Luo Wu with tears in his eyes and said angrily: "You stinky boy, you have been against the old man since you were a child. So many people died on the way to escape, why don''t you die!"


    He also scolded the third grandfather: "And you, an **** who has no family and can''t give birth to a son, are all the people you and your wife have persuaded you to sue your stepmother. You are so vicious, and you just want to make my family uneasy." "


    Then he said to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, my dear son, don''t listen to what Gu Shengxing and his wife are saying. Your mother was not killed by anyone. She has been in poor health since she gave birth to you. She suffered from women''s disease. He died after surviving it and it has nothing to do with Pan!"


    But no matter how Mr. Gu shouted, Gu Dashan looked ahead with a firm face and ignored Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu was horrified when he saw this, knowing that Gu Dashan was determined to sue Pan. The clerk was afraid of Mr. Gu, so when he was stunned, he hurriedly took the paper from Gu Dashan, took away the third grandmother''s confession, and presented it to the magistrate.


    Gu Dashan''s petition and the third grandma''s confession were both oral and written by Gu Jin''an, so they were written very clearly and detailedly, and the prefect could understand them clearly.


    Especially the third grandmas confession, which stated that although Gu Dashans biological mother, Fei Shi, was not in very good health after giving birth, she was not sick enough to die. It was after eating a kind of red blood vine brought home by Mr. Gu that his condition worsened, leading to constant menstrual bleeding, and finally he died from unbearable abdominal pain.


    At first, they only thought that Fei died of a woman''s disease, but Gu Dashan''s second daughter recognized the medicinal materials and said that the medicinal materials with small thorns that Mr. Gu brought back were not red blood vines, but ones that can kill people''s blood and kill people. Bloodthorn Vine.


    Because these two things look very simr, people who dont recognize the medicinal materials can easily mistake them.


    Third Grandma once heard from Fei that Mr. Gu would bring her back red blood vines every time he went to Yuanjiaji. He hoped that her health would be good and she would have another pair of twins in the future.


    Yuanjiaji is at the entrance of Yuanjia Vige, which is the vige where Mrs. Gus ex-husband lives.


    Later on, the matter between Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu could no longer be hidden. Everyone knew that he went to Yuanjiaji to meet Mrs. Gu.


    These seemingly trivial things, when connected together, be a **** murder case!


    The ancient prefect was horrified when he saw it. If what was written on the petition was true, then Mrs. Gu, a country woman, was too powerful. She was killing Fei with the help of Mr. Gu.


    However, there is another possibility, that is, Mr. Gu also knew about it and he was also the murderer of Fei.


    But in order not to rm the snake, the prefect did not immediately use Mr. Gu of his wife''s murder. Instead, he asked him: "Gu Shengxiang, I want to ask you, did you feed your first wife Fei two months before she passed away?" Something called red blood vine?


    Mr. Gu was shocked and did not dare to respond. Instead, he tentatively asked the ancient prefect: "Master prefect, why are you asking this?"


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate pped the door hard and said angrily: "If I ask you, answer honestly. If you dare to hide anything, you will be punished with severe punishment!"


    Mr. Gu was so frightened that he did not dare to test the ancient magistrate again. Instead, he replied: "I did give Fei a red blood vine, but that was because she was in poor health. The red blood vine can nourish blood and cure diseases." , I just brought it back and gave it to her to eat...Who knew that her illness was too serious, and she didnt get better even after taking good medicine, so she passed away within two months."


    You cant really me him for this.


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he didn''t know whether he was sad or happy... He wanted to avenge his mother, but he didn''t want Mr. Gu to be the murderer of his mother.


    Hearing this, the prefect whispered a few words to the master beside him, and the master left in a hurry with two government servants.


    There was an eerie silence in the courtroom.


    Zhu Liu knew that today''s incident had be a big deal, so he was so anxious that he searched for his own people among the crowd watching the excitement, hoping that they would report to Mr. Li. What''s weird is that the people he put in the dark suddenly disappeared.


    It was done by those people who didnt know whether they were humans or ghosts. Those people had been watching them from the dark and quietly disposed of their hands.

 Chapter 868: Catch old lady Gu

    Chapter 868: Catch olddy Gu


    Chapter 868: Capturing Mrs. Gu


    Zhu Liu was very anxious and wanted to slip away, but the group of people must be staring at him, and since he was already in the court, the prefect would not let him leave easily.


    Now we can only hope that Lao Ba can be more capable and kill that group of people.


    Mr. Gu was very panicked. He saw that the magistrate stopped saying anything after asking questions. He couldn''t bear the panic in his heart and exined: "Sir, Fei''s death has nothing to do with anyone. She died of illness herself... Her body was originally It''s not good. Her family is a bunch of short-lived ghosts, and she is the only one left in the family. If she doesn''t die..."


    "Shut up!" Gu Dashan really couldn''t listen anymore. What did Mr. Gu mean by this? Who are you mocking? It''s not enough to talk about his mother, why should we also talk about his grandpa''s family?


    Mr. Gu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Gu Dashan would dare to shut him up.


    He was angry, and his arrogance came out again, and he pointed at Gu Dashan and was about to curse, but the third grandmother spit on his old face: "Bah, why are Fei''s family a bunch of short-lived ghosts? What do you think? There is no fear of retribution for saying this. The Fei family is a military family, and all the men in the family died on the battlefield, and all the pension money they were given was given to you, a piece of shit. Its just that you are not grateful, and you stille tough at the Fei family, but you still are not people!"


    Long''an Prefecture is in the northwest. There is a special group of people in the northwest, that is, the military family. Fei was born into a military family.


    Fei''s mother didn''t want her daughter to marry into a military household and suffer the pain of separation and death, so she married Fei to Gujiacun, Gaoshui County, so that she could live a peaceful life without having to be a widow like herself.


    The Third Grandma touched Mr. Gus pain. Back then, his family had money to build a brick house, buynd, and buy cattle, all because of the pension money brought by Mrs. Fei.


    Mr. Gu did not dare to speak anymore, for fear that the third grandma would say something about him spending money from his wife''s family to buy his life.


    But the third grandmother had already had enough of him, and she pointed at Mr. Gu and cursed: "It was your mother who cried and begged to marry Fei. You yourself also cursed and swore that you would be good to Fei and not because of her father and brother. You died in battle and treated her poorly. But you, a beast, sucked the blood of the Fei family while mocking the Fei family for being short-lived..."


    When the people watching the excitement heard this, they exploded again. You cant tell that Mr. Gu is still a weakling.


    The storytellers were very good and quickly spread the word about it.


    The master who had left with the government servants finally came back, brought back a box, handed the box to the ancient prefect, and spoke to him in a low voice.


    Mr. Gu wanted to listen, but he was kneeling down the hall and Gu Zhifu was sitting in the hall. There was a long distance between them and his hearing was not very good. He only heard a hissing voice and could not hear Gu Zhifu clearly at all. What are they talking about, prefect?


    Not long after, the ancient magistrate finished talking to the master and asked the master to take the contents of the box to Mr. Gu: "Gu Shengxiang,e and take a look. Is the medicinal material in the box a red blood vine or a blood thorn vine?"


    Mr. Gu looked at the medicinal material in the box and saw that it was a vine-shaped medicinal material the size of a mung bean, one finger long, blood red and without small thorns. He immediately understood what the ancient prefect meant.


    This is to ask him to identify the medicinal materials. If he admits wrongly, he may be judged as the person who killed Fei.


    But this medicinal material was different from the one he gave Fei Shi to eat. The one he gave Fei Shi took had small thorns.


    Why does he remember it so clearly?


    Just because he had given Fei Shi that kind of medicine at least a dozen times in two months, and it was difficult not to recognize it.


    Mr. Gu was suspicious by nature and was afraid that the ancient prefect would deceive him. He couldn''t make up his mind for a while. He didn''t know whether to say it was red blood vine or not.


    The ancient prefect sneered. He had long seen through that Mr. Gu was a viin and reminded him: "This is a matter of your life and death. You must understand clearly."


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Gu was frightened and blurted out: "No, this medicinal material is not the red blood vine I gave Fei. The kind of red blood vine has small thorns. I was pricked by it several times."


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect looked as usual and asked again: "Are you sure? Don''t admit your mistake."


    Mr. Gu thought that if the ancient prefect asked this question, he must be right, so he immediately said: "I did not admit my mistake. This is not a red blood vine, it is the one with small thorns."


    The ancient magistrate looked at the master again.


    The master took out a bag, took out a few medicinal herbs from it, handed it to Mr. Gu and asked, "Do you recognize it? This is the medicinal ingredient you gave Fei Shi?" Mr. Gu looked at the medicinal herbs and said in surprise. : "Yes, yes, that''s it. This is the red blood vine I gave Fei Shi to eat. It''s tonic for the body. It''s said to be able to cure women''s diseases."


    He also emphasized: "Sir, I didn''t harm Fei. I really didn''t harm her."


    The ancient magistrate still ignored Mr. Gu, but looked at the three scribes on the right side of the courtroom and asked, "Have you written it down?"


    One of the scribes nodded: "Report to your lord, I have written down everything."


    These three scribes specialize in recording the words spoken by witnesses, defendants, and intiffs in court. The recorded words will be confessions.


    The ancient magistrate waved his hand: "I''ll give Mr. Gu a stamp."


    A scribe immediately stood up and came to Mr. Gu with several pieces of paper filled with writing: "This is what you just said. It will be used as a confession. Put your fingerprints on it."


    Mr. Gu was very panicked. He felt that pressing his fingerprint would be considered a conviction, and he was unwilling to press it.


    The ancient magistrate sneered, pointed at Zhu Liu and said: "If you don''t trust me, ask the Li family next to you to show it to you to see if I have deceived you into making a pledge."


    Finally, he reminded: "When you go to court and speak, all your words will be recorded by the scribe as a confession. Those who do not make a deposit will be punished for ying tricks in the court."


    Mr. Gu is about to cry. Howe you are guilty of everything you do in court?


    Zhu Liu was horrified. The ancient prefect dared to reveal his identity like this. It was obvious that he had no intention of saving Mr. Li''s face.


    And Mr. Gu came to beg him: "Please help me see if what is written on it is what I said before? Are there any lies added indiscriminately?"


    Zhu Liu really wanted to tear up the confession, but he still read it patiently, and finally said: "Yes, it''s all what you said in court."


    If this confession is followed, then Mr. Gu should be innocent.


    After listening to this, Mr. Gu put his fingerprint on the confession.


    However, when he finished pressing his fingerprints, the prefect ordered: "Come on, capture Mr. Gu, and then take the government''s warrant to go to Gu''s house on Moxiang Street to capture the murderer Gu Pan!"


    "What, what''s going on? Sir, why are you arresting me? I didn''t harm Fei Shi, she died because she couldn''t survive the short life!" Mr. Gu waspletely panicked, crying and calling for injustice.


    The ancient prefect didnt talk nonsense to him and called out Dr. Xiao directly: Doctor Xiao, tell him what is the red blood vine and what is the blood thorn vine?


    Doctor Xiao came out of the screen behind the courtroom, pointed to the two kinds of blood vines still ced in front of Mr. Gu and said: "This blood-red thornless vine-like medicinal material is red blood vine, which can activate blood, nourish blood and treat women''s diseases. Efficacy. This kind of thing with small thorns is the Blood Thorn Vine. Although it is also a medicinal material, it is septic and contains heat poison. If someone with gynecological diseases uses this medicine, it will only worsen the condition. In the end, the pce basin rotted and died.


    Finally, he said: "The medicine you gave your wife to take was Blood Thorn Vine, and it was this medicine that killed her."


    I''ve had a cold in the past few days, and also had a bit of heatstroke. How can I put it, I''m scared to death, am I right? Fortunately, it''s okay, everyone, don''t worry. In these extraordinary times, I hope everyone will not catch a cold. The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family will be released again in order to catch them all. They will suffer today. Regarding updates, I will try my best, but the recent plot is intertwined and involves the old stories of Mrs. Gu and the others. My brain cells are dying and I am bursting into tears. PS: Thank you all for your support. I am very grateful. After you read it, I am motivated to write, okay?

 Chapter 869: Gu Rongs plan

    Chapter 869: Gu Rong''s n


    Chapter 869 Gu Rongs n


    The ancient magistrate said: "So you are not unjust. Whether you were used by Gu Pan or you wanted to murder Fei, Fei died at the hands of the blood thorn vine you brought back. You can''t leave. You need to The trial is adjourned.


    Mr. Gu understood what he was saying and shouted like crazy: "Sir, I made a mistake. What I gave Fei was not a medicine with thorns, it was without thorns."


    The ancient magistrate sneered: "You are just saying this now, do you think I am a fool?"


    They said they were going to arrest him, but he retracted his confession on the spot. There is no such thing as cheap in the world.


    The ancient prefect ignored Mr. Gu and instead ordered Bantou Zhang: "Go to the old Gu family on Moxiang Street quickly and arrest Gu Pan. Remember not to be taboo about the Li family. Mr. Li is an official of the imperial court and will not shield Gu when he vites thew." Pan."


    After hearing this, Bantou Zhangughed, sped his fists and said, "Yes, I will obey the order of the emperor in my humble position."


    Having said that, he immediately took a batch of arrest documents and warrants and led a group of government officials to arrest the people.


    Mr. Gu still wanted to grab Team Leader Zhang, but another team of government officials twisted his hands, tied him up, and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    At this moment, Mrs. Gu realized that he had really been arrested.


    He cried and called Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, my dear son, I know that I have treated you badly over the years and you have always been resentful. I promise you that as long as you don''t sue Pan, I willpensate you twice as much." I will never bother your family again... If you dont like the Pan family, dad will stop living with them and move in with you."


    Before Gu Dashan could speak, the people watching the excitement burst intoughter: "Hahaha, Mr. Gu, are you okay? I heard that Gu Dashan''s family makes a great living. They are not short of money now, and their son is still the county''s chief criminal. , I will definitely be admitted to the imperial examination and be an official in the future, why do you care about yourpensation? You want to move in with Gu Dashan, but you must not move, for an old monster like you, whoever lives with you will be unlucky!"


    Facing Mr. Gus cry and begging, Gu Dashan just frowned and did not turn around to look at Mr. Gu at all.


    When Mr. Gu saw this, he was so angry that he cursed Gu Dashan: "You wolf bastard, you are so vicious that you even want to kill your own father. Just wait for me. I will never let you go!"


    The ancient prefect frowned when he heard this and said angrily: "You dare to say evil words before you are wrong. Come on, stop his mouth."


    He also warned Mr. Gu: "If you dare to climb and bite anyone again, you will be beaten with twenty big sticks."


    Gu Dashan is Gu Jinan''s biological father, and Gu Jinan can bring him credit. He cannot let Mr. Gu talk nonsense and ruin the reputation of Gu Dashan''s family.


    Zhang Bantou led a group of government servants straight to Gu''s house on Moxiang Street, but they never expected that they would encounter such a chaos in Gu''s house.


    Things start fromst night.


    Ever since the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family moved into the old Gu family on Moxiang Street, everyone in the old Gu family was very excited. They bluntly said that they had found a noble man and were about to make a fortune.


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family are also very good people. They carry a lot of silver notes with them. They will give five taels of silver notes to any servant who asks for water.


    When Lao Gu''s family heard about this, their eyes were red with jealousy. There was no need for anyone to serve the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family. Aunt Gu and Mrs. Zheng came together to deliver food and water to the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family, earning a lot of money.


    But they dont know that only ves can do the work of serving others and receive rewards from others. The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family secretly despised them to death because of this matter, scolding them for their self-destruction.


    But Aunt Gu and the others didn''t know that they were very happy after receiving the money and worked very hard. The only thing that made Lao Gu''s family unhappy was that it was the Gu Jinxiu sisters, not Gu Xiaomei and Gu Ya, who came to ask for marriage from the Zhan family.


    Aunt Gu still loved Xiaomei Gu very much. Taking advantage of Mr. Gu''s absence, she took her to Mrs. Gu''s room and nned how to get Xiaomei Gu to marry into the Zhan family.


    Mrs. Gu had nned this in her mind a long time ago and directly gave them a pack of medicine: "Use, medicine... cooked, rice!"


    Aunt Gu and Xiaomei Gu both knew Mrs. Gu very well and knew that they were being asked to give Zhan San medicine and cook the raw rice into cooked rice. "Little sister, mother is right. You have been married once, and you will definitely reveal your secrets in a serious wedding. You can only use this trick." Aunt Gu took the medicine bag and said: "Tonight, my sister will personally deliver food to Mr. Zhan. , after he eats the medicineced food, you go and clean up the dishes, and wait for him to do whatever he wants, then just serve him."


    Gu Xiaomei shyly said angrily: "Sister, how can you teach others this."


    Speaking as if she is not a widow and does not understand anything.


    Aunt Gu smiled and said: "Little sister, I know you are thin-skinned and shy, but now is not the time to be shy. If you want to marry into the Zhan family, you have to use this method."


    Zhan San is a noble son. How can he marry a widow like you without such calctions?


    After hearing this, Gu Xiaomei said a few more coquettish words, and finally agreed: "Yes, little sister, listen to your elder sister."


    Aunt Gu smiled, grabbed Little Sister Gu''s hand and said, "Little sister, after you marry into the Zhan family, you must not forget your sister. Apart from our mother, your sister is the person who loves you the most."


    Gu Ya is prettier than Gu Xiaomei, she should help Gu Ya, but that girl Gu Ya is so arrogant, it is better to support the younger sister, the younger sister is stupid and easy to control.


    Mrs. Gu was very happy when she saw how harmoniously their sisters got along, and urged them: "Hurry, take action...prevent, people!"


    Hurry up and be wary of other people in Lao Gu''s family.


    Aunt Gu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother, has your daughter ever made a mistake in doing anything?"


    After the mother and daughter discussed it, Aunt Gu took Xiaomei Gu and left, preparing to give Zhan San medicine.


    Gu Rong has been serving Mrs. Gu during this time, carrying urine and water for her. When she heard their words under the back window of the house, she sneered in her heart: "My grandma really loves my sister-inw the most. She is now a widow." Gu Ya is really pitiful for helping her n like this.


    However, she can "help" Gu Ya.


    Gu Rong is a very scheming person. She serves Mrs. Gu and has already obtained the medicine hidden by Mrs. Gu in her house. Tonight she would use this medicine as a trick to kick Gu Xiaomei out of the game and harm Gu Ya again.


    Several women in Lao Gu''s family are busy plotting against Zhan San.


    Zhan San himself also knew that they wanted to crawl into bed, but he didn''t mind, just sleeping with the daughter of Bai Ding''s family, could he really marry her? Oh, it''s just a waste of time for him.


    After it got dark that night, Aunt Gu came to Zhan Sans house with a meal with some spices: Sir, todays dinner was servedte. Are you hungry?


    Zhan San had already taken a shower, with his hair loose and fresh, sitting on the soft couch. He looked at Aunt Gu and smiled and said, "Fortunately, I will be hungry for a while, I can bear it."


    After hearing this, Aunt Gu smiled and said, "That''s because I''m hungry. Eat quickly. After you finish, my little sister wille and collect the dishes."


    Zhan San''s eyebrows moved, and he understood instantly, and said with a smile: "Then I have to eat quickly, so as not to eat too slowly and dy Miss Gu''s rest."


    As he spoke, he took out a banknote worth ten taels and handed it to Aunt Gu: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Gu Xiaomei is worth this price.

 Chapter 870: Gu Ya was cheated

    Chapter 870: Gu Ya was cheated


    Chapter 870 Gu Ya was tricked


    Aunt Gu hurriedly took the bank note, took a look at it, and said with a smile: "Third Young Master, please use it slowly. My eldest sister will leave first."


    When the younger sister marries Zhan San, she will be Zhan San''s aunt. Seeing that Zhan San is rich, how can he be without her benefits in the future?


    Aunt Gu deeply regretted losing Qian Li''er. If Li''er was still here, she would definitely let Li''er marry Third Young Master Zhan. Then she would be Third Young Master Zhan''s mother-inw and enjoy endless glory and wealth.


    Gu Rong also came to deliver dinner to Mr. Zhan San. Their uncle and nephew lived in the same courtyard.


    When Gu Rong was delivering the meal, she nced at Mr. Zhan San a few times. He was amused and asked her, "My dear wife, what are you looking at?"


    Gu Rong was disgusted when she heard that, bah, you are an old and crooked thing, now you want to seduce this girl, I don''t like you, an old guy.


    Gu Rong was a little scared and took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it to the third master Zhan: "Here, this is what cousin Ya asked me to bring to the third master..."


    Mr. Zhan San was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed. He hurriedly took the handkerchief and asked, "Is this Miss Gu Ya''s handkerchief? Did she ask you to give it to me?"


    He and his mistress lived at Lao Gu''s house for a few days, and he had seen Gu Ya twice in the garden. Judging from her appearance, she was a sign of a little beauty, and she was prettier than Gu Rong and Gu Xiaomei.


    If Gu Ya gives him a handkerchief... Mr. Zhan Sanughed.


    Gu Rong nodded: "Well, Cousin Ya loves poetry and essays. I have read your articles and I heard that you are a famous madman in Da Chu. I admire you very much. However, because of your status, I can''te to see you openly...Anyway , have a good meal, there will be a surprise tonight."


    Mr. Zhan San is already over fifty. Does he know what this means? He immediately took out a fifty-tael silver note and handed it to Gu Rong: "I know, thank you for your hard work."


    Gu Rong epted the money, left with a smile, went to Gu Ya, gave her a jadeite the size of a thumb, and told her: "Cousin, this is when I went to deliver meals to the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family today, the third son of Zhan secretly Give it to me and let me pass it on to you.


    Gu Ya was shocked, with surprise that could not be concealed on her face. She grabbed the jade, covered it for a while, then put it down reservedly, and said with a cold face: "Sister Rong, I''m not talking about you as a cousin. Let''s talk to you." Its different from before. She is already an officialdy and has to abide by the rules. How can she ask for things belonging to a foreigner?


    Gu Rong sneered in her heart, an officialdy? Your father is paralyzed, how long can you continue to serve as an official? What rules? You''re the only one with a broken shoe and you still insist on rules?


    On his face, he said with a learned expression: "Yes, I know I was wrong."


    Shut up and stop talking.


    On the other hand, Gu Ya became anxious and asked, "Did Mr. Zhan say anything when he gave you the jade?"


    Gu Rong said: "I told you, I heard that my cousin loves poetry, and I want to invite you to discuss literature and poetry tonight."


    "What did you say? Third Young Master Zhan asked me out? He, how could he do this?" Gu Ya felt like a little deer in her heart. She deliberately wandered in the garden the first two times just to meet Third Young Master Zhan, and she fell in love with him as soon as she saw him. The children of the aristocratic family are indeed extraordinary, and their nobility cannot bepared to the children of ordinary officials.


    This is the husband Gu Ya has dreamed of.


    Seeing that Gu Ya''s heart was moved, Gu Rong struck again: "Mr. Zhan said that since he was a child, he had traveled with Mr. Zhan throughout Chu. He had seen countless women, but he had never seen a girl like my cousin. He said that. Sister, you are a mountain snow lotus. If you can stay together in this life, you will have no regrets even if you die."


    "Bah, bah, bah, how could the Third Young Master say that? He won''t die, he will live a long life." Gu Ya felt that she was about to die of happiness. She didn''t expect that the Third Young Master Zhan she liked also liked her so much.


    If she misses this time, who else can she marry?


    Gu Ya knew what was going on with her. In order to survive, she slept with many people and got pregnant with children. She was no longer a daughter... If going to the date tonight could achieve good things, then she wouldn''t have to go through the inspection after the wedding. .


    Gu Ya''s heart was moved. Gu Youwen and Gu Chengxian were both useless. She had to rely on herself if she wanted to marry into a rich family.


    Finally, Gu Ya said: "Sister Rong, please go and reply to Mr. Zhan and say, I promise to keep the appointment."


    He also exined: "Remember to do it secretly and don''t let anyone know."


    Gu Rong said: "Yes, Sister Rong knows. Don''t worry, cousin. Mr. Zhan gave me fifty taels of silver notes. I will definitely help you do a good job." As he said that, he took the silver note given by Mr. Zhan. Come out and show Gu Ya.


    Gu Ya was originally wary of Gu Rong, but when she saw her eyes widening at the sight of money, she put down her worries and promised: "Sister Rong, my cousin knows that you are a good girl. Don''t worry, as long as my cousin marries into the Zhan family, she will definitely not Im treating you badly.


    Gu Rong smiled, pretending to be ttered, and thanked Gu Ya: "Thank you very much, cousin, for caring about me. Sister Rong will definitely be obedient and help my cousin well."


    An hourter, Gu Xiaomei took a bath, dressed up, and was led by Aunt Gu to the yard of Zhan''s uncle and nephew.


    On the way, Aunt Gu exined: "Their uncle and nephew live in the same courtyard. Please keep your voice down when the timees and don''t make too much noise, lest Mr. Zhan San hears it and it won''t look good."


    I took my sister to climb the bed. What else do you want to look good?


    Gu Xiaomei was as shy as a little white flower. She lowered her head and smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry, sister, I understand."


    Aunt Gu did not enter the courtyard. She sent Gu Xiaomei outside and stopped: "You can go in by yourself. I think the third young master is also interested in you. I hinted to him when delivering the meal tonight, and he was very happy."


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomei was so happy that she didn''t expect that she, a widow, would meet such a good match. She was really lucky.


    And she cursed herte husband Ma Qingwen in her heart. She should not have married this short-lived ghost in the first ce, which caused her to bear the reputation of a widow. It was really irritating.


    If Ma Qingwen had a spirit in heaven, he would definitely turn into a ghost and strangle her to death. When Gu Xiaomei was able to marry Ma Qingwen, the schr''s son, she was proud for a long time.


    Of course its true, go quickly. Aunt Gu urged Xiaomei Gu.


    Gu Xiaomei entered the courtyard shyly and timidly, closed the door, and stood at the door thinking, what should she say when she sees Mr. Zhan? You can''t just do things right away, right?


    Just as she was thinking about it, a gust of wind suddenly hit her from the left, and with a bang, she was knocked unconscious.


    After Gu Rong knocked Gu Xiaomei unconscious, she dragged her to a big pir in the corridor of the courtyard and asked her to lie down there.


    Aunt Gu sent Gu Xiaomei into the yard and left, only waiting for the next day to force her to marry her.


    After Gu Rong knocked out Gu Xiaomei, she went to pick up Gu Ya.


    Gu Ya had been waiting for a long time. When she saw Gu Ronging, she immediately put on her curtain hat and followed Gu Rong to the yard of Zhan''s uncle and nephew.


    Gu Ya had nevere to deliver meals to the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family. She didn''t know which room the third master Zhan lived in, so she was taken directly into the house of the third master Zhan by Gu Rong.


    When entering the room, Gu Rong also said: "My cousin Ya is here."


    After saying this, leave and close the door.


    There were no lights in Mr. Zhan San''s room. Gu Ya only saw a figure standing by the window. He walked towards the figure. As he walked, he read a sour poem. Finally, he bowed to the figure and said softly. : "The ve family is here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was hugged by Mr. Zhan San.

 Chapter 871: Concubine

    Chapter 871: Concubine


    Chapter 871 Concubine


    Gu Ya was surprised and happy that Mr. Zhan really liked her and couldn''t wait to do it.


    She said delicately and weakly: "Third Young Master, I''m here to attend your appointment to discuss poetry."


    Mr. Zhan San was stunned, Mr. San? It turns out that this little girl is interested in the mistress, not him.


    But Mr. Zhan San was just stunned and continued to take action... Anyway, she brought it to the door herself. If she really wanted to find someone to settle the score, she would go to Gu Rong. It was Gu Rong who plotted against her.


    Gu Ya thought this person was Mr. Zhan, and she had always wanted to make a meal out of raw rice. Seeing that the other person didn''t stop, she struggled a few times and ended up getting on good terms with him.


    After Gu Rong brought Gu Ya to Master Zhan San''s room, she listened outside the door for a while. When she saw that the matter inside was done, she turned around and knocked on Zhan San''s door.


    The door is not bolted. Zhan Sans voice came from the back room.


    Gu Rong pushed the door open and walked in. After closing the door, she walked through the outer room and went directly to the inner room. She saluted the Third Young Master Zhan and said, "Sister Rong pays homage to the Third Young Master Zhan."


    When Zhan San saw her, he sneered and asked, "Why is it you? Shouldn''t it be your sister-inw?"


    On the day he came to old Gu''s house to propose marriage, Gu Rong also looked back at him, and the meaning was self-evident. But in the past few days, she had been very well behaved. He thought she had given up, but he didn''t expect that she was waiting for him here.


    Gu Rong said: "My sister-inw can''te."


    Cante?


    Why cant youe? Was it calcted by you?


    Zhan San raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Rong... Although she was not as good as Gu Ya in appearance, she was younger and fresher than Gu Xiaomei.


    but


    "You are so smart, you should know that with your family background, it is impossible for you to be my Zhan San''s wife."


    Gu Rong said: "Sister Rong understands that Sister Rong does not seek the position of a legitimate wife, but only a good concubine. If she can give birth to a son and a half daughters in the future, she will be able to rely on her."


    Gu Youfu is dead, and Gu Chengli is stupid andme. Such father and brother can''t help her at all. Mr. Li doesn''t like her house, so he won''t help her n her marriage. Rather than marrying into an ordinary family and bing the head wife, she would rather marry into a wealthy family.


    Men are unreliable. What she wants is children. She will rely on her sons to fight for property in the future. After her sons get married and start a business, she can be an olddy.


    After hearing this, Zhan San admired Gu Rong. He was a smart man and it would not cause him any trouble even if he took her with him.


    Come here. Zhan San stretched out his hand to Gu Rong.


    After hearing this, Gu Rong walked toward him and undressed, surprising Zhan San again.


    I didnt see it, you are so brave.


    Gu Rong doesnt know who he learned it from. In short, Zhan San is veryfortable, but howfortable he is tonight will be how miserable he is the next day.


    Aunt Gu got up at dawn and waited until midnight before taking Zheng, Gu, Zhang, and a few servants from the Li family to the yard of the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family.


    Why do you have to bring servants of the Li family with you for such a shameful thing? This is to tell Mr. Li the matter through the mouth of a servant of the Li family, so that Mr. Li can help get Gu Xiaomei married to the Zhan family.


    Gu Shi frowned and asked Aunt Gu: "Sister-inw, where are you taking us?"


    Aunt Gu said: "You will know when we get there."


    Aunt Gu pretended to be carrying a box of breakfast, and she ran with great strides. She quickly led people to the yard of Zhan''s uncle and nephew, and went straight to the house of Third Young Master Zhan. She patted the door and said, "Third Young Master." , Third Young Master, get up, Im here to bring you breakfast.


    However, when the door opened, Aunt Gu was shocked.


    She was stunned when she looked at Gu Rong, who looked sleepy and blushing, and was only wearing an undershirt. She pointed at her and said, "Why are you here? Wasn''t it your sister-inw who served Mr. Zhanst night?" "


    "What? Sister-inw, what are you talking about? Why are you serving Mr. Zhan? What is going on?" Mrs. Zheng screamed in surprise and asked questions again and again. Gu Shi red at Gu Rong with zing eyes. This bitch, the Third Young Master Zhan should belong to her sister Ya, but she dared to rob him!


    Ms. Zhang rushed over, grabbed Gu Rong and said, "Smelly girl, what have you done? What should I do?"


    Without her innocence, what kind of good family can she marry?


    Gu Rong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, mother, Mr. Zhan will ept my daughter as a good concubine."


    "What? Will Mr. Zhan take you as a concubine? Or a good concubine?" Ms. Zhang knew that she was not favored by this family, so she was not very worried. As long as her daughter could marry into the Zhan family, it would be fine. Concubine doesnt matter.


    Gu Rong nodded and said: "Yes, mother, my daughter will be the wife of the Zhan family from now on. How dare those short-sighted people look down on our house!"


    After finishing speaking, his eyes nced at Aunt Gu and the others, and finally fell on Gu Shi, and smiled at Gu Shi.


    Gu Shi was shocked and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Gu Rong smiled but did not answer...


    "Ah! Why is it you? You old bastard, please give me my innocence, wuwuwu..." Gu Ya''s cry came from the wing on the left, frightening Gu Shi until his face turned pale.


    She pointed to Mr. Zhan Sans house and asked, Ya, is Sister Ya in there?


    Gu Rong smiled and nodded: "Well, Cousin Ya made a lot of noise with Mr. Zhanst night. The third son and I heard it in this room."


    He then said: "Mother, Sister Rong, congrattions to you first. You are so happy to have a wonderful son-inw."


    "Bitch!" Gu Shi was furious. Gu Rong actually dared to plot against Sister Ya like this. Mr. Zhan San was already fifty. If he were a few years older, he could be Sister Ya''s grandfather.


    Gu Rong was very proud today. She stared at Gu Shi and said a heart-wrenching sentence: "Not as cheap as your daughter. You know very well what she is."


    The Gu family was shocked. Gu Rong knew that she actually knew. Didn''t her mother-inw say that this matter was kept secret and only the two of them knew about it?


    Gu Rong smiled, pointed to the house opposite and said, "You''d better go and see Cousin Ya."


    After hearing this, Gu Shi hurriedly ran to the house opposite.


    In the room, Gu Ya was wrapped up in a quilt and crying.


    Gu rushed over, hugged her and said, "Sister Ya, don''t cry. Mom will ask Mr. Li to make the decision for you and will definitely help you seek justice."


    Master Zhan San smiled and said while putting on his clothes: "Fair enough? Your daughter ran into my house by herselfst night. Besides, is your daughter some kind of noble person? It''s just a broken shoe."


    Originally, he was very happy to sleep with a beautiful girl like Gu Ya, but who could have imagined that she turned out to be a ruined woman who even wore her hair in a girl''s bun to deceive others. Do you think he is a careless boy? Wouldn''t the yellow flower girl know?


    Gu was rendered speechless.


    Master Zhan San said with a condescending look on his face: "Although Gu Ya is a broken shoe, I will be responsible and take her back to the Zhan family and give her a concubine."


    But Gu Ya was not happy: "Go away, I will never let you be your concubine even if I die."


    Her good match is Mr. Zhan.


    But Gu Shi was anxious, thinking that Gu Rong knew about Gu Ya, and now Master Zhan San had slept with her, who else could she marry in the future?


    Just as she was about to persuade Gu Ya, Gu Xiaomei''s angry curses came.


    Gu Rong, youre a bitch. Youve learned how to **** men at a young age. Ill beat you to death!


    After Gu Xiaomei woke up, she was confused for a moment. When she came to her senses, she realized that she had been tricked by Gu Rong. She rushed over, grabbed Gu Rong and pped her twice.

 Chapter 872: humiliation

    Chapter 872: humiliation


    Chapter 872 Humiliation


    "Bitch, bitch, you dare to steal my husband, I''m going to tell mother and let her dip you in the pig cage!" Gu Xiaomei''s eyes widened with anger, as if she wanted to eat Gu Rong alive.


    Mr. Zhang is terribly afraid. Gu Xiaomei is a notoriously aggressive person in the old Gu family. If you make her angry, she won''t kill you, but she will certainly dare to disfigure you.


    Sister Rong finally managed to get on to Mr. Zhan. It would be terrible if her face was ruined.


    Mrs. Zhang hurriedly came over to stop her and said with an apologetic smile, "My sister, please calm down. It''s not Sister Rong''s fault. It''s Mr. Zhan who fell in love with her and said he would take her as his concubine."


    "What!" Gu Xiaomei screamed and said angrily: "Can Mr. Zhan fall in love with her? And take her as a concubine? Hahaha, she is indeed a bitch, so bad that even Mr. Zhan is not willing to marry you, sleep with her When youre done, Ill give you a concubine position!


    Gu Xiaomei smiled arrogantly: "I''m a concubine, right? I''m not intolerant of others. You''re my concubine and I''m your wife. I''m a head taller than you, and I''ll hold you down for the rest of my life!"


    "Hey, Miss Gu, what are you talking about?" Gu Rong couldn''t help butugh: "You are a widow who has been married once and has a broken shoe, and you still want to marry Mr. Zhan as your official wife? You can only dream."


    Gu Xiaomeis eyes were filled with tears when she heard Gu Rong tell her about her widowhood. She gritted her teeth and said, Bitch, what nonsense are you talking about? You are the only one who is widowed. I am a young girl who has never been married!


    After saying that, he pushed Zhang away, screamed, and grabbed Gu Rong''s face... Bitch, you took advantage of your youth to steal her husband, I''ll scratch your face to see how you can still flirt with Mr. Zhan.


    Ms. Zhang was so frightened that her feet were weak, and she wanted to save Gu Rong, but Gu Rong grabbed Gu Xiaomei''s hand, then shot her face left and right, pped her repeatedly, and pped Gu Xiaomei several times.


    After pping her, she still didn''t understand her hatred, so she raised her foot and kicked Gu Xiaomei in the stomach.


    With a bang, he kicked Gu Xiaomei to the ground, rushed over again, stepped on Gu Xiaomei''s face, and spat in her face: "Bah, stinky widow, I call you sister-inw and you still think of yourself as an ancestor. , Mrs. Gu Pan dotes on you, but ask the rest of the old Gu family, how many people want to kill you? You are still pretending to be a yellow girl and want to marry the son of a noble family. Are you crazy? You really think you can Have you deceived the noble family?"


    Then he said: "You and Mrs. Gu Pan think you just need to get people drunk, cook raw rice, then cut your fingers and drip blood on the white handkerchief? Let me tell you, this method cannot deceive the family members at all." . When the children of aristocratic families reach the age of fourteen, there will be nannies to teach them how to distinguish between yellow-flowered girls. They know better than you. You will never be able to be a real wife or even a concubine by using such a method full of loopholes!"


    Gu Xiaomei and the others thought of the aristocratic family too simply. Even if the aristocratic family wanted a girl to marry into the family, they would first send their nuns to have a physical examination. Only those with perfect bodies could be married into the married women, and those who had given birth to children could be concubines.


    But she, Gu Rong, was lucky. The Third Young Master said that she was smart and direct, and he was willing to give her the concubine position from the beginning.


    Gu Xiaomei was beaten so hard that she never thought that Gu Rong, a submissive girl, would dare to beat her.


    She cried and shouted: "You are talking nonsense, it is not like this, it is not like this."


    Mother said that as long as the rice is raw and cooked, she can be deceived. She also said that an old sister of hers deceived her husband''s family in this way, and mother would not lie to her.


    He thought of Third Young Master Zhan again, and immediately cried into the house: "Third Young Master,e out, I want to see you. If you don''te out, I will crash to death here." Zhan San was lying on the soft couch in the house, Listen to this chaos outside. To be honest, he was very happy to hear that so many women were jealous of him and would die for him, but it was a pity that Gu Ya had taken advantage of his third uncle in vain.


    Hearing Gu Xiaomei''s words at this moment, he stretched and walked out of it in a condescending manner. He looked down at Gu Xiaomei who was stepped on the ground by Gu Rong, sneered and asked, "You want to see me?"


    When Gu Xiaomei saw him, she felt as if she was seeing someone save her. She nodded to the Third Young Master: "Yes, yes, it''s me who wants to see you... Third Young Master, I already know about you and Gu Rong. I don''t mind, as long as you marry me." Just be the first wife.


    After hearing this, Zhan San was stunned, thenughed wildly, pointed at Gu Xiaomei and said: "Hahaha, are you crazy? Do you think that it is so easy to get into the door of a wealthy family, and I, a son of a wealthy family, will marry you, a peasant widow? "


    "Do you know how many girls from the seventh-grade official family have married into aristocratic families as concubines? Who is your father? A daughter with a mud-leg wants to marry into a distinguished family and be a wife. I advise you to go to a love doctor to have a look at your brain. Well, you are stupid!" Zhan San kept humiliating Gu Xiaomei, thinking that this old girl from the Gu family was quite funny. What kind of brain did she have to have such a dream?


    Gu Xiaomei was dumbfounded. She didnt expect Mr. Zhan to say such things to her. She cried and asked, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu don''t you like me? You were praising me two days ago, saying that I was a charming girl."


    Mr. Zhan smiled and said: "I have praised countless women, and the delicate nues are only used to praise prostitutes, while the bright and beautiful ones are thedies of the world. If you don''t study, you can''t hear that I am scolding you. , whos to me?


    Gu Xiaomei was stunned, and then burst into tears. She had lived for more than 20 years, and how had she ever been humiliated like this...My mother said that she was ady of the family, and she was going to marry an official son. Why did the third son look down on her? ?


    Mr. Zhan had enough fun and said to Gu Rong: "Get rid of her quickly. It''s too noisy. I need to catch up on my sleep."


    He agreed to take Gu Rong as his concubine because he was interested in her ability and felt that she was different from other delicate women he had slept with.


    Gu Rong: "Yes, the third young master will go back and rest first, and the ve family will deal with her right away."


    Just after he finished speaking, Mr. Zhan San got dressed and came out from the opposite wing. He called to Zhan San and said with a smile: "Xiao San, it''s only been one night, and you have taught me so well. Sure enough, my uncle used to teach me so well." style.


    Logically speaking, these words should not be uttered from the mouth of a wealthy man. They are extremely obscene words.


    But Mr. Zhan San is a madman, he is used to talking casually, and he has never taken these girls from the old Gu family seriously. In his eyes, people like Gu Xiaomei areparable to a group of maids crawling on the bed. Why should he hesitate to speak about such a despicable thing?


    When Zhan San heard this, he stopped, looked back at his uncle and said, "My uncle feels refreshed. It seems he had a good timest night."


    Mr. Zhan Sanughed and said, "It''s really good, but it''s just a bit regretful that it''s not perfect anymore."


    The uncle and nephew just stood in front of the door and said obscene words like this, which frightened the servants of the Li family.


    This, what''s going on? Aunt Gu brought them to the yard early in the morning, just to show them how the girl from the old Gu family was sleeping in vain?

 Chapter 873: Crazy Mr. Li

    Chapter 873: Crazy Mr. Li


    Chapter 873 The Crazy Mr. Li


    And Mr. Zhan San also said that Gu Ya is not a perfect body?


    Where did this statemente from?


    Didnt Gu Ya always wear her hair in a girls bun? How could it not be a perfect body?


    He then looked at Gu Xiaomei, who was still lying on the ground... Gu Rong said that she had been married before, but the man died and she was now a widow, and she always wore her hair in a girl''s bun, saying that she was still a girl.


    Gu Xiaomei, a widow, can pretend to be a girl and deceive others. It is not surprising that Gu Ya is not a perfect woman.


    But


    Several of the servants of the Li family were almost crying. What evil had the adults in their familymitted? He unexpectedly ran into the old Gu family.


    It turns out that the adults in their family are looking around for Gu Ya and Gu Xiaomei, and the people they are looking for are all wealthy young men from He''an Prefecture. There were three wealthy families who asked Mr. Li for something, and they expressed that they didn''t mind what happened to the old Gu family. As long as Mr. Li could handle the matter for them, they would agree to the marriage.


    The marriage was almost settled, but something like this happened to Gu Xiaomei and Gu Ya. It was really, s!


    But what made them copse even more was that Aunt Gu shouted to them: "Go to Uncle Li quickly, invite him over, and say that the Zhan family has gone too far to bully others. They slept with our girl in vain and refused to give her a wife. Hees to make decisions for us.


    Be your sister!


    The servants of the Li family are about to cry. How can Mr. Li make the final decision about such a scandal involving a girl who has humbled herself and crawled into bed?


    Aunt Gu was very angry when she saw that they were not moving, and said directly to Zheng: "Go, ask Gan to take care of the matter, and ask him to drive a mule cart to Uncle Li to make the decision. If we don''t give the old Gu family justice for this matter today, it will never end." !


    After hearing this, Ms. Zheng immediately eximed and hurriedly left to find Manager Gan and asked him to go to Mr. Li quickly, saying that a life-threatening incident had happened in the old Gu family and he was urgently needed to make the decision.


    He is not stupid if he is willing to take care of things. He has already known about the bigmotion in the yard of the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family, and he also has a small n in his heart... thinking that if Mr. Lies and sees this scandal, he will definitely dislike the old Gu family. As long as Mr. Li is tired of the old Gu family and no longer supports the old Gu family, they don''t have to worry about it anymore. They can let the Gan family pay for them and let them go back to the Gan family.


    The old Gu family are all lunatics, and they are a bunch of sick people. They can''t stay here any longer.


    "Yes, I''ll go find Mr. Li now." Manager Gan personally drove a mule cart to find Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li was on his way to the government office at this time. He went there sote on purpose, just to avoid suspicion. He was afraid that if the old Gu family won thewsuit, the people in the city would say it was because of his favoritism.


    His reputation cannot get any worse. If it continues to get worse, he will not be able to serve as an official.


    Steward Gan recognized the Li family''s mule cart and whipped the mule hard. The mule ran wildly and soon overtook the Li family''s mule cart.


    Upon seeing this, the driver of the Li family cursed: "You blind dog, how can you drive? You didn''t see that this was an official mule cart, how dare you overtake it?"


    Steward Gan immediately stopped the mule cart, turned around and knelt on the ground, saying: "The younger one is the steward of the old Gu family on Moxiang Street. His surname is Gan. He came to invite Mr. Li on the order of Madam Lu San. Madam Lu San said that the house There''s something serious happening here that could kill people, so I want you to go quickly."


    "What did you say?" Mr. Li opened the curtain, looked at Manager Gan and asked, "Youlu''s wife said that? What kind of life-threatening incident? But something happened to Cheng Zhi?"


    What Mr. Li cares about most now is Gu Chengzhi. Among the children and grandchildren there, only Chengzhi is strong and strong. If something happens to him, it will be over. Mr. Li immediately ordered the coachman: "Turn around and go to Lao Gu''s house on Moxiang Street, quickly!"


    "Yes." The driver immediately turned around and ran towards Lao Gu''s house.


    In the car, Li Zhuang and Master Yue both frowned.


    Master Yue said dissatisfiedly: "Sir, you can go over before I know what is going on. What if I am deceived by the old Gu family?"


    Master Yue hates the old Gu family very much. If this continues, Mr. Li will definitely be dragged to death by the old Gu family.


    Mr. Li knew that Master Yue was dissatisfied with the old Gu family. He also knew that in the eyes of outsiders, he was too good to the old Gu family. However, there were some reasons that he could not tell outsiders, so he could onlyfort Master Yue: "After all, he is the descendant of the old benefactor. Now that I have suffered so much, and someone was specially sent to invite me, if I dont go there, I will inevitably be called coldhearted and ungrateful.


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, after the old Gu family survives this disaster safely and has a viable livelihood, I will no longer care about them."


    After Master Yue heard this, the anger in his heart dissipated a little.


    But this anger only dissipated for two-quarters of an hour. When we arrived at Old Gu''s house on Moxiang Street, it rose into the sky again and almost made Master Yue angry to death!


    Master Yue and Mr. Li stood in the yard where the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family lived. Looking at the messy scene inside and listening to Aunt Gu and Xiaomei Gu crying andining, they werepletely stunned.


    Master Yue trembled with his hands, pointed at Gu Xiaomei and said: "You, what did you say? Gu Rong and Gu Ya climbed into the bed of the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew, which turned out to be a good thing. Now the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew want to marry them as concubines, but you don''t agree, Zhan must. Is it okay for the Third Young Master to marry you as his wife?"


    Gu Xiaomei cried: "Yes, Mr. Zhan likes me. It''s Gu Rong who plotted against him, but I don''t me him. But even Gu Rong can be a good concubine, I must be the legal wife, otherwise I will Killed here!"


    "Bump, hurry up, if you don''t hit me to death today, you are no longer a human being!" Master Yue was furious. He didn''t expect that Manager Gan was looking for them for such a scandal.


    God, please let him go. He is a master who helps officials make ns and benefit the people. He is not here to solve this kind of bad thing.


    Mr. Li was also stunned and couldn''t believe that Gu Ya would climb into bed.


    Sister Ya is the most aloof and arrogant among the girls in the old Gu family, and the mostdylike. He has already found a husband for her, so why would something like this happen?


    Gu Rong smiled at the side and said: "Sister-inw, my niece advises you to save some face for yourself. Third Young Master Zhan has already made it very clear that he will not marry you. You are a widow, how can you ask Third Young Master Zhan to marry you?" Are you going to be the official wife? And Gu Ya, dont dislike Mr. Zhan San because he is old and is no longer a youngdy. He was even pregnant with a child when he was on the run. It is already a good life to be a concubine for the master of the famous family. "


    Mr. Li went crazy. He red with bloodshot eyes, stretched his neck, pointed at Little Sister Gu, and asked in horror: "You, you said that Little Sister is a widow? Has she ever been married? Sister Ya, has she ever had a child?"


    Gu Rong looked at Master Li, smiled brightly, nodded and said: "Yes, Master Li, my sister-inw was married long before she fled the famine, but my uncle''s life was not good. He was beaten to death by evildoers while fleeing the famine. As a result, my sister-inw became a widow. Cousin Ya secretly sold herself to exchange for food in order to exchange for her stutter. As a result..."


    There was a bang. Before Gu Rong could finish her words, Mr. Li spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 874: No one can leave

    Chapter 874: No one can leave


    Chapter 874 No one can leave


    "Sir, what''s wrong with you? Call the doctor in the house quickly." Li Zhuang rushed over to help Master Li and wiped the blood from his mouth with a handkerchief.


    Yes! There were servants of the Li family in the courtyard. After hearing this, they hurriedly ran to find the doctor.


    Seeing Master Li fainted, Gu Xiaomei became frightened and shouted, "What should I do? Is Uncle Li going to die? Who will make the decision for me if he dies?"


    With a snap, Master Yue pped Gu Xiaomei with such force that she fell to the ground, covering her face and crying: "You, you dare to hit me, you ve dare to hit me..."


    Master Yue sneered: "So what if I beat you? Shouldn''t an ignorant shrew like you be beaten? Mr. Li''s love for you is really in vain. You are just a bunch of white-eyed wolves. You will not stop until you kill him."


    Gu Xiaomei has been ustomed to being tyrannical since she was a child. In her eyes, Master Yue, who lives and eats in the Li family, is a servant of the Li family, and she is like a youngdy in the Li family. How can she endure a "servant" beating her? Crying and crying, she got up and called to Aunt Gu: "Sister, help me teach this ve a lesson so that he can remember it for a long time!"


    As he spoke, he rushed towards Master Yue, but Aunt Gu couldn''t stop him even if she wanted to.


    When Bantou Zhang led his people to Lao Gu''s house, he saw this scene. He immediately drew his sword and pointed it at Gu Xiaomei, shouting: "Stop! Anyone who dares to attack a schr in public will be sentenced to exile."


    Gu Xiaomei was afraid of death, and this roar sessfully made her stop and not dare to fight Master Yue again.


    Master Yue looked at Gu Xiaomei with an indifferent expression, but his heart was filled with rage. Mr. Li must draw a clear line between him and the old Gu family today, otherwise he will stop working.


    Zhang Bantou saw Mr. Li fainted and there were blood stains on his mouth and clothes, so he quickly asked: "What''s wrong with Mr. Li?"


    With these words, the whole ce fell into silence, which made Bantou Zhang feel that things must not be simple.


    He looked at Gu Rong, who was only wearing undershirt, and Zhan San, who had his robe open, and frowned... It couldn''t be what he thought, right?


    Bantou Zhang was guessing that Gu Xiaomei, an idiot, would reveal the truth on her own.


    Seeing Master Li fainted, Gu Xiaomei knew that the only person who could make the decision for her was Mrs. Gu. She pointed at Gu Rong and said with eyes zing: "Gu Rong, you bitch, just wait for me, you think you can crawl Can you enter Zhan''s house by sleeping in Third Young Master Zhan''s bed? You''re dreaming, Third Young Master Zhan is mine."


    Then he yelled at Gu Ya, who was still crying in the room opposite: "Sister Ya, don''t cry. My sister-inw will definitely let Mr. Zhan San marry you as his wife, and will not let you be wronged..."


    "Shut up, you idiot!" Master Yue shouted with his voice almost breaking, but he couldn''t stop Gu Xiaomei from finishing her sentence.


    Gu Xiaomei was yelled at by Master Yue, and she was afraid that he would hit her again, so she endured the pain and hurriedly ran to find Mrs. Gu.


    Seeing Gu Xiaomei''s running back, Master Yue took a few deep breaths, held on to the pir next to him, and almost fell down... It''s over, it''s over, Bantou Zhang and the others are from the ancient prefect. If this matter reaches the ears of the ancient prefect, If you go here, can Mr. Li still be able to get it?


    Bantou Zhang and his team of government officials were confused. What did they hear? Two girls from the old Gu family climbed into the bed of the Zhan family uncle and nephew. Who are these Zhan family uncles and nephews? Could it be the Jiangnan Zhan family who call themselves madmen?


    But why did the uncle and nephew of the Zhan familye to Lao Gu''s house and get together with the girl from Lao Gu''s house?


    Although Mr. Zhan San and Mr. Zhan San are romantic by nature and look down on the old Gu family, the old Gu family is not a house with a boathouse after all. It would not be nice for the news that the uncle and nephew slept with someone else''s girl while they were guests.


    For the sake of their reputation, Mr. Zhan San finally came forward and handed three hundred-tael silver notes directly to Zhang Bantou: "Sir, we are just guests of the Gu family. This is a misunderstanding. I hope it doesn''t spread." . "Zhang Ban head looked at the three hundred two silver tickets, and he was very exciting, but he pushed the silver ticket back, saying:" We are the order of the adults of Fengzhi Fu to catch Gu Pan''s interrogation. Ignore everything else.


    As soon as these words came out, the courtyard exploded.


    Master Yue really wanted to kill him, but as Mr. Li''s confidant, he had to brace himself at such a time and asked: "ss leader Zhang, Brother Zhang, what is going on? Gu Pan''s crime What serious crime requires the prefect to order someone to be arrested?"


    If it was a small matter, the ancient prefect would not pursue it because of the dignity of the nobleman behind Mr. Li, so something big must have happened.


    Zhang Bantou said: "This is a human life case. Gu Pan is suspected of using drugs to murder Mr. Gu''s first wife. Now the son of the original wife Fei is suing the government."


    Master Yue was shocked. There was a murder case. What should he do? !


    After hearing this, Li Zhuang almost went crazy and asked, "Didn''t Mr. Gu sue Gu Dashan for being unfilial? How could it be that Gu Dashan sued Mrs. Gu for murdering someone''s life?"


    What kind of bad luck did the old Gu family have? I thought that Mr. Gu would definitely win thewsuit, but unexpectedly he lostpletely.


    Zhang Bantou said: "I have said everything that needs to be said, and I have nothing to say about the rest, but..."


    He looked at the people present and informed them as usual: "There is a murder suspect in the old Gu family. ording to the rules, no one in this house can leave. If you want to leave, you must get permission from the prefect. "


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family had long been shocked by the fact that Mrs. Gu hadmitted a murder. When they heard this, they hurriedly took out a few more banknotes and handed them to Team Leader Zhang, begging: "Master, we are just guests of the old Gu family. Im not familiar with their family, and Ive never even met Mrs. Gu, so please be kind and let us leave.


    Their uncle and nephew must leave. If they don''t leave, once the matter spreads, the Zhan family''s reputation will bepletely ruined!


    However, Bantou Zhang said: "Boss, I am just an errand. If you want to leave, you can write a handwritten letter to the ancient prefect and let him make the decision."


    If these two people are really from the Zhan family in Jiangnan, then it is not for him, a small team leader, to decide whether they should stay or go.


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family are going crazy. They just slept with two decent-looking people at Lao Gu''s house. Howe they have to ruin the reputation of the entire Zhan family?


    "Bandou, the servants of the old Gu family are not behaving well. I will take a few brothers to guard the entrances of the house to prevent anyone from running out and spreading the news." Zhang Sanjin, a brother of Zhang Bantou, said to him.


    Zhang Bantou trusted Zhang Sanjin, nodded and said: "Go."


    "Hey." Zhang Sanjin responded, and immediately left with eight government officials, guarding the front door, back door, and two corner doors of Lao Gu''s house to prevent anyone from leaving at will.


    After Zhang Sanjin arranged the manpower, he said to the two yamen guards guarding the right corner door: "You guys keep guard first. I''ll go back to the yamen to get the seal. I might have to stick it."


    After saying that, he left, but as soon as he left the alley of the house, he was stopped by a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 875: Reputation is bad

    Chapter 875: Reputation is bad


    Chapter 875 His reputation is bad


    The man was wearing a long green cloth gown and had a pale face. He smiled brightly when he saw Zhang Sanjin. He gave him a piece of silver and asked, "Master Jin, do you have thetest secrets about the old Gu family?"


    This man is one of the storytellers in the city. He was at the government office to listen to the case of the old Gu family. When he heard that the prefect sent someone to pick up someone from the old Gu family, he immediately followed him and waited for Zhang Sanjin toe out and report to him.


    Zhang Sanjin cooperated with him not once or twice. After epting the money, he told him everything that happened to Lao Gu''s family.


    He was stunned when he heard it, looking at Zhang Sanjin he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Zhang Sanjin saw him stunned and pushed him: "Mr. Ke?"


    After shouting several times in a row, Ke Yuli came back to his senses, screamed, and asked: "Master Jin, are you serious about this? You didn''t lie to Ke, did you?"


    Zhang Sanjin said: "How many times have we cooperated, and I can still lie to you?"


    He added: "This news is absolutely true and top secret. It depends on whether you have the courage to tell it. Those two are from the Zhan family of the Jiangnan family, and the third master Zhan is also a famous madman in Chu."


    "Bah! What crazy people? They are just a group of lunatics." Ke Yuli used to attend cultural gatherings when he was in Jiangnan. He was once humiliated by the crazy people at the cultural gatherings, saying that he had no fame and was only ugly because of his talk. What qualifications doy people who live a literary life have to participate in literary meetings?


    Ke Yuli is a literary person, and he also studied before he became a schr. However, his life was not good. His parents died early, so he could only give up his dream of taking the scientific examination and work out to make money to support his younger brothers and sisters.


    Later, a n member who came back from Jiangnan saw that he could read, so he took him to Jiangnan to learn storytelling. He was able to go to the Literary Society because his former ssmate took him there after he was admitted to the honorary examination, hoping to fulfill his long-cherished wish as a boy.


    Unexpectedly, he was humiliated and finally returned in anger.


    Therefore, Ke Yuli had no good impression of Kuangshi, and naturally he would not show mercy to the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family. He took out another banknote and handed it to Zhang Sanjin: "Master Jin, thank you for your hard work. This is great news. Thank you very much, Ke.


    Let me ask, when there was a murder in Lao Gu''s family, two girls from Lao Gu''s family even climbed into the man''s bed. And these two men were not only uncles and nephews, but also children of the Jiangnan family. Once the news came out, let alone He. Anfu will explode, and the whole Jiangnan will be shocked.


    Zhang Sanjin was shocked when he saw that it was a fifty-tael banknote: "Is it too much?"


    Although storytelling makes money, it is only a small amount of money. He knows the principle of longsting water and will not let Mr. Ke suffer.


    Ke Yuliughed so hard: "Master Jin, just ept it. As long as I sell the information you gave me to other storytellers, I will make back the money."


    After saying that, he bowed to Zhang Sanjin and left in a hurry.


    Ke Yuli has been a storyteller for many years and is now living a good life. After leaving the alley, he immediately told the boy: "Go and inform the storytellers in Fucheng that our Shenghe Building has thetest secrets about the old Gu family. If you want to know, buy it with five taels of silver each. I will only wait for three quarters of an hour. I will not wait until it is over."


    For storytellers, especially those who tell these true things, time is of the essence and cannot be wasted at all.


    "Yes." The boy ran away in a sh, shouting as he ran: "Mr. Sheng and Lou Ke have thetest secrets about the old Gu family. Gentlemen who are interested, please bring five taels of silver to buy it. You will only wait for three quarters of an hour. Don''t wait until it''s toote." ah."


    He ran and shouted all the way. Everyone who heard it was shocked. They chased after each other and asked: "Son, what secret information did your Mr. Ke get? Tell me quickly?"


    Shanzi smiled and said, "If our guests want to know, please go to Shenghe Building in three quarters of an hour. My husband will start the lecture on time."


    This is why he shouted while running, so that he could spread the news directly and attract guests to Shenghe Building to listen to the book.


    "Shanzi, you stinky boy, okay, you are awesome." The people on the street were curious and had no choice but to rush to Shenghe Building.


    Not long after, the huge Shenghe Building was already overcrowded. The storytellers from Fucheng hurried over and spent five taels of silver to buy Ke Yuli''s secrets. When they heard the secret, they almost fainted from shock.


    Its so exciting, its so exciting. Once this newses out, the whole Jiangnan, no, the whole Dachu will be shocked.


    "Brother Ke, thank you. Don''t worry, we will definitely focus on the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family. These uncles and nephews are nothing, especially Mr. Zhan. He is fifty years old and sleeping with a little girl. It is simply obscene!"


    A dozen storytellers thanked Ke Yuli and left in a hurry.


    Ke Yuli is very good at being a good person. He dyed the time of storytelling by another two quarters of an hour, giving other storytellers time to make money.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the gong was struck in Shenghe Building, and Ke Yuli vividly recounted thetest secrets that had happened to the old Gu family.


    Ke Yuli also added some more details, which made the guests so excited that they felt as if they were lying under the wall of old Gu''s house and saw it with their own eyes.


    The guests in Shenghe Building were all stunned and asked him in shock: "Is what Mr. Ke said true? Gu Rong and Gu Ya from the old Gu family were slept with by two foreign men who were guests at the old Gu family? Oh, oh, Who are these two people, and why are they so bold?"


    Ke Yuli said: "Of course it is true. When did I, Ke Yuli, tell lies? Who are those uncles and nephews? They are of course nobles. Telling them will scare you to death. They are from Jinning Mansion in Jiangnan. The aristocratic family, with the surname Zhan, has an old aunt in the family who has been a concubine. Mr. Zhan is still an official in the capital, but he is a real aristocratic family with a distinguished family. "


    "Bah, what kind of nobles and honors are there? They are clearly two dirty idiots. They go to other people''s houses as guests and upy other people''s girls. Is this what people do?" The guests who heard about the book were very angry and cursed Uncle Zhan. nephew.


    Ke Yuli said: "You think the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family are despicable, but they don''t think so. They are crazy people. They think sleeping with other people''s girls is called romantic, which is a good name and praiseworthy."


    A guest wearing dark blue and brocade clothes said angrily: "What the **** are you praising? Why are you still praising like this? They have clearlymitted the crime of **** civilian women in the Dachu criminalw, and they should be arrested and sent to the Yamen to be sentenced!"


    I heard that there were passionate young people among the guests. When I heard this, I got angry and pointed at the sky angrily: "This dear friend is right. The uncle and nephew of the Zhan family have vited the criminalw. We have to go to the Yamen to sue them and do justice for heaven." !


    As soon as these words came out, there were really a few bold schrs, or perhaps they had fanatic dreams, who wanted to use the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family to be famous. They tore off the hem of their clothes and began to write papers, intending to go to the Yamen to sue the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family.


    The letter was written in blood, and everyone was filled with anger.


    Ke Yuli was stunned. Did he go too far? No matter, the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family are not good people anyway, and they deserve their bad reputation.


    Therefore, Ke Yuli sped his fists and said to the schrs: "You descendants of high righteousness, please ept Ke''s worship. However, the Zhan family is a wealthy family after all, and it is quite powerful. It is only fair for the descendants to beat drums and cry out grievances." But, there is no need to insist on it, everything is decided by the government office."


    Mr. Ke did not want them to be retaliated by the Zhan family after their passion.


    The young men said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Ke, we know that we won''t do anything too drastic."


    Not long after, the young men finished writing the petition, looked at it for a while, and after praising the literary talent of the person who wrote the petition, they rushed to the government office together, and many guests followed to watch the fun.


    The ancient prefect had been waiting for Bantou Zhang to arrest Old Mrs. Gu, but instead of waiting for Old Mrs. Gu, he waited for a group of descendants who were suing the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family.


    The prefect has a headache. What day is it today? How did everythinge together? Is there really someone behind this design?

 Chapter 876: Zhans uncle and nephew are in jail

    Chapter 876: Zhan''s uncle and nephew are in jail


    Chapter 876 The Zhan familys uncle and nephew are in jail


    Fan Yu was the one who wrote the book in blood with his own blood. When he saw the ancient magistrate was stunned, he thought he didn''t understand, so he shouted at the top of his voice: "Sir, the student came to sue the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family of the Jiangnan family. They are in Lao When the Gu family was a guest, they took Gu Rong and Gu Ya by force. Please send someone to arrest these two shameless people immediately!"


    After hearing this, the ancient magistrate felt his head hurt even more. Why are you so stubborn? Im not deaf, why dont you shout again?


    "Tang Tongpan, take them to the back office to talk." The ancient prefect ordered Tang Tongpan in a low voice.


    "Yes." Tang Tongpan also knew that something was going wrong and couldn''t let these schrs shout here. He walked down the hall in person and said to Fan Yu and others: "Students, pleasee with me. We are in the back office." say."


    Knowing that Fan Yu is a tiger, he added: "The Zhan family is not an ordinary family, and this matter is a secret, so it cannot be stated openly here."


    Fan Yu didn''t know whether it was a real tiger or a fake tiger. When he heard this, he knelt down and shouted: "Sir, the juniors know that the Zhan family is a wealthy family, and the eldest son of the family is an official in the capital. It is not the juniors like us who can We are suing. But we really cant stand it anymore, and we are willing to use our blood to exchange for the rity of Da Chus criminalw!


    Qingming, your father, Tang Tongpan couldnt help but scold his mother. Do you know that we are doing this for your own good, so you are not afraid of revenge from the Zhan family?


    The Zhan family is an aristocratic family, and the family has inherited the family for hundreds of years. I dont know how many shadow guards are raised in private. Isnt it easy to catch you little bean sprouts if you want to strangle them silently?


    Mr. Gu was so angry that he fainted once in the court. After hearing theints from several schrs, he almost fainted again. He stared at them and asked: "You, what are you talking about? Mr. Zhan San''s uncle and nephew are treating Sister Ya." Are you **** Sister Rong? How is that possible? They are here..."


    "Mr. Gu!" Gu Jinan interrupted Mr. Gu at the right time, walked to him in a few steps, leaned over and whispered in his ear: "Didn''t you ept the engagement token from the Zhan family? Use this to make a raft. Just marry Gu Ya and Gu Rong to their uncle and nephew. Although it doesn''t sound good for two sisters to marry two uncles and nephews, don''t you like money? As long as you climb up to the Zhan family, you will get a lot of wealth. "


    Mr. Gu was horrified when he heard this. He stared at Gu Jinan and said, "You, how do you know?"


    Gu Jinan smiled at him and whispered: "You underestimated us. Now we are capable enough to deal with you."


    Sangs people have been keeping an eye on the old Gu family. Daqing and the others soon found out that the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family went to the old Gu family.


    When Sang learned that Zhan San wanted to marry Xiaoyu, his face turned ck with anger and he almost wanted to kill Zhan San.


    However, he calmed down and continued to do things as nned. If nothing else happened, he should have switched the two engagement contracts and reced them with Gu Ya and Gu Rong''s names. The Zhan family could not take advantage of the eldest sister and Xiao Yu.


    Mr. Gu was shocked when he heard Gu Jinan''s words... This was no longer the thin child who was allowed to be teased by the old Gu family. Now he has grown into a pir who can protect his family.


    After Gu Jinan finished speaking, he continued to return to Gu Dashan and kneel down.


    Fan Yu and the others responded to Old Man Gu''s previous question: "Of course it is true. This matter has spread throughout the city and everyone knows it."


    Does everyone know it?


    The reputations of Sister Ya and Sister Rong are over!


    Mr. Gu couldn''t bear it any longer. He screamed and fainted again.


    Fortunately, Dr. Xiao had been waiting here and hurried over to give him acupuncture to disperse the blood and prevent him from having a stroke.


    At this time, the people watching the excitement also exploded, shouting: "Sir, these schrs are right, no matter how prominent the family backgrounds of the two uncles and nephews are, as long as they have vited the criminalw, they should be arrested and imprisoned... Isnt there a saying that if I break thew, I am as guilty as themon people? Then I should be arrested.


    The ancient prefect felt that his head didnt need to be killed and he could just let it go because of the pain. Then the prince would be guilty of the same crime as themon people! Familiar people? How mature, I am still a living person. The ancient magistrate looked at the messy courtroom and knew that he could not go on like this. He cut the mess with a sharp knife and called two officials and said: "Take my handwritten letter and go to Zhang Bantou and ask him to arrest the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family and throw them directly into prison." .


    Then he said to the schrs: "I have ordered people to arrest the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family, but there are too many cases today. There is always a firste, first-served basis for everything. We must first settle the case of Gu Dashan suing Gu Pan for murder. Only then can we hear the case of the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family. You can go back and wait for news first, or go to the back office to rest and wait for the follow-up."


    Fan Yu and the others thought of Ke Yuli''s reminder to not make too much trouble, and after thinking about it, they agreed: "Yes, I will obey my orderster."


    The ancient prefect breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly waved his hand, asking Tang Tongpuan to take them to the back office... The hot-blooded schr cannot be offended. They are all a group of people who are not afraid of death. If they really hit the pir, it will not only affect his official reputation, but also his official reputation. I have to collect their bodies for them, its not worth it.


    Fan was very excited when he saw that Lord Tongpan was entertaining them personally. Each of them entered the back office with their faces flushed and their chests held high.


    The uncles and nephews of the old Gu family and the Zhan family couldn''t defeat Zhang Bantou in the end, so they personally wrote a letter and asked Zhang Bantou to take it to the ancient prefect, so that he could let them go.


    Before the credible ink had dried, two government servants came, bringing a handwritten letter from the ancient prefect and handing it to Zhang Bantou.


    When Captain Zhang saw it, he immediately ordered: "Come on, tie up the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family and take them to the Fucheng Yamen!"


    The uncle and nephew of the Zhan family were confused and hurriedly asked Bantou Zhang: "Servant, what do you mean by this? Why do you want to arrest us?"


    You can catch us too!


    Zhang Ban''s hand shaking the handwriting of the master of Zhifu, saying: "Master Zhifu said that several students submitted a blood book to sue you to upy the daughter of the people, and put you in jail and interrogate after the interrogation."


    Zhan Sandao: "Nonsense. The women we have been lucky enough to have all volunteered, how can we say that they were taken by force? This is a false usation!"


    Zhang Bantou said: "I don''t know about this. Anyway, the magistrate said that now the whole city is full of rumors that you have raped the women of the people. The people in the city are scolding you half to death. If you are not arrested, there will be no way." Themon people are angry.


    Then he said: "The prefect also said that you should not resist ande with us honestly. If the usation is false, I will clear your name. If it is true, you can also save some face and write while you are in jail." Write a letter back to Zhans house asking for help.


    Zhan San shouted: "Save face? They have put us in jail, how can we have any face?"


    Mr. Zhan San was also very angry: "What a shame, what a shame, what a shame. I, Kuangren Zhan, have lived for fifty years and been famous for more than twenty years. When have I ever been in jail for such things? Is this what Gu wants?" It ruins the reputation of the entire Zhan family!"


    Then he pointed at Bantou Zhang and warned: "Go back and tell Gu that he should not be too ruthless in his actions, so as not to suffer disaster in the future!"


    Bantou Zhang frowned, looked at Mr. Zhan San and asked, "Are you threatening the court official? OK, I''ve written it down and will add this to the list when I go to court."


    He also called to the government officials: "Come on, tie them up. They are talking nonsense and dying our errands."

 Chapter 877: Yuan Jinzhi’s fear

    Chapter 877: Yuan Jinzhi��s fear


    Chapter 877 Yuan Jinzhis fear


    "Yes." The government officials had long been fed up with the arrogance of the Zhan family uncles and nephews. After receiving the order, they swarmed up and rushed towards the Zhan family uncles and nephews.


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family were practicing martial arts. When they saw the government officials rushing towards them, they immediately raised their fists to fight them.


    However


    Bang, bang, bang, the government officials had iron-covered sticks in their hands, and they beat them hard with the sticks, making the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family scream.


    Master Zhan San was so angry that he cursed: "Bandits, a group of bandits, dare to beat us with sticks, you know... ow!"


    Before he could finish his words, he was beaten severely by the government officials.


    Mr. Zhan San, if you dont let me go without restraint, you will be arrested, and your crime will be increased to the next level. Zhang Bantou kindly reminded.


    Mr. Zhan San was so angry that he almost lost his breath. He wanted to continue to curse, but the sticks of these government officials were too fast. He was beaten so hard that his whole body hurt and he could not speak.


    Gu Rong was stunned. She didn''t expect that the prefect would order the arrest of Mr. Zhan''s uncle and nephew.


    She hurriedly shouted: "Gentlemen, howe there are rumors in the city that Mr. Zhan''s uncle and nephew have raped civilian girls? Are you talking about me and Cousin Ya? Cousin Ya and I are voluntary. You have arrested the wrong person. Stop it now!"


    Mrs. Zhang was afraid that she would lose the golden son-inw of Mr. Zhan, so she hurriedly said: "Sister Rong is right. She and Sister Ya both volunteered. You have arrested the wrong person. Hey, stop fighting now, your family will be destroyed." How can the son-inw survive if he breaks it?"


    After hearing this, the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family immediately shouted as if they had found a life-saving straw: "Yes, these sisters are voluntary, please stop it!"


    "Bah, who volunteered? I was raped by you, you disgusting old man, you ruined my innocence!" Gu Ya cried for most of an hour, and finally epted the fact that the person who slept with her was not Mr. Zhan. , after seeing the government officialsing to arrest Mr. Zhan San, he rushed out and wanted to step on him.


    After listening to this, Mr. Zhan San stared at Gu Ya with cold eyes: "Have you ruined your innocence? What innocence can I ruin with a broken shoe? You still look down on me? Oh, Cheng, don''t do it. regret!"


    Since she despises him, don''t me him for being ruthless in the future.


    Zhang Ban head was annoyed by them, and roared towards the macarons: "It is not possible to abandon his mother, and the two schrs are soborious?"


    After hearing this, the government officials immediately sped up their actions and beat the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family to the ground, tied their hands and feet, and blocked their mouths.


    When Mr. Zhan saw that he was tied up, he screamed and red at Gu Rong. His eyes were full of resentment, and he obviously hated her.


    If Mrs. Gu hadn''t broken thew and recruited the yamen, their uncle and nephew wouldn''t have been so embarrassed, and now they would be caught in the yamen.


    Gu Rong was horrified when she saw the look in Mr. Zhan''s eyes. She thought about her days at Old Gu''s house. If she couldn''t climb the big tree of Mr. Zhan, she would have no way of living in the future. She immediately said: "Ban Leader Zhang" , the daughter of the people begged to go back to the Yamen with you, I want to testify to the uncle and nephew of Mr. Zhan that they did not force me to follow Cousin Ya. "


    After hearing this, Gu Ya said angrily: "Bah! You little bitch, you did it voluntarily, but I was harmed by you."


    Gu Rong would not let Gu Ya have a good life. Sheughed out loud when she heard this: "I hurt you. Oh, if you hadn''tmitted a crime yourself and came to the appointment, who could have hurt you? A girl from the old Gu family. You are the dirtiest person here, you have been slept on for a long time, you still have the nerve to cry?"


    You! Gu Ya lost all face and cried, I dont live anymore.


    Speaking, he hit the pir next to him.


    "Sister Ya!" Gu Shi was so frightened that she hurriedly chased after Gu Ya to save her.


    Gu Rong smiled and said: "Mother, Cousin Ya will not die, don''t worry."


    How can a person who sold his body for food rations in order to survive and live a life of luxury and fine food be willing to die?


    Sure enough, Gu Ya''s head just hit the pir and her forehead turned red. She didn''t dare to hit it again. She sat on the ground covering her face and crying bitterly.


    Master Yue, together with Li Zhuang and others, had already carried Mr. Li into the main room of the courtyard. The doctor was injecting Mr. Li with an acupuncture. He stood at the door, watching everything with cold eyes and said, "Ban Leader Zhang, are you not going to arrest me?" Mrs. Gu? Go quickly."


    It would be best if all the old Gu family members died. He didn''t want to take care of it anymore. Bantou Zhang nodded and said, "Thank you, Master Yue, for reminding me."


    He added: "Master Li, it is best to leave Lao Gu''s house and go to the Yamen as soon as possible after you wake up. This house will be sealed."


    Master Yue arched his hands towards Bantou Zhang with an expressionless face and said, "Thank you for reminding me."


    If Mr. Li doesn''t leave immediately after waking up and continues to interfere with the old Gu family''s affairs, then he will leave immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Squad Leader Zhang stopped dying and told Zhang Sanjin: "Keep an eye on the house. The six of you, Huzi, will **** the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family to the front yard first. The others will follow me to Mrs. Gu''s yard to capture Mrs. Gu."


    He then pointed at Aunt Gu and said, "You,e with us."


    Aunt Gu was almost scared to death: "Why, why do you want me to go with you? I haven''t broken thew."


    Zhang Bantou said: "Ms. Gu Pan is paralyzed in bed. As her daughter, is it not inappropriate for you to apany your mother to the court?"


    What about filial piety?


    Have you fed the dog?


    Bantou Zhang was dyed for too long by the troubles with Old Gu''s family. He no longer gave Aunt Gu a chance to say no, and directly asked the yamen to drive her to Old Mrs. Gu''s yard.


    In Mrs. Gu''s yard, Gu Xiaomei cried to Mrs. Gu about Gu Rong robbing Mr. Zhan, which made Mrs. Gu very angry.


    Wait, mother, help, take revenge! Old Mrs. Gu said with difficulty that she wanted to avenge Little Sister Gu.


    Gu Xiaomei was happy when she heard this. Ever since she was a child, as long as her mother promised her, she would do anything.


    While she was happily waiting for Mrs. Gu to take care of Gu Rong, Aunt Gu came in with Zhang Bantou and the others.


    When Gu Xiaomei saw Zhang Bantou, she said angrily: "This is my mother''s house. How dare you break in? I want..."


    With a bang, Team Leader Zhang directly snatched the wooden stick from a government officer''s hand, hit Gu Xiaomei, and said coldly: "The official is handling the case. Anyone who dares to stop him will be arrested!"


    Damn it, the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family have already made a fuss. If Gu Xiaomeies to make trouble again, there is no need to handle this case.


    Gu Xiaomei was beaten, her arrogance was gone, and she huddled in a corner like a turtle, not daring to say a word.


    Mrs. Gu was furious and wanted to question Bantou Zhang and the others, but because she was too anxious, she could only make a sound of "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh".


    Zhang Bantou didn''t talk nonsense to her and said directly: "Gu Dashan sued you for murdering his mother Fei. Now the government has enough evidence to prove your guilt. We came to arrest you on the order of the prefect." Arrested."


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, her eyes were filled with anger and disbelief... She kept Fei''s affairs so secretive, how did Gu Dashan know about it? You still have the guts to sue her!


    "What? You, what are you talking about?" Aunt Gu asked with a trembling voice: "Are you here to arrest my mother because of Fei''s business?"


    Monitor Zhang nodded: "That''s right, don''t ask any more questions, get your mother out of bed quickly, and we''ll remove the door panel and carry her away."


    When Aunt Gu heard this, her mind was spinning rapidly. She recalled some of the words she identally heard when she was still Yuan Jinzhi, as well as some of the things she had done, and she was so scared that she almost fell down.


    She waved her hands and said, "You, go and hold him yourself, I''m going to take care of my grandson."


    After saying this, he was about to run away, but was stopped by squad leader Zhang with a stick.


    Bantou Zhang frowned and said: "Don''t make excuses, take Mrs. Gu Pan down quickly, we have to rush back to the Yamen to resume her duties."


    But Aunt Gu was scared and wanted to run away quickly. She pointed at Little Sister Gu and said, "Let her hold her. She can hold her."

 Chapter 878: The ruthless old lady Gu

    Chapter 878: The ruthless olddy Gu


    Chapter 878 The ruthless olddy Gu


    Zhang Ban was angry and yelled: "The two hug together, dare to talk nonsense with Lao Tzu, and catch you all!"


    Aunt Gu saw that Team Leader Zhang was angry, so she had no choice but to force herself to calm down, and then she pulled Mrs. Gu out of bed and walked out of the house with her.


    When no one was paying attention, she begged in Mrs. Gu''s ear: "Mom, my daughter is the most filial to you. You must protect your daughter."


    Mrs. Gu is a cruel person. After the initial shock, she has calmed down now. After hearing Aunt Gu''s words, she gave her a reassuring look.


    When she did that thing, she had nned it, and the government had no intention of punishing her. If there is really one person who wants to pay for Fei''s life, it must be Mr. Gu.


    She has put up with that bad old man for decades, and its time to get rid of him. As long as he dies, Mr. Li will definitely treat her well again.


    Seeing this, Aunt Gu finally felt more at ease. After cing Mrs. Gu on the door panel that the yamen had removed, she said to Team Leader Zhang, "Okay, let''s go."


    Bantou Zhang nced at Aunt Gu and said, "You can take care of your mother if youe with us."


    Aunt Gu refused and shouted, "I''m not going. If you want someone to take care of you, just look for my younger sister or Gu Rong. They have been taking care of my mother all this time."


    Zhang Ban didn''t talk nonsense with her, he stunned, pulled out the knife directly, and pointed at Gu Da: "I said it, dare to dy the time when we do the difference, you want you to look good!"


    When Aunt Gu saw the gleaming white knife, she was so frightened that she squatted on the ground. Then she quickly got up and said, "Go, go, I''ll go with you right away."


    He grabbed Gu Xiaomeis hand and followed the government officials to the front yard.


    Gu Xiaomei was originally not willing to go to the Yamen to take care of Mrs. Gu, but when she came to the front yard and saw the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew, she learned that Gu Rong was going to the Yamen to prove her innocence to the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew, and immediately said to Zhan San: "Zhan San, Yu Ye is also going to the Yamen. To prove your innocence.


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Rong and snorted coldly, bitch, you want to use this method to win the favor of Third Young Master Zhan, you are dreaming.


    Zhang Bantou didn''t bother to pay attention to their jealousy. After everyone gathered together, he immediately took them away from Lao Gu''s house.


    As soon as I walked out of the house gate, there were waves of exmations: "Hey, look, look, it''s out, it''s out!"


    After the people in Fucheng knew that Bantou Zhang wasing to Lao Gu''s house to fetch someone, they all came to watch the excitement. Now the entire Moxiang Street is blocked.


    "Where is it? Come on, don''t stand so high, I can''t even see you."


    "Hey, those two tied men are the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family? Don''t they say they are from the Jiangnan family? They look like bears, with bruised noses and swollen faces, and they almost look like pig heads."


    "She must have been beaten. How can a girl who sleeps with someone else not be beaten?"


    Someone climbed directly to the tree, hugged the trunk and looked at the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family. His eyes fell on the third master Zhan: "Tsk, this bad old man still rapes other girls at his old age. Look at his hunched shoulders and empty steps. Is it still possible?


    Mr. Zhan San usually dressed up in a very noble manner, but now that he was beaten up by the government officials, all that nobility was gone, and he was left looking like an old man.


    Hey, do you think this uncle and nephew from the Zhan family slept with two girls at Lao Gus house, so they wont get the disease?


    As soon as these words came out, the pot exploded instantly. Many people who heard this took a few steps back for fear that they would also be infected with the disease.


    Someone said: "It''s impossible. The uncle and nephew of the Zhan family slept with Gu Rong and Gu Ya, not Gu Youlu and the others. How could they get Hualiu disease?"


    The person who spoke before retorted: "Why don''t you get Hualiu disease? That disease is very terrible. If you meet him in the house, ore into contact with the servants who serve Gu Youlu and the others, you are very likely to contract it. "


    Moreover


    The man chuckled and said, "You don''t know that there are flower kings in the south of the Yangtze River. Those flower kings specialize in serving the children of wealthy families. Who knows whether the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family are good at this." As soon as these words came out, the crowd exploded again. .


    My dear mother, I didnt realize that the Zhan familys uncles and nephews still have this hobby.


    The people of He''an Prefecture are good at gossiping. By the time the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family were escorted out of Moxiang Street, the gossip about their uncles and nephews had changed from **** women to having an affair with Gu Youlu and the others, and they even contracted the disease.


    Mr. Zhan San is so fond of his name. When he heard this while sitting in the mule cart, he couldn''t even breathe and fainted.


    Board leader, Mr. Zhan San is so angry that he fainted. A yamen servant immediately reported to ss leader Zhang.


    And this was spread by the people who were watching the excitement: After everyone knew the truth about Mr. Zhan San, he fainted with shame.


    Bantou Zhang finally convinced the people. As soon as he left Moxiang Street, he started running the mule cart and returned to Fucheng Yamen a quarter of an hourter. But he didn''t dare to go through the front door, so he went through the back door. He was afraid that the people gathered in front of the government office woulde back to see the excitement of the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family and dy the trial.


    Tang Tongpan was waiting in the back office and was relieved to learn that Bantou Zhang had brought the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family back. However, he did not go to see the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family. Instead, he asked Bantou Zhang to bring Mrs. Gu and Aunt Gu to court. .


    As for Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong, they came to prove the innocence of the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew. They were left together with the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew in a small room in the back office. The prefect woulde to question them after he finished hearing the case of Mrs. Gu.


    The criminal Gu Pan is here! Zhang Bantou shouted, asking the yamen to carry Mrs. Gu to the court.


    As soon as Mrs. Gu came to the court, she searched everywhere for Gu Dashan''s family. When she saw Gu Dashan and his son, she was stunned.


    She had imagined how useless Gu Dashan and his son were, but when she saw them again, she waspletely shocked.


    The middle-aged man who is kneeling but holding his chest out high is Gu Dashan? How dare he raise his head and act like a human being!


    That young man with a beautiful face and elegant temperament is Gu Jinan? He is actually so much stronger than Chengxian.


    And that lucky doll-like child, who was originally submissive, but was about to be tortured by her and be stupid? Gu Jincheng?


    Brother Cheng was still a little afraid of Old Mrs. Gu. Back then, Old Mrs. Gu had tortured him to the point where he didn''t say a word for a whole day. He was almost tortured to death. When he saw Old Mrs. Guing, he leaned towards Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan was very distressed, but he straightened his body and said, "Evil people will get their own consequences. Brother Cheng, you don''t have to be afraid of her anymore."


    Hearing this, Brother Cheng''s face improved a little, and he boldly looked at Old Mrs. Gu. The look he looked directly at Old Mrs. Gu made Old Mrs. Gu gasp in anger.


    "Huhuhu!" Old Mrs. Gu couldn''t bear to see Gu Dashan and his son having such a glorious future, but Gu Jincheng, who had always been taught by her, dared to look at her, and she was so angry that she almost lost her breath.


    With a snap, the ancient prefect pped the rm, pointed at Mrs. Gu and said: "Gu Pan, the criminal, I want to ask you, back then you used the blood thorn vine to pretend to be the red blood vine, and murdered Gu Dashan''s mother Fei. ?


    He also warned: "Don''t quibble or tell lies, otherwise you will be severely punished!"


    When Mrs. Gu heard the words red blood vine and blood thorn vine, she knew that what the ancient prefect said was true, and that the government came to arrest her because they had evidence.


    She knew that someone had to pay for Fei''s life this time. Her eyes sharpened, her mouth opened, and she spat out a few words with difficulty: "Yes, Gu, Liu, want, kill, my wife!"


    When Mr. Gu heard this, his mind went crazy. He never thought that Mrs. Gu would me Fei''s death on him as soon as she came to court.

 Chapter 879: despair

    Chapter 879: despair


    Chapter 879 Despair


    Mr. Gu was stunned, but the storyteller was so excited that he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Kill the family for justice! Gu Pan used Gu Shengxiang of killing his wife in court. Once the old couple''s rtionship broke down, they would fly away when the disaster came!"


    The people watching the excitement were extremely excited when they heard this, and soon gossip spread that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu had a falling out in court.


    There was a snap, and the ancient prefect patted the tree and said: "Quiet, quiet!"


    He was almost bored to death by these storytellers. He couldn''t stop for a while and yelled again. Believe it or not, he dragged them in and beat them with a cane.


    But the storytellers are not afraid at all. Anyway, they are not the only ones making noise, there are also countless people. Can the prefect catch everyone and beat them up?


    Mr. Gu was so shocked by the fuss that he came back to his senses. He stared at Mrs. Gu and asked in disbelief: "Shuang Niang, we have been married for nearly forty years, and you do this to me?"


    Mr. Gu has always felt that Mrs. Gu is very good to him. Mrs. Gu will let him do whatever Fei doesn''t let him do. She will also praise him and say that he is capable and can recognize a few words. He is better than those who can''t even name his own name. People who dont recognize them are strong.


    He also said that the brick house built in his family was all due to him. If he hadn''t married Fei, how could Fei, a military girl whose father and brother had died, protect the pension money?


    If Fei didn''t marry him, when Fei''s mother died, Fei wouldn''t even be able to protect herself, let alone the money, and she would be caught and sold by the gangsters in the vige.


    When he failed in business, Mrs. Gu wouldfort him, saying that he was deceived by bad people because he had a good heart. Unlike Fei, who used a little of her father and brother''s pension money to use him of wasting money, and told him to stop doing business, use the remaining money to buynd, farm honestly, and live a better life.


    Its a crappy life!


    Mrs. Gu said that only ipetent men can dig food in the fields. He, Gu Shengxiang, looks like he is a big business prospect, so how can he farm?


    He was called a hero by Mrs. Gu. She thought Mrs. Gu was good at everything, and she admired him very much. But who could have imagined that Mrs. Gu, who admired him so much, would now falsely use him of murdering Fei.


    Facing Mr. Gus questioning, Mrs. Gu didnt even look at him. She just said with difficulty: He killed my wife...I was wronged!


    Although I only spoke a few words, everyone could understand me.


    The ancient prefect asked Mr. Gu: "You said that the Blood Thorn Vine was given to you by Gu Pan, but now Gu Pan says that you killed your wife. What evidence do you have to prove that you did not murder Fei?"


    Tang Tongpan reminded from the side: "You have previously confessed that the blood thorn vine you gave to Fei was the blood thorn vine instead of the red blood vine. If you can''t produce evidence to prove your innocence, ording tow, you will be sentenced to murder your wife."


    Judge Tang Tong has a very poisonous eye. He has tried cases for several years, and he can tell that Mr. Gu did not kill his wife, but was just used. Maybe after Fei''s death, Mr. Gu also discovered that something was wrong, but in the end he chose to help Mrs. Gu hide it for many years. I just didn''t expect that Mrs. Gu would me him for killing Fei in front of the court.


    Mr. Gu was extremely anxious. He had been a gangster all his life. How had he ever encountered such a major murder case? Now that Mrs. Gu was said to be the murderer of Fei''s family, he had no choice but to cry: "Sir, I didn''t, I didn''t kill Fei''s family, those blood thorn vines were given to me by Pan Shuangniang, she, she"


    The ancient magistrate frowned: "What is she?"


    Mr. Gu paused for a while, turned to look at Mrs. Gu again, moved his mouth, and shouted almost pleadingly: "Mother Frost, Mother Frost~ We have been husband and wife for decades, why are we making such a fuss?"


    Because the third grandma and the third grandpa were old, the ancient magistrate was merciful and did not need them to kneel. They were allowed to sit and rest on the screen behind the court hall. If they are needed, announce them to the court again. At this moment, the third grandma couldn''t help it anymore, and came out with a sneer: "Gu Laoliu, you bastard, still don''t understand how Pan treats you? She has never thought about being married to you. At first, I was just pregnant and worried that I would be soaked in a pig cage, so I was eager to find you as my next home."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu angrily yelled at the third mistress: "Shut up, you are a destitute person who cannot give birth to a son. If you dare to sow discord between our husband and wife again, I will kill you!"


    "Bah! Come on, you''re nothing if you don''t kill me." The third grandma was not afraid of Mr. Gu''s threat at all. She talked about the gossip about Mrs. Gu back in the day: "Who doesn''t know about the people over there in Yuanjiaji?" Mrs. Pan is not clean. You are not the only man. Before you, someone saw a maning out of her house before dawn. Yuan Jiaman was not dead at that time, and she was used to stealing from people. "


    Hearing this, Mr. Gu was so angry that his eyes were about to burst: "Shut up, you bitch..."


    "You should shut up. If you dare to spit **** at my old woman again, don''t me me for beating you." The third grandpa came out, pulled the third grandma aside, went back to the screen, moved two chairs out, and sat down Listen in.


    This is very against the rules, but the ancient prefect cannot criticize them. After all, they are so old and so many people are watching. If he dares to say a word, within an hour, people all over the city will say that he disrespects the elderly and his official reputation is not good. Guaranteed.


    Mr. Gu had a conflict with the third grandmother in order to protect Mrs. Gu, but Mrs. Gu was lying on the door panel, looking at the top of her head, not looking at him at all.


    Mr. Gu is desperate.


    The ancient prefect took the opportunity to ask: "Speak clearly what you didn''t finish before, and don''t waste time."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu burst into tears and said, "The blood thorn vine was given to me by Pan Shuangniang. When she gave it to her, she said it was the red blood vine. I had no idea that what she gave me was poison that could kill Fei..."


    He wiped away his tears and choked up: "Now that I think about it, she should have wanted to kill Fei... After getting along with her for decades, I realized that she was very proud and was not willing to be a concubine. But she Back then, she said she was willing to be my concubine, and then she said she was sorry for Fei Shi and asked me to be nice to Fei Shi, so she gave me the Blood Thorn Vine and asked me to take it back to Fei Shi."


    Tang Tongpan helped him summarize: "You mean, Mrs. Gu used your help to poison Mrs. Fei so that she could marry you and be your official wife?"


    Mr. Gu nodded and said with tears in his eyes: "Yes, that''s exactly it."


    "Bah!" When Mrs. Gu heard this, she was so angry that she sighed. Mr. Gu said again with difficulty: "Golden branches can testify!"


    Aunt Gu was suddenly called, and she was so frightened that she fell to the ground and looked at Old Mrs. Gu in horror. Didn''t her mother say she would protect her? Why did you pull her out? What if she spills the beans?


    But Mrs. Gu looked at her and said, "Believe it, mother... say it!"


    These three words are very particr. Aunt Gu understood it and remembered some of the words that Mrs. Gu taught her back then. She knelt on the ground and said: "Your Excellency, I can testify that it was Mr. Gu who wanted to kill Fei. I I heard what he said back then.

 Chapter 880: Must be his son

    Chapter 880: Must be his son


    Chapter 880 It must be his son


    As soon as these words came out, there was a burst of exmation in the court, and the ancient prefect immediately asked: "Ms. Qian Gu, tell me what you know quickly!"


    He also reminded her: "This is a serious case of human life. You must know not to lie, otherwise it will be a serious crime of losing your life."


    When Aunt Gu heard this, her face turned pale, her mouth trembled, and she wanted to say something.


    Mrs. Gu saw it and shouted hurriedly: "Believe it, mother!"


    Hearing this, Aunt Gu looked at Old Mrs. Gu, thinking that Mrs. Gu''s calctions had never gone wrong over the years, so she calmed her mind and said firmly: "Sir, the woman swears that what she said is true. "


    The ancient magistrate nodded, nced at the clerks in the court, motioned for them to write it down, and said to Aunt Gu, "Speak!"


    Aunt Gu was silent for half a quarter of an hour, pretending to recall her childhood memories, and said: "At that time, the peasant woman was still living in Yuanjia Vige. She was nearly four years old and began to remember things. My stepfather is Mr. Gu. At that time, my mother and I had... be involved. He often came to my mother, and besidesing to be served by her, the mostmon thing he did was to scold Fei, saying that Fei was not good in this or that. "


    "Once, gossip about himing to Yuanjia Vige to find a widow was spread to Gujia Vige. Fei got angry with him and told him to break up with my mother. He was very angry after hearing this and went into the vige to find my mother in broad daylight. He said that a grown man should have three wives and four concubines. Its not like he couldnt afford it. Whats wrong with marrying my mother? He also said that Fei would poison her to death if she dared to interfere with him and throw her body into the old well in the vige. , even if she dies, she wont be able to be buried in the Gu family cemetery!


    "I was young and didn''t understand this at the time, butter I heard that he actually found a kind of thorny blood vine and took it back to Fei to eat. Fei died within two months."


    Mr. Gu was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He pointed at Aunt Gu and asked tremblingly: "Jinzhi, you, why do you want to use dad unjustly? Isn''t dad good enough to you? He even gave you the golden hairpin that Fei brought. You made me a dowry, and I treated you ten times better than Da Ya, but you actually repaid me with revenge and framed me!"


    Mr. Gu was crying so hard that he never thought that the stepdaughter he gave her money, dowry, and food would treat her like this.


    When the people watching the excitement heard this, they screamed and said at the top of their lungs: "Mr. Gu, you finally remembered that you have a biological daughter? Do you still remember what she looks like? I''m afraid you only remember the dragster Qian Gu. Oil bottle."


    Some peopleughed at Mr. Gu, while others put their hands on their hips and cursed Mr. Gu: "Gu Shengxiang, you are such a piece of shit, you actually gave the gold hairpin that Fei brought to your stepdaughter. All the things that belong to your mother are reserved for your own daughter. You are really a bastard, you can''t tell the difference between your own child and the one brought by a prostitute."


    People in He''an Mansion are very good at gossip. When I heard this, I remembered what the storyteller said some time ago that Mr. Li treated Gu Youlu and the others better than his own sons. He immediatelyughed and asked: "Hey, Mr. Gu, I heard that Gu Youwen Mr. Li likes Gu Youlu and the others very much, but he doesn''t like Gu Youfu who looks like you. There are rumors in the city that Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu are his sons. You are not really a bastard, are you?"


    Heughed even after finishing speaking.


    Some people watching the excitement said: "Look at Gu Dashan, he looks very simr to Mr. Gu. Could it be that Gu Youwen and the others are really not Mr. Gu''s father."


    "Shut up, shut up, you are talking nonsense!" Mr. Gu was going crazy. He wanted face the most. How could he endure others saying that he had been cuckolded? He just defended himself by saying, "Youwen and Youlu followed the Pan family. Over there, they are all my biological children!"


    But he had never actually met Mrs. Gu''s parents. When they got married, because of the long distance and the remarriage of a widow, Mrs. Gu was still pregnant with Gu Youwen. They just wrote a letter and gave it to the two elders. After getting their consent, I went to apply for a marriage certificate.


    By the time he wanted to see the two elders of the Pan family, they were already dead.


    Pan''s younger brother came to report the funeral, saying that their children were young and there was no need to rush back to worship. He also gave the couple ten taels of silver, saying that it was left to them by their elders.


    Mr. Gu was so moved that he felt cold all over just thinking about it now... He was so carried away by the ten taels of silver that he actually agreed not to worship the second elder. Where is the son-inw''s family who doesn''t pay homage when his parents-inw dies? Among the Pan family members, he has only met Pan''s younger brother, but Youwen and Youlu are not like him. The Pan family is really mysterious.


    But Mr. Gu still firmly believes that Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu are his sons, and he does not want to be a bastard!


    Gu Dashan doesn''t care whether Gu Youwen and the others are Mr. Gu''s biological children. He just wants to ask Mr. Gu: "Did you really give the golden hairpin my mother brought to Yuan Jinzhi?"


    When Mr. Gu saw Gu Dashan talking to him, he was very excited and said hurriedly: "Da Shan, father''s biological son, we are the biological father and son who have broken bones and connected tendons. You listened to father and withdrew the paper. What do you want to know?" , lets talk slowly when we go home.


    Gu Jinan smiled and looked at Mr. Gu like a torch: "This case is almost solved, but you still want my father to withdraw the petition? Do you think the prefect will agree?"


    With a bang, the ancient prefect almost smashed the gavel tree into pieces and said angrily: "Gu Shengxiang, don''t talk too much, answer Gu Dashan''s words quickly."


    Actually, the prefect should not have said this, but Mr. Gu went too far and gave the dowry brought by his first wife to his stepdaughter. His own daughter was not dead, so how could he do this?


    Mr. Gu had no choice but to say: "It was Gu Pan who said that Jinzhi was marrying the shopkeeper, and the dowry should not be too thin and must have a gold ornament, so I gave away Fei''s gold hairpin."


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he felt extremely aggrieved for Fei and Gu Daya. He was even more disappointed with Mr. Gu and did not want to talk to him anymore. He only asked Aunt Gu: "Is that golden hairpin still there?"


    Aunt Gu hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, my sister has hidden it well for you. When I was fleeing from famine, Mr. Gu asked me to take it out in exchange for food, but I didn''t agree and said I lost it."


    He cried and begged again: "Brother, for the sake of us being a family, please withdraw the paper. Sister, I beg you."


    After Gu Dashan learned that the hairpin was still there, he felt a lot relieved. He ignored Aunt Gu, but choked with tears and begged the ancient prefect: "Sir, after the case is settled, can you return the golden hairpin of your deceased mother to themon people?"


    The ancient magistrate nodded: "Of course you can. As long as it belongs to your mother, I will award it to you."


    After hearing this, Aunt Gu was very angry. She pointed at Gu Dashan and said: "Gu Dashan, you must do this, right?!"


    The ancient prefect didn''t want to listen to their argument anymore, so he asked the yamen to hold Aunt Gu down and said to Mr. Gu: "Now that Gu Pan''s mother and daughter have testified that you are the real culprit who killed Fei, what else do you have to say?"


    Mr. Gu: "It''s unfair, sir. Pan''s mother and daughter are harming me. They are colluding. Yuan Jinzhi is telling lies. The Blood Thorn Vine was given to me by Pan. I have never looked for the Blood Thorn Vine." "


    Mr. Gu was desperate to the extreme. Just when he didn''t know what to do, a Yamen servant suddenly came to report: "Sir, Qian Guangzong said that he knew Gu Pan''s secret and wanted to testify. He just wants his family not to be implicated in this case."


    Da Chu is very particr about sitting together. If one person breaks thew, especially if hemits a major life case, the whole family will be implicated.

 Chapter 881: The truth comes out

    Chapter 881: The truthes out


    Chapter 881 The truthes out


    Qian Guangzong was afraid of death. After hearing what the boy who delivered the meal told about Mrs. Gu''s murder of Fei and her arrest, he immediately said that he knew Mrs. Gu''s secret and wanted to use this secret to exchange for the pardon of his family.


    Zhang Sanjin did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly sent a Yamen servant back to bring Qian Guangzong''s words to the ancient prefect.


    Mrs. Gu, who was already confident of winning, stared angrily when she heard this. Her eyes nted towards Aunt Gu, staring at Aunt Gu ferociously, wanting to ask her if she had told Qian Guangzong about the past?


    Aunt Gu was so frightened when she saw Mrs. Gu''s appearance that she started to tremble again: "Mom, please don''t be angry, my daughter didn''t..." She did it on purpose.


    "Shut up!" Old Mrs. Gu was very angry. Jin Zhi, a fool, if she told everything, it would be difficult for others not to doubt her.


    When the ancient prefect heard what the yamen servant said, he immediately looked at Judge Tang Tong and said, "Master Tang, I have to go out and interrogate Qian Guangzong in person, write down his words, and bring them back to the yamen."


    Qian Guangzong was suffering from a disease, so it was impossible to bring him to court for trial, so he had to use apromise method.


    Tang Tongpian raised his hands and said: "Yes, I will obey your orders."


    However, Tang Tongpan was a case handler. Seeing that Old Gu''s family was a difficult group, he suggested: "Sir, why don''t you choose three moremon people to follow us, so as not to cause Mrs. Gu and her daughter to bite our house in the future?" The government has wronged people."


    "Master Tang''s words are very true." The ancient magistrate immediately said: "Because Qian Guangzong cannot go to court, in order to avoid conflicts, I decided to select threemon people to go to Lao Gu''s house to listen to Qian Guangzong''s testimony."


    The people who were watching the excitement were very excited when they heard about it, but they retreated again when they thought that Qian Guangzong was sick.


    The ancient prefect felt contempt in his heart. When everyone was watching the excitement, they almost broke through the gate of the government office. Now you are asked to hear the gossip first-hand with your own ears, and you are afraid again. It is really cowardly.


    "You don''t need to be afraid. You are just listening to Qian Guangzong''s words through the door. You will not be infected with the disease." Gu Zhifu said.


    After hearing this, the people watching the excitement were still afraid. It was not until Dr. Xiao said that there would be no infection without contact, that they became enthusiastic again and signed up one after another.


    The ancient prefect finally chose Dr. Xiao, Dou Laotongsheng who ran a private school, and Ma Dali from the cksmith shop to go there.


    These three people are recognized as upright and upright people in the city. Let them go with Tang Tongpian, and they can convince the public very well.


    After the candidates were selected, Tang Tongpan took them, as well as a team of government servants, two scribes, and a master to the old Gu family''s house.


    When Aunt Gu saw that Tang Tongpan had brought someone to question her, her face changed in anxiety and she chased her out instinctively. However, she was stopped by the yamen servant in time and could only shout: "Sir,e back. What Qian Guangzong said is a lie. not real!"


    Its a pity that no matter how Aunt Gu shouted, Tang Tongpan and the others did not look back.


    After Tang Tongjian and the others left, the court fell into silence. Only the sound of stomach growling could be heard from time to time. Everyone was hungry and waiting for the conclusion of the case.


    Old Mrs. Gu was extremely anxious, her eyes were rolling, thinking of ways to get out of the crime... After a while, she looked at Aunt Gu and signaled her with her eyes that she would bite Qian Guangzong to death if he lied.


    As long as Qian Guangzong is lying and Mr. Gu is the murderer of Fei, they can be freed and continue to enjoy life with Mr. Li.


    Aunt Gu has a good rtionship with Old Mrs. Gu and can understand her eyes. After a moment of panic, she nodded to Old Mrs. Gu to express that she understood.


    And every move they made fell in Gu Jinan''s eyes.


    Half an hourter, Tang Tongpan and the others came back and handed Qian Guangzong''s confession to the ancient prefect.


    After reading it, the ancient magistrate asked the scribe to read it in public.


    Qian Guangzong really knew about Mrs. Gu''s murder of Fei, and he would know that it was Aunt Gu who said it. When she was escaping from famine, Aunt Gu suffered a lot. She felt that this was retribution for the bad things she had done, so she discussed with Qian Guangzong, bowed to the east, and the couple shared the bad things they had done together. It was like admitting their mistake to God and begging God to let them go and let them survive.


    Qian Guangzong''s confession said: "Yuan Jinzhi said that Mr. Gu was pregnant at that time but did not want to be a concubine. In order to marry Mr. Gu as his wife, he gave Mr. Gu a prickly medicinal material and asked him to Take it back and boil it for Fei to drink. Within two months, Fei died."


    After Qian Guangzong''s confession was read, there was an uproar inside and outside the courtroom, with people pointing at Mrs. Gu and scolding her.


    Aunt Gu quickly cried out: "Fake, Qian Guangzong lied. He has the disease and wants me to die with him!"


    As long as she insists that Qian Guangzong is lying, the government will have nothing to do with her.


    It''s a pity that she forgot that the government can also torture suspects.


    This case was raging from early morning to afternoon. The ancient prefect''s patience had been exhausted. He threw away the signature and said: "Qian Gu is so bold that she gave false testimony in court to protect Gu Pan. She was beaten by this government. I beat her." Until you tell the truth!"


    "Yes." The government officials had been standing for a long time. They had long wanted to stretch their muscles and bones, so they picked up Aunt Gu, pushed her down on the bench, and started beating her.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After only three blows, Aunt Gu screamed and cried: "Sir, please spare my life, please spare your life, this woman is really... ah!"


    Bang, bang, bang, three more times, the skin and flesh were bleeding, and even the bones were cracked. The pain was so painful that Aunt Gu almost died.


    Seeing that the time hade, Gu Jinan looked at Aunt Gu and said: "Yuan Jinzhi, you will be beheaded for perjury. You are only in your early forties, and you have a grandson to rely on. You live with Li''s family and you have saved a lot of money. You are rich. Isn''t it good for someone to live and eat well? Why should you risk your life for Gu Pan''s sake? "


    In one sentence, Mrs. Gu was made to look ferocious, and Aunt Gu was moved to the point of being moved.


    Yes, she is only in her early forties and has at least ten years to live, and my mother is already so old, a paralytic, and will die at any time. It is really not worthwhile for her to risk her life to help her.


    The ancient magistrate noticed that Aunt Gu was acting strangely and immediately signaled to the government officials to beat her severely.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The officer''s stick hit Aunt Gu without mercy. Aunt Gu couldn''t stand the beating anymore. Regardless of Old Lady Gu''s calls, she cried at the top of her lungs: "My mother gave me the blood thorn vine. My mother wanted to kill her." Fei...ah!"


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    The ancient prefect hurriedly said: "Doctor Xiao, hurry up and save people, we can''t let Mrs. Gu Pan die."


    He also asked the government officials to stop the execution and said to Aunt Gu: "Tell me everything you know."


    Aunt Gu almost fainted from the pain. She cried and told what she knew. It was simr to what Qian Guangzong said, but with one more sentence: "My mother taught me that if things are exposed, let me tell everything." Put it on Mr. Gu. Because I am young, the government will not doubt what I say, and Mr. Gu is not my biological father, so I dont have to feel guilty even if he dies."


    Mr. Gu was stunned when he heard this. Did Pan Shuangniang say this to him behind his back? Isn''t he her hero, her God?


    Mr. Gu was stunned for a moment, and then he cried andughed: "Pan Shuangniang, I treat you with all my heart, but you were thinking of how to harm me forty years ago... I''m not done with you!"


    Speaking, he stood up and rushed towards the unconscious Mrs. Gu. After knocking Dr. Xiao away, he bit down on Mrs. Gu''s neck, intending to kill her.


    Doctor Xiao was startled and hurriedly inserted a needle into the back of Mr. Gu''s neck. Mr. Gu immediately lost strength and fell limply to the ground.

 Chapter 882: Liked

    Chapter 882: Liked


    Chapter 882 Liked


    Seeing two people fainting all at once, the ancient prefect became a little anxious and said hurriedly: "Doctor Xiao, they are all important people in this case, nothing can happen to them."


    Doctor Xiao said: "Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu are both in good health and there is no danger of their lives. However, the mood swings of the two of them are too high. I am afraid that the olddy alone cannot save them. Your Excellency, I would like to invite Dr. Liu." bring it on."


    Added another sentence: "Although Dr. Liu is expensive, he has good medical skills and can perform acupuncture. When ites to serious diseases such as stroke, he can still do it."


    There are only wuzhuo in the government office, and there are no doctors who can perform acupuncture. When encountering such a situation, they usually spend money to hire a doctor in the city. People in the government office have alwaysined that Dr. Liu''s fee is too expensive and they are not willing to hire him.


    The ancient prefect knew about the grievances between Doctor Xiao and Doctor Liu. When he heard this, he hurriedly said: "Go and invite Doctor Liu. He said that Doctor Xiao praised him. As long as he is willing to waive the medical fee, I will send Doctor Xiao over." Tell him what you said to praise him."


    Hey. The yamen servant responded with a smile and ran away.


    In more than a quarter of an hour, Dr. Liu was invited for free.


    Doctor Liu was very happy. As soon as he came, he said: "I heard that a famous doctor praised my medical skills. I don''t dare to take it. I don''t take it. It''s just a family tradition. It''s just a living. If you have any symptoms, you cane to our Liu family doctor." Clinic."


    Dr. Xiao had long been ustomed to Doctor Liu''s behavior. He didn''t even bother to roll his eyes. While taking off the silver needle from Mrs. Gu''s body, he said dissatisfiedly: "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Hurry up and save Mr. Gu." Wake up, don''t try to save trouble when giving him acupuncture, inject one more round of needles to protect the heart meridians. His mood swings are too high, and if he doesn''t protect his heart meridians, he will faint when he wakes upter and may have a stroke."


    Doctor Liu was so angry that he wanted to point at Doctor Xiao and yell at him, but he was afraid of the crowd here, so he could only grit his teeth and said: "My doctor''s days of practicing medicine are not shorter than yours, do I need you to say more? Humph!"


    With that said, he immediately felt Mr. Gu''s pulse, while the medicine boy opened the medicine box and prepared for the injection.


    Not long after, Doctor Liu took the pulse and began to acupuncture Mr. Gu. He performed two rounds of acupuncture, which took more than two quarters of an hour.


    During this period, Aunt Gu asked the ancient magistrate while crying out in pain: "Master Magistrate, I have told everything I know, can I leave?"


    Aunt Gu is afraid that if she stays here any longer, she will be thrown into prison.


    The ancient prefectughed when he heard this: "The case has not been closed yet. We have to wait until your mother and stepfather wake up."


    You be an aplice of false testimony and you still want to run away? It''s just a joke.


    Aunt Gu looked at the smile on Gu Zhifu''s face and felt very uneasy. What did the prefect mean? Can she still leave?


    In the hut of Houya, the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family were still tied up. Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong were hanging around Third Young Master Zhan, but Third Young Master Zhan obviously disliked them.


    Gu Rong nced at Gu Xiaomei and said, "Sister-inw, my grandma is in the courtroom in the front yard. As my daughter, shouldn''t you go and take a look and fulfill your filial duty?"


    Gu Xiaomei said angrily: "You are my granddaughter, why don''t you go and see her?"


    Gu Rong smiled and said slowly: "Sister-inw, filial piety is the most important thing in a big family."


    If you want to marry into the Zhan family, you must not be unfilial, so do you want to go and see it?


    As expected, Gu Xiaomei was fooled and said to Third Young Master Zhan: "Third Young Master, she gave birth to me and raised me. Now I don''t know how she is doing in the court. I''m going to see her old man."


    Mr. Zhan wanted their mother and daughter to die, so how could he stop her? He kept sticking his head forward to tell her to get out.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaomei got up and left. The gatekeeper asked, "Stop, what are you going to do?" Gu Xiaomei made her words clear and emphasized: "I have always been filial and I really can''t bear my mother to suffer in front of me, so I want to go and see her." .


    The yamen servant sneered, without giving her any face, and directly exposed her: "Since she is a filial daughter, why didn''t she follow my mother to the court before? Are you here to serve a man?"


    Gu Xiaomei''s face turned red and she said quibblely: "The third son of Zhan has agreed to marry me. He has suffered an unreasonable disaster, so I naturally want to be by his side tofort him."


    The yamen servant was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Gu Xiaomei and wanted to ask her, are you really a good girl?


    Do you know that only the prostitutes in the building will say loudly that they want to apany the man andfort him?


    "Let''s go, let''s not wander around. If you disturb the court, it''s none of my business to be punished." The yamen officer waved his hand and let Gu Xiaomei go. Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong were here to testify, not prisoners. He could take care of them, but he couldn''t really treat them as prisoners.


    Gu Xiaomeiughed after hearing this, turned around and red at Gu Rong, and went to the front court to pretend to be a dutiful daughter.


    Gu Rong smiled when she saw this, and continued to serve Mr. Zhan with a low eyebrow, waiting for news about Gu Xiaomei... She asked Xiaomei Gu to go to the front court. In fact, she wanted to know the news about Old Mrs. Gu. If Old Mrs. Gu was really convicted , then she would have to send the news back quickly and let the adults in the family make ns in advance, either for Grandpa to divorce Mrs. Gu, or for her parents to sever ties with Grandpa and Grandma. She didn''t want her family to be implicated by Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Xiaomei was being taken advantage of by Gu Rong without knowing it. When she came to the small door of the back office leading to the front court, Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu had already been rescued.


    As soon as Mr. Gu woke up, he wanted to continue beating Mrs. Gu. Unfortunately, the government officials had already made preparations and used sticks on him to prevent him from beating Mrs. Gu.


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate pped the gavel heavily and asked the olddy Gu: "Your daughter has confessed, what else do you have to say?"


    Mrs. Gu didnt say any unnecessary words, she just said: Unjust, in vain See you, Li!


    In one sentence, he not only denied Aunt Gu''s confession, but also asked to see Mr. Li who could save him, which made the ancient prefect furious to death.


    He has been an official for many years and has seen many unruly people, but none of them are as difficult as Mrs. Gu. She dares toin even though the evidence is conclusive, and she still wants to see Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li is also unlucky to have a descendant of a savior like Mrs. Gu. If Mr. Li helps Mrs. Gu this time, his official position will definitely be lost.


    The ancient prefect was also annoyed with Mr. Li. Instead of helping Mr. Li, he asked the Yamen servant to notify Mr. Li to go to court.


    Before the yamen servant left, Mr. Li''s voice came: "Sir, I''m here."


    Mr. Li didn''t want toe here to embarrass himself, but the matter with the old Gu family was too big. If he didn''te out and put an end to it, he would definitely be implicated to death by the old Gu family.


    Old Mrs. Gu was very excited when she saw Mr. Li, but he rushed to save her. Zhng really still had feelings for her.


    Mr. Li looked at the crying Old Mrs. Gu, with a look of indifference on his face, which made Old Mrs. Gu''s heart skip a beat... What happened to Zhng? Why does it look like this? She had suffered a lot for him, why was he so indifferent to her?


    The people watching the excitement in front of the government office were even more excited than Mrs. Gu. The storyteller immediately shouted at the top of his voice: "As soon as Mrs. Gu asked to see Mr. Li, Mr. Li came to see Mrs. Gu. They really have a good understanding!"


    The ancient magistrate looked at the storyteller who was shouting, did you do it on purpose? Why does this have to do with telepathy? It would be really scary if two old men in their 60s had a telepathic connection.


    When the people watching the excitement heard this, they also trembled, feeling cold and panicked, and some even felt sick.


    Mr. Li was disgusted by these words.


    When he was young, he did like Pan Shuangniang, but he only liked her and used her to make fun of his family members.

 Chapter 883: Green head

    Chapter 883: Green head


    Chapter 883 Green Head


    You want to say how much he likes Pan Shuangniang, but thats not true.


    He is a son of a wealthy family, and he has always been surrounded by beautiful women. Moreover, after Pan Shuangniang became pregnant with his little sister, he left and met her again decadester. Pan Shuangniang''s once visible face had turned into an old tree bark. How could he still have the time to talk about feelings with her?


    Just for the sake of the children.


    Mr. Li was afraid that some gossip would be spread, so he immediately red at the storyteller and rified: "Sir, please don''t talk nonsense. I am here because Gu Pan is the descendant of my benefactor. For the sake of kindness, I am here." Talentes to meet her.


    Old Mrs. Gu almost vomited blood when she heard this. She never thought that Zhng would say such words. Is this still the same Tomoro who dotes on her and goes against his family and makes trouble with his new wife because of her?


    Old Mrs. Gu was crying, her tears were streaming down her face, and she looked so heartbroken that Mr. Gu could only feel that his head was green and lush.


    "Huhu!" Mr. Gu gasped, recalling what everyone hadughed at him earlier, saying that Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu were not his biological sons. Looking at the appearance of Old Mrs. Gu, he felt that they were right.


    But, how is it possible!


    He has never seen Mr. Lie to have a private meeting with Pan Shuangniang?


    When Master Yue saw Mrs. Gu acting like this, he frowned and said, "Sir, please go over and tell Mrs. Gu clearly. Her appearance will arouse criticism."


    Mr. Li also saw that something was wrong with Mrs. Gu, and hurriedly asked Mr. Yue to help him over, squatted on the ground, looked at Mrs. Gu and said: "Sister Pan, I know you have suffered a lot in these years, but since you have done this If you do something evil, you have to bear all the me, and you cant me anyone... Im an official, and I cant possibly break thew for you.


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Gu cried harder and shouted: "Wisdom, wisdom!"


    The word ng" was not shouted out. If it were shouted out, both of them would finish the game.


    Mr. Li was afraid that she would say something that she shouldn''t have said, so he hurriedly said: "Sister Pan, you can''t me others until now. You can''t let everyone die with you, right?"


    These words were very metaphorical, and Gu Jinan frowned when he heard it.


    Old Mrs. Gu is quite smart and knows that Mr. Li meant this to ask her to abandon herself and save others. She didn''t scream anymore, but her tears still kept flowing.


    Master Li breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "I know you can''t let go of Youfu, Youwen, Youlu, Jinzhi, and Yuye. Don''t worry, your parents saved me with their lives back then, and I will put them down no matter what." Okay. I will give them the dowry of the house, shop, vige, and Yuye, so they wont live a hard life."


    As soon as Master Li said this, he was praised by the people who were watching the excitement: "Master Li is really a good person. The old Gu family is in such a mess. In order to repay his kindness, he is willing to give them money and housing. Why haven''t my parents saved someone so grateful? People?"


    In the crowd, a storyteller said: "A good person? I think Mr. Li is helping the evildoers by doing this! If Mr. Li hadn''t been conniving in every possible way, how could Gu Youlu and the others have caused so many troubles? They dared to shout not long after they first arrived in Fucheng. I want to buy the Hu familys restaurant, oh, that bullying face is really ugly!


    As soon as these words came out, the people present scolded Mr. Li again.


    Master Li had a headache. Master Yue exined for him: "Master Li didn''t know about this. When he found out, he reprimanded Gu Youlu. Folks, don''t worry, the old Gu family will never cause you any trouble again in the future. , after Mrs. Gus case is settled, Mr. Li will send them away and will not let them continue to stay in Hean Mansion.


    Zhi, Zhi! Old Mrs. Gu was in a hurry. How could Zhng send Youwen and the others away? They should stay with him and live their lives as young masters.


    Mr. Li stared at Old Mrs. Gu with a gloomy gaze. The warning in his eyes was so strong that Old Mrs. Gu did not dare to scream any more. Mrs. Gu cried and begged Mr. Li: "No, send me away, go!"


    She finally brought the children back to him, how could he cruelly send several children away again?


    Mr. Li was afraid that she would do something bad if she was too excited, so he made a promise: "For the sake of my old benefactor, I will not ignore them. I will give them gifts during the New Year and holidays, and I will visit them or pick them up when I am free." Have a meal.


    Mr. Li used to dislike Gu Youfu, but this time he took Gu Youfu with him at all costs, trying to create an illusion that he didn''t care about Gu Youfu, so that everyone would stop spreading rumors about Gu Youfu. Wen them are his son''s gossip.


    Mrs. Gu was very unhappy when she heard this... Zhng still didn''t want to recognize them, just because he wanted to be an official?


    However, are the gossipy people of He''an Prefecture so easy to be deceived?


    Everyone unanimously ignored Mr. Li''s words, but looked at Mr. Gu and asked curiously: "Mr. Gu, is this your family''s business? Howe Mr. Li has the final say? But you don''t even fart. , which one calls the shots in your family, you or Mr. Li?"


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu exploded and immediately rushed over, knocked Mr. Li down with a bang, and said angrily to Mr. Li: "Li Zhi, get out of here, this is my old Gu family''s business, who do you think you are?" , are you still addicted to arranging my son?"


    Originally Mrs. Gu med Mr. Li for not wanting to recognize Hui Youwen and them, but when she saw her beloved husband being knocked down by Mr. Gu, a mud-legged man, she was so anxious that she screamed: "Six, get out!"


    Some people who had good intentions tranted for her: "Gu Laoliu, get out of here!"


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate pped the rm tree angrily, pointed at the trantor and said: "Shut up, I don''t want to deal with these things, otherwise I will punish you for disturbing the court."


    After hearing this, the man shrank his neck and retreated.


    Mr. Li was knocked down, and after standing up holding Master Yue''s arm, he said: "Brother Gu, don''t get me wrong, I have no intention of taking charge of your family''s housework, I just don''t want my two old benefactors to die in peace."


    This exnation is reasonable. It is for the sake of the old benefactor that one is good to Pan Shuangniang, and it is for the sake of the old benefactor that one promises Pan Shuangniang to take care of Gu Youwen and the others.


    Mr. Gu was like a cow seeing red cloth. He was furious and wanted to scold Mr. Li, but he felt that the more he scolded Mr. Li, the more everyone would think he was being cuckolded, so he had to hold back his anger.


    The ancient prefect was afraid that if they continued to make trouble, the case would not be closed until nightfall, so he hurriedly asked Mrs. Gu: "Ms. Gu Pan, Mr. Li hase to see you, what else do you have to say."


    The case will be closed without me.


    Mrs. Gu looked at Mr. Li, who was also looking at her, with a hint of pleading in her eyes... For the sake of Zhng being able to beg him, she stopped making trouble. Only when Zhng gets better can the children be better.


    Mrs. Gu choked up and said, "I plead guilty!"


    Mother, the ancient prefect almost jumped up and shouted three times, "Okay, okay!"


    It is true that Mrs. Gu, a shrew, is too difficult to deal with. If she refuses to plead guilty, he will have to spend more time to continue investigating. This kind of old case is the most difficult to investigate, time-consuming, and very tiring.

 Chapter 884: Reconciliation for Fei

    Chapter 884: Reconciliation for Fei


    Chapter 884 Reconciling Fei and Li


    The ancient prefect was afraid of further twists and turns in the case, so he immediately said: "Gu Pan, please exin clearly how you murdered Fei!"


    Mrs. Gu didn''t want to say a word, but Mr. Li was still looking at her with pleading in his eyes, wanting her to exin quickly so that the case could be settled. He couldn''t be embarrassed anymore.


    The nobleman wanted someone who could help him upy Jiangnan, not a drag.


    Mrs. Gu died on Mr. Li''s old tree in her life. When she saw Mr. Li''s appearance, she exined word by word how she murdered Fei.


    After Yuan Jiaman''s death, the Yuan family was very dissatisfied with her. There were rumors that Yuan Jiaman had been killed by her and wanted to immerse her in a pig cage.


    In order not to be killed secretly by the Yuan family, Mrs. Gu began to hook up with men. Seeing that Mr. Gu had no parents at home, and her first wife''s father and brother from the Fei family were also dead, she was a good candidate, so she hooked up with Mr. Gu.


    Every time you meet a bad person on the road or a hero saves a beautiful woman, it is all designed by Mrs. Gu.


    After hooking up with Mr. Gu, she became friends with him within three days, and used this as an excuse to ask Mr. Gu to marry her. Mr. Gu agreed wholeheartedly, but he was only willing to marry her as his concubine.


    At that time, Mr. Gu was only in his early twenties, and he was a proud man. He felt that it would not look good if he returned home with a wife who was equal to his daughter-inw.


    But Mrs. Gu was in a hurry. How could she wait? While trying to instigate the rtionship between Mr. Gu and the Fei family, she gave the blood thorn vine to Mr. Gu and asked him to take it back to feed the Fei family and kill the Fei family.


    How did you get the bloodthorn vine?


    Old Mrs. Gu is very smart. She recognized the bloodthorn vine and went to the mountains to find it herself instead of going to the drugstore to buy it. If she went to a drug store to buy it, the yamen would investigate and she would definitely be exposed.


    Finally, she seeded in poisoning Mr. Fei to death with Mr. Gu''s hand.


    One month after Fei''s death, she moved into Lao Gu''s house and lived in arge blue brick house built with Fei''s dowry money.


    She knew that everyone didn''t like her as her step-inw and ostracized her everywhere. In order to let her children live a good life, she also spared no effort to sow the rtionship between Mr. Gu and Gu Dashan, and made Mr. Gu think that Gu Dashan was not her rtive. Son.


    Old Mrs. Gu was paralyzed and could only speak word by word. She spoke these words for a full hour, making the people watching the excitement put their chests on their backs and almost fainted from hunger. But they gossiped and were unwilling to leave, even if they were hungry.


    Chen was smart. When he saw this, he took Gu Dagui with him, drove a mule cart to a small restaurant, bought three baskets of sesame cakes, and brought them to the yamen gate to sell them.


    The aroma of the sesame cakes almost tortured the people watching the excitement to death, and they hurried to buy them: "Here are three sesame cakes."


    I''m so hungry. I won''t be full if I don''t buy three.


    Mrs. Chen looked at the thirty copper coins handed over by the guest, raised her eyebrows, twitched the corners of her mouth, and said with a smile: "The price has increased, fifteen cents each, Chenghui forty-five cents."


    The guest was shocked: "Fifteen cents each? Are you robbing money? The Kan family''s coarse-grain sesame cakes are always ten cents each. You want fifteen cents?"


    Mrs. Chen: "Then you go to Kan''s shop to buy. If you don''t want to go, if you don''t want to go, then just spend an extra five cents. It''s such a bargain. What else do you dislike as a customer? Hurry up and pay. There''s a big crowd behind you. Waiting."


    The guest had no choice but to take fifteen more cents and give forty-five cents to Chen.


    Mr. Chen happily took the money, while Gu Dagui brought the sesame cakes to the guests. He didn''t even dare to raise his head. It was so embarrassing. This woman had saved a lot of private money and still thought she was a poor person. She would pick up half a copper coin when she saw it.


    They came to Fucheng because they had something to do, and she actually went to make money by reselling sesame cakes!


    Another customer handed over copper coins: "Boss, here are two, hurry up, I''m going to starve to death."


    Ms. Chen epted the money with a smile and asked Gu Dagui to get the sesame biscuits. After less than three-quarters of an hour of work, all the sesame biscuits were sold out. There were still customers who had not bought any, so she gave Chen the money to buy food. It took Chen and Gu Dagui three trips to feed all the people who were watching the excitement.


    The ancient prefect''s stomach ached with hunger when he smelled the aroma that came in. He stared at the government office with a fierce look in his eyes. If he knew that it was that **** who was selling sesame cakes at the government office when he was hungry, he would definitely not be able to spare him. .


    Before the prefect was about to faint from hunger, Mrs. Gu finally said thest word.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, damn, it was finally over.


    The ancient prefect immediately looked at the scribe and asked, "Has it been written? Take it over and give it to Mrs. Gu and Yuan Jinzhi to sign."


    Aunt Gu was stunned and cried: "Sir, the woman did no harm to anyone and is not guilty. You can''t make me plead guilty!"


    The prefect Gu said: "You havemitted two crimes. The first crime is helping Gu Pan conceal the fact of the murder, and the second crime is giving false testimony. Both are serious crimes and can be sentenced to death."


    Owl head!


    Old Mrs. Gu was anxious and shouted at Mr. Li.


    Master Li knew that if he did not save Jin Zhi, Pan Shuangniang would notply with his wishes. For his own sake, he could make up for Jin Zhi. He asked Master Yue to go to the ancient prefect and say: "Master prefect, although Yuan Jinzhi is guilty, his crime will not lead to death. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, money can be used to expiate crimes, Mr. Li is willing to pay this money, do you think?"


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect nodded in agreement, but said: "It will cost a lot of money."


    Master Yue said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Li is willing to pay any amount of money in order to repay the kindness of Pan family''s old benefactor."


    The ancient magistrate then said to Aunt Gu: "Because you were young and were instigated by Mrs. Gu, I will sentence you to exile, and you can pay for it with ten thousand taels of silver."


    Hearing this, Mr. Li nodded towards Mrs. Gu and said that he would pay for Mrs. Gu''s guilt.


    Mrs. Gu was finally relieved.


    Gu Jinan has no objection to this. This is the criminalw of Dachu, and Aunt Gu has Qian Guangzong and Qian Chengcai to torture her, so she can no longer afford to make trouble. If she dares to seek death again, Xiaoyu will have a way to deal with her.


    The two scribes took the two confessions to Mrs. Gu and Aunt Gu to stamp them, and after pressing their fingerprints, handed the confessions to the ancient magistrate.


    After reading it, the ancient magistrate pronounced the verdict: "Gu Pan had a vicious mind. In order to marry Gu Shengxiang and be his wife, he murdered Gu Shengxiang''s first wife, causing Fei''s death. ording to thews of Dachu, he will be sentenced to show his head to the public and be executed at the end of the month!"


    Qian Gu, whose original name was Yuan Jinzhi, concealed the fact of the murder and gave false evidence for Gu Pan, and was sentenced to exile. He could be punished with ten thousand taels of silver.


    "Gu Shengxiang was stupid and ignorant. He allowed Gu Pan to murder his wife and gave the poison to his wife. He was suspected of being an essory and was sentenced to five years in prison. He could use five thousand taels of silver to expiate his crime."


    Five thousand taels!


    Mr. Gu was so frightened that he almost fainted again. He couldn''t go to jail. He couldn''t go to jail. The food in the jail was all swill. How could he suffer like this?


    He knew that Gu Dashan was rich and soft-hearted, so he immediately looked at Gu Dashan and begged: "Da Shan, dad''s biological son, dad knows that he was wrong. It was Gu Pan who was the instigator of dad. It was she who harmed our family. She has now received retribution, and its time for us father and son to reconcile... You have to pay to save dad, he cant go to jail!


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan gave a cold voice and ignored Mr. Gu. Instead, he said to the prefect Gu: "Master prefect, I want to divorce Gu Shengxiang on behalf of my mother Fei Shi. I hope you will allow me."


    What?


    Helping Fei and Li!


    The people watching the excitement were shocked and asked, "Are you going to make peace with Mr. Gu on behalf of your mother?"

 Chapter 885: Your mothers handle

    Chapter 885: Your mother''s handle


    Chapter 885 Whats wrong with your mother


    Gu Dashan nodded, took off a baggage on his back, took out Fei''s memorial tablet, and cried: "Mother, my son has avenged you. You have been wronged for so many years. Don''t worry, my son will not let you do it again." Being aggrieved by the old Gu family, my son will make peace with you and take back your things. In the future, my son and your grandson will worship you and make your incense continue."


    Mr. Gu is still counting on Gu Dashan''s money to expiate his sins, but Gu Dashan wants to reconcile with Li on Fei''s behalf. For a man, this is a great shame and humiliation. He will never agree!


    "Don''t think about it. How can you, a son, reconcile with me on behalf of your mother? You are not afraid of beingughed to death." Mr. Gu shouted at the top of his voice: "Your mother is my person to live or die, and it is my ghost to die." , its been decided for eternity, dont even think about making peace with her and letting her leave my old Gu family!


    Although he had disliked Fei Shi, Fei Shi was not that bad. Not to mention the generous dowry, she could still work, and she was pretty. If Fei Shi''s mother hadn''t disagreed with her marrying a military household, the short-lived ghost would have died. , he couldnt find a wife as good as Feis.


    Gu Dashan looked at Mr. Gu, who was roaring like an evil spirit. His face did not have the fear and fear before, but was calm and calm.


    He looked at Mr. Gu and said slowly: "If you have done nothing wrong, it would be unfilial for me to divorce you on behalf of my mother. But my family broke off the rtionship with your family, and you still helped Gu Pan He murdered my mother...ording to the criminalw of Dachu, if a man helps others murder his first wife, whether it is intentional or being used by others, the woman''s rtives can ask for a divorce."


    He is the rtive her mother left in the world.


    Mr. Gu was left speechless and felt that his son had changed and turned into a monster. He used to be so obedient, he would obey him in everything, no matter how hard he tried to tease him, he would not resist.


    Mr. Gu looked at Gu Dashan for a while, then suddenly looked at the third grandfather and the third grandmother, and cursed: "Tell me, are you the one who bewitched Dashan? Okay, you two are destitute and you can''t give birth to a son, so you came to **** my son. Ill fight with you!


    After saying that, he rushed over like crazy and bumped into the third grandpa and the third grandma.


    Luo Wu was very skilled. He grabbed the yamen servant''s stick and hit Mr. Gu with a bang.


    Mr. Gu didn''t hit anyone, but was beaten to the ground. He cried at the top of his lungs: "Oh God, what a sin. Come and see, how vicious this destitute couple is. They beat me so hard." His biological son was snatched away!"


    "Bah, you still have the nerve to say that Dashan is your biological son. Don''t you dislike him very much? Now that you don''t have enough money to eliminate your guilt, youe to recognize your son?" The third grandmother was trembling with anger at Mr. Gu''s words: "Yes. , The old man and I have never had a son in our lives, but we have never thought of taking away the mountain."


    Mr. Gu refused to listen and kept howling, making the prefect want to kill someone.


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate pped the wooden door hard and said angrily: "Gu Shengxiang, if you dare to shout and scream again, I will disqualify you from using money to pay for your crimes!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Chu was short of money and the Emperor of Chu demanded that all the money that could be used to offset sins should be offset with silver, he would have really wanted to imprison Mr. Gu in Laoli and let him ascend to heaven in less than half a month.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu did not dare to cry anymore, but he began to threaten Gu Dashan: "Do you really want to reconcile for your mother? I tell you, don''t regret it, your mother has something to do with me."


    Gu Dashan was stunned when he heard this: "My mother has made no mistakes in her life, how could there be any evidence?" Mr. Gu smiled: "Haha, don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, ask Gu Shengxing''s mother-inw, she is someone of her generation who has never heard of it. .


    When the third grandma heard this, she spat in Mr. Gu''s face: "You are talking about the Dragon Boat Festival that year when you went out to make a living, someone in the vige said that they saw a maning out of your house? "


    "Gu Laoliu, Gu Laoliu, how many times have we told you that a few days after you left, Fei was diagnosed with pregnancy. She was the first child, inexperienced, and you were not at home. In her heart I was scared, so I begged my sister-inw and me to let us take turns spending the night with her, and she gave us three coppers a night."


    At that time, everyone was poor, especially Lao Yan''s family. They were really poor, so they went to Lao Gu''s house with these three coins to apany Fei.


    Unexpectedly, people would spread gossip about this, and Mr. Gu would still believe it for so many years. Because of this, he suspected that the Dashan brothers and sisters were not his descendants.


    "The person who spread this gossip is Gu Laogou. He is an old bachelor who has fallen in love with Fei. He wants to use this method to ruin Fei''s reputation so that he can take advantage of you after you divorce Fei. He I have used this method several times, and I have been harmed by him using this method. Fortunately, my old man was there at the time. After the rumor came out, I went directly to his house and beat him up, so he did not dare to try to take advantage of me again. .


    Although this matter is detrimental to her reputation, the third grandma is already quite old, so it doesn''t matter if she talks about it.


    Then he said: "Because of this incident, the old vige chief dragged Gu Laogou to the ancestral hall and used all kinds of family methods. You know all this. How can you still say nderous words about Fei now? After all, we are a husband and wife. ah!"


    Third Grandma cried again as she spoke. She was really aggrieved for Fei. Even after she died, she would be ndered by Mr. Gu.


    Lao Yan had been sitting on the mule cart outside with Gu Dafu. When Mrs. Chen and Gu Dagui saw that Mr. Gu was really talking about the rumors, they immediately went to help her over.


    Quickly give way, a witness ising! Chens sharp voice immediately shouted out a way out.


    Old Yan was helped to the court by them and said to the ancient magistrate: "Sir, the old woman is Gu Yan. When Fei was pregnant, I and my three younger siblings slept with her since she was diagnosed, until Gu Lao Liu goes home. Fei has never had a private meeting with any man, she is innocent."


    Then he looked at Mr. Gu and said: "Old Liu, you have to be conscientious. You came home in the middle of the night and woke us up when you entered the house. How can you remain ignorant of what you saw with your own eyes? Use your conscience to nder Fei? How sorry is she for you? Isnt it enough that she left her life in your house? "


    Mr. Gu blushed at the words and couldn''t find anything to refute, so he kept saying: "Fei is my daughter-inw. She has been buried in the Gu family''s ancestral grave. After my death, I will be buried in the Gu family''s ancestral grave. It''s time to make peace with her." It would be bad for her to leave her begging for her remains."


    The ancient magistrate has finally surrendered to Mr. Gu. One moment, he wrongly used Fei Shi that she was not innocent, and now he said that Fei Shi was his wife and they would be buried together after his death. What''s wrong with this?


    Hearing this, Gu Dafu looked at Mr. Gu and said, "Fei doesn''t need to beg for bones. She is from the Dashan branch and is qualified to be buried in the Gu family''s ancestral grave. You don''t need to be buried in the Gu family''s ancestral grave. The n has decided to bury you in the Gu family''s ancestral grave." A n.


    Gu Dafu is the son of Vige Chief Gu. Although he can no longer be the vige chief, he has inherited the position of the n leader from Vige Chief Gu and has the right to emunicate people from the n after they make mistakes.


    There was a power outage in themunity and I couldn''t update in time. I''m sorry and I will make it up. Finally, I would like to thank the people of He''an Prefecture for their enthusiastic performance. . . The people of He''an Mansion mmed the table angrily: Are you enthusiastic about performing? Does this mean not giving money? Let''s go and get your wages. If you don''t pay your wages, I''ll beat the guy with the surname Feng! The next day, the He''an Prefecture Bagua News reported: This newspaper reported that Feng Shili, an unknown street dog and trash writer, was beaten and sent to the hospital because he owed wages to the people of He''an Prefecture. After hearing the news, the ancient prefect expressed the hope that Feng Shili could pay the people''s wages as soon as possible, cherish the simple food and food, and don''t long for the prison window.

 Chapter 886: Being scolded and confused

    Chapter 886: Being scolded and confused


    Chapter 886 I was confused by the curse.


    Leave the n!


    Mr. Gu''s mind was in a state of shock. He looked at Gu Dafu in a daze and asked, "Are you Dafu? What are you talking about?"


    Gu Dafu said: "I say, your n has made a big mistake. As the n leader, for the sake of the reputation of the Gu n, I will emunicate you ording to the n rules."


    Mr. Gu finally heard it clearly, but he refused: "What did my tribe do wrong? You want to emunicate us? Gu Dafu, are you blind? Do you know how prosperous our tribe is now? We got to know each other Sir Tongzhi, do you know what rank Tongzhi is? Ill scare you to death if I tell you!


    Then he said: "Besides, your father is the leader of the n, and he is qualified to emunicate us. Who do you think you are? I am your elder, and you want to emunicate your elder? You followed Gu Dashan''s family for two days. When you have enough to eat, you act up. You used to respect the uncles in our n the most."


    Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu are truly a match made in heaven, and their quarrels are unreasonable and disruptive.


    Gu Dafu held back his anger and said: "Although you are my elder, your n has indeed made a big mistake. ording to the n rules..."


    Mr. Gu refused to listen and said with a stiff neck, "Don''t talk to me about these useless things. Since you still treat me as an elder, you should treat me with the etiquette of an elder."


    Mr. Chen was so angry. Originally, they came to the court boldly and wanted to show off the patriarch''s family tree. She didn''t expect that her eldest brother was so useless and could not defeat a rogue.


    Mrs. Chen rolled up her sleeves, jumped up, and spat in Mr. Gu''s face. She spit right into Mr. Gu''s eyes, and shouted: "Old man, who are you? How dare you talk to the patriarch like this? ? Elders, dont you know that the patriarchs are protected by their ancestors? If you disrespect the patriarch, you are disrespecting the ancestors. You disrespectful piece of shit, you still want your elder brother to respect you as an elder. Are you worthy? You just deserve to be cramped. Skin them and throw them into mass graves!"


    "How prosperous is your family? It is quite prosperous. They have opened a brothel at home. Don''t say that your Gu Ya and Gu Rong were raped by others. They are greedy for money. You don''t need anyone to force you to pounce on a rich young man when you see him. And your family, Gu Youlu and Gu Chengxian, actually got the disease. Oh my god, what kind of evil has your family done? Only the men in your family can do this. Suffering from such a shameful disease?


    "You are a profligate daughter, a filthy man, and a prostitute. If you are not removed from the n, the other ns of the Gu family will rain down thunder to kill us!"


    Mr. Chen was stunned by the scolding in one breath. He looked at Mr. Chen and couldn''t say a word.


    Everyone present was also confused, and they all looked at Chen. Where did this shrewe from? Her mouth was so sharp, and she cursed people like the wind, whistling and finishing in the blink of an eye.


    Ms. Chen scolded Mr. Gu very much. Seeing that Mr. Gu was stunned by her scolding, she spit at him again and said: "What are you looking at? If you look at me again, I''ll dig out your eyeballs, old man!"


    As he spoke, he took out the golden hairpins one by one from the bag on his waist, and inserted them into his head one by one in front of Mr. Gu: "There is something I forgot to mention. We are not only eating with the Xiaoyu family, I''m full of food and rich. Look, I bought these gold hairpins with my private money. They are pure gold and each one weighs two taels. Unlike your Gu family, who carries half a tael of gold. The hairpin is shown off in the vige. Oh, can that half-weighted one be called a gold hairpin? That is gold hairpin shit, an unnecessary thing that was taken off when the gold hairpin was made!"


    The people in the court were stunned. They saw that Chen was convinced. They had seen a lot of women, but they had never seen a woman who deserved a beating. Isn''t she afraid that Mr. Gu would go crazy and beat her?


    Sure enough, Mr. Gu was so mad at Mrs. Chen that he screamed and rushed his head towards Ms. Chen.


    Chen is so clever. She dodged to the side and directly behind Gu Dagui.


    Mr. Gu missed the collision a little, brushed against Gu Dagui''s shoulder, and crashed straight into Gu Dafu. Maybe it was intentional. Mr. Gu didn''t stop even though he knew he had missed the collision. With a bang, he knocked both Gu Dafu and Lao Yan to the ground.


    Old Yan is old and cannot get up after being hit like this.


    Gu Dashan and the others hurried over to help. Gu Jinan called Dr. Xiao: "Doctor Xiao, pleasee over and take a look. Grandma Yan is probably injured."


    Ms. Chen was very frightened when she heard this. If Lao Yan was really hurt, would she be beaten by Dagui?


    In order not to be beaten, Mrs. Chen screamed and started crying. She rushed over to hug Lao Yan, pointed at Mr. Gu and said: "Gu Laoliu, you old man who has suffered from the gue, are you still not a human being? Grandma I didnt scold you, but you actually attacked her. You are such a cruel person. If you are not expelled from the n, how can the Gu family live a good life?"


    Gu Dagui red at her. This stinky woman gets extremely happy and sad every time she does something good. It''s best that Grandma is fine, otherwise how can they exin to Da Mu and Dalin?


    Doctor Xiao has alreadye over. After checking, he said: "Don''t worry, it''s just a shock. Just take it slow. It''s nothing serious."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this.


    The ancient prefect also breathed a sigh of relief, and his stomach growled a few times.


    I''m so hungry. Let''s finish the sentence and go back to eat.


    With a bang, the ancient prefect pped the prison tree and said to the government officials: "Are you all dead? Quickly pull Gu Shengxiang away, don''t let him hurt anyone again."


    Then he said to Gu Dashan: "If you want to make peace for your mother, just write it down. After I read it, I will stamp it for you."


    He looked at Gu Dafu again: "You said you are the patriarch of the Gu n. Do you have proof? Do you have the private seal of the Gu n? Is there the appointment letter of the previous n leader? Do you have a genealogy?"


    There are many ns in Dachu, and the n power is not small. Some n members will murder the current n leader in order to seize the position of n leader, and many murder cases have urred. Therefore, starting from the previous dynasty, the government has required ns to customize a private seal. The new n leader must have a family tree, a private seal, a letter of appointment personally written by the previous n leader, and the approval of several n members in the same vige.


    Gu Dafu nodded quickly: "Yes, we fled from the northwest. My father was afraid of something happening on the road, so he made these things during the n meeting before fleeing. He said that if his old man died on the road, I will seed the n leader and lead my n back to the ancestralnd in the Northeast."


    The elders in the tribe had heard about fleeing famine, and knew that people died every day on the way. In order to avoid worries, they made arrangements for their future generations before fleeing famine, and his father was no exception.


    As he spoke, Gu Dafu untied a cloth bag from his waist, took out a box from it, and handed it to the government servant next to him: "Please pass it to the magistrate. Be careful. This is the property of my Gu family."


    The yamen officer nodded and took it to the ancient prefect.


    The ancient prefect looked through everything in the box, and even looked at the one belonging to Gu Dafu''s family. The ancestors of this branch of his family brought their n members from the northeast to the northwest. On the way, they made contributions to the n and became the new n leader of the Gu n. Since then, he has been the leader of the Gu n.

 Chapter 887: Dont die, Ill give you a big gift

    Chapter 887: Don''t die, I''ll give you a big gift


    Chapter 887 Dont die, Ill give you a big gift


    The box contains not only the family tree, but also the letter of appointment left by Vige Chief Gu. The appointment letter contains the fingerprints of the heads of each household in Gujia Vige, which proves that the people in Gujia Vige recognize Gu Dafu as taking over as the patriarch.


    The Gu family''s private seal is also there, so there is no need to question Gu Dafu''s identity as the patriarch.


    In addition to this, there is also a copy of the Gu n rules.


    The ancient prefect searched through it and found that the old Gu family had vited many n rules, such as: murdering the original wife who gave birth to children, not being strict in raising children, bringing shame to the Gu n, and marrying an evil woman. Any vition of these n rules would result in death. Out of the n.


    The ancient prefect asked the yamen servant to return the box to Gu Dafu and said: "Since you are the head of the Gu n and Gu Shengxiang has vited n rules, you can just write the n book yourself and I will stamp it for you."


    The n did not need to put a seal of government office on the n members when they were expelled from the n. However, Mr. Gus family was too difficult to deal with, so in order to avoid future troubles, it was better to put a seal on them.


    "Yes, themon people would like to thank you, sir." After Gu Dafu thanked the ancient magistrate, he began to write a family letter, but he didn''t know many words, so he dictated it and asked Gu Jinan to write it. In a short time, he wrote a beautiful family letter.


    After Gu Jinan finished writing, he wrote a letter of peace and separation on behalf of Gu Dashan. He also wrote it very well, with strong character and exquisite word choice.


    The ancient prefect said that if he could win a small three yuan, his political performance this year would be quite good, but it would also give him a lot of face.


    The ancient magistrate quickly stamped the official seal on He Li''s book and the family''s book, saying: "Gu Shengxiang has a cold nature and is ungrateful. He not only bullied the Fei family, but was also used by his step-mother to murder the Fei family. The rtionship between the couple was ruined." No more, now Fei''s son Gu Dashan has reconciled for his mother. ording to thews of Dachu, he should be awarded. Gu Shengxiang will return all Fei''s dowry. If it has been spent, he will be awarded double the amount of money."


    Mrs. Gu must have used many things in the dowry brought by Fei, such as cloth boxes, beds, etc. If she cannot recover them, she will have to pay double the amount of silver.


    Mr. Gu had already been gagged. When he heard that the ancient magistrate had really sentenced him to reconcile with Fei, he was angry and fuming. He stared at Gu Dashan with hatred in his eyes.


    Gu Dashan didn''t even look at him. He just held Fei''s memorial tablet and knelt down to thank the ancient prefect.


    After the ancient magistrate finished ruling on peace and separation, he also talked about Mr. Gu''s family being expelled from the n: "Gu Shengxiang''s n repeatedly vited the rules of the Gu n, and now they are sentenced to be expelled from the n. The house andnd were all bought by Fei''s dowry, and Gu Shengxiang''s family is not allowed to take away any of it. They must return the house andnd deeds to the n, who will return them to Fei''s son Gu Dashan."


    Mr. Gu was not too excited when he heard this. What he cared about most was that Fei had made peace with him.


    That woman should be his wife for the rest of her life and be beaten and scolded by him at his mercy, but Gu Dashan dared to divorce her!


    What Mrs. Gu is most angry about is that the house andnd in her hometown were awarded to Gu Dashan. Over the years, she has long regarded Fei''s things as her own. Now that the ancient prefect has awarded the house and fields to Gu Dashan, this is literally taking away her things.


    Mrs. Gu wanted to get angry, but after her case was concluded, her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Jinan saw her reaction and couldn''t help butugh.


    After he and Gu Dashan thanked the ancient magistrate, he called Brother Cheng and said something in his ear.


    Brother Cheng''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and he was a little scared.


    Gu Jinan lowered his face and said to him: "What did eldest brother say to you when you came here? You have grown up and be a man. You are no longer the little kid who was bullied by Mrs. Gu. You have to remember that only Only by facing what you are afraid of can you win, otherwise you will be controlled by inner demons for the rest of your life." Cheng Geer has a deep shadow on the old Gu family in his heart. He has been dreaming about the old Gu family for a long time. Scared into tears by those nightmares.


    He didn''t have to go to court this time. After all, he was still young. He forced him toe here, just to let him face Mrs. Gu and not to be influenced by this old godly woman for the rest of his life.


    Brother Cheng listened to Gu Jinan very much. Although he was still scared, he nodded: "Well, I''ll go and tell him right now."


    He ran towards Old Mrs. Gu, but when she stared at her, he immediately stopped. He picked up his steps again, faced Old Mrs. Gu''s murderous gaze, walked up to her, and squatted on her knees. Next to her, close to her ear, he whispered: "Brother said, you must not bite your tongue andmit suicide in prison... He also has a big gift to give you, which is about Mr. Li. If you die, just watch Mr. Li will not end up like this."


    "Uh huh!" Mr. Li is the white moonlight in Mrs. Gu''s heart. She can''t stand anyone trying to deal with Mr. Li. When she heard this, she almost died of panic. She stared at Brother Cheng and wanted to ask him, what is Gu Jinan''s end? What do you know? How do you want to deal with Mr. Li?


    However, she was speechless at all.


    Brother Cheng looked at Mrs. Gu whose hands and feet were bound and her mouth was gagged, and he suddenly felt: "You are like a rice dumpling."


    As he spoke, heughed and said: "You used to be so fierce that you scared me to tears in my dreams, but now, I''m not afraid of you anymore. I''m studying with a great Confucian, and I will be more famous than all your children and grandchildren in the future." They all have a future."


    "Uh huh!" Mrs. Gu is going crazy. Gu Jincheng, a little bastard, has been being tortured by her. In her heart, Gu Jinan may have a future, but Gu Jincheng, a **** who is about to be tortured to death by her, will never be able to do it in her life. Promising.


    But now, the person she looked down upon the most dared to say these words to her with his head held high.


    He also...recited an article in front of her. This article was an article she had heard in college.


    How old is he that he can already recite college articles?


    Think about Gu Chengzhi again. The older he gets, the more stupid he bes. Now he cant even recite the Three-Character Sutra.


    Mrs. Gu was afraid of death, but she was even more afraid that her children and grandchildren would have no future. Comparing the two, she was so angry that she couldn''t even breathe, and fainted again.


    Brother Cheng was stunned and hurriedly ran away to find Dr. Xiao: "Grandpa Xiao, Mrs. Gu is fainted."


    Doctor Xiao frowned: "Why did you faint again?"


    He didn''t want to go for treatment anymore, so he called Doctor Liu: "Didn''t you see that Mrs. Gu fainted? Go and save her quickly. She hasn''t been beheaded yet, so we can''t let her die."


    Doctor Liu was very angry, but this was a good time to show off his medical skills, so he could only take the medicine boy to give Mrs. Gu an injection.


    Mr. Li moved his eyes away from Mrs. Gu and looked at Gu Jincheng. This child was so smart. He knew how to attack people''s hearts at a young age. And Gu Jinan, the two sons of Gu Dashan, were both great.


    Mr. Li lowered his head, with a cold and gloomy look in his eyes. Pan Shuangniang was right to be afraid of their brothers. These brothers cannot be kept. What if they be sessful in the future and attack Cheng Zhi?


    Pan Shuangniang''s side only had Chengzhi as a healthy single seedling. He had to protect it and kill Gu Jiazi on Chengzhi''s behalf to avoid future troubles.

 Chapter 888: The replaced engagement

    Chapter 888: The reced engagement


    Chapter 888 The reced engagement


    Gu Jinan escaped from the famine and was very vignt. He had long seen Mr. Li''s murderous intention towards them.


    He is not afraid. They have prepared a big gift for Mr. Li. The Li family will not be able to live for long.


    Gu Jinan no longer paid attention to Mr. Li, but walked towards Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu hated Gu Jinan''s family very much. When he saw himing, he red at him and screamed.


    Gu Jinan approached Mr. Gu and whispered: "Do you remember what I told you before? If you want glory and wealth, and if you want to have money to clear up your sins, you must capture the Zhan family."


    After listening to this, Mr. Gu finally stopped shouting.


    Yes, the two golden mountains of the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew are still there. If he wants to live a wealthy life, he can only use Gu Rong and Gu Ya to hang on to the Zhan family.


    But those two marriage certificates?


    Gu Jinan saw his worries and said kindly: "It''s been changed. I wish your family prosperity and continued blessings."


    Thats weird!


    He is so "kind" because he just wants to use the old Gu family to challenge the Zhan family. The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family went too far, so don''t me his family for being ruthless.


    Mr. Gu was overjoyed. He finally had the money to clear up his guilt, and he immediatelyined to the ancient magistrate.


    The ancient prefect was almost annoyed with him, so he only ordered the government officials: "You take him down first, listen to what he has to say, and then ry what he said to me."


    He then whispered to Tang Tongpan: "Master Tang, remember to rece the gavel tree with a new one...it''s cracked."


    Tang Tongpuan was stunned for a moment, then he suppressed a smile and said, "Yes, I have remembered it."


    Seeing that the ancient prefect was a little embarrassed, he said again: "Sir, we have been tired for a day, let''s go eat first."


    As if hearing the sound of nature, the ancient magistrate nodded and said with a smile: "I am also very hungry. Let''s go and eat first."


    Tang Tongpan nced at Mr. Li and said, "My lord, let''s go first. I''ll go and call Mr. Li."


    After all, he is a fifth-rank official and has a backer. They cannot break up with Mr. Li until the capital city deposes him.


    The ancient prefect nodded, said nothing, and left first.


    As for Gu Jinan, Mr. Li didn''t talk to him much. He was about to take the government examination. As the prefect, he couldn''t talk to the recent candidates. Otherwise, if Gu Jinan is admitted to the government office, he will inevitably be gossiped about.


    He cannot afford to gossip about fraud.


    Mr. Li knew that the prefect did not want to see him, so he rejected Tang Tongpan''s kindness.


    Tang Tong failed to ask for it, so when he saw that he wouldn''t go, he left by himself.


    Mr. Li waited for Tang Tongpan to leave and was about to leave when his sleeve was suddenly pulled by Gu Chengli.


    Gu Chengli pointed to the small door and said, "Mr. Li, I, my sister-inw are looking for you."


    Gu Chengli was so frightened that day that he never thought that Mrs. Gu had killed Gu Dashan''s mother. While he was still dazed, he was hit by a small stone.


    It turned out that it was Gu Xiaomei who asked him for help.


    Mr. Li followed the sound and saw Gu Xiaomei. After thinking about it, he walked towards her.


    When Gu Xiaomei saw Mr. Liing, she immediately asked urgently: "Uncle Li, my mother killed someone. We won''t be punished. You have to save us."


    Mr. Li said: "Your mother''s matter will not involve you. Uncle Li will use money to eliminate your guilt of sitting together."


    When Gu Xiaomei heard this, she immediately came to life and said in surprise: "Thank you, Uncle Li. I knew Uncle Li would not ignore us." He then begged Mr. Li: "Uncle Li,e with me to the back office. Mr. Zhan agrees. Marry me, you also know that my family has a bad reputation now, you are an official, you can support me if you go."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li looked at Gu Xiaomei, suddenly smiled, and said to Gu Xiaomei: "Little sister, the Zhan family is hell. If you go there, you won''t survive more than three months."


    The Zhan family is an aristocratic family. Because they have lost such a big face, do you think the Zhan family will spare them? Even if they were brought back to Zhan''s house, they would die within three months.


    They simply dont know how many means aristocratic families have to make people disappear without a trace.


    But Miss Gu didn''t listen, she red at Mr. Li and said, "Uncle Li, it''s not easy for me to meet Mr. Zhan, can''t you help me?"


    Mr. Li looked at Gu Xiaomei andpletely gave up on her. He held Master Yue''s hand and left.


    Gu Xiaomei was anxious: "Uncle Li, Uncle Li, you can''t ignore me."


    Mr. Li acted as if he hadn''t heard anything and left directly.


    Gu Chengli looked around and saw that he had no master. He wanted to run with Mr. Li, but was caught by Gu Xiaomei: "Come back and support my sister-inw. When she bes the youngdy of the Zhan family, you can live a good life."


    Gu Chenglis brain had turned to mush, and he was dragged towards the back office by Gu Xiaomei.


    Mr. Li was supported by Master Yue and came to Gu Dashan. In front of the people watching the excitement, he bowed to Gu Dashan and apologized.


    Third Grandpa quickly stood in front of Gu Dashan, smiled and helped Mr. Li up and said: "Sir, you are an official, how can you salute me? The affairs of Lao Liu''s family have nothing to do with you, and you were also deceived by them. After we go back, just drive their family away, and there is no need to say more about the rest."


    When Mr. Li heard this, he was so angry that he almost wanted to kill the third grandfather. He originally wanted toe and apologize to Gu Dashan, so that the people of the city could see how he treated Gu Dashan''s family, but everything was ruined by this old man.


    This old beast is still very good at talking, and he has said all kinds of things, so that he can no longer say sad words to gain sympathy.


    Mr. Li had no choice but to smile and leave with Master Yue.


    It was already dark outside. After Gu Dashan and his brother Gu Jinan thanked the people watching the excitement, they went home in a mule cart.


    Houya, the ancient magistrate finally came back to life after having a meal with Tang Tongpan. After resting for a while, he frowned as he listened to the yamen servant''s report: "Is what Gu Shengxiang said true? Are the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family crazy? They actually asked to marry Gu Ya and Gu Rong?"


    All the girls from the aristocratic family are dead, so why should the Zhan family beg for a wife like this?


    Tang Tongpan said with a smile: "Those two people have gone to live in old Gu''s house and have been seen by so many people. Who knows whether it is true or false. Your Excellency, you should take Gu Shengxiang with you and let the two families fight on their own. Go and have a look, don''t let them cause trouble."


    The Zhan family is an aristocratic family, and there is also Mr. Zhan who is a Beijing official. When the first emperor of Dachu was in charge, the Zhan family even sent their daughter to the pce, and she was barely considered a rtive of the emperor. It would be better for them not to quarrel with the Zhan family and let the old Gu family and the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family quarrel with each other.


    Hearing this, the ancient prefect agreed very much: "Master Tang is right, let''s go and see Mr. Zhan San''s uncle and nephew."


    The two went to the house where the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family were imprisoned.


    The yamen servant also brought Mr. Gu.


    As soon as Mr. Gu arrived, he said: "Sir, although the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family are scornful of Sister Ya and Sister Rong, there is a marriage contract between them. The two families have made a marriage contract. The four of them are an unmarried couple. Please let them go." Mr. Zhan San, uncle and nephew, let our two families choose a date to get engaged."


    The ancient prefect was confused when he heard this. Mr. Zhan Sans wife was not dead yet, so how could she be engaged to Gu Ya? Do you want to marry an equal wife?


    And Mr. Gu, as a grandfather, your own granddaughter was slept with, and you still speak for the prostitute. Are you really crazy? !


    After the Third Young Master Zhan came to his senses, he pointed at Mr. Gu and said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? When did we have an engagement with Gu Ya and Gu Rong? The ones we propose to marry are Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli!"


    Gu Xiaomei was also shocked. She didn''t expect that after waiting for a whole day, her "biological father" broke the story and shouted: "Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? When did Mr. Zhan have an engagement with Gu Rong? There should be an engagement." You should follow me!"

 Chapter 889: Dont even think about defaulting on your debt

    Chapter 889: Don''t even think about defaulting on your debt


    Chapter 889: Dont try to default on your debt


    Mr. Guforted Little Sister Gu: "Little sister, today we are talking about Gu Ya and Gu Rong. We will talk about your matterster."


    He knew that Gu Xiaomei wanted to marry Mr. Zhan, but now she was not sleeping with her, and Gu Ya and Gu Rong were innocent. They had to settle their fate first before talking about the little sister.


    Besides, its ugly enough to marry a cousin to two uncles and nephews, but if you marry an aunt to the Zhan family, how can it still be seen? Not allowed to beughed at?


    But Gu Xiaomei is short-sighted, how can she think of this? She only knows that Mr. Gu will not help her, but he is crying and fussing: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, you don''t love me anymore, I can''t live anymore, I will die for you!" "


    As he spoke, he was about to hit the sharp corner of the table. Gu Chengli was so frightened that he limped to pull her away: "Sister-inw, don''t do stupid things. Our family is in chaos now. You can''t die again."


    Guchufu, hehe, looking at the words and deeds of the little sister, she is greedy for life and afraid of death. It would be weird if she could really die. Why are you pulling? Let go and let her hit you.


    When Gu Xiaomei saw Gu Chengliing to pull her away, she cried even harder: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Chengli, please let go. My sister-inw was innocent first and then she guarded the family. She finally met a good man and was robbed by your sister. My sister-inw No more life, if there is a next life... ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Chengli let go. Gu Xiaomei bumped forward and threw herself to the ground. She turned back and red at Gu Chengli: "What are you doing? Are you crazy if you let go all of a sudden?"


    It wasnt that Gu Chengli was crazy, but he suddenly remembered that it was Gu Rong who robbed Mr. Zhan, and she was his biological sister. Oh my God, he is going to be the third son-inw of Mr. Zhan? Then what else are you doing to help your sister-inw? He let go immediately.


    Gu Rong smiled when she saw this.


    Gu Xiaomei looked at Gu Rong, and then at Gu Chengli, who looked surprised and happy, and cursed angrily: "Okay, you are indeed in the same room, and you specialize in bullying your elders. Dad, they are so disrespectful to their elders, ording to familyw, Drive them out of Lao Gus house immediately!


    Mr. Gu was confused. Does his family have such a family tradition?


    Gu Rong took the opportunity and said: "Sir, if you think our room has done something wrong, then please expel our room from the old Gu family."


    She just wants it!


    Now there is a murderer in the old Gu family, and Gu Youlu and the others are also suffering from the disease. Such a natal family is a drag, so they should get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Mr. Gu loves Gu Youfu''s family the most now. How can he drive them away? He ordered Gu Chengli: "Pull your sister up."


    Gu Chengli didn''t know why, but he still obeyed and said: "Yes."


    He walked over and pulled Gu Xiaomei up.


    Gu Xiaomei struggled: "What are you doing? You rebellious bitch, I want to be the wife of a noble family, please let me go!"


    But she is a woman after all, how can she break free from the shackles of a man.


    Mr. Gu came over and looked at Gu Xiaomei. Thinking of Mr. Li''s kindness to her and those rumors, he raised his hand and pped her hard four times, which made Xiaomei Gu stunned. Not to mention acting recklessly, I didn''t even dare to cry, I just shivered and shivered.


    When Mr. Gu saw that she was being honest, he snorted coldly and turned to look at the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family: "Mr. Zhan and Mr. Zhan, the fact that you two have been frivolous about Gu Ya and Gu Rong has be known all over the city. Zhan Our family is an aristocratic family and they care most about reputation. Only if you marry Gu Ya and Gu Rong can this matter be resolved."


    Added another sentence: "You came to my house to propose marriage in person. Mr. Li can testify, don''t think about it."


    Mr. Zhan was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He pointed at Mr. Gu and said, "We went to your house to propose marriage, but the one we proposed was not Gu Ya and Gu Rong. Are their family backgrounds worthy of the Zhan family? The surname is Gu. I advise you to be wise and not to daydream like this."     If his third uncle hadn''t revealed some information to him, he wouldn''t have even looked down on Gu Jinli, let alone Gu Rong and Gu Xiaomei.


    "Just admit that you came to propose marriage." Mr. Gu remembered Gu Jinan''s words and said firmly: "The people you are here to propose are Gu Ya and Gu Rong. The marriage contract has been written and our families have fingerprinted it. of."


    Zhan San was going crazy. He had lived for so many years and had been praised by others. He had never suffered such a secret loss. He said to the ancient magistrate: "Don''t you care about the ancient magistrate? There are people like this who falsely use the family members under your rule." Diaomin, if word gets out, aren''t you afraid that the aristocratic family will attack you? There are many sons of the aristocratic family who are serving as officials, so you just watch the son of the aristocratic family being framed like this by a group of lowly mud-legged people!"


    After hearing this, the ancient magistrate said: "Of course I will not let anyone wrongly use the family members. Didn''t Mr. Gu say that your two families have made a marriage contract? Is the marriage contract here? If you take a look at it, you will know who is right and who is wrong."


    Mr. Zhan San felt that the ancient prefect was right and said, "The two marriage contracts are in my room in a box under the bed. Please ask the ancient prefect to send someone to get them."


    The ancient prefect immediately called Zhang Bantou and asked him to lead a team of government servants to get the marriage contract. He also specifically said: "No one else should be allowed to touch the marriage contract during the whole process, and it will be sent back immediately after getting it."


    If he is contacted by others on the way, the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family will make trouble again.


    "Yes." Bantou Zhang was extremely tired that day, but in order to make meritorious service, he immediately took his people with him.


    Team leader Zhang was smart and directly moved the box that Mr. Zhan San mentioned. He pointed at the box and said, "Is it this box? We didn''t open it, we just moved it back. You can see for yourselves."


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family had long been untied. When Master Zhan saw the box arriving, he immediately got up and opened it. He took out a small box and a small key. After clicking twice, he opened the two hidden locks inside. Open the small box and take out the two engagement letters inside.


    To show his clear conscience, he handed the engagement letter to the ancient prefect.


    The ancient prefect was smart and did not ept it. He asked him to put it on the table and open it himself for everyone to look at it together.


    But the moment the engagement letter was opened, the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family were confused: "How is that possible? How could it be Gu Ya and Gu Rong?! It''s obviously Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli!"


    The ancient magistrate smiled and pretended, and continued to pretend. He wrote clearly in ck and white on the paper, "What I''m begging you for is Gu Ya and Gu Rong, don''t deal with these useless things."


    However, the ancient prefect was very curious, had the brains of the Zhan family been kicked by a donkey? Why would you want to marry Gu Ya and Gu Rong?


    Looking at Gu Rong, she looks average, and Gu Ya is said to be pretty good-looking, but no matter how good she is, her family background is not worth marrying.


    The children of the family begged to marry a farm girl, but when they went out, they would beughed to death. He felt embarrassed for them!


    Its no wonder that the ancient prefects thought so. In fact, the hierarchy has been like this from ancient times to the present. A peasant girl marries a farmer, an officials son marries a noble girl, and a noble familys son marries either a noble familys daughter or an officials daughter. If he marries a peasants daughter, then It''s called self-degradation.


    The young master of the Situ family in the capital just married a peasant girl, and was expelled from the Situ family because they disliked him and lost the face of his ancestors.


    However, since there is a marriage contract, the ancient prefect is naturally on the side of the old Gu family.

 Chapter 890: Kill them all

    Chapter 890: Kill them all


    Chapter 890 Kill them all


    "Mr. Zhan San, Mr. Zhan San, here is the engagement letter. The person you are proposing to marry is indeed Gu Ya and Gu Rong. Since it is what you want, then just follow what is written in the engagement letter and get it done quickly... After all, people It''s already yours, so I won''t be irresponsible." Gu Zhifu said.


    Mr. Gu was extremely pleasantly surprised when he heard this. An Geer did not lie to him. The engagement contract had really been changed.


    Hahaha, An Geer is indeed his grandson, and his heart is still towards the old Gu family. Well, well, well, then he must seize the opportunity, use these two engagement letters to grab the Zhan family, and follow the Zhan family from now on. Hot, live the good life of calling ves and maidservants.


    Gu Rong was still calm. She was not happy when she saw the engagement letter with her name changed, but her heart trembled... Who changed the two engagement documents? Is it Gu Jinli''s family? But how could her family be so capable of changing the engagement letter without anyone noticing?


    Cold sweat broke out on Gu Rong''s back, and her hands couldn''t help but tremble.


    She regretted it, she regretted helping Aunt Gu to deceive Gu Jinxiu... Now that Gu Jinli''s family has reached this level, how can she still deal with it?


    Gu Rong wants to marry into the Zhan family even more. Only by joining the Zhan family and relying on a wealthy family like the Zhan family can she deal with the Gu Jinli family, which has be stronger, and continue to trample them under their feet!


    So she stood up and said, "I don''t recognize this engagement letter. I just want to be the concubine of Mr. Zhan and serve him well."


    As soon as these words came out, the ancient prefect and Tang Tongpan looked at her with admiration. This Gu Rong is incredible. She has such scheming thoughts at such a young age. If it takes another ten years, I don''t know what kind of vicious person she will be.


    However, Gu Rong was wrong.


    Mr. Zhan is young and vigorous, and he is a son of a noble family. He said before that he wanted to take Gu Rong as his concubine. This was because he was giving money to Gu Rong and enjoying the sense of dignity of being superior and stepping on the poor girls.


    Now Gu Rong said that she would not be a wife, but only a concubine. She seemed to be very sensible, but she rescued him in turn, making him lose his sense of superiority all of a sudden.


    He was a son of a noble family, a nobleman born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and he was rescued by a peasant girl. This was his shame!


    He will not be grateful, he will just kill her as soon as possible and let her disappear along with his shame.


    Gu Rong didn''t understand the aristocratic family, she ignored the aristocratic family''s arrogance, and also ignored the aristocratic family''s dislike of farmers.


    The son of a noble family can save the peasant girl and use it to feel superior to others, but if the peasant girl tries to show favor to the noble family, it will be the greatest humiliation to the noble family and she must die!


    Mr. Zhan San waspletely confused when he looked at the two engagement letters. He said to the ancient magistrate: "Fake, these two engagement letters are fake and have been exchanged."


    But


    "Who reced it? There are the fingerprints of your uncle and nephew on it." Bantou Zhang knew that it was not easy for the ancient prefect to say these words, so he said it on his behalf.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan San choked up.


    Yes, the engagement book contained the fingerprints of their uncle and nephew. Hepared the fingerprint patterns and it was clear that they were real.


    How can you justify this?


    The ancient prefect said: "Master Zhan San, now that the matter hase to this, it is better to reduce the big issue to a trivial matter. If the trouble continues... the gossip will spread to the capital."


    Tang Tongpan said at the right time: "You two have heard a lot of gossip in the city. It''s really not good to make any more trouble."


    Having suffered the loss of being dumb, leave as soon as possible.


    When Mr. Zhan San heard this, he thought of the gossip they had heard when they came, including the rumors that their uncle and nephew were being nice to Gu Youlu and others, and that they were infected with Hualiu disease. If the trouble continues, even if he is a madman and can bring honor to the family, the family will take action to deal with him.


    It''s okay for a madman to do something outrageous, but not if you go too far and affect the reputation of all noble families.


    Other aristocratic families will unite to attack their Zhan family and make their Zhan family suffer a terrible death.


    Mr. Zhan San thought about the person who tipped him off again and broke out in a cold sweat. He finally nodded and said, "Since this is what is written in the engagement book, then our uncle and nephew will naturally be responsible."


    But...  "We have a condition."


    Mr. Gu only needs them to recognize these two marriages. After hearing this, he asked: "What are the conditions? We are already inws. As long as it is not excessive, my Gu family will agree."


    Master Zhan San said: "The Zhan family is an aristocratic family after all, with strict rules. Before getting married, Gu Ya and Gu Rong must return to Jinning Mansion with us to learn some rules before they can officially enter."


    Mr. Gu thought for a while, nodded and said: "This is what it should be. But, what about the bride price, shall we?"


    Mr. Zhan sneered and said, "Oh, you want money, right? My Zhan family has never paid much attention to money. We will give you as much as you want."


    Its just that you have to pay back the money with your life!


    Mr. Gu frowned when he saw Third Young Master Zhan''s bad tone, but did not dare to say anything.


    Little sister Gu wanted to make a scene, but when Mr. Gu red at her, she shrank back in fear, covering her face that was hurt by the p, and sobbing.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zhan suddenly made a request: "Mr. Gu, Yuye and I are in love. Why don''t we make her a concubine and take her to the Zhan family to teach her the rules? What do you think?"


    Afraid that Mr. Gu would not agree, he gave a high price: "I will pay a bride price of one thousand taels of silver."


    One thousand taels of silver bought the life of a peasant widow, which was a sky-high price.


    Bantou Zhang was shocked when he heard this. Mr. Zhan must be crazy. How can anyone marry his niece and take his aunt as a concubine? Do you still want this reputation?


    However, Third Young Master Zhan never thought of marrying a girl from the old Gu family. He would take her away and kill her immediately after the money and money were paid!


    The ancient prefect nced at Bantou Zhang and signaled him to stay out of trouble.


    When Mr. Gu heard this, he also felt that something was wrong: "This is not very good."


    Second Master Zhan sneered: "Three thousand taels of silver, if Mr. Gu still doesn''t agree, then forget it."


    Gu Xiaomei was anxious and knelt down and said: "Dad, please make your daughter happy. My daughter is willing to marry Mr. Zhan as my concubine!"


    Second Master Zhan looked at Gu Xiaomei, his eyes full of disgust, he was so mean, he begged to be my concubine.


    Mr. Gu had already been swayed by the betrothal price of three thousand taels. Thinking of those rumors again, seeing Miss Guing to cry and beg again, he immediately agreed: "Since you two are in love, then I will betroth my little sister to you." Be a good concubine. Although she has been married once, she is a good concubine. You must treat her well."


    The ancient prefect, Tang Tongpan, Zhang Bantou and other government officials were shocked and shouted in their hearts: It turns out that the rumors are true, Gu Xiaomei really married someone and became a widow!


    It seems that the rumors are not entirely false.


    When Mr. Zhan saw that Mr. Gu had admitted that Xiaomei Gu was a widow, heughed out loud, "Okay, okay, really, she is the scumbag of the family, so don''t me him for being ruthless!"


    Seeing that Mr. Zhan was about to go crazy, the ancient magistrate did not dare to keep them any longer, and immediately said: "Now that the matter has been resolved, let''s go back quickly. It is not good to stay in the Yamen for a long time."

 Chapter 891: She, Gu Ya, wont give up just yet

    Chapter 891: She, Gu Ya, won''t give up just yet


    Chapter 891 She, Gu Ya, wont let it go


    but


    The ancient magistrate reminded: "Mr. Gu still owes five thousand taels of silver to eliminate sins."


    Mr. Gu hurriedly looked at the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew.


    Mr. Zhan San didnt want to be embarrassed anymore, so he took out a stack of banknotes from the box and put them on the table: Five thousand taels, lets take our leave now.


    The ancient magistrate smiled and said: "Go slowly."


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family hated the old Gu family so much that they did not return to the house on Moxiang Street. Instead, they took their own mule cart to the Zhan family''s annex in Fucheng.


    Their uncle and nephew originally wanted to act secretly without being discovered by the Gu Jinli family, but when things turned out like this, everyone in the city knew about it, and there was no need to hide it anymore.


    After hearing the rumors, the servants of the Zhan family knew that something had happened to the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family, so they sent a mule cart to wait outside the Yamen early.


    The uncle and nephew of the Zhan family got on the mule cart, but they did not allow Mr. Gu to get up. They said to him: "The mule cart of the Zhan family will pick up Gu Yater."


    Mr. Gu: "Are you in such a hurry?"


    Mr. Zhan sneered: "Things have be such a mess. If you don''t leave quickly, why don''t you stay and continue to beughed at?"


    Seeing that Mr. Zhan was angry, Gu Xiaomei immediately said, "Dad, the Zhan family is willing to marry Sister Ya. What else are you dissatisfied with? Go back quickly."


    As he was about to get on the mule cart, he was pushed down by Mr. Zhan and sat down on the ground with a thud.


    "Third Young Master?" Gu Xiaomei had tears in her eyes, looking at Third Young Master Zhan who felt aggrieved: "I want to get on the mule cart to serve you."


    Zhan San was about to vomit, and sneered: "I have a concubine, and I haven''t married yet. How can I sit in the same car with a foreigner? My Zhan family is a well-known family, and we pay attention to etiquette and rules. Don''t bring in the bad habits of those lowly people." Come to our family.


    Mr. Gu frowned and helped Little Sister Gu up: "Third Young Master, although I am a concubine, you cannot treat her like a servant."


    Although Mr. Gu suspected that Mrs. Gu was cuckolding him, he had also doted on Xiaomei Gu for many years. He was very angry when he saw that Zhan San didn''t treat her as a human being.


    Zhan Sandao: "A concubine is a servant. If you are not willing to be my concubine, just give me back five thousand taels."


    Mr. Gu choked. He didn''t have to go to jail, but with the five thousand taels given by the Zhan family, his family would have to lose money if he didn''t let his younger sister marry Zhan San.


    Gu Xiaomei was afraid that Mr. Zhan would not marry her and would take advantage of Gu Rong, so she immediately pushed Mr. Gu away: "Dad, why are you talking so much nonsense? I am already a member of Mr. Zhan, so naturally I have to abide by the rules of the family."


    He then smiled at Third Young Master Zhan and said, "Third Young Master, don''t be angry. I will listen to you."


    Zhan San gave her a disgusted look and said, "If you want to go to Zhan''s vi, just follow the mule cart. The master is sitting in the cart."


    After saying that, he lowered the curtain and the servants of the Zhan family drove away in the mule cart.


    Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong were running with the mule cart, fearing that if they ran too slow and couldn''t keep up, they would not be able to enter Zhan''s house.


    Mr. Gu sighed when he saw it, but when he thought of the five thousand taels of silver and the steady stream of money in the future, he felt that this marriage was worth it.


    As for women, they just have to be ordered around by men. As long as they can bring benefits to their parents'' family, it doesn''t matter if they suffer a little injustice. "Let''s go home." Mr. Gu was supported by Gu Chengli and dragged his tired body back home.


    Old Gu''s family has be a mess. The women are crying and fighting over each other, while Gu Youlu and the others are screaming in anxiety. How could they be the sons of murderers?


    Oh my God, how can I take the exam for merit and fame?


    Stop dreaming, you are a bunch of idiots, who will let you into the examination room?


    After Mr. Gu came back, he lost his temper and shouted: "Don''t **** cry, our family has not been defeated yet, Mr. Li said he would give you money to eliminate the sin of sitting together. As for the younger sister and Sister Rong, Er, Sister Ya has already joined the Zhan family and is going to be married to the Zhan family as their wife. The Zhan family has given our family five thousand taels of silver today."


    "Five, five thousand taels of silver!" Ms. Zheng was so excited that she almost went crazy. She hurriedly asked Mr. Gu: "Dad, where is the silver? Take it out quickly, and my daughter-inw will put it in the warehouse."


    Mr. Gu blushed when asked, and cursed: "A daughter-inw asks her father-inw for money. Do you have any rules? Take Chengzhi to bed quickly. Howte is it already?"


    Chengzhi is the only healthy grandson in the family, so nothing can happen to him and he must be taken care of.


    Gu Chengzhi licked the snack dregs in his palm, drooled, and said with a smile: "Sir, I''m not sleepy. I want money. Give me money to buy meat."


    When Mr. Gu saw this, he scolded Zheng again: "How did you be a mother? You can''t even take care of a child. Look at what Chengzhi has be."


    Zheng knew about Gu Chengzhi''s affairs and did not dare to stay any longer after hearing this. She immediately dragged Gu Chengzhi and ran away: "Dad, I will take Chengzhi to take a bath and coax him to sleep."


    At the age of nine, he still has to be bathed and put to sleep by his own mother. This seems to be something wrong.


    But no one in the old Gu family doubted it. They only thought that Gu Chengzhi was spoiled and could not take care of himself.


    Mr. Gu was very tired. After scolding a group of women from the Gu family and saying that Mrs. Gu''s matter would not affect them, he said to Gu: "Where''s Sister Ya? Pack up, the Zhan family wille to pick her up tonight. "


    Mrs. Gu knew about Gu Ya, and when she saw Master Zhan San was willing to marry Gu Ya, she immediately smiled and said, "Hey, my daughter-inw is going to pack things for Sister Ya."


    Gu Shi immediately went to Gu Ya and told her the matter.


    Gu Ya cried miserably: "Mom, I am attracted to Master Zhan. How can I marry Mr. Zhan? How old is he? If my daughter marries him, her life will be ruined."


    She wants to marry a talented young man like the Third Young Master, and spend time with him, reciting poems andposing poems. She is not going to talk to a bad old man about how many grandchildren he has!


    "Bah, what kind of thing do you think you are, a **** who was slept with to death? Master Zhan San is willing to marry you, so you can have fun secretly." In order to force Gu Ya to agree to the marriage, the Gu family stopped pretending to be a schr. She directly showed her shrew look, pointed at Gu Ya and cursed: "I tell you, stop thinking of yourself as a eldestdy. Your father is paralyzed, your brother has Hualiu disease, and your affairs are known to others. Go to Zhan honestly. Family, while Mr. Zhan San is still alive, you can save more money, and it is best to give birth to a son and a half daughter, so that you will have hope for the rest of your life."


    He also warned: "If you don''t agree to go to Zhan''s house, your innocence will be ruined. You may be caught and soaked in a pig cage. Think about it yourself."


    Gu Ya was stunned when she heard Gu''s words. It turned out that in her mother''s eyes, she was also a broken shoe: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Gu Ya covered her face and cried bitterly, but she didn''t cry for long before the Zhan family''s mule cart came to pick her up.


    Seeing this, Gu Ya could only ept her fate, but before leaving, she asked Mr. Gu specifically: "Did you see Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli? Are they dressed well? Are there servants to serve them? Are they still dressed as before?" A shabby country girl?


    Mr. Gu shook his head: "I didn''t see them, they didn''te."


    As a girl, if you go to court, what''s the point?


    Gu Ya was very disappointed and told Mr. Gu: "Sir, our family is in this situation because of Gu Jinxiu''s family. You can''t let them go. You must go to their house to cause trouble and make them die!"


    And she won''t give up.


    She Gu Ya can''t live a good life, and neither can these two **** Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli!

 Chapter 892: Take over Gu Chengzhi

    Chapter 892: Take over Gu Chengzhi


    Chapter 892 Taking over Gu Chengzhi


    Mrs. Zhang was anxious to see Gu Rong and asked the servant of the Zhan family who came to pick her up: "This young man, I am Gu Rong''s mother. Gu Rong, you know, is the fiance of the third son of your family. Now she is in your Zhan family." She lives in another courtyard. I''m worried about her and want to follow her and have a look."


    Unfortunately, the coachman ignored Zhang at all. After Gu Ya got on the coach, he whipped the mule and drove away.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so unruly!" Mrs. Zhang was so angry that she pointed at the mule cart and cursed a few times before she stopped. She was worried about Gu Rong and asked Mr. Gu: "Dad, Rong Sister, if you just follow me to Zhan''s house, you won''t suffer any grievances, right?"


    The Gu family is very jealous of the Zhang family. She is also a daughter, but her family Gu Ya is much prettier than Gu Rong, but she is married to the bad old man Zhan San, while Gu Rong can marry Zhan San.


    She sneered and said: "I heard that your Gu Rong is unwilling to be a wife and insists on being a concubine. How can a concubine still think about not being wronged?"


    Mrs. Zhang was stung by these words and said angrily: "Bah, it''s better than your Gu Ya. Then Mr. Zhan is old enough to be your father. He still has his old wife at home. Your Gu Ya went to Zhan." Can I really be a wife? Even if I am a wife, I am still a second wife, and I am suppressed by Mr. Zhan Sans first wife!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu cursed: "Ms. Zhang, you are so cowardly. A daughter from a poor family dares toe and say something to a schr like me. I..."


    "That''s enough!" Mr. Gu was almost **** off by them. He pointed at their noses and cursed: "Why are you arguing? Don''t you think the house is chaotic enough? Get out of here and take care of you men. If you are Wen and Fu, you will be better." What''s the matter, I want you to look good."


    Are these two shrews scolding Gu Ya and Gu Rong? You must be scolding him as an old man. He agreed to these two marriages.


    Zhang and Gu left after being scolded.


    With the prefect, Master Li had been tired for a day. After drinking a bowl of chicken soup, he listened to Zhu Wu and Zhu Liu''s report: "I have checked, and there must be someone behind those storytellers and the people, otherwise it is impossible to spread the gossip." Its fast and wide, but who is that person? Its not clear yet whether hes from Gu Dashans family.


    Today''s case was ruined by the storytellers and the people watching the excitement. The old Gu family waspletely ruined by its reputation. Even the Li family was implicated. It was said over and over again by the storytellers. He said that he had a nose and eyes, as if he really saw Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li covering themselves in bed and doing errands.


    "Lao Ba is still staring at Gu Dashan''s family, trying to find out the details of their family, but..."


    "Just what? Tell me clearly!" Mr. Li suffered such a big loss today. It is impossible not to rify the matter.


    Zhu Wudao: "They seemed to have met a master. They were almost following Gu Dashan''s mansion, but they met a group of beggars on the road and collided with them. The beggars were good at martial arts, and they started fighting... Laoba and the others After such a dy, the person lost track of him, and now he is checking from door to door in that area."


    Ke Zhuba and the others are thugs raised by the Li family, not officers and soldiers of the yamen. It is difficult to search people in the city and it will take a lot of time.


    Mr. Li frowned when he heard this: "Is the Gu Dashan family married to the Zheng family and the Shangguan family?"


    Zhu Wu shook his head: "No, Gu Dashan''s family is still a farmer. Although Gu Jin''an has good rtions with the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and Shangguan family, it is impossible for the Zheng family and the official family to like a peasant girl... I have not heard that Gu Dashan took his daughter If you promise to be a concubine to the Zheng family or the Shangguan family, these two families should not be helping his family."


    "That''s strange. How could a guy with three years of sess train such a group of people?" Mr. Li got very angry and pped the table and said, "Check, check hard for me. If you can''t check, Come out and kill them directly, in short, their family cannot be kept!"


    If you stay any longer, it will be more difficult to deal with in the future.


    If Master Yue were here, he would definitely advise Mr. Li to stop immediately and stop offending the Gu family for the sake of the old Gu family. It''s a pity that Master Yue is not here. Zhu Wu and Zhu Liu immediately epted the order: "Yes."


    As soon as they finished talking, someone from Zhu Wu''s men came back and told them that the Zhan family sent a car overnight to pick up Gu Ya, and that Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong went to the Zhan family''s annex.


    He also said that Gu Xiaomei and Gu Rong were running behind the mule cart, just like the ves of the Zhan family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Li closed his eyes and felt heartbroken... Little sister, Sister Ya, why are you so stupid? Do you really think the Zhan family will marry you? Going to Zhan''s house is a dead end.


    Mr. Li gave uppletely and told Li Zhuang: "Go to the car and take Cheng Zhi back to Tongzhifu. He said that the matter in the old Gu family was too big and there was someone with Hualiu disease in the house. He was the only child staying there." If the house is not good, bring him to the magistrate, and I will ask someone to teach him and help him be a talented person."


    Li Zhuang advised: "Sir, it''ste at night now. It''s not appropriate to pick someone up in such a hurry. It''s better to wait until tomorrow."


    Mr. Li thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "Okay, I''ll pick him up tomorrow. Remember to bring more money. Gu Laoliu and Zheng are both greedy for money. They can let go if you give them some money... If Gu Laoliu doesn''t If you let go, use some means to threaten."


    In short, Chengzhi can no longer stay in the old Gu family, the whole family will be ruined, Chengzhi is the only good seedling, and he must not be allowed to grow crippled by the old Gu family.


    "Yes." Li Zhuang nodded and waited for Mr. Li to go to sleep before starting to prepare money and gifts.


    At midnight the next day, after sending Mr. Li to the government office, Li Zhuang took the people in a mule cart and went to the old Gu''s house on Moxiang Street.


    Nowadays, the old Gu family is still surrounded by many people watching the fun. Everyone is whispering to each other: "Look, this is the old Gu family. In order to marry into the old Gu family, the olddy of this family killed Mr. Gu''s first wife. , so vicious-hearted."


    "Not to mention vicious, after seeing the first wife''s son getting rich, he still licked his face and wanted to divide the family property. Haha, he was sued by the first wife''s son. Now he is in jail and will be beheaded at the end of March. "


    Someone else asked: "I heard that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li knew each other when they were young, and even worked under the quilt. Is this true or false? Then Mrs. Gu killed someone, why didn''t his old friend save her? "


    Bah, why dont you save her? Mr. Lis reputation has been ruined by her. He wants to kill her just to save her!


    When Li Zhuang heard this, his face turned red with embarrassment, and he immediately ordered the driver: "Turn around, take the alley, and enter through the back door."


    "Hey." The driver hurriedly turned around, and Li Zhuang hurriedly took down thentern with the word "Li" hanging on the corner of the mule cart, for fear of being seen and finding out that the Li family came to the old Gu family.


    After being on tenterhooks for half a quarter of an hour, he entered Lao Gu''s house like a thief and met Gu Chengzhi.


    Gu Chengzhi was having breakfast. He started eating meat this early in the morning. He picked up pieces of cooked pork and sprinkled some salt on them. His mouth was full of oil and he was burping.

 Chapter 893: Turns out to be a fool

    Chapter 893: Turns out to be a fool


    Chapter 893 Turns out to be a fool


    Li Zhuang and the two servants were almost vomiting. How old are they? Why are they so embarrassed even if they have a meal?


    When Mrs. Zheng saw Li Zhuanging, she hurriedly smiled and said: "Hey, it''s Manager Li who''s here, but Mr. Li asked you toe and see Chengzhi? Don''t worry Mr. Li, I''ve raised Chengzhi very well, you see. Look, Ive gained a lot of weight again.


    While iming credit, Mrs. Zheng looked at the hands of the two servants and saw that each of them was holding a box. She was eager to see what kind of gift was in the box.


    Li Zhuang watched Zheng''s every move and was disgusted with it. How could Gu Chengzhi learn well with such a mother?


    He med Zheng: "Children of aristocratic families and official families pay attention to eating a certain amount of food at every meal. They only need to eat until they are seven-tenths full. Young Master Chengzhi ate until he was full and burped. Why didn''t you, the mother-inw, know how to stop him? Are you still letting him continue eating?"


    Instead of being praised, Mrs. Zheng was scolded. She felt unhappy and said, "Brother Zhi was injured by hunger when he was escaping from famine. That''s why it tastes delicious. Besides, Brother Zhi is just growing up, no?" How can you grow taller if you eat more? If you are only 70% full, you will starve to death."


    Starve people to death?


    Gu Chengzhi is almost as fat as a pig. Can he starve to death if he eats less?


    Seeing Zheng''s strong words, Li Zhuang had no choice but to take action himself and **** the big piece of meat from Gu Chengzhi''s hand, saying: "Master Chengzhi, don''t eat it yet. Your Excellency asked me to pick you up."


    "Ahhh! Give me back the meat. If you dare to take my meat, I will let Grandpa Li beat you to death!" Gu Chengzhi hated it when others robbed him of his food. When he saw that the piece of meat in his hand was taken away, his eyes were He showed a fierce light and red at Li Zhuang.


    Li Zhuang was shocked, looking at Gu Chengzhi, he always felt that this child was different from his peers... Gu Jincheng from Gu Dashan''s family was only eight years old, younger than Gu Chengzhi, but very sensible. I heard from Zhu Liu that when he was in court, he even recited an article from college in front of Mrs. Gu. He was also clean, unlike Gu Chengzhi, who looked sloppy no matter how he cleaned up.


    Zheng was afraid that Li Zhuang would be suspicious, so she hurriedly took two pieces of meat from the basin on the table and stuffed them to Gu Chengzhi: "Brother Zhi, don''t make trouble. Manager Li is doing this for your own good."


    She turned her back to Li Zhuang when she spoke, ring at Gu Chengzhi, warning him not to make trouble, otherwise there would be no meat in the future.


    Gu Chengzhi still listened to Zheng''s words. He was crying and biting the pieces of meat. After eating one piece, he took two more pieces from the basin and piled them in his arms before he stopped making noises.


    Li Zhuang frowned and asked Zheng, "Is Master Chengzhi always like this?"


    Zheng''s heart trembled, and she quickly smiled and said: "How is it possible? Cheng Zhi is obedient and smart. He was angry when he got up, and you robbed him of his flesh when he got up. That''s why he got angry."


    Changed the topic again and asked: "Manager Li, you said Mr. Li is going to take Cheng Zhi away. What do you mean?"


    Li Zhuang suppressed the doubts in his heart and nodded: "Yes, Mr. Li said, now the old Gu family only has one healthy child, Master Chengzhi, and there can be no more mistakes. He will take Master Chengzhi back to the Tongzhi Mansion and ask for guidance." .


    After hearing this, Ms. Zheng was a little scared, fearing that Mr. Li would find out something was wrong when Gu Chengzhi went to Tongzhifu.


    Li Zhuang saw Zheng''s hesitation and directly gave Zheng a thousand taels of silver notes: "Master Li said that you worked hard in raising Master Cheng Zhi, and this is a reward for you. You can also go back to Tongzhifu with Master Cheng Zhi. As for Third Master Lu and others, Mr. Li will use the new house to settle them."


    "New house? This house is no longer inhabitable?" Ms. Zheng felt a little pity for such a big house.


    Li Zhuang said: "What happened to your old Gu family has be known all over the city. Now there are people outside the door watching the fun. How can we live in it? It''s only right to move out as soon as possible."


    Mrs. Zheng loves money, and Mr. Li agreed that she should take care of Gu Chengzhi. He thought that as long as she was more careful, like before, others would not find out that there was something wrong with Chengzhi, so he agreed: "Cheng, I will go and clean up. Follow me." Chengzhi will go there together."


    With that said, he epted the banknote and dragged Gu Chengzhi to pack his things.


    Gu Chengzhi was very angry: "Meat, meat, I haven''t finished eating it yet."


    Well eatter. Mrs. Zheng dragged Gu Chengzhi away. When they finished packing their things and were about to leave, they met Mr. Gu. She was pped twice by Mr. Gu: "Bitch, where do you want to take Chengzhi? This is the grandson of my old Gu family! "


    Zheng was beaten so much that she almost fell to the ground, but Gu Chengzhi was still holding the piece of meat and chewing on it, not worried about Zheng at all.


    Seeing Mr. Gu beating someone, Li Zhuang hurriedly exined his purpose and asked his servants to open the two boxes: "Mr. Gu, Mr. Li has no intention of taking away Master Chengzhi. It is true that Mr. Chengzhi is still young, and the old Gu family has recently Its too messy and a child like him is not suitable to live here.


    He also invited Mr. Li to Juren and asked him to teach Gu Chengzhi so that Gu Chengzhi could take the exams for merit and fame in the future. He then treated him as the old man''s ttery.


    Finally, he said: "Master Li said that you are Master Chengzhi''s biological grandfather. You can visit him anytime you want. He just thinks that the old Gu family has been busy recently, so he will help you take care of Master Chengzhi for a while. He will also send him back." of."


    Li Zhuang was very good at talking and put Mr. Li under Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu felt veryfortable and asked, "Does the man named Li really say that?"


    Li Zhuang: Thats natural.


    Mr. Gu thought that the Li family could still be on good terms with each other. After all, they could leverage their influence. After looking at the two boxes of generous gifts and a box of banknotes, he finally agreed: "If it works, let Cheng Zhi go back to live with the magistrate first." After a while, I will take Gu Ya and Gu Rong back after I have arranged his marriage."


    He then said to Zheng, "You go too and take good care of Cheng Zhi."


    Actually, he wanted to keep an eye on him in case the Li family wanted to **** his grandson away.


    Hey. Mrs. Zheng couldnt ask for it.


    Li Zhuang also hurriedly thanked him. After pretending to be his grandson for a while, he hurriedly left. He took the mule cart at the back door and turned to the street.


    The street is already very lively, with many people setting up stalls to sell agricultural products, and there are people everywhere. The mule cart was not easy to move, and it was surprised by an ox cart. The piece of meat in Gu Chengzhi''s hand was knocked off, and rolled to the ground.


    My meat, my meat! Like a hungry wolf, Gu Chengzhi jumped out of the mule cart to look for his meat regardless of the danger.


    A man selling agricultural goods at a stall saw him, smiled and helped him pick up the pieces of meat, patted the dust on them, handed them to him and said: "Here, young master, is your meat."


    Unfortunately, two pieces of meat were dropped, and the man only picked up one piece. Gu Chengzhi thought he had stolen the other piece of meat. With a fierce look in his eyes, he pounced on the man like a vicious dog, fighting and saying, "Untouchable." , you dare to steal my meat, Im missing a piece, give it back to me!


    While fighting, he even whined, bit the man''s cheek, and tore off a piece of meat from the man''s face. While chewing, he smiled with a mouth full of blood: "Hey, two pieces of meat, that''s enough." .


    It is to regard the meat on the man''s face as another piece of meat that has been dropped by oneself.

 Chapter 894: The single seedling is finished

    Chapter 894: The single seedling is finished


    Chapter 894 The single seedling is over


    Li Zhuang was very frightened when he saw Gu Chengzhi jumping out of the carriage because of two pieces of meat. As soon as the mule carriage stopped, he hurriedly jumped out to chase after him. However, before he could even take a step to chase after him, he was stunned by what Gu Chengzhi did.


    Like him, the people on the street were too shocked to speak.


    "Ah!" A scream sounded out, and the man whose cheek flesh was bitten off covered his face and looked at Gu Chengzhi like a monster. This, what did this little fat guy do? He, he actually...


    Gu Chengzhi was unhappy. While chewing the meat, he said: "Untouchable, you have disturbed me. I want Grandpa Li to arrest your whole family. The men will cook meat for me and the women will be my wives." ,hey-hey"


    Li Zhuang was going crazy. He rushed over and covered Gu Chengzhi''s mouth. "Stop fucking. What have you done?" He hurriedly picked up Gu Chengzhi and ran away.


    But Gu Chengzhi was stupid, he struggled and refused to move, waving his hands towards the man, as if he wanted to bite him.


    The man was so frightened that the people next to him finally reacted and screamed: "Someone ising, someone ising, the madman has hurt someone!"


    The shout was so shocking that people in the whole street heard it and rushed over like a tide.


    The vendors closest to Gu Chengzhi kept moving back, fearing that Gu Chengzhi would get violent and hurt someone again.


    The man who was bitten came to set up a stall with his fellow tribesmen. Those tribesmen were afraid that Li Zhuang would run away with Gu Chengzhi in his arms, so they all picked up carrying poles and surrounded Li Zhuang: "Your child hurt someone, you can''t leave, you have to deal with the matter." say clearly."


    Dashi was bitten hard by this child. His teeth were visible in the hole in his cheek. The injury was so serious that even twenty taels of silver could not heal him.


    But they are just farmers, so how can they have twenty taels of silver to see a doctor?


    The people in Xiaoshanxi Vige were afraid that Li Zhuang would default on their debts, so they immediately ran away to ask for a doctor.


    Li Zhuang was anxious and wanted to bring his servants to chase him, but the crowd was so crowded that he couldn''t catch up, so he had to say in a soft tone: "Brother, don''t go and call people, we will pay you as much money as you want." "


    Hong Liang is the son of the vige head of Xiaoshanxi Vige and is considered the leader of this group. He said to Li Zhuang: "We are from Xiaoshanxi Vige on the outskirts of the city. Don''t worry, we won''t extort money from you. When the doctores and shows Dashi, You can give me as much medical money as I need, plus an extra two taels of silver for missing work."


    Its really very conscientious.


    But Li Zhuang didn''t care about their conscience at all. He was in a hurry to leave. While hugging Gu Chengzhi tightly, he pulled off the cloth bag from his waist and threw it to Hong Liang: "There are thirty taels of silver in it, which is enough to see the man''s injuries. Let''s If you still have something to do, lets take the first step.


    After saying that, he left immediately, but the Li family and the old Gu family were so famous recently. Someone in the crowd recognized them, pointed at Li Zhuang and shouted: "This man is a servant of Mr. Li''s family, and that fat boy is from the old Gu family. He My father is Gu Youlu who is suffering from Hualiu Disease!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole street exploded.


    Oh my God, it turns out they are from two families, so its no wonder.


    Then he pointed at Gu Chengzhi and asked: "This child bites people and eats the meat raw. Is he a fool? Can a normal person do this?"


    Someone immediately responded: "I definitely can''t do it. This kid is a fool at first nce. He is stupid and crazy. It''s no wonder that Mrs. Gu has done so many evil deeds. Doesn''t it have to be retribution on her children and grandchildren? Now? In the old Gu family, one of the men got the disease, and the girl went to be a concubine, and the remaining two grandsons who didnt have the disease, one wasme and the other was a fool."


    People on the street pointed at Gu Chengzhi and shouted.


    Gu Chengzhi was stupid and crazy to begin with, and his temper could not bepared with ordinary people. Hearing these words, he struggled even more fiercely. When he saw Li Zhuang cover his mouth, he whined and hissed, and bit off a piece of Li Zhuang''s tiger''s mouth. Come meat.


    Li Zhuang screamed and couldn''t hold Gu Chengzhi anymore. Gu Chengzhi broke away and ran towards the crowd.


    Gu Chengzhi bared his teeth while running, and said fiercely: "You untouchables, if you dare to say bad things about me, I will bite you to death!"


    He looked like a person with rabies. He was extremely scary and his eyes were still red. The people on the street were so frightened that they ran around: "Come here, the madman has hurt someone. The madman has hurt someone. Go and report it quickly." Official!" Hong Liang was stunned. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly picked up the money bag dropped by Li Zhuang and called to the people in Xiaoshanxi Vige: "Quickly, carry the big stone away quickly. Don''t let that crazy kid see it. Just one more bite and its over.


    Hey! The people in Xiaoshanxi Vige were carrying their farm goods while carrying Hong Dashi and ran to a nearby shop to take shelter.


    The street was in a mess. Zheng was so frightened that she realized that the matter could no longer be concealed. She hurriedly jumped out of the mule cart and ran back to Lao Gu''s house.


    After the government officials arrived, Li Zhuang couldn''t find Mrs. Zheng even if he tried to find her.


    The team leader of the government office said: "Manager Li, you said that this child came with his mother, but we can''t find his mother. Since the Li family is on good terms with the old Gu family, then you can go to the government office with us. Bar."


    Li Zhuang scolded Mrs. Zheng half to death, and begged Ma Bantou on his face: "Ma Bantou, give me some face, don''t go to the Yamen about this matter, we will inform the old Gu family and ask them topensate the people''s losses. , if you take good care of Gu Chengzhi, you wont let him lose his temper again.


    Li Zhuang used the word "lost his temper" and did not dare to say that Gu Chengzhi was a lunatic. After all, Mr. Li loved Gu Chengzhi very much.


    Ma Bantou said: "Manager Li, it''s not that our brothers don''t give face to the magistrate. It''s really that today''s matter is too big. Don''t say anything. Go away quickly. If you continue to argue here, there will be more people watching the excitement. If there are too many, the storytellers can make trouble with the Li family again."


    What a joke, this is a credit, can you give it up just to please Li Tongzhi?


    Besides, Li Tongzhi''s reputation has long been ruined by the old Gu family. When the magistrate reports to the capital, it is still unclear whether Mr. Li can continue to serve as an official.


    With so many people watching, how dare he open the door to the Li family?


    Li Zhuang had no choice but to follow Ma Bantou and the others and **** Gu Chengzhi to the government office.


    From beginning to end, everyone ignored the bullock cart that caused the incident.


    The driver was Feng Jin who was in disguise, and the one sitting in the car was Li Jieer who was also in disguise.


    Fucheng Yamen.


    Master Li fainted immediately after hearing the news.


    The servants of the Li family hurriedly went to ask for the doctor.


    When the ancient prefect heard about this, he added a sentence to the note sent to the capital: Li Tongzhi has been fainting many times recently, and he may have suffered from senile diseases due to his old age.


    After finishing writing, he closed the folder and asked Tang Tong to go to the court to hear the case of Gu Chengzhi going crazy and hurting others.


    He is not going. Yesterday he almost died because of the old Gu family''s case. He was not finished day by day. If he goes to solve the old Gu family''s case, his surname will not be Gu!


    Tang Tongjing took the order and left. Before the case was finished, Mr. Li was revived by Dr. Liu.


    When I woke up, I grabbed Master Yue''s hand and cried and asked: "Master Yue, are the rumors outside true? Chengzhi..."


    Master Yue nodded: "Sir, please stop meddling in the affairs of the Gu family. You really can''t handle it. It will drag you to death."


    Mr. Li got a definite answer, and he was in tears... Du Miao, the only strong Du Miao, was gone. What evil had he done!

 Chapter 895: Do not believe

    Chapter 895: Do not believe


    Chapter 895 Dont believe it


    Mr. Li has been tortured a lot by the affairs of the old Gu family during this period, and he values his children the most. The affairs of Gu Chengzhi have brought him to the edge of copse.


    He suppressed the urge to roar and asked Master Yue expectantly: "What happened to Cheng Zhi is fake, right? Are you lying to me? He is fine, he is a normal child!"


    Hearing this, Master Yue looked at Mr. Li who was silent for a long time and asked Mr. Li: "Don''t you believe me?"


    He has been working with Mr. Li for ten years. Not only does he work hard for Mr. Li, but he does his best and has never done anything wrong.


    However, Mr. Li no longer even has the most basic trust in him.


    If there is no trust between the master and the master, what is the rtionship between them? It''s better to break up in one fell swoop.


    When Mr. Li heard this, he quickly exined: "Master Yue, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s really that Chengzhi is too important to... the old Gu family, the only strong and good seedling. If something happens again, how can I tell my old benefactor? Exin?"


    Old benefactor?


    An old benefactor is used as an excuse again. Dont you think this excuse is used too much, Mr. Li?


    And his love for Gu Chengzhi is not as simple as he said. He, Yue Chong, is neither a fool nor a blind man, he can see it.


    Master Yue was very smart and did not ask in detail, but said: "Since you don''t believe me, I''ll go to the court to see the results of Dr. Xiao''s diagnosis and treatment."


    Everyone said that Gu Chengzhi was crazy and hurt people, so Tang Tongpuan invited Dr. Xiao to diagnose and treat him in the hall to see if Gu Chengzhi was really crazy or fake?


    Mr. Li was very happy when Master Yue agreed. He pointed at Dr. Liu and said, "Invite Dr. Liu as well. We and the prefect will give Dr. Liu a medical fee."


    He took out a few hundred taels of silver notes, handed them to Dr. Liu, and begged: "Doctor Liu, please make a fair diagnosis."


    Master Yue frowned when he heard this. What did Mr. Li mean? Do you think Tang Tongpan will join with Dr. Xiao to wrongly use Gu Chengzhi and deliberately judge him as a lunatic?


    If this word gets out, will Mr. Li still want to be an official in the government office?


    Master Yue was very disappointed with Mr. Li and felt that assisting this man was not only useless, but also very likely to lead to death.


    Doctor Liu took the banknote with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, I have seen Chengzhi''s child. He is chubby. I will diagnose him fairly and not wrongly use him."


    Doctor Liu went to Lao Gu''s house to treat Gu Youwen and met all the men in Lao Gu''s family. Why do you have an impression of Gu Chengzhi? It''s actually this kid, his brain...


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Li thought that Dr. Liu was saying that there was nothing wrong with Gu Chengzhi, so he was extremely happy and stuffed Dr. Liu with two more banknotes: "Please."


    Doctor Liu showed no mercy and took them one by one, sighing in his heart: He is really rich.


    Master Yue brought Doctor Liu to the court.


    Dr. Xiao has finished the diagnosis and is reporting to Judge Tang Tong: "Sir, this child''s pupils sometimes cannot focus, and from time to time he will do some unusual behavior. When he is angry, his condition will worsen, and he will be powerful and violent. Its a disease of stupidity and madness.


    The incident of Gu Chengzhi going crazy and hurting people in the street made a big fuss, and when the people in the government knew that this was the child of the old Gu family, they also called the old Gu family.


    Zheng hid and did note forward. The people who came were Mr. Gu and Gu Chengli.


    When Mr. Gu heard what Dr. Xiao said, he shouted: "Nonsense, nonsense! You quack, you are wronging my family Cheng Zhi. My family Cheng Zhi is good, he is a normal and smart child, he can also read, and he will take the exam for merit in the future. He is neither a fool nor a lunatic, you old beast is the lunatic!"


    Dr. Xiao was so angry that he was shaking with anger and couldn''t say a word.


    Doctor Liu was angry, pointed at Mr. Gu and cursed: "Gu, are you a dog? If you catch someone, scold him! Your Gu Chengzhi is a fool! Earlier I went to your house to give advice to Gu Youwen and Mrs. Gu. When I saw a doctor, I felt that he was abnormal, but I didnt have a pulse or examination at that time, so it was hard to tell clearly. Now he is getting sick and hurting people on the street, and you still say that he is a normal person, you are probably crazy too!"  He added: "You said Gu Chengzhi can read, okay, then let him write a few words to see? If he can write them, he will be my father!"


    Mr. Gu was furious and shouted: "Write it down. A smart person like my family, Cheng Zhi, cannot let you nder his reputation!"


    Tang Tongpan immediately asked the scribe to bring the pen, ink, paper and inkstone to Gu Chengzhi.


    Gu Chengzhi was given an injection by Doctor Xiao. He no longer acted like a firecracker. Instead, he was sitting in the courtroom,ughing and drooling. After seeing the pen, ink, paper and inkstone brought by the clerk, he picked up the inkstone and poured out the ink inside. Drink it.


    After drinking it, he smiled and said, "Hey, it tastes good."


    There was silence in the courtroom. Drinking ink, it tastes good. Can a normal person do this?


    Old Gu family, stop questioning, Gu Chengzhi is a fool!


    Mr. Gu was trembling all over and almost fainted, but he still managed to hold on and defended Gu Chengzhi: "Chengzhi is a literati madman who has studied. I heard that those madmen drink ink."


    Tang Tongpan was speechless. How could he still argue like this?


    Tang Tongpan: "Bring me another inkstone." See if he drinks it?


    The amazing thing is that after another scribe took his inkstone over, Gu Chengzhi actually picked it up and drank again.


    Hahaha!


    The people watching the excitement burst intoughter and asked Mr. Gu: "Mr. Gu, do you want to continue the diagnosis? Drinking ink twice in a row is really not something a normal person can do."


    Mr. Gu was so cold that he almost fell down.


    Doctor Xiao hurriedly gave him an injection: "Stay steady, don''t get too excited, otherwise you will have a stroke."


    One sentence made Mr. Gu jump out of his wits, and he hurriedly beat his chest and gasped for air. He couldn''t faint, couldn''t have a stroke, and couldn''t live in bed like Mrs. Gu.


    However, Mr. Gu still said: "Check, keep checking, I don''t believe Cheng Zhi is a fool!"


    He also felt that Dr. Xiao and Dr. Liu were deliberately targeting the old Gu family. He did not believe them and said to Tang Tong: "Invite other doctors toe, don''t use these two!"


    Tang Tongpan was very angry: "Who do you want to invite? Do you have any money?"


    Doctor Xiao was hired by their government office with money.


    Mr. Gu snapped and took off his money bag: "Here are twenty taels of silver. Go and invite all the famous doctors in the city!"


    Mr. Gu thought twenty taels was a huge amount of money to hire a doctor for the whole journey, but Doctor Liu said: "You can''t hire famous doctors with such a small amount of money. You can hire four ordinary doctors at most."


    Mr. Gu was so angry at these words that he suddenly felt that he had changed from an old man to a poor man. But the old Gu family had little money now, so he only brought so much money: "Then invite four new doctors. I dont need you two anyway!


    Tang Tongpan agreed and asked the Yamen servant to take the money to invite people, but he was stopped by Mr. Gu: "Let Chengli follow!"


    Otherwise, who knows whether these government officials would say anything detrimental to Cheng Zhi to the new doctors?

 Chapter 896: Leave

    Chapter 896: Leave


    Chapter 896 Leaving


    Tang Tongpan was toozy to talk to him and agreed.


    Three quarters of an hourter, the yamen and Gu Chengli came back with four new doctors.


    Four doctors and Doctor Liu surrounded Gu Chengzhi and were busy for more than half an hour. During this time, Gu Chengzhi got violent due to being surrounded and almost injured one of the doctors, but was restrained in time by the government servant next to him.


    The diagnosis results of the four doctors were the same as Dr. Xiao''s: "Sir, this child is suffering from a disease of stupidity and madness. He will get violent and hurt people for no reason."


    If you are just stupid, then the most you can do is to waste some time and eat some dirt. But madness is very dangerous and can hurt people. For example, like today, it bites people on the street.


    Doctor Liu added: "This child has not been injured. He should not be stupid after being injured, but follow his ancestors."


    Suizu''s words became serious as soon as they came out. Mr. Gu shouted: "That''s nonsense. No one in my old Gu family has ever suffered from crazy disease. If you dare to talk nonsense and nder my old Gu family again, I will kill you." Home Medical Clinic!


    Doctor Xiao said hurriedly: "This Suizu is not necessarily from Sui''s old Gu family, it is most likely from Sui''s maternal grandfather''s family. This child''s condition should have been present since he was a child, and the older he is, the more obvious it is. Who is usually there? Take care of him? But his mother? Where is his mother? If you call her and ask, you will know the reason. "


    Tang Tongpan immediately ordered Ma Bantou: "Quickly take people to Lao Gu''s house and bring Gu Chengzhi''s mother."


    Yes! Ma Bantou led a group of government servants to the house on Moxiang Street.


    In the house, Ms. Zheng was extremely afraid. She always felt that she would be beaten to death by the old Gu family and did not dare to stay any longer. After Mr. Gu was taken away by the government servants, she began to clean up her possessions.


    He rummaged through the entire house and found a few silver notes, some gold and silver jewelry, three pieces of valuable brocade, and a few jade pendants. After taking the household registration, he ran away immediately.


    But her every move was watched by Daqing and the others, and she was stopped by the soldiers guarding the city gate before she could run out of the city.


    Not long after, he was taken away by Ma Bantou and the others.


    Ma Bantou and the others escorted Ms. Zheng back to the government office and told her about absconding with Xinruan.


    This statement meant that there was no need for further interrogation. Tang Tongpuan said directly: "I''ll torture her until she confesses honestly!"


    Zheng originally wanted to deny it, but when she heard about the torture, she immediately cried and confessed: "Sir, your Excellency, the people''s women know that they are wrong, and the people''s women will say anything!"


    She told her about the fact that her second brother was mentally ill and was thrown into the mountains by his family.


    "I discovered that Brother Zhi had a problem when he was four years old. This child...he ate raw food. He ate two raw eggs for the first time. I thought he was greedy and couldn''t wait for the eggs to be cooked. Butter I found out that he had eaten raw meat twice and some strange things, so I became scared and suspected that he was just like my second brother."


    Zheng Shi cried: "Sir, the woman really didn''t hide it on purpose. She just thought that he would get better when he got older, so she never said anything."


    When Mr. Gu heard this, he was so angry that he took off his shoes and hit Mrs. Zheng: "Bitch, you bitch, why didn''t you say someone in your family was a fool? You killed my old Gu family, I''ll hit you Damn you, you vicious woman!


    When Youlu said that he wanted to marry Zheng, he refused. But at that time, Zheng''s innocence had been given to Youlu. If he didn''t marry her, the Zheng family woulde knocking on his door every day.


    His family was in trouble and had no choice but to marry him. Unexpectedly, the Zheng family had such a secret, which caused great harm to the old Gu family.


    Mrs. Zheng was beaten badly and became angry. She pushed Mr. Gu down and said, "You **** old man, you still scold me? What kind of good guy is your Gu Youlu? I can be considered worthy of him and gave birth to your old Gu family." Son, I didnt know there was something wrong with Cheng Zhi when I was born.


    Mr. Gu sat down on the ground. His tailbone hurt so much that he had no energy to scold Mrs. Zheng anymore.


    Tang Tongpan pped the crowd and said: "The matter is very clear. Gu Chengzhi followed the Zheng family. He suffered from madness since he was a child. He got sick and injured people in the street. The old Gu family was sentenced topensate the injured person fifty taels of silver. , and then restrain Gu Chengzhi. If Gu Chengzhi hurts anyone again, he will be put to death ording tow. In the previous dynasty, there was a lunatic vige specially designed to imprison lunatics, but in the end, scandals urred in the lunatic vige, so it was banned and the criminalw was changed. , if a lunatic hurts another person twice, he will be beheaded, and there will be no further trouble.


    Mr. Gu had nothing to say and sat in the courtroom crying, while Gu Chengzhi sat in the courtroom andughed. This crying andughing person scared the people who came to see the excitement to the point where they felt cold all over.


    It''s too scary. Let''s leave quickly. What if Gu Chengzhi goes crazy again and hurts them?


    Everyone was in disarray, and the storytellers began to talk about Gu Chengzhi going crazy and something about the Zheng family.


    Master Yue took Dr. Liu back to Houya and told Mr. Li about Gu Chengzhi.


    "It''s actually the Zheng family''s side~" Mr. Li hated the Zheng family so much that he cursed: "This **** has killed Youlu. It''s really not a pity to die!"


    Master Yue looked at Mr. Li and saw that not only did he have no intention of staying away from the old Gu family, he also had the intention to kill Mrs. Zheng because of Gu Chengzhi''s matter.


    It was wrong for Mrs. Zheng to hide the fact that Gu Chengzhi was stupid and crazy, but she was also a victim. No mother wanted to give birth to a stupid son.


    Master Yue finally took out the written resignation letter and handed it to Mr. Li: "Sir, I want to study hard for a few years and take the scientific examination in the future. If I pass the exam, I can be your arm in the officialdom in the future."


    This sounds nice, but in fact, I just dont think highly of Master Li and want to leave.


    Mr. Li was so angry that he almost vomited blood and asked Master Yue: "Am I not good enough to you?"


    Master Yue said: "Your Excellency is kind to you, so I will remember it in your heart, but you no longer trust me, so I continue to follow you, which is not good for us. It is better to get together and part ways. If we meet again in the officialdom in the future, We can still be friends.


    These words are intended to threaten Mr. Li, telling him not to think about assassinating him. He also has a good reputation and good knowledge. He is very likely to be admitted to the Jinshi and be an official in the future. If Mr. Li does not want to have another enemy in the future, then Let him go and don''t try any tricks.


    Mr. Li heard this and became even more angry: "What if I don''t agree?"


    Master Yue smiled: "Sir, although I am not an official, I have been working in the officialdom for ten years with you, and I know a lot of people."


    Master Li''s heart trembled. This was telling him that he had a backer and was not afraid of him.


    Mr. Li was extremely angry, but he had no choice but to ept his resignation and let Master Yue go.


    Master Yue knelt down and kowtowed to Mr. Li: "Thank you so much, Sir, and take my leave."


    After saying that, he got up, left the government office, and returned to Tongzhifu.


    After arriving at the yard where he lived, he said to his wife: "Have everything been packed? We are leaving."


    Mrs. Yue said: "Have you packed everything? Do you really want to leave now?"


    Her husband once told her that Mr. Li could no longer follow him and asked her to pack her things and leave as soon as he told her to leave.

 Chapter 897: Yuan family

    Chapter 897: Yuan family


    Chapter 897 The Yuan Family


    Master Yue nodded: "Well, let''s go now. We have to leave the city today and go to Zeshan County first. Where is the Zheng family''s annex, the Li family can''t kill them. Brother Lian has already said hello to the Zheng family."


    This brother-inw is a fellow viger of Master Yue. Now he is a retainer of the Zheng family. He has already helped him to say hello to the Zheng family, and they can go to Jinling Mansion in the south of the Yangtze River to join the Zheng family.


    "We have to leave quickly. If we wait for him to react, we won''t be able to leave." Master Yue hurriedly changed into more convenient clothes and said to his wife.


    When Mrs. Yue heard this, she became nervous: "My husband is saying that Mr. Li will..."


    Master Yue nodded: "Yes, so we have to leave quickly."


    He has been with Mr. Li for many years and knows a lot about Mr. Li. Mr. Li was frightened by Gu Chengzhi''s crazy illness and couldn''t react for a while before letting him go. If you think about it, even the lives of his family of four will be left in the hands of the Li family, not to mention leaving.


    Seeing that his wife was scared, Master Yue added, "You don''t have to be too scared. In exchange, the family promised to help us hold off the Li family."


    The family he was talking about was the Gu Jinli family.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yue finally felt more at ease.


    Master Yue and his family hurriedly changed their clothes, took only the silver notes, valuable jewelry, and Mrs. Yue''s valuable dowry, and ran away with their son and daughter in the mule cart they bought. It took less than three-quarters of an hour. of effort.


    Before leaving, Master Yue asked the servants in the courtyard to send a letter to Mrs. Li.


    After Mrs. Li read the letter, she called Master Li and his family over and handed the letter to the couple to read: "Master Yue is gone, so you should make ns early."


    She doesn''t care. If something happens to Li Zhi, she won''t die. At most, she will just go to the temple and die.


    But Li Ers family is different. If something happens to Li Zhi, Li Ers daughter-inw also said that Li Er will definitely be sentenced to consecutive sentences.


    Young Master Li Er held up the letter and said, "Madam, this is nothing, right?"


    The letter was written in Yue Chong''s tone, telling them that Master Li''s past evil deeds were about to be exposed. He didn''t want to see them suffer, so he left a letter to them before leaving, urging them to leave Master Li as soon as possible. Otherwise, I fear being implicated.


    From ancient times to the present, which official in every dynasty has been clean? There is always something going on, and this is not the first time such a reminder has urred. Young Master Li feels that even if Mr. Li is targeted, the evil things he has done in the past will not be exposed.


    His father is not a fool and knows how to clean up.


    Mrs. Li said: "I used to think so too, but since your father met the old Gu family, he has be more and more stupid. Now even Master Yue can let him go. If he is really targeted, he has the ability to fight back." ?


    After a pause, he added: "Don''t think that noble man can help your father... To be honest, if that noble man can support your father, he has no future. Your father is already sixty and should have retired a long time ago. However, the noble man appointed your father because of your aunt. With such a brain, he is really incapable of taking on a big role."


    Can Mr. Li help him win the granary in Jiangnan? It is estimated that Mr. Li will die before he can be transferred.


    "You should make ns early, and I would like to advise your maternal grandfather''s family to break up with the Bao family. Don''t let the Bao family get involved. Our emperor is upright and in his prime. A new prince was just born some time ago. In the harem, Another concubine is pregnant. If he knew that the noble man was nning the plot behind his back, do you think the emperor would spare him?"


    The current Holy Spirit''s temper is, to put it bluntly, violent and independent. He does not allow others to covet his own things. Anyone who dares to **** things while he is alive will have his whole family chopped into pieces, including his own son.


    Mrs. Li said everything she could, and after she finished speaking, she didnt want Young Master Li to make a choice and sent the family away.


    Rei Er''s daughter-inw was very frightened. After returning to the courtyard of her room, she asked Rei Er: "Ms. sir, what should we do... Is there any other noble person? Will the emperor really do anything to him? Although he is not the queen''s child, But hes also the boss.


    Master Li Er was also very panicked. What Mrs. Li said to him today was too terrifying. He was walking around the room, really not knowing what to do. After a while, he said: "I''m going to tell dad about this. After all, he is his biological father. If he doesn''t say anything, wouldn''t it be a loss of filial piety and human ethics?"


    After hearing this, Li''s second daughter-inw nodded.


    Mr. Li had already reacted and called Zhu Liu: "Go and inform Lao Ba and ask him to lead people to keep an eye on Yue Chong''s family. If they leave the house, we will attack on the road. Do it in a secretive way so that no one will suspect the Li family. "


    Lao Bas group is the best at doing these things.


    "Yes." Zhu Liu immediately went to send Zhu Ba a message, but when Zhu Ba brought his people back to Tongzhifu, he learned that Master Yue and his family had left, so he immediately went to chase them.


    However, they met the group of people who had been fighting with them again, and they were fooled by the group. They had no idea which direction Master Yue and his family were going.


    Master Li Er came to Mr. Li with a letter.


    Mr. Li was shocked after reading the letter, but he quickly calmed down: "There is no need to panic. Although Yue Chong knows something, he has no evidence."


    He is not a fool, he has destroyed the evidence long ago.


    After hearing this, Young Master Li Er breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good. My son has been worried all the way."


    Mr. Li used to dislike Young Master Li Er for not being able to pass the exams and give birth to a son. Now that Pan Shuangniang has given birth to a child, what will he think of Li Er when he sees him again?


    This is his good son who is the legitimate son of his wife.


    Mr. Li kept Li Er and took him to work together. Li Er was so moved that he finally felt that he was his own son.


    After leaving the government office, the two father and son returned home together.


    After Mrs. Li heard about it, she shook her head. She had done all she could to help. If the second young master refused to leave the Li family because of the love between father and son, and something happened in the future, she, the stepmother, would not be med.


    However, Mrs. Li loved Li Er''s two daughters very much. She called Li Er''s daughter-inw and said to her: "I know that you and the second young master have a good rtionship, but you are the mother, so you have to leave a note for the two girls. A way to survive. Send a letter to your mother''s family and ask them to make preparations in advance. If something happens to the Li family, ask your mother''s family toe and separate, and you can save your life by taking the two girls back."


    Li''s second daughter-inw was already extremely frightened. After hearing this, she agreed without hesitation.


    After Master Li learned what Mrs. Li had done, he was so angry that he rushed into the yard where Mrs. Li lived and pped her twice: "You vicious woman, what did you say to your second son and his wife? Do you really want the second one to leave me?"


    Mrs. Li smiled and asked him: "It''s just now that you care about the second young master''s room. Don''t you think it''s toote?"


    Because of these words, Mr. Li pped him again.


    Mrs. Li did not cry, but just reminded him: "You know what you did. If you really love the second young master, you should have made ns for them in advance instead of watching them die with you."


    Mr. Li scolded: "What are you nning to do? I, Li Zhi, have climbed into the ranks of the nobles. I will have a prosperous official career in the future. They will only enjoy the blessings if they follow me!"


    It''s a pity that within two days of saying this, on the evening of March 18th, the Yuan family was taken into He''anfu City.

 Chapter 898: How many sins has the old woman committed?

    Chapter 898: How many sins has the old womanmitted?


    The Yuan family was picked up by Qin Sang and Gu Daya''s family. However, because they wanted to avoid suspicion, they did not move into the Gu Jinli family''s house in Fucheng. Instead, they lived in an old house that had half copsed in the city.


    There are many old houses like this near the West City Gate, which are now upied by beggars.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli''s men mingled among the beggars and protected the Yuan family in this area.


    After settling the Yuan family, Qin Sang took Gu Daya''s family back to Gu Jinli''s house.


    Gu Jinli heard that they were back and hurried to pick them up.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw the old Qin Sang and Gu Daya''s family: "Aunt, uncle, cousin Ming, and cousin Le."


    After calling people one by one, he ran to Qin Sang, looked at him and said with a smile: "Brother Qin, is it hard for you to be back? I thought you wouldn''t be able toe back in time."


    Qin Sang and the others had hurried back all the way. They were a little tired now, but as soon as he saw her, he became energetic. He looked down at her and said with a smile, "It''s not hard work. I will definitelye back before neen."


    March 19th is her birthday. She is fifteen years old and has haircut. This is a once-in-a-lifetime big day. How could he not be there?


    only


    Ive wronged you this time.


    Gu Jinli was stunned after hearing this. After he came to his senses, he smiled and said, "Why do you say this? What''s wrong with this? It''s just a birthday."


    The ancients paid attention to the etiquette of hair extensions for fifteen-year-olds. As early asst year, Mrs. Cui had talked about how to give her hair extensions. It was said that when Gu Jinxiu was a child, she had nothing to do because she was poor. When it was her turn, she wanted to have a big party. She had already ordered the list of guests and the menu, but something happened to the old Gu family.


    "It''s okay, killing the old Gu family is more important than me getting the haircut ceremony."


    As long as Lao Gu''s family is alive, her life will not be stable. Only by killing them can she live a stable life.


    And she doesnt like to hold hair extensions. If she does, she will be watched like a monkey by the women in the vige... Well, if she is surrounded by a group of women on her birthday and watched like monkeys, she might as well not do it.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little distressed and reached out to touch her hair, but this was a courtyard with many people, so he took his hand back and said to her: "I have prepared a gift for you."


    Gu Jinli was very happy, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Then you can give me a gift tomorrow. You can give me anything."


    Seeing that he was a little tired, he urged: "Hurry up and take a bath and eat first. After eating, we can talk about the Yuan family''s affairs."


    Qin Sang nodded and returned to the courtyard where brother Gu Jinan lived.


    Doctor Du and the others were picked up by Luo Wu as witnesses. Now that there are many people in the house, the guest courtyard where he used to live has been allocated to the Du family, and Luo Wu, like him, lives in the courtyard of Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer. inside.


    Ms. Cui was very pleased to see it, and felt that the matter between her second daughter and Sang was settled, but she couldn''t help but pull Gu Jinli over and whispered: "Xiaoyu, you and Sang haven''t been engaged yet, there are some things you shouldn''t say in public. Say, you are not ashamed to take a bath."


    Gu Jinli never blushed, nodded and said: "Well, I understand, mother, I will pay attention to it next time."


    She also asked Brother Qin to take off his clothes, gave him medicine, and asked him to take a bath or something?


    But this is ancient times, and she knows the rules. When there are many people, she should abide by them.


    Mo Qinzi is pregnant, and her belly is already very big now. She and Qi Kangping just arrived in Fucheng yesterday. When they knew that Gu Daya and the others were back, they also came out to greet them and asked them to wash up and eat before eating. After working hard for half an hour, Gu Daya and the others finally packed up, had a hot tea and rice, and talked to Gu Jinli and the others about the Yuan family.


    "The Yuan Jiagui and Tian Xiwang families also suffered a lot. When they fled to Zhongzhou, they had no choice but to sell themselves as servants. But the fate of Mr. Dai''s family, which they sold themselves to, was not good, because the chaos in Zhongzhou was worse than that of Jianghuai , Jiangnan Chang, Master Dais family couldnt continue their business, so he took them to Laihe Mansion and went to live with rtives.


    "When Mr. Dai''s family went to rtives, they sold some of their servants. Yuan Jiagui''s two sons were sold like this. Yuan Jiagui was able to treat animals, so he was kept by Mr. Dai''s family. Now he brings them with him A grandson and a granddaughter are struggling to survive.


    "He originally didn''t want to get involved in this muddy water. It was Sang who promised him that he would redeem the lives of his grandparents and grandchildren, buy twenty acres of farnd and a house to amodate them, and then help him find his two sons who were sold."


    Tian Xiwang''s family did it for their daughter. Mr. Dai, that bad old man, fell in love with Tian Xiwang''s daughter and wanted her to be his maid. Tian Xiwang''s family didn''t want their daughter to suffer. Seeing that Qin Sang was willing to redeem their lives, they agreed toe as witnesses.


    As for Mr. Dai, his family was in a state of decline, so he would relent to betraying him if he was given more money.


    Gu Jinli and the others knew about the existence of the Yuan family because they had been looking for Gu Fuya''s family in the past few years. They copied many lists of people who had fled from the government, official offices, and private offices, but Gu Fuya''s family could not be found. But I found someone from Yuanjiaji.


    After Gu Daya and the others talked about the Yuan family''s affairs, they went back to the house to rest.


    The next day, before the gate of Fucheng Yamen was opened, the Yuan family went to beat drums andin.


    Dong dong dong!


    Early risers on the street were attracted by the sound of the drums. They stood watching and asked with someck of interest: "Why are you ying the drums? Are there any grievances? Is the grievance serious?"


    Isnt it exciting?


    After watching the good show of the old Gu family, they are now very picky and have no interest at all in the less exciting things, such as the Zhang family''s stealing the Li family''s cow.


    Yuan Jiagui didn''t know that the people of He''an Prefecture were like this. Hearing this, he was stunned, turned around with a hunched back, looked at them and said: "We are from Yuanjia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture, in the northwest. I heard that Gu Pan was arrested Come and sue her for... murdering her husband!"


    The descendants of the Qin family said that they could not sue Mr. Li directly. The people would be punished if they sued the officials. Only by suing Mrs. Gu could they avoid the punishment.


    With one sentence, the sleepy people of He''an Mansion immediately became energetic and asked Yuan Jiagui: "Are you serious? Are you going to sue Mrs. Gu for murdering her husband?!"


    Yuan Jiagui nodded and said, "Well, I, Yuan Jiagui, want to sue Pan, a vicious woman, for murdering her husband on behalf of the Yuan family."


    After hearing this, the people on the street were extremely excited. They didnt expect that there would be a follow-up to Mrs. Gus gossip?


    They shouted at the top of their lungs: "Herees someone! Someone ising from Yuanjia Vige in the northwest, and they want to sue Mrs. Gu for murdering her husband Yuan Jiaman!"


    Yuan Jiaman''s name was mentioned several times in the court two days ago, and everyone knows it.


    The people of He''an Prefecture were very vocal. They ran and shouted all the way. In less than two quarters of an hour, half of the prefecture knew about it.


    When the government officials heard that there was a murder case, they immediately opened the door, weed the Yuan family in, and sent someone to inform the ancient prefect and Tang Tongxuan.


    When the ancient magistrate heard the news, he was so disgusted that he almost vomited: "Why are you here to sue Mrs. Gu again? How many evils has this old woman done, and how many times does she want to die?"


    Ke Niwai returned to Niwai, but Gu Zhifu still said: "Where are the Yuan family? Take them to the court. I will be there in a moment."

 Chapter 899: Young Master of the Li family

    Chapter 899: Young Master of the Li family


    Chapter 899 Young Master of the Li Family


    Zhang Bantou said: "I have been brought to the court to kneel down. My brothers are watching. Don''t worry, sir. Nothing will happen."


    Hearing this, the ancient magistrate nodded. While letting his servants get dressed, he asked excitedly, "Is Mrs. Gu still alive? But she must not die."


    Mrs. Gu was old and paralyzed by a stroke. The ancient prefect was always afraid that she would not be able to survive the execution.


    Zhang Ban headughed: "The adult is assured, the wife is spiritual, and it can''t die in a short time."


    They originally thought that Mrs. Gu had suffered such a big blow and would go to see King Yama at any time, but she was amazing. She was able to eat, drink, sleep, and maintain her body.


    "She was reluctant to die. She always wanted to eat and drink, and she would make a fuss if she was a littlete." The government officials were so tortured by her that they wished she would be dead as soon as they woke up.


    The ancient magistrate was relieved after hearing this and said: "The wicked will live longer."


    Not long after, the ancient prefect put on his official uniform and had a good meal before following Zhang Bantou to the court. In fact, I was so hungryst time that I almost starved to death in the court. This time I had to eat before going to court.


    When the ancient magistrate arrived, people from three floors inside and three outside had already surrounded the yamen gate. They were all asking towards the court: "Master, when will the court be raised? Hurry up, we are still in a hurry." Working!"


    The ancient prefects face is dark. If you have any work to do, just do it. Whats the fuss about? This is a court, not a library. Can''t you be a little afraid of the government office?


    "Sir, please ascend to the throne." Tang Tongpan said and bowed to the ancient prefect.


    Originally, it should be his business to be promoted to court, but since the ancient magistrate personally tried the case of Mrs. Gu, he has been very good to him in the past two days. From time to time, he will say, Mr. Tang, thank you for your hard work, I have a new one in my family. Lao Shan Ginseng, Ill bring it to replenish your health some other time. Its too hard for you to always go to court to hear cases.


    Tang Tongfang therefore wanted to have the ancient prefect try the case on his behalf, and he also knew how hard it was to try the case.


    The ancient prefect also wanted merit. After all, only with merit could he be transferred to Jiangnan to serve.


    Jiangnan is a prosperous ce and is a great ce. Dachu has not been doing well in recent years. There have been troubles in the area north of Zhongzhou from time to time, and there is a shortage of food. He does not want to be transferred to the north next year. It is best to umte more merit and adjust Jiangnan.


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate pped the wooden door in the hall, shouted and went up to the hall. He asked the people in the hall: "Who is here? What are you telling me? Come quickly."


    Sighing inwardly, howe the words of this speech are simr to the storytellers opening words?


    Yuan Jiagui said: "My lord, the grassroots are vigers who fled from Yuanjia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture in the northwest. They came to sue Gu Pan on behalf of the entire Yuan family for murdering my cousin Yuan Jiaman. Please make the decision for my cousin." , he was killed by Gu Pan and his adulterer!"


    Speaking, he handed over a piece of paper.


    The yamen servant came over immediately and showed the paper to the ancient prefect.


    After reading it, the ancient prefect was shocked. Pointing to a paragraph written on the petition paper, he said: "You said that the adulterer who killed Yuan Jiaman back then was surnamed Li, and he was the young master of the Li family from Fucheng, Long''an Prefecture?!"


    The Li family in Long''an Prefecture is not the Li family. The adulterer mentioned in this document cannot be the Li family, right?


    Are the rumors true?


    Gu Youwen and the others are really the descendants of Mr. Li?


    The ancient magistrate was confused. You can do it, Mrs. Gu. With your squinty eyes, you can still charm Mr. Li into having so many children with you. The ancient prefect almost suspected that Mrs. Gu was a great beauty who conquered the country when she was young.


    Yuan Jiagui said: "Exactly. This young master of the Li family hase to see Pan many times, and some people from Yuanjia Vige have met him. My family lives close to cousin Man''s family, and I have bumped into him a few times. But the Li family is very powerful. , the people in the vige didn''t dare to say anything...it wasn''t until something happened to cousin Man that the vige started to make a fuss and wanted to immerse Gu Pan in the pig cage."


    At that time, the vige only wanted to pay for Gu Pan''s life and did not dare to say that it wanted to cause trouble for the Li family. At that time, the Li family was not only wealthy, but the young master of the Li family also married an official daughter, but he could not afford to offend her.


    "Then why is Mrs. Gu Pan not dead? Do you dare to find a man to marry for a second time?" asked the ancient magistrate. He had tried the case of Mrs. Gu poisoning Mrs. Fei and knew that although Mrs. Gu was beaten by everyone in Yuanjia Vige, she was very Arrogantly, she continued to look for men, and finally got married for the second time and left Yuanjiacun.


    Yuan Jiagui said: "It was the Li family who helped. At that time, the vige chief''s son, Cousin Wen, was working as a shopkeeper in a Fucheng restaurant and was framed by the Li family. If the Yuan family soaked Gu Pan''s pig cage, Cousin Wen would be arrested. If sentenced, the entire Yuan family will be implicated."


    Da Chu has a system of continuous sitting. If one member of the n breaks thew and the whole n sits together, everyone is afraid. For the sake of the whole n, they can only let Yuan Jiaman die unjustly.


    The ancient prefect knew the shorings of the continuous sitting system, and did not question Yuan Jiagui after hearing the words, "Then why did youe to sue Gu Pan again now? Who instructed you?"


    Otherwise, how could he havee from Linhe Prefecture?


    Yuan Jiagui shook his head and did not admit it. Instead, he said with red eyes: "I am old and I am afraid that one day I will be scolded by my cousin when I go underground, so I came to sue the official..."


    Then, Yuan Jiagui talked about what happened back then.


    "At that time, everyone thought that cousin Man fell into the Gaoshui River outside the county and drowned after being drunk. But they didn''t know that when cousin Man was fighting with the young master of the Li family, he was pushed to the back of the house by the young master of the Li family. Drowned in the pond..."


    Yuan Jiagui said this, recalling what happened that year, he couldn''t help crying anymore: "I saw it, I really saw it... Cousin Man wanted to climb to the shore, but Gu Pan used a bamboo pole to push him into the water. After a few times, Cousin Man sank into the pond. The two evil men coborated to kill Cousin Man!"


    "I was very scared at the time and didn''t know what to do. When I saw this, I ran back to the house. I fell ill that night. I had a high fever and was in aa for a day and a night. When I woke up, I heard that my cousin Man Man had been drinking alcohol. Drunk, he fell into the high-water river and drowned."


    Cousin Keman died in the pond behind the house. He was killed by Gu Pan and the young master of the Li family!


    Im sorry to cousin Man. Its because Im afraid of getting into trouble and dont dare to speak out about it... Im sorry to cousin Man!


    The Yuan family was full of tears, talking incoherently about what happened back then... After so many years, he thought he had forgotten it, and as long as he didn''t think about it, he could live without a burden.


    When the Qin boy came to beg him, he was not willing to sue Gu Pan.


    But, he is cousin Man''s brother. They share the same grandfather. They clearly know that he died tragically, how can you not avenge him? !


    Seeing Yuan Jiagui crying quite miserably, the ancient prefect couldn''t bear it. After he cried for a while and finished crying the guilt in his heart, he asked: "The young master of the Li family you mentioned is called Li Zhi?"


    Yuan Jiagui nodded: "Well, it''s Li Zhi. Not many people dare to call him by his name. Everyone calls him Master Li, or Shen Tong Li."

 Chapter 900: Arrogant lawyer

    Chapter 900: Arrogantwyer


    Chapter 900 The Arrogant Litigator


    At that time, everyone in Long''an Prefecture was the prodigy Li of the Li family of the great Shang Dynasty. He was a prodigy at the age of three. He could memorize a three-character ssic at the age of four. He could recite a thousand-character ssic at the age of five. He was admitted to the Tongsheng examination at the age of thirteen.


    The name Li Zhidong was called until Li Zhidang''s father went to study abroad, and then he stopped calling him.


    After watching the case of Mrs. Gu murdering Fei, the people who watched the excitement were actually not that interested in Mrs. Gu murdering her husband. But when they heard that the adulterer was Li Zhi, they went crazy with excitement.


    "What, what are you talking about? The person who plotted to kill her husband with Mrs. Gu is Li Zhi? Mr. Li from our city?!"


    My God, its not possible, is it? Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li actually did things under the quilt. So are Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu the descendants of Mr. Gu?


    Someone replied: "That''s bullshit! Gu Youwen was born less than seven months after Mrs. Gu entered the Gu family. He must be Mr. Li''s son. Looking at the three sons of the old Gu family, Gu Youfu has grown up. They have to look like Mr. Gu, Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu both look like Mr. Li, they are carved from the same mold, and you can tell at a nce that they are father and son."


    Actually, Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu look nothing like Mr. Li, but look like Mr. Li''s uncle.


    But the people of He''an Mansion didn''t care. They were excited and echoed: "Yes, yes, I have noticed for a long time that Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu look like Mr. Li. Oh, oh, this is the first time I see Gu Youwen. At that time, I thought I saw Mr. Li, that statue!"


    With a bang, the ancient magistrate couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded the people watching the excitement: "Be quiet, if you dare to make any noise again, I will not be polite to you!"


    The ancient prefect has said this so many times that the people of He''an Prefecture are not afraid, but they still stay quiet because they want to hear gossip.


    Servants from major restaurants and storytelling houses hurried back to tell the storytellers about the government affairs.


    The ancient prefect saw it and did not call them to stop. He let them go and continued to ask Yuan Jiagui: "These are all your one-sided words. It is impossible to sue the official based on one-sided words. Do you have evidence? I remind you, If there is no evidence, you are ndering the imperial officials and the whole n should be punished ording to thew."


    After hearing this, Tian Xiwang''s family felt a little nervous and looked at Yuan Jiagui: "Uncle Yuan, do you have any evidence? If not, we are doomed."


    Although their surname is not Yuan, they followed Yuan Jiagui to testify, and the evidence in their hands cannot put Li Zhi in jail. At most, it will only ruin his reputation.


    Yuan Jiagui''s grandson was a little scared, but he pulled Yuan Jiagui and said with a smile, "Grandpa, it''s okay. We will apany you until you grow old."


    He and his sister only have their grandfather left. Regardless of whether his grandfather''s divorce is sessful or not, they will stay with him and will not be separated again.


    Yuan Jiagui looked at his grandson and was very pleased... This grandson used to be the most disobedient, but on the way to escape, after watching several cousins die one after another, he became extremely sensible and knew how to think about his family.


    Yuan Jiagui touched his grandson''s head and said, "Don''t worry, Brother, Grandpa has evidence."


    As he spoke, he pulled off the rope hanging around his neck and pulled out a fist-sized bag from his clothes. The bag was very thick and hadyers uponyers. The mouth of the bag was also sealed with thread and required a knife to open. .


    Yuan Jiagui handed the bag to the ancient magistrate and said: "There is a small half piece of jade pendant inside. I woke up and heard that my cousin Man was gone. I felt guilty, so I secretly went to the pond to rummage that night and found it in the soil of a clump of grass. That There are more than half of the characters on it, I asked someone to look at it, and it is mostly the characters of Zhi, which can prove that it belongs to Li Zhi."


    After hearing this, the ancient magistrate immediately asked the yamen to cut open the cloth bag and take out the half piece of jade pendant in front of everyone. There was indeed a word "zhi" on it that was broken diagonally from left to right.


    You can see it clearly, but half of the kou character on the right side of the word "zhi" is missing.


    Everyone present was shocked, and the people said: "Sir, Master Li is really Mrs. Gu''s concubine, and she coborated with Mrs. Gu to kill Yuan Jiaman, hurry up and arrest this evil man!" Tang Tongpian also said: "Sir , with all the witnesses and material evidence, we can order the arrest."


    Although Li Zhi is an official, this is a serious case involving human life. If the evidence is solid, he should be arrested.


    The ancient prefect thought for a while...The emperor is in good health and is still giving birth to children, but the eldest prince dares to form gangs and is seeking death. He probably won''t live long.


    "Come here, ording to the order of this government, Li Zhi attempted to kill people. The evidence is conclusive. He should be arrested and brought to justice immediately!" Gu Zhifu said.


    "Yes." Squad leader Zhang responded, and immediately led a group of government officials to arrest people. He was extremely happy. He had arrested people twice in the past few days, and his achievements were much greater than that of squad leader Ma.


    Half of the people who were watching the excitement followed Zhang Bantou and others to arrest the people.


    Mr. Li had already received the news and was sitting at home dressed neatly waiting. When Squad Leader Zhang arrived, he followed Squad Leader Zhang directly without any resistance.


    However, he brought a group of people.


    In this group of people there is a staff member named Wu who specializes in litigation and is an extremely powerful litigator.


    As soon as Mr. Li arrived at the government office, he did not kneel down. He only said: "Master magistrate, I want to file awsuit against Yuan Jiagui for ndering the imperial officials."


    As soon as he arrived, he made a counterint, which shocked all the people present.


    The ancient prefect knew that Mr. Li would not be arrested without hesitation, so he was not too panicked. He took the petition from Wu Wu and after reading it, he said: "Mr. Li, you said that Yuan Jiagui ndered you. Do you have any evidence to prove that he is ndering you? He is There is evidence that you and Mrs. Gu coborated to murder Yuan Jiaman."


    Wu Litigation Master smiled: "Master Magistrate, can the one-sided statement of the user be called evidence? Can a small broken jade pendant be called physical evidence? There are so many people named Zhi, who can prove that the owner of that jade pendant is Mr. Li? "


    Finally, he said a heart-wrenching remark: "Your Excellency, the prefect, you are the chief official of the government office. Although you can resolve the case, should you avoid the case where unruly people sue your colleagues in the government office?"


    He added: "Your Excellency doesn''t often handle cases, and if you don''t know much about the criminalws of Dachu, I can remind you. When the chief official of a government encounters a case where an unruly citizen sues a fellow government officer, he can first suppress the case and not test the person. The physical evidence was sent to Dali Temple in the capital, and Dali Temple sent people to interrogate Mr. Li. But why didn''t you do this? Is it intentional..."


    "Shut up, Mr. Wu. It is a serious crime to nder the chief official of a pce in public." Tang Tongjian interrupted Mr. Wu: "What you are talking about is just one of them. In Dachu criminalw, if it is a major or urgent case, as long as there is evidence, , even if they are colleagues in the same government, the chief officer of the government office can immediately try the assistant officer of the government office, and then report to the capital afterwards."


    This criminalw was set by the first emperor of Da Chu. It was actually at the beginning of the establishment of Da Chu. There were too many cases in various ces. By the time they were reported to the capital, the fresh corpses would turn into bones.


    Therefore, the first emperor of the Chu Dynasty set such a criminalw. As long as the evidence is conclusive, no matter who it is, even an assistant officer can try the chief official. What''s more, now the chief official of the first government is trying the assistant officer Mr. Li.


    Advocate Wu continued calmly: "Master Tang is familiar with the criminalws of Dachu, and Wu admires him. But the evidence and evidence provided by the government are unconvincing. If the government cannot produce new evidence, they will interrogate Master Li." Then the Li family will definitely sue the capital, and then not even the Yuan family, not even Mr. Tang and Mr. Gu will be able to get anything done."


    Wu Litigation Master was so arrogant that he bit Yuan Jiagui to death and was not a witness. The word "zhi" on the jade pendant cannot represent Mr. Li.

 Chapter 901: a letter

    Chapter 901: a letter


    Chapter 901 A letter


    These words were simply a threat, and the ancient prefect and Tang Tongpan were very angry.


    Tang Tongpian whispered to the ancient prefect: "Sir, why don''t you let the lower officials try the case? If Li Zhi cannot be convicted, you can get away at least."


    The ancient magistrate shook his head: "If I withdraw now, won''t it make some people who make a living by talking more proud? This is a court, not a storyteller''s restaurant, and it''s not about talking."


    The ancient prefect spoke in a loud voice. Wu Liangshi heard it, but he was not too afraid. He is a schr, a man of great fame, and has met many officials in the capital. Although the ancient prefect is the chief official of the same pce, it does not make him tremble in fear.


    But the storyteller who came over after hearing the news quit his job and shouted at the top of his voice: "The ve Wu Liangshi in Mr. Li''s mansion took advantage of the power of others and threatened the prefect in front of the court. It is outrageous!"


    The shouting was really loud, which made Master Wu very angry. When he looked into the crowd, he couldn''t find anyone speaking. The man was hunched over and shouting at the top of his lungs. Only the sound was heard, but the man was lost in the crowd and could not be seen.


    Wu Litigation Master could only say angrily: "Your Excellency, the magistrate, these people are gathering in the yamen to handle cases and disrupt the court. You should ask the yamen to drive them away immediately!"


    Gu Zhifu said in a fatherly tone: "They are all citizens of He''an Prefecture, and I am their parent official. How can we drive them away? Besides, they did not enter the court to cause trouble, they all stood outside the door. Well, Advocate Wu can see things clearly before he speaks, but dont me the people of Hean Mansion wrongly, they are all good people.


    Two days ago, he was almost killed by these "good people", and his throat hurt from the roar for two days.


    After hearing this, Litigation Master Wu knew that the ancient prefect was unwilling to let these people go and wanted to keep them to protect themselves.


    He gritted his teeth in anger. If he had known that the storytellers in He''an Prefecture were still of such use, he would have reminded Mr. Li to keep a few of them so that they could be the talking heads in the city at critical moments.


    Tang Tongpan took the opportunity to call a yamen servant, said a few words to him, and the yamen servant ran away.


    The ancient magistrate stopped talking to Wu Liangshi and asked Mr. Li: "Sir Li, I want to ask you, did you know Gu Pan when you were young? You said that her parents saved you and were helpful to you. In the end, What kind of life-saving grace is it? Can you use the life-saving grace to cover up your affair?"


    Mr. Li will take care of Gu Youwen and the others on the grounds that Mrs. Gus parents have saved his life, but what if this life-saving grace is fake?


    That would be using the grace of saving his life as an excuse to cover up the fact that he took care of his adulterous son.


    Mr. Li''s heart skipped a beat after hearing this. The thing he had tried so hard to conceal was discovered?


    Wu Litigation Master was extremely angry and said angrily: "Master Magistrate, please be careful what you say. This is a court, and Mr. Li is a fifth-rank magistrate. You are ndering his private ethics in public. What do you want to do!"


    Tang Tongjian said: "Why are you anxious? What the Yuan family is now suing is about the murder of Gu Pan and Mr. Li because their affair was discovered. Since the matter is about this, isn''t it allowed for the magistrate to ask?"


    He added: "Wu Litigator, I would like to remind you that you are just a litigator, not an official. You can argue for the princess in court, but if you dare to question the chief official of the pce again, you will be punished."


    Do you really think they dont dare to fightwyers?


    The ancient magistratemented that Tang Tongpan was indeed a person who specialized in trying cases in court, and he was even more eloquent than him.


    Attorney Wu was stunned and did not speak. Instead, he looked at Yuan Jiagui, pointed at him and asked: "Are you from Linhe Mansion? It''s only been a few days. Howe you know about Gu Pan''s business and have the petition ready?" Sue Mr. Li. Tell me, have you been instructed by someone toe here to nder Mr. Li?" He then turned to look at the ancient prefect and said, "Master prefect, this Yuan Jiagui didn''t show up sooner orter, but here he is. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence that the timees? This seems to be a deliberate frame-up, and the frame-up person must be Gu Dashan''s family. Their family hates the old Gu family deeply, and they can''t see Mr. Li doing so much to the old Gu family because of his kindness. I have taken care of you, and I have devised a poisonous n to frame Mr. Li. Please order me immediately to arrest the Gu Dashan family and put this family of viins in prison!"


    Wu Litigation Master is indeed awyer. He is keenly aware that what happened today is too coincidental. He immediately points the finger at Gu Dashan''s family and wants to take the opportunity to destroy them.


    After hearing this, Mr. Li was very happy and said with tears in his eyes: "Your Excellency, the magistrate, I know that you have criticized me recently because of the affairs of the old Gu family, but I have never done it or you have not done it. Gu Dashan''s family is too cruel and doesn''t want me to take care of Youwen and the others, so that''s why they came up with such a vicious n."


    Hehe, if he can take the opportunity to convict Gu Dashan''s family, then as the victim, he can demandpensation for all the property of Gu Dashan''s family.


    Just want to kill an official with a mud-legged person, dream!


    The ancient prefect held Gavel''s hand tightly. It was indeed an old dog, and he really knew how to bite people. But Yuan Jiagui and the others arrived at such a coincidence that they had to be suspicious.


    Tian Xiwang''s family was a little panicked. They were indeed picked up by Qin Sang and Gu Daya. If this matter came out, would they be killed together?


    Tian Xiwang was very frightened. He pulled Yuan Jiagui''s sleeve and was about to speak when a porter suddenly came to the yamen gate and shouted inside: "My lords, I have a letter here. It was given by a master. Please send it to me." Come to Fucheng Yamen and give it to the magistrate."


    This shout rmed everyone.


    Masters letter?


    Who is this master?


    The first thing Mr. Li thought of was Master Yue. He was so anxious that he immediately winked at his people and asked them to grab the letter.


    How to rob someone in public?


    The gatekeeper immediately took the letter and took the man into the court.


    My lord, this is a letter. The Yamen servant handed the letter to the ancient prefect.


    When the ancient prefect saw the word "Yue Chong" on the letter, he was overjoyed. He immediately opened the envelope and read the letter. After reading it, he smiled and said, "Master Li, don''t you want to know where Yuan Jiagui and the others came from? Master Yue said, He secretly sent someone to invite you. And he did this because he is not ashamed that you have done too many evil things and wants you to repay your karma."


    Master Yues letter was very short, but he said two things. One was that he had invited Yuan Jiagui and the others, and the other was that he was not ashamed of Mr. Li for doing too many evil things and had gone to Jiangnan to find another way to make a living.


    Although the second thing is vague, the fact that a confidant can run away proves that Mr. Li is not far from being doomed.


    And Master Yue dares to go to Jiangnan, it means that he has a backer in Jiangnan, and that backer is very big, so big that he dares to openly quarrel with Dong Weng.


    In fact, Master Yue doesnt want to break up with Mr. Li. After all, Mr. Li was once his boss. He worked for Mr. Li. If he bites back after leaving, he will be looked down upon.


    But this was a condition of exchange. The people over there promised to save his family''s life, and he muste forward to testify against Mr. Li at the appropriate time.

 Chapter 902: They are all Mr. Li’s species

    Chapter 902: They are all Mr. Li��s species


    Chapter 902: They are all the descendants of Mr. Li


    Master Yues letter can be said to have freed the Gu Dashan family.


    This is also one of Gu Jinli''s ns. Her family would do this because they were afraid of the nobleman behind Mr. Li.


    The affairs of the old Gu family are too big. If word spreads to the capital, the royal family of Gu Jinli''s business will know about it, and her family''s wish to keep these businesses is just a fool''s errand.


    So in order not to be coveted by the royal family, her family must minimize their influence. And exposing what Mr. Li did and letting Mr. Li take the lead is the best way to divert attention.


    There is a noble person behind Mr. Li. If something happens to Mr. Li, that noble person will definitely be affected.


    At that time, people in the capital will only pay attention to the nobleman and Mr. Li, not her family, and then ignore her family''s business. Her family will be able to continue to survive, and the family''s business will not be taken over by the royal family in the capital.


    The Emperor of Chu loved money very much. He had been raising grain taxes and poll taxes in the past few years, and he ransacked homes and seized property at every turn. He never stopped trying to collect money.


    Over here, the ancient magistrate asked Master Yues letter to be read on the spot, which made Mr. Li very angry: "Traitor, this thief, he ndered me!"


    Mr. Li hates Zhu Ba deeply. These losers failed to kill Master Yue and allowed him to escape. Then they turned around and bit him.


    Or fled to Jiangnan.


    Yue Chong dared to flee to the south of the Yangtze River, because he must have a backer in the south of the Yangtze River. The backer was not small, and he was a wealthy family with an extraordinary status. He had the ability topete with him and the nobles behind him.


    Master Li''s mind immediately thought of several famous aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River, and he scolded these people... What do they want to do? Do you want to go against the eldest prince? When the eldest prince seeds to the throne, all the powerful families like them will die!


    Advocate Wu was also very angry. Seeing that he could not reach the Gu Dashan family, and Yuan Jiagui was rtively calm, he had no choice but to point the finger at Tian Xiwang and said, "What are you here for? Don''t try to bite Mr. Li indiscriminately. This is nder. The imperial court appoints officials to punish the entire n."


    Tian Xiwangs family was so frightened that his wife and son trembled and said, I, we are here to testify


    Lawyer Wu sneered: "What kind of testimony? Do you have any evidence? If it is a testimony based on just one mouth, I advise you not to speak, so as not to lose your head if you say something carelessly."


    Tian Xiwangs family was even more frightened when they heard this. They didnt know whether they should say it or not.


    With a snap, the ancient magistrate became angry, pping the wooden door and saying: "Wu Litigation Master, just ask questions. Don''t scare the witnesses."


    Wu Litigation Master smiled and said, "Yes."


    When he turned to look at Tian Xiwang''s family, his face immediately changed and he shouted coldly: "Be careful what you say!"


    Tian Xiwangs wife shuddered, sat down on the ground, and looked at Tian Xiwang: His father, what, what should we do?


    Yuan Jiagui frowned, hating Tian Xiwang''s family and said angrily: "What should we do? Of course, tell the truth."


    Tian Xiwang was more courageous than his wife. He thought that if Qin Sang was not easy to mess with, he was a ruthless young man. If they didn''t tell the truth, that kid wouldn''t give up.


    Swallowing his saliva, he said to the ancient magistrate: "Master Qi, my family once opened a Lin''s embroidery shop in Gaoshui County. Women from various towns and viges would bring their embroidery work to my embroidery shop to sell it. Pan often sells embroidery, and every time my mother will give her a high price, and she has a good rtionship with my mother, and sometimes she will stay at my house for one night."


    "And every time she stayed at my house for the night, a well-dressed uncle would alsoe to my house. Whenever he came, my mother would prepare food and wine for them, and then lock them in the house and not allow us to disturb them. "I was young at the time and didn''t quite understand what was going on. Later I found out...my mother, my mother took money from Master Li in Fucheng to provide local private meetings for Master Li and Pan."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone exploded.


    Ah, is there still such a thing? I cant tell, Mrs. Gu is so good at ying with Mr. Li, and they even have a private meeting in the county.


    Someone made a sound and asked in confusion: "Li Da is so rich, why don''t you buy a house in the county for private meetings?"


    Someone scolded: "Liu Huzi, you are an idiot. You buy a house in the county for a private meeting, and no one will find you for a long time? Go to an embroidery shop for a private meeting, you can still have an excuse to talk about things, and you can keep in touch for a long time."


    Someone else sighed: "Tsk tsk, I don''t know what kind of fairy-like appearance Mrs. Gu looked like when she was young, but she was able to charm Mr. Li intoing from the city to have a tryst with her."


    Seeing that these people were talking nonsense, Wu Liangshi shouted: "Shut up, Mr. Li has been innocent all his life. He has never had a private meeting with a married woman!"


    Mr. Li stared at Tian Xiwang with a sullen face. He never thought that this man who looked older than him would be the son of Sister-inw Lin.


    Tian Xiwang was afraid of him, so he lowered his head when he looked at him.


    Tang Tongpian hurriedly said: "Tian Xiwang, don''t be afraid. This is the court. The government will protect your family and will not let you be harmed for testifying. Just continue."


    With Tang Tongpan''s words, Tian Xiwang continued: "They had a private meeting at my house for a long time. From when I didn''t remember much to when I was a teenager, a small yard in my house was dedicated to them. I have Sometimes I would lie on the wall and eavesdrop on their conversations, and learned that they have known each other since childhood. Gu Pan is a girl of the Li Zhi family, and her parents are also servants of the Li family..."


    "They have a good rtionship. Sometimes when Pan is pregnant, he wille to meet Master Li privately and discuss the name of the child with Master Li. But Master Li said that the name he gave is too elegant and does not match the name of the peasant family. Let Gu Pan do it by herself... Thest time they came to my courtyard for a private meeting was twenty years ago, and Master Li stoppeding after that. My mother said he went out of town."


    but


    A few months after their private meeting, I met Gu Pan in the county town. At that time, she was already pregnant. After the New Year, she gave birth to a daughter, named Yuye..."


    Before Tian Xiwang could say anything, he heard Mr. Gu yell loudly: "Shut up! What are you talking about? What do you mean by that?!"


    Pan Shuangniang actually went to Lin''s Embroidery Shop in the county town behind his back to meet Mr. Li privately, and they met for more than ten years. Whose descendants are Youwen, Youlu and Xiaomei?


    Are they all from Mr. Li? Has nothing to do with him, Gu Shengxiang? !


    Mr. Gu is crazy. He doesnt believe it. He doesnt believe it. How could he, Gu Shengxiang, be cuckolded? How can someone raise a child?


    Mr. Gu was called by the yamen servant who was sent away by Tang Tongpan. Tang Tongpan thought that since the matter concerned Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu, the husband, shoulde to listen.


    Unexpectedly, what Tian Xiwang said was so explosive, and he revealed that Mr. Gu had been a cuckold for forty years.


    The people watching the excitement did not think it was a big deal, and responded to Mr. Gu''s words for Tian Xiwang: "What are you talking about? You said that you were cuckolded by Mr. Li, and that your children are not yours. Mr. Gu, you raised them for Mr. Li in vain. My son who has been married for forty years is a great hero of the Li family."

 Chapter 903: Mrs. Li

    Chapter 903: Mrs. Li


    Chapter 903 Mrs. Li


    After saying this, the whole room burst intoughter, which made Mr. Gu''s face turn ck fromughter, his throat became sweet, and a stream of fishy-sweet blood rushed straight to his throat: "Shut up, pfft!"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Gu Chengli hurriedly supported him and said fearfully: "Master, hold on, you can''t faint again. Doctor Xiao said that if you faint again, you will definitely have a stroke. Our family has no money left. The remaining money is We still have to treat Brother Zhi and the others."


    Gu Chengli kept talking, with a look of distress on his face, which made Mr. Gu so angry that he vomited blood again.


    Mr. Li''s expression was not good either, and he looked at Mr. Wu.


    Wu Litigation Master immediately said: "Sir, this is just Tian Xiwang''s statement. There is no evidence to prove that Mr. Li had a private meeting with Mrs. Gu."


    He also said: "Let me ask you, there are so many ves in Li Da''s house. What kind of woman do they want? Why do you need a married woman?"


    This statement makes sense, but Gu Zhifu said: "Tian Xiwang has already said that Gu Pan is a maid of the Li family. She has had an affair with Mr. Li for a long time. It is not unusual for them to have a private meeting again."


    Sir, be careful what you say! Advocate Wu said: Sir, Mr. Li has always denied that he is that Young Master Li, but you just opened your mouth to convict Mr. Li. This is not good. It seems to be deliberately criticizing his colleagues.


    The ancient prefect was so depressed that he really wanted to pluck out Wu Liangshi''s tongue. This official who was trying the Tongfu Yamen was really troublesome.


    After seeing the defeat of the ancient magistrate, Wu Liangshi immediately said: "Sir, what these people said is suspected of ndering Mr. Li. If you want to know the truth, why not ask Mrs. Gu personally. She is the person involved, so what she says will be more urate. Be convincing.


    After hearing the excitement, the people watching the excitement shouted: "Mr. Gu and Mr. Li are in the same group. What if she deliberately lied to help Mr. Li or to save her reputation?!"


    Mr. Li''s face darkened. He had indeed sent someone to tell Mrs. Gu that if their affairs were exposed, they would directly deny it. But he didn''t expect that the unscrupulous people in He''an Mansion were so difficult to fool.


    Wu Litigation Master simply ignored the people''s words and only asked the ancient prefect to bring Mrs. Gu up for questioning.


    Mr. Gu also shouted: "Bring that **** up, I want to ask her personally whether she has ever had a private meeting with Li!"


    After saying this, I felt out of breath and coughed.


    Mr. Gu has not yet divorced Mrs. Gu, and is still Mrs. Gus husband. Although the ancient prefect knew that Mrs. Gu would tell lies, he could only have Mrs. Gu brought up.


    When Mr. Gu saw Mrs. Gu, he was very excited. He rushed over and shook her and said, "Bitch, tell me, are you a maid of the Li family? Did youmit adultery with someone named Li when you were young? You have Wen and Lu to follow you. Whose seed are they, little sister?!


    Gu Youfu looks like him, and you can tell he is his biological child at a nce, no need to ask.


    Mrs. Gu was very calm. She only gave Mr. Gu a look, then withdrew her gaze and looked ahead.


    Mr. Gu was so angry that he continued to shout: "Bitch, say it, say it quickly!"


    With a snap, Gu Zhifu said: "Come here, pull Mr. Gu away, I want to ask questions."


    The government officials immediately dragged Mr. Gu away.


    The ancient magistrate looked at Mrs. Gu and asked: "Ms. Gu Pan, have you ever worked as a maid in the Li family? Are your parents a member of the Li family? Have you ever had a private meeting with Mr. Li? Yuan Jinzhi, Gu You Are Wen, Gu Youlu, and Gu Yuye the children of Mr. Li?"


    Yuan Jiagui said that Mrs. Gu had a secret meeting with Mr. Li and was silenced by Yuan Jiaman. Yuan Jinzhi was most likely not Yuan Jiaman''s daughter, but Mr. Li''s. I heard that Mr. Li was very kind to Yuan Jinzhi. Mr. Li gave Yuan Jinzhi the money to expiate his crime, and he gave it to him on the same day, and he did not let Yuan Jinzhi spend a day in jail.


    As expected, Mrs. Gu denied everything.


    The ancient magistrate reminded: "Ms. Gu Pan, all ve registrations are registered. If you lie, I will spend some time and find out. By then, the matter between you and Mr. Li will be made public, and you will still be guilty." Plus one more.


    Mrs. Gu sneered: "Whatever!"


    She is about to die. If she can help Li Zhi one more time before she dies, he will be grateful to her for the rest of his life.


    I have to say that Mrs. Gu really loved Mr. Li and helped Mr. Li until her death.


    She dared to say this because the name Pan Shuangniang was given to her by Mr. Li. When she was a maid in the Li family, her surname was not Pan at all. Instead, she received the gift of the master''s family and took the surname Li.


    The ancient prefect was very angry at Mrs. Gu''s "casual" word. If Mrs. Gu refused to admit it, and Wu Liangjian insisted that Tian Xiwang and Yuan Jiagui lied and ndered Mr. Li, then let alone convict Mr. Li, I guess He will also be asked to read a book by Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li was very happy to see that the ancient magistrate was defeated. But just as he was happy for a moment, Mrs. Li came to stab him.


    "Your Majesty, my wife, Li Tao, wants to see her. She has witnesses who can prove that Gu Pan is a servant of the Li family." Yao Huang, the maid next to Mrs. Li, said.


    The ancient prefect was overjoyed and hurriedly said: "Invite Mrs. Li in quickly!"


    When the people heard that Mrs. Li wasing, they became excited again and turned around to look at Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li was as cold as frost. She seemed to have ignored the big guy''s looks and the words he said to step on Mrs. Li. She was supported by Yao Huang and walked into the court with two elderly women.


    When Mr. Li saw Mrs. Li, he was so angry that he almost fainted. He grabbed her wrist and said, "Ms. Li Tao, what are you doing here? Go back home quickly. You have nothing to do here!"


    Then he threatened in a low voice: "Your natal family is not as good as the Li family. They are just merchants, and you are still a concubine. Your family married you to me to get into the official family. If you harm me, the Tao family will not let you go!" "


    Mrs. Li ignored Mr. Li and tugged on Mr. Li''s hand. When she saw that he couldn''te back, she directly said to the ancient magistrate: "Master Li Tao pays homage to the magistrate."


    Mr. Li was so angry that he directly ordered his subordinates: "Come here, my wife is hysterical. Take her back to the house quickly and ask a doctor to see a doctor!"


    Mrs. Li smiled: "Li Zhi, you are the one who is sick. Do you really think everyone is a fool? Who would treat the descendants of their saviors better than their own sons? Everyone would doubt your rtionship with Gu Youwen. .


    Then he said: "Since you like your son so much, why didn''t you save my brother Zhuo in the first ce? Is it because you were afraid of dying on the way to escape? But he is your biological son, how can you bear to stop and give him Find a doctor?"


    Mrs. Li has not cried for a long time, but now tears are pouring out.


    Mr. Li was a little panicked and shouted: "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t try to ruin my reputation here. Brother Zhuo died of illness, so he can''t me anyone!"


    Mrs. Li smiled and stopped arguing with Lord Li. She pointed at an old woman behind her and said, "Master Magistrate, she is one of Li Zhi''s maids. She served Li Zhi with Gu Pan. She can prove that Gu Pan''s I worked as a maid in the Li family."


    Then he pointed at another old woman and said: "Her name is Loquat, she is Gu Pan''s second sister. She was given to a merchant by the Li family to be their maid. Unfortunately, she had a bad life and failed to give birth to a child. She was eventually sold. She lives in my dowry vige. She knows that Gu Pan has a birthmark on her body, which can prove that Gu Pan is Li Shiliu, the maid registered in the Li family and the government office."

 Chapter 904: Evil will be punished

    Chapter 904: Evil will be punished


    Li Shiliu? It turns out that Mrs. Gus name is not Pan Shuangniang.


    She also has a sister,e on, lets see if they look alike? Oh, look at the ancestral hanging eyes, they look really alike!


    The people watching the excitement crowded over one after another, craning their necks to look at Li Loquat.


    Li Loquat looks more docile than Mrs. Gu, and her eyesight is not that serious, but at first nce, they do look a bit alike.


    Tsk, tsk, with this appearance, Master Li can actually be attracted by her, and she even gave birth to so many children.


    The people who had good things to do asked Mr. Li: "Mr. Li, what do you like about Mrs. Gu? Could it be that she was a fairy when she was young?"


    Mr. Li was shocked and stunned by Mrs. Li''s move. He had no time to pay attention to the people watching the excitement. He pointed at Li Loquat and said to another old woman: "What do you gain by epting Mrs. Tao? Help her frame me like this!"


    He also cried out to the magistrate: "Sir, I have been wronged by the official. It was Mr. Li Tao who became hysterical after the death of his child, so he specially found these two old women to use the official unjustly. The official and Mr. Gu Pan are innocent, and there is no such thing." Any personal affair!


    The people who were watching the excitement couldn''t bear it anymore after hearing this, and said to him: "Mr. Li, why do you say that you were deliberately wronged when someonees out to testify? Do you dare to believe that people in this world who don''t help you are bad people? Mrs. Li, you are Wife, if she even harmed you, shouldnt you reflect on yourself? If you hadntmitted too many sins, would your wife be able to kill her rtives justly? "


    The prefect is a little surprised that you can speak idioms even though you don''t know a few Chinese characters.


    Mr. Li was choked by the rebuke, and Wu Liangshi threatened: "You are bold and unruly, and if you dare to criticize the imperial officials again, I will sue you immediately and put you in jail!"


    "Ah!" After hearing the scolding, the person who was scolded was not afraid at all. He tempered Wu Liangshi''s mouth and said: "Imperial official? If your Mr. Li really conspired with Mrs. Gu to kill his own husband, would he still be able to keep his official position? "


    Mr. Wu was very angry. When Mrs. Li saw this, a disdainful sneer appeared on her lips. Things resemble their masters, Li Zhi is not upright, and the people he attracts also have various problems. This Master Wu is like a brainless and arrogant rooster, always looking at people with his chin, but in terms of real ability, he can''t even match one of Master Yue''s fingers.


    It''s a pity that Master Yue, who could really help Li Zhi, has passed away.


    Mrs. Gu looked at the situation here and was very panicked. Why is Li Loquat here? Shouldn''t she be dead long ago? There was no news for many years but suddenly it appeared.


    Are there any birthmarks?


    Mrs. Gu was confused. She didn''t seem to have any birthmarks.


    The ancient prefect and Tang Tongpan were very happy. What a turn of events. They originally thought they would lose to Mr. Li today, but unexpectedly Li Loquat suddenly appeared.


    "Li Loquat, Mrs. Li said that you know that Mrs. Gu has a birthmark on her body. Where is it? Come quickly!" asked the ancient prefect. As long as the birthmarks match, then the lies between Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li will be self-defeating. .


    After Li Pao respectfully bowed to the ancient magistrate, he said: "Third sister''s birthmark is very special. It is a red birthmark about the size of half a fingernail on the top of her head. She may not even know that this birthmark exists. She The birthmark will be discovered. It was seen by the family when she was born with very little hair. When she grows up, she has more hair and the bronze mirror is blurry, making it difficult to see."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu finally panicked. She seemed to remember that when she washed her hair before, a maid seemed to have said that the top of her head was bleeding?


    She touched it with her hand and found no blood, so she thought the maid was lying to her. After all, they were both potential maidens at the time, and they wanted to kill each other. Mrs. Gu screamed and spat out the words: "Say, lie!"


    Those who say they dont lie, cant you tell by looking at them?


    The ancient prefect immediately ordered the government officials: "Come on, untie Mrs. Gu''s hair and see if there is a birthmark on the top of her head."


    "Yes." Zhang Bantou went to the battle in person to untie Mrs. Gu''s hair. Mr. Li was so anxious that he asked the servants he brought to stop him. The ancient magistrate was immediately furious. He pped the wooden door and said, "Sir Li, don''t be so shameless and openly stop the government officials from doing their errands in the court. What do you want?" Why? This court is run by your family? Do you really think you can be so arrogant with a backer? If that noble man knew that you were so arrogant, he probably wouldn''t be able to tolerate you, right?"


    Many people know that Mr. Li has a backer, but no one will say it. When ites to saying it, it will prove that he is really shameless.


    Mr. Li''s heart was pounding. The ancient prefect wanted to break up with him.


    Mr. Gu rushed over, stopped the Li family with his body, and shouted: "Get out of here, I am my wife. Gu Pan is my wife. Who do you Li family think? You only care about women who have men." Already?"


    Mr. Gu is very angry. He wants to know the truth and doesn''t want to be influenced by the Li family anymore.


    Seeing the opportunity, Captain Zhang passed by the servants of the Li family and came to Mrs. Gu. He untied her hair and pulled her hair away. He really saw half a fingernail an inch below the top of her head. Birthmarks big and small.


    The birthmark is blood red, and at first nce, it looks like bleeding.


    Zhang Bantou immediately reported to the ancient magistrate: "Sir, there really is a red birthmark, just like what Li Loquat said."


    The matter was so important that after the ancient prefect and Tang Tongpan heard about it, they personally came to take care of the birthmark on the olddy''s head.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Gu is Li Shiliu from the Li family.


    "Uh-huh, no, yes!" Mrs. Gu was anxious and tried to deny it. She couldn''t be Li Shiliu. If she admitted that she was Li Shiliu, Zhng would be finished.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu rushed over and was stunned when he saw the red birthmark on Mrs. Gu''s head... There was a birthmark, there was really a birthmark. Pan Shuangniang was really Li Zhi''s first-inw, Li Shiliu!


    Tongfang Yatou, Li Shiliu, Li Zhi, Mr. Li, Yuan Jinzhi, Gu Youwen... have been going to Lin''s embroidery shop for more than ten years, and Gu Xiaomei was present not long after thest private meeting.


    Mr. Gu''s mind kept reying the scene of Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li having a private meeting under the quilt to do business. The children jumped out of the quilt one after another, and he stood outside and continued to be a father to these little bastards!


    "Ah!" Mr. Gu screamed angrily, going crazy, and kept beating Mrs. Gu: "Bitch, you bitch, I''m going to kill you, kill you!"


    There were a few snaps, and he grabbed Old Mrs. Gu''s hair and pped her several times.


    Mrs. Gu was paralyzed and could not move, so she could only let Mr. Gu beat her. Her cheeks were bruised and swollen, her head and face were covered with scratches, a few handfuls of her hair were pulled out, and some blood flowed.


    Mrs. Gu wanted to deny it for Mr. Li''s sake, but Mrs. Li took out a booklet and a jade pendant and handed them to the ancient magistrate: "Mr. Magistrate, this is the ve registration booklet of the Li family, with Li Shiliu''s name on it. , she was sold a few months after her sister came in. But she was not sold far away, she was bought by Li Zhi, gave her a new identity, and kept her outside as an outhouse."

 Chapter 905: Mr. Gu is in danger

    Chapter 905: Mr. Gu is in danger


    Chapter 905 Mr. Gu is in danger


    "It''s a pity that Li Shiliu was too arrogant. When she was pregnant, she actually asked someone to deliver a letter to her sister, which made her so angry that she had a miscarriage. Her mother-inw was furious and wanted to kill her. Li Zhi married her to Yuan Jiaman for the sake of the child."


    This sister refers to Mr. Lis first wife.


    Talking about Yuan Jiaman again: "Actually, Yuan Jiaman knew about Gu Pan and Li Zhi, and also knew that Gu Pan was pregnant at the time, but he was greedy for the money given by Li Zhi, so he willingly married Gu Pan, and vowed to treat Gu Pan She is good to the child in her belly."


    "However, Yuan Jiaman is a man after all. No one can stand being cuckolded for many years. Before marrying Gu Pan, he said that after getting married, Gu Pan must break up with Li Zhi. If a son is born, he will give it to the Li family. Send her away, and if she is a daughter, let the Yuan family raise her and they can live peacefully."


    "It''s a pity that Mrs. Gu Pan didn''t want to spend her whole life with him. She often had private meetings with Li Zhi when he was not at home, and eventually caused death."


    Mrs. Li told everything in a leisurely manner.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the oh-oh soundsing out of their mouths continuously.


    Yuan Jiagui was shocked when he heard this, and then he realized that cousin Man had received money to marry Mrs. Gu... Although he was wrong, his crime was not worthy of death.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li said so many things that were not conducive to Mr. Li, Mr. Wu immediately said angrily: "Ms. Li Tao, do you think you are a storyteller? What evidence do you have for saying these things? You didn''t marry Mr. Li at that time. Mansion."


    Another old woman spoke up: "I can testify that what the madam said is true. I started serving the master when I was fifteen years old, and I continued to serve him until I was twenty-six years old. After I failed to give birth to a child, I was sent to a side hospital. Go and take care of your old age. These things Madam said are all things I have personally experienced. The Eldest Madam was so angry that she had a miscarriage and her health was not well maintained. She was not pregnant for seven years, and she became pregnant with the Young Master seven yearster."


    Otherwise, Yan Geer''s age wouldn''t be so different from Gu Chengxian''s.


    "You ugly woman, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know you at all. Why are you helping Li Tao to harm me!" Mr. Li became angry and asked the old woman.


    "Don''t you know the ve?" The old woman looked at Mr. Li and smiled: "Master, this ve is Xiang''er. The olddy gave it to the master to teach him about human affairs."


    She is good-looking, has a good figure, and is obedient. She has been favored by the olddy since she was ten years old and used to teach the young master how to understand people. She was his first wife, but Mr. Li said he didn''t know her, which was really sad.


    However, she was not sad. Her feelings for Mr. Li had long been worn away in the decades in the side courtyard.


    Li Xiang''er?


    Mr. Li was stunned for a while before he remembered that this was indeed his first-inw girl. But he thought she was dead long ago, but he didn''t expect she was still alive.


    This can''t be med on Mr. Li, he hasn''t slept with this woman in decades, and Mrs. Li is in charge of the backyard. He hasn''t seen these ugly women all year round, how can he remember them.


    The ancient prefect was a little disgusted and didn''t want to hear the love stories of old people like Mr. Li anymore, so he asked the yamen servant to take the Li family''s ve registration book and the jade pendant. He looked through the book and found Li Pomegranate''s name, which clearly said: Li Pomegranate, His parents were servants of the Li family, and he was a child of the Li family. He had served Master Li since he was a child, and at the age of fifteen he was promoted to be the daughter-inw. At the age of eighteen, he broke the rules and was betrayed by his wife.


    And Mr. Li''s name was clearly written on the jade pendant.


    Mrs. Li said: "This is the Li family pendant. The Li family was born as a merchant, but they yearned for a wealthy family. They learned from the wealthy families and ordered jade pendants for their children. They engraved names and special auspicious cloud patterns on the jade pendants. This jade pendant is It belongs to Li Zhi. If you want to know if the half of Yuan Jiaguis jade pendant belongs to Li Zhi, you canpare it with theplete jade pendant to check the auspicious cloud patterns.


    Mrs. Li very calmly said something that made Mr. Li want to die: "There are many people with the same name and surname, but the auspicious cloud patterns on the jade pendants are different. Each family has its own specialness. The special thing about the Li family''s auspicious cloud patterns Yu Xiangyun asked a master craftsman to carve the name of the owner of the jade pendant on the curved end of the jade pendant. The rice-character engraving originated in the Zhou Dynasty, and passed through the previous dynasties to the Chu Dynasty. Something toe.


    However, the secrets in the auspicious cloud pattern are set by the family and are unknown to outsiders. Therefore, it is the best way to identify whether the jade pendant or jade medal belongs to the family.


    The ancient prefect is very happy. Mr. Li has always denied that the half jade pendant that Yuan Jiagui took out is not his. If it is found that it is his, then he will be the adulterer who killed Yuan Jiaman with Mrs. Gu!


    Come here, please invite Master Tu from the Tu Family Jade Shop and ask him to examine the hidden characters in the pattern of the jade pendant.


    The Tu family is one of the aristocratic families in Zhongzhou. The original family has moved to the capital, but his family''s jade shops are all over Chu, and there are many great masters in the jade shops.


    These masters are all servants of the Tu family. The master butcher in He''an Prefecture is an old jade craftsman with a unique skill of carving rice characters.


    Mr. Li almost fainted when he heard this. It was toote to stop him. Zhang Bantou had already run away quickly with his people.


    Mr. Gu was already tired from beating Mrs. Gu, and she sat slumped on the ground, holding her breath and waiting for Master Tu toe and inspect the jade pendant.


    If even that jade pendant is real, then thest extravagant hope in his heart will be gone... Yes, Mr. Gu still has extravagant hopes in his heart. He feels that Gu Youwen and Gu Xiaomei are his children, and Mrs. Gu is just in the Yuan family. I had a private meeting with Mr. Li when I was there.


    However, hisst extravagant hope was shattered.


    Master Tu came quickly. He took out a lot of stuff, painted the paper with a special red paint, and carved out all the words in the auspicious cloud patterns and curls of the two jade pendants.


    This is a delicate job. Master Tu took his disciples to do it more than a dozen times before he came up with four characters that can be seen clearly: Li Zhi.


    "Sir, these two jade pendantse from the same family. The auspicious cloud patterns are all facing to the right, and the hidden characters in the patterns are exactly the same, Li at the top and Wisdom at the bottom." Master Tu said.


    As soon as these words came out, needless to say, the evidence was conclusive that Mr. Li was the murderer who killed Yuan Jiaman together with Mrs. Gu.


    When Mr. Gu heard this, he vomited out a mouthful of blood again, and then fell straight to the ground.


    Sir, whats wrong with you? Wake up! Gu Chengli panicked and hurriedly asked Mrs. Gu for help: Mother, please help me, hes dying!


    This is the second time that Mr. Gu has vomited blood today. At this moment, his face is pale and his whole body is twitching. After twitching for a while, his face turned into a golden color, and he looked like he was about to pass.


    But Mrs. Gu looked above her head without saying a word... Zhng, her Zhng was finished, she had hurt Zhng. If she had known this, she should have killed Yuan Jiaman by herself, and she would never have hindered Zhng!


    True love, absolutely true love. Mrs. Gu is still thinking about Mr. Li now, but she doesn''t pay attention to Gu Chengli at all.

 Chapter 906: They turned out to be young masters from the official family

    Chapter 906: They turned out to be young masters from the official family


    Chapter 906 They turned out to be young masters from the official family


    Seeing that Mrs. Gu ignored him, Gu Chengli kept crying and asking Mrs. Gu for help.


    The ancient prefect could not stand it any longer, so he hurriedly asked Wu Zuo to rescue people.


    Although Wu Zuo is not a doctor, he at least knows some medical skills, and he asked the yamen servant to ask for a doctor. He cannot let Mr. Gu die in the court.


    After hearing this, the yamen officer immediately ran to ask for the doctor, but before he could run out of the courtroom, Mr. Li fainted with a bang and fell to the ground.


    My lord, my lord! Mr. Wu and the others were so anxious that they hurriedly said to the yamen servant: Go to Qingshan Medical Center to ask for Dr. Xiao. Mr. Li has fainted!


    The yamen servant looked at Gu Zhifu, who nodded: "Go and ask for Dr. Xiao."


    Li Zhi is a fifth-rank official and must wait until Dali Temple in the capital is reviewed and convicted before he dies. Otherwise, he, the prefect, will be criticized.


    Hey. The officer responded and ran away.


    Old Mrs. Gu was so anxious that she burst into tears when she saw Mr. Li fainted. She cried out, "Zhi, Lang!"


    The ancient prefect wanted to cover his face when he heard this, but he said to Chiro, you look so affectionate.


    The case of Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li''s murder of Yuan Jiaman has not yet been concluded. The court cannot be so messy. Magistrate Gu said: "Wu Li, please carry Mr. Li to the soft couch behind the screen. Lying here is unsightly."


    Advocate Wu was a shrewd person. He had already realized at this time that the evidence of Mr. Li''s murder of Yuan Jiaman was conclusive. If he went against the ancient magistrate again, he was looking for death. He hurriedly called the servants of the Li family and carried Mr. Li back to the screen. Go to the soft couch.


    He himself took advantage of the chaos and went to Houya, left through the back door of Houya, went straight to Tongzhifu, packed up his belongings and left. When the official envoy sealed Tongzhifu, he couldn''t leave even if he wanted to.


    Mrs. Li saw Wu Liangshi running away and said nothing, just sneered. Such a rat would naturally take advantage of the situation when he saw Dong Weng was in danger.


    Not long after, Wu Zuo had stopped Mr. Gu''s convulsions, but failed to revive him: "Sir, a doctor who is good at acupuncture muste and perform acupuncture to revive Mr. Gu."


    The ancient prefect didn''t care about Mr. Gu. Hearing this, he said, "Someone, please carry Gu Shengxiang behind the screen."


    Uh-huh, no, its worthy! Old Mrs. Gu was anxious. How could Gu Laoliu, a mud-legged person, deserve to be with the young master? Gu Laoliu should have been thrown to the streets to fend for himself.


    When the people watching the excitement heard this, they were all shocked and used Mrs. Gu: "Old Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu is your man, how could you say such a thing?"


    Mrs. Gu ignored them at all, but asked the ancient prefect: "I, too...go!"


    She wanted to see Mr. Li, but this was a dream.


    "Your case hasn''t been tried yet, so stay here honestly." The ancient magistrate looked at the clerk in the court and said, "Have you written down the confession? Take it to Gu Pan''s stamp. Remember to give her the original name of Li Shiliu." write down."


    "Yes." The scribe took the confession and stamped it for Mrs. Gu.


    Injustice, no injustice! Mrs. Gu is a shameless person, she still dares to cry out injustice.


    The clerk didn''t listen to her at all. He grabbed her hand and pressed her fingerprints.


    When Mrs. Gu saw this, she cried heartbrokenly. She was not crying for herself, but for Mr. Li. She knew that this time was different from the murder of Fei, and that Mr. Li would be killed.


    He then red at Mrs. Li angrily and scolded her: "A bitch, a woman... harmful to a wise man!"


    Mrs. Li didn''t even look at Old Mrs. Gu. Old Mrs. Gu was not worth her extra words.


    Mrs. Gu felt offended. The step-brother Li Tao dared to look down on her. Why should she look down on her? She gave birth to two sons for Chiro!


    Facing the anger of Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Li only said to the ancient magistrate: "Sir, Li Zhi has done many evil things, and he indirectly killed my son because he was greedy for life and afraid of death. I am really ashamed to be associated with him. Please make the decision and sentence me." Heli and Li Zhi." Heli also said: "The Li family members have been scattered all over the country because of fleeing famine. Li Zhi himself is the head of the Li family, and I am of a higher seniority. Heli does not need to pass through the Li family anymore."


    As for her natal family, they now want her to separate from Li Zhi. After all, the Tao family wants an official son-inw who can improve their family status, not a criminal.


    Mrs. Li did a lot of help to the Ancient Magistrate today. Otherwise, if she had note with witnesses, the Ancient Magistrate would probably have been sued by Mr. Li.


    Thinking of this kindness, the ancient magistrate simply agreed: "ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, a woman can reconcile with her husband who has vited the criminalw. Since Mrs. Li is unwilling to associate with criminals, I will naturally sentence her to divorce."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Li handed the letter of departure she had written early in the morning to the Yamen next to her.


    The yamen servant took it to the ancient magistrate. After reading it with Tang Tongpan, the ancient magistrate stamped it with the yamen seal.


    The divorce was so quick that the people who were watching the excitement were shocked. Some people said to Mrs. Li: "Isn''t it too cool for you to divorce Mr. Li as soon as something happens to him? After so many years of marriage."


    "Yes, we have to wait until Mr. Li wakes up before we can make peace with him."


    Another person said: "Oh, these half-way couples are just half-way couples, and they are not as good to Mr. Li as Mrs. Gu."


    Faced with such scolding, Mrs. Li just replied coldly: "If your husband-inw killed your child, would you still live with him? I have done my best to Li Zhi."


    After saying that, he ignored these people and left with the support of maid Yao Huang and Li Xiang''er and Li Loquat.


    Before leaving, Li Loquat looked back at Mrs. Gu and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything and followed Mrs. Li away.


    The sisters have been working as servants in the Li family since they were a few years old. The people they interact with the most every day are the masters they serve, and family rtionships are inherently weak. They had been separated since they were teenagers. They had been separated for more than 40 years, and the rtionship had long since disappeared.


    After Mrs. Li left, Dr. Xiao came with the medicine boy. After showing Mr. Li a look, he said: "Mr. Li''s body is still in good shape and nothing serious will happen. I just can''t faint again. If I faint again, something might happen." "


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect thought for a while and said, "Doctor Lao Xiao will give Mr. Li a round of acupuncture and let him sleep for a day before talking."


    Doctor Xiao did as he was told. After giving Mr. Li acupuncture to remove the blood and relieve the qi, he gave him another injection to put him to sleep, and then went to see Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu was in a worse situation. He had a stroke, and it took Dr. Xiao an hour to revive him.


    After waking up, his mouth was crooked and his eyes were nted, and he shouted: "Shan Na...my son..."


    They actually started to call Gu Dashan and asked Gu Chengli to go find Gu Dashan, saying that he would ask Gu Dashan for forgiveness and move to live with Gu Dashan''s family to enjoy family happiness.


    Doctor Xiao was speechless and reminded Mr. Gu: "Everyone in Fucheng knows that your family has severed ties with Gu Dashan''s family. You also helped Mrs. Gu kill Gu Dashan''s mother. How can you have the nerve to go find him?" ?


    Today is the big day for Xiaoyu Yatou and Hairpin. Mr. Gu, please dont cause trouble.


    Dr. Xiao knew Gu Jinli, and he was afraid that Mr. Gu would cause trouble today, so he stabbed Mr. Gu unconscious with a needle.


    The ancient prefect was toozy to pay attention to Mr. Gu. Seeing that he fainted, he asked two government servants to carry Mr. Gu back to his house on Moxiang Street. Gu Chengli followed behind without any idea.


    The matter between Mr. Li and Mrs. Gu has been spread to the house on Moxiang Street, and the whole old Gu family is in a state of excitement.


    Aunt Gu and the others were extremely happy. Unexpectedly, they were stilldies and young masters from official families.


    This, now you have to go and recognize your biological father quickly. His biological father is an official.

 Chapter 907: Mr. Zhou is gone

    Chapter 907: Mr. Zhou is gone


    Chapter 907 Zhou is gone


    Aunt Gu was almost crazy with joy. She didn''t care that Gu Youlu, Gu Chengxian, Qian Guangzong and his son were sick, so she ran to their yard and told them the good news through the door.


    Gu Youlu was so happy that he almost fainted: "Uncle Li turns out to be our biological father, eldest sister, so we have to recognize him quickly. Our biological father is an official. Once he recognizes him, we will be the young masters of the official family."


    This status is much better than being a farmer.


    Aunt Gu said happily: "Isn''t that right? I was just thinking about going to see our biological father, but you are all suffering from a serious illness and cannot leave this house. Otherwise, we, brothers and sisters, will take our children with us. Dad, I''m so happy to see him. The Li family is almost extinct, and the only grandchild is Li Yan."


    Speaking of the male child, Gu Youlu was furious and cursed Mrs. Zheng: "This **** has made our family suffer. If Brother Zhi was a normal child, we could use Brother Zhi to fight with the Li family." Property. Look at the Li family. They were merchants before, but now they are officials. They are rich and powerful. If we can go back to the Li family with healthy children and grandchildren, will we still worry about not being able to share the money? "


    After Aunt Gu heard this, she also scolded Mrs. Zheng: "That **** didn''t even say that she had a disease like stupidity and madness, but she hurt us all."


    Speaking of Gu Chengzhi again: "You don''t know, brother Zhi got sick against night and made a terrible fuss. He bit off a piece of meat from Zheng''s hand and even ate it."


    Aunt Gu shivered as she spoke, thinking of Gu Chengzhi''s devilish appearance and she was very scared.


    After hearing this, Gu Youlu was very angry and shouted: "Brother Zhi is sick again? How does Zheng, a bitch, take care of Brother Zhi?"


    Although Gu Chengzhi suffers from dementia, he is his only child. When he grew up, he would buy a woman for him so that he could continue the family line. Gu Youlu was more concerned about it and was reluctant to throw Gu Chengzhi away.


    Then he said to Aunt Gu: "Sister, go and call Mrs. Zheng here, I want to take care of her!"


    Mrs. Zheng happened toe to this courtyard. When she heard this, she became angry and scolded Gu Youlu: "Gu Youlu, you bastard, you still have the nerve to scold me. If you hadn''t been able to control the two ounces of meat in your crotch, I would have married you." Go to your house? Now that Brother Zhi has something wrong, you are ming me again, and I havent med you yet!"


    "If it weren''t for you, a man who killed a thousand swords and went to sleep with the Flower Fairy, how could you have contracted Hualiu disease? If you hadn''t contracted Hualiu disease, you wouldn''t have gone to the Li family to be an official young master by now."


    She can also be the daughter-inw of the young master of the official family, so that she can feel confident in summoning the servants of the Li family. Unlike now, when the servants of the Li family are asked to do something, they have to ask their grandfather andin to their grandma.


    Mrs. Zheng''s mouth was sharp and she didn''t even take a breath when she scolded people. After scolding Gu Youlu, she scolded Aunt Gu again: "And you, Yuan Jinzhi, if you dare to hit me again, I will push your Jiabao brother into the urine bucket and drown you." Believe it or not!


    Brother Bao!


    Aunt Gu was overjoyed when she heard this.


    Yes, she also has a healthy grandson, Brother Bao. She can take Brother Bao to find Mr. Li. When Master Li meets Brother Bao, why don''t you give him a generous portion of your family property?


    Hey, brother and sister, you have helped me a lot. Aunt Gu said and left in a hurry to find Brother Bao in Zhous yard.


    But the door to Zhou''s courtyard was closed, and Aunt Gu couldn''t get in at all.


    Aunt Gu immediately knocked on the door: "Mrs. Zhou, please open the door for me quickly. I want to see Brother Bao. But you don''t know that Brother Bao is very valuable now. He is the great-grandson of a fifth-grade official!"


    She scolded Mrs. Zhou again: "Huh, you bitch, you used to look down on our Gu family and Qian family, but I tell you, you are mistaken. I am Mr. Li''s biological daughter and ady from an official family. Can you do it for me?" Daughter-inw, this is a blessing that has been cultivated in eight lifetimes. Open the door quickly, I want to take Brother Bao to see his great-grandfather."


    Hum bang bang


    Aunt Gu kept patting the courtyard door, but no one came to open it for a long time.


    Aunt Gu frowned: "Ms. Zhou, are you dead inside? Open the door for me quickly!" However, no matter how she shouted, the courtyard door would not open.


    There were servants from the Li family in this house. Mr. Li specially assigned them to serve Gu Youwen and the others. Seeing that Aunt Gu was making too much noise, he came over and said, "Mrs. Qian, are you looking for Mrs. Qian?"


    Aunt Gu nodded: "Yes, I want to take Brother Bao to see my biological father, but Zhou, this bitch, doesn''t open the door. You quickly find a few people to help me break down the door. I don''t believe I can''t open this broken door." "


    After Aunt Gu found out that she was Mr. Li''s daughter, she hardened her back and tried to smash the Zhou family''s courtyard door with all her strength.


    But the servants of the Li family told her: "You arete. Half an hour ago, the youngdy had left with Master Bao and several servants. She said she was going to stay in Guanli for a while to give Brother Bao some time to rx. Karma."


    "What? Mrs. Zhou took Brother Bao to Guanli? Why didn''t she tell her mother-inw when she went out as a daughter-inw?" Aunt Gu was very angry. Mrs. Zhou, a bitch, increasingly ignored her as a mother-inw. In the eyes.


    Waiting, when she recognizes her biological father, Zhou will be dealt with.


    But Aunt Gu didnt know that Mrs. Zhou would nevere back after leaving this time.


    Mr. Zhous marriage to Qian Chengcai was not voluntary in the first ce. Now that the old Gu family has be like this, Mrs. Zhou has long wanted to leave. After learning that someone had sued Mrs. Gu again in the morning, she asked her maid to keep an eye on it. When the case involved Mr. Li, Mrs. Zhou became interested.


    She waited all morning for the maid to report that Mr. Li and Mrs. Gu had conclusive evidence of plotting to murder Yuan Jiaman. She immediately took the valuables and banknotes she had packed and left with Brother Bao in her arms.


    But she was unfamiliar with the ce and was a young woman. She couldn''t stay in an inn, so she went to a Taoist temple in the city.


    It was a ce of spiritual cultivation. When I went to Guanli, even if Aunt Gu wanted to cause trouble, the masters would help to stop her.


    The servants of the Li family were confused when they heard Aunt Gu''s words. How did Yuan Jinzhi be Mr. Li''s biological daughter?


    "Aunt, aunt, please go to the front yard and take a look. He''s had a stroke." Gu Chengli was a man without any idea. After Mr. Gu''s stroke, he was already at a loss. He came to find Aunt Gu, who had more ideas, and dragged her to ask her to go. Check out Mr. Gu in the front yard.


    Aunt Gu shook Gu Chengli away and said angrily: "Let go, where is this little brat? You can drag me around as you please? Our two families have nothing to do with each other anymore. You are a descendant of the Gu family, and I am a youngdy of the Li family!"


    After saying that, he ignored Gu Chengli and went directly to the Gu family. The two of them went to Gu Chengxian''s yard and discussed with Gu Chengxian about going to the Li family to recognize their rtives.


    Gu Chengxian already knew about the matter between Mr. Li and Mrs. Gu. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood: "God, why are you ying tricks on me like this?"


    He is actually a son of an official!


    The son of an official family, this is the identity he has always dreamed of. If he had known it earlier, he could have used this identity to trample Gu Jinan under his feet and make Gu Jinan, a mud-legged person, kneel down and call him "Master!"


    But now that he has suffered from a serious disease, what use is his status as a son of an official?


    "Chengxian, we have to go find your biological grandfather and recognize our rtives as soon as possible. We can''t stay at Lao Gu''s house any longer, otherwise Gu Laoliu will kill us." Aunt Gu said worriedly.

 Chapter 908: Hairpin ceremony

    Chapter 908: Hairpin ceremony


    Chapter 908 Hairstyle Ceremony


    Its no wonder that Aunt Gu thinks so. Its really the matter between Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li that even a man cant stand.


    He had an affair for more than ten years and produced several children. Mr. Gu had been a cuckold for forty years. He wanted to kill them all.


    After hearing this, Gu Shi said: "Sister-inw, don''t worry. Dad has had a stroke and is still in aa. How can he poison us?"


    But they really can no longer live with Mr. Gu. If the child born to this adulterer lives under the same roof with his mother''s husband, they are really looking for death.


    but


    But where can we move? Can we really go back to Tongzhifu? Chengcai and Chengxian are suffering from serious diseases.


    It is for this reason that Mr. Li moved them to this house. Gu was very worried that they would not be able to return to Tongzhifu.


    Aunt Gu was vicious. She gritted her teeth and said something shocking: "This house was used by my biological father to house us, not to house Gu Laoliu... Let''s kick Gu Laoliu and Gu Youfu out of the same room. , let them rent a house to live in, what do you think?"


    How is it?


    Its a shame you coulde up with such a shameless idea!


    Gu thought this idea was shameless, but she was smart and did not stop Aunt Gu. Instead, she said awkwardly: "But who is going to drive Dad away? After all, we have called him Dad for so many years."


    Aunt Gu red at Gu, raised her chin, and said with great force: "There are still servants of the Li family in the house. Just tell them to drive them away. Am I, the eldestdy of the Li family, afraid of instructing them to stop them?" ?


    Aunt Gu was true to her word. She immediately put on the airs of a youngdy, called the servants of the Li family, and ordered them to drive Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu out of the house.


    The servants of the Li family were confused: "Well, that''s not good, that''s your father."


    Although he is a stepfather, he also raised you.


    Aunt Gu: "Bah, he is not worthy of being my father. My father is Mr. Li. Stop talking nonsense. Go and drive Gu Laoliu out quickly. Don''t let him take his son to upy my father''s house."


    Looking at Aunt Gu''s ungrateful face, the servants of the Li family didn''t bother to talk nonsense to her and did as she asked.


    After hearing what the servants of the Li family said, Mrs. Zhang and Gu Chengli said angrily: "What did you say? My sister-inw wants to drive us away? She also said that this is her biological father''s house? Oh, how could she say such a thing? She had been living under the old Gu family for so many years. She even got married with money from the old Gu family. When she was escaping from famine, she still ate food from the old Gu family. Now that her biological father was an official and she wanted to drive away her stepfather. Are you still shameless?!"


    The servant of the Li family said: "We are just following the instructions. Don''t get angry."


    "Bah, why don''t I get angry after this? Do you think our old Gu family is stupid? My sister Rong is the youngdy of the Zhan family in Jiangnan. We also have a backer. Yuan Jinzhi, don''t go too far!"


    The servants of the Li familyughed, but they couldn''t bear to tell Mrs. Zhang that Gu Rong and the others would die if they went to the Zhan family like this.


    "Chengli, let''s go, let''s go to Yuan Jinzhi to settle the ounts. I don''t believe it. She dares to drive away her stepfather who has raised her for many years. Doesn''t she have any filial piety!" Mrs. Zhang took Gu Chengli to settle the ounts with Aunt Gu.


    When Aunt Gu saw Mrs. Zhanging, she was not afraid of her. She said, "Blessed daughter-inw, don''t be angry. Now that our identities are different, this official family can''t live under the same roof as the mud-legged son. This is disrespectful." Its divided.


    Bah, Yuan Jinzhi, do you really think Master Li will recognize you? If he did, he wouldnt wait until now. Master Li has made it clear that he doesnt want you adulterous children!


    Aunt Gu was furious when she heard the word "adult child" and rushed over to beat Mrs. Zhang: "Bitch, I let you talk nonsense, my father loves me so much, but you are a daughter of a poor family, why are you so arrogant in my house? Get out of here!


    Not to be outdone, Mrs. Zhang was fighting with Aunt Gu. As the two were fighting vigorously, Team Leader Zhang rushed in with a group of government servants and read out thetest order from the ancient prefect. "The Fucheng Yamen ordered that because Gu Pan and Li Zhi conspired to murder Yuan Jiaman, the children and grandchildren born to them must sit together. Before the case is reviewed by Dali Temple in the capital, Gu Pan''s children and Li Zhi''s children are not allowed to leave the house without permission. It is against thew. The orderer beheads!"


    Aunt Gu and Mrs. Zhang were both stunned and stopped fighting.


    Aunt Gu asked Zhang Bantou: "What do you mean? You want to sit down together again? My own father is an official, and his rank is about the same as that of the prefect. How can the prefect find him guilty?"


    Zhang Bantou smiled. This Yuan Jinzhi is indeed Gu Xiaomei''s biological sister. They are both equally stupid: "Don''t say these useless things. You just need to remember that anyone who dares to leave without permission will be sentenced for escaping from prison and will be beheaded immediately."


    After saying this, he looked at Gu and saw that she was more normal than Aunt Gu, so he said to her: "Mr. Limitted a murder, and all the family property must be sealed. If you want to hire a doctor for Gu Chengxian and others, just use your own money and don''t use it anymore. The Li familys money.


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Shi almost died.


    She cried: "Master, Chengxian and his father''s illness require expensive medicine, and we can''t use the Li family''s money. Where can we have money to treat them?"


    Captain Zhang didn''t care about this. After reading out the prefect''s order, he ordered the government officials: "Seal all the doors that can lead to and from the house, keep an eye on the people in the house, count the number of people every day, and don''t let them escape privately or cause trouble. "


    "Yes." The officials responded and spread out to work.


    Aunt Gu didnt expect Zhang Bantou to be serious. She refused to ept it, so she dragged Zhang Bantou and asked, My real father is an official. How could he be arrested?


    Zhang Bantou looked at his grabbed hand and felt disgusted. He threw Aunt Gu away and said: "Stop pestering me, otherwise I will be rude to you. If you don''t believe it, you can just break out and see if the government office will chop it down." Your head.


    He added another sentence: "You''d better be honest, otherwise we won''t lock you in the house, but put you in jail."


    After saying that, he ignored Aunt Gu and the others and started working in the house with the yamen servants.


    When Aunt Gu saw this, she knew that Mr. Li was doomed, and she immediately burst into tears: "God, why is my life so miserable? Just after I became an officialdy, my own fathermitted a murder."


    The old Gu family was crying and screaming, but the Gu Jinli family wasughing andughing.


    Today is Gu Jinli''s fifteenth birthday. Although there were no guests at the banquet, she was given a simple haircut gift.


    And the guest of honor at her hairpin ceremony was none other than Mrs. Jiang.


    Mrs. Jiang and her husband and Shang Xiucais family came to Fucheng yesterday and stayed at the Jiang familys house in Fucheng.


    Mrs. Jiang is a female elder who is blessed with good fortune and longevity, has children and grandchildren, and is talented and virtuous among the people she knows in her family. She is the most suitable person to give her haircut ceremony.


    As for the third grandma and Lao Yan, they felt that their fate was bad and they were afraid that it would bring bad luck to her in the rest of her life, so they did not agree to be her guest.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care about this, he was just curious about what the ancient haircut ceremony was like.


    Qin Sang was very nervous. He sneaked into her yard before dawn and imitated bird calls behind her house.

 Chapter 909: Gift

    Chapter 909: Gift


    Chapter 909 Gift


    Gu Jinli smiled when he heard the chirping of birds, opened the window, looked at him with the cat under the window, and said, "What are you doing here so early? The hair ceremony will not start until Chenzheng, there is still an hour."


    The Hairpin Ceremony and the Crowning Ceremony of Da Chu are usually held in the morning, and they should be held at the right time. Because her haircut ceremony was simple, and most of the people watching the ceremony lived in this house, she decided to do it at the right time.


    Qin Sang stood up and looked at Gu Jinli, who was wearing an undershirt and with long hair. His face was a little red: "...I''m here to give you a gift."


    "A gift?" Gu Jinli looked at his hand and saw that he was holding a long small box in his hand. He asked curiously: "What gift do you want to give me? Do you want to give it to me now? I thought you would wait until night to give it to me." Give me a gift."


    Qin Sang held the box tightly and replied, "There will be gifts tonight, but I have to give this to you first."


    Gu Jinli became even more curious after hearing this, so he took the box directly without giving it away, opened it and saw inside was a pearl hairpin wrapped with gold wire.


    There are two pearls, and the color is very special, with a hint of red. This is: "Drunk Beauty."


    Zui Meiren, the elegant name of red pearls, is the best among pearls.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Where did you find it? You are so lucky. No one else can get one of these two finger-sized beauties with the same color in their lifetime."


    Qin Sang was very happy when he saw that she liked it: "I picked more than a dozen of themst year. I chose the two best and roundest ones to make hairpins for you."


    At this point, he paused for a moment before continuing: "I made the hairpin myself, and I also engraved it."


    Although the work is not as exquisite as that of the Yinlou master, it is still done with his heart.


    "Is it engraved?" Hearing this, Gu Jinli picked up the hairpin, then took the oilmp in the room and looked at the pearl hairpin. After Qin Sang''s prompt, he finally saw the engraved words on the pearl holder.


    There are two characters for , one is the li character in her name, and the other is: "What''s your name?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes."


    His meaning was already obvious, so he became even more nervous and said to her cautiously: "Xiaoyu, use this hairpin as your hairpin, okay?"


    Gu Jinli looked at him and smiled: "But my mother has already prepared the hairpin."


    Qin Sang''s heart skipped a beat. Did she...reject him?


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the door, and Xiao Ji shouted outside the house: "Xiao Boss, get up and take a shower quickly. You can''t sleep inte today."


    "I know, I''m getting dressed and will be out in a moment." Gu Jinli responded to Xiao Ji and looked back at Qin Sang: "You should go quickly, I have to make preparations."


    Qin Sang stood still and looked at her like this, the pain in his eyes gathering together: "Xiaoyu..."


    It was the first time Gu Jinli saw him like this, and he suddenly felt distressed. He quickly stood up on tiptoes, grabbed his clothes and said, "What are you thinking about? I epted the hairpin, and there is also a gift for the evening. Remember to give it to me." .


    After speaking, he loosened his clothes and closed the window with a bang.


    Qin Sang did not leave immediately, but thought about what she had just said... He guessed correctly, she had no intention of letting him go, and she also promised to meet him in the evening.


    The corners of his mouth slowly raised, a smile spread on his face, and he said to her through the window: "Get ready. I''ll leave first ande back in the evening."


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face and urged him: "Go quickly, my mother will be here soon."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang said yes and left quickly without staying any longer.


    Not long after he left, Ms. Cui came over with Gu Jinxiu and helped her burn incense and bathe.


    This was the most serious bath Gu Jinli had ever taken. All the steps had strict requirements. If it weren''t for the screen that prevented Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu froming in, she would have lost her temper.


    After taking a shower and washing her hair, she was almost starving and asked Cui, "Mom, where is my breakfast? I''m hungry."


    Give it to the one who stutters. For this haircut ceremony, she started to eat vegetarian food three days ago, and she doesnt even know what meat tastes like. However, todays breakfast was even more serious. It was just a bowl of water with a piece of caramel in it.


    Gu Jinli blinked and stared at the bowl of water as if he were ring at an enemy: "Mom, our family isn''t bankrupt, is it? Is there still food?"


    Added another sentence: "It was wrong of me toin about not having meat to eat two days ago. I was wrong. Now I feel that being vegetarian is not bad."


    So give me a vegetarian diet, I dont mind it anymore, dont give me water for breakfast!


    Mrs. Cui said: "No, before the ceremony is over, the hairpinner cannot eat and must drink sweet water. This is the rule."


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to drink the water. It was better to have some water than none.


    Muttered something in her heart: If she had known she was drinking water today, she should have asked Brother Qin to sneak something for her to eat.


    Mrs. Cui waited for her to finish drinking the water, then took the bowl away, while Gu Jinxiu brought a futon, ced it on the ground to the east, and greeted her: "Xiaoyu,e here and sit down on your knees. You can get up when the guests of honor arrive."


    Gu Jinli was reluctant, and was urged by Mrs. Cui: "Don''t be angry, hurry up and kneel down, mother is going to wee the guests."


    After saying that, she was still not at ease, so she asked Xiaoji to keep an eye on her and not allow her to get up halfway, and she had to kneel down.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to "threaten": "You can kneel down, but you have to use this hairpin."


    She gave Cui the pearl hairpin that Qin Sang gave her.


    Mrs. Cui was shocked when she saw it: "Here, where did you get such an expensive hairpin?"


    This is a pearl hairpin, or a red pearl. Such a good thing cannot be obtained casually.


    Gu Jinli: "Brother Qin gave it to me."


    With one sentence, Ms. Cui was overjoyed and immediately agreed: "If it''s done, use this hairpin to make a hairpin. This kid, Sang, is really kind to you, so you should cherish the blessing."


    Gu Jinli was unconvinced: "I''m also very good to Brother Qin. I don''t know how much I love him."


    "Just make a grilled fish for someone, how good can it be?" Ms. Cuiughed at her and said, "Okay, you can kneel down. Mom and your sister are leaving first, but you must not get up. This is a major event that affects the rest of your life."


    Gu Jinli knew that Dachu people believed this, so in order to reassure Cui, she could only agree: "I understand, mother, please leave quickly."


    After Mrs. Cui and the others left, she knelt in the room for most of an hour until Mrs. Jiang came.


    Then came the veryplicated process of hair-raising ceremony. Gu Jinli was so confused by the various etiquettes of hair-raising ceremony that his previous curiosity turned into anger!


    It was obviously her birthday, why was she so tired?


    Fortunately, whenever she was almost unable to bear it any longer, Qin Sang would gesture to her to ask her to continue to endure it.


    The moment the pearl hairpin was ced on her bun, she turned to look at Qin Sang who was watching the ceremony, and saw the joyful and dazzling smile on his face.


    Perhaps he smiled so well that she couldn''t help but smile back at him. He was stunned for a moment, his face turned red, and his smile became brighter.


    In the years when she was walking in the snow and weing the flowers, he was by her side in every transformation she made. This feeling... was so good.


    The ceremony ispleted!


    With the ceremony, Gu Jinli changed from a girl with a bun to a real young girl.


    She was very happy, finally... she could go to eat, she was so hungry!


    Qin Sang was even happier than she was, because his little fish finally grew up.

 Chapter 910: Lets get engaged

    Chapter 910: Let''s get engaged


    Chapter 910 Lets get engaged


    Gu Jinan looked at Qin Sang, a little speechless. After a while, seeing Qin Sang still looking like this, he had to remind him: "Stop looking, we should leave."


    This is the back house. Although the families have a good rtionship, they still have to follow the rules. Their men have to eat in the living room in the front yard and cannot stay in the back house.


    Qin Sang knew that he couldn''t stay long, but he still couldn''t help but look at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli felt it. After waving to him, he looked back. Under Cui''s leadership, he saluted Mrs. Jiang and thanked her: "Thank you, Grandma Jiang, foring to be my guest. I''m really sorry for letting you go all the way." live."


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and helped her up: "There is no need to say such polite words in the rtionship between our two families. This trip is necessary, firstly to be your official guest, and secondly because your Uncle Shang is worried about Brother An and has urged her to do so." Come, but if you donte, he wont even be able to eat.


    Shang Xiucai knew about the old Gu family''s affairs, and was afraid that if the case was not handled well, it would affect Gu Jinan''s scientific examination, so he wanted toe with him from the beginning. However, Gu Jinli''s family had to rush, and Shang Xiucai had a wife and daughter to make arrangements at home, so he had to postpone it. Come again.


    Ms. Cui was very moved after hearing this and said gratefully: "Master An Ge''er is caring. With such a master taking care of An Ge''er, we and our husband can rest assured."


    Mrs. Jiang was very happy after hearing this. With An Geer''s knowledge and personality, she could find any kind of master she wanted, but she chose Wen Yuan as her teacher and took over the responsibility of the Wenyuan family. What makes Mrs. Jiang even more happy is that Gu Dashan and Cui are both excellent people. They don''t care about others saying that the Shang family wants to steal their son from them. They treat the Shang family as rtives and treat Yuanyuan very well.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, your hairpin is so beautiful, can Yuanyuan touch it?" Yuan Yuan also came with her parents. Today she came to celebrate Gu Jinli''s birthday. After seeing the pearl hairpin on her head, she liked it very much. It''s red.


    Gu Jinli squatted down and said with a smile, "Okay, you can touch it."


    Yuan Yuan was very happy. He stretched out his hand with baby fat, gently touched her pearl hairpin, and then took his hand back.


    Mrs. Jiang knew how precious red pearls were. When she saw this pearl hairpin, she was surprised. When did the Gu family get such a pearl hairpin? Or is it that Xiaoyu has been married to a wealthy family, and this pearl hairpin was specially sent by the mans family? Is the other party sincere? Its better not to suffer a loss.


    She was afraid that the Gu family would not understand the rules and cause Xiaoyu to suffer a loss. She just asked Cui quietly, and Cui said that it was given by Sang of the Qin family, so Mrs. Jiang felt relieved.


    Since it was given by the boy from the Qin family, there is nothing to worry about. If you know the root cause, it is impossible to harm Xiaoyu.


    "Is Yuanyuan hungry? Let''s go to eat." Gu Jinli said, leading Yuanyuan to a flower hall in the back house. She is about to starve to death. Yuanyuan, please help your sister and apany her to eat. Bar.


    Yuan Yuan smiled and said, "Well, Yuan Yuan is hungry."


    With that said, he took Gu Jinxiu''s hand and went to the flower hall of the back house together.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Cui also hurriedly called to Mrs. Jiang and other female guests: "We have prepared some food at home. Pleasee to the table."


    Qin Sang watched Gu Jinli leave before following Gu Jinan to the front yard living room.


    Gu Jinan was speechless and whispered: "It''s not your first time meeting Xiaoyu. Is it necessary for you to do this?"


    Are you still afraid that she will run away?


    Qin Sang didn''t say anything, but he was really nervous. He followed Gu Jinan to the living room for a banquet, and drank a lot of wine at the banquet.


    He is a soldier, so drinking is a must. Gu Dashan and Shang Xiucai didn''t say anything when they met. Jiang Dahu also praised him: "Sang is a good boy, he is good at drinking. Come and have a drink with your Grandpa Jiang!" "


    Shang Xiucai hurriedly advised: "Father-inw, you can''t drink too much. If you get drunk, your mother-inw and Yuanyuan Niang will scold me."


    Jiang Dahu said: "Can I still get drunk? You can never get drunk if you keep your heart in your stomach."


    Then he looked at him with contempt and said: "Your drinking power is too weak. Every time I drink with you, you get drunk. Your mother-inw scolded me because of this." Shang Xiucai was scolded and did not dare to say anything more. , I can only signal Qin Sang to change the bowl to drink, don''t use the jar, what''s the point of drinking a jar?


    But before he finished his wink, Qin Sang had already picked up a jar of wine and started drinking with Jiang Dahu.


    Hahaha, its so enjoyable! Jiang Dahu was very happy: A man should drink happily like this.


    Shang Xiucai was shocked. Seeing this, Gu Dashan also reminded Qin Sang: "Sang, please don''t drink too much, or it will hurt your health."


    Gu Jinan frowned and looked at Qin Sang, and after he sat down, he asked: "What do you want to do? Are you drinking to be bold?"


    Qin Sang was stunned and immediately denied: "...No."


    Gu Jinan looked at his red face and sneered: "Go ahead and lie to yourself. I''m warning you, don''t do anything random. If you dare to do anything outrageous, I will destroy you."


    Even though my sister may be attracted to Saburo in her heart, she still has some things to say to him as the brother-inw. After all, he has not yet been engaged.


    Qin Sang nodded: "I know, don''t worry."


    Luo Wu was eating next to him. Seeing Qin Sang pretending to be calm, he thought of Gu Jinxiu... Sister Xiu was better, she was gentle and gentle, and listened to his words. Unlike Xiaoyu, who was so fierce, Sang It doesnt matter if you dont drink and be brave.


    The banquetsted for an hour, and several families stayed together and talked for more than an hour. It was not until Feng came in to report that the case of Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li''s murder of Yuan Jiaman was well established that everyone dispersed.


    Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli were relieved to hear the news. Mr. Li finally fell, and Gu Jinan would not be stumbling when he took the imperial examination.


    The whole family was overjoyed by the news that Mr. Li had been arrested. Even when they went to bed at night, everyone was still grinning from ear to ear.


    Only Qin Sang, who was happy and worried at the same time, managed to stay up until everyone else fell asleep. He immediately got up and went to Gu Jinli''s yard, imitating bird calls behind her house.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that Xiaoji would be woken up, so he hurried to the window and opened it.


    Qin Sang stood up from under the window, but he had already changed his clothes. He had changed into the dark-colored robe that she liked. The hem was embroidered with bamboo. His hair was alsobed very well. Under the moonlight, he looked like a noble man standing by the window. sense of dignity.


    Gu Jinli was very pleased to see it. Brother Qin had grown up, and he gradually looked like a man from a young boy.


    "You took a shower, it smells good." She sniffed her nose and smelled the fragrance of vegetation.


    Qin Sang blushed at her words. After calming down, he nodded and said, "Well, I drank wine today, so I took a shower to avoid being intoxicated."


    He took out another box and handed it to her: "A gift for you."


    "What gift is it? Or a pearl?" Gu Jinli reached out to take the box, but he held his hands.


    She was startled and looked at him with a frown: "What are you doing?"


    Qin Sang looked at her beautiful face, and his heart was already beating faster with anxiety, but he didn''t want to wait any longer. After hesitating for a while, he said a cautious word to her: "Xiaoyu, let''s get engaged."

 Chapter 911: like

    Chapter 911: like


    Chapter 911 Like


    Lets get engaged.


    He spoke firmly, but the uneasiness in his tone was also obvious. He was afraid that she would reject him.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Okay."


    OK?


    Qin Sang was stunned, thinking he heard wrongly: "What did you say? Did you agree? So easy?"


    He couldn''t believe it. He thought Xiaoyu would reject him, but he didn''t expect to agree so readily.


    Gu Jinli blinked and said, "So you like things that are difficult, then yes, what happened just now doesn''t count. Let''s do it again. I won''t marry."


    "No!" Qin Sang jumped out of the window, put his arms around her waist, hugged her tightly, buried his head in her neck, and said in a trembling voice: "No, you are already married. If you agree, you will be mine from now on."


    Gu Jinli was startled, not expecting that he would suddenly hug her. This seemed to be their first embrace of male and female affection... She did not push him away, but let him hold her.


    He had been worried all day today, and she saw it all in her eyes. She finally got what she wanted, so she let him be wild for once.


    Qin Sang was so happy that he held her for a long time without letting go. His nose was filled with the elegant and light fragrance of her body. This familiar smell made him extremely peaceful and at ease.


    Gu Jinli saw that he had been holding him for more than a quarter of an hour without moving, then moved in his arms and asked, "Are you asleep?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "No."


    I think I will be so excited that I can''t sleep tonight.


    He looked down at her again and said, "I thought you would refuse, and I was worried for a long time."


    From the moment he found out that he liked her, he was worried that she would not marry him. After all, he wanted revenge, and his family''s revenge might kill her whole family.


    Gu Jinli smiled, raised his hand and poked his chin with his index finger and said, "You forgot to shave."


    He specially wore her favorite robe and tidied himself up, but forgot to shave. This shows that he was really worried that she would reject him.


    But, he was worried in vain.


    "I have known about your family''s affairs for a long time. You have never hidden it from me. I know it well. I have seen everything you have done in the past four years. I think I will never meet you again in this life." Two people are so good to me, so why should there be any hesitation?"


    Just agree and thats it.


    And its not like they met on the first day, they had known each other for four years and had experienced life and death together. She also understood his intentions. If he stretched his arms again, she would want to give herself two ps.


    but


    She grabbed his cor, bared her teeth, and said viciously: "I''m going to say something ugly first. If you dare to have a second woman, don''t me me for destroying you!"


    Then he told him in detail: "In addition to the concubine and the maid, this second woman also has people who like you and want to get involved with you. I don''t care whether you are being plotted by White Lotus or not. It proves that you are stupid and not worthy of forgiveness. In short, you have to think carefully. If you marry me, you cannot have another woman. If you dare to have a second woman, I will definitely make you regret it. I have a lot of poison!"


    In recent years, I have prepared a lot of poisons, which can kill you ten thousand times.


    Qin Sang was very happy when he saw her threatening him with a fierce look on her face.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking for a while, when he saw that he was silent, he frowned, poked his chest and said angrily: "Why are you giggling? I am telling you something very serious, are you listening?"


    Hmm, Brother Qins chest muscles feel good, so he takes advantage.


    Qin Sang still smiled, lowered his head and leaned closer to her, saying: "I heard it, there will be no other woman except you in this life."


    Gu Jinli: "What if you are plotted against?" Qin Sang: "Even if someone plots against you, I can hold on for a while. As long as I have this little time, I can kill the woman who plotted against me."


    He is a person who practices martial arts and wields soldiers. He is capable and ruthless, and will not be soft on enemies who plot against him.


    Gu Jinli smiled when he heard this: "Remember what you said, if you can''t do it... just prepare to be a eunuch."


    After speaking, he nced down, with a strong hint of threat.


    Qin Sang''s face turned red again.


    Gu Jinli saw him blushing and teased him again, poking his cheek and jokingly saying: "Why do you still blush? I''m not a female gangster, why are you blushing?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face turned even redder. He took her restless hand and wrapped it in his palm: "Little fish, don''t make trouble."


    Gu Jinli: "Who is making trouble? Isn''t it just a poke in the face? Who makes you blush?"


    She couldn''t me her for wanting to poke him when he blushed.


    Qin Sang looked down at her and said what he had hidden in his heart for a long time: "I blush because I like you."


    ah?


    Gu Jinli was stunned. Although they had been secretlymunicating with each other for a long time, he had never explicitly said that he liked her.


    Seeing her stunned, Qin Sang repeated his previous words: "Xiaoyu, I like you, I am very happy with you, and I think about you day and night... What about you, do you like me? Did you agree to marry me because I am good to you, or because like me?"


    He asked, staring at her with slightly deep eyes, waiting for her answer.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and was stunned for a long time before asking: "Do you care about this?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, I''m very concerned about it, tell me."


    Gu Jinli looked at his extremely serious face and smiled: "Stupid, of course it''s because I like you."


    She likes him. She doesnt know when she started, but she couldnt help but like to be close to him and regard him as her own.


    If he can''te back from his bath, she will be worried and concerned; if a woman pesters him, she will get angry!


    Qin Sang was startled again. His heart swelled, and strong joy swelled in his heart, which made him have to suppress it with all his strength before he could cry out in displeasure.


    Really? he asked, wanting to confirm again.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "Of course it''s true, but you still doubt it? If it weren''t for liking me, do you think you could climb through my window and let mee out to see you in the middle of the night? As early as the first time you came to see me, you would have been Poison to death."


    Am I short of poison?


    Or do you think I am kind?


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally couldn''t restrain his inner joy. He hugged her andughed out loud: "Xiaoyu, thank you, I''m very happy!"


    Since the ident happened at home, this was the happiest he had been in several years.


    Gu Jinli quickly reminded him: "Please keep your voice down, don''t wake up my sister and Xiaoji."


    She lives in the same courtyard as Gu Jinxiu, Xiao Ji, and Sister Li. Sister Li followed Feng Jin and the others to keep an eye on the old Gu family. She is not at home now. Otherwise, Sister Li would have noticed Qin Sang''s arrival long ago.


    Qin Sang finally stoppedughing, but there was still a smile on his face. He was so happy that after waiting for so long, he finally got what he wanted.


    It feels so good to have the girl you like like you too! As the elder brother said, it makes people want to go crazy with joy.


    Seeing his happy expression, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but smile. He pointed to the box he ced on the coffee table by the window and said, "Can you give me a gift?"

 Chapter 912: A bit fierce

    Chapter 912: A bit fierce


    Chapter 912 is a bit fierce


    Qin Sang reached for the box and handed it to her.


    Gu Jinli took it, opened it, and said angrily: "You''re a prodigal, why did you buy such an expensive thing?"


    This is a ruby. Although it is not big, it is also very expensive.


    The two of them were about to get engaged, and Gu Jinli felt like...you were wasting my money.


    Qin Sang said: "I asked you earlier and you said you liked rubies, so I found them."


    Seeing that she felt sorry for the silver, she added, "Don''t worry, I didn''t buy it with silver, I bought it with pearls."


    He gave her the two best pearls of the Intoxicating Beauty, and exchanged four not so good ones for this ruby.


    "Pearls are money too." Gu Jinli was still very distressed: "You will need silver very much in the future. Don''t waste money like this again. I was just telling you, why did you exchange it for me?"


    If he wants to take revenge, he has to raise people, horses, and buy iron tools. These three things are extremely expensive and require a mountain of gold and silver to pile them up. They really can''t spend money indiscriminately.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt very distressed. He hugged her a little tighter and said guiltily: "I''m sorry...but I don''t want to wrong you. I will give you whatever I deserve."


    He likes her, wants to marry her, wants to treat her well, and doesn''t want her to suffer along with him.


    He then said: "Don''t worry, the vige has listened to your words and has begun to look for other treasures in the sea. When the timees, they will be transported to Dayong for trading, and they can be exchanged for more silver."


    In the past, people in the vige only went to the sea to look for pearls, but now they find good-quality corals, ms, shellfish, and sea creatures that can be used as medicine, and sell them, making much more money than before.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli still said: "Although I have earned more than before, I can''t spend money recklessly. Only when I have money and food in my hands, I won''t panic."


    His family''s revenge is not an ordinary small hatred, and it is not easy to avenge.


    Qin Sang saw her worry and promised: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will definitely be careful and will not let anything go wrong in the revenge matter and harm everyone."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want him to be too stressed, so he took the initiative to hug him and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, I can also make money. From now on, our money will be used together, so we won''t be afraid of running out of money. We will avenge ourselves together, so you don''t have to carry it on your own."


    Hearing this, Qin Sang felt sore and ufortable. Why is his little fish so good? It doesn''t matter if you don''t dislike him, you still help him like this.


    Seeing him stunned, Gu Jinli poked his chin and said, "What are you doing standing still? Are you stupid? I won''t marry..."


    Before he finished speaking, his eyes were shrouded in shadow. He leaned closer to her, making her speechless.


    When she came back to her senses and wanted to ask him what he was doing, he had already kissed her.


    Gu Jinli was dumbfounded, what happened?


    Brother Qin actually, actually...


    Fuck, ()Shut up!


    Qin Sang hugged her and did what he wanted to do most, kissed her gently and cherishingly, hugged her tightly with his arms, and let her body sink into his arms.


    The wind started blowing outside the window and blew in from the window, blowing on her face as gently as he kissed her.


    After a while, the wind became stronger.


    With a bang, the roar of spring thunder came from the night sky.


    Gu Jinli was shocked by the thunder and came to his senses, pushed him away and said: "It''s thundering..."


    Qin Sang looked at her face that was pretending to be calm in panic, and said with a smile: "Little fish are not afraid of thunder."


    Gu Jinli twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "It''s thundering and it''s going to rain. You should go back quickly."


    You go first and let me slow down. You suddenly be a little aggressive and I can''t stand it.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s smile gradually deepened... Why is his little fish so cute?


    Gu Jinli looked at his smile and became angry: "Why are youughing? Go back quickly, it''s sote, I want to go to bed."


    Qin Sang knew that she was shy, so he did not stay any longer, butplied with her wishes: "Okay, I''ll go back right away. You close the window before going to bed to prevent the rain from getting into the house." "I know, you really Luosuo, let''s go quickly." Gu Jinli pushed him, his face was so hot that he didn''t dare to look at him.


    Feeling a little embarrassed not to look, she raised her head and stared at him.


    Qin Sang put his palms on the window sill, turned over, and jumped out of the window. The moment she closed the window, he blocked the window with his hand.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "What are you blocking? You asked me to close the window."


    Qin Sang looked at her pretending to be fierce and stretched out his hand towards her: "Xiaoyu,e here."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "What are you doing?"


    Even though she looked reluctant, she still took two steps forward and looked at him from the window.


    Qin Sang embraced her with his long arms and leaned over to kiss her again, but he just pecked her gently and left. He said to her: "The little fish blushes beautifully."


    She alwaysughed at him for blushing, but she didn''t know that her face was as red as smoke at the moment.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this. After he came to his senses, he said angrily: "Get out!"


    After saying that, he opened his hand holding the window sash, pushed him away, and closed the window with a bang.


    Qin Sang was not sad because he already knew that she liked him.


    He stood in front of the window,ughing in a low voice, feeling very happy. After a while, raindrops fell from the sky, and he gently knocked on the window and said, "I''m back, you can go to sleep."


    He then exined: "It''s raining and it will be very cold tonight. Remember to take out the quilt to cover yourself. You can''t get cold these days."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, his face became even hotter and almost caught fire. Damn it, he actually remembered her childhood!


    I know, go away quickly, if you dare to say another word, I will poison you!


    Qin Sang knew that she was already furious and did not dare to say anything more. Instead, he listened to her words, walked away, and braved the rain to return to the courtyard where he lived.


    Gu Jinli heard his retreating footsteps and the sound of heavy rain, and felt a little regretful for not getting him a bamboo hat. Going back in the rain like this, although he won''t get sick if he gets caught in the rain, it is always ufortable to be exposed to the rain.


    Thinking about him kissing her again, I couldn''t help but raise my hand and tap my mouth... Is this what it feels like? Seems pretty good too.


    Ah, I cant think about it anymore, go to bed quickly! She patted her cheek, hugged the box with the ruby, and hid under the quilt.


    The sad thing is that she couldn''t sleep, and all she could think about was him kissing her.


    Qin Sang was not much better. He walked back in the rain with a silly smile. After returning to the courtyard where he lived, he was reluctant to enter the house. He stood under the eaves of the courtyard gate and looked in the direction of her courtyard.


    Xiaoyu also liked him and let him kiss him.


    Although he was so happy, Qin Sang still maintained basic vignce and looked at the pir on the left with his eyes like a gleam: "Who is it?"


    Its me. Gu Jinan walked over from the corridor, looked at Qin Sang and said, Ive been gone for so long, is it done?


    They all see how good Sang and Xiaoyu are to each other, and the adults in the family also think they are a good match, so getting married is a certainty.


    However, Xiaoyu has been big-minded since she was a child. If she didn''t nod, the Qin family would not daree to propose marriage.


    As the eldest brother, he would let Sang go to Xiaoyu at night. Firstly, he trusted Sang and had regarded Sang as his brother-inw for a long time. Secondly, he wanted Sang to tell Xiaoyu clearly and settle the marriage quickly.


    It is really difficult to be the eldest son, eldest brother, and pir of the family. After marrying off the two sisters in the family, it became much easier for him.


    Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day. Sang and Xiaoyu will get married and have children earlier. Their rtionship is not bloody. There is no second boy or girl, only candy. Regarding the life and death of Mr. Gu, I leave it to you. Do you want him to die? He is now paralyzed by a stroke. PS: Thank you for your support. Thetest update is a bit shabby, Im sorry

 Chapter 913: Is your family still alive?

    Chapter 913: Is your family still alive?


    Chapter 913 Is your family still alive?


    When Qin Sang saw it was Gu Jinan, he let down his guard and said with a smile: "Well, Xiaoyu agreed, I will ask grandpa toe to your house as soon as possible to propose marriage."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief and finally agreed. If Xiaoyu didn''t agree, he wouldn''t see the vegetable field anymore!


    but


    He approached Qin Sang, looked at his reddish face, narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why are you blushing? What did you do to Xiaoyu? I''m warning you, don''t do anything random."


    Qin Sang''s face returned to normal as he spoke, turning into as cold as night.


    Gu Jinan was startled, this kid changed his face so quickly. No wonder even Xiaoyu was fooled and thought his smile looked pretty, like sunshine. If Xiaoyu had seen him training in the military training camp, or had seen him killing bandits in the bandits'' vige, he would definitely not have thought that he was a young man with a warm and good-looking smile, but would have thought that he looked like A well-made killing weapon.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinan looked at his face carefully, and after seeing nothing, he said: "It''s gettingte, go back to sleep."


    Speaking, he turned around and walked along the corridor towards his house.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped, turned to look at Qin Sang, and asked, "Is there anyone else alive in your family?"


    Qin Sang was startled and looked at Gu Jinan... In the rainy night, his face was hidden in the darkness. His face could only be seen clearly when lightning struck.


    Before Qin Sang could answer, Gu Jinan yawned and said with a smile: "I''m just asking casually, and I would like to remind you that if you make up your mind to marry Xiaoyu, you must put her first. Don''t stay away from her for so-called rtives, or doubt her... She is not very good at handling such a rtionship, so if you have family members who are still alive, you have to protect her when you meet her in the future, and you cannot let her suffer the grievances of your family members .


    After Qin Sang heard this, he was very grateful. An Geer was smart and had already discovered some clues, but he did not make things difficult for him and just asked him to be good to Xiaoyu.


    "She is the most important person to me. No matter what happens in the future, I will stand by her side." Qin Sang made the promise, and this was what he really meant.


    His parents are no longer alive, and Xiaoyu is the person he cares about most.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan finally felt relieved and walked away.


    Qin Sang stood there and looked towards the yard where Gu Jinli lived for a moment, then turned around and went back to the house to sleep.


    It rained heavily all night, with a crackling sound, and suddenly stopped when it was almost dawn. The sun rose and shone on the house washed by the rain, making everything in the house look clear and dazzling.


    Gu Jinli suffered from insomnia and didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn. Xiaoji went to call her, but she didn''t open the door. She just said in a daze: "I''m sleepy, don''t disturb me, I want to sleep."


    She slept until noon, which made Qin Sang extremely anxious, wondering if she was sick? Or was he too frightened by Meng Langst night?


    He was very worried and called Brother Cheng: "Go and see if your second sister is awake. It''s past noon. It''s time for her to get up and eat, otherwise she will be hungry."


    Cheng Geer looked at Qin Sang and said: "Brother Sang, don''t worry, the second sister just wants to sleep in. In the past, when you were on duty at the military station, the second sister would asionally sleep until midnight at home."


    Gu Jinli would be furious if he heard this. You ndered my reputation, brat. When did I sleep until midnight? I was so diligent that I got up to work before dawn.


    But Qin Sang was still very worried and handed him a prepared food box: "Go and take a look. If your second sister is sleeping, then let her get up and eat something first, and then go to bed after eating."


    Brother Cheng was a little speechless and asked: "Brother Sang, my second sister is sleeping in, shouldn''t you scold her?"


    He also gave her something to eat and then went to sleep after eating. In the past, when he wanted to sleep and didn''t want to get up early to practice boxing, Brother Sang and his eldest brother would just lift the quilt and carry him to practice.


    Qin Sang smiled, with a hint of tenderness in his smile: "Your second sister must be sleepy if she wants to sleep in. How can you scold her? Be obedient and go see your second sister quickly."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng could only carry the food box to find Gu Jinli. Gu Jinli had already slept enough, and was sitting on the bed taking a nap with his quilt in his arms. Brother Cheng came, patted the door and said, "Second sister, open the door, I''m here."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli got up and opened the door for Brother Cheng, theny down on the bed and squinted.


    Brother Cheng shook his head when he saw it, put down the food box and came over to pull her: "Second sister, you are still lying in bed at such an old age. Get up quickly. If you don''t work harder, you won''t be able to get married."


    Gu Jinli hummed: "Who said I can''t get married?"


    But there is someone waiting eagerly to marry me.


    Brother Cheng couldn''t hold her back, so he could only say: "Brother Sang told you to get up and eat first, and then go to bed after eating."


    Gu Jinli was so excited that he sat up from the bed, looked at Brother Cheng and asked, "Brother Qin is looking for you?"


    He then looked at the food box on the ground and asked, "Did he ask you to get it?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, Brother Sang saw that you haven''t gotten up and was worried that you were hungry, so he asked me to bring something for you to eat."


    He looked at Gu Jinli''s face again and asked, "Second sister, why is your face red? Are you sick?"


    When you catch a cold and get sick, you will get hot and your cheeks will turn red. He has done this before.


    Gu Jinli patted his cheek and said, "No, I''m just a little hot. I''m hungry. Bring the food box over. I want to eat."


    Brother Cheng looked at her face and asked, "Is the second sister really not sick?"


    Gu Jinli was angry: "Why are you getting more and more verbose as you get older? You already said you''re not sick. I''m very fine. Hurry up and get the food box."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng had no choice but to take the food box over, open it, and take out the food inside, which was all Gu Jinli liked to eat, as well as a bowl of chicken soup.


    When Gu Jinli saw the chicken soup, his heart warmed up, and he drank it. As he drank, his cheeks turned redder when he thought about him kissing herst night.


    Brother Cheng frowned, stood on tiptoes, and put his little hand on Gu Jinli''s forehead: "It''s not very hot, but why is the second sister blushing?"


    Gu Jinli''s eyes were wandering, and heughed and said: "People''s faces will be red for a while when they wake up in the morning. This is normal, and it is not an illness."


    Its not shy either!


    Brother Cheng was doubtful after hearing this, and ran out of the house instead of talking to Gu Jinli.


    "Brother Cheng, where are you going?" Gu Jinli asked, but Brother Cheng had already disappeared and could only mutter: "The older you get, the more disobedient you are."


    Not long after, Qin Sang came.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he saw him: "Why are you here? Brother Cheng went to call you?"


    Afraid that Gu Jinxiu would see him, he hurriedly got up and closed the door.


    Qin Sang saw her acting like a thief and smiled: "The eldest sister is not in the yard. She has gone to Aunt Dashan''s ce. Xiao Ji was called away by Er Qing."


    So there are only two of them in this yard, so she doesn''t have to worry.

 Chapter 914: Propose marriage

    Chapter 914: Propose marriage


    Chapter 914: Proposal


    Gu Jinli looked at him: "That''s why you dare to be so bold ande here during the day."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well,e and see you."


    He said it so matter-of-factly that Gu Jinli choked and said angrily: "I have nothing good to see. Didn''t you just watch itst night?"


    When mentioning the wordst night, both of them paused, and then their faces turned red.


    Qin Sang''s body was a little stiff. He looked at the food on the table, picked up a piece of pancake she had left, took a bite, and said: "It''s very delicious, there is still a lot left. Are you full?" "


    Gu Jinli was a little confused, why did he suddenly talk about eating?


    She nodded and said, "I''m full."


    He asked Brother Cheng to bring a lot of things. She ate most of them and was very full.


    Qin Sang sat down, took another bite of the cake, and finally asked what he wanted to ask the most: "You weren''t scared by me, were you?"


    ah?


    Gu Jinli was stunned. Was he referring to the sudden kiss she hadst night?


    "I never thought about that, but I just couldn''t help it." He exined that he had liked her for a long time, always cherished her, and never thought of offending her. But after all, he is a hot-blooded young man. When facing the girl he likes, he will always do what he wants to do impulsively.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at his face pretending to be calm while biting the pancake, and smiled: "I wasn''t scared."


    Its just a kiss, whats the big deal?


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally dared to look at her: "Really?"


    Seeing how rxed he was, Gu Jinli nodded with a smile: "Of course it''s true. Do you think the reason why I can''t get up all day long is because you scared mest night? I didn''t. I was just sleepy and wanted to sleep."


    He added: "The thunderstormst night was so noisy that I didn''t fall asleep until dawn."


    Its not because you have insomnia that you cant sleep, so you slept inte today.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he was relieved a lot. Its good that Xiaoyu wasnt frightened by him.


    He ate the remaining bread in his hand, drank a ss of water, wiped his hands with the handkerchief on the table, then turned and walked towards her.


    Gu Jinli was startled: "Stop."


    Qin Sang smiled, did not stop, but continued to walk towards her, reached out to hold her hand, and said: "I don''t do anything, I just want to tell Xiaoyu that you didn''t reject mest night, I''m very happy .


    Gu Jinli''s face felt a little hot and he asked him: "How happy are you?"


    Qin Sang came closer to her and said, "I''m so happy that I can''t sleep."


    Always thinking of you.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, holding a piece of fruit and looking at him. Did this kid already know that she slept in because she had insomniast night?


    Qin Sang''s smile gradually deepened. Xiaoyu''s dazed look was so cute. He supported her hand with his hand and reminded: "Eat the fruit. It took a lot of effort to get it."


    Fruits in this season are even rarer than in winter. It took him a while to get a dozen of them for her. Although the taste was not that sweet, it could satisfy her craving.


    With a click, Gu Jinli took a bite of the fruit. After chewing it a few times, he suddenly stared at him and said, "Where did you learn this?!"


    Qin Sang frowned: "Where did you learn it?"


    Gu Jinli gritted his teeth: "Don''t pretend, have you ever kissed other little girls? Otherwise, how could you do this!"


    Quite skilled!


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed out loud, tapped her nose with his index finger, and said, "I have only kissed you. As for why, it must be instinct." Instinct?


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli hurriedly lowered his head and nibbled the fruit in his hand.


    Qin Sang looked at her with a red face and eating fruit to avoid his sight. He smiled more and more happily, and he came closer to her and said: "Don''t eat in a hurry, there are still fruits, I will bring them to you in the evening. "


    He came too close, and the breath of his words blew on her face, making her face even hotter. Finally, she became angry and raised her head to re at him. But because she was too close, the tip of her nose almost touched his. Kissed together again.


    Both of them were stunned and looked at each other nkly.


    There was a sound of footsteps, it was Brother Cheng who was here.


    Qin Sang stood up straight reluctantly, looked at the door, and asked Brother Cheng who happened to walk here: "Is your eldest sister back so soon?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "No, eldest sister has gone to Rob''s family''s yard. It''s time for Brother Sang to leave."


    The eldest brother said that if Brother Sang asked him to spy on the second sister, he could only let Brother Sang stay with the second sister for a quarter of an hour at most, but not for more than a quarter of an hour.


    It was now a quarter of an hour before he came to call for someone.


    Qin Sang was a little helpless, but he knew that he really shouldn''t spend too much time alone with her before getting married, so he could only tell her: "I''m leaving first. If you are still sleepy, go to sleep again. Remember to get up in the evening to eat." , dont go hungry.


    Gu Jinli smiled after hearing his indulgent words and asked him: "I sleep all day long, don''t you think I''mzy?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I don''t mind, Xiaoyu is the most diligent."


    Brother Cheng wanted to roll his eyes, but the eldest brother was indeed right. In the eyes of Brother Sang, the second sister is good no matter what.


    Gu Jinli also smiled, his whole body was enveloped in joy, and said to him: "Well, I understand, you can go without worries."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang turned and left, but he went to ask to see Gu Dashan and Cui. After seeing them, he knelt down and said: "Uncle Dashan, Aunt Dashan, I love Xiaoyu and want to marry her. I came here to express my feelings to you two elders, and I hope you will agree."


    Originally, this matter should have been discussed by grandpa after he returned home. After the two adults had discussed it, his family would invite a matchmaker toe to the house to formally propose the marriage.


    But he couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to get the consent of Gu Dashan and Cui first. After crossing Ming Road, it would be easier for him to meet Xiaoyu in the house.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui were stunned by him, and they were stunned for a moment before they came to their senses.


    Both husband and wifeughed, helped Qin Sang up and said, "Why are you so anxious, kid? If you are interested, just ask your grandpa toe to propose marriage when you get back. There is no need toe here like this."


    Everyone knows that you are good to the little fish, and the little fish can''t run away. Why are you anxious?


    Even though they said this, Gu Dashan and Cui were still very happy. It is a good thing for Xiaoyu that Sang cares so much about Xiaoyu, and they are happy to see this.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he was very happy. Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan had agreed to him. He immediately said: "You are rude."


    He then said: "Don''t worry, you two, I will ask grandpa toe to propose marriage as soon as I get back."


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui naturally nodded and said yes. Sang was their favorite son-inw. Seeing that Sang liked Xiaoyu so much, they naturally would not embarrass him.


    Gu Jinli soon learned about this from Cheng Geer, and was confused: "I''m so embarrassed, how can I see anyone these days?"


    We all live under the same roof, and he just went to propose marriage to his parents. No matter how thick-skinned she is, she can''t resist it.

 Chapter 915: Divorce Mrs. Gu

    Chapter 915: Divorce Mrs. Gu


    Chapter 915 Divorce Mrs. Gu


    Brother Cheng was more magnanimous than her and said, "Second sister, what is there to be ashamed of? This is a good thing."


    It''s not the first day they met. The two families live next to each other, and Brother Sang has never concealed his kindness to the second sister. The adults of the two families have already approved of their marriage, and they are waiting for the second sister to have hairpins and the Qin family to propose marriage. .


    Gu Jinli red at him: "You don''t understand. You will know when you find a girl you like in the future."


    At first she thought she was quite thick-skinned, but after meeting Qin Sang, she realized that she could blush too.


    Brother Cheng still had schoolwork to do and didn''t have time to stay here with Gu Jinli. After telling her what happened, he went to study.


    Gu Jinli sat in the room for a while with a hot face, and then was called away by Ms. Cui.


    Mrs. Cui told them about Qin Sanging to propose marriage to them, and asked her what she meant. Do you want to agree?


    Gu Jinli did not dare to look directly at Mr. Cui, and only said: "It''s up to my parents to make the decision."


    "You." Ms. Cui smiled, raised her hand and tapped her forehead: "I obviously like Sang very much, so I have to pretend. Okay, mother knows. When the Qin family formally proposes marriage, mother will agree. "


    Both daughters were settled, and the second daughter with the worst temper was still favored by her future husband. Mrs. Cui was so happy that two big rocks in her heart fell to the ground.


    That night, Qin Sang came again, gave her fruits to eat, and told her that he had gone to Gu Dashan and Cui to tell her about marrying her: "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry, I know I should wait until I get back, but After thinking about it, I still think its better to cross the road as soon as possible.


    He didn''t want to be secretive, he wanted to be honest and meet her as his fianc.


    Gu Jinli red at him and said, "You said it all, what''s the use of me being angry?"


    I was afraid that he would think too much, so I said: "I''m not angry, I can tell you sooner orter."


    Qin Sang smiled, knowing that Xiaoyu would not me him and wanted to be with him in his heart.


    Gu Jinli saw that he was smiling so well and said angrily: "Why are youughing? Where are the fruits? Give them all to me."


    "No." Qin Sang refused: "The fruits have been divided for you, two a day, and I will bring them to you every night."


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes: "Are you looking for an excuse to see me?"


    Qin Sang did not deny it, but nodded: "Well, so I can''t give you all the fruits now."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "You are just taking advantage of me that I like to eat fruit, and you are using the fruit to trick me."


    Qin Sang still smiled and nodded: "Well, Xiaoyu is right."


    He just used the fruit as an excuse toe to see her.


    Gu Jinli has been quite happy these past two days, but the old Gu family has been in dire straits.


    Mrs. Zhang felt that her room was being implicated by Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li. She was so angry that she ran to scold Aunt Gu, Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Zheng. However, Aunt Gu and the other three scolded her back: "Bah, you guys are innocent in this room." ? Your Gu Youfu was not born to Li Shiliu? The yamen officer made it very clear that all the children and grandchildren born to Li Shiliu will sit together. Your Gu Youfu came out of Li Shilius belly. How can you have the face to scold us? !


    There was only one person in the Zhang family, how could she possibly make a quarrel over Aunt Gu and the others? Not only did she not win the argument, she was even beaten up by Aunt Gu and the others.


    Mrs. Zhang returned to her yard in tears, looked at Gu Youfu who was lying half-dead on the bed, and cursed him: "You wretched bastard, look at the good things your mother has done, you have never been able to enjoy it in this life." Forget her blessings, we still have to suffer from her, our house is doomed, and we will be exiled soon, and we will die on the road to exile!" Mrs. Zhang couldn''t stop crying, and Gu Youfu was so scared that she cried. He wanted to speak, but when the mule cart overturned, his tongue was cut off. Now he can''t speak clearly and can only speak a few words.


    Go to dad...Daddy has a solution.


    Mrs. Zhang heard the curse and said: "Bah, your father is just an old bastard. He has been cuckolded by your mother all his life. Now he is paralyzed. What can he do?"


    Zhang was scolding so much that he didn''t regard Gu Youfu as a human being. He could only be happy when he scolded him.


    Tired of scolding, he ran to scold Mr. Gu again.


    Mr. Gu has been in aa for a day and woke upst night. After waking up, he kept shouting: "Shan, my dear... lift me up to see the mountains."


    He has been moring for Gu Chengli to carry him to see Gu Dashan. Only by climbing Gu Dashan can he continue to live a good life.


    What a great business. Not only is the family rich, but An Geer is also sessful. If such a son doesn''t recognize him, he will die with a smile on his face!


    It was a pity that because of Mrs. Gu''s plot to murder Yuan Jiaman, he and Gu Youfu were trapped in the same house and could not go anywhere.


    Mrs. Zhang also came to scold him: "You old bastard, you have been bullied by Li Shiliu all your life and you don''t even dare to fart. Just watch her favor those **** from the Li family and make our whole family suffer. You Why dont you stop her!


    Divorce her!


    Mr. Gu is an excited person. He suddenly thought that if he divorced Mrs. Gu, would he be able to avoid the marriage?


    Mr. Gu was so excited that he shouted: "Dive her...find the yamen...divorce her!"


    Mrs. Zhang was not very smart and could not understand what Mr. Gu meant. She kept scolding her. After she was tired of scolding, she was reminded by Gu Chengli and said in shock: "Dad, you mean to divorce Li Shiliu" , let our room get away with it?!"


    Hey, okay, the old **** can stille up with this trick.


    Mr. Gu grunted and said, "Stop and get rid of your guilt...find Dashan, reconcile, and live a good life together!"


    Mrs. Zhang listened word by word. She understood it this time and smiled from ear to ear: "Hey, Dad, you still have a way. As long as Li Shiliu is divorced, we can get away with it and leave here to find someone." The uncle''s family. The uncle has a good temper, and he always obeyed our words. The family is so rich, but when he sees us in trouble, he can''t help us with tens of thousands of taels? "


    Mrs. Zhang had a sweet dream that Gu Dashan''s family would give them a house, a shop, and money. She went all the way to find the government servant, saying that Mr. Gu was divorcing Mrs. Gu and asked them to go see Mr. Gu quickly.


    The yamen servant didn''t want to talk to Ms. Zhang, but she couldn''t bear it. She cried and made trouble, and even said she wanted to jump into the pond. The yamen servant had no choice but to tell Zhang Sanjin.


    Zhang Sanjin frowned when he heard this, and went to see Mr. Gu. When he learned that Mr. Gu really wanted to divorce the Queen, he had no choice but to go back to the Yamen and ask to see the ancient magistrate to tell him about it.


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect was very depressed: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Gu, who had been stupid all his life, became smart once before he died."


    Zhang Sanjin heard this and asked: "What do you mean, sir, can Mr. Gu really get rid of Mrs. Gu to avoid sitting in a row?"


    The ancient magistrate nodded: "Well, there is indeed such an article in the criminalw. If the husband''s family is implicated by the sinful woman, the sinful woman can be divorced and the sinful woman will be exempted."


    Since ancient times, men have been respected. If a manmits a crime, the woman can use and divorce to avoid being implicated. Naturally, the man can also divorce the guilty woman, so that the whole family can be exempted from the me.

 Chapter 916: minion

    Chapter 916: minion


    Chapter 916 Servant


    "Then Mr. Gu is freed from his crime like this?" Zhang Sanjin said angrily: "A person like him should die with Mrs. Gu."


    After hearing this, Team Leader Zhang quickly scolded Zhang Sanjin: "Third brother, shut up and just do your job. It''s your turn to talk too much about this matter. This is a matter stipted in the criminalw."


    They are just government servants, they just do what they are told, they are not teenagers anymore, why are you ying so hot with them, don''t you want to do the errands?


    The prefect did not want to let Mr. Gu go, thinking that Mr. Gu''s temper would definitely haunt Gu Jinan''s family once he was acquitted.


    Gu Jinan is the student he likes topete for the title of the college examination case. He does not want Gu Jinan to be influenced by Mr. Gu and not get a good rank in the exam, so that he will not get any credit.


    "If Gu Shengxiang writes a letter of divorce, you will ept it and send it to you." Although the ancient prefect was not happy, he could only exin it this way.


    "Yes." Zhang Sanjin responded, said goodbye and left, returning to his house on Moxiang Street, but did not go to see Mr. Gu, pretending that he did not know that he was going to divorce his wife.


    But Mr. Gu and Ms. Zhang were all waiting eagerly in the room. In a quarter of an hour, they were going to go to the yamen to ask if Zhang Sanjin was back? After learning that he was back, Mrs. Zhang immediately went to see Zhang Sanjin: "Master Cha, has the prefect agreed to my father-inw''s divorce?"


    Zhang Sanjin didn''t want to pay attention to her, but he remembered what Zhang Bantou said, so he had to tell Zhang what the ancient prefect said.


    Zhang was so happy after hearing this that she hurriedly ran to tell Mr. Gu.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gu chuckled and said, "It''s a ceremony... write a letter of divorce!"


    "Hey." Gu Chengli was also very happy. He took a pen and paper and started to write a divorce letter, but he didn''t know many words and couldn''t write an article. He wasted several pieces of paper before he could write a divorce letter.


    Mr. Gu was so anxious that he could only dictate it himself and let Gu Chengli write it. It took him more than an hour to finish writing the letter.


    After finishing writing, Mr. Gu asked Mrs. Zhang to call Zhang Sanjin.


    Zhang Sanjin was very depressed and went to see Mr. Gu, but he underestimated how shameless Mr. Gu was.


    When Gu Chengli handed him the divorce letter, Mr. Gu said: "Send me to...Dashan''s house...to live with my son...!"


    Zhang Sanjin was stunned and asked Mr. Gu: "Are you asking us to send you to Gu Dashan''s house to live with his family?"


    Mrs. Zhang disliked Mr. Gu for speaking too slowly and rushed to say: "Master Cha, that''s what my father-inw means. You should hurry up and notify Gu Dashan and ask him to send a carriage to pick us up. My father-inw has divorced Li Shiliu and is with Li Shiliu." It has nothing to do with him anymore, and his anger should be gone. No matter what you say, my father-inw is still his biological father, so he cant help but support him, right?"


    Zhang Sanjin almost vomited after hearing this. How could someone from the old Gu family say such a thing?


    He reminded: "Gu Dashan has broken up with your family and is no longer Mr. Gu''s son. Moreover, Mr. Gu still has you to support him and he will not die of hunger."


    Mrs. Zhang became anxious after hearing this and cried: "Master Cha, you can''t just help Gu Dashan''s family. Yes, it was my father-inw who was wrong before, but he already knew he was wrong. Please do a good job and send a message to my uncle." , let him pick us up...if he doesn''te, our whole family will sleep on the street."


    I dont care whether you sleep on the street or not!


    Zhang Sanjin ignored Mrs. Zhang, took the divorce letter and left. He returned to the Yamen and handed the divorce letter to the ancient magistrate.


    Whether it was the Great Chu, the previous dynasty, or the Great Zhou, men were all respected, so it was very easy for a man to divorce his wife. As long as the woman''s natal family did note to make trouble, the government would stamp the divorce letter upon submission.


    So the ancient magistrate received the divorce letter, read it, and stamped it with the official seal, approving Mr. Gu''s divorce and abandoning Mrs. Gu.


    This character is really ugly. The ancient prefect said with disdain and told Zhang Sanjin: Go to the prison and tell Mrs. Gu about this.


    Old Mrs. Gu was a **** and had a very tough life. She survived so many blows and was still lingering in the prison, shouting that she wanted to see Mr. Li.


    Master Li hates her so much that he doesn''t want to see her even to the death. When Zhang Sanjin came to the cell with the divorce letter, Mrs. Gu was shouting: "Zhi, Lang...Zhi, Lang!"


    The jailer was almost going crazy because of her torture. He knocked on the door of the cell with a wooden stick and shouted: "Why are you shouting? Are you trying to summon spirits? Do you have a moment to calm down all day long? I told you that Li Zhi doesn''t want to see you, why are you still here?" Shout out?"


    Brother Hu, whats going on? Zhang Sanjin asked the cell leader, Old Hu.


    Lao Hu said: "Forget it, this old godly woman is so annoying. She keeps shouting in the prison to see Li Zhi every day, which tortures the brothers quite a lot."


    Last night when the two brothers were on duty, they were suddenly awakened by Mrs. Gu''s shouts. They thought they had seen a ghost and ran out of the cell in fright.


    He asked Zhang Sanjin again: "Why are you here?"


    Zhang Sanjin told the story of Mr. Gus divorce from Mrs. Gu: Your Excellency asked me toe and talk to Li Shiliu about this matter and tell her that she is no longer from the Gu family.


    Lao Hu was very happy to hear this: "Yeah, this old woman should be a lonely old man. You go in, be careful, don''t be scared by her, the old godly woman likes to scare people with surprises, and if she doesn''t pay attention, she will lose her soul." You can scare her away."


    Eh. Zhang Sanjin responded. After thanking Lao Hu, he went to the cell where Mrs. Gu was held. He was really startled by her sudden scream.


    Zhang Sanjin looked at Mrs. Gu and saw that she had changed from the rich olddy to a sloppy old woman with sunken eyes, disheveled hair, drooling from the corner of her mouth, and screaming constantly.


    Zhang Sanjin was so sick that he wanted to vomit, but he still followed the rules and said to Mrs. Gu: "Li Shiliu, Gu Shengxiang has divorced you. I am here to read Gu Shengxiang''s divorce letter to you. Please listen carefully."


    Zhang Sanjin began to read Mr. Gu''s letter of divorce. The letter was quite vicious and made Mrs. Gu worthless. She even used the word "whore".


    Mrs. Gu stared at Zhang Sanjin with bloodshot eyes the whole time. It wasn''t until Zhang Sanjin finished reading the divorce letter and was about to turn around and leave that she realized: "Lao Liu, divorce me!"


    Gu Laoliu divorced her, but Gu Laoliu actually dared to divorce her!


    She was originally supposed to marry the young master as his second wife, but she married Gu Laoliu by mistake. She suffered most of her life, but Gu Laoliu dared to divorce her.


    "Ahhhh!" Mrs. Gu was so stimted that she almost went crazy. She felt that she had suffered great humiliation and kept screaming, rming everyone in the cell.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Lao Hu rushed over, knocked **** the door of the cell, and warned: "Old woman, shut up now. If you dare to scream again, we will torture you immediately. Don''t you want to see Mr. Li? If you are tortured, you are very likely to be tortured." He may die, and then he wont be able to see Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li was Mrs. Gu''s weakness. Although she was angry that the **** Gu Laoliu dared to divorce her, Mrs. Gu immediately stopped shouting in order to see Mr. Li alive.


    However, her eyes were filled with resentment, she red at Zhang Sanjin, spat at Zhang Sanjin, and said: "Six...ve, you are talented!"


    This means that Mr. Gu is a ve.


    Zhang Sanjin said: "Okay, I understand what you said and will convey it to Mr. Gu."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu finally smiled.


    When Mr. Gu heard this, he was almost angry to death.

 Chapter 917: bad idea

    Chapter 917: bad idea


    Chapter 917 Bad idea


    Pan Shuangniang is a bitch, he treats her with all his heart, but she treats herself as a ve!


    Zhang Sanjin thinks that Mrs. Gu is right. Mr. Gu is just a ve. He listens to Mrs. Gu in everything, and he is grooming his own children into ungodly men.


    Even so, Mr. Gu still licked his face to recognize Huishui Dashan and wanted Gu Dashan to support him.


    Mrs. Zhang, no matter how Mrs. Gu scolded Mr. Gu, immediately urged Mr. Gu: "Dad, we are fine now. Please write a letter quickly and ask Mr. Zhang Cha to send the letter to the uncle and ask him to pick us up."


    Zhang Sanjin hehehe, ignored Mrs. Zhang, and only said to Mr. Gu: "ording to the criminalw, after you divorce the guilty wife, your family will be freed from the crime. This house is the stolen property of the Li family, and Mr. Li and Li Shiliu are also imprisoned. My children, now that you have been freed from your sins, you must leave immediately.


    Don''t be toozy to leave, the yamen won''t care about your food.


    Mrs. Zhang heard that she was acting like a rogue and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Mr. Cha, we will definitely leave, but we have to wait until my unclees to pick him up before we can leave. Look, could you please go and give a gift to my uncle?" Letter and ask him to send a car to pick us up.


    Zhang Sanjin didn''t want to curse, but looking at Mrs. Zhang''s ugly face, he couldn''t help it: "Don''t talk like an uncle. Don''t you know the rtionship between your family and Gu Dashan''s family? If you insist on scolding me, why not?" Let me run errands for you. You see clearly, I am wearing official uniform and am an errand, not a servant of your family. If you dare to talk nonsense to me again, I will take you all to the Yamen!"


    Zhang Sanjin got angry and frightened Mrs. Zhang, so she didn''t dare to pester him any more.


    Seeing that she was honest, Zhang Sanjin sneered: "I''ll give you an hour. If you don''t bother to leave after an hour, each person will receive one tael of silver for amodation!"


    He lives here day after day and has to eat and drink. He feeds them vegetarian food and makes a fuss. Get them all out. Do you think the money from the yamen is not money?


    After Zhang Sanjin finished speaking, he pulled out the knife, frightened Mr. Zhang, put away the knife and left.


    Mrs. Zhang was very frightened, and Mr. Gu was very angry. You are a dog-powerful creature, just wait for me. When Ie back to the mountain, let''s see how you can behave as a errand!


    His brother An is the chief criminal in the county and the future number one schr. He can trample your yamen servant to death with one kick.


    "Sir, what should we do now? Do we really want to leave? Where will we stay tonight?" Gu Chengli asked, having been frightened by the sessive changes at home and lost his mind.


    As expected, Mr. Gu had lived with Mrs. Gu for decades. He had many bad ideas in his mind. He rolled his eyes and came up with an idea. After talking to Mr. Zhang and Gu Chengli for half an hour, he started to clean up. Things leave.


    Mr. Zhang was extremely happy after hearing what Mr. Gu said. Even though she hated Gu Youfu, she took Gu Chengli to carry him.


    When Aunt Gu and the others learned that Mr. Gu and the others had been acquitted, they were so angry that they brought Gu, Zheng and Gu Chengzhi to stop him. They pointed at him and said, "Dad, how can you leave us alone? You don''t love us." Yet?!"


    When Mr. Gu saw her, it was like seeing a cuckold. He almost vomited blood out of anger and yelled one word: "Get out!"


    A group of **** still want to grab him. If it weren''t for them, he would have reconciled with Dashan long ago. Now he is living the life of an old man in Dashan''s house, enjoying good food, drinking hot food, and calling ves and maids.


    Aunt Gu has been favored by Mr. Gu since she was a child because of Mrs. Gu. When she saw Mr. Gu being cruel to her, she immediately sat on the ground and cried: "Oh, God,e and see, my father doesn''t want us anymore, we We are so filial to him, but he wants to throw us away as soon as he is freed from the crime. Is there any reason in the world for a father to abandon his children and run away? "


    Mr. Gu was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Aunt Gu who was crying and screaming, and then he realized how disgusting it was for the children that Mrs. Gu had given birth to. He remembered that when Aunt Gu got married and wanted to take away Fei''s dowry, he Thinking that this was my stepdaughter, I hesitated and didn''t give it immediately, so she cried loudly and wanted to hang herself.


    At that time, Mrs. Gu even cried to him, saying that he was not a dedicated father and wanted to force his daughter to death. He felt guilty because of this. Not only did he give Fei''s dowry to Aunt Gu, but he also gave her two acres ofnd.


    The ce of apaniment, this is rare in the entire Gaoshui County. The girl who can take the married family of the family in the field, and then the husband''s house can stand upright and arrogant. But when he did this to Yuan Jinzhi, she teamed up with Mrs. Gu to make him take the me for them!


    When Mr. Gu thought of this, he wanted to strangle Aunt Gu to death, and said to Mrs. Zhang, "Beat her to death!"


    But how could Mrs. Zhang beat Aunt Gu and the others? After the quarrelsted for half an hour and their faces were covered in blood by Aunt Gu and the others, Zhang Sanjin brought someone to separate them.


    "Master Zhang Cha, why did youe here? You have to make the decision for me. Yuan Jinzhi and these shrews are jealous of us being able to get away with it and want to kill us, wu wu wu..." Madam Zhang cried, feeling filled with hatred. .


    It''s crazy that Zhang Sanjin could make the decision for her. She was beaten so badly because Zhang Sanjin deliberately didn''t let the government officialse over.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. When the timees, get out of here. If you don''t get out, each person will be given one tael of silver for amodation. If you can''t pay, you will be beaten."


    Zhang had no choice but to cry and leave with Gu Chengli and Gu Youfu.


    Wait a minute, unpack your bags and take off your clothes, were going to search you.


    This is to prevent them from leaving with property that does not belong to them.


    Mrs. Zhang cried and cried: "Oh, my God, the government servants are scornful of good women!"


    With a bang, Zhang Sanjin gave her a stick and cursed: "What are you shouting for? Who the **** would think less of you than you are? The Li family''s mother-inw will search you."


    The government servant next to her also gave Mrs. Zhang a roll of her eyes. Is this auntie sick? Does she think she is a great beauty? Give them money and they won''t touch her.


    Come with the old woman. The Li familys mother-inw dragged Ms. Zhang into the house and searched her body.


    Don''t tell me, Zhang Sanjin and the others really found a lot of property that did not belong to them from Zhang, Mr. Gu, Gu Youfu, and Gu Chengli.


    The ce where things are hidden is very strange. It disgusted Zhang Sanjin and the others so much that he beat Gu Chengli: "Damn, are you Mr. Hua? You''re still hiding banknotes in that ce. I can''t beat you to death!"


    Zhang Sanjin and the others scolded them for their bad luck, and took away the banknotes with the Li family''s seal, the money with the Li family''s seal, and some gold jewelry that the old Gu family couldn''t afford, and then kicked them out.


    Ms. Zhang was heartbroken and bleeding. She finally took the risk to steal the things from Gu Youwen''s house, but they were just gone.


    But it was already afternoon, and they had to ask Gu Dashan to pick them up. They had no time to cry, so they asked Gu Chengli to buy a gong, and then they started beating gongs and drums and crying: "Fellow folks, we are from the northwest. The Gu family was deceived by Mrs. Gu and ended up in this situation. My father-inw regretted it endlessly and knew that he was wrong. Now he specially admits his mistake to my eldest brother-inw. I hope that for the sake of his paralysis, he can treat this poor poor man The old father took him back to support him, so that he, as an old father, can fulfill his responsibilities as a father and love their family well."

 Chapter 918: give a beating

    Chapter 918: give a beating


    Chapter 918 A Beaten


    This is in front of the house on Moxiang Street. Due to the incident involving the old Gu family, people from the city came here in small groups to watch the excitement. As soon as Gu Chengli struck the gong and Mrs. Zhang shouted, many people gathered around her. people.


    When Mr. Gu saw the crowd gathered around him, he immediately shouted with tears streaming down his face: "Shan, dear, dad is wrong~"


    Even Gu Youfu was crying beside him: "Brother... we were wrong... please forgive us."


    Everyone sympathizes with the weak. Seeing the appearance of Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu, some people immediately began to sympathize with them: "Although Mr. Gu believed what Mrs. Gu said, he is still Gu Dashan''s biological father no matter what. Now he is so ill. As his son, he should take Mr. Gu back and support him."


    Someone heard this and said angrily: "I''m raising your father! Wei Ruandan, are you talking humannguage? How did Mr. Gu tease Gu Dashan''s family in the past? He almost drove Gu Dashan''s family to death. Why are you still here?" Im here to speak for Mr. Gu. Im sorry hes not your father, and its not you whos the one youre trying to fend off, right? You feel so sorry for Mr. Gu, why dont you take him back and raise him?


    Then he sneered: "How can you, a man like me who doesn''t even support my wife, dare to support Mr. Gu? Like Mr. Gu, you are a fool who only listens to your wife!"


    Wei Ruandan was famously henpecked in Fucheng. After marrying his wife, his family''s shop was handed over to his daughter-inw and his father-inw''s house, and his brother-inw and brother-inw all relied on his shop to make a living.


    His wife was still evil-hearted and despised his mother, so she drove her to live in an old house that was half-copsed. She was given half a bowl of soybeans a day, making her as hungry as if she had fled from famine.


    Wei Ruandan didn''t even dare to fart, so he let his daughter-inw tease his mother, watching her daughter-inw give big fish and meat to her mother-inw''s family.


    Wei Ruandan was so angry that he pointed at the person who scolded him and said: "How dare you, a ve, to scold me? If you dare to say one more thing, I will report you to the official immediately!"


    "Ah! Even though I am a ve, I am still a human beingpared to you. You don''t even support your own mother and let your daughter-inw teach you. What qualifications do you have to speak to the Gu Dashan family? Gu Dashan has long since broken up with the old Gu family. Kissed!"


    This servant is Shanzi, and his master is Ke Yuli, a storyteller from Shenghelou in Fucheng. Under the influence of many years of exposure, he can curse people quite fluently.


    After scolding Wei Ruandan, he said to the people watching the excitement: "Everyone, you are all working in the market, can''t you see what Mr. Gu is thinking? He just saw that Gu Dashan''s family was rich and wanted to entangle him. Gu Dashan and his family can live a prosperous life together."


    As soon as Shanzi said these words, the people watching the excitement felt that Mr. Gu was really pretending to be pitiful.


    There are some old schrs in Kefu City who are quite pedantic and value filial piety the most. They feel that although Mr. Gu made a mistake, he admitted it.


    I have already admitted my mistake to you, your son, how dare you not forgive me? You want to rebel against God, do you still have some filial piety?


    After repeated attempts in Fucheng failed, Niu Laotong, who had turned gray at the temples, puffed his beard and red and cursed: "Gu Dashan is a human son. When his father is in trouble, he should kneel down to wee his father home, so he leaves his father in this ce." Here, God cannot tolerate it!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang immediately knelt down and begged Niu Lao Tongsheng: "My benefactor, please help us. Two men in our family are paralyzed, and Chengli''s legs and feet are not good. We really can''t live alone. If uncle doesn''t care about us, our family of four will have no choice but to jump into a well!"


    Niu Lao Tongsheng had been looked down upon by others all his life. Now that Zhang had to call him a benefactor, he was so excited that he immediately said: "Don''t cry first. Our country in Chu is governed by filial piety. His Majesty the Emperor also pays attention to filial piety. He cares about Dashan." Dare you deny your biological father? Just wait, I will summon the schrs in Fucheng to go to the Yamen to sue Gu Dashan, and I must let him take you home and take good care of you."


    Most of the people present were confused. Is this old boy crazy? Do you really want to help the old Gu family?


    Zhang Sanjin was also confused. He didn''t expect that the old Gu family woulde here even if they were like this. He was so angry that he came to chase them away: "Ms. Gu Zhang, what are you doing? This is a house banned by the Fucheng Yamen. Are you singing a big show here? Hurry up. Get out of here, if you dare to talk nonsense in the city again, be careful of the Yamen punishing you."


    But Zhang relied on Niu Lao Tongsheng to help him and ignored Zhang Sanjin at all. He only knelt on the ground and cried, and refused to leave.


    Zhang Sanjin had no choice but to ask his men to keep an eye on him to prevent Zhang and the others from misbehaving. He ran to the government office and asked to see the ancient magistrate and tell him what was going on here. "Sir, they obviously want to use filial piety to force the Gu Dashan family and continue to **** the blood of the Gu Dashan family. They cannot be allowed to do this."


    Magistrate Gu said: "Of course I know that Mr. Gu did it on purpose, but this matter will happen sooner orter. We have no choice but to leave it to the Gu Dashan family to solve it themselves."


    With Mr. Gu''s virtue, as long as he doesn''t die, he will bite the Gu Dashan family to death and continue to **** blood. They can''t help.


    And he also wanted to see how Gu Jinan would solve such a problem?


    If Gu Jinan can solve this matter, this son will have a bright future; if not, then he is not worthy of his support.


    Just go back and keep an eye on them first, dont let them cause too much trouble. The ancient prefect sent Zhang Sanjin away.


    Zhang Sanjin was helpless and had no choice but to go back first.


    In front of the house on Moxiang Street, Mrs. Zhang and the others were still crying andining. More and more people came to watch the excitement. However, except for some pedantic schrs, there were not many people who sympathized with Mr. Gu.


    The reason why the people did not sympathize with Mr. Gu was because Gu Jinli raised a storyteller.


    The storytellers in Fucheng have already started to move, repeating the evil deeds done by the old Gu family.


    Even if there is a storyteller who controls the conversation in the city, it is still very difficult for Mr. Gu and Mr. Zhang to pretend to be pitiful andin. If it is not dealt with quickly, the reputation of Gu Jinli''s family will still be affected, especially Gu Jin''an''s.


    He wants to take the imperial examination and his reputation must not bepromised.


    And his reputation as the head of the county case also spread to the city. Some arrogant schrs in the city were quite jealous of him and wanted to see him make a fool of himself, so they went out to encourage Niu Laotongsheng to go to the government office to sue the officials.


    Niu Lao Tongsheng was so excited that he rolled up his sleeves and was about to sue Gu Dashan''s family, but someone shouted: "Mr. Niu, you are a schr. You have to put on a new robe when you go to the government office. You are going to wear old clothes like this." , how disgraceful.


    The speaker is Sanxi in disguise.


    Niu Laotong was concerned about face. When he heard this, he looked at the old robe he was wearing. He couldn''t show off his face, so he said to the schrs who encouraged him: "You go to the Yamen first and wait while I go back and change into new clothes."


    Actually, Niu Laotongsheng didn''t have any new clothes. He wanted to rent them from a shop, so he didn''t let the schrs follow him.


    However, not long after he left, he met several beggars. He was beaten severely by the beggars, and more than one hundred coins were taken away from him, and his clothes and shoes were also stripped off.


    After these beggars robbed Niu Lao Tongsheng, they still disliked the small amount of money he had on him and scolded him: "You can''t even live a good life at home, and you are talking about others. You are really not a schr!"


    After saying that, he kicked Niu Laotongsheng a few times and ran away. Judging from their running postures, they all know how to fist and kick, and these people are the people under Daqing''smand.

 Chapter 919: end

    Chapter 919: end


    Chapter 919 Ending


    Daqing had been keeping an eye on the old Gu family. He was very angry when he saw that the old Gu family had made this move. He also saw that Niu Lao Tongsheng favored the old Gu family, so he took care of Niu Lao Tongsheng without saying a word.


    Niu Laotongsheng was robbed, leaving only a pair of obscene trousers on his body. He was so disgraced that he hurriedly covered his face, took an alleyway and ran home to hide. He did not dare to go out to the government office to sue Gu Dashan.


    Daqing and the others returned to Gu Jinlis house and told them what Mr. Gu had done.


    Gu Jinli''s face was as cold as frost, and murderous intent was already bursting out of his eyes. When Qin Sang saw that she was angry, he covered his palms with his sleeves, quietly held her hand, and said, "Leave it to me."


    If she wanted to kill Mr. Gu, he would send someone to do it without her having to do it.


    Gu Jinli''s hand felt warm and wrapped in his hot hand, and he finally felt better.


    She didnt kill Mr. Gu before, but Gu Jinan said that Mr. Gu was Gu Dashans biological father. The old Gu family could live without someone to respect their ethics, but they couldnt live without their own family.


    They are human beings and cannot be turned into beasts for the sake of Lao Gu''s group of people. It''s not worth it.


    Gu Jinan also saw the murderous look in Gu Jinli''s eyes, but he still said the same thing: "Others can do it, but Gu Shengxiang can''t, especially when there is such a big fuss. If he dies suddenly and suddenly, someone will definitely doubt our family."


    Gu Dashan was sitting in the living room, his whole body was shaking with anger and his mouth was white. He really didn''t expect that Mr. Gu could still make a scene like this.


    Seeing that he was shaking with anger, Mrs. Cui was very worried about him. She held his hand and said, "His father, don''t take it seriously. You still have us."


    Dad is not sad. Brother Cheng also sat next to Gu Dashan and looked up at him worriedly.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan''s mouth turned white with anger and a smile appeared. He looked at Mr. Cui, at Brother Cheng, and then at Gu Jinxiu, who was also worried, and said with a smile: "Dad is fine."


    Da Shan, what are you going to do? The third grandfather, the third grandmother, and Luos father, Mrs. Chu, got the news and rushed over.


    Not long after, Chen and Gu Dagui also came. As soon as they arrived, they cursed Mr. Gu: "This shameless old guy still has the nerve to recognize you. Why doesn''t he die?"


    Then he said: "Uncle Dashan, don''t be fooled. That old dog Gu is just interested in your family''s money. He wants to recognize you and share the money. He doesn''t have a son like you at all in his heart. If he did, he would have been able to do it in the past few decades." What about you? You have to hold back, you cant recognize this old bastard!"


    Gu Dagui saw that she was scolding her rudely, and he hurriedly scolded: "Shut up, you stinky bitch, why are you talking? No matter what you say, Gu Laoliu is still Brother Dashan''s biological father."


    What an old **** and old dog? Didnt you even scold Brother Dashan?


    Gu Dashan was already numb. Mrs. Chen could scold Mr. Gu all he wanted. He didn''t say a word, but there was a burst of crying at the door of the living room. It was Gu Daya who came.


    When she heard about what Mr. Gu did, she was so angry that she almost fainted. When she came to the door and saw Gu Dashan''s pale face, she couldn''t help crying anymore: "Brother~"


    After shouting just this, he sat on the threshold of the living room, covered his face and cried bitterly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...how could he do this? Can''t he let us go? What on earth have we done to make him be so cruel to us and insist on putting us in this situation?" I wont stop until I die!


    Brother Ming and Brother An still have to take the government examination. Mr. Gu is making such a fuss, what will the two children do?


    He is about to make a career, and this will be ruined by Mr. Gu again.


    Gu Daya was so wronged that she cried loudly and called to Fei: "Mother, mother, you died too early. My daughter and elder brother have been harmed by the old Gu family in their lives."


    Thinking back on her life, Gu Daya realized that she had never lived a good life since she was born, and all these hardships were caused by her biological father. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became, and the more she cried, the fiercer she cried, and she almost fainted from crying.


    Finally, she shouted: "Mom, pleasee back and take your daughter away... My daughter has had enough and doesn''t want to live like this anymore."


    Qi Pan was at a loss when he heard this and didn''t know how tofort Gu Daya.


    Qi Kangming, Qi Kangle and Qi Kangping and his wife said words offort, but Gu Daya seemed not to hear them and cried so much that she felt aggrieved.


    When the third grandma saw this, she couldn''t stop crying. She came over and hugged Gu Daya and said, "If you don''t cry, Daya, it''s over. The old Gu family can''t bully you anymore." I was shocked to cry.


    In their understanding, Gu Daya is the strongest woman, and it seems that nothing can defeat her. But at this moment, she is crying like a child, and the rich sadness envelopes her, making her look so helpless.


    Looking at Gu Daya like this, Gu Jinli immediately wanted to chop Mr. Gu into pieces and feed him to the dogs!


    Gu Dashan also had red eyes, but he held on without crying. He stood up, walked to Gu Daya and knelt down next to him, saying, "If Daya doesn''t cry, I will go and end it with him today."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked: "Dad, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Dashan said: "Don''t he want to see me? Then I will go and see him. But don''t worry, I won''t recognize him back."


    He has clearly seen what kind of virtue Mr. Gu has, and he will never bring such a wicked person back to torture his own children.


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle Dashan, it''s okay if you don''te forward. Give me one day and I will solve this matter."


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "Uncle Dashan knows that you are capable, but when the matter has reached this point, I must step in to solve it, otherwise An Ge''er''s reputation will be ruined."


    He looked at Gu Jinan and said, "This is my most promising son. He is about to be sessful. I can''t let Mr. Gu ruin him with his filial piety."


    For the old mans affairs, people outside will not only scold him, but also scold An Geer. Peoples words are scary. In Dachu, where filial piety is important, an unfilial grandfather can ruin An Geers life.


    Gu Jinan was very pleased to hear this. Its good that his father is not soft-hearted. He walked over and said, Dad, my son will apany you.


    Gu Dashan originally didnt want to agree, but Luos father said: Da Shan, let An Geer apany you. He will show his filial piety by apanying you, otherwise he will still be scolded if you step forward.


    Gu Dashan thought for a while, finally nodded in agreement and took Gu Jinan with him.


    Gu Daya''s family also wanted to go, but they were stopped by Gu Dashan: "Daya, you can''t go. The Li family is still in Fucheng and we can''t let them see you."


    Otherwise, the matter of Sister Le being sold into the building will be exposed, and her life will not be easy.


    Finally, Gu Dashan took Cui, Gu Jinan, Cheng Geer, the third grandfather and the third grandmother, as well as the Luo family and the Chen family to meet Mr. Gu.


    Gu Jinli and the others were already grown up girls and it was hard for them toe forward, but they followed them in the mule cart and sat in the mule cart to listen to the noise.


    At the Moxiang Street house, Mr. Gu and the others were still crying. Suddenly, the crowd eximed: "Look, everyone, it''s Gu Dashan, Gu Dashan is here!"


    This shout caused the entire Moxiang Street to explode. Everyone retreated to both sides to make way for Gu Dashan and the others.


    Someone who sympathized with Gu Dashan saw himing and said to him: "Mr. Gu just wants to climb up to your house and continue to collect your family''s money. You should hide. What are you doing here to see him?"


    It costs a lot of money to see this.


    There were a few schrs who were jealous of Gu Jinan and wanted to take the opportunity to ruin his reputation. They pointed at the people who sympathized with Gu Dashan and cursed: "Shopkeeper Chang, you are an unfilial person who only has the smell of gold in your eyes. Are you instigating Gu Dashan''s family to be unfilial?" ?


    As he spoke, he nced at Gu Jinan and sneered: "Gu Dashan is lucky to havee. If he hadn''te, his whole family would be unfilial sons. Our Da Chu governs the country with filial piety, and those who are unfilial will not be able to pass the scientific examination!"

 Chapter 920: broken finger

    Chapter 920: broken finger


    Chapter 920 Severed Fingers


    Gu Jinan smiled, without even looking at these schrs, and just said: "Flies, dogs, and mice can''t tell the difference between right and wrong. Even if they pass the scientific examination, they will harm the country and the people."


    The schrs were very angry after hearing this. They pointed at Gu Jinan and said, "What did you say? How dare you scold us! We are telling the truth. If you don''t support your own grandfather, you are unfilial."


    Gu Jinan reminded them: "Gu Shengxiang is not my grandfather. My family and his family have long been divorced. This is a matter decided by the Fucheng Yamen. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can go and smash the Fucheng Yamen."


    Several schrs choked and became even more angry: "Gu Jinan, what do you mean? How dare you let us destroy the Fucheng Yamen!"


    "Don''t you dare?" Gu Jin''an sneered: "That''s right, you are all rats. You only dare to nder other people''s reputations by using gossip. How dare you go to the Fucheng Yamen to use criminalws to speak justice like a man."


    Gu Jinan''s words were quite vicious. He was mocking them for being eunuchs and not doing men''s things.


    Gu Jinli and the others were sitting in the mule cart. When they heard this, they called to Daqing: "What are those people''s names? What shameful things have they done? Find them all and let the storyteller make them famous."


    If she wants to take the opportunity to ruin her eldest brother''s reputation, then she will let them taste the taste of ruining their reputation.


    Yes. Daqing went to do it immediately.


    When Mr. Gu heard that Gu Dashan wasing, he felt extremely proud. Humph, so what if you break off the rtionship? It''s not like he was forced out.


    Shan, dear son, dad was wrong~ Mr. Gu kept crying, looking like he was terminally ill, knew his mistakes and wanted to correct them, and would die without Gu Dashan as his son.


    Mrs. Zhang immediately cried and said, "Uncle, Dad knows that he is wrong. Dad actually loves you. It''s all the fault of that **** Li Shiliu. It was him who instigated the rtionship between your father and son and made you misunderstand Dad."


    Gu Chengli also cried quickly: "Uncle, grandpa is dying, dad is disabled, and my legs and feet areme. If you don''t care about us, we will starve to death on the streets."


    Zhang Sanjin couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted: "Don''t listen to their nonsense. They have more than eighty taels of silver with them. This money is enough for them to settle down outside the city and live a good life. They just see that Gu Dashan''s family is rich and want to If you dont work, live a good life with Gu Dashans family.


    Ms. Zhang was very angry, but she didn''t dare to get angry. She just cried and said, "Dad, he is paralyzed. The medical expenses for this day will cost more than ten taels of silver. What use can those eighty taels of silver do?"


    He also asked Gu Dashan: "Uncle, uncle, you..."


    Gu Dashan ignored Zhang, walked directly past her, came to Mr. Gu, and said: "I came to see you today, not to recognize you, but to make a break with you."


    Mr. Gu was anxious when he heard this, and shouted: "Shan, my dear, dad is wrong...don''t do this."


    Gu Dashan seemed not to have heard anything and said to himself: "I was a little sad when I heard that you were paralyzed, but today you made such a fuss because you wanted to kill my brother An... You clearly knew that An My brother is about to take the government examination, but he is making such a fuss and wants to ruin his future with the words "unfilial", but I won''t agree."


    "He is my son. He has suffered a lot since he was a child. He was almost killed by you. He finally made a living. I will not allow you to harm him again."


    Mr. Gu was shocked when he heard this. The idiot Gu Dashan became smarter. He quickly exined: "Son, there is a misunderstanding..."


    Gu Dashan still pretended not to hear, and continued: "We are no longer a family. I have no father-son rtionship with you... I was kicked out of the house by Mrs. Gu when I was seven years old to make money, and I haven''t seen her for a year. You visited a few times, and every time I came back and wanted to talk to you, you just asked for wages... Do you know that those wages were paid by me in the wind and snow while you were warming up by the fire? "


    There were several times when I was almost crushed to death by cargo.


    "I don''t ask you to feel sorry for me, I just ask you to be kind to Da Ya. But what did you do? You actually wanted to sell her into the building. She is your biological daughter. In your eyes, she is not as good as Yuan Jinzhi''s step-mother." Cant even womenpare with it?


    He also talked about the suffering suffered by Gu Jinan''s four brothers and sisters: "Brother An, Sister Xiu, Xiaoyu, and Brother Cheng are all your grandchildren, but you let Mrs. Gu beat and scold them. Brother An was almost killed." You beat me to death. You beat Brother Cheng to death when he was a child... I have never understood what is the deep hatred between us that makes you hate us so much that you want to kill our whole family?"


    Gu Dashan spoke calmly, but many people present started crying.


    They cursed Mr. Gu: "Are you still not a human being? You treat your own son like this, even your grandchildren want to kill him!"


    Someone pointed at the schrs and cursed: "You are also a bunch of beasts. What the **** are you helping? Is Mr. Gu worthy of helping?"


    The schrs were scolded and blushed, so they argued: "We are upholding filial piety." "Bah, **** filial piety. You just saw that Gu Jin''an was the head of the county case, and you were afraid that he wouldpete with you for a ce in the government examination, so you deliberately used filial piety. Make a raft and try to destroy him!


    The reason why Gu Dashan came to see Mr. Gu today was mostly because of Gu Jinan. When he heard this, he turned to look at the schrs and asked them: "My descendants, do you know what filial piety is? Apart from my father, who gave birth to me, And mother, my mother was killed by Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu. If I am filial to Mr. Gu, how can I let my mother rest in peace?"


    These schrs were left speechless by the questions, and two smart ones had already slipped away.


    After hearing Gu Dashan''s words, the people present eximed: "Yes, Mr. Gu helped Mrs. Gu kill Gu Dashan''s mother. Wouldn''t it be sorry if Gu Dashan took Mr. Gu back to support him again? His mother?"


    Gu Dashan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw everyone starting to defend his family. He could do anything, but he couldn''t harm his own children.


    Dashan~ Mr. Gu still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Gu Dashan.


    "Seventy years are rare in life. I can only live to be seventy at most. The past thirty-six years have been given to the old Gu family. I don''t owe you anything anymore... Take care of yourself. I won''te to see you again."


    After saying that, he stood up and walked back with Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer.


    Seeing that Gu Dashan did not recognize them or give them money, Mrs. Zhang immediately hit Mr. Gu and said, "Dad, it''s money."


    When Mr. Gu saw that Gu Dashan not only did not recognize him as his father, but also embarrassed him in public, he became angry and shouted: "Stop, stop!"


    Gu Dashan heard it, but kept walking.


    Mr. Gu was even more angry: "You are my son...your life is mine...if you don''t admit it, give it back!"


    He actually wanted Gu Dashan to give him his life.


    Everyone present was shocked, finally seeing the cruelty of Mr. Gu.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan finally stopped and looked back at Mr. Gu.


    Mr. Gu saw him turning around and said ferociously: "If you don''t admit it, you''ll have to pay for your life!"


    Gu Dashan looked at Mr. Gu''s face that looked like a ghost from the underworld, and hisst hope for him was gone.


    Immediately afterwards, he did something that shocked everyone.


    He smiled, suddenly snatched the saber from Luo Wu''s waist, and stabbed his own hand.


    "Dad!" Gu Jinan wanted to stop him but it was toote. Gu Dashan''s left thumb had been cut off and fell to the ground.


    Gu Dashan seemed to feel no pain, letting the blood flow, with a pale face, he picked up the severed finger on the ground, supported by Gu Jinan, and walked towards Mr. Gu step by step.


    Mr. Gu was so scared that he thought Gu Dashan was crazy and wanted toe and kill him.


    But when Gu Dashan came to him, he knelt down and put his severed finger in front of him: "You gave birth to me, and now I will return your blood, bones, and flesh to you, and we will have nothing to do with each other in the future." , I only serve my mother and let her incensest for hundreds of years."


    Mr. Gu was shocked. He didn''t expect Gu Dashan to do such an amazing job.


    The people present were also shocked and stunned. They did not expect that Gu Dashan would cut off his fingers and return them to his father.

 Chapter 921: Ask for life

    Chapter 921: Ask for life


    Chapter 921: iming ones life


    Ms. Cui is a woman and doesn''t like to show her face. She was originally not far behind, but now she hurried over and wrapped Gu Dashan''s severed finger with a handkerchief, holding it tightly to prevent the blood from flowing.


    But this was a bone-cutting operation, and the blood would not stop for a while.


    Gu Dashan looked at her and said, "I''m fine, it doesn''t hurt."


    Ms. Cui shed tears and cut off her fingers. How can she not feel pain?


    Zhang and Gu Chengli were also frightened by Gu Dashan''s hand and turned pale. In their impression, Gu Dashan had always been a coward. They never thought that one day he would dare to cut off his own finger and return it to Mr. Gu.


    Just when she was scared, Mrs. Zhang''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw Mrs. Cuiing... Mrs. Cui, who had stayed in Lao Gu''s family for nearly twenty years, was bullied by them almost every day and never fought back. Look, she is still crying now. He is as easy to bully as before.


    Because of the money, Mrs. Zhang immediately grabbed Mrs. Cui and cried: "Sister-inw, sister-inw, please do a good job and have mercy on us. Give us some money so that we can support our father."


    After crying loudly, he lowered his voice and threatened Mrs. Cui: "If you are wise, please bring us the money, otherwise we will make your house uneasy. We don''t want more, ten thousand taels is enough. As long as you give us the money, we won''t do it again." To pester you.


    Mrs. Cui was dumbfounded when she heard this. She looked at Mrs. Zhang nkly. She really didn''t expect that a person could be so shameless. They had broken off their rtionship a long time ago.


    Seeing Mrs. Cui stunned, Ms. Zhang became even more happy. As expected, Mrs. Cui, a weakling, was frightened by her, and continued to threaten: "Give me money, or we will carry the old man to the streets every day toin, ruining the name of your family..."


    With a snap, Mrs. Cui was so angry that she pped Mrs. Zhang, shaking her hands and said: "Mrs. Zhang, you don''t need to threaten me. Our family has broken off our rtionship with you. We have no further rtions. I will not give you ten thousand taels of silver." , give up."


    The people watching the excitement were shocked and asked Ms. Cui: "What are you talking about? Gu Youfu''s wife asked you for ten thousand taels of silver? Oh, how could she ask for this?"


    After hearing what Gu Dashan said, everyone was already very angry with Mr. Gu, and when they heard Cui saying that Zhang threatened her and demanded ten thousand taels of silver, they couldn''t help it anymore and pointed at Zhang and cursed.


    Mr. Zhang was already stunned by Mrs. Cuis p. Oh my God, Mrs. Cui pped her, but Mrs. Cui actually dared to hit her. What the opposite!


    Zhang was so angry that she wanted to rush over and hit Cui, but Chen knocked her to the ground.


    Mrs. Chen sat directly on Mrs. Zhang, pped her face left and right, and said while pping her: "Dear fellow vigers, I am the daughter-inw of the head of Gujia Vige in the northwest. I know Zhang I have been with the family for more than ten years, but you dont know how disgusting Mrs. Zhang is, she steals people! She has stolen fromzy people all over the country, if she hadnt caught up with her to escape, she would have been imprisoned in a pig cage. "


    As soon as these words came out, Moxiang Street exploded. Everyone asked Mrs. Chen in a hurry: "Really? Mrs. Zhang stole people? And she stole from all thezy people from all over the country?"


    Mrs. Chen nodded: "Of course it''s true. You don''t know how terrifying this prostitute is when she acts like a prostitute. It will scare you to death. She can even kill a dirty man who hasn''t bathed for a year."


    Ms. Chen''s non-vegetarian talk made Ms. Zhang mad. She shouted at the top of her voice: "Ms. Chen is talking nonsense, I didn''t steal anyone!"


    Ms. Chen, hehe, it doesnt matter whether you steal or not, as long as you can get people to scold you.


    After Mrs. Chen finished teaching Mrs. Zhang, she ran away for fear that Mrs. Zhang would go crazy and beat her.


    Gu Dagui finally surrendered to her, but he was also afraid that she would be beaten, so he quickly pulled her behind him and made her hide. If Zhang and Gu Chengli rushed to hit someone, he could block it for her. When Chen made such a stir, the scene became a mess. Zhang Sanjin and the government officials rushed out and formed a human wall to surround the four Zhangs to prevent them from going crazy and beating others.


    Zhang failed to threaten Cui, but was beaten back and ndered by Chen. She cried angrily and pointed at Chen who was hiding behind Gu Dagui and said: "Wait for me, do you think my family has no backers?" ? My sister Rong is a wife from a wealthy family. Once she establishes a foothold in the Zhan family, you will be dead!"


    Mrs. Chen poked her head out from behind Gu Dagui and took a sip at Mr. Zhang: "Ah, your Gu Rong has a face like that, can she be the wife of a family? Hasn''t the young master of a family never seen a woman? Marrying a pig is worse than marrying a pig. Your Gu Rong is fair!"


    Then heughed and said: "Housewife, the storyteller about your Gu Rong sleeping with Mr. Zhan for free was made into a drama by the storyteller. He said that she was not even as good as the prostitute in the building. The woman in the building slept with her for nothing." I can still make some money when I go back, but your Gu Rong will give it to you for free."


    "This runner is a concubine. Your Gu Rong went to the Zhan family like this. Let alone a wife from a wealthy family, she can''t even be a bed-warming maid. Do you know why she can''t even be a bed-warming maid? Because? She is ugly, but the maids from that aristocratic family are as good-looking as youngdies, can your Gu Rongpete with them?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang was so angry that she almost passed away. In terms of quarrels, she was no match for Chen among the ten of them. She was scolded by Mr. Chen and had no strength to fight back.


    Seeing the mess here, Gu Jinan didn''t want to stay any longer, so he said to Gu Dashan and Cui, "Mom, dad, let''s go. Dad''s wound needs to be bandaged quickly."


    Hey, lets leave quickly, we wont stay here anymore. Cui shed tears and looked at Gu Dashan, feeling extremely distressed. If he stayed here for a moment longer, he would feel even sadder.


    No one knows better than her how much Gu Dashan wants Mr. Gu''s love, which is the father''s love he has been looking forward to his whole life.


    But contrary to expectations, he who contributes the most to the family is the son that Mr. Gu hates the most.


    Gu Dashans wound was in excruciating pain, but he didnt want Mrs. Cui to worry, so he smiled and said, Hey, lets go home.


    Having said that, Ms. Cui and Gu Jinan supported her and walked back.


    Mr. Gu knew that after Gu Dashan left, he would never pay attention to him again in this life. He went crazy and shouted at him: "You traitor... you are unfilial...e back!"


    The people who were watching the excitement listened to his curses and looked at his ferocious old face like a demon. No one sympathized with him anymore.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma did not leave, but came over, looked at Mr. Gu and said: "Lao Liu, you said Dashan is your biological son, but look at yourself, how did you treat him? You didn''t treat him at all In the eyes of others, what qualifications do you have to ask them to be filial to you?"


    Mr. Gu was so angry that he screamed and said with bloodshot eyes: "Juehu... **** my son!"


    The Third Grandpa smiled and was toozy to argue with Mr. Gu. He just said: "Sixth, good and evil will eventually be rewarded. You helped Li Shiliu kill Fei Shi and abused her children. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Mr. Gu was stunned and suddenly felt cold... He was naturally afraid that Fei would seek his life. But he felt that since he was Gu Dashan''s father, Gu Dashan had to listen to him. If he didn''t listen, he had the right to kill this unfilial son.


    Actually, he never thought about falling out with Gu Dashan today, but Gu Dashan dared to deny him, which made him lose face. He said the evil words out of anger.

 Chapter 922: Give money

    Chapter 922: Give money


    Chapter 922 Giving money


    No matter what Mr. Gu thought, Third Grandpa had already finished what he needed to say. He looked at Third Grandma and said, "Olddy, give them the banknote."


    A bank note!


    Zhang and Gu Chengli''s eyes widened when they heard this. They originally thought that they would get no benefit at all after Gu Dashan left, but they didn''t expect that Gu Laosan and his wife would give them money.


    Mrs. Zhang immediately stretched out her hand: "Third uncle, third uncle''s mother, my niece-inw will know that you are thinking of us. Where is the money, give it to my niece-inw."


    The third grandma looked at Mrs. Zhang''s face, which was so greedy for money. She was so disgusted, but she had to give this money: "Here are ten 100-tael silver notes, a total of 1,000 taels, which is enough for you to live a good life in the future. Take it." After receiving this amount of money, leave He''an Mansion immediately and stop pestering the Dashan family, otherwise we will go to the Yamen to sue you and make you paypensation."


    They will give money to the old Gu family. Firstly, they want to use the money to buy off Mr. Gu''s entanglement with Gu Dashan. Secondly, they want to let the people watching the excitement know that although Mr. Gu is paralyzed, he is not pitiful. He has a thousand With two pieces of silver by his side, he can still live a good life even if the mountains don''t recognize him.


    To put it bluntly, the third grandfather and the third grandmother just wanted to use this thousand taels of silver to silence the mouths of those viins who continued to use Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan of being unfilial.


    When the people present saw the third grandmother taking out ten silver notes, they immediately rushed over to take a look. When they saw that the banknotes were genuine, they eximed: "It''s really ten hundred-tael silver notes, one thousand taels, a full thousand taels." Mr. Gu has made a fortune."


    With so much money, Mr. Gu can continue to be an old man even if he is paralyzed.


    Themon people werementing, saying that the third grandfather and the third grandmother were really kind-hearted, and said to Mr. Gu: "Old man Gu, you have money to live a good life now, so stop pestering Gu Dashan''s family. He is almost driven to death by you. No matter what, he is your son, just let him go."


    snort!


    Mr. Gu snorted coldly, "What is a thousand taels of silver notes?" If he could recognize the mountain, he would get more than a thousand taels.


    Mrs. Zhang hurriedly agreed: "Oh, oh, oh, don''t worry, Third Auntie, after we take this bank note, we won''t cause trouble to the uncle''s family again."


    He said that he wanted to grab the banknote, but the third grandma refused to give it to her: "You always keep your words and don''t keep your words. The olddy is afraid of you. You write a letter ofmitment and fingerprint it before youe back to get the banknote."


    I learned this trick from Xiaoyu. White paper, ck paper and fingerprints are more effective than making a lot of promises.


    Mrs. Zhang was angry: "Sister-inw, why do you still treat us as liars?"


    The third grandma sneered: "I can''t trust anyone in your family. If you want a banknote, just write a letter ofmitment, otherwise don''t take the money."


    Zhang had no choice but to agree.


    There was someone present who was literate and helped them write the letter ofmitment. Only after Zhang, Mr. Gu, Gu Youfu and Gu Chengli all pressed their fingerprints did the third mistress give them the banknotes.


    Zhang took the banknote and felt unhappy, so she pushed Gu Chengli.


    Gu Chengli immediately cried: "Third Grandma, my grandnephew has not seen you and Third Grandpa for many years. Where are you living now? My grandnephew wants to see you as a filial duty."


    "Ah, you know nothing about filial piety. When you see that the third uncle is rich, you want to get close to her and then steal their money." Mrs. Chen pointed at Gu Chengli and cursed: "Gu Chengli, Gu Chengli , are you still not a human being? You can even rob the poor old man of his money, and you are not afraid of thunder!"


    Gu Chengli had a stupid mouth, and was confused by Mrs. Chen''s scolding. He looked at the third grandma and cried aggrievedly: "Third grandma, I know grandma has done a lot of wrong things, but I am innocent. I have no bad intentions. I really just want to go to your old residence more often and serve you and Third Grandpa."


    The Third Grandpa remained silent. He smiled when he heard this. He looked at Gu Chengli and said, "Brother Li, although we are old, we are not yet old fools. You say you are innocent, but the contract of sale of the Dashan family was What''s going on? Your father pretended to be Dashan and pressed his fingerprints, and a whole family of you came out to testify that the fingerprints were those of Dashan, which made Dashan''s family almost be sold. How dare you say that you are innocent?"


    No one in the old Gu family is innocent. Even the youngest Gu Chengzhi and Gu Rong have harmed the Dashan family. "Brother Li, you don''t have to serve us two elders. From now on, you just have to be a good person." After the third grandfather said this, he took the third grandmother''s hand and left.


    Before leaving, Ms. Chen shouted: "Fellow folks, please remember the faces of Gu Chengli and the others. There is no good person in their family. Don''t be deceived by them again!"


    After hearing this, Gu Chengli was so filled with hatred that he stared at Mr. Chen with a cold light in his eyes.


    Ms. Chen was frightened and ran away in a hurry, not forgetting to say thest sentence: "Ms. Zhang stole someone!"


    Ms. Zhang was going crazy and wanted to chase Ms. Chen, but she held the banknote in her hand and did not dare to run away.


    After Mrs. Chen and the others left, the excitement in front of the house continued, and the people in the city pointed at Mr. Zhang and the others and cursed.


    After Mrs. Zhang no longer had to pretend to be pitiful, she immediately yelled back: "You''d better be polite to us, otherwise you''ll be doomed when my daughteres back to visit us!"


    Zhang Sanjin was about to vomit: "Stop talking nonsense and get out of here."


    How dare you mention her daughter? Her daughter has already been disposed of by the Zhan family, right?


    Zhang Sanjin really couldn''t stand the Zhang family and disliked their slow movements, so he directly led the government servants to drive them out of Moxiang Street.


    Zhang and the others became extremely arrogant after they had money. They went to thergest inn in Fucheng, rented a courtyard to stay, and even ordered a table of delicious food in a restaurant to eat and drink.


    Daqing and the others informed Gu Jinli of the movements of the four Zhangs.


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Keep staring, and then send people to cover the two courtyards closest to their residence. I will make their lives worse than death tonight!"


    Do you think that because of this incident, her father broke his finger and does not need to pay it back?


    Eat and drink. After tonight, you wont even have to eat swill!


    Yes. Daqing took the people to make arrangements immediately.


    Gu Jinli checked Gu Dashan''s pulse. Gu Dashan kept holding on, but he vomited blood and fell down as soon as he entered the house. They hurriedly carried him back to the main courtyard and are now treating him.


    Xiaoyu, how is your father? Ms. Cui asked, feeling extremely worried.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Mom, my dad is depressed, just give him acupuncture to disperse the blood and activate the qi."


    Not long after, Gu Jinli gave Gu Dashan an injection, wrote a prescription, and said to Cui: "Mom, my dad won''t wake up until dawn. Don''t worry, you don''t have to stay up all night, you can sleep peacefully."


    But how could Mrs. Cui rest assured? She had been guarding Gu Dashan, fearing that he might do something bad.


    Gu Dashan suffered a lot when he was in the old Gu family, but in the past few years he often ate the medicinal diet prepared by Gu Jinli, and his health was well maintained. He woke up in the middle of the night.


    In the not-so-bright room, Mrs. Cui was squatting on the ground, looking at the meat porridge warming on the stove. Xiaoyu said that if Dashan wakes up, he can drink some porridge first.


    When Gu Dashan saw Mrs. Cui, he felt relieved and shouted: "Min Niang~"

 Chapter 923: life is worse than death

    Chapter 923: life is worse than death


    Chapter 923 Life is worse than death


    At that time, the old woman who took Cui Shi to wander once called Cui Shi Min''er. After Gu Dashan heard this, he called her Min Niang, and he called her Min Niang for twenty years.


    "Dad, you''re awake." Cui was so happy when she heard Gu Dashan''s voice that she ran over and asked, "How do you feel? Does your heart hurt?"


    When he entered the house today, he covered his heart and vomited blood. At that time, his whole face turned from pale to gold paper, and he was about to pass before his eyes, which almost scared them to death.


    Gu Dashan twitched the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "It doesn''t hurt, I''m just a little tired. Don''t worry."


    As he spoke, he hugged Mrs. Cui and choked with sobs: "Min Niang, I''m sorry, I saw him clearly toote. If I had seen his true face earlier, I wouldn''t have made you suffer so much."


    He is not a good husband or a good father, and has made his wife and children suffer too much. If it were not for Xiaoyu and An Geer, this family would have been destroyed by the old Gu family.


    Ms. Cui hugged him, patted his back gently, and said, "It''s okay. Our family is doing well now, and life is getting better and better. Don''t think about the past anymore."


    She understands Gu Dashan''s feelings for Mr. Gu. After all, they are biological father and son. He always has some expectations in his heart, thinking that as long as he is obedient, makes good money for the family, and respects Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu will see the good in him.


    But Mr. Gu is not a human being. He has treated him poorly all his life, and he has not repented to this day. He just wants to continue to haunt Dashan and **** his blood.


    Gu Dashan didnt speak anymore, and the room suddenly became quiet. Ms. Cui was afraid that he would be sad, so she wanted tofort him, but she found that her neck was wet.


    Gu Dashan cried. After holding on for so long, he hugged Ms. Cui and burst into tears. But he didn''t cry loudly. He just cried a few times when he couldn''t control it.


    Ms. Cui knew that he felt ufortable and needed to cry. She didn''t say anything, she just hugged him and cried silently with him.


    Gu Dashan cried for half an hour. Finally, he was tired of crying and gave up. He said to Cui embarrassedly, "I''m telling you a joke."


    Ms. Cui looked at him angrily and took the handkerchief to wipe his tears: "We are an old couple and you still say things like this. It would be better for you to get better than anything else."


    She was afraid that he would feel depressed and vomit blood again.


    Gu Dashan said: "Don''t worry, I won''t think about it anymore, it''s not worth it."


    Perhaps he has been a man without a father in his life. If this is the case, then he doesn''t ask for anything and just lives with his wife and children.


    After speaking, he thought of the four children and asked, "Where are Brother Cheng and the others? They weren''t scared, were they?"


    Brother Cheng is young and Sister Xiu is timid. He is afraid that his sudden vomiting of blood will frighten them.


    Ms. Cui shook her head: "They are already big, so they can''t be easily frightened. You can raise them with peace of mind and don''t worry about them."


    Gu Dashan felt relieved and asked Gu Jinli again: "Where is Xiaoyu? You didn''t run out at night, did you? That girl has a bad temper. I''m afraid she will go to settle the score with Zhang."


    Ms. Cui said: "No, she came over before going to bed at night, so don''t worry about her."


    Even though she said this, Ms. Cui was murmuring in her heart, wouldn''t Xiaoyu really go to find Mr. Zhang to settle the score?


    Mrs. Cui is indeed Gu Jinli''s biological mother and knows her daughter very well. Gu Jinli did slip out and is now sitting in Zhang''s house, watching Daqing torture Zhang.


    Daqing followed Guo Jinli''s instructions and used long, fine needles to pierce Zhang''s ribs under both armpits, as well as into the waist on both sides.


    These two ces are the most painful parts of the human body, and the long needle was also stained with medicinal powder, which doubled the pain. Zhang almost fainted from the pain.


    But Gu Jinli would not let her faint, and gave her pills before the execution to keep her awake for the torture.


    Zhang was screaming hoarsely. After being tortured for two hours, the cloth bag covering her was removed and she saw Gu Jinli: "Yes, it''s you... How dare you, bitch..."


    With two snaps, Gu Jinli pped Zhang twice and sneered: "How dare you do this to you, right? Don''t worry, I not only dare to torture you, but also kill you. I''m here to take you in tonight This **** life!"


    After saying this, there was a bang and a kick in Zhang''s face, knocking Zhang to the ground.


    "Who gave you the courage to plot against my family today? When the mule cart overturnedst time, you thought you were lucky just because you were fine, right?" Gu Jinli smiled, with coldness and cruelty in hisughter, and said: "Your family Your life is in my hands, and I can kill you anytime I want. I originally thought that you would just sacrifice one Gu Youfu to heaven, but you are seeking death, so you cant me me."


    Zhang was horrified and asked in horror: "Are you the one who harmed Blessed and crippled you?" Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, it''s me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang trembled and asked Gu Jinli: "This, this is murder, how dare you do this?!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Why don''t I dare? Not only do I dare to kill Gu Youfu, I also dare to kill you."


    She smiled and pulled out a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed Zhang directly, but it did not hit the vital point, it just pierced her arm, but it was enough to scare Zhang to death.


    Zhang was so frightened that she ignored the injuries on her hands and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Xiaoyu, I was wrong, I was wrong. Let me go. As long as you let me go, I will take the old man away tomorrow." , I will never help him get into trouble with your family again."


    Gu Jinli shook his head and said two words: "It''s toote."


    He smiled again and said: "Don''t worry, you won''t die tonight. You will continue to live, but your life will be worse than death."


    These words were more terrifying than killing Zhang directly. Zhang went crazy and asked in horror: "You, what do you mean?"


    Daqing said: "The long needle that pricked you has quenched the poison, and your health will be worse and worse. Eventually, your internal organs will rot and worms will grow and you will die."


    The internal organs will rot and worms will infest you and you will die!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang felt a chill all over her body and almost vomited. After shivering for a moment, she red at Gu Jinli and said, "Lying, you are lying to me, right? How can there be such poison in the world?"


    Gu Jinli smiled meaningfully: "You''ll know tomorrow."


    After speaking, he winked at Daqing, who stunned Zhang with a palm.


    After taking care of the Zhang family, Gu Jinli went to see Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu again.


    She was not polite to them, and beat them hard as soon as she came. She took the wooden board handed over by Qin Sang and pped Mr. Gu **** the old face, making Mr. Gu scream and look at her like a ghost.


    This, is this Gu Xiaoyu? Gu Dashan''s second daughter? How dare this **** hit him? He is her biological grandfather!


    After Gu Jinli finished fanning, he feltfortable all over. He looked at Mr. Gu and said, "You old bastard, you have been cuckolded by Mrs. Gu all your life and you dare not say a word. How dare you bully my father? Do you think my family is still the same as before? Since you If you are seeking death like this, then I will have no choice but to destroy you and make you taste life worse than death."


    Mr. Gu was beaten and scolded. He stared at Gu Jinli while crying, and squeezed out two words: "You die..."


    Before he could finish speaking, his mouth was pped so hard with a board that all his old front teeth were lost.


    After Gu Jinli finished fanning, he said to Daqing: "Daqing, give him medicine."


    "Yes." Daqing took out two dumb pills and gave one to Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu, who was trembling with fear.


    Gu Youfu was scared to death. When he saw that he was being fed medicine, he thought it was fatal poison and he fainted from fear.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue: "It''s really useless."


    Mr. Gu has never seen such a cruel Gu Jinli, and he trembled just looking at her.


    However, Gu Jinli had someone even more cruel. After dealing with them, he sent someone to go next door to deal with Gu Chengli.


    Dealing with Gu Chengli was much simpler and rougher. Just let You An and the others beat Gu Chengli violently, and then take away all the silver notes that the third grandmother gave them, as well as the eighty taels of silver from the old Gu family.


    Without money, for Mr. Gu and others, it is as if the sky has fallen.

 Chapter 924: The history of group men turning into scumbags

    Chapter 924: The history of group men turning into scumbags


    Chapter 924 The history of men turning into scumbags


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Chengli who was beaten and covered in blood. He was still angry. He took out two packets of pills and handed them to Daqing: "Take the ones wrapped in red paper for Gu Chengli to eat, and the ones wrapped in yellow paper for Gu Youfu to eat."


    These two poisons are different, and the symptoms they cause are also different, but one thing is the same, that is, they will not die immediately after eating them, but will damage the body and torture them until they die.


    "Yes." Daqing was obedient and took the poison to Gu Youfu, Gu Chengli and his son.


    You An next to him nced at Qin Sang... I was so worried, what if the master was poisoned to death one day? Why does Xiaodong have so many poisons? In addition to making money every day, does she make poison and save it?


    Qin Sang noticed You An''s gaze and nced sharply in his direction. You An hurriedly lowered his head and shouted in his heart: My subordinate is wrong, don''t train me! You''ll die if you practice any more!


    The master often throws them into the mountains or the Huaihe River for training. The intensity of the training is not even strong for people like them who came out of the water bandit''s vige. There are many ways of training and punishment. Every time they are trained, they are Life is worse than death.


    You An was afraid of being punished, so he immediately took people to decorate the scene and decorated the house to look like a banditmitting a crime.


    Not long after, Daqing came back and said to Gu Jinli: "Master, the poison has been given to them."


    Gu Jinli nodded and continued to wait, but Qin Sang said: "Leave the rest to You An and the others. Let''s go back first. It''s gettingte, you should go to bed."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli didn''t stay long and followed Qin Sang back. Before leaving, he told Daqing and the others: "Be careful and don''t let anyone discover you. Once you''re done, go back to your house on Wutong Street to rest. There''s no need toe home to report again."


    Daqing was given to her by Qin Sang. She had not yet passed Minglu, so she did not live in her family''s house, but in the house bought by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang bought several houses in Fucheng. In addition to Wutong Street, there were houses in the west, east, south and north of the city to facilitate the work of his subordinates.


    Although Daqing liked to keep a cold face, he was deeply impressed by Gu Jinli''s kindness and responded: "Yes, my little boss, go home in peace. We will leave as soon as we finish it."


    After seeing them finish speaking, Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and took her to take a shortcut through an alley to avoid the patrols in the city and return to the house.


    The two of them climbed over the wall and entered the house without knocking.


    The courtyard where Gu Jinli lived was locked. She could only jump out of the window and go back to her room. Qin Sang followed her back to the house, which made Gu Jinli frown: "What are you doing following me here? Go back to bed quickly."


    He hasn''t slept much in the past few days. He has been helping deal with the old Gu family and the Li family. He also went to the Fucheng garrison camp and met General Guo and Vice General Lan.


    "I''m not very happy to see you, and I feel worried." Qin Sang noticed that her hands were a little cold, so he poured a cup of hot water for her to drink, and then asked, "Are you hungry? I''ll find you something to eat."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, I''m not hungry. I''ll go to bedter. It''s not good to eat anymore."


    Seeing that he was worried about himself, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I just don''t understand why Old Man Gu can do this to my father? My father treated him with all his heart and soul, allowing him to be enved, and he has not been able to get a word from him until now. Nice words. He is obviously his own son, how could he do this to his own son?"


    In herst life, she had seen many disgusting parents, but they were far inferior to Old Man Gu. Old Man Gu was really worse than a beast to Gu Dashan. When Qin Sang was in the capital, he met some fathers who were simr to Mr. Gu. Hearing this, he said: "It seems unreasonable, but in fact it is simple to say. He just wants to save face and is unwilling to bow to his son. And in Dachu, What belongs to my son belongs to me, and if I cant control my son and make him obey his words, then I have no ability.


    "What?" Gu Jinli was confused: "Is there still such a saying in the capital?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I heard from my father that when Da Chu was first established, those emerging nobles who relied on their merits to stand up were like this to their children. Those who were obedient would have a good life, and those who were disobedient would I dont feel sorry for him even if he is killed, especially the children born to his original wife, he is even more vicious when he attacks them.


    "Killing the child born to the original wife?" Gu Jinli was shocked: "Is this his biological father? These are a bunch of beasts, they want to kill even their own sons!"


    Qin Sang nodded and told her about the new nobles and nobles when Chu was founded. It''s very simple to say, it''s just that when you get rich, you look down on the poor wives in your hometown, and you are swayed by thedies of the previous dynasty, so you start to change your wives one by one.


    "The new daughters-inw are all teenagedies from wealthy families. Their parents'' families are capable, they are young and beautiful, and they are well-educated. They also choose beautiful maids for their husbands to keep. They alle from rough backgrounds and don''t know much about Chinese characters. Seeing someone like this How can I not like my daughter-inw? Of course she obeys the new daughter-inw, but she doesnt even look at the ones she brought back from her hometown, and she despises them."


    "Some people heard the gossip and thought that their wives had lost their innocence in the countryside, so for the sake of face, they began to acquiesce in the new wife''s attack on their original wives. In the end, many people''s first wives died. They also thought that the original wives had lost their innocence, and did not want to see the original wives stay. The children who came down were tortured and polished until they were no longer human beings."


    In fact, there is another reason, that is, they also know that it is wrong to abandon the wife who is a loser, and want to kill the children of the first wife to erase all their faults.


    And they will not feel sorry for these children. After all, they have been fighting for many years and have no feelings for these children. And the new daughter-inw is young and beautiful, and has a daughter-inw. They can have as many sons as they want.


    "I heard from my father that in the first twenty years after the founding of Dachu, many of the children of the first wife lived in misery. Twenty yearster, the first wife''s son became sessful, and finally the Shang Dynasty public affairs happened. There is a new criminalw in Da Chu that states that if you marry a step-brother, you need to establish a new household registration, separate from the household registration of the first wife''s children."


    The Gu Jinli family also benefited from this criminalw when they broke off their rtionship in the first ce, so they were able to obtain their household registration papers.


    After listening to this, Gu Jinli was shaking with anger... What did she hear? It was like listening to a history of a group of men turning into scumbags!


    Damn, I want to dig up the graves of all those scumbags and whip their corpses


    She couldn''t help scolding her mother: "How can these stallions do this? They assassinate their wives after listening to a few rumors from others, and they also torture their own sons. Don''t you know whether they are your own children?"


    She was so angry, so angry with her. As expected, men be bad when they have money!


    Seeing that she was angry, Qin Sang regretted telling her these things. He hugged her and said, "Don''t be angry. That happened at the beginning of the dynasty. There is no such thing now."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "The step-inw''s sons are in charge of the family and have received titles. Naturally, there is no such thing."


    He pushed him again and said, "Don''t touch me. I''m angry and don''t want to see a man."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt that he was wronged and coaxed her: "I am not them, and I have never thought about marrying other women. I only want you, and I will always believe in you. I will not listen to other people''s nders, as long as it is your child." , I will risk my life to hurt them."

 Chapter 925: Help

    Chapter 925: Help


    Grandpa said that he is a man of firm confidence, and he is also very sure that he will never be interested in any woman except her in his life.


    He hugged her tightly, raised his hand and patted her back gently,forting her softly: "Don''t be angry, just remember that I will always be good to you."


    Due to the influence of his parents, he had felt since he was a child that a husband and wife should only have each other. Therefore, when he found out that his uncle had a girl who was having an **** with him, he was shocked and felt that this was wrong. He even felt sorry for his second aunt for a while.


    But the second aunt thought it was nothing, and said that it was abnormal for his parents to be like this. How could a man live with only one woman in the world?


    His father wasughed at by people in the capital for more than ten years because he was the only one with his mother.


    However, his father was not a vegetarian. He would beat anyone who dared tough at anyone. He beat many nobles and high-ranking officials until their teeth were scattered all over the floor. They were criticized by the censors on the imperial censor''s stage. He was reprimanded by the emperor for this and was also sent to beauties. But his father didn''t use it. Instead, he threw those beauties to pour night fragrance, making those beauties who wanted to live a good life so angry that they almost hanged themselves.


    Finally, after the arrogance of those beauties was polished off, he assigned them to his men, allowing many bachelors in the army to marry wives.


    Gu Jinli also knew that he was innocent and he should not be angry with him: "I''m sorry, I just don''t deserve it for my father."


    Obviously he is the eldest son of his original wife, but he has been teased by his biological father all his life.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "No need to apologize. We are considered an unmarried couple. We will live together for the rest of our lives. If you are angry in your heart, just take it out on me. Don''t hold it in."


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked him in the face and said, "I am angry with you for no reason. Aren''t you angry?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Don''t be angry. If you keep it in your heart and don''t say anything, I will be even more worried."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to be favored by him. He looked at him again and asked, "Why does your father only marry one daughter-inw?"


    His grandfather was a founding figure of the country, and his father was a descendant of that figure. Logically speaking, he should have three wives and four concubines. Why did he marry just one daughter-inw? This was really unbelievable for the ancient nobles.


    Qin Sang didn''t hide it from her, and told the truth: "When my grandfather was in the war, he saved ady from the former dynasty and married her as his second wife... But she was not willing to submit to my grandma and cost her her life. I Dad was affected by this incident and felt that having too many women would be a disaster, and he really liked my mother, so he decided not to have a second woman."


    His father is not a saint either. He only married one daughter-inw after being taught by blood.


    Because of this matter, his father often stared at them and taught them: Brats, listen to me, if anyone dares to save a woman randomly, I will chop you up and feed you to the dogs!


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Brother Qin''s grandfather was also a scumbag!


    "I shouldn''t have asked." Gu Jinli regretted it. He didn''t expect to ask such an answer. She wouldn''t have asked if she had known it.


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s okay, I should have told you these things in the first ce... So don''t worry, no matter what happens in the future, I will not want other women."


    His target has always been clear, that is her.


    He will not marry a woman he doesn''t like just to support his wife and family like his second brother did. He just wants to be like his parents, guarding each other and living a loving life.


    Gu Jinli was happy, looked at him and said, "I believe you."


    I will be like you. I will follow you forever and will never leave you.


    Seeing that she was finally happy, Qin Sang felt relieved and approached her and said, "It''s been a hard day today, and you still doubt me. I needfort."


    Gu Jinli: "Huh? Whatfort do you want?"


    Qin Sang smiled, leaned over and kissed her.


    Gu Jinli:


    |O|~~


    Stink boy, you are bad, you will take advantage of the opportunity!


    No, she couldn''t always let him take advantage. She also wanted to take advantage, so she opened her mouth and bit him. Unexpectedly, he had gone too far. He was so excited that he hugged her with a soft bang and pressed her against the wall, but his palms kept supporting her back to prevent her from being hit.


    Gu Jinli:


    You can still make noises!


    Gu Jinli was feeling dizzy until a momentter, he said anxiously in her ear: "Breathe quickly."


    "Huh~" Gu Jinli took a breath obediently and exhaled it again. Her vision gradually became clear. In front of her was his anxious and helpless face. She blinked and asked him: "Have you finished the kiss?"


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "Well, after the kiss, remember to breathe in next time, otherwise you will faint."


    He discovered a problem with her. As long as he kissed her, she would feel dizzy, as if she hadn''t woken up. It was so cute.


    Gu Jinli''s face instantly turned red and he felt very embarrassed. He pushed him away and said, "I''m going to bed. You go back quickly."


    She pushed a little too hard. Qin Sang staggered, took two steps back, walked over again, looked down at her and said, "Okay, I''m going back. You go to bed early. There will be a good show tomorrow."


    When Zhang and the others wake up tomorrow, the city will be lively again.


    Gu Jinli: "I understand, please leave quickly."


    My face is so hot, I feel so embarrassed.


    Qin Sang liked to see her blushing and shy, but he knew that she would be angry if he stayed any longer. Although he was reluctant to leave, he still left.


    Before leaving, I told her: "Don''t be greedy for cold weather, remember to cover yourself with a thin quilt."


    Although it is already mid-March, it is still a little cold at night.


    Gu Jinli nodded, pushed his head, and closed the window.


    Not long after, she heard hisughter and the sound of his footsteps gradually moving away. It wasn''t until the footsteps could no longer be heard that she changed her clothes and went to bed.


    I had a dream at night. I dreamed that they got married and had children. The children were both male and female. They were all chubby and adorable. He was also very kind to her. They were living a happy life, but Bai Lianhua fell in love with him and wanted toe. He robbed someone from her and was poisoned to death by her packet of poison.


    But White Lotus has many sisters. The lotus flowers in a lotus pond are all her sisters, and they all turned into beauties to avenge White Lotus.


    She was outnumbered. When she was about to be killed by the white lotus sisters, he set a fire and burned the lotus pond, the hometown of these white lotus sisters!


    "Ha~" Gu Jinli hugged the quilt,ughed out loud, and muttered: "I will let you **** men from me and burn you to death."


    Ah! Help, help, robbers have robbed!


    As soon as it got dark, there were calls for help from the most luxurious Jinfu Courtyard of the Fujia Inn. Hearing the calls for help, the waiters at the Fujia Inn hurried to the Jinfu Courtyard with their belongings. They saw Gu Chengli, who was beaten and covered in blood and was screaming.


    The guys were frightened and rushed over to help Gu Chengli up: "Master Gu, don''t be afraid, there are no robbers here, it''s us."


    Gu Chengli had been frightened for a long time. He didn''t listen to the guys at all and was still screaming: "Come on, help me, robbers have robbed you!"

 Chapter 926: Chapterako

    Chapter 926: Chapterako


    Chapter 926 Crazy Woman


    The guys quickly covered his mouth and said, "Master Gu, don''t shout. There are no robbers in the inn. We are the inn''s guys. Don''t be afraid."


    Damn it, how can we do business in the inn if you shout like this?


    There are robbers in the inn, who will dare to stay here in the future?


    Gu Chenglis mouth was covered, and he became even more frightened. He screamed and struggled continuously. It took a few guys to use all their strength to hold him down.


    While they were holding Gu Chengli down, a crazy woman with disheveled hair rushed in from the door and shouted to them: "Help, help, Gu Jinli has poisoned me, she is going to kill me!"


    The guys at the Fujia Inn were confused again. They stared at the visitor for a while before recognizing him: "...Are you Gu Youfu''s wife?"


    Mrs. Zhang, with her messy hair on her head and her inner coat open, cried to them: "It''s me. Go and ask the doctor to save me. Gu Jinli has poisoned me. There are worms in my stomach." Hes going to die!


    Zhang kept repeating that she had been poisoned and had worms in her stomach, and asked them to consult a famous doctor.


    The guys at the Fujia Innforted her and told her not to make any noise, but none of the five of them had the same voice as Zhang, and they were almost deafened by her yelling.


    There was no other way but to hold Ms. Zhang down, but it was already toote. Some guests heard Ms. Zhangs voice and ran over and asked, "What happened? You shouted for help so early in the morning. It was so scary." "


    The innkeeper heard the sound and rushed over. After hearing the words, he hurriedly exined: "Guests, don''t worry, our inn is absolutely safe. There are people keeping watch at night. It''s the old Gu family who are crazy and talking nonsense. We will call a doctor for them right away. Guest Go back first, we will bring you breakfastter."


    Added another sentence: "It doesn''t cost money."


    After hearing this, the guest said angrily: "Old Gu family? You dare to ept this family even though they have a bad reputation? Isn''t this causing trouble for the inn?"


    The shopkeeper also regretted it, but Lao Gu''s family was very generous. They asked him to stay in the best courtyard when he came. The amodation fee for this night was thirty taels. He was reluctant to give up the money, so he epted it. Unexpectedly, something happened after staying for one night. Son.


    The guest saw that the shopkeeper had a good attitude, so he left. Before leaving, he reminded: "Please solve it quickly. All the guests in the inn are up. If word spreads, your inn will be ruined."


    "Hey, thank you for reminding the guest, we will solve it now." The shopkeeper sent the guest out of the courtyard. After watching the guest leave, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, closed the door of Jinfuyuan, rushed into the house and shouted: " What are you doing to eat? Hurry up and stop her mouth. This broken gong has such a loud voice that I can hear her from the front."


    "Yes." The guys hurriedly blocked Zhang''s mouth and repeated what Zhang and Gu Chengli had said.


    The shopkeeper frowned: "Robber? Gu Jinli? Who is Gu Jinli? It''s all nonsense, I didn''t understand a word."


    He also told the waiter: "Go and ask for the doctor. Go through the back door and don''t let anyone know."


    Mr. Zhang said that she had been poisoned and that she was in their inn, so she had to see a doctor.


    Hey. The waiter responded and hurried to ask the doctor.


    By the time the doctor was invited, the door of Jinfuyuan was already crowded with people. The guests in the inn still knew about the old Gu family and came to watch the excitement.


    The shopkeeper is ready to die.


    There was really no other way but to inform Mr. Fu, the boss.


    Mr. Fu and Mr. Fu rushed over without even having breakfast. They apologized to the guests and said they would investigate the matter thoroughly.


    He also asked the shopkeeper to open the door and let the guestse in to see, as if he had nothing to hide.


    Dozens of guests crowded in and watched the doctor take Zhang''s pulse.


    After a while, the doctor said: "She is fine, not poisoned." Mr. Fu asked: "She is really not poisoned? But she keeps shouting that she was poisoned. Is she crazy?"


    If you go crazy, it''s none of their inn''s business.


    Perhaps he wanted to take the opportunity to cause trouble and extort money from their inn.


    The doctor said: "I didn''t find out that she was poisoned. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Doctor Liu and Doctor Xiao to take a look."


    Since the Fu family was rich, it was worthwhile to spend some money to hire famous doctors to keep the reputation of the inn, so they immediately sent someone to spend a lot of money to hire Doctors Liu and Doctor Xiao to treat Zhang.


    The two doctors didn''t see anything. Doctor Liu also said: "I guess he is really hysterical."


    Hysterical. If this word fell into the ears of the guests, it was clear that Ms. Zhang was crazy.


    Mr. Fu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this: "It''s good that I''m not poisoned."


    But Mrs. Zhang refused to do it and kept shouting: "I''ve been poisoned, really poisoned. Last night Gu Jinli brought someone to poison me and wanted to kill me. You should report her to the official immediately!"


    Hmph, you bitch, let me see if I dont kill you this time!


    Whether she is poisoned or not, as long as she can get Gu Jinli to go to the yamen, if a girl enters the yamen or goes to court, her reputation will be ruined. Let''s see who dares to marry her in the future.


    Mrs. Zhang had the idea to kill Gu Jinli, but Master Fu said: "This is just your one-sided statement. What evidence do you have to prove that Gu Jinli harmed you? Besides, who is that Gu Jinli? I have never heard of it."


    Zhang said: "Gu Jinli is Gu Dashan''s second daughter. She came to avenge her fatherst night!"


    Master Fu said oh, and looked at Mrs. Zhang with something wrong in his eyes: "It turns out she is Gu Dashan''s daughter, so we can''t report it to the official for you. You are obviously holding a grudge, deliberately wronging people, and want to harm Gu Dashan. ''s daughter."


    As soon as these words came out, all the guests present nodded: "Young Master Fu is right, the old Gu family still refuses to give up. They probably want to cause this incident to wrongly use Gu Dashan''s daughter and use this matter to ckmail Gu." Dashans money.


    After all, the girl''s family didn''t want to go to court, so they could only settle the matter with money. Mrs. Zhang was really well-calcted.


    Zhang yelled: "I didn''t, Gu Jinli really brought someone here to poison mest night!"


    "Tch, you didn''t? If you didn''t have the idea of continuing to bite the Gu Dashan family to extort money, how could you say such ridiculous things? Gu Jinli? Then we don''t know whether Gu Jinli is round or t, so you start She said she poisoned you. I cant provide any evidence, and the doctor also said you were not poisoned. Are you not unjustly using someone?


    Master Fu pointed at Mr. Zhang and said, "You must have a conscience. Haven''t you done enough harm to the Gu Dashan family? You still want to continue harming others. Why are you so bad?"


    He also apologized to the guests present: "Guests, I''m really sorry. I me our shopkeeper for being reluctant to give up money and hosting the old Gu family. We will kick them out immediately and prevent them froming back to disturb everyone."


    He took the opportunity to drive Zhang and others away.


    Ms. Zhang became anxious and stood up to fight with Young Master Fu: "You wolf bastard, what are you talking about? I already said it was that **** Gu Jinli who killed me. Why don''t you believe it? Why don''t you believe it? I''ll beat you to death!"


    Zhang''s appearance of wanting to eat people seemed to the guests present to be crazy.


    When Mr. Fu saw his son being beaten, he hurriedly shouted: "Go and pull this crazy woman away!"

 Chapter 927: blackmail

    Chapter 927: ckmail


    Chapter 927 ckmail


    The waiters at the inn rushed to rescue her, but Zhang was extremely strong and kept struggling. For a while, the five waiters couldn''t hold her down.


    The guest next to him looked at it and sighed: "With your body like this, you said you were poisoned? Are you poisoned or did you take an elixir?"


    Bah, Im just poisoned. It was Gu Jinli who hurt me! Mrs. Zhang pouted at the guest, which made the guest back away in disgust.


    Master Fu was extremely anxious when he saw this. In the end, he had no choice but to lead the shopkeeper into battle, and it took seven people to hold down Mrs. Zhang.


    Its incredible!


    How did Zhang be so powerful?


    After experiencing what happened to Gu Chengzhi, everyone has a certain understanding of madmen. A guest asked Dr. Liu: "Doctor Liu, will madmen be stronger when they go crazy?"


    Doctor Liu frowned and nodded: "Yes."


    After hearing this, the guest immediately said: "Hey, listen, I will say that Mrs. Zhang is crazy. Your inn is still hosting her family, so throw her out quickly."


    Other guests also said: "Yes, throw it out quickly, we don''t dare to live in an inn with a madman."


    The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "Guests, don''t worry, we will kick them out right now."


    Master Fu helped Young Master Fu up and wiped the blood on his face distressedly: "My son, are you okay? Did that crazy woman hurt you?"


    "My son is fine, but they can''t stay any longer, so we have to drive them away quickly. This old Gu family are all lunatics, it''s terrible." Master Fu cursed in his heart, but he didn''t expect Mrs. Zhang to be so fierce. They were all scratched. His extraordinarily handsome face has been scratched, so how can he attend a cultural gathering?


    "Don''t worry, my son, dad will kick them out right now!" Mr. Fu was also very angry. Mrs. Zhang dared to hit his only son. This was the only male he got at the age of forty. If there was any evil, he would always pay The family will be ruined, and the family property will fall into the hands of the n!


    Seeing that everyone regarded her as a madman, Mrs. Zhang quickly came back to her senses, pretended to be normal, and smiled at everyone: "Young and old men, please don''t get me wrong. I am not a madman. I was really poisoned by Gu Jinli. .


    But everyone present trembled when they saw her ferocious smile, mother, it was so scary. She also bared her yellow teeth and stared at them when she smiled, looking more like a madman.


    Master Fu hated Ms. Zhang so much that he rushed over to p her when he heard this, but Master Fu stopped him: "Dad, don''t hit her. Her family is the best at ckmailing. If you hit her, she will ckmail our family for thousands of taels." What should I do with the money? Let them pay the amodation fee, pay for the damaged items in the house, and then leave."


    As for the medical money for the injury, he was more generous and didnt need it.


    Mr. Fu: "Sure, for the sake of my son, I''ll give you an advantage. Lao Zhao, you can roughly calcte the things they smashed. You don''t have to do it too clearly. Just do a rough calction and let them pay the money and hurry up." Get lost."


    Lose money? !


    Ms. Zhang was stunned when she heard this, and Gu Chengli burst into tears and shouted, "All our money has been robbed by bandits!"


    "What? Brother Li, what are you talking about? Our family''s money has been robbed? Are you serious?" Mrs. Zhang cares about money the most. She almost went crazy when she heard this. If a waiter hadn''t held her down, she would have immediately He was about to rush over and fight Gu Chengli: "I saidst night that I would hide the money, but your father and your father insisted on hiding it for you. Okay... Oh my God, how can we survive if the money is gone!" Mrs. Zhang was crying and screaming, but the shopkeeper didn''t believe Gu Chengli''s words. He just thought that the mother and son were putting on a show and wanted to withhold the money, so he led two men to search the house.


    But they searched for a long time. They searched all the houses where Gu Chengli, Mr. Gu and his son, and Mr. Zhang lived. They didn''t find even a grain of silver. They suddenly became anxious, wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads and said to the master: "My boss , Its really worthless.


    No? Mr. Fu was shocked. Could it be that there was really a thief in the inn?


    The old Gu family is very high-profile. After getting a thousand taels of silver notes from Mr. Gu and his wife, they started to act like a big man. They swaggered all the way through the city and came to stay. It was normal for thieves to target them and break into the inn to steal the money.


    But this matter cannot be acknowledged. If they do, the reputation of their inn will be ruined.


    When Mr. Fu was in trouble, Mrs. Zhang cried out: "We didn''t lie, our money was really robbed. It was Gu Jinli who came with someone to steal it. You should report it to the officials to arrest her immediately. If you don''t report to the officials to arrest her, If you are her aplice, we will go to the Yamen to sue you!"


    When Mr. Fu heard this, his eyes turned cold, and he stopped being polite to Mrs. Zhang and said to the guests present: "Every guest has seen it too. This Mrs. Zhang is a madman. Let''s talk about poisoning her first." After seeing that he was wronged, he said that the money had been stolen and he would not stop until Gu Dashan''s family was killed."


    Then he said: "Our Fujia Inn made a mistake. We should not have epted them just for the amodation fee of thirty taels. Now that our family does not want the amodation fee, we will kick them out. I hope all guests will give it to them." We just have to be a witness. We didn''t mean to drive them away. It''s just that they are vicious and have been making false usations. We drove them away because we couldn''t bear it anymore."


    Mr. Fu has been in business all his life. He has be a mature man and is very good at talking. As soon as he said these words, the guests present immediately felt pity for them. They all said: "Mr. Fu, stop talking. What kind of virtue does this old Gu family have? We We all know very well, drive them away quickly, otherwise they will extort your money."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll drive them away right now." Mr. Fu said, and immediately said to the guys: "Come on, drive out the old Gu family."


    But if Mrs. Zhang doesnt do it, how can she live without money?


    She was crying and holding on to the door and refused to leave: "We won''t leave. Something happened to us in your inn. You have topensate us one thousand and eighty taels of silver. If we don''t pay, we won''t leave. We will die in front of you!"


    As soon as these words came out, the guests sighed: "Sure enough, they have started to ckmail the Fujia Inn. Humph, what kind of robbers and bandits? I think it is you who want to extort money, so you lied that the money was robbed."


    Mr. Fu was extremely happy when he heard this. The old Gu family is really determined to do anything. Even with such a bad reputation, they still dare to be arrogant. Now no one believes anything they say.


    Gu Chengli cried: "We didn''t lie, the money was really robbed by a few strong masked men."


    Mrs. Zhang also shouted: "Yes, the money was robbed by the strong man. The Fujia Inn must pay for it. If not, I will crash to death here immediately and turn your inn into a haunted house. Let''s see who dares toe to your house in the future." Inn amodation?


    The shopkeeper was trembling with anger after hearing this. Damn it, I have never seen such a messy shrew! And this matter started because of him. If it can''t be solved well, not only will he not be able to seed as the shopkeeper, but the whole family will have to be betrayed by the boss.

 Chapter 928: Drive out of Hean Mansion

    Chapter 928: Drive out of He''an Mansion


    He immediately said: "Master, please report it to the official. We can''t let the old Gu family ckmail us like this."


    Master Fu paused and nodded in agreement: "Okay, hurry up and report to the government office, saying that Lao Gu''s family lied about being robbed and used it to ckmail our inn of a thousand taels of silver. Please make the decision for us."


    Although Mrs. Zhang was afraid of officials, she thought that she had indeed been poisoned by Gu Jinli and her family''s money had been stolen, so she said confidently: "Okay, just report it to the official and arrest Gu Jinli. Let''s see how she can get married." !


    But Mrs. Zhang didnt expect that the prefect had already disgusted the old Gu family to death. They were willing tomit suicide outside, but if they still dared toe to the government office to trouble them, the prefect would not be polite to them.


    Therefore, when the government officials came to report that the Fujia Inn had sued the old Gu family by lying about being robbed and trying to ckmail the inn of a thousand taels of silver, the prefect sneered and said, "You don''t want to let me live, you have toe here to seek death." .


    I''m so annoyed. If I don''t clear you all out this time, I won''t be a human being!


    The ancient prefect acted resolutely and immediately asked the owner, shopkeeper, clerk, two doctors, and guests of the Fujia Inn. He found out that Zhang was not poisoned, and the wounds on their bodies were most likely stabbed by himself. Because ording to the location and direction of the wounds, they were all ces where he could stab them, and they were not critical.


    If a bandit robs you, can he show you where to go and avoid your vital points to stab you?


    After obtaining the confessions of these people, the prefect wanted to directly sentence him, but Tang Tongxuan reminded him: "Sir, these people are terrible. Two paralysis, a lunatic, and an injuredme cannot do their work. Sentencing them to prison is just a matter of time." It will be a waste of food.


    The prison doesn''t support idlers. It wants to drag people to work in the mines or other ces. What can the four disabled people like Lao Gu do? If you need food and medicine every day, why don''t you empty the government office?


    The ancient prefect was agitated. Yes, all four of the old Gu family were sick and could not work, so they could not be sentenced to jail.


    He thought for a while and gave the Zhang family two ways. One was to drive them out of He''an Prefecture, no matter where they went. Anyway, they would never be able to set foot in He''an Prefecture.


    The second is to directly sentence them to death and execute them three dayster.


    Mrs. Zhang was frightened and cried: "Sir, sir, we are obviously being killed, how can you do this to us? You should arrest Gu Jinli and sentence her to death!"


    Gu Chengli also nodded vigorously, yes, yes, everyone in Gu Jinli''s family should be killed, and then her family''s business should be awarded to their family. Then their family will be rich and he can be the eldest young master.


    However, Gu Chengli was a poisonous person inside, so he only dared to think about it in his heart, but did not dare to say it out loud.


    The ancient prefect sneered and said, "Ms. Zhang, you are really vicious-hearted. Do you know what impact calling an unmarried girl to the court will have on her throughout her life?"


    To put it mildly, you may not be able to get married for the rest of your life; to put it more seriously, you may be thrown out of the n!


    Zhang naturally knew, and it was precisely because she knew that she insisted on telling Gu Jinli.


    But Bantou Zhang has already returned from Gu Jinli''s house, and he has brought Gu Jinan and Xiaoji with him.


    Xiaoji said: "My boss vomited blood. Our girl stayed at home to prepare medicine for my boss. Everyone in the house saw it. At night, my servant slept with the girl. The girl didn''t even take a step out of the house."


    Gu Jinan continued: "My second sister was at home yesterday. Although she heard about the old Gu family, she is a girl. She usually doesn''t go out. She just gets angry at home. She has never caused trouble to the old Gu family."


    These words made Mrs. Zhang almost vomit blood: "Bah, that **** Gu Jinli won''t go out? Then who poisoned mest night? You are all protecting her, hand her over quickly, torture her, and make her confess. !


    With a bang, the ancient prefect was stunned and scolded: "Shut up, guilty woman. The case is very clear. Everything is a false usation by you. Now I will give you two ways, either topensate the money of the Fujia Inn, or to be sentenced to beheading." Punishment!" As he said this, he didn''t want to be bothered by the affairs of the old Gu family anymore, so he immediately said to the Yamen servant: "I''ll punish you first, hit each person with thirty big boards, and then we''ll talk if you can''t beat him to death."


    Its best to kill him.


    The government officials immediately swarmed up, frightening Mrs. Zhang and Gu Chengli.


    Mrs. Zhang wanted to hold on for a moment longer, but when the board came down, she could no longer hold on and cried: "Sir, sir, we were wrong... It''s all fake, it''s all fake, please forgive me. We, lets leave now and nevere back.


    Woohoo, these madages were dead, and she wanted to kill her alive, and then she hit the three boards. She felt that her bones were about to crack.


    Gu Chengli was injured, and now he was beaten again. He felt that he was about to die. Between life and money, he chose life and cried: "Sir, we were wrong, please let us go. "


    The ancient magistrate sneered: "If you don''t eat the toast, you will be fined with wine. If someonees, give them a sign and drive them out of He''an Prefecture. They will never be allowed to set foot in He''an Prefecture."


    He then quietly told Bantou Zhang: "You personally drive them away and drive them farther away. Don''t drive them to Linhe Prefecture. The students from each prefecture will go to take the college examination and the provincial examination where they will not be offended."


    Zhang Bantou understood instantly: "Don''t worry, sir. I understand the humble position."


    Having said that, after Zhang and the others confessed their crime, they took ten yamen servants and picked up Mr. Gu and the four others in teams of two, and left the yamen all the way.


    Themon people followed all the way from the Fujia Inn to the government office. When they saw that the government office had decided the case and wanted to drive the old Gu family out, they were all excited and shouted: "It''s been judged, it''s been judged, the government office has decided the case and wants to drive the old man out." Get these evil people from the Gu family who like to extort money out of He''an Mansion!"


    After hearing this, other people shouted: "The old Gu family has been driven out of He''an Mansion,e and see!"


    The people in Fucheng rushed to tell each other and came to watch the excitement. The main street where the Fucheng Yamen was located was blocked with water. Bantou Zhang and the others drove the four old Gu family members to the city gate with difficulty.


    Xiaoji wanted to run away to watch the fun, but Gu Jinan didn''t agree. After Zhang and the others were taken away, he took Xiaoji and Zezi and left.


    The ancient prefect returned to the back office after judging the case of the four Zhangs. He didn''t say a word to Gu Jin''an the whole time. He was trying to avoid suspicion... Seeing that the prefectural examination was about to start, he had to avoid suspicion.


    Although Gu Jinan and Xiaoji went back, Mrs. Chen dragged Gu Dagui to watch the excitement and pushed Gu Dagui in front to clear the way for herself.


    Gu Dagui was hit hard by the person in front of him. He covered his nose and said, "Stop pushing. If you push me again, I will die."


    Mrs. Chen heard the curse and said: "Pah, that''s all you can do? Wasn''t it awesomest night? Now youin if I ask you to open the way. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t go to my bed tonight."


    Gu Dagui wanted to die, his face turned red and he cursed: "You stinky bitch, you have no sense of shame, you dare to say anything out loud."

 Chapter 929: throw away

    Chapter 929: throw away


    Chapter 929 Throw away


    Oh, how many years have you been sleeping with me, and you still pretend to be innocent with me? Ms. Chen doesnt think this is a big deal at all? What couple can do this without talking about it?


    Gu Dagui was convinced, and when he saw someone watching nearby, he hurriedly covered his face with his sleeves, and while clearing the way for Chen, he said: "Shut up, I, if you talk dirty again, I will go back and won''t help you."


    Ms. Chen rolled her eyes and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything anymore. Hurry up. There''s still a long way to go. Hurry up and catch up."


    He whispered again: "Don''t I want to give you another daughter?"


    Having children is a good word.


    is almost thirteen. If they dont hurry up and have a baby, it wont be good for them to have another baby in a few years when they start talking about getting married.


    Gu Dagui heard this, thought about it, and said to her: "There is no need to have another baby. Brother Wang and Brother Fa are enough."


    Mr. Chen must have been injured by hunger when she was fleeing famine, and her body was broken. She may not be able to get pregnant in this life.


    Gu Dagui originally said this tofort Chen and not want her to be sad, but Chen kicked him in the back and cursed: "Bah, you look down on my belly, don''t you? Wait for me, I will give it to you at the end of the year Make a fat baby."


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui suddenly felt sorry for his old waist... He was the one who was exhausted from having a baby, right? Can he not give birth?


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go slowly. Are you squatting to hatch eggs?" Mrs. Chen scolded again.


    Gu Dagui could only rush forward. When he was almost exhausted, he finally caught up with Zhang and the others. At this time, they had reached the gate of the city and the road was open. Chen immediately ran to Zhang, took out the A box was opened and handed to Zhang''s eyes, which made Zhang''s eyes widen in shock.


    Gold, its all gold, my God, Mrs. Chen is really getting rich.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was stunned, Mrs. Chen immediately became arrogant, closed the box with a bang, hugged the box, and said with a smile: "Did you see it? They are all mine. These are just a few scraps. I still have a house and a field." , money, you can never spend it all in a lifetime, you know how rich I am now, right? Are you jealous? You want toe over and tear me apart? Hey, but you are being held by the government officials and can''t move, hahaha~"


    Ms. Chen is extremely arrogant, and herughter makes people want to beat her.


    Mrs. Zhang was already bleeding because she had lost her money. After hearing Mrs. Chen''s words, she immediately went crazy and wanted to rush over and bite her. Two government servants hurriedly grabbed her and almost dislocated her hands before they gave her a hand. stop.


    Ms. Chen was also startled, and quickly took a few steps back while holding the box, keeping a distance from Mrs. Zhang.


    But the scar healed and she forgot about the pain. Not long after, she tugged on the brocade skirt on her body and said with a smile: "See? This is a brocade dress. It''s very valuable. Where''s the five taels of silver a piece? I didn''t buy it, it was Its a gift from Xiaoyus family, and you dont need any money to wear it for me, dont you think Im angry?


    Then he said: "You are really blind, why are you trying to harm Xiaoyu''s family? If you treat them well, their family will repay their kindness, and they will treat whoever is good to them. My family''s life now Theres no need to worry, just follow Xiaoyus family and get a cent from her family, and even if youre paralyzed, you can still lie in bed and eat well.


    Mr. Zhang was already extremely stimted. When she heard this, she became even more crazy. She roared and asked, "What did you say? Gu Jinli''s family gave your family a dividend?!"


    How much is 10% of a living worth millions of dors a year?


    Mrs. Zhang went crazy. She didnt know where she got the strength. She suddenly rushed over to Mrs. Chen and beat her: Bitch, bring that cent of dividends. Thats my familys silver, it belongs to my family!


    Gu Dagui was startled and rushed over, kicked Zhang away and pulled Chen up.


    Who is Mr. Chen? The beating was in vain because he rushed over and scratched Zhang''s face several times, and Zhang''s face was suddenly **** and bloody.


    The government officials were stunned. Oh my God, what did they see? Are these two really women? Are these two tigresses?


    Gu Dagui hurriedly shouted at them: "Master,e here quickly and pull Mrs. Zhang away, she wants to kill my wife!"


    The officials came to their senses and hurriedly pulled Zhang away. It took them half an hour to subdue Zhangpletely. Bantou Zhang was going crazy and shouted at Gu Dagui: "Take care of your wife. I heard that Mrs. Zhang has hysteria. If your wife is killed by Mrs. Zhang, we will not be responsible."


    Gu Dagui quickly apologized: "Yes, yes, don''t worry, Mr. Cha, I will definitely take good care of her. I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Mr. Chen didn''t dare to curse anyone when she got into trouble. She hid behind Gu Dagui and said nothing.


    Gu Dagui was so angry with her that he was short-lived for three years. He wanted to scold her, but when he saw that she was injured, he couldn''t scold her anymore... In fact, he was afraid that the woman would have to settle a score with him after she was injured and did not dare to scold her.


    Its done, everything that needs to be shown off has been shown off, lets go back. Gu Dagui didnt let Chen see the excitement anymore and dragged her away.


    Ms. Chen made Mrs. Zhang crazy with anger, and felt relieved. She returned to the city happily. When passing by Futai Building, she even went to have a meal in Gu Jinli''s name.


    Outside Fucheng, Team Leader Zhang and the others kept escorting Mrs. Zhang and the others. It was obvious that Mrs. Zhang was getting more and more abnormal. They were afraid that if they didn''t go far enough, she would go crazy and hurt people in He''an Prefecture. Finally, they asked the Yamen to return to Fucheng. A carriage came and drove them to the next city.


    Hurrying all the way until it was almost dark, they were driven out of He''an Prefecture and dumped in a small town on the roadside.


    Zhang Bantou warned them: "If you don''t want to die, don''t go back to He''an Mansion. As long as you dare to step into He''an Mansion, you will be beheaded!"


    After saying that, he ignored Gu Chengli''s cry and ran away with the yamen servant.


    Gu Chengli couldn''t stop crying and asked Mrs. Zhang: "Mom, what should we do? Now that we have no money, we can''t go back to He''an Mansion to find my uncle''s family. We will die, woo woo woo..."


    Zhang was going crazy because she kept saying: "The money, dividends, and huge business are ours, they all belong to our family..."


    He kept chanting for an hour, which frightened Gu Chengli so much that he thought Zhang was crazy and hid aside with a stone. If Zhang went crazy and hurt someone, he would be ready to stone Zhang to death.


    But Mr. Zhang also escaped from famine and experienced catastrophes, so he was not so easy to go crazy. He was fine after more than an hour.


    However, after she recovered, Mrs. Zhang became even more vicious, staring at Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu with a fierce look in her eyes and a ferocious sneer on her face.


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu were very frightened. They knew that Mrs. Zhang had murderous intentions towards them and wanted to call for help, but they were given a mute drug by Gu Jinli and could not even utter a single word.


    Finally, Madam Zhang smiled at them and said, "You don''t have to be afraid. Although I have lived a hard life in your old Gu family, I am a good person and will not kill you."


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu breathed a sigh of relief, but not long after they breathed, Mrs. Zhang said to Gu Chengli: "Chengli, our only way out now is your sister. If we want to turn around, we can only go to her. Damn it." Let her stand up to the Zhan family."


    Gu Chengli''s eyes widened when he heard this: "Mom is right, let''s go find my sister. My sister is smart and has the support of the Zhan family. As long as we find her, we can kill Gu Dashan''s family and take away his family''s livelihood."


    But


    What should I do with my father and me? How can we take them to Jinning Mansion?


    Mr. Zhang smiled, and the smile was eerie: "Of course we can''t reach Jinning Mansion with them, so we had to throw them away."

 Chapter 930: final fate

    Chapter 930: final fate


    Chapter 930 The final oue


    Throw it away!


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu were shocked and looked at Ms. Zhang in horror. This woman wanted to throw them away. How dare she?


    Gu Chengli felt relieved when he heard this, but he didn''t show it, but said with tears: "Mom, dad and grandpa are both paralyzed. If you throw them away, wouldn''t you be..." killing them?


    No, it is worse than killing them directly.


    If you encounter wild dogs or wild beastsing down from the mountains, they will be eaten directly to death. Even if you don''t encounter wild animals or wild dogs, if you just throw it away and cannot move it, you will starve to death.


    Mrs. Zhang held Gu Chengli''s hand and chuckled: "My son, mother knows that you are kind-hearted, but we can''t do anything about it now. Besides, we are not abandoning them, we are just putting them here temporarily. Wait. We find Sister Rong, and after we get the money from the Zhan family, we wille back to pick them up and enjoy their happiness, what a great thing."


    Gu Chengli was sure that Mrs. Zhang was really crazy. But he didn''t want to be burdened with Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu, so he cried and acquiesced.


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu were scared to death and screamed in panic, but they couldn''t make any sound at all. They only opened their mouths and pretended to scream.


    Gu Chengli knelt in front of them, held their hands and cried: "Grandpa, dad, don''t worry. After we find Sister Rong and get the money, we will bring the servants of the Zhan family to pick you up. You can stay here for now." Stay here for a while.


    Ahhhh!


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu screamed in their hearts, "Stay with your mother, can people live in this wild ce?"


    They wanted Gu Chengli to take them away, but Gu Chengli let go of their hands and left after shedding crocodile tears.


    Mrs. Zhang smiled, her eyes glowing with sadness in the dark night: "Dad, you have to be good, stay here, and don''t run around, otherwise we won''t find you when wee back. , you cant follow us to Zhans house to live a good life.


    Crazy woman, crazy woman!


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu wanted to eat Mrs. Zhang alive. How dare this **** do this? !


    Gu Youfu stared at Ms. Zhang and threatened her with his eyes, but Ms. Zhang was not afraid of Gu Youfu at all. Before leaving, she sat on Gu Youfu and pped his face hard.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Damn it, is it easy for the woman in the building to sleep? Ive been with you for so many years, and if I dont live a good life, forget it. If you have some money, go to the building and give it to those bitches.


    "You can''t me me. If you do, me your son. He is heartless. If he wasn''t vicious, would he have allowed me to abandon you?"


    "Sister Rong is still reliable. I''m going to find Sister Rong to be my old feudal lord. You just wait to be eaten by wild dogs."


    What Zhang said now was normal again, but she could no longer trust Gu Chengli in her heart because she had seen through his true nature. This little beast is worthy of being the grandson of Mr. Gu. He has the same character as Mr. Gu, he is a selfish man who only cares for himself.


    After Mrs. Zhang finished beating Gu Youfu, she looked at Mr. Gu again and said with a smile: "Dad, don''t me me. If you are in this situation, you can only me yourself... This is retribution. It was you who helped Li Shiliu." Retribution for killing Fei!"


    Staring at him again, he asked: "Don''t say you don''t know anything. Even ghosts can''t be fooled by this. But the doctor said that her condition gradually worsened when she took the medicine. When her condition worsened, you still brought her medicine back to take." , dont you want to kill her?


    Mrs. Zhang sneered and said: "Oh, I know the thoughts of you idiot men best. Don''t you just feel that you are being used of being a softie and want to kill Mrs. Fei so that you can reasonably take possession of her dowry? Fei''s wife is blind to marry her daughter to you."


    "So your current fate is the retribution you deserve. You can''t me me. I am helping Fei to avenge and do good deeds. Just wait for Fei to demand your life!"


    Mrs. Zhang kept scolding Mr. Gu, talking about retribution, but in fact she wanted to absolve herself of the crime, and she felt so unburdened.


    She frightened Mr. Gu almost to death and then left.


    Gu Chengli was waiting for her in the distance. When he saw hering, he said again: "Mom, wait for me here. I''ll go and say a few words to dad and grandpa."


    Zhang smiled and said, "My son is kind, so go ahead."


    Gu Chengli ran to find Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu. They were overjoyed when they saw him, thinking that he came back and took them away with him. Unfortunately, Gu Chengli only said one sentence to the two of them: "Grandpa, dad, it''s all me." It was my mother''s idea. If you want to save your life, go find her. I am innocent." After saying that, he bowed to them several times and ran away.


    Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu were so angry that they vomited blood and wanted to call Gu Chengli back, but they couldn''t make any sound.


    At this moment, Mr. Gu truly regretted it.


    Retribution, retribution, if he had known this, he shouldn''t have treated Fei like that... But people from all over the country said that it was because of Fei that he could live in a brick house, have fields andnd, and have money to do things. Business.


    Why do they say that?


    He is Fei''s man, and Fei''s family is impoverished. They have to rely on him for the rest of their lives. Why did he spend her dowry?


    He didn''t want to kill her, he just wanted to marry a woman to anger her and make her submissive. But Li Shiliu, that bitch, had changed the medicinal ingredients. When he found out, Fei was already in terrible pain, and there was still a rotten smell on her body.


    It''s so serious that it can''t be cured anyway, right? Well, that''s all it can do.


    In short, he was right, it was Li Shiliu''s fault. He was a good husband and a good father. At least he didn''t let Gu Dashan starve to death, and even married him Cui as his wife.


    It''s because Gu Dashan is unfilial. He only regards Gu Laosan as his father in his heart, and never takes him into his heart as his real father.


    Mr. Gu kept saying in his heart that he was innocent and asked Fei not toe looking for his life.


    But Fei came anyway.


    In the dark night, she had several pairs of eyes, glowing with a faint green light, staring at him, as if asking him: Why do you want to harm me? Why do you abuse my children? Why use my father and brother''s pension money to raise Li Shiliu''s child? !


    After Gu Chengli and Mr. Zhang abandoned Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu, they entered the town at night, found a house in a remote ce, and entered the house to steal money.


    As a result, they moved too much and were discovered when they were looking through the bedside box. The old woman on the bed woke up. When she saw them, she shouted: "Someone ising..."


    Before he could say the word ah, Gu Chengli knocked him unconscious with a stone.


    There was an old man on the bed. He just woke up when he heard the sound and was knocked unconscious by Gu Chengli.


    There seemed to be only two old people living in this house. After knocking them unconscious, Gu Chengli and Mrs. Zhang immediately took the dozen or so taels of silver they found, as well as rice, noodles and meat, and the chickens in the cage and ran away.


    Gu Chengli was extremely happy as he held the more than ten taels of silver: "I didn''t expect that two old guys could have so much money. The family is living a good life."


    With these more than ten taels of silver, Gu Chengli discovered a way to make money, and followed Zhang secretly to Jinning Mansion.

 Chapter 931: caught

    Chapter 931: caught


    Chapter 931 Caught


    Woof woof woof~


    Ouch!


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    In the dark night, some stray wild wolf dogs came out to look for food. After seeing Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu, they pounced on them and bit them. In a short time, they were covered with wounds.


    But they were lucky and were not eaten by wild wolf dogs. Instead, they were rescued by a Taoist who came down from the mountain to sell medicinal materials and was about to return to the mountain.


    Bang bang bang!


    Two Taoists dressed in rough linen clothes held a torch in one hand and a wooden stick in the other and beat up a group of wild wolf dogs. After more than a quarter of an hour of melee, the group of wild wolf dogs were defeated by the two Taoists and could only howl and howl with bared teeth. Staring at the two Taoists with ring green eyes, he wanted to wait for an opportunity to kill them.


    But the two Taoists were skilled in martial arts and had torches in their hands. The group of wild wolf dogs attacked several times but were severely beaten, so they could only leave angrily.


    After the two Taoist priests repelled the wild wolf dogs, they immediately went to check the injuries of Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu. The young Taoist priest said in surprise: "Master, they are still alive."


    After hearing this, the elder Taoist immediately ordered: "Go back to the drug store to find someone, and ask the drug boy to carry them back to the drug store for treatment. The injury is too serious, and the wound must be treated quickly, otherwise your life may be at risk."


    "Hey." The little Taoist priest immediately rushed back to the town. Three-quarters of an hourter, he finally arrived with a few medicine boys carrying the door panels.


    "Master You, we are here, where are the people?" The people in the medicine shop have a good rtionship with Master You, and they came as soon as the little Taoist priest called them.


    Master You greeted them: "Be careful here, they are seriously injured and cannot withstand the bumps."


    "Hey, we understand." The medicine boys are all used to doing this kind of work. They avoid the wounds on Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu''s bodies, lift them up the door panel, and walk quickly and steadily to the medicine shop.


    After arriving at the drug store, Master You and the doctor at the drug store spent two hourspletely treating the wounds on Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu.


    It''s just that they were chewed to a pulp, and Gu Youfu''s neck was bitten twice. Although the bleeding stopped, his throat was bitten to pieces, and he was making an unpleasant sound of breathing out.


    The doctor at the drug store shook his head and said, "Lao You, I''m afraid this guy is going to die."


    Master You is a Qing cultivator. When encountering such a thing, he only tries his best to treat it. He doesnt insist on whether he can be saved: It depends on his life.


    I am confused again, who are these two people? Why did he appear outside the town?


    The little Taoist priest has been thinking about these two issues since he met Mr. Gu and his son. At this moment, he said: "Master, they are both paralyzed. It is impossible for them to walk outside the town by themselves. They must have been carried here by their family members. This The family members are so cruel, they throw them away when they see them paralyzed, and they are not afraid of being struck by lightning."


    Master You was very indifferent. Hearing this, he said: "There are always a few people with bad intentions in the world. Don''t pay attention to them. Let''s just do our own thing and cultivate our own way."


    The little Taoist priest heard this and said, "Yes, I will obey the teachings carefully."


    Gu Youfu''s neck was bitten to bits, and he passed away within a short time.


    Mr. Gu was very lucky and woke up just before dawn, but he only woke up for a while and fell asleep again.


    The doctor at the medicine shop said: "It''s done, this old man can''t die."


    only


    He looked at Master You and asked, "Are you going to take them back to the mountains again?" Master You is a Qing cultivator who pays attention to fate. As long as he meets people who have nowhere to go, he will take them in if they are willing. They go to Guanli to live, and when they get tired of the life in the mountains, those people can leave at any time.


    Master You nodded: "I don''t know where their home is. It looks like he was abandoned by his family and has nowhere to go. Since I met him, I must take him back to the mountains. At least I can give him something." With just one mouthful of food, even if he dies, I can bury him and give him a whole body.


    The body will not be exposed in the wilderness.


    The doctor at the medicine shop said: "Okay, after his injury gets better in two days, I will ask the people at the medicine shop to help you carry him back to the mountain."


    As for Gu Youfu, there was a forest behind the town. Master You asked the Taoist priest to dig a hole there and bury Gu Youfu. He also recited a mantra for him and asked him to bury him in peace.


    In addition to Master You and the others rescuing Mr. Gu, another big event happened in the town. The old Tang family living in the west end of the town was robbed, and more than ten taels of silver were stolen.


    The two old men also had their heads smashed. Fortunately, they were discovered early and no one was killed.


    When the two elders of the Tang family were carried to the drug store, the drug store doctor muttered: "What''s going on in our town? Why are there such evil thieves?"


    "Who knows, the world has been bad recently. I heard that there has been a lot ofmotion in the northwest and Zhongzhou. I guess the people there are having a hard time, so theye to our ce, and when they have nothing to eat, they go into the house and steal. "The yamen servant from Silifang in the town said, and then added: "You guys bandage up Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang first, and I''ll sound the gong to warn everyone to beware of thieves."


    Hey, you go quickly, but you have to notify us quickly, otherwise it will be terrible if someone elses house is stolen.


    The son of the old Tang family works as a shopkeeper in the city. He earns a lot of wages a month. Even if his family is stolen more than ten taels of silver, he can still survive. If that poor family had so much money stolen, they would have to jump into a well. .


    The yamen officer nodded, ran to beat the gong to notify everyone, and gathered some strong men in the town to search the town for the whereabouts of the thief. But Zhang and Gu Chengli had already run away, and they found nothing.


    In the end, we had no choice but to report this matter to the county government. The county government heard that no culprits were found and no lives were lost. They just made a registration and that was it.


    Seeing the mess in the town, Master You didn''t want to stay any longer. After Mr. Gu got better, he took the little Taoist priest and carried Mr. Gu back to the mountain to raise him.


    After Mr. Gu woke up, he was heartbroken to learn that Gu Youfu had been bitten to death by a wild wolf dog. The biological son who looked most like him and whom he loved most died before he reached the age of forty.


    He was lying on the bed, crying constantly, thinking about Gu Dashan who had be rich but refused to recognize him, that Mrs. Gu had cuckolded him all his life, and that his biological grandson Gu Chengli had thrown them on the roadside and ripped out his heart and lungs. The people facing Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu were not of my kind... life was really worse than death.


    But there are some sins that must be paid back once they aremitted. He deserves to have such a miserable end.


    After Gu Chengli and Zhang stole more than a dozen taels of silver, after a few days of leisurely life, all the money was spent. They continued to steal, but as they kept stealing, their hearts grew bigger and they felt that those few taels A dozen taels cannot be considered money at all.


    When he came to another county town, Gu Chengli bought a knife and said with a cold light in his eyes: "Mom, my son has already taken a fancy to a family. In that family, there is a mother-inw with two women and several children. The man I went out to do some business and haven''te back for several nights. Let''s go and do it tonight and we can get a lot of money, which will make you rich and delicious."

 Chapter 932: Shenjiang

    Chapter 932: Shenjiang


    Chapter 932 Shen Jiang


    Mrs. Zhang was also red-eyed. She had long lost sight of good and evil in her heart. All she wanted was to get money and enjoy herself. After hearing this, she immediately agreed: "Okay, just listen to my son."


    In the middle of the night, after everyone had gone to bed, they quietly sneaked into the house and grabbed things.


    That''s right, they stopped stealing and nned to rob. It''s just a few women and children. They have knives in their hands. How can they be afraid of them?


    But they miscalcted this time. Not long after sneaking into the house, they bumped into a man.


    The man was stunned for a moment. After seeing the knife in Gu Chengli''s hand, he immediately reacted and snatched the knife from Gu Chengli''s hand in two moves, then kicked him on the knee.


    With a bang, Gu Chengli was kicked so hard that he fell to his knees on the ground. With a click, his kneecaps were shattered.


    "Get up, brother, there''s a thief in the house!" The man shouted towards the outside of the house. He kept moving his hands and twisted Gu Chengli''s hand. Then he pulled hard and with a click, he directly took Gu Chengli''s hand away. Dislocated.


    "Ah!" Gu Chengli screamed, almost fainting from the pain, and hurriedly called to Mrs. Zhang: "Mother, please help me beat him to death!"


    Mr. Zhang had been stunned for a long time. When she heard Gu Chengli''s words, she came to her senses and ran away.


    Gu Chengli''s eyes shed coldly, Damn it Mrs. Zhang, he was her biological son, she would abandon him and run away when the disaster came.


    But Zhang could not run away and bumped into another man who rushed into the house.


    With a bang, he was knocked to the ground by a man as strong as a mountain.


    The man was good at martial arts and reacted quickly. He immediately suppressed Ms. Zhang, and with two clicks, he first removed her two arms so that she could no longer move.


    Ms. Zhang almost fainted from the pain, but she quickly begged for mercy: "Hero, spare your life, please spare your life. We are just passing by and want to stay in the house for a night. We are not here to steal anything."


    "Bah, do you think our old Liang family are fools? Would you believe such nonsense?" Liang Laoer stopped nagging her, took the rope from home and tied Mrs. Zhang up.


    Mrs. Zhang cried and kept saying: "You guys have misunderstood. Our mother and son are really just passing by to stay overnight. You have arrested the wrong person."


    After hearing this, Boss Liang said: "Stop talking nonsense. Our brothers are escorts and have seen everyone. You still want to deceive us with this trick. Please save it."


    After Boss Liang **** Gu Chengli, he said to Boss Liang: "The second boss went to the Yamen to call someone and said that we caught two thieves. I guess they are the male and female thieves who have been rumored a lot these days."


    Hey, look, Zhang and Gu Chengli stole things and also stole names.


    Recently, things have been stolen from several towns along the official road. Some people have seen the two people, saying they are a man and a woman, but the woman is a bit older and does not look like a couple.


    It doesnt matter, as long as a man and a woman work together tomit a crime, everyone will call them male and female.


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Liang Laoer turned around and left the house.


    While looking at Zhang''s mother and son, Mr. Liang shouted outside the house: "Mother, daughter-inw, second brother and sister, don''t panic. The thief has been caught. The second brother has gone to report to the police. The government officials will be here soon. You stay in the house." Thats good.


    Mrs. Liang and the others had long heard the sound of fighting outside, and were very frightened. After hearing this, they finally felt relieved and shouted: "Hey, we know, you should be careful. I heard that these male and female thieves are very powerful." Very, very nevere up short.


    The reputation of the male and female thieves has spread quite loudly in several nearby towns. Everyone is extremely afraid. There are many women and children in her family. Mrs. Liang has always been afraid that something will happen to her family. She never expected that these two evil thieves would actuallying. Fortunately, the boss and the second brother heard about the male and female thieves and came back in advance, otherwise their family would be doomed.


    Half an hourter, Liang Laoer finally brought the people from the county government.


    The government officials immediately arrested Zhang''s mother and son, and spent half the night torturing them. At dawn, Gu Chengli finally couldn''t bear the torture and confessed, admitting that the mother and son had stolen from more than a dozen households in several towns along the way. of silver.


    But after Gu Chengli finished the crime, he put all the me on Zhang and cried: "My mother forced me to do it. If I didn''t steal it, she would die in front of me. I am a son, so I can''t Watching your own mother die, you can only agree to her and steal things with her... Master Chao, I am innocent, it is all my mother''s fault."


    When Gu Chengli was in the Li family, he studied some books with the Li family''s husband. The Li family''s husband told them about the criminalws of Dachu. One of them was that those who confessed or were instigated tomit crimes could have their sentences reduced.


    And what hemitted was just stealing. Although he hurt people, he did not cause any deaths. Moreover, he was young and the court''s mines needed manpower. He would not be sentenced to death, but would only be sentenced to work in the mines.


    As long as he can go to the mine, he will have a chance to escape and seek refuge with Sister Rong.


    Mrs. Zhang trembled when she heard this. She stared at Gu Chengli and gritted her teeth and said: "You **** who has lost his conscience. He has the same virtue as your father and your father. When there is something good, he will fight for it. When he sees something going wrong, he will immediately Put the fault on others. Gu Chengli, dont worry, you cant escape this time, I will die with you even if I die!


    Zhang was a ruthless person, and she put all the me on Gu Chengli, and also said that Gu Chengli bought a knife with the intention of killing and robbing.


    Gu Chengli''s knife was bought in the county town. The yamen officer went to check it and found it.


    Gu Chengli cried: "It was my mother who asked me to buy the knife, and she forced me to steal it. I am an aplice, and she is the real viin!"


    Mrs. Zhangughed when she heard this: "Son, if you have done something evil, you must pay with your life. If you can''t just push your mother to death in order to survive for yourself."


    After putting all the me on Gu Chengli, Mrs. Zhang said to the government officer: "Master Cha, I didn''t hurt anyone, so I can''t be sentenced to death. In our Dachu, anyone who didn''tmit a murder case can pay with money."


    Then he said: "My daughter Gu Rong is the concubine of the third young master of the Zhan family in Jinning Mansion. The Zhan family is a powerful family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Everyone in Jiangnan and Jianghuai knows it. You asked me to send a letter to the Zhan family in Jinning. As long as When the Zhan family receives the letter, they will definitely send someone to bring me money to clear up my guilt."


    Zhang, like Gu Rong, are both quick-witted people in times of crisis, and Gu Rong told her a lot about the Zhan family. When she told her these things, she frightened the Yamen servants into a daze.


    The yamen servant hurriedly went to report to the county magistrate.


    The county magistrate was also frightened, and he remembered the rumors in He''an Mansion, saying that Master Zhan and Young Master Zhan slept with two girls named Gu in He''an Mansion and brought them back to Jinning Mansion.


    I guess the rumors are true.


    He was afraid that the Zhan family would retaliate against him if he sentenced the Zhang family and his son. After all, a wealthy family was the most respectable, and even a concubine''s family could not be convicted. Finally, he agreed with Zhang to send a letter to the Zhan family. As long as the Zhan family brings money to exonerate Zhang and Gu Chengli, they can be released.


    Zhang was very proud when she saw that the county magistrate agreed. She dictated it to the scribe and sent it to Jinning Mansion.


    Ms. Zhang was having a sweet dream that someone from the Zhan family woulde to save her, but little did she know that Gu Rong, Gu Ya, and Gu Xiaomei were about to be drowned by the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew.

 Chapter 933: I want you to die [Thank you for your monthly votes 0]

    Chapter 933: I want you to die [Thank you for your monthly votes 0]


    Chapter 933 I want you to die [Thank you for your monthly votes^0^]


    What happened to Gu Rong and the others was a great shame to Mr. Zhan and Mr. Zhan, especially Mr. Zhan. He was ridiculed by many literati because of this incident.


    When they were resting from He''an Prefecture to Linhe Prefecture, and were about to board a boat to cross the river back to Jiangnan, they were surrounded by a group of literati from Linhe Prefecture. It''s worse than a beast.


    They also said that the Zhan family had uncles and nephews like them who were not worthy of the name of an aristocratic family. They wanted to write to the heads of the top ten aristocratic families and delete them from the list of deceased members of the Zhan family, so that the Zhan family could not even be a third-rate aristocratic family.


    The storytellers in Linhe Prefecture are still very good. They havepiled several stories about their uncles and nephews. Among them, there are also versions in which their uncles and nephews are suspected of liking Xianjun, falling in love with Gu Youlu and the others, and contracting the flower-willow disease.


    The uncles and nephews of the Zhan family are anxious and angry. They just slept with two women. They didn''t expect that the matter would be such a big deal. Now the entire Zhan family ispletely embarrassed, and the Zhan family is very likely to be expelled from the family list!


    The Zhan family has been passed down for hundreds of years, and it took several generations of ancestors to vomit blood and fight to be a famous family. If they were to be removed from the family like this, then the two of them would not have to live anymore, and the n would chop them up to worship their ancestors.


    Zhan Sangong grew up receiving praise, how could he withstand such insults? He opened the door to argue with the literati, but was retorted by the literati: "Ha~ Zhan San, Zhan San, you still want to deny it? Didn''t your uncle and nephew get arrested and sent to the Yamen for **** two girls? There are so many people See, do you think that by taking them as concubines, you can pretend that nothing happened?"


    He then said: "Those two girls are still in your courtyard. If the story is false, why did you take them with you? Shouldn''t you throw them away immediately to show your innocence?"


    A madman next to him with his clothes open and exposing his chest said: "Brother Xue, it''s not two girls, it''s two girls and a widow. The widow is the aunt of the two girls. I heard that their uncles and nephews are still fighting for the widow. The widow got into a fight. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk tsk.


    After hearing this, Brother Xue let out a long sigh: "There is also a widow, and there are three aunts and nephews! Zhan San, do you have any moral ethics? You actually got involved with the three aunts and nephews, you guys?" , you are simply worse than beasts, and you have disgraced us intellectual madmen!"


    Someone else took the opportunity to ask: "Is he an aunt and nephew? Isn''t he an uncle and nephew? I heard that the Zhan family''s uncle and nephew and Gu Youlu are also..."


    "Shut up! We didn''t!" Zhan San roared and exined, but no one listened to him, they just pointed at him and kept yelling.


    Zhan San''s mouth was not very sharp in the first ce. Faced with so many people''s scoldings, he had no power to reply. In the end, he had to hide in another courtyard and wasughed at even more by the literati in Linhe Prefecture.


    Zhan San couldn''t stay any longer. He originally wanted to stay for two days and wait for the family''s boat to be ready before setting off. But because of this, he immediately packed up his things and boarded the boat in a hurry.


    Gu Rong had been worried that Mr. Zhan would be so angry that he would abandon them. It was not until she boarded the Zhan family''s ship that she felt at ease.


    In the evening, she dressed up carefully, made a turtle soup with her own hands, and brought it to Mr. Zhan.


    ~


    "Third Young Master, this is your servant. I made turtle fish soup for you and brought it here specially for you. Please open the cabin door and let me in." Gu Rong knew about the affairs of the old Gu family and almost made Third Young Master Zhan angry to death. , so she was very smart and did not ask for any more concubine position. Instead, she called herself a ve and just wanted to be a maid beside Mr. Zhan.


    With her methods, she could be promoted to a concubine after being a maid for a few years.


    She is not in a hurry, as long as you give her time, she will definitely live a prosperous life.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have time.


    Second Master Zhan was about to die of anger. Seeing that Gu Rong was not afraid of death, he came to him and even gave him turtle soup. In this situation, he would not be interested in her even if he drank to death.


    However, Mr. Zhan still asked his maid Xiaoyue to open the door. "Come in." Xiaoyue is the maid in the other courtyard. As long as Zhan San goes to the other courtyard, she will be responsible for taking care of him.


    When Gu Rong saw this little moon, she was filled with hatred. The girl who was the daughter-inw of a wealthy family was really beautiful, and her figure was extremely charming.


    But dont be anxious, Gu Rong relies on her brains, never her face. One day she will get rid of all these foxy people.


    "Sister Xiaoyue." Gu Rong smiled honestly at Xiaoyue. After bowing, she entered the room, knelt down directly on the ground, and handed the turtle soup to Young Master Zhan: "Third Young Master, this is your servant! Its been brewed since the boat trip, its a great tonic, you can try it and rest after drinking it.


    Zhan San smiled: "Gu Rong, you think you are very smart, don''t you?"


    How do you let him sleep after drinking? Can you still sleep?


    Gu Rong was shocked when she heard this, and said hurriedly: "I am stupid and I don''t dare to think that I am smart. I just want to serve the Third Young Master wholeheartedly. I hope that the Third Young Master will not dislike me."


    With two snaps, Young Master Zhan pped Gu Rong twice, then raised his foot and kicked Gu Rong down: "Don''t you dare to be smart? You have always been smart! Who do you think I, Zhan San, am?" Those stupid young masters from rich families? I, Zhan San,e from a wealthy family and am extremely noble, but you, a cheap maid, a filthy **** with mud-legged blood, dare to y tricks on me."


    "I originally wanted to keep you for a while and wait until we got to Jinning Mansion before taking action. You are seeking death on your own, so you can''t me me."


    Gu Rong was shocked when she heard this. She looked at the murderous eyes of Third Young Master Zhan and knew that he had murderous intentions. Gu Rong was extremely frightened, but she pretended to be calm and said: "It''s my fault. Third Young Master, please calm down. I will kill you now." roll."


    Speaking, he hurriedly stood up and trotted towards the hatch.


    Mr. Zhan looked at Gu Rong running for his life and sneered, bitch, do you think you can escape?


    As expected, Gu Rong failed to escape. She was caught by two shadow guards as soon as she stepped out of the hatch.


    Gu Rong looked at the two shadow guards who suddenly appeared in horror. Are these the aristocratic family? How could he raise such a servant?


    "Third Young Master, Third Young Master, I realize my mistake. Please spare my life. As long as you keep me, I will definitely be able to help you deal with the Gu Jinli family. Didn''t you want to ask to marry her at the beginning? I will let you do so!" In order to survive, Gu Rong even dragged Gu Jinli into trouble: "I am Gu Jinli''s cousin. As long as I speak, you can let the storyteller publicize it. After ruining her reputation, you are not afraid that she will not obey!"


    However, after hearing this, Third Young Master Zhan only said one sentence: "Catch Gu Ya and Gu Xiaomei, tie their aunt and nephew with iron blocks, and sink them into the river!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, several shadow guards suddenly appeared on the ship. Like ghosts, those shadow guards ran towards Gu Ya and their cabin. Soon they captured Gu Ya and Gu Xiaomei and tied iron blocks to their feet.


    When Gu Rong saw that Third Young Master Zhan wasing, she was so frightened that she cried and begged him: "Third Young Master, Third Young Master, I was wrong. What do you want me to do? Just tell me and I will do it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhan walked out of the cabin, looked down at Gu Rong, and said word by word: "I want you to die!"


    Respecting the elderly and caring for the young is a virtue. Although Old Man Gu is not worthy of it, as Gu Dashan''s biological father, it is a bit too much to expose his body in the wilderness. He is worse off than dead now, so let him live the rest of his life miserably in the mountains. . The plot of Lao Gu''s family will be finished today and tomorrow, so don''t worry. Regarding Saburos name, I will not write about it until his identity is revealed. The author''s name is useless, so please give Sang and Xiaoyu''s little buns some names. They will have babies earlier. On September 4th, it will be about 10,000 words. PS: Thank you for your support, appreciate it^0^

 Chapter 934: Naruro save me

    Chapter 934: Naruro save me


    Chapter 934 Minng save me


    I want you to die!


    Gu Rong was shocked. She didn''t expect Third Young Master Zhan to hate her so much. For him, she would do anything even a ve would do.


    Gu Rong felt very dissatisfied and wanted to ask Mr. Zhan: Why do you treat her like this? Isn''t she, Gu Rong, humble enough in front of him? !


    But she knew that her life was about to be in danger now, and she did not dare to say anything to anger Third Young Master Zhan. She just cried silently, looked at Third Young Master Zhan piously, and shouted softly with choked sobs: "Third Young Master..."


    Mr. Zhan looked at her tearful pleading eyes, smiled, and did the most vulgar thing ever, spitting in Gu Rong''s face.


    Gu Rong was stunned. Third Young Master Zhan was so stingy that he didn''t even say a word of curse to her, but directly humiliated her like this.


    She was desperate.


    When she was fleeing from famine, she never despaired no matter how hard the life was, but at this moment, she waspletely desperate.


    She gave up her scheming, gave up pretending to be pitiful, and only begged Third Young Master Zhan: "Third Young Master, you are a ve. I know you are wrong and will not pester you anymore. I just ask you not to kill me. You just treat me like nothing." , release this ve, and I promise that I will never appear in front of you again."


    As long as she can survive, with Gu Rong''s ability, she will definitely be able to join the rich family again and use her intelligence and talents to gain glory and wealth.


    However, Zhan San has been disgusted with her for a long time. If he could turn back time, he would never sleep with her, but would strangle her to death at the first sight of her!


    Just as Gu Rong was begging Mr. Zhan, Gu Ya and Gu Xiaomei were escorted by the shadow guards. The two of them were tied tightly with ropes. After two bangs, they were thrown onto the board of the ship by the shadow guards.


    Three shadow guards came over carrying three bags of iron blocks and tied them to their feet.


    Gu Xiaomei was suddenly kidnapped. She was frightened and confused. She couldn''t understand the situation at all. She evenined to the Third Young Master Zhan: "Third Young Master, these dog ves are so rude. They broke into the cabin and tied us up. We were in the middle of the night." I''m sleeping... No matter what, I will serve the Third Young Master from now on, and he is their mistress. If they treat their mistress like this, you must help me make the decision."


    As he spoke, he was still crying, with tears streaming down his face, while peeking at Mr. Zhan, wanting to see if he felt sorry for her?


    However, Mr. Zhan raised his head and screamed: "Hahaha, mistress? Do you want to be the mistress of my Zhan family?"


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Mr. Zhan San was going crazy. He pped Gu Xiaomei several times and pinched her neck. With his eyes bulging, he cursed angrily: "Who do you think you are? Who do you think I, Zhan San? You are the only one." Widow, a widow with a humble appearance and dirty blood of peasants also wants to be the mistress of my Zhan family?! My Zhan family is a wealthy family, a family of public ministers, and a family that has inherited the bell-ringing and dining-dining family for hundreds of years. Will she marry A **** like you?


    If I really let you enter the door of my Zhan family, the ancestors of the Zhan family will directly rain down thunder and kill us all!


    It is useless if you don''t kill him. A son of a dignified family marries a peasant girl, and the woman who returns his mother is a widow. He has fallen to this level. What else can he do if he is not dead?


    Gu Xiaomei was stunned by the scolding. She didn''t expect that she would be so miserable in the eyes of Mr. Zhan.


    She cried. This time she really cried. She cried very sadly: "Third Young Master, although I am a widow, I am also literate and understand poetry, calligraphy and etiquette. How can you belittle my family like this?"


    "Literacy? Do you know the etiquette of poetry and calligraphy?" Zhan San almost diedughing: "Do you think that being able to write your own name and reciting the Three-Character Sutra is called literacy? Have you read university literature? Can you survive the Spring and Autumn Period? Can you make an order? A masterpiece that people admire? How dare you say you are literate when you have nothing?"


    me


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Mr. Zhan was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked Gu Xiaomei so hard that he almost killed her. Gu Xiaomei screamed and vomited blood.


    Master Zhan San heard the noise, put on his clothes and came out to check. He was shocked when he saw the scene in front of him. He quickly grabbed Zhan San and asked: "Xiao San, what are you doing? Why did you bring them out sote at night without sleeping?" "


    After seeing Gu Xiaomei and the others tied with ropes, she was horrified and asked quickly: "Xiaosan, are you crazy? What are you going to do?"


    He tied them up and asked the shadow guards to tie iron blocks on their feet. This brat wanted to kill someone.


    "What to do?" Mr. Zhan smiled and said, "Uncle, these **** have caused us so much trouble. Naturally, we want to sink them into the river. If we feel bad about it, we can''t really bring them back to Jinning, right?"


    As he said that, he turned his eyes and looked at Gu Xiaomei and the others. The sneer in his eyes was glowing, making Gu Xiaomei and the others tremble.


    Seeing that he really wanted to kill Gu Xiaomei and the others, Mr. Zhan San hurriedly lowered his voice and advised: "Xiao San, don''t be impulsive. Didn''t we agree to take them back first and wait a few months before they die of illness?"


    Zhan San smiled: "How many months will it take to kill them? Uncle, the trouble they caused is so big that my nephew can''t wait any longer. Either they die or I die tonight!"


    His reputation and future were all ruined by the matter involving the old Gu family. He has no face to see anyone. Now he doesnt know what will be done to him when he returns home? Before he died, he had to kill Gu Xiaomei to vent his anger.


    Gu Ya didn''t speak the whole time, not because she didn''t want to speak, but because she was too frightened to speak. After seeing Mr. Zhan San speaking for them, she made up her mind and immediately shouted: "Ming Lang, save me, I am willing tomit myself to you." You, I just ask you to save me and dont let the Third Young Master sink me into the river."


    Master Zhan almost vomited when he heard the word Minng. He pointed at Gu Ya and said to Mr. Zhan: "Uncle, look at this bitch. He looked down on you before and wanted to marry me. Now he wants to marry me." Kill her, and she will affectionately call you Minng. Uncle, you can''t keep this bitch, so leave it alone and ask your nephew to help you kill her, so that she won''t continue to harm you."


    After hearing this, Gu Ya immediately burst into tears and shouted one after another: "Minng, Minng, please save me~"


    Mr. Zhan San is not a fool. He has seen hundreds to hundreds of women in his life. How can he not know what Gu Ya is thinking?


    He didn''t feel sorry for Gu Ya, and he was also annoyed that she had brought trouble to the Zhan family, but: "Jinning is our Zhan family''s territory. It would be safer to take action wherever we go. Let''s do it here, just in case..."


    Third Young Master Zhan interrupted him: "Don''t worry, uncle, nothing will happen. Even if a fisherman identally catches them, the bodies will rot after soaking for a long time and will not be recognized. And there are still iron blocks tied around them. Very safe.


    Gu Ya, Gu Rong, and Gu Xiaomei were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they kept crying when they heard the uncle and nephew of the Zhan family talking about **** them.


    No matter how they cried, they were eventually tied to iron blocks by the Zhan family''s shadow guards and carried to the side of the ship, ready to be thrown into the Huai River.


    When Gu Rong saw that she was really going to die, her eyes were filled with tears. Before she was thrown down, she cursed Mr. Zhan: "Zhan San, just wait for me. I will never let you go!"

 Chapter 935: She was engaged long ago

    Chapter 935: She was engaged long ago


    Chapter 935 She was engaged long ago


    Gu Rong was very dissatisfied. She lived her whole life just to live a prosperous and wealthy life and to trample everyone in the old Gu family under her feet. But she died before her ambition was fulfilled. She was filled with resentment and cursed Mr. Zhan with her blood-red eyes.


    Bang bang bang!


    The resentment in Zhan San''s heart was heavier than hers, so he beat her hard with a stick and knocked her into the Huai River: "You mud-legged bastard, you won''t be able to deal with me even if you are reincarnated ten times. ?Fuck me to death!"


    Gu Rong screamed and fell into the Huai River.


    Gu Xiaomei originally wanted to plead for mercy, but when she saw Mr. Zhan knocking Gu Rong into the Huai River, he screamed and fainted from fright.


    Mr. Zhan smiled contemptuously: "Trash."


    With a bang, Gu Xiaomei was also knocked into the water.


    !


    Gu Xiaomei''s body sank together with the iron blocks tied to her feet, and soon sank to the bottom of the water, leaving only a few sshes.


    Gu Ya was going crazy. She didn''t believe that she would end up like this. She held on to Master Zhan San''s sleeve and cried, "Minng, I know I was wrong. What I told you before was a lie. I like you very much and are willing to give you." When you give birth to a child, please dont


    Bang bang bang!


    Zhan San was so furious that he kept hitting Gu Ya on the head until she was speechless until she fell into the Huai River with a plop.


    Second Master Zhan took a sip into the Huai River and said, "Having a child? Oh, you are a ruined flower with dirty blood, and you still want to give birth to my Zhan family''s seed. Are you worthy?"


    Children of aristocratic families can sleep with women at will, but it is as difficult as climbing to the sky for a woman to enter the door of an aristocratic family. A woman like Gu Ya who has lost her innocence cannot give birth to a child of a noble family even if she bes pregnant. Because the aristocratic family would not believe her, they would only think that the child was the seed of another man, and would give her medicine to abort it.


    Zhan San looked at the rolling Huai River and said with a sneer: "Why do farm girls always dream of marrying into aristocratic families? Are aristocratic families your family''s pigsty? They can get in if they want?"


    The door of the aristocratic family is the Dragon Gate. A peasant girl cannot enter without adder.


    Even if you use a strategy to get in, the family has plenty of means to kill you.


    Don''t tell him anything about Gu Jinli. He agreed to marry Gu Jinli for a reason. First, Gu Jinli''s maternal family can help the Zhan family. Second, Gu Jinli is very beautiful. I heard that his beauty is not inferior to that of Gu Jinxiu, and even exceeds it. She was powerful and had some profitable properties under her control, otherwise Gu Rong would think that their uncle and nephew were crazy and woulde here to ask for marriage for no reason?


    And he never thought about living with Gu Jinli for the rest of his life. He just wanted to follow his instructions and settle her first. When the Zhan family''s status improved, he would kill her by boiling a frog in warm water.


    The person who can be his Zhan Sans lifelong wife can only be a daughter of aristocratic families with noble blood on both her fathers and mothers lines, not a dirty country girl like Gu Jinli who is half-peasant!


    After Zhan San killed Gu Rong and the others, he finally felt morefortable and said to Mr. Zhan San: "Uncle, you have to write a letter to inform that noble man that we listened to his words before going to ask for Gu Jinli''s hand in marriage. The Gu family is responsible for this disaster. He must save us!"


    Master Zhan San frowned and said: "The noble man said that we should not contact him no matter whether things are sessful or not. He has a way to know our affairs. If we are in trouble, he will save us."


    Zhan San sneered and said: "By the time he takes action, we will have been killed to worship our ancestors. If you don''t want to die, send him a message quickly and ask him to help us immediately."


    He said again: "If he doesn''t help us get through this difficulty, then we will die with him!"


    Zhan San is not stupid. On the contrary, he is very smart and cold-blooded. He will do anything to protect himself.


    The reason he ran into trouble at Lao Gu''s house was because he was young and energetic and had high self-esteem. Now that he has learned a lesson, he will definitely act cautiously in the future.


    After Zhan San finished speaking, he stopped talking to Mr. Zhan San and went back to the cabin to rest.


    Mr. Zhan San was also afraid of death. After thinking about it, he finally listened to Zhan San and wrote to the nobleman for help. The Huai River is very deep. There are countless dead souls buried under the water. Gu Rong''s aunt and nephew are just three of them. Their deaths are insignificant and no one cares about them.


    The Zhan family''s ship traveled on the Huai River for six days. Instead of passing through Jinling, it sailed directly around the water and came to the rear of Jinning Mansion. After boarding the dock of Jinning Mansion, they received the order before they even got off the ship. Ask them to stay on board.


    They stayed until night before being **** and escorted back to Zhan''s house.


    As soon as they arrived at Zhan''s house, they were thrown into the Zhan''s private cell. Mr. Zhan changed his clothes and, holding a wattle stick in his hand, beat them both severely and finally locked them in the private cell: "The eldest brother has taken leave. You''ll be home in a few days, and you''ll have a decision on whether you will live or die by then."


    Mr. Zhan San was old and was almost beaten to death. When he heard this, he cried and said: "Second brother, Xiaosan and I were framed. You must speak for us in front of eldest brother."


    He added: "Xiaosan is your biological son, you can''t watch him die, can you?"


    Mr. Zhan Er sneered and said: "My mistress has grown up. I am a man. If I do something wrong, I have to bear it. Even if I die, I can''t me others."


    He felt sorry for his son Xiaosan, but the trouble this son had caused was enough to destroy the entire Zhan family. All the wealthy families were rmed. If the Zhan family did not give an exnation to the family, the family would definitely unite to attack the Zhan family.


    If the death of two children can save the Zhan family, then it is considered a worthy death.


    Mr. Zhan knew his father very well. He sneered in his heart when he heard this. Hehe, to put it bluntly, he has many sons, not least of whom is him.


    But it doesnt matter, he never thought of relying on Master Zhan to save him. That noble man will definitely save their uncle and nephew, otherwise...


    After Mr. Zhan finished speaking, he nced at Mr. Zhan and saw him lying on the ground with his eyes closed. He seemed to have fainted and walked away without saying a word.


    Second brother, second brother, pleasee back and save your younger brother. My younger brother is wrong. My younger brother doesnt want to die! Mr. Zhan San shouted in the private cell, but Mr. Zhan Er didnt seem to hear him and left without looking back.


    However, not long after, a man came to the private cell, it was Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er was very happy to know that Mr. Zhan San and the others were back. Although his body was not fully recovered, he still supported his sick body to see Mr. Zhan San.


    "Uncle." Zhan Er called uncle, which made Master Zhan San so excited that he held Zhan Er''s hand through the cell door and said: "Xiao Er, uncle knows that you are a good person, and now you are the only one whoes to see him. Uncle."


    Zhan Er said: "Uncle, don''t say that. Grandma also misses my uncle. It''s just that something big happened to my uncle this time. She has to protect the entire Zhan family and it''s hard toe to see you. The elders are very angry. If grandmaes, Look at you, they areing to the house to cause trouble again."


    After the news came back, the elders of the Zhan family hade several times, and all of them were very angry.


    After Zhan Er said something tofort Mr. Zhan San, he asked Gu Jinxiu: "Uncle, how is Sister Xiu? Did she mention her nephew?"


    Before Mr. Zhan San could say anything, Mr. Zhan smiled and said, "Haha, second brother, are you still thinking about Gu Jinxiu? Stop thinking about it. She doesn''t like you at all. She''s already engaged."

 Chapter 936: The hand that changes clouds and rain

    Chapter 936: The hand that changes clouds and rain


    Chapter 936: The hand that changes the clouds and rains


    Get engaged?


    "What did you say? Sister Xiu''er is engaged?" Zhan Er was stunned by the news. He reached into the cell, grabbed Mr. Zhan and asked angrily: "Xiaosan, are you lying to me, right? Sister Xiu''er is not engaged. She is still waiting for me to marry her!"


    Third Young Master Zhan smiled: "Second brother, how could a younger brother lie to you? Gu Jinxiu is really engaged. Her fianc is Luo Wu, that dirty and vulgar farm boy who is now working as a low-ranking official in the government office." Luo Wu, the ss leader."


    "Impossible, impossible, you must be lying to me! The thing about Luo Wu is just wishful thinking of Xiu Jie''er''s parents, just words. Xiu Jie''er is not really engaged, right? She looked at me and gave me Her letter, after knowing that I have changed, she will definitely feel sorry for me and forgive me." Zhan Er cried, crying so heartbrokenly, he really liked Gu Jinxiu: "I haven''t let the maid in the room with me all the time I have been home. Wait, why does she want to get engaged to someone else?"


    Zhan San was about to vomit, and cursed in his heart: Do you not want to sleep with the maid? It''s just that my health is not good and I''m taking care of myself, so I can''t get close to the maid.


    However, seeing Zhan Er crying and crying, he felt very happy... This waste who was pampered by the whole family is still here!


    Zhan San felt relieved, and his voice became softer,forting Zhan Er: "Second brother, stop crying, what''s so good about Gu Jinxiu? She would rather choose a vulgar farm boy than you, so don''t think about her anymore.


    These words seemed to beforting, but in fact they were poisonous. Every word pierced Zhan Er''s heart. Zhan Er cried even harder and almost fainted.


    Hmm, Sister Xiu doesn''t like him. She would rather marry a peasant man than marry him.


    But, why?


    He likes her so much, and his family is rich and powerful. How could she not like him?


    Mr. Zhan San, who had brought up Zhan Er, really felt sorry for his nephew. Seeing him crying so miserably, he quicklyforted him: "Xiao Er, if you don''t cry, there are so many beauties in the world. Without Gu Jinxiu, you will never be able to do anything." You can also meet other women who are as beautiful as immortals.


    Zhan Er shook his head: "If my nephew doesn''t want it, my nephew will embroider my sister... I will treat her well. If she doesn''t agree, I won''t take a concubine."


    If she really can''t bear it anymore, she will keep him outside and will never bring him into the house to hinder her.


    Seeing that Mr. Zhan felt so sorry for Zhan Er, Mr. Zhan was very jealous. He sneered and said to Zhan Er: "Second brother, don''t cry. If you really like her, my brother can help you."


    Zhan Er was overjoyed when he heard this, and came over to hold Zhan San''s hand and asked: "Xiao San, what''s your clever idea? Tell me quickly, as long as you can help my brother achieve what he wants, I will give you my life!"


    Zhan San sneered, how did such an idiot get the love of his third uncle and his grandmother? The whole family is blind and regards the fool Zhan Er as a treasure. A fool like this should be thrown into the Huai River to feed the fish.


    After Zhan San scolded Zhan Er in his heart, he smiled and said: "Second brother, you just dote on her too much. She is just a peasant girl, and you are a son of a noble family. Why should you grovel to her? If you want, just tie her up." The rice is ready when cooked."


    ah?


    Zhan Er was shocked. Although he had many women, he had never forced himself on anyone. Hearing this, he hurriedly shook his head: "No, no, I am a son of an aristocratic family. I learned the traditions of the sages and followed the ancient rituals of the saints." , how could you do such an animal thing?"


    Zhan San was very disdainful: "Since the second brother is not happy, we can only watch Gu Jinxiu marry a peasant man and be harmed by a vulgar man."


    After hearing this, Zhan Er started crying again. When he thought about Sister Xiu sleeping with a peasant man, he was in agony: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuu, uncle, what should I do with my nephew?"


    Master Zhan Sanforted him: "If you don''t cry, there is still a way. That noble man will definitely help you."


    But Zhan Er was pampered by his family and grew up, and he could get whatever he wanted immediately. Now that he had stumbled several times with Gu Jinxiu, he was so sad that after returning to the yard that night, he vomited blood and fainted. , rmed the entire Zhan family.


    Zhan San was so happy to learn that Zhan Er vomited blood and fainted because of a woman, hehe, he deserved it!


    Zhan Er had a hard time, and he was even worse than Zhan Er.


    For the sake of the Zhan family, Mr. Zhan beat them every day without mercy. The third uncle and nephew Zhan were almost beaten to death.


    After the elders of the Zhan family learned that they were back, they also came to the house to make trouble. The troublested for several days. Even though the second master Zhan almost beat the third uncle and nephew to death, they could not get them to leave. It wasn''t until Mr. Zhan came home that he called three of the old men into the study. After talking to them for half an hour, they took the other n elders away as soon as they left the study. Miraculously, they didn''t make any more trouble.


    Mr. Zhan Er was very curious and asked: "Brother, what did you tell them?"


    Mr. Zhan shook his head: "I can''t tell you now."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Xiaosan won''t die."


    Not only will he not die, the noble man also thinks that he is a material that can be made.


    When Mr. Zhan Er heard this, he became even more curious: "Brother, what do you mean? Is this just over? Could it be that someone from the top ten families came to save us?"


    Mr. Zhan still said the same thing: "Don''t ask, second brother. We can''t let too many people know about this. Anyway, don''t worry, our family will be fine, and I won''t treat you badly."


    Mr. Zhan Er was a little unhappy, but he didn''t dare to show it. The eldest brother is the eldest son. From now on, everything in the Zhan family will belong to the eldest family. From now on, his family will be just a side branch, and he has to live off the direct family. It is not easy to fall out with the eldest brother, so he suppressed his curiosity and stopped asking questions.


    And this matter is exactly what the elder brother said. It was a big fuss at first, but suddenly nothing happened.


    The major aristocratic families did not send anyone to question them, nor did they join forces to deal with the Zhan family. They just pretended that there was no such thing, and the days passed like this.


    Mr. Zhan San was also released. He was so happy that he wrote several sour poems to celebrate his new life.


    Mr. Zhan, on the other hand, was shuddering... Such a big incident suddenly came to an end. His intuition told him that there was a changeable hand behind the scenes that was controlling this matter.


    And the owner of this hand is very powerful, so powerful that he can calm down all the angry families.


    Who is this guy?


    Mr. Zhan Er couldnt figure it out. He didnt answer the question when he asked Mr. Zhan. He had no choice but to ask Mr. Zhan.


    Young Master Zhan was proud and proud, and after putting on a show, he smiled at his biological father who asked him in a low voice: "Father, don''t ask any more questions. The noble man said that the less people know about his affairs, the better. But father Dont worry, with my son here, our room will not lose to the big room.


    "What do you mean, my son?" Mr. Zhan Er was shocked: "Are you going to follow the big house?"


    Zhan San smiled and said, "Father, let''s wait and see."


    Speaking, he ignored the shocked Mr. Zhan and walked away gracefully.


    From then on, Mr. Zhan began to treat Zhan San kindly. He gave him all the good things his second wife had. He also went to ask Mr. Zhan to find a small title for Zhan San so that he could have a more noble status when he was walking outside.


    Mr. Zhan did not refuse, but actually agreed, which made Mr. Zhan extremely happy.


    Only Zhan Er was devastated because Mr. Zhan found him and said to him: "Let''s leave the matter of Gu''s daughter alone for now."

 Chapter 937: Forget it if you cry to death

    Chapter 937: Forget it if you cry to death


    Chapter 937 Forget it if you cry to death


    When Zhan Er heard this, he didn''t want to live anymore. He cried and asked Mr. Zhan: "Dad, what do you mean? She is already engaged to Luo Wu. You want your son to let her go first and then let her go. They are about to get married." Are you asking your son to give up embroidering sister''s clothes directly? "


    Uncle Zhan looked at him crying and crying, frowned and said, "Since you understand what it means to be a father, then just do it."


    Zhan Er was so stunned that he forgot to cry. When he realized what he was doing, he grabbed Master Zhan''s hand and begged: "Dad, please help your son. He really can''t live without Xiujie, wuwuwu..."


    Master Zhan saw Zhan Er crying and was about to faint, and finally couldn''t help but explode. He was so angry that he pushed him away, kicked him again, and cursed: "Look at what you look like now. , what''s the difference between you and a harried woman? You are a man, you should study knowledge, pass the scientific examination and be an official. No matter how bad you are, you should be a member of the family and upy a ce among the literati. How can you live and die for a woman? !


    "The Gu family daughter looks down on you, don''t you think of something to do? All you can do is cry, cry, cry to death!"


    Mr. Zhan has been working as an official in the capital. This second son has been traveling around with the third son since he was a child. I saw that he was somewhat famous among the literati and crazy people, so I just thought that he was a promising man. How did he know that he was like this? The sissy!


    "Look at you? Your face is whiter than a woman''s, your body is more delicate than a woman''s, and you can even cry better than a woman. With your appearance, what girl would like you? From today on, you will leave Your third uncle should stay away. After you recover from your illness, your father will hire a martial artist to teach you boxing and kicking. You study steadily for two years and after you develop your masculinity, your family will help you. If you go and ask for a wife from a noble family, I wont ignore you!


    Zhan Er is the best-looking child in the family. He is a pure and kind person, and he respects and filial to his elders. Mr. Zhan used to love him very much, but now looking at him crying and crying, he is as fragile as an immortal king. He looked like he was almost going blind. He couldn''t help but pointed at Zhan Er and asked: "Xiao Er, how did you be like this?"


    Is it ridiculous for a dignified family member to be like those immortal kings who work in the building?


    If he hadn''t kept saying that he wanted to marry Gu Jinxiu, Mr. Zhan would have thought that he liked a man.


    Zhan Er was stunned after hearing what Mr. Zhan said. He looked at Mr. Zhan and was stunned for a while before asking: "Dad, are you scolding me? My son is so infatuated that if you don''t help me, how can you still scold me?" ?


    How can you still scold him?


    Mr. Zhan looked at the serious look on his face when he asked, and was so angry that he pped him in the face: "I gave birth to you, so I can''t even scold you?!"


    He added: "Let''s stop the Gu family''s daughter''s business. You should give up first. The house is in a mess now and I don''t have time to take care of your messy things."


    After saying that, seeing Zhan Er looking frustrated and about to faint, Mr. Zhan warned again: "Don''t do stupid things in private. Every move you make is under the control of the Zhan family. Your sour letter I have this poetic letter here, you dont need to write it anymore, it doesnt matter how many letters you write!


    Zhan Er once gave Zhan San a letter and asked him to take it to Gu Jinxiu, but Zhan San knew Zhan Er''s temper and was afraid that he would write something offensive in the letter, so he read the letter first.


    It turns out that Zhan Er really wrote some poems that were only used when ying with the maid.


    Zhan San was frightened and did not dare to send the letter to Gu Jinxiu. Instead, he suppressed it and gave it to Mr. Zhan yesterday. Mr. Zhan was very angry after reading it.


    He is not angry because of Gu Jinxiu. To him, Gu Jinxiu is just a tool to promote the Zhan family, and he will notin about her.


    He was angry with Zhan Er: "You are a son of an aristocratic family. Where did you learn the etiquette and rules from childhood? Can those poems be written for the candidate of the main wife? Do you know the difference between the original wife of the main wife and the maid who warms the bed?!    Zhan Er was shocked: Dad, you, did you take my letter to Sister Xiu?


    He exined very aggrievedly: "Of course my son can tell the difference clearly. I wrote those poems just to let Sister Xiu know my son''s infatuation for her."


    After listening to this, Mr. Zhan was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Are those **** poems and romantic prose used to express infatuated feelings? If he dared to send such poems to thedies of the capital, he would be beaten to death without even knowing it!


    Happily, fortunately, he still has an eldest son, and the eldest son is not as stupid as Zhan Er, he is a normal person, and he can be ruthless and resort to tricks in order to find a future for the family.


    Zhan Er saw that Mr. Zhan was very angry and didn''t want to bother him anymore. But thinking about Gu Jinxiu''s engagement, he had the courage to ask him: "Dad, what''s going on with Sister Xiu..."


    With a bang, Mr. Zhan directly kicked Zhan Er and said angrily: "I have already told you, let the matter of the Gu family girl go first. Are you deaf and can''t hear it?"


    Zhan Er was kicked twice and was sick. He almost fainted from being kicked, but he still held Master Zhan''s hand and begged: "Dad, why don''t you help your son? Aren''t you very supportive of your son before? He said that Sister Xiu''s status is extraordinary and that she can marry as his wife. Why don''t you agree to it now? Tell your son, tell your son, oh oh oh..."


    Zhan Er asked questions again and again, and cried bitterly after speaking.


    The most annoying thing to Mr. Zhan was that Zhan Er was crying. When he saw him crying again, he was so angry that he pped him away: "You have no right to know this matter. In short, you just follow the instructions of the family. If you dare to disobey, you will be punished." You deserve it."


    After saying that, he didnt want to hear Zhan Er cry anymore and left immediately.


    Zhan Er was beaten and cried loudly again. He fainted from crying. The Zhan family was very busy again. The famous doctor of the Zhan family spent a whole day and night to revive Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er refused to eat or drink after he woke up, and wanted to go on a hunger strike, but in the end, he was so hungry that he could only cry and eat at the same time.


    After eating, he choked with sobs and asked his maid: "Bing''er, why do you think she doesn''t want to marry me? Am I not as good as a farmer?"


    Bing''er is beautiful and is one of Zhan Er''s personal maids. Although she does not have the title of maidservant, she has served Zhan Er many times. She has done everything she should do. Her rtionship with Zhan Er is very good. Same as usual.


    Bing''er hugged Zhan Er andforted her: "Second Young Master, don''t be sad. You are a good person, and so is the embroidered girl. But this marriage has always been a matter of parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words. The embroidered girl can''t make the decision. You can do it yourself." I cant make the decision, so I can only miss it like this.


    Bing''er was very good at talking and knew that Zhan Er liked Gu Jinxiu. She didn''t say anything bad about Gu Jinxiu. She only said that it was their parents who forced them to separate the lovers.


    Zhan Er feels that Bing''er is right!


    Its not that his fairy doesnt like him, but she was forced by her parents to get engaged to Luo Wu.


    Im going to save Sister Xiu! Zhan Er was very excited and wanted to run thousands of miles to be a hero to save the beauty and be famous.

 Chapter 938: Hopeless

    Chapter 938: Hopeless


    The corner of Bing''er''s mouth twitched almost invisible, and she hurriedly advised: "Second Young Master, you are still injured, so you can''t run around. Besides, Sister Xiu is just an engagement, not a marriage. You take good care of yourself, and wait. Only after you recover your health can you save her first time."


    After hearing this, Zhan Er felt that what Bing''er said was so right. He hugged her face and kissed her: "Bing''er, you are really smart, but you have helped me a lot."


    How embarrassing would it be if he ran to save someone on impulse, but failed to save the person but fainted and died on the roadside?


    Zhan Er felt extremely distressed when he saw Bing''er thinking about him so much, and promised: "Don''t worry Bing''er, I won''t treat you badly. We have a lot of houses at home. After Sister Xiues over, I will raise you to... Ill go out and see you every few days, I wont let you be wronged.


    Bing''er sneered after hearing this, but with tears on her face, she sobbed and said: "Bing''er knows that the second young master will not let us down. He is just guarding that cold house. Bing''er has no idea..."


    As Bing''er talked, she started to take off her clothes and begged Zhan Er: "Second Young Master, Bing''er knows that you have deep love for Sister Xiu. I will never think of being your concubine in this life. I just ask you to do it." Well, give Bing''er a child so that Bing''er can have a child to apany her in the future, which will alsoplete our fate."


    Bing''er is indeed someone who has served Zhan Er for many years. Every word she spoke spoke to Zhan Er''s heart.


    Zhan Er immediately softened his heart, hugged Bing''er and said, "Good Bing''er, I''m sorry for you. Since this is yourst request, I will naturally agree to it."


    Zhan Er is really not afraid of death. He dared to take medicine and act just after he was revived. After a while, he couldn''t do it anymore.


    The next day, hey on the bed and couldn''t get up. The olddy of the Zhan family was so anxious that she asked a doctor to see him. The result was that he had had excessive sexual intercourse.


    The olddy of the Zhan family was very angry and wanted to deal with Bing''er, but Zhan Er refused to let him go. The olddy of the Zhan family was also afraid that Zhan Er would not survive this disaster, thinking that if Bing''er could give him a son and a half, Yes, its not a bad idea to leave a seed for him.


    So instead of being punished, Bing''er was provided with food and drink every day.


    Mr. Zhan was so angry that he flipped the table over. The waiter was so incorrigible that he was hopeless!


    But he was toozy to scold Zhan Er. After settling the matter between Mr. Zhan and Mr. Zhan, he hurried back to the capital.


    He still has an official position in the capital, but he cannot dy his future.


    Although Mr. Zhan San and Zhan San were not executed by the Zhan family and other major aristocratic families, their reputations werepletely ruined. Literary enthusiasts looked down upon them and would not invite them again when holding literary gatherings. Think of it as a street rat.


    Mr. Zhan San was so angry that he wrote poems and scolded literati and madmen, but he was not the only one who could write poems and scold people. There were many literati and madmen who wrote poems and scolded him, and they scolded him even worse than Mr. Xia.


    Mr. Zhan San could not scold them. He was so angry that he vomited blood and became seriously ill.


    Zhan San was also very angry. He closed the door and locked himself in the room to grind his teeth: "You wait for me. When I be the head of the Zhan family, you will kneel down andpliment me!"


    After Zhan San saw that the intellectual maniac was ostracizing him, he began to contact the noble man wholeheartedly, but the noble man ignored him at all. He only left a message for him in his room when he woke up one day. letter.


    The letter reads: Dont seek death. If you want to get what you want, be honest and obedient, otherwise you will be an outcast.


    Zhan San was surprised when he saw the letter, and then became happy again. Haha, this nobleman really has great hands and eyes. The Zhan family is secretly guarded by shadow guards, and the nobleman can still deliver the letter, which shows his great ability.


    If he seeds, then he will wait patiently and stop doing anything to displease the nobles.


    The nobleman Zhan San was talking about was none other than Mr. Lu Er, who lived on the ind. Mr. Lu Er is not in the ind, but he knows a lot about the things in the ind.


    "Second Master, you are really wise. You rejected the Zhan family''s marriage in time. This Zhan Er is really not worthy of Sister Xiu. He is just a dandy with some literary talent but not much ability. He will not be of much help to us." In the room, Butler Lu said while burning the letter that Mr. Lu Er had read.


    Mr. Lu Er knew that Butler Lu had always felt that it was inappropriate for him to tell Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli to the Zhan family and that he had wronged them. After hearing Butler Lu''s words, he said: "Although he is not very capable, he is a pure-hearted person. Zhan San is much more conscientious and is suitable for Sister Xiu. Sister Xiu is too soft-hearted and needs to be matched with a kind-hearted person."


    However, he likes Zhan San very much, and Zhan San''s cruelty can be used to his advantage.


    Sighed again: "It''s also our identity that cannot be seen in the light, otherwise I wouldn''t have assigned Sister Xiu and Xiaoyu to the Zhan family."


    Butler Lu nodded after hearing this. Although his identity cannot be exposed, the Zhan family is a good family. After all, it is an aristocratic family.


    Butler Lu scolded the major families again: "They are all a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. As long as they are more courageous, you don''t have to be so aggrieved."


    The major aristocratic families knew that the Chu Dynasty was unstable, but they still did not dare topletely defect to their side. If they were not timid and did not dare to take over the two youngdies, the two youngdies would not have to be engaged to a peasant man.


    How can a peasant man be worthy of two youngdies? Their bloodline is not just as simple as being the daughter of the first family.


    While reading the letter, Mr. Lu Er said: "Don''t be angry, I willpensate them and will not let them live with peasants for the rest of their lives... When they can see the light of day, those two peasants and their family will disappear from the world. No one will know that these two girls have been engaged to such a family."


    Butler Luughed when he heard this: "The second old man is right. Since ancient times, there have been cases of daughters from aristocratic families remarrying. During the Great Zhou Dynasty, the eldest daughter of the Zongzheng family married the Emperor of Zhou. The two youngdies have noble status. Even if you marry again, you can still marry into a noble family and be the wife of a noble family."


    Old Master Lu Er smiled and said nothing.


    After a while, he stared at the letter in his hand and said: "This second girl is very smart. She can still gain a reputation despite being surrounded by the old Gu family and the Li family."


    It should not be underestimated.


    And that Gu Dashan looked like a man this time. It was a pity that he was not deceived by the old Gu family.


    After hearing this, Butler Lu smiled and said, "The seconddy is indeed very smart, otherwise she wouldn''t be running so many businesses."


    Those businesses are not only novel, but also very profitable. The money earned in a year is gone. If she is given another ten years, who knows what kind of situation it will develop into?


    Miss Xiao Er has the wisdom of her ancestors and can help you. Butler Lu said. The underlying meaning was to remind Mr. Lu Er that he could help her at the right time. It would be good for them if she developed.


    Old Master Lu Er shook his head: "Don''t worry, you have to sharpen them first and sharpen them before you can use themter."


    However, if he was killed in the middle, he would not be med.


    After hearing this, Steward Lu didnt say anything more, but nodded and said, Yes, I obey my order.


    Mr. Lu Er read the letter in the room for a long time, and wouldugh from time to time, looking like a loving elder. But in the end he said: "Brother An is as smart as the second girl, but I don''t know if he can take the responsibility." A big job?"

 Chapter 939: Clean up this bitch

    Chapter 939: Clean up this bitch


    Chapter 939: Deal with this shrew


    Butler Lu smiled and said, "Dngjun is the grandson of the second old master, so he can naturally shoulder this responsibility."


    It''s a pity that my surname is Gu, because I want to inherit the Gu family, otherwise I would be a good candidate for adoption.


    But the second old man prefers Engjun, saying that Engjun is young and easy to educate, and will be closer to them in the future.


    It''s just that the n was messed up by that idiot Xia Gu. Now they are thinking of ways to get close to Eng Jun?


    Mr. Lu Er was not in a hurry: "Our people are watching from thend, so there is no need to worry. Eng is a good boy and will definitely be on our side in the future. The Gu family will not refuse to agree. They are all good boys with kind hearts. And this is their responsibility and obligation.


    After hearing this, Butler Lu''s smile became brighter and brighter, feeling that their life was promising... The youngdy disappeared back then, and the second old master had not given birth to a new heir for many years. They were so anxious that they almost thought that the Lu family was going to perish. Some capable people who were originally loyal to the Lu family began to think of running away.


    Fortunately, the news came that the eldestdy might still be alive, which stabilized people''s hearts.


    This is also the most taboo thing about Mr. Lu Er. This is also the reason why he refused Zhan Er and Gu Jinxiu''s marriage this time.


    The family needs an heir, and the four children can suffer, but nothing can happen to them.


    As a maternal grandfather, he could use the excuse of tempering them to make his four children suffer, but he could not abuse them and let Gu Jinxiu ration a waste like Zhan Er.


    The subordinates below are all watching. If he goes too far, everyone willin and think he is poisonous.


    Old Master Lu Er took a breath and expelled the depression in his heart, and then ordered Butler Lu: "Go ahead and tell them to keep a close eye on them, and report everything no matter how big or small... They didn''t grow up around me, I always think To know everything about them.


    Butler Lu''s nose felt sour and he quicklyforted him: "Don''t be sad, second old master. Things are going very well in the capital. In a short time, you will be able to take the eldestdy and the four young masters to you openly and raise them up, and enjoy your family every day." joy."


    As for Gu Dashan, he has dirty peasant blood and is not worthy to be the son-inw of the first family. He will die of illness when the timees.


    They have a lot of secret medicine in their hands, and it would be easy to kill Gu Dashan silently.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu Er sighed: "I hope so."


    After saying this, he waved his hand and sent Butler Lu away.


    After Butler Lu left, he was the only one left in the room. He sat in front of the closed window, snorted coldly, and threw away the letter in his hand: "Life is so hard!"


    After Mrs. Zhang finished writing the letter, she waited in the county office of Rushan County for the Zhan family to send someone to rescue her. She had to eat white rice and meat every day, which made the Rushan County magistrate very angry.


    But he sent someone to He''an Mansion to inquire. Although the old Gu family was in all kinds of troubles, Gu Rong was indeed taken away by the Zhan family, and they were not talking about being a concubine, but about being engaged. They were simply shocked. The county magistrate raised his chin and sighed at the master: "Then the Zhan family has never seen a woman? After all, it is a family? Could it be that the family was suppressed by the emperor and went crazy? They actually want to marry the daughter of the old Gu family for their children."


    The master was also very puzzled and sighed: "Since the severe drought, the world has not been very good. Maybe everyone has changed."


    In troubled times, monsters emerge. Ever since the severe drought in the northwest and the incident with Duke Wei, Chu has be unstable. The war disaster three years ago produced many abnormal people. Who knows what the situation will be like in the future?


    The Master advised the Rushan County Magistrate: "Sir, it is best to protect yourself at this time. Please bear with it for now." After hearing this, the Rushan County Magistrate had no choice but to nod and promised to endure it.


    Thus, although Mrs. Zhang was disgusted, she had meat and vegetables to eat every day at the county government office. The county magistrate also found a doctor to see Gu Chengli''s injuries, for fear that if they died, someone from the Zhan family would deal with him.


    Seeing that the county magistrate was treating their mother and son like this, Mrs. Zhang became even more arrogant. She put up a family tree of wealthy wives in the county government office, which made the people in the county government office very angry.


    But not long after her good days, the person who went to deliver a letter to the Zhan family came back and said: "Sir, the Zhan family said that they don''t know any old Gu family, and they even beat the little one and warned us if we dare to do anything again." If you go to Zhan''s house and talk about old Gu''s family, you''ll have to risk your life, and you''ll even have to file aint with the adults, saying that the adults have ndered the Zhan family''s reputation and assigned rtives to the Zhan family indiscriminately."


    After hearing this, the Rushan County Magistrate almost jumped up with excitement. He quickly grabbed the Yamen servant''s hand and asked, "Are you telling the truth? Did the Zhan family really say that? Who said this? But the master of the Zhan family?"


    The yamen servant said: "It''s absolutely true, sir. This was said by the eldest master of the Zhan family himself, and he asked the housekeeper to tell the viin."


    The Rushan County magistrate was shocked: "What? Mr. Zhan is back?!"


    The yamen officer nodded: "Well, I''m back. I heard that I''m here to deal with Mr. Zhan and Mr. Zhan."


    After finishing speaking, he took out another letter, which was a personal letter from Mr. Zhan. The letter contained one sentence: Zhang and Gu Chengli are liars pretending to be rtives of the Zhan family. This is a serious crime and should be sentenced to be beheaded immediately!


    After the magistrate of Rushan County read the letter, he waspletely convinced. He burst outughing and said three good words: "Okay, okay, well done. I''ll give you three days off. Have a good rest, and then go and collect the reward of ten taels." Have a good meal."


    The yamen servant was confused. He looked at the county magistrate, then at the master, and asked with his eyes: What aroused you, sir? Not crazy? That''s a reward of ten taels.


    Master said: "My lord, I sympathize with you for your hard work. Go down and receive your reward."


    When the yamen servant saw this, he left happily. The county magistrate may be crazy, but the master can''t be crazy too, right?


    The magistrate of Rushan County tolerated Mrs. Zhang until she was about to be reincarnated. After receiving the letter from Mr. Zhan, he gritted his teeth and said, "Look at how this shrew Ms. Zhang can still put on airs in the county government office!"


    He immediately said to the master: "Get ready to ascend to the throne. I want Mrs. Zhang and Gu Chengli to go to heaven!"


    Mom, the time for revenge is here, lets see how he deals with this shrew!


    The master hurriedly went to make arrangements. After a while, he dragged Mrs. Zhang, who was eating chicken drumsticks and drinking wine, and Gu Chengli, who was threatening the yamen servant to find a woman for him, to the court.


    Mrs. Zhang shouted: "What are you doing? What are you doing? I am the mother-inw of Mr. Zhan!"


    Bah!


    The county magistrate sighed inwardly at Mrs. Zhang, and said with a sigh of relief: "Guarding Mr. Zhang, he firstmitted numerous major crimes with Gu Chengli, and then pretended to be a rtive of the Zhan family to defraud the county government. He was punished for several crimes at the same time. Thew should punish him by beheading him as a warning to others!"


    When Mrs. Zhang heard that she was about to be beheaded, she hurriedly shouted: "No, I didn''t lie to you. I am really the mother-inw of Mr. Zhan."


    The Yamen servant who went to Zhan''s house to deliver the letter received the reward and came to the court. When he heard this, he cursed: "Bah, you criminal woman is still making excuses. The Zhan family has said that there is no such person as Gu Rong, and there is no such thing as you." You are a fake rtive like this, and you want us to sentence you to death to rectify the Zhan family''s reputation."


    Seeing that Gu Chengli was about to speak, he pointed at him and said: "And you! Stop saying that you are the brother-inw of the Zhan family. The Zhan family has said that you mother and son are liars. Just wait to die!"

 Chapter 940: Im here to save you

    Chapter 940: I''m here to save you


    Chapter 940 Im here to save you


    Mrs. Zhang recognized this yamen servant. He was indeed the one who took the letter and sent it to the Zhan family.


    But


    "Why did youe back so quickly? It has been less than ten days. Can you fly or escape? Can youe back so quickly?" Mrs. Zhang stared at the county government as if she had discovered a big handle on the county government. Ling Your Majesty sneered and said: "My lord, let me remind you that breaking thew knowingly and breaking thew is a serious crime of confiscating a family and exterminating a n!"


    The Rushan County magistrate was almost furious. Zhang, a shrew, was saying that he had faked the words of the Zhan family in order to deal with her.


    With a bang, the magistrate of Rushan County pped the tree on the wall and said angrily: "Come here, I''ll be tortured!"


    Beat to death a rambunctious shrew.


    Torture? Mrs. Zhang was shocked and shouted: How dare you! If you dare to touch me, my son-inw


    With a bang, the head of the Yamen team had had enough of Mrs. Zhang and kicked her over, scolding her: "Son-inw? Your daughter doesn''t even know where she is. You still have a son-inw? And the third son-inw''s mother-inw? You don''t do it either." Looking into the water vat, do you look like you are reborn as a starving ghost? If you are really the mother-inw of Third Young Master Zhan, then the Zhan family will not be allowed to hang themselves collectively to apologize to their ancestors!"


    After scolding Mrs. Zhang, she called to the officials: "Hurry up and execute this shrew."


    "Yes!" The yamen officials were also incited by Zhang at this time, and their anger boiled over. They had long wanted to fight this shrew, who was fighting against people, so they immediately swarmed up, held down Zhang, and beat her.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After more than a dozen blows, Ms. Zhang was beaten to pieces. Her arrogance was gone, and she immediately begged for mercy: "Spare your life, spare your life, don''t beat me..."


    But the government officials didn''t listen at all. The magistrate continued the beating without telling them to stop.


    Mrs. Zhang was really scared when she saw this. The fear of losing her life enveloped her. Knowing that the Zhan family was unreliable, she put all the me on Gu Chengli: "It was Gu Chengli, he asked me to say that, ah!"


    The government officials refused to listen and were beaten.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    One blow at a time, knocking Ms. Zhang unconscious.


    Gu Chengli had long been frightened, trembling like a frightened chicken, staring at the government officials with his eyes wide open.


    The government officials were not polite to him, so they took him over and beat him.


    After the beating, the bad temper in everyone''s heart finally came out.


    The county magistrate of Rushan County directly asked the clerk to sign a bond for the mother and son, throw them back to the cell, and report them to the Fucheng Yamen for questioning and execution.


    When the two Zhangs woke up and learned that they were about to be beheaded, they cried and cried, but they had exhausted all the tricks they could use, and no one woulde to save them. Their end was to be beheaded in public.


    The story about Zhang and Gu Chengli came back to the Jinli family, but Gu Jinli and the others didn''t care.


    Zhang and Gu Chengli would be better off dead than alive.


    Gu Dashan was always kind-hearted. Hearing this, he sighed: "It''s a pity. If I had taught him well, I wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    He remembered that Gu Chengli was not that vicious when he was a child...but he remembered that when he was fleeing from famine, Gu Youfu''s family of five plotted against their family, and their family was almost sold because of this, and he suppressed the regret.


    Perhaps as An Geer said, Gu Chengli is selfish and vicious, not as honest as he seems.


    Gu Dashan knew that Mr. Gu was driven away with Zhang and the others. Now that Mr. Zhang and Gu Chengli hadmitted a crime and were sentenced to death, what about Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu?


    He wanted to ask, but he knew it was hard for him to ask again, but...


    Gu Jinli saw that he wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask, so he simply told Mr. Gu''s story: "Mr. Gu is not dead. He was saved by two Taoists. Now he is living in the mountains with the Taoists."


    He then exined: "Feng Jin and the others found it in a town."


    Then he told the story of how Mr. Gu and his son were thrown away by Mrs. Zhang, and that Gu Youfu was bitten to death by a wild wolf dog.


    But she only said it roughly, and didn''t even tell Gu Dashan the name of the town. Gu Dashan knew that Gu Jinli hated the old Gu family. He felt relieved when he learned that Mr. Gu did not die tragically. He never asked about Mr. Gu again.


    Gu Jinli was not angry. After all, Mr. Gu was Gu Dashan''s biological father. Mr. Gu could be worse than a beast, but Gu Dashan could not do this.


    However, as long as Mr. Gu is not exposed to the wilderness and has someone to support him for the rest of his life, Gu Dashan can live his life with a clear conscience.


    The third grandma saw that the atmosphere in the room was a little bad, so she talked about Gu Jinan''s uing government exam: "Brother An will take the government exam in eight days, so he has to prepare well and don''t worry about other things."


    The date for the prefectural examination came out half a month ago. The ninth day of April, like the county examination in February, is an auspicious day.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "That''s right, our brother An is about to take the government examination. I won''t say anything else, so as not to affect Brother An."


    He then looked at Gu Jin''an and said, "Brother An has been studying hard recently, and his family is with you in Fucheng. Don''t worry, my son is so smart, he will definitely pass the exam."


    Mrs. Cuiughed when she heard this: "Who can praise his son in public like this? He is not ashamed."


    Gu Dashan blushed at being said. He just felt that he had made Gu Jinan and the others suffer before, and wanted to praise them more.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Mom is fine, dad praises me, I feel happy, so I can write well."


    Mrs. Cui smiled, looked at Gu Jinan and Gu Dashan, and then at Gu Dashan. Thinking that the old Gu family''s trouble had been eliminated, she felt even more happy and said, "It''s a bit cold today. Mom will make you some mutton pots. Not now." Eat it, it wont taste good after a while when the weather gets hot.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "Okay, mom will make mutton pot for us and let Xiaoji and the others help. Don''t do it alone."


    She didn''t like mutton very much, so she ordered two more dishes: "Mom, let''s make some pine mushroom and chicken soup, and make some pan-fried fish cakes. It tastes delicious."


    Brother Chengughed at her: "Second sister, you know how to eat. It''s not enough to eat the mutton pot, you also have to order dishes."


    Gu Jinli grabbed him and pushed him towards Gu Jinan: "Brother, he has too little homework, give him more."


    Brother Cheng quickly admitted his mistake: "Second sister, I was wrong. Don''t do more homework. It''s so boring."


    "Huh?" Gu Jinan frowned and suddenly realized, "So you think the current homework is boring? Then I will give you some interesting homework."


    Brother Cheng was really about to cry after listening to it. The interesting homework that the elder brother said was definitely on the level of the underworld.


    Mrs. Cui felt happy when she saw the children ying and ying around, and took Gu Jinxiu to work in the kitchen.


    The life of Gu Jinli''s family is peaceful and harmonious, but the life of Li''s family is very cold.


    Young Master Li Er has never understood why his stepmother went to court to testify and helped others convict his father.


    "Although Madam is not my biological mother and is only a few years older than me, she has been very good to us in the past ten years. Why did she suddenly do such a thing? She has caused us all harm." Young Master Li Er asked his wife.


    Master Li Er''s wife said: "My husband, please don''t think too wildly. There must be a reason for my wife to do this... She is not a poisonous person inside."


    But she has an unshirkable responsibility for our current end! Young Master Li Er said with resentment.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a yamen servant came and patted the courtyard door and shouted: "Li Er, Mrs. Tao is here to see you. Open the door quickly."


    There are locks on both the inside and outside of the courtyard gate, and the government officials can only open the lock on the outside.


    "Mr. Tao? It''s Madam here, why is she here?" Young Master Li was a little shocked. He thought that Mrs. Li Tao left after making peace with his father, but he didn''t expect toe again.


    He said angrily: "She still has the nerve toe? We were all killed by her!"


    Mrs. Li came with the yamen servant, and Master Li''s voice was loud. She heard it, but she was not angry. She just shouted to the yard: "Second Master, I am here to save you!"

 Chapter 941: arrange

    Chapter 941: arrange


    Chapter 941 Arrangement


    Master Li Er''s wife was overjoyed when she heard this. She held Master Li Er''s hand and said, "Mr. Li, did you hear that? My wife said she was here to save us... We are saved!"


    They were locked in the mansion for more than ten days, and their days were like years. First, they were afraid of death, and second, they were afraid that their two daughters would live a life worse than death.


    Master Li Er was also very happy to hear Mrs. Li''s words, but he was still angry and was not willing to open the door.


    His wife saw it and smiled and said, "My husband, please straighten your clothes first, and then I will open the door for my wife."


    Speaking, he left the house and happily opened the door for Mrs. Li. The moment he saw Mrs. Li, he couldn''t help but shed tears: "Madam~"


    Mrs. Li saw that she was looking haggard but otherwise fine. She felt relieved and said, "It doesn''t have to be like this, you will be fine."


    He turned to look at the yamen servant again and gave him a banknote: "Excuse me, please wait here. I''ll go talk to them and I''ll be out soon."


    Although Mrs. Li''s dowry is notrge, she has managed her business well in the past ten years and has some money on hand, so she is not short of this banknote.


    The yamen servant was none other than Zhang Sanjin.


    Zhang Sanjin was smart and knew that Young Master Li and the others could not escape, and Mrs. Li had met the prefect and received the visitation document. Therefore, after Zhang Sanjin collected the banknote, he stood at the courtyard gate and watched without taking a step into the courtyard.


    Mrs. Li followed Master Li''s second wife into the main room.


    Master Li Er was already sitting in the main room. When he saw Mrs. Liing in, he did not get up to greet her. He turned his head away with a cold face, obviously still angry.


    Mrs. Li did not talk nonsense to Young Master Li and said directly: "You don''t have to hate me, I am doing this to save you."


    "Save us?" Young Master Li stood up angrily, pointed at Madam Li and said, "Don''t say it so nicely. You don''t want to live after Brother Zhuo goes. You just want to avenge Brother Zhuo. Didnt think about us!


    Mrs. Li''s face turned cold and she asked: "Brother Zhuo is my son. Don''t you know how he died? Don''t you allow me to take revenge?!"


    After hearing this, Young Master Li suddenly lowered his head and stopped talking when he thought of Zhuo Geer''s death... Speaking of this matter, not only his father, but also he owed Mrs. Li.


    He is Zhuo Geer''s biological brother. If he could have fought with his father to the end, he might have been able to save Zhuo Geer''s life. But he didn''t. After being pped by his father, he gave up. As a result, Zhuo Geer''s condition was dyed and he died on the road.


    Young Master Li Er is not a very strong person. This period of time was very painful, and he remembered that Brother Zhuo died of illness because of his weakness, and he couldn''t help crying.


    Master Li Er''s wife saw him and hurriedlyforted him: "Sir, don''t cry, you will get better."


    Mrs. Li didn''t have time to watch Second Young Master Li cry. She only said: "Second Young Master, you are almost thirty. If the Li family is defeated, you will have to rely on you to support the family in the future. You are crying like this. In the future, let the two sisters What should I do?"


    Before Young Master Li could put away his tears, he continued: "I''m here to tell you that I didn''t kill you. On the contrary, I went to court to report Li Zhi to save you. You should know very well that Li Zhi takes the me." Since he was an official, he has done many things that could destroy his family and his family. The murder of Yuan Jiaman is the lightest of all his crimes. Although you will be imprisoned, such crimes can be wiped out with money. "


    Second Young Master Li knew that Mrs. Li was right. His father had been pursuing the Conglong Gong since he hooked up with that noble man. If Emperor Chu found out that his father had taken refuge with the eldest prince and was plotting to seize the throne, They didn''t say that one n was wiped out, but that nine ns were not saved!


    But


    "Taking human life is also a serious crime, and the emperor is short of money. There are five people in our family, and each person needs at least ten thousand taels of silver. This is fifty thousand taels. All the family property has been confiscated, where can we get fifty thousand taels of silver? Can you exonerate us?"


    He looked at Mrs. Li: "Even if all of Madam Li''s dowry is sold, it probably won''t be of this amount." Mrs. Li is just a merchant''s concubine, and no matter how rich her mother''s family is, it is impossible to give a concubine arge dowry.


    Mrs. Li said: "My dowry is indeed not that much, but after adding in your mother''s dowry and the dowry of the eldest master''s wife, it is more than enough, and it can allow you to continue to live a life of a rich family."


    "What did you say?" Young Master Li Er was shocked: "Didn''t my mother and sister-inw''s dowry also be confiscated? How can it still be used?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head when she heard this. This second young master was really of noble origin, ignored themon affairs, and didn''t know how to prepare for a rainy day: "As early as when I learned that your father was appreciated by that noble man, I started to quietly transport the dowry away. Not in this house.


    The prefect naturally couldn''t find the dowry when he ransacked the house.


    but


    "Your mother and Li Zhi have not reconciled, and your sister-inw is still the daughter-inw of the Li family. Their dowries are not visible to the public. I will sell them all and exchange them for money to save you. Don''t me me."


    "No me, no me." Young Master Li''s daughter-inw almost cried with joy. They could get rid of their sins and have money to continue living. They were grateful to Mrs. Li before it was toote, so how could they still me her.


    Young Master Li Er didnt say anything, but the world that he thought was falling was suddenly being propped up again.


    Mrs. Li continued: "It takes time to travel from the capital to He''an Mansion, and you may have to stay here for a while. But don''t worry, I have taken care of everything, and you will not suffer. Neither will Brother Yan. There will be The doctor came to treat him."


    The family of five that Young Master Li Er mentioned earlier includes Li Yan.


    "After your father''s case is reviewed by Dali Temple in the capital, I can use the money to clear your case. I bought you a house and a vige in Yuhu Mansion in the south of the Yangtze River. After you clear your case, you can settle there... I I have an old friend somewhere who can take care of you."


    He then exined: "Don''t go back to your hometown in the northwest for now. The road from Zhongzhou to the west has been uneasy, and there are many bandits. It''s best for you, your wife, and your two girls to live in the south of the Yangtze River."


    Master Li Er''s daughter-inw was overjoyed. Madam had arranged everything for them. She wrote down everything Mrs. Li said: "Madam, don''t worry, we have all remembered it."


    He asked her again: "Where has Madam lived recently? Come with us to Yuhu Mansion then."


    Hearing Mrs. Li''s advice, she seemed to have no intention of living with them. But as a divorced woman, her only biological son had died. Where else could she go if she didn''t live with them?


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "No, I have a ce to live, just in the small Qingming Temple in the city. There are female cultivators everywhere. Many marrieddies who are divorced or have no children are cultivating there. I like it very much. I''m waiting for you. After the matter is over, you will be enlightened."


    Haired out!


    When Master Li Er heard this, he finally stood up and said, "Madam, you don''t have to be like this. Although you have reconciled with your father, you have saved our family''s lives, and we should support you."


    Going to a Taoist temple to practice alone makes me feel deste just thinking about it.


    Mrs. Li still shook her head: "No, it''s good to be in the temple. You can pray for Brother Zhuo... Just live a good life on your own. If you miss me, bring your two sisters to visit when you have time." I will do it.

 Chapter 942: My knees are almost broken

    Chapter 942: My knees are almost broken


    Mrs.


    Young Master Li wanted to persuade her again, but Mrs. Li interrupted her and asked, "Where are the two sisters? I haven''t seen them for a long time, but how are they? Let theme out to see me."


    Mrs. Li liked Master Li''s two daughters very much. She treated them very well and left them a good dowry.


    Young Master Li and his wife knew what kind of life Mrs. Li had been living in the past few years. She seemed to be dead in the Li family, that is, she could smile a little when she saw the two girls, so she naturally nodded in agreement immediately. .


    "I was shocked by the thunderst night, so I was catching up on my sleep in the next room. I''ll call them, my wife is waiting here." Master Li Er went to the house of his two daughters and woke up the two little girls.


    When the two little girls heard that Mrs. Li wasing, they immediately put on their shoes and ran over.


    After seeing her, he immediately rushed towards her and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, grandma, where have you been, grandma? We are so scared... The house has been upied by the government officials. They are very bad and do not allow us to leave the yard."


    Mrs. Li was so distressed that she hugged them andforted them: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. They are not bad people. They are here to protect you... You must be obedient and you will be able to leave here in a few months. Grandma bought you new ones." I have nted your favorite flowers and fruit trees in the house, and you will be able to see the flowers when you open the window, and you can eat the fruits in the fall."


    After hearing this, the two little girls lost their fear and happily told Mrs. Li about eating fruits.


    Mrs. Li talked to them for a while and then left.


    The two little girls couldn''t bear to leave her, and held her in their arms and refused to let her go.


    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "Grandma is going to see Yan Geer and wille back. You guys should be obedient and don''t make trouble."


    Hearing this, the two little girls let go of Mrs. Li and said, "Then grandma will go see Yan Geer first, and thene back after reading, and we will have lunch together."


    Mrs. Li smiled and left without answering.


    Mrs. Li went to Li Yan''s yard and saw that his eyes were red and swollen. He seemed to have cried. But when he saw hering, he was still shocked for a while.


    Mrs. Li asked the olddy beside Li Yan: "How is Brother Yan doing recently?"


    The old mama told Li Yan''s recent situation.


    Mrs. Li nodded and said to Li Yan: "Your health is getting better and better, and your condition has not worsened despite changes in your family. You know now that your body is not as weak as your grandfather thought. It''s just your age. The bigger your body is, the better it will be.


    Li Zhi only has one legitimate grandson, Li Yan, and he is a direct descendant, so he is very concerned about it. Li Yan has a headache and is nervous, which makes the child very sensitive. He always thinks that he will die at any time.


    Li Yan didnt speak, just shed tears.


    Mrs. Li didn''t need him to speak, but she told him about Li Zhi herself and told him Mr. Li''s case in detail.


    Li Yan didn''t know whether he understood or not. In short, after Mrs. Li finished speaking in detail, she stopped and said to him: "You don''t have to feel sorry for your grandfather. People have to pay for their sins. He has enjoyed enough blessings. Now is the time to repay the debt.


    Then he told him: "You don''t have to suffer yourself. As long as you have the ability, you can have a good life in the future. Besides, you still have your mother''s dowry. After this case is over, you will go to Jiangnan with your second uncle." Living in Yuhu Mansion, where no one knows you, you can live very easily."


    After hearing this, Li Yan didn''t look happy at all. Instead, her tears fell more and more. She asked her, "Does grandma hate us?"


    Mrs. Li shook her head: "I don''t hate you, I just hate your grandfather. He is a selfish person. He not only doesn''t care about his son''s life, he doesn''t even care about your lives. This time it''s just luck. It''s not a big crime. Just put him in jail, otherwise when the other things he did are exposed, all nine members of the Li family will die, and those are serious crimes that cannot be offset with money."


    Is Conglongs merit so easy to establish? How many people died on this road. He added: "You don''t understand it now, but you will understand it when you grow up."


    But Li Yan is a smart man, he said: "I understand, is this what Master Yue said about abandoning the car to protect themander?"


    Mrs. Li thought for a while and said: "It''s almost the same, but to be more precise, it should be called sacrificing the small to protect the big, or cutting off the tail to survive."


    After saying that, he felt that he was too cold and had a bad influence on the child, so he gently touched his head and praised: "Look, our brother Yan is very smart. At a young age, he knows how to give up his car to save his handsome. I will be more promising in the future.


    Li Yan was originally lifeless, but after listening to Madam Li''s words and feeling the warmth of Madam Li''s palm, she finallyughed.


    Mrs. Li was relieved. After saying this, she looked at the house and said to Li Yan: "Move in with your second uncle. You will live with your second uncle in the future, and you must treat him like a father and live together." Only when we are together can we have deep feelings."


    Li Yan was willing, but there was a sudden change in his family. Many of the servants in his yard were gone, and there was only one nanny. He was very scared, but: "The yamen uncles did not allow me to leave."


    Li Fu said: "Don''t worry, I will take care of it."


    Mrs. Li had money in her hand, so it was easy for Zhang Sanjin to move Li Yan to live in the courtyard of Young Master Li. In just two quarters of an hour, Li Yan moved into the right wing of the courtyard where Young Master Li and his wife lived.


    "Mr. Tao, you''ve been staying in the house for a long time. It''s time to leave." Zhang Sanjin took a lot of money from Mrs. Li in order to give Mrs. Li some more time, but he was originally guarding the old Gu family on Moxiang Street. He was appreciated by the ancient magistrate for his talent and came to guard the same magistrate. Seeing that there was hope for promotion, he couldn''t make any mistakes and let others catch him. He could only say: "If you stay too long, it will be difficult for us."


    Mrs. Li nodded: "I''ll leave now."


    Speaking, he hugged the two little girls atst, turned around and left.


    Young Master Li Er hesitated for a long time. The moment she left the hospital, he finally knelt down and said, "Thank you, mother, for saving your life. We don''t hate you."


    Young Master Li is only a few years younger than Mrs. Li, and Mrs. Li is his stepmother. Although he respects her, he has never called her mother, and he really can''t say it out loud.


    But now he felt that he should call her mother.


    Upon seeing this, Young Master Li Ers wife also hurriedly knelt down with her two daughters: Thank you grandmother quickly.


    "Thank you, grandma, for saving us." The two little girls said ignorantly, and then asked Mrs. Li: "Can grandma stay and live with us?"


    Mrs. Li''s eyes were red, but she didn''te over. She just turned around and said, "Grandma is going out to arrange a new home for you. She won''t live with you anymore. You should be fine."


    After speaking, he left quickly without saying another word.


    The moment she stepped out of Tongzhifu, she felt rxed. When Li Zhi''s case was reviewed in Dali Temple in the capital, and the second young master and the others were able to spend money to expiate their crimes, she would be truly free.


    In her life, she was **** by her mother''s family when she was young, and by the Li family after she got married. This was the most rxed moment.


    The Li family''s case caused a great uproar in He''an Prefecture, but it was a small case in the capital... When an official was young, he had an affair with a redeemed maid and coborated to murder his own husband. It is simply not worth mentioning.


    With a bang, Ming Shaoqing quickly stamped the seal after reading the files and the evidence presented by the ancient prefect, and sent them along with many files to the Dali Temple Minister for sealing.

 Chapter 943: Something big happened

    Chapter 943: Something big happened


    Chapter 943 Something big happened


    The minister of Dali Temple is already old, but Ming Shaoqing is of noble origin and has strong case-handling abilities. If nothing unexpected happens, he will be in charge of Dali Temple in the future. Therefore, as long as it was a file submitted by him, the Dali Temple Minister would just look at it and stamp it with a big seal.


    The case of Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li coborating to murder Yuan Jiaman was approved in less than ten days and returned to He''an Mansion.


    Jiang Sheng, who was also known as Zou Jiang, watched the prison guards of Dali Temple leave on fast horses. He breathed a sigh of relief and returned to Dali Temple when no one could be seen.


    The dust has finally settled.


    When Xu Chongfeng saw himing back, he threw a stack of files to him: "Mr. Jiang, why are you so nervous about that case? Please help me read these cases quickly. Are there any problems? I''m almost tired. died."


    Xu Chongfeng has been as tired as a dog since he came to work in Dali Temple. Many ssmates or ssmates are still envious of his good fortune and his promotion to Beijing as an official, but Xu Chongfeng scorns him.


    "Ah, how envious are you? I''m almost exhausted. I have to pretend to be a grandson every day. When I go out for a stroll, I either meet rtives of the emperor or high-ranking officials. My knees are almost broken. I''m still a county official. Your Majesty, at least I am the biggest in the county."


    Others always kneel to him, and he never has to kneel to others.


    There are too many women with long tongues, and even if he has diarrhea, they will spread the news throughout the county.


    Jiang Sheng listened to Xu Chongfengsint and reminded: Sir, please be careful, this is the capital city.


    Arent you most afraid of death?


    Are you talking like this because you dont want to live?


    besides


    "Sir, when can you change your ent? Now I am, now something else. This is the capital, and thenguage is elegant. If you speak such country dialect, you will beughed at."


    Youreughing! Xu Chongfeng said, I am a farmer, whats wrong with speaking in country dialect?


    Although it was aint, he still changed it. It was not about how it was done, but about what was wrong.


    Jiang Sheng saw that he had changed, and then talked about Mr. Li''s case: "That case is not simple, and there will be trouble. I''m nervous because I''m afraid it will implicate the Gu family."


    Xu Chongfeng is the Prime Minister of Dali Temple and has a small courtyard to work in, so Jiang Sheng can feelfortable talking here.


    Care for the family?


    Gu Jinans family?


    Xu Chongfeng still remembered Gu Jinans family. Hearing this, he said, What does this case have to do with his family?


    I have to say that this is the cleverness of Qin Sang, Gu Jinli, and Gu Jinan. They cleverly separated the case of Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li''s murder of Yuan Jiaman from the case of Mrs. Gu''s murder of Fei, even if the files arrived in the capital. , it would not be surprising to see two Gu Pans appear in tens of thousands of files.


    Another point is that if the mastermind behind Mr. Li does not investigate carefully, he will not find the Gu Jinli family, and will only chop up the Li family and the old Gu family.


    Tsk. Jiang Sheng tutted. Why is there still so little progress in the past three years?


    He looked at Xu Chongfeng and whispered that Li Shiliu was Gu Jinan''s step-grandmother.


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng was very frightened: "God, aren''t they doomed?"


    He pulled Jiang Sheng and said in a low voice: "I heard that Mr. Li belongs to the eldest prince, and the eldest prince is not easy to mess with." He has the same virtue as the Emperor of Chu. He will chop you up without taking it. Negotiable.


    Jiang Sheng was not too nervous: "The two families were already divorced when we fled the famine, and Ming Shaoqing will protect Gu Jin''an family."


    Ming Shaoqing had met Gu Jinan. During the water bandit case, Gu Jinan, the Qin brothers, including Luo Wu, all worked hard. Ming Shaoqing was a schr and admired Gu Jinan very much. He also learned that Gu Jinan was admitted to the county case. First of all, after making turtle dove leaf tofu and konjac tofu, I feel that they are more creative materials. Therefore, Fei''s case and Yuan Jiaman''s case were deliberately separated and sealed by the Dali Temple Minister to prevent people in the capital from linking the two cases together.


    In addition, the eldest prince is in danger. Even if Gu Jinan''s family is found, there will be no time to attack them.


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng felt relieved and said, "I thought his family was going to be doomed. It''s good that the King of Hell will protect him."


    Ming Yanwang is the nickname Xu Chongfeng gave to Ming Shaoqing in private. Ming Shaoqing is really terrifying. Even though he is good-looking, he usually looks like a **** and is extremely beautiful. In the blink of an eye, he handled a third-grade imperial official with a smile.


    That is a third-rank official in the capital. It is impossible for him to be a third-rank official in his lifetime!


    Jiang Sheng reminded: "Sir, be careful what you say. If Ming Shaoqing''s people hear it, you will be punished again."


    Ming Shaoqings people are all over Dali Temple, and one of them will appear at any time.


    After reminding him, he pushed the pile of files back to Xu Chongfeng: "Sir, I want to go out of the city to investigate the Situ family''s case. I don''t have time to read the files to you. You can read them yourself."


    Speak and leave.


    Xu Chongfeng was stunned and shouted: "Come back, there are so many, when will I see you?!"


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t care about this. The Situ family''s case is more important than reading these files. If it is done well, it will make meritorious service immediately.


    Xu Chongfeng had no choice but to distribute these files to his two junior officials and let them read them together. But even so, they had to work until midnight to finish them.


    Xu Chongfeng dragged his tired body back home. When he got home, he was full of energy and told his wife the gossip about Mr. Li and Li Shiliu. Mrs. Xu was shocked when she heard it, and even said that Mrs. Gu was a god.


    He sighed again: "I heard that Gu Jinan passed the county clerk''s examination? He is such a talented young man. If his family background could be better, he would be a good match."


    Gu Jinan was a good man, with a clean family tradition and a profitable career. Mrs. Xu once wanted to give her daughter to him.


    However, Sister Shu is now married to a young man from a Beijing official''s family. Mr. Jiang has met him and said he is reliable and will be a good marriage. The wedding will bepleted in August this year.


    Xu Chongfeng had been gossiping with his wife for most of an hour, but when he went to Dali Temple the next day, he heard an even bigger gossip, saying that something big happened in the pcest night.


    The Holy One was furiousst night. Many people in the pce were killed with rods. The eldest princes pce was besieged overnight.


    "What, Brother Gao, what are you talking about? Big, the eldest prince''s residence was surroundedst night?" Xu Chongfeng was so frightened that his body was shaking. Can''t the capital be peaceful? Your Majesty, this old man is so willing to chop people, so much so that he hasn''t had a good night''s sleep in the past three years, for fear that he would be attacked by the Fuhu Army when he fell asleep that day.


    The Fuhu Army is one of the emperor''s three forbidden armies. It specializes in killing people, either officials, aristocratic families, or nobles. Over the years, many officials, nobles, aristocratic families, and even rtives of the emperor have died at their hands.


    Hush, Brother Xu, please lower your voice. Im telling you to be more careful recently, not to yell. Mr. Gao is also one of the prime ministers of Dali Temple. The small courtyard where he works is next door to Xu Chongfeng. He looked around and saw that there were no outsiders around, and said in a low voice: "You also know that my brother-inw is from the Fuhu Army. He sent us the news before dawn, asking us to behave ourselves recently and don''t make mistakes. Its the Holy Spirits bad luck.

 Chapter 944: Kill them all

    Chapter 944: Kill them all


    Chapter 944 Kill them all


    After Master Gao finished speaking, Xu Chongfeng still had a shocked face, thinking that he still didn''t believe it, and said: "It''s absolutely true. My brother-inw said that he was so angry that he couldn''t even wait for dawn, so he immediately sent people to surround him. The First Princes Mansion.


    Took Xu Chongfeng''s sleeves again and asked: "Do you know who was killed with a stick in the pcest night?"


    Who, who? Xu Chongfeng was most afraid that he would die in the capital, and his voice was shaking when he asked this question.


    Gao Daren said: "She is the eldest prince''s biological mother, Concubine Mei."


    What! Xu Chongfeng rolled his eyes and almost fainted from fright.


    Mr. Gao hurriedly supported him and frowned: "Brother Xu, are you feeling unwell?"


    Xu Chongfeng nodded and said, "Well, I''ve been too tired these past few days and got caught in the rain, so I''m not feeling well."


    You cant say that you were so frightened that the emperor beat Concubine Mei to death that you rolled your eyes, right?


    He grabbed Master Gao''s hand again and said, "Brother Gao, is Mei Fei really dead?"


    Mei Fei''s background was not good, she was just the daughter of a minor official in Zhongzhou, but she gave birth to the eldest prince and was still a concubine. It would be terrible to be killed with a stick like this.


    Master Gao nodded: "Can I still lie to you? If it hadn''t been for something big, my brother-inw wouldn''t have sent news before dawn... Be careful these days, a bunch of people are bound to die again."


    Xu Chongfeng nodded repeatedly: "Thank you, Brother Gao, for reminding me."


    He asked again: "Brother Gao, do you know why he killed someone?"


    Master Gao smiled and reminded him: "Brother Xu, you can''t ask about this matter, and I don''t know either."


    After saying that, he ignored Xu Chongfeng and returned to the small courtyard next door to work.


    Xu Chongfeng was in panic for a day and a night, and many things happened during this day and night. Not only was the eldest prince''s residence besieged, but the Mei family''s residence in the capital was also besieged.


    The eldest princes inws family and the natal families of the two concubines were also besieged. Even the natal families of all the eldest princes concubines who gave birth to children were also besieged.


    One of these concubines natal family is from the Bao family.


    The Bao family is the aunt''s family of the second young master Li. It is the Bao family''s aunt that leads Mr. Li to the eldest prince.


    As for the ancestral home of Young Master Li Er, it was not besieged because it was not in the capital.


    Besieged is just the beginning.


    The next day, new orders came down, and the Fuhu Army began to kill people. Except for the eldest prince''s inws, all other women''s natal families were killed.


    Throughout the day, anyone passing by those mansions could hear screams and the strong smell of blood.


    When Xu Chongfeng learned about this, he fainted with fright. After waking up, he kept trembling and kept saying: "Kill them all, kill them all."


    They all were killed!


    Its so scary. Is it toote for him to resign now?


    However, he had no time to resign. Ming Shaoqing and Jiang Sheng came back and gave him a new order: "This is a case involving the eldest prince''s concubines. There is no need to investigate. You can just go through the motions."


    "Let''s go through the motions?" Xu Chongfeng looked at the pile of case files on the table and said, "No, won''t you check it?"


    Ming Shaoqing''s eyes turned cold, and his narrow red phoenix eyes pierced Xu Chongfeng like sharp knives. His voice was as cold as frost: "I don''t want to live anymore, I can help you."


    Think he has time to joke with him?


    This is the person the emperor wants to kill, and the reasons are well-founded. If they just do it, can they also reverse the case for the concubines'' natal families?


    Xu Chongfeng was so frightened that he knelt down with a plop: "I don''t dare to lower my rank."


    Hmm, he no longer wants to be an official, he wants to go home and farm.


    Jiang Sheng simply didn''t see it and pulled him up and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Ming, Mr. Xu will do it." Ming Shaoqing knew that Xu Chongfeng was timid and didn''t want to scare him to death. He put away his cold face and said, "You will do it if you do it." Its okay. Also, the door has been closed recently. Dont let anyone else go out except for shopping, and dont take in well-intentioned people. If you make the mistake of taking in someone, your whole family will die.


    Ming Shaoqing was very good to Xu Chongfeng, so he reminded him.


    "Yes, yes, I would like to thank you, sir." Xu Chongfeng responded tremblingly, as if he was shaking a sieve with fear.


    Ming Shaoqing had no time to pay attention to Xu Chongfeng. After finishing speaking, he immediately left with the prison guards from Dali Temple.


    Xu Chongfeng knew that Ming Shaoqing must have gone to arrest or kill someone, so he was so frightened that he shook even more.


    With a snap, Jiang Sheng put a palm on Xu Chongfeng''s shoulder and smiled at him: "Sir, why are you shaking? If you are afraid, just remember that these are all merits and can get you promoted."


    Are you very happy just thinking about it?


    Xu Chongfeng was about to cry. He grabbed Jiang Sheng''s hand and said, "Uncle, can I resign? The capital is too scary."


    Jiang Sheng shook his head: "The capital will be the safest ce in the future. If you resign and return to your hometown, your whole family may die."


    Old man, you are so evil-hearted that you cursed my whole family! Xu Chongfeng was very angry. He regarded him as his biological father, but he actually said that his whole family would die.


    Jiang Sheng nced at him with disgust and said, "Think about it with your brain. I am doing this for your family''s good."


    There are some things that cannot be said clearly, Jiang Sheng could only remind him this way.


    Xu Chongfeng was not an idiot. After thinking for a long time, he finally understood... Jiang Sheng, the old man, was hinting to him that Da Chu would not be peaceful in the future.


    With the emperor''s method of killing, it would be difficult for Da Chu to achieve peace.


    And if the Chu State is not at peace, it will definitely cause a military disaster. This military disaster mayst for a long time, starting from ten years. It is indeed much better to stay in the capital than to stay outside.


    After Xu Chongfeng figured it out, he went to ask Jiang Sheng: "Do you still want to take the scientific examination for virtue?"


    Jiang Sheng looked at him as if he were a fool: "Of course there is a scientific examination."


    Xu Chongfeng: "But, didn''t you always say..."


    Jiang Sheng smiled: "I don''t know how long it will take for that to happen, and no matter how much it changes, it won''t have anything to do with Brother Xian taking the imperial examination. At worst, he will take the exam again after the change."


    Xu Chongfeng looked at Jiang Sheng in shock: "Can it still be like this?"


    Jiang Sheng nodded: "Of course."


    It''s not like dynasty changes have never happened. Not all famous officials who spanned two dynasties were like this. After passing the exam in the previous dynasty, they took the exam again when the new dynasty was first established. After passing the exam, they entered the new dynasty as officials.


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng looked at Jiang Sheng, took a step back, and said in fear and awe: "You are always a god."


    In his eyes, any major event is as insignificant as a chicken feather. Even in the underworld, he can make a living.


    Im convinced, I dont dare to mess with you. Ill tell the housekeeper when I get back tonight to double the amount for the old mans yard!


    Jiang Sheng saw that Xu Chongfeng had calmed down, so he grabbed him and said, "Stop grinding and work quickly."


    The eldest prince had many concubines, and several of them gave birth to children. It took Xu Chongfeng and the others three days of work to finish.


    By the time they finished their work, the eldest princes inws were also convicted, all the men were killed, and the women were sent to a Taoist temple for purification.


    As for the eldest prince, the emperor actually wanted to kill him, but the ministers disagreed, saying that even if the eldest prince wanted to rebel, the emperor could not kill his own son, which was against human ethics.


    In the eyes of the emperor, human rtions are not as important as the throne.


    The eldest prince used his inws'' family and his concubine''s maiden''s family to establish arrangements in various mansions in Da Chu. The idea of seizing his thronepletely angered him.


    The Emperor of Chu was like a tiger whose tail had been stepped on. He turned his head and bit his own son to death!

 Chapter 945: Government examination

    Chapter 945: Government examination


    Chapter 945 Government Examination


    The eldest prince is dead.


    Regardless of the objections of his courtiers, the Emperor of Chu sent an army of Fuhu troops to drown the eldest prince, and did not allow him to be buried in the imperial mausoleum. He also removed the eldest prince''s name from the jade certificate,pletely treating it as if he did not have a son.


    The eldest princes two sons who had just learned to walk also died, leaving not a single male in the eldest princes mansion. However, one daughter survived and was taken into the pce to be raised.


    And this is the result of the Queen Mother''s request.


    The Emperor of Chu went on a killing spree in the capital because of the eldest prince''s affairs, causing people to panic. In those days, everyone walked around the execution ce and did not dare to go near the execution ce.


    The princes, courtiers, aristocratic families, nobles, and even the concubines were all chilled and frightened because of this incident.


    The cruelty of Emperor Chu this time was beyond their imagination. He even killed his own son and grandson.


    As a close minister of the emperor, Qi Yi was deeply disappointed by the emperor''s move. He knelt outside the pce gate for two days, trying to beg Emperor Chu to spare the eldest prince''s life, but to no avail.


    Finally, he fainted and was carried back by servants at home.


    After waking up, I felt heartbroken when I saw the tearful and worried face of my wife. I forced myself to sit up, hugged her and said, "Ashu, it''s my fault for making you worry."


    Mrs. Qi said: "Sir, don''t say anything. You take good care of us. The children and I will be fine."


    This sentence again.


    Over the years, because of Emperor Chu''s violent temper, he killed many people and confiscated many noble houses. He knelt down and begged not once or twice. Every time he fainted and came back, although Ashu was worried and sad, she still Say it''s okay and tell him not to worry about his family.


    But she is his wife, the person he likes in his heart, how can he let her worry about him year after year?


    Qi Yi finally rxed and promised: "Ah Shu, I will start arranging the transfer to the capital, and I will not be impulsive again in the future."


    It''s not young and young. He has a family and a room. Even if he wants to be a pure minister, he wants to apply thend for the liver and brain, but the master can''t do it, he can''t pull the whole family to bury.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Qi cried with joy. My husband finally figured it out, but she shook her head and said, "My husband, you don''t have to be like this. I know your ambitions. You don''t have to worry about your family. You can realize your ambitions."


    Qi Yi did not nod this time, but insisted on leaving a way out for his family.


    The capital has been bleeding like a river, but He''an Prefecture has been very lively recently, just because the prefectural examination has arrived. Candidates from all counties in He''an Prefecture are pouring into He''an Prefecture to prepare for the prefectural examination.


    Gu Dexing, Gu Qingliang, and Gu Qingtian are also here. They followed the Xu family''s carriage.


    Mr. Xu wanted to make friends with the Gu family, so he personally drove a carriage to pick them up and asked them to follow the Xu family to Fucheng.


    Originally, he wanted to invite them to live in the Xu family''s house, but Gu Jinli''s family had a house in Fucheng, so Mr. Xu had to send them to the Gu family.


    Although Xu Zhaoming is a noble son, after being taught a lesson by his grandfather, he also understood that some people are not something you can suppress if you want. Since you can''tpete with them, it is the wisest way to make good friends with them.


    So Xu Zhaoming listened to his grandfather''s words and went to the Gu family to apologize.


    This time, the Gu family also came to see Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan is a person who understands the world very well. He knew that Xu Zhaoming was provoked by others when he took the county examination. He did not embarrass him, but sincerely made friends with him: "Brother Xu, have you signed a guarantee with anyone? I and Ming My cousin still has one less person to sign a bail, so if you havent signed a bail with anyone yet, why note with us."


    The rules of the government examination are simr to those of the county examination. Candidates must sign a guarantee. After hearing this, Mr. Xu immediately said: "What a coincidence. My family was worried about not being able to find a student who would be a guarantor. Brother An, you have solved my family''s urgent need."


    This is a polite word. With the Xu family''s ability, it is easy to find someone to sign a guarantee.


    Xu Zhaoming saw that his grandfather had said what he said, so he nodded: "Okay."


    Mr. Xu stared at him with hatred for steel, are you a saw-mouthed gourd? Or is it a big girl raised in a boudoir who can''t say a few more words? How could someone so shy be in the same year and be a member of the township party?


    Gu Jinan was very proactive. He talked with Xu Zhaoming for a while and agreed to send the Xu family off after reviewing the books together tomorrow.


    When Mrs. Chen saw Gu Dexing, she rushed over and asked, "Brother Xing, have you made any progress in your studies recently? You have to pass the exam. If you don''t pass, it won''t be easy to get married."


    Without waiting for Gu Dexing to answer, he thought of the Xu family again and asked: "Have the boys from the Xu family been studying with you recently? Have you been to the Xu family? Can you see thedies from the Xu family? Do they look good? Do you like any of them? If so,


    "Second Aunt, please stop talking. The Xu family hasn''t gone far yet. What will happen if someone hears it?!" Gu Dexing was so anxious that he looked back at the Xu family''s carriage and only saw the back of the carriage. Let out a relieved breath.


    Mrs. Chen gave him a roll of her eyes and said, "Oh, you are still shy with me. You are not young anymore. The Xu family is pretty good and they have girls of the right age. If you can marry her, you will be lucky."


    He felt that saying this was too low-key, so he added: "It''s also Miss Xu''s blessing. You will be an official in the future, and your status is no worse than Miss Xu''s!"


    Gu Dagui really wanted to kick Mrs. Chen, so he hurriedly came over and said, "Stop talking, go into the house quickly and let Brother Xing and the others have a good rest."


    Just tell me, didn''t you see Brother Xing''s head almost buried in the ground?


    Mr. Chen was scolded, so she had no choice but to suppress her words and let Gu Dexing go to the house to rest.


    But she was not convinced and scolded Gu Dagui: "Are you my uncle? How old is Brother Xing? His mother is gone, and he doesn''t know the situation of the girls in each family. If I, the aunt, don''t help him, who will? get together?"


    After Gu Yumei''s death, Mrs. Chen felt that she had not taken good care of their brothers and sisters. She was afraid that her sister-inw would ask her to settle the ounts after her death, so she was very dedicated to Gu Dexing''s affairs. , the officials and the girls all asked around several times, and all those who were suitable for Gu Dexing were remembered.


    Gu Dagui cursed his mother in his heart, why couldn''t he win against this woman every time?


    However, he was very happy to see that Chen was treating Gu Dexing well. His eldest brother is just a baby, so he needs to be treated well and nothing can go wrong.


    After Gu Dexing and the others arrived, they all had a good meal that night. They were full of meat and vegetables. They also ordered some famous dishes from several restaurants in Fucheng for Gu Dexing and the others to eat.


    There was a sandwich snack among them. After Gu Jinli looked at it, he suddenly asked Gu Jinan: "Brother, when you were taking the county examination, did you break up the food given to you by the Yamen and look at it?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "I''ve broken it open, but many people don''t know how to break it into pieces. The broken things are not easy to eat."


    Gu Qingliang said: "I didn''t break it. After receiving it, I packed it up and took it out to eat when I was hungry."


    He took the county exam just to practice his skills. He didn''t even think about passing the exam, so he took it easy and didn''t check his food carefully.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli reminded: "Food is the best way to carry things. When you enter the examination room, you must break the food given to you by the government on the spot to make sure there is nothing inside."


    He added: "This is rted to your whole life''s future and even your life. You would rather eat something broken than just ignore it."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan and others nodded immediately: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, we''ve written it down."


    And Gu Jinli''s reminder really saved their lives.

 Chapter 946: There is a way

    Chapter 946: There is a way


    Chapter 946 There is a way


    Gu Dexing and others came five days in advance. After a night''s rest, they began to study their books the next day. If they didn''t understand something, they asked Shang Xiucai for advice.


    Shang Xiucai has beening to the Gu family every day recently, but instead of studying with Gu Jinan and the others all the time, he mostly acts as a temporary teacher for Brother Cheng and teaches him his homework.


    Shang Xiucai did this because, firstly, there were people here, and if Gu Jinan and the others didn''t understand something, they could find someone to ask immediately; secondly, he knew that the students were afraid of the teacher, especially Gu Dexing, who was extremely nervous, so in order to make him rx, Shang Xiucai would not take the initiative to go to them, he would wait for them toe to him when they didn''t understand.


    Gu Dexing felt a lot more rxed because of this.


    Everyone also noticed Gu Dexing''s nervousness. He had been suffering from insomnia for two days in a row, and the circles under his eyes were darker than ck coal.


    Mrs. Chen was so anxious that she grabbed him and asked: "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you sleep at night? Do you want a wife? I told you to take the exam well. If you pass the exam, I will tell you that a richdy wille back and be your wife." , why dont you listen? With such a rectification, you will be a fool if you can pass the exam."


    After saying that, I felt it was unlucky, so I hurriedly said bah bah bah several times, and bowed to the east: "God, I was just talking nonsense. You, old man, please help Brother Xing pass the exam. He is already old and cannot pass the exam. If you can''t talk about marriage, you will beughed to death by the women in the vige."


    Gu Dexing didnt want to live when he heard this. What is the second aunt doing? He didn''t miss his wife!


    As expected, Mrs. Chen was scolded by Gu Dagui again: "Can you speak? If you can''t speak, just shut up. You made Brother Xing almost lose his face."


    Chen jumped up and yelled back: "You''re yelling, aren''t I worried? You are awesome, what do you think I should do? Can you seal his eyes and make him sleep?"


    Gu Dafu could only advise them: "Stop arguing."


    But Chen and Gu Dagui didn''t listen. They were angry and rolled up their sleeves as if they were going to fight.


    Gu Dexing became anxious and hurriedly stopped between them and said: "I''m fine, I''m just too nervous. I''m afraid I won''t pass the exam, so I can''t sleep."


    He wanted to sleep too, but he really couldn''t. Now his brain felt like mush and he was feeling dizzy.


    "Huh? Is it because of this?" Chen and Gu Dagui were worried. If they couldn''t sleep because they were too nervous, there was nothing they could do.


    The third grandma red at the couple and said, "You know how noisy you are, so get out of here and don''t disturb the children here."


    He added: "Xiaoyu knows how to prepare medicine. I''ll go find her to prepare some tranquilizing medicine for Brother Xing. Brother Xing will definitely be able to fall asleep at night."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen hurriedly grabbed the third grandma''s hand and said, "Hey, you still have a way. Let''s go, my nephew-inw will go with you to find Xiaoyu."


    After hearing the purpose of the two people''s visit, Gu Jinli said: "Brother Dexing is suffering from nervousness. Just taking tranquilizers will not help."


    "What should we do? Hey, is my brother Xing destined not to be an official?" Mrs. Chen almost cried. After waiting for so many years, she saw that the ancestral graves at home were about to emit smoke. What if this time? If the green smoke doesn''te out and is extinguished with a pop, doesn''t it mean that she can''t be considered a talented aunt?


    "Why are you howling? Xiaoyu must have another solution, listen to her." The third grandma hit Chen on the back to stop her from crying.


    Gu Jinli said: "Besides taking medicine, there is indeed another way, which is to give up the time to study in the evening."


    Mr. Chen is considered smart and knows the priorities. She immediately nodded and responded: "Now I want Brother Xing to be able to sleep. It doesn''t matter if he is warm or not, and he can read at night."


    Gu Jinli exined the method. It was actually very simple. He asked Gu Dexing to start physical training an hour after having dinner. After practicing for an hour, you will be so tired that you have no time to think about it, and you will be able to sleep at night. After Gu Jinan heard about it, he also took Qi Kangming and others to join him. Not to mention, they slept like dead pigs that night, but when they woke up the next day, they were very refreshed and in better condition than before. A lot.


    After Gu Dexing had no time to think wildly, he could read the book. After his mind cleared up, the ideas of the article were clearer than before. The articles he wrote two days before the exam started were better than those he wrote before.


    And they persisted like this until the night before the government examination started.


    They got up at dawn on the ninth day of April. They were all very energetic. After worshiping their ancestors with the adults in the family, they ate enough noodles, packed their things, and took the family''s mule cart to the ceremony room in Fucheng.


    The Fucheng Ceremony House is located next to the Fucheng Yamen. It is a rtively quietrge house. Now the main street is full of people. They are all students holding torches,nterns, driving mule carts or being surrounded by their families to take exams.


    Those who can take the government examination are all candidates who have passed the county examination. The number of candidates from several counties gathered together is very impressive.


    Starting from the government examination, the rules of the examination room have changed. Although there are still three examinations like the county examination, you are not allowed to leave the ceremony room during these three days. You must wait until April 11th to check in and enter the examination room at dawn on April 9th. You can''t leave until midnight in the afternoon.


    This is done to save time, as there is no need to check the candidates every day, and the college and rural examinations will take several days and nights. It would be good to let the candidates know the hard work of the scientific examination from the beginning of the government examination.


    Gu Jinli also came to see Gu Jinan and the others off, and exined: "Everything given to you by the government, whether it is for food or for use, must be inspected carefully. If the things given are too easy to carry and you cannot inspect them clearly, you would rather No. If you take the pills I gave you, you won''t catch a cold even if you get caught in the rain these days. Don''t be afraid if you get a bad number, just remember to smell your sleeves."


    They couldn''t just bring these things into the examination room, so she made a refreshing and odor-removing potion for them to sprinkle on the sleeves of their clothes.


    The smell is very light, and you need to cover your nose to smell it, but the medicinal effect is very powerful. A few sniffs can make people clear their minds and not be disturbed by the odor.


    Gu Jinan and the others nodded: "Well, we understand, don''t worry."


    Dong dong dong!


    As he was talking, the drums in the ceremony room sounded.


    The yamen officer heard the drums and began to shout: "Attention, all candidates, you will be entering the venue in half an hour. Prepare your guarantee documents and throw away unnecessary things. No entanglement is allowed. Those who entrap will be punished by the government." The Yamen judge the crime ording to thew!"


    He also reminded: "Entrapment is a serious crime, and in serious cases, it can lead to the death penalty!"


    Dachu used heavy codes, and the imperial examination would divide the official positions of the noble families and the officials'' children. Therefore, in order to pass the exams and make room for their own children, the court officials and the noble families added a lot of time to the imperial examinations. Punishment, every one of them can sentence you to death.


    The candidates all knew this and hurriedly checked their clothes and sleeve pockets. Some people even took off their hair to check, and only started queuing after confirming that there was no entrapment.


    Half an hour passed quickly. Gu Jinan and the others were at the front of the queue and entered the venue after waiting for another half an hour.


    After entering the ceremony room, the body search started again like a county examination.

 Chapter 947: Blessed general

    Chapter 947: Blessed general


    Chapter 947: Blessed General


    However, looking back at Jin''an and the others, they are no longer shy. Everyone had experience in the county examination. They took off their clothes and poked their buttocks for inspection.


    The government officials were also very reluctant, so they checked this item quickly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go next! Everyone, please hurry up. We can''t me us for being so slow in getting the bad number." The officials were shouting at the top of their lungs, but there were so many people that no matter how fast they were, they would still have to work all morning. .


    After Gu Jinan and the others finished the inspection, they held the sign and followed the yamen servant to get pens, ink, paper and inkstones, and receive today''s dry food and water.


    Dry food is verymon, just two big pancakes.


    Gu Jinan and the others remembered Gu Jinlis instructions and broke the cake into pieces for inspection after receiving it.


    Gu Jinan is now on good terms with Xu Zhaoming. When he saw him put the pancakes into the basket after getting them, he reminded him: "Brother Xu, take out the pancakes, break them into pieces and look at them before putting them back in."


    He said this openly and honestly. The officials just frowned after hearing this. The one who was most dissatisfied just said: "You still want to break it into pieces? You are too tired. Break it up quickly. There are still candidates waiting behind you." Still waiting."


    "Hey, Brother Chai, we''ll be there soon." Gu Jinan was good-looking and had a nice tone of voice. The yamen servant originally disliked them for looking for trouble, but when he heard this and saw his attitude, he didn''t feel angry at all. .


    Instead, a man wearing a cook''s clothes took the pancakes from Gu Jinan''s hand and said with a smile: "Sir, these two pancakes are a little burnt and taste bitter. I''ll give you two good ones."


    As he said that, he was about to throw the two pancakes into the bucket on the ground, but Gu Jinan grabbed his arm and squeezed the joints hard. The cook let out a cry, and his hands softened, and Gu Jinan snatched the pancakes away.


    Gu Jinan smiled, looked at the cook, and shook his head inwardly. How dare you do something evil? If you don''t have the guts, don''t think about making a fortune.


    The government servant next to him was not an idiot. He became suspicious when he saw this. He looked at the cook, but he couldn''t believe that he had the guts to do such a thing.


    This cook used to be a yamen servant, but his legs and feet wereme after being injured. He could only work as a handyman, cooking for the yamen servants on duty. This time, seeing that he was honest and trustworthy, he was brought to the gift room. help.


    The waiter saw the yamen officer staring at him and hurriedly exined: "Xiao Ma, we entered the yamen at the same time. Don''t you know who I am? How can I have the guts to do bad things?"


    Then he pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "I just saw that he was a busy person and his pancake was burnt. I was afraid that he would deal with me after passing the exam, so I thought of changing the pancake for him and patting him in advance. ttery."


    Xiao Ma Yamen is a n brother of Ma Bantou. Hearing what the cook said, thinking that they entered the yamen together, his heart turned towards him.


    But Gu Jinan bowed his hands to the pony yamen servant and said: "Master, I don''t dislike the yamen''s dry food at all. I like to eat burnt cakes and want to break them into pieces. I just want to be cautious. After all, the scientific examination is a big deal." Son, I hope you dont mind.


    He looked at the cook again, bowed his head to him, and said, "This uncle has worked hard to cook for us candidates. Thank you very much."


    Thank you!


    The cook is breaking out in a cold sweat. Thank you very much. It would be wise to give me the pancake quickly.


    The cook wanted to grab the pancake, but Xu Zhaoming had already broken his pancake into pieces in front of the government officials, and found a piece of paper inside with several words written on it, which seemed to be a thousand-character text.


    Xu Zhaoming was confused. He really didn''t expect that there was really something mixed in the dry food distributed by the yamen. What was even more confusing was that the person who brought the person was illiterate, and he actually wrote a thousand-character essay... The prefectural examination in that city was a test of a thousand-character essay. of? Are you sick? Do you look down on these students who study hard in their humble beginnings? !


    Xu Zhaoming was so angry that his hands were trembling. When the yamen officer saw him, he immediately held down the cook and shouted at the yamen servant beside him: "Close the door and inform the prefect toe over. Something big has happened!" "Hey." The yamen officers knew that something was wrong. They immediately divided into several groups, some went to close the door, some ran to notify the ancient prefect, some rushed to the kitchen and sealed the kitchen yard, and some went to find the candidates who had already received dry food and took away all their dry food. , collect them, and will break them all into pieces for inspectionter.


    The ancient magistrate has been crazy busy recently, and he has encountered another government examination. He is so tired every day that he wants to kill someone. When he got up this morning, he even ced an incense table to pray to heaven and earth, asking God to bless him so that this time the government examination can pass smoothly.


    As it turned out, something happened before the exam even started.


    There was a ng, and the prefect Gu smashed the porridge bowl and said angrily: "I will investigate this for you. Everyone in the kitchen will be arrested and tortured. If I can''t find out, no one will survive!"


    This is a form of fraud in the scientific examination, and the problem does not lie with the examinees, but with the people in the government office. If the superiors find out, he will not be promoted even if he has great achievements, and he will be executed if he fails.


    Yes. Bantou Ma and Bantou Zhang hurriedly went to do it.


    Tang Tongpan was also shocked, but heforted the ancient prefect: "Sir, this is a blessing among misfortunes. If Gu Jinan hadn''t discovered it early and found it after the exam, we would all have lost our heads."


    When the ancient magistrate heard this, he was very happy: "I heard from County Magistrate Zheng that this was his habit. When he took the county examination before, he also broke up the food given by the county government to check. Unexpectedly, it saved us this time." One life.


    Fujiang, really a lucky general.


    "Let''s go and have a look." The ancient prefect immediately tidied up his clothes and took Tang Tongpan to the yard where dry food was distributed.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ma Yamen immediately came over and said, "Sir, all the cakes have been put away. As long as you give the order, we can break them into pieces and inspect them on the spot."


    He then pointed at the cook and said, "There is something strange happening in Gu Chang. I guess this has a lot to do with him."


    The prefect Gu had already heard about what happened to Gu Changfa. Hearing this, he looked at Gu Changfa and sneered: "You ungrateful bitch,e here and beat me until he says so."


    Gu Changfa has always been fed by the government office. Even after he became a cripple, the government office did not drive him away. Instead, he arranged an easy and safe job for him. But this white-eyed wolf was so vicious that he almost killed them all with one move.


    "Yes." Xiaoma Yamen responded, and immediately dragged Gu Changfa to the middle of the yard, asked two Yamen to hold him down, and then carried out the execution himself.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The stick covered with iron sheets hit Gu Changfa''s body hard, causing Gu Changfa to scream in agony and fainted.


    "Throw him awake and keep fighting!" Gu Zhifu was furious. If Gu Changfa didn''t fight, he wouldn''t give up.


    Yes. The pony leader continued to beat.


    Ke Gu Changfa didn''t say a word except for screaming.


    Gu Jinan frowned. This Gu Changfa didn''t look like a tough guy. There must be a reason for holding on so hard.


    He stood there, raised his hands to the ancient magistrate and said, "Sir, if he doesn''t recruit anyone, it should be a great benefit to the family."

 Chapter 948: confess

    Chapter 948: confess


    Chapter 948 Confession


    There is only one reason that can turn a soft egg into a hard nut, and that is that his family has benefited. This benefit is so great that he would rather die than talk about it.


    After hearing this, Gu Zhifu understood instantly and said to Tang Tong: "Master Tang, you personally take people to Gu Chang to make a fortune and put his whole family in prison."


    He looked at Gu Changfa again and sneered: "Do you think you can just hold on and say nothing? Dachu is in Lianzhi. You havemitted such a big crime. Do you think your family can escape?"


    After Gu Changfa heard this, he almost fainted, but he still said stubbornly: "Sir, it was not made by the viin... The viin just saw that the young man''s pancake was burnt, and wanted to change it for him... Sir, The viin is wronged, it was not made by the viin, it may have been made by someone else in the kitchen, and the cake is not only handled by the viin, wuwuwu..."


    What the hell!


    You still have the nerve to cry. If this matteres to nothing, dys the government examination, and the superiors find out, his official title will be lost.


    You want to wrongly use the other people in the kitchen, your heart is really vicious, I won''t give you a hard blow.


    The ancient magistrate said: "Don''t you admit it? I will tell you that there is another criminalw in Dachu, which is about cheating in scientific examinations. If one room makes a mistake and no one pleads guilty, the whole room will sit together, including the family members of the staff in the room. .


    The heavy code established by the first emperor of Dachu was no joke. This heavy code killed many people who had been sentenced in order to prevent everyone from doing evil.


    It was only when I heard the words that I heard it that I became afraid. If this is the case, even if he does not plead guilty, his family will be imprisoned and will not be able to live a good life.


    Gu Changfa cried and wanted to negotiate terms with Gu Zhifu: "Sir, sir, if the viin says so, can you let my family go?"


    At this moment, Gu Zhifu wanted to greet Gu Changfa''s ancestors, but thinking that his surname was Gu, he was extremely depressed. His feet were itchy and he wanted to go up and kick Gu Changfa to vent his anger.


    But the ancient prefect knew that the government examination could not be dyed. For the sake of the government examination and to suppress the matter, he agreed: "As long as you reveal the mastermind behind it, I will spare your family."


    After Gu Changfa heard this, he finally felt relieved and revealed the mastermind: "It''s Gu Chengxian. He gave the money to Lin Laoba and asked us to distribute the dry food we brought to Gu Jinan and everyone named Gu during the government examination. People...if they are not allocated to the person named Gu, they can be allocated to others, as long as they can cause trouble and kill all Gu Jinan, the candidates named Gu, and the adults in the government office."


    "Lin Laoba said that Gu Chengxian wanted to avenge himself. He said that the government government had harmed him, and the people in the city who were watching the excitement had also harmed him. He would not make it easy for everyone."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked. The ancient prefect was trembling with anger. How could there be such a vicious person?


    You said that if you want to kill Gu Jin''an, then forget it. You also want to kill the adults in the government office. You are so vicious. As expected, he is the grandson of Mrs. Gu. His heart is the same as his, and he is so poisonous that he turns green.


    When Tang Tongpan heard this, he immediately said: "Sir, I will immediately take the doctor to old Gu''s house on Moxiang Street to interrogate Gu Chengxian."


    Gu Chengxian has a disease called lc disease and cannot be brought to court, so he has to go to trial.


    The ancient prefect agreed.


    Tang Tongpan immediately took people to the old Gu''s house on Moxiang Street. As soon as he arrived at the house, he asked two heavily wrapped yamen servants to go in and beat Gu Chengxian with a long stick.


    Gu Chengxian was almost beaten to death, but he hated everyone in his heart and felt that everyone was siding with Gu Jinan, so he wanted to bite the government officials and pass on Hualiu disease to them.


    The two government officials were quick-sighted and used long sticks to cross-cross Gu Chengxian, making him unable to move.


    Tang Tongpian asked: "Gu Chengxian, are you the mastermind who asked Lin Laoba and Gu Changfa to stuff the dry food sent to the government for examination? Don''t try to deny it, Gu Changfa has already confessed."


    Gu Chengxian looked at the sky and saw that it was past noon. He thought that Gu Jinan and the others had already started the exam and that his n was sessful, so he did not deny it, but grinned and said: "Haha, I did it. How about it? As soon as this move came out, it was Didn''t I kill all of you." He stared, spitting blood from his mouth, and gritted his teeth and said: "Let you bad officials harm me and put me in trouble. If you can''t be an official young master, then you can''t do it. Dont me me for causing you to lose your official position and your life!


    Haha, cheating in the scientific examination. This is a serious crime that can kill all nine tribes. You are all dead!


    Then he said in a showy manner: "And this young master wanted to wipe out all nine of your ns with just a five hundred tael of silver. Five hundred taels can buy the lives of two of your nine ns, officials of rank five or above, and can also buy Gu Jin''s safety." The familys life is really worth it, so worth it!


    Lin Laoba was a skinny old bachelor. Because he was poor, he wanted to marry a wife before he died and leave a seed. He took the risk to deliver food to Gu Chengxian and his friends who were suffering from schizophrenia. He met Gu Chengxian and helped him do this.


    And he was also greedy. He only gave Gu Chang two hundred taels of silver and kept three hundred taels for himself.


    Tang Tongpan listened to Gu Chengxian''s words and looked at his ferocious appearance with disgust.


    After Gu Chengxian finished speaking arrogantly, he sneered: "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? Gu Jinan is much smarter than you. When he took the county examination, he broke up the dry food given by the yamen. He had a habit ofing to see the food, so he would break it open and check it as soon as he received it. Gu Chang was so scared that the matter was exposed on the spot. Because of this, the government examination did not start. We are all fine, and you will be the only one in trouble. "


    After hearing this, Gu Chengxian was stunned for a while before reacting and asked: "What did you say?!"


    Gu Jinan actually has the habit of breaking dry food into pieces to inspect?


    How could this **** have such a habit?


    His n was so wless, yet it failed like this!


    "Impossible, impossible, you little **** lied to me, lied to me!" Gu Chengxian kept roaring like a mad dog, unwilling to believe that his n failed, and was easily defeated by Gu Jinan.


    Tang Tongpan was toozy to talk nonsense with Gu Chengxian and asked the scribe next to him: "Has he written down what he confessed before?"


    The scribe nodded: "Your Majesty, I have written it all down."


    Tang Tongpian nodded after hearing this. He did not ask Gu Chengxian to press his fingerprints. He only asked the two doctors who followed him to testify, and then he wrote Gu Chengxian''s name on the confession.


    If the mother''s Liu Liu disease, if he asked him to press the handprint, the whole house was recruited.


    After putting away the confession, Judge Tang Tong looked at Gu Chengxian from the window and said coldly: "Gu Chengxian, you have a vicious mind and refuse to change despite repeated admonitions. You are hopeless in this life. Please be a good person in the next life."


    Maybe he will not be able to be a human being in his next life and will fall into the realm of animals.


    "Bah! This young master will not die. It''s you who deserve to die. You are all blind. Why do you help Gu Jinan? Gu Jinan is a ve. He was a ve for us when he was in the old Gu family!" Gu Chengxian kept shouting, While he was insulting Gu Jinan, at the end of the sentence, he was so excited that he vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Tang Tongpans mouth twitched: Crazy.


    Having said that, he took the confession and left with the scribe.


    The two government officials who were executing the execution followed the doctor to take a medicinal bath to avoid contracting the disease.

 Chapter 949: Buying land in Fucheng

    Chapter 949: Buyingnd in Fucheng


    Chapter 949 Purchase ofnd in Fucheng


    When Tang Tongpan returned to the Yamen, Lin Laoba was also arrested.


    The government officials dragged him out from the building. Good guy, after I got the silver, I started to get into trouble. I slept in the building these days and never went home. I only spent the three hundred taels of silver I was allocated with only one hundred taels left.


    Tang Tongpian sneered, for such an old bastard, even if you give him 10,000 taels, he can''t really live a peaceful life.


    When Lin Laoba saw that he was caught, he kept shouting: "No, sir, I didn''t do such evil things. I am innocent."


    Bah!


    You are innocent. If you are innocent, where did the sleeping flowerdy get her money? Digging it out of the cesspool?


    "Gu Chengxian has already been recruited, but you still dare to be tough,e on, hit me!" Tang Tongpian was toozy to talk nonsense with such an old scoundrel, and immediately tortured Lin Laoba.


    The government officials were not polite and beat Lin Laoba as soon as he was pressed down.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Within just a few strokes, Lin Laoba couldn''t stand the pain anymore and said, "Sir, I was wrong. I''ll use all the little tricks!"


    Then he gave Gu Chengxian the banknote and asked him to find someone who was trying to cook for the government and told him about putting the stuff in the dry food of Gu Jinan and the candidates surnamed Gu.


    He alsoined: "Sir, Gu Chengxian asked me to do this. I am innocent. I beg you, for the sake of my old age, please let me go."


    Tang Tongpianughed, snorted coldly, and said to the Yamen servant: "Continue to fight until thirty boards have been yed."


    "Thirty big boards!" Lin Laoba almost fainted from fright: "Sir, spare your life, spare your life, if you hit thirty big boards, you will die!"


    But Tang Tong was so disgusted by Lin Laoba that he refused to let go at all. He said to him: "Don''t panic. If I beat you to death, the Yamen will be responsible for burying you."


    After saying that, he took the confessions of Lin Laoba and Gu Chengxian to the ceremony room and told the ancient prefect about the matter.


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Just recruit him."


    We can''t afford to dy this matter. If we miss the government examination, the whole government will be in trouble.


    Tang Tongpan asked: "What''s going on here, sir?"


    The prefect Gu said: "All the pancakes were broken into pieces and inspected. Except for Xu Zhaoming and Gu Jinan''s pancakes, there were also sixteen pancakes with written notes inside. All of them were taken out."


    Its just that the cakes have been broken into pieces. In this government examination, all the candidates will eat the crumbs of the broken cakes.


    The ancient magistrate became angry when he talked about those included notes. They were either written with Thousand Character ssics or Hundred Family Surnames and Three Character ssics. The most skillful thing was that they wrote two poems. I really dont know where Gu Chengxians books were. Already? If you don''t put in the effort to frame people, it''s simply shameful that youe out to harm people with just this little knowledge!


    Tang Tongpan was relieved after hearing this, and asked again: "Sir, when can the exam start? The government exam cannot be dyed."


    Three games in three days, all arranged.


    The prefect Gu said: "It is estimated that the exam can only be held at night. Now that the ceremony room is not clean, all the servants, candidates, and things distributed to the candidates must be re-checked."


    This is a time-consuming matter, but it cannot be saved and must be done.


    Tang Tongpian nodded after hearing this: "My lord, I admire your thoughtfulness. If you need me to do anything, please feel free to ask me." The ancient prefect nodded with satisfaction and immediately ordered Tang Tongpian to work. In addition to the hundreds of soldiers guarding the camp, they were busy until midnight before checking all the things, handymen, and candidates.


    Then the examination papers began to be distributed.


    The ancient magistrate tightly sealed the news of this incident, but many of the candidates'' family members still sensed something was wrong and kept waiting outside the door of the ceremony room, asking the yamen: "Master, what happened in the ceremony room? What happened? It doesnt look right.


    Looking at the row of soldiers standing in front of the ceremony room, he was even more frightened, knowing that something big must have happened in the ceremony room, and it must be rted to fraud.


    Championing, this is a serious crime that the whole family must sit for. However, they did not see the candidates being escorted out. Isn''t it cheating?


    The government officials had already received instructions from the ancient prefect and said to them: "Don''t worry, everyone, nothing serious happened in the ceremony room. There is just something wrong with the dry food in the kitchen. I was afraid that the candidates would have diarrhea, so I made a new batch for the candidates. This wasted time."


    He then shouted to the family members of the candidates who were gathered around him: "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t worry, everyone. All the candidates are fine!"


    After everyone heard this, they felt relieved. After thenterns were hung in front of the door of the ceremony room, everyone slowly dispersed and waited for the dragon gate to be opened to pick them up again.


    Gu Dashan, Gu Dafu, Qi Pan, Shang Xiucai and Mr. Xu waited until it got dark before leaving, muttering uneasily: "I hope nothing serious happens."


    Children from several families are taking exams there. If there is a serious case of fraud, even if they pass the exam, the honor may not count.


    Mr. Xu, the eldest,forted them: "Don''t think about it, something will happen for sure, but I guess it won''t be serious, otherwise no one would be escorted out."


    But he was also extremely afraid in his heart. He had worked hard for several generations, hoping that Ming Geer would change his family in high school and allow the Xu family to be a noble family. If something really happened, the efforts of several generations of his Xu family would be in vain.


    The Xu family, the Jiang family and the Gu Dashan family were on different roads, so they dispersed after exiting the main street together.


    Gu Jinli already knew what happened in the ceremony room and told Gu Dashan what happened when he returned home.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan was very frightened and said hurriedly: "Why is Gu Chengxian so cruel? He has ruined himself and wants to harm Brother An. So Brother An will not be affected by this and be despised by the prefect, right?"


    The examiner of the prefectural examination is the chief official of the prefecture. If An Ge''er is disliked by the ancient prefect, he will fail.


    Gu Dafu and Qi Pan were also worried. One of their sons was a brother of the same race as An Geer, and the other was a cousin to An Geer. If An Geer was disliked by the prefect, their sons would also be implicated.


    Gu Jinli looked at their nervous faces and said with a smile: "It''s okay. My brother dedicated the turtle dove leaf tofu and konjac tofu to the Yamen. It can help the prefect get credit. Even if the prefect is angry, he will only be angry with Gu Chengxian, not Gu Chengxian." Its my brothers fault, let alone Brother Dexing or Cousin Ming.


    After the three of them heard this, they felt relieved.


    Ms. Chen scolded from the side: "I have long seen that Gu Chengxian is wrong. It is Li Chengxian who has been a vicious person since he was a child. Look at him, he can even do such evil things. If he really does it, what will happen?" How many people died? I really lost my conscience!"


    After scolding, he became envious again: "The Li family is really rich. Even if Li Chengxian is like this, he can still get 500 taels of silver notes to bribe Lin Laoba. Tsk, tsk, tsk, that''s 500 taels. You can buy a house in the county." "


    When ites to buying a house in Fucheng, Mrs. Chen is very depressed: "You think it is so difficult to buy a house in Fucheng? I have been going to the dental shop for the past ten days, and they all say that there are no houses for sale, even if there are , its also a few thousand taels a piece, its really annoying, I cant even spend it even if I have money.

 Chapter 950: mujia

    Chapter 950: mujia


    Chapter 950 Mu Family


    After Mrs. Chen finished speaking, she nced straight at Gu Jinli, her eyes bubbling with sourness: "Xiaoyu is still smart. He asked An Geer toe to Fucheng and buy a house two years ago. Unlike us, now I cant even buy it if I want to.


    After saying that, he was afraid that Gu Jinli would scold him, so he quickly changed the topic and scolded the rich people who were fleeing the famine: "Why are those **** so greedy? When I was back home in the northwest, they lived in Fucheng and took advantage of Fucheng''s people. All the houses were bought. After I fled to the south, I bought a house in Fucheng, He''an Prefecture. Not only did I buy all the houses in He''an Prefecture, but I also raised the price..."


    She cursed a lot. In short, she was unhappy because she couldn''t buy a cheap house in Fucheng, so she had to scold her.


    Gu Jinli looked at her but said nothing. After saying hello to Gu Dashan and Cui, he returned to the courtyard where he lived.


    In the main room of the courtyard, Daqing, Erqing, and Xiaoji were all there. There was a picture on the table in front of the three of them, which was a map of He''an Prefecture drawn by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang learned the skills of scouts and could draw these drawings. In addition to the roads andndmarks in the mansion, this map of He''an Prefecture also depicts the mountains,kes, mountain roads and official roads on the outskirts of the city. It is clear at a nce.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the tunnel at the far west end of the city, close to the city gate: "We must buy the area connected to the city gate, and leave thend on the right free for Xiao Sui and the others to build five houses with front shops and back houses to house those Little beggar.


    Xiao Sui is the beggar leader in the west of the city. With the help of You''an and others, he has grown from a small beggar to a big beggar leader in the city. He has more than 200 beggars under hismand, and he has be a veritable "leader of the beggar gang".


    He then asked, "What''s going on with the Zhou family and the Mu family in the north of the city? Have they agreed?"


    In addition to wanting to buy the ruins in the west of the city, Gu Jinli also had his eye on a piece of wastnd in the north of the city.


    That piece of wastnd covers an area of dozens of acres. It was the ancestral home of a nobleman from the previous dynasty. However, that nobleman from the previous dynasty was loyal to the previous dynasty and would rather die than surrender. When the Chu army invaded He''an Prefecture, , his whole family was killed.


    In addition, the Chu army also used the ce as an execution ground and chopped off the heads of many wealthy households in the former dynasty who refused to surrender.


    Although Dachu has been established for decades, Dachu believes in ghosts and gods. So many people have died in that ce, and there are rumors that it is haunted. It has been empty until now, and has turned into a wastnd with thatch.


    However, there are two old houses in front of the wastnd. If she wants a road leading directly to the north city gate, she must buy those two old houses.


    Daqing said: "The son of the Zhou family is promising. He works as a retainer in a wealthy family in Zhongzhou, and he is favored by his family. My mother lives in that house, so she is willing to sell it. But the son of the Zhou family is too busy, and the road in Zhongzhou is not smooth, so short I cante back within the time limit to pick up my mother and reunite her.


    Gu Jinli said: "There is no need for the Zhou family''s son to send someone to pick it up. As long as the Zhou family is willing to sell the house, we will be responsible for escorting Mrs. Zhou there. As long as the things in the house are what Mrs. Zhou wants, even a broken stool, We also transport it to them.


    Xiaoji smiled after hearing this and said, "Little boss, what if Mrs. Zhou wants to transport a handful of thatch?"


    Erqing''s cold eyes immediately pierced Xiao Ji, which scared Xiao Ji so much that he quickly said: "I, I was wrong, I will change it."


    Erqing, like Daqing, was born in a water bandit vige, and was trained by You An and others under Qin Sang. Everyone has murderous intent.


    Erqing has also learned the rules of the noble family, and is very unhappy with Xiaoji''sughing and joking all day long. Recently, he has taken Xiaoji to learn the rules. If he doesn''t learn well, he will be punished.


    Although Gu Jinli felt sorry for Xiao Ji, she was living in Dachu now, and there were some rules that couldn''t be broken, otherwise the servants would rebel, so he didn''t scold Er Qing, but just said to Xiao Ji: "Our business is getting bigger and bigger, sometimes we have to Use some tricks and learn from Erqing."


    These are secondary. The most important thing is that she and Brother Qin are getting engaged. From now on, they will be husband and wife. The hatred of the Qin family will be her hatred. If she wants to avenge this revenge, she must raise people and raise a group of people. A person who can survive in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. She is very satisfied with Xiaoji and does not want to rece this loyal maid, but now the situation has changed. Xiaoji can no longer just be a little maid, she must start to learn other powerful skills and methods from Erqing.


    Only if Xiao Ji is powerful, her side will be safe, and Brother Qin will feel at ease.


    Yes, I understand. Xiao Ji responded, wanting to cry but not daring to cry.


    Whats going on with the Mu family? Gu Jinli asked.


    Daqing said: "There are many people but little ie. If you want to rip us off, you will need a lot of money."


    There are four generations of the Mu family living under one roof, and each generation has more children. Now there are twenty-one great-grandchildren of Ancestor Mu alone. Only one of these twenty-one grandchildren is a girl, and the other twenty are all Among the boys who were moring for a wife, the oldest one was already in his mid-twenties. But because his family is poor and crowded, he is disliked by the girls in the city and has not yet found a wife.


    If you get married and have children at the age of 18, you can have two fifth-generation great-grandchildren.


    "How much does the Mu family want? Who said they wanted this money?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Daqing said: "Thend plus the house cost us five thousand taels of silver. The person we were talking to was Mr. Mu. He was eager to find wives for his grandchildren. We told him that it was too expensive, and the house didn''t even cost one thousand taels. It was worth it. But he cried and said that everything in Fucheng was expensive. With these 5,000 taels of silver, he needed to buy four houses with front and back vis in Fucheng. The remaining silver was needed to marry wives for the twenty grandsons of the Mu family. There was not even a penny left. Those who dont let go are those who bite the bullet and wont let go.


    Xiaoji heard this and said, "The Mu family is quite pitiful."


    As a result, Erqing was red at again: "Just because their family is pitiful, we have to take advantage of them and pay five times more than before to buy their house? You haven''t seen that house before, it''s almost copsed."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji did not dare to speak anymore. The little boss likes money so much, and if she is asked to spend so much money to buy a house that is about to copse, she will be so angry that she can''t eat meat.


    Gu Jinli said to Erqing: "Go to Mu''s house tomorrow, pick up Old Ancestor Mu, and tell her that I want to see her and talk to her personally about the house."


    If the old man is acting like a rogue, then dont talk to him, just go past him and go to his mother.


    Erqing''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said: "My little boss is smart, I will definitely bring Old Ancestor Mu here tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli talked a lot with Daqing and Erqing, and calcted another sum. He felt that it was a good deal, and even went to bed happily after taking advantage of it.


    The next day, Erqing got up early, brought gifts, and Chenshi took a mule cart to Mu''s house in the north of the city.


    The eldest great-grandson of the Mu family was sitting on the steps outside the gate, thinking about Tang Niang from the Dai family in the north of the city. When he saw Erqinging, he was so happy that he rushed into the house and shouted: "Master,e out quickly and buy it." The house guy is here again!"


    Tang''s family wants a bride price of one hundred taels of silver, but his family can''t even afford ten taels of silver. If the house can be sold for five thousand taels, the one hundred taels of silver as a bride price will be avable.

 Chapter 951: Price increase in place

    Chapter 951: Price increase in ce


    Chapter 951 Price increase in ce


    The Mu family were so excited when they heard this that they didn''t even need Old Mu toe out by himself. They rushed into Old Mu''s house and helped him out.


    The eldest great-grandson of the Mu family hurried to pick her up: "Master, please hurry up."


    Looking like he was afraid that Mr. Mu would be too slow and the five thousand taels would fly away.


    Erqing looked at them and was about to tell them, dont bother, they are here to invite Ancestor Mu today.


    Before he could stand still, Mr. Kemu said: "Little maid, go back and tell your master that the price of this house has gone up and it will cost you eight thousand taels."


    Erqing sneered and said: "Mr. Mu, your old house can sway in a strong wind. If you want five thousand taels of silver, you already don''t know the rules. Now you want eight thousand taels. You are treating us like fools." "


    She didn''t even enter the house. She stood at the gate and said, "I''m here today to invite Patriarch Mu as a guest. As for the house, if you want to sell it, you can sell it. If you don''t, it will be demolished. Anyway, it''s the Zhou family''s house." We have already bought your house, let it be reserved for the fifth-generation great-grandson to live in."


    How can a fifth-generation great-great-grandsone from if he doesnt have money to marry his great-grandsons daughter-inw?


    Erqing''s temper is much better than that of Daqing, but he is also very angry at the Mu family. This is no longer just raising prices, but openly cutting flesh with a knife.


    Mu Laozu is already eighty years old. Many people envy her for being able to live to this age, but now she is worse off than dead... The life of her family is worse than thest. When she married into the Mu family in the early years, Mu The family still has three shops and more than 100 acres ofnd in the countryside. It is considered a very good family in the north of the city.


    After the family separation, thend in the countryside was given to the second wife, while her husband was the eldest brother and got the house and shop in the city.


    The second wife didn''t want to go back to the countryside and wanted to trade thend with them for a shop in Fucheng, but her man didn''t agree and they made a fuss about it for a while.


    Her man even said harsh words at that time: "Young man, please listen to me. No matter how downtrodden my family is, they are still from Fucheng. It''s not like you want to go back to the countryside to farm!"


    But now her family can no longer afford to live in this city, and their life is not as good as that of the two-bedroom family in the countryside. Her great-great-grandson can help work in the fields, and her eldest grandson has not even married a daughter-inw.


    Old Ancestor Mu became more and more sad as he thought about it. He wiped away his tears and listened to his third grandson''s daughter-inw talking about what happened in the yard in front. He said, "Third grandson''s daughter-inw, go tell the maid and tell her to wait while I clean up and follow her." .


    After hearing this, the third granddaughter-inw of the Mu family was extremely happy: "Hey, grandson-daughter-inw will go and tell you now."


    Just after running out for a few steps, he turned around and told Patriarch Mu: "Grandma, you can''t let go and give them too much money. The price will have to be increased. This is a major matter rted to your great-grandchildren''s marriage. If it doesn''t increase, Price, the money is not enough!"


    After hearing this, Patriarch Mu felt even more sad. Everyone said that she was blessed to have many children and grandchildren, but this blessing was so destructive that her twenty great-grandchildrenpletely emptied the Mu family.


    Mu Laozu didn''t have time to cry now. After wiping away his tears, he asked his fourth grandson''s wife to change himself into unpatched clothes,b his hair again, and followed Erqing to Gu''s house.


    Mr. Mu wanted to follow, but was stopped by Erqing: "If you go, don''t talk about this matter."


    Er Qing just made harsh words, and Old Master Mu did not dare to pester him anymore, but he still asked the great-great-grandson of the Mu family to follow him.


    Erqing sneered, but still disagreed.


    The great-great-grandson of the Mu family, who almost goes crazy for a wife, can he be allowed to enter the Gu family? Stop dreaming!


    You can go with at most two women, Er Qing said.


    The Mu family did not agree, but Patriarch Mu said: "Just let the fourth grandson''s daughter-inw go with her, and the others stay at home."


    The third granddaughter-inw of the Mu family was anxious and said: "Grandma, you can go with the two women. Granddaughter-inw, let me follow you and take care of you, so that you won''t be deceived all the time." Erqing smiled, saying this. Come, if Patriarch Mu agrees to her going, there is no need to talk about this matter.


    Fortunately, Patriarch Mu did not agree and took his fourth granddaughter-inw away in the Gu family''s mule cart. This made the other Mu family members very angry. They shouted from behind the mule cart: "Grandma, please remember to raise the price." !


    When Gu Jinli heard that Patriarch Mu wasing, he went to the corner gate to greet her. He saw that she was not only severely hunched, but also very thin. She looked like she had not had enough to eat for many years. She also had cataracts and ayer of white skin covering her eyes. Almost blind.


    She knew that this person was living a difficult life, so she was kind to Mu Laozu and asked Xiao Ji to go to the kitchen to make some soft minced meat and egg custard. She also made arge bowl of meat noodles and brought them to Mu Laozu. Eating with the fourth grandson-inw of the Mu family.


    After they had eaten enough, they said: "Grandma Mu, I don''t need to say anything about your family''s situation. There is no way to make a living. A family of dozens of people living in Fucheng is a dead end. The only way out is to go back to the countryside." ,restart."


    If the Mu family still had a shop in Fucheng, she would never say such a thing, but the three shops of the Mu family have long since disappeared, and there is no farnd. They only work as smallborers in Fucheng, and there are so many grandchildren who want to marry. It was impossible to survive that day.


    How old your house is, I dont need to say much. I will not lower the price of your house. I will give you three thousand taels of silver at a fixed price.


    If it were Old Master Mu, Gu Jinli wouldn''t want to give him even one thousand taels of silver. But after meeting Mr. Mu, she was willing to give him three thousand taels of silver.


    Gu Jinli added: "The paddy fields in your hometown are cheaper than here. You can buy one acre for eight taels of silver. Each of your twenty great-grandsons can buy five acres of paddy fields and ten acres of drynd to build a farm." For a house and a wife, two thousand five hundred taels is enough. The remaining five hundred taels can be divided and given them some money. If they are really capable and use this little family wealth to work hard for a generation, they may be able to Move back to Fucheng.


    Gu Jinli has calcted this ount. Except for paddy fields, which are expensive, everything else is very cheap in the countryside.


    A house costs thirty taels, and a wife usually costs about ten taels. Drynd is even cheaper. Two thousand five hundred taels of silver is more than enough to house the Mu family''s twenty great-grandsons.


    Mu Laozu came here just because he wanted to sell the house. After listening to Gu Jinli''s words, he asked his fourth grandson''s daughter-inw to settle the ounts one by one. If he really could settle twenty great-grandchildren, he cried with joy and groped for hold of Gu Jinli''s hand. He held his hand and said, "Little girl, thank you, olddy. You saved the Mu family''s life."


    She was so worried about the future of her great-grandchildren that she almost hanged herself.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You are too serious. This is a win-win situation for us."


    but


    If you want to aplish this, you still have to be old.


    Mu Laozu knew what Gu Jinli meant, so he promised: "Don''t worry, little girl, no matter how much trouble they make, I will never let them go to their death again."


    This is the only way for the Mu family to survive. Anyone who dares to stop her from doing it will be kicked out of the Mu family.


    She holds the deed to the house anyway.


    As if grasping a life-saving straw, Patriarch Mu could not wait for a moment. After returning home, he ignored the encirclement of his son, grandson and great-grandson. He went back to the house and found out the house deeds and household registration that he had hidden. I went to the Fucheng Yamen and settled the affairs of the house with the Gu family.

 Chapter 952: Divide money

    Chapter 952: Divide money


    Chapter 952 Dividing the money


    Erqing was with him throughout the whole process. Afterpleting the handover of the house andnd deeds, he sent Old Ancestor Mu back to Mus house.


    On the way, in the mule cart, Erqing took out a fifty-tael silver note and gave it to Mu Laozu: "This is the red envelope given to you by the little boss. Just keep it."


    Old Ancestor Mu couldn''t see clearly, but he vaguely knew that it was a banknote. He waved his hand and said: "No, no, no, the girl from the Gu family has done a lot for the olddy, so that she can rest in peace even if she dies. I will give you this banknote." Cant take any more.


    The girl from the Gu family was kind enough to give her three thousand taels of silver. She would feel bad if she took another fifty taels.


    She knew the house at home very well. It was an old house that had not been repaired for twenty years. Every time it was windy or rainy, it was swaying like a boat and could copse at any time. It was not worth anything at all.


    The fourth grandson of the Mu family was also there. She kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at the bank note. She wanted to persuade the grandma to ept it, but she felt that it was not good to take advantage of the Gu family.


    Erqing said with a smile: "You can just ept it. Our little boss said that life is already rare, but you are an old man and a blessed person. This bank note should be given to our little boss''s father." Mom is praying, I hope they can live to be old."


    After hearing this, Patriarch Mu finally fumbled around to ept the banknote: "Olddy, thank you very much Miss Gu. Girl, go back and tell Miss Gu that the olddy will definitely pray for her and her parents."


    Erqing just smiled and responded without saying much.


    Actually, these fifty taels of silver were given to Old Ancestor Mu by his little boss. There were too many descendants of the Mu family, and the whole family was in a mess. Old Ancestor Mus life was difficult. With a little money, his life would be easier.


    The mule cart nked for half an hour and finally arrived in front of Mu''s house in the north of the city.


    The Mu family were all waiting at the gate. When they saw the mule carting again, they hurriedly gathered around.


    Mr. Mu was also an old man in his sixties, but he was very angry at this moment. He pointed at Erqing, banged his cane and cursed: "You stinky girl, what did you do with my mother? The old man tells you, don''t I''m thinking of attacking my mother. This house of mine is the ancestral house, the ancestral house! I won''t sell it if I don''t have ten thousand taels!"


    Erqing smiled. If the young master were here, he would definitely say: "Old man, since your house is so valuable, then you can just trade it with the emperor for the throne."


    From 5,000 to 8,000, and then to 10,000, I have never seen such a price increase.


    Other members of the Mu family shouted: "Yes, this house of mine is the ancestral house. Don''t try to trick my grandma into selling the house to you at a cheap price!"


    The eldest great-grandson of the Mu family was also so anxious that he rushed over to support Mu Laozu and cried: "Grandma, you can''t sell the house to them cheaply. If you don''t sell it for 8,000 taels, we have twenty cousins." But if you dont get enough money, you wont even have enough money to get a wife. Aunt Dai said that one hundred taels is just the gift money, and we have to give an extra 100 taels for the warm wife and fifty taels for the banquet.


    The Dai family also lived in the north of the city and had always been in the market. They were very well-informed. When they learned that someone wanted to buy the Mu family''s house, they called the Mu family''s great-grandson and told them that they would have to pay more money before marrying off Tang Niang. Something for him.


    He had seen Erqinge several times, and today he took his grandma as a guest. He thought that the young owner would not give up his house, so he agreed.


    Laozu Mu has always felt sorry for his great-great-grandson and wanted to marry him a good wife. However, the Dai family is a bottomless pit. Although Dai Tangniang is good-looking, she is not a good person. She worked as a maid in Mr. Wu''s house two years ago, but was sent backter. I heard that she had an affair with the head butler of the Wu family.


    Although the Dai family has always denied it, the Wu family is in the city. The Wu family''s servants also mentioned this, saying that Dai Tangniang wanted to be transferred to the young master''s house as a maid to provide benefits to the housekeeper, but she secretly The chicken failed and the rice fell into the hands of the housekeeper. Listening to his great-great-grandson''s words, Patriarch Mu raised his hand and said, "Brother Tai, stand still."


    The eldest great-grandson of the Mu family didn''t know what Patriarch Mu wanted to do. He thought that if he obeyed, he would get money to marry a wife, so he said "Hey" and stood still.


    But as soon as he stood up, Patriarch Mu pped him in the face and cursed: "If you dare to marry Dai Tangniang, get out of the Mu family immediately. There are twenty great-grandchildren in the Mu family, and you are missing one." , the other neen can get an extra amount of money!"


    The great-great-grandson of the Mu family was stunned. Ever since he was a child, his grandmother had loved him the most and had never hit him. Now he just wanted to marry Tang Niang, and her grandmother actually beat him.


    "Grandma, you sold the house? That means you are rich. Why don''t you let me marry Tang Niang? Tang Niang has been waiting for me for two years. If you wait any longer, she will be an old girl!"


    Patriarch Mu ignored the great-great-grandson of the Mu family and only said onest thing to him: "I still say the same thing, if you want to marry Dai Tangniang, get out of the Mu family. Although the Mu family is poor, don''t be a turtle bastard." grandson!"


    These words clearly told the great-great-grandson of the Mu family that Dai Tangniang was no longer a daughter, but a person with a broken body.


    The eldest great-grandson of the Mu family had also heard some rumors, but Tang Niang cried and told him that they were all false. She was innocent and wanted to live a poor life with him, but her parents did not agree. , a generous betrothal gift is required.


    The fourth granddaughter-inw of the Mu family couldn''t stand it anymore and said to the eldest great-grandson of the Mu family: "Eldest nephew, go to the north of the city and ask how many people know about Dai Tangniang''s affairs? Only you who are stupid will believe her. She is so proud and arrogant, and the Dai family hates money so much. If Dai Tangniang was still innocent, how could she like you? She would have gone after the rich young master a long time ago."


    Liu Liu''er, who sells night fragrance in the north of the city, is pretty good, but her appearance is just average, not as good as Dai Tangniang. But Brother Tai doesn''t like her, and he also dislikes the Liu family for digging out cesspools, which makes Liu Liu''er so angry that he almost cries to death. past.


    Finally Liu Liuer figured it out. He got marriedst year and was a small street vendor in the city. Now he is living a prosperous life. Only Tai Geer still died on Dai Tangniang''s body and was a bachelor.


    After hearing this, the great-great-grandson of the Mu family felt his face burning. He was even more embarrassed than being pped by Patriarch Mu, but he just liked Dai Tangniang. Tangniang was so beautiful, but she was a flower in the north of the city.


    Mr. Mu came back to his senses and asked: "Mom, you said you divided the money, did you really sell the house? How much was sold? But eight thousand taels?!"


    It must be 5,000 anyway.


    Ancestor Muughed angrily, gave him a smack, and said, "Eight thousand taels, are you dreaming?"


    He then said to everyone in the Mu family: "The house has been sold for three thousand taels. The money has been divided among you. If you want the money, juste back to the countryside with me. If you don''t go back, you won''t get a penny."


    Three thousand taels! Mr. Mu eximed, surprisingly not making a fuss.


    Although it was not sold for five thousand taels, three thousand taels was still much more than before. Looking back at the house that was about to copse, I epted this price.

 Chapter 953: remuneration

    Chapter 953: remuneration


    Chapter 953 Remuneration


    However, when he looked at the fourth daughter-inw, he felt that he had sold more than three thousand taels. There should be more, but the fourth daughter-inw, a vicious woman, had plundered them.


    With a snap, Old Ancestor Mu pped Old Master Mu with his palm and scolded: "Boss, don''t doubt this or that. I just sold it for three thousand taels. The owner who bought the house gave me an extra fifty taels. Thats my pension money, thats all.


    Speaking of old-age care, Mu Laozu said: "There are four generations in the family, and you are old too. It is not appropriate for you to provide for me in old age. From now on, I will live with my four-grandson''s family."


    When the third granddaughter-inw of the Mu family heard that Old Ancestor Mu had received fifty taels of silver for nothing, she immediately came over to show her courtesy: "Grandma, the fourth family has many children, so you might as well live with me."


    Mu Laozu sneered and ignored her. He was helped into the house by his fourth granddaughter-inw and began to talk about dividing the family and dividing the money.


    The Mu family was busy until the evening before they clearly separated the money and the home. Although the money was divided, Patriarch Mu hid it, saying that he would give it to them after returning to the countryside.


    For the sake of money, the Mu family did not dy and got up early the next day to pack their things and prepare to return to the countryside.


    The Dai family''s eyes became red with excitement when they heard that the Mu family''s house was sold for several thousand taels.


    Dai Lao Niang personally came to talk about the marriage between Mu Tai and Dai Tang Niang, but Mu Laozu sent someone to kick her out.


    Mutai was so sad that he secretly ran to find Dai Tangniang, but was manipted by the Dai family and had an affair with Dai Tangniang.


    The Dai family immediately came to Mu''s house crying and asking for a thousand taels. Mu Tai was stunned and said stupidly: "Aunt Dai, didn''t you say you were willing to marry Tang Niang to me? Then... Is that also a matter of time? Why did you suddenly change your mind and want so much money from my family? "


    Mutai is not a fool either. He likes Dai Tangniang and thinks it is worth spending two or three hundred taels to marry her, but now it costs one thousand taels. This is obviously ckmail.


    The fat on Dai Lao Niang''s round face was shaking. She put her hands on her hips and said, "Humph, my Tang Niang, a yellow-flowered girl, was touched by you. Even a thousand taels from you is a small amount. Hurry up and give me the money." , if you give me the money, Tangniang will be your wife, if you dont give me the money, well meet at the Yamen!


    After hearing this, Mu Tai was convinced that the Dai family wanted to extort money, and he was so sad that he cried. But he still had illusions about Dai Tangniang, and said to Dai Lao Niang, "Tang Niang said she would be happy to marry me and live a hard life. She doesn''t care about money."


    Lao Niang Dai smiled. If you dont want money, why should you be a fool?


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. If you really like Tang Niang, just give her money and let her go out in glory."


    Mu Laozu only spoke after letting Dai Lao Niang be arrogant enough, and asked Mu Tai: "Brother Tai, do you see clearly? This is the virtue of the Dai family. This unworthy wife will ruin three generations. You are not smart in the first ce. If If we get married like this again, three generations of descendants will be ruined."


    Mu Laozu said it sincerely, but Mu Tai was a person who never looked back until he hit the wall. He felt that Tang Niang must not be like this, it was just Dai Lao Niang who was greedy for money.


    He cried and said, "I want to see Tang Niang. I won''t believe her until Tang Niang asks me for money, otherwise I won''t agree to it."


    After hearing this, Dai Lao Niang thought that Mu Tai had relented and would give money to Tang Niang whenever she saw her, so she immediately said: "Okay,e back with me to see Tang Niang and listen to what she has to say personally."


    Laozu Mu still felt sorry for his great-great-grandson, so he went with him.


    When Dai Tangniang saw Mu Tai, she kept crying and said: "Brother Mu, it''s not that Tangniang wants to embarrass you, it''s really because it''s hard to go against your parents'' wishes... and I''ve already given you my life, so we can be considered husband and wife. Its just money, Tang Niang will apany you to earn it back in the future, you, just do what my mother said first.


    Mutai also cried and said: "Although my house has been sold, there are many cousins in my family. Twenty people can get three thousand taels, and one person can only get more than one hundred taels. Where can I get one thousand taels of silver?" ?If I give you a thousand taels, what will the other cousins in the family do?"


    If Dai Tangniang didn''t answer this, she would just cry. She cried so hard that she looked like she was about to faint from crying: "Brother Mu, Tangniang really wants to live with you, so just ept my mother''s request." Mu Tai He kept hearing Dai Tangniang say this. After saying it countless times, he finally helped Old Ancestor Mu and left.


    Lao Niang Dai was shocked and rushed over to stop them: "Don''t leave. You have ruined my Tang Niang''s innocence and want to leave. If you don''t give me money, I will report it to the official!"


    Dad Dai and his two sons blocked the yard with sticks and said, "Mu, don''t bully others too much. If you don''te up with a thousand taels of silver today, you can''t even think of leaving."


    Mu Tai''s head was so swollen and painful that he turned back to look at Dai Tangniang in the room, and finally asked: "Tang Niang, if my family doesn''t give you this thousand taels of silver, are you going to watch your parents and brothers beat me to death?" ?


    Dai Tangniang still did not answer directly, she just cried: "Brother Mu, your family has money, so just give it to me, and Tangniang will help you earn it back in the future."


    Earn it back?


    How to make money?


    That''s one thousand taels of silver, money that many people can''t earn in a lifetime.


    After hearing this, Mu Tai finally gave up. He let go of Patriarch Mu and walked towards Dai and the others like a dead corpse.


    "You brat, do you want to sleep in vain?!" Dad Dai was very angry. He originally wanted to live a good life relying on his beautiful daughter, but Tang Niang was not good at it. She failed to hook up with Wu when she was at Wu''s house. Forget it, the young master of the family, now even the idiot from the Mu family is thinking of freeloading, which makes him really angry.


    Dad Dai was not polite to Mutai, and greeted his two sons and pped Mutai.


    Bang, bang, bang, more than a dozen sticks were thrown down, beating Mu Tai severely.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!" Mu Laozu cried, groping to protect Mu Tai. Before he could reach Mu Tai, Er Qing rushed in with Qiu Lang and kicked the Dai family. The old wooden door was kicked down.


    "Who? Where did this blind ****e from? Do you know whose house this is? Just dare you to kick me!"


    Kicking down the door was a p in the face. Father Dai was so angry that he took his two sons to beat Erqing.


    In the end, he was knocked to the ground by Qiu Lang in just a few blows, unable to move.


    When Dai Lao Niang saw this, she shouted at the top of her lungs: "Come here,e here..."


    Before he could say the word ah, Erqing rushed over and pped him twice.


    Erqing warned: "If you shout again, I will cut out your tongue."


    Then he said: "You can go to the Yamen if you want. Not only one or two people know about your family''s Dai Tangniang. It has spread all over the north of the city. If it goes to court, they will all be able to prove that your daughter has been in the Wu family for a long time." His innocence was lost when he died. Your family sued Mutai. This is a false usation and ckmail, and he will be sentenced to death!"


    Madam Dai was confused. Who is this stinky girl? How do you know so much?


    Mrs. Dai knew about her daughter''s affairs. Seeing that someone was standing up for the Mu family, she couldn''t sue the officials, so she had to sit on the ground and cry: "Oh, my poor Tang Niang, was slept with by the Mu family boy for nothing. !


    When Patriarch Mu knew that Er Qing wasing, he cried with joy. After thanking Er Qing, he fumbled into the house and threw the fifty-tael silver note to Dai Tangniang: "My great-great-grandson will not marry you. But I wont sleep with you in vain, these fifty taels of silver notes will be regarded as your reward for teaching my great-great-grandson how to behave, so you can take care of yourself."

 Chapter 954: Fainted

    Chapter 954: Fainted


    Chapter 954 I fainted


    Laozu Mu said these words so domineeringly that he shocked both Dai Tangniang and Dai Lao Niang.


    After Dai Lao Niang came back to her senses, she screamed and rushed to hit Mu Laozu, but Er Qing kicked her down and warned: "Mu Laozu is an old man and represents blessing. If you hit her, Come out and see if the Yamen will let you go?"


    Lao Niang Dai originally wanted to make trouble again, but after hearing these words, she did not dare to move.


    Mu Tai ran over in fear and stood in front of Patriarch Mu: "That''s enough, your girl from the Dai family, my Mu family..."


    Mutai wanted to say some harsh words, but he liked Dai Tangniang after all. Although he had seen her true face clearly, he still couldn''t say anything harmful to her.


    Finally, he knelt down in front of Patriarch Mu and cried: "Grandma, it''s your great-grandson who is unfilial and has made you suffer."


    Mu Laozu was very pleased and did not me Mu Tai, nor did she feel sorry for the fifty taels of silver. As long as her great-great-grandson could wake up, she felt it was worth it.


    She helped Mu Tai up and said, "Don''t say anything, let''s go home."


    Hey. Mu Tai did not hesitate this time and helped Mu Laozu go.


    Dai Tangniang chased him out and wanted to call Mutai to stop him, but she was unwilling to follow Mutai to live in the countryside. She wanted to give it another try, so she turned around and went back to the house.


    The moment Mu Tai stepped out of Dai''s house, he looked back at Dai Tangniang. He didn''t see her chasing her out. He just smiled and gave uppletely.


    He didn''t me Dai Tangniang. There was nothing wrong with her wanting to live the life of a young mistress, but he would not be fooled by her again.


    Laozu Mu and the others had just returned home when they met the Liu family who came to deliver the agenda.


    Liu Liuer and her husband were also there. They saluted Patriarch Mu with a big belly: "Grandma, I heard that your house has been sold and you will be returning to your hometown soon. We are here to see you off."


    Everyone lives in the north of the city. Old Ancestor Mu has watched children like Liu Liuer grow up. Everyone respects her. They know that her family is going back to their hometown and they will never see her again, so they alle to see her off. agenda.


    Laozu Mu was very happy to see Liu Liu''er. He wiped her swollen belly and said, "She looks like a boy. We Liu''er are lucky. Our first child will be a boy."


    My life in my husbands family will be easier from now on.


    Liu Liuer smiled and didn''t stay long. He only said a few words to Patriarch Mu in front of the door. Seeing that it was gettingte, he went home with his man.


    Mu Tai kept his head down, not daring to look at Liu Liu''er. When Liu Liu''er liked him before, he disliked her to death and said a lot of hurtful words.


    Erqing and Qiu Lang didn''t stay long. After agreeing toe to collect the house the day after tomorrow at thetest, Erqing drove away in a mule cart.


    It is now evening, and when thest moment of Youshi is over, the sound of drums for opening the dragon gate can be heard in the Fucheng ceremony room.


    Dong dong dong!


    After a dull and solemn drum beat, the dragon gate of the ceremony room opened wide, and the gatekeeper shouted three times: "The dragon gate is open, the candidates are going home!"


    As soon as the sound came out, all the family members who came to pick up the candidates were excited and rushed to Longmen.


    "Stop, don''te over here, let the candidates go out first!" The soldiers in the Fucheng garrison camp hurriedly built a human wall to stop them. Ten candidates were allowed to escape from the wall, otherwise they would have to be trampled to death.


    Family members who came to pick up the candidates could only wait outside the human wall, looking at the candidates who had note out yet.


    Master, master, we are here! A young man from a wealthy family waved a piece of red silk and called to his master. But his young master had been locked up in the examination shed for three days and had eaten crumbs for three days. He couldn''t sleep well at night. He was top-heavy and fell to the ground with a thump as soon as he came out of the human wall built by the soldiers.


    Following


    Bang, bang, bang, there was a sound of falling to the ground, and many candidates fell to the ground from exhaustion.


    Hey, his father ising quickly, our third brother has fainted. Boss, boss, hurry up and get your third brother a doctor!


    My dear grandson, my dear grandson, please wake up quickly. Dont scare me. Im still waiting for you to change the family name of our Zhang family.


    Dad, please hold on, its been more than ten years since you took the exam. You said you would definitely pass the exam this time, but you cant pass it before the results are released!


    There was a chaos in front of the door of the ceremony room. The family members of the candidates who fainted were extremely anxious. Some carried the candidates away and rushed to the medical center, while others carried the candidates aside and asked the family members to call the doctor.


    Those candidates who did not faint also walked with sluggish steps, as if they stayed upte to plow the fields, and walked unsteadily.


    Brother, its eldest brother, I saw eldest brother! Brother Cheng was hugged by Zezi and saw Gu Jinan from a distance. He hurriedly came down and rushed towards Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan also saw him and hurriedly ran towards him, shouting: "Don''t run, there are too many people, be careful I step on you."


    There are adults all around, why are you running around as a little kid? Don''t want to die?


    Brother Cheng has great skills, he is like a little loach, turning and ducking to avoid the adults in front of him, and soon came to Gu Jinan, jumped up and hugged him: "Brother!"


    Gu Jinan was knocked back by him and took a step back. While giving him a lesson, he picked him up and walked towards Gu Dashan and the others: "Next time you dare to run into a crowd like this, be careful I will beat you up. And with you How many times have I told you that you are a big child and can no longer be held?"


    "Isn''t this too happy? The second sister said that if you are too happy, it doesn''t matter if brothers hug each other." Brother Cheng said, hanging the red silk flower in his hand around Gu Jinan''s neck,ughing. Said: "Hang red silk, climb high buildings, and wish my eldest brother a high school entrance examination."


    After saying the auspicious words, heughed again. The eldest brother looked so funny now.


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened when he saw the little guyughing at him and the big red silk flower hanging in front of him. He really wanted to tear the big red silk flower off.


    But this is a custom in Dachu, which is to wish the candidates to go to high school. Every one of the candidates around them is wearing a red flower, either made of red silk brocade or red cloth, no matter how bad it is. Tie with red paper.


    Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming, Gu Qingliang, Gu Qingtian, and Xu Zhaoming were also hung with red silk by their own adults.


    After realizing that everyone was equally ugly, Gu Jinan felt at ease.


    "Brother An, we are here." Gu Dashan and the others came up to him. After seeing Gu Jinan, they asked, "How do you feel? Are you dizzy or hungry? If you feel ufortable, please tell me quickly. Look at this There are a lot of people lying around."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Don''t worry, dad, we are all fine. In the past three days in the examination room, we have spent half an hour every day doing physical training. We can eat and sleep, and we are very energetic."


    Brothers Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian also nodded in agreement: "Yeah, we''re not tired at all."


    Mr. Xu was very worried about Xu Zhaomings precious baby. He brought the doctor here and immediately ordered the doctor to check Xu Zhaomings pulse.


    After checking Xu Zhaoming''s pulse, the doctor said in surprise: "Master Xu''s health is not serious. He only needs to take supplements for a few days to recover after returning."


    Looking at Master Xu''s pretty face, he thought he should have fainted and been ill for ten days and a half, but he was fine and his eyes were clear.

 Chapter 955: are you a mouse

    Chapter 955: are you a mouse


    Chapter 955 Are you a mouse?


    Mr. Xu was very surprised when he heard this and praised: "It''s not easy. When I was taking the county examination, I copsed when I got home."


    It took him two days to lie in bed before he recovered, and this time he couldn''te out for three days for the government examination. He had been worried that Ming Geer would faint in the examination room, but in the end he was fine and made progress. He made progress.


    Xu Zhaoming smiled and said: "Thanks to Brother Gu for reminding me, otherwise my grandson would also faint."


    Not only that, when he was waiting in line to enter the ceremony room, An Geer also sprinkled a potion on his sleeve. When he couldn''t help but feel dizzy and vomiting in the ceremony room, he smelled his sleeve and felt like it. Okay, my mind is very clear.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu took An Ge''er''s hand and said, "An Ge''er, thank you. In the future, you will have to go to Beijing to take the exam together, so you have to look after each other."


    In fact, my grandson is a young master. No one canpare to Gu Jinan in his worldly manners and ability to deal with unexpected events. Without Gu Jinan to take care of him, he would really be worried if he just had his servants apany him to Beijing to take the exam.


    Gu Jinan smiled and was about to speak when a sour voice came from beside him: "Humph, going to Beijing to take the exam? I don''t know if I can pass the government exam, so I thought of going to Beijing to take the exam. I don''t have to worry about this beautiful dream. To the head.


    Mr. Xu was very angry when he heard this. He was cursed like this as soon as he left the door of the ceremony room. If he were in Tianfu County, he would definitely hit the candidate for talking with his cane.


    But this is Fucheng, and Mr. Xu was afraid of hitting someone with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, so he restrained himself very much.


    Xu Zhaoming didn''t look well when he heard this, but after what happened to Gu Jinan, he learned to exercise restraint and was no longer as impulsive as before.


    Gu Jin''an didn''t want to pay attention to that person, but bowed to Shang Xiucai: "Master, I''m worried. Everything goes well for my apprentice in this government examination."


    Hearing this, the man began to sneer again: "It went well? If it weren''t for you, we would have been able to do the questions with oilmps at night? How dare you say it went well!"


    Cheng Geer was very angry when he heard this and asked the man: "Who are you? Does my elder brother know you? Why do you keep squeaking in our ears like a mouse chewing on a wooden pir?"


    The man was so angry when he heard this, he pointed at Cheng Geer and said: "Little brat, who do you think is a mouse?"


    Ge Cheng: Whoever keeps squeaking in our ears is a rat.


    "You, you..." The man was so angry that he was almost speechless. After calming down, he sneered: "As expected, he came from a deserted family. Hees from a vulgar family. He is a schr. I don''t care about you!"


    Brother Cheng is a shady guy. He took a look at the man''s clothes and asked humbly: "Brother, I heard you speak so proudly. Which noble family does your family belong to?"


    The man was stunned by the question, and his face looked a little unnatural.


    Someone next to himughed out loud and said, "You are from a noble family. Lu Bai is a poor candidate in Yujiang County. His family sells breakfast at a market stall."


    As soon as these words came out, the candidates who heard it burst intoughter.


    One of the candidates who was not too concerned about the excitement said: "I thought he was from a famous family, but he turns out to be a homeless man."


    After hearing this, Lu Bai''s face turned red. He pointed at the candidate who had revealed his old age and said: "Yao Youqian, you are a grown man and you are imitating a talkative woman. Youugh at a certain family''s poor family background, but what about your family?" ? You are pouring night fragrance in Yujiang County, what qualifications do you have to say something!"


    Then he said: "Your family is crazy about money. They named you Rich. Your name really ruins the integrity of a schr." Yao Youqian smiled: "Your mother, I am named after you." Grandpa was so angry that he was so loud and loud. Why did it sound harsh to you? Then you pierced your ears and became deaf."


    "So what if my family sells night fragrance? I''m proud. I will help my grandfather and father sell night fragrance. Unlike you, you have been pretending to be a nobleman since you were eight years old. You don''t help your parents set up stalls, and you still look down on them. When ites to my family, I never mention that I am from a market family, lest others know that your family sells breakfast at a stall."


    After hearing this, Lu Bai became even more angry, but he did not dare to scold Yao Youqian again.


    The two families have lived in Yujiang County for generations. They have known each other since they were children. Yao Youqian knows how many barrels of night fragrance his family pours every month. If he dares to argue with Yao Youqian again, Yao Youqian can take him to the exam. The incident of having diarrhea due to nervousness before the government examination was made public.


    He pointed at Yao Youqian and said, "I don''t care about you!"


    He then looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Don''t think that you look down on people because you have a few rich people in your family. You dyed the imperial examination. Don''t even think about denying it!"


    Since when did my family stop looking down on others when they were rich? Aren''t you the one who keeps yelling?


    Gu Jinan also has a temper, and he has a bad temper. He didn''t want to argue with this person at first, but it can be seen that he continued to say with a sneer: "My family is indeed rich. If you are not convinced, go make money yourself. Don''t spend your father''s money." Mom''s money. When you earn more money than mine, I will respectfully call you "Big Boss."


    He added: "Don''te and tell me about the prefectural examination. If you have the guts, go andin to the prefect now."


    Brother Cheng was still nodding beside him: "Yeah, yeah, this eldest brother keeps talking about dissatisfaction with the government examination, which shows that he is really dissatisfied with the government examination. The examiner of the government examination is the prefect, so the eldest brother Just go to the prefect to reason."


    Go, you should go, if you dare to go, I respect you as a man.


    How dare Lu Bai go to the prefect to argue with him? If he went, his future would be ruined.


    Lu Bai saw that he was not getting any favors, so he could only put down his harsh words: "Gu, you wait for me, I will definitely be the head of the government. I will not let the son of an unfilial person like you be the representative of our river." Anfu is a person who is a candidate for this subject!"


    Gu Dashan''s face turned pale when he heard this. The affairs of the old Gu family still affected An Ge''er.


    Gu Jinan''s face also turned cold. He grabbed Lu Bai who was about to leave and said, "Since you are so powerful, how about we make a bet?"


    Bet?


    Lu Bai had heard about Gu Jinan''s talent and was a little scared, but now he was riding a tiger and couldn''t get off, so he could only ask, "What kind of bet are you betting on? How will you deal with winning or losing?"


    Gu Jinan said: "Bet on who can be the head of the government case. If you win, any conditions you ask will be met. If you lose, just stand in front of the government office and shout one day that I am from the market and my family is from a small town." Vendor.


    Since Lu Bai looked down upon his own origin, he asked him to face the thing he least wanted to face.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai''s face turned pale as expected, but Gu Jinan said that if he could win, he could make any terms he wanted. But the attraction was too great, and he couldn''t refuse at all: "Okay, let''s do it like this !


    After saying that, he pulled his hand back hard. Gu Jinxin was so embarrassed. When Lu Bai pulled his hand back hard, he used a lot of skill. Lu Bai fell to the ground with a bang, his face turned red. Like pig blood, he gritted his teeth and left bitterly.


    Xu Zhaoming looked at Lu Bai''s back and suddenly sympathized with him: How pitiful, why did you make a bet with Gu Jinan? You will lose miserably and miserably. He is a lesson learned from the past.

 Chapter 956: Yao Youqian is very good at making money

    Chapter 956: Yao Youqian is very good at making money


    Chapter 956 Yao Youqian is good at making money


    Mr. Xu was very pleased to see that his grandson had really changed his mind.


    His family is not an aristocratic family, nor is it a noble family. It has not yet entered the gentry, and its descendants cannot be arrogant.


    Gu Dashan felt very guilty, looked at Gu Jinan and said: "Brother An, yes..."


    Dad, theres no need to say more, its okay. Gu Jinan interrupted Gu Dashan, not wanting him to apologize to him.


    But Gu Dashan still feels guilty. No matter how good they are, no matter how bad Mr. Gu is, they will inevitably be talked about when Mr. Gu takes over.


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to see Gu Dashan feel guilty, so he smiled and said: "Dad, he was fooled, he didn''t hear what I said clearly. What I said was that only if he bes the head of the case in the government can he ask me for any conditions, but I have read his article  Gorgeous butcking in pragmatism.


    There are even some strategies written that are very fantasy and are far from actual operation. The fact that the ancient prefect was so excited about turtle dove leaf tofu and konjac tofu is enough to prove that he is a pragmatic person and is not optimistic about shy articles, so Lu Bai Even if he can pass the exam, he will not be the chief case officer of the government.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan finally felt better.


    Cheng Ge''er said happily: "Big brother is still smart, that mouse is so stupid that he didn''t even understand what he said clearly when he made a bet."


    Gu Jinan taught Brother Cheng a lesson: "Don''t give people nicknames."


    Brother Cheng snorted and muttered: "Who asked him to scold eldest brother for no reason?"


    Gu Jinan heard this and did not reprimand him anymore. Instead, he held his head and turned him around. He released his hand and bowed, and said to Yao Youqian: "Thank you, Brother Yao, for speaking up."


    Brother Cheng also said obediently: "Thank you, Brother Yao, for speaking for us."


    Yao Youqianughed and said, "It''s nothing, I''m just telling the truth."


    He then asked Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, you just said that Lu Bai''s article was shy and unrealistic. Will he fail the exam?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "Probably not. I have read articles about talented people from various counties. Among them are Brother Yao and Lu Bai. He is quite talented, otherwise he would not have be the county chief of Yujiang County."


    That''s right, Lu Bai is the chief criminal of Yujiang County. It is for this reason that Lu Bai pays attention to the situation of other county chiefs and dares to scold Gu Jinan in public.


    However, the reason why Lu Bai was admitted to the county magistrate''s office was because the magistrate of Yujiang County loved gorgeous poetry and prose, but the ancient prefect did not. The ancient magistrate loved merit more than gorgeous poetry.


    After hearing this, Yao Youqian breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good. Although Lu Bai is not that good, his parents and grandparents are both good people. They have been waiting for him to go to high school for their whole life. If he fails, it will not be painful. He, but the whole family that supports him.


    Lu Bai''s family was not rich, and they had brothers and sisters. They worked early in the morning and worked frugally to support his education. This time, in order for him toe to Fucheng to take the exam, the family borrowed a debt. If he failed, , It will really make the Lu family suffer to death.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan wanted to make friends with Yao Youqian even more. He was a free and easy-going man with a rough and tactful attitude. He had also read his articles. He was a pragmatic man. His articles were bold, but his words were rough and unsophisticated. There is nothing gorgeous about it, so I only got fourth in the county examination.


    "Which inn is Brother Yao staying at? How about I give you a ride?" Gu Jinan saw that no one came to pick up Yao Youqian, so he thought it was getting dark now and there was a mule cart at home, so he could give him a ride.


    Yao Youqian smiled and said: "No need, I don''t live in an inn. Living in an inn costs too much money. After I came to Fucheng, I found a job, helping the Liu family in the north of the city to pour night fragrance. Although I didn''t get paid, I got food and lunch. He lives there. He has a son-inw who runs a stall and makes some food. The food is pretty good."


    Xu Zhaoming was stunned after hearing this. How could it be like this? ! He thought that as a candidate who had passed the county examination, he wanted to be honorable, and even if he didn''t live in an inn, he would rent a yard to live in. Unexpectedly, Yao had the money to find another way, and he was actually working part-time, still doing the job of pouring night fragrance.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was even more impressed. He bowed his head again and said, "Brother Yao is a man who knows how to live a good life. This method is very good and can save a lot of money for the family."


    Yao Youqian nodded in agreement: "Brother Gu is right. I also think that my idea is very good, but the north of the city is a bit far away. I originally thought of finding the Niu family in the city. The Niu family is responsible for providing services to the city. Those who sell night fragrance from middle-to-rich households can get rewarded every day. If you can work with his family, not to mention food and amodation, you can get a lot of wages. But the Niu family also sells night fragrance from the Yamen. I thought I would avoid suspicion in the exam. I didnt go to work at Nius house.


    Gu Jinan: "Brother Yao is very right in his thinking. He should indeed avoid suspicion."


    Xu Zhaoming was going crazy. He looked at them as if they had seen ghosts and couldn''t stand it anymore. He said, "Brother Gu, Brother Yao, it''s getting dark. Let''s go home first."


    Can you please stop talking about pouring night fragrance? He almost vomited, okay?


    Yao Youqian smiled and said, "Haha, Brother Xu is right. It''s gettingte. I''ll leave first. I''ll see you when the results are released."


    With that said, he bowed his hands towards Gu Jinan and the others, and saluted to Gu Dashan and the others, then walked away, walked a few meters, squeezed out of the crowd, and started running again. It was really not that close to the north of the city.


    Brother Chengughed loudly: "Brother Yao is really interesting. When you go to see him, please remember to take me with you."


    With my eldest brothers temper, I will definitely make friends with such an upright and interesting person.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, I''ll take you with me when I pick him up on the day when the results are released."


    He then said to Gu Dashan and the others: "Father, Master, let''s go back."


    "Hey." Gu Dashan nodded, and the group went home in a mule cart.


    The family had prepared meals and was waiting for them. When they saw theming back, they didnt ask any questions and just asked them to take a shower and eat quickly.


    After finishing the meal, I asked them how they did in the exam.


    Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Qi Kangming all said they did well in the exam. Only Gu Qingtian and Gu Qingliang said, "I guess it''s not good. The questions in the government exam are much more difficult than the county exam."


    Only Lao Yan is here in Gu Damu''s family now. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "It''s okay. I just wanted you to go out and practice. I didn''t even expect you to pass the county exam. Now you havee to take the government exam. You are worthy of your ancestors."


    After hearing this, Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtianughed: "It''s okay if you don''t me us."


    After the guys talked for a while, they asked Gu Jinan and the others to rest. The examination shed was small, short, and damp. Even if they seemed to be in good spirits, they definitely didn''t sleepfortably at home.


    Gu Jinan and the others were really tired after staying in the examination shed for three days and three nights, so they all went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Gu Jinli heard what Brother Cheng said about Lu Bai. After returning to the house, he ordered Erqing: "Tell Daqing and the others to check this Lu Bai. There must be some people in the city who want to use him to deal with the elder brother. Keep an eye on him." , see who is looking for him during this period. Then go find the storyteller and ask them to continue talking about the old Gu family. "


    Gu Jinli was really annoyed by the ancient filial piety. It was clearly the fault of the old Gu family, but just because Mr. Gu was Gu Dashan''s biological father and their biological grandfather, her eldest brother was going to be criticized.


    And that Lu Bai, if you like Old Man Gu so much, just go and adopt Old Man Gu as your grandfather!

 Chapter 957: Want to see her

    Chapter 957: Want to see her


    Chapter 957 Want to see her


    Yes. Erqing took the order and went.


    Xiao Ji also disliked the old Gu family very much. He felt that the old Gu family was too bad, and that Lu Bai was not good either. He helped the old Gu family and said from the side: "Don''t be angry, little master. When I be more powerful, I will help you deal with those people." .


    Gu Jinli looked at her, nodded with a smile, and praised: "Xiao Ji is indeed a good maid."


    Xiao Ji was very happy to hear this, thinking that he could go to bed early tonight, but Gu Jinli changed the subject and said with a smile: "Since you want to be powerful, then double the sword training tonight, no, triple it."


    Xiaoji was confused and begged: "My dear boss, Sister Li said that my sword skills have improved a lot. I really haven''t beenzy and I haven''t made any mistakes recently. Please don''t punish me."


    Gu Jinli shook his head, smiling as gently as the spring breeze, which made Xiao Ji shiver.


    Gu Jinli said: "Xiao Ji, although your sword skills have improved, can you beat Er Qing? You can''t. Since you can''t beat him, you have to practice hard. If you don''t practice, you will be beaten by Er Qing for the rest of your life. Dont you feel sorry for yourself when you are always beaten?


    So be obedient and hurry up and practice.


    Xiaoji was about to cry and wanted to say something promising, but she found that she seemed to be unable topare with Erqing.


    After thinking hard for a long time, I finally said: "Little boss, I am very good at calcting ounts. Aunt Tao taught me this."


    Xiaoji looked proud, finally finding a skill that he could use.


    pity


    Gu Jinli smiled, threw out a ledger with a snap, and said, "Look through it."


    "What is this?" Xiaoji frowned, picked up the ount book on the table and read: "The ruins in the west of the city have been rebuilt. There are seven houses with front houses and back houses. Each one covers an area of four acres. The construction of each house requires four hundred silver. Twenty taels, the fluctuation cannot exceed thirty taels...one warehouse, two three-level houses..."


    Xiao Ji became dizzy while reading, and asked: "What is Xiao Dong''s house?"


    "It''s the ount book for the reconstruction of the ruins in the west of the city made by Er Qing. The ounts on it are written clearly." Gu Jinli looked at Xiao Ji and said: "Aunt Tao is very powerful. You learned well from Aunt Tao, but from Er Qing Compared with Qing, Er Qing is still far behind. Er Qing knows what materials andbor costs are needed to build a house in Fucheng, but you only know how to calcte the ounts, and you don''t know how to build an ount from scratch like her."


    "Do you still think you can settle ounts now?" Gu Jinli admired the Qing girls Daqing Erqing and Sanqing. They were all well trained by Qin Sang, and each of them had a clear division ofbor.


    Daqing is a maid who walks in the darkness and does some secret things for her.


    Erqing is specialized in helping her handle general affairs. Not only is he skilled, he can also settle ounts, manage people, run a shop, and negotiate.


    Sanqing, on the other hand, is like Daqing, very skilled. Qin Sang said that he was specially reserved to protect her and would not leave her often to do things like Daqing did.


    Hmm, this is because I feel that Xiao Ji is not good enough, and I need to find someone with more powerful punches and kicks to follow her.


    Si Qing, who is rtively young, is studying medicine. Qin Sang said that although she is good at medicine and dispensing medicine, she still needs a maid with medical skills by her side. After all, after they get married, if she bes pregnant, she must be taken care of by someone with medical skills.


    Gu Jinli didnt know why Qin Sang thought so far ahead. Well, he probably really wanted to be a father.


    Looking at these Qings, and then at Xiao Ji, Gu Jinli wanted to facepalm, why could Qin Sang teach people so well, but she taught Xiao Ji to be so stupid.


    Actually, Xiao Ji is not stupid, he is just young, and with Gu Jinli he has food and drink, so he doesnt have to worry about anything, so he is a little naive.


    If she trains Xiaoji as a shadow guard like Qin Sang, Xiaoji will not be too bad.


    After reading the ount book, Xiao Ji felt that he was too embarrassed to see anyone: "Little boss, I''m sorry, this ve has embarrassed you!"


    Woooooo, Aunt Tao has said that as the most favored maid of the Xiaodong family, she is the face of the Xiaodong family. She is such a waste. When the Xiaodong family marries to the Qin family, she will beughed at by the Qin family.


    If Qin Sang were here, he would definitely give Xiaoji a cold look. You are overthinking it. Xiaoyu is my wife, who in the Qin family dares tough at her?


    Gu Jinli didn''t speak, just sat in the chair and looked at Xiao Ji.


    until


    Xiao Ji said: "Don''t worry, little boss, I will definitely train hard, and I will definitely be better than Erqing and the others!" After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally said: "You don''t need to be better than them, but you have to remember that things are different now. You must Compare with them.


    Otherwise, even if she is reluctant to part with Xiaoji, she will still have to be reced, all at a cost of a few qing.


    Xiao Ji nodded: "The ves will definitely be as powerful as them."


    ~


    Someone knocked on the window: "My boss, my servant hase to pick up Xiao Ji."


    The voice still has the softness of a child, and it is Si Qings voice.


    Gu Jinli opened the window and saw a cute little girl about ten years old with a round face, it was Si Qing.


    Even though Si Qing was a child, he could already memorize several medical books and know thousands of medicinal materials. After the results of the government examination are released, he would follow them home and learn medical skills from Dr. Wu. After a few years of studying, he would be able to use them. .


    My servant is here to meet my little master. Si Qing saluted Gu Jinli respectfully.


    The master said that the young master is their mistress, and they must listen to the young master and be respectful to the young master. Who dares to make the young master angry? If you feed the wolves in the mountains or the fish in the water, you can choose any one. In short, you will not be able to live. .


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Siqing is so cute."


    He called Xiaoji again: "Hurry up, follow Siqing, practice for two hours,e back and take a nap, that''s enough."


    Its not enough at all, youll die of sleepiness!


    Xiao Ji shouted in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. Instead, he followed Si Qing away.


    Before leaving, Si Qing said, "Don''t worry, little boss, San Qing is here. She is on the roof and she will be watching over you."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I understand, you go ahead."


    Siqing took Xiaoji away.


    They didn''t leave for long when Erqing came back and said, "My little boss, Daqing has already taken people to keep an eye on it."


    Gu Jinli nodded, yawned, and asked Erqing to go to Xiaoji''s room to sleep. He closed the door and the windows and got into bed to rest.


    Getting up the next day, Gu Jinli took a mule cart to Zhou''s house in the north of the city.


    Mrs. Zhou was very grateful that she could send someone to **** her to Zhongzhou to join her son. She thought she was a good person. After thinking about it for a few days, she finally decided to sell her a piece ofnd on the outskirts of the city.


    But he asked to see her.


    Gu Jinli originally didnt want to go out, but after she learned the location of thend, she decided to go see Mrs. Zhou.


    Old Mrs. Zhou was different from what she had imagined. She was a kind-hearted and elegant olddy.


    Hello, Grandma Zhou. Gu Jinli saluted Mrs. Zhou.


    When Mrs. Zhou saw her, she smiled in surprise and said, "It turns out she is a girl who looks like jade. No wonder she doesn''t want to go out."


    It''s better for such a good-looking girl to go out less often, so as not to bring trouble to the family.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You are too old to be praised."


    He asked again: "Why do you want to see me?"

 Chapter 958: Government examination results released

    Chapter 958: Government examination results released


    She bought a lot of things, usually leaving it to Feng Jin, and rarely doing it herself.


    Olddy Zhou said: "It''s because of thend. That piece ofnd does not belong to the Zhou family, but to my Chang family. Where are the graves of my grandparents and parents. The olddy was thinking, if you want to buy that piece ofnd , I have to help the olddy take care of some of my family members graves. Im afraid you wont be happy, so I want to see you and talk about it.


    Mrs. Zhou is an only daughter, but Mr. Zhou is not willing to be her son-inw. Mrs. Zhous father is an old friend of Zhous father, and he does not want the son of his old friend to be a surrogate son-inw, so he proposed that if two sons were born, one of them would be adopted. Chang family.


    Mr. Zhou agreed, but his life was short-lived. He died before the second son appeared.


    When he died, he left hisst words, saying that when Boss Zhou grew up, he would return to Zhongzhou, which was their ancestral homnd.


    So Mr. Zhou gave up everything in He''an Mansion and went to Zhongzhou ording to Mr. Zhou''sst wish.


    Old Mrs. Zhou was very angry, because this matter was caused by her son''s troubles for more than ten years. Now that he is older and had an illnessst year, he figured it out, so he was willing to sell the house to Gu Jinli. Zhongzhou defected to his son.


    Selling the house and thend was Mrs. Zhou''s show of goodwill towards her son.


    However, the graves of my grandparents and parents could not be moved so quickly. I had to choose a day to beg for the bones, so I asked Gu Jinli to help take care of them.


    When Mrs. Zhou said this, she already burst into tears: "The old woman is unfilial and has wronged her grandparents and parents, but the living cannot live for the dead."


    She has been fighting with her son for more than ten years. If she continues to fight, she may die without being able to see her son.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was very angry with Mrs. Zhou''s son. This man treated his mother so poorly for the sake of his father. He was not a filial piety.


    But Mrs. Zhou had already decided to join her son, so she didnt say anything more and had to agree: Dont worry, I will send people to pay homage to the elders of the Chang family during every new year and festival, until your family moves. Until the grave, you can go to Zhongzhou with peace of mind."


    There is another thing that Gu Jinli doesnt understand...


    Grandma Zhou, things are not peaceful over there in Zhongzhou. You sold all your family property in Hean Prefecture. If something unexpected happens in the future, it will be more difficult to return to Hean Prefecture.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou was very pleased: "Girl, if you can remind me of this, you are obviously a conscientious person, but you are young and don''t know what those wealthy families are thinking... My father and I are both from the previous dynasty. They know that those aristocratic families are eager for chaos, they have already prepared it, you dont have to worry about it, olddy."


    Her son works as a retainer for a wealthy family. He told her as early as three years ago: If chaos really breaks out, he can only survive by relying on the protection of the wealthy family. If he stays here, even if he has a family business, the family business will be gone. Can''t keep it.


    Gu Jinli listened and said nothing more. She had already reminded him what needed to be reminded.


    The Zhou family''snd on the outskirts of the city is in a very good location. There is a road in front and a hill in the back. After climbing over the hill, you can enter the deep mountains. There is a way out in front and a way back. If another dock is built, even if it bes chaotic, short People are not afraid to stay in Wubao during this time. As long as you resist, you can escape into the mountains.


    The Zhou family''snd is not small, with a total of 800 acres connected to the hills. However, because it is mostly drynd and mountainousnd, and the wealthy families in the south of the Yangtze River and Huai River also like paddy fields, it has not been snatched away by the wealthy families.


    Mrs. Zhou was grateful to Gu Jinli, and the price she gave her was very fair. It only cost three taels of silver per acre, and she got 800 acres ofnd for 2,400 taels.


    Gu Jinli was so happy that after giving him the money, he immediately asked Erqing to transfer the title deed. He happily took the title deed home before noon.


    But not long after she was happy, Daqing came to report: "My little boss, four groups of people in the city have approached Lu Bai, hoping that he will continue to use filial piety to criticize the young master." One of these four groups is an official. Old Hanlin was very pedantic, and felt that although Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu made mistakes, it was also unfilial for Gu Dashan to disown him.


    As a grandson, Gu Jinan watched Mr. Gu being driven out of He''an Mansion without saving anyone, and he was going to be struck by lightning from the sky!


    One is Mr. Shi, a self-proimed madman from a well-known family. He looks down on Gu Jinan and other poor people who came from famine, and does not want Gu Jinan to get the talent of Xiao Sanyuan.


    There are two other groups of people from the Xue family and the Ge family in Fucheng. Both families have candidates who took part in the government examination, and they also went to the head of the government office. Knowing that Gu Jinan was good at learning, they wanted to win over him in terms of personal ethics. Come down.


    Gu Jinli was speechless: "It''s just a government examination, not a Spring Festival, what''s the matter?"


    After Gu Jinan learned about it, he smiled and said: "Do you still remember why the Zou Jiang family was in trouble? It was because of their talent and reputation that Zou Xiancheng was jealous of. The scientific examination is very important to everyone, whose family Everyone wants to grab a spot, so they naturally use all kinds of means. Every time there is a scientific examination, there will be candidates who suffer disasters for no reason, or get sick, or have their hands and feet broken."


    And many of these are man-made, just to kill those talented candidates so that they can''t take the scientific examination so that they can have more opportunities. After all, the number of people admitted to the imperial examination is limited. If you kill one, you may be on the list.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli sneered: "In that case, don''t me us."


    You want to use filial piety to suppress others, right? She doesn''t believe that all the four groups of people have filial sons in their families!


    Gu Jinli has never been a talkative person, so he immediately asked Daqing and the others to investigate the scandals in the back houses of these four families. In less than three days, they found out a lot.


    The old Hanlin spoiled his concubine and destroyed his wife. When he was an Hanlin in the capital, he did note back to visit his seriously ill father-inw because his concubine had fetal gas. As a result, not only did he not see his father-inw for thest time, he also missed his father-inw''s funeral. It was simply This is extremely unfilial!


    Although the father-inw is not the biological father, the son-inw must still be filial.


    As soon as the storyteller mentioned this, everyone in Manfu City knew about it, and they all scolded Old Hanlin for being obsessed with his concubine and not even caring about his father-inw''s life and death. He was a sanctimonious and immoral person!


    Mr. Shi, on the other hand, relied on his good family background and his love for doing crazy things. When he was in the south of the Yangtze River, he raped a young girl. Although he paid for it with money, it didn''t stop Mr. Storyteller from telling stories. It was Mr. Shi''s misdeeds that The debts were discussed in turn for several days.


    The Xue family and the Ge family are not much better. Master Xue has made his cousin pregnant and is still discussing marriage with the Yu family in Fucheng.


    The subject of the marriage proposal was Mr. Yu''s granddaughter. Mr. Yu was so angry that he immediately broke off the engagement with the Xue family. The Xue family came to the door in tears to ask for peace, but was beaten out by the Yu family.


    The Ge family has many brothers, and each one wants to share more of the family property. Each house is afraid that he will suffer a loss, so he desperately grabs the money from the father-inw, which makes the old man of the Ge family be very angry.


    The storyteller also mentioned the Ge familys unfilial piety.


    The four families took turns talking about them, saying that life would be worse than death. They were still talking about the four families until April 19, the day the results were released.


    Gu Jinli had listened to the gossip with great interest for several days, but he had no time to listen to it on April 19th. He got up early to wait for the rankings to be released.

 Chapter 959: The money you brought?

    Chapter 959: The money you brought?


    Chapter 959: The money brought?


    Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan got up earlier than she did. They got up before dawn to kill chickens, stew meat, and prepare sacrifices. They worked for most of an hour. After Gu Jinan and the others got up, they were asked to quickly bathe and change clothes, and to offer incense to heaven and earth for blessing.


    The third grandma told the family: "No one is allowed to say unlucky words today. I will remember them all for the olddy and pick out the nice words to say."


    "I know, Third Grandma." Gu Jinxiu responded and began to prepare the reward. She was already taking care of the ounts. In addition to the money she earned through her embroidery work, she also handled otherrge sums of money.


    Although it is quite troublesome to learn these things, it is not too tiring with the help of Mrs. Chu and Sister Li.


    Gu Jinli felt much more rxed. After getting up, brushing his teeth and washing his face, he practiced boxing for half an hour and then started drinking soy milk. He looked at Gu Jinan and the others, who were dressed handsomely and kneeling on the ground, and followed the third grandma''s words of blessing one by one.


    Hearing the wonderful part, she even smiled, but the third grandma gave her a hard look. If she hadn''t been worshiping, Gu Jinli would have been scolded.


    After worshiping heaven and earth, they also have to worship their ancestors, as well as those tribesmen and vigers who died on the way to escape from the desert. After Gu Jinan and the others have finished worshiping, Gu Jinli and the others will also go to worship.


    In short, Gu Jinli bowed no less than twenty times to the east, and his head was a little dizzy.


    "Okay, hurry up and have breakfast. After you finish eating, go and wait for the list." The third grandma urged Gu Jinan and the others and brought up the breakfast prepared for them at home.


    Breakfast was very good, all good and affordable food. Gu Jinan saw that the beef patties were delicious, so he packed a te and put it in the food box. He thought about picking up Yao and giving him a taste when he had money.


    Not long after, Gu Jinan and the others finished their breakfast and left in a mule cart to wait for the list.


    The adults like Gu Dashan didn''t go with them. It was up to Gu Jinan and the others to make friends, while the adults stayed at home and waited.


    Gu Jinli really wanted to watch the excitement, but she was already in her prime, and Gu Jinan and the others had to deal with many young candidates today, and Qin Sang was not here, so she could only wait at home.


    Brother Cheng was very considerate and said to her: "Second sister, don''t be upset. I will learn from you when Ie back, so that you can also experience the excitement of the results release."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, but you have to learn to be a little bit like it, but not like it, so that it doesn''t sound lively."


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yeah, I will definitely learn the same thing. The second custodian sister will be happy to hear it."


    Gu Jinan pressed his head and said: "What to study? You are not a storyteller. If you continue like this, you will almost be a gossip."


    "Hehe." Cheng Geer smiled and assured: "No, I will definitely be better than the storyteller."


    "It''s done, stop talking so much and leave quickly, or I won''t take you with me." Gu Jinan said, carrying Brother Cheng to the mule cart, saying hello to the adults in the family, and leaving in the mule cart.


    They first went to Liu''s house in the north of the city.


    When he arrived at the Liu family, Yao Youqian was still working, chopping firewood for the Liu family. When Mrs. Liu brought Gu Jinan and the others in, he was just stunned, thenughed and said: "Brother Gu, You guys are here, its so early, the results wont be released until after this time.


    Gu Jinan said: "You are not in a hurry at all. I think you are confident."


    After saying that, he handed the four-color gift he brought to Mrs. Liu: "Ms. Liu, I''m sorry for bothering you."


    Mrs. Liu was also open-minded and did not refuse. After receiving the four-color gift, she asked her grandchildren to bring them tea, water and stools.


    Qi Kangming and Gu Dexing also came in and said hello to Yao Youqian.


    Yao Youqian was very happy to see them. After returning the gift, he replied to Gu Jinan''s previous words: "The chance is half and half, but if I fail, it will be useless for me to wait at the door of the ceremony room before dawn."


    "Hello, brother Yao." Brother Cheng came over, squatted next to Yao Youqian and said, "Third grandma said, you can''t say anything unlucky today."


    Failure is something that can never be said.


    Yao Youqianughed and said, "You really shouldn''t say unlucky words, but if you do well in the exam, it doesn''t matter if you say unlucky words, you will still get it." "Brother Yao is really open-minded." Gu Jinan likes Yao You even more. Qian said to Brother Cheng: "I will learn from you, Brother Yao. This is the best way to behave."


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yes, I understand."


    He also helped Yao Youqian stack the chopped dry firewood piece by piece.


    Yao Youqian looked at it and said in surprise: "Can you still carry firewood?"


    Looking at him, he is a young man with a beautiful face. He is extremely noble and he can also do these farm chores.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yeah, I can also chop firewood, grind beans, nt thend, cut medicinal materials, and do a lot of farm work."


    The eldest brother said that even if the family has money, he will continue to work, and the family does not want to raise waste.


    Yao Youqian heard this and said, "Yes, he is very capable."


    After that, he started chopping firewood while reciting passages from the university. He was pleasantly surprised to see that Brother Cheng could catch it, so he changed to an allusion from Spring and Autumn Period. He was overjoyed to see that Brother Cheng could still understand it. , said to Gu Jinan: "Your little brother is amazing. He studied at Spring and Autumn School at a young age."


    This little guy is just as tall as his belly. He must be eight years old at most. He is actually so capable.


    Gu Jinan said: "Brother Yao, don''t praise him. The older he gets, the thicker his skin will be. If you praise him too much, he will fly."


    Brother Chengughed and helped Yao Youqian finish his work. After waiting for him to wash up, they took a mule cart to Futai Tower.


    Dong Hus family in Futai Building has an old rtionship with ours. He has left a private room for us in Futai Building. We can wait there. Gu Jinan said.


    Yao Youqian smiled and said, "Thank you so much, Brother Gu. If Brother Gu hadn''t invited me, I would have had to squeeze through my head to get into the main street to look at the list."


    Gu Jinan shook his head and asked: "Brother Yao, will you go and see the results? You will just wait for someone from the Yamen toe to announce the good news, so that you can save time and make money."


    Looking at the way Yao Youqian was working today, Gu Jinan knew that he had never thought about checking the results, and was just waiting for the government to send news. If no good newses, I will go and have a look in the evening when there are fewer people. If I don''t win, I probably won''t be too sad.


    Yao Youqian was embarrassed by Gu Jinan''s remarks, scratched his head and said with a smile: "Brother Gu is really brilliant. In fact, I also really want to know if I have passed the exam earlier, but there are too many people. I know I have to wait, so No need to waste this time.


    A few people were chatting andughing, eating beef cakes. After finishing the beef cakes, the mule cart also arrived at Futai House.


    Shopkeeper Hu had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Gu Jinan and the othersing, he immediately came up to them and said, "Mr. Gu, you are here. Please follow me to the private room on the third floor."


    Someone nearby came to Futai Building to wait for the list. He was shocked when he heard the word "private room on the third floor". He pointed at Gu Jinan and the others and said, "Shopkeeper Hu, who are they? They can actually go to the private room on the third floor?"


    The private rooms on the third floor of Futai Building are generally not open to the public and will only be reserved for real distinguished guests.


    Shopkeeper Hu smiled and said nothing. He only made an invitation gesture and asked Gu Jinan and others to enter the restaurant.


    Is Gu Jinan from Tianfu County here?! a porter inmoner clothes shouted loudly.


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this, turned around and asked, "I am Gu Jinan from Tianfu County."


    The porter saluted him and said, "I''m here to deliver a message to you. Mr. Lu, the head of the case in Yujiang County, has booked a private room in Gaosheng Building. Please go to the private room and wait for the order together. He also mentioned Futai Building." Although the food here is delicious, in terms of quality, Gaoshenglou is the number one restaurant in Fucheng."

 Chapter 960: the last one

    Chapter 960: thest one


    Chapter 960: Last one


    Yao Youqian frowned when he heard this. He knew how poor Lu Bai''s family was. Where did he get the money to buy a private room in Gaosheng Tower?


    The candidates around him looked very surprised after hearing this. Shopkeeper Hu sneered: "Dare you ask which family this Mr. Lues from? He is so arrogant!"


    Belittling Futai House in front of the door of Futai House, holding up Gaoshenglou, and doing such a tant p in the face, do you think that Futai House is easy to bully?


    Yao Youqian had a headache, held his forehead and sighed: "Idiot."


    What kind of brain is this? Even if he met some wealthy people in Fucheng, he still couldn''t do such a stupid thing. How many people did Lu Qianjin want to offend?


    Lu Qianjin is Lu Bai''s nickname. Because he was fair and tender when he was a child, and his family loved him, they hid him at home to study and didn''t ask him to work much. The neighbors felt that he was raised like a rich girl, and there was something wrong with him. The talkative guy gave him that nickname.


    The porter hadn''t finished his words yet, so he continued to speak without taking the words of shopkeeper Hu: "Mr. Lu said that Mr. Gu is the top criminal in the county, so he naturally has to go to the best restaurant to wait for the ranking. Yajian Qian He has paid for the food, meals, and rewards for announcing the good news. As long as Mr. Gu goes there, there is no need to worry about money."


    Gu Jinan smiled. He had just settled his family''s ounts at the end of the month. His family was really not poor.


    Gu Jinan said to the porter: "Continue."


    He wanted to see what else Lu Bai could say that would make peopleugh.


    The porter said: "Master Lu also said that the two of you are making a bet. He thought it would be better for everyone to wait in the same restaurant, lest anyone lose and run away. After all, many people don''t know where the Gu family''s residence is?"


    Very few people know where the Gu Jin''an family''s house is, mainly because they are on guard against the old Gu family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan asked the porter: "Are you finished?"


    The porter nodded and said, "Master Gu, please follow me to Gaosheng Tower."


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "I won''t go to Gaosheng Tower. The Hu family is good friends with my family, so we will wait in Futai Tower. Go back and tell Lu Bai, I''m not worried that he will run away if he loses, I can find him."


    He added: "I''ll give Lu Bai another message and ask him if he understood what I said when I made a bet with him? Did he fail in the exam?"


    As soon as Lu Bai finished the government exam, he scolded him in public. He looked like he was in a hurry to get angry when something bad happened, so he probably didn''t do well in the exam.


    After hearing this, the porter asked again. After remembering the words thoroughly, he said, "Master, are you really not going?"


    Yao Youqian said: "I can''t say anything anymore. You should leave quickly and tell Lu Bai to wait for the exam and stop doing stupid things. Otherwise, he cannot bear the consequences!"


    After all, Yao Youqian has known Lu Bai since he was a child. He doesn''t want him to make mistakes again and again. The chance of winning is already slim. If he is used to do stupid things again, his future will be ruined.


    After hearing this, the porter didn''t wait much. He bowed his hand and went to Gaoshenglou to find Lu Bai and told him what Gu Jinan and Yao Youqian had said.


    Lu Bai was very angry and said with a cold face: "Since Gu Jinan likes to eat inferior food in inferior restaurants, I won''t force him to do so."


    I have returned my master. If Yao had money here, he would definitely confront him: Lu Xiaomei, are you worthy of calling me your master? How much does your family earn from setting up a stall in a day? Can you afford a servant?


    He also scolded Yao Youqian: "You eat inside and outside, and you can''t tell where you are from. Go to Gu Jin''an. If you are disliked by the township party members in the future, don''t me the township party members for not caring about their hometown."


    If Yao had money and could p him a few times, the Xiang Party would refer to a veryrge area. In the capital, officials from the entire He''an Prefecture, or officials from the entire Jianghuai River would be called Xiang Party.


    The other candidates who were also in the private roomughed after hearing this and said, "Brother Lu, don''t be angry. Yao is rich and only sells night fragrance. He is not worthy of sitting at the same table with Brother Lu." He added, "There is no need to pay attention to Gu Jinan. When Brother Lu wins, Then you can make a condition to Gu Jin''an, and take over all his family''s livelihood when the timees, and let his family drink from the northwest wind."


    Someone who seemed carefree said: "I heard that Gu Jinan has grown-up sisters in his family. When the timees, Brother Lu will say that he will take his two sisters as concubines. He will p Gu Jinan in the face hard to see how arrogant he is!"


    The speaker''s name is Miao Qianwen, one of Mr. Shi''s disciples. He is from the south of the Yangtze River. He was ordered by Mr. Shi to persuade Lu Bai to offend the Gu family.


    Actually, Mr. Shi has no grudge against Gu Jin''an''s family. His biggest hatred is Gu Jin''an''s words about madmen and his article on the difference between madmen and celebrities.


    That article cursed 99% of the madmen, and only those madmen who had notmitted any wild acts were spared.


    Mr. Shi particrly admires the arrogant behavior of madmen, so he wants to teach Gu Jinan a lesson and let Gu Jinan know that celebrities can never be as good as madmen.


    Mr. Shi has been having bad luck recently. His old stories have been uncovered and used by storytellers in the city. Many people in the city are scolding Mr. Shi, and some people say they will arrest him and put him in jail.


    What are you doing squatting? Isnt it just that youre **** a girl? Youve lost all your money, what else do you want?


    Miao Qianwen was very disdainful towards those who were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to arrest Mr. Shi. He felt that madmen should behave differently. What was there to arrest?


    After hearing Miao Qianwen''s words, Lu Bai said with disdain: "The Gu family came from the desert. The northwest region is known for ugly girls with strong backs and strong waists. If his sisters are extremely ugly, how can they enter my Lu family''s door?"


    When the porter heard this, he cursed: Are you blind? Gu Jinan is so handsome, how could his sister be ugly?


    However, he was employed by Lu Bai, so he naturally wanted to tter Lu Bai. After hearing thepliment, he asked: "Master, do you have any other orders? If not, I will leave."


    He still has to grab a good news job, but he is very busy today.


    Lu Bai waved his hands like a gentleman and said, "Step back."


    Hah, Im not a servant of your family, so please step back.


    "Hey, thank you young master for the job." After the porter thanked Lu Bai, he repeated Gu Jinan''s two sentences before leaving.


    Lu Bai only had time to read Gu Jinan''s words carefully after the porter left... What Gu Jinan said that day was that he could only make any conditions to him if he was admitted to the government office. It was not that Gu Jinan could win without passing the government office.


    A trap, a trap!


    This thief! Lu Bai was so angry that he smashed his wine ss, but after the anger passed, his face turned pale again. If he failed to pass the examination as the chief criminal officer of the government, wouldnt the Gu familys business and his sisters be in ruins? Can''t he p Gu Jinan in the face?


    Brother Lu, whats going on? Miao Qianwen asked.


    Lu Bai forced a calm smile and said, "It''s nothing. I just feel that Gu Jinan''s failure toe to Gaoshenglou is a disgrace to me."


    Miao Qianwen smiled and said: "Haha, brother Lu, don''t be angry. When you finish the case in the high school, you can throw his face to the ground and trample on him."


    After hearing this, Lu Bai forced a smile, and then waited nervously. When he heard that he was only ranked 50th in the exam, his eyesight went dark and he fell to the ground!


    The prefecture examination was much more intense than the county examination. Only fifty students were selected for each subject. Lu Bai rankedst in the examination.

 Chapter 961: The head of the government case

    Chapter 961: The head of the government case


    Chapter 961 Head of the Government Case


    Brother Lu, Brother Lu! the candidates in the private room shouted hurriedly, lifted him up from the ground, put him on the soft couch in the private room, and let him lie down.


    Miao Qianwen looked at the government servant who came to report the news in shock and asked, "Have you seen clearly, is he really the fiftieth?"


    The yamen servant smiled and said: "Of course I can see it clearly. Counting from the back to the front, the first one is Mr. Lu Bailu from Yujiang County. Congrattions to Mr. Lu for being a middle child!"


    He said and extended his hand very rudely, "Hurry up, the yamen servantse to announce the good news and they want money. It would be outrageous to sit in such a big private room and eat without even giving them the money to announce the good news."


    Miao Qianwen was very angry and stared at the fainted Lu Bai with contempt. He was really a loser. He originally thought that he would be able topete with Gu Jin''an for the position of head of the government, but he turned out to be a fool and got thest ce in the exam. Then you might as well fail immediately!


    Speaking of it, the county chiefs in several counties under the jurisdiction of He''an Prefecture are all pretty good in knowledge, but others are not as stupid as Lu Bai and dare to scold Gu Jinan in public.


    Mr. Shi heard about what Lu Bai did and chose him from several county chiefs to deal with Gu Jinan. This is how Miao Qianwen deliberately met Lu Bai.


    Miao Qianwen was a ruthless person. When he saw that Lu Bai only got thest ce in the exam, he just threw away his hands and left. Before leaving, he said: "I am born in the market, I am not qualified to enter the official career and be a noble official."


    After saying that, he strode away with such determination that all the candidates in the private room were shocked and stunned.


    The government servant who came to announce the good news was also confused: "What is going on?"


    After a great career, it was not easy to get a middle-aged child, but this is how you treat the people from the Yamen whoe to announce the good news? !


    The yamen servant was very unhappy and cursed in his heart that it was bad luck.


    80% of the candidates in the private room were invited by Lu Bai to support him. In order not to make his status appear too low, he invited mostly candidates from poor families whose families did not have much money.


    The only one with money is Wei Shenglin from Yujiang County.


    The Wei family is andowner and owns a restaurant in the county town. They are considered the richest among the candidates in Yujiang County. In order not to embarrass Yujiang County, Wei Shenglin asked the servant to hand over two taels of silver to the government servant who announced the good news.


    After getting married, the yamen servant had a smile on his face, and he said the congrattions again: "Congrattions to Mr. Lu Bailu of Yujiang County for cing 50th in the high school examination, and being awarded the title of Tongsheng. Please go to the government office before noon tomorrow to collect the employment documents. , Id like to go to Linhe Mansion to take the college examination in June.


    After passing the government examination, children will be born into children. The government office will give them a career-starting document, which is regarded as a voucher.


    The boy from the Wei family smiled and said, "Thank you very much for reporting the good news. Thank you for your hard work."


    He asked again: "Is there any good news about my young master?"


    The yamen servants are all discerning people. Seeing that the Wei family was willing to give money, they said: "It seems that two candidates named Wei have won. I think one of them is Mr. Wei. The yamen servant who announced the good news should be arriving soon. I will say congrattions to Mr. Wei first. .


    Wei Shenglin was very happy and immediately stood up and said, "I would like to lend you your kind words."


    He winked at the young man again, and the young man immediately took out five taels of silver and gave it to the Yamen servant.


    The yamen servant was very happy. He was indeed a rich man and he left happily.


    Not long after this yamen servant left, another yamen servant came to announce the good news. It was Wei Shenglin who came to announce that he was ranked 33rd in the high school examination.


    Wei Shenglin was very satisfied with this ranking and gave the yamen servant ten taels of silver to the yamen servant who reported the good news. The yamen servant was so happy that he wished he could report it again.


    In addition to the yamen servant, several porters came to report the good news, and Wei Shenglin gave them money one by one.


    The other candidates in the private room were anxious. They grabbed the porter and asked, "How many people have registered now?" The porter smiled and said, "I told you, the twentieth person has already registered."


    Twenty people have registered!


    Its over, its over, theres no hope this time.


    Many candidates in the private room are frustrated. The government examination is really difficult. Why not take more exams? Only fifty people were selected, which meant that 95% of the people were cut off.


    After Wei Shenglin entered high school, he was in a good mood and acted generously. Instead of watching Lu Bai die, he left a hundred taels of silver note and said to the candidates present: "Fellow students, I want to go back to my house to give to my family." I wrote a letter to announce the good news, so I wont stay too long. Please take advantage of it. I will host a banquet for you some other time."


    Most of the candidates in the elegant room were from Yujiang County. Seeing that he was about to leave, they hurriedly asked: "Brother Wei, what should we do about Lu Bai?"


    They dont want to care about him!


    Wei Shenglin didn''t want to care about it. If he hadn''t seen Lu Bai getting to know the nobles of the city and booking the best private room in the first restaurant, he wouldn''t havee to the banquet.


    Now that all the noble people are gone, he really doesnt want to deal with Lu Bai anymore.


    But he was a child, and his reputation was more valuable than before. If he did anything to abandon his fellow vigers, he would be scolded in the spine.


    Wei Shenglin thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry, I will ask a servant at home to find Yao Youqian and ask him to get Lu Bai away."


    The Yao family lives close to the Lu family. Yao is rich and loyal. For the sake of the old people of the Lu family, he will not ignore Lu Bai.


    After hearing this, the candidates in the private room breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they didn''t need to worry about it.


    When the Wei family boy found Yao Youqian, the good news had already been announced, and the third ce was Qi Kangming.


    At this moment, Futai Tower was bustling with people and surrounded by people.


    No wonder everyone is so excited, Fu Tailou is really lucky this year. Not only did Qi Kangming win the third ce, Yao Youqian won the fifth ce, Gu Dexing also won the twelfth ce, and the people who received the good news were consecutive They came and almost ttened the Futai Building.


    Before the boys of the Wei family squeezed in, they heard the sound of gongs and drums, and the street was cleared by a group of ten government officials.


    A government servant came running on horseback, shouting loudly as he ran: "Good news for passing the He''an Prefectural Examination, Gu Jin''an High School in Tianfu County ranks first!"


    He shouted all the way and shouted several times. His voice was as loud as a bell, but it was still drowned in the exmations of the big guys: "Gu Jin''an, Gu Jin''an from Tianfu County, the one who fled from the northwest, took the high school entrance examination The case is over!"


    The whole main street exploded. After learning that Gu Jinan was waiting in Futai Building, everyone rushed to Futai Building.


    Shopkeeper Hu was pleasantly surprised. He won the first prize in the government''s case. He really won the first prize in the government''s case. OK, OK, now their Futai Building can suppress Gao Shenglou!


    Gao Shenglou just relies on the fact that he has a high-level criminal case in his restaurant. Their Futai Building also has a high-level criminal case, who is worse than the other!


    "Hurry up, hurry up and bring the wedding money, hurry up and scatter the money!" Shopkeeper Hu shouted, and six clerks from Futai Tower immediately came over with three baskets of copper coins to scatter.


    Fu Tai Lou Guike High School is the first government trial case, special money is given to everyone to share the blessing!


    The guys were throwing away money and shouting, taking the opportunity to make Futai Building famous.


    The boy of the Wei family stood in a good position, so he grabbed a few handfuls of wedding money, stuffed his money bag half full, squeezed into the Futai Building, and said to the waiter: "Brother, where is Mr. Gu? Time? The younger one is here to give him a message."

 Chapter 962: Gu Chengxian died

    Chapter 962: Gu Chengxian died


    Chapter 962 Death of Gu Chengxian


    Gu Jinan is now the treasure of Futai Tower. How can he be seen by just one person?


    The clerk refused and waved his hand: "Let''s go, can anyone meet the master of the case? Don''te here to get close and think about touching the head of the head of the case."


    It is a custom in Dachu to touch the head of the head of the office to bring good luck. If it were not stopped, the smooth and smooth hair of the head of Gu would have to be touched into weeds.


    The boy of the Wei family was not angry either, and told him what happened to Lu Bai.


    After hearing this, the waiter took the Wei family boy to see shopkeeper Hu.


    Shopkeeper Hu knew that Lu Bai had cursed Gu Jinan and made a bet with Gu Jinan. When he heard that Lu Bai had fainted in Gaosheng Building and was left unattended, he asked Yao Youqian for help, so he took the Wei family boy to the private room on the third floor. .


    In the private room, the yamen servant was announcing the good news to Gu Jinan and said many words of congrattions.


    Gu Jinan had a smile on his face, and replied to the yamen servant''s words from time to time, and also gave thirty taels of silver to the yamen servant, which made the yamen servant who came to announce the good news extremely happy.


    Brothers have to be clear when theye to announce the good news to the head of the government. There are many people, and if the wedding money they get is too small, it will not be enough.


    After the yamen servant happily epted the wedding money, he added: "Looking at the desk, please go to the yamen of Fucheng before noon tomorrow to collect the business documents. The prefect also held a banquet to congratte you."


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Brother Ma, don''t worry, I will be there on time. Thank you for your hard work."


    Ma Yamen handed over his hands, took the money and left happily.


    Shopkeeper Hu also gave Ma Yamen a piece of good news money on behalf of Fu Tailou, which made Ma Yamen even happier.


    After Ma Yamen left, shopkeeper Hu brought the boy from the Wei family to Gu Jinan and Yao Youqian and told them about Lu Bai.


    Yao Youqian was so angry that he cursed: "This idiot is really embarrassing. Tell me, his writing is not bad, but why is he so stupid? He wants to go to heaven after beingplimented a few times!"


    It was better this time. When others saw that he did not do well in the exam, they simply left him alone.


    Gu Jinan is not interested in Lu Bai. He is interested in Miao Qianwen and Mr. Shi.


    That Mr. Shi has been scolded to death by storytellers these days, and he still wants to find someone to stumbling over him. This is ack of repentance.


    But Xiaoyu said, let him not worry, she has a way to deal with Mr. Shi, and will not let Mr. Shi cause trouble for him.


    Yao Youqian said: "Brother Gu, although Lu Bai has many shorings, he and I grew up together after all. His grandparents and parents love me very much. They begged me when they came to let me have more love." Take good care of Lu Bai and let him go back in good condition. I have to go to Gaosheng Tower, don''t mind."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Brother Yao is kind and righteous, and he is a good friend. Naturally, I will not be angry with you because of Lu Bai."


    He can still clearly distinguish who is who and who is who.


    Gu Jinan was afraid that Yao Youqian wouldn''t be able to handle it on his own, so he went with him.


    And the fact that he took Yao Youqian to Gaoshenglou to rescue Lu Bai and sent Lu Bai to the hospital was even more sensational than the case in his high school, attracting arge number of people to follow him to the hospital to watch the fun.


    "Gu Jinan is really kind-hearted. Not only did he not care about Lu Bai scolding him in public, he also helped Lu Bai when he was in trouble. It''s really rare."


    This boy has a pure and kind nature, so he can be friends with him.


    Everyone is praising Gu Jinan, but Brother Cheng knows how evil his eldest brother is. He came to help, but he was just using Lu Bai.


    The second sister calls this: gaining reputation!


    However, Brother Cheng doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this. The eldest brother has said that he is not a saint, and he doesn''t bother to be a saint. He won''t bother to do thankless things. As long as he takes the trouble to do something, he has to get some benefits. . Cheng Ge''er admires his eldest brother the most. He feels that his eldest brother is right. As long as they don''t harm anyone, it doesn''t matter what tricks they use. Anyway, it''s the eldest brother that Lu Bai first scolded.


    Lu Bai woke up after being given a few injections by Dr. Xiao. The moment he saw Gu Jinan, he thought he had seen a ghost and screamed in surprise again and again.


    Yao Youqian kicked him and cursed: "What''s your name? You fainted in Gaoshenglou. Brother Gu and I took you to the hospital, otherwise you would have died long ago."


    Death is impossible, but Yao Youqian wanted Lu Bai to think well of Gu Jinan, so he said it more seriously.


    Lu Bai was kicked and stopped screaming, but: "It''s impossible. Even if I fainted in Gaosheng Tower, it would be Brother Miao who sent me to the hospital!"


    He added: "Do you know who Brother Miao is? He is from Jiangnan and a schr!"


    In Dachu, people from Jiangnan are the most noble beings after people from the capital. Therefore, if you say something about people from Jiangnan, it means they are superior to others and extremely rich.


    Yao Youqian smiled: "That man surnamed Miao left a long time ago. He didn''t even pay for the meal. Wei Shenglin paid for the meal for you. He also sent his servant to inform me about your matter. In fact, besides me, no one else No one will care about you anymore in the city!"


    Please give me some peace of mind. If you are stupid again, I will not care about you.


    Lu Bai was shocked and said in disbelief: "You lied. Brother Miao admires my talents so much, how could he leave without saying goodbye!"


    With a snap, Yao Youqian pped Lu Bai on the back of the head and said, "Appreciate you? Appreciate that you camest in the exam? Lu Bai, can you wake up? Although you have some talent, you are really not a great student." First, if your family is still poor, dont pretend to be a young master.


    Yao Youqian made Lu Bai so shameless that he wanted to drive Yao Youqian away. In the end, Yao Youqian beat him up. He cried loudly and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Yao Youqian said: "Don''t let me offend you, go to the yamen gate quickly and shout that I am from the market and my family is a small vendor. Don''t think about it. The whole city knows about your bet with Brother Gu." , let me live like a man and stop **** like a bitch!"


    After hearing this, Lu Bai looked at Gu Jinan and then at the people who were surrounding the door of the hospital and pointing at him tough at him. He couldn''t bear the blow and fainted again.


    "Tsk, it''s really useless." Yao Youqian disliked Lu Bai very much. It could be seen that he fainted, so he could only say to Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, Lu Bai fainted again. It seems that his condition is not good. I guess You cant go to the Yamen Gate to shout today.


    Gu Jinan was quite considerate and said with a smile: "Brother Yao, don''t worry, it will be the same if you call me tomorrow."


    Look, how kind he is, even giving Lu Bai a day''s dy.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng shrank his neck. The elder brother''s heart became darker again. He had to be obedient, otherwise he would be beaten to death by the elder brother.


    Lu Bai was lucky, with Yao and Money taking care of him, so he would not die after all. But when Gu Chengxian learned that Gu Jinan was admitted to the government''s criminal department, he didn''t want to live anymore.


    The servant of the government office, Gu Jinan, really got admitted to the office of office clerk!


    If you pass the college entrance exam and pass the exam, you can make a small fortune of three yuan.


    Little Sanyuan, not to mention He''an Prefecture, not even Da Chu has produced many.


    And he


    Gu Chengxian looked at his body... Because he had no money to hire a doctor, his symptoms were getting worse and worse, and his body began to smell... and it was all rotten.


    Gu Chengxian is also a self-proimed person, especially looking down on Gu Jinan, thinking that Gu Jinan is just a ve of the old Gu family, but now this ve has won two yuan in a row and has be the head of the government!


    Gu Chengxian felt that life would be worse than death. He thought that he would not live much longer. His eyes turned cold and he wanted to die together with the government servant who was guarding him!

 Chapter 963: Pretending

    Chapter 963: Pretending


    Chapter 963 Pretending


    In the living room in the front yard, the government servants guarding Lao Gu''s house were eating and drinking.


    Ma Yamen was drinking and eating meat while saying: "You don''t know how good Gu Jin''an is in life. He gave the brothers thirty taels of silver as a wedding gift. When the brothers returned to the Yamen, his servants also brought them with them The guys from Futailou brought us three tables of banquets. One table was given to the three team leaders, one table was given to the brothers from Qingdao, and the other table was given to us."


    This Ma Yamen is Xiaoma Yamen. He is a n brother of Ma Bantou. He helped in the ceremony room during the government examination. After the government examination, he came back to guard the old Gu family.


    Previously, he was not guarding the old Gu family, but guarding the Tongzhifu. However, Zhang Sanjin had recently made great achievements. The prefect looked at him with admiration and gave Zhang Sanjin the good job of guarding the Tongzhifu. So he was transferred to guard the old Gu family. .


    Therefore, after receiving the wedding money, Ma Yamenughed at Zhang Sanjin: "Zhang Sanjin is so envious of me that he secretly sent a young man to find out how much wedding money I got? Oh, I just pped the money on the table, thirty taels , did you see clearly! Xiao Qiangzi was so shocked that his eyes widened."


    "Hahaha, Brother Ma is lucky. One trip is worth a year''s sry." The government servants who followed Ma Yamen to guard the house said andplimented Ma Yamen.


    Ma Yamen felt veryfortable, but his n brother told him that Zhang Sanjin recently learned that the master of the government valued him and asked him not to go too far. Ma Yamen took out two taels of silver and asked someone to order an ordinary banquet and send it to the prefect to Zhang Sanjin and the others.


    Let them also be happy, dont say that I am stingy. Ma Yamen said.


    "Hey, I''ll go and do it right away." After a young government servant took the money, he left the house to order a banquet.


    Brother Ma is forthright and generous, said the government servants at the same table.


    Ma Yamen was in a good mood and was even more happy after hearing the good words. However, before he was happy for a long time, a woman hurriedly ran over and said, "Master Chao, Master Chao is not good!"


    Ma Yamen frowned and said, "Why are you panicking? Master Cha, I''m very fine. What happened? But those crazy people in the old Gu family are making trouble again?"


    The mother-inw said: "Yes, it''s Gu Chengxian. He, he, he hit the wall and was lying on the ground motionless. He is probably dead."


    The mother-inw was responsible for keeping an eye on Gu Chengxian, Gu Youlu, Qian Guangzong and his son, the prisoners suffering from the disease. When she wandered to Gu Chengxian''s yard, she just shouted twice into the house when she heard a bang and something hit the wall. On.


    The mother-inw was startled, thinking that Gu Chengxian had fallen, and continued shouting into the house, but Gu Chengxian never responded.


    The mother-inw felt something was wrong and hurriedly opened the window. When she looked through the window, she saw Gu Chengxian lying in a pool of blood.


    "There''s so much blood, it''s almost flowing into a river." The olddy said fearfully, urging the Ma Yamen and the others: "You guys, hurry up and have a look. The olddy will go find a bup bag for you to collect the body."


    The mother-inw thought that Gu Chengxian was dead, so she went to find a bup bag.


    "Unlucky! Can''t the old Gu family just calm down? I''ve only eaten half of the banquet." Ma Yamen was so angry that he cursed, but if Gu Chengxian died, they couldn''t ignore it. They could only get up and greet the Yamen: " Come on, lets go take a look. If hes dead, report him to the prefect. If hes not dead, let him live for a few more days.


    Felons like Gu Chengxian, who is suffering from a serious disease, are just dawdling around. It doesn''t matter whether they live or die, so the government officials are not nervous.


    But they didnt know that this was all faked by Gu Chengxian.


    Gu Chengxian contracted a serious disease, and bribed Lin Laoba and Gu Changfa to stuff the food into the dry food tested by the prefecture. He knew that the prefect Gu would not let him go. Since he was destined to die, he must do it before he died. The government officials were buried with him.


    Since this period of time, he has suffered a lot of ill temper from the government officials, and this tone must be given.


    When Ma Yamen and the others came to the yard where Gu Chengxian was imprisoned, they did not go in rashly. Instead, they asked a Yamen servant to put on old clothes and a sack, wrap them tightly, and go in to see if Gu Chengxian was dead. "Seventeen, be careful. Just poke him with a stick to see if he''s dead. Don''t touch him. He''s been smelling bad these past few days. The disease is obviously serious." Ma Yamen told Liu Seventeen.


    Hey, Uncle Ma, dont worry, I understand. Liu Shiqi is not very old. He is a junior yamen servant who just came inst year. He does some of the hard work.


    After he entered the house, he did not approach Gu Chengxian. He poked him with a stick. When he saw that he didn''t move, he gritted his teeth and reached out to Gu Chengxian''s nose. He was afraid of being infected, so he quickly retracted his hand and said: " Uncle Ma, he, he seems to be really dead."


    "What does it mean?" Ma Yamen frowned and said dissatisfied: "Let''s check again."


    But Liu Shiqi was afraid. He had just gotten married and he didnt even have a son yet. What would he do if he contracted the disease?


    But Liu Shiqi was even more afraid of losing his job, so he had to use his hands to check Gu Chengxian''s breath again. When he saw that there was no breathing out, he said happily: "Uncle Ma, we found out clearly. He is really dead. You cane in and collect the body."


    However, Liu Shiqi didn''t know that Gu Chengxian was not dead at all, he was just holding his breath and pretending to be out of breath.


    After hearing this, the Yamen servant was relieved.


    Come on, heres the sack. The woman found a big sack and handed it to the yamen servant.


    The yamen officer Ma gave the sack to the yamen officer next to him: "Go in with the sack and bring Gu Chengxian to the yard with the seventeenth gang. After the prefect gives the order, we will probably burn him in the yard."


    The disease cannot be moved to another ce. It is best to burn it on the spot.


    "Yes." After the yamen servant put on his old clothes and wrapped himself like a rice dumpling, he took the sack and entered the house. After struggling with Liu Shiqi for a while, he lifted Gu Chengxian onto the sack and pulled the sack. Four Corners dragged him out of the house and ced him in the yard.


    But as soon as Gu Chengxian was dragged into the yard, he suddenly became violent and kept spitting at the government officials.


    When the woman saw her earlier, she rolled and rushed to the courtyard door: "Run away quickly, this **** is not dead, he is just pretending, and he wants to cause us to get sick!"


    Ma Yamen shouted hurriedly: "Back off, back off, don''t let his spittle hit us."


    Hand out his hand, he grabbed Liu Shiqi and another yamen servant who were closest to Gu Chengxian, and dragged them straight back.


    Gu Chengxian''s face was covered with blood. He stared at the government officials with ferocious eyes and continued to spit at them.


    After seeing that the saliva could not be sprayed on them, he simply rushed towards the Ma Yamen andughed loudly: "You bunch of low-ss dog ves, I made you look down on me and made youugh at me for having Hualiu disease. Today I want you." Taste the taste of this disease!"


    Gu Chengxian''s crazy look of dying together frightened all the government officials.


    Ma Yamen was very frightened, but he was the boss of this group of government servants. At the critical moment, he pulled out his knife and shed at the rushing Gu Chengxian.


    With a click, Gu Chengxian was cut down to the ground with one knife.

 Chapter 964: No one is buying it even though it is being sold.

    Chapter 964: No one is buying it even though it is being sold.


    Chapter 964 No one is buying the sale.


    Ma Yamen''s long knife struck Gu Chengxian directly in the face, almost cutting off half of his head.


    Gu Chengxian fell to the ground immediately, this time he waspletely dead.


    Liu Shiqi was scared out of his mind. He kept beating his body and crying: "I''m going to get Hualiu disease, I''m going to get Hualiu disease, wuwuwu..."


    Help, save him.


    Liu Shiqi is a young man. After seeing the horror of Hualiu Disease, he simply cannot bear this blow.


    Other government officials were also extremely frightened. Like him, they kept pping themselves in an attempt to swat Hualiu Bing away.


    Ma Yamen had no time to be afraid, so he immediately told his mother-inw: "Hurry up and invite Doctor Xiao and Doctor Liu. Go quickly, I''ll pay for it!"


    The olddy was so frightened by Gu Chengxian''s death that she fell to the ground. After hearing this, she quickly got up and said, "Yes, yes, yes, olddy, go right now."


    He rushed out of the house and ran straight to the street. After being confused for a moment, he found the direction of Qingshan Medical Center and rushed to find Dr. Xiao.


    In the yard, Yamen Ma rushed to Liu Shiqi, pped him twice, and shouted: "Calm down, don''t scare yourself. Dr. Xiao said that Hualiu disease is not so easy to catch unless you sleep!"


    Since he hadn''t slept at all, Gu Chengxian spat at them a few times. He didn''t know if the spit had touched them, so they wouldn''t be so unlucky to have contracted the disease.


    After Ma Yamen beat Liu Shiqi, he yelled at the other Yamen servants: "Calm down, please don''t touch your body until the doctores."


    Heforted Liu Shiqi and another yamen servant: "Shiqi, Chengzi, although you two are closest to Gu Chengxian, you are covered inyers afteryers. Even if you are spit on, it will stick to your clothes. It''s okay. Everything is fine." Dont scare yourself!


    Uncle Ma, will I really be okay? Liu Shiqi asked crying.


    Yamen Ma said: "Of course it will be fine. Look at Mrs. Kong and Laoba Lin. They deliver meals, old clothes and night fragrance to Gu Chengxian and the others every day. They are fine, and you will definitely be fine too."


    Ma Yamen was able to persuade Liu Shiqi to stop crying.


    Ma Yamen said again: "You guys watch here, I''ll go back to the Yamen."


    Gu Chengxian is dead and must be reported immediately.


    The officials said: "Brother Ma, go quickly. We will watch here and make sure nothing happens again."


    Ma Yamen nodded and hurried back to the government office.


    The prefecture has released the test results. The prefect is very happy today and is drinking with an **** from Linhe Prefecture.


    Linhe Prefecture is the capital of Jianghuai. In the previous dynasty, Linhe Prefecture had the governor''s office, and the governor''s office in the previous dynasty had the power to supervise the various prefectures under its jurisdiction. It was like a small court. Five supervisors were sent to each scientific examination. An adultes to invigte the exam.


    However, the Emperor of Da Chu believed that the governor''s office was a house of rebels and was afraid that the Da Chu dynasty would be overthrown by the governors. After the establishment of Da Chu, he abolished the governor''s system. Therefore, although Linhe Prefecture is the capital of Jianghuai and has the qualifications to hold college examinations, many of its rights have been cut off. Even the post of school supervisor specially raised to supervise the government examinations is gone. Only one instructor will be sent to apany each government examination. Together with the chief official of the pce, he invigted the exam.


    Anyway, after taking the imperial examination, he was just a boy. If he wanted to be a schr, he had to pass the imperial examination.


    At the time of the college examination, the capital will select academic administrators from the Hanlin Academy to preside over the examination. It is enough to set a big card here for the college examination.


    The ancient magistrate was happily entertaining guests when he heard from Zhang Bantou that the Yamen servant was here.


    Ma Yamen is Ma Bantou''s n brother, and he is the person trained by Ma Bantou to take over his position. In Da Chu, which pays attention to n power, this is nothing. It is a person who will support his family and n members when he seeds.


    But recently, the people on Ma Bantou''s side have been a little annoyed, and they keep making mistakes. When the ancient prefect heard that Ma Yamen wasing, he frowned and asked, "What happened again?"  Zhang Bantou said: "It was the jailed serial killer whomitted the crime. For some matters, sir, please go and see Xiaoma Yamen."


    The ancient prefect knew that Bantou Zhang was a seasoned person. Unless something serious or urgent happened, he would not havee to the dinner table to call him.


    The prefect Gu said: "Shen Jiaoyu, I have some official business to handle. You eat first. I willeter."


    Shen Jiaoyu of Linhe Prefecture smiled and said: "Excuse me, sir. I am not a guest. I just need Ma Jiaoyu and Master Tang to apany me."


    It is true that a Jiaoyu is not worthy of being apanied by an ancient magistrate, but this Shen Jiaoyu was from a prominent family in Linhe Prefecture, and his aunt married into the Sun family of Jinling.


    Although the Sun family is not as good as the Zheng family and can keep up with the official family, it is still a well-known family in Jinling. The ancient magistrate''s ambition was in Jiangnan and he would not give up any opportunity that could pave the way for his transfer. That''s why he wanted to apany Shen Jiao. Yu asked for dinner to build up the rtionship between the Shen family and the Sun family.


    But now I have to leave.


    After hearing what Ma Yamen said, the ancient prefect was so angry that he almost overturned the table: "The gued dog has such a vicious heart. He deserves to be hacked to death!"


    If Gu Chengxian hadn''t died, he would have wanted to kill Gu Chengxian at this moment. He was such a bastard. He actually did such a thing and wanted to die with the yamen servant. Such a vicious scoundrel should really be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts.


    The prefect Gu said: "Use the money from the government office to ask Doctor Liu and Doctor Xiao to take a look at it. After taking a look, all of you will stay at Lao Gu''s house first and you will not be allowed to leave within a month."


    Ma Yamen knew that this was to lock them up and see if they were infected with the disease.


    Ma Yamen was a little aggrieved, but he could only do as he was told: "Yes, I humbly obey my orders."


    The ancient magistrate said: "Don''t worry, no matter what the oue is, the government will not treat you badly. Your sry will be paid as usual, and all medical expenses will be covered by the government."


    As for Gu Chengxian


    "Burn it. Just throw the ashes into the river after burning."


    Such a beast is not worthy of digging a grave and burying it.


    "Yes." Ma Yamen asked again: "Sir, what about Gu Youlu and the others? Their condition has worsened recently. They scream in the house all day long. I am worried that they will suddenly go crazy like Gu Chengxian."


    Ma Yamen scolded Gu Youlu and the others in his heart. Damn it, they are a bunch of dogs. They just let themselves get sick, but after seeing that they were about to die, they still wanted to kill them.


    He was really unlucky for eight lifetimes when he went to guard the old Gu family. I really envy Zhang Sanjin!


    The prefect wanted to poison the old Gu family to death directly, but they were conspirators in the case of Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li''s murder of the Yuan family. If they wanted to die, they had to wait for the approval documents from the Dali Temple in the capital.


    The ancient prefect thought for a while and said: "Put some medicine in their food and let them sleep after eating. After a few more days, the people from Dali Temple will arrive."


    At that time, they will all be in trouble, look at how these monsters and monsters can continue to do evil!


    "Yes." After hearing this, Ma Yamen rushed back to the house on Moxiang Street, where he happened to meet Dr. Xiao.


    When the residents of Moxiang Street saw them, they asked worriedly: "Yan Ma, Doctor Xiao, the old Gu family is causing trouble again? When will they leave? The prices of our houses on Moxiang Street have all been reduced, and no one is selling them. Buy it!

 Chapter 965: Angry Mrs. Kong

    Chapter 965: Angry Mrs. Kong


    Chapter 965: Furious Mrs. Kong


    Ever since the incident happened to the old Gu family, the reputation of Moxiang Street has also been affected, and all kinds of unpleasant words have been spread.


    The Fang family next door to Lao Gu''s family is miserable. There are two elderly girls in the family, but no one dares toe to propose marriage. They are all afraid that the disease will spread through the wall to the Fang family.


    The two girls of the Fang family cried at home every day and almost hanged themselves.


    Mrs. Fang was so angry that she asked her servants to yell at the wall of the old Gu family three times a day, calling the old Gu family shameless. Now she is thinking about selling the house and moving, but who will buy it? It can''t be sold at all.


    Ma Yamen, who was almost bored to death, said to the questioner: "Don''t ask, the prefect said, wait for a few more days, and when the approval documents from Dali Temple in the capital arrive, the old Gu family will leave here, or be executed." , or exiled, in short we can survive for a few more days."


    After Ma Yamen finished speaking, he led Dr. Xiao into the house.


    Doctor Liu was already examining the government officials in the yard. He first checked to see if there was any spit on the government officials'' bodies, and then ordered the medicine boy to cut off the government officials'' clothes and throw them aside to be burned.


    At this moment, the government servants were naked, and they were also smeared with a concoction. They looked dark and ugly.


    When Doctor Liu saw Doctor Xiao, he snorted coldly and said, "Some people put on airs just because they are old and have a good family background. This is a matter of life and death. How dare youe here so slowly?"


    Doctor Xiao gave Doctor Liu a sick look, and after asking the government officials in detail what happened, he said: "It''s okay. Although Hualiu disease is an incurable disease, it is not easy to contract it. Generally, except for In addition to being infected during the couple''s rituals, you can only be infected by touching the diseased area or touching the patient''s intimate clothing. Generally speaking, you can''t spread the infection by spitting a few mouthfuls of saliva, so don''t worry."


    Hearing what Doctor Xiao said, Liu Shiqi cried and asked, "Is what Doctor Xiao said true?"


    Before Dr. Xiao could say anything, Dr. Liu said: "Of course it is true. Hualiu disease is a serious disease, but it is not as evil as what is said outside. Don''t worry."


    He added: "You can tell by looking at Mrs. Kong and Laoba Lin. They haven''t been infected. What are you afraid of?"


    Liu Shiqi and the government officials felt relieved after hearing this, but Ma Yamen still told them what the ancient prefect said.


    Liu Shiqi and the others have no objection. After all, this is for their own good. If they are unfortunate enough to be infected and go home instead of staying in this house honestly, the family will suffer.


    "This matter will be kept secret from the outside world, and you and your family will not be judged by outsiders. Don''t worry." Ma Yamen assured again.


    After hearing this, everyone feltpletely relieved.


    Doctor Liu pointed to the yamen servant and said, "Stand still, I will cut off your clothes, apply the medicinal juice on you, and take a medicinal bathter."


    Doctor Xiao was afraid that Ma Yamen would think too much, so he added: "The application of concoction and medicinal bath on you is just for prevention. It does not mean that you are sick. Don''t worry."


    "I know, thank you for being old." Ma Yamen stood and let Doctor Liu take off his clothes.


    Not long after, Ma Yamen and the others went to take a medicinal bath, and Gu Chengxian''s body was burned.


    Burning a corpse was very time-consuming and themotion was quite noisy. After seeing the thick smoke in Gu Chengxian''s yard, Mrs. Gu felt something was wrong and wanted to take a look. But she was afraid that she would contract the disease, so she asked Ms. Zheng to go to the yard with Aunt Gu. It depends on the situation.


    How did you know that what you saw was Gu Chengxian''s half-burned body.


    "Ahhh!" The three Gu family members were all useless. They were so frightened that they screamed again and again, fell to the ground with a plop, and fainted. After Ma Yamen and the others took a medicinal bath, they were very happy to learn that Gu Shi and the others had fainted from fright: "Okay, these most noisy girls have finally fainted, and we can finally be quiet for a while."


    But Ma Yamen and the others underestimated the Gu family''s ability to make trouble. After they woke up, they cried and made trouble, saying that Ma Yamen and the others had plotted to kill Gu Chengxian and wanted to sue Ma Yamen and them.


    Ma Yamen and the others were almost sick after hearing this. He told them what happened and said, "Gu Chengxian sabotaged the government examination. He is a repeat offender. He still wants to harm us today. Shouldn''t we be harmed by him if we stand and do not resist?"


    Gu and the others didn''t care, they just shouted at the top of their lungs: "What if Chengxian is a repeat offender? Can you hack him to death? Let me tell you, I, Gu, am the daughter of a schr, and my sister Ya is still the son of Mr. Zhan San." Ping''s wife, if you kill Chengxian like this, the Zhan family will not let you go."


    Ma Yamen smiled and asked, "Does he want to tell you about Zhang and Gu Chengli? Let you know that the Zhan family doesn''t recognize you as rtives at all."


    Gu Shi thought Ma Yamen was afraid, so he changed the topic and said, "You can let us go if you don''t want to be sued by us. As long as you let us go, Cheng Xian''s matter will be over."


    He added: "Anyway, we are just serial offenders, not the principal offenders. The prefect can just have Li Pomegranate to help us...saving someone''s life is a great merit."


    After hearing this, Ma Yamen was stunned for a breath before he realized what Gu wanted to do. He almost diedughing: "So that''s what you had in mind. I thought you were so reluctant to let go of Gu Chengxian. In the end, it''s all for yourself."


    "I tell you, stop dreaming. You cannot be acquitted. You can get away with it if you want. As long as your husband agrees to reconcile with you, you can leave."


    This is exactly what Gu and Zheng are in trouble for.


    Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu refused to reconcile with them to death, and Gu Youwen and Gu Youlu were only co-offenders, not the principal offenders. Therefore, if they wanted to reconcile, they had to get the consent of their husbands, otherwise they would have to let their mother-inw take the initiative. Or use five taels of silver to force a divorce.


    But their natal family members have long since died and they dont know where they are, and they dont have five taels of silver.


    Even if they had money and Li, the ancient prefect would not let them do so.


    These demonic old women are too capable of trouble. If they were not killed together, the ancient prefect was afraid that they wouldmit evil again and cause him to die.


    There have been too many immoral cases in this prefecture. As the chief official of the prefecture, he will be ridiculed by his colleagues, but the old Gu family is as immoral as one after another!


    If you''re afraid, let''s just let the old Gu family die together.


    When Gu and the others saw that Ma Yamen refused to agree, they started shouting and making a fuss at the top of their lungs. Zheng was the more violent one, and finally she even tore off her clothes and shouted: "You are seizing the women of the people, the government officials are seizing the women of good families!"


    He actually wanted to nder Ma Yamen and them.


    Ma Yamen and the others were confused. They didnt expect that Zheng would dare to use this trick. What did they think of them? Have you ever seen a breeding pig that has only seen a sow but not a woman?


    Oh my God, who are the people in this family? Can you let them go?


    Ma Yamen and the others were almost beaten to death by the old Gu family. Fortunately, Mrs. Kong was very powerful. While Ma Yamen and the others were still stunned, she picked up a stick and knocked Mrs. Zheng unconscious with a few bangs. He even ran up, stepped on his feet, and cursed: "What a bitch, you have the nerve to say such nderous words, and you don''t even look at the sharp-mouthed monkey-cheeked beast you look like. Who would like you?!"


    Then he turned around and red at Gu, spitting and cursing: "Shout, you dare to shout at me again. When there is no calm every day, you are criminals. You are not honest and waiting for the punishment, and you still want to go to heaven." Cant do it?!

 Chapter 966: Die without peace of mind

    Chapter 966: Die without peace of mind


    Chapter 966: Die with eyes open


    Mrs. Kong was also tortured a lot by the old Gu family. They were all so noisy. If these things were her babies, she would have pushed them into the urine bucket and drowned them!


    Seeing Mrs. Kong''s rage, Mrs. Gu was so frightened that she hurriedly hid in the house and sobbed, not daring to make any more noise.


    But she still said firmly: "Don''t be so arrogant, I won''t die. My sister Ya is the most filial and wille back to save me."


    Only the Zhan family knew that the third son of Zhan had Gu Ya and the others drowned in the river. The Gu family still dreamed of Gu Ya returning to glory and saving her from danger.


    "Ah! Save you? Don''t you know what the Zhan family means? Just because you have embarrassed the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family so much that everyone in the city knows about it, it''s impossible for your daughter to still be alive!" Mrs. Kong knew that there were secrets in the houses of wealthy families. The methods of dealing with people are both cruel and neat, and they will never make things easier for the girl who harmed the children of the rich family.


    Mr. Kong has been suppressed for a long time. Today she not only beat and scolded Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Zheng, she also went to beat Aunt Gu.


    After the beating, he feltfortable and asked Ma Yamen: "Master Ma, do you still want to eat the banquet in the living room in your front yard? If not, just give it to the olddy. They are all good dishes. It would be a pity to throw them away."


    Ma Yamen: You keep eating it, there wont be enough for you to order a table for you tomorrow!


    It''s so fierce that a shrew has to be cured by a shrew.


    Mrs. Kong was not polite at all and said with a smile: "Okay, I will not have breakfast tomorrow. I will wait for your banquet, Mr. Ma."


    After saying that, he ran to the living room in the front yard and packed away all the meat and vegetables left by Ma Yamen and the others.


    The news of Gu Chengxian''s death also reached the prison cell of the government office.


    After hearing this, Mr. Li was not heartbroken at all. He now wished that all the descendants of Mrs. Gu would die miserably!


    When Mrs. Gu heard that Gu Chengxian was dead, she was stunned. She didnt feel any sadness. She just said to the prison boss: See Mr. Zhi!


    The prison warden felt his head hurt when he heard: "Here hees again. I''ve already told you that Li Zhi doesn''t want to see you, so just give up."


    Mrs. Gu was very interested in Mr. Li. She was about to die, but while she was waiting to die in prison, she still shouted to see Zhng every day.


    The cell boss conveyed her words to Mr. Li, but Mr. Li was very angry and cursed Old Mrs. Gu for being shameless. He asked the cell boss to tell her that he would never see her even if he died, which made Old Mrs. Gu give up on this idea!


    But Mrs. Gu is not. She loves Mr. Li so much that she wants to see him. She will not rest in peace until she sees him.


    What Mr. Li wants is for her to die with her eyes open.


    Seeing that she was too persistent, the cell leader simply told Master Li what he wanted: "Master Li will not see you. He hates you so much that he wants you to die with regrets."


    Mrs. Gu also knew Li Zhis purpose. Because of this, she wanted to see him even more, hoping to move Li Zhi and let him forgive her before he died.


    Mr. Gu naively thought that she and Li Zhi had feelings for each other. As long as she continued to ask to see him, she would surely be able to impress him. They would die together, be reincarnated together, and be a loving couple in the next life.


    However, Mrs. Gu had no time to wait any longer.


    In the evening of the same day, the prison guards from Dali Temple rode fast horses into He''an Mansion, came to the He''an Mansion Office, and read out Dali Temple''s final approval of Mr. Li''s murder of the Yuan family.


    "He''an Prefecture also knows Li Zhi. If he knows thew and breaks thew, he should be punished ording to thew. His descendants are innocent and can be redeemed with silver. Li Shiliu has a vicious heart and should be sentenced to Ling Chi. In consideration of her old age, she is pardoned from Ling Chi''s sentence and sentenced to Xiaoshou instead. The children he gave birth to are all evil-hearted people, and they are all sentenced to the punishment of being the leader of an owl, to warn themon people in the world!"


    The prison guard of Dali Temple was wearing heavy armor. After reading out the approval document, he handed it to the ancient magistrate: "Gu magistrate, Ming Shaoqing said that you are a fair official and have a n to resolve the case. He is very happy."


    After hearing this, the ancient magistrate was trembling with fright...Did Shaoqing Ming praise him? Did the King of Hell, whom all the officials were afraid of, praise him? Is he dreaming? So, is it okay for him to be transferred to Jiangnan?


    Ming Shaoqing was born into one of the top ten aristocratic families. When Chu was founded, Ming Shaoqing''s grandfather had the merit of presenting a seal and was awarded a title. He was one of the few noble families in Chu who was born into a noble family and had a title and also had real power. one of the characters.


    As long as someone is favored by the Ming family, they will surely have smooth sailing in their official career, and Ming Shaoqing is more powerful and shrewd than his father and ancestors. To join Ming Shaoqing is to board a solid ship made of copper and iron. No matter how big the storm is, nothing will happen as long as we are on this big ship.


    The prison guard had seen many people who were overjoyed when Ming Shaoqing praised him, so he just smiled and added: "Ming Shaoqing asked the viin to inform the ancient prefect that Li Zhi and the others should not be allowed to live until the document is approved. The next day it was delivered.


    The ancient prefect was shocked when he heard this. It was indeed the style of the King of Hell in the Ming Dynasty. He never waited to kill people, but killed them immediately.


    However, he felt something was not right and asked: "Why are you so anxious? But what happened in the capital?"


    The prison soldier said: "Ming Shaoqing asked you to think about who is the backer behind Li Zhi?"


    The eldest prince!


    The ancient prefects face turned pale. Does Ming Shaoqing mean that the eldest prince is going to fall?


    Not only did the eldest prince fall, he was also killed by his own father. There were no heirs like that, but the news had not yet reached He''an Mansion.


    The ancient prefect did not dare to wait any longer and immediately said: "Please rest assured, Ming Shaoqing, Li Zhi and others will definitely not survive tomorrow."


    After hearing this, the prison guard nodded with satisfaction and asked: "Gu Zhifu, Ming Shaoqing wants to know, is the person in charge of this government examination Gu Jinan?"


    The ancient magistrate was stunned again, nodded and said: "Exactly, why does Ming Shaoqing ask this?"


    The prison guard was a shadow guard of the Ming family. He was arranged by the Ming family to enter the Dali Temple for the convenience of Ming Shaoqing in handling cases. Therefore, Ming Shaoqing could safely let the prison guard pass the message: "Ming Shaoqing said, this is a talent. He wanted."


    The Ming family has never given up on recruiting talents from all over the world. Over the years, it has recruited many capable people. As long as these people can enter the court and serve as officials, they will be the Ming family party and can be used by the Ming family.


    The ancient prefect swallowed his saliva. This Ming Shaoqing was really crazy. He dared to recruit talents so tantly. He was not afraid of Emperor Chu...


    However, the Ming family is powerful, and the Emperor of Chu made a mistake and destroyed the Duke Wei family five years ago. Now that the northwest is not peaceful, he dare not touch the Ming family again.


    The prefect Gu said: "Please tell Ming Shaoqing that he understands his intention and will definitely let Gu Jinan go to the capital to take the Chunwei exam safely."


    It''s just a matter of protecting a person. He can do it, as long as he knows that the King of Hell will not use his knife on him.


    After the prison guard finished speaking, he went to the guest house of the government office to rest. After Li Zhi and Mrs. Gu were dead and he was found dead, he could return to the capital.


    The ancient prefect acted quickly. As soon as the prison guards left, he asked the government servants to prepare sumptuous meals for Li Zhi, Mrs. Gu, and the old Gu family, so that they would be well-fed.


    Mrs. Gu is a somewhat knowledgeable person. When she saw these dinners with meat, vegetables and wine, she knew that it was time to stop eating, and she cried out to see Mr. Li: "See you, Mr. Zhi!"


    She wants to see Zhiro, she must see Zhiro, she can''t die in peace.

 Chapter 967: Vomiting blood

    Chapter 967: Vomiting blood


    Chapter 967 Vomiting blood


    Why are you meeting me? Hurry up and give me something to eat, and then you can go on your way.


    Mrs. Gu was paralyzed and had to have her food crushed with stones by the jailer before she could feed her.


    Mrs. Gu refused to eat and kept shouting: "Zhi, Lang... See, Zhi, Lang!"


    He shouted for at least more than a quarter of an hour, but his eyes were still staring at the jailer who was feeding him like poison. He stared at the jailer until his whole body went cold, and he cursed: "What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat and get on your way!"


    "Bah!" Mrs. Gu is a wicked person. She has nothing to be afraid of now that she is about to die. She is willing to risk everything and curses the jailer: "You, my family... no, you have to, well, die!"


    When the jailer saw that Mrs. Gu was actually cursing his family for a good death, he was so angry that he kicked Mrs. Gu and cursed: "Old Qian woman, don''t toast me and eat the fine wine. This is the government''s death row, and you are a death row prisoner. How dare you curse my family!"


    Having hurt innocent people like this, do you still have any conscience?


    But Mrs. Gu was not afraid at all and allowed the jailer to kick her. She continued to curse the jailer and his family with a ferocious smile on her old face.


    The jailer couldn''t stand it anymore and ran away as if he had seen a ghost. He went to the cell leader and told Mrs. Gu''s request.


    The cell leader scolded: "That''s all you have to offer? She is a death row prisoner who is about to be executed. Are you still afraid of her nonsense?"


    The jailer said with a sad face: "Boss, that old godly woman is not easy to mess with. I''m afraid that after she turns into a ghost, she will really go to my house to do evil."


    The people of Da Chu believed this, and Mrs. Gu was so difficult to deal with that the jailer was really afraid of her.


    The cell leader also knew that it was not easy for the jailer. Thinking that Mrs. Gu had been moring to see Li Zhi since she was in prison, he simply said: "Sure, I will help her and let her tangle with Li Zhi and stop torturing us." .


    They were really scared. They had never seen such a difficult olddy.


    The cell leader directly asked two guards to carry Mrs. Gu to the cell where Mr. Li was held.


    The cell where Mr. Li lived was rtively clean. The ancient prefect did not let him sleep on a straw bed, but gave him a seat and a quilt so that he could live in a more dignified manner in this big prison.


    Li Zhi was drinking wine with red eyes at the moment. He regretted his mistake when he heard a call: "Zhi, Lang!"


    With a ng, Mr. Li was so frightened that he dropped the wine bottle to the ground. He looked up and saw Mrs. Gu being carried by the jailer and "smiling sweetly" at him. She screamed and quickly retreated deep into the cell.


    Seeing Mr. Li being frightened, Mrs. Gu felt extremely distressed. She also knew that she looked ugly in jail. In order not to scare Mr. Li, she softened her voice and continued to "smile sweetly" at Mr. Li: "Zhi, Lang...no, afraid...yes, Liu''er~"


    When he was at Li''s house, Zhng thought her name, Li Pomegranate, was not nice, so he called her Li''er, saying that it sounded weak, like that of a delicatedy, which would make her red sleeves more fragrant at night.


    Later, he took her out of the mansion and named her Pan Shuangniang in order to give her an identity.


    Li Zhis favorite name is probably Shuangniang, because it sounds more delicate. But Mrs. Gu prefers Mr. Li to call her Liuer.


    The years when she was called Liu''er were the best years of her life... At that time, she and Zhiro were just like husband and wife, living a life of red sleeves and fragrance, and Zhiro''s **** girls were one after another. They were all trampled under her feet.


    Later, Zhng got engaged, and her life became difficult. The young master''s mother began to deal with her. After struggling for a while, she was finally kicked out of the Li family.


    When Mr. Li saw Old Mrs. Gu''s smile, he was not surprised at all. Instead, he felt disgusted. He pointed at Old Mrs. Gu and shouted to the cell leader: "Get out of here, get this ugly woman away quickly, I don''t want to see her." !" After speaking, he spat on the ground next to him, looking extremely disgusted.


    Mrs. Gu was confused. She had begged for so long and finally moved the prison boss to let her carry her to see him. What was his attitude?


    Does he dislike her?


    How dare he dislike her?


    She gave birth to two sons and two daughters for him, and she is a great contributor to the Li family!


    Old Mrs. Gu didnt believe that Mr. Li would dislike her, so she continued to smile at him and said: "Zhi..."


    "Bah, what is wisdom? Get out of here!" Mr. Li couldn''t stand it anymore. He knew that Mrs. Gu wouldn''t give up until she made it clear. He simply pointed at her and cursed: "Li Shiliu, don''t you understand? I I dont like you at all! You are just one of my many maids, Li Zhi, and I am more interested in you because I was lucky enough to give birth to a son."


    "Look at you, you look like this. It makes me sick just by looking at it. You are still pretending to be gentle in front of me... You are a disrespectful old woman, do you still have no shame? You are a prostitute in the building. Really? When a prostitute reaches your age, she will be a prostitute long ago!"


    Mrs. Gu was confused and looked at Mr. Li with a look of disbelief: "Zhi, Lang... we liked him when we were young!"


    "I liked you when I was young?" Mr. Li smiled: "Haha, you are just a tool for me to negotiate terms with my family. Do you really think I will like you? You don''t even look at your background? Just ask yourself Is it worthy?!


    Li Zhi said without mercy, making Mrs. Gu''s eyes filled with tears, as if she was about to die with her heart broken.


    The prison boss really wanted to poke his eyes out and p himself a few more times: Damn it, lets bring Mrs. Gu to see Mr. Li. Its okay this time. This old mans infatuated love is like a torture chamber. The soldering iron inside can burn you alive!


    The jailers who carried Old Mrs. Gu couldn''t bear it anymore. This Old Mrs. Gu''s love was so overwhelming that they couldn''t stand it anymore. In order not to disgust themselves to death, they hurriedly said to Old Mrs. Gu: "Mr. Li, you see Were here, my wish is over, go back.


    "No!" Mrs. Gu shouted violently, staring at Li Zhi and said: "Zhi, Lang...are you really..."


    "Shut up! Stop talking and get out of here. I feel sick even if I look at you even more!" Mr. Li was forced to explode by Mrs. Gu. He rushed to the cell door, grabbed the wooden pir of the cell door and shouted: " Li Shiliu, listen to me, I, Li Zhi, dont like you. You are just a disgusting, cheap maid in my eyes. The descendants you gave birth to are also inferior to pigs and dogs, and they are worse than animals!"


    "Look at Gu Dashan''s son. Now he has been admitted to the prefecture. First he was the county chief, then the prefectural chief. He has already won two yuan in a row. If he wins again in the court examination, he will get a small three yuan. It can be recorded in the official annals of He''an Prefecture."


    "Look at Gu Chengxian again. He is very knowledgeable, he also likes colors, and he has the disease..." Mr. Li talked about the disease and pretended to vomit. Then he continued to curse: "You gave birth to such a shameful descendant, and you are socent. You You are just a lunatic! Do you still think I like you? I, Li Zhi, must be crazy to like a wicked woman like you!"


    Get out of here, get out of here quickly. If you dont get out of here, I will curse you with blood and curse you to never be reincarnated again!


    Mr. Li was so angry that he kept scolding Mrs. Gu.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu felt dizzy...Zhiro, her favorite Zhiro actually disliked her so much?


    She was willing to do anything for him, but in the end he...


    Poof!


    Old Mrs. Gu couldn''t stand Mr. Li''s abuse and was so angry that she vomited blood.

 Chapter 968: Mrs. Gu was furious to death

    Chapter 968: Mrs. Gu was furious to death


    Chapter 968 Mrs. Gu was angry to death


    When Mr. Li saw Mrs. Gu vomiting blood, he was not distressed at all. Instead, he sneered and said two murderous words: "You deserve it!"


    The word "deserved" means that it will kill Old Mrs. Gu.


    While she was vomiting blood, she still had some hope, thinking that Li Zhi at least had some real feelings for her, but after hearing the word "deserved" and seeing Mr. Li''s disdainful and gloating face, she waspletely in despair.


    "Ah~" Old Mrs. Gu cried out, her heart was really broken.


    Master Li ignored her and began to eat the meal with chopsticks, eating it with gusto.


    Old Mrs. Gu howled even harder.


    "Stop howling. You''ve seen her and finished speaking. It''s time to leave." The cell leader called to the two jailers: "Hurry and carry her back."


    "Hey." The two jailers responded and went over to lift Old Lady Gu, but Old Lady Gu vomited out another mouthful of blood and then stood still.


    "What, what''s going on?" The jailer was shocked. He looked at Mrs. Gu''s open eyes, pushed her in disbelief, and shouted, "Li Shiliu, Li Shiliu?"


    However, Mrs. Gu had lost her breath, her pupils slowly dted, and she really refused to rest in peace.


    "She''s dead!" After checking Mrs. Gu''s pupils and breathing, the jailer said to the cell leader in horror: "Boss, she''s dead."


    The prison head was startled and hurriedly got up to check and found that Mrs. Gu was really dead. This...


    "Boss, what should we do now?" the jailer asked fearfully, not because of the corpse, but because he was afraid that the prefect would pursue him. After all, they were the ones who brought the person to see Mr. Li who was so angry that he died: "This hasn''t been executed yet."


    The prison head said: "You guys stay here and I''ll report it to the governor."


    After saying that, he red at Mr. Li fiercely, pointed at Old Mrs. Gu and said: "I will never die with my eyes in peace, you are satisfied!"


    Mr. Li was already shocked. When he heard what the cell leader said, he looked at Old Mrs. Gu and saw her staring at him with a pair of dead eyes with dted pupils. He screamed in fright, covered his eyes with his hands and shouted: " Carry her away, carry her away quickly!


    By staring at him like this, do you want to ask for his life?


    The prison head sneered: "What are you doing? You will be on the road in a few hours anyway. I just want to leave her here waiting for you. When the timees, we will go on the road together. It will be nice to have apanion on the road of Yin and Yang."


    Hearing what the cell leader said, Mr. Li became even more frightened and almost fainted from fear.


    The prison head didn''t have time to pay attention to Mr. Li. He hurriedly went to see the ancient magistrate and told the story about Mrs. Gu being angry to death by Mr. Li. He also apologized and said: "Sir, it was the fault of my humble position. I shouldn''t have brought Li Shiliu to see him. Li Zhi."


    When Mr. Li heard that Mrs. Gu was dead, he just frowned and said, "It doesn''t matter. Since she''s dead, just leave it there. When Li Zhi executes the execution, he will take Li Shiliu''s body with him to the execution ground."


    The Fei family case and the Yuan Jiaman case were ultimately the fault of Mr. Li. If he had not married Li Shiliu to Yuan Jiaman at the beginning, nothing would have happenedter. It was all retribution.


    So its not a bad idea to punish Mr. Li by looking at Old Mrs. Gus body in fear for several hours.


    After hearing this, the prison head was very happy and said hurriedly: "Yes, let''s do the humble job now!"


    Great, no penalty.


    However, after the prison boss came back, he did not dare to do anything in private for fear of causing trouble again.


    Mr. Li stared at Mrs. Gu''s body all night, and it was not until thest moment of Yin Shi, that is, at dawn, that he was escorted to the execution ground by the jailers.


    Zheng''s mother and son, Gu, Gu Youwen, Gu Aunt and others were also taken to the execution ground and knelt on the ground in preparation for execution. Mrs. Zheng and the others were quite happy after having a good mealst night, but now they came back to their senses after seeing this attitude, and cried: "Sir, you are wronged, don''t kill us, we are innocent!"


    Aunt Gu could not stop crying and kept shouting about injustice, but the jailers ignored them and allowed them to cry.


    The executioner was sharpening his sword, and the sound of sharpening made people feel chills running down their necks.


    Aunt Gu was really going crazy. She kept shouting. When she saw Mr. Li by the light of the torch, she shouted to him as if she had seen a savior: "Dad, please help me! You are an official, a fifth-grade official. Think quickly." Please help us, we dont want to die.


    Dad?


    Mr. Li red at Aunt Gu with a cold gaze and sneered: "A son born out of adultery who should be killed at birth has no right to call me daddy?"


    Mr. Li initially thought that Aunt Gu was a son, and also thought that the daughter-inw he married was an official girl, so he couldn''t show her too much dignity, lest she act like an official girl to him, and he had to let her know what it means for a husband to be superior to his wife.


    Hence, he deliberately doted on Li Shiliu and protected the child in Li Shiliu''s belly, so that his daughter-inw, an officialdy, would bow down in front of him.


    How did you know that Li Shiliu gave birth to such a thing as Yuan Jinzhi?


    Not to mention the vulgarity, the husband she married was still Qian Guangzong, and the son she gave birth to was still Qian Chengcai. Each of the three of them was more disgusting than thest. Mr. Li wished he had never given birth to Yuan Jinzhi!


    Aunt Gu was stunned and looked at Mr. Li in disbelief. After she came to her senses, she cursed: "You bitch, you still dare to deny me? If it weren''t for you, would we be in this situation?" !


    Aunt Gu didn''t know what kind of brain circuit she had, and asked Bantou Zhang out of the blue: "Master Cha, Li Zhi doesn''t recognize me, and I don''t recognize him either. If I want to sever ties with him, then she won''t be his daughter. No need." Im being punished, please let me go immediately!


    After hearing this, Ms. Zheng hurriedly shouted: "Master Cha, Master Cha, I want to make peace with Gu Youlu and no longer be his wife. You can''t kill me!"


    The little lunatic Gu Chengzhi was still nearby andughed and said: "If we give you meat to eat and sleep for your wife, you will kill us."


    Zhang Bantou has lived for almost forty years and has never seen such a weird family as the old Gu family. He sincerely asked: "Are you crazy? Do you think you don''t have to be beheaded if you sever ties with Li Zhi? Yuan Jinzhi, even Li Zhi I dont recognize you, but you were born by Mrs. Gu, you must die if she gave birth to you!


    Then he pointed at Zheng and said: "And you, the approval documents from Dali Temple havee down, and everyone in your old Gu family will be beheaded. If you are smart enough to reconcile, ask the Yamen''s sword if he agrees!" "


    As for Gu Chengzhi, Bantou Zhang had no eyes to see.


    The old Gu family is a bunch of lunatics. He needs to be chopped down quickly. If they don''t chop him down, he will almost go crazy from being tortured by them.


    Gu Shi was still threatening her in a sinister way: "My sister Ya is the wife of the Zhan family and themon wife of Mr. Zhan San. You are just low-life people. If you dare to kill my wife, the Zhan family will not let you go. "


    Itsing again, itsing again, is it over yet?


    Zhang Bantou kicked Gu with a bang and said, "Shut up, or I''ll be the first to chop you downter."


    Mr. Li felt disgusted when he saw the ugly appearance of the old Gu family. Why did he give birth to such a bunch of things?


    Fortunately, fortunately, there are still the second son and Yan Geer. With them, the Li family will not be extinct.


    Mr. Li wanted to chop Li Tao into pieces some time ago, but at this moment, he was grateful to her for saving his children and grandchildren.


    She must still have feelings for him.


    Mr. Li is very happy. All he thinks about is Mr. Li Tao''s good.


    But he overthinks it. Li Tao will save Young Master Li and the others just because she has been with them for more than ten years, has feelings for them, and they have not done any evil. She does not want to see her innocent stepson and step-grandson die tragically.

 Chapter 969: My family is a small street vendor

    Chapter 969: My family is a small street vendor


    Chapter 969 My family is a small street vendor


    Ming Shaoqing ordered that Li Zhi and the old Gu family cannot survive until the sun rises, so the ancient magistrate, Tang Tongpan, and Master Tang came to the execution ground at 3:00 a.m. and struggled for another two-quarters of an hour to identify who was behind them. Order: "Execution!"


    With an order, the executioners each drank a bowl of strong wine, raised their swords high, and beheaded Li Zhi and others with a few clicks.


    The ancient prefect was relieved to see that the old Gu family were finally dead. Oh my god, these lunatics were finally dead.


    He thought about how he had been tortured by the old Gu family during this period, and he scolded the old Gu family again in his heart.


    Tang Tongpan was the same. He scolded the old Gu family in his heart.


    "There is no need to rush to collect the corpses. Just put their corpses here. The guards from Dali Temple wille to check their bodies." After saying this, the ancient prefect went back to his home.


    I have to go back and wash up quickly to get rid of the bad luck.


    "Yes." Master Tang responded and stayed to deal with the aftermath with Bantou Zhang and the prison chief.


    As for Gu Youlu, Qian Guangzong and his son, they were sick and could note to the execution ground, so they were killed directly.


    And Gu Youlu and the other three didn''t know they were sentenced to death until they were poisoned... Were their eyes wide open, they couldn''t believe that they were going to be executed by poison just for being a serial offender?


    However, this is what Ming Shaoqing meant.


    Ming Shaoqing took a fancy to Gu Jinan''s talent and wanted to recruit this rookie into the Ming family party so that he could be used by the Ming family. So I simply helped Gu Jinan deal with the old Gu family and let all these troublesome people die.


    If it weren''t for this reason, the old Gu family would not have died so quickly. At least Aunt Gu and the others would have been put to good use, thrown to do backbreaking work, or sold for money.


    The prison guards of Dali Temple went to do an autopsy before Chen hour, and they left with satisfaction after seeing that Li Zhi, Mrs. Gu and everyone in the old Gu family were all dead.


    However, he asked about Ms. Zhou''s situation: "Does Ms. Zhou really hate the old Gu family? Is her son Bao Geer in good health?"


    Ming Shaoqing has always done things by eradicating the roots, so it is best to kill all the old Gu family members.


    The ancient magistrate said: "Mr. Zhou took her son to the Taoist temple before the house was sealed. She had already reconciled with Qian Chengcai with the guarantee of the temple owner of Xiaoqingming Temple and Mrs. Yu."


    The ancient magistrate noticed the prison guard''s worry and added: "The Zhou family deeply hated the old Gu family and the Qian family. She swore a vicious oath that she would not let her son know about the existence of the old Gu family and the Qian family. And she had given her son If her surname is changed to Zhou, her son will no longer belong to the Qian family."


    The master of Xiaoqingming Temple and Mrs. Yu were both well-known people in He''an Prefecture. They came forward to help the Zhou family. The ancient magistrate quickly decreed a divorce between the Zhou family and Qian Chengcai and arranged a new marriage for their mother and son. Household registration.


    After hearing this, the prison guard nodded and said, "That''s good."


    With Gu Jin''an''s ability, there is no need to fear that Zhou''s son will seek revenge from him when he grows up. If he doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself, he will really live up to Ming Shaoqing''s expectations.


    The people of He''an Prefecture didn''t know until Young Master Li went to collect Mr. Li''s body that Mr. Li and the old Gu family had been beheaded, and the whole city exploded.


    Have you heard that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Li were beheaded?


    "What? They were beheaded? Real or fake?" "Of course it''s true. Young Master Li Er carried the coffin to the execution ground to collect the bodies, how can it be fake?"


    Someone from the side came over and said, "I heard from the person who woke up early that Mr. Li was beheaded while hugging each other. Oh, what a great feeling. The beheaded boss Tu was moved to tears. Got it!"


    "Ah, where did you hear these rumors? I heard that Mr. Li hated Old Mrs. Gu so much, how could he still hold her to death? Besides, the executioners were all tied up, where did they get the hands? hug?"


    Hey, you still dont believe it? Liu Yexiang saw it with her own eyes, it cant be faked!


    Liu Yexiang is Liu Yexiang''s father in the north of the city. Because of his job of pouring night fragrance, the people in the city gave him the nickname Liu Yexiang.


    Yao Youqian felt that Father Liu was wronged. He followed Father Liu to pour night incense. What they collected was night incense from the north of the city. He had never been to the execution ground. How could he see Mr. Li and others being beheaded?


    However, Yao Youqian didn''t have time to exin this, so he grabbed Lu Bai and dragged him to the gate of the government office: "Hurry up, don''t be nagging. If you dy the time, I will ask you toe back tomorrow and call me half a day to make up for it." .


    Lu Bai was angry and ashamed, and said with tears: "Don''t drag me, I, I..."


    "What are you doing? Do you still want to default on your debt? A man must dare to take responsibility. If you lose, you lose. If you are afraid of embarrassment, don''t bet with Brother Gu." Yao Youqian is tall and has helped the family since he was a child. The worker, who had a strong body, dragged Lu Bai all the way to the Yamen.


    But he did not get too close to the yamen. Instead, he stopped in the open space three feet away from the yamen entrance, pointed to the position next to him and said, "Stand still and shout."


    He then took out a small piece of paper from his sleeve pocket and read what was written on it: "I am from the market, and my family is a small vendor, so that''s what I call it."


    Lu Bai covered his face and sobbed, not daring to recite it at all... It was too embarrassing. If he recited it here for a day, he would bepletely embarrassed.


    Today the prefect is hosting a banquet for the high school students... If I study here, how will I be a human being in this life? Lu Bai became more and more desperate as he thought about it, and almost burst into tears.


    But Yao, who was rich, would not pity him. He took out a rolling pin and hit Lu Bai directly on the back, saying angrily: "Hurry up and read it to me. If you dare to default on your debt, I will destroy you!"


    He didn''t want Lu Bai to be so embarrassed, but Brother Gu said that if Lu Bai didn''t take a strong dose of medicine, he would never lose face and would continue to be taboo about mentioning his origin.


    "If you don''t destroy it, you won''t build it. You can read this while the people in the city are running to the execution ground to see the corpses being collected. Otherwise, after the people in the city have seen the excitement of the execution ground, they wille to see your excitement." Yao Youqian reminded Lu Bai: " You know how much gossip the people in He''an Prefecture have. If you don''t finish reading it quickly, you will be treated like a monkey and some scary gossip will be spread to you."


    Yao Youqian looked Lu Bai up and down, and said with an evil smile: "For a fair-faced and sissy like you, the people will definitely tell you that you are an immortal king."


    Yao Youqian was still worried about Lu Bai''s reputation. The word "Xianjun" was not a big deal, but Lu Bai jumped up as if someone stepped on his tail and said: "Shut up! I''m not, I am..."


    Yao Youqian: "You like girls, right? I know that, but the people in the city don''t know."


    Lu Bai was also afraid that some unpleasant gossip would be spread about him. When he saw Yao Youqian guarding him with a rolling pin, he knew that he could not escape this disaster, so he could only close his eyes and said: "I am from the market, and my family is Little street vendor~


    With a bang, Yao Youqian hit Lu Bai on the leg with a stick, and cursed: "Scream for me, what are you doing if you haven''t eaten? The sound you shouted sounded like you were about to die."

 Chapter 970: Just give it a good beating

    Chapter 970: Just give it a good beating


    Chapter 970 Just give him a beating


    Lu Bai was in pain and almost jumped up to curse.


    But Yao Youqian was more ruthless than him. He picked up the rolling pin and hit him with a few bangs and bangs, which made Lu Bai scream. He could only say: "Don''t hit, don''t hit, I''ll read it carefully."


    "You''re shouting! Don''t try to fool me." Yao Youqian came here today to cure Lu Bai''s pretentious disease. It was impossible for Lu Bai to continue to care about face so much.


    Lu Bai scolded Yao Youqian half to death in his heart. This **** bullied others just because he was tall. He was also a child. Although he camest in the exam, he would definitely do well in the college exam. . When he gets admitted to the Court of Justice, let''s see if Yao dares to beat him if he has money.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Yao Youqian knocked down his rolling pin again and cursed: "What are you looking at? Are you cross-eyed? Why don''t you yell at me!"


    He also warned: "Tell you, if the hour of the hour has passed, I will give you an extra hour so that you will not be able to go back even after dark."


    Lu Bai was so angry that he was trembling. He pointed at Yao Youqian and asked, "Yao, what grudge do you have against me? Why are you targeting me like this? You and I have known each other since we were kids. You did it for Gu Jinan?" You want to put me to death, you, you..."


    With a bang, Lu Bai was beaten again.


    Yao Youqian said: "You bastard, don''t speak so disgustingly, I feel sick hearing it. Although you and I have known each other since childhood and grew up on the same street, you love to pretend. I, Yao Youqian, can''t talk to you." Im not a stranger, and I dont want to harm you today, but I feel sorry for Grandpa Six and Grandma Six, and help them teach you, this idiot.


    He yelled again: "Hurry up and shout to me. If you keep chirping like this, I''ll find a gong and let you shout while beating the gong. Then tell everyone your nickname. I''ll be so embarrassed that you''re a face-loving guy!"


    Lu Bai was so angry that he was trembling all over. He pointed at Yao Youqian and was about to curse, when people watching the excitement gathered around him.


    "Young man, what is his nickname? Tell me and listen." An old woman was carrying a vegetable basket and a two-year-old child on her back, looking at them with curiosity and expectation.


    The child listened to his grandmas words and followed his example: nickname~nickname~


    Seeing someoneing to watch the excitement, Lu Bai hurriedly raised his hands to cover his face with his sleeves, and said angrily: "Where are these ignorant people from? Go away quickly, this is Mr. Tong Sheng!"


    "What is a Zhumin? This olddy only knows millet. What are you covering up? You look quite handsome. Your nickname must be nice. Come on,e on, tell me what your nickname is." The aunt asked It was so sincere that Yao Youqian thought she was not here to watch the fun.


    "Shu Min~ Millet~ Haha, Little Millet~Uncle is Little Millet~" The child looked at them from behind and learned to speak, which made Lu Bai very angry and said angrily: "Themon people are talking about you, hurry up Go away, a bunch of illiterate homeless people."


    Yao Youqian did not hit him this time, but just looked at Lu Bai with a sneer as he continued to seek death.


    Sure enough, not long after Lu Bai and the aunt and grandson stared at each other, a group of wealthy children in brocade clothes came around andughed and said: "Hey, who did you think this young master is? It turns out to be Lu Bai,e on What are you doing at the yamen gate?"


    Someone replied: "What else can I do? Of course I lost the bet, so I have toe here and shout that my family is a small vendor, hahaha!"


    As soon as these words came out, the group of rich peopleughed loudly. Some people raised their chins at Lu Bai and gloated: "Then hurry up and shout, we really want to hear Mr. Tong Sheng perform."


    After saying that, he shouted to the street: "Come and see, the freshly baked Tongsheng Master is performing!"


    Shouted several times in a row, attracting many onlookers and blocking the huge street.


    "Master Tong Sheng? But that boy who just finished the exam made a bet with Gu Jinan on who could get into the civil service examination, but ended up getting thest one from Yujiang County, Lv Bailu Tongsheng?" The group of rich peopleughed even more after hearing this. No, he said to Lu Bai: "Lu Bai, look how famous you are. You are almost as well-known as the old Gu family!"


    Lu Bai wasughed at by them so much that he almost wanted to hit him to death. He shed tears and was about to run away, but Yao Youqian grabbed him and said, "Lu Bai, if you run away, you will be a coward for the rest of your life!"


    Lu Bai couldn''t beat Yao Youqian, but now he was really embarrassed. He pointed at the group of rich kids surrounding him and shouted at Yao Youqian: "Coward? Even if you are not a coward, you will beughed at for the rest of your life! "


    Yao Youqian: "Justugh at it. What''s the big deal? You lost the bet. Besides, only ignorant and stupid people willugh at a person who has sincerely changed his mind."


    "Get out! You said it easily, it''s not you who made a fool of yourself!" Lu Bai''s eyes turned red with anger, like a wild dog that was always angry and wanted to tear Yao Youqian apart.


    Yao Youqian saw Lu Bai looking like he was going to eat him alive, and sneered: "I''ve told you, surnamed Lu, I just don''t care about you because I don''t want your grandma to be sad. If you continue to be ignorant, I, Yao Youqian, can do it." Let you go, but you have to remember that people cannot stand without trust. If you lose the bet, if you dont fulfill your promise, you will not only be ridiculed for the rest of your life, but you will also have the reputation of being untrustworthy!"


    "If a schr is unfaithful, your life will be over! But if you can put aside your pride and fulfill your promise, even if you areughed at for a while, you will only get a good reputation in the future."


    After Yao Youqian finished speaking, he released Lu Bai''s hand and waited for him to make his own decision.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai hesitated a little, but the group of rich people started tough at him again: "Hey, are you being persuaded? Then shout quickly, let''s see Master Tong Sheng''s tricks. After watching this, we have to go to the history." Its sirs literary party.


    He asked arrogantly: "Do you know who Mr. Shi is? He is a famous madman, and his reputation is very resounding. People like you who are born in the city are of the lowest rank. You will never want to attend his literary meeting in your life."


    Lu Bai was always concerned with saving face. After being scolded by Yao Youqian, he originally wanted to stay, but after hearing these words, he immediately ran away.


    "Hahaha, run away, Lu Bai, the coward, ran away!" Seeing this, the group of rich people and other onlookersughed out loud, and shouted: "Look, Master Tong Sheng has gone back on his word, he is He is a person with no credibility. Please dont associate with him in the future, otherwise you will be deceived by him!


    Yao Youqian was very disappointed when he saw that Lu Bai had really run away. There was no way he could be saved. Lu Bai would be like this for the rest of his life.


    In a mule cart not far away, Brother Cheng opened the curtains of the cart, looked at the gate of the government office and said: "Brother, you lost, that Lu Bai ran away and did not fulfill his promise."


    Last night he asked his eldest brother, saying that Lu Bai was so face-conscious, what if he didnt fulfill his promise and went to the Yamen Gate to shout?


    Brother said, lets make a bet.


    The eldest brother is betting that Lu Bai wille. He bets that Lu Bai will not fulfill his promise. As long as he wins, there will be no evening sses from today until the eldest brother finishes the college exam. He can y by himself in the evening, or make poison with his second sister.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was not in a hurry. Instead, he looked at the main street through the car window and said, "Why are you so anxious? It''s just Chenshi. It''s still early in the day."


    Brother Cheng frowned and looked at his eldest brother: "Will Lu Baie back?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Yes."

 Chapter 971: Our Tiger King gang

    Chapter 971: Our Tiger King gang


    Chapter 971 Our Tiger King Gang


    Will do?


    Why? Cheng Geer asked puzzledly.


    Gu Jinan smiled at him and said meaningfully: "Because the eldest brother will never lose."


    Brother Cheng frowned when he heard this. He nced sideways at his eldest brother and asked, "Has the eldest brother nned the next move?"


    Gu Jinan did not deny it, but nodded and said: "That''s right."


    Brother Cheng was very angry and said angrily: "Then the eldest brother made a bet with mest night!"


    If he loses the bet, his evening homework will triple! Three times, there is no time to sleep.


    Gu Jinan smiled as warmly as the spring breeze: "You didn''t say you weren''t allowed to use any means, you just bet with me on the oue. You can''t me me."


    Brother Cheng gritted his teeth in anger and felt the deep malice of his eldest brother: "Brother is so bad, I won''t..."


    He didn''t dare to say the three words "no bet" because the eldest brother hates people who go back on their word the most. Going back on one''s word is a matter of character, and such people should not be dealt with.


    Brother Cheng had no choice but to put aside the possibility of losing and asked instead, "What''s the backup n for eldest brother? How can we get Lu Bai back?"


    Brother Yao is also very smart. He has said everything that needs to be said, but Lu Bai still couldn''t bear the shame and ran away. No matter how smart the brother is, what method can he use to get Lu Bai back?


    Is it really like the second sister said, if you can speak, just speak, if you cant speak, then beat, just give it a beating?


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was surprised: "Well, you are right."


    It means one beating, um, it can also be two.


    Huh? Brother Cheng was confused: Is it really a beating?


    Gu Jinan looked at him and raised his hand to close his open mouth: "What else? I''m not Brother Yao, and I haven''t had a rtionship with Lu Bai since childhood. Why don''t I just fight him and waste my words with him?"


    Brother Cheng:


    Well, brother is right.


    Lu Bai ran away crying, but before he could run for long, he was dragged into the alley by a group of people, and was thrown under the alley wall with a bang.


    Lu Bai was so frightened that he pointed at You An who had thrown him away and said, "Who are you? You dare tomit murder in Lang Lang Qiankun. Do you know who so and so is?"


    Lu Bai and You An were talking nonsense, trying to talk the truth, but You An was the one who listened to his nonsense?


    He didn''t listen at all. He directly picked up Lu Bai like a chicken and said, "If you''re robbing someone, hand over the silver quickly. At least ten taels. If it''s less than ten taels, I''ll chop it up and feed it to your dog."


    Having robbed someone else, how can you repay the robbery with ten liang? Does he look like someone who has ten taels of silver?


    Lu Bai was shocked. People dared to rob in the city in broad daylight. This, this: "Is there any royalw?"


    With a bang, You An punched Lu Bai directly: "You are stupid because of reading. Which robber would be afraid of Wang Fa?"


    Lu Bai:


    It actually makes sense.


    But: "This is Mr. Xinke Tongsheng. If you dare to rob me, I will go to the Yamen and sue you immediately!"


    You An smiled and pointed at his face, which was covered with only one pair of eyes left: "Go and sue and see if the Yamen can catch me. Besides, you are thest one and theughing stock of the whole city who lost a bet. Do you think you are so popr? If you dare to report to the official, believe it or not, the prefect will dare to take away your fame? Mr. Xinke Tongsheng, what kind of sin have you done to be robbed and stripped naked? Beat up such a Tongsheng master, the magistrate must kick him out quickly, lest he go to Linhe Prefecture and embarrass He''an Prefecture." Tear off all your clothes!


    Lu Bai was shocked and said with a trembling voice: "You, you, you want to take off so-and-so''s clothes. You are such rough and reckless people. There are no rules for robbing! Robbery on the road only robs wealth and sex. I have never heard of it." You need to be stripped naked.


    After hearing this, You An looked at Lu Bai with a sour feeling and simply threatened him: "Do you have money or not? If you don''t have money, we will rob you of sex. Doesn''t this robbery require you to take off your clothes?"


    After saying that, heughed evilly a few times, which scared Lu Bai so much that he rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    Jie, jiese? Lu Bai went crazy and shouted, Im a man!


    You An looked at him and said: "Although you are a man, I have been on the mountain for more than a year, and when I see a cow, I feel graceful. You are more handsome than the cow, and we can barely do it."


    Barely able to rob?


    He is really going to be raped!


    Lu Bai was going crazy and wanted to call for help, but You An covered his mouth.


    You Er''an turned around and looked this way and said, "Brother, do you have money? If you don''t have money, you''ll be in trouble. Anyway, you can''t leave empty-handed."


    After hearing this, Lu Bai saw that these gangsters were reallying. He was so frightened that he cried. He used all his strength to force You An''s hand that covered his mouth and said, "Hero, spare your life, spare your life. Although I have no money, as long as the hero lets go If you pass XX, XX will definitely make money for you!


    Don''t rob them of sex, don''t rob them of sex, they really don''t like it. If they want to rob them of sex, he gives them money to find girls in the building.


    You An sneered: "You are a person who can ignore you in public even if you lose a bet. Why should we trust you?"


    If you lose a bet, do you give it up in public?


    Lu Bai was stunned and said in shock: "You, you know me?"


    You An: "The whole city knows about your bet with Gu Jin''an. How can I still recognize you?"


    You Er''an came to urge you again: "Boss, do it quickly. You''re done and there are still me and the third child. Time is tight."


    Lu Bai was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Heroes, please believe in so-and-so, so-and-so will never cheat. If I say I will make money for you, I will make money for you."


    "Bah, brother, don''t believe him. He thinks we are Gu Jinan. Don''t be fooled. Hurry up and get the benefits first." You Erxin is tired. Why do they want to do this kind of thing? If you molest a man, they will vomit.


    But this is the order of the mistress. The master has said that they must obey the mistress and cannot disobey, otherwise they will be thrown into the Guihou ditch in the mountains to fight tigers.


    There is a tiger den in Guihougou. There are two fierce tigers in it. If you want to fight them, you have to fight for your life.


    After hearing this, You An grabbed Lu Bai with one hand and started to untie his belt with the other. Lu Bai almost fainted from fright. He quickly cried and begged: "Hero, hero, I was wrong. How can you believe me? No, please don''t." Stop, otherwise I wont survive, wuwuwu


    How can a grown man survive when such a thing happens?


    You An also felt like vomiting, and he held back his nausea and said, "Our brothers from the Tiger King Gang are also moral people, so let''s see first that you are a trustworthy person, and then you can earn ten taels of silver in five days. For us, let this matter be over."


    Then he sneered: "Don''t even think about defaulting on your debt, and don''t think that we won''t be able to find you after escaping this time. Let me tell you, our Tiger King Gang is located in every government in the Jianghuai River. Even if you can escape today, we can still find your hometown in Yujiang County." , Ill do it for you!


    In order toplete the task, they have to form a Tiger King gang. Its really... Xiaodong must have listened to too many storytellers.


    Lu Bai nodded like a clove of garlic: "Yes, yes, I understand, and I will definitely not dare to default on my debt."


    As long as his innocence can be preserved, he can do anything.


    You An nodded with satisfaction, but...


    Bang, bang, bang!


    You An''s fist hit Lu Bai''s face without warning, leaving his pretty face bruised and swollen.

 Chapter 972: Reborn

    Chapter 972: Reborn


    Chapter 972 Reborn


    Lu Bai was beaten until he screamed miserably, crying and asking: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, why does the hero still punch and kick someone?"


    You An: "This is a gang rule. Anyone like you who can''t hand over the money immediately will be given a killing blow. Otherwise, won''t it ruin the reputation of our Tiger King Gang?"


    This is the order of the master''s brother-inw. They have to do it, otherwise they will be in trouble when they go back. Just be patient and let us give them a beating.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    You An punched and kicked Lu Bai so hard that his mother almost didn''t recognize him. Then he stopped, took off one of his shoes and said, "Okay, get out of here. Remember to prepare the money within five days." Okay. On the night of the fifth day, we will go back to your ce to get the money. We will keep these shoes. If you dare to default on the bill, we will take the shoes to Shenghe Building and tell Mr. Storyteller that you are an immortal king. The storyteller will make you famous!


    Lu Bai cried so hard that hey on the ground and said, "I am not an immortal king."


    You An clicked his tongue, a little convinced by this Lu Bai. He has a bad mind. The Immortal Lord is obviously a threat to you.


    "As long as you prepare the money on time, we will return this shoe to you, and we will not spread rumors in front of the storyteller that you are an immortal king."


    After hearing this, You Er''an urged: "Brother, let him go quickly, don''t waste time with him, the **** is not an immortal king? He should be sold to Jiangnan to be an immortal king. Looking at him like this, At least it can be sold for thirty taels, which is much more than ten taels of silver."


    You An pretended to have a sudden realization and said, "Second brother is right, why not just sell him to Jiangnan?"


    When Lu Bai heard this, he was afraid that he would really be sold to be an immortal king, so he ran away crawling.


    He rushed all the way to the gate of the government office, shouting loudly: "I am from the market, and my family is a small vendor; I am from the market, and my family is a small vendor!"


    The voice was as loud as thunder, and Yao Youqian was shocked. He looked at Lu Bai and saw that he was covered in injuries, so he hurriedly asked: "You, have you been injured?"


    After hearing this, Lu Bai looked at Yao Youqian, and suddenly felt that this Fa Xiao was so **** lovable, so he cried: "Tongxi, I was wrong, I should have listened to you from the beginning, wu wu wu... "


    Had I listened to Yao Fuqian and fulfilled his bet here early in the morning, he would not have been robbed. It was still close, and his innocence was not guaranteed.


    After crying, he continued to shout: "I am from the market, and my family is a small street vendor!"


    He shouted very loudly, without any fear of embarrassment. Yao Youqian trembled with fright, and asked cautiously: "Lu Qianjin, are you... crazy?"


    Must be crazy!


    It''s over, it''s over, madness is a serious disease, how much money does it cost to cure it? The Lu family is very poor and is still in debt.


    What''s even worse is that the debt he owes is six to three hundred yuan. If Lu Bai goes crazy, the Lu family will definitely not be able to repay the money. He will probably have to ask his family to borrow money for medical treatment. , then his family will suffer a big loss.


    Lu Bai was beaten up, and he finally knew that Yao Youqian had money. He took the time to reply to Yao Youqian: "I''m not crazy... I am from a market background, and my family is a small vendor!"


    Lu Bai''s brows were frowning tightly. He couldn''t believe that Lu Bai''s brain, which was made of molten iron, would one day be enlightened. He really thought that he was crazy, and he didn''t dare to take a step away from him, guarding him.


    Lu Bai''s shouts also attracted many people who were watching the fun. After hearing the news, the group of rich kids also ran back to watch the fun and continued to humiliate Lu Bai: "Hey, Lu Bai, have you figured it out? Aren''t you afraid of embarrassment? Stop now and stop shouting. If you shout again, you will lose face."


    Master Tong Sheng, are you shameless?


    Its a disgrace that such a dignified boy would do such a disgraceful thing!


    Someone else threatened: "Shut up quickly, if you dare to shout again and embarrass us schrs, we will jointly sue you and let the prefect take away your right to be a child!"


    These people cursed a lot of unpleasant words, but Lu Bai seemed to be unable to hear them. He just kept shouting: "I am from the market, and my family is a small street vendor!" The group of rich kids were very angry. Seeing Lu Bai He dared to surrender to Gu Jinan and immediately went to the government office to sue Lu Bai.


    After Ma Bantou told the prefect about the matter, the prefect frowned and said, "It''s insulting to sue Lu Bai for making noise at the yamen gate? Do you want me to take away Lu Bai''s right to be a child? You just don''t know what to say, why don''t you call me out?" , today is a good day, donte here to bring bad luck to me.


    "Yes." The leader of the horse team responded and took the order.


    Master Tang asked from the side: "Sir, what should I do with that Lu Bai? Should I let him shout at the yamen gate? But it will damage the dignity of the yamen."


    The ancient magistrate said: "The literary style in Jiangnan is very strong. In addition to aristocratic families, it also depends on the faces of the literati. Those literati and madmen love this kind of unusual behavior. Besides, that Lu Bai dares to abandon his face and fulfill his bet. He is a real man and will be praised by literati. If I open my eyes at this time, I may be able to gain a good reputation in Jiangnan."


    Master Tang knew that the ancient magistrate''s ambition was in the south of the Yangtze River. Hearing this, he felt that it was very reasonable. He nodded and said: "What you said is true. I will definitely handle this matter perfectly."


    Since the ancient prefect wanted to use Lu Bai''s affairs to gain a good name for himself, he had to do something more to add some splendor to this good name.


    The ancient prefect nodded with satisfaction: "Well, Master Tang is here to help."


    The group of wealthy children who sued Lu Bai failed to seed. Instead, they were kicked out of the Yamen by the government officials. Later, a master named Tang came out and pointed at them and cursed: "Lu Bai upied the door of the Yamen, not your home. Magistrate The adults haven''t spoken yet, is it your turn to be arrogant here?"


    He added: "The prefect said that although Lu Bai was wrong, he is willing to admit defeat and has the courage toe here to fulfill the bet. He is better than you guys who can onlyin."


    As soon as these words came out, the people watching the excitement praised one after another: "The prefect is worthy of being our father-inw. Look at these words, they really speak to our hearts."


    The prefect is a good official.


    In short, he praised the ancient prefect.


    In the mule cart in the distance, Brother Cheng was shocked and asked his eldest brother: "Brother, what did you do? Didn''t you break Lu Bai''s brain?"


    It must have been more than just a beating, the eldest brother must have done something else. Otherwise, Lu Bai could not have changed his temper in less than three-quarters of an hour with his stubbornness.


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng and smiled...


    Brother Cheng shivered, rubbed his arms and said, "Brother, don''tugh like that, it''s so scary, I''ll give you goosebumps."


    Gu Jinan''s smile did not diminish, and he answered his words: "Did you do something else?"


    Brother Cheng often ran behind Gu Jinli and listened to a lot of gossip from Gu Jinli. His eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he asked with a gossipy face: "What did you do?"


    Speak quickly, tell me quickly, Im very curious.


    Gu Jinan did not tell Cheng Geer the answer immediately, but took the opportunity to teach him: "Do you think a person who loves face very much willpletely lose face and change his face in some critical situation? I''ll give you three days to figure it out. In the evening''s sswork Halve it.

 Chapter 973: Attend a banquet

    Chapter 973: Attend a banquet


    Chapter 973 Attending the Banquet


    "Just halved? It''s still more than double what it was before." Brother Cheng begged, "Brother, if I guess it within three days, will all my lessons be waived?"


    Gu Jinan was easy to talk to and said with a smile: "Okay."


    be?


    Are you agreeing so easily? Brother Cheng was surprised and always felt like there was some kind of trap.


    Gu Jinan hit him on the head: "Why have you be stupid? I agreed so easily because before you guessed the answer, you still had to do three times the homework and still have to endure hardship."


    Brother Cheng''s face fell, knowing that his elder brother would not let him go so easily.


    Gu Jinan looked at the little guy''s frustrated face, and his smile became even stronger. He looked at Lu Bai at the yamen door, and knowing that he would not run away again, he said to Zezi, "Go back."


    He came here so early just to prevent Lu Bai from escaping. Now that Lu Bai has been taught a lesson, he can go back and prepare to receive the business documents and attend the banquet.


    Brother Cheng still wanted to watch the excitement, but if he stayed to watch the excitement, he would bete. After thinking about it, he could only nod and said: "Okay."


    Gu Jinan saw that he was a little unhappy and suddenly said: "Brother Cheng, do you want to go to Fucheng Yamen for a banquet with my eldest brother?"


    Brother Cheng''s eyes widened: "Can I go? Will I be kicked out?"


    This is a banquet hosted by the prefect for all children. Can he really go as a child?


    Gu Jinan nodded: "I didn''t say that I can''t take others with me. It will be good for our family to take you with me."


    Today is the day when the old Gu family will be executed. The grievances between the old Gu family and the old Gu family will inevitably be brought up again. Some pedantic people will definitely scold his family for being unfilial to Mr. Gu, and say that his family is a werewolf. Home is not worthy of deep friendship.


    Since it is impossible for others to see his family''s filial piety towards the old Gu family, let others see how respectful their brothers are.


    Moreover, he heard a rumor recently. Some people said that Brother Cheng had been beaten too much since he was a child, that he had brain problems, and that he was stupid. The person who made the news has been found to be Mr. Shi''s family.


    Xiaoyu has arranged for people to deal with Shi Jia, but as for Cheng Geer, he has to let others see his brother''s cleverness with their own eyes, and he must not let him get the reputation of being a fool!


    Okay, Ill go with my eldest brother! Brother Cheng was very happy and followed Gu Jinan back home happily.


    As soon as he got home, Brother Cheng ran to Gu Jinli and told her about Lu Bai: "Second sister, you are right. That Lu Bai really deserves a beating. After he escaped, his eldest brother sent someone to beat him." After a while, I ran back crying again. Now I am still shouting at the yamen gate that I am from the market and my family is a small vendor."


    Then he told Gu Jinli about the excitement at the yamen gate. Seeing that Gu Jinli was not interested, he asked: "Second sister, I am telling you gossip, why are you not excited at all?"


    In the past, the second sister would get very excited when she heard gossip.


    "Oh, you miss Brother Sang, right?" Brother Cheng said aggrievedly: "Brother said you cabbages are unreliable. We work so hard to look after the vegetable fields, but you don''t even think about us. You only think about us." Someone elses man.


    Brother Sang had some errands to run. He left before his eldest brother took the government examination. He said he woulde back after the results of the government examination were released, but he has not seen anyone yet.


    With a bang, Gu Jinli gave Brother Cheng a p in the face: "What are you talking about? If you dare to say any nonsense again, I will poison you."


    Brother Cheng''s face turned pale with anger: "Second sister, you are getting worse and worse. You used to beat me up, and now you threaten to poison me. I am your brother. If you poison me, you will do whatever it takes." There is no brother anymore.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "The eldest sister will get married soon, and she will give birth to a nephew by then. Why do I need a younger brother like you when I have a nephew? My nephew is so small, so cute, and much more fun than you. "


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng looked at Gu Jinli and was stunned without saying anything.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, thinking that he was young and frightened by the fact that his eldest sister was getting married and had a baby, so he exined to him: "Girls will get pregnant and have babies after they get married. This is normal, you don''t need to make a fuss. "


    Brother Cheng snorted, raised his chin and said, "I''m not a child anymore. I naturally know that my eldest sister will give birth to a nephew after she gets married. If I don''t give birth to a nephew, how can I be an uncle?" He looked at Gu Jinli and said, "I I''m thinking about the second sister. If the second sister gets married and has a little nephew, that little nephew will be so pitiful that he will be poisoned by you if he makes a fuss."


    After speaking, he spun his feet and fled to the door, grinning at Gu Jinli.


    It''s a pity that he was happy too early. Gu Jinli smiled slightly and shouted: "Erqing, catch him."


    With a whoosh, Erqing rushed over from nowhere and grabbed Brother Cheng, but he didn''t dare to hit too hard. After all, he was the younger brother of Xiaodong''s family.


    Brother Cheng was angry andined: "Second sister, you are cheating. I escaped by my own ability, but you asked Erqing to catch me, and you still attacked me secretly!"


    Erqing has passed the Ming Road, and like Xiao Ji, she has be an upright maid in Gu Jinli, and everyone in the family knows her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You can also ask big groups and small groups to help you."


    Brother Cheng was shocked when he heard this. How could the second sister say such a thing? The big group and the small group are in Dafeng Vige. Do you want them to fly over to rescue him?


    Gu Jinxiu heard the sound and came out from the side room on the other side: "Xiaoyu, Brother Cheng, what are you two arguing about?"


    Brother Cheng saw Gu Jinxiu and immediately asked for help: "Eldest sister, please save me, second sister is going to poison me."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Did you provoke your second sister again? I told you that you can''t beat her, so don''t provoke her, otherwise you will suffer the consequences."


    Gu Jinxiu came over with Sister Li and said, "Erqing, let go, Brother Cheng''s hand should be hurting."


    Hearing this, Erqing looked at Gu Jinli, and when he saw her nodding, he let go of Brother Cheng''s hand.


    Gu Jinli said: "Originally I wanted to give you a little poison, but since the eldest sister is interceding for you, I will spare you this time."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu pushed Brother Cheng away: "Why don''t you thank your second sister quickly?"


    Brother Cheng said obediently: "Thank you, second sister."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, straightened Brother Cheng''s messed up clothes, and said to him: "It''s time to start sorting your things. We will go back to the vige in a few days."


    Due to matters involving Lao Gu''s family, their family has been staying in Fucheng for more than a month and it''s time to go home.


    Cheng Geer said: "My things are all sorted and kept in the box. I can just carry the box and leave."


    But there were many more boxes than when they arrived. They were in a hurry when they came, so they brought a set of clothes. Later, they bought some clothes, shoes, and interesting things from the city, so there were more boxes and boxes.


    Brother Cheng knew that his eldest sister didn''t go out often and was bored at home, so he told Gu Jinxiu about Lu Bai, which made Gu Jinxiuugh.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "It would be good if he could change his ways. That Lu Tongsheng is not a bad person."


    Brother Cheng nodded after hearing this: "Big brother said the same thing, he just deserves a beating."

 Chapter 974: Who is stupid?

    Chapter 974: Who is stupid?


    Chapter 974 Who is stupid?


    Lu Bai knew very well that his background was not good, so he felt very inferior, so he pretended to be noble and always wanted to put on airs to show his differences and look down on everyone.


    The elder brother said that for such a person, there is no need to talk nonsense to him, just go up and step on him a few times, trample him to the ground, take a few mouthfuls of mud and water, and after being exposed to the breath of the world, he will naturally get better.


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, because she didn''t think Lu Bai was a bad person. The evil things that such an idiot did unintentionally were the most disgusting.


    For example, Mr. Shi.


    Had Lu Bai not cursed Gu Jinan for no reason and let the news reach Mr. Shi''s ears, Mr. Shi would not have used him to deal with Gu Jinan.


    Now that he couldn''t deal with Gu Jinan, he turned against Brother Cheng again, saying that he had been bullied by the old Gu family since he was a child. He had been bullied into a fool and was a stupid child with abnormal brains!


    When Gu Jinli heard this rumor, he almost overturned the table. He immediately told the storytellers not to spread the rumor that Brother Cheng was stupid, and then asked Daqing to give a lesson to the first storyteller who spread this. Only then did the rumors get under control.


    Otherwise, the rumor that Cheng Ge''er is a fool would have spread throughout the city.


    Brother Cheng was indeed beaten and scolded by the old Gu family when he was a child, but it was a psychological problem. After four years of upbringing, Brother Cheng had already recovered and became a healthy child, not stupid, and very smart. !


    Second sister, are you okay? Brother Cheng looked at his second sister worriedly: Second sister, you look like you want to eat people.


    Gu Jinli red at him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m just angry that your Brother Sang hasn''te back yet."


    For this reason, Brother Cheng believes that the second sister is always concerned about Brother Sang''s affairs.


    Heforted Gu Jinli: "Second sister, don''t be angry. Brother Sang will definitely be back soon and will bring you fruits to eat."


    Its too fierce. If you scare Brother Sang away, you wont be able to get married.


    After Brother Chengforted Gu Jinli, he ran to Mrs. Cui soon and told him that Gu Jinan wanted to take him to the government office for a banquet.


    Gu Jinan has already told Mrs. Cui and Gu Dashan about this. They are very happy. They feel that their eldest son has be sessful and can take his younger son to the government office for a banquet. It can be seen that he is a man who can speak well in the government office. Talkative.


    Mrs. Cui took out a new set of clothes for Brother Cheng to put on, and also gave him a small jade pendant, which made him look like a noble man.


    Brother Cheng liked this outfit very much. After eating something to fill his stomach, he followed his eldest brother to the government office.


    In front of the gate of the government office, Lu Bai was still shouting not far from the gate: "I am from the market, and my family is a small street vendor!"


    His voice was hoarse from shouting. Wave after wave of spectators left, but at this moment, there were still many spectators gathered outside the gate of the government office.


    Some people were still freshmen. They pointed at Lu Bai andughed and said, "Lu Bai, I heard that you have to stand here shouting for a whole day. Doesn''t that mean you can''t go into the government office to get the business documents?"


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, you cant take the college exam without a career document, so arent you taking the exam in vain?


    As if he couldn''t hear it, Lu Bai continued to shout: "I am from the market, and my family is a small street vendor."


    The children who were watching the excitement were even more happy andughed: "Hahaha, you fool!"


    Yao Youqian was too angry and wanted to scold these children who were watching the fun. Gu Jinan spoke first: "Lu Bai, you are brave enough to take action, which is admirable. This is the end of our bet, you are free."


    Lu Bai was stunned when he heard this voice. He raised his head and looked at Gu Jinan, but he didn''t react for a moment.


    Yao Youqian pushed him and said, "Are you stupid? This is Gu Jinan. He said the bet ends here, so you don''t need to read it."


    After saying that, he came to Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Brother Gu, I guessed that you would do this, and it turned out to be true." Gu Jinan is a very measured person. He asked Lu Bai to fulfill his bet because he wanted to do this. Get rid of Lu Bai''s bad habit of caring about face and never admitting his mistakes, but he will never let Lu Bai miss receiving the career documents and lose his childhood fame just for a bet.


    Lu Bai hade to his senses and was too ashamed to look at Jin''an.


    Gu Jinan was very generous and invited them: "You haven''t received your business documents yet. Let''s go get them together."


    He then introduced Brother Cheng to Lu Bai: "This is my younger brother, Gu Jincheng. Brother Cheng, call someone."


    Brother Cheng snorted, not wanting to call Lu Bai at all, but for the sake of his eldest brother, he still shouted: "Hello, Brother Lu."


    Lu Bai looked at Brother Cheng and saw that it was the child scolding him at the door of the ceremony room. He was stunned and wanted to speak, but his throat was sore, so he just nodded in the end.


    Okay, dont worry, lets go in quickly. Yao Youqian patted the dust on his clothes, straightened his clothes, and entered the government office first.


    Lu Bai hurriedly followed.


    Gu Jinan walked at the end with Brother Cheng.


    Behind their brothers were the children who had watched the fun earlier.


    Many people havee to the government office, all of them are students from this department. They all know Gu Jinan and know that he is the head of the government case, and many of theme to say hello to him.


    However, there are also some children who pride themselves on being of noble birth and did note over. They feel that taking the initiative to say hello to a mud-legged person will lower their status.


    Brother Cheng was very angry. These young masters are so abominable. Why do you look down on your eldest brother? The eldest brother is the head of the case in the government and he did better than them in the exam.


    Gu Jinan was not angry. He would not take the arrogance of these defeated generals seriously at all. He held Cheng Geer''s hand and waited in line. When the yamen servant read his name, he followed the yamen servant to the office of the official to receive the business documents.


    The ancient prefect was very happy to see Gu Jinan. This is the person who is favored by the King of Hell in the Ming Dynasty. If nothing else, he will be a member of the Ming family in the future, and he can be a fifth-rank official at least.


    Gu Jinan looked at the excitement of the ancient prefect and raised his eyebrows. The prefect''s excitement was a bit unusual.


    He took the opportunity to talk about taking Brother Cheng to the banquet.


    The ancient prefect didn''t care: "Every kid is here, let him have fun when hees, don''t be too restrained."


    Gu Jinan smiled and thanked: "Student, thank you, the prefect."


    The examiner of the prefectural examination is the prefect. As long as you pass the prefectural examination and see the prefect again, you can call yourself a student.


    The ancient prefect liked Gu Jinan very much and wanted to use him to win the title of chief case officer of the court. If Gu Jinan could be admitted as the chief case officer of the court, it would be a small Sanyuan. Not to mention He''an Prefecture, there were not many in the entire Jianghuai, so Gu Jinan was retained. , and talked to him a lot.


    Just when he was talking happily, a loud shout suddenly came from the yard outside: "You little brat, are you kidding us? How could it be the word Qiu?"


    Brother Cheng said with a smile: "Why isn''t it the word for autumn? Autumn is the word for grass and fire. The word for grass is on the left and the word for fire is on the right. Isn''t it that one side likes to be green and the other side likes to be red? One likes rain and the other Hate the wind.


    The man from before said angrily: "It''s nonsense, it''s just sophistry. The word autumn is the word autumn. How can it be rted to liking rain and hating wind?"


    He sneered again and said: "The rumors are indeed true. A fool is a fool. He doesn''t understand crossword puzzles but still makes up random words. He still refuses to recognize the joke. He is worthy of being born in the country with mud legs and has the rogue spirit of a lowly person in his blood!"

 Chapter 975: One is stronger than the other

    Chapter 975: One is stronger than the other


    Chapter 975: Each one is more fierce than the other


    When Gu Jinan came out with the ancient magistrate, he heard exactly such humiliating words.


    There was also a group of children who were twice as tall as Brother Cheng, surrounding Brother Cheng, pointing at him and saying: "Yes, Brother Xue is right, you little country boy doesn''t understand crossword puzzles at all. You can''t do it." There is a problem with the crossword puzzle, so it wont count this time!


    Gu Jinan was very angry. He would not get angry when someone scolded him. He would only think of ways to kill the other person. But the person who was pointed at and insulted like this became Brother Cheng, and he was so sad that he wanted to cry.


    The younger brother he raised single-handedly has suffered enough since he was a child. Now that the family''s life is getting better, he doesn''t want Cheng Geer to suffer any more.


    But the world is like this. Since the beginning of aristocratic families, farmers have been looked down upon. Mud-legged, country people, and lower-level people are all derogatory terms for farmers.


    This kind of contempt has been tacked on to you since you were born as a peasant. Even if you are admitted to the imperial examination, you will only gain face in front of peasants or ordinary wealthy households andndlords. In front of those real wealthy families and noble children, you will still be like dirt. general existence.


    What makes Gu Jinan even more sad is that he had long expected that Brother Cheng would be surrounded and criticized by so many people.


    But Gu Jinan couldn''t get angry, he had to suppress his anger and let Cheng Ge''er win on his own. Only if he defeated these people with his talent could the rumor that he was an idiot be broken.


    Yao Youqian saw that these people were trying to y rogue, and he was so angry that he pointed at the children and said, "Don''t bully others just because there are many people. You can''t afford to lose, right? If you can''t afford to lose, don''tpete with a child."


    He pointed at Xue De and said, "How shameless are you still bullying a child at your age?"


    Lu Bai had been shouting all morning, and his throat was so dry that it hurt terribly. He also whispered beside him: "The word puzzle is indeed correct."


    After hearing this, Xue De pushed Lu Bai directly and said angrily: "Go away, you, thest one, have the right to speak here?"


    The Xue family has been very unlucky recently. Even if Xuede was admitted to Tongsheng, he was still very angry. He had lost a good rtive and was disgusted by Mr. Yu. In the future, he would no longer be able to use Mr. Yu''s connections as an official.


    "Xue De, what are you doing? Do you dare to take action?" Yao Youqian stood in front of Lu Bai, pointed at Xue De and said, "You are the second tost person in the exam, what qualifications do you have to speak against Lu Bai?"


    Xue De was very angry when he saw that Yao Youqian dared to point his nose and scold him. He started to scold Yao Youqian: "You are a cesspool, stay away from this young master. You smell like a stinker."


    The ancient magistrate looked at the messy scene in front of him, his face darkened, what is this all about? If he still makes such a fuss when he gets to Linhe Prefecture, his old face will bepletely lost, and he will beughed to death by the prefects of Jianghuai Prefecture!


    "Shut up, everyone. Why are you making noise in the courtyard? Do you still have some scribes'' rules?" The ancient prefect asked in a deep voice, leading Gu Jinan down the steps and scanning the children present.


    The children who had surrounded Cheng Ge''er earlier looked like quails when they saw the ancient magistrate.


    Yao Youqian bowed to the ancient prefect and replied: "I am reporting to the prefect that it was Xue De, Shi Feipeng, and Xie Jin who bullied Brother Gu''s younger brother andughed at him for being a fool. Brother Gu and younger brother were not convinced and after exnation Seeing that they didn''t listen, he proposed topete with them in crossword puzzles, but Xue De couldn''t figure it out, so he used Brother Gu of not knowing the crossword puzzles and the crossword puzzles he came up with were fake."


    Xue De and the others didn''t know where they heard that Brother Gu and his younger brother had been beaten unconscious by people from the old Gu family. It was Brother Gu who started tough at Brother Gu and his younger brother as soon as he went in to receive the business documents.


    Brothers Gu were smart and refused to listen to the exnation, so they simplypeted with them. However, after people like Xued lost, they became angry and started to act rogue.


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect looked at Xue De and asked, "What Yao Tongsheng said is true."


    The ancient prefect had no impression of Yao Youqian at first, but he and Lu Bai shouted at the yamen gate all morning, and it was difficult for the ancient prefect to recognize Yao Youqian. Xue De didn''t want to admit defeat and continued to quibble: "Sir, it was Gu Jincheng who created the crossword puzzle. The word Qiu is not what he said at all."


    Yao Youqian sneered: "There is a thing in the world. The left and right sides are different. One side likes to be green, the other likes to be red. One likes rain, and the other hates wind. It is obviously the word "Wo" on the left and the word "Fire" on the right. Don''t they add up to one? "Autumn"? What''s wrong with such a crossword puzzle? If you can''t guess it yourself, then you''re cheating and ming the problem on a child. How can you be a man? "


    He was so angry that he pointed at Xue De and said, "My family is a night-scented person, but I, the night-scented person, look down on you, a hypocrite!"


    After hearing this, Xue De was trembling with anger and said angrily: "Yao is rich, you are a low-ranking person, why do you scold me?"


    Gu Jinan smiled, looked at Xue De and said: "If Brother Yao really wants to scold you, he won''t say you are a hypocrite, but willugh at you about your marriage. Do you really think you have a good reputation? You have a bad reputation. What happened is that instead of hiding at home and taking a good time, I came out to embarrass myself and seek scolding. As expected of someone who admires Mr. Shi, he has gone so wildly."


    Xue De was divorced by Mr. Yu''s family because he made his cousin pregnant. The storytellers talked about it for several days, and Xue De became theughing stock of the whole city.


    The ancient magistrate was silent. He was worthy of being the person Ming Shaoqing favored. He didn''t open his mouth, but when he opened his mouth, he hit the point directly and tore off Xue De''s face.


    However, Gu Jinans words were just an appetizer, there was something more serious.


    Brother Cheng squeezed out from a group of young people who were more than ten years older than him, bowed to the ancient prefect and saluted: "Hello, prefect."


    The ancient prefect saw that the person speaking was a fair, tender, cute, and yful child. A smile appeared on his face, he nodded and said, "You are Gu Jincheng. No need to be polite, just get up."


    Looking quite smart, he doesnt look like he was beaten into a fools errand as the rumors say.


    Thinking of this, Gu Zhifu was startled. He finally understood the purpose of Gu Jinan bringing Gu Jincheng here. It should be that the Gu family had heard the rumors and wanted to bring Gu Jincheng out to meet people. It was a fool''s errand to disprove him.


    The ancient prefect is about to break out in a cold sweat. This Gu Jin''an is very scheming. He is not even twenty yet. After another ten years of experience, he will definitely be a troublemaker. No wonder Ming Shaoqing wants to drag Gu Jin''an in early. Join the Ming Dynasty Party.


    Brother Cheng took back his hand and said with a smile: "Master Magistrate, since the eldest brother of the Xue family said that the previous crossword puzzle does not count, then I will give him another one and you will be the judge, okay?"


    "Of course you can." The ancient magistrate wanted to curry favor with Ming Shaoqing and was happy to give the Gu family face: "You cane up with the question."


    Cheng Geer smiled at the ancient prefect and said: "There is a man in the courtyard. He holds benevolence and righteousness in his left hand and a three-foot sword in his right. He can break through all directions with one move. He can kill a heart and guess a word. As for the time limit, please ask the prefect. Call the shots.


    After hearing this word puzzle, the ancient prefect frowned and asked, "Who taught you this word puzzle?"


    Cheng Geer: "No one taught me. I just yed crossword puzzles with my family at home and figured it out on my own."


    The second sister said that the word puzzle is actually very simple. It depends on how you make it up. As long as you make it up reasonably and without ws, it will be a sess.

 Chapter 976: Cant poison you to death

    Chapter 976: Can''t poison you to death


    Chapter 976: The poison wont kill you


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect praised: "You are very good at solving crossword puzzles." It was really ironic.


    Helding benevolence and righteousness in his left hand, and a three-foot sword in his right hand, he can cut through all directions with one move and kill a heart with viciousness... He seems to have seen a picture of a person who studied hard in a humble window, but in the end killed his original intention for the sake of merit.


    Ancient magistrate:


    Why does your face hurt? It felt like someone had pped me in the face.


    He will never admit that he has be bad. He is still the kind schr who studied hard and wanted to be an official!


    The ancient magistrate suppressed the feeling of being pped in the face and said to Xue De: "The time limit is quarter of an hour, let''s start guessing."


    A quarter of an hour is not short, and this is the amount of time it usually takes to guess crossword puzzles at literary meetings.


    He then looked at the other children present and said, "If you want to help Xue De, you can also answer."


    this


    The children who were helping Xue De were in trouble. They could see that the prefect was obviously angry, angry that they didn''t understand the rules and dared to cause trouble in the government office.


    Hearing this, how could he dare to help Xue De? He shook his head hurriedly and said: "Thepetition is one-on-one, and with Brother Xue''s talent, I can''t beat him with a word puzzle."


    Xue De was so angry that his face turned green. He pointed at those people and wanted to curse. However, due to the presence of the ancient prefect, he could only suppress his anger and said: "I can handle a small word puzzle. I don''t need help from my brothers."


    Brother Cheng smiled and said to him, "Guess then."


    Xue De choked and wanted to break Brother Cheng''s head. This little kid is so **** hateful. What on earth was he thinking? The puzzles he came up with were so weird.


    No need to rush me, theres still a quarter of an hour left, Ill just tell you the answer when the timees.


    But Xue De''s words were strong, but he didn''t have any clue in his mind... He held benevolence and righteousness in his left hand, and a three-foot sword in his right hand. He could cut through all directions with one move and kill a heart with evil intent.


    What the **** is this? It makes no sense at all!


    Yao Youqian smiled beside him and said, "What about Xue De? If you can''t guess it, then just admit defeat."


    Xue De said angrily: "Shut up, you bastard! Don''t interrupt my young master''s train of thought here."


    Yao Youqian sneered and said: "There are so many people at the cultural fair and the Lantern Festival, which are even noisier than here. Howe others can guess the riddles but you can''t?"


    After finishing speaking, Xue De could not speak, and asked the ancient prefect again: "Excuse me, magistrate, the students have already received the career documents and been on the official roll of merit. Are the high-ranking children also low-ranking?"


    Xue De''s face turned pale, and then he came to his senses. Yao Youqian was already a child student. To scold him was equivalent to scolding the ancient magistrate who gave him the qualification of a child student. He hurriedly said to the ancient magistrate: "Master magistrate, the student just made an unintentional mistake. Please Please forgive me."


    The Xue family is a wealthy family in the city, and they have given many benefits to the government officials in recent years. The ancient prefect did not want to fall out with the Xue family, so he said, "I only have half a quarter of an hour left to guess your crossword puzzle."


    After hearing this, Xue De became even more anxious. Cold sweat broke out on his back. He looked at the children around him and asked those he was friends with for help. However, those people had never heard of this word puzzle and couldn''t guess it for a while.


    Brother Cheng seemed to be hungry after waiting. He took out a snack from the small bag on his waist and looked at Xue De while eating.


    Xue De was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, so he red at him fiercely.


    Brother Cheng, on the other hand, grinned, bared his teeth, and rolled his eyes, smiling at Xue De.


    Hmm, Xue De was stunned and jumped in anger.


    But he couldn''t beat a child in front of the ancient prefect, so he could only get sulky, but the angrier he became, the less he could think of an answer to the mystery.


    Time passed little by little, and finally...


    "The time is up." Gu Zhifu looked at Xue De and said, "You lose."


    Xuede was stunned and shocked: "Lost? Impossible... There is something wrong with this crossword puzzle!" Yao Youqian scolded: "Ah, Xuede, can you give me another reason? You just say crossword puzzle every time you can''t guess it. If there is a problem, its really shameless.


    Xue De was angry and anxious, but he just didnt want to admit defeat.


    Although the ancient magistrate didn''t want to break up with the Xue family, he could still teach Xue De a lesson. He said to Xue De calmly: "You can''t guess it, but I guessed it. The answer to this crossword puzzle is a virtue." Character."


    After saying that, he looked at Brother Cheng and asked, "Is that right?"


    Brother Cheng nodded with a smile: "Yes, the prefect guessed it right, it is the character ""."


    Muttered again: "The old man in the dream was indeed right. Only a virtuous person can guess the answer to this crossword puzzle."


    The ancient prefect was stunned andughed. He was scolding Xue De for hisck of virtue.


    The ancient prefect took a few steps forward, touched Brother Cheng''s head, and praised: "You are a smart boy. You must study hard in the future and be famous like your elder brother."


    These words vindicated Cheng Ge''er''s name, saying that he was a normal and smart child, not a fool as the rumors said.


    Brother Cheng nodded obediently and promised: "Well, this junior will definitely study hard, get a good name in the future, and run errands for the prefect."


    These words made the ancient prefectugh out loud. This child was so good at ttering him at such a young age. He wasplimenting him for bing a high official in the future.


    Gu Jinan was a little sad. For Cheng Geer, his brother who was eleven years younger than him, he only hoped that he could live a simple and happy life, but reality did not allow it. He could only teach Cheng Geer to be a smart and sensible person. Brother can protect himself.


    The ancient magistrate looked at Xue De and said, "You are already an adult. Focus on the college exam. Don''tpete with a child. It''s embarrassing."


    Xue De''s face turned red after being criticized, and he hated Gu Jincheng in his heart. This little fool dared toe up with crossword puzzles to ridicule hisck of virtue. He, he... just wait for him!


    Don''t keep waiting for you. You should be waiting for revenge.


    Gu Jinan bowed his hands to the ancient prefect and said thank you: "Student, thank you very much, the prefect, for judging the younger brother."


    The ancient magistrate said: "It''s just a small effort, no need to say thank you."


    He asked again: "Why haven''t your cousin and n brothers arrived yet? They are the only ones who haven''t received the inheritance documents."


    Qi Kangming and others had been waiting outside the courtyard gate for a long time. Hearing this, they hurried in and said, "My lord, please forgive me. The students arete."


    The ancient prefect looked at them and said, "No problem,e in and take away your business documents."


    Speaking, he turned and walked towards the previous official''s room.


    Qi Kangming and the others hurriedly followed.


    Gu Jinan nodded to them... This was also his arrangement. He had long expected that someone would find trouble with Brother Cheng. In order to practice Brother Cheng, he deliberately came to the government office at a different time from Qi Kangming and others.


    And asked Qi Kangming and others toe in. If they see Brother Cheng in trouble, they should wait until Brother Cheng solves the problem by himself beforeing in. Don''t be afraid that he will be bullied ande out to help him.


    Qi Kangming and the others quickly received the business documents, and then followed the ancient prefect to a banquet.


    While the government office was having a banquet, Mr. Shi was also holding a banquet for those talented candidates who failed the exam, as if he wanted topete with the prefect.


    Mr. Ke Shi was unlucky. He was poisoned and fell to the ground after eating a piece of puffer fish.


    The people at the banquet were frightened, but the people from the Shi family were the first to react and shouted loudly: "Go and call the doctor quickly, Uncle Thirteenth n has fainted!"

 Chapter 977: Survived the catastrophe

    Chapter 977: Survived the catastrophe


    Chapter 977: Surviving the Catastrophe


    After hearing this, Mr. Shi''s servant hurriedly ran to call the doctor who supported him.


    The banquet also became chaotic. Many failed candidates and wealthy young men gathered around. They looked at the fainted Mr. Shi and said, "Sir, what''s going on?"


    Mr. Shi''s nephew was very depressed and yelled at them: "What are you doing here? Get out of the way. If you continue to surround me like this, you will make trouble for my uncle."


    These failed candidates were already iming to be noble. When they heard this, they were furious. They pointed at Mr. Shi''s nephew and cursed: "Why are you so crazy? You are just a branch of the historian family. Why are you shouting at us? We are schrs." , I will take the exam to be an official in the future!"


    Mr. Shi''s nephew sneered: "Even if a certain person is just a descendant, his surname is Shi, and he is listed in the Shi family tree. You..."


    "Young gentlemen, please calm down, please calm down." The steward of the Shi family hurriedly interrupted Mr. Shi''s nephew''s words, and ran over to the failed candidates and said: "Young gentlemen, please take a few steps back. It''s true that the second master suddenly fainted. , its not good to be surrounded by too many people, please forgive me, gentlemen.


    The stewards of the aristocratic families are good at talking, so the failed candidates did not get angry after hearing this.


    But Mr. Shi''s condition suddenly worsened, and the n nephew shouted in horror: "No, Uncle Thirteenth n vomited!"


    As soon as these words came out, the failed candidates and the wealthy young masters hurriedly stepped back, fearing that they would be suspected if Mr. Shi died.


    After hearing this, the manager of the Shi family rushed over and saw that Mr. Shi had his eyes closed and was vomiting something sour and smelly in his mouth. His nose seemed to be blocked and he had difficulty breathing. He was in a great hurry: "Nursing the hospital , where is the nursing home? Hurry and ask for Dr. Xiao and Dr. Liu!"


    The doctors supported by the family are not as good as those two.


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the two nurses immediately ran out of Shi''s house and ran to the two hospitals.


    The young man also came with the doctor who was supported by his family. When the doctor saw Mr. Shis symptoms, his face turned pale with fright: This, this is fish poisoning!


    Pufferfish poison?


    The steward was shocked when he heard that he was poisoned by puffer fish.


    The second master loves fish and crabs. Every time he holds a banquet, he will prepare a fish and crab dish. Today we have this dish, but he has eaten this puffer fish and ms many times. Why did something happen this time?


    "Hurry up and save us. If the second master is up to something, the olddy will chop us up alive!"


    Even though the second masters old story has been uncovered, the olddy still loves her son very much. If the second master dies from eating pufferfish and jellyfish, everyone who prepared the banquet will be in trouble.


    Hey, eh, little one, this will detoxify him. The doctor hurried to rescue him, but Da Chus method of detoxifying the pufferfish was very strange. He had to pour feces to induce vomiting.


    What is dung clear? To put it bluntly, it is dung water.


    So the doctor said: "Get the dung quickly and clean it up. The more the better, the more the better. Hurry!"


    The steward did not hesitate, and hurriedly took people to thetrine of the house to clean the manure, and soon a bucket of manure was brought back.


    The clear yellow feces exuded a disgusting smell, but the steward and the doctor showed no mercy. They opened Mr. Shi''s mouth and poured it into him.


    By the time Dr. Xiao and Dr. Liu arrived, the bucket of manure was almost finished.


    Doctor Xiao: "" Oh, what a sin. Can you clean him up before treating him?


    Doctor Liu rolled his eyes and said disgustedly: "Tsk, why did you use feces clearing? Don''t you know how to use vomiting medicine?"


    The doctor supported by the historian turned pale. This, this...if the second master had not died, would he have been chopped up and fed to the dogs?


    "Stop talking, hurry up, it''s important to save people." Doctor Xiao has already learned that Mr. Shi was poisoned by puffer fish poison, which is the most deadly poison, but he can''t dy, and he can''t bear to dislike Mr. Shi''s stinky body. Come to the rescue immediately.


    They had the custom of eating fish and ms before they had an emperor. Many people ate puffer fish and ms in the past, but after many people died, fewer people ate them.


    But during the previous dynasty, the trend of fanatics was prevalent. In order to show off their differences, those fanatics deliberately ate pufferfish and ms, and many of them died.


    Arrived in Dachu, some literati and crazy people would also deliberately eat puffer fish and ms, but there were fewer idents. Even if they did, one in a thousand might be rescued.


    Mr. Shi is such a lucky man.


    However, although Mr. Shi did not die, the puffer fish poison damaged his brain. He was paralyzed all over and could no longer move.


    After Mr. Shi woke up, he learned that he had been poisoned by puffer fish and could no longer move. He was so desperate that he even wanted tomit suicide.


    When Mrs. Shi heard the news, she cried with Mr. Shi in her arms and ordered the officials of the Shi family: "Go and kill all the cooks and their whole family who are making puffer fish! These people who are harming the master, not even a puffer fish can be killed." If I cant cook the fish and meat well, my second son will suffer.


    The eldest master of the Shi family frowned when he heard this, and he disagreed with Mrs. Shi''s punishment.


    He had already told the second child that puffer fish was not edible. How many people have died from eating puffer fish in the past? But the second child just didn''t listen and insisted on following the example of the former madman. Once a banquet is held, he must make a dish of fish and puffer fish. Isn''t this looking for death?


    After eating for so many years, nothing happened until now. God can bless the second child enough.


    Therefore, the eldest master of the Shi family felt that it was not the cook''s fault, but the fault of the second brother who did not understand the importance of seriousness. He advised: "Mother, the second brother is seriously ill now, and he cannot kill. It is better to spare the lives of the cook and his family and let them go to Guanli to give birth." The masters have been cooking for nine years, which is considered a blessing for the second child. When God sees it, he will also bless the second child to get well soon."


    The Dachu people believed this, and Mrs. Shi agreed after hearing this: "Boss, you are right, then spare their lives and let their whole family go to the temple to cook for the masters and pray for your second brother."


    After saying that, she hugged Mr. Shi and cried bitterly: "My dear, don''t worry, I will send someone to the capital to ask for an imperial doctor for you, and I will definitely cure you."


    He immediately turned his head and said to the eldest master of the historian: "Boss, did you hear that? Quickly take your name and send someone to the capital to bring back a royal doctor for your brother. We will pay you any amount of money, as long as your second brother can get better."


    Mr. Shi''s face looked very bad. He wanted to say, "Mom, if you are poisoned by puffer fish, you are lucky enough not to die. How can you be cured?"


    But the eldest son of the Shi family did not want to make trouble with Mrs. Shi, so he said respectfully: "Yes, my son will send someone to the capital to ask for the imperial doctor."


    "Go, go, go." Mrs. Shi said, and continued to cry to Mr. Shi: "Son, you are killing your mother, wuwuwu..."


    Mr. Shi''s brain was numb, and his ears were filled with Mrs. Shi''s cries. In the end, he fainted again, not knowing whether it was due to the lingering poison or something else.


    The historian got into a fuss again under Mrs. Shi''s exmation.


    Mr. Shi was poisoned by puffer fish and was given **** fluid. Thanks to the joint efforts of two doctors, Xiao and Liu, the news that he survived the catastrophe spread throughout Fucheng before evening.


    The people in Fucheng were all sighing: "Oh, Mr. Shi is really lucky. He survived after being poisoned by puffer fish. This shows that he is a man of deep blessings."

 Chapter 978: seek death

    Chapter 978: seek death


    Chapter 978 Seeking Death


    After praising Mr. Shi for his longevity, he then talked about the fact that he had been fed excrement.


    I heard that I drank several buckets of excrement water to survive. Tsk, tsk, tsk, how are we going to be able to eat from now on? Dont we throw up as soon as we get to the dinner table?


    Even if you dont vomit, you still have to think about **** water every time you eat. You will never get over it in this life, how pitiful it is.


    Although the people in the city are gossipy, they are good people. Since they are good people, they feel that they should sympathize with Mr. Shi at this time. After all, he was the one who was fed excrement, right? He must be pitiful.


    However, some people sneered and said: "Shi Laoer is a madman. What a madman is most proud of is doing shocking things. Maybe Shi Laoer is feeling proud at home right now. His reputation is much higher and it is worth it." Lets celebrate with one more pufferfish.


    Hahaha, Mr. Lin, you still hate madmen so much, and you show no mercy when you talk about madmen.


    Mr. Lin is a private school teacher. He opened a private school in the south of the city to make a living. In his early years, he went to participate in cultural gatherings and was teased by a few crazy people. As a result, his reputation was affected after he made a fool of himself. He was not admitted to the schr''s examination that year.


    Then I seemed to have figured it out, if your family is not from a famous family, it would be useless even if you get admitted and be a high official, so you might as well just not take the exam, teach and educate people at home, and serve your mother.


    Therefore, Mr. Lin disliked madmen very much, especially Mr. Shi, who had passed the government examination in the same subject as him and was from a prominent family.


    "Humph, what''s so good about madmen? I just look down on them, especially Shi Laoer, a dignified schr, who raped a girl in Jiangnan and ruined her life. Now that old things are being revealed but they don''t know how to repent, in What does the prefect want to do when he is hosting a banquet for new students and those who have failed the exams? But then he implies that the prefect, as the examiner, is being unfair andining about the failed candidates?!"


    Mr. Lin became more and more excited as he talked, and many people gathered around him to watch the excitement.


    After Mr. Lin finished scolding Mr. Shi, they asked Mr. Lin about Mr. Shis gossip when he was young.


    Dont tell me, if you ask me two questions, they are all about personal ethics.


    It is said that when Mr. Shi was young, he made friends with a schr who came from a peasant family. He went to the schr''s house as a guest, and after staying there for a while, he abused his girl.


    In the end, he didnt get married. He was not even willing to take a concubine. He even called the girl despicable. He wanted to marry into a high family even though he knew that he was born in a poor family. He deserved to be put to sleep in vain!


    The girl was born in the countryside and had limited knowledge. She thought that Mr. Shi''s promise to her was true and she would definitely marry her. However, she was insulted by Mr. Shi. In the end, she couldn''t stand it anymore and jumped into a well and died. Later, the Shi family lost money and settled the matter.


    The second one is simr to this. He also became a brother-inw with a poor schr, andter ruined his sister.


    In short, Shi Laoer, like all the children of famous families, looked down on people with bad backgrounds and took pleasure in humiliating them.


    But those poor schrs are not stupid. After hearing what he has done, even if they make friends with him, they will not take him home as a guest again.


    The people present were stunned when they heard this: "Why, is there such a thing? What a sin. Mr. Shi really deserves the end he has ended up in!"


    In fact, there were many cases where a rich young man made friends with a peasant girl, went to live in the countryside for a few days, and ended up having trouble with a peasant girl. They had heard of them all.


    It''s just that in the past, everyone scolded those farm girls as being despicable and ignorant of self-love, but this time, due to the influence of Mr. Lin and Mr. Storyteller, they scolded Mr. Shi.


    Gu Jinan has heard of many such things, and he also knows very well that it was the girl''s family who was scolded and dumped after the incident. Therefore, although he knows many Jinling students, he is also friends with some wealthy children in Tianfu County. , but never bring those people home to live.


    Even if those people wanted to be guests at his home, he refused, saying that he had grown-up sisters at home and it was not easy to entertain foreign men. He also knew how well-known families looked down on peasants, so when choosing husbands for Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli, he always looked at them from the bottom of their knowledge, and would not harm the two sisters in the family just to curry favor with the famous families.


    Mr. Shis incident made the city lively again in the evening.


    In short, today''s Fucheng is very lively. At dawn, I was excited by the news that the old Gu family was beheaded. Then I saw Lu Bai shouting at the gate of the government office, "I am from the market, and my family is a small street vendor." In the evening, I also listened to Mr. Shis gossip, which was really satisfying.


    Many people carrying baskets, children, and burdens did not want to go home to cook, and wanted to continue hearing about Mr. Shi being filled with manure.


    Some good-hearted people went to the gate of the Shi family to watch the fun, and saw a group of beggars knocking on the door of the Shi family and asking the Shi family: "I heard that your family is in urgent need of dung cleaning, do you want it? We have dung cleaning here, and it only costs ten cents per load." "


    They actually started selling excrement water, which made the Shi family very angry, and said angrily: "Go, go, where did you get that stinky beggar from? If you dare to act recklessly in front of the Shi''s Mansion again, I will break your legs and throw you out of the city!" "


    Speaking, he actually asked several guards to chase the beggars with sticks, hoping to teach them a lesson.


    The little beggars had good legs and feet and could run fast. During their escape, they even kicked away a load of dung they had brought with them.


    With two bangs, the two buckets of dung immediately fell to the ground, sshed out, and sshed all over the door of the Shi''s Mansion.


    For a time, the stench at the entrance of Shi''s mansion was overwhelming.


    The steward was so angry that he jumped on his feet and yelled: "A bunch of stinky beggars with dead parents and gued dogs dare to cause trouble in front of the Shi''s mansion. What are you still doing? Why don''t you catch up and beat them to death?" them!"


    Beggars in Dachu are refugees without household registration. If caught, they can be beaten to death directly.


    "Yes." The Shijia guards hurriedly caught up and cursed: "Stop, stop for me, you are dead."


    However, the little beggars were very familiar with the roads in the city. As they walked through the streets and into the alleys, they disappeared after a while.


    Historical guards chased him for half an hour, but in the end they could only return in despair.


    The news that Mr. Shi was poisoned by pufferfish and had to be fed manure water was also reported to the magistrate''s office. The ancient magistrate was very happy, but the incident was a bit off-putting. Fortunately, the banquet was already over, otherwise he would have had to vomit.


    The ancient prefect did not shy away from telling them what happened to Mr. Shi, and took the opportunity to say: "You are schrs, so you should take a warning and not follow in the footsteps of Mr. Shi. The Shi family is a famous family, and they can still settle things if something goes wrong, but How many of you sitting here canpete with the historians? If you dont have that ability, you have to be honest."


    I really want to die, wait until he leaves office, he doesnt want to be implicated by them.


    After hearing this, the children present all raised their hands and replied, "Yes, students should remember the prefect''s teachings."


    However, wealthy men like Xuede, whose personal ethics had long been corrupted and who came from a good background, did not take the prefect''s words to heart.


    In their eyes, forcing two peasant girls is nothing and can be settled with a hundred taels of silver.


    What happened to Mr. Ke Shi had a huge impact on Xue De and the others. Mr. Shi fell, where could they find a bigger backer to deal with Gu Jinan?

 Chapter 979: The Tian family gives away their daughter

    Chapter 979: The Tian family gives away their daughter


    Chapter 979 The Tian family gives away their daughter


    The ancient prefect knew what Xue De and the others were thinking. He sneered in his heart and said to himself: Gu Jinan is the person Ming Shaoqing likes. You must not do this, otherwise you will die miserably.


    The ancient prefect informed the people present about the rules of the college examination and the time when the college examination would be held, and then let them leave.


    The children present stood up and bowed to the ancient prefect: "Students bid farewell to the prefect."


    Having said that, people filed out in twos and threes.


    The ancient prefect also prepared a return gift for them, one for each person, including Brother Cheng, who handed it to them by the Yamen who saw off the guests.


    Brother Cheng was very happy to receive the return gift and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother, the prefect is so kind. He gave me a return gift. I wonder what''s in it?"


    "What, what, what? Ha, he is indeed a lower-level man. He speaks ng that cannot be considered elegant. Don''t you know how to speak elegantnguage?" Xuede came to seek death again.


    Gu Jinan''s eyes turned cold, his gaze pierced Xue De, and he smiled coldly.


    Xue De had never seen Gu Jinan like this before. He was startled. After he came to his senses, he said angrily: "What are you looking at, you idiot? Be careful, I will dig out your eyes and feed them to the dogs!"


    Gu Jinan smiled as brightly as a spring breeze, and said to the children and government officials present: "Fellow fellows and brothers, you all heard it. Xue De said that he wanted to gouge out my eyes. This is against the criminalw. I will wait for someone to file awsuit." When Xue Demits murder, please be a witness."


    Xue De''s face turned pale and he said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? I was just talking casually."


    Gu Jinan smiled: "I just told you casually."


    When he finished speaking, he put away the smile on his face, his handsome face was extremely cold, and he stared at Xue De and said: "Don''t think that you can be presumptuous if I don''t care about you. It''s easy to destroy you. Just a piece of paper can make you Go to jail. Even if your family can rescue you, I can still ask people with official positions to help with the exam. If you dont cultivate your personal ethics, I will take away your reputation and make it impossible for you to even think about bing an official in the imperial examination. !


    So you''d better be smart and don''t seek death.


    After hearing this, Xue De''s face turned pale and he was trembling when he spoke. But after he calmed down, he said angrily: "You asked someone with an official position to take away my title. How can you, a country boy, know any official family?" ?


    Gu Jinans smile became even stronger, and he counted them one by one: County Magistrate Zheng of Tianfu County counts as one, Master Zheng of the Zheng family of Jinling counts as one, Master Shangguange counts as one


    You, you still know Mr. Shangguange!


    All the children present were stunned. Some people eximed: "The rumors are true. Gu Jinan is really on good terms with the eldest grandson of the Zheng family and the Shangguan family, and he even knows Lord Zheng and follows the official!"


    With a bang, Xue De''s legs were so frightened that he sat down on the ground and couldn''t even speak.


    Gu Jinan looked down at Xue De, but he was no longer interested in dealing with him: "It''s useless. I''m scared before I even deal with you. How dare you be so brave with this little courage? Even in He''an Mansion, if you go If you go to Jiangnan or the capital, a fool like you will be killed by the descendants of wealthy families and high-ranking officials in less than a quarter of an hour."


    After Gu Jinan scolded Xue De, he took Brother Cheng''s hand and left.


    Only then did Xue Dee to his senses and begged behind Gu Jinan: "Gu, Brother Gu, please don''t write to Mr. Zheng and Mr. Shangguange. Don''t take away my honor. I got into the exam with great difficulty. If my fame is gone, I will be beaten to death by my family!"


    The second tost one was also admitted, and this is the best result he has ever achieved. He must not lose it.


    Gu Jinan ignored Xue De and left with Cheng Geer, Qi Kangming and others.


    Xue De sat on the ground for a while before being helped away by others.


    After the yamen servant returned, he told the ancient prefect about the matter and asked again: "Sir, would Case Chief Gu really write a letter asking Shangguan Ge Lao Shang Zhezi to take away Master Xue''s honor?"


    Gu Zhifu shook his head: "No, Gu Jinan is not that stupid to use such argework of contacts for such a trivial matter."


    The Zheng family and the Shangguan family all keep it for life-saving purposes. Unless Gu Jinan encounters a life-or-death emergency, it is impossible for him to seek help from the Zheng family or the Shangguan family. After hearing this, the Yamen servant was very happy. The Xue family will definitely send someone to find out the news. When the timees, he can get at least ten taels of silver if he tells what the ancient prefect said.


    The ancient prefect was talking to the prison guards of Dali Temple about the distribution of business documents today, and had no time to talk to the yamen. After hearing this, he sent him away.


    The prison guards at Dali Temple were very satisfied with Gu Jinan''s performance: "He is a smart and scheming person, not bad."


    The master doesn''t like those naive schrs, only those who have the will and opportunity to do things.


    "Brother Gu, let''s say goodbye first, and we will go to your house for a discussion tomorrow." Xu Zhaoming said to Gu Jinan. He came with Xu Liang and was not on the same path as Gu Jinan and the others.


    Master Qu was also beside him and said, "I''m going to leave now. I''ll follow my uncle and uncle Shang to find Brother Gu tomorrow."


    Master Qus uncle Qu Xiucai was friends with Shang Xiucai. Qu Xiucai had served as Gu Jinans guarantor during the county examination. This time when Master Qu was taking the government examination, Qu Xiucai also came with him.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Brothers, see you tomorrow."


    After saying that, everyone got into their own mule carts and went home.


    There are guests at home, Yuan Jiagui and Tian Xiwang. They say they are here to thank the Gu family. If the Gu family had not helped, they would still be working as servants and would not be able to live a good life with a house andnd.


    Gu Jinan was a little surprised when he saw them. It was almost dark today, so even if he came to say thank you, there was no reason to stay until now.


    Tian Xiwang was so happy when he saw him that he hurriedly brought his son up to talk to him: "Hey, this is the head of the Xinke case. He is really handsome. I heard that he hasn''t been engaged yet, right?"


    Tian Xiwangs daughter-inw left in a hurry and headed towards the flower hall of the back house.


    Gu Jinan frowned slightly, looked at Tian Xiwang, and said, "Hello, Uncle Tian."


    Tian Xiwang was even happier and said hurriedly: "Hey, eh, ok, ok, ok."


    He continued: "I''m neen now, but I''m a young man, so I have to hurry up and get married."


    Lets talk about Gu Jinans marriage again.


    Gu Jinan smiled, Tian Xiwang''s purpose was a bit too obvious, but he didn''t like the Tian girl, so he said: "Don''t worry, I once swore that I would not marry until I passed the examination."


    "What? How long do you have to wait? Even if you pass the exam in one go, you are still over twenty. How can we farmers get married sote?" Tian Xiwang said to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, you can''t let it go. Brother An is acting recklessly, so you have to arrange a marriage for him as soon as possible. Dont choose someone from a rich family. Those rich girls look down on us farmers the most. If you marry him, your whole family will be angry with her!"


    Tian Xiwang was very excited. Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw was even more excited than him. She pulled Tian Hui''er over and said: Hui''er, hurry up and see your brother Gu. "


    Tian Hui''er felt happy when she saw Gu Jin''an. He was a handsome and capable man. He saluted and softly called out: "Hello, brother Gu."


    Gu Jinli almostughed out loud when he heard this, Brother Gu.


    Gu Jinan was very unhappy and said in a calm voice: "Just call me the eldest son of the Gu family."


    Brother Gu, it sounds disgusting to hear, and we are all adults, so shouting like this may be misunderstood.

 Chapter 980: Leave

    Chapter 980: Leave


    Chapter 980 Stay


    Gu Jinan''s face turned gloomy and his voice was cold. After saying this, he pushed back two steps. Any normal person would know that he was unhappy when they saw him. The sensible person should stop there.


    Ke Tian Hui''er is a very purposeful and ambitious person. The reason why she is not willing to be Master Dai''s concubine is because the Dai family''s family is in decline and they have been relying on rtives to make a living. Mr. Dai is old and has many adult sons. Even if she can give birth to sons as soon as she marries Mr. Dai, she will not get any share of the family property.


    But the Gu family is different. They have a big business and can earn millions of taels of silver a year. Moreover, Gu Jinan is young and handsome and is the head of the government. Even the prefect is optimistic about him. He will definitely pass the college examination in June and be a schr. master.


    Neen -year -old Master Xiucai, this is a talented talent that is difficult to find under thentern. Since she encountered it, how can she miss it?


    After Tian Hui''er told her parents about her n, what happened today happened, and Gu Jinan''s cold reaction was also what she expected. After all, her family''s conditions were not good, and any youngster with some ambition would not be able to do it. I would be happy to marry her.


    Therefore, Tian Hui''er was not in a hurry. He was just stunned for a moment. After feeling aggrieved for a moment, he saluted again and said, "Hui''er would like to say hello to the eldest brother of the Gu family."


    He looked at Brother Cheng again and said with a smile: "You must be Brother Cheng. You look really lucky, like the boy who distributes money in the New Year pictures. I am your sister from the Tian family. I came with my parents to express my thanks today. You Just call me Sister Tian."


    Brother Cheng blinked, looked at his eldest brother, smiled, and bared his teeth at Tian Huier and said: "Hello, Sister Tian, Sister Tian, it''s getting dark, and it will be toote if you don''t go home. If you encounter a patrolling soldier on the road and get arrested, Running into someone is not good for your reputation."


    He drove people away as soon as he opened his mouth, which made Tian Huier very angry.


    Who is Tian Huier? Today he came prepared. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Brother Cheng is right, so we won''t bother you."


    After saying that, he really said goodbye to the Gu family, and said to Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan, Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui and others: "Grandpa Gu, Third Uncle Gu, it''s toote today, let''s say goodbye first."


    Gu Dashan breathed a sigh of relief and said hurriedly: "Hey, walk slowly, I will see you off."


    He doesn''t like the Tian family very much. He always feels that the Tian family has a purpose foring home today, and that purpose seems to be to get married with his family... To be honest, although he doesn''t expect An Ge''er to be a wealthy son-inw, An Ge''er is so rich. As for knowledge, the girl you marry must at least be literate and able to read articles. Otherwise, if Brother An writes an article but the wife you marry can''t read it, wouldn''t that mean nothing?


    Yuan Jiagui also breathed a sigh of relief. The Tian family was so brave. They actually wanted to bring Tian Hui''er and Gu family An''er together by taking the opportunity ofing to thank them.


    Brother An of the Gu family is the head of the government and has a bright future. The Tian family can dream if they want, but can they weigh their own family before dreaming?


    Fortunately, the Tian family was willing to leave and did not continue to make trouble. Yuan Jiagui also felt relieved, took his grandson, and followed the third grandfather to the door.


    But they all underestimated Tian Hui''er''s face. Before they reached the door of Gu''s house, Tian Hui''er suddenly fainted.


    With a bang, it hit the ground of the yard solidly.


    "Hui''er, Hui''er, what''s wrong with you? Wake up quickly, don''t scare mother." Tian Xiwang''s wife hugged Tian Hui''er and cried: "You haven''t recovered from the cold yet, and you were frightened by the Dai family''s affairs, so my mother said I asked you to stay at home and note to the Gu family to say thank you, but you refused to listen and said that the Gu family was kind to us. Seeing that the benefactor was going back to the country, you had toe to express your gratitude in person no matter what. Now that you are better, your body can''t hold on anymore. Passed out."


    Tian Xiwang''s wife exined the reason why Tian Hui''er fainted like a big show. She was very reasonable and well-founded and could not be doubted at all.


    Yuan Jiagui looked very unhappy. What did the Tian family want to do? What does Tian Huier want to do again? But don''t do it what he thinks, otherwise it will be too shameless.


    The third grandpa was also very unhappy. They were older people and had experienced many things. They knew that Tian Huier suddenly fainted and it was not easy. There were all men present and it was not easy to touch Tian Hui''er. Just as the third grandfather was about to call Xiao Ji and the others, Tian Xiwang''s wife carried Tian Hui''er to the Gu family''s living room.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was strong and strong. She got another sum of money after being redeemed by the Gu family. She had been eating well recently and was very strong. She carried Tian Hui''er and returned to the living room in one breath. She said to Gu Jin''an who was still standing in the living room. : "Brother An,e and help me, your sister Hui''er has fainted."


    As he spoke, he stumbled and fell onto Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan sneered, pulled Brother Cheng around, and took two steps to the door of the living room.


    Then there was a bang, and Tian Xiwang''s wife and Tian Huier fell to the ground, their faces twisted in pain.


    Gu Jinli had been hiding behind the small door of the living room and watching. Seeing this, he was afraid that the Tian family would rely on Gu Jinan, so he hurriedly came out and said, "Aunt Tian, what''s wrong with you? Why did you fall so hard? Get up quickly and I''ll help you."


    As a result, Gu Jinli slipped on his foot and dragged Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw to the ground together with Tian Hui''er. However, Gu Jinli knew how to roll. He rolled in a circle skillfully, avoiding Tian Xiwang''s wife''s body, and let Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw hit the table leg with a thud. , there was a lump on the head.


    Tian Xiwangs daughter-inw burst into tears and said in a tearful tone: Girl from the Gu family, can you help me? Youve hit our mother and daughter so hard that our heads are about to break!


    Aunt Tian, Im sorry, how about I help you out again? Gu Jinli said.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife hurriedly said: "No, no, just stand. I''ll do it by myself. You don''t know how to work. If I let you support me again, we, mother and daughter, will fall again!"


    Gu Jinli sneered, since you know, why don''t you get out of here? If you don''t roll away, it won''t be as simple as a fallter.


    "Xiwang''s wife, are you okay? Why are you running so fast? We can hardly catch up with you." Yuan Jiagui and Gu Dashan ran in first, looked at Tian Xiwang''s wife, and said dissatisfied.


    The third grandfather also trotted in. After seeing Tian Xiwang''s wife, Tian Huier, and Gu Jin''an standing outside the door and not daring to enter the living room, he looked very ugly and said to Tian Xiwang''s wife: "You guys wait here, the old man has ordered his servants to prepare The car is here and Ill take you back in a moment.


    Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw cried after hearing this: "Hey, what else are you giving me? My Hui''er has fainted. Don''t let the mule cart take us away. Hurry up and send the mule cart to call the doctor."


    He also generously added: "Our family will pay for the medical treatment, so I''ll just trouble your family''s mule cart to hire a doctor."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the third grandfather to speak, he added: "This is the living room. Hui''er is a big girl. It''s not easy to see a doctor here. I will help Hui''er to the back house first. There are many rooms in the back house of your house. I will go and let you know." Sister Dashan will prepare a room for you."


    Gu Dashan felt something was wrong with the Tian family before, but now hepletely hates the Tian family. What is he trying to do? Forcing people?

 Chapter 981: The disease is coming

    Chapter 981: The disease ising


    Chapter 981 The disease ising


    Gu Dashan got angry and spoke to stop her: "Sister-inw Tian, my family is packing up to go back to the vige these days. The house is in a mess and it''s hard to keep anyone..."


    Can Tian Xiwangs wife listen to him? He didn''t listen at all. Before he could finish speaking, he rushed Tian Huier to the back house.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by Erqing.


    Erqing stared at Tian Xiwang''s wife and said coldly: "The back house is an important ce, outsiders are not allowed to enter."


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was shocked. She looked around and then at Erqing. Where did this girle from? The movement was too fast, she didn''t even see her clearly before she was in front of her.


    Tian Xiwangs wife quickly calmed down and asked, Who are you?


    Erqing calmly said: "Gu family maid."


    Tian Xiwang''s wife raised her eyebrows, raised the corner of her mouth, and sneered: "It turns out she is a maid, then don''t be stunned,e over quickly and help me, my Hui''er fainted, Dashan sisters like my Hui''er very much, if she has At any rate, you will have to be sold by your brothers and sisters in Dashan."


    This is so true that Erqing wants tough. The bosss wife doesnt like you. She hinted to you twice that it was gettingte and asked you to go back early. You pretended not to have heard.


    After Tian Xiwangs wife scolded Er Qing, she was afraid that Third Grandpa and the others would catch up. She looked back at Tian Xiwang and his son and asked them to stop Third Grandpa and the others.


    Tian Xiwang and his son did the same thing, grabbing the third grandfather and begging Gu Dashan: "Third Master of the Gu family, brothers Dashan, please help, send a mule cart to ask a doctor to treat Hui''er, she is really very ill. "


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Miss Tian fainted, our family will naturally send a mule cart to ask for the doctor, don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Zezi immediately went to prepare the mule cart.


    The Tian family was very happy to see it, especially Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw, who thought that the matter was settled. As long as the Gu family sent a car to ask for a doctor, the doctor would have to get to the Gu family after dark, take pulses, see the doctor, and prepare medicine, and he would definitely be cured tonight. Can not go back.


    As long as you can live here on the first day, you can have an excuse to stay at the Gu family to recuperate. After staying for a few days, their family will be able to spread rumors that the two families are getting married.


    These three people are like tigers. As long as rumors spread, the Gu family will be irresponsible, and then their Hui''er can legitimately marry into the Gu family.


    As long as they are rted to the Gu family, their family can rely on the Gu family to enjoy food, drink, and call ves, without having to guard a house to live a little bit.


    Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw thought very well, and called Erqing: "Hurry up and help. Why are you a errand? You don''t have any eyesight."


    When they were servants in the Dai family, they woulde up to ask for service when their master coughed. This maid from the Gu family really didn''t understand the rules.


    But it doesnt matter, after Huier gets married, she will scold these maids and teach them how to do their jobs.


    Erqing pretended not to hear and stopped in front of them without moving.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was angry: "What''s wrong with you, maid? Do you have any more rules? Okay, okay, I don''t need your help, just get out of the way."


    Step aside?


    What sweet dream are you having?


    Erqing refused to give in, and Tian Xiwang''s wife was very angry.


    Gu Jinli came over, held Tian Huier''s hand, and quietly took her pulse while saying: "Uncle Tian, don''t worry, Erqing is also doing things ording to the rules." "What? She blocked the second door and refused to let us in, so she still followed the rules. Doing business? We are your guests no matter what? How can a guest faint at the host''s house and the servants of the master''s house don''t help?" Tian Xiwang''s wife was very angry. She wanted to get angry but was wary of Tian Huier''s exnation.


    Hui''er said that their family wanted to get married with the Gu family, not enmity. Small plots were fine, but they couldn''t break up with each other.


    Gu Jinli said: "We have all escaped famine, and we know that some people''s illnesses are not minor illnesses, but gues. My family is afraid of this, so we have made a rule that guests cannot stay behind the scenes until they are sure what kind of illness they have." Lidai. If its a gue, the whole family will suffer, so youd better wait.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was stunned. She didn''t expect Gu Jinli to talk about the gue, so sheughed angrily: "Gu girl, how can you say that? My Hui''er is fine. It''s just a minor illness. Howe it turned into a gue when it got into your mouth?" "


    Gu Jinli smiled sweetly and said to Tian Xiwang''s wife: "Before this disease was diagnosed, they said it was a minor illness. Those in the old Gu family didn''t believe that they had Hualiu disease. What''s the result? So you''d better wait patiently. This way everyone will be fine." .


    After saying that, the needle hidden in the palm of his hand was directly inserted into Tian Huier''s wrist.


    Tian Huier was in pain, but she couldn''t bear to open her eyes.


    She has to hold on. As long as she can hold on, she can stay at Gu''s house for the night. As long as she can live in Gu''s house, everything will be easy.


    Ke Zezi has already brought the third grandma and Mrs. Cui.


    Chen loves gossip, how can he miss such a good show? Also came.


    As soon as she saw Tian Hui''er being held up by Tian Xiwang''s wife, she yelled: "Hey, Sister-inw Tian, why did your Hui''er faint? Could it be that she had some serious illness and is now getting sick? That''s terrible, we need to send her away quickly. She needs to go to the hospital for treatment, so as not to bete. Let me help you carry her onto the mule cart. Come on,e on, you give way."


    With a thud, he bumped into Tian Xiwang''s wife, knocking Tian Xiwang''s wife away. Then he grabbed Tian Huier with both hands, flipped his hands, turned Tian Huier directly onto his back, picked up Tian Huier and ran away.


    Tian Xiwangs wife was confused. What happened? Why is her Hui''er missing?


    By the time she came to her senses, Chen had already rushed to the gate with Tian Huier on her back.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife hurriedly called to her husband and son to catch up: "Brothers and sisters, please stop. My Hui''er has a minor illness. There is no need to go to the hospital. Just wait for the doctor toe!"


    Mr. Chen, hehe, ignored the Tian family at all. After carrying Tian Huier out of the gate, she threw her directly into the carriage and said to Zezi: "The girl from the Tian family is seriously ill. If you can''t wait, take her to the Liu Family Medical Center quickly."


    Doctor Liu loves money and collects medical expenses from your family. The Tian family is so good at dreaming that they must be allowed to spend money and calm down.


    "Hey." Zezi responded and was about to drive away, but was pulled down by Mrs. Chen.


    "You can''t go. You are Brother An''s servant. If you send the girl from the Tian family to the hospital, gossip will spread. Come down quickly." Madam Chen said to Gu Dagui who was chasing him: "You, drive the girl from the Tian family to the hospital." Go to Liu Family Medical Center!"


    He pulled Zezi down, pushed Gu Dagui onto the front board of the mule cart, and then pped the mule''s butt, causing the mule to spread its hooves and run away.


    Gu Dagui was almost frightened to death and hurriedly grabbed the rope to control the mule cart, while Tian Xiwang and the others chased after them. By the time they caught up, the mule cart had already left the intersection of the Gu family''s house.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife went crazy and cursed Gu Dagui: "Gu Dagui, what do you want to do? Does the toad want to eat swan meat? You took my daughter and ran away. What are your intentions?!"


    Gu Dagui himself was confused, but he said to them: "My son will be able to marry a wife in a few years, what else can he do? You are not afraid of ruining your girl''s reputation by saying this? Come up quickly, I will take you to the hospital .


    Tian Xiwang''s wife refused to ept it and didn''t want to go. She got into the mule cart and wanted to ask Tian Huier for advice, but Tian Huier was really fainted this time. The needle Gu Jinli gave her was poisonous. She wanted to wake up and save this chaos. no.

 Chapter 982: Women save men

    Chapter 982: Women save men


    Chapter 982 A woman saves a man


    Tian Xiwang''s wife wanted to ask her husband and son to move Tian Hui''er out of the mule cart, but when she found out that Tian Hui''er had really fainted and died, she shouted anxiously: "His father, his father, pleasee over quickly and take a look, our Hui''er Really fainted.


    Gu Dagui:


    Hello, did your Tian Huier pretend to be fainted before?


    After hearing this, Tian Xiwang and his son began to be afraid. They were afraid that Tian Hui''er would be unable to marry into the Gu family and help her mother''s family because of something bad. They thought about it and said to Gu Dagui: "Send us to the hospital quickly!"


    Lets see Huiers doctor first. The Gu family cant run away anyway. When Huier is well, they can go to the house and continue the marriage arrangements.


    With a snap, Gu Dagui cracked his whip and drove them to the Liu Family Medical Center in a mule cart.


    Doctor Liu has returned from Shijia. As soon as he came out of the shower, he heard that a patient came to his door. He came in a mule cart. He must be a wealthy family. How could he let him go? I didnt even eat dinner, so I went to see the doctor in person.


    However, before the consultation, he kindly asked Tian Xiwang''s wife: "I am the doctor with the best medical skills in the Liu Family Medical Center. If you want me to see the doctor in person, the consultation fee will be a bit expensive."


    Tian Xiwang still cares about money and asked: "How expensive is Xiaogui?"


    Doctor Liu: Its not very expensive, just the price of medical treatment for rich young men and youngdies.


    Tian Xiwang was a little hesitant after hearing this. He knew that the medical fees for rich young men and youngdies were not cheap.


    Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw scolded: "What are you talking about? Isn''t it just a dozen taels of medical treatment fee? I have taken good care of our Hui''er and waited for her to marry into the Gu family, but she can get hundreds of thousands of taels of silver." "


    Hundreds of thousands of taels of silver!


    After hearing this, Dr. Liu sat up straight, pretended to be a miracle doctor, and said in an inscrutable tone: "This girl''s life is precious, so she must take good care of it, otherwise it will affect her children in the future."


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was anxious: "What? My Hui''er''s disease will also affect his children? Oh, we can''t dy, you have to take a look quickly."


    If Hui''er cannot be born, even if she marries into the Gu family, she will be divorced and go home.


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Liu began to check Tian Huier''s pulse, but... the pulse seemed a little wrong, as if he had hemoptysis. The pulse was very weak, but it didn''t look like he was about to die.


    And this girl seems to be poisoned?


    However, Doctor Liu was not sure, because he could not tell whether the girl was poisoned by taking her pulse alone. He could only test it.


    But strangely, he tested the girl''s blood for several hours, and the result was that she did not have any toxins in her body.


    Tian Xiwangs daughter-inw saw that Dr. Liu had been struggling for a long time, thinking that Tian Huier really had some terminal illness, and she almost fainted from fright.


    But fortunately, Doctor Liu said in the end: "We are not sure yet. You should stay at the hospital first and wait until your daughter wakes up tomorrow to see her."


    If nothing happens when you wake up, it means you have no serious illness. If you cough up blood or faint again after waking up, you may be poisoned or have a terminal illness.


    Tian Xiwangs family had no choice but to stay, but living here also cost money. They wanted to ask Gu Dagui to get the money, but Gu Dagui had long since disappeared.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife scolded: "Gu Dagui, a thief, can run faster than a mouse. Bah, do you really think we asked you whether you would pay back the money you borrowed?"


    By the time Hui''er marries Gu Jinan, her family will have a lot of money to spend.


    Gu Dagui had returned to Gu Jinlis house a long time ago, talking to them about things in the medical clinic, and also told everyone what Tian Xiwangs wife said, Our Huier is really fainting this time.


    That girl from the Tian family must have pretended to be dizzy before.


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen raised her chin and said proudly: "I have long seen that the girl was just faking it. Didn''t she just want to stay in Xiaoyu''s family so that she could marry An Ge''er as her daughter-inw? This kind of trick is so good Who doesnt know? If she really wants to marry An Geer, she should change her approach and have a woman save the man, and then take the man back home."


    "After the man stayed at the girl''s house for one night, he learned that he was rescued by the girl. For the sake of the girl''s reputation and to repay his kindness, he had to marry the girl quickly? The girl from the Tian family just couldn''t do anything right. How old is she? , and you still want to use such delicate means to stay in a man''s family. If you stay in a man''s family, the man will marry you? Are your parents stupid? I can''t kill you, a vixen!"


    Ms. Chen spoke impassionedly, so much so that she drooled all over the snacks on the table.


    The third grandma red at her with disgust and cursed: "Just talk, why are you yelling? This snack is all your saliva, how can you eat it?"


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "If everyone doesn''t eat, I will take it back to the house to eat. I have been very hungry recently when I got up in the middle of the night, so I need something to fill my stomach."


    Third Grandma said angrily: "In your dreams, these snacks are a return gift from the prefect. You can''t even think of eating them all by yourself."


    As he spoke, he put theyer of snacks stacked on the yellow paper on the yellow paper, and took away the snacks on the bottom with the te.


    Ms. Chen was not angry, but happily picked up the snacks ced on the yellow paper and ate them.


    Just when she was eating happily, she found Gu Dagui staring at her as if she had seen a ghost. He immediately became angry and shouted: "What are you looking at? What am I doing if you haven''t seen me before?"


    Gu Dagui raised his hand, pointed at her, and asked tremblingly: "Back then, I was bullied by Lin Xiaobawang from the next vige. I was chased by his dog and fell into the pond. You came out to save me and returned it to me." I got myself some clean clothes...did you n this? Lin Xiaobawang was bribed by you to bully me, right?"


    He and Chen did not make peace with each other through a matchmaker, but because he liked it himself.


    He fell in love with Chen precisely because Chen saved him and even risked being beaten by her family members by stealing her brother''s clothes and giving him food to wear.


    Even though he was given two wild vegetable and sorghum cakes, which hurt his throat from eating them, he was still very touched. He felt that Miss Chen was so kind to him, and she still wanted to help him even if she was being beaten up by her family members.


    From then on, he and Chen went from paying back clothes and food to begging family members to go to the Chen family to propose marriage and marry Chen as their daughter-inw.


    But what did he just hear?


    Could it be that the life-saving grace he thought was designed by Chen himself?


    "When Brother Wang was one year old, I went to town to buy things for Zhou Zhou. I met Lin Xiaobawang. He said that it was his credit for me to marry you. I didn''t think much about it at first. I just thought he meant us. Our fate started because he bullied me. Now that I think about it, it turns out he meant something else!"


    Gu Dagui was almost furious and said angrily: "You stinky bitch, I''ve been so good to you, and yet you plotted against me!"


    Ms. Chen pped herself in the mouth. She had such a weak mouth, so why did she say it so quickly?


    However, Mrs. Chen was not afraid that Gu Dagui would know the truth of that year. She put her hands on her hips and yelled: "What? Even if I fell in love with you first and let Lin Xiaobawang chase you with his dogs, so what? If I don''t do this, you When will this wooden head see me?"


    Her family was a notoriously poor family in the countryside. No good family dared toe to propose marriage. All the people who came were widowers and old bachelors who wanted her to be their stepmother.


    She was not happy to marry those people, so she searched all over the country to find a good young man. Finally, she found a few, and one of them was Gu Dagui.

 Chapter 983: You are blackmailing

    Chapter 983: You are ckmailing


    Chapter 983 You are ckmailing


    But Gu Dagui is blind.


    She was dressed up and waiting for him on his way to school. She didnt wear a hat on rainy days, and she wrestled in front of him on sunny days. She even jumped over the ditches and rivers on the roadside, but Gu Dagui didnt look at her at all.


    Ms. Chen was almost mad at him. I''ve already been brought in front of you. Will you die if you lend a hand and be a hero to save the beauty?


    In the end, Chen had no choice but to change his approach and a woman came to save the man.


    As a result, Gu Dagui was extremely moved. Knowing that she had been beaten by her parents and brothers, he ran to the town hospitalte at night, told her symptoms, and bought medicine for her.


    Knowing that she didnt have enough to eat at home, I often saved my own rations and gave them to her.


    After half a year, their affairs were known by the two adults. The Gu family was so angry that her family was a lion''s opening. In short, she tossed for a while, and finally became married.


    Gu Dagui was so angry that he pointed at her and said, "You bitch, are you still reasonable in plotting against me?"


    He thought she was a poor person who had been bullied by her family and had no support and could only rely on herself. Unexpectedly, she treated him as a fool and plotted against him. He really gave it to the dog.


    "Why did I plot against you? Didn''t you like me back then!" Mrs. Chen is not afraid at all. Now she has a stable position, with the whole family''s money in her hand, and two sons beside her. Even if Gu Dagui is angry with her, it is impossible. Divorce her.


    Gu Dagui was so shocked that he was speechless. He did like her back then, but he was sincere, but she was scheming!


    The third grandma was toozy to listen to their quarrel and said angrily: "What are you arguing about? Go back to your yard quickly. You are already a very old person. How can you say whether you like it or not? How shameless?"


    Gu Dafu also said: "It happened so many years ago, what is there to argue about? Go back to the house and pack your things quickly. We will return to the vige in two days."


    Ms. Chen was not afraid of embarrassment, but Gu Dagui was educated and was not as thick-skinned as her. He walked away angrily after hearing this.


    Mrs. Chen was still in the living room collecting snacks when she was beaten by the third mistress: "You can''t eat enough and you''ve made your man angry. Why don''t you go over and say a few nice words? When he really breaks up with you, If you are worried, just go ahead and cry."


    Chen said proudly: "Just him? I''ve already figured out how many tendons there are on his body, and I can''t make any big waves."


    That''s what he said, but Chen still cared about Gu Dagui very much. After putting some snacks in his pocket, he hurriedly chased after him.


    When Erqing told Gu Jinli about this, Gu Jinli almost diedughing: "I didn''t realize it. Aunt Dagui was quite good at getting into trouble when she was young."


    Genius, genius, if you dare to think and do something, you are not afraid of being beaten to death if you mess up.


    He then looked at Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng and said, "Uncle Dagui must be really angry this time. Why don''t we make a bet to see if Uncle Dagui will divorce Aunt Dagui?"


    Gu Jinan said: "Don''t make fun of your elders."


    The noble uncle and the eldest noble aunt are their rtives.


    Gu Jinli smiled and didn''t talk about Chen anymore, but about Xuede: "Brother, you really don''t need me to poison Xue De?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "No, Xue De has been shocked by me. Besides, he made my cousin pregnant and pped Mr. Yu in the face. The Yu family and Mr. Yu''s disciples will not let him go. He will have a hard life in the future."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded in agreement, and then talked about Tian Hui''er''s matter: "Daqing and You An will handle her matter. Brother, don''t worry, just prepare for the hospital exam with peace of mind."


    Originally, the Tian family was brought here to testify that Mrs. Gu started having an affair with Mr. Li when she was young, but the Tian family actually dared to target their eldest brother.


    He also tried his best to pretend to be faint and wanted to stay in her house, which was simply asking for death.


    Gu Jinan said: "That Tian Hui''er is a ruthless person. Let Daqing and You An deal with it. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Tian family will bite us back and threaten us with the old Gu family''s affairs."


    Tian Xiwangs family and Yuan Jiaguis family were the ones who came to testify against Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, don''t worry. When we found them, we expected that they would rebel. We have already thought of countermeasures. It is impossible for the Tian family to threaten us with the affairs of the old Gu family."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan felt relieved, then looked at Brother Cheng who was sitting beside him doing his homework, and asked, "Is it finished?" Brother Cheng stroked his pen, put down thest stroke, and said with a smile, "It''s done. "


    There was very little homework today, I only wrote for two quarters of an hour and then it was gone.


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng''s smiling face, feeling very guilty and said, "Brother Cheng, I''m sorry."


    Brother Cheng was stunned for a moment and realized that he was talking about what happened in the government office today. He smiled and said, "Brother, there is no need to say sorry. I know he did this for my own good."


    But the elder brother has plotted against you. Thest thing Gu Jinan wanted to do was to plot against his family, but today he did it.


    Brother Cheng shook his head and said: "This is not a calction, but a grind. My eldest brother is good enough to me. If I continue to block everything for me, I will be the useless person that the second sister said."


    He puffed out his chest and said, "I want to be a hero, I don''t want to be a waste."


    Gu Jinan''s nose felt sore after hearing this, and he felt very relieved. After so many difficult years, his little brother who once thought he would die has grown up.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stand this sad atmosphere and hurriedly said: "Stop talking about these, let''s talk about something happy, such as..."


    She looked at Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Brother, if you don''t like Tian Huier, then what kind of girl do you like? Ady from our family or a biyu from Xiaojia? Or a shrew?"


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng also gathered around, grabbed Gu Jinan''s arm and asked, "Yes, yes, what kind of girl does eldest brother like, and who do you want to marry to be our sister-inw?"


    With a bang, Cheng Geer was hit on the head by Gu Jinan, and then he pulled his hand away from his arm and carried him to a chair aside: "Sit tight."


    He said again: "This is my elder brother''s business. What do you, a little kid, know?"


    Brother Cheng said: "Why don''t you understand? The eldest aunt is making arrangements every day to find a wife for Brother Dexing. She also takes out the eldest brother and says that he also needs to find a wife quickly. If he continues to be a bachelor, he will be raped by the vigers. Suspected to be sick."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan said angrily: "Why are you sick? Don''t talk nonsense."


    He then said, "It''s gettingte. You guys need to tidy up. I''ll go back to the house and go to bed first."


    He slipped away with oil on his soles.


    Gu Jinli and Brother Chengughed in the main room when they saw Gu Jinan running away: "Brother is actually afraid sometimes."


    Suddenly I am looking forward to my eldest brother getting a wife, look at his blushing face.


    Gu Jinan heard this, but did not turn around to scold them. He let themugh, walked quickly into the house, and closed the door with a bang.


    However, he has also thought about what his future wife will be like?


    First of all, he must like her, and secondly, her character must be good, and her temper should not be as fierce as a small fish, nor as delicate as a eldest sister. When he is not at home, if something happens at home, she can handle it first. Take care of your home.


    He also needs to be literate and understand articles, and preferably also understand some official matters, so that he can have something to say with her after he bes an official. Anyway, it is impossible to marry someone like Tian Hui''er.


    Tian Huier woke up the next morning. After taking her pulse carefully, Doctor Liu said, "It''s nothing serious. You can go home and rest after taking the medicine."


    I originally thought that this girl was poisoned or had some hidden disease, but when I woke up, I found that she was not ill at all. She must have fainted due tock of physical strength.


    However, even if it is not a serious illness, you still need to pay: "The consultation fee plus the cost of medicine and amodation are thirty taels of silver in total."


    "What? Thirty taels, you are ckmailing me!" Tian Xiwang jumped up in shock when he heard that he wanted so much money: "Thirty taels, just to see a doctor, and you haven''t found any disease at all, how dare you ask for it?" We are thirty taels, are you crazy?!"

 Chapter 984: She gets two benefits

    Chapter 984: She gets two benefits


    Chapter 984 She can get two benefits


    Dr. Liu was very unhappy after hearing this: "I asked you when you came to see mest night, are you sure you want me to see you in person? My consultation fee is a bit expensive. You were very arrogant at the time, saying that you had no shortage of money. , let me see the doctor in person. Now its too expensive, what do you mean, do you still want to default on the bill?


    Tian Xiwang choked, remembering that Dr. Liu had indeed asked them this, but: "You only said it was a little expensive at the time, how did we know it actually cost so much money? You clearly didn''t pay the consultation fee clearly on purpose and wanted to ckmail us! "


    Doctor Liu snorted coldly: "I have clearly said that the consultation fee is the amount of money that an ordinary rich young man or youngdy would pay for a consultation. Do you know how much the consultation fee is for a wealthy family in the city to ask me to see a doctor? It can be as high as a hundred taels, or as little as a hundred taels. Thirty taels, now I only ept thirty taels from you, what else do you want?"


    Then he pointed at Tian Xiwang and said: "You still dare to dislike me for not showing your daughter a serious illness, so you really hope that your daughter will get a terminal illness? I spent a lot of timest night to check whether she was poisoned. Dont you need to give her money? She also gave her a lot of good medicine, and even gave you a meal of meat. The medical fee, medicine money, drug test money, food money, and amodation money, in total, only cost you thirty taels, I I have never done such a good deed in my life, and you still dare to find it expensive!"


    "I have also noticed that your family is bright on the outside, but in fact it does not have that much money. Thinking that your family''s life is not well-off, I did not make it clear to you. Since you don''t know what is good and what is bad, then let''s pay it one by one. Forget it."


    After saying that, he immediately called his apprentice: "Lao San, bring Tian Huier''s ount book and calcte it with them one by one. If they dare to default on the ount, we will report it to the official!"


    "Yes." Doctor Liu''s third apprentice took Tian Huier''s ount book and settled the ounts with Tian Xiwang''s family. It turned out that the ginseng stewed chicken they atest night cost twenty-six taels of silver: "Although chicken is not expensive, ginseng is. We used the best wild ginseng from the medical center. You said that Tian Huier fainted and could only eat liquid food. You wanted to give her ginseng chicken soup. We said we could sell you a bowl, but you were greedy and said you didnt eat either. Even after the pot was taken away, when the medicine boy informed me and I rushed over to persuade you, all that was left was a pile of chewed chicken bones."


    This family is quite ruthless. They dont even spare the chicken bones. They chew them up and inhale the vor before spitting them out.


    Tian Xiwang almost fainted when he heard that ginseng stewed chicken cost so much money. He pointed at Doctor Liu''s apprentice and cursed: "ckmail, ckmail, why didn''t you tell us about such an expensive thing when we were eating it?"


    Doctor Liu''s apprentice sneered: "The medicine boy told you before you took it, and after you finished eating, I also told you that ginseng stewed chicken is very expensive, but you said that you have a noble son-inw at home, and your son-inw''s family has a lot of money." If you go to the mountain, you dont need that little money.


    A medicine boy next to him also pointed at Tian Xiwang''s son and said: "Your son went to the kitchen of our hospital this morning and cooked ten eggs for us. If the people in the kitchen hadn''t stopped him, he would have had to cook the eggs in our kitchen. Eat all the eggs in the basket.


    You ate ten more eggs? Dr. Liu was almost furious. He pointed at his apprentice and said, Third brother, write it down!


    Is this boy from the Tian family the reincarnation of a starving ghost? If you eat ten eggs at a time, you wont feel any pain at all if the eggs you eat are not from your family.


    "Can''t remember, can''t remember." Tian Xiwang was anxious and didn''t want to pay for the eggs.


    While the outhouse was in a mess and calcting ounts, Tian Huier was helped out by Tian Xiwang''s wife.


    Tian Huier looked at Doctor Liu and asked, "Doctor, am I poisoned?"


    She was not stupid. She knew that she had fainted after being pricked by Gu Jinli with something. Therefore, after hearing that Doctor Liu had tested the poison on herst night, she immediately came out to inquire.


    When Doctor Liu saw her, he was very unhappy, but he still replied: "You are not poisoned, you are very good."


    Tian Huier frowned: "I don''t believe it."


    After hearing this, Dr. Liu was so angry that he wanted to **** Tian Huier with a needle: "Hey, you little girl, you still don''t believe it? I wasted a lot of time and spent a lot of time on poisoningst night to check whether you were poisoned. All the medicinal materials have been tested for you, and you are not poisoned."


    Added another sentence: "If you don''t believe it, go to the capital and ask the imperial doctor to test your poison. You can''t test it in Jianghuai, because I am not talented, but he is the person who has the best research on toxins in Jianghuai!" !


    Tian Huier frowned when she heard this, handed her hand to Doctor Liu, and said: "Doctor, I got a needle stickst night, and it was really because of this that I was poisoned. Look at my wrist, there is a needle hole. "


    Doctor Liu said impatiently: "There is not just one needle hole on your wrist, but a bunch of needle holes. In order to save youst night, I gave you a round of acupuncture and pricked all the acupuncture points on your wrist."


    So now you ask me to look at the eye of a needle for you, are you deliberately looking for trouble?


    Doctor Liu was toozy to talk nonsense to the Tian family and said, "I''ll give you two options. One is to pay the money and leave, or the other is to continue to default on the debt. I will sue you to the government and have you go to jail to pay off the debt!"


    "You can''t sue the officials, you can''t sue the officials." Tian Xiwang''s family was still very afraid of the officials. If they were sued, people like them, who had just redeemed themselves, would be beaten as soon as they entered the yamen.


    Tian Huier is also afraid of going to court. If she is a girl, being sued in court would be like being sold into a building to pick up guests. It would be a big deal to her innocence.


    Therefore, Tian Huier thought for a while and said, "Doctor, my family doesn''t have that much money with us. Please send a medicine boy to Gu''s family..."


    Tian Huier paused, wondering if it would be a good idea to ask people from the medical clinic to go to the Gu family to ask for money?


    After hearing this, Tian Xiwang''s wife said with a smile: "Doctor Liu, the boy from the Gu family is my future son-inw. We were guests at his home yesterday. You send someone to the Gu family and tell them about Hui''er''s illness. They will definitely I will send you money."


    "Gu family? Chief Gu''s family?" Dr. Liu frowned, not believing what they said: "Are you not crazy? How could Chief Gu be your son-inw?"


    Even if Gu Jinan is blind, he can''t be this blind, right? The Tian family looks like blood suckers at first nce. If they marry the Tian family, even if the Gu family has gold and silver, it won''t be enough.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife said: "Why can''t he be my son-inw? My Hui''er is so good-looking, how can she not be worthy of the Gu family boy?!"


    Doctor Liu snorted coldly: "It''s not worthy of anywhere."


    When Tian Hui''er heard this, she looked very unhappy. She was silent for a while, suppressed the anger in her heart, and said to Doctor Liu: "Doctor, we really can''t afford so much medical money. We only know the Gu family in Fucheng... You always send the medicine boy." Well, just say that my family borrowed money from his family to save their lives."


    Tian Huier changed asking for money to borrowing money, and with this change, she could get two benefits.


    First, relying on Liu''s medical clinic to go to the Gu family, she told the whole city that she and Gu Jinan had an unusual rtionship, making the people in the city misunderstand that they were an unmarried couple.


    Second, borrowing money has a good reputation and will not offend the Gu family. Gu Dashan and Cui are both easy to talk to. I heard that her family is borrowing money to save their lives, so they will definitely borrow it. And her family can continue to contact the Gu family by paying back the money, so that the Gu family will not cut off the contact between the two families after they leave the city.

 Chapter 985: new object

    Chapter 985: new object


    Chapter 985 New Object


    After hearing this, Dr. Liu did not immediately ask the medicine boy to go to the Gu family. Instead, he sneered: "You girl is so scheming that you actually want to plot against the old man and let our Liu Family Medical Clinic go to you as a pioneer to n for the Gu family."


    Tian Hui''er was shocked. She didn''t expect that Doctor Liu would see through her thoughts, and hurriedly denied: "Doctor Liu misunderstood, Hui''er didn''t mean this... In fact, we only know the Gu family in Fucheng. Now we are in trouble, so we can only ask them for help."


    The circles under his eyes turned red, tears welled up in his eyes, and he burst into tears. He looked so aggrieved.


    Doctor Liu was extremely disgusted and said contemptuously: "Why are you crying? It''s as if our medical clinic is nning to kill you."


    Then he said: "Little girl, if you want to plot against the head of the case, I will not stop you, but your mistake is that you want to use our Liu Family Medical Center, and you don''t go and ask about it. Our Liu Family Medical Center is so easy to use." of?"


    Seeing that Tian Huier wanted to deny it, he added: "Don''t rush to cry out for injustice. How can someone who has lived for more than half of his life tell the old man about your tricks? Even more powerful tricks can''t deceive me. You''d better save it. I I wont be fooled.


    Tian Xiwang''s family''s faces turned red, and they pointed at Doctor Liu and said, "What are you talking about, old man? You are ruining my Hui''er''s reputation!"


    "Bah, your daughter hasn''t gotten engaged to Chief Gu yet, but you keep shouting that Chief Gu is your son-inw. Isn''t this ruining your daughter''s reputation?" Dr. Liu felt that he was a good person, so he was very kind. Remind them: "The head of Gu''s case is Mr. Tong Sheng, a well-known person in Dachu. You dare to talk such nonsense without a letter of appointment and a token of engagement. If he goes to the Yamen to sue you, you will be beaten at the least and exiled at the worst. .


    The ss system in Dachu was very strict. ves were not allowed to marry good people. If a white person wanted to sue someone with merit, he had to kill him first. If a white person dared to falsely use someone with merit, he would be severely sentenced.


    After hearing this, Tian Xiwang''s family was very frightened. Even Tian Huier was frightened. But she refused to ept it. She just wanted to marry a promising talent and lead the whole family to live a life of ves and maids. What was wrong with her?


    Does she have to live a hard life? !


    Tian Huier was very dissatisfied and wanted to argue, but suppressed her words.


    Doctor Liu looked at her indignant and resentful face and sneered: "I''ve said it before, you can live a good life, you can go to the head of the case, but you can''t use our hospital."


    He also said something meaningful: "You only want to scheme against everyone so that you can live a good life, but you have never thought about whether others are happy to be schemed by you?"


    These words were more embarrassing to Tian Hui''er than a p in the face in public. A pair of beautiful almond eyes stared at Dr. Liu with a sinister expression.


    Doctor Liu is not afraid at all, and he is right. What is he afraid of?


    Doctor Liu no longer paid attention to Tian Xiwang''s family, but ordered his apprentice: "Go and find Yuan Jiagui. I think he will pay the money."


    Yuan Jiagui and Tian Xiwang''s family once went to court together to sue Mrs. Gu. After the storyteller told the story, everyone in Manfu City knew about it, and also knew where Yuan Jiagui and the others were staying temporarily. It was only half a day to find her. A matter of hours.


    The reason why Dr. Liu did this was that he was reluctant to part with the money. Although it was great to put Tian Xiwang and his family in jail, he would lose money!


    "Yes." Doctor Liu''s third apprentice immediately took a medicine boy to find someone.


    Tian Huier was anxious and wanted to stop him, but was stopped by several medicine boys who rushed out with wooden sticks.


    Tian Xiwangs daughter-inw shouted as if she had a handle on the Liu Family Medical Clinic: Okay, you still dare to stop us, you are imprisoned and you have vited the criminalw!


    After all, he worked as a servant in the Dai family, and Tian Xiwang''s wife also knew the word "imprisonment".


    Doctor Liu said: "If you don''t pay back the money you owe, as your creditor, I have the right to lock you up until you pay back the money. Come in, and when Yuan Jiaguies with the money, you can leave." Tian Xiwang The whole family was fierce and wanted to force their way in, but after being beaten a few times by the drug boys, they returned home obediently because they were afraid of the pain.


    However, Tian Xiwang''s son said: "Mom and dad, it''s actually good to let Old Yuan redeem us with money. I heard that the man named Sang gave him an extra sum of money, and the money he got was much more than ours. He helped us pay for medical expenses, which is what we should do, and our family also made money."


    When Tian Xiwang and his wife heard this, they thought it was right and immediately praised: "Our son is still smart."


    But Tian Hui''er is determined to kill them. A bunch of scumbags who can''t hold up the wall will only focus on a small profit. If they can capture Gu Jin''an, they will get a mountain of gold and silver!


    but


    The Sang you are talking about is Qin Sang? How much money did he give to Old Yuan? Tian Huier suddenly asked.


    Tian Xiwang''s son scratched his head and said, "I''m not sure. I heard from Old Yuan''s grandson that it was enough money to raise him and get him a wife."


    "Hey, that''s a lot of money. It must be a hundred taels at least!" Tian Xiwang''s wife''s eyes lit up, and she said angrily: "Why don''t our family have any? We all came together to testify, so we are treated so poorly." Lets, be careful we tell the truth about them asking us to testify!


    Tian Hui''er''s mind suddenly moved, recalling the Qin Sang who brought them here... He looked very handsome, but he was too evil and looked very fierce, but at a young age he was already an adult of a hundred households, and he also had a share in the Gu family''s livelihood. , her parents and brothers are all dead, and there is only one grandfather in the family. If she gets married, she won''t have to be angry with her mother-inw, and can take charge of the family and money as soon as she enters the house!


    After Tian Hui''er found a new partner, her previous gloom was swept away, her heart was filled with joy, and her whole person was filled with joy.


    Huh, the Gu family doesn''t like her, right? Then she will find another one. I think brother Qin is a militarymander and he must love a delicate girl like her. As long as she cries in front of him and faints, he will definitely I can firmly capture the heart of this rough man and sessfully marry into the Qin family as the wife of a hundred households.


    I have to say that Tian Huier is a great person. In order to live a good life, he targets all young and promising students.


    Half an hourter, Yuan Jiagui hurried over. When he saw the Tian family, he said angrily: "You have just had two good days and are looking for death. This is thest time I will help you. Will your family survive in the future?" Donte to me again until you die!


    When people from the Liu Family Medical Center found him and told him about Tian Xiwang''s family, he was so angry that the Tian family was so ambitious that they dared to take advantage of Gu Jin''an.


    He is the head of the government affairs department. If he is a future schr, what is his Tian family? A ve who has just been redeemed and has not yet registered as a good citizen dares to shout that Gu Jinan is the son-inw of the Tian family. He is crazy!


    Tian Xiwang''s family was still counting on Yuan Jiagui to pay for their medical treatment. Yuan Jiagui didn''t retaliate even after being scolded, but only urged: "Mr. Yuan, please save us quickly. This Liu Family Medical Center is ckmailing people."


    Bah, shut up. I know everything. If you dont want to go to jail, just stay still.


    After Yuan Jiagui scolded them, he apologized to Dr. Liu: "Doctor Liu, I''m sorry, country people don''t know the rules. Don''t be angry."


    He asked again: "How much is the total cost of this medicine?"

 Chapter 986: lucky

    Chapter 986: lucky


    Chapter 986 Good Luck


    The medical expenses have been recalcted, and they are much more than the previous thirty taels: "Thirty taels for consultation, eight taels for medicine, ten taels for drug testing, five taels for amodation, and twenty-six taels for ginseng chicken soup. The total is Seventy-nine taels of silver."


    Yuan Jiagui was furious and pointed at Tian Xiwang''s family and cursed: "You still dare to eat ginseng chicken soup. That ginseng is a good thing for men to eat, so you dare to eat it!"


    Tian Xiwang said: "Isn''t it Hui''er who is sick? He needs to eat something good. We just ate chicken soup. Who knew the chicken soup in their medical clinic is so expensive? It''s just..."


    Yuan Jiagui interrupted him before he could say the word "ckmail".


    "Shut up, if you dare to talk any more, you will pay for it yourself!" Yuan Jiagui hated the Tian family to death. They really couldn''t hold up the wall.


    He redeemed his life and bought a house andnd through the Gu family. He didn''t want to live a good life, but thought about how to plot against the Gu family. Did they know that the Gu family had the ability to redeem their lives and obtain new household registrations, and that they had the ability to make them disappear?


    Tian Xiwang''s wife smiled and said, "Don''t we feel sorry for your old silver? This seventy-nine taels of silver is not a small amount, but it is a huge amount of money that a mud-legged person will never earn in his lifetime."


    A ve who has just been redeemed dares to look down on y Legs. y Legs is at least a good citizen, better than you who have been a ve.


    After Tian Xiwang''s wife finished speaking, she asked tentatively: "Mr. Yuan, I heard that the boy from the Qin family gave you a sum of money. It''s quite a lot. How else can you have money to help our family pay for medical expenses?"


    Yuan Jiagui sneered: "Hey, who said the old man has to pay for your medicine?"


    "What? You won''t give us any more money? Oh, how could you change your mind? Wouldn''t this cost the lives of our family!" Tian Xiwang''s wife cried out, using Yuan Jiagui: "Don''t even think about what you say and don''t keep it. If I dont give this money, my whole family will be killed!


    Yuan Jiagui really didn''t want to help them when he saw Tian Xiwang''s daughter-inw acting up, but if he didn''t help, the Tian family would go to Gu''s house to cause trouble, and Gu Jin''an''s reputation would be implicated.


    Forget it, let him take it down first.


    but


    The most I can give you is fifty taels, and you have to pay the remaining twenty-nine taels yourself.


    "Don''t even think aboutining about poverty to the old man. I know how much money your family has received. I will give you the twenty-nine taels honestly, otherwise you will have to give seventy-nine taels."


    Tian Xiwang and his wife did not want to give it, and wanted to **** Yuan Jiagui''s blood, but Tian Hui''er said: "Father and mother, Grandpa Yuan has helped us so much, please stop making trouble, give the money, and let''s go back quickly."


    Brother Qin seems to be very kind to Old Man Yuan, and she can use Old Man Yuan to get close to Brother Qin.


    Tian Xiwang''s son was reluctant to part with the money and didn''t want to agree, but when Tian Huier red at her with a sinister look, he was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    In the end, Tian Xiwang and his wife each took out half of the silver and gave it to Dr. Liu.


    After receiving the money, Doctor Liu said to Yuan Jiagui: "Look, their family has money, but they just don''t want to give it to them."


    After hearing this, Tian Xiwang''s family turned red and said angrily: "You quack doctor, I''ve already given you the money, why don''t you shut up? Are you looking for a beating?"


    Ah!


    Doctor Liu sneered and directly ordered his apprentice: "Third brother, call me out. They are not allowed to enter the door of our Liu Family Medical Center again and spread the word. Let all hospitals, pharmacies, and doctors in the city be careful. , this Tian Xiwang family likes to rely on medical money!"


    Tian Xiwang''s wife is a noisy one. She is not willing to give up when she hears these words. She opens her mouth to curse, but is beaten by the medicine boy''s stick.


    After a few bangs, the Tian family was beaten out in embarrassment. Yuan Jiagui took out a fifty-tael silver note and handed it to Doctor Liu: "I''m causing you trouble."


    Doctor Liu confiscated it: "You can keep it. Originally, I only wanted to collect thirty taels of silver from them. They are seeking death themselves and insist on forcing me to calcte with them. Now that I have taught them a lesson, you don''t need to give them your share of the silver."


    Yuan Jiagui was very shocked and gave it to Doctor Liu again. When he saw that Doctor Liu refused to ept it, he put away the banknote and bowed to Doctor Liu and thanked him: "Thank you so much, Doctor Liu."


    Doctor Liu was scolding himself in his heart for being too kind and shouldn''t have epted the fifty taels of silver. When he heard the words "Miracle Doctor Liu", his eyes lit up. He took Yuan Jiagui''s hand and left the room, went to the front berth, and gave him He took ten packets of medicine and said, "Come on,e on, don''t be polite, just take it and take it. Your body will be much better than before after taking it."


    Yuan Jiagui was a little confused. Why was Dr. Liu so generous all of a sudden?


    The medicine boys in the front shop were also shocked. Doctor Liu was actually so generous! Is he crazy?


    However, after Yuan Jiagui called out Doctor Liu, the shock of the medicine boys disappeared and they continued busy with their work.


    Doctor Liu hates people saying that he is not as good as Dr. Xiao. He is most happy to hear people calling him a miracle doctor or saying that Dr. Xiao is not as good as him. Every time he hears it, he will treat people for free and give them medicine. It''s not enough if you don''t ept it. If you don''t ept it, you are looking down on him. Those words about the miracle doctor are not true!


    Yuan Jiagui was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses and epted the medicine with a smile: "Thank you, Doctor Liu, old man."


    He left after saying a lot of good things.


    Tian Xiwang''s family did not leave, but waited for him outside. Seeing himing out with so many medicines, they became even more convinced that he had gained a lot of money from Qin Sang.


    I didnt expect that cold boy from the Qin family to be so rich. Tian Xiwang sighed, but Yuan Jiagui ignored them at all and hurried back to his residence.


    They lived in two adjacent small courtyards in the west of the city.


    There are only three rooms in the small courtyard, and the courtyard walls are surrounded by adobe bricks. It cannot bepared with therge houses in the east, south and middle of the city. It is specially rented to some ordinary people in the city. You''an pays them 500 yuan a month. Paid three months'' rent.


    Grandpa, youre back. Yuan Jiaguis grandson Engeer saw his grandfathering back and hurried out to pick him up.


    Yuan Jiagui smiled and touched his head and said, "Hey, grandpa is back. Where is Xiao He? Is he feeling better?"


    The Yuan family has a pair of grandchildren. The granddaughter is rtively young and has escaped famine. She is in very poor health and often faints or vomits.


    My sister is very good, and she also said she would learn to wash our clothes. Engeer took the medicine bag from Yuan Jiagui and carried it into the yard.


    The Tian family wanted to follow, but they were stopped by Yuan Jiagui: "Stop, the rtionship between our two families is broken. Don''t interact with each other again in the future."


    When the Tian family heard this, their expressions were very bad. If Tian Hui''er hadn''t stopped them, they would have cursed.


    When they returned to their residence, Tian Xiwang said in confusion: "Hui''er, what are you doing to stop us? That old man Yuan is an ignorant man."


    Tian Hui''erughed and told him that he was eyeing Qin Sang, and then said: "We have to trick Old Yuan, so we can''t do it forcefully. If we make him anxious, what will we do if he doesn''t help us?"


    Finally, he said something very learned: "A little impatience will ruin a big n. Our family must endure it now."

 Chapter 987: Brother Qin

    Chapter 987: Brother Qin


    Chapter 987 Brother Qin


    After Tian Xiwang and his wife heard this, they immediately praised: "Our Hui''er is smart, and he will give us a rich son-inw in a sh. OK, let''s listen to Hui''er, and we will do whatever you tell us to do."


    When the Gu family found them, they were still afraid of Mrs. Gu. They didn''t want to get into trouble and were unwilling to testify. But Hui''er said that the Dai family was in trouble and they couldn''t live a good life with the Dai family. They had to rely on The Gu family redeemed themselves and then found another way out.


    As a result, I redeemed myself and became a good citizen, with a house,nd, and a sum of money. My life was much better than when I was in the Dai family, and I no longer had to be humble and look after the manager.


    but


    Old Yuan, that old man, has already said that he will not associate with our family. How can we find him to trick Qin Sang? Tian Xiwang said worriedly.


    Tian Huier smiled: "Don''t worry, dad, my daughter has her own way."


    Although Yuan Jiagui disliked them, Yuan Jiagui cared about his pair of grandchildren. Yuan Xiaohe was not in good health. She made some health porridge and water for her. How could Yuan Jiagui not open the door for her?


    Tian Hui''er is someone who dares to think and act, and she is afraid that she will miss Qin Sang, a good husband, if she continues to dy, so she immediately persuades her mother to use her money to buy things and make porridge.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was so distressed that she cursed Yuan Xiaohe a few times, but thinking that she could catch a rich husband with a bowl of porridge, she willingly went to buy rice and chicken.


    I have to say that Tian Hui''er was very lucky. As soon as the chicken porridge was cooked, Qin Sang came to the Yuan family''s door in person.


    But Gu Jinli is also here. They came to Yuan Jiagui to discuss matters.


    Erqing went to Yuan''s house to call the door. Qin Sang raised the car curtain, looked at Gu Jinli in the car and said with a smile: "We''re here,e down."


    Gu Jinli had been trapped in the house for a while. When Qin Sang came back, Ms. Cui let her out. She was very happy for this. She held Qin Sang''s arm with one hand, jumped down from the mule cart, and rushed to the house. He smiled and said: "Look, my skills are still so crisp and neat."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, Xiaoyu''s skills are the best."


    While praising her, he held her hand and walked towards Yuan''s house.


    Not long after, Enge''er came to open the door and was surprised to see Qin Sang: "Brother benefactor, it''s you..."


    He turned back and was about to call Yuan Jiagui into the room, but was stopped by Qin Sang: "Don''t shout, we will just go in with you to see your grandpa. We have something to do with him."


    Eng Geer was very obedient and immediately invited Qin Sang and others into the house.


    Brother Eng, who is here? Yuan Jiagui was sharpening a set of knives for treating animals at home. When he looked up, he saw Qin Sang and the others and stood up in shock: Benefactor, why are you here?


    Qin Sang didn''t waste time and directly exined his purpose: "You are very good at treating animals. I would like to ask you to help me teach a few people. I won''t let you teach me, and I will give them to you every month." Your sry of ten taels of silver will still give you five hundred taels of silver to thank the teacher after you teach them."


    He has horses at his farm elsewhere, and will raise many more in the future. Horses are expensive, and getting one sick is a big deal, so he urgently needs Yuan Jiagui''s skills.


    But horses are military assets in Dachu. Except for military camps, even nobles and noble families cannot breed them inrge numbers. A small household of one hundred can have up to three horses to its name. Any extra horses will be beheaded if discovered. .


    So he couldn''t let Yuan Jiagui go to the horse breeding ground to take care of the horses himself. He could only buy his craftsmanship and let his men learn from him.


    Yuan Jiagui was most proud of his life because he had such a skill. When he was in his hometown in the northwest, many people came to him with money and begged him to take on a disciple, but he didn''t agree.


    However, Qin Sang was kind to his family, so he naturally epted it happily: "My benefactor saved the three of us, my grandfather and my grandson. If you have anything to say, you can do it. If you don''t have money, don''t mention it."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It is enough that you are willing to give me all your money. The money must be given to you."


    He nced at Ngeer and said, "Your boss has to think about Ngeer and Xiaohe." Yuan Jiagui loved these grandchildren the most. After hearing this, he did not insist anymore and agreed to ept the money, promising : "Don''t worry, my benefactor, the old man will definitely give everything he has to you and will never dare to hide anything."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was very satisfied and said to Yuan Jiagui: "Someone will pick you up tomorrow and send your family to the ce where you will live in the next three years."


    Yuan Jiagui knew that Qin Sang was a neat person, so he didn''t ask any more questions and just nodded in agreement.


    Gu Jinli listened for a while and then left. Engeer took him to Yuan Xiaohe''s house to check her pulse.


    Yuan Xiaohe had never seen her before, so she was very nervous. It could be seen that she was good-looking, and her nervousness quickly disappeared.


    "Sister, am I going to die?" Yuan Xiaohe looked at Gu Jinli''s hand feeling his pulse and asked in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Gu Jinli smiled: "No, you don''t have any disease at all. You just don''t eat well and your body is severely depleted. That''s why you always faint."


    Yuan Xiaohe kept fainting. She heard from Qin Sang that the granddaughter of the Yuan family fainted twice on the way to He''an Mansion and was not in good health.


    She thought that Qin Sang needed Yuan Jiagui''s skills, so she came to see Yuan Xiaohe.


    She believes that as long as they treat the Yuan family well, the Yuan family will do their best to help Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli added: "I will prescribe two medicines for you. One medicine only needs to be taken for three days, and the other medicine needs to be taken for a month. You can stop the medicine after a month, and then eat more meat and eggs every day. Your body will get better gradually, dont worry.


    Yuan Xiaohe is very thin. In addition to being physically exhausted while fleeing famine, she also has worms in her stomach. Taking medicine for three days to drive out the worms will cure half of the disease.


    Yuan Xiaohe nodded obediently: "Well, Xiaohe listens to her sister and must take the medicine obediently."


    Eng Ge''er was listening beside him, feeling extremely grateful. Just as he was about to kneel down to thank Gu Jinli, he heard Tian Hui''er''s voice: "Sister Xiao He, Sister Hui''er is here to see you! I cooked chicken porridge for you, but It smells good,e out and open the door!"


    Tian Huier was carrying a basket and wearing a clean white skirt with red edges. She stood a little aggrievedly outside the gate of Yuan''s house, scolding You An half to death in her heart.


    The **** dog ve, how dare he stop her and wait for her. After she marries Brother Qin, he, this dog ve, must be beaten to death!


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard Tian Huier''s voice.


    Upon seeing this, Yuan Jiagui knew that Qin Sang was from the Fuxitian family, so he hurriedly said: "My benefactor, sit down first, and the old man will go out and send her away."


    Qin Sang nodded: "You''re always wee."


    Yuan Jiagui immediately stood up, came to the entrance of the courtyard, and said to Tian Huier through the bamboo door: "Take your porridge back. I have distinguished guests at home, and it is not convenient for you toe in."


    Tian Hui''er was very angry, but quickly asked: "Dignified guest? Is he Sang of the Qin family?"


    Yuan Jiagui thought that Tian Huier only liked Gu Jinan, but he didn''t expect that she had changed her target and was eyeing Qin Sang, so he lowered his guard and nodded: "Yes, it is Qin Enren. Your family knows his temper very well, and he is not easy to offend. You should leave quickly."


    But Tian Hui''er would not miss this opportunity. He shouted into the yard: "Brother Qin, is it you? I am Tian Hui''er from the Tian family."


    Brother Qin?


    Poof~


    Gu Jinli almostughed when he heard these three words, "Tian Hui''er, you are awesome, no one else has the ability to call people brother when they meet you."

 Chapter 988: roll!

    Chapter 988: roll!


    Chapter 988 Get out!


    Qin Sang''s face turnedpletely dark. He quickly got up and came to the door of Yuan Xiaohe''s house. When he saw the cheerful Gu Jinli inside, he smiled again.


    He was worried that she would be angry, but she took it as a joke.


    Gu Jinli noticed his gaze, turned to look at him, winked at him and said, "Your sister Tian is here, why don''t you go out and meet her?"


    Qin Sang looked like he was about to vomit: "I don''t know Sister Tian."


    What about brother and sister? Its so disgusting. Even if someone wants to call him Brother Qin, that person can only be Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue: "How heartless. Theye to you all the time. It''s okay if you''re not moved, but you''re still disgusted. You''re not afraid of Sister Tian being sad."


    After Gu Jinli said this artificial sentence, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Qin Sang saw her smiling again and feltpletely relieved. Xiaoyu trusts him very much. Even if a womanes to call him Brother Qin, she will not doubt him.


    His heart felt warm and he was very happy, but...why wasn''t Xiaoyu angry? Does she not care about him?


    Qin Sang''s heart ached, and his face was a little depressed. How can he make Xiaoyu jealous?


    And Gu Jinli was happy to see him look like a young man admiring him.


    At the gate of the courtyard, Yuan Jiagui was very angry. He looked at Tian Huier and said, "Girl from the Tian family, how can you, a big girl from a family, call out a foreigner brother? What are your intentions? Do you still want to save face?"


    I originally thought that Tian Hui''er, being a girl, would be more shameless than Tian Xiwang and the others, but I didn''t expect that she would also throw away her shame.


    Tian Hui''er had no intention of talking to Yuan Jiagui, and was just anxiously waiting for Qin Sang toe out.


    It can be seen that after he didn''te out for a long time, he could only continue to shout: "Brother Qin, it''s me, sister Hui''er from the Tian family, the sister Hui''er who you helped redeem and escorted all the way to He''an Mansion!"


    Hahaha~


    "I''m sorry, I really can''t help it." Gu Jinli didn''t want tough, but what Tian Huier said was so funny that she couldn''t help it.


    Qin Sang was about to vomit, but when he saw Gu Jinli smiling happily and looking a little better, he said, "Wait a minute."


    After saying this, he immediately raised his breath and shouted one word with full energy and coldness: "Get out!"


    The word "roll" was so prating that Tian Huier''s face turned pale with fright.


    This...does Brother Qin not like her?


    Also, she seemed to hear a burst ofughter. Theughter was clear and clear, and it sounded like a girl''s voice.


    Okay, it turns out that Hu Meizi was seducing Brother Qin in the house. No wonder Brother Qin told her to get out!


    But will Tian Huier get out?


    Of course not.


    Tian Huier cried, tears falling down. She looks good, and she is very particr about how she cries. She doesn''t cry sloppily, but cries beautifully. It makes people feel bad to see Xizi really crying.


    Yuan Jiagui was stunned. He looked at Tian Hui''er and said, "Tian family girl, why are you crying? Isn''t your appearance like this causing misunderstanding?"


    This is what Tian Hui''er wants. She doesn''t believe that if she stands here crying, Brother Qin will note out to see her.


    Before Tian Hui''er came, she told Tian Xiwang and the others that when she cried, she would immediately call out the neighboring people and let themment.


    This person likes to help the weak. If the neighborse out and see her crying, they will definitely think that she is justified, and then help her deal with the vixen in the house. Tian Xiwang''s family had already prepared and divided into three groups. Tian Xiwang and his son Tian Douwen went to call their neighbors.


    Tian Xiwangs wife rushed out and ran to the door of the Yuan Family Courtyard and asked, Huier, whats wrong with you? Why are you crying? Tell your mother quickly and she will definitely seek justice for you!


    Tian Huier did not answer, but just cried and said in a choked and aggrieved voice: "Mother, daughter, my daughter is fine..."


    "You silly girl, you are lying to your mother again. You must have been bullied and you said that because you didn''t want your family to worry." Tian Xiwang''s wife looked at Yuan Jiagui and asked, "Mr. Yuan, you are too unkind. After all, we are all from the same hometown, and Hui''er still calls you grandpa. She just wants to go in to meet her savior, how can you not let her in? You even made her cry! "


    Yuan Jiagui was very angry. He pointed at Tian Xiwang''s wife and said, "Don''t nder me. When have I ever bullied her?"


    He sneered again: "You just came out, how did you know that the personing to my family is Tian Huier''s benefactor? Is your family trying to get rich and powerful again?"


    Tian Xiwangs family is really crazy. In order to live a good life, they even lose face. The whole family helps Tian Huier do such shameless things.


    And when they were chatting in the house earlier, Qin Enren had already said that he was engaged, and the girl from the Gu family was his unmarried wife.


    Looking at Qin Enren''s expression when he said this, he must have liked the girl from the Gu family very much. Heughed three times. After saying this, he looked back at Miss Gu who was taking Xiao He''s pulse in Xiao He''s house.


    Yuan En also ran over and said: "Uncle Tian, sister Huier didn''t even enter my house, how could my grandfather bully her? Besides, my benefactor didn''t want to see her either, so he told her to get out."


    With these words, Tian Xiwang''s wife''s face turned red, but she quickly scolded her with a pinched neck: "What do you know, you little brat? The adults are talking, why are you talking so much? Get out of here."


    Yuan En was so angry that he puffed up his face after being scolded. Just as he was about to argue, Tian Xiwang and Tian Douwen came with their neighbors, pointed at the gate of Yuan''s house and said: "Fellow fellows,e here and take a look. The Yuan family is bullying people. , blocking my Hui''er from going in to thank our benefactor. Qin''s benefactor helped our Tian family, why should Yuan Jiagui not let our Hui''er go in to thank our benefactor?"


    Tian Douwen followed: "My family doesn''t have any ill intentions. I just knew that my benefactor was here and wanted to say thank you. And I didn''te empty-handed. My sister also brought chicken porridge to the Yuan family. The Yuan family opened a door for us toe in and we could go in." How''s it going?"


    After hearing this, the neighbors thought it made sense. A young boy who saw Tian Huier''s good looks immediately came over to help and said to Yuan Jiagui: "Old man Yuan, what''s the matter with you? That Qin Benefactor is not from your family, how can you stop me?" Sister Zhutian won''t let her in."


    This is the west of the city, where there are many poor people, and many young people have not married. After seeing Tian Hui''er''s good looks, they all came to help, hoping to be a hero to save the beauty, and finally embraced the beauty.


    As soon as this young man finished speaking, another young man continued: "Yes, Old Man Yuan, you are so independent and disrespectful to me."


    Why is this disrespectful to the elderly?


    Can you use idioms?


    Even more ruthlessly, he shouted into the room: "That Qin benefactor, this thing happened because of you. Come out quickly, don''t hide and shrink your head..."


    Before he could say the word "turtle", You An knocked him down with a move.


    With a bang, the man was kicked one meter off the ground by You An''s knee, and then hit hard down.


    The young man who was hit was so painful that his face was distorted and hey on the ground unable to get up.


    The neighbors who came to see the excitement were startled and moved away, keeping a distance from the Yuan family.

 Chapter 989: How could you kill her?

    Chapter 989: How could you kill her?


    However, although those young men who came to Tian Hui''er were afraid, in order to gain Tian Hui''er''s favor, they had the courage to use You An: "You, who are you? How can you hit someone? Is there any king''sw?!"


    You An turned his eyes, looked at these people coldly, and said contemptuously: "If you don''t ept it, report it to the official. Who will be embarrassed in the end?"


    Those people were frightened by You An''s eyes and harsh words, and they didn''t dare to speak for a while.


    Tian Hui''er was also very frightened. In her n, the people on Brother Qin''s side would definitely not hit anyone, but would onlye out to see her under pressure from the neighbors.


    As long as Brother Qines out and sees her crying, he will definitely feel soft. And as long as Brother Qin is soft-hearted once, she is sure to take Brother Qin into her pocket!


    But now Brother Qins servants actually beat people up. What should she do?


    Tian Hui''er was smart and didn''t dare to go to the government. He immediately said to You An, "Brother You, don''t get angry. It''s all Hui''er''s fault."


    He then saluted the young people and said, "Hui''er thanks you all for your help, but this is a matter between the Tian family and Qin''s benefactor, so please don''t interfere."


    Tian Hui''er is very good at talking. When she said these words, coupled with her tearful pleading look, the young students felt extremely distressed.


    Sister Tian, you have been wronged. Dont worry, we are waiting here. If you need help, just call.


    You An sneered, a bunch of fools were fooled around by a woman, and she was also a beautyless woman.


    That''s right, Tian Hui''er, who was regarded as a beauty in the eyes of most people, became a beautyless woman in You An''s eyes. It wasn''t that You An deliberately belittled Tian Hui''er, but it was just because the Gu family was too good-looking.


    Not to mention Xiaodongjia and Gu Jinxiu, even Gu Jinan is more beautiful than many beauties. I am used to seeing You An from the Gu family, but when I look at Tian Huier, I just feel that she is sick. Where did she get the confidence to think she couldpete with her little boss?


    However, the little boss is tough and will not let Tian Hui''er take advantage of him. He has not spoken for so long, and he must be thinking of some bad moves to deal with Tian Hui''er.


    You An''s guess was indeed correct. Within a few breaths, Erqing came out and said to Yuan Jiagui: "Mr. Yuan, the little boss said that if the Tian family is not afraid of the consequences, let them in."


    Look, the little boss is very kind. She will ask you before dealing with you. She will only deal with you if you are happy.


    Erqing was almost moved to tears by his little boss.


    Tian Huier was a little hesitant when he heard this, always feeling that this was a trap.


    After Tian Xiwangs wife heard this, she immediately said: Our family is willing to bear all the consequences, let us in quickly.


    After saying that, he grabbed Tian Hui''er and rushed in as soon as the door of Yuan''s courtyard opened.


    Tian Xiwang and Tian Douwen also hurriedly followed. If they hadn''t been scrupulous about Tian Huier''s exnation and looked at the way they opened their mouths with excitement, they would have shouted out the titles of "virtuous son-inw" and "sister-inw" immediately.


    However, Tian Xiwang and Tian Douwen failed to enter the house. You An stopped them and said: "Stop, you wait outside."


    There are women inside. How could we let these two disgusting things into the house?


    Tian Xiwang and Tian Douwen were very angry and wanted to scold You An, but thinking of how he had beaten his neighbor before, they were too frightened to speak, so they could only stand in the yard and wait.


    In the room, Qin Sang sat next to Gu Jinli and looked at Gu Jinli, while Gu Jinli held his chin with one hand and looked at Tian Huier.


    Tian Huier''s heart sank when she saw Gu Jinli. She was indeed this bitch, and then she subconsciously took two steps back, obviously afraid that Gu Jinli would give her another poisonous needle.


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw this: "It turns out that he is afraid, so that will be much easier to handle."


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was confused by what she heard, but she didn''t think about it. She pulled Tian Hui''er over and said directly to Qin Sang: "My dear Qin, I finally see you again. You don''t even know that during this period, my family Hui''er misses you so much that she can''t even eat. If you don''t show up, Hui''er will starve to death."


    Pfft! Gu Jinli smiled and looked at Qin Sang. Seeing that he was clenching his fists and looking like he was about to explode, he quickly held his hand andforted him. Qin Sang felt better now and did not take action immediately.


    Tian Huier saw it, with evil eyes rising, and tugged on her mother''s sleeve.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife immediately pointed at Gu Jinli''s hand and shouted: "Miss Gu Er, how can you, a girl who has not left the government, touch the hand of a foreigner? You are going to be dipped in a pig cage!"


    Qin Sang has already drawn the knife.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "This is my man. We are engaged, why can''t we touch him? I, my real fiance, don''t want to touch me. How can I keep it for your daughter to touch?"


    "What?" Tian Xiwang''s wife was shocked: "You, are you engaged?"


    "Impossible." Tian Huier couldn''t help it and said, "Brother Qin is not engaged at all. You are not his fiance."


    Bang!


    Qin Sang smashed the chair next to him with one palm and gave Tian Hui''er a gift: "If you dare to call me brother again, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    While he was talking, he kept looking at Gu Jinli and did not even look at Tian Huier. He felt disgusted.


    Tian Huier was shocked. She didn''t expect Qin Sang to have such an attitude towards her, nor did she expect that her opponent would be Gu Jinli...a man who looked like a vixen and was much more capable than her.


    But Tian Hui''er didn''t want to give up. She couldn''t find Gu Jin''an anymore. If she missed Qin Sang again, who else could she marry?


    Is it true that if I go, it will be Qi Kangming or Gu Dexing?


    However, neither of them is as knowledgeable as Gu Jinan, and their family has to rely on Gu Jinan to make a living. Their family status is a few levels lower than that of Gu Jinan and Qin Sang.


    She, Tian Huier, wants the best and will never settle for second best!


    So she boldly asked Gu Jinli: "It''s a good thing to get engaged, but Hui''er hasn''t heard that the eldest brother of the Qin family is engaged. Do you have a letter of engagement or a token of engagement?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and took out the red pearl hairpin given to her by Qin Sang. With a twist of her wrist, she drew an arc in the air and inserted the hairpin into her bun: "This is the engagement token that Brother Qin gave me. I didn''t want to After all, what you are wearing is a priceless good thing. I am afraid that you scheming girls who want to climb high will see it and die of heartache. But since you want to humiliate yourself, then I can only help you. "


    After saying these heart-wrenching words, she asked Tian Huier with a smile: "Does it look good? Are you envious? Are you about to die of soreness?"


    Although Tian Hui''er is very scheming, she is just an unmarried girl. When she heard this, her face became tense and she blurted out the words "bitch".


    And Qin Sang''s knife also came to kill him. With a whoosh, he cut off one of Tian Huier''s ears.


    "Ah!" Tian Huier screamed in pain and almost fainted when she saw her fallen ear.


    Ears, her ears, Qin Sang actually cut off her ears!


    Even though she is not as good-looking as Gu Jinli, she is still a beauty. She has fascinated Mr. Dai and the men in the neighborhood in the west of the city. How could Qin Sang kill a delicate girl like her?


    Tian Huier is a gambler. She bets that Qin Sang, like other men, cannot resist beauty. Even if they are engaged, he will feel sorry for her if he can''t be nice to her openly.


    But Qin Sang didn''t, he was just the King of Hell, a King of Hell who could kill beauties!


    Recently I have to save manuscripts to prepare for burst updates, so I can only update a minimum of three chapters (6K) every day, which will speed up the transition period of the plot. PS: Thank you for your support, thank you. And why didnt anyone help mee up with character names? Sang and Xiaoyu will have a baby rtively early, please give me a name!

 Chapter 990: This must be broken

    Chapter 990: This must be broken


    Chapter 990 This must be broken


    Tian Huier cried. She cried so sadly that she didnt understand why it happened like this.


    This result waspletely beyond her imagination.


    And she considers herself smart, and ny-nine percent of the things she has calcted are sessful.


    Its Gu Jinli, and its all because of this **** that she fell into trouble!


    Qin Sang was so disgusted by Tian Hui''er that her cries were too noisy. After cutting off Tian Hui''er''s ears, he said to Er Qing: "Throw this thing out."


    this thing?


    Little brother, this is a human being.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help it anymore andughed again.


    When Tian Huier heard herughter, he immediately turned around and red at her, his eyes full of resentment. Just when he was about to say harsh words, Er Qing said: "I advise you to think about your other ear before you curse. Think about it, once your dirty wordse out of your mouth, you will never be able to keep your other ear.


    Tian Huier was really tired of scolding her little boss in front of her master.


    After hearing this, Tian Hui''er shivered with fright. She remembered the time when she called Gu Jinli a **** and had her ears cut off by Qin Sang. For a moment, she didn''t dare to say those vicious words again.


    Erqing stepped forward and grabbed her: "Get out, you have no right to stay here."


    Not qualified to stay here?


    Tian Huier went crazy when he heard this. He kept struggling and turned around and shouted at Gu Jinli: "What did I do wrong? Is it wrong that I just want to live a good life? Why do you want to ruin my good things again and again!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli blinked. Qin Sang knew that she was shocked and stunned by Tian Hui''er''s words. Even he himself did not expect that Tian Hui''er would me Xiaoyu for being so sincere.


    Gu Jinli was shocked for a while. After he came to his senses, he stopped Erqing from dragging Tian Huier away and said, "It''s true that you want to live a good life. It''s okay if you want to scheme against people, but why do you want to **** her away?" My family''s good life? Why are you plotting against us? You are allowed to plot against others, but we are not allowed to fight back? If you fight back, you are bullying you? It''s really funny. I have seen a lot of white lotus flowers, but you are the weirdest one. One flower!"


    Other Bailianhuas would be ashamed or beg for mercy after their schemes were exposed. Tian Huier had no repentance at all. Instead, she med others for all her faults, and regarded her plotting against others as her own desire to live a good life. Days of hard work turned the n into something quite inspiring.


    Its a pity that she, her whole family, including Brother Qin, dont ept this!


    besides


    "It''s true that you want to live a good life, and it''s true, but are you disabled? Don''t you know how to make money on your own? Do you know that I am the one who makes the business of our Qin Gu Luotian family? So please save it Well, for the younger generation of this family, dont even think about whos idea you are. If any family dares to marry you, I will make them pauper."


    Tian Hui''er was shocked. She never thought that Gu Jinli was responsible for the business of Qin Gu, Luotian and his family.


    How can it be?


    Gu Jinli is a vixen, how could she have such ability? !


    Tian Huier was about to copse. She always thought that Gu Jinli was just prettier than herself. She didn''t expect that she was so rich.


    Tian Hui''er was going crazy with jealousy, but she didn''t necessarily shed tears when she saw the coffin. She shed tears and looked at Qin Sang and said: "Qin...brother, Hui''er really has no bad intentions. She just wants to be good to you. You do not want"


    "Shut up!" Qin Sang was so sick that he almost vomited, his handsome face was so serious that water dripped from his face: "Throw it out."


    Seeing this thing again, hearing her say a few more words, he really couldn''t help but spit it out. Qin Sang didn''t know why he was like this. In short, he just felt disgusting, more disgusting than eating a piece of rotten meat.


    Tian Hui''er didn''t expect that her crying would actually lead to Qin Sang''s disdain, and he actually despised her to this point.


    Tian Huier subconsciously touched her face. Her face, which fascinated Master Dai, was so unpopr to Qin Sang?


    "Yes." Erqing took advantage of Tian Huier''s daze and escorted her to the door. Then ording to the instructions, he picked up Tian Huier and threw her to the ground.


    With a bang, Tian Huier was hit to the dirt floor of the yard, causing severe pain.


    With a whoosh, a **** ear flew out andnded at Tian Huier''s feet with a thud.


    Erqing said: "Hold your ears, don''t dirty the Yuan family''s house."


    Tian Xiwang''s wife apanied Tian Hui''er into the house. She was frightened and turned pale. She was kicked by Er Qing and rolled into the yard.


    Tian Xiwang and Tian Douwen were frightened when they saw this.


    Aftering back to his senses, he rushed over, looked at half of Tian Huier''s face stained red with blood, and her ear, and asked in horror: "Huier, Huier, what''s wrong with you? Who is it?" Bullying you? Tell my brother, and he will take it out on you!"


    After saying that, he immediately rushed towards the house, but unfortunately he was stopped by You An: "If you don''t want to die, just stop for me."


    Erqing stood at the door of the house, staring at Tian Douwen. With the two of them guarding him, Tian Douwen couldn''t enter the house at all. He could only shout from outside the house toward the house: "Qin, pleasee out, my family Hui A good girl''s ear was cut off by you. If you don''t give me an exnation, I will sue..."


    Before he could say the word "official", Tian Douwen was stunned... What did he see? Who is that girl in the house? Why is she so good-looking? Compared with her, Hui''er is simply ugly!


    Although Tian Douwen went to Gu''s house with his parents, he could not enter the backyard because of the differences between men and women. Although Gu Jinli stopped Tian Xiwang''s wife at the second door to prevent her from bringing Hui''er into the back house, he was far away at that time and the sky was a bit dark. He only saw the figure of a young girl in the distance, but he could not see clearly. That girl''s face.


    When I saw it at this moment, I was really shocked.


    Tian Douwen was stunned. He stretched out his hand towards Gu Jinli and shouted: "Beauty..."


    Then he became tragic.


    Qin Sang''s face was dark, like an evil **** burning with rage. He came out of the house, grabbed Tian Douwen''s hand, and directly dislocated Tian Douwen''s hand with a click, then kicked his knee and followed him. Lower abdomen, directly kicked Tian Douwen out.


    With a bang, Tian Doowen hit the ground, slid back about a meter, and finally fainted.


    Gu Jinli felt pain when he saw it, hiss, would it... break into pieces?


    The fact that Qin Sang kicked Tian Douwen away was like a muffled thunder, which shocked everyone.


    He had a sullen face, walked steadily, stared at the Tian family with angry eyes, and said: "If you don''t want to die, get out of He''an Mansion today, or I will make you regreting to this world!"


    Qin Sang was a soldier and had been hanging out in the military camp since he was a child. Once he stopped smiling, his body would be filled with evil spirits. At this moment, he was looking down at the Tian family like an evil god, scaring the Tian family so much that they dared not say a word.


    Tian Xiwang waspletely shocked. He didn''t expect the Qin family boy to be so ruthless and dare to make a move in public. Isn''t he afraid?

 Chapter 991: Burn household registration

    Chapter 991: Burn household registration


    Chapter 991 Burning Household Registration


    Qin Sang is really not afraid, and neither is Gu Jinli. They are capable of settling the Tian family''s affairs if they dare to do it in public.


    Tian Huier was very scared, but she was not a person who suffered a loss. She made thest ditch effort to watch the young people in the neighborhood cry.


    She didn''t speak, she just cried. She cried miserably. Coupled with her miserable look and pleading eyes, her desire to have these young people speak for her was clearly revealed.


    But after seeing the horror of Qin Sang, these young men did not even dare to breathe.


    Many smart people have already turned around and ran away, running faster than rabbits, as if there were ghosts chasing them behind them.


    Only the men stayed. Among the five men, three were middle-aged uncles, either old bachelors who couldn''t get a wife or old widowers whose wives died.


    They don''t mind that Tian Hui''er''s ears were cut off. It''s good that one of her ears is missing. At least the Tian family doesn''t dare to be picky anymore, so their chances of getting Tian Hui''er will be much greater.


    The only person they fear is Qin Sang.


    This young man is not easy to mess with. I wonder if they can go and talk to him after his anger subsides and ask him not to drive Tian Huier out of the city, but to drive away Tian Xiwang, his wife and Tian Douwen, okay? .


    This group of bachelors are making ns in their minds, but no one offers to help, they are all waiting to take advantage.


    The remaining two young men really felt sorry for Tian Hui''er, but they didn''t dare to speak. The man named Qin was too scary, and they didn''t dare to confront him.


    The remaining men didn''t stay long, and the parents of the two young men came to find them. They beat them and cursed: "You blind thing, why don''t you go home with me quickly?" , are you staying here and being yed around by a prostitute? You are the only ones who are stupid. You think the prostitute from the Tian family is good. That prostitute does nothing every day and just wanders around the streets. It is clear that she wants to catch men. Marry such a woman. Go home, how many wild species do you want to raise for others?"


    He cursed and grabbed his son''s ears and left.


    The remaining three bachelors and widowers did not want to leave, but they were frightened by You An with a knife and ran away in a hurry.


    Tian Huier looked at their running backs and was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    She always felt that she was eating the men in the neighborhood to death, and she felt that they would definitely help her, but she never thought that they would leave when she was in trouble.


    Dogs, a bunch of dogs!


    Normally, they only covet her beauty and keeping to her house to show their courtesy. When they are needed, they all run away. You bastard, when she turns over, she will definitely give these beasts a bad death!


    That''s right, Tian Huier is a cruel person. At this moment, he still doesn''t repent, but is thinking about how to take revenge.


    Please, its you whos wrong, okay? Are you taking revenge?


    Qin Sang looked at Tian Huier''s resentful and sinister eyes and sneered. He originally wanted to spare this thing''s life, but this thing was not a kind person. If he kept it, it would be troublesome, so he couldn''t be med.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife finally came to her senses and saw that her son had been beaten until he fainted. She was crying and crying. She hugged Tian Douwen and pointed at Qin Sang and said, "You Qin Sang, you actually injured my Douwen. I Im going to go to the Yamen to sue you and let the Yamen chop off your headunless you pay for it!


    Gu Jinli in the room:


    Auntie, don''t you make meugh? You are so tough as I said before, you want money right away, do you want it to be so fast?


    It''s a pity that they won''t give the money. It''s the Tian family who is looking for death. They plotted against her family twice in a row. If she is polite to them, she is no longer a human being.


    It is impossible for Qin Sang topensate the Tian family. All the money in the family is reserved for Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu loves money so much. If he uses money topensate these shameless people, Xiaoyu will be angry.


    "You''re safe." Qin Sang ordered in a deep voice: "Burn the Tian family''s household registration, and then go to the Linhe government office to cancel the Tian family''s household registration and turn them into refugees." In just one sentence, the Tian family''s household registration was burned. All the ways of survival were blocked.


    Tian Xiwang''s wife was shocked and said angrily: "You stinky boy, if you dare to burn my household registration, I will fight with you!"


    But before she could get up, You An pulled out a knife and mped it on her neck: "If you move again, I''ll send you to the underworld."


    Seeing that Tian Xiwang''s wife was still making trouble, she added, "Don''t think that we dare not kill you. As long as we turn you into refugees, no one will be held ountable for killing your family."


    After hearing this, Tian Xiwang''s wife waspletely frightened. They escaped the famine and knew that many victims survived the famine but lost their household registration and ended up bing refugees and were directly caught and sold.


    Those who resisted were directly beaten to death.


    But Tian Xiwangs wife didnt want to be a refugee. After thinking of something, she immediately said: We already have good registration and have not broken thew. You cant cancel our household registration!


    Erqing was toozy to talk nonsense with her and went directly to the Tian family. After finding out the household registration of the Tian family, he took it to the Tian family and burned it in front of them.


    After the burning, he said: "We are the ones who redeemed your bodies. If we have the ability to redeem your bodies, we have the ability to make you be refugees. As for how to actually do it, you don''t need to know. Just remember that you are already refugees now." be."


    When the Tian family saw that their household registration had been burned, theypletely copsed and cried endlessly. In the end, You An knocked him unconscious.


    Seeing that Tians family was fainting, Qin Sang only told You An: Do it cleanly.


    Finally, he said: "There is no need to keep that thing."


    You An knew that the thing he was talking about was Tian Huier, so he nodded and said, "Yes, I understand."


    Yuan Jiagui watched the Tian familymit suicide with his own eyes. He was shocked by Qin Enren''s methods, but he would not say anything.


    Qin''s benefactor saved his family and was kind to his family. Moreover, it was the Tian family who was in the wrong, and the Tian family should be taught a lesson.


    Another thing is that as long as his family is not as desperate as the Tian family, their ancestors and grandchildren will only benefit from Qin Enren and will not be in any danger.


    Yuan Jiagui is a person who has experienced catastrophes and can be tolerant, so he did not plead for mercy from the Tian family, but thanked Gu Jinli: "Thank you very much, little boss. If it weren''t for you, the old man wouldn''t know that Xiao He''s poor health is due to There are worms in my stomach."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "There''s nothing to thank you for, it''s just a little effort."


    Children in the countryside like to eat with their hands, and the Yuan family has escaped from the famine. It is God''s blessing that the food they ate along the way did not damage their stomachs. It is normal to have worms.


    Even after she settled down, she gave several families several deworming pills to take, otherwise they would also suffer.


    Gu Jinli wrote down the two prescriptions, told Yuan Jiagui some things that needed attention, and left with Qin Sang.


    When they left, the Tian family had been taken away by You An, and even the blood stains on the ground were covered up with dust and mud.

 Chapter 992: prescription

    Chapter 992: prescription


    Chapter 992 Prescription


    Gu Jinli just nced at the ground in the yard and followed Qin Sang into the mule cart.


    "Have you settled down, little master? I''m going to drive the car." You An was not here, so Erqing had to drive. After hearing Gu Jinli''s "yes", she flicked her whip and drove away in the mule cart.


    Yuan Jiagui and Yuan En stood at the door to see them off. After the mule cart disappeared, he took his grandson into the house and said: "Brother En, grandpa is going to get medicine for your sister. After grandpa leaves, you can close the door." Pack your things and don''t open the door no matter who calls. The neighbors will definitelye to question you, so don''t say a word."


    There was quite a big fuss today. Although the neighbors did not dare to offend Qin Sang, they did dare to offend his family. They shoulde to attackter.


    Well, dont worry, grandpa, my grandson will keep the door open and not talk to them. Yuan En responded, and after sending Yuan Jiagui out, he locked the door and stayed at home to pack his things.


    The neighbors on this street were much more impatient than Yuan Jiagui thought. As soon as he went out, he was stopped by three bachelors who came out.


    The three bachelors were wearing clothes so dirty that they shone with oil. They rubbed their hands and asked Yuan Jiagui: "Mr. Yuan, who ising to your house today? He looks quite wealthy. Is he hooking up with a wealthy family?"


    Yuan Jiagui ignored them and wanted to go around them.


    The three bachelors refused to do it, and stopped him and threatened: "Yuan, don''t be shameless. Tell us clearly where the young man is today. And where is Tian Hui''er?"


    He said very shamelessly: "You also know that we have been watching her for a long time. If you dare not tell her whereabouts, then you will use your granddaughter to pay for it!"


    Tian Huier, that little prostitute, wandered in the alley all day long. Her twisted little waist made them feel very itchy, and they were unwilling to let her go.


    Yuan Jiagui was furious when he heard this. How old was his Xiaohe, and they dared to say that? He pointed at them and cursed: "Shameless people, my family doesn''t owe you anything, why do you threaten the old man like this? If you want to find Tian Huier, just go out of the city and look for her. Her family is no longer in the city."


    "No more?" The three bachelors asked anxiously: "When did you leave? Where did she go? I heard that her family had a house,nd and a sum of money. Could it be that all these things were taken away? Or were they robbed by today''s young people? Leaving? Tell me quickly!"


    Yuan Jiagui sneered: "Are you still shameless? Not only are you targeting Tian Huier but also the Tian family''s property. The old man tells you that her house andnd are gone. As for other things about her family, I don''t know. I just know Her family is gone, if you want to find her, leave the city."


    Hey, you old man, you are shameless, arent you? When the three bachelors saw that Yuan Jiagui refused to say anything, they became angry and rolled up their sleeves to beat him.


    But Yuan Jiagui still didn''t say: "It''s useless for you to beat me. Even if you beat me to death, I won''t be able to find out where the Tian family has gone."


    He also warned: "I advise you to leave quickly. If you dare to touch me, my boss''s people will beat you to pieces."


    From your employer? Who is your employer? The three bachelors were a little frightened.


    Yuan Jiagui: "The young man who came to visit today, you all know what his temper is. He is a ruthless master. Don''t get in trouble with him, otherwise you will look good on him."


    The three bachelors frowned and began to waver, but after thinking about it, they were unwilling to give up. It is not easy to get a wife in the city. Girls from serious families will not marry them, and those who are willing to marry them will need a lot of betrothal gifts. Even if you buy a maid, even if you buy a maid who is in bad shape, you will have to pay a lot of money. They couldn''t afford three taels of silver.


    The only option is to seek Tian Huier.


    They feel that the Tian family is a mess, and they have been taught a lesson again today. Tian Huier has lost an ear. As long as they threaten them a few times, the Tian family will definitely give in.


    Therefore, the three bachelors hesitated for a while, and finally grabbed Yuan Jiagui''s clothes and said angrily: "Old immortal, you must know where the Tian family has gone? Tell me quickly, or we will not only beat you, but also arrest your grandchildren Go and sell them, sell them to the building, and after we get the money, we will buy a wife!"


    Yuan Jiagui was trembling with anger, but still didn''t say anything. When the three bachelors saw this, they were not polite to Yuan Jiagui and started to fight.


    But before their fists could hit Yuan Jiagui, Qin Sang''s men came out and knocked the three of them down in just three moves. He stepped on one of them''s face and said, "These are my master''s men. You dare to touch them. If you don''t want to live, Just tell me, I will help you!"


    As he spoke, he exerted force with his foot and trampled the man''s face.


    The man shouted: "Hero, spare my life, my hero, please spare my life. I know I was wrong. Please spare my life this time."


    Oh my God, where did this persone from and why didn''t they notice it?


    After hearing this, the man looked at the other two bachelors. The two bachelors made a plop and knelt down: "Hero, spare your life, we don''t dare to do it anymore. We didn''t do it on purpose. We are really too poor to marry." I finally set my sights on Tian Hui''er, and I didn''t want to miss a wife in vain, so I took action against Mr. Yuan."


    The man sneered and said: "If you want a wife, if you want Tian Huier, go find it yourself. What''s the point of troublesome to the Yuan family?"


    After hearing this, the three bachelors begged for mercy again: "Please spare us, we will never dare to do it again!"


    After scaring them, the man said: "Go away, if you dare toe to Yuan''s house again to make trouble, I will beat you!"


    "Yes, yes, thank you for not killing me!" The three bachelors ran away in a hurry.


    Yuan Jiagui finally escaped from danger and thanked the man: "Thank you so much, young man. Are you really from Qin Dong''s family?"


    The man nodded: "Yes, the master asked me to protect you. You can rest assured that you can stay here for one night. A mule cart will pick you up tomorrow."


    The master knew that there was a mixed crowd in the west of the city. Once the master left with the young master, there would be gangstersing to the Yuan family to cause trouble, so he sent him here to protect the Yuan family and prevent the Yuan family from suffering losses.


    After hearing this, Yuan Jiagui felt relieved and felt that his decision to seek refuge with Qin Sang was normal.


    Their family is all old and weak, and theye from other ces. If they want to survive in a foreignnd, they need someone to support them, and he doesn''t want to sell himself anymore, so he is the right thing to do to help Qin Sang in exchange for money and shelter. .


    "Young man, you go to my house first, and the old man goes to get medicine first." Yuan Jiagui was afraid that the neighbors woulde to trouble him again, so he left the young man behind and went to buy medicine by himself.


    He can''t defeat the bad neighbors, so it''s safest for him to get the medicine and leave this young man behind.


    The man agreed and went into Yuan''s house to stay.


    Yuan Jiagui felt relieved and went to the medical clinic to get medicine.


    When he arrived at the hospital, the doctor looked at his prescription and asked in surprise: "Old man, who wrote this prescription for you? We have never seen such a prescription. I am not afraid to tell you, old man, Several of the herbs in this prescription are poisonous."


    Yuan Jiagui said: "This prescription is written by a trustworthy doctor to the old man. You can rest assured that nothing will happen to you."

 Chapter 993: Ran

    Chapter 993: Ran


    Chapter 993 Ran away


    The girl from the Gu family told him that this three-day prescription was used to kill insects, so some of the medicine was poisonous, but would not hurt the body. His grandparents and his grandson could take it with confidence.


    After hearing this, the doctor frowned, a little unwillingly, and said: "The red candle grass and purple worm roots here are poisonous. If you keep taking such medicine back, something will happen to your family members if they eat it."


    The doctor looked embarrassed and said: "Our drug stores generally don''t dare to buy prescriptions that contain poison like this. If you always want to get medicine, you have to take us to the doctor who prescribes it. We will make sure that everything will be fine." Then we can get the medicine."


    Yuan Jiagui frowned: "It''s so serious that the doctor who prescribes it muste before you can prescribe the medicine?"


    After hearing this, the doctor looked at Yuan Jiagui''s face and thought he was scared. He pped the prescription on the table and said, "This is a matter of life and death. You must see the doctor, otherwise the medicine will be used." We dont dare to arrest you, and we have to drag you to see the officials!


    Yuan Jiagui had already grabbed two prescriptions and rushed out of the drug store before the word "official" was written.


    The doctor was so frightened that he came to his senses after a while, jumped up and shouted: "Hurry up and catch up with the old man, don''t let him run away!"


    The doctor''s voice was so shrill that the drug boy in the drug store was stunned for a while, and then he rushed out of the drug store under the doctor''s murderous gaze.


    But they searched the entire street and several nearby streets, but could not find Yuan Jiagui.


    The doctor refused to give up and even refused to open the drug store. He closed the door and took the drug boy with him to look for someone in the city. He also specifically told the drug boy: "You guys go to various drug stores in the city and keep an eye on them. If you see anyone wearing gray cloth and having snow-white hair, , The thin old man went to grab the medicine, dont worry about anything else, capture him first!


    He thought for a while and then said: "If someonees out to meddle in other people''s business, just say that the old man is a poor man who stole the medicinal materials from our pharmacy. In any case, you must get him back to me."


    "Yes, yes, yes." When the medicine boys saw that the doctor was so anxious, they did not dare to ask more questions, so they could only do as they were told.


    But Yuan Jiagui had escaped the famine and had some skills. After knowing that the doctor was weird, he rushed out of the medicine shop and ran into the alley, deliberately walking to an uninhabited ce, and then passed through the ruins and shabby houses in the west of the city, turning around a few After walking down an alley, we went straight back home.


    You Sanan was helping Yuan En pack his things. When he saw Yuan Jiagui rushing in in a panic, without any medicinal materials in his hand, he knew something was wrong. He pulled him into the house, mmed the door, and looked through the crack of the door. After looking outside for a moment and making sure no one was following, he felt relieved and asked, "What''s wrong with you, sir?"


    Yuan Jiagui told what happened to him in the drug store: "That drug store is on the main street in the south of the city. I don''t know its name. I only know that the doctor''s surname is Cen."


    Then he said: "Doctor Cen is very weird. He wants to see Miss Gu because there is something wrong with Miss Gu''s prescription. If he doesn''t take him to see Miss Gu, he won''t give her any medicine. He even arrests me to see the official. How can there be such a thing in the world? Doctor? He obviously had another purpose. As soon as I noticed it, I ran away."


    You Sanan was very appreciative when he heard this: "You always do the right thing. Don''t worry about this matter. I will check it out."


    Not everyone in Da Chu can afford to open a medicine shop. Even in Fucheng, there are no more than ten medicine shops at most, and there are even fewer medicine shops in the south of the city. Three medicine shops are overwhelming.


    It is very simple to find a drugstore with Dr. Cen among these three pharmacies, and it can be done in less than an hour.


    You San''an said: "Give me the prescription and I''ll get it. Just rest in the house and don''t go out today."


    Yuan Jiagui nodded, gave him two prescriptions, and said, "Remember to buy two gourds to make medicine introductions."


    "Okay." You San''an nodded. After taking the prescription, he left the Yuan family and went to the ruins in the west of the city. He found the beggars under Xiao Sui and asked them to split into two groups. They went all the way to the Yuan family to secretly protect the Yuan family''s ancestors and grandchildren; I found a pharmacy with Dr. Cen in the south of the city to inquire about the situation, and then went to the Liu Family Medical Center.


    Doctor Liu loves money. He never cares whether you take poison or tonic. As long as you give him money, he will give the medicine. Anyway, as long as the Liu Family Medical Clinic does not take the wrong medicine, he will not care about you even if you take it to death. Sure enough, the medicine boy at the Liu Family Medical Center didn''t even ask. After reading the prescription, he directly grabbed the medicine. When he handed the medicine to You Sanan, he said: "This doctor is just like our Doctor Liu. Those who like poison are powerful."


    After hearing this, You Sanan agreed very much. The young boss really likes poison. I heard that he prepared a whole room of poison, which was very scary. But the master just liked the little boss, so they had no choice but to pray that the master would not identally be poisoned to death.


    After grabbing the medicine, You Sanan went to buy some food and two gourds, and hurried back to Yuan''s house in the west of the city.


    After giving all the medicinal materials, food, and gourds to Yuan Jiagui, he left and went to the ruined old house where the beggars lived.


    After waiting for three quarters of an hour, the little beggars who went to the drug store in the south of the city to inquire about the news came back and said to him: "Brother An, I found out that it is the Cen''s Drug Store in the south of the city. Now the Cen''s Drug Store has closed, and the whole store The people went out to find an old man."


    Then he exined the situation of Dr. Cen and the Cen family pharmacy in detail.


    Finally, he said: "I heard from the old beggars that the Cen family''s pharmacy does not seem to belong to the Cen family, but there is another big owner behind it. As for who the big owner is, no one knows."


    After hearing this, You Sanan frowned and immediately said: "Pull everyone back, and don''t go south of the city recently."


    The master said that before you have found out how powerful the opponent is, dont send too many people to investigate, otherwise you will most likely be followed by the opponents shadow guards who are ambushing in the dark.


    "Yes, Brother An." The little beggar responded, ran out again, and called back those who had not yete back.


    You San''an went to the north of the city, where his master and Xiaodong''s family were busy deciding where to dig the secret tunnel in the north of the city.


    At Mu''s house in the north of the city, Gu Jinli was holding the prepared secret passage drawings while listening to You San''an''s words: "Doctor Cen? Cen''s Pharmacy? The big boss behind it?"


    Qin Sang thought for a while and asked, "But the other party wants your deworming prescription?"


    Last summer, Xiaoyu made a convenient medicine that was specifically used to treat worm diseases. As soon as this convenient medicine was made, the people at Zizi Medicine Store were very excited. After several months of verification, it was proved that it could really cure worm diseases. The drug was immediately sold in all Yuanzi Pharmacy stores. The sales were very good and it cured many people''s worm diseases.


    Such a good medicine has made many people red-eyed. They have always wanted to prepare a prescription for an anti-worm medicine, but Xiaoyu''s medicine for killing insects contains a very inconspicuous drug introduction. Those doctors are trying to break their heads. Didn''t think about it.


    Now it seems that after I really cant think of anything, I want to arrest people to steal the prescription.


    Thinking of this, Qin Sang immediately told You Xi: "You don''t have to worry about the secret channel. Keep an eye on the Cen family pharmacy and don''t let them seed."


    He also ordered Daqing: "Take your people and guard the little fish. If something goes wrong, you know the consequences."

 Chapter 994: Shi Lu Pharmacy

    Chapter 994: Shi Lu Pharmacy


    Chapter 994 Shilu Medicine Shop


    He specially trained this shadow guard, which is all girls, to protect Xiaoyu personally. When training them, he had already told them the consequences of failure in the mission.


    "yes."


    The subordinates understand.


    You Xi responded to Daqing. You Xi was about to leave immediately, but was stopped by Gu Jinli: "Wait a minute."


    You Xi stopped when he heard the words and waited aside.


    Gu Jinli said: "Go back at night and find thentern from the Cen family medicine shop. Look under thentern base. Is there a pattern of a cauldron?"


    He added: "There are three major medicine shops in Dachu. Yuanzi Medicine Company has be prosperous by relying on convenience medicine. Although Chushen Medicine Company is jealous of Yuanzi Medicine Company, the owners of Chushen Medicine Company are rtives of the emperor. They only do He used expensive convenience medicine to defraud noble officials out of their money, but he looked down upon the anti-insect medicine and said it was disgusting."


    "Nowadays, the only big drug store that covets insecticides is Shilu Drug Store. They are in urgent need of new drugs to maintain their status as the three major drug stores in Dachu. And Grandpa Wu said that the drug stores of Shilu Drug Store will be under thentern base. It is engraved with a cauldron pattern.


    When Dr. Wus master was still alive, he was a life-and-death friend of thete owner of Shilu Medicine Store. He once received a jade pendant with a cauldron pattern from Shilu Medicine Store, so he knew the secret of Shilu Medicine Store.


    Do you understand? Qin Sang looked at You Xi and said.


    You Xi: "I understand, I will take action tonight. I will definitely not disturb the people in the Cen Family Pharmacy."


    Seeing how nervous Qin Sang was, Gu Jinliughed and said, "You don''t have to act like a formidable enemy. As long as they don''t know that I am the one who wrote the prescription, as for the rest, just leave it to Yuanzi Medicine Store." . The reason why we cooperated with Yuanzi Pharmacy in the first ce was to save us from these troubles."


    In the past three years, many people have been eyeing convenience medicine, but she has not been affected. The Mindong family has blocked all these troubles from her in ordance with the contract.


    Its just that she didnt expect that Shilu Medicine Company has a secret medicine shop in the south of Hean Prefecture. It seems that Shilu Medicine Company is not as declining as it seems on the surface, and it has a lot of power secretly.


    She had to remind Yuanzi Medicine Store to pay attention to Shilu Medicine Store, which made a muffled sound.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief, but he still decided to set up a team of people to protect her secretly to ensure her absolute safety.


    Gu Jinli didn''t refuse. She knew that if she wanted him to do things with peace of mind, she couldn''t get into trouble.


    But Qin Sang was finally free. She didn''t want him to be unhappy because of this kind of thing. After seeing that the arrangements for digging the secret tunnel in the north of the city were almost arranged, she started to kill him: "I''m bored, take me to Shenghe Building to eat and listen to books. I want to An elegant room that costs money.


    Qin Sang smiled, took her hand, took the drawing in her hand and put it aside, saying: "Okay, I will take you to Shenghe Building to burn money."


    After saying that, he took her hand and left.


    Erqing trotted out early and sat on the front panel of the cart, waiting for them to get on the mule cart and drive to Shenghe Tower.


    There has been a lot of gossip in Fucheng recently, and Shenghe Building was overcrowded, but Gu Jinli and the others still got a private room on the second floor.


    Gu Jinli put on his curtain hat and followed Qin Sang to the private room.


    Qin Sang was very proud. He ordered a table full of delicious dishes for her and asked her, "Do you want to listen to the legend of the poisonous women with three surnames?"


    The legend of these poisonous women with three surnames is none other than Mrs. Gu. From how she seduced Mr. Li when she was a maid in the Li family; to how she murdered Yuan Jiaman when she married into the Yuan family; how she cuckolded Mr. Gu when she married into the old Gu family; and then she How she met Mr. Li again, how she fought for favor in the Li family, how her children and grandchildren were useless, and finally when she was sentenced to be beheaded, they all talked about it.


    Needless to say, just reading the preface in the storybook tells you that this is a **** drama with ups and downs.


    The most awesome thing is that there is a paragraph written in the script: It contains very detailed details about a poisonous woman and her daughter and granddaughter hooking up with a rich man.


    Tsk tsk tsk, look at how this is written, not to mention men, even a woman wants to hear what the details are like after reading it.


    However, Gu Jinli still asked: "Is it expensive? A single order costs a lot of money, right?" It feels better to just listen to it for nothing, but it hurts to spend money.


    Qin Sang smiled, called Erqing, and handed her a banknote: "Tell the shopkeeper that the Tianzihao Yajian on the second floor wants to order a biography of a poisonous woman with three surnames. Tell it more vividly."


    Xiaoyu likes to hear these vivid gossips.


    "Yes." Erqing took the banknote and went to the shopkeeper to order the biography of poisonous women with three surnames.


    Not long after, there was a sound of gongs downstairs: ng, ng, ng!


    Then came Ke Yuli''s voice: "A distinguished guest from the elegant room of Tianzi No. 1 throws 300 taels of silver in the trench, and orders the biography of a poisonous woman with three surnames. Mr. Ke would like to thank the distinguished guest for the reward!"


    After saying it three times in a row and saluting three times in the direction of Tianzihao Yajian, he started to speak: "Sixty years ago, in May in the northwest, a stream of fire suddenly fell from the sky, and what followed with the stream of fire was... There is a most vicious woman..."


    Hahaha~


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, this is almost fantasy, do you want it to be so ridiculous?


    Afterughing, he red at Qin Sang again: "You actually gave me three hundred taels, are you crazy? Three hundred taels can build a house in Fucheng, and we need money now."


    Gu Jinli really regretted this time. She shouldn''t havee to Shenghe Building. She just went to Futai Building to have a meal. Now she has lost three hundred taels of silver in vain. Her flesh hurts!


    Qin Sang said: "Three hundred taels will make you happy for a few days, it''s worth it."


    He has to work in the military department and cannot always be by her side. He can see her up to three times a month, and one visit canst for three or two days or as short as a few hours.


    And in such days, she would have to stay with him for a long time before he took revenge. He felt extremely distressed when he thought that she might not be able to stay with her even when she was pregnant.


    Xiaoyu, Im sorry. Qin Sang looked at her with a strong look of pain in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked his face and said: "Why do you look like a resentful woman? Put it away quickly. There is nothing to feel bad about. I have already thought about this before I decided to marry you. This is nothing." thing."


    He smiled again and said, "Besides, it''s quite tiring to be together every day. I feel morefortable being alone."


    With a whoosh, Qin Sang''s heart was stabbed... It hurt so much that Xiaoyu didn''t want to be tired of being with him, but he was thinking of her all the time.


    Gu Jinli held his forehead and said helplessly: "What are you thinking about? If I don''t like it, can I agree to marry you?"


    But Qin Sang became greedy: "I want Xiaoyu to care about me more."


    Talk about the Tian family''s affairs again: "Not even the little fish is jealous."


    When he saw Tian Douwen looking at her crazily and calling her a beauty, he was so angry that he wanted to cut Tian Douwen into pieces.


    Gu Jinli: "So you want me to be jealous, but now there is no woman around you, how can you make me jealous?"


    Tian Huier didnt even know which mountain she was thrown into to feed the wolves.


    Thinking of Tian Huier, she really wanted to do something.


    Gu Jinli held his chin with one hand and looked at Qin Sang until his ears turned red. He asked inexplicably: "What''s wrong? But I have dirt on my face?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t answer, just looked at him, and after a while, he sweetly shouted: "Brother Qin~"


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, and felt a numbness in his heart. He asked with a big tongue: "What did you say?"

 Chapter 995: Embarrassed

    Chapter 995: Embarrassed


    Chapter 995 Embarrassed


    Gu Jinli looked at his silly look and smiled even sweeter: "I said, Brother Qin~"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Jinli was spinning. By the time she reacted, she was already sitting on hisp, with his erged face in front of her eyes.


    His long arms were sped around her waist, with a smile on his lips and eyes full of light. He approached her and responded, "Sister Gu."


    After saying that, he kissed her directly.


    Gu Jinli:


    Has she gone too far?


    Hurry up and shut up. The food hasn''t been served yet. When the waiteres to serve the foodter, he will be bumped into and he will be embarrassed to see others.


    But he was very excited, and kissed her gently and fiercely. Her breath was filled with his hot breath, which gave her the illusion that she was in the clouds. Her body was still as soft and weak as if she had been poisoned, and her mind was dizzy and helpless. think.


    Finally, she felt that she should struggle, and she did so, but she was tragic.


    Gu Jinli was extremely shocked:


    I really went overboard!


    Hmm, what the aunties in the vige said is indeed true. This young man has a lot of firepower and will burn up if he is teased without being teased.


    Qin Sang also reacted. His body froze and his face was so red that he was about to bleed. He didn''t dare to look at her. He slowly let go of her and quickly put her back on the chair.


    There was an awkward silence after that.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli heard him say, "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Either he meant to offend her or he couldn''t help it.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, and after knowing what he was talking about, her face turned red. Finally, she suddenlyughed, and the smile was out of control, making Qin Sang almost find a hole to dig into.


    Her eyes were still fixed on.


    Qin Sang became even more embarrassed and turned around stiffly to prevent her from continuing to look... But when he heard herughter, he felt relieved, knowing that he had not scared her.


    Looking at his appearance, Gu Jinli smiled even more. He raised his hand to poke his shoulder and said, "Why are you shy? Shouldn''t I be the one who should be shy?"


    This was the first time she had encountered such a thing, and she found it both new and exciting.


    Qin Sang had suppressed the excitement and embarrassment in his heart, turned his head, looked at her and said firmly: "Xiaoyu is also shy."


    He saw with his own eyes that she was stunned at first, and then her face turned red, so he was not the only one who was shy.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli became depressed: "But you are more shy than me. You didn''t even dare to look at me just now."


    Qin Sang had nothing to say in reply. He did not dare to look at her just now, but that was not because of shyness, but to suppress his excitement... He had the yearning for her that all men should have.


    But they were not married yet, and he didn''t want to lose control and make her afraid, so he remained silent and did not continue to quibble.


    Gu Jinli was happy, but then his face darkened and he said, "Why did you call me Sister Gu just now? It''s so unpleasant."


    Qin Sang: "Is it hard to hear? But I like it when you call me Brother Qin."


    Gu Jinli''s face heated up and he asked, "Don''t you hate people calling you Brother Qin?"


    Tian Huier called him brother Qin earlier, but he almost vomited it out.


    Qin Sang took her hand and said seriously and expectantly: "Xiaoyu can shout. As long as it is Xiaoyu shouting, I like to listen."


    When he hears her calling him Brother Qin, he feels a tingling sensation in his heart. This feeling has never happened before. It makes him tremble and at the same time, he wants to put her into his heart and let her help him get rid of the feeling of pleasure. The numbness that jumped out of my chest was blocked.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled and called out again: "Brother Qin~" After Qin Sang heard this, the numbness spread from his heart to his whole body, making him want to grab her, hold her in his arms and kiss her again.


    But the food delivery boy was probably about to arrive, and he was afraid of embarrassing things again, so he could only hold back.


    Gu Jinli seemed to think it was fun to call him brother Qin, so he called him a few more times, but ended up getting tired of calling him: "I won''t call him anymore, it sounds weird, so I''ll call him little brother Qin."


    Qin Sang said: "It''s up to you. But asionally I have to call Brother Qin, so that it sounds familiar."


    You can tell from the first listen that they are the closest people.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "So you like this kind of tone, okay, I''ll shout asionally, but you''re not allowed to call me Sister Gu. It sounds like it will make people''s skin crawl. Just call me Xiaoyu."


    , what a lovely name, Sister Gu, etc., Gu Jinli is very grateful but not sensitive.


    Qin Sang listened to her very much. Seeing that she didn''t like the name Sister Gu, he smiled and nodded: "Okay, let''s call her Xiaoyu."


    In the dream, he liked the cute little fish who ate money and gave birth to five children.


    Qin Sang''s heart was filled with excitement when he thought about what happened in his dream. He really wanted to marry Xiaoyu home as soon as possible so that he could have children.


    When their children are born, he will definitely teach them carefully and let them be talents.


    In a few decades, he will help teach his grandchildren.


    Gu Jinli had no idea that Qin Sang''s thoughts had drifted far away, and thought he was silent because he was shy.


    ~


    Erqing said: "Master, little boss, the guys are here to serve the food."


    She seemed to hear a noise and had to knock on the door first to ask if she could go in? If she let the guys in directly and bumped into something, her head would be in danger.


    Gu Jinli said: "Come in, I''m hungry."


    "Yes." Erqing then opened the door and came in, asking the guys to put the dishes on the table one by one.


    Qin Sang ordered a lot of dishes, all of which are Shenghelou''s signature dishes.


    What do you want to eat? Qin Sang asked her.


    Gu Jinli looked at it, pointed at a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus fish soup and said, "This looks good, eat it."


    Qin Sang smiled and picked up the sweet-scented osmanthus fish soup. Seeing that the soup was too hot, he asked the waiter for two bowls and a basin of well water. He scooped the sweet-scented osmanthus fish soup into the bowl and put it on the basin. She lets it cool.


    Looking at him like this, Gu Jinli felt warm in his heart, and felt that his whole body was wrapped in his gentleness.


    Brother Qins house is indeed a deep pit, and the family has a big revenge to avenge, but Qin Sang makes her willingly jump into the deep pit of his house and go through the wind and rain with him.


    Not long after, Qin Sang handed her the sweet-scented osmanthus fish meat soup and said: "Don''t burn your mouth, you can eat it."


    Gu Jinli: "There are thorns."


    "Are there any thorns?" Qin Sang became vignt and carefully picked up the sweet-scented osmanthus fish soup in the bowl with a spoon. After confirming that there were no thorns, he took a spoonful of the sweet-scented osmanthus fish soup and fed it to her mouth: "Eat it."


    He could see that Xiaoyu wanted him to feed her, and he was happy to do so.


    Gu Jinli smiled and opened his mouth to eat the fish soup. The fish soup was so tender and smooth that he could swallow it directly without chewing. It also had a strong fragrance of osmanthus. It was indeed a good dish: "It''s delicious."


    Seeing that she was eating happily, Qin Sang was also very happy. After feeding her a few more spoons, she stopped her and said, "I can eat it myself."


    While taking the bowl of soup, she said to Qin Sang: "Don''t feel sorry for me. Since I have decided to marry you, I should shoulder everything with you."

 Chapter 996: Lu Bai works part-time

    Chapter 996: Lu Bai works part-time


    Chapter 996 Lu Bai works part-time


    Before she decided to be with him, she thought about it for a long time, and almost thought about all the difficulties she would encounter in the future.


    "So don''t worry, no matter what the oue is, I will bear it." She raised her hand and pinched his face and said, "Don''t say sorry words anymore. You keep saying the same things. It makes you look like a resentful man. It''s very annoying. Yes, be happy."


    As he spoke, he pulled his face and found that the flesh on Brother Qin''s face was so strong that he couldn''t even pull it.


    Qin Sang didn''t feel any pain when she pulled his cheek. He only felt that her hand was soft and had the warmth of ironing people''s hearts.


    He understood what she meant and without any more sad words of thanks, he stood up and walked towards her, slowly took her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Grandpa said that I am a man blessed with a wife, and he was right.


    Being able to marry Xiaoyu as his wife is the greatest blessing in his life.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this. He raised his arms and hugged his waist, snuggling against him. Just as he was about to be touched, he heard a burst of exmations: "Shameless, shameless, Mrs. Gu is indeed a poisonous woman. She actually wants to Toe up with such a way to seduce Master Li, you must have learned all the tricks in the building!"


    More than that, her skills are much better than those of the girls in the building. The girl in the building cant do just that trick of hanging upside down by the waist of a dragon.


    Gu Jinli was shocked, what are these people talking about? Is this what the preface of the storybook says is detailed?


    O heavens, it is indeed very fine. Listen!


    Gu Jinli was excited and raised his head to push Qin Sang away to listen carefully, but Qin Sang covered his ears: "If you can''t listen, you will learn bad things."


    After getting married, she will naturally understand everything.


    Gu Jinli was unhappy and wanted to hear it to death, but Qin Sang covered her ears, so she could only hear bursts ofughter, but could not hear clearly what Ke Yuli said.


    By the time Qin Sang let go of his hand, the details were gone. Only a ng was heard, and the sound of a gong came from the lobby downstairs.


    Ke Yuli shouted with saliva flying: "Li Shiliu is indeed a vicious woman in the world. She is as ugly as a pig and can achieve good things with Master Li. When Mrs. Li learned about it, she vomited blood on the spot and wanted to sell Li Shiliu. , but Young Master Li fell under the spell of this poisonous woman and forced Mrs. Li to keep Li Pomegranate on the pretext of castrating himself and continue to dominate the Li family..."


    Gu Jinli: "The stories of these three poisonous women have been turned into fantasy dramas."


    It''s so fierce, so fierce that even the magic of confusiones out. You might as well say that Mrs. Gu is the reincarnation of Daji.


    Qin Sang smiled and asked her: "Do you want to change the y?"


    He also said: "There is also a good story called Gu Gong cuts off his fingers and repays his evil father, which is about Uncle Dashan."


    Gu Jinli heard Xiao Ji tell this story and said it was very touching. The rich olddy in the city specially invited the storyteller to go home and tell this story. It is said that she burst into tears.


    After crying, he began to scold his own old men, scolding the old men in their fifties and sixties so much that they dared not go back to the main courtyard. Some old men were even forced to promise not to favor the **** born of their concubines, and to leave 80% of the family property to them. Direct descendants.


    In short, because of this story about Gu Gong repaying his evil father, many first-wife olddies in the city are living a good life.


    The life of the old masters and their concubines who are dying of old age is not so good, especially those who have concubines who have to be talked about by the servants when they move around the house.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, just listen to this, but it costs money."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t worry about the money. Although we have many uses for money, we can still afford these three hundred taels of silver."


    Then he said: "The fishing vige got a lot of good things ording to the drawings and instruction booklets you gave. They also salted various fish into dry goods ording to the method you said and stored them. They will be shipped after a while. Come over in batches, and after you have seen them, they will be transported to the Zhuangzi on both sides of the official road for storage."    They need food, and dried fish and seafood are a type of meat and food. If they are stored well, they will notst for several years. Bad is what they need.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this: "As long as it goes well."


    After Qin Sang heard this, he picked up some food for her and said, "I''ll take you to the fishing vige next time."


    Xiaoyu is his future wife, and she should know everything about him.


    Gu Jinli ate a piece of fragrant beef stew and said, "Okay. But I can''t go recently. We have to get engaged formally when we go back. The eldest brother has to take the college examination. Construction of new houses has to start in Fucheng and thend of Mrs. Zhou''s house in the suburbs. We have to start nting medicinal materials, otherwise we wont make the trip this year... and there is also the matter of Grandpa Qins cksmithing.


    Gu Jinli was counting the things he had to do next. Each one was important, especially the matter of cksmithing.


    Over the years, Grandpa Qin has never been idle. The pig iron bought by Gu Jinan passed through his hands and turned into weapons.


    Qin Sang was very grateful to Mr. Qin. He said that even if Mr. Qin was implicated, he would be taken to the capital to be raised based on his qualifications. But in order to save him and his second brother, his grandfather faked his death with them. After that, there was no old General Pingshan Bohe in Da Chu.


    Seeing her counting these things, Qin Sang felt a little distressed. He stopped her and said, "Don''t worry about these things. I will find someone to help grandpa. Today''s work has been done. You should have a good meal. I will take you with meter." Go for a walk, have fun and then go back."


    Yeah! Gu Jinli responded happily, eating the vegetables he brought over and listening to Ke Yulis story.


    But every time she heard something exciting or detailed, he would cover her ears, which made Gu Jinli very angry. She red at him in protest, but he didn''t let go.


    But apart from not hearing the details, she also listened to a lot of wonderful excerpts, and she admired storytellers like Ke Yuli.


    Its amazing, it can bepiled like this. I guess if you give them a gourd, they can create a gourd dynasty.


    When Yuan Jiaman saw Mrs. Gu, his eyes widened. He felt that this girl was really charming and charming. She was really the most charming girl. He wanted to marry her home even if Master Li didnt give her any money..."


    Gu Jinli:


    Didnt you say before that Mrs. Gu is as ugly as a pig? This time he said that Mrs. Gu was as charming as a fox?


    However, the guests in the lobby listened with gusto and shouted: "The poisonous woman''s deception skills are very powerful, and she has harmed a good young man again. Hey, if Mr. Gu marries Mrs. Gu, is he also being used by her? Is the magic spell for fans?"


    "That''s natural. Otherwise, with Mrs. Gu''s face full of dark spots and wrinkles, who would she be able to charm?"


    Ke Yuli: "Everyone, please be patient and objective. These poisonous women with three surnames are the reincarnations of pig demons trapped in the heaven. It is normal for them to be powerful in their spells. Continue to listen to someone''s detailed story. The exciting details areing.


    Poof!


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing. This Mr. Ke is really a good storyteller. Look at what he said, making the guests present scream with excitement.


    However, Gu Jinli did not continue to listen and said to Qin Sang: "Let''s pay and go."


    Qin Sang nodded, asked Erqing to stay and paid, and then left with Gu Jinli. When passing by the elegant room by the stairs, a wooden tray for serving food flew out.


    With a ng, the wooden pallet fell to the ground. After spinning a few times like a top, it fellpletely to the ground.

 Chapter 997: Give you a job

    Chapter 997: Give you a job


    Chapter 997 Give you a job


    In the private room, Master Ge cursed: "What did you do, you little bitch? You can''t even hold a dish. Do you want to kill me?"


    He then pulled on the dizzyingly gorgeous brocade robe and said, "Even if it''s just vegetable juice that sshes on my clothes, you, a low-life, can''t afford to pay for it!"


    A man next to him said coquettishly: "This robe is made of brocade. The fabric alone costs five taels of silver. How much money can your family earn from setting up a stall in a year? If you can''t afford to pay, we will have to give you up." Sold to the south of the Yangtze River to be an immortal king."


    Hey, this old Tong Sheng sold himself to serve as a receptionist for the Immortal Lord. Its really a strange news. The storytellers in Jiangnan are not allowed to talk about this scandal for three months?


    Following this was a sickeningugh.


    Lu Bai fell to the ground, lowered his head and shed tears, daring not to speak.


    Master Ge refused to give up and spat at him, saying: "Sissy, why are you still standing there? Are you waiting for me to pay you a favor? I don''t like your style, so hurry up and eat all the vegetables on the floor. Go to the kitchen and bring a new one!"


    These words were quite disgusting, but Lu Bai did not resist, but begged for mercy: "Master Ge, this dish is beef stew with ginseng. It is a very expensive tonic. It costs ten taels of silver. You kicked the dish down. How can Ipensate?"


    And he couldn''t pay for it.


    He came here to work just to make money for those robbers. If he still cant get the money out in two days, they will...


    Woooooooo, why is his life so miserable?


    Master Ge smiled: "So what if I kick you? You are so slow in serving food. You deserve to be kicked to death."


    He leaned back in his chair, tapping the porcin bowl with his chopsticks, and looked at Lu Bai with disdain: "A lowlife like you should live a hard life. How dare you pass the scientific examination?! Follow us!" You should know what will happen if you grab a spot."


    Then he said: "I will give you two ways. You can pay for this dish with your own money, or else you can go to the government office and learn how to bark like a dog, and then shout that I am a low-ranking person and that I should not take the imperial examination."


    Lu Bai was shocked: "You, how could you do this?"


    Master Ge: "Why not? Gu Jinan can ask you to go to the yamen gate and shout, "I am from the market, and my family is a small vendor." Naturally, I can also order you to do this."


    Lu Bai was very angry, but he was afraid that the people in Shenghe Building would know about this and he would lose his wages for the past two days, so he could only lower his voice and said: "I went to the yamen gate to shout because I lost the bet, and Brother Gu What you asked me to shout was the truth, but what you asked me to shout was humiliating words...I can''t agree."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Lu Bai with admiration. He was not too confused.


    But she praised too early. Lu Bai was not confused, but he was cowardly. He was insulted by Master Ge but did not dare to fight back. He even begged Master Ge: "Master Ge, please let me go. My family is poor. Seriously?" I cant afford to pay for this dish.


    "Haha, poor? It''s you poor guys that I bully!" Master Ge was quite arrogant. He continued to kiss Lu Bai and said, "If you don''t pay the money or go to the yamen to shout, then you will go to Jiangnan with me and sell yourself."


    Lu Bai was stunned when he heard this. He clenched his fists tightly, but still did not dare to hit anyone. He continued to beg Master Ge: "Master Ge, please do well..."


    Gu Jinli was speechless. Did You An make Lu Bai stupid? After being humiliated like this, he continued to beg for mercy, saying: "Do you know what is right and what is wrong? They are the ones who are wrong. Since they kicked you on purpose and made the food fall to the ground, then you should ask the shopkeeper to follow They are confronting each other and they are just crying. If you cry, they will sympathize with you? Silly!"


    When Master Ge and several other dandy boys heard this, they immediately looked at Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli was wearing a hat and they couldn''t see her face clearly.


    But these people just like to seek death. When they see that she is a woman, they start to say arrogant words: "Hey, she is still a beautiful littledy. Littledy, you have a man..."


    Before the word "human" was uttered, Qin Sang''s knife flew out and pricked directly into Master Ge''s hand that was tapping the bowl with chopsticks.


    "Ah!" Master Ge screamed, looking at his bleeding hands, and then at Qin Sang who walked in with a dark face, and immediately said, "Hero, please spare your life, we don''t dare to do it anymore."


    Qin Sang didn''t listen at all. He grabbed him by the cor of his clothes, fired his bow left and right, pped him several times, and pped Master Ge ten times.


    Qin Sang knew how to punch and kick, and was very strong. Even though Master Ge was a man, he was pped with ten ps until he vomited blood and two of his teeth flew out.


    The dandy boys who were dining at the same table with Master Ge didn''t dare toe over to help. They knew very well that such a person who dared to throw knives and hurt people without saying a word was a ruthless person and should never be offended. Gu Jinli smiled: "A bunch of cowards."


    He looked at Lu Bai again and said, "Have you seen it? Some people are just mean and just need a beating. If you don''t believe me, try it."


    Qin Sang pulled out the knife that pricked Master Ge''s palm, looked at Lu Bai, and said coldly: "Hit him."


    Lu Bai was trembling with fright, fearing that he would kill Qin Sang. He stood up quickly and patted Master Ge lightly on the face.


    Tsk!


    Youre using too much force, havent you eaten yet? Gu Jinli said with disgust: I gave you a chance to take revenge and you still didnt use force. Were you born from the air?


    Lu Bai was afraid to death of the evil couple. He hurriedly used force and pped Master Ge twice. Then he looked at Gu Jinli and said tremblingly: "No, you can''t hit me anymore...if you hit me again, you will die." .


    Mr. Ges face is so swollen that if he hits him any more, he will really die.


    Gu Jinli and the others didn''t want to cause trouble, so they heard this and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang wiped the **** knife with the tablecloth, walked out of the private room, and held Gu Jinli''s hand and walked downstairs.


    But Lu Bai said in fear: "Just leave like this? What if their family memberse to investigate? Shenghelou will also suffer. I can''t harm Shenghelou."


    There is also two days'' wages for him, but it is only one hundred cash, so don''t be too sad.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are really stupid in studying. If the Ge family dares to cause trouble for you, you can go to the Yamen and sue them. Don''t forget that you are Master Tongsheng. Why can''t you use the honors you finally got?"


    He added: "Don''t worry about Shenghe Tower. If Mr. Ke can afford to open Shenghe Tower, he will be able to keep it. As for your wages, do you want dignity or wages?"


    After hearing this, Lu Bai''s face turned red, and he finally followed Gu Jinli and the others.


    The guys at Shenghe Building had heard themotion and went to tell the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper immediately brought someone over. After stopping them, he saluted and asked, "Excuse me, guest, what happened to this elegant room with the name Xuan?"


    He smiled again and said: "Guest, please don''t misunderstand. We have to ask clearly before we can find a way to deal with it."


    The shopkeeper recognized that these were distinguished guests from Tianzihao Yajian, so he asked them very politely and had no intention of letting them go.


    After Erqing heard this, he kicked Lu Bai and said, "Hurry up and say it."


    Lu Bai stuttered and told what happened.


    After hearing this, the shopkeeper frowned and took out a coin and handed it to Lu Bai: "I know, this is your wages. Master Tongsheng, don''t worry, this matter will not involve you."


    Although Lu Bai didn''t have much ability, he was Master Tongsheng after all, so they didn''t dare to abuse him too much.


    After Lu Bai heard this, he was shocked. Unexpectedly, Sheng Helou not only did not me him, but also gave him three times his sry. He said: "Thank you very much, shopkeeper."


    The shopkeeper waved his hand, smiled and asked the waiter to send them away.


    After exiting the gate of Shenghe Building, Gu Jinli asked: "Are you short of money?"


    Lu Bai nodded: "When I encounter some trouble, I have to earn ten taels of silver within five days."


    Otherwise he will be, woo woo woo!


    Gu Jinli said: "Well, I will give you a job. After selling it for money, you want ten taels and I want three hundred taels."


    She has to earn back the money she earned from todays storytelling, otherwise she will die of heartache.

 Chapter 998: Worse than beasts

    Chapter 998: Worse than beasts


    Chapter 998 Worse than a beast


    Lu Bai was shocked and asked: "What kind of work can earn three hundred and ten taels? Girl, you..."


    Are you not crazy?


    Gu Jinli: Of course its a good job.


    Lu Bai: "What a good job? You can make too much money."


    Even if you go to rob, you won''t be able to rob more than 300 taels in one go.


    Thinking of this, Lu Bai said again: "I, I won''t do anything that vites the criminalw. I still want to take the imperial examination."


    Lu Bai had a righteous look on his face, but Gu Jinli sneered: "I also abide by thew, okay?"


    Then he said disgustedly: "If you want to take the imperial examination, you are rushing to be an official. But look at you like this. You will cry when something happens. How can you be an official? If you are framed by an assistant officer after taking office, What''s wrong, do you only cry?"


    Lu Bai''s face turned red when he was told that. He lowered his head. He was silent for a while and then said: "Now that you are an official and have an official seal, it will be easier to deal with troubles."


    Gu Jinli chuckled and said ruthlessly: "Do you think being an official means using an official seal to order others to do things? If you think being an official is that easy, then you might as well go home and feed the pigs."


    The pigs will not plot against you, so you can be a swineherd with peace of mind.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai wanted to cry even more. He felt that he was extremely wronged. He worked so hard to take the imperial examination, but this female benefactor actually asked him to go back and feed the pigs?


    He was chased and bitten by pigs when he was a child, and he was scared to death of such things.


    There were peopleing and going here, and Gu Jinli couldn''t stand here and talk too much, so he followed Qin Sang into the mule cart and said to Lu Bai: "You can be the front carriage, and we will go to Futai Tower to talk things over."


    "Huh?" Lu Bai was stunned, looked at Er Qing who was driving, and blushed: "This is not good, there are differences between men and women."


    Gu Jinli: "Then just run behind the mule cart. There is no ce for you in the carriage."


    Lu Bai felt aggrieved again, but he did not dare to resist, so he could only nod in agreement and follow the mule cart obediently.


    But before the mule cart started moving, Yao Youqian rushed out from the silver building opposite and shouted: "Lu Bai, where do you want to go? Don''t you want to work to make money? You just studied for two days and you want to go back to before." Isnt that trash?


    Yao Youqian found a new job. He worked as a waiter in the silver building opposite during the day and poured night incense at dawn.


    When Lu Bai saw Yao Youqian, he seemed to have seen a savior. He immediately told him the money-making job Gu Jinli mentioned, and finally asked: "Do you think this job is too good to do?"


    The implication is to ask Yao if you have money, do you think they look like liars? Is it okay if I go with them?


    Yao Youqian was shocked. He looked at the mule cart, bowed and asked, "May I ask these two distinguished guests, what kind of work can earn more than three hundred taels? We are all poor, and we can''t stand your tricks." "


    Gu Jinli said: "Even if I can make so much money, and three hundred taels of it are mine, even if I y tricks on you, I won''t y tricks on myself. If you want to do this business,e to the private room on the third floor of Futai Building. If you don''t want to Forget it, I can do it myself, its just a little more troublesome.


    After saying that, he asked Erqing to drive away in the mule cart.


    Seeing this, Yao Youqian gritted his teeth and rushed back to the Silver Building to apologize. He came out and said to Lu Bai, "Let''s go to Futai Building. It''s ten taels of silver, but it''s a lot. You won''t suffer any loss if you go there."


    They were so poor that they didnt even have a tael of silver with them, so why were they afraid that those two men wouldnt rob them?


    Speaking of which, Lu Bai and Yao Youqian were quite pitiful. Although they had passed the Tongsheng examination, their rankings were not at the top, and their family background was not good, so the wealthy households in the city did not send them any money.


    Some people will give them some gifts when they return to Yujiang County, but Lu Bai can''t wait until he returns to his hometown, and he will need money in these two days.


    Lu Bai was a man of few opinions. Hearing this, he nodded and followed Yao Youqian to Futai Building.


    On the way, he told Gu Jinli and Qin Sang about rescuing him from the siege.


    With a snap, Yao Youqian pped Lu Bai on the head and cursed: "You idiot, why didn''t you tell me the reason quickly? Since others have helped you, you should go with them. It''s impossible for people who encounter injustice on the road to y tricks on you. Walk, walk, hurry up, and make amends to the two benefactors when you get there." Lu Bai could only promise.


    The two of them ran for more than a quarter of an hour before arriving at Futai Tower. Shopkeeper Hu had already heard from Qin Sang. When he saw them, he said, "Yao Tongsheng, pleasee with me."


    Yao Youqian and Gu Jinan had been to Futai Building before. Shopkeeper Hu recognized him and took them directly to the private room on the third floor.


    Yao Youqian apologized as soon as he entered the private room: "Two benefactors, I really couldn''t apologize before. I hesitated because I was afraid of being deceived."


    Gu Jinli: "No need to say more about these, let''s get down to business."


    She pointed to the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table and said: "This money-making job is to sell stories. I dictate them, and Lu Tongsheng writes down what I say. Be sure to write vividly and wonderfully, and then take the written stories to Shenghe Building." Sell it, and after we get the money, well split the money.


    Writing ancient prose is too tiring. She just wants to make money and doesnt want to do too much work.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai became more energetic: "So this is such a job, then this job is really profitable."


    He has been working in Shenghe Building for two days and knows how profitable Shenghe Building is. In order to get exclusive stories, Mr. Ke will also buy stories from others at high prices.


    But there is one requirement, that is, the story must be **** and not dull. It is better to be real people and true stories, and the fictional ones must be reduced in price.


    Lets get started. Gu Jinli was talking about the Ge family.


    The Ge family wanted to squeeze Gu Jinan out of the imperial examination. The Ge family who had used the old Gu family''s affairs to harm Gu Jinan''s reputation were also the family of Young Master Ge who had previously bullied Lu Bai in Shenghe Building.


    Mr. Ge failed to pass the Tongsheng examination, and he was mentioned by storytellers because of the unfilial behavior of several members of his family. His life has been very difficult recently.


    But he doesnt want to repent and still dares tomit crimes, so let him die.


    The story of the Ge family told by Gu Jinli is exactly the follow-up of several members of the Ge family stealing money from the publicpany and making old Mr. Ge angry.


    The members of the Ge family really wanted to divide the family property. They went so far as to drug him while he was sick in bed, making his condition worse. If he didn''t get treatment quickly, he would be poisoned within two months. die.


    What''s even more outrageous is that the Ge family also attacked Mr. Ge''s younger sister.


    This little aunt of the Ge family married in Linhe Mansion. Since she was brought up by Mrs. Ge, she respects Mrs. Ge like her own father. He had a very hot temper. If Mrs. Ge passed away, given the temperament of the Ge family''s little aunt, she would definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. Even if she couldn''t find anything, she would me them for not taking good care of Mrs. Ge and give them a beating.


    In order to save trouble, several members of the Ge family conspired to use the Ge family''s aunt, saying that she had an affair with a poor schr when she was not married. They wanted to ruin her reputation and have her divorced by her husband''s family.


    A woman who has been divorced by her husband''s family has no right to speak in her natal family. If the Ge family is not happy, they can throw her to a Taoist temple to fend for herself.


    "Shameless, extremely shameless!" Lu Bai scolded as he wrote: "How can this Ge family be like this? They are worse than animals!"


    Yao Youqian heard this and sneered: "Some people who only know how to read and **** the blood of the whole family are no better than beasts."


    After Lu Bai heard this, he immediately shut up and did not dare to speak.


    Yao Youqian asked again: "Benefactor, do you have evidence for saying this? If there is no evidence, the Ge family will sue, and Sheng Helou will not dare to tell this story."

 Chapter 999: way to survive

    Chapter 999: way to survive


    Chapter 999: Survival


    Gu Jinli: "Of course there is. Just feel free to write it down. The evidence willeter."


    Daqing and the others have been keeping an eye on the Ge family. They have evidence for the things the Ge family has done.


    After Yao Youqian heard this, he felt relieved and asked Lu Bai to continue writing.


    Don''t forget to mention that Lu Bai can be the county chief of Yujiang County. His literary talent is truly unparalleled, and his words are so beautiful that there are no words to say. Gu Jinli looked at it and found that the whole story was like an exquisite poem.


    but


    "It''s not good, you have to change it." Gu Jinli said: "When you scold people, you have to make it down to earth. The writing is too beautiful. The storyteller will not be happy when he scolds, and the guests will not be happy when they hear it."


    What is grounding? Lu Bai didnt understand.


    Yao Youqian is very good at it: "It''s because your second brother fell in love with shopkeeper Zhang''s Furong. Zhang Furong''s mother called your second brother a wild boar who wants to chew lotus flowers. He will be drowned before he touches the lotus leaves. Something like this if."


    Lu Bai looked very ugly when he heard this. He knew that his second brother fell in love with Zhang Furong and went to the Zhang family to propose marriage, but was beaten up by the Zhang family.


    But at that time he was arrogant and arrogant, and he also spoke for Zhang Furong''s family, saying that the second brother, a reckless man, should not marry the daughter of the shopkeeper Xiao Xiang, but should marry a country girl and live an honest life.


    After the second brother heard this, he didnt speak to him for two years.


    L Bai actually knew that he was wrong, but he felt that he was a schr, how could he admit his mistake to a porter carrying cargo? That''s so sorry for the ancient sages. You have to stretch your arms and let your second brothere to you in person to admit your mistake after you are admitted to the exam.


    Thinking about it now, Lu Bai felt that he was really nothing.


    He wiped his tears and revised the story he had written ording to Hu Jinli''s instructions.


    After the revision, Gu Jinli was very satisfied. It was beautiful and life-like: "Not bad. If I write another story, I''m afraid the Ge family''s affairs won''t sell for more than three hundred taels."


    Lu Bai held the pen and said: "My benefactor, please tell me."


    Then, Gu Jinli dictated and asked Lu Bai to write a story about Baochai''s rebirth. This story was even more **** than the story about the Ge family, andparable to the story about Mrs. Gu''s story about poisonous women with three surnames.


    Its just that in The Legend of Baochais Rebirth, the vicious one is not the female protagonist, but the male protagonist Xue Pinggui.


    After hearing this story, Lu Bai was so angry that he was trembling: "How could this person named Xue be like this? The Wang family kept him safe and waited for eighteen years in Hanyao. Not only did he marry the princess and be his consort, but the princess was still there. The retainers over there poisoned the Wang family, allowing the Wang family to die after only eighteen days of good life. Damn, it is really hateful, even more disgusting than Mr. Shi and his like!"


    Eighteen years in a cold kiln are exchanged for eighteen days of good life. This is simply a trampling on good people and a humiliation to the vast number of virtuous wives and mothers.


    Lu Bai was very angry, crying and cursing as he wrote. After finishing writing, half of his sleeves were wet from crying.


    Yao Youqian said with disdain: "Why are you crying? Didn''t you leave the Xue family after rebirth, rely on your own skills to be a generation of embroidery masters, and marry a good man? It can be regarded as not living a new life."


    "Little boss, what you asked for has been delivered." Erqing sent over the evidence of the Ge family''s crimes. He was very confused when he saw Lu Bai bursting into tears.


    "Give them two." Gu Jinli said, "Take these two stories and evidence and go to Shenghe Building to find Mr. Ke. As for how much silver they will be sold for, it is up to you. I only need three hundred taels."


    Yao Youqian''s eyes lit up when he heard this. So, the higher the price they sell this story, the more money they will get.


    "Thank you so much, my benefactor." Yao Youqian was very happy. After seeing the evidence, he took Lu Bai and left.


    It is already evening now, and Shenghe Tower is a busy time, and all the young men havee out to have fun. However, when Mr. Ke heard that someone had sent the secret information about the Ge family, he went to see the person in person. When he saw that the visitors were Lu Bai and Yao Fuqian, he felt much more at ease.


    Master Tong Sheng should not lie to him.


    "Tell me, please. As long as the secret is true, the price is negotiable." Mr. Ke bowed his hands to them, asked them to sit down and said.


    Yao Youqian directly handed over the two stories and the evidence that the Ge family had done evil things to Ke Yuli.


    Ke Yuli was very satisfied with this. After saying something refreshing, he became more and more excited as he read the story... Oh my God, I didn''t see it. Those people from the Ge family who only know how to take advantage of others still have the courage. Do such evil things?


    The little aunt of the Ge family is famous for her hot temper, and she is also known for respecting Mr. Ge. If the matter of drugging Mr. Ge while he was sick in bed was revealed, the little aunt of the Ge family would have to go to Linhe. Come back from the government and chop up those **** from the Ge family!


    As long as the little aunt of the Ge family brings people to kill them, they can continue to tell the follow-up of the Ge family''s story, which is really a multi-purpose achievement.


    "I bought the Ge family''s affairs for three hundred taels of silver. No counter-offer. What do you two think?" Ke Yuli was very happy and gave a good price.


    Lu Bai was so excited that he nodded hurriedly: "Okay, okay, just three hundred taels."


    Yao Youqian wanted to kick him to death, but he agreed too quickly. If he had stretched it out for a while, the price could have been higher, but Lu Bai had already agreed, and he couldn''t go back on it even if he wanted to.


    He then asked: "What about Wang''s Rebirth? This story is very exciting. How much money can it be sold for?"


    Ke Yuli read the Biography of Wang''s Rebirth and was very impressed by the story. He had never seen such a thing like rebirth and revenge. Once this story is told, it will definitely fetch a good price.


    but


    "The price of this story is not high. It is just a joke and not real. The maximum price can only be fifty taels."


    These fifty taels are given to them because they are Tong Sheng masters. If someone without famees to sell this story, the most they can give is twenty taels.


    Fifty taels was already considered a sky-high price for Lu Bai and Yao Youqian. Moreover, these fifty taels belonged to them and they did not need to give it to the female benefactor, so they readily agreed.


    Ke Yuli did not hesitate and immediately gave them the banknotes. Seeing that they were two people, he very carefully divided the banknotes into two parts to make it easier for them to divide the money.


    Finally, Lu Bai was given a job: "Lu Tongsheng''s story is well written, and the words are beautiful and very lively. We at Shenghe Building asionally ask people to write some curse words or praise poems to add to the story. You can If you dont mind it, you can cooperate with our Sheng Helou and help us write poems and essays. You can also get a tael of silver for writing a poem."


    In the past, Lu Bai would rather die than do such a thing, but after being repaired by Gu Jinan, he understood his own uselessness and knew that he was just like the old Gu family, a blood-sucking insect sucking the blood of the whole family. .


    Lu Bai didn''t want to live another life of sucking the blood of the whole family to survive. After hesitating for a while, he agreed: "Thank you, Mr. Ke, for living."


    Before he was admitted as a schr, this was considered a way of survival for him and his whole family.


    Yao was very pleased to have money. Lu Qianjin finally lost her aloofness and began to learn how to make money. With this ie, Grandpa Lus familys life will be much easier.


    Seeing that he had agreed, Ke Yuli asked them when they would return to their hometown, and then took out two story books and gave them to Lu Bai: "Read them as soon as possible, and then write six poems each based on the content of the story, and send them to you before returning home." Thats it.


    Hey. Lu Bai took the two story books and carried them away.

 Chapter 1000: Beauty appears

    Chapter 1000: Beauty appears


    Chapter 1000 The Beauty Appears


    Two quarters of an hourter, he returned to Futai Tower and put three hundred and fifty taels of silver on the table: "My benefactor, take it first."


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw this. After taking away his own three hundred taels of silver notes, he said, "The rest is yours."


    After hearing this, Lu Bai and Yao Youqian were very happy. The fifty taels of silver were really theirs!


    However, Yao Youqian did not take the fifty taels of silver. In the end, this job belonged to Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai also grew up after going through various hardships, and gave the twenty-five taels of silver notes to Yao Youqian: "Take it."


    Yao Youqian was not polite to him. He took the banknote, but only took ten taels: "This is considered as my hard work to clean up the mess for you. You can keep the rest. Take it back to Grandpa Lu and let him take it." Use this money to arrange a good marriage for your second brother."


    Because the Lu family devoted all their efforts to support Lu Bai''s education, the second brother Lu, who was in histe twenties and had not yet married a wife, became theughing stock of the whole street.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai was very grateful: "Ye Xiang, thank you."


    Poof!


    Night fragrance?


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh out loud. What kind of random nicknames are these?


    Yao Youqian got angry and jumped up and hit Lu Bai on the head: "Lu Qianjin, are you looking for death? Do you want me to beat the gongs and drums tomorrow and tell everyone that your name is Lu Qianjin?!"


    Lu Bai felt aggrieved. He felt that he was calling someone close to him like this. How could Yao beat him if he had money?


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky and didn''t wait too long. He said to Qin Sang, "The food should be ready. Let''s go back."


    She asked people from Fu Tai Lou to make three tables of banquets and take them back to her family.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, let''s go back now."


    He then said to Yao Youqian and Lu Bai, "I''ve made a table for you too. You can finish eating before leaving."


    After saying that, he took Gu Jinli''s hand and left.


    Yao Youqian kicked Lu Bai, and the two sent Gu Jinli and Qin Sang out, but instead of eating in the private room, they packed the food and took it back to Liu''s house to eat with the Liu family.


    The Liu family is very kind to them. Now that they have good food, they naturally have to take it back to the Liu family to try.


    In the mule cart, Qin Sang handed Gu Jinli a pot of warm water: "Drink a few sips. You talked a lot today and your throat must be very dry."


    Telling two very long stories, he felt his throat hurt even as he listened to them.


    Gu Jinli took the kettle with a smile, raised his head and took a few sips of water. Before he finished drinking, the mule cart suddenly stopped.


    Hu~ Erqing suddenly tightened the reins and stopped the mule cart.


    Gu Jinli almost choked on the water he had not swallowed because the mule cart stopped too fast. He coughed twice, but hurriedly covered his mouth so that he did not make a loud sound.


    She knew that Erqing must have encountered something urgent when he suddenly stopped the mule cart, and she faintly heard the sound of knives hitting each other.


    "There must be something going on ahead." Gu Jinli lowered his voice and said, "But this is Fucheng. Who is so bold and dares to use a knife in Fucheng?"


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, even if the bandits enter the city, they can''t hurt us."


    He also ordered Erqing: "Go back in a detour."


    Obviously he doesnt want to get involved in such a thing.


    "Yes." After Erqing heard this, he immediately turned the mule cart around and ran back the way he came.


    But before the mule cart started running, a maid covered in blood rushed over, pped the carriage of the mule cart, and said: "Help, help my girl, please..." However, Erqing hit her with a whip On his body, he said: "Hurry up and let go, we will go to the Yamen to help you report to the official."


    You can go and save people. Sorry, we dont know what your grievances are. What if you just go to save people and get into trouble?


    Qin Sang also means the same thing. When he is walking outside, he is never too kind.


    The maid was stunned after hearing this. How could these people refuse to save them?


    The maid is also a hater, clinging to the mule cart and saying, "Please, save my girl. As long as you save my girl, you will definitely get a lot of reward."


    Erqing: "No need, my master is not short of money."


    After saying that, he whipped the maid again, but the maid refused to let go.


    Erqing was angry and was about to get out of the car and drag the maid off. Five masked men suddenly rushed out from behind the mule cart. One of the masked men was escorting a young girl. The other four saw the maid. Without saying a word, he rushed forward and chopped.


    The leader also said: "Kill them all together, and no one will be left alive."


    "Yes." The masked men responded. They all rushed over and chopped at Erqing. Two others wanted to break into the mule cart and kill Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    result


    With a ng, Qin Sang drew his knife to fight back. After blocking a man''s knife, he drew out his dagger and cut the man''s throat with a whoosh. With a bang, he kicked the man off the mule cart.


    "Don''t be afraid, stay inside and don''t move. I''ll deal with them soon." After Qin Sang told Gu Jinli, he turned over and jumped out of the mule cart. With a precise cut with the dagger, he hissed and slit the throat of another masked man. .


    The long knife in his right hand turned and with a click, he cut off the head of a masked man.


    He killed three people at once and frightened the remaining two masked men.


    Youre the queen! the leader said, snatching the girl away and rushing into the night.


    Qin Sang did not chase him, but shed at thest masked man with his knife. With a click, the masked man turned around and opened the car curtain, smiling at Gu Jinli: "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, everything has been cleaned up. "


    The maid is extremely anxious. What do you mean by cleaning up?


    "Sir, my girl has been kidnapped by that man. Please run after her quickly." The maid was furious. Is this man blind? Haven''t you seen how beautiful her girl is? It was like overwhelming the country. He didn''t want to be a hero to save the beauty, but he took great care of the peasant girl in the mule cart.


    How could he do such a stupid thing by abandoning the pearl and turning to fish eyes?


    Erqing: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase her. We are not your servants, so we have no obligation to save your girl."


    The maid waspletely confused, but she did not dare to leave. If she did, these people would definitely drive away in a mule cart.


    However, not long after, there was another sound of fighting in the darkness.


    Qin Sang said: "There are still some of you alive, so hurry up and help."


    He then said to Erqing: "Turn around and go home."


    Qin Sang really didn''t want to go into this muddy water. Those masked men before were not ordinary people, but specially trained dead soldiers.


    Families that can raise dead soldiers and families that can be chased and killed by dead soldiers are not ordinary people, so it is best not to get involved.


    That maid is ready to kill Qin Sang. This man is indeed blind and can say such heartless words. Do you know who her girl is? What benefits can I get from saving her?


    Seeing that Qin Sang couldn''t speak, the maid pulled the mule cart again, knelt down and begged Gu Jinli: "Girl in the mule cart, please be kind and let this young man go and save my girl. I beg you!"


    But the maid didn''t expect that Gu Jinli was more ruthless than Qin Sang, and said directly: "Er Qing, let''s go."


    Maid:


    That gentleman was indeed right. This person named Gu is really a poisonous woman, and she refuses to save her!

 Chapter 1001: Zong Zhengya

    Chapter 1001: Zong Zhengya


    Chapter 1001 Zong Zhengya


    However, how could the maid let them go? She clung to the mule cart and refused to let go, crying: "Girl, you can''t leave. You are also a girl. If you encounter such a thing, ask for help..." "


    When Qin Sang saw that the maid dared to curse Gu Jinli, his eyes sharpened and he shed the maid''s hand that was holding on to the mule cart with the knife in his hand.


    With a click, the knife hit the wooden frame of the mule cart. When the maid saw the knifeing, she was frightened and quickly retracted her hand, falling to the ground.


    The maid looked at Qin Sang in disbelief. How could he do such a thing? !


    The maid said in a tearful tone: "My lord, my lord, how could you do this?"


    Qin Sang sneered: "You cursed my woman and you still want me to treat you well?"


    Xiaoyu was the person he cared about most. He didn''t even have time to feel pain, but he was cursed by this maid who suddenly ran out. Did he think he was dead? Or do you think that his little fish has no backer?


    "You, your woman?" the maid said in shock: "How can the young master say such a thing when men and women cannot understand each other?"


    Could it be that they came toote?


    "Yunqing,e here and help~" Zong Zhengya interrupted the maid in time, and he and a nun slowly moved over while supporting a shadow guard who was covered in blood.


    He then shouted weakly at the mule cart: "My benefactor, please stay~"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and even the master was dispatched. It seemed that the other party really wanted them to pay attention to her, so that''s ok: "Okay, we''ll wait for you."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and saw her nodding to him. He understood that she had other ns, so he did not let Er Qing drive away in the mule cart.


    When the maid Yun Qing saw this, she breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ran over to rece Zong Zhengya and support the shadow guard.


    Zong Zhengya ran away and said to Qin Sang: "Thank you so much for saving us. If our benefactor hadn''t killed four dead soldiers, we would never have survived."


    As he spoke, he looked at Qin Sang. Well, he looks good. He is a rare handsome man. He has a tall and thick body. He is more likeable than many weak schrs.


    When Qin Sang heard Zong Zhengya''s words, his eyebrows showed disgust and impatience. He lowered the car curtain and sat back in the carriage without talking to Zong Zhengya at all.


    Zong Zhengya was stunned. She didn''t expect Qin Sang to have this kind of attitude towards her. She was the second youngdy of the Zongzheng family and one of the three jewels in the capital, but this man didn''t even look at her and hid directly in the carriage.


    Hmm, its quite interesting. She has never seen such a man before.


    Zong Zhengya didn''t speak anymore, but waited for Gu Jinli toe out.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli lifted the car curtain, stuck his head out, looked at her and smiled: "Girl, my man said that there are differences between men and women. If you need anything, just tell me."


    Zong Zhengya was stunned. He looked through thentern hanging on the mule cart and saw a face that was as good as his own, with a cheerful and wanton smile on it.


    Such a smile that I have never seen before.


    She is one of the three jewels in the capital, a role model for girls from aristocratic families and nobledies. She cannot smile with her teeth exposed like this.


    Moreover, this daughter of the Gu family said that Qin Sang is her man. Are they engaged?


    It''s impossible. ording to what the gentleman said, they can''t get engaged so soon. At least until his birthday in June, the Gu family''s daughter will relent and agree to marry Qin Sang.


    That gentleman has extraordinary powers, Zong Zhengya believes that he will not lie to himself. "Girl, what are you looking at?" Gu Jinli smiled even more heartily. She knew that this girl was sizing her up, and she understood.


    As for women, when they see a woman, the first thing they will notice is their appearance. If the other person is uglier than themselves, they will feel better.


    This girl must be feeling unhappy right now.


    Zong Zhengya came back to his senses and smiled at Gu Jinli. The smile was as if he was measuring it with a ruler. The standard was not bad at all. It was beautiful, but itcked a touch of agility.


    However, Gu Jinli had to admit that this girl was indeed a rare beauty,parable to her eldest sister.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Ya, for saving Sister Ya in danger. Sister Ya is deeply touched." Zong Zhengya said, bowed to Gu Jinli, and then asked, "Miss, my shadow guards and a few of them are here." The servants are seriously injured, please help us again, let us stay for a few days, and then hire a doctor for us to save my servants, the little girl is very grateful."


    Gu Jinli said: "I can help you, but who are you? What is your identity? Why are you being hunted down?"


    She pointed around and said: "Although this is a small road, it is still within the city. Who is so bold and dares to kill you in the city? If you don''t make it clear, we won''t dare to help."


    Then he said: "Girl, please hurry up and tell the truth, otherwise your enemy''s dead soldiers may not be killed again, and in half an hour, government soldiers will start patrolling. If they see those corpses, they must be traced." The girl asked us for help because she didnt want this matter to be a big deal and wanted to cover up the past.


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya was secretly shocked. The gentleman was indeed right. This Gu family girl was smart. If she wanted to achieve her goal, she would have to tell half-truths and half-falsehoods. She couldn''t just find anyone. Just make excuses.


    However, Zong Zhengya came well-prepared and gave Gu Jinli a perfect reason: "I am the second daughter of Zhongzhou Zongzheng''s family and the granddaughter of Shangguan''s family in Jiangnan. I visited my grandmother at Shangguan''s family in Jiangnan some time ago. I heard about my hometown in Zhongzhou. After my great-uncle became seriously ill, I nned to rush back to my hometown in Zhongzhou. After seeing my great-uncle, I didn''t know that I would encounter a dead man chasing me on the road."


    At this point, she paused and then said: "As for who is chasing me, forgive me for not telling the girl. As long as the girl knows, it is the man sent by the nobles in the pce."


    Gu Jinli looked shocked: "What? It''s the nobles in the pce who want to kill you. No wonder you dare to be sowless. Then, if we help you, won''t we be beheaded by the nobles in the pce?"


    Hey, no, no, we are just ordinary people and we dont dare to interfere with pce affairs.


    Gu Jinli acted like he was scared to death, and urged Erqing to leave quickly, which shocked Zong Zhengya, and said hurriedly: "Girl, don''t be afraid, those people have been killed, and I, Zong Zhengya, have Follow the official family and support her from the front, the nobles in the pce will not cause trouble for the girl, don''t worry."


    Zong Zhengya was afraid that Gu Jinli was going to run away, so he hurriedly begged: "Girl, please help us. I will repay you when I am out of danger."


    After speaking, he bowed to Gu Jinli again.


    But before she finished the ceremony, she heard Gu Jinli say: "How are you going to repay me?"


    Then he said: "Everyone is very busy, and I don''t know if we will meet again in the future. Let''s do this. We will help you, and you can give us fifty thousand taels of silver as a reward. The money and goods are both paid, which is good for everyone. good."


    Zong Zhengya is a famousdy in the capital, but when she heard these words, she couldn''t help but want to strangle Gu Jinli to death.


    Has this peasant girl fallen in love with money? She had already revealed her identity, and she was still talking to her about money. She was so short-sighted. No wonder that gentleman wanted to help Qin Sang rece her.


    If Qin Sang is really as good as that gentleman said, he will have great fortunes in the future, then marrying such a wife will be a shame and a drag.

 Chapter 1002: Being cheated

    Chapter 1002: Being cheated


    Chapter 1002: Being Tricked


    Qin Sang understood what Gu Jinli meant and said at the right time: "It''s gettingte, we have to go back early, otherwise my father-inw and mother-inw will eat and the banquet we bought will be wasted."


    Zong Zhengyas heart sank when he heard this, and even his father-inw and mother-inw called out.


    He quickly came to his senses and took out a few banknotes and handed them to Gu Jinli: "Girl, fifty thousand taels is too much. I can''t pay this price. Here are five thousand taels. When I leave, I will give another five thousand taels." I offer you a thousand taels, please help me."


    She is not a fool, how could she really give Gu Jinli so much money? If she really gave it to her, then her education over the years would be in vain.


    Gu Jinli did not continue to bargain, but epted the money: "Okay, deal. Just wait, my people wille out to help you immediately."


    Zong Zhengya frowned slightly: "Your people?"


    Shouldn''t it be Qin Sang''s people who came out to help her?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, he is my person."


    He shouted to the surroundings again: "Daqing!"


    Daqing soon came out with Sanqing, Erxi and Sanxi.


    Little boss. Daqing said respectfully.


    Gu Jinli nodded and told Daqing the matter: "Take them to the house on Moxiang Street and settle down well. Some of them are injured. Take a look at them and make sure to heal them. After all, they have received money from others."


    "Hey." Sanqing responded happily, turned back to Zong Zhengya and smiled: "Sister, pleasee with us."


    Zong Zhengya was shocked, why was this different from what she nned?


    Seeing that things were not going well here, Yun Qing ran over and said, "Girl benefactor, there''s no need to go to such trouble. We can just stay at your house for a few days."


    Gu Jinli: "I have arge family, and recently people from my n havee to visit me. All the courtyards are full. You can go live on Moxiang Street."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, Moxiang Street is a good ce. Many literati and poets have vis there, but they don''t live there often, so your stay there is not onlyfortable, but also very quiet, and you will not be disturbed by others." found."


    Qin Sang heard this in the carriage, and a smile appeared on his lips... Xiaoyu is really, the people in Moxiang Street have almost moved out because of the old Gu family''s affairs. She bought a house somewhere because it was cheap, thinking that after the limelight passed and the price of the house increased, she would sell the house.


    If those people outside knew that Moxiang Street was now called Hualiu Street, they would be furious.


    Zong Zhengya and the others have actually been here for a few days. They also checked on the Gu family when they came. They knew about the old Gu family and naturally knew about Moxiang Street. But at this moment, if Zong Zhengya insists on not going, he will definitely be suspected by Gu Jinli .


    You, a person who is being chased by dead soldiers and begging others to save you, still dare to be picky?


    I have to say that Zong Zhengya is indeed ady who was taught by a wealthy family. She has brains, so she didn''t make a fuss. Instead, she said gratefully: "Thank you, girl."


    He raised his voice and said to Qin Sang in the mule cart: "Thank you very much, my benefactor. After Sister Ya''s son is out of danger, she will definitely report to her father and ancestors in the family and repay her benefactor''s kindness."


    Qin Sang: "No need, I didn''t save you at all. It was those dead soldiers who wanted to kill my wife, so I took action now. It has nothing to do with you."


    So donte to me!


    Qin Sang was just about to say these four words.


    He dislikes this kind of thing very much. Apart from being patient with Xiaoyu, he also hides as far away from other young girls as he can.


    but


    "If you really want to repay the favor, give me another thirty thousand taels of silver and give it to my wife. She likes it."


    Zong Zhengya was really angry this time. She came here to give Qin Sang face, but this man was so arrogant and arrogant. He rejected her many times and didn''t take her as a noble daughter seriously. Giving her money to a peasant girl is simply a humiliation to her!


    Zong Zhengya grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth, and she was also arrogant. Except for her elders, the Queen Mother, and the Queen, no one dared to take her seriously. She felt that she had lost all face. However, Zong Zhengya was very tolerant. Hearing this, he just said aggrievedly: "No matter what, my benefactor saved Sister Ya, and Sister Ya must repay the favor."


    Without waiting for Qin Sang to speak, he said to Daqing: "Please ask the girl to lead the way."


    Daqing nodded coldly: "Follow me."


    After speaking, he left first.


    Zong Zhengya hurriedly followed. When he passed by his grandmother, the grandmother supported her distressedly, and the group followed Daqing and the others.


    After Zong Zhengya and the others left, You Xi and the others came out and began to collect the corpses and search their belongings.


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli home.


    In the car, Qin Sang asked: "Do you want to see what that woman will do?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, what happened tonight is very weird. It was such a coincidence. Howe we bumped into each other? Looking at this routine, it seems like it was directed and acted by myself."


    "If it is true that she directs and acts by herself, then Zong Zhengya''s mind is quite vicious. Several of her shadow guards have actually died. For such arge sum of money, there must be something to gain. If you don''t take her bait, She wont give up and will definitely think of other ways to get hold of us. Instead of doing it again next time, its better to just go along with her wishes this time and see what she wants to do next.


    "Well, Xiaoyu is right. It''s much better to keep a close eye on this person in our house than outside." Qin Sang nodded after hearing this, then hugged Gu Jinli gently and said, "Thank you for your hard work. , I was originally going to take you out to y today, but something like this happened."


    That woman is really hateful!


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked his chest, and said: "It''s not **** me, but it''s you. Such a big beauty is staring at you with green eyes, but you don''t even care about her. It''s so heartless."


    Qin Sang''s face darkened and he said: "I hate her. In a big family, her behavior is very unruly. She actually asked the maid to hold our mule cart and not let it go, and she didn''t show respect to you.nguage."


    From ancient times to the present, the status of benefactors has been very high. It was obviously because of Xiaoyu that he took action to kill those dead soldiers, but when the woman faced Xiaoyu, she actually called Xiaoyu "you", which made him very unhappy. Happy.


    His little fish cannot be looked down upon by anyone!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "In the eyes of others, I am just a peasant girl. The aristocratic family prides itself on being superior to others, so naturally they don''t bother to use honorifics to a peasant girl like me. Besides, I don''t care, even if I set a trap for her, He also cheated her out of ten thousand taels of silver."


    Speaking of this, he reminded Qin Sang: "Before we go back to the vige, remember to remind me to send someone to find her to collect the remaining five thousand taels. We can''t lose anything."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Okay, I will definitely remind you to ask Daqing and the others to take back the money, and we will not suffer any loss."


    He also said in his heart that he would let her live a life that was respected by others and would not let anyone look down on her.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, they finally returned home.


    Mom, dad, grandpa and grandma, dont cook tonight, weve brought you delicious food. Gu Jinli shouted as soon as he got off the mule cart.


    "What''s delicious?" Mrs. Chen rushed out after hearing this. She opened the curtain and saw that it was a table in Futai Building. She smiled from ear to ear and said, "Xiaoyu is really good at it. Go and have a meal." I brought back so many good dishes from my trip to Futai Building, so move in quickly and lets start dinner.

 Chapter 1003: Chen wants to fight

    Chapter 1003: Chen wants to fight


    Chapter 1003 Chen wants to fight


    Mrs. Chen greeted Gu Dagui, and the couple worked very hard to carry the bamboo boxes containing vegetables. Seeing that Erqing was about to move, Ms. Chen said: "Hey, don''t move, we will do it. You have to work hard to serve Xiaoyu." , Its time to take a rest.


    He smiled at Gu Jinli again and said, "That''s right, Xiaoyu."


    Ms. Chen''s smile was so ttering that it startled Gu Jinli: "Auntie, are you okay?"


    She and Brother Qin came backte and dyed the dinner at home. Mrs. Chen didn''t praise her and even praised her maid. This was wrong.


    Brother Cheng ran over and informed Gu Jinli: "Second sister, the eldestdy has something to ask of you, and she has been talking about you at home for more than an hour. If you don''te back, our ears will be turned off by her." Im deafened by the chanting.


    Gu Jinli suddenly realized that he really had something to ask of her.


    Then why is she so polite? It was Mrs. Chen who was busy preparing rice and serving soup.


    After several families had finished their meal happily, Gu Jinli said again: "Erqing and Xiaoji have also worked hard. This bowl of chopsticks?"


    Fu Tai Lou only packs dishes in bamboo boxes, and the tableware and chopsticks are from home, so they still have to be washed.


    Chen understood instantly and immediately patted Gu Dagui and said, "What are you still doing sitting here? You''ve just had a good meal in vain. Do you still want to sit down and be a master? Follow me and wash the dishes."


    Gu Dagui had no choice but to re at her and then followed her to clear the dishes.


    Mrs. Cui smiled beside her and said to Gu Jinli in a low voice: "Take it easy and don''t go too far, otherwise your noble aunt will have to give up the fight with you."


    Gu Jinli said: "Mom, don''t worry. Looking at the attitude of the noble aunt, she must have something important to ask of me. Even if I make her faint from exhaustion, she will not dare to get angry."


    But Gu Jinli just asked Chen to wash the dishes and make tea for everyone, and then he didn''t bother her anymore.


    When Mrs. Chen saw this, she immediately said: "Xiaoyu, have you noticed that the people in this city are stupid and have too much money?"


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard the words "people are stupid and have too much money": "You actually know these four words?"


    Mrs. Chen red at her: "Why don''t you know that the storyteller has a lot of words? When he said that a rich young man bought an egg for one tael of silver, he said that the rich young man was stupid and had too much money."


    He waved his hand again and said, "Don''t interrupt, just listen to what Auntie has to say."


    Then he told me that he wanted to open a shop in Fucheng to make tofu and sell bean dregs cakes.


    "Although the dried tofu is good, it doesn''t taste as good as fresh tofu, and there are several counties near He''an Prefecture. Our tofu can be sold to people in several nearby counties. The leftover bean dregs from making tofu will not be wasted. Just make it into bean dregs cake and sell it for twenty cents. People in Fucheng who have never eaten it will definitely rush to buy it!"


    Ms. Chen said excitedly, as if she had seen the people from Fucheng throwing money at her, andughed out loud: "I''m getting rich!"


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Chen who was about tough andughed, and said, "It costs twenty cents for a bean dregs cake. You have quadrupled the price at once. Isn''t that too harsh?"


    Even if the wealthy households in the city are stupid and have a lot of money, you can''t kill them like this.


    Mrs. Chen was dissatisfied and said in a loud voice: "Why is it too cruel? Food is so expensive nowadays. I heard people from Fucheng say that people are starving to death in the northwest again. Oh, it''s so miserable. There are so many people there. People are sold into very and no one wants them.


    Every winter, the Dajong people woulde to grab food. I heard that in the past few years, because there was no official guard to guard the country, they robbed particrly arrogantly, and many people died in the border town. Many families couldn''t bear it anymore. They heard that the south was a granary with no shortage of food and no war, so they sold themselves one after another and wanted to follow Ya Xing to the south.


    Gu Jinli knew about this, and they had never stopped hearing about it from the northwest. Because of this, she and Qin Sang elerated their efforts to stock up on necessary supplies such as food, ironware, medicinal materials, horses, and mules.


    "So the bean dregs cakes I sell for twenty cents are really not expensive." Mrs. Chen added: "I heard that the rich young men in Fucheng don''t eat cheap food. If I sell it cheaply, they won''t buy it. "


    They don''t care about money, food is their status, but Mrs. Chen thinks they are stupid, very stupid.


    Gu Jinli said: "It is not an easy task for you to open a shop to make tofu and bean dregs cakes in the city. What if someone deliberately poisons the tofu?"


    Mrs. Chen also learned from Gu Jinli in the past few years, and immediately said: "Don''t worry, Auntie won''t be dazzled by money. The fresh tofu needs to be sold to one family in a county, and you have to sign a contract. Get the goods. I have to inspect the goods when I go out and sign to make sure there is no problem. When the fresh tofu goes out, I wont recognize it at all.


    Then he begged: "Xiaoyu, Auntie knows that you are worried that if you open another tofu workshop, someone will take the opportunity to poison us and frame us, but don''t worry, Auntie is definitely not greedy for money and will definitely do it ording to your rules. If anything happens A suspicious person would rather not do his business without money."


    Xiaoyu, just promise me, I really want to open a shop in Fucheng, just like you, so that we can earn more money for our family.


    Chen said it very sincerely, and Gu Jinli also saw that Chen really wanted to open a shop in Fucheng.


    However, she didn''t want to agree so quickly or let go too quickly. Chen would not cherish her and would have to hammer her hard to make her understand that this job was hard-earned.


    "Let''s do this. Write down your ideas on how you want to run this shop and show it to me. Then make a ledger and estimate how much money you need to open this shop. Then write it all down in the book. After I read it, if If you think its feasible, just agree.


    Chen was confused: "What? What do you want me to write down? I can''t read!"


    Mrs. Chen felt that Gu Jinli was ying tricks on her, but Gu Jinli said: "Uncle Dagui is literate, just dictate it and let him write it. Besides, these are all necessary. If you don''t even know what you need to do to open a shop, , How dare I let you do it in Fucheng? What if you lose money? That is our familys money."


    Ms. Chen had no choice but to ept her fate and drag Gu Dagui back to the house, and began to force Gu Dagui to help him write some business ideas.


    "What else can you think about selling tofu? Xiaoyu girl has too much to do!" Mrs. Chenined while speaking out what she was thinking.


    Gu Dagui was almost stunned by her, and said angrily: "You bitch, what exactly do you want me to write? Can you first express your ideas on how to run the shop before you curse?"


    Chen said angrily: "Okay, okay, I get it, why are you yelling?"


    After scolding, they followed Gu Dagui to fight at night, and the one who couldn''t sleep tonight was Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya and the others were busy until midnight before they finally settled down.


    Then she remembered what Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli, and immediately summoned another group of shadow guards and ordered the captain: "Immediately go to the He''an government office and Tianfu county government office to check if there are any Qin Sang and Gu''s daughter in the government office. Registration record of engagement letter or marriage certificate.


    As long as the matchmaker is marrying, there will be a letter of appointment for the engagement, and there will be a marriage ceremony. If there are no registrations in the yamen, she can count Qin Sang and the daughter of the Gu family as having an affair without a matchmaker.


    After hearing this, the Shadow Guard Captain frowned, feeling very dissatisfied with this second youngdy.


    Because of her temptation, eight of their brothers died. Now she still doesnt want to give up and wants to continue spending time here. What is she trying to do?


    I have been saving the manuscript recently to prepare for the update, so I will update three chapters (6,000 words) every day. Dont worry, you will feelfortable reading it when the update is released. The rtionship between the male and female protagonists can only be expressed in four words: trust + mutual love. Dont worry about any **** plot happening. Zong Zhengya came here after listening to Ning Jis words, but she is not a fool. She has the bnce of family interests between the daughters of the aristocratic family. , it is impossible to fall headfirst into Qin Sang, a poor guy who is still a hundred households. She will soon feel that Qin Sang is not as good as Qin Eng, give up and leave. Finally: Thank you for your support^0^

 Chapter 1004: Was she cheated?

    Chapter 1004: Was she cheated?


    Chapter 1004 She was cheated?


    That''s right, eight people died tonight, not the four killed by Qin Sang, just because they were being hunted down in this game.


    Since he was being chased, there must have been casualties on both sides during the fight. If not, Qin Sang would find out something was wrong when he checked.


    So they left four corpses in a small alley not far away. Although these four corpses were disguised as two factions, they were actually their people and brothers they lived with day and night.


    In addition to the eight shadow guards, ten servants also died. Although these ten servants were temporarily bought back for the game, the captain of the shadow guard was still very dissatisfied.


    It would be fine if he really lost his life against the enemy, but this time he killed his own people for a show. This feeling is really **** maddening.


    Zong Zhengya saw that the captain of the shadow guard was not moving, and his face darkened. He stared at him and said, "Why, I can''t control you now? I know what you are thinking, but you have to remember that you are Shadow Guards, just obey the orders. As for whether the enemy or one of our own will die, you dont have to worry about it.


    Zong Zhengya was carefully raised by the Zong Zheng family. She has unique vision and thoughts, and also has the cruelty of a superior. For people like them, the death of a few servants is nothing.


    After hearing this, the Shadow Guard Captain felt his heart tremble and said hurriedly: "Yes, I will obey your orders."


    After saying that, he left immediately without any further dy.


    Shadow guard cannot have emotions. He made a big mistake tonight. If the seconddy uses this reason to kill him, then his death will not be unfair.


    After the captain of the shadow guard left, Grandma Zong came over and said, "Second girl, it''s gettingte. You should rest early."


    Although Zongzhengjia has apound surname, the loyal servants of Zongzhengjia are only given the surname Zong.


    Zong Zhengya nodded and stood while Yun Qing took off his coat and hair bun. After finishing, Zong Zhengya looked at Aunt Zong and asked, "Do you think I shouldn''te this time?"


    Mother Zong sighed: "Since the second girl knows, why bother asking the old ve."


    He then said worriedly: "If outsiders find out, the second girl''s reputation will be damaged."


    What happened this time is very disgraceful. A girl from aristocratic family who has not yet left the government actually tried to trap a foreign man. If anyone knew about it, the second girl would not be able to find a good marriage.


    Zong Zhengya said: "I know that grandma is worried about me, but you know that gentleman. He said that he has won three big things, and you believe him. Besides, the eldest sister is already in the pce, and it is impossible for me to enter the pce again." For my future, or to marry a prince, it would be a matter of seniority. You also know the family that my father and ancestors chose for me, but the general aristocratic families are not as noble as the Zongzheng family."


    How could she be willing to marry a noble son of such a noble family? !


    I can only find a way out on my own.


    Aunt Zong said: "I understand the second girl''s suffering, but what that gentleman said may not be urate. He is just a viger from a hundred households, and he doesn''t look like a man from the beach." dragon."


    He added: "Even if that person really can soar into the sky in the future, it will be at least ten yearster. The second girl will have to suffer for more than ten years."


    Zong Zhengya felt ufortable thinking about this. Yes, we have to wait at least ten years. She didnt want to wait that long: Dont worry, mama, with the strength of the Zongzheng family to keep up with the official family, when the time of great struggle mentioned by the husbandes, it will only take five years. Grandmas family can carry him up, so we dont have to wait that long.


    Aristocratic families are never as simple as they appear on the surface. They have money, food, and people. Those people are as powerful as death soldiers and shadow guards, and the worst are like guardians. They can be used as soldiers with just one order. , it is not too difficult to support someone in troubled times. The difficulty is, is this mans heart in her? If not, then if she invested all her family''s wealth, wouldn''t she be making a wedding dress for the daughter of the Gu family?


    The gentleman said that Qin San cared about the daughter of the Gu family very much. Because of her, he was reluctant to ascend the throne because he was afraid that if he ascended the throne, the court would ask him to recruit more people into the harem, and the daughter of the Gu family would be wronged.


    Actually, Ning Ji lied. In the previous life, Qin Sang did not ascend the throne as emperor at all. He did not even be regent. After taking revenge, he just wanted to live with his wife and children.


    But in order to bring Zong Zhengya into the game, Ning Ji deceived Zong Zhengya, saying that Qin Sang became the emperor and was a wise king.


    Zong Zhengya became attracted to Qin Sang after he learned that he would definitely ascend to Dabao. But she heard that Qin Sang was very angry because the Gu family daughter was reluctant to ascend the throne.


    Zong Zhengya didn''t understand that just because a peasant girl was reluctant to ascend to the throne, but she also knew how much Qin San cared about the daughter of the Gu family.


    This family-oriented girl is difficult to deal with.


    If she died of illness, Qin San would definitely investigate thoroughly given how much he liked her. However, some things would leave traces as long as they were done and could not withstand thorough investigation.


    If Qin San finds out that she is the daughter of the Gu family who murdered, she will definitely not end well... Qin San may use her to ascend to the throne, but when he bes fully fledged, she, the Zongzheng family, and the Shangguan family will not even think about it. Better off!


    Zong Zhengya knows this very well. There have been many such things throughout the ages. In addition, after seeing Qin San caring about Gu''s daughter tonight, he felt even more unhappy. He always felt that the deal was going to be a loss.


    Zong Zhengya hates being at a disadvantage the most. She only does things that are beneficial to herself. Even if she really falls in love with a man, she will not marry if that man cannot meet her expectations.


    After hearing this, Grandma Zong looked at Zong Zhengya''s face and knew that Zong Zhengya had not just identified Qin Sang. She breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Second girl, it''s good that you understand the power of it. As long as you don''t suffer any loss, I will Feel at ease."


    Zong Zhengya frowned when he heard this, but said nothing. He took the ginseng tea and took a few sips before putting it down. He walked towards the bed and asked, "How is the eldest sister''s fetal image?"


    Mammy Zong said: "I heard news from the pce that the fetus is very good, and it is probably a prince."


    Zong Zhengya frowned, is it the prince again? That eldest sister has two princes with her, **** it!


    Zong Zhengya is very jealous of her eldest sister and has a strong objection to the fact that all the benefits of the family are given to her.


    They are all daughters of the Zongzheng family. Why should she, the second oldest, pick up what the eldest sister left behind?


    Zong Zhengya also wanted to be the queen because of this. Let the Zongzheng family see who is the most promising daughter of the Zongzheng family?


    However, the gentleman said that Dachu could notst long, and when Dachu was destroyed, it would not be very easy for the eldest sister and the nephews.


    Zong Zhengya feltfortable again and slept peacefully.


    But when she woke up the next day, she learned a piece of news that made her furious.


    "What did you say? Qin Sang and Gu''s daughter are really engaged? The Fucheng Yamen has records of their engagement letters!" Zong Zhengya couldn''t believe what he heard.

 Chapter 1005: Send a message to Qin Sanlang

    Chapter 1005: Send a message to Qin Sang


    Chapter 1005 Sending a letter to Qin Sang


    Zong Zhengya asked again: "Are you really engaged?"


    The captain of the shadow guard nodded: "I dare not deceive the seconddy. There is indeed a record of their appointment letters in the marriage book of the Fucheng Yamen."


    Speaking, he handed over a copied letter of appointment.


    Yunqing took it, walked around the screen and handed it to Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya suppressed the anger in his heart and took the appointment letter. He looked carefully and saw that the date was ten days ago. The appointment letter had the names and fingerprints of two elders on it, and the matchmaker was an official mediator with an official title.


    Zong Zhengya was so angry that he tore up the copied letter of appointment.


    They actually got engaged!


    Wrong, how could it be wrong?


    The three major things I mentioned earlier were all right, and even the timing was correct, but when it came to this matter involving her identity, she was wrong.


    You must know that after the appointment letter is registered in the Yamen, the only thing left is to go to the court to be a real couple. Even if she can be the queen in the future, she will still be inferior to the daughter of the Gu family in terms of status.


    At that time, those etiquette officials who pay attention to the etiquette of concubines will find fault, saying that she is not the real first wife of the royal family, and let her use concubine etiquette during the concubine ceremony, the New Year''s Day, and the worship of heaven and ancestors.


    Hahahaha, this is simply a p in her face!


    She, the legitimate daughter of a dignified political family and the granddaughter of the Shangguan family, should suffer such humiliation!


    No matter how well-educated Zong Zhengya is, he almost wants to scream at this moment.


    Grandma Zong was trembling with anger after hearing this. She even had a letter of appointment and registered it at the Fucheng Yamen. Even if Da Chu disappeared and a new dynasty was established, as long as the person was not dead, her girl would be very good. The matter of the first wife of the wife must also be talked about.


    Mother Zong felt very distressed: "Second girl..."


    Zong Zhengya raised his hand to stop Grandma Zong from speaking: "Let me be quiet."


    She had to sit upright behind the screen for more than a quarter of an hour before she suppressed the anger in her heart and regained herposure... Could it be that the gentleman was lying to her?


    With the facts before his eyes, Zong Zhengya had no choice but to have this suspicion.


    Everything I said before was very urate, but when it came to this important matter, I was wrong. It was so wrong. The time was almost two months behind.


    And if this thing goes wrong, what happens next? Will I continue to make mistakes? Then if she just listened to that gentleman and did what he said, wouldn''t she be harming herself?


    It has to be said that Zong Zhengya is smart. She has not learned the tricks of the family in the past ten years. She knows very well that if this kind of support for the "real dragon" goes wrong, it will be very difficult for her, the Zongzheng family, and the Shangguan family. All are fatal blows.


    Zhongyuan Zongjia, the Zongjia who is only one word different from Zongzhengjia, the Zongjia who shocked the whole world by making fresh glutinous rice paste, made mistakes during the Chinese New Year holiday and when the previous dynasty was established, which led to the Zhongyuan familys self-destruction. After this destruction, he became a poor man who can''t even be listed on the family tree today.


    No, you can''t put all your chips on that gentleman... You can make use of that gentleman''s ability to predict the future, but you must not let him lead you by the nose!


    Zong Zhengya finally woke up, but it was not easy for her toe here, and she did not leave quickly. He had just been rescuedst night, and the shock had not passed. Leaving so soon would arouse suspicion.


    In this case, lets wait.


    Zong Zhengya asked the shadow guard captain: "Where is the Tianfu County government office?"


    The captain of the shadow guard said: "Second Miss Qi, we have sent people there, but Tianfu County is a little far away from here, and we won''t be able to get back until tomorrow at the earliest."


    The man rode a fast horse and took a shortcut, but even if the horse was killed, he would not be able toe back so quickly.


    Zong Zhengya said: "Well, do it cleanly and get down."


    Yes. The Shadow Guard Captain responded, and left quickly without staying any longer.


    Zong Zhengya stayed in the room for a while, and asked Yunqing to write a letter orally, and asked Yunqing to give it to Daqing, and asked Daqing to send the letter to Qin Sang.


    The reason why Yun Qing asked Yun Qing to write it instead of writing it himself was because he was worried that Gu''s daughter would get the letter and use it as a handle in the future to ruin her reputation. Although she did this willful thing, as long as she didn''t leave any evidence, even if the Gu family daughter told her, she would still have a way to refute it.


    Aunt Zong said: "Second girl, are you still determined to give up?"


    The second girl actually wanted to attract Qin Sang and meet him in person, she must still have expectations for him.


    Zong Zhengya said: "Mommy, although that gentleman was wrong about Qin San''s engagement with the daughter of the Gu family, as long as Qin San is a real dragon, it will be beneficial for us to make acquaintance in advance."


    The Gu family''s daughter was herest night, and Qin San was very cold to her. She called Qin San here for two purposes. One was to see if Qin San really cared about the Gu family''s daughter? The second is to see if Qin San is really capable.


    If Qin San cared about Gu''s daughter and didn''t have any surprising abilities, it would be much easier for her to give up such a defective product.


    Mammy Zong sighed. She knew the second girl''s temper very well, and it was useless to stop her, so she had no choice but to stop talking.


    After Yunqing finished writing the letter, he quickly found Daqing and said respectfully and happily: "Sister Qing, you worked hardst night. My girl is very grateful to you and asked me to send a banknote to Sister Qing to talk about the table. gratitude."


    Speaking, he handed Daqing a thousand-tael banknote.


    Daqing smiled. This youngdy from the Zongzheng family was really generous in her offer. She did not refuse and readily epted it.


    The little boss said that if you dont take the free money, you would be stupid.


    "If you have anything else to do, please tell me." Daqing asked directly after epting the banknote.


    Xiao Dongjia also said that if someone suddenly throws money at you, it must be for something.


    Yun Qing was stunned. He didn''t expect Daqing to be so direct. He smiled and exined the purpose of his visit, and then said: "I also ask Sister Qing to help me. If I can sessfully deliver the letter to the benefactor, my girl will also thank you very much." .


    Daqing did not refuse, but just asked: "How much should I thank you? Too little is not enough. I have many people under mymand."


    Yun Qing gritted his teeth. She was indeed a maid from a nouveau riche family. She had never seen anyone be so rude when asking for money!


    But she could only smile and said: "If it is done, I will receive a thousand taels of gratitude."


    After hearing this, Daqing nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, let your girl wait."


    With that said, he left the house.


    At the Gu family, after having breakfast, Gu Jinli followed Qin Sang to Gu Jinan''s yard and told Gu Jinan what happenedst night.


    Gu Jinan frowned and asked: "The second girl of the Zongzheng family seems to have heard from Brother Shangguan that she was a cousin from the capital who came to visit his grandmother. I think it was Zong Zhengya. But how did she meet you? This The coincidence is so problematic.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "We felt the same way, so we asked people to investigate. But there are really two factions among those who died."


    Speaking, he handed a bronze medal to Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan took it and looked at it, and was surprised: "This is the bronze medal of the Yuan Dynasty."


    The Duke of Yuan Dynasty is the queen''s natal family. Is Zong Zhengya really being hunted by the queen?

 Chapter 1006: Too poisonous

    Chapter 1006: Too poisonous


    Chapter 1006 is too poisonous


    But the Queen''s family is a military general, and the dead soldiers cannot be so useless. Killing Zong Zhengya can still let her escape?


    Gu Jinan said: "There is no need for the Duke of Yuan Dynasty to kill Zong Zhengya. Even if he wants to kill him, he should kill Zong Zhengya''s eldest sister. She is the second child who has not entered the pce. It is stupid to bother to kill her."


    He added: "Could it be that the Queen''s family wanted to use the tragic death of Zong Zhengya to bring shame on the Zong Zheng family? But it is unjustifiable to take such a big risk just because of this."


    Qin Sang nodded: "So we suspect this is a trap, and that woman wants to plot against us."


    But he couldn''t figure out why Zong Zhengya wanted to plot against them?


    Gu Jinli said: "We don''t need to guess here. If it''s a game, Zong Zhengya will definitely have a backup n soon. Let''s be on guard and just deal with it when the timees."


    They told Gu Jinan about this early in the morning, hoping that he would be more careful, for fear that Zong Zhengya would not be able to plot against them and would attack Gu Jinan.


    The eldest son, a promising eldest son, has always been the enemy''s first target.


    As soon as Gu Jinli finished speaking, Daqing came and handed Zong Zhengya''s letter to Gu Jinli: "My little boss, Zong Zhengya''s maid asked the ve to deliver it to the master."


    Gu Jinli smiled and winked at Qin Sang: "This is for you, do you want to see it?"


    Qin Sang shook his head, frowned and said: "If you don''t look at it, don''t touch it either. Just let Daqing read it to you. All wealthy families have some secret poisons. Once people touch it, they will be poisoned."


    He can''t put the little fish in danger.


    After Daqing heard this, he immediately took back the letter and lowered his head to admit his mistake: "Master, my little master, this servant was careless."


    Gu Jinli said: "Just pay attention next time, just read it."


    Qin Sang disagreed and said: "I will be punished with twentyshes."


    This is a matter rted to the safety of small fishes and cannot be tolerated.


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Jinli and signaled that she would not ask for mercy, so Gu Jinli could only shut up.


    "Yes, I obey," Daqing said, and then began to read the letter.


    This letter is very interesting. It is actually a nursery rhyme. After the nursery rhyme was written, there were only two words left: interview.


    Gu Jinli was puzzled by what he saw and asked Qin Sang: "What kind of nursery rhyme is this?"


    Qin Sang said: "It is a nursery rhyme that is widely circted in the capital. It praises the first emperor of Chu. Therefore, all children of noble families must recite this nursery rhyme."


    He also carried it.


    Gu Jinli was shocked and said with some fear: "Does she know your identity? If you don''t go to see her, will she report you?!"


    She walked towards Qin Sang, held his hand and said, "Don''t die."


    Looking at her worried face, Qin Sang felt warm in his heart and had a happy smile on his face. Xiaoyu cared about him.


    Just when he was about to hug her, Gu Jinan''s voice came: "I''m not blind yet."


    Qin Sang hurriedly stopped his movements, but did not let go of Gu Jinli''s hand. Instead, he held her hand, made her sit down, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I''ve never seen her before. She doesn''t recognize her." My appearance. This letter should be a scam to me. As long as I dont admit it, theres nothing she can do.


    Gu Jinli felt more relieved after hearing this, and said, "She must have known something to be able to write you this letter. Who told her? This must be found out, otherwise you will still be in danger."


    Qin Sang didn''t want Gu Jinli to worry about these things, so he said: "Don''t worry, even if she knows something, she can''t threaten me, unless she wants the nine ns of the Zongzheng family to be wiped out." After hearing this, Gu Jinli understood immediately. Looking at the bronze medal in Gu Jinan''s hand, he smiled and said, "We have evidence in our hands, so we can threaten her."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, Xiaoyu is so smart."


    Gu Jinan couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Can you take it easy?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I''m engaged to Xiaoyu, so we can get closer."


    Speaking of this, he learned it from Brother Luo Wu. Brother Luo Wu and his eldest sister also got the engagement letter first and then made the engagement ceremony.


    After Xiaoyu agreed to marry him, he was so excited that he couldn''t wait for the Gu family to return to the vige. When he returned to the military station, he got a letter of engagement with Gu Dashan''s fingerprints and name on it.


    After returning to the military post, I took the opportunity to go home and asked my grandfather to write his fingerprints and names. Then he went to the county government office to register. He also took advantage of the time when he went to the Fucheng garrison camp to rush to the Fucheng government office to register.


    Although he was very tired from running, he was very happy. In any case, it was finally justified.


    And his move, like a knife, cut off Zong Zhengya''s trust in Ning Ji, making Zong Zhengya begin to doubt Ning Ji''s ability.


    Gu Jinan has a lot of objections to Qin Sang''s words. You are engaged and have a letter of engagement, but I don''t have a wife yet. You are teasing me in front of me. Who are you abusing?


    Gu Jinan didnt want to stay here and be abused, so he said to Daqing: Lead the way, Ill go meet her.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Brother, you are so poisonous."


    It is impossible for Brother Qin to go to see Zong Zhengya, but she can go, but the effect of Gu Jinan''s going is the best.


    Because Gu Jinan was on good terms with Guan Zhuo, if Zong Zhengya saw Gu Jinan, he would definitely be more shocked and angry than when he saw her.


    Gu Jinan raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this considered poisonous? Then I will personally write to Brother Shangguan and tell him that her cousin who has not left the cab is in danger in He''an Mansion. Is this considered more poisonous?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was stunned, thenughed loudly, gave a thumbs up and said: "Poison, it''s too poisonous."


    If what happenedst night was really Zong Zhengya''s fault, then she must have done it without telling the adults of the two families. If Gu Jinan told Shangguan Zhuo about this, the Shangguan family and Zong Zheng''s family would explode.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan nodded reservedly: "It''s too much praise."


    After saying that, he left with Daqing.


    Zong Zhengya has been waiting for Qin Sang, and he is sure that he will not dare note after receiving the letter.


    But she never thought that the person who came was Gu Jinan, and the first words Gu Jinan said when he saw her were: "Miss Zongzheng, someone is a good friend of your cousin Shangguan Zhuo. I heard my sister told her brother-inw thatst night you You were in danger. When I heard about it, I was very anxious and immediately wrote to Brother Shangguan to tell him the news that you were in danger."


    He smiled again and said: "Don''t worry, your cousin wille soon after receiving the letter. You can live here with peace of mind and wait until Brother Shangguanes to pick you up."


    He also said in a caring tone like a brother: "You are too filial. Even though you are rushing back to your hometown to serve your uncle and aunt, you can''t ignore your own safety. After all, you are a girl who has not left the court. If something happens to you, Its a matter of pain for a lifetime.


    Zong Zhengya went crazy. He stood up immediately and asked in horror: "Have you written a letter to Cousin Zhuo?"


    Gu Jinan smiled kindly: "Yes, his cousin is in danger, how could I not tell him after I found out?"


    He, Gu Jinan, is the best young man in Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town, Tianfu County. He is kind, upright and considerate of his family. He also values love and justice, and is most sincere to his friends. How could he hide such a big event?

 Chapter 1007: eternal handle

    Chapter 1007: eternal handle


    Chapter 1007 The eternal handle


    After hearing what Gu Jinan said, Zong Zhengya almost couldn''t help but call for the shadow guards to kill Gu Jinan.


    But Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Looking at the fierce look in his eyes, does he have murderous intentions? But can you kill me? If it were me, my sister, my sister-inw, my family, my rtives, including my servants and the vigers, , even the animals in the vige died in vain, and the fact that you made a fake bronze medal and pretended to be a dead soldier of the Yuan Kingdom to assassinate yourself will be made public!"


    Gu Jinan smiled very elegantly and handsomely, but what he said made Zong Zhengya want to kill him immediately: "By then, all the nine ns of your Zongzheng family will die."


    As he spoke, he took out a bronze medal belonging to the Duke of Yuan Dynasty and shook it, making Zong Zhengya dizzy and almost fainted.


    "Second girl!" Aunt Zong hurriedly supported Zong Zhengya who was about to fall down. She looked at her worriedly, but she was actually a little dissatisfied in her heart.


    Earlier, she had advised the second girl not to listen to that gentlemans words. Things like predicting the future were unbelievable. If she made a mistake once, she would be doomed.


    Look at this time, it was not a mistake to put the second girl and the Zongzheng family into a critical situation for the nine tribes.


    Zong Zhengya pushed Aunt Zong away, straightened her back, stood proudly, looked at Gu Jinan and asked, "What do you want?"


    Gu Jinan said: "I should be the one who asks this question. What do you want?!"


    Then he said: "My family is living a good life. I didn''t recruit you or mess with you. You suddenly came here to make such a fuss. If I hadn''t known that the Shangguan family and the Zongzheng family had no history of hidden diseases, I would have thought you were crazy." ?Is this what a girl should do?"


    Although Xiaoyu is skinny, he has always been very measured in doing things. If Xiaoyu dares to be like Zong Zhengya, then he will definitely not be able to help but strangle her to death.


    Zong Zhengya is so capable of getting into trouble that she has dragged all nine of her ns into a pit of fire.


    Zong Zhengya was speechless by Gu Jinan and could only stare at him angrily: "Say your conditions. As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it."


    This is an admission of defeat, and I just want to let this matter turn around.


    However, Gu Jinan said: "I am not you, and I will not make any threatening conditions. As long as you leave before tomorrow evening, treat it as if you have never been here, and you are not allowed to cause trouble for Xiaoyu and Sang in the future. This matter will be over. otherwise"


    He shook the bronze medal of the Yuan Kingdom in his hand and said, "This bronze medal will appear in the Yuan Kingdom."


    Zong Zhengya felt his feet weaken when he heard this, and red at Gu Jinan angrily: "You actually want to threaten me for the rest of your life!"


    What a vicious heart, saying that he would not threaten people''s conditions, but he was obviously doing things that threatened her for a lifetime!


    Gu Jinan said: "There is a huge disparity in strength between our two families, and you are a vicious person. For the safety of my family, I must hold your hand in my hand, and this hand was also handed over by you. My family does not need to use it in vain."


    Look, this isn''t his family''s fault, it''s her own fault.


    After saying that, under Zong Zhengyas murderous eyes, he stretched out his hand towards her and said: Bring the five thousand taels you owe Xiaoyu.


    Zong Zhengya was confused. At this time, this **** still had time to ask her for money?


    But Gu Jinan asked seriously, as if he would be in a hurry if she didn''t give him the five thousand taels of silver.


    Zong Zhengya had no choice but to call Aunt Zong: "Give him five thousand taels of silver notes."


    This feeling of being threatened, but unable to take revenge, and having to pay the other person money, really makes Zongzheng Masaru feel worse than death!


    Mother Zong quickly brought the banknote over and handed it to Gu Jinan: "Here."


    Gu Jinan took it and counted it. After confirming that it was correct, he said: "I have news here about you. Do you want to buy it? It''s only ten thousand taels."


    Conscience value.


    Zong Zhengya is about to vomit blood. Howe the Gu family members are all so virtuous? All fell into the eyes of money!


    But Gu Jinan said: "If you don''t buy it, you may regret it for the rest of your life."


    Zong Zhengya has finally seen what Gu Jinan is capable of. He is an extremely smart and capable person. Moreover, she heard from her cousin that Gu Jinan disdains lying. What if she doesn''t buy this news and really regrets it for the rest of her life?


    Zong Zhengya had no choice but to ask Grandma Zong to get a 10,000 tael of silver notes and hand them to Gu Jinan. Gu Jinan took it and said first: "As expected of a first-ss aristocratic family, they are rich."


    He added: "The news is that I did not write to tell Brother Shangguan that you are here, so you can leave with peace of mind and pretend that nothing has happened."


    This is a face he gave to the Shangguan family. No matter what, Shangguan Zhuo is his friend.


    Zong Zhengya was very surprised to hear this. Gu Jinan did not write a letter to tell Cousin Zhuo, so she would not be punished after returning.


    However, Gu Jinan warned: "Just this once, if you dare to take any action, then don''t me me for being cruel!"


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    Zong Zhengya looked at Gu Jinan''s retreating back, thinking about what happened today, and became more and more angry... She was actually countered by Gu Jinan!


    It was clearly well nned, but why did it end up like this?


    And about Gu Jinan


    That gentleman did not tell her what achievements Gu Jinan would have in the future. He said that she would be punished by God if she leaked too many secrets.


    Looking at Gu Jin''an''s appearance, he is definitely not an ordinary person and will definitely have great potential in the future.


    With a promising brother and a man''s love, can she still be able topete with a family girl? Even if she survives the fight, she herself will suffer heavy losses.


    Daqing was afraid that Zong Zhengyas people would assassinate Gu Jinan, so he escorted him all the way back home.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were still waiting in his yard. When they saw himing back, they hurriedly greeted him and asked, "How is it? Is it solved?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, it''s solved. As long as she doesn''t act stupid, she can rest easy."


    Then he told them how he dealt with Zong Zhengya.


    She only thought about how to make this situation more realistic, but she forgot that the things she did would be the knife that killed her. Gu Jinan sighed: I really dont know whether to call her smart or stupid?


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to tter her: "My eldest brother is smart and can quickly discover her ws and counterattack her."


    Gu Jinan is really smart, he is quick-witted, thinks quickly without talking, and thinks differently from others. About Zong Zhengya, Gu Jinan thought of a countermeasure almost as soon as she finished talking about it.


    Gu Jinan happily epted the ttery and gave the fifteen thousand taels of silver notes to Gu Jinli: "Take it."


    Gu Jinli only took 5,000 taels, and the remaining 10,000 taels were given to Gu Jinan: "This is what the eldest brother earned, so it''s fitting that he should keep it."


    Gu Jinan is getting older and needs money when traveling outside, so he cannot be without money.


    Gu Jinan thought for a moment, epted the 10,000 taels of silver note without refusing, and saw Brother Cheng almost drooling as he watched, and gave him a silver note with a smile: "You also have a share, but you can''t spend it arbitrarily. , one yearter, I will check the silver in your hand, only a lot, not a little."


    Brother Chengs face fell: Then I dont want it.


    "No." Gu Jinan used Lu Bai''s matter to teach Brother Cheng: "When you are old, you can''t just study, you have to learn how to make money, otherwise you will be a waste in the family in the future. Do you want to be a waste?"

 Chapter 1008: gone

    Chapter 1008: gone


    Chapter 1008 is gone


    Brother Cheng was frightened when he thought of Lu Bai who was so poor and could only cry. He hurriedly shook his head and said, "I don''t want to."


    He should not be like Lu Bai, it is too terrible.


    He nodded again and said, "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t let you down, and I will definitely make money."


    Gu Jinan smiled, touched his head and said, "That''s right. Go out and y, you don''t have to stay here all the time."


    Brother Cheng looked at his elder brother and left very wisely.


    Gu Jinan turned to Daqing and told Daqing: "Go back and watch. If that woman dares to smash anything, let her pay three times thepensation. The things in the house are our family''s, we can''t let her smash them in vain."


    Yes. Daqing responded, turned around and returned to his house on Moxiang Street.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t helpughing: "Brother, you''ve made her ten thousand taels of silver in vain, why don''t you let her break something?"


    Gu Jinan said: "If you make money, you will make money, but you can''t throw things in vain."


    Zong Zhengya is their enemy, why should he be so nice to his enemies?


    As he said that, he looked at Qin Sang, looked him up and down several times, and made Qin Sang feel terrified: "Brother?"


    Gu Jinan sneered: "I didn''t see it, you are quite capable. Even the daughter of the Zongzheng family has taken a liking to you."


    Qin Sang''s face darkened and he said, "I don''t know why she has such thoughts, but I hate her."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan saw the undisguised disgust in Qin Sang''s eyes and believed what he said.


    He knew that with the way Sang felt about Xiaoyu, it was impossible for him to fall in love with other girls. In terms of appearance, Xiaoyu is no worse than Zong Zhengya, and even has more aura than Zong Zhengya. As long as Sang doesn''t want to cling to the powerful, he will not abandon Xiaoyu.


    However, as Xiaoyu''s eldest brother, he still warned Qin Sang: "If you dare to have second thoughts, I will castrate you!"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was not afraid and just said: "You will never wait for this day."


    He looked at Xiaoyu with hot tenderness in his eyes: "Xiaoyu is different to me. Only she can make me like her."


    He and Xiaoyu have shared life and death together. In addition to liking each other, they also have a bond of life and death that no nobledy can match.


    He will not give up the most precious fish for the help of his wife and n.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and nced at Gu Jinan proudly to see how loyal the man she had chosen was.


    Hiss, Gu Jinan''s teeth were sore, and he waved his hand and said: "Hurry up, I will get annoyed when I see you two."


    Always flirting with each other in front of him, influencing him to study and gain fame.


    Gu Jinli smiled, took Qin Sang''s hand and said, "Let''s go. We must care for the single young man and not irritate him."


    Speaking, he hurriedly ran away before Gu Jinan got angry.


    Not long after they left Gu Jinan''s yard, they bumped into Mrs. Chen: "Xiaoyu, aunt has already written it for you ording to your instructions. Take a look at it quickly and give me money if you can, so that aunt can go and open a shop." thing."


    Ms. Chen and Gu Dagui spent the whole nightst night, and spent more than an hour in the morning. They had just finished writing, and went to Gu Jinli without even eating breakfast, and handed the idea and the ount book to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took it, nced at two pages and said, "No, rewrite."


    "What?" Mrs. Chen never expected that this thing would have to be rewritten, and she jumped up in anger: "Xiaoyu, you just took a look at it and said no, how could you do this? Our husband and wife have been struggling all night. I just wrote it down. If it doesnt work, show it to my aunt carefully and tell me if it doesnt work, otherwise I wont write it!


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinli is more powerful than Chen, and he pinched her to death: "It''s okay if you don''t want to rewrite it. Don''t open the shop. Anyway, I have enough money to spend, and I''m not short of money."


    Ms. Chen was stunned and looked at Gu Jinli in shock: "What are you talking about? You don''t even make any money?"


    Is this still the money-loving Gu Xiaoyu?


    Gu Jinli said: "Although I love money, you don''t know how to open a shop at all. You showed me such a rough thing. After reading it, you wanted me to give you money to open a shop. I was stupid to agree." Then he said: "I will just rewrite it in one sentence until I am satisfied. Otherwise, even if you open a shop with your own money, I will not agree."


    She has to give her the vinegar water. Without the vinegar water, Chens shop will not be able to open.


    Mrs. Chen is a person who is aware of current affairs. After hearing this, she immediately surrendered: "Okay, okay, aunt knows that she made a mistake, so she will go back and rewrite it, but tell her what''s wrong. She can change it easily. You can''t say a word If you tell me to catch my aunt blind, isn''t this an attempt to embarrass my aunt?"


    Gu Jinli pointed out a clear way for her: "You can ask Mrs. Luo Luo. Mrs. Luo knows this very well. Go to her and ask her to tell you what preparations are needed to open a shop. You will understand after listening to it."


    Don''t look for me, I don''t want to waste time teaching you. You are too good a student to ept. You can think of your own way.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen''s eyes lit up, she patted her thigh and said, "Howe I forgot about Sister-inw Luo? Just wait, I''ll go find her now, and I''ll make sure to write to your satisfaction."


    If you want her to open a shop and be the wife of a rich family, there is no way!


    Chen ran away like a storm.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed to see her. Qin Sang was also happy to see her happy and asked: "How long are you going to torment the noble aunt?"


    Gu Jinli was very innocent: "What do you mean by tormenting? I am here to train her. Otherwise, how could she be able to stand alone? She can''t support a shop just by acting bad."


    However, when the timees she will buy people for Chen, and with people like You An and Xiao Sui watching over her, there should be no problem.


    Qin Sang knew her worries and said: "There are a few good little beggars in Xiao Sui. When the timees, let them sell themselves into the shop to help, and wait until the shop is built in two years before redeeming themselves and leaving."


    Gu Jinli said: "Is this okay? Will it dy your work over there? In two years, you can train people well."


    After three years of observation, Xiao Sui''s group of beggars were finally epted by Qin Sang as his confidants. This time, a hundred very good ones were selected for training.


    It only takes a few years to train him, and then he will be able to work for Qin Sang, even on the battlefield.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want him to waste people on her.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s just two people."


    Give her two people, and let them help the noble aunt to prevent Doufu from getting into trouble. This is very necessary for her.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and finally agreed: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    The tofu and seasonings are run by themselves, so nothing can go wrong.


    Qin Sangughed after hearing this, held her hand and said, "Let''s go, I will take you out to y. We didn''t y much yesterday."


    Qin Sang felt very ufortable when he thought that yesterday''s good mood was ruined by Zong Zhengya.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll kill you again today and make you spend money!"


    Qin Sang: "Kill as you like."


    His money is all hers.


    Gu Jinli smiled and left with Qin Sang to go out to eat, drink and have fun.


    Zong Zhengya''s life was not going well here. Under Gu Jinan''s threat, she could only order her servants to pack their things and prepare to leave.


    She seemed to feel embarrassed, so she did not wait until evening to leave, but left after noon.


    I have a fever. I feel dizzyst night and today. The update iste. Im sorry everyoneAbout the update, it will be around October 13th.

 Chapter 1009: There is another person

    Chapter 1009: There is another person


    Chapter 1009 There is another person


    The captain of the shadow guard is happy to see this happen. If the second girl stays here any longer, he is really afraid that even the survivors like them will die.


    After what happenedst night and this morning, the Shadow Guard Captain knew very well that Qin Sang and the Gu family were not easy to mess with, and the Gu family was not what they imagined, just a bunch of nouveau riche. On the contrary, the Gu family is very smart, and Gu Jinan threatened the second girl for life with just a few words.


    The second girl smashed everything in the house after Gu Jinan left, but when the maid named Daqing came back, she asked her to pay a hundred taels of silver, saying that she couldn''t leave without paying.


    The second girl was so angry that she asked Yun Qing to hit someone, but Daqing knew how to punch and kick, so he pped Yun Qing twice, which made Yun Qing''s beautiful face swollen.


    But he felt veryfortable listening outside...Brothers who died in vain, you can rest in peace, the second girl has already suffered the consequences.


    Although the Shadow Guard couldn''t have any feelings, the second girl really didn''t take their lives seriously, which made him very angry.


    Zong Zhengya also felt that she had lost miserably. She was unconvinced and wanted to win back, but she thought all the way in the mule cart, and none of her ideas worked.


    That Gu Jinan was so powerful, he could kill her with just one move. If she dared to act rashly, Gu Jinan would make her pay the price of annihting all nine ns!


    Zong Zhengjia has worked hard for thousands of years, but she can''t let it be ruined because of the Gu family. What makes her even more depressed is that she doesn''t dare to tell her family about it and ask them to help deal with the Gu family or steal back the bronze medal.


    Just because she came out secretly this time, if her family knew that she had done such a stupid thing, they would most likely kill her in order to save the whole family.


    Don''t think that your family won''t do this. The most indispensable thing among aristocratic families is for their daughters to die due to illness and get into trouble.


    And she is still the second daughter. There is an eldest sister above her who has brought honor to the Zongzheng family, and there is a younger sister below her. If she dies of illness, it will not be a pity, and the younger sister below wille up and take her ce.


    In addition to being unable to get family members to help get rid of the Gu family, there is also the obstacle of Qin Sang.


    If he is really a real dragon, and if he offends the Gu family who is kind to him, her future fate will not be much better than that of a human pig.


    Zong Zheng Yasi thought about it and finally came to a conclusion that made her vomit blood: she was really restrained and could not do evil things to the Gu family and their daughters.


    Seeing that Zong Zhengya was extremely angry, Aunt Zong advised her, "Second girl, don''t think about it anymore. This matter is over."


    Then, he took the risk and boldly said: "The more you think about it, the more dissatisfied you will be, and the more stupid you will do. You have already made a mistake once, but you cannot make a mistake a second time."


    The Gu family didn''t dare to do anything about this. It would be of no benefit to the Gu family, so that''s why the elder brother of the Gu family didn''t tell the Shangguan family about it.


    But if the girl is stupid again and hurts the Gu family, the Gu family''s head man will definitely not let the girl and the Zongzheng family go, and all nine ns will be killed by then.


    "Whether it''s a real dragon or not, that will all happen more than ten yearster. Who knows whether what he said is true or false? Second girl, please don''t harm yourself for such illusory words."


    Aunt Zong persuaded her earnestly, and Zong Zhengya also regained her senses and said: "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will gain wisdom after eating a cushion. I will not be so angry that I will do something bad to myself again."


    Mother Zong breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this, and said happily: "It''s good that the girl has figured it out."


    Another reminder: "Please stay away from that gentleman in the future."


    This kind of man who makes lies and deceives the public is still a foreigner. It will not be beneficial for a girl to associate with him too much. But Zong Zhengya didnt want to give up on Ning Ji, a person who could predict the future: He is too rare and only one of the four things is wrong. It is too early to give up now.


    However, she would give up Qin Sang just because Ning Ji mentioned a person who would also be a great treasure in the future, but he was violent, unpopr, and short-lived.


    But as long as she assists him wholeheartedly, wins his people''s hearts, and keeps his throne, even if he dies shortly, her son can seed and ascend to the throne, then she will be the empress dowager!


    I have to say that Zong Zhengya is very realistic and not stupid. This is indeed a good way for her to achieve sess in one step.


    Looking at Zong Zhengyas face, Grandma Zong thought she was still not convinced, so she hurriedly said: Girl


    As soon as he shouted, he was interrupted by Zong Zhengya: "Mom, stop talking, I know what you are going to say. Don''t worry, I don''t want Qin Sang anymore. Since he has fallen in love with a peasant girl, let him marry Farm girl, maybe.


    She wanted to see how he could soar into the sky without the help of his powerful wife n.


    In a time of great strife, heroes will emerge inrge numbers. Without the support of the wife n, even if you are a real dragon, you will be torn apart by other heroes.


    After hearing this, Grandma Zong stopped talking, waited on Zong Zhengya, and walked all the way to Zhongzhou.


    Daqing soon told Gu Jinli and Qin Sang about Zong Zhengya''s departure.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "It''s quite smart, and he didn''t do anything that would cause the fish to die."


    Qin Sang said: "She doesn''t know how. These girls from aristocratic families are very smart. They only do things that are beneficial to themselves. If they see something wrong, they will stop in time and clean up the mess."


    Don''t let yourself fall into a situation of eternal disaster because of the small things and the big things.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang, tugged on hispel and said, "You know a lot about this, have you met manydies from all over the world?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "I haven''t heard of it, but I heard something from my mother, saying that when girls from aristocratic families and nobles'' daughters are young, their husbands will teach them tactics and let them understand the word "interest". As long as they are not really fools, they will learn it. After more than ten years, you will understand the principle of stopping in time to protect yourself."


    Qin Sang didn''t want to talk about Zong Zhengya. He was already in a bad mood because of her yesterday, and he couldn''t let it get worse today. He pointed to the window and said, "It''s exciting, hurry up and listen."


    "The boss of the Ge family is crazy. In order to inherit the Ge family as soon as possible, he did not hesitate to drug his sick father. He wanted Mr. Ge to die early so that he could inherit the Ge family after his death. He also wrote a fake suicide note. That fake suicide note He actually lied that Mr. Ge left 70% of the family''s property to him, and the other brothers shared 30% equally."


    Old Master Ge has four legitimate sons and six bastards, which ounts for 30% of the family property. How should he divide it among his brothers?


    "But the boss of the Ge family didn''t care. He just wanted to poison Mr. Ge and write a fake suicide note. But he never thought that his brothers were not vegetarians and they also drugged Mr. Ge. Too much of the drug became very toxic. When he came out, everyone in the house became aware of themotion, and now he is making amotion at home."


    Ke Yuli was right. The Ge family was so troubled that the roof was almost lifted off. But the trouble they made was not about who drugged Mr. Ge, but who exposed it? !


    The whole family gathered together, scolding the grandson who brought the Ge family''s affairs to Shenghe Tower.


    He scolded Ke Yuli again: "The **** named Ke dares to use our family''s affairs to make money. If I don''t kill him, my surname will not be Ge!"


    However, Ke Yuli was more powerful than them. When he first bought the story of the Ge family, he sent people to Linhe Mansion to report to the Ge family''s aunt, saying that your brother was killed by your nephew and grandnephew.

 Chapter 1010: Zai Qis family

    Chapter 1010: Zai Qi''s family


    Chapter 1010 Zai Qi Family


    Not only that, Ke Yuli also sent evidence to the Ge familys aunt.


    When the little aunt of the Ge family heard this and saw the evidence, it was okay. She immediately reported it to the Linhe Prefecture and sued all the descendants of the Ge family for plotting to kill Mrs. Ge. She wanted to arrest all the descendants of the Ge family!


    However, the prefect of Linhe Prefecture did not ept the application.


    The prefect of Linhe Prefecture said that this was a case in He''an Prefecture. It would be too troublesome to ask the Ge family''s aunt to take the evidence to He''an Prefecture and report it to him. Then the prisoner would have to be taken for interrogation.


    Actually, the son of the little aunt of the Ge family felt that the family scandal should not be made public and did not want his mother to cause trouble in Linhe Prefecture, so he specially went to the magistrate to ask for help.


    After hearing this, the little aunt of the Ge family couldn''t do it well, so she had to summon her children and grandchildren, take them with her to guard the courtyard, and spend money to hire thirty bodyguards, and they came to He''an Mansion in a mighty manner, vowing to kill all the people in her mother''s family. The unfilial descendants who dared to murder her eldest brother were destroyed!


    However, Gu Jinli and the others did not see this good show. They were already about to return to the vige.


    After listening to a storyteller in Shenghe Building, Gu Jinli took Qin Sang to go shopping, specifically to the Qi family''s shop.


    Mr. Qi is a coward. Some time ago, he did not dare to interact with her family because of the affairs of Lao Gu''s family. He only secretly sent someone to send a letter offort to her family, saying that he believed her father was a pure and filial man.


    After the matter with Lao Gu''s family was settled and her eldest brother was admitted to the government office, Mr. Qi came to her house like crazy to express his goodwill.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. She held a grudge and did not let the Qi family in.


    Mr. Qi was scared to death, thinking that the spice business was about to fail, so he sent his two sons to meet Gu Jinan by chance.


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing when she heard this. She had heard many times about this man meeting a girl by chance. This was the first time she heard about a man meeting a man by chance.


    Thinking about that scene, she didn''t dare to look directly at it.


    Gu Jinan was also helpless. As soon as he went out, he was met by two men. The two men looked at him with aggrieved expressions, and he almost vomited.


    However, he said: "Qi Yun and Qi He are not too bad. Even though they have some differences in family status, they are still a bit like young people in Chicheng. When the matter with the old Gu family became serious, they went to attend a cultural gathering. They even spoke for our family. It was just that themotion was too loud and their voices were suppressed."


    Gu Jinli also knew about this.


    But even so, Gu Jinli didn''t want to let the Qi family off easily. Anyway, Mr. Qi said that as long as she could calm down, any generous gift would be given, so why didn''t she kill the Qi family?


    Therefore, she took Qin Sang to the Qi family''s shop today. First, she went to the cloth store, pointed to the shelves, and said to the shopkeeper: "This kind, this kind, and this kind, there are ten of them, and this one Give me ten pieces of dark brocade, too."


    She looked at Qin Sang and said, "I''ll make you some clothes."


    Qin Sang was very happy. He liked the feeling of Xiaoyu being nice to him. He held her hand tightly, and after ncing around the shop, he pointed at the two kinds of brocade, aqua green and light red, and said, "Ten pieces of each."


    Gu Jinli smiled, boy, you are more ruthless than me.


    The shopkeeper was almost crazy with excitement. He looked at them and asked tremblingly: "Guest, guest, are you telling the truth? Do you really need so much? These materials are not cheap."


    Master, where did these two foolse from? They don''t regard money as money, they are so prodigal as soon as they make money, and they bought so much fabric. Their Qi''s Cloth Store is about to make a fortune.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course it''s true, how could it be fake? Hurry up and get us some cloth. After reading this, we have to go shopping elsewhere."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll give the little one to the distinguished guest." The shopkeeper immediately called to all the waiters in the shop: "Are you deaf? You didn''t see the distinguished guesting. Hurry up and bring the cloth that the guest likes. Hurry up. , Ill skin you for keeping your guests waiting for so long!     Hey! The guys hurriedly moved and moved all the cloths that Gu Jinli pointed at before.


    After reading it, Gu Jinli thought it was good, nodded and said, "I''ll take it all."


    They all need it!


    The shopkeeper looked at these dozens of good materials and almost fainted with excitement. This amount was nearly a thousand taels, which was huge.


    "What else does the customer need? This is the new leather material in our shop. Although the weather is getting warmer now, it would be good to save it for making a leather jacket at the end of the year." The shopkeeper was very enthusiastic and wished Gu Jinli could take over the shop. Buy everything in there.


    Gu Jinli looked at the piece of leather and said, "It''s really good material. Since the shopkeeper said so, let''s wrap it up in this leather too."


    The shopkeeper was so happy that heughed and said, "Girl, you have a good eye, so I''ll wrap it up for you."


    Three hundred taels, the selling price of this leather is three hundred taels, these two old haters, I will kill you this time!


    The shopkeeper asked the clerk to wrap the leather, and then asked: "Girl, what else do you like? Just tell me and I''ll wrap it up for you."


    After Gu Jinli counted the number of people in Qin Gu''s Luotian family, the Shang family, the Jiang family, the Yuan family, the servants in the family, the vige chief''s family, and the people working in the workshop, he pointed at the fabrics of several colors and said : "Ten of each of these."


    Hey, hey, Ill wrap it up for you right away! The shopkeeper was so happy that he wrapped half of the shops cloth for Gu Jinli.


    But as happy as he is now, he will cry miserablyter.


    "Objectively speaking, the total is one thousand eight hundred and sixty taels. I have wiped out the change for you. Do you want to pay by check or in cash?" The shopkeeper was very considerate and said, "We cane to the door to settle the bill."


    I want to say that I dont have so much money on me, so I wont buy it, its just a dream!


    Gu Jinli looked at the shopkeeper''s smiling face, which was even brighter than his own: "One thousand, eight hundred and sixty taels, it''s not expensive."


    Shopkeeper: "Then do you want to give me cash or banknotes?"


    Its not expensive, but you give me money!


    Gu Jinli blinked and said seriously: "Are you the Qi Family Cloth Shop?"


    The shopkeeper nodded, always feeling that this girl was trying to trick him.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "What a coincidence, Mr. Qi said that as long as my family goes to Qi''s store to buy things, we don''t have to pay. If we buy more, the store will also be responsible for delivering the goods to our hometown."


    "You bitch, who are you bluffing? Are you kidding us?" The shopkeeper was furious. He had never seen such a naughty girl. She didn''t want to buy anything but came to their shop to pick things up for a long time. In the end, she said such nonsense.


    Gu Jinli was very innocent: "Uncle, I really didn''t lie to you. It was really Mr. Qi who said it. If you don''t believe me, go back and ask your Mr. Qi."


    "If I ask my boss such ridiculous things, my boss will definitely sell me!" The shopkeeper thinks this is impossible. Their boss must have lost his mind to say such a loss-making thing to a little girl. .


    However, the shopkeeper said: "Well, I won''t embarrass you. You just buy two pieces of cloth. After all, you have troubled us for so long. If you don''t buy, we will report the official to arrest you."

 Chapter 1011: Loss of blood

    Chapter 1011: Loss of blood


    Chapter 1011 Blood Loss


    Think they, Qi''s Cloth Vige, can y around? There is a price to pay for causing trouble here.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Uncle, why don''t you send someone to Qi Mansion to ask Mr. Qi to see if we are lying?"


    Qin Sang directly took out two banknotes, put them on the table, tapped them with the knuckles of his index fingers, and said, "We have money, but we really don''t need money when wee to your Qi''s shop to buy things."


    The shopkeeper looked at the table and saw two thousand-tael banknotes. He was shocked. He looked at Qin Sang again. This young man had an air of nobility about him. He looked like a freeloader who didn''t care, so he believed it. They shouted: "Fuzi, go to the old housekeeper in Qi Mansion and ask him to take you to see the second master. Ask the second master if there is such a thing?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t dare to go, for fear that the two of them would run away.


    Fuzi had been helping here and knew what was going on. After saying yes, he immediately left for Qi Mansion.


    Mr. Qi has been worrying about getting angry these days, fearing that Gu Jinli will sell out his goods if he gets angry. The spices are very popr, and now that they have be famous, they are almost a must-have for every household.


    His family has made a lot of money from this business. If the business goes bad, he will be killed.


    It was also his fault that he was too cautious, fearing that Gu Dashan''s unfilial behavior would affect his own family, so he avoided the Gu family when the old Gu family made things difficult for them, and did not dare to associate with the Gu family.


    But he also has his own reasons. His eldest brother is a Beijing official, he is a schr, and he has two sons studying. Reputation is the most important thing. If his reputation is affected by the Gu family, it will be bad.


    Who knew that the Gu family was so powerful that they could survive in such a dead situation? Nowadays, although some people will criticize Gu Jinan, most people in Fucheng are scolding the old Gu family.


    The legend of the poisonous woman with the third surname was Old Mrs. Gu. He went to listen to it once and was very angry. If he met such a stepmother, let alone being unfilial, he could just chop her with a knife.


    While he was in a state of distress, the old housekeeper suddenly brought a boy in.


    He was very upset when he saw it and said, "Old housekeeper, why did you bring the people from the shop to your home?"


    The old housekeeper of the Qi Mansion said: "Second Master, this guy said that two customers came from Cloth Vige and bought half of our shop without paying for it. They said that it was you who agreed to it, Second Master."


    "I agree? Am I crazy?!" Mr. Qi was annoyed. Hearing this kind of attempt to take advantage of his own family, who wouldn''t be angry? He immediately said angrily: "Hurry up and kick them out. If If you dont leave, just call the officials to arrest them. Do you really think anyone can bully my Qi family?!


    Although the Qi family is not a wealthy family, it is still considered a prominent family in He''an Mansion. It is not someone who can bully anyone who wants to.


    Fuzi is just a boy in a shop. He doesn''t see his boss once a year. He doesn''t dare to say anything at this moment. He just nodded and said, "Yes, yes, yes."


    But the old housekeeper frowned and asked, "How old are the two people who came to Buzhuang? Whosest names are they?"


    Fuzi said: "Reporting to the old housekeeper, the two people did not report their names, but the girl said that the boss said that as long as her familyes to Qi''s shop to buy things, it will be free of charge."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "Both of them are very young, the man is in his early twenties at most, and the woman should be in her hair."


    At the end, he added: "The girl is very beautiful. She is a beauty. The man is handsome, but the evil spirit on his body is too strong, which makes people scared."


    They also told Qin Sang that he took out two silver notes to show that they had money but didn''t want to give it to them.


    After hearing this, the old housekeeper guessed who it was and said in surprise: "Second Master, she must be the girl of the Gu family. Don''t worry, our business is saved."


    If the girl from the Gu family is willing to admit this, it means she forgives the Qi family.


    Mr. Qi also thought of Gu Jinli and was so happy that he almost cried. He hurriedly said: "Quick, prepare the car, I''m going to Buzhuang!" Mr. Qi was so excited that he immediately ordered someone to prepare the car and took the old housekeeper and Fuzi with him. Went to Qi''s Clothing Vige.


    After seeing Gu Jinli, he hurriedly said: "Girl of the Gu family, you are here, but you scared my uncle to death."


    He couldn''t sleep all night because he was afraid that the spice business would go bankrupt.


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said hello with a smile: "You are also here, a descendant of the Qin family. Do you have any materials to choose from? I remember that there is leather in the shop. How about someone bring it to you? This man is You have to wear leather to look impressive."


    He heard that both the Qin family and the Gu family were interested. If nothing unexpected happened, the boy from the Qin family would be the future husband of the girl from the Gu family.


    Mr. Qi looked at Qin Sang and said, "Well, the evil spirit is strong enough. Only a boy like this can handle the girl of the Gu family. If his two sons marry the girl of the Gu family, they will be plotted to death by the girl of the Gu family."


    Qin Sang was very cold and cold. He just nced at Mr. Qi and said nothing.


    When Mr. Qi saw it, he immediately told the shopkeeper: "Are you blind? You didn''t see the distinguished guesting. Hurry up and get the best leather from our shop and let the distinguished guest choose!"


    The shopkeeper was confused for a long time. She didn''t expect that what Gu Jinli said was true. She really knew the boss and she came to buy things for free.


    That''s right, they buy things for free. A piece of high-quality leather costs at least 300 taels. Do you really want to take it out for them to choose? You will lose money to death!


    The shopkeeper looked at Mr. Qi and gave him a look that made him bleed.


    Mr. Qi said angrily: "Why are you blinking? Hurry up and get it. Get the best leather. Get a few more. Don''t pick at it!"


    The shopkeeper was shocked. He saw Mr. Qi every year. He knew that Mr. Qi was very stingy and only liked to receive gifts. He was always stingy in giving gifts, but this time he was too generous. It seemed that these two young people His identity is not simple.


    "Hey, let''s go and get it." The shopkeeper immediately took two of his assistants to pick out the leather. Not long after, he came over with six pieces of high-quality leather. He smiled and said to Gu Jinli, "Guest, you pick your choice." , see which one you like?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "No more picking, just wrap them all up."


    Since it was delivered to the door by the Qi family, what else could she choose? Just take them all.


    The shopkeeper almost vomited blood when he heard this. You are so rude. He did not dare to make the decision. He looked at Mr. Qi and asked him what he meant with his eyes.


    Mr. Qi was also stunned. He was in terrible pain. Six pieces of high-quality leather were just gone. It was so cruel, and it was indeed the style of a girl from the Gu family.


    "What are you still waiting for? Wrap up the leather quickly and wrap it up properly." Mr. Qi endured the pain and ordered, then asked the waiter: "Why is there no tea or snacks? Hurry up and bring the good tea and snacks. .


    Eh. Seeing Mr. Qis nervousness, the guys didnt dare to neglect him. They hurriedly served tea and snacks, which was a busy time.


    And Gu Jinli just sat and watched them busying and going.


    Seeing that she had been silent, Mr. Qi was so frightened that he stepped forward and said, "Girl of the Gu family, I was too ignorant some time ago. I shouldn''t be afraid to cut off all contact with your family just because of the old Gu family''s affairs. I reflect on you." Once its over, it will definitely not happen again in the future, so just calm down, right?


    Gu Jinli was eating snacks and asked, "Am I stingy?"


    Mr. Qi:


    Judging from your question, are you being stingy and not knowing what you are doing?

 Chapter 1012: resignation

    Chapter 1012: resignation


    Chapter 1012 Farewell


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qi''s depressed look and smiled: "Mr. Qi, actually we are just business partners and can break up at any time. I am not angry that your family is avoiding this matter for fear of being implicated by my family."


    Mr. Qi gave you a look that said you were lying. If you werent angry, could you refuse him a visit? Can youe to his shop and kill people?


    However, he was afraid of Gu Jinli''s words that the gang could break up at any time, so he hurriedly said: "Girl of the Gu family, we can''t break up the gang. This is a hard-earned business. If the gang breaks up, what will your uncle''s family do?"


    The spice business is really profitable. In just three years, his family has umted a lot of money from the spice business. Even if something happens to Dachu in the future, with this money, his family will have a greater chance of surviving the crisis.


    So this business must not be discontinued.


    "Mr. Qi, don''t be nervous. I won''t embarrass you." Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qi and said, "It is human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Mr. Qi does not need to apologize. My family doesn''t care much about this. I just didn''t expect that we would cooperate with each other." Years ago, Mr. Qi still couldn''t trust my family and felt that our family was really such a vicious and unfilial family."


    Mr. Qi''s face turned pale when he was told that, and he quickly exined: "Girl from the Gu family, you..."


    "Mr. Qi, listen to me." Gu Jinli interrupted Mr. Qi and said: "I don''t want to put on airs, nor do I want to embarrass Mr. Qi, but Mr. Qi should know that my family has always been very good to your family. These three Over the years, we have met many people who are better than your family. It is easy to change your family. But we have not changed. We are just thinking about the friendship between the Qi family and my family in the past three years, but Mr. Qi does not seem to care. This affection.


    He added: "Since you don''t care, there''s no need to apologize. Just be an ordinary partner."


    Ordinary partners can break up the partnership at any time.


    "So Mr. Qi should not apologize afterwards to please you, but should think beforehand whether my family is worthy of your trust. If it is worthy of your trust, then trust it. If it is not worthy, there is no need to do such useless work afterwards." Gu Jinli considered it I finished speaking in one go.


    Mr. Qi was ashamed after hearing this. He knew very well that Gu Jinli was using him of not trusting her family''s character. He also clearly told him that cooperation has two kinds of rtionships, one is a rtionship maintained by trust like old friends, and the other is a rtionship maintained by trust like old friends. This kind of rtionship is just a financial cooperation and can be broken up at any time.


    He has to choose one way to continue, instead of jumping repeatedly and pestering the Gu family when it is beneficial to him. Once something happens to the Gu family, he will run away immediately.


    To put it bluntly, a person must be sincere. His behavior is almost like a viin.


    "Girl from the Gu family..." Mr. Qi wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. After all, he was the one who abandoned the Gu family when they were in trouble.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to listen to Mr. Qi''s nonsense, so he only said: "Mr. Qi, there''s no need to say too much. Our cooperation will continue. It''s just a question of how far the rtionship between the twopanies can go."


    She wants to find a reliable supporter in Fucheng who is as reliable as Dr. Wu, but the current Qi family is simply not qualified, so she can only take one step at a time.


    However, if the Qi family is still so greedy for life and afraid of death, and runs away whenever something happens to her family, then she will not be soft-hearted and will rece the Qi family.


    He pointed to the things in the shop and said, "There are too many things. It would be too troublesome for us to take them back. Mr. Qi, please help us take them back to the vige."


    Mr. Qi hurriedly said: "Hey, don''t worry, I will definitely send you back to your hometown."


    He then said, "Girl from the Gu family, my uncle will be the host tomorrow. How about inviting your family to my house for a banquet?"


    Mr. Qi still wanted to make amends, but Gu Jinli refused: "No, we will set off back to the vige tomorrow and won''t have time to attend the banquet."


    You are going back to the vige tomorrow? Mr. Qi asked in surprise: Why are you going back so soon?


    Gu Jinli: "I''m unhappy. Other children go home to worship their ancestors as soon as the results are announced. My family has been staying in Fucheng for a long time."


    If you don''t go back, you will miss the June College Examination after the ancestor worship is over.


    In fact, you can wait until you are admitted as a schr before worshiping your ancestors, but the eldest brother is a student from Tianfu County and is here to represent Tianfu County. If he passes the examination as the head of the government case, he must go back to meet the county magistrate, otherwise it will be rude, so they must Gotta go back.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he followed Qin Sang away without staying much longer.


    Mr. Qi hurriedly shouted behind him: "Uncle will go to see you off tomorrow!"


    Gu Jinli did not look back. Mr. Qi was very helpless and asked the old housekeeper: "Shouldn''t I be so powerful at the beginning?" But at that time, there was a big rumor in the city that Gu Dashan not only disrespected his stepmother, but also refused to support his biological father, and was being raped by himself. My father sued the Yamen.


    Being used of unfilial piety by his own father, if such a serious crime is brought, the whole life of this family will be over. Gu Jinan will not want to take the scientific examination.


    But who would have thought that the real viin was the old Gu family, and Gu Dashan even sued Mrs. Gu for murdering his own mother.


    The old housekeeper sighed: "Second Master, it''s toote to say this now. Let''s just treat the Gu family sincerely from now on. The Gu family''s girl is a reasonable person. As long as we treat each other sincerely, she will definitely not cut off our goods."


    Mr. Qi sighed, that was all he could do.


    He also told the shopkeeper: "Wrap all the fabrics they like and send them to the Gu family in Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town, Tianfu County. They will be delivered today."


    "Yes, I will ask someone to prepare a truck for delivery." Seeing that Mr. Qi cared so much about the Gu family, the shopkeeper immediately asked someone to prepare a truck and load the goods.


    After Mr. Qi finished speaking, he said to the old housekeeper: "Go and prepare a generous gift, ande with me to see off the Gu family tomorrow."


    Mr. Qi was thinking of various remedies. Gu Jinli and Qin Sang had already gone to Qingshan Medical Center and started to select various good medicinal materials.


    Dr. Xiao was frightened when he saw hering. He really regretted that he should not have said those promised words to her because he was grateful to her for discovering that Miss Ran was poisoned.


    He looked at Gu Jinli who was happily selecting medicinal materials and said, "Take it easy, these pearl powder, dendrobium, ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and the red belly poison are not cheap."


    Gu Jinli was very considerate to Dr. Xiao and said after hearing this: "I will buy less pearl powder and keep it for you."


    Brother Qin had a lot of pearl powder and so on. Those pearls with defects were finally ground into powder and used to make scar removal cream for her.


    After hearing this, Dr. Xiao breathed a sigh of relief. It can be seen that she almost fainted after picking up several more precious medicinal materials.


    Gu Jinli didnt want to make Doctor Xiao angry, so he put the few Chinese medicinal materials back and said with a smile: Dont worry, you wont lose too much.


    Doctor Xiao waved his hands and said, "Hurry up and choose. After you finish your selection, hurry back."


    If he stayed here for a moment longer, he would be worried, fearing that all the good medicinal materials in the shop would belong to her family.


    Gu Jinli smiled and finally bought only threerge bags of medicinal materials and left.


    These medicinal materials are all on sale, cheaper than what she bought at Xuanhufang. If you don''t buy them, you won''t buy them.


    The two of them were shopping while shopping and bought a lot of things.


    Qin Sang saw that there were too many things, so he asked a little beggar to go back home to deliver news to Erqing, and asked Erqing to drive a mule cart to pick them up.


    Gu Jinli saw that it was gettingte, so when Erqing came, they went back together in a mule cart.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of his house, he saw Gu Jinan and Brother Chenging out to see off the guests.


    The two guests were Yao Youqian and Lu Bai. They came to say goodbye.

 Chapter 1013: Return to the village

    Chapter 1013: Return to the vige


    Chapter 1013 Return to the Vige


    "Thank you, Brother Gu, for taking care of me during this time. I can''t thank you enough. Let''s meet again in June for the hospital exam." Yao Youqian only found out today that the girl who worked for Lu Bai was Gu Jinan''s sister. He was very grateful. , if it werent for the help of brother and sister Gu, Lu Bai would not be able to earn so much money even if he died.


    Lu Bai was also ashamed and said: "In the past, it was myck of knowledge that caused trouble for Brother Gu. Please forgive me for that."


    He also wanted Gu Jinan to send a message to Gu Jinli to thank her, but thinking about the defense between men and women, he changed his words and said, "Brother Gu''s family''s great kindness will be remembered in my heart, and I will definitely repay her in the future."


    After speaking, he saluted Gu Jinan three times before giving up.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "We are all from He''an Prefecture. We will join the township party when we be officials. We should support each other. Don''t say such kind words in the future."


    But Lu Baiqiong was afraid, knowing how much Gu Jinli''s kindness meant to his family. She had given his family a way to survive, so he still wrote down this kindness and thought about repaying itter.


    "Okay, don''t bow anymore. The sun has already set. Don''t dy Brother Gu''s family for dinner here. Let''s leave quickly." Yao Youqian couldn''t stand Lu Bai''s slimy look the most, so he said Gu Jinan cupped his hands and said simply: "I''ll see you in June, farewell."


    After saying that, he dragged Lu Bai away.


    Gu Jinli waited for them to leave before getting off the mule cart and said, "Brother, are they going back to their hometown too?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, they have been dyed in Fucheng for a long time, and they have to go back quickly."


    He looked at the mule cart again and asked, "You just ughtered a few things and came back?"


    It doesnt seem like her style.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "How is it possible? They killed half of the Qi family''s shop. They have already sent them back to the vige."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief. He no longer had to be bumped into by Qi Yun and Qi He when he went out.


    He called to Sawako and helped him move things into the house.


    As soon as Gu Jinli entered the door, he was caught by Mrs. Chen again: "Xiaoyu, hurry up and see if it works this time? I have changed it as you said. If it doesn''t work, my aunt will die."


    Gu Jinli looked at it again and said, "It''s okay, but it''s still too rough. Let''s redo it."


    Do it again! Mrs. Chen got angry and shouted: Little Yu girl, you are deliberately trying to embarrass my aunt, right? Youve done this twice, and youre still doing it?


    Gu Jinli picked his ears and said: "It''s only twice, what''s there? Besides, why are you in a hurry? We will go back to the vige tomorrow, and we have to postpone the matter of opening a shop in the city."


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen pulled Gu Jinli and said, "Little Yu girl, can we postpone our return for a day? Tomorrow, my aunt wants to go to the dental shop to buy someone, and she has already agreed with the grandmother, both Guan Ya and Private Ya will give her people to us. Ready."


    Mrs. Chen especially likes to go shopping. This buyer can look at the rows of servants over and over again. If he is not satisfied with the look, he can snort a few times and say: "What are they all?" Crooked melons and cracked dates? Is there no good stuff? Are you fooling the country people? Hurry up and get a good batch for me!"


    Look at it, listen to it, think about it, just that scene can make people die with dignity.


    So Chen wanted to go to Yaxing to show off his authority before going back.


    But Gu Jinli said: "You don''t have to worry about buying people, I will let people buy them for you."


    "What? You won''t let me buy someone!" Chen was shocked. She was not allowed to do such a majestic thing. What''s the matter?


    "Little Yu girl, my aunt decided to open the shop, and she will be in charge of it from now on. I should buy the servants." Mrs. Chen said, "If aunt doesn''t go and buy the servants in person, those servants will not listen to my aunt in the future." What should I do?"


    Gu Jinli said: "If I don''t listen to you, I''ll just pick up my feet and sell them."


    How can a master still be unable to deal with disobedient servants?


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen became even more anxious: "Xiaoyu, this really doesn''t work. Let''s go back a dayte and let my aunt go to the tooth shop to buy some people. We have already agreed with the toothpa, so it''s not good if we don''t go." Gu Jinli knew that Chen What was the idea? I just wanted to show off my authority and enjoy the feeling of being the master, but: "It takes a schr to choose people. If you don''t choose well, it will harm the shop. Don''t get involved in this matter. Wait. When the shop opens, I wont cut off your manpower.


    After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he ignored Chen and went back to the house to change clothes.


    Ms. Chen had no choice but to leave with a dissatisfied look on Gu Jinli''s side.


    That night, after everyone had dinner, they talked about returning to the vige tomorrow and rested early.


    Gu Jinli didn''t go to bed soon. Qin Sang found her and told You Xi what he had found out about the Cen family pharmacy.


    "Sure enough, the Cen''s Drug Store has another mystery. You Xi found the pattern you mentioned under thentern base. This is a rubbing." Qin Sang handed a piece of paper with the pattern of a cauldron to Gu Jinli: "There are people patrolling the Cen''s Drug Store. The people on patrol were very skilled, and it took Yu Xi two nights to tap out the pattern."


    Gu Jinli took the paper, looked at the cauldron pattern on it, and said with a smile: "It is indeed the Shilu Medicine Store."


    Qin Sang felt relieved when he saw her smiling and not seeming worried, and asked, "Is it really okay? This is the closest the medicine store has ever had to you."


    Gu Jinli raised his head, looked at him with a smile, and asked, "Why, are you worried about me?"


    Qin Sang hugged her, nodded and said, "Well, I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble, and I can''t be by your side to protect you."


    Gu Jinlis smile became a little brighter, and he poked his face and said: Dont worry, its hard to say whether Shilu Medicine Store is a trouble or not. Even if it is a trouble, it will be taken care of by Yuanzi Medicine Store. I will only be responsible for making medicine.


    In fact, she was a little worried because she didn''t know who was in charge of Shilu Medicine Store now.


    If there were another person in charge who had no rtionship with Yuanzi Medicine Store, there would definitely be a fight between Shilu Medicine Store and Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    "Have you ever heard of Shilu Medicine before?" Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang: "Do you know anything about them? How much do you know?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I don''t know much."


    Although the army uses a lot of medicinal materials, the one that supplies them now is Chushen Medicine Company, and Shilu Medicine Company is rarely heard of.


    Qin Sang: "I heard from grandpa that Shilu Medicine Store was very famous in the previous dynasty, but after the establishment of Chu, Shilu Medicine Store slowly disappeared from everyone''s sight."


    After listening to this, Gu Jinli already knew who opened the Shilu Medicine Store based on what the old doctor Wu told her: "This Shilu Medicine Store should be a joint venture between major aristocratic families, and is specially used to control medicinal materials."


    Shilu Medicine Shop, the name is too obvious, and its hard for others to think twice about it.


    I just dont know who is in charge of Shilu Medicine Store now? It must not be Zong Zhengjia.


    Just now I pped Zong Zhengya in the face. If Zong Zheng is really the head of the family, it would not be good.


    However, she smiled and said: "No matter, since the Min Dong family is taking care of it, I don''t have to worry."


    Qin Sang looked at her rxed and shrewd smile andughed: "Xiaoyu is still smart. He thought of this situation early and made preparations."


    Gu Jinli hummed proudly: "Of course, my cleverness is not a guarantee."


    Qin Sang looked at her proud little look, and his heart was filled with joy. He followed her example, poked her face gently, and said, "Well, our little fish is the smartest, and no one else canpare with it."

 Chapter 1014: shock

    Chapter 1014: shock


    Chapter 1014 Shock


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Even if you are partial to me, there is no need to praise me like this."


    Although she is thick-skinned, she will still blush if he is the one who praises her.


    Qin Sang said seriously: "It''s not partiality, it''s the sincere truth."


    Xiaoyu is very smart to begin with. Even though she is young and is still a girl, she seems to know everything. She has helped him a lot and saved him a lot of good things.


    The vige she bought next to the Four Chi Roads in Dachu contained a lot of grain, livestock, and ironware. To put it bluntly, a lot of these things were prepared for him.


    Especially the kind of vermicelli made from sweet potatoes. He has eaten it before. After adding soybean oil and fried soybeans, it is really a delicious food that can satisfy hunger.


    This thing is not only cheap, but also delicious. If she sells it, it will definitely fetch a high price, but she hid it and said that if he uses it in the future, she will give it to him as military rations to prevent his people from starving to death.


    He had been hiding this ce for three years. In total, she started preparing it when she learned that he wanted revenge. Regardless of whether she liked him before preparing these things, he was very grateful.


    In addition, she has also been developing some drugs to treat trauma over the years. If it seeds, it goes without saying that the biggest beneficiary will be him.


    Although she is fierce, everything she does is good for him.


    Qin Sang was grateful and distressed. He wanted to say something thank you, but he remembered what she had said, saying that always apologizing or saying thank you was too unfamiliar, so he gave up.


    They are already an unmarried couple with a letter of engagement, so they should be more intimate and should not say any more polite words.


    Thinking of the engagement, Qin Sang suddenly looked down at Gu Jinli, with excitement in his eyes, and said, "Xiaoyu, can we get married this year?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Are you so anxious to get married?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''m very anxious."


    He wants to live with her and does not want to be separated from her.


    But Gu Jinli said: "This is impossible. Only the eldest sister will get married this year, and we will have to wait until next year at the earliest to get married."


    The eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu are both older, and their marriage has been dyed for a long time. It is impossible for the two adults to dy it any longer. After the engagement ceremony, they will start to choose a date and prepare to get married by the end of the year.


    So she can only wait until next year.


    Qin Sang was a little disappointed when he heard this. He also knew that he was too anxious.


    Gu Jinli raised his hand and poked his face, and said with a smile: "Don''t be so sad. It''s already the end of April, and it will be next year soon."


    And next year she will be sixteen, so getting married is barely eptable, but she cannot ept it if she is asked to get married as soon as she has hair extensions.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she began to urge him: "Go back to sleep quickly, or my elder brother will say it again."


    Gu Jinan will not stop them froming and going, but he will keep a close eye on them. If Qin Sang is out for a long time, he will be angry.


    They had to get up early to return to the vige tomorrow. Qin Sang didn''t want her to get enough sleep, so he nodded and agreed.


    But before leaving, he held her face in his hands, lowered his head and kissed her... Ever since his marriage proposal was sessful, he had fallen in love with kissing her. He would kiss her whenever he got the chance. Gu Jinli would not even resist. No strength at all.


    But she never thought about resisting. She liked the feeling of him kissing her. It made her feel light and airy every time, as if her whole body was about to float.


    Im in a daze again. Qin Sangughed out loud. Every time he kissed her, she would be in a daze stupidly, which was so cute.


    Gu Jinli got angry, pushed him and said, "Hurry up and leave. If you dare to talk to me again, I regret the marriage."


    Qin Sang took her hand and squeezed it tightly: "No, you agree to it for life. You can''t go back on it."


    Gu Jinli: "Oh, if you treat me badly, I can divorce your husband even if we get married."


    Qin Sang looked at her and said firmly and seriously: "This day will never happen."


    He will not allow himself to make mistakes and give her a reason to leave him. Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, okay, this day will never happen. You should leave quickly. I have to urge you every time."


    Qin Sangughed and did not stay any longer. He climbed out of the window and left, then turned around and helped her close the window.


    Gu Jinli quickly went to bed, and after shey down for a while, Qin Sang''s footsteps sounded.


    She covered herself with a quilt and murmured in a low voice: "You care about me so much, little brother Qin, you are finished."


    She giggled as she spoke, but she didn''t realize it herself. In fact, she liked Qin Sang very much and would be happy with how good he was to her.


    Early the next morning, the Gu family''s house was bustling with activity, and Gu Jinxiu was particrly happy today because Luo Wu came to pick them up with the escort''s mule cart.


    Luo Wu had to go on an errand and left the city very early and returned to the county. He arrived before dawn today and is now eating the breakfast cooked by Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinli also wanted to eat, but the third grandma said: "It''s gettingte, so we can''t miss the time to go back to the vige. You guys can just eat pancakes. These pancakes are good and very delicious."


    It''s made of pure white flour. If I couldn''t think of it before, it would be nice to give you a handful of fried soybeans.


    Gu Jinli knew that it was not easy to travel in ancient times, and everyone paid attention to starting at auspicious times, so he had no time to dislike it, so he ate the pancakes as soon as he grabbed them.


    After eating, the third grandfather called everyone: "Hurry up and get in the car. It is unlucky to rush on after the hour."


    The people brought by Luo Wu have moved all the rituals to the mule cart, and they can leave as long as people get on the cart.


    After Gu Jinli and the others heard this, they immediately took some valuable things and got into the car.


    Mr. Qi also came with his two sons to see him off. As soon as he saw the Gu familying out, he handed over generous gifts and said with a smile, "I know you are going back to the vige today, so I came here to see you off."


    He then said with great regret: "I originally nned to hold a banquet for Brother Gu and his family today, but I didn''t know it would be such an unfortunate coincidence. I will pick up the goods in person next month, and I will treat you as a host. Brother Gu will appreciate it."e."


    Mr. Qi spoke to Gu Dashan sincerely.


    But Gu Dashan had to rush on his way and had no time to talk to Mr. Qi. He just smiled and said, "Let''s talk about it then. Pleasee here. We have to hurry up."


    Mr. Qi was stunned, why did Gu Dashan speak so straightforwardly? Wasn''t he very timid before? It''s still scary to talk to a nobleman like him. Now not only is he not afraid, but he also wants to drive him away. Could it be that the girl from the Gu family came back and said something to Gu Dashan?


    Mr. Qi was very worried and was dragging Gu Dashan to prevent him from leaving.


    Gu Jinan looked at him from the side and said, "Mr. Qi, our family is really on the road, please let go."


    He added: "Don''t worry, our business will be fine now."


    Whether it will be yellow in the future, he can''t say for sure.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qi let go of Gu Dashan''s hand and said with a smile, "Someone is rude."


    He bowed to Gu Dashan again and said, "Brother Gu, have a good trip."


    Qi Yun and Qi He also bowed to Gu Jinan and said goodbye.


    Gu Dashan and the others did not dy any longer. They collected the things from the Qi family, and after a few words with the servants who were looking after the house, they got on the mule cart and set off back to the vige.


    When they left the city, the news that the emperor had killed the eldest prince''s family, his inws'' family, his maternal grandfather''s family, and even many officials rted to the eldest prince also spread to Jianghuai and Jiangnan.


    Jiangnan and Jianghuai were in constant tremors, and everyone was frightened. They did not expect that the emperor would be so ruthless, even killing his own son and grandson.


    Everyone in the aristocratic family and the official family is in danger, and they start to sort out whether they have any old friends rted to the eldest prince''s old department?


    If there is, you must cut off your robes and cut off your righteousness as soon as possible, but you cant let this matter get you involved.


    I have been suffering from cold and fever for the past few days. I fainted so much yesterday that I couldnt hold it in and fell asleep. Dont worry about breaking the news, you can still withstand it, you can do it, Ill work hard|O|Ouch~~

 Chapter 1015: Returning to hometown for the first time in the government case

    Chapter 1015: Returning to hometown for the first time in the government case


    Chapter 1015 The first case of the government returns to hometown


    In addition, everyone felt more and more that the Emperor of Chu was not good enough. If such a tyrant reigned, no one would have a good life.


    They wanted to change the emperor.


    Some people think that the rebellion in the northwest was a warning that God was dissatisfied with the Emperor of Chu, and had already begun to let beggars spread rumors and say things that were unfavorable to the Emperor of Chu.


    But the Emperor of Chu felt that he was the destined emperor, and there was nothing wrong with killing the eldest prince''s family.


    He is the emperor. The eldest prince is not only his son, but also his minister. If a minister wants to take his throne, if he doesn''t do something, will he still be considered an emperor?


    Moreover, the other princes are getting older. If they all learn from the eldest prince, how can he live a peaceful life? Only by killing one person as a warning to others and warning other princes not to seek death can he live a peaceful life.


    The ancient prefect was also shocked when he heard the news, and his hands were shaking with fear.


    It seems that he made the right decision not to go to the capital to be a capital official, but to consider being transferred to Jiangnan to be the prefect.


    The capital city is like a dragon''s pond and a tiger''s den. It''s hard to treat him as an ordinary person.


    Looking at the Dali Temple prison guards in front of him, he suddenly understood why Ming Shaoqing wanted to execute Mr. Li and the old Gu family as soon as possible.


    All this is for Gu Jinan.


    Ming Shaoqing was looking for talents, and he took a fancy to Gu Jinan''s talents and wanted to recruit him into the Ming family party. However, he was very aware of the emperor''s viciousness, so he approved the case of Li Zhi and Mrs. Gu early, and also The prison guards who were close to them were sent to kill Li Zhi and Mrs. Gu''s family as soon as they arrived, without any dy.


    If Li Zhi and the old Gu family are not killed quickly, then when the eldest prince''s affairs are exposed, the emperor''s suspicion and viciousness will definitely kill all the Li family and the Gu family!


    However, this was not what shocked the ancient magistrate the most. What shocked him most was that Ming Shaoqing had be such a monster that he could predict the fate of the eldest prince and send prison guards in advance to execute him.


    The ancient prefect thought too much, and things were not as evil as he thought. Ming Shaoqing is in the capital and has many eyes and ears. It is easy to know something about the eldest prince, and it is also easy to save someone in advance.


    "The ancient prefect wants to be transferred to Jiangnan? Is there a good ce?" the prison guard suddenly asked.


    prefect: No, as long as I can regte the south of the Yangtze River, I will be satisfied.


    Earlier, this prison guard once hinted that Ming Shaoqing would help him transfer to the south of the Yangtze River, but now he can even choose a ce?


    Awesome, too awesome, but if he can go to Jiangnan, he won''t pick anything.


    The prison guard said: "Okay, I understand."


    The prison guard didnt say anything that would help the ancient prefect, but if you listen to the words, I understood what the prison guard said. It was obviously Ming Shaoqings intention to help the ancient prefect.


    Ming Shaoqing personally helped to run for office. The ancient prefect was so happy that he personally handed him a red envelope and said with a smile: "Thank you for your hard work on this trip. Have a good trip."


    The prison guard was not polite to the ancient prefect, so he epted the red seal, then got on his horse, rode away, and ran towards the capital.


    In fact, the prison guard should have left long after Mrs. Gu and the others were executed, but he still had the task of observing Gu Jinan, so he waited until Gu Jinan''s family left before leaving.


    And Gu Jinan did not disappoint his master. He was indeed a very resourceful man. He seemed to be born with a knack for strategizing. He did not need any guidance from a great Confucian schr to achieve what he has achieved today.


    After sending away the prison guards, the ancient prefect also began to clean up the rtionship between his family and other officials. If the other party got too close to the eldest prince''s faction, he would have to sever ties with the other party.


    Fucheng is some distance away from Tianfu County. Gu Jinli and the others did not return to Tianfu County until the morning of the third day.


    "Hey, dad, dad, it looks like a mule cart from the Luo Family Escort Agency!" He Dacang stood on the ox cart and saw a group of mule carts driving towards the county government from a distance. He immediately shouted excitedly: " It looks like An Geer and the others are back."


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he thought it was okay. He hit He Dacang on the leg with a cane and said angrily: "Hurry up and take me up to take a look."


    Screaming shit, you know what you are shouting. I dont know how long he has been waiting for today? Still wasting his time here.


    "Hey, dad, please slow down, my son will pull you up right away." He Dacang hurriedly pulled Vige Chief He onto the bullock cart. He was afraid that he would not be able to stand firmly due to his age, so he kept supporting him and pointing him to the ce. , said: "Where, that''s where, on the street of Xu''s shop, did dad see it?"


    Ahead, on the street of Xujiapuzi, a group of mule carts was driving this way. Although there were only less than ten mule carts, it was still arge number in this county town.


    "Hey, I saw it, I saw it. It''s really a mule cart from the Luo Family Escort Agency. I heard it was the Luo Family Boy who went to pick him up, so that''s definitely true." Vige Chief He was so excited that he finally came back after waiting for so long. .


    People from Lianghe Vige also came. They were very excited when they heard this and asked, "Vige Chief He, is our chief prosecutor really back?"


    Vige Chief He is so arrogant that he doesn''t want to talk to the people in Lianghe Vige. What does it mean that our chief prosecutor is back? He is obviously the head of the case in Dafeng Vige, what does it have to do with Lianghe Vige?


    However, after all, the two viges are close to each other, and he is the vige chief of the office chief. He must not be rude when outside and must have a good manner, so he smiled lightly and said: "Well, our chief officeholder of Dafeng Vige is back."


    These words were so stinging that they stung the people in Lianghe Vige very hard.


    Vige Chief He was very happy, and immediately asked He Dacang to beat the gong: "Knock the gong and shout, tell everyone that our chief prosecutor of Dafeng Vige has returned to his hometown!"


    "Hey." He Dacang immediately picked up the gong that he had prepared long ago and banged it: "Gu Jin''an, the chief case officer of Dafeng Vige, has returned to his hometown! Gu Jin''an, the chief case officer of Dafeng Vige House, has returned to his hometown!"


    They shouted until their voices almost broke, and they attracted all the people on the street to watch the excitement.


    He Jinsheng and He Yinsheng were talking to the clerks in the county government office. When they heard the shouts, they immediately blushed. After confessing to the clerks, they ran out and said to their father: "Dad, please stop knocking." , this is the gate of the county government, and if you knock on it, everyone wille to see the excitement."


    He Yinsheng also said: "Master, you are making too much noise. This is not good."


    Vige Chief He was angry: "What''s not good? What I want is for everyone toe and watch the fun. As for the head of a government case, Tianfu County has never had a government case leader. It''s not easy to find one, but it''s in our vige." , cant you publicize it well?


    If their vige doesnt publicize it, what if it is recognized by other viges?


    Then he said to He Jinsheng: "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you rush to greet Brother An? You are brothers from the same vige, and you will support each other in the future. Why are you so shy? Hurry up and greet the head of the case!"


    Vige Chief He is very proud that his grandson can pass the Tongsheng examination, butpared with Gu Jinan, his grandson, a Tongsheng, is far behind.


    One is the one who has just passed the exam, and the other has defeated all the other students in the city and passed the exam. You, the one who did poorly in the exam, naturally have to meet the one who did well.

 Chapter 1016: Miss Xu family

    Chapter 1016: Miss Xu family


    Chapter 1016 Miss Xu Family


    He Jinsheng was not angry. He admired Gu Jinan very much. He was able to pass the Tongsheng examination because of Gu Jinan''s contribution. He was very happy to let him greet Gu Jinan.


    However, he still told He Dacang: "Dad, stop knocking now. The two sisters of the Gu family are still in the mule cart. It would be bad if too many peoplee to watch the fun."


    Vige Chief He said: "What''s the point? The little fish girl is running around in the vige every day, how can she still be shy?"


    Gu Jinli is so handsome that no matter how beautiful she is, the people in the vige don''t treat her as a girl. They all regard her as a female bully, and they will hide away when they see her.


    "Stop nagging, hurry up and greet Brother An. If you keep nagging, Brother An and his convoy will arrive at the yamen gate, and you still have to greet him!" Vige Chief He urged He Jinsheng, disgusted with him. The grinding.


    After saying that, he saw He Yinsheng next to him. He hit He Yinsheng on the leg with a cane and cursed: "You go too, you useless thing. You haven''t even passed the county examination. Why don''t you hurry up and go to the head of the Cengceng Mansion?" The blessing!


    He Yinsheng was scolded and quickly took his cousin and ran away.


    Vige Chief He saw this and scolded him again: "Slow down, can''t you run more elegantly?"


    Look at Brother An, he looks so noble when he walks, but why do these boys in his family walk like willows and run like ducks?


    Hey, its really infuriating topare people to each other.


    The chief prosecutor of Tianfu County is back?!


    The people on the street were so excited when they heard He Dacang''s words that they ran out to watch the excitement. After seeing the Luo Family Escort''s mule cart, thinking of the rtionship between the Luo and Gu families, they all ran towards the mule cart.


    For a while, the huge street was blocked.


    Mr. Xu sat in his shop and sneered. The vige chief of Dafeng Vige is a fool. He must be crazy for wanting to be famous. The chief prosecutor of the government was shouting at the gate of the county government office before he even arrived in the vige. It''s okay this time, I sent people to their Xu''s shop.


    Mr. Xu immediately ordered the guards who brought him to the hospital: "Go and stop those people who are watching the fun. Don''t let them get close to the Gu family."


    He then called Xu Zhaoming, his second son, and his second daughter-inw: "Brother Ming, the second son, and the second daughter-inw,e with me. Let''s go and wee the Gu family into the shop."


    "Hey." Xu Er and Xu Er''s daughter-inw responded, and followed Mr. Xu to get up and go out of the shop to greet the Gu family.


    Xu Zhaoming felt that it was a bit too arrogant, so he dragged his grandfather and said: "Grandpa, my grandson is familiar with Brother Gu, so it is up to the grandson to greet him. You should go back with your second uncle and aunt first. There is no need to go and pick him up in person." people."


    Actually, what Xu Zhaoming wanted to say was to ask his second uncle and his aunt to take several sisters back home quickly. They would wait in the shop with several sisters, and then wee the Gu family in. It seemed to have a purpose no matter how you looked at it.


    Eh, yes, Mr. Xu has a purpose.


    He is attracted to Gu Jinan. He heard that Gu Jinan was not only admitted as the head of the prefecture, but also won the favor of the prefect. He will definitely have a bright future. The Xu family cannot miss such a good young man. If such a good young man is let go, he will cry to death!


    Don''t tell him that it''s too ugly to bring your granddaughter to pick someone up. Why is it ugly? Aren''t you apanied by the elders of your family? Why does it look ugly?


    And if he doesn''t do this, just wait. Not to mention returning to the vige, Gu Jinan will enter the yamen to meet Magistrate Zheng, and the people in the yamen wille to tell him about the marriage.


    Others have dared to say it openly, but he is not allowed to rely on his old age to hint at it?


    "Brother Ming, if you are thin-skinned, don''t say anything. Grandpa will say it, and you can just show your face." Mr. Xu said and left the shop in big strides.


    Outside the shop, the shopkeeper of the Xu family has led the guards to stop the people watching the excitement: "Fellow fellow vigers, please give way first. Don''t block the road. Let the boss of the office pass first."


    What to give in to? I finally got a good seat to watch the excitement, can I get out? dream! Not only did the people who were watching the excitement refused to let go, but they pushed in even harder.


    Gu Jinli is feeling depressed. Vige chief, what do you want to do? Is it necessary to shout in the county town with gongs and drums? Now they are blocked.


    Qin Sang rode over on horseback, knocked on the carriage, and said, "Aunt Dashan, Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid. As long as we are in the way, nothing will happen."


    Gu Jinli said: "We''re fine, don''t worry, there are too many people. If you can''t drive them away, just throw money away."


    Gu Jinan is the first chief criminal officer toe out of Tianfu County. It is certain that he will cause a sensation when he returns to his hometown. Gu Jinli also expected this situation. When he was about to arrive in Tianfu County, he asked Erqing to exchange for three baskets of copper coins. . Now, as long as you spread the word, you can definitely attract these onlookers away.


    Qin Sang said: "Well, if the situation is not good, we will spend money and escape."


    Mr. Cui didn''t expect that so many people would be disturbed, so she was very frightened. After hearing Qin Sang''s words, she finally felt relieved and said: "Sang, be careful, don''t get knocked down by others."


    Qin Sang responded: "Don''t worry, we will be fine."


    As he spoke, he swung the whip in his hand and hit the wall of the shop next to him with a bang. Good guy, it knocked off a whole corner of the wall.


    Thismotion was not small, and the people who wanted to squeeze in to watch the excitement were all shocked.


    Qin Sang was a member of the Bai Hu of the Si Bing Station. He would sometimes walk around the county. Some people there recognized him. When they saw him, they were so frightened that they shouted out his nickname: "No, Qin Yanwang from the Si Bing Station is here." Got it!"


    These words were quite effective, scaring many people. Those who surrounded the convoy backed away with cheers.


    Gu Jinli:


    What do you mean? My little brother Qin is obviously gentle and cute, is it necessary for you to be so scared? !


    Luo Wu also showed his squad leader sign and shouted to the people surrounding him: "I am Luo, squad leader of the county government. The head of the government case returns to his hometown to meet with the county magistrate. Everyone, please get out of the way. If you miss the meeting with the head of the government case, When I meet the county magistrate, its important to do thirty big things!


    We are all ordinary people, and what we fear most is to go into the government office and get beaten. When we heard that we were going to be beaten thirty times, we hurriedly backed away.


    Thirty big boards, if someone can beat someone to death if they hit hard, they just want to watch the fun, not death.


    When Mr. Xu saw the big guy get out of the way, he secretly said something bad, and hurriedly took his second son and his wife with him to the mule driveway: "But the family of Mr. Gu? I am from the Xu family in the county town, and the grandson Zhaoming and Mr. Gu are First of all, I am a good friend. When I heard that you were back, I came to greet you and recognize you."


    He added: "It''s very blocked here and the way forward is blocked. You might as well go to my shop through the corner gate to avoid being hit."


    As he spoke, he kicked Xu Zhaoming and asked him to speak.


    Xu Zhaoming had no choice but to say reluctantly: "Brother Gu, it''s me."


    He hesitated for a while and then said: "There are too many people here, and you have women at home. Why don''t you follow my second aunt into the shop for a while to get away?"


    When Gu Jinan heard his voice, he lifted the car curtain, looked at Xu Zhaoming, and then at the people around him. Then thinking that he had to go to the Yamen to see the county magistrate, he nodded and smiled: "Brother Xu came at the right time. Its time to work.


    This means agreeing to enter Xu''s shop.

 Chapter 1017: A bunch of old haters

    Chapter 1017: A bunch of old haters


    Chapter 1017 A group of old haters


    Mr. Xu was very happy and said hurriedly: "Second son, second daughter-inw, hurry up and lead the nurse to clear the way and invite the guests into the shop."


    Xu Er and his wife had received instructions from Mr. Xu before they came. After hearing this, Xu Er immediately led his servants to clear the way.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw asked her mothers-inw to hold umbres and use them to form a barrier to block the appearance of the Gu family''s women. Then she led the maids to the mule cart and said with a smile: "The third wife of the Gu family, the sister-inw of the Gu family, I am The second room of the Xu family is here to ask you all to get out of the car on the orders of my father-inw. Come down quickly and I will take you into the shop to take shelter."


    He smiled again and said: "The shop has been cleared, and no servants will hit the girls."


    Xu Ers wife is a person who smiles immediately when she opens her mouth and is very sociable. There is no way, people in this world value the eldest son, and the old man loves the youngest son. Their second wife is sandwiched in the middle, and they don''t upy anything. If they want to live well in the house, they have to develop the ability to be versatile.


    And this time her daughter is also here. Her father-inw has said that any of the Xu familys eligible granddaughters, regardless of who they are, will receive a generous dowry if they are chosen by the Gu family for marriage. When the timees, they will be able to get an extra Start a family.


    This family property may not mean much for a big house, but for a second house, it can make future generations richer.


    The Gu family is not bad either. In addition to Gu Jinan''s promising future, the family also makes a living from tofu, spices and toothbrushes. Xu''s second daughter-inw knew that seasonings and spices could make a lot of money, and it was a trade that could be passed on to future generations. Just from this trade, Gu Jinan, the son-inw, would have to earn it.


    Before Mrs. Cui and the third grandma could speak, Mrs. Chen was so excited that she was the first to get off the mule cart. She ran over and held the hand of Xu''s second wife, saying as if she had met a long-lost sister: "Hey , this must be Sister-inw Xu, look at her appearance, not only is she beautiful, she also has good energy and energy, she is different from us country women at first nce, she is a very lucky person. "


    The girl looks good and her daughter must not be ugly, so she will fawn over her first. If the girl from Xus family room is better, then she will be the wife of Brother Xings daughter from Xus family room.


    Mrs. Chen also worked hard to find a wife for Gu Dexing. From Fucheng to the county town, she visited hundreds of girls. Unfortunately, the girls she found in Fucheng were all arrogant, and people looked down on them as country people.


    But the Xu family sent a son to curry favor with them, Chen thought, they must be intending to get married, so why should she be so polite? Just take your pick!


    Hey, don''t think so wildly. The Xu family is interested in Gu Jinan, not your family Gu Dexing.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw was stunned. This is... Oh, by the way, looking at her familiar appearance and loud voice, she should be from Gu Dagui''s family, named Chen.


    Since she is a rtive of Gu Jinan, Xus second daughter-inw couldnt dislike her, so she could only smile and say, The Gu familys siblings are overly praised.


    Mr. Chen: "If you don''t give me a good reputation, then you''re over-praised. What I tell you is the truth and I never lie to others."


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, are you not lying? Stop talking nonsense, you will feel ufortable if you don''t lie for a day.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw also couldn''t stand Chen''s enthusiasm and said quickly: "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, there are too many people here and it''s a big jam. Let''s go in quickly."


    After saying this, he immediately called the maid: "Hurry and help Mrs. Gu in."


    Mrs. Gus family?


    Mr. Chen is so beautiful, will she be ady now?


    Mrs. Chen was excited. She saw that the maid was supporting her and there was a mother-inw holding an umbre behind her. However, the umbre was held too low and she couldn''t stand it. She grabbed it and said, "This is how you should hold this umbre." Its so low, how can you protect the ground from the rain?


    But this umbre is not used to block rain and wind at all, but to block the appearance of the female family members from prying eyes.


    The servants of the Xu family were stunned for a while, and they were all shocked by Chen''s words. Fortunately, the Xu family had good rules and did not dare to say anything more, so Chen left with an umbre. The other women continued to use umbres to block the eyes of outsiders, and invited the Gu family members into the shop.


    It was only after a lot of work that Gu Jinli and the others came to a side room in the shop.


    The side room was lively. There were five girls from the Xu family sitting there. The eldest was Xu Zhong from the second room, and the youngest was Xu Ya from the third room.


    Mrs. Chen''s eyes lit up when she saw so many girls. She looked at this one and looked at that one. Her eyes were blurry. She smiled so hard that her teeth couldn''t be seen and she said: "Hey, look at these girls, they are so pretty. What are your names?" Ah, how old are you? Are you engaged?"


    You have to ask this clearly, and forget it if you are engaged.


    Xu Ling, the eldest daughter of the Xu family, was disgusted when she saw Mrs. Chen. She really didn''t understand what her grandfather was thinking, and he wanted to match her to this country family.


    Look who are these people? They all looked like old hatersing into town, their eyes glowing green when they looked at people. Is this because they have never seendies from all over the world?


    She had a bad attitude towards the Gu family, so she sat still and pretended not to hear.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw frowned when she saw this, and said in a stern voice: "Your third grandma of the Gu family is here with several aunts of the Gu family, why don''t you get up and salute quickly."


    When Xu Zhong heard his own mother''s words, he stood up and saluted first: "Hello, the third grandma of the Gu family and the aunts of the Gu family. I salute the third grandma of the Gu family and the aunts of the Gu family. The junior is Xu Zhong, the second roommate of the Xu family. This is my sister Xu Xiu. This is sister Xu Ling from the first bedroom, and these are sisters Xu Yu and Xu Ya from the third bedroom."


    The granddaughters of the Xu family are named after Zhong Liuyu and Xiuya. As the eldest, Xu Zhong is at a disadvantage, but the names of the other four sisters are very nice.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw also knew that her daughter''s name was unpleasant, so she hurriedlyughed and said, "My eldest daughter has a nickname, Linglong, which means Zhongyu Linglong. You can just call her Linglong."


    He then looked at the granddaughters of the Xu family and said, "Get up quickly and salute you, the third grandma of the Gu family, and the aunts of the Gu family."


    After hearing this, the other granddaughters of the Xu family stood up and greeted the Gu family.


    Although Xu Ling got up, his courtesy was very perfunctory.


    When Xu''s second daughter-inw saw them, she sneered in her heart, "Just look down on the Gu family. Do you really think that the rich and powerful families in Jiangnan are so easy to marry?"


    That aristocratic family can take a liking to the Xu family?


    In the eyes of those aristocratic and wealthy families, the Xu family is just a mud-legged family, even worse than a mud-legged family. Others call the Xu family a cheap businessman. But Xu Ling''s eyes were blindfolded, and she just wanted to get into that wealthy family.


    Although Xu''s second daughter-inw was dissatisfied with Xu Ling''s rudeness, she did not scold her. She just pretended that she did not exist. If the Gu family looked down on Xu Ling, then her family''s Xu Zhong and Xu Xiu''s chances would be greater.


    The head of the office, he is a proper schr. I heard Brother Ming say that with Gu Jin''an''s ability, it is easy to pass the exam, and he is the master of the exam.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw is not greedy, as long as her future son-inw is a sessful candidate and the family has a business that can be passed down to the family.


    Gu Jinli and the others also saw that Xu Ling looked down on them, but would they care about this? You don''t take Xu Ling seriously at all. Just take it if you like. We''ll take ours.

 Chapter 1018: Get out of my shop

    Chapter 1018: Get out of my shop


    Chapter 1018 Get out of my shop


    Xu''s second daughter-inw didn''t want to offend the Gu family, so she immediately asked the maids to bring tea and snacks. She also specially brought five cups of bird''s nests and gave them to the third grandmother, Cui, Chu, Gu Daya, and Chen respectively.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw smiled and said: "I know you are tired of traveling and traveling, so we happened to order a few cups of bird''s nests. You eat them first to recover your strength. Don''t be polite to us."


    The Xu family''s shop sells fabrics. It would be outrageous to say that the shop just stews bird''s nests. Therefore, Xu''s second daughter-inw found this excuse and used the specially prepared bird''s nest to round it off.


    As for Gu Jinli and the others, they are not treated so well. After all, bird''s nests are very expensive and there are many of them, so the Xu family can''t be generous even if they want to.


    Third Mistress and the others were very surprised. This was a bird''s nest. The Xu family actually used it to entertain them.


    "This is too expensive. Mrs. Xu should keep it for herself." The third grandma had never eaten such expensive things before, so she didn''t dare to eat it at all, so she hurriedly declined.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw smiled and said: "Third wife of the Gu family, these bird''s nests have been brought up, there is no point in bringing them down again. Besides, these bird''s nests are not specially prepared for you. I brought a few girls at home to the shop. The shop owner went to Futai Building to buy the fabrics, so you can eat in peace."


    Mrs. Chen was already drooling. When she heard this, she immediately picked up a cup of bird''s nest and said with a smile: "Yes, Third Auntie, don''t be polite. This is the wish of Second Sister-inw Xu. You... If you don''t eat it, the bird''s nest will get cold."


    After speaking, he took a few sips and drank half a cup of bird''s nest.


    Xus second daughter-inw was stunned when she saw this, but she quickly came to her senses and smiled.


    She has been living in the county town, and the men in the family are still in charge of the general affairs of the Xu family. Therefore, the couple hase into contact with many farmers. They have seen a lot of farm women like Chen, so it will not be too difficult for them to ept it. .


    But Xu Ling was different. The Xu family''s family went to Jiangnan to run a shop many years ago. Xu Ling spent most of his life in Jiangnan, and all he saw were the demeanor of the wealthy families in Jiangnan. Seeing Mrs. Chen eating bird''s nest like a pig eating swill, she couldn''t stand it, so she sarcastically said: "Oh, Aunt Gu''s eating bird''s nest is so loud, it''s even better than the ck flowers I keep in my farm. "


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen asked Xu Ling: "Who is Heihua?"


    Xu''s second daughter-inw was so frightened that she hurriedly said, "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, try this snack. It''s the new six-color Fulu cake from Fu Tailou. It''s very delicious."


    Speaking, he immediately asked the maid to bring a te of cakes to Mrs. Chen, blocking her from asking questions.


    If Mrs. Chen knew that Heihua was an old sow, the Gu family would be furious and leave immediately.


    Mrs. Chen was a shrewd person and knew that she couldn''t continue to ask some questions, so she got off the slope, picked up the cake and ate it. While eating, she looked at Xu Ling and asked, "You are the girl from the eldest family of the Xu family. Xu Zhaoming is your brother, right?" My brother and my nephew are good brothers. Do you know my nephew? His name is Gu Dexing. This name was given by his grandfather. It means being virtuous and prosperous. It has a very good meaning."


    Although Ms. Chen feels that Xu Ling is coquettish and a bit unruly, Ms. Chen is not afraid. What should she be afraid of if she is unruly? It will be fine if she takes care of a few things after marrying her home. Therefore, Mrs. Chen still fell in love with Xu Ling and wanted to offer her to Gu Dexing as his wife.


    There is no other reason than that the world attaches great importance to the eldest son''s house. In a divided family, the eldest son''s house always upies thergest share. And Xu Ling also has an older brother, Xu Zhaoming. That boy will definitely be admitted as a schr. Mrs. Chen thought that if Gu Dexing married Xu Ling, he would not only have a wealthy family, but also a capable brother-inw. It would be a real gain.


    After Chen made up his mind, he continued to praise Gu Dexing. He even lied about the fact that when Gu Dexing was born, some auspicious birds flew out of the mountains in his hometown.


    The third grandma couldnt stand hearing it anymore and scolded her: What nonsense are you talking about? You can make nonsense of such an auspicious thing?


    I dont know how to talk, I can say anything without fear of offending God. Mrs. Chen didn''t take it seriously. Holding a bird''s nest cup in one hand and a piece of pastry in the other, she asked Xu Ling with a smile: "Sister Ling, did you say we''re going to get married? If not, Auntie has a good match for you. .


    Xu Ling was shocked. She knew that peasant women in the countryside were vulgar, but she had never thought that they could be vulgar to such an extent that they would talk to her about matchmaking in public.


    Is this Chen a matchmaker?


    How can you not have any etiquette at all!


    Ms. Chen didnt think it was a big deal. In the countryside, adults from two families would talk about their childrens marriage and start introducing them.


    If you think it''s okay, then make an appointment to see each other. If the meeting is ok, then start asking the matchmaker to go through the motions and arrange a marriage. The marriage will be finalized. Once the marriage is done, you can have a fat boy in the next year.


    Ms. Chen was stunned when she disliked Xu Ling, and asked again: "Sister Ling, why are you so dazed? What is my aunt asking you? If you are not engaged, what do you think of my aunt''s family..." What about your nephew?


    Before she could say this, Xu Ling went crazy. She immediately stood up, pointed at Chen and said, "Shut up, shut up! Who wants to marry into your family? What kind of family are you and what kind of family is mine? I My eldest brother is going to be an official in the future, and I am an officialdy, so I will naturally be assigned to the children of wealthy families or high-ranking officials. I will never enter your muddy door!"


    They started chasing people away again: "Get out of here, get out of my shop!"


    After saying this, he started to cry, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    When Xu Ling said these words, the room fell silent. The third grandmother and Mrs. Cui were extremely embarrassed. Mrs. Chen was also confused. She didn''t expect that thisdy of the family would chase people away in public.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw was also shocked. She knew that Xu Ling looked down on the Gu family and was not happy toe today, but she didn''t expect that she would lose control and say such irreparable words on the spot.


    The father-inw said that this matter must be done today, but now if it can''t be done, it will offend the Gu family.


    Xus second daughter-inw almost burst into tears. She really wanted to pull Xu Ling over and p her a few times. If you dont like the Gu family, you dont like her, but our second wife doesnt dislike her. It''s fine now. I offended the Gu family.


    "Shut up, you ignorant girl, what are you talking about?" Xu''s second daughter-inw immediately scolded Xu Ling, and then said to the maid: "Why don''t you help yourdy to wash your face? What''s going on with you crying in front of the guests? "


    The maids were also frightened and hurriedly helped Xu Ling away.


    Xu Ling is also a powerful person. Before leaving, he turned around and shouted: "I will never marry into a peasant family, so you should give up!"


    Mrs. Chen was always a bad tempered person, so she couldn''t bear it after hearing this, and shouted at Xu Ling: "Don''t worry, our family will not marry a girl like you who is unruly and ignorant of etiquette. Brother Xing, we, be more capable. I must marry a girl ten times better than you, then just go cry!"


    When Xu Ling heard this, he was so angry that he couldn''t even breathe and fainted.


    The maids were so anxious that they shouted: "Second Miss, Second Miss, please wake up."

 Chapter 1019: Talk about marriage

    Chapter 1019: Talk about marriage


    Chapter 1019 Talking about marriage


    Xu''s second daughter-inw had a headache. Seeing the mess here, she hurriedly said to her stewardess: "Go and see Sister Ling quickly. Send her home and ask a doctor to take a look."


    Although Xu Ling messed up the matter, she was the eldest daughter after all, and she had a brother who was a quasi-schr, so their second eldest brother couldn''t afford to offend her.


    The third grandma also scolded Mrs. Chen: "Okay, how old are you and you are still arguing with a girl? Shut up now and don''t cause any more trouble."


    There was a lot of hustle and bustle in the wing room. After Xu Ling left, the room was eerily quiet and everyone was embarrassed.


    Xu''s second daughter-inwughed dryly and said: "Third wife of the Gu family, sister-inw Dashan, don''t mind if the child is ignorant."


    It''s okay if you look down on Xu Ling, but don''t look down on my Xu Zhong and Xu Xiu. My two daughters are quite good, unlike Xu Ling.


    But if something like this happened, Gu Jinli and the others couldn''t wait any longer.


    Gu Jinli said to Cui, "Mom, the person to pick us up is here and waiting in the alley at the back door of the shop. Let''s go."


    Qin Sang has been thinking of ways since he saw that the front and rear roads were blocked. Now he has sent another mule cart and is waiting in the back alley of Xu''s shop. Erqing has juste to tell her.


    Mrs. Cui was overjoyed when she heard this, and hurriedly said to Xu Er''s daughter-inw: "Mrs. Xu Er, our children have sent a mule cart to pick us up, so we won''t stay any longer."


    Feeling that such words were too dry, and Mrs. Xu was not wrong, she added: "Please send someone to take us to the back door of the shop. Where is the mule cart waiting?"


    Xu''s second daughter-inw wanted to die, but things had already happened. It would be counterproductive to force the Gu family to stay, so she could only apologize and said with a smile: "Since someone ising to pick her up, I will send my sisters-inw away."


    He apologized to Mrs. Cui again: "I''m really sorry for what happened today. Sister Ling didn''t mean it. She just had a bad temper and said some nonsense. Sister-inw, don''t argue with her."


    He then looked at Xu Zhong and Xu Xiu and said, "You guys, hurry up and take your Gu sisters to the back door. They don''t know the way. You masters must be careful."


    It was a hint to Xu Zhong and the others to get along well with Gu Jinli and the others, to get their rtionship on track, and not to let their promising marriage go awry.


    "Hey." Xu Zhong stood up and led Gu Jinli and the others out of the side room with the remaining sisters and walked towards the back door of the shop.


    The Xu family''s shop was a front shop and a back house, upying arge area. Xu''s second daughter-inw took them to the back house, then took them to the back door, asked a servant to open the back door, and sent them out personally.


    "Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu!" When Luo Huiniang saw them, she ran over happily, grabbed Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu''s hands and said, "Why did youe back? I miss you so much. You don''t know, I''m at home Its so boring, no one ys with me.


    I havent seen her for a while. Luo Huiniang has grown taller, but her face is still round and very cute.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said with a smile: "Lie, there are so many girls from the escorts'' families in the **** agency to train you, how can you be bored?"


    Luo Huiniangughed after hearing this and said: "There are many people who help me practice, but I miss you. I feel bad when you are not here."


    As he spoke, he hugged Gu Jinli, then hugged Gu Jinxiu, and finally returned to Gu Jinli, clinging to Gu Jinli like an octopus.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched her round cheeks, and said, "We miss you too. Come on, let''s go back to the **** office first."


    After Luo Huiniang heard this, she immediately stood up and said to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu: "Xiaoyu, Sister Xiu, there are a group of new people in the **** agency. They are not very capable. They are all people hired by Sang. We will bring themter." Go take a look and let them show you their skills."


    Qin Sang needed an **** agency that could travel all over the country, so he joined the Luojia Escort Agency. Knowing that the Luojia Escort Agency had a weak foundation, he also sent a group of his men to the Escort Agency to stabilize the situation.


    Luo Huiniang said again: "The business of the **** agency has improved a lot in the past two months, and my private money has increased." As she said that, she took out her money bag and opened it to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, I know you have a lot of private money, so put it away quickly and go back to the **** office first."


    Gu Jinxiu also said: "It''s still outside now. Don''t show off your wealth. Hurry up and put it away."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang quickly put the money bag away and put it away: "I am so happy to see you. I am not like this when you are not here, so be careful."


    The three of them were whispering, and Xu''s second wife was still apologizing to the third grandma and the others.


    The third grandma said: "It''s okay if the child has a bad temper. We won''t take it to heart. It seems that the daughter-inw of a wealthy family doesn''t know what to say, which arouses the girl."


    Mrs. Chen was not convinced, but the third mistress stared at her and she did not dare to speak.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw was still worried and asked tentatively: "Today is too busy. There will be a banquet in the mansion another day. How about Sister-inw Gu bringing a few girls to the mansion for the banquet?"


    Ms. Cui thought for a while and said, "There are too many things going on recently. The two girls at home have to hold an engagement banquet, and Brother An also has to prepare for the college exam. I''m afraid I won''t be able to spare the time."


    Xu''s second daughter-inw was a little disappointed, but she still congratted her: "The two girls from my sister-inw''s family are getting engaged, so congrattions. When is the date set? We wille to congratte you then."


    Ms. Cui did not refuse, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Xu, I will definitely send an invitation to your family when the date is set."


    This is what Xu''s second daughter-inw wants. With this sentence, the two families will not be at odds.


    She immediately rxed and said, "Then I won''t dy sister-inw. Sister-inw, walk slowly."


    Xus second daughter-inw took Xu Zhong and others and sent Gu Jinli and others out of the alley before returning to the shop.


    In the shop, Gu Jinan already knew what happened to the Cui family, but Gu Jinan did not make a fuss. He only said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, mother and the others have been taken to the **** agency by Huiniang. Don''t worry. We will go to the **** agencyter." Go to the Yamen to see the county magistrate. You can sit here if you want."


    As for the marriage, Gu Jinan had told his family a long time ago that marriage would not be discussed without passing the exam, so Gu Dashan and his wife did not dare to agree to the marriage casually.


    Gu Dashan nodded and said, "Hey, dad knows."


    Gu Jinan didn''t stay long, stood up and said to Mr. Xu: "Grandpa Xu, Brother An has just returned to his hometown. He should go to see the county magistrate first, so he has to say goodbye first."


    Mr. Xu hurriedly said: "It is a big deal to meet the county magistrate. You go first and let your father and the others sit here and talk to me."


    He also wanted to talk to Gu Dashan about Gu Jinan''s marriage, but he couldn''t let them all go.


    As long as Gu Dashan agrees, then Gu Jinan will be the son-inw of his Xu family!


    He pointed at Xu Zhaoming and said, "Let Brother Ming apany you."


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "Thank you, Grandpa Xu."


    He then said to Xu Zhaoming: "Brother Xu, you have worked hard."

 Chapter 1020: Rejected all

    Chapter 1020: Rejected all


    Chapter 1020 Refuse them all


    Xu Zhaoming had been extremely embarrassed for a long time. Hearing this, he felt as if he had received an amnesty. He stood up hurriedly and said, "Brother Gu, you are serious. Come with me and I will lead you."


    Leaving with Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming, and Cheng Geer.


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian did not pass the exam. After Mrs. Gu was beheaded, they apanied their grandmother, Qi Kang and his wife, Qi Pan, and Qi Kangle back first, but they are not here now.


    Seeing Xu Zhaoming speak so politely, Mr. Xu frowned and wanted to say a few words, but it was obvious that they were already far away, so he had to give up.


    Xu Zhaoming did not go through the front door, but took Gu Jinan and the others through the back door of the shop.


    As soon as he walked out of the back door, Xu Zhaoming felt rxed and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, don''t mind, my grandfather is..."


    I have taken a liking to you and want to recruit you as my grandson-inw.


    He said a little guiltily: "It''s my fault. If I could have refused grandpa, what happened today wouldn''t have happened."


    Xu Zhaoming always felt that it was very hical to rely on friendship to lure people into the shop and let their own mothers look at their sisters.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "You don''t have to feel guilty. After all, your family helped us a lot today, otherwise we would still be trapped on the street."


    He then said: "As for other things, don''t worry, as long as my father is here, nothing will happen."


    your dad?


    Xu Zhaoming thought of Gu Dashan''s reputation as a bad guy, and wondered whether Gu Dashan could withstand his grandfather''s offensive?


    Gu Jinan knew Xu Zhaoming''s worries, but didn''t say much. He smiled and said: "Let''s go. I''ll be thest toe back. I have to go see Magistrate Zheng quickly, otherwise it won''t be good."


    As the head of the government, he should be the first toe back to see Magistrate Zheng, but because of matters involving the old Gu family, he had been dyed for a long time and became thest one toe back. If you don''t go see Magistrate Zheng quickly, you will really look down on Magistrate Zheng.


    Magistrate Zheng has also been waiting for Gu Jinan. Magistrate Zheng is the happiest when he can pass the examination as the head of the government. If he takes the lead in the court case again, it will be Xiao Sanyuan, and the entire JAC will be ranked high.


    Is Gu Jinan here? Magistrate Zheng asked Mr. Zheng, who has the same surname as him.


    Seeing Magistrate Zheng''s impatient look, Master Zheng smiled and said, "It should be here soon. Gu Jinan is very measured in his work and will not keep you waiting for a long time. It was Vige Chief He who made a fuss and was stopped."


    Otherwise, he would have been here a long time ago. The yamen servant said that the mule cart from Luojia Escort Bureau was heading straight for the county yamen.


    Speaking of Vige Chief He, Magistrate Zheng gritted his teeth: "This old man is too ipetent to do things. He also beats gongs and drums and blocked everyone."


    Master Zheng said: "He, the first chief case officer in Tianfu County, feels that their vige is in smoke, and it is human nature to want to make the vige famous."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Zheng said nothing.


    While the two were talking, Luo Wu knocked on the door and came in: "Sir, Master Zheng, Gu Jinan is here."


    Luo Wu asked for leave to pick up someone. Magistrate Zheng knew about his rtionship with the Gu family, so he was not embarrassed and quickly gave him leave. Now he is very pleased to see him running to work while still on leave: " Pleasee in."


    Master Zheng smiled. He was so anxious before, but when this man came, he picked up the food instead.


    Yes. Luo Wu responded and quickly brought Gu Jinan and the others in.


    The two brothers He Jinsheng and He Yinsheng also came, and they became familiar with Magistrate Zheng.


    As soon as Gu Jinan and the others saw Magistrate Zheng, they knelt down and said, "Gu Jinan, Qi Kangming, and Gu Dexing, students from Tianfu County, pay homage to the magistrate. Fortunately, we have fulfilled our orders and passed the Tongsheng examination."


    Magistrate Zheng is an official, but Gu Jinan and others are not schrs yet, so kneeling to the county magistrate is within the criminalw of Dachu. Magistrate Zheng hurriedly came over to help them up: "Hurry up, you are already a boy. You will be a schr when you pass the Liuyue Academy, and there is no need to kneel to the official."


    Speaking of the June college examination, he also exined: "You areing backte, so you must seize the time to study and don''t miss the June college examination."


    Although Gu Jinan was very stable, Magistrate Zheng was afraid that he would hurt Zhong Yong before he passed the college examination.


    Gu Jinan responded: "Yes, students will definitely calm down, study hard, and pass the college examination."


    Magistrate Zheng nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Qi Kangming, who didn''t speak much, and praised: "You did well in the exam. As long as you don''t take it lightly, you will definitely pass the college exam."


    This time in the prefectural examination, their Tianfu County made a big ssh. Not to mention thergest number of people who passed the exam, even the first and third ce in the prefectural examination were from Tianfu County.


    Within a few days of the government''s trial release of the results, he received amendation from the prefect and sour letters from the other seven county magistrates of He''an Prefecture.


    Qi Kangming smiled and bowed to Magistrate Zheng: "Your Excellency, the County Magistrate, is very ttering. The student will definitely pass the college examination in one fell swoop and will not disappoint the County Magistrate."


    "Okay, you are ambitious." Magistrate Zheng was very happy. He looked at Gu Dexing, who was a little nervous next to him, patted his shoulder and said: "Gu Dexing, you also did very well in the exam. Rx, as long as you concentrate on your studies and make no mistakes. , I hope I can pass the hospital examination.


    Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming were both very talented and were sure to get good grades. However, Gu Dexing surprised Magistrate Zheng. He did not expect that he would get twelfth ce in the examination.


    Students from eight countiespeted. With his knowledge, it was really not easy for him to get this ranking.


    Gu Dexing didn''t expect that Magistrate Zheng would praise him. He was so excited and nervous that he stuttered when he spoke: "County, your Excellency, the magistrate, is too praiseworthy."


    Magistrate Zhengughed out loud when he saw Gu Dexing was so nervous: "Don''t be nervous, sit down, let''s talk."


    But Gu Dexing''s hands and feet were stiff. This was the most promising moment in his life.


    Brother Cheng smiled, held his hand and said, "Brother Dexing, please sit down quickly. Uncle Zheng is the most friendly, so there is no need to be afraid."


    Brother Cheng was studying with Zheng Qing. Magistrate Zheng liked him very much. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Brother Cheng is right. You don''t have to be afraid of me. In a few years, we may be colleagues."


    "Students don''t dare!" Gu Dexing blurted out, his head was a little dizzy.


    County Magistrate Zheng saw that he was too nervous and said nothing more. He only teased Brother Cheng and said some words to Gu Jinan and the others. Then he changed the subject and suddenly looked at Gu Jinan and reminded him: "You are the chief case officer of the government. There will definitely be many matchmakersing to your hometown this time, so dont worry, as long as you pass the examination as a schr, a good match wille to your door."


    The Zheng family fell in love with Gu Jinan and wanted to allocate their daughter to him.


    That''s right, she is a daughter from a side branch, not a noble daughter from the direct branch.


    Although Gu Jinan is very promising, his background is too poor. The Zheng family is a wealthy family, and the daughters of the direct branch are all assigned to the sons of the family or the children of high-ranking officials. The ones that can be given to Gu Jinan are only the daughters of the side branch.


    But even a side branch girl is something that others cannot ask for.


    However, Gu Jinan declined politely: "Don''t worry, sir, the student has sworn that he will never discuss marriage until he is admitted to the imperial examination. His parents have also agreed, and they will not let the student see her in the past two years."


    Gu Jinan refused very cleverly, so after hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng was just stunned and said: "I am very ambitious."


    With Gu Jinan''s ability, it is not difficult to pass the exam. There are many daughters from the Zheng family''s side branches. After he passes the exam, it will not be difficult to find a side branch girl of the right age to match him.

 Chapter 1021: remind

    Chapter 1021: remind


    Chapter 1021 Reminder


    Magistrate Zheng did not force it, and after reminding Gu Jinan a little, he let the matter go.


    He knew that Gu Jinan was a smart man, and it was impossible for a smart man to give up a powerful wife.


    And being able to marry a daughter from the Zheng family is really a blessing for Gu Jinan, a farmer.


    Gu Jinan doesn''t think this is luck. Although a strong wife family is rare, he wants a congenial daughter-inw. Only when his future daughter-inw gets along well with him can his life be easy.


    They treated each other as if they were guests. He felt that they were not a couple at all, but guests. Husband and wife should be like Luo Wu brother and eldest sister, Sang and Xiaoyu, with affection in each other''s eyes, so that they can be husband and wife.


    Magistrate Zheng looked at Brother Cheng and said, "Brother Cheng must be hungry all the way here. Follow the Eng of the He family to get something to eat. Your elder brother will pick you upter."


    Although Brother Cheng is young, he is smart. When County Magistrate Zheng mentioned this, he smiled and nodded: "Well, Brother Cheng is hungry."


    As he spoke, he took He Yinsheng''s hand and said, "Brother Yinsheng, you are familiar with the Yamen. Please take me to have something to eat."


    He Yinsheng was not a fool. After hearing this, he nodded, said hello, and left with Brother Cheng.


    After they left, only those who were going to take the college examination were left in the room.


    Magistrate Zheng told them another story: "The college examination is different from the government examination. The capital will send an invigtor down, and the test questions alsoe from the capital. As for where the test questions will be issued, no one knows."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Gu Jinan and others and asked them a question: "Do you know what it means to be loyal to the emperor? What is forming a party for personal gain? What do you think of opposing the throne?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was frightened.


    What does "Lord County Magistrate" mean? How could he ask them such a thing? Is this what they, as children, should hear?


    Magistrate Zheng said: "You don''t have to think too much, just answer honestly."


    Gu Jin''an said: "The person who died for the emperor should be loyal to the emperor; the subjects should be pure and loyal to the emperor. Those who form cliques for personal gain can be regarded as betrayal of the emperor. The same goes for setting up a heir. The emperor is the emperor, and what the emperor gives to the subjects is Yes, if the emperor does not grant it, then you should do your duty as a minister and a son of man, and you should not think about other things."


    This answer is quite satisfactory, and can even be said to be ttering. But after hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng nodded with satisfaction and said to the others: "Remember what Gu Jinan said, if..."


    Magistrate Zheng stopped talking and did not finish what he said. If these words are finished, it may involve the college examination questions, which is absolutely forbidden, so I can only remind them like this.


    Magistrate Zheng said this specifically because he had received a letter from the capital and learned that the emperor massacred the eldest prince''s family, even his own grandson.


    This is a big matter, and the emperor is very concerned about it. He is afraid that his son will steal his throne when he grows up, and he is also afraid that his subordinates will want to take advantage of the dragon, so they form cliques for personal gain and help his son to seize his throne. .


    Mr. Zheng said that with the emperors temper, the questions in the current Academy of Sciences examination are likely toe from this area, and the agreement that the emperor wants is already obvious.


    Qi Kangming and others hurriedly stood up and said, "Student, thank you for your teaching."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng nodded with satisfaction. A big stone finally fell from his heart. He smiled and asked Gu Jinan: "How many days do you n to have a running water mat at your home?"


    People from all over the country are waiting to see him as the head of the government. Vige Chief He has been gearing up for a long time, waiting for his family to set up a running water mat to make Dafeng Vige famous.


    Gu Jin''an said: "The student''s home does not n to have running water mats."


    He then exined: "First, the students came backte and have to prepare for the college examinations, so they really don''t have time to worry about it. Second, they want to wait until they are admitted as schrs, and then we can do it together."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Magistrate Zheng with pleading eyes. Magistrate Zheng understood that Gu Jinan was afraid of trouble, so heughed and said, "Okay, that''s not bad."


    After saying a few words to Gu Jinan and the others, he asked them to leave.


    Before leaving, he told He Jinsheng: "Call your grandfather, I want to see him."


    "What? Jin Sheng, what are you talking about? The county magistrate wants to see me?" Vige Chief He was so excited that his hands were shaking. He couldn''t believe that the county magistrate actually wanted to see him in person. This, this: "There is smoke, we There is really smokeing out of Dafeng Vige."


    Magistrate Zheng wants to see him alone. Such a happy event is enough for him to go back and worship God.


    After hearing this, the people from Lianghe Vige were extremely shocked and asked Gu Jinan: "Master, the county magistrate really wants to see the vige chief? Didn''t he say he wanted to see us?"


    "Bah, who do you think you are? You want to be received by the county magistrate in person." Vige Chief He said proudly: "Stop joining in the fun and go back to the vige. You have nothing to do here, magistrate." Its me you want to see.


    I dont know why the people in Lianghe Vige are so excited? Its not like the chief criminal ising out of their vige, its their Dafeng Vige who is going to be the chief criminal, okay? !


    The people of Lianghe Vige have been criticized by Vige Chief He for two days, and they are all thick-skinned. They no longer take the harsh words of Vige Chief He to heart, and they keep looking at Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, Brother Jin Sheng is right. The county magistrate really wants to see Vige Chief He."


    Vige Chief He was immediately happy and said to the people in Lianghe Vige: "You heard it, the county magistrate wants to see me!"


    The people of Lianghe Vige are upset. This vige is different after the government office. Even the vige chief can meet the county magistrate in person, and maybe even have a meal with the county magistrate.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Vige chief, you should hurry up and see the county magistrate. It''s not good to keep the county magistrate waiting for too long."


    "That''s right, that''s right, we can''t keep the county magistrate waiting for a long time." Vige Chief He said, sorting out his clothes, and then went into the Yamen to see the county magistrate.


    Vige Chief He thought that the county magistrate would praise him. After all, their vige had raised a prefect, and as the vige chief, he was not allowed to praise him.


    But when Magistrate Zheng saw him, he said, "Vige Chief He, do you know your mistake?"


    Are you aware of your mistake?


    The vige chief was confused. What was wrong with him?


    Master Zheng said from the side: "It''s a good thing for the head of the government to return to his hometown, but you beat the gongs and drums and blocked the whole street. There were so many people that they almost overturned the mule cart of the head of the family. If something goes wrong at the head of the government case, what should we do in the court examination?"


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He was frightened for a while. He quickly knelt down and said, "Themon people know their mistake and don''t dare to do it anymore."


    Don''t arrest him, he is just too excited and wants to tell everyone in the county that the head of the government case is from their Dafeng Vige, and he has no intention of harming An Geer.


    Magistrate Zheng just wanted to scare Vige Chief He. Seeing that Vige Chief He was afraid, he said: "If you don''t do this next time, get up."


    Vige Chief He was still scared and said tremblingly: "Common people, thank you so much, the county magistrate."


    After kneeling on the ground for a while, he got up with the help of Master Zheng.

 Chapter 1022: furious

    Chapter 1022: furious


    Chapter 1022 Fury


    Magistrate Zheng said: "The ninth day of June is the college examination. Gu Jinan and this batch of candidates are rted to the honor of our entire Tianfu County. After they return to the vige, you have to block the people from the ten miles and eight viges for them. Don''t let those people disturb them." It affects their studies. If it affects Gu Jinan and his friends'' studies and ruins their college entrance examination results, I will take issue with you!"


    With a plop, Vige Chief He knelt down again in fright: "Yes, yes, themon people obey your orders and will not let the vige shrews disturb An Geer and his friends from studying."


    Seeing that Vige Chief He was so cowardly, County Magistrate Zheng was a little dumbfounded, and said, "I heard that you have prepared a lot of chickens, ducks, and pigs to prepare running water mats?"


    Vige Chief He nodded, yes, after a lot of effort, a government case was made. Of course, their vige was going to do something big, and the money for purchasing the running mat was all provided by the vige, but it was very generous, and there was no need to dig around at all.


    However, Magistrate Zheng said again: "Don''t do it now. Wait until Gu Jinan and the others are admitted to the schr examination. Now they are only concentrating on studying and preparing for the college examination."


    ah?


    No more!


    What to do with the chickens, ducks and pigs he bought? One by one they were screaming in the vige, waiting for the head of the government to go back and kill them and stew them to eat.


    But the vige chief was kneeling before an official. He was so afraid of County Magistrate Zheng that he didn''t dare to speak at all. He could only nod his head and respond: "Yes, themon people obey the order."


    Seeing that Vige Chief He was extremely afraid, County Magistrate Zheng did not embarrass him any more. He looked down at the official document and said, "Okay, it''s okay. You can go back."


    Master Zheng made a gesture of invitation and sent Vige Chief He out of the house.


    Vige Chief He didnt even know how he got out. His legs were still shaking. When he saw Gu Jinan, he almost cried: "Brother An, I''m sorry, the vige chief''s grandpa almost hurt you."


    The magistrate is right. If there are too many people, trouble will easily happen. If those people overturn the mule cart, several of the Gu family will be injured as well.


    Look around, there are still many people watching the fun around Gu Jinan. If the government officials hadn''t stopped him, those people would have rushed over and touched Gu Jinan''s head.


    Gu Jinan is a lucky baby now. Touching his head can bring blessings to the whole family.


    Gu Jinan smiled, supported Vige Chief He and said, "Vige Chief, what are you talking about? I''m very well and you didn''t harm me."


    He then looked at the more and more people gathering around him and said, "You should go back with your people first. I will go to the **** office to pick up my parents. We will return to the vigeter."


    If he went back at this time, he could guarantee that they would be stuck halfway on the road and would not be able to return home even after dark.


    Vige Chief He remembered County Magistrate Zhengs instructions and nodded quickly: Okay, lets go back first and clear the way for your family.


    The people who were watching the excitement not far away were extremely anxious when they heard that they were leaving. A woman holding a child said to Gu Jinan: "Master, don''t leave. Please touch my baby''s head quickly and let him grow up." When I grow up, I will be admitted as a case officer and be a high official!"


    As soon as these words came out, it exploded, and all the people shouted: "Don''t go away, touch my son too."


    I want to touch my house too!


    Gu Jinan:


    Am I going to have a bald head?


    He cupped his hands in front of the big guy and said: "Dear fellow vigers, Gu Jin''an has been ordered by the county magistrate to concentrate on studying and scratch his head. We will wait until Gu is admitted to the schr''s examination. Farewell!"


    Speaking, he took Brother Cheng''s hand and hurriedly slipped back to the county government office.


    Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, and Xu Zhaoming were also frightened when they saw this, and hurriedly followed them into the county government office, intending to leave through the back door of the county government office.


    Luo Wu led the government servants to stop those who wanted to rush over to chase Gu Jin''an: "Everyone, stop, the county government is an important ce. Don''t trespass. Anyone who disobeys the order will be thrown into jail!" Luo Wu has been a shift leader for three years, and his family is in The county town had opened an **** agency, so the people in the county town were quite afraid of him. After hearing this, they didn''t dare to pursue him.


    However, there was still a woman who was unwilling to give up and shouted: "Luo Pantou, I heard that the chief clerk of the government is your brother-inw. Then my family has made an agreement with you first. After the chief clerk of the government is admitted as a schr, he will let my son touch it." His head!


    My baby also wants to be touched.


    Robin Head, I want to touch it too, I want to touch it too!


    Luo Wu looked at the speaker, you are already in your thirties and you still want to touch Xiucai Gong''s head to get good luck. Do you have any shame?


    He ignored them and asked the government officials to guard the gate of the county government office. Then he turned and ran into the county government office. He caught up with Gu Jinan and the others, took them to the back door of the county government office, and left through the back door.


    At the gate of the county government, the people were still making a fuss. When County Magistrate Zheng heard about this, he smiled: "Gu Jin''an has escaped. I think when I was admitted to the imperial examination and returned to my hometown, I was touched." My hair is all messed up.


    I dont know how this custom came about. Anyway, everyone just thinks that touching the heads of those who have passed the imperial examination can bring good luck to their families.


    In Xu''s shop, Mr. Xu, after talking a lot of gossip, finally said to Gu Dashan: "Da Shan, Brother An is almost twenty. I heard from my brother Ming that we haven''t said goodbye yet, so that''s not okay. Ah, the boss and the young man, how can we get married if we don''t talk about it? We don''t have to make peopleugh."


    Gu Dashan''s heart skipped a beat. What An Geer said was indeed right. Someone would definitely talk about his marriage when he returned to his hometown.


    "I''m almost twenty, but Brother An has sworn an oath to marry only those who have passed the examination." Gu Dashan said what Gu Jin''an told him: "Those who have made an oath must not keep it, otherwise It just offends God.


    Mr. Xu almost choked to death after hearing this. Gu Dashan actually brought God out as an excuse.


    But the people of Chu believed this, and generally did not dare to break the oath as long as they had made an oath. Mr. Xu could only smile dryly and said: "Establish a career first and then a family. Brother An is an ambitious person."


    but


    "Although we have made a vow, it does not prevent us from finalizing the marriage first. It is also feasible to finalize the marriage first and wait until An Geer is admitted to the Juren Examination before the formal engagement."


    I have to say that Mr. Xu is an old fox. Even if Gu Jinan swears an oath, he can still find other excuses to persuade Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan was stunned, holding the teacup, shaking his head and said: "Brother An said that he doesn''t want to get engaged too early. If he is admitted to the imperial examination, he wants to travel for two years to see the world, and then pass the imperial examination and do a lot of work. Officials start a family."


    What? After passing the Juren exam, you have to travel, and after traveling, you can take the Jinshi exam. Only after passing the exam can you get married?


    By the time these things are done, Gu Jinan will be old!


    Mr. Xu was angry, looked at Gu Dashan, and said earnestly: "Da Shan, I heard that you and your wife love your children very much, but no matter how much you love your children, you can''t do it this way. When you are old, you should get married first. If you don''t get married, you will be messing around. What''s the point of running away?"


    Gu Dashan has a stupid mouth. Faced with Mr. Xu''s words, he didn''t know how to reply, but he remembered Gu Jinan''s exnation and refused to let go.


    When Mr. Xu saw this, he was about to say something more, but his second son came over and said something in his ear, which made him so angry.


    It turns out that the previousmotion was really something.


    This girl Xu Ling, how dare she ruin his affairs? This is a major event that affects the honor and disgrace of the entire Xu family for the next two generations!


    Mr. Xu is so angry that he wants to scold Xu Ling right now.

 Chapter 1023: Change your choice [Happy National Day and Mid-Autumn Festival 0]

    Chapter 1023: Change your choice [Happy National Day and Mid-Autumn Festival 0]


    Chapter 1023 Change your choice [National Day + Happy Mid-Autumn Festival^0^]


    But Gu Dashan and the others were still here. Mr. Xu endured his anger and continued to entertain them. He also talked about Gu Jinan''s marriage: "My brother is older, so it is better to get married as soon as possible. It is too dangerous to travel. If you encounter disaster, but Its terrible, its best not to go.


    Gu Dashan was afraid of Mr. Xu and didn''t know how to answer the question. Fortunately, Qin Sang came quickly and said to Gu Dashan and the others: "Grandpa Third, Uncle Dashan, the mule cart is here, let''s go through the back door."


    He sped his fists at Mr. Xu and said, "Mr. Xu, thank you for your help today. We have been working hard all the way, so let''s say goodbye first."


    Qin Sang has a bad reputation outside. Wherever he stops, his face darkens again. Even Mr. Xu dare not stop him. He can only smile and say: "Then I''ll see you off."


    He stood up and personally escorted Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa out of the shop. During this process, he asked Gu Jinan casually: "Brother An and the others have been at the county government for a while. I wonder if they are back?"


    Qin Sang replied with two words: "No."


    Mr. Xu choked and had no choice but to stop asking. Instead, he sent Gu Dashan and the others away with a smile.


    When Gu Dashan left the Xu family shop, he felt rxed. He touched the sweat on his forehead and exhaled. This old man from the Xu family was so warm that he couldn''t resist it. He spoke very straightforwardly. He almost wanted to marry his granddaughter to An Geer.


    However, Gu Dashan was very happy to see his eldest son being so popr.


    When he was in his hometown, he was often worried that An Ge''er would not be able to marry a wife. It was true that he had no money and was being oppressed by the old Gu family. Good families from all over the country would never marry their daughters to his family.


    Now everything is fine, his brother An is making a living.


    "Uncle Dashan, get in the car. Let''s go back to the **** office. The **** office has prepared food. Let''s have a meal first. After the people blocking the road leave, we will go back to the vige." Qin Sang helped Third Grandpa onto the mule cart and turned around. Go and help the mountains.


    "Hey." Gu Dashan was very happy, thinking that his two sons-inw were both excellent. He happily returned to the **** agency, but Mr. Xu was so angry that he flipped the table.


    With a bang, the table in Xu''s shop fell to the ground, and the tea and snacks on the table were scattered all over the floor. Mr. Xu cursed: "How dare you say such a thing? You''re going against it, you really are going against it!"


    Earlier, the second son just told him hastily that Xu Ling said the wrong thing and made the Gu family members angry.


    He was thinking, what ugly words could a little girl say? I think it''s not a big deal, as long as it''s rectified in time.


    But after listening carefully to what the second brother said, he wanted to p Xu Ling a few times.


    Where is the spirit girl? Mr. Xu asked angrily.


    Xu Er: Ive already returned home.


    Seeing that his father was very angry, he tried to persuade him again: "Dad, the matter has already happened. Please calm down."


    Its useless to be angry.


    Moreover, Ling Yatou has always been a coquettish and arrogant person. She herself feels aggrieved. If her father continues to scold her, Ling Yatou will definitely dare to hang herself in front of them.


    "Calm down? She ruined a good marriage andpletely offended someone to death. If I don''t teach her a lesson this time, she really thinks she is a youngdy from a famous family." Mr. Xu was extremely angry. Qing Qing, scolded the eldest son and his wife again: "It''s all their fault. They have stayed in Jiangnan for a long time, and their eyes have grown on the top of their heads. How have they raised their children? They are all worried and waiting for me." , If we dont clean up their husband and wife, my surname will not be Xu!


    After Mr. Xu finished scolding him, he immediately asked someone to prepare a car and go home.


    As soon as he came back, he rushed to the ancestral hall and shouted at Xu Er: "Go and ask your wife to bring the spirit girl!"


    Xu Er shivered in fright. Dad was going to do something against the family, but Ling Yatou was from a girl''s family. How could she bear a beating?


    Are you deaf? If you dont hurry up and wait any longer, Ill beat you up first!


    "Yes, yes, my son will go now, don''t be angry." Xu Er ran away in cold sweat, but did not immediately go to his wife, but asked his servants to go find Xu Zhaoming. Now the only one who can save Ling Yatou is Ming Geer.


    After the servants left for a while, Xu Er went to find his wife and asked her to take someone to **** Xu Ling to the ancestral hall.


    However, Xu Er exined: "I have sent someone to find Brother Ming, please slow down."


    It was too fast. He was afraid that the spirit girl would be knocked unconscious and Brother Ming would note back yet.


    "Hey, I get it, don''t worry." Xu''s second daughter-inw was also tired. The girl Ling had gotten into a big trouble, and they still had to support her. What was going on.


    But Xu Ling was very strong-willed. When she heard that Mr. Xu was going to take her to the ancestral hall, she stiffened her neck and said, "Just go, I''m right. I''m not afraid to go to the ancestral hall to meet my ancestors."


    You are quite capable!


    Xus second daughter-inw was depressed, her expression was a bit cold, and she said, Then you change your clothes, and well leave in a moment.


    Another exnation: "Remember to wear two more thick clothes."


    Even if the girl is not beaten, she still has to kneel in the ancestral hall for one night. If she wears two more clothes, she will be less cold.


    But Xu Ling didn''t appreciate it at all. She didn''t even change her clothes. She rushed out of the yard and ran to the ancestral hall. Xu''s second daughter-inw couldn''t catch up with her at all, so she could only tell her mother-inw: "Hurry up and stop her. Don''t let her go." Run so fast!"


    You run so fast to find a fight?


    "Hey." Thedies responded and chased after Xu Ling, only to be pped twice by the unruly Xu Ling and scolded: "You little ve, you dare to stop me, are you going to rebel? Believe it or not, I sold your whole family. !


    Thedies were beaten and did not dare to stop Xu Ling anymore, so they could only let her go to the ancestral hall.


    Fortunately, Xu Zhaoming returned home aftering out of the Yamen. When Xu Ling rushed into the ancestral hall, he was also there. He immediately held Xu Ling and knelt down, but he did not intercede for Xu Ling, but said: "Grandpa, Sister Ling is not here." If you are sensible, please punish her."


    Sister Ling looked down on farmers just like he did before, but she didn''t know that there were also talented people from farmers, and they were not as unworthy as they thought.


    Xu Ling cried: "Brother, do you think I''m wrong? I just want to marry a good family and not go to a farm. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    He yelled stubbornly again: "I will never marry into the Gu family even if I die, so give up!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was so angry that he almost hit her with a cane, but Xu Zhaoming looked at Xu Ling and said: "You are overthinking. Gu Jinan doesn''t like you at all, and the Zheng family seems to like him. Today, the county magistrate is reminding her He told him not to be in a hurry to get engaged, saying that after he is admitted as a schr, a good marriage wille to his door."


    Xu Ling was stunned when she heard this. Gu Jinan didn''t like her? He''s a jerk, why should he look down on her? !


    Mr. Xu was surprised and said, "Brother Ming, what did you say? Did the county magistrate really say that?"


    Xu Zhaoming nodded: "Well, these are the county magistrate''s exact words, and they were only said to An Ge''er. It must be the intention of the Zheng family."


    He then advised: "Grandpa, forget about your marriage to the Gu family. The Zheng family is a well-established family and we can''tpete with it."


    Angor has no intention of doing this to his family, so why force him?


    Mr. Xu would not dare topete with the Zheng family, but Gu Jinan couldn''t do it. His family could use another candidate.


    s, the National Day is here. Happy birthday to the father of the mothend. Happy Mid -Autumn Festival and moon cake grapefruit to eat. I will work hard to save the article and prepare for updates. Thank you for your support. I am grateful^0^

 Chapter 1024: Find a fight

    Chapter 1024: Find a fight


    Chapter 1024 Looking for a fight


    Although Mr. Xu is old, his mind works very quickly, and he immediately expressed the idea of substitution.


    Xu Zhaoming was stunned. He looked at his grandfather and couldn''t close his mouth in shock: "Grandpa, why do you have such an idea? Isn''t this bad? How rude."


    Today, his family clearly went to Gu Jinan, but now that Gu Jinan has failed to seed, he chose another person toe. This is too... If people find out, where will his family''s face be put?


    How can he face An Geer and the others? After the county examination results were released, he really wanted to make friends with them.


    "What''s wrong with my thinking? Is it embarrassing? Didn''t you say that Gu Jinan was attracted by the Zheng family and asked me not topete with the Zheng family?" Mr. Xu was unhappy. He was already unhappy that Gu Jinan couldn''t find him. Now, Just to change the choice, my grandson is not happy: "You are forcing me topete with the Zheng family for someone!"


    Xu Zhaoming has a headache, aren''t you kidding when you keep saying this? Even if I really force you, do you dare to rob someone from the Zheng family?


    After Mr. Xu had his way with his words, he asked Xu Zhaoming: "The Zheng family really likes Gu Jin''an? Are they going to match him with a daughter of the Zheng family? A direct branch or a side branch?"


    When asked this, it was obvious that he was still unconvinced.


    Xu Zhaoming sighed: "Grandpa, you are always smarter than my grandson. You know that wealthy families hide half of what they say. If Mr. Zheng can speak like this, the Zheng family really likes An Geer."


    As for whether it is a direct branch or a side branch, don''t ask. Even if it is just a side branch, its status is hundreds of times better than that of the Xu family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu looked very unhappy... This promising young man is in hot demand, and even wealthy families have taken a fancy to him.


    Thinking of this, he scolded Xu Ling again: "Look at you, you really are blind to gold and jade. That Gu Jinan is a young man that even the Zheng family likes. You dare to dislike it. I''m really going to be **** off by you." .


    Xu Ling was still aggrieved and cried: "What good is Gu Jinan? Even if he can marry the daughter of the Zheng family, the Gu family cannot immediately be a wealthy family. He is still a farmer. If he wants to be truly prosperous, he must at least be richer. Three generations!


    Everyone in the world pays attention to the honor of their grandparents. If your grandfather was a farmer, others will stillugh at you. You are a fake nobleman wearing gold clothes and having mud on his legs.


    Then he said to Mr. Xu: "Grandpa, your granddaughter knows what you want. It''s really not good for the Gu family. You should marry your granddaughter to a high family, into a noble family. In this way, you can have a daughter in no time without three generations." If a son from an aristocratic family bes our grandson-inw, our family will immediately be the inws of a wealthy family."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was shocked. He looked at Xu Ling and saw the proud look on her face. He was so angry that he hit her hard with the cane in his hand.


    "Ah!" Xu Ling screamed in pain and looked at his grandfather in disbelief, tears welling up in his eyes: "Grandpa, you, are you going to hit me?"


    Then he yelled: "Why do you beat me? Am I wrong? What''s wrong with me wanting to marry well? Do you know how powerful Jiangnan people are? If I don''t marry a noble family, those officialdies won''t even look at it. When I go to a banquet, they treat me like a maid, I dont want to live like this anymore!


    Its so frustrating, she wants to get ahead.


    Mr. Xu was so angry that his hands were shaking. He pointed at Xu Ling and said, "You also know about the influence of Jiangnan people? You also know that thedies from the official family look down on you? Then why do you think you can marry into a noble family? That noble family is better than the official family. You also need to pay attention to family status.


    Mr. Xu was reallyughing to death. He didnt know how his second granddaughters brain grew. She knew that thedies from official families looked down on her, so how could a noble familys daughter fall in love with her? Where did she get the confidence to think she could marry into a wealthy family? Do you dream of marrying her?


    "Even if a noble family member falls in love with you, you are just a concubine at best. If you want to marry her and be your wife, that is just a dream!" Mr. Xu knew that his second granddaughter was dazzled by the extraordinary status of the wealthy family, so he was merciless He said: "Except for the daughters of high-ranking officials, the only people who can be married to the sons of aristocratic families as their official wives are girls from aristocratic families. For an ordinary richdy in a small county like you, others will look down upon you as a concubine!"


    Xu Ling was shocked. She raised her head and looked at Mr. Xu with tears in her eyes: "Grandpa, how could you say that to me?"


    She is the only daughter of the Xu family, and her status is more valuable than the daughters of the other two families. Her brother has just been admitted to the Tongsheng School and will definitely be an official in the future. The Xu family relies on her brother to change the family. Her grandfather actually belittles her like this. ?


    Mr. Xu sneered: "Don''t pretend to be confused, old man. Since you know that the officialdies in Jiangnan look down on you, you should know that the wealthy families in the aristocratic family also look down on you. Wake up quickly, don''t do such a big thing again Meng, if you harm the Xu family, I will marry you away from home."


    Girl Ling was so courageous that she dared to talk back to him even while she was kneeling in the ancestral hall. Mr. Xu believed that if she was not disciplined, she would definitely do something scandalous in order to marry into a noble family.


    When Xu Ling heard this, she was scared and angry. She cried and shouted: "You just look down on me and favor Xu Zhong and the others. You keep waiting. One day I will let you know that the most promising member of the Xu family is Who is the granddaughter?!


    But just as she finished speaking, Mr. Xus cane came down, hitting Xu Ling hard: You unrepentant thing, I will wake you up today!


    She actually said that he was partial to Zhong Yatou and the others? The whole house knew that he favored the eldest family and gave him all the good things. The grandchildren of the second eldest family were the most aggrieved.


    But his partiality was rewarded by Xu Ling''s heart-breaking words. Mr. Xu really wanted to beat himself up. He really doted on his eldest son too much, and he pampered them all to the point of beingwless.


    Xu Ling was beaten, screaming and crying.


    Seeing this, Xu Er and his wife rushed over in a hurry. Xu Er held Mr. Xu''s cane and said, "Dad, please stop hitting her. Ling girl is delicate, but she can''t bear your beating. She will be broken." .


    Xu''s second daughter-inw also protected Xu Ling and said, "Dad, girl Ling knows she is wrong. You can just punish her to kneel in the ancestral hall. This girl''s family cannot beat her like this."


    If you leave scars ande to your husband''s house in the future, you will be disliked by your husband. This willst a lifetime.


    Mr. Xu usually doesn''t discipline his granddaughter. Today, Xu Ling was so angry that he started to beat her. When he saw his second son and his wifeing out to plead for mercy, he stopped and said to Xu Ling, who was trembling with fear: "For the sake of you For the sake of intercession from my second uncle and my second aunt, I will remember this beating for you."


    but


    "You have made a big mistake but you still don''t repent. I will punish you by kneeling in the ancestral hall for three days and three nights to apologize to your ancestors." Mr. Xu wanted to teach Xu Ling well once and for all, so he specifically told Xu''s second daughter-inw: "No one is allowed to feed her when she is hungry." Just give her food and some water to drink. If you indulge her and let her continue to be stupid, you will be harming her."

 Chapter 1025: Falling in love with Gu Dexing

    Chapter 1025: Falling in love with Gu Dexing


    Xu''s second daughter-inw looked at Xu Ling and knew that this girl would be doomed if she didn''t teach her. Without a second thought, she nodded and said: "Yes, my daughter-inw must remember that she will not give Ling a small stove."


    Xu Ling almost fainted when she heard what Mr. Xu said. Grandpa actually wanted to starve her for three days and three nights?


    This, oh oh oh, grandpa really favors the second house and wants to abuse the first house!


    Xu Ling cried, but she still held hope in her heart. She felt that grandpa was just scaring her. He couldn''t really starve her for three days, nor would he let her kneel in the ancestral hall for three days. At most, he would let her go back at midnight tonight. Room.


    But Xu Ling was wrong. If Mr. Xu really wanted to correct someone, he would not hold back. He meant what he said. She never thought that Mr. Xu would lift it high and put it down gently.


    Mr. Xu is annoyed when he sees Xu Ling now and doesn''t want to see her again. He said, "Come out and let her kneel in there alone."


    Having said that, he took the lead in leaving the ancestral hall.


    Xu Er and Xu Zhaoming hurriedly followed.


    Xu''s second daughter-inw was thest to leave. She said to Xu Ling: "You grew up in the south of the Yangtze River. You are used to seeing the power there. You know that the door of aristocratic families is not so easy to enter. If there are too many, I won''t tell you. You can do it yourself." I''ll think about it... think about it more, don''t waste the rest of your life, your grandpa won''t be able to let you do whatever you want."


    After saying that, he got up and left.


    He also told the woman who was guarding the door: "Watch carefully, and if anything happens, report it in time."


    "Yes." The two women guarding the gate nodded and sent Xu''s second daughter-inw out of the ancestral hall yard.


    Xu Ling burst into tears after hearing what Xu''s second daughter-inw said, thinking about the power of the Jiangnan aristocratic family and the officials''dies.


    Mr. Xu had already returned to the study room in the front yard. He was sitting in a chair blowing his beard and staring. He was angry for more than a quarter of an hour before he suppressed the anger in his heart and got down to business: "Gu Jinan can''t do it. Think about it. Which of the Gu family members is a good match for our Xu family girl?"


    Xu Zhaoming has convinced his grandfather. You really don''t give up. But: "Grandpa, why do you have to take care of your family? Qi Kangming is not bad either. He got third ce in the current national examination, and he is the same as An Ge''er." They are cousins, and it will be good for our family if we get married to the Qi family."


    Mr. Xu shook his head and said: "You are still too young. You only see the benefits but not the hidden dangers... That Qi family appeared suddenly. We don''t know the roots. We don''t know what happened before. If we get married, , things from the past suddenlye out, what should our family do?"


    Qi Kangming is good, but the Qi family is not stable enough. Mr. Xu is afraid that something bad will happen to the Qi family outside, which will affect the Xu family.


    Xu Zhaoming was stunned and said: "Brother An said that the Qi family came here to escape famine. The Qi family''s hometown is in the northwest, so there should be no problems."


    But Mr. Xu is a mature man. He had thought before that if Gu Jinan failed to choose Qi Kangming, but after he checked the Qi family, he found that there was something wrong with the Qi family. He finally shook his head and gave up on Qi Kangming. When it came to the other one, he didn''t Qi Kangming is good, but a more suitable candidate.


    "What do you think of Gu Dexing?" Mr. Xu asked.


    Xu Er and Xu Zhaoming were both stunned after hearing this.


    Dad, is he interested in Gu Dexing? Xu Er thought for a while and said, He seems to be an honest man, who doesnt talk much and doesnt do much. He is someone who follows Gu Jinan.


    Xu Er, thats because you havent seen Gu Dexing before. If you had, you could pick up the bench and beat him up. Mr. Xu nodded: "Well, besides Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing is the best candidate. He usually doesn''t have much talent, but he has passed the county examination and the government examination. He also passed the 12th in the government examination this time. , students from eight counties passed Longmen, and he was able to get into the twelfth ce, which shows that he is either a mediocre person, or he is sandwiched between the two talented young students Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming, which makes people feel mediocre."


    Gu Dexing used to be really mediocre. He went to private school since he was a child, but until three years ago, Shang Xiucai still didn''t think highly of him.


    He was able to achieve such good results in the government examination because heter changed his mind and followed Gu Jinan to study at Shang Xiucai''s house; because Mr. Xia wanted to win over the Gu family, he allowed him to study in the town for a period of time; and finally, Mr. Ouyang It was only through his personal guidance that I achieved such results.


    And his family also has members of the Gu familys business. Although they only get dividends, the businesses the Gu family does are very profitable and can be passed down from generation to generation. His family has no worries about running out of money.


    He has a clean and innocent background. When he was in his hometown in the northwest, his ancestor was the vige chief. Now his father is still the head of the Gu family. I heard that his grandfathers family was also a schr. This kind of family background is actually better than that of the Gu Jinan family.


    Gu Jinan doesnt even know who his maternal grandfathers family is.


    "His surname is Gu, and he is rted to Gu Jin''an. As long as he has not been out of the fifth level, he is considered a close rtive. However, the Qi family is from a foreign surname. Even if this generation is close to the Gu Jin''an family, they will no longer be close after three generations. The benefits you can get dontst long enough.


    Da Chu emphasizes that people of the same n help the same n, and these ns are sometimes closer than cousins.


    "As long as Gu Dexing can be admitted as a schr, our family will not be in trouble by marrying him." Mr. Xu became more and more satisfied with Gu Dexing as he talked. The only dissatisfaction was: "My mother died too early, and I only have one father here."


    The Chu people also despised people with iplete parents, but despite their ws, Mr. Xu was still very satisfied with Gu Dexing.


    After hearing this, Xu Er thought Gu Dexing was okay, but he said, "Dad, Miss Ling had a quarrel with Gu Dexing''s aunt today. Our two families are at loggerheads. Can we still talk about the marriage?"


    Mr. Chen has a hot temper. She just had a quarrel with Xu Ling today. If she went to his house to arrange a marriage, she would probably be kicked out by Mrs. Chen with a knife.


    Mr. Xu said: "Although Mrs. Chen has a bad temper, she is in charge of a restaurant and a person who can open the door for business. She is not a stingy and vengeful person. She knows the pros and cons. As long as our family reveals something, we will follow suit." If her family wants to get married, she will definitely ask a matchmaker toe to her door immediately."


    He has heard that Ms. Chen has been seeing girls for Gu Dexing for the past two years, for fear that Gu Dexing will be single. However, she has high vision and always wants to marry Gu Dexing to a rich girl, but she has never been able to do so.


    However, his Xu family is in Tianfu County and is actually a wealthy family, so he agrees with Chen''s request.


    After hearing this, Xu Er finally felt relieved and asked again: "Dad, which girl in your family do you want to match Gu Dexing? Or the spirit girl?"


    Mr. Xu red at him and cursed, "Are you stupid?"


    Girl Ling had a falling out with Mr. Chen today. If she told Ms. Ling to Gu Dexing again, Mr. Chen would explode.


    Xu Er was stared at and shrank his neck, not daring to speak.


    Mr. Xu pointed at him and said, "Girl Zhong, I want to marry Girl Zhong to Gu Dexing."


    "What?" Xu Er was shocked. He didn''t expect that Mr. Xu was interested in his girl Zhong this time.

 Chapter 1026: willing

    Chapter 1026: willing


    Chapter 1026 Willing


    Mr. Xu looked at Xu Er''s shocked look, his eyes squinted, and he said angrily: "Why, do you dislike this marriage?"


    Xu Er quickly waved his hand: "No, no, after hearing what my father said, my son thinks this marriage is a good one."


    ,


    What Xu Er didn''t expect was that his father could think of Zhong Yatou.


    Zhong Yatou is the least outstanding among the girls in the family. Sometimes he even thinks that his father has forgotten this granddaughter.


    With a bang, Mr. Xu picked up a book, threw it at Xu Er, and cursed: "I know what you are thinking, do you think I am partial to Dafang and don''t care for Miss Zhong? I am partial, I admit it, who let me Brother Ming is good at studying. Several generations of my Xu family have produced a good boy who is good at studying. If we rely on him to enter the gentry, how can I not love Dafang more?"


    He added: "Although I love Dafang, I haven''t forgotten how many grandchildren I have. I keep all these boys and girls in my heart, and I won''t really wrong anyone."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Xu took the opportunity to say: "In the future, the big house will ount for 40% of the family''s property, and the remaining two and three bedrooms will be divided equally. As for the marriage of the grandchildren, the money will be provided by the father-inw, and the descendants of the big house will get an additional 20%. The money for the second and third bedrooms is 20% less. But Zhong Yatou is the first granddaughter in the family, so I will use my own private treasury to supplement her dowry by 20%."


    He looked at Xu Zhaoming again: "Brother Ming is the first grandson in the family, and he is promising. When you get married, grandpa will give you 20% more as a betrothal gift."


    As soon as these words came out, Xu Er and Xu Zhaoming were shocked. They did not expect that Mr. Xu would tell them about the division of property so early.


    Xu Er cried and said with tears: "Dad, my son doesn''t mean that. You don''t have to do this. My son doesn''t need so much property."


    In order to protect the direct descendants, everyone attaches great importance to the eldest brother. When families are divided, the first eldest brother will get at least 70% of the family property, and the rest will be divided equally among the brothers.


    Xu Er knew that he was not favored and that his son and daughter were not as sessful as the other two families. He had long been prepared to receive only 10% of the family property. He didn''t expect that his father would give him 30% of the family property, and he couldn''t help but cry.


    "Why are you crying? Look at how useless you are. Wipe your tears quickly. It''s disgusting when a grown man loses his golden beans."


    Mr. Xu said it with disgust, but he knew how good his second son was. The eldest son lived in Jiangnan all year round. The second and third sons who apanied him the most were the second and third sons, but only the second son was the most devoted to him.


    The second wife is a stable and easy-to-satisfy person. They are not as big-minded as the first wife, so they can live in their hometown. Although he usually does not say good things about the second wife, he will not treat him badly.


    After hearing this, Xu Er wiped away his tears and said, "It''s my son who is in trouble. Dad, don''t be angry."


    Mr. Xu ignored him. Instead, he looked at Xu Zhaoming and asked, "Brother Ming, are you dissatisfied with the division of property in the family?"


    After hearing this, Xu Zhaoming immediately stood up and said respectfully: "Grandpa is wise, and my grandson is convinced."


    He added: "As the saying goes, a good man will not live in separate families. A man should add property to his family and buy property instead of coveting the family''s property. Moreover, the second uncle and the third uncle serve grandpa all year round and take care of the household affairs. , they deserve all the credit for their hard work, and they deserve 30% of the family property, and the grandchildren have no objections."


    At the end, he added: "I think he won''t have any objection if Ie."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was very satisfied: "You have indeed made a lot of progress. Grandpa has given up on half of this." To be honest, if Xu Zhaoming was still as arrogant and ipetent as before, he really didn''t dare to let him do it. Official, lest one bad thing happens and the whole n is punished.


    "It will be good for you to spend more time with An Ge''er and the others, and learn a little bit about their behavior. After you pass the college entrance examination, grandpa will personally take you to patrol shops and collect rent, so that you can see what the farmers are like. How do people in the market live?"


    After hearing this, Xu Zhaoming''s eyes were red. His grandfather had really worked hard for him. At this age, he still had to teach him personally, because he was afraid that he would not be able to handlemon affairs and would suffer a disadvantage if he entered the officialdom: "Yes, don''t worry, grandpa, my grandson will definitely study hard. "


    Mr. Xu was very satisfied and said to Xu Er: "Second son, go tell your wife about marrying the Gu Dexing family. If you and your wife are both willing, you cane to your door tomorrow with a generous gift, apologize and hint about this."


    "So soon?" Xu Er was shocked. They were women in this important matter of marriage, so they had to be reserved no matter what.


    Mr. Xu said: "I''m sorry, if I go any slower, even Gu Dexing will be taken away."


    An incident involving three children suddenly urred in Dafeng Vige. It has spread to several nearby counties. Even the wealthy households in Linxian County are asking about Gu Jinan and the others, hoping to recruit them as sons-inw. Get started quickly.


    After hearing this, Xu Er did not dare to dy any longer. He immediately stood up and said, "My son will go find Mr. Lu right now."


    After saying that, he hurriedly left the study, found his wife, and told Mrs. Lu that Mr. Xu wanted to tell Xu Zhong to Gu Dexing.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu was not very happy. The son-inw she liked was Gu Jinan, so she asked extravagantly: "Ms. sir, if Ling Yatou can''t do it, what can we do with Zhong Ya? Gu Jinan is such a good young man, and there are still more at home. Such a big business, if our girl Zhong can marry Gu Jinan, I will lose ten years of my life."


    Xu Er frowned and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Then the Zheng family has taken a liking to Gu Jinan, and you still want to steal someone from the Zheng family? Don''t be stupid, Gu Dexing is pretty good."


    Ms. Lu was still a little disgusted: "He has lost his biological mother and only has a widower father. His biological aunt is still such a shrew. If we Zhong Yatou get married, won''t we have to be bullied by our aunt?"


    Xu Zhong saw that the sky was gloomy and he thought it was going to rain. Thinking that the weather would get cooler after the rain, he wanted to ask his mother if she wanted to send a cloak to Xu Ling in the ancestral hall. After all, she is the eldest daughter of the eldest son. If she falls ill and her mother is in charge of the household affairs, she will be resented by the eldest son.


    Unexpectedly, she heard such words. Her face turned red, and she gently knocked on the door and said, "Mom and dad, my daughter is willing to marry."


    Although he is shy, Xu Zhong is straightforward and neat. He thinks that he is already seventeen and has already reached the age of marriage. Gu Dexing is good and has more potential than some wealthy children in the county.


    And she believed in herself that as long as she worked hard, she would be able to live a good life, which would not be worse than when she married a kid from a wealthy family in the county.


    "Linglong, what did you say, are you really willing?" Mrs. Lu was both pleased and distressed. Her eldest daughter was really too sensible.


    Xu Er was very happy, but he didn''t stay long. Instead, he said to Lu, "Tell Linglong that this marriage is not bad."


    After saying that, leave the house and let the mother and daughter talk quietly.

 Chapter 1027: Old things

    Chapter 1027: Old things


    Chapter 1027 Old Events


    Mrs. Lu stepped forward, held her daughter''s hand, took her into the house, and after letting her sit down, asked her again what she had just said: "Linglong, are you really willing to marry Gu Dexing? His family is not as well off as Gu Jin An Jiahao, he himself is not as promising as Gu Jinan. Even if he can be admitted to the schr examination, whether he can be admitted to the judicial examination in the future is still one thing."


    He also told her in detail about the situation of Gu Dexing''s family and the Chen family.


    "You have seen how his aunt is. She may not be that bad, but she is too fierce. If you marry her, you will have to deal with such a person for the next few decades. She is an elder. If she bullies you, you still have to deal with her. You have to endure it.


    There is no shortage of nieces-inw who were abused by their uncles and mothers-inw in Dachu. Some nieces-inw have been angry with their uncles-inw and mothers-inw all their lives, and their lives have been miserable.


    Xu Zhongughed after hearing this, nodded slightly, and answered Lu''s previous question: "Mom, my daughter is really willing to marry Gu Dexing. He is a good candidate."


    She blushed for a while, and after the heat on her face subsided, she continued: "I know my mother''s worries, but my daughter has never thought about bing an official wife. In the future, if she can be an official, she will do it. If she can''t, there will be someone else. With a reputation as a schr, you can live a good life in the county. And I heard that the Qin Gu Luotian family has strict family upbringing, and no children from those families go to the building to have fun, let alone go to the gambling house for entertainment. . As long as there are no such problems, it will not be a loss for the daughter to marry."


    Many wealthy families in the county have been to houses and gambling houses, and some even lost their ancestral homes.


    Then talking about Mrs. Chen: "Although Aunt Gu seems to be fierce and tough, she is a protector of shorings. When she scolded Sister Ling today, most of what she said was to defend Gu Dexing. For an aunt to be able to protect her nephew like this, I think He is not a bad person, and my daughter believes that Aunt Gu will not bully her daughter based on her seniority."


    "Besides, my daughter is not a fool. If she really bullies her, she won''t let her go and will find a way to deal with it. Don''t worry, mother."


    Xu Zhong was very sensible at a young age. He knew how to act based on his boss''s face. He was also a good person and never had conflicts with others. But she is not a soft persimmon. On the contrary, she can use her brain. If she really can''t bear it anymore, she will find a way to save herself.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu looked at her daughter''s face and saw that she didn''t look reluctant. She was relieved, but she still asked: "You don''t want to be an official''s wife, but because of the Tong family''s affairs?"


    The Tong family is from Jiangnan. Twenty years ago, Mr. Xu took the eldest son of the Xu family to Jiangnan to open a shop and met Mr. Tong. Seeing that Mr. Tong was very talented, Mr. Xu helped Mr. Tong with the idea that the more support he could provide, the more he would have a way out, so that Mr. Tong could continue his studies. In the end, Mr. Tong was admitted to Jinshi and became an official.


    The Tong family was grateful. They had said at that time that they wanted their son to marry Mr. Xu''s granddaughter as their first wife. Xu Ling had not yet been born at that time. Mr. Xu was afraid that the Tong family would regret it, so he told Xu Zhong and even changed the tokens.


    But in the end, the son of the Tong family married ady from an official family. They got married three years ago, and now the son can walk.


    Fortunately, the marriage between the two families was only agreed upon verbally, and they did not go to the Yamen to register and receive a letter of appointment. Otherwise, her good daughter would have the reputation of being annulled.


    Mr. Lu cried countless times because of this matter. She always felt that her daughter''s life was miserable.


    Mr. Xu was also very angry, but the Tong family was already an official. Although he was a minor official, the Xu family did not dare to go against the official. They could only hold back their anger and did not dare to cause trouble to the Tong family.


    Mrs. Lu was afraid that Xu Zhong would be disturbed by this incident and no longer wanted to be an official''s wife.


    Xu Zhong was stunned after hearing this andughed: "Mom, if you didn''t mention Tong''s family, I would have almost forgotten his family."


    I almost forgot about this old incident.


    Then he said: "The things about the Tong family are just words and cannot be taken seriously. Moreover, my daughter has never met the Tong family... In fact, it can be seen from the fact that the Tong family does not allow the Tong family to visit our house. "The Tong family has never thought about fulfilling this marriage. They have treated our family coldly for many years. They just want grandpa to see the reality clearly so that he can exchange the token back." In the end, grandpa also woke up and took the initiative to exchange the token, so the two families did not They broke up with each other, and the Tong family felt they owed the Xu family how much they had taken care of the Xu family''s business in Jiangnan.


    Xu Zhongdao: "Mom, although my daughter is not smart, she knows that she shouldn''t feel sad for people she has never met. My daughter has never been sad because of the Tong family."


    She has always felt that it was impossible for her to marry into the Tong family. She never regarded the Tong family as her future husband''s family. How could she be sad? On the contrary, I feel a little lucky. I feel lucky that I saw the true face of the Tong family before getting married. Otherwise, when she gets married, she will be tortured to death.


    She knew that it was nothing new for officials to molest their daughter-inw, who had died of illness and had a bad family background.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu shed tears: "Linglong, my dear, I have suffered so much for you."


    Xu Zhong took out a handkerchief to wipe Mrs. Lu''s tears and said with a smile: "Mom, don''t cry. Gu Dexing''s family is very good, let him be the one. You believe in your daughter, she will live a good life."


    He then smiled and said, "Maybe if Gu Dexing seeds, my daughter can be the wife of a Shangguan official and earn face for you."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu cried even harder. Sometimes she really wanted Linglong to be as unruly as Ling Yatou, and stop being so sensible. If you are too sensible, you will always be wronged.


    Mrs. Lu cried for a while, put away her tears and said, "Don''t worry, Linglong, mother will definitely handle this matter well and let Gu Dexinge to our house to propose marriage."


    Although it was her family who first fell in love with Gu Dexing, Mrs. Lu didn''t want her family to talk about marriage first. She had been managing the family''s affairs for many years, so she naturally had some skills. With one or two tricks, she could get Gu Dexing''s family toe to her.


    In short, her family cannot lose their reserve and let Linglong be underestimated by the Gu Dexing family.


    After Lu made up her mind, she began to prepare a generous gift to go to Gu''s family tomorrow to apologize. She prepared two gifts, one for Gu Jin''an''s family and one for Chen''s family. She had already made excuses for the one for Chen''s family. He said that he was apologizing to the spiritual girl.


    Ms. Chen didnt know that because of her trouble today, she gave Gu Dexing a daughter-inw.


    She was scolding Xu Ling after finishing her meal at Luo''s Escort Bureau: "I have never seen such a rude girl, scolding me in front of a room of elders, who am I? She was scolded by her. How can you remain silent? You scolded her until she fainted."


    He said very proudly: "When I saw her fainting, I didn''t know how happy I was, but I felt sofortable!"


    After scolding Xu Ling, he began to worry about Gu Dexing''s marriage: "We are already twenty-two years old. If we don''t hurry up and say goodbye, we will really be gossiped by shrews from all over the country."


    Mrs. Chu said: "Why are you anxious? Brother Xing is already a child. Do you believe that when he returns to the vige this time, girls from all over the country will definitelye to your door. Are you still worried that he can''t get a wife?"

 Chapter 1028: best girl

    Chapter 1028: best girl


    Chapter 1028 The best girl


    "Bah!" After hearing this, Mrs. Chen was not happy. Instead, she cursed: "What kind of good things can those whoe to the door be? Everyone wants to climb the dragon and the phoenix. I told them, stop dreaming. Since Brother Xing has already passed the exam, If you are a Tongsheng student and you pass the college examination in June and you will be a schr, then you will not be able to marry a country girl, you will definitely marry that rich girl!"


    If Mrs. Chen hadn''t felt that her family''s foundation was not strong enough, she would have said that Gu Dexing would not marry anyone who was not an officialdy.


    The third grandma nced at her sideways and scolded: "You seem to dislike country girls. Isn''t Brother Xing a country boy? What''s wrong with marrying a country girl?"


    "It''s okay, it just won''t work anyway!" Ms. Chen was very insistent: "I didn''t get admitted to the Tongsheng School before, and my family is not as rich as it is now. It was just a dream to marry a rich girl, but now that the child is promising, why not marry him? A good one?"


    What if I find a country girl for him, and my sister-inw and Sister Meie to her at night to demand her life?


    Ms. Chen is a person who loves to climb high branches. As long as there is a chance to climb, she will climb on thedder, so she has made up her mind to find a rich girl as a wife for Gu Dexing.


    She didn''t believe it. He''an Mansion was so big, how could it be possible to find a rich girl to marry Gu Dexing?


    Seeing that she didn''t give up, the third grandma thought that she was doing it for Gu Dexing''s own good, so she didn''t say anything. She just reminded her: "You can climb high if you want, but you have to find out clearly. You want to find someone with good character, but don''t just see a rich girling to your door." I lost my mind and was deceived by those people who had dirty things about them."


    Ms. Chen said with a smile: "Then you must find out clearly. Those girl movies are still too young to deceive me."


    After talking about Gu Dexing, she turned her eyes to Mrs. Cui, came over and asked: "Sister-inw Dashan, your family really wants to wait until Brother An is admitted to the Juren Examination before proposing marriage to him? Is that possible?" It took so long to wait until I was admitted to the Juren Examination, and Brother An was already old!"


    He added: "Although Brother An''s knowledge is good, I heard that the examination is particrly difficult. Schrs from all over Jianghuaipete for the quota of candidates. It is more terrifying than thousands of troops crossing a single-nk bridge. Some people have to pass the examination." Coffin didnt even pass the exam.


    "Bah, Mrs. Chen, what are you talking about? If you don''t know how to keep your mouth shut, the olddy will help you sew it up with needle and thread!" The third grandma was very angry. Mrs. Chen, this shrew, is really restless for a moment, always bursting out like this Unlucky words.


    Mrs. Chen apologized and said with a smile: "Sister-inw, I''m worried, and it''s really difficult to pass the exam."


    Ms. Cui said: "I heard from Mr. Ouyang that my brother An''s academic skills are not a problem, but brother Xing is just a little bit behind."


    Mr. Chen was shocked and looked at Mrs. Cui in disbelief. She, she, she was actually beaten back by Mrs. Cui. This has never happened before. Did Mrs. Cui''s son be a criminal after being admitted to the government?


    With a bang, Gu Jinli pped a notebook full of ink in front of Chen and said, "No, rewrite."


    Ms. Chen looked at the notebook and trembled: "Why, why do we have to rewrite it again? I''ve already written it three times."


    Gu Jinli: "This book is too dirty. Please write it more cleanly next time, otherwise you will never open a shop."


    Then he said: "Also, make sure you can pass it before giving it to me. I am very busy. After I go back, I will be busy with the pharmaceutical workshop, growing medicinal materials and making soy sauce. I don''t have time to look at you all day long." Ghostly drawing talisman.


    Mrs. Chen was immediately frightened and promised: "Okay, okay, auntie will write better next time and the shop must be opened."


    How can you make money without driving her? How to be a richdy? Because of her two stupid sons, Mrs. Chen felt like she was waiting to die without waiting for the day when they would be sessful.


    However, Mrs. Chen still looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Xiaoyu, are you angry that your aunt said that your eldest brother is deliberately trying to embarrass my aunt?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled, curved his lips, and gave her a pretty smile: "You are overthinking."


    But her tone was exactly like, you are right!


    Ms. Chen understands and doesnt dare tough at Gu Jinans marriage anymore, but she is a person who cares about food and not fights. She can be well for two days at most, but she will definitely act like a monster again on the third day. The whole family is used to it.


    Ms. Chen took the notebook and left, looking for Gu Dagui to continue writing down the idea of opening a shop. Third Grandma asked Mrs. Chu: "Have the people from the ****e back? Have the people who were blocking the road left?"


    Mrs. Chu shook her head: "No, let''s go backter. I heard from the people in the **** agency that people from all over the country have been waiting for An Ge''er and the others to return home, and they won''t let them go easily this time."


    Everyone likes schrs, especially those who have achieved fame. They feel that as long as they have fame, they will be able to be officials in the future.


    Having a rtive who is an official can benefit the entire n and vige. Therefore, everyone is racking their brains to recruit Gu Jinan as their son-inw. They are waiting on the road one by one, hoping to intercept Gu Jinan.


    The third grandma frowned when she heard this: "Why are there so many people? If you knew that so many people were plotting against An Geer, you shouldn''t have let hime back. Let him study in Fucheng. When the timees, go directly to Linhe Prefecture. take an exam."


    Ms. Cui said: "You have toe back to see the county magistrate, otherwise you will be called arrogant. You can''t do it if you don''te back."


    After hearing this, the third grandmother could only sigh, and together with Cui and Chu, she prepared the engagement ceremony for Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu, and Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    Luo Wu and Qin Sang were very anxious and didn''t want to dy any longer. They wanted to get the engagement ceremony done quickly and let the folks from all over the country know that they were engaged.


    Mrs. Cui didn''t want to wrong her two daughters because they couldn''t arrange their wedding ceremony, so she wanted to organize the engagement ceremony for them. No matter how tired she was, she still discussed it with Mrs. Chu and the third grandma. How to deal with the wedding ceremony.


    Gu Jinli didn''t think it was necessary and said, "Mom, the engagement ceremony between me and Brother Qin will be simple. Getting married depends on the person, not these things."


    Besides, Brother Qins money is all in her hands, so there is no need to hold an engagement ceremony and look at the engagement jewelry given by the man.


    Ms. Cui said, "No, the engagement ceremony must be done properly and cannot be done casually. Just leave it alone and wait until the day of engagement to cooperate with you."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli could only stop saying anything, called Xiao Ji, and started to look at the ount books during this period.


    They stayed at Luo''s Escort Bureau until it got dark, and then left in a mule cart.


    Qin Sang said: "There are too many people on the road. Many people wait until dark before going home unwillingly."


    Fortunately, he was a member of the military department and had a sign to open the city gate, otherwise they would not have been able to wait until dark before leaving.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "I didn''t expect my brother to be so popr. He is the golden turtle son-inw from all over the country."


    Looking at Qin Sang again, under the torch, he was dressed in a strong suit. His tall and thick body looked as strong as an animal, with quite an aggressive beauty.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue: "My little brother Qin is not bad either. He is also a rich man from all over the country."


    Qin Sang blushed when he heard this. He looked around and saw that Mrs. Cui and the others had not arrived yet. He approached Gu Jinli and said, "My Xiaoyu is also the best girl in Dachu."

 Chapter 1029: Picked up a wife

    Chapter 1029: Picked up a wife


    Chapter 1029 Picked up a wife


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked his face, and said, "If you praise me like that, I''ll go crazy."


    Qin Sang took the hand she was poking at his face, squeezed it into his hand, and whispered: "Don''t be afraid if you drift, I will apany you, and I''m not lying, Xiaoyu is the best girl in the whole Dachu."


    He has stayed in the capital and also in the northwest frontier. He has seen girls who are known as talented women and women who can kill enemies on horseback, but none of those girlsbined are better than Xiaoyu.


    His Xiaoyu can make money, teach people, and take care of the house. She is pretty. She is the most beautiful girl he has ever seen. And the most important thing is that she has him in her heart.


    Every time he thought that Xiaoyu liked him as much as he liked her, his heart felt swollen, numb, and overjoyed. He even wanted to yell a few times to tell everyone that Xiaoyu liked him, and It wasn''t just wishful thinking on his part.


    Gu Jinli looked at his face that was approaching him and those bright and burning eyes, and his heart beat faster than expected.


    Qin Sang was even more happy when he saw that she didn''t dare to look at him. The numbness in his heart prompted him to move closer to her. When he was about to kiss her, he suddenly heard Mrs. Chen''s voice: "Hurry up. Ah, youre so slow to get something, why dont you make me wait for you?


    The voice was a little far away, but it still made Qin Sang wake up. Although they were engaged, it was outside. He didn''t want to harm her reputation, so he restrained himself in the end.


    Gu Jinli saw how he was holding back, smiled unkindly, and flirted with him: "Brother Qin, why did you run away? I thought you were going to..."


    She didn''t finish her words, she just blinked at Qin Sang.


    Under the light of the torch, her yful appearance made him feel itchy. He stretched out his hand to pinch her face and said, "I have to leave tonight."


    He is in charge of the military office and has to arrange the affairs of the military office well. He cannot always stay by her side.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and felt a sense of reluctance in his heart, so he blurted out: "I''ll send you off."


    Qin Sang smiled. This was what he wanted, and he responded: "Okay."


    Looking at his smile, Gu Jinli felt like she had been deceived, but just be deceived. She also wanted to see him off and stay with him for a while longer.


    etc!


    Gu Jinli suddenly discovered a very serious problem. She seemed to be getting more and more attached to him...


    Seeing her stunned, Qin Sang frowned, as if he could see through her mind, and said, "I want to stick to you more. This feeling is good, don''t resist it, just ept it."


    Gu Jinli was stunned, looked at Qin Sang, and asked in surprise: "Can you read minds?"


    How could he know what she was thinking?


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at her, and said, "Because I understand you."


    In total, this is the fifth year they have known each other. There are still many little secrets between the two of them. He also likes her, so naturally he can''t help but visit her more.


    The more you see and know more, you will naturally understand it, and you can see her thoughts from her eyes and frown.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was convinced and smiled at him: "I like to stick to you."


    Since you already like it, be bold and admit it.


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed happily.


    Mr. Chen heard hisughter, nced here, and asked, "Sang, what are you happy about? Did you find the money?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No."


    He is a hundred times happier than finding money, because he has found a wife. Gu Dagui came out carryingrge and small bags of things and shouted to Chen: "Hurry up and help me. I don''t know how to help with the things I''m greedy for. I''m almost exhausted."


    Huh, youre useless, just take some food from Futailou and youll be so tired, why dont you take it home and eat it? Mrs. Chen cursed, then went back to help Gu Dagui get something.


    Not long after, the three grandparents, Gu Dashan, Cui, and Gu Jinxiu also came out. After everyone counted the number of people and found that no one was missing, they all got on the mule cart and headed for the city gate.


    They did not dare to make too much noise, for fear of disturbing the people in the county town, who woulde out to watch the fun, so they arrived at the city gate cautiously.


    Qin Sang showed the sign and showed his face to the soldiers guarding the city gate, and then they were able to leave the county and go to Qingfu Town.


    The journey was rtively peaceful, no one suddenly appeared to stop the car, and we returned to Dafeng Vige safely.


    Vige Chief He has been sending He Dacang, He Dayuan and a few people from the vige to guard the entrance of the vige. Seeing theming back, He Dacang breathed a sigh of relief: "You are finally back."


    If he doesn''te back, he will have to stay here until dawn.


    His father said that An Geer was too important and he had to watch him return to the vige.


    Gu Jinan got out of the car personally and said to He Dacang and He Dayuan: "Uncle Dacang, uncle Oyuan, you have worked so hard. I am really sorry."


    He Dacang waved his hand and said with a smile: "No need to say this, there are too many people during the day, it is right for you toe back at this time."


    He Dayuan also said: "Didn''t you see that during the day, those people were really a huge crowd, and each of them brought their girls to wait. The posture was really scary."


    If Gu Jinan and the otherse back during the day, if a girles up to them and they have physical contact with each other, the girl''s rtives will definitely cry and ask Gu Jinan to marry her.


    He Dayuan felt terrible just thinking about it.


    Gu Dashan also got out of the car and thanked He Dacang and He Dayuan. He also took out the food and wine provided by Fu Tai Lou and handed them to them: "Thank you for your hard work today. Here are Fu Tai Lou''s lotus leaf roasted chicken and pine flower wine. You take it back and eat it.


    Qin Sang sent people to clear the road, knowing that He Dayuan and others were guarding the entrance to the vige, so the quantities of lotus leaf roast chicken and pine flower wine were prepared ording to their number, and everyone had it.


    He Dayuan and the others were very happy after hearing this. They took the food and wine and said with a smile: "Master, you always think of us like this."


    He Dayuan worked in Gu''s workshop and named Gu Dashan as his boss.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "This is not a workshop. We are brothers from the same vige. Just call me Dashan."


    "Hey." He Dayuan responded, and then called to the tribesmen guarding the entrance of the vige: "Hurry up and move the fence to let the Gu family''s mule cart pass."


    "Hey, let''s move it now." After hearing this, the He family who were guarding the vige entrance quickly moved the fence.


    He Dayuan added: "The vige chief has told us that people from other viges will not be allowed in. Don''t worry, no one with no eyes wille into the vige and disturb the Tongsheng masters."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan thanked each other again, then got in the car and returned to the vige.


    It was alreadyte at night when we returned to the vige from the county seat, but Wang Yongfu still took two boys from the pharmaceutical workshop to guard the intersection at the end of the vige. When he saw a mule cart approaching, he yelled and stopped. After seeing that it was them, he let them go.


    By the time Gu Jinli and the others got home, they were already exhausted.


    Da Tuan Xiao Tuan, Feng Lian, and Grandma Tao were very happy to see them back: "My boss, my little boss, you are finally back."

 Chapter 1030: A dream come true

    Chapter 1030: A dreame true


    Chapter 1030 Dreamse true


    Since the master of the house was away, Gu Jinli asked Aunt Tao to live in the house and look after the house and sit in charge. However, Aunt Tao was a fastidious person and had prepared everything to wee Mr. Tongsheng early in the morning ording to custom.


    As soon as Gu Jinan got off the mule cart, he was tied with a red silk flower and a bucket full of rice was stuffed into his hand.


    Gu Jinan:


    He felt like he was almost turning into a monkey because he was being dressed up like this every day.


    Brother An, this is a custom and its auspicious, so just do it. After exining, Grandma Tao sang some auspicious words from Dengke High School, nine lines in total.


    When the song ended, Gu Jinan also walked from the gate to his yard, knelt down in front of the incense table that had been prepared long ago, kowtowed to thank heaven and earth.


    When he got up, Grandma Tao handed Gu Dashan a sprig of sweet-scented osmanthus made of cloth: "Please ask my boss to give An Geer a hairpin, so that An Geer can win the title of Toad Pce and be the number one schr in high school."


    Gu Jinan looked at the sweet-scented osmanthus flower, and then at the big red silk flower on his chest, his expression was indescribable.


    Brother Cheng covered his mouth and snickered. The eldest brother hated wearing flowers on his hair, but he had worn flowers on his hair several times since the end of the exam, and his face looked ugly every time.


    Gu Jinli was also trying to hold back hisughter, and even deliberately asked Aunt Tao: "Aunt Tao, when you pay your respects to your ancestors, do you want to give your hairpin another hairpin?"


    The rule of Chu is that whenever you encounter a great event, you must first bow to heaven and earth, and then thank your ancestors. Now you have just finished praying to heaven and earth, and your ancestors have not yet been bowed.


    Aunt Tao knew she was asking on purpose, but she respected the rules and replied after hearing this: "Yes, what the little boss said is true, but two of the Gu family''s children have been hit this time, so the two families should worship their ancestors together." , so the ancestor worship is scheduled for tomorrow."


    Gu Jinan was very helpless, as expected he would have to do it again tomorrow.


    Gu Dashan was very happy. After taking the osmanthus branch, he carefully tied the hairpin on Gu Jinan''s head and sighed: "My eldest son has be sessful."


    Ms. Cuis eyes were red, and she nodded with sobs in her throat: Mother knew that Brother An would definitely make a difference.


    In the past, when he was at Lao Gu''s house, he would be beaten until his hand was almost broken or he would secretly practice calligraphy on the ground. At that time, she knew that as long as An Geer could persevere, he would one day seed.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Mom and dad, don''t cry. My son will be more promising in the future and let you live a better life."


    "Hey." Gu Dashan responded to Cui, feeling extremely happy.


    Then he knelt down again, thanked heaven and earth, and prayed to God to bless Gu Jin''an as he passed the high school entrance examination.


    After struggling for more than a quarter of an hour, I finally finished praying.


    Gu Jinan took off the red silk flowers on his body and the osmanthus branches on his head, and tied them all to Brother Cheng: "Wear them tightly, and I hope you can go to high school in the future."


    The third grandma was very happy when she heard this and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, brother Cheng, please wear it properly. This is your brother''s blessing, but it can protect your high school."


    He was helping Gu Jinan tie up the red silk flowers and osmanthus branches to Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng had a grimace on his face and felt very regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not haveughed at his elder brother.


    Gu Jinanughed loudly after seeing it, brat, you dare tough at me. If I can''t control Xiaoyu, why can''t I control you?


    After bowing to heaven and earth, Gu Dashan said: "It''s gettingte, Third Uncle, Third Uncle, you two, please go back and rest first."


    It was already midnight, and they had been running for three days before returning home. The two elders were really tired, as they were older.


    Third Grandpas eyelids were already fighting. Hearing this, he didnt hold on and yawned: Okay, we old couple will go back and rest first. You guys should also go to bed early. We will be busy tomorrow.


    Hey. Gu Dashan responded and asked Ah Piao to take the three grandparents back to their yard.


    Gu Dashan said: "You guys should go back to sleep. We will pack things tomorrow." He then said to Sang, "Sang, you are young and easy to get hungry. Take some food back to eat, and then leave after eating."


    They already knew that Qin Sang was going to the army station tonight, so they told him to be careful on the road. It was not safe to ride a horse in the dark.


    "Hey, I understand, Uncle Dashan." Qin Sang responded one by one, and then said with a smile: "You guys can rest first. I can take whatever food I want. You don''t have to entertain me."


    Gu Dashan and the others were also very tired. Hearing this, he didn''t say much. After instructing the group to guard the house, he handed Brother Cheng over to Gu Jin''an and took Cui back to sleep.


    Gu Jinan took Brother Cheng to take a shower.


    Mama Tao said: "Little boss, Sister Xiu, I will send you back to have a rest."


    As he said that, he nced at Qin Sang, which made Gu Jinli smile. Aunt Tao was guarding against Qin Sang.


    "Okay, let''s go back now." Gu Jinli held Gu Jinxiu''s hand and led Xiao Ji, Er Qing, and Sister Li towards the yard where they lived. Halfway through, he turned back and winked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw this, nodded to her, took the meal from Zezi, led the horse, and returned to Qin''s house.


    Back. Mr. Qin was wearing a coat and stood in the courtyard of the upper house looking at him.


    Qin Sang nodded and handed the meal in his hand to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, eat something before going to bed."


    He said again: "Aren''t you in Songzi Vige? Why did youe back suddenly?"


    Mr. Qin took the food he handed over and said: "I know you are back, soe back and have a look. Maybe I haven''t been back for a long time. It''s not good to be away from the vige all the time."


    Since Gu Jinli and the others started buying iron, Mr. Qin has been forging iron in Songzi Vige from time to time in the past three years, but he will return to the vige regrly, otherwise he will arouse suspicion.


    This time, I came back specially. Firstly, I wanted to discuss the date of the wedding ceremony with the Gu family, and secondly, I wanted to see Qin Sang.


    This kid is either at the military station or looking for small fishes every day, or he goes to the mountains to train people, and asionally runs to the Fucheng garrison camp and the fishing vige. It is rare for him to see him once.


    "You, sir, go into the house first, and I will feed the horse ande back." Qin Sang quickly led the horse to the livestock shed in the backyard, and after getting fodder for the horse, he returned to the upper hall to have dinner with Mr. Qin.


    Bacon pancakes, your favorite, and pineapple wine.


    Fu Tai Lou has many famous dishes, but my grandfathers favorite is the bacon pancakes. When we were marching and fighting, I was happier to have a bite of the bacon pancakes than during the Chinese New Year.


    However, the bacon biscuits in the south are not as authentic as those in the northwest. Grandpa can only satisfy his craving, but he cannot taste the same taste as before.


    Mr. Qin took the fresh meat sesame cakes and nced at the pine flower wine with some disgust: "It''s better to burn knives, but this pine flower wine is not vorful enough."


    Qin Sang: "Grandpa is old and can''t drink too strong wine. Songhua wine is just right."


    The implication is that he can only drink this and forget about anything else.


    Mr. Qin snorted and said, "You have been so happy recently, yet you are still so stingy."


    I originally thought that this kids dream woulde true and I would be so happy that I bought him some spirits, but it turned out to be this kind of pineapple wine.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "When I get married to Xiaoyu, I will definitely give you a pot to cook knives. For now, just drink it."

 Chapter 1031: Why dont you go out and be tyrannical?

    Chapter 1031: Why don''t you go out and be tyrannical?


    Chapter 1031 Why dont you go out and act arrogantly?


    "It''s just a pot." Mr. Qin got angry and red at him: "It''s such a happy event like getting married, and you''re marrying the person you have in mind, but you only give me a pot of wine. No, I want a pot, otherwise the old man won''t Let me go and say goodbye to you."


    Even threatened him.


    Qin Sang said: "At most three pots, otherwise you don''t drink."


    He added: "Your health is important. If something happens to your body, how can you teach my and Xiaoyu''s children?"


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin became very happy, but he suppressed his happiness and said, "You are really greedy. Before the wedding ceremony, you are thinking about your future baby. You are just like your father. "


    At that time, Sang''s father had not yet gotten engaged to Sang''s mother, so he was thinking about how to raise children when the two of them had children.


    Qin Sang smiled and did not answer, only biting into the bacon sesame seed cake. This fresh meat sesame cake was obviously salty, but he found it very sweet. When he took a bite, the sweet taste prated directly into his heart, making the smile on his face never break.


    "Tsk, you kid, wake up quickly, don''t be haunted by your sweet dreams." Mr. Qin wanted tough when he looked at his useless look. This kid really likes Xiaoyu. Just sitting and thinking about it makes himugh. To be able tough like this.


    Qin Sang put away his smile and handed Mr. Qin two pieces of paper: "These are the three days I am optimistic about. One is April 29th, one is May 9th, and one is May 19th. Tomorrow you will go to the hospital. Yu family, give the days to Uncle Dashan and the others and let them choose one."


    Mr. Qin looked at him and was speechless: "You are so anxious that you even brought the date of April 29th. There are only a few days left."


    Qin Sang said: "Soter I gave the ninth and neenth days of May."


    He added: "These two days are the most suitable. Although it is May, it is auspicious and suitable for holding a wedding ceremony. If you miss these two days in May, you will have to wait until August."


    An Ge''er is going to take the college entrance examination in June. It''s already the end of June when hees back. It''s impossible to have an engagement ceremony. July is unlucky. August is the day when Qi''s cousin gets married. It''s not good either. It''s best. That''s May.


    But his and Xiaoyus engagement ceremony should be held on May 19th, and the days ahead should be given to Brother Luo Wu and Eldest Sister.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Dashan when I go to Xiaoyu''s house tomorrow." Mr. Qin opened another piece of paper and saw that it was a list of engagement gifts. Its excellent.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It''s not enough. If nothing happens at home, she should get more. I will replenish it for her in the future."


    The betrothal gift given to the woman by a noble son was all expensive, but what he gave now was less than 10% of those things.


    "That''s enough. This is the countryside. The engagement ceremony is too expensive and people will gossip about you." Mr. Qin added, "If your family is still the same as before, you won''t be able to marry Xiaoyu."


    with a powerful father and two powerful brothers, so naturally he was married to a noble girl from a noble family, so there was no way he would have anything to do with Xiaoyu.


    Qin Sang shook his head and looked at Mr. Qin, with a wolf-like determination in his deep eyes: "Even if there is no change in the family, as long as it is my fate, I will never let go."


    I dont know why, but he just feels that Xiaoyu is his destined wife. No matter whether the family is rich or poor, Xiaoyu will be his wife and will never change.


    When Mr. Qin saw this, he was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile: "You."


    Still a stubborn lover.


    Then he sighed: "When you were born, your parents thought that you were a young son. In the future, you will have two older brothers to support you. You don''t need to work too hard to live the luxurious life of a noble son in the capital. I didn''t expect it." Your character is tougher than your elder brothers.


    At first, Sang''s father felt that his eldest and second son had been trained very badly by him. The third son was a young son and should be treated more painfully. He also thought that with him and his two brothers protecting Sang, it would be okay even if he turned into a little bully, so he pampered him more.


    Ke Sang has been stable since he was a child, and he has never had any of the bad habits of a noble son.


    Those noble sons in the capital sent messages to invite him to y. He was not willing to go, but he liked to practice kungfu. This made Sang''s father worried and said bluntly: "Did I give birth to a girl? Why don''t you go out and act arrogantly? You are a bit How arrogant and arrogant a noble son is."


    When Qin Sang heard Mr. Qin talking about the past, heughed and said, "The things they y are too childish and not suitable for me."


    Every time someone came to give him a post to attend a banquet, he resisted. If he really couldn''t refuse, he would go to the banquet with his eldest and second brothers.


    However, this also has advantages, that is, not many people in the capital have seen his appearance, so he can act more easily in the future.


    After Qin Sang told Mr. Qin some past events, and detailed the engagement ceremony, ironware, and raising horses, he stood up and said, "Grandpa, I''m leaving first. I have to catch up tonight." Return to the military base."


    Mr. Qin knew that he was very busy and did not stay with him. After finishing the matter, he waved his hand and said: "Let''s go, let''s go. I will let someone tell you when the Xiaoyu family chooses a day. Juste back early." .


    "Hey, I got it." Qin Sang left the main room, went to the well in the backyard to get water and took a cold bath. After changing into clean clothes, he led his horse away. He saw Mr. Qin clearing the table and said, "Grandpa, I''m leaving. , you should go to bed early."


    Lao Qin said: "Let''s go."


    Muttered again, "I''m quite particr about it. I wash myself clean before going to see Xiaoyu."


    Qin Sang walked around to the back of Gu''s house and imitated the chirping of birds. Not long after, Gu Jinli came out, climbed over the wall andnded in the alley. As soon as hended, he hugged him: "I''mte, I must be very sleepy. "


    Gu Jinli raised his head, looked at him by the light of the torch, and said with a smile: "I''m not sleepy. I slept for two hours on the mule cart. Look how energetic I am now."


    Qin Sang looked down at her and saw that her eyes were bright and the corners of her mouth were curved with a smile. She was really... so charming.


    "Well, very energetic." He said, leaning over to kiss her, tasting her taste tenderly and greedily. As he breathed, a sweet taste flowed from his mouth straight into his heart, making his heart numb and his arms couldn''t help but retract. Tight, holding her tightly in his arms.


    But this is not enough...


    She took a shower, and there was a fragrance on her body. The fragrance was light and faint, which disturbed his thoughts and made his whole body feel like it was on fire, making him feel very ufortable.


    With a bang, he pressed her against the wall, like a beast that came out to hunt at night, gnawing at her with deadly danger.


    "Hmm~" Gu Jinli was about to suffocate, so she pushed him, but he held her tighter, and while kissing her, he said in a low and hoarse voice: "Don''t be afraid, you won''t suffocate."


    Speaking, he gave her a breath.


    Gu Jinli:


    Shocked, where did you learn that? !

 Chapter 1032: The little fish is sweet

    Chapter 1032: The little fish is sweet


    Chapter 1032 Small fish are sweet


    Qin Sang noticed her surprise, smiled, put away his aura of aggression, and gently pecked her like a treasure.


    I dont know how long it took before he stopped and looked at her with a deep look. When he saw that she was stunned, heughed softly.


    Gu Jinli woke up suddenly when he heard hisughter. He looked at him and then at himself. He was hurriedly arranging the messed up clothes. He red at him and cursed: "You are looking for death."


    Since getting the engagement letter, this guy has be more and more bold, daring to do this and that. She was even suppressed by him, which was really irritating.


    Just wait for me, one day I will overwhelm you.


    Qin Sang''s smile deepened as he listened to her curse words. He hugged her with one hand and helped her tidy up her messed up clothes with the other. He approached her and said, "Little fish are sweet."


    ! !


    Gu Jinli was shocked, his face turned red immediately, he raised his finger and pointed at him, gritted his teeth and said: "You stinking gangster, what are you talking about?!"


    Qin Sang looked at her looking like she was about to bite him to death, and repeated what he just said: "The small fish is sweet, very sweet."


    Gu Jinli choked, you said it so seriously and seriously, I couldn''t even get angry even if I wanted to.


    Qin Sang saw that she was so angry that he couldn''t get angry. He was even more anxious than she was. He rolled up his sleeves, handed his arm to her, and said, "Bite it."


    Bite him if you are angry, no need to be polite.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. She looked at his arms and then at his serious face. She wanted to scold him, but for a moment she really didn''t know what to scold him?


    In the end, she could only grab his arm, bite him hard, and then warned: "If you dare to do this again, I will bite you to death."


    But her bite wasn''t serious, it just left a red mark, which was much lighter than the first time she bit him.


    Qin Sang smiled. Xiaoyu still felt sorry for him, but he asked seriously: "Don''t you like it, Xiaoyu?"


    But he wanted to get closer and closer to her.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed when he saw his aggrieved look. He turned away and said, "It''s not bad, it''s pretty good."


    Qin Sang smiled: "That''s because I like it. Well, I will try harder and I will definitely satisfy you next time."


    Gu Jinli''s face was about to burn... This brat was getting better and better at flirting, and she couldn''t stand it.


    Qin Sang looked at her expression of clearly liking but being ashamed to admit it. He smiled happily, took her into his arms, and hugged her.


    He didn''t say too many words, just holding her like this made Gu Jinli feel the deep love in his heart.


    She smiled, got into his arms, rested her head on his chest, and closed her eyes...


    A quarter of an hourter, she asked him: "If you encounter something unhappy, tell me. Don''t try to hide it. I can see it."


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, feeling happy in his heart. She could find that he was in a bad mood, which was because she was thinking about him.


    Qin Sang didn''t want to affect her mood, but she said that apart from liking each other, the most important thing between husband and wife is trust and honesty, so he told her the truth: "When I was at home just now, grandpa talked about the past and thought of I lost my parents and two brothers, and I felt very ufortable."


    It turned out to be because of this.


    Gu Jinli put her arms around his waist, hugged him tightly, looked up from her arms, looked at him and said, "Don''t be sad, we will definitely avenge them!" She said it very firmly, because it was already hers hatred.


    Qin Sang looked at her with a lump in his throat. After a while, he said, "Your words are enough. Let me do the rest."


    Thest thing he wants is for her to worry about the hatred in the family. He just wants to give her good things and doesn''t want to bring her any bad things.


    Gu Jinli said, "You don''t want to marry me? If you don''t want to marry me, you should have told me earlier."


    Qin Sang was startled and said anxiously: "No, I think, I want to marry you right away."


    They also want to have a child of theirs right away.


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked his face and said: "Since you want to marry, then don''t talk nonsense, let''s take revenge together. I know you don''t want me to be too tired, so you don''t talk about family feuds, but you are Its mine, so your familys hatred is naturally mine.


    He raised his face and asked him again: "Do you think I am someone who doesn''t want to take revenge? The female bully in Dafeng Vige is most famous for taking revenge!"


    Although he did not show the desire for revenge like Qin Eng, his parents and brothers who died in revenge for genocide still loved him very much. How could Qin Sang not be touched?


    He just didnt want anyone to worry, so he never showed it, but he did what he needed to do.


    "Remember, this revenge must be avenged, but we must avenge it happily. We must not learn the lesson of bitterness and hatred, and we are not allowed to be secretly sad in our hearts." Gu Jinli said with a smile, pulling his cheek with one hand, threatening Said: "If you dare to act secretly without telling me, or feel sad secretly, I will divorce you!"


    Qin Sang listened to her words and looked at her smile. His heart suddenly became clear and he promised her: "Okay, I will listen to you. Let''s take revenge happily and not be sad."


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction, patted his face and said: "That''s right, you have to smile more. Our little brother Qin is so handsome, and he smiles like the sun is shining on him. We have to smile more and don''t be miserable. Dont even smile on your face.


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed out loud, pinched her face and said, "Okay, I promise you. But Xiaoyu looks better when he smiles."


    She is the one who shines with the sun, and she is the sun that illuminates him.


    Gu Jinli snorted and said, "That''s right, I''m very good-looking, so naturally I look better when I smile."


    Qin Sang looked at her and nodded seriously: "Well, my little fish is not only sweet, but also very beautiful."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red again, he red at him, raised his fist and said, "You talk about sweet things again, are you looking for a beating?"


    Qin Sang held her fist, pulled her close to him, leaned over and kissed her gently, saying, "My little fish is sweet."


    After saying that, before she got angry, she added: "I''m leaving. You can go back to sleep. It''s gettingte."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll go back and sleep. When you get to the military station, remember to take a nap first to recuperate before taking people to hunt wolves."


    The Division of Military Affairs has a lot of work to do. They have to catch bandits, robbers, or other evil people that the government officials cannot catch, and they also have to help clean up the wild beasts that hurt people.


    This time, the mission of the Division is to hunt wolves. The wolves are entrenched on a mountain road in Niugou Town to the west of Tianfu County. They are very courageous. As long as they see one or two people passing by, they will pounce and injure them. Fromst year to now, three people have died and eight have been injured.


    After the clerk of Silifang in Niugou Town reported it to the county government, the county magistrate was very angry and sent the government officials to exterminate them. However, those wolves were very smart. When Yang Bantou led his people to guard the ce for a month, they were stunned. Head up.


    After Yang Bantou and others left, the wolves appeared again and hurt people, making Magistrate Zheng and Yang Bantou very angry. This time, the task of exterminating the wolves was given to Qin Sang, and he was asked to exterminate this group of hurtful beasts.

 Chapter 1033: surrounded

    Chapter 1033: surrounded


    Chapter 1033: Surrounded


    "Okay, I''ll take a nap before setting off." Qin Sang said warmly, stroking her hanging hair.


    She washed her hair but had not yet tied it up. Her hair was scattered like ck silk, making her look even more graceful and charming: "Don''t worry, it''s just a pack of wolves. I can take care of them."


    When he was in the northwest, there were a lot of wild wolves. This was not the first time he had to deal with these things.


    "Well, I believe in your ability." Gu Jinli smiled again: "And they are so stupid, so naturally they are no match for you."


    Qin Sang: "Stupid?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, they are indeed stupid. Can''t they just stay in the mountains? Go against others and y tricks on Team Leader Yang and the others. Isn''t this looking for death?"


    It is not winter or spring now, it is almost May. At this time of year, there is no shortage of food in the mountains, but wolvese out to seek death. They are either stupid or sick.


    Qin Sang smiled: "The little fish is right, they are indeed not smart."


    but


    "There must be a reason why wolvese out to hurt people. After killing them, I will go into the mountains to take a look."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought of something: "When you go into the mountains to look at the wolf den, if you find wolves, take them back and I will tame them."


    "Training wolves?" Qin Sang frowned: "What are you doing taming wolves? They are very dangerous and can eat people."


    Gu Jinli said: "It is precisely because they are dangerous that I have to tame them. They are very powerful. Once tamed, they are more powerful than a nursing home. When we are short of manpower, they can be used as humans and help kill the enemy."


    He added: "When you are training in the mountains, you can also use them to transport supplies. They are small in size and can run on even the smallest trails, and they are fast. As long as they are trained well, they are really useful."


    Gu Jinli listed the benefits of wolves in detail. After listening to this, Qin Sang felt very hot in his heart. Most of the benefits she mentioned could help him.


    She tamed the wolves with the ultimate goal of helping him.


    Gu Jinli looked at his moved expression and snorted: "Why are you so moved? I tamed the wolf not only for you, but also for my family."


    Qin Sang: "I know."


    But he was still very happy, happy that she would think of him first in whatever she did.


    He added: "Write down the tips on how to tame a wolf, and I will train you for a while. You don''t have to tame it yourself."


    It was a dangerous matter after all, and he didn''t want her to take the risk first.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    Another exnation: "When you are exterminating the wolves, don''t let the cubs see you. If any cubs see it, don''t let the whole litter of cubs go."


    Wolves will avenge themselves, so its better to be careful.


    Qin Sang nodded, kissed her and said, "I understand, go back to sleep."


    Gu Jinli didn''t waste any time this time, hugged him and said with a smile: "I''m going back."


    After saying that, he let go of his body, climbed up the courtyard wall, and turned around and said to him: "I will miss you."


    Qin Sang was stunned. He looked at her who jumped off the wall after saying this, and raised a bright smile at the corner of his mouth: "Xiaoyu, I will miss you too."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he turned around happily and walked towards the yard where he lived without staying too long.


    Qin Sang waited until her footsteps could no longer be heard, then took the torch and left on horseback. After Gu Jinli returned, he had a good sleep.


    The next day, the Gu family got up early, opened the warehouse at home, and asked Da Tuan, Zezi, and A Piao to move the things in the warehouse into the living room.


    Third Grandma, Cui Shi, Gu Jinxiu and Aunt Tao took Sister Li, Erqing, Xiaoji and Tong Xiaoxue to divide these things into gifts.


    After dividing them into equal portions, they will be given to the vigers, Shang family, Jiang family, Du family and other familiar families.


    "Brother An is going to visit the Shang family and Mr. Ouyang''s houseter. Let''s pack up the gifts from the Shang family, the Jiang family, and Mr. Ouyang''s family first." Cui said, and said to Xiao Ji: "There are also gifts for The gifts from Shangli Changjia, Si Lifang and several yamen servants and scribes should also be collected, and Brother An will give them to him when he goes to town."


    The Gu family''s life has been better in the past few years, but they have not taken Qiao. They are still as good to those who have helped them. When I came back from Fucheng this time, I prepared gifts for many people.


    And many of these gifts were given by the Qi family, so the third grandma didn''t feel bad.


    "Hey." Xiaoji responded, quickly packing up the gifts for the family of Shangli, the scribes of Silifang and the government officials.


    Erqing has already packed up the gifts for Shang, Jiang and Ouyang.


    The gifts given to the Shang family and the Jiang family were simr. They were precious Jinling brocade, Jinning silk, two pieces of leather, and some other things.


    The gift for Mr. Ouyang is much simpler, just a piece of ham, a jar of wine prepared by Gu Jinli, and a copybook written by Gu Jinan himself.


    The Ouyang family is a well-known family. Mr. Ouyang has seen all kinds of good things. There is no need to give something too expensive, just give him something he feels like.


    There are a lot of things in the living room, almost filling the entire living room, and there are hundreds of families who want to give gifts, but with Aunt Tao sitting in charge, Cui and the others are not tired at all.


    Aunt Tao asked them to sit down while Xiao Ji and the others collected the gifts. After all the gifts were distributed, she wrote down the gifts given to each family in a booklet to form a gift list and handed it to Cui: "Mrs. Dong, Take a look and see if there is anything you want to add or remove. If not, we will give gifts to each family ording to the gift list."


    After reading the gift list, Mrs. Cui smiled and said: "There is nothing to add, just give it as it is."


    Third Grandma praised: "Old sister, you still have a way. Just by doing this, you can finish all the work in just an hour, and we don''t need to do anything."


    In the past, when there was no Aunt Tao, they would have been busy all day just packing up a Dragon Boat Festival gift.


    "Grandma, mother, eldest sister, it''s gettingte, you go and have breakfast." Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng walked in, pointed to several gifts on the table and said: "Are these for Master and the others? "


    "Yes." Mrs. Cui stood up with a smile, pointed to the gifts and said: "The ones with Jinling brocade are for Mr. Shang''s family, the ones with ham are for Mr. Ouyang, these are for the Jiang family, what are the gifts over there?" The portion is for Mr. Shanglis family, so remember it and dont send it to the wrong person.


    "Hey, my son has remembered." Gu Jinan responded and then said: "It''s gettingte, Brother Cheng and I are leaving first.


    They who have passed the government examination want to thank their master and Mr. Ouyang today, so they must not bete.


    Mrs. Cui was very relieved about her eldest son. After hearing this, she smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    By the time Brother Gu Jinan arrived at the gate, Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian were already waiting outside the door carrying gifts.


    After greeting a few people, Gu Jinan said to Zezi: "Zezi, you drive out of the vige with the gifts. We will take the path behind the Qin family''s house."


    This is to prevent being surrounded by people again.


    However, Gu Jinan miscalcted this time because he did not expect that someone would block them on the path.


    Before they even left the vige, a group of women rushed out of the woods and surrounded them.

 Chapter 1034: raw

    Chapter 1034: raw


    Chapter 1034: Attack


    Thats right, not one woman, but a group of women.


    These women range from white-haired old women to young girls, and they all look at them like wolves looking at flesh, their eyes glowing green.


    A middle-aged woman asked them happily: "Are you the young men at the end of the vige who have passed the government examination?"


    He let out another sigh and frowned: "Why are there six people? Aren''t there only three who passed the exam? Are those three of you Mr. Tong Sheng? Come forward and let us take a look."


    Before Gu Jinan and the others could speak, another woman pointed at Gu Jinan and said, "You, you are Gu Jinan, the head of the case!"


    As he spoke, he was still holding on to a young girl next to him. Looking at her appearance, as long as Gu Jinan dared to say yes, he would immediately bring the girl over to fight him.


    Gu Jinan:


    No, I am not, you have the wrong person.


    Another old woman said: "What are you asking? I heard that Chief Gu looks like a god. He is so good-looking. He must be Gu Jin''an. Hey, our whole night was not in vain. Sure enough, the Chief Gu looked like a fairy. The master is here."


    This is a whole night of squatting here, you are so perseverant.


    When the young girls heard this, they all looked at Gu Jinan. Each of them held a red and purple handkerchief in their hands, looking at him shyly with their red faces.


    There was a bold fat girl who even winked at him and shouted sweetly: "Brother Gu~"


    Gu Jinan:


    The breakfast I had just eaten suddenly no longer smelled good. I felt so panicked that I felt like vomiting.


    Brother Cheng was also frightened, but he quickly stopped in front of his brother and whispered: "Brother, don''t be afraid. If they dare to pounce, I will help you fight them off. I won''t let them pounce on you." , I have a physical rtionship with you and created a child."


    It goes without saying that these girls are from all over the country, and some of them are good-looking, but they are dressed up too scary, and he doesn''t want a sister-inw with a box of rouge on her face.


    Gu Jinan was defended by his younger brother and felt that he should be moved, but he couldn''t express himself after hearing these words. Where did this kid learn such strong words? He also threw himself down, had skin-to-skin contact, and created a child. What do you know, you little brat?


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian also stopped in front of Gu Jinan''s three children and whispered: "You run first, and we will stop you."


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "It''s toote."


    And they ran away, what should they do?


    Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian have also reached the age of marriage, and their families also have dividends from the workshop. They are popr candidates for husbands from all over the country. If they are attacked by these girls, he can guarantee that the families of these girls will definitely make trouble and marry into their families. So far.


    Then they began to fight for property and money. Gu Jinan felt like crying for them just thinking about it.


    What should we do? Gu Qingliang asked.


    Before Gu Jinan could answer, the woman couldn''t wait any longer and asked, "Master, I heard that you haven''t gotten married yet? What a coincidence..."


    Before he finished speaking, an anxious woman rushed over with her girl: "Taoya, hurry up, run to Gu Jinan''s arms, hug him, he is yours. If he dares not to marry you, we will The whole family will die in front of him!"


    But the woman pushed too hard and pushed Hutaoya directly to the ground, facing the ground, causing her to gnaw in the mud.


    Gu Jinan clicked his tongue. If he saw it correctly, there seemed to be a living earthworm on the mud.


    The other women who reacted immediately dragged their girls forward and shouted: "The master of the crime belongs to my daughter, no one of you is allowed to rob him!" "Hurry, Furong, hurry up and pounce on me."


    "Xiaoxiang, you idiot, what are you doing standing still? Hurry up and pounce!" Xu Xiaoxiang''s mother shouted to her girl, and she even used a dirty trick to push down Liang Furong next to her with a bang.


    Xu Xiaoxiang hurriedly rushed towards Gu Jinan, and the other girls also rushed towards Gu Jinan.


    Liang Furong and Hu Taoya fell a step toote. They nced at Gu Qingtian and the others, and finally pounced on Qi Kangming, who was the most beautiful.


    I heard that there are three Tongsheng masters. If you can''t get Gu Jinan, you have to get a Tongsheng master as a man, and you have to choose the good-looking one.


    Gu Jinan felt a headache as he looked at the group of girls rushing toward him like mad cows, but he did not show any mercy and hit the round iron blocks one by one quickly and urately.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The round iron block hit the girls knees, and the three girls running at the front fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Qi Kangming and others hurriedly took out the iron blocks hanging from the bags on their waists and hit the girls who were rushing towards them. After a few bangs, several more fell down.


    Brother Cheng rushed out and beat the women to the ground with a few moves. Only two grandmothers were stopped by him with his hand, saying: "Grandma, you two, please don''t rush, otherwise you will suffer."


    The second sister specially asked Grandpa Qin to hit those iron blocks. They have four small pointed ones, and it hurts when they are hit.


    The two old devout women had seen a group of people knocked down and were quite scared. Seeing that Brother Cheng did not dare to beat them, they immediately became arrogant and shouted at the top of their lungs: "Hey,e here quickly, the master of the case is beating them up." Got it!"


    He threatened again: "You''d better let us go and let my granddaughter meet Mr. Gu, otherwise we will go to ten miles and eight viges to say that Mr. Gu is scornful of my granddaughter and wants to use force on my granddaughter!"


    Brother Cheng was shocked: "How can you nder others? My eldest brother has never met your granddaughter at all!"


    Besides, his eldest brother is very picky. With your granddaughters appearance, virtue, and manners, he would rather be a monk than marry her.


    The woman who spoke brightened her eyes, stared at him and said, "What are you talking about? Big brother? Are you the younger brother of Chief Gu? Hey, Qiao''er, Qiao''er,e on, hurry up and hug him!"


    This womans husbands surname is Niu, known as Mrs. Niu. She is a well-known poor family in Baihe Town. This time she brought two granddaughters. The youngest girl is her granddaughter. She wants to catch all the Gu family brothers.


    After hearing this, the little girl named Qiao''er immediately ran towards Brother Cheng, but was knocked down by Gu Jinan with a piece of iron.


    Gu Jinan had been practicing boxing and kicking for several years, and he used specially designed sharp iron pieces. The pretty girl''s knees were swollen from the beating, and shey on the ground crying: "Ooooooo, grandma, he hit me, he hit me I, it hurts so much, wuwuwu..."


    When the woman saw this, she immediately spat and cursed: "A high-ranking criminal actually beats someone up. Oh my god, how could you let such a vicious person be a criminal?"


    As he spoke, he sat down on the ground and started howling.


    Gu Jinan is not soft-hearted at all. It''s okay for him to be plotted against him, but these people even want to plot against Brother Cheng, so don''t me him for being cruel.


    He sneered and said: "I advise you to be more honest. If you dare to make trouble again, it will not be a private matter, but you will be taken to see the official."


    He did not run away, but allowed these people to rush over, just to grab evidence and get rid of him once and for all.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Niu said angrily: "What did you say? You still want to drag us to see the official? Why?!"

 Chapter 1035: Dont panic, we are all innocent

    Chapter 1035: Don''t panic, we are all innocent


    Chapter 1035 Dont panic, we are all innocent


    Gu Jin''an sneered: "Just because you openly plotted to kill a person with fame and honor, this is a serious crime. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, the whole family will be punished."


    The whole n was punished!


    The women present were shocked and hurriedly begged: "Master, please forgive me. We know we were wrong. Don''t drag us to see the officials."


    They just want their daughter to knock down Gu Jinan, have a skin-to-skin kiss with Gu Jinan, and then the whole family will make a fuss and force Gu Jinan to marry their daughter. They really don''t have any bad intentions, they are all honest and good citizens. .


    "Shut up, you cowards, what are you asking for? He doesn''t dare to drag us to see the official." Mrs. Niu said with a smile: "People with fame care most about reputation, and he still has to take the college entrance examination. How dare he do it at this time?" There will be an official incident."


    Mr. Niu is indeed a well-known old shrew in Baihe Town. At this time, she still wants to continue to pounce on Gu Jinan. She said to her two granddaughters: "Qiao''er, Qiao''er, get up quickly and pounce on their brothers."


    The Gu family is rich, and as long as she pounces on one of their brothers, her family will not have to worry about it for three generations.


    After hearing this, Niu Qiaoer and Niu Qiaoer endured the severe pain in their knees and moved towards Gu Jinan crying.


    Gu Jinan was convinced and didn''t bother to watch them move at a snail''s pace here. With two swish sounds, he hit two iron blocks and hit their sisters'' knees.


    Bang, bang, the Niu sisters immediately fell to the ground, crying loudly.


    It hurts, wuwuwu, grandma, our legs are broken! Niu Qiaoer cried and asked her grandma for help: Grandma, what should I do?


    What should we do? Since Mr. Gu has hurt your sisters, he will naturally support you for the rest of his life. Mrs. Nius words were extremely shameless.


    After hearing this, the other women''s eyes lit up, they rubbed their painful knees, and they also thought about asking the Gu family topensate.


    Hutaoya''s mother reacted the fastest and immediately started crying. She patted the soil on the ground and said, "Oh, it hurts me so much. My legs and feet are broken. My family relies on me to support them, and they don''t even have a thousand people." Twopensations, this matter is not over!"


    Hutaoya was shocked and looked at her mother...Mom, why are you asking for money? Dont you want someone?


    Seeing this, Liang Furong''s mother imitated her and began to cry: "My legs are broken, my legs are broken. Chief Gu broke our legs. Pay for it. If you don''t pay, marry my Furong, or my whole family will Die right at the entrance of your Dafeng Vige!"


    Gu Jinan didnt move, just watched them howl.


    While these women were howling happily, a group of people hurriedly ran towards them on the path behind them. They were people from Dafeng Vige, headed by the vige chief He.


    Vige Chief He walked as fast as flying, dragged his cane and rushed to Gu Jinan, looked Gu Jinan up and down, and asked tremblingly: "Brother An, you haven''t been taken advantage of by them, have you?"


    Gu Jinan: "...Junior, everything is fine."


    Brother Cheng almostughed out loud. The vige chief regarded his eldest brother as a girl.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He put down his worries. He pointed the crutch in his hand at the group of women and said: "Those from Lianghe Vige, those from Songzigou, those from Yushu Vige, those from Hujiaji...Okay, okay, you guys will do it one by one." Your courage has grown fat. Our vige has long said that outsiders are not allowed to enter the vige and are not allowed to bring girls to pester Tongsheng. You are just relying on your rtives in our Dafeng Vige to plot against the master of the case in our vige. Just wait for me, Im not done with you!


    Vige Chief He was going crazy. These shrews had more crooked ideas than a hair on their head. Although their vige was fully prepared, they still let them take advantage of the loophole and block Gu Jinan. When he heard that Feng Lian and Xiao Tuan hade to report the news, he was so frightened that he almost choked to death on the half-eaten eggs. He hurriedly beat the gong to call for people and rushed here.


    "Brother An, how are you, Brother An?" Gu Dashan was busy in the workshop. After hearing the news, he hurriedly hurried over. When he saw Gu Jinan, he rushed over and asked, "Did you suffer any loss?"


    It turned out to be simr to what Vige Chief He asked.


    Gu Jinan smiled and shook his head: "Dad, my son is fine. We knocked them down with iron blocks before they even rushed over."


    Gu Dashan breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay. If you are really hit, your life will be ruined."


    His promising son must be matched with a girl of good character and a good family background, and he cannot be entangled with these shameless shabby households.


    Gu Dashan loved Gu Jinan very much. In addition to hoping that he would be admitted to the imperial examination, he also hoped that he could marry a lovely girl and live a happy life. Seeing these women so shamelessly trying to harm his son, he was angry. He had to say to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, you must give my family justice, otherwise my family will not agree."


    "We don''t agree either!" The third grandpa and the third grandma came with Qin Gu Luotian''s family. They pointed at the group of women sitting on the ground crying and said: "These women are so evil-hearted. They will do it in broad daylight. If they dare to do such entangled things, we wont give up if the vige chief doesnt deal with them.


    Mrs. Chen was also very angry. She finally waited until Gu Dexing was sessful and was looking at a rich girl for him. These poor ghosts wanted to harm Brother Xing. She put her hands on her hips and cursed: "I''m telling you, even if your family If the girl is pregnant and gives birth to a son, there is no way she can use her son to enter our Gu family!"


    When Gu Dexing heard this, his face turned red. He was also afraid that the words would spread to the countryside and cause misunderstandings, so he quickly corrected him: "Second aunt, they didn''t meet us. We are all innocent."


    Mrs. Chen waved her hand and said: "Second Aunt knows that I am afraid that these shameless people will continue to harm you, so I have made it clear to them in advance and let them know not to let them in on their stomachs!"


    Mrs. Cui also came. After seeing Gu Jinan, she said to the women: "It''s the same in my family. I don''t want girls who are not serious girls who have been favored by matchmakers and elders."


    When Ms. Cui heard that Gu Jinan and the others were blocked by a group of women, she was so anxious that she burst into tears. She was afraid that if one of them did something wrong, An Geer would be ruined by this incident.


    Gu Jinan smiled andforted Mrs. Cui: "Mom, don''t cry. My son can solve this small matter."


    Vige Chief He was shocked when he heard Cui''s words. Cui was the most soft-spoken person and usually didn''t even say much. But she said such words today, which showed that she was very angry.


    This matter must be dealt with, otherwise no family will suffer.


    Mrs. Niu was extremely fierce. Seeing that Vige Chief He and the others wereing, she was not afraid at all. After hearing what Cui and the others said, she even raised her voice and said: "If you want to marry my Qiao''er or Qiao''er, your family is just dreaming. The olddy tells you. , your two sons not only want to marry my two granddaughters, but also pay for their medical expenses!"


    She pointed at her two granddaughters and said: "Look at how they beat up my Qiao''er and Qiao''er. We won''t be able to finish it unless we pay a thousand taels inpensation. After paying the money, let''s talk about the marriage, otherwise the olddy and her whole family will go to Tianfu County to badmouth them." The reputation of your two sons made the government take advantage of Gu Jinan''s reputation and let him go home to farm."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui was so angry that she almost fainted.


    Gu Jinan''s face turned dark and he waspletely irritated. What he couldn''t stand the most was outsiders bullying his family. Mrs. Niu had touched his skin.

 Chapter 1036: Compensation prices have increased

    Chapter 1036: Compensation prices have increased


    Chapter 1036: The price ofpensation has increased


    He said to Gu Dashan: "Dad, please support my mother, don''t let her faint."


    "Hey." Gu Dashan hurriedly came over to support Cui and said, "Min Niang, don''t get angry. Our brother An is smart and won''t suffer."


    Mr. Niu didn''t care at all when she heard this. There are many smart people in the world, but no matter how smart they are, they can''t fight against those who are willing to take risks.


    Her Niu family is willing to take risks!


    Gu Jinan turned to look at Mrs. Niu, his eyes were cold, and the corner of his mouth raised a charming sneer: "It seems that you don''t want your daughter''s family to live in Dafeng Vige."


    Mr. Niu is none other than the biological mother of He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw. She brought her two granddaughters to Dafeng Vige to plot against him. She must have gotten information about He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw.


    The group of women blocking them, like Mrs. Nius family, all have rtives in Dafeng Vige, and they can only enter the vige through rtives.


    Gu Jinan looked at the other women and said: "For the sake of us all being from the same county, I will give you a chance to stand up and apologize now, pay three taels of silver, and promise not to go out and say anything nonsense. My family will not hold you responsible. Otherwise, my family will not receive any herbs, mountain products, or whole grains from your rtives and your vige!"


    His family is not made of y and will not tolerate the evil people and shrews in the vige.


    "What, you have to pay three taels of silver!" These women are afraid of the Gu family, but if they are asked to pay three taels of silver, they would rather die. They are crying: "Three taels of silver can buy one person, we are all poor. How can you get so much money?"


    Hu Tao Ya''s mother is a weird girl. She actually asked Gu Jinan, "How about my familypensates Tao Ya to your family?"


    After saying that, he felt that he was really smart foring up with such a good idea. He immediately pushed Hutaoya and said, "Taoya, go quickly and call Mr. Gu!"


    As long as she enters the door of the Gu family, her Taoya will definitely change from a maid to a concubine, and then from a concubine to a wife.


    Gu Jinan was speechless, what kind of things are these people? Can you do something normal?


    Hu Taoya has no independent opinions and only listens to her mother''s advice. Seeing that Gu Jin''an is handsome, she actually moved towards Gu Jin''an after hearing this.


    Gu Dashan and Ms. Cui were very angry and shouted at Hu Taoya: "Stop, we will not be polite to you if you dare toe here again!"


    Hu Tao Yas mother shouted: Tao Ya, hurry up and go over there, dont stop!


    The voice was a few degrees louder than that of Mr. and Mrs. Cui, which frightened Hu Taoya and made her walk faster.


    Vige Chief He was so angry that he was trembling with anger. The Hu family did not realize that you were really willing to spare yourself.


    He Dayuan worked in the Gu family''s workshop, and his heart was towards the Gu family. When he saw this, he was not polite to Hu Tao Ya. He directly held the wooden stick and banged it several times, knocking Hu Tao Ya to the ground, and then red at Hu Tao Ya''s mother. He scolded: "If you dare to do this again, I will beat you up first!"


    He added: "You are women and we are men. If someone''s innocence is vited during the fight and someone is caught and soaked in a pig cage, we can''t be med."


    He Dayuan was tall and had a beard on his face. He looked like a bandit. He spoke so sternly that the women present were frightened. Liang Furong, however, took advantage of the fact that others were scared and quietly approached Qi Kangming, hoping to have thest chance to entangle Qi Kangming.


    The third grandma had been paying attention to the young people of Qin Gu Luotian''s family. After seeing Liang Furong''s actions, she rushed over, grabbed her hair, and pped her several times until Liang Furong''s face was swollen: "Shameless" You are a bitch, and you want to harm people quietly. Do you think you can live a good life by using this method to get into the Qi family? I tell you, even if our family is forced to marry you, we can still get rid of you. Give it a rest!"


    She looked at the group of women, repeated the words again, and finally said: "Think carefully, should you stop now or continue to pester our family, and your girls will suffer for the rest of their lives?"


    The world has always been harsh on women. Don''t say that you entered the door through calction. Even if you are married to a matchmaker, as long as your husband''s family is dissatisfied, they can still find a way to divorce you.


    In the countryside, many divorced women did not die well. They were either kicked out of their homes, sold to widowers, or given birth to children.


    The actions of Hu Taoya and Liang Furong made Gu Jinan even more angry, and said: "Fifty taels of silver, five taels of silver for each family, and if we apologize, this matter will be over."


    "What? You, you are still raising the price!" The women were shocked and stared at Gu Jinan, wishing to open his heart and see if it was ck?


    Gu Jinan sneered: "It''s you who don''t know what to do! Five taels of silver, even a penny less, won''t work. If you can''t get it out within half a quarter of an hour, not only will you have to go see the officials, but your rtives in Dafeng Vige will also be taken to the Yamen." "


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was movement in the grass on the path behind them, and the women of Dafeng Vige who were hiding inside were frightened.


    But they thought that Gu Jinli was not here, Gu Dashan and his wife were both kind people, and Gu Jinan seemed to be a good young man with a kind heart. He would definitely care about the friendship of his fellow vigers and would not really kill them all. He would just endure it. He was so scared that he didn''te out.


    Mrs. Niu and the others were also stubborn and kept silent.


    Half a quarter of an hour passed quickly. Gu Jinan smiled and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, my family is extremely benevolent and righteous."


    He looked at Feng Lian: "Go to Si Lifang to find Yamen Sheng. Tell him that someone is plotting to kill Tong Sheng and ask him to arrest him."


    "Yes." Feng Lian couldn''t wait any longer and rushed out immediately. By the time everyone reacted, Feng Lian was gone.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that Gu Jinan, who had always been gentle and polite, would actually report someone to the official for arrest.


    The group of women in the grass couldn''t hold it in anymore and hurriedly ran over: "Brother An, no, the aunts know they are wrong, so don''t call the officials to arrest us."


    When Vige Chief He saw these women, he was so angry that he fell down and pointed at them and cursed: "He Tianwa''s family, Ju''er Niang, He Laijin''s family, He Laoshou''s family, Lu Shankui''s family, Lu Huo''s family, etc." The Ya family...well, you are so brave that you dare to bring your rtives into the vige to plot against the mastermind, you are looking for death!"


    These are all women from the vige. They belong to the He family and the Lu family. All of them are famous shrews in the vige.


    Then he pointed at He Tianwa''s wife and cursed: "From He Tianwa''s family, you are a young wife who only knows how to talk right and wrong in Laojing day by day. Now you dare to bring rtives to plot against the master of the case." Regarding the matter, you are dead. The old man is going to open an ancestral hall and divorce you instead of Tian Wa."


    "Vige Chief, I don''t want it. My grandnephew knows that I''m wrong!" He Tianwa''s daughter-inw immediately knelt down, kowtowed to Vige Chief He and begged for mercy: "Vige Chief, my grandnephew is pregnant again, so she sent a message to the family. It''s good news, I didn''t expect that my wife would bring my niece to see me."


    "But after I heard the notice from the vige, I asked my mother and niece to leave the vige and go home yesterday. Who knew that the two of them didn''t go back and were still hiding here waiting for the master of the case. My niece and nephew were wronged. They all belong to my mother. wrong!"

 Chapter 1037: Caught before the official

    Chapter 1037: Caught before the official


    Chapter 1037: Caught before an official


    In order to protect herself, Hetian''s wife put all the faults on her own mother.


    Mrs. Liu was very excited. When she heard her daughter''s words, she immediately cried: "Vige Chief He, Jin Ya is right. It''s all because of the old womanrd who wanted to tell the master of the case about her granddaughter." Jin Ya and his wife You really dont know what Im thinking, you see that the old woman is getting older and Jin Ya has given birth to three grandsons for your He family, please spare the old woman this time.


    Mr. Liu and her daughter sang in harmony, and it sounded like He Tianwa''s daughter-inw was really innocent.


    But Gu Jinan knew that the least innocent person was He Tianwa''s daughter-inw. Without He Tianwa''s daughter-inw''s detailed exnation, how could Mrs. Liu, a viger from outside the vige, know to hide on this small road to block them?


    Ju''er Niang''s eyes lit up when she heard what Mrs. Liu and her daughter said, and she cried quickly: "Vige Chief, my family is also innocent. I really didn''t know Tao Ya Niang would have such thoughts. I will guard against them, mother and daughter, in the future. I won''t let theme to visit easily again, so please spare my family once. My family is extremely poor, and I really don''t have five taels of silver topensate the Gu family."


    Ju''er Niang didn''t want to see the official, let alone pay five taels of silver, so she cried loudly and talked about how poor her family was.


    The women from the He Laijin family, He Laoshou family, Lu Shankui family, and Lu Huoya family also cried bitterly and said things that they did not know.


    Vige Chief He was so angry that he trembled and took a breath and said: "You guys are just lying to me. Do you think the old man is a fool? Will you believe your lies? You don''t know? You know better than anyone else! The old man tells you that today''s money will be given to you." Thepensation is determined, if you dont pay, I will drive you out of Dafeng Vige, just like the He Cuier family did back then.


    He Cui''er tried to seduce Qi Kangping, but failed. After a quarrel, she was kicked out of the vige by her n. Now she lives a miserable life. The women in the vige make fun of her family''s plight when they have nothing to do. .


    He Tianwa''s daughter-inw talked the most. Every time she talked about the tragic situation of He Cuier''s family after they were expelled from the n, she couldn''t stopughing. Now that she heard this, she couldn''tugh anymore and cried to the vige chief He. kowtow.


    Mrs. Liu was not to be outdone. Both mother and daughter almost made a hole in the ground.


    Vige Chief He was frightened by their posture, but he knew that the Gu family was really angry today and would not let it go, so he did not dare to say forgiveness to them easily.


    When Mrs. Liu and her daughter saw this, they went to beg Gu Jinan again: "Master, please spare my family for the sake of my Jin Ya being your sister-inw from the same vige."


    "That''s right, Brother An, my sister-inw was also deceived by her mother''s family. She really never thought of letting her niece plot against you." He Tianwa''s wife was very good at pretending to be pitiful, and she cried with great emotion.


    Other women also came to seek help from Gu Jinan.


    But Gu Jinan was indifferent and only gave them one sentence: "Go to the Yamen to solve the problem."


    After hearing this, the women were all stunned. They didn''t expect Gu Jinan''s heart to be so cold-hearted. Even though they begged him like this, he still didn''t forgive them.


    Mr. Niu smiled: "You idiots, what are you asking him to do? As long as we join forces and go out and say that the girl at home has been frivolous by him, he can''t marry him even if he doesn''t want to!"


    The Gu family is rich. Even if they marry all the girls from the seven families, they can still support themselves. The seven families can still get a lot of money from the Gu family.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at Mrs. Niu, just smiled and ignored her.


    Brother Cheng looked at his eldest brother''s "kind" smile, shuddered, and said silently: "Just do it, we''ll see how your family diester."


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Luo Wu came on horseback with the entire Si Lifang people.


    He wanted to discuss the date of the wedding ceremony with the Gu family before leaving today. He didn''t expect that something like this would happen. As soon as he heard the news, he hurried to Si Lifang in the town on horseback.


    After hearing this, the people in Silifang were all shocked and hurried to Dafeng Vige. "It''s them, arrest them all and take them to the county seat for trial!" Luo Wu was riding on his horse, pointing at Mrs. Niu and the others and giving instructions.


    He had been a shift leader for three years and had umted authority. Da Sheng and the others did not dare to neglect them and came forward with ropes to arrest Mrs. Niu and the others.


    When Mrs. Niu saw this, she grabbed Liang Furong''s mother and pushed Liang Furong''s mother towards the yamen servant, taking advantage of her to escape.


    Upon seeing this, Luo Wu opened his bow and nocked an arrow. With a whoosh, the sharp arrow hit the ground in front of Mrs. Niu, blocking her path and frightening her so much that she fell to the ground.


    We know exactly which vige you are from. If you dare to escape, the county government will put your whole family in jail! Luo Wu warned them.


    Those women originally wanted to imitate Mrs. Niu and run away, but when they heard this, they werepletely panicked. They were so frightened that they cried and did not dare to run again.


    Mrs. Liu begged Luo Wu: "Leader Luo, you can arrest us old immortals, but please don''t arrest my granddaughter. If she goes to jail, her life will be over."


    Mrs. Liu is still very considerate of her granddaughter and does not want her to be ruined by herself.


    Luo Wu said nothing, just looked at Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan nodded to him. He wanted to use these families to scare the people in the county who were coveting his marriage, but he didn''t want to ruin the girls from these families. After all, if he ruined them, his reputation would also be affected as he still had to take the scientific examination.


    Upon seeing this, Luo Wu agreed and pointed at the girls from the seven families and said: "Those who don''t want to be thrown into prison should all stand aside. If you dare to cause trouble again, you know the consequences."


    Those girls had long been frightened. They walked to the roadside tremblingly and stood obediently.


    The women breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this, and wanted to ask the Gu family to be lenient and not send them to prison.


    But Gu Jinan has made up his mind and will not let them go: "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t want it."


    Vige Chief He held the crutch, pointed at them and said: "Shut up, everyone. You asked for this. It''s useless even if you want to die."


    He then looked at He Dayuan and said, "Go and find He Tianwa and the others. Give each family five taels of silver and give them money to redeem their people. If you dare to hide out, you will nevere back!"


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." He Dayuan immediately ran back to the vige with two young men, and dragged the men like He Tianwa and He Laijin over.


    Lu Gensheng also rushed over. As soon as he arrived, he grabbed Lu Shankui and Lu Haoya and beat him: "You two are unworthy of your reputation. Just do it as soon as the Lu family''s life gets better. I''ll beat you to death and make you do it again." Dare to harm the Lu family!"


    Lu Gensheng hates that iron cannot be made into steel. The Lu family was ridiculed in the vige because of what happened to Mr. Lu''s family. The Gu family ignored the past and asked the Lu family to grow aphids to make money, but Lu Shankui and the Lu Huoya family were not satisfied. , actually let his rtives plot against Gu Jinan.


    "Based on the virtues of your two rtives, you want to marry the Gu family. I''m afraid you are not a demon." Lu Gensheng beat and scolded them. He was so angry that he finally warned: "The Gu family is the benefactor of the Lu family. How dare you If you n to take care of your family, the entire Lu family will not let you go!"

 Chapter 1038: What a big money behind it

    Chapter 1038: What a big money behind it


    Chapter 1038. Whats the big money behind it?


    Lu Shankui and Lu Huoya listened to their wives'' words and dared to bring their rtives'' girls to block Gu Jin''an. Now seeing that the matter was getting serious, they hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Chief, we know we were wrong. We won''t do it next time." If you dare, please stop fighting."


    "Shut up. You two have harmed the entire Lu family. You can''t escape a beating and punishment. I''ll have to bear it forever." After Lu Gensheng beat them, he asked the Lu family to guard them: "Start. Okay, don''t let them talk nonsense anymore and disturb people''s peace."


    "Yes." Many people from the Lu family came. They were extremely afraid that the Gu family would anger the entire Lu family because of this matter, so everyone kept an eye on Lu Shankui and Lu Huoya to prevent them from causing trouble and making the Gu family even more angry.


    Lu Gensheng came over to apologize to Gu Dashan, his wife, and Gu Jinan: "Da Shan, Brother An, Brother Ming, and Brother Xing, I can''t apologize to you. I''m really sorry. I didn''t take good care of my n members and let them cause trouble." .


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, the n will punish them and send people to keep an eye on the two of them to prevent them from causing trouble again. The money will bepensated and the Gu family will never suffer any more. I just ask you not to me them. All the Lu family."


    The Lu family has also nted aphids, and they have to rely on the Gu family to collect grass. Without this ie, all the Lu family will have to live the same hard life as before.


    Gu Jinan knew what Lu Gensheng was like. He was a very well-behaved old man with no bad intentions. When he saw him speaking, he said: "Don''t worry, we won''t anger the entire Lu family. The Lu family''s aphids will still be harvested, but My family will not collect the aphids from Lu Shankui and Lu Huoyas family this year. This is their punishment.


    The same goes for He Tianwa''s family. Since they made a mistake, the pharmaceutical factory will not recycle their aphids this year. They must remember this painful feeling, otherwise they will make the same mistake again in the future.


    When Lu Shankui and Lu Huoya heard this, they almost cried out, but the Lu family stared at them and warned: "Shut up, if you dare to scream again, the n will not spare you."


    Lu Shankui and Lu Huoya were afraid and did not dare to cry and beg any more. They felt extremely regretful. If they had known this, they would not have allowed their rtives to scheme against Gu Jinan. Nowadays, people have not nned it and have lost all their money.


    After hearing this, Lu Gensheng breathed a sigh of relief and said hurriedly: "They asked for it themselves. The Lu family has no objection."


    Lu Gensheng wanted to settle the matter quickly, so he took out ten taels of silver and handed it to Gu Jinan: "The Lu family will pay thepensation to the two of them first. You can ept it."


    Gu Jinan was not polite and epted ten taels of silver from the Lu family.


    Vige Chief Hes heart is bleeding. Damn it, Lu Gensheng, youre a bastard. Why are you giving money so quickly? Five families in his He family were fined, and they received a total of twenty-five taels of silver.


    But he knew that the money must be given as soon as possible, so while cursing He Tianwa and his family, he took out twenty-five taels of silver and handed it to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, this belongs to the He family."


    After Gu Jinan epted it, he turned back and pointed at He Tianwa and the others and cursed: "Send the money to my house today. If you dare not give it to me, just wait. The old man will skin you!"


    He Tianwa and the others are Nuonuoying.


    However, the matter was not over yet. Gu Jinan reminded: "Vige chief, the four members of He Lao''s family are not here."


    Mrs. Niu is the biological mother of He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw. She is the one who caused the most trouble. There is no way he would let He Lao''s family go.


    And Gu Jinan felt that this matter was not that simple.


    He Laos fourth daughter-inw was dragged to the He family ancestral hall and pped twenty times for talking nonsense in the vige. She has be a lot more honest in the past few years. How could she suddenly go crazy and let her family make trouble?


    Gu Jinan thought of He Daqian and his wife.


    He Laosi and his wife are acquainted with He Daqian and his wife, and He Daqian and his wife are more thoughtful. In the past few years, they have looked peaceful, but they have been looking for opportunities to deal with the Gu family. He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw would team up with her mother''s family to scheme against him. She must have been instigated by He Daqian and his wife.


    When Vige Chief He heard Gu Jinan''s words, he immediately shouted: "Where are He Laosi and his wife? Hurry and catch them!" He Laosi and his wife were hiding in a small ditch deep in the grass when they heard what Vige Chief He said. , was so frightened that he hurriedly wanted to escape. But when He Lao was doing the corve service in the fourth and third year, hemely lost one leg. The ditch was difficult to get in and out of, and he fell back with a plop as soon as he climbed up a little.


    "Stop!" Luo Wu had sharp eyes. After hearing the sound, he immediately galloped towards the ditch. In a few blinks, he came to the edge of the ditch. He whipped He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw who was trying to escape, and then jumped off the horse. He grabbed He Laosi and pulled him out of the ditch with a lift. He fell to the grass on the side with a bang.


    Dasheng and others hurried over, grabbed the hands of He Laosi and his wife, and escorted them to the vige chief He: "Be honest, or you will suffer."


    He Laosi and his wife have been severely punished by the Gu family in recent years. After being arrested, they immediately admitted their mistakes and begged for mercy: "Brother An, the master of the case, we know we were wrong and we will never dare to do it again. You..."


    "Shut up." Gu Jin''an was toozy to listen to their nonsense and pointed out a way for them: "Who gave you and your wife the idea? Speak up."


    He Laosi and his wife were stunned and said: "The master of the case is the master of the case. You can guess this. It''s really amazing."


    Then he poured out the beans, telling everything about He Daqian''s wife inciting He Niu to scheme against Gu Jinan without any hesitation.


    Gu Jinan smiled. He Daqian and his wife thought they were smart, but they didn''t know that they had chosen the wrong person. He Laosi and his wife were the most intimidated. Once the matter was exposed, it was impossible to take care of He Daqian and his wife.


    Mr. Niu was so angry when she saw that they had been recruited so easily that she cursed: "You two idiots, who told you to say it out!"


    It would be foolish not to bring it upon yourself.


    But He Laosi and his wife cried and shouted: "They were the ones who instigated us to do bad things, so why didn''t we do something about it? Are we going to keep silent and let my family admit everything?"


    Mrs. Niu was choked by the rebuke. After she came to her senses, she scolded her daughter and son-inw: "You two useless things. I''ve been tired all night, but you are doing bad things. If I had known you were so useless, I would have killed you first." You cant!


    Mrs. Niu red at He Laosi and his wife with resentment in her eyes.


    At that time, she wanted to sell He Niushi to the building, but He Laosi deceived He Niushi, causing the family to lose a fortune. She had been angry about this for decades.


    Now it''s not easy to find a grandson-inw who is like a golden egg. These two losers are doing bad things again. Mrs. Niu wants to chew them alive.


    Seeing that Mrs. Niu was scolding her too harshly, Gu Jinan frowned and said, "Xiao Tuan, stop her mouth. She''s too noisy."


    "Hey." Xiao Tuan grabbed a handful of weeds on the roadside, formed a ball, and jumped in front of Mrs. Niu. When Mrs. Niu screamed and cursed, he blocked her mouth with a grass dumpling and ran back to her. Gu Jinan came back: "Brother An, it''s done."


    After saying that, he smiled at An Geer, his round and chubby face was a bit cute.


    "Well, you did a good job." Gu Jin''an praised and looked at Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, I heard that He Daqian recently hooked up with a noble man, but what is the reputation of that noble man? Many people know... Our vige is more... The better, but we cant be harmed by one or two people.

 Chapter 1039: Village learning

    Chapter 1039: Vige learning


    Chapter 1039 Vige Learning


    After He Daqian saw that he couldn''t make any money with the Gu family, he started running to Linxianst year. He heard that he met a nobleman in Linxian and became his brother.


    But he was not a nobleman at all, but a bad man who ran a gambling house. He had also been imprisoned for helping to kidnap someone for a **** act.


    Because of what happened to He DaCai back then, Gu Jinan didn''t trust the He DaQian family at all. Now that he got the chance, he would drive the He DaQian family out of the vige. He couldn''t let this scourge continue.


    With such a "noble brother", who knows when He Daqian will bring that evil man to deal with his family?


    And why would that man be a sworn sworn friend of a loser like He Daqian? Gu Jinan didn''t believe it if he had other motives, so he wanted to take this opportunity to eliminate all dangers in the vige!


    Vige Chief He also heard that He Daqian hooked up with a thug from a gambling house in Linxian County. He heard that during the Dragon Boat Festival, he would invite that noble man toe to the vige to celebrate the festival.


    but


    Now after listening to Gu Jinan''s words and thinking more about He Daqian''s noble brother, Vige Chief He shuddered. Could it be that He Daqian invited that noble brother to the vige because he wanted to team up with that person to harm the Gu family!


    Oh my God, this is terrible.


    Vige Chief He almost died of fright and immediately said to He Dayuan: "Go to He Daqian''s house and take his whole family to the ancestral hall."


    He then said to He Dacang: "Blow the gong to inform He''s family that they should all go to the ancestral hall. If any family dares not toe, we will be expelled from the vige!"


    Gu Jinan saw that Vige Chief He understood and said nothing more. This was a matter for the He family. It was best for Vige Chief He to resolve it. If Vige Chief He couldn''t solve it, his family would take action.


    Hey. He Dayuan and He Dacang immediately took people back to capture He Daqian and notify the vigers.


    After they left, Luo Wu pointed at Mrs. Niu and said to Dasheng and others: "Take her directly to the county."


    Mr. Niu was gagged and could not speak. She screamed and stared at Luo Wu, but her old eyes were filled with fear, which showed that she was really scared.


    After hearing this, Liang Furong''s mother, Hu Taoya''s mother, and Xu Xiaoxiang''s mother cried loudly: "Luo Bantou, please spare us this time. We will never dare to send us to the Yamen again." The men in the family will beat us to death!"


    Luo Wu gave them a word: "If you dare to take the girl out all night, the men in your family must know about it, and they will also be taken to the Yamen for interrogation. Then the Yamen will torture them. After a few beatings, they will be gone." Im going to hit you hard.


    These women were stunned when they said this. When they came to their senses, they were all crying and regretting it. If they had known it would be like this, they would not have plotted against Gu Jinan.


    These women couldn''t stop crying, and Hutaoya and the others were also crying and calling for their mother.


    The daughters-inw of the He family and the Lu family also shed tears, but they didn''t have to go to jail, so they were very happy.


    Victor He''s head hurt from their crying, and he cursed: "Stop crying, get up quickly, take the girls from your rtives'' families, and go back to the vige for the old man. If you continue to embarrass yourself here, we will all die."


    The women of the He family and the Lu family did not dare to cry anymore. Each of them took the girl of their rtive and walked to the vige while the vigers watched.


    Niu Pozi and several other women from other viges were taken away by Dasheng and the others. The scribe from Silifang was the new one after the death of the Prime Minister of Zou County. He was from Shangjia Vige. He came over and said to Gu Jinan: "Gu Tongsheng, Shang will go to the county government in person and report what happened today." The county magistrate is aware of this. Dont worry, the county government will not let these women plot to have a child."


    Gu Jinan raised his hands toward the scribe and said, "Uncle Laoshang."


    The minister was very happy to hear Gu Jinan calling him uncle. He often went back to the county government office. Master Zheng had heard that Gu Jinan was a young man that even the ancient prefects liked, and he would definitely be promising in the future. To be called uncle by such a person, he There is light on the face.


    Theres no need to work hard, but you should not be affected by this and study hard to prepare for the college examination.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you won''t be left behind in your studies, and you will definitely give your best in the college exams."


    When the minister heard this, he said no more and left.


    But as soon as he turned around, Gu Jinan took out thepensation he had received earlier and handed it to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, please take this money back. It is considered as the money my family used to build a vige school for the vige."


    When the minister heard this, he stopped immediately... Gu Jinan didn''t ask forpensation, but he still wanted to build a vige school? This is a great thing. Once word spreads about it, the reputation of the Gu family will be even better!


    This is what Gu Jinan wants.


    He was not a fool and knew the importance of reputation, so he did not think about asking forpensation from the He family and the Lu family. Instead, he gave the money to the vige head He and talked about establishing a vige school.


    Throughout the ages, any aristocratic family would establish a family school and let the children of the family go to the family school for free, so that the family could have a foothold in the court for generations toe.


    Later, those rich families also began to establish n schools to train their children, but this was the first time they heard about vige schools, so the minister was very curious and came back to hear what Gu Jinan said. exin.


    Vige Chief He was shocked. He looked at the money handed over by Gu Jinan and trembled: "Brother An, what are you talking about? Do you want to build a vige school for the vige? What is a vige school? Is it simr to a n school?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "It''s almost the same. The difference is that n school allows children of the same n to study for free, while vige school allows all children in the vige to study for free."


    The Dachu family has a strong sense of n, and everything they do is based on the family. However, Qin Guluotian and his family are outsiders with different surnames from the He family and the Lu family, so he will not be stupid enough to let the two families establish a n school. Let everyone work together to establish a vige school in Dafeng Vige, and twist people with different surnames in the vige to live together.


    Don''t think that he is shady in doing this. He is a man who has escaped disaster and has seen great evil. Although he has good intentions, he will not do anything that is not beneficial to his family.


    "It is very simple to establish a vige school. Thirty taels of silver is enough in the early stage. As for theter stage, I will ask my husband to help me repair it. I will use the output of the publd in the vige. This publd was purchased by our Qingu Luotian family together, and it is 20 acres of paddy field. , twenty acres of drynd, plus ten acres of wastnd.


    There is no need to buynd in the vige. A piece ofnd can be allocated to build a house and it can be used as a school. There is no need to buy books. Gu Jinan and the others have copied a whole room of books over the years, and they will move directly to the vige to study. After the children in the vige learn to read and copy a few copies each, his family''s books wille back.


    The output of thesends is also considerable, especially the wastnd. As long as medicinal materials are nted, it is more valuable than rice.


    Gu Jinan did not hesitate and talked about the establishment of a vige school. Finally, he took out a brochure and handed it to Vige Chief He: "How to establish a vige school has been written by the juniors. Please take it back and read it. If No problem, just gather the people in the vige and talk about it."

 Chapter 1040: horrible

    Chapter 1040: horrible


    Chapter 1040 Terrible


    Vige Chief He cried when he heard this. He took the booklet and wiped his tears and said: "Brother An, your Gu family is really the lucky star of Dafeng Vige. Since you came to the vige, our life has gotten better and better, and now we are still building Vige school allows young people in the vige to study for free. This, this..."


    Vige Chief He has lived his whole life and knows the importance of reading. As long as he is literate and looks for work in the county town, he can work as a shop assistant, while those who are illiterate can only work as porters in sacks. If you are admitted to the imperial examination, it will bring benefits to the whole n and the whole vige.


    In addition to the Shang family''s n school in these eight viges, Xu Tongsheng''s family in Songzigou has a private school in other viges. There are no schools in other viges. So when I heard that Gu Jinan not only wanted to build a vige school, but also buy publd for the vige, I was so moved that I burst into tears.


    Other vigers were overjoyed when they heard this. If a vige school was built in the vige, their descendants would be able to study for free. This would be a great thing that would benefit generations of descendants.


    They all said to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, you are someone who cares about the vige. You built a vige school for the vige as soon as you were admitted to the Tongsheng School. We won''t say more. From now on, your Qin Gu Luotian family will just say a few words." If you say so, we will pour our blood for you!"


    Vige Chief He was crying happily. When he heard this, he held back his tears. He hit the He family with a cane and said, "A bunch of bad things. What''s the point of throwing blood? That''s called throwing heads and spilling blood!"


    You still need to study. If you dont study, the men in the vige wont even be able to speak a learned word. When you go outside, even if you are lucky enough to meet a noble person, you will probably be rejected by the noble person and unable to speak.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinan wanted tough a little, but he held back hisughter and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, our vige will get better and better in the future, but before that, we must first clean up those people who are causing harm to the vige." Yes. You must know that one mouse droppings spoils the whole pot of porridge."


    Vige Chief He was shocked when he heard this, and immediately promised: "Don''t worry, Brother An, the vige chief will never be soft-hearted to them again. If he still doesn''t change his attitude after three years, then you can''t me me."


    After Lu Gensheng heard this, he also said: "Don''t worry, Brother An, the old man will also get rid of those people with bad intentions in the Lu family."


    Jiancun Xue had an advantage because the children of the Lu family could also go to school. He would not let the Lu family seek death again and ruin the happiness of the entire Lu family.


    When the minister heard this, he admired Gu Jinan very much. This young man was incredible, but with just a few words, he and the head of the Lu family were willing to help him clean up the evil people in the n. And what happened to the vige school? It can also give him a good reputation.


    And as long as today''s incident spreads out, when people in Tianfu County talk about Mrs. Niu and the others, they will mention what Gu Jinan learned during the construction of Dafeng Vige. He can already imagine how many people will scold Mrs. Niu by then. How many of them would praise Gu Jinan to the death?


    Even the county magistrate and prefect will praise Gu Jinan highly when they hear this.


    The minister no longer knew that this was killing two birds with one stone. In short, Mrs. Niu and the others made trouble, and not only were they punished, but all the benefits were taken by Gu Jinan.


    The minister looked at Gu Jin''an, who was as elegant as jade and as pure as bamboo, and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat... You can''t offend this man. If you offend him, he can destroy you silently and ruin a good life for himself. Famees.


    Its terrible, slip away!


    The minister took the young man and ran away quickly.


    Gu Jinan saw it, smiled slightly, and didn''t care... In fact, many schrs have a misunderstanding about adults, thinking that adults like great talents with good knowledge. Unfortunately, they are wrong. Adults have been struggling in their official career for many years, and the most annoying thing is People who only know how to drop book bags like most people who are loyal and good at doing things and can help them make achievements.


    You are here to do a job. You can only recite poems and write poems. Is that any use?


    Vige chief, we have to rush to visit the master, so lets go first. Gu Jinan cupped his hands and said.


    Vige Chief He said with some fear: "You still want to leave the vige today? Can''t you not go? What if you are blocked again?"


    Gu Jinan said: "If no one tells our appearance and characteristics, those people outside will not easily block us if they have not seen us. They will only chase the Gu family''s mule cart."


    The matter of visiting Master and Mr. Ouyang has been decided for a long time, and it is impossible not to go just because of such a trivial matter.


    Vige Chief He blushed when he heard that no one would tell our appearance and characteristics, and said: "Then you go, be careful." He then said: "Don''t worry about He Daqian and the others. , the old man will definitely give you justice."


    For the sake of the descendants of the He family, he will not be soft-hearted this time and must deal with He Daqian and them well.


    Gu Jinan received a satisfactory answer and said with a smile: "Herees the vige chief."


    Then he said to Gu Dashan and the others: "Grandpa, grandma, father and mother, don''t worry, we will be fine. You can go home."


    Gu Dashan said: "Hey, you go ahead. We are here to take care of things at home, so don''t worry."


    Ms. Cui said worriedly: "Be careful on the road. If something goes wrong, run away quickly. But don''t let others touch you, otherwise you won''t be able to exin clearly."


    He then said to Brother Cheng: "You are young, if anything happens, please protect your brother."


    At Cheng Ge''er''s age, he is not afraid even if he is hugged by a teenage girl. Can that girl wait until Cheng Ge''er grows up? ,


    Brother Cheng nodded seriously: "Well, don''t worry, Mom, I will definitely protect my eldest brother!"


    Gu Jinan is very helpless, do you think I am a big girl? I am also afraid that I will be taken advantage of by others. If I am not happy, who can get close to me?


    But he didnt say much. After all, it was his familys concern.


    Mrs. Chen also told Gu Dexing: "Brother Xing, the same goes for you. Don''t let girls from poor families get close to you... If you see a rich girl wearing gold and silver, just let them be."


    Cold sweat broke out on Gu Dexing''s forehead, and he hurriedly said: "Second Aunt, don''t say anything else, I''ll remember it."


    With so many people, if word like this were spread, people wouldugh to death.


    Mrs. Chen curled her lips and said, "You''re not happy anymore. Isn''t this just for you?"


    Gu Dexing didn''t dare to speak anymore. If he spoke again, the second aunt would only talk more and more, and then she would be even more embarrassed.


    Gu Dagui gave Chen a tug and said, "Okay, you are the one who is the most verbose. Brother Xing, you should go quickly. This has dyed more than half an hour. Don''t keep Shang Xiucai and Mr. Ouyang waiting."


    If it weren''t for these two capable people, Brother Xing wouldn''t be able to pass the Tongsheng examination.


    Lets go, lets go. Mrs. Chen waved her hand, urging them.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan and others bowed their hands to everyone and walked forward.


    By the time they walked out of the vige, Erqing was already waiting in a woods with a mule cart. When he saw theming, he shouted to them: "You two young masters, my servant is here."


    "Ha, brother, it''s Er Qing." Brother Cheng quickly ran to Er Qing, raised his head and asked, "Er Qing, did the second sister ask you toe?"

 Chapter 1041: Cant run

    Chapter 1041: Can''t run


    Chapter 1041 Cant run away


    Erqing nodded: "Well, after the young master heard about you, he was worried that you would continue walking, so he asked the ve to change the roof of the mule cart. This mule cart does not have the word "Gu Family" on it, and the ve has a strange face, so it is not easy for outsiders to notice. , can send several young masters to the town safely."


    "Second sister is so thoughtful." Brother Cheng turned around and waved to Gu Jinan and the others: "Brother,e quickly. Second sister asked Er Qing to see us off."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan and the other five people quickened their pace and got on the mule cart soon.


    Gu Jinan raised the car curtain and asked Erqing: "Does Xiaoyu know about the affairs of He Daqian''s family?"


    Erqing said: "The little master already knows. Let me tell the young master that He Daqian and his noble brother can''t escape. Don''t worry."


    Although the little boss didn''t show up, he did what he should do. He sent Feng Jin and others to arrest people, and He Daqian''s noble brother also sent people to investigate.


    I heard from the vigers that the noble brother wille to He Daqian''s house to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival. It''s just a few days away from the Dragon Boat Festival. I think that man has already arrived in Tianfu County, so if everything goes well, he can be found in two days and lured to He Daqian''s house. The hidden dangers that emerged were solved once and for all.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan felt relieved and asked Erqing to drive away.


    On the road, we met many people carrying gifts and bringing girls to Dafeng Vige, but they didn''t recognize the Gu family''s mule cart. Gu Jinan and the others arrived at Shangjia Vige smoothly.


    There are also many families in Shangjia Vige who want to get married to Gu Jinan. They have been waiting for Gu Jinan toe to the vige to visit Shang Xiucai, and they are all waiting at the intersection of Shangjia Vige.


    Gu Jinan and the others did not go to the entrance of the vige. Ah Jiu led them around arge farnd and went directly to Shang Xiucai''s house.


    Ah Jiu wiped the cold sweat from his head and said: "I have brought you back. You don''t know how many people havee to Shangjia Vige every day since the good news from He''an Prefecture was sent to Tianfu County. , I just want to see the master and ask him to arrange your marriage."


    Once a teacher is always a father. The master can decide the marriage of his disciples.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Don''t worry, no one will dare to bother Master again in two days at most."


    Ah Jiu is a smart person. When he heard this, he asked: "An Geer, what does this mean? Could it be that you did something?"


    I also thought that they werete today, and I thought something happened to them. The reason why An Geer said this should be rted to what happened today.


    Gu Jinan didn''t hide it and told them about the fact that they were blocked by a group of women.


    Ah Jiu was shocked: "This is too bold. You don''t take your girl seriously at all."


    Innocence is the most important thing in the world, and every girl will jump into a well if there is a gossip. These women actually brought their own girls to marry Gu Jinan, thinking that they could marry Gu Jinan? When it doesn''t work out in the end, it''s my own girl who''s going to suffer.


    but


    Since they did it, its no ones fault that they ended up like this. As long as youre fine, Ah Jiu said.


    Gu Jinan smiled when he heard Ajiu''s words to defend him. He did not talk about Mrs. Niu and the others anymore, but congratted Ajiu: "I heard from Master that the date for Brother Jiu and Sister Taozi to get married has been decided. I will give it to Brother Ninth first. Congrattions, I will definitely give you a congrattory gift on the happy day."


    Ajiu and Taozi are both servants of Shang Xiucai''s family. They are about the same age and have worked together for many years, so they have each other in their hearts. Shang Xiucai and Mr. Jiang decided to get married in August.


    Speaking of this, Ah Jiu blushed and said with a smile: "Taozi and I are both servants. You are half the master of the Shang family. You can just give us something casually. There is no need to give too good a gift."


    The Gu family has always been generous with their actions. Ah Jiu said this because he was afraid that the Gu family would spend money. Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Brother Ninth has helped my family a lot. We all remember it. There is no need to be taboo about this. When the timees, you and Sister Taozi can ept whatever my family gives us."


    After hearing this, Ah Jiu felt extremely warm in her heart and took them to Shang Xiucai''s study with a smile.


    As soon as Gu Jinan saw Shang Xiucai, he immediately knelt down and saluted Shang Xiucai: "Apprentice, thank you Master for your great kindness in teaching me. Fortunately, I did not disgrace my life and passed the government examination."


    Gu Dexing and Qi Kangming also knelt down and gave a great gift to Shang Xiucai: "Thank you very much, Mr. Shang, for teaching me and solving my doubts."


    Without Shang Xiucai, let alone Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing would not have been able to pass the Tongsheng examination so quickly.


    Although Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian had not passed the government examination, they were taught by Shang Xiucai, so they knelt down and thanked Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai had been waiting in the study for a long time. He was very happy to see them. He helped them up and said, "Don''t be like this. It''s your own ability to pass the exam. I just solved a few difficult problems for you."


    As he said that, he looked at Gu Jinan, his eyes filled with relief. He had indeed seen the right person. An Geer was a promising person. It was worthwhile to have a disciple like him in this life.


    He asked again: "You arete, but what happened?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan told Mrs. Niu''s story again.


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai nodded and said: "You have done a good job. In this way, within three days, women from all over the country will not dare to take their girls to Dafeng Vige to pester you again."


    However, Shang Xiucai was most interested in the vige school: "You actually want to build a vige school in the vige. Yes, this is something that can make you famous."


    Because of the incident involving the old Gu family, Gu Jinan''s reputation has been somewhat affected. The impact will not stop here and will be more serious as he bes more and more sessful.


    So establishing a vige school was very helpful to his reputation.


    Shang Xiucai asked Gu Jinan many questions about vige studies. Gu Jinan told him in detail, and finally asked Shang Xiucai: "Master knows a lot of schrs, can you help find a gentleman? Shu Xiu gave a teacher in addition to the publd in the vige. In addition to the share, my family will also give an extra twenty taels of silver and clothes for all seasons every year. The vige society will build a courtyard specifically for my husbands family to live in, and he can bring his family members to teach.


    Gu Jinan respects schrs and knows that many teachers live in poverty, so he is willing to give Shu Xiu an extra twenty taels of silver. This is not a big deal for the Gu family today.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Sure, I will help you find a good gentleman."


    "Thank you, Master." After Gu Jinan thanked Shang Xiucai, he stood up and said, "Master, let''s go meet the guests. We can''t keep the guests waiting for a long time."


    Shang Xiucai was stunned,ughed, and said helplessly: "Originally, I wanted to turn them down, but these are all capable people in the Shang family. It''s really hard to turn them down. Thank you for your hard work."


    Ever since Gu Jinan passed the imperial examination, the elders of the Shang family came to visit him en masse and told him that they wanted to see Gu Jinan. It took him several days and rejection of many rude requests before he agreed to the elders'' visit. .


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "What Master said, this is what I should do."


    Since he worshiped Shang Xiucai as his disciple, the affairs of Shang Xiucai''s family are his business, and he will take some responsibilities. If he is admitted to the government office but does not go to see the Shang family, Shang Xiucai''s family will be in Shang Xiucai''s family. It will definitely not be easy for Jiacun.

 Chapter 1042: Shang Laosi

    Chapter 1042: Shang Laosi


    Chapter 1042 Shang Laosi


    After Shang Xiucai heard this, he was extremely moved, but without saying anything more, he took Gu Jinan and the others to the living room in the front yard.


    In the living room, Chief Shang was already waiting with more than a dozen members of the Shang family. He was extremely happy to see Gu Jinan.


    Brother An is here. Chief Shang Li said, and said to the Shang family: This is Brother An of the Gu family, Wenyuans disciple and the first chief criminal officer in Tianfu County.


    Chief, hello fellow Shang family members, Im really sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. Gu Jinan didnt take Qiao, but Shang Xiucai took the lead, and saluted the dozen or so Shang family members one by one.


    His attitude was very good, as if a junior was respectful to their elders, which made the Shang family very satisfied and even a little proud. They were people who had been saluted by the head of the government.


    Wenyuan, you have done a good job as an apprentice, but you have given us the honor of Master Shang. An old man sitting on the right hand side of Master Shang praised Shang Xiucai.


    But as soon as he finished boasting, he asked about Gu Jinan''s marriage.


    "Brother An, you are already twenty years old. I heard that the marriage has not been decided yet. Why haven''t you made an engagement yet? It is not good to get engaged when you are too old." The old man said worriedly.


    The old man who spoke is one of the elders of the Shang family. He is older than Shangli. He is seventy-three years old this year and is the second eldest son. He is known as Mr. Shang Er.


    Old Master Shang Er pointed to the man in his forties sitting next to him and said: "This is your fourth uncle of the Shang family. His family is engaged in business and has businesses in Jiangnan, Jianghuai, Zhongzhou and other ces. His family has a Yao. Girl, younger than you, with a very good appearance and temperament. Seeing that you two are a good match, the old man will marry you today and arrange a marriage between your two families. If you think it is good, we will verbally settle the marriage. In a few days How about God let your parentse to propose marriage?"


    Brother Cheng was stunned. He opened his mouth and stared at Mr. Shang Er. Are you okay, Mr. Shang Er? Is my eldest brother your grandson? Where did you get the confidence to decide my eldest brother''s marriage like an emperor? Did you borrow the courage from God? !


    Qi Kangming and the others were also shocked. Mr. Shang Er was really honest and polite. He started talking to matchmakers as soon as he came up and he said it so confidently.


    Shang Lichang was stunned and looked at Mr. Shang Er: "Second brother, why did you suddenly say this?"


    He clearly told them beforeing here not to mention Gu Jinan''s marriage. Gu Jinan had already said that he should concentrate on studying for fame and would not talk about marriage in the past few years.


    But he didn''t expect that he would be put in a trap.


    Grandpa Shang Er said nonchntly: "Lao Wu, it''s time to get married at this age. I also want to take care of the case. Is it wrong to be a matchmaker with good intentions?"


    There is something wrong, of course it is wrong. Why are you trying to be a matchmaker for Gu Jinan!


    Shang Xiucai was already trembling with anger. As expected, he wanted to marry An Geer again, but you just said it. Why were you talking about the fourth family of Shang Lao?


    Shang Laosi said he was a businessman, but many of his businesses were shady. In his early years, he even made a fortune by selling prostitutes.


    That''s right, they are prostitutes who are brought to Zhongzhou to make money by selling themselves to Zhongzhou.


    The flower girl from the south of the Yangtze River was beautiful. Although she was already in her twenties and thirties, she was still very popr in Zhongzhou. Shang Laosi made a lot of money because of this. It was through this that she made a fortune and opened a shop.


    However, Shang Laosi said that his family had stopped doing this business a long time ago, but Shang Xiucai heard some rumors that when Shang Laosi saw that this business was making money, he continued to let his servants do it, but he did not personallye forward. . There is also the youngest daughter who is still the fourth child. Although she is recorded in the name of the first wife, there are rumors that the girl was born to a flower girl.


    Anger is a schr with an innocent family background, and he is also the first chief criminal in Tianfu County. He has a bright future, but Shang Laosi dares to let him marry the daughter of a prostitute!


    Shang Xiucai couldn''t bear it anymore and blurted out: "Get out of my house!"


    When Shang Laosi heard this, his face darkened. He did not look at Shang Xiucai, but at Shang Er.


    Old man Shang Er pped the table and cursed: "Wenyuan, our Shang family is the most disciplined. The fourth son is your n brother, and you are talking to your n brother like this? Hurry up and apologize!"


    He also gave a meaningful warning: "Don''t think that if you train a disciple who is the chief of the government, he will be rampant. There are many chiefs of the government in Dachu, and it will take decades to see whether he can be sessful."


    Shang Xiucai sneered: "Even if An Ge''er is just a child in this life, it is impossible to marry Shang Laosi''s youngest daughter. You know very well what his youngest daughter is. A fake legitimate daughter born from a prostitute also wants to say Give it to the children of a good family. If you think the youngest daughter of the fourth child is good, then tell her to give it to your grandson. Brother An will not take it!"


    Since Shang Xiucai had no son, he was usually polite to the Shang family and would not easily conflict with the Shang family. However, Shang Laosi went too far and he had to break up.


    Old Master Shang Er was trembling with anger. He didn''t expect Shang Wenyuan to dare to speak to him like this. He trembled and said: "Shuzi, I am your elder. If you dare to say such treasonous words, I will open an ancestral hall and implement familyws..."


    Shang Xiucai interrupted Shang Er''s words: "What''s wrong with what I said? Didn''t you always say that Shang Laosi''s daughter is good? Since she is good, what''s wrong with giving it to your grandson?"


    Old Master Shang Er was choked for a moment. After he realized what he was doing, he became even more angry and was trembling and unable to speak.


    "Shang Wenyuan, shut up!" Shang Laosi''s face turned green. In front of more than a dozen of the most capable members of the Shang family, Shang Wenyuan dared to say that his youngest daughter was the daughter of a prostitute. He stamped his face on the ground.


    "Shang Wenyuan, my second uncle is the most senior old man in the entire Shang family. You are a junior and a poor person, how can you talk to an elder like this? Aren''t you afraid of angering the Shang family and not supporting your daughter in the future?! "


    Hehe, so what if his youngest daughter was born from a prostitute? It was better than Shang Yuanyuan. Shang Yuanyuan had no brothers to support her and was an orphan. If Shang Wenyuan wanted his daughter to live a better life, he had to tter his n members, otherwise Shang Yuanyuan would suffer the consequences when he died.


    When Chief Shang heard this, he also mmed the table, pointed at Shang Laosi and said: "Shut up, Shang Laosi, what do you mean by this? Do you want to threaten your brothers of the same n as soon as youe back?"


    Wen Yuan was his nephew after all. Old Master Shang Er could rely on his elders if he wanted to, but he couldn''t bear it when Old Fourth Shang humiliated Wen Yuan in person.


    Gu Jin''an couldn''t bear it anymore, so he looked at Shang Laosi and said: "Shang Tai''an is from Shangjia Vige. He is the fourth eldest in the family. He is forty-six years old. When he travels outside, he uses the pseudonyms of Yao Da''an, Tao Wenqian, Brother Gan, etc. . My family has a grocery store in the county seat and a liquor store in Hukang County. It looks like a serious business, but secretly it is also selling prostitutes..."


    "Shut up!" Shang Laosi was shocked, pointed at Gu Jinan and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? My family is doing serious business."

 Chapter 1043: Livestock trading

    Chapter 1043: Livestock trading


    Chapter 1043 Livestock Trading


    "Serious business?" Gu Jinan smiled: "You know exactly what kind of business your family is doing."


    Shang Laosi was very frightened when he heard this. What did Gu Jinan mean? Does he know that there is something wrong with his family''s business?


    Seeing that his expression changed, Gu Jinan did not hide it and said directly: "Your guess is absolutely right, so you''d better be honest and respect my master, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you will have to squat anytime." Prison."


    "Jail?" After hearing this, Shang Shiliu stood up in shock and asked Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, what do you mean by this? Could it be that Shang Laosi has done something evil outside?"


    Da Chu has a system of continuous sitting. If a n member breaks thew, the whole n may be jointly seated.


    Shang Laosi hurriedly said: "Sixteen, don''t listen to his nonsense. I do all business outside the house in a clean and orderly way, and I have never done anything evil."


    "Really?" Gu Jinan smiled very warmly and asked Shang Laosi: "People deliberately spread rumors to ruin the reputation of good women. After the women are abandoned by their husbands, they then deceive the helpless women. Is being a prostitute a clean business?"


    Shang Laosi was so scared that his legs were weak. Gu Jinan knew, he actually knew!


    But how did he know? He did all these things out of town or asked local gangsters to do them. It is impossible for anyone in Tianfu County to know.


    Gu Jinan knows these things because he knows that after he is admitted to the government office, someone from the Shang family will definitely have an idea for him. In order not to embarrass Shang Xiucai, he checked several thorns in the Shang family in advance, and found out something about each one.


    Among these thorns, the one who has done the most bad things is Shang Laosi.


    Shang Laosi is really bold. He used this method to harm many good women in Jiangnan and Jianghuai, and turned good and good women into prostitutes.


    Shang Li was almost dizzy. He smashed a tea bowl with a ng and asked Shang Laosi angrily: "Fourth brother, is what Brother An said true? You really used tricks to harm a good woman and made her do it." whore?!"


    This is something that vites the criminalw. If Shang Laosi really does it, the entire Shang family will be imprisoned.


    It was impossible for Shang Laosi to admit it. If he admitted it, his family would be ruined. He immediately denied it: "No, patriarch, don''t listen to Gu Jinan''s nonsense. I have never done such evil things. What I do outside is all serious." Business!"


    Then he said: "Patriarch, in order to make a fortune in my early years, I did sell prostitutes, but the ones I sold were all the over-age escorts in the building, so it''s not illegal. I have really changed my mind, and I have stopped doing it a long time ago. These businesses are gone.


    Shang Laosi hurriedly exined to Chief Shang, then looked at Gu Jinan and said: "You are the head of the case in the Tangtang Mansion. You should know that you should not nder others. You must rely on evidence when you speak. If you don''t have evidence, just talk nonsense." , it really shouldnt be.


    After Shang Laosi lectured Gu Jin''an in the tone of an elder, he said softly: "Gu Jishou, I don''t have any bad intentions towards you. I just see that you are promising and want to marry the youngest daughter of the family to you... Although she is The child born to a servant is recorded in the name of the head wife... If you are not happy, just pretend that I never said anything and let the matter pass."


    The Gu family''s soy products and seasonings and spices are all businesses that can earn a lot of money. Shang Laosi has long been jealous, but he has never been able to find a way to take away the Gu family''s business.


    After hearing that Gu Jinan was admitted to the government office, he immediately took action and hurried back to the vige. He gave Mr. Shang Er three hundred taels of silver and asked him to help arrange the marriage between his youngest daughter and Gu Jinan.


    As long as the marriage is settled, it will be easy to say that he wants to start the Gu family''s business.


    But he didn''t expect Gu Jinan to be so terrible. Not only did he not agree, he also found out the evil things his family had done and exposed them. Shang Laosi was afraid of going to jail, so he immediately surrendered and said the marriage was over.


    But Gu Jinan smiled. Now that he had told the matter, he would not let it go easily.


    He didnt talk nonsense to Shang Laosi. He took out an envelope directly from his sleeve pocket and handed it to Chief Shang: Chief, lets take a look at it with all the elders.


    "What is this? Bring it here." Shang Laosi panicked and tried to grab it, but was kicked down by Gu Jinan.


    With a bang, Shang Laosi fell to the ground. His expensive brocade clothes hung on the table legs and was torn open. The gold jewelry he was wearing pricked his hand, which was extremely painful.


    Shang Shiliu was rtively young. He quickly took the letter and handed it to Chief Shang Li: "Chief, please hurry up and take a look."


    Other Shang family members also hurriedly gathered around. Even Mr. Shang Er craned his neck to look here, fearing that what Shang Laosi said was true.


    Shang Lichang hurriedly took the envelope and opened it. Inside was a letter written in blood and a jade pendant belonging to a member of the Shang family.


    Although the Shang family is in the countryside, their ancestors were also rich and noble. The ancestors were influenced by the style of mad men and loved to imitate the noble family and make a jade pendant.


    Later, the Shang family became poor, but in order to prove their identity, some of the descendants who were seeking a living outside would ask the n for the Shang family''s crest to wear a jade pendant. While inheriting the legacy of their ancestors, when walking out or sending people home, You can also have a jade pendant as a certificate.


    Shang Laosi''s family used to be poor, but after they became rich, they wanted to show off their authority, so they went back to the vige to get the Shang family''s coat of arms and some jade pendants.


    These jade pendants are all recorded in the n, and it was done by Chief Shang himself. Therefore, he looked at the jade pendant for a while and recognized that it was genuine. It was the jade pendant made by Shang Laosi using the Shang family''s crest.


    The blood letter was written by a woman named Lian Xin. It was only two pieces of paper and contained a few hundred words. It told how she was divorced by her husband''s family due to unfounded rumors, how she was deceived by a widower from other ces, and followed the widower home. Later, she was tortured and threatened with the reputation of her entire family, forcing her to be a prostitute and receive clients. The history of humiliation was written down.


    I really cried every word.


    When Chief Shang saw this blood letter, he almost went crazy. He grabbed Shang Laosi and beat him: "Beast, you beast, how can you do such a thing? You have harmed the entire Shang family!"


    Shang Laosi said that he was doing business outside and was lucky enough to make a fortune and earn a lot of money. In the past 20 years, he had be the most popr in the vige. Every time he returned to the vige, he was surrounded by many Shang family members, even him. The head of the vige also thought he had a lot of potential and gave him a lot of face.


    How did you know that this beast was actually deceiving them and doing some unscrupulous business outside? If this happens, the entire Shang family will not be able to escape!


    Shang Laosi sat slumped on the ground, never expecting that Gu Jinan would have evidence in his hands, but he couldn''t admit it, so he shouted: "n leader, second uncle, brothers of the same n, this blood letter is fake, Gu Jinan is spitting blood, He wants to harm me, he wants to harm our entire Shang family!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "If I wanted to harm the Shang family, I would not give these evidence to the Shang family. I would send it directly to the Fucheng Yamen and hand it over to the prefect. Such a big case can bring a lot of credit to the prefect. It can also buy me a good reputation."

 Chapter 1044: you are out of luck

    Chapter 1044: you are out of luck


    Chapter 1044 You are out of luck


    So he was able to hide it and tell the Shang family first, really for the sake of the Shang family.


    And when he found out that Shang Laosi was doing these hookups outside, he was also very frightened. He just wanted to find out the background of the assassins of the Shang family. When he went to visit the Shang family, he had a good reason to refuse the marriage proposal from the Shang family. Unexpectedly, he found out such a big case. He was really helpless.


    Shang Shiliu had already bowed to Gu Jinan and thanked him: "Brother An, Uncle Shiliu, thank you. You have saved the entire Shang family."


    The other Shang family members were not stupid. Seeing that Shang Laosi had done such evil things, they did not dare to associate with him anymore and immediately thanked Gu Jinan.


    Finally, I begged him: "Brother An, this is rted to the life and death of the entire Shang family. Please keep it a secret first. Don''t tell it. Wait until the Shang family has discussed it."


    The n in Dachu is very powerful. When scandals ur in many viges, ancestral halls are quietly opened to deal with those who have done evil things without reporting them to the official. The Shang family prefers this approach.


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this, looked at Shang Lichang, and said: "Lichang, this kind of thing cannot be hidden. Only by righteousness and righteousness can we survive."


    Shangli was still stunned and was shocked to hear this. He knew that Gu Jinan was right, but: "If the righteousness is destroyed, the reputation of the Shang family is over."


    However, solving it quietly can preserve the reputation of the Shang family and make everyone pretend that this matter never happened.


    Shang Xiucai was also shocked by this, but he knew he couldn''t hide it, so he immediately said to Shang Lichang: "Uncle, is reputation more important or the lives of the whole n? When others find out, our Shang family will not only If your reputation is gone, your life will be lost.


    After hearing this, Shang Laosi stood up and rushed over, trying to **** the blood letter and jade pendant, but was knocked down by Gu Jinan again.


    With a bang, Gu Jinan stepped on Shang Laosi''s back and said, "Stop wasting your energy, you''re done."


    "Gu Jinan, I have no enmity with you, why do you want to harm me?!" Shang Lao stared at Gu Jinan with tears in his eyes: "Aren''t you afraid of retribution if you do this?!"


    This retribution actually refers to the revenge of the Shang Laosi family.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "I have broken up with you today. Even if I let you go, will you think of ways to get revenge after you go back? Since you can take revenge no matter what, why should I let you go? Isn''t it better to just bring you to justice? good."


    Shang Laosi is a very poisonous snake to be able to do such a thing of deceiving a good woman into prostitution. If you can kill the poisonous snake, you should kill it and let the poisonous snake go. Only fools do this.


    He, Gu Jinan, is not a fool, he is smart.


    Shang Laosi choked. Indeed, he is a vengeful person. As long as he can escape safely this time, he will make the Gu family pay the price. But he is still smart. After seeing that his mind was exposed, he began to pretend to be pitiful and treat Shang Lichang. Said: "Uncle Patriarch, my nephew is really wronged. You can''t listen to outsiders'' words and harm your nephew."


    He cried again and said: "The ancestral teachings of the Shang family are that the Shang family should not help outsiders murder the children of the Shang family. You must make the decision for me."


    The implication is that Gu Jinan is an outsider. If the chief minister listens to Gu Jinan''s words, he will be viting the ancestral precepts and helping outsiders deal with him.


    Shang Li is getting older and has be soft-hearted in recent years, but since he is the head of the vige and n leader, he is not an idiot. Seeing that Shang Laosi was still quibbling, he picked up a tea bowl and threw it at Shang Laosi. With a bang, Shang Laosis arm was hit so painfully that he screamed in agony.


    Shang Lichang scolded: "You beast, you still dare to quibble about something with evidence. Do you really think that the tribe is vegetarian? Whether these evidences are true or false, you only need to ask the tribe members to check... You don''t need to Cha, arrest your sons and your wives and give them a beating, and they will expose the evil deeds you have done!"


    After Shang Laosi made money, he began to imitate the wealthy master and lived a life of three wives and four concubines. Many of his concubines were maidens, and even the current wife was not a good one.


    Shang Laosi knew what kind of virtue his family members were. After hearing this, he felt panicked, but he still argued: "Uncle Chief, I am a descendant of the Shang family. You must always believe me."


    Gu Jinan had to rush to the town to meet Mr. Ouyang, and did not have time to waste too much time on Shang Laosi. Seeing that Shang Laosi refused to admit it, he took out a booklet and handed it to Chief Shang: "Chief, Mr. Shang, This is the list of good women Shang Si has harmed over the years, as well as the location of his private kiln. As long as you ask the Shang family to check these ces, you can get any evidence."


    When the Chief Shang heard this, he immediately took the book and saw that there were many names written densely on it, and some even wrote about the tragedy he had suffered. His eyesight went dark and he fell back.


    Gu Jinan quickly grabbed Shang Lichang with quick eyes and hands, supported him, and said to Brother Cheng: "Quickly take out the smelly medicine and let the Lichang smell it."


    Brother Cheng immediately untied a bag from Gu Jinan''s waist and took out a bottle of stinky medicine. After opening it, he put it on the tip of Shang Lichang''s nose and let Shang Lichang sniff it. Shang Lichang woke up from the smell.


    Shang Lichang was panting, with a pale face, pointing at Shang Laosi and cursing: "Beast, you beast...The evidence is conclusive, what else do you have to say?"


    After saying these words, Chief Shang Li burst into tears. The reputation of his Shang family for generations had been ruined by a beast like this.


    Shang Laosi heard Gu Jinan''s words and looked at the booklet again. He waspletely frightened and looked at Gu Jinan like a monster: "Who are you? How can a country boy have the ability to investigate these things? You Where are the manpowering from?!


    Gu Jinan said: "You don''t have to worry about where I can get the manpower, as long as you know that you are going to finish."


    His family has been buying and training people in the past few years. They trained Feng Jin and others to have a group of servants with scouting skills. Sang also raised a group of people. They wanted to have some thorns in the Chashang family. , that''s a piece of cake.


    Then he smiled and said: "This is because you are unlucky. Originally, I just wanted to check out some of the thorns in the Shang family so that these thorns could no longer trouble my master. But you have toe to my door and force me into marriage. You are scolding my master again, if I let you go again, will I still be a human being?"


    Gu Jinan''s words not only made Shang Laosi despair, but also made the rest of the Shang family wake up. They hurriedly said to Shang Xiucai: "Wen Yuan, don''t get me wrong, we are not Shang Laosi. We have never done anything because of your family. There is no reason to think otherwise.


    Old Master Shang Er also hurriedly said: "Wen Yuan, although I am strict with you and asionally say bad things, I don''t have any bad intentions towards your family. I just want to spur you on so that you can take the imperial examination or take concubines again." Just a son."


    Then he pointed at Shang Laosi and said: "I brought you Laosi today because he was also deceived by him. Otherwise, how could I have brought such a beast into your house?"


    At these words, Gu Jinan sneered in a disgraceful way: "Ha!"

 Chapter 1045: hurtful

    Chapter 1045: hurtful


    Chapter 1045: Hurt


    When Old Master Shang Er heard this sneer, his old face turned red and he couldn''t stay any longer. He said to Shang Lichang: "Old Master Shang Er has brought some servants back. We can''t let them escape. I will take people to catch them. Here I leave the matter to you."


    After saying that, he took his son and ran away in a hurry.


    Shang Li was so disgusted that he spat at the back of Mr. Shang Er, then turned around and ordered Shang Shiliu and the others: "Tie Mr. Shang up and gag his mouth. Don''t let him bite his tongue andmit suicide."


    "Yes." Shang Shiliu and the others hated Shang Laosi to death. They swarmed up and wanted to catch Shang Laosi. However, Shang Laosi was walking outside and knew how to punch and kick him. He even had a knife on him. He immediately pulled out the knife and swish With a few whizzes, Shang Shiliu and two other Shang family men were injured.


    The Shang family were all shocked. Looking at the **** knife and the cruel look on Shang Laosi''s face, theypletely believed that Shang Laosi was not a good person outside.


    "Chief, what should we do?" The Shang family cherished their lives. Seeing that Shang Laosi had a knife, they did not dare to use it again.


    Seeing that they were afraid, Shang Laosi immediately became arrogant and said with a smile: "Haha, a bunch of cowards want to catch me, you know I..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard two bangs and Gu Jinan hit two iron blocks, knocking Shang Laosi to the ground.


    "Hurry up and catch him." Qi Kangming said and rushed forward first, followed by Gu Qingliang, Gu Qingtian and Gu Dexing, and the four of them worked together to catch Shang Laosi.


    Brother Cheng handed them the rope: "Cousin Ming, here it is."


    Qi Kangming took the rope and **** Shang Laosi in a few strokes.


    Shang Laosi was tied up, but he still did not give up his struggle. He said to the Shang family present: "You can''t arrest me. If anything happens to me, everyone in the Shang family will have a hard time! Don''t be stupid, let me go, treat it like a If this never happened, the Shang family can continue to live in the countryside, otherwise... Uh-huh!"


    Brother Cheng took a ball of bup and stuffed it into Shang Laosi''s mouth, making him speechless. He looked at Shang Laosi with disgust and said, "You are so noisy. You can''t be like this in other people''s homes." Dont you know if you are making a lot of noise? Huh!


    Finally, he kicked Shang Laosi until he almost vomited blood. Then he came behind Gu Jinan and stood up obediently.


    Shang Laosi was so angry that he endured the pain on his body and red at Brother Cheng. "You brat, wait for him. If he doesn''t die, you will suffer!"


    Then he turned his eyes and red at Old Master Shang Liu fiercely.


    Old Master Shang Liu is the most timid among the elders of the Shang family, and the most friendly. He listened to what Shang Old Fourth said, and now he was very scared. He said to Shang Li, "Fifth brother, this matter Its too big. If we report it to the official, our Shang family will be doomed... For the sake of the descendants of the Shang family, we should keep it private, right?"


    He added: "The fourth child has been caught by us. As long as we execute him privately, destroy his businesses, and let the women who were injured go, the matter will be over."


    Old Master Shang Liu wanted to keep this matter quiet, and did not want to report it to the official and make the Shang family lose face, but Shang Xiucai disagreed.


    "No." Shang Xiucai said: "I have already said that the lives of the people are more important than the shame. As long as the evil things Shang Laosi has done are not revealed, the sore will always be there. Once people know about it, , then it will be a big event that will cause the entire n to lose face and life.


    Shang Xiucai looked at Shang Lichang, lifted up his clothes, and knelt down to him: "Uncle, I mean it''s private. It''s best to report to the official today. If uncle agrees to be private, then there will be no nephew in this vige." If there is no better life, I will move to the county immediately, and I will note back except on the anniversary of my parents death.


    Then he looked at the Shang family members present and added: "Yuanyuan will nevere back. The Jiang family loves her very much. At worst, I will adopt her to the Jiang family before I die. Then she will have a group of brothers to support her." She supports me and I am not afraid of anyone! I will sell the Shang familys property together, and no one will benefit from it! As soon as these words came out, all the Shang family members present were frightened, and some of them were of the same generation as Shang Xiucai. However, the man who is older than him said: "What do you mean by this? Do you think the n members want to seize your family property and want to give it and your daughter to the Jiang family?"


    Shang Xiucai: "Yes!"


    The Shang family was shocked: "You, how dare you do this? The Shang family is not dead yet? You just want to give your daughter to the Jiang family. You are betraying your ancestors!"


    Shang Xiucai sneered and said: "It''s about my ancestors. When I die, I will go down and apologize to them, but I can''t let my daughter continue to be wronged!"


    Gu Jinan came over, helped Shang Xiucai up, and said: "Master, don''t talk nonsense to them. Some people are just stupid and always think that others will not be able to survive without their nsmen. As long as those who have the ability can live without their nsmen, Better. The only people who are ufortable are the people who don''t get the benefits."


    These words made several members of the Shang family blush, pointing at Gu Jinan and saying, "Don''t be so arrogant."


    Gu Jinan smiled: "You are the ones who are the most arrogant. Chief Shang Li has said more than once that no one can take advantage of my master''s family because he has no children, but you just don''t listen and have repeatedly tried to take away my master''s property. What do you think?" Bullying Jue Hu, right? I will put my words here today, if anyone dares to bully my masters family, youd better protect me, Gu Jinan, from being sessful in this life, otherwise I will make all of yous lives worse than death!


    Brother An, shut up! Shang Xiucai turned pale with fright. Brother An still had to take the imperial examination. If such threatening words were spread, his reputation would be ruined.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Master, don''t worry."


    Today''s matter involves the case of Shang Laosi, and the Shang family is afraid of death. What they say here will not be spread out. Even if someone wants to spread it out, Chief Shang will not agree.


    Shang Li Chief has been able to be the chief for such a long time, so he is not a fool. After what happened to Shang Laosi, he will definitely take action to deal with the thorns in the n this time.


    Sure enough, Chief Shang Li spoke and said to Shang Xiucai: "Wen Yuan, you are the most promising young man in our Shangjia Vige, and you are my cousin. I am not dead yet. If anyone dares to bully your family, If your family leaves the vige, then his whole family will not be able to live in the vige!"


    Shang Li was really angry. In the past few years, he had grown old and started to be soft-hearted. He did not put in all the effort to discipline the Shang family''s children. They actually started to act arrogantly and dared to bully Wen Yuan in front of him. Don''t me him. He is ruthless!


    And Wenyuan


    It makes me sad to talk about how grown up this child is. He was originally the most promising son of the Shang family, but because he didn''t want to take a concubine, he lost a son who could inherit his legacy.


    Over the past few decades, his cousin has forced him countless times, but he just refused to ept concubines and have children, saying that he would not ruin his family because of a concubine, which made his cousin and his wife very angry.


    Being cornered, he took Jiang to live in the county town and did not return to the vige for the previous ten years.


    After the death of his cousin and his wife, he also tried to force him a few times, but Wen Yuan refused toply.

 Chapter 1046: favoritism

    Chapter 1046: favoritism


    Chapter 1046 Favoritism


    Chief Shang knew his temper. Seeing that he was almost forty years old, he didn''t want to persuade him anymore. He just wanted him to live in the vige, get along with the children in the vige more, and develop feelings. If something happens at home in the future, Shang Only the children of the family will enthusiastically help his family.


    But things go counterproductive, there are always some **** who are jealous of Wenyuan''s family and cause trouble for Wenyuan.


    Brother An, do you want to have a running banquet at your house? Chief Shang suddenly asked Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "We won''t do it this time. The county magistrate has said that we should concentrate on studying. It won''t be toote to wait until we pass the college examination and be schrs."


    Shang Lichang nodded after hearing this: "That''s fine. It will be more glorious to wait until you are a schr."


    Shang Lichang looked at Shang Xiucai and said: "Wen Yuan, didn''t you agree with Mr. Ouyang that you are going to visit the town? Go quickly. After visiting Mr. Ouyang, I will go to your Yue''s house to live for a while. Anyway, Brother An My family no longer holds running-water banquets, and you, the master, have nothing to do."


    Uncle Patriarch, how could you let Wenyuan leave at this time? Shang Laoshi was very angry. The patriarch was clearly partial to Shang Wenyuan and didnt want him to go through this troubled waters, so he asked him to go to his father-inws house for temporary refuge.


    He is indeed a cousin, even though he is closer than the cousins who are a few houses away, he is so tantly partial!


    Hearing this, Shang Lichang nced at Shang Laoshi, suddenly picked up a te of snacks on the table and threw it at Shang Laoshi.


    Shang Laoshi was startled and hurried away. The te of snacks hit Shang Laoshi''s ears and hit the ground with a ng, breaking into several pieces.


    Shang Lichang patted the table and sneered: "You don''t ept it, do you? If you don''t ept it, take your whole family and get out of Shangjia Vige!"


    He then said: "Don''t think that you have a good wife and you have two more shops in the house, so you feel that you are capable. Let me tell you, if you want to go against the old man, wait until your family has an official position, otherwise you will hold back!"


    After hearing this, Shang Laoshi''s face turned green. He didn''t expect that Shang Li would be so ruthless and stabbed him.


    Seeing this, Mr. Shang Liu understood that Shang Li was bing tough again. Thinking of Shang Li Chang''s methods when he was young, he shuddered and did not dare to say anything that he disagreed with. Instead, he came out to talk to Xini: "Old Shi, you are such a jerk, how can you talk to the n leader? Fifth Brother is n leader, fifth brother has the final say on how things should be done in the n. If you, a junior, dare to make a noise here again, we old men will use our own methods on you!"


    Then he smiled at Shang Xiucai and said: "Wen Yuan, Jiang and Yuanyuan are both in the Jiang family. You should go and see them. Don''t worry about n affairs. With our old guys here, nothing can go wrong. .


    Shang Lichang looked at the obsequious look of Mr. Shang Liu and sneered in his heart. Lao Liu still had such a devilish behavior, he would only ept the tough but not the soft. If that''s the case, then don''t give him face in the future, and teach him a lesson when it''s time to teach him a lesson, lest this old boy always rely on his old age and act like he''s old.


    The second brother is still blessed...


    "The old man advises you not to learn from Shang Youfu. He survived for seventy years. How old are you?" Shang Li looked at the Shang family present and said: "Even if you survive until you are seventy, this Shang The position of the head of the family still belongs to my branch. As long as my branch does not fall, you cant even think of sharing the Wenyuan familys property. Remember it all for the old man. Whoever dares to bully the Wenyuan family again is Shang Shisan. The end!"


    Shang Shisan is Shang Xiuyues father. He was exiled from the n because he used his daughter Shang Xiuyue to bully Shang Yuanyuan, test the bottom line of Shang Xiucai and his wife, and plot to seize Shang Xiucais family property.


    This incident caused quite a stir in Shangjia Vige, which made many Shang family members from ordinary families dare not take any further interest in the property of Shang Xiucai''s family.


    However, people like Mr. Shang Laoshi and Mr. Shang Er, who are rich and have servants to serve them, are still unwilling to give up. They feel that they have money and it is okay to bully Shang Wenyuan. Can he really fight with them?


    But this time Chief Shang obviously wanted to punish Old Master Shang Er, so when Shang Laoshi heard Chief Shang say the name of Old Master Shang Er, he was already afraid, so he took two steps back and stood back.


    Seeing this, Shang Lichang snorted coldly, his face softened a lot, and said to Shang Xiucai: "Wenyuan, take Brother An to pack your things, ande back after your uncle sends you a letter. This time, your uncle will Everything has been resolved, and there will be no next time." After hearing this, Shang Xiucai''s eyes were red. He knew that Shang Li had been worried about hisck of children, forcing him to return to the vige to live, and forcing him to teach. The children of the Shang family are also afraid that if the children of the Shang family are not close to him, if something happens to their family in the future, the Shang family will not help him.


    This time it was for his own good to keep him out of the way. He knelt down again and gave a great salute to the chief minister.


    Shangli didn''t wait much. After holding him up, he had sixteen ways to Shang: "Taking the fourth of Shang Lao to the tribe privately."


    Yes. Shang Shiliu responded and escorted Shang Laosi away.


    Changli Chang also left with other members of the Shang family, but before leaving, he said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, you have been kind to the entire Shang family. Thank you very much, old man."


    If it weren''t for An Ge''er, they wouldn''t have known about Shang Laosi. Once the matter of Shang Laosi suddenlyes out, the Shang family will not be able to do even a little bit to make amends.


    Gu Jinan said: "There is no need to say thank you, Chief. I am the master''s apprentice, and the master is a member of the Shang family. I will not see the Shang family in trouble and not help."


    After hearing this, Shang Lichangughed. If An Geer could say this, it meant that his heart was for the Shang family, so he had nothing to worry about.


    After Shang Lichang and the others left, Shang Xiucai said to Gu Jinan and the others: "Let''s go to the town. Don''t keep Mr. Ouyang waiting for a long time."


    Shang Xiucai did not pack his things, but asked Ah Jiu to prepare the cart, and everyone left in the Shang family''s mule cart.


    Gu Dexing said: "Sir, aren''t you going to the county?"


    He shouldn''t have interfered with this matter originally, but those people of the Shang family are too cruel. If the husband stayed in the vige, he would probably be med by the Shang family, saying that his apprentice was responsible for everything, and they insisted on letting Shang go to justice. Disgraceful to the family.


    Gu Dexing was born in a vige chief''s family, and he knew very well that vige chiefs like to be on friendly terms with each other. Generally, when something goes wrong in the vige or n, it is settled privately to save face. It is shameful to report to the government and you will be scolded by the vigers.


    Shang Xiucai said: "My cousin is old and I can''t let him take care of everything for me. I will go back to the vige today to apany my cousin to solve the matter of Shang Laosi."


    After all, it is a major matter that concerns the entire Shang family. He is a member of the Shang family and cannot really ignore it.


    Moreover, his cousin really loves him, and he is the only closest elder left in his family. He is over sixty years old, so he can''t watch his cousin work hard without helping.


    Gu Jinan supported Shang Xiucai and said, "Master, if you need any help, just tell me. I have the manpower at home."


    Shang Xiucai smiled and said: "No, the Shang family has some. If it doesn''t work, you can borrow it from your father-inw''s house. You study hard and don''t get involved in this matter."

 Chapter 1047: Play dead

    Chapter 1047: y dead


    Chapter 1047 Pretending to be dead


    Although An Geer has good intentions, some people in the Shang family may not appreciate it, and he does not want An Geer to be wronged.


    As for the manpower provided by An Geer''s family, Shang Xiucai knew about it, but he didn''t ask much.


    If An Ge''er wants to be an official in the future, he must have some capable people under hismand, otherwise he will suffer a big loss... Many peasants will die silently in office after bing officials, because they have no one in their hands and they are given to them. harmed.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan said hello, and the master and apprentice talked about other things.


    Shangjia Vige was very close to the town. They arrived at the town a quarter of an hourter. They were afraid that people in the town would cause trouble if they saw Gu Jinan, so they entered Ouyang''s house through the back door.


    In addition to Mr. Ouyang''s servants, the person who opened the door was also Zezi.


    Zezi rushed to the town after delivering the gifts to the Shang family. Now he has finished delivering the gifts and is waiting for Gu Jinan: "Master, Mr. Shang."


    Gu Jinan nodded and said to the servant of the Shang family: "Brother A Song, we arete. Mr. Ouyang is not angry, right?"


    Asong smiled and said, "No, I''m giving lessons to Master Zheng, Brother Wang, and Brother Fa. I won''t see you untilter."


    He looked at Brother Cheng again: "I told you, if youe, go to the school."


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Brother Cheng went to Fucheng and dyed his homework for two months, but he couldn''t dy it anymore. After waving to Gu Jinan and the others, he trotted to the front yard school.


    Asong took Gu Jinan and the others to the study and asked them to wait inside.


    Mr. Ouyang is a very conscientious person. Although he said that he could not stay to teach Brother Cheng forever, he never left Qingfu Town after he started teaching Brother Cheng and the others.


    Gu Dewang was very resentful about this.


    He didn''t want to go to school. In order to avoid going to school, he asked Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, didn''t you say that you would leave asionally to travel, and wouldn''t you stay here to teach us? It''s been several months since the New Year, you Why dont you leave?


    Mr. Ouyang raised his eyelids, looked at him and said, "I know you don''t want to study. In order to help you be a talent, I decided not to leave and just keep an eye on you."


    Gu Dewang was shocked at that time and almost cried. He said bitterly: "Sir, you misunderstood. The student did not not want to study, but he knew that he was not good at studying. He felt that no matter how many books he read, he would not be able to pass the exam. Only then did he I want you to do your own thing. You are a great schr and belong to the world''s students. Don''t waste your time on us rotten trees."


    I only like to make money. If you dont travel, where will I have time to make money?


    In a few years, when he gets older, he will marry a wife. His mother is so good at handling money. If he doesn''t make money, his wife will not be able to buy a flower in the future.


    Gu Dewang feels that as a man, he should have money, and he can use it to buy good things for his wife at any time. He cannot be like his father, who has to ask his mother for money first if he wants to buy something for his wife. Any other surprises?


    Mr. Ouyang said: "You still know how to use the word rotten wood, then it is worth teaching."


    Gu Dewang''s face turned green and asked: "Sir, did you always do this on purpose?"


    Mr. Ouyang did not hide it at all: "Yes, I deliberately force you to study so that you have no time to make money."


    Gu Dewang cried: "Sir, money is very important. If you don''t make money, you won''t even be able to eat meat. Besides, why don''t you keep your word? You made an agreement earlier that you won''t teach us all the time. You have to travel. What are you doing? Going back on your word is very dishonest!


    Then he said: "And why do you have to watch us study? My family only gives you a little money, and it''s not even enough for your bottle of wine. I can''t stand it anymore when you do such a loss-making business and you do it so wholeheartedly." !


    You should be more attentive. Its just a little practice. Just teach as you like. When its time to go out and y, go out and y. Mr. Ouyang looked at him and said, "It has nothing to do with money."


    Mr. Ouyang sighed, you have distorted my wording.


    Gu Dewang''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he quickly asked: "What does that have to do with? Tell me."


    I''ll change it right away so that you don''t have to stay here to teach us.


    Mr. Ouyang saw through his thoughts and smiled: "It''s because if you don''t pass the imperial examination, it will damage my reputation. I am also a famous person in Chu. If people know that my students can''t even pass the imperial examination, Arent you going to beughed at to death?


    "What? We still need to be admitted to the Jinshi!" Gu Dewang stood up from his chair in fright, and said sadly: "My mother just wanted us to be admitted to be a schr, but you also raised us two levels, so we have to be admitted to the Jinshi!" "


    Gu Dewang burst into tears and shouted that he had been fooled. Therefore, during this period of time in ss, he felt like he was dead, lying on the table motionless.


    When Brother Cheng came in, he saw this scene.


    After saluting Mr. Ouyang and saying hello, he winked at Zheng Qing, sat back in his seat, poked Gu Dewang, and asked, "Brother Dewang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Dewang said in a sullen voice: "Ignore me and let me die."


    Brother Cheng smiled and didn''t ask any more questions or worry. The second sister said that Brother Dewang was a fool, and no matter how sad things happened, he would not die.


    "Oh, then you can continue to lie down." Cheng Geer said, took out the homework he had done during this period, and handed it to Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, this is the homework done by the students. Please take a look."


    Gu Dewang:


    You idiot, you have already taken leave to go to Fucheng and still do your homework. Why do you like reading so much?


    Mr. Ouyang took over the homework done by Brother Cheng, took a rough look at it, and said, "Yes, these homework were given by your elder brother?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, it''s all done by the eldest brother, but Uncle Shang will give guidance and help with corrections."


    Mr. Ouyang is very satisfied. Gu Jinan is a pragmatic person. The homework given to Brother Cheng not only includes book knowledge, but also farming, business, taxation, and criminalw. It is veryprehensive.


    "Go back and sit down. I will talk to you after I finish reading." Mr. Ouyang said, and nced at Gu Dewang, who was pretending to be dead, as if to say, look at Brother Cheng, and then look at you? Useless things!


    Well, thank you, sir. Brother Cheng bowed and thanked Mr. Ouyang, then returned to his seat.


    As soon as he sat down, Gu Dewang jumped up and said as if he was dead: "Old man, I want to drop out of school!"


    Mr. Ouyang gave him a disgusted look: "You have been dead for a few days and you came up with such a stupid idea? I tell you, it''s impossible. The students taught by Ouyang Hu actually dropped out of school with me and spread the word. How can you gain a foothold in Dachu? ? This is more embarrassing to me than if you fail to pass the exam."


    If you want to drop out of school, there is no way.


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang was almost furious. Why did old man Ouyang refuse to let him go?


    "I can''t pass the Jinshi examination at all. I will never pass it in this life. Don''t count on me." Gu Dewang said ruthlessly.

 Chapter 1048: Who outlasts whom?

    Chapter 1048: Who ousts whom?


    Chapter 1048: Who will survive whom?


    Gu Defa nced at his brother and then looked away.


    Brother is so stupid, havent you seen it yet? Mr. Ouyang, the more you don''t learn, the more he will make you learn. To go against the old man is to make him happy.


    Sure enough, Mr. Ouyang said with a smile: "If you fail to pass the exam in your lifetime, then you will have to take the exam in your lifetime."


    Gu Dewang wanted to hit the wall after hearing this. This old man was too difficult to deal with.


    After a while, he looked at Mr. Ouyang''s old face, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m afraid you can''t stay with me for the rest of your life at such an old age."


    Not to be outdone, Mr. Ouyang said: "I am in good health. The Ouyang family has always lived a long life. It will not be a problem to live to be eighty years old. Just wait."


    So if you want to beat me to death, don''t study, just go and dream!


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang reached out to count Mr. Ouyang''s age. He was so surprised that he said, "There are still about twenty years left!"


    Twenty yearster, he will be almost forty. If his life was as short-lived as Gan Mingzi''s father in the town, he would have been dead for several years.


    He wanted to boil old man Ouyang to death, but now who is boiling whom?


    Gu Dewang was desperate again andy back on the table pretending to be dead.


    Brother Cheng watched the excitement for a while and finally understood why Gu Dewang was like this. He said to him: "Brother Dewang, just give up. Instead of insisting on fighting with Grandpa Ouyang, it is better to study hard and maybe study a few times." He will be able to pass the imperial examination in 2018. Look at Brother Dexing. Many people used to say that he would not be able to pass the imperial examination. Now, instead of being admitted as a boy student, he is very likely to be admitted as a schr."


    Gu Dewang covered his ears and pretended not to hear.


    Brother Cheng said again: "Besides, there is no conflict at all between studying and making money. Brother Dewang can study and make money at the same time."


    Then he told Gu Dewang about Lu Bais writing of storybooks to make money.


    When Gu Dewang heard this, he almost jumped up in shock: "What, you can earn dozens of taels of silver from just one word book?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, if the story is good, there can be thirty taels. Although Brother Dewang can''t write storybooks, Brother Dewang can do other businesses."


    A living person can still choke to death by urinating, but by using another method, two major things can be aplished together.


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang finally became happy and said to Mr. Ouyang: "Old man, I won''t be stubborn with you anymore. Wait, when I make a lot of money, I will send you a car of ham so that you can eat enough!"


    Mr. Ouyang sneered: "You can continue to be stubborn, I just thought of a way to deal with you."


    When Gu Dewang heard this, he was very happy. It was so dangerous. Fortunately, he woke up quickly, otherwise he would have been tortured to death by the old man.


    He immediately took out his textbook, sat up straight, and began to pretend to study hard.


    Mr. Ouyang nced at him and said: "I owe you five days of homework. I will hand it in tomorrow. If you dare not to hand it in, the homework will be doubled. Tell your mother again and let her beat you twice, and then deduct your meat and vegetables. Let you No meat for a month.


    "I must pay it, don''t tell my mother!" Gu Dewang was hungry when he was fleeing from famine. He liked to eat meat the most. If he didn''t eat meat for a month, he would go crazy.


    Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly and ignored Gu Dewang, but the homework given today was the copying that Gu Dewang hated the most, and the one he wanted to copy was the Zhou Dynasty schr''s "Excuse the Barbarians". Not only was the letter for criticizing the barbarians long, but it was also difficult to write. It had to be copied ten times. Plus the homework he owed could make him useless.


    Gu Dewang wanted to die, but in order to eat meat, he had to work hard, and he didn''t even dare to follow Gu Jinan and the others in the study.


    Mr. Ouyang was satisfied to see that he was honest and went to the study to meet Gu Jinan and the others. "Students, thank you Mr. Ouyang. Thank you very much for Mr. Ouyang''s guidance." When Gu Jinan and the other five saw Mr. Ouyang, they immediately knelt down and thanked him.


    Even though Mr. Ouyang is a great schr, he is not pedantic at all. When he gave guidance to Gu Jinan and others, he always pointed out ces where they might be able to take the exam, so Gu Dexing was able to pass the Tongsheng exam.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "I''m just giving you a few pointers. Ham has already taken the credit for this. Get up quickly."


    Mr. Ouyang did not ask Gu Jinan and the others about the government examination. They had already passed it. What else could they ask? Instead, he asked about their experiences in Fucheng: "I heard from Brother Cheng that you met some interesting students. I encountered a lot of interesting things, tell me about them. Im always bored in Qingfu Town, and I havent heard anything new for a long time.


    In fact, this is not the case. The people in Qingfu Town are so gossipy. Every few days, people from all over the countrye to the town to attend the market. They are all eloquent,parable to the storytellers in Jiangnan. Mr. Ouyang can hear new things every day. knowledge.


    Sometimes he would wear coarse linen clothes and carry a basket to buy farm goods and listen to people''s opinions.


    Gu Dewang was very disgusted with his hobby and said he had never seen such a nosy old man.


    Then he gave me extra homework.


    Why is this gossip? You are obviously trying to understand the local customs and customs, so don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know.


    Gu Jinan saw that Mr. Ouyang was interested, so he told him what he had experienced in Fucheng.


    Mr. Ouyang listened with great interest,ughed out loud several times, and sometimes even expressed a few words of emotion.


    However, he saw that Shang Xiucai seemed to have something to say. After listening to what he had seen for half an hour, he said to Gu Jinan and the others: "Go and take out the ham and slice it, and take the mixed wine to the well and put it on ice." , go to the kitchen to help prepare some dishes, Im greedy, I need to eat early today.


    He did not have the rule that a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen. Instead, he felt that men should learn to cook. Otherwise, if you are stuck on the road in the future, you will not even be able to light a fire to boil hot water.


    "Yes." Gu Jinan and the others also saw that Shang Xiucai had something to say to Mr. Ouyang, so they left obediently without lingering.


    After they left, Mr. Ouyang said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Shang Xiucai did not hesitate and said immediately: "I want to ask you something, and I hope you will grant it."


    Mr. Ouyang: "Don''t do this. Let''s talk about the matter first. I''ll think about whether I can agree to it."


    After listening to this, Shang Xiucai told what happened to the old Gu family, and then said: "Although it is the old Gu family who is wrong, Brother An and the others are juniors. Even if they are right, their reputation will be damaged. When he goes to the college entrance examination , someone will definitely use this matter to criticize him. I would like to ask sir to write a poem to help Brother An."


    Mr. Ouyang is a famous schr in Chu, and his brother Ouyang Hong is even more powerful. Most literati admire their brothers. If Mr. Ouyang can write a poem to help Gu Jinan and clear his name, those who want to criticize him for being unfilial will People must not dare to act rashly again.


    Mr. Ouyang did not agree immediately, but said: "The time has note yet, let''s wait until the timees."


    Shang Xiucai said anxiously: "Sir, I think this matter should be done sooner rather thanter. You don''t know how many people in Fucheng are criticizing Brother An. If you don''t help him, his reputation will be even worse."


    "The people in Fucheng''s plot against An Ge''er was solved by the Gu family. Why are you anxious?" Mr. Ouyang said: "You can''t rush this matter. There''s no point in hurrying. Let''s do this for now."

 Chapter 1049: Mrs. Xu Er gave money

    Chapter 1049: Mrs. Xu Er gave money


    Chapter 1049 Mrs. Xu Er gives money


    Mr. Ouyang didn''t want to talk more about Gu Jinan, so he interrupted and said, "Besides this matter, what are you worried about?"


    Shang Xiucai was stunned and said with a wry smile: "You have always seen it."


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "Go ahead."


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai could only tell what happened to Shang Laosi: "This matter should be settled, but once it is made public, the reputation of the Shang family will definitely be affected, and people will makeints about it within a hundred years. "


    Country people love to gossip. No matter whether your family encounters good or bad things, as long as it can cause a sensation, it will be passed down from generation to generation.


    In the end, it will be a rural legend. A hundred yearster, some old people will still mention it: "Hey, that Shang family did something evil so many years ago."


    When the people who heard it saw the Shang family, they would cast curious or disdainful nces, and the impact was far-reaching.


    Mr. Ouyang was very talkative this time. He took out a pen and paper, wrote two letters, stamped his private seal, and handed it to Shang Xiucai: "Send it to Magistrate Zheng and the Ancient Magistrate. They will handle this case quietly." , will not spread in He''an Mansion."


    There are many ways for the government to handle cases. If you want to avoid causing a sensation, it is very simple. Instead of going to court, interrogate the case directly in the prison, and then order the jailer not to tell the story about the case. When the case is settled and the adults are promoted with credit, outsiders still dont know about the case.


    Even if the fourth family lives out of town all year round and neveres back once a year, there are very few people in Qingfu Town who know him. Even if he neveres back in the future, no one will suspect anything.


    Shang Xiucai was so surprised that he stood up and saluted Mr. Ouyang solemnly before epting the two letters.


    When Erqing drove the mule cart back to the vige entrance, he happened to meet the Xu family''s mule cart.


    Following Mr. Xu''s order, Mrs. Lu got up before dawn. As soon as the city gate opened, she came with generous gifts to apologize to Gu Jin''an''s family and Gu Dagui''s family. But something happened in Dafeng Vige today. Her family''s two mule carts were blocked at the entrance of the vige and could not enter.


    He Dayuan took the He family to arrest He Daqian. The person guarding the vige entrance was He Datian, who was of the same generation.


    He Datian stopped the steward of the Xu family and said: "The vige chief has been ordered by the county magistrate. In order to allow Chief Gu to prepare for the college examination with peace of mind, outsiders are not allowed to enter the vige during this period. Please go back."


    Steward Da Xu was stunned and asked hurriedly: "Is this what the county magistrate meant?"


    He Datian nodded: "Yes, it is the words of the county magistrate himself. If you don''t believe it, go to the Yamen to find the county magistrate."


    The title of county magistrate is much more useful than that of vige chief. He sent away many visitors this morning. When those people heard that it was the order of the county magistrate, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to behave any more and left quickly.


    Manager Da Xu was very good at doing things. He took out a piece of silver and said to He Datian: "We are from the Xu family in the county. The young master and Mr. Gu are good friends. Yesterday, the Gu family were guests at Xu''s shop, but there was some misunderstanding." , today the second wife of my family came here specifically to apologize, and I hope that it would be convenient for my brother to go into the vige and inform him."


    He Datian''s eyes widened when he saw the ingot of silver. He swallowed his saliva and refused: "There is no need for the silver. I will let someone inform you. Just wait."


    He Datian used to work as a small-time worker in other ces. Hearing that life in the vige was better, he quit his job and returned to his hometown, nning to grow medicinal materials. Today was the first time I was assigned to guard the vige entrance. Although I was greedy for money, I was afraid that the Gu family would misunderstand me as greedy for money after receiving the money. I didn''t dare to ept the money even when I saw it.


    "Haozi, go to the end of the vige to find Wang Yongfu, tell him what''s going on here, and say that the wife of the Xu family in the county is here and wants to visit the vige." "Uncle Datian, is there someone going to the Gu family?" Erqing stopped the mule cart. , asked He Datian.


    He Datian nodded: "Well, the second wife of the Xu family in the county is here to visit. You are the newly purchased maid of the Gu family."


    Erqing nodded: "Well, this ve is here to serve the little master."


    After hearing this, He Datian was overjoyed and did not dare to neglect Erqing and told the Xu family''s affairs.


    When Mrs. Lu heard this in the mule cart, she lifted the curtain and smiled at Erqing: "But Miss Erqing? It''ll be great to see you. Can you ask the vigers to be amodating and let us in? What happened yesterday?" You also know that if I dont go in and apologize, the elders in the family will me me.


    Erqing said: "Okay, my servant will take you in."


    Xu Zhaoming is on good terms with Gu Jinan, and Mr. Xu is also a good man, so the boss said they can be friends.


    "Uncle Datian, that is indeed the second wife of the Xu family. The Xu family helped the young master''s family in the county. The eldest young master said that if the Xu familyes to the vige, just let them in directly." Er Qing is a man who knows how to handle things. He also said: "You have worked hard guarding the entrance to the vige. As long as the moneyes from the right source, there is no harm in epting it."


    Xiaodong''s family said that the silver who came to the door should not be white, and the vige people guarded the vige entrance to help her family stop, and always gave the vigers a little benefit.


    Steward Da Xu was very wise and handed over the ingot of silver: "Brother, please ept it."


    He Datian was still shocked. He didn''t expect that guarding the vige entrance could do such a good thing. He looked at the nephews guarding the vige entrance and epted the money. If they don''t ept it, the nsmen who guard the entrance to the vige will have something to say.


    "Haozi, remove the fence and let the Xu family''s mule carte in." He Datian said, pointing to the people who were guarding the roadside and preparing to rush with them: "Don''te over here, wait for the first examination of the case." When I am a schr, I will treat you to a flowing table."


    After hearing this, those people still refused to agree. They rushed over with congrattory gifts and their own girls, and said with a smile: "Brother He, you have already let the Xu family in, so it won''t matter if you let us in."


    He Datian had a headache. Even if this country woman was difficult to deal with, they would not leave even after he talked until their mouths became dry.


    He Datian did not let them in and moved the county magistrate out, but those women would not listen and wanted to rush in together when the Xu family''s mule cart entered the vige.


    Erqing moved Luo Wu out and said, "Leader Luo is in the vige today. If you force your way in, he will take you all to jail."


    After hearing this, the women froze in fright, while the girls who came with their mothers cried. It was so embarrassing. How could any older girle to another vige to pester a man?


    But the family dragged them here forcefully in order to get close to their rich husband.


    Those women were very angry because they couldn''t enter the vige. When they saw their daughter crying, they immediately beat and scolded her: "You''re crying, who are you doing this for? It''s not because of you, a loser!"


    Erqing sneered, is it really for his own girl? I think I want my family to live a good life with nothing to gain.


    If you really love your daughter, you won''t care so much about her reputation and drag your daughter to pester a man in broad daylight.


    The Lu family had two daughters. She couldn''t see these girls being beaten, so she said to her roommate, Aunt Lu, "Go and tell them, if any family is willing to take the girls away immediately and promise never to bring the girls again to embarrass them, the Xu family will give it to them." Their family has ten taels of silver."

 Chapter 1050: greedy

    Chapter 1050: greedy


    Chapter 1050: Greedy


    These women stayed here with their daughters and refused to leave. In the final analysis, they felt that they would lose money if they left. In this case, she gave them some money, and as long as they were not stupid, they would take the money and leave.


    "Yes." Mother Lu took the money bag, came to the group of women who were beating and scolding their girls, and said what Lu said.


    The women''s eyes lit up when they heard this. After thinking about it, they responded readily: "Don''t worry, mama, we will take the girl home as soon as we get the money, and we will never bother Mr. Gu again."


    Aunt Lu sneered: "You are all greedy. You want to tell lies to deceive the olddy, and you are a bit naive. You should have heard of the Xu family in our county. If you dare to bring your daughter to Dafeng Vige after taking the money, , the Xu family will immediately sue the officials to arrest you."


    Seeing that her lie was exposed, a woman said angrily: "Why are you so crazy about being a servant? You have to give us the money, why do you arrest us?!"


    "Yes, why are you suing the officials? Are you bullying us poor people?" These women are all fierce. Seeing that Grandma Lu still had a backup n, she immediately sat on the ground and cried at the top of her lungs: "Hey, everyone Folks,e and see, the ve woman from the Xu family in the county town is bullying people!"


    "Shut up!" Mother Lu scolded, staring at these women with cold eyes and said: "This is the request. If you are willing, just take the money and leave. Those who don''t want the money can continue to wait here. We Xu My family wont force you.


    He sneered again: "But you have to be clear. Even if you wait to die at the entrance of the vige, you will not see the Gu family. Whether you leave with ready-made benefits or wait here in vain to make peopleugh, you can choose for yourself."


    These women were not idiots. They knew that Gu Jinan could not fall in love with their daughter. After hearing what Nanny Lu said, most of the women took the money and left with the girl.


    However, two shameless women said: "I want to buy my rich son-inw for only ten taels of silver. Your Xu family''s idea is too beautiful. You can leave if you want us to, don''t ask for thirty taels."


    He Datian and the others were shocked. Looking at the two women, they really felt that they looked disgusting.


    He Haozi was young and had a bad temper. He pointed at them and scolded them: "You two shrews brought your daughter here to embarrass yourself. Mrs. Xu can''t stand it. I gave you ten taels of silver for free. You still don''t think it''s enough, so you dare to raise it." Price, do you still want to be shameless?"


    Ten taels of silver is enough for a country man to marry his daughter-inw twice. These two shrews dare to ask for thirty taels. How can they not go to heaven if they are so capable?


    Ganggungun, dont stay in our territory in Dafeng Vige. He Haozi couldnt stand it anymore and hit the two women with a stick.


    Erqing was worried that the two women would be entangled after being injured by He Haozi, so he immediately stopped He Haozi: "Stop fighting, lest they ckmail you, go pick up a load of fragrant fertilizer and pour it on them directly!"


    The two women screamed anxiously after hearing this: "Smelly girl, what are you talking about? You dare to throw excrement at us, believe it or not, people from our vige will attack your Dafeng Vige!"


    Still want to fight in groups?


    Its really shameless.


    But Erqing followed Gu Jinli for a while and learned a lot. What he was least afraid of were shameless shrews. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Even if we let you vigerse, we can arrest as many as you want from the yamen, but we can''t cure you shrews."


    After hearing this, the expressions of the two women changed. They knew that there was a boy from Qin Gu Luotian''s family who was the head of the team and could instruct the government officials to do things. In the end, they did not dare to act recklessly anymore, but said to Aunt Lu: "Sure, ten Two is ten, we wont argue with you, just bring the silver.


    The benevolent tone was as if the Xu family owed them money.


    Mama Lu smiled: "You want money? Go ahead and dream, you don''t deserve it."


    Speaking, he ignored the two shocked women, picked up the money bag and left.


    The two women were stunned. After they came to their senses, they rushed towards Aunt Lu like crazy: "You old pious woman, are you kidding us? Hurry up and get the money!" The two nurses from the Xu family saw this. , immediately stepped forward and one of them kicked them.


    The two women were knocked to the ground, crying loudly, and took the opportunity to extort money: "Pay for it, you hurt us. If you don''t pay for it, we will go to the Yamen to sue you!"


    Dashu, the manager, said: "Go ahead, you are the one who made the unreasonable trouble first. We have witnesses. Even if you go to the Yamen toin, we are not afraid."


    He sneered again: "Our Xu family has never been afraid of anyone in Tianfu County. If you want to die, juste!"


    Da Xus words in charge seeded in frightening the two women and they did not dare to steal money anymore. However, they did not leave. They still wanted to stay at the entrance of the vige and look for opportunities to enter the vige.


    If you lose ten taels of silver, you can''t lose your rich husband.


    "You lose money, please be smarter, if you can''t enter the vige and be the wife of the boss, I will sell you to a building!"


    The woman who spoke belonged to the Chang Liu family. She was thin but had a very sharp voice. Her words were heard by everyone present, including the Lu family.


    But Mrs. Lu didnt give the woman any more money. She just lowered the car curtain and asked Aunt Lu to follow Er Qing into the vige.


    Chang Liu was confused when she saw this. She looked at the Xu family''s mule cart driving away and was so angry that she pped her daughter twice: "You have to pay for it!"


    This time its really a big loss.


    Chang Liu originally thought that Lu would be soft-hearted because she could easily give money. If she heard that she was going to sell her daughter, she would definitely give her more money, so she deliberately yelled at the top of her lungs.


    How did you know that Mrs. Lu was so cold-hearted that she stopped giving them any money?


    The girl who was beaten so hard by Mrs. Chang Liu was not a vegetarian. Seeing Mrs. Chang Liu beating her so cruelly, she became angry. She grabbed Mrs. Chang Liu directly, pped her twice, spit, and cursed. : "Ms. Chang Liu, you are a shrew, are you addicted to beatings? They all say that the stepmother is vicious, and it is true. How did you persuade me before you came here? You said that as long as I am willing to lose face, I can be an official''s wife. , live a life of luxury and luxury. Now I beat people when things dont work out. Do you think I, San Yuhua, am easy to bully?"


    Mrs. Chang Liu was so angry that she jumped up when she was beaten. She also grabbed Chang Yuhua''s hair and beat her: "You little bitch, you dare to hit me. I am your stepmother. You are unfilial. I will tear you apart like a bitch." Hooves!


    He Haozi and the others were stunned, watching Chang Liu and Chang Yuhua fighting each other. From the words they scolded each other, they realized that they were stepmother and stepdaughter.


    They just said, how can any mother ignore her daughter to this extent, and still not leave after being so embarrassed?


    However, they were wrong. She came to Dafeng Vige to hook up with Gu Jinan because of San Yuhua''s intentions. Chang Yuhua has a bad temper. If she hadn''te willingly, Mrs. Chang Liu would really have been unable to do anything to her.


    What''s even more shocking is that when the Chang Liu family and her daughter were ying happily, three gangsters who were watching the fun at the entrance of the vige suddenly rushed over. In the name of provoking a fight, they took Chang Yuhua into their arms and even hugged her. Shamelessly putting his hands into his clothes, trying to take advantage of him.

 Chapter 1051: save people

    Chapter 1051: save people


    Chapter 1051 Rescue


    "Hey, girl, stop fighting, stop fighting. It''s so bad for mother and daughter to fight. We are all a family. Stop it quickly, so as not to make peopleugh." The gangster touched his face as he spoke. The look on his face was disgusting.


    Ah, you bastard, you piece of shit, get out of here! San Yuhua screamed and backhanded the man who took advantage of her.


    But there were three men. One of them was beaten, and the other two stretched their hands from behind to take advantage. Theyughed and said, "Youngdy hates getting married so much, so let''s help you. Come on,e on, let me give you some pain." , when the pain is over, you go home with your brothers, we will get married tonight, make a few more babies, and make the day prosperous."


    He Haozi and the others were stunned. They did not expect to see such a thing again.


    This is the entrance to Dafeng Vige. There are so many of them here. How dare these three **** do such a thing!


    What are you doing standing there, hurry up and save people! He Datian shouted, picked up a stick and rushed forward, beating the three gangsters indiscriminately.


    He Haozi and the others rushed up with sticks and beat the three **** hard, beating them half to death and saving Chang Yuhua.


    "Spare your life, brother, spare your life, don''t fight anymore, we don''t dare." The three gangsters hurriedly begged for mercy, but in their hearts they cursed He Datian and the others for meddling in their own business.


    What the hell? They took advantage of San Yuhua but they were venting their anger on Dafeng Vige. How could they beat them?


    He Datian pouted at them and cursed: "You bunch of bitches, get out of here. If we see you again in Qingfu Town, we will turn you over to the government and let the adults sentence you to a serious crime, and then throw you to the mines to work." Live."


    These three gangsters looked very unfamiliar. They were probably not from Qingfu Town, but came to watch the excitement from out of town. They saw San Yuhua and her daughter fighting and took advantage of them.


    Even though San Yuhua and her daughter deserved it, the incident happened at the entrance of Dafeng Vige and they couldn''t let them seed.


    There were only three gangsters. They didn''t dare to go against the entire Dafeng Vige. They quickly nodded and agreed: "Yes, yes, you guys, leave now. Stop fighting. Stop fighting."


    "Get out!" He Datian warned again: "Don''t even think abouting back secretly. Our vige will send people to report to the officials in Silifang, tell the officials about you, and let them pay attention to you."


    After hearing this, the three **** cursed bad luck, but they didn''t say anything. They just nodded and ran away.


    However, after they ran a few meters, they looked back at San Yuhua and the other girl who had not left yet, with a sinister and calcting look in their eyes.


    "Damn it, you still want to do bad things, don''t you?! Haozi, follow your uncle and beat these three **** to death!" He Datian met many people when he was working outside. Seeing these three **** The way Zi turned around and stared at San Yuhua and the others knew that they were still determined to stay in the town and kidnapped the two girls, San Yuhua, to sell them.


    "Let''s go, beat them to death!" He Haozi and the others were all young men in their teens and twenties. They had bad tempers to begin with, and because there were several young masters in the vige, they began to pay attention to good and evil. They chased them like the wind. He went up, caught the three gangsters, and tied them up again and again.


    He Datian said: "Haozi, you stay here for now. I will go back to the vige and report to the vige chief to see if they should be sent to the Yamen."


    "Hey, uncle Datian, don''t worry. These three **** can''t escape as long as we are here." He Haozi said, kicked a bastard, and cursed: "The bad girl at the entrance of our vige is innocent, you think our vigers are dead Is it light?


    Phew, they are very upright now, and they are the most chivalrous and good young people in several viges.


    The three gangsters were stunned. Unexpectedly, they just looked back and were caught by He Datian and others. They wanted to beg for mercy, but their mouths were blocked by straw dumplings, and they could only make a vague sound.


    Vige Chief He was using family methods against He Laosi, his wife, and He Tianwa''s daughter-inw in the ancestral hall. He was already very angry. After hearing He Datian''s words, he directly said: "Go to my house to get the mule cart and send these **** away." Go to the Yamen and let this group of **** who dare to block the entrance of our vige know how powerful they are, and see if they dare toe again in the future." Vige Chief He is almost furious. He has encountered so many things at noon. There is no one today. Finished? Everything bad happened.


    "Hey, I''ll do it right away." He Datian was led by He Tongsheng to the vige chief''s house. He got a mule cart and rushed to the entrance of the vige. He threw the three gangsters into the mule cart and drove the car himself. The three gangsters were sent to the Yamen.


    Before leaving, he looked at San Yuhua''s mother and daughter and another mother and daughter and said, "What are you still doing? Why don''t you go home quickly? Girls are running around and don''t even know they are being watched. , If you dont go home quickly, you may be sold into a building, and you wont be able to die by then.


    When you enter the building, it is difficult to die even if you want to.


    Shang Yuhua and the others were frightened and did not dare to stay any longer, so they hurriedly ran away together.


    He Datian saw them running away, so he drove the three gangsters to the Yamen.


    However, He Datian didnt know at this moment that these three gangsters were also rted to He Daqians noble brothers.


    The three gangsters did not appear here for no reason, but came to check on He Daqian in advance to monitor He Daqian, for fear that He Daqian would deceive them or suddenly regret ying with them, causing the big thing to fail.


    Because of this, several men surrounding the entrance of Dafeng Vige also left with gifts... It seems that Dafeng Vige cannot be entered, and it will be in vain to continue to waste time. Let''s go back first.


    Erqing has already brought Lu and his party to Gu''s house, and asked Lu and others to wait while he went in and reported to Cui and others: "The seconddy of the Xu family is here, saying she is here to apologize, and she did not bring the girl with her."


    Dont worry, you wont be pestered again.


    After hearing this, Ms. Cui and the third mistress let out a sigh of relief. They didn''t bring the girl with them. If she came again, they wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Mrs. Cui used to worry that her family was poor and An Geer would not be able to find a wife. Now that An Geer has be sessful, she is also worried that too many girls will bother him and cause trouble.


    Sister-inw, lets go and greet Mrs. Xu. Mrs. Cui still has a good impression of Mrs. Xu, and feels that although she is smart, she is not a bad person and can be dealt with.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Sure, Xu''s second daughter-inw is a good person and can speak well. The olddy wants to continue chatting with her."


    Mrs. Cuiughed, supported the third grandma, and told Erqing: "Go and tell Xiaoyu, Xiujie''er, Huiniang, and Xiaohua that there is a guest at home, and ask them toe out and give the guest a gift."


    Tao Yan said that Ango would have to take the career in the future. Some of the rules in the family stood up, like old -fashioned female guests, and the girl at home had toe out.


    "Yes." Erqing responded and went to the courtyard where Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu lived to inform them.


    Gu Jinli was about to take a look at the pharmaceutical workshop. Hearing this, he could only stay and said, "Okay, we understand."


    Asked about Gu Jinan and the others again.

 Chapter 1052: Please Mr. Chen

    Chapter 1052: Please Mr. Chen


    Erqing replied: "The two young masters have arrived at Ouyang''s house safely, my little boss can rest assured."


    After Gu Jinli nodded, he told Gu Jinli what happened at the entrance of the vige.


    Gu Jinxiu was a little surprised when he heard this: "Mrs. Xu is really kind-hearted, but she is willing to give so much money to those girls who are strangers to her."


    Even if the Xu family is rich, if it were not for their kindness, they would not be able to give money to them for free. A dozen women would add up to more than a hundred taels, which is a lot.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Mrs. Xu Er is indeed kind-hearted, but I prefer her intelligence and decisiveness to her kindness."


    Give money to the women and let them take the girl away. Not only can your family enter Dafeng Vige smoothly, but you can also avoid those women from saying unpleasant things out of jealousy.


    After being ckmailed by Chang Liu, he was able to resolutely refuse to give him any money, which shows that he is a very smart and decisive person.


    He Datian is also doing well. He is smart and not greedy for money.


    This Uncle Datian is He Dayuan''s cousin. He has been working outside for a long time to make a living. He has seen a lot of the world, but he has not made much money.


    He Dayuan saw that life in the vige was getting better, so he called him back and wanted He Dayan to follow her to grow some profitable medicinal materials, and then asked He Dayuan to help him with some n affairs, such as guarding the entrance to the vige.


    He Dayuan was too busy working in Gu''s workshop and had to find a helper.


    Now it seems that he has found the right helper. He Datian has good character and ability and can get things done.


    Hmm, you can teach him how to grow medicinal materials. If the workshop needs manpower in the future, you can also consider him in advance.


    "Xiaoyu, Huiniang, Xiaohua, pack up, let''s go out and meet Mrs. Xu." Gu Jinxiu put away the ount book, asked Tong Xiaoxue to put it away, and took Gu Jinli and the others to the flower hall where female guests were received.


    The flower hall is at the second door. They left the courtyard where they lived and walked for half a quarter of an hour.


    Mrs. Lu was already sitting in the flower hall, apologizing to the third grandma and Mrs. Cui: "I really can''t bear what happened yesterday. My father-inw has already punished Ling girl severely. He used family methods on her, and she was beaten. I didn''t give up until she fainted, and I didn''t let her go back to the house for treatment. I just let her stay in the ancestral hall and kneel when she woke up. When I came, I didn''t let her out yet."


    Lu was very good at talking, and she took the matter of punishing Xu Ling seriously.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Cui and the third grandmother were frightened after hearing this.


    Mrs. Cui hurriedly said: "Girls, just teach them slowly, but don''t hit them too hard. Miss Xu Er seems to have a short temper. Yesterday, she was probably too anxious, and she spoke harshly. It shouldn''t be intentional. After Mrs. Xu goes back, she''d better ask Mr. Xu to talk to Mr. Xu and let Mr. Xu release Miss Xu."


    This matter arose because of them. Mrs. Cui was afraid that Xu Ling had some bad intentions and the two families would have a grudge, so she persuaded him.


    The third grandma also said: "The second girl is still young, let''s let her out first to see her injuries."


    Mrs. Xu Er was overjoyed. She knew that the Gu family was a kind-hearted family. As long as they came to apologize, the matter would be over.


    But before she could respond, Mrs. Chen came, leaning against the door of the flower hall, and said in a loud voice: "Put it in whatever you want, that girl Xu Ling is so fierce, it''s time to teach her a lesson and let her eat enough." What a pain. If we just release her casually, with her unruly temper, she will be able to return to her original state in three days at most and start to live in heaven and earth!"


    Mrs. Chen heard that there were three mule carts parked in front of Xiaoyu''s house. Thinking that there were distinguished guestsing, she immediately ran over. As soon as I came here, I heard the words of the third grandmother and Mrs. Cui, and I was almost furious. That stinky girl Xu Ling pointed at her nose and scolded her yesterday. Can Mrs. Gu Chen let her go so easily? If I don''t give her some training, her surname will not be Chen.


    Mrs. Lu was a little surprised when she saw Mrs. Chen. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Chen would appear here.


    But she was happy again. Mrs. Chen coulde directly from the gate to the Gu family flower hall as if she were from home without any notification. This showed that her rtionship with the Gu Jinan family was excellent. If Linglong marries Gu Dexing, the Gu Jinan family can rely on this rtionship.


    The third grandma red at Mrs. Chen and said angrily: "Why are you here again? How many times do youe here every day? Do you think you can just walk away and eat for free because the Tian family is looking after the shop for you? Why don''t you hurry up and get it?" Write down what Xiaoyu wants in the ount book so that you can go to the shop to work tomorrow."


    "What do you want to write?" After hearing this, Mrs. Lu smiled and said, "I am literate and I am in charge of the central bank ount at home. I read the ount books every day. If you are willing, you can tell me."


    Mrs. Lu will help Mrs. Chen. First, she wants to show her goodwill and take the opportunity to patch up the broken rtionship. After all, she is Gu Dexing''s biological aunt. At the moment when filial piety is valued, she can take care of Linglong for the rest of her life.


    Second, I am curious as Chen is illiterate, what is she going to write? What is the purpose of getting a ledger?


    Ms. Chen has been tortured a lot by Gu Jinli in the past two days. After hearing Ming Lu''s words, she was not afraid of embarrassment. She told her about opening a shop in Fucheng, what ideas Gu Jinli asked her to write down, and how to make an ount book.


    "Look, this is the thing that almost tormented me to death. I wrote it over and over again, but it just didn''t work." Mrs. Chen held up a few pieces of paper and an ount book that Gu Jinli returned with a look on her face. He said bitterly and with deep hatred, and at the end he did not forget to say: "Little Yu girl must have done it on purpose, otherwise how could it be possible that she couldn''t even write it three times?!"


    Gu Jinli happened to hear this and smiled: "Auntie, if you can''t do it yourself, you can''t do it. Why do you always suspect that I deliberately harass you? I am very wronged."


    However, she did it on purpose. If she doesnt toss you a few times, how could you know that opening a shop is not easy?


    Mrs. Chen was caught saying bad things about Gu Jinli, so she quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Hey, Xiaoyu is here, look at what you said, how could Auntie doubt you? It''s because Auntie is illiterate and can''t write well, Auntie ''s fault."


    Mrs. Lu wanted tough a little when she heard this. Mrs. Chen is really a wonderful person. She is always timid in front of juniors.


    Well, that makes her feel more at ease.


    It seems that Linglong is right. Chen looks fierce, but in fact he has no bad intentions. He can say whatever he wants and is much better than those people who hide evil inside.


    Mrs. Chen guessed that she was too cowardly. In order to save some face, she acted like an elder and waved to Gu Jinli and the others: "Come on,e on, you girls, don''t be stunned, hurry up ande to Mrs. Xu Er." Im sorry, shes here to apologize!


    Thest half of the sentence was said quite loudly, with a look on my face that I had won, and a little bit of gloating about Xu Ling''s punishment.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, led Gu Jinli and the others in, and saluted Mr. Lu: "I''ve met the Second Madam."


    Gu Jinli and the others followed suit and said hello to Mrs. Lu.


    "Hurry up and take a look at these girls. They look like gods." Mrs. Lu told the truth and did not mean topliment at all. Although she had already met Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli once, she was still attracted by them when she saw them again. Shocked.


    0.0 What I have been writing about recently is to wrap up the affairs of He''an Prefecture, because after the update on October 14, the plot may be written that Sang and Xiaoyu will get married and go to the northwest. Before changing the map, He''an Prefecture and Tianfu County , Dafeng Vige, these people and thingse to an end. So Sang and Xiaoyu will not be separated, why should they be separated? Dont we, little fishes, have any money? Just bring your friends and money and go to Northwest China together. There will never be such a stupid plot of misunderstanding between two ces. Sang and Xiaoyu will always trust each other and will always be sweet. There is also the sister-inw. The sister-inw ising out soon. She is a sassy and beautifuldy from a famous family. Her rtionship with Gu Jinan is that of a sinister man who secretly likes Mei Saqiang and silently pursues his wife. PS; Thats all, thank you for your support, grateful

 Chapter 1053: Dont be too kind

    Chapter 1053: Don''t be too kind


    Chapter 1053 Dont be too kind


    Mrs. Lu has never seen such a beautiful girl, and the two sisters look gentle and beautiful, so beautiful that they dont make people jealous, but make them want to get close to them.


    That girl from the Luo family is also pretty, she loves to smile, her face is round, and she is very pleasant to look at.


    Before Ms. Cui could say anything, Ms. Chen said proudly: "That''s right, our girls are all top-notch in appearance, each one is more beautiful than the other. They also know the rules and respect their elders, whether they are their own elders or elders with another surname. , as long as they are older than them, they will be respectful and will not say a rude word."


    These words were very obvious, implying that Xu Ling did not understand etiquette, and scolded Xu Ling again.


    Madam Lu was not angry, she just made a note of Madam Chen''s tendency to hold grudges, and thought about telling her daughter when she went back to try not to offend Madam Chen. I have hated him all my life, and I will settle old scores whenever I get the chance.


    The third grandmother was so angry that she scolded Mrs. Chen: "You talk too much, why don''t you talk less?"


    He then said to Mrs. Lu: "She is a talkative person and has no control over what she says. Don''t be offended by Madam Xu Er."


    Mrs. Lu smiled and said: "Sister-inw, you are so polite. My sister-inw is a straightforward person, much better than those who hide their thoughts and do not speak out. I like to associate with people like her."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen was very proud. She held Mrs. Lu''s hand and said, "What a coincidence, I also like to associate with people who have no pretensions like Sister-inw Xu."


    He pointed to the previous pieces of paper and the ount book and said, "Sister-inw Xu, please take a quick look at it for me. If there is anything wrong with it, point it out and we will change it on the spot."


    As he spoke, he nced at Gu Jinli, his look as if to say: Huh, I found a knowledgeable person to change it for you on the spot. If it still doesn''t work, then you are deliberately trying to embarrass me.


    Gu Jinli understood what Chen meant, so he ignored her at all and just sat with Gu Jinxiu and the others pretending to be good.


    "Hey, okay, let me take a look." Mrs. Lu took the pieces of paper and was stunned. Then she stretched out her hand and took a silver piece from Grandma Lu''s hand. After mping the pieces of paper, this Just started to look at it.


    Just the act of holding the paper between pieces of silver and reading it is different from Chen, a peasant woman.


    Gu Jinli saw it, looked at Chen, and gave her a look that you can understand.


    Ms. Chen is a little embarrassed. She knows that her work is a bit sloppy, but she will change it. When she opens a shop in the future, she will not be too messy. She will definitely not make mistakes when ites to moneying in and out.


    Madam Lu did not pay attention to the dispute between Madam Chen and Gu Jinli, but carefully looked at the contents written on several pieces of paper. At first nce, she was impressed by Madam Chen and asked: "Brother and sister-inw, these are you written?"


    Although the graffiti on the paper is not very clean and the handwriting has no character at all, what is written on it is really very insightful and has unique insights into running a shop.


    Chenughed and said, "I can''t write anything, I can''t even read."


    Then he began to boast: "I dictated it, and my man wrote it for me. He has been studying in a private school since he was a child, and he knows some words very well, and his knowledge is very good. Back in his hometown, he was a child prodigy known to people from all over the country. If he hadn''t been fleeing the famine, he would have at least been admitted as a schr." Tsk, Gu Jinli almostughed, you are so good at boasting, Uncle Dagui is not a student at all, and he stopped studying more than ten years ago. .


    The third grandma couldn''t stand it any longer and said to Mrs. Lu: "From the Xu family, don''t listen to her. Dagui has studied in school, but his knowledge is still a long way from being a schr."


    Back then, Dagui was just like Wang Geer. He didn''t like studying very much and would often go to school crying.


    Mrs. Chen was unhappy and raised her eyebrows and said: "Sister-inw, how can you say that? No matter how rich my family is, I have gone to private school since the age of seven. He is better than 90% of farm men. He is so promising." , are you not allowed to brag about it?"


    The fact that Gu Dagui studied and could write has made Chen proud for many years. Whenever there are many people, he always likes to brag about this, making the women in the family envious of the men who don''t even know how to write. It doesnt work.


    The third grandma was toozy to tell her.


    Not long after, Zhu Camellia brought up the snacks and soy milk made at home, entertained Mrs. Lu and her party, and then came over and said to Aunt Lu, "Thank you for your hard work, I have been ordered to prepare a table of refreshments in the side hall. Please give me a table of refreshments." Lets go eat something with the two girls to cushion our stomachs.


    After Zhu Camellia married Tong Dalei, she would stille to Gu''s house to serve Gu Jinxiu, but now her main job is to manage the housework at home. She would no longer stay at Gu''s house overnight. She would finish work and go home in the evening.


    Grandma Lu was a little surprised. Although the Gu family was from the countryside, their rules were no worse than those of the rich families in the county. They also knew how to entertain the servants who were apanying them, which was very good.


    "Thank you, littledy." Grandma Lu thanked the camellia flowers and said to the two maids of the Lu family: "Lian Zhi, Lian Ye, you can go and have a rest. I will take care of you here."


    Yes. The two maids responded softly and followed Zhu Camellia to the side hall.


    Mrs. Lu was very serious. She read the four pieces of paper and an ount book given by Mrs. Chen for a full three-quarters of an hour. Then she said to Mrs. Chen: "My dear brothers and sisters, these ideas for running a shop written by you and your wife are very good." Its good, but its not very safe.


    "What''s not safe? I''ve written it three or four times, and I''ve written everything I can think of." Ms. Chen felt that she was extremely powerful. It was Gu Jinli who deliberately made things difficult for her. She had rewritten it so many times because she wanted to use Lu Shi came to expose Gu Jinli and told the girl not to embarrass her again. How did you know there was a real problem?


    What is the problem? Please tell me quickly. Dont get it wrong. Chen urged, not quite believing what Lu said.


    Lu said: "The twenty-third item written by the noble brothers and sisters said that there are leftovers in the shop. If the guests have not touched much, they should give them to the neighbors to help those who are not living a good life. Neighbors. This is a good intention, but people''s hearts are unpredictable. Many people are jealous of your family''s good business. Opening a new shop in Fucheng will definitely make many people jealous. If it is not safe, there will be bad people who bribe the neighbors. Your neighbors are here to harm you.


    "You think it''s a pity to throw away the things that the customers don''t use very much, and you want to help the neighbors. But if the neighbors are bribed and eat the things you gave, and something suddenly happens, it will be a small thing if your shop closes, but a big thing if you enter the Yamen. The leftovers will be I would rather feed the pigs or feed the beggars in the city than give it to the neighbors."


    Lu exined: "Everyone in the neighborhood has family members and tribesmen. Once something goes wrong, it will be a whole family, or even a vige, to make trouble. But beggars have no family members, and they are refugees without household registration. Even if there are people If you bribe them and use your family''s food to do something, if something happens to them, the government won''t pay attention."

 Chapter 1054: give a hint

    Chapter 1054: give a hint


    Chapter 1054 Giving hints


    Beggars without household registration are refugees, and the government will not care if they die. However, the neighbors are all good people with household registration. If one of them dies, it will be a serious life case. If a rtive makes trouble, the government cannot ignore it.


    Mrs. Lu told Mrs. Chen all this in a roundabout way, which frightened Mrs. Chen: "My God, how can it be like this? The people in Fucheng are too evil. I just want to do business, so they will If you want to cause trouble, a group of people who want to kill a thousand people, bah!"


    The third grandma said: "What''s so strange about this? When we first opened the tofu stall, you forgot that Lu Laosan came directly to our door to steal our recipes. If you want to open a shop in Fucheng, you have to think of these things You have to be extremely careful about things.


    Even if Futailou and the Qi family are helping them, they cannot take it lightly.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Third Grandma is right. I asked you to rewrite it so many times just to tell you that opening a shop is not that simple. It seems like a good thing, but if you are not careful, the good thing will happen." It turns into something bad.


    She admitted that she had the intention to embarrass Mrs. Chen on purpose, but it was more that Mrs. Chen really did not do a good job and wanted to use this method to teach Mrs. Chen Zhang a lesson.


    "What should we do?" Mrs. Chen asked anxiously: "You also know that the rich families in Fucheng sometimes eat fresh food. They may only eat one or a few bites of a te of golden bean cakes, leaving most of the te untouched. , it hurts to see it.


    The Chen family was extremely poor and had survived the famine. They were very concerned about food and did not want to waste it at all.


    Gu Jinli nced at her: "You''ve been thinking about it for how many days and you still haven''te up with a solution?"


    Have you not always boasted that you are smart? Why have you be stupid this time?


    "Look what you said, you think my aunt is too smart. If I can think of a way, I''ll be fooled." Mrs. Chen is a willing person. In order to make money, she begged Gu Jinli with a smile: "Xiaoyu, just do it Stop being so pretentious and give Auntie an idea quickly. Your family owns the majority of this shop and gets thergest share of the money earned. You have to get things straightened out quickly so that it can open."


    Gu Jinli saw that Mrs. Chen had learned a lesson and wanted to stop being careless when opening a shop, so he said: "There are many ways. If there is too much bean dregs in the shop, you can make all the bean dregs into bean cakes and ask Shopkeeper Hu from Futai Building to pull the strings , sell the bean cakes at a low price to the carriage and horse shop. The carriage and horse shops are full of porters, doing hard work, but they are reluctant to eat them. The bean cakes have oil and water, and they are full of food, so they will be happy to buy them."


    However, she reminded: "You must sign a deed with the owner of the carriage and horse shop, and sell them to the owner of the carriage and horse shop. Inspect the goods before buying. If there is no problem, the owner will sell it to the porters. If something goes wrong, , it is also the owner of the carriage and horse shop, we are not responsible."


    "It can also be sold to Yahang. There are many servants in Yahang who are waiting to be sold. The daily rations of these servants are a lot of expenses. Yahang is happy to buy the leftover bean cakes from those customers at a low price. People eat.


    With a snap, Mrs. Chen pped her hands together and said happily: "Hey, Xiaoyu still has a way. If you say so, no matter how much tofu we make or how much bean dregs we make, it won''t be enough to sell."


    Tian Xiaohua admired Gu Jinli the most and was always listening carefully. After listening, she felt that Sister Xiaoyu was really awesome. She learned another trick and she would not make mistakes when opening her own shop in the future.


    "Xiaoyu is right, this is indeed a way to make money and be safe." Mrs. Lu had long heard that the second girl of the Gu family could make money. She didn''t quite believe it. But now after listening to her words, she really admired her. Then The rumors are true.


    It''s just that the family''s background is too poor. If she were an official girl, her father-inw would risk his life to marry Brother Ming back home as his wife.


    But the Gu family had just made a fortune, and the father-inw wanted to marry Ming Geer to ady from an official family, so he only wanted to marry his granddaughter to a descendant of the Gu family to connect the two families, but he never thought of marrying a daughter of the Gu family.


    "Sister-inw Xu, please take a look again. Is there anything else that needs to be changed?" Chen continued to ask, with a worried look on her face. If there is no problem, what excuse can Xiaoyu use to ask her to rewrite?


    Mrs. Lu shook her head: "It''s gone." Mrs. Chen pointed to the ount book again and said, "Where is the ount book? Is there anything that needs to be changed?"


    "No, the ount books made by Dagui''s siblings are excellent. They are simple and clear at a nce. They are much better than the ount books made by my family." This is the first time Lu has seen such an ounting method. Every item is clearly listed. , you can understand it even if you watch it for the first time.


    "This ounting method was taught by Xiaoyu. The ount books used in our workshop all look like this. The lines are drawn in advance. I just write ording to the lines drawn on it, but it takes a lot of advantage. ." Mrs. Chen took the opportunity to praise Gu Jinli. As soon as she finished thepliment, she looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Second Sister-inw Xu said that all the problems are gone. You can get over it this time, right?"


    Little girl, lets see how you ask me to rewrite this time!


    Gu Jinli raised his eyes, looked at Chen, and gave her a very nice smile.


    Ms. Chen trembled in fright, waved her hands and said, "Don''tugh like that. Nothing good will happen every time you smile like that. It''s scary."


    Gu Jinli put away his smile and said: "No, I still have to rewrite it."


    "Rewrite again, why?!" Mrs. Chen was furious, jumped up and rushed to Gu Jinli, raised the paper in her hand and said: "Look, Sister-inw Xu Er has seen this. She is in charge of the family so much." Many people say its okay to make a living, why cant you do it?


    Gu Jinli said calmly: "Have you changed Article 23? How can I deal with it if you haven''t changed it? Go home quickly and we''ll talk about it after you change it."


    He then pointed to the graffiti on those pieces of paper and said, "Make the paper cleaner. What should I think of those people who draw talismans with ghosts every time?"


    Ms. Chen choked and had no words to refute, but after she was angry, she said again: "It''s thest time. I''ve changed it this time. You have to give it to my aunt, or she won''t do it."


    She is not taking the top prize, but she has topete with a few pieces of paper every day. Is it ridiculous?


    Gu Jinli grinned: "It depends on the situation."


    Three words, Chen almost exploded again.


    Mr. Lu quickly smiled and said: "Brother and sister, Xiaoyu is teasing you. After changing Article 23 and writing down the instructions on how to deal with the remaining bean cakes, we will definitely be able to get through it."


    Mrs. Lu knew that Mrs. Chen had a quick temper, and was afraid that she would rush home and rewrite, leaving her unable to give any hints. So she changed the subject and said, "Brother and sister-inw, I''m really sorry about the matter of Ling girl. I''ll do it for you." She apologizes to you..."


    Before she finished speaking, Mrs. Chen said, "I almost forgot about it if you didn''t mention it. If not, there''s no need topensate. Just beat her a few more times for me."


    Then he said: "I''m not telling you, your girl Xu Ling is really too crazy. If you don''t beat such a girl a few more times while she''s at home to get rid of her bad temper, what will happen to her husband''s house in the future? Yes. She will be divorced and returned to her parents home.

 Chapter 1055: disdain

    Chapter 1055: disdain


    Chapter 1055: Disdainful


    "Ms. Chen, shut up. Just after Mrs. Xu Er helped you, you are going to cross the river and destroy the bridge. How shameless are you?" The third grandma said angrily: "How to educate girls is the Xu family''s business, and it is not your turn as an outsider. Talk too much."


    I''ll just apologize to you. If I have to use Qiao to say something to teach other girls, is she a girl from your Gu family? It''s up to you to set the record for your elders, that''s a girl from the Xu family.


    Lu said: "Sister-inw, there is no need to reprimand the eldest brother and sister. Ling''s temper is really too bad. Her father-inw also said that before she is engaged, she must change her temper to avoid having to go to her husband''s house for foodter. Big loss.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen looked happy, held Mrs. Lu''s hand and said, "That''s what I mean. Second sister-inw Xu understands me."


    He sighed again: "We met toote. If we had known each other for more than ten years earlier, I would definitely marry my sister-inw and be sisters for life."


    Lu Shi smiled: "It''s not toote to get to know each other now, and there will still be decades to get along with each other."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli nced at Mrs. Xu. Mrs. Xu must have tolerated Mr. Chen too much. If Mrs. Xu Er were a man, she would suspect that Mrs. Xu Er was attracted to Chen.


    It''s not that Gu Jinli is just thinking, it''s really Chen''s temper. If he had just met someone, he wouldn''t be able to stand it. Only after getting along for a long time will he know that she has no bad intentions and is willing to tolerate her noisiness.


    Gu Jinli didn''t think about it for long before Lu gave her a cryptic answer.


    Mrs. Lu took out a box and handed it to Mrs. Chen: "My eldest daughter, Linglong, was very sorry about what happened yesterday. After returning home, she made a pair of silk flowers overnight and asked me to bring them to you as an apology. Please dont be angry.


    "Linglong girl is so polite. She even made me an apology with her own hands, so I have to ept it." Mrs. Chen was very happy when she saw the apology. She took the box and opened it. There were two brand-new flowers lying inside. The silk flower, there were some golden silk threads on the silk flower, was surprised and said: "Oh, this silk flower is wrapped with gold thread, it is too precious."


    , speaking of Jin Gui, but had no intention of returning it, immediately put it in his pocket: "Sister-inw, go back and tell Linglong girl that I like these silk flowers very much, thank you for your hard work."


    If you have time, make a few more flowers. The gold thread is very valuable. When she sells it, it can be sold for a lot of money.


    Lu Shi was taken aback for a moment. She epted it so quickly. Did Chen understand her hint?


    But Mrs. Lu is marrying a daughter, not a daughter-inw, so she has to be reserved. She cannot say it clearly, otherwise her daughter will lose value. But looking at Mrs. Chen, if she doesn''t say it clearly, she doesn''t seem to know.


    Mr. Lu frowned in worry.


    Gu Jinli became even more suspicious when he saw it. Mrs. Lu tolerated Mrs. Chen and did not say anything. Xu Zhong even made a pair of silk flowers for Mrs. Chen overnight. Not only did they use precious gold thread, but the silk flowers also looked like lotus flowers.


    The pair of lotuses, like winged birds and twin lotuses, symbolizes thepanionship of husband and wife.


    Moreover, it was Xu Ling who scolded Mrs. Chen, and it had nothing to do with Xu Zhong. Why did Xu Zhong send silk flowers to Ms. Chen to apologize?


    I''m afraid this apology is an excuse to imply that something else is true.


    Mother Lu was also stunned. Looking at Mrs. Chen''s expression, let alone understanding the hint, she probably didn''t even remember who Linglong was. Aunt Lu and Mrs. Lu looked at each other with expressions of confusion on their faces, but they did not dare to say anything more. They praised Gu Jinxiu and the other four girls: "Third Auntie, you girls are all top-notch in appearance." One is very good, especially the two girls from Sister-inw Dashans family. I have never seen such beautiful girls in most of my life. I am so envious of others.


    Gu Jinli smiled. Isn''t this already apliment? Are you still boasting? It''s too obvious to find something to say.


    However, Mrs. Lu changed the topic and quickly asked: "Sister-inw Dashan, I heard that your eldest daughter is engaged?"


    Mrs. Cui nodded with a smile: "It''s settled, Sister Xiu and Xiaoyu have both been promised, Sister Xiu has been promised to the Luo family, and Xiaoyu has been promised to the Qin family. They both know each other well. They have already received the letter of appointment. Today we are two The elders of the family wille over to discuss the date of the wedding ceremony."


    Mrs. Cui smiled from ear to ear as soon as she talked about the engagement of her two daughters. The two daughters were backward, so she could sleep well at night. Unlike when Sister Xiu was not engaged, she was so worried that she cried.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu said with envy: "It''s good to just settle down, unlike my Linglong family, who doesn''t have anything settled when they reach their age."


    This is to tell Mrs. Chen that my Linglong family is not allowed to live in another house. Did you hear that?


    But Mrs. Chen misunderstood, and rolled her eyes inwardly, thinking to herself: Why don''t the Xu family give up? Is this because I cant see Xu Ling anymore? Do I want to tell Xu Zhong to An Geer? Tsk tsk tsk, dont even look at Brother An if you want it?


    If Ms. Lu knew that Mr. Chen thought so, she would be so angry that she would vomit blood.


    But she didn''t know that she was talking about the marriages of several older men in Gu Jin''an: "Zhaoming was dyed in proposing marriage because he was studying. The family was worried about it, thinking that after he was admitted as a schr, he would be married immediately. girl."


    He then asked Mrs. Chen: "Brother and sister-inw, your brother Xing is older than Zhaoming. Does he have a girl he likes?"


    Mrs. Chen''s expression was a little bad, she felt that Mrs. Lu wasughing at Gu Dexing for not getting engaged at his old age, so she said with a cold face: "All those intellectuals and madmen get marriedte. Some of them get married in their thirties, and Brother Xing is only two years old." I''m in my early teens, and it''s not toote to get engaged after I pass the exam."


    Ms. Lu was stunned. Looking at Ms. Chen''s face, she knew that she had misunderstood and was a little confused about whether tough or cry.


    Mammy Lu quickly said: "Mrs. Gu has misunderstood. My second wife heard that Young Master Ming mentioned Brother Xing and thought that Brother Xing was a good young man, so she regarded him as our nephew and was a little worried about his marriage. This I just asked casually, without any malice."


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen''s face became better and she said with a smile: "Look at my brain, I have misunderstood you. Don''t be angry, Sister-inw Xu. I was also made angry by those shrews in the vige. Those long-tongued people who didn''t practice cultivation in their previous lives will suffer from poverty in this life." Women, they always like to talk about the marriages of our children. They do it on purpose. They want to make our family anxious so that they can marry the daughters of their rtives. Oh, they are dreaming!"


    He added: "The children of our family are all promising. They must marry a rich girl. At least they must marry someone who is literate. If they marry the daughters of those shrew rtives, none of them even know their own names." How to write, how will you live after getting married?"


    "Ms. Chen, you''re the one who is so noisy. You can''t stop talking." The third grandma''s expression was a little bad. Mrs. Chen, a fool, scolded other girls for being illiterate. But among the women of the Qin Gu Luotian family, except Cui and Chu Except for the family name, everyone is illiterate. Who are you scolding?


    Mrs. Chen also reacted, and after apologizing to the third mistress, she said to the second wife Xu: "Second sister-inw Xu, don''t think I''m noisy. That''s just me. I can''t say anything. I just don''t like those tongue-tied rtives in the vige." The girl at home.


    "Brothers and sisters, you are worried too much. You also feel sorry for the younger members of your family and want to match them with girls from good families." Mrs. Lu was a little tired, but she was brave enough to talk about Gu Dexing''s marriage. But Mrs. Chen just didn''t express anything... Could it be that she looked down on her Linglong family and was pretending not to understand?

 Chapter 1056: I even dislike the name

    Chapter 1056: I even dislike the name


    Chapter 1056 I even dislike the name


    But Mrs. Lu felt that Mrs. Chen probably didnt have such a brain.


    But after all, she was marrying a daughter, so it was not good to speak too bluntly, so she did not give any more hints. Thinking of what Cui said that the elders of the Luo family and the Qin family woulde to discuss the wedding ceremony today, she did not wait any longer. After a while he stood up and said goodbye.


    "In the past few days, there are always guests at home to congratte Zhaoming on his passing the exam. I have to go back first. Next time I wille see San Auntie to chat with my sister-inw and the elder siblings."


    Ms. Cui and the others stood up quickly: "Okay, then we won''t keep Mrs. Xu."


    The group sent the Lu family out of the gate and gave the Xu family generous gifts in return.


    Mrs. Lu waspletely shocked when she saw that the Gu family''s return gift was a intact ham: "Sister-inw Dashan, this return gift is too expensive, and my family cannot ept it."


    Mrs. Lu is not an ignorant woman. She heard her husband talk about ham, saying that ham is ze meat. A ham costs at least two thousand taels of silver. When they go to Futai House to eat ham, they only dare to order a small te. Just nine pieces.


    Mr. Chen saw that Mrs. Lu, a wealthydy, was frightened by the ham, which was very exciting. She said proudly: "Sister-inw Xu, you''re wee, this ham is nothing..."


    Cough!


    Gu Jinli coughed and interrupted Chen''s words in time.


    What do you want to do? It''s floating, isn''t it?


    I''m still going to make a lot of money from ham. If you dare to say it''s worthless, it''s just a broken pig leg, and I''m not done with you!


    Ms. Chen trembled in fright and quickly shut up. She also wants to open a shop in Fucheng, so she can''t offend Xiaoyu now.


    Mrs. Cui said: "Mrs. Xu Er, your family gave our family tworge carloads of generous gifts. My family just gave you a piece of ham. It''s nothing. You can ept it."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu was no longer polite. She took away the ham, said goodbye to Gu''s family, got on the mule cart and left.


    The mule cart had just traveled a few meters when it couldn''t help but lift the curtains and nced towards Chen. Seeing that Chen had turned around and stumbled into Gu Jinli''s house, he could only lower the curtains and sighed: "Look I dont like Linglong at all. If I had the intention, she would have understood it long ago after I said so many words.


    Yesterday when she was in the shop, Mrs. Chen took the initiative to hold Xu Ling''s hand and praised Gu Dexing. It was obvious that she was attracted to Xu Ling and wanted to tell Xu Ling to Gu Dexing.


    Aunt Lu said: "Second Madam, there is no need to be sad. Mrs. Chen is a carefree person, but the third uncle of the Gu family is an old Taoist, and the second girl of the Gu family are all smart. They must have understood it long ago and will definitely follow Chen''s lead." Shiming said, dont worry...you will know in a few days whether this is really unintentional.


    Lu sighed: "This is the only way."


    Mrs. Lu and Grandma Lu guessed right. Mrs. Chen really didn''t like Xu Zhong.


    Seeing that Gu Dexing was promising, she wanted to marry him a good wife. She looked specifically at the first-born daughter of the wealthy family. She disliked the second-born daughter as being inferior to the first-born daughter and would not get much when the family property was divided. So I didn''t think much about Lu''s words at all.


    At the moment, he was in the flower hall of Gu Jinli''s house, picking up the generous gifts sent by the Xu family and saying euphemistically: "Every time, I ask Sister-inw Dashan to distribute things to us in person. I feel so sorry for it. I will do it this time." Her eyes were glowing green. Staring at those generous gifts, he sighed that the Xu family was really stupid and had too much money to give them so many generous gifts. If this was to be sold for money, wouldn''t it be sold for a few hundred taels of silver?


    After two snaps, the third grandma was so angry that she hit Mrs. Chen''s hand that was holding the gift and said angrily: "You are such a heartless thing. You only know how to pick up these vulgar things. You didn''t even understand Mrs. Lu''s words. You Its strange that Brother Xing can marry a wife like this.


    Mrs. Chen rubbed her sore hand and said: "Sister-inw, you are really good at unjustly using people. I have tried my best to prevent my brother from being a bachelor. I dragged him from Tianfu County to Fucheng just because I wanted to give him to him." Why dont you try your best to find a good wife?


    Mrs. Chen felt a little aggrieved. She felt that she had been kind to Gu Dexing. Seeing that Gu Dexing was getting older and would marry and have children in the future, she did not dare to continue to collect the dividends from the big house, thinking of leaving some money for Gu Dexing to support his wife and children.


    The third grandma was so angry that she poked her in the head: "You idiot, Mrs. Lu said so much today, and even gave you two lotus silk flowers made by Xu Zhong, just because she took a liking to Brother Xing and wanted to tell Xu Zhong Its for Brother Xing.


    But this idiot didn''t understand. She went to see someone off. Before someone else''s mule cart had traveled a few meters, she couldn''t wait to go back to the house to distribute the gifts. She didn''t pay attention to the person at all.


    "What?" Mrs. Chen was shocked: "Mother-inw, you said that Mrs. Lu has fallen in love with Brother Xing. Are you suggesting that I find a matchmaker to go to the Xu family to propose marriage today?"


    The third grandma nodded: "Yes, that''s what Lu meant. Otherwise, the person who offended you was Xu Ling. How could she give you the silk flowers made by Xu Zhong? Xu Zhong is a big girl, so what big girl made? They are all very particr. Even if I do make silk flowers for you, they wont be lotus flowers, but camellias, osmanthus and the like.


    These flowers are given to the elders, with the connotation of dignity, auspiciousness and beauty. Most of the lotus flowers are like mandarin ducks, and the pairs are given to people who are getting married.


    Mrs. Chen finally understood, and then she became arrogant and said with a proud smile: "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Brother Xing could be attracted by a richdy. Since it was her family who took a fancy to Brother Xing first, Then we have to be careful, because if her family likes us and agrees immediately, the price is too low."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The third mistress was so angry that she punched Mrs. Chen on the back and cursed: "It''s not easy for a richdy to fall in love with Brother Xing, but you still dare to show off, are you crazy?"


    He added: "Xu Zhong is right. Since Mr. Lu personally came to give the hint, you and your wife will go to Dafu today and tell the matter. If Dafu agrees, prepare a generous gift and invite a matchmaker toe to propose marriage."


    But Mrs. Chen said with disdain: "Third aunt, that Xu Zhong is the daughter of the second eldest brother. Brother Xing is the direct grandson of the eldest brother, and the eldest brother is the patriarch of our Gu family. Why should his wife marry the eldest brother?" A legitimate daughter, I guess. If the second wife and the second wife are divided into two families, she will be a side branch. Her status will be greatly reduced, and the family property she will receive is still small."


    She is not Xu Zhaomings biological sister. The younger brother in the family is only ten years old. I dont know whether he will be able to get a job or not in the future. He will not be able to help Brother Xing at all in the officialdom.


    And her name, Xu Zhongxuzhong. After getting married, do you want Brother Xing to call her Zhonger? Originally, I wanted to get close to her, but as soon as the name was spoken, all interest was gone.


    Chen even dislikes the name Xu Zhong.


    The third grandma was so angry with her that she pointed at Mrs. Chen, trembling and scolded: "You are so honest and rude, you want to take advantage of everything. Brother Xu Jiaming is Xu Zhong''s cousin, and he is closely rted to Brother An and Xing. Brother, they are good friends, are you still worried that he won''t help brother?"

 Chapter 1057: Set a date

    Chapter 1057: Set a date


    Chapter 1057 Set a date


    "Sister-inw, don''t be anxious." Mrs. Cui supported the third grandma, patted her back,forted her, and said to Mrs. Chen: "Brother and sister-inw, Mrs. Xu Er said that Miss Xu''s nickname is Linglong, this name is great, it makes people like it just by listening to it. When the timees, Brother Xing can just call her Linglong. Besides, Miss Xu has a good appearance and temperament. She is generous, sensible and respects her elders. She will not look down on us country people. , much better than Xu Ling."


    He added: "Our family has just be rich and has a shallow foundation. Manydies from rich families will despise us, but Miss Xu has no intention of despising us. It can be seen that she is a far-sighted person. Marrying such a daughter-inw can benefit three generations." .


    Marrying a virtuous wife, Miss Xu Zhong is a virtuous and generous girl.


    Ms. Chen is still a little unhappy: "Xu Zhong is very sensible, but what''s the use of being sensible? Her family is the second wife, and she can''t divide much of the family property."


    To put it bluntly, he dislikes the Xu Zhong family and cannot inherit the Xu family. It is typical of him to dislike the poor and love the rich.


    Gu Jinli said to Erqing: "Go and ask Da Tuan, has Mr. Xu left a message?"


    Since it is here to hint at the proposal of marriage, the servant should also leave some words.


    "Eh." Erqing left the flower hall and went to ask Da Tuan. He actually asked a key question. He came back and told Gu Jinli: "Little boss, Da Tuan said that Manager Xu identally mentioned that Mr. Xu wanted to break up. In terms of property. It is said that Mr. Xu was angry that Dafang did not teach Xu Ling well, so he decided to let Dafang inherit only 40% of the family property, and the remaining 60% was divided equally between the second and third bedrooms. Because Miss Xu is the first granddaughter of the Xu family , Mr. Xu will give her more dowry."


    "What? Are you serious?" Mrs. Chen rushed over, grabbed Er Qing''s hand and asked: "If the second wife of the Xu family really gets 30% of the family property, will Mr. Xu give Xu Zhong more dowry? How much more? Is there anyone? Is it urate?"


    Hey, if that''s the case, then marrying Xu Zhong wouldn''t be too bad.


    Erqing nodded: "That''s what Datuan said. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Datuan in person. As for the extra dowry, it will be the first share among the Xu family girls."


    This is the first one among the Xu family girls. Mrs. Chens eyes lit up when she heard it, but she still asked: Is it more than Xu Lings?


    Erqing nodded: "Yes, more than Xu Ling."


    "Seriously? Hey, that''s great. That stinky girl Xu Ling has such a bad temper. You should treat her like this to let her know how powerful she is." Mrs. Chen felt relieved, but she still disliked Xu Zhong: "Second room, it would be worthless if it were a branch of the family. The side branch is not as good as the direct branch."


    "Xiaoji, go get the broom. I''ll beat this olddy to death today for not being able to carry it!" The third grandma couldn''t bear it any longer, so she hit Mrs. Chen with the broom.


    Mrs. Chen quickly begged for mercy: "Don''t be angry. I just want to find a better wife for Brother Xing. It''s normal topare...Hey, please don''t fight me!"


    The third grandma was so angry by Mrs. Chen that she didnt want to move. Mrs. Cui helped her sit on the chair and said, Daughter-inw Dashan, please tell her, I cant move anymore.


    Mrs. Cui smiled, handed the third grandma a bowl of soy milk, and said, "Don''t be angry, let Xiaoyu talk to the big brothers and sisters."


    Dagui''s sister-inw is afraid of Xiaoyu. From Xiaoyu''s point of view, she is more likely to listen.


    Third Grandma: Okay, lets talk about Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to talk nonsense with Chen and said directly: "Xu Zhong is good and can manage the house. If Brother Dexing marries her, not only will he not have to worry about family affairs in the future, but when he bes an official, Xu Zhong can also help him with advice. As for the side branches and direct branches, you yourself are the side branches, so I have nothing to say if you dislike yourself so much."


    Ms. Chen was choked by the rebuke.


    Ms. Cui said: "Xiaoyu is right. Whether you are living a good life or not depends not on the direct branches, but on the people... Although Xu Zhaoming is in the Xu family''s big house, Xu Zhaoming''s parents cannot carry him. He is pure, otherwise he would not have taught Xu Ling like that. The second wife of the Xu family is pretty good, and Mrs. Lu is such a good person."


    The third grandma was toozy to look at Mrs. Chen anymore and said angrily: "Get out of here quickly. We have to entertain the Qin family and the Luo family, so we don''t have time to talk to you." He added: "As for Miss Xu, you and your wife will talk to you today. Dafu said, it is up to Dafu and Brother Xing to decide whether it can happen. If you are not willing to propose marriage, the olddy will bring a matchmaker. If you dare to hide it, I will tear you apart."


    When Mrs. Chen saw that the third grandmother and Gu Jinli were both angry, she hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, I know how powerful they are. When you get back, tell Dagui that when the eldest brother and Brother Xinge back, you and Dagui will go find them." Tell me about the Xu family."


    After hearing this, the third grandma''s anger subsided a little. She pointed to the two boxes of gifts and said: "These two boxes are the Xu family''s apology to you. Take them away quickly."


    But he couldn''t help but said: "Look how good the Xu family is at doing things. They will give you as much apology as the Dashan family. Just cherish the blessing."


    If she keeps doing this, Xing Geer''s marriage will be ruined, and she will fight her to the death!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen''s eyes lit up. She didn''t wait any longer and called Tian Xiaohua: "Come here, Xiaohua, help Aunt carry the gifts back."


    Third Grandma red at her: "You know how to order people."


    Tian Xiaohua didn''t care. She smiled and said to the third grandma: "I''m just helping my aunt with some work. It''s nothing. Third grandma, don''t feel bad for me."


    Speaking, he picked up the biggest box and left, not forgetting to tell Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, I''m going back first, and I''lle back to you tomorrow to learn something."


    Sister Xiaoyu''s family wanted to arrange a wedding ceremony, so she couldn''t wait too long.


    "Sure, you cane anytime tomorrow." Gu Jinli still likes Tian Xiaohua very much. She is sensible and can work well and is not annoying. When he sees her busy with business, he will leave in a sensible way.


    "I''ll go back first, otherwise my mother will me me again." Luo Huiniang waved to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu, and left with Tian Xiaohua carrying the box.


    Mr. Chen was unhappy and muttered: "This girl Huiniang has no eyesight. She only has two boxes and she doesn''t know how to move one. She has to carry it with Xiaohua."


    But she didnt dare to speak too loudly, and went back with the box in her arms.


    After they left, Mrs. Cui said to Zhu Camellia: "Camellia, take Xiaoxue to divide the Xu family''s gifts and send them to several families."


    Eh. Zhu Camellia responded and took Tong Xiaoxue to move the gifts to the side hall to collect them.


    Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli were urged by Mrs. Cui to return to the courtyard where they lived: "You two will stay in the boudoir today, and then the female elders of the groom''s family will go to the boudoir to see you. Don''t think it''s a burden, this is a rule, you can''t Less."


    After speaking, he nced at Gu Jinli, which made Gu Jinli feel helpless: "Brother Qin''s family has no female elders, so no onees to see me."


    Ms. Cui said: "Your mother, Rob, will look after the Qin family. Just stay at home and go to the pharmaceutical workshop tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to take Erqing and Xiaoji back to the house and continue to work on the backlog of ledgers.


    Mrs. Cui and the third grandma went to prepare dinner for the Qin family and the Luo family.


    Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng remembered the time when the two families came to visit, so they returned home before Shen Shi, put on clean and festive clothes and waited.

 Chapter 1058: Little Tiger

    Chapter 1058: Little Tiger


    Chapter 1058 Little Tiger


    At the right time in the afternoon, Mr. Qin and the Luo family came to the door on time. ording to custom, both families prepared nine sweet gifts as a door-to-door gift.


    The Nine Sweet Gifts are nine kinds of sweet gifts, including sugar, wine, cakes, glutinous rice, white rice, white flour, sweet dates, sweet fruits, and two pieces of broken silver soaked in sweet water.


    Things are verymon, but they have the implication that a young couple can be sweet for a lifetime after getting married.


    The third grandfather and grandma, Mr. Cui of Gu Dashan, as well as Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng went out to greet him. They happily epted the nine sweet gifts and invited Mr. Qin and Mr. Luo''s father, Mr. Chu, to sit in the living room.


    Mr. Qin didn''t waste any time. He took out the three days prepared by Qin Sang and handed them to Gu Dashan: "Sang asked someone to read them and said that these three days are auspicious. You two should take a look and choose one."


    The boy can feel at ease only if the date is set and the betrothal ceremony is carried out.


    Mrs. Chu also handed the day she had calcted to Cui and said with a smile: "This is a day that has been re-selected. Take a look, although it is a bit urgent, the day is not bad."


    Originally the day that the Luo family was optimistic about wasst year, but at that time Luo Wu was plotted by Mr. Xia and missed the day. This time is the day to look at again.


    Mr. Cui and Gu Dashan were afraid that their two daughters'' marriages would change and did not dare to wait any longer. The couple chose the date quickly.


    Just as Qin Sang guessed, the couple chose the ninth day of May and the neenth day of May. Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu were older and had the engagement ceremony first, so they chose the ninth day of May.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were on the 19th day of the fifth lunar month.


    Mr. Qin smiled and was very satisfied. Sang knew Xiaoyu''s birth date, which was calcted based on the two people''s birth dates. May 19th was a more auspicious day for them.


    "Okay, then it''s settled. On May 19th, the Qin family will find an official matchmaker ande to the door with an engagement gift." Mr. Qin said with a smile, looking forward to Qin Sang''s performance on the day of the engagement ceremony. That boy It will definitely make youugh out loud with excitement.


    Xiao Jiy under the living room window and listened. After listening, he ran back and told Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was stunned after hearing this: "Is it that simple?!"


    Her mother and the third grandma had prepared for this for a long time in advance and had been nervous all day long. The result was that the man gave the woman a date for the engagement gift, and it was over after the woman chose the date. The only thing that had a sense of ceremony was that Its the Nine Sweet Gifts.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "This time it''s just a matter ofmunication between the two families. It''s very simple to set a date for the engagement ceremony. It will be moreplicated when ites to the engagement ceremony."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli leaned on the table and said, "That''s right. If it''s reallyplicated, my little brother Qin won''t be here."


    Given how much Qin Sang valued her, he would stay with her specially if anything wasplicated.


    Even though he said this, Gu Jinli was still a little sour because Luo Wu specifically stayed at home today.


    However, she had no intention of ming Qin Sang. She knew how he felt about her, and it was just her instinct to be jealous.


    Gu Jinli turned to look at Gu Jinxiu and teased: "Sister, why are you not shy anymore? Brother Luo Wu is here and will definitelye to see you before leaving. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu''s face immediately turned red and she replied: "Brother Luo Wu and I have known each other since childhood, and we have already received the letter of appointment. There is nothing to be ashamed of."


    Gu Jinli looked at her face that was so red that it was bleeding, and said with his tongue: "Sister, you are so red that you are not convincing."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinxiu''s face turned even redder, but she did not run away. She had been teased by Xiaoyu too much, and she would no longer be scared away.


    Xiao Dongjia, Sister Xiu, the owners wife is here. Erqing came over to report.


    Gu Jinxiu said hurriedly: "Xiaoyu, stand up quickly. Mother told us to wait at the door."


    Gu Jinli was a little helpless: "Why do I feel like we are acting."


    Even though they are already so familiar, they still pretend to be meeting for the first time so that Mr. Chu takes a fancy to her. Xiao Ji said: "My dear boss, please get up quickly. This is a custom. My boss''s wife has said it. You can''t vite it, otherwise it will be unlucky."


    Gu Jinli had been bored all day and wanted to be finished watching quickly so he could move around freely. He stood up obediently and followed Gu Jinxiu, waiting at the door of the main room.


    Not long after, the third grandmother, Mrs. Cui, and Mrs. Chu came over together.


    Ms. Cui also said in a serious manner: "This is my eldest daughter, Sister Xiu. Sister Xiu, pleasee and see me as a gift to Aunt Luo."


    Gu Jinxiu obediently bowed to Mrs. Chu, and then presented her embroidery work to Mrs. Chu as a greeting gift.


    Mrs. Chu was very happy. After epting the meeting gift, she smiled and said, "She is a good girl. When she enters the Luo family, I will definitely treat her as my own daughter."


    Gu Jinli almostughed out loud. It was really like acting. He spoke as if he didn''t know each other, but the two families have long been very familiar with each other.


    But she didnt dare tough out loud, as she would be scolded by Ms. Cui, so she could only hold back herughter.


    Then it was her turn.


    Mrs. Chu came to see her on behalf of the elders of the Qin family. ording to the rules, she praised her a few times and asked her for the embroidery she made. After that, the matter was over.


    Chu said: "Sang is not here. When hees back next time, I will give him the purse you made."


    Yes, Gu Jinli can make purses, and he even embroidered a little tiger with a round head on it, which looks so cute.


    Hum, you always didnt believe that I could do needlework, but now you see, my suturing skills are first-rate, and I can sew out a little tiger with just a few stitches.


    but


    Why is there the word Qin on this tigers forehead? Ms. Cui said angrily and funny: This is the first official embroidery you gave Sang, how could you do such nonsense?


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin''s surname is Qin, so I embroidered the character Qin on him. It''s pretty good."


    It is not necessary to embroider the character "", embroidering the character "Qin" is more friendly and novel.


    And Brother Qin is like this cute little tiger in her eyes. Although he is a beast king, he is so cute when he is facing her.


    Mrs. Cui was convinced. She knew that Sang loved her and would not criticize her. She thought she would be even happier when she saw the word "Qin", so she didn''t say anything to her.


    Okay, if you want to go to the pharmaceutical workshop, you can go, but you have to be back within half an hour. Remember to invite old doctor Wu over and lets have dinner together.


    Her family has always respected Dr. Wu and treated him as an elder. Dr. Wu also opened a pharmaceutical workshop in partnership with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu and Sang''s marriage was settled, so it was time to invite Dr. Wu over. meal.


    Hey, I got it, mother, I will definitely be back within half an hour! Gu Jinli was very happy, and immediately went back to his house to change into work clothes, and took Xiaoji and Erqing to the pharmaceutical workshop.


    The pharmaceutical workshop is very busy.


    Tong Dayu, Ye Jingzi, Ah Shi, Ophiopogon japonicus, Panax notoginseng, Ye Dakou, Xiao Liushu, Hong Gu, and Grandma Tao are all leading the people in the pharmaceutical workshop to make convenient medicines.


    When he saw Gu Jinliing, he didn''t stop what he was doing. He just greeted her happily: "The little boss is here."

 Chapter 1059: scolded

    Chapter 1059: scolded


    Chapter 1059 Being scolded


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Hey, thank you for your hard work. Work hard and I''ll give you two days off during the Dragon Boat Festival."


    The Dragon Boat Festival will be in a few days. The pharmaceutical workshop has finished the medicines for treating wind and cold and started making Qushu pills, mosquito repellent incense and other convenient medicines for summer use.


    After hearing this, Ah Shi and the others were very happy: "Thank you so much, little boss!"


    They have wanted to take a holiday for a long time, but the business of the pharmaceutical factory is so good that they have been too busy. They have to continue working even on the day of ounting at the end of each month. They cannot take a holiday like tofu and spice workshops.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, a new group of people wille to Fucheng in a while, and they will be asked to help crush the medicinal materials, and you will be able to rx."


    She is very cautious about hiring people in the pharmaceutical workshop. She will not add more people easily. She is really too busy. She only uses servants with death contracts, and does not let them do too difficult work, only letting them crush medicinal materials.


    After hearing this, Ah Shi breathed a sigh of relief. She was in charge of tooth powder, and if she wanted to make tooth powder, she had to grind medicinal materials first. This was a job that required a lot of manpower.


    The same goes for Ye Dakou. He is responsible for making mosquito-repellent incense. Before making mosquito-repellent incense, he also has to grind the medicinal materials, which is abor-intensive job.


    Gu Jinli looked at them breathing a sigh of relief and felt like Zhou Bapi.


    You guys get busy first, Ill go find Grandpa Wu. Gu Jinli came to the pharmaceutical workshop in a hurry because he had something to do to see Dr. Wu.


    Dr. Wu and Dr. Dai are developing a new gold-creating medicine in the pharmacy. This kind of gold-creating medicine was developed two years ago, but there has been little progress. However, old doctor Wu is very interested and vowed to make it.


    Just because Gu Jinli said that if this kind of gold wound medicine is made, the wounds will not be inmed and ulcerated, and many people''s lives can be saved.


    This so-called new gold-creating drug is, to put it bluntly, an anti-inmmatory drug, and it can also be called tetanus.


    However, if you want to make this kind of medicine, you need a very important drug introduction, which is horse serum.


    With horse serum,bined with other drugs, an effective tetanus drug can be made. But horses are precious, and refining serum requires technology. Under current conditions, it is not easy to extract serum from horses. That''s why there has been no progress for two years.


    Gu Jinli really wanted to make this medicine, but she knew she couldn''t rush it, so she told Dr. Wu that this medicine was difficult to make and she might never be able to make it in her lifetime. But Dr. Wu didn''t listen and scolded her, saying she had no perseverance and gave up too quickly.


    In desperation, she could only let Dr. Wu continue his research.


    Grandpa Wu, thank you for your hard work. Gu Jinli entered the pharmacy and immediately began topliment Dr. Wu.


    Old doctor Wu snorted coldly: "You still know how toe back? I thought you were going to stay in Fucheng until you grow old."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are always exaggerating. How can you stay in Fucheng until you grow old?"


    I have toe back to marry Brother Qin.


    Old doctor Wu snorted and asked, "Is everything settled?"


    Gu Jinli knew that the old doctor Wu was talking about the old Gu family, so he nodded and said: "Well, everything has been solved, don''t worry."


    After saying that, she consciously came over to help prepare the medicine. If she didn''t do the work, Old Doctor Wu would say she waszy. Not only her, but also Erqing was dragged by Xiao Ji to pack the pills, and muttered: "Those who have to work, Grandpa Wu will be angry if he doesn''t work."


    Before Erqing came here, he had made a point of getting to know the people Gu Jinli was going to be in contact with and knew the temper of old doctor Wu. He didn''t say anything and just worked with him.


    "Uncle Dai, thank you for your hard work. I''ll give you a day off during the Dragon Boat Festival." Gu Jinli greeted Doctor Dai beside him, and before Doctor Wu started to scold him, he told him about Shilu Medicine Store and told You Xi from I took out the cauldron pattern from under thentern base of the Cen family medicine shop and showed it to him: "This is the pattern, please take a look at it."


    Old Doctor Wu frowned when he heard this. He took the paper with the pattern and looked at it. He nodded and said, "It is indeed the totem of Shilu Medicine Shop. I didn''t expect you to meet one of their people."


    Old Doctor Wu was a little unhappy. He allowed Shilu Pharmacy topete fairly with them, and even tolerated Shilu Pharmacy to send people to him for prescriptions for insecticides. But when he searched for small fish like a prisoner, he Not happy.


    When they opened a pharmaceutical workshop together, they promised Xiaoyu Yatou that they would not let these intrigues bother her, and she would only need to develop medicines.


    "I think it''s because we have a new boss and our convenient medicines are selling well, so we want to get a share of the pie. But these dirty tricks are really like the style of a lost-world furnace medicine store. Each generation is really inferior to thest. "


    Old doctor Wu put away the two rubbings and said, "The old man will tell the people at Yuanzi Medicine about this, and Mr. Min will take care of it. You don''t have to worry."


    This is what Gu Jinli wants. She just wants to make money to live, and she doesn''t want to y any intrigues: "Okay, you''ve been working so hard."


    After finishing speaking, he put down the medicinal materials in his hands and said to old doctor Wu: "Grandpa Wu, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back to eat. Grandpa Qin and Third Grandpa are waiting for you."


    When Old Doctor Wu heard this, he was about to explode. He red at her and said, "You are getting more and morezy. You have been running to Fucheng for more than two months, and you have to go back to eat within two quarters of an hour after arriving. You need to know about medicine. , its a matter of human life, no matter how smart you are, you cant do it without touching the medicinal materials for two months.


    Old Doctor Wu hated Gu Jinli very much. This girl was one of the most talented people he had ever seen in medicine. She seemed to be born to eat this bowl of rice, and she could always prepare some humble medicinal ingredients. Good prescription.


    She prepared the insect-fighting medicine, Huoxiang Qushu Pills, Fenghan Quxue Pills, Fenghan Qufeng Pills, Jisu Radiating Pills and other convenient medicines from humble medicinal materials. But she was toozy. After making these convenient medicines, she didn''t want to continue developing new medicines.


    "If you don''t develop new drugs, forget it, and you''ll always go to Songzi Vige. Although the ham is profitable, pharmaceuticals can save people. You should focus more on pharmaceuticals."


    Gu Jinli was used to being scolded by old doctor Wu, so he didn''t take these words seriously at all, and said with a smile: "Grandpa Wu, I know I was wrong. After a while, I will start making a new medicine. That new medicine is also very effective in reducing inmmation of wounds." Effect."


    Seriously? Old Doctor Wus eyes lit up: You cant lie to me, or Ill never be done with you.


    Gu Jinli: "I''m not going to lie, I''m not going to lie to you. It''s for Brother Qin. Even if I lie to you, I won''t lie to Brother Qin."


    After hearing this, Old Doctor Wu was relieved. This girl likes the Qin boy. She never hesitates when making things for him. She is extremely diligent. He should be able to see some new medicine soon.


    "Let''s go, don''t keep my two old guys waiting." Old Doctor Wu asked Gu Jinli to wait outside. He went back to the yard where he lived, washed his hands, changed into a new set of gray-blue clothes, and then came out. .


    Gu Jinli, Er Qing and Xiao Ji were waiting outside the workshop. Seeing old doctor Wu changing into new clothes, he smiled and said, "Grandpa Wu, I brought a lot of materials back from Fucheng. You can pick some backter." make clothes."


    Old Doctor Wu: "I''m already old, so I don''t need to wear too good clothes. You can give me something more festive, and I''ll keep it for you to wear when you get married to the boy from the Qin family."

 Chapter 1060: unbelievable

    Chapter 1060: unbelievable


    Chapter 1060 I cant believe it


    Gu Jinli blushed upon hearing this: "You always know."


    Old doctor Wu hummed: "I''m not blind. Is the date set?"


    Gu Jinli said: "The date for the wedding ceremony has been decided, May 19th. Remember toe and have a feast when you are old."


    Old Doctor Wu did not refuse. In the past few years, he had treated Gu Jinli as his granddaughter. Seeing that she and Qin Sang finally got married, he was very happy and said: "For the sake of your hard work to get married, Pharmaceutical I will help you take care of the matters in the workshop."


    Gu Jinli smiled and immediately thanked him: "Thank you, Grandpa Wu."


    With these words from Dr. Wu, she could make time to go to Songzi Vige to make knives for Brother Qin.


    The dinner at Gu Jinli''s family was very sumptuous today, and the three families and Dr. Wu had a great time.


    While her family was having dinner, Mrs. Chen also took Gu Dagui and her two silly sons to Gu Dafu''s house. They surrounded Gu Dexing and looked at him up and down several times.


    Gu Dexing was shocked by her look and couldn''t help but said: "Second aunt, what are you looking at? Is there something wrong with my face?"


    Mrs. Chen nodded seriously: "That''s right, you have three words on your face, golden turtle son-inw!"


    After hearing this, Gu Dexing''s face turned red. He pointed to the chairs at the dining table and said, "You and my second uncle sit down first. Brother Wang and Brother Fa wille with me to serve the dishes."


    I guess its time to talk about his marriage, so hed better run away first.


    Seeing this, Ms. Chen said disgustedly: "What are you bringing? What good food can you two, father and son, have? Here, this is the braised meat I got at Sister Da Ya''s house. It''s free. You take it and cut it and bring it over." eat."


    In order to talk about Gu Dexing''s marriage, Mrs. Chen didn''t cook at home. She thought that the food at Gu Dexing''s house would not be very good, so she ran to Gu Daya''s house and brought back a few tes of braised meat. The family of four came to Gu Dexing''s house for dinner.


    Gu Dexing took the basket and went to the kitchen to cut the braised meat.


    After a while, Gu Dafu and I brought the braised meat, two vegetables fried at home, and multi-grain rice.


    When Mrs. Chen saw this, she began to dislike it again: "Why didn''t you cook white rice? From now on, you will be the uncle of a wealthy family. It will be so embarrassing to eat multi-grain rice again."


    "Ms. Chen, that''s enough. Youe here to eat for free and talk so much nonsense." Gu Dagui couldn''t stand listening anymore. This woman was just talking nonsense. What happened to the multi-grain rice? When they were fleeing from famine in the past, they even ate leaves.


    Ms. Chen snorted coldly and said quibly: "What do you mean by freeloading? I brought a basket of braised meat, which is worth half a tael of silver."


    Gu Dagui almost diedughing: "You still have the nerve to say that you went to Sister Da Ya''s house to get that braised food, and it didn''t cost you a single copper."


    Gu Dafu shook his head when he heard this, and quickly asked them to stop. He said with a smile: "Stop arguing and eat quickly. The children are all hungry."


    Speaking, he gave Wang Geer a chopstick of braised mutton: "Eat it."


    The child stared at the braised mutton eagerly and almost drooled.


    "Thank you, uncle." Gu Dewang smiled and narrowed his eyes, biting into the braised mutton and grinding the multi-grain rice, feeling very satisfied. Mrs. Chen and Gu Dagui also hurriedly picked up their chopsticks to eat. They thought the food was good. Ms. Chen ate happily. It was only after she was full and drunk that she remembered what happened to the Xu family and said to Gu Dafu who was clearing away the dishes: "Brother , the Xu family is the second room of the Xu family in the county town, you know, we just met yesterday. Then Xu Er and his wife have fallen in love with Brother Xing, and want to marry the eldest daughter of their second room to Brother Xing. Let Brother Xing do it Im a rich man.


    Gu Dafu was stunned when he heard this. Before eating, he thought Chen was making fun of Brother An. He didn''t expect it to be true, but: "Isn''t it true that the Xu family is interested in Brother An? The girl he matches is not right. Isn''t she Xu Tongsheng''s biological sister? You two were quarreling yesterday..."


    Ms. Chen interrupted Gu Dafu: "Because of the quarrel with Xu Ling, the Xu family felt that the girl couldn''t do anything, so they reced the girl with the Xu family''s second wife."


    Then he turned to Gu Dexing and said: "That girl''s name is Xu Zhong. Although her nickname is not nice, she has a nice nickname of Linglong. I saw her yesterday. She looks good. She is much prettier than Xu Ling and has a better temper. She is very good at doing things, and the most important thing is that Mr. Xu said that because she is the first granddaughter of the Xu family, he will give her an extra dowry so that she can marry in glory."


    Mr. Xu also said that in the future, when the family is divided, the Xu familys second wife will receive 30% of the family property, which will not be much less than the first familys.


    Ms. Chen praised Xu Zhong and the second wife of the Xu family so much that Gu Dexing''s heart went crazy. He looked at his second aunt and asked suspiciously: "Is what the second aunt said true?"


    He couldn''t believe that his second aunt could boast that she had picked up gold when she picked up a piece of pig iron.


    Ms. Chen got angry, stood up and said, "What do you mean? I still don''t believe Second Aunt. Has Second Aunt lied to you?!"


    Have lied to him, I deceived him many times when he was a child. I even defrauded him of two books he used for school. He took them back to his natal family and showed them off to everyone in his natal vige.


    By the time the two books came back, they were extremely dirty and had children''s snot on them... Well, Gu Dexing felt a little disgusted when he thought about it.


    Ms. Chen looked at Gu Dexing''s frowning and disgusting look. She also remembered the past andughed loudly: "That was not in the past. My second aunt has never lied to you again since you grew up."


    Gu Defa: Last year I deceived Brother Dexing twice, one time was


    With a snap, Mrs. Chen pped Gu Defa on the head hard and said angrily: "Shut up, you stinky boy. If you don''t speak, you will die."


    Gu Dagui said: "Brother, this is true. Mrs. Chen didn''t lie. Third Bonnie and Sister Dashan both know that Mrs. Xu Er personally gave the hint when she came to apologize."


    He pushed Chen again: "Hurry up and take out the silk flowers that Miss Xu gave you."


    "Yes, yes, there are silk flowers as proof." Mrs. Chen immediately took out the bag hanging on her waist, took out a box from it, opened the box, and showed the two silk flowers to Gu Dafu and Gu Dexing: "Look, it''s Xu Bell... The silk flower made by Xu Linglong herself looks like a lotus, and the branches are wrapped with gold thread. To be able to give such a precious thing, it shows that she is serious about it."


    After hearing this, Gu Dafu half-believed him, but he was also afraid that Mrs. Chen would get it wrong. After all, Mrs. Chen was a careless sibling who always did wrong things. It would be embarrassing if she had her own random thoughts and his family came to propose marriage. .


    So he said: "Second brother and sister, please repeat what Mrs. Xu said again, speak slowly and carefully."


    Ms. Chen''s previous words were as if she were singing a big show. He didn''t understand some details, and many of the hints about marriage were hidden in the details.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen drank a bowl of water and repeated what Mrs. Xu said again, as well as what the third grandma, Mrs. Cui and Gu Jinli said.


    After hearing this, Gu Dafu thought carefully for a moment. He was overjoyed and looked at Gu Dexing with red eyes and said, "My son, a good match is reallying to your door."


    He asked impatiently: "What do you think? Are you interested in the eldest daughter of the Xu family? If you think it''s good, we will start preparations tomorrow. After we have prepared the generous gifts, we will immediately ask your second aunt to bring the official media to propose marriage." .

 Chapter 1061: Horribly stupid

    Chapter 1061: Horribly stupid


    Chapter 1061 Horribly stupid


    The only son left by Gu Dafu was Gu Dexing. He dreamed of getting him a wife and having children, but brother Xing had sworn a vicious oath because of Sister Mei''s incident, not to marry him until he was admitted to the imperial examination.


    But now that he is a child, he is considered to be famous in Dachu, so we can say we are married.


    Gu Dexing was confused. He had met the Xu family yesterday, but looking at Mr. Xu''s appearance, it was obvious that the son-inw he was interested in was Brother An. Howe in the blink of an eye, the Xu family girl ended up with him.


    "Are you happy or not? Why don''t you say something? Why don''t you say anything?" Mrs. Chen was so anxious that she kicked Gu Dexing.


    Gu Dagui was so angry that she wanted to beat Chen''s. How big Xingge was still, she looked at Gu Daxing: "Xingge, the Xu family is good, she is a well -known rich household in Tianfu County.


    Then he said: "You don''t need to mind that the Xu family fell in love with An Geer first. An Geer has no interest in the Xu family at all. Moreover, the Xu family told Brother An that it was Xu Ling, and it told you that it was Xu Zhong. Different."


    After hearing this, Gu Dafu was afraid that Brother Xing would be separated from Brother An, so he hurriedly said: "Brother Xing, you can''t offend and me Brother An because of the Xu family''s marriage."


    Gu Dexing said: "Dad, second uncle, you have misunderstood. I didn''tin about Brother An, nor did I mind... The eldest daughter of the Xu family is quite nice. I just didn''t expect that the Xu family would like me, so I was surprised."


    "What''s the surprise? You are Master Tongsheng and will be an official in the future. Now you are one of the top ten richest sons-inw in Tianfu County. If Xu Linglong can marry you, it means you have picked an official wife for nothing. She is making money. We''re here." Mrs. Chen couldn''t see that Gu Dexing looked like he wasn''t worthy of a richdy. She patted him on the back and said, "Straighten your back for me and show some arrogance like a Tongsheng master. Don''t be like this. No momentum."


    Gu Dexing was almost breathless when he was photographed. He straightened his back quickly, took a step back, looked at his father and said, "If my father and my second uncle and second aunt think it can be done, then let her do it... It''s good."


    "Hey, with your words, it will be done. Don''t worry, the second aunt will definitely handle this matter beautifully and marry you a rich girl." Mrs. Chen was extremely happy, Xing Geer''s marriage was finally over It''s settled.


    He then said proudly: "If the marriage can be settled, our Brother Xing is much better than Brother An and Boy Ming. He is the first among the four young men in the vige to get engaged. He will also be the first to get married in the future. The one who gives birth to a child will outshine them from this moment on.


    Gu Dafu was so happy that he couldn''t even speak. He could only nod his head and say "Eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh".


    Gu Dagui was also very happy. Brother Xing had a bad temper before, and his eldest brother remembered his sister-inw and refused to remarry to death. He often worried that if Brother Xing didn''t change his bad temper andmitted suicide, he would What should I do in my future life?


    Now that I saw that Gu Dexing not only got the honors, but also married a rich girl, I was really happy from ear to ear: "Our father is indeed right, as long as Brother Xing is allowed to study, he will definitely get the honors. As long as he gets the honors You can marry a rich girl, are you following our fathers words now?


    When Gu Dafu heard this, he thought of Vige Chief Gu and shed tears. He stood up and knelt down in the direction of the gate, saying, "Dad, our brother has made a career, please rest in peace."


    Gu Dexing also thought of Vige Chief Gu. After all, his grandfather was the person who loved him the most in the family. No matter how poor he was in learning, his grandfather firmly believed that he could get into the exam.


    Thinking again of the dead rtives at home, he knelt down with Gu Dafu and kowtowed towards the east.


    Gu Dagui also cried, then knelt down and kowtowed, shouting: "Dad, our life is very good now, don''t worry."


    Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes and said, "It''ste at night. Dad is already asleep. Don''t disturb him. Get up quickly."


    Such a festive event, it has to be so impressive, does it mean to scare her?


    After Gu Dagui heard this, his cry was suppressed in his throat. After ring at Mrs. Chen, he wanted to continue crying, but found that he was no longer sad, so he could only stand up and said: "Brother, let''s discuss going to Xu''s house to propose marriage." Let''s do it." "Eh." Gu Dafu was helped up by Gu Dexing, sat back on the chair, and said: "We have to hire an official mediator. If we don''t want a private mediator, we won''t lose the Xu family''s face. There is also a door-to-door gift, which must be prepared. Thick, the eldest daughter of the Xu family is ady in the family after all... Next, she has to invite the third uncle to go with her. She has a lot of experience and can talk. With such an older elder apanying her, the Xu family will not hesitate to see her. Will be happy."


    Inviting famous elders in the family to propose marriage is a sign of respect for the woman. Many families like her very much. If the marriage is sessful, they will give a red seal to the elderly person whoes to the door.


    Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui and Chen discussed together for a long time. Chen also teased Gu Dexing from time to time, making Gu Dexing unable to stay any longer and ran to the kitchen to wash dishes and boil water.


    But he was very happy in his heart...the richdy was the wife he had longed for for twenty years. In the past, I was not very knowledgeable and always felt that I would never be able to marry a rich girl. But now I am attracted by a rich girl. I really can''t believe it.


    He remembered what Gu Jinli said, if you want to live a good life, earn it yourself. If you dont have the ability, you cant earn it, no matter what the circumstances.


    These words were said by Gu Jinli when he was scolding Sister Mei as a child, but Sister Mei did not understand this truth until her death, and he understood it toote. If he had understood it earlier, he would not have harmed Sister Mei.


    "Sister, my brother has been admitted to the imperial examination and has been favored by a wealthy family in the county. He wants to marry a rich girl... It turns out that we don''t need to reach out to anyone. We can live the life we want on our own."


    When Gu Dexing thought of what he had done before, he felt that he was terribly stupid and felt sad.


    Gu Dafu and the others didn''t finish talking untilte at night. Then they called him over and said, "Brother Xing, let''s see your second uncle and second aunt together. Your second aunt has put a lot of effort into your marriage." of."


    Gu Dewang muttered: "It''s only a few steps away, what can I give you as a gift?"


    They used to go back many nights by themselves, and they were no strangers. Why should they be so polite? They were not used to it.


    When Gu Dagui heard his muttering, he gave him a chestnut, which made Gu Dewang extremely painful. Gu Defa looked at his brother sympathetically and said in his heart: My brother is still so stupid, how can I make him smarter? What''s the point?


    "Hey, here wee." Gu Dexing responded, and he and Gu Dafu sent Gu Dagui and his family home.


    But the people in the He family ancestral hall were having a very hard time.


    The He family stayed in the ancestral hall all day today. Everyone was so hungry that they couldn''t go home to eat.


    Vige Chief He said: "Eat whatever you want, a bunch of people with wine bags and rice bags. If this matter is not resolved today, no one will be able to go back, and they will have to wait here to die of hunger!"


    What kind of money are you waiting for?

 Chapter 1062: Luring robbers into the village

    Chapter 1062: Luring robbers into the vige


    Chapter 1062: Luring bandits into the vige


    He Daqian and his wife ran away immediately after seeing what happened. Vige Chief He and the others only captured He Daqian''s daughter-inw. He Daqian and his two sons were missing.


    He Dayuan went to the Gu family to ask for help from the Gu family to pursue him, but he hasn''te back yet.


    "He Daqian''s noble brother has bad intentions. If this matter is not resolved, our He family will be doomed!" Vige Chief He was so angry that he almost wanted to kill someone. The anger in his heart had nowhere to vent, and he was pointing at He. The fourth couple said: "Keep fighting!"


    "Yes." The young man and the woman in charge of torture held down He Laosi and He Niushi respectively, and hit them and the couple with sticks in their hands.


    He Laosi and his wife screamed repeatedly, shouting: "Vige chief, stop fighting... I can''t bear it any longer. If I fight again, I will die..."


    They were beaten when they were caught by Luo Wu. They were beaten again when they were taken back to the ancestral hall. If they are beaten now, they will really die.


    He Niu-shi cried so hard that her throat broke. She was regretting her past. If she had known that the end would be so miserable, she would not have listened to He Daqian''s wife.


    "Dad, let someone else beat you. If the beating continues, someone will really die." He Dacang persuaded Vige Chief He in a low voice: "There are blood marks on the backs of Mr. He and his wife."


    "What should I change? They deserve to be beaten to death. These two are only doing harm to the vige." Vige Chief He was so angry that he couldn''t listen to the advice at all.


    But he was also afraid of causing trouble, so he soon pointed at He Tianwa and his wife, He Laijin and his wife, and He Laoshou and said, "These are the troubles that need to be dealt with. Let me fight them!"


    He Tianwa and the others were going crazy. They cried and begged Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, we know we were wrong. Please calm down."


    They have never seen Vige Chief He being so fierce since they were young. It seems that this time he is really angry.


    Vige Chief He didn''t care about them, he just wanted to deal with them: "Beat me!"


    He then said to the He family present: "Open your eyes and see clearly. If anyone dares to make a mistake again, this will be the fate. If you are beaten to death, you will be thrown into the mountains to feed the wolves, and even a grave will not be set up for you."


    These words made all the He family members tremble. When they looked at He Laosi and the others, they wished they could go up and beat them too.


    He Laosi''s thorns are really hurting them. They are obviously very well-behaved and have not done anything bad. They also admire and respect the Gu family, but because of He Laosi and the others, they have to suffer here hungry. .


    Bang, bang, bang, the sound of wooden sticks beating people in the ancestral hallte at night was particrly permeating.


    But in addition to the sound of wooden sticks hitting people, they also heard a sound of shouting and footsteps.


    Vige Chief He was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Okura went to see if Ohara and the others were back."


    "Hey." He Dacang quickly took the torch and left the ancestral hall. As soon as he walked out of the ancestral hall yard, he saw the light of the torch and shouted: "Oyuan, brother, is it you?"


    He Dayuan replied: "It was us, He Daqian caught it."


    He Dacang almost cried with joy, but he was caught. He hurriedly shouted to the ancestral hall: "Dad, He Daqian has been captured!"


    After hearing this, the He family all breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, you have caught her. If you wait any longer, they will faint from hunger.


    Bring him in! Vige Chief He shouted.


    Not long after, He Dayuan came in with ten children of the He family and escorted He Daqian, who was beaten and bruised all over. Vige Chief He frowned and asked, "Why is there only He Daqian? Where are his two brats?"


    "Run away." He Dayuan said very ashamedly: "Someone is helping them. We relied on the help of the Gu family to catch He Daqian. The people from the Gu family pharmaceutical workshop have already gone after those two bastards. They should be able to catch them. return."


    The people at Gu''s Pharmaceutical Factory are very powerful, and it''s very easy to catch two and a half young men.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He breathed a sigh of relief. After looking at He Daqian, his anger soared and he said angrily: "Take this beast to the ancestral hall and use family methods!"


    He Daqian was awake. When he heard this, he asked: "Vige chief, why do you always beat me? Why do you arrest my family? What did I do wrong?"


    Vige Chief He was shocked. He almost vomited blood when he looked at He Daqian: "You still have the nerve to ask? Are you blinded by your brain? You and your wife instigated He Laosi and his wife to ask Mrs. Niu to bring her granddaughter to plot against Gu Jinan. You Still dont want to admit it!


    He Daqian smiled and said: "Vige chief, our husband and wife did not do such a thing. It was He Laosi and his wife who wanted to get into the Gu family and found Mrs. Niu to scheme against Gu Jinan. It has nothing to do with us."


    He vige chief pointed at He Daqian, shook his head and said: "He Daqian, He Daqian, why didn''t you ask your wife first what she said before you said this?"


    He Dacang said: "Your daughter-inw can''t stand the beatings, she has already beaten them all, and all the He family members have heard about it. You stille to lie to us. You are really shameless!"


    Do you really think he can deceive this matter by telling a few lies? He Laosi, his wife, and He Hong were all recruited.


    He Daqian was stunned, his eyes full of murderous intent, and he red at his wife: "Hong, you bitch!"


    I actually said everything, but...


    "I don''t know about this. It was the Hong family who instigated He Laosi and his wife to do it. If they want to beat or kill you, I will go to the three of them. I am innocent."


    He still doesnt recognize it.


    He Damiao couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up and cursed: "He Daqian, you bitch, you still don''t want to admit the evil things you have done. You have caused us harm. We have been standing here since the morning, Old Uncle Yang Several elders in the n have fainted. If you still have some conscience, don''t harm the vigers like this and admit it quickly."


    "Bah, admit it? Why should I admit something I haven''t done?!" He Daqian was extremely arrogant and gloated: "You deserve it. Who makes you unable to distinguish between the inside and the outside? All of you are facing the Gu family. The Gu family is You are a man with a foreign surname, a stinky beggar who escaped from famine, but you work for his family for a few dors, you are really shameless!"


    The He family was shocked. They worked to earn money to live. Is this wrong?


    He Daqian ignored their shocked looks and continued to say shocking words: "You listen to me and follow my brother. Let''s go and rob the Gu family together. As long as we do it quietly, we can unify it when the governmentes." Even if we insist on refusing to admit it, the government cant do anything to us. In this way, we can make a fortune and every household can live a good life calling ves and maidservants.


    As soon as these words came out, all the He family members were frightened.


    What did they listen to? What is He Daqian talking about?


    Vige Chief He almost fainted and pointed at He Daqian tremblingly: "You, you beast, what did you say?"


    You guessed it right, Gu Jinan really guessed it right. He Daqian wanted to team up with his noble brother to harm the Gu family.


    You beast, you want to introduce robbers into the vige and do evil things.


    He Daqian smiled: "What a shameful thing. What I''m telling you is a good thing about getting rich overnight. So what, are you going to do it? If not..."

 Chapter 1063: Ive been following you for several years

    Chapter 1063: I''ve been following you for several years


    Chapter 1063: Ive been following you for several years


    "What will happen if you don''t do it?" Gu Jinan''s voice suddenly sounded, following Luo Wu into the courtyard of the He family ancestral hall, staring at He Daqian and sneering.


    He Daqian was startled. He didn''t expect Gu Jinan toe, so he said angrily: "Get out, you foreign wild dog, you have no right to stand on the ground of our He family ancestral hall!"


    "Shut up, stop this beast''s mouth!" Vige Chief He almost went crazy. He didn''t expect that He Daqian''s words would be heard by Gu Jin''an. He hurriedly ran over and said: "Brother An, don''t listen to his nonsense. There are many people in the vige." Its safe, no outsiders wille into the vige and harm others.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Don''t worry, vige chief. Outsiders want toe in and harm Qin Gu Luotian and his family. That''s just a dream."


    He approached He Daqian, looked down at him and said, "I have been following you for several years. Do you really think that our family will not know about your thoughts?"


    The purpose of keeping you as a nuisance is to make you bolder and make you suffer a big death, so that your whole family can be dealt with in one fell swoop.


    He Daqian was stunned and stared at Gu Jinan: "What do you mean? You thief, are you setting up a trap to harm me?!"


    "What do you mean? You''ll know in a few days." Gu Jinan smiled slightly, with a frightening coldness in his eyes in the summer night wind. He stared at He Daqian and said, "Your noble brother''s name is Zeng Biao." , he is not older than you, but you call him Brother Zeng. If you say he is a brother who wants to be the boss, you might as well say you are his ve."


    "It''s just that you, a ve, can''t do your job well, and everythinges out."


    He Daqian broke into a cold sweat when he heard these words. How did Gu Jinan know Brother Zeng''s name? What else did he know?


    "So what if I say this? This is just my opinion. If you don''t have other evidence, the Yamen will not ept it!"


    I have to say that He Daqian has made a lot of progress after going out for a trip, and he now knows a few words.


    Gu Jinan''s smile remained unabated. He looked at He Daqian as if he were looking at a prey tied in a cage: "Zeng Biao also has a boss who lives in the mountains. He is a bandit leader named Fan Tu. It''s a big scourge in Hukang County, and you have the support of Fan Tu to dare to attack my family."


    "But my family is not afraid, and we would like to thank you for allowing us to give a big gift to the prefect and General Guo." Gu Jinan looked at He Daqian, shook his head and smiled: "I don''t understand, where did you get the courage to do that? Associating with Biao Zeng and the others? Bandits like Biao Zeng and Fan Tu have been targeted by General Guo for a long time. If you send them to be their ves like this, you are simply seeking death."


    He Daqian was so frightened that he peed after hearing this.


    The He family smelled a smell and cursed disgustingly: "He Daqian, you stupid bitch, you are so embarrassing!"


    He Daqian had no time to pay attention to them. He red at Gu Jinan and asked, "What are you talking about? Brother Zeng and the others were targeted by General Guo early in the morning?"


    The water banditry case was a big deal back then. They had heard the names of General Guo and Vice General Lan. They knew that they were the defenders of the city and they were very powerful.


    If Biao Zeng and Fan Tu were really targeted by General Guo, there would be no way for them to survive!


    Both masters have no chance of survival, and he will only die a worse death if he is a loser.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Yes, they have been targeted sincest year. General Guo and the others have found out the bandit den of Fan Tu and others. With just one order, they can wipe out Fan Tu''s hilltop. It''s just that General Guo dislikes it. Fan Tu and the others are a ragtag group, they are not even gangsters, and they are not many in number. They just wanted to pick some new recruits to practice, so they have not taken action."


    He also said in a very disrespectful way: "There are only about sixty people, and they still think of themselves as the king of the mountain. It''s ridiculous."


    Qin Sang told him all these things, but he didn''t expect He Daqian to get involved with these people at the time.


    "Impossible, impossible..." He Daqian was so frightened that he lost his mind and kept saying it was impossible: "Brother Zeng and the others are amazing. There are hundreds of brothers on the mountain." It is precisely because I heard that there are so many People, how much money would they dare to partner with them to bring them into the vige and plunder the Gu family?


    But what responded to him was Gu Jinan''s contemptuous sneer.


    Vige Chief He was going crazy. He begged Gu Jinan with tears in his eyes: "Brother An, save the He family, save the He family!"


    If you get mixed up with bandits, the whole n will be killed.


    The other He family members also understood the seriousness of the matter and begged Gu Jinan: "Brother An, we are all from the same vige. You have to save us, otherwise the He family will be finished."


    A woman with her child knelt down to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, for the sake of the child, save the He family. The children can''t be sitting together, woo woo woo..."


    He went to Luo Wu again and asked: "Luo Bantou, you are the squad leader of the county government. You can definitely help. Please save us. We will let the children kowtow to you."


    As he spoke, he held his child down and asked him to kowtow to Luo Wu.


    Some of the younger children of the He family were frightened and started crying. Soon, the entire He family ancestral hall burst into tears.


    Luo Wudao: "Fan Tu and the others are in Hukang County. I am the squad leader of Tianfu County. I cannot take care of the affairs of Hukang County. Only the Fucheng garrison camp and the prefect''s Yamen can take care of it."


    As soon as he said these words, the He family was in despair.


    "What should we do? What can we do?" The He family cried heartbrokenly and beat He Daqian and his wife: "It''s all caused by you. You two **** have killed the whole family."


    He Vige Chief looked at the messy He family ancestral hall, his body was shaky, and he was about to faint at the sight.


    He Jinsheng hurriedly supported Vige Chief He and said, "Grandpa, please hold on. Now that Brother An is here, he will definitely not ignore us. He has a way."


    He Jinsheng''s words made Vige Chief He, who almost fainted, wake up again. He looked at Gu Jinan and said with tears streaming down his face: "Brother An, is what Jinsheng said true? If you have any way, please save the He family. "


    Seeing that the He family had been taught enough lessons, Gu Jinan did not continue to scare them, but gave them an idea to survive: "Immediately get He Daqian''s family out of the n, and then bring He Daqian and his wife with us. Let''s go to the county town overnight to report to the official and collect all the family members." Tell the magistrate what happened."


    He added: "Nothing has happened to my family now, and Zeng Biao and this group of bandits have notmitted any crimes in Tianfu County. All we need to do is exin the matter clearly. Magistrate Zheng is a good official who will handle the case impartially and will not anger the whole country." Home."


    "Yes, yes, Brother An is right. If you want to leave the n, move He Daqian''s family out of the n immediately!" Vige Chief He woke up and immediately brought the genealogy and crossed out the names of He Daqian''s family as quickly as possible. Lose.


    Then someone prepared a car and took He Daqian and his wife to the county government office overnight.


    Since the matter concerned the Gu family, Gu Jinan and Luo Wu also followed.


    Luo Wu was the leader of the squad, and he had a sign indicating the entrance and exit of the city. The gatekeepers recognized him, and he came to see the county magistrate because of a major case, so he was quickly released.

 Chapter 1064: rush back

    Chapter 1064: rush back


    Chapter 1064 Rush back


    When County Magistrate Zheng heard about this, he hurriedly got up and rushed to the Yamen from the mansion to interrogate He Daqian and his wife in person.


    He Daqian knew that Fan Tu had been targeted and was about to be wiped out by the city''s defenders, so he stopped being harsh and resorted to anything.


    Back then, He Daqian was unable to make a living in the Gu family''s workshop because he repeatedly tried to harm the Gu family. Seeing that the life in the vige was getting better and better, he was very unconvinced. After two years of wasting time at home, he wanted to go out and make a living. After showing off, he wille back to settle the score with the Gu family.


    But he was a bastard, illiterate, and didn''t want to be a porter, so he could only find work in gambling houses, where he met Zeng Biao.


    After Zeng Biao heard that he was from Dafeng Vige, Tianfu County, he asked him to talk to him and asked him about some general information about the Gu family.


    After learning that the Gu family''s money was piled up in mountains, but there were only a few servants to look after the house and the courtyard, his eyes were red with jealousy, and he immediately went to the mountains to find Fan Tu and told him about the Gu family''s affairs.


    Fan Tu and his group are actually not very capable, and can''tpare with Gao Tong''s water bandits. This is the first time they''ve done this kind of thing of entering a vige and looting. I''m afraid that if anything happens, I''ll let He Daqian and Zeng Biao take the lead first. People came to inspect the site and waited until it was confirmed that the heads of the government offices and military departments of Qin Gu Luotian''s family were no longer at home before entering the vige tomit evil.


    "So they agreed to wait until Luo Wu and the boy from the Qin family went on business after the Dragon Boat Festival before starting the next night. At that time, Qin, Gu, Luotian and his family were just women, children and servants, and they wanted to do whatever harm they wanted. What a disaster."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng was so angry that he stood up and kicked He Daqian in the face. He cursed, "You are really a beast, and you are harming the whole vige. Do you still have any conscience?"


    Jiang Qi sneered: "He and He Dacai are two brothers, and He Dacai is a beast. How good can his brother be?"


    "The whole family is a habitual offender, really..." County Magistrate Zheng was very angry, pointing at Vige Chief He and said: "How did you be the vige chief? Such a child who is causing harm to the whole vige dares to stay in the vige, you are Do you think your life is too long? We should have driven He Dacais brother and his family out of the vige when he was sentenced!


    Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise if there was a case of bandits entering the vige and looting the vige in Tianfu County, he, the county magistrate, would also be in trouble.


    You must know that Gu Jinan is the head of the government, and the home of the head of the government was ransacked by bandits. If this matter were told, even Mr. Zheng in the capital would beughed at.


    Vige Chief He wiped away his tears and knelt down to County Magistrate Zheng: "I know I was wrong. It was me who failed to manage the vige. Please help me, the County Magistrate, to get rid of the bandits who want to enter the vige and harm people." Caught... Our vige has just had a better life, but we can''t let it be ruined by those bandits."


    "Just take good care of the children of the He family. You don''t need to worry about this matter." Magistrate Zheng saw that Vige Chief He was so old and felt pitiful. After scolding him, he said softly: "Get up. , stop kneeling."


    I dont want to be struck by lightning.


    "Hey, I thanked the county magistrate." Vige chief He was crying and was helped up by He Dacang and He Jinsheng.


    County Magistrate Zheng had no time to pay attention to Vige Chief He, and immediately ordered the extermination of the bandits: "Jiang County Lieutenant, you took people to the city to capture Zeng Biao. You are so courageous that you dare to hide in the county town. It is simply unbelievable." Take the county government seriously."


    Luo Wu took the government officials back to the vige and guarded the entrances to each vige in Dafeng Vige to prevent bandits from raiding the vige.


    "Where is Sang? Ask him to rush to the Fucheng garrison camp overnight to inform General Guo that the bandits are going to enter the vige and loot the vige. Please ask General Guo to hurry up and wipe out the bandits in Hukang County."


    Jiang Qi heard this and said, "Sang went to Niugou Town to kill wolves."


    Magistrate Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that he had ordered Qin Sang to lead people to kill the wolves. He said with some annoyance: "I forgot about this."


    But when he looked at the people present, he felt that they were not as good as Qin Sang.


    If Qin Sang rushes to Fucheng to report the news, there will be nothing wrong. As long as he catches Zeng Biao and a few bandits who have set foot on the spot, he can wait for the people from Fucheng toe and wipe out the bandits with peace of mind. But Qin Sang is not here...


    Sir, the Qin Baihus are asking for an audience! Xiao Tang Yamen ran in and reported to the county magistrate.


    Magistrate Zheng was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Let him in quickly."


    Hey. Xiao Tang Yamen responded and ran out with a whoosh.


    Not long after, Qin Sang strode in and said to Magistrate Zheng: "Sir, I heard about the mountain bandits. If you have any orders, please give them."


    He arrived at the military post at dawn. He was very obedient and squinted for an hour. At half past midnight, he took the people to Niugou Town.


    When they arrived, they didn''t show politeness to the wolves. Instead, they used the skills they had learned in the northwest to find the mountain where the wolves'' den was by looking for scents and tracks. It took them two hours to lure the adult wolves out, and a trap was set for them all. Went out.


    Just when he was about to wait until nightfall when the cubs were hungry, Si''an came to tell him about the big money.


    Qin Sang was valued by General Guo and knew that General Guo was watching a group of bandits. When he heard the name Zeng Biao, he knew that he was a third-inmand among the bandits. He was afraid that Gu Jinli was in danger, so he rushed back overnight and went straight to the vige to meet him. Gu Jinli.


    An hour ago, Gu Jinli was stunned when he saw him. After learning that he came back for a big deal, he smiled and said to him: "They are just a group of bandits with little fighting power. Feng Jin and the others can deal with them. You Theres no need to rush back.


    However, looking at her appearance, she was very happy to be back in time.


    After Qin Sang saw that Gu Jinli was fine, he left Si''an and the others in ambush in the vige and rushed to the county seat himself.


    Magistrate Zheng was very happy: "You havee back at the right time. Go to the garrison camp in Fucheng and report the bandits to General Guo. After the bandits are settled, I will give you five dors." Its a holiday, I want you to make the engagement ceremony glorious.


    Looked at Luo Wu again: "Same for you."


    Everyone in the government office knew that the two of them were engaged to the daughter of the Gu family. Magistrate Zheng originally only wanted to give them two days off, but now he was very generous and gave them five days.


    Qin Sang and Luo Wu were overjoyed. They sped their fists at Magistrate Zheng and said, "Thank you for your humble position."


    Magistrate Zheng waved his hand and told Qin Sang again about He Daqian and Zeng Biao, and told him: "He Daqian said, Zeng Biao and the others came with eight people, and three of them have been caught. Those three people I pretended to be a **** and guarded the entrance to your vige, but I was sent to the Yamen for being a frivolous girl from a good family."


    The three gangsters that He Datian sent today were sent by Zeng Biao to check out the location. At that time, he thought they were just ordinary gangsters who wanted to kidnap girls and sell them. He didn''t expect them to be bandits.


    After hearing this, Sang Qin immediately said: "Guard Zeng needs to arrest the person quickly, otherwise he will definitely run away if he smells something is wrong."


    He also said: "People should be sent to guard the Qingshui River to the east of the county immediately to prevent them from escaping by swimming in the water."

 Chapter 1065: Arrests

    Chapter 1065: Arrests


    Chapter 1065: Arresting people


    After hearing this, Jiang Qi''s expression changed and he hurriedly said to Magistrate Zheng: "My lord, I will take people to Qingshui River immediately."


    Damn, he almost forgot that the Qingshui River leads outside the county town. Thank God Sang said this, otherwise Zeng Biao and the others would have escaped, and he would have been jointly dealt with by Magistrate Zheng, General Guo, and Gu Zhifu. .


    Go quickly. Magistrate Zheng was also frightened and hurriedly asked Jiang Qi to do it.


    Qin Sang did not dy. After taking Magistrate Zheng''s handwritten letter and the token, he assured: "Don''t worry, sir, I will definitely send the news to you."


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Jinan and Luo Wu, nodded to them, and reassured them that his people were already guarding the vige.


    Qin Sang left quickly and rode towards Fucheng.


    Luo Wu and Gu Jinan also said goodbye and left, leading a group of government servants back to the vige.


    When passing by Shangjia Vige, Gu Jinan was worried about Shang Xiucai, so he went around to Shangjia Vige, found Shang Xiucai, and told Shang Xiucai about the bandits.


    Gu Jinan: "Master, be careful these days. If you find anything wrong, send someone to tell me immediately."


    Shang Xiucai was shocked when he heard this: "There are actually bandits targeting your home. You are really bold."


    He sighed again: "Why are everything happening at the same time? You still have to prepare for the college exam. Now that you are stumbling over these things, you can''t prepare for the exam with peace of mind."


    "I''ve learned everything I need to learn, and now it''s of little use if I continue to chew on books." Gu Jin''an was not worried or afraid. Instead, he said: "My family has been very conspicuous in the past few years, and it is only a matter of time before someone targets them." , it would be good to catch a group of bandits early to scare the monkeys. Moreover, the strength of the bandits is not that good, and they have been targeted by the city defenders for a long time. Nothing will happen to the family, dont worry, Master."


    Early when her familys spices were selling well, Xiaoyu said that in the countryside, wealth is a murderous knife. Not only gangsters will be eyeing her familys money, but also gangsters, so be careful at home.


    However, there is no need to be afraid if they are really targeted by gangsters. Feng Jin and the others are not vegetarians. If they teach a group of gangsters a lesson, her family will live a more stable life in the future.


    Even gangsters cant take advantage of her family, so who else would dare to cause trouble? ,


    Gu Jinan was warned by Gu Jinli a few years ago, so he was not afraid when he was really targeted by gangsters.


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai felt relieved and hurriedly urged them: "Brother An, Brother Wu, please go back to the vige quickly and don''t stay outside. If those bandits knew that He Daqian was caught, they would probably Take action in advance.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, we''ll go back right now."


    Shang Xiucai took Ah Jiu and sent them out with antern.


    After they left, Shang Xiucai said again: "Let''s go find my uncle."


    Shang Lichang almost fell ill due to the incident involving Shang Laosi. After seeing the two letters that Shang Xiucai got back, he felt much better.


    But now when I heard Shang Xiucai''s words, I was frightened again: "Bandits? How could such a thing happen!"


    There are many bandits in Dachu, as Shangli Chang knows, but He''an Prefecture is close to the south of the Yangtze River and has always been safer than other ces, so there won''t be too many bandits.


    Moreover, most of the bandits are robbers and have never entered the vige to loot. He had only heard that ruthless bandits and Dajong people from the northwest would loot viges.


    Shang Xiucai said: "You don''t have to worry too much. General Fuchengguo has sent people to suppress the bandits. Those bandits are not ruthless bandits from the northwest and cannot do any big evil. My nephew came to you to talk about the big money." , He Daqian, for example, Shang Laosi, can harm the whole vige by one person, you can always use He Daqian''s matter to scold those in the Shang family who protect Shang Laosi."


    Finally, he said earnestly: "The example of one person harming the entire n is right in front of you. You can''t bear those thorns any longer."


    After hearing this, Chief Shang Li was agitated and promised: "My uncle understands what you mean. At dawn tomorrow, my uncle will **** Mr. Shang to the Yamen without waiting for you, the fourth uncle, to return to the vige."


    This fourth n uncle is Mr. Shang Si. He is one of the elders of the Shang n. He makes a living in Fucheng and his family is living a very good life.


    The Shang family has a major issue that needs to be reported to the official. ording to the n rules, all the n elders muste back to discuss and resolve the matter together. But now, the head of the Shang family does not want to wait. If he waits any longer, who knows what trouble will happen.


    Shang Lichang murmured in his heart: Ever since the emperor killed all the eldest prince and his family, there have been many evil things in Dachu, and I''m afraid it will alle to an end.


    Shang Xiucai saw that Shang Lichang agreed and went home with Ah Jiu without staying any longer.


    When Gu Jinan and the others returned to the vige, it was already dark. Luo Wu immediately asked the government officials to ambush in eight directions of the vige, staring outside the vige and protecting the vigers.


    Vige Chief He had been running around all night, and his body and bones couldn''t bear it anymore. He was shivering all the time, but he had no intention of going back to sleep. He said to He Dacang: "Go, go to the ancestral hall... and get He Laosi''s family out of the n!"


    Apart from He Daqian''s family, He Laosi''s family is the biggest scoundrel in the vige. They have done a lot of evil things over the years. However, because they have not caused any serious trouble, Vige Chief He, out of consideration for his fellow n members, has not treated him. The family was driven away.


    It is impossible to keep it now. Who knows whether He Laosi will be the second He Daqian.


    He Dacang was shocked. He looked at his father and said, "Dad, He Daqian''s family has already left the n. If you give He Lao''s fourth family..."


    "The fourth He Lao family is also going to leave the n!" Vige Chief He was very excited and said angrily: "What kind of virtue he has, the old man has seen clearly in the past few decades, it is exactly the same as He Daqian. He has not found any noble people now. Brother, if he meets a viin with support, do you think he will be like He Daqian and bring people to the vige to harm us!"


    He added: "There are also He Tianwa and his wife, He Laijin and his wife, and He Laoshou. These people have healed their scars and forgot about the pain. This time they were beaten until they admitted their mistake, but if they are not allowed to see the chicken They will never remember the pain of how they died. He Laosi''s family must be removed from the n and let them see clearly the consequences of making trouble, so that they will not be afraid."


    Finally, he pointed at He Dacang and said: "And you, boss, you can''t imitate me. I just didn''t take action when it was time to take action, which made the He family''s boldness bigger and caused He Daqian''s trouble, cough Ahem!


    Vige Chief He was very excited and lost his temper with curses.


    He Dacang hurriedly patted him on the back and assured him: "Yes, yes, yes, my son will remember it and he will never be soft-hearted again. He will leave the n when it is time to leave the n."


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He finally felt more at ease. He took the water bag from He Jinsheng, drank a few water to moisten his throat, then looked at He Jinsheng and said: "Jin Sheng, you are the same, you should be cruel when you should be cruel. , dont be too soft-hearted... Grandpa doesnt expect you to be an official, but if you want to be an official, you cant do things like grandpa, it will kill you.

 Chapter 1066: He Jinwa

    Chapter 1066: He Jinwa


    Chapter 1066 He Jinwa


    He Jinsheng was shocked when he heard this. Ever since he could remember, his grandfather had told him almost every month that he should study hard to gain fame and be an official in the future. But now he actually said that he did not expect him to be an official.


    He Jinsheng was frightened and asked cautiously: "Grandpa, are you..."


    Vige Chief He waved his hand and interrupted him: "Don''t think grandpa is crazy. It is what happened in the past few years that made grandpa understand that being an official is not that simple."


    He looked at He Jinsheng and sighed: "You are just a farmer, and your grandfather always protects you. You don''t know the dangers outside. The incident of Lu Zhudan''s escaped ve, the case of Zou County Cheng''s collusion with the water bandits, including Which of the things that happened to the bandits today can you solve? Even if you be an official, you won''t be able to fight against them if something like this happens, and if you don''t do it, your life will be in danger. "


    "Grandpa." He Jinsheng was very sad. He knew that his grandfather was right. If he encountered a major water bandit case like Zou County Cheng, he would not be able to bring the bad guys to justice even if he died ten times.


    But


    "Grandpa, my grandson will learn how to fight with them. It will take decades. My grandson will definitely be able to do it."


    Vige Chief He shook his head: "It''s difficult. If you get the honor, you can just work as an idle clerk in the Imperial Academy. If you can''t survive in the Imperial Academy, just resign and go home. Once you have the honor, you can be considered worthy of your ancestors. No matter how great the blessing is, we wont think about it.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was impressed by Vige Chief He. There were times when the old man could see so clearly.


    It is true that it is not easy to be an official. Brother Jin Sheng is soft and simple. It is really dangerous for him to gain power.


    but


    "Vige chief, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. The world is not full of evil people like Zou County Cheng and Gao Tong. As long as Brother Jin Sheng is careful, he will be fine even if he bes a local official."


    Vige Chief He was scared. He held Gu Jinan''s hand and said, "He''s not like you...you are really capable."


    He is obviously a schr, but when ites to fighting against officials and suppressing bandits, he is like a wolf, with a sure bite and can even kill evildoers.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s not certain whether Jin Sheng can be admitted to the Jinshi. It''s too early to be an official." Vige Chief He waved his hand and said to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, you go home first Go, weve been busy all night. Dont worry about the He familys thorns. This time the old man will not favor them anymore, and will punish those disobedient He family members severely. "


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan said nothing more and responded: "Okay."


    Then he said to He Jinsheng: "Brother Jinsheng, don''t worry, I will ask Zezi to invite Uncle Dai to the He family ancestral hall. The vige chief will be fine."


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng bowed to Gu Jinan with red eyes: "Brother An, thank you very much."


    Grandpa is getting old. Not only was he angry today, but he also ran around all night. His face has turned frighteningly white. If he doesn''t find a doctor, he is really worried that his grandpa won''t be able to hold on and copse.


    He Dacang also thanked Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan bowed his hands to them, didn''t wait long, and left with Zezi holding torches.


    After sending Gu Jinan home, Zezi went to the pharmaceutical workshop to find Doctor Dai, but within two-quarters of an hour he took Doctor Dai to the He family ancestral hall.


    There was still amotion in the He family ancestral hall. Because such a big thing happened, no one dared to go home. They wanted to wait until the vige chief He and others came back and asked about the situation before going home. However, the He family was starving. Many women took advantage of the absence of Vige Chief He to go home and cook some food. Now they were full and were sleeping soundly.


    Vige Chief He saw the He family sleeping sprawled out and said to He Dacang: "Knock the gong and wake up these bastards!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    He Dacang immediately struck the gong, and all the sleeping people were awakened by the sound of the gong.


    He Laoguo saw Vige Chief Heing back and asked quickly: "Vige Chief, how are things going? The county magistrate didn''t me us, did he? But, are we going to sit together?"


    He Laoguo has always been worried about this. If he is tied up, the He family will be doomed.


    Vige Chief He was quite nice to He Laoguo. He didn''t get angry with him. He just nodded to him. He turned around to look for He Laosi and his family. He saw that the three of them were sleeping soundly and he pointed at them angrily. Said: "Bring water, pour them over to the old man to wake them up!"


    He Tianwa''s daughter-inw was shrewd. When she saw something was wrong with Vige Chief He''s appearance, she snatched a jar of water from He Laijin''s house and threw it in the faces of He Laosi and his family.


    Huhuhu, who is it? That **** man dares to mess with me! It was not He Laosi who spoke, but He Laosis son He Jinwa.


    He Jinwa looked around and saw the water jar in the hand of He Tianwa''s wife. He immediately pointed at her and cursed: "It turns out you are a **** who owes a man a bed. Are you looking for a beating?"


    He said that he was going to beat He Tian''s wife.


    He Tianwa''s wife was not afraid at all. She was still afraid that he would not hit me. She puffed up her chest and said arrogantly: "Come on, you little bastard. What''s going on? Do you want to take advantage of me while you''re beating me?"


    Then he said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, you always don''t know He Jinwa. This little beast is so bad. He just wanders around the viges in the ten miles and eight viges. When he sees an older girl or a younger daughter-inw, he pounces on him to take advantage of him. There are many The girl and my daughter-inw dare to be angry but dare not speak out for the sake of reputation, so you cant let him go this time!


    He Jinwa was shocked, and then she realized that Vige Chief He hade back. She quickly knelt down and said: "Grandpa Vige Chief, don''t listen to that bitch''s nonsense. She is seducing men outside, and I am not upying her outside." Its cheaper to live with a woman.


    He Jinwa is not stupid. She knows that her parents have done something wrong. Now she cannot offend the vige chief, otherwise she will be beaten. Look at how badly his parents were beaten, and they always slept on their stomachs.


    When He Tianwa''s wife heard what He Jinwa said, she was very angry. With a ng, she threw the water jar at He Jinwa and shouted, "You little beast, please don''t nder me. I let my mother-inw plot against Gu Jin''an. But I have never done anything immoral, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear you apart!"


    "Shut up, stop arguing, cough, cough, cough!" Vige Chief He almost copsed from their anger, and his face became even paler.


    Doctor Dai hurriedly came in and said: "Let the vige chief sit down first. Where is the water? Bring a bowl of warm water. I will turn it into pills and give it to the vige chief. If he doesn''t take the medicine, the vige chief won''t be able to hold on."


    He Shengzis house still had some hot water, so he quickly handed over a bowl of hot water: Dr. Dai, here it is.


    He Dacang and He Jinsheng had helped Vige Chief He sit on a chair. Doctor Dai took the water, took out two pills and put them into a bowl. After turning into a dark concoction, he said to Vige Chief He: "Drink quickly. "


    Vige Chief He drank a bowl of concoction with the mouth of the bowl and almost died of suffering.


    Doctor Dai pressed the acupuncture points on his body again, and after calming down the breath in his chest, Vige Chief He recovered, looked at He Jinwa and said: "I originally thought that your family would only have trouble with your parents, but you are a good junior." I didnt expect that your generation would also be bad.

 Chapter 1067: Niujia

    Chapter 1067: Niujia


    Chapter 1067 Niu Family


    I dont say whether what He Tianwas wife said is true, but He Jinwa, a junior, shouldnt use such disgusting words to curse people.


    What does it mean to be a **** who owes a man sex? Is this something that a child from a good family can scold?


    When He Niu saw Vige Chief He scolding He Jinwa, he endured the pain of being beaten and said: "Vige Chief, Jinwa is still young. It was not intentional. We will teach him slowly in the future. Don''t be angry."


    He Niu gave birth to three sons and two daughters to He Laosi, but two of the sons did not survive and died in infancy. The two daughters were sold for money, leaving only He Jinwa, the only child. She was so pampered that she was afraid that He The vige chief would torture him in anger and hurriedly came out to smooth things over.


    Vige Chief He spat at her: "Bah, you can''t even teach yourself well, how can you teach He Jinwa well?"


    Vige Chief He was originally a little worried about He Jinwa being implicated by his parents, but now he wanted to beat He Jinwa to death, stop talking nonsense with them, and immediately said to He Dacang: "Get the genealogy and emunicate He Laosi''s family. "


    "Yes." He Dacang immediately went to get the genealogy. He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw went crazy when she saw this. She rushed over and cried and begged: "You can''t leave the n, you can''t leave the n. If you leave the n, how will our family survive?"


    "How to live?" He Dacang dodged the pull of He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw and sneered: "Of course I will go back to your parents'' house. You two have the same temperament and should stay together as a family."


    Hurry back to Baihe Town and stop harming people in our Dafeng Vige. After so many years, we have had enough.


    He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw was stunned. She didn''t expect He Dacang, who was even more cowardly than the vige chief, to say such a thing.


    He Jinsheng said: "Father, don''t talk to them too much, and get them out of the n as soon as possible."


    Grandpa worked hard all day and night, and only after driving He Laosi''s family away could he rest.


    "He Jinsheng, you are a piece of shit, go to **** with your mother, don''t you put on airs with my mother after passing the Tongsheng examination, I will kill you." He Jinwa flew into a rage, spitting obscenities, and rushed over to beat He Jinsheng.


    He Jinsheng was influenced by Gu Jinan and learned several moves in the past few years. He squatted low and then punched He Jinsheng on the waist, causing He Jinsheng to stagger and take a few steps back.


    He Jinwa looked at him in shock: "You, an immortal king whocks yang energy, dare to hit me?"


    Lack of yang energy? Immortal Lord?


    He vige chief heard this and almost vomited blood. He pointed at He Jinwa and said: "Catch him and beat the old man hard!"


    After He Dayuan and the others heard this, they immediately stepped forward to hold He Jinwa down, raised their sticks and started beating him. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang a dozen sticks down He Jinwa, beating He Jinwa severely.


    But I dont know if he knew that his family was going to end, or he was really crazy. Instead of admitting his mistake, He Jinwa cursed He Jinsheng, using words such as sissy, not a man, fairy king, selling oneself to serve a man, etc. It was quite Ugly.


    Vige Chief He was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe. Fortunately, he had taken medicine in advance, otherwise he would have died of anger on the spot.


    He Dayuan had quick eyesight and quick hands. He took the bup on the side, rolled it into a ball, and stuffed it into He Jinwa''s mouth so that he could no longer curse.


    Then he took action himself and beat He Jinwa until He Jinwa was beaten half to death before he stopped.


    When He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw saw this, she couldn''t stop crying and shouted: "Doctor Dai, please show my Jinba quickly. This is the only seedling in my family. Nothing will happen."


    I still have to rely on him to support me until the end of my life.


    He Dayuan sneered and said: "As for He Jinwa, even if he doesn''t die, he will be a disaster. How to save him." After speaking, he came to the vige chief He and said: "Vige chief, don''t be angry, that brat can''t curse anymore. .


    Vige Chief He nodded and looked at He Dacang.


    He Laosi had been beaten half to death, but seeing that his family was about to be expelled from the n, he immediately threatened: "Stop, you dare to emunicate my family, I, Laosi He, will not let you go even to death?!"


    He looked at the He family present, and said with a smile: "You all have daughters at home. If I get anxious, I will sell your daughters to Paihuazi, or find a few **** to destroy them." Being innocent will make them unable to hold their heads up for the rest of their lives!"


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He was so angry that he trembled. Unexpectedly, He Laosi dared to say such words: "Beast, beast!"


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry." After He Jinshengforted Vige Chief He, he looked at He Laosi and said: "He Laosi, don''t be so shameless. You two listened to He Daqian''s words and asked Mrs. Niu to scheme against Gu Jinan, and He There is a group of bandits behind the big money, but do you know that if we talk about this seriously, your family is an aplice, and it can be regarded as colluding with the bandits!"


    "Colluding with bandits is a serious crime. He Daqian and his wife are already in jail. If your family wants to go in, we will send you to the Yamen now."


    He Jinshengs words made He Laosi and his family turn pale.


    He Laosi said: "You, please don''t nder me. We just want the Niu Qiaoer sisters to scheme against Gu Jinan. Howe you have be an aplice of the bandits?"


    This is a serious crime of decapitation.


    He Jinsheng has learned a lot from Gu Jinan in the past few years. After hearing this, he said, "Go and tell the county magistrate this."


    As he spoke, he looked at He Dacang and said, "Dad, have someone send He Laosi and his family to the Yamen..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go now, don''t send us to the Yamen!" He Laosi and his wife were afraid and cried quickly.


    Vige Chief He sneered and looked at them, feeling disgusted in his heart: "Old man, remember, you are helping He Daqian do things, and your involvement with the bandits will be a lifelong handle. It will be best after you leave Dafeng Vige." Be honest, if you dare toe back for revenge, the old man will immediately send you to the Yamen and let the Yamen chop off your heads!"


    He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw said hurriedly: "Don''t dare, don''t dare. After we leave Dafeng Vige, we will live an honest life and never dare to do evil again."


    He Dacang has crossed out the names of He Laosi and his family from the genealogy: "Dad, it''s done. After paying for his family''s house andnd, we can drive them away."


    ording to the rules, the n will buy the houses andnd of the expatriates so that the expatriates can have money to live in other ces without actually forcing them to death. This is really very benevolent.


    He Laosi was already scared, but for the sake of the money, he still struggled and said: "Thirty taels... I won''t sell if there are no thirty taels..."


    "Bah, you dare to ask for thirty taels for your shabby house andnd. I''m afraid you''re crazy." He Laoguo spat at He Laosi and said: "My family bought it for twenty taels. I don''t want to sell it." Sell."


    He Laoguo''s family has many descendants. In recent years, the family has gained money and wants to buy somend to build a house so that the grandchildren can have a house to get married.


    He Vige Chief said: "He Laosi, don''t be too open-minded. It''s only twenty taels. It''s already an advantage for your family."


    Then, he threatened He Laosi and asked where the house deed andnd deed were hidden. He Dacang took people to his house to search for the house deed andnd deed, and came back a few quarters of an hourter.

 Chapter 1068: odor mutual investment

    Chapter 1068: odor mutual investment


    Chapter 1068: Simrity


    "Brother Lao Guo, take it." Vige Chief He gave the house deed to He Lao Guo and said loudly: "The Yamen has been busy recently. I will go to the Yamen after a while to change the name on the house deed."


    The county magistrate is annoying his vige to death. It is best for the vigers to stay calm during this period and stop looking for trouble in the yamen.


    This is also the reason why the vige chief did not send He Laosi and his family to the Yamen.


    The county magistrate was already angry. If He Laosi and his family were sent away, the county magistrate might have to rece him as the vige head.


    He Dacang said: "Dad, you and Jin Sheng go home and have a rest. We will send He Laosi and his family to Mrs. Niu''s house."


    Mr. Niu is the biological mother of He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw. She threw their family to Mrs. Niu''s house and left them to fight on their own. They didn''t want this family in Dafeng Vige.


    Vige Chief He nodded: "Go quickly ande back after seeing people off. Don''t stay outside for too long and don''t bring outsiders back. If a stranger talks to you and asks about the situation in the vige, don''t say a word to anyone." Dare to say, He Laosis family is the fate of his family!


    The adults still have to suppress the bandits. Things in the vige cannot be known to outsiders now.


    "Hey, dad, don''t worry." He Dacang and He Dayuan led a group of descendants of the He family and took He Laosi''s family away. They were sent to Mrs. Niu''s house in the vige head''s mule cart.


    Others who were sent back together were Niu Qiaoer and Niu Qiaoer.


    Mr. Niu''s house is on the outskirts of Baihe Town. It was already two hourster when we arrived at Mrs. Niu''s house.


    Boss Niu refused to allow them to enter. He held a **** and shouted, "What does it have to do with my family if He Laosi''s family leaves the n? Drive them away quickly, or we will be rude to you!"


    He Dacang said: "Why are you so rude? How about we go to the Yamen and discuss it separately?"


    Boss Niu''s expression changed when he heard the words "Shang Yamen". His mother had already been sent to the Yamen. He was scared to death, for fear that the Yamen would take him away too. He was frightened by He Dayuan''s words.


    Seeing this, He Dacang kicked He Laosi and said: "I have given them to you, and I have exined the matter clearly to you. Don''t let them go to Qingfu Town again, otherwise our Dafeng Vige will not be polite to your Niu family. "


    After saying that, he immediately took He Dayuan and the others and left in a mule cart.


    However, before leaving, He Dayuan was smart and loosened the ties of He Laosi''s wife, lest Mr. Niu and his family saw that He Laosi and his family were unable to resist, so they would throw He Laosi''s family away and let them go again. Returning to Qingfu Town is disgusting.


    Seeing them running away, Lai Shi, the daughter-inw of Mr. Niu, ran out of the house and cursed at the mule cart: "A group of He family members who have killed thousands of people know how to throw these **** to my house. I curse all of you He family members. Without sons, all the women of the He family will be sold into prostitution!"


    But He Dacang and the others ignored her at all and drove away in a mule cart.


    People from Niufu Vige heard themotion at Mrs. Niu''s house and came to ask: "Niu family, why are there peopleing to your house again? Is it going to end? The reputation of the vige has been ruined by your family."


    Yesterday someone came from the Yamen and said that Mrs. Niu hadmitted a crime at her son-inw''s house and was taken to the Yamen. The people in the vige were happy all day long, but the people in the vige who alwayse to the Yamen are not good-looking and their reputation will be bad.


    When Boss Niu heard this, he rushed out with a **** and cursed: "What a stupid question. If you dare to ask another question, I will chop you alive!"


    Mr. Niu''s family is a well-known poor family in Niufu Vige. Boss Niu is also fierce and beats people at every turn. When they saw this, they ran away.


    "Bah, you are a bunch of cowards, they still want to take care of my family''s affairs!" Boss Niu was very arrogant. He was afraid of people from the yamen, but not the people in the vige. However, when he turned around and saw Niu Qiaoer and Niu Qiaoer, he was so angry that he pped them both.


    Twice, a palm-like p came down, which made Sister Niu Qiaoer''s mouth bleed.


    "Two useless things, you can''t even seduce a man, and you were sent back. What use do I need from you? I''ll find a flowerdy to sell you for money some other day!"


    Hua Pozi is a person who specializes in selling girls'' families into buildings, and Niu Pozi has sold several daughters. The Niu family is familiar with a Hua Pozi.


    Niu Qiaoer and Niu Qiaoer were beaten until they cried. Boss Niu was annoyed by their crying and cursed: "Cry, cry, cry, are you crying? I can''t beat you to death!"


    As he said that he was going to beat Niu Qiaoer and the others again, Lai hurriedly stopped him and said, "Don''t beat me, the master. It''s not worth it if you''re injured."


    After hearing this, Boss Niu stopped.


    Lai then pointed at He Laosi''s family and asked, "Master, get rid of these three unlucky things quickly, before the bad luck they bring ruins our family''s luck."


    He then pointed at He Lao''s fourth daughter-inw and cursed: "Ms. He Niu, you are married. If you throw away the water, don''t even think about returning to your mother''s house to eat and live in vain."


    He Niushi was so angry that he shouted: "Lai, you are a shrew, this is my home, my mother is not dead yet, and you want to drive me away!"


    Lai sneered: "You have forced your mother to go to the Yamen. If you want her, just go to the Yamen to find her. She can''t stay in my house anyway."


    Boss Niu also meant the same thing. He didn''t have the consciousness that the eldest brother should take care of his sister if something happened to her family. He said to He Niu: "Your life is already better than that of other sisters. Don''t cause any more trouble to the family. Hurry up." roll."


    Mrs. Niu gave birth to many children in her life, but only He Niu was the only daughter who was not sold, and the others were sold for money.


    As the granddaughter, Niu Qiaoer was originally going to be sold, but the news about Gu Jinan High School''s case came out, so Mrs. Niu did not find a buyer immediately, but took her granddaughter to Dafeng Vige to plot against Gu Jinan.


    After hearing this, Mr. He Niu sneered: "Brother is bullying us because we have no money. Let me tell you, although our family has been emunicated, our house andnd were sold for fifty taels. As long as you entertain us well, Let us recover from our injuries before leaving, and your familys benefits will be indispensable.


    "Five, fifty taels!" Lai was shocked and couldn''t believe what she heard: "You''re a liar. Your shabby house andnd are worth fifty taels. Whoever buys it will get sick!"


    He Niushi said with a smile: "In the past, it really wasn''t worth so much money, but there are aphids nted on the ground in front and behind my house. How valuable is aphids? The He Laoguo family is interested in my aphids." Aphidao, bought my house andnd at a high price."


    He Niu took out a money bag, opened the mouth of the money bag, and gave Lai a look. The white light of the money nearly blinded Lai.


    But Lai only saw the silver, but he didn''t see clearly whether it was twenty taels or fifty taels.


    "It''s really money!" Lai''s mouth was almost drooling, and she teased the boss Niu and said: "Master, my sister-inw''s family is in trouble. We, the elder brothers and sisters-inw, can''t just watch them sleep in the wilderness and just take them in for a while. Bar."


    Speaking, Mr. Niu winked.

 Chapter 1069: One is more ruthless than the other

    Chapter 1069: One is more ruthless than the other


    Chapter 1069: Each one is more ruthless than the other


    Boss Niu has been with her for many years, so he naturally understood what she meant. After pretending to hesitate for a while, he said: "Okay, then you can live at home for a while, but you have to pay for room and board."


    Dont worry, the money for room and board will be yours. Mr. He Niu knew Boss Niu very well, and felt relieved when he heard that he asked for money for room and board.


    I think after giving her room and board money, Boss Niu will not openly rob her family of money again, but I have to be wary of Boss Niu and his wife stealing money.


    I have to say that He Niu and Boss Niu are really brothers and sisters. Boss Niu is willing to keep He Laosi and his family because he is really eyeing the money and intends to steal the money from He Laosi''s family.


    However, He Laosi''s family is not vegetarian. They live in Niu Lao''s house and make various requests to Niu Lao''s family in the name of money. Not only do they ask for a doctor to see a doctor, but they even eat meat.


    Its just that Boss Niu and his family are not stupid and will not continue to indulge them. They have agreed that if they cant get the money after three days, they will rob them.


    But He Laosi''s family is even more vicious than them, and they have already thought of a way to deal with it.


    On the fourth day of May, Mrs. Lai and Boss Niu were going to give a gift to Mrs. Hua, and they were discussing the sale of Niu Qiaoer.


    He Jinwa waited for Boss Niu to go out and deceived Niu Qiaoer with a piece of silver. When Niu Qiaoer came into the house to serve him for food and medicine for the money, he actually hugged Niu Qiaoer and forcibly killed Niu Qiaoer.


    Niu Qiaoer almost went crazy. She just wanted to make money. After getting the ingot of silver, she went to the county to sell herself and work as a maid in a wealthy family. Who knew she was raped by He Jinwa?


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu, you beast, I''m your cousin, how dare you do this to me? When my parentse back, I won''t be able to spare you, you beast!" Niu Qiaoer covered himself with tattered clothes, crying and cursing, wishing he could He rushed over and tore He Jinwa apart.


    He Jinwa took advantage, lying on the bed, looking at Niu Qiao''er and sneered: "What kind of good things are your parents? They are just two old beasts who sold their daughters to make a living. Compared with what they did, I, a little beast When bad things happen, they are nothing.


    Niu Qiaoer was choked by what he said. His parents were indeed not good people, but: "My innocence has been ruined by you. If you are still making sarcastic remarks here, I will beat you to death!"


    He Jinwa is a bitch. When he heard this, he opened his arms shamelessly and said, "Come on,e on, will you die or me?"


    As he spoke, his eyes nced at Niu Qiaoer, which made Niu Qiaoer so angry that he almost lost his breath and burst into tears.


    "Sister, sister, what''s wrong with you?!" Niu Qiao''er was sent to the town by He Niu to buy meat. Who knew that when she got home, she heard Niu Qiao''er crying. She secretly thought something was wrong and hurriedly shouted and pped her outside the house. Hold the door.


    After hearing this, Mrs. He Niu immediately came out of the nearby room, grabbed Niu Qiao''er, and said with a smile: "Your sister is fine. She is waiting for your cousin to drink medicine. Your cousin has a bad temper, and your sister was scolded by him. I''m crying, don''t go in, or you will be scolded by your cousin too."


    He Laosi and his wife are in the room next door. Their family has discussed this matter today, asking He Jinwa to take care of Niu Qiaoer, so that Niu Qiaoer has to marry He Jinwa.


    As long as Niu Qiaoer marries He Jinwa, her family can settle in Niufu Vige and kill Boss Niu and his family.


    Niu Qiao''er was not a fool. She was born in such a family. She grew up listening to dirty jokes. She immediately knew something was wrong. She threw away He Niu''s hand and shouted into the room: "Sister, what''s wrong with you? Are you being raped?" Is He Jinwa being bullied? Dont be afraid, I will find someone to rescue you right now and beat He Jinwas family to death!


    Hearing this, He Jinwa smiled, put on only a pair of pants, got up and walked towards the door.


    Niu Qiaoer was so frightened that he shouted: "Qiaoer, run!"


    However, it was already toote. He Jinwa had already opened the door, grabbed Niu Qiao''er, pped her twice, and cursed: "Smelly girl, what''s your name? You still want to find someone to beat me. Believe it or not, I''ll go first." Beat you to death?!" After saying that, he pped Niu Qiao''er twice again, sending Niu Qiao''er flying away. Her face was bruised and swollen, and blood came out of her mouth. There were two quilts in the blood. Knocked out teeth.


    Niu Qiao''er didn''t cry. She turned around and red at He Jinwa, then immediately got up and ran away.


    "Qiao''er, where are you running? Come back to aunt quickly!" He Niushi shouted at Niu Qiao''er''s back, and wanted to chase her, but was stopped by He Jinwa: "Mom, don''t worry about her, she''s just a little girl, she can What kind of flowers are you digging out?"


    Mr. Niu''s family is a run-down house in Niufu Vige. Even the head of Niu Vige doesn''t want to see her family. Even if someone dies, no one wille to her house.


    Boss Nius two sons are heartless. They came to Lais house half a month ago to wait for the Dragon Boat Festival. Today is the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, and tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival, so they are even less likely toe back to support Niu Qiaoer.


    He Niushi thought about it and stopped chasing Niu Qiaoer.


    "Mom, please go back to the house first, my son is still busy." After He Jinwa finished speaking, he closed the door with a bang, and after entering the house, he took Niu Qiao''er to continue working.


    Beast, get out of here, if you dare to touch me again, I will die for you!


    "Death, you want to die? Is there any point in talking about it?"


    He Jinwa did not let Niu Qiaoer go, and bullied Niu Qiaoer again before Mr. Niu and his wife came back.


    Niu Qiaoer couldn''t stop crying and kept calling for help.


    He Laosi and his wife just listened and did not save her. Instead, they were happy that their son got such a daughter-inw for nothing.


    In the evening, Mr. and Mrs. Niu went home happily, holding a piece of pork belly in their hands. As they walked, they said: "As the boss, you still have a way to find Mrs. Hua while my mother-inw is away. The price is really higher than the previous two times." It has to be high.


    Mrs. Hua had met Qiaoer and thought that Qiaoer was good-looking, a yellow-flowered girl, and had a good birth date. She was born on the ninth day of the first lunar month, so she readily gave her a high price of twenty taels of silver and made an exception. I gave them a deposit of one tael of silver.


    The meat in their hands was bought with a deposit.


    "That''s because our Qiao''er''s birth date is a good one, and it upies the nine characters, so he is blessed." After Boss Niu sold Niu Qiao''er at a good price, he felt very happy and told Mr. Lai: "You can go thereter. Lets make a pot of wine at the vige chiefs house and let him see that our familys life is no worse than his familys!


    Lai smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll get you some wine after the meat is stewed, so you can have a good drink."


    Then he said: "Mrs. Hua said that all the old men in the city love girls with good fortunes. If our Qiaoer is taken by the rich man and taken into his house as a concubine, our family will be able to live a good life relying on Qiaoer." Living a life of good food and drink is no worse than marrying Mr. Gu."


    The couple returned home with sweet dreams, but as soon as they got home they almost went crazy.


    At home, Niu Qiaoer was still crying and cursing He Jinwa: "Beast, you beast, please give me my innocence, wuwuwu..."

 Chapter 1070: goods

    Chapter 1070: goods


    Chapter 1070 Cargo


    With one sentence, Mr. Niu and his wife were stunned into silence.


    "Dang, boss, what are Qiao''er talking about? What do you mean by clearing her name?" Lai Shi trembled as she spoke. She took Boss Niu''s hand and asked, "Yes, could it be?"


    "Go to hell!" Boss Niu had already reacted. He picked up the **** in the yard and rushed into the house where the cry came from. But the door was closed, and He Jinwa blocked the door with a table. Niu The boss couldn''t rush in, so he could only m the door with a **** and yelled: "He Jinwa, you beast, open the door for me! You dare to touch my money tree, I don''t want to live anymore!"


    He Jinwa was very arrogant andughed in the room: "Uncle, please stop shouting. You guys arete. My cousin is already my woman. She probably already has my baby in her belly, so she won''t be able to sell it for a good price." . If you dont want this scandal to spread, youd better hurry up and discuss my marriage with my cousin.


    Boss Niu''s eyes were filled with tears. He screamed loudly, banged the door with the **** in his hand, and roared: "Beast, I will kill you!"


    When Lai heard that Niu Qiaoer''s innocence was gone, she pped her thighs and cried bitterly: "He Jinwa, you are a murderer, you eat my family''s food, live in my family''s home, and you touch my family''s money tree, I will fight you to the death!"


    As he said that, he picked up the hatchet and followed Boss Niu to open the door. However, the door of his house was quite strong. It took the couple a while to cut out a hole as big as a head.


    The two couples were almost dead from exhaustion. When they saw Niu Qiaoer''s appearance from the cave, they knew that her innocence was really gone and they immediately cursed: "Niu Qiaoer, you shameless bitch, you are a dead person, why go to He Jinwa?" What are you doing in your room? Now that you have been slept with and be a ruined flower, how do you ask me to exin it to Mrs. Hua? Twenty taels, that is twenty taels of silver!"


    Niu Qiaoer was deprived of her innocence today. She was already in agony. She thought her parents would feel sorry for her when they came back, but it turned out that they only felt sorry for her money and med herself... She was obviously murdered, so they didn''t help her and even scolded her. What on earth is this? What parents?


    Niu Qiaoer waspletely desperate. She put away her tears and stared nkly at the farce. She was so sick that she almost vomited.


    He Niushi had been paying attention to the situation here. She was afraid that Boss Niu and his wife would kill He Jinwa, so she hurriedly said to Boss Niu and his wife: "Brother and sister-inw, things are already like this. It''s useless even if you kill Jinwa, we The two families should sit down and discuss the marriage of their two children."


    "Bah!" Ms. Lai spat in the direction of Mr. He Niu and cursed: "You bitch, you still want to marry Qiaoer after watching your son take away Qiaoer''s innocence. I tell you, You are dreaming."


    "Ha, are you dreaming?" He Niushiughed and said, "Sister-inw, Qiao''er is already a worn-out shoe. If my golden baby doesn''t marry her, what other man will want her?"


    Then he threatened: "Don''t expect to sell her to the building. Hua Pozi has always wanted a young girl. Qiao''er has already faded away. If you send her to Hua Pozi again, If you ruined Mrs. Huas sign, be careful that Mrs. Hua finds someone to remove your husbands hands and feet!


    Mrs. Lai trembled when she heard this. Mrs. Hua was willing to give them a high price of twenty taels. The most important thing was that Qiaoer was a yellow-flower girl. No matter how good your horoscope was, it wouldn''t be worth anything if you weren''t a girl.


    This is the first auction in this building. You can make a fortune by doing this. How can you auction if you don''t have it?


    "You bitch, you let your son bully Qiaoer while we are no longer together, I will fight with you!" Lai was so angry that she felt sorry for the twenty taels of silver, and rushed towards He with a hatchet in hand. Niu family.


    But as soon as He Niu closed the door here, Lai was in vain.


    Lai was extremely angry and shouted: "He Niu, you bitch, get out of here!"


    It was banging and banging on the door. But He Niu didn''te out, and stillughed at Lai in the room: "Sister-inw, don''t waste your efforts. It''s better to sit down and discuss the marriage of the two children."


    Knowing that Mr. Niu and his wife were greedy for money, they used silver as bait: "My house and field were sold for fifty taels of silver. As long as you and your eldest brother agree to the marriage and let our family continue to live at home, the fifty taels of silver will Lets share it equally. Your family can get twenty-five taels, which is more than what Mrs. Hua gave, so its not a loss.


    "Well, you bitch, it turned out that the idea was to stay in my house. I tell you, no way!" Lai was furious and did not agree immediately, but she and Boss Niu both took He Niu''s words to heart.


    Twenty-five taels of silver, which is five taels more than what Mrs. Hua gave me. Its really not a loss.


    However, they had no idea that they had been deceived. The house andnd of He Laosi''s family were only sold for twenty taels, and they did not have fifty taels of silver at all.


    Boss Niu had a bad temper. Even though he was moved by what He Niu said, he still opened the door, dragged He Jinwa out and beat her up.


    Not to be outdone, Lai used a hatchet to split open the door of He Niu''s house, dragged He Niu out, pped him several times, and kicked He Niu down before giving up.


    However, they had already nned to marry Niu Qiaoer to He Jinwa, so they did not beat He Niu''s mother and son too severely. If they were disabled, they would have to spend money to hire a doctor to treat them, which was not expensive.


    "My Qiao''er was originally going to be an official''s wife, but your innocence was ruined by your Jinba, a wild dog. Twenty-five taels of silver is not enough, so we have to give thirty taels. Without thirty taels, you can''t even think of marrying Qiao''er. Son, don''t even think about living in my house again!" Mr. Lai became more and more aggrieved as she thought about it, and immediately raised the price.


    He Niu didn''t bargain. She covered her face that was hurt by the beating and agreed: "If it works, it''s only thirty taels... But before the household registration is transferred here, I will only give you a deposit of five taels at most."


    He Niu and Boss Niu are brothers and sisters. They understand the virtues of the Niu family very well, so they eat the Niu family to death.


    For the sake of money, Boss Niu had no choice but to agree, but he still asked He Niu for an extra two taels of silver: "The girls in that building get a red seal when they sell themselves for the first time. Qiao''er can''t go to the building because of your golden baby." Here, dont even think about not giving it to Hongfeng. Two taels of silver, at least two taels of silver, or Ill beat Zaihe Jinwa and let out the bad anger in my heart!


    He Niushi was very angry, but she knew her eldest brother''s temper and was afraid that He Jinwa would be beaten up, so she could only agree.


    Hmph, two taels of silver, right? How much money have you and my wife eaten from my family today? I will make you spit it out tomorrow!


    Niu Qiaoer looked at them and felt extremely disgusted. They decided their lives in just a few words. Is she amodity? Even the goods are not so badly messed up!


    Niu Qiaoer bit her mouth so hard that it bled... She had been ruined by the Niu family in the first half of her life, and she could not be ruined by the He family in the second half of her life.


    So when He Niushi came tofort her hypocritically and asked her to think more openly, she smiled: "Auntie, I am already Jinwa''s. Who else can I follow if I don''t follow him in this life? Could it be possible to be a prostitute? ?

 Chapter 1071: Ill marry you

    Chapter 1071: I''ll marry you


    Chapter 1071 I will marry you


    He Niuughed when he heard this, patted Niu Qiaoer''s hand and said: "Auntie knows you are smart, just think so. Don''t worry, Jinwa is a good person and will treat you well. Marry him , just wait to enjoy happiness in this life."


    Just wait to be beaten to death in this life!


    He Jinwa''s temper is just like that of Boss Niu. He is always ready to hit people, and he will beat people without mercy. He will beat them to death. Niu Qiaoer trembles when she thinks about how hard Boss Niu beats people.


    Lai now disliked Niu Qiaoer very much, so he nced at her and said, "Why are you still lying on the bed? Isn''t it just that you have been slept on for a while, and it can make you crippled by sleeping on it? Get up quickly and go cook. You useless piece of shit!"


    These words were quite unpleasant, but Niu Qiaoer did not cry after hearing them. Instead, she got up obediently and went to the kitchen to cook.


    Lai was afraid that she would eat the meat secretly, so he yelled at her: "I''ve cut the meat, and I''ve counted how many pieces there are. If there''s one piece missing, I''ll skin you!"


    When Niu Qiaoer heard this, he just responded numbly: "I know." But he spat into the meat a few times.


    I''ll let you eat it, and I''ll eat you beasts to death!


    Niu Qiaoer is a quick worker and quickly prepared the meals, while Mr. Niu and his wife and the He Niu family have already negotiated the marriage between their two families.


    Boss Niu was afraid that Mr. He Niu would deceive him and was eager for money, so he arranged the marriage between Niu Qiaoer and He Jinwa on the ninth day of May.


    "The ninth day of the Lunar New Year is a good day. You two will get married on that day. Don''t feel rushed. This is a day-to-day marriage. Only those families who are tired of it will get engaged first and then wait for a year to get married."


    Niu Qiaoer almost sneered when he heard this. What serious family doesn''t get engaged first and then get married? Only a beastly family like the Niu family would do such a shameless thing.


    But the Niu family has long lost face in the vige. Boss Niu wants her and He Jinwa to worship now for the sake of money.


    "Daughter, listen to your father." Niu Qiao''er knew that she couldn''t force herself with them, so she agreed first. Looking at the dark sky outside, she said worriedly: "Mom and dad, Qiao''er, a little girl, has gone somewhere. Lets go find her first.


    "What are you looking for? Let her die outside." Boss Niu looked at the stew on the table and was greedy. He didn''t have time to look for Niu Qiao''er, so he went straight to it, grabbed the meat and ate it. Eat three or four pieces of meat.


    He Niu was so anxious that he reached out to grab the meat. Before the boss Niu got angry and beat someone, he put the meat into a bowl and rushed back to the house to eat with He Laosi and the others.


    Mr. Niu was so angry that he almost lifted the table and cursed: "You are a gued bitch, you know how toe back to eat at your parents'' house. This is what Qiaoer bought with the money she sold herself. Now that she can''t sell it, the money will have to be returned to Mrs. Hua from your family." .


    He Niushi said with a smile: "Why pay for it? Isn''t there Qiao''er? She is almost nine years old. Take her to Mrs. Hua to offset the debt and let Mrs. Hua raise her for a few years before selling her. , maybe Mrs. Hua is even happier, she got a maid to work for her for a few years for nothing."


    As soon as these words came out, Boss Nius eyes lit up. He didn''t care about his daughters. Like Mrs. Niu, she sold all the daughters she gave birth to for money. Now that Niu Qiao''er couldn''t be sold, he could only sell Niu Qiao''er.


    When Niu Qiaoer saw the smile on Boss Niu''s face, she knew that he was tempted to use Qiao''er as leverage against Hua Pozi. She was so angry that she almost copsed... No, she had to act quickly, and she couldn''t let these beasts harm Qiao''er. .


    However, Niu Qiaoer looked at Muna, but she was smart and didn''t need Niu Qiaoer to save her at all. Instead, she brought someone to rescue Niu Qiaoer.


    "Uncle Cha, it''s him. This man who killed a thousand swords raped my sister and ruined my sister''s innocence. You should catch him quickly." Niu Qiao''er led several government officials and rushed towards a man who had broken an arm. Entering the room, he pointed at He Jinwa who was eating meat. Xiao Yang, the Yamen servant, immediately drew his sword and pointed it at He Jinwa: "He Jinwa, the Niu family went to the county government to sue you for forcibly destroying the girl''s innocence. Hurry up and arrest her, and follow us to the Yamen!"


    As he spoke, he winked at the three government officials who came with him. The three officials immediately stepped forward with ropes to capture He Jinwa.


    With a bang, He Jinwa picked up the bench and threw it at the yamen servants, pointing at them and saying, "What are you doing? Which **** sued me for **** a girl? I didn''t. It was Niu Qiao''er who voluntarily slept with me!"


    "You''re talking nonsense! It''s obvious that you raped my sister and it was nned by your family." Niu Qiao''er pointed at He Jinwa''s family and cried: "You are not human beings. Youe to my house to eat and live for free, and you beat me." I wont let you go, my sisters idea.


    "Qiao''er!" Niu Qiao''er heard Niu Qiao''er''s voice and ran over from the main room. After seeing Niu Qiao''er, she finally felt relieved.


    Sister. When Niu Qiaoer saw Niu Qiaoer, she immediately rushed over and cried: Ooooh, sister, Im sorry, its Qiaoer who is useless, I cant save you.


    Niu Qiaoer didn''t want to cry, but seeing her dependent sister caring for her so much, she couldn''t help hugging Niu Qiaoer and crying... She wanted to scheme against Gu Jinan and live a good life, but she had no choice. If she stayed in this family, her life would be over and she would have no choice but to plot against others.


    Now that the n failed, she was given to He Jinwa...


    "Qiao''er." The man with a broken arm saw Niu Qiao''er and came over and called out. Seeing her crying so sadly, he knew that what Qiao''er said must be true. He felt extremely sad because he was stillte.


    Niu Qiaoer had already seen this man when he rushed over. The man''s surname was Bai. He was a hunter from the west end of the town. He had an arm bitten off by a wild wolf when he went hunting in the mountains in the early years. He is now over thirty years old.


    They were married, and their daughter-inw died in childbirth when giving birth to their second daughter, leaving only three widowers and orphans.


    Niu Qiaoer met Orion Bai because there was no one in Orion Bais family to take care of their daughter. When Orion Bais family was looking for someone to take care of their daughter, she did this job.


    Orion Bai thought she was a nice person and took good care of his daughter, so he wanted to marry her as his stepmother. However, Boss Niu and Lion Lai asked for a bride price of thirty taels of silver.


    Orion Bai still has two daughters to raise and cannot afford so much money.


    Niu Qiaoer had previously disliked Orion Bai for being old and a widower with a broken arm, so she did not agree to marry Orion Bai.


    But now that she saw Bai Orion again, she felt that if she could marry this man, she would be content in this life.


    "Brother Bai." Niu Qiaoer looked up at Bai Orion, with tears in his eyes, covering his face and sobbing: "Brother Bai, please go, Qiaoer has lost his innocence and is no longer worthy of you, wuwuwu... "


    I have to say that Niu Qiaoer is a trouble-maker, and the words he said made Orion Bai feel distressed as soon as he opened his mouth.


    But she has reached a desperate situation. In order to live like a human being in the future, she can only y some tricks to make Bai Orion sympathize with her more.

 Chapter 1072: evil retribution

    Chapter 1072: evil retribution


    Chapter 1072 Evil Retribution


    Bai Orion was really distressed and quicklyforted him: "Qiao''er, don''t cry. It''s Brother Bai who''ste. Don''t worry, Brother Bai won''t dislike you. After sending the beasts from the He family to the Yamen, Brother Bai will marry you." you."


    Marry your mother! He Jinwa got angry and threw the stool at Bai Orion: You old man still dares to have ideas about my wife, I will kill you!


    With a bang, Orion Bai turned around and kicked He Jinwa down. He sat on top of He Jinwa and beat him so hard that He Jinwa vomited blood.


    "Okay, okay, stop now. If someone''s life is caused, you are not worth it." Xiao Yang Yamen spoke up to stop Bai Orion.


    Bai Orion stopped then and bitten the half-dead He Jinwa: "This matter is not over yet, just wait to be sentenced by the Yamen!"


    Today Niu Qiaoer found him and said that when Qiaoer was raped by He Jinwa, he was so angry that he rushed towards Niufu Vige with a knife. Niu Qiaoer stopped him and said: "The He family and my parents are all hobs." Meat, we cant fight head-on with them, they are afraid of the government, we have to go to the government to report them and let the adults deal with them.


    Orion Bai had dealt with Boss Niu and knew that they were the most difficult couple. He wanted to rescue Qiaoer from the sea of misery, so he could only rely on the power of the government. Otherwise, even if He Jinwa was taken care of, Boss Niu and his wife could not. Qiaoer will be sold to other men who can afford the price.


    Orion Bai endured his heartache and took Niu Qiao''er to the county government to report to the county government, and that''s how things happened now.


    Seeing Orion Bai stop, He Niushi dared to rush over and hug He Jinwa: "Hey, my dear Jinwa, nothing can happen to you."


    Then he said to Xiao Yang Yamen: "Little Yang Yamen, we have met before. We are from the same vige as Luo Pantou. Now my son has been beaten for no reason. For the sake of Luo Pantou, We need to catch this evil guy!"


    Xiao Yang Yamen was speechless and pointed at He Niu and said, "Don''t get too close to her. Do you think we don''t know about your family''s affairs? Come on, you''ve already been expelled from the n and you still get close to us."


    Yang Yamen was not polite to Mr. He Niu. He grabbed her up, twisted her hands behind her back, and tied her up quickly.


    He Niushi was shocked and said angrily: "Yang, why did you tie me up? I didn''t break thew!"


    "It''s not illegal?" Xiao Yang Yamenughed: "Niu Qiaoer said that you and your wife were at home when He Jinwa raped Niu Qiaoer. You heard the sound and gloated about it. Do you know what this is called? This is called an aplice, you and your wife. Dont think about running away this time, just wait until you are assigned to work in the iron mines.


    this?


    He Niushi was frightened and immediately cried: "Misunderstanding, Xiao Yang Yamen misunderstood, my Jin baby did not force Qiaoer... Yes, they slept together, but that was not forced, it was Qiaoer''s choice. The two of them are already engaged. , it was someone who couldnt hold back and did such a thing, its really not what Qiaoer said.


    Hurry and shouted to Niu Qiao''er: "Qiao''er, please speak quickly."


    Niu Qiaoer bit her tongue, knelt down in front of Xiao Yang and the others, and cried: "Master, I beg you to make the decision for the daughter of the people. The daughter of the people is unjust."


    She pointed at He Niu and said: "She is my aunt. Because she was expelled from the He family and had nowhere to go, she could onlye to my house to stay overnight. But her family was vicious and they were afraid that their household registration would not be settled, so they came up with the idea of raping amon girl. , and then forced a vige girl to marry He Jinwa, so that her familys household registration could be transferred to our vige, and she would live and eat in my house for the rest of her life..."


    Niu Qiaoer told everything, shedding tears as she talked, and she looked even more miserable. People could tell at a nce that what she said was true.


    He Niushi was angry and cursed: "Niu Qiaoer, you bitch, you are obviously thinking about my family''s money and hooking up with Jinba. You even agreed to the marriage and now you regret it. Just wait, I won''t let you go." Let me pass you! Niu Qiaoer sneered in his heart and refused to let him go? Why don''t you let go? Your whole family is about to be thrown into prison, how can you do anything to me?


    He Jinwa didn''t want to lose his wife, let alone go to jail, so he pointed to Boss Niu and said to Lai: "Father-inw, mother-inw, our family''s marriage has been agreed upon, and the bride price has also been agreed upon, cough cough cough... If I go to jail, you wont get a penny, cough, cough, cough!


    He Jinwa was beaten badly by Bai Orion. He would cough after talking for a while, which made Niu Qiaoer feel veryfortable.


    You are a bastard, you deserve to be beaten, it is best to die suddenly tonight.


    Mr. Niu and his wife love money. The He Niu family promised them that they would give them thirty-two taels of silver. With so much money, if the He Niu family were caught, where would they go to get money?


    Mr. Niu and his wife hesitated. Lai came over and pulled Niu Qiaoer''s sleeves and said, "Qiaoer..."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said a word, Niu Qiaoer pped him with his backhand and shouted: "You two are also aplices. If you dare to say another word, I will have you arrested together."


    Lai was stunned. She looked at Niu Qiaoer with her face in pain and cursed: "Bitch girl, you are crazy. You even dare to beat your mother."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to hit Niu Qiaoer, but Niu Qiaoer pushed him away and fell to the ground with a bang.


    When Boss Niu saw this, he did not go to help Lai, but pped Niu Qiao''er: "You bitch, you''ve rebelled against you, even your mother dares to beat you, will you beat me tooter?" ?Ill beat you to death first!


    Upon seeing this, Yamen Officer Xiao Yang was not polite to him and hit him with his scabbard. With a bang, Boss Niu''s palm was opened, causing him to throw away his hand in pain.


    "Boss Niu and Mr. Lai, you are also suspected of helping He Jinwa **** Niu Qiaoer. Come back to the Yamen with us for trial." When Xiao Yang saw Boss Niu and his wife looking like this, he knew that it would be impossible to reason with them, so he could only arrest them. Go to the Yamen and let the adults suppress their tempers, so that the Niu Qiaoer sisters can live a good life.


    "What? We also want to go to the Yamen?" Lai was scared to death and quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Master Cha, our husband and wife are innocent. It was He Jinwa''s family who did the evil things. Please let us go and don''t hurt us." Arrest him and take him to the Yamen."


    Humph, its toote. Get up now. If you dare to resist, it wont be us who will arrest you, but the militarymander of the Military Division!


    Because of the suppression of water bandits that year, the militarymanders of the Sibing Station became famous. Everyone thought that they liked to kill people and were a hundred times more ferocious than the yamen servants. Therefore, as long as the name of the militarymander of the Sibing Station was used, many rogues would The **** didnt dare to make any more noise.


    When Mr. Niu and his wife heard this, they became honest and did not dare to resist anymore. Their hands were tied by the Yamen servant Xiao Yang and they were escorted to the county government together.


    The vige chief of Niufu Vige got the news and came with several Niu family children. After asking about the situation, he said happily: "Oh, there is no good person in this Niu Fuzi family. They have been domineering in the vige for many years and are ruining us The vige has suffered, and he should have been arrested long ago.


    Even he, the vige chief, is afraid of Mrs. Niu and his family.

 Chapter 1073: There is also a little sister

    Chapter 1073: There is also a little sister


    Chapter 1073 There is also a little sister


    Just because Mrs. Niu and her family are desperate for their lives, if he dares toe forward to deal with them, Mrs. Niu and Mr. Niu and his wife will dare toe to the door with knives and block the door of his house, making his family unable to live in peace.


    His family includes young and old, as well as a young wife and an unmarried girl. How can they dare to fight against such a life-threatening rogue? If Mr. Niu and his wife secretly abducted their granddaughter and sold it to Mrs. Hua, where would his family be crying?


    Now that Mr. Niu and his wife were arrested, Vige Chief Niu was so happy that he almost shed tears.


    Niu Qiao''er knew that as long as Boss Niu and his wife were together, she and Qiao''er would never have a good life, so she knelt down to Vige Chief Niu and cried: "Vige Chief, you are the elder of the Niu family and the chief of Niufu Vige. Only you can save me and Qiao''er, please help us."


    Vige Chief Niu was stunned and looked at Niu Qiaoer, a little confused. However, Vige Chief Niu was not stupid. After thinking for a while, he finally understood what Niu Qiaoer meant.


    Niu Qiaoer wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of Mr. Niu and his wife together.


    Although he is a little cruel, if Niu Qiaoer wants to live a human life, he cannot let Mr. Niu and his wife live.


    "Child, get up. Our Niu family also has rules. If anyone breaks the royalw, the vige will not tolerate it." With these words, the vige chief Niu agreed to help Niu Qiaoer.


    Niu Qiaoer cried with joy. After getting up, a group of people took the county government''s mule cart and drove to the county seat.


    By the time we arrived at the county government office, it was already close to midnight, so we had no choice but to throw He Jinwa and the others into jail until they could be tried again the next day.


    Magistrate Zheng has been very upset by the affairs of He Daqian and Zeng Biao these days. He heard about the Niu family''s case as soon as he went to the office this morning. The baby''s family, Mr. and Mrs. Niu, and Mrs. Niu were exiled to Zhongzhou to work in the iron mines of Zhongzhou.


    He Niushi cried: "Sir, my family was wronged, how can you sentence my family to exile? We should go to the iron mine, people will die!"


    Hehe, I wont let you go unless you die.


    He Laosi was beaten so badly that it was difficult for him to speak, but in order to survive at this moment, he had to say: "Sir, it is He Jinwa''s strong Niu Qiaoer... We don''t know, we are innocent."


    After hearing this, He Jinwa''s eyes were filled with tears and she yelled at He Laosi: "He Laosi, you bitch, we obviously discussed this matter, but you me it on me. You are too vicious." He wont even help his own son.


    He Laosi said: "You little beast, don''t talk nonsense. We, my husband and I, don''t know about it. You should bear the responsibility for the evil things you have done. Don''t hurt us and your wife!"


    As he spoke, he cried andined to the county magistrate: "Sir, this little guy is innocent. He really didn''t know that He Jinwa raped Qiaoer. If he knew, he would definitely stop it. Just sentence this little beast to death. Let us husband and wife go."


    "Shut up!" County Magistrate Zheng sneered: "He Laosi, you are a fool to think that I am an official. The room next door is also a mud house. You can hear it even if you speak louder. Don''t you know that He Jinwa raped Niu Qiaoer? Son? If you dare to quibble again, your crime will be increased!"


    Mr. Niu was the most confused person in the court. She never thought that such a big thing would happen to her family after she had only been at the county government office for a few days.


    But she was someone who had seen strong winds and waves. Knowing that the magistrate was now helping Niu Qiaoer, she immediately cried to Niu Qiaoer: "Qiaoer, my dear granddaughter, you have suffered. Don''t worry, I will treat you well in the future. No. You will be bullied again."


    "Hahaha!" Niu Qiaoerughed until she burst into tears. She pointed at Mrs. Niu and said, "Don''t be hypocritical. You are the most poisonous person. If we live with you, our sisters will not even be left with any ashes, let alone scum." !"Niu Qiao''er looked at Magistrate Zheng, kowtowed to him, and begged: "Master County Magistrate, the daughter of the people knows that you are Master Qingtian, please help the sisters of the people... The Niu family is really not a ce for human beings. If they are not punished, the lives of the female sisters will be over."


    Then he recounted all his experiences from childhood to adulthood. By the end of the story, he broke down in tears and almost fainted.


    Orion Bai shed tears when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the Niu family was so inhumane, that Qiaoer suffered so much, and that there were so many embarrassing things.


    Magistrate Zheng was already very angry about what happened to Zeng Biao and the others. After hearing Niu Qiaoer''s words and observing the words and deeds of Mrs. Niu''s family and He Laosi''s family, he immediately sentenced him: "He Jinwa, He Laosi and He Niu have coborated to murder an innocent girl from a good family. ording to thew, you should be beheaded in public. Because there is a shortage of people in the mine, you will be pardoned for your death penalty and will be taken to work in the mine today to atone for your sins."


    He then pointed at Mr. Niu and his wife and said, "You and your wife are plotting to kill someone. After the government officials dig out the child''s bones, if he was really thrown to death, we will be sentenced in court."


    Niu Qiaoer previously not only talked about how she had been abused by Boss Niu and his wife since childhood, but also talked about how when the couple had a quarrel, they threw their little sister to death out of anger.


    Mr. and Mrs. Niu gave birth to a baby girl more than three years ago. The child cried in the middle of the night and disturbed Mr. Niu from sleeping. Mr. Niu quarreled with Mr. Lai. In anger, the two of them said, "If you don''t want to see this... The child would kill her if she fell to the ground.


    Boss Niu was a hot-tempered man. When he heard this, he really threw the baby girl to death.


    At that time, the water bandit case had just been concluded, and it was the time when Tianfu County officials were at their clearest. Yamen would oftene to the vige to read out criminalws. If the government knew about this matter of throwing a baby to death, he would definitely be arrested.


    The Niu boss and his wife took advantage of the darkness to quietly take the baby to the mountain and bury it. The next day they cried loudly and said that their little daughter had died of illness.


    Niu Qiaoer was helping to take care of her little sister at that time. She saw her little sister being thrown to death with her own eyes. She was so frightened at the time, but after all, she was her own sister who had been taking care of her for several months. Although she was scared, she still had the courage to go with Mr. Niu and his wife. Buried his little sister.


    Boss Niu and his wife expected that she would not dare to tell the truth, so they let her follow.


    "My little sister is lying head down, with a big hole in her thin skull." Niu Qiaoer was trembling and crying. Thinking about what happened that night, she still couldn''t bear it: "My two brothers also knew about it, but they both He''s a beast, he gloated when he saw his little sister was thrown to death, saying he could finally sleep peacefully."


    This is to tell Magistrate Zheng that apart from the two sisters, there is no good person in Mr. Niu''s family. The Niu brothers must also be arrested, otherwise the sisters will not be able to live a good life in this life.


    Magistrate Zheng heard this and said to Xiao Yang, "Go to Lai''s parents'' house and capture those two little beasts and imprison them together."


    "Yes." Xiao Yang, the yamen servant, immediately took two yamen servants and rushed to Lai''s natal home to arrest him.


    Seeing this, Mr. Lai was so angry that her eyes were blood red. She stared at Niu Qiao''er and wished she could eat her alive: "You ck-hearted bitch, if I had known you were a white-eyed wolf, I should have thrown you away back then!"


    He then said to Magistrate Zheng: "Sir, don''t believe what this **** says, she is..."

 Chapter 1074: blessing

    Chapter 1074: blessing


    Chapter 1074 Blessings


    "Shut up,e here, gag this convict woman''s mouth and take her to prison." Magistrate Zheng was toozy to listen to Lai''s swear words, so he asked the Yamen servants to take her, Mrs. Niu and the others into prison and lock her up.


    As for sisters Niu Qiaoer.


    "Vige Chief Niu, this is a girl from your Niu family. Take her back and take good care of her. Don''t let anyone bully you." Although Magistrate Zheng didn''t like the Niu Qiaoer sisters who had plotted against Gu Jinan, he felt sorry for them and didn''t want them to do it again. Suffering is specifically exined.


    Hey, I understand that I will never let their sisters suffer anymore. Vige Chief Niu was so happy. God, Mrs. Niu and her family were finally caught and sentenced. Their Niufu Vige can be considered happy after all their hardships.


    There is no one else who can treat a vige chief like this, but everyone in the world is afraid of the evil people who are desperate for their lives. No one dares to confront the evil people head-on even if they have a family and a wife.


    "Sir, themon people have something to ask of me, please make the decision!" Bai Orion knelt down with a plop and begged County Magistrate Zheng directly: "Themon people like Niu Qiao''er, pity her for more than ten years of misery, and are willing to hire her as their stepmother. Please The adult makes the decision for the viin, so that the viin and Qiaoer can legitimately get married."


    Both Mr. Niu and Mr. Lai were in jail. He wanted to marry Niu Qiaoer legitimately, so he could only ask the elders of the Niu family to make the decision. But Orion Bai was smart and knew that it would be better to ask Magistrate Zheng. If the county magistrate acted as the parent''s arranged marriage partner, Qiao''er would be highly regarded by the Bai family.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng nodded with satisfaction. This Bai Orion was a good one, but he still asked Niu Qiaoer: "Are you happy?"


    Niu Qiaoer was not reserved after experiencing a great disaster. He nodded and said: "The women of the country are willing, and Brother Bai is the best person for the women of the country."


    In the past, she disliked Orion Bai because he was old and had two daughters, so she was not willing to marry him. But a friend in need is a friend indeed. He could not dislike her and continue to be kind to her. This was her blessing, and she had to cherish it. .


    Seeing that she was happy, County Magistrate Zheng readily agreed to Orion Bai: "Sure, I will take charge of your marriage as a parent official. After the Niu family case is settled, I will ask the official media to help you arrange the six marriages." The ceremony is over."


    Niu Qiaoer and Bai Orion were overjoyed and kowtowed to Magistrate Zheng: "Thank you so much, Magistrate, for your great kindness. The women/grassroots people are grateful!"


    Remember not to do evil in the future. County Magistrate Zheng epted their courtesy and left after saying a few words.


    But the Niu family''s affairs were not over yet. Master Zheng followed the rules andpensated the owner of the suffering, Niu Qiaoer, with the silver from He Laosi''s family: "I found eighteen taels of silver and two silver-ted hairpins from them. They were allpensated to the Niu family." Yours, keep it."


    Niu Qiaoer was so happy to receive thepensation that she kept thanking Master Zheng.


    Master Zheng didn''t stay long and left after giving her thepensation.


    When the vige chief Niu saw this, he said directly: "The county magistrate is a good official. When you get married, you must bow to the county government office. Thank you, the county magistrate."


    Vige Chief Niu is not an ignorant person. On the contrary, he has seen a lot, which is why he was so shocked when he saw Niu Qiaoer receivingpensation.


    Hey, we remembered it, vige chief, dont worry. Niu Qiaoer responded to Bai Orion.


    Niucun said again: "You put away this silver, don''t spend a lot of money, you have to keep a little silver for Qiaoer. She will talk about it in the future."


    Speaking of Niu Qiao''er, Orion Bai said: "Chief Niu, Qiao''er was saved this time, thanks to Qiao''er. After I get married with Qiao''er, I want to take Qiao''er over and raise her. She is about the same age as my two daughters. How do you feel about living together and having apanion?"


    Naturally, Vige Chief Niu was speechless and nodded in agreement: "Qiao''er is Qiao''er''s sister. It''s a good thing that she is willing to raise Qiao''er." After hearing this, Niu Qiao''er was even more grateful to Bai Orion. After leaving the Yamen, he quietlypensated Bai Orion. Isn''t it: "Brother Bai, I''m sorry. I was not sensible before. I stretched my arms and refused to agree. Don''t..."


    "Qiao''er, there''s no need to say this. I''m much older than you, and I''m a widower with two daughters. It''s natural for a girl like you not to be willing to marry me. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s live a good life in the future." Orion Bai smiled and said, he was really nice to Niu Qiaoer.


    And because he was married and had children, he didn''t care about Qiaoer''s innocence being lost. Niu Qiaoer could live a good life by marrying him.


    Niu Qiaoer was so moved that she cried again, but she quickly put away her tears and said, "Well, let''s live a good life in the future."


    He also promised: "I will be kind to Jinfu and Yinfu, and I will not let them be wronged."


    Jinfu and Yinfu are the two daughters of Bai Orion. Qiaoer has taken care of them for a while for Yinzi and knows them.


    Orion Bai smiled and said, "I believe you."


    The case of Mr. Niu and his wife who fell to death of their daughter was quickly concluded. ording to Niu Qiaoer''s words, the government officials dug up the baby girl''s body on a hill outside Baihe Town. They examined the bones and found that one of the skulls was indeed smashed. The hole.


    On the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, Mr. Niu and his wife were sentenced to have their heads exposed to the public, and their two sons who were not stingy were also captured by the Yamen from Lai''s house and sentenced to exile.


    After they learned that Niu Qiao''er was responsible for this, they cursed Niu Qiao''er like crazy: "You bitch, you''re a bitch, you can even harm your own brother, so wait for me. As long as I don''t die, you and the man named Bai will be killed." The family must die a good death!"


    But their words were in vain. They, He Laosi''s family, and Mrs. Niu were thrown to work in the mines, and they died of exhaustion within a few months.


    When Gu Jinli learned about these things from Er Qing, he only said one sentence: "You deserve it. Even your own daughter can be thrown to death. What kind of beasts are these?"


    She knew that women in ancient times were worthless, but it was still too disgusting to kill their own daughter.


    But that Niu Qiao''er is really smart, even better than Niu Qiao''er. She knew how to go to the government to deal with He Jinwa and the others at a young age. As long as she doesn''t take detours in the future, with her ability to see clearly and dare to do it, her life will be smooth. It won''t be a bad time.


    "That Niu Qiaoer is really good. She has been living in the Bai family these days and gets along very well with the two daughters of the Bai family. Bai Yinfu has already called her aunt." Erqing talked about Mrs. Liu and the others again. Son: "Mother Liu, Hu Taoya''s mother, and Liang Furong''s mother were beaten twenty times and fined three taels of silver. After learning a lesson, they were sent home."


    He Tianwa''s family, He Laoshou''s family, He Laijin''s family, Lu Huoya''s family, and Lu Shankui''s family were also severely beaten by vige chief He and Lu Gensheng at the ancestral hall. Each family had to pay a few taels of silver as a fine. He said that he was given a serious demerit and that if he did it again next time, he would leave the n directly.


    The other He family members and the Lu family are the same. If they dont learn a lesson, they will no longer be fined, but will leave the n and the vige directly!


    The affairs between He Daqian''s family and He Laosi''s family were causing quite a stir. The He family and the Lu family were very scared, and they all promised not to plot against the Gu family again.

 Chapter 1075: One of the gifts for Brother Qin

    Chapter 1075: One of the gifts for Brother Qin


    Chapter 1075 One of the gifts for Brother Qin


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled disdainfully and said: "They can learn a lesson if they can. If they can''t learn it, we will report it directly to the official next time and won''t let the n leaders of the two families solve it."


    She will not be lenient if she dares to do it again after being given a chance.


    "Jingzi, has the wine been filtered?" Gu Jinli asked Ye Jingzi while preparing the equipment for distilling alcohol.


    Thats right, she is going to make disinfectant alcohol. This is one of the gifts for Brother Qins neenth birthday.


    Brother Qin is a soldier. In the future, if he cannot be saved, he will go to the battlefield. He will suffer sword wounds, and the most important thing for sword wounds is disinfection. But there is no anti-inmmatory medicine here. With the current medicinal materials and conditions, it is difficult for her to make effective anti-inmmatory medicine, so she can only use disinfectant alcohol instead.


    Alcohol is one of the easiest medicines to make to disinfect wounds, and it can save many people. Therefore, she has long wanted to do it. She drew several pictures of distition equipment, and then went to the county to find a porcin workshop and spent a lot of money. Fire the distition tube, and now the equipment is finally ready to make alcohol.


    Just before making alcohol, they need to filter the wine more than twice.


    Ancient wine is different from modern wine. It is turbid wine. If you want to distill alcohol, you must filter the turbid wine several times and steam it again. Only after you get the wine with higher purity can you distill it. Out alcohol. Otherwise, the distilled alcohol will not be of sufficient concentration and will not be able to disinfect and sterilize.


    Because of this, she bought three mule carts of drinks and came back, which frightened the third grandma, thinking that she hated getting married, thinking that the day of her engagement ceremony with Saburo wasing soon, and she was buying drinks anding back to entertain the guests.


    But after knowing that she was going to use wine to steam alcohol, she asked with a confused look: "What is that? Xiaoyu, you are tossing these weird things again, don''t waste it. The wine you bought is made from grain, San A pound of grain only produces a pound of wine. If you waste three carts of wine, you are wasting thirty carts of grain, and you will be struck by lightning."


    Gu Jinli:


    To be honest, its the fifth month of the lunar calendar, and thunder and lightning happen at every turn. Im a little scared when you keep saying that.


    She exined it to the third grandma twice, but the third grandma still refused to listen and told her not to waste it.


    Gu Jinli knew that the third grandma had suffered from poverty all her life and had escaped from famine. She hated the waste of food. Seeing that he could not exin her, he had to find the old doctor Wu and let the old doctor speak to the third grandma in person.


    Old doctor Wu brought out the reason that making alcohol can save people''s lives, and then the third mistress rxed and agreed.


    However, the third grandmother still told Gu Jinli: "Let''s make a cart first. If it doesn''t work, forget it. Keep the remaining wine and use it to entertain guestster, so it won''t be wasted."


    Gu Jinli nodded again: "Yeah, yeah, don''t worry. If you can''t distill out alcohol that can disinfect after spending a whole load of wine, then I don''t have the ability, and I won''t do it anymore."


    After hearing this, the third grandma waspletely relieved, and finally told her: "Don''t stay in the pharmaceutical workshop all the time, take the time to do some needlework for Sang. Look at your eldest sister, she made a lot of clothes and shoes for Brother Wu, you I just embroidered a purse, Im toozy to blush.


    Old Doctor Wu fully agreed with this point: "Well, Xiaoyu girl is indeed toozy. If she wasn''tzy, she would have made the alcohol long ago, and there is no need to wait until now."


    Gu Jinli felt that she was wronged. She was already very diligent, but they still thought she waszy. Doesnt she just love to sleep in and listen to gossip? I still work very hard when I have to work.


    But these two were grandparents, so what could Gu Jinli do but sneak away to his pharmacy to prepare some alcoholic beverages? Today, he is able to do it.


    Ye Jingzi replied: "I have filtered the wine with cotton cloth more than two times ording to the instructions of the little boss. The yard on the other side of the heavy rain is also bringing people to filter the wine. Don''t worry." He brought two bowls of wine over and asked : "The ceramic bowl is filtered in our yard, and the wooden bowl is filtered wine from Heavy Rain. Let me see if it can be used."


    There is too much wine, and filtering takes up space, so we can only do it in two separate yards.


    Gu Jinli took two bowls of wine and saw that the turbid wine had be clear. He nodded with satisfaction and picked up the bowl again. He took two sips of each bowl of wine and frowned. The degree was not good. It had to be purified before it could be distilled. Alcohol.


    Seeing this, Xiaoji hurriedly said: "How can you drink, little boss? If my wife sees it, we will be scolded."


    The host''s wife has said that the young host has been engaged and will get married in more than a year. He must start to take care of his body, otherwise it will be difficult to have children by then. The young host will not be allowed to eat anything raw, cold or spicy.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If you don''t tell me, how will my mother know? Besides, I just took a few sips to taste the taste, so I can estimate the purification time. It''s nothing."


    After settling in Dafeng Vige, she began to take medicine to recuperate the health of her family members. Over the past few years, her family members are all in good health. Her body is even better. Her aunt is neverte and doesn''t have stomachaches. She can definitely give birth to as many children as she wants. Ms. Cui''s worries are in vain.


    "Little master, my servant can drink it for you." Erqing said. Before she came to serve the little master, she was specially told by the master that it was wine and medicine. It would be fine for the little master to take a few bites, but if she took too much , she had to eat for her little boss, and she couldn''t let him ruin her body.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you should try it too, and remember the spiciness. When it is purified, you and I will drink it together. The higher the spiciness, the higher the purity of the wine."


    "Yes." Erqing responded and wrote down everything Gu Jinli said. He admired Gu Jinli more and more. The little boss knew a lot and was a very powerful person.


    "Let''s get started." Gu Jinli said, and started to move with Ye Jingzi, Xiao Ji, and Er Qing. They poured the filtered wine into the pot, then turned arge y pot like a bathtub upside down on the pot, and filled it with glutinous rice. Rice paste mixed with rice flour seals the joint.


    Then they started to light a fire to purify the alcohol content.


    The pharmacy that Gu Jinli used to develop convenient medicines was veryrge and well-stocked. It even had a stove, so they could light a fire directly inside.


    "Xiaoji, the fire must not be too high, otherwise the wine will be dried out and the purity will not be improved." Gu Jinli exined, splicing the custom-made ceramic distition tubes section by section, and then sealing the joints with rice mud. live. By the time she and Erqing had spliced the ceramic still tubes together, the aroma of wine was already filling the room.


    After Gu Jinli smelled the aroma of wine, he said to Xiao Ji: "Just keep the heat at this level, don''t make it too high, otherwise it will be over."


    "Hey, I know," Xiao Ji responded, staring at the fire in the stove for fear of getting too hot.


    Take it, soak it in water and put it on. Gu Jinli gave several cotton masks to Erqing, Xiaoji, and Ye Jingzi and told them how to use them.


    He exined to them: "We have to stay here all day, and we will absorb a lot of alcohol. If we don''t cover our mouth and nose, we will get drunk."

 Chapter 1076: pioneer

    Chapter 1076: pioneer


    Chapter 1076 Pioneer


    Yes. Erqing took the mask, soaked it, and distributed the mask to Xiao Ji and Ye Jingzi. After everyone put on the mask, they continued to work.


    The four of them stayed busy in the pharmacy for a full hour. When the whole workshop was filled with the aroma of wine, Gu Jinli said: "Xiao Ji, stop the fire."


    Xiao Ji immediately took out the firewood from the stove and buried it in the ashes.


    "Xiao Dongjia? Can we start the pot?" Erqing asked, already holding a knife in his hand, ready to tear the rice paste.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, tear off the rice puree and start the pot."


    When Erqing heard this, he quickly used a knife to pry off the hard rice mud, tore off the pried rice mud with the other hand, and threw it into the wooden barrel aside.


    Not long after, Erqing pried off all the rice mud that sealed the pot.


    After Erqing pushed the pot away again, Gu Jinli took out a big spoon, scooped out a big spoonful of wine, put it in two bowls, took it to the basin next to it, and cooled the wine with cold water. Afterwards, he said to Erqing: "Drink."


    After saying that, he picked up the bowl and took a sip of wine. The spicy taste hit his forehead. Well, it''s up there.


    "Yes, it should be above fifty degrees." Gu Jinli was very satisfied with the degree of purification. As long as it reaches fifty degrees, alcohol can be distilled directly.


    Erqing also picked up the bowl, took a few sips of the wine, and said in surprise: "My dear boss, this wine is really strong. It can already be used to disinfect wounds."


    People in Dachu would use strong wine to disinfect wounds, but the strongest wine in Dachu was not as strong as the one purified by Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Not yet, at least alcohol with an alcohol content of over 80 degrees is needed to disinfect the wound, but this wine is very strong, and Grandpa Qin should like it."


    Brother Qin must also like it very much.


    "Erqing, bring the wine jars. I''ll make a few jars of wine and keep them."


    One jar was given to Grandpa Qin, and the rest was given to Brother Qin, asking him to take it to drink with the soldiers at the Sibing Station, the soldiers at the Fucheng garrison camp, General Guo and the deputy generals. Only when the friendship is good can her little brother Qin''s life be easier.


    "Hey." Erqing brought in the wine jar that he had prepared long ago and followed Gu Jinli to make wine together. He only stopped after five jars of wine.


    By the time they had filled five jars of wine, there was no more wine in the pot.


    Xiaoji was confused: "Little boss, are we making alcohol or refining wine? This is all gone. This is eight jars of wine."


    After purification, the water in the wine will evaporate, so eight jars of turbid wine can only distill five jars of strong liquor.


    Third Grandma is right, making alcohol is really a waste of food. Xiaoji said a little distressed.


    Gu Jinli: "...just steam it again, there is plenty of time anyway."


    It is really a waste of wine.


    Xiaoji had no choice but to continue to light the fire and start steaming the second pot of wine. It took another long hour before the second pot of wine was purified.


    "Little boss, my servant has brought you drinks." Tong Dayu''s voice sounded outside the courtyard door, and Ye Jingzi went to open the door for them.


    Tong Dayu came in with the servants from the pharmaceutical workshop carrying buckets of filtered wine.


    "Heavy rain, let''s put it on the porch." Ye Jingzi pointed to the eaves and porch of the pharmacy and said to them.


    "Hey." Tong Dayu took a few people under him to carry the barrels of wine to the eaves and put them side by side. Then he asked the pharmacy: "Little boss, do you need to filter the remaining wine?" "Yes, filter them all out!" Gu Jinli replied.


    After hearing this, Tong Dayu responded: "I understand."


    Xiaoyu, have you prepared the alcohol? Mrs. Cui brought Tong Xiaoxue to deliver food to Gu Jinli and the others. As soon as they entered the yard, they could smell the pungent aroma of wine.


    Xiaoyu said that alcohol is twice as strong as spirits, so when he smelled the pungent smell of alcohol all over the yard, he felt that Xiaoyu had already made the alcohol.


    Mrs. Cui was very happy: "It would be great if it was made, so that your third grandma wouldn''t say anything about you."


    Third Grandma couldnt see Xiaoyu wasting food like this, so she spent the whole morning worrying about it at home.


    "Mom, you''re here. The alcohol hasn''t been made yet. It''s just been purified. The alcohol can''t be made until this afternoon." Gu Jinli wore a cotton mask on his face, opened the door of the pharmacy, came out of the pharmacy, and took Mrs. Cui''s hand. He took the food box and asked: "What delicious food have you made? Is there any meat?"


    Mrs. Cui smiled: "Yes, can the meal for you be without meat? It is a meat bun filled with meat. You can pick it up and nibble it. It will not dy your making alcohol."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Thank you, mother, she loves me the most."


    She carried the food box into the house, put it on the table, took out the food inside, picked up the meat buns and ate them.


    Mrs. Cui poured a bowl of warm water and put it in front of her, then asked: "You can''t start making alcohol until this afternoon. How long does it take? If it takes too long, let Jingzi, Erqing and Xiaoji be here." Yes, you have to go home, but you can''t spend the night in a pharmaceutical workshop."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded in agreement: "I understand, mother, I won''t spend the night here. You are too careful."


    He asked again: "Mom, the engagement ceremony between eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu is almost ready. The day after tomorrow is the day after tomorrow."


    Mr. Cui was happy when she talked about this, and said with a smile: "Everything is ready, and the notices have been sent out. We have invited the Jiang family, the Shang family, the Yuan family, the Xu family, and the Zheng family."


    Mrs. Cui has always felt sorry for Gu Jinxiu, her eldest daughter. Sister Xiu was the one who suffered the most in the family. She didnt have a wedding ceremony that year, so she worked hard to make Gu Jinxius engagement ceremony a grand one.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, that''s good. Zeng Biao and the others have been arrested, and the vige no longer needs to be sealed off. It''s time to invite everyone to have fun."


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan did not hide the fact that their family was being targeted by bandits. Gu Jinan and Vige Chief He told the Cui couple about the matter after they returned from the Yamen.


    After Cui and Gu Dashan heard this, although they were scared, they were not intimidated. Instead, they wanted to help. However, Zeng Biao and his gang were really useless. They were caught by Uncle Jiang Qi that night and were beaten. Half dead. Therefore, Mrs. Cui and Gu Dashan don''t need to help at all. As long as they know about this, they can be more careful in the future.


    However, Fan Tu and the others were still on the mountain. After Qin Sang rushed to the Fucheng garrison camp overnight to report the news to General Guo, he was appointed by General Guo as the vanguard of the bandit suppression and went to suppress the bandits with a hundred recruits. He is still in Hukang. The county did note back.


    Ms. Cui said worriedly: "Can Sange back in time?"


    Be sure nothing happens.


    However, Mrs. Cui did not say these words, feeling that it was unlucky, so she held it back and did not say it out.


    Gu Jinli saw her worry and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, mother. Brother Qin is so powerful and has hundreds of people with him. How can he deal with dozens of bandits? And the strength of that group of bandits is really not that good." , cant bepared with the gangsters, they just bully and bully themon people, and they be cowardly when facing soldiers.


    He added: "Brother Qin will definitelye back before May 19th."

 Chapter 1077: big dog two dogs

    Chapter 1077: big dog two dogs


    Chapter 1077 Big Dog and Two Dogs


    Its amazing that he has waited for so long and finally waited until the engagement ceremony with her. How could he note back?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui felt relieved and said: "When your eldest sister and Brother Wu hold the engagement ceremony to worship their ancestors on the ninth day of the lunar month, my mother will tell the ancestors that they will bless Sang, and he will definitelye back on time."


    Gu Jinli almost burst intoughter when he heard Cui''s words: "Mom, there is no need to offer incense to ask for blessings. With Brother Qin''s ability, he can still make meritorious deeds even if his ancestors do not bless him."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui red at her and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He sped his hands together and said to the sky: "The children''s families are not sensible, and the gods and kings of all walks of life must not me them."


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he wanted tough even more, but she didn''t dare. If sheughed again, Mrs. Cui would get angry with her.


    Not long after, Mrs. Cui finished her worship. After Gu Jinli finished eating the meat buns, he told her a few words and left with Tong Xiaoxue.


    "Erqing, Jingzi, have you eaten enough? Come over and distill the alcohol when you are full." Gu Jinli had alreadye to the other two stoves, put the ordered ceramic pots on the stoves, and poured the purified alcohol into the pots. Liquor, cover the lid and seal the joint with rice mud: "Bring the cotton cloth, seal the rice mud, wrap it in a few moreyers to prevent the alcohol smell from escaping."


    Distilling alcohol is different from purifying maojiu. The purification of maojiu can be a little more casual, but distilling alcohol has strict requirements from the utensils to the steps and the heat.


    Put the charcoal fire into the stove and start burning it. Keep an eye on the fire and do not boil the wine, otherwise the alcohol will not be distilled.


    Distilled alcohol has temperature requirements. The wine cannot be boiled and must be below the boiling point. Therefore, it can only be slowly simmered over charcoal fire to evaporate the alcohol drop by drop.


    "Hey." Er Qing and Ye Jingzi are both very agile, and before making alcohol, Gu Jinli had already told them the steps and practiced them several times on paper, so even though it was their first time making alcohol, But no trouble urred.


    The two of them worked for a while and finished all the work, just waiting for the alcohol to drip out.


    After the charcoal fire simmered slowly for three quarters of an hour, alcohol finally dripped out of the distition tube. Ye Jingzi said in surprise: "Little boss, is this alcohol that can be disinfected?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It can only be regarded as suspected alcohol. Whether it can be disinfected will only be known after lighting it."


    Disinfecting alcohol needs to reach a certain degree. If the degree is not enough, it is useless.


    Gu Jinli exined again: "This is a mmable thing. Look at the fire and be careful not to let open mes ssh over, otherwise we will be finished."


    will be burned to charcoal.


    "Hey, the ves know." Ye Jingzi responded to Er Qing, staring at the fire in the stove.


    Gu Jinli came to Xiao Ji, sometimes staring at the purified wine, and sometimes running to see the distilled alcohol.


    Distilling alcohol is a very long process, and it needs to be evaporated drop by drop, so it was not until dark that they distilled two small pots of alcohol.


    Little boss, this is too slow. Xiao Ji was very depressed when he saw that he had only produced two small pots of alcohol after working all day.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s already pretty good."


    She poured out a little bit of alcohol, took it to the yard, and used a fire to light it. When she saw that the alcohol caught fire immediately, she was very happy: "It''s done."


    He said again: "Where are my big dogs and two dogs? Bring the big dogs and two dogs."


    The big dog and the two dogs are not dogs, but two little wolf cubs, the cubs of the group of wild wolves that Qin Sang killed in Niugou Town.


    Before Qin Sang rushed back, he told Er''an and Si''an to go into the mountains to find the wolf cubs and bring them back to Gu Jinli.


    They had brought the wolf cubs back two days ago. There were two injured wolf cubs. Gu Jinli kept them, saying that they would let their wounds be inmed first, and then disinfect them after her alcohol was used. Treat and see the results.


    When Xiaoji heard the names of the big dog and the two dogs, she winced and said, "They are staying in the big kitchen room." The two little wolf cubs were so fierce that they howled non-stop every day and bared their teeth at her. , she was scared to death every time she went to feed them.


    However, Xiao Ji couldn''t help butin: "Xiao Dong, they are obviously wolves, why did you give them dog names?"


    Still getting up so casually, barking like a big dog, two dogs, three dogs, and four dogs.


    Gu Jinli: Because naming dogs sounds friendly, so you will think they are dogs and you wont be so scared.


    As for why we use numbers to name names, its because its convenient!


    She and Sang are both bad at naming names. The names Sang gave to Er''an, San''an, and Si''an were based on numbers. The same goes for her. If Xiaoji and Tong Dayu hadn''t already had names, the names she gave them would also be the same. It will be great luck, second luck, and third luck.


    The corner of Xiaoji''s mouth twitched. Xiaodong''s reason was so real that it was impossible to refute it.


    Seeing that Xiaoji was scared, Erqing said, "My dear boss, my servant will go and bring you the big dog and the second dog."


    After Gu Jinli nodded, she left the yard and quickly caught the two wolf cubs.


    The two little wolf cubs had just grown some white teeth. When they saw Gu Jinli, they bared their teeth and stared and screamed: "Aow, ow!"


    With two snaps, Gu Jinli gave them two ps on the head. He followed their example and grinned at them, shouting: "Ouch, ouch, ouch, what do you call them? I''ve been squealing all day, and I don''t know." I thought you were crying."


    The two wolf cubs were stunned. They looked at Gu Jinli in front of them and opened their teeth and ws in anger.


    Gu Jinli grabbed the big dog''s paw, looked at the red wound on it, and said, "Big dog, this wound has been well taken care of and has be inmed."


    Looking at the other wolf: "Two dogs are not bad either. Their ws are also inmed."


    Oow, ow! The big dog had a bad temper and felt that his wolf character had been humiliated, so he barked at Gu Jinli even more fiercely.


    result


    Gu Jinli took a small pot of alcohol and poured it directly on its paws.


    Ouch! The big dog screamed in pain so loudly that it reached a high pitch.


    "Xiaoji, bring me my medicine box." Gu Jinli said, and began to clean the big dog''s wounds with cotton cloth, and said: "Big dog, hold on, although you are a girl, you have to show the momentum of a male wolf. Come."


    Thats right, the ferocious big dog is a female wolf.


    The big dog wanted to cry, but the two dogs next to him were trembling with fear andpletely lost their previous toughness.


    Here it is, little boss. Xiao Ji opened the medicine box and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took out the golden wound medicine from it, applied it to the big dog, and after bandaging it, said: "That''s it, big dog, take good care of your injuries. I''ll give you meatter."


    I picked up two more dogs and disinfected them with alcohol.


    The second dog was also in pain, but it was smart enough not to howl. But its life was not good. Gu Jinli only disinfected its inmed paws with alcohol, but did not apply gold wound medicine on it, so it continued to be injured.


    Gu Jinli: "Er Gou will apply alcohol alone, and we willpare and see the effect tomorrow."

 Chapter 1078: Zhong Yu

    Chapter 1078: Zhong Yu


    Chapter 1078 Zhong Yu


    The two wolf cubs had to be medicated separately. Otherwise, how would she know whether it was the alcohol or the gold medicine that had an effect?


    Er Gou couldnt understand what she was talking about, so he just let out a small whine and was taken back to the kitchen yard by Er Qing along with the big dog.


    Not long after, Brother Cheng and Gu Jinan came to pick up Gu Jinli. As soon as they entered the yard, Brother Cheng said: "Second sister, we have gone home for dinner. My mother has told you several times that if you don''t go back, she will be angry."


    He asked again: "Where are the big dogs and the two dogs? I want to see them."


    He has seen those two wolf cubs before. They are fat, ferocious, and very cute.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s over in the big kitchen. It''s toote now. You can look at it tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Brother Cheng had no choice but to give up and asked: "Second sister, can we only give raw meat to the big dog and the second dog? Can''t cooked meat be used?"


    "No." Gu Jinli said: "Those used to guard homes and courtyards must retain their wild nature."


    Eating cooked meat will eat away at the aggressiveness of wolves. It is best to give them live prey directly and let them hunt the live animals for food.


    Okay. Brother Cheng said again, Second sister, can you give me one? I want to raise one!


    He is the youngest child in the family. He has no younger brothers or sisters, and no nieces or nephews yet. He can only raise wolf cubs to satisfy the feeling of being a big brother.


    Gu Jinli said: "Yes, but the wolf cubs this time have other uses and I cannot raise them for you. I will give them to you when I find new wolf cubs next time."


    Brother Cheng was a little disappointed, but still very happy.


    "Little boss, the big dog and the two dogs have been put away. I have fed them meat and they are eating very happily." Er Qing said.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said to Er Qing and Ye Jingzi: "You two have to work harder tonight and distill the alcohol overnight. Be careful and watch the fire to avoid burning the alcohol."


    Brother Qin had someone send her a message, saying that he would go into the mountains to suppress bandits in the next two days. Someone might be injured. The alcohol was ready and would be sent to him tomorrow, hoping it would be able to help him.


    Erqing nodded to Ye Jingzi: "Don''t worry, little boss, we will do what you say."


    The next day, Gu Jinli got up before dawn, brushed his teeth and washed his face, put on work clothes, grilled two grilled fish, and then ran to the pharmaceutical workshop.


    As soon as he entered the pharmacy, he asked: "Erqing, Jingzi, how much alcohol has been released?"


    Ye Jingzi had stayed up all night and was already very sleepy. He was taking a nap on the table. Erqing was very awake. Hearing this, he said: "Six small pots havee out, and there are two small pots here, which are dripping."


    Erqing got up and brought the prepared alcohol from the next room to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Including yesterday''s two small pots, there are already eight small pots, which is enough. You take the alcohol and the gold medicine I prepared yesterday and ask Si''an to send it to Hukang County to Brother Qin."


    He then handed the grilled fish in a bamboo box to Erqing and said, "Bring this to Brother Qin as well."


    Erqing smiled. After taking everything, he went to the mountains to find Si''an.


    There is a training ground built by Qin Sang and others deep in Dafeng Mountain. Si''an and the others usually stay in the mountain, training while protecting Qin Guluotian''s family.


    "Sister Erqing, you are here." Si''an is fourteen years old this year. She is a round-faced and lively youngster. She was very happy to see Erqinging. She bit a piece of grass in her mouth and sucked the sweet water from the grass while running over. Said: "Are you here to deliver alcohol? Did the little boss make it?"


    He sniffed his nose again and said, "It smells good, it''s grilled fish. The little boss is so kind to the master." He often asked them to bring food to the master, and he knew what the little boss cooked for the master just by smelling the smell.


    Erqing nodded: "Well, it''s done. There''s also Jinchuang Medicine. Take it to Hukang County for the master."


    Then tell Si''an how to use alcohol, what its effects are, and what you need to pay attention to.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Erqing. I''ve remembered it and will tell the master word for word." Si''an took the package, carried it on his back, took out a bamboo tip and blew on it. After chirping a few times, a horse came from He ran out from the depths of the mountain forest and stopped next to Si''an.


    Si''an got on his horse, waved to Erqing, and galloped in the mountains. After ap in the mountains, he came out of the mountains and ran towards Hukang County.


    Hukang County is close to Dafeng Vige, just passing through Daxing Town. Si''an is also riding a horse, so we arrived at a mountain before noon.


    This mountain is the one upied by Fan Tu and the others. It is quite big, but the houses on the mountain are not that good. They are mud and thatched houses.


    Qin Sang led his men to lie in wait in Hukang County for several days. Last night, they finally attacked the vige and captured Fan Tu and a group of bandits in a whole night''s work.


    At this moment, a group of wounded soldiers were bandaging each other''s wounds outside the stockade. Zhang Xiaoqi from the Division of Soldiers was outside the stockade.


    "Brother Zhong, where is my master?" Si''an dismounted with a smile, carried his things and walked towards Zhang Xiaoqi.


    Zhang Zhong is Qin Sang''s confidant in the military department. As long as it is something that can achieve meritorious service, Qin Sang will usually take him with him.


    Zhang Zhong had met Si''an and the others. He raised his hand and pointed to a thatched house and said, "You are angry inside, and your brother Ping is also there."


    You Ping is a member of the Ping''an Xileqing family. He rarely appears in Dafeng Vige. Most of the time he follows Qin Sang and helps him.


    Hearing this, Si''an immediately asked in a low voice: "Did Zhong Zongqi make a mistake?"


    Zhong Zongqi is from the Fucheng garrison camp. He was transferred from the Jiangnan Capital Command and Envoys Department. He is of a good background and is a noble son. He is young and energetic. He is very unhappy with General Guo for giving the position of vanguard of bandit suppression to Qin. Saburo.


    In Zhong Zongqi''s eyes, even though Qin Sang had the experience of exterminating water bandits, he was only a member of the county military post and had no qualifications to lead the city''s defenders.


    So when he was taking actionst night, he ignored Qin Sang''s instructions to guard the back mountain pass and allowed Fan Tu''s military advisor Xiaoyouzi to escape.


    Qin Sang was furious when he found out. He personally led You Ping to pursue him until dawn, and captured Xiao Youzi from a cliff cave. He was now settling ounts with Mr. Zhong Qi in the house.


    In fact, it was not Qin Sang who wanted to settle ounts with Zhong Zongqi, but Zhong Zongqi himself who wanted to die and insisted oning to him for a clear exnation.


    "Xiaoyouzi is just a skinny old man, what can he do? You can just send a few soldiers to catch him, but you have to let me wait for him at the back mountain pass with a general g. You are not greedy for sess and want to take advantage of him." If I step aside, what''s the point of taking all the credit?" Zhong Zongqi pointed at Qin Sang and asked directly.


    Zhong Zongqi''s name is Zhong Yu. Hees from a family in the south of the Yangtze River. He has never suffered any hardships since he was a child. Both his father and brother are officials in the court. He should be able to obtain fame and be an official like his father and brother.


    But his mind was different from others since he was a child. He didn''t like to study, he only liked to dance with swords and sticks, and he was determined to make a great career in the army.


    His good background gave him the confidence to be arrogant, so he liked to walk sideways in the army, and he was not afraid that Qin Sang, known as the King of Hell in the Fucheng garrison camp, would ignore his orders and do things that disobeyed the general''s orders. .

 Chapter 1079: Beat him down

    Chapter 1079: Beat him down


    Chapter 1079 Beat him down


    Not only did he feel justified in his disobedience, but he also felt that he had been greatly wronged, so he came here to question Qin Sang.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking wind sounded, and the short knife in Qin Sang''s hand shed at Zhong Yu''s hand pointed at him.


    Zhong Yu was shocked, and hurriedly waved his hand, narrowly dodging Qin Sang''s blow, and said in shock and anger: "Qin, how dare you use a knife on me, I am themander-in-chief of the Fucheng garrison camp. , you are just a hundred households in a county, do you want to go against the entire city garrison camp?!"


    Qin Sang directly took out the vanguard token given to him by General Guo and said: "If you are not blind, you can see clearly. This is the vanguard token of the Fucheng garrison camp. With this token, you can disobey the orderst night." If it doesnt matter, I can kill you!


    He then sneered and said: "When amander-in-chief disobeys orders in battle, you are not only tired of life, but you also feel that your whole family''s life is too long."


    I want to shorten the life of my whole family so that I can go to the underworld to meet my ancestors as soon as possible.


    Zhong Yu''s face looked a little ugly, but he still said stubbornly: "I will disobey because your orders are unreasonable. Fan Tu''s military advisor is a skinny old man, what big trouble can he make? But you said that this time the bandits came down the mountain and entered It was this man''s idea to loot the vige, but he only came here a few months ago. What ability can he have to make Fan Tu listen to him? Huh, I think you are careless and chaotic, because you are afraid that your fiancee''s property will be robbed. Sorry, that''s why you are making such a fuss."


    Qin Sang never concealed his affair with Gu Jinli. Not only the people at the military department, the county government, and the Lianfu city garrison camp knew that he was engaged, and his fiance was the second girl of the Gu family whom he had been thinking about for several years.


    Zhong Yu also heard a few words in the Fucheng garrison camp and felt that Qin Sang cared too much about the second girl of the Gu family, so heplicated the matter of Fan Tu and others going down the mountain to loot the vige.


    Si''an had already sneaked out of the house. His eyes lit up when he heard this, and he looked at Zhong Yu with sympathy in his eyes. This Zhong Zongqi is looking for death, I''m afraid he''s going to be maimed.


    As expected, Qin Sang didn''t talk nonsense to Zhong Yu and said directly: "Don''t ept it? Are you jealous that I am the vanguard of suppressing bandits? Then let''s have apetition and don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhong Yu''s thoughts were revealed by Qin Sang, and his face was extremely ugly. He was an arrogant man, and he couldn''t bear this kind of anger. He drew out his knife and killed Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang did not dodge, his eyes turned cold, and he raised his de to attack.


    Dang!


    The short knife shed **** Zhong Yu''s knife. After blocking Zhong Yu''s knife, he turned around and went behind Zhong Yu like lightning. A dagger slipped out of his left sleeve pocket and was directly pressed against Zhong Yu''s neck. Go up and pull.


    Whoosh!


    Zhong Yu felt a pain in his neck and broke out in cold sweat. He thought he was going to die, so he turned around and struck hard, trying to stab Qin Sang in the face, but Qin Sang kicked him away.


    With a bang, Zhong Yu hit the stone table in the room, and the bones in his body were almost broken by the stone table.


    Zhong Yu was convulsing in pain, but to his surprise, his neck was only cut and some blood flowed, but no arteries were damaged. He would not die.


    Qin Sang didn''t kill him, but rushed over like a gust of wind, hitting Zhong Yu with fists like rain.


    Ah! Zhong Yu screamed and wanted to fight back, but found that he had no strength to fight back.


    The monster Qin Sang''s hands were too strong and his fists fell too fast. Every time Zhong Yu wanted to fight back, he was hit by his fists and was unable to move.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In the house, Zhong Yu was beaten by Qin Sang for a full quarter of an hour. Zhong Yu''s handsome face was beaten beyond recognition. He vomited blood andy motionless on the ground. Only then did Qin Sang stop his hand, stepped on Zhong Yu''s back, leaned forward, and looked down at him: "This beating is to tell you that even without General Guo''s favoritism, you are not mine." opponent."


    The corners of his mouth quirked up, and a terrifying smile appeared on his face that was different from the one he faced Gu Jinli. He put the short knife in his hand against Zhong Yu''s neck, and while swiping it, he told him: "Did you know that many soldiers did not die in this battle?" On the battlefield, it is too easy to kill someone you don''t like when suppressing bandits or fighting between two armies."


    Qin Sang''s words were very cryptic, but they scared Zhong Yu so much that he broke into a cold sweat... At this moment, Zhong Yu suddenly understood the origin of his name as King of Hell.


    Seeing that Zhong Yu was scared, Qin Sang mocked: "You have so little courage and dare to disobey orders."


    Then he said: "You said that General Guo favored me. When ites to being favored, who in the entire Fucheng garrison camp can be better than you? How did you get the position ofmander-in-chief? Everyone knows that true ability is valued in the army. , the most shameful thing is that you spend money to buy an official position, but you have never beenughed at by your colleagues in the Fucheng garrison camp. Do you know why? It is the most shameful thing that caused you to be favored. "


    Zhong Yu''s family was rich and powerful, and he was the youngest son in the family. His father and brother loved him very much. When they saw that he wanted to join the army, they were afraid that he would die on the battlefield, so they spent money and stuffed him into the Jiangnan Capital Commandery Department and made him a privileged officer. The general g of Zaiyouzai.


    But as Qin Sang said, the most despised people in the army are those who spend money to buy officials. Zhong Yu was also secretlyughed at when hemanded the envoys in Jiangnan.


    He was very shameless, and he felt that there was nothing to do in the Jiangnan Commandery Division, so he wanted to go to the northwest, go to the battlefield and make military exploits, and be a real man. As a result, he was manipted by his father and brother again and was transferred to Jianghuaihe Anfu.


    This time his father and brother were more careful thanst time. They gave General Guo arge sum of money for military expenses. They only asked General Guo to favor Zhong Yu, take care of the people in the camp, and not talk about Zhong Yu buying an official position.


    Also asked General Guo to give Zhong Yu a task from time to time, so that he could make achievements and be satisfied with himself.


    The imperial court has been reducing military pay for the garrison camps in various ces sincest year. General Guo was not willing to treat his soldiers badly, so he agreed to the agreement with Zhong Yu and his brother.


    Zhong Yu knew nothing about this and was unhappy because he could not go to the northwest battlefield to die.


    However, one thing that makes him very satisfied is that he is the youngest gmander of the Fucheng garrison camp.


    But before he was happy for a long time, he met Qin Sang. After learning that he was half a year younger than him, he was furious. He always wanted to say goodbye to Qin Sang, but Qin Sang avoided him everywhere because of General Guo.


    But it''s not the same thing to always avoid it, so General Guo wants to take advantage of this bandit suppression to let him conquer Zhong Yu.


    This can be regarded as an experience. Use Zhong Yu to practice Qin Sang. Let''s see if Qin Sang can winpletely against a noble man like Zhong Yu.


    When Qin Sang learned that he had been appointed as the vanguard to suppress the bandits, he understood what General Guo meant. He was helpless, but he could only ept it and lead his troops to suppress the bandits.


    What he didn''t expect was that Zhong Yu was more willful than he imagined and dared to disobey orders.


    Disobeying orders in battle is a taboo in the military. Not to mention that Zhong Yus father and brother were only officials in the court and were quite powerful. Even if he dared to disobey orders in battle, his father would skin him.

 Chapter 1080: my wife

    Chapter 1080: my wife


    Chapter 1080 My Wife


    "If you disobey orders in battle, you will be killed immediately. I will not protect you. If you can live, go back and tell General Guo yourself." After Qin Sang finished speaking, he shouted towards the outside of the house: "Take Fantu, Xiaoyouzi and Chang Laoer into custody. Come in."


    A group of soldiers immediately escorted Fan Tu, Xiaoyouzi and Chang Laoer, who were all tied up, in. "Qin Baihu, people are here."


    Qin Sang turned around, grabbed Xiaoyouzi, threw him in front of Zhong Yu, cut the clothes on Xiaoyouzi''s waist, pointed to a scar on Xiaoyouzi''s waist and said, "Do you know what this scar means?"


    Zhong Yu''s eyes were already bloodshot from the beating. It took him a while to see the scars on Xiaoyouzi''s waist clearly, and then he said angrily: "How do I know?!"


    An old, tattered scar, he still had to study it.


    Qin Sang sneered and said: "You are so ignorant and ignorant, but you still dare to be arrogant. Your father and brother were right to bring you to He''an Mansion. If you go to the northwest battlefield, you will not survive a stick of incense."


    Si''an almostughed out loud because he couldn''t live longer than a stick of incense. The master''s words were too poisonous.


    Zhong Yu, on the other hand, was so angry that his face turned green. His throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood surged into his mouth. He swallowed it back alive and shouted, "Have you scolded me enough? What is the origin of this Xiaoyouzi?"


    Qin Sang pointed to the scar on Xiaoyouzi''s waist and said: "The ck scimitar scar is the mark of the Rongshan Gang, a fierce bandit in the northwest. Anyone who joins the Rongshan Gang in the northwest must have a scimitar scar cut on their body, and they must Pour in ck water and turn Scimitar Scar ck.


    "Rongshan Gang? What is that? Mr. Qin, don''t lie to me with your nonsense!" Zhong Yu didn''t understand at all. He grew up in the south of the Yangtze River. The farthest ces he has been to are the capital, Zhongzhou, and the northwest. He didn''t know anything about the pimples.


    Qin Sangughed angrily, feeling like he was talking to an idiot.


    But conquering Zhong Yu was the task given to him by General Guo. He had to ignore Zhong Yu and could only say: "The Rongshan Gang was formed by the children of the Da Rong people who raped the Da Chu women. These children were The Da Rong and Da Chu people crowded out and simply gathered together as bandits, specializing in robbing the northwest border people and caravans to make a living."


    Qin Sang told Zhong Yu about the Rongshan Gang. Zhong Yu was confused after hearing this: "Are they still a group of bastards?"


    "Uh huh!" Xiaoyouzi was very angry. What he hated most in his life was people calling him a bastard. He red at Zhong Yu angrily and wanted to tear him apart. But he was **** and his mouth was gagged, so he couldn''t get angry at all.


    Qin Sang ignored Xiaoyouzi and only said to Zhong Yu: "Yes, they are a group of **** who specialize in killing people and stealing goods."


    "But how did you know?" Zhong Yu asked, still unconvinced.


    Qin Sang, a poor man who fled from the northwest, was better than him in every way. He even brought two servants with him to suppress bandits, as if the eldest young master was wandering into the mountains. It was simply unreasonable. He was obviously the eldest young master who came from a noble family.


    "My family is from the northwest. My father and uncle are both soldiers. I followed the generals to fight against the Rongshan Gang, and I know the characteristics of the Rongshan Gang''s gangsters." Qin Sang felt that Zhong Yu was a bit stupid and was toozy to talk nonsense with him. In one breath, he told how he discovered that Xiaoyouzi was a gangster from the Rongshan Gang.


    He can y a whistle of the Rongshan Gang, and he is too thin. It seems that he was injured in the northwest, was rejected by the Rongshan Gang and kicked out, and fled to the south after there was no way to survive.


    His body is exhausted and he cannot work alone. He can only use his past experiences to confuse his disciples and try to get him to be a big queen.


    The Rongshan Gang preys on the weak, and every one of them is as tough as a tiger. They will only leave the gang members who are like tigers. If anyone is injured and can''t do anything, he will be driven away.


    Fan Tu was shocked. This young man was right. He admired Xiaoyouzi very much after knowing that he was a fierce bandit in the northwest. After hearing Xiaoyouzi''s words, he wanted to do something big. Otherwise, with his urinary nature, he would not dare to enter the vige and loot the business. He would just stay in the mountains and rob passing people and small merchants.


    "After I discovered the difference between Xiaoyouzi, I asked you to lead people to guard the back mountain pass, but you were stupid and let Xiaoyouzi escape!" After Qin Sang finished speaking, he gave Zhong Yu a knife in the arm, leaving Next sentence: "This is a lesson for you, so take care of yourself."


    Zhong Yu is not a hopeless person. After listening to Qin Sang''s words, seeing the curved knife scar on Xiaoyouzi''s waist, and what they learned about Fan Tu and the bandits, he already knew what Qin Sang said. it is true.


    But he wanted to save face, and he was very worried about it. He didn''t want to admit defeat to Qin Sang just like that, so he stretched his arms and said nothing.


    Qin Sang ignored him and only said: "Don''t pretend to be dead. Get up and lead your people to clean up the vige. We will set off back at the beginning of the afternoon. If you miss the time, all your men will be beaten with thirty military sticks." Including you.


    Thirty military sticks!


    Zhong Yu jumped up in fright and red at Qin Sang fiercely. This poor guy was too cruel. He had already been beaten like this, and he wanted to hit him with thirty more military sticks. Was he trying to kill people?


    Qin Sang ignored Zhong Yu, walked up to Fan Tu, Chang Laoer, and Xiaoyouzi, pulled out the knife, and with a few swishes, cut off the hamstrings of the three of them.


    Fan Tu and the other three were so painful that their eyes were splitting, and they stared at Qin Sang angrily and unwillingly. This young man was so cruel that in order to prevent them from escaping, he even broke their hamstrings!


    "Keep an eye on them." Qin Sang told the soldiers who were escorting Fan Tu and the other three. He stepped out of the room and looked at Si''an: "But my wife has sent something?"


    Since he got the appointment letter, Qin Sang always mentioned my wife when he mentioned Gu Jinli outside.


    Si''an nodded: "Well, my boss has made some alcohol for you, which he said can be used to disinfect wounds. He has already brought it for you to use on the injured soldiers."


    He said, handing over the bamboo box in a cloth bag: "Grilled fish."


    Qin Sang had already smelled the smell of grilled fish. He happily took the bamboo box and opened it. When he saw two grilled fish that were browned, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled happily.


    This smile was bright and friendly, which made the soldiers who were doing the cleaning work in the vige tremble with fear!


    Oh my God, are they hallucinating? How could Qin Baihu smile so kindly and warmly? Just now he was beating Mr. Zhongqi like a king of hell.


    Last night was even more terrifying, as the entire bandit vige was killed to pieces.


    The corpses of the bandits were still piled up behind the house. Qin Baihu also ordered them to behead their heads and take them back to count the number of people. The corpses were left and buried on the spot.


    Look, look, such a terrifying person, he is smiling so brightly now...either Qin Baihu is crazy or they are crazy.


    Qin Sang ignored them and left with the bamboo box in his arms: "Where is the alcohol? Take me to see how to use it?"


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of grilled fish and ate it with relish, but was reluctant to finish it in such a hurry. He only ate a piece of grilled fish and then stopped.

 Chapter 1081: Painful enough to twitch

    Chapter 1081: Painful enough to twitch


    Chapter 1081 Pain to the point of twitching


    "The little one is carrying it on his back." Si''an patted the baggage on his back and told Qin Sang what Gu Jinli told him.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang led Si''an out of the stronghold, pointed at the injured soldiers lying or prone and said: "Zhang Zhong, untie all their bandaged wounds and let them apply this new concoction on them." Then bandage it.


    To be honest, the wounded soldiers had a little pain on their faces when they heard this.


    Your Excellency, we managed to endure the pain and bandaged the wound, but you want us to untie it and bandage it again. Do you think the pain is not enough?


    But Qin Sang''s reputation for toughness resounded throughout the entire Fucheng garrison camp. These soldiers had done winter training, summer training, and night training with him. They both admired and feared him. They didn''t dare to resist at all. They all endured the pain obediently. Unwrap the bandaged cloth and wait for the alcohol to be applied.


    Si''an happily took out the alcohol and gave it to Zhang Zhong and the others, exining: "This thing is very precious. We don''t make much, so you don''t need to pour too much. Just absorb the alcohol with cotton cloth and wipe the wound. "


    But even so, when the cotton cloth soaked in alcohol was wiped on the wounds, the injured soldiers still screamed in pain.


    Qin Sang said coldly: "What''s your name? Are you girls? You guys can''t even bear this little pain, you losers."


    Injured soldiers:


    They are trash, they admit it, it hurts too much, what on earth is this?


    Some soldiers asked this question despite Qin Sang''s terrifying pressure.


    Si''an said: "It is a new medicine. After applying this concoction, it can reduce the inmmation and ulceration of the wound, so that you will not get high fever due to the injury."


    After hearing this, the soldiers were quite satisfied.


    If this concoction really has this effect, then it won''t be a big deal if they feel pain once. People who suffer from sword injuries are most likely to develop high fever. Once high fever urs, people may not be able to survive.


    Master, my little boss also brought you other gold-creating medicines. Sian said to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang: "Give it to the brothers who are more seriously injured. For those with minor injuries, use alcohol first and wait until tomorrow. If someone''s wound is inmed, use gold wound medicine."


    Alcohol has just been made, and they dont know whether it is useful or how useful it is. They will try it first to see the effect. Anyway, if you try it for a day with minor injuries, you wont die.


    "Hey." Si''an responded and took the gold medicine to Zhang Zhong, and the two of them distributed it to the more seriously injured soldiers.


    Si''an and Zhang Zhong were very aware of Qin Sang''s thoughts. When they distributed the golden medicine to the soldiers, they did not forget to say: "This is sent by the unmarried daughter-inw of Qin Baihu."


    After hearing this, the soldiers naturally praised Qin Sang all the time. They praised Qin Sang very happily, with a smile on their faces... That smile scared away many people.


    When Zhong Yu came out of the house, he saw Qin Sang leaning on a tree trunk, holding a box of grilled fish in his hand, eating and listening to thepliments of the soldiers.


    Zhong Yu felt sour, and secretly took a sip, thinking in his heart: If you are going to die, forget it, isn''t it just an engagement? What''s so great about it, worthy of showing off everywhere like this?


    Zhong Yu wanted to make contributions to Da Chu first, so he didn''t get married. Otherwise, let alone getting married, he would have even given birth to a child.


    Waiting, after returning to the camp, he would write a letter to his family and ask them to decide on the marriage. He would definitely get married and have a baby in front of Qin Sang. When the timees, he wouldpare sons with him!


    Qin Sang noticed Zhong Yu''s gaze, but he didn''t even give him a look. He just slowly ate the grilled fish. The elegant way he ate made Zhong Yu feel sour in his heart. How can you pretend to be a poor man who has escaped from famine? If you pretend to be a son of a nobleman, will you really be a nobleman?


    In the whole Fucheng garrison camp, the one with the best background is Zhong Yu. He is the noble son of a noble family.


    "General Banner, your hand is injured. Try this new concoction. I heard that after applying it, the wound will not fester and be inmed. I secretly got it from Zhang Zhong and will send it back to himter." , do you want to try it?" The person who spoke was Liu Tong, a soldier under Zhong Yu''s banner. Seeing that Zhong Yu''s arm was injured, he brought alcohol over to give it to Zhong Yu, hoping to tter him.


    Zhong Yu is very familiar with Liu Tong, and he usually doesn''t look down on such tterers, but after hearing that this new concoction is so effective, he wants to give it a try.


    Zhong Yu stretched out his arm and said with a hint of arrogance: "Apply it to me."


    After hearing this, Liu Tong smiled happily and tidied his wounds happily. Then he rolled the cotton cloth into strips and put it into the alcohol pot to soak the cotton cloth with alcohol.


    "You''re so slow. This stuff smells like alcohol. I think it can be used like spirits. Just pour it." Zhong Yu nced at Qin Sang, fearing that the poor guy would look at him and if he let If he sees himself using the concoction sent by his family, he will definitely look down on him even more.


    Zhong Yu is a shameless person. He just did something wrong and was beaten by Qin Sang. He didn''t want to be looked down upon by Qin Sang again.


    Liu Tong frowned and said in embarrassment: "General Qi, this stuff hurts a little when applied to the wound. You''d better just rub it on. You won''t be able to bear it directly."


    When Zhong Yu heard this, his face turned cold. He felt that he had been underestimated. He grabbed the alcohol bottle, made a ssh, and poured all the alcohol on the wound on his arm.


    Then, he


    "ah-!"


    A shrill scream broke through the sky. Zhong Yu mmed his arm in pain and kept spinning in circles. His face turned white with pain, and he almost died from the pain on the spot.


    Qin Sang came holding his grilled fish and walked from a short distance away. After taking a look at Zhong Yu who was twitching in pain, he said: "Five hundred taels,pensation."


    Zhong Yu was not stupid, so he naturally understood. He gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain in his arm, raised his head and red at Qin Sang: "A bottle of painful medicine costs five hundred taels. You are more ruthless than a bandit!"


    Qin Sang''s eyes were slightly cold: "The time and energy required to make a new medicine are unimaginable for people like you. The pot of alcohol you poured out could have saved at least a hundred soldiers in the northwest where there is a shortage of medicine. Lives. Do you think the lives of a hundred soldiers are not worth five hundred taels of silver? Or do you think my wifes medicine is not worth this price?"


    The second half of the sentence was filled with murderous intent, and Zhong Yu felt a chill in his body. If he dared to say that the new medicine made by Qin Sang''s wife was not valuable, he would probably be stabbed again by Qin Sang.


    But if he says that the lives of a hundred soldiers are not worth 500 taels, he will lose the hearts of the people. Not to mention the people in the camp, even the soldiers under his banner willin about him.


    He is indeed a sinister thief, and everything he says is a trap!


    Zhong Yu had no choice but to give money, but he took out a thousand-tael silver note and wanted to throw it to Qin Sang, but as soon as he raised his arm and before the banknote was thrown out, he saw a white light in Qin Sang''s sleeve. In a sh...it was the short sword hidden in Qin Sang''s sleeve!


    Zhong Yu was horrified. He took back his throwing gesture, held back his anger, and handed the banknote to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang nced at the banknote, did not take it, and said: "Both hands."


    Didnt your parents teach you at home that you dont understand any etiquette?

 Chapter 1082: Pay someone to beat you

    Chapter 1082: Pay someone to beat you


    Chapter 1082 Paying someone to beat you


    Zhong Yu already wanted to kill Qin Sang, but now he did not dare to confront Qin Sang head-on. He could only hold the banknote with both hands and handed it to Qin Sang.


    Only then did Qin Sang ept it and left him a message: "Those in charge of the army are most particr about rules and are most taboo about willfulness. Once they are willful, countless people will die because of one person''s willfulness. If you don''t understand this truth, I advise you to hurry up." Disarm and return to the fields, lest you kill yourrades."


    He added: "This passage is worth five hundred taels. Adding in the alcoholpensation you paid, it''s exactly one thousand taels. That''s even."


    After saying that, he turned around neatly, walked back to the tree where he was before, and continued to eat the grilled fish that Xiaoyu made for him.


    Poof!


    Zhong Yu couldn''t hold it in any longer and was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Originally, he gave Qin Sang a thousand taels of silver notes in order to humiliate him with money. However, Qin Sang''s words not only pped him in the face, but also made him money.


    Zhong Yu felt as if he paid Qin Sang to beat him.


    ah!


    Zhong Yu was going crazy, roared silently, and was so aggrieved that he almost wanted to hit the wall.


    "General, General Qi~" Liu Tong called out to Zhong Yu in fear, feeling regretful in his heart. If he had known this, he would not have given alcohol to Zhong General Qi, but what happened has already happened, and it is useless for him to regret it anymore. I couldn''t run away. If I ran away if I got into trouble, I would only die more miserably in the future. I could only bite the bullet and said: "Your arm is still bleeding. Please wrap up the wound for you."


    Zhong Yu stared at him, wishing to chop him into pieces.


    But he is not a fool. He knows how to get along well with his soldiers. If he angers his soldiers at every turn, he will die without knowing how he will die when he goes to the battlefield.


    "Hurry up." Zhong Yu stretched out his arm again, and said fearfully: "Just wrap it like this, don''t apply any medicine."


    The medicine at Qin Sang''s house was poisonous. Once it was applied to him, he almost died from the pain. If he applied it again, he would die suddenly on the spot.


    "Hey." Liu Tong was also afraid and did not dare to give Zhong Yu any more medicine. He quickly bandaged the wound on his arm and ran away immediately.


    Zhong Yu endured the pain in his hands and followed Qin Sang''s instructions to clean up the bandit''s vige with his soldiers.


    Other soldiers also followed Qin Sang''s instructions to clean up the stockade, sweep the "battlefield", and seal the belongings found in the stockade into boxes.


    All finishing work waspleted before the afternoon application time.


    Qin Sang didn''t seem to be in a hurry to go back. He asked them to patrol around the stockade again to make sure that no fish had slipped through the. Then he stepped on the point of Shen Shi and gave the order to return to the camp.


    But this ce is far away from the Fucheng garrison camp, and we will definitely not be able to reach it today. Qin Sang sat on his horse and called Zhang Zhong: "Give me the order to go to Tianfu County''s military camp to rest, and then set off to Fucheng garrison early tomorrow morning." Military camp."


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong was riding on a horse, holding an order g in his hand, and shouted: "Send the order to the vanguard army, rest at the Tianfu County Army Corps tonight, and set off back to camp tomorrow morning!"


    He shouted several times and ran back and forth twice to pass on Qin Sang''s order.


    Zhong Yu frowned and was very puzzled. With Qin Sang''s temperament of tormenting the soldiers, how could he let them rest in Tianfu County? They should be asked to travel overnight and arrive at the Fucheng garrison camp before tomorrow evening.


    Zhong Yu felt that he had caught Qin Sang''s hand, so he rode on horseback to ask Qin Sang: "Why don''t you rush back to the camp overnight instead of resting in Tianfu County?"


    Qin Sang sat on the horse, looked down at Zhong Yu, and said with an indifferent expression: "Are you a pioneer officer?"


    With one sentence, Zhong Yu was choked up by the question. "No, who are you to ask me?" Qin Sang stared at Zhong Yu and said: "Zhong Yu questioned the general''s order and was forced to abandon his horse and walk on foot. If he disobeyed the order, he would be beaten with thirty military sticks!"


    Zhong Yus face turned green. Qin Sang wanted to hit him with thirty military sticks? !


    But now Qin Sang is the vanguard of the bandit suppression, and as long as he has not returned to the camp, he is qualified to control him. Zhong Yu had no choice but to abandon his horse and walk on foot.


    Si''an was suppressing augh, feeling that Zhong Yu was really willing tomit suicide. He knew that he was no match for his master, but he still had to challenge his master. He didn''t take advantage of it at all, and he was beaten and punished. Why bother? Isn''t it good to just obey orders honestly?


    Zhang Zhong and the others silently prayed to God to bless Zhong Yu. If he failed to learn to obey orders, it would only be worse in the future.


    The matter of disobeying orders in battle is not over yet, Qin Baihu will not let him go, and will only work hard to train him until he is honest.


    Zhong Yu kept a dark face the whole time and walked until it waspletely dark before arriving at the Tianfu County Military Station.


    Qin Sang did not let him rest, but gave him a task: "Go and guard the water prison, keep an eye on Fan Tu, Xiaoyouzi, Chang Lao and three others. If they run away, you know the consequences."


    Zhong Yu is a very strong man. He let Xiaoyouzi run awayst night. Although he is extremely tired now, he still cheers up and leads his soldiers to guard the water prison without daring to rx.


    After Qin Sang arranged the matter, he told You Ping: "Watch carefully to make sure there are no mistakes."


    "Yes." You Ping responded, leading his men to ambush outside the water prison.


    Qin Sang took Si''an and rushed back to Dafeng Vige overnight.


    By the time he returned to the vige, it was almost dawn and Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly.


    Qin Sang knew that she was tired from drinking alcohol, so he couldn''t bear to wake her up. He went back to Qin''s house first, took a shower and washed his hair, and then he sneaked to see her when he thought she was about to wake up.


    So when Gu Jinli was lying on the bed and stretching, he was stunned when he suddenly heard a familiar bird call.


    She hurriedly jumped up from the bed, rushed to the window, opened the window, and when she saw Qin Sang, sheughed out loud in surprise. She was afraid that Gu Jinxiu in the same yard would hear her, so she lowered her voice and asked him: "Why are you back?" ?Arent you going to send the bandits to Fucheng?


    After wiping out the bandits, he still wanted to send the bandit leader to Fucheng to resume his duties. He had been unavable for the past few days, and everyone in the family thought he would note back.


    Qin Sang jumped into the room from the window, held her in his arms, smelled the fragrance in her hair, and said, "I miss you."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "What a coincidence, I miss you too."


    After Qin Sang heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Every time she said such intimate words, he couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation in his heart.


    "You came back all night. You took a shower and your hair is still a little wet." Gu Jinli said, holding his hand and saying, "Come here and sleep for a while, I''ll watch over you."


    "Okay." Qin Sang let her hold his hand, came to her bed,y on her bed with a little uneasiness, held her hand, closed his eyes, and said to her: "I Leave in the afternoon."


    Gu Jinli was stunned and asked: "Afternoon? Will it dy your business?"


    He must have escorted the bandits through Tianfu County and took the time to go home. But when he came back, the Fucheng defenders who were suppressing the bandits together would not wait for him. Those who had military orders would rush on when the time came.

 Chapter 1083: Greedy

    Chapter 1083: Greedy


    Qin Sang: "It''s okay. They are marching on foot. I can catch up with them on horseback."


    Zhong Yus thorny side has been suppressed by him. Even if he sees that he is not around, he doesnt dare to make any trouble.


    I guess I''m d that he''s not here, he can give orders and live the life of a bandit-suppressing vanguard.


    "Today is the engagement ceremony between brother Luo Wu and eldest sister. It''s a shame that I''m not here." Qin Sang opened his eyes, raised his hand and caressed her cheek and said, "We will be a family from now on. As a brother-inw, it''s not a good thing that I''m not here." Dont embarrass my little fish.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You came back because of this. Don''t do this anymore. Our families are so familiar, Brother Luo Wu and eldest sister won''t mind."


    Qin Sang smiled, but did not agree.


    Xiaoyu is his wife, the girl he likes. He will give it to her if he can; he will do it if he can do anything for her. Its okay if she is tired.


    Gu Jinli saw the tiredness on his face and said hurriedly: "Stop talking and go to bed quickly. I will wake you up before the guestse."


    Erqing will stay outside the house and stop Xiaoji, and no one else wille in. He can stay here with peace of mind.


    Qin Sang suddenly felt like a child, reluctant to close his eyes and wanted to see her for a while longer.


    Gu Jinli smiled, leaned over and kissed the tip of his nose, and said, "I reward you. Go to bed quickly and don''t get angry."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a big hand grabbed her head and pressed her towards him.


    He held her head with one hand and her waist with the other, pressing her whole body against him, breathing heavily from the end of his nose, and kissed her deeply and forcefully.


    He not only took a shower, but also brushed his teeth. Gu Jinli could smell the fragrance of tooth powder flowing between his teeth.


    smells like grass. She murmured.


    Qin Sang was startled, turned around, leaned over, raised her chin, and greedily sucked in her breath: "It smells like small fish, sweet."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red, "You brat, you asked me if it''s sweet or not, are you going to beat me up?"


    But she didn''t have the strength to hit him now. She didn''t know why, but every time he kissed her, she would lose the strength. Even if she wanted to bite him, she could only make a shallow tooth mark.


    While Gu Jinli was thinking wildly, he suddenly let go of her, turned towards the back of the bed, and said in a hoarse and low voice: "I fell asleep."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes and adjusted his chaotic breath.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. What was this kid doing suddenly turning his back?


    "Okay, go to sleep." She poked his back, but he arched his back slightly as if he was electrocuted, and his back muscles became extremely stiff.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he suddenly understood why he was like this, and quickly retracted his hand, not daring to poke him again.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, he turned around, closed his eyes but urately held her hand, pulled her hand into his arms and ced it, and fell asleep soon after.


    Gu Jinli listened to his breathing, counted his pulse, and knew that he was really asleep. Finally, he couldn''t helpughing, leaned over and kissed him, saying, "Idiot, there''s no need to be shy."


    What are you shy about? I know medical skills, how can I not understand?


    However, her face also turned red, and her heart was beating a little fast thinking about his appearance before.


    After a while, shey on the edge of the bed and watched him sleeping, but as she watched, she didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Qin Sang woke up earlier than her. Looking at her sleeping on the edge of the bed, he felt extremely satisfied... There were still ten days before his engagement ceremony with Xiaoyu. When could they get married?


    Lets get married as soon as possible. He was greedy and wanted to eat fish... When Gu Jinli woke up, it was already past midnight. Qin Sang was still in her bed. She looked at the fierce sun outside and was frightened by the noise outside. Da Tiao: "What time is it? The Luo family is here?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the Luo family has brought a matchmaker to the door. People from Shang Xiucai, Shangli''s family, and Yuanli''s family have already arrived. People from Jiang''s, Xu''s, and Zheng''s families are in the county and they didn''te that early. .


    Seeing his calm look, Gu Jinli almost screamed, dragging him and saying, "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier? Get up quickly, I have to go out to meet guests."


    After saying that, he was startled again, looked at him in horror and said, "Didn''t my mother or third grandmae to call me?"


    If Mrs. Cui and the third mistress find out that he is in her room, they will be blown up even if they have a letter of engagement.


    Qin Sang smiled, sat up, hugged her, and said, "Don''t be nervous, they came to call you, but Er Qing dealt with it."


    Gu Jinli: "How do you deal with it? The excuse of sleeping in is usually used, but it cannot be used today."


    After dinnerst night, Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui specifically told them that today is the eldest sisters big day. No one in the family is allowed to stay in bed and must get up before Chen hour. Si hour has passed now.


    "I gave you a good reason, and they won''t doubt it." Qin Sang told her the reason he found: "Er Qing told them, you heard that I came back in a hurry, so you got up early to see me, and we Wille together."


    In the past, she would often run to see him when he took a bath. Aunt Dashan and the third grandma would not say anything.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly got up and pulled him up: "Hurry, even if you have a reason, you can''t stay here anymore. Go back to your home quickly."


    Qin Sang no longer stayed on her bed. He got up and straightened his clothes. He also took the woodenb on the dressing table andbed her hair. He said, "That''s it. You change your clothes and we''ll leave."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "You go first, I''ll change my clothes and go there by myself."


    Smelly boy, do you still want to stay here and watch me change my clothes?


    Qin Sang smiled, stopped teasing her, and nodded obediently: "Okay, I''ll go back first, and Erqing will cover for you. You can just climb over the wall without worry. Everyone is in the living room or flower hall in the front yard. Wonte here.


    Even if theye, they will only rush to Gu Jinxiu''s house. His Xiaoyu''s house is very safe.


    "Hey, let''s go quickly." Gu Jinli pushed Qin Sang towards the window, and very sneakily opened the window a small crack. After peeking at no one outside, he opened the window: "Hurry, we will encounter you if you are toote. People."


    Looking at her appearance, Qin Sang couldn''t help butugh or cry. Such a nervous little fish was so cute and wanted to kiss her.


    But Gu Jinli had already pushed him away, so he could only climb out of the window and leave. He stood outside the window and said to her, "I''m leaving."


    Gu Jinli was so anxious that he wanted to punch him: "Get out of here quickly."


    Ms. Jiang and Yuan Yuan should be here. She has heard Yuan Yuan''s voice. If she doesn''t leave, it will be over.


    Qin Sang also heard it and walked away without waiting any longer.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly took out the summer dress he had prepared and put it on. As soon as he changed it, Yuanyuan''s voice rang out: "Are you Sister Erqing? Sister Erqing, are Sister Xiaoyu here?"

 Chapter 1084: envious

    Chapter 1084: envious


    Chapter 1084 Envy


    Erqing said with a smile: "Reporting to Miss Shang''s family, my young master has gone to Qin''s house and is not in the house."


    Yuan Yuan was very disappointed. She had not seen Sister Xiaoyu since she came back from Fucheng. She got up early today and rushed to Sister Xiaoyu''s house with her mother and grandmother''s family. She wanted to meet Sister Xiaoyu and y with her. But still didn''t see it.


    Yuan Yuan was a little sad, but her mother said that she had grown up and could no longer be as willful as she was when she was a child. Hearing this, she could only say: "Thank you, Sister Erqing, for informing me. Yuan Yuan went to the flower hall first, and will talk to her when Sister Xiaoyues back. "


    "Miss Shang, go slowly." Erqing sent Shang Yuanyuan, his master and servant, out of the hospital.


    Gu Jinli listened to the sound of Yuan Yuan''s retreating footsteps and said to himself: "Yuan Yuan is sorry, Sister Xiaoyu wille to y with youter."


    Speaking, he climbed over the window neatly, came to the base of the wall, climbed over the wall and left the house.


    As soon as shended, she saw Qin Sang standing in the alley between the two houses, waiting for her.


    "Let''s go." Qin Sang held her waist and helped her climb over the wall and enter Qin''s house. After shended in the Qin family yard, she turned over and jumped into the house.


    "Are you hungry, Xiaoyu? Let''s have a meal first and then go back." Qin Sang looked at her and asked, his eyes falling on her.


    She was wearing a newly made light green summer dress, and she looked more energetic. He suddenly didn''t want to go to Gu''s house to meet the guests. He just wanted to hide here with her and watch her alone.


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and saw the expectation in his eyes, and asked, "Do you want to stay with me for a little longer?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I came back just to see you."


    Every time he came back, it was almost always to see her, and in order toe back and see her, he would stay up and drive all night long.


    Gu Jinli smiled, raised his hand and pulled his face and said: "You can''t be so willful. As hosts, we have to help entertain guests... But for the sake of being so pitiful, I will make you breakfast." , go back after eating."


    Qin Sang was very happy, but he did not let her do it. Instead, he said: "I will do it, and you can just wait and eat."


    Xiaoyu changed into a new dress and looked so nice. He didn''t want to dirty her clothes.


    Gu Jinli nodded in agreement and followed him, watching him quickly pack up a piece of fresh mutton. After cutting the mutton into small pieces, he cooked a soup and baked a few pancakes. It only took more than a quarter of an hour to finish it. .


    You move so fast. Gu Jinli twisted a wet towel and wiped the sweat from his face.


    Qin Sang liked the homely moments when he was alone with her, standing at the door of the kitchen and asking her to wipe his sweat. After wiping, they brought the mutton soup and pancakes to the tree in front of the lower room. The two sat on the stone bench under the tree and ate pancakes.


    The summer wind blew slowly around them, and the shade of the trees above them enveloped them, bringing them a touch of coolness and making them feel peaceful andfortable.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyesfortably and said, "It''s sofortable. I wish it were thisfortable in summer."


    In June and July, the weather will be unbearably hot and your body will be ufortable.


    But she still likes June very much, because Qin Sang''s birthday is in June.


    She tilted her head and looked at Qin Sang and asked him, "What birthday gift do you want this year?"


    Qin Sang paused while stirring the mutton soup with a spoon, looked at her, and almost blurted out the words "I want you" in his throat.


    However, what he finally said was: "I like whatever gift Xiaoyu gives me."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "You said it, but you didn''t say it. But I have prepared a gift for you. It is very suitable for you. You will know when the timees."


    I have been making it for more than two years, but it is too difficult to make. I just tried to make it this year. I should be able to give it to him in time for his birthday.


    Qin Sang knew everything about her, and he guessed what her gift was after hearing this, but he still wanted her more.


    "What will you give me next year?" Qin Sang put the cold mutton soup in front of her and asked as if he had no idea. He added: "I will be twenty years old next year, which is the year of the crown ceremony." For a Chu man, the year of the crown ceremony is very important, so the birthday gift he wants is also very important.


    Gu Jinli drank mutton soup andined: "This year''s birthday has not yet arrived, so you are too greedy to think about next year''s birthday."


    Qin Sang smiled. He was indeed very greedy, because the gift he wanted this year was her, and the gift he wanted next year was his and her child.


    However, Qin Sang didn''t say it out loud, but kept it in his heart. He didn''t want to scare her.


    But she seemed to have guessed it. She looked at him and said, "It''s not impossible. If we get married early, we should be able to do it in time."


    She is also looking forward to being a mother.


    "Really?" Qin Sang was startled and couldn''t believe what he heard. His eyes were full of brilliance and he stared at her and asked.


    Having just finished asking, he couldn''t wait for her answer, so he strode over to her, and when he was about to hug her, he suddenly heard Cheng Ge''er''s voice.


    "What are the second sister and Brother Sang doing? Why haven''t you gone back for so long? The guests are almost here, and they will be scolded if they don''t go."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang''s body stiffening andughed out loud. He handed him another bowl of mutton soup and said, "Eat quickly. It''s time to leave after eating."


    "Second sister, Brother Sang, you are hiding here and stealing food again." Brother Cheng had already brought Er Qing over. After seeing the mutton soup on the stone table, he said, "You are eating mutton soup. There is better at home." Get something to eat and go back quickly, my parents are impatient."


    Qin Sang responded: "Well, let''s leave now."


    He looked at Gu Jinli, feeling very happy because of what she just said. It turned out that she was not afraid or repulsive, and she was willing to have a child with him.


    Qin Sang''s heart was swollen and extremely hot, as if something was about to burst out of his chest and fly out, which made him extremely happy.


    He suppressed the joy in his heart, picked up the bowl, and finished a few mouthfuls of the mutton soup inside, and then gave her the remaining half bowl of mutton soup.


    Brother Cheng thought he was hungry, so he held his hand and said, "Brother Sang is so pitiful. Come on, let''s go home quickly and eat something delicious."


    Qin Sang smiled, took Gu Jinli''s hand, and the three of them walked to Gu''s house together.


    This day, the Gu family was very lively, withughter andughter from morning to night.


    The engagement ceremony between Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu was very lively. Many people came to congratte and gave many gifts.


    But the most dazzling thing is the jewelry given by the Luo family. In addition to the gold head and face, there is also a gemstone hairpin.


    As soon as the gemstone hairpin appeared, all the guests were shocked.


    Gu Jinli was also shocked. For Luo Wu, it was really surprising that he could get the gem hairpin.


    But Qin Sang and Gu Jinan both told him that there was no problem with the origin of the hairpin. Luowuge had found it for his eldest sister.


    Because of this gemstone hairpin, Gu Jinxiu''s engagement ceremony was held in a dignified manner. Ms. Cui cried with joy. No one was more happy than her that Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu could finally get married.


    Gu Jinxiu was also so happy that she shed tears, which made Luo Wu anxious. He wanted to wipe her tears, but he was afraid of being criticized, so he could only endure it and quietly took a handkerchief and asked Brother Cheng to give it to Gu. Jinxiu wiped her tears. The cautious and anxious look is so enviable.

 Chapter 1085: This encounter is too harsh

    Chapter 1085: This encounter is too harsh


    Chapter 1085: This chance encounter is too harsh


    Gu Jinli was very happy. The eldest sister had waited for several years and finally waited for this moment.


    She knew that her eldest sister had always liked Brother Luo Wu. She told her back then that she would guard her heart and it would be the same no matter who she married, but she just didnt want to cause trouble to her family.


    Fortunately, the eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu got together in the end. The two were childhood sweethearts, they liked each other, and they were devoted to each other, which was beautiful.


    Mr. Chu, like Mrs. Cui, cried with joy. But her tears were so raging that she couldn''t stop them.


    Mrs. Chen looked at her with suspicion when she saw it, and said in a shaky voice: "Sister-inw Luo, why are you crying on this big day? People who don''t know better would think that your family is not celebrating a happy event, but..."


    "Shut up!" Ms. Chu yelled out anxiously, interrupted Ms. Chen, red at her and said: "Today is the wedding ceremony for Sister Xiu and Brother Wu. If you dare to say something unlucky, , I will ask thedies from the **** agency toe and beat you three times a day!"


    Ms. Chen was stunned. She didn''t expect Mrs. Chu to yell at her and threaten her. She was shocked and said: "Sister-inw Luo, I just said it casually, why do you take it seriously?"


    She is a talkative and likes to say rude things. She has never seen Mrs. Chu cry so hard. She couldn''t hold back and wanted to say something like this.


    Mrs. Chu sneered and said, "Just talking casually? Today is the big day for Sister Xiu and Brother Wu. Is it time for you to talk casually?"


    Looking for a fight, right?


    Mrs. Chen has always been afraid of Mrs. Chu. She knew that Mrs. Chu was not as easy to talk to as Mrs. Cui. She was scolded so much that she didnt dare to say a word, so she apologized to Mrs. Chu: Sister-inw Luo, please calm down, I wont dare to do it again.


    Mr. Chu attached great importance to Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu''s big day, and asked Ms. Chen to say nine auspicious words before letting her go.


    Then he continued to look at Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu...crying with joy.


    Ms. Chen rolled her eyes and cried again. You are allowed to cry on your big day, but I am not allowed to say anything wrong. You are really bullying others.


    However, Mrs. Chen knew that she could not beat Mrs. Chu. In order to avoid being pped in the face, she happily forgave Mr. Chu and ran to talk to Mrs. Xu Er.


    The Xu family also has peopleing today, and Xu Zhong also came with Mrs. Xu.


    "Linglong, you are finally here. Auntie wants you to death." After Mrs. Chen greeted Mrs. Xu Er, she pulled Xu Zhong to talk: "The two silk flowers you gave me are very beautiful. Auntie likes them very much. After Brother Xing saw it, he also said he liked it very much."


    When Xu Zhong heard Chen talking about silk flowers and Gu Dexing, his face burned. He lowered his head slightly and shyly said to Chen, "If Aunt Gu likes it, Linglong will make other styles of silk flowers for you."


    Chenughed and said: "If you like it, don''t make it in other styles. No matter what style it is, it is not as beautiful as the lotus flower. Unless it is made into the shape of a mandarin duck, it will be more beautiful than the lotus flower."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone knew what Chen meant.


    Mrs. Xu Er is very happy. It was the right time to bring Linglong here today.


    She originally didn''t want to bring Linglong, because the Gu Dexing family had not expressed any hint since thest time she gave Chen a hint. Mrs. Xu Er waited for several days and almost gave up before she received it from Chen. Dragon Boat Festival etiquette.


    It''s just that the Dragon Boat Festival gifts were sent together with Gu Jin''an''s family and Qi Kangming''s family, and there was no other hint about the marriage between the two families. Mrs. Xu Er was so confused by Mrs. Chen that she was like guessing a riddle. She couldn''t figure out what Mr. Chen meant.


    Whether I am happy or not, you can give me a hint.


    Without giving any hint, when her family was about to give up, she sent her family two generous Dragon Boat Festival gifts.


    Actually, they misunderstood Mr. Chen.


    Ms. Chen has already told Gu Dafu and Gu Dexing, and they are both willing. It just takes time to prepare things and find someone to propose marriage, and the Gu family encountered bandits again. Luo Wu told them not to go out if nothing happened, so Chen could only endure it for now. Even the Dragon Boat Festival gifts were given by everyone together. Go,


    It was only after Xu Zhong saw the two Dragon Boat Festival gifts that he persuaded Mrs. Xu toe to Gu''s house to attend Gu Jinxiu''s engagement ceremony.


    Xu Zhong said that with Chen''s stingy temper, it would be interesting to send a Dragon Boat Festival gift to the Xu family and also give one to their second bedroom alone.


    Regardless of whether the guess is correct or not, there is no harm ining to Gu Jinxiu''s engagement ceremony. If Mrs. Chen still doesn''t express anything after arriving, it won''t be toote for her family to give up.


    Unexpectedly, they came at the right time. Mrs. Chen was so enthusiastic towards them that she kept talking about Gu Dexing and other things that had the meaning of marriage, which made Xu Zhong blush.


    Ms. Chen held Xu Zhong''s hand and smiled and said: "Look at our Linglong, what a pretty girl, her face is as red as a fruit. My nephew Xing Ge''er likes to eat fruits the most. If he sees you, he will definitely like it."


    Mrs. Xu Er was shocked. Just give a hint, don''t say it so bluntly. The marriage has not been decided yet. If you say that, I will suspect that you are ying a rogue.


    Gu Jinli was sitting in the flower hall, listening to Mrs. Chen talking at the top of her voice about how she liked Xu Zhong. Looking at Mrs. Xu''s appearance, she was really worried that Mrs. Xu would not be able to hold back and beat Mrs. Chen as a gangster. .


    This is not the most violent thing. The most violent thing is that Mrs. Chen actually learned a trick from the woman in the back house and asked Gui Niu to go to Gu Dexing and tell Gu Dexing to bring two pottery basins and put them in the kitchen of Gu Jinli''s house. , after the guests leave, the family can divide the remaining meat and vegetables and take them home to eat.


    When people in the countryside eat at a banquet, the leftover dishes will be shared with rtives to take home to eat. Although Gu Dexing felt that he was a little too anxious to prepare the leftovers before the guests left, he did not suspect it was a scam. The family brought two y pots.


    But as soon as he entered the kitchen yard of Gu Jinli''s house, he saw Xu Zhong face to face.


    "Hey, brother Xing is here." Chen was very happy, like a matchmaker trying to keep a matchmaker. While holding Xu Zhong''s hand, he pointed at Gu Dexing and said: "This is my nephew Gu Dexing. What a wonderful person." By coincidence, we met him when we came to the kitchen to get two bowls of soy milk. It was really fate."


    Gu Jinli and Gui Niu were hiding not far away and watching the situation here, almostughing to death.


    What is the fate?


    What chance encounter?


    No one would believe this chance encounter that was brought about by force.


    Xu Zhong naturally didn''t believe Chen''s nonsense, but she was a girl, and her family was interested in Gu Dexing, so the marriage between the two families should be sessful.


    Therefore, he did not dare to speak or look at Gu Dexing. He only blushed and lowered his head.


    Gu Dexing is not stupid, and he understands Chen''s personality. Looking at the situation in front of him, he knows that his second aunt deliberately asked him to meet Xu Zhong.


    But he was holding two pottery basins in his hands. How could he bow to the Xu family girl with this look? !


    Mrs. Chen also noticed Gu Dexing''s embarrassment, but she thought it was nothing. It was Xie Xie who snatched the two pottery basins from Gu Dexing''s hands and said, "Brother Xing, what are you doing standing there in a daze? Quickly give Linglong a massage." Its a meeting gift.

 Chapter 1086: very satisfied

    Chapter 1086: very satisfied


    Chapter 1086 Very satisfied


    In the past two years, Gu Dexing also went to the county and prefectures to participate in some cultural gatherings. He made great progress in dealing with people. Although he blushed and was embarrassed, he quickly reacted. He first took a few steps back, then bowed his hands and said to Xu Zhong: "Someone Ive met Miss Xu, shes very polite.


    Mrs. Chen was very unhappy when she heard this and said: "So and so, you said that, how does Linglong know who you are?"


    He then smiled at Xu Zhong and said, "His name is Gu Dexing. He is the eldest grandson of the eldest son of our family. His father is the patriarch of the Gu n. He will also be the n leader in the future, and he will be able to control An Ge''er''s n."


    Gu Jinli:


    Hey, just say it, why are you stepping on my big brother?


    Gu Dexing was a little embarrassed when he saw Mrs. Chen''s proud look, and said quickly: "Miss Xu, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know she was here. I bumped into her, so I can''t apologize to her."


    After Xu Zhong heard this, his affection for Gu Dexing increased a lot. He also knew how to apologize, which showed that he was a polite person.


    She still lowered her head and did not dare to look at Gu Dexing, but she turned towards him and bowed to him: "I have met the eldest brother of the Gu family."


    Mrs. Chen felt depressed when she heard this. She originally thought that the two of them, who were young and at that restless age, would start a fire if they met. Who knew how they would live together in the future if they stood far away from each other and greeted each other politely, but were not close at all?


    Thinking about her confrontation with Gu Dagui, it was a direct attack.


    "Don''t call him the eldest brother of the Gu family. Our two families are so familiar with each other. Linglong, please call him Brother Dexing. All the children in our family call him that." Mrs. Chen couldn''t stand it any longer, so she simply did it herself, facing Xu. After Zhong finished speaking, he said to Gu Dexing: "This is the eldest girl of the Xu family, her nickname is Linglong. As I told you just now, we all call her Linglong, so you should call her Linglong too."


    But Gu Dexing didn''t shout. You couldn''t shout the girl''s nickname randomly, and he and Miss Xu were discussing marriage. Before the marriage was finalized, it was even more difficult to call her by her nickname.


    So he said to Mrs. Chen: "Second Aunt, please take Miss Xu back to the flower hall first. There are many people here, so as not to bump into Miss Xu. And if you have been out for a long time, Mrs. Xu will be anxious if she can''t see Miss Xu."


    This is to remind Mrs. Chen that if you bring this girl to meet your foreign man, if my wife finds out, she will probably get angry with you.


    Ms. Chen was also a little afraid that Mrs. Xu would me her. After hearing this, she thought about it and said, "Okay, let''s go first."


    He said and handed the two y pots to him: "Come and take the pots away. We have to pack the vegetables back in the evening."


    Gu Dexing already wants to die, why are you still thinking about loading the dishes? Miss Xu is a girl from a rich family, and people dont eat leftovers. If you say it out loud like this, what will you do if Miss Xu dislikes you?


    In order to let Chen and Xu Zhong leave as soon as possible, Gu Dexing had no choice but to pick up the two pottery basins. After taking the pottery basin, he stepped aside and stood.


    "Look at you like that." Mrs. Chen said with disgust, took Xu Zhong''s hand and walked away, but after walking two meters, she let go of Xu Zhong''s hand and ran to the kitchen: "I forgot to take the soy milk, there is With fruit slices."


    Little Yu Yatou made fruit and soy milk with fresh fruits in it, which was very expensive. If she didnt eat more, she would feel at a loss.


    Gu Dexing was stunned. He never thought that Chen could leave Xu Zhong in the yard and run to get the soy milk... He was embarrassed and nervous. His hands holding the two pots were full of sweat. He wanted to say to Xu Zhong Something that I feel is not in line with the rules.


    But he finally said: "I''m sorry, my second aunt is like this, don''t be angry."


    Xu Zhong was also confused at first, and when he turned pale with nervousness, he breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Gu Dexing''s words, and boldly replied: "It''s okay."


    Although the voice was not loud, Gu Dexing heard it and was very happy. Just as he was about to say a few more words, Mrs. Chen came out with a food box and said to Xu Zhong: "Linglong, let''s go and let your mother taste this fruit." Soy milk tastes very good, it has a red date vor, and it can replenish the blood. We women should drink more of it." Gu Dexing was going crazy, wishing he could go deaf on the spot. The second aunt is too cool. He is still here, and she is talking to Miss Xu about whether to replenish blood or not.


    Xu Zhong blushed so much that he followed Chen and left.


    After they left, Gu Dexing let out a breath. It was considered that they were gone. If they didn''t leave, the marriage would probably be ruined.


    However, he was still very happy to see Xu Zhong... She was probably more nervous than him, but she didn''t run away. Instead, she saluted him and said hello, which showed that she must be satisfied with him in her heart.


    Gu Dexing was also very satisfied with Xu Zhong... He secretly took a look at Xu Zhong''s appearance. Although she was not a great beauty, she was very delicate in appearance, gentle and generous in temperament, and she was a good girl.


    "Brother Xing, what are you doing standing in the yard? The sun is too strong, so don''t get heatstroke." Zhu Camellia''s mother was helping to cook in the kitchen. When she saw Gu Dexing standing in the yard in a daze and giggling, she couldn''t help but ask. he.


    Seeing two y pots in his hand, he knew they were used to hold leftovers. He took the pots and said, "I''ll just take it. You can go back to the front yard."


    Gu Dexing came back to his senses, nodded, straightened his robe, and returned to the living room in the front yard with a somewhat unsteady step.


    Gu Jinli and Gui Niu watched a good show in hiding, and shook their heads: "Look at this, Brother Dexing''s peach blossoms are blooming, and they are still in full bloom."


    Gui Niu, who was already seven years old, asked half-understood: "Sister Xiaoyu, what is a true peach blossom?"


    Gu Jinli: "Those who are able to get married are called positive peach blossoms, but those who get married but end up being bad are called rotten peach blossoms."


    Gui Niu''s eyes lit up: "I understand, Sister Xiaoyu is saying that Brother Dexing wants to marry Sister Xu?"


    Gu Jinli pressed her little head and said: "The marriage has not been decided yet, so you can''t say that. It''s not toote to wait until the marriage is decided."


    Although both families are interested in each other and are hinting at theing and going, this era is too harsh on women, so they''d better not talk nonsense.


    Lets go get some fruit and soy milk. Gu Jinli took Gui Niu into the kitchen. Not only did he bring fruit and soy milk for Gui Niu, he also brought fruit milk, water chestnut powder and fruit jelly made from fruits.


    Milk is buffalo milk. It is slightly processed and added with fresh fruits. It is very delicious.


    Gui Niu, Jin Niu and Luo Huiniang all like to eat, but fruits and buffalo milk are hard to find. Gu Jinli cant make them many times a year, so its hard for them to eat them.


    "Take these two portions of fruit milk to Luo''s house and give them to your sister Huiniang." Gu Jinli took two bowls of milk with peach pulp and asked Guiniu to give them to Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang was a little miserable today, because it was the groom''s family who gave the bride the engagement gift. As a future sister-inw, she could note to the Gu family ording to the rules of Da Chu.


    However, Gu Jinli asked Xiao Ji to apany her. Both of them have a carefree temper. If they can talk endlessly together, Luo Huiniang will not be too bored.

 Chapter 1087: Its a bullshit

    Chapter 1087: It''s a bullshit


    Chapter 1087: Hes a bastard


    "Hey." Gui Niu was happy to have something delicious. She happily took the food box from Gu Jinli and carried it to Luo''s house.


    Gu Jinli saw her walking away quickly with the food box, and smiled, "You are quite energetic, little one."


    Not long after, she carried two food boxes of fruit milk, fruit soy milk, and fruit jelly, and walked to the flower hall. She handed one of the food boxes to Zhu Camellia: "Take it to Mrs. Jiang and the others to try."


    Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Jiang, and Mrs. Xu stayed in the flower hall and were entertained by the third grandma and Mrs. Cui.


    The girls gathered in her and Gu Jinxiu''s yard. Gu Jinxiu personally entertained the guests, and the food in the other food box was prepared for the girls.


    "Hey." Zhu Camellia took the food box, took it to the flower hall, and gave each of thedies a bowl.


    Mr. Chen was talking to Mrs. Xu Er. After seeing the fruit milk and fruit jelly, her eyes lit up and sheined: "Xiaoyu, you girl still has some good things hidden, why don''t you take them out quickly?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "My eldestdy didn''t even ask me for it. You ran to the kitchen to get it yourself. How can you me me?"


    It was because Mrs. Chen deliberately took Xu Zhong to the kitchen to get soy milk and pretended to be a chance encounter with Gu Dexing.


    Mrs. Chen choked, knowing that this matter could not be known to outsiders, so she quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Auntie''s eyesight is not good, so she didn''t see the fruit milk. Okay, this thing looks very good, Yuanyuan and the others must like it, you Hurry and give it to them to eat.


    The dead girl must have known about her taking Xu Zhong to the kitchen, so she secretly mentioned it to her.


    Gu Jinli smiled, saluted thedies in the flower hall, and returned to the courtyard where he lived with the food box in hand.


    Sister Xiaoyu, Yuanyuan wants to eat fruit and milk. Shang Yuanyuan had already picked up the hem of her skirt and ran over, looking up at Gu Jinli and smiling.


    Gu Jinli rubbed her little head and said, "Here''s what I''ll get for you. You can only eat in small bowls. If you eat too much, you''ll get a stomachache."


    Milk is smooth for intestines, and fruits are raw. Shang Yuanyuan is still young, so eating too much of these things is bad for the stomach.


    Shang Yuanyuan was very obedient and nodded: "Well, Yuanyuan listens to Sister Xiaoyu."


    She helped Gu Jinli distribute fruit and milk to the girls present.


    Xu Zhong had never seen fruit milk and fruit jelly before. Looking at these two beautiful delicacies, his eyes shone brightly and he praised: "It''s so beautiful."


    Its delicious. Gu Jinxiu got along well with Xu Zhong. She stood up, took a small jar of honey, and poured a small spoonful on the fruit jelly: It tastes better with honey, try it.


    Xu Zhong picked up the spoon and dug out a piece of fruit jelly. After eating it, he said in surprise: "It''s delicious. It has the fragrance of fruit, the sweetness of honey, and a refreshing taste like crystal cake. It''s really good."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and nodded: "The jelly that wraps the fruit is made from the flour of the crystal cake."


    "No wonder it has the refreshing taste of crystal cake." Xu Zhong used to think that even if Qin Gu Luotian became rich, his family''s life would definitely not be as good as that of the wealthy households in the county. But after this trip, she no longer dared to have such thoughts. It was just a piece of fruit jelly, which was something that the richdy in the county had never eaten.


    Xu Zhong therefore became more and more satisfied with his marriage to Gu Dexing, and was very lucky that he could meet Gu Dexing.


    The Xu family didn''t stay at Gu''s house for long, and they left after noon and went back.


    Mrs. Chen took Xu Zhong''s hand and said reluctantly: "You are a good girl. Our whole family likes you very much. My aunt also feels that she is attracted to you. She dreamed of youst night and wanted toe to us." They must have been mother and daughter in the previous life, and they were a family. From now on, if you have nothing to do,e and see my aunt often. Dont worry, my aunt understands the rules and will personally post those kinds of posts for you."


    Chen said a lot, and even made up what he said about his dream about Xu Zhong.


    However, the Xu family was very satisfied with this, knowing that the marriage between Xu Zhong and Gu Dexing was settled.


    My dear aunt, Linglong also feels that she is in love with you and will visit you often in the future. Seeing that Mrs. Chen was too enthusiastic, Xu Zhong also made a promise. Ms. Chen was very happy and smiled from ear to ear: "Okay, okay,e here often. If my aunt goes to the county town, she will go to your house to see you."


    He then said, "My aunt''s family owns a restaurant and has a lot of delicious food. If my aunt doesn''t have time to go to the county town, let Brother Xing bring you some food."


    "Ms. Chen, it''s gettingte. Let Mrs. Xu and her family go to their house. The county town is not close to here." The third grandma red at Mrs. Chen and warned her not to speak too rudely.


    She asked Brother Xing to deliver things to Xu Zhong before they got engaged, but she could say it out loud.


    Mr. Chen saw that there were many outsiders here, so she stopped talking nonsense and followed the third grandmother and Mr. Cui to send the female guest of the Xu family away.


    Xu Zhaoming was sent by Gu Jinan and others.


    Xu Zhaoming was very happy when he saw Chen''s attitude. He knew that the marriage between his second wife and Gu Dexing''s family was settled. After saying goodbye to Gu Jinan and the others, he took a mule cart back to the county town.


    The Jiang family didn''t stay long. After receiving the return gift from Cui, they followed the Xu family back to the county town.


    Shang Xiucai and others who lived near each other left rtivelyte, leaving only in the afternoon.


    Yuan Yuan was very reluctant to leave Gu Jinli, and made an appointment with Gu Jinli toe back next time, and then he went home with the schr and his wife with satisfaction.


    After Gu Jinli sent Shang Yuanyuan away, he ran to the kitchen to pack some food, and went to Qin''s house with a cloth bag in one hand and a food box in the other.


    She walked through the back door of her house, and not many people saw her when she went to Qin''s house.


    Qin Sang was already waiting for her at home. When he heard the footsteps, he went to open the door for her. When he saw her holdingrge and small bags of things, he hurriedly took them over and said, "Prepare so many things again. You don''t need to prepare so many next time. I''m here." Themander''s office was not starved."


    Gu Jinli joked: "Do you think the food I prepared for you tastes bad?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Nonsense, how is it possible? The food made by small fish is the most delicious."


    Gu Jinli smiled with satisfaction, opened the food box, and got him a piece of fruit jelly: "You haven''t eaten the newly made one, so I got it specially for you."


    Qin Sang took the fruit jelly from her and finished it in a few mouthfuls: "It''s delicious, not very sweet. Did you specially make one with less sugar for me?"


    Gu Jinli: "I didn''t make it specially for you with less sugar, but only put a little sugar in it. If Guiniu and the others like it sweet, just add honey. There will be no conflict."


    Qin Sang was very happy. This made him even happier than making him some sweets.


    "It''s gettingte, I have to leave." Qin Sang felt ufortable every time he said this.


    Gu Jinli poked his face and said with a smile: "Then let''s go, don''t be unhappy, you will be back in a few days."


    When Qin Sang heard this, he felt a surge of joy in his heart. Their engagement ceremony would be in ten days.


    Gu Jinli added: "If you''re still not happy, just punish that Zhong Yu a few more times."


    Qin Sang told her about Zhong Yu, and she felt that he was a fool.


    What is a sand sculpture? Its just for ying. Its a lot of fun to beat the sand sculpture.

 Chapter 1088: Dou Shaodong’s family is looking for death

    Chapter 1088: Dou Shaodong��s family is looking for death


    Chapter 1088 Dou Shaodongs Family Seeking Death


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, nodded and said: "Okay, if that kid tries to die again, I will punish him even more."


    He took two steps forward, came close to her, and took her into his arms: "I feel sad at the thought of having to separate from you again, while you have to work so hard to make some medicine for me at home, but I''m not unhappy."


    He just wanted her to be a rich and powerfulndy who didn''t have to work, but now she was always busy working for him.


    "You can sell medicine for knife wounds. What''s the point of making money? Besides, I have old doctor Wu to help me, Jingzi and the others to help me. I just talk and say a few words, but it''s actually very free." Gu Jinli She pinched his face and said with a smile: "So you are feeling distressed for nothing. I am having a good time at home."


    Qin Sang looked at her smiling face. Although he was still reluctant to leave, he felt much better. He put the things she had brought on the horse and took her hand to the backyard: "I have something good for you. .


    "What?" Gu Jinli was very curious: "Eating or money?"


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "Both."


    The new house of the Qin family was built in the northwest style and was divided into an upper house and a lower house. Qin Sang lived in the yard of the lower house, upying the entire backyard.


    The room in the middle belonged to him. He took Gu Jinli directly into the room and gave her two boxes: "They are all yours."


    Gu Jinli has a very good nose. His eyes fell on the box on the left. He took it first and opened it. His eyes were full of surprise: "It''s a red cherry fruit."


    Hongzhi fruit is a cherry. This kind of fruit existed in ancient times.


    "When I went to Niugou Town to kill wolves, I saw a few early cherry blossoms in the mountains. I knew you liked them, so I specially picked the redder ones for you first. In the past two months, you have had red cherry blossoms to eat." Qin When Sang saw those red cherry fruits, he immediately said a sentence in his mind, these are the fruits of my little fish, no one is allowed to **** them!


    "It will be a little sour. When we hold the engagement ceremony, we will send another batch back. Then you can eat sweeter red cherry fruits." Qin Sang picked up a red cherry fruit and fed it into her mouth.


    Gu Jinli took a bite of the fruit, chewed it a few times, and swallowed it in his stomach: "It''s delicious, not very sour, but the sweetness is not that strong and a bit nd."


    But she still liked it very much, because he got it for her.


    You eat too. Gu Jinli took a red cherry fruit and fed it into his mouth.


    Qin Sang ate it, but he found it very sweet. Seeing that she was about to feed him a second one, he held her hand and stopped her: "One is enough, you eat."


    There are less than ten red cherry fruits in this box, and they are not enough for her to eat.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care, but just gave it to him to eat: "Eat together, and bring it to me when youe back next time."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will bring you the red cherry tree next time."


    What he said was true. There were several red cherry trees in the mountain. He had told Er''an and the others to dig up two of them. One would be nted in Gu''s house and the other in his yard until she got married. In summer you can see red cherry blossoms.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli also wanted to nt a few fruit trees, and red cherry trees are good: "Two or three are good, leave some for the mountains."


    Save seeds for things in the mountains and not dig them all up. This is a rule that the third mistress and the others often say. He also said that he would leave seeds for mountain treasures and save lives for the people in times of disaster.


    Yeah. Qin Sang responded, and he and she finished eating the red cherry fruit.


    Gu Jinli opened another box and saw a stack of banknotes inside: "There are so many, did Mr. Lei Wu send them?"


    The fishing vige will send some sea freight to Da Rong for sale, and every few months Qin Sang will receive money from Lei Wuye.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''s the silver from thest batch of overseas goods. You keep it. This is our family''s property."


    He also kept some to buy jewelry for her engagement gift. "Okay, I will hide it." Gu Jinli happily put away the box, looked up at him and said, "I can''t bear to leave it, little brother Qin."


    Qin Sang was stunned, and his heart was suddenly tugged. He retracted his long arms and hugged her tightly: "I will be back early."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''ll wait for you toe back."


    She knew that Qin Sang was nervous about her, so she would say these words every time Qin Sang left her. She used these words to tell him her feelings, so that he could work on his own affairs with peace of mind when he was outside, and he would go home when he was done. She waited Looking at him.


    Qin Sang couldn''t stand her saying such intimate words to him, so he did intimate things to her, pressed her against the wall and kissed her hard.


    But God was not kind to him. He had just tasted some sweetness when Mr. Qin came back. He had excellent hearing and keenly heard the sound of the front door opening. He hurriedly let go of her, making Gu Jinliugh so hard.


    Qin Sang was very helpless. He straightened her slightly messy skirt, took her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Gu Jinli suppressed a smile and followed him out of the room. He looked at the box, thought of A Ji, and asked: "Has that A Ji contacted you in private? Wrote you a letter or something?"


    Gu Jinli doesn''t like Ning Ji. A Ji is hostile to her and is very weird, so he wants Brother Qin to be careful about A Ji to avoid being plotted by him.


    "No." Qin Sang knew that she hated Aji and promised: "If he contacts me privately, I will tell you, don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and came to the front yard. After greeting Mr. Qin, the two of them sent Qin Sang away together.


    Tianfu County has been busy recently, and there are still cases to be handled in the Yamen, so Luo Wu also left today, but only after dark.


    Gu Jinxiu went to see him off, and they kept whispering for more than a quarter of an hour. ording to Xiao Ji''s gossip, Luo Wu hugged Gu Jinxiu and kissed him at the end.


    "This servant only told the young master about this, not even Brother Cheng. If she did, Brother Wu of the Luo family might be tripped up by Brother An."


    Brother Cheng admires Gu Jinan the most and tells Gu Jinan everything, while Xiaoji thinks that Gu Jinan is a bit, um, insidious... Yes, Xiaoji just thinks that Gu Jinan is very insidious and likes to secretly manage people, so he is very afraid of him.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are overthinking. The eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu were the first to see the signs."


    He had long been prepared for his cabbages to be taken away.


    Actually, the eldest brother is eager for them to get married as soon as possible, thinking that after leaving them to their respective husbands, he will be much more rxed and just take care of Cheng Geer who has not yet grown up.


    O, the pain of the firstborn.


    "Go to bed quickly, we have to get up early to go to Songzi Vige tomorrow." After Gu Jinli made the alcohol, the next step was to go to Songzi Vige to look at the knife. If he could make a good knife, it would be a good birthday gift for Brother Qin.


    "Hey, I''m going back to sleep now." Xiao Ji left Gu Jinli''s room and went to sleep in the next room.


    The next day, after Gu Jinli finished working in the pharmaceutical workshop, he took Erqing and Xiaoji with him and took a mule cart to Songzi Vige.


    But before they arrived at Songzi Vige, they were stopped by the maid sent by Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Gu Jinli looked at the maid in front of him, frowned and asked, "Are you right? Your young master wants to see me? But about the ham? If it''s about the ham, just go directly to Cousin Ping, I''m engaged , you cant see foreign men casually.

 Chapter 1089: Not a good match

    Chapter 1089: Not a good match


    Chapter 1089 Not a good match


    and


    "At the beginning of April, the hams had just been auctioned, and because of the Dragon Boat Festival, your Dou Shaodong family wanted to seize the Dragon Boat Festival gift business, so they bought six more hams at an extra 20% of the price. ording to the rules, his five The bidding qualifications for the month have been used up. If you want to buy more ham, you wille too early in June."


    Gu Jinli had many doubts about Dou Shaodong''s family suddenly sending people to look for him. He always felt that Dou Shaodong''s family was ying some trick.


    After hearing this, the maid raised a gentle and pleasant smile and said: "Gu Xiaodong, don''t worry, the meeting ce is at Yanfu Building. The young master also brought Aunt Tang, so it''s not a meeting alone. And this time I''m looking for you." Gu Xiaodongs family is here to talk to you about new drinks. My young master is very interested in your new drinks. If this business can be negotiated, the money that can be earned will be sky-high, and Gu Xiaodongs family can also get it. A lot of money."


    The young master said that Gu Xiaodongs family loves money, so with this excuse, 99% of the time he can invite her over.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli became interested... To put it bluntly, the new drink is a modern cocktail. It is made from several drinks. Both the taste and color are better than Dachu''s drinks. The Dou family is an imperial merchant, and Dou Shaodong''s family has been doing business in Jiangnan for a long time. They have connections in the capital and Jiangnan. By cooperating with Dou Shaodong''s family, she can indeed expand the new wine business, and treat the prepared new wine as The gold liquid was sold to the hands of nobles, literati, and famous families.


    Gu Jinli agreed and said to Erqing who was driving: "Go to Yanfu Tower first."


    "Yes." Erqing said to the maid of the Dou family: "Come up, sit on the front board, and let''s go together."


    "Thank you, girl." The maid of the Dou family was very happy. After bowing to Erqing, she sat on the board of the front car. However, the stiff wooden board was very ufortable to sit on, which made the maid of the Dou family frown, but she did notin. What? Instead, he smiled and talked to Erqing: "My ve Xiaozhi, thanks to the grace of the young master, I was given the surname Dou. May I ask what I call the girl?"


    Douzhi, douzhi?


    Gu Jinli smiled, this name is really... interesting.


    Not long after, they arrived at Yanfu Tower.


    However, Gu Jinli did not go directly to the private room to meet Dou Shaodong''s family. Instead, he entered through the back door, went to the back house to find Qi Kangle, and told her the matter: "Cousin Le, let''s go to Dou Shaodong''s house together to avoid trouble."


    Dou Shaodong''s family is an adult man. Even if Dou Zhi said that there was still Granny Tang around, it would be difficult for her to see him alone.


    Moreover, Granny Tang and Dou Zhi are both from Dou Shaodong''s family, so she wouldn''t be so stupid as to put herself in a private room with only Dou''s family.


    After hearing this, Qi Kangle agreed: "Okay, cousin, I''ll go with you. If that guy dares to have any evil ideas, he won''t be able to do the ham business anymore."


    Dou Zhi was stunned. Gu Xiaodong was so cautious that he even found someone to apany her... The young master''s n might have failed. If she doesn''t do things well, she won''t be able to escape a punishment.


    Dou Zhi was a little unhappy, but she didn''t dare to stop Qi Kangle. If she had stopped Qi Kangle from going, Gu Xiaodong''s family would definitely not go because of their caution.


    Lets go. Gu Jinli nced at Dou Zhi and walked towards the Qianpu Restaurant first.


    And Dou Zhi''s every move fell into her eyes, and she was already sure that Dou Shaodong''s family was not just looking for her for new drinks this time.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is waiting for Gu Jinli in the innermost private room upstairs.


    He was specially dressed up, with a white jade hairpin in the bun on his head, a red brocade robe with gold trim on his body, and boots given by the emperor on his feet. Coupled with his handsome face, he was really capable. Arge number of girls were stunned. He believed that no matter how much Gu Jinli liked Qin Baihu, he would abandon Qin Baihu after seeing such a handsome and wealthy nobleman like him.


    Grandma Tang sat aside, looked at her young master, and asked: "Does the young master really fall in love with that Gu Xiaodong''s family? She was born in a poor family and does not have a strong natal family to rely on. Marrying her will not be of much help to the young master. "


    If the young master wants to seize the Dou family, he must marry a noble girl who can take control of the family. A peasant girl is not even worthy of being a concubine.


    Dou Shaodong drank a ss of wine and said vaguely: "Mommy, you think too much."


    Mr. Tang heard the words and didn''t ask any more questions. She had been a servant all her life and knew the young master''s temper. If the young master didn''t want to tell, she would never ask the truth.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was happily drinking wine while waiting for Gu Jinli. But when he saw Gu Jinlie in, he was obviously stunned. Anger rose in his heart and he said rudely: "Gu Xiaodong''s family can''t trust Dou." , Who do you think Dou is? He even brought a girl from the Qi family with him."


    This is to guard against him.


    Gu Jinli was not polite to him and replied directly: "I am old and already engaged. Naturally, I cannot see my husband alone."


    Then he said: "You want to talk to me about the new wine business? How do you want to talk about it? What are your ns? How about the split? Tell me."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was choked up: "You really didn''t waste any time. You started talking about business as soon as you came in."


    Gu Jinli looked around the private room and found that there was only an olddy there and no one was ambushing here. He felt relieved and sat at the table and said: "Your Dou Zhi said that you came to me to talk about the new wine business." , then whats wrong with me talking about business as soon as Ie in?


    We are not familiar with each other, okay? For people we are not familiar with, we will naturally discuss business directly. Do we need to cultivate a rtionship with you first?


    As she said that, she looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and was stunned... Is this guy crazy? Dressed like this, are you here to get married?


    Dou Shaodong''s family was choked again. This Gu Jinli was really direct and merciless. Qin Sang actually liked such a temper. He must be mentally ill.


    but


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Gu Jinli''s face... hiss, although he has a bad temper, he has a good-looking face. She is really a beauty. Qin Sang must have fallen in love with her face and was fascinated by her beauty, so he wanted to marry her. wife.


    Can being good-looking serve any purpose? For people like them, it is natural to marry a noble girl when they want to marry. This marriage is due to the power of the girl''s mother''s family. The Gu family is from such a poor background, what is the use of marrying Gu Jinli? She can''t rely on her mother''s family''s power at all.


    If Qin Baihu is really the little marquis Qin he thinks he is, then Gu Jinli is really not qualified to marry him.


    If Mr. Qin Xiaohou likes her face, he can take her as a concubine, and there is no need to marry her as a main wife.


    With a bang, Gu Jinli picked up the wine bottle, smashed it on the table, looked at Dou Shaodong''s house, and sneered: "Does it look good? Do you want me to dig out your eyes and take them back to my house so that you can see with these eyes?" enough."


    After speaking, he smashed the wine bottle with a ng sound, which frightened Granny Tang and turned pale.

 Chapter 1090: Draw the knife

    Chapter 1090: Draw the knife


    "Miss Gu, don''t be angry. My young master is here to discuss business with the girl. I don''t mean any offense." Old Aunt Tang was afraid that Gu Jinli would smash her young master to death with a wine pot, so she hurriedly got up to apologize to Gu Jinli.


    He looked at Dou Shaodong''s house again and reminded: "Master, we are already here, you''d better talk about business."


    But what exactly is this business, Grandma Tang is not sure, so she can only remind her like this.


    Qi Kangle frowned and looked at Dou Shaodong''s house, and said: "Dou Shaodong''s house, your mother-inw said that if you have anything to do, talk to her as soon as possible. Don''t waste time. Cousin Xiaoyu has to go to Songzi Vige and doesn''t have much time to stay here."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was a little angry. Although he admired Gu Jinli''s business ability, he hated that Gu Jinli wanted to marry Qin Baihu.


    Since the first time he came to buy ham and caught a glimpse of that figure, he felt that the figure was somewhat simr to Qin Xiaohou. Although they were just simr, Qin Xiaohou had helped him and was a life-saving benefactor to him. If Qin Xiaohou He is still alive, so he must find him and avenge him.


    Dou Shaodong''s family therefore began to trace the simrities between Qin Sang and Qin Xiaohou Ye, but the result was that their life trajectories werepletely different, with no simrities at all.


    One was born into a noble family and was the youngest son of a noble family, and the other was the son of a soldier from the northwest. Due to drought, he followed his grandfather to flee the famine and came to He''an Prefecture as a poor boy.


    Even so, Dou Shaodong''s family still suspected that Qin Sang might be Qin Xiaohou, especially after he nned to meet Qin Sang by chance several times, but missed it in the end.


    It was obviously nned that he would definitely meet Qin Sang, but he never saw him. The first time could be said to be an ident, but the second and third time he still missed it, that was very wrong.


    Obviously, Qin Sang was deliberately avoiding him.


    Why are you deliberately avoiding him? There is only one possibility, that is, he was afraid that he would discover his true identity and did not dare to meet him, so he avoided it.


    But is Dou Kei that kind of person?


    He Dou Ke must repay his kindness. If he discovers his identity, he will only help him get revenge and will not harm him.


    Just when Dou Shaodong''s family was thinking about how to meet Qin Sang and confirm whether he was Qin Xiaohou, they suddenly received news that Qin Sang was engaged to Gu Jinli.


    Although the engagement ceremony has not yet been held, there is a letter of engagement. ording to criminalw, the two are already a truly unmarried couple.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was confused. Qin Xiaohou, the most favored youngest son of the Qin family, was going to marry a peasant girl!


    Master God, are you crazy? How can you give Mr. Qin Xiaohou a vige girl? If he marries a peasant girl, will the Qin family still be avenged?


    How can we take revenge without the powerful wife n? Relying on face? What''s the use of having a pretty face? !


    So after the Dou Shaodong family became furious, they decided to sacrifice themselves. They dressed themselves up to be handsome and noble, hoping to seduce Gu Jinli and let Mr. Qin Xiaohou see Gu Jinli''s true face, break off the engagement with her immediately, and then marry a girl with a good background , relying on the help of his wife and family to avenge the Qin family.


    Although the Qin family was defeated, the Marquis of Qin and the eldest son of Qin were extremely capable people. When they were alive, they had many close friends of life and death. Now that the Emperor of Chu ismitting suicide everywhere, those close friends of life and death should be like that. Several families are willing to marry their daughters to Mr. Qin Xiaohou.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very grateful to Mr. Qin Xiaohou and didn''t want him to marry a useless vige girl, so this happened.


    But it seems that Gu Jinli couldn''t see how handsome he was. He started talking to him about the new wine business as soon as he arrived, and he even dared to smash the wine bottle at him, you shrew!


    However, Dou Shaodong''s family did not give up. He sat upright, pretending to be a noble young master, looked at Gu Jinli with "affectionate" eyes, and said softly and affectionately: "Miss Gu, I fell in love with you at first sight..."  "Er Qing , where is my knife, bring it!" Gu Jinli''s face darkened, he interrupted Dou Shaodong''s words and stretched out his hand directly towards Er Qing next to him.


    Xiaoji hurriedly stepped back when he saw this. It''s over, it''s over, Dou Shaodong''s family, please wish yourself well.


    "Here it is, little boss." Erqing immediately took off the baggage on his back, took out a long knife, and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    With a bang, Gu Jinli quickly drew the knife, holding the knife with both hands, and struck directly at Dou Shaodong''s handsome face!


    Click!


    The big knife split the chair where Dou Shaodong''s family was sitting on into two halves.


    Dou Shaodongs family rolled to the ground and narrowly escaped death.


    He was so frightened that he almost peed. He looked up at Gu Jinli, pointed at her with trembling hands and said, "You, you actually want to kill me!"


    This shrew actually wants to kill him!


    Didn''t he just want to seduce her? As for drawing a knife to kill?


    Gu Jinli sneered and replied: "Yes, I just want to kill you, so you just ept death."


    Speaking, he raised the sword again and shed towards Dou Shaodong''s house on the ground.


    With a whoosh, there was a sound of breaking wind, and with a click, a big knife came and cut a hole in the floor.


    Dou Shaodong was almost frightened out of his mind. He used the fastest escape technique he had ever learned in his life, and only escaped two killing moves. However, he really did not have the strength to dodge the third time, so he hurriedly shouted: "Spare your life!" "


    If I lose, Ill kneel down to you. Isnt it enough?


    "Miss Gu, please spare your life. I didn''t mean it. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have spoken disrespectful words. Please forgive me, Miss Gu, because this is my first offender." Dou Shaodong''s family was about to cry. It was so scary. Oh, how could there be such a woman in the world who would kill someone with a knife if she disagreed with her?


    Are you still a girl? Why are you not gentle at all? You are a bitch, a dominatrix, a female bully!


    Dou Shaodong''s family has cast a shadow on the girl''s family after these two stabbings, fearing that the wife he will marry in the future will be this kind of tigress who likes to kill people.


    Qi Kangle, Granny Tang, and Dou Zhi were all stunned and looked at Gu Jinli in horror.


    Granny Tang and Dou Zhi hurriedly knelt down and blocked Dou Shaodong''s house with their bodies. They looked at Gu Jinli and begged: "Miss Gu, please calm down. My young master didn''t mean it. His temper is like this. He likes to make jokes. He knows Its wrong, please spare him.


    Grandma Tang was extremely scared. She was very worried that her young master would really be killed by Gu Jinli... In this rural ce, the folk customs were fierce. If the locals killed an outsider, they could just throw the body into the mountains. No bones can be found. I dont know how many merchants have died like this throughout the ages.


    Dou Zhi didn''t think so much. She just protected Dou Shaodong''s family. She knew that if Dou Shaodong''s family died, all their servants, including the father, mother and brothers in the family, would be buried with the young master.


    In order to save the whole family from death, she could only protect the Lord with all her strength.


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Oh, you know you''re afraid? Then you still dare to act like a hooligan!"


    She wants to die so much, how can she, a kind and lovely girl, make here true?


    Qi Kangle had already reacted and was very angry. He said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Dou Shaodong''s family, since you are so disrespectful, then don''t do our business. You can leave."

 Chapter 1091: Money-spreading boy

    Chapter 1091: Money-spreading boy


    Chapter 1091: The Boy Who Scattered Money


    Originally he said he was here to discuss business, but when cousin Xiaoyu came and discussed business with him, he just didn''t respond. He even said that he fell in love with cousin Xiaoyu at first sight... He didn''t say the word "love", but what if this happened? If word gets out and outsiders know about it, Cousin Xiaoyu''s reputation will also be affected.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Qi Kangping heard the noise and hurried upstairs to check. He knocked on the door and asked, "Sister Le, Xiaoyu, what''s wrong with you? But what happened?"


    Dont worry, Cousin Ping, nothing happened. Its just that a dog is too wanton and Im cutting him. Gu Jinli was not polite at all and called Dou Shaodongs family dogs.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very aggrieved and his face was green with anger, but he did not dare to resist at all.


    He actually had some scruples, knowing that this was Qin Sang''s woman, he didn''t dare to go too far, so he only brought Dou Zhi and Granny Tang, but they didn''t know how to fight, and he was the only one who knew some escape tricks. , he couldn''t beat Gu Jinli at all, so he could only hold it in.


    Xiao Ji, open the door. Gu Jinli said to Xiao Ji.


    "Hey." Xiao Ji ran to open the door, and after Qi Kangping came in, he quickly closed the door.


    The matters here should be settled behind closed doors and no outsiders should be allowed to know.


    Qi Kangping looked at the dpidated elegant room, and then at the three masters and servants of the Dou family. He was confused and asked, "What''s going on? Are you guys fighting?"


    He looked at Gu Jinli and Qi Kangle again and asked, "Are you okay?"


    The Dou Shaodong family almost yelled. Of course they are fine. The one who is in trouble is my Shaodong family. My Shaodong family was beaten and almost killed by a knife. Are you blind and unable to see? !


    Dou Shaodong held Dou Zhi''s hand and wanted to stand up, but with a crack, Gu Jinli''s long knife split a chair next to him. He stared at him and said coldly: "Lie back!"


    Before the matter is over, you think about it, what are you dreaming about?


    Dou Shaodong had just gotten up halfway and theny down again.


    Qi Kangping was relieved when he saw this. It seemed that Xiaoyu had the upper hand and Dou Shaodong''s family was the one who was bullied. As long as Xiaoyu and Sister Le didn''t suffer any loss.


    After Qi Kangping married his wife, he was taught by Mo Qinzi every day. Now he has learned to protect his shorings and knows that he must stand by his own family when encountering problems, so he did not speak for Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family waspletely humiliated, but because of the big knife in Gu Jinli''s hand, he could only plead aggrievedly: "Miss Gu, I''m wrong, I was just joking. Put the knife away and let''s talk properly, okay?" "


    "Are you kidding?" Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m just kidding you when I chop you a few times. Why, can''t you afford it?"


    Dou Shaodong almost choked to death at these words... He suddenly sympathized with Qin Sang. For such a shrew, what did Qin Sang like in her? There are so many gentle and beautiful girls in the world, it would be better to marry any one than Gu Jinli.


    Dou Shaodong''s family knew that this matter could not be revealed easily today. If he did not give Gu Jinli an exnation, this tigress would really kill him.


    So he thought for a while and said to Granny Tang and Dou Zhi: "You two go out first."


    go out?


    Dou Zhi and Granny Tang were shocked: "Master, this ve/ve cannot go out."


    We can still block the knife for you here, but what if you get hacked to death when you go out?


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Don''t worry, Miss Gu is not a gangster. She won''t really chop me to death. At most, she will chop me twice, which is not fatal. You get out quickly. This is an order!"


    Dou Zhi and Granny Tang hesitated for a while, looked at Gu Jinli, Qi Kangle and Qi Kangming, then stood up and left.


    Before leaving, Grandma Tang cried and begged Gu Jinli: "Miss Gu, my young master''s temper is like this. Don''t be serious with him. I beg you, I beg you... don''t cut the vital parts, just cut the arm."


    Young master cannot die.


    Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t help but urged Granny Tang: "Hurry up and leave. I won''t get up until I finish talking to Miss Gu. How long do you want me to stay lying down for so long?"


    If he lies down any longer, he will really turn into a dog. After hearing this, Grandma Tang responded with a sigh of relief, and was supported by Dou Zhi to leave.


    After they left, Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Gu Jinli and said a word to her.


    This character is the name of Mr. Qin Xiaohou. If Mr. Qin Xiaohou was Qin Sang, and if Mr. Qin Xiaohou really liked Gu Jinli, he would tell her his real name.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, his heart trembled... Dou Shaodong''s family really suspected Qin Sang''s identity. He came here today for Qin Sang.


    However, her expression did not change at all. She looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t understand. Please tell me how to solve this matter quickly. Don''t think about exposing it like this."


    Qi Kangping and Qi Kangle did not know Qin Sang''s real name, so they were baffled when they heard the word Dou Shaodong''s family said.


    Qi Kangping had a good temper and stood up to be the peacemaker: "Dou Shaodong''s family, you were at fault for what happened today, but cousin Xiaoyu is not the kind of person who waits for unreason. You apologize and give me some money aspensation. Its over now, theres no need to talk about anything else.


    So much talk, they cant understand it.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "What Cousin Ping said is, apologize quickly and give me money, and the matter will be over."


    The corner of Dou Shaodongs mouth twitched. Gu really loved money as much as his life!


    But what could he do? He could only admit defeat and nodded in agreement: "Okay, I''ll pay. How much does Miss Gu think is appropriate? You can tell me the number."


    Gu Jinli was not polite to him and said directly: "Ten thousand taels."


    The Dou family is rich. Every time Mr. Doues to bid for ham, he spends moneyvishly and never blinks an eye.


    Once he fell in love with a kind of wild fruit in the mountains, so he gave a hundred-tael silver note to the old woman who sold the wild fruit, and bought all the wild fruits from that old woman.


    The mother-inw was so excited that she fainted and was carried to Xuanhufang for rescue.


    Because of this, people with the surname Dou gained the reputation of being a money-splitting boy.


    If she didn''t kill him severely, she would not be able to live up to his "good reputation."


    Moreover, Brother Qin needs money, and the stolen money can be reserved for him for future use.


    After Dou Shaodongs family heard this, they almost couldnt breathe. You really dare to ask for ten thousand taels!


    But Gu Jinli''s sword was right in front of him, and Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t dare to disobey him. They suppressed their anger and took ten silver notes to Gu Jinli: "Here you go."


    Xiao Ji''s eyes lit up when he saw the banknote. He happily stepped forward, took the banknote, and counted it. When he saw that the number was correct, he gave the banknote to Gu Jinli: "My little boss, it''s ten thousand taels, just right."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, let Erqing keep it."


    Okay. Xiaoji gave the banknote to Erqing.


    When Erqing epted the banknote, Gu Jinli also put away the long knife. With a screeching sound, he neatly sheathed the long knife and said, "Get up."


    He then said to Qi Kangping: "Cousin Ping, everything is fine here. You can go out first."


    Qi Kangping nodded and told Dou Shaodong''s family: "Dou Shaodong''s family, cousin Xiaoyu has a bad temper. Be careful what you say. If you anger her again, I won''t be able to save you."

 Chapter 1092: Are you kidding me?

    Chapter 1092: Are you kidding me?


    Chapter 1092 Are you kidding me?


    Qi Kangping was really a kind-hearted person. After he finished speaking, he reminded her: "Cousin Xiaoyu is someone who escaped the famine."


    Those who have escaped the famine and survived are not good people, so dont seek death.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is always a face-loving family, but he lost his face again. When Qi Kangping said this again, his face that had been a little calm turned dark again, and he roared in his heart: I know you have good intentions, but can you get out of here quickly?


    Qi Kangping didnt stay long and left after giving a kind reminder.


    "Tell me how you want to cooperate in the new wine business." Gu Jinli pulled up a chair and sat down. He put his long knife on the table and made a snap sound, which frightened Dou Shaodong''s family and almost staggered him. Staring at him, he sneered: "Don''t tell me this is your excuse. If this deal is fake, you will have to lose more than ten thousand taels today."


    She gave Dou Shaodong''s family a look that said you were asking for more blessings.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Business is of course real. I am also a money-loving person and will not joke about making money."


    Just because he felt so oppressed, he was restrained by Gu Jinli and threatened by her at every turn. It was totally unreasonable. He really wanted to call out his shadow guards and hack this shrew to death.


    Gu Jinli knew that Dou Shaodong''s family had a group of shadow guards, but You An and You Ping were not bad either. In a real fight, Gu Jinli believed they could win. Otherwise, she could poison Dou Shaodong''s family. Anyway, she couldn''t let Dou Shaodong''s family target her like this. She would fight back.


    "The new wine you made is very delicious. When paired with ham, the taste is even better. The nobles from the capital and Jiangnan like it very much. Some even pay a hundred taels of silver just for a drink. This is a good business. I have thought about it carefully, and as long as the two of us cooperate, we will definitely make a fortune with this new drink!" When Dou Shaodong''s family talked about making money, their whole person glowed. So excited.


    After speaking, he handed the two contracts to Gu Jinli''s desk: "50-50 split, you only need to provide recipes for mixing new drinks and teach a bartender. You don''t need to worry about other things. You can make it every month Got a lot of money."


    Dou Shaodong''s family had been bidding on hams for several months, and he knew very well that Gu Jinli loved money, did not suffer losses, and hated trouble. Therefore, he gave a high price of 50% and 50%, and also promised not to let the new wine cause any trouble. Annoying her.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with this cooperation, but said: "It''s impossible for me to give you all the cocktail recipes at once. I will only give you six vors of cocktail recipes first, and then every three months. A recipe for a new vor, until I run out of cocktail recipes.


    Dou Shaodong frowned and said angrily: "You can''t trust me, are you deliberately cheating?"


    He has already given her 50/50, what else does she want?


    Do you know how much work you need to do if you want to sell your new wine at the gold price? He was the one who took care of all these jobs, and she wanted to use Ka Fangzi''s method to manipte him, which was indeed the most poisonous thing about women.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and sneered: "Just because of what you did today, if I can trust you, you are a ghost."


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s face looked very ugly. For the sake of face, he hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Let''s not talk about this matter for now. We are now talking about the sale of new wine. I will cooperate with you with the utmost sincerity. You still Thats not right.


    Gu Jinli: "New wine is just like ham. What is sold is fresh gold. If we sell all the vors of new wine at once, after all those nobles drink it, they will have no sense of freshness. They have to wait a few times." Only byunching a new vor of drink every month can we attract their interest and earn their money.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family''s eyes lit up, and they finally came back to their senses. This shrew was right. Those noble gentlemen all love to hunt for novelties andpare with each other. They must seduce their curiosity and make them do it every three months. Justpete once so that he can make a lot of money.


    but


    "Is it too long to release a new wine every three months? How about one release every month?" Gu Jinli said: "This time is not long, it is just right. Every new wine needs to earn enough money. In terms of time, if a new vor of wine is released every month and the previous new wine has not made enough money, those noble men will pursue the new vor of wine, and the previous vor of wine will lose a lot of money. Opportunity."


    Hug the money, you used this word in a very honest and rude way, but he likes it!


    "Okay." Dou Shaodong''s family agreed. He took out a pen and paper and wrote two new contracts, including the fact that Gu Jinli would give him a recipe for a new vored drink every once in a while.


    After a while, Dou Shaodong''s family finished writing two contracts. He signed and fingerprinted them first, then handed them to Gu Jinli: "Sign and fingerprint."


    Gu Jinli didn''t talk nonsense and quickly wrote his name. After dipping his thumb into some red ink mud, he put his fingerprints on the two contracts. After putting away one of the contracts, he said, "Your name is Dou." Zhis maid is pretty good, so let her learn how to make new drinks.


    Dou Shaodongs family agreed: Its done.


    Gu Jinli is a woman, so it is impossible for him to teach a boy how to make drinks. He can only teach maids, and Dou Zhi is his confidant. Naturally, he should let his confidant learn such a profitable thing.


    Gu Jinli was also very happy. To show her sincerity, she said: "It''s still early today. I''ll teach Dou Zhi how to mix two new vors of wine."


    She looked at Qi Kangle and said, "Cousin Le, please help me get the bartending equipment."


    He then said to Xiaoji: "Go and help, and get a bucket of cold boiled water and cotton towels to wash the utensils."


    Qi Kangle nodded and said: "Okay."


    Xiaoyu''s bartending equipment was ced in a warehouse in the back house. She had the key, and Erqing was here, and Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t defeat Xiaoyu, so she felt relieved to leave with Xiaoji.


    Seeing this, Dou Shaodong''s family almost knelt down to thank God. He did not miss this opportunity and said directly to Gu Jinli: "You know his real name, and after thinking about it, you also know about him. Don''t worry, he treats me It''s a life-saving grace. If he hadn''t helped me back then, I would have been killed long ago. This time I came here to see him in person. Can you send him a message and ask him toe and see me? "


    He made another vicious oath: "I, Dou Ke, swear that if there is even the slightest intention of harming him, my whole family will not have a good death, and I will not have any descendants or grandchildren in the future!"


    Dou Ke?


    Gu Jinli smiled. No wonder Brother Qin called him Dou Ke.


    However, in ancient times when heirs were important, the Dou Shaodong family made this poisonous oath very sincerely, but...


    "What are you talking about? Why did you suddenly swear? Dou Shaodong''s family, are you possessed by a ghost?" Gu Jinli frowned and looked at Dou Shaodong''s family, with an expression on his face that said you were crazy.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s face turned green. He felt that he had been tricked by this shrew again, and his anger rushed to his forehead. He pped the table and said, "Gu, are you kidding me? !

 Chapter 1093: successfully cheated

    Chapter 1093: sessfully cheated


    Chapter 1093 Sessfully deceived


    "Are you kidding?" Gu Jinli ignored the anger of Dou Shaodong''s family and continued to pretend not to understand, asking, "Why do Dou Shaodong''s family say that? If I say it''s a joke, you''re the one who''s kidding me."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "When have I ever yed tricks on you? You woman, don''t change the subject."


    Gu Jinli: "First you said you were interested in me, then you said a strange word, and now you swore a poisonous oath to me. If we hadn''t been doing business for several months, I knew there was nothing wrong with your mind, otherwise I would have felt You''re crazy."


    He said very seriously: "If you are not crazy, then you must be ying tricks on me."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was stunned. Looking at Gu Jinli''s serious and somewhat confused face, they were confused... This shrew didn''t seem to be pretending, as if she really didn''t understand what he said about Qin Sang being Qin Xiaohou.


    However, when he said the name of Qin Xiaohou, Gu Jinli let him go and didn''t bother him again about deliberately saying that he fell in love with her at first sight.


    Dou Shaodong''s head hurt. He was not sure whether Gu Jinli knew what he was talking about, so he could only say: "Don''t pretend to me, you clearly know what I''m talking about, Qin..."


    He stopped, and after making sure no one was passing by outside, he lowered his voice and said: "You clearly know that I am talking about the little Marquis, why are you pretending to be confused? Don''t try to lie to me, I know you understand, otherwise How could you spare me?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Do you think ten thousand taels is too little? Then give me another ten thousand taels, so that you won''t doubt that I really don''t understand."


    Dou Shaodongs family was choked. Indeed, he paid Gu Jinli 10,000 taels of silver: "You really dont know what Im talking about? Little Marquis..."


    "Farewell Mr. Hou, I am just a farm girl and a vige girl. The only person with the most status I know is Mr. Ouyang. Mr. Hou and Mr. Hou, no matter how vain I am, I dare not brag that I know them. You will be beheaded." Gu Jinli felt that Dou Shaodong''s family was so stupid. She even denied it and he kept asking. Can she admit it if he asked too many questions?


    It is impossible for her to admit that she knows that Qin Sang is Qin Xiaohou.


    There are two reasons for not admitting it. The first is that she still can''tpletely trust Dou Shaodong''s family. Even if Qin Sang told her about Dou Shaodong''s family, people will change. After so many years, how much of the childhood friendship and kindness can be left? How does she know if the person named Dou has been bribed? Are you trying to trick her on purpose?


    The second reason is that Brother Qins true identity cannot be revealed until the revenge is avenged. Once you reveal it, this may be evidence for the annihtion of the whole family. So even if Dou Shaodong''s family really wanted to help Brother Qin, she couldn''t admit to his face that Brother Qin was Mr. Qin Xiaohou.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family stared at Gu Jinli''s face. Seeing that her face was calm, he frowned, and finally became discouraged and believed her words.


    He really didnt know. Could it be that he had misunderstood that Qin Baihu was not Qin Xiaohouye?


    Gu Jinli sessfully deceived Dou Shaodong''s family andughed in his heart. Dou Shaodong''s family had no experience in underground work. Anyone with a little experience would understand that when he suddenly came to her for a showdown, no matter whether he was a friend or an enemy, , she would never admit it.


    The Qin family''s matter was something that could cause her head to fall off if she wasn''t careful. She was stupid to admit it right away.


    Regarding revenge, Brother Qin told her that he wanted to take revenge openly and use merit and evidence to make Emperor Chu take back his mistakes!


    Qin Sang said: "Both generations of my Qin family are loyal and loyal to the Chu royal family. They guard the borders for Chu and will never bear the name of rebellion. This charge must be taken back by the Emperor of Chu himself."


    He is different from Qin Eng. Qin Eng wanted to overthrow Da Chu and wipe out the entire Da Chu royal family to avenge his own family. But even if Da Chu is wiped out, the case from that year will still be unsolvable. In the history books written by Da Chu, and in the files of Da Chus convictions, they will still be rebels.


    Qin Sang had no objection to overthrowing Da Chu. He himself wanted to destroy Da Chu, but before destroying Da Chu, the Qin family''s crimes must be eliminated by the Emperor of Chu himself.


    This is revenge in the true sense!


    "Little boss, the utensils are here." Xiao Ji said, pushed open the door, put the food on the table on the coffee tables on the side, and then put the bartending utensils on the table with Qi Kangle, and said with a smile "Okay, Xiaodong''s family can start." Gu Jinli nodded and said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Call your maid in."


    Dou Shaodongs family looked disappointed. They shook their heads and shouted toward the door: "Dou Zhi!"


    "Hey, the ve is here." After hearing this, Dou Zhi hurriedly helped Granny Tang in.


    Learn to bartend from Miss Gu. Dou Shaodong was sitting in the Taishi chair, as if he were dead, and casually pointed in the direction of Gu Jinli.


    Seeing this, Dou Zhi did not dare to ask any more questions. She came to Gu Jinli, bowed, and followed Gu Jinli to learn how to mix drinks.


    The two vors of new drinks taught today are very simple. They use six different kinds of wine, plus a little sugar and fresh fruit.


    He also made one of the vored concoctions into fire wine.


    This is a very high-alcohol drink. As long as you pour a ring of strong liquor on the lid and ignite it, you can create a me effect.


    As he said this, he demonstrated it to Dou Zhi, and with a roar, red and blue mes burst out on the wine lid, like a mountain of fire, shocking everyone present.


    Dou Shaodongs family swept away their previous decadence, stared at the burning cup of fire wine, and said with red eyes: "Silver, silver, this cup of fire wine alone can be sold for hundreds of taels of silver!"


    If there is an auction when the first cup of fire wine is sold, the highest bidder will get it. Those noble gentlemen can bid for tens of thousands of taels of silver. It is really a good thing that can make a lot of money.


    Seeing Dou Shaodong''s family being so excited, Gu Jinli reminded him, "This kind of spirit has a very high alcohol content. The servants should be especially careful when making fire wine for guests, so as not to burn themselves."


    Then he told Dou Zhi a few things to pay attention to, such as that spirits should be stored separately buried in the sand, and that too many spirits should not be stored in one warehouse, etc.


    Dou Zhi was a very powerful maid, and she memorized everything Gu Jinli said.


    Gu Xiaodongs family, dont worry, all the servants will remember it.


    Gu Jinli nodded and asked Dou Zhi to learn how to make it a few times. After tasting the wine she made, he smiled and said, "Yes, the taste is simr to what I made. Just follow the recipe and teach it to future bartenders."


    Dou Zhi was very happy to receive Gu Jinli''s praise and saluted: "My maid, thank you Gu Xiaodong for thepliment."


    Gu Jinli smiled at her and reminded Dou Shaodong''s family: "Watch the prescription carefully. If the prescription is leaked, you have topensate for my losses."


    Shaodong Dou was very unhappy after hearing this, and said in a bad tone: "I know, I love money more than you do. Can I reveal this recipe for making a lot of money?"

 Chapter 1094: It cant be done without fighting

    Chapter 1094: It can''t be done without fighting


    Chapter 1094: Its impossible without fighting


    "It''s good that you know." Gu Jinli said again: "Remember, don''t let troublee to me, I hate trouble. If you can''t defeat those powerful people, our cooperation will be terminated, and I will directly give you the wine recipe. The Zheng family and the Shangguan family, cooperate with them."


    She cooperated with Dou Shaodong''s family because she didn''t want to throw all her wealth into the Zheng family and Shangguan family. She had already cooperated with them in the soy sauce business, and it was not appropriate to cooperate with them in the bartending business.


    But if Dou Shaodong''s family can''t deal with the powerful people in the capital, then in order to avoid trouble, she can only cooperate with the Zheng family and Shangguan family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very depressed. He felt that he was just a waiter in a shop, being picked out by his boss to teach him how to work. However, Gu Jinli''s suggestions were all useful and he could not refute them.


    Gu Jinli looked at Dou Shaodong''s depressed face, pointed at the private room, and said something that made him even more depressed: "Remember to apologize, this private room was chopped down because of you."


    Dou Shaodongs family finally couldnt bear it anymore and shouted: You obviously cut it yourself, why should I pay for it?!


    Is there any sense of justice left? Are you addicted to ckmailing him forpensation?


    Gu Jinli pretended not to hear, and only said to Qi Kangle: "Cousin, please remember to collect cash. I''ll leave first."


    I have to go to Songzi Vige.


    Qi Kangle suppressed a smile and nodded: "Sure, you can go. My cousin won''t let the restaurant suffer any losses."


    As he spoke, he looked towards Dou Shaodongs house and said with a smile: Dou Shaodongs house, do you want some ham?


    Dou Shaodongs family is in trouble. Damn it, they are all a bunch of shrews. They are trying to get hold of him so hard that he can only pay forpensation.


    Seeing that Dou Shaodong''s family had lost money, Gu Jinli happily left with Xiao Ji and Er Qing, riding a mule cart to Songzi Vige.


    In the Songzi Vige, the green shade is like a waterfall. The medicinal materials nted in the vige are growing just right. The three fruits of peach, plum and plum are at the right time. The three families of Xiong, Ma and Mei, who have finished their spring plowing, are picking fruits under the leadership of Mr. and Mrs. Mi. , ready to be used to make fruit wine or fruit vinegar.


    Grandpa Mi, Grandma Mi. Gu Jinli raised the car curtain and shouted towards the two elders.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mi were very happy when they heard her voice. They trotted over, looked at Gu Jinli and said anxiously: "Don''t run, don''t run. I will being to Zhuangzi in the next few days. You have plenty of time to talk to me."


    But I wont stay overnight.


    Ms. Cui said that she was a grown-up girl and she was engaged. She couldn''t stay out overnight, otherwise she would be criticized. She couldn''t be too willful and had to think about Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli loves Brother Qin very much, so he promised Ms. Cui that he would go home before evening.


    "That''s good. I''ve been to Fucheng for such a long time, little master. We haven''t seen you for a long time." Mrs. Mi handed a handful of fresh plums to Gu Jinli: "Let''s try it, little master. This year''s plums are good and not sour. , its delicious.


    Mrs. Mi''s face is red and she looks much healthier than three years ago. It can be seen that her life in Songzizhuang is veryfortable.


    Gu Jinli took it with a smile, ate a plum, and said with a smile: "It''s really sweet."


    He then handed the fruit to Xiaoji and told Mrs. Mi and the others: "It''s May and the sun is shining brightly. You should rest for a while at noon before going out to pick the fruit."


    As he spoke, he handed them another bag and said, "In it are Qushu pills and convenient medicines for nourishing yin and reducing fire. Take them and share them with everyone to avoid heat stroke."


    Olddy Mi was very happy. The little boss was treating them like elders and she was very considerate: "Okay, little boss, don''t worry, we won''t get heat stroke."


    After finishing speaking, he told Gu Jinli some things about Zhuangzi. Old Man Mi couldn''t stand it any longer, so he interrupted Old Woman Mi: "Okay, you old woman, the older you get, the more verbose you be. My little bosses to Zhuangzi to work. Don''t dy my work. Let mee in quickly." Zhuangzi."


    After hearing this, olddy Mi said: "Look at me, I haven''t seen my little boss for a long time, and I can''t stop talking when I see him. Okay, okay, I won''t say anything anymore. Let me go to Zhuangzi first."


    Then he said to Xiao Ji: "Little Ji, I will make some stir-fried chicken for you at noon. I will fry the mushrooms for you and keep you happy."


    Xiao Ji is lively andughs, and is very popr with the olddy. Mrs. Mi, the third grandma, and Lao Yan all like her very much. Knowing that she loves to eat, they often stuff her with some food.


    Xiao Ji almost drooled after hearing this, and said hurriedly: "Thank you, Grandma Mi. Grandma Mi, remember to add some chili pepper, the stir-fried chicken needs to be delicious."


    Sure, Ill add it to you, Ill definitely make you enjoy eating it. Mrs. Mi gave Xiaoji two more peaches: Eat them with my little boss.


    "Hey." Xiaoji was so happy that her eyes were filled withughter. It''s good toe to Songzi Vige. There are endless good things to eat. If she stayed in the pharmaceutical workshop, Aunt Tao would only take care of her, even if she eats. If the voice is louder, I will be scolded, which is terrible.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Old Man Mi couldn''t stand it anymore, so he pulled Mrs. Mi away. Mrs. Mi turned to Gu Jinli and shouted: "My little boss, there are fresh bamboo shoots in the vige, I''ll cook them for you at noon. "


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay."


    After saying that, Erqing drove the mule cart into Zhuangzi''s courtyard and returned to his own yard.


    After taking a few drinks of water, she began to write a letter to Qin Sang, telling him what Dou Shaodong''s family had done today and seeing what he wanted to do. Should he recognize Dou Shaodong''s family?


    Er Qing, send someone to deliver this letter to Brother Qin and ask him to burn it after reading it. Gu Jinli exined.


    Hey, ve, take the order. Erqing took the letter and left quickly, giving the letter to Sian, who asked Sian to send the letter to Qin Sang.


    When Qin Sang received the letter, it was already dawn the next day, and he was on his way to the Fucheng garrison camp.


    After reading the letter, he burned it, and used the pen and ink he carried with him to write a letter to Gu Jinli, telling Gu Jinli what he thought and saying that he would take revenge on her.


    Dou Ke is seriously looking for a fight, Xiao Yu is his woman, Dou Ke actually dares to look down on her background, and wants to seduce Xiao Yu and ruin his marriage!


    Do you know that he has been begging for this daughter-inw for several years? If Dou Ke dares to destroy her, he must be beaten severely!


    "Send the letter to Xiaoyu." Qin Sang told Si''an and asked some questions about Gu Jinli. When he learned that Dou Shaodong''s family was chased and hacked by her with a knife, heughed out loud: "My Xiaoyu Still so cute.


    Si''an was speechless. He stabbed someone with a knife. Isn''t this cute or cruel?


    But Si''an didn''t dare to say it out loud, as he was already used to his master''s behavior... The master would only see the good things about the little master. No matter what the little master did, the master would think that he was cute, kind, beautiful, and so unreasonably partial.


    "Yes, I obey my orders." Si''an took the letter and quickly disappeared into the night.


    Qin Sang asked the soldiers who were keeping watch at night to beat the gongs.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The piercing sound of the gong rang, waking up the sleeping soldiers.


    Qin Sang had already got on his horse and shouted towards them: "Gather immediately and set off in half a quarter of an hour. Those whog behind will be beaten with thirty military sticks!"

 Chapter 1095: complain

    Chapter 1095:in


    Chapter 1095 Comint


    Zhong Yu is about to explode. Thirty Army Sticks, and Thirty Army Sticks again. Mr. Qin, are you in conflict with Thirty Army Sticks? Do you really want to beat them?


    But Zhong Yu didn''t dare to resist. He had been punished severely by Qin Sang in the past two days, and he was already in trouble. He was afraid that if hegged behind, he would be thrown into a pit by Qin Sang and buried for another hour.


    That''s right, just yesterday, he was dug and buried by Qin Sang. The reason was that he was dissatisfied with the army''s departure and Qin Sang had not returned yet. He used his status as themander-in-chief to suppress Zhang Xiaoqi and stopped the soldiers from setting off, demanding that Qin Sang Give me an exnation.


    Qin Sang did not give him an exnation, but used the excuse of disobedience to have someone dig a hole and bury him. Only his head was left outside, exposed to the sun for an hour. Fortunately, it was morning and the sun wasn''t very bright yet, otherwise he would have suffered from heat stroke.


    Zhong Yu was wilted in the sun and was frightened by a few disgusting earthworms when he was dug out. He had no energy to question Qin Sang anymore and hurriedly followed Zhang Zhong and others to Fucheng.


    I thought that after arriving at the Fucheng garrison camp, I would immediatelyin to General Guo and kill Qin Sang!


    Qin Sang has already seen through his mind, can he file aint? It remains to be seen who will sue whom.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, all the soldiers were gathered together. Qin Sang gave the order and led the soldiers towards Fucheng.


    Zhong Yu saw him riding on a horse with a majestic appearance, so he scolded him again, "Insidious Qin Sang, shameless thing, let them run, but he is riding a horse. If you have the guts, get off your horse and follow us." Let''s run together?


    He scolded Qin Sang fiercely in his heart. By the time he arrived at the garrison camp in Fucheng, he had already scolded Qin Sang''s tenth generation descendant.


    Sang, Im back. General Guo is talking about you. Quickly hand over the matter and go see General Guo. Vice General Lan came over with two soldiers and put his arm on Qin Sangs shoulder. It''s just that Qin Sang is a head taller than him, so it''s a bit difficult for him to hold his shoulders.


    "That boy Zhong Yu is looking for trouble for you again. You''re a little harsh this time." When Lieutenant General Lan saw that Zhong Yu''s horse was gone and he was walking on foot, he knew that Zhong Yu was in conflict with Qin Sang again, and he was After losing, he was punished by Qin Sang and couldn''t even ride a horse.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, he disobeyed orders and let Xiaoyouzi run away. Although he was captured, he must not go unpunished for disobeying orders."


    Zhong Yu wants to make some achievements in the army, he must first learn to obey orders. Ignoring military orders means ignoring the lives of all hisrades.


    Lieutenant General Lan was shocked when he heard this: "What are you talking about? That boy Zhong Yu disobeyed orders in battle, is he so stupid?!"


    Oh my God, its a blessing that this is a bandit suppression campaign. If we had disobeyed orders on the battlefield, our whole family would have been executed.


    "No, this matter can''t wait. You twoe with me to see General Guo." Vice General Lan said, calling Zhong Yu: "Zhong, pleasee here and see General Guo."


    Zhong Yu was about toin to General Guo. When he heard this, he immediately ran over and said, "Yes."


    When facing Vice General Lan, he was very respectful.


    Lieutenant General Lan looked at his somewhat happy expression and felt a headache. Can this guy just be a good boy at home and not harm soldiers like them?


    Its really tiring to take you with me.


    Vice General Lan was upset when he saw Zhong Yu and was toozy to talk to him. He took him and Qin Sang to see General Guo and asked General Guo to teach him a lesson.


    Zhong Yu''s father and brother gave General Guo a lot of money, so that General Guo could have money to rece the weapons of the soldiers. Therefore, General Guo has always been kind to Zhong Yu, and Zhong Yu also felt that General Guo was his uncle. In front of him Its about speaking freely.


    He directly pointed at Qin Sang andined: "General Guo, Qin Sang is a pioneer in suppressing bandits, but he ignored military orders because of personal matters. When the army was leaving camp, he was still at home to attend the engagement ceremony of his future brother-inw. Such people who neglect public affairs for personal reasons , is not worthy of the position of Hundred Households, please general Guo, in ordance with military discipline, take away the position of Hundred Households from Qin Sang, and beat him with thirty military sticks to make him remember the lesson."


    Hmph, havent you always wanted to hit me with a military stick? I will let you taste the taste of thirty military sticks first! After hearing this, Qin Sang didn''t even look at Zhong Yu. He still stood upright, like a tall and strong pine on the cliff, very majestic.


    General Guo had a headache. He looked at Zhong Yu, who looked upright and solemn, and reminded him: "Is this really true? Why don''t you think about it before you talk about it."


    Otherwise, you will be the one who suffers the consequences.


    Zhong Yu was stunned and looked at General Guo with a look of sorrow on his face: "General Guo, my subordinates know that you love talents and think that Qin Sang is a good young talent, but he did make a mistake this time. You can no longer favor him!"


    Zhong Yu felt that the whole camp waspletely dark, and he was the only one who was the most righteous and dared to face the darkness and punish Qin Sang.


    General Guo was helpless and said to him: "Qin Baihu went to attend Luo Wu''s wedding ceremony. He asked me for permission. I promised him that if the suppression of the bandits went smoothly, he would give me money when he passed by Tianfu County. Let him take a day off to attend Luo Wus engagement ceremony.


    After all, he is his future brother-inw, and they came together to escape from famine. They have a good rtionship, so Qin Sang couldn''t help but give Luo Wu this face.


    "What?" Zhong Yu was stunned, with an expression as if he was struck by lightning: "Do you know that Qin Sang went to attend the engagement ceremony?!"


    You didnt deliberately lie to Qin Sang in order to favor him, right?


    General Guo nodded: "Yes, the general knew about this. In order to avoid misunderstanding, Saburo also handed over a paper note."


    General Guo knew that Zhong Yu had a deep misunderstanding of Qin Sang, and was very dissatisfied that a hundred households in a county military station could have such prestige in the Fucheng garrison camp. He targeted Qin Sang everywhere, trying to find out what was wrong with him. .


    "Take it and take a look." General Guo handed Qin Sang''s leave note to Zhong Yu. Zhong Yu was confused and went to take the leave note with hasty steps. When he saw that the date on it was before and after the bandit suppression, he waspletely speechless.


    "Zhong Zongqi, you misunderstood Qin Baihu. Please apologize quickly." General Guo was very tolerant of Zhong Yu and did not beat him. He only asked him to apologize to Qin Sang.


    Lieutenant General Lan couldn''t stand it anymore and said to Zhong Yu, who was in a daze: "Zhong Yu, you always say that General Guo favors Saburo, but haven''t you yourself been favored? Such a big thing as ndering a colleague would have been done long ago by someone else. I was dragged and beaten. Now I just ask you to apologize and you are still dawdling, are you a man? Do you have the guts or not?!"


    Zhong Yu had a very confused look on his face. He was just dyed for a while because of shock and did not immediately apologize to Qin Sang. It was not intentional.


    "Qin Baihu, it was Zhong who misunderstood you this time. Please forgive me." Zhong Yu came to Qin Sang and apologized to him. He was still a man. He turned to General Guo and said, "General, I am willing to ept the punishment of thirty military sticks."


    If there is no trouble in the same thing, the heaviest is the 30th Army sticks, and Zhong Yu has raised the heaviest punishment.


    But


    "You think this is enough? What do you think about your disobedience?" Lieutenant General Lan asked politely.

 Chapter 1096: Failed?

    Chapter 1096: Failed?


    Chapter 1096 failed?


    "Disobeying orders?" General Guo''s face instantly turned cold, his eyes filled with murderous intent, and he pierced Zhong Yu: "What''s going on? Tell me clearly!"


    General Guo has been on the battlefield and fought with foreign enemies. The most intolerable thing is disobedience. When he heard that Zhong Yu dared to disobey his orders, he was ready to kill Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu always felt that General Guo was his uncle, and the rtionship between his family and General Guo was very good. He never thought that General Guo would show murderous intent towards him: "Uncle Guo, listen..."


    With a bang, General Guo smashed the desk. His face was gloomy, his voice was cold, and he said without any room for error: "Shut up, this is a military camp, not your home. This general is your superior, not your uncle. I will disobey orders in battle." What''s going on? If you don''t exin it clearly, go back to Jiangnan, there is no ce for you here!"


    Zhong Yu was frightened. His feet gave way and he knelt down: "General, general, I''m sorry..."


    When General Guo saw this, he became even more angry. He pointed at him and said, "Why are you kneeling? When you make a big mistake, you just kneel down and beg for mercy? Stand up like a man!"


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu stood up instinctively and looked at General Guo at a loss: "General, general..."


    "Don''t pretend to be innocent with me. Tell me clearly what is going on. If you dare to hide anything or add jealousy, your father and brother will not be able to protect you!" General Guo was furious. In the past two years, Emperor Chu has been short of The money and military pay that can be given to them are getting less and less. For the sake of the generals under hismand, General Guo had to collect some money and protect some of his yboys, but he had just done this for the first time, and Zhong Yu, a bastard, dared to cause such a big trouble for him!


    "If you disobey orders on the battlefield, not only will you be beheaded, but the entire g team and the entire household unit you are in will also be punished!"


    What is disobedience? There are two ways to say it, one is that you want to rebel, the other is that you want to defect to the enemy, and both of these are serious crimes that can kill the entire army.


    Zhong Yu looked at General Guo''s face, which was ck with anger. He was so frightened that he didn''t know what to say. When he saw Qin Sang still standing upright, he said as if he saw a savior: "You tell me!"


    Vice General Lanughed angrily, kicked him, and said angrily: "General Guo asked you, not Sang. Are you mute and unable to speak? Or is Sang your father? If you did something wrong, he should be the one to punish you." If you repeat it again, do you want him to be punished for you?!"


    Qin Sang:


    No, my son cannot be so stupid. My son must be a promising and cute young man.


    Zhong Yu was scolded so much that he almost wanted to cry, but he was still saved. After the shock and fear, he calmed down and said that he would disobey orders: "I have never heard of the Rongshan Gang, and I don''t know about Xiaoyouzi. The bottom line is, I just thought he was a chatan sorcerer who couldn''t survive anymore so he came to the bandit''s vige to seek refuge with Fan Tu and make a living... And because of the old grudge with Qin Sang, I thought he put me in the back mountain pass on purpose. , didnt want me to make meritorious deeds, so he got angry and took the people away...Xiaoyouzi just ran away."


    "You are disobeying for this reason?" General Guoughed angrily, reallyughed angrily, pointed at Zhong Yu and said: "At first, I just thought you were an aristocratic young man who was not in touch with the world, and you were just willful. But now I know that you So **** stupid!


    Sang received military orders to suppress bandits. How could he even ignore military orders just topete with you? You think too highly of yourself.


    General Guo pointed at Qin Sang and said: "To repay the old grudges, what old grudges does San Lang have with you? All the grudges were caused because of your jealousy of San Lang. San Lang is generous and doesn''t care about you, but you don''t know how to reflect, forget it. Instead, you disobeyed orders during the suppression of bandits. If Sang hadn''t caught Xiaoyouzi, I would have killed you immediately!"


    "Do you know what kind of gangsters the Rongshan Gang is? Do you know what it means for the gangsters from the Rongshan Gang toe to the south? What if Xiaoyouzi is not driven out by the Rongshan Gang, but instead reces Rongshan What should we do if wee to help explore the way to the south?!"


    Zhong Yu was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "But he said that Xiaoyouzi was kicked out because of his poor health. He had been abandoned by the Rongshan Gang."


    Depend on!


    Damn it, General Guo wants to kill someone, how can this kid be so naive? What about the battlefield? He needs a battlefield to throw Zhong Yu into for training. If he can survive, this person can be saved, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to teach him.


    Get out of here, get out of here! General Guo was furious. After asking for the whole story, he immediately drove Zhong Yu out of the camp.


    Zhong Yu''s eyes were red and tears were gathering in his eyes. He felt embarrassed and ipetent. He stood up straight and said, "General, I know I was wrong, but can you tell me how to deal with it next?" Xiaoyouzi? Is he really from the Northwest Rongshan gang to explore the road? "


    He was a little scared, fearing that the ruthless gangsters from the Rongshan Gang would attack and he would be a sinner.


    "Hey, your mother, you can''t understand, can''t you?" Lieutenant General Lan was speechless. He directly grabbed Zhong Yu''s clothes and dragged him out of the tent to a wooden post used to tie people up. He said sternly: "Stand still, I didn''t tell you not to move, otherwise you will be punished by militaryw!"


    After speaking, he put one hand on the handle of the knife and red at Zhong Yu with a pair of big copper bell eyes. If Zhong Yu dared to resist, his knife would be chopped out immediately. He was really fed up with this noble young man.


    Fortunately, Zhong Yu is a shameless person. He knows that he is wrong and does not dare to resist. He just stands obediently.


    Seeing that he was being honest, Lieutenant General Lan began to scold: "Think about it for yourself. If you don''t understand, just be more conscious, pack your bags and go home. This is a military camp, a ce where you work hard, not for fun." , do you understand?"


    Zhong Yu didnt speak, just lowered his head and held back tears, but his back was still straight and his stubbornness remained unabated.


    Upon seeing this, Lieutenant General Lan snorted coldly, called two soldiers, and said: "Watch him, if he wants to die, don''t spoil him, help him, and let him reincarnate as soon as possible."


    The two soldiers nodded in response, pulled out their knives, and stood guard on Zhong Yu''s left and right sides.


    Vice General Lan then returned to General Guo''s camp.


    In the camp, General Guo was scolding Qin Sang: "How did you teach people? Even if you don''t teach him well, why are you even stupider than before? You have failed."


    Zhong Yu is the most thorny thorn in the Fucheng garrison camp, and he is also a thorn with a backer. General Guo epted money from the Zhong family''s father and brother, and he could not treat Zhong Yu too badly, so he gave the task of training Zhong Yu to Qin Sang , it can also be regarded as an experience for Qin Sang.


    However, Zhong Yu still looked like a ghost.


    Qin Sang was not angry, but said calmly: "For a noble young master like Zhong Yu, if you want to teach him well, you have to break first and then build up. Now that he is broken, as long as he takes this opportunity to train well, he will It can make him reborn, stand uppletely, and be a qualified soldier."

 Chapter 1097: Soldier

    Chapter 1097: Soldier


    Chapter 1097 Soldiers


    "Destroy first and then establish?" General Guo became more alert and asked, "Have you already thought of a countermeasure? Come and see."


    Qin Sang nodded and told him his method of training Zhong Yu.


    General Guo was stunned when he heard this, and finally had a smile on his face, and said: "You still have a way, but Zhong Yu is a noble son. What if he can''t stand the hard work and gives up?"


    To be honest, General Guo still wanted to exchange Zhong Yu for the Zhong family''s silver. Raising troops cost money, and the emperor was too greedy to give too much silver to their soldiers in the south. He could only find ways to find money to raise troops.


    Qin Sang said: "No, although Zhong Yu is a noble son, he is a man who can endure hardships, wants to make achievements in the military, and has the intention to make contributions. As long as this original intention is still there, he will not be far behind. "


    When Lieutenant General Lan heard this, he felt aggrieved for Qin Sang: "That boy Zhong Yu is going against you like this, and you still speak for him. Sang, you have such a good temper."


    Qin Sang smiled. In fact, he didn''t have a good temper, otherwise he wouldn''t have a reputation as the King of Hell in the garrison camp. He just thought: "Zhong Yu can still be saved."


    And Zhong Yus temper is very simr to his second brother.


    The second brother, like Zhong Yu, has a very hot temper. When he first went to the northwest military camp for training, he was also looked down upon by the northwest army. They said that he was from the capital and could be the gmander as soon as he arrived because of his status as a prince of the Hou family.


    The second brother was so angry that he resigned from the position of gmander. He started as a soldier and became the deputy general of the vanguard army in just three years. He was very powerful.


    He was very surprised when he heard about his second brother. In his opinion, with his second brother''s temper, he would definitely give up his job. Before leaving, he would drag out those whoughed at him and beat him up. Anyway, he is the legitimate son of the Hou family, and his soldiers will not be beheaded if they make a few jokes.


    But the second brother didnt, he endured it.


    Later, the eldest brother told him that the reason why the second brother gritted his teeth and endured it was not only because he did not want to beughed at, but also because he had a desire to make contributions and protect the family and the people.


    The same goes for Zhong Yu. He is so simr to his second brother that Qin Sang is confident that Zhong Yu can change for the better after this big mistake.


    "Is there still hope? Sang, you are too kind to Zhong Yu. He is a fool. Don''t save him. Just throw him back home." Lieutenant General Lan didn''t want to talk to Zhong Yu anymore.


    Qin Sang said: "There are no bad soldiers, there are only generals who can''t train soldiers. Compared with other people with impure thoughts, Zhong Yu is rare. If you can train him well, you will benefit a lot. You shouldn''t give up on him so quickly." "


    General Guo nodded repeatedly when he heard this: "Sang, good boy, I did not misjudge you. I will leave Zhong Yu''s affairs to you. If you can train him out, I will credit you with a great achievement!"


    Zhong Yu is the money bag. When he is here, the Zhong familys money will be delivered every year, and the soldiers can live a better life.


    Qin Sang smiled: "This is what you should do in a humble position. There is no need to record great achievements. General, just give me a few more days off and let me go home to apany my wife."


    Hahaha, you kid, youre not ashamed to say this. Youve really grown up. General Guo was filled with emotion when he thought of the time they made a joke on Saburo three years ago and how he still blushed.


    "Sure, I will give you a few more days off to apany my wife. Magistrate Zheng won''t say anything." General Guo is really kind to Qin Sang. Knowing that he will have a betrothal ceremony in a while, he asked Said: "Have you invited a matchmaker? If you do, please withdraw. I have a good candidate here, who is a descendant of the Zhongyuan n. After the Zong family fell, a branch of the n became a matchmaker. They are official matchmakers registered in the Yamen. Many famous families and official families in Jianghuai and Jiangnan hire matchmakers from the n for their marriages. I have asked my wife to make arrangements for you, and I will ask the matchmaker to give you a wedding gift when the timees." Qin Sang was overjoyed when he heard this. , he had heard of the matchmaker of the Zong family. Because he was from the aristocratic Zong family, he was very famous. There were also people in the capital who spent a lot of money to hire matchmakers from the Zong family to perform the six rituals.


    But his family is now in decline, and he cannot invite the Zong familys matchmaker, so he can only ask the official matchmaker from the city. Now that he has General Guos words, he immediately sped his fists and saluted and thanked him: Thank you for your humble post, General Guo!


    The look of joy and excitement was beyond words, which made General Guo very happy to see him. What a wonderful baby. If it weren''t for the rtionship between his superiors and subordinates, he would have really wanted to set up a few banquets and adopt Sang as his adopted son.


    General Guo nodded and said: "Okay, don''t worry. The matchmaker of the Zong family wille in a few days. Brother Qiang will take him with him. He will stay in Fucheng for a few days first. When you go back to make the engagement ceremony, Brother Qiang will be brought to you." I took it home with the matchmaker."


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this, and thanked General Guo again: "Thank you for your support, General."


    Brother Qiang is the eldest son of General Guo. He is twelve years old this year. Qin Sang has met him, and General Guo can let his eldest son go to the Qin family to help with the engagement ceremony. For a small family from a vige, Said that it was a big face.


    After all, Brother Qiang is the son of a general. Who in the country has ever seen such a noble son?


    Vice General Lan was also very happy. He patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, "You can do it, General Guo almost regards you as his own son. No wonder Zhong Yu is jealous."


    He added: "But you relied on your true ability to make General Guo like you. That boy Zhong Yu only gets into trouble every day. Looking at him makes me feel tired and not lovable at all."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "He will also make a fortune in the future."


    Then he said to General Guo: "General, please remove Zhong Yu from the position of general g, let him start from a small soldier, and then gather the thorns in the camp and take him to the mountains to practice together. Otherwise, he will only practice bell training. If Yu is alone, he will feel that we are targeting him."


    "Sure." General Guo nodded and said to Lieutenant General Lan, "Go and gather those thornheads and put them on standby."


    Yes. Lieutenant General Lan took the order and left.


    Zhong Yu stood by the pir in the distance. After seeing Vice General Lane out, he walked to the training ground on the other side withouting towards him. He felt relieved and looked at General Guo''s tent uneasily. I wonder how General Guo will punish himself?


    What should we do if we drive him away?


    His family did not agree with him bing a soldier. If he was driven home, he would lose all face.


    While he was feeling uneasy, Qin Sang and General Guo''s trusted soldiers came over and announced General Guo''s order.


    "Zhong Yu, General Guo has an order. You disobeyed the order. ording to militaryw, you should be executed. Since you are the first offender and this time you are suppressing bandits instead of resisting foreign enemies, I will give you a lighter sentence and give you twenty heavy beatings." Military sticks, removed from the post of general g, and added to the auxiliary army as auxiliary soldiers."


    They are auxiliary soldiers, not even regr soldiers. They just have food to eat and don''t get military pay. It''s really miserable.


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu was not dissatisfied. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. He knelt down and said, "I ept my punishment. Thank you General for not killing me!"

 Chapter 1098: We are eunuchs

    Chapter 1098: We are eunuchs


    Chapter 1098 We are eunuchs


    As long as he is not sent home, he will be fine as a soldier...if the family finds out, he will beughed at.


    But he believed that as long as he could stay in the military camp, he would definitely be able to make some great achievements. He would return home in high spirits and tell all his family members with great enthusiasm: I don''t have to rely on the imperial examinations, I can still be sessful!


    "Come here, drag Zhong Yu to the execution camp and beat him with twenty army sticks." Qin Sang called two soldiers and asked them to drag Zhong Yu away and personally supervise Zhong Yu''s punishment.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Twenty military sticks were used to hit Zhong Yu, and Zhong Yu was almost beaten to death.


    However, Qin Sang had already made gestures to the executing soldiers. Zhong Yu looked badly beaten, but it was only a flesh wound, not a bone.


    You can''t hurt your bones, and you have to take them to the mountains to practice. How can you practice if your bones are injured?


    Therefore, after Zhong Yu was beaten, he was dragged to a gathering and stood with the other thorn-headed soldiers in the camp without even taking any medicine.


    Qin Sang stared at them and said: "Special training in the big camp. If you don''t want to go home and let your family suffer, just obey the orders honestly. Those who dare to disobey orders, those who dare to dy the progress of training, those who dare toin, those who dare to run away from battle, Beat him with fifty military sticks, and the undead will be left behind, and the dead will be thrown into the mountains to feed the wolves!"


    Depend on!


    Damn, this is too cruel. Can you stop hitting them with military sticks and give them a quick blow? Can you kill them with one knife?


    Failed.


    Qin Sang knows these thorns very well. They are all masters who are not afraid of death. But if you are not afraid of death, aren''t you afraid of torture? He tortured them specifically, asking them to live and die. If they didn''t want to be tortured like this, they should be obedient and be a qualified soldier. Otherwise, keep practicing until you are scared.


    Lets set off and head towards Dawang Mountain! Qin Sang got on his horse and pointed at Dawang Mountain and gave the order.


    Dawang Mountain?


    Are you taking them into Dawang Mountain for training?


    But: "I heard that there is a tiger den in Dawang Mountain. What if we are eaten by a tiger?"


    With two snaps, the long whip in Qin Sang''s hand hit the two soldiers who were whispering to each other. He curled his lips and smiled at them: "That''s wrong. There is not just one tiger den in Dawang Mountain, but five."


    Dawang Mountain is very big, stretching for hundreds of miles. There are not only tigers, but also bears, wolves and other wild beasts in it. It is a good ce for military training.


    General Guo said that when the imperial court chose to build the Fucheng garrison camp here, it also took a fancy to Dawang Mountain and wanted to use the beasts in Dawang Mountain to train troops.


    therefore


    "You are not allowed to kill the ferocious beasts in Dawang Mountain. If you dare to kill them, you will be beaten with fifty army sticks!" Qin Sang exined that the ferocious beasts in Dawang Mountain are used for military training and cannot be killed.


    But the stabbing soldiers were angry and shouted: "Can''t kill? Why? If we encounter them, shouldn''t we let them eat us?"


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Four hard whips hit the questioning soldier, causing him to jump on the spot. He hid behind the other soldiers with his head in his arms, and looked at Qin Sang with wide eyes: "Qin Baihu, I have a question. What''s wrong? Why do you hit me?"


    Damn it, you are indeed the King of Hell. He beats people at every turn, for absolutely no reason.


    Qin Sang said: "Are you dead? Will you not run away when a wild beast kills you? It is your ability to escape. If you dare to kill, you will be punished." In fact, there are soldiers who have killed wild beasts in the mountains. It is impossible for the soldiers to really let them go. If you are bitten to death by a beast, you will be punished if you kill it. If you can kill the beast and survive the punishment, then the generals will like you very much, and you will be promoted in the future.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll move faster. If you can''t keep up, I''ll serve you with a military stick!" After Qin Sang finished speaking, he hit the horse and ran towards the mountains, making the thorn-headed soldiers curse in anger.


    Is there any natural reason for riding a horse but letting them run and not allowing them tog behind? Isn''t this intentional to mess with them?


    Thats right, they are deliberately trying to punish you. If you dont want to be punished, stop talking nonsense and keep up.


    Zhong Yu was going crazy. He endured the pain of being spanked and stuffed money bills into the hands of the two soldiers: "Brother, help me, carry me. There will be benefits after I get out of the mountain."


    The two assassins were very poor and had not yet found a wife. Seeing that Zhong Yu had enough money, they hurriedly took Zhong Yu''s arms and ran as fast as flying into the mountains.


    By the time they arrived deep into the mountain, it was already two hourster. All the soldiers were half dead from exhaustion. The two soldiers carrying Zhong Yu were so tired that they almost rolled their eyes. They gasped and said, "Damn, too much." Its tiring... Five or fifty taels is not enough, we have to pay more!


    They wont do it without more money.


    Zhong Yu didn''t talk nonsense. He hurriedly added money and stuffed each of them with a hundred taels of silver notes: "Thank you for your hard work, two brothers. Come on,e on. Get it...you have to help me. With Qin Yanwang''s urinary temperament, , let us rest for a quarter of an hour at most before heading deeper into the mountains. I am injured, and I really cant keep up by myself."


    Zhong Yu really got it right. A quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang pointed to the deep mountains and said, "Go on to Grizzly Bear Valley and spend the night in Grizzly Bear Valley."


    "What?!"


    All the soldiers were going crazy. They were allowed to spend the night in Grizzly Bear Canyon, which was within the confines of the Grizzly Bear Cave. If they were allowed to spend the night there, would they still be alive?


    Zhang Zhong and the others were often dragged to the mountains for training by Qin Sang. They were no longer surprised by this. He said to the stabbing soldiers: "That''s right. I haven''t asked you to go to the White Wolf Forest yet. If you spend the night in the White Wolf Forest, that would be called ten." There is no life in death.


    They are all wolves, and they can only escape in groups.


    After hearing this, these thorn-headed soldiers suddenly felt that the Grizzly Bear Valley was quite good. They were afraid that King Qin Yan would dislike them for moving too slowly, so they changed their mind and went to the White Wolf Forest. They quickly got up and ran towards the Grizzly Bear Dog.


    Zhong Yu was in a worse situation. The two spear-headed soldiers carried him for two hours. They were so tired that they urinated blood. They couldn''t carry him anymore. They directly returned the banknote to him and said: "You, yourself Climb slowly, brothers are leaving first."


    "Stop, don''t leave!" Zhong Yu hurriedly grabbed them and said, "After collecting the money, you have to finish the work. This is the rule. If you leave people halfway after the work is done, do you still have any credibility? Right? man?"


    These two are both assassins, can they be frightened by his words? She said to him shamelessly: "Hey, you''re right, we are eunuchs now, let''s go first, take care of yourself."


    After saying that, he hurriedly picked up his equipment and rushed into the mountains. He was afraid that if he rushedte, he would be beaten with fifty military sticks.


    "Come back, you two bastards, get back here. Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is? Do you know who my eldest brother is?!" Zhong Yu shouted at the top of his lungs, but those two thorns Bing didn''t look back at all.


    Zhang Zhong was Qin Sang''s confidant and needed to do some work of delivering orders to the soldiers, so he could ride a horse. Seeing that Zhong Yu didn''t follow, he rode back to look for someone. When he saw Zhong Yu, he sneered and said, "You''re paralyzed." ? Lying on the ground waiting to die? Get up quickly and follow."

 Chapter 1099: Your sister-in-law is indeed very powerful

    Chapter 1099: Your sister-inw is indeed very powerful


    Chapter 1099 Your sister-inw is indeed very powerful


    "What are you following? I''m almost dead, how can I follow?!" Zhong Yu was desperate and yelled at Zhang Zhong: "I was beaten with twenty military sticks just now!"


    How could he run if he was almost beaten to death?


    Zhang Zhong: "You feel aggrieved. Why did you get beaten and you don''t know why? It''s just some flesh and skin injuries, but the bones are not broken. Why can''t you run away?"


    Zhang Zhong''s words were actually aimed at Zhong Yu, telling him that Qin Sang had shown mercy to him, otherwise his bones would break if he were beaten with twenty army sticks.


    But now no bones are broken.


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu moved his buttocks and found that it was just a pain in the skin and flesh, and there was no heart-breaking pain from broken bones. After understanding what Zhang Zhong said, he felt a little confused on his face and said with a pinched neck: "I will remember this kindness. I will definitely do it." Return it."


    "What else can you pay for? You''re such a loser. It''s good if you don''t drag down Qin Baihu." After Zhang Zhong ordered Zhong Yu, he added: "Give me those two banknotes and I''ll give you a ride."


    This is a good job given to him by Qin Baihu, saying that Zhong Yu cannot be allowed to die and he must be given some water to keep him up. But Zhong Yus money must be collected, isnt his family rich? If you dont help him spend more money, you will be sorry for his familys money.


    Zhang Zhong came under Le Diantian''s orders and stared at the banknotes. With these two hundred taels of silver, his colleagues in the military department could save more silver. If they saved enough money, they could marry a wife.


    Zhong Yu was shocked and looked at Zhang Zhong in disbelief: "Are you serious? You are Qin Sang''s man, are you trying to trick me on purpose or frame me on purpose?"


    "I''m sick. I don''t want to give you any money. Just stay down." Zhang Zhong was toozy to talk nonsense to Zhong Yu and turned around to leave. When Zhong Yu saw this, he almost shouted at the top of his lungs: "Zhang Xiaoqi, don''t go, I''ll give you the money." , take me for a ride!


    Zhang Zhong smiled, turned around, dismounted, threw Zhong Yu on the horse, and said: "You are just hypocritical, can''t you be more open-minded and open-minded?"


    Zhong Yu said nothing andy on the horse, led by Zhang Zhong, heading towards Grizzly Bear Valley.


    When he was approaching Heixiong Valley, Zhang Zhong threw Zhong Yu down and said to him: "Now that we know that money and family background are useless in the military camp, we can only rely on our own ability to survive, right? Remember, if you are in If you dont want to die on the battlefield, you have to let go of your pride and learn your skills well, otherwise no one wille to save you if you are thrown away again."


    After saying that, he rode away and reported to Qin Sang.


    Zhong Yu was stunned, carefully studying what Zhang Zhong said and why Zhang Zhong came to give him a ride... It should be Qin Sang''s order, otherwise Zhang Zhong would not dare toe at all.


    Zhong Yu was very ashamed. He endured the pain and ran towards the Grizzly Dog. He arrived at the Grizzly Dog before the sun set and met with the others.


    Qin Sang did not look at him, but said to the soldiers: "That''s right, no one isgging behind, and the punishment is waived."


    When the soldiers heard this, they were extremely happy, but before they were happy for a while, Qin Sang said again: "Dig trenches and set traps to prevent grizzly bears from attacking at night. Hurry up. If you can''t finish it, you won''t even think about resting!"


    There was a cry of mourning as soon as these words were spoken, and the King of Hell of Qin was indeed rushing to kill them.


    But they didn''t dare to resist. I heard from the veterans that resisting King Qin Yan would only make them suffer worse, and they didn''t want to be the worse one.


    Zhong Yu also endured the pain and set a trap with the soldiers, but he was beaten with twenty military sticks and had not been given any medicine. At night, he developed a high fever. He was so dizzy that he thought he was He was about to die, crying for his parents, and then he was kicked and knocked unconscious with a knife.


    When Qin Sang saw Zhong Yu fainted, he was satisfied. He called two soldiers and said, "Wash his wound, apply medicine, and give him this rapid cooling pill to reduce the fever."


    Xiaoyu will prepare a batch of convenient medicines for him every month, so Qin Sang has no shortage of convenient medicines and can treat Zhong Yu''s injuries.


    This is also the reason why he dared to take Zhong Yu with him and did not let him heal in the camp.


    Looking at those convenient medicines, Qin Sang felt happy and said to himself: My little fish is really good.


    "Yes." The two soldiers responded and began to wash Zhong Yu''s wounds. When Zhong Yu woke up the next day, his fever had gone away, and the wound on his buttocks had been cleaned with alcohol and given gold wound medicine.


    Zhong Yu is not too stupid. After smelling the smell of alcohol, he knew that it was Qin Sang who asked someone to give him the medicine, and he was grateful. However, he was shameless and stubborn and could not save his face to thank Qin Sang.


    However, after this fight, he changed his mind towards Qin Sang and stopped going against him. In order to save his face, he was very desperate when training in the mountains. When he spent the night in the White Wolf Forest, he killed two animals with injuries. Wolf, saved a soldier and made everyone have a changed view on this useless noble man.


    By the time Qin Sang brought them back to the camp on May 15th, although Zhong Yu was as slovenly as a savage, he no longer had the aura of "Who should I be afraid of if my family is rich and powerful?" and was just like everyone else. Everyone mingled together.


    Deputy General Lan had been waiting for them. When he saw theming back, he immediately came over to count the number of people. When he saw that there were no dead people, he was relieved.


    Then he covered his nose and said in disgust: "Hurry and wash in the river first. Wash yourself clean beforeing back. Don''t stink up the camp."


    Yes! Dozens of thorn-headed soldiers responded angrily, almost deafening Lieutenant General Lans ears.


    Qin Sang was also very dirty, so he went to the river to take a bath with the group of thorn-headed soldiers.


    When he returned to the camp after washing, he saw Guo Qiang.


    "Brother Sang." Guo Qiang admired Qin Sang very much. He ran over wearing a smart outfit and holding a bow and arrow in his hand, saying: "Congrattions to Brother Sang, you are getting engaged to your sister-inw. Aunt Mo and I will be the matchmaker." If you bring it, you can go back with Brother Sang today."


    Qin Sang was very happy when he heard the congrattions. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "Thank you for your hard work. I will give you ham and new wine on the day of the wedding."


    "Really?" Guo Qiang''s eyes widened when he heard this. He cupped his fists towards Qin Sang and said, "Thank you, Brother Sang."


    It is better toe to the military camp. At home, his mother is always in charge of him and does not allow him to drink.


    Speaking of wine, Guo Qiang asked about alcohol again: "Brother Sang, I heard that you have released a new medicine here. It is something like strong alcohol. It has cured all Zhong Yu''s inmed wounds. It''s Really?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''s a new medicine made by your sister-inw. It''s very effective in treating sword wounds."


    After hearing this, Guo Qiang was very impressed and said: "Sister-inw is really amazing."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded proudly: "Well, your sister-inw is indeed very powerful."


    His wife, how could she not be awesome?


    Seeing this, Guo Qiang quickly reminded: "Brother Sang, you have to be careful. If the soldiers see it, your reputation as the King of Hell of Qin will be lost."


    Every time he talks about his sister-inw, Brother Sang''s face is filled with a warm and doting smile, which is very different from other times. He looks like he has no majesty at all, only a silly look remains.


    Im sorry everyone, I will speed up the progress and write as soon as possible that Sang and Xiaoyu will get married and go to the northwest to work together for their careers. Thank you for your support and tolerance, thank you

 Chapter 1100: northwest news

    Chapter 1100: northwest news


    Chapter 1100 News from the Northwest


    Qin Sang smiled and said to Guo Qiang: "My dignity is only for outsiders, not for your sister-inw."


    He always loves the little fish the most.


    Although Xiaoyu was very powerful and didn''t need his love at all, he just wanted to treat her like this, holding her in his hands to protect her.


    Guo Qiang frowned and said honestly: "I don''t quite understand."


    He waved his hand again and said with a smile: "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Anyway, my sister-inw belongs to brother Sang. Brother Sang can do whatever he wants to be nice to his sister-inw."


    Guo Qiang approached Qin Sang again and said to him mysteriously: "Brother Sang, my mother prepared an engagement gift for you and your sister-inw. Do you want to know what it is? I also prepared a gift for you, which I saved up. Bought with monthly money.


    Qin Sang said: "If you are serious, wait until the engagement day before giving it to me. As for the congrattory gift from Mrs. Guo, you will naturally know it when the engagement dayes."


    Guo Qiang was very frustrated andined: "Brother Sang, why are you not curious? I want to trade this with you for a animal trap and a bottle of alcohol."


    Qin Sang was very good at making animal traps. He led his troops into Dawang Mountain and used animal traps to block many wild beasts, so that even if the soldiers encountered a group of wild beasts, they would not be bitten to death.


    His father said that such animal traps can not only be used to kill wild animals, but also enemies. Even if his old Guo family is defeated one day, as long as he learns these animal traps, he will not starve to death as a hunter in the mountains. , let him learn from Brother Sang.


    As for alcohol, Guo Qiang likes fresh things.


    Qin Sang said: "As long as you want to learn, I will teach you without giving you a gift in exchange."


    Guo Qiang was very happy to hear this, and saluted Qin Sang with sped fists: "Thank you, Brother Sang."


    Qin Sang smiled, **** his still wet hair, and said, "Let''s go back to the camp. After reporting what happened in the mountains to your father, we will set off back to the vige."


    Hey. Like a little tail, Guo Qiang happily followed Qin Sang to General Guos camp.


    General Guo was meeting Zhong Yu and said to him: "I am very pleased that you can change your ways. After this, I hope you will be more sober when encountering things in the future and don''t be confused again, otherwise don''t say that our camp is anything." No big camp can amodate a person with your temper."


    In addition to General Guo, there were only three other people in the camp: Lieutenant General Lan, Qin Sang, and Guo Qiang. General Guo did not shy away and told Zhong Yu what Qin Sang said: "In our camp, if we go to the battlefield and encounter those A ruthless person who has seen blood, if someone like you is a hindrance, someone else can let you die on the battlefield... There are so many dead people on the battlefield, who knows who killed you? No matter how powerful your father and brother are, they can''t find out. the truth."


    Zhong Yu was shocked when he heard this, and suddenly knelt down to General Guo and said, "I understand, I would like to thank you, General, for your teaching."


    General Guo could tell him such an obscure thing, which was considered a sign of love for him, and Zhong Yu was very grateful.


    General Guo nodded, looked at his twisted legs and feet, and said, "Go and rest. I''ll give you three days off to recover from your injuries before training."


    Zhong Yu was very happy and grinned almost to his ears: "Thank you, General, for your consideration."


    However, he was not happy for a long time when Qin Sang said: "General, Zhong Yu killed the wild wolf in the White Wolf Forest. ording to the rules, he had to be beaten with fifty military sticks. When his injury is healed, please remember to ask someone to Execution.


    "Qin Sang!" Zhong Yu jumped up in anger, pointed at Qin Sang and wanted to curse, but he held back and said aggrievedly: "Fifty military sticks will kill someone?" Army sticks, no. The big stick in the Yamen court, and he was injured. If he was hit again, he would really die.


    Qin Sang gave him a look and said: "The military is a ce that pays great attention to rules. If you make a mistake, you will be punished, and it''s only fifty military sticks, you won''t die."


    There is skill in hitting a military stick. As long as you don''t want to die, you won''t die even if you hit a hundred military sticks.


    Zhong Yu was very depressed. It seemed that these fifty military batons could not escape.


    Lieutenant General Lan said: "Zhong Yu, act like a man for me, don''t be a bitch, you have just changed, do you want to go back to the good-for-nothing you were before?"


    "I don''t want to!" Zhong Yu finished speaking loudly and epted the order with sped fists: "I obey the order. Once the injury is healed, I will definitely be punished with fifty military sticks."


    General Guo nodded, thats right: You go down first.


    Zhong Yu looked at Qin Sang and hesitated for a while before leaving.


    Qin Sang reported to General Guo about the special training in the mountains. Before he finished speaking, General Guo smiled and said: "You better have a way to deal with those thorn-headed soldiers who are not afraid of death. Several of them are howling. He said, as long as we stop training them like this, let alone make them abide by the rules of the camp, even let them pretend to be women."


    One by one is the biggest old man of Emperor Lao Tzu. I can say what to be willing to y with women. It can be seen that it is not lightly cleaned by Saburo.


    Qin Sang said: "I am just doing my own thing in my humble position."


    General Guo was very pleased after hearing this. He wanted to say that everyone is so familiar with each other, so you don''t have to be so restrained, but he looked at Qin Sang and swallowed his words.


    He is a naturally handsome man, and the Fucheng garrison camp probably cannot keep him. If there is a chance in the future, he can go to other better camps, and he will have to start over wherever he goes. If he is allowed to live too casually now, I am afraid that he will It will harm him.


    General Guo didn''t say anything because of this, but told him about Xiaoyouzi: "In the past few days when you entered the mountain, we tortured Xiaoyouzi. He was not here to explore the way for the Rongshan Gang. It was indeed because He was seriously injured, and after recovering from his injuries, his health was not as good as before. He was abandoned by the Rongshan Gang and could not survive in such a toughnd like the northwest, so he had to go south to make a living."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang nodded and said: "That''s good, otherwise the people in the south will suffer. The Rongshan Gang is the most violent gang in the northwest, and they can do all kinds of bad things."


    They often go into viges and counties to loot and rob civilian girls, and the Rongshan Gang also has Da Rong people as backers. Although the Da Rong people despise the fact that the Rongshan Gang sheds the blood of Dachu women, they are unwilling to let it go. The people from the Rongshan Gang went to the Da Rong Army, but the Da Rong people were happy to support the Rongshan Gang and let the ruthless bandits from the Rongshan Gang loot Da Chu''s viges on behalf of the Da Rong Army.


    This is also the reason why the Rongshan Gang has been unable to be eradicated for decades. If you kill one Rongshan Gang, it wont be long before another Rongshan Gang appears and causes endless evil in Dachu.


    Qin Sang asked again: "Why was Xiaoyouzi seriously injured, but what happened to the Northwest Rongshan Gang?"


    General Guo said: "We have asked about this. Nothing happened to the Rongshan Gang. It''s because after a major change of blood in the Northwest Army, its capabilities are not as good as before. The people of the Rongshan Gang became bolder and led the gang to loot the city. . Xiaoyouzi went to rush to the city wall, and then he was seriously injured. Later, he was disliked by the Rongshan Gang and kicked out. "


    Qin Sang was shocked when he heard this: "What? The people from Rongshan Gang dare to loot the city? They are looting Longshan Pce?"

 Chapter 1101: has a problem

    Chapter 1101: has a problem


    There is a problem with Chapter 1101


    Longshan Prefecture is the first prefecture in the northwest border. After leaving Longshan Prefecture, there is the Longshan Mountains between Dachu and Da Rong, hence the name Longshan Prefecture.


    If the Rongshan Gang were to loot the city, Longshan Prefecture would be the first choice.


    But if the Rongshan Gang really looted Longshan Mansion, they would be pping the Northwest Army in the face in public!


    Because the Northwest Army is closest to Longshan Prefecture, and because there are many family members of generals in Longshan Prefecture, the Northwest Army almost builds camps around Longshan Prefecture.


    If the heavily guarded Longshan Mansion can be looted by the Rongshan Gang, then the Northwest Army will really be hopeless.


    General Guo knew that Qin Sang''s father and uncles were from the Northwest Army, and his family came from Longshan Prefecture in the northwest. He had an inseparable nostalgia for Longshan Prefecture in the northwest. He couldn''t ept it when he learned such a thing.


    But he didn''t want to deceive Qin Sang, so he could only tell him the truth: "The Rong people are brave and good at fighting. They looked down on Da Chu. It''s good to have soldiers from Wei Guogong''s line guarding the northwest. Since he attacked Wei Guogong''s family... he was killed for rebelling, the northwest After the army changed a group of generals, the Rong people often looted viges and counties in the northwest. The Rongshan Gang probably felt that the northwest army was too weak, so they dared to enter the city to loot."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang asked: "Did the Rongshan Gang seed in looting?!"


    The urgency in his voice made General Guo stunned. This was the first time that the child was so anxious. He nodded and said: "It was sessful, but the Northwest Army arrived soon. The Rongshan Gang ran away without taking much advantage."


    but


    Longshan Mansion is no longer the resettlement ce for the generals family. They moved away and moved to the safer Longan Mansion.


    It is the capital of Gu Jinli''s hometown in the northwest.


    Oh, they will find a ce for their family to hide from the war! Qin Sang felt sick in his heart, and he was about to vomit.


    He suppressed the nausea in his heart and carefully thought about what General Guo said, and soon discovered something was wrong: "General, there is something very wrong about the Rongshan Gang''s attack on Fucheng. Although the Rongshan Gang has collusion with the Dayong army, But they usually only dare to do evil in viges and towns. During their heyday, they only ransacked one or two counties and cities, and even if they had the courage, they didn''t have the strength... The Rongshan Gang should be people who have infiltrated the Da Rong army."


    General Guo was shocked when he heard that, and realized something was wrong, and asked quickly: "What do you mean? Is it possible that it is the Rong army that wants to enter the city and loot it? This time the Rongshan gang came to the city to loot it, just to spy on Longshan Prefecture. defense?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, this is what I mean by humble position. If nothing unexpected happens, after the Rongshan Gang enters the city and loots it, the Rong army will attack Longshan Mansion in a short period of time... Longshan Mansion is in danger."


    With a bang, Lieutenant General Lan felt unsteady and fell to the ground: "Da, the Da Rong people want to attack Longshan Mansion? What should we do? We have to report to the capital quickly, otherwise Longshan Mansion will be finished!"


    General Guo was so frightened that he stood up from his chair and shouted outside: "Hurry up and call the messenger, I am going to send a message to the adults in charge of the Jianghuai Capital!"


    Hey, hey, Im sorry, Im going to call someone right now. Lieutenant General Lan rushed out like an arrow, and soon brought the messenger.


    General Guo quickly wrote the letter. After describing the whole story clearly, he sealed it with wax y, stamped it with his own seal, and gave the letter to the messenger: "It must be delivered within two days."


    Yes! After the messenger took the letter, he immediately rode away.


    General Guo then said to Lieutenant General Lan: "You personally take Xiaoyouzi to the Jianghuai capital tomand the envoys. The adults will definitely interrogate him personally."


    With a prisoner in custody, the soldiers must not have been sent quickly. General Guo wanted the adults to know about it as soon as possible, and then report it to the capital, so that the capital could quickly notify the northwest, so that Longshan Prefecture could escape the disaster. But General Guo''s work was in vain. By the time his letter arrived, the Rong army had invaded Longshan Mansion, and the news of looting the city had been reported to the Jianghuai Capital Commandery Department.


    The adults in the Jianghuai Capital Command and Envoy Department burned General Guo''s letter when they saw it. They also disliked General Guo for looking for trouble. That was a matter in the northwest, and it had nothing to do with them in Jianghuai.


    And what has happened has already happened. If they, themanders of the Jianghuai and Huaihe capitals, report the matter to the capital, wouldn''t they add trouble to the emperor and p the face of the Northwest Army?


    Is it difficult to live a stable life in Jianghuai? Do you have to go to the muddy waters of the northwest?


    Therefore, the adults in the Jianghuai Capital Command did not report the matter at all. Instead, they pretended that they did not know what to do and killed the Xiaoyouzi who were sent to wipe out all traces.


    Finally, he looked at Vice Admiral Lan who looked confused and said: "Send a message to General Guo and tell him that he has done a good job, but we only need to take care of our own business and ignore the rest." Bringing trouble.


    After speaking, he also specifically pointed out to Lieutenant General Lan: "You have a straightforward temper, but you are not a fool, so don''t do stupid things."


    Although Lieutenant General Lan is careless and looks like a rough guy, he is not a fool if he can be the lieutenant general of the Fucheng garrison camp. He understands some things and knows that the adults in charge of the envoys are doing the right thing.


    Things have already happened. If they report it to the capital again, let alone meritorious service, they will cause trouble. If the adults in the capital cannot trust them and doubt their rtionship with Xiaoyouzi, then the entire Jianghuai government army will be implicated. So it''s best to act like you don''t know what to do.


    Yes. Lieutenant General Lan agreed with difficulty.


    Themanders of Jianghuai Dudu were satisfied with the officials and praised them for their sess in suppressing the bandits.


    And these are all things forter, Qin Sang doesn''t know yet, he is worried in General Guo''s camp at the moment.


    General Guo said: "Don''t worry, even if the Northwest Army changes its blood, it will not be too bad. It is impossible for Longshan Mansion to fall."


    He said again: "It''s gettingte, so hurry up and pack up and go home. In a few days it will be your big day. You have been looking forward to it for two or three years, and you can happily arrange it."


    They all know that Qin Sang likes a girl named Gu, and they often tease him.


    Qin Sang didn''t want his engagement ceremony to be affected by what happened in the northwest, so he sped his fists and said, "Yes, I will go home now. Thank you, General, for your consideration and giving me a holiday."


    Magistrate Zheng promised him five days'' leave, and General Guo gave him five more days. He had ten days to spend with Xiaoyu. Thinking of this, Qin Sang felt better.


    Guo Qiang also followed Qin Sang''s example and apologized to General Guo: "General Guo, my subordinates have also left. Please take care of yourself. When you return, I will bring you wedding wine and candy."


    General Guo saw his silly son imitating Qin Sang''s example and felt a headache: "Hey, you stinky boy, are you looking for a fight? Do you really think you are a soldier in the camp? Get out of here, remember to Listen to Saburo and dont get into trouble."

 Chapter 1102: knife

    Chapter 1102: knife


    Chapter 1102 Knife


    "Yes, my son obeys the order!" Guo Qiang changed his self-identification, but the tone was still the same as that of a subordinate to Shangfeng.


    General Guo picked up the long arrow next to him and threw it at him: "Get out of here quickly."


    Guo Qiang quickly dragged Qin Sang and ran away.


    Not long after leaving the camp, he met Zhang Zhong.


    Zhang Zhong held a red envelope in his hand, handed it to Qin Sang, and said with a smile: "Sir, this is a gift from that boy Zhong Yu."


    Zhong Yu was grateful to Qin Sang after the special training in the mountains. Knowing that he was going home to hold a wedding ceremony, he felt that he must give a gift to such a major life event.


    But he couldn''t lose face, so he could only send the red envelope to Zhang Zhong, and asked Zhang Zhong to pass it to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was not polite and epted it. When he opened it, he saw a thousand-tael silver note inside: "Well, it''s really rich."


    Xiaoyu will probably like this gift very much. Xiaoyu once said that it is better to receive money than to receive gifts. If you hold the money in your hands, you can buy whatever you want.


    Guo Qiang also nodded and said: "It''s really generous. I''m giving you a thousand taels of silver notes. I have to save at least ten years of monthly money to save this amount."


    Qin Sang smiled and taught him: "You don''t need to save monthly money, you can make money by yourself. Men must learn to make money, otherwise how will they support their wives in the future? Do you still need monthly money to buy something for your wife?"


    After hearing this, Guo Qiang thought it made sense: "Yes, you should make money. I can''t let my future wife suffer from poverty."


    Guo Qiang admired Qin Sang. Because Qin Sang was thinking about marrying his wife all day long, Guo Qiang also thought about his daughter-inw at a young age.


    Moreover, he also imitated Qin Sang, saying that if he did not take concubines, he would live with a daughter-inw.


    Zhang Zhong looked at Guo Qiang and was a little speechless... Little General, you are General Guo''s biological son, how can you imitate Qin Baihu in everything else? Can''t you imitate your own father? If you weren''t only seven years younger than Qin Baihu, we would have thought you were Qin Baihu''s son.


    "Let''s go and pick up the matchmaker and start home." Qin Sang told Guo Qiang to ask Zhang Zhong to gather the soldiers from Tianfu County''s military post and take them to pick up the matchmaker.


    Gu Jinli is still staying in the cksmithing yard of Songzizhuang. In the past few days, she has beening to Songzizhuang to make knives every day. She goes back at early afternoon and returns home before dark.


    With a sizzle, the red-hot long knife-shaped fine iron was put into the cold water, and was quickly taken out and beaten with a nking sound.


    There are three cksmiths, Xiaojis brother Xiangzi, Luan and Wuping.


    The two of them are rtively young, both thirteen years old. They were sent by Qin Sang to help Mr. Qin forge iron.


    Xiangzi, on the other hand, has been taking care of things in Songzi Vige, watching the iron tools being forged, and preventing people from the vige from entering the ironmaking yard.


    Mr. Qin stood aside and said: "Remember the feel, calcte the time, and don''t break it again. We have been doing it for two years."


    Xiaoyu Yatou gave him the drawings and production steps of the Tang Dao two years ago, but this kind of knife was too difficult to make. He took Xiangzi, Lu''an, and Wuping to work on it for almost two years, but he still couldn''t make a real Tang Dao. knife.


    However, those defective products were enough to surprise Mr. Qin.


    He has never seen a knife with such a cutting power. After forging, the material of the knife is different from today''s knives. It is tougher. Even a thin-edged knife with a width of **** can cut bones. break.


    If it were a qualified Tang Dao, Mr. Qin couldn''t imagine how sharp it would be.


    And if such swords were distributed to the entire Da Chu army, would the Da Rong people still dare to invade? But Xiaoyu Yatou said that this was impossible. The craftsmanship of making Tang knives was too difficult. It would take years just to train a master to forge Tang knives.


    Xiangzi and the others had to learn for almost two years before they made a defective Tang Dao.


    After the Tang Dao is made, if you want to make Tang Dao on arge scale, you have to train masters. Only when these masters reach a certain number can you make Tang Dao on arge scale.


    Even so, it is not easy to make a qualified Tang knife, because it is impossible to hit the hammering time of each knife and the heat of the water in the furnace when forging the knife.


    Due to various reasons, Xiaoyu Yatou said that at most dozens of Tang knives can be made in a year. The army of Dachu is in the millions, and it is impossible for all the soldiers to be equipped with Tang knives.


    Gu Jinli could only stay close to her brother Qin first.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    In the cksmithing yard, there are constant sounds of nging, and from time to time there is the sizzling sound of hot iron being poured into the water, the whirring of the bellows, and the sound of sharpening.


    Gu Jinli didn''t need to forge, he just watched Lu''an and the others forging, for fear that if one of them made a mistake, they would fail again.


    When the time of the year was approaching, Mr. Qin took out the newly made knife and handed it to her: "Xiaoyu girl,e and see, what does this knife look like? Is it a real Tang knife?"


    Gu Jinli took it and took a look, knocked on the de, and heard a buzzing sound. He was delighted and said, "It looks very simr. Let''s go to the next room to chop the armor."


    The real Tang Dao is one that can cut through iron armor and human bones in one fell swoop, without any cracks or curls on the edge, or bends in the de.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin was extremely happy: "It looks like it''s going to be done. Hurry up and go chop and chop."


    He is even more anxious than Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled and took Mr. Qin and Erqing to the room next door.


    A human-shaped iron armor is tied to a pir in the house. This armor is made of the hardest iron sheets in Dachu. It is filled with cooked noodles that are about the same thickness as skin and flesh. There are also hard pieces in the noodles. Lamb bones are made to maximize the thickness like a real person.


    Gu Jinli raised his long knife, swung it and shed at the armor. With a click, the shoulder of the armor was cut off diagonally, and the flour chunks of sheep bones inside were also cut off. The cuts were very neat.


    Mr. Qins eyes lit up when he saw it. It was almost done. It was indeed almost done.


    After Gu Jinli took a look at the incision, he immediately looked at the long knife and found that although the edge of the knife was not broken, the edge was slightly curled: "No, the front edge is not done well. It is curled. The number of blows on the front edge needs to be increased." , the time when ites out of the oven and when it is followed by water should be carefully determined.


    If you want to make a Tang Dao, you must grasp these details, otherwise you will never make it.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin sighed: "It won''t work again."


    But he is a very perseverant person, and this knife is already better than the previous one. The de is no longer bent, but the edge is curled.


    "It''s the No. 210 knife, made by Xiangzi. I will ask him and change it after I ask him clearly." Mr. Qin took the long knife, looked at the sky, and said to Gu Jinli: "It''s gettingte. Xiaoyu girl, please go back first, otherwise your mother will talk about you again."


    "Hey, we''re going back first. Grandpa Qin, don''t be too anxious. If it doesn''t work... I won''t give it to you on this birthday." Gu Jinli hurriedly made Tang Dao because he wanted to give it to Qin Sang as a birthday gift, but the Tang Dao was tooplicated in craftsmanship. , even though Gu Jinli had learned to make Tang knives in his previous life, the one making Tang knives now was not her, but Mr. Qin and the others, so there was no rush.


    And she not only wants to make Tang Dao, but also has to give the craftsmanship of Tang Dao and all the masters who can make Tang Dao to Qin Sang, so she can''t rush, Xiangzi and the others have to master all the techniques before it can be considered a real sess. .


    Mr. Qin was a soldier all his life and knew the importance of a good sword to a soldier, so he was impatient. However, after listening to Gu Jinli''s words, he knew better than to be impatient. He nodded and said, "Okay, Grandpa Qin, don''t be impatient. You guys go first." go home."

 Chapter 1103: Robbed

    Chapter 1103: Robbed


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded, took Erqing away, and returned to the big house in the middle of Zhuangzi.


    Xiaoji had already boiled the water. Seeing that Gu Jinli was back, he hurriedly added the hot water to lukewarm temperature. After testing the water temperature, he said to Gu Jinli: "Little boss, hurry up and wash up. After washing, we have to go home."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli responded, went to the next room to take a shower, changed into clean clothes, and took Xiaoji and the others home.


    While passing by Qingfu Town, I heard a gossip that Dou Shaodongs house had been robbed.


    "Do you know Dou Shaodong''s family? He is the boy who spent a hundred taels of silver to buy a basket of wild fruits. Hey, I heard that he was robbed by a group of gangsters on his way back to the county seat and was even beaten. Her nose is bruised and her face is swollen, and the good looks of Mr. Yu are gone, but that girl Eryu is so distressed that she cried straight after hearing the news."


    Eryu is a girl from a family in the town. After meeting Dou Shaodong''s family, she fell in love with Dou Shaodong''s family and wanted to marry him as a concubine. However, Dou Shaodong''s family was not interested in her at all and said she was ugly, fat and buck-toothed.


    Eryu''s parents were so angry that every time they heard that Dou Shaodong''s family wasing to town, they would lock Eryu up and prevent her from running to Dou Shaodong''s family. They also cursed Dou Shaodong''s family, saying that he was too monster-looking. How can he get married after he has caused trouble to his own girl?


    Dou Shaodong''s family also understood that Eryu''s reputation would be ruined after he said that he would marry him as a concubine. It would be difficult to marry into a good family in the future... Well, actually, just like Eryu, it would be difficult to marry into a good family without a bad reputation. of.


    But Dou Shaodong''s family was rich, and he felt ufortable without spending money for a day, so he asked his servants to give three hundred taels of silver notes to Eryu''s family, saying that it was a dowry for Eryu, so that she could marry into a good family.


    As soon as this happened, Eryu''s whole family went crazy. They stopped scolding him and kept saying good things about him. They begged him to take Eryu away, saying that it would be fine if he didn''t want to be a concubine, but just a maid. Serve him.


    After all, it is three hundred taels of silver, which is enough to feed and clothe a farmer for a lifetime.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very depressed. He gave the money to Eryu to stop pestering him, but it had the opposite effect. Now not only Eryu likes him more, but Eryu''s whole family loves him to death.


    After hearing that he had been beaten, Eryu''s family rushed to the county town in tears to beat the drums toin and report him to the official. Fortunately, Dou Shaodong''s family found out quickly and stopped him.


    When Gu Jinli heard that Dou Shaodong''s house had been robbed, heughed. He smiled very sweetly. It must have been done by Brother Qin. Brother Qin said that he would help her get revenge... He dared to say that he fell in love at first sight with her. This was considered a big deal in ancient times. If she didn''t give Dou Shaodong a lesson for being frivolous, he would have thought that she and Brother Qin were vegetarians.


    "Dou Shaodong''s house was robbed. Does that mean that bandits came to our Tianfu County? I heard that there was a bandit trouble in Hukang County some time ago. Could it be that the bandits from Hukang County escaped to our Tianfu County? Hey, if this is really the case, what should we do?" Mrs. Cai from the town was very worried. She hugged her little grandson and asked her good sister Mrs. Xu.


    Xu Erpo said: "How is it possible that there are so many powerful people in Qin Baihu that they can let the bandits in Hukang County escape? The bandits have long been captured and sent to Fucheng. Dou Sancaihui was robbed, and it was all him The olddy doesn''t take money seriously. She keeps giving away money day by day. The money arouses people''s bad intentions. Who would she rob if she didn''t rob her? If she wasn''t afraid of sitting down, she would take a kitchen knife to rob him. Too rich Money!


    Dou Sancai is another nickname given to Dou Shaodong''s family by the women in the town. Don''t tell me, it suits him very well.


    Mrs. Cai agreed very much with Mrs. Xu''s words and said: "Dou Sancai is really in need of robbing, but we are good citizens and we can''t rob him... Hey, you said, why don''t we learn from Eryu? You cried and shouted. If you be Dou Sancai''s concubine, you might be able to get Dou Sancai''s three hundred taels of silver for free."


    The two olddies were talking and talked about how to defraud Dou Shaodong''s family of their money.


    Xiao Ji was very interested in hearing this and said to Gu Jinli: "My dear boss, Mrs. Cai is really smart. She has thought of such an idea. I''m afraid the Cai family will make a fortune." Will it harm their family? Do you really think Dou is that stupid?"


    Xiaoji: "But Dou Shaodong''s family is really not smart. He looks pretty good, and he looks smart when doing business, but when ites to these grannies, he is very stupid."


    Gu Jinli:


    It seems that Dou Shaodong''s family bought a basket of wild fruits with a hundred taels of silver notes, which gave everyone the impression that he is a fool. But Dou is so good at business, how could he be a fool? I like to give away money. I guess I gave it out of kindness after seeing how poor everyone was living.


    "Er Qing, let''s go." Gu Jinli already knew about Brother Qin''s revenge for her, so he didn''t stay any longer and let Er Qing drive the mule cart home.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is indeed not stupid. Although he was beaten with a ck nose and a swollen face, he was very happy, knowing that it was Qin Sang who was teaching him a lesson.


    The reason why he was happy was very simple, because the group of people who beat him gave him a sentence: "Don''t meddle in other people''s business. No matter what difficulties other people encounter, others can solve them by themselves. You are not needed. Don''t bother." Its not helpful, otherwise youll be stuffed into the stove and burned.


    Most people wouldnt think much about this sentence, but Dou Shaodongs family recognized it. Mr. Qin Xiaohou specially asked someone to say this sentence to him.


    The meaning is that his help is not needed at the moment. If he helps at this time, it will be a disservice and will harm him.


    Just wait to be stuffed into the stove and burned. This is the key point.


    The name of Dou Shaodongs family is Dou Ke. Qin Xiaohou and his ymates like to call him Dou Ke. Bean shells are used for burning. When they were children, they often said that they would throw Dou Ke into the stove and burn them.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very happy, almost crying with joy. Mr. Qin Xiaohou was not dead, he was still alive, and he was found by himself!


    "Thepensation of ten thousand taels is a bit small. I should pay fifty thousand taels. If there is a chance in the future, I can kneel down and apologize again." Dou Shaodong''s family muttered, don''t think he is talking crazy, he is serious.


    Dou Shaodong''s family has always respected Mr. Qin Xiaohou. In addition to the fact that Mr. Qin once helped him and indirectly saved his life so that his stepmother could not kill him, it was also because of his ss.


    Qin Xiaohou''s family is a hereditary noble family, but his family is just an imperial merchant. Although they are rich, they are looked down upon in the capital.


    In such an environment, Dou Shaodong''s parents knew from an early age that when seeing such noble people, they should be polite and avoid them and not offend them. Therefore, although he became friends with Mr. Qin Xiaohou, he still felt that Mr. Qin was much superior to him. He must respect Mr. Qin and his future wife.


    "Shaodongjia, please go out and meet the Liu family. Liu Eryu said he wanted to jump into the well." Dou Zhi was helpless. Liu Eryu was too infatuated with Shaodongjia and she really couldn''t deal with it.


    Settle the romantic debts you have incurred by yourself.

 Chapter 1104: matchmaking

    Chapter 1104: matchmaking


    Chapter 1104: Matchmaking


    Dou Zhi said this in her heart because she went to Dou Shaodong''s house to seduce Liu Eryu.


    Liu Eryu was ugly, fat, and buck-toothed, but she was a very bold person. After hearing that there was a fool in the town who was always giving money to people, she was very curious and ran to watch the fun. She saw Dou Shaodong''s handsome and noble family. , I liked it very much and shouted a few words to him.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is seeking death. They were so happy when they saw this fat girl praising herself for being good-looking and a good person who likes to give money to the poor. She immediately pointed at Liu Eryu from a distance and said, "Not only is the girl beautiful, but she also has a beautiful heart. I like her."


    Look, are these human words? To say such misunderstood words to a small-town girl who was not familiar with worldly affairs would surely cause Liu Eryu great harm.


    From then on, Liu Eryu fell in love with Dou Shaodong''s family so much that he felt that Dou Shaodong''s family liked her, so he went crazy and wanted to marry Dou Shaodong''s family as a concubine.


    Liu Eryu was still sober and knew that she was not from a good background and was not good-looking, so it was impossible for her to be the head wife of Dou Shaodong''s family, so she asked for a concubine position.


    What''s even more embarrassing is that Dou Shaodong''s family thought Liu Eryu was joking and wanted to die. He responded to her: "Okay, I will take you with me when I leave."


    Liu Eryu was so excited that she fainted and waited happily for Dou Shaodong''s family to pick her up.


    But Dou Shaodong''s family forgot about it and didn''t take it seriously at all. They only remembered it when they came to town again and were blocked by Liu Eryu.


    He exined to Liu Eryu: "What I said was just a joke, did you take it seriously? Stop ying around and go home quickly. I have some big things to do at my young master''s house."


    After saying that, he left. Liu Eryu wanted to chase him, but was stopped by a servant of the Dou family, which made Liu Eryu cry miserably. Many people in the town saw this, so gossip spread, and Liu Eryu''s reputation waspletely ruined.


    The Liu family couldn''t afford to lose this person, so they locked Liu Eryu in their house and prevented her froming out to look for Dou Shaodong''s family again.


    Dou Shaodong''s family also felt that they were very sorry for Liu Eryu, so they sent three hundred taels of silver to the Liu family. As a result, these three hundred taels of silver bought the hearts of the entire Liu family. The whole family felt that Dou Shaodong''s family was interested in Eryu, and they wanted to give Liu Eryu to him as a maid.


    Dou Shaodong''s family just started to have a headache, especially after hearing that he was beaten this time, Liu Eryu''s family went to the county town to y drums to redress his grievances, which made him realize that he had really gone too far.


    "Dou Zhi, you are not very good at doing things now. Howe you can''t even deal with a single household in the town?" Dou Shaodong''s family said with some disgust.


    Dou Zhi: "Young master, it''s not that the ves are ipetent, it''s the Liu family who are too daring to do this. You should go and see them quickly, otherwise people will be killed and this gossip will be spread to the capital."


    She is ipetent? He was obviously looking for death.


    If he wants a woman, she will make arrangements for him. Arrangements have been made before and they were dealt with cleanly, but they were all paid for in cash. This time, the young master''s family insisted on risking death to seduce a simple small town girl. Something happened to her, she deserves it.


    Dou Shaodong''s family had no choice but to get up, open the door and ask, "Where are the Liu family?"


    Dou Zhi: At Xus Inn.


    Xu''s Inn is one of the best inns in the county. Dou Shaodong''s family is rich, so he paid them to stay one night at Xu''s Inn and go back tomorrow.


    "Let''s go to Xu''s Inn." Dou Shaodong''s family said, and shouted into the yard again: "You go and call Xu Gaowu!" "Yes!" said the shadow guard guarding the darkness of the yard, and went quickly. I found Xu Gaodi.


    Xu Gaodi is a nickname. He got his name because he was born with high and low feet. He is thirty this year and has not married yet, but Xu Gaodi has a good appearance. Dou Zhi guessed the meaning of Dou Shaodong''s family as soon as he heard it: "You want to match Xu Gaodi With Liu Eryu?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded: "Well, Xu Gaodi was born with a disability and his family was poor. His biggest dream in this life is to get a wife. He doesn''t care about looks. Liu Eryu is a person who cares about appearance. Although Xu Gaodi''s legs and feet are not good, his face is good. You are very upright, get them together, give them some money, and the Liu family''s matter will be over."


    After speaking, he pointed forward and said: "Let''s go."


    Dou Zhi nodded and followed Dou Shaodong''s family to Xu''s Inn.


    In the Xu family inn, Liu Eryu was lying on the edge of the well, crying very sadly. The Liu family stood aside and shouted to her, advising her: "Eryu, don''t do stupid things. Dou Shaodong''s family will definitely listen to you. Go to the officials in person and arrest the evildoers who robbed him and put them in jail."


    That''s right, Liu Eryu didn''t jump into the well because he wanted to marry Dou Shaodong''s family, but because he felt aggrieved by Dou Shaodong''s family and wanted to use the incident of jumping into the well to force him to report to the government.


    Mr. Tang couldn''tugh or cry about this. If Liu Eryu threatened to force the young master to marry her, she would definitely take action immediately and deal with Liu Eryu. But Liu Eryu was not the case. She simply felt aggrieved for the young master and was worried that those evildoers woulde to rob the young master a second time, so she threatened the young master by jumping into a well to report to the officials, catch the evildoers, and ensure the young master''s future safety.


    "Old mama, please hurry up and persuade Eryu, otherwise Eryu will really jump." Madam Liu was so anxious that she grabbed Grandma Tang and asked Grandma Tang to say something.


    Mother Tang remained unmoved and said in a calm and orderly voice: "No, your girl is a tough one and she won''t really jump into a well."


    Mrs. Liu choked when she heard this. Indeed, her Eryu was very resistant to beatings. Not only was she resistant to beatings, but when othersughed at her for being ugly, fat, and with buck teeth, she could even scold her back with confidence, saying that your family was hungry without enough food. Rat, I live on wild vegetables, and all I have on my body are bones and skin. You call me fat because you are jealous that my family has enough money to eat meat!


    But


    "Eryu cried very miserably, you..." Madam Liu still wanted Granny Tang to persuade her, but before she finished speaking, Liu Eryu yelled at her: "Mom, please don''t embarrass Granny Tang. Mom, its my daughter who wants to jump into the well!


    "Hey, you **** girl, you won''t let us embarrass Granny Tang, so why are you embarrassing us? It''s okay for the whole family to apany you and make you look embarrassed, but you have to worry about your slippery hands and not being able to climb the edge of the well all the time. I really fell into the well and drowned!" Mrs. Liu rolled up her sleeves angrily and scolded Liu Eryu: "Don''t do it,e here quickly."


    Boss Liu fanned the wind with his sleeves and persuaded Liu Eryu: "Eryu, why don''t you take a rest first and let''s wait until dark before continuing? It''s May now and it''s extremely hot. If we get heat stroke, what will happen at home?" You also have to pay for medical expenses, its not worth it, dont you think?


    Liu Eryu was stunned for a moment, thinking that it was really not worth it, but if she just gave up like that, Dou Shaodong''s family would definitely not take it seriously. What if she was robbed by evil people again in the future?


    "No, I have to wait for Dou Shaodong''s family. If Dou Shaodong''s family doesn''te, I will jump down!" Liu Eryu roared with full force.


    Dou Shaodong''s head hurt when he heard this. He stood at the door of the yard, pointed at her from a distance and said: "Jump, Liu Eryu, if you don''t jump, you will be your grandson!"

 Chapter 1105: thank you for cursing me

    Chapter 1105: thank you for cursing me


    Chapter 1105 Thank you for cursing me


    The shopkeeper of the Xujia Inn heard this and said hurriedly: "The Dou Shaodong family can''t do anything about it. If she really jumps, how can our inn still do business?"


    Damn it, their inn was really in bad luck. They thought they were getting a big deal, but they actually got a big trouble. They jumped into the well without even keeping the room warm. On a hot day, are you deliberately trying to punish him, the shopkeeper?


    Dou Shaodong''s family said nonchntly: "It''s okay. If she jumps, we will save her immediately. She won''t die."


    The owner of the Xujia Inn: "...You''d better go over and try to persuade me."


    Don''t say these scary words. What if you can''t be saved in time and die? !


    Liu Eryu was very happy when he saw Dou Shaodong''s house, his eyes were shining, and he waved to him and said: "Dou Shaodong''s house, you are here, wu wu wu, I knew you woulde. You are so kind, you will not watch." I''ll die."


    Dou Shaodongs family: Do you think Im kind-hearted, so youre threatening me with death? Is this all you have, Liu Eryu? Youve learned how to y dirty tricks!


    Liu Eryu said hurriedly: "No, I don''t want to force you to marry me. I want to force you to report to the officials and catch the evildoers who robbed you."


    "Isn''t this still a threat to death?" Dou Shaodong said angrily: "Liu Eryu, I warn you, being robbed is my business. I have a lot of money and I am willing to be robbed by them. What does it have to do with you? What are you making a fuss about? Are you making trouble? Get over here quickly!"


    If Liu Eryu coulde over so easily, she wouldn''t pester Dou Shaodong''s family until the whole town knew about it.


    Liu Eryu always felt that Dou Shaodong''s family was very kind to her, so when she heard this, she looked at Dou Shaodong''s family in disbelief, and then shouted: "You idiot! You are robbed just because you keep throwing money away. Why dont you learn a lesson and think that you have more money? The more money you have, the more dangerous it is. If you dont arrest the bad guys who robbed you, you will definitely be robbed even more next time. And next time, you will be It will attract robbers, and the robbers will steal all the family property, and then be quartered by five horses!"


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    I thank you for cursing me.


    Dou Zhi nodded in agreement: "Well, what Eryu said makes sense."


    "Shut up, where are you from?" Dou Shaodong''s family red at Dou Zhi angrily, pointed at Liu Eryu and said: "I know you are doing it for my own good, but you are worrying for nothing. My family is rich, so we can support them." From the Shadow Guard.


    What is a shadow guard? Madam Liu asked curiously, Can shadows still work?


    Dou Shaodongs family wants to hit a wall!


    Mr. Tang said: "The shadow guards are the guards hiding in the dark. They will protect the young master and prevent him from getting into trouble."


    Madam Liu curled her lips disdainfully: "The shadow guard raised by Dou Shaodong''s family is too useless. He was beaten badly this time, and the shadow guard didn''t save him."


    Liu Eryu nodded sharply and said, "My mother is right!"


    Grandma Tang choked, looking at Dou Shaodong''s face, she was beaten so hard that she almost couldn''t recognize it: "This is the shadow guard''s n to lure the tiger away from the mountain, and the young master was temporarily unprotected, so he said. "


    Madam Liu: "There is no n, it''s just that the shadow guard is useless."


    Mother Tang stopped talking.


    Dou Zhi didnt say anything either, it was so embarrassing.


    Dou Shaodong was so choked that he couldn''t speak for half a quarter of an hour. In the end, he could only walk over in person and grabbed Liu Eryu: "Come here, I am, are you still addicted? Tell you, this time It was an ident, and I will take revenge on my own, so you dont need to worry."


    As he spoke, he wanted to drag her away from the well mouth, but Liu Eryu was strong and strong. He clung to the edge of the well with both hands and refused to let go: "How do the young masters want to take revenge? Can you really take revenge? You can''t even find anyone, can you?" "


    She was very doubtful about the strength of the Dou family''s shadow guards. If the shadow guards were effective, Dou Shaodong''s family would not be robbed. Dou Shaodong''s family was depressed and so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He had no choice but to yell: "My shadow guard has found those evil people and is teaching them a lesson."


    He lowered his voice and said: "They may be beaten to death by my shadow guards, so you can''t shout about it, do you understand?"


    beat, beat to death!


    Liu Eryu was shocked. He looked at Dou Shaodong''s house in horror, his eyes clearly saying: So you are so vicious.


    She just wants to catch those evil people and put them in jail.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at her appearance and sneered: "What are you afraid of? Do you really think that this young master is incapable of running amok? You are thinking too much. There are some things that I just don''t want everyone to know about. Thats all, but the revenge that needs to be avenged will definitely be avenged, so you dont have to worry about it.


    But this time he really couldn''t take revenge, because it was Qin Xiaohouye''s people who beat him, and he could only suffer the pain without letting outsiders know about it, and he couldn''t let outsiders notice the clues, so he could only find this excuse.


    In fact, it is not an excuse. If the person who beat him was not Qin Xiaohou, but a real robber, he would indeed send shadow guards to kill the bad guy and would not report it to the official.


    For a person of his status, it would be very troublesome if he reported everything to the official. People from the Dou family and his stepmother''s family would take the opportunity to make trouble, so it would be better to resolve it privately.


    "I''m a little scared...but Dou Shaodong''s family are good people and they deserve what they deserve. As long as Dou Shaodong''s family is safe in the future," Liu Eryu said.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Liu Eryu... Damn, he was a little touched. Even if she was not good-looking, he didn''t want to turn a good-born girl into a ve, otherwise he would really take Liu Eryu with him.


    "Have you brought anyone here?" After Dou Shaodong''s family made sure that Liu Eryu would not jump into the well, they stopped dragging her and turned around and shouted towards the courtyard door.


    Bring it. Two shadow guards suddenly appeared holding Xu Gaodi.


    Xu Gaodi met Dou Shaodongs family. Dou Shaodongs family once gave Xu Gaodis mother a piece of silver and bought her a basket weaved by her.


    "Dou Shaodong''s family, are you looking for the younger one?" Xu Gao asked lowly.


    Dou Shaodongs family nodded and waved to him: Come here.


    "Hey." Xu Gaodi walked over staggeringly. Every step he took seemed like he was stepping on a pit. Half of his body sank. When the other normal foot stepped forward, The side of the body that sank was lifted up again.


    In short, everyone knows that he has high or low feet.


    Dou Shaodong''s family pointed at Xu Gao and said: "His name is Xu Lu. He is of the same n as the Xu family in the county. There is an olddy in the family. She has a good temper. She is not an old pious woman who is always trying to tease people. He is thirty and has not yet The reason for getting married is that my family is poor, I have no brothers to help me, and I still have problems with my legs and feet, but he looks good and is suitable for you. If you are willing, I will act as a matchmaker for you, buy you a yard in the county, and give you two hundred taels. Silver, you will live a good life in the future."


    He then said to Xu Gao in a low voice: "You said that as long as you can get a wife, you can continue the family line. It doesn''t matter how you look. Now that I have found a wife for you, are you happy?"


    Having said that, he told Xu Gaodi about the situation of Liu Eryu''s family again.

 Chapter 1106: wont betray

    Chapter 1106: won''t betray


    Chapter 1106 Will not betray


    Xu Gaodi was frightened when he heard that Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to be a matchmaker for him.


    However, he still listened carefully to what Dou Shaodong''s family said, and was very satisfied with Liu Eryu''s family. He nced at Liu Eryu and said with a somewhat embarrassed smile: "It''s good that it can be done."


    Liu Eryu is not good-looking, but his family background is much better than his. Not only does he have a house in the town, he also has fields outside the town. He has both parents at home, a brother and a sister. He is a blessed person. Unlike him, who was scolded as a lonely man with no brothers at home, and who was disabled and didn''t even own a house. He could only rent a shabby house with his mother and do odd jobs to make a living.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very happy and asked Liu Eryu: "Xu Lu is willing to marry you. What do you think? Are you willing? You have to take good care of it. He is quite handsome and he is diligent and honest. If you miss him, you may..." Its not easy to marry.


    Liu Eryu was a face-control person. When he saw Xu Gaobo''s good looks, he blushed a long time ago. Thinking about his own appearance and his ruined reputation, how could he not be happy about it? He lowered his head and said shyly: "Human, I am willing~ "


    Others?


    Dou Shaodong''s family was frightened when they heard her tongue-in-cheek words. "Liu Eryu, you have changed. You should be a shrew."


    "Sure, since you are all happy with it, I will find a matchmaker for you tomorrow and your two families will decide on your marriage." After Dou Shaodong finished speaking, he looked at Xu Gaodi and warned: "I am a man. If a man is rich, he will The reason for turning bad is that I have said something ugly before. Dont think about finding a good-looking woman when you have money. I will send people back from time to time to check. If you dare to be sorry to Liu Eryu, what happened to your house and money? If theye, I will let them disappear. The children will also be taken away, leaving you cut off from the incense and unable to exin to your dead father."


    Xu Gaodi hurriedly waved his hands and said: "No, no, don''t worry. Dou Shaodong''s family can rest assured. I am very satisfied to be able to marry a wife in this life. Even if I have money, I will leave it to my son and will not use it to give to other women." "


    When Xu Gaodi was in his early twenties, he fell in love with a good-looking woman, but the woman was not a good one. She defrauded his family of all their money and house. His father was furious because of this. After learning his lesson, he still dares to look for beautiful women.


    Dou Shaodongs family said: Youd better keep your word.


    Then he said to Dou Zhi: "Take the silver and give one hundred taels to Xu Gaodi to prepare for the wedding. Give one hundred taels to Liu Eryu. When Liu Eryues over, the one hundred taels of silver will go to the Xu family along with her dowry. .


    Buy them a yard, it doesnt have to be very good, but it needs more room so they can raise children in the future.


    Liu Eryu seemed to be a good childbearer, and Xu Gaodi wanted to have a child. Wouldn''t he risk his life waiting for him to get married? So its better to buy them a yard with more rooms, otherwise they wont be able to live in it when they have more children in the future.


    As for finding a matchmaker, I left it to Grandma Tang.


    Yes. Dou Zhi responded, took out two hundred-tael silver notes and gave them to Xu Gaodi and Liu Eryu respectively.


    Liu Eryu was very happy. After epting the banknote, he gave it to his mother. She secretly nced at Xu Gaoxiao... Although he was a bit older, he looked really handsome. If he wore the clothes of Dou Shaodong''s family, he would look like a wealthy young man. .


    With a bang, Mrs. Liu hit Liu Eryu **** the head and cursed: "You heartless and stinky girl, please thank Dou Shaodong quickly."


    Your heart has changed too quickly. Half an hour ago you were fighting for Dou Shaodong''s family, but now you like Xu Gaodi?


    Mrs. Liu felt aggrieved for Dou Shaodong''s family. She felt that her daughter had failed Dou Shaodong''s family and was a bad woman who had changed her mind.


    But Liu Eryu knew a long time ago that Dou Shaodong''s family would not like her, and she also knew that her love for Dou Shaodong''s family would not be fruitful, so she gave up long ago. The reason for jumping into the well this time was for the safety of Dou Shaodong''s family.


    With a plop, Liu Eryu knelt down to Dou Shaodong''s family and cried: "Dou Shaodong''s family, thank you. It is my Liu Eryu''s good fortune to meet you in this life... Because of you, I can live a life of wealth and honor." . Dont say anything, Ill kowtow to you a few times. He kowtowed to Dou Shaodongs family with bang bang bang bang, which made Dou Shaodongs family feel like they had ascended to heaven.


    "Okay, stop kowtowing." Dou Shaodong''s family warned again: "Liu Eryu, don''t think that because this young master has given you so much money, you can live a wealthy life. You still have to work hard to earn money. , secure your money, otherwise you will be paupers in a few years and wont even have money to raise your children.


    With a few hundred taels of silver in the countryside, you can indeed live a wealthy life, but if you spend moneyvishly and don''t know how to handle your money, you will soon be poor.


    Liu Eryu said: "Don''t worry, Shaodong Dou. Who am I, Liu Eryu? I definitely won''t do that kind of thing where I only earn money and don''t do any work."


    Xu Gaodi knelt down with difficulty and thanked Dou Shaodong''s family: "Young people will also work hard and spend less money, so that the family will not be poor again."


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Remember what you are saying now. This person''s luck only happens once in his life. If you don''t cherish it, then even if you die poor and wait for money to save your life, I will not give you another penny."


    After Dou Shaodongs family finished speaking, he left first.


    Mrs. Liu took her whole family to chase after him, crying: "Dou Shaodong''s family, walk slowly. You are the great benefactor of our old Liu family."


    She has arranged the whole life of Eryu of her family, she is a good person.


    Dou Zhi and Granny Tang were both quick-thinking people, and they quickly decided on the marriage between Liu Eryu and Xu Gaodi. They also bought a house with upper and lower rooms, plus a woodshed and kitchen, making it a total of sixteen rooms. They can live in a house as long as they want in the future.


    And the news that Liu Eryu was engaged and was going to marry in the county town also spread to Qingfu Town, causing a sensation in the entire Qingfu Town.


    Oh my God, did Liu Eryu really get married, or did she marry in the county town? Which blind fool married her?


    All the women in the town gathered together to gossip. The broken door of Liu Eryu''s house was blocked by the women, and they all ran to watch the fun.


    Mrs. Liu was very proud. She stood at the door with her bucket on her waist and boasted about Xu Gaodi. She praised Xu Gaodi to such an extent that everything in the sky and on the earth was like Pan An''s rebirth and the stars descending to earth.


    Mr. Ouyang''s servant also went to listen. After he went back and told Mr. Ouyang, he praised: "Liu Eryu''s mother is a eloquent speaker. If she is a man, he can be a storyteller and he will definitely be famous for his talk."


    The young man thought to himself: There are no women in Qingfu Town who can''t speak. Not only do they gossip, but they can also gossip so well that even picking up a copper coin on the road can turn into a box of gold.


    Gu Jinli also heard about Liu Eryu, and Erqing also found out: "It was the matchmaker Dou Shaodong''s family who took care of Liu Eryu all his life."


    Gu Jinli nodded, feeling more reassured about Dou Shaodong''s family. Such a person who would find reasons to give money to poor people and who would take care of the girl''s food and clothing for the rest of her life because he had caused trouble and ruined her reputation would not be a bad person. Even if he is forced to question him in the future, he will not betray Brother Qin.

 Chapter 1107: came back

    Chapter 1107: came back


    Chapter 1107 is back


    As long as she is sure that Dou Shaodong''s family will not betray Brother Qin, she will feel relieved.


    And she herself also wanted the Dou Shaodong family as an ally.


    Brother Qin needs money. Although they have ways to make money, they must have someone who is capable, well-connected, and can recruit the entire Dachu business to help them expand their business.


    This person is Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Not only does he have the Dou family as a cornerstone, but he is also a good businessman himself. By working with him, they can make a steady stream of money.


    The two were talking when they suddenly heard cheersing from far and near. Although they couldn''t hear clearly what they were saying, they knew it was very lively outside.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed and said, "Go out and see if Brother Qin is back?"


    Today is already eighteen, tomorrow is their engagement ceremony, and Brother Qin should be back.


    He then looked at the robe in his hand and said, "It''s over, there is still a hem to confiscate."


    The engagement gift in Da Chu is for the man to give gifts such as gold and silver jewelry to the woman, and the woman should give the man some clothes and shoes.


    Erqing smiled, Xiaodong doesnt have to worry, as long as its made by Xiaodong, the master will like it even if its a piece of rag.


    But Erqing was very sensible and didn''t say anything. He bowed and said, "Hey, ve girl, go out and take a look."


    As soon as she left the yard, she met Xiao Ji who rushed back: "Er Qing, Xiao Dong, our future uncle is back and he brought back a very famous matchmaker. I heard that the matchmaker works for government officials and wealthy families. He has never been a matchmaker." I wont act as a matchmaker for the farmers. The little boss is very proud this time, and many people in the vige came to watch the fun."


    "We also brought back a young general, who is the son of General Fuchengguo. But the vige chief He was frightened. He is now fawning over the young general. The three grandfathers, the third grandmother, the host and his wife have already gone to greet the young general. Everyone The vige is buzzing with excitement."


    Xiao Ji ran into the house while talking, panting, and asked Gu Jinli: "Does the little boss want to meet the young general?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was beaten by Erqing.


    Erqing said: "Tomorrow is the engagement ceremony for the Xiaodong family. The Xiaodong family cannot leave the house. They have to wait for the matchmaker to deliver the engagement gift to the Qin family andplete the engagement ceremony before they can leave the house. This is the rule, you want Is the little boss breaking the rules?"


    Xiaoji covered his head that was hurt by the beating and said, "I''m sorry, little master. I have never seen the general. I was so happy that I forgot about it."


    Gu Jinli is also very happy, but she is not happy that Guo Qiang is here, but that Qin Sang is back: "You guys go out first, I have to make clothes in a hurry, so I didn''t tell you not toe in."


    Xiao Ji was startled: "Xiao Dong, you are not excited at all?"


    Gu Jinli looked up at her: "Why are you so excited?"


    Uh, Xiaoji choked.


    Erqing pulled her and said, "Let''s go quickly, don''t you want to watch the fun? If it''s toote, the fun will end."


    Xiao Ji, this idiot, will definitelye to see the little boss when the masteres back. They will only get in the way here.


    Erqing was right. Gu Jinli was unhappy because she knew Qin Sang woulde to see her, so she was waiting for him.


    Qin Sang didn''t let her wait long and came half an hourter.


    It was still busy outside. Gu Jinxiu followed Mr. Cui to prepare dinner to entertain the guests. They were the only two in the yard.


    As soon as Gu Jinli opened the window, Qin Sang jumped in, hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu, I''m back, don''t you think I''m here?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked up at him and said, "I thought about it." Upon hearing this, Qin Sang became even more happy when he saw her bright smile. He was no longer tired from traveling all night. He stared at her and said, "I miss you too... Xiaoyu, we are getting engaged, are you happy?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head, Qin Sang''s heart sank when he saw it, and he asked with great concern: "Is Xiaoyu unhappy?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "I''m very happy to tease you."


    Even though she had already received the engagement letter and became an unmarried couple, when it came time for the engagement ceremony, she was still very happy. How can I say this kind of joy? It is a feeling that when you see the person you like happy, you will also feel happy.


    Qin Sang was very happy when he heard the answer he wanted to hear. He told Gu Jinli about Zong Matchmaker and Guo Qiang: "With them here, you can feel less aggrieved."


    If nothing had happened in the family, she should have received a more grand engagement ceremony, instead of like now, the most important guest was only Guo Qiang.


    Gu Jinli was stunned and said with a smile: "I''m not wronged. As long as you are the one getting engaged, I won''t be wronged."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a surge of heat in his heart and a sore nose. He hugged her tightly, closed his eyes, and snuggled with her... He liked the feeling of holding her, it was so soft, warm, and soothing. He is very satisfied.


    Gu Jinli smiled silently and let him hold her.


    A quarter of an hourter, she poked his back with her hand, making him flinch, and reminded him: "Zong Matchmaker and General Xiao Guo want you to entertain them, so you can''t stay here for too long."


    Qin Sang raised his head and said to her: "I know, I will leaveter."


    He missed her, so while Vige Chief He and Third Grandpa were surrounding Guo Qiang, he secretly came to see her. He was satisfied after seeing her and would not stay too long.


    Zong''s matchmaker is a person who pays great attention to rules. He was reminded all the way that he should not do anything arrogant before the wedding ceremony, otherwise it would be very bad.


    So he had to leave quickly after seeing her, so as not to be discovered by the shrewd matchmakers.


    As he was talking, he saw the robe lying aside and asked happily: "Is this the engagement gift you made for me?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, but I made it for you myself, from cutting to sewing to embroidery, all without help."


    Last time, Brother Qin received her tiger head purse and was very happy. Therefore, when making this robe, she did not rely on others. She wanted to make it for him with her own hands, stitch by stitch.


    Qin Sang held her hand, walked over, picked up the robe, looked at it, and said with a smile: "Well, I like it very much. My little fish is bing more and more capable."


    In the past, the third grandma always said that she could not make female celebrities, but now she can make purses and robes.


    After a while, he grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand again and inspected it carefully. When he saw two needle holes, he frowned and said, "Just do it this time. Don''t do it next time. I have clothes to wear."


    Gu Jinli blushed a little and defended: "I don''t do this often, so I got two needles. I won''t be able to do it anymore when I get used to it."


    but


    She looked at his face and said, "I like to see you caring about me."


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, and his eyes lit up, showing that he liked hearing what she said.


    But he shook his head and said: "It''s better not to do this. If I feel sorry for you, you must be injured, tired, or wronged. I just want to make Xiaoyu happy."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was moved. Her little brother Qin is so good and must be rewarded!


    She grabbed Qin Sang''spel, stood on tiptoes, and was about to kiss him when Erqing came.


    Erqing knew that his master was in the house, and he didn''t want toe and scold him, so he had toe: "My dear boss, my boss''s wife has told you to go and see the matchmaker as a gift."

 Chapter 1108: Clean up secretly

    Chapter 1108: Clean up secretly


    Chapter 1108: Secretly cleaning up


    Qin Sang saw Gu Jinli grabbing his cor and pulling him down. His eyes lit up when he knew that she was going to kiss him. He was waiting happily. When he heard this, his face sank and he quit. He quickly lowered his head and kissed Gu Jinli.


    "Well..." Gu Jinli was caught off guard and found it a little funny. He hurriedly pushed him and urged: "Hurry up, otherwise the matchmaker and the others areing."


    The rules of Da Chu are that the day before the engagement, the girls family must wait in the house until the engagement ceremony ispleted before leaving the house.


    The matchmaker is a well-known matchmaker, and those who work as matchmakers for officials and prominent families must understand this truth. Therefore, she should not have to spread a nket and go out to the matchmaker, but the matchmaker shoulde to see her.


    Gu Jinli''s guess was correct. After a while, she heard a burst of voices, including the voices of Mrs. Cui, the third grandma, Mrs. Chen, and a strange voice, who she thought was the matchmaker.


    Qin Sang also heard it and had to let go of her. He said with some reluctance: "I''ll leave first ande to see you in the evening."


    Gu Jinli pushed him and said, "Let''s go, let''s note tonight. It''s hard for you toe back. You have to prepare for the wedding ceremony tomorrow. It''s important to seize the time and get more sleep."


    "I''m not tired. I''m in good health. Two hours of sleep every day is enough." After Qin Sang said this, he didn''t dare to stay any longer and hurriedly climbed out of the window and left.


    After Gu Jinli tidied his clothes and hair, he opened the door and stood on the right side of the door waiting.


    Not long after, I heard Chen''s high-pitched voice: "Mrs. Zong, this is the courtyard where Xiaoyu and Sister Xiu live. She is sewing clothes for Sang now."


    He thenughed and said, "But her craftsmanship is not good, and the things she embroiders are weird. The tiger head she embroiders looks like she is embroidering a pig head. It is chubby and does not have the majesty of a mountain king at all."


    The matchmaker was in his fifties, but he looked to be in his early forties. He was wearing clean and decent clothes, with a simple bun on his head, only a jade hairpin, and a pair of jade earrings. He looked ordinary. It''s clean and a bit noble.


    In response to Chen''s noisy words, the matchmaker just nodded slightly and said, "Miss Gu Er makes clothes for Sang of the Qin family. She is very virtuous."


    One sentence shocked Chen to the point of being stunned.


    Zong matchmakers seem to be very strict about rules. Shouldn''t they say a few words to Xiaoyu when they hear this? Why are you bragging?


    The third grandma red at Mrs. Chen. If the matchmaker hadn''t been there, she would have really wanted to blow Mrs. Chen away!


    Not long after, the matchmaker was supported by the little maid and stepped into the courtyard. When he looked up, he saw Gu Jinli standing on the right side of the door, with a low eyebrow and his hands folded in front of him.


    Seeing this, the matchmaker nodded with satisfaction. Mrs. Guo was right. This Miss Gu Er was a person who knew the rules very well. Although she was the host, she was a junior, so when weing guests, she stood on the right side and left the left side. Let the guests go.


    The left is respected.


    Gu Jinli heard footsteps and knew that Zong''s matchmaker had arrived at the doorstep. He saluted and said, "Junior has seen Mrs. Zong and wishes to greet Mrs. Zong."


    Zong Matchmaker''s son''s family was once saved by General Guo Jin, so Zong Matchmaker came here to repay his kindness. Although he came to this poor countryside, Zong Matchmaker did not put on airs, and stepped forward slowly and orderly, helping Gu Jinli up: "Miss Gu Er is polite."


    Gu Jinli stood up straight following the matchmaker''s support, looked at the matchmaker and said with a smile: "Mrs. Zong, you have worked hard all the way. The countryside is not as good as the city, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    The matchmaker liked her very much when he saw that she had good manners and spoke in a gentle and orderly voice. She didn''t have the shivering of a person like her, nor did she have the loud voice of a country farmer. When he looked at her face again, he was stunned. Live... I didn''t expect to see two girls who looked as good as the two jewels in the capital in such a countryside. No, if the Gu sisters dress up again, they will probably be better than the two jewels in the capital.


    The matchmaker looked at Gu Jinli''s appearance and liked her even more. Farm girls who looked like this wanted to climb into the upper echelons of society. They relied on their beauty and tried their best to squeeze into the upper echelons of society and be concubines or concubines. She doesn''t hesitate to be the maid of intercourse.


    But the Gu sisters did not. Their future husbands were both neighbor boys born in the countryside, and they had no intention of climbing high.


    What surprised the matchmaker even more was that the Gu family sisters looked so good, but they didn''t have any outstanding reputation in the vige. It seemed that the Gu family was very smart and didn''t let their two daughters bear such a harmful reputation.


    What Ke Zongs matchmaker doesnt understand is how the Gu family did it?


    It''s very simple. The main reason is that Gu Jinli is too fierce. She is known as a female bully in the vige. Everyone is afraid of her fierceness. Few people pay attention to her appearance. Even if some people who want to die do pay attention, they will be secretly taken care of by Qin Sang. Packed up.


    After doing so many times, naturally no one dared to stare at her anymore.


    Gu Jinxiu is like a transparent person. He almost never goes out. Even if he goes out, he always wears a curtain and hat and does not show his face. Not many people in Dafeng Vige have seen Gu Jinxiu.


    Zong''s matchmaker looked at the Gu family with admiration and put it awaypletely out of repayment. Instead, he seriously told Gu Jinli what to do for the engagement ceremony tomorrow.


    There are steps in the engagement ceremony. When should you get up to bathe and change clothes, when should youb your hair and makeup, when should you worship heaven, earth and ancestors, when should you open the door to wee the man for the engagement ceremony, and how to wee him. All of them are particr.


    Zong''s matchmaker exined everything clearly to Gu Jinli, and thoughtfully took a booklet from the maid''s hand, handed it to her and said, "This booklet contains what you need to do for the engagement ceremony tomorrow. If you don''t Mark my words and read this booklet.


    Gu Jinli took the booklet with both hands and said with a smile: "Thank you, Mrs. Zong. I will definitely take the time to read it and make sure I don''t make any mistakes tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Zongs matchmaker nodded with satisfaction: Call me Grandma Zong, my eldest granddaughter is one year older than you.


    Gu Jinli followed the good example and called out: "Grandma Zong."


    Zong''s matchmaker was very happy, but his smile was still small, a standard smile. After saying a few words to Gu Jinli, he stood up and left.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go see off the matchmaker. You stay in the house and make the robe for Sang. Xiaoji will bring you dinner." Cui turned around and told Gu Jinli, and quickly followed. Zong matchmaker them.


    After Zong Matchmaker and the others left the yard, Xiao Ji''s shoulders slumped and he felt rxed: "Oh my God, I''m finally gone. This Zong Matchmaker''s rules are really strict. He even keeps his back straight when he sits. Standing straight and keeping her head raised, isnt her neck sore?


    Gu Jinli looked at Xiao Ji and said, "Xiao Ji, you are looking more and more like a noble aunt."


    "What!" Xiao Ji was shocked, his face turned pale with fright, and he asked tremblingly: "Really, really?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you have been talking about God more and more recently. If you continue like this, you will be the second noble aunt."

 Chapter 1109: My face froze with laughter

    Chapter 1109: My face froze withughter


    "No." Xiao Ji almost cried when he thought of Chen''s behavior: "If I be like the noble aunt, my ve will die."


    Erqing sneered and said: "Then you have to change it. If it doesn''t work, after the engagement ceremony between the young master and the master ispleted, I will take you to live in the mountains for a few days to keep you reborn."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji hurriedly waved his hands and said: "I will definitely change it, so I won''t bother Erqing."


    But Erqing refused: "No, if you want to continue to serve the little boss, you must go to the mountains to experience. Otherwise, you can go work in the pharmaceutical workshop and find someone else."


    Xiao Ji became anxious and quickly covered his mouth and said: "I''ll go, I''ll go, I promise I won''t talk too much in the future."


    In fact, Xiao Ji is quite qualified as a personal maid. She has learned ounting and rules from Aunt Tao, knows how to punch and kick, understands Gu Jinli''s temper, and can cooperate well with her, but she is too gossipy and likes to listen to and tell gossip.


    But these minor problems can be corrected and can be tolerated as long as she doesn''t tell anything about the Gu family.


    Erqing put it down after clicking Xiaoji. He took the booklet left by the matchmaker and flipped through it: "My dear boss, I will show it to you. When the wedding ceremony is held tomorrow, I will remind you."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli responded, picked up the robe for Qin Sang, and began to collect the hem. After the hem was collected, the robe waspleted.


    Zong''s matchmaker came to deliver the wedding gift for the Qin family, so he couldn''t stay at Gu Jinli''s house. After exining the steps for the wedding gift tomorrow, he left and returned to the Qin family.


    The Qin family was bustling with activity. The vige head He, the elders of the He family, Lu Gensheng, and the elders of the Lu family all came and gathered around General Xiao Guo to watch.


    Vige Chief He held Xiao General Guo''s hand tightly and said: "As expected of General Guo''s son, he looks strong and looks like a little tiger, and he is also a handsome little tiger."


    Brother Cheng also came to Qin''s house to watch the fun. He almostughed out loud when he heard this. Vige Chief He still likes to tter nobles so much. Look at the hand held by him. General Xiao Guo couldn''t pull it back even if he wanted to.


    Guo Qiang didnt expect the vigers in Dafeng Vige to be so enthusiastic. He smiled so hard that his face froze, but he couldnt lose his temper. These were Brother Sangs vigers. If he loses his temper at them, he will definitely offend these vigers. These vigers dare not do anything to him, but they will definitely me Brother Sang.


    So he could only endure it and smile at them in various ways.


    Gu Dewang felt that Guo Qiang was a bit miserable, so while eating snacks, he stretched out his hand to Vige Chief He: "Please hold my hand, and let General Guo''s hand rest, it is sweating from your hug."


    Aren''t you always slippery when holding a pair of sweaty hands on a hot day?


    "Let''s go, I can see you all day long. Who cares about holding your hand? Are your hands as valuable as those of a young general?!" Vige Chief He red at Gu Dewang with anger, but he quickly realized that Gu Dewang''s It was to remind him. He reluctantly let go of Guo Qiang''s hand and said with a smile: "General Guo, don''t be offended. The old man is a countryman and has never seen much of the world. Seeing such a noble person like you, I can''t help but Just want to hug.


    Guo Qiangughed so hard that his cheeks hurt, but he still smiled and said: "...You are too serious. When I went to the capital before, I saw an uncle who was so rare that I kept following him."


    "Uncle, uncle? General Xiao Guo has also met the uncle in the capital. Hey, that''s incredible. I heard that the uncle is one rank lower than the marquis. He is a noble man." Vige Chief He was excited. Then he began to ask Guo Qiang about the capital and his uncle. Guo Qiang wanted to die. He was just saying polite words. Why did he bring up such a topic again?


    "There''s nothing good about the capital. The rules are too strict and you don''t feelfortable here. It''s just that there are more royal families and noble and high-ranking officials. My uncle doesn''t have much status. He''s just aid-back uncle. There''s nothing special about him." Guo Qiang thought, If I say that, you won''t ask again, right?


    result


    Vige Chief He looked at Guo Qiang, his eyes were red. He grabbed Guo Qiang''s hand again and asked, "General Guo said this so powerfully. Could it be that he is a marquis at home? Hey, he is not only a young general, but also a young general." There is a little Marquis. There is a little Marquis in our Dafeng Vige. There are auspicious clouds floating over the vige!"


    General Xiao Guo was stunned, and hurriedly waved his hands and said: "No, no, you always misunderstood. My family is just an ordinary military general''s family, not a marquis'' mansion, and I am not a young marquis. You can''t say such things randomly, pretending to be a noble general." Gui Ke will be beheaded."


    Brother Cheng almost diedughing. Seeing that Guo Qiang couldn''t handle it, he ran over to Vige Chief He and said, "Vige Chief, it''s getting dark. You should hurry up and take the rest of the vige back, ande back for dinner tomorrow. "


    He also reminded: "We have rules at the end of the vige. If we break the rules, it will affect the purchase price of aphids."


    Thest sentence was like a thunder, with a loud bang, which frightened many people to their feet and said: "Yes, yes, yes, we should go back, but we can''t break the rules."


    Not long after, most of the vigers left immediately.


    Vige Chief He also quickly stood up and said: "General Xiao Guo, it''s gettingte. The old man has to leave first. Please take care of yourself. Remember to ask Sang to cook the chicken, duck and fish for you, but don''t take them. Its a shame.


    When the vigers knew that a young general hade to the vige, there was a sensation, and every household came with gifts. It''s just that it''s gettingte, so they can''t go to the town to buy four-color gifts, so they go to the chicken coop at home to catch chickens and eggs, and put together a gift to send. Therefore, the Qin family now has half a kitchen full of chicken, duck, and fish. You can save a lot of eggs and meat and vegetables tomorrow.


    Guo Qiang smiled stiffly and said: "Don''t worry, I will eat. You can go back."


    Hurry up and leave. If you dont leave, my face will cramp up fromughing.


    "Hey, hey, the old man is gone, don''t say goodbye." Vige chief He called his two grandsons to say goodbye to Guo Qiang. After seeing the two grandsons talking to Guo Qiang, he left with satisfaction.


    After they left, the matchmaker asked the servants he brought to clean up the Qin family''s house, divide all the gifts, and put them in the wing. He started cooking again, and after dinner, he discussed with the Qin family the steps for sending the engagement gift tomorrow, and didn''t fall asleep untilte at night.


    The next day, before it was dark, Qin Guluotian''s family got up. After the women from the family cleaned up, they went to Gu Jinli''s house to help.


    The men went to the workshop first, and after finishing their morning chores, they put on clean new clothes and went to Gu Jinli''s house before the auspicious time.


    Visitors from outside the vige also rushed to Gu''s house. Shang Xiucai''s family of three were the first to arrive. Shang Yuanyuan was counting the days and waiting. He got up before dawn today, packed up, and came to Gu''s house to apany Gu Jinli.


    Sister Xiaoyu, you look really good today. Shang Yuanyuan looked at Gu Jinli and said with bright eyes.

 Chapter 1110: Stupid and stupid

    Chapter 1110: Stupid and stupid


    Chapter 1110 Stupid and stupid


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched her chubby face and said, "When you get engaged, you will look good too."


    Shang Yuanyuan''s face turned red, he tugged on his skirt, looked at Gu Jinli, and said firmly: "Yuan Yuan will not marry, but will only recruit a son-inw to support his parents. Let those evil people who want to take away my family''s property cry!"


    Gu Jinli was stunned, raised his hand to rub the top of her head, and said: "Whether it''s getting married or getting a son-inw, as long as Yuanyuan is happy... Yuanyuan, Shang Laosi has been arrested, and the Shang family has understood that your family is not easy to mess with." Yes, no one will dare to take advantage of your family''s property. You don''t have to be like this, you should live happily."


    The next day after He Daqian, Zeng Biao and their gang were arrested, Chief Shang Li sent Shang Laosi to the county government office and told all the evil things Shang Laosi had done.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng was so angry that he lifted the table and scolded Chief Shang Li, saying, "I thought your life in Shangjia Vige would be good and there would be no trouble, but I didn''t expect it. There is no one in the vige, but they are doing evil outside!"


    I scolded the head of the district for half an hour before he gave up, and he was almost removed from his position as the head of the district.


    However, because of Mr. Ouyang''s two letters, Shang Laosi''s case was not exposed and was handled quietly. Shangjiacun''s reputation was saved.


    After hearing this, Shang Yuanyuan asked Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, don''t you agree with me recruiting a son-inw? My mother doesn''t agree either. She said that all men want to save face. A good man will not be willing to be a door-to-door son-inw. He will be a door-to-door son-inw." They are all people who cannot marry a wife. Those people are either from a bad family background or a bad person. Recruiting such a son-inw will harm the family, so it is better not to let him go."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "Your mother is right. It is indeed difficult to find a good son-inw, but there are good ones. Yuan Lizhang from Yanfu Vige is a good door-to-door son-inw. But his family is different from ordinary door-to-door sons-inw. The Chang family also marries daughters, but Chang Errui wants to take the Chang family name and continue the Chang family''s incense."


    Then he said: "You don''t have to worry about this. It will take several years before you can say goodbye. If you don''t want to have a son-inw then, just follow the Chang family''s example. When you get married, when a second son is born, he will take your surname and continue your family''s legacy. .


    Shang Yuanyuan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he smiled and said, "Yes, it can be like this too."


    Seeing that she finally had a smile on her face, Gu Jinli was very happy and nodded: "Of course it can be like this. There are many ways to solve the problem, and recruiting a son-inw is not the only way. Yuanyuan doesn''t have to worry. Children can do it. What are you worried about?"


    Shang Yuanyuan is the only daughter in the family. She is doted on by the Shang family and the Jiang family. She should be carefree, but in this era when she cannot live without a son, she cannot think about these things. After Shang Xiuyue''s incident happened, she had been worrying about not having any brothers at home.


    Now that Gu Jinli was more cheerful after hearing what he said, Gui Niu ran over to her and said to her mysteriously: "Sister Yuanyuan, let''s go, I''ll take you to see something new."


    Whats new? Shang Yuanyuan asked in confusion.


    "You''ll know it when you see it. It''s shiny, like silver." Gui Niu said, dragging Shang Yuanyuan and running away. Gu Jinli couldn''t leave the house yet, so he only had time to tell them: "Don''t run out of the end of the vige. , if you meet a man you dont know, dont talk to him ande back quickly.


    Well, we know. Gui Niu responded in a loud voice, and the two of them quickly disappeared.


    Shang Yuanyuan''s two maids hurriedly followed, but Guiniu, who was familiar with the situation, took Shang Yuanyuan and ran into the alley of several houses. The two maids only saw them entering the alley of several houses apart, and waited for them to enter. When we entered the alley, they were no longer visible.


    Shang Yuanyuan''s two maids didn''t worry too much. The end of the vige was guarded and no bad guys woulde in. Qin Gu Luotian''s family was right here, so the youngdy would be fine.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Grandpa Qin, I am Gui Niu, please open the door for me." Gui Niu brought Shang Yuanyuan to Qin''s house and patted the back door of Qin''s house.


    Mr. Qin is not here, but Guo Qiang is. He is hiding in the kitchen of the Qin family and does not dare to go out. Once he goes out, he will be surrounded by a group of old men and old women looking at him.


    Guo Qiang heard a knock on the door and heard the child outside saying that she was Guiniu. Knowing that she was a child of Qin Guluotian''s family, he thought he wanted to see Mr. Qin for something, so he went to open the door. The moment the back door opened with a creak, Gui Niu opened her mouth wide and pointed at him immediately and said: "Sister Yuan Yuan, that''s him, he''s wearing something new!"


    He asked very curiously: "What are you wearing? Is it made of silver? It''s sparkling, isn''t it expensive? And what is that on your head? You are so big and it''s still sticking up to the sky." Braids?"


    Guo Qiang was a little confused. What does all this mean?


    Shang Yuanyuan knew about it, and said to Guiniu: "That''s not the sky braid, it''s the red tassel on the helmet, which can only be worn by generals."


    He then pointed to the armor on Guo Qiang and said, "This is not clothes made of silver. It is soft armor, a type of armor. It is lighter to wear and can run faster when going to the battlefield. It is not as heavy as iron armor."


    Guo Qiang was shocked, looked at Shang Yuanyuan and said, "I didn''t expect you, a fat girl from the countryside, to know so much."


    Shang Yuanyuan frowned, looked up at Guo Qiang and said, "I''m not fat!"


    Guo Qiangughed as if he heard some funny joke, pointed at her and said: "You are not fat, your face is so round, and you still say you are not fat. Little girl, you have to be honest. ?


    Shang Yuan was so angry that he pointed at his face and said: "I just have a big face, not fat. I am already much thinner than when I was a child."


    Guo Qiang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Shang Yuanyuan''s face and then her body. He pped his hands and pointed at her and said, "That''s right. Not only are you fat, you also have a big face!"


    Shang Yuan was so angry that he pulled up a bunch of weeds by the door and threw it at Guo Qiang: "Not only are you stupid, you are also stupid!"


    After saying that, they took Gui Niu and ran away, for fear that Guo Qiang would catch up and beat them.


    The clump of weeds, carrying mud, hit Guo Qiang directly in the face. He opened his mouth and ate a mouthful of mud. He hurriedly spat out the mud in his mouth, ran to the water tank on the corridor of the kitchen, and scooped it out. Rinse mouth with water.


    After washing his mouth, he stared at the back door and said angrily: "Fat girl, you''d better hide. If I see you again, you''ll be dead!"


    Guo Qiang is a junior general. In Fucheng, even the princes of the prefect''s family have to give him three points of courtesy. When have you ever received such anger?


    But after Shang Yuanyuan and Gui Niu ran back, they hid in Gu Jinli''s house and couldn''te out. Guo Qiang didn''t find anyone at all.


    Gu Jinli looked at them panting, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you running for your lives?"


    Gui Niu looked at Gu Jinli, then at Shang Yuanyuan, but said nothing.


    Shang Yuanyuan told Gu Jinli the matter without hiding it. Gu Jinliughed when he heard it. General Xiao Guo may not know that Yuanyuan has been fat since she was a child, so she doesn''t mind others calling her a fat girl, that is, people they know well. How dare you call her that.


    There is another thing, that is, Shang Yuanyuan is very concerned about others saying that she is big-faced. Who dares to say that, she will definitely be angry, just because Shang Xiuyue and the others have called her basin-faced before.

 Chapter 1111: Depart for Linhe Prefecture

    Chapter 1111: Depart for Linhe Prefecture


    Chapter 1111 Departure to Linhe Mansion


    "Yuan Yuan is very good-looking and lovable. Don''t worry about your big face. When you get older, your face will be smaller." Gu Jinli said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Shang Yuanyuan felt better, and said worriedly: "Sister Xiaoyu, I won''t cause you any trouble, right? That is General Xiao Guo. If he is angry, will he anger you and Brother Sang?"


    Shang Yuanyuan med himself. He was too impulsive and should not have taken action.


    Gu Jinli said: "No, General Xiao Guo is not a stingy person. He is very careless. I think he will forget this matter soon. If you don''t go to the front yard and let him see it, he will remember it."


    After hearing this, Shang Yuanyuan felt relieved and nodded: "Okay, Yuanyuan will stay here with Sister Xiaoyu."


    It is the right time, and it is an auspicious time for the Qin family to send betrothal gifts to the Gu family.


    Zong''s matchmaker put on a grand make-up, took the Qin family''s ancestors and grandson, and carried boxes of engagement gifts covered with red silk cloth to the Gu family.


    Zong''s matchmaker used ancient rituals, so the whole engagement ceremony started before leaving the Qin family''s gate. By the time they entered the Gu''s family''s gate, half an hour had passed.


    By the time the red silk was unveiled and the engagement ceremony was held, more than half an hour had passed.


    However, although the ancient ceremony wasplicated, everyone felt that it was worth the wait, because the engagement gift that Qin Sang gave to Gu Jinli was very beautiful. Others only gave three pieces of hair, face, and jewelry as their engagement gifts, but he gave nine pieces. I gave him two kinds, one with gold head and one with pearl head, which symbolizes the happiness of long-term pairing.


    Two kinds of eighteen sets of engagement gifts were given out, and everyone present was shocked. They found a treasure. They didn''t expect that Sang was so rich!


    Seeing these betrothal gifts, everyone wanted to bring their daughters and grandchildren to Qin Sang as concubines.


    Thinking of Gu Jinli''s fierceness, he reluctantly gave up the idea.


    Mrs. Chen drooled as she stared at the eighteen-toned noodle. She was so rich. Not only did she give him gold noodle, but she also gave her pearl noodle. If one of these big pearls could be sold, they would fetch at least dozens of taels of silver.


    With this thought, Ms. Chen''s hands immediately felt itchy and she couldn''t help but want to grab the big pearl on her head, but Gu Dagui pped her back.


    In addition to these proper engagement gifts, the Qin family also sent a congrattory gift from Mrs. Guo, which turned out to be a pair of small jade Ruyi.


    The jade Ruyi is only **** wide and one palm long, but such a pair of Ruyi jade is not affordable for people in the countryside.


    Vige Chief He almost fainted after looking at it: "The jade is Ruyi, it is still real, not polished by stone. It costs at least a few hundred taels of silver, right? This is the first time in our countryside. Back then, Zou County Cheng married Mrs. Zou didnt even give her jade as a gift.


    And this pair of Ruyi jades was given by General Guo''s wife. She was the general''s wife. Because of her status, the value of this pair of Ruyi jades would have increased several times.


    The Qin family is really going to make a fortune.


    Vige Chief He was so excited that he really wanted to **** people from Gu Jinli and take Qin Sang back. Howe such a good young man is not the uncle of their He family?


    The He family and the Lu family thought the same way.


    In the past, they were afraid that Qin Sang had evil spirits. Both his parents were dead and his life was not good, so they despised him. But now they still despise him. They wish he would immediately break off the engagement with the Gu family ande to marry them.


    No matter how envious the He family and the Lu family were, Qin Sang had Gu Jinli in his heart. After making Gu Jinli look very angry, he was taken to the backyard flower hall and sat in the flower hall, waiting for Gu Jinli toe and give him a robe.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli was supported by Er Qing and walked towards Qin Sang step by step ording to the rules mentioned by the matchmaker.


    She did not tie her hair in a bun today, but let down half of her hair. Her long, satin-like hair moved lightly as she walked around. She was wearing a light red dress, which made her look more mature. One part is bright and the whole person is very beautiful.


    Qin Sang couldn''t sit still, stood up unconsciously, and stared at her.


    Gu Jinli noticed his scorching gaze and couldn''t bear it. He raised his head slightly and red at him, which made Qin Sang''s breath suffocate... He felt that he could die for her at this moment. Gu Jinli was helpless, why didn''t his re make him look away, instead it became more passionate?


    Forget it, pretend not to see it, and finish the engagement ceremony first.


    Zong''s matchmaker asked her not to walk too fast. ording to the rhythm, she walked for half a quarter of an hour before she came to Qin Sang and handed him the robe: "Love is a strong needle, love is a long thread, sew love clothes, please Qin Jia Langjun epts it."


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh words words that make her blush and heartbeat. It''s so shameful.


    Qin Sang smiled, looked down at her slightly, and after being red at by her again, he took off his clothes and said: "If you ept this girl''s affection, I will cherish it forever."


    Gu Jinli:


    Damn, your words are even more shameful.


    Gu Jinli felt that he could no longer hold it in, but fortunately, after the matchmaker asked them to bow to each other, he finally shouted "It''s done", and thisplicated and embarrassing engagement ceremony waspleted.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stay longer, Zong''s matchmaker asked Erqing to help her back to the room.


    On this day, the Gu family was very lively because of the arrival of General Xiao Guo and Qin Sang''s eighteen sets of masks. The guests drank and ate until the evening.


    Gu Jinli was already exhausted. He had eaten early, took a shower, and went to bed to sleep.


    But she was still wearing the light red dress from today. She knew that Qin Sang liked this dress and knew that he would definitelye tonight, so she wore it specially.


    She guessed right. In the middle of the night, after a busy day, Qin Sang came to see her after taking a bath. When he saw that she was wearing a light red dress during the day, his eyes lit up and he said: "It looks good."


    He asked again: "Did you wear it specially for me?"


    Just as he knows that she likes to wear dark robes, he always wears dark robes when hees to see her, so that she can be more happy when she sees him.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "That''s wrong. I think this dress looks good. I''m wearing it for myself. Don''t be too sentimental."


    How could Qin Sang believe it? He held her face, murmured a lie, then lowered his head and kissed her.


    He was very happy today, even kissing her became eager and greedy.


    Gu Jinli let him kiss her, raised her hands to hug his waist, and raised the corners of his mouth slightly: "We are finally officially engaged, and we will get married soon. It''s so fast."


    She actually never thought about getting married. She just wanted to earn enough money, set up a female household, and adopt two children to live her life. But when she met him, she had no choice but to ept her fate.


    Zong''s matchmaker didn''t stay long. Afterpleting the engagement ceremony for them, he left with Guo Qiang the next day.


    Qin Sang had a holiday and was in no hurry to leave, but he didn''t have any time off either. In addition to apanying Gu Jinli, he was also busy arranging for Gu Jinan and the others to go to Linhe Prefecture to take the college examination.


    The college examination starts on the ninth day of June, and today is already May 20. Gu Jinan and the others will leave for Linhe Mansion tomorrow, and they have been packing their luggage all day today.


    We have to go to Xu''s house and Qu Xiucai''s house to decide on the ce and time to meet.

 Chapter 1112: Ouyang Ming

    Chapter 1112: Ouyang Ming


    Chapter 1112 Ouyang Ming


    Their family had discussed it, and Shang Xiucai, Qu Xiucai, and Mr. Xu took them to Linhe Prefecture to take the exam.


    In addition to Gu Jinan and the other students who are going to take the exam, Chen and Gu Dagui will also leave tomorrow. The couple are going to Fucheng, He''an Prefecture to prepare for opening a shop.


    Mrs. Chen was very excited and kept talking: "When I get to Fucheng, I will work hard. When I make a lot of money, my family will buy you a set of golden noodles when Ie back!"


    Several members of the family were frightened by these words and thought Mrs. Chen was crazy.


    Gu Dewang didn''t believe it and said behind his back: "It''s impossible for my mother to buy gold jewelry for everyone. She was just excited by the engagement gift that Brother Sang gave to Sister Xiaoyu yesterday. Just kidding, my mother is so cool. , she will at most buy two chickens for everyone to eat when shees back."


    It feels distressing to give chickens, let alone gold-headed noodles.


    Mrs. Chen didn''t know where she heard this, so she punished Gu Dewang and warned him: "Study hard, I have given you amission to repair. If you don''t study hard and get a good name, our family will be ruined." Youll lose money!


    Then he said to Gu Dafu: "Brother, after Dagui and I leave, you will watch over Brother Wang and Brother Fa for us. If they dare to disobey, beat them until they do! Don''t worry about what they eat and drink. They can do it themselves." If you know how to cook, you have to keep an eye on them and don''t let them eat meat all day long. These half-grown kids are so good at eating. If they eat meat too much, the family will be destitute in less than three days."


    When Gu Dagui and his wife wanted to open a shop in the city, the Gu Dewang brothers were left in the charge of their uncle Gu Dafu. However, Mrs. Chen did not allow them to eat at Gu Dafu''s house, saying that they were old enough to cook for themselves. Moreover, Gu Dexing will get engaged after returning from the college entrance examination. They will get married within one or two years. It is not good for Gu Dewang and Gu Defa to go to Gu Dafu''s house for dinner every day.


    "Hey, don''t worry, you two." Gu Dafu smiled and pushed Gu Dewang, asking him to learn from his brother and go pack Chen''s things, so as not to get beaten by Chen''s men.


    He went to talk to Gu Dagui, and said a lot not to be impulsive when encountering problems, and to remember to go to the Hu family and Qi family for help first; if someone was carrying a body for ckmail, report it directly to the official, or go to Fucheng The defenders'' request for help from the camp revealed many things to Gu Dagui.


    Gu Dagui knew that his eldest brother was afraid that he would suffer if something happened in Fucheng, so in order to prevent him from worrying, he agreed to everything.


    Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian also brought Tian Erqiang and Tian Xiaohua to help the Chen family pack their things. After the Chen family and his wife went to Fucheng, the shops in the town were left to the Tian family to run.


    In terms of ability, it should be run by Yan and Gu Damu, but Gu Dalin already runs the shop in the county town, and among the several families, only the Tian family has the least responsibility. After several families discussed it, they asked Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian to take charge of the shops in the town.


    Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian didn''t dare to take over, but it was Tian Xiaohua who stood up and said: "Mom and dad, everyone in the town is familiar with us, what are you afraid of? Besides, our family can''t always be like this. Learn from your noble aunt and work hard while you can."


    If you dont run a shop alone and gain experience, how will you find Sister Erhua in the future?


    Tian Xiaohua is still thinking about Tian Erhua, feeling that she is not dead but is suffering somewhere, and she must rescue her in the future.


    Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian then agreed to take over the shop and have been taking over it with Chen for the past few days.


    On May 20th, several families, including the head of the vige, were crazy busy.


    The next day, May 21, several families got up early, loaded the prepared things onto the mule cart, and set off at the auspicious time.


    Vige Chief He and his family sent He Jinsheng to the Gu family together.


    Vige Chief He still held Gu Jinan''s hand and choked with sobs: "Brother An, you have to take care of my Jin Sheng. He is not like you, he is smart and knows how to do things. He is just a stupid boy from the country. You have to help him." Just keep an eye on him."


    He Jinsheng was very embarrassed and hurriedly grabbed his grandfather and said, "Grandpa, my grandson is older than An Ge''er. He can take care of himself, so don''t worry."


    Vige Chief He: "What do you know? There are a lot of evil people on the road rushing to take the exam. There are evil people waiting to rob the candidates at this time. You have to follow Brother An closely!"


    An Ge''er''s family has Zezi, Feng Jin, Feng Lian and others who are good at **** and kicking to follow him and fawn over An Ge''er, so that the road can be safe. Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, vige chief, I will definitely protect Brother Jin Sheng and let him return home safely."


    After hearing this, the vige chief felt relieved.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were very reluctant to let go of Gu Jinan. They held his hand and told him with red eyes: "If you have anything to do, let Feng Jin and the others do it. Don''t be reluctant to spend money. There is no shortage of money at home. Be careful when entering the examination room. , dont let anyone tamper with you, and listen to your master when you encounter problems. He has passed the schr examination and has experienced many things..."


    They talked for more than a quarter of an hour, and then the third grandfather and the third grandmother spoke. After the two elders finished speaking, Gu Jinli, Gu Jinxiu, and Cheng Geer also said a few words.


    Brother Cheng was particrly reluctant to leave Brother An and said, "If I were a few years older, I could take the exam with my brother."


    Gu Jinan smiled and told him: "Be obedient at home, don''t get into trouble, and help your parents with their work."


    Brother Cheng nodded again and again and kept promising.


    Gu Dexing and Qi Kangming were also talking to their families. They said that when the auspicious time was almost over, they hurriedly got into the mule cart and left.


    Shang Xiucai sent Shang Yuanyuan and Jiang to the Jiang family in the county yesterday. Therefore, Gu Jinan and the others did not have to go to Shangjia Vige to meet Shang Xiucai, but went directly to the county.


    After meeting up with the Xu family, the Qu family, and Shang Xiucai, they went to the county government office to bid farewell to Magistrate Zheng, and then ran towards the city together.


    After three days of running around, I finally arrived at He''an Prefecture. I rested in the city for one night and sent Chen and Gu Dagui to the shop. After meeting up with Lu Bai and Yao Youqian, they rushed to Linhe Prefecture together the next day.


    Along the way, I met many candidates taking the exam. Because they were afraid of being robbed, they all walked together.


    But the robbers have been waiting for them toe for a long time, can they be let go? They were lying in ambush on secluded mountain roads. Whenever they encountered a group of candidates who had money but did not have officialnterns hanging on their mule carts, they would rush out and rob them.


    Gu Jinan and the others were very unlucky to be stopped by a group of twenty or so gangsters.


    There were two clicks, and the mule cart of Qu Xiucai''s family ran over something. The whole mule cart made a roar and was overturned to the ground. Qu Xiucai and Master Qu were both knocked unconscious.


    The robber immediately ran out with a big knife and shouted: "Stop, if you don''t want to die, hand over your valuables to me, otherwise you will be buried in the mountains!"


    He also said: "Don''t talk nonsense with me, saying that Wang Fa and the officials wille to arrest me. Let me tell you, if I dare to rob the Tao, I will not be afraid of the officials. After robbing you, I will flee to Zhongzhou. Go, can the officials from Jianghuai go to Zhongzhou to arrest us? Do you know how chaotic Zhongzhou is now? But where refugees from all overe together, the officials are not willing to go!"


    When Gu Jinan heard this, he knew that this group of gangsters were habitual criminals, and they should not rob poor candidates, but specifically rob candidates like them who were rich but were not officials.


    They are a very smart group of robbers who can get the most money by robbing candidates and will not anger the officials.


    On the road not far away, the shadow guard of the Ouyang family heard this and hurried back to report to Ouyang Ming: "Miss Qizhen, if there is a cmity ahead, let''s wait first. We can''t pass now."


    When youngdies from aristocratic families travel, they will first let the shadow guards explore the way, and only when it is safe will they be allowed to pass.

 Chapter 1113: Saved by a girl

    Chapter 1113: Saved by a girl


    After hearing this, Ouyang Ming asked: "How many robbers are there? Who were the people who were robbed? How many people are there? Do they have a nursing home?"


    Ouyang Ming came all the way from the capital and encountered two cmities along the way. He knew that Chu was not at peace now, so he did not panic when he heard the shadow guard''s words, but asked key questions.


    The shadow guard said: "There are twenty-seven robbers. They are all burly men. They have hook knives in their hands. They are obviously not ordinary robbers. They also said that they would hide in Zhongzhou after robbing them. It should be Zhongzhou." Those who came over there feel that the people in the south are weak and easy to bully, so they can just make a small fortune and leave."


    He added: "The ones who were robbed were a group of candidates, all of whom looked helpless. A mule cart overturned and five people were injured. There was also an old man in his sixties who looked frightened. arrive."


    Qu Xiucais family brought three servants here in a mule cart, so when the cart overturned, all five people were injured.


    "They are actually candidates taking the exam, so we can''t just sit back and watch." Ouyang Ming is not a kind-hearted person, but her Ouyang family has an extraordinary status in the hearts of literati. As a girl from the Ouyang family, she met The matter of being robbed cannot be ignored.


    "Third Sister, do you want to help them? Those gangsters came from Zhongzhou. We only brought ten shadow guards. What would I do if Third Sister took the shadow guards to rescue people?" Ouyang Yu is thirteen years old this year , it was the first time I traveled far away. When I met Jie Dao, I was instinctively afraid and had a delicate temper, so I was very unhappy and said: "Third sister, if you want to save someone, go by yourself. The shadow guard must stay to protect me. , if one or two of those robbers escape and hit me, how can I get married in the future? "


    Aristocratic families are most concerned about reputation. If she was hit by a robber, she would never want to marry into a well-matched family in the future.


    Ouyang Yu was very frightened and started sobbing. She felt that the third sister was crazy. Those who encountered a cmity should hide first. Why did the third sister keep getting closer?


    Ouyang Yu''s aunt also said: "Third Miss, I know that you went to save the student to protect the Ouyang family''s reputation among the literati, but you have to think about the safety of the Fifth Miss. The Fifth Miss is not like you, who knows how to ride a horse." shoot."


    Ouyang Ming frowned when he heard this, his eyes were slightly cold, and he pointed at Ouyang Yu''s grandma: "Mother Li, it seems that you have forgotten the Ouyang family''s family rules."


    The voice was not loud, but it frightened Grandma Li so much that she hurriedly let go of Ouyang Yu and knelt down in the carriage: "Three girls, please calm down, I don''t dare."


    Ouyang Ming was toozy to argue with her and said to Ouyang Yu: "Don''t worry, as your cousin, I won''t let you take risks."


    After speaking, he looked at the shadow guard captain and said: "You take five shadow guards and **** the fifth girl back to Zhuangzi, which is thirty miles away. Wait for us there, and I will take the other shadow guards to rescue people."


    "Three girls can''t do it, it''s too dangerous." Aunt Han was Ouyang Ming''s nanny. She was anxious when she heard this, but Ouyang Mingforted her and said with a smile, "Can''t you still trust me?"


    Mother Han paused, nodded and said: "Old ve, I can certainly trust the third girl."


    Ouyang Ming smiled and continued to order the servants in his room: "Manager Han, take the Ouyang family''s jade pendant and private seal and immediately ride a horse to the nearest county to report to the official, and then go to Linhe Prefecture to report to the garrison camp. , let them catch the robbers."


    "Yes." Manager Han took the jade pendant and private seal, immediately rode back and ran back.


    The captain of the shadow guard also divided the shadow guards into two teams. One team escorted Ouyang Yu and the others to Ouyang''s vige thirty miles away, while the remaining five stayed to follow Ouyang Ming. As Ouyang Ming''s mother-inw, Aunt Han wanted to die with Ouyang Ming, so she stayed, but she didn''t know how to box or kick. Ouyang Ming asked her to hide in the grass ditch aside until the matter calmed down. Come out again.


    Untie the horses from the carriage, everyone rides on horseback, and first disperse and injure the robbers before cutting them down... Ouyang Ming summoned all the shadow guards and gave quick instructions.


    Brother Qu Xiucai and Wen Liang, how are you? Gu Jinan and Shang Xiucai ignored the threat from the robber leader and rushed over to check on the injuries of Qu Xiucais uncle and nephew.


    "I''m fine. Go check on Wen Liang. Is his hand injured?!" Qu Xiucai''s head was bruised and there was blood on his head. The blood flowed down, blurring his eyes, and he couldn''t see people clearly. He was worried that Qu Wenliang would hurt his hand and be unable to do the scientific examination, so he was extremely anxious.


    "Brother An has already gone to see him. Brother Qu, don''t worry." Shang Xiucai pressed the wound on Qu Xiucai''s forehead with a handkerchief, then took out Qu Xiucai''s handkerchief and wiped the blood on his face.


    "Brother Wenliang, how are you? Can your hand move?" Gu Jinan saw that Qu Wenliang''s right sleeve was dripping with blood, and his heart trembled. Is this really an injury to his hand or his right hand? If it affects his writing, it will be a problem during the scientific examination. But what to do?


    Qu Wenliang was in terrible pain, but he was afraid that Qu Xiucai would be worried and did not dare to cry out. He could only say: "I''m fine. My hand is not seriously injured. Uncle, don''t worry."


    Qu Xiucai had wiped the blood off his face. When he saw Qu Wenliang''s sleeves stained red with blood, he felt dizzy and almost fainted: "Wenliang, your hands... Brother An, didn''t you have medicine on your mule cart? Hurry up and bandage Wen Liang, don''t let anything happen to your hand!"


    His son is not good at studying, so Wenliang still has some hope. The whole family hopes that he can pass the exam this time. If he fails because of an injury to his hand, not only will the eldest brother cry to death, but he will also be too embarrassed to see his old father.


    "Eh." Gu Jinan asked the servants of the Qu family to support Qu Wenliang, then ran to his mule cart to get a medicine box, rushed back, and began to treat Qu Wenliang''s wounds.


    The robbers were stunned. With a click, the leader of the robbers shed the Qu family''s overturned mule cart with a knife. He turned the knife and pointed it at Gu Jinan: "You **** pretty boy, do you think we are transparent? Guys, I''m robbing you and telling you not to move, but you''re running around looking for death, right?"


    The leader of the robbers did not expect that this group of weak schrs would dare to ignore them so much. He waspletely angry. He raised his Gouhe knife high and shed at Gu Jinan.


    Zezi, Feng Lian, and Feng Jin were not far away from Gu Jinan. When they saw this, they were running towards Gu Jinan. Gu Jinan looked at the cut Gouhe knife and smiled coldly. The poison bag in his hand was ready and he was about to As he walked out, he suddenly heard a burst of wind.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow came from behind the robber leader and directly pierced the palm of the robber leader''s knife.


    Ah! the robber leader screamed. He lost his bnce and fell off his horse. His horse was frightened, neighed, and ran forward.


    Ouyang Ming still maintained the posture of holding the bow and arrow, mped the horse''s belly with his legs, controlled the horse, and ordered the shadow guard: "Charge, scatter all the robbers in the middle, and then chop down the robbers on both sides!"

 Chapter 1114: The perfect wife he wants

    Chapter 1114: The perfect wife he wants


    Chapter 1114 The perfect wife he wants


    "Yes!" the Ouyang family''s shadow guard responded, riding towards the robbers on horseback.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan looked up and saw a girl riding on horseback, like a general on the battlefield. She shot the enemy with her bow and arrows, while giving orders and leading the soldiers to attack the city and seize territory.


    The summer wind was strong, blowing the girl''s hair and skirt, but the girl''s eyes were firm, looking directly at the robbers, and calmlymanding her men to defend against the enemy.


    What a heroic female hero!


    The most important thing is that the girl is very good-looking.


    Gu Jinan was stunned, his heart beating rapidly, and he felt...this is what he wanted, the most perfect wife!


    However, just as he was marveling, he was knocked to the side by the handle of a knife.


    The one who hit him was none other than Ouyang Ming.


    Ouyang Ming was riding on horseback, looking down at him and saying, "Don''t be dazed. If you are scared, just hide aside. Don''t get hurt by the robbers."


    Gu Jinan:


    Im not afraid!


    Its just a group of robbers, can they scare him?


    But he didn''t have a chance to exin. Ouyang Ming had already turned his horse''s head and charged towards the scattered robbers. With a long knife in his hand, he shed several times. After she ran more than ten meters away, she was already Several robbers were cut down to the ground.


    She turned the horse''s head again and charged towards her again...


    They were riding horses, like cavalry. They appeared suddenly and took advantage. They killed and wounded more than a dozen robbers in one round.


    The leader of the robbers was angry, pulled out the sharp arrow that pierced his palm, and said to the other robbers: "Gather, surround that little bitch, capture her, then drag her to the bed, and let the brothers... "


    With a whoosh, Gu Jinan had already stood up, took the knife that the robber leader had dropped on the ground, and shed at the robber leader, almost severing his throat with a knife.


    The leader of the robbers was also a capable person. He hurriedly rolled to the side and was not killed. However, he was also very frightened. He looked at Gu Jinan in horror: "You know martial arts?"


    Gu Jinan just smiled coldly and started to kill the robber leader again. The robber leader hurriedly got up to meet the enemy, but Gu Jinan was so ruthless that he even made the robber leader foam at the head with a packet of poison. Gu Jinan took the opportunity to stab him in the abdomen, then pulled out the knife, grabbed his hair, put the knife on his neck, and said to the robbers who were still resisting: "Your boss is already dead, put down your weapon quickly." , as long as you put all the me on him, the most you can do is be sentenced to work in the mines."


    He also said: "With your ability, it is easy to escape in the mine, so don''t resist, lest the sword has no eyes and hurt your lives."


    The robbers were all deceived by Gu Jinan''s words. Yes, as long as they don''t die, it is not difficult to escape from the mine with their abilities.


    However, the robbers did not want to surrender just like that, but wanted to escape.


    Gu Jinan had expected it, and when they were stunned by his words, he asked Zezi, Feng Jin and Feng Lian to rush out from the side.


    Ouyang''s shadow guards also reacted and followed Feng Jin and the others to surround the robbers. After shing and killing six more robbers, the other robbers quickly abandoned their weapons and surrendered as they saw that they could not defeat them.


    The melee ended just like that.


    Ouyang Ming ordered: "Break their hamstrings."


    As soon as these words came out, Lu Bai and the others were all trembling with fear. This girl was so cruel. They were all arrested and even had their hamstrings broken.


    Gu Jinan felt that Ouyang Ming did the right thing and said: "The girl is very smart. If you break their hamstrings, they will not be able to escape or resist."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Ming looked at Gu Jinan, sheathed his sword, dismounted and walked towards him: "I couldn''t help myself earlier, I was afraid that you would be hit by the horse, so I would knock you over."


    Speaking, he bowed to Gu Jinan Fushen and formally apologized. Gu Jinan:


    Not only is he good-looking, he is also very capable. He canmand the servants in the family to resist the robbers, and he can also be courteous to the corporal and apologize to him.


    Gu Jinan was very satisfied, with a smile on his lips, and said: "The girl is our savior. If it hadn''t been for the girl''s rescue, we would have died this time. This is a great life-saving grace. Don''t worry about other trivial details, girl." Thats right, theres no need to apologize, its us who should thank the girl.


    As he spoke, he bowed and saluted, thanking Ouyang Ming for his life-saving grace.


    Feng Lian was stunned. He looked at Gu Jinan as if he had seen a ghost. He tugged on his eldest brother''s sleeve and whispered: "Brother, what''s wrong with Brother An? Why do you suddenly talk so much? He never talks much. Yes, except when he is scolding someone...and he doesnt need to be rescued, he can deal with the robbers by himself, and he brought a lot of poison."


    The leader of the robbers was poisoned by a packet of poison from Angor.


    When Feng Jin heard what Gu Jinan said, he also frowned. He couldn''t figure out what Gu Jinan wanted to do and why he said something that he was ipetent. However, he didn''t ask any more questions and just said: "Don''t talk too much. Listen to Brother An." Thats the order.


    There must be a reason for An Geer to do this. They are servants and they just have to keep silent and obey orders.


    "Oh." Feng Lian responded and wanted to run over to serve An Geer, but was stopped by An Geer''s look.


    Ouyang Mingzheng pointed to his hand and said, "There is blood on your sleeves, but are you injured?"


    Speaking, he took out a bottle of gold medicine and handed it to Gu Jinan: "Take it and apply medicine to the wound quickly, otherwise you will hurt your arm and it will affect your scientific examination."


    Gu Jinan was not polite. He took the Jinchuang medicine from Ouyang Ming and said, "Do you know that we are candidates for the exam?"


    Ouyang Ming nodded: "Well, when we travel, we will first let the shadow guard explore the way. He heard what the robbers said and learned that you are candidates taking the exam."


    He reminded Gu Jinan again: "Put medicine on your arm quickly, otherwise the injury will worsen."


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to lie to her, so he told her directly: "Girl, don''t worry, my arm is not injured. These bloodstains are from brother Wen Liang. I just have some pain in my right shoulder."


    Thest half of the sentence made Ouyang Ming feel embarrassed and hurriedly said: "Just wait, I''ll get you some ointment to treat bruises."


    The right shoulder hurts, probably from being hit with the handle of her knife.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Thank you, girl."


    Ouyang Ming nodded, got on his horse, and ran back. There was a carriage shelf there, and the medicine box was ced in the carriagepartment.


    Gu Jinan looked at Ouyang Ming''s back as he rode away and said, "He is so chic and wanton, as good as any other man. He is really charming."


    Feng Lian frowned. Although he didnt understand, the look in An Geers eyes suggested that he was praising the girl.


    Gu Jinan noticed Feng Lian''s gaze and turned to look at him: "Go and bandage the wounds of Brother Wen Liang and others."


    He then said to Feng Jin and Zezi, "Go and help tie up the robbers who are still alive."


    Hey. Feng Jin and the other three responded, each running to do their own thing.


    Gu Jinan did not move, waiting for Ouyang Ming.

 Chapter 1115: Abnormal

    Chapter 1115: Abnormal


    Chapter 1115 Abnormality


    So when Ouyang Ming came back with the medicine box, what he saw was Gu Jinan who looked weak but stood up straight.


    Ouyang Ming thought that this student''s shoulder must be hurting, and he felt very guilty. He immediately got off his horse, took out the ointment from the medicine box, and handed it to Gu Jinan: "Hurry up and apply it on it. The pain will be gone after two-quarters of an hour."


    Gu Jinan smiled, and the girl really felt distressed.


    He took the ointment and said in a gentle voice: "Thank you so much for letting me take the trouble."


    Ouyang Ming was startled, why did the title change from girl to benefactor?


    "You should call me girl instead of benefactor."


    But Gu Jinan said a little embarrassedly: "I don''t know the girl''sst name. It seems a bit rude to just call my benefactor girl."


    He bowed to her again and said, "I am Gu Jin''an, a child from Dafeng Vige, Qingfu Town, Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. This time I went to Linhe Prefecture to take part in the college examination. May I ask the girl your surname?"


    He didnt ask the girl her name, so he was not a disciple.


    Gu Jinan''s honest question did not offend Ouyang Ming. Ouyang Ming felt a little guilty about him, so he said: "If you don''t want to be noble, your surname will be Ouyang."


    "It turns out to be Miss Ouyang." Gu Jinan was delighted when he heard this. Her surname was Ouyang, and she was escorted by a shadow guard. She must be a youngdy from an aristocratic family. In the entire Chu State, the only Ouyang family that could have such a pomp and circumstance was Mr. Ouyang Hu''s.


    After Gu Jinan learned Ouyang Ming''s identity, he was very happy, and the smile on his face became brighter, but he stopped and quickly said: "Thank you, Miss Ouyang, I will apply the medicine first."


    Speaking, he turned around and left, hid behind the overturned mule cart, untied his clothes, and applied the ointment to his arm.


    It''s not that he''s being pretentious as a grown man, he''s doing this for Ouyang Ming. He shouldn''t take off his clothes in front of other girls.


    After applying the ster, Gu Jinan went to help Shang Xiucai and bandage Qu Xiucai''s wounds.


    Shang Xiucai asked: "Were you beaten stupid? Why are you a little abnormal?"


    In the past, I was afraid of being entangled by a girl, so I would avoid a woman when I saw one, and would not talk to a woman unless necessary. But today, I have nothing to say.


    Gu Jinan''s face was a little red and he denied it: "Master is overthinking, I''m normal."


    Shang Xiucai was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Gu Jinan''s slightly red face. He looked like he was in love but trying to restrain himself. Could it be that he...had fallen in love with this girl?


    Shang Xiucai smiled and was very pleased that he, a good boy, knows how to chase girls: "Well, if it is what the teacher thought, then it is indeed normal."


    In the past, Shang Xiucai was worried that his apprentice was too good-looking and tried his best to avoid women... Now he is relieved.


    only


    Im afraid your status is extraordinary, so you should know it well.


    Dont sink too deep, otherwise you will be hurtter.


    Gu Jinan nodded and said, "Yes, apprentice understands, don''t worry."


    Even though there is a huge difference in status, he still wants to try hard. After all, she is the girl who best suits his ideal wife. If he gives up without trying hard, he will regret it.


    If after trying hard, he still can''t find out that the matchmaker is marrying him, he won''t bother with it, let alone suffer from it for the rest of his life. There are many things that he will encounter in his life, and he will not die in this one.


    Shang Xiucai was relieved after hearing this, and the master and apprentice quickly helped Qu Xiucai bandage the wound. After Qu Xiucai thanked them, he dragged An Ge''er to see Qu Wenliang: "Brother An, your family is familiar with Dr. Wu. You know pharmacology. Show it to Wen Liang. Nothing will happen to his hand." "


    Gu Jin''an said: "Uncle Qu, don''t worry. I''ve already checked it with Brother Wen Liang. He didn''t have any broken bones. His arm was just scratched by a broken piece of wood from the mule cart. As long as he doesn''t get infected or get a fever, he''ll be fine."


    Qu Xiu was the one who trusted Gu Jinan. He felt relieved after hearing this, and asked Qu Wenliang what he thought.


    Seeing that nothing was going on here, Gu Jinan ran over to see Xu Zhaoming and Mr. Xu, and handed a convenient medicine to calm the nerves and calm the panic: "The robber has been caught, don''t worry, just take this medicine. You wont be woken up at night.


    Xu Zhaoming hurriedly took the convenient medicine and gave it to his grandfather to take.


    Gu Jinan saw that Xu Zhaoming was pale with fright and did not dare to look at the robber''s body. He also handed him a pill: "Brother Zhaoming, take one too."


    Hey, thank you very much. Xu Zhaoming was trembling as he spoke, frightened by what happened today.


    Lu Bai was even more useless. When he saw the robber being chopped to death, he was so frightened that he fainted. Yao Youqian was strangling him and finally managed to wake him up. But when he turned around, he saw the Ouyang family''s The shadow guard was picking up the robber''s stumps when he let out a cry and fainted again.


    Gu Jinan said: "Brother Yao, let''s carry him into the mule cart. Don''t let him see it, otherwise he will faint."


    "Hey." Yao Youqian responded, and he and Gu Jinan carried Lu Bai onto the mule cart.


    After giving Yao Youqian two pills to soothe his nerves, Gu Jinan went to help He Jinsheng, who was unable to walk, back to the mule cart: "Brother Jinsheng, don''t be afraid, the robbers have been caught."


    He Jinsheng nodded and said: "Not afraid."


    After saying this, he bent over and vomited it out.


    At this moment, He Jinsheng finally understood the painstaking efforts of his grandfather to curry favor with An Geer. This scientific research road was really not peaceful. This was the first time in his life that he saw so many corpses, and he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Gu Jinan waited for him to finish vomiting, then helped him onto the mule cart, let him take the pills, and then ran to help the Ouyang family''s shadow guard.


    When Ouyang Ming saw this, he was impressed by him. This schr was so courageous that he was not afraid of corpses. However, Ouyang Ming could not wait much longer. After Aunt Han knew that the robber had been caught, she ran over and took her back to the carriage.


    Girls must abide by the rules and cannot continue to stay among men.


    Gu Jinan was a little disappointed, but he knew that women had strict rules, so he put his eyes away and continued to help clean up the mess.


    More than an hourter, Magistrate Chen from the nearby county seat hurried over with all his officials. After seeing the body of the robber, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    If we win, then nothing will happen to the Ouyang girl.


    Magistrate Chen said a lot of thanks to the Ouyang family, and then said: "My official is guilty of letting the robbers disturb Miss Ouyang''s carriage. Can I allow my official to meet Miss Ouyang and plead guilty in person?"


    The shadow guard said: "There is no need to meet in person. The third girl said that she is just a girl in the boudoir, not an official of the court. She does not dare to meet the county magistrate. As long as the county magistrate sends more officers to patrol the road to protect the candidates who are rushing to take the exam. Thats it.


    County Magistrate Chen felt a little scared after hearing this. Ouyang Hong of the Ouyang family was a veteran of the imperial court, and Ouyang Hu was also a well-known celebrity in Chu. His girl was in danger in the county under his jurisdiction. If she didn''t go to apologize to Miss Ouyang in person, she would Turn around andin to Ouyang Hong and Ouyang Hu. Then the Ouyang family can''t settle ounts with him?


    The shadow guard noticed Magistrate Chen''s worry and said, "Magistrate Chen, you can rest assured that today''s matter will only bring you credit and there will be no future troubles."


    He added: "The steward of the Ouyang family has gone to the garrison camp in Fucheng to report the news. Magistrate Chen is waiting here and will take the robbers away when the soldiers from the camp arrive."


    "You also reported to the Fucheng garrison camp?" Magistrate Chen was a little unhappy. This alerted the Fucheng garrison camp, which made things difficult to handle.

 Chapter 1116: Get out of the way

    Chapter 1116: Get out of the way


    Chapter 1116: Stay out of the way


    The shadow guard of the Ouyang family nodded: "Well, these robbers used gouhe knives, which shows that they are not ordinary gangsters. We must let the generals from the Fucheng garrison camp continue to pursue them, and maybe they can pull out other gangsters." .


    "Gouhe Dao!" Magistrate Chen was shocked. The water banditry case shocked Jianghuai and Jiangnan, and Gao Tong''s gang of water bandits used the Gouhe Dao.


    County Magistrate Chen was still dissatisfied at first, but now he did not dare to speak anymore. He led the officials to wait for the soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp, and begged the Ouyang family''s shadow guard: "Brother, can you We cant leave in a hurry, lets wait until the soldiers from the camp arrive, okay?


    What if these robbers suddenly broke out and injured him? He''s just a civil servant, he can''t fight a gangster.


    Shadow Wei said: "Don''t worry, Magistrate Chen. The Ouyang family always has a beginning and an end to their affairs. We will stay and wait for the soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp to handle today''s affairs before leaving."


    Magistrate Chen was relieved. After saying a few good words about the Ouyang family, he led the officials to work. Gu Jinan and his party were the victims and witnesses. They all had their confessions recorded and signed.


    County Magistrate Chen was surprised when he learned that Gu Jinan was the chief case officer of He''an Prefecture. He said, "I didn''t expect you to be the chief case officer of He''an Prefecture. How about it? You''re not injured, are you? If you are, you can''t end up like this." Passed the science test.


    County Magistrate Chen said this because he obviously didn''t want to see him, the head of the He''an Prefecture.


    Gu Jinan did not get angry, and saluted County Magistrate Chen, and said with a slight smile: "The student is the chief case officer of He''an Prefecture. This time I went to Linhe Prefecture to take the exam. I hope I will be lucky enough to be able to go to Beijing for our Jianghuai to attend the meeting in the future. try."


    Gu Jinan''s words were telling County Magistrate Chen that no matter which prefecture he was a candidate for, he would ultimately be a Jianghuai student.


    County Magistrate Chen heard this and secretly said that Gu Jinan was smart and at the same time, he no longer made things difficult for him. After asking about the situation, he gave him a few words of encouragement.


    Qu Xiucai hurriedly took Qu Wenliang to see his hand injury. After recording the confession, he asked County Magistrate Chen: "Mr. County Magistrate, is it possible that we are leaving? My nephew''s hand is injured at home. We cannot dy. We have to rush to the next ce." The town is looking at the injury.


    Magistrate Chen said: "Let''s go, as long as someone from the Ouyang family is here."


    As long as there are people from the Ouyang family, this group of robbers can be quickly convicted. These people who are rushing to take the exam will be kept and fed, so it is better to let them leave.


    "Hey, thank you, sir." Qu Xiucai was very happy and immediately called Shang Xiucai and the others to check the mule cart and prepare to set off.


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to leave, but he knew he had no reason to stay, but when their mule carriage passed the Ouyang family''s carriage convoy, Gu Jinan got out of the car and walked towards the carriage guarded by the shadow guards.


    But he failed to reach the carriage and was stopped by the shadow guard one foot away from the carriage.


    Gu Jinan did not get angry, but saluted the carriage from afar: "Miss Ouyang, we are on our way. Thank you very much for your life-saving grace. Next time we meet, I will definitely prepare a generous gift to thank the girl for your life-saving grace."


    Ouyang Ming said: "Gu Tongsheng is so polite. I wish you all the best. See you soon."


    Gu Jinan sighed, she was indeed an open and generous girl. Although she abided by the rules, she was not as shy as ady from aristocratic family. He responded: "I will definitely live up to Miss Ouyang''s expectations. See youter."


    Having said that, he turned around and left without waiting any longer.


    Aunt Han was rubbing ointment on Ouyang Ming''s tiger''s mouth. When she heard Gu Jinan''s words, she frowned and said, "This schr is a little too enthusiastic. The girl just saved the Ouyang family''s reputation among the literati. He didn''t need to do it." And to say thank you again, after all, there are differences between men and women, so its not good to be too eager.


    Ouyang Ming was very free and easy: "Really? He seems to be quite well-behaved, and he doesn''t mean to pester others. I guess he has more etiquette."


    After hearing this, Grandma Han reminded Ouyang Ming: "Girl, we''d better be careful when we go out. You can save people, but don''t get too familiar with the people being rescued."


    Lest you get entangled.


    But Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "I''m afraid it''s toote."


    "Huh?" Mother Han looked at Ouyang Ming in confusion: "Why did the girl say this?" Ouyang Ming: "Actually, he is an old friend. That''s why I talk to him more."


    Old friend? Aunt Han was puzzled.


    Ouyang Ming said: "He is the head of the He''an Prefecture. He has a younger brother who is studying with his grandfather. His grandfather even praised him in his letter, saying that he was born in a peasant family and had not gone to school for more than ten years, but he was After studying for four years, he was admitted as the chief clerk of the government. He is a rare talent."


    Grandpa also talked about two things that Gu Jinan did. Those two things were really excellent strategies, not just as simple as being clever.


    That''s why she talked so much to him. If he was really a stranger, she would only ask Aunt Han to deliver medicine to him, instead of delivering it herself.


    but


    Looking at it today, it seems to be somewhat different from what my grandfather said. This boy still has the temperament of a young man, and he is not someone who relies on his cleverness to y tricks.


    Hey, girl, dont praise her too early, he will y tricks on you today!


    It turns out its someone the second olddy knows. Mother Han felt relieved and stopped talking about Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan had also expected that Ouyang Ming would guess his identity. She was so smart, and he had already announced his family name. If he didn''t know it yet, it would be impossible.


    "Brother An, what are you thinking about? The town has arrived, get off the car quickly, Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew''s injuries cannot be dyed." Qi Kangming pushed Gu Jinan and got off the mule cart first.


    Gu Jinan came to his senses and hurriedly got out of the car. The group found the medical center in the town and sent Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew to be treated for injuries.


    Both Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew were seriously injured. Fortunately, they were all superficial wounds, and they had been cleaned and given gold wound medicine. After the doctor looked at them, he prescribed some internal medicine and let them leave.


    Qu Xiucai was worried, fearing that Qu Wenliang would catch a fever at night, so he asked everyone to stay in the town for one night without sleeping in the mule cart.


    Shang Xiucai agreed, and Lu Bai and the others were frightened and had to be brought back to their senses.


    Gu Jinli''s Jinchuang medicine was good, and Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew''s wounds did not be inmed or feverish. Early the next morning, after they had breakfast, replenished their food and water, they rushed to Linhe Mansion without stopping.


    On the afternoon of May 30th, we finally arrived at Linhe Prefecture.


    Linhe Prefecture is the capital of each prefecture in Jianghuai. The college examination is approaching. Candidates from all prefectures and even those watching the excitement are flocking to Linhe Prefecture. At this moment, the gate of Linhe Prefecture is overcrowded and requires soldiers from the prefectural garrison camp to guard the gate. open circuit.


    But Gu Jinan and the others are candidates and have documents issued by the county government. As long as they submit the documents to the gatekeepers, they don''t have to line up to enter the city.


    Mr. Xu was a more sophisticated man. He came forward with his steward and handed the money to the guard at the door. Then he said: "Master Jun, I brought my grandson and his ssmates to take the exam. There are two other people who came with me." Schr."


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers guarding the gate did not dare to embarrass themselves. However, after reading the documents from the Tianfu County government office, they shouted loudly: "It turns out that the head of the office of He''an Prefecture is here. Pleasee in quickly." !


    He said this so loudly that all those who had been waiting for Gu Jinan heard it and immediately gathered around.


    A servant in brocade clothes nced at Gu Jinan and the others, and asked in a loud voice: "Which one of you is Gu Jinan? Come with me, my young master invites you."


    Gu Jinan frowned, what kind of invitation are you asking for? Who is your young master? Don''t get in the way, we have to rush into the city to settle down.

 Chapter 1117: The Yan family helps

    Chapter 1117: The Yan family helps


    Chapter 1117 The Yan family helps


    The servants knew which one was Gu Jinan. It was said that Gu Jinan was as beautiful as a orchid and jade tree. Naturally, the most handsome one in the group was Gu Jinan.


    Seeing that Gu Jinan didn''t reply, he said angrily: "Where is Gu Jinan? Why don''t you say anything? My young master has already swept the couch to wee you. It would be rude of you not to go."


    When Gu Jinan heard these semi-threatening words, he smiled and asked this servant: "Your young master? So you are a servant. Since you are a ve servant, why don''t you kneel down and salute when you see us? Which mansion do you belong to?" A subordinate from above? So ignorant of the rules? How did the master of the family teach him? Could it be that the family only has gold and silver but no etiquette, and is a nouveau riche with nothing to show for it? "


    "Pfft, haha, this Lu family is just a nouveau riche." The people gathered around the city gate to watch the excitementughed loudly, talking about the Lu family: "The young master of the Lu family is not even a child, so he dares to invite When a chief prosecutor of a government office goes to his house as a guest, does he feel that he is rich and wants to show off, or is he following someone''s instructions and setting up a special trap to frame the chief prosecutor of the government office so that he can make room for some people behind the scenes?"


    When Gu Jinan heard this, he couldn''t help but look at the speaker. This man was very young, less than twenty years old, and he was dressed in ordinary clothes, but he was very bold and spoke out. He actually made his n clear.


    After hearing this, the servants of the Lu family were so angry that they turned blue in the face and pointed at him and said: "Where did the thiefe from? How dare he nder people like this? My young master just admires the talent and learning of Mr. Gu, and knows that he is not from Linhe Prefecture, and now he is approaching During the college examination, the inns in the city have long been full, and I was afraid that he would have no ce to live, so I asked them to invite them to stay in the house temporarily, which is not what you said at all!"


    "Oh, you, the Lu family, know for yourself whether you are right or wrong." This man did not introduce himself to his family, but bowed to Gu Jinan and the others: "The world is dangerous, and not all schrs are upright gentlemen. Please be careful. good."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan immediately bowed in return and said, "Thank you for the reminder, brother. Please rest assured, brother, we have a ce to live in Fucheng and we will not go to other people''s houses to disturb you."


    He asked again: "May I ask which household your brother is from?"


    The man didn''t answer. Seeing that they were wary, he left with peace of mind.


    But this person did not appear for no reason, but was from the Yan family of Linhe Prefecture.


    There is an old man in the Yan family who is very good at food. He often goes across the house to eat delicacies and ham at Futai House in He''an Prefecture. During the Chinese New Year, he ate at Futai House. The person who was kicked off the table by Qian Chengcai was this old man Yan.


    Because he was a big customer of Futai Building, he learned from Futai Building that many of the delicacies were rted to the Gu family, and the Gu family was very promising and was actually admitted to the government office. Therefore, after learning that some talented people in Linhe Prefecture were dissatisfied with Gu Jinan, a peasant boy who had be the head of the government''s case, and came topete with them for the talent spot in the college examination, and wanted to frame him, they sent him down to wait and remind him to let him Don''t fall into other people''s traps.


    The servant of the Lu family was so angry that he wanted to get angry, but the servant of the Tong family stopped him. He pointed at him and cursed: "The Lu family, your family is so vicious. You have such an idea. Now you are being punished." If someone exposes you, get out of here!"


    The servants of the Lu family were stunned, said nothing, and left quickly.


    The servants of the Tong family bowed to Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Chief Gu, don''t be angry. The Lu family is a nouveau riche. We, the Tong family, will teach the Lu family a lesson for you."


    Then he asked with a smile: "I wonder where Mr. Gu will stay in the city? Do you need a ride from our Tong family? Our third young master is the chief case officer of Linhe Prefecture in Jinke. I admire Mr. Gu''s talent very much, especially Let the young one wait here to help Mr. Gu."


    These words are quite convincing, but Gu Jinan has escaped the famine and does not ept such sugar-coated rhetoric at all.


    Whether the Tong family is good or bad remains to be seen. Moreover, since the Tong family sent people to wait here, then when the servants of the Lu family made things difficult for him, why didnt the Tong familye out to stop him immediately? Did an unknown person get the upper hand? The servants of the Tong family didn''t seem toe out to speak for him, but rather they seemed to havee out to make amends when they saw that the Lu family had messed up the matter.


    I have to say that Gu Jinan guessed very urately. The servants of the Tong family were indeed here to make amends. However, because the third young master of the Tong family was not able toe forward, they had no choice but to send the young master of the Lu family to set a trap for Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan didn''t believe in the people of Linhe Mansion at all, and Shang Xiucai didn''t believe it either. Before Gu Jinan spoke, he took a few steps forward and said to the servants of the Tong family: "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Tong. We have brought the servants here. There is no need for the Tong family to help."


    When the servants of the Tong family frowned, Shang Xiucai added: "I am Gu Jinan''s master, a schr from the 26th Jingwu School. I am here to apany the exam this time. I have already given an order to Brother An to take the test in the hospital." Before taking the exam, he had to cultivate himself and study hard behind closed doors. So in order to avoid unnecessary socializing, our residence is temporarily not known to others, I''m sorry."


    As he spoke, he actually bowed to the servants of the Tong family, which frightened the servants of the Tong family and hurriedly avoided him: "Master Xiu Cai has broken my servant, and I dare not stop him. Please do as you please."


    This is a schr from the Jingwu period. Emperor Jingwu was the founding emperor of the Chu State. Those who were admitted to the imperial examination when he was the head of the family, even a small schr, were more valuable than today''s schrs, but they had the status of a student of the founding emperor.


    "Those in front, hurry up and block the door!" Seeing that the Tong family failed to aplish anything and had lost face, the guard guard hurriedly urged.


    The soldiers guarding the gate did not want to help the Tong family and the Lu family plot against Gu Jinan and the others. They were given too much money, and this was not considered a plot. They just shouted something to tell those with ulterior motives that the mansion of such and such a ce was The head of the case is here. If you want to make a scheme, hurry up.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan and the others immediately got on the mule cart and drove towards the city.


    The Tong family did not give up. They sent people to follow Gu Jinan''s mule cart and wanted to know where they lived.


    Unfortunately, they failed to seed. They met the beggars led by Xiao Sui. After being entangled by Xiao Sui and the others for a while, they lost track of Gu Jinan''s convoy.


    The third young master Tong''s servant was very angry. He pointed at Xiao Sui and the others and ordered the Tong family to protect the courtyard: "Kill these stinky beggars! Let theme to ruin our business without knowing the height of the world!"


    After hearing this, the nurse from the Tong family took out a wooden stick in his hand and beat Xiao Sui and the others. However, Xiao Sui and the others had trained with You An in the mountains and were very good at boxing and kicking. They were not polite to the Tong family. He took out a sharpened wooden stick, poked and hit him, and beat the Tong family nurse until he screamed.


    Young Master Tong San''s servant was shocked when he saw this: "You, who are you? When did beggars like you appear in the city?"


    Xiao Sui chuckled and didn''t answer. He just called to his men and hit the young man. The young man was so frightened that he crawled away.


    Upon seeing this, the Tongjia nursing home members also hurriedly ran away for their lives. This new group of beggars were too fierce and they couldn''t beat them.

 Chapter 1118: Tong San

    Chapter 1118: Tong San


    Chapter 1118 Tong San


    Oh, its useless. We ran away before we even beat you. The little beggars said disdainfully. They thought this Tong family was so powerful, but this is what happened?


    Xiao Sui said: "Third brother, take your brothers and guard here to prevent people from the Tong family or the Lu family froming back to kill us."


    He then said, "Second brother, follow me to see Master Gu. Tell him what''s going on here and see what orders he has."


    Hey. The second among the little beggars responded, and followed Xiao Sui to the Xu familys house in the city.


    The Gu family has a house in Linhe Prefecture. The house is not bad. It was obtained after Mr. Xia''s defeat and Guanzhu Hu took the initiative andpensated the Gu family for part of the Xia family''s property.


    But when Gu Jinan came to take the exam this time, he did not live in his own house, but in the Xu family''s house.


    Firstly, Mr. Xu could not refuse his warm hospitality, and secondly, he thought that if the people of Linhe Prefecture knew about this residence, he would quietly move to his own house and hide in peace.


    The Xu family''s house in Linhe Mansion is not bad. It is a standard three-entry house. It is located in Qingzhu Lane, where some poor schrs gather. It is not a rich street, but it is very quiet. Mr. Xu bought it specifically for Xu Zhaoming. Used for college exams.


    As soon as he arrived at the Xu family''s house, Mr. Xu became happy and personally distributed the courtyards to Gu Jinan and the others. He also specially put Gu Jinan and Xu Zhaoming in the same courtyard, hoping that Gu Jinan could teach Xu Zhaoming so that Xu Zhaoming''s knowledge could be further improved. Some.


    Gu Jinan is a person who can adapt to the environment very well. He didn''t say anything, just said hello. Seeing that Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng were a little sad, he smiled at them and said: "Brother Jinsheng, brother Dexing, we all live in the same ce." We can study together in the house, whether during the day or at night."


    Gu Dexing and He Jinshengughed after hearing this.


    After Mr. Xu divided the courtyard between them, he said to Qu Xiucai, "Don''t worry, Xiucai Qu. I have already sent someone to hire a doctor for your uncle and nephew. He will be there soon. Wen Liang''s hand will be fine."


    Qu Xiucai had been worried about this, fearing that Qu Wenliang''s hand injury would affect the hospital examination. Hearing this, he immediately bowed and thanked him: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Mr. Xu not only spent a lot of money to hire a famous doctor to treat the injuries of his uncle and nephew from the Qu family, but also asked the doctor to take their pulses and prescribe some soothing medicine for Lu Bai and He Jinsheng, so that they would not be intimidated by the robbers and could do their research with peace of mind.


    Dr. Lian, a famous doctor in Linhe Prefecture, looked at their injuries and checked their pulse, and said: "The injury has not worsened, it is already getting better. Pay attention to your diet during this period, and don''t eat poisonous things to let the wound suppurate." The other Tongsheng masters, if they have nightmares at night, take some tranquilizers, but if they sleep well, they dont need to take them."


    After hearing this, Qu Xiucai was very happy and asked Dr. Lian in detail: "Which foods are harmful to the wound and will make the wound suppurate? Please write us a list so that we can avoid it."


    Doctor Lian nodded, wrote down the things that could cause the wound to be suppurative, prescribed medicine for them, and then left.


    Mr. Xu gave Dr. Lian an extra fifty taels of silver notes and begged: "Doctor Lian, I hope you can keep it a secret and don''t tell our family''s address to others so that several children can prepare for the exam with peace of mind."


    Even famous doctors like the doctor are ethical and will keep the patient''s confidentiality after receiving the money, so he agreed.


    Not long after Doctor Lian left, Xiao Sui took advantage of the stall where Xu Zhaoming was waiting for Mr. Xu, came in through the window, and told Gu Jinan about the Tong family: "Young Master Gu, you have stopped the people who were following you. They won''t." I will find you here, what other orders do you have?"


    Gu Jinan knew about Xiao Sui and his gang. Qin Sang and Xiao Yu told him about the situation of Xiao Sui and his gang. Xiao Sui and the others came to Linhe Mansion half a month earlier than them to make preparations. If he had something to do, he would tell Xiao Sui and the others to do it.


    Gu Jinan said: "Keep an eye on the Tong family, the Lu family, and the storyteller''s restaurant. If there is anyone who talks about filial piety, check it out in time to see who paid off the storyteller?"


    He also said: "Whoever helped us at the city gate today, let''s find out which family he is from."


    Yes. Xiao Sui wrote down everything one by one, and then left after Gu Jinan finished giving instructions.


    After Gu Jinan and the others had a night''s rest, they began to study hard behind closed doors. However, the Tong family was very angry. Mr. Tong said angrily: "A group of big people entered the city in in sight, and you were able to lose them. You are just trash." !


    Lao San finally managed to kill the fifth child of the Yan family, and he was determined to be the head of the court. But now Gu Jinan is standing in the way. If he is not killed, Lao San''s job as the head of the court will probably be ruined.


    The master nurse of the Tong family knelt on the ground and promised: "Second Master, please don''t get angry. We will definitely search the city and find Gu Jinan''s residence and destroy him so that he cannot block the Third Young Master." Dao''er!"


    "Bah, you can''t even find anyone, so don''t talk nonsense here." Tong Erye was very angry. The third child is his son, and his father said that if the third child can be admitted to the court, Tong Erye will After the family became famous, he would be able to get 60% of the second wife''s share when the family was divided. The power of the Tong family would also be used to support the third child to be an official.


    Er Master Tong was very anxious because of this. He wished that Gu Jinan would die suddenly. When he saw the master nursing home, he was upset and said angrily: "Why are you still kneeling down? Go find it quickly. Are you still waiting for me to check it out by myself?!"


    "Yes!" the master guarding the courtyard responded, and hurriedly stood up. Just as he was about to leave, he bumped into Young Master Tong San.


    Wait a minute. Third Young Master Tong stopped the master nursing home and said to Second Master Tong, Dad, you dont have to worry, hes just a farmer, why dont you worry that you cant destroy him?


    Tong Erye''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked quickly: "San''er, have you thought of some other clever way to destroy Gu Jin''an?"


    Young Master Tong San nodded: "Well, Gu Jin''an''s family is not clean. It is easy to destroy him. There is no need to look for him in the nursing home. Can he hide for the rest of his life? He always has to go out for the scientific examination. Let''s wait for him to take the examination. Its not toote to start again after its over.


    Mr. Tong frowned: "Wait until the exam is over before we start. The rankings have already been decided. Is it toote?"


    "It won''t be toote. The rankings have been determined and can be deprived." Master Tong San said: "Dad, my son has offended some people because he beat Yan Xiaowu and became the chief criminal officer of the government. Now he should keep a low profile. Yes, it is very inappropriate to search Gu Jinan''s residence like this. What if the Yan family finds out and causes trouble for us? The servants of the Yan family helped Gu Jinan at the city gate today."


    The Yan family is a well-known aristocratic family in Linhe Prefecture. There are numerous officials in the family, ranging from second-rank officials to schrs. However, Yan Xiaowu''s knowledge is recognized by the whole city as good. The Yan family has high hopes for him, but this time he failed. The Yan family must have been holding a sigh of relief after being robbed of the head of the government case by him.


    with withholding the excuse his family wants to deal with Gu Jinan would be ruined for him, so he''d better stay honest for a while and wait for the hospital to give it a try.

 Chapter 1119: College examination

    Chapter 1119: College examination


    Chapter 1119 College Examination


    After hearing this, Mr. Tong nodded and said, "Okay, let''s let Gu Jin''an go first, and then talk about it after the trial in the hospital."


    Then he looked at Young Master Tong San and praised: "My son is still smart enough toe up with such an idea. You are born to be an official. With this brain, if you enter the officialdom, you will definitely be able to defeat an ignorant person like Yan Xiaowu." Schr, get down."


    Then what ability does Yan Xiaowu have? Its just knowing how to read, but whats the use of being able to read? Being an official and studying well are two different things. If an official has no means and strategies, he is just waiting to be killed.


    Young Master Tongsan smiled and said: "Dad, where are you now? My son still has a brilliant n that won''t work. If it works, Yan Xiaowu and Gu Jinan will never be able to turn around in their lifetime!"


    After hearing this, Master Tongs eyes widened and he quickly asked Master Tong, Do you have any other good ideas? Tell me quickly!


    The third young master Tong smiled slightly, leaned into the ear of the second master Tong, and said something.


    After hearing this, Mr. Tongughed heartily: "Wonderful, wonderful! If this ideaes true, not only will Yan Xiaowu and Gu Jinan be ruined, but the Yan family will also be ridiculed by the entire Chu family!"


    However, the second master Tong reminded the third master Tong: "San''er, you have to be careful during this period, be restrained, and don''t let anyone take advantage of you."


    Young Master Tongsan frowned, but did not say anything. Instead, he promised: "Don''t worry, Dad, my son knows the importance and will not let others get caught."


    He didn''t seem to want to listen to Mr. Tong''s lecture. After finishing speaking, he said: "Dad, the college exam ising soon, so my son will go back to study first."


    Having said that, get up and leave.


    Young Master Tong San is a very hard-working and smart person, otherwise he would not have been admitted to the government office. However, when he returned to the yard, he did not study hard immediately, but asked the boy: "Is the person here?"


    The young man Da''an said: "Here we are, waiting for the young master in the back room."


    Young Master Tong San was very satisfied and said with a smile: "Well done."


    He asked again: "Hasn''t anyone discovered it?"


    Da''an replied: "No, this ve has not done this once or twice. Moreover, he was brought from Jiangnan and dressed as a girl. No one in Linhe Prefecture knows about it."


    After hearing this, Young Master Tong San was relieved and threw a banknote to Daan: "Sweep the tail of the reward for you. If something goes wrong, you know the consequences."


    Da''an: "Thank you, Third Young Master, for the reward. Don''t worry, the tail has been swept away long ago. Even the captain of the ship does not suspect it."


    Master Tong San nodded with satisfaction and urged: "Why are you still here? Get out of here, are you waiting to defeat this young master''s interest?"


    "Yes, yes, let''s go." Da''an left quickly.


    Young Master Tong San hurriedly entered the room. When he saw the beauty lying in the back room, he sighed: "She is indeed a famous immortal king from the south of the Yangtze River. This little appearance is so attractive."


    That''s right, although the person in the room is wearing women''s clothes, he is actually an immortal.


    The Immortal Lord stood up, bowed Yingying to Young Master Tong San, and said, "Feiyi, please pay homage to your master."


    Fei Yi, its a good name, its very attractive. Master Tong San quickly held Fei Yis waist and praised, I like this waist very much.


    After hearing this, Fei Yi smiled coyly. Young Master Tong couldn''t bear it anymore, so he immediately pulled Fei Yi to do things, and he didn''t stop until dawn. Da Lu, the young man who was guarding the door outside, frowned when he heard it. The third young master was seeking death. After he overpowered the fifth young master of the Yan family and seized the head of the case, many people were staring at him. He should have He cultivated his moral character, but still boldly asked Daan to find him an immortal king!


    This is an Immortal Lord, not a Flower Immortal. Although many children of aristocratic families will raise Immortal Lords, schrs pay most attention to reputation. As a candidate, he would y with the Immortal Lord like this. If anyone knew, he would be scolded for his fame. All gone!


    When the timees, as one of the third young masters personal servants, he will also be beaten to death with sticks.


    Da Lu was dying of worry and really wanted to redeem himself and leave immediately. However, a servant like him, who knew many secrets of his master, could not even think of redeeming himself. Once he redeemed himself, he would be assassinated.


    The Third Young Master Tong was ying with Xianjun, Gu Jinan and the others were studying hard all night, and Yan Xiaowu was studying hard, hoping to get good grades in the college exam and save the Yan family''s face.


    Eight days passed like this. On the night of the eighth day of June, Gu Jinan and the others went to bed early. After sleeping for five hours, they got up at dawn. After preparing everything, they got on the mule cart refreshed and headed towards He ran to the ceremony room of Linhe Mansion.


    When they arrived, the street where the ceremony room was located was already overcrowded. There were servants everywhere carryingnterns and torches who came to upy seats for their young masters. Their mule carts could not enter at all and could only park at the street entrance. , walking on foot.


    Fortunately, they arrived early, upied the same position, and had enough time to prepare.


    Shang Xiucai, Qu Xiucai, and Mr. Xu reminded them over and over again: "Have you brought everything with you? Remember to untie your hair before entering the dragon gate, and see if there is anything stuffed in your hair, clothes, and shoes. If you are sent by an official, If you find out, you will be disqualified from the scientific examination."


    Its hard to pass the college examination, and you can be a schr before your eyes, and enter the ranks of the gentry. You cant make any mistakes.


    Gu Jinan and the others checked over and over again, but Mr. Xu was still worried. He called his servants and surrounded them, not allowing other candidates to get close to them, lest they be hurt by other candidates.


    Gu Jinan didn''t know whether tough or cry, but this was Mr. Xu''s kindness. He didn''t say anything, but quietly reminded Xu Zhaoming and the others: "Brothers, please remember what I told youst night. If you encounter it, be safe and don''t be too dazzling. .


    Gu Jinan''s words were very cryptic, and no one else could understand them. Only Xu Zhaoming and the others understood that what Gu Jinan was talking about was about being a pure minister, loyal to the emperor, and not interested in cliques for personal gain.


    Magistrate Zheng also reminded them of this matter. Because of the matter about the eldest prince, the emperor now cares about the word "loyalty to the emperor". The academic examiner came from the capital, and the test questions he brought were probably given by the Emperor of Chu himself, so It is very likely that there will be a question about loyalty to the emperor.


    They guessed correctly. There were two examinations in the academy, and the policy in one of them was indeed rted to loyalty to the emperor.


    The Emperor of Chu asked this question because he wanted to get rid of those students who were not loyal to him as the emperor and wanted to achieve the feat of serving the dragon.


    Any student who has this intention and doesnt want to be a pure minister, dont even think about passing this subject!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    At the right moment of the hour, the official began to beat the gong and shouted: "The auspicious time hase, the dragon gate is wide open, and the candidates are lining up to check in and enter the dragon gate!"


    He shouted several times in a row. When his voice couldn''t bear the shouting any more, he changed to another official to shout, for fear that the candidates behind him wouldn''t hear.


    Mr. Xu was very nervous. He took Xu Zhaoming''s hand and said, "Brother Ming, remember to check whether you have been stuffed or stuffed by anyone... Just rx and don''t force yourself. Grandpa will not me you."


    These words were very protective of Xu Zhaoming. Xu Zhaoming''s eyes turned red and he choked with sobs: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my grandson will definitely take the exam well and won''t embarrass you."

 Chapter 1120: College exam results released

    Chapter 1120: College exam results released


    Chapter 1120 The Academy Examination List


    Qu Xiucai also told Qu Wenliang: "Brother Liang, your knowledge is good. Keep it steady and you will definitely pass the exam. Remember what Brother An taught you, you have to punch and move every day so that you can sleep peacefully." If you feel sleepy or get smoked due to a bad number, just...smell it."


    Beforeing, Gu Jinan sprayed a potion on the inner sleeves of several people with a very light smell but a strong awakening effect, which could help them.


    However, there are many people here, including children from all the Jianghuai prefectures, so it is difficult for Qu Xiucai to speak clearly.


    Qu Wenliang nodded: "Well, uncle, don''t worry, my nephew knows."


    Shang Xiucai said to Gu Jinan: "Master is the most trustworthy of you. As long as you take the exam well, you will definitely pass."


    But what Gu Jinan wants this time is not only to be admitted as a schr, he also wants a junior San Yuan... In the past, he thought it didn''t matter whether he was a junior or a junior San Yuan, but now he has fallen in love with a girl from an aristocratic family. Although she is a girl from Mr. Ouyang''s family, but If he didn''t have any skills, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with her.


    Shang Xiucai saw He Jinsheng and Gu Dexing looking at them with envy, and smiled at them: "You are all very knowledgeable. During this period, you have been studying hard with Mr. Ouyang. As long as you don''t make mistakes, you have a good chance of passing the exam." .


    Gu Dexing and He Jinsheng were relieved when they heard this, especially He Jinsheng. He had not escaped from the famine and was frightened by the robbers. Even after taking the Anshen Dingjing Pills, he had nightmares for two days. It took a few days to get better.


    Lu Bai was no different from He Jinsheng. He also had nightmares for a few days. He even went to thetrine at night and had to be apanied by Yao Youqian.


    "What are you doing? If you are not a candidate, please leave quickly, otherwise we will suspect that you are here to control us!" The yamen servant was patrolling back and forth. When he saw Mr. Xu and so many people gathered together, he quickly scolded them and told them to stand. Go behind the wooden fence.


    Brother Ming, if you take the exam well, grandpa wont apany you anymore. Mr. Xu said to Xu Zhaoming, then turned around and stuffed a bag of money into the head of the government office. His movements were extremely smooth.


    The head of the yamen team responded more smoothly and whispered: "Don''t worry, we will keep an eye on you and won''t let those who are short-sighted try to trick your children."


    The money bag is quite heavy, at least fifty taels. He is a wealthy person, so they will naturally do their best.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu nodded with a smile, hurriedly called his servants, and took Shang Xiucai and them away.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The official was still banging the gong and shouting: "The auspicious time hase, the candidates are lining up to enter the dragon gate! Other people waiting to leave quickly, otherwise they will be beaten away with sticks!"


    With this shout, a group of government servants armed with knives and sticks came out again, frightening many of the candidates'' family members who were still exining their children and hurried away.


    "Hey, eh, eh, please don''t beat me. Let''s leave now."


    After driving people away, the front door of the ceremony room was finally cleared a lot, leaving a clear space for candidates to line up, and allowing the yamen officials to see clearly those bad apples who wanted to take advantage of the candidates.


    Dont even mention it, the government officials really caught two of them.


    These two were poor students who had failed the exam several times. They knew that they would never pass the exam, so they paid arge sum of money to trick people into cheating them. One of the people they cheated turned out to be Young Master Tong San. .


    Tong San is the head of Linhe Prefectures Jinke Prefectural Examination. Someone dares to plot against him. Whats the point? The boy who was stuffed with the stuffer was dragged out and beaten severely!


    Many candidates who questioned whether Young Master Tong San was not as knowledgeable as Yan Xiaowu were filled with indignation because of Tong San. Some people thought it was the fault of the Yan family and began to speak ill of the Yan family.


    Even Kong Xuezheng, who came from the capital, had a good impression of Young Master Tong after hearing this, and said: "The head of Tong''s case deserves to be the head of Jinke''s case. This is someone who is jealous of his talent."


    Zhifu Shi of Linhe Prefecture nodded and said with a smile: "Master Xuezheng is right, Tong San is very knowledgeable, and the head of this prefecture is a real person. It''s just that the fifth young master of Master Yan''s family is a little abnormal, so..."


    So I am innocent. I have not done anything to cheat in the scientific examination. You have to believe me!


    Kong Xuezheng raised his hand, interrupted Magistrate Shi''s words, and said with a smile: "Master Shi, let''s not talk about this anymore, burn incense to worship the heaven and earth, and prepare for the big exam." "Yes." Magistrate Shi was very smart and didn''t say anything else.


    Dong dong dong!


    Two hourster, all the candidates hadpleted their inspections and received their signs. After entering the examination booth, the big drum in the ceremony room was beaten nine times. After nine consecutive blows, the college examination, which affects the fate of the entire Jianghuai examination, was officially Exam begins.


    The college examination is divided into two sessions, eachsting one day. In the morning, they will write poems and essays, and in the afternoon, they will discuss strategies. The candidates must stay in the examination tent overnight and collect their papers and leave at exactly 1 o''clock tomorrow.


    Today, checking the entrance of candidates has been dyed all morning, so the candidates have to answer questions tonight by candlelight. After the test questions are handed out, everyone is extremely nervous.


    The first policy essay only has one word, which is "loyalty". It was written by the Emperor of Chu. When the candidates saw this word "loyalty", they were happy. Isn''t it just to express loyalty? Everyone knows how to write this policy essay. The sky is full of excitement.


    The second strategy also has the same word, money, and it alsoes from the hands of Emperor Chu. Over the years, Emperor Chu has changed his ways to get money, but no amount of money is enough. Therefore, in this college examination, despite the dissuasion of the elders, this question was asked.


    Many candidates were confused when they saw this question. Money? They can only read, how do they know how to make money?


    Gu Jinan smiled when he saw this question. It was really about money... In recent years, except for Jianghuai and Jiangnan, there have been disasters in all parts of Chu. The court went crazy forck of money. Therefore, Gu Jinan had long thought that this question woulde up in this college examination, and he wrote several strategies on how to make money to practice. After thinking about it for a while, he started to write.


    The other candidates were not as rxed as he was, scratching their heads and scratching their heads. Some of them fainted because they could not solve the questions and the weather was too hot. In less than an hour, more than a dozen candidates fainted due to the heat and the intense heat and were carried away. .


    Other candidates in the examination room heard the sound, and some of them could not bear it. Even the hand holding the pen was shaking.


    No matter how scared and anxious they were, time would not wait for them. At the beginning of the 10th hour of the sixth lunar month, the big drum in the ceremony room rang, and Kong Xuezheng immediately issued an order: "The time is up, collect the papers!"


    After giving the order, several teams of officers, led by an adult, rushed to the rows of examination booths and said to the candidates: "Master Academic Affairs has an order. The time hase. Stop writing immediately and collect the papers. Anyone who dares to answer the questions will be stopped immediately." , all the results of this subject are invalid!"


    As soon as these words came out, those candidates who had not finished writing cried out: "It''s over, it''s over, I can''t pass this subject!"


    After saying that, another batch of people fainted.


    The government officials were helpless and had no choice but to arrange for help to carry them out.


    Gu Jin''an and the others were not fainted. They walked out of the ceremonial room with all their beards and tail. They were pulled into a mule cart by Shang Xiucai and others who had been waiting outside, and they drove back to the Xu family''s house.


    The people from the Tong family had been watching for a long time, and they sent people to follow him again. Unfortunately, they were stopped by Xiao Sui and the others this time, and they could not follow him sessfully.


    Gu Jinan and the others stayed in the ceremony room for two days and one night. Their bodies were full of sweat and stench. After taking a bath and eating a full meal, they finally came back to life.


    However, what was very surprising was that Mr. Xu and the others did not ask them how they did in the exam. He only said to them: "Since the exam is over, don''t think about it anymore. Take a good rest and wait until the results are released."


    Because of these words, Xu Zhaoming and the others were very happy and rxed. However, they did not go out to look for trouble. Instead, they stayed in the house honestly until the results were released on June 19th.


    Sorry, I will speed up and write as soon as possible that Sang and Xiaoyu will get married in advance and the two will go to the northwest. I know you can''t wait. I probably wont be able to write about Luo Wu and Gu Jinxius wedding. Ill just skip it in one stroke. Ill get tired of writing too many weddings. Im just going to rewrite the wedding between San Lang and Xiao Yu. Thank you for everyones support. Im grateful.

 Chapter 1121: I will support you

    Chapter 1121: I will support you


    Chapter 1121 I will support you


    June 19th, the summer has arrived, which is the hottest three months of the year, but today Linhe Prefecture is full of people, and everyone''s enthusiasm is even hotter than the summer weather.


    People in Linhe Prefecture got up early and rushed to Fuya Street.


    Those porters who were waiting to announce the good news and earn money to support their families even waited on Fuya Street before dawn, spreading straw mats to upy space and sleeping while waiting.


    Bang bang bang, there was a sound of wooden sticks hitting the ground. The servants of the government office looked at the porters sleeping soundly at the door of the government office. They were so angry that they kicked them and said: "Get up quickly. , a bunch of bad things, are you beggars? Or is this your home in front of the yamen? You dare to sleep here, do you have any righteousness? "


    The porters were kicked awake and hurriedly rolled up the mat, saying with a smile: "Oh, it''s Brother Liu, I''m sorry, we came here in the middle of the night, we were so tired, we fell asleep while waiting, don''t Its weird, dont be weird.


    He then asked: "Brother Liu, are you here to post the ranking today? Congrattions to you, this is a blessed job and you can get a lot of rewards."


    Post a merit list, and those who have passed the examination will reward the officials who posted the list.


    Liu Yamen said: "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m the only one who can post the results? The person who posted the results this time is Brother Song and Team Leader Song. I just came out to clear the ce. Today is a happy day. I''m warning you, wait here to wait for the results. Yes, but you are not allowed to rob me. If you start fighting at the yamen gate like we did in Shangke, you will be in trouble!"


    The porters hurriedly responded: "Yes, yes, we don''t dare to do this anymore. We must be obedient. If anyone dares to cause trouble, we will beat him up first without Brother Liu taking action."


    He came over again and asked: "Brother Liu, when will the results of Jinke be released? Who will be the leader of the case?"


    "Zhang Laoba, are you stupid? I''m not a schr, so how could I know about this?" Liu Yamen pointed at them and said, "Shut up, everyone. If you ask any more, get out of the main street. Don''t think about making money just to announce the good news."


    "Hey, brother Liu, calm down, I was wrong." Zhang Laoba quickly apologized. Seeing this, dozens of other porters did not dare to ask any more questions, for fear that they would be driven away by Liu Yamen.


    When the people who looked at the lively Linhe government saw this, they didn''t dare to ask more. They just stood beside and waited, saying who would be the first case of the hospital.


    However, the servants of those aristocratic families, **** families, and wealthy families in the city are not afraid. They will give Liu Yamen money and ask him some questions.


    Liu Yamen didnt know much. He only knew that the chief case officer of the court was the chief case officer of Jinke Prefecture. But there were several prefectures in Jianghuai, and each prefecture had a prefecture chief. Who knew who had passed the exam?


    The steward of the Tong family was very happy when he heard this. Isn''t the third young master of his family one of the top criminals in Jianghuai''s current department? Then there is at least half a chance that his third young master will be the head of the court case.


    As for the remaining half, as long as the third young master of his family thinks of a way to destroy the person who took the exam for the head of the Intermediate Court, it will be enough to make up for this position.


    The steward of the Tong family is very happy. If the third young master is really admitted to the Supreme Court, the servants like them whoe to see the results will get arge reward.


    The manager of the Yan family is a little worried. He didn''t pass the examination as chief clerk. Isn''t the fifth young master''s knowledge bad?


    No matter how miserable the Yan family is, the Gaosheng Building, Jinbang Building and Fugui Building beside Yamen Street are full of people and lively.


    Master Tongsan was sitting in the Jinbang Tower of his home, surrounded by many students, waiting for the ranking together.


    Liu Wenqing, the young master of the Liu family, a wealthy family in Fucheng, said: "I heard that the Gaosheng Building next door is open for sale. Who can be admitted to the court? Brothers, do you want to ce a bet and make a fortune?"


    After hearing this, the young master of the Gong family said: "Of course I have to ce a bet."


    As he spoke, he took out three five hundred taels of silver notes and said, "I bet one thousand five hundred taels on Brother Tong''s high school case!"


    "Okay, the Gong family is indeed rich." After Liu Wenqing cheered, he took out a thousand tael silver note and said, "I''ll put down a thousand tael to buy Brother Tong''s high school case." Seeing this, the people inside started to pay out their money one by one and bet one after another on whether the third young master would be admitted to the Intermediate People''s Court. The ttery was loud enough.


    Only Liu Wenqing did not move.


    Liu Wenqing was very unhappy when he saw this. He red at Liu Wenqing, his uncle''s cousin, and said, "Wenqing, what''s the matter with you? Everyone is cheering for Brother Tong, so why don''t you ce a bet?"


    Poor guy, dont you even have any money to bet?


    Hey, dont tell me yet, it really doesnt exist.


    Ever since Liu Wenqing''s family separated from his grandfather''s family, life has been getting worse day by day. Liu Wenqing''s father is amoner. He only has twenty taels of silver a month and has to be picky about food when he goes out to eat. , I didnt dare to enter the restaurant, how could I possibly spend hundreds or even thousands of taels of silver to bet now.


    Liu Wenqing was very embarrassed. He wanted to say that he had no money, but he also felt embarrassed. His eyes were red with anxiety.


    He was handsome and hisplexion was fairer than ordinary people. His aggrieved and embarrassed look made Master Tong San feel hot all over. He grabbed Liu Wenqing''s hand and said, "Brother Wenqing, don''t be anxious, as long as you are I really wish I was in high school, so it doesnt matter whether I bet or not.


    Liu Wenqing was stunned and looked at Tong San. Seeing that his eyes were like a wolf looking at flesh, he didn''t like it and hurriedly withdrew his hand without saying anything.


    Liu Wenqing was so angry that he pped him on the head and cursed: "Liu Wenqing, you really think you are a person. Brother Tongforts you like this, and you are not happy? Hurry up and apologize to Brother Tong!"


    Liu Wenqing is a branch of the Liu family. He has been scolded by Liu Wenqing since he was a child. He is very afraid of Liu Wenqing. Hearing this, he hurriedly apologized to Tong San: "Young Master Third, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it, it''s just..."


    Young Master Tong San felt extremely distressed. Before Liu Wenqing could finish speaking, he helped him up and said, "Brother Wenqing, you don''t have to be like this. You are absolutely right. It is Liu Wenqing who is wrong!"


    Young Master Tong San turned to look at Liu Wenqing, with sinister eyes and an angry voice: "Liu Wenqing, I invite you here because I think highly of you, not to bully others. If you want to show off to the eldest young master of the Liu family, just Get out, you are not wee in Tongs Jinbang Tower!


    Liu Wenqing was confused, what''s going on? As Young Master Tong''s most capable henchman, Young Master Tong has never scolded him in person like this.


    However, Liu Wenqing is a flexible person, and he quickly said: "Third Young Master, don''t be angry. It''s because I am ignorant and have caused trouble to Third Young Master."


    He quickly apologized to Liu Wenqing: "Wenqing, it was my cousin who was wrong. I apologize to you. Don''t be angry."


    As he spoke, he bowed his head to the end, looking very respectful.


    Liu Wenqing was shocked. Liu Wenqing had bullied him since he was a child. Even if he was bullied to the point of crying or falling ill, Liu Wenqing would not apologize. But at this moment, Liu Wenqing actually apologized to him in public, which was simply unbelievable.


    Seeing that Liu Wenqing was confused, Young Master Tong San tightened his hand and said, "Wenqing, don''t be stunned. Liu Wenqing has apologized to you. It''s up to you whether you forgive him or not."


    He said in a gentle voice: "Don''t be afraid. If you don''t want to forgive Liu Wenqing, just say so and I will support you."

 Chapter 1122: Xiao Sanyuan

    Chapter 1122: Xiao Sanyuan


    Chapter 1122 Xiao Sanyuan


    The words "I will support you" shocked both Liu Wenqing and Liu Wenqing.


    Liu Wenqing looked at Master Tong with emotion: "Thank you so much, Master Tong..."


    No one has been so kind to him in his whole life, and the third young master is the first person to support him.


    Liu Wenqing was scared. He had vaguely heard some rumors about Third Young Master Tong, saying that he would raise immortal kings when he was in Jiangnan.


    Looking at the way Young Master Tong looked at Liu Wenqing, the hand that held Liu Wenqing''s hand, and the words that he wanted to support Liu Wenqing, Liu Wenqing trembled with fright...Liu Wenqing, you are probably going to die.


    For a moment, Liu Wenqing wanted to help Liu Wenqing to prevent him from being harmed by Young Master Tong San. But he had been hanging out with Tong San for a long time, and he knew that Tong San was not a talented and elegant young man like the rumors, but a ruthless character.


    Liu Wenqing knew that he could not afford to offend Master Tong, so he put aside his thoughts of helping Liu Wenqing and let him fend for himself.


    Perhaps Liu Wenqing''s life at home will be easier if he stays with the Third Young Master? It''s just embarrassing.


    Young Master Tong San looked at Liu Wenqing and said with a smile: "Wenqing doesn''t need to thank you. Just say whatever you want and I''ll help you."


    Liu Wenqing thought for a while and said, "Then give Liu Wenqing two ps on his face as a punishment andpensate me one thousand taels of silver."


    He added: "I''m not doing it for the money. It''s Liu Wenqing who has bullied me since I was a child. He should repay this."


    After Liu Wenqing heard this, he scolded Liu Wenqing half to death in his heart. You are a little bitch. You get so arrogant when you get close to a man. You dare to ask me to p myself. Just wait for me!


    After hearing this, Third Young Master Tong looked at Liu Wenqings face. Well, his face and figure were both good. It was worth offending Liu Wenqing, so he smiled and said, Okay, lets do as Wenqing wants.


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing happily said to Third Young Master Tong: "Thank you, Third Young Master."


    "No need to say thank you, we hit it off as soon as we met. I treat you as a mortal brother." Young Master Tong San said, grabbing Liu Wenqing''s shoulders, looking at him as if he was holding Liu Wenqing, and gave him a big sry. I felt like I was sweating.


    Third Young Master, please take it easy. We are outside here and there are so many people here. Do you want to die?


    But Third Young Master Tong felt that he had not done anything suspicious, so he ignored the look of the ambassador, looked at Liu Wenqing and said: "I heard it, why don''t you act ordingly!"


    Thest two words were said so viciously that Liu Wenqing was so frightened that he did not dare to resist. He gritted his teeth, raised his hand and pped himself twice, and then took out a thousand-tael silver note. , handed it to Liu Wenqing: "Wenqing, it was my cousin who bullied you before. This money ispensated for you, please ept it."


    Liu Wenqing was very proud when he saw that Liu Wenqing had really beaten him and gave him the money. He grabbed the banknote and said: "Remember, don''t bully others casually in the future, otherwise I will ask the third young master to p you again!"


    Yes, yes, yes, my cousin knows it. Liu Wenqing gritted his teeth with hatred and said secretly: Little bitch, just be proud of yourself. When you cry, dont go looking for death!


    Other people in the private room looked at all this and were all stunned. What''s going on? Why did everything so good turn into this? Are they crazy or is Young Master Tong crazy?


    Young Master Tong San looked at the faces of the young masters in the private room, released his hand on Liu Wenqing''s shoulders, and said: "Brother Wenqing, I have some big things to do today, and I can''t take care of you at the same time. How about this, I''ll let my servants take care of you first. How about you go home and host a banquet for you another day?"


    The "girly girl" of the Liu family was too attractive. He was afraid that if he couldn''t help but let others know the clues, he had to send him away first and try to plot against him another day.


    Liu Wenqing was very unhappy. He came here with Liu Wenqing today just to get to know the young masters of various families so as to pave the way for his future. Now he left before the results were released. Wasn''t this in vain?


    However, in order not to offend Third Young Master Tong, his patron, Liu Wenqing finally nodded and agreed: "Okay, I''ll go back first, and I''ll go to Third Young Master''s banquet another day." Master Tong Third nodded with satisfaction, yes, yes, he is obedient.


    He looked at Da Lu and said, "Use our Tong family''s carriage to send Brother Wenqing off. When you get home,e back. Don''t neglect Brother Wenqing."


    Carriage?


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing was even more happy. In Dachu, where most wealthy households could only take mule carts, he was really proud of being sent home by a carriage.


    Da Lu just asked Liu Wenqing to get out of here. Hearing this, he immediately said: "Master Liu, please follow me."


    Liu Wenqing walked out of the private room with his head held high, while Da Lu arranged a carriage for him to take him back to Liu''s house.


    All this was seen by Xiao Sui, and he was shocked in his heart. Unexpectedly, Tong San was so lucky. But its right to think about it. If no one likes this, how can there be so many immortal kings in Jiangnan?


    Xiao Sui looked at the private room where Third Young Master Tong was, and smiled when he saw that Third Young Master Tong was still standing in front of the window, looking at the carriage going away. This Third Young Master Tong was quite infatuated.


    Dong dong dong!


    The dull sound of drums came from the nearby ceremony room. When Xiao Sui heard the sound of drums, he knew that the yamen had released the results. He was very happy and wondered whether Mr. Gu was the head of the court?


    Young Master Tong San was extremely excited when he heard the sound of the drums. The results have been released. The results have finally been released. Whether he is the head of the current Academy of Science case or not, we will know soon!


    The auspicious time hase, and the Yamen will release the results! The Yamen servants of the government were riding horses, shouting back and forth on the streets: The auspicious time hase, and the Yamen will release the results!


    After shouting back and forth, he returned to the yamen gate.


    Not long after, Team Leader Song came out with the merit list, climbed up thedder, and posted the huge merit list on a notice wall.


    The people under the wall went crazy, and they were all squeezing forward to look at the list. When a porter saw the name of the third young master Tong, he immediately ran to the golden list: "Congrattions, third young master of the Tong family, congrattions to the third young master of the Tong family, Second ce in the high school science academy exam!"


    When Young Master Tong San heard this, his face turned green. Second ce in the college examination? He actually only got second ce in the exam? Who''s number one?


    With a bang, Third Young Master Tong kicked Liu Wenqing and said, "Go down and find Steward Tong and ask him who is the first in the high school entrance examination?"


    Is it Gu Jinan or Yan Xiaowu?


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go right away." Liu Wenqing, like a ve, hurriedly went to find the Tong family manager.


    The first porter who came to report the news to Young Master Tong also arrived. He knelt down and said congrattions: "Congrattions to Young Master Tong for cing second in the high school examination. You are truly worthy of the stars and have unparalleled talent."


    Young Master Tong San wanted to kick the porter who announced the good news downstairs, but he couldn''t ruin his reputation, so he helped him up with a smile and said, "I share the joy,e and see the reward."


    The servants of the Tong family had already prepared some silver. Upon hearing this, they immediately gave the porter a red envelope of thirty taels of silver.


    The porter who brought the good news was so happy that he almost fainted. It was indeed the right thing toe to the Tong family to bring the good news to the Tong family. The Tong family was generous and gave too much reward.


    After the servants of the Tong family paid the reward, they asked again: "Who is the leader of the case in the Academy of Sciences today?"


    The porter said: "I heard it''s Gu Jin''an from He''an Prefecture. He won the small three yuan."

 Chapter 1123: hypocrisy

    Chapter 1123: hypocrisy


    Chapter 1123 Hypocrisy


    The porter was the first toe to deliver the good news, but not far after he ran out, he heard someone eximing: "The head of the case is Gu Jin''an from He''an Prefecture. The head of the case is Gu Jin''an from He''an Prefecture! He is from the county, He got first ce in both the government and the college, Xiao Sanyuan, our Jianghuai is quite famous!"


    The speaker is Mr. Bai. He was also a schr when he was young, but he failed to pass the exam until he was thirty. In the end, he became a storyteller because of his loud voice. Now that he is old, he has passed on his job as a storyteller to his second son, so he has time to wander around.


    Because of his enthusiasm for the imperial examinations, he muste to see the results of every subject.


    Seeing that Jinke actually produced a small three yuan, I was so excited that I showed off my storyteller skills, calmed my Dantian, and shouted three times in a row. Many people heard Mr. Bai''s words.


    After hearing this, Young Master Tong San grabbed the porter and said anxiously: "Are you serious? Gu Jin''an from He''an Mansion really became the chief clerk of the court and became a junior Sanyuan?!"


    Young Master Tong San asked quickly and urgently, his face was almost unbearable, and his strong hand was so strong that it hurt the porter who had been running errands all year round.


    The porter was stunned for a moment, seeing Master Tong''s displeasure with Gu Jin''an, and quickly said: "Maybe I heard wrongly. That Gu Jin''an came from the northwest to escape. I heard that he didn''t go to a private school when he was a child. No matter how smart he is, he can''t do it." Admitted to the Supreme Court."


    He then said cautiously: "How about I go and ask you about it?"


    Hurry up and find an excuse to leave. Otherwise, if Young Master Tong gets angry, he, a little porter, will not be able to live in Linhe Mansion.


    Young Master Tongsan had already reacted, and he quickly put away his icy expression, raised a smile, and said to the porter: "It turns out that Brother Gu has really passed the junior Sanyuan exam, which is really gratifying and congrattory. In addition to the Yan family back then, Apart from the old man, he is the second person from Jianghuai to pass the junior Sanyuan exam."


    Then he looked at his servant who was specializing in handing out wedding money and said: "Dafu, what are you doing standing still? This elder brother brought us such good news and deserves a heavy reward. Hurry up and give Brother Gu a hundred taels of wedding money." .


    After hearing this, Dafu hurriedly took out a banknote and handed it to the porter: "Brother, this is the money given to you by the third young master of our Tong family on behalf of Mr. Gu. Thank you for informing us about Mr. Gu''s first entrance exam for primary and secondary schools. Good news, take it."


    The porter was stunned. He looked at Young Master Tong, at Dafu, and then at the banknote with a denomination of 100 taels. He didn''t dare to ept it at all... Young Master Tong was driven crazy by the stimtion? He obviously hates Gu Jinan to death and is not happy to see Gu Jinan pass the junior Sanyuan exam. Howe in the blink of an eye he is eager for Gu Jinan to pass the junior Sanyuan exam and even gives Gu Jinan money to announce the good news.


    The expression on his face changed too quickly. It was a typical example of hypocrisy. The porter was afraid.


    When Young Master Tong San saw this, he felt very unhappy, but he still pretended to be as warm as the wind and said: "Brother, please ept it quickly. This is what you deserve."


    Then he said to the young masters in the private room: "Brothers, Brother Gu passed the junior Sanyuan exam and became the second member of our Jianghuai family. This is a great event that can be recorded in the official annals of Jianghuai. We have to celebrate it." Fan."


    The other young masters were stunned. When they heard this, they quickly reacted and each raised their wine sses and said: "Brother Tong is right,e on, let''s drink to Brother Gu."


    What the hell, they havent even met Gu Jinan, okay, so theyre celebrating him? No matter how you think about it, it feels weird.


    Dafu handed the banknote to the porter again: "Take it." Upon seeing this, the porter epted it and saluted: "Thank you very much, Third Young Master, for the reward. Third Young Master is looking after the case..."


    The love of talent. Dafu reminded the illiterate porter.


    The porter immediately said: "Yes, I will definitely tell everyone about the third young master''s love for Gu''s talent."


    Master Tong San did not say anything, but he was quite satisfied with it. He waved his hand and let the porter go.


    The porter ran away as if he had received an amnesty. As soon as he came out of the private room, he held up the banknote and said, "Young Master Tong is really a man who loves and cherishes talents. Although he has not been admitted to the court, I heard that Gu Jinan was admitted to the court. First of all, after I became Xiao Sanyuan, I was so happy that I was given an extra hundred taels of wedding money, saying that it was for the Gu family."


    Everyone in Jinbang Tower was shocked after hearing this. What shocked them was not the money, but the ambition of Master Tong San.


    A guest said: "Young Master Tong San is really an open-minded person. Even though he regretted losing his position as the head of the court, he did not have any jealousy towards others. After knowing that Gu Jinan was admitted to the court, he even gave his family a wedding gift. It''s really He is a gentleman who loves and cherishes talents."


    Jinbang Tower is the property of the Tong family. I dont know how many people who were arranged by the Tong family are sitting here. After saying this, someone else said: "Those who say that the third young master Tong is jealous of the fifth young master of the Yan family and deliberately uses tricks to harm the fifth young master of the Yan family." The young master is ill and the fifth young master of the Yan family has not been admitted to the office of the chief clerk. Are you ashamed or not?"


    Someone answered: "That''s right! Those who say bad things about Young Master Tong and specte that Young Master Tong has malicious intentions are going too far. They simply want to ruin his reputation. Young Master Tong is such a good person. He has helped him a lot over the years. Many people have saved Qian''s family in the city and helped Wang He''s family whose business failed. If it weren''t for the third young master, Wang He''s family would have been sold into very..."


    The entire Jinbang Tower was full of voices praising Young Master Tong. Finally, someone said: "This guy, no matter what he does, it all depends on his character. In terms of character, based on Young Master Tong''s character, he is the best in my heart." The head of the court case is no worse than the one in He''an Mansion."


    Someone else said in a secret way: "I heard that the family in He''an Prefecture is unfilial. He even sued his own grandfather and grandmother, and it is not an exaggeration to say that his whole family is evil!"


    Xiao Sui sneered. Sure enough, this group of people are the mainstay of Young Master Tong. They all only praise Young Master Tong. How shameless are they?


    In the private room of Jinbang Tower, a young man walked out of the private room and shouted to the people in the lobby: "You are so shameless. In order to tter the Tong family, you actually confuse right and wrong here. The evil things done by the old Gu family, then The court had already sentenced them, so how could you still me the Gu Jin''an family? The Gu Jin''an family had never sued Mr. Gu. They sued Mrs. Gu for murdering Fei. That Mrs. Gu was the most vicious woman in the world. She killed Fei Shi, Yuan Jiaman, and also harmed Mr. Li''s first wife. Such a wicked person who has vited the criminalw, what''s wrong with Gu Jin''an''s family suing her?"


    "As for Mr. Gu, he was harmed by Mrs. Gu, and the poisonous blood vine was given to Fei by Mr. Gu himself. Everyone knows whether Mr. Gu killed Fei. Gu Jinan The family did not care about Mr. Gu because of their filial piety, they just did not take him home to support him."


    "Besides, the two families are no longer rted. Mr. Gu still has a biological son, Gu Youfu, who can live with Gu Youfu''s family. The Gu family also gave Mr. Gu a thousand taels of silver notes so that Mr. Gu can enjoy his old age in peace. , why dont you say these good things and only know how to falsely use Gu Jinans family?!


    This young man was so eloquent that everyone in Jinbang Tower was stunned.


    Someone who knew the young man pointed at him and cursed: "Qiu Hao, it turns out it''s you. If you don''t stay in Fugui Tower, why are you running to Jinbang Tower? You see that the business in Jinbang Tower is good, what are you doing in Fugui Tower?" But, are you deliberately looking for trouble?"

 Chapter 1124: Tong San who is looking for death

    Chapter 1124: Tong San who is looking for death


    Chapter 1124 Tong San is looking for death


    Qiu Hao is none other than the young master of Fu Gui Lou.


    Fu Gui Lou was once thergest restaurant in Linhe Prefecture, but it has declined in the past few decades. It is not as famous as Gaosheng Tower and Jinbang Tower. However, the Qiu family still has some status in Linhe Prefecture. Qiu Hao is not afraid of tigers even after he was a newborn. Having grown up listening to storytellers, he not only has a loud voice, but also speaks quickly and uses many words.


    When he heard someoneing out to use him, he directly threw a silver coin at that person. With a bang, the silver hit the person''s instep, making the person scream in pain.


    "What''s your name? This ingot of silver is a reward for you. Is it more than the Tong family''s reward for inviting you to perform in a show? The Tong family is so stingy. They pay for everything they do. They can only give you three yuan at most. Two taels of silver, this young master has given you only ten taels, why dont you thank me quickly and ept it!


    After Qiu Hao finished speaking, he pointed to the guests in the lobby and said: "You, you, you, and you Wu Dafa, you bunch of poor devils even have to pay for stew on credit, how can you get the money to eat at Jinbang Tower? I dare to say that I was not bribed by the Tong family toe to Jinbang Tower to praise Tong San, who would believe it?"


    After Wu Dafa and others heard this, their faces turned green, and they pointed at Qiu Hao and said: "Qiu Hao, you idiot, don''t talk nonsense here. We are not invited by the Tong family to praise the third young master Tong. It''s you, aren''t you? Got bribed by Gu Jinan and came here to praise him?!"


    Dong dong dong!


    Three ingots of silver were thrown down by Qiu Hao, and they almost hit Wu Dafa and the others on their heads.


    Qiu Hao smiled and said, "Did you see it? What did the young master throw down? It was money. Is my Qiu family short of money? Can Gu Jinan bribe me? I don''t even know whether Gu Jinan is round or t. But you poor people, Tell me quickly, where did you get the money to go to Jinbang Tower for dinner? Was it given by the Tong family or did you go robbingst night?"


    Qiu Hao''s words were like a barrage of words, and they were so reasonable that they choked Wu Dafa and others.


    When the porter saw this, he knew something was wrong and ran away in a hurry.


    The shopkeeper of Jinbanglou was so angry that he hurriedly came out and said: "Master Qiu has misunderstood. Our Tong family is upright and has never done anything to ask people to praise or put others down. Where did Wu Dafa and their moneye from? We Jinbanglou doesnt know, but you are a guest when youe in, so please, Master Qiu, please dont embarrass our Jinbanglou guests.


    Qiu Hao was angry, pointing at his childish little face and said: "Isn''t this young master a guest of your Jinbang Tower? As the shopkeeper of Jinbang Tower, you didn''t help me and bullied the distinguished guests in the private room, right? I believe it?" If you dont believe me, why dont I ask my storyteller to tell you how you bullied me for three days straight?


    The shopkeeper of Jinbanglou is ready to die. Why did he get into trouble with this little bastard? If I had known this, I shouldn''t have let Qiu Hao in today.


    But its not that they didnt stop it, they did, but they didnt stop it. If Qiu Hao is not allowed toe in, Qiu Hao will also bully the guests in their Jinbang Tower, and there will be nothing they can do against him.


    The Third Young Master Tong was so angry that he turned blue when he heard what Qiu Hao said...Qiu Hao, that brat, was specifically trying to get in trouble with his Tong family. Come on, wait for me, one day I will get you into bed!


    "Dafu, go and apologize to Master Qiu." Third Young Master Tong wanted to maintain his image as a handsome young man, so he could only endure this bad breath.


    "Yes." Dafu hurriedly went to the private room next door and apologized to Qiu Hao.


    But when Qiu Hao saw him, he spat at him and cursed: "Bah, disgusting!"


    After saying that, he returned to the private room and closed the door with a bang.


    Dafu frowned, wiped the saliva on his clothes, and after feeling angry, he went back and told Young Master Tong San about what happened here. After hearing this, Third Young Master Tong frowned, but he did not go into details. He just regretted not taking advantage of the drunkenness to deal with Qiu Hao. If it had happened, Qiu Hao wouldn''t have dared to go against him like this if he had Qiu Hao''s handle.


    However, Young Master Tong San is not worried that Qiu Hao will tell what happened two years ago, because Qiu Hao cannot afford to lose this person and dare not tell it.


    Young Master Tongsan said: "Don''t me him, the youthful temper will be cured when he grows up."


    It was time to deal with the people who came to announce the good news again. After seeing off the three porters, the yamen official finally came to announce the good news to Young Master Tong San, and said: "There is still a wave of yamen officialsing to your house to announce the good news. If Tong Xiucai entertains My friend, please go home as soon as possible to greet me."


    After hearing this, Young Master Tongsan said hello and asked the Yamen servant: "I heard that Brother Gu from He''an Prefecture was admitted to the court and became a junior Sanyuan. This is a great event for us in Jianghuai. I want to visit the Gu family''s house. Congrattions, I wonder where Brother Gu lives?"


    Where each candidate lives is registered in the government office. It is sealed before the results are released. Only the adults know about it. After the results are released, the government officials will also know ande to the door ording to the address to announce the good news.


    Therefore, the yamen servant knew this. After taking a banknote from Young Master Tong San, he smiled and said: "Gu''s first family does not have a house in Fucheng. They live in the Xu family''s house, which is on Qingzhu Lane. Song Dynasty The squad leader has already gone to announce the good news in person."


    Soon, everyone in the whole city will know that Gu Jinan lives in Qingzhu Lane, so he will not make any money in vain.


    After hearing this, Young Master Tong Sanughed and immediately invited everyone in the private room: "Brothers, how abouting with me to Qingzhu Lane to congratte Brother Gu?"


    Liu Wenqing hade back quietly. Seeing that no one in the private room spoke, he immediately said: "Of course it''s good. Let''s follow Brother Tong to Qingzhu Lane to congratte Brother Gu!"


    In his heart, he scolded Tong San, you are so **** good at pretending. You obviously hate Gu Jinan to death and wish that he would die suddenly and **** the position of head of the case in his hospital, but you are pretending to go to congratte Gu Jinan. Could it be that... I heard that Gu Jinan has something With the beauty of the orchid and jade trees, does Tong San want to kiss and enjoy the beauty?


    Its no wonder Liu Wenqing thinks so, Tong Sanlian and Liu Wenqing are attracted to him, let alone Gu Jinan, he has a good reputation.


    Don''t tell me, Tong San really has this kind of intention. His n is that if Gu Jinan is admitted to the Supreme Court, he will openly show his kindness to Gu Jinan, secretly let people promote Gu Jinan''s unfilial piety, and then organize intellectuals to boycott him. . When Gu Jinan waspletely defeated, he would lend a helping hand again and taste the beauty of this orchid and jade tree.


    He believed that by that time, Gu Jinan would no longer have the ability to resist, and would have no choice but to endure the humiliation.


    So before he left, he told Da Lu, who had just returned from seeing Liu Wenqing off: "Go and inform Da''an that he can do what I asked him to do."


    Da Lu nodded: "Yes, I will go and inform Da An now."


    When Tong San saw Da Lu leaving, he smiled with satisfaction and rushed to Qingzhu Lane with several young masters... Hey, Gu Jinan, wait until you are ruined by this young master, then kneel down to serve this young master.


    But Tong San had a different idea. His method might be okay to deal with Yan Xiaowu, but to deal with Gu Jinan, it would be courting death.

 Chapter 1125: Fall short

    Chapter 1125: Fall short


    Chapter 1125: Falling short


    Songs squad leader has already led a group of government officials to Qingzhu Lane, beating gongs and drums. As he walked, he shouted: "Qingzhu Lane Xu Zhai Gu Jin''an High School is the head of the current Academy of Science case, and even the elementary and middle schools have three yuan!"


    Hearing the news of good news, the people in Qingzhu Lane were all excited. They opened the doors one after another and chased the government officials and asked, "Master, what are you talking about? There is someone in Qingzhu Lane who passed the Intermediate Court Examination and even got three yuan for elementary and middle school?!"


    This is not true, is it?


    If it were true, their Qingzhu Lane would be famous!


    Team leader Song said: "Yes, someone from your Xu residence in Qingzhu Lane did pass the exam. Not only that, the young master of the Xu family who lives in Xu residence and two other children from He''an Prefecture all passed the exam. Including the court case leader, four people were hit."


    The people in Qingzhu Lane were all shocked when they heard this.


    I didnt expect that Xus residence, which had been empty all year round, actually had several Tongsheng masters living there, and now they have even been admitted as schrs.


    With a plop, someone suddenly knelt down and shouted to the sky: "God, our Qingzhu Lane finally has a chance to seed!"


    After saying that, he started to cry.


    "Mr. Ji, please stop crying. This is a great event for us in Qingzhu Lane. Get up quickly. Let''s prepare generous gifts and go to Xu''s house to congratte you." Tang Damin understood Mr. Ji''s mood very well. Mr. Ji passed the exam ten times. For several years, even a boy student failed to pass the exam. Many peopleughed at him, and some said it was because the feng shui in Qingzhu Lane was not good. He would never be able to pass the exam as long as he lived here.


    Mr. Ji wanted to move for a while, but the Ji family''s ancestral home was here. Selling it would be unfilial. Mr. Ji could only study hard while guarding the ancestral home and living a poor life.


    Mrs. Ji also wiped away her tears and said, "Master, the feng shui in our Qingzhu Lane is good. If you study hard, you will definitely pass the exam in the future."


    But the leader of the Song Dynasty found it difficult, because Mr. Ji''s knowledge was average, and the court had been blocking the number of schrs. This year, only thirty schrs were admitted, which blocked many well-educated children.


    I heard that the number of candidates for the next subject will be even smaller, maybe only 20. If that were the case, it would be extremely difficult to be a schr.


    Mr. Ji was very happy. Hearing this, he stood up and said, "Mydy is right. Come on, let''s go home quickly. After taking a bath and changing clothes, we can go to Xu''s house with a generous gift to congratte the head of the hospital."


    When Mrs. Ji heard this, she smiled a little sadly. Life at home was not good, so it was not easy to prepare a generous gift. However, she knew Mr. Ji''s heartache and did not disappoint him. She said with a smile: "Hey, I will definitely prepare a generous gift for my husband to send to Mr. Gu."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of the gong sounded again. Team leader Song and the others came to Xu''s house and shouted towards the gate of Xu''s house: "The Linhe government office came to announce the good news to Xu''s house. The house was shrouded in stars. Come on!"


    The people of the Xu family have been waiting for a long time. When they heard this, they opened the middle door. Mr. Xu personally led Xu Zhaoming and Gu Jinan out to greet Team Leader Song.


    Leader Song looked at him and said with a smile: "Old man, I have good news for you. Your house has great blessings. Xiao Sanyuan has been born. This is our second person from Jianghuai."


    Same joy, same joy. Mr. Xu was so happy that he personally handed Bantou Song five banknotes, which was a full five hundred taels, which shocked Bantou Song.


    The old man is indeed a blessed person. On behalf of my brothers, I would like to thank you for being old.


    Mr. Xu said: "No need to thank you, the old man is happy today!"


    He took Gu Jinan''s hand again and said to Team Leader Song: "This is Chief Gu, our young San Yuang from Jianghuai."


    Mr. Xu was really happy today. Not only did Xu Zhaoming pass the exam, but also Gu Dexing, who had always been less optimistic, also passed the exam. One was his grandson and the other was his future grandson-inw. Mr. Xu was so excited that he almost had a stroke.


    Its just that Qu Wenliang, Yao Youqian, Lu Bai, and He Jinsheng failed to win. They had been sad about this for a long time. After hearing the news, they cried in the house. Lu Bai even fainted and said he was sorry for his family. Yao Youqian scolded him: "You''re crying, what a big deal." Son, if you dont pass this exam, you can take the exam again next time. As long as you dont be a blood-sucking insect and **** the blood of the whole family to support yourself, youll be fine!


    Although Lu Bai did not pass the schr examination, the Lu family''s life became much better after Lu Bai started writing stories to make money. The second brother Lu also started talking about marriage. The Lu family already had hope. Even if Lu Bai failed the exam, the Lu family would not despair.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai felt better.


    Qu Wenliang was also sad, but he wasforted by his uncle Qu Xiucai and did not copse. The saddest thing was He Jinsheng. He was the hope of the whole family. He had studied hard for many years but failed. He cried harder than Lu Bai.


    Fortunately, Shang Xiucai, Mr. Xu, and Gu Jinan allforted him and said that he was capable of learning, but he was frightened by the robber incident and because the number of schrs admitted to the Jinke University was reduced, so he failed to pass the exam.


    He Jinsheng is still very sad, but his past few years have not been in vain. Following Mr. Gu Jinan and Mr. Ouyang, he has learned to be open-minded and not to take advantage of others. He has not cried anymore.


    Song Ban head saw Gu Jinan, which was shocked, and sighed: "It is rumored that Gu''s first case is the beauty of the Chn Yushu. Sure enough, this looks really handsome."


    He also congratted Gu Jin''an, the head of the case of the Intermediate Court, and Xiao Sanyuan, and gave him the schr''s documents and said: "Three dayster, the magistrate and the schr will hold a banquet in the government office to entertain all the schrs. Please be there on time. "


    Jiang Huai''s second Xiao Sanyuan since the establishment of Da Chu, is the guest of honor at this banquet.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "I know, please tell the leader of Song Dynasty to inform the government and academic affairs. I will definitely go to the banquet in advance on the day of the banquet."


    As he said that, he took out another red envelope and handed it to Team Leader Song: "Boss Team Song and you guys have worked hard. Please ept it for your kindness."


    Team leader Song was not polite and epted Gu Jinan''s red envelope, and then he was invited into the house for dinner by Mr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu had long expected that Gu Jinan would be a schr, so he went to Gaoshenglou to book a few tables in advance to entertain the crowd who came to congratte him.


    Not long after, people from Qingzhu Lane came to congratte him one after another, and they were all invited in for a banquet.


    As the head of the case, Gu Jinan didn''t stay long. He only drank a few sses of wine with Team Leader Song and the others. After thanking the people in Qingzhu Lane, he made excuses and left.


    So when Young Master Tong and his people came to Xu House, what they heard was that Gu Jinan was not here and that the Hui family was worshiping their ancestors in Fucheng House.


    Young Master Tong San was confused: "What do you keep talking about? Brother Gu is gone? Doesn''t his family have a house in Linhe Mansion? Why would he go back to the house to worship his ancestors?"


    Mr. Xu said: "There is a house, but our two families are old friends. He is also a good friend of my grandson, so he lives in my house and studies together."


    Young Master Tongsan frowned and asked again: "I see, then please tell me where Brother Gu''s house is so we can go and congratte him."


    Mr. Xu is an old fox and very oily. When he heard this, he said: "His house is a bit far away from here. By the time you arrive, he will probably have returned from paying homage to his ancestors. You might as well not go."

 Chapter 1126: Tong San was arrested

    Chapter 1126: Tong San was arrested


    Chapter 1126 Tong San was caught


    Tong San came here for Gu Jinan, how could he listen to what Mr. Xu said, and said: "Mr. Xu is right, but we are here specially to congratte Brother Gu. We want to see him quickly. Please help me." Tell us where Brother Gus house is.


    He then pointed to his steward and said, "This is the steward of the Tong family. I asked him to wait here so that even if Brother Gues back, we won''t miss him."


    Mr. Xu sneered in his heart, "Hey, boy, you are quite good at talking, and you are well prepared." But the old man has lived his whole life, and he can be led by your nose?


    Mr. Xu said: "Why bother? Besides, you are the second ce in the college examination. You finally got to the old man''s house. How can you leave without a banquet? That''s too rude. Hurry,e here,e here. , follow the old man in and have a few drinks before we talk about anything else."


    As he said that, he dragged Young Master Tong San towards the living room of the house.


    Young Master Tong was very angry and wanted to get rid of Mr. Xu, but Mr. Xu turned around and smiled at Young Master Tong as if he had eyes behind his back: "Tong Xiucai, you have to keep up. I am old. Its so big that if I hold you, Im afraid you might fall. This old man will have a stroke if he falls, which is very scary.


    Young Master Tong San is a martial artist. He was about to throw away Mr. Xu''s hand, but when he heard this, he held back his strength and did not dare to do anything to Mr. Xu again.


    Mr. Xu was very enthusiastic. He kept Young Master Tong San and others for a feast and introduced them to the neighbors in Qingzhu Lane. The third young master Tong was surrounded by people like a monkey for a long time, and there was an old woman who didn''t know how to live or die, and she even wanted to y matchmaker for him!


    Young Master Tong San almost vomited when he looked at the thin, dark woman with yellow teeth and rice grains on her face who was chewing a chicken leg in front of her.


    Liu Wenqing hurriedly came out and said, "Mother-inw of the Tang family, I haven''t gotten married yet. Why don''t you talk to me about matchmaking?"


    After hearing this, Tang Damin''s mother-inw looked at Liu Wenqing and asked, "Are you Mr. Liu who drives a horse racing shop at home?"


    Liu Wenqing nodded: "Exactly, our Liu family has carriage and horse shops in Linhe Prefecture and Hushan Prefecture, as well as two viges, and our family''s life is very good."


    But Liu Wenqing''s horse and carriage shop is not profitable, and the two viges are also very small, with mostly drynd. The annual output is only enough for the family, so they don''t have much money, otherwise he would not be fawning over Young Master Tong San.


    Tang Damins mother-inw did not dislike him. She told Liu Wenqing that there was a good girl in a certain alley.


    Young Master Tong San was very irritated when he heard this. After eating a few mouthfuls of food, he couldn''t help but stood up and said, "Mr. Xu, we have also eaten the food and wine. Can you please tell us where Brother Gu''s house is? We After congratting him, I have to rush home to entertain the guests."


    He was also admitted as a schr, and his home must be overcrowded at the moment. As a handsome young man, he must go home to entertain guests, otherwise he will be said to be arrogant once he bes powerful.


    After receiving the benefits from the Tong family, Team Leader Song said, "Mr. Xu, Third Young Master Tong really wants to make friends with Prime Minister Gu An. You should tell Third Young Master Tong where Gu An''s first family''s house is. "


    Mr. Xu was not embarrassed this time. After hearing this, he said, "That''s it. The Gu family''s house is in Hushui Lane in Dongcheng. It''s thest house in the alley."


    "Where is it?" Young Master Tong San was very happy and immediately bowed. After thanking Mr. Xu, he led the people straight to Dongcheng Hushui Lane.


    It''s a pity that thest house in Hushui Lane is not Gu Jin''an''s house at all, but another house of the Xu family.


    The servant of the Xu family smiled brightly, but the words he said made Young Master Tong want to kill someone.


    The servant said: "Our old man is old and often remembers things wrong. He must have remembered the addresses of two houses wrong. This is not the Gu family''s house, but our Xu family''s house."


    Eh, do you think its a coincidence or not?


    Young Master Tong San was trembling with anger. At this moment, he also knew that Mr. Xu was deliberately ying tricks on him, and said angrily: "Old gangster!" You dare to y tricks on him. Wait, your Xu family will suffer a lot in the future!


    When the other young masters saw this, they were tired and afraid and did not dare to speak.


    The third young master Tong knew that today was his big day and he couldn''t make trouble outside because of the affairs of the Xu family and the Gu family, so he said with a stern face: "Let''s go back home."


    When everyone heard this, they felt as if they were being pardoned. They got into the two carriages belonging to the Tong family and went to the Tong family.


    The Tong family was already crowded with guests, and Daan was waiting for Third Young Master Tong. When he saw himing back, he rushed down the steps and said: "Third Young Master, you are back. If you don''te back, Second Master will go crazy. Old Master I have been looking for you to entertain guests."


    Although Mrs. Tong had said that Young Master Tong would be admitted to the Court of Justice, but now that he had passed the exam and was ranked second, Mrs. Tong was not very angry. He wanted to take Young Master Tong to meet the guests.


    Master Tong San was very upset when he was treated badly by Mr. Xu, but he could only pack up and go to the front yard to entertain the guests.


    But before going to the front yard, he said to Liu Wenqing: "Invite your cousin Wenqing here. He is also our brother. I am admitted as a schr, so I should invite him to the banquet."


    As soon as these words came out, the other young masters didn''t think anything of it, but Liu Wenqing and Da Lu were almost scared to death. What did the third young master want to do? This is too bold. If you are caught doing it, how will you survive?


    But Third Young Master Tong was so angry that he almost exploded. He had to find something happy to do, otherwise he would not be able to get rid of his bad temper. Seeing Liu Wenqing stunned, he said angrily: "What, are you not willing to do it? You Dont you want your carriage shop at home?


    Liu Wenqing''s heart trembled and he hurriedly said: "I''ll go right away."


    Liu Wenqing hurried to Liu Wenqing''s house and told Liu Wenqing that Young Master Tong wanted to invite him to Tong''s house for a banquet. He also said with conscience: "Tong Qiyuan is different from what you think. He went to Xianjun Pavilion." Hobby. Seeing as we are cousins across the room, I advise you not to go, lest you regret it."


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing didn''t believe it at all, and said: "Liu Wenqing, you are afraid that if I make friends with Young Master Tong San, your status will not be guaranteed in the future, so you deliberately say this to scare me and ruin my future? Let me tell you, you Its just a dream, Ive made friends with the third young master, Im sure to be prosperous, dont try to bully me again!


    Liu Wenqing did not listen to the advice at all, and got into the Tong family''s carriage with a congrattory gift.


    Liu Wenqing was also angry. Seeing that Liu Wenqing didn''t believe in him, he simply ignored him and took him to Tong''s house. In a side hall in the front yard of Tong''s house, he had a banquet with guests who were not very high-status.


    They ate until it waspletely dark. After Liu Wenqing became drunk, he was taken to the Tong family''s guest room and told to rest until he sobered up tomorrow.


    Liu Wenqing also felt that Master Tong San truly regarded him as his brother. From now on, he would be able to stay with Master Tong San. He would no longer have to look at Liu Wenqing''s face. He thanked Da''an inartictely: "For, for me, thank you San, Third Young Master."


    Da''an smiled and said, "No need to thank me too much." You can thank me yourselfter.


    With that said, he left the house and said to Dali outside: "Watch it, I will call the third young master right away to make sure there are no mistakes."


    But they didnt know that Xiao Sui had already told Gu Jinan about Master Tongs hobbies, and Gu Jinan had already made arrangements. Master Tong had better not take action. If he did, he would definitely be caught tonight!

 Chapter 1127: persuade

    Chapter 1127: persuade


    Chapter 1127 Persuasion


    However, Gu Jinan did not expect that Tong Sanhui would be so bold as to attack Liu Wenqing. He thought that smart people like Tong San should do things safely and would only touch the immortal king hidden in his yard.


    Da Lu frowned when he heard Da''an''s words and responded: "Well, I will keep a close eye on the door to prevent anyone from wandering in."


    After speaking, he hurriedly grabbed Daan who was about to leave: "Is this really possible? This is the Tong family. There are so many guests today, doing this in the house..."


    Daan pulled back his hand and interrupted Dalu: "What happened at home? This is not the first time we have done this at home. When has anything gone wrong before? Besides, this is a guest room, and there is no one from the Tong family. No one cane in if you take them with you. Even if you are discovered, what''s the matter with two good brothers sleeping in the same bed? So make friends and sleep together, but this is the favorite thing of literary and crazy people, so don''t worry about it. .


    He looked at Da Lu again and said with a mocking smile: "Da Lu, you have been following the Third Young Master since you were a child, but do you know why I can overpower you and be the Third Young Master''s confidant? It''s because I know how to do things and never go against my will. ording to the Third Young Master, its good that you, a servant like you who can only spoil the Third Young Masters interest, have not been sold, so you should do your job well.


    After speaking, Da Lu walked away proudly. He looked at Daan''s back and took a sip silently. He was really a viin. The third young master became what he is today, half of it was because of this viin.


    Although the third young master''s hobbies are contrary to ordinary people, he only went to the Xianjun Pavilion beforehand and never dared to bring people home. It was all because of Da''an. He said that he could help the third young master make arrangements, which made the third young master go overboard. Bing more and more presumptuous.


    Even to the point of reaching out to a good young man!


    Da Lu was very scared, fearing that he and his family would be implicated and die after the incident.


    And Dalu was very uneasy and flustered tonight, always feeling that tonight was going to be bad.


    Da''an doesn''t care about this. He just wants to earn enough money by doing these shameful things, and then buy a household registration. If something happens in the future, he will run away.


    In therge living room in the front yard of Tong''s house, the guests were still drinking and ying games. Da''an found Master Tong and whispered to him: "Master Third, everything has been arranged. You can go at any time."


    After hearing this, Young Master Tong San did not go to see Liu Wenqing immediately. Instead, he continued to talk with the more distinguished guests. It was not until half past midnight that he pretended to be drunk and was helped to the guest room by Daan.


    The guest room is in the front yard, not far from therge living room where the banquet is held. There are also drunk guests sleeping in the yard next door, but Master Tong is not afraid at all, because no guest will break into a guest room that is not his own room for no reason, and he He also found it very exciting. This feeling of doing evil things under the eyes of the guests gave him a special sense of aplishment.


    "Third Young Master." Dalu went to support Third Young Master Tong, risking being scolded, and said: "Third Young Master, how about I help you back to Yunsongyuan? Where is that person? If you need him, he If you can serve me, you dont have to do this, its too risky.


    With a snap, Young Master Tong San pped Da Lu with his backhand and cursed: "You **** ve, are you tired of living? You always ruin Young Master''s interest. Believe it or not, I will send you and your brother together tomorrow." Sell it to Jiangnan Xianjun Pavilion!"


    When Da Lu heard this, he hurriedly knelt down and said, "Third Young Master, calm down. I know I was wrong. Please spare me!"


    He is not afraid of his own death, but he cannot harm his younger brother. For the sake of his family, Da Lu could only continue to work for the third young master in pain and fear.


    "Hmph, I will put up with you one more time. If you dare to spoil my mood next time, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!" Young Master Tongsan lowered his voice, gritted his teeth, and threatened Dalu viciously. .


    After hearing this, Daan smiled proudly and said hypocritically: "Third Young Master, Dalu is like this. Don''t argue with him. You''d better go in and have a rest. It''s gettingte and you can''t let it down." The third young master whispered in his ear: "I have already lit the incense to cheer you up. The third young master will definitely have a lot of fun tonight."


    After hearing this, Young Master Tong Sanughed out loud, pointed at Da''an and said, "You are still good at handling things. Watch the door carefully and don''t ruin my business."


    Da''an nodded and bowed in response: "Yes, third young master, don''t worry."


    Young Master Tong San didnt waste any more time. He pushed the door open and closed it with a bang. When he walked into the room, he saw the sleeping Liu Wenqing and was extremely satisfied.


    Don''t tell me, Liu Wenqing''s little face that was flushed due to drunkenness was really attractive at the moment.


    Young Master Tong couldn''t help it anymore, so he rushed over and hugged Liu Wenqing, taking off his clothes while chewing on him. Liu Wenqing felt very ufortable and pushed Young Master Tong: "Who? Go away, I want to sleep~"


    "It''s me, you sleep with you." Master Tongsan said with a smile, but hugged Liu Wenqing tighter.


    The weather is hot now, and a person will sweat even if he lies still, let alone two people hugging each other. Liu Wenqing is a little angry.


    But he thought that Third Young Master Tong was a noble friend who could help him with his future. He couldn''t offend him, so he just struggled gently and said: "Third Young Master, I''m drunk and want to go to bed... Don''t worry about me, go back by yourself." Go to sleep."


    But Third Young Master Tong never stopped, and his movements became louder and louder. When Liu Wenqing felt something was wrong and woke up, he looked at the two of them in shock and shouted: "Third Young Master, what are you doing?!"


    At this moment, Liu Wenqing thought of what Liu Wenqing had said, and finally realized that Third Young Master Tong was indeed different from others.


    He hurriedly scolded Third Young Master Tong: "Third Young Master, I am not the kind of person you think. Get out quickly and I will pretend that nothing happened, otherwise your reputation will be ruined!"


    With two snaps, Young Master Tong San pped Liu Wenqing twice and cursed: "Bah, you little bitch, do you really think you are a young master from some aristocratic family, and you deserve to be valued so highly by me? There is only one reason why I treat you politely. I want to sleep with you. You''d better be honest and obedient. When things are done, your money and future will be yours, otherwise you will be the one who dies!"


    Young Master Tong San is a very selfish person. He was angry at the Xu family again today. At this moment, he didn''t care about Liu Wenqing''s wishes. Knowing that Liu Wenqing needed money, he took out the money bag that was thrown aside and took all the banknotes in it. He took it out and handed it to Liu Wenqing: "Look clearly, there are several thousand taels of silver notes here, enough for your Liu family to make aeback."


    He continued to be tempting: "As long as you cooperate well, outsiders will not know what is going on here. We willmunicate quietly in private, and you will still be an innocent young master of the Liu family outside. When the timees, you will take therge sum of money given by me. This room can surpass your uncle''s room and be the person in charge of your family. You will no longer have to be angry with your direct cousin, and you can also be a real rich young master who can achieve multiple things with one stone, why not?"


    Tong San is a good at attacking people''s hearts. After one sentence, Liu Wenqing was moved.

 Chapter 1128: Its messy enough

    Chapter 1128: It''s messy enough


    Chapter 1128 Its so chaotic


    Liu Wenqing''s father was a concubine, and his status in the family was not as good as that of his direct uncle. Their grandsons, who were concubines, were even bullied by their direct cousins. His two or two months of money each month were subsidized by his parents, who were in charge of The eldest aunt in the middle of the family will only give them 500 cash per month.


    In Linhe Prefecture, what can you do with five hundred coins?


    Therefore, Liu Wenqing froze after the initial resistance. He did not agree, but he did not resist again.


    "You little bitch, you are still ying by default with me." Young Master Tong San was happy and stopped wasting time and started to do things. However, when the two of them were meeting each other frankly and enjoying themselves, the door was suddenly knocked open.


    With a bang, a group of Tong family nurses, Tong family housekeepers, Tong eldest master, and the son of the prefect Shi rushed in together, shouting: "The servants outside are stunned, the thief must be here, hurry up and catch him." You are so audacious, you even dare to steal Mr. Shis betrothal jade pendant, you are so tired of living!


    Young Master Tong was so angry that he didn''t even need the guardian to do anything. He lifted up the mosquito himself, grabbed the thin quilt and pulled it out: "Bold thief, if you don''te out quickly and catch me without mercy, you dare to steal Mr. Shi''s engagement jade pendant. You are dead. Someone from the Yamen willeter and take you to the Yamen!"


    Since Young Master Tong came second in the Intermediate School Examination and his family was wealthy in Linhe Prefecture, Magistrate Shi felt that he had to give the Tong family some face, so he sent his own son to have a feast to show how much he valued Young Master Tong.


    Mr. Shi also knew Young Master Tong San. The two of them would eat, drink and have fun together from time to time. Hearing this, he epted his father''s orders and came happily. But because he drank too much, he fell drunk and slept in the guest room of Tong''s family. When he got up, he found that a thief was stealing his jade pendant.


    He was so frightened that he immediately shouted. The thief in ck clothes and a ck hood grabbed the jade pendant and ran away.


    When he rushed out and led Tongjia Huyuan to chase him, he saw the thief running this way.


    Mr. Shi was not sure which guest room the thief had entered, but when he came to the door and saw Da Lu lying on the ground, he knew that the thief was probably here, so he knocked on the door and rushed in with others.


    Young Master Tong did not dare to offend Mr. Shi, so he went into battle in person regardless of the danger. When he saw the thief holding on to the quilt tightly, he became anxious and hurriedly called to the nursing home: "Come here quickly to help, pull off the quilt and pull the thief away." Caught, help Mr. Shi find the engagement jade pendant!"


    Mr. Shi is engaged to be the sixth granddaughter of the Minister of Rites in the capital city. If the betrothal jade pendant is lost, the marriage will be ruined. Mr. Shi was extremely anxious. He did not dare to offend the wife of a Beijing official, let alone the Tong family.


    Master Tong San is going crazy. Even if he has quick wits and means, he can''t think of a way to protect himself when encountering such an unexpected thing.


    Liu Wenqing was so frightened that he rolled his eyes and almost fainted. He was crying. If someone discovered him, his life would be over!


    Young Master Tong San was almost annoyed to death by him. In a hurry, he shouted from under the quilt: "Brother, it''s me, there''s no one here..."


    Before he could say the word "thief", Huyuan and Young Master Tong yelled, pulled off the thin quilt, and threw it to the ground.


    Ah! A scream broke through the roof, and Liu Wenqing finally fainted.


    Young Master Tong was shocked. He looked at the two people who were naked and hugging each other on the bed. Their handsome faces were distorted. After taking a few breaths, he screamed and fainted.


    Damn it, this is too big a problem and he cant handle it, so hed better let the elders handle it.


    "Young Master!" The two guards hurriedly supported Young Master Tong before he fell to the ground.


    Mr. Shi was stunned. What is going on? He just came to chase a thief and wanted to get back his engagement jade pendant. He hadn''t entered the Immortal King''s Pavilion, so how could he encounter such a thing?


    However, I didnt expect that Tong San would still have this hobby?


    Mr. Shi touched his handsome face and took a few steps back worriedly. He should stay away from Tong San. He didn''t want to keep his innocence.


    "What''s the matter, but the thief was caught?" Uncle Tong already knew that Mr. Shi''s engagement jade pendant was stolen, so he rushed into the guest house with dozens of guards. After seeing Mr. Shi, the family nurse, and the housekeeper all in the middle guest room, they thought the thief had been caught, so they immediately came in and asked. However, no one answered him.


    "What''s wrong? Have you caught the thief?" Uncle Tong asked, and then said to Mr. Shi: "Don''t worry, Mr. Shi, our Tong family will definitely catch the thief and get your jade pendant back. Don''t be angry."


    Mr. Shi pointed nkly at the big bed and said, "You''d better go and take a look first."


    Mr. Shi felt thatpared to Tong San''s matter, even if his marriage was blown, it would be considered a minor matter.


    After hearing this, Uncle Tong looked over at the bed. At first nce, he almost fainted. He pointed at Tong San and roared: "Xiao San, you evildoer, you killed the Tong family!"


    Tong San looked at the roaring Uncle Tong with a pale face, his mind was spinning rapidly, then his body tilted and he fainted.


    At this time, its time to talk more and take more measures. The best way is to faint first and then deny everything when you wake up and say that you were drugged.


    As long as he makes himself a miser, his reputation and future can be saved.


    When Uncle Tong saw this, he was very angry. What a good boy, he pretended to be dead after getting into a big trouble: "Come here, kidnap the third young master and that one, and take him to the Tong family ancestral hall... No, take him to the Tong family." The torture chamber, lest such filthy things stain the eyes of our ancestors!"


    "Yes." The nursing staff responded and stepped forward to tie up Tong San, who was pretending to be faint, and Liu Wenqing, who was really fainting. However, they still put on their clothes before tying them up.


    When Uncle Tong saw Young Master Tong still lying in the arms of the nursing home, he was afraid that some gossip would spread, so he grabbed him and pped him twice, waking him up: "You useless thing, why are you fainting?" Faint? Is this the time to faint? Hurry and help Mr. Shi find the jade pendant!"


    It''s okay if your son doesn''t dare to get involved in this matter, but pretending to be faint is too cowardly. You have to find something for him to do. Otherwise, when the old man finds out, he will feel that his eldest son is not as good as Tong San.


    "Hey, my son knows, dad, don''t be angry." Master Tong hurriedly came to Mr. Shi and said, "Mr. Shi, the thief shouldn''t be here. Let''s hurry up and continue chasing him."


    Master Shi:


    Your family is in such a mess now. Do you still have the leisure to help me find a jade pendant?


    I thought so, but Mr. Shi didn''t say it out loud.


    Although he loves to have fun, his father wants to go to Beijing to be an official and run for the position of the Sixth Minister, so he is allowed to have fun, but he is not allowed to be stupid!


    So Master Shi was very smart and said: "Brother Tong is right, let''s go look for the jade pendant."


    He took his servants with him and followed Master Tong to leave this guest house and rush to another guest house.

 Chapter 1129: bite back

    Chapter 1129: bite back


    Chapter 1129 Bite back


    But it happened to be a coincidence that when they came to the guest house next door, they saw the door of a guest room open. The young master of the Ren family who lived in it had been knocked unconscious. There was a jade pendant beside him, which was thrown by Mr. Shi. That one.


    The Ren family is also a well-known family in Linhe Prefecture. Young Master Ren''s third uncle is Deputy General Ren of the Jianghuai Capital Command Department. When the water bandits were suppressed, Deputy General Ren made great achievements.


    The Ren family has a good tutor. Mr. Shi would not be stupid enough to think that Master Ren was the thief who stole his jade pendant. He hurriedly said: "Brother Tong, please find the doctor in the family quickly. Brother Ren must have been knocked unconscious by the thief."


    Master Tong hurriedly yelled at his servant: "What are you doing standing still? I didn''t see Master Ren being knocked unconscious. Go and call Doctor Tian."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The boy was also shocked by what happened tonight, and he stumbled to call Doctor Tian, who was supported by Tong''s family.


    Doctor Tian came soon and revived Young Master Ren with stink medicine.


    Young Master Ren was still confused when he woke up. He looked at them and said, "Brother Shi, Brother Tong, why are you here? What''s wrong with me?"


    Mr. Shi told him that he might have been knocked unconscious by a thief and that he had lost his jade pendant. Finally, he asked: "Don''t you have any impression at all? Do you remember who has entered the house?"


    But Master Ren couldn''t remember clearly at all: "There was ham on the table today. I liked eating the zed meat, so I drank a lot. As soon as it got dark, I couldn''t bear it and was helped here to rest... I didn''t see anyone, so I drank a lot. I remember it felt like someone had hit me on the back of my head, and it hurt a lot. I wanted to open my eyes to see who it was, but I fell asleep again."


    Master Shi:


    That''s not called falling asleep, it''s being knocked unconscious.


    Mr. Shi didn''t ask any more questions. At this time, he had already guessed that the thief who stole his jade pendant was not targeting his family, but the Tong family, hoping to lure him to reveal Tong San''s affair.


    "Young Master Tong, the jade pendant has been found. I will go back first." Mr. Shi promised: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone what happened today. After all, it is your family''s private matter. I still understand this rule. .


    Master Ren: "What''s the matter?"


    Mr. Shi nced at him and said, "It has nothing to do with you. Get up quickly and I''ll take you home. If you don''te homete at night, your parents should be worried."


    Master Ren waspletely confused about the situation, so he could only follow Mr. Shi.


    Mr. Tong already knew about this, so he rushed over in a hurry, stopped Mr. Shi, and bent his knees to kneel down for Mr. Shi. Mr. Shi was frightened so much that he hurriedly helped him up: "Master Tong, you Dont do this, Ive already told Young Master Tong that the matter is your familys and I wont say anything more.


    Mr. Tong cried with joy: "Master Shi, you have saved our whole family. Don''t worry, our Tong family will remember your kindness, and our children and grandchildren will not dare to forget it!"


    This matter was so embarrassing that Mr. Tong didnt want to say more. After hearing Mr. Shis assurance with his own ears, he asked his servants to send Mr. Shi and Master Ren away.


    Master Ren was confused all the time. After he got on the carriage, he asked Mr. Shi: "Brother Shi, what happened to the Tong family? Looking at Mr. Tong like this, what terrible thing happened?"


    Mr. Shi looked at him and said, "Don''t ask any more questions... Just stay away from Tong San from now on." Young Master Ren was surprised: "You mean, Tong San was the one who got into trouble? But he just took the second ce in the college entrance examination. I have be a schr and have a bright future, what can happen to me?"


    Mr. Shi: "...Are you trying to trick me into getting the truth out of my mouth? I told you not to ask. It will be annoying if you ask me again."


    He couldn''t help but said: "You will know after a while, Tong San will definitely not end well. There are many guests staying in the guest house today. If they are not safe, someone will hear about it and spread the news."


    In short, there is a high chance that the Tong family''s affairs will be exposed, but he must not be the one who breaks the news.


    Master Ren understood, nodded, and talked about other things.


    In the Tong family, the third young master Tong has been beaten awake. Master Tong is sitting in the master''s chair in the execution room, staring at him with a gloomy look and saying: "What else can you say to someone who ruins the family style?!"


    Master Tong had heard some rumors about Tong San when he was in Jiangnan, so he was a little unhappy with him. It showed that he was promising, and he had not thought about what to do to him. After all, the trend of immortal kings prevails in the south of the Yangtze River. As long as Tong San is not caught and loses his face outside, he can tolerate it.


    But Tong San was not only arrested, but also saw by Mr. Shi!


    Although Mr. Shi promised not to tell this matter, it is impossible for Mr. Shi to hide such a big thing from Magistrate Shi. Magistrate Shi will know about it tonight.


    Those who can be prefects have their eyes on the overall situation. Prefect Shi will never let Tong San, a scourge, go to the capital to disgrace Jianghuai students. Before the provincial examination, there is a high possibility that Magistrate Shi would use some means to block Tong San and not give him the opportunity to go to the capital to attend the examination, thereby losing face to the Jianghuai students.


    Tong San cried so hard that he felt aggrieved: "Grandpa, my grandson is innocent. He was drugged and did something stupid."


    Then he pointed at Liu Wenqing, who was also pressed to the ground and had been tortured, and said: "It was this shameless person who used tricks to frame his grandson... When his grandson saw that he was being bullied by Liu Wenqing, he felt pity for him, so he wanted to give him a chance to get acquainted with a rich family. When the young master got the chance, I invited him to dinner. When I learned that he was drunk, I asked my servants to take him to the guest room to rest. How could I have known that he was so arrogant and wanted to harm me on purpose!"


    Tong San cried so much that he almost died, but his words were still very clear and he continued: "He asked someone to tell his grandson that he had a fever after drinking too much, and wanted his grandson to arrange a carriage to take him home. Grandson We were worried that something would happen to him at our house, so we went to his house. Unexpectedly, he actually lit some harmful incense in the house. My grandson noticed something was wrong and wanted to run away. It was already toote... His whole body was weak. , he was the one who dragged him to bed... Wow, oh, grandpa, my grandson is really unjust."


    Tong San fell to the ground and cried loudly, looking as if he had suffered a great injustice but could not avenge himself.


    Liu Wenqing was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Tong San would treat him like this. He was angry and aggrieved. He couldn''t speak for a moment. He could only look at Mr. Tong, with his mouth open, silently saying what he had wronged him.


    Mr. Tong is also a cruel person. He would rather believe that Tong San was murdered than that Liu Wenqing was wrongly used. He pointed at Liu Wenqing and said: "Gag the mouth of this harmful thing, take it to the woodshed, and inform Liu Lao''er''s family, let him bring his concubine over, our Tong family wants to ask them for an exnation!"


    Liu Wenqing''s grandfather was useless. After he was separated from the Liu family, life became more and more miserable. As long as he suppressed Liu''s second son and bit him to death, Liu Wenqing''s third grandson was the one who came to harm him, and continued to intimidate him. With Liu Laoer''s cowardice, he would definitely agree to kill Liu Wenqing quietly and suppress tonight''s incident.


    I have to say that Tong Sanzhen is Master Tongs grandson, and they are more poisonous than the other.

 Chapter 1130: Liu Wenqing rescues people

    Chapter 1130: Liu Wenqing rescues people


    Chapter 1130 Liu Wenqing saves people


    "Yes." The two guards from the Tong family immediately stepped forward, held down Liu Wenqing, took out a linen ball, and stuffed his mouth.


    Liu Wenqing was so frightened that it was toote to cry out, so he could only scream and shed tears.


    But what Tongs family wanted was his death, and they didnt care whether he was unjustly used or not.


    Master Tong looked at Master Tong who was kneeling aside and was also being beaten with a cane and said: "Second brother, my son is yours. How you block brother Liu''s mouth depends on your ability."


    After hearing this, Second Master Tong, as if he had been reborn, immediately kowtowed to Master Tong, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, boom, my son, I will make sure that my son Liu Jiaqing won''t dare to say anything bad to our family. .


    After saying that, he hurriedly asked the nursing staff to drag Liu Wenqing to the woodshed to seal Liu Wenqing''s mouth.


    Master Tong asked Uncle Tong to go to Lius house to call the Liu family.


    The Liu family was extremely happy today because Liu Wenqing was picked up by Young Master Tong in a carriage and went to Tong''s house for a banquet. He also stayed at Tong''s house, which shows that he really got along with Young Master Tong.


    Just climb up. In this way, their family can rely on the Tong family to be prosperous and no longer have to live in poverty.


    Mr. Liu Er was so happy that his eldest daughter-inw added three roast chickens to each table for dinner, which made the women of the Liu family who could only eat meat once every three days extremely happy. As soon as the meat dishes are served, I can''t help but eat them. If I didn''t remember that I am from Fucheng, I have to get started.


    After Mr. Liu Er had eaten and drank enough, he specially stayed with Liu Wenqing''s father and talked for half an hour, which made Liu Wenqing''s father so happy that he couldn''t smile from ear to ear all night long.


    After serving Mr. Liu Er until he fell asleep, the couple were so excited that they couldn''t sleep. They said, "The Tong family is so rich. Mr. Tong San has just been admitted as a schr and ranked second in the college exam. Now he is with our brother Qing." If you make good friends with me, can you introduce some business to our family in the future? Find a good academy for our brother Qing, so that he can also be admitted as a schr?"


    Liu Wenqing''s mother smiled and answered: "That''s natural. Our brother Qing is a lucky child. Now he is about to get lucky. Let''s just wait and enjoy the blessing."


    While the couple was talking animatedly, the only woman in the family came and banged on the couple''s courtyard door, banging, banging, banging: "Second Master, Second Madam, get up quickly, something big is going on!"


    Liu Wenqing''s parents were very angry and said angrily: "What are you shouting for? How about calling for a soul? What big trouble can happen? Could it be that my brother Qing hase back with a carriage of gold and silver?"


    After hearing this, the mother-inw said anxiously: "Second Master and Second Madam, please go to the living room in the front yard. The uncle of the Tong family is here. He said that Brother Qing had been arrested for plotting to murder the third young master Tong in the Tong family. He wants you to pay Tong''s death." Lets have an exnation!


    "What? What did you say?!" Liu Wenqing''s parents were so frightened that they fell to the ground and hurriedly got up. After the couple hurriedly put on their clothes, they opened the door and dragged their mother-inw to ask: "What is going on? Hurry up! Tell me clearly, my brother Qing is so honest, how can he harm others?!"


    The mother-inw said: "Don''t ask any more questions. Follow the old ve to the living room in the front yard. The uncles of the Tong family are here with the guards. They each carry big sticks and knives. They are scary."


    The Tong family did not want this scandal to be known to too many people. They only said that Liu Wenqing had harmed the third young master Tong and asked the second old man Liu and Liu Wenqing''s father to go to the Tong family to resolve the matter. However, they did not say what Liu Wenqing did.


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing''s father and mother were almost scared out of their wits, and hurriedly followed the mother-inw to the living room in the front yard.


    Old Mrs. Liu Er has been helped out by Mr. Liu and is asking Uncle Tong what happened.


    But Uncle Tong said: "Mr. Liu Er, don''t ask anymore. Take Liu Wenqing''s father with you and follow him back home, otherwise our Tong family will report to the government."


    Reporting to a **** official, the Tong family really wants no one to know about this.


    But the Liu family were so frightened that they almost died when they heard that the Tong family wanted to report to the official.


    Reporter, there must be a serious murder case!


    "You can''t report to the official, you can''t report to the official. I will follow you right now." Mr. Liu Er was shaking his body, his legs and feet were weak, and he was driven into a carriage by the Tong family nurse.


    Boss Liu wanted to get in the car and follow him, but he was stopped by Uncle Tong: "This is Liu Wenqing''s fault. Do you want to pay for Liu Wenqing''s life by following him?" Compensation?


    so serious!


    Boss Liu was immediately frightened and said hurriedly: "I''m not going, I''m not going, you better go."


    Uncle Tong sneered contemptuously. What he said was indeed right. As long as the Liu family was suppressed from the beginning and made afraid of the Liu family, the Tong family could force the Liu family to agree to kill Liu Wenqing and put an end to what happened tonight. Buriedpletely.


    Lets go! Uncle Tong ordered, and the carriage started moving immediately, and it arrived at Tongs house in less than half an hour.


    We also encountered patrolmen on the road, but the Tong family was well-known in the city and had money. Uncle Tong stuffed the money with him and used any excuse to fool them.


    After Mr. Liu Er and his son arrived at Tongs house, they were taken directly to the woodshed yard where Liu Wenqing was imprisoned.


    This small courtyard is brightly lit. More than a hundred nurses from the Tong family gather here, and each one looks like an evil ghost under the light of the torch.


    Mr. Tong was like the King of Hell whomanded the evil spirits. He was sitting in the woodshed, staring at Mr. Liu Er and saying, "Your Liu Wenqing poisoned my third grandson. This was a sinless attempt to kill a person with a good reputation. I am the one whomitted the crime." If the trouble goes to the government, not to mention your Liu Wenqing, even your whole family will be sent to exile!"


    Da Chu has a continuous system. If one personmits a crime, the entire family will be implicated.


    Mr. Liu Er was very frightened when he heard this. He knelt down with a plop: "Mr. Tong, please calm down. My brother Qing must not have done it on purpose. Please don''t report it to the official."


    He didn''t ask anything, so he was so frightened that he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Mr. Tong looked down on the Liu family more and more, and directly threw a written confession to them: "Press your fingerprints and deal with Liu Wenqing, and this matter will be over."


    Liu Wenqing''s father hurriedly picked up the confession and saw it written on it, saying that Liu Wenqing died of illness. His face turned pale and he asked tremblingly: "Are you asking forpensation for your life?"


    After hearing this, Mr. Liu Er immediately grabbed the confession and used the torch to illuminate it. When he saw the word "died of illness" on it, he was frightened. He finally asked: "Mr. Tong, what did Brother Qing do to murder the third young master? Do you need to go there?" To the point of paying for your life?


    Mr. Tong''s face darkened and he winked at the master of the nursing home.


    The master nursing home immediately dragged Mr. Liu Er into the woodshed and mmed the door of the woodshed shut.


    Mr. Tong Er told Mr. Liu Er everything in the woodshed, but what he said was: "Your Liu Wenqing is an immortal king. He fell in love with my third son. He drugged my third son and wanted to follow my family." The third child aplished good things and even ckmailed my third child for nearly 4,000 taels of silver."


    In fact, the four thousand taels of silver were given to Liu Wenqing by Tong San.


    But old man Liu Er didn''t know this. He was frightened by the Tong family, and was dragged to the half-dead Liu Wenqing by the nursing home master, and said: "If you don''t believe it, you can ask your grandson if he drugged him." Harmed the third young master?"


    Liu Wenqing didn''t know what kind of lynching was used by Mr. Tong. At this moment, he was as if he was suffering from a psychosis. He could only lower his head and shed tears, but could not speak at all.


    Old Mrs. Liu Er asked him, but he kept hiding back.


    Mr. Tong sneered and said: "Your Liu Wenqing knows he is at fault and does not dare to say anything. If you want to save the lives of your Liu family, just kill this thing that killed my three grandchildren. Otherwise, my Tong family has many tricks." Deal with your family!"


    Old Master Liu Er waspletely frightened. Seeing that Liu Wenqing failed to curry favor with the Tong family and even offended the Tong family to death, he no longer expected his grandson, so he put his fingerprints on the confession.


    When Liu Wenqing saw this, he cried out again, but his throat was broken and he couldn''t speak now.


    But Liu Wenqing''s life should not have been cut off. He was not unjustly killed like this. Liu Wenqing and Mr. Liu Da came to Tong''s house with people from the government office and rescued him.

 Chapter 1131: fire

    Chapter 1131: fire


    Chapter 1131 Fire


    Were here, boy Song, knock on the door quickly! Mr. Liu shouted to Team Leader Song as soon as he saw the outline of the Tong Mansion.


    Song Bantou is from Fucheng. When he was a child, he often went to the Liu family''s liquor store to get drinks for his father. He had known Mr. Liu since he was a child. Its just that after so many years, the Liu familys wine shop has been overcrowded and has now be the Tong familys makeup shop.


    "Well, I''m going to knock on the door right now. Don''t be impatient." Team leader Song responded and ordered Liu Yamen: "Daliu, take five brothers to the back door of the Tong Mansion. If you see the Tong family secretly sending people away through the back door, , ring the gong immediately to notify us."


    The Tong family is a wealthy family in the city. They support hundreds of nursing homes. Even the government officials are no match for them. If they really encounter a problem, the best way is to ring the gong to report to them.


    "Hey, I''ll take people there." Liu Yamen immediately called five Yamen and rushed to the back door of Tong Mansion.


    Team Leader Song trotted for a while and finally arrived at the Tong Mansion. He raised his hand and clenched it into a fist, banging on the door: "Open the door, open the door quickly!"


    I shouted five or six times in session, but no one responded.


    Leader Song frowned. He shouted so loudly that anyone who was not deaf could hear him. Why didn''t the Tong family''s concierge respond?


    Captain Song was not a fool. He knew very well that the concierge of the Tong family was deliberately pretending not to hear, so he could only shout: "Open the door quickly, I am from Zhifu Shi''s family. Mr. Shi still has something left at your Tong family. That is Shi''s house." The little gold lock that the olddy left to Mr. Shi when she was alive, Mr. Shi has worn for many years, but when he returned home tonight, he found that it was missing. Magistrate Shi was very concerned and asked me toe to Tong''s house overnight to ask."


    Then he said: "Hurry up and open the door. What''s going on with your Tong family? Even members of the prefect''s family dare to stop you?"


    After hearing this, the porter of the Tong family responded and asked, "Are you really a servant of Magistrate Shi? What proof can you have? Don''t lie, otherwise the Tong family will be rude to you!"


    The steward has already told the concierge that there will be a lot of things going on in the house tonight, so they should not answer the door randomly when someone calls the door. If this is not possible, they must first ask for the identity of the other person.


    "Ah! Who are you Tong family? You dare to suspect our Shi Mansion. They think that your third young master got second ce in the college examination and will have a bright future, so you start to fight against others and don''t even care about the Shi Mansion." In your eyes?" Captain Song yelled: "Hurry up and open the door. I will go to the guest room where the young master slept, get the small golden lock, and leave. I won''t stay at your Tong''s house for a moment longer!"


    After hearing this, the porter murmured in his heart. This person even knew that Master Shi had slept in the guest room of their house tonight. Could he really be from Magistrate Shi''s family?


    The concierge did not dare to offend Magistrate Shi, so he hesitated for a while and opened the door for them.


    As soon as the door opened, Captain Song and a group of government officials rushed in.


    With a bang, Team Leader Song pulled out the knife, put it directly on the concierge''s neck, and asked: "Where is Liu Wenqing? Grandpa Liu and his grandson are suing your Tong family for murder. Hand over Liu Wenqing quickly!"


    When the porter heard this, he knew that he had been deceived and wanted to call someone, but the knife was ced on his neck and he did not dare to make a sound.


    There are two people on duty for the Tong family''s concierge. When the other concierge heard this, he scurried away and wanted to inform Mr. Tong, but was discovered by a yamen servant, who rushed up and pushed him to the ground.


    The porter was anxious: "What are you doing? This is the Tong family. You rushed in to arrest people like this, because you want to... uh uh!" The yamen servant was afraid that he would scream, so he covered his mouth and sneered: "I want to Go and report the news, stop dreaming. Let me tell you, its best to be honest and take us to see Liu Wenqing. If Liu Wenqing is up to anything, your Tong family will be confiscated!"


    Ah, bah, its strange that the concierge would be afraid, but he is just a little Liu Wenqing, how can he still go against the Tong family?


    However, the concierge did not resist or cooperate. Team leader Song was very angry andughed: "Okay, okay, the Tong family is really rampant, even the government officials don''t take it seriously."


    Liu Wenqing said: "Team Leader Song, I heard from Tong San that the Tong family has an execution room in the right courtyard, which is used to execute people who have made mistakes in the family. Let''s go directly there and see."


    "Okay, you lead the way, and we''ll charge straight ahead." Team Leader Song could tell that the Tong family couldn''t just surrender. If they continued to hold on, Liu Wenqing and Mr. Liu Er and his son would most likely be sent away by the Tong family. When they can''t find anyone, the Tong family canin and use them of being deliberately looking for trouble.


    Hey! Liu Wenqing responded, rushing ahead and taking Team Leader Song and the others to the torture chamber yard. But before he had gone more than ten meters, he was stopped by Butler Tong and a group of nursing staff.


    "Stop, what do you want to do when you break into Tong''s house in the middle of the night?" Butler Tong was very angry. With an angry face, he pointed at Team Leader Song and asked: "Board Leader Song, what do you want to do? What crime did the Tong familymit? You just rushed in to make trouble. Arent you afraid that our Tong familys government will sue you?!"


    Team Leader Song directly took out a piece of handwriting written by Magistrate Shi and said, "Did you see it clearly? This is a search document written by Magistrate Shi himself and stamped with the official seal. Liu Wenqing, a living person, has disappeared in your Tong Mansion. Now that someone is suing the official, we will naturally go into the house to search, so get out of here!"


    It was impossible to get away. Butler Tong led the nursing staff to form a human wall and stopped Team Leader Song: "Even if there are search documents, the Tong family will not search them just when they want. Let''s go to the living room and wait first, Mr. How about I go report this to the master and ask him toe see you and talk to you personally about this matter?"


    Mr. Liu Er has already put his fingerprints on the confession. As long as Mr. Tong and the others kill Liu Wenqing quickly, Mr. Liu Er will say one more thing. Liu Wenqing hanged himself because he knew he was wrong. Method.


    You **** ve, get out of here, youre obviously trying to stop us and dy us! Mrs. Liu couldnt help it anymore, scolded the butler, and dragged Liu Wenqing forward.


    But in front of them was a human wall formed by the Tong Family Nursing Home, and the two of them, the grandfather and the grandson, could not break through.


    Team Leader Song was extremely angry and said angrily: "Do you, the Tong family, want to go against the government office?!"


    Butler Tong said very respectfully: "Team Leader Song is joking, our Tong family is an honest andw-abiding family, how dare we go against the government. But the Tong family is not that kind of country family, and there are still female dependents at home. How can we just let the officers do the search as they please? What if we bump into the female family members? Lets sit down first and wait for the master toe out.


    But as long as Liu Wenqing is not dead, Mr. Tong will note out.


    Song Ban head did not expect the Tong family to be so bold, but he obviously had a search document but stopped them from letting go.


    But Team Leader Song and the others were lucky. Just when they were at their wits'' end, a burst of fire suddenly appeared from the backyard of Tong''s family. The location was...


    "Butler, it''s bad, there''s a fire in the backyard warehouse!" the nursing staff shouted, and looking at the fire, it seemed that there was a room containing antique calligraphy and paintings. If the valuable antiques were burned, the Tong family would suffer a huge loss. .


    When Butler Tong saw the fire, he secretly thought, "Oh no!" The warehouse there is divided into upper and lower floors. The upper warehouse contains antique calligraphy and paintings, but the bottom floor contains things that cannot see the light. Team Leader Song and the others are still here. Wan Once discovered, the Tong family is really doomed!

 Chapter 1132: Successfully rescued

    Chapter 1132: Sessfully rescued


    Chapter 1132 Sessfully rescued


    Songs squad leader was overjoyed when he saw the fire. This was really a life-saving fire.


    Song squad leader was not polite to the Tongjia nursing home. While they were stunned, he led the government officials and rushed in.


    Master Tong was watching Master Tong in the woodshed, and ordered him to have two guards hold Liu Wenqing, point his head at the wall, and pretend that Liu Wenqing had hit the wall and died. Then he heard the guards outside the woodshed. The master shouted: "Sir, it''s bad, the antique warehouse is on fire!"


    The antique warehouse is on fire. These words were like thunder, striking Mr. Tong and Mr. Tong.


    The two people hurriedly opened the door of the woodshed, rushed out of the woodshed, looked up, and saw the fire in the antique warehouse, their faces changedpletely, and they hurriedly said: "Fight the fire, go put out the fire!"


    However, Mr. Tong is a good man and knew that the fire came out of nowhere. He was afraid that this was a n to lure the tiger away from the mountain, so he said to Mr. Tong: "Second brother, you take the two guards and kill Liu Wenqing quickly. Wait until he is dead. Lets put out the fire again, we cant let anything go wrong here!


    Tong Erye: "Yes, dad, don''t worry, your son will definitely do his job well. You should go to the antique warehouse and have a look."


    Nothing can happen to that warehouse. If the upper floor of the antique warehouse was destroyed by fire, exposing the contents below, the whole family would die.


    Mr. Tong nodded solemnly, turned around with hundreds of guards, and rushed towards the yard of the antique warehouse. As he ran, he said to the master guard: "You are searching the house with half of the guards. You must find that one." Find the thief who set the fire!"


    This fire was not easy to burn. It could not have been set off by such a coincidence. It must have been deliberately set by someone. He had to find that person out, otherwise he would have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    "Yes." The master guard immediately took fifty guards and divided them into five teams to search every corner of Tong''s house.


    But it was Xiao Sui who set the fire. He was always clever and had learned the disguise skills of a scout from Qin Sang. It would be extremely difficult for the Tong family''s nursing staff to catch him.


    And the ce where Xiao Sui was hiding was either somewhere else or in the yard of the woodshed. Seeing Mr. Tong and the others still wanted to kill Liu Wenqing, and looking at Mr. Liu Er and Liu Wenqing''s father who were already stunned, they were extremely angry.


    What kind of beasts are these two people? How can they be so indifferent when others want to kill their grandson/son in front of them?


    Xiao Sui couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took out two iron blocks, lifted up the tiles on the roof, and hit Mr. Liu Er and Liu Wenqing''s father with two swishes.


    The two of them were beaten suddenly. Liu Wenqing''s father came back to his senses and looked at Liu Wenqing. Seeing that his eyes were dull, like a corpse, his heart twitched. The father''s love was suddenly awakened. When Liu Wenqing was hugged by the nursing home, When he stopped and hit the wall, he rushed out like crazy and blocked himself in front of the wall.


    With a bang, Liu Wenqing''s head hit his own father''s stomach, causing him to vomit out, but his head was fine and he was able to save his life.


    Liu Wenqing''s ashen eyes had a glimmer of light. He looked at his biological father, tears welling up and flowing continuously. He looked so desperate and aggrieved. It would move anyone''s face to see him, and you could tell that he was wronged.


    Liu Er cried, hugged Liu Wenqing, and shouted at Erye Tong: "Stop it, you beasts, stop it! Don''t even think about killing my brother Qing! My brother Qing is the most honest, and he has only I have never harmed anyone in my life of being bullied. What happened tonight must have been wronged by your Tong family, so you are not allowed to kill him!"


    At this moment, Liu Er was like a wolf protecting its calf, grinning with ferocity and determination. Master Tong was a little scared when he saw it.


    But Mr. Tong did this for his own son.


    The fact that Tong San drugged Liu Wenqing and wanted to sleep with Liu Wenqing but was caught by Mr. Shi must not be spread outside. All the fault must be put on Liu Wenqing and Liu Wenqing must be silenced. Only in this way can the reputation of his son be preserved, and he can pass the scientific examination and be an official in the future. "Pull Liu Er apart and tie him up!" Tong Erye ordered the guard.


    The two nursing homes quickly put Liu Wenqing down and went to drag Liu Er. But Liu Er hugged Liu Wenqing tightly and shouted: "Don''t even think about killing Brother Qing, don''t even think about killing Brother Qing!"


    was shouted over and over again, but apart from that, Liu Er couldn''t do much.


    He had never practiced boxing or kicking, and his strength was not as strong as the guards. He was quickly pulled away by the two guards, and his hands were twisted behind his back and **** with thick ropes.


    The old man Liu Er was confused the whole time. After Liu Er was **** firmly, he trembled and said: "Master Tong, why are you tying up my second son? This is not what we agreed, please let him go immediately. he."


    Its hard to see your grandson, but you cant lose your son too.


    Xiao Sui is finally convinced. What kind of coward is this Mr. Liu Er? Even Liu Er rushed out to protect his son when he saw that he was about to be hit to death, but the old man Liu Er never thought of saving Liu Wenqing.


    Mr. Tong sneered and said, "It''s your second son who is looking for death. You can''t me us."


    After speaking, he urged the two guards: "What are you waiting for? Run Liu Wenqing to death quickly!"


    Yes. The two nurses picked up Liu Wenqing, whose hands and feet were bound, and knocked his head against the wall.


    But Liu Wenqing was really lucky, and he didn''t die. Team Leader Song and the others arrived and knocked open the woodshed door. They saw two guards trying to knock Liu Wenqing to death. The knife with the scabbard in their hands flew out and smashed it. On the back of two nursing homes.


    There were two bangs, and the two nurses were hit with severe pain. Their hands loosened and their strength was insufficient. With a bang, Liu Wenqing''s head hit the wall, but he was not killed. He was only knocked dizzy.


    "Stop it, you actually want to kill someone. Is there any way to stop this?" Team leader Song was shocked by the scene in front of him. He immediately rushed forward, grabbed one of the guards by his cor, and dragged the guard back. go.


    With a bang, Hu Yuan was dragged to the ground.


    Another nurse was also held down by a group of government officials who rushed up.


    Leader Song turned around and immediately grabbed Mr. Tong and pushed him against the wall. He said, "Don''t move. If you dare to resist, you will suffer."


    Mr. Tong was shocked and his face turned a little pale, but he still said calmly: "Boss Song, you misunderstood. We didn''t mean to kill Liu Wenqing. It was Liu Wenqing who did something wrong. His grandfather and father decided to have an affair. We Thats why.


    In Da Chu, the people do not raise officials and do not investigate, and the people are afraid of the government, so many things are kept private, even human lives, as long as the heads of the two families agree, they can be killed.


    "


    He then said: "Stop talking nonsense, I don''t care if you want to keep it secret, but we caught this matter today. As government officials, we will not let you continue!"

 Chapter 1133: foul smell

    Chapter 1133: foul smell


    Chapter 1133 Bad smell


    Tong Erye''s eyes shed with a ruthless light, but he didn''t say anything and just stood obediently.


    Seeing that he was being honest, Team Leader Song snorted coldly and hurriedly said to the other officials: "Hurry up and untie Liu Wenqing and see if his head is injured?"


    Hey. The government officials immediately untied the rope from Liu Wenqings body and checked his head. After finding that there was only a bruise and no bleeding, they finally felt relieved: Brother Song, its nothing serious.


    But Liu Wenqing felt something was wrong, so he ran over and stared at Liu Wenqing. Seeing that his face was dull and his pupils were filled with death and fear, he frowned and said: "Team leader Song, something is not right with Liu Wenqing. He must have been drugged. We need to hire a doctor to take a look at him quickly."


    Hey. The Yamen servant responded and left immediately.


    Old Master Liu said to Team Leader Song: "Song, please send someone to the government office to ask for help. Something is not right with this Tong family. The torture chamber at home looks very scary. How can ordinary wealthy people get those things?" ? Just looking at the torture instruments in the torture room doesnt make him look like an honest person. Butler Tong dares to stop you, if he doesnt make the Tong family anxious, we will all stay here. "


    Grandpa Liu Da has always been dissatisfied with the Tong family. First, the Tong family was originally like his family. After three generations of prosperity, it had begun to decline. But just thirty years ago, the Tong family suddenly became rich again. I don''t know where the Tong family''s money came from. In short, the Tong family has a lot of capital to do business, and they are not afraid of losing money.


    Second, the Tong family went too far. After bing prosperous again, they used various means to squeeze out other merchants in the city. The Liu family, because no one was an official and had no backers, was squeezed out until they were left with only two carriage shops and two small viges.


    Wen Qing, the kid, was fed up with being squeezed by the Tong family, so he went to fawn over Tong San and work as a cow or horse for Tong San, hoping to keep the rest of the family''s livelihood.


    Because Liu Wenqing worked as a ve for the Tong family, Mr. Liu didn''t talk to Liu Wenqing for several years.


    But what Liu Wenqing did tonight made Mr. Liu change his mind a lot.


    Wen Qing knelt in front of him and told him about Tong San''s hobbies and the things that might happen to Liu Wenqing.


    At that time, he beat me up, angrily scolded him for not speaking out earlier, and finally rushed to the Yamen to report the case, which led to what happened now.


    "Xiaoqian, hurry back to the Yamen and call for help." After listening to Mr. Liu''s words, Team Leader Song immediately asked a Yamen servant to go back to the Yamen to call for help.


    "Hey." Xiaoqian''s yamen hurriedly ran away, but before he could run out of the firewood shed yard, the yamen servant who had gone to ask for a doctor came back and said to Team Leader Song: "Brother Song, there is a problem with the Tong family. Please take care of the firewood shed." The courtyard door was locked and we were not allowed to go out. Butler Tong led the guard who had stopped us before to guard outside the woodshed courtyard. He said that a thief had entered the house and asked us to stay in this courtyard and not to run out randomly to avoid being caught in the fire. Or the thief will be injured."


    Leader Song was stunned when he heard this: "What do the Tong family want to do? We are government servants, how dare they do this?!"


    The young butler shouted outside the yard of the woodshed: "Song Squadron, there is a fire in the house. Please stay in the yard for a while and wait for the fire to be extinguished beforeing out, so as not to be ignited by the fire."


    Captain Song was so angry that he rushed to the door of the Chaifang Courtyard, shook the door that had been locked from the outside and said, "Are your Tong family crazy? You dare to lock them up even with the Yamen, aren''t you afraid of being punished by the Fucheng Yamen?! "


    Afraid, of course the Tong family is afraid.


    But the Tong family is even more afraid that the government officials will discover the secrets of the Tong family. If the secret is discovered, they will not be punished by the government, but the family will be confiscated and exterminated.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Mr. Tong chose to imprison the government officials for half an hour, and then release Team Leader Song and others after the fire waspletely put out and the warehouse underneath was covered up.


    As for the imprisonment of the yamen servants, Mr. Tong will exin it clearly to the magistrate. At most, it is just a matter of pushing a few servants out to take the me and being fined several thousand taels of silver. It is not a big deal. Although Mr. Tongs n was good, tonights n failed.


    Liu Yamen and others were guarding the back door of Tong''s house. After seeing the mes rising into the sky, they knew that something had happened to Tong''s family. Liu Yamen immediately sent someone back to the government office to report to Magistrate Shi.


    But Magistrate Shi didn''t need them to report it at all. After seeing the fire, he immediately took all the government officials and rode towards here.


    Mr. Shi was also dragged over by Magistrate Shi and said, "Mr. Liu hase to report to the official. Tong San is finished. Since you havee across Tong San''s matter, you can no longer pretend not to know, lest you end up shielding Tong San in the future." In order to protect Sans reputation, I went to the Tong family with my father to testify and shut up the Tong familys mouth.


    Zhifu Shi came to Tong''s house with Mr. Shi, arge group of government servants, and Shen Tongpan.


    The porter of the Tong family was told that no one was allowed to open the door until the fire was out, so when Magistrate Shi brought people to call the door, they pretended not to hear.


    Magistrate Shi got angry and ordered the yamen servants to swing a long rope with hooks and hooks, climb over the wall and get in. He caught the two porters who were trembling with fear and beat them up: "Damn it, the magistrate came to call the door in person, but you dare not open it. Are you tired of living? Do you think your family is the emperor?"


    Hey, dont tell me, Mr. Tong really feels that he is the local emperor of Linhe Prefecture after he gained great fortune and made the Tong family prosperous again, and after being praised by others in the city for decades.


    "Stop it, stop it, ah!" The two concierges were beaten severely and screamed repeatedly. The government officials rushed to open the door for Zhifu Shi. After beating him for more than ten times, they stopped and opened the door of Tong''s house. .


    Zhifu Shi didnt even get off his horse and rushed in on horseback, knocking away several Tongjia nurses who were running towards him and asking who he was.


    Magistrate Shi stared down at the injured nurse and said: "This office is handling the case, and anyone who dares to stop it will be shot to death!"


    Zhifu Shi was about to explode with anger. He didn''t expect the Tong family to be so bold and dare not let him in. But now was not the time to pursue this matter. Zhifu Shi pointed in the direction of the fire and said: "Go to the burning yard. This house is on fire." There''s a fire, and all the men from the Tong family should be there to put out the fire."


    "Yes." The government officials immediately started running and followed Magistrate Shi towards the burning yard.


    Shen Tongpan ordered people to close the door, leaving five guards at home to guard the house, and did not allow the children''s family to go out. It is true that there are not enough government servants in the government office, so we can only bring the nursing home at home.


    After arranging things here, Shen Tongpan also rushed towards the burning yard.


    But just as he arrived at the burning yard, he heard a loud bang, and the Tong family''s warehouse was burned down.


    The warehouse copsed when it copsed, but the problem was that the entire warehouse yard was filled with an unpleasant smell.


    Zhifu Shi frowned: "What does this smell like?"


    Shen Tongpan''s expression changed and he turned to Magistrate Shi and said, "Sir, it''s the smell of iron after the iron has been melted."


    When ironware is melted by fire, it will produce a unique smell, which is somewhat unpleasant. Shen Tongxuan specializes in handling cases and often goes to the execution room to watch prisoners being executed. The red-hot irons in the torture chamber gave off this iron smell.

 Chapter 1134: iron ore

    Chapter 1134: iron ore


    Chapter 1134 Iron Ore


    But the smell of iron that permeated Tong''s house was too strong. It couldn''t be the smell thates from a dozen soldering irons, but the smell thates from a lot of burned iron.


    Iron stinks? Magistrate Shi is not an idiot, but a capable and intelligent person. He immediately understood what he said. He turned to look at Mr. Tong, pointed at him and said, Arrest Tong Changxing!


    He then pointed at the guards and said, "No one in the Tong family can resist, otherwise they will be punished as treason and will be killed without mercy!"


    Iron is a regted military resource in Dachu. Anyone who buys iron must show their household registration and register at the Yamen. And there is a certain number, non-officials are not allowed to own more than one hundred kilograms of iron.


    The smell of iron in Tong''s house is so strong. I wonder how many kilograms of iron were burned? If the number exceeds the number stipted by the court, it can be punished as treason.


    When Master Tong saw that Magistrate Shi had discovered the secret of his family, his face was as pale as frost, but he was a good man and quickly calmed down after a brief panic. He asked Magistrate Shi with a puzzled look on his face: "Master Magistrate, what are you saying? What do you mean? Why do you want to arrest me? What did I do wrong? "


    Seeing that he was still pretending, Magistrate Shiughed angrily, pointed at him and said, "You protected Tong San and wanted to murder Liu Wenqing first. Now you have arge number of iron tools hidden in your home. You have vited the Dachu criminalw. You dare to say that you don''t know about yourself." What did you do wrong? Tong Changxing, Tong Changxing, you are worthy of being the tyrant of Linhe Prefecture. You can still remain calm in times like this, you are considered a figure."


    Master Tong is indeed a figure in Linhe Prefecture. His family has no official status, and before Tong San, there was no one in the family with fame. However, Tong Changxing was able to make the Tong family be a status equal to that of the official and aristocratic families.


    The reason is not only that Tong Changxing is smart and capable of doing business, but also because the Tong family is rich.


    I dont know where the Tong familys moneyes from. Anyway, for decades, everyone has reached a consensus that the Tong family is not short of money. It is a family that can buy backers with money and cannot be easily offended.


    But now it seems that the source of the Tong family''s money is very doubtful. If there is no shady business, how can they be rich by just doing some restaurants, cloth shops, wine shops, **** agencies, and farming?


    "Tong Changxing, don''t make any more sophistry. You will be detained honestly. If you are innocent, the government will let you go, but it''s too early to cry out for injustice!" Magistrate Shi winked at Squad Leader Huang. The squad leader immediately led people to tie up Mr. Tong.


    Upon seeing this, Uncle Tong wanted to take advantage of the chaos and leave quietly, pretending not to know, but he had already been targeted by experienced government officials. Seeing that he was trying to escape, he was immediately arrested.


    Magistrate Shi frowned and said: "Tie up all the boys of the Tong family and take them to the living room in the front yard. All the government officials were divided into three groups. One group captured the boys of the Tong family; one group guarded the entrances of the Tong family and did not allow the Tong family to go out; and the other group searched The ruins and all the Tong familys warehouses!


    Since there are iron tools in this warehouse, there will be iron tools in other warehouses.


    Yes! the government officials responded and immediately dispersed to work.


    If what happened to the Tong family is true, then the source of the Tong family''s money is most likely to be the private sale of iron tools. This is a serious crime of treason, including confiscating the family and exterminating the n. People from the city''s garrison camp must be present to suppress the situation. Otherwise, all of them would be in danger if the Tong family jumped over the wall.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Magistrate, I''ll go right away." Shen Tongpan hurriedly took his master and two guards at home and went straight to the garrison camp of Fucheng.


    When Xiao Sui saw that Magistrate Shi had discovered the secret of the Tong family and sent Shen Tongpan to move reinforcements outside the city, he yawned. When Team Leader Song and the others were released and Dr. Lian came to see Liu Wenqing, he took advantage of the opportunity. Before the soldiers from the camp arrived, they hurriedly withdrew and went back to meet Gu Jinan and tell him about the Tong family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Well done."


    He asked again: "How is Liu Wenqing?" Xiao Sui said: "I was given medicine by Mr. Tong, and he is a little confused. But Dr. Lian is very powerful and said he can be cured, but he was not shaken by what happened tonight. light."


    Liu Wenqing suffered this cmity because he had suffered enough hardships and wanted to find Master Tong San as his backer so that he could make a fortune through Tong San. But he was not Liu Wenqing. He couldn''t see clearly the true nature of Tong San and couldn''t protect himself. He was almost destroyed by Tong San.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan nodded: "As long as it can be cured. As for the blow, people always have to take some blows before they can grow up."


    Little Sui didn''t like to hear these docile words. He was born as a beggar and loved gossip. He came over and asked Gu Jinan: "Master Gu, will the matter between Liu Wenqing and Tong San be spread to everyone?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "No, the Tong family''s secret is too big. This secret is enough for Prefect Shi to be promoted. Prefect Shi is happy to be a good person and preserve Liu Wenqing''s reputation as a suffering master."


    The matter between Tong San and Liu Wenqing was a scandal. Mr. Shi had already told it to Magistrate Shi. Magistrate Shi had no intention of taking care of it in the first ce. After Mr. Liu reported it to the official overnight, Magistrate Shi was afraid that this matter would affect hising to Beijing. Officer, this is what I epted.


    Now that he has discovered the secret of the Tong family and has made great achievements, he will not care about the affairs of Liu Wenqing and Tong San anymore. He will only suppress it and not let this scandal overshadow his discovery of the Tong family''s private possession of iron tools. Son.


    After all, storytelling is popr in Linhe Prefecture, and the people are more gossipy than the people in He''an Prefecture, and they like to hear some weird and **** affairs.


    Xiao Sui was a little disappointed, but he felt that Liu Wenqing was quite pitiful. Even if he didn''t make a fuss, he would still be able to live a good life in the future. Once exposed, Liu Wenqing would have to change his name and live in a country where no one else knew him.


    Gu Jinan looked at his disappointed look and smiled. Sure enough, he was still a young man who loved gossip: "The soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp should have entered the city. There will be a lot of martialw in the city. You can sleep on the soft couch and leave tomorrow. , so as not to run into the soldiers of the camp."


    "Hey." Xiao Sui, who was also familiar with Gu Jinan, happily took off his shoes andy down on the soft couch, soundly sleeping.


    Gu Jinan waited all night, but was too sleepy and went back to the back room to sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, the entire Linhe Prefecture was in a state of chaos, and everyone was talking about the Tong family''s hidden ironware.


    I heard that the government army and the government officials found iron tools from four basements at Tongs housest night. Those iron tools were all weapons, and there were even machetes!


    "What? There are even scimitars. Could it be that the Tong family sold the iron weapons to the Da Rong people? Oh my God, this is a serious crime against the nine ns. There are not enough rtives in the Tong family to die!"


    The Rong army captured Longshan Mansion and the news about the looting of Longshan Mansion had juste back, and something happened to the Tong family. If the emperor was furious, all the six rtives of the Tong family would be in ruins.


    Well, the rtives of the Tong family are also pitiful to have such rtives. The people in the city expressed sympathy for the rtives of the Tong family, and then talked about another rumor.


    I heard that the Tong family became rich again thirty years ago because Mr. Tong discovered an iron mine and made money by selling iron tools privately, and he became prosperous again.

 Chapter 1135: Tong San is dead

    Chapter 1135: Tong San is dead


    Chapter 1135 Tong San is dead


    The people who were talking about Tong''s family were all shocked: "Iron mine? Are you telling the truth? Don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, you will be beheaded!"


    What is iron ore? But the good things that areparable to gold mines, the army, the carriages and horses, the baggage, the farmers'' tools for farming, and the pots for cooking, which one does not require iron?


    Among the four major mines in Dachu, iron ore ranks ahead of silver mines and is more valuable than silver or copper mines. After all, your silver and copper cannot be turned into weapons, but iron can.


    The person who spoke before said: "My aunt''s grandson-inw is Huang Bantou. The news came from him. The prefect and General Zhang from the Fucheng garrison camp have already taken people to Yanshan. It is estimated that tomorrow night at thetest, Then the news wille back.


    "What? You mean the Tong family''s iron mine is in Yanshan?" Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that thergest vige in the Tong family was actually an iron mine.


    When an old man heard this, he sighed and said, "It turns out that there are iron mines in Yanshan. No wonder Tong Changxing sold three shops when his family was in decline, and bought Yanshan after watching the abuse from his family."


    When everyone heard this, they asked him one after another: "Uncle Lin, do you know about the Tong family''s purchase of Yanshan?"


    Lin Bo was a watchman and it was afternoon. He had just woken up and went for a walk. After hearing the big guys talking about the Tong family, he came over to listen. He nodded and said, "Well, when the Tong family bought When we were in Yanshan, many peopleughed at the Tong family, saying that the Tong family was crazy. Why would they buy such a barren mountain where even weeds didn''t grow much? There wasn''t muchnd to grow, and the mountains were quarried, and the stones didn''t grow well. , Not to mention rich people dont want to build rockeries, even farmers dont want to build houses.


    But Tong Changxing said that he went to see the old man and said that Yanshans feng shui is good and matches his horoscope. If he buys Yanshan, the Tong family will not only be rich again, but they will also be rich for at least three generations!


    Now that I think about it, Tong Changxing knew that there were iron mines in Yanshan a long time ago, so he sold the three remaining shops in his family and bought this golden mountain. He really became rich.


    Its just


    "The Tong family is not a wealthy family, nor is it a family of high-ranking officials. It is just an ordinary wealthy family. It is impossible to own iron mines in Dachu."


    This iron ore is linked to weapons, and everything linked to weapons must be in the hands of the court. Even if iron ore is found in yournd, as long as you dare to mine it, your nine tribes will die.


    But Tong Changxing was born into a wealthy family and had a good life since he was born. When he was a teenager, the Tong family began to decline rapidly due to his father''s ipetence. After he tasted the hard life, he was scared to death. When he was in his twenties and his family''s life became more and more difficult, he became even more afraid. Once iron ore was discovered, he took the risk even though he knew that mining was against thews of Dachu.


    He thought, there are wealthy families and high-ranking officials who have copper mines, so why cant his family have an iron mine? As long as he is careful and secretive and digs out and sells out all the iron ore in Yanshan as soon as possible, the court will not know about it and his family will be fine.


    But things went against his wishes. Mr. Tong became more and more courageous. From the beginning, he only dared to sell some pig iron quietly, but now he even dares to sell machetes. This is a typical case of seeking death.


    When everyone heard what Uncle Lin said, they became frightened and asked, "Uncle Lin, the Tong family''s matter is so big, someone from the imperial court will definitelye, and we people in Fucheng won''t be affected, right?"


    Common people just want to live an honest and stable life, and they are most afraid of people from the imperial court. If an imperial envoyes from the imperial court, the entire city will be under martialw, and the government will conduct door-to-door searches, ordering them not to go out unless they have nothing to do. Even going out to work to support their families will be restricted, so they are very worried. Lin Bo has lived for more than sixty years and has experienced everything. When he heard this, he could only sigh: "What can I do? Guys, please be honest during this time and prepare more food, oil and salt. It will be fine." Dont go out too often, be honest, and avoid getting into trouble with the authorities.


    After everyone heard this, they lost all interest in listening to gossip. Someone hurriedly said: "Then I have to go to the vige outside the city to collect some grain and take it home. In case the city gate is closed and we can''t go out, we have to go to the grain shop to buy it." Expensive food to eat.


    Da Cong is right, lets go out of the city to collect some food. Many people went out of the city in groups and wanted to go to the viges outside the city to collect food.


    But they were stillte. The city gate was closed. The soldiers guarding the city beat the notice board with wooden sticks and told the people who wanted to leave the city: "Attention, everyone, we are not allowed to go out in the city these days. If it matters. If a life-threatening matter requires leaving the city, go to the Fucheng Yamen to exin the situation."


    "What? How many days will the city gate be closed? Why?" Someone was very unhappy and said to the gatekeeper: "Master, we are from the Neem Tree Vige outside the city. We are farmers whoe to the city to sell agricultural products. Now Its already sold out, so I have to rush home to harvest the wheat. Its alreadyte June, and if we dont harvest the wheat, it will be over.


    The general said: "This is an order issued by the Fucheng Yamen and the Fucheng Army Camp. There is nothing we can do. You just need to stay in the city for a few days. It will be fine for a few days."


    The Tong family''s matter is that they were caught. There is no need for any investigation. As long as it is confirmed that there is indeed iron ore in Yanshan, the Tong family''s charges can be confirmed. Therefore, it does not take five days to wait for the soldiers to arrest the Tong family in the city. After everyone is caught, everyone can leave the city.


    "We need money to live in the city. How can people in the country have money to stay in an inn? Master Jun, please do a good job and let us out secretly. We will definitely remember your great kindness."


    The soldier guarding the city almostughed angrily, pointed at his head and said, "Do you think I am tired of living? Let you go quietly, and then my whole family will be captured and beheaded?"


    What kind of brain can you say this? How dare you think that my life is not my life?


    Those people who were eager to leave the city blushed a little after hearing this, but they were not fools. If the city gate was closed and they were not allowed to go out, something big must have happened in the city. They did not want to be implicated. They wanted to leave as soon as possible and continued to beg the soldiers: "Master Jun, please open a small crack in the door and let us out."


    The soldier guarding the city gate gave him a big look. He banged the wooden stick in his hand on the ground and drove the people who were rushing to the city gate into the city: "Back off, back off. If you dare to look for trouble, the sword will be used." The stick has no eyes!"


    The big guy was driven back by a group of more than a dozen soldiers. After being driven away for more than ten meters, he put down the basket he was carrying and squatted on the spot, waiting to see if the city gate would open.


    But when it got dark, the soldiers still had no intention of opening the city gate, so they could only curse and go back to the city to find a ce to rest.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw that they were gone, they breathed a sigh of relief: "Damn, you''re gone now. It''s such a waste of energy. I thought they were going toy down beds here for the night."


    Afterining, he brought up another gossip about the Tong family: "Hey, have you heard? The third young master of the Tong family diedst night. I heard that he couldn''t bear the confiscation of the Tong family, and in despair, he hit the wall and died."

 Chapter 1136: Liu Wenqing was beaten

    Chapter 1136: Liu Wenqing was beaten


    Chapter 1136 Liu Wenqing was beaten


    "That''s not right. I heard that Tong San was killed by the Immortal Lord who was hiding in the yard." Another soldier took a bite of the dry food and came over and said, "I heard that Tong San liked the Immortal Lord. Let the servants go. Jiang Nan brought an immortal king back and secretly kept it in his yard for his own entertainment. After the incident at the Tong familyst night, the immortal king was innocently implicated and killed Tong San in a rage."


    "Ah! What you two are saying is wrong." Shi Xiaoqi, carrying the food box just sent from his sister''s house, said to the two soldiers: "My brother-inw said that Young Master Tong wanted to He ran away with Xiruan, but he didn''t want to take the Immortal Lord with him. After being entangled by the Immortal Lord and not allowed to leave, he identally killed the Immortal Lord, but he happened to be bumped into by Team Leader Song and the others. Tong San''s murder was revealed. , knowing that his life was over, he hit the wall and died. Otherwise, with his temper, he wouldmit suicide? "


    Tong San is a ruthless person, most simr to Mr. Tong. He refuses to give up until he is dead. If he hadn''t been caughtmitting murder, he would never have died.


    Shi Xiaoqi''s brother-inw is Liu Yamen. He works with Team Leader Song and has some respect in the government office. He personally participated in the siege of Tong''s familyst night, so everyone believed Shi Xiaoqi''s words.


    "Shi Xiaoqi, so Tong San is really dead?" The soldiers guarding the city were also gossiping. They surrounded Shi Xiaoqi and asked: "Shi Xiaoqi, what is going on with the Tong family? Does Tong San really like Xianjun? If you know anything, tell us quickly."


    After hearing the gossip all day, they felt very itchy and wanted to know the details of the Tong family incident.


    Shi Xiaoqi nced at them, hummed and said with a smile: "You guys, are you all the gossips in the vige? The gossip is like this. OK, since you want to know, I will tell you."


    Shi Xiaoqi was eating the food sent by her sister''s house while talking about the Tong family to the soldiers. The eyes of a group of young soldiers who had never seen the immortal king were widened and they were all dumbfounded.


    Its amazing, it turns out there is such a thing in the world.


    Liu Wenqing was quietly taken out of the Tong Mansion by Grandpa Liu and his grandson before dawn, with the tacit consent of Magistrate Shi. He did not go home at this moment, but stayed at Grandpa Liu''s house.


    It is true that the rules in Mr. Liu Er''s house are not good, and the women have many thoughts. Mr. Liu is afraid that when Liu Wenqing returns home like this, the women at home will see him and ask what happened. After thinking about it carefully, he took Liu Wenqing back to his home, nning to stay there for a while and then send him home after he recovered from his injuries.


    The two families are close rtives. Even if Liu Wenqing stayed in his grandpa''s house for a few days, no one would say anything.


    Liu Wenqing was in a daze all day long. He had a high fever in the morning and it was not until dark that the fever subsided.


    After waking up, he saw his father and Liu Wenqing. He was stunned for a while, then suddenly grabbed the empty medicine bowl on the bedside and hit Liu Wenqing **** the head.


    With a bang, Liu Wenqing''s head was smashed, and blood gushed out and flowed down his face.


    Liu Er was stunned. He hurriedly grabbed Liu Wenqing''s hand and said, "Brother Qing, what are you doing? This is your cousin Qing. He took your uncle to rescue you. How can you beat him?"


    Liu Wenqing was also frightened by his actions, but the moment he woke up and saw Liu Wenqing, he felt a great hatred in his heart. He felt that he would be like this. This disaster was all his fault. He couldn''t hold it back. , instinctively smashed him.


    Liu Wenqing covered his head and stared at Liu Wenqing, which frightened Liu Wenqing so much that he was afraid that Liu Wenqing would beat him up like he did when he was a child.


    But Liu Wenqing didn''t. He looked at Liu Wenqing, and suddenly he knelt down with a plop: "I''m sorry, it was my fault when I was a child. I shouldn''t have bullied you all the time. If you want revenge, just keep fighting." He said it very sincerely, Even with a bit of crying, Liu Wenqing was stunned and blurted out: "Liu Wenqing, are you crazy?"


    Liu Wenqing actually apologized to him, knelt down to him, and even broke his head without fighting back. This is not crazy. He must be possessed by a ghost.


    Liu Er heard this and said hurriedly: "Brother Qing, apologize to your cousin Qing quickly. He saved you, so you can''t be ungrateful."


    Liu Wenqing said: "Uncle, you don''t have to scold Wenqing. It''s my fault. If I hadn''t scolded him, looked down on him, and hit him all the time when I was a child, he wouldn''t have thought of finding Tong San as a backer."


    Liu Wenqing thought the same as him, and imitated him and did the same thing. But the only thing that went wrong was that Liu Wenqing did not expect that Tong San had a preference for the immortal king, and almost got himself involved.


    "Shut up, Liu Wenqing, shut up!" When Liu Wenqing heard the two words "Tong San", he immediately lost control, pointed at Liu Wenqing and shouted: "It''s you who hurt me, it''s all you who hurt me. If it weren''t for you, how could I...what?" meeting"


    Liu Wenqing couldn''t speak anymore and burst into tears.


    Old Mrs. Liu was afraid that something might happen to Liu Wenqing, so he kept waiting in the outer room. After listening for a while, he finally couldn''t help but walked in, stared at the crying Liu Wenqing and said: "Shut up, why are you crying? You are still not a man?! "


    These words were very useful. After Liu Wenqing heard this, in order to show that he was a man, he immediately stopped crying.


    But he was very aggrieved, his nose kept twitching, and he whimpered once or twice from time to time. He looked very pitiful.


    Mrs. Liu Da said: "Wen Qing bullied you when you were a child. It was his fault. If you feel that you can''t forgive your hatred, just smash him with a porcin bowl and kill him. But you can''t continue to be confused. If you are still like this, This life is really ruined."


    He added: "Prefect Shi has put down your matter, and there won''t be any gossip. Tong San is also dead. This matter ispletely over. You can rest assured."


    "Tong San is dead?!" Li Wenqing was stunned when he heard the news that Tong San was dead. He immediately got up and ran staggering towards Mr. Liu Da. He grabbed his arm and asked: "Grandpa, what are you doing?" What are you saying, is Tong San really dead? How did he die? Did he do too many evil things and was punished by God?"


    Old Mrs. Liu saw that his face was pale and he could not stand firmly. He was afraid that he would fall, so he supported his arm and said, "Well, Tong San is indeed dead. He had a conflict with the Immortal Lord hidden in his room." , identally killed the Immortal Lord, and happened to be bumped into by Team Leader Song who was searching for the men of the Tong family. Tong San knew that he was finished, and did not want to be caught, so he hit the wall and died. "


    "Hahaha, dead, finally dead, God has eyes!" Liu Wenqing burst outughing until he almost breathed hisst. Then he started crying again, until he almost died.


    This time Mr. Liu did not scold him, but let him cry as much as he wanted.


    After his crying subsided, he said: "Wen Qing, everything is over. No one knows about you and Tong San, and Tong San didn''t seed. You are innocent, don''t remember it too much." Son, you have to let it pass from your heart, otherwise you will never have an easy life."

 Chapter 1137: lie

    Chapter 1137: lie


    Chapter 1137 Lying


    Wenqing is different from Wenqing. He is not as flexible and flexible as Wenqing. Mr. Liu was afraid that he would get into trouble and would remember this all his life, so he said this to him.


    But Liu Wenqing was still sad and kept crying: "Grandpa, no, it''s too disgusting... My life is over, woo woo hoo..."


    Liu Wenqing is a person who remembers everything very clearly. He even remembers clearly how many times Liu Wenqing beat him when he was a child. He wants to seek revenge from Liu Wenqing after he bes famous, not to mention the matter of Tong San. There is no way he will not go. think.


    Mrs. Liu frowned and grabbed Liu Wenqing''s hand to prevent him from squatting any further: "Stand up straight. You are a man and you are not allowed to squat!"


    But Liu Wenqing didn''t listen. He felt that he would never be able to straighten his back and behave as a human being in this life. He would only cry.


    Liu Wenqing rushed over, grabbed his arm, pulled him up, and said angrily: "Stand up, why are you crying? What a big deal, it''s not like he was really slept with, Tong San is also dead, Outsiders dont know about this, how can you be like this?!


    Liu Wenqing was furious when he heard this. He threw away Liu Wenqing''s hand, pointed at him and shouted: "You are not the one who encountered this. Of course you can say sarcastic words!"


    He covered his face again and cried: "I know you like to bully me, you will definitelyugh at me about this for the rest of your life!"


    Liu Wenqing''s wound had not been treated yet, and the blood that had previously flowed began to solidify and stick to his eyshes, making his eyes a little ufortable. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Liu Wenqing covering his face and crying, and said very irritably : "Stop crying, how do you know I haven''t encountered the same thing as you?!"


    As soon as these words came out, Liu Er was shocked and looked at Liu Wenqing suddenly, couldn''t he, even Wenqing was attracted by Tong San?


    Liu Wenqing was shocked after hearing this. He put down his hand covering his face, looked at Liu Wenqing and said, "What did you say? How is that possible?"


    "Why is it impossible? Tong San is good at this. Otherwise, how do you think I managed to get on top of him and rely on him to keep the family car and horse shop?" Liu Wenqing said, forcing himself to shed two tears, his expression He said painfully: "It''s not easy to get close to Tong San. I''ve also suffered from this, so when I came to pick you upst night, I reminded you... It''s my fault for this. I shouldn''t have been threatened by Tong San." I came to pick you up, I should have stopped you and not let you go, but its toote now.


    He added: "I originally wanted to keep the matter between Tong San and me in my stomach, but I saw that you really couldn''t handle it, and I didn''t want you to think about it, so I was forced to tell you the truth."


    After Liu Wenqing finished speaking, he immediately turned around and covered his face. Others could only hear his sniffing sound. Combined with what he just said, they thought Liu Wenqing was unable to face the "scars" he had suffered for many years and cried alone.


    What a shame, Liu Wenqing is just pretending, he has never been touched by Tong San at all. Tong San looks down on a rough guy like him who is a bit dark, and only likes handsome and elegant little men who are as fair as girls.


    But Liu Er and Liu Wenqing did not think that he was lying. After all, everyone loves reputation. It is impossible for men to talk about such things easily.


    Liu Er cried, hugged Liu Wenqing''s shoulders, andforted: "Wen Qing, you have suffered... Don''t worry, Tong San is dead, the Tong family has failed, and you no longer have to rely on serving Tong San to keep the car in the future. Horse shop.


    Liu Wenqing nodded and said "hello" with a tearful tone, trying to squeeze out some tears, but he started working in the carriage shop to help the family when he was twelve years old. He has met countless people and been criticized by countless people, so he knows how to shed tears. It didn''t help, so he didn''t cry for years.


    I was able to squeeze out two tears just now, but it was because I really felt sorry for Liu Wenqing. Now I saw that they had been deceived. The stone in my heart was relieved. There were no tears left. I could only make a few crying sounds to express my feelings. I really cried, I kid you not!


    "Wenqing,e here tofort your cousin Qing. He told all his scandals for you." Liu Er said to Liu Wenqing, who was still in a daze.


    It took a while for Liu Wenqing toe over. He didn''t dare to look at Liu Wenqing. He just raised his hand and patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t cry. Tong San is dead. We can live a good life in the future." He asked in disbelief: "You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    When he was a child, he liked to y with Liu Wenqing, but Liu Wenqing disliked him as a burden and disliked taking him with him. He always lied to trick him away.


    After Liu Wenqing heard this, he cursed in his heart. I lied without even taking my reputation. Just believe it. Why are you so suspicious?


    There was no other way. Liu Wenqing could only hug Liu Wenqing and started to cry loudly, saying: "I have been suffering for so many years. Don''t tell me about this, otherwise my life will be over, woo woo woo! "


    It was just a dry howl, with no tears at all, but Liu Wenqing couldn''t see it. He believed Liu Wenqing''s words and hugged him and cried together. He felt that the brothers of their generation in the Liu family were really miserable, both of them were lost in Tong San''s hands.


    Liu Wenqing was crying so hard that he was out of breath, but Liu Wenqing couldn''t cry anymore, so he could only let go of him and said: "Wenqing, don''t cry. Let''s forget about Tong San. We will live a good life in the future and be sessful in the future." Such a life is not in vain.


    Liu Wenqing is a very shameless person. He could not ept that he was almost beaten by Tong San before. But now that Liu Wenqing is worse than him, he has the courage to face it. He nodded and said: "Well, Qing Dont worry, cousin, I will forget what happenedst night and will study hard, make money, and live a good life from now on."


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing breathed a sigh of relief. Damn, he finally calmed down. If he got into trouble again, he wouldn''t bother to care about him.


    "Uncle, please don''t be sad. Tong San is dead, and no one will dare to bully Wen Qing anymore." After a while, it was Liu Er who came tofort Mr. Liu.


    Mr. Liu is hard to exin. He is a good person and has long seen that Liu Wenqing is lying. Although he feels sorry for him for ruining his reputation tofort Wenqing, he still saved Wenqing''s life after all. He treated it as a matter of beating and scolding Wenqing when he was a child. My son atoned for his sins.


    Mrs. Liu sighed and said, "Stop talking about these things. Wen Qing has been too messy in the past few years. Let''s treat the Tong family''s affairs as a lesson to him. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    If he continues talking, he will probably fail.


    "Hey, hey, no more." Liu Er kept nodding in response.


    To be honest, although he felt sorry for Wenqing, the matter between Wenqing and Tong San was indeed embarrassing. Now that he knew that Wenqing was the same, he felt relieved.


    Mrs. Liu Da said: "Go and call your father. I have something to tell him."


    Old Mrs. Liu Er was a fool. Old Mrs. Liu was afraid that his younger brother would spill the beans in a panic and leak out Wenqing''s hard-hidden matter, so he did not let Old Mrs. Liu Er go home because he wanted to let him go home. He was also dragged to his home.

 Chapter 1138: Call the shots and divide the family

    Chapter 1138: Call the shots and divide the family


    Chapter 1138: Making the decision to separate the family


    After hearing this, Liu Er looked a little scared and said weakly: "Uncle, my father must be angry. I..."


    Liu Er was in a dilemma. He was a concubine. Although he was very popr with his father because of his mother''s rtionship when he was a child, he was still very afraid of his father.


    Mr. Liu Da looked at the submissive Liu Er and said angrily: "You are already forty, are you still afraid when you see your own father? Show some manliness and go quickly. If he scolds you, you Just move me out and see if he wants to scold me, his eldest brother?"


    Liu Er saw that Old Mrs. Liu was angry and did not dare to dy any longer. He took the key from Mr. Liu and hurried to find Mr. Liu Er.


    Liu Er came to the yard next door, opened the door with a click, and poked his head into the house. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his father lying on the ground sleeping soundly.


    His father did not listen to his uncle and fell asleep after kneeling for a while.


    Liu Er walked in and nudged his father: "Dad, please wake up. My uncle is looking for you."


    It took several pushes before Mr. Liu Er woke up.


    When I woke up and heard this, I snorted coldly and said: "If you don''t go, why should I go to see him? After all these years, he still wants to sit on my head and act like a big brother. How shameless is it?!"


    Mr. Liu Er was very dissatisfied because he was not the eldest son and could only receive 20% of the family property when the family was separated. As for what happenedst night, it was clearly Wenqing of his family who was involved in the incident. Why does the boss have full authority to make the decision? Following Magistrate Shi, the matter of Wen Qing was settled in a few words without even asking him what his biological grandfather meant!


    Mr. Liu Er felt very embarrassed and refused to see Mr. Liu.


    "And you!" Mr. Liu Er pointed at Liu Er and scolded: "Whose son are you? You don''t go to your own father, but you go to help the boss. You also look down on me, your biological father, don''t you?!"


    Liu Er felt aggrieved: "Dad, how could my son not be with you? But the uncle said that he has something important to do with you. If you don''t go, it will be bad if the uncle gets angryter."


    After hearing this, Mr. Liu Er had a sh of fear in his eyes, but he said stubbornly: "What the hell, if Mr. Liu has the guts toe over and kill me, I won''t go!"


    Liu Er was helpless. After a stalemate for a while, he said: "Dad, uncle is our n leader. If you don''t go, what if he gives us away from the n? The house we live in now was given to us when we were separated. , once you leave the n, the house will be taken back to the n."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Liu Er still refused to get up, but he was still afraid of Mrs. Liu Da in his heart. After a moment, he said: "Let''s go, take me to see him and see what he wants to do?!"


    It looked like I was right and it was Boss Liu who bullied me.


    Hey,e with your son. Liu Er wiped the sweat from his forehead and took Mr. Liu Er to the house where Liu Wenqing lived.


    Old Mrs. Liu Da was sitting on the soft couch in the outer room, with her hand on the head of the crutch, looking at Old Mrs. Liu Er: "Why did it take you so long toe here?"


    Mr. Liu Er said: "What does it have to do with you whether Ie early orte? If you want anything to do with me, tell me quickly. I have to go home after that!"


    Old Mrs. Liu''s face darkened when she heard this. She stared at Old Mrs. Liu Er and said nothing for half a quarter of an hour.


    Old Master Liu Er was afraid, and said with a pinched neck: "What on earth do you want to see me for? Tell me quickly!"


    Heh. Mr. Liu sneered and said, Second brother,e here.


    Thisoer refers to Mr. Liu Er. Old Mrs. Liu Er didnt want to go there, but Old Mrs. Liu shouted angrily again: Come here!


    Old man Liu Er''s legs became weak and he hurriedly walked over.


    After he walked up to him, Mr. Liu put down his crutches, stood up, and pped him hard twice, knocking out two of Mr. Liu''s old teeth.


    Mr. Liu Er covered his face and said angrily with red eyes: "Boss Liu, why do you hit me? I will fight you!"


    As he said that, he rushed towards Mr. Liu and wanted to fight him.


    Old Mrs. Liu took a cane and hit Mr. Liu Er **** his body, making him cry.


    After he stopped rushing over to fight, Mrs. Liu said: "You still haven''t admitted your mistake, Liu Fuming, I tell you, if you still don''t repent, I will use my family''s methods to kill you immediately!"


    Inrge families, lynching can be used for children who have made serious mistakes. In order to preserve their reputation, many families will quietly kill the children who have made mistakes and tell the public that they died of illness.


    Old Master Liu Er looked at his eldest brother''s murderous eyes and trembled, feeling frightened.


    But he felt aggrieved and shouted: "Why do you treat me like this? You bully others just because you are a direct descendant and the n leader. Liu Haoming, you bully others too much!"


    "Did I go too far?" Mr. Liu smiled: "You put your fingerprints on the confession written by the Tong family without asking why. You almost helped the Tong family kill Wen Qing and brought shame to the entire Liu family. As the patriarch, I, Shouldnt I deal with you?!


    After hearing this, Mr. Liu Er was a little short of breath, but he still argued: "It was the Tong family who forced me to press my fingerprints. If I didn''t press my fingerprints, my second brother and I would have died in the Tong familyst night!"


    He added: "And this matter also started because of Wenqing. Why don''t you deal with him? You can only me me! You have been like this since you were a child. Just because you are the eldest brother and can inherit 70% of the family''s property, you will not deal with him. The other brothers will only scold me if they take it seriously. We have already separated, why do you still care about me?!"


    In the back room, Liu Wenqing was shocked when he heard this... So he always med Liu Wenqing for bullying him, and was he following his grandfather?


    When Mrs. Liu heard this, sheughed angrily: "Second brother, second brother, you have reached the age of burial, and you are still the same as when you were young, without any progress. Your life has been in vain!"


    "As for the family property, if I hadn''t been here, you wouldn''t have even been able to get 20% of it, and you would have shared it equally with the third child."


    Old Mrs. Liu San was a concubine, not from the same mother as them, but Liu Laosan was very popr with their biological father. He said that after leaving 70% of the family property to Mr. Liu, the rest would be shared by Liu Laoer and Liu Laosan. point.


    In the end, Mrs. Liu was furious and said that there was a difference between concubines and concubines. Those born by concubines must receive 10% less than Liu Laoer, who was born by direct concubines. Mrs. Liu Er only got 20% of the family property.


    But Old Mrs. Liu Er was still dissatisfied. He was jealous of Mr. Liu''s family property. He had been against Mr. Liu for so many years. Even if Old Mrs. Liu reminded him that he could not do a certain business because he would lose money, he would not listen. The family property was lost early on.


    Old Master Liu knew that his younger brother would be like this for the rest of his life, so he was toozy to talk nonsense to him and said directly to him: "If you, the head of the family, can''t do it well, in order to stop the Liu family''s descendants from being harmed, I will make the decision to divide the family for you." .


    Dividing the family? Old Mrs. Liu Er was confused and shouted: No, Im not dead yet, you want to divide my family, but you cant!

 Chapter 1139: Taken advantage of

    Chapter 1139: Taken advantage of


    Chapter 1139 Taking advantage of someone


    Mr. Liu did not tolerate him and said directly: "I will give you three options. One is to get out of your n, the other is to separate the family, and the third is to separate Wenqing''s room alone."


    You have to leave a way out for Liu Lao''er''s branch, otherwise Liu Lao''er will probably finish his whole branch if he keeps tossing.


    Grandpa Liu Er doesnt want to choose either one.


    But Mrs. Liu sneered and said something that could kill Mr. Liu Er: "You put your fingerprints on the confession for no apparent reason and want to kill Wen Qing. As long as I go to the Yamen to sue you, you will have to do it." Go to jail. Do you want to go to jail, or do you want to live until the end of your life?"


    As the grandfather of Liu Wenqing, Mr. Liu Er had the right to put his fingerprint on the confession. Liu Wenqing died of illness. But as the head of the Liu family, he also had the right to sue Mr. Liu Er to the Yamen.


    Old Mrs. Liu Er was afraid. After a stalemate for more than a quarter of an hour, Mrs. Liu nodded under the evil eyes of Old Mrs. Liu and agreed to give Liu Wenqing a room: "Just give him this room. The other sons can''t share it unless I die." !


    If the other sons are also divided, then he, an old man in charge, will not beughed at to death?


    He added: "Wenqing''s father is amoner. He can get at most 10% of the family property, which is twenty acres ofnd, and nothing else."


    The money and the house are not given at all, which is no different from sending a beggar, but Mr. Liu knows that the life of Mr. Liu''s family is not easy, and he is a direct descendant, so he feels very resentful towards his concubine. Although he wants to help Liu Wenqing, he can''t help Liu Wenqing. It wont break the rules for concubines, so I agreed: Okay.


    Before his mother died, she kept telling him that Fu Ming was ignorant. After the family separation, he didnt know what would happen to his family. She asked him to help Fu Ming more and at least recruit Fu Mings children and grandchildren. , Fuming''ster years cannot be made too miserable.


    He agreed, but now Liu Fuming is old and confused. He also has a group of descendants to take care of. Not many of them can take care of Liu Fuming''s branch. He can only keep one room of rtively sober descendants, which is an exnation for his deceased mother.


    Mr. Liu Da quickly wrote the family separation document. After he and Mr. Liu Er signed and fingerprinted it, and then took it to the government office to stamp the red seal, the family separation document would be effective.


    As for Mr. Liu San, he is amoner and is not divided into the family of his descendants. It does not matter whether he is present or not.


    Old Mrs. Liu put away the family separation documents and said to Old Mrs. Liu Er: "Second brother, don''t think that I bully you. I am your eldest brother. I am your eldest brother. How can I harm you? Think about what you have done. Then Are you calling for personnel? You were beaten up by the Tong family and you didnt know how to resist. If all the descendants of the Liu family were like you, the Liu family would have to change from a wealthy family to a ve in three generations. When was someone framed and sold? Do not know at all."


    Old man Liu Er frowned and said nothing, obviously dissatisfied.


    When Mr. Liu saw this, he was lying if he said he wasn''t sad. He didn''t know why. They were obviously brothers, but they became enemies.


    "Okay, if you don''t want to stay here, just go back. Remember to guard your mouth and don''t let out anything that shouldn''t be said. Wenqing is your grandson, you have to think about him." Mr. Liu waved his hand and said Liu The second old man was sent away.


    Mr. Liu Er was so angry that he shouted towards the back room: "Second brother, you white-eyed wolf, how long do you want to hide? Come out quickly and send me home!"


    After Liu Er heard this, he hurried out and helped Mr. Liu Er to leave.


    Liu Wenqing is still here, and he will continue to live here to take care of himself.


    Old Mrs. Liu went in to see him and handed him two things, a house deed and a five hundred tael silver note: "Our Liu family also has an old house in the west of the city. It''s not big. There is only one entrance. It used to be rented out. Yes, I have given you a home now, where can you move to live? Collect the money, find a job, support the family first, and then continue studying after the family can live a better life."


    Given the current situation of Liu Wenqings family, doing nothing but studying would mean sitting around eating and waiting to die.


    Liu Wenqing''s face turned red. He felt like a beggar begging for food. He didn''t want to take it, but he knew it was life-saving money for his family.


    Liu Wenqing couldn''t see Liu Wenqing''s grumbling the most, and said: "Take it quickly. If you don''t want to owe my grandpa, make money quickly and pay back the money before he passes away."


    Hearing this, Mr. Liu was so angry that he blew his beard and red, cursing: "Why are you talking? Are you cursing me?"


    Liu Wenqing smiled and said: "Grandpa, you are so strong. You will definitely live to be a hundred years old. It doesn''t matter if you say a few words...Hey, don''t hit, don''t hit, your crutch is very hard, it will hurt if you hit someone!" Liu Wenqing looked at it Seeing Liu Wenqing running around the room after being beaten, he finally had a smile on his face.


    When Mr. Liu stopped and handed him the house deed and banknote again, Liu Wenqing epted them and promised: "Grandpa, don''t worry, your nephew will definitely pay back the money."


    Mr. Liu was very pleased and nodded: "Well, I believe you."


    Believe you, these two words gave Liu Wenqing a lot of encouragement and made Liu Wenqing''s back straighter.


    Liu Wenqing saw this and said to him: "Since you want to make money to support your family, thene with me tomorrow. Let''s find a rogue and lend him ten thousand taels to do a big business."


    Liu Wenqing frowned, looked at the five hundred taels of silver in his hand and said, "You already have money, why should you borrow money? Isn''t it a good idea to borrow money to do business?"


    What should I do if I lose money? But having to take on debt?


    Moreover


    Who will lend us ten thousand taels?


    Even a fool wouldnt borrow it, right?


    Liu Wenqing smiled and said: "You will know tomorrow. That person will definitely lend us the money. Then we will use his money to buynd, buy a shop, and start a business."


    This is a waste of money.


    Liu Wenqing feels that Liu Wenqing will definitely be beaten wildly tomorrow. Can someone with ten thousand taels of silver be tricked by you casually?


    Liu Wenqing was prepared to be beaten together.


    The next day, Liu Wenqing took Liu Wenqing to Fugui Tower, entered the private room, ordered a lot of expensive dishes, and ate and drank. Liu Wenqing was scared to death and quickly stopped him: "Cousin Qing, you are crazy. ? These dishes are very expensive. A table costs at least a hundred taels. What are we doing with such good food? Just eat casually in the lobby. "


    Liu Wenqing said: "What are you afraid of? We don''t need to pay for this table of food. You can eat whatever you want."


    Liu Wenqing was shocked: "You still want to eat for free!"


    will be beaten to death.


    Liu Wenqing looked at him with disgust and said, "Look at your worthless appearance. You don''t have to give money to eat, you can also give other things. Anyway, you can eat with confidence. Qiu Hao will not ept our money."


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing reacted: "Yesterday you said you wanted to borrow money from an enemy. Is this enemy Qiu Hao?"


    Liu Wenqing nodded: "Yes. He is rich and hates Tong San so much. As long as we say a few bad words about Tong San, he will give us free money, let alone lend us money."


    Liu Wenqings mouth twitched, and he said in disbelief: Qiu Hao may be young, but he is not a fool. Can he give us money for free?


    Liu Wenqing smiled and said nothing. After the food was served, he started to eat big mouthfuls. He also disliked Liu Wenqing and said, "Hurry up and eat. We will talk about business when Qiu Haoes."

 Chapter 1140: Truth for money

    Chapter 1140: Truth for money


    Chapter 1140 The truth is exchanged for money


    Liu Wenqing had no choice but to think that if he didn''t eat now, he wouldn''t be able to escape when Liu Wenqing was beatenter, so he simply picked up his chopsticks and started eating.


    Liu Wenqing ordered all expensive dishes. Liu Wenqing had never eaten them. He was devouring them. In less than half an hour, he had almost eaten all the delicious dishes on the table. Qiu Hao also came to Fugui with a group of servants. Building work.


    Qiu Hao''s father did not allow Qiu Hao to be a prodigal who only knew how to spend money. He ordered him toe to Fugui Tower to work every day. If Fugui Tower lost more than three thousand taels, silver would be deducted from his monthly sry.


    Qiu Hao had his monthly payment deducted once. After a period of hard life, he began to be afraid. He could onlye to Fu Gui Lou every day, rain or shine, for fear that he would be deducted money again and live a pauper''s life.


    As soon as he arrived at Fugui Tower today, he heard a voice calling him: "Master Qiu, you are here, but I have to wait."


    The person who spoke was none other than Liu Wenqing. He heard that Qiu Hao wasing and immediately pulled Liu Wenqing to stop him.


    Qiu Hao frowned and looked at Liu Wenqing who called him to stop him. His face was full of disgust and he said angrily: "You are such a bastard, what are you doing to stop me?"


    Qiu Hao hates Tong San and looks down on Liu Wenqing. He thinks that a young master from a rich family works for Tong San, which is simply shameless. He disdains to associate with such a shameless person.


    Liu Wenqing smiled and didn''t take Qiu Hao''s scolding words seriously at all. When he was a dog for Tong San, he was scolded a lot more harshly. Qiu Hao''s tickling wasn''t enough for him: "Master Qiu, don''t be angry first. I came to see you today but I have something good to tell you."


    "Bah, what good can you do? I don''t want to hear it, young master." Qiu Hao immediately ordered his guardian: "Throw these two brothers out, and they will not be allowed to enter Fugui Tower in the future."


    The shopkeeper said hurriedly: "Master, they ordered a banquet worth one hundred and ny taels of silver, but they haven''t paid yet."


    "What?" Qiu Hao said angrily: "These two poor ghosts actually ate more than a hundred taels of rice."


    Qiu Hao immediately pointed at Liu Wenqing and said, "You little ve, get the money quickly!"


    Liu Wenqing was very bachelor, and he smiled as if he deserved a beating: "I have no money. But I know the truth about the Tong family, and I also know the truth about Tong San''s tragic death. If you want to know,e in and listen."


    Having said that, he ignored Qiu Hao, dragged Liu Wenqing back to the private room, and continued drinking wine.


    But Liu Wenqing gave Liu Wenqing a word: "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything I shouldn''t."


    After these two days, Liu Wenqing already trusted Liu Wenqing, so he did not stop him, but nodded.


    Not long after, Qiu Hao couldn''t help but ran in, pointed at Liu Wenqing and asked: "Do you really know the truth about the Tong family, and how did Tong San die tragically? Don''t lie to me, otherwise your Liu family will be ruined. Our Qiu family is not a vegetarian, we can still suppress your Liu family just like the Tong family!"


    Liu Wenqing didn''t take Qiu Hao''s childish threat seriously at all. He nodded and said: "Let your servants go out and close the door. I will only tell you this matter."


    After Qiu Hao was almost killed by Tong San, he took the guardian with him wherever he went. Hearing this, he was very reluctant, but after a moment of stalemate, he sent the person away. After closing the door and sitting down, he raised his chin , said arrogantly: "Say it."


    Liu Wenqing smiled again and said, "Master Qiu, don''t worry. Before I say anything, I have something to ask you." Qiu Hao frowned, feeling that he had been deceived.


    Liu Wenqing said: "The Tong familymitted a serious crime of exterminating the nine tribes. ording to thew, the family''s property must be sold. Many of the Liu family''s shops were plotted by the Tong family. Now that the Tong family has been defeated, I think Ask Master Qiu to borrow a sum of money, and when the government sells the Tong family''s property, I can buy back some of the Liu family''s properties, and ask Master Qiu to help me."


    With a bang, Qiu Hao mmed the table and said angrily: "Are you here to tell the truth about the Tong family or are you here to borrow money?!"


    Liu Wenqing: All of them.


    Then he said: "These two things are connected together. If Master Qiu wants to hear it, he must first agree to borrow money. Don''t worry, the loan is not much. I really know about the Tong family. That night I Im in the Tong family and I wont lie to you.


    Qiu Hao knew about Liu Wenqing. Liu Wenqing often went in and out of Tong San''s house because he was a helper for Tong San. He also heard some rumors that Liu''s family was present when something happened to Tong''s family.


    Qiu Hao really disgusted Tong San. After thinking about it, he agreed: "Sure, I promise you, just say it."


    Liu Wenqing stopped talking nonsense and immediately told the truth about the Tong family and the tragic death of Tong San.


    Its just that the truth he told was half-truth and half-false. Liu Wenqing was not mentioned throughout the whole process. He only focused on the Tong family digging a basement under the warehouse and cing weapons in it, as well as the love-hate rtionship between Tong San and Jiangnan Xianjun.


    However, Liu Wenqing was very eloquent and could make up a lot of things that didn''t exist. He told them so vividly that Qiu Hao was so excited that he pped the table and said, "Okay, Tong San is such a jerk. He deserves it." , he should be castrated by the Immortal Lord, so that he can be a **** even as a ghost!"


    That''s right, Liu Wenqing knew that Qiu Hao hated Tong San, so he made up a drama about Tong San being castrated by the immortal king.


    Liu Wenqing made everyone dumbfounded. How could he still be like this? How could he be like this? And Qiu Hao still believed it!


    "Speaking of which, that Immortal Lord is also a poor man. He came here to do business. Who knew he would encounter such a fatal thing? He was already angry, but when he saw Tong San running for his life, he didn''t take him with him. In anger, Just give it to Tong San Ka Cha." After Liu Wenqing sighed, he changed the topic and said to Qiu Hao: "Master Qiu, bring it thirty thousand taels."


    "Thirty thousand taels!" Qiu Hao was confused, and Liu Wenqing was also confused. Didn''t they agree to only borrow 10,000 taels? How did it be thirty thousand taels? Even if Qiu Hao had money to lend them, they couldn''t afford it, right?


    Qiu Hao red at Liu Wenqing angrily and said, "Are you crazy when you asked me to borrow thirty thousand taels of silver? The bandits are not as ruthless as you, and they said they didn''t borrow much. Isn''t thirty thousand taels enough?!"


    Master Qiu, its not that Im greedy, but I really want to buy back the Liu familys Zhuangzi shop. It will cost so much money. Liu Wenqing looked embarrassed and told Qiu Hao how much money it would cost to buy back the wine shop. How much money would it cost to buy back Zhuangzi outside the city? Finally, he burst into tears and told a painful story about how the Liu family had been suppressed by the Tong family for decades and could not expand their business. Qiu Hao almost listened to it. Cried.


    So when Liu Wenqing took his hand and said with a choked voice, "Master Qiu, I know you are also having difficulties. I don''t want thirty thousand taels, but I can just borrow fifteen thousand taels, okay?" Qiu Hao agreed. .


    "Okay, fifteen thousand taels, I will lend it to you." Qiu Hao wiped his tears and said, "But you have to charge interest. My father said, you can borrow money, but you can''t lose money, you have to charge some interest. But your Liu family is really pitiful, I will only charge you fifteen taels of interest a year."

 Chapter 1141: Why should you sue me?

    Chapter 1141: Why should you sue me?


    Chapter 1141 Why should you sue me?


    Fifteen thousand taels of silver, which only earns fifteen taels of interest a year, is simply a free gift.


    Liu Wenqing was shocked. Looking at Liu Wenqing, he never thought that he could really borrow so much money.


    With nothing, you can get a table of expensive dishes for free. You''ve made a lot of money.


    For the first time, Liu Wenqing felt that his next-door cousin was so capable and that he was no longer a mere mortal.


    Liu Wenqing is indeed very capable, and Tong San also liked his ability, so he gave him some things to do. He was just suppressed by the Tong family and couldn''t use any of his tricks.


    Qiu Hao is a somewhat simple person. After promising Liu Wenqing, he immediately went back to get him money.


    However, Qiu Hao''s father still found out about Qiu Hao''s loan to Liu Wenqing, but Qiu Hao''s father did not stop him. He only said: "You make your own decision. This Liu Wenqing is okay, you can interact with him more."


    They had also heard of Liu Wenqing, and some of the things he did. Although many people were not ashamed of him working as a ve for Tong San, if it weren''t for him working as a dog for Tong San, the Liu family''s carriage and horse shop would not be the same. Its long gone.


    Qiu Hao''s father felt that he was a capable man who could sacrifice himself and save the whole family in order to survive, and he was happy for his foolish son to associate with such people more often.


    Qiu Hao was very happy after hearing his father''s words. He returned to Fugui Tower happily and gave the banknote to Liu Wenqing: "Put the banknote away. Here is the IOU. You can fingerprint it."


    Although Qiu Hao is simple, he is not a fool. To lend so much money, he must leave an IOU.


    After Liu Wenqing read the IOU, he quickly signed and fingerprinted it. After taking the banknote, he stood up and saluted Qiu Hao solemnly: "Master Qiu, thank you. Your money saved the entire Liu family. Fate, if the Liu family can develop again, I will never forget your kindness."


    Qiu Hao blushed and said hurriedly: "You don''t have to be like this. You got this in exchange for the truth about the Tong family."


    Liu Wenqing smiled and said: "The Tong family''s matter is just a hook. I can borrow money only because of Master Qiu''s kindness and righteousness."


    Qiu Hao was very embarrassed after being praised by Liu Wenqing and ran away quickly.


    Liu Wenqing and Liu Wenqing were so happy that they borrowed the money. They returned home happily and discussed with Mr. Liu how to use the money.


    In the evening of the same day, news came back from Yanshan, saying that there were not only iron mines in Yanshan, but also hundreds of miners. These miners were all bought by the Tong family at a low price. They lived in cers during the day and mined iron ore at night. .


    In addition to hundreds of miners, Zhifu Shi and the others also discovered arge pit filled with the skeletons of miners who died of exhaustion and illness. Some of the bones had turned ck and decayed and were at least twenty years old. This shows that the Tong family''s Yanshan Iron Mine is Mined for decades.


    Zhifu Shi was so frightened that his legs were weak. He did not dare to hide anything and immediately reported to the capital.


    Then they discussed with General Zhang and left a group of soldiers to guard Yanshan. After that, they took the soldiers back to Fucheng, sealed the Tongjia Escort Agency, arrested all the escorts, and a group of people who were with the Tongjia Escort Agency. Someone with connections.


    The reason why the Tong family opened a bodyguard bureau was because they wanted to use the bodyguard bureau to transport weapons to Da Rong for sale. This crime was too big, and no one in the bodyguard bureau could even think of escaping.


    The affairs of the Tong family were very involved. Magistrate Shi was busy with the affairs of the Tong family all day long and had no time to talk to the new schrs. He postponed the banquet that should have been held long ago.


    However, Magistrate Shi knew that some schrs were not well off and living in the city would cost a lot of money, so he sent someone to give each of them thirty taels of silver.


    Gu Jinan also received the money and was very happy, but what made him most happy was that the Tong family was defeated and Tong San died. Tong San is like a poisonous snake, and he has been targeted by this poisonous snake. If the Tong family is not defeated and Tong San does not die, he will be killed by Tong San who knows when.


    Tong San is too scary, even worse than Zou Yuzhen. Once he catches his eye, it will be a lifelong matter, and he cannot be eliminated.


    But Gu Jinan still underestimated Tong San. Tong San had arranged everything before the results were released. Even if Tong San died, the criticism of Gu Jinan would not stop.


    In the past two days, the unfilial piety of Gu Jinan''s family has been mentioned again in the city. What is unexpected is that Tong San actually bribed an old judge.


    Lao Juren was not only an octogenarian, but also an old gentleman who had been teaching for decades. He had countless students and looked inconspicuous. But when he took arge group of his students, took a blood letter, and went to see Kong Xuezheng in an arrogant manner, , it can no longer be ignored.


    Lao Juren, whose surname was Cao, knelt directly at the yamen gate and asked to see Kong Xuezheng, which attracted countless people toe and watch the excitement.


    When Kong Xuezheng heard that Cao Juren was kneeling down and begging to see him, he did not dare to neglect, and immediately came to see Cao Juren: "The old man is a Juren, and he is also an old man. If you have any grievances, just say it. Don''t kneel down."


    Cao Juren refused to get up, and insisted on kneeling and said: "Master Xuezheng, I have been looking forward to your arrival, but you don''t know that our Jianghuai has an unfilial and poisonous grandson who plotted to kill grandma!"


    Needless to say, the unfilial and poisonous grandson who murdered grandma is Gu Jinan.


    Cao Juren told the story of Gu Jin''an''s family being unfilial to the old Gu family and not supporting the old man Gu: "It was Gu Pan who was at fault, but the Gu Jin''an family didn''t even support the old man Gu. This is obviously unfilial and they want to deliberately It cost Mr. Gu his life. Now that Mr. Gus whereabouts are unknown, I am very suspicious that Mr. Gu was secretly killed by Gu Jinans family.


    With nothing but white teeth, he used Gu Jinan of killing his grandfather.


    Kong Xuezheng frowned: "Old Juren, you must have evidence for what you say. If you don''t have evidence, you can''t just talk nonsense."


    Kong Xuezheng was not happy in his heart. Gu Jinan was the one he chose as the head of the Jianghuai Institute of Examination. If he was really sued for life, even he, the Xuezheng, would be implicated.


    But Cao Juren has alreadye toin, and Kong Xuezheng can''t pretend that he doesn''t know, so he is very embarrassed.


    Cao Juren said: "Sir, arrest Gu Jinan and interrogate him. Wouldn''t it be clear whether his family secretly killed Mr. Gu?"


    "What did you say?" Kong Xuezheng was shocked. Cao Juren didn''t even have any evidence, so he just wanted to arrest Gu Jinan based on a guess. This was too arrogant.


    If you just bring Gu Jinan to the government office like this, it will be equivalent to ruining Gu Jinan for the rest of his life!


    Kong Xuezheng didn''t want to agree, and Shang Xiucai didn''t agree even more.


    When he heard the news, he ran to the yamen gate to see what was going on. When he heard Cao Juren''s words, he was furious and rushed out. He picked up his drumsticks and beat the drums to cry out: "A schr in the 26th year of Jingwu, Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture, the state Tell Cao Juren of Linhe Prefecture to falsely use a person of merit!"


    He shouted several times in a row, which shocked everyone.


    Cao Juren was old. It took him a while to realize that he had been sued by Shang Xiucai. He was so angry that he was trembling all over. He pointed at him and said, "You, a foreigner, why should you sue me?"


    Shang Xiucai sneered and retorted: "Then why do you wrongly use Gu Jinan? You are allowed to wrongly use others, but others are not allowed to sue you. There is no such truth in the world!"

 Chapter 1142: I want to slap them in the face

    Chapter 1142: I want to p them in the face


    Chapter 1142 I want to p them in the face


    Cao Juren was almost angry to death, and replied: "It''s a real thing that the Gu Jin''an family does not support Mr. Gu. Da Chu governs the country with filial piety, and people without filial piety are no different from animals. As a Juren of Da Chu, I will be devastated when encountering such a situation." Can''t you sue the unfilial and poisonous grandson of a conscientious person?!"


    Shang Xiucai smiled and asked: "Did you know that Gu Jinan''s grandma died because Mrs. Gu gave Mr. Gu poisonous blood vines and asked him to take them back to Fei Shi to eat, so Fei Shi was poisoned to death? And? The toxin of the blood vine will not kill you as soon as you eat it, but you will have to eat it for a month or two before the poison slowly develops and kill you... So Cao Juren, do you think Mr. Gu was right about Fei''s death? Gu Jin''an''s family Not suing him for murdering his first wife is already the greatest filial piety to him. What do you want the Gu Jinan family to do? Do you want the Gu Jinan family to continue to support this grandfather who killed his grandmother and abused them since he was a child? "


    "Besides, Gu Jin''an''s family and Mr. Gu''s family have long been divorced. The divorce document was written by Qi Tanhua himself and was registered at the Yamen. What does it mean that the Gu Jin''an family that you want to divorce now continues to be filial to Mr. Gu? Are you questioning Qi Tanhuas injustice?


    Then he said: "The case of Mrs. Gu''s murder of Fei was decided by the He''an government office and approved by Dali Temple. The entire case was clearly decided, but you still dare to question it. Are you dissatisfied with the court''s decision? Forget about it. The old man also has a biological son, Gu Youfu. Their family left He''an Mansion a long time ago. Before leaving, they received a thousand taels of silver from the third grandfather and his wife of the Gu family. One thousand taels of silver was enough for old man Gu to livefortably. For the rest of my life!


    Shang Xiucai pointed at Cao Juren and said: "These things are all proved by witnesses. He''an Prefecture and the people of He''an Prefecture can testify. Why do you, Cao Juren, sue Gu Jinan for being unfilial? Sue his family for secretly To murder Mr. Gu, what a nderer like you wants to do to ruin someone''s life, is this what a person should do?"


    Finally, he asked Cao Juren sharply: "In that case, I very much suspect that Cao Juren has taken advantage of others and deliberately ruined Gu Jinan''s future!"


    Shang Xiucai''s words were like thunder, which struck Cao Juren hard. Cao Juren was obviously panicked. After calming down, he pointed at Shang Xiucai and said, "Don''t nder me. I didn''t receive any benefits. But you, it must be because Gu Jinan is your apprentice, so you are so desperate that you jump out of the wall to defend him!"


    Shang Xiucai smiled and asked Cao Juren again: "I only said that I was a schr in the 26th year of Jingwu, but I didn''t say who myst name was, let alone Gu Jinan''s master. How do you know my identity?" ? He also said that he was not bribed by someone to keep an eye on Gu Jinan and try to destroy him!"


    What Shang Xiucai said was reasonable and well-founded. After listening to it, the people who came to see the excitement felt that it was reasonable and stood up and said: "This schr is right. We have also heard about the legend of poisonous women with three surnames. Mr. Gu Neither Mrs. Tai nor Mr. Gu are good people. This case was also approved by Dali Temple. The evidence is solid, so there is nothing to say."


    Today, Cao Juren brought his students to sue Gu Jinan. Firstly, he took money from the Tong family, and secondly, he wanted to use this matter to build his reputation and make those whoughed at him for not being admitted to the Jinshi in his life. The student has not been admitted to the Jinshi. Look, he, Cao Xiaolian, is not an ipetent old gentleman, but a high-level schr who pays attention to morality and can rebuke unfair people.


    Moreover, Gu Jinan is still Jianghuai''s second Xiao Sanyuang. If he can pull down a Xiao Sanyuan man, he will definitely be recorded in Jianghuai''s official annals and be famous for future generations!


    But he didn''t expect that Shang Xiucai would be so tough. He rushed out to sue him for falsely using Gu Jinan. What he said was so reasonable and well-founded. Those who were watching the excitement still supported Shang Xiucai. He was so angry that he coughed violently: " Cough cough cough!


    Sir, dont be angry, please drink some water quickly. Cao Jurens students patted his back to calm him down, and took out a water bag to let him drink water to calm him down.


    Some students stood up, pointed at Shang Xiucai and cursed: "You are a schr, but you don''t even have the kindness to respect your elders. You made an octogenarian so angry that he almost died. You are not practicing your personal ethics. We are going to kill you." I will sue you and let the imperial court take away your reputation as a schr!"


    When Shang Xiucai saw Cao Juren coughing violently in anger, he initially felt pity for him, but when he heard Cao Juren''s student''s words, heughed wildly, pointed at him and said, "I don''t cultivate my personal ethics. Ha, who is it that doesn''t cultivate my personal ethics?" Xiu? Okay, you want to sue me, right? Then lets go to the Yamen now and exin everything clearly!


    Shang Xiucai grabbed the student and dragged him to the Yamen. The student was frightened. The man in his thirties was sweating coldly. He dragged the drum stand and refused to leave. He shouted towards Cao Juren: "Sir, this thief wants to harm the student, please save the student!"


    "Bah, who is harming whom?" Shang Xiucai was very angry. He would not let these people go today and must drag them into the Yamen to make it clear.


    Seeing that Shang Xiucai refused to give up, and Cao Juren was obviously unable to save himself, the man was afraid and hurriedly shouted to Kong Xuezheng: "Master Xuezheng, the student is also a schr, but a child. Please save the student quickly. Stop this madman!"


    Kong Xuezheng looked at him and Shang Xiucai, then looked at Cao Juren sitting on the ground, as well as Cao Juren''s students and the people watching the excitement. His face was very ugly. He was silent for a while and said: "Cao Juren, since you want to sue Gu Jinan, Then lets go in and exin it clearly, so as not to be unclear and harm you, as well as the small three yuan that Jianghuai finally made.


    Cao Juren was shocked after hearing this. Kong Xuezheng''s words seemed to be intended to help Gu Jinan. What if he entered the Yamen and lost?


    However, now that things have happened, there is no room for change. Team leader Song has already brought people out and brought everyone into the Yamen.


    However, they were not asked to kneel down. They were all schrs. The yamen was very considerate and moved chairs for those with honors, such as Cao Juren and Shang Xiucai, to sit on them. Those without fame stood and listened.


    Confucius Xuezheng said: "Everyone, wait here for now. I''m going to call Magistrate Shi. He just came back. Let''s make this matter clear today, and no one will say anything nonsense in the future."


    Having said that, he entered the back office, found Magistrate Shi, and told him the matter.


    Magistrate Shi already knew about this. He originally thought that Kong Xuezheng woulde forward and it would be settled, but he didn''t expect that themotion would reach the point of going to court. He was so angry that he almost smashed the tea cup and scolded Cao Juren three times in his heart. .


    Hello, Cao Fangshan, do you think I am not busy enough? If he had to find trouble for me at this time, Gu Jinan was the second junior San Yuan Lang in Jianghuai, a talent that only appeared in decades. He didn''t want to protect him more, but wanted to destroy him.


    Are you trying to destroy Gu Jinan? This is to ruin the reputation of their Jianghuai students, and to p him, the prefect, in the face!


    Kong Xuezheng also saw that Magistrate Shi was very angry, and advised: "Master Shi, since we have already caused trouble in the Yamen, we can''t just ignore it and resolve it once and for all. Otherwise, if the news spreads to the capital, we will beughed at."

 Chapter 1143: Someone from the Yan family

    Chapter 1143: Someone from the Yan family


    Chapter 1143 A visitor from the Yan family


    Magistrate Shi nodded and said: "Master Xuezheng said that it is okay to be under the official position. I have allowed such an old stubborn to cause you trouble. Please forgive me, Master Xuezheng."


    Hong Xuezheng was a third-rank official, two ranks higher than him, a fourth-rank prefect. Originally, after the results were released, it was he, the prefect, who should arrange a banquet for the schrs of Jinke and pay tribute to Confucius Xuezheng. But because of the affairs of the Tong family, Magistrate Shi was so busy that he had no time to sleep, and the banquet he had nned was not held. He had already neglected Kong Xuezheng, and now he was asked to handle such a mess. It was really... Magistrate Shi He cursed Cao Juren again in his heart.


    Magistrate Shi suppressed the anger in his heart and said to his criminal master: "Master Lin, you go to Shen Tongsheng and bring the backup files of Yuan Jiaman, Fei''s case, and Li''s case to the court. Let''s solve it quickly."


    Linhe Prefecture is the capital of Jianghuai, and a copy of the major case files of each prefecture in Jianghuai will be copied and sent to Linhe Prefecture, so the Linhe Prefecture has files on the old Gu family''s case. This dossier is evidence. If you take it out, you can stop Cao Juren''s mouth. You don''t have to argue with him anymore.


    "Yes." Mr. Lin was so tired these days that his eyelids were clenched. He pinched his thigh to wake himself up from the pain, then he cupped his hands towards the two adults and went to Shen Tongpan to get the file.


    Zhifu Shi and Kong Xuezheng also went to the court with several government servants and clerks.


    Cao Juren was very excited when he saw Magistrate Shi. He immediately stood up and said, "Master Magistrate..."


    But as soon as he called out to the magistrate, he was interrupted by Magistrate Shi: "The scribe has already recorded the confession for you. I will read the confession, so you don''t have to say anything."


    Cao Juren was about to make an impassioned speech when he was interrupted by Magistrate Shi. He was so depressed that his face turned green and he was very embarrassed. Taking advantage of his old age, he continued: "Master Magistrate, it''s not that I want to rely on my old age to sell off my old age, but that we The head of Jianghuai''s case, Xiao Sanyuang, cannot be an unfilial and poisonous grandson who murdered his own grandfather."


    With a snap, Magistrate Shi was startled. He stared at Cao Juren with cold eyes and warned: "Cao Juren, although you are a Juren and an old man, you can''t convict people with empty words. Name. You said that Gu Jinan plotted to kill Mr. Gu, do you have evidence? Without evidence, it is a false usation. If it is serious, your reputation as a civil servant will be deprived of you. "


    What Cao Juren cares most about is his reputation as a judge, and he was a little scared when he heard this. But when things have reached the current stage, he can no longer afford to lose, so he can only continue to hold on.


    But Cao Juren really has no evidence to prove that Gu Jinan''s family murdered Mr. Gu. He would say so because Tong San told him.


    Tong San said that Mr. Gu''s current whereabouts are unknown, and he is still alive. Then they can turn this unknown person into a murder plot, so that they can ruin Gu Jinan''s reputation and take away his fame.


    What they want is not to convict Gu Jinan of murdering Mr. Gu at all, but to ruin his reputation and future.


    And the crime of murdering Mr. Gu''s life and leaving Mr. Gu dead without seeing his body is much greater than the crime of being unfilial to Gu Jinan''s family.


    "Your Majesty the Prefect, although I have no evidence, there must be a reason for the groundless rumors. These words have actually spread. It must be the Gu Jin''an family who have done something. Please ask the Prefect to ept the case and investigate it thoroughly, so that I can do justice to the old man. ." Cao Juren said.


    Magistrate Shiughed angrily: "Cao Juren, you just rely on your words and ask me to send people to investigate the case without even a bit of evidence. Do you know how busy the government office is now? If everyone is like you, it''s okay. I just want to ask the government office to investigate the case, and the government office has one hundred thousand government officials and its not enough!


    He was so angry, what kind of old monsters are these? You just want to cause trouble for him when he is extremely busy, right? Can you let him go? He is now almost too busy with the Tongjia Iron Mine. He has no time to deal with such groundless things.


    But Cao Juren felt that Magistrate Shi was favoring Gu Jinan, and became even more angry. He scratched his neck and said, "How can this be groundless? If it''s not true, then how could Gu Jinan be so scared that he didn''t show up?"


    He pointed at Shang Xiucai in the hall and said, "If only his masteres forward, he must be too guilty to dare toe!"


    "Sir, Gu Jin''an of He''an Prefecture wants to see you!" Gu Jin''an''s loud voice sounded at the gate of the government office. He walked to the court with steady steps and held his head high, knelt down and said: "Students pay their respects to the prefect and to the academic administration. Sir, the student iste, please forgive me." He then said to Shang Xiucai: "The apprentice iste and has made the master suffer. The apprentice is unfilial."


    Seeing himing, Magistrate Shi and Kong Xuezheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Get up, you are already a schr, there is no need to kneel down and worship."


    Student, thank you for your kindness. Gu Jinan stood up, but did not sit down. Instead, he walked to Shang Xiucai and stood next to him. He did not even look at Cao Juren the whole time.


    Cao Ju was very angry. This crazy man actually didn''t take him as an old filial and honest man in his eyes.


    He pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "You, the poisonous grandson who murdered my grandfather, why don''t you kneel down quickly and apologize to heaven and earth!"


    Gu Jinan looked at Cao Juren and shook his head with disappointment. This appearance made Cao Juren even more shameless. When he was about to curse Gu Jinan angrily, Gu Jinan said: "Cao Juren, although you are a senior, you always have to say something As for the evidence, lets let the evidence speak for itself. Theres no need to say anything else, because even if you say it, you wont believe it.


    The implication is that I am toozy to talk nonsense with him, an old stubborn man.


    Cao Ju''s poprity exploded, his eyes were red with grievance, and he felt that he was so disrespected.


    When Cao Juren''s students saw this, two prominent men looked at Magistrate Shi, and were about to speak when they were interrupted by the sound of a tree.


    After two snaps, Magistrate Shi said: "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s look at the evidence."


    With one sentence, Cao Juren''s two students were so frightened that they shrank back.


    Not long after, Shen Tongpan and Master Lin arrived with files. Magistrate Shi pointed at the files and said, "Cao Juren, take a look for yourself. The files on the old Gu family''s case are here. The evidence is conclusive. Mr. Gu and Gu Youfus final whereabouts are also clearly written, and he was not murdered by Gu Jinans family, nor did he die without a body.


    Cao Juren didn''t believe it, so he led a group of students and began to look at the file carefully. They looked at it for an hour, and Magistrate Shi almost went berserk.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it anymore and said: "Song squad leader, Cao Juren and others have read it twice and they have seen it clearly enough. Put the file away."


    He stared at the shocked Cao Juren again and said: "This is the government file. I have already shown it to you. Cao Juren must not push it too far."


    Having even said that he would go further than he could, Cao Juren did not dare to ask for further reading.


    But he still refused to give up, and said with a shameful face: "Prefect Shi, Mr. Gu is dead now but his body is not found. The government cannot ignore it. We must send someone to look for it, so as not to be harmed by some vicious wolf cubs!"


    Magistrate Shi wanted to beat him when he heard this, and Old Master Yan San also wanted to beat him. Before he could even step through the gate of the government office, he raised his voice and said: "Cao Fangshan, you are a magistrate, but you have done such a shameless thing. , do you still have some sense of shame?!"

 Chapter 1144: Master You

    Chapter 1144: Master You


    Chapter 1144 Master You


    Cao Juren was stunned when he heard this voice and didn''t recognize who it was for a while.


    Zhifu Shi heard this and was overjoyed. He hurriedly went to pick him up: "Mr. Yan, why are you here? Master Lin, hurry up and take a seat."


    Although Old Master Yan San is not the person with the highest official position in the Yan family, he has also been an official. He became an official and returned to his hometown for retirement eight years ago.


    Cao Juren was shocked. He didn''t expect that Old Mrs. Yan San woulde here in person. Moreover, after hearing what Old Mrs. Yan San said about him, he would not stand on his side.


    Although he is an old man, Mr. Yan San is not too young. He has also been an official andes from a wealthy family. He does not need to be like Magistrate Shi, who has to be careful with him for the sake of official reputation. He can not leave him any face. .


    Cao Juren was afraid, and so were Cao Juren''s students. They could bully Gu Jinan, but they didn''t dare to bully Mr. Yan San.


    Looking at their cowardice, Old Master Yan Sanughed angrily: "If you don''t have the guts, you still help others to harm others. Can''t you just enjoy your old age in peace?"


    These words made Cao Ju''s heart skip a beat, and he looked at Old Master Yan San in horror... Could it be that the Yan family already knew about Tong San''s bribery of him?


    Hey, Cao Juren really guessed it right.


    During the government examination, Yan Xiaowu suddenly fell ill and lost his position as the head of the government. The Yan family sent people to keep an eye on Tong San and found out that Tong San had asked an old nobleman from Osmanthus Alley to do errands to send money to Cao Juren. Send news and bribe Cao Ju to do harm to others.


    Old Master Yan San did not talk nonsense to Cao Juren. He directly told what the Yan family had found out: "I have brought the old noble man here. You will know after asking."


    Zhifu Shi is now paying great attention to the affairs of the Tong family. When he heard that Tong San sent someone to bribe Cao Juren, he immediately said: "Bring the old nobleman here."


    Lao Guitou is an old man in his fifties. His parents worked as servants in the Tong family. Because of his meritorious service, the Tong family let his family go free after the death of his parents.


    But in the eyes of the Tong family, he was still a domestic servant of the Tong family, who had to do whatever the Tong family asked them to do.


    As soon as the old man came, he knelt down and cried: "Master Magistrate, I was forced to do this. If I don''t do this, my family will not be able to survive in the city... The Tong family has so many nursing homes and **** agencies, whatever Send an **** to teach the little one a lesson, he wont be able to resist it.


    Zhifu Shi said: "Don''t talk nonsense. Exin exactly how Tong San bribed Cao Fangshan."


    After hearing this, the old noble man did not dare to dy any longer. He told Tong San that he asked him to go to Cao Juren and threatened Cao Juren: "When Cao Juren was more than sixty years old, he had a pregnant belly." , the child was raised by Cao Juren in the countryside. Young Master Tong San first used this matter to threaten Cao Juren, saying that if he did not help harm the head of the case, he would let him go into the flowers at the end of his life and give birth to a child with a prostitute. Tell him and let him be theughing stock of the city. But if it is done, I will give Cao Juren five thousand taels as a reward, and Cao Juren agreed."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked. They didn''t expect to hear such a piece of gossip.


    The people who were watching the excitement were talking a lot, pointing at Cao Juren and jokingly said: "Hey, Cao Juren, you are very fierce. You are so old that you still ask a flower girl to have a child. This is an old man, even though he was born by a prostitute. Well, after all, he is still a precious little boy, so he must be taken home and raised well."


    Some people disagreed and said: "Why raise him? My mother is a prostitute. I don''t know if the child is biological. How can I ask Cao Juren to take him back and raise him? What if he doesn''t look like him when he is raised? Wouldnt Cao Juren be angry to death about a certain man in the city?


    Cao Juren was almost furious. He pointed at them and tremblingly cursed: "You, you, shut up, cough, cough, cough!" He was so angry that he choked and coughed violently, and almost rolled his eyes. Magistrate Shi was afraid that Cao Juren would die in the court, so he immediately pped his hands and said: "Be quiet, be quiet. If anyone who has nothing to do with you dares to talk too much, I will be beaten with twenty big sticks!"


    After hearing this, the people who were watching the excitement immediately shut up and continued watching the show.


    Cao Juren was so angry that the doctor who was called in gave him a round of injections before he could recover.


    Magistrate Shi said: "Cao Juren, because you are an old man, I will not embarrass you. I will treat you as if you were deceived by Tong San. I will apologize to the head of the case and pay a fine of one hundred taels of silver." Go home."


    Kong Xuezheng nodded after hearing this and said in agreement: "Master Shi is indeed kind. Mr. Cao Ju, you must cherish your blessings."


    With with a serious investigation into the case of being bribed to falsely use the head of the case, Cao Juren would be deprived of his reputation.


    But Cao Juren was embarrassed. If he admitted his mistake and apologized like this, his reputation would be ruined for the rest of his life. He was not willing to apologize, but pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "Sir, Mr. Gu really doesn''t see people alive or dead anymore. The Gu Jin''an family has a grudge against Mr. Gu. I very much suspect that Mr. Gu was killed by his family. Please investigate this case thoroughly, otherwise, otherwise..."


    Mrs. Yan San smiled: "Otherwise, what will you do?"


    Cao Juren was stunned when he was asked. Under the heavy blow, he shed tears and cried: "Otherwise, I will be killed in this court to rectify the world!"


    Ah, bah, are you the only one who is still on the right path? You just finished hurting people, so you have the face to say such things.


    "You are stubborn." Mr. Yan San looked at Cao Juren and said, "Cao Fangshan, if you apologize now, you can still keep your reputation, but if you insist on tracing the whereabouts of Mr. Gu, you will say that he was killed by Gu Jin''an''s family. If you die, we will not tolerate you anymore. When the truthes out, we will definitely report it to the capital and deprive you of your honorary title. You have to think about how to do it."


    After hearing this, Cao Juren''s students all advised him: "Sir, now that things havee to this, let''s apologize and leave quickly. If we continue to make trouble, it will only make us more embarrassed! And the Yan family cannot offend. If we offend the Yan family, please let us return the favor." How do you live in Linhe Mansion?"


    Cao Juren originally wanted to admit his mistake, but when he heard what the students said and saw that they thought he was embarrassed, his face became even more embarrassed. He knew that if he couldn''t kill Gu Jinan today and found out Gu Jinan''s crime, he would bepletely finished.


    Cao Juren''s eyes were red with anger, he red at Mr. Yan San and said, "Gu Jin''an just plotted to kill Mr. Gu!"


    "Heh." Old Master Yan San sneered and said to Yan Xiaowu: "Go and bring Master You, Doctor Li, and Bantou Xue in."


    "Yes." Yan Xiaowu immediately walked out of the courtroom, called the servants at home, and brought over Master You and the three people who had been waiting in the carriage.


    Old Mrs. Yan San pointed at Master You and said: "Mr. Gu is not dead. Now he is living in the Taoist temple in the mountains, living with Master You. How Master You met Mr. Gu and how he saved him, Doctor Li and Bantou Xue can both testify. .


    He then exined: "I know this because I was informed by an old friend. Master You and the others were also sent here by that old friend. That old friend''s surname is Ouyang and hees from the Ouyang family in the capital."

 Chapter 1145: deprived of honor

    Chapter 1145: deprived of honor


    Chapter 1145: Deprivation of Honor


    As soon as these words came out, both Zhifu Shi and Kong Xuezheng were shocked. It was actually the Ouyang family in the capital who sent Master You and the others here.


    The head of the Ouyang family in Beijing is Ouyang Hong.


    Who is Mr. Ouyang Hong? He was a man of great honor. He not only taught several princes of Emperor Jingwu, but also several sons of Emperor Jingtai. Even the emperors today would call him sir. He was a true master of two generations of emperors.


    Magistrate Shi was very happy. With the intervention of the Ouyang family, he had nothing to worry about. He looked at Cao Juren with a sneer, and said to Master You, "Master You, what happened to Mr. Gu?" What''s going on? Tell me quickly."


    He also reminded: "Speak honestly and clearly without any concealment or lies."


    Master You stood as straight as a pine and said calmly and calmly: "A person of pure cultivation will be worthy of the Master of Heaven and Earth and will not tell lies."


    After saying this, Master You sent his master and apprentice down the mountain to sell medicinal materials. When he left the town and went up the mountain at night, he met Mr. Gu and his son who were bitten by wild dogs. He rescued them, buried Gu Youfu, and carried Mr. Gu back to the mountain to support them. All the things were said.


    "Xie Chen, that''s Mr. Gu. He is living a good life now. He can eat and sleep. Now he is following us to clean up and forgive himself for the wrong things he has done in the past few decades. This time Pindaoes, He also knows that there are a pair of his palm prints here, you can use them topare with the fingerprints he left in the yamen, and you will know whether the Xie Chen the poor Taoist said is him?"


    Mr. Gu hasmitted a crime and entered the yamen. His handprint is in the yamen. You can know whether the handprint he brought is genuine byparing the fingerprint threads.


    Song squad leader, put it away. Magistrate Shi ordered.


    Team leader Song immediately took the paper handed over by Master You and showed it to Magistrate Shi. Then he followed Master Lin to look through the file and found Mr. Gu''s fingerprinted confession. He began topare the threads of the two fingerprints.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Master Lin and Team Song reported back: "To inform the magistrate, the threads of the two fingerprints are the same. The fingerprint handed over by Master You is indeed Mr. Gu''s fingerprint."


    Master You said again: "If you still don''t believe me, you can send someone to follow Pindao back to the Taoist Temple in Dasong Mountain, Tangsong Town, Hushan Prefecture. Xie Chen lives in the temple. He is alive and has not been killed."


    Tangsong Town is on the border with He''an Prefecture. The ancient prefect was annoyed with the old Gu family and drove them out of He''an Prefecture, leaving them to fend for themselves. The ce where the yamen team leader abandoned Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu''s family was Tangsong Town. .


    Magistrate Shi nodded and said, "I will naturally send someone to follow you back to the road to observe."


    Team leader Xue stepped forward and handed over the handwritten letter from the Baigu County Magistrate, saying: "Master Magistrate, I am the head of the Yamen team in Baigu County. After our county magistrate received the letter from the Ouyang family, I ordered Beizhi to take people to Dasong Mountain. The Taoist temple has checked and found that Mr. Gu is indeed alive and not killed. This is a handwritten letter from our county magistrate to you. You will know after reading it."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Shi was impressed by the Ouyang family''s thorough work and brought him all the evidence. He immediately ordered someone to take the handwritten letter from the Baigu County Magistrate. After reading it, he nodded with satisfaction and handed the handwritten letter to Team Leader Song. : "Take it to Cao Fangshan to see, lest he doesn''t believe it and thinks everyone is lying to him."


    These words were quite disrespectful, almost pping Cao Juren in the face.


    "Yes." Bantou Song smiled and handed the handwritten letter from the Baigu County magistrate to Cao Juren.


    Cao Juren trembled with his hands and looked dizzy. Before he finished reading, he couldn''t breathe. He rolled his eyes and looked like he was going to pass away. Doctor Li and Doctor Lian immediately treated him with acupuncture and applying medicine, so that he didn''t faint.


    Zhifu Shi was speechless. He couldn''t understand why Cao Juren was still thinking about troubles when he was at an age where he could be buried at any time.


    After rescuing Cao Juren, Doctor Li said: "Master Magistrate, it was me who treated Mr. Gu and Gu Youfu that night. After their father and son were abandoned, they encountered and were bitten by wild dogs. Master You and his disciples took care of them." They took him to our hospital, but Gu Youfu was too seriously injured and could not survive, so he left that night. This matter is recorded in the pulse record, and I brought the pulse record with me, which has the date of diagnosis and treatment."


    Every time Dr. Li sees a doctor, he will insist on writing a pulse record for the patient and keep it in the drug store.


    "Team Leader Song, bring it up." Magistrate Shi was extremely happy. After taking the case handed over by Team Leader Song, he read it carefully and looked at Cao Juren and said, "Cao Fangshan, the evidence is now conclusive. Mr. Gu has no evidence." Damn it, your false usation against Gu Jinan for murdering Mr. Gu is purely a false usation, what else do you have to say?!"


    Cao Juren wished that he could faint and die now, so that he would not have to face this matter again. His mouth moved, but before he could speak, three people rushed in from outside the courtroom, knelt down and cried: "Master Magistrate, my father is an old fool. He has already confessed his crime. Please be patient and don''t treat him like an old guy!"


    Cao Juren''s three sons are also in their early fifties, but they are crying like children.


    When I looked back and saw Cao Juren, I wanted to kill him. The old guy went out to look for a flower girl to give birth to a little scoundrel behind their backs, but he actually did such a big thing that affected the whole family.


    If he is found guilty of falsely using Gu Jinan, not only will his reputation as a civil servant be in jeopardy, but also their brothers will be affected. How will this big family live in Fucheng in the future? Even when I go out to eat, I have to be criticized and criticized.


    When Cao Juren saw his three sons, he was originally happy, but when he heard their disgusting words, he shed tears and pointed at them and said: "You three unfilial sons... I am your biological father, how can you not help?" I?"


    "Oh, dad, dear dad, if you are doing us a favor, you should quickly admit your mistake, apologize, and go home with us to live an honest life. Otherwise, you can go with that prostitute''s son." Cao Laosan is the youngest of the three brothers. The one with the biggest temper was very unwilling to give Cao Juren face, and directly said, "If you don''t obey, we won''t want you."


    After hearing this, Cao Juren almost fainted and cursed: "Lao San, you are a traitor, cough, cough, cough!"


    Seeing Cao Juren coughing and almost dying, Magistrate Shi was afraid that he would faint, so he immediately said: "Cao Fangshan, you were bribed by Tong San to deliberately falsely use Gu Jinan. The evidence is conclusive, and we will handle it impartially."


    He added: "You don''t need toin, let alone beg Gu Jin''an. There''s no point in begging. Gu Jin''an is just a schr, not an official. He can''t judge your case."


    It blocked the way for Cao Juren to try and entangle Gu Jinan.


    After hearing this, Cao Juren was so angry that a mouthful of sweet and fishy blood rushed straight into his throat, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    When the three sons of Cao Juren saw this, they were extremely anxious and asked Magistrate Shi: "What do you mean by this, Master Magistrate? Could it be that my father''s reputation as a juren is going to be taken away?"

 Chapter 1146: solve it completely

    Chapter 1146: solve itpletely


    Chapter 1146 Complete Solution


    It cannot be deprived. His whole family relies on his father''s reputation as a civil servant. If his reputation as a civil servant disappears, his family will not be able to survive in the city and they will have to go back to the countryside.


    And if they have been deprived of their good reputation as a civil servant, even if they return to the countryside, they will still beughed at by the people in their hometown.


    Magistrate Shi sneered and said: "Cao Fangshan and Tong San framed the case of the Academy of Science and Technology, and being deprived of his reputation is considered a light thing. You also know what happened to the Tong family. If we are investigated, even your family will be beheaded!"


    The Tong familymitted serious crimes such as privately mining iron ore and selling weapons privately, which was enough to deprive the nine tribes. The evidence that Tong San bribed Cao Juren is conclusive. So if the Cao family doesn''t want the whole family to lose their heads, they should shut up, stop talking, and ept the punishment honestly.


    After hearing this, the three brothers of the Cao family turned pale with fright. They looked at Cao Juren and red at him. If he hadn''t been their biological father, they would have killed him.


    Thank you, Lord Magistrate, for being kind to me. The Cao family doesnt want fame or anything like that. Saving their lives is the most important thing.


    The three Cao brothers were dripping with cold sweat as they assured Magistrate Shi: "Don''t worry, sir. We will definitely take good care of our father in the future to prevent him from going crazy again."


    Magistrate Shi nodded and gave them a reassuring word: "Since Cao Juren is an old man, this matter will not affect the rest of you Cao family. After supporting your father, go and apologize to Gu Jinan, and then Take him back to recuperate. Lets wait until the adults in the capital decide on the matter of fame.


    Da Chu felt that the elderly were all blessed people and was very tolerant towards the elderly, so Magistrate Shi would not put Cao Juren in prison and only asked the three brothers of the Cao family to take him home.


    "Hey, yes, yes, thank you for your kindness, Lord Magistrate!" The three Cao brothers almost cried with joy. They immediately came over to support Cao Juren and asked him to apologize to Gu Jinan.


    But Cao Juren felt so embarrassed that he refused to apologize. Instead, he pointed at Gu Jinan and cursed: "Why should I apologize to such a vicious grandson who doesn''t support his own grandfather? He should kneel down and apologize to heaven and earth. !


    Magistrate Shi has surrendered. Who are these people? At this point, you can still refuse to admit your mistakes.


    The three brothers of the Cao family are eager to kill people: "Dad, it has reached this point, can''t you just apologize honestly?"


    You were bribed by Tong San, and everyone knew about your false usations. How can you still be so stubborn?


    Gu Jinan smiled when he heard this, looked at Magistrate Shi, and said, "Student, thank you, Magistrate, for bringing justice to the student. As for Cao Juren''s apology, I don''t need it. The student doesn''t need it."


    Students dont need it. These five words are full of disdain for Cao Juren.


    After hearing this, Cao Juren became even more angry and shouted to the people around him: "Look at Gu Jinan''s face, he is born to be such an arrogant person... Not only does his family have no filial piety, they also have no respect for the year. Elder, these unfilial and unvirtuous people should be reviled by everyone!"


    Mr. Yan San looked at Cao Juren, shook his head and said, "Cao Fangshan, you are really out of your mind. Since you always insist on the Gu Jin''an family not supporting Mr. Gu, we might as welle and listen." Listen to Mr. Ouyang Hu''s article and discuss what filial piety is?"


    Shang Xiucai''s eyes lit up when he heard this. Was this the time when Mr. Ouyang Hu said it?


    He was very excited and watched as Old Master Yan San took out a letter from his inner pocket and handed it to Yan Xiaowu, saying: "Xiaowu, please read this "What is Filial Piety" to everyone."


    "Yes." Yan Xiaowu was very excited. He had always admired Mr. Ouyang Hu. Every time he published a new poem, he had to read it. But he never thought that one day he would be the first person to read Mr. Ouyang Hu. Someone who can read a new work on the spot. After Yan Xiaowu took the envelope, he bowed devoutly to the east, then tore open the envelope and began to read the article "What is Filial Piety" aloud.


    This article is not long, only two pieces of paper. It took Yan Xiaowu less than a quarter of an hour to read it, but when he read thest few sentences, everyone who understood it fell silent.


    "Heaven and earth are divided into yin and yang, and people also have good and evil. The person who gives birth to a person has a father, and the person who gives birth to a person has a mother. The father''s filial piety is the bone, and the mother''s filial piety is the flesh and blood. Who is the one who gave birth to me? Who is the one who raised me? Who will endure the great difficulties and ovee them for me? Who is the one who is about to die? He is the one who gave me flesh and blood..."


    The one who gave me flesh and blood is my mother.


    Mr. Ouyang''s article is very simple. It asks everyone, "My parents are the ones who gave birth to me." When people talk about filial piety, why do they only regard father''s filial piety as the most respected one? Where did mother''s filial piety go?


    What Gu Dashan actually did was to stop being filial to Mr. Gu after he made a mistake and chose to be filial to Fei.


    But men in Dachu don''t care about a dead woman. They only care about, why are you a son but not filial to your biological father? !


    If you are only filial to your mother but not to your father, you are unfilial and you deserve to die.


    Many people understand what Mr. Ouyang said in his article, and they also understand that it was not wrong for Gu Dashan to no longer be filial to Mr. Gu after he helped Mrs. Gu murder Fei.


    But they just dont want to admit it, just because this precedent has been set. What if they make a mistake one day and their son will only be filial to his biological mother and no longer be filial to his father?


    But now that a well-known schr like Mr. Ouyang hase forward to support the Gu Jinan family, many people no longer dare to find fault with this matter.


    To put it bluntly, they bully the weak and fear the strong. Someone with a higher reputation and status than them needs toe out and p them a few times in order for them to be honest.


    Kong Xuezheng''s eyes filled with tears when he heard this, and he thought of his old mother... She had a difficult delivery, and it took her several days of pain to give birth to him. But his mother also died of a hemorrhage. He had not seen his mother since he was a child, but he remembered his mother''s kindness. If his father helped his step-brother kill his wife, he would, like Gu Dashan, choose not to be filial to his father and sever ties with his biological father.


    "Mr. Ouyang''s "What is Filial Piety" is really a great article that awakens the world. I admire it and feel the same way." Kong Xuezheng asked Mr. Yan San: "Mr. Yan, can you give this article to me? I will take it with you. Return to the capital and ask the emperor to take a look."


    Old Master Yan San said: "Of course you can. Xiao Wu, give Mr. Ouyang''s article to Mr. Kong."


    Ouyang Hu said that it would be best to bring this matter to the capital once and for all. In this way, when Gu Jinan goes to the capital to take the college entrance examination, no one will bring this matter to trouble again.


    Otherwise, if you go back and forth on one thing too many times, even if Gu Jinans family is right, others will think that his family is at fault if they hear too much about it.


    "Yes." Yan Xiaowu responded reluctantly, his eyes were red, and he was about to cry. When he handed the article to Kong Xuezheng, he looked at Kong Xuezheng with a pair of eyes, asking, "Can you please stop reading this?" The appearance of begging for the article to be taken away?


    How could Kong Xuezheng not take it away? He had a smile on his face but showed no mercy. He grabbed the article and said, "Yan Xiucai, thank you very much."


    After Yan Xiaowu heard this, he hurriedly said: "Students don''t dare."

 Chapter 1147: a bunch of villains

    Chapter 1147: a bunch of viins


    Chapter 1147 A group of viins


    Kong Xuezheng is the examiner of Jinke, and all the schrs of Jinke are his students. How can he dare to ept his thanks?


    Sigh, forget it, we cantpete, lets not fight. Its already a great honor to be the first to read Mr. Ouyang Hus new article. He cant covet too much.


    Yan Xiaowu was very sad, but Kong Xuezheng was very happy. After taking Mr. Ouyang''s article, he read it carefully. Just after watching for a while, I heard a cry of pain, and after hearing it, it turned out that it was Cao Juren who spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Cao Juren originally thought that as long as he persisted in his filial piety, Gu Jinan would be despised to death even if he was not punished. However, after hearing Mr. Ouyang Hu''s article, he knew that he waspletely defeated and could bear the consequences. He couldn''t help but be struck, and he was so angry that he fainted.


    "Dad, dad, please wake up." Although the three sons of the Cao family hated Cao Juren for causing misery to the whole family, they were all educated. They were still very anxious when they saw him vomiting blood and fainted. They hurriedly called Doctor Lian and Doctor Li to treat him together. Dad.


    Doctor Lian and Doctor Li gave Cao Juren another injection and drank the medicinal powder water, and then they said to the third son of the Cao family: "Cao Juren''s life is saved. Take him home, take medicine and nurse him carefully for a few days." It will take a few months to recover. Remember not to get angry again, otherwise your life may be in danger."


    Cao Juren is already so old, so he can no longer yell like a young man, otherwise he is looking for death.


    The third son of the Cao family breathed a sigh of relief. The father finally did not torture himself to death: "Thank you two doctors."


    The two doctors nodded and discussed together to write a prescription for Cao Juren and gave it to the three sons of the Cao family.


    Seeing that Cao Juren was not dead, Magistrate Shi was relieved. After seeing Doctor Lian and the others prescribing the medicine, he immediately said to the third son of the Cao family: "You three, carry Cao Fangshan home quickly. Keep an eye on him and don''t let him go." If you are confused again, if there is any gossip in the city that will damage the reputation of others, you, the Cao family, will be happy for you."


    "Yes, yes, we will definitely take good care of my father." The third son of the Cao family responded hurriedly and sent Cao Juren home in a mule cart.


    When Cao Juren''s students saw this, they were extremely frightened. Some followed the third son of the Cao family, while others hesitated and did not leave. They looked at Magistrate Shi and said, "Master Magistrate, we are following Cao Juren''s orders, and we are following the orders of Cao Juren. We didnt mean to help him harm anyone, we didnt know beforehand that he was bribed by Tong San!


    With a plop, Ye Tongsheng, who had the best rtionship with Cao Juren, knelt down and cried: "Master Magistrate, we are all schrs and have been taught by saints and sages. This time we identally got together with viins. We will stay away from viins in the future. Please ask Magistrate Dont worry, sir.


    As he spoke, he burst into tears, making Zhifu Shiugh. He pointed at him and said, "If you hadn''t said these words, I would have thought you could be saved, but after you said these words, you can''t stand it anymore." Better than an animal!"


    Although Magistrate Shi was not a good person and would resort to all sorts of tricks to get promoted, he looked down on lowly ves like Ye Tongsheng.


    Ye Tongsheng was shocked after hearing this, but after thinking about it, he realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly exined: "The prefect has misunderstood. The student is notining about Cao Juren. The student just wants to show the prefect that we also know good and evil. Please dont ask for it, Lord Magistrate


    "Shut up!" Magistrate Shi pointed at them and said: "I know very well what kind of virtue you are. Regardless of whether you were deceived by Cao Juren or not, if you are wrong, you are wrong. This time, I will not pursue you and have no time. Let me wear small shoes for you. Each person will be fined three taels of silver and handed over to the government office within three days, and the matter will be over."


    These students can be regarded as Cao Juren''s aplices. Originally, Magistrate Shi was worried that they would be deceived by Cao Juren, so he never thought of punishing them. But they stayed and spoke ill of Cao Juren. Magistrate Shi was very angry at this viinous behavior of immediately adding insult to injury when his backer fell, and he would not punish him.


    After hearing this, Ye Tongsheng turned pale and cried: "Master Magistrate..." "Stop, if you dare to say another word, each of them will hit thirty big sticks with a stick!" Magistrate Shi red at them coldly, and Ye Tongsheng was afraid of them. Not daring to argue anymore, he immediately followed Mr. Lin to the back office to pay the money. Those who had no money immediately rushed home to get it or borrow it. In short, no one dared not to pay the three taels of silver.


    After Cao Juren''s students left, Team Leader Song also drove away the people watching the excitement: "Okay, okay, the case has been decided, don''t look at it anymore, hurry up and leave."


    But the gossips of themon people who were watching the excitement dragged Team Leader Song and asked: "Board Leader, is Cao Juren''s reputation really going to be gone? Oh, that''s terrible. The descendants of the Cao family are ipetent, and only Cao Juren is the only one in the whole family." A person has merit and fame, but if Cao Jurens fame is gone, his family will be reduced to nothing.


    Leader Song frowned and wanted to yell, "You have been listening here the whole time. Are you deaf and didn''t hear me?" Still asking?


    But in the end he said a gentler word: "Okay, don''t ask any more questions, and leave quickly."


    Seeing that he was not angry, the people who were watching the excitement grabbed him again and asked: "Song squad leader, how is the case of the Tong family? I heard that the nine tribes are going to be killed. How many people will be killed? It''s too tragic."


    Bantou Song''s face turned dark and he said angrily: "The Tong family hasmitted a major crime. It is the emperor''s decision whether to punish the nine ns. If you are dissatisfied, just die with the Tong family!"


    They dare to talk about this kind of major case of confiscating families and genocide. They will just say it when they have enough life. The emperor likes to kill people so much, so he will definitely allow them to do it.


    The people who were watching the excitement immediately panicked and said hurriedly: "Song, please don''t be angry. We are just asking casually and have no intention of speaking for the Tong family."


    "Hmph, just asking? Can I ask you about such a big case? You don''t know what to do? Get out now, or you will suffer a lot if you don''t!" Team leader Song and a group of government officials drove them away for half a quarter of an hour before they put this matter to rest. Arge group of people watching the excitement were driven away.


    After they left, Team Leader Song wiped the sweat from his forehead with the yamen servants and said: "It''s considered to be gone. You are so **** gossipy."


    Should they turn the yamen into a storytelling library and tell them gossip for a few days to satisfy them?


    Gu Jinan bowed deeply to Master Shi, Kong Xuezheng and Mr. Yan San, and thanked him: "Thank you, the student, for helping these three adults and restoring the student''s family''s innocence."


    Magistrate Shi said: "If you want to thank me, just thank Mr. Yan. I just did my duty."


    After saying that, he didn''t stay too long and took Shen Tong back to the houya and continued to work on the Tong family''s affairs.


    He is the judge of today''s case, and Gu Jin''an is the head of the court. It would be better for him not to interact too much with Gu Jin''an, lest there be rumors that he favors Gu Jin''an.


    With the Tong family''s contribution, he will definitely be able to go to the capital and be an official. Therefore, at this critical moment, anyone with some brains knows how to avoid suspicion and prevent any negative words from being spread.


    Gu Jinan bowed his head towards Magistrate Shi''s back and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Magistrate."

 Chapter 1148: silver

    Chapter 1148: silver


    Chapter 1148 Silver


    Seeing this, Mr. Yan San nodded. Although Gu Jinan was a refugee, he showed good etiquette.


    Gu Jinan noticed the gaze of Mr. Yan San, looked at him, smiled at him, and said with a bow: "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Old Man."


    Old Master Yan San waved his hand and said: "You don''t need to thank me. I came to run this errand and got two generous gifts."


    When Kong Xuezheng heard this, he couldn''t help it. He thought that the generous gift Yan San received was pen and ink from Mr. Ouyang, so he immediately asked: "Did you get Mr. Ouyang''s new work? You can''t hide anything." You have to show it to me."


    Old Master Yan San smiled and said: "Master Kong misunderstood, these two generous gifts are not new works, but two kinds of food, called zed ham and new wine. If Master Kong likes it, I can give you a te to try." "


    When Kong Xuezheng was in the capital, he was lucky enough to eat ham twice. The ham was sliced thin and as transparent as ss. When he thought about the taste, he swallowed his saliva and said with a smile: "Then I''ll thank you boss first." People."


    Mr. Yan San smiled and looked at Gu Jinan. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Gu Jinan turn around and stop Master You who was about to leave.


    "Master You, please stay." Gu Jinan came to Master You and solemnly saluted and thanked him: "Thank you very much, Master You, for helping me today. I cannot thank you enough for your kindness. There are two banknotes here. Please ept them, Master You."


    Then he hurriedly said: "I know that Master is a pure cultivator and doesn''t care about money, but this is not a reward, but money for incensemps to ask Master to pray for my grandma."


    Gu Jinan said it sincerely, and he found a good name, but Master You still frowned and refused: "Your grandmother is a poor person. Praying for her is considered as our practice, and there is no need to give money."


    Doctor Li was packing his shoulder bag when he heard this and said: "Lao You, you''d better ept this money, it can help the Gu family."


    Now everyone knows that Mr. Gu is still alive, and Gu Jinan, his biological grandson, also knows that although they are no longer rted to each other, the world does not think so. They only think that Gu Jinan''s family is rich, but his biological grandfather is not. Suffering. If Master You epts this money, it will be able to stop some people''s mouths if word spreads.


    Master You understood, he took the banknote handed over by Gu Jinan and said, "I''ll ept it, I''m sorry. Don''t worry, Xie Chen is doing well in the temple and has nothing to do with you people in the world anymore. Don''t worry about it." .


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan didn''t say anything. He only bowed deeply and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Master."


    Gu Jinan didn''t like Mr. Gu at all. The old man not only killed his grandmother, but also almost killed their whole family. He deserved this end. It was just because of the hard work of Master You and the others that they had to serve Mr. Gu until his death.


    So his thanks, his money and this hard work are all for Master You and the others.


    Master You nodded and said nothing more. He went to the back office with Dr. Li, Bantou Xue and a yamen servant to rest.


    >


    Gu Jinan did not stay long and sent them off respectfully.


    Kong Xuezheng watched from the side and was very satisfied with Gu Jinan''s performance. In his opinion, Gu Jinan''s one thousand taels of silver notes were pension money for Mr. Gu, which was considered a filial piety.


    Kong Xuezheng was very happy and felt that he had chosen the right person. Gu Jinan was not only talented and knowledgeable, but also a good character. He was also kind and filial to Mr. Gu, who had done a lot of harm to his family.


    But Gu Jinan really doesn''t want to give Mr. Gu this kind of filial piety. However, filial piety is as heavy as the mountains and Tiangang, which can crush him to death. He couldn''t resist, so he could onlypromise a little bit. Shang Xiucai also came over and thanked Kong Xuezheng and Yan San.


    Old Master Yan San said: "Are you Shang Wenyuan? Yes, you are a good master."


    Being able to stand up when one''s own disciple is under siege and beat the drum to defend the disciple''s grievances can truly be regarded as a conscientious master.


    Shang Xiucai smiled sheepishly: "Thank you, sir. What the younger generation has done for An Ge''er is not half of what An Ge''er''s family has done for my family."


    Oh, where do you start talking about this? Mr. Yan San became interested and took Shang Xiucais hand directly: Why dont you, master and disciple, go home with me? Lets eat ss ham and talk at the same time.


    Shang Xiucai was shocked. He never expected that Mr. Yan San would invite them to his house. The Yan family was a wealthy family, and they were just country people. How could He De be invited by Mr. Yan San personally?


    However, after a brief shock, Shang Xiucai nodded and agreed: "That junior is being disrespectful."


    Mr. Yan San is an old friend of Mr. Ouyang. Anyone who can be entrusted by Mr. Ouyang will definitely not harm them. Moreover, Yan Xiaowu seems to be a good person, and he and An Geer are in the same ss. From now on, they will go to Beijing to take the exam together and follow Yan. If Xiao Wu goes together, he will be less susceptible to other people''s calctions.


    Since Shang Xiucai agreed, Gu Jinan naturally would not refuse and took the initiative to talk to Yan Xiaowu.


    Yan Xiaowu was very happy and said: "Brother Gu, I finally see you today. I have read a lot of your strategies. I heard that you made the potato tofu and jade tofu? You are really a genius, I can I need to ask you for advice."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "I also read Brother Yan''s article. It is very insightful. This time I also want to ask Brother Yan for advice."


    Kong Xuezheng felt a little pity when he saw how happy they were. As the examiner of Jinke, he couldn''t get too close to the candidates in private. Therefore, although he wanted to eat zed ham at Yan''s house, he held back in the end. .


    Gu Jinan and the others left the government office gate after bidding farewell to Kong Xuezheng.


    As soon as they left the Yamen Gate, Qi Kangming and others rushed over. They looked at their master and apprentice and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you okay? But it scared us."


    After hearing the news, they rushed over immediately, but there were too many people watching the excitement, and they could not get in because the government officials were blocking the way.


    In the end, the yamen officials chased them away, so they could only hide at the door of the restaurant opposite the yamen. When they saw Gu Jinan and the othersing out, they rushed over immediately.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Thanks to the help of Mr. Ouyang, Mr. Yan and Master You, we are fine."


    Then he quickly and briefly told what was going on in the yamen. After Qi Kangming and the others heard this, they felt relieved.


    But when Qi Kangming learned that Mr. Gu was not dead and was still alive and well, he felt a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it... They all knew that in Dachu, unfilial piety was a sharp sword, even if Mr. Gu made many mistakes Wrong, no matter how much pain you cause them, they can''t say vicious words outside, otherwise they will be the ones who suffer.

 Chapter 1149: Deliverable

    Chapter 1149: Deliverable


    Chapter 1149 is avable


    Qi Kangming put aside his hatred for Mr. Gu and thanked Mr. Yan San together with Gu Dexing and others: "Junior, thank you for your help."


    Mr. Yan San smiled and waved his hand, telling them not to be polite. After knowing their identities, he simply said: "Since we have met, it is fate. Let''s go back to the house with the old man. Let''s have a meal of zed ham. You can follow Xiaowu, please discuss the paper well."


    Yan Xiaowu has a rtively soft temper, but Mr. Yan San knows that officialdom is not about writing, but all kinds of fighting, and if it is not done well, people will die. Although the Yan family can protect Xiao Wu, it is also necessary for Xiao Wu to make more friends with fellow vigers so that they can help each other in their career in the future. After seeing that Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming were good friends, they invited them back home together.


    Mr. Xu was so excited that his legs were shaking. Oh my God, did he hear it right? The Yan family, a wealthy family in Linhe Prefecture, and one of the Yan family members has always been an official in the capital, actually wanted to invite them to dinner at the house!


    Mr. Xu looked up at the sky to see if gold had fallen from the sky. How could he be so lucky that it hit them?


    Xu Zhaoming saw his grandfather losing hisposure, and quickly supported him, took two steps back, and whispered: "Grandpa, please don''t do this. People willugh at us if they see it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu quickly came to his senses and suppressed the ecstasy in his heart, but he couldn''t suppress it!


    Who is the Yan family? That is a wealthy family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Who is the Xu family? Three generations ago, they were still farming, so they only had a certain reputation in Tianfu County. When they arrived in Linhe Prefecture, no one knew who the Xu family was? His family couldn''t even buy a house in a good location in Linhe Prefecture, and could only buy two secluded houses.


    Mr. Xu excitedly walked towards Mr. Yan San and saluted: "Mr. Yan, I am the head of the Xu family of Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. Thank you for inviting us toe over... This is my grandson. I am lucky enough to take the exam this time." When he became a schr, his name was Xu Zhaoming."


    He then pulled Gu Dexing over and said, "This is my grandson-inw. His name is Gu Dexing. He is also a schr. He is a brother of the same n as An Geer."


    When Qu Xiucai saw this, he also wanted to take his nephew to talk to Mr. Yan San, but he gave up the idea when he thought that his nephew had not been admitted as a schr.


    Xu Zhaoming and Gu Dexing''s faces turned red, and they were very embarrassed about Mr. Xu''s forced introduction.


    Gu Dexing looked at Mr. Xu. At this moment, he had the illusion that Mr. Xu was possessed by his second aunt.


    Old Mrs. Yan San was stunned for a moment, then quicklyughed and said: "It turns out that the Xu family is the head of the family. It''s really gratifying that two of your juniors have passed the examination. Let''s go to the house together and have a few drinks." say something."


    Hey, eh, eh. Mrs. Xus feet were so weak that she felt like she was stepping on clouds. She followed Mr. Yan San into the Yans carriage and ran towards the Yans house.


    The Yan family is a wealthy family, and there are rules for what they do, use, and eat. Although this banquet was an impromptu initiative of Mr. Yan San, it still shocked Mr. Xu and others.


    Mr. Xu was filled with emotion. This wealthy family really did not live up to their reputation. They really had rules for every move their servants made.


    Mr. Xu, Uncle Qu Xiucai, and Lu Bai were all a little trepidatious, but Gu Jinan and Yao Youqian were very rxed and started a writingpetition with Yan Xiaowu.


    Yao Youqian also taught Yan Xiaowu boxing, but Yan Xiaowu was a young man from an aristocratic family. He had never seen boxing in the countryside. Seeing Yao Youqian stepping on the stool and saying boxing words in country ng, it was like a whole People were shocked and didnt learn at all.


    Old Master Yan San was talking to Shang Xiucai. He nced towards them and saw that his grandson was stunned. Heughed and sighed: "Xiao Wu''s life has been so smooth. He doesn''t know many things. Let him know more." Reaching out to different people can help him.


    Otherwise, its because someone has been harmed and they still dont believe it.


    Xiao Wus knowledge has always been very good. As a son of a noble family, his body has been nourished with good medicinal herbs since he was a child. He doesnt get sick very often. However, he got sick during the government examination and missed the government case.


    Xiao Wu still felt that he was not as good as Tong San, and also felt that his illness was a normal minor illness and there was no conspiracy. But it was such seemingly inconspicuous things that hid a big conspiracy. Old Master Yan San ced the evidence in front of Yan Xiaowu, but after Yan Xiaowu was stunned, he asked him: "Grandpa, is there any misunderstanding?"


    Its true that Mr. Yan San wanted to hit someone at that time. This was too naive. Xiao Wu will pursue an official career in the future, and his naivety will kill him!


    Old Master Yan San knew the seriousness of this matter, so during this period he often took Yan Xiaowu with him to show him the evil things in the world and stop being so naive.


    Gu Jinan and the others stayed at Yan''s house until evening before saying goodbye and going home. Yan Xiaowu didn''t learn how to box even after the game ended. Yao Youqian was very disgusted and said, "Brother Yan, you can''t do this. If youe to our countryside, you won''t be able to fight at all." No friends."


    Lu Bai hurriedly grabbed his sleeve and reminded him: "If you don''t know how to speak, don''t speak."


    This is the son of a noble family, and his grandfather is still here. Are you going to kill yourself by talking like this?


    Yao Youqian said: "Why can''t I speak? What I said is a wise saying. We will be officials in the future. If we be county magistrates or county government officials, we have to go to the countryside. This is different from country people. To do things, you have to use country people''s methods, and the methods of aristocratic families and noble officials will not work."


    After hearing this, Old Master Yan San looked at Yao Youqian, looked at him with admiration, and said, "This young man is right."


    At first I thought he was a rude person, but I didn''t expect that he is a rough person with fine points. He is a thorough person who can be interacted with and interacted with.


    Yao Youqian smiled heartily when he was praised, but he saluted Mr. Yan San politely and thanked him for thepliment.


    Old Master Yan San nodded and personally sent them out of the Yan family.


    After Yan Xiaowu''s mother heard about this, sheined to Yan Xiaowu''s father: "Master, the old master asked Xiaowu to interact with those country people. If he has been in contact with them for a long time, will Xiaowu''s etiquette bepromised?"


    Yan Xiaowu''s father frowned and said, "You don''t need to worry too much. Dad loves Xiao Wu the most. How can he hurt him?"


    When Yan Xiaowu''s mother saw this, she knew that her master was angry, so she quickly smiled and said: "My master is right, I am worrying too much."


    But I was still very worried. I felt that with the status of the Yan family, there was no need to entertain a group of country people and establish any friendship... I heard that there was a country boy who taught Xiao Wu how to box. Listen, is this true? Isnt it possible to have a polite drinking order?


    However, no matter how dissatisfied Yan Xiaowu''s mother is, she can''t change what Mr. Yan San did. Facts have proved that what Mr. Yan San did today was right, and what happened today will indeed help Yan Xiaowu in the future.


    Mr. Xu was still excited after returning to the house. Heid out the incense table all night and told the Xu family''s ancestors that the descendants of the Xu family had be a wealthy family. From now on, the Xu family would have another supporter.


    Xu Zhaoming and Gu Dexing were even dragged and kowtowed three times by him.

 Chapter 1150: We are a family

    Chapter 1150: We are a family


    Chapter 1150 We are a family


    Xu Zhaoming and Gu Dexing were helpless. Looking at the excited Mr. Xu, they hesitated several times... They just went to Yan''s house for a meal. Is it necessary for grandpa to be so excited that he went to the Yan family to tell his ancestors?


    Who is Mr. Xu? You could tell what they were thinking by looking at their faces. He pointed at them and said, "Don''t think I''m worthless. I go crazy with excitement when I go to Yan''s house for a meal. That''s because you are young and ignorant. You don''t know this wealthy family." How awesome is it?


    The wealthy family can raise a shadow guard, but can ordinary rich people like them raise such an elusive thing? There are dozens of nursing homes and they are the dominant one in the vige.


    Mr. Xu didn''t talk too much to them. He just lowered his voice and said to them: "The biggest difference between aristocratic families and wealthy households and ordinary officials is that they were once the invisible emperors who dominated the country."


    Mr. Xu has lived for a long time and has seen and heard a lot. He has also heard some things about aristocratic families. In the previous dynasties, the Zhou dynasty, and even the earlier dynasties, the real leaders were not the royal family, but the ones who controlled the country. The alliance of aristocratic families.


    Although the previous dynasty abolished the rmendation system and changed it to open-school examinations, which weakened the ability of the wealthy families to control the government, Emperor Jingwu of the Great Chu also found various reasons to kill arge number of wealthy families, but it has been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years. The aristocratic families who have umted wealth for hundreds or thousands of years still have an unshakable status and are the ones ordinary rich people like them need to look up to.


    When Xu Zhaoming heard this, he hurriedly covered Mr. Xu''s mouth: "Grandpa, you don''t want your life, how can you say such things? If people on both sides find out, our family will be dead!"


    Mr. Xu pped Xu Zhaoming''s hand away and said, "Do you still know? I''m just talking to you in private."


    Xu Zhaoming: "We can''t say it even in private. If anyone hears it, we will be in trouble."


    Gu Dexing also nodded and said: "Grandpa Xu, we understand how good you are to us, but eldest brother is right, we should not talk about such things in private."


    After Gu Dexing finished speaking, he was still a little scared and bowed to Mr. Xu to apologize.


    Mr. Xu helped him up and said, "We are a family. I am very happy that you can say such a thing to me."


    What does Xing Geer say? There is a bit of a temperament of a temperament, which is not as transparent as Gu Jinan, and sometimes buried his words in his heart. A month ago, Gu Dexing would definitely not have said such a thing to him, but now he felt that he treated him as his own grandson, so he boldly said this to him.


    Mr. Xu is very happy.


    After hearing this, Gu Dexing''s previous fear disappeared and he smiled at Mr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu finally said: "Our family background is not as good as that of the Yan family, so it is necessary to curry favor with the Yan family. Don''t feel embarrassed. Since the Yan family can ept our currying favor, they have no intention of looking down on us, and so does the Yan family. I want to find some helpers for Yan Xiaowu."


    Mr. Xu is really a mature man. He sees things thoroughly and knows how to catch snakes and follow them. He is teaching Xu Zhaoming and Gu Dexing how to get along with Yan Xiaowu: "That is a noble son, and he is rtively shy. You are of lower status than Him, then you dont have to hold on, it would be better to be more proactive when getting along with him, just like the Yao boy, just let go."


    After hearing this, Gu Dexing and Xu Zhaoming nodded: "Yes, we have remembered grandpa''s teachings."


    Seeing that they listened, Mr. Xu taught them some things about human rtionships, and he talked untilte at night.


    Qi Kangming hadn''t slept yet, so he went to see Gu Jinan in the dead of night, and said worriedly: "Although Cao Juren''s matter has been solved, rumors can kill people. I don''t know what will be spread in the city tomorrow." Come? Should we do something in advance? "


    Gu Jinan was waiting for Xiao Sui. In the past, he would not have met Qi Kangming while waiting for Xiao Sui, but this time he met Qi Kangming. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "Cousin Ming, don''t worry, we have already dealt with the rumors." Arrangements were made.


    We? Qi Kangming asked with a frown.


    Gu Jinan said: "Well, it''s us. In fact, Mr. Ouyang, Master, Sang and Xiaoyu have all guessed that I wille to Hefu to take the college entrance exam. Once I pass the exam, the old Gu family''s affairs will definitely be mentioned again. We made arrangements early in the morning." So, it is not an ident that Mr. Ouyang will help, but to fulfill his promise to Shang Xiucai.


    Qi Kangming asked: "So, even if there are rumors in the city tomorrow, it will be beneficial to us?"


    "Yeah." Gu Jinan nodded: "Xiao Sui has already made arrangements. He will be here soon."


    Xiao Sui? Qi Kangming was overjoyed and said with suppressed excitement, Are you willing to let me see him?


    Qi Kangming has always known that in addition to Feng Jin and Qiu Lang, Gu Jinan and the others also have a group of more powerful people, and many of the things that are difficult to do are done by those people.


    But they never told him who those people were, and he didn''t ask. Unexpectedly, An Geer would let him see those people this time.


    Does this mean you ept mepletely? Qi Kangming asked.


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "You are our cousin. We are connected by blood and are the closest people. I didn''t introduce these people to you before because they were Sang''s people. Xiaoyu and Sang hadn''t been officially engaged at that time. He We cant send too many people.


    Now that Sang and Xiaoyu are engaged, and Sang brought the person to them, they can be as casual as they like.


    Another one is: "Cousin Ming has been admitted as a schr. If he bes an official in the future, he must have a group of his own people under hismand, and he must start to get in touch with some such people."


    Qi Kangming is the son of his aunt, and he is smart and thorough. When they be officials in the future, they will be each other''s good helpers. Therefore, Gu Jin''an is happy to spend more time with Qi Kangming and let him know more about them.


    Qi Kangming smiled: "Brother An, thank you very much for letting you bother again."


    If you want to be an official these days, you must have your own people. To be honest, it was impossible for him to train a manpowerparable to that of a big family by himself, but An Geer and the others were able to do it, and they were willing to allocate manpower to him.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "We are a family."


    Besides interests, blood is the strongest rtionship.


    After hearing this, Qi Kangmingughed, paused, and then asked Mr. Gu: "Now everyone knows where he is, what should we do if someone with ill intentions goes to Dasong Mountain to persuade him to harm us? ?


    Qi Kangming thought of what Mr. Gu had done over the decades and really wanted to kill him. But he can''t. At this stall, Mr. Gu must live.


    Gu Jinan was also disgusted with Mr. Gu, but said: "Cousin Ming, don''t worry, he is now Xie Chen, a person of pure cultivation. If a person of pure cultivation returns to the secr world and harms others, he will be the only one who will be cast aside in the end. And With Master You looking at him and Mr. Ouyang''s article today, the old Gu family''s matter is finally over, and no one will use this matter as a raft in the future."


    Otherwise, it means not giving the Ouyang family face.

 Chapter 1151: longing for

    Chapter 1151: longing for


    Chapter 1151 Yearning


    Those people can look down on the Gu family and murder them at will, but they dare not attack the Ouyang family.


    The Ouyang family is different from aristocratic families and distinguished families. His family can not only gain the trust of the Emperor of Chu, but also be admired by schrs. As long as Mr. Ouyang''s filial piety spreads to the capital, no one will use filial piety to suppress him. .


    After hearing this, Qi Kangming breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, otherwise we will be disgusted again."


    Filial piety crushes people to death. They are already disgusted by Mr. Gu, and they dont want to be disgusted by his filial piety again.


    but


    "Mr. Ouyang''s family is really powerful. Not only is the head of the family, Mr. Ouyang Hong, a master of two generations of emperors, but Mr. Ouyang is also very famous. The children in the family are also very promising." Qi Kangming praised the children of the Ouyang family.


    Gu Jinan thought of the girl from Ouyang''s family... that girl was heroic, good at riding and shooting, and had the ability to lead an army. When facing tough bandits, she could quickly form a cavalry from the family''s shadow guards and lead them to charge. Kill the enemy and save him.


    Thinking of the scene when she was rescued by Miss Ouyang, Gu Jinan''s eyes softened a little, and she thought that she should have arrived at Mr. Ouyang''s residence by now.


    I wonder if she, a youngdy from a wealthy family, can adapt to life in a rural town? Dont you like the countryside? What if she hates the country?


    Well, this is indeed a bit difficult to handle, but it is not impossible. He can take her to take office in the future and prevent her from living in the country.


    Gu Jinan''s thoughts had already gone to the sky. Qi Kangming looked at his softer face and the smile that he unconsciously raised. He frowned and asked aloud: "Brother An, what''s wrong with you?"


    Have you thought of something good? How could heugh unconsciously?


    Gu Jinan came back to his senses, put away the smile on his face, and said: "It''s nothing, I just think of how happy my family will be when we go home, and I can''t help but feel a little happy."


    Qi Kangming didn''t believe it. Although Gu Jinan cared about his family very much and was willing to die for them, his smile and eyes just now were clearly not directed at his family, but rather as if he was yearning for a girl.


    The joy of yearning is very different from the joy of missing family members.


    But Gu Jinan didn''t want to say it, and Qi Kangming didn''t know how to ask.


    Not long after, Xiao Sui came. Seeing Qi Kangming in the room, he hesitated for a while and then went in.


    An Geer knew that he woulde and kept Qi Kangming, which meant that he wanted Qi Kangming to know his existence.


    "Master Gu." Xiao Sui turned in from the window very quickly, and came to Gu Jin''an in a blink of an eye, saying: "Things have been arranged, those storytellers, city gangsters, and beggars who were bribed by Tong San and Cao Juren Its been resolved, they wont use Mr. Gu as a raft anymore.


    Gu Jinan nodded after hearing this: "Well, that''s good."


    Only then did Qi Kangming realize that Tong San and Cao Juren had bribed so many people. He said angrily: "Their methods are really endless. They know that rumors can kill people, so they deliberately bribed so many people to destroy you." .


    Its really abominable and shameless!


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Cousin Ming, there is no need to be angry. No matter how many tricks the Tong family and Cao family use, they have all been defeated now."


    He dealt with the Tong family without even showing up.


    He then said to Xiao Sui: "This is cousin Ming of the Qi family, whom you have seen."


    Saburo cares about Xiaoyu very much. Everyone under hismand knows the existence of Xiaoyu and all his rtives. If something happens to their rtives, Saburo''s people can rescue them in time, and there will be no mistake of mistaken identity.


    Xiao Sui bowed to Qi Kangming: "Greetings to Master Ming."    Qi Kangming nodded and returned the salute.


    Xiao Sui was a little surprised, but this feeling of being respected made him ept Qi Kangming. If anything happens to the Qi family in the future, he will help.


    The next day, Mr. Ouyang Hu''s article spread throughout Linhe Prefecture. Several storytelling libraries, people on the streets, and beggars in the city were all talking about Cao Juren''s frame-up of Gu Jinan, and the final p in the face by the Ouyang family.


    "The Cao family has hit a brick wall this time. Originally, they wanted to harm the head of the case, but now his face is almost pped away by the Ouyang family."


    "More than just being pped, Cao Ju was so angry that he vomited blood. If the doctor hadn''t treated him in time, he would have suffered a stroke."


    After hearing this, someonemented that Cao Juren was in good health: "Cao Juren is very old, but I didn''t expect that his body and bones are still so good. He didn''t even have a stroke when he was angry and vomited blood. It''s amazing."


    Someoneughed out loud and said pointedly: "It''s not that awesome. If you don''t have a good body, you can create a son."


    It is about the story of Cao Juren who entered the flower bush in his old age and gave birth to a son to the flower girl when he was more than 60 years old.


    Eh, if you say that, that guy will be very excited.


    "I heard that the daughters-inw of the Cao family were very angry when they heard about this. They wanted to find the old aunt in the n to capture and sell the flower girl."


    "What? You mean Cao Juren still keeps the flower girl?" Someone asked excitedly: "Don''t you mean to leave the mother and keep the son? Why did you even keep the flower girl? Hey, Cao Juren is really getting better and better. .


    Humph, Im not getting stronger. I heard that Cao Juren will visit them every year and live in the country for a while. Do you want to stay for a while to see an illegitimate child? It must be to stay and be cared for by the flower girl.


    When everyone heard this, they clicked their tongues and said, "Cao Juren is really great. How many children have Cao Juren and Hua Niang had? It''s been so many years, and Cao Juren is so hard-working, why can''t he have three or five children?"


    Good guy, as soon as these words came out, the gossip in the city immediately became that Cao Juren had taken Longjinghumengwan and gave birth to a pair of twins with Hua Niangst year.


    The Cao family was very angry when they heard this and cursed at home: "That''s nonsense. Dad and Hua Niang just gave birth to a son. Where did the twinse from?"


    Even more outrageous, they said that they had given birth to five babies in total. Even if the flower girl was a pig and could give birth to so many babies, his father could not.


    But everyone ignored it and kept spreading the news, which became more and more outrageous. It was also said that there was not only one flower girl who gave birth to Cao Juren''s child, but several. Those flower girls are now bringing their sons to Cao''s house to recognize their rtives, and they want to take advantage of the opportunity. As long as Cao Juren is still alive, he will give his illegitimate children a share of the family property.


    The third son of the Cao family went crazy. They bribed the storyteller and said that there was no such thing, but they didn''t believe it at all.


    The Cao family''s daughters-inw originally didn''t want to get involved in this messy matter, but the gossip in the city was too much. They couldn''t bear it anymore, so they took their daughter back to their parents'' home for a while, saying, "The old man has gone too far. There are still people at home." We mothers have to show an attitude towards the girl we are dating. Otherwise, other people will think that our Cao family are all unruly people. Then which good family would dare toe to ask for a girl from our family? "


    Lets leave first, and then well bring the girl back after this mess is over.


    He left without mercy, leaving the mess to the three sons of the Cao family to solve.

 Chapter 1152: reject

    Chapter 1152: reject


    Chapter 1152 Rejection


    The third son of the Cao family was very depressed and wanted to stop his daughter-inw, but thinking of his daughter who had not yet said they were married, he did not dare to stop her.


    The family''s reputation is not good, and it will hinder the marriage of the children. It would be better to let the daughter-inw take the daughter back to her parents'' house to avoid it.


    After the Cao family''s daughters-inw left, the three sons of the Cao family took care of Cao Juren while saving the family reputation that had been reduced to nothing.


    However, the gossip ability of the people in Linhe Prefecture is unparalleled, even better than that of the people in He''an Prefecture. No matter what your Cao family says, bad gossip about Cao Juren is spread more and more outrageously. .


    While the Cao family was worried about the rumors in the city, Magistrate Shi and the others finally caught the people rted to the Tong family''s case.


    Among them, 400 bodyguards and 300 guards who were hiding in Tongjiazhuang were captured. Together with the guards at Tongjia Mansion, nearly 900 people were arrested, and almost all the people were arrested, including Magistrate Shi. Scared to death.


    There are so many people here that they can bepared to a thousand-household residence.


    General Zhang was also shocked. Thanks to therge number of soldiers in the garrison camp of their city, they locked the city gate to arrest people. However, those bodyguards were restrained by their families and did not dare to resist desperately. Otherwise, there would be a **** battle in the city. .


    Zhifu Shi and General Zhang had been busy for ten days, and then they were almost done with the Tong family. The city gate opened again, and those who were trapped in the city left the city one after another.


    Many candidates who failed the exam and whose families were in financial difficulties left the city on the first day when the city gates reopened.


    Gu Jinan and the others who passed the examination did not leave, but received an invitation asking them to attend a banquet at Magistrate Shi''s house the day after tomorrow to thank Kong Xuezheng.


    This is a rule, and it is also a great joy for the schrs. They can get a lot of connections through this banquet, so every academy will hold a banquet after the examination results are released.


    When Qu Wenliang and Lu Bai saw Gu Jinan and the others receiving the invitations, they were so sad that they cried again, saying, "I''m sorry to our ancestors."


    Lu Bai shouted that he was sorry for his family, but when he started crying, he was beaten by Yao Youqian: "Why are you crying? Why don''t you write a storybook to make money when you have the time? The Tong family and the Cao family You know a lot of details about this matter, so write it down quickly and send it back to He''an Mansion, and you will definitely make a fortune."


    Lu Bai was very aggrieved and cried: "Why are you beating me? I have written it a long time ago and asked the people from the carriage and horse shop to send it to Mr. Ke in He''an Mansion."


    He only cried after making money!


    Yao Youqian choked and said: "Even if this is the case, you can''t cry. You are already weak. If you cry again, you will look like an immortal king."


    Lu Bai''s face turned dark, he pointed at Yao Youqian and cursed: "You reckless man, who do you think looks like the Immortal King?"


    Although I was angry, I didnt dare to cry anymore.


    Yao Youqian''s ears were quiet and he ignored him and ran to help Gu Jinan choose clothes for the banquet.


    Qu Wenliang was a lucky man. Qu Xiucai was always with him on the way to the scientific examination. Even if he cried, he would not be scolded. Qu Xiucai, his uncle, used great patience tofort him: "I also took the test four times back then." I passed the exam, but when I failed the exam for the third time, I was so desperate that I smashed my pen and inkstone and swore I wouldnt take the exam. In the end, I was beaten by your father, so I took the exam for the fourth time. It hit the mark.


    But Qu Wenliang said: "Uncle, is my nephew''s knowledge very poor? Howe even Brother Xing can pass the exam, but I can''t."


    Qu Xiucai was a little choked up when he asked this question, and he was also asking in his mind, yes, howe Gu Dexing can pass the exam?


    But he thought for a while and said: "He is lucky enough to meet Mr. Ouyang. When I go back this time, my uncle will go and beg you, Uncle Shang, to let him say a few words in front of Mr. Ouyang and let you follow Ouyang." After studying for a while, sir, you will definitely be able to pass the exam."


    Qu Xiucai was a very well-behaved person and knew that he should not rely on his friendship with Shang Xiucai to ask him for such a thing. But now, for the sake of Qu Wenliang, he nned to sacrifice his old face and go to make things difficult for his old friend. After hearing this, Qu Wenliang was very moved and immediately saluted Qu Xiucai: "Thank you uncle for taking the trouble."


    Qu Xiucai waved his hands and looked at this nephew who was carved out of the same mold as his eldest brother, and he could only ept his fate. Forget it, just think of it as repaying the kindness of eldest brother for supporting him back then.


    At the evening of the third day, Gu Jinan and the others took a mule cart to the prefecture.


    There is arge garden in the front yard of the magistrate''s residence, where the banquet is held.


    By the time Gu Jinan and the others arrived, there were already many people in the garden. In addition to Jinke schrs, there were also famous families in the city, children of officials, and wealthy families.


    But this time at the banquet, everyone was very polite to Gu Jinan. He didn''t need to take the initiative to say hello. They gathered around to greet him as soon as he arrived.


    Cui Yiwen, the chief clerk of the Hushan Prefecture, ranked fourth in the Jinke exam. He came from a wealthy family. When he heard that Gu Jinan had passed the exam as chief clerk of the Intermediate People''s Court, he used to be very disdainful, but now he took the initiative toe over and said with a smile: "Brother Gu, so-and-so I have often heard about Brother Gu''s talent, and today I finally have the chance to meet him. Brother Gu is indeed as extraordinary as the rumors say."


    Gu Jinan smiled. He started to tter others, either asking for help or trying to harm others.


    He calmly responded with a smile: "Brother Cui, I am overlyplimentary. I have read Brother Cui''s Double Ninth Festival Fu and I really admire it. It is really one of the best works in the world."


    After hearing this, Cui Yiwen felt bright on his face and said with a smile: "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, it''s just an article about honoring my grandfather at home, how can it be worthy of everyone''s praise?"


    After speaking, he paused. Thinking of the rtionship between Gu Jin''an''s family and Mr. Gu, he nced at Gu Jin''an and said, "Brother Gu, don''t worry about it. I don''t have any other intentions."


    Gu Jinan smiled broadly: "It doesn''t matter, Brother Cui''s Chongyang Fu is indeed a good article. Since it is a good article, it should be praised."


    After Cui Yiwen heard this, he looked at Gu Jinan''s hearty and generous expression and felt a little admiration for him. Although this man who fled from the countryside had a bad background, his temperament was indeed extraordinary. He should not look down on him.


    Cui Yiwen put aside his contempt and introduced the schrs he knew to Gu Jinan. After chatting with them, Cui Yiwen finally couldn''t help it and quietly asked Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, I heard that Mr. Ouyang is living in seclusion in Jianghuai, Gu. Brother, you should know where Mr. Ouyang lives, right? Can you tell me?"


    He added: "I admire Mr. Ouyang very much. My greatest wish in my life is to see Mr. Ouyang''s true face. Please introduce me to Mr. Gu."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan simply refused: "Brother Cui, my family does know Mr. Ouyang, and I can help you inquire, but it is impossible to tell you where Mr. Ouyang lives. Mr. Ouyang has told us not to let him If your whereabouts are revealed, we dare not vite it, and we also ask Brother Cui to Haihan."


    After hearing this, Cui Yiwen felt unhappy and his expression changed, but Gu Jinan looked at him confidently and arched his hand.


    After Cui Yiwen lost his temper, he sighed: "I am rude and have embarrassed Brother Gu. I also asked Brother Gu to help inform Mr. Ouyang of XX''s request and the good news of XX. Thank you very much."


    Speaking, he stood up, bowed to Gu Jinan, and thanked him solemnly.

 Chapter 1153: Emperor Chus new decree

    Chapter 1153: Emperor Chu''s new decree


    Chapter 1153 Emperor Chus New Edict


    Gu Jinan was very happy and felt relieved. Although Cui Yiwen looked down on him because of his family background, Cui Yiwen was not a young boy or an ignorant yboy, so he had no ill intentions toward him.


    "Brother Cui, don''t worry. I will definitely pass on your words. Mr. Ouyang will decide whether to see you or not." Gu Jinan agreed.


    Cui Yiwen was very happy, thanked Gu Jinan again, and started drinking with him. After just two drinks, Yan Xiaowu came.


    As soon as he arrived, he walked up to Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Brother Gu came so early. I even took a detour to Xu''s house to pick you up, but Mr. Xu said that you had been here a long time ago."


    Cui Yiwen was shocked after hearing this. This Gu Jinan is not a simple person. Not only did he know Mr. Ouyang, but Mr. Ouyang personally wrote "What is Filial Piety" to defend him? He also established a rtionship with the Yan family. I heard that Gu Jinan also had a rtionship with the Zheng family in Jiangnan. , the eldest grandson of the Shangguan family, this kind of connections... Apart from admiration, Cui Yiwen can only sigh and say that his life is over.


    Gu Jinan is very happy tonight. This is the only time he has not been embarrassed by anyone since he has attended so many banquets.


    Kong Xuezheng also said to him: "I will definitely submit Mr. Ouyang''s article to the emperor for review. As long as the emperor has read it, no one will dare to embarrass you when you go to the capital to take the examination."


    Gu Jinan thanked Kong Xuezheng.


    But Kong Xuezheng''s information was wrong, and the Emperor of Chu didn''t care at all about such trivial matters.


    When Kong Xuezheng presented Mr. Ouyang''s article to the Emperor of Chu like a treasure, the Emperor of Chu just nced at it briefly and threw it aside. He was still cursing Mr. Ouyang and Kong Xuezheng in his heart. What time was it? Wasting his time on such a trivial matter?


    The Emperor of Chu is in dire straits right now. The Longshan Prefecture was sacked by the Rong army, and the city of Longshan Prefecture was destroyed. Countless border residents were killed, and countless women were kidnapped. He, the Emperor of Chu, had his face severely beaten and his face was swollen. ah.


    Some people in the northwest must be scolding him today, saying that it is his fault for getting rid of Wei Guogong''s line and allowing the Dayong people to be unscrupulous.


    Regarding the affairs of Duke Wei, Emperor Chu knew that he had done too much, but he did not feel that he was wrong. Duke Wei''s lineage was very powerful. In addition to being the emperor of the northwest, he also had old subordinates in the northeast and Zhongzhou. If the lineage of Duke Wei is not eliminated, it will take less than two generations. It is estimated that the descendants of Duke Wei will invade the capital and seize the throne from his family!


    Its just that the Wei Guogong line was a sharp sword to check and bnce the great Rong. Now he has destroyed this sharp sword. The new sharp sword is not enough, and Longshan Mansion was looted. He must resolve this matter and regain his face, otherwise he will beughed to death by the courtiers.


    Therefore the Emperor of Chu decided to send troops to Da Rong.


    But war requires money and food. Due to the disaster, the state treasury of Da Chu was empty and money and food were insufficient. After thinking hard, the Emperor of Chu issued an imperial edict to increase taxes.


    The Emperor of Chu wants to increase the summer tax, head tax and anti-war tax.


    After hearing this, the courtiers were all shocked. They wrote letters one after another to remonstrate, saying: "The misceneous taxes in Dachu are alreadyrge enough, and the farmers are already overwhelmed. How will the people live if we add another anti-war tax? And the northwest, northeast, and Zhongzhou The past few years have not been very stable, and farmers have no surplus grain. If we add taxes, I am afraid that their livelihood will be cut off."


    Emperor Chu had been hearing this for several years, and he was already tired of it. He cursed the officials in the northwest, northeast, and Zhongzhou for their ipetence: "They are a bunch of trash, they are all mediocre people with white-cor sries. It has been several years since they made it to the northwest." Back to normal?!"


    The Emperor of Chu was very angry and immediately issued an order to reprimand the officials in the northwest, northeast, and Zhongzhou, and deducted their sries for three months.


    The courtiers are going crazy. These three ces are unstable. You should beforting them. Why did you suddenly issue a punishment? Aren''t you afraid of another mess?


    But the decree has been issued, and the courtiers have no choice but to continue to dissuade the Emperor of Chu from increasing taxes.


    But the Emperor of Chu had made up his mind and said that the money and grain collected would be used as military supplies to fight against the great army. However, the courtiers objected so strongly that Emperor Chu finally changed his decree: "There will be no tax increase in the northwest, northeast, and Zhongzhou, but prosperous ces such as Jianghuai, Jiangnan, and Zhili will have to double the grain tax and anti-war tax."


    Courtiers:


    I''m crazy and can''t be taken away. It''s up to you.


    Gu Jinan and the others didn''t know that Emperor Chu was going to raise taxes. On the third day after attending the banquet, they packed up their things and set off back to He''an Mansion.


    Before going back, they bought gifts for their family members. Gu Dexing quietly ran to the Silver House and bought Xu Zhong a gold hairpin.


    The gold hairpin is very beautiful, but a bit vulgar. Xu Zhaoming reminded Gu Dexing in a subtle way: "Sister Linglong is more suitable for jade."


    If you want to buy a good jade article, you can''t do it without a hundred taels of silver.


    After Gu Dexing bought gifts for his family, he had less than one hundred taels of silver left, so he could only buy gold hairpins. And the second aunt said that jade is as fragile as tofu. If it breaks within a few days after giving it away, you will lose money. Gold is better. If you encounter difficulties, you can pull it off from the head and use it as silver. How wonderful.


    Gu Dexing was influenced by the Chen family and wanted to buy a gold hairpin for Xu Zhong.


    Xu Zhaoming saw that he didn''t listen, so he gave up.


    However, Gu Jinan had a thought, thinking that when he went home to visit Mr. Ouyang this time, he should be able to see Miss Ouyang, and thought that he should prepare a gift for her.


    So I bought a piece of jade and nned to carve a jade medal for Miss Ouyang. I really did it myself.


    Shang Xiucai knew this and couldn''t help butugh. Seeing Gu Jinan carefully preparing gifts for Miss Ouyang, he thought of himself and Xue Niang.


    I remember when he was young, he also carved a jade seal for Xue Niang. Xue Niang liked it very much and even put the jade seal under the pillow when she slept. It was not until Yuan Yuan came to have the jade seal that she took it away. I''m afraid that Yuan Yuan, who is young and ignorant, will swallow the jade chapter.


    After they bought the gifts, they got on the mule cart and left the city to go home.


    Yan Xiaowu learned that they were leaving and came to see them off in person. To his surprise, Liu Wenqing and Liu Wenqing stood beside Yan Xiaowu.


    Gu Jinan was very surprised when he saw these two cousins. How did they get in touch with Yan Xiaowu?


    Gu Jinan was afraid that Yan Xiaowu would suffer a loss, so he reminded him. Yan Xiaowu smiled bitterly and said: "They came to ask me to ask my family to help during the Tong family''s property auction, so that the Liu family can buy back their previous family property."


    Yan Xiaowu didnt want to agree, but Liu Wenqing was so pestering that he had no choice but to agree, thinking that after he agreed, Liu Wenqing would let him go.


    But Liu Wenqing didn''t. He changed his excuse and said that he wanted to repay the favor. He has been busy with him for the past two days, just like a...ve.


    Gu Jinans mouth twitched when he heard this, repaying the favor? What kind of favor could he repay? He obviously wanted to get involved with Yan Xiaowu and gain support from the Yan family.


    However, as long as Liu Wenqing had no intention of harming Yan Xiaowu, Gu Jinan would not meddle in other people''s affairs. He said goodbye to Yan Xiaowu and left in a mule cart.


    Liu Wenqing saw Gu Jinan and admired him very much: "That''s Gu Jin''an. I heard that he came here to escape from poverty. He didn''t study much when he was a child, but he could be admitted to the court. He is really a genius."


    Liu Wenqing said: "So you don''t have to be discouraged. If Gu Suan can be admitted as a schr in the capital, you can study hard for ten years."

 Chapter 1154: Happy to be uncle

    Chapter 1154: Happy to be uncle


    Chapter 1154: Uncle Xi


    "Ten years? After such a long time, my child can even take the exam." Liu Wenqing was very frustrated. He also thought that he would start studying hard now and go home as a schr after finishing the exam.


    Liu Wenqing saw what he was thinking and said rudely: "Stop dreaming. With your little knowledge, you can write a few sad and sad articles. If you want to write articles that are useful to the country, you can''t say more." It will take more than five years of hard work.


    Liu Wenqing''s words were very rude, but they were true. After speaking, Liu Wenqing ignored the ufortable Liu Wenqing, got on the Yan family''s carriage, and asked Yan Xiaowu in a low voice: "Brother Yan, how long will it take for the Tong family''s matter to be settled in the capital? When will your lord arrive?"


    Liu Wenqing knew that many people were looking at the Tong family''s property and that his own family was in decline. If he didn''t keep a close eye on the Tong family and make a move as early as possible, even if he ttered Yan Xiaowu, he wouldn''t be able to buy much of the property back.


    Liu Wenqing did not hide it at all, and shared all his worries with the Liu family''s difficulties.


    Yan Xiaowu is not a child, he is a bit naive, so Liu Wenqing always speaks directly to him, without hiding anything. Old Master Yan San also did not allow him to hide or plot against Yan Xiaowu, otherwise the Liu family would die miserably.


    Liu Wenqing hurriedly got on the carriage. When Yan Xiaowu saw himing up, he waited for him to sit firmly and said: "Come on, the Tong family''s case is a big one. The capital will send two adults over, one from Dali Temple and one from the household." From the Ministry of Finance. The higher-ups are urgent and will let the adults from the Ministry of Household Affairs deal with a batch of Tong family''s properties first, and then you, the Liu family, can take action."


    but


    "There is a shortage of money in the capital, and the adults from the Ministry of Revenue havee in person. The Tong family''s property will not be sold at a low price, but the price will be increased, and the one with the highest price will get it." Yan Xiaowu looked at Liu Wenqing with some sympathy.


    He knew that the Liu family had no money, and Qiu Hao had borrowed the more than 10,000 taels of silver, but it was almost impossible to **** the Tong family''s property from a wealthy family with more than 10,000 taels. Now that the Ministry of Household Affairs has raised the price of the Tong family''s property again, more than ten thousand taels can''t buy anything.


    After hearing this, Liu Wenqing frowned and his face became dark... Not that money can buy much property, but secondly, Liu Wenqing was worried that his family would anger aristocratic families and official families by robbing Tong''s family of property.


    The Liu family cannot afford to offend these people. It seems that they have to think again about buying the Tong family''s property.


    Liu Wenqing saw that he looked bad and wanted to say a few words offort, but Liu Wenqing red at him: "Don''t bother me."


    Liu Wenqing was startled and did not dare to speak anymore.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Liu Wenqing suddenly asked Yan Xiaowu: "Brother Yan, can you do me a favor?"


    Yan Xiaowu frowned and felt a little embarrassed, but still said: "You tell me what you are doing first, and I will think about it before helping."


    Yan Xiaowu is just kind-hearted, but he is not really stupid. He knows that there are some things that he cannot help.


    Liu Wenqing smiled and said: "I heard that there are some wealthy families in the city who want to buy the Tong family''s property, but they have some problems with their cash flow. They want to sell some shops and farms to raise money. Although those shops and farms are not better than the Tong family''s, they are my family''s. I can''t buy it. I''m thinking that I''ll treat the young masters from those families to a meal some other day, and ask Brother Yan to apany me, to help with the situation, and sessfully win the farms and shops they want to sell."


    Although it is a pity that his family cannot buy back the property that was plotted by the Tong family this time, Liu Wenqing is a person who is good at adapting. Since he can''t steal it from others, he will buy it in a roundabout way. No matter what, he must take advantage of this opportunity to get some property for his family, so that it can be done easily. Business makes a living.


    After hearing this, Yan Xiaowu''s eyes lit up and he admired Liu Wenqing.


    This brain is really alive. When he saw that the way forward was blocked, he immediately thought of a new way out: "Okay, I promise you, you can tell me one day in advance when the banquet will be held."


    Liu Wenqing was very happy after hearing this and solemnly bowed to Yan Xiaowu: "Thank you so much, Brother Yan."


    Yan Xiaowu smiled and shook his head: "Brother Liu, you''re too polite. Since we are friends, we shouldn''t pay attention to trivial matters." Grandpa said that he should have more contact with people in various professions. It will be beneficial to him as an official in the future, and he will follow him. Befriend Liu Wenqing, otherwise he could let the shadow guards beat Liu Wenqing away.


    Liu Wenqing was a quick worker. He started arranging the banquet on the same day and worked for three days in a row before finally getting it done.


    He relied on Yan Xiaowu''s rtionship to buy three Zhuangzi and four shops at rtively low prices.


    One of the small Zhuangzi and a shop was bought for Liu Wenqing. With the Zhuangzi, Liu Wenqing''s family had no worries about food and clothing. The shop was a bookstore that sold pens, inks, paper, inkstones and enlightenment books, which was suitable for Liu Wenqing, a weak schr.


    The others belong to Liu Wenqing''s family, and one of them is a wine shop. When Mr. Liu learned that Liu Wenqing had bought a wine shop, he was so excited that he burst into tears. His family could open a wine shop and sell wine again.


    The Liu family has the ancestral craft of brewing wine, but due to the poisonous nature of the Tong family, they not only squeezed out the Liu family''s wine shop, but also tried to steal the Liu family''s brewing recipes. Mr. Liu Da was so desperate that he had no recipe for making wine. He had not used the ancestral recipe to make wine in the past decades, so he kept the recipe.


    Now that the Tong family has been defeated, the familys brewing recipes can be brought to light, and the Liu family can finally make wine and sell it again.


    The Liu family were very happy, but Old Mrs. Liu Er was dissatisfied and scolded Old Mrs. Liu at home. But just because of the scolding at home, he did not dare to trouble Old Mrs. Liu.


    When the Liu family bought a shop and a farm, Gu Jinan and his team''s mule cart also arrived in He''an Prefecture, which caused a sensation in the entire city.


    Before their mule cart team entered the city, they saw arge group of people watching the excitement blocking the city gate. There was also a group of happy masters tied with red cloth waiting. After seeing their mule cart, they immediately beat gongs, drums and trumpets. The one who pulled the string started to y.


    When Gu Jinan and the others heard this burst of joy, their faces turned green. When they heard Chen''s high-pitched and excited voice, they were immediately speechless.


    As expected, it was Chen who recruited her. No one except her could do such a thing.


    Mrs. Chen was very happy because after learning that they were back today, she went to invite Master Xile yesterday and was waiting at the city gate early this morning.


    As for the people who were watching the excitement, after the good news about Gu Jinan and his colleagues being sessful schrs was sent to He''an Mansion, the Chen family began to spread the word throughout the city and spread the word so that everyone in the city knew about it, so everyone came to watch the excitement. of.


    I heard that Chief Gu is our second young San Yuan Lang in Jianghuai, and he is really promising. Sister-inw, your familys ancestral graves are filled with smoke.


    Mrs. Chen was very proud after hearing this. She held several tied red silk ribbons in her hands and raised her chin. The four nephews are extremely talented, one of them passed the test, they are all gods and immortals."


    "Hey, here ites, I won''t tell you anymore, I have to hang red silk flowers for my four nephews." Mrs. Chen rushed straight to the mule team. The driver was afraid of hurting her and immediately stop.


    Gu Dexing bravely got out of the car first, but before he could stand still, Mr. Chen hung a red silk flower on his head.


    Gu Dexing''s expression was hard to describe. The second person who got off the mule cart, Gu Jinan, also had a bad expression. He''s here again. Why is he here again? Can''t he just hang up?


    However, Chen told Qi Kangming, who was following him out of the car, good news: "Brother An, Brother Ming, Brother Ping, his wife has given birth, and you two are now uncles."

 Chapter 1155: beat

    Chapter 1155: beat


    Chapter 1155 Beating


    One of them became a cousin and the other became a biological uncle.


    Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming were very happy and did not mind having arge vulgar red silk flower hung in front of them. They asked: "Auntie, are you serious? Sister-inw Ping has given birth? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Qi Kangming was particrly happy and asked one more question: "When was the baby born? But it''s a full moon? Has the full moon wine been held?"


    If he had done it, he would have missed it. This is his first nephew, the first person to call him uncle, and the eldest grandson of their Qi family. His status is extraordinary.


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Look at how strange you are, you really have never been an uncle. Brother Ping''s daughter-inw was born on the second day of June. The baby weighs seven pounds. Mother and son are safe. The full-moon wine has been served." "


    Mo Qinzi was pregnantst year, and on the second day of June this year, she gave birth to her child, half a monthter than expected.


    Gu Daya was very happy, and the full moon banquet was held with great grandeur.


    Mo Kuizi''s family was also very happy. Mo Qinzi''s mother, Mo Zhang, cried with joy. She was finally relieved after hanging on for several years.


    Ever since Mo Qinzi got engaged to Qi Kangping, Mrs. Mo Zhang was very worried, feeling that her family was superior to the Qi family. The Gu family and the Qi family are getting richer and richer. Their son has even been admitted to the imperial examination. Qi Kangping, the eldest brother, has also be popr. Mo Zhang is worried all day long that the Qi family will dislike her family and divorce Mo Qinzi. Come on, give Qi Kangping a daughter-inw with a better family background.


    Now that Mo Qinzi gave birth to a son, Gu Daya held a big feast and even gave Mo Qinzi a set of gold-headed noodles. Only then did Mo Zhang feel relieved and sighed: "It is better to have a son. After giving birth to a son, I Thats it.


    Its not that Mo Zhang favors sons over daughters. She treats her daughters very well, but she is a woman and knows very well the hardships of being a daughter-inw. If you cant give birth to a son, you will always be unable to hold your head high. Therefore, although she does not favor sons over daughters, she hopes that her daughter will give birth to a son in her first birth.


    After giving birth to a son, life in the husband''s family will be easier.


    "Being born on the second day of June, life is good." Qi Kangming praised, feeling a little regretful that he missed his eldest nephew''s full-moon wine.


    Mrs. Chen nodded and said, "Life is good, but it''s hard for Brother Ping and his wife."


    On a hot day in June, the confinement period is really painful, and it can make your body rotten.


    "Hey, Jinsheng, you''re back too, thank you for your hard work." Mrs. Chen looked at He Jinsheng, a little gloating about his misfortune. He failed the exam, and Vige Chief He was about to cry again this time.


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng''s eyes were red and tears fell unsatisfactorily.


    Mrs. Chen panicked. She didn''t expect He Jinsheng to be so fragile. She cried after teasing him. She quickly hung the remaining red silk flower in her hand on his body and said with a smile: "Come on, put it on. This is stained with the hospital case." It''s a blessing for you, after you wear it, you will definitely pass the exam."


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng''s tears fell even more fiercely.


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "Don''t drop the golden beans. Auntie is just joking with you. I don''t mean tough at you."


    Dontin to your grandpa when you go home.


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng lowered his head and said, "I understand. I just feel sorry for my family."


    Mrs. Chen waved her hand and pointed at Gu Dagui, who was greeting Mr. Xu, and said, "What''s the point of being sorry to my family? Your uncle Dagui didn''t waste the family''s money in vain and studied for so many years. You can still pass the exam." Tongsheng, he didnt even pass the Tongsheng exam.


    However, Chen''s words offort were not very effective, and He Jinsheng couldn''t stop crying at all.


    Ms. Chen was depressed and hurriedly ran away to talk to Mr. Xu and others.


    Gu Jinan came over andforted He Jinsheng, and He Jinsheng stopped crying. "Zhaoming, your red silk flowers are gone. When you pass by the cloth shopter, my aunt will pull a piece of red cloth for you to tie the flowers and wear them." Mrs. Chen said apologetically.


    Xu Zhaoming wanted to thank God and said with a smile: "Your aunt is very thoughtful. You don''t need to pull any more red silk flowers. We can just go to the government office to meet the prefect."


    I dont want to wear it!


    However, Gu Jinan took off his red silk flower and put it on Xu Zhaoming himself. He smiled and said: "Brother Xu, this is the noble aunt''s wish. It''s a good sign. You can wear it."


    Xu Zhaoming:


    You wear it for me even if you dont like it? There is nothing this brother can do.


    Mr. Xuughed out loud and said, "Brother Ming, just wear it and get lucky."


    Young people should get along more casually and appear close to each other.


    They were wearing red silk flowers here, and the people watching the excitement couldn''t bear it. Many women with girls said: "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, the most handsome one is our little San Yuan Lang from Jianghuai." . Hey, he looks so handsome. You said he hasnt gotten engaged yet, thats a coincidence..."


    What a coincidence, Gu Jinan almost vomited after hearing these words. Every time these women say this, the next sentence must be, my girl or the girl of my rtive is not engaged yet, he and the girl are a perfect match, and I will start giving him money right away. Say goodbye.


    This time he did not give these women a chance to speak. After bowing to them and saluting them, he said: "Fellow folks, we have to rush to the government office to meet the magistrate. We can''t dy. Please get out of the way."


    After saying that, he turned around and got on the mule cart. Qi Kangming was smart and followed immediately, dragging He Jinsheng onto the mule cart.


    The driver of the car was Zezi. He knew what Gu Jinan meant. He drove the mule cart unceremoniously towards the crowd blocking the city gate.


    The guys were stunned when they saw this, and instinctively moved out of the way to let the Gu family''s mule cart pass.


    Ms. Chen felt very sorry when she saw this, and then she started to feel proud. Why did An Geer leave?


    The women who brought their girls to watch the excitement were also very sorry, but this was a prefectural city, and Gu Jinan said he wanted to see the prefect, so they didn''t dare to stop him.


    However, Xu Zhaoming and Gu Dexing are still there, so they can catch them.


    Seeing this, Mr. Xu grabbed Xu Zhaoming and pushed him onto the mule cart. He said to the people: "Fellow folks, we don''t dare to keep the prefect waiting for a long time, so we leave first. The servants in the family are here to The folks have prepared some wedding money, and I hope you wont dislike it.


    The Xu family''s nursing home has already moved two bags of copper coins from the mule cart and began to distribute them to the people watching the excitement.


    When the people saw this, they were extremely happy, and 80% of them went to receive the money.


    However, the women with the girls still did not give up. After someone grabbed two handfuls of copper coins, they brought the girls over to talk to Gu Dexing: "Young man, you are Gu''s nephew, right? The aunts have heard a lot about you." Its okay, you dont have a wife yet.


    Ms. Chen looked at the woman who was speaking with a look of disgust on her face. You, a girl who only works at night shift, still want to hook up with Brother Xing?


    "Sister-inw Ding, my nephew has to go to see the prefect. Don''t waste his time. If you miss the time, the prefect will be angry." Mrs. Chen just wanted to show off, but she didn''t want these women to get involved with Gu Dexing. , and hurriedly pushed Gu Dexing to the mule cart heading to the Xu family.


    Mr. Xu nced at Mrs. Chen with an evil look and snorted.

 Chapter 1156: natal family

    Chapter 1156: natal family


    Chapter 1156 Mothers Family


    This Mrs. Chen must have blown some words in the city that she shouldn''t have, which provoked these women to bring their girls.


    Mr. Xu understands Chen''s desire to show off, but Brother Xing''s marriage to his eldest granddaughter has been verbally agreed upon, and they will be formally engaged this time when they return home. The two families are considered to be engaged. But Mr. Chen was still bragging in Fucheng, and there was arge group of people who wanted to grab Brother Xing. Mr. Xu couldn''t bear it anymore, so he beat Mrs. Chen.


    Ms. Chen was a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "Don''t be angry. I''m blocking these people. Nothing will happen to them. You should take them away first."


    Mr. Xu didn''t say anything, but he looked at the steward in the car. The steward reached out and gave Gu Dexing a hand, and pulled him into the mule cart.


    Gu Dagui was so angry that he red at Mr. Chen and cursed: "You deserve it. You are the one who blows the whistle and causes trouble."


    He also apologized to Mr. Xu: "Don''t be angry. My family is a well-behaved family and will not do anything ungrateful. Our family attaches great importance to the marriage with your family. The thoughts of those women are my family''s. Understand that I will never be foolish enough to promise them anything."


    Gu Dagui was extremely scared at the moment. It would be bad if the Xu family thought that his family wanted to break off the engagement, or that they wanted to find a second house for Brother Xing.


    Mr. Xu knew that Mrs. Chen just wanted to show off and did not dare to do anything that was against etiquette. After beating Mr. Chen, he had calmed down. Hearing Gu Dagui''s words, he said: "I will take them to the government office first. You and your wife are separated." Ive been dyed here for too long,e back when youre done.


    "Hey, don''t worry." Gu Dagui and Chen responded quickly.


    Not long after, Mr. Xu left with the rest of the mule cart team and drove to the government office.


    The women who brought the girls were a little embarrassed, and they stabbed Mrs. Chen with words: "Oh, sister-inw Gu, didn''t you say that your nephew is very obedient to you? Why did you follow an old man? You aunties are just like me Uncle is no better than an outsider?"


    The person who spoke was the proprietress of a grocery store in the north of the city. Because she and several newly opened tofu workshops were in the north of the city, she knew Mrs. Chen, and she felt that she had a grocery store and a house, so being able to bring her daughter to pick up Gu Dexing was already a blessing to him. Face, I was very angry when I saw him leaving.


    Mrs. Chen felt that Mrs. Gan was a gossip, and she could get a lot of news about the city by chatting with her, so she had many affairs with her. Now that she heard this and thought of Mr. Xus warning, she lost all face and shouted: "What kind of outsider? That is Brother Xing''s future wife''s biological grandfather, and we are a family member!"


    "What? Gu Xiucai is engaged?" The women present were shocked. Mrs. Gan was trembling with anger. She pointed at Mrs. Chen and asked, "Didn''t you say that the eldest nephew in the family is not engaged? Why does a future wife appear now? My biological grandfather is here, you are ying tricks on us!"


    Damn Mrs. Chen, a shrew, a liar, she was the one who said that Gu Dexing was not engaged. After they saw that Gu Dexing was admitted as a schr, and their uncle and aunt opened a tofu workshop in Fucheng, they brought their daughter to pay attention to Gu Dexing.


    Mrs. Chen felt a little guilty, but her aura was very strong. She put her hands on her hips and raised her head and said, "You are so cruel. I didn''t lie to you. My eldest nephew is indeed not officially engaged, but the marriage with the Xu family has been verbally agreed upon." , we will be officially engaged when we return home this time.


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Gan and the others wanted to strangle Mrs. Chen to death. This cunning woman tricked them and left them with no reason to tear her apart. It was really annoying.


    Seeing that they were so angry that they could not speak, Ms. Chen was happy and said: "Sisters-inw, my brothers and sisters are not lying to you. We haven''t officially engaged yet. My family has to worry about the reputation of the Xu family girls. Lest my family expose this matter. If your son spreads it to everyone, it will affect the reputation of the Xu family girl."


    Hah, do you care about the reputation of the Xu family girl? It''s obviously a deliberate concealment to avenge the fact that we looked down on your nephew in the first ce!


    When she sued the old Gu family, Mrs. Chen came to Fucheng. At that time, she visited all the matchmakers in Fucheng and asked about the girls from their families. But they disliked Mrs. Chen for being a country farmer. They scolded Mrs. Chen after learning from the matchmaker that a country woman was inquiring about girls from their family.


    Mr. Chen must have overheard the gossip from the matchmaker, so she deliberately yed tricks on them. Mrs. Gan and the others were very angry, but Gu Dexing was admitted as a schr and was already a nobleman, so they could only swallow this.


    Mrs. Chen was happy when she saw that they didn''t dare to say harsh words anymore. She and her servants from the Xu family distributed copper coins to the people who were watching the excitement. They felt proud for another three quarters of an hour. After distributing the copper coins, they left in the workshop''s mule cart. .


    Mrs. Gan was so angry that she looked at the mule cart going away and cursed: "Bah, you shrew who always throws her chin into the sky as soon as she bes powerful, don''t be too proud. If Gu Dexing marries a stone girl and can''t have children, you will be the best." Crying!


    "Sister-inw Gan, please don''t say such curse words. If word spreads, Gu Dexing, as a schr, can report us to the officials."


    Thats right, that person surnamed Gu doesnt know whats going on. He loves to report to officials. Now there are two more schrs who have be a group with the yamen. We cant afford to offend him.


    Other women tried to persuade Mrs. Gan.


    Mrs. Gan had no choice but to give up after hearing this.


    But when a beggar in rags next to him heard this, he came over and asked: "This nobledy, is the surname of the woman you just mentioned is Chen?"


    "Who are you? Stinky beggar, get out of here!" Mrs. Gan was furious after being tricked by Mrs. Chen. She saw a beggar approaching. She was smelly and rancid. She immediately covered her nose and cursed: "Get out of here!" If you dare to take another step closer, I will report you to the officials. You are beggars, and your household registration must have been lost. If you are caught, you will be deprived of ve registration."


    Hearing this, the beggar smiled apologetically and said, "Don''t be angry, nobledy. I''m not here to beg. I thought the woman just now was kind-hearted, like my lost sister, so I wanted to inquire about her."


    "What? Chen looks like your lost sister? Where did youe from?" Mrs. Gan was shocked and asked the beggar.


    The beggar was a woman who looked around and whispered: "My deardy, can we go to a ce where there are few people to talk?"


    He also assured: "Don''t worry, nobledy, the hamstring of one of the younger''s feet has been severed. He is disabled and cannot run fast. I dare not and will not do anything to you."


    Mrs. Gan frowned, obviously not wanting to follow the beggar to talk to no one.


    The beggar continued: "Seeing that the nobledy seems dissatisfied with that woman, I promise you that as long as you follow me, and as long as that person is my lost sister, you will be able to get rid of your anger. "


    These words touched Mrs. Gan''s heart. She thought about it and said, "Just wait here for now. I''lle back to youter."


    Seeing that Mrs. Gan agreed, the beggar hurriedly responded: "Hey, I obey, little one."

 Chapter 1157: Aged Handle【Thank you for your monthly votes】

    Chapter 1157: Aged Handle��Thank you for your monthly votes��


    Chapter 1157 The Old Handle [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    Mrs. Gan looked at the beggar and then left with her daughter.


    After she sent her daughter home, she did note over in a hurry. Instead, she sat at home for an hour and sent her family''s roughdy to the city gate to secretly watch the beggar. She saw that the beggar had been waiting. A big girl in the same ragged clothes came and gave him a pie that he had eaten for a few bites.


    "Elder girl? Are you a member of the beggar''s family?" Mrs. Gan asked, feeling relieved.


    The mother-inw nodded and said: "Yes, the old ve was standing not far away and heard the girl call him daddy. She also said that she asked for the pies at the back door of the restaurant. They were very clean. There were three in total. I gave them He took one, and took the remaining two back to his grandmother and younger brother to eat. The beggar scolded her, saying that the meat-filled pies were waiting for them here, so they should be given to him first and he would divide them up. "


    Mrs. Gan was very happy and said, "So, that beggar has a family, and there are quite a few of them."


    Having a son, a daughter, and an old woman, even if the beggar cheated her, she can still find his family to take revenge.


    The olddy nodded: "Well, as I saw, the beggar does have a family."


    Mrs. Gan stood up,bed her hair and said, "In that case, let''s go see the beggar."


    After Mrs. Gan inquired about the beggar, she took her mother-inw to see the beggar. When she returned to the city gate again, it was already afternoon.


    The beggar waited impatiently and was very angry. However, he did not dare to get angry with Mrs. Gan. Instead, he nodded and bowed to Mrs. Gan: "Madam, you are finally here."


    Mrs. Gan nodded and pointed to an empty space beside the city gate.


    The beggar was very smart and walked over there immediately. Mrs. Gan''s master and servant followed closely behind her. When she arrived at the ce, Mrs. Gan said: "The woman you asked about earlier is indeed surnamed Chen. The man''s name is Gu Dagui. She has two sons at home. , who fled from the northwest and now make their home in Tianfu County under the control of He''an Prefecture."


    "Gu Dagui, her man''s name is really Gu Dagui?!" The beggar was extremely excited, and his sallow face turned red due to not having enough to eat: "Oh my God, I finally found them. I didn''t expect this shrew to be so good. I dont care if I dont die after escaping the famine, Im still riding a mule cart.


    When Mrs. Gan heard what the beggar said, she knew that the rtionship between the beggar and the Chen family was not good. She was very happy and said: "Not only did she get on the mule cart, she also became the shopkeeper. Now she runs a huge tofu workshop in the north of the city. , his head and hands are covered with gold jewelry, and his nephew has even been admitted as a schr, so his life is really as good as heaven."


    He is also very arrogant, even she dares to y tricks on her. She can''t swallow this breath unless Chen is taught a lesson.


    "What? Madam is saying that Chen Shuihua is now the shopkeeper''s wife, and her husband''s nephew has been admitted as a schr?!" Chen Zangjin was so shocked that his eyes bulged out. Unexpectedly, Chen Shuihua, that bitch, has really be rich and powerful, and has even be the aunt of the schr. His family must quickly recognize such a noble rtive.


    Mrs. Gan nodded: "That''s right. The Chen family is indeed rich. There is a lot of gold and silver in the family."


    Mrs. Gan told her how rich the Chen family was, how much gold jewelry they had, and how promising her nephew was. She was so excited when she talked about Chen Zangjin that she almost fainted with excitement.


    "Ms. Chen, are you really your biological sister?" After Mrs. Gan boasted about the wealth of the Chen family, she asked the beggar: "Since we are biological sisters, how did we get separated? Look at the tone of your words and your rtionship with this girl. Not very good."


    At first nce, it seems like they have a grudge, and they want to tear each other to pieces.


    But Mrs. Gan really wished that the rtionship between Chen and her natal family was not good, so that she could use the help of Chen''s natal family to deal with Chen.


    Chen Zangjin snorted coldly and said: "Chen Shuihua is indeed my biological sister, but that shrew is an unfilial daughter. Since she got married, her heart has been towards her husband''s family and has ignored her mother''s family. If I ask her for some silver flowers, she She just picked up a knife to kill people, she really doesnt care about her mothers family, she is a cruel and unfilial daughter!


    Chen Zangjin was still frightened when he remembered how Chen almost hacked him to death. He couldn''t help but touch his arm. Damn it, there was a scar on it. After hearing this, Mrs. Gan frowned and said, "Your whole family can''t deal with a Chen family?"


    This is too cowardly, so what use do I have to you? The details were revealed in vain.


    Chen Zangjin apologized and said with a smile: "Madam, please don''t be angry. What happened before was just a misunderstanding. Now our family is in trouble. Mrs. Chen''s husband''s family has be rich, and our nephew is a schr. He has to gain a reputation. I don''t dare to chop him with a knife again." From my mothers family.


    He then said: "Madam, please don''t worry. As long as you are willing to help us, our family will definitely help you teach Mrs. Chen a lesson and give you bad breath!"


    Mrs. Gan frowned, looked at Chen Zangjin and said, "How do you want me to help?"


    Does this need to be said? Of course it''s money.


    "My family fled from the northwest. They have been having a hard time in the past few years. Now they have settled down at Xiaoqingyun Temple and enjoy the food from the Taoist temple. But there are many people in the family, and there are men who cannot live in the temple... "Chen Zangjin nced at Mrs. Gan, rubbed his hands and said, "Madam, I think you are from a wealthy family. Can you lend me a few taels of silver first so that our family can rent a yard to live in, and then buy some clean clothes to wear, so that we can go find them? Chen Shuihua recognizes her rtives."


    He also promised: "As long as this family member recognizes you, my mother will definitely use her status as an elder to help you give you a good meal and vent your anger!"


    Mrs. Gan sneered and said: "A few taels of silver in exchange for Chen''s meal? Then I might as well invite the gangsters in the city to give him a beating. You are still needed."


    Chen Zangjin cursed in his heart, isnt a beating enough? You, a woman with a vicious heart, will be struck by lightning sooner orter.


    However, Chen Zangjin wanted to steal Mrs. Gan''s money, so he hurriedly said: "If Madam is not satisfied, then after we recognize Mrs. Chen, we will expose the scandal she has done in her hometown and make her lose face. What do you think?"


    Mrs. Gan was overjoyed when she heard this: "Ms. Chen did something scandalous when she was in her hometown? What kind of scandal? But it can ruin her reputation?"


    "Yes, yes." Chen Zangjin nodded hurriedly: "That scandal is rted to her innocence. Madam, this money will definitely be well spent."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gan was almost crazy with excitement: "Oh my God, did Mrs. Chen have **** with a man when she was in her hometown?"


    Chen Zangjin nodded: "Of course it has happened, otherwise how could it be a big deal?"


    Unfortunately, the man who had an affair with Mr. Chen was none other than Gu Dagui.


    Chen Zangjin is worthy of being a member of the Chen family. When ites to lying and getting money, he is even better than the Chen family. He tells what Mrs. Gan wants to hear.


    Mrs. Gan thought she had the clue about Chen''s age, so she immediately took out five taels of silver and gave it to Chen Zangjin: "Keep it, but you have to keep your word. If you don''t ruin Chen''s reputation within a month, I will go to the Yamen." Im going to sue you and say that you stole my money!


    Chen Zangjin responded solemnly: "Madam, don''t worry, I will definitely ruin the Chen family''s reputation."


    What he was thinking in his mind was: Hey, you fool, Mrs. Chen is so rich and noble now. If he could really recognize her, he would definitely treat her as a queen. Only a fool would offend Mrs. Chen!


    Thank you all for your monthly votes. I wont write too much about the affairs of Chens natal family. Within twenty chapters, I will write about the men and women preparing to get married in advance. The marriage between Gu Jinan and Miss Ouyang will not be settled so quickly. The two have contact first and develop a liking for each other. The engagement will take ce after Sang and Xiaoyu go to the northwest. The main characters in this book are all one-on-one, and Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Qi Kangming are all incapable of keeping concubines. Thank you for your support, appreciate it

 Chapter 1158: fight each other

    Chapter 1158: fight each other


    Chapter 1158 Fighting each other


    Mrs. Gan nodded with satisfaction and warned Chen Zangjin: "Remember, your family is a beggar who escaped from famine. Our family is a wealthy family with roots in the city for several generations. It is easy to kill you. Don''t y tricks on me. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, if I know this, I won''t dare to y tricks on my wife." Chen Zangjin despised in his heart, the wealthy households in Fucheng are nothing more than a grocery store, a house, a roughdy, and not even two maids. Do you dare to say that you are a wealthy family in the city? Who is threatened? When I recognize Chen Shuihua, my family will be richer than you.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gan didn''t say anything more. She just asked the roughdy to follow Chen Zangjin to the ce where their family stayed.


    Chen Zangjin walked in front with the silver in his hand with a smile, and the Gan family''s wife followed behind. It took more than half an hour to reach the Chen family''s location.


    There is a forest under Xiao Qingyun Temple, which is a cemetery, but the Chen family doesn''t mind. The whole family lives in a thatched cottage next to the grave.


    This thatched cottage was built by others for filial piety. The Chen family didn''t bother to build a new thatched cottage and lived in it directly.


    When the mother-inw of the Gan family saw this, she was extremely contemptuous. This Chen family really has no taboos and is veryzy. For such a family, the mother-inw felt that they had no ability to deceive the wife, so she watched for a while not far away. When she saw Chen Zangjin taking out the silver, the Chen family rushed over to grab it. Finally, heughed disdainfully, turned around and left.


    After the mother-inw left, Chen Zangjin knocked away Chen Zanggu who rushed to grab the silver.


    With a bang, Chen Zanggu was knocked to the ground. He got up in anger and kicked Chen Zangjin''s injured leg where his hamstring was broken. With one kick, Chen Zangjin was knocked to the ground and he shouted in pain: "Lao San, you poisonous bastard." , specifically picking on my injured leg, do you still regard me as your big brother?!"


    Chen Zanggu chuckled and said, "You were the one who knocked me away first, how can you me me?"


    After hearing this, Chen Zangjins daughter-inw thought it was okay. She immediately took her daughter and son to fight Chen Zanggus daughter-inw, Shan. She lost a handful of her hair and her face was stained.


    "Ah, Mr. Chi, you are a shrew. If the whole familyes to beat me, I will fight with you!" Ms. Shan took her two sons and Ms. Chi, mother and son, to fight each other. They were merciless, each one more cruel than the other.


    Chen Laoer''s daughter-inw, Xiao Ruan, and her son were standing next to old Ruan while watching the show. She did not step forward to break up the fight, but deliberately said: "Third brother and sister, please stop fighting. The eldest sister-inw is our eldest sister-inw. The right teaches us that it would be disrespectful if you fight back."


    "Bah, little Ruan, you are a vicious viin inside. You really want us to beat you to death and **** you. Why are you pretending? Shut up, otherwise I will beat you next." Mrs. Shan was beaten by Mrs. Chi. I was unhappy to begin with, but when I heard what Little Ruan said again, I wished I had an extra set of hands to beat up Little Ruan too.


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruan immediately wiped away her tears and cried: "You bullied me, and you bullied me again. I know that since the second son died, you were eager to sell our house for money. Seeing that we were My aunt protected us, but if we couldnt sell it, she would bully us overtly or covertly.


    The aunt mentioned by the little Ruan family is none other than Chens biological mother, the old Ruan family.


    Lao Ruan loved her natal family the most, so she asked Chen Laoer to marry her niece, Xiao Ruan, as his wife. Over the years, she has been favoring the second wife.


    After Chen Laoer was beaten to death for fleeing the famine and grabbing food, Lao Ruan was even more partial to the second house. The food he found must be eaten by the second house first, and then he would eat it, and then it would be the turn of the other two houses.


    The Chi family and the Shan family were very dissatisfied with their second wife. In addition, the little Ruan family liked to drop horse urine andin, so they wanted to chop the little Ruan family into pieces.


    When Old Ruan saw that they were making a fuss, he hit Chi with a cane and cursed: "That''s enough. Boss, Laosan, Chi and Shan, have you had enough trouble? You fight just for a piece of silver. Look at what you are doing." Make some progress?" He looked at Chen Zangjin again and cursed: "Boss, do you still have my mother in your eyes? If you want money, you should first honor your mother, but you want to hide it. You want to be struck by lightning. ah!"


    Chen Zangjin cursed in his heart. He didn''t want to take out this ingot of silver, but the Gan family''s mother-inw had been watching from a short distance, so he didn''t dare not take it out.


    But after taking it out and being seen by family members, the ingot of silver could not be saved.


    Chen Zangjin was unwilling to have all the money taken away, and said to the old Ruan: "Mom, this ingot of silver is the kindness money that the richdy gave to her son after I saved my life. I can give it to you, but I can only give it two and a half. , the remaining two and a half should be taken by my son."


    "Ha, money for kindness?" Chen Zanggu almost diedughing: "Brother, you are less and less careful about lying now. You saved a richdy? How can you survive? Why don''t you save a richdy when you don''t see us?"


    They live under the Xiao Qingyun Temple. They have been on the way to the Taoist Temple during the day, thinking of saving a richdy or youngdy, and relying on the saving grace to make the family rich. But they didn''t even have a chance to get close to the richdy, and the boss would be a ghost if he could save someone.


    Chen Zangjin knew that his lies could not deceive the old foxes in his family, but he did not want his family to know the existence of Mrs. Gan. He wanted to contact Mrs. Gan himself and defraud her of her money.


    So Chen Zangjin immediately said: "Mom, my son is very lucky today. Not only did he save the rich wife and get the favor money, but he also met water flowers."


    "Ssh?" Old Ruan was stunned, frowned and thought for a while, then asked, "Who is it?"


    "Hey, my mother is your unfilial daughter, Chen Shuihua, who is married to the second son of the vige head of Gujia Vige!" Chen Zangjin was convinced. Why did I even forget the name of my biological daughter?


    We really cant me the old Ruan family for this. The Chen family is not rted to the old Ruan family, and the name "Water Flower"es from the ssh of water that came out when Chen was born, when her family thought she was a girl and wanted to throw her into the bathtub to drown. Named.


    Such a casual name, such a casual way of naming it, old Ruan really cant remember it now that he is old.


    And this name is generally not called very often. People in the family call her "Mr. Chen''s moneypensating goods" or "Throwing a girl".


    After hearing this, Old Ruan remembered who Shui Hua was and said angrily: "What happened when I saw her? How is that unfilial daughter doing now? Is she also begging for food in the city?"


    Thinking of what Chen did to the family after marrying into the vige chief''s family, old Ruan wanted to strangle this unfilial daughter to death. She dreamed of ruining her family, and then went to beg for food to see how the unfilial daughter wouldugh at them.


    Chen Zangjin clicked his tongue and said with envy: "Mother, Chen Shuihua is very sessful now. She has be the wife of a rich family. Now she opens a tofu workshop in the north of the city to sell tofu, which is great."


    "What, brother, what are you talking about? That tofu workshop with good business in the north of the city was opened by Chen Shuihua?" Chen Zanggu was shocked. He never thought that Chen Shuihua, who was so thin and small at that time, could only eat wild vegetables and a little boiled soybeans at home. Can be the shopkeeper''s wife.

 Chapter 1159: Happiness for the whole family

    Chapter 1159: Happiness for the whole family


    Chapter 1159 The whole family is happy


    After Chen Zanggu was shocked, he immediately burst intoughter and praised Chen: "I have known that Third Sister is a promising person since I was a child. Look, Third Sister is indeed rich."


    The old Ruan family has given birth to many children. Chen family is one year older than Chen Zanggu. She is the elder sister and the third daughter of the Chen family. It is precisely because they already have two daughters that the Chen family does not want to raise another one. Wanted to drown her.


    However, Chen was very lucky and did not die. He was saved by his eldest sister.


    But Sister Chen''s fate was not good. She was sold into very at the age of thirteen to exchange money for her family. Now she is nowhere to be found.


    "The third sister has had the best rtionship with me since she was a child. Now that she is rich, she will definitely help my younger brother." Chen Zanggu said with a proud look on his face, as if I was going to rely on my sister to live a rich life.


    Mr. Shan has never met Ms. Chen. She only heard that Ms. Chen is fierce and does not recognize her mother''s family. If the Chen family went to her and asked her for some silver flowers, she would kill someone with a knife.


    At this moment, when I heard Chen Zanggus words, I was stunned. I really wanted to ask, is Chen Shuihua really on good terms with you? Why didn''t you see Chen Shuihua give you some money during those years in your hometown?


    "Ah, third brother, please don''t put too much pressure on yourself, Chen Shuihua wants to kill you." Chi said very rudely to expose Chen Zanggu''s lies: "You are only one year younger than Chen Shuihua. Stealing her food rations, you can grow so strong only by stealing her food, can your rtionship be good?"


    Chi''s natal family lives in the same vige as the Chen family, and she has known about the Chen family since she was a child.


    Chen Zanggus face turned dark, he looked at Chen Zangjin and said, The boss likes your wife, otherwise dont me me for beating my sister-inw.


    "That''s enough for the third child. Let''s listen to your elder brother finish talking about the business first." Old Ruan gave Chen Zanggu an unkind look. This idiot is now the boss. He has the news about Chen Shuihua. You can''t offend him. You have to tell Chen Shuihua first. Please ask me carefully before talking.


    "Boss, since you got the money from saving people, it''s not good for the family to ask for too much. I only need two taels, and the remaining three taels will be given to you." Old Ruan was a very good person. Zang Jinqi calmed down, and then asked: "What is going on with Shui Hua? Please tell me clearly."


    Chen Zangjin told everything about how he was begging for food near the city gate, saw money being thrown out at the city gate, and identally bumped into Chen.


    But he didnt say anything about Mrs. Gan and hid it first.


    "What? You said that Vige Chief Gu''s grandson got admitted as a schr?!" Mrs. Chi was shocked, with a ghostly expression on her face: "Back then, Mrs. Chen boasted that Gu Dagui could get admitted as a schr, but in the end he didn''t even get admitted as a boy student. In the end, he didn''t even study anymore. The Gu family started to support Gu Dexing in studying, saying that he would definitely pass the exam, but he didn''t expect that he actually did. What kind of fate is this? "


    At that time, she alsoughed at Gu Vige Chief''s family, saying that Gu Dagui couldn''t study, and that was the end of his Gu family''s seed. It was a dream for his grandson to get into the imperial examination, and he might as well lend the money for studying to the Chen family. Let the Chen family go into business and make a fortune.


    Lao Ruan was also shocked and asked Chen Zangjin: "Did Brother Xing from the vige head Gu''s family really get admitted as a schr?"


    Chen Zangjin nodded: "Mom, Gu Dexing really passed the exam and got married to a rich family. This time I will get engaged to the rich family''s granddaughter when I go back."


    When Mrs. Chi heard this, she rolled her eyes and immediately pulled her daughter over and said, "Mom, the third aunt''s nephew is going to be sessful. We and the Gu family are inws, so we should get closer. Brother Xing''s kid is a child. He also met our Jinhua, and he also liked our Jinhua very much. He gave us Jinhua candies to eat. Oh, he likes our Jinhua so much, Im embarrassed to say it. Now that I meet our Jinhua again, Hua, He should marry Jinhua as his wife."


    After hearing this, little Ruanughed angrily: "Sister-inw, don''t talk nonsense. Jinhua can eat candy. It was when our family went to Gu Vige Chief''s house to ask for money. Jinhua cried and made a fuss, so the Gu family gave her a piece. Jelly candy." It wasn''t given by Gu Dexing, it was given by Gu Dexing''s mother. But when it came to the sister-inw''s mouth, it became clear that Gu Dexing liked Chen Jinhua. How shameless was it?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chi pointed at little Ruan and said, "Little Ruan, don''t pretend to be like me. Are you also interested in Gu Dexing and want to **** him away to be a man for your Yinhua family?"


    Little Ruan was told what she was thinking. She choked and did not speak. Instead, she looked at old Ruan and said aggrievedly: "Aunt, what do you think my sister-inw said? If outsiders heard it, what could we Yinhua do? Be a human being?


    "Listen to me, this is a graveyard, are you afraid of being overheard by ghosts?" Mrs. Chi sneered at Xiao Ruan, and if she wanted Gu Dexing, a schr, as her son-inw, she said, "If you don''t admit it, just pretend to be dead."


    Old Ruan''s wrinkled and rough face still showed the excitement of the Chen family''s prosperity. Hearing this, he lowered his face and said, "Stop arguing, do you have any brains? Gu Dagui''s family is so rich now, and Gu Dexing is so rich." He is a schr, how can he like our daughter? If he really abandoned the rich girl to marry our Chen family daughter, then he would be a fool. "


    He also said: "You two have daughters, don''t even think about it. We can''t get married."


    After hearing this, Chen Jinhua''s eyes were red and she felt aggrieved. She was still thinking about whether she had finally met her lover after suffering all the hardships.


    Mrs. Chi was not happy either and said: "Mom, Gu Dexing and the richdy haven''t been officially engaged yet. Let''s cut off Gu Dexing''s beard before hees home. Just follow the example of Third Aunt, who used tricks to bring Gu Dagui to the vige. The eldest son got it."


    Little Ruan also knew that Chen secretly hooked up with Gu Dagui and finally seeded in marrying Gu Dagui. When she heard Chi''s words, her eyes lit up. She looked at old Ruan and whispered: "Aunt, I don''t want to be a real wife." It works, just be the second wife... Our family is in the current situation, and the girls have fled to beg, and everyone else despises it. If you marry the third aunt''s nephew and be the second wife, your life will be easier if the third aunt is watching over you."


    After hearing this, Old Ruan looked at Little Ruan and shook her head in disappointment: "I thought you were smart, but why did you act stupid here in Yinhua? Chen Shuihua doesn''t even give me the face of this olddy, she can still protect her. With Yinghua and the others?"


    Olddy, let me tell you the truth. Even if Jinhuayinhua uses all kinds of tricks to marry Gu Dexing, she will eventually be tortured to death by Chen Shuihua.


    Chen Shuihua is someone who has never suffered a loss since she was a child, but she cant swallow this bad temper.


    Lao Ruan knew the Chen family quite well and did not dare to plot against Gu Dexing because she still remembered how Gu Dexing''s mother helped the Chen family.


    The shrew Chen, after severing rtions with her natal family, directly regarded Gu Dexing''s mother''s natal family as her own.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chi and Mrs. Ruan were extremely disappointed and asked old Mrs. Ruan: "Mom, what do you think we should do? We can''t leave a big piece of fat meat like Chen Shuihua without biting it, right?"


    Old Ruan said: "Of course I have to take a few bites of this piece of fat, but I can''t n for Gu Dexing''s marriage... I will use my mother''s filial piety to deduct some money from her."

 Chapter 1160: Tips

    Chapter 1160: Tips


    But how do you get this money? Chen Zangjin asked: Chen Shuihua is a person who wants money rather than life. She would rather die than take advantage of us.


    Although my mother is powerful, Chen Shuihua is not an ordinary shrew. She is the master who can kill their whole family with a kitchen knife. She has no scruples in doing things. Chen Zangjin has learned this before, so she is worried that she will not be Chen''s opponent.


    Chen Zanggu also said: "Yes, mother, the third sister is a generous person, and her money is not easy to exploit."


    Hearing this, Old Ruan fell silent and began to think about how to deal with Chen. But Mrs. Chen is really too tough. Her family had quarrels with her before, but nothing good came of it. For a while, Mrs. Ruan really didn''t know how to deal with her.


    Little Ruan said at this time: "Auntie, do you still remember the gossip we heard when we first came to Fucheng? It was about an old father suing his unfilial son. The family still had a surname, and now I think it should be Chen Shuihua. A member of the same n as my husbands family.


    They arrived in He''an Fucheng in June. They heard about this gossip at that time and even helped scold the old beast who sued his son. Now that they think about it, the old beast is really pitiful. He should dig more of the unfilial son''s money. .


    Old Ruan said: "What do you mean? Say it quickly."


    Little Ruan said: "Auntie, although Old Man Gu didn''t sue his son, it gave the Gu Dashan family a headache. Finally, I heard from the women in the city that the aunt of the Gu family gave Old Man Gu a thousand taels. Silver. One thousand taels of silver. If we can force the elders of the Gu family to give us one thousand taels of silver, will our family still worry about wealth?"


    "That aunt of the same race is the third oldest." Lao Ruan went to Gujia Vige to cause trouble several times, but she was not familiar with Gu Dashan''s family. She only vaguely remembered that Gu Laosan and his wife were from a poor family. When her family went to Gu Vige to make trouble at the head of the vige, When they asked for money, the impoverished couple even came out to smooth things over.


    But it was so long ago that when old Ruan first heard the gossip about the old Gu family, he didn''t think of it and just thought they had the same surname.


    "The old man who has no family has to live on the children of the n, so he must be good to the children of the n. It is indeed a good way to ask them for money." Old Ruan said, but he felt that it was not safe, so he frowned.


    Seeing this, little Ruan saw through old Ruan''s worries and asked, "Auntie, you think it''s not safe to just attack Gu Laosan''s family, and you''re afraid that you''ll get less money?"


    Old Ruan nodded: "Well, the impoverished couple has already given the old Gu family a thousand taels, how much money is left? When it''s our family''s turn, can we dig out a few taels?"


    He said with a serious face: "This is a one-shot deal. If you want to dig, just dig the most. Otherwise, when Chen Shuihua gets angry, we won''t get any money at all."


    Little Ruan was very shrewd and had already targeted the Xu family. Hearing this, he said: "Auntie, didn''t you say that Chen Shuihua''s nephew is getting engaged to a youngdy from a rich family? The old man from a rich family is here right now. In the city, why dont we go to him and ask for money?


    Then he said: "Those are wealthy families. They must be face-conscious and are not willing to have rtives like ours. So we went to them and lied to them that Gu Dexing and Yinhua were engaged. Now that we know that their two families are getting engaged, we I dont want to be a bad person, as long as they give our family three thousand taels of silver, our family will leave the city and never bother them in this life."


    Old Ruan''s eyes widened when he heard this, and he was very excited, but he said: "Three thousand taels is too much. The Xu family is not a fool, can they give us so much money?"


    Old Ruan thought for a while and said, "Let''s dig in from both sides. Let''s dig out a thousand taels of silver from the Xu family, and then dig out a few hundred taels from Gu Laosan and his wife. When we get enough money, we''ll leave."


    "Hey, my dear mother, you still have a way." Chen Zanggu was very happy. After all, their family had more than a thousand taels of silver, which was enough for them to eat and drink for a lifetime.


    but


    Third sister really doesnt recognize hering back?


    Chen Zangjin also asked: "Yes, mother, Third Sister''s family has be rich. If we can recognize her, we can eat her for the rest of our lives..." "Ah, stop dreaming, Chen Shuihua can''t recognize us." Ruan interrupted Chen Zangjin''s words and said: "Besides, with Chen Shuihua''s sophistication, even if we **** her for a lifetime, we won''t be able to get more than a thousand taels of silver, so we might as well just do the big deal and leave. "


    After listening to this, the Chen brothers thought about Chen''s temper and felt that what Old Ruan said made sense. They finally said: "Okay, let''s listen to mother. Then when do we go to the Xu family? Do we want to take Yinhua with us?" "


    When Chen Yinhua returned to the thatched cottage carrying a cloth bag, she heard this and asked, "Uncle, what are you talking about?"


    As she spoke, she handed the cloth bag to Old Ruan and said with a smile: "Mistress, there are a lot of people going to offer incense today. My granddaughter wants to get a lot of things, including food, a dozen copper coins, and a few more Sachet, if you sell the sachet, you can get money."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruan secretly red at Chen Yinhua. This silly girl should hide good things, so why did she give them to her aunt like this? Cant this be shared by the whole family?


    Lao Ruan was very satisfied, thinking that Chen Yinhua, her granddaughter, was very sensible and took care of her family, but these things were nothingpared to more than a thousand taels of silver.


    Old Ruan put the things aside, took Chen Yinhua''s hand, told her the family n, and said: "Yinhua, you have been sensible since you were a child. This matter is rted to our family''s livelihood. You can do it." Done. When you get to the Xu family, you cry and say that you have known Gu Dexing since you were a child and have a marriage contract with him, so that you can get money from the Xu family."


    Chen Jinhua cried when she heard this. She looked at Old Ruan and said, "Mistress, my granddaughter can do this too. You can just leave it to your granddaughter."


    Old Ruan said: "I know you can do it, but Yinhua is more suitable. She can hold her breath better than you. When she is sad, she looks more aggrieved than you, so the Xu family believes it more."


    After hearing this, Chen Jinhua was not happy, but the old Ruan family was the one who made the decision in the family. The old Ruan family had always been partial to her second uncle''s family, so Chen Jinhua could only swallow this sigh of relief.


    Chen Yinhua frowned when she heard this, looked at the old Ruan family, and said, "Mistress, what if the Xu family doesn''t believe it, or turns against us directly?"


    Chen Yinhua felt that her family was wishful thinking. The Xu family could be a wealthy family and they were so easy to bully. When the time came, they should not arrest and sell the whole family as refugees.


    But old Ruan said: "It is precisely because the Xu family is a wealthy family and they want to save face that they dare not deny us money."


    He said again: "Okay, don''t worry, just listen to the milk and it will be fine."


    Lao Ruan had made up her mind not to listen to Chen Yinhua anymore, but to talk to her family about her n to make money from both sides.


    Chen Yinhua was listening, and the more she listened, the more she felt something was wrong. The third aunt''s family was prosperous, her nephew was admitted as a schr, and even the prefect had seen it. How could their family be so scheming?


    This person who is scheming with fame will be arrested and imprisoned, and the first person to be arrested is her, the female liar who lied about being engaged to Gu Dexing.


    Chen Yinhua became more and more scared the more she thought about it, but she could not openly disobey the old Ruan family, so she could only think of other ways to save herself.


    Finally, she decided to go and inform Mrs. Chen about her familys bad idea.

 Chapter 1161: My niece?

    Chapter 1161: My niece?


    Chapter 1161 My niece?


    After Chen Yinhua made up her mind, she began to think about how to implement it.


    But she had to stop her family first and not let them go to the Xu family for money so quickly, otherwise her tip would be of no value.


    "Mistress, have you discussed it? When do you n to go to the Xu family for money?" Chen Yinhua asked from the side.


    Old Ruan said: "After we have discussed it, we will go immediately."


    Chen Yinhua shook her head and said, "Nai, we can''t go now. We still don''t know where the Xu family''s house is?"


    Chen Zangjin smiled and said: "You don''t need to worry about this. The young master of the Xu family has also been admitted as a schr. He is meeting the prefect in the government office. As long as we wait outside the government office and follow them, we can know where the Xu family lives?" "


    His family is very good at keeping track of this matter.


    After saying that, he said to Lao Ruan: "Mom, it''s already afternoon now. It''s been almost two hours since the Xu family went to the government office. We have to hurry over and follow them. Otherwise, if they leave, we won''t be able to find the Xu family." A ce to live.


    Old Ruan''s n is to follow the Xu family, go to the Xu family to cry out about Chen Yinhua''s abandonment, and use this incident to get money from the Xu family.


    Chi nodded fiercely: "His father is right, mother, let''s pack up quickly and wait at the Fucheng Yamen Gate."


    Chen Yinhua sneered, looked at the old Ruan family, and said: "Mistress, this is the Fucheng Yamen. Our household registration has been lost, and we are dressed as beggars. If we go to the Fucheng Yamen and wait at the gate, the Yamen servants will definitely ask for help when they see us. They arrested us. When the timees, we will be dragged to the mines, but we will be dead."


    Old Ruan''s heart trembled and she said: "Yinhua reminds me that the Fucheng Yamen is a ce that cannibalizes people. We can''t all wait somewhere, otherwise something bad will happen."


    Old Ruan thought for a while, pointed at Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu and said: "You two brothers go and wait outside the Yamen. When you see the Xu family''s mule cart, follow it. After you find the Xu family''s residence,e back and report the news."


    Let the two brothers go together so that they won''t quarrel.


    Sure enough, Chen Zanggu was satisfied after hearing this and said to Old Ruan: "Don''t worry, mother, we will definitely handle this matter properly."


    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and smiled towards old Ruan: "Mom, our appearance is too eye-catching. Please give us some money, and we can buy two pairs of coarse linen clothes in the shop before it closes. Look. If we look like people from poor families, then the government officials will not make things difficult for us."


    To put it bluntly, I want the ingot of silver that Chen Zangjin got back earlier.


    Chen Zangjin got angry, pushed Chen Zanggu, and said: "Third brother, you are really greedy, that money belongs to me!"


    Chen Zanggu said: "Brother, it''s not that I want to take advantage of you, but we look like beggars and we have to change our clothes before we can go to the Fucheng Yamen Gate to do errands."


    He added: "The government officials have been very strict in arresting people recently. If they catch us, our whole family will be sold."


    "Okay, okay, here is half a tael of broken silver. You can use it to buy two pairs of coarse linen clothes." Old Ruan took out the half a tael of silver that he had hidden and handed it to Chen Zangjin: "Boss, that ingot of silver of yours is mine." I will put it away first, so you can take the third child to work with peace of mind."


    Hey, my son knows. Chen Zangjin was finally happy and took the silver happily.


    Old Ruan urged impatiently: "Let''s go quickly, don''t wait any longer, the sun will set if we dy any longer."


    Chen Zangjin smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother. I heard from those watching the excitement that the magistrate has hosted a banquet, and the Xu family will have a banquet at the government office. It is estimated that they will not go back until dark."


    After saying this, he called Chen Zanggu and the two brothers left.


    Both Chi and Shan were shrewd. When they saw this, they called their sons and asked them to follow them. They said, "Let the two younger ones follow. If anything happens, they can also be errand runners." Come back and give us news." Old Ruan knew what they were nning, so she snorted coldly but didn''t say anything, which was regarded as acquiescence. She called Chen Yinhua and exined in detail what she should do after arriving at Xu''s house.


    Chen Yinhua listened patiently and said after listening: "Don''t worry, Nai, this is rted to our family''s livelihood. My granddaughter will definitely do a good job."


    Then she turned to look at the sky and said, "Mistress, my granddaughter found a rabbit nest deep in the woods a few days ago. While it was still early, my granddaughter went to smoke out the rabbit nest and catch the rabbits inside, so that we wouldn''t After getting the money and leaving, the fat rabbit meat became cheaper for others."


    After hearing this, Chen Yinhua''s younger brother Chen Shengxi almost drooled and said, "Sister, I will go smoke the rabbit nest with you."


    "Okay." Chen Yinhua nodded in agreement, then looked at Old Ruan and said, "Mistress, my granddaughter will be gone for half an hour at most, and she will be home before her uncle and unclee back. You don''t have to worry."


    After hearing this, Old Ruan agreed: "Well, you have always been prudent in doing things. I trust you."


    Although Mrs. Ruan treats her daughter badly, she treats her granddaughter well, because her granddaughter belongs to her son and daughter-inw. She is a smart person and knows how to have a good rtionship with her son and daughter-inw, so that she can have a good life when she is old. .


    Chen Yinhua was very happy after hearing this. She took the huozhezi and the cloth bag and left.


    Chen Jinhua stopped her and said, "Sister Yinhua, sister, please go with you."


    Chen Jinhua may not have eaten meat for a long time, and she was so greedy that she was afraid that after Chen Yinhua and her brother caught a rabbit, they would roast one and eat it first. She didn''t want them to eat it alone.


    Chen Yinhua smiled, pointed to the things she wanted to bring back, and said, "Sister Jinhua''s needlework is good. Why don''t you go take a look at the sachets I want to bring back, and divide them up so that you can sell them for money."


    Chen Jinhua wanted to eat meat, but she knew that she could hide one or two of the sachets and sell them for money, so she hesitated.


    In the end, Chen Jinhua stayed, but pushed Shan''s other son out: "Let Xiaoliu go with you and help you."


    Chen Yinhua nced at Chen Xiaoliu and agreed: "Okay, Xiaoliu wille with us."


    Chen Xiaoliu was very happy and kept nodding. This time its good, he has rabbit meat to eat.


    However, this is just an excuse, the rabbit hole has long been empty.


    Chen Yinhua took Chen Shengxi and Chen Xiaoliu deep into the woods, pointed to a forest and said: "I remember that the rabbit nest is here. Let''s look for it. We will definitely find it."


    "Ah? Sister Yinhua, it turns out you forgot where the rabbit''s nest is." Chen Xiaoliu was very depressed and angry, and said dissatisfied: "How can we find it in such a big forest?"


    Chen Yinhua smiled and said: "It''s still early before dark. Let''s look hard and we will definitely find it."


    Chen Sheng said happily: "Xiao Liu, let''s look for it quickly. If we find it, we will bake one and eat it. When the timees, I will give you two rabbit legs."


    Give him both rabbit legs!


    When Chen Xiaoliu heard this, he immediately got excited. He stoppedining and started looking for the rabbit''s nest.

 Chapter 1162: Frightened and fainted

    Chapter 1162: Frightened and fainted


    Chapter 1162 I fainted with fright


    Chen Yinhua took advantage of Chen Xiaoliu to find the rabbit nest with a wooden stick, and winked at Chen Shengxi.


    Chen Shengxi understood and followed Chen Yinhua deeper into the forest and asked, "Sister, what do you want to do again?"


    Chen Shengxi used the word "you". Obviously this was not the first time that Chen Yinhua ran out to do things privately. Every time Chen Yinhua went out, she could bring back some food for Chen Shengxi, so Chen Shengxi was happy to cover for her.


    Chen Yinhua nodded: "Well, I have to go out and I''ll be back in half an hour. Keep an eye on Xiao Liu and don''t let him do bad things."


    Chen Sheng said happily: "Xiaoliu, how can my sister be at ease?"


    Chen Xiaoliu was only nine years old and not very smart, so Chen Shengxi thought he could deal with him.


    but


    "What is sister going to do? You have toe back quickly, otherwise grandma will be angry and have to wait for sister to go to the Xu family to swindle money." Chen Shengxi reminded.


    Chen Yinhua frowned when she heard this, looked at Chen Shengxi and said, "Shengxi, do you also think it is right to go to the Xu family to defraud money?"


    Chen Shengxi was stunned for a moment, without nodding or shaking his head, but said: "Sister, if our family had money andnd, I would definitely not let you do such a thing, but now we don''t even have a household registration, so we can only use this Find ways to survive."


    He nced at Chen Yinhua, then lowered his head, choking and saying, "I don''t want my sister to be sold."


    He heard his eldest uncle telling his eldest uncle''s wife that if the family could no longer get enough money to buy a household registration, they would have to sell their daughter. Sister Jinhua is the daughter of the aunt and uncle. The couple are definitely not willing to sell her, so it will be his sister who is sold first.


    Father is dead, and mother cant do anything. She will only make trouble and cannot protect Sister Yinhua.


    So rather than being sold into very or being sold into a building for money, Chen Shengxi felt that deceiving the Xu family was the best way.


    Chen Yinhuaughed after hearing this: "Don''t worry, Shengxi, if this thing goes through, we will definitely get a new household registration and have a ce to stay."


    The third aunt may not give them money, but the third uncle has studied and is from the vige chief''s family. Such a family is more honorable than them and is better at doing things than them. It is impossible to see the inws in such misery and not help.


    Therefore, Chen Yinhua felt that although she would not get rich by taking this trip, it would not be a loss.


    Chen Shengxi''s eyes lit up after hearing this and asked: "Sister, are you serious? What on earth are you going to do?"


    Chen Yinhua said: "When did sister lie to you? As for what to do? You will know when sisteres back."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran away quickly without saying anything more.


    In the north of the city, arge shop near the city gate was very crowded at the moment. A red cloth was hung at the door of the shop, and many people came to the door carrying four-color gifts. It was obvious that the owner of this shop had a big event.


    The shop is a new tofu workshop opened by the Qin Gu Luotian family in Fucheng. The front shop entertains customers and sells tofu, and behind it is a huge tofu workshop. Behind the tofu workshop, there is a small house where Chen and Gu Dagui live.


    When Mrs. Chen first came to Fucheng and saw this shop, she was extremely happy. She felt around here and looked around. For several days, she couldn''t bear to go out, so she stayed in the house to guard it, for fear that the house would run away. It''s extremely rare.


    Chen Yinhua came here for the first time. When she saw therge shop with twelve doors, she was shocked. The third aunt''s family was really prosperous. Such a shop was as good as three shops in other people''s homes. She was really rich. .


    And those people who were carrying four-color gifts shouted into the shop: "Ms. Chen, your family is finally getting better. From now on, it will be a noble family. When your nephew bes an official, you have to take care of us." Neighbors."


    "Hahaha, Madam Gao, don''t worry, we are all neighbors, and we will be together for a long time in the future. When my nephew bes an official, if you have anything, just ask and he will definitely help. of."


    Chen Yinhua was delighted when she heard this high-pitched voice. The voice was a bit like her grandma''s, and her surname was Chen, so she thought she was her third aunt.


    Its good that Sangu is here!


    Then another male voice came, exining in a somewhat anxious voice: "Neighbors, don''t listen to her nonsense. Mrs. Chen loves to talk nonsense. My nephew has just been admitted as a schr. He has more than ten years to wait until he can be an official." , thank you all neighbors for your love."


    When Chen Yinhua heard this, she was very happy. This must be the third uncle... Listening to the third uncle''s words, it turned out that he was indeed a well-educated person, much better than the third uncle.


    Chen Yinhua was very happy. She found a ce, the people were there, and her third uncle was a reasonable person.


    Chen Yinhua thought she was saved, but when she saw that the door of the shop was surrounded by three floors, she knew she couldn''t squeeze in, so she took a detour to the back door of the shop.


    The third aunt''s shop was very big. Chen Yinhua walked for half a quarter of an hour before arriving at the back door of the shop. But before she even got close to the back door, a young man with a wooden stick appeared in front of her. He pointed at her and said, "Where is this beggar?" This ce is Gus workshop, you dare toe!


    Chen Yinhua was startled by this young man who suddenly appeared... Chen Yinhua had escaped from the famine. When she saw the young man, she felt that this man was not easy to mess with. He was also good at boxing and kicking, otherwise he would not havee to her silently.


    Chen Yinhua said directly without any nonsense: "This little brother, I came from Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture in the northwest. My surname is Chen and my name is Chen Yinhua. This shop belongs to my aunt and uncle. My aunt''s name is Chen Shuihua, and my uncle''s name is Chen Yinhua." Gu Dagui, please tell me, my little brother, that my grandma wants to plot against my uncles nephew, so my aunt and uncle must see me."


    Chen Yinhua is very smart and knows that if she doesn''t tell her grandma''s n to plot against Gu Dexing, her aunt will not be able to see her. She will just treat her as if she is not a rtive and drive her away.


    Hearing this, Afeng frowned: "You said thedy who runs this shop is your aunt?"


    Mr. Chen actually still has her natal family? And Mrs. Chens mother wants to plot against Gu Dexing?


    A Feng was shocked. Thinking of Mrs. Chens appearance, he really couldnt imagine how terrifying Mrs. Chens mother would be.


    A Feng shivered, looked at Chen Yinhua in front of him, and asked her: "Seriously?"


    Chen Yinhua nodded: "It''s absolutely true. Please hurry up and inform your aunt and uncle. My uncle and third uncle have already gone to the Yamen Gate to block the Xu family. If it''s toote, Gu Dexing''s marriage to Miss Xu''s family may be ruined!" "


    After hearing this, A Feng did not dare to be negligent anymore. He pointed at Chen Yinhua and said, "Stand here and don''t move. I will go and inform the shopkeeper."


    A Feng didn''t even open the door. He climbed over the wall and went in. When he came to the front bunk, he first went to Gu Dagui and told him what Chen Yinhua said.


    Gu Dagui was confused after hearing this. After thinking for a while, he finally remembered that A Feng was talking about Chens natal family.


    Gu Dagui froze. Memories from more than ten years ago came to his mind. In his mind, the Chen family was having a huge quarrel with his family. The Chen family was about to run over and die at the door of his house. The Chen family stabbed someone with a knife and wiped it out. The appearance of his neck... The memory was so exciting that Gu Dagui couldn''t bear it. He rolled his eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 1163: Chen kills people

    Chapter 1163: Chen kills people


    Chapter 1163 Chens Killing


    Shopkeeper, shopkeeper, dont faint! A Feng was shocked. He really didnt expect that the shopkeeper would be so fragile. He fainted when he heard that his wifes family members wereing.


    A Feng sighed, grabbed Gu Dagui, mmed him into the Taishi chair next to him, and let him continue to faint, while he ran to find Mrs. Chen.


    Mrs. Chen was entertaining the neighbors who came to give gifts in the front shop. Listening to them praise her, she felt so beautiful in her heart. asionally, she added in a pretentious manner: "Hey, don''t say that. My nephew has just been admitted as a schr. It has reached the point of bing a prince or a prime minister, but you cant praise him like that."


    Although Chen is illiterate, she has listened a lot and naturally knows what it means to be granted the title of Marquis and Prime Minister.


    "Ms. Chen, please stop being modest. Your nephew took the exam once and became a schr. This is not an ordinary prospect. He is blessed by God. He will naturally have a prosperous official career and rise all the way up." A meat seller in the north of the city. The butcherdy at the stall squeezed over and praised Mrs. Chen without leaving any room, and finally said: "Mrs. Chen, your nephew has been admitted as a schr. For such a happy event, there must be a banquet, right? Then you say In short, as much meat as you want, my stall will cover it and it will be cheaper for you."


    Hehe, Mrs. Chen smiled, and brought a skinny piece of meat as a gift, hoping to win a piece of business from her family. She was really good at doing business.


    Mrs. Chen held on to a gold hairpin on her head and said, "Madam Wang, my nephew is going back to his hometown tomorrow. I don''t know whether he will hold a banquet in the city. If so, let''s talk about it then."


    Madam Wang wants to strangle Mrs. Chen to death, huh, you stinky bitch, with your temperament of showing off and having such a shameful thing, why don''t you hold a banquet in Fucheng to show off your face and collect enough gifts? !


    Mrs. Chen was extremely happy when she saw Mrs. Wang''s deted look. She was about to say some harsh words when Afeng came and shouted to her: "Madam shopkeeper, the shopkeeper has something to do with you. You and I Come for a visit.


    Mrs. Chen turned around and asked, "What do you want from me? I''m busy."


    Afeng said: "The shopkeeper is in the ounting room next door. He said there is an error in an ount and asked you to go over and settle it."


    Chenined: "You want me to calcte it? I can''t understand it."


    How is it that I am illiterate?


    But Mrs. Chen cares about money, and she is afraid that Gu Jinli wille to settle the ounts with her if there are any mistakes in the ounts, so she can only stand up, hold the gold hairpin on her head and say to the group of people who came to congratte her: "Sisters-inw, you are looking for me, I will go and take a look first."


    He said proudly: "Dagui is like this, he can''t leave me for a moment."


    So don''t look after Gu Dagui as the shopkeeper and try to lure a rtive''s widow to seduce him. If anyone dares to have an idea of Gu Dagui, I will chop her into pieces!


    Thedies from the neighborhood who were present rolled their eyes inwardly and said with smiles on their faces: "Ms. Chen, go ahead. Let''s sit here for a while and then go back."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen held on to the golden hairpin on her head and twisted away.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Gaoined softly to the butcher''s wife: "It''s just a golden hairpin. Is it worth showing off like this? Are you holding on to it all the time, for fear that we can''t see it?"


    Hey, you''re right, Mrs. Chen is just afraid that you won''t see it.


    A Feng was impressed by the Chen family. He could really show off at any time. A Feng quickened his pace and soon came to the next room.


    Not long after, Mrs. Chen followed in. She was shocked when she saw Gu Dagui fainting in the chair. She rushed over and shouted: "Dagui, Dagui, are you okay? You can''t leave us orphans and widowed mothers."


    He turned and pointed at Afeng and asked angrily: "What''s going on? Why did Dagui faint? Who bullied him?"


    Who dares to bully her man? He doesn''t want to live anymore!


    He scolded Afeng again: "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you see that the shopkeeper fainted? Hurry up and call for a doctor." Instead of asking for a doctor, Ah Feng came over, grabbed Gu Dagui''s hand, and took out another After giving Gu Dagui a smell of a bottle of smelly medicine, Gu Dagui finally woke up.


    Hurrah, Gu Dagui gasped for breath. When he saw Mrs. Chen, he grabbed her hand and cried: "Lianniang, it''s not good, your mother''s family is here!"


    The name Lianniang was given by Mrs. Chen from Gu Dexings mother.


    After Mrs. Chen severed ties with her natal family, she no longer wanted to be called Chen Shuihua and wanted to change her name. Gu Dexing''s mother said that she had a good nature and had the character of a lotus flower growing out of the mud without being stained, so she gave her the nickname "Lian Niang".


    Mrs. Chen liked her very much, so Gu Dagui changed her name to Lien Niang and called her Lian Niang for more than ten years.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen was a little confused and asked Gu Dagui: "What are you talking about? Are you stupid? Where do I have my mother-inw?"


    Gu Dagui was so anxious that he shouted: "Hey, it''s the old Chen family. They are in Fucheng now. Your niece, the one named Chen Yinhua, is waiting for us at the back door. She said she wanted to see us. She also said you Mother wants to harm Brother Xing and ruin Brother Xings marriage to the Xu family!"


    "What, you said someone is trying to ruin Brother Xing''s marriage with Miss Xu?" Mrs. Chen got angry and yelled, "Who is the one who had his ancestral grave dug up so bad that he wants to ruin someone''s marriage? Hurry up and take me to see you. , if you dont kill her alive, I will take herst name!


    With that said, he grabbed Gu Dagui and said, "Are you still faint? If not, take me there quickly."


    Seeing that Gu Dagui was still confused, Ah Feng replied: "That man is at the back door of the shop. I will take the shopkeeper and the shopkeeper''s wife over there."


    Speaking, he turned around and left the house.


    Ms. Chen immediately grabbed Gu Dagui and followed her. When passing by the woodshed of the house, she paused and seemed to understand. She took a hatchet and held it in her hand, and then followed Gu Dagui to the back door.


    When Gu Dagui saw this, he was extremely frightened and wanted to **** the knife from her hand, but Chen dodged it.


    Chen said: "If it were really them, do you think they could still be kind?"


    Gu Dagui was choked by the question. With the virtue of the Chen family, once theye, they will not be easy to get rid of, but he exined: "The person A Feng said is your niece, please don''t kill her first, wait for her to say something." After all, he is a child after all, he was still young at that time, and he is here to inform us this time."


    "Bah, what kind of good things can be raised by the old Chen family? She must have her own little n foring here. That little girl had better not open her mouth like a lion, otherwise she will be the first one I kill!" Chen Shi didn''t have a good impression of the Chen family, so she came to the back door with a gloomy look. After opening the back door with a bang, she saw a girl in tattered and dirty clothes not far away.


    But this girl looked a bit like old Ruan. When Chen saw her, she thought of her mother. She immediately raised the knife, rushed over, grabbed Chen Yinhua''s hair, and said angrily: "Are you Chen Yinhua? You said that old witch? I want to harm my brother, is this true or false?!"


    Chen Yinhua heard from little Ruan that this third aunt was tough, but when she actually saw her, she was shocked by her actions and said hurriedly: "Yinhua doesn''t dare to lie to third aunt. Grandma has to After knowing that the third aunt''s family was prosperous and her nephew was admitted as a schr, he wanted to deceive the Xu family and say that Gu Dexing was engaged to his niece. He asked the Xu family to give one thousand taels of silver to break off the engagement. The uncle and the third uncle knew that Xu The family is meeting the prefect at the government office, and they are already waiting there."


    Chen Yinhua spoke sharply and quickly told the old Ruan family their ns.


    "What? These people who have killed thousands of people still refuse to let me go after so many years. OK, OK, OK, OK, I won''t survive this time. Fight with them!" Mrs. Chen was so angry that she almost went crazy and pushed her away. Chen Yinhua, holding a hatchet, rushed towards the Yamen, intending to chop up Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu.

 Chapter 1164: Arrests

    Chapter 1164: Arrests


    Chapter 1164: Arresting people


    "Stop, Lianniang, stop!" Gu Dagui hurriedly rushed forward, grabbed Chen''s arm and said: "Don''t be so impulsive, you are a daughter, that is your mother''s family, you are holding a knife If we go and kill people, what will others think of us?"


    "I don''t care what they think of us. You know very well the virtues of the Chen family. If you don''t show them some color and let them know they are afraid, you will be eaten by them for the rest of your life." Mrs. Chen was so angry. His face turned ck and he shouted: "And what they want to harm this time is Brother Xing. The eldest brother and sister-inw are the only ones left. In the past, he got into trouble and looked like he was going to be crippled. But now he has finally made a difference." , if you are harmed by the Chen family again, arent you afraid that your sister-inw wille to us at night and demand your life?!


    Mr. Chen was afraid of ghosts, so she threw Gu Dagui away.


    With a bang, Gu Dagui was thrown to the ground and hit hard. His tail bone hurt so much that he gritted his teeth and turned pale.


    Mrs. Chen gave him a disgusted look and said, "Look at your worthless look. Just sit down. I can do it myself."


    "Whatever you can do can be done, just do it." Gu Dagui grabbed Chen''s feet and said, "Whether you have any brains or not, Yinhua has already said it. Your eldest brother and third brother are waiting outside the Fucheng Yamen. If you just rush over to find them, the whole city will know about it at dawn tomorrow, and Brother Xing''s marriage will still be blown!"


    When Mrs. Chen saw her feet being grabbed by Gu Dagui, she originally wanted to kick him away. When she heard this, she asked urgently: "Then what do you think we should do? We can''t let them meet Mr. Xu, we have to deal with them quickly." Otherwise, the marriage will be really dirty."


    Mr. Xu is not a person who suffers losses, and he loves face. If her parents'' troublese to him, Gu Dexing will definitely not get good results with Mr. Xu''s temper.


    "Third Aunt, you can send this little brother to stop the uncle and the third uncle!" Chen Yinhua was also shocked by Chen''s attitude of trying to kill someone with a knife. After she came to her senses, she pointed at A Feng and said: " This little brother knows how to use fists and kicks, so let him take two guys there, and he will be able to quietly capture the uncle and the third uncle."


    Gu Dagui''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said to Chen: "Lianniang, your niece is right. Let A Feng and A Ling go together to arrest your eldest brother and your third brother, and prevent them from meeting Mr. Xu."


    A Feng, A Ling and Grandma Cao were all designated by Xiaoyu to work in the shop. The two boys are good at boxing and kicking, and Aunt Cao was bought from Guanya. She knows the rules, general affairs, and settling ounts. With the three of them in the shop, the couple feel much more rxed.


    Mrs. Chen was not happy when she first met A Feng and the others, because they were the people Gu Jinli had designated to stay, and Mrs. Chen wanted them to run the shop as husband and wife and didn''t want to be stared at. But now she heard this He immediately said to Afeng: "Boss Feng, hurry up and call boy Ling. Let''s drive to the government office. We can''t let those two **** ruin Brother Xing''s marriage!"


    "Yes." Ah Feng responded, rushed into the house, and soon drove out with Ah Ling in a mule cart.


    "Hurry up and get in the car." Mrs. Chen dragged Chen Yinhua and said, "It has been more than ten years, and those two murderers must have changed their appearance. You can go with us and point them out to us."


    Time was tight, but she couldn''t dy. She didn''t have time to look for someone slowly and sarcastically.


    "Eh." Chen Yinhua got on the mule cart without any worries. Ever since she decided toe to see San Gu, she has been on San Gu''s side and is not afraid of being exposed in front of the Chen family... The Chen family is unreliable. Now only San Gu and Third uncle has the ability to be her backer, she must seize it.


    Seeing that she deserved to be so light-hearted, Mrs. Chen sneered and said, "Put your petty thoughts away. If you dare to take advantage of my family like other Chen family members, Brother Xing, I will tear you apart!"


    "My niece doesn''t dare." Chen Yinhua lowered her head and said, "My niece knows that she has a humble status, so she doesn''t dare to have any inappropriate thoughts. She came to inform Third Gu this time just in the hope that Third Gu can help her after the matter ispleted. My brother and I got a household registration."


    He told Mrs. Chen another piece of news: "My father is dead."


    So even if there was any hatred before, I hope Sangu will stop caring about her because her father is dead. Now she is just a lonely girl without her father and her household registration, and she doesnt ask for much. After hearing this, Mrs. Chen was stunned for a moment. Without saying anything else, she dragged Chen Yinhua into the mule cart.


    A Feng, hurry up and leave! Gu Dagui was also very anxious and said to A Feng who was driving.


    A Feng whipped the mule hard and drove the mule cart towards the government office.


    It was almost evening now. Gu Jinan and the others stayed in the government office for a long time. The ancient magistrate was very satisfied with them. He talked to them for a long time and even allowed them to eat. Seeing that the sun was going down, he let them go home.


    In a small alley across the street, Chen Zanggu asked Chen Zangjin: "Brother, are there any Xu family members in that group of people?"


    Chen Zangjin squinted his eyes and looked at it, but he was a little far away and couldn''t see clearly: "Let''s go over and take a closer look."


    After saying that, they walked towards the opposite street, and their sons hurriedly followed.


    They changed their clothes and looked like ordinary peasants, except that their hair was a bit messy and exuded the sour smell of not washing their hair for a month.


    So when they walked over, the others didn''t suspect anything. They just covered their mouths in disgust and cursed: "Damn it, is there no water in your house? It''s been such a hot day that you haven''t washed it in a long time, and the smell is too strong!" "


    The Chen brothers didn''t care what others said about them. Instead, they approached the yamen gate and looked at Gu Jinan''s group of people. Their eyes fell on Mr. Xu... The only old man in the crowd must be Mr. Xu. If you follow him, you will definitely find the Xu family home. My wife came to my house with my wife to swindle money.


    The confidant of the ancient prefecture personally sent Gu Jinan and the others out of the government office gate, and said to them: "You schrs have given us He''an Prefecture some face this time. Have a good rest after you go back. You should think carefully about the matter of the prefecture''s studies. When the timees, Give a reply to the prefect."


    After being selected as a schr, you can study in a government school, but Gu Jinan and the others don''t seem to be interested in a government school. After all, there is a great Confucian like Mr. Ouyang here. If you waste timeing to study in a city, you might as well study with Mr. Ouyang.


    However, the ancient prefect still wanted them toe and study in the prefecture, so Gu Jinan and the others did not refuse immediately, but said they would go back and discuss it with their families.


    "Yes, we will definitely discuss it carefully with our family and live up to the prefect''s love." Gu Jinan and the others bowed and said.


    The master smiled and said: "That''s good. It''s gettingte, so I won''t dy you all. Go slowly."


    He watched Gu Jinan and the others get on the mule cart. After the mule cart left, the master turned around and returned to the government office. He really gave Gu Jinan and the others enough face.

 Chapter 1165: Cousin help

    Chapter 1165: Cousin help


    Chapter 1165 Cousin, help


    Its true that Gu Jinan and the others are too promising, so they cant help but give them this face.


    Because Gu Jinan and the others were so promising, the ancient magistrate not only met Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming, the four people who passed the schr examination, but also the candidates who failed the examination, such as Lu Bai, He Jinsheng, Yao Youqian, and Qu Wenliang.


    The ancient prefect alsoforted He Jinsheng and the others, saying that the imperial examination was difficult and only a handful of people passed the exam once or twice. Most of them passed the exam three or five times. He told them not to be discouraged and study hard, and one day they would be able to pass the exam.


    He Jinsheng and Lu Bai cried again because of the ancient prefect''s words, and their hearts for the imperial examination became passionate again.


    Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu saw Gu Jinan and the others getting on the mule cart and hurriedly followed them. However, Gu Jinan and the Xu family were both riding in the mule cart. They couldn''t follow quietly and had to run.


    Gu Jinan had been practicing boxing for several years. Hearing the sound of footsteps following them, he raised the car curtains and looked back like a torch. He faintly saw two men, big and two small, following them, and sneered silently. Said: "Zezi, keep an eye on them and see what they want to do? If they still follow us when we separate from the Xu family''s motorcade, we will turn into the alley and catch them."


    "Yes." Sawako responded, while driving while paying attention to Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu''s father and son who were following them.


    Not long after, when they reached a fork in the road and separated from the Xu family, the Gu Jinan family''s mule cart deliberately stopped to wait for Chen Zangjin and the others. However, Chen Zangjin, Chen Zanggu and his son did not stop, but continued to chase the Xu family''s mule cart. run.


    Master, they are going for the Xu family, Zezi said.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan said: "Take a shortcut and rush to the front of the Xu family''s mule cart to report to the Xu family and see what the Xu family wants to do with these four people."


    These four people''s tracking skills are really bad. The Xu family has a nursing home, so the Xu family''s nursing home must have discovered them.


    "Hey." Sawako responded, and just as he was about to turn the car around and head towards the trail, he saw a mule cart rushing over from the opposite street and blocking directly in front of the four people.


    Immediately afterwards, two people rushed out of the car. A woman grabbed a man''s hair and dragged him into the mule cart. It looked like... a fight between shrews.


    Zezi was shocked and said to Gu Jinan, "Young master, this is your noble aunt."


    Gu Jinan frowned and immediately raised the curtain and looked forward. Sure enough, he saw Chen fighting with a man. Fortunately, with Afeng''s help, Chen quickly dragged the man into the mule cart.


    Chen Zanggu was confused when he saw this, and ran away, but Aling had already spotted him, grabbed his arm, threw him over his shoulder, and threw him to the ground with a bang.


    Gu Dagui hurriedly sat up, held down Chen Zanggu, and called to Mrs. Chen: "Rope, rope, quickly bring the rope to tie people up."


    Ms. Chen hurriedly got a rope and **** the person with Gu Dagui.


    When Chen Zangjin''s son Chen Shengfu saw this, he pushed Chen Zanggu''s son towards Afeng and chased the Xu family''s mule cart. While chasing, he shouted: "Cousin, cousin of the Gu family, help me!"


    The sound was very shrill, and Mr. Xu and the others heard it.


    Mr. Xu had already noticed the ident on the road, but he didn''t want to care about it. Therefore, when Chen''s mule cart rushed out to stop people, he asked the Xu family nurse to continue driving home.


    But these words ruined Mr. Xu''s n. They all heard the words after shouting them out. It was no longer possible to pretend not to know.


    Mr. Xu looked at the shocked Gu Dexing and asked, "Do you have a cousin in Fucheng?"


    Gu Dexing shook his head hurriedly: "No, my only rtives in Fucheng are my second uncle and my second aunt."


    He then exined: "When I was fleeing from famine, my family and my grandfather''s family were separated. We haven''t met each other since then. I really don''t know why that person called me cousin?"


    Mr. Xu''s face darkened and he said, "That''s a rtive of your second aunt''s family." "Huh?" Gu Dexing was shocked and shook his head: "That''s even more impossible... My family has stopped interacting with the second aunt''s family for a long time. .


    Although he was still young at that time, he still remembered the incident. He had seen the Chen familye to his house to make trouble, and in the end almost killed someone. After that, the two families never interacted with each other.


    But this is a scandal, and it is the matter of the second aunt''s natal family, and it is rted to the second aunt''s face. As a junior, Gu Dexing cannot tell Mr. Xu clearly, so he only said: "I don''t have any cousins in Fucheng."


    Cousin, cousin, help me! Chen Shengfu was chasing after him, shouting wildly all the way.


    It is evening now, and there are still people rushing home for dinner on the street. Many people heard the shouting and looked this way.


    Mr. Xu sighed: "Stop the car, cover the man''s mouth and catch him."


    Having just shown his face in Fucheng today, Mr. Xu doesn''t want gossip about his Xu family to spread tomorrow.


    "Yes." The Xu Family Nursing Home immediately stopped the mule cart, rushed over, covered Chen Shengfu''s mouth, and stuffed him into the mule cart. Then he said to the passers-by watching the show: "It''s a distant rtive of the family who is ying in the autumn wind, and he''s here to ask for money. , please stop looking."


    Upon hearing this, a passer-by eximed, "It turns out he is a rtive of Da Qiu Feng."


    This man has three rtives. Some of his rtives are poor, so they like to ask rich rtives for money. Rtives from rich families will do things like this when they are annoyed.


    Passers-by hurried home, and after hearing the Xu familys exnation, they did not stay any longer.


    Ms. Chen was going crazy. When she rushed over, Chen Shengfu had already been dragged into the Xu family''s mule cart.


    She rushed over, opened the curtain, and said to Mr. Xu with a stiff smile: "Uncle Xu, this, this is my rtive. There is some misunderstanding. If you don''t bother me, please take action. Give him to me, and I will take him away right away." .


    When Gu Dexing saw Mr. Chen, his heart skipped a beat and asked, "Second aunt, is this really the cousin of the Chen family?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen gave him a fierce look and said, "You don''t have to worry about this matter."


    with the help of his cousin, there''s no vampire rtive in the family!


    When Mr. Xu saw this, he became more and more certain that this was a rtive of the Chen family. Moreover, the Chen family had been following his family''s mule cart, making it clear that they wereing to his family.


    Since the Chen family hase to his house, Mr. Xu cannot ignore it.


    "My noble wife, since we are rtives, the Xu family should help. Let''s go back to your shop to talk." Mr. Xu lowered the car curtain and said to the nurse who was driving: "Go to Gu''s workshop in the north of the city."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the guard immediately drove his mule cart to the north of the city.


    Ms. Chen is about to cry. Damn it, she worked so hard and finally the Xu family found out. What can we do?


    "Why did the person run away from the Xu family''s mule cart?" Gu Dagui rushed over and asked, looking at the lost Chen.


    "How do I know?!" Mrs. Chen yelled, and then started to get scared. She grabbed Gu Dagui''s arm and said, "Dagui, you said that if the Xu family knew about the Chen family, they would tell Brother Xing What should I do if I break off the engagement? Will my sister-inw turn into a ghost at night ande to take my life?"

 Chapter 1166: Beg on your knees

    Chapter 1166: Beg on your knees


    Chapter 1166 Begging


    Gu Dagui smiled angrily: "How long have you been thinking about this? Is my sister-inw the kind of person who would risk her life?"


    Gu Dagui knew that Chen was not afraid of being killed, but felt that he had failed to help his sister-inw take care of Brother Xing and Sister Mei, and he felt sorry for his sister-inw, so he said this.


    "Let''s go quickly. If it''s toote, your nephew says something he shouldn''t have said to Mr. Xu, things will get worse." Gu Dagui took Chen''s wrist, put her on the mule cart, and said to Afeng: "Hurry up Follow the Xu family''s mule cart."


    A Feng and A Ling had already **** Chen Zangjin, Chen Zanggu, and Chen Zanggus sons, gagged them and threw them into the mule cart. When they heard the words, they responded, whipped the mules, and followed the Xu familys mule cart.


    Ms. Chen came to her senses only when the mule carriage moved. She pulled the carriage and asked, "Where did the knife go?"


    Gu Dagui said: "If you throw it on the ground, I will pick it up and put it away for you. Mr. Xu knows this. It''s inappropriate for you to hold a knife again. It will make peopleugh."


    Dont identally smear your neck again.


    Mr. Chen had wiped her neck back then, and now there is still a shallow scar on her neck.


    Gu Dagui nced at Scar, and was also extremely scared... No matter it was the Chen family or the Chen family, he couldn''t do it. If they fought, the best Gu Dagui could do was to hide the knife and block the Chen family''s knife.


    Look at how cowardly you are, youre so scared, fight them! Mrs. Chen said very hard, her look was extremely fierce.


    Gu Dagui still didn''t give her the knife, and just said: "Let''s think about it first and how to exin it to Mr. Xuter."


    Chen Yinhua looked at Mrs. Chen''s fierce look as she was looking for a knife to kill someone, and secretly thought: Third Gu is really tough, just like a female bandit. No wonder the family failed to capture Third Gu back then, leaving Third Gu to raise arge family.


    "What are you looking at? When you see Mr. Xuter, you have to tell him clearly, or I will chop you alive!" Mrs. Chen has a bad temper. No matter who she is, she will always be angry when she is in a bad mood. Yelling, besides, Chen Yinhua is still a member of the Chen family.


    Chen Yinhua lowered her eyebrows and said, "Yes, my niece knows about it. Third aunt, don''t worry."


    After Chen Zangjin, Chen Zanggu and his son heard this, the three of them stared at Chen Yinhua. This **** dared to tip off the Chen family and ruined the family''s n. Wait, when motheres, they will let mother sell Chen Yinhua!


    Chen Yinhua didn''t even look at them. She sat obediently and leaned towards Mrs. Chen, obviously nning to follow Mrs. Chen.


    "Don''t call me Third Aunt. I have nothing to do with the Chen family." Mrs. Chen yelled, then looked at Gu Dagui and asked hopefully: "Dagui, you said we should hide the Chen family''s affairs and not tell Mr. Xu. , just want Chen Shengfu back, okay?"


    Gu Dagui shook his head: "What''s the matter? I''ve been caught, so I can only tell the truth. If you are caught doing it and still keep it secret, Mr. Xu will only be more angry."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen feltpletely deted, and sat down softly. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "The old Chen family who is causing harm to people, if I don''t kill them this time, I won''t be named Chen!"


    A Feng and A Ling were sitting on the front board of the car. When they heard this, they looked at each other and thought: Whether you kill them or not, they all have to be named Chen.


    More than three-quarters of an hourter, the mule cart finally arrived at Gu''s workshop in the north of the city. The sky hadpletely darkened, and there were still some congrattory people in the front shop.


    Xujia Nursing Home is very good at doing things, so they took a detour directly to the back door.


    As soon as they arrived at the back door, before the mule cart could stop, Chen jumped out of the mule cart, rushed to the Xu family''s mule cart, and said in a very dog-like manner: "Uncle Xu, the shop is here, why don''t you get out of the car."


    He took the stool hanging on the board of the car in front and put it on, and asked Mr. Xu to step on the stool and get out of the car.


    Seeing that she was so attentive, Mr. Xu''s expression did not improve at all. After stepping on the stool and getting out of the car, he said to the nurse: "Please get out of the car, please, the young people of the Chen family." Upon hearing this, Mr. Chen hurriedly said: "No need to invite, just go ahead. Just drag that harmful little brat down!"


    As he spoke, he reached half of his body into the car, grabbed Chen Shengfu, and dragged him out of the car: "You wolf, get down here!"


    Cousin, cousin, please help! Chen Shengfu was not **** or gagged. When he saw Chening to arrest him, he grabbed Gu Dexing and asked him for help.


    "Cousin, who is your cousin? Don''t put too much arrogance on your face. Get off here." Ms. Chen grabbed Chen Shengfu''s clothes and almost tore them before dragging Chen Shengfu off the mule. car.


    Xu Zhaoming was also on the mule cart, his eyes widened as he stared at it. After Gu Dexing got off in a hurry, he came to his senses and followed him.


    Mr. Xu stood not far from the mule cart, with a calm old face, watching this farce... To be honest, Mr. Xu now regrets having promised Xu Zhong to Gu Dexing. He never expected that Chen''s natal family A person with this kind of virtue can be so shameless that he even plots against his eldest uncle''s son''s marriage partner.


    Although every family has one or two poor rtives, the Chen family is no longer poor rtives, but a scourge that almost makes them lose face!


    Gu Dexing looked at Mr. Xus gloomy face and was so frightened that he whispered: "Grandpa Xu, please dont be angry~"


    Mr. Xu pretended not to hear, looked at Gu Dagui who was also scared and said, "Open the door first and enter the house. What does it look like to be blocked here?"


    Gu Dagui hurriedly took the key and opened the door: "Uncle Xu, pleasee in quickly."


    Mr. Xu turned around and walked into the house with a cane. Hearing the sound of the cane hitting the ground, you knew that he was in a bad mood at the moment.


    Chen Shengfu was not afraid of death and shouted: "Grandpa Xu, please wait for me. Don''t leave me. Third aunt will beat me to death!"


    "You wolf bastard, if you dare to speak, I will beat you to death!" Mrs. Chen grabbed Chen Shengfu''s hair and pped him several times until he cried.


    Mr. Xu was angry, and turned back to stare at Gu Dagui and said, "Do you and your wife really want to be embarrassed? You Gu family can be embarrassed if you want, but I, the Xu family, don''t want to!"


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui and Mrs. Chen turned pale with fright. Mrs. Chen quickly stopped, grabbed Chen Shengfu, entered the door, and dragged him to the living room at the back of the house.


    Not long after, a group of people came to the living room of the back house. As soon as they entered the room, Ms. Chen knelt down with a plop and wiped her tears to apologize to Mr. Xu: "Uncle Xu, all the mistakes are the fault of my mother-inw and Brother Xing. It doesn''t matter, he is a good boy, don''t be angry, and you must not give up on the marriage."


    Mr. Xu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Mrs. Chen to kneel down to him. He felt a little calmer and said, "What exactly is going on? Please tell me clearly."


    Mrs. Chen did not dare to neglect, so she called Chen Yinhua over: "Yinhua, please speak quickly."


    He then pointed at Chen Shengfu who wanted to speak and said, "A Feng, cover this wolf cub''s mouth!"


    Third aunt, third aunt Chen Shengfu wanted to escape, but was quickly caught by A Feng, who bound his hands and feet and gagged his mouth.


    Mr. Xu said nothing when he saw this and looked at Chen Yinhua.


    Chen Yinhua quickly exined the whole story clearly, and finally said: "Sister Jinhua and I went to Gu''s house once when we were four years old. Since then, we have never seen Gu Xiucai again, and we have nothing to do with him. There is no such thing as an engagement, let alone a private meeting, so Mr. Xu please dont believe Chen Shengfus words.


    Chen Shengfu must have said something in the mule cart, and she had to exin it clearly.

 Chapter 1167: Mother and daughter meet

    Chapter 1167: Mother and daughter meet


    Chapter 1167 Mother and daughter meet


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu had no doubts. After thinking about it, he knew that no matter how stupid Vige Chief Gu was, he would never ration his eldest grandson to the granddaughter of the Chen family.


    But this thing disgusted him and he was still very angry.


    When Mrs. Chen saw this, she cried and made various promises: "Uncle Xu, don''t worry, I will solve the old Chen family''s affairs. I will never let them bother you again, nor will they upset my brother or disgust Linglong." .


    Mr. Xu allowed Chen to cry and let her know that she was afraid, and then he said: "Sure, that''s your mother, how do you solve it? Can you still kill her?"


    He added: "This is a provincial capital, and Brother Xing has just been admitted as a schr. If he is not good, his reputation will be ruined."


    He heard from Mrs. Chen and Chen Yinhua that the Chen family is just a bunch of bastards. Now they are at their most impoverished. Seeing Mrs. Chens daughter be rich, it would be a shame if she didnt bite her.


    And my granddaughter will definitely marry Gu Dexing, and Chen is Gu Dexing''s biological aunt. It is impossible for the Gu Dexing family topletely avoid the troubles caused by the old Chen family.


    Moreover, the old Chen family wants to use Brother Xing''s marriage to plot against the Xu family, and has brought the Xu family into trouble. This cannot be solved by Chen''s two words of assurance.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen cried even harder: "Don''t worry, the old Chen family will never get involved with Brother Xing again. You must never not get married."


    She could use a knife to deal with the Chen family, but she had no choice but to beg like this against the Xu family.


    Gu Dagui knelt down and said, "Uncle Xu, we and my wife really didn''t expect to meet the Chen family again. Please give us a chance and we will definitely resolve this matter, okay?"


    When Gu Dexing saw his second uncle and aunt kneeling down, he also knelt down hurriedly and said, "Grandpa Xu, I swear that I will only marry Sister Linglong as my daughter-inw in this life!"


    An Ge''er said that although wealthy families like to take concubines and raise girls who live with each other, they don''t like their daughters and granddaughters to be wronged, so in their hearts they still like those younger generations who promise not to take concubines.


    Gu Dexing couldn''t think of any way to calm Mr. Xu''s anger for a while, so he could only make this promise.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu had no trouble on his face, but he smiled in his heart... Brother Xing and Gu Dagui were quite innocent in this matter, but Mr. Xu was very satisfied with Brother Xing''s guarantee in exchange.


    He said: "Get up, stop kneeling."


    Mr. Chen was overjoyed and asked, "Are you always angry?"


    Mr. Xu asked back: "If your granddaughter is not married yet, but your future grandson-inw''s second aunt''s familyes to plot against you, will you be angry?"


    Ms. Chen choked and apologized quickly.


    Mr. Xu said: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. If you can trust me, go and invite your mother''s family here now. We will solve this matter tonight."


    "Invite the Chen family here?!" Gu Dagui was shocked: "No, Uncle Xu, you don''t know something. My mother-inw is different from others. She..."


    Mr. Xu said: "If we don''t invite people to solve the problem, how can we continue to cause this problem?"


    This matter cannot be dyed, the longer it is dyed, the worse it will be.


    Mrs. Chen didn''t want to dy, so she said, "Sure, just keep waiting. I''ll take Yinhua to pick her up right now."


    Mr. Xu did not let her go: "You don''t have to go, just ask your niece to bring the servants to invite her."


    In the end, Mr. Xu decided to let the steward of the Xu family take the Xu family nursing home, Afeng, Aling and Chen Yinhua to the ce where the Chen family stayed and "invite" the Chen family.


    When old Ruan saw Chen Yinhua, she pped her twice in the face, spitting and scolding her: "You are eating **** inside and outside. How dare you go to report to Chen Shuihua!" Chen Yinhua said that she was going to smoke the rabbit nest. , came back in half an hour, but it was already dark now, and Chen Yinhua also brought the steward of the Xu family and the clerk from Chen Shuihua''s shop. Anyone who is not stupid knows that Chen Yinhua is already on Chen Shuihua''s side.


    Chen Shengxi saw this and hurriedly came up to stop her, begging: "Nai, please don''t hit my sister, she, her heart is for the family."


    Little Ruan didn''t dare to speak, she just hid far away, for fear that she would be beaten by the old Ruan too.


    "Bah, she has already been working as a ve for Chen Shuihua, how can she still care about the family in her heart?" Old Ruan was very angry, pointing at Chen Yinhua and said: "You better hope that the family can get money this time, otherwise I will kill you Sell it to the building and let you know how good it is!"


    After the old Ruan threatened Chen Yinhua, she looked at the steward of the Xu family and said, "Lead the way, I haven''t seen my daughter for a long time. I heard that she is rich. This person doesn''t care about any face when he is poor. But once you be rich, you will be very concerned about your face and will not dare to let any scandal spread in your family."


    The steward of the Xu family frowned when he heard this. This old Ruan was indeed not a simple person. He had a lot of brains and was not easy to deal with.


    The steward of the Xu family did not answer the call, and only asked the nursing staff to take the Chen family into the mule cart, and then the group headed to Gu''s workshop.


    Half an hourter, Old Ruan and the others arrived at Gu''s workshop. They were very excited when they saw such a big workshop.


    Mrs. Shan pulled Mrs. Chi and said, "Sister-inw, look at this shop. It would be great if it belonged to our family."


    Chi was so excited that she forgot about today''s fight with Shan. She nodded and said, "Yes, if I could have such a shop, I would be willing to die."


    After a pause, he added: "This shop belongs to Sanmei, so we are also half owners of the shop."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Shan''s eyes were shining with silver, and she said in agreement: "Oh, sister-inw is right, we are also half owners of the shop."


    After saying that, he red at Chen Yinhua, who was following behind, and said: "It''s a pity that some little **** eats everything. When we get the money, she is destined to not be able to enjoy happiness."


    Chen Yinhua walked with her eyebrows down, not paying attention to Shan''s words at all. Instead, she sneered: Hey, just continue daydreaming. That old man of the Xu family is not someone to be trifled with. You are asking for more. Good luck.


    Little Ruan followed behind, pulling Chen Yinhua''s sleeve and scolding in a low voice: "You idiot, why did you go to report the news to your third aunt? Your father is dead, and we have to live on your milk. Why don''t you give your milk to us?" I''m so offended, how can we live in this room?"


    Chen Yinhua smiled and suddenly said: "You are the one who is stupid."


    "You, you little bitch, what are you talking about? I am your mother!" Little Ruan was shocked and looked at Chen Yinhua like a ghost. Is this daughter, who has always been obedient, crazy? Why did it suddenly be like this?


    Chen Yinhua nced at her mother and said: "From now on, all you can rely on is me and Shengxi. If you want to live a good life, just stop talkingter and stand by my side."


    While the two mother and daughter were talking, they had already arrived at the living room of the house. Ms. Chen was standing at the door of the living room, ring at Mr. Ruan angrily.


    Not to be outdone, Mrs. Ruan red back at Ms. Chen and said arrogantly: "When you see your own mothering, why don''t you kneel down and salute? What about my schrly aunt? Even you, who doesn''t understand filial piety, is worthy of it." Be a schrs aunt?


    Mrs. Chen was already very angry at what Old Ruan had done. When she heard this, she was furious. She rushed over and beat Old Ruan: "Old Qian woman, forget it if you harm me. Even Brother Xing wants to harm you." , Ill tear you apart!


    When Gu Dagui saw this, two words came to his mind: It''s over. This time, the old Ruan family is in trouble.


    Sure enough, old Ruan was not a light-hearted person. When he saw Chen rushing over, he sat down on the ground and cried at the top of his lungs: "Oh my god, what evil have I done?" , I havent seen my daughter for more than ten years, and I want to kill my daughter when I see her, its so unconscionable!


    The voice was as high-pitched as Mrs. Chen''s, soaring into the sky, so harsh that it made Mr. Xu frown... Oh, it was indeed Mrs. Chen''s mother, an old shrew.

 Chapter 1168: sold you

    Chapter 1168: sold you


    Chapter 1168: Sold You


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen rushed over and kept fighting, and sneered: "What, you want to pretend to be injured by me again so that you can extort money? What a pity, this is my shop, in the deep courtyard, even if the neighbors hear it There is no movement at all, like in the countryside, you will climb over the wall to watch the excitement, you are in trouble this time!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed old Ruan''s hair and wanted to beat her.


    Is Old Ruan the one who sits and waits to be beaten? He bit Chen''s hand: "Oh, you old pious woman, shut up!"


    Old Ruan was a person who would never let go once he made a move. Regardless of Chen''s shouts, he simply bit off a piece of her hand with a hiss.


    A piece of flesh was missing from Chen''s wrist, and blood gurgled out like water. Gu Dagui and Gu Dexing were almost frightened to death.


    Two people came over in a hurry, one stopped old Ruan and the other dragged Chen back.


    However, Mrs. Chen was unwilling to leave after suffering such a big loss. When she saw little Ruan Shiing to help, she grabbed hold of little Ruan Shi with both hands and gave her a hard bite in the face.


    "Ah!" Little Ruan was bitten on the face and cried out in pain. After struggling several times, she escaped back, regretting that she should not have run to get involved.


    Gu Dagui said while dragging Ms. Chen: "Lianniang, a good man doesn''t want to suffer the immediate consequences. Run away first."


    Mrs. Chen took a bite of the little Ruan Shi, and felt relieved. She was dragged by Gu Dagui, and pointed at the little Ruan Shi and said: "You bitch, you are so careless. The old Qian woman came to plot against the Xu family, you must You were the one who instigated me, and this bite from you is just for profit, so wait for me, this grudge will definitely seek revenge on you again!"


    Little Ruan covered her face and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Third cousin, you misunderstood, I didn''t..."


    "Bah, you didn''t? I believe you, you are the most evil person in the whole family!" Ms. Chen yelled at the little Mr. Ruan. She even wanted to hook up with the rich young master, but she ended up being innocent but it didn''t work out. Everything about being able to marry Chen Laoer was told.


    Xu Zhaoming and Gu Dexing were both stunned. Who would have thought that they could still hear such old gossip? I really want to go deaf immediately!


    "Chen Shuihua, you are talking nonsense!" Xiao Ruan ignored the pain in her face and shouted: "I was innocent when I married your second brother, don''t spit on others, wuwuwu..."


    "What the **** are you doing? You know in your heart whether you are innocent or not. Even if you don''t have that, you must have been taken advantage of. Otherwise, with your heart, it would be strange for you to marry my second brother!"


    Dont say that its because old Ruan is good to her and she doesnt have to be angry with her mother-inw when she marries into the Chen family. Bute on, if you can marry into a better family, let alone being upset, Xiao Ruan is willing to be a ve.


    Little Ruan''s shorings were exposed, and she couldn''t keep it off her face. She didn''t dare to say anything more. She just covered her face and hid behind Chen Yinhua and cried softly.


    Chen Yinhua smiled and whispered to her: "I told you not to care about this matter and just stay here, but you didn''t listen."


    Now I have been greatly humiliated, and I deserve it.


    Little Ruan was so angry that she gritted her teeth and thought to herself: Little bitch, dont becent. Your marriage is in my hands. Do you still want to suppress me?


    However, Chen Yinhua has already thought about her future... The head of the new household must be her younger brother Chen Shengxi, and she will let her third aunt make the final decision on her marriage. Little Ruan must be able to outdo her third aunt before deciding on her marriage.


    "Brother Xing, Brother Xing, you have to help grandma." Old Ruan took advantage of Gu Dexing to stop her from biting Chen, so she grabbed him and cried: "Grandma did the same when she was a child. The person who gave you eggs to eat was your elder. Although he is not your grandma, you are a schr and a schr, so you should know how to support the elderly..."


    "Old Qianpo, let him go!" Mrs. Chen was furious, ring at her and saying, "What kind of grandma are you worthy of? Brother Xing''s grandma is the eldest daughter of the vige, and you can''t even pour a chamber pot for her. Not worthy!" He then said to Gu Dagui: "Why are you holding back? Hurry up and drag Brother Xing back!"


    Gu Dagui has a headache. I am only one person. If I drag you with me, how can I have the hands to save Brother Xing?


    Gu Dexing said: "Second Aunt, I''m fine."


    That''s what he said, but old Ruan was a shrewd person. When he saw him trying to break off her hand, he actually screamed and said, "Hey, my hand is broken. Xiucai Gong broke the old woman''s hand."


    Gu Dexing was stunned. If this word spread, he would probably be scolded.


    "Grandma Chen, please don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t break your hand." Gu Dexing called Afeng Aling and asked the two of them to grab the old Ruan from the left and the right, and he was able to escape.


    But old Ruan was a bastard. When he saw Gu Dexing running away, he bit him to death and said, "Gu Xiucai broke off the old woman''s hand. The old woman is going to go to the Yamen to use you of murdering the old man!"


    While he was shouting happily, Mr. Xu said: "Someone, tie this woman up and gag her."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the Xu Family Nursing Home swarmed up and **** old Ruan in the blink of an eye, and then blocked his mouth with a linen ball. All of a sudden, the whole house was finally quiet.


    Old Ruan was shocked and looked at Mr. Xu in disbelief. She didn''t expect that he would really dare to tie her up.


    Mr. Xu looked at her shocked old face and sneered: "I am still a country squire after all. I kidnap you, an old woman who has fled from famine, so there is nothing to worry about."


    When Mrs. Chi and Mrs. Shan saw this, they were very frightened, but in order to save old Ruan, they had to bite the bullet and said: "Mr. Xu, my mother is a good citizen. Even if she breaks thew, she will have her own yamen to take care of her. You are the only one to take care of her." Squire, no matter how rich you are, you can''t kidnap a good citizen. Release my mother quickly, or we will report her to the official!"


    "Report to the official?" Mr. Xu smiled: "Sure, how about I be a good person and ask my servants to drive a mule cart to report to the official for you? But when the officiales, I don''t know who will be arrested."


    When Mrs. Chi and Mrs. Shan heard this, they shrank their necks in fear... Could it be that Mr. Xu already knew something?


    Chen Xiaoliu was young, so he came to the shop to enjoy the blessings, but now he didn''t enjoy the blessings, and most of his family members were tied up. He was so angry that he pointed at Mr. Xu and cursed: "You stinky old man, hurry up Let my grandma and my dad go, or I will report you to the police."


    Then he said: "When the officiales, they will definitely arrest you. They can''t arrest my family! My cousin is a schr!"


    As he spoke, he nced at Gu Dexing with a look of pride on his face.


    Fool!


    Everyone present cursed in their hearts, is this Chen Xiaoliu blind? Didnt you see that Mrs. Chen didnt recognize Mr. Ruan at all?


    Even the Chen family doesnt recognize them as rtives, so they still want Gu Dexing to recognize them?


    Mr. Xu smiled and said, "You are indeed young and ignorant. It''s okay. After I sell you as a ve and get beaten a few times, you will be sensible."

 Chapter 1169: Cant fight

    Chapter 1169: Can''t fight


    Chapter 1169: Cant Fight


    As soon as Mr. Xu said these words, the Chen family were all shocked. They all looked at him. Shan said tremblingly: "What did you say? Are you going to sell Xiao Liu?"


    Mr. Xu corrected her: "I didn''t sell Chen Xiaoliu, I sold everyone in the Chen family."


    Sold everyone in the Chen family!


    "Fart, why did you sell us? We are good people!" Shan was angry and scared, pointing at Mr. Xu and said: "Mr. Xu, if you don''t care about family ties and support us, you still want to sell you , you are selling good people, and you have vited the criminalws of Dachu."


    The Shan family wanted to sell Chen Yinhua, so they inquired about some things about selling people, and knew that apart from selling themselves, they could only sell family members to family members, or they hadmitted crimes and were sold as ves by the government, and others The family cannot buy or sell good people without permission.


    Mr. Xu was quite calm: "I am naturally qualified to sell you, because you are not good citizens at all!"


    After hearing this, Old Ruan turned pale. After losing her household registration, her biggest fear was to be sold as a refugee. Now that Mr. Xu knew that her family had no household registration, she was so frightened that she wanted to speak, but her mouth was blocked and she could only look at him. Shan, let her speak.


    Mrs. Shan understood the look in Old Ruan''s eyes and immediately said: "You are talking nonsense. Our family has always been good people. It was only when there was a drought in the northwest that we left our hometown and came to the south to find a way to survive. Don''t bully us just because you think we are fleeing the famine." We, let me tell you, our Chen family is not afraid of you!"


    Mr. Xu looked at Mrs. Shan and said with a smile: "Daughter-inw of the Chen family, why are you talking so much nonsense? This will only show that you are guilty. If your family is a good citizen, show us the household registration. If you can''t show the household registration, , thats the refugees, we can sell you at will.


    Shan choked up. Her family''s household registration had been lost a long time ago and they couldn''t get it back. However, they couldn''t lose their momentum. Shan shouted, "Why should I show you our household registration?!"


    "That means you don''t have a household registration." Mr. Xu stopped talking nonsense to her and said to the manager of the Xu family: "Go to the Yamen and report to the official. They said that a group of liars came from Gu''s workshop, iming to be Chen''s mother-inw, but they were actually a family member. A group of refugees who had no household registration and wanted to ckmail people were arrested by the government and thrown to work in the mines."


    "Yes." The steward of the Xu family responded, turned around and left.


    Chi and Shan were stunned for a while. After they came to their senses, they hurried to the door, stopped the Xu family steward, and shouted: "You can''t go and report to the official, you can''t go!"


    The voice was shrill and anxious. It didnt take much to say that Mr. Xu had guessed correctly. The Chen family were refugees without household registration.


    Mr. Xu had achieved his goal, so he smiled, looked at the old Ruan who was pale and kept moaning, and said: "Mother Chen, I have two ways for you. One is to report to the officials to arrest you immediately. You will be sold; secondly, I will find a ce for you to live, and you can live your life honestly. From now on, it will be treated as if you dont have any rtives of the Gu family, and you are not allowed to say anything unfavorable to the Gu family or do anything to interfere with the Gu family."


    Old Ruan was originally scared, but after hearing this, she understood that Mr. Xu also had some scruples, and immediately became arrogant.


    Mr. Xu looked at her proud eyes andughed out loud: "The scar will heal so quickly and forget the pain? Then I might as well exin the second condition to you more clearly and find a ce for the Chen family to stay. It''s just that We dont want to cause trouble, but you still dont have household registration. So if you dare to say anything bad, we can arrest you as refugees at any time.


    He said again: "Before you die, we will not let the Chen family get rich or have enough money to buy a household registration." Before you died, these words made old Ruanpletely afraid.


    Lao Ruan clearly understood the poisonous nature of this sentence. Xu wanted to use this sentence to drive a wedge between her and her sons!


    Once these wordse out, Chen Zangjin and his wife, Chen Zanggu and his wife, will definitely feel that her living is hindering their way to make a fortune, and they would like her to die.


    As long as she dies, Chen will be truly free. Even if Chen Zangjin is the eldest brother, an eldest brother cannot use filial piety to suppress Chen.


    The person named Xu not only wanted to suppress her so that she could only live with her hands and feet in the future, but also wanted her sons to hate her, and in one fell swoop, she ruined the Chen family''s n to use the Chen family to make a fortune!


    Old Ruan cried, this time with tears streaming down her face. She really didn''t expect that Mr. Xu would be so vicious and would do something like this to block her way of the Chen family''s prosperity.


    However, Old Ruan didn''t give up yet, ast ruthless light shed in his eyes. Mr. Xu saw it and was not afraid. He winked at the nurse, who went over and took away the linen ball from Old Ruan''s mouth. .


    Old Ruan moved her mouth and said sternly: "We are not thieves or liars, but Chen Shuihua''s rtives. It will not work for you to use the excuse that we are liars to arrest us. When we get to the Yamen, as long as the old woman takes care of Chen Shuihua In terms of rtionship, if Chen Shuihua doesn''t help her mother''s family, the Gu family''s reputation will be ruined. Gu Dexing, a newly minted schr, will beughed at to death. The world will scold his uncle and aunt for being immoral and harming his inw''s family and his mother''s family. !


    Mr. Xu was more vicious than Mr. Ruan thought. When he heard this, he pointed at Mr. Ruan and asked Mrs. Chen: "My dear wife, is this your mother? Are these your natal family?"


    Mr. Chen is also a ruthless person. She looked at Old Ruan and the Chen family, wiped away her tears and said, "No, my mother has died a long time ago, and my mother''s family also died on the way to escape. They are just a bunch of liars!"


    As soon as these words came out, it was regarded as a death sentence for the Chen family.


    Mr. Xu said: "Mother Chen, have you heard clearly? Don''t think that you are the only one who can scheme against people. You have to know that this is not the northwest, but Jianghuai. It is thousands of miles away from the northwest, and you don''t have household registration. You can''t prove your identity at all. If Chen doesn''t recognize you, even if you talk about it till death, the Yamen will not recognize your identity."


    He said something meaningful again: "Some things are not what you say they are. As long as we deny them and you have no evidence to prove that what we are telling lies, you will be the loser in the end."


    Finally, he said: "Don''t think that I am vicious. It was you who wanted to plot against the Xu family first. I had no choice but to do this for my own family and to save my granddaughter from worries."


    Old Ruan stared at Mr. Xu, knowing that he was an old fox and she couldn''t fight him. She could only look at Mrs. Chen and started to cry, "Shui Hua, I know I''m sorry for you. I was wrong. I promise." You, you will never do anything against your family again. Just pity your nephews and nieces and help your family get a household registration. The head of the household will write your eldest brother''s name. As long as you can get the household registration, your mother will immediately Even if you die, you can rest in peace."


    "Bah, what are you dreaming about? If you give the boss a household registration, you will be a registered family. What will happen?" Mrs. Chen is not stupid. She knows the purpose of the old Ruan family''s misfortune. This household registration must not be given to Chen. Boss, if you want to give it, you have to wait until old Ruan is dead.

 Chapter 1170: cajole

    Chapter 1170: cajole


    Chapter 1170. Coaxing


    Old Ruan''s eyes sharpened, and a sinister light shed past, but he finally endured it and continued to cry and beg Mrs. Chen: "Shui Hua, Shui Hua is really wrong, can you forgive me this time?"


    Mom knows that you have suffered a lot, and I feel sorry for you, but there is nothing I can do about it. The family is poor, and it is already very difficult to support your brothers. If I continue to support you girls, the whole family will not be able to survive.


    Gu Daguiughed after hearing this, so he wanted to drown Lianniang?


    Old Ruan''s face was pale and she shed tears. She looked at Chen and choked with sobs: "Mother knows that you hate me and your family. I don''t me you. It''s my mother who didn''t raise you well... But when I was running away, I always thought about me. Where did the ssh of water escape to? Is there food to eat? How are my two grandsons? You can''t get sick, you must stay alive... After you escaped and survived, my mother thought you were dead, so she prepared sacrifices for you every New Year and Qingming Festival. I offer sacrifices to you, lest you suffer in the underground."


    Gu Dagui:


    We were doing well at first, but after being worshiped by you like this, we probably had to go down to see the King of Hell as soon as possible.


    "Now that I know you are still alive, my mother is so happy that she is willing to die immediately." Old Ruan talked a lot, and tears flowed from her drooping eyes, hanging on her wrinkled face. On his face, he looked up and stared in pain, which was extremely heart-wrenching.


    Lao Ruan looked at Chen and saw that she was stunned, with shock and emotion on her face, and she smiled proudly in her heart. Oh, she knew Chen Shuihua and knew that Chen Shuihua wanted to be loved by his parents. Sure enough, after she said these words, Chen Shuihua was stunned.


    Ms. Chen was indeed dazed for a moment. When she was a child, she longed for the love of her parents at home, so when she heard what Old Ruan Shi said, she cried. While I was crying, I thought to myself, if this were true, or if such lies could have happened twenty years earlier, how wonderful would it be?


    It''s a pity that she is no longer the little girl who yearns for the love of her parents. She is getting older, and she has long seen clearly the heart of old Ruan, and will no longer believe her lies.


    Mrs. Chen wiped away her tears, kicked old Mr. Ruan away with a bang, and said mockingly: "Old Qian woman, do you treat me like a child? Save it, you can''t even tell lies like this. You want to lie to me?!"


    He pointed at old Ruan and cursed: "Stop pretending. If you really loved me, would you have wanted to drown me?"


    After hearing this, Old Ruan was shocked and said hurriedly: "Shui Hua, don''t listen to your eldest sister''s nonsense. The person who wants to drown you is your grandma. You are born from your mother. No matter how cruel your mother is, she will not drown you." Besides, mother had just given birth to you and was so exhausted, how could she have the strength to drown you?"


    "Shuihua, Shuihua?" Mrs. Chen smiled: "If you really love me, why would you give me such a name? Don''t you know where this name came from?"


    He sneered again: "Save me? It was obviously my eldest sister who saved me. Grandma really doesn''t want a granddaughter, but she never thought about killing anyone. It''s you who wants to drown me!"


    When Mrs. Chen said this, her tears couldn''t stop flowing down. She moved her mouth again and again, wanting to say something, but thinking of the eldest sister who saved her but was sold in the end, Mrs. Chen swallowed her words again. He spat at old Ruan and said, "Ruan, you don''t have to say anything more. No matter how much you say, I won''t believe you. You are such a vicious person that you can even kill your own daughter!"


    This spit was spit directly into old Ruan''s face, which made old Ruanpletely angry. He became fierce again and cursed Chen: "Chen Shuihua, you unfilial daughter, I am your mother, and your life is yours." I gave it to you, but you cant team up with the Xu family to harm me! I dont want more, just a household registration. If you dont give it, the olddy will crash and die in your house!


    Old Ruan said, and hit the wall next to her. Unfortunately, her hands and feet were tied up, and it was difficult for her to move even one meter, so she couldn''t hit the wall.


    Mr. Xu looked at old Ruan''s ugly appearance, smiled, and asked her: "Mother Chen, have you made enough trouble? If you have made enough trouble, just choose one quickly. The old man doesn''t have time to wait for you."


    If the Chen family hadn''t plotted against the Xu family and Brother Xing, Mr. Xu wouldn''t want to care about this matter at all. Old Ruan was extremely angry and shouted at Mr. Xu: "Bah, you vicious old man, you are an outsider, why should you care about my family''s affairs? I don''t have a choice, kill me if you dare!"


    Ha, kill you? Okay. Old Mr. Xuughed out loud and said something shocking, which shocked old Ruan.


    Mr. Xu looked at Old Ruan and said, "You are a refugee without status, and I am a country squire. Do you think I will not dare to kill you when your daughter disowns you?"


    Then he pointed at Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu and said: "As for your two sons, I only need to give them one hundred taels of silver each to buy you, and they will hide this matter. And given their status as refugees, , and they didnt dare to file awsuit.


    Mr. Xu looked at Old Ruan and smiled. At this moment, he was like a tiger lying on the top of the mountain, looking at Old Ruan and nning how to tear her into pieces.


    After hearing this, Old Ruan immediately looked at his two sons and saw a glint of light shing in their eyes. They were obviously moved by the money promised by Mr. Xu: "Oh, oh, oh, my God." , retribution, retribution, this is all retribution!


    She constantly plotted against her daughter for the sake of her son. In the end, the son she loved with her life ignored her life because of money.


    Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu both lowered their heads when they heard this. It was not that they were cruel, but that Mr. Xu gave him too much money. It was difficult for them not to be tempted.


    Mr. Xu looked at the master of the Xu family''s nursing home and said: "Pull Mrs. Chen''s mother-inw into the mountains so that the wild beasts can eat them cleanly... There are many wild beasts in the mountains, and they have to eat several people every year. By then, they will eat the bones." There is no survival, who knows who died?


    These words made Old Ruan stop crying, looked at the master of the Xu family nursing home who was walking towards her, and shouted: "I choose two, I choose the second one, don''t kill me!"


    Dont kill me, woo woo woo.


    After the old Ruan yelled these words, she fell to the ground and cried bitterly. She was defeated. She had nned her daughters all her life, but she didn''t expect that she would be defeated by her third daughter.


    Mr. Xu smiled, raised his hand to stop the master nursing home master, and said to the Xu family steward: "Write a deed of betrayal and ask them to ce their thumbprints."


    "Yes." The steward of the Xu family immediately wrote a deed of sale, and everyone in the Chen family sold themselves to the Xu family.


    When Gu Dagui saw this, he frowned and looked at Mr. Xu: "Uncle Xu, will this affect Brother Xing?"


    Mr. Xu said: "Don''t worry, it won''t be filed with the government, and it won''t affect Brother Xing''s career."


    Brother Xing is the nephew of Gu Dagui and the Chen family. The Chen family is the natal family of the Chen family. They are all blood rtives. If outsiders knew that the Chen family was working as ves in the Xu family, they would scold Gu Dexing. There is no such thing as a rtive being a ve to another rtive in this world.

 Chapter 1171: Benefits of Chen Yinhua

    Chapter 1171: Benefits of Chen Yinhua


    Chapter 1171 Chen Yinhuas Benefits


    However, the Chen family is too shameless and must have a contract to bind them, so Mr. Xu asked the Xu family steward to write a deed of sale.


    With this private deed of sale, if the servant escapes or does something disobeying the master, the master can use this deed to sell the servant to a private business, but not to the government.


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui finally felt relieved.


    Chen Yinhua turned pale and looked at Ms. Chen: "Third aunt..."


    Mr. Chen frowned when he heard this, looked at Chen Yinhua, and after a while, said to Mr. Xu: "Uncle Xu, Chen Yinhua and his sister have helped us a lot, so their names don''t need to be written in the deed of sale, right?"


    Ms. Chen was still a little afraid of Mr. Xu, so she asked.


    Mr. Xu gave Chen this face and said to the Xu family manager: "There is no need to write the names of Chen Yinhua and sister."


    Yes. The steward of the Xu family responded.


    Not long after, the steward of the Xu family wrote the deed of betrayal and took it to Lao Ruan, Chen Zangjin, and Chen Zanggu to ce their fingerprints on it.


    Chen Zanggu didn''t want to press the fingerprint, but Mr. Xu said: "Press the fingerprint, and you will have a ce to live. If you don''t press the fingerprint, you will be taken to the government office immediately, saying that you are refugees, and the government will throw you to work in the mines!" "


    There are two ways, one is to live a miserable life, and the other is to die immediately. Chen Zanggu and the others have no choice but to press their fingerprints.


    Before little Ruan pressed her fingerprints, she looked at Chen Yinhua and cried: "Yinhua, my mother will listen to you from now on. Please save my mother."


    Chen Yinhua smiled and said to little Ruan: "Isn''t Mom very filial to grandma? Grandma has already pressed her fingerprints. If you don''t, you are being unfilial."


    With a bang, Xiao Ruan pped Chen Yinhua hard and said angrily: "You little bitch, how dare you mock me!"


    Chen Yinhua touched her painful face and said, "Mom, thank me. If I hadn''t been on San Gu''s side, our whole family would have been quietly disposed of by the Xu family."


    With the ability of the Xu family and Mr. Xu''s heart, after knowing that they are refugees, he will definitely get rid of them as soon as possible. It is impossible to keep them, find them a ce to live, and take over their big trouble.


    Yes, Mr. Xu seems to be vicious, but the second path he gave is indeed to take over the big trouble of the Chen family for San Gu.


    Little Ruan choked and could only press her fingerprints in the end.


    Mr. Xu personally epted the deed of sale and said something to the two brothers Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu that made the old Ruan almost die on the spot: "When your mother dies, I will burn this deed of sale. When the timees, you will If you are obedient, I will also get you a new household registration, so that you can live an upright life and no longer have to be refugees."


    Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu were so happy that they knelt down in front of Mr. Xu. After kowtowing three times, they looked at Old Ruan. Their eyes were really... wishing that Old Ruan would die now.


    Lao Ruan couldn''t bear the stimtion, vomited out a mouthful of blood, and fainted.


    "Grandma!" Among the Chen family, only Chen Xiaoliu rushed over nervously and shook old Ruan. Little Ruan, her niece, remained motionless and red at old Ruan fiercely, with a happy look in her eyes.


    Chen Yinhua saw everything in her eyes and sneered in her heart. This was the Chen family. On the surface, they seemed to be close to the old Ruan family, but when the old Ruan family was in trouble, every one of them wanted the old Ruan family to die.


    "My dear wife, if you have anything else to say to the Chen family, say it now." Mr. Xu said, "After tonight, they will be sent away. If you want to talk to them then, you can Its difficult.


    Mrs. Chen looked at Old Ruan, then at the other Chen family members, and finally said: "You should take care of yourself. If you dare to harm others again, it will not be a choice between two, but a dead end!"    Chen Zanggu thought that Chen I would say some reluctant words to them, but I didn''t expect that I would give uppletely after waiting for this sentence.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu said to the master of the nursing home: "Take them down and wait. We will leave soon."


    "Hey." The master guard immediately led the guards and escorted the Chen family down.


    However, Chen Yinhua and her sister did not leave, they were left behind.


    Mr. Xu looked at Chen Yinhua, who immediately knelt down with Chen Shengxi.


    Mr. Xu said: "I know you are smart. It is because of you that today''s incident did not cause a big fuss. We will remember this kindness. If you have any requests, please tell me."


    Chen Yinhua said: "I don''t dare to make any demands. I just ask Mr. Xu to give us a separate household registration. I don''t want to be oppressed by the old Chen family anymore."


    Her father is dead and her mother is no longer useful. She can no longer live with the old Chen family. Otherwise, even if the old Ruan family dies, Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu will still sell their siblings when they be the head of the family.


    Hearing this, Mr. Xu nodded in agreement: "Sure, I promise you. However, you siblings cannot live in the city. You have to go to the countryside with the old Chen family. Only after the death of the old Ruan family can you officially associate with the Gu family."


    The affairs of the Chen family must be kept secret now. After all, the old Ruan family is the biological mother of the Chen family. If outsiders know the existence of the Chen family, the grievances between the Chen family and the Chen family will be brought out.


    So the best way is to hide it until old Ruan''s death.


    Yes, I will obey my orders, Chen Yinhua responded, and kowtowed to Mr. Xu with Chen Shengxi: Juniors, thank you for your kindness in reinventing me!


    Bang bang bang bang, the siblings kowtowed to Mr. Xu three times, then turned to Chen and Gu Dagui, and kowtowed to them three times as well: "Thank you, Third Aunt, and Third Uncle for giving us a way to survive."


    Mrs. Chen personally went to help Chen Yinhua up and said: "You are a smart person. I won''t talk too much nonsense. I will only say one thing. When the elders need to intervene in your sister and brother''s marriage, I will definitely be there."


    Chen Yinhua and Chen Shengxi were overjoyed after hearing this. With the support of such a rich aunt, their brother and sister''s life will not be too bad in the future: "Thank you, aunt."


    Mrs. Chen nodded and said nothing more, but knelt down to Mr. Xu again: "Uncle Xu, thank you for always helping me... I won''t say anything else. I promise you that you will treat Linglong as your own from now on." Treat her like a daughter, and won''t let her be offended."


    Upon seeing this, Gu Dagui and Gu Dexing also came over and knelt down to thank Mr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu got what he wanted, he personally helped them up and said with a smile: "We are all a family, there is no need to talk about this."


    After saying that, he looked out the door again.


    There were several people standing outside the door of the front yard of the living room. Gu Jinan''s smaller body appeared at the door. After noticing Mr. Xu''s gaze, he walked over, stood at the door of the living room and asked, "But everything has been solved?"


    Mr. Xu nodded: "It''s all solved."


    Mr. Xu was very happy when he saw Gu Jinan guarding the courtyard gate. This proved that Gu Jinan did not sit idly by and took the affairs of Gu Dexing''s family seriously.

 Chapter 1172: give you money

    Chapter 1172: give you money


    Chapter 1172 Give you money


    One of the reasons why Mr. Xu fell in love with Gu Dexing was because of the rtionship between Gu Jinan''s family. Seeing that Gu Jinan was always guarding the courtyard gate, he was satisfied.


    Gu Jinan was very satisfied after hearing this. The Chen family''s affairs were difficult to deal with, and it was difficult for a junior like him to step in. Mr. Xu was the best person to take action to solve the Chen family''s affairs.


    Mr. Xu did not disappoint, and the matter was resolved in less than two hours.


    Gu Jinan solemnly saluted Mr. Xu and said, "Thank you for your help."


    Mr. Xu was even more happy when he saw this andughed out loud: "Our Xu and Gu families are inws, so naturally we have to help each other."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Chen and his wife and said, "If you have nothing to say, I will take them away."


    "No more." Mrs. Chen took out a hundred-tael silver note and handed it to Mr. Xu: "Uncle Xu, this is the settlement money for the Chen family. You must ept it. Our family cannot let your family contribute more." Pay for it.


    Mr. Xu was not polite and epted the banknote.


    Gu Dagui looked at Chen Shengxi and walked towards him and said: "You seem to be a good person, and you are not young anymore. You have to improve your family''s life in the future... If there is anything big or difficult, let the Xu family send us a letter, we I''ll help you."


    Chen Shengxi did not expect that Gu Dagui would talk to her, so she was very excited. She nodded heavily and said, "Well, third uncle, don''t worry. My nephew will definitely improve the life at home and take good care of my sister."


    Gu Dagui smiled, turned around and asked Chen for money: "Give me ten taels of silver and let the brothers and sisters take it with them."


    That''s right, Gu Dagui is so poor. All the money in the family is taken care of by the Chen family, and he can''t find a single tael of silver on him at all.


    Ms. Chen was a little reluctant and red at him, but finally took out ten taels of silver and gave it to Gu Dagui.


    Gu Dagui took it to Chen Shengxi and said, "Take it. Don''t use it until you have it."


    Chen Sheng was delighted to see that Gu Dagui would give him the money. He took the money with tears in his eyes: "Thank you, Third Uncle. Don''t worry, Third Uncle. My sister and I will hide half of the money each. We will use it when something big happens. We won''t touch it at other times." silver."


    The third uncle gave them money as a show of love for their siblings, and they will definitely cherish it... This is their only supporter.


    Gu Dagui patted Chen Shengxi on the shoulder and said, "Well, you guys will live a good life in the future."


    When Mr. Xu saw that they had finished talking, he stopped staying and left with his servants and Chen Yinhua.


    Ms. Chen didnt go to see her off. Gu Dagui looked at her and saw that he had gone to see Mr. Xu off.


    At the back door of the shop, the master of the Xu family nursing school had already put the Chen family into a mule cart. It took two mule carts to load the Chen family.


    "Dagui, you go back. After the Chen family has settled down, I will send Zhaoming to exin things clearly to you and your wife." Mr. Xu ns to let Xu Zhaoming participate in the Chen family''s affairs throughout the whole process, so that he can experience it.


    "Okay, thank you, Uncle Xu." Gu Dagui and Gu Dexing stood at the back door, watching the Xu family''s mule cart leave, and then turned back when the torch light was no longer visible.


    When the two uncles and nephews returned to the living room, Mrs. Chen was packing things in the living room, cursing: "Everyone in this living room was bought with money. This door is broken."


    Although Old Ruan is old, she still has strength. When she was fighting with Old Ruan, she broke the door leaf and it looks like it will have to be repaired before it can be used.


    Gu Dagui said: "A Feng and A Ling are good at repairing it. Just ask them to repair the door tomorrow. Don''t worry about it. It''ste at night and we haven''t eaten yet. We are starving. Go to the kitchen and see if there is anything to eat." No? Bring it to us to eat."


    Mrs. Chen was angry: "Bah, you are disabled. If you want to eat, you won''t get it yourself. You still ask me to serve you. Do you think I can bully you as I don''t have a natal family, right?" Gu Dagui choked and said angrily: " You mother-inw is really good at wronging people, when have I ever bullied you because of your family''s ipetence?"


    Mrs. Chen: "That means you dislike my mother-inw''s ipetence and can''t bring you any benefits, so you look down on me?!"


    Gu Dagui:


    Okay, this is another act of mischief.


    Gu Dexing was very embarrassed and said hurriedly: "Second uncle and second aunt, it''s gettingte. Brother An and I went back to his house first."


    Gu Jin''an''s family has a house in Fucheng, and Gu Dexing has a house somewhere with all the necessary things. It is more convenient to live there.


    But Mrs. Chen suddenly burst into tears and shouted: "What, you even dislike me as an aunt? You don''t even want to stay in the shop anymore! Okay, okay, you all can go, just leave me here alone!"


    Gu Dexing:


    Sure enough, I was still scolded.


    Gu Dagui said angrily: "Why are you crazy? No one has any intention of despising you or looking down on you. You feel ufortable in your heart, so you have to do everything in heaven and earth to embarrass everyone, right?"


    After scolding Mrs. Chen, Gu Dagui said to Gu Dexing: "Ignore your second aunt, you and Brother An should go back quickly. We will go over to see you tomorrow."


    Okay. Gu Dexing cupped his hands towards Gu Dagui and ran away quickly.


    Gu Jinan was waiting for him at the entrance of the courtyard. He smiled when he saw this and said, "Let''s go."


    "Hey." Gu Dexing responded, and the two of them left the shop with Gu Jin''an''s servants and took a mule cart back to Gu Jin''an''s house.


    Ms. Chen was still angry in the living room, sitting on the floor with her head lowered and silent.


    Gu Dagui was helpless. After thinking about it, he ran back to the house where the two of them lived, brought back a small jar, and gave it to Mrs. Chen: "It''s for you."


    "What is it?" Mrs. Chen nced at the small jar. There was still some soil in the jar. It was obviously buried in the ground and had just been dug out.


    Gu Dagui said: Youll know just by looking at it.


    Mrs. Chen took the jar, shook it, heard the jingling sound, and her expression immediately turned bad. When she opened the jar, she saw some broken silver and a fifty-tael silver note inside. She immediately became angry and grabbed Gu Dagui. He scolded: "You Gu Dagui, you have grown up, you dare to hide money behind my back, how much have you hidden?"


    "How many are there? That''s all. The fifty taels of silver notes were secretly given to me by my elder brother because he was afraid that I would spend a lot of money in Fucheng. Now they are all given to you. You **** is still beating me. Stop it!" Gu Dagui is He was so angry that this was his fortune that he had saved with great effort. Seeing that she felt ufortable, he knew that she loved money, so he gave it all to her. As a result, he didn''t say a single kind word and was even beaten up. Okay. injustice!


    Mrs. Chen also knew that she shouldn''t be angry with Gu Dagui, but she couldn''t help it. Besides Gu Dagui, who else could she get angry at?


    "Really?" Mrs. Chen stopped and stopped fighting Gu Dagui, but still grabbed his clothes and warned him: "You have to think carefully before talking, otherwise when I find out that you still have money hidden, you will be finished. "


    Gu Dagui shouted: "No more! If you find another penny, I will take your surname."


    "Really?" Chen said again, "Brother only gave you fifty taels of silver notes? It couldn''t be one hundred taels, right?"

 Chapter 1173: Outrageous

    Chapter 1173: Outrageous


    Chapter 1173 Outrageous


    "Ha, you do know how to dream." Gu Dagui sneered: "We share the dividends from the workshop with the eldest brother, but we always take the majority. The eldest brother already has less money than us, and we still have to give it to Brother Xing. I am going to prepare a betrothal gift. How much private money can you give me? Fifty taels would be good."


    Do you think your eldest brother is a mountain of gold that you cant dig out?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen was finally happy. She straightened Gu Dagui''s messed up clothes and said, "Look at you, you''re still angry. I just asked casually and didn''t want to do anything to you."


    Bah, Gu Dagui sneered: "Are you asking? It''s obviously a beating!"


    Gu Dagui felt that he was really wronged and had tried his best to treat Mrs. Chen, but this woman always had to question her with suspicion.


    Am I so unworthy of your trust? Gu Dagui asked.


    Mrs. Chenughed and said, "Why, I believe in you the most."


    Gu Dagui chuckled: "I believe you are a ghost."


    Obviously I didn''t believe him, for fear that he would raise a child outside, so I kept holding on to the family''s money and didn''t let him have any money at all. Once he has money in his hands, she will go crazy.


    However, Gu Dagui understands why Chen is like this. To put it bluntly, she is afraid. Growing up in the old Chen family, she has developed a temperament that people are unreliable and only thinks that money is the most reliable, so she holds on to the money.


    "I know you feel ufortable, but that is all in the past. Now you have a man, a son, and a lot of money. Your life is stable and you don''t have to worry about anything anymore." Gu Dagui said. Holding Mrs. Chen''s hand, she said: "I have never disliked you because of your mother''s family affairs. If I really disliked you, I would have divorced you with a divorce letter when the Chen family came to make trouble."


    The Chen family was much more troubled than it is now. Mr. Chen even wiped his neck, and his father was so angry that he forced him to divorce his wife and even kicked Mr. Chen out of the house.


    But he felt that this girl was too pitiful. Since he had married her, he should treat her well... In the end, the matter with the old Chen family was settled, and they spent more than ten years fighting.


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she burst into tears. She cried so hard that she even made Gu Dagui shed tears. Heforted her: "Don''t cry. Everything is over. Our family will be fine in the future." With Mr. Xu taking action, the Chen family is..."


    "Yes, I won''t cry anymore. It''s not worth it for the old Chen family." Mrs. Chen didn''t even listen to Gu Dagui''s words. She pulled Gu Dagui up with a wisp of tears. Seeing that he was still crying, she said with disgust: "Really Its useless, why are you crying like a grown man?


    Gu Dagui wanted to strangle her to death: "I''m crying with you, do you still have a conscience?!"


    "Okay, okay, I was wrong." Mrs. Chenughed and said, "Let''s go and eat quickly, but I will starve to death."


    He pushed Gu Dagui out of the living room door and walked to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Grandma Cao had already prepared a meal and warmed it in a pot for them. It was rich with vegetables and meat, all made with gifts from the neighbors.


    Mrs. Chen was very hungry and ate big mouthfuls. Halfway through the meal, Gu Dagui said: "This time we have harmed Brother Xing and owed favor to the Xu family. We will wait for Brother Xing to get engaged and get married to the girl from the Xu family." When the timees, the gifts we give will be tripled."


    "Three times!" To be honest, Ms. Chen was very distressed, but the Xu family did help her a lot. She took over the Chen family''s troubles, so she was reluctant for a while, then nodded and agreed: "Okay, press You do what you say."


    The next day, the master of the ancient prefecture sent a servant to Gu Jin''an''s house and asked about what happened yesterday evening.


    Chen Zangjin and Chen Zanggu were stopped by the Chen family in a mule cart in the evening and taken away on the street. Some people also saw it. After the ancient prefect heard about it, he was afraid that something would happen, so he sent someone to ask.


    What Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing told the servants was: "It''s nothing serious, it''s just a group of people who want to catch the autumn wind. They have been dealt with and let them go back to the countryside." After hearing this, the servants informed the master and the ancient prefect. .


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect only said: "It''s fine, it''s fine. There''s no need to check again."


    They are just a group of rtives who are fighting against each other. As long as they don''t make a fuss in the public eye, damage the reputation of the new talent, and make other prefectsugh at him, the ancient prefect will not say anything. Now there is an even bigger headache for him.


    The emperor''s imperial edict hase down, and the governments in the Jianghuai and Huaihe Rivers have to increase taxes. The summer tax, autumn tax, poption tax, and corvee are already heavy enough, but now they have to increase the tax again, double it!


    When the ancient magistrate learned about the emperor''s new order, he was immediately confused. Having been an official for many years, he was already an old man, and he also felt a sense of fear in his heart... But be sure not to encounter any disaster, otherwise the people will definitely set off He took the boat of Da Chu.


    But before the boat capsized, the ancient prefect could only act in ordance with the emperor''s order. He summoned the masters, Tang Tongpan and the newly arrived Su Tongzhi, and told them about the tax increase.


    Su Tongzhi was in charge of these matters. He frowned and said, "Master Magistrate, I''m afraid this will be difficult to handle."


    Gu Zhifu: "This is an imperial edict issued by the emperor himself. It must be done even if it is difficult to handle."


    He then pointed at Tang Tong and said, "Master Tang will help you. If anyone dares to disobey, he will be arrested."


    Tang Tongpan''s face was a little stiff, he shook his head and said: "Sir, I only have a few government officials and prison guards under mymand. If there is a serious challenge and there are more people on the other side, I won''t be able to do it."


    This sentence is alluding to: This matter may cause some people to fall off the grass or rebel. When the timees, hundreds, thousands, or thousands of people will cause trouble, and his people will not be able to handle it.


    Gu Zhifu said: "I also know that I am embarrassing you two adults, but this is the emperor''s order. If we don''t do it, we will die... Let''s do this. I will say hello to General Guo at the garrison camp of Fucheng and ask him to send troops to help. Even if there is trouble, it can be suppressed quickly."


    He added: "Our He''an Prefecture is considered good, and the people are rtively affluent. The prefectures and counties close to Zhongzhou are not so good. They are very poor. If something happens, it will happen in those ces first. If someone blocks the front, we can do it." rest assured."


    When there is chaos in some ces, the capital will send troops over, and they will also show mercy to those ces that are not yet in chaos. Even if the tax revenue is not equal, the capital will not me them.


    Tang Tongpan and Su Tongzhi both heard this metaphor, nodded with a smile and said: "That''s what your Excellency said."


    but


    Su Tongzhi asked: "Is the anti-war tax too high?"


    The poll tax is already being collected, but the military tax still costs one tael of silver per person. That''s one tael of silver per person, not per household. This is outrageous.


    Nowadays, there are many families with multiple generations living under the same roof. There are dozens of people in the family, old and young. They cannot afford to pay the war tax alone. It is simply hard to live.


    After hearing this, the ancient magistrate looked at Su Tongzhi and said in a cold voice: "Master Su, be careful what you say."


    Whether it is high or not, whether it should be collected or not is not something they can say. This is the emperor''s order, so they can just follow it.


    Su Tongzhi''s expression changed, and he hurriedly said: "My lord, please forgive me, but I made a mistake."

 Chapter 1174: Somethings wrong with you

    Chapter 1174: Something''s wrong with you


    Chapter 1174 There is something wrong with you


    The ancient magistrate said: "There is no need to say more about this. We are very busy next. We will write documents today and send them to various county offices. The tax grains and tax money must be collected before August."


    The ancient prefect nced at Su Tongzhi and Tang Tongpan, and said: "This is only the summer tax, and the autumn tax will be collected from September to October."


    Su Tongzhi and Tang Tongpan turned pale after hearing this. They had to ept it twice. It was difficult to think of anything wrong.


    Master Magistrate, we should save some food. Tang Tongpan reminded.


    The ancient prefect agreed very much: "Master Tang said that this matter will be arranged by me."


    Not only does the government office need to store more food, but the government also needs to store more food.


    The ancient prefect soon wrote the documents himself and sent them to various county offices.


    The county magistrates of He''an Prefecture were all panicked after receiving the documents from the prefect. They all came to the prefecture and asked the prefect: "Sir, do you really want to charge so much? I''m afraid something will happen. Can you give the capital a discount and pay the tax?" Are there some reductions in food and tax?


    The ancient prefect only gave them one sentence: "This is the emperor''s order. If you don''t want to lose your life and ruin your family, just follow the emperor''s order."


    this?


    The faces of several county magistrates turned pale. After knowing that they could not disobey the order, they could only leave the city in despair. However, when the three rtively wealthy county magistrates left the city, they all went to the Escort Bureau to hire a team of escorts to take them with them. Go back in case you need it.


    After Gu Jinan and the others stayed in Fucheng for four days, they received news from Mr. Xu.


    Xu Zhaoming came to see Gu Dexing in person, followed him to the shop, and told Mrs. Chen: "The Chen family has been sent to Hushan Prefecture to live in a vige in the countryside of Hushan Prefecture. That vige belongs to the Xu family and is the dowry of my grandmother. , now grandpa is in charge of it personally, the Xu family is everywhere, and the Chen family lives in Zhuangzi, no one will know."


    He added: "The household registration of Chen Yinhua and her brother is being processed at Hushan Mansion, but it will take some time to get the household registration."


    When Mrs. Chen heard that the Chen family was trapped in Zhuangzi, she smiled and said, "Brother Ming, thank you for your hard work. I would like to say thank you to your grandfather for my aunt."


    Xu Zhaoming smiled and said: "Auntie, you''re wee. Our two families are rted by marriage, so we should help."


    After the Chen family''s matter was resolved, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, especially Mrs. Chen. She had been afraid that she would be divorced because of the Chen family''s matter since she married Gu Dagui. Because she was able to marry Gu Dagui back then, not only with the help of her sister-inw and her natal family, but also with the deception of the Chen family.


    She told the Chen family that as long as they helped her and pretended to have a good family tradition, they would allow her to marry Gu Dagui smoothly. After she married, they would provide money to her natal family, so the Chen family did not cause trouble before the marriage.


    But she was really disgusted with the Chen family and did not want to be spoiled by the Chen family for the rest of her life. After they got married, she did not go to her natal family or give them a penny, but fought hard with them.


    The day after the Chen family incident, Gu Jinan and the others said goodbye to Yao Youqian and Lu Bai and set off back to Tianfu County.


    Gu Dagui and the Chen family are also back. Gu Dexing has been admitted as a schr. This is a great event. They have to formally get engaged to the Xu family and hold the engagement ceremony. The Chen family muste back.


    They hurriedly and slowly arrived at Tianfu County on the morning of the third day.


    Grandpa San, Gu Dashan, Brother Cheng, Gu Dafu, brothers Gu Dewang, Qi Panpan and his son, Father Luo, Vige Chief He and his son, and others are already waiting for them.


    The Qu family and Xu Er were also standing not far from the city gate,ing to pick up Mr. Xu, Xu Zhaoming and Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew.


    "It''s our mule cart. Brother Cheng is back!" Brother Cheng has good eyesight and recognized the mule cart Gu Jinan was riding in from a distance. He took a step forward and ran towards Gu Jinan''s mule cart: "Brother, Brother!"


    Gu Jinan heard this sound, smiled, and told Zezi who was driving: "Stop the mule cart first. The kid rushes over recklessly, so don''t hit him."


    Yes. Sawako responded and immediately stopped the mule cart. Not long after, Brother Cheng ran to the mule cart and rushed towards Gu Jinan who got off the mule cart: "Brother, you are finally back. I miss you."


    Gu Jinan pressed his head and said with a smile: "Hurry down and pounce on him on a hot day. It''s very hot."


    Brother Cheng hugged Gu Jinan without letting go, looked up at him and said, "It rained heavily just half an hour ago. It''s not very hot now."


    Gu Jinan was still disgusted and pulled him down: "How old are you? I don''t want to hug you anymore."


    Brother Cheng is sad. Among the family members, the one he likes most is his eldest brother.


    However, Gu Jinan still hugged him and spun him around, letting him get over the addiction of being hugged before putting him down.


    Brother Cheng smiled, his eldest brother was indeed the best to him.


    He took Gu Jinan''s hand and walked towards Gu Dashan and the others. When they got close, Gu Jinan saluted and said, "Grandpa Third, Dad, Father Rob, we are back. The journey was safe and sound. Don''t worry."


    Gu Jinan didn''t say that we were all admitted as schrs, for fear that Vige Chief He would be ufortable if he did, so he only said that they all came back safely.


    Gu Dashan was extremely happy when he saw Gu Jinan. He held his hand and said, "Okay, okay. I hope youe back safely."


    The good news from Linhe Prefecture had been sent back a long time ago. Vige Chief He and his son already knew the news that He Jinsheng had not passed the exam. They had been sad for such a long time and had already given up. Seeing He Jinsheng walking at the back, he didn''t dare toe over. Go immediately to meet him.


    He Jinsheng knelt down, kowtowed to them and said, "Grandpa, dad, Jinsheng is useless and he didn''t pass the exam."


    "What are you talking about? The imperial examination is difficult. There are many people who have passed the exam ten times or eight times. No need to say these depressing words. Get up quickly." Vige Chief He helped He Jinsheng up with a smile on his face and said to him: "If you want to My family felt relieved, so I put away my guilt and continued studying happily."


    When He Jinsheng heard this, he immediately put away the sadness on his face and promised: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my grandson will not be depressed. He will definitely study hard and continue to gain fame!"


    "Hey, that''s right." Vige Chief He finally felt relieved. He was really afraid that Jin Sheng would get into trouble or do something stupid.


    After greeting all the elders, Gu Jinan said: "How are you doing, Mr. Ouyang? Mr. Ouyang helped me again this time. I want to thank him."


    When Shang Xiucai heard this, heughed silently. This boy was really anxious. He couldn''t wait to confirm his suspicion? As expected, it is a young man named Mu Ai, and his love is endless.


    Cheng Geer said: "Sir is very good. He is very happy to have his third sister and fifth sister with him."


    "Third Sister?" Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng. The shadow guard and the nun of the Ouyang family called Miss Ouyang the Third Sister.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, it''s the third sister. She is Grandpa Ouyang''s granddaughter, and so is the fifth sister."


    But why did the eldest brother only ask the third sister? He mentioned the third sister and the fifth sister at the same time.


    Brother Cheng looked at his eldest brother, looking at the faint smile at the corner of his mouth, the slightly bright eyes, and the slightly raised eyebrows, he always felt...


    Brother, are you sick? Cheng Geer asked with great concern: You look very wrong.

 Chapter 1175: very satisfied

    Chapter 1175: very satisfied


    Chapter 1175 Very satisfied


    Gu Jinan put one hand on Brother Cheng''s head, his smile not diminishing: "What nonsense are you talking about? Look at what''s wrong with brother?"


    Brother Cheng was very obedient and continued to look at Gu Jinan, frowned and said, "Huh? He looks like the elder brother who smiles normally."


    But he clearly saw the brilliance on his elder brother''s face that was different from before.


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng''s frowning and confused expression and smiled: "You are just thinking wildly. Your brother and I have always been normal."


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai nodded in agreement and said to Brother Cheng: "Well, your elder brother is right, he is very normal."


    At the age of Mu Ai, it ispletely normal to secretly fall in love with a girl who is both talented and beautiful.


    When Gu Jinan heard this, his face turned red unnaturally. Brother Cheng pointed at him and said, "Brother, why are you blushing?"


    Its a hot day, so your face will naturally get hot. Gu Jinan said unhurriedly, with an expression that said I definitely wasnt shy.


    Gu Jinan has a very serious face, and his temper has always been calm and non-joking. No one would doubt what he said. Among the people present, only Shang Xiu knew what his apprentice was secretly saying about Brother Tao Cheng.


    Gu Dewang listened to them talking about the two girls from Ouyang''s family and reminded Gu Jin''an: "Brother Jin''an, if you go to see Mr. Ouyang, you have to be careful. If you meet that Ouyang Wu, you should avoid it to avoid being caught." She was so angry."


    Mrs. Chen is a gossip. When she heard this, she asked: "Brother Wang, Mr. Ouyang''s granddaughter is here? Hey, she is a noble daughter of a wealthy family. I have never seen her in my whole life. How is it?" , dont you look good? Are you so wordy when you speak that people cant understand you?


    Gu Dewang replied: "She is very beautiful, but Ouyang Wu is a duplicity. She behaves very elegantly and generously when facing you, and looks polite, but in her heart she looks down on people of our background. As a person, Third Sister Ouyang is better."


    When ites to the third girl, there is an additional word "sister", which is very good. Gu Jinan is very satisfied.


    Mrs. Chen said: "She is a youngdy from a wealthy family. A person born in a rich family will of course have a temper. You don''t care whether her temper is good or bad. In short, just tter her. This is a big backer, so please tter her. , after she gets married, she can still rely on her husbands family.


    The Chen family is ttered. Vige Chief He is right. The ancestral graves of their Gu family are on fire. The nobles they have met in the past few years are more and more powerful.


    Gu Dagui was talking to Gu Dafu. When he heard this, he red at Chen and said, "Don''t teach Brother Wang randomly that there are differences between men and women. You let him tter the Ouyang girl because you want him to be **** by Mr. Ouyang." Are you going to leave the house?"


    Mrs. Chen thought it right. She looked at Gu Defa and saw that he was only two years younger than Brother Wang and that he was indifferent. She had been back for more than a quarter of an hour, so he called her "Mother". He has a temper that can''t be beaten even if he is beaten, and it is even more impossible for him to curry favor with the Ouyang girl, so he has to give up.


    Brother, dont worry, the third sister is still very good, she wont look down on us. Brother Cheng looked into Gu Jinans eyes and said this suddenly.


    Gu Jinan smiled, boy, you are still a little immature if you want to trick your elder brother into thinking.


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened and he said: "Both of them are girls. We shouldn''t discuss them like this. Let''s not talk about it again."


    Hey, the eldest brothers eyes are not shining anymore. Could it be that he saw it wrong before?


    "Okay, okay, don''t stand here talking on such a hot day. Let''s go quickly. After we go to the county office to meet with Fang Xian Cheng and the Jiang boy, we will go home." The third grandfather said a few words to Mr. Xu Then, he turned around and said to the big guys.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go to the county government office first." Gu Dashan greeted the big guys, and arge group of people got on the mule cart and headed towards the county government office in a mighty manner.


    There were many people on the road who came to see the excitement, but they were warned by the county government not to surround the few schrs, let alone chase little Sanyuang to touch his head. Qi Luowu specially brought the government servants to clear the way, and Gu Dalin even brought the shop assistants to carry copper coins to distribute them. Everyone went to collect the money, and not many people surrounded Gu Jinan and the others.


    Gu Jinan and the others avoided having to wear red silk flowers and being chased and having their heads touched.


    More than three-quarters of an hourter, they arrived at the county government office. Jiang County Lieutenant and Fang County Magistrate met them in person, but Magistrate Zheng was not there. Fang County Magistrate said: "The county magistrate has gone to Fucheng and has note back yet. When hees back, you cane and visit me again."


    He smiled again and said: "The county magistrate asked me to tell you before he left that you are all the lucky sons of Tianfu County. This time you have earned enough fame for Tianfu County, and you deserve the reward."


    As he spoke, he looked at Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu took the yamen servants and gave the congrattory gifts that the county yamen had prepared long ago to Gu Jinan and the others, including He Jinsheng and Qu Wenliang, who had also failed the exam.


    He Jinsheng is from Dafeng Vige. Dafeng Vige has a little Sanyuang called Gu Jinan, and He Jinsheng has a good rtionship with Gu Jinan. Therefore, Magistrate Zheng sold He Jinsheng''s reputation.


    As for Qu Wenliang, his uncle was a schr, so his share of gifts was naturally indispensable.


    He Jinsheng was very moved and said with red eyes: "The student thanks the county magistrate. The student swears that he will work hard, continue to study hard, and fight again after graduating!"


    After hearing this, Lieutenant Jiang Countyughed and said, "Jin Sheng, you have grown up too. I thought that with your temper, you would never recover. Seeing you like this, I feel relieved."


    He Jinsheng was stunned and looked at Jiang County Lieutenant. He did not expect Jiang County Lieutenant to say such things to him.


    Jiang Xianwei smiled and said: "What, do you think it''s strange for me to say this? You have been calling me Uncle Jiang for several years after Brother An. Naturally, I treat you as my nephew. I say these things because of you." Keep up the good work, if you are downcast or crying, I won''t give you a good look."


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng''s eyes became hot and he solemnly gave Jiang Xianwei a bow.


    Vige Chief He and He Dacang were about to cry. It was indeed not in vain. They let Jin Sheng follow An Geer, and they really caught up with the noble people An Geer had made friends with.


    Fang Xian Cheng also tried his best to persuade He Jinsheng and Qu Wenliang to continue taking the exams. Anyway, both families were living a good life and had enough money to continue their studies.


    He Jinsheng and Qu Wenliang solemnly agreed: "Yes, we will definitely live up to your expectations."


    Since Magistrate Zheng was away, Magistrate Fang did not stay with Gu Jinan and the others for long. After talking for half an hour, everyone had something to eat and then let them go home.


    Gu Jinan got what he wanted. After saying goodbye to Mr. Xu''s house and Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew, he took a mule cart back to Qingfu Town.


    The mule cart traveled for more than two hours and returned to Qingfu Town in the afternoon, stopping in front of Mr. Ouyang''s house in the town.


    "You three passed the exam thanks to Mr. Ouyang''s guidance. Now that you are back, you have to thank him." Shang Xiucai exined.


    Hey. Gu Jinan and the other two responded.


    Not long after, the door of Ouyang''s house opened, and Asong personally brought them into the house.


    Gu Jinan found that there were obviously more nursing homes in the house. They used to be able to enter the second door, but this time the second door was locked and guarded by the mother-inw.


    Gu Jinxin''s heart sank slightly, he was afraid that he would not be able to see Miss Ouyang if he was so tightly guarded.

 Chapter 1176: Tea

    Chapter 1176: Tea


    Chapter 1176 Tea


    Gu Jinan was a little disappointed, but he concealed his disappointment well. He knew that this matter could not be rushed, and he had already confirmed that Miss Ouyang was Mr. Ouyang''s granddaughter, which was enough to make him happy.


    He withdrew his gaze, with a faint smile on his face, and followed Asong, listening to Asong''s words: "Master knew that you would be back in the next two days, but you didn''t go anywhere. You have been waiting in the house. You guys today Weve finally arrived.


    A Song''s words were filled with a smile, telling them that Mr. Ouyang cared about Gu Jinan and his family very much.


    Gu Jinan replied: "I should havee back a long time ago, but something happened in Linhe Mansion and I was dyed."


    What happened? Gu Dewang asked, very curious.


    Gu Jinan: "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I get back. Now I have to meet Mr. Ouyang."


    Gu Dewang was a little depressed: "Brother Jin''an is really disappointing. I was just curious, but you kept it secret."


    Gu Dexing said: "It''s not that Brother An wants to sell things, it''s just that the affairs in Linhe Mansion are reallyplicated."


    Gu Dewang''s eyes lit up and he asked: "Brother Dexing, do you also know?"


    Gu Dexing nodded: "I know, this matter has caused quite a stir in Linhe Mansion."


    He was talking about the Tongjia Iron Mine, but they not only experienced the Tongjia Iron Mine in Linhe Prefecture, but also Cao Juren''swsuit against Gu Jinan. In short, there were a lot of things that couldn''t be exined in just a few words. Finished.


    Not long after, everyone arrived at the study courtyard. Mr. Ouyang was dressed in a gray robe and knelt down on arge bamboo mat spread on the ground. In the middle of the bamboo mat were two pots of tea and several tes of refreshments: "You are here. I have been waiting for you for a long time. If you donte again, I will close the stall and leave.


    Close the stalls? Gu Jinan smiled: Sir, Ive been to a lot of markets recently and have set up stalls.


    Mr. Ouyang likes to travel. Although he has not left Qingfu Town for a long time, he will go to nearby towns or rural markets to hang out when he has free time. He knows many farmers and gets along well with them.


    Mr. Ouyang smiled, pointed to the bamboo mat under his knees and said: "I did not learn this from the farmers in the market, but imitated the ancient sages."


    During the Zhou Dynasty and the previous dynasty, there were very few people sitting on chairs, and everyone sat on their knees.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "The students will also follow your husband and learn from the ancient sages today, and kneel down in the courtyard to discuss the Tao."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang waved his hands and said with a smile: "Hey, don''t imitate me. I''m lying to you. I''m meeting you in this courtyard just because it''s too hot. Please sit wherever you like."


    After hearing this, Third Grandpa and the others were not polite. They sat on the edge of the bamboo mat. Third Grandpa also said with a smile: "It''s almost like resting on the edge of the field when we are farming. If there is another gust of wind, it will be morefortable."


    Mr. Ouyangughed and said, "Brother Gu is right. It''s really the same as sitting in the fields."


    Gu Dewangined: "Sir, you are a great schr, why do you always like to think of yourself as a farmer? You are still plowing the fields in your house. It''s not that the students want tough at your age. The students are just curious. At this time when people are fertilizing, your family Do you still want to eat?"


    "Shut up, you stinky boy!" Mr. Ouyang was so angry that he puffed his beard and stared at him, pointing at him and saying: "Did I have any grudge against you in my previous life? Why do youe to pour cold water on me every time I am happy? I''m afraid you don''t deserve a beating. .


    Gu Dewang is not afraid of being beaten. He is only afraid that Mr. Ouyang will give him extra homework.


    "What? Sir, you are really getting more and more clumsy. Now you are talking about "ye" and "what". In the past, you always liked to talk elegantly." Gu Dewang said with disgust, quickly picked up a piece of pastry, and immediately ran to the side. , dodged Mr. Ouyang''s hand, turned around and smiled at Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, your hand is short, you can''t hit." Mr. Ouyang was so angry that he pointed at him and said: "You wait for me, why don''t you hit me?" Is there nothing I can do to cure you?"


    Brother Cheng and Gu Defa shook their heads together. Brother Dewang liked to seek death so much. He was obviously afraid that his teacher would give him extra homework, but he still insisted on stabbing him every day. When he was punished with homework, don''t ask them for help.


    Gu Jinan saw all this and said to Mr. Ouyang: "I heard from Brother Cheng that Mr. Cheng is in a good mood recently. Now that I see it, he is indeed very good."


    "Well, my two granddaughters are here, so I''m naturally in a good mood." Mr. Ouyang nodded, and did not shy away from talking about the visit of his two granddaughters. He also pointed to the tea and said: "This is my third granddaughter''s first visit. The Yunya tea brought from the Beijing Tea Mountain has a taste that is different from the tea from the south of the Yangtze River, and is very good."


    Gu Jinan''s eyes lit up, he picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, and said, "It is indeed a good tea. It has a rich aroma and a little sweetness, and has the taste of the majestic Cangshan Mountain in the north."


    Gu Jinanspliment was quite good, but Mr. Ouyang said a little strangely: Why did you drink it yourself?


    He had been in contact with Gu Jinan for a while and knew one of his habits, that is, when his family members were around, he would usually give good things to them first. This was the first time that he saw Gu Jinan not taking care of Gu Laosan and Gu Laosan. Gu Dashan and Brother Cheng drank the tea themselves.


    Gu Jinan: Its hot, try to warm the tea.


    As he said that, he put down the teacup and poured tea for the elders.


    Shang Xiucai couldn''t helpughing. This boy was getting better and better at telling lies. He obviously lost his temper because he was delighted with the tea brought by Miss Ouyang, but he could still say that he was testing the temperature of the tea for his elders.


    When Gu Jinan handed the tea to Shang Xiucai, Shang Xiucai smiled and said meaningfully: "It is really fate that tea from the northes from the south."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan suppressed the expression on his face, but his ears turned red.


    Shang Xiucaiughed out loud, haha, you are so embarrassed to pretend to be a kid.


    Gu Jinan quickly put away his strangeness and continued serving tea to the elders.


    Mr. Ouyang seemed to like his two granddaughters very much. He pointed to a few tes of tea and said, "This is made by Xiao Wu. She is good at cooking. You can try it."


    Although Gu Dewang hated Ouyang Wu''s duplicity, he loved to eat, so he came over to eat a few more cakes. Mr. Chen red at him fiercely and cursed: "You are blind because you didn''t see your father." Mother, right?"


    Gu Dewang hurriedly brought the cakes to his parents: "Mom and dad, eat it. It tastes really good. This is the secret recipe of a wealthy family and you can''t eat it outside."


    Gu Dewang didn''t lie, these pastries were indeed delicious, but Gu Jinan didn''t touch the pastries. Firstly, he didn''t like them, and secondly, he couldn''t bear to put down the tea in his hand.


    Mr. Ouyang waited for them to have tea and then let them go back without asking them about the scientific examination.


    The results are all out, and there is nothing left to say or ask.


    But Gu Jinan knelt down and said, "Thank you, sir, for your help. If it hadn''t been for your article, the student''s reputation would have been damaged, and he would have even lost his reputation as a schr."

 Chapter 1177: Are you still doing this kind of business?

    Chapter 1177: Are you still doing this kind of business?


    Chapter 1177 Are you still doing this kind of business?


    When Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa saw this, they were all shocked and hurriedly asked Gu Jinan: "Brother An, what are you talking about? What happened to you in Fucheng?"


    They didnt know that Mr. Ouyang took action when Cao Juren sued Gu Jinan. He wrote an article, asked the Yan family for help, and sent Master You and others to Linhe Mansion to testify for Gu Jinan.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan stopped hiding it and told Cao Juren that he had sued him for murdering Mr. Gu.


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan was so angry that his hands were shaking: "How could they do this? This will kill you!"


    Gu Dashan''s eyes were red, and he quickly knelt down to Mr. Ouyang: "Junior, thank you Mr. Ouyang for saving An Ge''er... I don''t have much ability, but if you give me orders, I will sacrifice my life for you." Always do your part!


    Suing An Geer for murdering Mr. Gu, what a serious crime is this? If you don''t say that thewsuit will be sessful, once someone sues like this, it will be a scandal.


    Fortunately, Mr. Ouyang came to help, otherwise Gu Dashan would never dare to imagine the consequences that An Geer would have to endure.


    Brother Cheng also hurriedly knelt down, saluted Mr. Ouyang solemnly, and said, "Thank you very much, sir, for helping me. I will serve you for the rest of my life to repay your great kindness."


    Gu Dewang was eating the pastries and said: "What are you talking about? Mr. Jin''an is just helping Brother Jin''an. He doesn''t care at all. You guys knelt down and thanked me again and again. It''s very serious."


    Mr. Ouyang did not scold Gu Dewang this time, but nodded and said: "Brother Wang is right, it''s just a small favor. Get up."


    Gu Jinan knew that Mr. Ouyang was an open-minded person, so when he heard this, he said yes and helped Gu Dashan stand up.


    However, Gu Dashan was still very worried and asked Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, is this matter over? Will An Ge be brought up and sued every time he takes the pediatrician exam? What will An Ge do next? ?


    Filial piety is as strong as a mountain, and it can crush people to death in this world. Gu Dashan is a little tired... He has done everything he can, why is An Geer always being targeted by others?


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Don''t worry, this matter ispletely over. Even if it is mentioned in the future, it will only be a few words in private, and no one will dare to say it publicly again."


    He added: "This is not your family''s fault in the first ce. Your family has been very kind and righteous. It''s just that there are many fathers in the world and there will be more fathers in the future. Everyone has been suppressed by filial piety. They know the benefits of using filial piety to suppress others and are unwilling to do so. Just give up this benefit."


    Mr. Ouyang traveled around Chu and saw many things where people were crushed to death by filial piety and families were destroyed by filial piety. Therefore, he believed in the principle that only when a father is kind can a son be filial, so he waited for his sons to get married and rarely took care of them. Regarding my sons, I only stay close to my juniors.


    Gu Dashan cried after hearing this: "Thank you, sir."


    He felt relieved after Mr. Ouyang''s words.


    Okay, its gettingte, you can go back. Mr. Ouyang stood up from the bamboo mat and put on his wooden clogs: Ill see you off.


    It was said to be a delivery, but no one dared to let Mr. Ouyang deliver it too far, just out of the study door.


    When saying goodbye, Gu Jinan said: "Mr. Ouyang, we encountered a lot of things this time when we went to take the exam. We were in a hurry today. I will visit you tomorrow. How about I ask for more details?"


    Tomorrow is the eighth day of the seventh lunar month. Gu Dashan had already said when he was on the mule cart that the day to prepare flowing water mats for them was the ninth day of the seventh lunar month, so they were free tomorrow.


    Im really in a hurry today, Cheng. If you are free,e over tomorrow. Mr. Ouyang responded readily without doubting his presence.


    Gu Jinan smiled, not a smile, but a grin and said: "The student wille to bother you tomorrow."


    Shang Xiucai can no longer look directly at his apprentice, but forget it, young people, it is their first time to like a girl, so they are always more impulsive. "Sir, we are leaving." Cheng Geer waved to Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang nodded to him, but said to Gu Dewang, who wanted to take the opportunity to slip away: "Your homework will be doubled. If you can''t hand it in tomorrow, the punishment will be doubled!"


    "Double and then double?" Gu Dewang looked at his palm and shouted: "That''s four times. Old man, you are too cruel."


    There were two snaps, and Mrs. Chen pped him on the head twice, scolding: "You brat, you have grown up, even your husband dares to scold him. Don''t even think about eating meat tonight, just eat boiled soybeans."


    "Hey, mother, please don''t hit me. I was wrong." Gu Dewang ran away quickly to avoid Chen''s beating.


    Mrs. Chen was extremely angry, pointed at his back and said: "You are going to go against your husband? Now, okay, I will punish you with homework, which will cost twice as much paper. How expensive is that paper? If you continue to waste it day by day, No matter how much money you have at home, you will waste it all."


    Mr. Ouyang was speechless when he heard this. Sure enough, they are mother and son, and they both have the same weird brains. At this time, he should scold Gu Dewang and stop looking for death. Why are he so worried about paper money?


    Gu Dewang rushed out of Ouyang''s house in one breath and almost bumped into Luo Wu.


    County Magistrate Zheng was frightened by the enthusiasm of women from all over the country towards Gu Jinan. He was afraid that another woman would bring a girl to scheme against Gu Jinan, so before leaving, he told Luo Wu to wait for Gu Jinan. When he returned to his hometown, he took a team of government servants back to the vige to protect him until the flowing water mats wereid out.


    Luo Wu couldn''t ask for it. He is getting busier and busier now. He hasn''t seen Sister Xiu for more than half a month, and he is panicking. He is very happy to be able to go home and see her for a few days on official business this time.


    "Be careful." Luo Wu used the sword on his waist to stop Gu Dewang from throwing himself on the ground, and asked, "Are An Ge''er and the othersing out? The sun is going down."


    Gu Dewang stabilized his body and said with a smile: "He''sing out right now."


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers who had surrounded Mr. Ouyang''s house became excited and shouted to Gu Dewang: "Brother Wang, brother Wang,e here quickly and take my Fushou over. When Gu Xiucaies out, let Fushou touch him." For his head, Ill give you thirty cents!


    Take my Jin Wang with you, you cant even touch your head, you can even hug your legs!


    "And my family is neen. Brother Wang, pleasee over quickly. My fourth wife will give you fifty cents as a reward, but it is more than what the Xu family''s daughter-inw gave you."


    Luo Wu frowned when he heard this, looked at Gu Dewang and said, "Are you still doing this kind of business?"


    "I didn''t. They thought I would ept this kind of business, so they said so. But I didn''t promise them anything!" Gu Dewang quickly denied it.


    To be honest, he has been afraid of Brother Luo Wu since he was a child. This guy doesn''t talk much and is good at boxing and kicking. Gu Dewang is always afraid that he will get beaten by him if he disagrees with him.


    Luo Wu believed it. Although Brother Wang likes to make money, he will not be so stupid as to cause trouble for Brother An.


    He let Gu Dewang go, turned to look at the vigers surrounding Ouyang''s house, and shouted: "The county magistrate has an order. Anyone who dares to offend Gu Xiucai will be fined five taels of silver!"


    The vigers were afraid of losing their money, so when they heard that they would be fined five taels of silver, they all became honest.


    But Grandma Yuan didnt want to give up the opportunity to bring good fortune to her grandson, so she said: Isnt a fine of five taels of silver too much? Wouldnt a fine of five hundred taels be enough?

 Chapter 1178: Are you going on a date?

    Chapter 1178: Are you going on a date?


    Chapter 1178 Are you going on a tryst?


    After hearing this, the Xu family''s wife gritted her teeth and asked, "Yes, Luo Pantou, how about a fine of five hundred cents?"


    She could ask her mother-inw for five hundred cents. As long as Fu Shou could touch Gu Xiucai''s head and get some luck, her mother-inw wouldn''t feel too sorry for the five hundred cents.


    Luo Wu has a headache. Is he negotiating with them?


    "Tang Zi, clear the road!" Luo Wu squeaked, sheathed his sword, and ordered the government officials. He nced at the women who were holding their children and wanted to pounce at any time. His eyes scared them so much that they stepped back. step.


    Hiss, this boy from the Luo family is too fierce. Are you so fierce, aren''t you afraid of scaring your wife? I heard that his wife was Gu Xiucai''s sister, and she was as timid as a mosquito.


    "Everyone, please give way. This is the order of the county magistrate. You guys have to worry about your money bag and don''t do anything that will ruin your wealth." Xiao Tang Yamen led ten Yamen soldiers to clear the way with sticks. Stop the vigers on both sides.


    The vigers were all afraid of officials. After listening to Xiao Tang''s words, looking at Luo Wu''s face, and remembering what happened to Mrs. Niu and the others, they didn''t dare to argue anymore, and they all retreated to the roadside.


    When Gu Jinan and the others saw this, they opened the door and came out.


    Gu Xiucai, its Gu Xiucai, our little Sanyuang from Jianghuai!


    When the vigers saw Gu Jinan, they became excited again and got close to him: "Brother An, my aunts have watched you grow up since childhood. This bond is not shallow. How about youe over and touch my baby''s head?" "


    Not good.


    Gu Jinan bowed to them and said with a smile: "Dear fellow vigers, uncles and aunts, Brother An thanks you all for your love, but I just came back from Fucheng, and I want to go back to see my family as soon as possible. It''s gettingte now, everyone. Let''s all go back. Tomorrow you can go to Gu''s Restaurant to get a meal and ten cents, which is Brother An''s thank you gift to all the folks!"


    Although ten cents is not much, it is free. Dont let this free money be free.


    After everyone listened, they looked at the government officials again. Knowing that their children could not touch Gu Jinan''s head, they gave up and began to congratte Gu Jinan: "Gu Xiucai, you have given our Qingfu Town a good face this time. Everyone They say you are the first Little San Yuan Lang in He''an Mansion. Who is this Little San Yuan Lang? But he is more powerful than the head of the case? "


    Well, its better than the head of the case. Gu Jinan was helpless. Everyone was so excited without even knowing what Xiao Sanyuang was.


    "Thank you all for your kindness, folks, we''re going back first." Gu Jin''an bowed his hands, got on the mule cart, and headed for Dafeng Vige with Luo Wu and other government servants leading the way.


    Thanks to Luo Wu and the government officials who opened the way, if it weren''t for the people from the government office who were guarding them, Gu Jinan and the others would never have been able to return to the vige safely. The road from Qingfu Town to Dafeng Vige was crowded with people. When many people learned that Gu Jinan was back, they were waiting by the roadside and wanted to get close to him, the little Sanyuan Lang.


    Gu Dexing was originally envious, but after walking all the way, he wiped his sweat and said to Qi Kangming: "Fortunately, Brother An is blocking us, otherwise we will be the ones who suffer."


    The aunties in the countryside are so powerful that he can''t resist them.


    Qi Kangming smiled: "You are too happy too early. When we return to the vige, we will still be surrounded by vigers."


    Qi Kangming was right. After their mule cart finally arrived in the vige, the whole vige came out to greet them. Even the big drums used in the vige for New Year celebrations and ancestor worship were brought out.


    He Dayuan was beating the big drum, and the sound of drums, gongs, and suonas resounded throughout Dafeng Vige.


    Gu Jinan has a headache, why did Uncle Dayuane to join in the fun? It''s really endless.


    But Gu Jinan and the three of them were juniors and did not dare to say anything. They could only get out of the car and chat with the vigers. Their hair was messed up and their clean clothes were touched dirty by the children in the vige.


    They passed five levels and killed six generals. Finally, it was dark when they returned home. Gu Jinan was almost paralyzed.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang jumped onto the wall and stood tall watching all this, almostughing to death. They waited until Gu Jinan and the others entered before going down the wall to see them. Several families are on good terms, so they all came to Gu Jinli''s house. We will have dinner together tonight and discuss setting up a running-water banquet.


    Gu Daya also brought Qi Kangping and Mo Qinzi''s child. Qi Kangming was very surprised. When he saw his mother holding a swaddling baby, he immediately came over and said, "Mom, is this eldest brother''s child? Can you name it?" Now? Whats your name?


    Gu Daya smiled so hard that her eyes were blurred, and said: "It''s your eldest brother''s baby. He hasn''t even been named yet. Now he''s calling you, hug your eldest nephew. You are now an uncle."


    "Okay." Qi Kangming was very happy to be close to the first junior in the family. He took the swaddling clothes and learned to hold his eldest brother under Gu Daya''s guidance.


    But the surroundings were too noisy, which woke up the eldest brother. When he woke up, he saw a dark face, and he was so frightened that he started crying.


    Well, Qi Kangming was afraid and hurriedly returned the eldest brother to Gu Daya: "Mom,e and hold me. The eldest brother doesn''t seem to like me very much."


    The third grandmaughed when she heard this: "He is still so young, how can he know what it means to like? The lights in this room are not very bright, and he can''t see you clearly. He doesn''t know who you are, so he cried." of."


    After hearing this, Qi Kangming suddenly realized. He looked at Qi Kangping who was standing aside, took out the longevity lock he bought in Fucheng, and handed it to Qi Kangping: "Brother, congrattions on bing a father. This is my gift to my nephew. "


    Qi Kangping took the longevity lock and said with a naive smile: "Big brother also wants to congratte you. You are admitted as a schr. Big brother will know that you are a promising person." The Li family cannot trap you.


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "I can study with peace of mind, and I am the eldest brother who will make a difference."


    The eldest brother has be a lot more capable in the past few years. If he is still as stupid and easy to deceive as before, it will be difficult for him to spare some time to study, let alone take such a long time away from home to take the scientific examination.


    "Stop talking, when can we eat? We are starving to death." Mrs. Chen asked, rubbing her belly when she saw everyone talking and looking at Qi Kangping''s eldest brother.


    Why are you making such a fuss? Dinner is about to begin. Third Grandma and Mrs. Cui greeted everyone to the dining room.


    Six tables of food have been set up in the dining room. The dishes are very rich, but most of them are Gu Jinan''s favorite dishes. Cui and Gu Jinxiu specially made a lot of his favorite dishes.


    When Gu Jinan saw the dishes on the table, he felt so warm that he had better go home.


    The whole family had a meal together, and discussed how to hold a running feast on the ninth day of the Lunar New Year.


    When the discussion was almost over, the third grandmother looked at Gu Jinan and the others and said distressedly: "Brother An and the others have just returned from Fucheng. They must be very tired. Let them go wash up and sleep quickly."


    After everyone heard this, they saw that Gu Jinan and the others were really tired, so they hurriedly dispersed.


    Gu Jinli wisely did not go to talk to Gu Jinan, but asked him to rest first and wait until tomorrow to tell him what happened at home during this time.


    But when he woke up the next day, he saw that Gu Jinan had tidied himself up and was still preparing gifts, as if he was about to go out.


    Brother, where are you going? Gu Jinli asked.


    Cheng Geer said: "Eldest brother is going to visit your husband''s house. We agreed yesterday."


    "In such a hurry? I thought the eldest brother would wait until the flowing water mat was set up before going." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinan''s luxurious and elegant brocade robe, confused, pointed at his clothes and said: "Didn''t the eldest brother say you don''t need to wear such clothes in the countryside? ?Why are you wearing this robe today? You even have a jade hairpin on your head and a jade pendant on your waist. You just went to Mr. Ouyangs house. Everyone is so familiar with you. Brother, are you dressed up a little too grandly? I dont know. I thought you were going on a tryst.

 Chapter 1179: guessed

    Chapter 1179: guessed


    Chapter 1179 Guessed


    The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. Gu Jinan was stunned when he heard this, with a slightly unnatural expression on his face. He quickly came to his senses and lowered his head to sort out the door-to-door gifts for Mr. Ouyang: "What a tryst, a girl''s family shouldn''t say such nonsense. , being heard is bad for your reputation.


    It''s okay that Gu Jin''an didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, Gu Jinli let out a sigh and said, "Brother, why did you suddenly teach me a lesson? I was just joking, and I said it at home. It is impossible for outsiders to know that eldest brother is Arent you too worried?


    Gu Jin''an paused, obviously a little annoyed, and regretted that he shouldn''t have said that. ording to the past, he should just ignore her words and ignore her.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli frowned slightly: "Something''s wrong, brother, something is very wrong with you this early in the morning. Are you in trouble? Don''t hide it from us, tell us and let''s work together to find a solution."


    Gu Jinan already wants to die, how can he express his thoughts? If the second person knew about it, he would be embarrassed not to tell it, and it would be bad for Miss Ouyang... After all, it was him who had feelings for someone else, and he didn''t know whether he could repay her wish.


    Thinking of the gap between him and Miss Ouyang, Gu Jinan was stunned for a few breaths,pletely put away all the expressions on his face, and continued to sort out the thank-you gifts for Mr. Ouyang.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he narrowed his eyes and felt something was wrong even more.


    The eldest brother has something going on, and it''s a major issue that he can''t solve. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to transform from the annoyance of being almost seen through her thoughts toplete indifference.


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to be stared at by Gu Jinli. This girl was too smart. It would be bad if she saw something.


    "Where''s the wine you mixed? Bring a few bottles and I''ll give them to Mr. Ouyang."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s been prepared a long time ago. I''ll get it for you right away. I''ve also prepared ham."


    Gu Jinli knew that Mr. Ouyang helped Gu Jinan, so he had prepared a generous gift.


    "I''m going to help the second sister get the ham." Brother Cheng said and ran quickly after Gu Jinli. After he and Gu Jinan left the yard, he tugged on Gu Jinli''s sleeve and said, "The second sister also thinks something is wrong with the eldest brother. ?


    "Well, why did you say that? Did you discover something?" Gu Jinli slowed down and asked Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng nodded and said, "When I met my eldest brother in the county yesterday, I felt something was wrong when I talked about the Ouyang sister."


    The little guy thought for a while, then looked around. When he saw no one, he said to Gu Jinli: "The eldest brother used to be the most annoying girl. He didn''t want to answer the phone when he heard the word girl, but yesterday he not only answered the phone He even asked questions, but the look on his face was very strange."


    Gu Jinli was excited, God, is it possible that her eldest brother is gossiping!


    "Why does the elder brother look so strange? Tell me." Gu Jinli said.


    Brother Cheng is an observant child. He told the look on Gu Jinan''s face that he saw at that time. Finally, he looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Just like Brother Sang when he saw the second sister and the second sister when you saw arge amount of money." Pretty much the same, his eyes are bright and there is a smile in them."


    Gu Jinli: "You have quite a lot of adjectives."


    However, she understands!


    Hahaha, is the eldest brother having a secret love?


    Oh my God, Gu Jinli was so excited. What did she discover? This gossip is incredible.


    Brother Cheng looked at his second sisterughing out loud, took two steps back, frowned and said: "Second sister, why are youughing? It''s so scary, what did you guess? Tell me quickly, I I also want to know whats wrong with my eldest brother? Hes never been like this before, so its really worrying.


    Gu Jinli: "What are you worried about? It''s normal for him to be like this. The way he used to hide away after hearing the word "girl" is abnormal." Who can understand the pain of her always worrying that her extremely handsome eldest brother will like men?


    Now she ispletely relieved. Her eldest brother loves girls. Although the Ouyang family is very different from hers, she believes that as long as her eldest brother wants it and their family works hard, there will be opportunities.


    "Huh?" Brother Cheng became even more confused: "What does the second sister mean? I don''t understand it at all. Second sister, can''t you exin it clearly?"


    Brother Cheng frowned and looked at his second sister. Finally he took off the money bag from his waist, gritted his teeth and handed it to Gu Jinli with great reluctance: "This is the pocket money I saved, second sister, don''t think it''s too little. Take it."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and smiled: "You guys still want to buy my information with money?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, the second sister likes money."


    "I like money, but you don''t have enough money to buy my news." Gu Jinli did not ask Brother Cheng for his money, but said to him: "I know you are curious, but this matter, now Its not the time for us to take care of it yet, lets let the eldest brother perform on his own first, and then wait until he has performed to a certain extent.


    I dont know what Miss Ouyang means to the eldest brother. If the girl looks down on the eldest brother, its not easy for them to bother with him.


    Cheng Ge''er said angrily: "Second sister, you are so mean. You obviously relied on me to guess what your elder brother was thinking, but now you don''t tell me and make me worry."


    Gu Jinli: "Who made you worry? I told you not to worry about this. It''s a good thing."


    Brother Cheng: "Why don''t you tell me about the good thing?"


    Gu Jinli put his palm on Brother Cheng''s head and said: "You talk too much, don''t ask anymore, just remember that when you get to Mr. Ouyang''s house, listen to the elder brother and do what he tells you, and then treat the two Ouyangs As long as the girl is good, she will.


    Wait a minute, between the two Ouyang girls, she has to figure out which one the eldest brother likes.


    Eldest brother asked about the third sister yesterday? Gu Jinli asked.


    Brother Cheng snorted: "If you don''t tell me, second sister, you won''t tell me what you guessed, and I won''t tell you either. If second sister wants to know, let''s swap."


    Gu Jinli smiled, brat, you still want to bargain with me? It''s a pity that my sister doesn''t like this.


    Brother Wang said that the fifth girl is a little different from what she looks like, so she must be the third girl.


    From the perspective of the eldest brother, it is impossible for him to be attracted to a girl who is different from her appearance and looks down on farmers in her heart.


    "Let''s go and get the drinks and ham quickly, so as not to dy big brother''s business." Gu Jinli said no more, and took Brother Cheng back to the yard where he and Gu Jinxiu lived. They had already prepared them in the main room. After buying six bottles of wine and a piece of ham, he took Brother Cheng back to Gu Jinan''s yard.


    "Brother, the things are here. They have been packed in the box for you. You can just pick them up and leave." Gu Jinli looked at his eldest brother with an aunty smile on his face. "Brother,e on."


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinli''s smiling face, his brows were so furrowed that they were almost knotted. What kind of smile was this? terrible.


    However, Gu Jinan decided to ignore his sister''s scary smile and just shouted: "Zezi is going to prepare the car. Xiaotuan wille over to help get the things. Let''s leave now."

 Chapter 1180: Dont tell anyone

    Chapter 1180: Don''t tell anyone


    Chapter 1180 Dont tell anyone


    "Hey." Zezi''s voice came, and Xiaotuan ran in and helped Gu Jinan move things. The first thing to move was the box of wine.


    Gu Jinli said again: "Brother, please wait, I have something else to give you."


    Speaking, he left immediately without waiting for Gu Jinan to speak.


    Gu Jinan couldn''t stop her even if he wanted to, so he had no choice but to give up.


    When Gu Jinan and the others loaded all the thank-you gifts onto the mule cart and were about to leave, Gu Jinli came back with two things and gave a small basket woven with wicker to Gu Jinan: "Brother, here are two bottles of newly prepared The wine has a taste that I haven''t had before, it''s sweet with a hint of grass and leaves, you can give it to Ouyang''s third sister."


    Gu Jinan was reaching out to take the small basket she handed over. When he heard this, his hands stopped. A sh of panic shed in his eyes, but he quickly took the drink and said: "Just give me a box of drinks, no need." Give me these two more bottles.


    Gu Jinli smiled, and the eldest brother covered it up quickly, but she had good eyesight and still saw the sh of panic in his eyes...Brother, why are you panicking? Isn''t it just that I guessed his thoughts? What''s this?


    "That box is for Mr. Ouyang, and this small basket is for the third sister of the Ouyang family." Gu Jinli specifically exined: "Brother, remember to make it clear to Mr. Ouyang that these two bottles are only for the third sister of the Ouyang family. .


    Look, your sister and I are very capable. Although I test you with these two bottles of wine, I also help you create opportunities for Miss Ouyang to meet.


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinli''s smile...Why did Xiaoyu have a beautiful smile, but he felt like he had fallen into her trap? This makes my heart feel hairy.


    "Two granddaughters came to Mr. Ouyang''s house. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be good to give gifts to only one." ording to Brother Wang, Ouyang Wu has a bad temper. Gu Jinan doesn''t want his family to give gifts to the three girls alone. The third girl was hated by Ouyang Wu.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Brother, don''t be nervous, your sister and I are the kind of person who can''t do things reliably? I have prepared two gifts."


    It''s just that I wanted to test you, so I hid the share given to Ouyang Wu first.


    "Here, this is for Ouyang Wu. It''s a small fan embroidered by the eldest sister. It''s hot today, so it''s very useful." Gu Jinli handed a small fan packed in a cloth bag to Xiao Tuan: "Take it and put it with the other thank you gifts." Together."


    Hey. Xiao Tuan took the fan and put it into a box in the mule cart.


    At this moment, Gu Jinan also realized that this girl was testing him.


    He tried his best to suppress his expression, but he couldn''t help but blush. Finally, he told Gu Jinli angrily: "Don''t tell anyone!"


    Hearing his gritted words, Gu Jinli nodded knowingly: "Yeah, yeah, don''t tell me, I don''t know anything."


    Since she is just starting to fall in love, she has to give him face and not make her brother too excited.


    Gu Jinan wanted to strangle her to death. For the first time, he felt that it was not good for a girl to be too smart. There was also Brother Cheng. The little guy was staring at them with bright eyes, and his eyes were shining with gossip.


    Yes, I guess I guessed about 70% of this.


    "Get it and get in the car. It''s gettingte. If you arete for ss, Mr. Ouyang won''t punish you, but I will also punish you severely!" Gu Jin''an stuffed the small willow basket into Brother Cheng''s arms and said with a bad expression.


    Brother Cheng:


    Its so unfair, why is he the one being used to vent his anger? It was obviously the second sister who made the eldest brother angry. Isn''t it just for the sake of pain? How could you do this to me?


    "Brother An, wait a minute and ask Brother Wu to apany you." Ms. Cui walked out of her home quickly and said, "You just came back, and the people from all over the country are looking down upon you. If you don''t protect everyone, then there will be a lot of trouble." Wait until a woman with bad intentions wants to bring her daughter to pester you. Mom is afraid, so let Brother Wu apany you."


    "Okay." Gu Jinan didn''t want to worry Cui, so he nodded in agreement.


    Mrs. Cui was very happy. After everyone waited at the door for a while, Luo Wu came with two servants and said to Ms. Cui from a distance: "Aunt Dashan, Xiao Tang and the others are in the workshop house. If there is any difficulty, If someonees to your door, go to the workshop and call them and ask them to drive them away."


    There were about a dozen yamen servants, and Huiniang was in the Luo family, so it was not easy to amodate the yamen servants, so the yamen servants were arranged to live in the workshop yard.


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "Hey, Auntie knows, don''t worry."


    He asked him again: "Have you had breakfast?" Luo Wu nced at the door of Gu''s house and said, "I''ve eaten a little, but I''m not full."


    Ms. Cui felt distressed and said hurriedly: "Wait a minute, Auntie will bring you some pies. They are stuffed with meat. You will be satisfied after eating them."


    "Aunt Dashan and I will go get it." Luo Wu said, following Cui into Gu''s house.


    Gu Jinan, Gu Jinli, and Cheng Geer squinted their eyes and looked at each other. Brother Luo Wu was bing more and more dishonest. Since he got engaged to his eldest sister, he has changed his ways toe to see her at home.


    Gu Jinli didn''t stay long, waved to Gu Jinan, and followed Cui into the house.


    Luo Wu got his wish and met Gu Jinxiu. When he saw her busy in the kitchen, he said distressedly: "Just let Sister Tong do these things. It''s a hot day for you to get up early to make breakfast. You are too tired."


    Gu Jinxiu''s eyes lit up slightly when she saw himing. After seeing Mrs. Cui, she felt a little embarrassed, but she still spoke boldly to Luo Wu: "I just hold a spoon. Preparing the dishes, cooking the fire, and kneading the noodles are all Camellia." Sister and Xiaoxue made it."


    Gu Jinxiu has been used to doing these housework since she was a child. Although life has be better and she no longer needs to work on the stove, as the eldest sister, she still wants to cook for her younger brothers and sisters at home.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu didn''t say anything else. He took the bowl of soy milk from Gu Jinxiu, took two sips and asked her, "Have you eaten it?"


    Well eatter. Gu Jinxiu said and asked, Are you going out?


    "Yeah." Luo Wu told Gu Jinan and the others that he was going to send them to Mr. Ouyang''s house.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu followed Cui to prepare things for him. She also carefully filled two water bags for him with a little salt in them: "Xiaoyu said it is better to drink some light salt water in hot weather."


    Luo Wu nodded and said hello, with a smile on his face.


    Mrs. Cui looked at the two of them with a smile on her face. What a wonderful two children. After they get married, the two of them will live a harmonious and beautiful life.


    The wedding date of Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu has been set, it is the ninth day of December. Both of them are older, and both families are very anxious and want them to get married as soon as possible.


    "I''m leaving first, Brother An is still waiting." Luo Wu took the water bag and wrapped the pie with Cui, and looked at Gu Jinxiu and said.


    Gu Jinxiu''s face turned red when he saw her, she lowered her head and said, "Well, let''s go."


    Luo Wu looked at her twice before leaving, making Mrs. Cui smile.


    "Brother Luo Wu, hurry up. You''ll bete if you don''t leave." Gu Dewang and the others were already here. They stood beside the mule cart and shouted to Luo Wu: "If I''mte, the old man will give me more homework." !


    There was so much homework that he didnt even have time to make money.


    In addition to the Gu Dewang brothers, Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming and He Jinsheng also came, and they would not miss the opportunity to visit Mr. Ouyang.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu walked out quickly, gave the pie to the two government officials, got on his horse and said, "Let''s go."


    The two government officials sat on the front boards of two mule carts and ran all the way towards the town.


    Dont tell me, Luo Wu sent you right this time.


    There were people at the entrance of the vige, on the road, and in the town who knew that Gu Jinan, the young San Yuang, was back, and came to see him along the way.


    However, no one dared to pester anymore, for fear of being fined five taels of silver.

 Chapter 1181: life experience

    Chapter 1181: life experience


    Chapter 1181 Life experience


    "Brother Jin''an, you are here. Sir is waiting for you." Zheng Qing went back early yesterday and did not see Gu Jinan and the others. As soon as he came this morning, he heard that Gu Jinan and the others were back and he was waiting to pick them up at the door.


    Brother Qing. When Gu Jinan saw Zheng Qing, he smiled and bowed his head, patted his head and said, He has grown a lot taller.


    Brother Cheng has also grown taller. The little guy has only reached Gu Jinan''s waist and abdomen, and now it is almost reaching Gu Jinan''s heart.


    Zheng Qing smiled, saluted Gu Jin''an in return, and said, "Brother Jin''an, Brother Dexing, pleasee in quickly."


    Gu Jinan and the others nodded and entered Ouyang''s house. Gu Dewang was very happy and whispered: "Brother Dexing, you have to stay a little longer, preferably until the end of the afternoon, so that the old man has no time to take care of us."


    Gu Defa said: "Brother Dexing and the others are here. The teacher has no time to take care of us, but he will give us homework. The homework given will be more than usual. If we do it for a whole day, we will not be able to finish it. It will be more tiring than listening to the teacher''s lecture." people."


    Gu Dewang''s face turned green, and he pped Gu Defa on the head: "You crow''s mouth, will you die if you don''t speak?"


    However, Gu Defa''s mouth seemed to be open, and he really hit the mark.


    Mr. Ouyang gave them three times more homework than usual before going to the study to meet Gu Jinan and the others.


    Gu Dewang wanted to die, but now he couldn''t fight Mr. Ouyang at all, so he could only ept his fate. While doing his homework, he red at Gu Defa from time to time.


    Gu Defa remained as still as a mountain, pretending he didn''t see anything.


    Gu Dewang was so angry that Brother Cheng and Brother Qing couldn''t helpughing.


    In the study, Mr. Ouyang looked at the wine and ham brought by Gu Jinan and said with a smile: "Every time I give you such an expensive gift, I almost dare not ept it. I heard from the Dou family that the price of this ham has increased again. .


    The boy from the Dou family is a master of trouble. As long as the items are good, he can sell them as gold.


    Gu Jinan looked at Mr. Ouyang and said, "These are two life-saving gifts. They should be given more valuablely. Sir, feel free to ept them."


    "Two life-saving graces?" Mr. Ouyang looked at Gu Jin''an, remembered it, and said with a smile: "Ha, you guessed it too, and you are really smart. It is fate, and my third granddaughter has been a child since she was a child. You are a good fight against injustice. If you are robbed, I will save you."


    Ouyang Ming used the Ouyang family''s shadow guard to rescue the person, so it was impossible to hide it from Mr. Ouyang, so he told Mr. Ouyang about his rescue of Gu Jinan and the others as soon as he saw Mr. Ouyang.


    It turns out that the girl who saved us was Mr. Ouyangs granddaughter. Qi Kangming and the others were shocked. They only knew that the girls surname was Ouyang, but they didnt expect that she was really from Mr. Ouyangs family.


    Mr. Ouyang waved his hand and said: "It''s just a trivial matter, you don''t need to mention it again."


    "Yes, students, please obey." Gu Jinan and the others responded, knowing that there are differences between men and women, so they couldn''t talk too much about Miss Ouyang.


    However, Gu Jinan still took the opportunity to give away the thank-you gifts to the two Ouyang girls. The reason for using them was: "This is given to the two Ouyang girls by the sisters at home. The newly prepared wine was specially given by Xiaoyu to the third girl. Also, I hope you wont take it personally, sir.


    Oh, Xiaoyu has made a new drink, thats great. Mr. Ouyang is not only good at food, but also good at wine. When he heard about the new drink, he couldnt help but want to take a few sips. But this was for his third granddaughter, and it was hard for him to ask for it before his third granddaughter drank it.


    So he called two maids and said, "Take these two gifts to the third and fifth girls."


    "Yes." The two maids responded, each holding a gift and went to the back house.


    In the back house, Ouyang Ming was practicing archery in the garden.


    Ding ding ding!


    The sound of several long arrows hitting the bullseye was heard, and all three arrows were within the red dot.


    Ouyang Ming was very satisfied. When Ouyang Yu saw this, he frowned and said, "Third sister, you practice archery early every morning. Are you nning to go to the battlefield to fight against the Rong people?"


    Ouyang Yu''s voice was delicate, but anyone could hear the ridicule and displeasure in her delicate voice.


    Ouyang Ming knew her temper and did not argue with her. He replied: "If necessary, why not go to the battlefield and kill the soldiers?"


    The Rong army attacked Longshan Prefecture, causing the Longshan Prefecture to be a river of blood. When any Da Rong people heard the news, they wanted to go to the battlefield and kill the Rong people.


    Ouyang Yu frowned when he heard this and said: "Third sister, you really want to go to the battlefield. That is what men do. We are noble daughters of aristocratic families. We should stay in the back house to learn etiquette and rules, make perfume and embroidery, and manage general affairs. In the future, Its for family marriage.


    After so many years, even though they grew up together, Ouyang Yu still couldn''t understand his third cousin. He always felt that she was sick and that instead of being a good daughter of a noble family, she insisted on learning some riding and shooting. It was really a mistake. It''s time to be a man.


    Marriage?


    Ouyang Mingughed when he heard this: "As long as you get married, the aristocratic families and royal nobles in the capital should look down on me."


    With a ding sound, the long arrow shot out of the wind andnded firmly on the target.


    Ouyang Yuughed when he heard this, then quickly put away his smile and said: "Three Sister''s words are serious. You are the direct granddaughter of the Ouyang family. Although your parents died young and you have no brothers to help you, it seems that you are You are a little lucky, but after all, you are grandpa''s granddaughter. With grandpa here, and grandpa loves you, it is still possible to find you a noble rtive in the future."


    He sighed again: "Well, it was my second uncle and my second aunt who left too early. If they had lived a few more years, my third sister would have been the most dazzling jewel in the capital."


    Ouyang Yu felt proud when he thought of his third cousin''s life experience. Oh, no matter how beautiful you are, no matter how talented you are, no matter how capable you are, no father, no mother, no brothers, the nobles will not marry you.


    There is no help from father or brother at all.


    Whoosh!


    A long arrow grazed Ouyang Yu''s head and was directly nailed to the tree trunk behind her.


    Ouyang Yu was so frightened that her face turned pale. After reacting, she pointed at Ouyang Ming with tears in her eyes and said, "Ouyang Ming, you, you actually want to kill me!"


    Mammy Li and Ouyang Yu''s two maids were so frightened that their legs were weak, but they were servants and did not dare to question Ouyang Ming.


    "Fifth sister is joking. You are my cousin. As a cousin, I will only protect you in this life. This arrow is just telling you not to be disrespectful to the dead elders." Ouyang Ming''s eyes were like As sharp as an arrow, he stared at Ouyang Yu and said, "My parents are not yours to talk about."


    Her mother fought to her death to give birth to her, and when her father was still alive, although she was still young, she vaguely remembered that he loved her very much and personally taught her to hold a pen and write. If she was sick, he would stay up all night to take care of her.


    Ouyang Yu knew that she was in the wrong and did not dare to say anything more. She had to apologize to Ouyang Ming: "Third sister, please calm down. It was my sister who was wrong."

 Chapter 1182: dislike

    Chapter 1182: dislike


    Chapter 1182 Disdain


    Upon seeing this, Ouyang Ming said: "It''s okay to know that you are wrong. You can be arrogant, but you cannot lose respect for your elders."


    Her parents gave her life, and Ouyang Ming did not allow anyone tough at them.


    After hearing this, Ouyang Yu felt very dissatisfied. What was wrong with what she said? No matter how senior she is, they are still two dead people, and she has already apologized. Why would Ouyang Ming say such a preachy word to her?


    Seeing the angry look on her girl''s face, Grandma Li hurriedly came over to hold her arm and said to Ouyang Ming: "Third girl, please calm down. Fifth girl knows that she is wrong. Fifth girl has always been a person who respects her elders. She has not The disrespect to the second master and seconddy is just a quick remark."


    As he spoke, his subordinates used force to remind Ouyang Yumo to continue arguing, otherwise her reputation for mocking her dead elders would be ruined.


    Ouyang Yu has great ambitions and wants to be a royal wife. She knows the importance of a good reputation. After hearing this, she suppressed all her dissatisfaction and said, "What the third sister has taught me is that everything is my sister''s fault."


    Ouyang Ming had already taught her a lesson and didn''t want to embarrass her anymore. He put away the coldness on his face and said, "It''s wrong for me to warn you with arrows. Please don''t be angry, fifth sister."


    She would apologize because she didnt want to cause a rift between the sisters and make grandpa sad.


    After Ouyang Yu heard this, he cursed in his heart: You taught me a lesson first, and then apologized. You are so hypocritical!


    Ouyang Ming knew that Ouyang Yu was not convinced, but he didn''t care about her anymore.


    As a cousin, she thinks she treats her well enough. She never lets her get involved and teaches her when she does something wrong. But when she feels unhappy, she also apologizes to her to calm her anger. , What else does Ouyang Yu want?


    Ouyang Ming continued to practice archery, but Ouyang Yu couldn''t stay any longer. She red at Ouyang Ming secretly and said to Granny Li: "Help me go back."


    Then he looked at Aunt Han, who had been standing not far away, and said in a bad tone: "Aunt Han, are you asleep? As a servant, you have to take good care of your third sister, otherwise it''s such a hot day. It would be bad if the third sister fainted from heatstroke."


    These words not only cursed Aunt Han, but also cursed Ouyang Ming.


    Ouyang Ming frowned. This fifth sister was getting more and more rude. She spoke in such a weird manner. If she identally offended someone outside, she would be the one to suffer.


    Ouyang Ming thought for a while and felt that he should tell his grandfather about his fifth sister''s temperament. While he was still young, he should try his best to teach her, otherwise it would be over if it was toote.


    When Aunt Han heard this, her eyebrows were fixed, she saluted, and said respectfully: "Thank you very much for the reminder, Miss Five. I will take good care of Miss Three. Miss Five is delicate, and the sun is getting hot. Please go back and rest." Keep it warm so you don''t get the heat."


    "What did you say?" Ouyang Yu was not stupid. He naturally understood the meaning of these words and was very angry. He stared at Aunt Han with evil eyes.


    "Third and fifth girls, the servants are here to give gifts of thanks to the two girls." Two maids wearing the same skirts stood not far away, saluting, and looking towards Ouyang Ming and Ouyang Yudao.


    Ouyang Yu retracted her re at Aunt Han and turned to the two maids: "Gift? Grandpa has a gift for us? Let''s take a look."


    "Yes." Two maids responded. One of the maids held a tray in front of Ouyang Yu and said, "This is a fan for the fifth girl."


    Ouyang Yu lost his temper and was panicking. Hearing this, he took off the cloth bag covering the fan and picked up the fan to fan himself. After seeing the embroidery on the fan, he praised: "This embroidery work is really good,parable to As an embroiderer, my grandfather really has a lot of good things in his hands."


    Ouyang Yu was very satisfied, but at the next moment, her face changed.


    Just because the maid said: "This is given to the fifth girl by the girl from the Gu family in Dafeng Vige."    "The girl from the Gu family in Dafeng Vige? She is the sister of those brats who studied with my grandfather? Why are you sending gifts again?!" Ouyang Yu He was shocked, with an expression on his face that he had swallowed a fly, and immediately threw away the fan.


    Its so disgusting, she actually took the dirty farmers things again!


    When Ouyang Ming saw this, he frowned and walked over, picked up the fan from the ground, took a look at the fan, and said: "This fan is an excellent embroidery work, and it was embroidered stitch by stitch by the girl from the Gu family and given to you. This person respects you." A gift should be treated with respect. You understand this principle, so how could you throw the fan on the ground?"


    Even if you have a sense of family status, even if you look down on the farmers, you cannot throw away the gifts given by others. Such behavior has lost the demeanor of a girl from aristocratic family.


    Ouyang Yu choked, knowing that she had done something wrong in a hurry, but she really hated the things the farmers sent her. What qualifications do you have to give something to a girl from an aristocratic family? Do you think they had **** with handkerchiefs?


    "Third sister seems to like this fan very much, so I''ll give it to you." Ouyang Yu didn''t want to have anything to do with the peasant family. She was already very aggrieved toe to such a country to see her grandfather, and then she became a sister to a peasant girl. , she must have gone crazy: "My sister is a little tired. I won''t apany her anymore. I''ll leave first."


    Ouyang Yu was afraid of being entangled with the peasant girl, so he didn''t want to stay for a moment longer, so he took Nanny Li and his two maids away.


    Ouyang Ming looked at her back and shook his head. Xiao Wu''s temper won''t work if he doesn''t change it.


    She turned to look at the two maids who were delivering gifts, and said, "Shut your mouth tightly, and don''t say more than you shouldn''t."


    "Yes." The two maids responded respectfully. They didn''t dare to tell anyone about the fifth girl''s arrogance and rudeness. They wanted to say it, but they couldn''t bear the thought of being thrown into the vige to do hard work.


    Ouyang Ming patted the dust on the fan, looked at the fan and sighed: "Miss Gu''s embroidery work is indeed at the level of an embroiderer. The scenery she embroidered is lifelike, and the little wolf on it seems to be alive."


    Embroidered on the fan is a scene of two wolf cubs fighting in a patch of ming red grass, which looks very vivid.


    Ouyang Ming looked at the fan for a while, put the fan into a cloth bag, and then looked at the two bottles of wine in another tray: "Is this for me?"


    "Reporting to Third Miss, this is just for you." The maid said: "The Second Old Master said that this is a new drink prepared by the Second Miss of the Gu family. It is a new vor. He asked you to try it first. After you taste it, give him a few sses and let him Give it a try too.


    Ouyang Ming smiled: "Okay, then I''ll have a taste, and you can send the wine to grandpater."


    After Ouyang Ming''s maid Shanru heard this, she came over, washed the two cups on the stone table with water, opened the wine bottle, and poured wine for Ouyang Ming.


    As soon as the wine was poured out, a vague fragrance filled the air. It didn''t have the strong fragrance of flowers, but a light fragrance of grass and leaves. When you smell it gently, you feel as if you are in the mountains and forests in the early morning. It''s really refreshing.


    Ouyang Ming couldn''t help it anymore. After cleaning his hands with the handkerchief handed by the maid, he picked up the wine ss and drank it in one gulp. The not strong smell of wine made people feel shocked: "Good wine!"

 Chapter 1183: return gift

    Chapter 1183: return gift


    Chapter 1183 Return of gift


    After finishing a ss, she put down the cup, rinsed her mouth with water, then picked up another ss of wine. After drinking two sips, she said happily: "It smells like tea."


    Ouyang Ming was shocked. She smelled the aroma of tea in the wine. This was the first time she had encountered it in her sixteen years of life. Although the wine had the aroma of tea, it had a strong stamina. In just a few breaths, the aroma of tea was strong. Wow... This Miss Gu Er is really surprising. She can actually prepare such a drink.


    It was only after she came here that she heard from her grandfather that by mixing several drinks together, she could make drinks with new vors.


    Ouyang Ming likes to drink the wine that Gu Jinli sent. This wine is different from other wines in Dachu. It is very interesting and delicious. However, she is naturally restrained and puts down the wine after only one ss.


    However, there was one thing she couldn''t figure out. Didn''t the Gu family give the sisters a meeting gift as early as the third day they came to town? Why send it again now? Or a thank you gift?


    Could it be...


    "Who is the Gu family member who came to see grandpa today? But Brother Cheng''s brother?" Ouyang Ming asked. She came to see Brother Cheng. The little guy is very good-looking and looks very simr to Gu Jin''an whom she saved on the road. Like, the only difference is that the smaller ones are smarter and therger ones are calmer.


    The maid who delivered the wine replied: "It''s Brother Cheng''s brother, the head of Jianghuai Jinke''s court."


    It turned out to be him. It seemed that he had guessed his identity and told the sisters at home about her rescue of him. Only then did the Gu sisters send a thank you gift again.


    "Bring the wine to grandpa." Ouyang Ming said, and said to the other maid, Shancong: "Go to the house to get a piece of Jingyun satin, and then a broken stone bow, and send them to the study in the front yard. This This is a return gift for the two girls of the Gu family."


    The things brought by the Gu family, whether they were drinks or fans, were all of good quality. Naturally, she had to return the gift, otherwise it would be rude.


    After hearing this, Mother Han was a little surprised: "Third girl, that broken stone bow is your beloved thing, do you really want to give it away?"


    Ouyang Ming looked at the two bottles of wine and said with a smile: "Miss Gu Er surprised me by giving me the new wine she prepared, so I naturally wanted to reciprocate the gift. I heard that she is a boxer, so I guess she is not an ordinary girl. It would be perfect for me to give her a stone-breaking bow."


    After hearing this, Mother Han felt a little sorry for Po Shi Gong, but she no longer stopped her. She nodded towards Shan Cong and let her go.


    Shancong was in charge of Ouyang Ming''s internal affairs and had the key to Ouyang Ming''s private treasury in his hand. When he came back after leaving for more than two quarters of an hour, he had already brought the Jingyun Satin and Broken Stone Gong and greeted the two After the maid delivering the wine shouted, the group of people went to the study room in the front yard.


    Before leaving, Ouyang Ming told Shan Cong: "Let grandpa help me tell Gu Xiucai that saving them is just an injustice on the road. He doesn''t need to take it to heart, and there is no need to send any more gifts of thanks."


    Sending it back and forth is troublesome.


    "Yes." Shan Cong responded and left with the maids.


    Mr. Ouyang was stunned when he heard that his third granddaughter gave the broken stone bow to Gu Jinli, and then smiled. Ming Yatou had taken a liking to the second girl of the Gu family, and actually gave her the broken stone bow.


    This stone-broken bow was a weapon that had been on the battlefield and drank blood. It was finally given to him by chance. Seeing that Ming Yatou liked riding and shooting, he gave her the broken stone bow. He didn''t expect that she would give the broken stone bow away.


    Is this going to teach the sword and give it to the hero?


    But this broken stone bow is indeed very suitable for the second daughter of the Gu family.


    Gu Jinan was very happy when he saw the return gifts from Ouyang Ming. These two gifts were much more valuable than those from his family. What made him even more happy was that Shan followed what he said next.


    Shan Cong conveyed Ouyang Mings words to Mr. Ouyang.


    Gu Jinan was very happy when she heard it. She was really smart and guessed that he would guess her identity. But he was a little ufortable asking his family not to give gifts in the future. He also wanted to give her many, many things.


    "Brother An, did you hear that? There is no need to give gifts in the future. I don''t pay attention to these things." Mr. Ouyang drank the two bottles of new vored wine, squinted his eyes and sighedfortably: "It is indeed a good wine. And the smell of tea.


    The second girl of the Gu family is even more amazing, being able to make wine with such a variety of vors.


    Seeing that Mr. Ouyang liked it, Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Student, I will bring you a few bottles another day."


    He emphasized again: "It''s not a thank you gift, it''s just a filial piety from the younger generation. It''s not worthy of anything."


    Mr. Ouyang did not refuse and said with a smile: "Okay, I won''t be polite to you, but don''t give me any more ham. It takes too long to make and it takes three years to be delicious."


    And bartending can be made by gathering all the ingredients and then mixing them.


    Yes, student, please listen to me. Gu Jinan said, and continued to talk to Mr. Ouyang about what happened in Linhe Mansion.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "The Tong family deserves it... In fact, there are many families in Dachu who have private mines, but if he dares to make machetes for sale, it is a serious crime of genocide. No one can save the Tong family."


    but


    It was such a coincidence that this incident broke out. The Tong family has been running private mines for so many years. Why didn''t something happen before, but why did it happen when Tong San got entangled with Gu Jinan?


    Mr. Ouyang had to think more about it. Could it be Gu Jinan''s handwriting in this?


    But now that there were many people in the study room, Mr. Ouyang did not ask his doubts and kept it quiet. He only talked about the gang of gangsters who robbed Gu Jinan and the others: "It is true that they came from Zhongzhou. Since the drought in the northwest, many victims have arrived. When entering Zhongzhou, many people fell into the trap of bandits, and several years have passed, but they still have not been wiped out."


    Mr. Ouyang sighed. Da Chu has been in chaos since the Wei Guogong line was destroyed five years ago. The emperor only wanted to eradicate the important ministers who held heavy troops, but he forgot that Da Chu had not yet beenpletely stabilized. , Don''t touch these important ministers who have soldiers in their hands. Once you do, you will be punished by God.


    The severe drought in the northwest, many people say, is a divine punishment sent by God on the emperor.


    Hearing this, Gu Dexing said: "There are no more natural disasters in the northwest. In two years'' time, the bandits formed by the victims will be wiped out by the imperial army. Sir, there is no need to worry."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyangughed and said, "You have such a beautiful idea."


    The problem in the northwest has never been a natural disaster, but a military disaster. If we want the northwest to bepletely stable and return to what it was five years ago, we must have another Duke of Wei. Only by suppressing the armies and Rong people in the northwest can the northwest be truly stabilized.


    Once the northwest is stabilized, the imperial court can free up its hands to suppress bandits. Otherwise, the banditry troubles in various ces will not be eliminated, and the number of bandits will only increase.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. This is a matter of being a soldier and has nothing to do with us." Mr. Ouyang didn''t want to talk about the northwest affairs anymore. The more he talked about it, the more he became more and more panicked, so he talked about the running water mat they set up: "Tingwang Brother said, you three families want to put it together for a day and eat hard food from the farm?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, the hard vegetables from the farm are generous, and mostly meat dishes, so it is suitable for farmers."

 Chapter 1184: Want to protect her

    Chapter 1184: Want to protect her


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang was very yearning and said: "I haven''t eaten on the farmer''s running water mat yet, and I must go to have a meal tomorrow."


    "Mr. Ouyang is going? That''s great. I will make good arrangements when I get back. I will make sure that Mr. Ouyang enjoys the meal." Gu Jinan was very happy. He now wanted to have more contact with Mr. Ouyang. After all, only with Mr. Ouyang''s approval could he have a sense of satisfaction. Hope, otherwise everything will just be your own wishful thinking.


    Mr. Ouyang waved his hand and said with a smile: "I''m just going to have a meal on a running water mat. There''s no need to overdo it and mobilize people. Just treat me as an ordinary farmer."


    Gu Dexing smiled. If Brother Wang were here, he would definitelyugh at Mr. Ouyang again, saying that he was inappropriate for leaving such a good and wealthy old man, and insisted on bing a farmer. He was so idle that he was looking for trouble for himself.


    Mr. Ouyang snorted when he saw Gu Dexing''s smile. He took out a pen and paper, wrote two words, and handed it to Gu Dexing: "Take it back and give it to Brother Wang tomorrow morning. Tell him that this is his homework for tomorrow."


    Gu Dexing was stunned, took the paper, opened it and looked at it. He was confused: "Sir, such a policy is difficult for me to solve. Isn''t it too difficult for brother Wang?"


    Mr. Ouyang said: "I just want to embarrass him. Who wants that kid to always be angry with me?"


    Gu Dexing:


    I always feel that it was hisughter that hurt Brother Wang. Brother Wang, I''m sorry. Tomorrow when everyone is happily having dinner, you can write your own policy.


    Gu Jinanughed out loud: "Seeing that Mr. is living so happily, the student feels relieved."


    As long as Mr. Ouyang likes Brother Wang, he will be willing to stay and continue to teach them, so that he can meet Miss Ouyang.


    Speaking of Miss Ouyang, Gu Jinan turned to look at the courtyard door, looking in the direction of the back house... In the back house with the two locked doors, behind the tall wall, there was a tall kapok tree, which was as tall as a mountain at this moment. There are only a few kapok flowers left on the tree, but the color is still eye-catching.


    Like her... She is a flower behind the high walls of a deep house, but she can stand as tall as a mountain. When she is in danger, she can ride a fast horse and draw a bow and arrow to save him.


    Gu Jinan looked at the kapok tree and smiled slowly, his eyes sparkling... Although it was very strong, in his eyes, it was still a beautiful little flower.


    He wanted to grow into a banyan tree taller than kapok, shelter her from wind and rain, and protect her throughout her life.


    "Brother An, what are you looking at?" Mr. Ouyang came over and saw Gu Jinan looking at the kapok inside the second door, and said, "Although it iste spring kapok, it has passed its flowering period now, and there is nothing worth seeing."


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "No, this is the right time."


    Just right?


    Mr. Ouyang gave him a look like you were dumbfounded.


    Gu Jinan and the others stayed at Ouyang''s house until the end of the afternoon, then picked up brothers Cheng Geer and Gu Dewang and said goodbye to go home.


    Although he did not see Miss Ouyang today, Gu Jinan was not discouraged. As he said, the time was right and the time was long, so he could wait.


    Gu Jinli also had a gossip heart. He had been waiting for Gu Jinan at home for a long time. When he saw his eldest brothering back, he came over and asked, "How is it? Is there anything gained?"


    Gu Jinan nced at her, grabbed the broken stone bow, and handed it to her: "This is the gift from the third girl to you. Hold it carefully, it is a bit heavy."


    The stone-breaking bow is a bow that has been used on the battlefield, and it is a strong bow. It is made ording to the standard of military weapons, so it is very heavy.


    However, Gu Jinli was very strong. He took it with one hand, pulled the bowstring again, and released it with a bang. He immediately heard the buzzing sound of the bowstring, and smiled: "What a bow!" Gu Jinli praised and looked at Gu Jin again. An said: "Brother, next time you go to Ouyang''s house, thank Third Sister for me."


    Gu Jinan''s face was slightly hot, and said: "The three girls are women in the boudoir. How could I see her and thank you for your own thanks."


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows, did he not see Miss Ouyang?


    That''s right, there are many rules in arge family, and it is impossible for the eldest brother to see Miss Ouyang when he visits Mr. Ouyang.


    She sighed and said, "What a pity."


    This sound was such a pity that it almost made Gu Jinan angry. This girl Xiaoyu really liked to tease him after knowing his thoughts.


    "This is the return gift from the third girl to the eldest sister. You take it back to the eldest sister as well." Gu Jinan threw the Jingyun satin to Gu Jinli, ignored her, and went back to the house to change clothes.


    Gu Jinli stopped Brother Cheng and asked, "Our family will set up a running water mat tomorrow. Will anyone from the Ouyang familye?"


    Her family''s message has been sent to Ouyang''s house a long time ago, and invitations have also been sent to the two Ouyang girls, but the youngdies from the aristocratic family may note easily.


    Cheng Geer said: "Mr. Ouyang wille."


    That means the two girls wonte.


    Hey, trouble, it seems that the eldest brothers road to chasing his wife is still very difficult and long.


    But Gu Jinli had no choice but to rush to the back house of Ouyang''s family, grab Ouyang Ming''s hand and say to her: "Sister-inw, my brother has fallen in love with you, please get married!"


    Ouch! The big dog rushed in from outside, threw a dead rabbit at Gu Jinlis feet with a bang, raised its wolf head, and barked at Gu Jinli arrogantly.


    Gu Jinli looked at it as if it was an uncle, and sneered in a disgraceful way: "It''s just a rabbit, you are so useless."


    Ouch! The big dog was very angry. Although she didnt understand what the female human was saying, the disdainful expression on her face must be that she looked down on it.


    You are not allowed to eat here, lest the floor be stained with rabbit blood. Gu Jinli stopped talking to the big dog and returned to the yard with Jingyun Duan holding the broken stone bow.


    The big dog became angry and howled several times.


    The third grandma heard this and ran out with a broom in hand and cursed: "Big dog, why are you barking again? Stop barking, Guiniu is here, don''t scare her to tears anymore."


    He looked around again and asked: "Where is Er Gouzi? Why didn''t hee back with you? Brother Cheng, go out and look for it. Don''t let it trample on the aphid grass again. If it tramples on it again, your second sister will chop it up." Got them.


    "Third grandma, don''t worry. Second sister has taught them a lessonst time. The big dog and the second dog are very smart and won''t fight in the aphids anymore." Cheng Geer said, but he still got up and took the big dog with him. Go find Ergou.


    Towards the evening, Dafeng Vige was very lively. Everyone was busy preparing the flowing water mat tomorrow, and the flowing water mat was ced in the open space outside the workshop house.


    The fact that Gu Jinan and the three of them were admitted to the schr''s examination caused a sensation in the entire He''an Prefecture. Folks from all over the country had long wanted toe and have a feast. But there were too many people, and there were unmarried girls from the houses at the end of the vige. After discussion, the adults from several houses decided to ce the running water mat in the workshop house, so that they would not have to worry about the girls from the houses being bumped into.


    In addition to the workshop and house, Gu Jinli''s family will also set up several tables to entertain the female rtives of the Shang Xiucai family, the Jiang family, the Xu family, and the Yuan family.

 Chapter 1185: shock

    Chapter 1185: shock


    Chapter 1185 Shock


    "Er Gou? Where did you go, Er Gou? Go home quickly, or the second sister will roast you." Brother Cheng searched around the end of the vige. After he didn''t see Er Gou, he could only run out of the end of the vige and continue looking. .


    When passing by the big millstone in the middle of the vige, Brother Cheng was stopped by a group of women in the vige: "Brother Cheng, hey, Brother Cheng, you are out. Come here quickly. Do the aunts have anything to ask you?"


    When Brother Cheng heard this, Danfeng nced at them and said as if he was endorsing: "My eldest brother has sworn a vicious oath. He will not say goodbye until he is admitted to the imperial examination."


    So youd better give up on this idea and stop saying that my eldest brother is a good match for your nieces and nephews. Youre tired of hearing it.


    Who knew that the woman in the vige had changed her tactics and ran over to grab his arm and said: "What nonsense are you talking about? The vige chief has taught us a lesson, how could we still try to take advantage of your elder brother? Aunts are I want to ask you, when does your cousin n to propose marriage? You have to say it quickly, otherwise you will be too old."


    Brother Cheng continued to endorse: "Cousin Ming made an even more vicious oath, saying that he would not marry her until he was admitted to the Juren Examination."


    As he spoke, he calmly withdrew his grabbed arm.


    The woman was very upset after hearing this: "What''s going on in your family? In addition to reporting to the official, why do you also like to swear poison?"


    Aren''t you afraid that if ites true, you will be struck to death by lightning?


    "Mother Axe, don''t ask him. This guy is just a nerd. What does he know? If you want to know, why not spend five cents to ask Gu Dewang? That guy knows a lot and loves to sell information." He As Yanshou''s mother spoke, her eyes lit up and she said, "Hey, Gu Dewang is almost thirteen. Hey, he''s a young man now and can marry a wife! His family is getting richer and richer, my cousin. He is still a schr, if anyone can marry Gu Dewang, that would be great too."


    Brother Cheng:


    Well, your minds have changed too quickly. In the blink of an eye, you have set your sights on Wang Geer, but can you win? Brother Wang is so shrewd, aren''t you afraid of being tricked by him?


    Brother Cheng ignored them and continued to look for Ergouzi, finally finding him in the big kitchen of the workshop house.


    "Er Gouzi, you are so worthless. The big dog goes to hunt rabbits, but youe here to steal meat. Isn''t it embarrassing? You are a wolf, not a dog." Brother Cheng picked up Er Gouzi. , go find Gu Dashan, wait for Gu Dashan to finish his work, and follow him home.


    The next day was the day to set up the flowing feast. It was before dawn, and the vigers came with gifts. Fortunately, the Gu family had prepared it in advance. They got up in the middle of the night and cooked severalrge pots of meat porridge, which the vigers drank first as soon as they arrived. Had meat porridge.


    Lets drink some meat porridge to fill our stomach first, and then eat noodles at noon. Gu Dafu said to everyone with a smile. He was very happy. He got up in the middle of the night to help, and he didnt feel tired even after being busy until dawn.


    "Hey, we still have meat porridge to drink. There''s quite a lot of meat." The vigers looked at the meat porridge in the big wooden bowls. They were so excited. The Gu family was really prosperous. The flowing water banquet had not started yet. Drinking meat porridge, I wonder how rich this flowing water banquet will be?


    The vigers were very happy. They had a full meal of meat porridge and continued to wait for the hard vegetable noodles at noon.


    There are also some vigers whoe with their daughters and want to try their luck. If their daughter is attracted by the schr or the schr''s mother, it is possible to be a second wife.


    It''s a pity that Luo Wu led the government officials to guard outside the workshop early in the morning. He also asked Maidong and Panax notoginseng, who were doing the work of registering and receiving gifts, to say to all the folks who came to eat noodles: "County County Your Majesty has an order that no one is allowed to entangle the few schrs. Anyone who disobeys the order will be thrown into jail immediately and fined more than five taels of silver."


    With these words, everyone would not dare to make any mistakes no matter how much they thought, so they ate happily and lived in peace.


    Mr. Ouyang also came with Asong. He was wearing straw sandals, bup clothes, and a straw hat. He really dressed up like an old farmer.


    Instead of going into the workshop to eat, he just followed the others and ate on the running table outside the house. He also praised: "This farm food is really delicious. It is no less delicious than the food in the restaurant. It is even more delicious." A thin old man who was eating at the table nced at him and said disdainfully: "Returning the delicacies in the restaurant is as if you have eaten in the restaurant. Don''t brag about it and eat it quickly. If you are slow to eat on the flowing table, you will be slow. You cant eat anything good.


    After saying that, he pierced a piece of pig''s trotters with a chopstick quickly and urately. Then, the pig''s trotters immediately fell into his mouth, and a piece of meat was pulled out. While eating, he did not forget to pick up a big piece of stew. Put the meat in the box that was brought quietly.


    And many people at the same table also did this.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Ouyang smiled and said: "Old brothers, you don''t have to be like this. The Gu family cooks a lot of meat dishes. I heard that after eating, they will give us a separate bamboo box of meat dishes for us to take home and eat."


    The old man said before: "I just heard about it, who knows if there is any? It''s better to hide it first, otherwise the people who are not at home will not be able to eat, and there will be trouble when we get home."


    Comined again: "The Gu family is too stingy. They are so rich, why do they only provide a living mat for one day? If my grandson is admitted to be a schr, I will have to provide it for him for three days and three nights."


    Someone who knew him at the same table said with a disdainful smile: "Old man Yang, please give it a rest. If you don''t say that your grandson doesn''t know a single Chinese character, even if he is admitted as a schr, you won''t be able to set up a flowing banquet for three days and be able to eat." A bowl of your multi-grain porridge with some meat and oil would be great."


    Old man Yang was speechless because of the rebuke, but he picked up the food very quickly and didn''t dy his meal at all.


    Mr. Ouyangughed so hard when he saw this. The peasants looked vulgar, but it was extremely interesting.


    Why are youughing? Eat quickly. If you just smile, will the food go into your mouth? Old Yang red at Mr. Ouyang, and then continued to eat.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang imitated them and ate the food quickly, and he was quite happy with it.


    Other vigers who came to eat the flowing water banquet were also very happy. Not only did they have a full meal full of meat and vegetables, but they also received a box of untouched meat and vegetables before leaving. They were very happy.


    However, they were only happy for one day. The next day, something happened that made them cry loudly.


    Magistrate Zheng came back and sent officials and clerks to the vige to tell them about the tax increase.


    After hearing this, the vigers were all shocked: "What? Not only will the grain tax and poll tax be doubled, but we will also have to pay the war tax, and we will have to pay one tael of silver. Hey, this is going to cost us our lives." , we have so much money for you!


    Because the Emperor of Chu wants to raise taxes, the whole Jianghuai, Jiangnan, Zhili and other ces are in chaos. The farmers are crying and crying, saying that they have no money, but the government can''t do anything. This is the order of the Emperor himself. Order.


    When Gu Jinli heard the news, he was so shocked that he almost went crazy. Is Emperor Chu crazy? Are you crazy? If he wasn''t crazy, how could a normal person do such a thing?


    Each person who resists the military tax costs one tael of silver. Does the emperor think that everyone in Chu is worth a hundred taels of silver?


    She immediately found Gu Jinan: "Brother, go talk to Mr. Ouyang and see if he can unite the noble families in the capital to get the emperor to take back his life? Otherwise, there will be a river of blood."


    Gu Jinan''s face was dark, and he was so angry that he couldn''t speak. After a moment, he said: "Look after your home, I will go find Mr. Ouyang immediately."


    He did not take the mule cart, but asked Luowu to borrow a horse and rode to the town.


    Ouyang Ming also heard about this and was discussing with Mr. Ouyang what to do?

 Chapter 1186: See you again

    Chapter 1186: See you again


    Chapter 1186 See you again


    "Grandpa, you can''t let the emperor do this, otherwise the great Chu will bleed like a river." Ouyang Ming said something simr to Gu Jinli: "Although Jianghuai, Jiangnan, and Zhili are rich, the only ones who are rich are the families of powerful merchants and ordinary farmers. Life is still miserable. You also said that if it weren''t for that kind of soybean oil, the people in Jianghuai and most of them would be living a life of boiling vegetables with water and would not be willing to add oil every time."


    If you cant even bear to eat oil, how can you still have enough money to pay double the grain tax and war tax?


    Ouyang Ming was very angry. She had learned riding and shooting since she was a child, read military books, and had a chivalrous temper. She could not bear to see the people suffer such great suffering.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Ouyang looked at her with a frown, his face became a little colder, and he lectured: "Girl Ming, what did I teach you? You can have a chivalrous heart, but it is stupid to say such things that disobey the emperor''s order. "


    Ouyang Ming was startled and immediately admitted his mistake: "Grandpa, forgive me, it was my granddaughter who was impulsive."


    As a daughter of a noble family, even if she knew that what the emperor was doing was wrong, and even if she sympathized with the people, she should not be so impulsive.


    Be aware that one word can harm the entire n.


    "It''s good that you realize your mistake." Mr. Ouyang looked at the sun outside and was about to speak when he heard the neighing of horses. He sighed, and another one came impulsively: "You go to the back room to take shelter first. Grandpa wants to Meet the guests.


    Ouyang Ming also heard the neighing sound, so he went to the back room of the study to take shelter for a while.


    Not long after, Asong brought Gu Jinan.


    As soon as Gu Jinan saw Mr. Ouyang, he immediately knelt down and said, "Sir, please save the people of Dachu!"


    Mr. Ouyang was helpless. He looked at him and said, "Before you came, my granddaughter also came to beg me. Do you know what I said to her?"


    Miss Ouyang? She also came to beg Mr. Ouyang about the tax increase. She was indeed a righteous girl.


    "Students don''t know." Gu Jinan put aside Miss Ouyang''s objections and looked at the look on Mr. Ouyang''s face. He had a vague feeling that Mr. Ouyang did not want to wade into this muddy water.


    Mr. Ouyang repeated what he said to Ouyang Ming, and then said: "This is an order given by the emperor himself. Before the order was issued, many adults in the capital had already made suggestions, and some even died to make suggestions, but in the end, the emperor just asked him to The emperors order was changed, but it didnt make the emperor take back his order.


    He looked at Gu Jinan again and asked, "Do you know what the emperor''s previous order was?"


    Gu Jinan frowned, shook his head and said, "Students don''t know."


    Mr. Ouyang: "All the people in Chu have to pay additional money and grain taxes and anti-war taxes. Even barren and disaster-stricken ces like the northwest are not immune. In the end, it was only with the advice of the officials that the northwest and anti-war taxes were exempted. The anti-war taxes in ces like Northeast China and Zhongzhou are in addition to taxes from Jianghuai, Jiangnan, Zhili and other ces."


    "Do you think it is right or wrong for the emperor to do this? Do you think the anti-army tax should be collected? The soldiers broke into Longshan Mansion and looted a city. Countless people died tragically. The emperor said that this anti-army tax Its military supplies, used to fight against the Rong.


    It can be said that the emperors reasons for raising taxes and collecting anti-war taxes are very reasonable. The only unreasonable thing is...


    "But if the people in Jianghuai, Jiangnan, Zhili and other ces are asked to pay double the tax, it will directly turn the prosperous hometown into and of abject poverty!" Gu Jin''an said: "When the Rong people attacked Longshan Mansion, the court should really If you send troops to fight against the soldiers, you can also increase taxes, but the prerequisite is that the increase must be reasonable. With the tax of one tael of silver per person, except for the rich, which family can afford it?!"


    Gu Jinan wanted to be an official, but he didn''t want to be a dog official who eats the flesh and blood of the people, so he was very excited and begged: "The student wants to ask your help, let Mr. Ouyang Hong face the saint and persuade the emperor to take back his life to save the people." Safeguard Sheji, otherwise if something happens, the consequences will be unbearable for the entire Chu State!"


    Mr. Ouyang did not interrupt Gu Jinan, but after listening to what he said, he said, "My brother has already met with the Holy Father, but the Holy One insists on this, and there is nothing I can do about it." A few days ago, he received a letter from his eldest brother, The letter informed him of the tax increase and the remonstrances of the ministers. Finally, he told him not to be angry or sad and just let nature take its course.


    The eldest brother said it very cryptically. In fact, he is no longer optimistic about the current Chu Emperor, and let him toss it. If Chu''s dragon energy is still there, there will naturally be a new emperor to turn the tide. If not, it will be his fate.


    There is a big age difference between him and his eldest brother. When he was born, his eldest brother was already an adult and had experienced war, so the eldest brother had always seen things clearly.


    This time I wrote a letter specifically to tell him this. In fact, I was telling him not to interfere.


    "Sir, what do you mean by this?" Gu Jinan looked at Mr. Ouyang and was shocked. Does he not want to care about it and want to give up?


    Mr. Ouyang looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Let nature take its course. Whether it is good or bad is destiny."


    "Sir, you actually believe in fate?" Gu Jinan smiled, with a smile that was partly cold and partly sarcastic: "The student thinks that the gentleman is disdainful of the theory of fate. It seems that the student is wrong."


    These words were very disrespectful, but Ouyang Hu was not angry. Instead, he looked at Gu Jinan with some sympathy and distress in his eyes, and sighed: "I know that you have great ambitions and want to do things for the people of Li, but the world is like this. You''ve done it, we''ve all done it, so what? Can we still fight against the sky?"


    This day, Mr. Ouyang refers to the Emperor of Chu.


    The emperor is such an emperor. No matter how capable they are, if the emperor wants tomit suicide, there is nothing they can do.


    Is it possible to drag the lives of the nine tribes to fight against the emperor? So how many people in your family are enough to die?


    Why cant we fight?!


    Why cant we fight?!


    Two voices sounded at the same time. Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming were stunned and looked in the direction of the sound. What caught their eyes was each other.


    Mr. Ouyang had a headache, but seemed to be relieved, and asked them: "Then how do you want to fight?"


    Ouyang Ming came to the outer room of the study and said to Mr. Ouyang: "Grandpa, we don''t have to fight the emperor openly. We can use detours. There are many ways, so we can''t give up at the beginning."


    If you give up without even fighting, then what are you still doing?


    "What the girl said is so true!" Gu Jinan''s heart that had hit rock bottom returned to its original position, and he looked at Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, there are thousands of difficult things in the world, and there are thousands of ways to solve them. There will definitely be a way, please sir. Help and dont give up.


    Mr. Ouyang nced at him and said: "What you said means you didn''t say it. You still don''t have any ideas now? Well, I''m not a ruthless person. As long as you can think of a way, I can help you." Its still okay.


    Thank you for your kindness, sir! Mr. Ouyang was still willing to help the Liming people, which made Gu Jinans eyes light up again.


    Thank you, grandpa. Ouyang Ming solemnly saluted Ouyang Hu.


    Ouyang Hu said angrily: "You did it on purpose. You insisted on forcing me...I am already very old, and I really don''t want to care about these nonsense things that can kill the whole family."

 Chapter 1187: Not a good idea

    Chapter 1187: Not a good idea


    Chapter 1187 Not a good idea


    The Ouyang family''s status is unshakable. It needs to be famous, powerful, and rich. The Ouyang family can protect itself no matter how big the country is.


    And what the eldest brother means is that the Ouyang family only needs to protect itself.


    What are you still kneeling on? Go back and think of something, why dont you expect me to help you think of it? Mr. Ouyang waved his hand, as if he didnt want to see Gu Jinan.


    Yes, student, Ill go back now. Thank you sir. Gu Jinan stood up and bowed, then turned and left.


    However, before leaving, he nced at Ouyang Ming, arched his hands towards her, and thanked her for her help.


    After he left, Mr. Ouyang red at Ouyang Ming and said, "You girl, why are you so disobedient? If I had known that you were so chivalrous, I shouldn''t have allowed you to practice martial arts back then."


    Heined again: "I was tricked by you two. If you hadn''t begged me like this, I would never have given you anything."


    Ouyang Ming smiled: "With my grandpa''s wisdom, if you don''t want to, how could you be tricked by us? You don''t want the people to suffer, and you don''t want to follow grandpa''s instructions. That''s why you agreed to us."


    Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly: "Humph, please stoping and leave quickly. I don''t want to see you now."


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said obediently: "Yes, my granddaughter will obey."


    He left in a hurry.


    After Gu Jinan left Ouyang''s house, he ran all the way towards Dafeng Vige and returned to the vige in less than half an hour.


    There was a lot of noise in the vige. The vigers grabbed Secretary Chen who hade to read out the documents and refused to let him go. They spat on him and shouted, "Chen Secretary, you can''t leave. Speak clearly. Why do you want us to pay more?" The tax is twice as high, but you still have to pay the war tax? The war tax is one tael of silver per person, do you want to eat people?!"


    Secretary Chen''s face was covered in the saliva of the vigers, and his sleeves were torn. He pulled his grabbed arm and said: "Fellow folks, don''t get excited. This is an order from the emperor, and I am just a messenger." Yes, its useless for you to hold on to me. If you really dont want to pay the anti-war tax, you can go to the emperor and tell him.


    "Ah, Chen, are you talking humannguage? The emperor lives in the capital, how can we find him?" He Tianwa and his wife surrounded Secretary Chen and said, "We are going to find you, it''s you Youre here to deliver a message, you have to give us an exnation, otherwise we wont be able to leave!


    He Tianwa''s daughter-inw cried even more: "Our family was fined a few months ago, and life is already hard enough. If we pay the anti-war tax, won''t it cost us our lives?"


    As he spoke, he sat down directly on the ground and cried loudly: "Oh, my God, I''m not alive anymore. I''m going to die here now."


    Ms. Chen was also very angry and said to He Tianwa''s wife: "Yes, kill one of us quickly and show him, let him know that we are not easy to mess with!"


    He Tianwa''s wife was stunned, and for a moment she didn''t know where the Chen family was from?


    Clerk Chen had a headache when he saw Mrs. Chen. Ever since he first brought his government servants to Dafeng Vige to collect taxes four years ago, Mrs. Chen had been with him. She would scold him every time he came. In the face of Qin Baihu and Luo Pantou, he had already punished the Chen family.


    While having a headache, Secretary Chen saw his servanting with the savior, and immediately shouted: "Luo Pantou, Vige Chief He, help!"


    "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you we''ll have a meeting tonight? What do you want to do by stopping Secretary Chen? Secretary Chen is the clerk of the yamen. Do you want to be thrown into jail?!" He Cun The chief was so angry that he pointed his crutch at the vigers and cursed.


    But the vigers were so angry that they still held on to Secretary Chen and refused to let go.


    With a bang, Luo Wu drew his sword, pointed it at them and said: "The de has no eyes, everyone, get out of the way!" This roar was terrifying. When the vigers saw this, they hurriedly let go of Chen Shuli and stepped back.


    Chen Shuli was finally saved and immediately hid behind Luo Wu: "Luo Bantou, you are finally here. If you don''te, my life will be lost."


    A group of vixen, what he caught him, said that he couldn''t do the Lord, he was a small schr who passed on the vigers, and he was just a senior leg running.


    Luo Wu nced at Secretary Chen and said to the vigers: "If you have any dissatisfaction, you can go to the Yamen to find the county magistrate and embarrass Secretary Chen. If you don''t let him leave, it will only make things worse."


    Luo Wu was also angry about the tax increase. He deeply felt that this emperor was not good enough. Ever since Emperor Jingyuan ascended the throne, the northwest had been in chaos, and then they began to flee. Now, after only a few years of peaceful life, they are out again. I don''t want the people to live in this matter.


    Luo Wu is the team leader of Tianfu County. He often travels around Tianfu County and knows that life in Dafeng Vige is much better than that in other viges in Tianfu County. But now even the vigers of Dafeng Vige are crying and fighting. Luo Wu can''t imagine what kind of trouble other viges will get into.


    Shall we go to the county government office? Can the county magistrate see us? the vigers asked.


    Luo Wu: "I don''t know. Anyway, you are not the only ones going. If there are more people going, the county magistrate will alwayse out and say a few words."


    "Brother Luo Wu." When Gu Jinan heard this, he immediately called Luo Wu. As the head of the Yamen team, it was inappropriate for him to say such a thing.


    Luo Wu felt relieved when he saw that he had returned safely, and said to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, please keep an eye on things in the vige. Don''t let the big guys do anything irreversible."


    He then said to Clerk Chen: " Clerk Chen, go to my house to rest first. I will go back to the Yamen with youter."


    Chen Shuli brought a message from County Magistrate Zheng, asking them to return to the county government office immediately to prevent vigers from going to the government office to cause trouble.


    Thank you, Mr. Luo Bantou. Secretary Chen breathed a sigh of relief and followed Luo Wu to Luos house.


    Gu Jinan returned home, told Gu Jinli what Mr. Ouyang said, and sighed: "I have thought about it all the way, but this is a dead end. If the emperor doesn''t change his mind, there is nothing we can do."


    Gu Jinli sneered and said, "Don''t worry, brother, the emperor will change his mind."


    Gu Jinans eyes lit up and he asked, What do you mean by this?


    Gu Jinli: "Brother said, this is a dead end. Since it is a dead end, some people will risk their lives to survive. When the trouble reaches a certain level, the emperor will naturally soften his attitude and change his mind. But before he changes his mind, , should our ce be chaotic or will it be chaotic?"


    And her family is a well-known wealthy family in Shili Baxiang. Once chaos breaks out, people from Shili Baxiang will surround her house, burn it all and steal the money!


    Damn it, Dog Emperor, is it easy for me to make some money? Such a trap for me!


    Gu Jinan escaped from famine and knew the reason why holding a bib was a crime, and he also thought of this: "The people in Sang''s hands, plus Qiu Lang and the others, can protect us."


    But its not enough for us to be safe alone. What if others surround the vige? Our situation will still be very dangerous. Gu Jinli said, and cursed Emperor Chu again in his heart.


    There was a long silence after that, for more than two-quarters of an hour, before she looked at Gu Jinan and said, "I have a not-so-good method. If done well, it can protect several counties near us, and even the entire country." The stability of He''an Mansion. But if you want to seed, you must have the help of someone with powerful power and financial resources."

 Chapter 1188: Tricked Dou Ke

    Chapter 1188: Tricked Dou Ke


    Gu Jinli had been thinking about this method when she learned that the anti-war tax was to be collected, but the method was not very good. If it could be used, she would not use it.


    But looking at Gu Jin''an''s appearance, it was obvious that Mr. Ouyang had no way to save him, so she suggested it.


    "What method? Tell me quickly." As long as Gu Jinan has a method, it will be done. It doesn''t matter whether it is perfect or not.


    "Money, borrow money." Gu Jinli spoke concisely and made the matter clear in one sentence: "Let''s find a few rich, powerful and trustworthy people to jointly set up a bank and lend money to farmers who can''t afford taxes. Let them get over this difficulty. As long as they can survive, He''an Mansion will naturally not be in chaos. As long as He''an Mansion is not in chaos, our family will have a ce to live and settle down."


    When trouble breaks out in other ces, the Emperor of Chu has suffered a loss and knows that charging high taxes is a bad idea. He will definitely change his mind and send troops to suppress or appease the troublemakers. After this wave of chaos subsides, their family will bepletely safe.


    "Borrow money?" After hearing this, Gu Jinan nodded and said: "This method is indeed not bad, but it is also not very good. It is a loss-making business."


    You have to spend a lot of money to get in.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, this business is profitable. Only by stabilizing He''an Mansion can our business continue; only by lending out the money so that farmers from all over the country can afford to pay taxes, we can No one will block the door of my house and ask for money."


    She clucked her chin, looked in the direction of the workshop house, and said, "The people from Lianghe Vige have arrived and are asking our father to borrow money from the workshop house."


    The people in Lianghe Vige are familiar with them and will still use the borrowed money. If it were another vige, when they really couldn''t survive, they would not use the borrowed money and would just rob it.


    Gu Jinan frowned, with a very ugly expression on his face, and called out to Zezi: "Zezi, go to the workshop and tell dad and third grandpa not to lend the money out yet!"


    Gu Jinli stopped Zezi and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I''ve asked Da Tuan to talk to dad and ask him not to open this hole yet."


    It is okay to lend money to a farmer, but it cannot be in the name of her family. It must be in the name of the bank. Otherwise, if you borrow money from this vige, people from other viges wille in droves and will not borrow money from the bank again.


    Because banks borrow money at interest and will not lend it easily to farmers. Those who can borrow money from banks are wealthy households with property.


    Gu Jinan was relieved and said: "If you want to implement your method, you must have a lot of money. We can''t throw all our money into it."


    With no money in hand, Gu Jinan would panic. His family came from poverty and knows the pain of having no money.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinliughed and said: "Of course we can''t throw all our money into it. I have already thought of someone who I can trust if he has money."


    Moreover, he is also stupid.


    "You are talking about Dou Shaodong''s family?" Gu Jinan thought for a while, nodded and smiled: "It is indeed a suitable candidate."


    Such a high-roller would be a waste of money if he were not tricked into defrauding him of some money.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and made up their mind to trick Dou Ke.


    "As for the powerful family that we can trust, it must be the Ouyang family." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinan, said this, and said, "If brother is not happy, we can also go to the Zheng family."


    There is a risk in doing this. If you don''t do it right, the Ouyang family will be used of deliberately going against the Emperor of Chu.


    Girl Ouyang is the person that the eldest brother likes, and no one wants to involve the person they like, so Gu Jinli took a step back and gave the Zheng family this option.


    Gu Jinan shook his head and said with a smile: "No need to change, just stay with the Ouyang family. You don''t have to worry about Miss Ouyang, she is a righteous person."


    The status of the Ouyang familyes from Ouyang Hong''s status as the emperor''s master for two generations. Even if he did something against the Emperor of Chu, the Emperor of Chu would show mercy, but the Zheng family was different.


    The Zheng family is a wealthy family. They were disliked by the first emperor of Chu. Now Zheng Ying''s grandfather is a high-ranking official in the capital. The Zheng family is being watched by many people. If someone does something wrong, the Zheng family will be criticized. , making things worse.


    Ouyang''s family is the most suitable family among the powerful people they know. "Since the eldest brother has no objection, let''s work separately. You are responsible for telling Mr. Ouyang about lending money to the farmers, and I am responsible for tricking Dou Ke." Gu Jinli said, and then came over to ask Gu Jinan: "Brother, what happened today? Miss Ouyang?"


    Must have seen her, otherwise she wouldn''t have said that Miss Ouyang is a righteous person.


    Gu Jinan paused, his face looked a little unnatural, but he nodded and said: "I saw it...it''s better than I originally thought."


    Last time, I thought she was a vindictive person, but today I realized that she is a righteous girl who cares about the people.


    Gu Jinli looked at his eldest brother''s face and said, "Brother, you''re done. You fell into the river."


    "Huh? You''re talking nonsense again. I''m obviously fine. When did I fall into the river?" Gu Jinan gave her a look that looked stupid again.


    Gu Jinli said quite seriously: "You just fell into the river. This river is called the Love River. Do you understand?"


    Love river?


    I dont understand, what do you mean? Is there any river with such a name in the world? Gu Jinan asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    Gu Jinli: "...just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Forgot that the ancients didnt understand this.


    "I''m leaving first." Gu Jinli waved to Gu Jinan, left the living room in the front yard, and went to call Erqing and asked her to send Si''an to deliver news to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Just say that I have a hugely profitable business here. If I do Its done, Ill get both money and fame, its a partnership deal with the Ouyang family, its very popr, if hes interested,e quickly.


    "What?!" Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Dou Zhi in shock. They were so shocked that they rolled down the soft couch: "With both money and name, a big business that can benefit three generations and make tens of millions of taels of silver, is it still with the Ouyang family?" Lets partner together!


    Dou Zhi nodded: "Well, that''s what Gu Xiaodong''s family said. If you are interested, rush to Qingfu Town immediately. Don''t wait until it''ste."


    "Then why are you still standing there? Hurry up and prepare the car to go to Qingfu Town!" Dou Shaodong''s family ordered while putting on their shoes.


    Dou Zhi did not move, but looked at his young master and asked, "Master, do you believe it?"


    It is so exaggerated that it looks like a lie.


    Dou Shaodong was stunned for a moment, narrowed his eyes and thought for a while, and finally nodded towards Dou Zhi: "Letter."


    In the past, if he heard such words, he would think that the person named Gu was crazy, but now he is convinced that his trust does note from Gu Jinli, but from the young marquis.


    The young Marquis has been a serious person since he was a child. Gu Jinli is his unmarried daughter-inw. He will not let Gu Jinli do such a deceptive thing.


    The education of the Marquis and the conduct of the young Marquis are still trustworthy.


    However, Dou Shaodong''s family has forgotten that some men in the world will be wife ves, and that is because their daughter-inw thinks that whatever they do is good.


    "Believe it?" Dou Zhi was shocked. Master, are you stupid? Can you believe this?


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Dou Zhi who was shocked and speechless, and said angrily: "What''s that look in your eyes? Hurry up and prepare the car, don''t worry, if it dys my young master''s fortune, don''t even want the Zhuangzi promised to you.

 Chapter 1189: It’s not worth it to be so angry

    Chapter 1189: It��s not worth it to be so angry


    Chapter 1189 Its not worth it to be so angry


    Dou Zhi is a strange maid. She said early on that she didnt want to get married and just wanted to make money, and then she sat around and waited to die without doing anything.


    Dou Shaodong''s family felt that it was not good to live like this as a Taoist nun, so they tried to persuade her several times. Seeing that she had made up her mind, they agreed to let her redeem her life when she was forty years old and give her a big vige to support her in her old age.


    However, Dou Zhi said that Dazhuangzi can be had, but redemption is not necessary. After all, she relies on the Dou family to make a living, and she is a woman with a Dazhuangzi who is redeemed, so it is easy for others to scheme against her.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right now." Dou Zhi saw that Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to go to Dou Shaodong''s house to be deceived, so she didn''t say anything more and quickly packed up her things and prepared the carriage.


    In less than two-quarters of an hour, Dou Shaodong''s family sat in afortable carriage and rushed to Qingfu Town.


    After arriving in Qingfu Town, they were stopped by Zezi: "Dou Shaodong''s family, our young master and his young master are both at Mr. Ouyang''s house. Pleasee with me."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was overjoyed when they heard this, and said to Dou Zhi: "You still said that Gu lied to me? Look, these business discussions are all arranged in Mr. Ouyang''s house, how can it be fake?"


    Dou Shaodongs family was extremely happy and curious. What kind of big deal could benefit three generations?


    Dou Zhi lowered his head and said, "I am short-sighted. The young master is right."


    Hmph. After hearing this, Dou Shaodongs family was very proud and said to Zezi, Lead the way.


    Its a pity that as proud as he is now, he will copseter.


    In the study room in the front yard of Mr. Ouyang''s house, Dou Shaodong''s family looked at the people in the room, and they were all stunned: "Are you crazy? Do you have a grudge against money?! It has nothing to do with your grudge against money, but This young master has no grudge against Qian, can you please don''t involve me?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Jinli and said, "This bad idea must havee from you. I thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid! This is the whole matter of Da Chu. Just relying on the money of our family can do it." If you want to save the people of Dachu, hahaha, you might as well dream ande faster!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family was so angry that they were about to burst with anger. His words were already being kept in words. If it weren''t for the sake of the young marquis, his degrading words would have made Gu Jinlimit suicide on the spot.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "I thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. You couldn''t even understand what you said. It''s really hopeless."


    Dou Shaodong''s family almost vomited blood: "You came up with your own bad idea and deceived my young master''s family. You still call my young master''s family stupid. Is there any justice in it?!"


    Then he sneered and said: "What kind of favors are there for three generations, who have gained both money and fame? It is obviously a loss-making business for three generations of poor people. I still want to bring this young master together to do it. I thank you. You can y by yourself, don''t take me with you."


    Mr. Ouyang saw that Dou Shaodong''s family was angry, so he said to him: "Little Douzi, please don''t be angry yet, let Xiaoyu girl finish what she has to say."


    Although Dou Shaodong was angry and spoke as if he wanted to kill someone, he had no intention of leaving. Instead, he sat down and looked at Gu Jinli...after all, she was the young Marquis''s unmarried daughter-inw, so he had to give her face.


    Seeing that he had calmed down, Gu Jinli said: "If this thing is done, it will really benefit three generations and gain both money and fame. I''m not lying to you."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "But this is a loss-making business, it is not profitable, and if you want it to be sessful, you have to invest hundreds of thousands of taels of silver first, and then you have to keep adding more money. It is a bottomless pit. Although my family is an emperor, I am a businessman, but not a treasury, and I have no final say in the Dou family." Gu Jinli: "This business is not a loss. Although I spent money on it first, I can earn profits every month."


    When ites to interest, Dou Shaodong''s family wants to cry: "The interest of up to one hundred pence a month is so much that people want to kill themselves!"


    You can tell, what can you do with an interest of one hundred pence a month? Not to mention him, even the maid Dou Zhi''s meal cost more than one hundred cash.


    Huh huh huh, Dou Shaodong''s family took a few breaths and told themselves that they couldn''t be angry. It wouldn''t be worth it to be so angry.


    Gu Jinli: "Farmers have no way to make money. The interest of one hundred cents a month is enough. Over the past year, each household''s interest will be more than one tael of silver, which is quite a lot. Collect it If you work for ten or twenty years, you can still make a lot of money."


    It takes ten or twenty years of interest to get back the original investment. Do you think this is human talk?


    Dou Shaodong''s family almost cried with anger, but this was not the point. He pointed to the contract on the table and said: "It says that if the interest collected exceeds 20% of the principal, the farmer will be deemed to have To pay off the debt owed, the bank shall return the IOU and shall not charge any more interest or principal.


    Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to kill someone with a knife: "Borrow money, you don''t even need the principal, you just charge interest, are you doing business? You might as well open a charity!"


    Arent people with the surname Gu very good at doing business? Why are you so stupid this time?


    Gu Jinli said: "You are smarter than anyone else in calcting ounts. You know very well that this transaction is not a loss. ording to the contract, not only can the principal be recovered, but we can also get 20% more interest. Why not? Its just that it will take a little longer to get the money back.


    "It''s not just longer, it''s too long!" Dou Shaodong''s family knew that this transaction was not a loss in the end: "But having to wait for ten years to recover the principal is simply killing me. No, no, it''s such a loss. , I dont do this kind of business.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked, "No? You don''t want to inherit the Dou family?"


    Dou Shaodong frowned and looked at Gu Jinli: "What do you mean?"


    Gu Jinli said: "The Dou family is an imperial businessman. They are not short of money, but they are short of fame. This business can earn a lot of fame for you and the Dou family. This reputation can not only help you continue the Dou family, but also keep the Dou family." The familys money follows their fate.


    "Emperors have always loved money throughout the dynasties. How can your Dou family sleep at night with so much money? But if you have a reputation, the emperor will also have scruples and not dare to do too much to your family."


    Everyone knows how much Emperor Chu loves money, and how unscrupulous he is to get money, so this deal can help the Dou family.


    And when the emperor saw that the Dou family had given out such arge sum of money, it was hard for him to attack the Dou family again. After all, the money was lent to the farmers, and in the end the farmers'' money would be turned into taxes and fall into the hands of the Emperor of Chu. In other words, it was the Dou family''s money that went around in circles and fell into the Emperor''s hands without any bloodshed. In hand, everyone is happy.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was silent after hearing this... Indeed,pared to money, fame is what he and the Dou familyck most, and his family''s money is too much, too much, and when the treasury is empty, there is no guarantee that one day they will not be found by the emperor. What crime did he take away the money from?


    Rather than being taken away on a case-by-case basis, it is better to listen to Gu Jinli and take a roundabout way and deliver the money to the emperor.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was moved, but he was still a little worried and looked at Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, I can use money to do this business, but can you keep my Dou family safe? You know the name, if someone If you distort the meaning, you will be killed."

 Chapter 1190: Duan

    Chapter 1190: Duan


    Chapter 1190 Duan


    The emperor is not a man who ys his cards ording tomon sense. What if his brain suddenly twitches and he feels that the Dou family is pping him in the face by lending money to farmers?


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Don''t worry, I will write to eldest brother. When news of what we have done reaches the capital, let eldest brother meet the emperor and tell him personally that we will not let the treacherous viin have a chance in front of the emperor." Comin."


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family breathed a sigh of relief: "Master Ouyang is a master of two generations of emperors and a leading schr. The younger generation can trust him."


    Dou Shaodongs family agreed after thanking Mr. Ouyang.


    but


    "Isn''t it too little to charge only 20% more interest? Why not charge 30%?" Dou Shaodong suggested with bright eyes.


    Mr. Ouyang shook his head: "No, 30% is too much. If you do this, your Dou family''s good reputation will be reduced. If not, you may even be scolded by the farmers."


    Well, Dou Shaodong''s family wants to vomit blood. It is indeed the most troublesome to lend money to farmers. It is better to lend money to rich households, business people, and officials.


    "What do you want to say, Third Sister?" After seeing Dou Shaodong''s family agree, Gu Jinli looked at Ouyang Ming and saw that she kept frowning, thinking that she had something to say.


    Ouyang Ming nodded and said: "Grandpa has always been a pure minister. He can speak for us, but I don''t want to ruin his reputation as a pure minister... so I want to use my own name to do this in partnership with you."


    Her parents are dead and she has no brothers. She is an orphan. If she does this in her own name and the emperor is unhappy when he finds out, he will at most ask the queen to send someone to punish her. He will not me the uncle and the others.


    Ouyang Ming said: "The ignorance of the boudoir woman and the deliberate behavior of the court minister are different."


    The former is at best her death, but thetter may be the death of the Ouyang family!


    Gu Jinan said: "No, my family raised this matter first. I can''t let Miss Ouyang be implicated."


    His tone was a little urgent, which made Ouyang Ming nce sideways.


    "Girl Ming, I thought you were smart, but your idea is very bad." Mr. Ouyang nced at Gu Jinan and said to Ouyang Ming: "Ouyang''s family is Ding Xingwang, your great grandfather and I can''t protect you as a child. Girl? Do you need toe forward? "


    Ouyang Ming was startled, stood up and apologized: "Grandpa, calm down, it''s my granddaughter who is too arrogant."


    "Sit down. When something big happens in the future, think more about it and don''t say such impulsive words again." Mr. Ouyang pressed his palms and motioned for Ouyang Ming to sit down, and then thought about who to use. In the name of doing this with the Dou Shaodong family and the Gu family.


    Finally, he said: "Do this in your grandmother''s name. Our money and the money from the Gu family will all be included in your grandmother''s dowry."


    Mr. Ouyang''s wife, whose surname is Duan, has passed away. The descendants of her natal family are only serving as servants in the Hanlin Academy. They have no powerful ministers and will not be suspected by the emperor.


    The madam''s mother, Mr. Ouyang''s mother-inw, once helped the current Queen Mother and was kind to the Queen Mother. It is impossible for the Emperor to argue with a dead person who was kind to the Queen Mother.


    So it is perfectly appropriate to use the Duan family''s name to lend money to farmers.


    Thank you, grandpa. Ouyang Ming knelt down and thanked Mr. Ouyang.


    In fact, she also thought of doing this in her grandmother''s name, but her grandmother treated her very well during her lifetime, and she didn''t want to take advantage of her, so she didn''t say anything.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Get up, you have more and more rules. Why should you kneel down?"


    He looked at her again and said: "Your grandmother left a message before she died that she would give you half of her private treasury as a dowry. Now that she has used it to do this, your dowry will be small."


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "My granddaughter doesn''t care. With the care of her grandmother and grandfather, her granddaughter has benefited from it all her life." As for the dowry, she still has her mother''s dowry, which is already rich enough.


    Dou Shaodongs family asked: Whose bank will I use?


    You need a bank to do this.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "My wife''s dowry includes a bank in He''an Mansion. Let''s use this bank."


    Actually, this bank belongs to the Ouyang family and was given to him by his eldest brother. He said that he was traveling around and needed a bank, otherwise if he ran out of money, he would have to beg for money.


    However, he had a great reputation and could not manage these things, so he transferred the bank to his wife''s name and used it as her dowry.


    He also said: "Tianfu County and Luchang County should also set up two banks, so that farmers can borrow money more conveniently."


    Dou Shaodong''s family gave a thumbs up and said: "You are worthy of being the second old master of the Ouyang family. If you don''t take action, you will be so generous. I admire you!"


    "Huh, what do you admire? You have work to do yourself." Mr. Ouyang couldn''t see the Dou Shaodong family looking at the good show and warned him: "Get the money ready quickly. It will be used in three days. If you can''t get it by then, If you lend money to farmers, you wont get any benefits.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said, "Three days? Isn''t it too short? You have to borrow it after ten days. It will be good for us to let them make trouble first."


    "Ten days? After waiting for ten days, I''m afraid you will have to hide in the cer to avoid disasters." Mr. Ouyang sneered. There were vigers in the town crying today. If you wait for ten days, I guess The yamen were destroyed by the angry people.


    Dou Shaodong''s family curled his lips and said: "Three days is all, don''t worry, the money will be in ce by then."


    It''s just silver, the Dou family has a lot of it, and as the young master of the Dou family, he can still transfer fifty thousand taels of silver. Adding in his personal money, it won''t be a problem toe up with a hundred thousand taels.


    "Mr. Ouyang, how much does your family pay?" Dou Shaodong asked with a shy smile.


    Mr. Ouyang nced at him and said calmly: "It won''t be less than what you took out."


    Dou Shaodongs family was shocked: You are so rich?


    Mr. Ouyang did not speak, but his face said: Yes, my old wife is so rich.


    Mr. Ouyangs wife is also from a distinguished family, and she has been managing the dowry for a lifetime. Overall, she has made a lot of money. In addition, there is also the money he has earned in the past few decades, so it adds up to a lot.


    "What about your family? How much do you want to pay? Don''t think about it with nothing!" Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Gu Jinli, as if if your family gave out too little money, don''t me me for being rude.


    Gu Jinli said with a bitter look on his face: "My family is very poor and can only afford thirty thousand taels at most."


    "Thirty thousand taels?" Dou Shaodong''s family frowned, but there was a lump in his throat that couldn''te out... To be honest, as a nouveau riche in the countryside, the Gu family could afford thirty thousand taels of silver, which was actually a lot, but it was really not much!


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I can only put out thirty thousand taels at the moment, but after the ham and wine are sold, my family will make more money in the future."


    Chaos has already urred in Dachu, and it will only be more chaotic in the future. Her money must be reserved for Brother Qin to buy horses and raise people, and she cannot spend too much at once.

 Chapter 1191: I must work hard for my sister-in-law

    Chapter 1191: I must work hard for my sister-inw


    Chapter 1191 You must work hard for your sister-inw


    Dou Shaodongs family felt much better when they heard that she would add more moneyter.


    but


    Da Chu is so big, and with the little money we have, no matter how much we add in the future, it wont be enough. At most, we can only stabilize Hean Prefecture.


    But there are hundreds of prefectures and cities in Dachu. With so many prefectures, only He''an Prefecture is safe, which is not enough.


    "No, as long as we stabilize He''an Mansion, Da Chu can be stabilized." Gu Jinli looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "What we are doing is a hope. Da Chu has so many capable people, as long as we let They saw this hope and knew that it was feasible to do such a thing. Those rich and powerful families would follow suit for the sake of the stability of their own city. As long as more people followed, the farmers of Dachu would We can all borrow money to pay taxes, and this disaster will be over."


    Ouyang Ming added: "That''s what it means when a spark starts a prairie fire. We are just sparks."


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Gu Jinli, frowning and frowning again... The young marquis really has good taste, and the wife he chose is not bad!


    Dou Shaodong''s family has always felt that Gu Jinli was not worthy of Qin Sang, but now they have changed their view on her. For a country girl to have such a brain, yes, it''s very good, and he doesn''t have to feel wronged for the young marquis.


    Thinking of the young marquis, Dou Shaodong''s family asked: "Gu Xiaodong''s family, how are Qin Baihu doingtely?"


    Gu Jinli: "Brother Qin is very good."


    What do you want to do again?


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Has Qin Baihue back recently? I heard that he was not present at Gu Xiucai''s running water mat, but what happened?"


    For such an important matter as my brother-inw being admitted as a schr and setting up a running banquet, the young marquis was not present. Haha, I am afraid he has to abandon this peasant girl, right?


    Gu Jinli looked at the faces of Dou Shaodong''s family who were about to burst intoughter, and sneered: "My brother Qin has business to attend to, and we grew up together, and the two families are still neighbors. There is no need to worry too much, just a running water mat." That''s all, whether Brother Qin is here or not will not affect the rtionship between our two families."


    You brat, dont seek death. What do you mean by this? Do you wish that Brother Qin and I would fall out? Believe it or not, I will chop you up and feed you to the wolves!


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family smiled meaningfully: "It turns out that Qin Baihu was not present."


    "Dou Shaodong, why are you so concerned about my little brother Qin? Could it be that after staying in Jiangnan for a long time, you have picked up some immortal hobby?" Gu Jinli was toozy to deal with him and gave him a fatal blow.


    Sure enough, when Dou Shaodong''s family heard this, they turned green with anger: "Don''t talk nonsense. This Shaodong family doesn''t like Xianjun. We respect Qin Baihu out of pure respect. Don''t like to think too much!"


    He would use words to stab her, simply because he felt that she was not worthy of the young marquis. He thought that if the young marquis didn''t like her, he would immediately find a nobledy for the young marquis, but he had no other hobbies.


    Besides, what is the background of the young Marquis? How dare he think otherwise?


    Gu Jinli knew that Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t have that kind of intention, but she just wasn''t happy that he always liked to inquire about little brother Qin''s news in a circumstantial way.


    When its time to let you know and let you meet, Brother Qin will naturally go to you. If you are too proactive, you may ruin Brother Qins affairs.


    "Little Douzi, stop making trouble,e here quickly, let''s put our fingerprints on the contract and then go our separate ways." Mr. Ouyang greeted him and took the lead in taking out a Duan family''s private seal and stamping the contract.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family hurried over and took out their private seals to stamp it.


    As for Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan not moving, Mr. Ouyang said: "The Gu family are just farmers in the countryside. They can invest money privately, but don''t leave their names on the contract. This contract may be sent to the emperor. The Gu family is now I still dont have the ability to withstand the disputes in the court.


    So this contract contains only the seals of the Ouyang family and the Dou family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan saluted together and said, "Thank you, Mr. Ouyang, for your protection."


    Mr. Ouyang is protecting them. If they fingerprint and leave their names on the contract, they may be cannon fodder. Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t say much when they heard this. Although he looked down upon Gu Jinli''s identity, as long as Gu Jinli was still the fiance of the young marquis, he had to protect the Gu family.


    "It''s done, it''s gettingte, you go back, leave the rest to me and Xiao Douzi." Mr. Ouyang said after putting away the contract, looking at the already dark sky.


    Hey, this junior is back first. Gu Jinan said to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nced at his eldest brother, walked towards Ouyang Ming, saluted her and said, "Thank you, Third Sister, for your help. If Third Sister had not been so righteous and persuaded Mr. Ouyang, this matter would not have gone so smoothly."


    Ouyang Ming returned the gift and said, "I should thank Second Sister Gu. Your idea was to save the people of Dachu. Otherwise, I don''t know how many farmers would have died."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said: "Third sister is overrated. I don''t have any ambitions. I have never thought about the world or themon people. I only want to protect my own three-acrend, so I came up with this method. "


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said, "Second sister Gu is too modest."


    "Third sister, don''t pay attention to the second sister''s shouting. You can call me Xiaoyu. It sounds friendly." Gu Jinli added: "Third sister is a hero among girls. I like to associate with heroes among girls the most. If nothing happens in the future, Can Ie and y with my third sister?"


    As an adult man, my eldest brother has little chance to meet Miss Ouyang. As a sister, she has to work hard to prevent her eldest brother from bing a bachelor!


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "That''s what I meant... Xiaoyu, you cane and y with me anytime in the future. If I''m free, I also want to go to your house to bother you. Is that okay?"


    "Okay, why not? I really want Third Sister toe." Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up: "I have a lot of fresh food at home that is not avable outside, and it tastes pretty good. When Third Sisteres to my house, I will cook it for you myself. , Let Third Sister have a full meal."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Ming looked at the girl in front of him who was describing various delicacies to him, and smiled: "Xiaoyu, you are making me hungry."


    Gu Jinli said: "Well, how about Ie back tomorrow and bring some food to Third Sister?"


    Ouyang Ming agreed: "Okay."


    Gu Jinli was happy. He turned around and nced at Gu Jinan, and raised his eyebrows at him. Did you see that my sister is not strong enough for you?


    Gu Jinan''s face turned slightly red when she saw him. In order not to lose hisposure, he hurriedly lowered his head, cupped his hands towards Mr. Ouyang, and said, "Sir, it''s gettingte. The students have gone back first... I''lle back tomorrow to help."


    Gu Jinli:


    Brother, you can do it. I have already decided toe to Ouyang''s house tomorrow.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "That''s fine, I do have something I need you to do."


    Gu Jinan was overjoyed. After thanking Mr. Ouyang, he took Gu Jinli away.


    Before leaving, he also gave Ouyang Ming a bow: "Thank you, Miss Ouyang, for your help."


    Ouyang Ming smiled and returned the salute.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Jinan took Gu Jinli away. As soon as he left the gate of Ouyang''s house, he saw Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1192: Little Marquis, he died miserably

    Chapter 1192: Little Marquis, he died miserably


    Chapter 1192: The young prince died miserably


    "Brother Qin!" Gu Jinli saw Qin Sang, his eyes lit up slightly, and his voice was filled with joy, and he called him.


    Qin Sang came to see her specially. When he saw her, joy surged in his heart and a smile appeared on his face. His originally cold face softened because of his smile.


    He moved, took steps, and walked towards her quickly. He wanted to wrap his arms around her waist, but because Gu Jinan was here, he finally just held her hand and slowly pulled her hand into his. In the palm of his hand, he asked: "But is it done?"


    "How do you know what we are here to do?" Gu Jinan asked Qin Sang puzzledly before Gu Jinli could.


    If he remembers correctly, Sang has been very busy in the past two months. ording to Brother Cheng, he has not returned to the vige for more than a month and only sent someone to deliver news of safety.


    In fact, it was not the case. Although Qin Sang had not returned to the vige during the day, he came back twice in the middle of the night to see Gu Jinli... He missed her and would rather give up his rest time and want toe back to see her, even if it was a quick visit. , and he was satisfied.


    Gu Jinli said: "I asked Si''an to tell him."


    He looked up at Qin Sang again and said with a smile: "Well, it''s done. It went smoothly. You don''t have to worry."


    It was already dark now, but the Ouyang family was rich, so they lit up the two bignterns under the eaves as soon as it got dark, so she could see his face clearly: "Are you tired?"


    His face looked a little tired, and he looked like he had not slept for at least a day and a night.


    He must have rushed back to see her during the break.


    Qin Sang smiled, held her hand tightly and said, "I''m not tired."


    "Let''s get on the mule cart first." Gu Jinan looked helpless. Can you two take it easy? Although you are engaged, it''s not good to look at each other with such lingering eyes under the eaves of someone else''s house.


    Gu Jinli was thick-skinned and thought it was just a matter of grabbing hands and looking at each other, nothing more.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked. The young marquis actually grabbed the little girl''s hand under the eaves of someone else''s house. Although the little girl was his unmarried daughter-inw, it was enough to surprise Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Where has the serious young man gone?


    Qin Sang already knew that Dou Shaodong''s family wasing, so he turned to look at him.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was startled and took a step back. He folded his hands and bowed deeply: "Qin Baihu."


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang let go of Gu Jinli''s hand and bowed his hand in return.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was startled again, but they moved aside calmly, with cold sweat breaking out on their backs. To be honest, although he and the young Marquis have known each other since childhood, due to their background, he has always been the one to salute the young Marquis, and he does not dare to ept the courtesy from the young Marquis.


    "Dou Shaodong''s family is very righteous. Qin thank you very much on behalf of the people of He''an Mansion." Qin Sang was quite magnanimous. He has always been a very adaptable person. Now that his family''s fortune has declined, he will no longer put on unnecessary airs. .


    Dou Shaodong''s family was ttered and almost speechless with excitement. After suppressing the excitement in his heart, he said: "Qin Baihu is overly praised. The really smart people are Gu Xiaodong''s family."


    Qin Sang smiled when he heard this. Although he did not praise Jinli explicitly, he said: "You are all righteous people."


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    I''m just someone you''re bragging about by the way.


    However, Dou Shaodong''s family is not angry. It is an unexpected joy to see the young marquis today.


    It seems that the young Marquis already trusts him.


    The young Marquis is a cautious person. If he had not already believed in him and was sure that he would not betray him, it would be impossible for him to show up to see him.    The little Marquis trust makes me excited just thinking about it.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go back, otherwise Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan will be worried." Qin Sang held Gu Jinli''s hand again, called to Gu Jin''an, and got on the mule cart first.


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded and followed Qin Sang into the mule cart.


    Gu Jinan nced at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "You do respect Sang very much."


    As arrogant as Dou Shaodong''s family, when he saw Sang, he would act like a servant when he saw his master. It''s not normal.


    Dou Shaodong shook his sleeves and returned to his previous arrogance. He sneered: "Gu Xiucai doesn''t know something. This young master was once saved by a soldier. Since then, he has admired the soldier very much and even made an oath to him." , as long as you see a soldier, you will be treated politely."


    is that so?


    Then I''ll find a soldier to beat you up and see if you''re still polite?


    Gu Jinan didn''t believe this kind of nonsense, but he didn''t get to the bottom of it. He bowed his hands towards Dou Shaodong''s house and followed him into the mule cart.


    Zezi waited for them to sit down and drove away, while Si''an rode back on Qin Sang''s horse.


    Dou Shaodong''s family stood under the eaves of Ouyang''s house, looking at the mule cart going away in the light of thentern, and bowed deeply towards the mule cart.


    However, he frowned when he looked at the mule cart. The Gu family''s mule cart was too shabby. The carriage shed was just made of ordinary wood. In the capital, even a servant would not ride in such a shabby mule cart.


    The young Marquis is so pitiful, I want to give him a carriage!


    Thinking of carriages, Dou Shaodong''s family also thought of horses. He remembered that the young Marquis had a **** horse named Baijian, which ran as fast as the wind.


    Little Marquis would ride Bai Jian almost every time he went out, saying that his father had earned it for him with his military exploits. He also said that when he went to the battlefield, Bai Jian would be his lifelongrade.


    At that time, he was lucky enough to touch Baijian, but Baijian had a bad temper and almost kicked him to death.


    He once imagined the young Marquis riding a Bai Jian into battle and defeating the enemy camp, but the imagination was just an imagination after all... The young Marquis failed to make any achievements while riding the Bai Jian, but died on the battlefield.


    It is said that his death was extremely miserable. He was torn apart by a chariot and even his facial features could not be seen clearly. However, next to his body was the seriously injured Bai Jian kneeling... Everyone recognized Bai Jian as the young Marquis''s horse. In the entire Northwest Army, only Mr. Xiaohou has such a **** horse.


    Later, Bai Jian also died, which was a pity for everyone.


    Master, wipe your tears, dont cry, you look so embarrassed. Dou Zhi said with a little disgust, but very considerately handed him a handkerchief to wipe his tears.


    Dou Shaodong was so angry that he gritted his teeth and swatted her hand away, shouting: "What are you talking nonsense about? When did I cry? That''s sweat, do you understand? It''s so hot that sweat drips from your forehead and drips into your eyes. Its in!


    Dou Zhi: "...Oh, young master, please wipe off the sweat. It''s quite ufortable if the sweat falls into your eyes."


    Dou Shaodongs face turned dark: Did you do this on purpose?!


    Dou Zhi: "Young master thinks too much, I am not as boring as you."


    You can even cry when you look at the back of a mule cart. Master, you are quite sentimental.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry, but Dou Zhi was a strange maid. Years of experience told him not to be serious with such a strange girl, otherwise he would be the one crying, so he had to grab the handkerchief, wiped his eyes, and said: "Get ready." Pen, ink, paper and inkstone, I want to write a letter to Uncle Ruan."

 Chapter 1193: defect

    Chapter 1193: defect


    Chapter 1193 Defection


    "Master, please get in the carriage first. There is everything on the carriage." Dou Zhi helped Mr. Dou onto the carriage, took out pens, inks, paper and inkstones from the box and handed them to him, and asked casually: "Master, what are you looking for, Mr. Ruan? What are you doing in the northwesttely?" Its not very safe, theres a war going on, and Manager Ruan is very busy.


    The Rong people attacked Longshan Prefecture and destroyed the entire Longshan Prefecture. They did not give up and wanted to continue attacking. Today, the northwest is even more chaotic than it was a few years ago.


    Manager Ruan is in charge of the northwest trade route. He manages many of the young master''s private properties. The situation in the northwest is already a headache for him, so master, be smart and stop bothering him.


    Thats a lot of nonsense. Dou Shaodongs family said in disgust, took the pen and paper, and started to write a letter to Manager Ruan.


    Dou Zhi''s face turned green when he saw it. He couldn''t help but said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Master, are you okay?"


    Are you not crazy?


    He actually asked Manager Ruan to go look for the **** horse, hahaha, Dou Zhi almost went crazyughing!


    Master, what kind of brain do you have? Do you know how rare it is to get a sweaty BMW? And this kind of tribute is not something they can have as a businessman.


    Let alone the Dou family of the Imperial Shang Dynasty, it is difficult for even the children of the dukes family to obtain the **** horse. It has always been given to the emperor as a tribute.


    The emperor himself will not ride a **** horse, but will raise it and give it to generals with outstanding military achievements as a reward.


    Dou Shaodong''s family turned cold, looked at Dou Zhi and said, "I know it''s hard to find a sweat-blooded BMW, and it''s hard to find a million dors, but maybe you can find it? Look for it first, and then wait until you find it."


    How can the young marquis ride an ordinary horse? Only a **** horse is worthy of the young Marquis: "Take it and have someone send it to Uncle Ruan."


    Dou Zhi had no choice but to ept the letter: "Yes."


    Just give it away, you wont be able to find it anyway. Even if you really find a **** horse, if the emperor finds out about it, he will probably order the Dou family to donate it to the court.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family nodded, drank two cups of tea, and after quenching their thirst, they began to prepare for raising money.


    "With the help of the Ouyang family, this matter should be foolproof." After listening to what Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli said, Qin Sang nodded and said with relief in his heart: "As long as the farmers can borrow money to pay taxes, He''an Mansion will If we can be stable, everyone will be safer.


    Although he was speaking to the two of them, Qin Sang''s eyes were looking at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinan felt that he was redundant, but he couldn''t get out of the car before he got home and left the two of them alone in the mule cart. What would that be like?


    "I''m back. I''m watching over you at home, so you can rest assured." Gu Jinan asked again: "What have you been doing recently? What are you doing back tonight? When are you leaving?"


    Gu Jinli:


    Brother, why are you stealing my lines? This is what I want to say to Brother Qin.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and felt sulky.


    Seeing this, Qin Sangughed, raised his hand to stroke the hair on her head, and answered Gu Jinan''s question: "It''s all official business. I came back tonight to tell you that the next period of time will be very chaotic. You try to stay in the vige and don''t go out. Don''t worry if the vige is besieged. Si''an and the others will ambush outside the vige. Once someone besieges the vige, they wille out to deal with it and send someone to notify me. I will definitelye back to rescue you. you."


    "Will there be chaos?" Gu Jinan frowned and asked: "The Ouyang family opens a bank and lends money to farmers and pays taxes. Will there still be chaos?" Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, there is a house guard in Zhongzhou who has trouble at home. Son, he was angry and did something wrong, and then he was caught, but a few days before he was to be executed, he escaped."


    "The guard defected!" Gu Jinli was shocked: "Is this what you have been busy with during this time?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, this matter is too serious. Themander of Jianghuai and the Huaihe River sent an order to General Guo to arrange manpower deployment to prevent General Xie from escaping here with his remaining troops to cause trouble."


    He''an Prefecture is veryrge, and it is impossible for the soldiers in the garrison camp to defend the entire He''an Prefecture, so they have to be transferred from the county soldiers below.


    He was a person trusted by General Guo. He was summoned to the garrison camp as soon as he received the secret order from the Jianghuai Capital Commander.


    This return was the result of County Magistrate Zheng personally going to the garrison camp in Fucheng to call for help.


    After Magistrate Zheng learned that taxes were going to be increased, he immediately rushed to the city to ask the ancient magistrate for advice on how to reduce taxes. However, he was scolded by the ancient magistrate.


    Knowing that this matter could not be changed, he sent people to the Zheng family in Jiangnan for help, and asked for a hundred guards. Then he went to the Fucheng garrison camp to get him back, and asked him to take people back to the county government town.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli frowned, with worry in his eyes.


    She knew very well that thest thing Qin Sang wanted to do was to suppress the people, or even deal with General Xie, but now he had to do it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I will keep a good bnce to give everyone a chance to survive without letting myself be implicated." Qin Sang grew up in the Hou Mansion. In addition to practicing martial arts and military art since he was a child, he also had to learn tactics. He knew What to do when faced with this dilemma.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved. He looked at him and said, "Just hold on for a few days. We will speed up the process so that the farmers can borrow money to pay taxes as soon as possible. We won''t make it too difficult for you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. This feeling of being pampered by his wife is really great.


    but


    Dont be too anxious, Xiaoyu, Im fine, I can handle it. Although he enjoyed the feeling of being pampered by his wife, he wanted to pamper her even more.


    Gu Jinan rolled his eyes in his heart. That''s enough for you two. Do you take me seriously? Can you wait until you are alone to have **** with each other?


    "What''s going on with General Xie? He shouldn''t have fled to Jianghuai. If he wanted to escape, he should have fled to the northwest. Only chaotic ces are suitable for his development." Gu Jinan talked about General Xie again.


    Qin Sang nodded, looked at Gu Jinli again, and said, "So Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry, there is little chance that General Xie wille to our He''an Mansion."


    But General Xie''s matter will be a trigger for disaster... Even the families of the soldiers are not immune to this tax increase. Just resisting the military tax requires one tael of silver per person. Nowadays, many garrison camps andpanies Military pay is cut in half, so where is the money to help pay taxes for the families of the soldiers?


    If the taxes cannot be paid, the soldiers'' families will have no way of living. Qin Sang can already predict what the soldiers will do for their families.


    General Xies examples are now in front of us, and the soldiers can learn from them.


    Such a thing had happened in the previous dynasty. He really couldn''t figure out why the emperor did this. Did he really think that he had a long life and wanted to die?


    Suddenly, Qin Sang remembered a secret about Emperor Jingyuan... Emperor Jingyuan was greedy for power when he was young. He wanted to use his military exploits to win the throne. He led troops into the hintend of Da Rong. He was finally caught and seemed to have suffered a lot. , leading to a drastic change in temperament.

 Chapter 1194: Just a joke

    Chapter 1194: Just a joke


    Chapter 1194 is a joke


    However, this is just a rumor. What the royal family said to the outside world is that after Emperor Jingyuan entered the hintend of Da Rong, he was ambushed by the Rong people. After being injured, he lurked in Da Rong. Finally, he escaped to Longshan through hardships and was captured by Duke Wei and his son. Rescue him and send him back to the capital safely.


    I heard my father say that since then, Emperor Jingyuan''s temperament had indeed begun to change, bing suspicious, easily frightened, and even violent.


    But Emperor Jingyuan was good at pretending and had a good father, and finally ascended to the throne smoothly.


    But since he ascended the throne, he began to seek death. As soon as he ascended the throne, he set his sights on Wei Guogong''s family. After nning for more than two years, he began to take action against Wei Guogong''s family. In the end, the entire Northwestern Army''s defenses were disrupted, making the current Northwestern Armypletely ipetent and unable to fight back after being beaten by the soldiers.


    Master, were home. Zezi called out and stopped the mule cart. Erqing jumped off the front board first, moved the stool down and put it away, then stepped aside and waited.


    Gu Jinan immediately got out of the mule cart. The atmosphere in the car was too lingering. He, his brother-inw, couldn''t stay any longer. If he stayed any longer, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    Qin Sang didn''t wait long and helped Gu Jinli get out of the car.


    "Brother An, Xiaoyu, you are back. If you don''te back home, you will go to the town to find someone." Gu Dashan had been waiting at the door of the house, fearing that Gu Jinan and the others might do something wrong: "Sang is back too, how can I love you?" Okay,e in quickly, dinner has been prepared long ago and can be eaten immediately."


    Gu Dashan was very happy to see Qin Sang. This future second son-inw had not been home for a long time, and he was not in peace recently, so he was worried about him.


    "Uncle Dashan." Qin Sang smiled, reluctantly let go of Gu Jinli''s hand, sped his fists in salute to Gu Dashan, and followed Gu Dashan into the house.


    The third grandfather, the third grandmother, and Mrs. Cui were very happy to see Qin Sang. They immediately added bowls and chopsticks and called to him: "Sang, hurry up and sit down. You must be very hungry when youe back sote. Let''s start dinner quickly."


    "Hey." After greeting several elders, Qin Sang looked at Mr. Qin aside and said, "Grandpa, my grandson is back. Everything is fine recently. Grandpa, don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin''s brows rxed obviously, and he nodded and said, "Sit down and eat."


    The two families had a meal happily. After the meal, the third grandmother and the others gathered around Qin Sang and asked: "Sang, the emperor is going to increase taxes. If you can''t pay it, will you be beheaded?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, maybe even the entire n."


    The emperor has never been a soft-hearted person, but a master who is very good at killing people with the de of power. He has a strong self-esteem. Even if he makes a mistake, he will not admit it and correct it until he has to, but will suppress it forcefully.


    So when ites to taxes, if someone dares to refuse to pay, the whole vige must be prepared to be beheaded.


    When the soldiers'' families could no longer pay taxes and the soldiers rebelled, the emperor would not admit his mistakes, but would send troops to suppress them. If he could suppress them, he would continue to make mistakes. If he could not suppress them, he would send people to negotiate and correct the mistakes.


    Therefore, the current situation is quite unfavorable for the farmers. They cannot resist. The emperor has never taken their resistance seriously. In the emperor''s opinion, the soldiers gathered by the peasants were just a mob, and only the rebellious soldiers could scare the emperor.


    "Hey, what can we do?" The third grandma cried out: "Can''t God give us farmers a way to survive? We have been hit by disasters and wars in the past few years. I thought life would be easier in the south. , I didnt expect it to be so difficult. With such a high tax, Im afraid many people will die this time.


    The third grandma cried very sadly. She was a person who had suffered a great disaster. She thought her life would be peaceful when she was getting old, but she encountered such a thing again. She was really desperate.


    Thinking of Fuya''s family again.


    I dont know where Fuyas family is now. What if they dont have money to pay taxes and are beheaded? The third grandma said, covering her face and crying bitterly.


    Gu Jinan said hurriedly: "Third grandma, don''t cry. Aunt Fuya''s family is blessed with great fortune, so everything will be fine."


    He added: "Mr. Ouyang''s family has already taken action and ns to join forces with several wealthy and powerful families to open a bank and lend money to farmers across Chu to pay taxes. As long as farmers can borrow money to pay taxes, this disaster will be solved. I can get through." "Seriously?" Third Grandma''s eyes lit up and she asked, "Auntie Auntie and her family can also borrow money to pay taxes?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Of course it is possible. The power of the wealthy families is spread all over Dachu. As long as this bank is opened, farmers throughout Dachu can borrow money. As long as Aunt Fuya and her family are still in Dachu, they can borrow money." To silver."


    Gu Jinan knew that Aunt Fuya was the third grandmas hope for survival, so in order to prevent the third grandma from despair, he lied.


    Mr. Ouyang and the Dou family are indeed rich, but no matter how much money they have, it is not enough. The most they can do is let the people of He''an Prefecture borrow money.


    Third Grandma believed in Gu Jinan. After hearing this, she grabbed his hand and said, "That''s good. Then your Aunt Fuya and her family will be saved."


    He also asked Mr. Ouyang about opening a bank and lending money to farmers.


    Gu Jinan just picked up something he could say.


    "Wait a minute." After hearing this, the third grandma ran back into the house. When she came back, she had an extra box in her hand: "This is the money saved by the two of us. You can give it to Mr. Ouyang... maybe this money can be used to save money." It fell into the hands of my Fuya."


    Gu Jinan didn''t want it, but it was a request from the third grandma, so he had no choice but to ept it.


    But he only took half of it, and the remaining half was still in the box, and he gave it back to the third grandma: "This is enough, you can keep the rest with you."


    The third grandma did not insist anymore, but epted: "There are orphans and widows in several nearby viges. They have no money. If theye and ask, the old woman will lend it to them."


    "Brother Qin, please go back and have a rest first." Gu Jinli saw that Qin Sang''s tiredness had worsened, and he couldn''t bear for him to stay here to talk to everyone anymore, so he asked him to go back first.


    The third grandma looked at Qin Sang and said, "Sang seems to be too tired. Go back and have a rest."


    Qin Sang said: "Then I will go back first."


    He added: "I have to leave before dawn. I can''te to see the elders tomorrow."


    These words were meant for Gu Jinli. Gu Jinli nodded towards him and said, "Brother Qin is too particr about etiquette. We are all so familiar with each other, so there is no need for this. You should go back and rest quickly."


    I will wait for you toe see me, don''t worry.


    Qin Sang understood, smiled at her, and followed Mr. Qin home.


    In the Qin family, Mr. Qin asked Qin Sang some things. After listening to Qin Sang''s words, he fell silent.


    After a long time, he said: "Da Chu, how could he be like this?"


    There was sadness in his voice. He thought about how high-spirited his old master was when they conquered the world. He once vowed to establish a dynasty that would not be influenced by the wealthy families, allow all children from poor families to show their talents, and inherit the dynasty for thousands of years.


    But looking at Da Chu today, it is simply a joke.

 Chapter 1195: The folks from my hometown are here

    Chapter 1195: The folks from my hometown are here


    Chapter 1195 The folks from my hometown are here


    Qin Sang knew that Dachu was different to Grandpa and the others. It was once their pride.


    Heforted Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, there is no need to be sad. You have taught us since we were young that how far a dynasty can go cannot be controlled by humans. Everything is determined by God."


    "Destiny? Do you still believe this? Don''t fool the old man." Mr. Qin knew very well that Sang didn''t believe in fate. He only believed that things depended on man-made efforts.


    Xiaoyu''s cold-hearted girl was the one who was secretly warmed up by him for several years before he caught her.


    "You don''t need tofort me. The old man is old. What has he never experienced? The old man can bear it." Mr. Qin didn''t want to worry Sang Qin, so he said this.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Just keep thinking about it."


    Mr. Qin looked at him, his eyes darkened, and reminded: "You have to be more open-minded. You are a member of the Department of Military Affairs, and you know very well what you are going to face next. If you really can''t protect it, you will see it in your hands." There is no need to feel too ufortable after bleeding."


    "And the soldiers under yourmand, watch out. Don''t let them do anything that will lead to their own death for helping the farmers, and don''t let them take the opportunity to do evil."


    Qin Sang: "Well, don''t worry, grandpa. I told them before I came back. They have been training for several years. They know the rules and will not hold me back at this time."


    Lao Qin thought of Luo Wu again and told Qin Sang what Luo Wu said to the vigers in public.


    Qin Sang frowned slightly and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will tell Brother Luo Wu and I won''t let him make mistakes."


    "Let''s not talk about these troublesome things. We have Brother An and Xiaoyu at home, and I''m here in Songzizhuang. You can run outside without worries." Seeing that Qin Sang was extremely tired, Mr. Qin immediately stopped talking: "You go first Get some sleep, I will call you when the timees."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang said nothing more and went back to his room to sleep.


    This sleep was very deep, but he was thinking about going to see Gu Jinli, so he didn''t need Mr. Qin to call him. He only woke up after sleeping for more than two hours and got up to take a shower.


    After washing, I changed into clean clothes and went to say goodbye to Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin smiled and said, "Go."


    He must be in a hurry to see Xiaoyu girl.


    Its great to be young.


    Qin Sang looked at Mr. Qin''s smiling face, his face a little unnatural, told Mr. Qin a few words, and left immediately.


    Not long after, Qin Sang climbed over the wall and entered Gu''s house. He first imitated a few bird calls and then knocked on the window.


    Almost at the same time as he knocked on the window, Gu Jinli opened the window. When he saw him, he raised a smile: "You are here,e in quickly."


    When Qin Sang saw her smile, he felt rxed. He jumped into the room, put his long arms around her, and held her tightly in his arms... Her body was like a soft hand, soothing his heart, even though he had experienced No matter how many bad things happen, just give her a hug and it will be fine.


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, thenughed, hugged his waist and leaned into his arms. Well, Brother Qin''s arms are still veryfortable, but the weather is too hot, and he is very hot, making it a bit hot to hold.


    Qin Sang felt that her body was slightly cool andfortable to hold... There was also a faint refreshing fragrance on her body, which smelled very good.


    Gu Jinli knew that he had encountered bad things outside recently, and after leaving this time, the things he had to face would be even worse, so he did not speak or move, and just let him hold him and let his I feel better.


    only


    Did you hold me in your arms for too long?


    And the weather was so hot that it was hot in July. The heat on his body made Gu Jinli want to sweat.


    "What, have you hugged me enough? How about we hug in another position?" Gu Jinli suggested seriously.


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed out loud and let go of her, but he did not intend to stay away from her. Instead, he got closer, leaned over and kissed her, murmuring in a low voice: "I have hugged you enough tonight."


    But, not enough kissing yet.


    Gu Jinli: "..."    Well, you are bing more and more bold. Now you kiss and hug her every time you see her. Where has your previous reserve gone?


    Gu Jinli felt that he was the one who flirted with her before, but now he had taken away his position. He was a little angry, and the hand that hugged his waist moved and pinched him.


    Qin Sang''s body stiffened, and his originally gentle touch became overbearing. He hugged her, pressed her against the wall by the window, pressed her and said, "Don''t do this next time." He couldn''t help it, he knew. ?


    His voice was a little helpless and forbearing. His body was even hotter than before, and the muscles in his back were stiff. Gu Jinli felt as if his hands were touching a stone wall.


    I was wrong!


    Next time I won''t pinch you at this time. Just calm down.


    Seeing the shock and regret in her eyes, Qin Sangughed out loud, raised his hand to cover her eyes, and continued to kiss her: "Little fish is so cute~"


    No matter how fierce others say she is, in his eyes, Xiaoyu is a lovely girl who can be silly sometimes, say some strange words and do strange stupid things, which is better than those boring girls in the capital. Ourdies are much cuter.


    Hmm, shes also prettier than them.


    Whatever the double beads of Beijing are unparalleled, they are not as good as his small fish.


    Phew!


    Qin Sang let her go after a quarter of an hour. Gu Jinli gasped and stared at him: "What kind of lungs do you have?"


    Iron lung? Man, I''m almost out of breath.


    Qin Sang smiled, raised his hand to poke her face that was red from holding her breath, and said: "Xiaoyu still can''t learn how to breathe, don''t be afraid, I will breathe for you next time."


    "Shut up, don''t say it." Gu Jinli''s face turned red. You actually said such shameful words. Qin Sang, I misjudged you before.


    "Okay, don''t say anything." Qin Sang was smart enough to shut up, but he had already kept in mind that he would help her breathe next time.


    The daughter-inw whom I finally found can''t be choked out.


    Gu Jinli snorted coldly, looking very angry, but hugged him and said: "Remember, this is not your fault, it is the emperor who is wrong. You were just following orders, so no matter what you did, don''t feel bad Its your own fault.


    Qin Sang was startled and said, "Okay, I promise you that I won''t be affected by what happens next."


    He added: "As long as Xiaoyu doesn''t think I''m a bad person, it''s enough."


    He has no time to care about what other people think, and he doesnt care.


    Seeing that he was in a better mood, Gu Jinli was also happy. Seeing that the sky had turned white, he urged him: "Let''s go, hold on for a few days. After a few days, when the money arrives, everyone will stop making troubles when they see hope." , you dont have to do anything against your conscience anymore.


    He added: "Remember to take care of yourself. Half of you is mine now. If you dare to let my other half get hurt, you will be dead."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt extremely warm in his heart. His little fish always did this, saying the most caring words in the most ferocious tone: "Okay, I won''t let your man get hurt."


    Well, Gu Jinli blushed, became angry with embarrassment, pointed at the window and said, "Hurry up and leave."


    Qin Sang didn''t wait any longer, let go of her, climbed out of the window and left.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli heard the sound of horse hooves and knew that he had left. He stood in front of the window for a while before going back to sleep.


    But she didn''t sleep for long when she was woken up by a noise.


    Xiao Ji patted her door and shouted: "Xiao Dong, the folks from your hometown are here. There''s a big group here. Get up and take a look."

 Chapter 1196: Tuesday

    Chapter 1196: Tuesday


    Chapter 1196 Tuesday


    A group of fellow vigers from your hometown are here?


    Gu Jinli rubbed his eyes, sat up from the bed, yawned and asked: "Where are these fellows from? Whosest name is it? Are they from the town in the same county or from another county? Who let them in?"


    Gu Jinli asked several questions in session, and thest one was the most critical.


    When she learned that the emperor was going to impose additional taxes, she had already told Wang Yongfu and the others not to let in anyone except those who came to pick up the goods, even people they knew.


    If she knows who dares to disobey orders, don''t me her for being rude.


    Xiao Ji said: "They are fellow vigers from the northwest. They said they escaped the famine with the little boss. They came from Niugou Town, and their surnames are Zhou and Lin. The third grandfather and the third grandmother seemed to like them very much. Knowing that they were here, let them Uncle Wang let them in."


    Are the third grandpa and the third grandma going to see you?


    Gu Jinli squinted for a while, feeling more awake, and finally remembered the Zhou family and the Lin family... These two families did flee the famine with them, and were assigned to the same county, but they were in different viges, and they were far apart, so they didn''t have much contact. .


    This sudden visit must be to borrow money to pay taxes.


    Gu Jinli got up and changed his clothes, casually tied his hair into a bun, opened the door and went to the next room to brush his teeth and wash his face, and asked: "Where is my sister? Go find her and bring her back. There are too many people. What if someone with no eyesight gets caught?" If you hit me, you''ll be sick for a while."


    Zhou Lin''s family has arge poption. There were more than fifty people when they fled to He''an Prefecture. With so many people, they may not all be of good character, and there may be bachelors who have bad intentions in marrying their wives.


    That''s right, she has such a dark mind and doesn''t trust people.


    "Xiaoyu, eldest sister is here. Don''t worry. Sister Youli is protecting me." Gu Jinxiu carried a food box into the yard. When she heard this, she smiled very happily. This kind of being protected by her younger brothers and sisters It feels really good.


    but


    Sister, I know how to punch and kick, so you dont have to worry so much every time. Gu Jinxiu also escaped from famine and knew how to be wary of people. She didnt want Xiaoyu, An Geer, or even Cheng Geer to worry too much about her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I know that the eldest sister can punch and kick, and she has poison in her hands. It is definitely no problem to protect herself, but I am used to it. I always feel that the eldest sister is weak and I am afraid that something will happen to her."


    After hanging up the cotton towel, she said to Gu Jinxiu: "Sister, just stay in the yard. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll go out and take a look."


    "Zhou Laolin has just arrived. I''m afraid he won''t leave so early. You should have something to eat before going." Gu Jinxiu greeted Gu Jinli, went to the main room in the courtyard, and took out the breakfast in the food box.


    Gu Jinli was also a little hungry. After eating two cakes and a bowl of porridge, he took Xiao Ji and left. Before he left the back house, he met Er Qing.


    Erqing stopped the two girls and said, "Miss Zhou, Miss Lin, this is the inner house, and beyond it is the yard of the two girls from the servant''s house. Don''t break in."


    "ve? Are you a servant of the Gu family?" The girl looked at Er Qing on Tuesday and felt very ufortable. They all came here to escape the famine, but the life of the Gu family was much better than that of her own family. Even the clothes worn by the servants were not made of the same material. Better than what she had.


    Erqing: "Yes, I am a servant of the Gu family."


    The girl smiled on Tuesday: "Since you are a servant, then go and inform us and tell Sister Gu and Second Sister Gu that we are here to see them."


    He added: "We escaped from famine together with the two sisters of the Gu family, and we have been through hardships together. We have a very good rtionship, and it is a rare trip. Sister Gu and second sister Gu will be very happy if they hear that we areing." No." Gu Jinli frowned, when had she ever be familiar with the girl from the Zhou family?


    When they were fleeing from famine, Mr. Zhou Laolin saw that there were people who knew how to box and kick, and wanted to ask for asylum, so he took two families with them. When something happened, Mr. Zhou Laolin woulde over to talk. At most, each of them would bring one of his sons, but he didn''t. The granddaughter came to see them.


    Erqing refused: "I''m sorry, Miss Tuesday, this is the back house. I also ask the two girls to go to the front yard to stay with the elders first, and don''t wander around."


    What does it look like to go to other people''s homes as guests, and instead of staying with the elders, you wander into other people''s homes?


    The girl was a little angry on Tuesday. In fact, when she walked into the back house, besides wanting to meet Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli, she was also thinking about whether she could bump into Gu Jinan?


    The news that Gu Jin''an was selected as a schr and became the second young San Yuan Lang in Jianghuai also spread to Xializi Vige in Niugou Town, causing a sensation in that poor valley.


    Because the Zhou family and the Lin family knew the Gu family, they received many gifts from wealthy families in the vige and even the town. They just wanted to curry favor with them and ask them to make introductions to meet Gu Xiucai.


    The **** Tuesday was two years older than Gu Jinli, already seventeen, and had already reached the age of marriage. However, because she was fleeing from poverty, the person she wanted to marry could not be high-end or low-end.


    And there are a few gangsters in the vige who oftene to bother her, which makes her very scared. Even the eldest sister''s man...


    The girl was very upset about her marriage on Tuesday. When she heard that Gu Jinan was admitted as a schr, she suddenly thought about Gu Jinan.


    However, when she came here, her grandfather warned her not to do anything embarrassing. If it would affect the family''s ability to borrow money, she should look good!


    The **** Tuesday felt aggrieved, but she never thought of giving up. If she could get along with Gu Jinan and the family would get benefits, her grandfather would not me her, but would only praise her for doing the right thing.


    Miss Lin Si said: "Girl, please don''t be angry. We were looking for a hut and didn''t know the way, so we turned here."


    Miss Lin Si was wronged. She was deceived by the second sister of the Zhou family and had no intention of breaking in.


    "Sister Tuesday, let''s go back quickly and stop running around. We are guests, running around is very unruly." Miss Lin Si grabbed girl Tuesday''s hand and wanted to pull her away.


    The **** Tuesday suppressed her anger and wanted to throw away Lin Si''s hand, but she didn''t want to make it too embarrassing, so she could only endure it. She grabbed Lin Si''s hand and said, "Fourth sister, don''t you also want to meet the Gu family?" Two sisters? Why did we regret it when we were about to meet? They are so fickle, really, s..."


    The **** Tuesday sighed, and after secretlyining to Lin Siyi, she said to Erqing: "Since you are in trouble, we won''t make it difficult for you. Let''s go back to the front yard first, and bother you to go talk to the Gu family The eldest sister said that her girl from the Zhou family and the Lin family is here, and if it is convenient, we would like to meet her and catch up on old times."


    She remembered that the eldest girl of the Gu family was an idiot, with a soft heart, and was very particr about rules. When she knew they wereing, she woulde out to see them out of politeness.


    If you want to take down Gu Jinan, you just have to take down the Gu sisters first.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinxiu has been taught by Gu Jinli for several years, and she is no longer the girl she used to be who would do things she doesn''t like out of shame.


    "Okay, I will tell the eldest girl, you two, go on your way." Erqing agreed casually and sent Miss Tuesday away.


    Gu Jinli waited for them to leave before taking Xiao Ji out.

 Chapter 1197: Why are all the good men snatched away by them?

    Chapter 1197: Why are all the good men snatched away by them?


    Chapter 1197 Why are all the good men snatched away by them?


    Little boss. Erqing saluted Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well done, I heard everything."


    In fact, Erqing had heard Gu Jinli''s footsteps a long time ago. She would keep Miss Tuesday and Miss Lin Si longer just to let the little boss see their true colors.


    Xiaoji was very angry and said: "My dear boss, that girl from the Zhou family doesn''t know the rules. How can she find a hut and get lost in the back house? It''s just an excuse. There is a toilet room in the front yard. As long as they say it, it will be done naturally. Someone took them there, the toilet in the back house is for the owner''s family."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Xiao Ji, you have made progress, and you have learned to analyze."


    Xiao Ji was very happy to be praised, and asked again: "Xiao Boss, that Miss Zhou has never wanted to leave. It seems that she has another purpose. How should we deal with her? Should we teach her a lesson first and make her afraid?"


    Xiaoji has also been training with Erqing and the others, and he is much bolder than before. He made a knife-cutting motion towards Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No need for now, I think she still has some concerns. She probably won''t do anything too deadly. Just close the door of the back house and don''t let them in."


    Whatever girl Tuesday had nned, it would not have been possible in her home.


    "Let''s go and have a look in front." Gu Jinli said, taking Erqing and Xiaoji to the front yard. When leaving the back house, he locked the door of the back house and asked Zhu Camellia and Tong Dayu to guard the door. No one is allowed to enter casually.


    Not long after, they arrived at the living room in the front yard, but did not go in immediately.


    Gu Jinli told Xiao Ji: "Go and call the noble aunt."


    At this time, its just a matter of calling Mrs. Chen. She is known as the invincible one in the world and she dares to say anything. It would be a pity not to call her.


    Xiaoji almostughed out loud: "Hey, I''ll go right away."


    After saying that, he ran to Gu Dagui''s house in a hurry.


    And in the living room in the front yard, there was already crying, and it was Mr. Zhou''s voice.


    Mr. Zhou cried: "Old brother, you don''t know how hard our life is. People in several nearby viges and towns all bully us because we are fleeing from famine. When thend we reimed is harvested, They were harvested first, and when we went to harvest, we only received half of the sweet potatoes, so we had to go to the mountains to find wild vegetables to make a living."


    "We wanted to go to town to do odd jobs, but others looked down on us. They thought we were fleeing and our hands must be dirty. No one dared to use us. We could only help Ye Xiang with some dirty work. We were so smoked that we almost vomited. , and only five copper coins a day.


    There are bullies in the vige. My eldest granddaughter is such a good girl. The bully took notice of her and took advantage of her. I had to marry her off without paying a penny as a betrothal gift.


    Ooooooo, brother, we are suffering! Mr. Zhou cried loudly, and the third grandfather and the third grandma had red circles in their eyes.


    The third grandma said: "Old brother, why did you marry your eldest granddaughter to a bully? You should report it to the official!"


    Magistrate Xu and Magistrate Zheng are both good officials, and soon after they arrived in the vige, they got to know the Shang family and the Jiang family because Xiaoyu saved Yuanyuan.


    As long as the Zhou family reports to the official, they will definitely ask Jiang County Lieutenant for help for the sake of their fellow vigers.


    Zhou Lao paused and cried: "Sister-inw, it''s not that we don''t want to report to the official. It''s really that the bullies are so powerful. They threaten my family if we don''t marry our eldest granddaughter, and they will bring disaster to the remaining women... We are afraid. , I can only give up my eldest granddaughter."


    Mr. Zhous words were half-truths and half- lies. He was afraid of the bullies in the vige. However, he never thought about reporting to the government. He just wanted to abandon his granddaughter to maintain his familys status in the vige and prevent his family from being bullied by the vigers again.


    And he got what he wanted.


    After the Zhou family gave their eldest granddaughter to the bully, the Zhou family was no longer embarrassed by the bullies or gangsters. However, the eldest granddaughter of the Zhou family did not marry the bully, but was adopted and made a woman with no status for the bully.


    The bully named Li is in his forties and has a wife and children.


    But Mr. Zhou did not dare to tell the truth, for fear that if he told the Gu family, the Gu family would look down on him.


    Mr. Lin was always listening, frowning and saying nothing.


    Seeing that he remained silent, Gu Dashan thought they were too tired after traveling all night, so he shouted outside the house: "Ah Pian, hasn''t breakfaste yet? Hurry up and get something for Zhou Laolin and the others to eat." "


    "Come on,e on." Not long after, Ah Pian and Da Tuan came over with two loads of food. One load was ced in the living room for the men to eat, and the other load was carried to the wing next to the living room for the women of the two families to eat. .


    The food prepared by the Gu family was very good, including oily egg pancakes and soy milk. When the Zhou and Lin families saw each other, their eyes lit up, and they grabbed the pancakes and ate them.


    The girl originally wanted to eat more reservedly on Tuesday, but the egg pancake was so fragrant that she couldn''t eat it at home in the past. She didn''t care about the image, so she just started eating it.


    I ate too quickly and choked.


    "Uh-huh!" Tuesday girl beat her heart and rolled her eyes, feeling extremely ufortable.


    Mrs. Cui hurriedly brought her soy milk and drank it: "Girl from the Zhou family, drink the soy milk quickly and swallow the cake and the soy milk!"


    After struggling for a while, the girl finally ate the cake on Tuesday, and then she coughed: "Cough, cough, cough!" She also coughed up some crumbs of the cake.


    The girls mother ignored her on Tuesday. Seeing that she didnt choke, she continued to eat the egg pancake.


    Miss Lin Si stopped and gave her soy milk to Miss Tuesday.


    The girl felt ufortable on Tuesday, but she didnt refuse. She took the soy milk and drank it.


    Gu Jinli watched the excitement for a while, then entered the room, saluted the women from the Zhou and Lin families, and said, "I have met Aunt Zhou and Aunt Lin."


    After hearing this, Miss Zhou''s mother looked at Gu Jinli and her eyes lit up: "Hey, this is Miss Gu. She has be beautiful again. When I was running away from famine, my aunt saw that you were pretty. After raising her for several years, you have be even more beautiful." So beautiful.


    Then he said: "I heard from your mother that you are engaged to be engaged to a boy from the Luo family. Speaking of which, the boy from the Luo family is also promising. He became the leader of the squad in the blink of an eye. This is really amazing."


    The mother of the **** Tuesday was very envious. If she had known that Luo Wu was so promising, she should have let her daughter have more contact with Luo Wu. If she had fostered affection at that time, her daughter could also be the wife of the squad leader now.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Aunt Zhou has misunderstood. I am Gu Er, not my eldest sister. I am indeed engaged, but it is not the Luo family, but the Qin family''s third son."


    "Sang of the Qin family! You have chosen the Sang of the Qin family! Isn''t that the wife of a hundred households?" The **** Tuesday screamed in shock. She had just learned that Sang of the Qin family had be the wife of a hundred households.


    She had a hallucination for a while, but now she heard that Gu Jinli was engaged to him, she felt sour.


    What kind of fate is this for the Gu sisters? Howe all the good men have been snatched away by them?

 Chapter 1198: Never lost by swearing

    Chapter 1198: Never lost by swearing


    Chapter 1198 I have never lost by swearing


    Gu Jinli looked at the **** Tuesday and smiled sweetly: "Yes, she is Mrs. Baihu."


    Aren''t you very envious, sour, and want to get angry, girl?


    The **** Tuesday was stunned when she saw Gu Jinli''s smile, and cried out of anger for some reason.


    Why, why are all the good things taken away by the Gu family.


    There is also this look. Gu Er was just a little girl who was yellow and skinny like a beggar back then. It took only five years for her to look like this. She has delicate facial features, a pale face, a tall and well-proportioned figure, and she walks quite a bit. Ana''s colorful appearance is extremely beautiful.


    Looking back at myself, due to doing farm work, my face has been tanned a lot, and my hands have be very rough... The girl was very sad on Tuesday, and she shed more and more tears.


    Obviously they are all fleeing from famine, so why is the life of Gu''s daughter so good? !


    Gu Jinli was helpless, why are you still crying? I didn''t do anything to you either.


    Mrs. Zhou Hu felt very unhappy when she heard that Gu Jinli was engaged to Qin Baihu. But when she heard her daughter crying, she felt very upset. She scolded: "Why are you crying? You are so old, in front of your sister of the Gu family." Are you embarrassed to cry over noodles? Hurry up and put away your tears and eat the cake."


    Otherwise, if you run out of foodter, dont me us.


    When the girl heard this on Tuesday, she sobbed a few times and ate the egg pancake with tears in her eyes.


    Zhou Hu kept eating the cake and looked at Gu Jinli while eating: "Gu Er Yatou is a girl who has changed her age. Now she is very good-looking."


    It''s a pity. If she knew that the Gu family was so prosperous, her family should have called her earlier and told Gu Erya about their son.


    If her son marries Gu Erya, her family will get countless dowry, and the whole family will have no worries about food and clothing in the future!


    The more Zhou Hu thought about it, the more she couldn''t help it. She stared at Gu Jinli with green eyes. She touched Tuesday with her hand and said, "There are too many egg pancakes here. I''m afraid we won''t be able to finish them all. How many can you get?" Go to the living room and feed your brother and the others. The young man has a big appetite, so I''m afraid they won''t have enough to eat."


    After saying that, he pinched Tuesday, and the hint in his eyes should not be too obvious.


    Lin He frowned when she saw this, Zhou''s sister-inw did it again. She had taken a liking to the vige chief''s granddaughter before, and she also used this method to let Zhou Lang take the opportunity to get in touch with other girls.


    If you send the egg pancakes over, it wont take a while before Zhou Eng will follow Girl Tuesday and meet Gu Er in the name of thanking his elders.


    Lin He said: "Sister-inw Zhou, there is food in the living room, so there is no need to send it to Eng and the others."


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou Hu was staring at her second daughter, Mrs. Cui frowned and said, "Brothers and sisters of the Zhou family, there is food in the living room, so there is no need to send it away."


    He then said to Erqing: "There are only female guests here, please close the door."


    If she wasn''t afraid that the girls from Zhou and Lin''s families would have ideas about An Geer, she actually wanted to bring them into the flower hall of the back house and sit there. But Mrs. Cui was frightened by the girls pestering An Geer, and she did not dare to take the young girl to the back house.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli shouted in his heart: Well done, Mom, you have made great progress.


    "Er Qing, Third Grandma has not recovered from the heat. You can give her a Qushu Pill so that she can take it." Gu Jinli took out a Qushu Pill and handed it to Erqing: "Remember to close the door. .


    Beforeing here, she told Erqing to go find the third grandma and tell the third grandma not to lend money to the Zhou and Lin families. "Yes." Erqing took the Qushu Pill, turned around and left, closing the door of the side room.


    Zhou Hu was a little unhappy when he saw this, fanning the wind with his hand and said: "Girl Gu, why are you closing the door on a hot day? The wind can''t get in, it''s too hot, so you''d better open the door."


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There was a burst of thunder, and the already bright sky turned dark. A strong wind blew, and a thunderstorm was about to fall.


    Zhou Hu:


    Oh my God, is it such a coincidence? Xinnu didn''t have any evil intentions, she just wanted her son toe over and thank Ms. Cui in the name of bringing food, and then take the opportunity to meet Gu Erya.


    If it can be done, everyone will be happy, right?


    Banging, another thunder was hit, like Qin Sang''s anger, he couldn''t wait to kill Zhou Hu''s. The daughter -in w that the grandfather had to catch up with it, all dared to make a crooked idea!


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Zhou Hu who was scared to death and smiled: "Aunt Zhou, it''s going to rain. It won''t be hot this time."


    Zhou Hu''s face turned dark and felt extremely embarrassed.


    What made Gu Jinli even more embarrassed was that after sitting next to Cui, he asked directly: "Are Aunt Zhou and Aunt Lin here to borrow money to pay taxes?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou Hu took a bite of the pancake and said, regardless of the fear of thunder, "Young girl Gu is right, the aunts are here to borrow money."


    She began to cry about poverty again: "Gu Er, your family is living a good life. You have a lot of money, and you have a brother who is a schr. You don''t have to worry about these taxes. But my family can''t do that. There are nearly thirty people in the family. , squeezed into two dirt yards, living in poverty, not to mention paying taxes, not even enough money to eat a meal."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Girl Zhou Zhou still wanted to be embarrassed. She didn''t want Gu Jinli to know that her family was living in poverty, so she interrupted Zhou Hu.


    Mrs. Zhou Hu red at her and cursed: "What are you talking about? Of course you are talking about borrowing money. Mom knows that asking people to borrow money doesn''t look good on your face, but our family really can''t afford dozens of taels of silver in taxes. You Do you want face or money?"


    After scolding Tuesday, he began to scold the emperor again: "The emperor is really not a thing..."


    "Aunt Zhou, if you want to die, go die yourself and don''t drag our family with you." Gu Jinli''s face turned cold, and his eyes were like ice picks piercing the Zhou Hu family: "Your Majesty, the taxes are collected to fight against the Rong people. , if your family is dissatisfied with this, go back to your own home andin."


    Such talk of beheading cannot spread from her home!


    Mr. Zhou Hu was frightened...Why is this second girl of the Gu family acting like a female king of hell, falling out at every turn?


    Lin He hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Girls of the Gu family, don''t be angry. Sister-inw Zhou is like this. She is used to talking quickly."


    Gu Jinli would not be used to the Zhou Hu family, so he retorted: "If you want to express your gratitude to others, you can go back to your own home. Don''t talk about beheading in my home."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou Hu couldn''t help but stood up angrily and cursed: "Girl Gu, why are you talking? I am dozens of years older than you, and I am your elder. You talk to your elders like this." Of?"


    "Ah, what kind of elder? Who do you think her elder is? She''s just a passerby she met on the way to escape. She hasn''t seen her for a few years. When shees, she acts as an elder. Do you n to remarry into the Gu family? It''s a pity that you are too old. , I''m afraid I won''t be able to marry into a wealthy family like the Gu family!" As soon as Mrs. Chen came, she heard Zhou Hu''s words and immediately scolded her back.


    After cursing, he patted the door and said, "It''s raining. Please open the door for me quickly."

 Chapter 1199: Dont borrow

    Chapter 1199: Don''t borrow


    Chapter 1199 No Borrowing


    She had known for a long time that people from the Zhou family and the Lin family wereing, but she guessed that the two families were here to borrow money. They were afraid that their own money would not be protected, so they hid at home and did note.


    But Xiaoji girl ran to call her, saying that Xiaoyu asked her toe over. Mrs. Chen immediately understood that Xiaoyu girl is not easy to scold, so she should be the one to scold her. Then why should she be polite? Just scold her.


    Mr. Zhou Hu was stunned by the scolding. She looked at the still closed door and asked, "Who is this? Why are you so ignorant of etiquette?"


    "Bah, from the Zhou family, you are not ashamed to say this. Who is the one who doesn''t understand etiquette?" After scolding, Mrs. Chen said proudly: "Who is I? I am Gu Chen, a new schr. The father-inws biological aunt. You remember my nephew, Gu Dexing, who also passed the schr examination this time and got engaged to the eldest daughter of the Xu family, a wealthy family in the county."


    "Haha, I''m not bragging. My nephew is really promising. Others didn''t get admitted as a schr from the time they were teenagers until they were buried in the grave. He got the exam in his early twenties. What kind of fate is this? My future niece-inw is also a filial person and often brings things to my house. Some time ago, she was worried that I would be tired, so she specially gave me a box of bird''s nests."


    "Do you know what bird''s nest is? It is a precious thing that only the royal family can eat..."


    With a creak, Gu Jinli opened the door of the wing, smiled at Mrs. Chen and said, "Auntie, pleasee in first."


    Come in and blow again.


    He then said to Sawako who ran over to see the situation: "Tell the elder brother that nothing is going on here, and leave the affairs in the living room to him."


    Since Zezi is here, her eldest brother must have rushed back from Uncle Shang''s house, so she will feel relieved.


    The elder brother saidst night that he was going to Uncle Shangs house this morning and asked Uncle Shang not to lend the money out but to wait for a few days before talking.


    Sawako nodded after hearing this, turned around and returned to the main room.


    The men from the Zhou family wanted to run over to take a look, but unfortunately Feng Lian and Er Qing tripped them with their feet and almost fell down.


    The two boys from the Zhou family were a little angry. They just heard Mrs. Zhou Hu''s voice, were worried about her, and wanted to go over and have a look. It''s disgusting that this servant of the Gu family is stumbling upon them like this.


    However, Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan had already told them that the wing on the right was a ce for entertaining female guests and asked them not to go there.


    But they still want to go and see what? Do you see how your mother is scolded?


    Zhou Dng finally couldn''t sit still anymore, stood up, grabbed his two cousins with one hand, and said: "Second brother and third brother, Aunt Gu has a good temper. Second aunt will be fine."


    Zhou Dng and Zhou Lang were very unhappy, but they became happy again when they thought that Zhou Dng''s parents died while fleeing from famine, and his parents were trying to control his marriage. He had to be a bachelor before they married a wife.


    Gu Jinan nced at Zhou Dng and finally felt that the old Zhou family could still be saved.


    Not long after, Erqing returned to the wing and nodded to Gu Jinli.


    Zhou Hu was still angry and said to Chen, "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, my sister-inw knows that your family is prosperous, but you can''t just curse people because you are rich, right?"


    Oh, youre the one looking for scolding! Who has Ms. Chen been afraid of in a quarrel? He mercilessly exposed the Zhou Hu family: "It''s okay to borrow money if you want, but it''s not okay if you take the opportunity to make other crooked ideas. You also pretend to be an elder. We can''t stand it if you show off."


    Zhou Hu''s face turned red when she was told what she was thinking, but she didn''t want to make things too tense. She looked at Cui and said, "Sister-inw of the Gu family, I know your family''s life is getting better, but..."


    "My family''s good life is earned through hard work." Mrs. Cui was not stupid. She knew that Mrs. Zhou Hu was secretly having shady ideas. She was very angry and did not give Mrs. Zhou Hu a chance to talk nonsense. Her two daughters finally settled down to get married. She just slept more peacefully because of this. Did Mr. Zhou Hu want her to lose sleep?


    Gu Jinli smiled, "Mom, that''s right. If you want to show off this kind of momentum, it''s much better to live a life in the countryside with a little ssh than to be silent."


    Mrs. Zhou Hu was choked by the rebuke. She knew that she had really made Mrs. Cui angry. She didn''t dare to say any more hurtful words secretly. Instead, she cried: "Sister-inw Gu, my brothers and sisters know that I can''t speak." , but your family must lend us money, otherwise my family will be dragged to be beheaded by the government."


    Zhou Hu had already done the calction, so she asked Cui to borrow two hundred taels of silver. Fifty taels were used to pay taxes, fifty taels were used to build a new house, fifty taels were used to find a wife and buynd for her two sons, and the remaining Just use it for business.


    She didn''t believe it. If the Gu family could start a business, her family would also be able to do it. And since the Gu family was so rich, they probably wouldn''t care about the two hundred taels of silver. After she borrowed the money and didn''t pay it back for ten or eight years, the Gu family would probably forget about it.


    It''s a pity that she thought too well, Gu Jinli said: "My family can''t borrow money."


    "Why?!" Mrs. Zhou Hu was anxious and red at Gu Jinli, "You girl, can''t you just shut up and stop talking?"


    Gu Jinli said, no.


    "The vigers from all over the country have no money to pay taxes, and you two came here in such a big way, and now you are being stared at by people from countless viges. If my family lends money to you, in less than half a day, the entire Dafeng Vige I will be surrounded by people whoe to borrow money from my family. Will my family borrow money then?"


    He added: "This is the second most important thing. What should I do if those evil people with bad intentions see that my family has lent so much money and gather people toe to the vige tomit evil and steal money? Wealth should not be revealed, especially at this time, so My family can''t lend you any money, so your trip is in vain."


    This hole cannot be opened. Once it is opened, it will cause endless trouble.


    "Actually, if you two secretly send someone to deliver a letter to the third grandpa and the third grandma, they can lend you the money quietly. But now that there is such a bigmotion, in order to protect ourselves, we can''t lend you money even if we want to."


    In the living room, Gu Jinan said the same thing.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhou was stunned and said angrily: "Gu boy, what do you mean, you just don''t want to borrow it?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "In order to keep our family safe and not be targeted by folks from all over the country, my family cannot borrow this money."


    "You!" Mr. Zhou was extremely angry. He cried and acted, but in the end he got such words. Wasn''t it all in vain?


    No, this is life-saving money. Mr. Zhou didn''t want to return empty-handed, so he looked at the third grandma and said: "Sister-inw Gu, I know you are a kind-hearted person, you have to help us. We don''t want more, just fifty taels per family." OK. It only takes one hundred taels of silver to save the lives of our two families. Its a great blessing. Maybe if you do this good deed, your familys fortune will be found.


    When they were fleeing from famine, the third grandfather and the third grandmother were inquiring about Gu Fuyas family, so Mr. Zhou Laolin knew about it.


    The third grandma was stunned, thinking of Fuya''s family, her eyes turned red, but she shook her head and said, "No, I can''t lend you this money."


    It was already a big mistake for her to let Zhou and Lin''s family in. After Erqing girl came to remind her, if she still lent the money out, it would be adding to the mistake.


    Fuya is very important, but the Dashan family is also very important to her.


    Gu Jinan didnt want the third grandma to be in trouble, so she gave the second elder Zhou Lin the right words: "Old Zhou and Lin, dont worry, although my family cant lend you money, there are people in Tianfu County who can lend you money."


    He told the county town that a new bank would be opened to lend money to farmers to pay taxes.

 Chapter 1200: believe it or not

    Chapter 1200: believe it or not


    Chapter 1200 Believe it or not


    "The county is going to open a bank to lend money to farmers to pay taxes? Brother An, are you serious?" Mr. Lin was extremely excited: "If there is a bank willing to lend us money, we farmers can survive. "


    His family went to the bank to borrow money, but the eldest and third son couldn''t even enter the bank. They only asked if they could borrow money to pay taxes and were beaten up.


    Banks generally do not lend money to farmers for fear that the farmers will lose money if they fail to repay the money. Therefore, if most farmers are in trouble, they can only ask rtives to borrow money, or go to gambling houses to borrow money.


    However, the interest charged by gambling houses is too high, and farmers simply cannot afford it. In the end, they have to sell their fields, houses, or use their daughters to pay off the debt.


    "Captain Gu, is the bank really willing to lend us money? How much is the interest? It won''t be as high as in a gambling house, right?" Boss Lin asked Gu Jinan anxiously, his body still hurting from the beating he received from the bank''s nursing home. With.


    Gu Jinan said: "No, the interest rate of the new bank is very low, and as long as the interest rate exceeds 20% of the principal, the debt can be eliminated."


    What does this mean? Mr. Lin is old and didnt understand.


    Lin Laosan eximed and said: "Dad, Mr. Gu is saying that the new bank is good. We only need to pay interest. As long as the interest paid exceeds 20% of the principal, we don''t have to pay back the money." Now, you can eliminate the debt without even paying back the principal. What a good thing, its really a great thing!


    Lin Laosan was extremely excited, and Zhou Dng was also extremely happy, saying: "Great, if this is true, all of us can survive."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhou was not happy and questioned Gu Jinan: "Brother An, what you said is a lie. The old man has lived for decades and has never seen such a bank. He doesn''t even have to pay back the principal, just interest." Can you cancel your debts after paying enough money? Heh, are you fooling us?"


    Zhou Laoer followed up and said: "Yes, you must not want to lend us money, so you made up such lies to deceive us."


    Then he said: "Brother An, we are fellow vigers who escaped from famine together. Your family has be rich in the past few years, and our family has nevere to your house to fight in the autumn wind. Now we really can''t live anymore, so we came to ask your family for a loan." , just forget it if you dont want to borrow, why bother to lie to us? Did you know that Brother Lin and the others went to the bank to borrow money as soon as they learned that the emperor wanted to collect taxes? But the bank refused to lend and beat them up. Do you want Do you want us to be beaten too?!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan sneered: Second uncle of the Zhou family, I didnt lie to you, believe it or not. "


    "You, Gu Jin''an, what''s your attitude? I''m your elder!" Zhou Laoer was very angry. When he was in Niugou Town, because of his rtionship with Gu Jin''an''s family to escape famine, the people in Niugou Town saw him. Everyone would call him the uncle of the head of the crime family, but he was extremely happy. Unexpectedly, he thought that in front of Gu Jinan, the elder''s profile could not be disyed.


    With a bang, the third grandfather mmed the table, looked at Old Zhou and said: "Old brother, the vigers said you were here to see me, so I asked people to let you in. If you are here to stage a show, pleasee back. "


    Now it is not they who are asking for help, but the Zhou family and the Lin family who are asking for help. If Mr. Zhou continues to let his son act like crazy, he will not be polite.


    Gu Dashan had endured it for a long time. Hearing this, he said: "Mr. Zhou, my brother An is a registered schr and is already a nobleman. Brother Tuesday, it is better to be more cautious in what he says, so as not to be used of disrespecting the schr. , this will be arrested by the government."


    Zhou Laoer was shocked when he heard Gu Dashan''s words. In his impression, Gu Dashan had always been a loser, but now this loser has be hardened.


    Mr. Zhou''s expression was very ugly, but he knew that Third Grandpa and Gu Dashan were not joking. If they were made anxious, the government might reallye to arrest them.


    "Second Brother, you have no dignity. Brother An is a schr. It''s your turn to make irresponsible remarks. Apologize to Brother An quickly!" Zhou Laoer was also afraid of being arrested by the government, so he hurriedly He cupped his hands and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, don''t be angry. It''s my uncle who was quick to speak and said something he shouldn''t have said."


    Gu Jinan said: "I have made it clear that I cannot lend you money, but you still have a way to survive. Wait for five days. After five days, a new bank will be opened in the county, and you can borrow money by then. "


    Zhou Dng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked: "Did Mr. Gu say that a new bank will be opened in the county? Didn''t the person who lent us the money hit Uncle Lin''s bank?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Yes."


    Zhou Dng was very happy and said to Mr. Zhou: "Grandpa, second uncle, did you hear this? We are saved. We can borrow money in five more days!"


    Zhou Lao''er felt very unhappy when he saw his eldest nephew''s happy appearance. This idiot, what''s there to be happy about? Borrowing money from a bank requires interest. Borrowing from the Gu family, let alone interest, as long as they drag a For ten or eight years, I guess I wont even have to pay back the principal.


    Zhou Dng felt a little sad when he saw that Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou were not talking... After they fled, he found that his grandfather and his second uncle had be different. They wanted to get something for nothing. They even gave in to bullies in order to make life easier in the vige. He bullied the eldest sister and made her follow Li Kuihu without any reputation or status.


    Gu Jinan nced at Zhou Dng and felt that this man was quite pitiful, but if Zhou Dng didn''t want to change and continued to live with Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou, there would be nothing worth helping.


    "Mr. Lin, please remember my words and go back and wait. Once the new bank opens, I will immediately send someone to notify you. Then I will take you to the new bank and you can borrow it immediately without queuing up. Silver." Gu Jinan said.


    Mr. Lin almost shed tears when he heard Gu Jinan''s words. The schr-gong said so, so the thing about the new bank must be true.


    "Okay, okay, then the old man will go back and wait... Brother An, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able tost three days." Lin Lao said with a choked voice. When he learned that the emperor was going to charge high taxes, He fainted directly.


    He was too desperate and felt that he had suffered enough in his life. If he couldn''t borrow money to pay taxes, he didn''t want to live anymore.


    After all, if one person dies, the family will pay less in taxes.


    "Brother Lin, what do you mean by this? Are you leaving now?" Mr. Zhou said anxiously: "Our Xializi Vige in Niugou Town is far away from here. We walked all night to get there. Now I am so tired. How can I say it?" You have to rest for a night before leaving."


    The Gu family is so rich and their house is so big that they even have egg pancakes for breakfast. Why shouldnt they be entertained with a big meal and fish for dinner?


    Mr. Zhou didnt want to leave. He wanted to stay and have a good meal. He also asked his grandfather and grandmother to see if he could borrow some money from them.


    On Tuesday, Lang and Lang Lang didn''t want to leave. But they remembered that the Gu family had two daughters. They were still in a bachelor. If they could live in the Gu family, they could meet the daughter of the Gu family.

 Chapter 1201: throw it out

    Chapter 1201: throw it out


    Chapter 1201 Throw it out


    Your sister, Zhou Lang and Zhou Lang are dreaming. Even if they don''t leave, they won''t be able to live in the Gu family, but will be thrown into a workshop and house.


    I also want to meet the Gu sisters, which is a good idea.


    Zhou Dng nced at his two cousins. When he remembered, Zhou Dng said to him: This time, not only can we get money, but I can also get a wife.


    At that time, he was very puzzled and said: Brother, you are talking such nonsense again.


    Zhou Lang said: Haha, nonsense? Just wait and see, when the timees you have no wife and will be a bachelor, but I can get both people and money.


    Now recalling these words, Zhou Dng shuddered, and immediately stood up and said: "In that case, let''s go back and wait for the good news from the head of the case."


    Boss, what are you doing? Zhou Zhong was anxious and red at Zhou Dng and said, Why dont you reply? Grandpa hasnt spoken yet. You have to go back on your own.


    Zezi. Gu Jinan was fed up with Zhou Eng and said, Throw him out.


    Yes. Sawako stepped forward, grabbed the cor of Zhongs clothes, and threw him into the yard with a bang.


    Zhou Lang was hit hard and his face turned pale.


    Zhou Laoer was angry when he saw this. He pointed at Gu Jinan and said, "Young man from the Gu family, you dare to hit my second son, please pay for it!"


    "Compensate?" Gu Jinan smiled: "Second Zhou, please don''t be shameless to your Zhou family. It''s a serious crime for you to use my name to ept gifts in the vige. If I sue the government, your family will be punished." exile!"


    He pointed at Mr. Lin and said, "I am telling you so much for Mr. Lin''s sake. Otherwise, you would have been kicked out of the vige long ago, even if you didn''t sit down and talk."


    Zhou Laoer was shocked and looked at Gu Jinan with a horrified look on his face: "You, you know?!"


    It''s impossible. Xializi Vige in Niugou Town is so far away from here. It takes a day to walk. It''s further away than going to the county seat. Gu Jinan has never been to Niugou Town. How did he know that his family used his name to collect money in Niugou Town? Something about etiquette?


    Gu Jinan looked at him, raised the corner of his mouth, raised a somewhat cold smile, and said something that Zhou Laoer regretted greatly: "Everything you have done has been reported to the county government, the vige chief, the district chief, and the department chief. The yamen servants and scribes in Lifang are not just decorations, they have been watching you for a long time."


    Because of his good grades, he was admitted to Xiaosanyuan, and he donated two prescriptions to the Yamen. Magistrate Zheng paid great attention to him. He was afraid that someone would impersonate his name and do evil things, so he gave it to the officials of various towns. , let them keep an eye on it, and if anyone uses Xiao Sanyuang''s name to do evil, report it to the Yamen immediately.


    Zhou Laoer did not do any evil, he just took the opportunity to receive some gifts, otherwise he would have been caught long ago.


    Gu Jinan reminded Mr. Zhou: "Mr. Zhou, Niugou Town is also from Tianfu County, and someone is familiar with the county magistrate... For those gifts at your home, just leave some cheap ones for food, and if they are too expensive, you''d better return them, otherwise Even if the magistrate is angry, I cant protect you!


    After hearing this, Elder Zhou felt cold sweat break out on his back. Seeing that Zhou Eng had already climbed up and was about to rush in to fight Gu Jinan, he rushed out and kicked Zhou Eng over: "You brat, you don''t want to live anymore, how dare you fight against the schr? Do you want to go to the Yamen and eat in jail?!"


    Zhou Lang was kicked so hard that he almost vomited blood, and his body was wet from the rain. He was in a very embarrassed state.


    Mr. Zhou had no time to pay attention to him. He turned back to look at Gu Jinan and begged: "Brother An, don''t be angry. Those gifts are not what my family wants to receive. They are sent by the vigers who know the rtionship between our two families and insist on them..."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at Mr. Zhou and sneered, making Mr. Zhou tremble withughter, and said hurriedly: "Chengchengcheng, if you don''t like it, the old man will return the gift today. Don''t ever talk about this. Tell the magistrate!"


    Gu Jinan corrected him: "It''s not that I want the county magistrate to punish you, but the county magistrate has been letting the people from Si Lifang keep an eye on you. If you want to have a peaceful life, don''t do anything that vites the criminalw, and don''t even think about it. Don''t do evil in the name of others, otherwise you will suffer the consequences!" "Yes, yes, we don''t dare to do it anymore." Mr. Zhou was so scared that he hurriedly said.


    Mr. Lin came out and promised: "Brother An, don''t worry, I will watch over Brother Zhou and won''t let him ept gifts in your name again."


    He had tried to persuade Mr. Zhou at first, but Mr. Zhou was afraid and thought it was okay to ept some gifts, so he refused to listen to his advice. As a result, in just a few days, the gifts received by his family filled the entire room.


    The Zhou family is also thinking that since these people can give gifts, if they can''t borrow money, they can also ask these people who give gifts for some money.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lin scolded Mr. Zhou. Only then did Mr. Zhou change his mind and said that he was here to borrow money from the Gu family.


    But now it seems that borrowing money is secondary. Taking the opportunity to establish a rtionship with the Gu family, pretending to be familiar with each other, and seeing if they can marry children is the focus of the Zhou family''s trip.


    Mr. Lin regretteding here. He was really dragged into being a viin by the Zhou family.


    "Let''s go first." Mr. Lin was too embarrassed to stay any longer. He greeted the Lin family and stood up to leave.


    In the side room on the other side, Mr. Cui also sent Mr. Lin He and others out.


    Ms. Zhou Hu didnt want to leave, so she was dragged out of the house by Mrs. Chen.


    Mr. Chen has eaten well in the past few years and has been very strong since she was a child. Mrs. Zhou Hu has been dragged out of the house if she hasn''t seen anyone eating meat for a month. She is no match for her.


    When Zhou Eng saw the door here opened, he craned his neck to look over here, wanting to see the Gu family''s daughter. Unfortunately, the wing room is also divided into an inner room and an outer room. Gu Jinli had already entered the inner room, and it was impossible for Zhou Lang to see her even if he stretched his neck.


    The Zhou family left in a very disgraceful manner. They were kicked out of the house by the servants of the Gu family.


    Mr. Lin''s family gained some face and said a few words to Third Grandpa and the others.


    Mr. Lin said: "Brother, I''m really sorry for what happened today. We didn''t do it well. I hope you won''t me us."


    After saying that, he took his son and grandson to salute the third grandfather and the others and solemnly apologized.


    The third grandpa sighed and said, "I can''t me you for this. It''s hard for you to take care of your own family. How can you control him?"


    When fleeing from famine, Mr. Lin was more talkative, while Mr. Zhou was more shrewd and strong.


    Hearing this, Mr. Lin felt even more guilty. He still felt that it was his fault: "If I could have stopped him a little, this wouldn''t have happened."


    The third grandpa waved his hand and said, "Okay, don''t talk about this."


    After hearing this, Mr. Lin fell silent. After seeing that the Zhou family had been kicked out, he reminded Gu Jinan: "Brother An, the eldest granddaughter of the Zhou family did not marry Li Kuihu, but became Li Kuihu''s concubine...Three years ago , because of what happened to Zou County Cheng, Li Kuihu and the others did not dare to do anything too outrageous, but the tax this time was too heavy. Li Kuihu would definitely take risks for the sake of money. Your family should be careful and go to the county government as soon as possible to follow up. The county magistrate, please tell me about Li Kuihu, so as not to be targeted by their group."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan raised his eyebrows slightly. He lost a lot of his previous dissatisfaction with Mr. Lin and nodded: "Mr. Lin, don''t worry. Although Li Kuihu and this gang of **** have not been caught, they are on the yamen''s cklist. They have been on the yamen''s list. Keep an eye on them, if they do evil again, the Yamen will catch them all."

 Chapter 1202: Almost went to the west

    Chapter 1202: Almost went to the west


    Chapter 1202 Almost went to the Western Heaven


    "Then the old man is relieved." After hearing this, Mr. Lin breathed a sigh of relief, cupped his hands and said, "We will go back first and wait for your good news."


    Gu Jinan nodded and followed Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan and the others to see Mr. Lin off. When he arrived at the gate, he was not surprised to see Vige Chief He.


    When Vige Chief He saw them, he ran over with a cane and asked hurriedly: "Brother An, did your family lend them money? You can''t borrow it. A group of people came at the entrance of the vige, all old people from nearby viges. They are all moring to go to the vige and ask your family to borrow money to pay taxes."


    The Gu family is a well-known wealthy family from all over the country. After the emperor ordered arge tax collection, the vigers turned to the Gu family and wanted to borrow money from them to tide over the difficulties.


    But there are so many vigers from ten miles and eight viges, and even if the Gu family goes bankrupt, it is impossible to help all the vigers pay taxes.


    In fact, if you add Gu Jinlis private money, you can help everyone in Tianfu County pay taxes, but why should Gu Jinli help them pay taxes?


    People''s bad nature is cultivated, and Gu Jinli doesn''t want to spend money to cultivate their bad intentions.


    "Old people in each vige? Didn''t their vige chiefse?" Gu Jinan asked.


    Vige Chief He shook his head: "The vige chiefs didn''te, so some old people and children came."


    The elderly and children?


    Hehe, Gu Jinanughed. This was a trick, but unfortunately his family did not ept this trick: "Vige chief, don''t worry, our family did not lend money to the Zhou family and the Lin family."


    Mr. Lin followed: "Old brother, the Gu family did not lend us any money, but asked us to go back and wait for a few days. They said that in a few days, a new bank will be opened in the county, and then everyone can go to the bank to borrow money. Pay taxes.


    Seriously? Vige Chief He was shocked when he heard this. Then he pointed at Zhou Eng who had obvious injuries on his face and said, Brother An, was this beaten by your family?


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, it was Zezi who beat me. He insisted on pestering my family for money."


    "Good fight!" Vige Chief He was extremely happy. As long as the vigers outside saw the injury of the Zhou family boy, they would think that the Zhou family had fallen out with the Gu family, and believed that the Gu family did not lend them money.


    Then he pointed at Zhou Eng with his crutch and said: "Boy, listen to the old man. Although Gu''s family is from the same hometown as you, but what time is it now? Youe to his house to borrow money in such a arrogant way, because you want to kill him. Home? What if we attract thieves or bandits? They will kill our entire vige!"


    Dafeng Vige relies on the Gu family, and life is very easy. Therefore, although the tax is heavy, it is not what worries Vige Chief He the most. What the old man is afraid of is that someone will take risks for money and surround their vige to ask for money.


    There are so many people in eight viges and ten miles away, but their vige only has a few hundred people. If the vige is really surrounded, it will not be able to withstand it.


    Vige Chief He recalled that when he went to the county town to pick up the victims, he heard from the government officials who went to pick them up in the city that the victims were a huge mass and surrounded the entire city... Vige Chief He was afraid when he thought of this. They were afraid that the vigers would imitate the victims and surround them in Dafeng Vige.


    Gu Jinan smiled, Vige Chief He had also grown up, and he could still say such a thing.


    Gu Jinan: "Vige chief, let''s go to the entrance of the vige and have a look."


    "Ah? Are you going to the entrance of the vige? It''s probably dangerous for you to see them at this time." Vige Chief He still cares about Gu Jin''an, the golden egg. After all, he is the pride of the whole He''an Mansion. He is afraid that if he goes out, he will be attacked by those People get entangled.


    Gu Jinan said: "The vige chief doesn''t need to worry, he just went out to appease them."


    He also took the opportunity to release the news about the new bank... Mr. Ouyang was afraid that Tianfu County would be in chaos before the bank opened, so he decided to release the news about the new bank to stabilize the people of Tianfu County first. Give the people hope so that they will not take risks and Tianfu County will be stable.


    Itll be done. Vige Chief He agreed, and the group escorted the Zhou family to the entrance of the vige.


    There were quite a lot of people surrounding the entrance of the vige. There were about a hundred people, all of whom were old people with their children, and all of them were wearing rags. In the distance, there were still some people standing on the roadside, looking at the young men from the viges who were probablying to see what was going on. Gu Jinan''s face darkened, and he shouted to the old people taking care of their children: "Fellow folks, don''t worry, a new bank will be opened in the county in a few days..."


    He told the story directly that the county town was going to open a new bank to lend money to farmers.


    "What? Mr. Gu, are you serious? Is there such a bank in the world?" The elderly people in several nearby viges couldn''t believe it and felt that Gu Jinan was lying to them.


    Gu Jinan exined to them in detail, but when they saw that they still refused to listen, he finally said politely: "Five days, after five days you will know whether what I said is true or false."


    He also warned: "I advise you to go back quickly and wait for five days in peace. Don''t do anything that vites the criminalw, otherwise Luo Pantou will not be polite to you."


    Everyone knew that Luo Wu was Gu Jinan''s brother-inw, and he was afraid of the government. When he heard this, he didn''t dare to make any more noise: "Gu Gu, we believe you. We will go back and tell the people in the vige to wait for five days." If there is no such bank to lend us money in five days, we wille again.


    Vige Chief He wants to beat someone after hearing this. Come again and again. You just want to force the Gu family to lend you money!


    Gu Jinan ignored those people and asked He Datian to move the roadblock blocking the entrance of the vige and let the Zhou family and Lin family go.


    but


    On the way back to Niugou Town, Zhou Eng was in a terrible situation. He encountered a robber and was beaten so hard that he was almost crippled.


    After the beating, the robber leader warned him: "Remember, if your family dares to say anything bad about the Gu family or the girls of the Gu family, I will castrate you and sell you to the capital to be a eunuch!"


    The Zhou family is not a good person, and they have their eyes on the Gu family sisters. Gu Jinli is afraid that the Zhou family will use some rogue methods to ruin the reputation of their sisters first, and thene to her house to propose marriage after their sisters'' reputation is ruined.


    Hence, he acted preemptively and asked Feng Jin to lead people to kidnap Zhou Lang, beat him severely first, and then give him a warning.


    On Tuesday, Lang Lang was afraid. The poison mantra vowed that he did not dare to say anything to corrupt the sister of the Gu family. He was tied to dark. After Zhou Lao took the broken silver to redeem people, Tuesday Lang was lifted back.


    After this incident, the Zhou family was very sad, and they wanted to use the Gu family''s name to borrow money from the rich people in the town. As a result, they were arrested and imprisoned overnight by the yamen of Silifang in Niugou Town.


    At this level, they were finally locked up honestly, and they immediately returned the gifts they received when they came back.


    Qin Sang knew everything about Gu Jinli, and he was very angry when he learned about it... What kind of **** dared to take advantage of his wife and treat him as dead? !


    Qin Sang sent San''an to teach Zhou Eng a lesson and beat him until he was bedridden.


    Seeing that her son was always being beaten, Mrs. Zhou Hu thought that he must be entangled with something dirty, so she asked the goddess for a piece of talisman paper and burned it for Zhou Lang to eat. In the end, Zhou Hu almost pulled Zhou Lang away. die.


    Zhou Hu therefore concluded that Zhou Eng was indeed entangled by a dirty thing. This dirty thing was still very advanced and could not be dealt with by ordinary goddesses. He continued to ask for talisman water and gave it to Zhou Lang. He almost died. He convinced Zhou Lang to go to the west.

 Chapter 1203: Show to the public

    Chapter 1203: Show to the public


    Chapter 1203: Showing to the Public


    San''an went back and told Qin Sang the news, and his face felt better.


    Hmph, you are so cheap. If he hadn''t been unable to get away now, he would have taught him a lesson himself.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    Open the door quickly, we want to see the county magistrate, we want to see the county magistrate!


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuusuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu My magistrate, you cant just ignore us, we really dont have that much money to pay taxes, give us a way to survive!


    San''an was stunned when he heard these voices and asked: "Master, are all the vigers here?"


    When he left, no one came to beat drums and cry out for injustice.


    Qin Sang nodded and ordered: "You go back to the vige first, and stay with An Geer during this period. Make sure to protect him."


    As for Xiaoyu, he has asked You An to take people back to protect him. Even if the vige is surrounded by vigers, Xiaoyu will be safe and sound.


    And it is enough for him to have people like You Ping by his side.


    San''an actually didn''t want to leave, and wanted to stay and help Qin Sang, but he knew how important Gu Jinan was. If something happened to him, the Gu family would be in ruins, so he cupped his fists and said, "Yes."


    Having said that, the figure quickly disappeared.


    At the gate of the county government, there are hundreds of vigers kneeling on their knees. I heard that more vigers are pouring into the county town to ask for an exnation from the county magistrate.


    Most of the vigers are old people and children. Some families have brought coffins and straw mats, and some people have even put on mourning clothes and **** with white cloth...


    Luo Wu frowned. The vigers came to see the county magistrate with the hope of death.


    He remembered the time in the northwest, when there was a drought and no grain was harvested. In the end, it was difficult to even drink water. The old people in the vige and the old people from all over the country also took their children to the county seat to beg the county. Please help me sir.


    He also followed his father, his third grandfather and his third grandmother. He couldn''t walk before he reached the county seat. In front of him was arge crowd of people. Everyone was so hungry that they were all skin and bones. Many people fainted due tock of water. Some elderly people and children even died of thirst on the way to the county seat.


    However, the county magistrate did not see them, but ordered the city gate to be closed. They could not even enter the county seat.


    But the three grandfathers and grandmothers did not give up. They said that the county magistrate wanted to gain official status and saw so many old people and childrening to ask for help. For the sake of reputation, they would also meet with them and give them a word of hope.


    It is a pity that the magistrate of Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture in the northwest is a coward and has no courage toe out to meet the vigers.


    Within a few days, they heard the news that the county magistrate had resigned and returned to his hometown with his family... They were so frightened that they resigned and ran away.


    The people in Gaoshui County were desperate. When everyone saw that the county magistrate had run away, everyone knew that staying would be a dead end, so they fled one after another.


    Their vige also started a long road to escape under the leadership of Vige Chief Gu.


    With a bang, Qin Sang pressed his palm heavily on Luo Wu''s shoulder and said: "Brother Luo Wu."


    Luo Wu came to his senses after being photographed, wiped the sweat from his face, looked back at Qin Sang and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be confused." The first thing Sang did aftering to the county town, Instead of going to see Magistrate Zheng, he came to him and spoke to him.


    Luo Wu remembered it and assured him that for the sake of his family, he would not be impulsive again.


    At that time, Sang nodded and said: "Brother Luo Wu said this, I feel relieved... Remember, this is not your fault, it''s just that you can''t help yourself. Don''t think this is a bad thing, please note If we dont do this, someone else will always do it, and when others do it, they may be more brutal. If we do it, we can also protect the vigers."


    This is something that can be flexible. They can do business and help the vigers at the same time.


    "Qin Baihu, it''s Qin Baihu!" When the vigers saw Qin Sang, they all gathered around him and cried, "Qin Baihu, you have to go and talk to the county magistrate, you can''t leave us alone. Otherwise we will be dead!"


    Qin Sang is different from Luo Wu. He is a high-ranking Baihu and is already an official. Therefore, when the vigers see him, theye to him as if they are Jiang County Lieutenant.


    Qin Sang''s face remained unchanged and he said to everyone: "Fellow fellow vigers, the county magistrate has been busy with tax matters and has no time to see you now. Why don''t you go back first and wait a few days for the new bank to open and you can borrow money?" Pay the tax in silver.


    The news that the county town was going to open a new bank specifically to lend money to farmers to pay taxes, after a day and night of fermentation, has almost spread to everyone.


    but


    "Bah! What kind of new bank, you don''t want to eat our profits!" An old man stood up, spat in Qin Sang''s direction, and said: "We are here today to ask the county magistrate to take back his life, but Im not here to borrow money to pay taxes. The anti-war tax is one tael of silver per person, you cant imagine it. If you dont pay it, we wont pay it until we die!


    The old man is from Shishan Vige, Xianggui Town. His family''s life is not difficult. They are a wealthy family with 30 acres of drynd, 20 acres of paddy fields, and a grocery store.


    The reason why I came to the Yamen to cause trouble was that I didnt want to pay taxes and make a fortune.


    As soon as Old Man Shi said this, a group of people immediately stood up, pointed at Qin Sang and cursed: "Yes, we won''t pay, why do you want us to pay so much tax? One tael of silver per person, you might as well give us directly killed!"


    Bai Changfu, who lives in Baijia Vige on the outskirts of the county, questioned: "Haha, what is the emperor''s order? I think it is the county magistrate''s own intention. With so much money, the county magistrate can take the opportunity to make a lot of money." !


    He then pointed at Qin Sang and the others and said: "And you, youckeys of the county magistrate, will definitely get a share of the benefits!"


    As soon as these people''s words came out, the remaining hundreds of vigers were all shocked. They looked at Qin Sang and said, "Qin Baihu, are they true? It''s true that the county magistrate wanted to make a fortune and deliberately charged such a high price." Taxes?


    madness!


    These two words came to Qin Sang''s mind, he nced at the excited people, then looked away, pointed at Bai Changfu who just spoke, and the old man Shi who spoke first, and said: "Catch them two, tie them up Go to the stone pir at the entrance of the Yamen and show it to the public!"


    ah?


    Old man Shi and Bai Changfu were shocked. After they realized what they were doing, they pointed at Qin Sang and cursed: "Qin, why do you torture us?!"


    He then shouted to the vigers around him: "Folks, help me, this government running dog named Qin is going to lynch us, and he wants to avenge his private revenge and kill us!"


    No matter how they shouted, Qin Sang remained motionless, staring at them with a cold face. When they shouted cheerfully, he gave them a sneer: "Heh."


    It''s really ridiculous, using such a little trick to stir up trouble? If they seed, then he, a hundred households, wont have to do anything.

 Chapter 1204: Mr. Gao

    Chapter 1204: Mr. Gao


    Chapter 1204 Mr. Gao


    Old man Shi and Bai Changfu broke into a cold sweat when they saw Qin Sang''s sneer and thought of his reputation as the King of Hell in the county town.


    Zhang Zhong had already rushed over with several soldiers from the military station. He kicked the two men''s knees with two bangs and knocked them to the ground. He took out the rope and tied them up with a few strokes. Their mouths were stuffed with bup so they could not speak.


    Then they were dragged to the stone pir, and soon they were tied to the stone pirs one on the left and the other on the right.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu came to their senses at this time, and screamed at the vigers kneeling on the ground, hoping that the vigers would make a fuss and save them.


    The vigers were frightened...Qin Baihu arrested people, Qin Baihu arrested people!


    ng, ng, ng!


    There was a sound of gongs, and it was the soldiers from the Division of Military Affairs who rang the gongs.


    The vigers were so frightened by the gong that they woke up.


    The soldier who beat the gong shouted loudly: "Qin Baihu has something to say. Anyone who doesn''t want to be tied up, please listen quietly!"


    After seeing Old Man Shi and the others being arrested, the guys knew that Qin Baihu would not let them make trouble and dared to arrest people. Therefore, although they had a lot to say, they did not dare to speak first and instead kept quiet.


    Seeing that they were quiet, Qin Sang stood up, pointed at Old Man Shi and said, "Look at this Old Man Shi from Xianggui Town. Although he is dressed in tatters, he is covered in fat and his face is even more rosy. Like this Such a figure must be cultivated only by a wealthy family."


    Then he took out a piece of paper and reported Old Man Shi''s wealth.


    The vigers were shocked when they heard this: "Yes, they are from a rich family!"


    Qin Sang nodded and asked: "Do you still think that his family can''t pay the taxes? His family can clearly afford the taxes, so why did he instigate you to make trouble? He just wants to use your hands to disrupt the county government so that he can gain something from it. Its just profit.


    Then he pointed at Bai Changfu and said: "This is a person from Baijia Vige on the outskirts of the county. He worked at Old Man Shi''s house in the early years. This time he brought a group of poor people to help Old Man Shi make trouble. If I don''t arrest them, I will let them make trouble. , you will definitely be persuaded, and finally rush into the county government office and smash it up."


    Qin Sang looked at the stunned vigers and said, "As long as you dare to rush in and smash things, even if you can afford the taxes, you have already vited the criminalw, and your whole family will be imprisoned!"


    The vigers were shocked when they heard this. They looked at those who had followed Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu to make trouble, and rushed over to question them: "Tell me, is what Qin Baihu said true? You really want to use us as knives." , let us destroy the county government office, how can you profit so much?!"


    Most of the people in this group were from Baijia Vige. When they heard this, they panicked. Some people pushed away the vigers who were surrounding them and ran away. Some could not run away because they were pinned to the ground by the vigers. .


    The people who were pinned down had no choice but to put all the me on Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu: "Fellow folks,dies and gentlemen, we were also deceived by Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu. They said that as long as we let the big guys make trouble, Get up, rush into the Yamen and teach the county magistrate a lesson. The county magistrate will not dare to collect so much tax... Even if he does not give us tax relief, he will ask the Zheng family for money and help us pay the tax. The Zheng family is a wealthy family. , Im rich!


    However, this was just an argument used by Old Man Shi to deceive them. To put it bluntly, Old Man Shi was just a chess piece, and behind him stood Mr. Gao, a wealthy man from Xianggui Town.


    Mr. Gao was born in a gambling house and was very good at making money. Knowing that the people could not afford the expensive taxes, he came up with an idea and asked Old Man Shi to lead the vigers into the Yamen to cause trouble. After the vigers were caught, There will definitely be a need to redeem people with money, and when the timees, they will take over their fields at a low price and make a sum of money.


    And as long as someone starts selling theirnd and girls at a low price, other vigers who cannot afford to pay taxes will start selling people andnd. They can continue to buy people andnd at a low price, and then sell it at a high price when they change hands. After that, you can make a lot of money.


    Mr. Gao had a beautiful idea, but Mr. Ouyang and Qin Sang had already thought of this trick.


    Qin Sang was always watching to prevent someone from taking the opportunity to cause trouble and let the vigers start selling thend at a low price. As soon as he saw old man Shi talking quietly to people like Bai Changfu, he realized that something was wrong. He asked You Ping to investigate and found out the problem. . When Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu started to take action, Qin Sang caught them mercilessly.


    "You who have killed thousands of people, you actually came up with such a vicious way to harm us, are you still not human?!" After the vigers learned the truth, they were furious. They held down those who could not run away and treated them again. Fighting again and again.


    Dont mention it, the fists of old men and women cannot be underestimated. If Qin Sang hadnt stopped them, someone might have died.


    Tie them all up and throw them into the prison. Qin Sang nced at the people from Baijia Vige who were beaten half to death and showed no sympathy for them at all.


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong and the others moved quickly and quickly **** a dozen people from Baijia Vige.


    Not far away, Old Man Shi''s son and the housekeeper of Master Gao''s house turned pale with fright when they saw this, and hid in a hurry.


    Old Man Shi''s son grabbed the executive''s hand and said, "Executive, that King of Hell of Qin is not a vegetarian. Now that my father has been captured by him, you should quickly find a way to save him."


    "Save?" The executive shook off Old Man Shi''s son''s hand and sneered: "Your family has messed up, so you should first think about how topensate my master for his losses. As for saving people, you can think of your own way, don''t Find the Gao family."


    He also warned: "Remember, tell your father to keep his mouth shut. No matter what the government asks, he cannot admit it. If the Gao family is implicated, your family will not be able to live in Xianggui Town!"


    After saying that, he red at Old Man Shi''s son, turned around and left.


    Old man Shi''s son was frightened. He was doing a good business to make money, why did he end up like this?


    Old Man Shi''s son was so panicked. He had no ability to save Old Man Shi, and he didn''t dare to offend Mr. Gao. He was also afraid that his father would betray him, so he hid in ce for a while, then turned around and ran away.


    "Dad, don''t me your son. You can help the family just by yourself. Just pretend that your son has never been here and leave first!"


    However, You Ping and the others had discovered him a long time ago, but they did not pursue him. As long as they caught Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu, the Gao family would not be able to escape.


    However, whether or not to take action against the Gao family depends on the wishes of the county magistrate. They only work for the master and will not interfere with the affairs of the yamen.


    At the yamen gate, the vigers cried and begged Qin Sang for a while, saying that they had been deceived and did not know the evil n of Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu.


    Qin Sang''s expression remained unchanged and he said: "Whether you have been deceived or not, you should be more vignt when such evil people appear frequently. I can''t save you every time."


    He added: "The matter of taxes is the emperor''s order, and Magistrate Zheng cannot resist it. But don''t worry, the magistrate is already thinking of ways to help you. But if you continue to make trouble and anger the magistrate, you will Dont me me for not helping you with your tax matters because of business matters!

 Chapter 1205: Search your home

    Chapter 1205: Search your home


    Chapter 1205: Confiscating the house


    "Increasing taxes is the emperor''s order. Master Zheng can be fine as long as he obeys. If he protects you, he will be in trouble. So while the master is still on your side, you''d better cherish it and don''t make trouble!" Qin Sang was afraid that they wouldn''t understand, so he broke it into pieces and told them.


    Fortunately, everyone understood it and cried and begged: "Qin Baihu, we were wrong. We will not make trouble again. We must wait for the county magistrate."


    However, some vigers feel that this tax is a sudden disaster and they should not pay it. They said: "Qin Baihu, can''t we not pay this tax? Even if a new bank lends us money to pay the tax, we still have to bear the debt. Since the drought hit the northwest, taxes in the south have be much heavier. We can no longer sustain it. If it happens again, we will really have to sell our sons and daughters.


    At the end of the sentence, I was so sad that I wiped away tears.


    Other vigers also shed tears when they saw him, and some even covered their faces and cried bitterly.


    Nai, dont cry...Brother Qian is scared.


    Grandpa, if we cant pay the money, will we be sold? Wuwuwu, dont sell us, we will find work to earn money for our family.


    These old people brought many children here, just to let the county magistrate take pity on them for the sake of the children. But the children were timid and cried loudly when they saw their grandma crying.


    For a time, the gate of the government office was full of crying.


    Many government officials, soldiers, and onlookers started crying. Although Luo Wu held it back and tried not to think about what happened in the northwest, his eyes were still red.


    Only Qin Sang''s expression did not change, he looked at them and said: "The taxes are collected by the emperor. If you don''t pay them, you are resisting the decree, and the consequences will be the death of the whole n. Only by paying the taxes can you survive. I will say this, Just take care of yourself."


    After Qin Sang finished speaking, he told Zhang Zhong and Luo Wu: "You guys are here to watch and keep an eye on them and don''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong also had red eyes, but he believed in Qin Baihu, and he would definitely not harm the vigers.


    Qin Sang did not stay long and left. However, he did not go through the main entrance of the yamen. Instead, he took a detour to the back door of the yamen, entered the yamen through the back door, and went to see Magistrate Zheng.


    Magistrate Zheng had not rested all day and night. At this moment, his eyes were blood red and his eyes were ck. He was calcting the yamen''s ounts with the money and grain master and ten scribes, trying to find some money to pay as taxes.


    No matter how much you can dig out, it can at least reduce the burden on the people.


    After two days of calction, I finally figured it out.


    "Sir, our yamen is not in deficit, but has an extra eight thousand three hundred and seventy-four taels of silver!" Master Qianliang shouted happily, but his voice was hoarse and unpleasant because he had not slept all night.


    "Seriously?!" County Magistrate Zheng snatched the ount book from Master Qianliang''s hand. When he saw the amount of silver at the bottom, heughed out loud: "Okay, okay, with these more than eight thousand taels, the people will I can pay less tax.


    Don''t think that eight thousand taels is less. The ounts of many counties in Dachu are in deficit, and it is already rare to get more money. Qin Sang heard this as soon as he entered the courtyard. He knocked on the door, walked in, and asked, "Do you really want to give this money to the people to pay taxes?"


    "Sang is here." Magistrate Zheng was very happy to see Sang Qin. If he hadn''t been guarding the yamen gate these two days, he wouldn''t have been able to work with peace of mind. Hearing this, he nodded and said, "Well, with this money, The burden on themon people can also be lighter."


    Qin Sang: "This is just a drop in the bucket. It cannot save the people of the whole county at all, and it is very likely to bring death to you."


    The war tax alone is one tael of silver per person, not one tael per household. There is also double the head tax and grain tax, which are evenly distributed on everyone''s head, costing at least 2 taels of silver per person. Tianfu County is arge county close to the south of the Yangtze River, with a poption of no less than 30,000. What can more than 8,000 taels of silver do?


    Magistrate Zheng was sshed with cold water and looked ugly, but he knew that Sang was doing it for his own good... The emperor was short of money. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, the extra money from the county and government offices had to be given away along with the two taxes on money and food. Heading to the capital.


    "I must be more than one person who does this. I will give the capital a warning in advance. With Mr. Zheng here, everything will be fine~" Magistrate Zheng said at the end, his voice was a little weak.


    At this time, the most important thing Mr. Zheng should do is to stand firmly on the emperor''s side, otherwise he may lose the emperor''s trust. And once Mr. Zheng loses the emperor''s trust, it will be the beginning of the downfall of the Zheng family.


    The major aristocratic families and the adults in the capital are all very aware of the consequences of helping the people, so they all pretend to be deaf and dumb, indifferent, and only want to protect themselves.


    "Qin Baihu, you are also a farmer. How can you say such a thing? Aren''t you sad when you have been facing the vigers carrying coffins and children for two days?" Fang County Cheng is young and some schrs. Zhiqi was very disappointed with Qin Sang''s words and began to use him in a bad tone.


    Qin Sang was not angry, butughed, raised his fists and saluted Magistrate Zheng and Magistrate Fang, and said: "Thank you for your humble position. You two are caring about the people. But misappropriating the county government''s money will indeed bring trouble to the magistrate." Danger, since I have seen this danger, I naturally have to say it. And I already have a way to have both ends, and I cannot let you misappropriate the county government''s money."


    "A way to have both ends? What kind of way to have both ends? Sang, you should tell me quickly." Magistrate Zheng''s eyes lit up, he hurried over, grabbed Qin Sang''s arm and said.


    Qin Sang: "The family was raided, and the Gao family in Xianggui Town was raided."


    He told what he found out about how Mr. Gao and Old Man Shi wanted to cause trouble in the Yamen, and finally bought the vigers'' fields and people at a low price.


    "Mr. Gaoes from a secluded background, and his family is full of ill-gotten gains. This time he took advantage of the tax turmoil and wanted to buy the vigers'' fields and children at a low price. It was time to rob the Gao family to scare others who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity. Evil people who take advantage of vigers property at low prices.


    Qin Sang looked at Magistrate Zheng and said, "The Gao family''s property in Xianggui Town is more than ten thousand taels. If his family is raided, the silver they can get is much more than what is shown in the government ounts."


    After hearing this, Fang Xian Cheng took a breath, looked at Qin Sang, and took a few steps back unconsciously: "No wonder others gave you the nickname King of Hell. You are really not someone to be trifled with."


    Ah, Sang, I just said a few words to you for my brother, you must not take it to heart.


    "Hahaha, what is the King of Hell? Sang is just helping the vigers. Besides, the Gao family is responsible for it. If the Gao family didn''t engage in these heresy, the evidence of guilt would not fall into our hands, and the Yamen can''t copy him. Home!" Jiang Qi strode in, patted Qin Sang on the shoulder, and said: "Good boy, well done, I really saw you right, you are capable of great things."

 Chapter 1206: Are you still running?

    Chapter 1206: Are you still running?


    Chapter 1206 Are you still running?


    Fang County Magistrate was speechless. Mr. Jiang, this is a government office. Can you speak more politely? He''s not a mountain bandit, so what do you call me Lao Tzu?


    Jiang Qi looked at Magistrate Zheng: "Sir, do as Sang said. This is indeed a good idea. It is much better than using the money in the yamen ount and being punished by the emperor in the end."


    Even if you are a member of the Zheng family, you cannot be so willful with the support of Mr. Zheng.


    "Okay, just do what Sang said!" Magistrate Zheng said happily after sweeping away the fatigue of not sleeping all night: "Sang, present all the evidence you found; Team Leader Jiang immediately went to take Old Man Shi and Bai Changfu , and those arrested people from Baijia Vige will be brought to the court, and I will immediately go to court to convict them."


    Only after he is convicted can he plunder the Gao family and get the money.


    "yes."


    offices


    Qin Sang and Jiang Bantou responded at the same time, and the two began to take action.


    Not long after, when everything was ready, Magistrate Zheng took the evidence handed over by Qin Sang and went to court in high spirits.


    Magistrate Zheng rushed to raid the Gao family, but instead of taking it slow with Old Man Shi, Bai Changfu and others, he directly used the torture in prison. Old Man Shi and others couldn''t hold on anymore, so they did everything.


    "Sir, it was all Gao Sanxiong who forced the old man to do it. The old man was forced... Ahem, Gao Sanxiong said, if the old man doesn''t follow his instructions, he will incite the vigers to smash the government office and waste the tax money. When things got more chaotic, he smashed up my shop!" Old Man Shi cried with tears in his eyes.


    But Magistrate Zheng had no time to listen. He was stunned and said: "Be quiet! The evidence is conclusive. Please plead guilty immediately!"


    As he spoke, he winked at the scribe who was recording the confession. The scribe immediately took the confession to Old Man Shi and stamped it.


    With a bang, a big handprint was printed on the confession, and Old Man Shi admitted his guilt.


    Bai Changfu and the people of Baijia Vige also all signed a pledge to plead guilty.


    Magistrate Zheng: "Qin Baihu, Jiang Bantou, and Master Zheng listened to the order. Gao Sanxiong of Xianggui Town ordered Bai Changfu and others to smash the yamen. The evidence is conclusive. This crime is tantamount to conspiracy. You all rushed to Gao''s house in Xianggui Town immediately. Capture Gao Sanxiong and bring him to justice!"


    As soon as County Magistrate Zheng gave the order, Qin Sang, Jiang Bantou, Master Zheng and others immediately started to move.


    Qin Sang was a soldier who lit two small gs, and took a group of government officials including You Ping and Jiang Bantou to rush to Xianggui Town.


    However, Qin Sang was worried about Luo Wu, so he quietly kept Sanping behind and told Sanping: "Don''t let brother Luo Wu do anything that you shouldn''t do. If there is danger, remember to protect him."


    This is my brother-inw, so nothing can happen to him.


    Yes. After receiving the order, Sanping hid not far away and looked at Luo Wu.


    When the vigers kneeling at the yamen and the people seeking information around the yamen saw this, they were all frightened.


    Is Qin Baihu going to catch Mr. Gao?


    My lord, lets be honest, otherwise we will be arrested by Qin Baihu.


    The vigers were very scared, but those who had bad intentions and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to steal the farmers'' family property were even more scared. They scolded Qin Sang: Damn Qin King of Hell, you only get a small sry in a month, why are you working so hard? You can''te to our side and work with us. You can get a lot more money than the yamen.


    In fact, these people also wanted to bribe Qin Sang and make him turn a blind eye to certain things. However, they thought that Qin Sang was one of the owners of Gu''s workshop and could get a lot of dividends every month. There was no shortage of money at all, so I had no choice but to give up.


    As for finding someone to kill and **** Qin Sang, hehe, dont be stupid, they will definitely be the ones who die then!


    In Xianggui Town, after hearing the butlers report, Gao Sanxiong was so angry that he mmed the table: Trash, you cant even do such a small thing well.


    Li Kuihu said: "Third Master, please calm down. In fact, there is no need to be so anxious. Those mud-legged people are poor ghosts. They have no money to pay taxes. When the deadline for paying taxes is reached, they will have to sell their property to us at a low price to survive."


    Yes, Li Kuihu used to hang out with Gao Sanxiong, but after Zou County Cheng was arrested, Li Kuihu became less courageous. Gao Sanxiong looked down on him and gave him no work in the past few years.


    But this time Gao Sanxiong took a fancy to the property of the farmers in Niugou Town, so he called Li Kuihu and asked him to find someone to spread rumors, so that the farmers in Niugou Town coulde to his gambling house to borrow loan sharks at a high interest rate, so as to buy Niugou Town farmers at the bottom. industry.


    Zhou Laoer also came with him. Because Zhou Laoer said that his family was familiar with the Gu family, Gao Sanxiong wanted to get acquainted with the Gu family, so he treated him well.


    When Gao Sanxiong heard Li Kuihu''s words, he snorted coldly: "Hmph, do you think I want to be anxious? It''s not the new bank that''s causing trouble. When the Ouyang family''s bank opens and the mud-legged people have a ce to borrow money, they won''t If you can easily sell your business at a low price, what else can I gain?"


    Gao Sanxiong was not in a hurry at first. He just waited for farmers toe to him and sell his business at a low price, or borrow usury from his gambling house. But halfway through, a new bank popped up that wanted to lend money to farmers. Not only did it charge low interest rates, but it was still the Ouyang family who opened the bank. He would not dare to offend such a high-ranking official family.


    At this moment, I wanted to hurry up before the bank opened the door, so that those mud-legged people would be punished first, and after they were in trouble, they coulde and sell thend to him at a low price.


    Li Kuihu didn''t dare to speak anymore after hearing this. He didn''t dare to offend Gao Sanxiong.


    Dad, dad is not good, a group of soldiers surrounded our house, saying they were ordered to arrest you! Gao Lao Gao rushed into the yard with a pale face, and shouted to Gao Sanxiong before he even entered the house.


    Gao Sanxiong was shocked. He went up to us and asked, "What are you talking about? Soldiers have surrounded our Gao Mansion? How many people are here?"


    Return to Gaofu? Those who fish for side jobs are not officials, so are they worthy of the title Shangfu?


    Boss Gao: "There are about twenty soldiers and about thirty government officials. They have blocked the front and back doors of our house and don''t allow us to go out."


    He added a special sentence: "The person leading the troops is Qin Sang from the Military Division!"


    "King of Hell of Qin!" Gao Sanxiong originally didn''t take the twenty soldiers seriously, but he knew Qin Sang''s name. This was the master who had invaded the water bandit''s vige and killed the water bandits. He was not a good person. Provoked.


    "Boss, you first lead people to resist Qin. Dad goes to the gambling house from the secret passage and goes to Hushan Mansion to find your Uncle Liu. With him protecting us, our family will be fine!" Gao Sanxiong and Hushan Mansion Liu Zongqi, who is guarding the camp, is a close friend of life and death. As long as Liu Zongqies forward to save him, he will be fine.


    Dad! Mr. Gao was so anxious that he grabbed Gao Sanxiong and said, My son will go with you.


    "Where are you going? As the eldest son of Gao, you naturally have to stay and look after such a big business. Don''t worry, dad wille back to save you." Gao Sanxiong shook off Gao''s hand and immediately ran out of the yard towards his room. Run.


    The entrance to the secret passage is in the room where he sleeps.


    Unfortunately, before he could run far, there was a sound of breaking wind behind him.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow was like lightning, piercing Gao Sanxiong''s knee socket in the blink of an eye.


    "Ah!" Gao Sanxiong screamed, his kneecaps were directly shattered by the sharp arrow, and he could no longer hold up his body and knelt down.


    Qin Sang sat on the horse, holding a bow in his hand, staring at Gao Sanxiong with burning eyes: "Are you still running?"

 Chapter 1207: Son pays debt to father

    Chapter 1207: Son pays debt to father


    Chapter 1207 The son pays back his debt to the father


    Are you still running?


    Three words as cold as ice made Gao Sanxiong turn around in fright. When he saw Qin Sang, he broke out in cold sweat, as if he had been fished out of the water.


    "Qin, Qin King of Hell!" Boss Gao and the others heard the screams and chased after him. When they saw Qin Sang who had not yet withdrawn his bow, they were so frightened that they copsed to the ground.


    Qin Sang nced at them and saw that they had no weapons and only three soft-legged shrimps. He felt relieved, got off his horse, walked towards Gao Sanxiong, took out the rope and tied him up.


    Li Kuihu remembered Qin Sang''s rtionship with the Gu family, and hurriedly pushed Zhou Laoer out: "Qin Baihu, stop it first. Do you know this person? He is Zhou Laoer, who escaped the famine with you, and you still call him Hes better than Uncle Zhou!


    Zhou Laoer?


    Qin Sang paused, looked at Zhou Laoer, and looked at him: "I remember, you are Zhou Lao''s son and Zhou Eng''s father."


    After hearing this, Li Kuihu was overjoyed. He nodded repeatedly and said, "That''s right, Qin Baihu, we are all acquaintances."


    He pushed Zhou Lao''er again and said, "As an uncle, why don''t you hurry up and talk to Qin Baihu? We haven''t seen each other for so many years, so we should have a good chat."


    Qin Sang frowned slightly, uncle? Not just anyone can be his uncle.


    Zhou Laoer was originally scared, but when he saw that Qin Sang actually recognized him, he was so happy that he got up and walked towards Qin Sang. He disyed his elders'' gifts, looked at Qin Sang and said, "Sang, We havent seen each other for a few years, but you are showing off. We just came back from the Gu family two days ago, and we met with the Gu family, but its a pity that you were not there at the time..."


    "It is indeed a pity." Qin Sang interrupted Zhou Laoer''s words, with a hard look in his eyes, he quickly took action, with a click, he directly grabbed Zhou Laoer''s neck, lifted him up, and said with a sneer: "If I were here , I will never tolerate your arrogance!"


    "Uh-huh, San-sang...what are you doing? Let go!" Zhou Laoer was almost choked to death. He grabbed Qin Sang''s arm with both hands and tried to pull his hand away.


    But Qin Sang''s hands were like iron stones, and Zhou Laoer couldn''t break them at all.


    Li Kuihu turned pale with fright when he saw this, and hurriedly asked Qin Sang: "Qin, Qin Baihu, is there any misunderstanding?"


    He scolded Zhou Lao''er again: "Mother Zhou Lao''er, have you done anything bad to the Qin family or the Gu family? Hurry up and apologize to Qin Baihu!"


    Li Kuihu originally wanted to use Zhou Lao''er to get close to Qin Baihu, but he didn''t expect that Qin Baihu would treat Zhou Lao''er as such an enemy.


    It''s over, don''t get this **** Zhou Laoer in trouble.


    Zhou Laoer''s face turned red from being pinched and he was speechless.


    Qin Sang stared at Zhou Laoer and said: "I originally thought that your Zhou family would change their ways after learning a lesson, but I didn''t expect that you like to seek death so much. In this case, I will help you."


    Hum, Zhou Lang is not here, so let me repay my debt to my father.


    You dare to take advantage of his little fish, are you tired of living?


    Gao Sanxiong looked at Qin Sang. Even though he had spent his whole life fishing for side jobs, he was so frightened that he swallowed his saliva... As expected, young men are not to be messed with.


    Moreover, this man was as fierce as the King of Hell, and he could not fall into his hands. Seeing that Qin Sang was only interested in pinching Zhou Laoer, he endured the pain and got up and continued to run away.


    With a bang, Qin Sang threw Zhou Laoer aside before he was strangled to death.


    Cough cough cough! Zhou Laoer was hit **** the ground. He kept coughing and breathing desperately. After a while, he finally regained hisposure.


    With a whoosh, the sharp arrow shot through the air and urately pierced Gao Sanxiong''s other knee socket.


    Ah! Gao Sanxiong screamed, fell to the ground with a thud, and could not get up again.


    Qin Sang stepped forward, looked at him condescendingly and said, "Do you think you can run?"


    Having been rampant in the countryside for so long, I have forgotten how big the world is. Do you really think that his idea of taking advantage of the chaos to steal farmers'' property is a smart idea? This method has been used for a long time, and it is easy to deal with people who use such bad ideas. Gao Sanxiong''s face was twisted in pain, but he still endured the pain and shouted: "I and General Liu Qi of the Hushan Prefecture garrison camp are dead brothers!"


    Haunted twice in a row, he turned back to look at Qin Sang and said with a smile: "Qin Baihu can arrest me, but when I get to the county government office, I can also ask Magistrate Zheng to send someone to deliver a letter to Brother Liu."


    County Magistrate Zheng will continue to serve as an official, and may be transferred to Hushan Prefecture one day. An extra enemy is not as good as an extra friend. Gao Sanxiong is sure that Magistrate Zheng will give him this face as long as he is not stupid.


    Qin Sang: "You have really stayed in the countryside for too long."


    Qin Sang only said this, stopped paying attention to Gao Sanxiong, and threw the rope to Jiang Xiaoqi, who was chasing after him with his troops: "Tie them up and stop their mouths."


    Yes. Jiang Xiaoqi took the rope and tied Gao Sanxiong immediately.


    Jiang Xiaoqi is also a rtive of Jiang Xianwei.


    After Jiang County Lieutenant became the County Lieutenant, he promoted his tribesmen and ced his tribesmen in the Yamen and the Military Department.


    No one will me Jiang Xianwei for doing this, just because the n power in Dachu is strong.


    When you make a career, you should support your n members. If you dont support them, you will be used of being unkind and unjust.


    Qin Sang nced at Gao Lao and the others and said, "Tie them up too."


    Boss Gao hurriedly shouted: "Qin Baihu, it''s none of my business. My father did everything. Don''t arrest me, okay?"


    Jiang Xiaoqi smiled: "Boss Gao, are you talking about this? Your father hasmitted such a big crime, and your whole family will have to sit together. As the eldest son, you are guilty of the same crime as your father. This is the criminalw of Dachu Specified!"


    As the eldest son, he is the same sinner as your father and must die. No one can save him.


    Qin Sang was startled, and the words his grandfather said came to his mind...


    Stop talking, hurry up, we still have a lot to do today. Qin Sang urged Jiang Xiaoqi.


    "Yes." Jiang Xiaoqi said no more, and led the soldiers to tie up Gao Laoda and the others.


    Li Kuihu felt that he was about to die unjustly. Before being tied up, he knelt down and kowtowed to beg for mercy: "Qin Baihu, I''m wronged. I just came to Gao''s house as a guest and didn''t do anything bad. You, please do well." , can you let the little one go home?!"


    go home?


    Its a good dream.


    Qin Sang said: "As early as when Zou County Cheng fell, you bullies whomitted evil in the vige should have been arrested. You have been running away for so long, it is time to pay your debts."


    Li Kuihu hasmitted crimes before, and this time he was caught at the Gao family again, so he was doomed.


    Seeing that Qin Sang refused to let him go, Li Kuihu immediately got up and ran away, but was knocked unconscious by Jiang Xiaoqi with a knife handle.


    Zhou Laoer was useless. When he saw this, he whined and was frightened.


    After a while, they were all tied up.


    But something went wrong on Master Zhengs side.


    Gao Sanxiong''s daughter-inw and a group of female rtives knelt in front of Master Zheng and said, "Master Zheng, please be merciful and don''t embarrass the women and children in the family."

 Chapter 1208: has a problem

    Chapter 1208: has a problem


    Chapter 1208 There is a problem


    "The woman knew that Gao Sanxiong had made a big mistake and deserved to be beheaded. As his family members, we used the money he earned from his evil deeds. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, we should be sentenced to death. However, the woman begged the Master to show mercy and let him go. The four daughters-inw and three granddaughters of the peasant women." Gao Huang said with tears in her eyes: "Especially the eldest daughter-inw and the second daughter-inw, they are both innocent, one is the daughter of Mr. Tongsheng, the other Because of her beauty, she was spotted by the second son and married into the family using gangster tricks. They have suffered for half their lives and can no longer be implicated by the Gao family."


    As for the other two daughters-inw, they were married by the concubines of Gao Sanxiong. Some of them were married because they were greedy for money, and some were married by means of tricks. The Gaohuang family did not care about the concubines and interceded for them.


    Bantou Jiang frowned when he heard this and said in a bad tone: "Gao Huang, since you know that your family is living on the money Gao Sanxiong got from doing evil, you should know that your whole family is not innocent. Now let''s talk about this What you said is that you are not repentant, and you are deliberately trying to embarrass Master Zheng!"


    Master Zheng, like Magistrate Zheng, was born in a branch of the Zheng family. Although his family was only a small fortune, he was taught by aristocratic families and was particr about every word and deed. He was afraid of bringing shame to the Zheng family''s reputation.


    Gao Huang''s words are of no use to a rough country man like him, but if they are said to Master Zheng, they can have some effect.


    Sure enough, Master Zheng hesitated when he looked at this group of old, weak, women and children.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Gao Huang knew that Master Zheng had hesitated because he cared about the reputation of the Zheng family, and hurriedly said: "Master, themon woman knows that youe from a wealthy family, and you are most particr about virtue and good deeds. Please let themon woman''s daughters-inw and granddaughter go. .


    She only begged Master Zheng to let go of her daughter-inw and granddaughter, but not her grandson. She thought Master Zheng should be able to agree.


    "Master Zheng." After Qin Sang arrested Gao Sanxiong and others, he got the news from Hong Xiaoqi and rushed over immediately, stopping the hesitant Master Zheng in time.


    Master Zheng felt relieved when he saw Qin Sang. He quickly got up and walked over, discussing with Qin Sang in a low voice: "...They are all old and weak women and children. Moreover, she only asked for the safety of her daughter-inw and granddaughter, but did not give it to her grandson. They are excused, and they are considered to be people who know the rules. Dachu''s criminalw only pays attention to men, and treats women at will. Now because of the tax chaos, the people have resentments in their hearts. It is better to let them go, and let the people in the county know The benevolence of the government."


    Added another sentence: "Of course, you are a member of a hundred households. In terms of official position, you are the highest here. It is up to you to decide how to deal with them."


    Master Zheng is just the master of Zheng County Magistrate. He has fame but no official position.


    "Master Zheng, pleasee with me." After hearing this, Qin Sang turned around and left.


    ah?


    Why did this boy leave so suddenly?


    Master Zheng had no choice but to follow Qin Sang and leave the courtyard.


    When Gao Huang saw this, he was shocked. Is this the Qin King of Hell? Why did hee here at such a critical moment? Wasn''t he trying to catch Gao Sanxiong? Could it be that Gao Sanxiong was so useless that he was solved by King Qin Yan so quickly?


    On the bluestone roadside outside the yard, under an osmanthus tree that symbolizes wealth and good fortune, Qin Sang said: "What Uncle Zheng said earlier is very reasonable, but there is something wrong with that Gao Huang family. It doesn''t look simple."


    Qin Sang had a good rtionship with Magistrate Zheng and others in private, so he sometimes called Magistrate Zheng Uncle Zheng, Master Zheng and Uncle Zheng.


    He took out a file he found and handed it to Master Zheng: "Little Uncle Zheng, take a look."


    Master Zheng hurriedly took it and took a look, and immediately broke into a cold sweat: "Here, do you suspect that the Gao Huang family asked the Gao family''s daughters-inw to hide Gao Sanxiong''s family wealth?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Based on what I found, the Gaohuang family is indeed suspected of this. It seems that the Gaohuang family has been at odds with Gao Sanxiong for more than ten years, but the Gaohuang family does not have a powerful family, and Gao Sanxiong is very domineering. Isn''t it tolerated? How can I not rest? "I gave Gao Sanxiong a few times in public, and I had a face to make Gao Sanxiong. After marrying the Gao Huang family, he had to torture her until she was bedridden, so why would he let the Gao Huang family be the housekeeper?


    Qin Sang: "This is a pair of embarrassed couples. They are acting, but the acting is not thorough enough, and there are still some unreasonable parts."


    "What should we do now? Take them to the Yamen immediately?" Master Zheng believed Qin Sang, so he was very angry.


    A high Huang Huang, relying on the rumors of charity and the rumors of discord with Gao Sanxiong, he almost lied to him and made him make a mistake.


    Qin Sang said: "There is no need to **** them back to the Yamen, just lock them in the house. The guards can rx a little. When Gao Huang can''t stand it anymore, she will definitely let her daughters-inw find opportunities to contact people outside. Move the money they have hidden away. Then we will have an oriole behind us."


    After hearing this, Master Zheng couldn''t help but give a thumbs up: "Sang, although your family has three generations of soldiers, your thoughts and strategies should not be underestimated. You are no worse than the young masters of aristocratic families."


    Although Master Zheng is a side branch of the Zheng family, a side branch where thieves are poor and thieves are far away, he has received good teachings and has seen how the sons of the direct branch do things.


    To be honest, Sang''s ability is only higher than that of Zheng Ying, the current eldest grandson of the Zheng family.


    Qin Sang smiled sheepishly and said: "Uncle Zheng is too praised. I just got my father''s guidance and read a few military books. I don''t dare to take it seriously."


    The eldest brothers master was once a high-ranking official, ranging from Shangshng to the Ministry of Punishment.


    Master Feng was born in the Feng family in the Central ins. The family is as old as the Zong family. His father was the first person to formte the criminalw of Dachu. Because of his eldest brother''s rtionship, he was also taught by Master Feng when he was in the capital.


    It''s just that Mr. Feng was involved in his family''s affairs and was dismissed by the emperor and raised in a mansion in the capital. He heard that he was in very poor health and needed to take medicine every day. He was not allowed to go out casually, let alonemunicate with others at will.


    "Sure, I''ll do as you said." Master Zheng patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and left with a smile. However, before stepping into the courtyard gate, he put away his smile and looked at Gao Huang, who became even colder. With a look on his face, he said: "Qin Baihu just reminded me that you aremitting serious crimes against the family members and cannot be let go at will, otherwise I will bear the responsibility."


    Then he said: "But don''t worry, County Magistrate Zheng is a kind man and will not embarrass you women and children. You just stay at home for now and don''t have to go to the Yamen. As for whether I will let you go in the end, I will inform the County Magistrate." Well talk about itter, adults.


    Gao Huang was filled with hatred when he heard this. Qin Yanwang is such a brat again. He is not very young, but he is very capable of doing bad things and doing good things.


    However, Mrs. Gao Huang was good at pretending and did not show the hatred in her heart. Her face was still kind, and she said with tears of gratitude: "Thank you, Master Zheng, for your kindness, and thank Qin Baihu for your kindness."


    He cried and said to his daughters-inw: "My poor sons, you don''t have to go to the Yamen to suffer anymore, woo woo woo..."


    Several daughters-inw of the Gao family started crying along with them, and several granddaughters were wailing loudly. It looked extremely pitiful.

 Chapter 1209: The county government got rich

    Chapter 1209: The county government got rich


    Chapter 1209 The county government got rich


    Master Zheng looked very ufortable. If it weren''t for Saburo''s reminder, he would have shed tears together with them: "Okay, don''t cry. Gao Huang, follow the Yamen back to your yard. During this time You mother-inw and daughter-inw will live together with your granddaughter."


    In this way, Gao Huang wanted to send his daughter-inw to deliver messages to people outside and transfer the hidden money, which would be more convenient.


    Thank you so much, Master Zheng! Mrs. Gao Huang, along with several of her daughters-inw and granddaughters, knelt down to thank Master Zheng.


    Master Zheng waved his hand and said, "Come on. Don''t thank me. Remember to send a message to the people outside. We are still waiting to steal the money you have hidden outside."


    Captain Jiang didn''t want to see Mrs. Gao Huang. He always felt that there was something evil in the old woman''s heart, so he asked the government officials to drive them to the yard where Mrs. Gao Huang lived. After warning them a few words, he closed the courtyard door. A group of government servants were left behind and left.


    However, in the end, these government officials were called away, and the reason given was: "They are just a group of women and children. There is nothing interesting to see. The county government office is surrounded by vigers. It is better to let the brothers follow Qin Baihu back to guard the county government office." .


    These words passed through the woman who delivered the food and fell into the ears of Gao Huang.


    Ms. Gao Huang was extremely happy. The King of Hell of Qin was about to leave, and 80% of the government servants were about to leave. There would be no one left to watch them, so she could wait for the opportunity.


    Qin Sang really didn''t stay long. He led his people to search the Gao family, and after counting all the belongings, he escorted Gao Sanxiong, the Gao family''s children and grandchildren, and the Gao family''s guards and gambling thugs back to the county government office.


    Even Master Zheng left.


    But Master Zheng was very worried and asked Qin Sang: "Sang, if we just leave like this, will the Gao Huang family and others seed in escaping with the money?"


    Master Zheng had heard about the story of Zou Hai, a member of the Cheng family in Zou County, who used a fake household registration to escape, and was very afraid that the Gao Huang family would follow suit and run away.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, little Uncle Zheng, I have already arranged the manpower. Even if the Gaohuang family has men, the people I have arranged can catch them."


    The Gao family is just a wealthy family in a rural town. The number of people they can support is limited, and they won''t be more than the Zou family, so don''t worry.


    Master Zheng was frightened when he looked at the captured gambling thugs. There were more than 80 gambling thugs from the Gao family plus the nursing staff.


    This number is almost as many as the officers and soldiers in the military department.


    They were able to capture these people because Saburo was brave, and these thugs were concerned about their families, otherwise there would have been a fierce battle.


    Master Zheng was worried all the way back to the county town.


    Magistrate Zheng had been waiting for them for a long time. When he heard that they were back, he personally greeted them even in the middle of the night. His first question was: "Where are the confiscated properties of the Gao family?"


    Master Zheng handed the order to Magistrate Zheng and pointed to the two mule carriages behind him: "They are all here."


    "Two mule carts? Is it all silver?" Magistrate Zheng frowned and asked expectantly. If it was two mule carts, it would be a lot of money.


    Well, Master Zheng said awkwardly: "My lord, let''s take a look at the list first."


    Magistrate Zheng read it obediently. After reading it, he kicked Gao Sanxiong directly: "Tell me, where did you hide your money?!"


    A man who makes money from side jobs only has 3,600 taels of silver in his home warehouse. How can he be a liar?


    He then ordered: "Take off the sackcloth from his mouth and let him speak."


    The yamen servant did as he was told. After Gao Sanxiong could speak, he immediately cried: "Sir, my small family really only has so much wealth... two houses, one hundred acres of paddy fields, more than one hundred acres of drynd, a gambling house, a cloth shop, and more than three thousand Two cents of silver is quite a lot in the countryside."


    He chuckled again and said, "The little one knows that the adults are short of money and wants silver. But the little one only has so much money in his family, and he can no longer produce more silver for the adults."


    These words have a vague meaning that Magistrate Zheng deliberately ransacked his house for money.


    "Bold, the crime youmitted is well-proven, yet you dare to say such offensive words to me, and I will drag you into the Yamen and torture you!" Magistrate Zheng was very angry. Fortunately, it was midnight, and it was... I walked through the back door of the county government office. If it were daytime, what would happen if the vigers heard this?


    Judging from the level of gossip among the people in Tianfu County, his reputation for deliberately harming people and asking for money will spread to the capital within three days.


    "Sir, General Liu Qi of the Hushan Prefecture''s garrison camp is Xiao''s brother who died. Please send him a message. Otherwise, if Xiao dies like this, he will never give up!" Gao Sanxiong said with a smile in his mouth. When Xue Shui said this, his face, illuminated by the torch light, looked both ferocious and unbeatable.


    With a bang, Qin Sang kicked him again very rudely and said: "This is another sentence, do you think it is useful?"


    Qin Sang said to Magistrate Zheng: "Your Excellency, we can write to General Guo and ask General Guo to inform the generals guarding the city in Hushan Prefecture to conduct a thorough investigation of General Liu Qi. Those who can follow the sidelines are brothers who have died, and they should not be A good one."


    ah?


    Gao Sanxiong was shocked. He didn''t expect Qin Sang to make this move.


    To be honest, Liu Zongqi can be promoted from a street gangster to the general g, so he is not a clean person. This investigation must bepleted.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng smiled when he saw Gao Sanxiong''s shocked and frightened look: "Okay, just do as Sang said. I will immediately write to General Guo and ask him to contact the general of Hushan Prefecture. Thoroughly investigate General Liu Qi!"


    General Liu Qi was Gao Sanxiongs hope for rescue. He was so desperate when he heard these words that he couldnt breathe and fainted.


    Magistrate Zheng didn''t have time to make him faint. He was dragged into the Yamen and a bucket of water was poured on him to wake him up.


    Then came the interrogation that took ce all night long. Although Gao Sanxiong said nothing, Boss Gao was afraid of death. He was detained alone in the execution room and tortured. If he continued to be tortured, he was afraid that he would be beaten to death, so he quickly killed Gao Sanxiong. I have done many bad things in my life.


    Magistrate Zheng was very happy. With Boss Gao''s confession and the evidence submitted by San Lang, as long as he sent people to find the perpetrators, Gao Sanxiong could be convicted of the evil deeds he had done.


    but


    "Where''s the money? The property I''ve found so far is not as much as what''s in the yamen''s ount."


    Except for the more than three thousand taels of silver confiscated by the Gao family, only one hundred acres of paddy field was rtively valuable. The house and shop were all in the town and could not be sold for much.


    Qin Sang: "Sir, don''t be anxious. In three days at most, we will be able to get therge sum of money hidden by the Gao family."


    And Qin Sang was right. After the news came out that Gao Sanxiong was convicted and Magistrate Zheng wrote to General Guo, asking General Guo to contact the guard of Hushan Prefecture to thoroughly investigate General Liu Qi, Gao Huang finally couldn''t bear it anymore. , immediately asked the second daughter-inw to contact her mother''s family, and quickly moved the hidden gold.


    Hong Xiaoqi, Jiang Xiaoqi, and You Ping had been keeping an eye on them. As soon as Gao Lao''s second daughter-inw''s mother-inw made a move, they ran out and caught her!


    Good guy, Gao Sanxiong''s family is indeed a nest of snakes and rats. Except for Gao''s eldest daughter-inw''s natal family who did not participate in this matter, the natal families of the other three daughters-inw all helped the Gao family hide the gold.


    "Haha, three jars of gold, the Yamen is getting rich this time." Jiang Xiaoqi looked at the gold in front of him, his eyes lit up, turned back to re at Gao Lao''s second daughter-inw''s family, and said angrily: "Gao Huang also said that the second daughter-inw She was robbed. You helped the Gao family hide the gold. If you are so oriented toward the Gao family, could your daughter be robbed by the Gao family?"

 Chapter 1210: Dedicate ones crime and make meritorious service

    Chapter 1210: Dedicate one''s crime and make meritorious service


    Chapter 1210: Paying homage to crime


    Gao Laoer''s daughter-inw Chang Taohua was indeed snatched away, but Chang Taohua''s family was very poor. After she lived a good life in the Gao family for a period of time, she followed Gao Laoer wholeheartedly.


    Not only that, Chang Taohua was a very ambitious person. In order to make her family rich, she pulled her whole family to work with the Gao family. She helped the Gao family do a lot of evil things and saved a lot of money at home.


    However, Chang Taohua is very smart and knows that one day those who fish for the side will do bad things. Therefore, instead of letting her family show off their wealth, she hid the money she received and asked Mrs. Chang to take the money to Hukang County next door. My grandpas family used the money to buy fields.


    But those were all the money earned by Chang Taohua and her mother''s family. As for the Gao family''s gold, the Chang family could not touch it.


    Look, the Chang family is such a group of people, so even if she was caught, Mrs. Chang still did not plead guilty, but cried: "Master Jun, Master Jun is wronged, these are not the gold of the Gao family, they belong to my natal family." s... My parents family is in Hukang County. When I was hunting in the mountains, I found a cave and found these golds. My parents family in Hukang County didnt have much ability, so they were afraid that someone would steal the gold, so they smuggled it to me. , let the old woman hide it."


    We will dig out the gold tonight and transport it away because we are afraid of being implicated by the Gao family. Mrs. Chang said with tears in her eyes, even though she did not recognize the gold as belonging to the Gao family.


    Old Changtou also swore and said: "Master, I guarantee with my life that this gold really does not belong to the Gao family, but to the old man''s Yue family. You can''t take it away as the gold of the Gao family, otherwise the old man will die." ount to the Yue family."


    The two sons of the Chang family also cried and said: "Master Jun, this is really the gold of my grandfather''s family, and it has nothing to do with the Gao family."


    Jiang Xiaoqi was stunned: "What? How can you deny it after everything is like this? Do you think the mountains in Hukang County are gold mountains, and you can dig out three jars of gold in any cave?!"


    He then pointed at the natal families of Gao Laosan and Gao Laosi''s daughter-inw and said, "Then what''s going on with them? What does your natal family''s things have to do with them?"


    Jiang Xiaoqi was very angry. It was obvious that three families acted together and were arrested together. How could Mrs. Chang tell such a lie? Did she really think that she could get away with being a rogue?


    "Master Jun, the Lao Chang family didn''t lie. These golds really don''t belong to the Gao family... We will help Madam Chang because our daughter and Tao Hua are sisters-inw, and they are both poor people with the same disease, and the Lao Chang family also agreed. As long as we help transport the gold, we will be rewarded with a piece of gold, so we agreed."


    This is really the gold from Mrs. Changs mothers family, and it has nothing to do with the Gao family. Mr. Wu, the father of Gao Laos third daughter-inw, said it eloquently, as if he had said it dozens of times.


    Hong Xiaoqi next to him frowned and listened, looking at the people of the Lao Chang family, the Lao Wu family, and the Lao Hong family.


    Uncle Hong is the father of Gao Laosi''s daughter-inw. His daughter was not robbed, but deceived by Gao Laosi. In the end, she became pregnant and had no choice but to pay money to beg the Gao family to marry her. daughter.


    Fortunately, Mr. Hong''s youngest daughter was beautiful, and Gao Laosi still cared about her. Since she was a concubine, Gao and Huang were afraid that if their concubine Gao married, she would outshine her two biological daughters-inw, so they persuaded Gao to marry her. Sanxiong agreed to the marriage.


    At this moment, Mr. Hong and his son lowered their heads and said nothing.


    Hong Xiaoqi said: "Brother Jiang, seeing how tough they are, let''s use torture."


    Jiang Xiaoqi nodded and said: "Okay, torture. I have wanted to beat them up for a long time. These dogs did not say anything about the bad things they did, but they still admitted it after being caught. It''s really irritating."


    To torture?


    Mrs. Chang''s face changed when she heard this, but she shouted: "We are innocent, the gold belongs to my mother''s family, and we are not afraid of torture!"


    This is to tell the other two families that no one can admit that the gold belongs to her natal family. Only in this way can everyone survive and the three jars of gold can be saved. Hong Xiaoqi frowned. This Mrs. Chang was really not an economicalmp, so she could say such a thing.


    However, this idea was probably not thought up by Madam Chang, but was given by Gao Huang early in the morning.


    Hong Xiaoqi''s guess was correct. When the Gao and Huang family gave the gold to the three families for safekeeping, they had already thought of a countermeasure after the gold was discovered by the Yamen, which was to prevent the three families from recognizing the gold and deny it to the Gao family.


    Even Mrs. Changs natal family has been taken care of by the Gao Huang family. Therefore, if the yamen goes to Mrs. Changs natal family to ask questions, the answer they will get will only be: these golds are windfalls they found in the mountains. With the Gao family Nothing to do.


    As long as the three families do not recognize that the gold belongs to the Gao family, not only can the gold be kept, but they will also be innocent, otherwise they will die with the Gao family.


    Thats right, these golds belong to Mrs. Changs natal family, not the Gao family. The old Wu family was very cooperative and shouted while being dragged away to be tortured by the soldiers from the Division of Military Affairs.


    Hong Xiaoqi asked his soldiers to take Uncle Hong and his son to the distant woods alone.


    There was a fire burning in the forest. Hong Xiaoqi held the long knife at his waist and looked at Old Uncle Hong and said, "My name is Hong Dao. We have the same surname and we are from the same n."


    Since ancient times, everyone has valued people with the same surname. When Uncle Hong and his son heard this, they finally raised their heads and looked at Hong Xiaoqi.


    Hong Xiaoqi continued: "Let me tell you the truth. The evidence about the Gao family is conclusive. Even the Gao family''s backer Liu Zongqi was arrested and thoroughly investigated by the generals in the Fucheng camp. The Gao family will definitely be punished. Yes. Uncle Hong, I know that your daughter was deceived by Gao Laosi, and your family is considered the culprit. Now there is an opportunity for you to perform meritorious service and take revenge, if you dont want it?"


    Hong Dao is what Qin Sang told Gu Jinli back then, a good young man who has just joined the military department.


    He just joined the army departmentst year. His grandfather once worked as a bodyguard and traveled all over the country. Hong Dao practiced martial arts with him since he was a child and listened to his stories about the world, so he has some skills and insights.


    He was attracted by Qin Sang before he even entered the military department. He has always been with him to teach and promote him personally. Within a year, he became a small g.


    Hong Dao himself is excellent, and he was taught by Qin Sang for almost a year. Therefore, he has some strategies and knows how to persuade Uncle Hong and his son.


    Uncle Hong and his son were moved.


    Hong Wen wanted to speak, but Old Uncle Hong stopped him. He asked Hong Dao himself: "Are you really able to protect us?"


    Hong Xiaoqi nodded: "Yes, although you havemitted a crime, ording to Dachu''s criminalw, you can get away with it if you havemitted a crime and performed meritorious service."


    Uncle Hong thought for a while and said, "We can testify against the Lao Chang family, the Lao Wu family, and the Gao family, but can we save my daughter and grandson?"


    My daughter was deceived at first, and my grandson is still so young that he doesnt even know what is good or bad. Let him go and let my family teach him, and we will definitely teach him well.

 Chapter 1211: What a loss

    Chapter 1211: What a loss


    Chapter 1211 What a loss


    Uncle Hong hates the Gao family deeply, but for the sake of his daughter and grandson, he can only help the Gao family hide gold.


    The reason why the Gaohuang family insisted on helping his family hide the gold was simple. The Hong family had a good reputation in the vige, and the government would not quickly suspect his family.


    It''s a pity that Gao Huang made a mistake this time. Qin Sang stared at them all at once, and he would not stare at them ording to their reputation.


    "It''s no problem to keep your daughter, but it''s a little difficult to keep your grandson." Hong Xiaoqi didn''t hide anything and told Old Man Hong truthfully: "Your grandson is over seven years old and he is a male. ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, It must be punished.


    Qin Baihu once said that there is a sentence in the criminalw of Dachu, which states that young people should be treated as adults if they are separated from children.


    Shaonian is a boy who has reached the age of seven. He is no longer a child. In Dachu, where the punishment is as heavy as a mountain, he must bear the responsibility.


    "...Can''t you keep it? Although my grandson grew up in the Gao family, he is a good boy. Last month, he saw the thugs in the gambling house beating someone. He ran out to stop him and saved the person who was beaten." Old Man Hong said with tears in his eyes. Looking at it, it can be seen that he loves his grandson very much and does not mind that he is a son of the Gao family.


    Hong Xiaoqi said: "But if you agree to testify against the Gao family, Lao Chang family, and Lao Wu family, I can help you intercede with Qin Baihu. You have heard of Qin Baihu''s name. He is the most capable, even if Your grandson has been convicted, its not difficult for him to save him.


    Uncle Hong is a smart man. He was afraid that Hong Xiaoqi was lying to him, so he asked: "Can I really be rescued after being convicted?"


    Hong Xiaoqi nodded: "Yes, after your grandson is convicted, he will be beaten into a ve. Qin Baihu''s hands and eyes are very good. He can help you buy the child out. This can be regarded as saving him and allowing him to escape."


    Hong Wen was overjoyed when he heard this and advised: "Dad, this is a good idea. You should agree to it quickly. I''m afraid something will happen if it''s toote."


    He choked again and said: "Dad, we have been severely harmed by the Gao family. Even if we can''t save our nephew, we can''t get our family involved."


    They helped the Gao family hide gold, and they were caught moving the gold. If they don''t serve the crime, their family will also die.


    Hong Wen is already married and has a child. Although he feels sorry for his sister and nephew, he also has to worry about his wife and children.


    Uncle Hong knows his son''s difficulties. It''s not that he doesn''t love Brother Liang, it''s just that he doesn''t love him as much as he does.


    "Okay, I promise you, I am willing to testify against the Chang, Wu, and Gao families!" Mr. Hong agreed.


    It''s a good thing he agreed, otherwise the matter wouldn''t have ended so quickly tonight.


    The people of Lao Chang''s and Lao Wu''s families were all tortured. Even if they were tortured, they still shouted: "It''s unjust, we are unjust, the gold belongs to Mrs. Chang''s natal family!"


    "I''ve wronged your mother, beat me, keep beating me!" Jiang Xiaoqi was so angry that he personally took the soldier''s wooden stick, sprinkled a handful of salt on it, and hit the boss of the Chang family with just a few sticks. Beat the boss of the Chang family until he fainted.


    Mrs. Chang cried a lot when she saw this, but she still refused to admit her guilt and cried out, "I''m wronged, I''m wronged."


    Jiang Xiaoqi was helpless and cursed in his heart, damn, I have never seen such a tough-talking person. As expected, country shrews are the most difficult to deal with.


    "Brother Jiang, Uncle Hong and his son identified the gold as belonging to the Gao family. All three of their families, including Mrs. Chang''s natal Miao family, helped the Gao family hide the gold and were aplices." Hong Xiaoqi handed Jiang Xiaoqi a piece of paper. "This is the confession of the Hong family father and son. They have signed it." Jiang Xiaoqi hurriedly took the confession and looked at it, and said happily: "It really identifies the confessions of their families, hahaha, now that''s good, let''s see what the Chang family and the Wu family can do. quibble!"


    After hearing this, Madam Chang eximed, "Did the man named Hong identify us? Impossible, it''s false. The confession must be false, used to ckmail us into confessing!"


    By identifying them, the Hong family father and son also confessed, and the Hong Wen family was finished. The man named Hong loved his children so much that he couldn''t bear to give up on his daughter and grandson. How could he harm his son''s family?


    Hong Xiaoqi listened for a moment, but ignored Mrs. Chang. He just said to Jiang Xiaoqi: "Brother Jiang, the Hong family father and son have imed meritorious service. ording to the criminalw of Dachu, we should count their actions as meritorious service, and the Hong family''s guilt will be exempted." Bar."


    "What, what are you talking about? Can the Hong family be exempted from their guilt?!" After hearing this, the Wu family''s eyes turned green. Old man Wu shouted: "We also want to identify the Chang family, the Miao family and the Gao family. My family also needs to make meritorious deeds!"


    Lao Wu''s family would insist on not pleading guilty because they felt that if they confessed, they would be dead. How could they have thought that there is such a thing as meritorious deeds? Now that the Hong family was able to get away with the crime, their own family could not suffer any loss. The father and son rushed to tell the Gao family about the crime of letting them hide the gold, but Mrs. Chang couldn''t stop it in time.


    Master Jun, weve recruited you, Master Jun, let us go quickly. The Wu familys father and son looked at Jiang Xiaoqi and said with a ttering smile on their faces.


    Jiang Xiaoqi was confused. Are the Wu family members just outsiders? But you idiots like you are pouring too slowly. Others have to pour it before you do it. Whats the use of it?


    Three bangs, bangs, bangs, Jiang Xiaoqi gave them a stick each, and cursed: "Please be honest, do you think..."


    "Brother Jiang, don''t be angry yet." Hong Xiaoqi interrupted Jiang Xiaoqi: "Let them draw the stamp first."


    Once the picture is pledged, it is settled. It will be difficult for the old Wu family to change their mind.


    Although Jiang Xiaoqi has a bad temper, he is also a man of rough and tact. When he saw Hong Xiaoqi writing the confessions of the Wu family and his son quickly, he knew what he wanted to do, so he stopped first.


    After Hong Xiaoqi finished writing, he praised again: "Hey, brother Hong, no wonder Qin Baihu values you. You are very capable. Not only can you read, but now you can even write confessions."


    Hong Xiaoqi smiled sheepishly and said: "I can only write about a hundred characters, but I can''t write them well. Baihu said it looked like they were drawn with chicken feet, so I need to practice more."


    Hong Xiaoqi also attended a private school when he was a child, but he was born with a love of martial arts. In the end, he couldn''t continue studying, so his grandfather gave up and let him join the military training camp.


    Originally, Hong Xiaoqi wanted to be a bodyguard, but his grandfather did not agree, fearing that he would die in a foreign country as a bodyguard. In the end, the grandfather and grandson each took a step back and let Hong Xiaoqi be a soldier.


    "Haha, in any case, he is much better than me. I can read but not write." Jiang Xiaoqi took the confession and asked the Wu family and his son to sign: "If you don''t want to die, hurry up and press your fingerprints."


    Hey, eh, eh, press, press, press, press soon. The Wu family father and son wanted to make meritorious deeds, so they quickly pressed their fingerprints.


    Unfortunately, after they finished, Jiang Xiaoqi said: "It is enough for one family to be guilty and meritorious. Your Wu family is toote and you have no share."


    With one sentence, Old Man Wu screamed in anger and fainted. Before he fainted, he shouted: "It''s a big loss!"


    After hearing this, the two brothers of the Wu family burst into tears and cried loudly: "You have done evil. You have lied to people for half your life. This time you have failed."

 Chapter 1212: So happy

    Chapter 1212: So happy


    Chapter 1212 So happy


    Jiang Xiaoqi was annoyed by their crying and cursed: "You''re crying, you Wu family are not the principal culprits, but just co-culprits. As long as you identify the Chang family and the Gao family when you go to court, you will naturally get a light sentence."


    Really, really? The Wu brothers asked expectantly with their eyes shining.


    Jiang Xiaoqi: Believe it or not.


    He then said to Hong Xiaoqi and the two government officials: "Daozi, you three look at this gold, and I will take care of the rest."


    Qin Baihu exined that they are soldiers and this is a case of the Yamen. After the property hidden by the Gao family is found, there must be a Yamen servant watching it, so as to maintain the rtionship between the Yamen and the military department and avoid quarrels with the Yamen brothers. .


    "Brother Jiang, don''t worry, we will definitely be optimistic about gold." Hong Xiaoqi responded, and the two government officials nodded in agreement. Looking at it, they must have been frightened by the three jars of gold and have not yet recovered.


    Jiang Xiaoqi is almost thirty. He has been a g leader for many years. He works neatly and can finish all the finishing matters in less than three-quarters of an hour.


    He also arranged for two soldiers to rush to Hukang County to greet the people at the Hukang County Yamen and ask them to keep an eye on the Miao family and prevent them from leaving Hukang County.


    After that, he called Hong Xiaoqi and the others: "Knife, let''s go. Let''s go back to the county office quickly. We can''t keep such hot things with us."


    "Hey." Hong Xiaoqi responded. The two of them took their own soldiers and two government officials and ran to the county town overnight. They didn''t even go back to take a look at the Gao family in Xianggui Town.


    Mr. Gao Huang has been waiting for the news at home. She fell asleep while waiting, woke up again at dawn and continued waiting.


    When it was past half-hour, I finally couldn''t bear it anymore and asked the woman who came to deliver the meal: "Have the Hong familye?"


    ording to her previous n, after the gold was transferred, the Hong family would use the excuse of visiting their daughter to tell her whether the matter was sessful?


    The mother-inw said: "No, no one came this morning."


    "No one ising?" Mrs. Gao Huang frowned and thought, maybe she asked too early. The Hong family should be here in half an hour.


    Gao Huang suppressed her anxiety and continued to wait. After waiting for half an hour, she found her mother-inw again and asked, "Are you here?"


    The mother-inw shook her head: "No, no one hase to the Gao family today...even the number of government servants guarding the Gao family is missing."


    "Two yamen servants are missing?" Gao Huang asked: "Were you called back to the county yamen? When were you called back? For what reason were you called away? But the yamen was attacked by the vigers?"


    The olddy said: "I don''t know, old ve. When I came here this morning, I found that there were two missing patrol officers."


    Gao Huang is a very keen person, and when he hears these words, he always feels that something is going to happen.


    Mrs. Gao Huang was pacing back and forth in the room. It was so hot that she was breaking into a cold sweat. She said, "Go and get Mrs. Gao Hong."


    Hey. The old woman was very obedient and went to find someone.


    Gao Hong was twenty-two, still young and beautiful. When he saw Gao Huang, he bowed and said, "Mother-inw."


    Gao Huang stared at her and said, "You restless bitch, did you tell your father something?"


    When Mrs. Gao Hong saw that Mrs. Gao Huang was angry, she shrank in fright and hurriedly knelt down: "My daughter-inw doesn''t have one, and my daughter-inw doesn''t dare."


    Gao Hong didnt dare to do anything to disgrace the Gao family, because Gao Huang had threatened her that if she or her family dared to disobey, they would fake her death and sell her to Jiangnan as a prostitute!


    Gao Hong knew that Gao Huang was not just talking, this poisonous woman really did what she said, so she was very obedient. Gao Huang looked at Gao Hong''s cowardly appearance and knew that this loser did not dare to do anything detrimental to her, but why didn''t the Hong family father and sone?


    Kneel down in the yard until your familyes! Gao Huang felt that the Hong familys dy ining was because something had happened to the Gao family, so she wanted to show off to her and slowly get out of her control.


    Haha, then let her show the Hong family that even if something happens to the Gao family, she can still teach Gao Hong. If she wants Gao Hong to not suffer, just continue to be obedient!


    Gao Hong didn''t dare to say anything and knelt down in the middle of the courtyard.


    Gao Huang continued to wait anxiously, Chang Taohua and Gao Wu were also waiting anxiously, for fear that their parents'' family would mess up the matter and ruin their way of escape.


    The mother-inw said that as long as the gold can be transported away, even if the Gao family fails, they will be able to have food and clothing for the rest of their lives and continue to be young mistresses.


    However, Gao Huang and the others waited until noon, but did not wait for the Hong family. Instead, Jiang Bantou from the county government came back, rushed in with the government servants, and said: "Gao Huang, Gao Chang, and Gao Wu, please tell me." The evidence of the Chang family, Lao Wu family, and Lao Hong family hiding and transferring gold has been conclusive, please follow us back to the Yamen immediately for trial!"


    After saying that, without waiting for Gao Huang and others to speak, he said to the government officials: "Come on, shackle their hands and feet."


    Then he said to Gao Huang and the others: "You''d better be honest and don''t resist, otherwise you can''t me the brothers for being careless if you suffer a loss."


    When Chang Taohua and Gao Wu heard this, they were so frightened that they sat down on the ground: "It''s unfair, it''s unfair, sir."


    "


    Didn''t you see that these women are as cruel as men, especially the Gao Huang family? After hearing everything she did, County Magistrate Zheng sighed: "As a woman, you are so smart, but it''s a pity that this smartness is useless." ce."


    When Gao Huang heard this, her face was as cold as frost and she stood upright without crying and begging for mercy. Even if she was caught, she would still be proud!


    After a while, her eyes fell on Gao Hong: "Why don''t you put this woman in shackles? Could it be the other two families identified by her Hong family?"


    Hey, this woman is really smart, she guessed it right.


    Jiang Bantou did not admit it and only said to the Yamen: "Take Gao Hong with you."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gao Huang felt more at ease.


    When they were about to leave, the door of the side room opened, and Gao Weishi, the daughter-inw of Gao Boss, came out and asked: "Sir, the sinner, I would like to ask, what will happen to the sinner and the children? "


    "There have been a lot of things going on in the government office recently. Your Excellency has issued an order. Your family is not involved in this case. You are ordered to continue living here with your children until your mother''s familyes back." Jiang Bantou said.


    "My mother''s family ising back?" When Gao Wei heard this, her eyes were red and her voice was shaking.


    After she married into the Gao family, her father was very angry and disliked her for being embarrassed. After she got married, he moved his family to Linhe Mansion and took refuge with a good friend. He taught in his private school and has not been back for more than ten years. pass.


    Bantou Jiang said: "If something happens to the Gao family, as a daughter of the Wei family, the Wei family will naturallye back. Just wait, the county magistrate will not embarrass you."


    After saying this, he greeted the government officials: "Hurry up and go back to the county government office. Your Excellency is still waiting!"


    "Yes!" the government officials responded and quickly ran out of Gao''s house.


    Although Magistrate Zheng was anxious to close the case, he was very happy at the moment.

 Chapter 1213: A vicious gift

    Chapter 1213: A vicious gift


    Chapter 1213 The Vicious Gift


    "Gold, gold, the Gao family actually has gold, and there are three jars of gold!" Magistrate Zheng looked at the three jars of gold in front of him, and he felt tired at all.


    However, I felt a little bit sad because this side fisherman actually had more money than he did. It was simply unreasonable.


    Master Zheng looked at the county magistrate who was about to drool. He coughed lightly and reminded: "Sir, these are the hard-earned money of the vigers. We should spurn it when we see it."


    Well, you are right, these are indeed the hard-earned money of the folks.


    As the county magistrate, he should feel sad that these vigers have shed so much blood.


    "Master, are you okay?" Magistrate Zheng put away his greedy look and asked Master Qianliang.


    Master Qianliang said: "Sir, let''s do the math. The three jars of gold total 4,500 taels. If converted into silver, the total is 45,000 taels. ording to Dachu''s criminalw, such property confiscated from the house must be handed over six If it is given to the court, we can keep eighteen thousand taels, plus the Gao family''s house, fields, and shops, we can use 19,300 taels of silver this time."


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Neen thousand three hundred taels, although it is not enough, it can still help the vigers to some extent."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "What happened to the Gao family has frightened those evil people in the county who want to take advantage of the opportunity to steal the farmers'' property. Sang, you have made a meritorious deed this time."


    Shocking those evil people and preventing them from causing more chaos in Tianfu County is more important than neen thousand taels of silver.


    As soon as the incident involving the Gao family came out, the county became much more peaceful. Even most of the vigers kneeling at the Yamen Gate left carrying the coffin.


    After Magistrate Zheng heard that half of the vigers had left, he understood everything. In addition to the Gao family, someone else had bribed the vigers and wanted them to cause trouble!


    Magistrate Zheng was so angry that he almost couldn''t imagine that if the Gao family hadn''t been raided, there would have been several families in the county that were more vicious and difficult to deal with than the Gao family.


    There is also the matter of Mr. Liu. If it is found out that there is something wrong with Mr. Liu, that will be another great achievement.


    "Sang, I''m afraid Tianfu County won''t be able to keep you." Magistrate Zheng likes Sang Qin very much. With him under his control, Tianfu County is much cleaner and clearer. I don''t even dare to do evil.


    If Sang is gone and there is no one capable of holding down themander, the bad guys in the county and the bandits from other ces maye to do evil after hearing the news.


    After all, Tianfu County is one of the richest counties in the vicinity, and those evil people have been grinding their teeth for a long time to grab it.


    Thinking of these things, Magistrate Zheng had a headache.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, sir. Before you leave office, I will not go to the city to defend the army camp."


    His n in the past few years is to marry Xiaoyu, train people, and arrange things in Tianfu County. Only after everything is arranged, can he move forward.


    After all, this step is a major matter that affects the life and death of several families. He must arrange everything properly and make sure that nothing goes wrong.


    County Magistrate Zheng was happy when he heard this, and sympathized with General Guo and Deputy General Lan: "General Guo and Deputy General Lan have been interested in you for several years. If you reject them again this time, Deputy General Lan will be very angry." Not light."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "No, there is also a good seedling in the Fucheng garrison camp, named Zhong Yu. He is very good. If Lieutenant Lan takes care of him more, he can also train a good helper."


    The Zhong family was rich and had two doting sons and younger brothers. When the national treasury was empty and the military pay in the south was cut in half, the camp was in great need of Zhong Yu.


    With him, he will have money and a direct way tomunicate with the capital. In times of crisis, letters for help can be sent directly to Tianting, which is very beneficial to He''an Prefecture. If there is really trouble in He''an Prefecture or Tianfu County, Zhong Yu will be their life-saving straw.


    Magistrate Zheng didnt know that Zhong Yu was the little overlord of the Zhong family. Hearing this, he just thought, Ah, Sang is indeed a generous and good boy.


    Sir, Gao Huang and others have brought them back. Jiang Xiaoqi came in to report.


    Magistrate Zheng was overjoyed and immediately said: "Shengtang, I will convict the temptress so that the case can be closed."


    Then he said to the money and grain master: "Divide the money well and see how much each household can get. However, those who are rich and can pay the taxes do not need to divide it. It will be given to those who are too poor to open the pot."


    "Yes." Master Qianliang responded, and then led the scribes to start calcting the ounts.


    Magistrate Zheng, Sang Qin, and Lieutenant Jiang went to the front court.


    Magistrate Zheng did not talk nonsense to Gao Huang. After presenting the evidence, he directly convicted her.


    Gao Huang sneered: "It turns out that the Hong family really sold me out. Haha, you surnamed Hong thought that if the Gao family failed and I failed, would your daughter be able to escape the sea of misery? What a pity, I left you a Dali, when your daughteres back, find a doctor to take her pulse, and then you will know what the Dali is."


    "You, what did you say? What did you do to my daughter?!" Uncle Hong was so anxious that he asked Gao Huang.


    Mrs. Gao Huang admired his painful look for a moment and said with a smile: "It''s nothing. I just gave your daughter some tiger and wolf medicine to prevent her from giving birth again in this life. So your daughter wants to remarry and live a peaceful life." , thats a dream!


    This is why Gao Hong never got pregnant again after seven years of giving birth to a son.


    "You, you vicious woman, you have such a vicious heart, why did you harm my daughter like this?!" Old Man Hong burst into tears. He still thought that after rescuing his daughter, he would marry her as an honest man, but he didn''t expect it. The daughter was so harmed that she could no longer give birth.


    This is a second marriage. If she can''t have a child, who will marry her?


    "My God, how can you be so cruel and make my daughter''s life so miserable?" Mr. Hong beat his chest and said: "If my Hong family does something bad, your retribution will be on me, so why bother harming my daughter? !


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng was shocked. This Gao Huang family is really vicious. He actually used such despicable means to harm people: "Come here, take Gao Huang family to the torture chamber for torture!"


    This kind of vicious woman can''t do anything without a beating.


    Gao Huang was not afraid at all. When she entered Gao''s house and decided to help Gao Sanxiong, she never thought about a good end. However, she looked at Qin Sang and said: "You are smart, but you are full of evil spirits and havemitted too many sins." , I guess its unlikely to end well!


    If it werent for him, the Gao family would not have been defeated!


    With a snap, Magistrate Zheng became angry: "You old pious woman, you are still cursing people at this time. You really have no conscience at all. Someone, please take her down quickly."


    Just one more look at Magistrate Zheng makes him unappetizing.


    "Yes." The government officials were also very angry with Gao Huang. They had never seen such a vicious old woman.


    "My lord, my lord, the peasant women were unjustly used. All the bad things were done by Gao Huang, an old pious woman, who forced the peasant women to do it." Chang Taohua was a shrewd person. Seeing that Gao Huang had been caught, she immediately lied: " If the civilian women don''t help her do evil things, she will give them the medicine to kill their children. The civilian women are afraid that they won''t be able to give birth, so they are forced to do things for her. The civilian women are miserable!"


    What a miserable person you are. Among the four daughters-inw of the Gao family, you are the one who has given birth to the most children. Who are you to me for the fact that you still have no heir medicine?

 Chapter 1214: lesson

    Chapter 1214: lesson


    Chapter 1214 Lessons


    Magistrate Zheng was speechless: "You woman, you can''t even use your brain to tell a lie, you just pick up what''s avable. You lied like this when Gao Hongshi was drugged, you are Gao Huangshi''s My dear daughter-inw, can she drug you and cut off her son''s incest?"


    Chang Taohua was stunned and cried again: "Sir, Gao Lao Er has four girls who have **** with each other, and he also has two widows outside. There is no shortage of women to bear children for him. That''s why Gao Huang used drugs to intimidate the people. Women, women of the people are really..."


    "Okay, the evidence of the crime is conclusive, no need to say anything more." Magistrate Zheng said impatiently: "Gag her mouth, and then let them draw her."


    "Sir, I don''t want it. Women are forced to do so!" Chang Taohua cried, but before she could shout twice, the yamen gagged her mouth, pressed her fingerprints, and dragged her to the women''s cell to lock her up.


    Gao Wu also wanted to cry out her injustice, but the officer quickly blocked her mouth. She couldn''t even cry out. She was forced to plead guilty and was taken to the cell.


    Gao Hong was able to avoid jail because of his father and brother''s meritorious service. However, if he wanted to be truly freed from the crime, he had to wait until the Fucheng Yamen approved it.


    Gao Hong was just an aplice. As long as the Fucheng Yamen agreed, he could be released without approval from the Dali Temple in the capital.


    Only major cases such as murder, robbery, embezzlement, and rebellion will be approved by Dali Temple.


    "Sister Ye, don''t be sad. The old godly woman must have lied to you about the unbearable thing. Dad will ask a good doctor to take a look at you." Uncle Hong looked at his daughter and felt extremely distressed. It was because my girl was good-looking and simple-minded that she was deceived by Gao Laosi.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xiaoqi begged: "Sir, Doctor Zhou is still in the execution room, why not let hime and show Gao Hongshi."


    Convenient, fast and save money.


    Magistrate Zheng got the three jars of gold from the Gao family. He was very happy and nodded in agreement: "If it works, let Dr. Zhoue and show it to Gao Hong."


    Thank you, sir, thank you, sir! Uncle Hong burst into tears of gratitude and waited anxiously for Dr. Zhou.


    Not long after, Jiang Xiaoqi brought Dr. Zhou, and after feeling Hong Ye''s pulse in person, he said sadly: "It is true that he was given the medicine of tiger and wolf, and it should have been given during the confinement period. There is little chance of cure. "


    "Doctor Zhou, please help me to treat my sister Ye! She is still so young and has decades to live. She will have to get married in the future. She has to give birth." Uncle Hong cried and begged Dr. Zhou: "Doctor Zhou, don''t worry. Even if you prescribe medicine, my family will definitely give you enough money and we will never default on it."


    Doctor Zhou was in a dilemma: "How can ordinary people afford to treat a serious disease like this that requires long-term medication? Your daughter has also given birth, and she will be fine if she has a baby by her side. Don''t waste the family''s money."


    Now that taxes are so heavy, money has to be spent on life-saving things, so lets leave things like having children first.


    "Dad, there is no need to treat her. My daughter is fine." Hong Ye has not been pregnant for many years and has already suspected that she will not be able to have another baby. She doesn''t care. She feels more rxed if she doesn''t give birth to a child for the Gao family: "My daughter is open...if she marries in the future People, marry a man who has a son, and dont choose a daughter.


    Hong Ye does not want to remarry, but her father is old and cannot protect her forever, and her brother is married again, so it is impossible to support her forever. In order to no longer burden her father and brother, remarrying is her best way out.


    Dad, my daughter is begging you, if she cant be cured, is that okay? My daughter doesnt want to cause any more trouble to the family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Hong burst into tears. He looked at his son and thought of the current taxes and other grandchildren in the family. He could only agree with tears: "Okay, it''s not cured. Don''t worry, dad will definitely find a good home for you." I wont let you suffer anymore.


    "Okay, my daughter believes in her father." Hong Ye smiled and wanted to ask his son about Liang Geer''s news, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Hong Wen grabbed his sleeve. Hong Ye was smart and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Magistrate Zheng and the others did not wait much longer and told Old Man Hong: "Keep an eye on Gao Hong. She is not allowed to leave the house without permission before the approval from the Fucheng Yamen arrives."


    After saying that, he took the guys back to the back office and continued to be busy with taxes. "Master Hundred Households, a group of people havee outside. The leaders are two old men, named Zhou and Lin. They say they are your fellow vigers. They escaped from the famine together and they are moring to see you." Zhang Zhong came to Houya in person to find him. Qin Sang tactfully told him about the outside affairs.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang already knew who the visitor was, and said to Jiang Qi and Magistrate Zheng who were looking over: "It''s Mr. Zhou Laolin from Xializi Vige, Niugou Town. He must be here to intercede for Zhou Lao Er. You two Sir, there is no need to worry, I will send them away now."


    Go. Magistrate Zheng and Jiang Qi were relieved after hearing this and continued to be busy with taxes and appeasing the people.


    "My son was brought to the Gao family as a guest by Li Kuihu. Who would have thought that the Gao family was so innocent that they actuallymitted a crime. But my son did not do any evil. He was innocent and was implicated. He should not be taken to the Yamen." Mr. Zhou said in the Yamen. He was crying and shouting, trying his best to say that Zhou Laoer had notmitted any crime and was arrested by the government officials by mistake.


    !


    The long knife in Qin Sang''s hand hit the big drum at the entrance of the yamen, interrupting Mr. Zhou''s cry.


    "Qin Baihu, this is the Qin Baihu you are looking for." The vigers who were still kneeling tenaciously at the yamen door kindly reminded Mr. Zhou, but when reminded, they took a few steps back. They didn''t want to was affected by Qin Baihu''s anger.


    Look at how dark Qin Baihu''s handsome face is? I''m afraid I''m going to need a knife.


    Mr. Lin and Mr. Zhou turned around and looked at Qin Sang. Seeing that his face was cold and solemn, his eyes were murderous, and his whole body was shrouded in evil aura, he was so frightened that he hurried back.


    Lao Zhou calmed down and cried: "Young man from the Qin family? Hey, Sang, you have to save your Uncle Zhou."


    "Shut up." Qin Sang said coldly, his voice was not loud, but his momentum was so strong that it frightened Mr. Zhou and choked him.


    Hmm, why is this boy from the Qin family so cruel?


    Before you came to the county government, did you go to the Gu family in Dafeng Vige? Qin Sang asked.


    Lao Zhou looked at Qin Sang''s appearance and did not dare to answer.


    Mr. Lin said: "We have been there. Mr. Zhou wanted to ask the Gu family for help, but we couldn''t enter the vige. We were kicked out. The Zhou family had no choice but toe to the county government to look for you."


    He added: "The old man didn''te here to help the Zhou family, but because he was afraid that the Zhou family would do something bad again."


    "Brother Lin, you are so cold-hearted. When you saw something happened to my second son, you cut ties with my family." Mr. Zhou was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. The man named Lin disrespected him less and less. In the past, Lin The old man listened to him very much.


    "Been there? Then there''s nothing to say." Qin Sang moved his hand behind his back: "Zhou Laoer vited the criminalw, and the Zhou family should sit together, catch them, and throw them into prison!"


    Dont you want to see Zhou Laoer? He made it happen.


    "Yes!" Zhang Zhong led the soldiers from the military post, Luo Wu and the government officials rushed towards the Zhou family in a swarm, and gave away the crying Mr. Zhou, Zhou Lao, Zhou Lao''er''s daughter-inw, and the innocent Zhou Dng. Caught.


    "The Yamen originally wanted to let you go, but you came here anyway, so we can''t me us." Luo Wu had long disliked the Zhou family and arrested them, which was exactly what he wanted.


    But Qin Sang didn''t really want to punish the Zhou family, he just wanted to teach them a lesson so that they wouldn''t make trouble again.

 Chapter 1215: Selfish person

    Chapter 1215: Selfish person


    Chapter 1215 Selfish people


    Mr. Zhou originally cried out to the vigers at the yamen gate, but when he saw that he was arrested, he immediately turned into a quail with fear.


    Zhou Lang and Zhou Hu both bullied the weak and feared the strong. They were so frightened that they cried and said tremblingly: "Spare, spare my life... we don''t dare anymore, we don''t dare anymore."


    Only Zhou Dng calmed down after the panic, looked at Qin Sang and Luo Wu, said nothing, and allowed the government officials to **** him to the cell.


    Bang, bang, bang, Zhou Lao, Zhou Dng, and Zhou Lang were thrown into a dirty, smelly cell full of lice and rats, while Mrs. Zhou Hu was thrown into the women''s cell.


    Although Zhou Hu is not a good person, reputation can kill people. If Zhou Hu and Zhou Laoguan are put together, Zhou Hu will be drowned in saliva in just one night.


    "Be honest, if you dare to make trouble again, you will be punished with an additional penalty!" Luo Wu warned them, turning his eyes to Mr. Zhou: "Especially you, Qin Gu, Luotian and others have already given you enough face, if you still want to rely on your old man to trick others, , you cant afford the consequences!


    Lao Zhou trembled all over after hearing this. Why is this boy from the Luo family so fierce?


    Okay, okay, every one of them will not care about his fellow vigers when they be sessful. Seeing that his family is in trouble, everyone will look down on him. Wait, the old man will definitely give you guys...


    But what can he do to the Qin Gu Luotian family?


    Mr. Zhou knew that based on the current wealth of the families and the prospects of their children, his Zhou family would never be able to bully them in their lifetime, and could only tter the Qin Gu Luotian family.


    Mr. Zhou cried, crying very sadly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Why is my Zhou familys fortune so bad? They all came here to escape famine, and everyone else has be rich and became an official. Why does my family have to live so hard?" !


    Xiao Tang Yamen couldn''t stand listening anymore and cursed: "Old man, what are you suffering from? Don''t think that we don''t know the details of your family. Your family''s life is much better than that of the Lin family just by giving away your granddaughter."


    The Lin family was clearing up wastnd and farming, and all the food was stolen overnight. Because the Zhou family had Li Kuihu''s support, they could also follow them to steal the Lin family''s food, so their life was not toofortable.


    The Zhou family just knows how to cry about poverty.


    Lao Zhou was so angry that he was half-dead when he heard what Xiaotang Yamen said, but he did not dare to speak back.


    Zhou Lang was young and energetic, and shouted: "You are a bitch, you know how to bully us, let us out quickly, or I want you to look good!"


    "Hey, you want me to look good? Come on,e on, I''ll give you some color now." Xiao Tang Yamen nced at Luo Wu, and after seeing him nodding, he immediately rushed into the cell with two Yamen officers, and put Zhou Lang was dragged out: "Let''s go to the execution room, I will help you stretch your muscles!"


    Xing, Xingfang! Zhou Lang turned pale with fright and hurriedly called Mr. Zhou: Grandpa, save me, save me.


    With a bang, Xiao Tang''s Yamen pped Zhou Lang and cursed: "What the hell, your grandpa is locked up, can he still save you?"


    As he said that, he dragged Zhou Lang to the torture room. Not long after, Zhou Lang''s screams came from the torture room next door.


    Ah, ah, it is as miserable as it is.


    Lao Zhou was trembling, his face was pale, he was sweating coldly, and he looked like he was about to faint.


    Luo Wu sneered: "Are you afraid? If you are afraid, just be honest. If you dare to make trouble again, you will be the next one to be dragged to the torture chamber!"


    Lao Zhou had been scared to death for a long time. When he heard this, he couldn''t hold on. He rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa!" Zhou Dng hurriedly rushed over and pinched Mr. Zhou''s body. He finally woke up Mr. Zhou, but Mr. Zhou''s whole body became weak and he screamed in his throat. He lookedpletely helpless. The appearance of returning to the soul. Zhou Dng was anxious and begged Luo Wu: "Leader Luo, I know grandpa and the others are not doing the right thing, but for the sake of his old age, can you please invite Dr. Zhou toe and see him? I, I can''t Watch him die in prison.


    As he spoke, he kowtowed to Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu knew that Qin Sang only wanted to scare the Zhou family, not to kill the Zhou family. Seeing that Zhou Dng was a decent person, Luo Wu nodded and agreed: "Wait."


    Not long after, Dr. Zhou was brought.


    Doctor Zhou is very helpless. He is a famous doctor in the county town, and he has been hanging around the yamen these days, but he has a good impression of the yamen because of this.


    Mr. Zheng is worthy of being from an aristocratic family, and he works very by the rules. He is afraid that the vigers who kneel at the yamen gate for taxes will faint or starve to death, so he is invited to sit in charge. Once a viger faints, he will treat it and return it to the vigers in one day. They distributed a meal, which caused some poor people toe here just to eat and drink after hearing the news.


    "It''s nothing serious. I''m just scared. Just take good care of him." After taking Mr. Zhou''s pulse, Dr. Zhou gave him a few injections. Then he thought that Mr. Zhou was a troublemaker, so he added: "Although this time It''s okay, but after all, I''m getting older, so remember not to make a fuss or be too sad or happy, otherwise you will definitely have a stroke and be paralyzed, and you will have to lie in bed from now on."


    "What? Doctor, are you serious?" Mr. Zhou was afraid of death. He immediately started to tremble and asked Doctor Zhou''s hand.


    Doctor Zhou nodded: "Well, you are old and have escaped from the famine. You are in a state of exhaustion, so you have to take a good rest, otherwise you will easily be paralyzed, or even be unable to breathe, so just go over there."


    Mr. Zhou cried: "Doctor, doctor, please give me some good medicine to take good care of. My grandson hasn''t gotten married yet, and I haven''t been able to see my great-grandson yet. We can''t just do this." went."


    Luo Wu''s expression changed when he heard this. He was so afraid of death. Just be afraid of death.


    Doctor Zhou said: "You want to prescribe medicine? Medicine is not cheap. Just rest."


    Look at what your grandchildren are wearing? Coarse linen clothes. The material of the clothes can peel off ayer of the skin of the person. If you still need to take good medicine, you may not want to drag the whole family to death.


    Mr. Zhou said as if he was grasping at straws: "Okay, doctor, just prescribe good medicine, my family can afford the money!"


    "What medicine should I prescribe? Don''t you think it''s enough to harm your own children and grandchildren?" Luo Wu interrupted Mr. Zhou: "You are a selfish person, and if you dare to act like a monster again, I will immediately have you taken to the torture chamber to be tortured."


    This this?


    Mr. Zhou panicked and wiped his tears and said, "I can''t live even if I want to?"


    "Let''s do this. I''ll prescribe you a few doses of cheap and effective medicine. You can take it for a month and rest. Remember not to get angry, otherwise it will be useless no matter how good the medicine you take." Dr. Zhou saw that Mr. Zhou was a Selfishly, if he didn''t prescribe medicine for him, he would probably go to another drug store to buy expensive medicine, which would still harm Zhou Dng.


    "Hey, thank you, doctor." Mr. Zhou was so happy that he didn''t care about Zhou Lang''s screams of being tortured. He watched Doctor Zhou prescribe the medicine and took the prescription solemnly.


    Luo Wu simply couldn''t bear to see it, and decided to lock up Mr. Zhou for a while longer, and beat him the next day to let him suffer enough in prison before letting him out.


    However, Zhou Lao was not frightened as Luo Wu imagined. After Zhou Lang was dragged back covered in blood, he fainted again. When he woke up, he cried: "It''s wrong. The old man knows it''s wrong. Please Please beg Mr. Luo to let us go. I will never dare to make trouble again or plot against your family."


    It''s a pity that Luo Wu ignored him at all and turned around and left.

 Chapter 1216: Li Qiangzi

    Chapter 1216: Li Qiangzi


    Chapter 1216 Li Qiangzi


    Outside the Yamen, Mr. Lin kept apologizing to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang still had a lot of things to do, so he didn''t have time to listen to him. He just said: "You can go back first. Mr. Zhou and the others will be able to go back in a while."


    Luo Wu came out and said to Qin Sang: "I beat Zhou Lang so hard that Mr. Zhou fainted when he saw it. He looked frightened."


    Qin Sang nodded when he heard this and looked at Mr. Lin: "Don''t worry, when the Zhou familyes back, they will definitely be reborn."


    If they are not straightened out, their surname will not be Qin.


    "Hey, Sang, Brother Wu, thank you very much." Mr. Lin was very happy. If the Zhou family could change for the better, he would really be thankful to God. After all, they were escaping together, so they werepanions after all.


    He asked again: "Can Zhou Laoer and Li Kuihu be released?"


    Qin Sang: "No, the evidence of the two''s guilt is conclusive. This life is over."


    Zhou Laoer followed Li Kuihu because of his daughter. In the past few years, he had secretly helped Li Kuihu with some small cases. This time he was arrested at the Gao family again, and was involved in spreading rumors in an attempt to bring trouble to Niugou Town. , must be sentenced.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lin had a look of sadness on his face, and finally he could only shake his head, sighed and left.


    Just as he left the county gate, he was stopped by Li Kuihu''s wife and son: "Mr. Lin, how is my man? Will he be released soon?"


    When Mr. Lin saw Li Qian''s mother and son, he frowned. Then he looked at Miss Zhou behind her, who was barefoot, thin and haggard, with two p marks on her face. Her eyes turned red. This child also had a hard life. .


    "Grandpa Lin." Miss Zhou held her son''s hand and greeted Mr. Lin. Her feet moved, obviously because she felt embarrassed because she had no shoes to wear.


    Great-grandpa of the Lin family. Mrs. Zhous son calls Mr. Lin very much. He likes Mr. Lin very much because Mr. Lin gives him food and doesnt beat or scold him. He is much better than his aunt and brother.


    Hey, Brother Shu is good, Mr. Lin replied with a smile.


    Li Qian was angry and yelled at Mr. Lin: "Mr. Lin, let me ask you, has the matter been sessful or not? The Zhou family has said that you have an acquaintance working in the Yamen, and you are still the boss of the hundred households in the county. My juniors, I respect you. Once youe forward, I will save my man. Where is this man now? Where is this man?!"


    Li Qianshi is a shrew. She doesn''t give Mr. Lin any face, and keeps shouting with saliva.


    When Mr. Lin saw passers-by looking over, he didn''t want to cause too much trouble, so he walked to the grass on the roadside. After Li Qianshi came over cursing, he said: "Li Kuihu helped Gao Sanxiong do evil, and he has been caught, so The evidence for his guilt is conclusive, and both he and Zhou Laoer will be sentenced and cannot be saved."


    "What? It can''t be saved? Why can''t it be saved? It can definitely be saved. You must not be trying your best to help!" Li Qianshi shouted with her hands on her hips.


    Mr. Lins brows were furrowed. People say that women from the south are gentle, but howe this Li Qian family is more fierce than the women from the northwest?


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the Yamen and ask. But don''t me the old man for not reminding you that the Zhou family has been imprisoned by Qin Baihu for making trouble, and Zhou Lang was also tortured."


    "What? The Zhou family has been arrested!" After hearing this, Li Qian became scared, but she didn''t give up. If Li Kuihu couldn''t be rescued, the family property that he had upied because of his evil deeds would be taken back by the vigers. , then she and her son would have to live a hard life.


    Ms. Zhous face paled and she asked, Grandpa Lin, my grandpa and the others were really arrested?


    Mr. Lin nodded: "Well, Qin Baihu was very dissatisfied when he saw that your grandfather was making too much trouble and arrested them all. But Qin Baihu just wanted to teach them a lesson and will release them after a while." "Why should we be released? My man has been sentenced, and his Zhou family still wants to be released?" Li Qianshi scolded sternly, and ran to drag Mr. Lin: "No, you old man must not have tried your best to intercede. Follow me into the city and ask for love again.


    Li Qianshi is a strong woman with great strength. She can drag Mr. Lin several meters away in the blink of an eye.


    When Li Qiangzi saw this, he rolled his eyes, ran to grab Miss Zhou, and dragged her towards the city gate: "You also escaped from the famine with Qin Gu''s Luotian family. You must know Mr. Luo Ban and others." Qin Baihu, you also need to plead for mercy."


    As he spoke, he took the opportunity to take advantage of Miss Zhou.


    Ah, stop it, Li Qiangzi, you beast, if you dare to do anything else again, I will die for you! This is not the first time that Miss Zhou has been taken advantage of by Li Qiangzi, but this is the first time that she has been taken advantage of in public in broad daylight.


    Ms. Zhou really wanted to die, but she was weak and couldn''t break free.


    "Oh, are you going to die in front of me?" Li Qiangzi smiled, looked back at Mr. Li Qian and Mr. Lin, and suddenly approached Miss Zhou, and said sadly: "My father has been arrested, and he will nevere back in this life." Come here, the Li family will be mine from now on, and so will you."


    Li Qiangzi has parents like Li Kuihu and Li Qianshi, so he cannot be a good person. He has been sneaking around since he was a child, and when he was older, he would climb the wall to peek at the yellow-flowered girl.


    Ms. Zhou is very good-looking, but she was noticed by Li Qiangzi as soon as she entered Li''s house.


    At first, I only dared to peek secretly, and then I took advantage of Li Kuihu when he was not at home. Now that I heard that Li Kuihu would note back, I was so excited that I touched him tantly.


    He sneered again and said: "Be honest, or else I will kill you when you go back tonight!"


    Li Qiangzi, you beast! Miss Zhou was desperate. She thought that Li Kuihu was arrested and her hard life was over, but she didnt expect Li Qiangzi to show up again.


    Thinking that she might have to serve Li Qiangzi in the future and mess up her son''s seniority, Miss Zhou cried helplessly, feeling that she wasparable to a prostitute.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she bit Li Qiangzi''s hand until he let go. She picked up her son and rushed forward, no matter where she rushed, as long as she could escape from the clutches of the Li family.


    You bitch, you dare to run, stop me! Li Qiangzi chased after her and quickly grabbed Miss Zhou.


    Hurry!


    A carriage wasing from the official road. Fortunately, the driver was very skilled in driving, otherwise he would have killed Li Qiangzi, Miss Zhou and her son.


    "Who the **** is that? The one looking for death who surprised my young master''s carriage?" Dou Shaodong''s family has been extremely busy these days. They have just rushed back to the county town from Qingfu Town to prepare for the opening of a new bank tomorrow.


    He was too tired, so he fell asleep in the carriage. Just as he was sleeping soundly, the carriage suddenly stopped and almost turned over.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was thrown out of the carriage by the sudden stop of the carriage, and rolled twice on the ground, dirtying their expensive brocade clothes.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was so angry that they wanted to kill someone. They stood up in a rage, held their messy hair, and shouted around: "Who is it, the destitute child whose ancestral grave was dug up that shocked my young master''s carriage? Come forward and kowtow to admit your mistake. !

 Chapter 1217: Clean up the Li family mother and son

    Chapter 1217: Clean up the Li family mother and son


    Chapter 1217 Dealing with the Li familys mother and son


    "Master, are you okay?!" Dou Zhi rushed over as soon as the carriage stopped, supported Dou Shaodong''s house, and checked his injuries.


    Hmm, the injury was nothing serious, it was just a scratch on the face and a little blood on the mouth.


    But the whole body was covered with dust, the beautiful robe was scratched by gravel, and the beautiful bun was messy, with a few grass clippings stuck to the messy hair.


    "Is it okay? You are blind. Is it okay for me to look like this? My hair is all messed up!" Dou Shaodong''s family shouted, almost furious.


    Dou Meng was the driver of the car and one of the shadow guards who personally protected Dou Shaodong''s family. When he saw that Dou Shaodong''s family was fine, he immediately rushed to Li Qiangzi''s face, grabbed Li Qiangzi and said: "Master, they are the ones who rushed over and surprised us. The family carriage.


    As he spoke, he moved his feet and kicked out a stone, which hit Miss Zhou on her body. She screamed in pain and fell back down after she had just gotten up.


    You surprised my young masters carriage and caused him to be injured. If you drive away, the Dou family will make you regret it for the rest of your life! Dou Meng warned.


    When Li Shuzi heard this, he cried and hugged Miss Zhou: "Oh, oh, oh, don''t hit my mother, don''t hit my mother."


    "Cry your ass, shut up. If you cry again, I''ll sell you out!" Dou Shaodong''s family was furious, and they were irritated by Li Shuzi''s cry. They yelled, scaring Li Shuzi so much that he quickly covered his mouth, but the tears were It fell even harder.


    Tsk, Dou Shaodong''s family shook their heads: "Do today''s male dolls have this much courage? How can they cry like this after just yelling?"


    It''s nothing like when he and the young Marquis were young, they were so fierce.


    "Are you the **** who shocked my young master''s carriage?" Dou Shaodong walked in front of Li Qiangzi and looked down at Li Qiangzi, who was a head shorter than him: "My young master will give you two options. One is to kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake and pay five yuan." Two silver coins, the second is to go to the Yamen to file awsuit, you may go to jail or pay morepensation, take your choice."


    "What? Five taels of silverpensation? Are you dreaming about this?" Li Qian still cared about Li Qiangzi very much. When he saw something happened here, he dragged Mr. Lin back. When he heard this, he shouted: " Why did your carriage surprise you, who are you trying to ckmail? It was obviously your carriage that hit my son and almost killed him, you should be the one to pay thepensation!"


    He cried again and said to the passers-by who came around to watch the excitement: "Oh, oh, folks, this young master from a rich family is bullying others. You must make the decision for our mother and son. You cannot let this young master from a rich family just rely on his money." Bullying!"


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "Ha, I have traveled all over the world, and I have seen a lot of shrews like you who spit on people and nder others in return. Do you know what their fate is?"


    "What''s the fate? Think about your own fate first." Li Qianshi looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "Looking at the ent, he must be from another ce. You, a foreigner, dare to bully a local. You really don''t think you have a long life. I Im warning you, pay for it quickly, one hundred taels, if you dare to give me a copper less, I, the people of Xializi Vige, Niugou Town, will definitely want you to look good!


    As long as the country people want justice, the whole vige and the whole n will be mobilized. If it is not the case, it will be a group fight.


    Dou Shaodong''s family had seen this kind of thing before. He smiled and looked at Dou Zhi: "Did you remember it?"


    Write down the young master, word for word. Dou Zhi took out a pen and paper at some point and had already written down what Li Qianshi said.


    Dou Shaodongs family nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Dou Meng: There is a shrew bullying me, why dont you go over and beat her up.


    Dou Meng threw Li Qiangzi to the ground. He moved and with a whoosh, he jumped in front of Li Qianshi like the wind. With a bang, he kicked Li Qianshi''s knees. After knocking Li Qianshi to the ground, he twisted Her hands almost dislocated Li Qianshi''s hands.


    "Ah!" Li Qianshi screamed and wanted to speak, but the severe pain made her speechless for a while.


    Dou Shaodongs family was not satisfied with what he saw: To deal with such a shrew, you should just p her in the mouth and kick her knees.


    Dou Meng: "Master, your knees are made of bones. Kicking your knees will hurt more than pping you in the mouth."


    How dare you talk back!


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry, but Dou Meng, who looked serious, could not help it. He pointed at Mr. Lin and asked, "Are you in the same group with them?"


    Mr. Lin: "We are just acquaintances, and we are not on good terms with Li Qian''s mother and son. We are fellow vigers with Zhou''s girl and her son." "Since we know each other, let''s go to the Yamen together." Dou Shaodong''s family was toozy to sort out the rtionship between Mr. Lin and the Zhou and Li families. Because of the family rtionship, I also asked to go to the Yamen.


    Then he looked at the passers-by who were watching the excitement and shouted loudly: "This shrew''s son shocked my carriage. Some of you must have seen it clearly. For five taels of silver, as long as you go with my young boss to the Yamen to testify, you can get five taels of silver." Two silver coins as reward!"


    With that said, he took the money bag handed over by Dou Zhi, opened it, and showed everyone the white silver inside.


    "Silver, it looks like there are at least a hundred taels." The passers-by who were watching the excitement were excited. Originally they didn''t want to care about such troublesome matters, but when they heard that they would get five taels of silver to testify, more than a dozen people immediately ran out: "Young Master, we saw this, and we are willing to go with you to testify!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at these dozen people, sneered, and ordered three people: "You, you, you, follow my Shaodong''s family to the Yamen, and the others should get out of here."


    Do you think I am a fool? Will I give each of you five taels of silver? Two or more people are enough to testify.


    Other passers-by who were not chosen saw this and scolded them: "Why do you still choose someone? We have all agreed to help you testify."


    Heh, Im not allowed to be picky about the money my boss spends! Get out of here right away. If you dont get out, Ill drag you all to the Yamen and charge you with the grave crime of not reporting what he knew and helping a shrew mother and her son to harm others!


    Dou Zhi has a headache. What kind of nonsense is this?


    However, the passers-by who were watching the excitement were frightened and did not dare to curse anymore, so they ran away quickly.


    "Hmph, they are just a bunch of people who need to be dealt with. And you two shrews, mother and son, today I will let you have a taste of what it feels like to be beaten!" Dou Shaodong''s family pointed at Li Qian''s mother and son and cursed, feeling very unhappy. pole.


    Let him be thrown out of the carriage. Not only was he embarrassed, but he dared to disturb his sleep!


    Do you know how long its been since he had a good nights sleep?


    Lets go! Dou Shaodongs family gave the order, and a group of people marched towards the Yamen.


    Dong dong dong!


    The big drum at the yamen door was beaten by Dou Meng.


    Magistrate Zheng frowned when he heard the sound of drums: "Why are there people beating drums to cry out injustice again? Didn''t you say that the vigers have been stabilized?"


    After Gao Sanxiong and his group were arrested, there were a lot less noisy vigers in Shangyamen, and a new bank will open tomorrow. Many people have gone home to prepare their household registration today, nning to borrow money when the new bank opens.


    Only a few casual eaters and drinkers stayed at the yamen gate.


    "Don''t worry, sir. It shouldn''t be a big deal. I''ll go out and take a look." Master Zheng said, leaving the yard and met Luo Wu who came to report the news.


    Luo Wu: "Master, Li Kuihu''s daughter-inw and son provoked Dou Shaodong''s family, and they took them to the Yamen toin."


    Master Zheng was stunned: "Ha, the Li family''s mother and son actually got into trouble with Dou Shaodong''s family. They are really looking for death."


    Master Zheng was very happy. He went into the house with Luo Wu and told Magistrate Zheng what had happened.


    County Magistrate Zheng heard that the wealthy family Dou Shaodong came to report the case in person. He dared not neglect the case, so he immediately took over the case and took people to the front yard to raise the case.

 Chapter 1218: New bank opened

    Chapter 1218: New bank opened


    Chapter 1218 New Bank Opening


    With two bangs, the mother and son of the Li family were thrown into the court. Dou Shaodong raised his chin and looked at them arrogantly. If he hadn''t been in the court, he could have stepped on their backs and talked.


    "Sir, this shrew mother and son first frightened my carriage, causing me to be thrown out of the carriage and almost killed me. Afterwards, they swore that my carriage hit her son and wanted to ckmail me for a hundred taels of silver!" Dou Shaodong''s family He extended a finger and said: "My lord, ording to the criminalw of Dachu, it is a serious crime for ordinary people to extort more than one hundred taels of silver. In severe cases, they will be exiled thousands of miles away. Please handle it impartially."


    Hiss, Mr. Zheng looked at Dou Shaodong''s family and felt that he was not an ordinary person who deserved a beating, but Mr. Ouyang said that Dou Shaodong''s family was the owner of the New Bank who contributed the most money.


    This wealthy wealthy man and life-saver can now not be offended but must be respected.


    With a bang, Magistrate Zheng pped the rm and said: "Li Qiangzi, Li Qian, what the Dou Shaodong family said is true? Tell me quickly, if you dare to tell a lie, you will be punished severely!"


    Li Qianshi shouted: "No, sir, this little **** is lying. It was his carriage that hit my son first, please catch him quickly!"


    s, Magistrate Zheng sighed, why are there so many such stupid women?


    He pointed at Li Qiangzi and said: "You said Dou Shaodong''s carriage hit your son, but look at Li Qiangzi, he has good hands and feet. If he was really hit by the speeding carriage, your son would be disabled even if he died. "


    Li Qian is indeed a shrew. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly said: "That''s because my son ran fast, so he didn''t get hurt."


    "Why is your son running so fast? It''s because my son Dou Meng is so good at driving that he avoided your son, otherwise your son would have died long ago." Dou Shaodong''s family was toozy to tell Li Qianshi more, and only said: "Shrew, this Shaodong''s family is thest Ill give you a chance, will you plead guilty?


    Li Qianshi: "Bah, I''m not guilty. It was my son who was hit by your carriage."


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed, but thest bit of sympathy was gone: "Dou Zhi, Master''s witness!"


    Yes. Dou Zhi immediately brought the three witnesses up.


    The three men were looking for money, so they quickly told what they had seen.


    A porter named Niu also said: "Sir, the young man just returned to the county town after delivering the goods. He walked more leisurely and watched the whole process. This happened because Li Qiangzi wanted to take advantage of the young woman. It was cheap, but the woman didn''t like it, so she ran away with her son in her arms, and he chased her, only to be surprised by Dou Shaodong''s carriage."


    What!


    Magistrate Zheng was shocked. He looked at Li Qiangzi, then at Miss Zhou, and then at Master Zheng. His eyes said: If I remember correctly, Miss Zhou is Li Kuihus woman, and Li Qiangzi is Lee Kyu Ho''s son, right?


    Master Zheng nodded: "Sir, the rtionship is correct."


    "Absurd! It''s worse than a beast!" County Magistrate Zheng, a civil servant from a noble family, waspletely shocked and trembling with anger. He pointed at Li Qiangzi and said: "Li Qiangzi, it was obviously you who frightened the carriage, but you and your mother ckmailed Dou Shaodong''s family. , this is a great sin.


    He added: "Did you know that Dou Shaodong''s family has the title of Yulin Army Halberd Holder? They are military attachs of high rank. If the people corrupt an official, the crime will be increased to one level!"


    Although Yu Linjun''s halberd-wielding officer is a low-ranking ninth-grade military attache, he is still an official. When going out for a walk, having a grade is still very useful.


    Dou Shaodong''s family relied on their connections in the capital when they came of age and spent money to buy a Yulin Army halberd that did not need to be on duty in the pce.


    Li Qian didnt understand what Yulin Juns halberd was, but she knew it was an official: You, you are still an official?!


    "Ha, that''s right. Otherwise, why do you think I didn''t kneel down when I saw the county magistrate?" Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Li Qianshi''s horrified look and felt veryfortable and happy.


    Shrew, you know youre afraid.


    When Li Qiangzi heard that Dou Shaodong''s family was a military attache, he was so frightened that he begged for mercy: "Sir, we know we were wrong, and we don''t dare to bother you anymore. Please spare us for once."


    "Go away, you bully who is afraid of force and has dirty thoughts, you deserve to be exiled!" Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Sir, Li Qian''s family can just pay it back, but Li Qiangzi has a dirty mind and must be severely punished. Please give him a harsher sentence!" How weird is it to be interested in a woman who gave birth to a son for her father?


    Magistrate Zheng was also disgusted with Li Qiangzi. He was not polite to him and directly convicted him of ckmailing officials. He was exiled thousands of miles away and was not allowed to return to his hometown for twenty years.


    Twenty yearster, Li Shuzi has grown up. Even if Li Qiangzies back, he will never be able to bully Miss Zhou again.


    Li Qianshi was sentenced to three years in prison, but he could spend thirty taels to clear up the crime.


    Li Qian was overjoyed after hearing this. She also had a young son at home, and she could make enough money by selling a few acres of paddy fields.


    As for Li Qiangzi, son, dont me your mother for being cruel. Who told you to take advantage of that little **** when someone saw you? The county magistrate is punishing you in disguise.


    Ms. Zhou and her son were released.


    But when Miss Zhou was thanking her, Li Qian red at her and said, "Go back and send a message to the youngest, asking him to sell hisnd to redeem me."


    Li Qianshi''s eyes were ferocious, which frightened Miss Zhou so much that she nodded submissively.


    Dou Shaodong''s family saw this and scolded her: "You are really a useless woman. This shrew has already been sentenced. What are you afraid of her for?"


    After saying that, he felt disgusted with Miss Zhou for not living up to expectations, said a few words of gratitude to Magistrate Zheng, paid rewards to the government officials, and left yawning.


    But when he just walked out of the door and wanted to see if he could see Qin Sang, Li Shuzi ran out and grabbed the hem of Dou Shaodong''s clothes to prevent him from leaving: "Uncle is a good man, please, take us away."


    Li Shuzi was extremely afraid of the Zhou family and the Li family. Seeing that Dou Shaodong''s family was powerful and could punish Li Qiangzi and his son, he thought he was a hero, so he ran out and begged him to take them away.


    "Uncle, what kind of uncle? I am still so young, so I call you brother." Dou Shaodong looked at Li Shuzi and said, "Take you away? Why? You can only eat but can''t work."


    Look at Dou Zhi and Dou Meng, they are the kind of servants he needs.


    When Miss Zhou came out and heard this, she knelt down and said, "In Dou Shaodong''s house, the women can do any kind of work. Please buy us... We can''t go back. If we go back, we will continue to suffer."


    Mr. Lin came out, bowed to Dou Shaodong''s house, and then told Miss Zhou''s sufferings and her current situation: "Although it is not good to be a ve,pared with living in the Li family and the Zhou family, following Dou Shaodong''s family, mother and son are the only ones who have a way to survive."


    It is good for the Zhou family to have only one Zhou Dng, but Zhou Dng is only the cousin of Miss Zhou, and it is impossible for him to take care of her mother and son for the rest of their lives.


    "Master, my ve''s vige will need people in the future, so just buy them. Just treat them as if they were bought for this ve. You don''t need to take care of them for the rest of their lives. I will take care of them." Dou Zhi fell in love with Li Shuzi and thought that if she didn''t get married, , after taking care of Li Shuzi and her son, she will have someone to rely on in her old age.


    You want to buy them? Dou Shaodongs family frowned, his head hurt badly from not sleeping all night: Cheng Chengcheng, buy them, you can do it yourself, Im going to go back to sleep.


    so sleepy!


    "Hey, thank you young master." Dou Zhi is a quick worker. It only took half an hour to get Miss Zhou''s marriage contract, and took their mother and son directly to the new bank.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very busy and he had no time to go back to his house to sleep, so he slept in the new money house.


    After a good sleep, I got up and started working again. After staying up and working all night, I finally got everything done. The next day finally arrived when the new bank opened.

 Chapter 1219: Comparable to escaping

    Chapter 1219: Comparable to escaping


    Chapter 1219 isparable to fleeing from famine


    On this day, many people could not sleep well. Many people got up in the middle of the night, picked up their household registration and rushed to the county town.


    The women at home grabbed their men and told them: "Don''t borrow money so quickly, ask clearly how much the interest is? You really can''t borrow more than one hundred pence a month, so you can''t be deceived."


    The man from that family replied: "Don''t worry, daughter-inw, we are going with the vige chief, and the vige chief has told others to borrow them first. If there are more people, we wille to our vigeter."


    The past few days have been very chaotic. In addition to the big guys going to the Yamen toin about taxes, there are also the evil people in the county such as Gao Sanxiong who want to spread rumors to disturb the people and buy farmers'' property at low prices. Then there is the new bank. It''s about borrowing money at low interest rates to pay taxes to farmers.


    The matter of the new bank is what everyone is most concerned about. Farmers are much more honest and know that going to the yamen to make trouble will be fruitless, so they all put their hope in the new bank and are counting the days until the new bank opens.


    Four days have passed and today is the fifth day, the day when the new bank opens.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    While he was talking, a gong sounded in the vige. The boy from the vige chief''s family shouted: "Uncle Chang Fu, stop talking. My father asked everyone to gather at the entrance of the vige and set off in a quarter of an hour. If you gote, Im afraid people from other counties will beat you to it!


    "What? Are there people from other countiesing? Why should our county''s bank lend money to them?" Chang Fu''s wife became anxious after hearing this, and hurriedly asked the boy from the head of Changjia Vige.


    My dad said that people in other counties dont have money to pay taxes. They are all eyeing the new bank in our county. They wille to borrow money today. We have to go quickly!


    As for why we need to lend money to people in other counties.


    "The new bank was opened by Dou Shaodong''s family from the capital. He does business in all directions. He not only deals with people from Tianfu County, but also opened a bank in Tianfu County because he came to buy ham."


    "Hey, you have to hurry up." Chang Fu''s daughter-inw didn''t dare to say anymore, pushing her man: "Hurry up and follow the vige chief. You can do whatever the vige chief does, but you have to borrow money. Ah, this is our familys life-saving money.


    "Hey, hey, I''m leaving now. It''s been too chaotictely. There will be thievesing into the vige to steal things and sell them to pay taxes. Take care of your home and don''t go out." Chang Fu hurriedly carried the dry food and water on his back and held his household registration tightly. , followed the boy from the vige chief''s family, beating gongs and calling people all the way to the entrance of the vige.


    When the people from Changjia Vige left the vige and went to the official road, my dear, they were all torches. Countless torches lit up the night as brightly as day.


    Chang Fu used the light of the fire to look forward, but he could not see the end in front of him; when he looked back, he could not see the end.


    Chang Fu was very scared and said: "There are so many people, we have to run away quickly. If we get therete, we may not be able to borrow money."


    As soon as these words came out, many people who heard it started to run. When people from other viges saw it, they also started running wildly, and chaos suddenly broke out.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A group of people rushed behind them, holding sticks in their hands and beating those who were running.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded, and Hong Dao led the officers and soldiers of the Division of Soldiers to run back and forth on the official road, shouting loudly: "No one is allowed to run! If anyone dares to run and causes trampling on people to death, he will be killed." I want to borrow money!"


    He shouted more than a dozen times in session, and captured the vige chief who was running ahead. After sending soldiers to cut off the road ahead, he stabilized the crowd that had be chaotic due to running.


    "No one is allowed to run away! Anyone who dares to run away and cause trouble will not be able to borrow any money!" Hong Dao shouted, his voice almost breaking.


    "Don''t run, no one is allowed to run, listen to the military master!" The vige chiefs and vige chiefs of these viges also ran out to warn the vigers. Although the vigers stopped, they were still worried and took the opportunity to ask Hong Dao: "Master Jun, I heard that people from other counties wille to borrow money. We will run because we want to get to the county bank early to avoid the money being stolen from other counties." Someone borrowed it.


    Heined again: "Why should we lend money to the banks opened in our county?"


    With a bang, the soldier beside Hong Dao knocked the gong. After shocking the vigers, Hong Dao said: "The new bank is opened by Dou Shaodong''s family and Ouyang''s family. They can lend money to whomever they want. But everyone Don''t worry, Dou Shaodong''s family has already said that they will give priority to lending money to people in Tianfu County. But everyone must queue up honestly. If you dare to rob randomly, not only will you not be able to borrow the money and pay taxes, but you will also be arrested and imprisoned in the Yamen. Listen clearly. ?!"


    "Really, Dou Shaodong''s family will lend us the money first? That''s great. If we don''t run away, we will be honest and behave ourselves."


    After getting the word, the vigers were relieved and lined up from vige to vige to rush to the county seat.


    After three hours of hard work, we finally arrived at the county seat at dawn. As a result, the city gate was closed. Lao Yu, Jiang Xiaoqi and Team Leader Yang stopped us at the city gate and shouted: "Get in line, unpack, check." You can only enter the city after registering!"


    Lao Yu is the oldest person in the Department of Bing, and he is the onlymander-in-chief of the Department. There is still one vacant post. Qin Sang already has a candidate, and he will be reced by another one soon. The position of general g.


    Hong Dao looked in the direction of the city gate and breathed a sigh of relief. Good guy, he originally thought that there were enough people on the official road, but he didn''t expect that there were even more people at the city gate. They surrounded arge area. He couldn''t see it at all. The city gate is nowhere to be seen.


    What Qin Baihu said is indeed true. Today will be a day of great chaos. The folks whoe to borrow money are like victims fleeing famine. They must not rx.


    Queue up, put down the weapons that can hurt people, such as swords, guns and sticks, and prepare your household registration. After the soldiers pass the inspection, they will let everyone go into the city to borrow money! Hong Dao shouted, exining to the vigers.


    "Why is it so troublesome? When can I go to the bank to borrow money?" Some vigersined, but lining up to enter the city is a must. If they are released into the city at once, the new bank will be upied by these people. Squeeze it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go first in line. Those whoin andin will only wait half a day and a day longer than others." Hong Dao said.


    After everyone heard this, they had no choice but to line up honestly.


    "Xu Feng''s family in Songzizhuang, father, son and grandson, went to the city to borrow money. Their household registration is correct. Just press your fingerprint here and put down the hatchet to enter. Juste and pick up the hatchet when you leave the city." Chen Shu, who is responsible for registration The official said to the three descendants of Xu Feng, and he couldn''t help butin in his heart, why does this farmer like to bring a hatchet when he goes out? Do you want to defend yourself or do you want to chop a load of firewood home?


    "Hey, thank you, sir." Xu Fengzi took the household registration from his family, held it tightly, and took his son and grandson into the city.


    The same goes for other vigers.


    Vige Chief He also took his son, grandson, and He Tianwa''s family, who could not afford the taxes, to the county town to borrow money.


    However, they did not get up in the middle of the night, but got up as usual. After taking a post given to them by Gu Jinan, they left the vige and met the people of Lianghe Vige who were already waiting at the entrance of the vige.

 Chapter 1220: What are you excited about?

    Chapter 1220: What are you excited about?


    Chapter 1220 What are you excited about?


    Liang Zhuzi and the others were doing business with the Gu family. They came to borrow money from the Gu family. The Gu family didn''t borrow money, but they told them to go to the new bank with vige chief He in five days. Then they could go in through the back door and borrow money directly.


    People in Lianghe Vige have always remembered that they came to the entrance of Dafeng Vige before dawn and waited.


    Zhuzi, you are back too. Vige Chief He nodded with satisfaction when he saw Liang Zhuzi, who had lost weight. He had suffered a loss in Hukang County and was taken care of by Xiaoyu Yatou, so he was indeed honest.


    Liang Zhuzhu cupped his hands towards Vige Chief He and said, "Uncle Vige Chief, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are getting tougher."


    Knowing that He Vige Chief was most proud of He Jinsheng, he wanted to praise him when he saw He Jinsheng. He also thought that He Jinsheng failed this time because he failed to pass the exam, so he had to swallow his words and changed his words: "I can''t do it if I don''te back, this time. The tax is too high, and there are still more than a dozen families in the vige who can''t pay it. I''m familiar with the Gu family, so I have toe back and help you."


    Life in Lianghe Vige is actually rtively easy, butpared to Dafeng Vige where every household has a job, it is still worse. Moreover, this is only the summer tax, and there is an autumn tax in October. The people of Lianghe Vige thought about it, I was afraid that the autumn tax would increase again, so I decided to borrow money from a bank.


    Borrow first, lest the bankers money be depleted and they would have no money to pay the autumn tax.


    When talking about taxes, Vige Chief Hes old face became bitter. He waved his hands and said, Stop talking about this, lets leave quickly.


    "Eh."


    The group of people, led by the vige head He, rode in a mule cart and an ox cart to the county town.


    Since Qin Sang had already greeted them, Vige Chief He and the others did not have to line up. They were let in after checking their household registration.


    When we arrived at the new bank, the door of the bank was still closed, but it was not opened.


    Many vigers gathered around the door of the new bank and asked, "Is this the one? Are we in the wrong ce?"


    "That''s right, this is it. Look at the guard guarding the gate and the military men on the street. They are all here to protect this bank, lest someone rob the money."


    Look at the words on it again, and see if they are quiteplicated. Its called Doou Qianzhuang, whiches from the previous word of Dous family and Ouyangs family. Its this one, its unmistakable!


    "Douou Bank? Fighting Bank? These are all messy names. It''s amazing to have such a name."


    You dont care what name he gives, as long as he can lend us money.


    When Qin Sang heard these words, the look on his face was hard to describe. That guy Dou Kes names are always so unreliable.


    "Vige Chief, follow me." Qin Sang was ordered to lead troops to guard the vige, but when he saw Vige Chief Heing, he came over and said, "I will take you in through the back door."


    "Yeah, it''s Sang. Okay, okay, everyone is following closely. Follow Sang to the bank." Vige chief He was very happy and felt very proud. Look at the treatment they received in Dafeng Vige. He was envious of people all over the country. farmers.


    Qin Sang made a gesture of silence, telling them not to speak too loudly, lest they be heard and cause dissatisfaction.


    Vige Chief He hurriedly shut up when he met the people from Lianghe Vige.


    Not long after, Qin Sang took them to the back door of the bank. After knocking on the door, Dou Meng came in person and took them in.


    Dou Shaodong''s family had stayed upte and been busy all night. He had a splitting headache. At this moment, he was slumped in the imperial chair and said to Gu Jinan: "Dy the opening of the door. I have to sleep for an hour before talking, otherwise I will die."


    Gu Jinan: "Dy the opening for an hour? Do you believe that the vigers can destroy this bank?"


    He has been too busy these days to sleep. Last night, after returning to the vige to see his family, he went straight to the county bank after dinner and stayed busy with Dou Shaodong''s family all night.


    Eating it will refresh your mind and cure the headache that kept you awake all night. Gu Jinan gave him a pill.


    Dou Shaodong''s family took it and asked with a frown: "What is it? It can''t be poison, right?" Gu Jinan said: "Xingshen Pills, my sister and Dr. Wu made them, and they are very effective, but if you are afraid, you don''t have to take them."


    With a grunt, Dou Shaodong''s family swallowed it in one gulp: "Will this Shaodong''s family be afraid?"


    Don''t mention it, this Xingshen Pill is really good, but within a quarter of an hour, Dou Shaodong''s family was awake and his head no longer hurt. He looked at Gu Jinan andined: "There is such a good thing, why didn''t you take it out earlier? "


    In addition to running their own business these days, the two of them will also go to Mr. Ouyang''s house to meet up to report and discuss various matters rted to the establishment of a new bank.


    Gu Jinan: "I didn''t have it some time ago. I got the medicine after I went backst night."


    Master, Qin Baihu is here with the people from Dafeng Vige. Dou Meng shouted.


    "Qin Baihu is here!" Dou Shaodong''s family was so excited that they jumped up from the imperial chair, rushed out of the door, looked around and asked: "Where is it? Where is it?"


    Gu Jinan followed and walked out. Looking at Dou Shaodong''s house, he said sadly: "My brother-inw is here, why are you excited?"


    Its not your brother-inw.


    "Humph, can''t I admire soldiers as my master?" Dou Shaodong said, calming down his excitement, and greeted Qin Sang: "Breakfast, Qin Baihu, have you eaten? There is some breakfast in the house, let''se in and eat together. "


    How can the young Marquis be hungry?


    Qin Sang: "No, the vigers are waiting to borrow money to pay taxes. I brought the vige chief and people from Lianghe Vige. Dou Shaodong''s family asked the guys to practice with them first. After they are familiar with the process, please open the door and help the vigers immediately. Lets handle the matter of borrowing money.


    Im so touched, the young Marquis is still as upright and kind as he was when he was a child!


    Dou Shaodong''s family patted their chests and said, "Qin Baihu, don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to lend them money right away."


    With that, he shouted towards the outside of the courtyard: "Dou Zhi, Dou Zhi,e quickly and take them to the front shop to borrow money."


    "It''s the young master." Dou Zhi came in quickly. After bowing to everyone, he looked at the vige chief He: "Are you the vige chief He? Please go to the front shop with your ve. There will be a guy to help you borrow money. matter."


    "Hey, thank you, girl." Vige Chief He was very happy and took the vigers away, but he left He Jinsheng behind and said quietly to him: "Jin Sheng, Dou Shaodong''s house is a golden mountain, you can''t Waste the opportunity, stay and talk to him properly.


    He Jinsheng was helpless, but thinking that his grandfather was doing his best, he could only stay.


    Dou Shaodong''s family had no time to pay attention to He Jinsheng and disliked him being in the way. They pulled him aside, looked at Qin Sang, bent their eyes and smiled and said: "Qin Baihu, someone has taken Vige Chief He and others to handle the loan application." Its about money, pleasee in, have a sip of tea and have a rest.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, there are more and more vigers outside. I have to go out and watch to avoid anything happening."


    ah?


    Wont youe in and have something to eat?


    It is not good to work on an empty stomach.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very sorry, but hurriedly said: "Qin Baihu, wait a minute."


    He ran into the house and put the breakfast, tea and other items that Dou Zhi had prepared for him into a food box, and asked Gu Jinan: "Bring a few Xingshen pills and I will give them to Qin Baihu. Qin Baihu must be following. We, too, havent slept the whole night.


    Gu Jinan nced at him, folded his hands in front of him, and said, "The Xingshen Pill was made by his unmarried daughter-inw. Do you think he wouldn''t have it?"

 Chapter 1221: Dare you steal someone from my sister?

    Chapter 1221: Dare you steal someone from my sister?


    Chapter 1221 Dare to steal someone from my sister


    Are you too enthusiastic about my brother-inw?


    If he hadn''t known that Dou Shaodong''s family would asionally find women to serve him, he would have doubted whether Dou was attracted to Sang.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s familyughed, "A daughter-inw who has not yet married?" If it weren''t for the fact that the young Marquis'' family was in trouble, how could Gu Jinli, a peasant girl from a humble background, be engaged to the young Marquis? Just dream.


    But the little Marquis likes that fish very much, and he is here, so he can''t show that he hates Gu Jinli, otherwise the little Marquis will be unhappy.


    "Qin Baihu, take this food. When you are not busy, just take a few bites to fill your stomach." Dou Shaodong''s family handed the food box to Qin Baihu and asked worriedly: "Is there anything awakening in Qin Baihu?" Shenwan, I just took that pill and it worked quite well."


    Qin Sang smiled and said quite proudly: "My wife did it, so of course she has it."


    When Dou Shaodong''s family saw this, they were shocked. Oh my God, the little Marquis smiles too gently. He really likes that fish.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is helpless. If the young Marquis really likes him, he will not change her easily... The young Marquis has been very responsible since he was a child. His biological father, the Marquis, is also a man of infatuation. He has devoted his whole life to his wife, I guess. The little Marquis did the same to the fish.


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity that such a good little marquis got the advantage of Gu Jinli in vain. Dou Shaodong''s family wants to cry!


    "I have a lot of Xingshen pills. As for food, my eldest brother brought me a bag of foodst night. It''s made of small fish and it''s delicious." Qin Sang said two words, both of which wereplimentary to Gu Jinli. The meaning is very clear, that is, he wants to tell Dou Shaodong''s family that he has identified this person, and no one is allowed to look down on her or disrespect her, otherwise...


    Dou Shaodong''s family heard this and smiled: "Gu Xiaodong''s family is really powerful. They can make medicine, make ham, mix wine, ande up with ideas to lend money to the people to pay taxes. Many men can''t catch up."


    Dou Shaodong''s family praised Gu Jinli with all their strength. Qin Sang was indeed very satisfied. The smile on his face became a few degrees thicker and his eyes almost narrowed.


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    Little Marquis, you have changed. You actually like to hear people tter you!


    "Is this the only food we have? Is there any more? There are many brothers outside who are hungry. If there are more, pick up a few loads and go out for the brothers to eat." Qin Sang asked without taking the food box.


    He knew that Dou Ke wanted to have more contact with him, to create the appearance that the two of them had a good rtionship, so that things would be easier in the future, but it was inappropriate to be too enthusiastic. People in the capital are not fools, and Dou Ke''s stepmother has been sending people to keep an eye on him. Everyone knows who Dou Ke is good to.


    If he goes out with this food box, it would be fine if the people in the capital don''t think about it carefully. Once they think about it carefully, they will think: Why are there so many people so kind to him, a soldier? It''s just a hundred households. With a status like Dou Ke''s, does he need to curry favor with a hundred households in a county?


    The best thing is to do it step by step. If you want to give food, just give it to all the soldiers in the military station.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s just some food. How could it not be there? I''ll have people prepare it right away, and I''ll send it out to the brothers at the Division of Military Affairster." Dou Shaodong''s family was very excited and responded with patting their hearts.


    Qin Sang nodded and walked to the front berth: "I''m going to see Vige Chief He and the others."


    "Qin Baihu, I''m going too, just so I can tell you how our Dou Ou Bank lends money to the people." Dou Shaodong''s family followed them cautiously, but after taking a few steps, someone picked up someone''s cor from behind. Got caught.


    "Gu Jin''an, what are you doing to drag this young master''s family?" Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry.


    Gu Jinan was even angrier than him. He grinned with his white teeth exposed and said with a smile: "Dou, have you been possessed by a ghost? Something is so wrong so early in the morning."


    He couldn''t bear it anymore and told Dou Shaodong''s family directly.


    Dou Shaodongs family was stunned. Is it so obvious? He has obviously restrained himself, but he is just a little bit more dog-eat-dog, and this has been seen.


    Whats wrong? My young masters family was rescued by a soldier, so he turned to Qin Baihu


    Gu Jinan interrupted Dou Shaodong''s family and said, "Here we go again. Save it. You can only me Li Shuzi for lying like this. Be restrained. If something goes wrong, don''t me me for tearing you down." Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Okay, okay. Okay, I get it, why are you so angry?"


    He then said, "I''m going to tell Dou Zhi to buy some food for Qin Baihu and others, and I''ll leave first."


    Dou Shaodong''s family took advantage of Gu Jin''an''s unpreparedness and ran away. He turned around and said to Gu Jin''an, "Don''t worry, I do things in a measured way."


    After saying that, he ran away immediately and shouted in the direction of the front bunk: "Dou Zhi, have Vige Chief He and the others finished their work? Once done, find someone to go to Futai Building to buy ten tables of breakfast for the soldiers at the Division''s Military Station. Send it to me, they worked hard for us!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan snorted coldly and did not go after Dou Shaodong''s house. He only muttered: "Don''t even think about robbing me, Xiaoyu, you can''t rob me."


    After saying that, he went into the house and continued working, finishing some finishing work.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was secretly happy when they saw that Gu Jinan did not catch up, but they did not dare to get in front of Qin Sang again. After all, it was only their second official meeting, and being too enthusiastic would indeed arouse suspicion.


    Dou Zhi heard the sound and replied: "Master, my servant is busy. Find someone else to go to Futai Tower."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very depressed after hearing this, and wanted to call Dou Meng, but he had already gone back to the back door to keep an eye on him, in case anyone woulde in through the back door and cause trouble.


    Other shadow guards are guarding the two warehouses containing silver and cannot leave even a step. No one cares about going to Futai Building to buy breakfast.


    Uncle, uncle~ Li Shuzi hid under a pir and called Dou Shaodongs house in a low voice.


    "How many times have I told you to call me brother? Do I look so old?" Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry. They red at Li Shuzi and asked, "What are you doing here? Didn''t I warn you to stay in the side courtyard?" , dont run around."


    Li Shuzi was scolded so much that he wanted to cry, but he held back his tears: "Brother, I can run errands for you."


    Mother said that they were servants of the Dou family and had to work for the Dou family, otherwise they would be thrown away by the young master''s family who disliked them.


    Li Shuzi didn''t want to be thrown away. He liked it here. There was meat to eat, new clothes to wear, and he didn''t need to be beaten.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Li Shuzi and shouted towards the end of the corridor: "Ms. Zhou, get out of here!"


    After hearing this, Miss Zhou was so frightened that she almost knelt down and hurriedly came out: "Don''t be angry, young master. My mother and son don''t want to run around, they want to help."


    "Stop talking nonsense, take this banknote and go to Futai Building to order ten breakfast tables and bring it back to the military officers in the military station." Dou Shaodong''s family was toozy to talk nonsense with Li Shuzi and his son, so they stuffed a banknote behind Li Shuzi''s back Just left.


    Ms. Zhou was very happy that the young master''s family was finally willing to give them work. The mother and son hurriedly left through the back door and ordered ten tables of breakfast at Futai Building to be delivered to the military master of the military station.


    Even before breakfast was delivered, the vigers couldn''t wait any longer and shouted outside: "Hurry up and open the door. If you don''t open the door at this hour, your bank may be out of money!"


    With a creak, the door of the bank opened, and Dou Shaodong''s family appeared in front of everyone with shopkeeper Dou, Dou Zhi, and a group of bank clerks and ountants.


    Who said our bank has no money? You are right,e here, collect his bamboo cards and let him queue up again!


    After hearing this, the man became anxious and wanted to beg for mercy. Dou Shaodong''s family was the first to say, "Don''t shout. I am afraid of noise and hold grudges. If you dare to make a scene, your family will not be able to borrow money from our Doou Bank!"

 Chapter 1222: Night attack

    Chapter 1222: Night attack


    Chapter 1222 Night Attack


    After Dou Shaodong''s family shocked the man, he pointed at the vigers present and said: "And you all, please listen clearly to me, please line up to enter the bank honestly. Whoever dares to make a fuss or fight will end up like just now." Just like that idiot."


    Qin Sang also came out and shouted to the vigers: "I have been ordered to maintain order in the bank. Everyone must understand the rules, be in order, and enter the bank with bamboo cards and household registration. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be arrested and severely sentenced." !


    One of their sponsors killed chickens to scare monkeys, and a military officer suppressed them with punishments, which frightened the vigers and also frightened those who were lurking in the crowd, looking for opportunities to cause trouble.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very happy to see that they were being honest. Oh, it would have been nice if they had been so obedient earlier. He had to kill a chicken with a knife to be honest, so why bother.


    "Those with bamboo cards No. 1, show your bamboo cards and household registration to enter the bank!" After Dou Shaodong''s family shouted, the bank began to officially open: "Shopkeeper Dou, you have been in charge of the bank, I leave it to you, don''t make any mistakes, otherwise You and I both have to die!


    "Yes, don''t worry, young master, I understand." Shopkeeper Dou''s group of people were transferred directly from the Qianzhuang of Hushan Mansion by Dou Shaodong''s family. They traveled day and night and took three days of horse riding to arrive. After a night''s rest, they began to understand the new situation. The matter of borrowing money from the bank was quickly handled.


    "Shopkeeper, I belong to the No. 1 bamboo brand, and I belong to the Zhang family in Liuye Lane in the west of the city. This is my household registration." Zhang Gui is smarter. When others were still kneeling at the yamen gate begging the county magistrate toe forward to resolve the tax issue, Zhang Gui He slept at the door of the new bank with his bedding, and naturally got the No. 1 bamboo card.


    "Mr. Yu, check the household registration; Wenzi, prepare the deed, and remember to tell him clearly about the interest; Ah Wu, prepare the silver." Shopkeeper Dou made arrangements quickly.


    In the future, borrowing money will follow this order. First check the household registration, then sign the contract, and then give the money.


    "Come in with the number two bamboo card!" the Dou family''s servants stood at the door of the bank, shouting one by one.


    At the beginning, the speed was a bit slow, which made Dou Shaodong''s family so anxious that their backs were soaked with sweat.


    But after half an hour, the speed picked up, and three waves of people were able to get in at once. Dou Shaodong''s family finally breathed a sigh of relief. They were running from the front bunk to the backyard, fearing that something would happen.


    Fortunately, no one dared to do evil in broad daylight.


    Magistrate Zheng also paced back and forth anxiously in the Yamen, asking from time to time: "Master, is there nothing wrong with Doou Bank?"


    "No, sir, don''t worry." Mr. Zheng said secretly, "Sir, how many times have you asked me this question? I''m so tired of answering that nothing happened." "Qin Baihu has killed water bandits, and the Dou family has followed The Ouyang family''s shadow guard is here, even if there are gangsters who want toe to the bank to steal money, they will be beaten away, so just put your heart in your stomach."


    County Magistrate Zheng wiped the sweat from his head and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to worry, it''s that I don''t dare to worry. Nowadays, the yamen of various prefectures and the aristocratic families from all over the country are staring at our Tianfu County. Dou Shaodong''s family has done something good." Thats all, if you cant do it, even I, the county magistrate, will be punished!


    As the county magistrate, he had the responsibility to allow such a new bank to exist in the county. Therefore, he was so afraid that he did not even dare to go to the new bank. He was afraid that Dou Shaodong''s family would fail and involve him, which would harm the Zheng family. .


    Master Zheng was also very scared, but heforted Magistrate Zheng: "Sir,pared to being dismissed from office and beheaded due to failure to collect taxes, the situation at the new bank is rtively good. With Mr. Ouyang taking care of it, we don''t need to be too afraid."


    Magistrate Zheng was not relieved after hearing this, and kept walking back and forth, fearing that some government servants would report that the bank was out of money, that the vigers were in trouble, or that the bank had been robbed or burned.


    But the sky has closed, Magistrate Zheng has been worried all day long, and he didn''t hear any news about the banker''s troubles in the evening, so he finally feels relieved.


    However, Magistrate Zheng was relieved too early. Daytime is nothing, the real danger is at night. Qin Sang asked Dou Shaodong''s family toe out as soon as Youshi arrived, and said to the vigers who were still waiting outside the bank gate: "Everyone after No. 1500 will leave with Dou Zhi. This Shaodong''s family has prepared a ce for you. Although there is no A bed is a ce to stay. Don''t yell and refuse to leave. Whoever dares to make a fuss and refuse to leave will not be able to borrow money!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family has pinched their lifeblood to prevent the vigers from making trouble.


    Dou Zhi said: "Now we can only apply for the 833rd family. Even if you stay upte and line up here tonight, it won''t be your turn tonight. Why don''t you follow me to the other courtyard to rest? There are two big Eat the bread.


    "Tworge cakes? You still have to worry about the food. Are they white flour cakes?" The vigers had been waiting for a whole day and only brought one meal of solid food. They were already dizzy with hunger.


    Dou Zhi: "No, it''s the Gu family''s golden bean cake, which sells better than the white flour cake. It''s a famous delicacy in Tianfu County, and rich households are rushing to buy it."


    The young master recently spent hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. It was a heart-breaking job, and people were digging through it, reluctant to give it to the vigers to eat white-flour pancakes.


    However, Dou Zhi can speak. When he said this, the vigers were happy and nodded in agreement: "Okay, okay, we will go with you, but we are very hungry."


    Lets go quickly. Dou Shaodong was so angry. Why did he just lend money to the farmers and still take care of their food? He is a profiteer. To do such a thing is a disgrace to the ancestors of the Dou family!


    But the young Marquis said that there might be a night attack tonight, so we can''t let too many vigers wait here, and most of them will be taken away.


    As for why not all the people were driven away, it was because the bank had already said that it would lend money to the vigers overnight. Once it stopped, those who attacked at night would smell it and would not dare to attack.


    The young Marquis said that those who do not want to see the new bank open will definitelye to make trouble. Instead of waiting impatiently, it is better to lure the enemy and solve it at once.


    Dou Shaodongs family naturally agreed and thought: The young Marquis is indeed a smart and capable man, I admire him!


    There was a loud huffing sound, and the vigers got up one after another and followed Dou Zhi and a group of servants from the Dou family.


    As night falls, the front shop is still handling loan matters for the vigers in an orderly manner, while the back yard of the bank is business as usual, but secretly a lot of extra people are deployed.


    You Ping and others, the shadow guards of the Ouyang family, the shadow guards of the Dou family, and the men raised by the Dou Shaodong family were all hiding in the dark.


    But no one came to attack at night until midnight. It was not until nearly dawn that a group of rockets carrying pine oil came from a distance.


    Swish swish!


    Rocketsnded all over the bank, some on the ground, and some on wooden buildings. For a moment, doors, pirs, and windows were all set alight by rockets containing pine oil.


    Its on fire, its on fire,e and put out the fire! People in the bank shouted loudly, and also beat gongs to notify everyone toe and put out the fire.


    The people who attacked outside at night thought that there was chaos inside the bank, so they wanted to take advantage of the chaos to sneak into the bank and burn the deeds for borrowing money from the vigers.


    The money in the bank cannot be moved away in a short time, but as long as the loan contract is burned, the Dou family and the Ouyang family will lose everything!


    Haha, dont you want to do good? Well help you do it!

 Chapter 1223: ambush

    Chapter 1223: ambush


    Chapter 1223 Ambush


    Swish swish!


    The rockets carrying pine oil continued to attack the bank, and more fire was raging in the bank.


    Put out the fire, put out the fire quickly!


    The sound of anxious fire-fighting, messy footsteps, and the sound of fetching and sshing water kepting. These sounds all indicated the chaos in the bank.


    "Remember, you are just making trouble, you don''t have to fight them desperately." Meng Wu made two gestures, divided his men into two teams, each team had eight people, and went towards the corner door and the back door respectively.


    These two groups of people are just bait. The person who really wants to burn the farmer''s contract is Meng Wu.


    Meng Wu is the captain of these dead soldiers and has the best skills. Moreover, it is faster and more convenient for him to act alone than to burn the deeds with a team of men.


    The two teams were so skilled that they entered the bank in the blink of an eye.


    A momentter, the sound of fighting came, and the shadow guards of the Ouyang family and the shadow guards of the Dou family fought with the two groups at the back door and the corner door respectively.


    Someone hase in, capture them alive!


    "yes!"


    Then there was the nging sound of soldiers fighting, and if you listened carefully, there was also the sound of knives cutting flesh.


    Meng Wu was not in a hurry, and continued to wait where he was until...


    "The gangsters are here. There are gangstersing into the city to steal money. Everyone, run away!" Such a voice came from the gate of the bank for some reason.


    The vigers who had been queuing up all night to borrow money were frightened when they heard this. Even those who originally wanted to rush into the bank to put out the fire were frightened and stopped.


    Dont panic, everyone, there are no gangsters attacking the city, so dont fall into the viins scheme!


    "Why aren''t there gangsters attacking the city? Who are you to me? The banks are on fire, and there are rocketsing from other ces. With so many rockets, don''t say they are gangsters, we believe them if they are an army."


    Everyone, dont listen to what they say as soldiers. They have armor and knives to protect themselves. We have nothing, so run away.


    Meng Wuughed when he heard this. Very good, the front door, back door, corner door, including the bank are already in chaos, the time hase.


    Whoosh!


    Meng Wu, who was like the wind, sneaked into the bank quickly and ran directly towards the house where the farmer''s loan deed was hidden.


    This room is all made of blue bricks and ck tiles, and it is not on fire. However, because other houses in the bank are on fire, most of the guards who were originally guarding here are missing, with only two people left.


    Those two people seemed to have some skills, but Meng Wu didn''t take them seriously at all. He was the captain of the dead soldiers, and his skills were umted by killing people. He never took the guards of these three-legged cats seriously.


    Meng Wu originally wanted to kill the two guardians with one blow, but as a dead soldier, the most important thing was toplete his first goal: destroy the deed between the farmer and the bank.


    Meng Wu let them go for the time being, went under the window of the house, and held the window open with a dagger.


    With a click, the window was pried open. Meng Wuughed disdainfully, took down the window, and jumped in. Before he even hit the ground, he felt a murderous auraing... There was an ambush!


    Whoosh!


    A man was holding a long knife and was heading towards his face. Meng Wu twisted his body in mid-air, turning his body in a different direction to avoid this fatal knife.


    But the person who attacked Meng Wu reacted quickly. He quickly pulled out a long knife, and with a click of his strong arm strength, he cut off one of Meng Wu''s arms with one hand.


    "Ah!" Meng Wu, a strong man, also screamed in pain and was stunned by the bravery of the person opposite.


    How can it be? No matter how strong this man''s arm strength was, it would be impossible to cut off his arm with a single blow. He was wearing a piece of soft armor under his clothes. Although it was better for defense than heavy armor, it was impossible to cut through it with a knife.


    Whoosh!


    The attacker didn''t stop after the first stab. He stabbed again with his backhand, directly piercing Meng Wu''s shoulder de and nailing him to the wall. Then he turned around like lightning and removed Meng Wu''s chin with one hand to prevent him from poisoning himself.


    Meng Wu waspletely stunned andpletely defeated.


    Tick-tock-tock, the blood from his arm surged out and dripped on the ground, but Meng Wu didn''t even look at the broken arm, he only stared at the person who hurt him, trying to figure out who this person was?


    It was just that it was pitch dark in the room, so I couldn''t see the man''s face clearly.


    Soon, the man lit the candle in the room with a fire stick, and a stern face appeared in front of Meng Wu.


    This man is actually...the 100-year-old man guarding the bank gate!


    When did these 100 households enter the bank? How did you know that he woulde here to destroy the deed?


    You still dare to ambush him alone. Are you brave because of your skill, or do you look down on him, the dead soldier captain of the Meng family? !


    Meng Wu had many questions, but because his jaw was removed, he could not speak.


    Qin Sang shouted towards the door: "Tell Dou Shaodong''s family that the person has been captured. There are live ones here. The two groups of dead soldiers used as bait do not need to be captured alive. They will be killed directly and the battle will be quick."


    It takes a lot of effort to capture a dead soldier alive, so it is better to kill him quickly.


    He added: "There is no need to arrest those who set off rockets in the Hu family''s old building. They can just set fire to the building. Shaodong Dou''s family can afford to pay for it with that little money."


    The fire in the bank is not that big now, so they can still put out the fire, but if rockets continue to be fired at the Hu family''s old building, it will be difficult for them to put out the fire.


    And those who set off the rockets are also well-trained, and it is impossible to catch them in a short while. It would be faster to just burn down the old building of the Hu family.


    The building is gone, look how they still shoot arrows from high ces!


    "Yes." After hearing this, the two guards guarding the gate finally felt relieved. What the young master said was indeed true. Qin Baihu was a powerful man. With him ambushing the house, even ten thousand bandits would not be able to do anything. he.


    Hey, do you all believe this? Didn''t you hear that your young master was talking nonsense?


    As long as one person is alone, he cannot resist tens of thousands of people.


    No matter, they have been caught now, so they can rest assured.


    The two men hurriedly ran in two directions to inform the shadow guards of the Ouyang family and the Dou family.


    You Ping heard that his master had captured someone, so he rushed out with others, and together with the shadow guards of the Ouyang family and the Dou family, they quickly captured the dead soldiers who had entered the bank.


    Sixteen people, nine died and seven lived.


    The seven peoples jaws were removed and the poison hidden in their teeth was dug out.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, it''s not easy to be a dead soldier. You have to pull out a big tooth to hold the poison. How do you usually eat? Do you dig out the poison when you eat?" Dou Shaodong''s family looked at these dead soldiers, He asked with a joking look on his face.


    Then there was a hiss, and he used a knife to cut open the clothes of these people. He was looking for something in the creaking nest. When he saw a wound that had just be scabbed with blood, he sneered: "Monster Meng is really attentive. Before I let youe, I also cut off the Meng family marks on your bodies. What a pity, do you think that this way my young masters family will have no evidence?


    The fact that there are no three hundred taels of silver here is the best evidence. As long as he seizes the wound that originally stabbed the Meng family''s totem and made a fuss, the old man willpromise for the sake of the Dou family''s face.


    The dead men were shocked when they heard this. The young master''s family found out that they were sent by his wife.

 Chapter 1224: Got fooled

    Chapter 1224: Got fooled


    Chapter 1224: Being fooled


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at them and sneered: "Why are you surprised? With that woman''s trick, do you think I, Shaodong''s family, can''t see it?"


    She has never been very smart, and this time she was even more stupid and made a knife for others.


    When he was abused by Meng and forced to make a big fuss, the young Marquis said: "You don''t have to be so angry. Your stepmother will only use these rude methods. She is actually not very smart. If she were smart, she would She will not abuse you, but praise you and kill you. While being a good person, she will harm you, and if you are harmed by her, you should be grateful to her in turn."


    He didnt think about it carefully when he heard this, but after all these years, the womans methods were still so rough. He finally understood what the young marquis said back then.


    Well, Meng is really stupid.


    Ah, the little Marquis is really smart!


    However, although Meng was stupid, he was deeply liked by the old man. No matter how much Meng mistreated him, even poisoning him and sending people to assassinate him, the old man never really punished Meng.


    The Dou Shaodong family hated the Meng family, but they were not sad. The person who really made him sad was the Dou family... The Dou Shaodong family couldn''t understand why the old man, as his biological father, could watch his own son being murdered in various ways. Indifferent.


    It''s true that if you have a stepmother, you have a stepfather, who will only pamper the second and third children.


    It''s a pity that Dou Ke is born to be a businessman. Compared with the second son who can only spend money and the third son who can only study hard, he is more suitable to be the head of the Dou family!


    "Dou Cang, pack up the nine corpses and use embalming materials. When my young master finishes the business at the bank, we will take the corpses and take these dead men of the Meng family to Beijing Zhaoyin to file aint."


    Dou Cang is also one of the shadow guards raised by Dou Shaodong''s family. When he heard this, he said: "Master, is this okay?"


    Taking the body to Jing Zhaoyin to file aint will make the master angry to death.


    Dou Shaodongs family snorted coldly: Whats wrong? I said back then that if that woman dares to make my familys life difficult, then the entire Dou family will not be able to live well!


    What the old man cares about most is face. In private, the woman can treat him however she wants, as long as she doesn''t cause trouble publicly, she won''t be punished.


    But when he was six years old, he almost died at the hands of that woman. He went to thergest restaurant in the capital and made a scene, letting everyone in the capital know that he had been abused by Meng. The old man punished Meng.


    Since then, he has grasped the old man''s weakness and instead of following them in the dark, he will make trouble openly every time.


    However, this also made the rtionship between father and son more and more tense, but he no longer cared, he just wanted to use this method to keep himself alive.


    "Yes, young man, let''s go and collect the corpses." Dou Cang immediately led his men to collect the corpses. As for the living dead soldiers, they were taken to other ces and imprisoned.


    Dou Shaodongs family also ordered others: Get water to put out the fire.


    He sounded unhurried, because Dou Shaodong''s family was rich, and they could rebuild the house even if it burned down, as long as the house containing the deed and the warehouse containing the money did not catch fire.


    After Dou Shaodong''s family finished their business here, they immediately led people straight to the courtyard where the deed was kept: "Qin Baihu, are you still there?!"


    Still. Qin Sangs voice came from the house.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family immediately rushed into the house with others, looked at Qin Sang through the light, and asked urgently: "How is it? Are you injured?"


    "No." Qin Sang pointed at Meng Wu and said, "This man''s arm is broken. Let''s find a doctor to look at it to prevent him from losing too much blood and die." Dou Shaodong''s family: "Yes, yes, yes, Dou Meng quickly sent someone Go and ask Dr. Zhou toe and take a look at Qin Baihu, so that Qin Baihu will not be aware of any internal injuries."


    Dou Meng shuddered and nced at his young master, feeling scared. When did you get this hobby, young master? Didn''t you ask Dou Zhi to find a girl for you some time ago? Did you change your taste so quickly?


    But if you want to change your taste, can we find a weak schr? You, Qin Baihu, really can''t surrender, you will be beaten.


    Seeing Dou Meng not moving, Dou Shaodong''s family said angrily: "What are you doing standing still? Send someone to call the doctor quickly."


    "Yes." Dou Meng put away his random thoughts, hurried out, called the shadow guards under hismand, and asked Dr. Zhou from the Zhou Family Medical Center.


    In the house, Qin Sang asked Dou Shaodong''s family: "Are Brother An and the others okay? He has the deed in his hand, so nothing can happen to him."


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled and said: "Qin Baihu, don''t worry, your brother-inw is very reliable in his work. Both of them and the deed are safe."


    Hiding in the prison cell of the Yamen, these dead men couldn''t even think of it even if they tried hard to think of it.


    What!


    When Meng Wu heard this, he raised his head suddenly. Isn''t the deed in this room? Then why did they risk their lives to attack tonight? What a joke!


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Meng Wu''s shocked look and smiled: "Yes, the deed is not here at all. There is only a pile of waste paper in this house. It will be useless even if you burn the house."


    After hearing this, Meng Wu looked angry. He had been fooled. He had been fooled!


    However, his cheeks twitched a few more times, as if he wereughing: Haha, do you think they only have one hand in getting into the bank and burning the deed? Just wait, tomorrow at most, news wille that the money brought by Dou Ke and Ouyang''s family has been stolen by bandits.


    Without the money, not only will the bank be smashed by the angry farmers, but Dou Ke will also be torn apart by the farmers.


    The forces hiding behind the scenes will spread rumors to make farmers continue to be angry, smash the government offices, or even directly rebel.


    At that time, Dou Ke, the Ouyang family, and the despicable soldier who cut off his arm will all be beheaded!


    Dou Shaodong''s family frowned and looked at Meng Wu: "Why are you so pped in the face? Are you going to be paralyzed?"


    "He is smiling. Only the facial muscles and eyes of a person whose jaw has been removed can move, and this is what they look like when they smile." Qin Sang exined, then looked at Meng Wu and said, "I know what you are thinking, but it''s a pity that You were wrong, the money on the road will not be robbed, and those bandits will be killed by the soldiers of the Fucheng garrison camp."


    What!


    Meng Wu waspletely shocked and looked at Qin Sang in disbelief. He was just a country soldier. How could he mobilize the soldiers of the Fucheng garrison camp?


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "So you areughing at this? Then you are happy for nothing. Do you really think that my hard work these days has been in vain? We have already thought of a countermeasure for what you want to do."


    After Meng Wu heard this, his cheeks twitched again: No, he didn''t believe it, this must be a lie!


    "You don''t believe it?" Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Don''t believe it yet. General Guo admires Qin Baihu very much, and this is something that can achieve meritorious service, so he is naturally willing to send troops."


    After saying this, his face turned cold and he added: "That stupid woman of the Meng family had better not let the dead men sneak into the robbers to steal the money, otherwise the Meng family will be doomed!"


    They were robbed of money from banks and destroyed by the army. Once the trouble reached the capital, this would be a serious crime of genocide.


    The Dou family will also be implicated, so the Dou Shaodong family still hopes that Meng will not be so stupid.

 Chapter 1225: Its you were afraid of

    Chapter 1225: It''s you we''re afraid of


    Chapter 1225 Its you were afraid of


    After Meng Wu heard this, his expression changed drastically.


    When Dou Shaodong''s family saw this, they understood immediately and roared angrily: "That woman is so stupid!"


    His mother really sent dead soldiers to join the bandits to steal money. It''s really looking for death.


    "Qin Baihu, what should we do now?" Dou Shaodong''s family was a little anxious. He really wanted to destroy the Meng family, but he didn''t want to destroy the Dou family as well.


    If the Dou family is gone, who will he inherit?


    Qin Sang said: "There is no need to worry about the Dou Shaodong family. Those are dead soldiers. If something goes wrong, they will immediately kill the culprits who know about it and then run away. The chance of being captured alive is slim. Even if they are caught, Master Dou and the Meng family will think of something." To save ourselves, the Meng family may shed their skin, but the Dou family should be fine."


    Although Dou Ke''s father doted on Meng and treated Dou Ke poorly, he was a capable man and would not be confused about the family''s life and death matters.


    Dou Shaodongs family thought about it for a while and then felt relieved.


    Hum~Boom~


    There was a slightly distant sound of copse. Dou Shaodong''s family immediately rushed out of the house and looked in the direction of the sound. They saw that the old Hu family building that originally stood had disappeared, and in the direction of the Hu family''s old building, there were mes shooting into the sky.


    "The old building of the Hu family has been burned down!" Dou Shaodong''s family turned around and said excitedly to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu''s method is really wonderful. Burning the building to defeat the enemy is much faster than attacking the building to capture the enemy."


    Meng Wu was no longer shocked when he heard what Dou Shaodong''s family said and knew that the people in the Hu family''s old building were also dead. There were enough things that shocked him tonight, and burning down the Hu family''s old building was nothing.


    What Meng Wu didn''t expect was that he would be defeated by a country soldier.


    How ironic!


    He learned his skills at the age of three and is one of the strongest among the Meng family''s dead men. If he is given another ten years, it is possible for him to be the leader of the Meng family''s dead men''s camp.


    Now he can do nothing. He can only be a prisoner at the mercy of others, and he cannot evenmit suicide.


    "Master, Doctor Zhou is here." Dou Meng''s people have already invited Doctor Zhou.


    Doctor Zhou was trembling with fear. He was holding hands with the medicine boy, for fear that he would die here. After seeing Qin Sang, he calmed down and shouted: "Qin Baihu, I feel relieved when I see you."


    He added: "What''s going on tonight? Could it be that there are really gangsters in our county? The folks outside are saying that there are gangs in the city."


    Not only was something going on at the bank, but the Hu familys old building, which had been unupied for a long time, was on fire. They just passed by the alley of the Hu familys old building and heard the sound of fightinging from inside.


    Qin Sang said: "There are no gangsters, just a group of enemies of Dou Shaodong''s family. Those people have been arrested. Doctor Zhou doesn''t need to worry. Come and show this man, be sure to save his life. He is an important witness." .


    Because of the tax issue, there is chaos everywhere, and Tianfu County is not very stable. Qin Sang does not want to spread the word that there are bandits in the city, making the county more chaotic.


    Doctor Zhou breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this: "Qin Baihu, I feel relieved when you say that."


    The enemies of Dou Shaodong''s family are doing evil, and they are only targeting Dou Shaodong''s family. It has nothing to do with them, so don''t worry.


    He looked at Meng Wu again and said, "Is this the man? Oh, he''s seriously injured. We must first pull out the knife that nailed him and put him down before he can be cured."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, walked towards Meng Wu, moved his hand, and with a click, he first dislocated Meng Wu''s intact arm, and then pulled out the knife that was nailed to Meng Wu. Before Wu hit the ground, he broke the hamstrings of his feet.


    Doctor Zhou and the medicine boy turned pale... They were worthy of being nicknamed the King of Hell, and they crippled people without saying a word. Qin Sang took out a white cloth and wiped the blood on the long knife: "Doctor Zhou, don''t be afraid. He can''t hurt anyone anymore. You cane over and treat his injuries. There is no need to connect the dislocated arms and chin."


    The medicine boy who was almost shaking into a sieve said: "..."


    It is you we are afraid of!


    Hey, eh, eh, Ill look at his injury right now. Doctor Zhou and the medicine boy supported each other and ran to look at Meng Wus injury.


    Meng Wu''s injuries were not critical, but the pain of a broken arm was not something ordinary people could bear. His arm was cut off and he still didn''t faint. Doctor Zhou respected him as a man.


    Qin Sang came to the table, picked up the tea on the table, washed the long knife with the tea, and then took out an oily handkerchief to continue wiping the de for maintenance.


    Upon seeing this, Dou Shaodong''s family boasted: "Qin Baihu''s sword looks really good."


    Qin Sang smiled and said quite proudly: "This is indeed a rare and good knife. It is very sharp and can split soft armor."


    This knife was made by Xiaoyu and took two years to develop. It was originally nned to be given to him as a gift on his neenth birthday, but he did not receive the knife on his birthday.


    He knew that she had failed again. He originally nned to continue waiting, but he saw the Tang Dao in her room, took a second look, and was discovered by her.


    She was very upset and said the surprise was gone.


    He also secretly med himself for not looking at the knife more and letting her discover it. In the end, she gave him the knife and said, "Since you saw it, take it and use it first. If you have any trouble with it, just tell me." , Im so ready to improve.


    He was very happy, put the knife away, and said, "This is the best gift. I''m very surprised."


    He still remembered her appearance at that time...the annoyance on her fair and delicate face disappeared, reced by joy, and her eyebrows were crooked in a smile, which was so cute.


    Thinking of her happy look, Qin Sang''s smile became a little brighter, but he did not tell Dou Shaodong''s family about the origin of the knife.


    After all, making weapons privately is something that cannot be known to anyone, and neither can Dou Ke now.


    "Okay, the wound is bandaged. As long as the wound does not suppurate and cause fever, he will not die." Doctor Zhou and the medicine boy worked hard for three quarters of an hour before meng Wu''s wound was healed.


    "The consultation fee plus medicine is eighty taels of silver. Please send someone from Dou Shaodong''s family to follow me back to the Zhou Family Medical Center to get medicine." Doctor Zhou felt that he was being honest and came here overnight at the risk of being killed. If not For Qin Baihu''s sake, he still wanted to collect one hundred taels. After all, Dou Shaodong''s family was rich.


    Dou Shaodongs family: Dou Meng, give me some money and send someone to get the medicine.


    "Yes." Dou Meng took out the money and gave it to Dr. Zhou, and asked the shadow guard who had gone to invite people to follow him to get the medicine.


    After Doctor Zhou left, Qin Sang handed Meng Wu to Dou Shaodong''s family and said: "There may be dead mening to silence him. Dou Shaodong''s family might as well send Meng Wu and others to Ouyang''s family temporarily. The Meng family is worried about the Ouyang family, even if they send I dare not attack the Ouyang family even if someonees to silence me."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was overjoyed when they heard this: "Qin Baihu is thoughtful. I will go find the shadow guards of the Ouyang family and ask them to send people to the Ouyang family."


    Qin Sang nodded and left the room to deal with the aftermath.


    The fire in the bank has been put out, but a few rooms were burned down.


    You Ping led people to the Hu family''s old building, and now he came back to report: "Master, three people were arrested at the Hu family''s old building. They all had a new wound under their creaks. It should also be from the Meng family. Dead soldiers. Hu Dongs family has sent a nursing home to say that his old building has always been empty and has not been rented. I dont know how those people got in and set off rockets. His family has nothing to do with those people. We also said that we dont need topensate for the loss caused by the burning of the old building.

 Chapter 1226: Injuried

    Chapter 1226: Injuried


    Chapter 1226 Injured


    The Hu Family Nursing Home also said that after things are stable tomorrow, Hu Dongs family will go to the Yamen to exin the situation and prove their innocence.


    Had it not been too dangerous tonight, Mr. Hu''s family would havee to exin the situation long ago, fearing that he would be killed by the gangsters'' arrows when he came out.


    After all, a rocket was suddenly released from the house that he did not live in, and Doou Bank was almost burned down. Such a serious crime was something that a wealthy family in the county could not afford.


    In addition to the three people captured alive, three were burned to death, fivemitted suicide by taking poison, and five were shot to death. You Ping told the story of the Hu familys old building in detail.


    The five dead soldiers who were killed were rtively brave. They fought their way out of the Hu family''s old building. They thought they could escape, but they were killed by You Xi and others who were ambushing in the alley.


    At this point, none of the men who died in the Meng family have escaped.


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this. These dead men of the Meng family were used for training by You Ping and You Xi, and he was quite satisfied with the results.


    He made a gesture towards You Ping, indicating that You Ping and the others could leave first, and Dou Shaodongs family would take care of the rest.


    You Ping quickly retreated, and then withdrew from the bank with his own people.


    After You Ping and others left, Qin Sang walked out of the bank gate and saw Hong Dao, Zhang Zhong and the others leading the soldiers from the military station to build a human wall, surrounding the vigers in the human wall, and shouted to the vigers: " Everyone, please dont run around. The more you run around at this time, the faster you will die. You have also seen the few people in front who were shot by stray arrows. If you run around again, we wont care about you!"


    When the vigers saw that the bank was on fire and heard that bandits had entered the county, they were frightened and ran for their lives. However, batches of rockets came from the old building of the Hu family, and some fell on the street at the main entrance of the bank. Ten people were killed. Several vigers were shot by rockets.


    Qin Sang looked at the chaos outside and shouted: "Don''t be afraid, all the thieves have been killed, and the county is safe!"


    This voice was full of energy, and the words "all the thieves were killed" were as useful as enlightenment. After listening to this, the vigers all fell silent.


    "Hundred households!" Zhang Zhong and Hong Dao were overjoyed when they saw Qin Sang, but Qin Baihu was able to control the situation, and everyone became quiet after roaring.


    "Qin, all the thieves in Qin''s hundreds of households were really killed? Are those really thieves, not bandits?" After some vigers came to their senses, they boldly asked Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang nodded and said: "Well, they are not bandits, but enemies of Dou Shaodong''s family. They didn''t want Dou Shaodong''s family to open a bank like this to help farmers, so they sent people to cause trouble and ruined the bank''s important task of helping farmers."


    He added: "70% of the thieves who set off rockets in the old building of the Hu family, including those who caused trouble in the bank, have been killed, and the remaining injured have been captured. Everyone can rest assured."


    but


    Qin Sang''s face darkened, and he stared at the vigers present with cold eyes: "Anyone who spreads rumors about bandits entering the city will not be let go by the Yamen. He will definitely be caught and sentenced severely!"


    Think that by spreading rumors and disturbing the vigers and almost causing chaos, you can pretend that nothing happened? dream.


    Huh? Are you going to arrest people again? The vigers were frightened after hearing this, but they were very d that they had not spread rumors that bandits had entered the city.


    Again? Qin Sang looked at Hong Dao and Zhang Zhong.


    The two said: "It''s Leader Luo. When he heard someone shouting that bandits wereing to the city, he immediately led the government officials to arrest those people. He arrested more than a dozen of them. He had already asked Xiaotang''s officials to **** them back to the county government office. "


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt happy. Only when Brother Luo Wu has made progress can he feel more at ease. After all, he cannot be with them all the time. Brother Luo Wu must be on his own.


    "Where is Luo Pantou now?" Qin Sang asked without seeing Luo Wu. Not long after asking, Luo Wu came back with twenty bodyguards, carrying or supporting a dozen injured vigers.


    It was so chaotic tonight. The city gate was blocked by thousands of people from other counties who had not been able to enter the city and were unwilling to go home. There were not enough government servants in the county government, so Luo Wu could only call the escorts from the **** agency to help. .


    Go and help. Qin Sang said to the soldiers at the military station, and he quickly walked down the steps and walked towards Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu saw Qin Sang, smiled, and asked, "Has the bank matter been settled?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''s all settled. Were these people injured by rockets? How many were injured? Are any of them dead?"


    If the vigers were shot to death by rockets, things would be in trouble.


    Luo Wu: "They were lucky, no one died, only three were in danger of death. I happened to meet Dr. Zhou on the way and asked Dr. Zhou to take him back to the hospital for treatment. Although the remaining injuries were serious, they were not fatal, so let''s go first Help him back to the bank and wait."


    The vigers thought that there were bandits in the city, so they were so scared that they fled for their lives. As a result, they were injured by rockets fired from the old building of the Hu family.


    If they would listen to Hong Dao and Zhang Zhong, stop running around and hide in the human wall surrounded by soldiers, they would not be hurt by stray arrows.


    Ah! Wuwuwu, it hurts, it hurts. Qin Baihu, we were wrong. We shouldnt have listened to other peoples rumors and run around. Please save us, we dont want to die.


    The injured vigers were crying and had wounds pierced by rockets on their hands and feet. Not only were the wounds bleeding, but their flesh was also scorched by the rockets.


    "You deserve it. Who told you to believe the rumors and run away?" Dou Shaodong''s family chased them out after handling the matters in the bank. They were relieved when they saw Qin Sang, but after hearing these people''s words, they were not angry at all. Come.


    What do you take the young Marquis for? If you are disobedient when nothing happens, ask the little Marquis for help when something happens. The little Marquis is not your father and mother, so why should he clean up your mess?


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuah, we know we are wrong, but our hands and feet cannot be disabled. If they are used up, who will do the farm work at home?


    Qin Sang squatted down, looked at the hands and feet of these people, pointed at six of them and said: "These six have injured their muscles and bones. Take them to the hospital for treatment first. If it is toote, their hands and feet will be disabled. The others can be kept first." Lets wait here until daybreak.


    After Luo Wu heard this, he immediately said to the bodyguard of the **** agency: "Uncle Mao, take these six people to the Zhou Family Medical Center for treatment first."


    "Eh." Uncle Mao immediately took twelve bodyguards, two of them carrying one person at a time, to carry the six seriously injured people to the Zhou Family Medical Center.


    Seeing this, Dou Shaodong''s family could only order Dou Meng: "Help the remaining people to the wing, take the gold wound medicine we brought from the capital, and treat their wounds, lest they say anything tomorrow about our banker''s death." If you dont save it.


    After hearing this, the vigers hurriedly said: "Don''t dare, we only care about the good things of the bank and will not speak ill of the bank."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Humph, who would believe it? You are just a bunch of losers. If there is any benefit, just go to that side."


    Well, it doesnt sound nice, but its the truth.


    Qin Sang didn''t pay much attention to these vigers, but said to Zhang Zhong and Hong Dao: "Take good care of the vigers, don''t cause trouble again, I will go back to the Yamen first."

 Chapter 1227: You have to help me

    Chapter 1227: You have to help me


    Chapter 1227 You have to help me


    Gu Jinan and He Jinsheng were hiding in the Yamen cell with the deeds from the banker and the farmer. He had to go and have a look to make sure that they and the deeds were safe before he could rest assured.


    Yes. Hong Dao and Zhang Zhong responded.


    Ill go too. Luo Wu was also worried about Gu Jinan.


    "Qin Baihu, wait, I''ll go with you. The deed is rted to my life, so there can''t be any mistakes." Dou Shaodong''s family said, looking back at the injured vigers: "Shopkeeper Dou will give it to you first." As for borrowing money, after you borrow the money, you can go to the hospital to see your injuries yourself, but dont think about hanging around at the bank, or they will throw you out."


    He waved his hand again and summoned shopkeeper Dou: "They are all a bunch of poor people. I guess I don''t have the money to take care of their injuries. You can lend them more money. The monthly interest will still be the same, but the years to repay will be longer."


    When Dou Shaodong said this, his heart was bleeding, money, his money, why would he do this kind of business that would take more than ten years to get back the money? !


    "Yes, young master, don''t worry, I know how to do it." Shopkeeper Dou said.


    Lets go. Qin Sang called Luo Wu and Dou Shaodongs family, and took the lead towards the Yamen.


    Along the way, we saw a lot of rockets scattered on the ground. These rockets were filled with pine oil, and somended on the houses of people in the county. However, the county government officials were helping to put out the mes, so they did not cause any big damage.


    At the county government office, Magistrate Zheng was extremely anxious. When he saw Qin Sang and the othersing back, he hurriedly went up to them and asked, "What''s going on? Did you catch someone? Who are they?"


    But it must not be a high-ranking official that the Zheng family cannot afford to offend, or a member of the royal family, otherwise it will be difficult to end this matter tonight.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, sir. It''s not a powerful family. It''s someone sent by Meng, the stepmother of Dou Shaodong''s family."


    Magistrate Zheng: "Mr. Dou Meng? Is she the concubine of Master Meng''s family in Yushitai? Is she afraid that Dou Shaodong''s family will make achievements, so she wants to ruin Dou Shaodong''s family?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Exactly, so you don''t need to worry too much. It''s not some powerful family making trouble. The bank can still withstand it."


    In fact, those powerful families wanted to take action, but because they were worried about the Ouyang family, they did not dare to take the lead and asked Meng to make knives for them.


    If the Meng family can seed, everything will be easy. If not, it can also help them explore the strength of the bank.


    "It turns out it''s a dispute between women, so I''m relieved." County Magistrate Zheng breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Meng family were officials, they were not high-ranking officials. The family was only a prominent family, not a wealthy family. limited ability.


    "But tonight''s incident was quite serious." Fang Xian Cheng, who came to the county office from home in the middle of the night after hearing about the incident at Qianzhuang, said fearfully.


    Dou Shaodong''s family snorted coldly and said, "Master Fang, don''t worry, I will definitely make her pay the price for that shrew who caused such a big thing!"


    Well, I heard that Dou Mengshi is quite favored by Master Dou. Can you really make Dou Mengshi pay the price for Dou Shaodong''s family?


    Moreover, there is still Meng Yushi here. Even if the Dou family is looking at Meng Yushi''s face, they don''t dare to do anything to the Meng family.


    However, Fang Xian Cheng did not dare to say these words. This Dou Shaodong family has a short temper and is at odds with the Dou Meng family. If he said what he said, the Dou Shaodong family would be furious.


    "Your Majesty, County Magistrate, County Magistrate, it''s almost daybreak. Nothing will go wrong again. You two adults, rest assured. I''m going to see Brother An." Qin Sang reported the bank affairs to County Magistrate Zheng. Afterwards, he took Dou Shaodong''s family and Luo Wu to the cell to look after Gu Jinan and the others.


    "Who? Stop!" The jailers were also very frightened tonight, fearing that someone might attack and injure Gu Jinan.


    "It''s me." Qin Sang stood there holding a torch, letting the jailer see his face clearly before moving forward.


    When the jailer saw that it was Qin Sang, he waspletely relieved. He ran to open the cell door and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu, they are all fine. No one ising to cause trouble in the prison." It was He Tongsheng who was so frightened. Qing, that face has always been pale and pale, and it has never been normal.


    "Sang, is the bank safe?" Gu Jinan asked as soon as he saw Qin Sang, his hands folded in front of him.


    Qin Sang nodded: "The bad guys have been caught, and the bank is safe."


    "Where is the deed?" Dou Shaodong''s family asked quickly. It was his life and nothing could happen to him.


    Gu Jinan loosened his hands folded in front of him, took out a cloth bag from his clothes, and handed it to Dou Shaodong''s house: "They are all here, one piece at a time."


    Dou Shaodong''s family hurriedly took it, opened the cloth bag and checked the deed. It was indeed genuine, and there were quite a few: "Huh, the fate of this Shaodong''s family has been saved."


    but


    Its no longer safe to leave these deeds in the bank. After daybreak, take them back to Old Man Ouyang and ask him to keep them.


    Damn it, you can''t let him deal with bad guys all the time. Old man Ouyang has to be frightened and frightened.


    Gu Jinan frowned after hearing this, but said, "Sure, I will send the deed back to Ouyang''s house."


    But Dou Shaodong''s family was a thief, so when it was daylight and Gu Jinan was about to return to the vige, he was given two extra mule carts to take back.


    In mid-July, the sun was already very bright. Gu Jinan stood at the gate of the government office, looked at the two mule carts, and asked with a bad expression: "What''s in it? What disaster are you going to bring to the Ouyang family?"


    The third girl still lives in the house in the town, and he doesn''t want to send anything harmful to Ouyang''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed and said, "You are such a bad person. What do you mean by bringing disaster? There are good things in this. If you don''t believe me, ask Qin Baihu."


    Little Marquis, you have to help me.


    Qin Sang said: "There is a witness inside. Although it is a bit troublesome, it is better to send it to Ouyang''s house than to leave it in the bank."


    The Meng family would not be polite to Dou Shaodong''s family, but she would be wary of the Ouyang family. Even if she sent people to silence her, she would not dare to rush into the Ouyang family.


    But Gu Jinan didn''t want to, how could he let the girl he liked stay in the same house as the dead man? !


    His eyes darkened and he stared at Dou Shaodong''s house, which made Dou Shaodong''s house take a few steps back: "Don''t stare at me like that. Isn''t there nothing you can do about it?"


    Having worked with Gu Jinan for a few days, he knows very well that this is a guy who is beautiful on the outside but extremely poisonous on the inside!


    "Methods are thought up by people. Just admit it if you arezy. Don''t say anything that there is no way." Gu Jinan nced at Qin Sang and walked to a deserted ce next to him.


    Qin Sang knew that he had an idea and followed him: "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Jin''an: "Send it to the Division of Military Affairs. There are the water prisons you dug and the new death row. Let Feng Jin, You An and others guard them in the dark. Even if the Meng family sends dead men to kill them again, You An and the others will not be able to kill them." It can be blocked. Moreover, if the dead men of the Meng family attack the military headquarters, it will be tantamount to treason, and the Meng family will be doomed. As long as the Meng family still has some brains, even if they know that the witnesses are in the military headquarters, they will not dare to send people to kill them easily. , its safer than sending it to Ouyangs house.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "Okay, let''s do it like this."


    He wanted to send Meng Wu and others to the Ouyang family because he trusted the Ouyang family''s status and shadow guard, but if Gu Jinan was not willing, he would not insist. After all, the Sibing Station was indeed a good ce to hide people.

 Chapter 1228: He holds a grudge

    Chapter 1228: He holds a grudge


    Chapter 1228 He holds a grudge


    but


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinan. Xiaoyu was right. Brother An did like the third girl of the Ouyang family. Dou Ke just wanted to send a few injured dead soldiers to Mr. Ouyang''s house to be imprisoned, so he was so excited.


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Jinan was a little uneasy when he was looked at by Qin Sang: "Don''t think so wildly. I''m not doing this for anyone. I just think it''s safer to lock up the men who died in the Meng family in the military camp."


    Qin Sang smiled, you even said such obvious words, who else could you have done it because of?


    Do you want me to help you? Qin Sang asked.


    His Xiaoyu said that with his eldest brothers boring character, it would be difficult to find a wife, so they had to help at the right time.


    Gu Jinan''s originally calm expression changed, and he hurriedly refused: "No, you must not do anything random!"


    That girl Xiaoyu is indeed a female foreign minister. She hasn''t married Sang yet, so she tells Sang everything.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything random."


    This us includes Gu Jinli.


    "What are you two whispering about? Have you finished talking? Come here quickly after you finish talking, you are leaving." Dou Shaodong''s family shouted at them, feeling unhappy. Is there anything he couldn''t listen to? Gu Jinan is indeed a poisonous person. They have been working together for a few days and even opened a bank together. They avoid him when talking. This means that you can''t trust him.


    Dou Shaodongs family is very angry!


    Gu Jinan nced at Dou Shaodong''s family, raised his chin, and showed an arrogant and disdainful look. After sessfully making Dou Shaodong''s family even more angry, he said: "Let''s go, don''t tell others where they are hiding, let him go quickly."


    Qin Sang agreed: "Sure, but I can only hide it from you for three days."


    Dou Ke trusts him very much, and he cannot go too far and make Dou Ke ufortable.


    He added: "Feng Jin and You An cannot withdraw. I will ask You Ping and You Xi to go to the militarymand post and watch."


    An Ge''er doesn''t want the people he likes to be in danger, and neither does he. You An and the others still have to protect Xiaoyu in the vige, and can only be transferred away after this period of chaos has passed.


    Gu Jinan smiled and agreed happily: "Okay."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they walked back.


    "Qin Baihu, what did he tell you?" Dou Shaodong asked, looking at Gu Jinan with an unkind look.


    Gu Jinan pointed at him and stared at him and asked: "Dou Shaodong''s family, do you still want someone toe to the bank to help you? If you want, you must be nice to someone, otherwise the work in the bank will overwhelm you. Its on one person.


    The Ouyang family was still busy with opening a bank in Fucheng, and next they were busy with opening a bank in Luchang County. Dou Shaodong''s family immediately became scared and said with a smile: "Look what you said, I''m just casual Just ask, I dont think I cant believe you.


    He said again: "It''s gettingte. Go back quickly. Remember toe back in the evening. There are more folksing to borrow money today than yesterday, and there are also people from other counties. It will be even more confusing."


    Mom, dont even think about going back and getting a good nights sleep beforeing back. Go back as soon as possible. Youll have to stay upte at night to work!


    Gu Jinan didn''t answer, and looked at Luo Wu: "Brother Luo Wu, please be careful and don''t get hurt."


    The eldest sister was very worried about Brother Luo Wu, and Brother Luo Wu was indeed not as skilled as Saburo, so he had to give one more reminder.


    Luo Wu nodded: "Don''t worry, with the help of the escorts from the **** agency and Sang''s people, I will be fine. You don''t have to worry." He leaned closer to Gu Jinan again and whispered: "Tell Sister Xiuer that I''m fine. Dont tell her about the dangers in the countyst night, she will be frightened.


    Gu Jinan did not agree to thisst request.


    Soon, the eldest sister will marry Brother Luo Wu, and she will have a baby and be a mother in the future. Only by knowing these things can we make progress. If you keep protecting her too well and don''t let her know anything, it will harm her.


    Looking at some of the things that the eldest sister has done in the past few years, the eldest sister is not that fragile, and she can afford things.


    "Let''s go." Gu Jinan took the handwritten letter given by the county magistrate and took He Jinsheng into the mule cart.


    After Zezi waited for them to sit securely, he whipped his whip and drove away in the mule cart. The two mule carts of the Dou family, Dou Meng and other shadow guards who had changed into servants'' clothes also hurriedly followed in the mule cart.


    "I''ll go see them off." Qin Sang got on his horse and gestured towards the dark ce. He had been following Qin Sang in the dark. When Siping, who was responsible for delivering the news, saw him, he immediately ran to notify You Ping, You Xi and the others, asking them to lead them. People keep up.


    "Qin Baihu, are you going back too?" Dou Shaodong''s family frowned when they saw Qin Sang leaving, but with Qin Sang following him, he felt more relieved.


    After all, Xiao Houye has been reliable since he was a child!


    Gu Jinan and the others went straight to the camp of the military department after leaving the city.


    Qin Sang personally took Meng Wu and the others to the death row, and told Zhong Xiaoqi, who was guarding the Sibing Station: "Brother Zhong, they are serious criminals who made trouble in the countyst night. Take good care of them and deliver them food and medicine on time. Don''t worry." Let them die, and don''t let anyonee in to rescue them.",


    Yes! Zhong Xiaoqis name is Zhong Xu, and he is Lao Zhongs son.


    After Lao Zhong was injured and returned home to be recuperated, Zhong Xiaoqi came to the military station. Because of his good skills and loyal character, and being Lao Zhong''s son, he served as a soldier for two years and was promoted to Xiaoqi.


    After Qin Sang finished exining Zhongxu, he left the death row.


    You Ping, You Xi and others also arrived, but they did note out to see Qin Sang. Instead, they quietly ambush outside the death row of the Sibing Station.


    After imprisoning Meng Wu and other dead men, Qin Sang did not return to the county immediately, but continued to **** Gu Jinan to Ouyang''s house. After all, with such an important deed, there could be no mistakes.


    Mr. Ouyang and Ouyang Ming have already learned about what happened in the countyst night from their own shadow guards.


    "Good! The boy from the Qin family is indeed a talented general. He acted quickly and made precise arrangements without any mistakes. He killed all the dead men of the Meng family in one go." After hearing the report from his shadow guard, Mr. Ouyang praised Qin Sang. .


    He also praised Gu Jinan: "That boy An Ge''er really has a good brain and is an excellent strategist. He actually thought that the target of the thief was not the treasury silver, but the deed. If it hadn''t been for his reminder, he would have hidden the deed." Go to the county prison cell, I guess Meng will seed."


    Ouyang Ming nodded. After this period of contact, she also admired and admired Gu Jinan very much: "He even thought of the thieves who would shoot arrows from high ces to burn down the money bank. I heard that he also practiced martial arts. This is something that nowadays It is very rare among schrs."


    As she spoke, she remembered that she had rescued Gu Jinan with her shadow guards. Now she was blushing when she thought about it. With Gu Jinan''s skill and mind, he didn''t need her to save him at all.


    And she thought he was a weak schr. She was afraid that they would be injured by bandits and dy the college examination, so she hurriedly ran to save them. In her desperation, she knocked him down with the handle of a knife!


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Brother An is indeed different from other schrs. Even though he looks pretty and gentle, he actually holds grudges the most and has many evil ideas."


    ah?


    "He holds a grudge?" Ouyang Ming was a little shocked. Would he hold a grudge against her for beating him and seek revenge from her?

 Chapter 1229: Will you avoid him?

    Chapter 1229: Will you avoid him?


    Chapter 1229 Will you avoid him?


    But when I thought about it again, I felt that I was overthinking it. If Gu Jinan had such a strategy, he would not be a petty person, and he would not be able to retaliate against her just because of that misunderstanding.


    But she did hurt Gu Jinan...


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "Well, that boy is a protector. As long as his family members are bullied, he will pay back the bullies in multiples. This behavior itself is a manifestation of holding grudges."


    Ouyang Ming frowned slightly when he heard this and asked, "Grandpa, do you think this is bad?"


    Mr. Ouyang said: "The world thinks that if a family member is bullied, as long as the other person admits his mistake, he should be forgiven. If he takes revenge and goes back like he did, he will indeed be criticized. But who doesn''t feel bad when they are bullied? In other words, Its your grandfather and I, too, and I want to give it back.


    Ouyang Ming smiled: "Grandpa thinks Gu Xiucai did the right thing."


    Mr. Ouyang did not hesitate and nodded: "Yes, in my opinion, as long as you don''t intentionally harm others, and your family members are bullied and take revenge, there is nothing wrong at all."


    He has traveled all over the world in his life and has seen many things. He is not one of those pedantic people who only attend cultural gatherings to gain fame.


    As the grandfather and grandson were talking, there was a light knock on the door frame. Asong stood outside the door and said, "The second old master, Gu Xiucai, Qin Baihu, and He Tongsheng have returned and are waiting outside the courtyard."


    Asong said, he nced at Aunt Han who was also in the room.


    In the past, they all called Mr. Ouyang, but Grandma Han and Grandma Li were strict about rules. After hearing this, they reprimanded them, saying that the great-grandson of the eldest grandma in the capital had grown up, and the family had already moved up a generation. Although they are away from home all year round, their names have to be changed, so as not to call them this way when they return to the capital, confusing their seniority and making peopleugh.


    "Brother An and the others are back, please invite them in." Mr. Ouyang was very happy, while Aunt Han was secretly annoyed. The second old man traveled all the year round, and this rule is getting worse and worse. The third girl is still here, why? Can you let the outsider in?


    But it was toote to leave now, so Aunt Han could only say: "Third Miss, please follow the old ve into the back room to take shelter."


    Ouyang Ming knew that she had been helping Gu Jinan and the others to build a new bank in the past few days. Aunt Han was already very unhappy. She didn''t want to irritate her anymore, so she smiled and said: "Okay."


    She took Aunt Han and the eldest maid Shanru into the back room to escape.


    After they went in, Asong went to bring Gu Jinan and the others in.


    Sir. Gu Jinan and the others saluted Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Without courtesy, I have heard about what you didst night. It was very good."


    Just hearing it made his blood boil. He really wanted to follow them to guard the bank and fight off the bad guys.


    He asked again: Where is the deed?


    Its on the student. Gu Jinan took out a bag of deeds from his body and handed them to Mr. Ouyang.


    "Okay, just have the deed here." Mr. Ouyang took the deed, read it over, and asked, "The Dou family asked you toe back with the deed, but I need my help to keep it."


    The bank has been targeted. It is no longer safe to leave the deed in the hands of the bank or Dou Shaodong''s family. It is safer to leave it in his hands.


    Gu Jin''an said: "This is indeed what Dou Shaodong''s family means, but the student wants to ask the teacher to give these deeds to the student for safekeeping."


    Brother An! He Jinsheng was shocked when he heard this. This was very dangerous. Will the gangsterse into the vige if they find outst night?


    Qin Sang raised his eyebrows and nced at Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan exined: "Dou Shaodong''s family and Ouyang''s family have been targeted by those gangsters. It is not safe to hold these deeds. There is a high chance that they will be stolen. It is better to leave them on me. Those gangsters will not think that my family is holding these deeds." I just think that these deeds were hidden in another ce by Mr. Dou Shaodong or his family, so that everyone can be safer." Mr. Ouyang nodded after hearing this: "This is indeed a good idea, just do as you say. "


    Gu Jinan is a prudent person, so he is reassured that the deed is with him.


    Qin Sang smiled. This method was indeed good and full of selfishness: "In addition to these deeds, Dou Shaodong''s family also sent a group of Meng family dead men who were captured alive to Mr. Ouyang, but An Geer felt that Mr. Ouyang''s family had The female family members are here, but they are afraid that the bad guys wille and scare Mr. Ouyang''s granddaughter, so they have asked me to hide those people in another ce."


    Gu Jinan was shocked when he heard this. Sang said this deliberately because he was angry that he had brought the deed home and put Xiaoyu in danger.


    Gu Jinan has been practicing martial arts in the past few years, and Sang has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. Their ears and noses are more sensitive than ordinary people. They have already smelled a scent and knew that there must be a girl in the study, and the only one who woulde to the study was the third girl.


    She must have heard it, and if she thought about it deeply, she would definitely understand his feelings for her.


    Gu Jinan was helpless, but he couldn''t be angry with Sang. After all, Sang also cared about Xiaoyu and was angry with him for bringing dangerous things home.


    In the back room, Ouyang Ming was startled. Is Gu Xiucai worried about him?


    Mr. Ouyang thought of his two granddaughters and was very grateful to Gu Jinan for everything he did. He said, "Let me give you a team of shadow guards. They can hide in the vige and protect your family. There can''t be any risks." Let your family take care of it all.


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "No need, this kind of approach will only attract bad people if there is no silver."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang felt that Gu Jinan was right, so he gave up.


    Gu Jinan didn''t stay long and left after finishing the matter.


    Mr. Ouyang knew that they had not slept all nightst night, so he did not keep them longer and asked Asong to send them out.


    After leaving the study yard, Gu Jinan looked back at the yard... If Miss Ouyang guessed what Sang was thinking after hearing what he said, would she avoid him?


    After all, they were not in the same family, it was just that he secretly liked her. Once his feelings were discovered, any normaldy would actively avoid him and never see him again.


    Gu Jinan felt very sad.


    However, he was worried in vain. Although Ouyang Ming was smart, she was not a fairy. How could she guess that Gu Jinan liked him with just one sentence?


    She is not that thick-skinned and thinks she is so beautiful that everyone likes her.


    Ouyang Ming just felt even more guilty, feeling that he had beaten Gu Jinan. He was also worried about the safety of Ouyang''s family. He was really an upright and kind-hearted young man.


    For such a good young man, a gift must be prepared and sent to formally apologize.


    So she told Mr. Ouyang her thoughts.


    Mr. Ouyangughed after hearing this and said, "Are you still thinking about beating him? It''s okay to give him a formal gift to apologize. After all, Brother An has helped us a lot this time, but I don''t know what he likes?"


    The second girl of the Gu family likes money, as long as it is silver, gold, or anything else that can be exchanged for money, she wants it.


    But he really doesnt know what Gu Jinan likes... ssics and ancient books? Calligraphy and painting instruments? A farm house? Gold and silver jewelry?


    I seem to like it a little bit, but I dont like it very much, and it doesnt taste good either. I always feel full when I eat.

 Chapter 1230: I like you

    Chapter 1230: I like you


    Chapter 1230 I like you


    Seeing that his grandfather was in trouble, Ouyang Ming said, "It''s better to ask Brother Cheng. He''s his eldest brother, so he knows."


    Brother Cheng was just brought to the study. After listening to Ouyang Ming''s words, the little guy said with bright eyes: "What does eldest brother like? I know this!"


    I like you, Third Sister.


    Brother Cheng has been very happy since he discovered this secret. The third sister has a good temper and is good at riding and shooting. Unlike otherdies of the house, she always talks in convoluted secret words, which makes people dizzy and looks down on them farmers.


    "As expected, you know." Ouyang Ming smiled, looked down at the little guy and said, "Then tell Third Sister, what does your eldest brother like... I thought I saved him before, but now I realize that I was meddling in my own business. New Your elder brother has helped us a lot with the bank affairs, so I thought of giving him a gift as a formal apology and thanks."


    Brother Cheng looked at Ouyang Ming and blinked. If he told the truth, he would be beaten to death by his eldest brother, and the third sister would not be able to give herself to his eldest brother.


    So Cheng Geer stopped talking.


    Plop, Mr. Ouyang took a book and hit Brother Cheng on the back of the head: "Didn''t you say you know what your elder brother likes? Why didn''t you say anything? Are you lying to us?"


    Brother Cheng turned around, nced at the book on his head, and said, "Of course not. I was raised by my eldest brother. I slept on the same bed with him until I was eight years old. How could I not know what he likes? But he likes Stuff, its hard to find these days.


    Then he said: "Sir, do you know the Feng family''s theory of criminal names? My eldest brother is interested in this, but I heard that the Feng family is in bad luck. Not only has Feng Shangshu been dismissed from office, but many books have also been seized and can no longer be bought in bookstores."


    Brother An likes the theory of criminal names. Mr. Ouyang was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, the boy seemed to have raised a few more questions about Dachus criminalw. The Gu family still loves to report to officials, so its okay to like the theory of criminal names.


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "What a coincidence, I happen to have the theory of criminal names in my hand, which was left to me by my father."


    Ouyang Ming''s father admired Feng Shangshu and Feng Lao Master very much. He collected many calligraphy and painting books from them and his son. After his death, these things were given to Ouyang Ming.


    "Girl, this is the master''s relic." Aunt Han disapproved of her daughter giving away the master''s relic.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "It''s okay. I remember that the second boy has several books on criminal names hidden away. It''s okay to give one away."


    Moreover, An Ge''er has read the Theory of Criminal Names. If he can write a unique policy theory, Erxiao Ziquan will be happy if he knows it.


    He then looked at Aunt Han and said, "Go and prepare, collect enough four-color gifts, and send them to the Gu family for Brother An."


    Mother Han saw that Mr. Ouyang had spoken. Even if she was not happy, she could only obey the order: "Yes."


    Cheng Ge''er heard this and said: "Sir, there is no need to go to such trouble. You can just give the gift to the student and the student will take it back to the elder brother. There has been chaos recently. The vige is surrounded by wooden fences and no one is allowed to enter at will."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang agreed: "Okay, I''ll finish ss an hour early today and ask you to take the gift back to An Ge''er."


    Brother Cheng was so happy that he narrowed his eyes with a smile and said, "Thank you, sir!"


    The little guy returned to ss happily, and Ouyang Ming followed Aunt Han back to the back house to prepare gifts.


    Ouyang Yu knew about this, so he came over with his maid and mocked: "Third sister, if you had listened to me and stopped meddling in other people''s affairs to save them, now you don''t have to pack gifts and apologize."


    He then said dissatisfiedly: "If a girl from an aristocratic family goes to apologize to a farmer, my third sister won''t be embarrassed!"


    Ouyang Ming ignored Ouyang Yu''s sarcasm and only said: "Grandpa agreed to send the apology gift. Besides, Gu Xiucai helped the Ouyang family this time, so it is appropriate for our family to give him a gift." Ouyang Yu listened. He was very unhappy and snorted coldly: "You will use grandpa to pressure me. If it weren''t for grandpa''s response, do you think I would only say these few words?"


    I have long scolded you for being shameless and taking the initiative to be a peasant!


    but


    Hey, Third Sister, I would like to remind you, its better not to get too close to those farmers, lest you get entangled with them and ruin your reputation, and then you wont be able to find a good family.


    She is an orphan whose parents have died and has no brothers to help her. If her reputation is damaged, her life will be over.


    Ouyang Ming said: "Fifth sister is too worried. I understand the rules of the boudoir, so there is no need for fifth sister to worry."


    Mother Han said hurriedly: "Fifth girl, don''t worry. The second old master agreed to give gifts to Gu Xiucai. The third girl has not done anything illegal. Please be careful what you say."


    With a bang, Ouyang Yu pped the table and looked at Ouyang Ming: "Third sister, is this how you let your servants talk back to your master?"


    Ouyang Ming frowned, with some displeasure on his face. He handed Shan Ruhou the criminal theory he found, turned to look at Ouyang Yu, and said sternly: "Fifth sister, Mother Han is one of the education mothers supported by the house. , although we are masters, we must respect and educate our grandma, lest outsiders find out and scold us for being uneducated."


    Ouyang Yu choked after hearing this, and was about to find something to retort when Ouyang Ming chased her away: "Fifth sister, I''m busy, you go back to your room first, ande back when I''m done."


    You! Ouyang Yu was angry: If you dont understand a good heart, you will regret it one day!


    The brain is sick.


    Ouyang Yu angrily took the maid away.


    Mother Han looked at Ouyang Yu''s back, turned back to Ouyang Ming and said, "Three girls, what the fifth girls said is not unreasonable."


    Although it was a gift that the second old man agreed to give, as a daughter of a noble family, she should keep a distance from such a peasant.


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mom, I know what''s appropriate."


    Is it necessarily good to marry a high-ranking member of the capital?


    Ouyang Ming''s answer in her heart is no. Due to the influence of her parents, she has always felt that couples who love each other and are devoted to each other are the best partners. But looking at the entire capital, there is no such family at all.


    Children from high-ranking families are all proud and selfish. They only make themselves happy as they please. For the first wife, all she needs to do is give her enough face. It is impossible for her to treat you wholeheartedly.


    Single-minded thinking is a disease in their eyes.


    At that time, her father had not renewed his marriage for many years. After being praised for his infatuation for a while, he was ridiculed for being sick.


    When she heard those peopleughing at her father, she burst into tears and ran to ask her father: "Dad, is it really sick to live by your mother''s memorial tablet and never marry another woman?"


    Her fatherughed, and then there was a long silence. Finally, he said: "It''s considered a disease, but so what? As long as you are happy, you don''t need to care about other people''s opinions... This person lives a lifetime, and many chores are already very important. Its annoying, it would be great if I could just do whatever I wanted for once.

 Chapter 1231: Rushing home to read the gossip

    Chapter 1231: Rushing home to read the gossip


    Chapter 1231 Rushing home to read the gossip


    At the end, my father said with a smile: "My heart is righteous, as solid as a rock, I am not afraid of people''s words and swords, and I am not afraid of the swords of the world. Ming''er is young and can''t understand this yet, but if I encounter anything in the future, I will feel right. For things that are not understood by others, just think of what dad said, it will definitely help Ming''er."


    Every time he thinks of his father''s words, Ouyang Ming''s heart feels warm.


    So no matter what others say about her being an orphan without a father, mother or brothers, or even having a bad character and being alone all her life, she doesn''t care.


    She has her own way in her heart and is not afraid of anything in the world.


    "Mommy, the sun is nice today. After we pack up and apologize, let''s move books, calligraphy, paintings and other things that are easily affected by moisture to the yard to dry in the sun so that they can be better preserved." Ouyang Ming said with a pleasant smile on his face. I took out a few pieces of silver-frosted rice paper and ced them next to the Xingming Lun as one of the four-color gifts.


    Mother Han feels sorry for her. This silver frost rice paper was also left by the master and is very valuable.


    But looking at thefortable smile on her girl''s face, Mother Han swallowed her words of dissuasion. After the master and servants packed up the apology gifts for Gu Jinan, they moved calligraphy, paintings, books and other things to the yard to dry them. They were busy. What a joy.


    Ouyang Yu and Ouyang Ming lived in the same courtyard. After seeing the scene here in his room, he snorted: "Why do you show off your goodies to show off your goodies? My second uncle didn''t leave them for you!" "


    Ouyang Yu was very sad. Although Ouyang Ming had no parents or brothers, he was able to get the things left by his second uncle and second aunt all by himself. Unlike her, everything had to be shared with her brothers and sisters. By the time she got it, she was already gone. What''s left.


    And grandma!


    When my grandmother passed away, because Ouyang Ming had lost her parents, she felt sorry for her, so she left half of her dowry to Ouyang Ming. They, the grandchildren, got a box of grandma''s private belongings, and they didn''t get any good things. .


    Ouyang Yu became very angry when she thought of this. She scolded the maid: "Why are you fanning me? There''s no power at all. I''m so hot that I''m sweating."


    "Fifth girl, please forgive me." After hearing this, the maid quickly fanned herself.


    But Ouyang Yu was dissatisfied again. She covered her nose and shouted into the yard: "Third sister, what did you dry in the sun? Why does it have a strange smell? It''s already smelt to me. Why don''t you take it back quickly?" A thunderstorm wille downter and all these things will be damaged!"


    After hearing this, Grandma Li stepped forward and whispered: "Girl, half of those things are the relics of the second master and the second wife. You must not say that, otherwise you will be used of being unfilial."


    Although Grandma Li doesn''t like Ouyang Ming, as the grandmother of the fifth girl, she can''t watch the fifth girl make mistakes in some important matters. If someone gets caught talking about it, servants like them will also be punished.


    After hearing this, Ouyang Yu was so angry that her face swelled up. She wanted to explode, but she was also concerned about her reputation. In the end, she could only m the window and close the window hard, keeping her eyes out of sight.


    Shan Cong saw it andined softly: "It''s really true over there, how can you me the smell?"


    They collected these things carefully and took them out to dry in the sun regrly. They also put antiseptic, insect-proof, and fragrance-enhancing things on them. How could they have an odor? The fifth girl is simply looking for trouble.


    "Shan Cong, shut up, don''t say more suchints in the future." Ouyang Ming said to Shan Cong, after all, Xiao Wu is her cousin, and it is not good to talk about people behind their backs. If you want to say it, it is better to say it in person. Develop a reputation for being upright.


    Although Shancong was dissatisfied with Ouyang Yu, he didn''t want to cause trouble for Ouyang Ming. He nodded and said, "Yes, I know my mistake." The master and servants were busy in the yard for an hour. After finishing their work, Ouyang Ming remembered Brother Cheng took Shanru to the kitchen and made two kinds of snacks himself, preparing to give Brother Cheng a thank you gift.


    So at the end of the afternoon, when Brother Cheng finished ss early, he not only got an apology for Gu Jinan, but also four boxes of snacks.


    Brother Cheng was very happy and said happily: "It smells so good. What is it delicious? Is it all for me?"


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "Grandpa is really not lying when he says you love to eat. Of these four boxes of snacks, two are for you to pay for running errands, and the other two are for you to eat with Brother Fa. You guys?" We are in ss together, and we have to go back togetherter, so you cant eat alone.


    Cheng Ge''er nodded obediently: "Yes, Third Sister is right. I was too greedy and didn''t think of this, or Third Sister was thoughtful. Brother Cheng, thank Third Sister."


    After saying that, he gave Ouyang Ming a bow. The second sister said that if he wants to live a good life in the future, he must treat his elder sister-inw well. Although he doesn''t know whether the third sister will be his elder sister-inw, the person the elder brother likes, respect him. That''s right.


    Ouyang Ming has no brothers. When she was a child, she had imagined how great it would be if she had a biological brother. Brother Cheng was cute and well-behaved, which made her very fond of him.


    Third sister, what kind of pastry is this? Did you make it yourself? Brother Cheng asked. When he took these pastries back, his eldest brother would definitely ask, so he had to ask clearly so that he could tell his eldest brother when he got back.


    Ouyang Ming said: "It''s the Jasper Cake and Xiao Tian Su. The Jasper Cake is a vegetarian cake made from mung beans mixed with tea. It has a refreshing taste with the aroma of tea and can relieve the heat. It''s a good time to eat it at this time. The Xiao Tian Su is The meat cakes are made from chicken, and they are pce pastries."


    Cheng Ge''er''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He looked up at Ouyang Ming and said, "Third sister, can I give the jasper cake to my eldest brother? He likes to eat such cakes."


    Ouyang Ming was startled and said to Shanru: "We still have a piece of jasper cake left. Wrap up the jasper cake and take it back to Brother Cheng."


    She also likes to eat jasper cake, and originally wanted to keep a portion for herself, but since Brother Cheng said so, she gave up her hobby.


    "Yes." Shan Ru returned to the courtyard, wrapped the remaining jasper cake and brought it over: "Gu Eng, here you go."


    "Thank you, Sister Shanru." Brother Cheng was so happy that his eyes were smiling. Hey, he helped his eldest brother get a piece of cake. I wonder how his eldest brother would praise him?


    Brother Cheng couldn''t wait to get the praise from his eldest brother, so he left immediately: "Third sister, it''s gettingte, Brother Wang and the others are still waiting for me, I''ll leave first."


    "Okay." Ouyang Ming asked Shanru and Aunt Han to see Brother Cheng off and help him get his things.


    Brother Cheng thanked Aunt Han again, and went out holding the box with snacks.


    Brother Cheng was in a hurry to go home and read the gossip about his elder brother. He kept urging the group of drivers along the way: "Big group, hurry up, hurry up."


    After hearing this, the group speeded up and arrived at home half an hourter.


    Brother Cheng rushed home with his things in his arms and shouted: "Brother, eldest brother, your brother, I''m back, and I''ve brought you goodies. These are pastries made by my third sister!"

 Chapter 1232: I was wrong!

    Chapter 1232: I was wrong!


    Chapter 1232 I was wrong!


    Brother Cheng rushed all the way to the dining room, and because Gu Jinan was back, he would continue to work at the county bank tonight. The family was preparing dinner at home, and wanted to have a good meal with him before sending him to the county town.


    So as soon as Brother Cheng shouted these words, everyone in the family heard them.


    The third grandma stuck her head out and asked: "Brother Cheng, what are you talking about? The thirddy made something delicious for you? What delicious food?"


    Brother Cheng was startled and obviously panicked, but he quickly calmed down and replied: "It''s a pastry from Beijing. It''s only avable in Beijing. I said thank you for your help these days."


    "We haven''t seen the pastries in Beijing yet. Come and show them to us." The third grandmother and the others didn''t think much about it, they were just curious about what the pastries in Beijing looked like.


    Gu Jinli came over with the big dog Ergou, raised his eyebrows and smiled at Brother Cheng, moved his hands, and took away two boxes of snacks from his arms politely: "Grandpa and grandma, let''s try some snacks from the capital, shall we?" tasty?"


    "Okay." The third grandma looked forward to it very much, staring at the two boxes of snacks with her eyes, and said: "The best snacks I have ever eaten in my life, except those made by you and brought by Mr. Qi, are those given by Futailou Yes, Ive never seen dim sum in this capital city before.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Then let''s meet now and have a taste before eating."


    After speaking, he looked back at Brother Cheng.


    The little guy is about to cry, ah ah ah, this is the errand fee given to him by the third sister, and it is his snack. The second sister took them all away, leaving only the box of the eldest brother.


    He immediately ran over, pursed his lips, and said aggrievedly: "I haven''t eaten yet."


    Gu Jinli didnt believe it: Have you never eaten it before? Why do you have the aroma of cakes on your body?


    Cheng Geer quickly exined: "I ate it with Wang Geer and the others in the car. I only ate one piece of each kind."


    How could he possibly win over Wang Geer and the others when it came to grabbing food?


    Moreover, the eldest brother felt that he was hungry when he was a child and always tended to be very full when eating. In order to correct his problem, he has been keeping an eye on him in the past few years and only allowed him to eat 90% full at each meal, including snacks. , no more than three pieces at a time.


    If the snack is too big, you can only eat half a piece at a time.


    He wanted to use these two boxes of snacks to satisfy his craving, but his second sister snatched them away.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng''s appearance and smiled even deeper. "Kid, you will thank meter. If your sister hadn''t taught you this lesson and took your pastry in advance, when your elder brother found out, he would have punished you." of.


    The elder brother is not allowed to let other people know that he likes the third girl. If you shout it out like this, it is lucky that the third grandma and the others do not suspect it. If they do, if they ask a few more questions, the elder brother will be so angry that he will tear you down.


    "Hey, these are the snacks from Beijing. They are so beautiful." The third grandma''s eyes lit up when she looked at the two snacks in the box: "This green one is somewhat simr to the crystal cake made by Xiaoyu, and this one is The round cakes that look like moon dumplings are actually fried food. Why are they fried so round? Do you want to put a hoop on them first?"


    Third Grandma pointed at Xiao Tiansu and asked, but she only dared to point and didnt dare to touch it.


    Gu Jinli said: "It should be so. If you want to blow it into such a round shape, you need a grinding tool."


    As he spoke, he took two pastries to the third grandma and the third grandpa: "Try it, you two. These are the snacks from the capital, they are very expensive."


    As he spoke, he took a few bowls on the table and divided the two kinds of cakes between them: "My parents'', my eldest brother and my sister''s, and mine."


    She was dividing it on one side, with a small cake in her mouth, which made Brother Cheng extremely anxious: "Second sister, where is mine? Why don''t I have mine?" You are so good at just dividing yours!


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said: "My second sister, am I the kind of unfair person? Well, this is for you, take it, it''s just enough for our family to share."


    Da Chu is particr about the number of pastries, usually six or nine servings. The third girl ordered nine servings. There are eight people in his family, one for each person, and she reluctantly keeps the remaining one for herself. have eaten.


    ah!


    Brother Cheng looked at his second sister and said angrily: "Then why does the second sister eat an extra serving?"


    Do you call this fair? It was obviously just to get an extra share by dividing things, but this was given to him by the third sister, woo woo woo.


    Gu Jinli: "What, your second sister, are you angry if I eat an extra portion? Don''t you want to share it with us and want to eat alone? Gu Jincheng, our love for you all these years has been in vain. We have worked so hard to raise you so big." , let you have meat to eat every day, and even send you to study, but you are not even willing to give us a piece of cake..."


    Brother Cheng: "I was wrong, second sister, I''m sorry!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction and finally let him go: "Well, that''s right. I knew our brother Cheng was not a gluttonous bad boy."


    Then he said: "Didn''t I say that Mr. Ouyang''s family gave a gift to the eldest brother? Come on, let''s get it to the eldest brother."


    Lets read some gossip by the way.


    "Well~" Brother Cheng was a little frustrated, but he still took away the cakes he and his eldest brother had, and said to the third grandpa and the third grandma: "Third grandpa and the third grandma, let''s go find the eldest brother first ande outter. Have a meal."


    The third grandpa and the third grandma liked to watch them having fun. After hearing this, theyughed and said, "Go, go, your mother and Sister Xiu are still busy in the kitchen. They still have some time to wait for dinner."


    Brother Cheng nodded and ran away with Gu Jinli.


    Arge group of people were already waiting by the side of the road holding gifts from the Ouyang family. When they saw theming, they followed them to the courtyard where Gu Jinan brothers lived. Before they entered the courtyard, they saw Gu Jinan leaning at the door of the courtyard, looking at them.


    "Brother!" Cheng Geer liked Gu Jinan the most. He was very happy to see him and rushed over: "Brother, you are finally back. My younger brother has brought you something good. It is a gift from the third sister."


    With a bang, Brother Cheng''s head hurt and he looked up at Gu Jinan: "Brother, why did you hit me?"


    Gu Jinan: "What are you yelling about? Have you forgotten everything I told you before?"


    His liking for the third girl is just his own sentimentality. The current third girl has no affection for him. If Brother Cheng makes such a noise that others discover his thoughts, it will affect the reputation of the third girl.


    He may not be able to marry the third girl, but he must preserve the reputation of the third girl.


    "If your second sister hadn''t punished you, I would have punished you today." After taking a shower, Gu Jinan was going to the dining room to prepare for dinner, but before he entered the dining room, he heard Brother Cheng''s voice outside. After listening to a few words, he returned to the yard and waited for them toe to him.


    "Brother." Brother Cheng nced at Gu Jinan and lowered his head: "I''m sorry, I was too happy and forgot my brother''s instructions, and almost got into trouble. I won''t do this again."


    "Just because you are too happy? You still want to watch the gossip." Gu Jinan knew this younger brother too well. The little guy had imitated Xiaoyu, and he really liked to watch the fun and gossip.

 Chapter 1233: What should I do if I can’t marry?

    Chapter 1233: What should I do if I can��t marry?


    Chapter 1233 What should I do if I cant marry?


    Brother Cheng:


    It was guessed, but you must not admit it, otherwise you will be punished by the big brother again!


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinli again and said: "And you, Brother Cheng learned from you. You are already old, you should learn more from your elder sister. It is always better for girls to be more polite and not be so gossipy. , be careful to be a noble aunt."


    Gu Jinli: If I were as polite as the eldest sister, I''m afraid you would be exhausted to death, eldest brother.


    However, she still said obediently: "Yes, brother, I know I was wrong. Let''s go in quickly and see what gifts the third sister has given you."


    Gu Jinan is depressed. Why did you just tell me that your desire to gossip has only increased instead of decreasing?


    He had no choice but to say to Da Tuan who was holding the gift: "Da Tuan, put your things in the main room."


    Brother Gu Jin''an''s courtyard is the same as sister Gu Jinli''s. The main room is empty and used to entertain guests, and the left and right wings are upied.


    "Hey." After putting the gifts in the main house, Da Tuan left the yard and went to take the mule cart to the stable.


    Gu Jinli and Brother Cheng entered the room. They sat around the table, stared at Gu Jinan, and said expectantly: "Brother, please open it and take a look."


    Gu Jinan:


    Its obviously a gift for me, why are you two so excited?


    And dont look at each other so gossipy that it makes him blush.


    Gu Jinan was actually very excited. The gift that the third girl personally selected for him, although it was an apology and had no other meaning, he was still very happy.


    He suppressed the excitement in his heart and opened the wrapped gifts one by one. After seeing the theory of criminal names, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly picked it up and opened it. When he saw the seal of the Feng family in the lower corner of the prologue, he said happily: "It''s really the criminal name of the Feng family." Argument!"


    He thought it was a copy from a certain bookstore, but he didn''t expect it to be an authentic copy.


    After Mr. Feng was ced under house arrest, many of the Feng familys books were no longer avable. I didnt expect that he could still get a book on criminal names with the Feng familys seal. He was really lucky!


    "Third girl...how did you know that I like criminal theory? Did you tell her?" Gu Jinan asked.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yeah, the third sister and my husband called me to the study and asked me what my eldest brother liked, so I told them. After hearing this, the third sister said that she happened to have the theory of criminal names in her hand, so she gave it to the eldest brother.ing."


    He pointed to the punishment name and said, "This is the relic of the third sister''s father."


    "Mr. Cangyun''s relics." Gu Jin''an was shocked. He held Xing Ming Lun''s hand tightly and said, "If Mr. Ouyang asks the third girl about it, tell them and I will definitely cherish it."


    Although the third girl''s father was not an official, he was a very famous person among the literati. His name was Yi, his courtesy name was Zixiao, and his nickname was Cangyun. The literati respectfully called him Mr. Cangyun, and he had many inspiring stories. excellent work.


    It is a pity that he died so young, which is very regrettable.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yeah, I will definitely convey what the eldest brother said to the third sister."


    There was a snap, and Brother Cheng was hit on the head again. Gu Jinan said, "If the third girl asks about it, let''s talk. If not, you can''t say anything."


    Speaking, he looked at other gifts.


    There are four kinds of rituals in total. In addition to the criminal name theory, there are also silver frost rice paper, plum fragrant ink, and amon jade pendant from the Ouyang family.


    With this jade pendant, no matter where Gu Jinan goes, whenever he encounters difficulties, he can go to Ouyang''s shop for help.


    "This jade pendant is more valuable than the theory of criminal names." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jin''an and said, "Maybe my brother''s wish is not an extravagant wish."


    Mr. Ouyang''s ability to give his eldest brother this jade pendant shows that he loves him very much, and she heard that the third girl has no parents or brothers. It is difficult for such a girl to find a good family in the capital... After hearing this, Gu Jinan shook his head and looked at them solemnly. He said: "I know you have guessed what my eldest brother is thinking, and you also want to help me, but our family''s family status is too different from that of the Ouyang family... You can''t do anything that harms other people''s families just to help me."


    There are other ways to marry Miss Ouyang, but those methods are not perfect enough, and he does not want to use them, nor does he bother to use them.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Brother, don''t worry, we understand."


    I just feel sorry for my elder brother.


    Oh my God, his eldest brother is almost twenty years old. There are already two children of his age in the vige. His eldest brother is just starting to have a love interest. Its not easy.


    With my eldest brothers temper, if he has Miss Ouyang in his heart, he probably wont be able to pretend to be anyone else in his life.


    If you seed, you will have a family full of children and grandchildren; if you fail, you will be a bachelor for the rest of your life.


    Gu Jinli felt that it would be too miserable for his brilliant eldest brother to be a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    Brother, what will you do if you still cant get what you want after trying so hard? Gu Jinli asked, staring at Gu Jinans face and watching the expression on his face change.


    Gu Jinan''s eyes moved, then quickly regained hisposure. He looked straight at her and said, "What else can I do? Naturally, I will continue as I nned. I will enter the imperial examination, be an official, protect my family, and do something for the people." , and finally retire and return to his hometown, bing a happy and wealthy man."


    Gu Jinli: "Brother, your answer is too perfunctory."


    Gu Jinan didn''t say anything more, but grabbed Brother Cheng, sniffed it, and said disgustedly: "What have you done all day? Why are you all sour? Go take a shower and wash your hair quickly."


    Brother Cheng: "Am I spoiled? Where is it? Brother, you are talking nonsense, I smell very good!"


    Gu Jinan snorted: "Fragrant? What does a boy want to smell so good? It''s July now, the flow of fire is in full swing, and he is sweating all the time. The sweat is mixed with the fragrance. Just imagine how unpleasant it is. Come on, hurry up and take a shower."


    Speaking, without giving Brother Cheng a chance to argue, he picked up Brother Cheng and walked to the bathroom in the yard.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Jinli knew that Gu Jinan didn''t want to say more, so he wisely got up and left, heading towards the closed bathroom and said, "Wash quickly, the food will be ready in a while."


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Sigh, the matter between the eldest brother and the third girl is really difficult to deal with, this **** family feud!


    However, this is what the world pays attention to. No matter how much the eldest brother likes Miss Ouyang in his heart, no matter how outstanding he is, the distance between her family and Ouyang''s family is like heaven and earth. There may be an ovep day.


    Gu Jinan was sitting in the shower room, telling Brother Cheng: "Wash clean."


    But Gu Jinli''s question was thinking in his mind. What would he do if he really couldn''t get what he wanted?


    He thought for a long time until Cheng Geer finished taking a bath and got dressed and ran to him and called him: "Brother, after washing, twist my hair for me."


    Wringing his hair is a bit troublesome. Every time he washes his hair, his elder brother helps him.


    Gu Jinan carried Brother Cheng to the yard, sat on a stone bench, and twisted Brother Cheng''s hair with a dry cotton towel.


    Brother, will you cry if you really cant marry the third sister? Brother Cheng asked Gu Jinan, and then said: The third sister is very nice, I want her to be my sister-inw.

 Chapter 1234: Not reconciled

    Chapter 1234: Not reconciled


    Chapter 1234: Not willing to give in


    After Gu Jinan was silent for a few moments, he said: "Your second sister still thinks that all the gold and silver mines in the world belong to her, but that is a dream. We must remember that things in this world are not what we can get if we want them. "


    Brother Cheng was very sad after hearing this. He turned his head and looked at Gu Jinan and said, "That is to say, even if my brother likes the third sister very much, and no matter how hard he works, the third sister will not marry him?"


    Gu Jinan gritted his teeth, you are really good at stabbing your brother in the heart, but he had to nod: "Yes, that''s normal."


    He is just a farmer''s son, but she is a noble daughter born in a family that has been in the family for generations. The family is in its heyday, and no matter how hard she gets married, it will not be his turn.


    Unless something happens to her.


    Unless he has made extraordinary achievements.


    But even if he is single, he doesn''t want anything to happen to her, and by the time he can make asting contribution, she will probably have already been married to a noble son of a well-matched family under the arrangement of her elders, and will be her husband and son.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng looked at his eldest brother and saw that he was crying. He felt extremely sad. He hugged Gu Jinan and said, "Brother, don''t cry. I will definitely make everything you wishe true."


    Gu Jinan was originally sad, but heughed when he heard this: "Who is crying? It''s obviously you who is crying."


    He joked again: "It''s obviously me who doesn''t want it, why are you crying? I''m really hopeless."


    Although he said mocking words, his heart was very warm. The little guy who was once as skinny as a kitten, and whose face turned pale when frightened at every turn, has grown up and knows how tofort him.


    "I don''t know, I just feel sad and want to cry..." Brother Cheng still doesn''t understand this kind of rtionship between men and women who want something but don''t get it, but he knows that if the eldest brother can''t marry the third sister, it will be very painful. He doesn''t want the eldest brother to suffer.


    Gu Jinan smiled and hugged Brother Cheng: "Don''t be sad, brother is fine."


    He patted Brother Cheng gently on the back and told him: "Remember, we are people who have escaped famine and survived through catastrophes. For us, as long as it is not a matter of life and death, we can get by. If To be so confused about something you don''t want is really a pity for those who died on the way to escape."


    Others cannot survive even if they want to. Not only do they survive, they also have food to eat, a house to live in, and education. They are lucky enough, and they must be content as human beings.


    But...he is still very unwilling!


    Gu Jinan hugged Brother Cheng''s arm tightly... He was only twenty, and that was when he was young and impulsive. Even though he knew that this was something as difficult as climbing into the sky, the stubbornness in his bones still wanted to try it. The flowers in the pce above the branches!


    Brother Cheng felt a little ufortable being restrained by Gu Jinan and cried even harder. The eldest brother must be very unwilling. How can he help the eldest brother?


    Otherwise, he


    "Don''t be stupid. Your random actions will only do you harm. Be obedient and go home from ss as usual. You will be a big help to your elder brother." Gu Jinan let go of Brother Cheng, turned him around, and continued to give He twirled his hair and said, "It''s been a messtely. You should be careful when you go to and from school. Don''t get caught by the gangsters. Otherwise, my eldest brother will have to find a way to save you, but he will be exhausted."


    Cheng Geer said: "Brother, don''t worry, I know boxing and kicking. Brother Sang also gave me daggers and bows and arrows, and sent people to protect us. Nothing will happen to us. Even if we encounter bad people, we will run away, and we will never caught."


    The second sister said, if you can beat me, then fight. If you can''t, then run away. Survive first and then take revenge.


    "Well, I can listen to your second sister on this. She must be able to run away." Gu Jinan stopped what he was doing and said, "Okay, the sun is strong, let it dry for a while, and it will be dryter."


    "Okay." Brother Cheng responded obediently. When he turned around, he saw that his eldest brother was already leaning on the tree trunk behind the stone bench, resting with his eyes closed.


    Brother Cheng did not disturb him and sat obediently until his hair waspletely dry. Gu Jinan was not asleep, but he just didnt want to answer Cheng Geers questions anymore, so he pretended to be asleep.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, Sawazi stood at the door of the courtyard and said, "Young master, second young master, it''s time to eat."


    Gu Jinan opened his eyes, picked up the hair tie on the stone table, tied Brother Cheng''s hair skillfully, stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    Brother Cheng followed Gu Jinan, suddenly took his hand, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, what does it feel like to like a girl?"


    Gu Jinan was shocked. He looked down at his little brother, pped him on the head and said, "How old are you? It''s too early to ask this."


    Brother Cheng rubbed his sore head and said, "I''m curious, so I asked."


    Brother Luo Wu likes the eldest sister, Brother Sang likes the second sister, and the eldest brother likes the third sister. Looking at it, all the brothers and sisters in the family have someone they like. Let''s see how they are sometimes happy and sometimes sad because of this. He I looked very confused and curious, so I wanted to ask what it feels like to like someone? Why are they happy or sad because of this?


    Besides, Im not young anymore. Ill be nine years old by the twelfth lunar month.


    Gu Jinan: "You''re only nine years old, you don''t need to know this yet. Ask me again when you are fifteen."


    Your brother, I still dont understand, so why dont you ask me how to answer?


    He added: "Stop talking nonsense and go eat quickly. I will leave after eating."


    Gu Jinan didnt give Brother Cheng a chance to ask again, so he pulled him and walked away quickly.


    In the dining room, Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu, together with Zhu Camellia and Tong Xiaoxue,id out the food. They made a table of delicious dishes, mostly sweet and sour, which was Gu Jinan''s favorite taste.


    "Brother An,e and sit here quickly. You haven''t eaten at home for several days. Today I cooked your favorite dishes. Eat more." Ms. Cui greeted her personally, seeing that she was less and less at home. My eldest son felt a little sad.


    "Okay, I won''t eat until I''m full today, I''ll have a full meal." Gu Jinan looked at Cui, then at Gu Jinxiu, and said, "Mom, eldest sister, you have worked hard."


    Ms. Cui: "It''s not hard work. It''s just cooking. How hard can it be?"


    In the past, I wanted to cook a good meal for them but there was no food. Now I have all the ingredients and can cook it for them, but Angor has less to go home.


    Gu Jinan saw Cui''s sadness andforted him: "Mom, when the business of the new bank is finished, my son will have time to stay at home."


    "Really?" Mrs. Cui was very happy: "Then the youngdy will go to work in the workshop and prepare delicious food for you."


    "Okay." Gu Jinan didn''t say anything to ask Cui not to cook for him. If he had a good rest, he knew that only by letting Cui do these things would she be happy.


    Okay, stop talking, hurry up and eat, dont dy Brother Ans schedule. The third grandma said, and gave Gu Jinan a chicken drumstick.


    Gu Jinan didnt like eating chicken legs very much, but he still finished the chicken legs. He also ate all the vegetables that other family members gave him.


    After finishing the meal, it was filled to the throat, and at the end he was given a bowl of soup. Only then did the third grandfather and the third grandmother, Cui Shi Gu Dashan, send him out with satisfaction.


    Gu Dashan was still worried about the bad guys: "Brother An, those bad guys won''te again, right? Why don''t you ask Brother Wu or Sang to take you to the Yamen after you finish your work at the bank? It''s safer to spend the night in the Yamen than at the bank. "

 Chapter 1235: Dont ask for my life

    Chapter 1235: Don''t ask for my life


    Chapter 1235 Dont ask for my life


    Gu Jinan wanted his family to make progress, so he didn''t hide what happenedst night from them. When he got home, he gathered his family together and told them what happened.


    Gu Dashan, Cui Shi, and Gu Jinxiu were all shocked, but not intimidated. They were just worried about the safety of Gu Jinan and the others.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Don''t worry, dad, those people have been arrested. It will take some time for those behind the scenes to send people to attack the bank again. In the past few days, the bank is safe."


    He also said: "You can''t take it lightly at home. No matter where you go, you must be followed by others. Don''t trust others'' words. Don''t be deceived out of the vige and let the bad guys get their hands on you."


    He looked at Gu Dashan and the others and said, "My son is most worried about you. As long as you are safe, my son can be free to do things."


    Gu Dashan''s eyes turned red when he heard this, and he felt a little ashamed. He held Gu Jinan''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, my son. Dad will take good care of the family. Don''t worry about doing things outside. Don''t worry about the family!"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "Okay, my son believes in dad."


    He looked at Ms. Cui again and said, "I believe in you too, mother."


    Ms. Cui was happy and handed him the things she had packed: "Take it, it''s all for you. There''s everything for food, and there are also banknotes. If there''s anything missing, just buy it in the county. Don''t save it. I have money at home." .


    Gu Jinan epted it and looked at Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu: "Where are your things? Bring them."


    Its another day of hard work for the two cabbages at home.


    Gu Jinli smiled and handed a cloth bag to Gu Jinan: "Brother, this is for you."


    Brother Qin is back today and has already seen her. She has taken things away for him a long time ago.


    It was just that he came back in a hurry and had no time to sleep, which made her a little worried that his body would not be able to bear it.


    Gu Jinxiu is thin-skinned. Although she is engaged to Luo Wu, she still blushes when she delivers something to Luo Wu in front of the whole family: "The one with the red belt is for you, and the other one is for brother Luo Wu." of."


    He added: "Tell Brother Luo Wu that I''m not afraid!"


    Gu Jinan was startled. Hearing his eldest sister''s firm words, he was very pleased and said: "Don''t worry, eldest sister, I will deliver the things to Brother Luo Wu."


    After Gu Jinan took the things, he was sent out by his family.


    Outside the door, the Chen family and Gu Dexing were already waiting. When they saw theming out, they hurriedly shouted: "Hey, Brother An, you are finally out. Brother Xing has been waiting for you for a long time."


    As he spoke, he nced at Vige Chief He and He Jinsheng.


    Oh, Vige Chief He''s family is getting better and better at fawning over Brother An. He just escaped from death in the county town, and he didn''t even bother to stay at home for one night. He was so relieved that he came and waited eagerly to follow An. Let''s go to the county town together.


    Needless to say, I must try to curry favor with the Ouyang family, the Dou family, and Magistrate Zheng!


    Ms. Chen is feeling unhappy. Brother Xing also wants to curry favor with these three families and must not let He Jinsheng take it away.


    Gu Dexing was a little ashamed. He and Qi Kangming had also helped with some preparations for the establishment of the new bank in the past few days. However, Brother An said that there might be some bad guysing to do evil on the day the new bank opened. The second aunt was very scared after hearing this and said If he died too, his mother would definitely not be able to spare her. Yesterday, she dragged him hard and refused to let him go to the new bank to help.


    But after the second aunt saw An Ge''ering back safely, she felt that the bank was safe, so she dragged him here and asked him to follow An Ge''er to the bank to help, and she must win over Dou Shaodong, a big wealthy businessman.


    This kind of approach of hiding when there is danger and going forward when there is benefit made Gu Dexing feel very sorry for Gu Jinan. But Gu Jinan didn''t pay attention. He looked at Gu Dexing and said, "Brother Dexing is here. I brought a change of clothes. I''m afraid it will take a few days toe back."


    Mrs. Chen pushed Gu Dexing to the side of the mule cart and said with a smile: "Bring it with you. I also brought a knife. Brother An, don''t worry tonight. If those bad guyse again, Brother Xing will definitely protect you!" "


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked at Mrs. Chen and said, "Auntie, the bad guys have been caught. It will take a few days toe back again. I''m afraid the knife you gave me won''t be used in a few days." "


    You are afraid of death. You wait until all the dead soldiers are caught before youe out and pretend to be brave. You are getting thicker and thicker.


    Mrs. Chen was shocked when she heard this: "What? Those gangsters areing again? Come back in a few days, you name a date."


    I want Brother Xing toe back in advance, otherwise if he does something bad, my eldest brother and sister-inw will be in trouble.


    Gu Jinli was speechless: "What you asked is really funny. I''m not the same gang as the gangsters. How do I know when they wille again?"


    "You really don''t know?" Mrs. Chen wanted to ask again, so Gu Daya''s family came with Qi Kangming.


    Seeing that Gu Jinan and the others had not left, Gu Daya breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Brother An, please bring your cousin Ming with you. He is not needed for family matters. Let him continue to help and wait for the tax payment." Now that the matter is over, we can arrange Sister Le''s marriage with peace of mind."


    The wedding date of Qi Kangle and Chang Errui has been set, it will be August 20th.


    The date of Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong''s engagement ceremony was the ninth day of August, which was much earlier than the date when Qi Kangle got married. Mrs. Chen couldn''t wait any longer and wanted to get the engagement ceremony done early so that she could go back to the city to take care of it. Workshop, be her shopkeeper.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Sure, everyone get in the car. With your help, I can feel more rxed."


    It was Gu Jinan''s intention to leave Gu Dexing and the others behind yesterday. Sang had already told him that there was a high possibility that the bank would be attackedst night. Since there were insufficient manpower, there were no more people to protect Gu Dexing and the others. So he might as well leave Gu Dexing and Qi Kangming behind. Wait for the others to stay and let them go to help after the night attack.


    He Jinsheng went to the bank with the vige chief to borrow money and was left by the vige chief. Otherwise, he would not have appeared at the bankst night.


    However, what happenedst night had a great impact on He Jinsheng. It made him understand what cruelty is, which will be very helpful for him in the future in officialdom.


    Qi Kangming and the others quickly boarded the mule cart without much dy.


    Ms. Chen was still very worried, so she pulled the mule cart and asked Gu Jinan: "Brother An, if you give Auntie a word of caution, will those evil peoplee back to do evil?"


    If he wille again, then Brother Xing will not go.


    Gu Dexing said hurriedly: "Second Aunt, don''t worry. With Sang and Brother Wu here, nothing will happen to us."


    "Those bad guys kill without blinking an eye. What should I do if something happens?" Mrs. Chen was angry. My mother asked who this was for.


    Gu Dafu also came to see Gu Dexing off. He didn''t want to say anything at first, but he was afraid that Chen would make Gu Jinli angry and would be fined with dividends, so he said to Chen, "Second brother and sister, don''t stop me. It''s okay. Let Brother Xing go." Bar."


    Brother Xing is getting older, he will start a family soon, and he will be an official in the future, so he has to start resisting things. We can''t keep dragging him and preventing him from facing dangerous things.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen released her hand holding the mule cart, walked to Gu Dagui, and said, "Since elder brother said so, then so be it."


    Its your son anyway. You, my own father, are not afraid of him, so what should I be afraid of?


    If something happens to Brother Xing, my sister-inw wille to you if she wants to take her life, but it''s none of my business.

 Chapter 1236: Help big brother

    Chapter 1236: Help big brother


    Chapter 1236: Help Big Brother


    Vige Chief He felt very relieved when he saw Mrs. Chen being criticized. He stroked his beard and said, "My dear wife, you have a woman''s perspective. The rich man is right. It''s okay. Don''t worry too much. How can those evil peoplee here every day?"


    Mrs. Chen was afraid of Gu Jinli, but not afraid of Vige Chief He at all. She med him for always bringing He Jinsheng to curry favor with Gu Jinan and take away Gu Dexing''s position. After hearing this, she directly retorted: "Vige Chief, I''m also worried about Jinsheng. He is timid. If he is scared again tonight, he will probably lose his courage. If he fails to pass the exam in the future..."


    "Chen, shut up!" Gu Dagui broke into a cold sweat. He quickly grabbed Chen and interrupted her: "You talk too much, bitch. Stop talking. It will dy Brother An and the others from returning to the county town."


    How dare you say that? Dont you know that Chief Hes heartache is that He Jinsheng failed to pass the schr examination twice?


    Since people dont expose their shorings, do you still want to live in the vige?


    Besides, Brother Xing and Jin Sheng still have to work together and are brothers. If you, a mother-inw, say nothing, what will happen to these brothers?


    Vige Chief He''s face turned ck and he was extremely angry. Mrs. Chen, a shrew, must have said that his family''s Jin students would not be able to pass the exams in the future. She was really deceiving others.


    But what can he do?


    Jin Sheng failed to pass the schr examination twice.


    snort!


    Vige Chief He snorted coldly and punched the ground twice with his crutch to express his dissatisfaction.


    Dont worry, vige chief, we will protect Jin Sheng. Gu Dexing was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly showed his weakness to the vige chief.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief He''s face looked better. He nodded to Gu Dexing, looked at Gu Jin''an and said with a smile: "Brother An, I''ll leave it to you for Jin Sheng. He''s not like you. He''s smart and good at fists and kicks. You have to protect him more." He ordered it, the vige chief, thank you very much."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen snorted a heavy nasal sound from her nose, "Vige chief, what do you mean?" It was obviously Brother Xing who was talking to him, but he thanked Brother An. Why, he was still waiting for someone to order the food? Do you look down on Brother Xing?


    "Brother An, you and Brother Xing are brothers of the same race. His boxing and kicking skills are not as good as yours, so you have to protect him. Give him one, Zezi or Feng Lian, and follow him to protect him." Chen Shi smiled, hehe, you are the only one, vige chief He, who would let An Geer take care of people? I can do it too.


    Gu Jinli nced at them and said he couldn''t say anything. Are you two vying for favor?


    Gu Jinan was helpless. In order to prevent them from quarreling, he hurriedly asked Zezi to drive away. However, before leaving, he looked at Cheng Geer and said, "Remember what eldest brother told you."


    After saying that, he nced at Gu Jinli again before leaving.


    Brother Cheng was very reluctant to let go of Gu Jinan. He chased the mule cart and said as he ran, "Don''t worry, brother, I remember it and will tell my second sister."


    The little guy chased him all the way to the exit at the end of the vige and stopped only after being scolded by Gu Jinan.


    "Ouch!" The big dog and the two dogs ran together with Brother Cheng. When he stopped, they howled at the mule cart.


    Brother Cheng stood at the intersection at the end of the vige. After a moment, he turned and walked home: "If I grow up now, I can follow and help my elder brother."


    Big Dog and Two Dogs: Ouch, Ouch!


    Cheng Geer nced at them and said, "What are you calling them? Do you understand them?"


    Ouch, ow!


    Big dogs and small dogs dont understand it, but they just like barking.


    Brother Cheng was helpless and said: "Second sister is right, you are just two stupid wolves, even stupider than the local dogs in Ganchang''s family in the town."


    Xiao Tuan has been following Brother Cheng to protect him. After hearing this, he said: "The second young master is already very powerful. He has helped the eldest young master a lot."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng remembered something, called Xiao Tuan, and ran towards home.


    When Mrs. Cui saw that he was back, she took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat and said, "You get naughty as soon as your elder brother leaves. You just took a bath and you are sweating again after running like this. The bath is in vain."


    Brother Cheng smiled, looked up at Ms. Cui and said, "Don''t be afraid, mother, just wash it again before going to bed. I won''t get sour." After hearing this, the third grandma said, "It''s just for children, then I can take a shower several times a day without getting cold."


    Third grandma, dont worry. Im in good health and wont catch a cold. Where is my second sister? Brother Cheng looked at the dining room and saw only Gu Daya and Chen, but not Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu.


    The third grandma said: "I went back to the house to settle the ounts. Recently, the pharmaceutical workshop has produced goods twice more. She is anxious to calcte how much money she has earned."


    Im going to find the second sister. Brother Cheng said, running to Gu Jinlis yard and knocking on the door: Second sister, second sister, open the door quickly.


    Gu Jinli was hiding the deed that Gu Jinan had given her. When he heard this, he said to Erqing: "I''ll open it for himter."


    She took out an iron box, opened it with a key, put arge porcin bottle into the iron box, filled the iron box with ayer of soil, and buried the iron box back in the darkpartment under the bed.


    The deed between the farmer and the bank is hidden in arge porcin vase in an iron box. This way of hiding the deed will be fine even if it is flooded or burned by fire.


    "Go and open the door." As soon as Gu Jinli finished speaking, his door was knocked by Brother Cheng. It turned out that it was Gu Jinxiu who opened the courtyard door for Brother Cheng.


    Cheng Ge''er: "Second sister, are you hiding in the house counting money again? Don''t worry, I won''t steal your money. Open the door quickly, I have something important to tell you."


    A big deal?


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked Erqing to open the door and let him in. He sat on the soft couch in the outer room and ate cakes and asked: "You are a little kid, what big trouble can you do?"


    Brother Cheng nced at Er Qing and hesitated to speak.


    Cant you let Er Qing listen? Is there really something big going on? Gu Jinli said to Er Qing: Er Qing, you go to the main house to settle the ounts first, and Ill see what he has to say.


    "Yes." Erqing picked up the ount book on the table and went to the main room of the courtyard to settle the ounts.


    Brother Cheng waited for Er Qing to leave, then whispered: "Second sister, let''s help the eldest brother. The eldest brother likes the third sister. If he can''t marry the third sister, he will be very sad. I don''t want him to be sad."


    Today in the yard, when he asked his eldest brother what to say, he saw his eldest brother''s eyes were red. He must have liked to make his third sister miserable, so he was so sad that he cried.


    Gu Jinli felt a little sour: "You heartless person, I''m so good to you, but you only like my eldest brother."


    Cheng Geer said: "But the eldest brother is also very good to me. And I am a boy, so of course I have to y with the eldest brother. What if I always y with the second sister, what if I be Lu Bai?"


    Brother Cheng has met Lu Bai and heard a lot about him. He knows that his mother still loves to cry. He doesn''t want to be like Lu Bai and beughed at.


    Well, Gu Jinli choked, what he said made sense, and he couldn''t find the words to reply for a while.


    "We can''t help with the matter between the eldest brother and the third sister. The gap between family background is very difficult to cross. A man will not say anything when he marries under a lower ss. A precious girl will marry under a low family. If the family background is too low, , you will be criticized for being physically ill, or your reputation will be hindered."


    And these are not what the elder brother wants to see.


    Thest thing the eldest brother wants to see is for the third girls reputation to be damaged.


    Brother Cheng wanted to cry when he heard this: "Is there no other way?"


    Gu Jinli: "Of course there is a way. After the eldest brother passes the top three in the pce examination, makes great achievements, and gets the emperor''s personal decree to marry him, others will not dare to say anything about the third sister, and will only praise this beautiful marriage. "

 Chapter 1237: shocking

    Chapter 1237: shocking


    Chapter 1237 Shocking news


    Cheng Ge''er''s face turned dark when he heard this: "If you are among the top three in the general examination, it will be no problem for you, but it will be difficult to achieve such merit that the emperor can issue a marriage decree."


    It may be impossible to achieve such great achievements in a lifetime, so wouldnt the eldest brother have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life?


    Gu Jinli: "So this is something we can''t help with, and ording to my eldest brother''s temper, he doesn''t want us to help."


    The eldest brother originally wanted to secretly like the third girl, but he was already very upset when they guessed his thoughts. If they dare to do anything again, the eldest brother will definitely be furious.


    However, as the younger brothers and sisters of the elder brother, we cannot do nothing. We should help the elder brother.


    Brother Cheng was overjoyed when he heard this and asked, "How can I help? Second sister, tell me quickly."


    Gu Jinli looked at the pastry in his hand and said, "Of course we''ll start from a small start. Let''s get along with the third sister first. Once we get on well with the third sister, the eldest brother and the third sister will naturally have more opportunities to interact."


    She stood up and said: "Let''s go to the kitchen to make pastries. You can send them to Third Sister tomorrow. Just say that we ate the pastries she made and thought they were very good. We will also make some pastries for her to try."


    "Is this what the second sister said about starting from a small ce? I understand. I''m going to help the second sister." Brother Cheng rolled up his sleeves and followed Gu Jinli to the kitchen to work for an hour. When the sky waspletely dark, the two of them held a few te the finished cakes and return to the yard.


    Lamps were already lit in the yard, and Gu Jinxiu was waiting for them. When he saw theming back, he asked, "Is this the pastry for the third girl?"


    Brother Cheng was surprised: "Sister, do you know?"


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched, "Brother, you should stop hiding your thoughts. Your sister, your sister, and your brother all know about it."


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "You are making such a big fuss, it''s hard for me not to know about it."


    Moreover, she and An Ge''er were twins. She knew An Ge''er''s temper best. She would notice whenever there was any abnormality. She was happy and sad at the same time. It was hard for An Ge''er to like a girl, but 80% of the time he liked it. Can''t get married.


    "I heard that the third girl is practicing martial arts. This girl always hurts her hands while holding swords. I made a pair of palm protectors for her. You can send them to her along with the cakes." Gu Jinxiu took out a pair of palm protectors and handed them to her. To Brother Cheng: "It''s better to have two pairs of palm guards to rece them. After a while, I will make the other pair, and you can give them to the third girl."


    Sister, you have an alternative. Okay, okay, send me embroidery a few more times, and the rtionship will continue.


    Brother Cheng smiled, took the palm protector in the silk bag and said, "Don''t worry, eldest sister, I will definitely deliver the palm protector."


    Gu Jinli took out a few nice-looking boxes and packed boxes of pastries he made, one for the third girl and one for Mr. Ouyang.


    As for the fifth girl, who is that? I dont know, so I wont give it away. Nowadays, ingredients are expensive and her family is poor, so she has to save money.


    "Okay, you can take it to Ouyang''s house to the third girl when you go to school tomorrow." After Gu Jinli packed up the things, he added four more bottles of new wine and handed them to Brother Cheng.


    Then he exined: "I know you feel sorry for your elder brother and want to help him, but you must remember that the third girl has her own ideas. We can''t do anything too obvious to cause trouble to the third girl just because we feel sorry for our elder brother. Do something. Its just a small matter, everything else depends on the fate of the eldest brother and the third sister.


    In a word, they can feel sorry for the elder brother and help the elder brother, but they cannot force the third girl, nor can they help too much and cause trouble to the third girl.


    Brother Cheng nodded heavily: "Yes, I know that I won''t do anything overstepping my bounds."


    Big brother said that things in the world are not what they can get if they want them. It is their own business to like them, and they cannot force others to like them too.


    After Brother Cheng finished speaking, he left with the big and small bags in his arms. It''s dark now, and they can no longer enter the back house. He has to take things by himself, but he doesn''t feel tired and is very happy. He hopes that these things can help his elder brother.


    The next morning, Brother Cheng got up early and went to ss very actively. As soon as he arrived at Ouyang''s house, he brought the gift to Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, the cakes made by the third sister yesterday were very delicious. My family is very happy." I liked it, and the second sister felt that she couldnt eat the third sisters food for free, so she made some cakes and asked me to deliver them to the third sister, and the husband also had a share.


    Mr. Ouyang was very happy when he heard that he also had a share. After epting his share, he asked the maid to send the other share to Ouyang Ming.


    Ouyang Ming was a little surprised when he received the gift from the Gu sisters: "The Gu sisters were too polite, and they actually returned the gift."


    Don''t brag, the sisters have ulterior motives!


    Ouyang Ming picked up the silk ribbon containing the palm protector, opened it and saw the palm protector, and was surprised again: "I only know that Miss Gu is excellent at embroidery, but I didn''t expect that she would have such thoughts?"


    Embroidered on the palm of the hand is a picture of victory with gs flying. One army is defeated, while the other army is victorious with gs waving. Coupled with the goshawks circling in the sky and the beating drums, it makes people feel like they are on the battlefield, and the whole person''s blood is boiling.


    "Miss Gu, a girl who has never seen a battlefield, can actually embroider such a masterpiece. Her embroidery skills are truly at the level of an embroiderer." Ouyang Ming likes things rted to the battlefield, and this embroidery is a gift. It got to her heart.


    Coupled with the new wine given by Miss Gu, one sip made her feel like she was the victorious general.


    Ouyang Ming originally didn''t want to return gifts to the Gu family, lest shee back and go back, which would never end, but because of this embroidery and wine, she did return gifts to the Gu family.


    It came and went like this, but it was only sent twice in five days.


    On the fifth day, when Gu Jinan came back from delivering the deed, he saw Ouyang Ming''s message to Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu at home.


    He was shocked. What did Xiaoyu and the others do? How do you get the third girl to personally post a message inviting you to be a guest?


    The family members have their own rules. Generally, they do notmunicate with the farmer girls. Therefore, even if his family has done well with Mr. Ouyang, the three girls have been here for a while, but Ouyang family did not say that they would invite them to visit.


    Gu Jinan was afraid that Gu Jinli and the others would do something trespassing while he was away, so he called them in for "interrogation".


    Gu Jinli told them about the gifts they gave to the third girl, and the third girl gave them gifts in return: "Brother, we really didn''t do anything. No one else knows your thoughts except us. It''s all fate."


    Because of your size, you renewed your rtionship with the third girl and became friends by giving her gifts. How dare you talk about this artificial fate?


    However, Gu Jinan was happy and moved. He didn''t say anything to scold him. He just said after silence, "Thank you."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, so just pretend, I''m afraid your heart will blossom.


    Gu Jinan was really overjoyed. Even though he was running around, staying up all night, and almost dying of exhaustion, he was in high spirits now. After the meal, he brought two cabbages for his fianc and his son-inw, and he was very happy. I was so happy that I went to the county seat again.


    As soon as I arrived at Xinqianzhuang, I heard some shocking news.


    Zhili, Zhongzhou, Jianghuai, and even Jiangnan were in trouble because of taxes.

 Chapter 1238: Brutal means

    Chapter 1238: Brutal means


    Chapter 1238 Brutal means


    ording to the thinking of the adults in the capital, the first ce that will get into trouble with this tax issue is the two prefectures in Jianghuai and Zhongzhou.


    However, it was Zhili who was the first to cause chaos.


    Zhili is at the foot of the emperor and close to the capital. The emperor and the adults all feel that the people in Zhili are rich and can pay double taxes. At most, they can only sell a few acres ofnd, so nothing can go wrong.


    But the emperor and the adults had no idea that thend in Zhili had long been taken over by rtives of the emperor, nobles and high-ranking officials. Themon people did not have muchnd in their hands. In addition, the anti-war tax of one tael of silver per person made it even more difficult. Adding insult to injury.


    And this is only the summer tax, and there are autumn taxes in October. The poor people in Zhili are desperate. Many people in their forties have sold themselves and no one wants them. In order to let their families pay less tax, they actually Theymitted suicide together.


    In one vige in Zhili alone, more than thirty peoplemitted suicide, and almost all the elderly in the vige died, just to save their share of taxes for their families.


    The remaining girls who were able to sell their bodies were all sold. They paid less tax and could also get money for their families. Although their worth was as low as one tael, and the younger girl only had five hundred coins. But as long as someone buys them, they can survive.


    The emperor and the adults in the capital were horrified when they heard about this.


    In addition to being frightened, the emperor was also angry. He was so angry that he overturned the table and immediately issued an order to punish several adults in Zhili. He also called several elders into the pce overnight and cursed them, ming them. Things went wrong, and something that went against the harmony of heaven happened to the emperor!


    Mr. Shangguange and the others are having a big headache. When you said you wanted to charge double taxes, we already warned you that this would cause big trouble, but you didnt listen. Now youre ming us for the death?


    The other four ministers always immediately apologized to the emperor: "Your Majesty, please calm down. It is the veterans who have done something bad, please punish me!"


    With a ng, Emperor Jingyuan smashed the cup, pointed at them and cursed: "It''s such a cliche again. If something goes wrong, you will only apologize and let me calm down. You have nothing else useful to say?!"


    Yes, I told you, but you didnt listen.


    Mr. Shangguange sighed and said to Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, the old people in the vigemitted suicide thinking that they could save taxes for their families. It''s just a small thing. The people who should be wary of most now are the people in the military camp, those who are soldiers." All of them have families, and if their families cannot afford to pay taxes, they are very likely to...reverse."


    Emperor Jingyuan was most worried about this. His face turned dark when he heard this, but he thought that Wei Guogong''s line had been eliminated and the othermanders were not afraid, so he was not so worried.


    However, he did not want to lead a rebellion, so he said: "I will personally issue an imperial edict to exempt those who have soldiers in their families from half of the taxes."


    When he said this, Emperor Jingyuan''s heart was bleeding. Da Chu conquered the world immediately, and had been contending with Da Rong for many years. There were many soldiers, and half of the tax for those who had soldiers in their families was not a small sum.


    Mr. Shangguan Ge frowned and said again: "Your Majesty, the army will be sent out to conquer the Rong in the near future. Now is the time to use the army. It is better to exempt all the taxes of those who have soldiers in their families. In this way, the soldiers will definitely be grateful for the emperor''s favor. , when fighting against the Rong people, they will definitely be more brave."


    Emperor Jingyuan refused: "Mountains and wars need money to support them. There are so many soldiers in Chu. If the taxes of the soldiers'' families arepletely exempted, where will the moneye from for fighting? Will the ministers provide it? Or will it be from the noble families?"


    After saying this, he sneered twice and stared at the five elders in the hall with sinister eyes like an eagle.


    The expressions of four of the five pavilion elders changed. These four were all descendants of aristocratic families. They did not try their best to stop the tax issue because they were afraid that Emperor Jingyuan would take action against the wealthy family if he could not get enough money.


    During the period of Emperor Jingwu, the wealthy families had been killed and half of their homes had been confiscated. There were not many left. They could not let all the wealthy families fall into the hands of Emperor Jingwu''s ancestors and grandsons.


    When Emperor Jingyuan saw that they were silent, he sneered and said, "I know that you all have worked hard, but regarding the tax this time, I have been very tolerant. There has been no increase in taxes in the northwest, northeast, and Zhongzhou. , All are the hometown of wealthy. If the taxes cannot be collected, I will doubt, is the rich hometown of Dachu? " Since then, many aristocratic families have moved to the south of the Yangtze River to avoid war and set up many properties in the south of the Yangtze River. It is not an exaggeration to say that the aristocratic families are the local emperors of the south of the Yangtze River.


    The Shuo Shu from a prosperousnd that prevented him from collecting taxes was what Emperor Jing Yuan mentioned, referring to the aristocratic families entrenched in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The elder Shangguan Ge broke into cold sweat. He knelt down with several elders and said: "Your Majesty is kind and loved by all the ministers and people. The purpose of collecting taxes is to attack Da Rong and avenge the people of Da Chu." , the people are naturally willing to donate generously."


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "In that case, all dear friends, please go down and do your business. Keep an eye on the military camps everywhere and make sure no other troubles ur, otherwise..."


    Don''t me him for imitating his imperial grandfather and killing wealthy families to get money!


    I obey the order. Mr. Shangguan Ge and the others hurriedly retreated. After leaving the Mingwei Hall, they all wiped cold sweat on their hands.


    Emperor Jingyuan was really ruthless. Emperor Jingwu killed the wealthy families because he did not want the court to be controlled by the wealthy families, while Emperor Jingyuan killed the wealthy families purely to fill the treasury.


    In addition to killing aristocratic families, Emperor Jingyuan also loved to kill the founding nobles. He almost destroyed the founding nobles with heavy troops. Those who were obedient must also put their daughters and granddaughters into the harem to show their loyalty.


    The thoughts of several cab elders: The country has only been established for only three generations, and if we use such brutal methods, we are afraid that it will be over.


    Qi Yi stood outside the Mingwei Hall and waited for several pavilion elders to leave before returning to the Mingwei Hall.


    In the Mingwei Pce, the eunuchs and maids were gently cleaning up the smashed things. After a short time, they were cleaned up. After Qi Yi bowed to Emperor Jingyuan, he returned to his table and continued to give Jingyuan something. Emperor Yuan wrote the imperial edict.


    When Emperor Jingyuan saw him, he frowned and asked with anger in his voice: "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    In the past, when seeing something like this happen, wouldnt they always advise him to calm down and not act impulsively?


    Are you mute now?


    Or do you think he is hopeless? !


    Hearing this, Qi Yi did not raise his head, but lowered his head, turned towards Emperor Jingyuan, and said respectfully: "I don''t dare."


    With a bang, the table that the eunuchs had just cleared was overturned again. Emperor Jingyuan was furious, pointed at Qi Yi and said: "Don''t you dare? You don''t consider yourself a good minister. During the pce examination, you even made bold statements, saying that you would be an assistant to the king. The minister of the brachial crotch? Now he has learned the tricks of those old foxes and started telling me these unfaithful words to deal with!"


    Qi Yi: "Your Majesty, I have never said anything against your Majesty''s will."


    "Nothing against your will?" Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "Look at your perfunctory appearance. How can you still show your high-spirited appearance when you made bold promises to help me establish a century-old dynasty?!"

 Chapter 1239: still alive

    Chapter 1239: still alive


    Chapter 1239 Still alive


    Qi Yi thought of the policies he had written during the imperial examination and the heroic words at the Qionglin Banquet. He finally raised his head and looked at Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, I have been remonstrating with you, but have you listened to it?"


    Emperor Jingyuan''s face darkened, and he stared at Qi Yi with cold, frosty eyes: "Are you ming me for not increasing taxes? If you don''t increase taxes, where will you get the money to fight against the Rong? Do you want to get money by killing rich families and ransacking their homes? You are I have been remonstrated with death and told not to attack wealthy families at will, but what do you mean now?"


    Qi Yi said: "Wei Chen did say these things, but Wei Chen also disapproved of your Majesty''s increase in taxes. Da Chu has only been a country for three generations, and it has been at war with Da Rong all the year round. The drought in the northwest has not eased in the past few years, so it should implement benevolent policies , reduce taxes and allow the people to recuperate and recuperate; if we recruit more people from poor families, after twenty years, Chu will be rich, and more than half of the wealthy families will be reced by children from poor families. At that time, your majesty will be able to wield his whip as a mighty army and serve the country greatly. hatred!"


    "Twenty years? I can''t wait that long. I want Dayong to die within five years!" Emperor Jingyuan had long disliked Dayong and asked him to wait twenty years before destroying Dayong, but he couldn''t do it.


    Qi Yi: "Your Majesty, twenty years is already a short period of time. If you want to build a dynasty that will prosper for centuries, it will be impossible without thirty to fifty years of time toy the foundation stone."


    With a bang, Emperor Jingyuan snatched the teacup from the side and smashed Qi Yi''s head in. "Shut up, even you think my dynasty of a hundred generations is just a dream?!"


    "Your Majesty, calm down!" Seeing this, the chief **** hurriedly led all the maids and eunuchs to kneel down.


    Your Majesty trusts Mr. Qi very much. If Mr. Qi is beaten to death, the Emperor will definitely regret it when he calms down. Then he will punish them as ves for not stopping him.


    Qi Yi did not kneel down, but stood upright with blood on his head and looked at Emperor Jingyuan, with a mocking smile on his lips.


    ording to the current situation of Da Chu, let alone thirty or fifty years, it is estimated that it will take a hundred years to rest and fully stabilize. But will God give Da Chu a hundred years?


    Qi Yi is a very **** civil servant. He originally wanted to say this, but he thought of Ashu... She and the children are still waiting for him at home, and he cannot lose his life in the pce.


    If he dies, Ah Shu will be a widow.


    How can she survive in such a world with two children?


    However, Qi Yi''s mocking smile still angered Emperor Jing Yuan. Emperor Jing Yuan, who had hit him with a cup and felt a little guilty, became furious again and shouted: "Come here, drag Qi Yi down and give him twentyshes! "


    There was a loud roar, and a group of Yulin soldiers rushed in like lightning, dragged Qi Yi out, and executed him outside the Mingwei Hall.


    This is the military whip used by the Yulin Army. One whip can tear open a person''s skin and flesh.


    Fortunately, the Yulin militarymander who was responsible for the punishment knew that Qi Yi was a favorite of Emperor Jingyuan and did not dare to kill him. However, after twentyshes, Qi Yi was still seriously injured and fell intoa.


    Emperor Jingyuan felt a little better after watching Qi Yi finish the punishment... No matter who it was who wanted him to let Dayong go, he should die.


    He can spare the powerful families, and even the Wei Guogong line, but Dah Rong must die!


    Send him home. After Emperor Jingyuan gave the exnation, he returned to the harem and went to Concubine Yis residence.


    Yifei is none other than Miss Ran.


    After Miss Ran''s legs and feet were cured, she rested for a period of time. After knocking down her stepmother, she was arranged to enter the pce by her family. Now, the mother can be named a concubine based on her son''s wealth.


    "I respectfully wee your Majesty." Concubine Yi knelt down with her son in her arms and saluted Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan saw her and helped her up personally: "My beloved concubine, no courtesy."


    And scolded the people in the pce: "How do you servants serve you? You let Concubine Yi take care of the eighth prince!"


    The people in Yifei''s pce hurriedly knelt down to apologize. But Concubine Yi smiled and said: "Your Majesty, it''s not their fault that you are angry. It''s because I want to imitate themon people''s family and feed Dun''er myself."


    There was a pleasant andfortable smile on Concubine Yi''s face, which made Emperor Jingyuan feel veryfortable when he saw her. He hugged her and said, "Concubine Ai is the only one in this pce with a pure heart, unlike those group of temptresses who were all sent by their father and brothers. Watch over me!"


    Yifei was startled. What else had happened to stimte her?


    However, Concubine Yi was already very experienced in this. She looked up at Emperor Jingyuan and said, "Your Majesty, as you said, my concubine''s pce is your home. Now that you are back home, let''s not talk about those troublesome things. "


    Then he smiled and said: "I made a pot of corn porridge, fried a dish of mulberry leaves, and made some in pancakes. It''s just right to eat now that it''s hot today. You can help me hold Dun''er, and I''ll go and give it to you." How about bringing the food over?"


    "Of course it''s good." This was not the first time that Emperor Jingyuan hugged the eighth prince, so he naturally took over the hug and let Concubine Yi do her work.


    When the eunuchs and maids in the pce saw her, they all thought to themselves: She is tall, she is really tall. Concubine Yi is not a great beauty in the pce, and her background is not the best among thedies in the pce, but she has amazing tricks. She is nonpetitive and makes both the Emperor and the Queen Mother like her. She also gets along with His Majesty like an ordinary couple, allowing His Majesty to directly treat her pce as home, and even takes the initiative to help take care of the Eighth Prince.


    If Concubine Yi is given another ten years, I guess she can climb to the position of queen.


    The people in Concubine Yi''s pce are like mirrors and serve them more attentively. If Concubine Yi bes the queen and the eighth prince bes the prince, they will have a bright future.


    Emperor Jingyuan spent the nightfortably in the Yifei Pce, but the adults in Zhili wanted to die.


    They originally thought that after the mass suicide of the elderly, the emperor would definitely take back their orders, or even reduce the taxes.


    Whoever thought it was, the taxes were collected without any reduction, and several of their elders in charge of Zhili were also fined and demoted in sry. They were also suppressed by the elders who came to deliver the decree and were beaten twenty times with a cane.


    After the fight was over, the master who delivered the order said: "The emperor said that the Great Rong bloodbathed the Longshan Mansion. Such blood feud must be avenged. The taxes must be collected as soon as possible. If the time for sending troops is dyed, the masters will kill the entire n. "


    As soon as these words came out, the adults in Zhili no longer cared about anything else and used more brutal methods to collect taxes. More people died in Zhili.


    Dou Shaodongs family had spies in the capital, and the news about Zhili soon spread to Xinqianzhuang.


    Gu Jinan and others were shocked when they heard about it. He Jinsheng and Gu Dexing were so frightened that they almost fainted.


    Dou Shaodong''s family no longer had time tough at them. When he received the news, he was scared to death. Your Majesty, he is so awesome. He is indeed experienced in the military camp. His methods are rough and leave no room for anything.


    "Is there any news about Master Qi?" After Gu Jinan calmed down, he asked about Qi Yi''s situation: "Master Qi is kind to my family. He is an upright person. He has to deal with the situation calmly and is doing things in front of the emperor. I''m worried. Something will happen to him.


    Emperor Jingyuan is a lunatic with a violent temper. If Mr. Qi cannot help but tell the truth, he will probably suffer a lot.


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Master Qi, he was beaten by the emperor, but he did not die. He is still alive. Now he is recovering at home."

 Chapter 1240: defected to the mountains

    Chapter 1240: defected to the mountains


    Chapter 1240 Defection and Going to the Mountains


    He was beaten. Gu Jinan was startled, and his voice was full of understanding that he had already guessed.


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded: "Well, I was whipped twenty times by the Yulin Army, and my whole back was beaten to pieces."


    Back then, he bought the rank of holding a halberd in the Yulin Army. Now when he returns to Beijing, he will invite several Yulin Army to drink. He has a good rtionship with them. If he wants to buy some news from the pce, he can still do it, so he knows Got to be more.


    My back was beaten to pieces! Gu Jinan waspletely shocked. How could this happen? Isn''t Mr. Qi a favorite of the emperor? The emperor can''t even listen to his favorite minister''s words?


    He was very worried: "The injury must be very serious. I wonder if there will be any internal injuries."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Probably not. The Yulin militarymander who executed the execution knew that Mr. Qi was the emperor''s favorite. He kept his hands, so his internal organs should not be hurt."


    But his back was smashed, and his internal organs must have been slightly injured.


    Dont worry, Mr. Qi is in his prime, just take care of him. Dou Shaodongs family still wanted Gu Jinan to help him with the work. He didnt want him to feel uneasy because of Mr. Qis affairs, so he said a few perfunctory words.


    Gu Jinan heard the perfunctory tone in his words, frowned and asked, "Does the Dou Shaodong family feel that Master Qi is seeking death and has no benefit whatsoever?"


    Gu Jinan was angry. Mr. Qi was his family''s benefactor and a good minister who asked for orders for the people. He was a good official with a kind heart. If Mr. Qi''s actions could not be praised by most people, he would Chilling.


    Dou Shaodong''s heart skipped a beat, hey, he was guessed right.


    "Brother Gu has misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. Mr. Qi is a good official who speaks for the people. I admire him very much."


    Dont doubt it, I really admire him, but I still feel that Mr. Qi should not get into trouble when the emperor was angry. How stupid he was. He failed to persuade him, and he was beaten and his life was almost lost.


    You can be a good official, but at least you have to save your life first.


    The longer you endure, the more you can do for the people.


    Gu Jinan stared at Dou Shaodong''s house, his hand holding the pen tightened tighter and tighter, and with a click, the pen broke in his hand.


    "Hey, you are excited. This money is worthless, but the hands of your little Sanyuang are still very valuable." Dou Shaodong stepped back several steps, fearing that Gu Jinan would punch him.


    Gu Jinan, however, withdrew his gaze, turned around, put one hand on the table, and said in a low voice: "Master Qi is a good man... He should be rewarded."


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed and said very rudely: "You have escaped famine and seen great evil, but you still believe that good people are rewarded with good things? Should I, my young master, praise you for your pure kindness, or should I call you stupid? ?


    Psycho, do you think you are living in some fairy cave? Do you still believe in retribution?


    Gu Jinan knew that he was a little excited at this moment, but Mr. Qi was the first person to help his family, and he was also a civil servant. He looked at Mr. Qi, as if he had seen himself in the future.


    So he hoped that Mr. Qi would be rewarded well, instead of all his passion and talent going to waste. He raised his hand and touched the dagger hidden in his sleeve. This dagger was given to Xiaoyu by Mr. Qi for self-defense in order to thank Xiaoyu for saving his wife and children. Later, when Xiaoyu got a better knife, So he gave him the dagger.


    Xiaoyu said at the time: "Originally I wanted to give it to my eldest sister, but seeing that my eldest brother and Uncle Qi are quite simr, I decided to give it to my eldest brother. Even if I don''t use it for self-defense, I can still take it out and look at it to encourage myself and strive to be Uncle Qi as soon as possible." People like that.


    But now, does he still want to be like Mr. Qi?


    No, his goal has always been clear. It is impossible for him to risk his own life and the life and death of his family just to assist a tyrant.


    "Brother Dou''s family is in the capital, and he has great skills. Can you send these two bottles of medicine to Mr. Qi?" Gu Jin''an took two bottles of medicine for treating trauma and handed them to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Both bottles of medicine are collected in the mountains and wild fields." Although the medicinal materials are not as expensive as those in the capital, they are better because they grow freely and are good medicine."


    The corners of Dou Shaodong''s mouth twitched when he heard this, and he said: "If you want Mr. Qi to leave the capital, just say so. Why do you say such convoluted words? This will give me a headache."


    Gu Jinan stuffed the medicine into his arms and said in a cold voice: "I can make it clear, but I''m afraid you will lose your head."


    The emperor will definitely send someone to keep an eye on Mr. Qi, and the person who spreads the message is the Dou Shaodong family. If the emperor''s people hear this, I am afraid that the Dou Shaodong family will be destroyed.


    The matter of Dou Shaodong''s family being choked and asking Mr. Qi to leave the capital cannot be said too straightforwardly.


    Dou Shaodong''s family epted the two bottles of medicine and gave him a message: "Okay, I will send someone to Qi''s family, but I can''t guarantee whether Mr. Qi will listen or leave."


    I heard that Mr. Qi is very loyal to the emperor. Even if the emperor lets him go, I guess he might stay and try to correct the emperor.


    Seeing that Dou Shaodongs family agreed, Gu Jinan put away his anger and worry and asked about things in other ces: "What''s going on in Zhongzhou? Didn''t they increase taxes?"


    Hehe, Dou Shaodong''s family sneered: "It''s because they didn''t increase taxes in Zhongzhou, but Zhongzhou has never been truly stable since the disaster victims'' rebellion began. Yuchang Mansion and Tongshan Mansion, which are close to Northwest Chi Road, have long been unable to hold on. Ordinary taxes cannot be collected, and the bandits entrenched in Yuchang Mansion and Tongshan Mansion took advantage of the time when the people were worried about summer taxes, and went down to the mountains to rob again, making the lives of the people of Zhongzhou even more difficult."


    "Officials in various prefectures in Zhongzhou still ignored the life and death of soldiers and used brutal methods to collect taxes from the soldiers'' families. The adults in themand and envoy department in Zhongzhou did not have extra money to pay the soldiers to relieve their families from the summer tax. It caused The soldiers were angry, and many soldiers took their families to hide in the mountains. Later, it developed to the point where the general banner directly took the soldiers and family members under his banner and ran away, upying the mountains as kings. Anyway, they knew very well that with the capital of Zhongzhou With the current strength of the Commander, it is impossible to destroy them."


    "People will do what they see others do. As long as one soldier runs away with his family, other soldiers will follow suit. I heard that there are no more soldiers in the garrison camps of Yuchang Mansion and Tongshan Mansion. Whoever was left was almost all gone."


    "What? Dou Shaodong''s family, are you telling the truth? Are you lying? How is this possible?!" He Jinsheng was shocked when he heard this, and his whole body was shaking. He had never escaped from famine, and he had never been hungry since he was a child. The southern boys in Shunam simply cannot understand the suffering in the northwest.


    Besides, they are soldiers and receive military pay from the imperial court. As long as they stay in the military camp, they can get their military pay. Why would they defect and go to the mountains to be bandits?


    He Jinsheng was very puzzled. He felt that it was only a fool who would defect to the mountains and be a gangster instead of doing a decent job.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s familyughed and asked He Jinsheng, "What if the court doesn''t give them military pay?"

 Chapter 1241: Here comes the money giver

    Chapter 1241: Herees the money giver


    Chapter 1241 The money-sender is here


    "They are not given military pay?!" He Jinsheng was shocked. He did not believe that the court would do this: "How is it possible? Sang is from a hundred households. He and the soldiers in the Division of Soldiers can get pay every month."


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at He Jinsheng, pointed at him with the ount book in his hand, and said: "Tsk, tsk, I think I know why you failed to pass the schr examination, because you are stupid."


    He Jinsheng failed to pass the exam twice and was already feeling very sad. Hearing these words, his eyes were red with anger: "Dou Shaodong''s family says that people don''t expose their shorings. Even if what I say is wrong, you don''t have to expose my scars." ?


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Hey, what''s wrong with exposing your scars? If you go to other ces and meet a gangster, let alone exposing your scars, I might even kill you."


    Then he said: "Qin Baihu and the others do receive military pay every month, but do you know where the military payes from? General Guo found a way to get it and distribute it to the soldiers. The soldiers in other cities are not so good. Life."


    "As early as the drought in the northwest, the imperial court began to reduce the military sries of the southern provinces, from 30% to 50%, and finally to 70%. In addition, it also reduced various types of military supplies, including horses, weapons, medicinal materials, Most of the clothes, shoes, food, etc. have been cut off. Those who could eat dry food before now have to drink water."


    "These are still good. After all, Jianghuai and Jiangnan are rich and can keep the soldiers well-fed, but Zhongzhou is different. I have business in Zhongzhou, and I know that they have stopped paying wages sincest winter and eat two meals a day. Its so rare that during the Chinese New Year this year, we cant even get meat. Its because the soldiers went up to the mountains to hunt that they can eat meat during the Chinese New Year.


    Dou Shaodong''s family talked a lot about things other than Jianghuai, which scared He Jinsheng to the point of being speechless and fell to the ground.


    Gu Dexing helped him up and asked Dou Shaodong''s family with a pale face: "Is the situation in Zhongzhou really so bad? Why can''t even the soldiers in the barracks have enough to eat? Don''t the emperor and the adults know that something big will happen? ?


    Once something goes wrong in the military camps of various prefectures, it is no joke. Da Chu may...


    Gu Dexing did not dare to think about those two words. He had experienced fleeing from famine and was extremely afraid of the days when he would starve and run for his life but not know where his shelter was.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "The emperor and the adults naturally knew it, so they did not reduce the military sries in the northwest, northeast, Zhili and other ces. As for why they cut the military sries in the south, it is because the south is rich and has no war. The emperor and the adults feel that as long as the troops in the south are reduced As long as the soldiers dont starve to death, it will be enough.


    Zhongzhou is more miserable. It belongs to neither north nor south. Originally, the military pay should not be reduced. But now that the treasury is empty, the emperor and the adults feel that if something happens in Zhongzhou, they can send soldiers from Jianghuai to suppress it, so they reduce Zhongzhous military pay. Military pay has caused the current situation.


    He Jinsheng was a schr. He couldn''t ept it after hearing this. He cried and said, "Why is this happening? It''s just a drought. It''s been several years. Why haven''t you recovered?"


    "Ha, idiot, who told you that this is all because of the drought?" Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "Why don''t you follow my Shaodong''s family to deliver goods to other ces? Once you go there, you will know what the problem is. Where is it? But you are so weak, I am afraid you will die on the road."


    The reason why Dou Shaodong''s family knew about the military camps in various prefectures was because the soldiers also had to make a living. They took his money and helped him **** the goods where there were bandits.


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng cried even harder and asked, "Will something happen to Jianghuai?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "The two cities near Zhongzhou are already in chaos. Hushan Prefecture is hard to say. There is a new bank in He''an Prefecture. As long as the farmers have money to pay taxes, they should be able to survive this time. Linhe Prefecture is close to Jiangnan and is from Jiangnan. It is a dangerous ce, rtively wealthy, and there are some aristocratic families and local prominent families here. If they want to survive, they will not let Linhe Mansion get into chaos."


    So when they opened a new bank, they included Baigu County in Hushan Prefecture, which is close to He''an Prefecture. As soon as there was enough money, they would build a new bank in Baigu County and lend money to the people in Baigu County.


    As long as there is no chaos in Baigu County, He''an Prefecture will be able to get a "natural barrier city wall" to keep all disasters out of Baigu County.


    But money is tight now, and I dont even know if Hean Prefecture can be stabilized, let alone Baigu County. After hearing this, He Jinsheng couldn''t say a word and cried silently.


    Gu Jinan saw him and did notfort him. Since he wanted to pursue an official career, it would be better to know the dangers in advance.


    He said: "Stop crying, calcte all the ounts quickly and see how much money is needed to be used by the farmers in Tianfu County and the three nearby counties? After calcting the ounts, Dou Shaodong''s family will be able to keep money. Wait. After enough money is retained, the rest will be transported to the new bank in Luchang County."


    If you want to transport it to the bank in Luchang County, why dont you transport it to Fucheng first? He Jinsheng wiped his tears and asked puzzledly.


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "You idiot, what are you doing in Fucheng? Are the old men in Fucheng dead? We have so much money, are you still waiting for me to save them? It''s time to let them shed some blood." "


    Doou Ou Bank is just a hope and a lure, used to attract other rich people. Just relying on him to get money from the Ouyang family and the Gu family will not be able to aplish this even if they lose everything.


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng felt that he was really a fool. Only today did he realize that he was far from An Geer and the others. He knew nothing about outside affairs except for a few things in Tianfu County.


    He Jinsheng stood up, saluted Dou Shaodong and his family, and said, "Jin Sheng thanks you brothers for your guidance."


    Dou Shaodong''s family gave a loud sound and said: "Don''t deal with these sour things, hurry up and get to work."


    With a bang, he put a stack of rosters directly in front of He Jinsheng: "This is the roster of farmers who borrowed money from our bank. You can calcte how much interest these people will pay next month ording to the roster, and then calcte the interest collected." Ive got the money list and it will be used next month, dont bezy!


    They are not only busy opening a new bank recently, they are also busy collecting next month''s interest. They are so busy that they don''t even have time to drink water.


    "This, so many?" He Jinsheng''s face turned blue. He had been working for a few days and was very tired. When he saw thisrge stack of rosters and thought about the work he was going to do next, he wanted to faint.


    "That''s right, so you work quickly and don''t grind away." Dou Shaodong said, and after drinking a cup of warm tea to reduce inmmation, he also started to work.


    Young Master, Mr. Xus grandson and grandson are here, saying they have something to do with you. Dou Zhi stood outside the door and said towards Dou Shaodongs house.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family nced at Gu Dexing and said, "Mr. Xu? What is that old fox doing here? My Shaodong family is busy, so I''m gone."


    Mom, if you donte sooner orter, the old fox wille after they have stabilized Tianfu County.


    Want to pick up something ready-made? His surname is Dou, so its so easy to take advantage of him?

 Chapter 1242: trap

    Chapter 1242: trap


    Chapter 1242 Trap


    Gu Dexing was startled and a little panicked. The Xu family was his future family-inw. He wanted to help speak, but he was afraid of being scolded by Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Swearing someone named Dou was very damaging. Gu Dexing could only look at Gu Jinan and ask him for help.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Brother Dou, Mr. Xu is the elder and is rted to the Gu family by marriage. Why don''t we meet him and see what he says."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "No, he must havee to join us with money. We finally opened a bank, and after we opened it, he wanted to join us. It''s a good idea."


    After hearing this, Dou Zhi said: "Master, you''d better meet me. Mr. Xu has brought a lot of money."


    "A lot?" Dou Shaodong''s eyes lit up. Dou Zhi had been following him. She had seen big money. In her eyes, it was a lot.


    Dou Shaodong''s heart was moved. He rubbed his hands and walked around. After a while, he finally said: "Okay, let''s go and meet."


    He stopped Gu Dexing again and said, "Don''t go. You know my master''s temper. If one of them can''t help but attack, it won''t look good if you are there."


    The flesh on Gu Dexing''s cheeks twitched. You really know yourself, but he had no choice but to say: "Please show mercy to Dou Shaodong''s family."


    He is already twenty-two years old, and he has finally decided to get married.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make the old man angry to death." Dou Shaodong''s family waved their hands, greeted Gu Jinan, and left with Dou Zhi.


    Not long after, the three of them arrived at the guest room in the front bunk.


    Mr. Xu and Xu Zhaoming were already waiting. When they saw Dou Shaodong''s familying, they immediately stood up and said, "The Dou Shaodong family has great righteousness and saved the farmers in Tianfu County from fire and water. I admire you very much. Please ept my respect." .


    Dou Shaodong''s family rolled their eyes in their hearts, old fox, you are really good at following this trick with me.


    He held Mr. Xu''s arm and said with a smile: "Mr. Xu, there is no enmity between us, right? If there is no enmity, don''t let me shorten my life."


    You are almost buried in the grave and you still worship me? Can you listen to it if it is spread out?


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu smiled and thought to himself, Dou Shaodong''s mouth is indeed very poisonous and he speaks very directly.


    However, when Xu Zhaoming paid homage to Dou Shaodong''s family, Dou Shaodong''s family epted it without any courtesy.


    Mr. Xu is angry, my grandson is a schr, you are not polite at all.


    Dou Shaodong''s family nced at Mr. Xu and said, "I bought an official title of holding a halberd in the Yulin Army in my early years."


    I am an official, and I am more talented than your grandson.


    Well, Mr. Xu choked and had no choice but to ask with a smile: "Where''s Brother Xing? Why don''t you see himing?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "The bank in Luchang County is about to open. He is busy with this and has no time toe over."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu followed the words of Dou Shaodong''s family and said, "My Zhaoming is also a good settler. How about letting him stay and help Dou Shaodong''s family?"


    Xu Zhaoming hurriedly stopped Mr. Xu: "Grandpa, all the work in Doou Bank is confidential, and it''s not easy for my grandson to help."


    Brother Xing was able to help because of the rtionship between Brother An and Brother Wang. Mr. Ouyang and the Dou Shaodong family therefore trusted Brother Xing, but he was different. He was the grandson of the Xu family. The Xu family had been in Tianfu County for many years. , is rted to some families in Tianfu County and Fucheng, and is tabooed by the Dou family and Ouyang family. Dou Shaodong''s mouth curled up and he said: "Mr. Xu, your grandson is right, you should not embarrass my young master."


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to waste too much time watching them y Tai Chi, so he asked directly: "Mr. Xu, Brother Zhaoming, why are you back at the bank?"


    Then he said to Mr. Xu: "Our Gu and Xu families are inws. Please forgive me for speaking bluntly. If you alwayse to help some wealthy people in the county or prefectural city, you don''t need to talk about it. Neither the Ouyang family nor the Dou family I will agree that you dont have to be this bad person.


    Mr. Xu knew that Gu Jinan would say these things to him so straightforwardly for Gu Dexing''s sake, but: "The Xu family has been in Tianfu County for many years, and they also have business in the city. There are some connections that need to be maintained, so they have toe. "


    He added: "I will not force you to agree, but please let me finish what I have to say."


    As long as he brings the information from each family, his mission will bepleted, and those old business customers will no longer be able to embarrass the Xu family.


    Mr. Xu took out a box, opened it and put it in front of Dou Shaodong''s family: "Here are fifty thousand taels of silver notes. There are three in the county, two in Fucheng, and one in Jiangnan. They said that as long as Dou Shaodong''s family agrees to join them, , when the deed was signed, there were still 100,000 taels of silver notes presented, and if the bank has difficulties in the future, they can still add more silver."


    Such a lot of silver is really generous. Dou Shaodongs family wanted the money very much, but he knew it was a trap: Where are the requirements?


    Mr. Xu said: "They asked for an increase in interest, and hoped that Dou Shaodong''s family would not only lend money to farmers to pay taxes, but also lend them money to do other things."


    With a ng, Dou Shaodong''s family immediately threw the box containing the banknotes, and sneered: "Ha, this calction is really loud. Do you think my Shaodong family is a fool? Or do you think the Ouyang family is a fool, giving it to them for nothing?" To be a swordsman? We want to use our bank and reputation to loan money to them. If they are so good at business, why don''t they go to the underworld to discuss the business of buying and selling life and death with the Lord of Hell?!"


    Doou Bank was established to prevent tax chaos. The two most important rules are that the interest cannot be high and must be kept as low as possible, so low that farmers have enough money to afford it; the other is to only borrow money Pay taxes to farmers, and other misceneous money is not borrowed at all.


    Mr. Xu was shocked. He didn''t expect Dou Shaodong''s family to be so rude, but he breathed a sigh of relief. He was unwilling to do such a thing.


    Xu Zhaoming said hurriedly: "Dou Shaodong''s family calm down. My grandfather was also forced to do so. Our family has no intention of helping them harm the farmers."


    The Dou Shaodong family waved their hands and said, "Stop talking. For Brother Xing''s sake, I will not embarrass your Xu family."


    Mr. Xu was overjoyed when he heard this. Brother Xing, okay, this is the golden mountain of Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Mr. Xu and said, "Mr. Xu, go back and tell those people that if they can withstand the anger of the Dou family, the Ouyang family, the entire schr-officials, and the farmers, they cane over."


    Increased interest, alone, will allow farmers to tear down the houses of those bastards.


    Mr. Xu agreed: "Don''t worry, Shaodong Dou, I will definitely bring you your words."


    As he spoke, he looked at Xu Zhaoming.


    Xu Zhaoming understood and took out a small box and handed it to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Dou Shaodong''s family, this is a little bit of kindness from the Xu family. Please ept it."


    He added: "It''s not money from investors. The Xu family will not invest in a bank. They just want to help farmers."


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled and took the box unceremoniously: "The Xu family is very righteous. I would like to thank Mr. Xu on behalf of the farmers."


    Ah ha, I am indeed here to give you some silver, but the silver is a bit small, only seven thousand taels. Would you die if I could only give you ten thousand taels?

 Chapter 1243: Add money

    Chapter 1243: Add money


    Chapter 1243 Adding Money


    "On the second day after the bank opened, Dong Hu''s family came to the bank in person and gave us twelve thousand taels of cash. They also said they were not part of the family and just wanted to help the farmers." Dou Shaodong''s family is sinister, although there is no It was clearly said that the money given by the Xu family was small, but the matter of the money given by the Hu Dong family was also mentioned.


    Thest sentence is: "Dong Hu''s family is not only very righteous, but also very considerate. They gave us cash directly, which saved us the trouble of using banknotes to exchange for silver. After all, what the farmers want is cash."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu''s face looked very bright. He wanted to smile to relieve his embarrassment, but he was too angry and couldn''t smile. Instead, his old face turned into a rather hideous one.


    Xu Zhaoming hurriedly spoke to his family: "Dou Shaodong''s family, our Xu family has many members and rtives, as well as many clerks and tenant farmers. These people also need money to pay taxes. Grandpa lent the money to them, and the money at home has gone." It''s quite a lot, so I gave you seven thousand taels of silver notes... Don''t think it''s too little."


    Mr. Xu became even more angry when he heard this. How could his precious schr, Jin Sun, swallow his anger and exin to Dou Shaodong''s family?


    This Dou Shaodong family is so bullying. They have already given money, but they still insist on stabbing their family. Is it interesting?


    Interesting.


    Dou Shaodong''s family has been so busy recently that he almost died suddenly. He looks at the ounts every day and his head is dizzy. He will feel better if he hurts others by saying a few words.


    Gu Jinan shook his head and said to Mr. Xu: "Brother Dou has such a temper, don''t worry about it."


    As he spoke, he looked towards Dou Shaodong''s house.


    Seeing this, Dou Shaodong''s family could only ask Dou Zhi to take a few name cards to Mr. Xu: "You should always take them. At critical moments, you can take the name cards to Dou''s shop or the local government office to ask for help."


    He has a lot of business in Jiangnan, and every government office in Jiangnan wants to sell him to save some face.


    Mr. Xu was so excited that he took the name card tremblingly and said, "Dou Shaodong''s family, I would like to thank you very much."


    And Gu Jinan


    Brother An, thank you, Grandpa Xu.


    Without Gu Jinan, the Dou Shaodong family would not have given the Xu family a name card so easily.


    This marriage is truly a match. Even though the Xu family is just Gu Dexing''s inws, Gu Jinan still takes care of them.


    Mr. Xu pointed to the two food boxes ced on the table and said: "These are the tonics made at home and some pastries to satisfy your hunger. You can eat some before you get busy."


    Dou Shaodong''s family took a look at it and said, "Dou Zhi, take it to the backyard and give it to Brother Xing and the others."


    He doesnt eat anything. Who knows if the food outside has been tampered with.


    Mr. Xu is a sensible person. When the matter was finished, Dou Shaodong''s family did not me him, but said goodbye: "There are many things in the bank, so I won''t bother you anymore."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of government servants came to the bank gate. Luo Wu walked in and asked about Dou Shaodong''s house in the next wing, so he went in directly.


    After seeing the Xu family''s ancestors and grandchildren, he paused and felt that they were trustworthy, so he said directly: "Dou Shaodong''s family, An Ge''er, and Su Tongzhi from Fucheng are here. The county magistrate asked you to go to the county government office quickly."


    Dou Shaodong closed his eyes and pped himself on the forehead: "Gu Jin''an, what are you talking about? What you just saidst night hase true today. I don''t want to go to Fucheng!"


    Gu Jinan saidst night that in the near future, the ancient prefect will definitely summon him to the prefecture to discuss matters about new banks in various ces. By then, the prefects from other prefectures will definitelye back, and he will not be able to escape this trip. Mr. Xu''s eyes lit up. Su Tongzhi from Fucheng personally came to invite Dou Shaodong''s family to Fucheng? This face is not ordinary.


    Luo Wu didn''t care whether Dou Shaodong''s family was happy or not, but he urged: "Dou Shaodong''s family, Brother An, please pack up quickly and follow me to the county government office."


    Gu Jinan nodded and said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Brother Dou, let''s go."


    Since you can''t avoid it, just go and see it.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked very ugly, but they could only nod and follow Luo Wu and the others.


    Mr. Xu did not stay long and left the bank. After getting on the mule cart, he said to Xu Zhaoming: "When you go back, go and exchange three thousand taels of cash and send it to Doou Bank."


    Return it as a gift? Xu Zhaoming frowned and said, Didnt Grandpa say that todays world is not good and money is hard to earn, so we should keep some money for emergencies?


    Mr. Xu red at him and said, "Are you really a fool for studying? Didn''t you hear that Su Tongzhi from Lian Fucheng came to invite Dou Shaodong to his house in person? This guy named Dou is not simple. After opening a bank to lend money to farmers, he He is no longer a businessman, but a righteous man who is praised by others. Even the arrogant literati dare not call him a profiteer. It was not easy for our family to win over such a backer through brother Xing. Maintain it.


    Mr. Xu held the name card given by Dou Shaodong''s family and said: "What are you afraid of giving up some money? With these name cards, it will be difficult for those **** in Fucheng and Jiangnan to suppress our Xu family. Our family will send 10,000 taels of silver to Dou." The young master still made a profit."


    "Yes, my grandson understands. We will do it immediately after we return." Xu Zhaoming responded, and then asked: "What about the eldest sister''s dowry? Will it still be reduced?"


    After the tax issue came out, Mr. Xu knew that Da Chu was going to be in chaos, so he wanted to hold on to the family''s money, so he said he would reduce Xu Zhong''s dowry.


    Mr. Xu wanted to hit Xu Zhaoming when he heard this: "Reduction for what? Your cousin has finally found a good home, how can you reduce her dowry? Take away the daily expenses at home, as well as the money you spent on socializing, Zhong Yatou''s The dowry money will not be reduced."


    Xu Zhong is now the bargaining chip for the Xu family to gain ess to the Gu family, the Ouyang family, the Dou family, and even the Zheng family. How can we treat her badly?


    The dowry must be sufficient, and Gu Dexing must be treated well, so that if something happens to Dachu in the future, the Xu family can rely on the Gu family to get a series of protection.


    "The fiance of the second girl of the Gu family is Qin Baihu. Qin Baihu is General Guo''s favorite general. When he and the second girl of the Gu family were engaged in the engagement ceremony, General Guo came in person... If something happens to Da Chu in the future, this Those who have soldiers in their hands are the real backers." Mr. Xu looked at Xu Zhaoming with a foxy glint in his eyes, and exined this rtionship to Xu Zhaoming one by one.


    Xu Zhaoming was surprised when he heard this and said, "Grandpa is more thoughtful."


    Indeed,pared to the guards raised by his own family, the soldiers in the hands of Qin Baihu and his rtionship with the garrison camp in the city are the real power that can protect them.


    Mr. Xu was very pleased to see that his grandson understood. It was not in vain that he took him by his side to teach him for several months, finally making him understand the dangers of the world and no longer be so naive and foolish.


    However, Mr. Xu still told Xu Zhaoming: "Don''t send the money over in a hurry. Wait until it is ready. After Dou Shaodong''s family returns to the bank, you can then send it in. You must meet Dou Shaodong''s family and explore the situation in the city. .


    Old fox!


    These three words suddenly popped into Xu Zhaoming''s mind, and he felt that it was very disrespectful. He quickly lowered his head and said silently in his heart: Grandpa, I''m sorry.

 Chapter 1244: Angry Dou Ke

    Chapter 1244: Angry Dou Ke


    Chapter 1244 Irritated Dou Ke


    At the county government office, Su Tong knew that they were waiting anxiously. When he saw Dou Shaodong''s family arriving, he immediately stood up to greet them: "Dou Shaodong''s family is here, let us wait."


    He looked at Gu Jinan again and said, "Gu Jishou, you have worked hard. When the magistrate learned about what you have done, he was very pleased. If only all the schrs in the world could be like you, they would be in great peace."


    Gu Jinan respectfully saluted Su Tongzhi, lowered his head and said, "Students are just helping the bank settle ounts. They don''t dare to take credit. The biggest contributors are Dou Shaodong''s family. And this can be done thanks to everyone in the prefecture and county." Adults. If it werent for the adults help, the students would have been killed long ago.


    Dou Shaodongs face twitched when he heard this. Gu Jinan, are you possessed by a ghost? Is this you? Where has your cold arrogance gone? I bet you are also very good at pretending.


    Su Tongzhi was also very good at pretending. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "Hey, we are just protecting you, and we haven''t done anything. Chief Gu is too humble."


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    It''s good to know that you haven''t done anything, so show some respect and don''t make any excessive demands, otherwise I will blow it up for you!


    Gu Jinan knew very well why Su Tongzhi praised him, so he said to Dou Shaodong''s family without Su Tongzhi''s wink: "Brother Dou, Mr. Su has worked hard all the way. Let''s go into the house quickly and see if there is anything we can do for Mr. Su."


    Su Tongzhi was very happy that the word "service" was used well.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry and red at Gu Jinan, but they knew that this trip was inevitable. In order to get the maximum benefit, Dou Shaodong''s family acted miserably as soon as they entered the house, and then stabbed Su Tongzhi: "Master Su knows that we My money is almost running out, are you here to give us money?"


    Su Tongzhi was confused: "No, no money?"


    I came to you to ask for money, not to give you money!


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded: "Well, it''s pretty much used. Farmers from several nearby counties came to borrow money, and soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp also came to lend money and send it back to their families. The money from the bank was given out in waves. , is about to bottom out.


    Su Tongzhi didn''t have the experience of the ancient prefect. He saw Dou Shaodong''s family moving out to serve as soldiers. Beforeing, he also learned that Mr. Liu Qi of Hushan Prefecture had seduced the soldiers and defected with nearly a hundred soldiers. He did not dare to pretend anymore and begged: " Dou Shaodong''s family, our He''an Mansion cannot be in chaos, if there is chaos, everyone will be ruined... Don''t worry about the money, the prefect has already sent a message to the merchants in the city, and they will cough up a sum of money."


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Are there only merchants? What about the aristocratic families and local prominent families? These people are the rich and powerful owners who can make the money bank look bad."


    He added: "They have sent people to give me money today, saying they want to invest in the bank, but their demands are too excessive, and I have not agreed. They will not give up. When they see that their n fails, they will definitely open a bank of their own. When the timees, They will definitely increase interest rates and lend money to farmers on arge scale. When the farmers cannot repay the money, they will take away the farmers'' properties to pay off the debts and acquirerge tracts ofnd."


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Su Tongzhi and sneered: "Mr. Su knows very well that if thend falls into their hands, the Yamen will receive less grain tax. If the people sell themselves again, they won''t even be able to collect the poll tax. By then. When the timees, Da Chu will be poorer and poorer, then..." Da Chu is not far from being finished.


    Dou Shaodong didn''t finish his words, but he bared his teeth and smiled at Su Tongzhi, making Su Tongzhi break into a cold sweat.


    "I will report this matter to your lord, I think you will be able to suppress them." Su Tongzhi said weakly.


    "Stop dreaming, will they be afraid of a prefect?" Dou Shaodong''s family said rudely, and after speaking, he patted his forehead irritably.


    Damn it, he just said not to open any bank or help any gang. If he can''t pay taxes, he will be beheaded. Now he is in a difficult position. He must finish the work even if he is exhausted.


    Su Tongzhi was also a little scared when he saw this. He heard that Dou Shaodong''s family had not had a good night''s sleep since they started preparing for the new bank.


    Su Tongzhi was afraid that the young Dou Shaodong family would not be able to bear the pressure and go crazy, so he quicklyforted him: "Don''t worry, Dou Shaodong family, they..."


    With a bang, Dou Shaodong''s family kicked over the chair next to them, stood up and said: "Mother, if you want toe,e quickly, can I still be afraid of you?!"


    Then he looked at Su Tongzhi, who was too frightened to speak, and said, "Master Su, please wait for us for a long time. Before dark, we will follow you to Fucheng and kill those bastards!" After that, he called Gu Jinan and said, Walked away.


    Su Tongzhi hurriedly grabbed Gu Jinan and said fearfully: "Chief Gu, is he under too much pressure at Dou Shaodong''s house and going crazy?"


    You dont look like a normal person.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Don''t worry, sir, everything is fine at Dou Shaodong''s house. He just didn''t have enough sleep and his temper is a bit grumpy."


    Is this a bit grumpy? Looking at him like that, he wanted to kill someone with a knife.


    "Gu Jin''an, are you leaving? Do you want to keep the eggs to hatch? You''re not a hen!" When Dou Shaodong''s family saw that Gu Jin''an didn''t follow, they turned around and shouted in this direction, which scared Su Tongzhi.


    Going crazy, being driven crazy like this, how pitiful.


    "Here wee." Gu Jinan cupped his hands towards Su Tongzhi and Magistrate Zheng who were hiding silently, and left quickly.


    After Gu Jinan and Dou Shaodong''s family returned to Doou Bank, they immediately summoned everyone to make arrangements for the next few days.


    "The farmers in Tianfu County and the three nearby counties have already borrowed money. We will leave 30% of the money from the bank and take the remaining money to Luchang County. If the money is still on the way, please do not enter He''an Mansion. Directly Take a detour to Baigu County, Hushan Prefecture."


    Dou Shaodong''s family handed two letters to Shopkeeper Dou: "Take the shadow guard and half of the clerks to Baigu County. After arriving in Baigu County, go to see the Baigu County Magistrate and tell him about opening a new bank. Let''s If we need the barrier of Baigu County, we must quickly open a bank there to prevent the money from being shared by people in other prefectures."


    This time when I go to Fucheng, other prefects from Jianghuai will definitely be there too.


    He then said to Dou Zhi: "You are familiar with the affairs of the bank. Stay and watch the bank. If anything goes wrong in the bank, just jump into the well andmit suicide."


    "Yes." Dou Zhi responded. With her ability, plus Dou Ying and others like the shadow guards, people from the county government, and people from the military department, it would not be a big problem to protect the bank.


    After making arrangements with Dou Shaodong''s family, he asked again: "Is Old Man Ouyang here?"


    Gu Jinan: "Mr. Ouyang still has to arrange things at home, and it will take two hours at the earliest to arrive."


    The ancient prefect could not suppress the aristocratic and distinguished families. Only Mr. Ouyang''s intervention could suppress them.


    With a bang, Dou Shaodong''s family kicked the stool again: "You''re so slow. We''ve already agreed on something, so the old man can''t move faster!"


    Dou Zhi silently held up the stool. The young master has be more and more irritable recently. How about she find some beauties for him to relieve his anger?


    However, considering that my young master has been in bed for almost half a month and is so weak that he can''t even walk, it''s better not to find a beauty for him yet, lest he get excited and die in bed.

 Chapter 1245: Ouyang Hu takes action

    Chapter 1245: Ouyang Hu takes action


    Chapter 1245 Ouyang Hu takes action


    Gu Jinan didn''t have time to lose his temper. He was still thinking about something, so he said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "I want to go out and ask Sang."


    Dou Shaodong''s family became more energetic upon hearing this, and hurriedly said to Dou Zhi: "Send someone quickly to ask Qin Baihu toe over, saying that Brother An has something urgent to do with him."


    "Hey, I will send someone immediately." Dou Zhi knew that his young master cared about Qin Baihu very much. After hearing this, he immediately turned around and called for Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinan nced at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "You really know how to use me as an excuse."


    Qin Sang learned that Gu Jinan and the others were rushing to Fucheng tonight and had something to tell him. After hearing the message from the servants of the Dou family, they came over quickly.


    "Qin Baihu!" Dou Shaodong''s family went to pick up Qin Sang in person and handed him tea and cakes: "The sun is strong, Qin Baihu has a sip of tea to quench his thirst, and then eat a piece of cake to fill his stomach."


    Then he asked: "I received news that Mr. Liu, the brother of Gao Sanxiong, led his troops to defect. Is it true? Qin Baihu wants to arrest him personally?"


    Gu Jinan also wanted to ask about this matter, and after hearing this, he said: "Today, when Dou Shaodong''s family talked about the soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp borrowing money to go back to pay taxes for their families, Su Tongzhi''s face didn''t look right. I thought of General Liu Qi, Half a month has passed and there is no news of him being punished, but he really escaped?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It is true that he escaped. He is an unclean person. He hasmitted more things than Gao Sanxiong. He knew that he was bound to die. When he saw that the soldiers were worried about their family''s taxes, he deceived the soldiers and led nearly a hundred people with him. The soldiers and hundreds of gangsters and thugs rushed to Zhongzhou."


    Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s better that I didn''te to He''an Mansion."


    He was afraid that someone named Liu woulde to He''an Mansion to take revenge.


    However, Qin Sang did not intend to let Mr. Liu Qi live. It was he who suggested Gao Sanxiong''s house be copied. Mr. Liu must not be allowed to live. He must kill and eradicate it, otherwise Xiaoyu and the others would not be safe.


    "Don''t worry, go to Fucheng. With me at home, Mr. Liu Qi will not be alive, let alone take advantage of the chaos to make trouble." Qin Sang''s hand held the handle of the knife, his eyes were heavy, and he gave Gu Jin''an a sure word.


    Gu Jinan knew that he had someone in his hands. Even if he did not personally lead the troops to annihte Mr. Liu Qi, he could still send people to assassinate him. He nodded and said, "With your words, I feel relieved."


    In fact, I am still worried about the third girl. Although she is smart and good at riding and shooting, she is still a girl. Once Mr. Ouyang leaves, she will have no one to protect her in the past few days. If someone takes the opportunity to enter the house, she will be in danger.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became, and he asked Qin Sang cryptically: "Mr. Ouyang has a female family member at home. Please help keep an eye on her these days to make sure nothing happens."


    Qin Sang said: "Sure, I will send someone to watch."


    Recalling what Xiaoyu said, Brother An liked Miss Ouyang''s words very much, and added another sentence: "Mr. Ouyang has dispatched a group of shadow guards, which is enough to protect them, you can rest assured."


    Gu Jinan nodded, took out a letter and handed it to Qin Sang: "Send it back home so they don''t have to worry about me."


    "Yes." Qin Sang epted the letter, turned around and sped his fists at Dou Shaodong''s family and said, "Dou Shaodong''s family is very righteous. I hope you will be careful during this trip ande back safely."


    Ah ah, the young Marquis took the initiative to talk to him!


    Dou Shaodong''s family was excited, his face that was haggard from staying upte brightened up, and he said with a smile: "Qin Baihu, don''t worry, I have seen all kinds of storms, but those old **** in Fucheng want to take advantage of me, that''s just a dream!" Asked: "Have Qin Baihu eaten? How about I send someone to Futai Building to order a few banquets for you?"


    Gu Jinan is helpless, why are you always afraid that Sang will have nothing to eat? As soon as he saw him, he greeted him for food.


    Hey, Dou Shaodong''s family just feels that the young Marquis has suffered a lot. He fled to the south. Thinking about it makes him feel sad. Now that they have met him, why can''t he send more good food to the young Marquis?


    Qin Sang refused: "No need, the Yamen has food to eat."


    Gu Jinan also said: "Sang is right, don''t worry about their food. If you send them away, your rtionship with Li Shuzi will be even more unclear."


    The people of Tianfu County love gossip and like to spread rumors. After seeing Zhou and Li Shuzi taking the servants of the bank to deliver meals to the soldiers in the military station, they all inquired about the rtionship between Li Shuzi, Zhou and Dou Shaodong''s family.


    After hearing that Li Shuzi and his son were rescued by Dou Shaodong''s family, they were extremely excited. It was actually rumored that Li Shuzi was the illegitimate son of Dou Shaodong''s family.


    The Zhou family also became a poor woman who once served Dou Shaodong''s family, but lost contact with Dou Shaodong''s family because of fleeing famine. Later, in order to save Dou Shaodong''s son, she had to devote herself to Li Kuihu.


    Fortunately, Dou Shaodong''s family bravely rescued the mother and son in the end, and the family of three was reunited.


    As for how a girl from the northwest of the Zhou family met a young master from the capital city of Dou Shaodong''s family, there is no need to worry. Everyone said that it was because Dou Shaodong''s family went to the northwest to do business, so they met!


    This **** story is so well-founded that even Dou Shaodongs family almost believed it... But **** you, although my Shaodong family has slept with women, they always gave them the soup to avoid pregnancy. Baby, that''s impossible.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was furious. They scolded Dou Zhi, Li Shuzi, mother and son, and told them to stop the rumors immediately. If his reputation was ruined and he would not be able to marry a famousdy in the future, he would never be done with them!


    Dou Zhi and the others were scolded so much that they hurriedly went out to exin. However, when those people saw Dou Zhi, they even made up the story that Dou Zhi liked Dou Shaodong''s family and was jealous of Zhou''s ability to give birth to a son for Dou Shaodong''s family. To kill the Zhou family, there is a rumor that the mother will be killed and the son will be left behind.


    What? Does she like Shaodongjia? Howe she doesn''t know about this? !


    Dou Zhi exploded and asked Dou Meng to take the time to beat up those who were talking nonsense. After breaking the hands and feet of four people and removing the jaws of two people, the rumors stopped.


    Hehe, a bunch of people who deserve a beating will not stop until they are beaten!


    From then on, Dou Shaodong''s family hated Li Shuzi and his son even more. They threw them into a separate courtyard in the county town and ordered them not to go out if they had nothing to do. If they caused trouble again, they would get out.


    However, Dou Shaodong''s family knew that Dou Zhi still wanted to raise Li Shuzi, so they did not treat Li Shuzi and his son harshly, and kept them well fed and well-fed, but they didn''t treat them well and thought they were useless and troublesome.


    "Gu Jin''an, you are really good at talking. If you don''t mention this matter, you will die, right?" Dou Shaodong''s face was still ugly when he thought of this matter.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw this, and walked away without staying any longer.


    Mr. Ouyang entered the county town in the evening. He came to the bank first. After learning that Dou Shaodong''s family had arranged everything, he took them to the county government office.


    Su Tongzhi had been impatient for a long time. He sent people to the bank to urge him several times, but when he saw Dou Shaodongs family brought Mr. Ouyang, they lost all their anger.

 Chapter 1246: Want money or life?

    Chapter 1246: Want money or life?


    Chapter 1246: Money or life?


    "Ou, Mr. Ouyang, you are old, please pay me my respects to the younger generation!" Su Tongzhi was so excited that he could hardly speak. No wonder Dou Shaodong''s family asked them to wait for a long time. It turned out that they were going to invite Mr. Ouyang.


    Now that''s good, with his old man here, he will definitely be able to suppress those aristocratic families and local prominent families.


    Su Tongzhi felt rxed and his steps were almost unsteady.


    Mr. Ouyang did not waste any unnecessary nonsense and said directly: "Master Su, there is no need to be polite. The matter in the city is urgent. Let''s set off quickly."


    "Hey, hey, let''s set off now." Su Tongzhi responded, wanting to ask Mr. Ouyang to ride in a carriage with him, but he immediately shut up when he saw the carriage iid with gold and silver pliers prepared by Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Magistrate Zheng also received the order from the ancient prefect and wanted to go to the city together. Thinking of the Gu family''s contribution, he took Luo Wu with him and asked him to **** them to Fucheng to show their faces.


    As for the affairs of the county government, they were temporarily handed over to Fang Xian Cheng and Jiang Xianwei. Zheng County Magistrate also invited Jiang Dahu to the county government and let him sit in charge.


    "My lords, stop moping and get going." Dou Shaodong''s family roared. After a while, the motorcade started moving and rushed out of the county town towards the capital city.


    They rode fast horses and traveled day and night. When they arrived at Fucheng on the afternoon of the third day, they did not rest at all and immediately went to Fucheng Yamen.


    The ancient prefect was already waiting for them. When he saw Mr. Ouyang, he was overjoyed and said excitedly: "Mr. Ouyang, you always saved Wan Sheng''s life."


    The Ouyang family has an extraordinary status and is supported by the entire schr-officialmunity. In front of Mr. Ouyang, the ancient prefect did not dare to call himself his own house, but only called him Wansheng.


    Mr. Ouyang rode in a carriage for two days and one night. The weather was so hot that he almost suffered from heatstroke. Fortunately, he was able to survive with the convenient medicine given by Gu Jinan. When he saw the ancient prefect, he asked: "Are those people here? "


    Gu Zhifu: "I have been here for several days and have been waiting. I asked Dou Shaodong''s family toe to the Shen Family Courtyard to ask for an audience."


    The Shen family, the husband''s family of the eldest princess of the founding state, and the owner of Chushen Medicine Store. Because of marrying the princess of the founding state, the consort Shen was granted the title of Honorable Marquis, but it was not a hereditary recement, but was demoted for three generations.


    At present, it can still be called a marquis'' mansion, but when the marquis of this generation passes away, it will be a uncle''s mansion.


    Mr. Ouyang: "As rtives of the emperor, the Shen family came to this troubled water. It''s really..." Silly!


    If you **** the blood of Dachu like this, aren''t you afraid that the emperor will confiscate the Shen family in a rage?


    The eldest princess of the founding of the country has passed away, and the emperor is a ruthless man who will not show mercy to his rtives.


    Who ising from the Shen family? Mr. Ouyang asked.


    Guchu Prefect: "He is the Fourth Master of Rongenhou Mansion."


    Shen Si? He''s just a bastard, but he still dares to ask people to see him!


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Go and tell Shen Si that in an hour, I will meet with Dou Shaodong''s family to talk to you about the members of Dou Ou''s bank. If he wants toe, he cane quickly. Don''t wait until he iste."


    Then he said: "Gu Zhifu, other people, please hurry up and inform them, and we can solve this matter quickly."


    Ma Liu?


    The ancient prefect was shocked. Sir, how could a great schr of your generation say such countrynguage? But now is not the time to talk about this. The ancient prefect immediately sent people to notify those who wanted to invest in the bank.


    "Mr. Ouyang...the Shen family is just a knife. Behind him are the Zongzheng family and the Ying family. These two families are the most troublesome." After inviting Mr. Ouyang into the government office, the ancient prefect reminded him.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang nodded: "I understand."


    knew? Just these three words?


    The ancient prefect was very worried. These two families were not ordinary families. He was afraid that Mr. Ouyang would not be able to suppress them. But Mr. Ouyang looked like he didn''t want to say more, so the ancient prefect could only swallow what he said.


    Mr. Ouyang was so tired that he changed his clothes, ate a few snacks, and took a nap while the ancient prefect was notifying people.


    An hourter, Asong woke up Mr. Ouyang and handed him a bowl of dissolved medicinal soup: "Gu''s Xingshen Pills, take a few sips to wake up."


    Mr. Ouyang took it and drank it in several sips. After a while, he stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    Yes. Asong responded and opened the door for Mr. Ouyang.


    Dou Shaodong''s family, Gu Jinan, Magistrate Zheng and others were already waiting in the yard. When they saw Mr. Ouyanging out, they saluted respectfully.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "No need to be polite, let''s go and meet them."


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Old man, there are quite a few people here. Don''t let me down."


    Mr. Ouyang smiled: "Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed today, you will only be pleasantly surprised."


    Mr. Ouyang kept his word. He was facing a room full of dozens of people. He was not afraid at all and did not give those people a chance to talk nonsense. After entering the door and sitting down, he said directly: "You can give money to the bank if you want." , we will ept whatever you give us, but if you want to join the bank and increase interest, that is impossible."


    "As for your idea of opening a new bank together as a partnership, I advise you to give it a rest. Regardless of whether the person behind it is a rtive of the emperor or a wealthy family, anyone who takes advantage of the tax issue to cause trouble to the emperor will end up having their homes confiscated. Genocide.


    Mr. Ouyang took out two letters and put them on the coffee table: "These two letters, one is written by me to my brother, and the other is written by Mr. Ming to me. You can open it and read it."


    The people present were shocked. Can you show them the letter? What exactly is written in this letter? Everyone was very curious and jealous of the Ouyang family, so they didn''t dare to take action for a while.


    Shen Si sneered, took the two letters, and said, "Since Mr. Ouyang has spoken, I have to read it as ordered."


    Shen Si was holding back a lot of anger. His father loved him and said that although the title could not be given to him, he could leave more property to him. However, the boss was too powerful and had not allowed him to touch the family business for many years.


    This time, he finally saw a profitable transaction and wanted to invest in the bank. While eating the farmer''s interest, he waited for the farmer to pay back the money so that he could take their family property to offset the debt, but Doou Bank unexpectedly unwilling.


    Old man Ouyang suddenly came out and gave him a p in the face, causing him to overturn the table in anger in the other courtyard.


    However, the Zongzheng family told the Ying family that as long as he steps in to deal with the Ouyang family, he can be a shareholder in the banks opened by the two families.


    That''s right, the Zongzheng family and the Ying family will not invest in Doou Bank. If they want to do it, they will do it themselves and make a fortune for themselves.


    Shen Si knows the strength of the Zongzheng family and the Ying family. He can make a fortune by following these two families, regardless of the Ouyang family''s face.


    Hence, Shen Si opened the two letters with disdain, but after reading the two letters, his face turned pale, his feet weakened, and he fell into his chair.


    Everyone else was shocked when they saw this. Looking at Fourth Master Shen''s appearance, they were afraid that there was something terrible written in the letter.


    Mr. Ouyang took a sip of tea, looked at Shen Si, and asked with a smile: "After reading it, what do you think? Do you want money or life?"


    Thank you all for your monthly votes. We will finish the tax issue within three chapters. We will not write about tactics at this stage. We have always been in a rxed and funny style 0.0. I''ve been very busy recently, so I''m trying to squeeze in time to update. Once I''m busy enough and adjusted, I''ll speed up the update. PS: Dont think Dou Zhi likes Dou Ke, we Dou Zhi dont! Dou Ke is a man who can be both serious and crazy. He is good at business and is not a fool. The roles of the male and female protagonists will increase when we go to the northwest! Luo Wu''s character will be strengthened.

 Chapter 1247: two slaps

    Chapter 1247: two ps


    Chapter 1247 Two ps


    Shen Si naturally wanted both money and life, but after seeing two seals, he did not dare to say anything about asking for money.


    The historian in Fucheng couldn''t help it. Mr. Shi nced at Boss Fan, and Boss Fan asked Shen Si: "Fourth Master, what exactly is written in this letter?"


    What''s the use of just turning pale with fear? Speak quickly, you''re going to scare them to death.


    Shen Si raised his eyes and red at Boss Fan: "Shut up!"


    What qualifications does a lowly businessman have to ask him?


    Boss Fan was extremely angry, but he didn''t dare to get angry. He apologized to Shen Si: "It''s just a minor mistake. Fourth master, please calm down."


    Mr. Shi frowned, but he could only suppress his dissatisfaction and anxiety and continue to wait.


    The noble families in He''an and Linhe Prefectures were smart. Although they were anxious, they pretended not to care and sat there without asking for scolding.


    Mr. Qi also came today. He kept shrinking. At this moment, he quietly pulled Boss An, who was sitting next to him, and asked him what he should do.


    Boss An calmly pulled back his sleeves and continued to sit expressionlessly.


    Mr. Qi cursed in his heart, you are such an old man, but now you are ignoring me. When you were discussing partnership with me a few days ago, you were still smiling. The profiteers really couldnt believe it!


    After scolding Boss An, Mr. Qi secretly looked at Gu Jinan. When Gu Jinan looked at him, he folded his hands and quickly cupped them as a greeting.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinan ignored him at all, pretending that he didn''t see him, and seemed to roll his eyes at him when he turned his head.


    Mr. Qi wanted to cry. He also felt that Shen Si and the others were unkind and were beasts. However, the Shen family was rted to the emperor and had great honors in founding the country. The Qi family could not do the job, so they could only follow them and beckadaisical.


    Shen Si had calmed down at this moment. He grabbed the letter and sneered: "Mr. Ouyang, you wrote this letter to Mr. Ouyang yourself. It''s hard to say whether it will be sessful or not. How about you take it out in such a hurry to scare people?" ? Are you out of options and can only use this method to scare people?"


    "There is also this one. The current head of the Ming family is Ming Shaoqing. Mr. Ming has countless letters."


    The reason why people are afraid of the Ming family in the past ten years is because Ming Shaoqing, a tiger, has emerged. He is ruthless and ruthless in his methods. Even high-ranking officials and noble families dare to attack.


    But Mr. Ming,pared to Ming Shaoqing, is really a gentle and bully old man.


    Mr. Ouyang smiled, waved to Shen Si, and said, "Come here."


    Shen Si was stunned and didn''t want to go there, but thinking that Ouyang Hu was a famous schr and a schr, he didn''t dare to do anything to himself for the sake of reputation, so he walked over, looked at the fat old man condescendingly and said, "Mr. Ouyang asked Shen Si Come here, what do you have to say?"


    Mr. Ouyang smiled, stood up and said, "I don''t have any high-level remarks, but..."


    With two snaps, Mr. Ouyang took action quickly and pped Shen Si hard. Then he raised his foot and kicked the frightened Shen Si down with a bang. He looked down at Shen Si and said, "I''m just going to teach you this." It is necessary to give a junior who has done something stupid a favor."


    "Fourth Master!" Seventy percent of the people in the room rushed to help Shen Si, and in the blink of an eye Shen Si was blocked. Shen Si couldn''t even jump up and hit Mr. Ouyang.


    Su Tongzhi, Tang Tongpan, Magistrate Zheng and others were all frightened. What''s wrong with you, sir? After going to the countryside for a while, he became so tough?


    The ancient prefect was not frightened. He knew some things about Mr. Ouyangs travels. Because Mr. Ouyang liked to travel, he practiced swordsmanship diligently in order to protect himself. When he encountered injustice when he went out, he killed evildoers in public.


    The ancient magistrate wiped his sweat and nced at Fourth Master Shen, expressing some sympathy. After Mr. Ouyang finished beating the person, he wiped his hands and sat back in his seat.


    Mr. Qi hurried over before Fourth Master Shen got up, saluted Mr. Ouyang, and said in a low voice: "Mr. Ouyang, we meet again, it''s fate. You have to save Wansheng, Wansheng Its innocent~


    After saying that, he hurried back to his seat. He did not sit down, but faced the direction where Shen Si was kicked down, looking concerned.


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    Is this person named Qi the reincarnation of a wallflower? How could it swing like this?


    The ancient magistrate came out to smooth things over and went over to help Shen Si up in person: "Sir, please calm down. We are all here to help the farmers of Chu. Let''s sit down first and then talk."


    This was a very pleasant statement, and everyone present was very impressed by it, including Deuteronomy 4.


    Shen Si also knew that he could not defeat Ouyang Hu, so he could only swallow his breath and said: "Ouyang Hu, you must not rely on your eldest brother''s power in Shilin and the royal family..."


    "Everyone, since Shen Si is unwilling to tell everyone the contents of the letter, then I can find someone to read it to you." Mr. Ouyang interrupted Shen Si, walked over directly, took the letter from Shen Si''s hand, and turned to hand it over. To Mr. Qi.


    Mr. Qi almost fainted with fright and looked at Mr. Ouyang in horror... You always want to kill me. How can I dare to read such a letter? !


    Boss An said: "Mr. Qi, since this is what Mr. Ouyang meant, just read it boldly."


    Dozens of people in the room all looked at Mr. Qi, but there were many well-established people in the room. The big guys didn''t regard Mr. Qi as a threat at all, they just stared at him and told him to stop nagging. , read the letter quickly!


    Mr. Qi had no choice but to take the letter and read it tremblingly...


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Mr. Ouyangs letter to Ouyang Hong was finally finished, and this letter alone stunned everyone present.


    The second master of the Sang family, a prominent family in Linhe Prefecture, said in disbelief: "Mr. Ouyang, do you really want to dedicate the Dou Ou Bank to the emperor? This is not your bank alone, and it is not that easy to open a bank. Why? Can you offer it as much as you want?"


    Moreover


    Er Master Sang looked at Mr. Ouyang and reminded: "As soon as this example is introduced, Mr.... may understand."


    With the emperor''s ability to make money, if you donate money banks to him, he may be able to attack banks and even shops in Dachu. Then the first to die will be rich families like them.


    The ministers in the court would agree with the emperor to increase taxes on farmers, but would not ask the emperor to increase taxes on shops, because all the civil and military families in the dynasty had shops, and if the shops were attacked, they would be the ones who would lose the most.


    Everyone tacitly protected their own property, but Ouyang Hu offered up his own bank. This was the first time they had seen such a death-dealing thing.


    But Mr. Ouyang said: "I know this is not a good idea, but this is the only way to calm you down and stop you from opening a bank to lend money to farmers, and finally rob farmers of their property to pay for their debts."


    Mr. Ouyang looked at them and said: "It''s a disaster all the same, but if you give Doou Bank to the emperor, you will be the ones who suffer in the end. Only you know the pain, so you won''t go too far."

 Chapter 1248: prostitute

    Chapter 1248: prostitute


    Chapter 1248 The Prostitute


    Too much? Who went too far? !


    Everyone was very angry, but with Ouyang Hu''s threat, they really didn''t dare to open a new bank and take advantage of the farmers.


    "You are all from a good background. Your family is rich and you make a lot of money. There is no need to ruin your family''s reputation because of this business. You must know that this business isplicated. If you don''t do it well, you will confiscate your family and exterminate your family." After Mr. Ouyang first let them know how powerful he was, he then He said softly.


    "Seize the family and exterminate the n? Old man Ouyang, don''t be rmist here!" Shen Si was very angry. He knew very well that if this was done, his family would be able to eat and drink on the pile of silver for five generations.


    He was a concubine of a prince''s family and received very little property. This was an opportunity for him to rise to the top in one step, and he could not give up.


    "Scaremongering? Do you think it is impossible to steal money and property from the emperor?" Mr. Ouyang smiled, pointed at others present and asked: "You think so too? If so, you can Let''s open a new bank together and use your rules to do this business. Just remember that your surname is not Shen and you are not rtives of the emperor. If the emperor kills you, will he not be lenient? "


    Sure enough, everyone present was silent.


    They know the emperor''s temper. He can even kill his own sons when he is ruthless. He also loves money. For money, he has robbed the homes of many noble and aristocratic families. How can they not be afraid?


    When Mr. Ouyang saw that they were silent, he looked at Shen Si and asked: "If you are not afraid, you can open a bank yourself to do this business. Rongenhou Mansion is a rtive of the emperor, and there is a Chu Shen Yao who makes money." Okay, its not difficult to open a bank on your own.


    After hearing this, Shen Si was very angry, but he did not dare to say that he was not afraid of the emperor and wanted to steal money and property from the emperor.


    Mr. Ouyang added: "What the letter says, I and Dou Shaodong''s family can do it. After all, we did not open Dou Ou Bank to make money. We dedicate the bank to the emperor. We don''t feel bad, as long as we can prevent you from using this kind of bank to make money." be."


    Damn it!


    Everyone present cursed in their hearts.


    Mr. Ouyang ignored their dark faces and looked at Mr. Qi and said, "Continue reading."


    Mr. Qi: "Return, still read?"


    The first letter haspletely shocked them, so there is no need to read the second letter. Do you want to let Qi Moucheng go?


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "Well, keep reading and let them know that not all wealthy families and high-ranking officials are on their side."


    Mr. Qi had no choice but to continue reading the letter.


    Mr. Ming and Mr. Ouyang are old acquaintances, so most of the letters he wrote to Mr. Ouyang were trivial matters, recounting old friendships, etc., but there was one sentence at the end: "Brother Cong has agreed to what you asked me to do. I will wait until the Emperor When ites to taking action against those people, Brother Cong will definitely try his best to investigate and show no mercy."


    Just such a sentence made everyone present turn pale with fright.


    Ming Cong, Ming Shaoqings name, who is Ming Shaoqing? That is a cruel person who wants to raid your house and behead your family even if there is no case. He is a knife in the emperor''s hand, and no one is afraid of it.


    At this moment, Ming Shaoqing was investigating the case of Tongjia using private mines to cast ironware in Linhe Prefecture. He had killed arge number of people. What if he turned his head and shed at them with a knife?


    "Mr. Ouyang misunderstood. We have no intention of grabbing money or property from the emperor. We want to invest in Doou Bank. We just want to do something for the farmers, not to make money." Mr. Shi was the first one. He opened his mouth, God, this is something that the historian can''t afford, so he won''t y anymore.


    Mr. Ouyang smiled and said: "It''s just that I misunderstood. Then does the historian want to invest in the bank or open a new bank?"


    When asked this question, Mr. Shi wished he could die directly.


    He nced at Gu Jinan... The Gu family was indeed his family''s nemesis. Because the second son looked down on the Gu family, he asked his apprentice Miao Qianwen to bribe Lu Bai in order to punish Gu Jinan. However, the punishment failed, and he was also poisoned by puffer fish. , paralyzed to this day. Now he just wants to get some money for his family, but he can''t.


    It seems that after he returns, he will have to remind his family members to walk around anyone with the surname Gu in the future, so as not to be overtaken by the Gu family.


    Mr. Ouyang saw that Mr. Shi was silent and did not embarrass him too much. He only said: "There are some money in the world that cannot be earned. You should save your lives and go earn other money."


    After speaking, he took out two more letters and handed them to Shen Si.


    Shen Si was so angry that he said in a bad tone: "What kind of letter is it? You can probably hide it on your body."


    Is this letter too much to finish? !


    Mr. Ouyang said: "I know that people from the Ying family and the Zongzheng family are here, so I sent a letter to them. As for whether they listen or not, it is up to them. I will say this."


    Anyway, after what he said today spreads out, no one will dare to be their scapegoat anymore. If the Ying family and the Zongzheng family want to take away the farmers'' property, they have to use their own names and their own money to do it.


    Shen Si didn''t want to ept it, but he didn''t dare not to ept it. After grabbing the letter angrily, he nced at Gu Zhifu and sneered: "Master Gu, what a great trick, I remember it!"


    They actually invited old man Ouyang here and killed them all without leaving a single piece of armor behind.


    The ancient magistrate was so wronged that he said with a mournful face: "Fourth Master, I just followed your instructions, but I didn''t do anything extra."


    Shen Si snorted coldly, ignored Gu Zhifu, and looked at Dou Shaodong''s house: "Dou Ke, don''t think that you can sit back and rx just by fawning over the Ouyang family. If you want to be the head of the Dou family, you will never even think about it in your life!"


    Having offended him and cut off his financial resources, he will definitely file awsuit with his father when he returns, asking his father to help Dou Er and Dou San seize the Dou family, and let Dou Ke get out of the Dou family penniless.


    "Shen Si, when someone calls you Fourth Master, do you really think of yourself as a master?" When Dou Shaodong''s family saw that Mr. Ouyang had suppressed the group of people, they were no longer afraid and pointed at Shen Si and cursed "Why can''t the legitimate son of my young master''s first wife inherit the Dou family? If the legitimate son doesn''t inherit, will he give it to you bastards? I don''t even want to see if Dachu Xinglu will agree!"


    "Tell me, you are a bastard, and your mother is a ve, not even a good concubine. What are you crazy about? Oh, I forgot, your mother became a veter, and she was a prostitute who slept with thousands of people at first. !


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, no wonder you are so favored. I think you got the true inheritance from your mother and learned some amazing tricks in the building.


    Fourth Master Shen almost died on the spot after being scolded. He pointed at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "You, you, you are talking nonsense!"


    The fact that his biological mother was born in Louzi has always been a shame that he can''t wash away. But fortunately, the Shen family is a rtive of the emperor, and he is favored. No one has dared to mention this matter to his face for so many years.


    I didnt expect that the man named Dou would dare to p him in the face like this!


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "You''re talking nonsense. Your mother''s natal Feixian Tower is still standing in the capital, and you dare to deny it? Go and burn down the Feixian Tower if you dare."


    The Feixian Tower today is the property of the emperor''s sister, Princess Songyang.

 Chapter 1249: Everyone donate money to me!

    Chapter 1249: Everyone donate money to me!


    Chapter 1249: Donate money to me!


    The emperor is cruel to his brothers, but he is kind to his own sisters. Princess Songyang is very proud in front of the emperor. The Shen family, who are three generations apart from the emperor, do not dare to offend her.


    Shen Si was choked to death and couldn''t find the words to scold him back.


    Moreover, this matter was so embarrassing that Shen Si lost all face and did not dare to stay any longer, so he kicked open the door and walked away quickly.


    "Fourth Master, Fourth Master!" Those people in the house who were following Shen Si''s lead immediately chased after him, but they stopped just as they reached the middle of the yard... This deal may not be done, and Shen Si was just beaten by Dou Shaodong''s family. Big face, if you catch up at this time, I''m afraid you will be angered.


    No one wanted to be angry in vain, and in the end they didn''t follow up.


    Shen Sis servants had been waiting outside the courtyard, drinking tea and eating snacks, when they saw Shen Siing out. They hurried up to greet him and said happily: "Fourth Master, the deal is done?"


    With two snaps, Shen Si pped one servant twice, then raised his foot and kicked another servant. After feeling the anger in his heart, he shouted: "Shut up and leave!"


    The two servants suffered an unreasonable disaster, but they did not dare to say anything and hurriedly lowered their heads and followed Shen Si away.


    Dou Shaodong''s family saw Shen Si running away after being scolded by him, and smiled proudly: "Oh, a prostitute still wants to pretend to be a master with me, I won''t scold you to death!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang said: "Okay, although his biological mother has a bad background, he is the son of a marquis at least. We have to give some face to Marquis Rongen."


    Those who had chased him out of the house were shocked when they heard this when they came back.


    We? Is Mr. Ouyang taking the Dou Shaodong family''s scolding of Fourth Master Shen into his own hands?


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family became even more proud. He nced at the people present and said respectfully to Mr. Ouyang: "Since you are the one who always speaks, let''s not scold Shen Si and talk about other things."


    His eyes turned and fell on the group of people who had just entered the door, and he grinned at them: "You alle from benevolent families. You have also said before that you want to help farmers ovee the tax crisis. Since you all ask for it, Well, we at Doou Bank cant stop you from donating money. Lets do this, while everyone is here now, you can take out all the money you want to donate.


    What!


    Ask them to donate money!


    The people present almost went crazy. They came here to make money, but they never thought about donating money.


    Besides, when they said they wanted to help farmers, they were just talking. Who the **** would help those poor people if they were so stupid? If they have money, they might as well buy morend, or go upstairs to have fun and donate money. Are they stupid?


    But today they have to donate the money. It is a dream to leave without any loss.


    Mr. Ouyang had already sat down, took the pen and paper that Gu Jinan handed him, looked at everyone and said, "I admire you very much for doing such good deeds, so I worked hard once and wrote the registration for you personally."


    He added: "Don''t worry, everyone, this donation list will be sent back to Ouyang''s family along with my letter to my brother. At that time, my brother will take the letter and the list to the pce to meet the emperor, so that the emperor will know your righteous deeds." .


    asshole!


    Everyone cursed Ouyang Hu in their hearts for being treacherous, and actually moved the emperor out in order to take a bite of their flesh.


    Aren''t great schrs supposed to be immortal and regard money as dirt? Why are you so willing to go out for money?


    Everyone looked at Dou Shaodong''s house, staring at him fiercely, wishing they could eat him alive. They are all this bastard. Mr. Ouyang must have been with him for a long time before he got these bad habits!


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled, looked at them and said: "Don''t look at me, Donate your money quickly. Don''t say you didn''t bring any banknotes. Since you want to join the bank, you can''t not bring money with you!"


    Not only do you bring banknotes, they are alsorge-denomination banknotes, so dont think about donating less. After everyone heard this, they were even more angry and wanted to tear him apart.


    Boss An ignored those angry people. He was the first to go up, took out a stack of banknotes, and handed it to Mr. Ouyang respectfully: "He''an Mansion Anjia Anhong donated 30,000 taels of silver."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qi was so shocked that his jaw dropped. An Laosan, are you crazy? Donate so much money, what will I doter?


    When Mr. Qi saw Boss An walking over, he immediately endured the pain and followed him. Thinking of the meaning, he just donated three thousand taels. But now that Boss An is donating thirty thousand taels, wouldn''t it cost his life? !


    Because of the ham thing, Mr. Ouyang knew Boss An. He nced at him and wrote down his name and the amount of money donated. After epting the banknote, he took out a few name cards and handed them to him: " Mr. An, Gao Yi, take these famous cards. If you encounter any difficulties, you can take the famous cards to Ouyang''s shop or go to the government offices for help. If you go to the capital, you can directly take the famous cards to visit Ouyang''s house. .


    Boss An was overjoyed after hearing this. He didn''t expect to get such a benefit. He respectfully took the name card and said, "Thank you, Mr. Ouyang, for the gift."


    Everyone present was shocked when they saw it. Did Mr. Ouyang like Boss An and want to protect An Jia?


    They regretted it. In fact, the Ouyang family was not bad, much better than the Shen family, who were rtives of the emperor three generations away from the emperor. They had been kicked in the head by a donkey earlier. Why did they only think about helping Shen Si against Mr. Ouyang? Don''t you want to curry favor with Mr. Ouyang?


    Mr. Qi was so excited when he saw this. After Boss An stepped back, he immediately came forward with the banknote in hand and said with a smile: "Mr. Ouyang, do you still remember this junior? This junior is Qi Er from the Qi family in Fucheng. His name is Qi Chengfang was a schr during the Jingtai period, and his brother Qi Zhengfang was an official in the capital, and now..."


    Mr. Ouyang is helpless. Are you going to tell me how many people there are in the Qi family and what they do?


    He interrupted Mr. Qi and said, "Mr. Qi, I remember you, how much silver do you donate? Bring the banknotes, there are many people waiting behind you."


    Stop talking, its a waste of time!


    Mr. Qi was very aggrieved, but he did not dare to talk nonsense. He hurriedly handed over the banknote: "Here is it, sir."


    He also felt that his donation was less than Boss An, so he hurriedly exined: "My mother was very worried after learning about the farmers'' situation, and has already sent arge sum of money to the n members and vigers in several viges near her hometown. I spent a lot of money on it, so now..."


    You know.


    Nonsence!


    Just like Mrs. Qi, is she so kind-hearted? If you dont want to donate more, just say so.


    Mr. Ouyang did not dislike the small amount of money. He nodded and epted it. He also gave Mr. Qi a few famous cards and said, "Mr. Qi, please keep it. Remember not to use it randomly."


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry, this junior will never use it indiscriminately." Mr. Qi almost went crazy with joy, and asked: "This junior wants to send the name card to my brother. Is it okay to ask my brother to visit Mr. Ouyang? "


    Mr. Qi is not only a wallflower that is very good at swinging, he is also very good at climbing along the pole.

 Chapter 1250: solved

    Chapter 1250: solved


    Chapter 1250 solved


    Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t stand it any longer and mocked: "Mr. Qi really has the same temperament. It''s been a long time since west seen each other, and he still has the same moral character as before."


    No progress at all.


    Mr. Qi felt embarrassed when he heard this, but he knew that he could not afford to offend the Dou family, so he pretended not to hear and continued to smile at Mr. Ouyang, waiting for his reply.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Of course it is possible, but my brother is old and doesn''t see many outsiders. If your brotheres to visit, he will probably be entertained by my nephews or grandnephews."


    Qi Chengfang is a very interesting person. He pretends to be a fairy in front of people who are not as good as him, just like a lotus in the snow mountain, unattainable. But in front of people whose status is higher than his own, he is very arrogant and has no airs or face. Can let go.


    Mr. Qi is not a very evil person, but he just wants to curry favor with a powerful family and take advantage of him. His elder brother Qi Zhengfang is also an honest and honest person. Even if such a person protects Ichigo, he would not dare to do anything evil by relying on the power of the Ouyang family.


    Mr. Qi was overjoyed: "Mr. Ouyang said something serious. It is a great blessing for the Qi family to meet Mr. Ouyang and several young masters of the Ouyang family!"


    Master Ouyang is talking about Ouyang Hong''s eldest son, who is two years older than Ouyang Hu. He is still holding the official position of Minister of Rites in Beijing, which is very powerful.


    Dou Shaodong''s family disliked Mr. Qi for talking too much, so they grabbed him and dragged him aside: "Mr. Qi, you should give way."


    You want to exchange ten thousand taels of silver for many benefits, and your calction is too precise.


    Mr. Qi was not angry at all. Before he could stand still, he said with a smile: "Dou Shaodong''s family, we meet again. What a fate."


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    You are sozy that you don''t even change the words to tter people. These words are exactly the same as what he quietly came to say to old man Ouyang before, without changing a word.


    Mr. Qi handed over the invitation and said: "We are old acquaintances. Dou Shaodong and his family have finallye to Fucheng. I am very happy and want to entertain you all. I hope Dou Shaodong''s family and Mr. Ouyang will show their respect."


    Dou Shaodong''s face twitched, and he wanted to punch Mr. Qi in the face: "Qi, your scheming is all on my head. If you can''t hire Mr. Ouyang, you will use my house as a raft. You It really works."


    Mr. Qi hurriedly said: "Dou Shaodong''s family misunderstood, I didn''t. This banquet was originally prepared for Dou Shaodong''s family, but Mr. Ouyang came suddenly, so he naturally wanted to invite him, so..."


    Mr. Qi smiled and handed over the invitation with both hands.


    Dou Shaodong''s family snorted and said, "I don''t have time, so I won''t go."


    After saying that, he left, took a chair and sat down next to Mr. Ouyang to help collect the cash.


    Mr. Qi is angry, but he can''t defeat Dou Shaodong''s family. If he makes this man angry, his Qi family''s business will be in danger.


    However, Mr. Qi nced at Gu Jin''an again, walked over, handed him the invitation, and repeated what he said to Dou Shaodong''s family in an emotional tone.


    Gu Jinan was toozy to listen. It was Mr. Qi who epted the invitation before he finished speaking: "I have epted the invitation, but I don''t know if Wansheng is free to go."


    Mr. Qi choked up after hearing this. You have already epted the invitation and still said something like this. Isnt this just giving me a piece of candy and then pping me in the face?


    But he knew the temper of the Gu family, which was so cruel that even his own grandfather would dare to deal with it. He was afraid, so he could only smile and say: "It doesn''t matter, if you are not free, I can also take Brother Yun and Brother He with me." Theye to visit." This is the advantage of knowing where the Gu family''s house is. As long as the two sons can see Mr. Ouyang, it will be a sure profit.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan just said: "Whatever."


    "Qiu Xiaoer, help me bring a message to your grandfather. Tell him that the Qiu family has been a prominent family in Linhe Prefecture for hundreds of years. Don''t ruin your family just because of some petty profits." Mr. Ouyang''s voice sounded. There was a voice in the room, speaking to the second grandson of the Qiu family, a prominent family in Linhe Prefecture.


    Not only the Sang family came to Linhe Prefecture, but also the Qiu family. Mr. Qiu was not as powerful as the Sang family. He was more greedy and would not easily let go of this opportunity to make money.


    After hearing this, Qiu Er smiled: "Don''t worry, Mr. Ouyang, this junior will definitely bring your words to me. However, your words may be able to persuade my grandfather, but it will be difficult to persuade the Ying family and the Zongzheng family. "


    He thought for a while and then said with a smile: "I shouldn''t havee this time. This is He''an Prefecture, and Linhe Prefecture has its own local noble families watching over each other."


    After saying this, he bowed his hands and bowed, then turned and left, obviously unconvinced.


    Dou Shaodong''s family sneered when they saw this: "Ha, you idiots."


    What do the local prominent families mean? Not only did he be a dog for a wealthy family, but also Ming Shaoqing was in Linhe Prefecture. If the local prominent family in Linhe Prefecture wanted tomit suicide, Ming Shaoqing would be willing to give them a ride and then take their money back to the capital to im credit from the emperor.


    "Little Douzi, there is no need to say more, just collect the banknote." Mr. Ouyang has already written to old Mrs. Yan San. This old friend will persuade the local prominent families in Linhe Prefecture, but if they don''t listen, what will happen? Can''t me them.


    The second master of the Sang family donated the money behind Qiu Er. After hearing what they said, he silently offered a stick of incense to the Qiu family... Mr. Ouyang has made it very clear that if he continues to work with the Ying family and the Zongzheng family, they The only fate is death, and the Sang family will not follow him.


    "Mr. Ouyang, this is the Sang family''s wish...what happened today is the younger generation''s fault. Please don''t me the Sang family, Mr. Ouyang."


    Mr. Ouyang wrote down the amount of money donated by the Sang family and said, "The Sang family is a benevolent family and will definitely be blessed."


    The second master of the Sang family was overjoyed and breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Mr. Ouyang would say something wrong about the Sang family in front of the emperor, which would bring disaster to the Sang family.


    The second master of the Sang family saluted Mr. Ouyang and left quickly.


    Mr. Ouyang and the others worked hard for half an hour before they finished donating money. The results were gratifying. The total of these dozens of people donated 160,000 taels.


    Among them, Boss An and the Sang family donated the most, each giving 30,000 taels of silver. The other families donated at most 10,000 taels and less than 1,000 taels, but it was enough to make Mr. Ouyang happy.


    With this money, their bank can help more farmers.


    The ancient prefect was very happy that these local snakes were finally solved by Mr. Ouyang, but: "Mr. Ouyang, the prefects of various prefectures are still waiting for you to grow old."


    The prefects of various prefectures in Jianghuai are worried about tax revenue. They want the major families to open banks to help them out. But the banks they want to open are different from Doou Bank, and there will be big trouble in the future. They could only ce their hopes on Mr. Ouyang, hoping that he would open a bank in the city under his jurisdiction and save them.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was angry and said rudely: "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you see that old man Ouyang was so tired that he almost died suddenly? The ancient prefect might as well let them go back first and wait until tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 1251: Hit by silver

    Chapter 1251: Hit by silver


    Chapter 1251: Hit by money


    Mr. Ouyang said angrily: "You are really good at talking. Why don''t you curse me?"


    "Do you, an older generation of schrs, still believe this?" Dou Shaodong''s family smiled and said, "I am also worried about your old age. We have been busy for so long and rushed to Fucheng day and night. Our bodies are exhausted to the limit. We have to rest, otherwise we will have to wait for a long time." over."


    Even if I have the Xingshen Pills made by Gu Jinli, I can''t withstand it. Besides, the little Marquis said that the Xingshen Pills are only for emergency use, don''t take too much.


    Mr. Ouyang said, "If it''s done, I''ll go see them."


    The ancient magistrate was overjoyed and said, "No, just rest. I will invite them over. My colleagues are in the next room."


    After speaking, he looked at the few people who had been hanging around, and the first one nodded to Mr. Qi: "Mr. Qi, it''s gettingte, please go back first, and I will hold a banquet to thank you for your generosity another day."


    After all, he is the owner who donated ten thousand taels, and he is also a prominent local family, so he must give him some face.


    Mr. Qi was very disappointed. He wanted to stay and serve Mr. Ouyang and strengthen the rtionship between the two families, but now he could only say goodbye in a sensible way: "Your Majesty, your words are serious. I will take the other friends and leave now."


    As he said this, he greeted Boss Fan and Mr. Shi and the others, and then left first.


    I feel very regretful. If I had known he would have left with Boss An, now he is walking with Boss Fan and Mr. Shi. Others may think that they are in the same group.


    Boss Fan and Mr. Shi were with Shen Si before. When the second son of the Shi family was poisoned by puffer fish, he was also fed excrement. Thinking about it makes him sick.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Qi walked faster, but in the end he was stopped by Mr. Shi and asked: "When did Mr. Qi meet Mr. Ouyang? Why didn''t you introduce me to my brother?"


    Originally I thought Qi Chengfang was just a fake schr with a strong smell of copper, but I didn''t expect that he could hide it deeply enough and have such a good rtionship with Mr. Ouyang secretly.


    Mr. Qi said: "Brother Shi, it''s not that I don''t want to introduce Mr. Ouyang to you. In fact, Mr. Ouyang has confessed that he came to the south just to experience the life of farmers in the south secretly. He doesn''t want to make it public. I can''t help you."


    Mr. Qi used to be afraid of the Shi family because Shi Lao''er was a madman and had a good reputation in the south. But now Shi Lao''er is paralyzed and his reputation is ruined. And his eldest brother is still an official in the capital, so he no longer has to follow him. Mr. Shi is very polite.


    However, the history of the Shi family in He''an Prefecture is older than that of the Qi family. Mr. Qi was afraid of getting used to it and was cowardly. He wanted to keep a thin line in his life and wanted to see him in the future, so he added one more sentence: "I gave Gu a favor earlier." There is an invitation at the beginning of the case, inviting him toe to Qi''s house for a banquet with Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family. On the day of the banquet, I will tell Brother Shi, how about inviting him toe and have a banquet with us? "


    After hearing this, Mr. Shi finally looked better and said with a smile: "Brother Qi is indeed a famous Confucian businessman in He''an Prefecture. He is upright and righteous. Thank you very much for my brother."


    Boss Fan saw the opportunity and immediately said: "Mr. Qi, a batch of Yunshuang brocade has just arrived from a certain shop, which is most suitable for the season of fire. I will send it to Mr.''s house tomorrow and ask the olddy to make some clothes. Old man In the bitter summer, with the Yunshuang brocade, it will be easier to save energy during the fire."


    Mr. Qi was overjoyed, but pretended not to be moved by money, and said with a smile: "Since Boss Fan respects the elderly, Qi will thank Boss Fan on behalf of my mother."


    He also said: "On the day of the banquet for Mr. Gu and others, if Boss Fan is free, pleasee and apany him." That''s what Boss Fan wanted, and he happily thanked Mr. Qi.


    Mr. Shi asked: "I heard that Chief Gu has a good rtionship with Mr. Ouyang, Dou Shaodong''s family, the Zheng family, and the eldest grandson of the Shangguan family, but today Mr. Ouyang didn''t pay much attention to Chief Gu. Could it be that the rumors are false? "


    The second son, the gued thing, sent someone to harm Gu Jinan. If Gu Jinan had a good rtionship with Mr. Ouyang, he would be afraid.


    Mr. Qi frowned and said: "...The rtionship should be okay, but after all, Mr. Ouyanges from a family background. I think he just cares about Gu''s talent. After all, the Gu family''s family background is too low."


    From what I saw today, Mr. Ouyang really didnt pay much attention to Gu Jinan. Gu Jinan was like a servant, following Mr. Ouyang silently, asionally serving Mr. Ouyang tea and water and passing him a pen.


    In fact, Mr. Ouyang did it on purpose. Before he came, he specifically told Gu Jinan that there were many powerful families here today, including the Ying family and the Zongzheng family, and they were here to cut off these people''s financial paths. These people He will definitely hold a grudge. These people would not dare to deal with the Ouyang family, but they would most likely deal with the Gu family.


    Mr. Ouyang asked Gu Jinan not to say too much and try not to let people stare at him.


    Mr. Ouyang''s goal has been achieved. Today, almost no one pays attention to Gu Jinan. Everyone''s eyes are on Mr. Ouyang. Next is the Dou Shaodong family. If they want revenge, Dou Ke will be the first choice. They will not think that the Gu family is also involved.


    After hearing this, Mr. Shi was very happy. Then he no longer had to worry about Mr. Ouyang helping Gu Jinan to deal with his family... Hehe, if Gu Jinan wanted to deal with a family like them, he would have to wait a few more generations. It would be just a runaway. A nouveau riche, thinking that being a schr will help you reach the sky?


    It can be seen that the sky is not something that farmers can climb to. Only families that have been rich for several generations can touch thedder to the sky.


    In the previous room, the prefect of Hushan Prefecture almost jumped up and asked Mr. Ouyang in disbelief: "First of all, sir, do you really want to open a bank in Hushan Prefecture?!"


    The prefect of Hushan Prefecture was so happy that he almost fainted. The feeling of being hit with money was so good!


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "Of course it is true."


    Dou Shaodong''s family corrected him: "It is not opening a bank in Fucheng, Hushan Prefecture, but opening a new bank in Baigu County, Hushan Prefecture. The manpower to open the bank has already gone to Baigu County, and the money is also on the way."


    "The money is all on the way!" The magistrate of Hushan Prefecture was overjoyed, and frowned: "Howe Dou Shaodong''s family opens a bank in Baigu County? Let''s open it in Fucheng. With my government watching, no one will dare to go to the bank to do evil. Qifucheng stretches across all counties in Hushan Prefecture and can help all farmers in Hushan Prefecture."


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled: "Prefect Xie, you are the prefect of Hushan Prefecture. Since you can be the prefect, you should know why we opened a bank in Baigu County?"


    Magistrate Xie naturally knew, but he didn''t want to have Doou Bank in Baigu County, the only ce under his jurisdiction. He looked at Mr. Ouyang and begged: "Sir, Hushan Prefecture has not been very stable recently. A general banner has defected with its soldiers." , many farmers cannot afford to pay taxes and are in urgent need of new banks to save their lives. How about opening a new bank in Hushan Fucheng to help farmers?"


    Heh, Brother Xie, you said this as if we farmers in other cities can afford to pay taxes. The prefect of Changhuai Prefecture sneered, scolding Prefect Xie half to death in his heart.

 Chapter 1252: Do you want the sheep to fall into the tigers mouth?

    Chapter 1252: Do you want the sheep to fall into the tiger''s mouth?


    Chapter 1252 Do you want to be a sheep in a tiger''s mouth?


    Xie, you are really greedy. We dont even have a Doou Bank in other cities, but you want two!


    The prefect of Tong''an Prefecture also said: "Brother Xie, you can''t just think about yourself, you have to leave some for us. We still have two copper mines in Tong''an Prefecture. If there is trouble, the copper mines will not be saved."


    Bah, you shameless thing, how dare you say this? !


    The adults present all cursed in their hearts.


    Apart from Linhe Prefecture and He''an Prefecture, Tong''an Prefecture is the safest prefecture in Jianghuai. Because there are copper mines, the emperor sent an extra army to guard the mines. General gangsters, refugees, and even the people under his jurisdiction are afraid of them. Tong''an Mansion''s double military strength would not dare to cause trouble in Tong''an Mansion.


    The magistrate of Tong''an Prefecture looked at the adults'' looks that meant they were eating him, and said hurriedly: "Although Tong''an Prefecture has double the military strength to guard it, it is not rich, and the farmers are still short of money to pay taxes."


    So dont re at me, Im suffering too.


    The prefects of Baishan Prefecture and Yuyang Prefecture couldn''t bear it anymore and begged Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, our two prefectures are close to Zhongzhou and there has been trouble. We can''t let it go anymore. You always open a bank in our two prefectures and help us." Just do it.


    After we are transferred, you can withdraw the bank. We dont want to be ransacked and beheaded because of chaos under ourmand.


    The prefect of Tong''an Prefecture was a venomous man. After hearing this, he said: "Two colleagues, your two prefectures are full of bandits. At this time, asking Doou Bank to transport arge amount of silver to Baishan Prefecture and Yuyang Prefecture is not a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth. ?"


    The silver had to be robbed as soon as it arrived within the borders of the two prefectures.


    After hearing this, the prefects of the two prefectures wanted to knock the prefect of Tong''an Prefecture down and beat him up.


    Mr. Ouyang looked at the magistrates of the two prefectures and said: "You two adults, there is no need to worry. I have received news that because something happened in Zhili, the emperor was furious and has ordered additional troops to be sent to ensure the safety of each prefecture."


    After hearing this, the prefects of Baishan Prefecture and Yuyang Prefecture were almost furious. What''s the use of just sending more troops to suppress it? They want money!


    But there is really no silver.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "I and Xiao Douzi have limited abilities, so the bank can only open slowly. I''m sorry that I can''t help."


    After hearing this, the two prefects almost wanted to jump up and beat Ouyang Hu, but Ouyang Hu was a great schr after all, and he had an elder brother who had doted on him all his life. They did not dare to do anything to the old man, so they could only hold their breath. Asked: "Sir, you don''t care about us?"


    Mr. Ouyang sighed: "It''s not that I don''t care about you, but that I don''t have the ability...Originally, I shouldn''t care about taxes, but my conscience is really uneasy, so I had to give up all my money and open Doou Bank."


    "My lords, I''m sorry." Mr. Ouyang stood up and saluted the two magistrates. The two adults were so frightened that they quickly stepped aside, and then hurriedly returned the salute to him.


    At this moment, the adults present also understood that it was impossible for Oudou Bank to save them.


    but


    Mr. Ouyang said: "My lords, don''t worry too much. The emperor will not leave Jianghuai alone. As long as you survive this period, good news wille from the capital."


    After hearing this, the prefects of Baishan Prefecture and Yuyang Prefecture did not feel better. Other ces in Jianghuai may be saved, but it is hard to say if their two prefectures are close to Zhongzhou.


    The ancient prefectforted them: "Comrades, since Mr. Ouyang said so, there must be good news in the capital, so you two should wait for now."


    After hearing this, the two magistrates almost sneered. You, He''an Mansion, have taken all the advantages. Of course you can say such sarcastic words!


    Magistrate Shi of Linhe Prefecture also came, and now he spoke out: "Two colleagues, I heard that many wealthy households in Zhongzhou have moved to the two prefectures to take refuge. These are wealthy people, and their jurisdictions are even unstable. They should be happy to shed some blood in order to live a stable life."


    After saying that, regardless of whether the two prefects listened or not, they stood up and saluted Mr. Ouyang and said: "Sir, I would like to ask you toe forward and help suppress the prominent families in Linhe Prefecture and ask them to donate money to help the farmers in Linhe Prefecture. Passed this level." Prefect Shi is also looking forward to promotion, and he doesn''t want to cut off his path to promotion because of tax issues.


    However, Magistrate Shi is not too worried about trouble in Linhe Prefecture. First of all, Linhe Prefecture is rich and has many rich people. If everyone donates some money, this can be ovee.


    Secondly, there are many aristocratic and distinguished families, and they cannot allow the ce where they live to settle down to cause chaos. It is because these people have too much power, and he cannot suppress it as a prefect.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Mr. Yan San is a good friend of me. Magistrate Shi can just ask him toe forward. The aristocratic, distinguished and wealthy families in Linhe Prefecture will be willing to spend some money to stabilize Linhe Prefecture if they have money and brains."


    Will Mr. Yan Sane forward?


    Zhifu Shi finally felt relieved and said with a smile, "Thank you sir."


    With Mr. Ouyang''s words, he can go directly to Mr. Yan San after he returns and urge him to bring together all the aristocratic, distinguished and wealthy families in Linhe Prefecture to discuss how much money each family will contribute.


    Zhifu Shi''s goal was achieved, and he cupped his hands towards the adults present and said: "Comrades, our Jianghuai River is the barrier to the south of the Yangtze River, and it is also a treasurend with mountains and rivers. It produces a lot of grain. The emperor will definitely protect the Jianghuai River. You don''t need to worry."


    Then he said: "It''s gettingte, Ming Shaoqing is still in Linhe Mansion. I''m not going to be away for too long. I have to set off and rush back tomorrow morning. I''ll say goodbye first."


    After speaking, he did not hesitate and immediately left with his people.


    The adults present were extremely envious. It was good to work in a wealthy city. Even if we encountered big things like double taxes, we could easily deal with them.


    After Magistrate Shi left, Mr. Ouyang also stood up and said, "My lords, I am tired of traveling and traveling, so I will take my leave now."


    After saying that, he took Dou Shaodong''s family, Gu Jin''an, and Magistrate Zheng and left without mercy.


    Only the ancient prefects were left to deal with those prefects who had not received any money.


    Mr. Ouyang felt ufortable and did not let Magistrate Zheng and the others continue to follow him. He was supported by Asong and returned to the previous room.


    Seeing that Mr. Ouyang''s face was really bad, Gu Jinan was afraid that he couldn''t bear it, so he took a bottle of convenient medicine and gave it to him: "Sir, this is a Yangrong Pill made by a pharmaceutical workshop. You can take one and then rest."


    Mr. Ouyang nodded and asked Asong to dissolve the pill with hot water and drink it.


    Seeing that Mr. Ouyang was silent, Gu Jinan felt very guilty. He bowed and said solemnly: "Sir, this is all the student''s fault. The student should not let you open new banks all the time."


    Mr. Ouyang smiled, looked at Gu Jinan, and asked, "Do you know what my brother scolds me for the most?"


    Gu Jinan paused, wondering why Mr. Ouyang suddenly mentioned this. He shook his head: "Students don''t know."


    "It''s too good to fight against injustice." Mr. Ouyang said: "When I was young, I caused a lot of trouble to my elder brother because of the injustice. My elder brother scolded me while cleaning up the mess for me, but I still didn''t change. I felt that I had done a very good job. right."


    After Mr. Ouyang finished speaking, he paused for a moment, as if he was thinking about the past: "So even if you and Ming Yatou don''t ask me, I will help you in the end... It''s not your fault, it''s me who wants to do this."


    If he hadn''t wanted to do it himself, An Ge''er and Ming Yatou wouldn''t have been able to persuade him.

 Chapter 1253: Under orders

    Chapter 1253: Under orders


    Chapter 1253: Ordered


    "It''s just that I have to work hard for my brother to clean up the mess for me... My brother is already over eighty and should have enjoyed his old age long ago, but I still want to drag him into such a disaster." When Mr. Ouyang said this, his voice was a little bit... Choking with sobs, he opened a new bank to help farmers. The person who felt most guilty was his eldest brother.


    Mr. Ouyang said, looked at Gu Jinan and said: "You know, I am not good at the second level, I should be the sixth level. But at that time, the two dynasties were at odds, and there had been wars for many years. Even though my family was rich, there were many servants to serve me. But several brothers and sisters below the eldest brother still died young."


    He knew how to do two things. Before his mother died, he told his eldest brother to change it for him. She said that if she followed the brother who died young, she would also die young.


    "My mother gave birth to me when she was forty-two years old. Before I was born, my father died on the way to **** my mother to the capital to join my elder brother. A few months after giving birth to me, my mother also died due to the exhaustion of her body. And die.


    My mother married her father when she was fourteen, and gave birth to her eldest brother when she was sixteen. By the time he was born, his elder brother was already twenty-six years old. He had be famous in Dachu, married a wife, and gave birth to his eldest nephew.


    "The rtionship between my father and my eldest brother is not good. Because the eldest brother abandoned his family and ran to join Emperor Jingwu, my father was furious. My eldest brother was also angry that my father didn''t know his master. The father and son had no contact for many years...for about six years. , after the eldest brother made some achievements in Dachu, he sent letters to my family, but most of the letters were answered by my mother, and my father still refused to forgive the eldest brother."


    Actually, I can''t let go of the n members in the old capital. I''m afraid that if I have too much contact with my eldest brother, the Ouyang family will suffer the disaster of genocide.


    "Later on, everything changed because of me. My parents had already lost several children, and they didn''t want me, the youngest son, to die in the old capital, so they secretly arranged for me to join my eldest brother... But it backfired. Emperor Ai of the previous dynasty found out about his intention to defect to his eldest brother, and sent troops to chase him all the way. Even though my father and his private soldiers fought hard to resist, he still died on the way."


    Previous dynasties could raise private soldiers, but after the founding of Chu, Emperor Jingwu was afraid of private soldiers and issued strict orders prohibiting wealthy families and noble officials from raising private soldiers and building forts.


    It was my eldest brother who arrived with people and saved my mother and me in my belly.


    It''s just that the eldest brother didn''t get to see his father for thest time, and he couldn''t even get his father''s body back from the capital... Emperor Ai''s soldiers took his father''s body back and hung it at the gate of the old capital for a month. Finally, he was cremated and his ashes were scattered directly. After entering the moat, there were no bones left!


    Emperor Ai used this method to frighten those in the old dynasty who wanted to defect to Emperor Jingwu.


    When the eldest brother heard about this, he was in agony and fainted several times, but he did not ask Emperor Jingwu to send troops to retrieve his father''s body. The eldest brother knew very well that Emperor Jingwu would not send troops to attack the old capital just because he was a minister.


    At that time, there were many capable ministers who followed Emperor Jingwu, and his eldest brother could only be regarded as a neer.


    The eldest brother had no choice but to try his best to be kind to him. Especially after his mother passed away, the eldest brother took him with him who had just turned 100 days old and took care of him personally.


    I heard from an old ve at home that he used to cry a lot when he was a child, and his eldest brother would hold him and coax him until dawn.


    Before he got married, his eldest brother took care of all his food, clothing, housing and transportation himself and took good care of him. The eldest nephew even cried several times because of this, saying that he had robbed his father.


    Speaking of his father, he was not sensible when he was a child and even called his eldest brother daddy. The eldest brother corrected him and said: "I am your brother, not your father, but we are the same parents."


    He was still young at that time and didnt listen at all. He just wanted to have a father. He hugged his elder brother and acted like a baby: "Daddy, daddy! Daddy lied to me. Everyone else has a daddy. How could I not have one? You are my daddy."


    He said it with a smile at the time, but his eldest brother cried miserably. Later, his eldest brother allowed him to call him daddy randomly for a period of time, and then corrected him after the New Year. Mr. Ouyang told Gu Jinan a lot about his affairs with his eldest brother, and finally said: "My eldest brother has taken care of me all his life. I really shouldn''t cause him any more trouble... At his age, I should be the one taking care of him." right."


    Gu Jinan did not expect Mr. Ouyang to tell him these things. After being surprised, he said: "Sir, students are also elder brothers. In fact, Mr. Ouyang does not ask for anything in return for taking care of you, and he does not expect you to take care of you. I keep these cares in my heart as a favor.


    He added: "Only when the younger brothers and sisters live well, the older brother can feel at ease. As a brother, if you are kind to your younger brothers and sisters, you just want peace of mind, and you never want anything in return."


    I know. Mr. Ouyang naturally knew this, but he still felt guilty.


    There was silence in the room for a moment, and Mr. Ouyang looked at Gu Jinan again and said, "Did you know that I agreed to teach Brother Cheng for three reasons, and among these three reasons, none of them were because of Brother Cheng, but you took advantage of it." Got one of them.


    Brother Cheng is very smart, but he has seen a lot of smart children, such as Qilinzi, and there are many great Chus. It is impossible for him to be his teacher just because this child is smart.


    On the other hand, Brother Wang is more interesting. If he wanted to recruit a disciple, he might take someone with a weird mind like Brother Wang.


    "You are very smart. For the sake of Brother Cheng''s future, you brought him to see me. You seized every opportunity to let me be his husband. At that time, I thought of my eldest brother. My eldest brother once asked me for help. The former Duke Feng and Mr. Guan Hai, after exhausting all their efforts, finally allowed these two gentlemen to ept me and teach me together for several years."


    Feng Gong is the father of Lord Feng, who formted the criminalws of Dachu, and the grandfather of Lord Feng, the former Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishments. Mr. Guan Hais status is even more transcendent, and he can be said to be the guide of Emperor Jingwu.


    The eldest brother found him a teacher like Mr. Guan Hai, and directly put him into Emperor Jingwu''s circle of confidants, so that he could be respected by the royal family for a lifetime even if he was no longer an official in the court.


    Gu Jinan had never met Ouyang Hong, but had only read some of his articles. He thought he was a transcendent great schr, a master of two generations of emperors, and a figure in the Chu Kingdom. But after listening to Mr. Ouyang''s words, he knew Mr. Ouyang Hong is not the Immortal Yundian, but an ordinary person of flesh and blood who also works for his younger brother.


    "Sir, why don''t you take advantage of the tax issue to go back to the capital and meet Mr. Ouyang." Gu Jinan saw Mr. Ouyang''s longing and reluctance for Ouyang Hong, so he suggested.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang was silent for a while, and finally shook his head and said, "You can''t go back."


    "Can''t you go back?" Gu Jin''an frowned, thought for a while, and said: "With Mr. Ouyang''s status, the emperor will not do anything to you. Mr., you can go back and visit Mr. Ouyang with peace of mind."


    Mr. Ouyang still shook his head: "I only told you one reason for teaching Brother Cheng, but you don''t know two of them."


    Actually, he stayed in the south for so long because of his elder brother''s order.

 Chapter 1254: pay the price

    Chapter 1254: pay the price


    Chapter 1254 Pay the price


    The eldest brother has always been wise and has experienced dynasty changes. He had given up his illusions about Dachu as early as two years ago and asked him to go south to find a ce for the Ouyang family to survive.


    The eldest brother said: "I can''t leave. I will live and die with Da Chu, but I can''t watch you and the descendants of the Ouyang family being buried in the capital... If you leave the capital and settle in the northeast or south, only you, the elder, will be there." In other ces, when something goes wrong, the juniors will have an excuse to leave the capital."


    The eldest brother''s method is excellent, and he likes to travel. He spends a lot of time outside. Everyone in Chu knows that, even if he is as suspicious as Emperor Jingyuan, they will not suspect that he is out looking for a way out for the Ouyang family. They only think that he Traveling again.


    So no matter how much he wanted to see his eldest brother, he couldn''t go back.


    If the situation in Dachu is not optimistic, the younger members of the Ouyang family will have to be taken out slowly.


    Gu Jinan looked at Mr. Ouyang''s painful look and already guessed 50% of the reason. He was talking about something about Brother Cheng: "On the student''s eighteenth birthdayst year, Brother Cheng gave the student two gifts. He spent all his private money to buy one, which is an inkstone. But Xiaoyu said that the students already have many inkstones, and as the most favored younger brother, Cheng Geer, giving him another inkstone is simply perfunctory."


    "Brother Cheng was anxious. When he saw the student learning to carve jade medals, he decided to make a birthday gift for the student. But he had spent all his private money and could not afford to buy any good jade. In the end, he imitated his father. I found a tree root and carved a wooden medal for the student with my own hands."


    As he spoke, Gu Jinan took off a bag from his waist, took out a wooden stamp from it, and handed it to Mr. Ouyang: "This is it."


    Mr. Ouyang took it and took a look at it, and said with disgust: "That''s it? It''s really ugly. What kind of hands does he have? How could he carve the wooden seal into such a ghostly shape?"


    I cant even see the words clearly, let alone the auspicious cloud patterns, which are like weeds and have no rules at all.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "It is indeed too ugly to be seen, but it is the student''s favorite birthday gift. When the student received this gift, he was very proud, feeling that the brother he raised had finally grown up. You are sensible, and as long as you continue to grow like this, you wont have to worry about him in the future.


    After finishing speaking, he paused and then said: "Although Sir cannot go back to Beijing to apany Mr. Ouyang, you can make gifts with your own hands from time to time and take them back to the capital. Mr. Ouyang will be very happy to receive the gifts made by Mr. Ouyang himself. .


    This is the joy and pride of every brother.


    Mr. Ouyang was stunned for a moment and then smiled: "Why did you make such a big mistake just to tell me this? OK, I will remember it and try to give my elder brother something made by myself."


    This guy An Geer was trying tofort him, and he epted it.


    "You have been tired for a long time, so go back and rest. I''m fine." Mr. Ouyang talked to Gu Jinan for a while, and he felt much morefortable, and his guilt for his elder brother was relieved a lot.


    Gu Jinan was very sensible. Seeing that Mr. Ouyang was in a good mood, he stood up and said, "Yes, the student will go back first. You should have a good rest."


    A Song sent Gu Jinan out of the door. When he left, he saluted Gu Jinan and said, "Brother An, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, the second olddy would probably feel guilty for a long time."


    In fact, long before the drought in Dachu, the second old man had returned to Beijing and decided not to go out anymore, but to stay with the eldest old man until his death.


    Butter, after encountering the annihtion of Wei Guogong''s line, the drought in the northwest, the Chu emperor''s inability to provide disaster relief, and the military disaster caused by the disaster, the two old masters left the capital again and traveled around the country.


    Since then, the second old man has been in a bad mood and often suffers from insomnia.


    Asong knew that the second old man was afraid that the eldest man would do something bad, and he could not go back in time to see the eldest man onest time.


    The second old man also knew very well that as soon as the new bank opened, he would have to work for the eldest old man to enter the pce to be a saint... The second old man did not want to see the eldest old man bowing to the Emperor of Chu for his own sake at his age, but he had to do this. , I cried secretly twice. Tonight is all thanks to An Geer. If it weren''t for An Geer, the second old man would probably have to suffer for a long time.


    Gu Jinan shook his head and said: "Brother Asong is serious, Mr. Ouyang is also doing it for us."


    His family couldn''t afford the matter of the new bank, nor could Dou Shaodong''s family. Only Mr. Ouyang''s intervention could dispel Emperor Chu''s doubts and turn this matter that was feared by Emperor Chu into something that was praised by Emperor Chu. Son.


    After Gu Jinan said a few words to Asong, he asked Asong to go back and take care of Mr. Ouyang, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he waited until Mr. Ouyang fell asleep before returning to the residence arranged for them by the ancient prefect.


    Dou Shaodong lived in the same courtyard as him. Hearing the noise, he opened the door and asked, "Is the old man okay?"


    Be sure not to fall down. If the old man falls down, Dou Keke will be taken to be ughtered.


    Gu Jinan said: "It''s okay, I''ve already gone to bed."


    "It''s good to go to bed. You should go to bed quickly. I''m exhausted." Dou Shaodong yawned and went back to the house to sleep.


    Gu Jinan was also exhausted to the extreme and fell asleep quickly.


    They slept peacefully, but Shen Si, the third son of the Ying family, and the fifth son of the Zongzheng family were so angry that they couldn''t sleep.


    "Ha, Ouyang Hu thinks this can cut off our financial resources?" Zong Zhengqin sneered and asked the third young master Ying: "Brother Ying, the Ouyang family hase forward, do your family still dare to continue doing this? "


    Young Master Ying smiled calmly, looked at the dark night outside the window and said, "Whether the Ouyang familyes out or not has nothing to do with whether the Ying family wants to do this business or not."


    The Ying family is not afraid of the Ouyang family.


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Zong Zhengqin and said, "Brother Qin, do you still dare to continue doing this business?"


    Zong Zhengqin said: "Huh, why don''t you dare?"


    The emperor is short of money. As long as the farmers can pay the taxes, the emperor will make a profit. When the timees, my grandfather will present a sum of money to the emperor, and everyone will be happy. Why should we be afraid of Ouyang Hu''s lies about robbing the emperor of silver and fields? !


    The biggest official in the Ouyang family now is the Minister of Rites. Do you want to suppress them with such an insignificant official position?


    Not to mention Ouyang Hong, that old man is over eighty and will die at any time. Moreover, he has no real power now. What can he do with his reputation as a schr?


    Give him face and call him an old man. If you dont give him face, he will be an old man.


    After hearing this, Third Young Master Ying smiled slightly and said, "With Brother Qin''s words, I feel relieved."


    It is a pity that Zong Zhengqin and Young Master Ying were too young and underestimated Ouyang Hong''s status in Emperor Chu''s heart. Their n was doomed to fail and they would pay a price for it.


    After hearing this, Shen Si smiled and said, "Since both the Ying family and the Zongzheng family have decided to continue this business, we have to hurry up."

 Chapter 1255: bad luck

    Chapter 1255: bad luck


    Chapter 1255 Bad Luck


    Then he talked about Dou Shaodong''s family: "That little **** Dou Ke is too arrogant. If the two young masters don''t mind, why not teach Dou Ke a lesson and let him know that a lowly merchant should live his life on his knees as a member of the royal family!"


    Mr. Ying San is a smart man. Hearing this, he said: "The man named Dou is really capable of doing bad things. Brother Qin, you are very skilled and experienced. I will leave it to you to teach the lowly merchants a lesson."


    Zong Zhengqin is quite impulsive, so he was fooled after hearing this: "Okay, brother Ying, don''t worry, I''m going to teach that **** Dou Ke a big lesson!"


    Its okay for a person named Dou to be arrogant towards businessmen, if he even dares to show shame to them, he is looking for death!


    After hearing this, Fourth Master Shen was very happy andughed and said, "Then Shen is waiting for the good news from Fifth Young Master."


    They are targeting Dou Shaodongs family. As for Gu Jinan, who is that? In their eyes, he is just a useless schr who works as a ve for Mr. Ouyang. He is not worthy of the attention of people like them now.


    The fourth master Shen, the third master Ying, and Zong Zhengqin continued to prepare for opening a new bank after discussing it.


    Mr. Ouyang was not idle either. He asked the shadow guard of the Ouyang family to ride a fast horse to deliver the letter and the deed of Dou Ou Bank to Mr. Ouyang Hong.


    After delivering the letter, Mr. Ouyang continued to stay in Fucheng and was not in a hurry to leave.


    The prefects from various prefectures came to see him again, but the answer they got was that they were still unable to help, so they could only leave in anger... It was impossible not to leave. They couldn''t ignore their jurisdiction. If they went backte, I''m afraid the prefecture could. It was breached.


    Only Magistrate Xie of Hushan Prefecture left with a smile on his face. Although there was only one new bank in Baigu County, it was said that Doou Bank in Tianfu County lent money to farmers in four nearby counties.


    In the four counties, most of the farmers in the prefecture have borrowed money. If Doou Bank in Baigu County can also allow farmers in the four nearby counties to borrow money, most of the crisis in Hushan Prefecture will be solved!


    Thinking of this, Magistrate Xie couldn''t helpughing.


    Seeing this, the master asked: "Why are youughing, sir?"


    Magistrate Xie fanned himself with a fan and said, "Look at the faces of those two from Yuyang and Baishan Prefectures, and then look at our Hushan Prefecture. If I still can''tugh out loud, then I don''t know what is good and what is good."


    Can''t live up to the good intentions of Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family.


    After hearing this, the master hurriedly advised: "Sir, please take it easy. Although our Hushan Mansion has taken advantage and half of the crisis can be solved, the other mansions are in dire straits. If these adults know that you areughing because of this, I am afraid they will be jealous of you. You are said to be gloating about your misfortune."


    It is not good for your future career.


    Zhifu Xie just took pleasure in the misfortune, but after hearing this, he nodded and said: "Well, Master is right, I am also very worried about other prefectures."


    After telling this lie, he ordered the master: "Send a horse to inform the magistrate of Baigu County and ask him to go to the government office immediately to meet with me. I have something to tell him."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "Let Xu Bantou take people to Baigu County directly, and take the Baigu County magistrate to the government office."


    He must tighten his grip on Baigu County. There is so much money, but it must be used wisely, and the magistrate of Baigu County cannot waste a penny!


    "Yes." The master immediately went to see Bantou Xu and asked Bantou Xu to go straight to Baigu County with half of the apanying government officials and send the magistrate of Baigu County to the capital.


    The magistrate of Baigu County was both happy and scared when he met Shopkeeper Dou. He was happy that Dou Ou Bank was going to open a new bank in their Baigu County, but he was afraid that General Liu Qi woulde and rob him with the deserters after hearing the news. silver.


    He was in a state of confusion when he saw Bantou Xu. After listening to Bantou Xu, he scolded the eighteenth generation of Xie Zhifu''s ancestors in his heart. Damn it, Xie is really good at getting things done. He wants to take away the money from Doou Bank in Baigu County and distribute it to various counties.


    Bah, no way, he must keep the money in Doou Bank and let the farmers in Baigu County borrow the money first!


    If chaos breaks out in Baigu County, his official title will be in jeopardy. As for whether other counties are in chaos, he has no control over it.


    But if the official level is overwhelming, how can he, a county magistrate,pete with the prefect? I could only follow Bantou Xu and the others to Fucheng.


    But before leaving, shopkeeper Dou gave him a message: "Since Doou Bank is opened in Baigu County, it will first lend money to farmers in Baigu County. After all farmers in Baigu County have borrowed money, Only then will they lend money to people from other counties, which is what banks in Tianfu County do."


    After hearing this, the magistrate of Baigu County was finally relieved.


    These past few days, Dou Shaodongs family has also been in dire straits. He asked very puzzledly: Is it possible that my young masters family has been targeted by the God of gue recently? Why do we always encounter bad luck?


    This unfortunate thing is actually two traps, one rted to money and the other to women.


    Lets not talk about the money. He is very keen on business matters. He knew it was a trap as soon as he heard it, and he also yed a trick on the other party.


    As for women, its a bit hard to talk about.


    He is a normal man, upright and young. It is normal for him to need a woman, and he has nothing to do in Fucheng these days, so he just thinks about that.


    But Dou Meng was not as good as Dou Zhi in handling this matter. Although he found a great beauty, she was not clean. When the doctor came to check, it was found that she was suffering from the disease.


    The affairs of the old Gu family are very popr, and the storytellers love to talk about them. I also went to Dou Shaodong''s house to hear about it, so I knew that Gu Chengxian and the others were suffering from Hualiu disease.


    The storyteller was very talkative and talked about the horror of Hualiu disease. Dou Shaodong''s family was very afraid of Hualiu disease. After hearing that the beauty had Hualiu disease, they were so frightened that they almost had a shadow and gave Dou Meng a scolding: " How did you find this person? You actually brought such a person to another hospital. You should check the details first, then check his body, and make sure he is not sick before bringing him to another hospital. You brought him to another hospital and then checked. Do you want to harm him? Are you going to die with your young master?!"


    It was the first time for Dou Meng to do this. He originally thought it was quite simple. Dou Zhi had done it very quickly before and never made any mistakes. How did he know that something went wrong the first time he did it?


    Master, calm down, that person has been dealt with. Dont worry, you will be fine.


    "Shut up, and you will get into trouble!" Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry and said: "After asking the doctor to disinfect the house where the woman stayed, we sold the other courtyard. We can''t keep the other courtyard."


    He did not dare to rest in that other courtyard anymore. He had to sell it and buy another one.


    "Yes, I will handle it immediately." Dou Meng also felt that it was not appropriate to keep the other courtyard any longer, so he was ordered to handle it.


    After Gu Jinan heard about this, he went to Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "The things you have encountered in the past few days are not simple. You should be targeted by someone. Be careful."


    The Shen family, the Ying family, and the Zongzheng family are all not vegetarians. They still dare to attack a son of an imperial merchant from the Dou Shaodong family.

 Chapter 1256: Black-hearted

    Chapter 1256: ck-hearted


    Chapter 1256 ck-hearted


    Dou Shaodongs family frowned and sneered: So its them. Huh, do you really think this young master is so easy to bully? Since they are so looking for death, I will take the time to y with them!


    He has been in the south for many years. When he first came here, some local prominent families thought he was young and could be bullied. They used many tricks to trick him, but in the end he gave them back and earned a lot of money.


    The Ying family and the Zongzheng family have never seen his methods, so he should open their eyes.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Gu Jinan advised: "You can''t confront the Ying family, Zongzheng family, and Shen family in person, just touch those who helped these three families harm you. This will not only let people know that you are not easy to mess with. Yes, and it can also let the Emperor know that you are in awe of the Emperors rtives and are not a person whomits crimes below others.


    The matter of the new bank has already made Dou Shaodong''s family very dazzled. If they deal with these three families at this time, even if they win, it will give the emperor a feeling that Dou Shaodong''s family relies on the bank to not treat the emperor''s rtives and the family whose status is higher than the Dou family. The feeling in my eyes.


    The emperor is suspicious and very thoughtful. It would be bad if he thought that Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t even take him seriously.


    After Gu Jinan made a clear separation with Dou Shaodong''s family, he said: "Only by showing weakness at this time can you win the favor of the emperor. Don''t worry, as long as the emperor is persuaded by Mr. Ouyang, the emperor himself will kill Shen, Ying, and Zongzheng Three families, when the timees, you will have avenged everything."


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled, nodded and said, "You still have a dark heart. OK, I''ll listen to you and let those three families go for now."


    Gu Jinan''s face turned ugly when he heard this: "Are you praising me?"


    You are the one with a dark heart!


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded: "Yes, maybe you think you are a kind person, so stop talking."


    After saying that, he was afraid of being beaten by Gu Jinan, so he ran away quickly.


    In the next few days, Dou Shaodong''s family used lightning speed to deceive those who helped Zongzheng''s family harm them. First, they swallowed up the most famous building in Fucheng, Yingxianfang, and turned it into their own private property.


    Mrs. Jin almost fainted from crying and begged Dou Shaodong''s family: "Dou Shaodong''s family, the ve family was harmed by the Xue family..."


    "Shut up, you called Dou Shaodong''s family? Master, you ve!" Dou Shaodong''s family is very arrogant. Sitting in the lobby of Yingxianfang, he looked at Madam Jin kneeling at his feet and said, "How did the Xue family let you Are you here to harm my young boss? Tell me everything clearly and seriously."


    How can he take care of the Xue family if it''s too easy?


    Mrs. Jin heard it, but she was a little hesitant. Although the Xue family was not powerful, there was someone behind the Xue family, and behind this person was the support of the nobles in the capital. There wereyers of rtionships, and she was a The madam who owns a building can afford to offend her, so she hesitates.


    "Hey, you still want to protect those people? Do you think you can protect them? Is it just a decoration of the ancient magistrate, or is the Ouyang family not strong enough?" Dou Shaodong''s words were like knives, cutting into Lady Jin, who was so frightened that her face turned pale. : "An old bustard is still ying the trick of preferring death to surrender with me. Well, since you want to die, I, my young boss, will help you."


    He sighed again: "Hey, I originally thought that you were being used and that you were capable, so I kept you to help my young master run the building, but you ended up..."


    "Master, I will tell you everything!" Mrs. Jin almost jumped with joy. She was no longer afraid of offending the people behind her. How did the Xue family find her, how did Yun Hua get sick, and what did Boss Fan do behind his back? It was already revealed that the man behind the boss was a noble son of the Zongzheng family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked. This goldendy was indeed a person who had built a building in Fucheng on her own. She was indeed a person.


    "Have you remembered everything?" Dou Shaodong''s family looked at the shadow guard who was acting as a servant.


    Shadow Guard nodded: "Young master, I have written it all down, word for word."


    Dou Shaodongs family nodded and looked at Mrs. Jin: Lets go, follow my young master to the government office and sue the Xue family. Huh?


    Did you actually use such an aboveboard method? Mrs. Jin thought Dou Shaodongs family would secretly torture the Xue family to death.


    But now she is a ve of Dou Shaodong''s family, so she said like a dog-legger: "Hey, I obey the orders."


    He quickly got up and followed Dou Shaodong''s house to the government office.


    The ancient prefecture recently treated the Dou Shaodong family as if they were their own fathers. When they saw himing to sue the officials, the Xue family fell into defeat after offending Mr. Yu. They immediately arrested people ording to the list given by the Dou Shaodong family, and arrested the Xuedes, father and son, uncles, and Mr. Xue were all captured.


    "You are wronged, sir!" As soon as Xue De shouted these words, he was held down by the yamen in the hall and pped with twenty big boards.


    The government officials were very heavy-handed and almost beat Xue De to death.


    Xuede''s father and two uncles were also held down and beaten. Xuede''s father was okay, but Xuede''s two uncles were terribly unjust. They screamed and shouted: "Sir, the son has no godfather." By the way, we are not Xue Des father.


    You can just beat Xue De''s biological father, but what''s the point of beating us?


    The ancient prefect''s face turned cold and he said: "Uncle, I can be considered half a father. He has the responsibility of teaching his nephew, so he should be punished ordingly. If he dares to cry out for injustice, he will be punished twice as much!"


    Double?


    Xuede''s two uncles were frightened, so they apanied Xuede''s father and were beaten twenty times.


    As for Xuede''s grandfather, he was not beaten. He was very old. If he was beaten to death in the court, the ancient prefect would not be able to exin.


    But Mr. Xue was so angry that he was about to die. With a pale old face, he asked with trembling hands and feet: "Master Magistrate, what crime did the Xue familymit that made you torture like this? Please give me an exnation, otherwise I, the Xue family, will never give up!"


    The Xue family is a wealthy family in the city. They have a lot of money and arge family. They have been rooted in He''an Prefecture for a long time. Although they are not a prominent family, they are not easy to offend.


    The ancient prefect asked the scribe to hand over the confessions and evidence brought by Dou Shaodong''s family to Mr. Xue: "See for yourself, lest you say that our case is handled unfairly."


    Dou Shaodong''s family said with a sigh: "Don''t worry, Lord Magistrate, the people of He''an Mansion are all people who can distinguish right from wrong, and the storytellers love to uphold justice. After today, they will only scold the Xue family for being shameless, but they will not say anything wrong, sir." . After all, your Excellency is a rare good official."


    Ancient magistrate:


    Always feel like you are scolding me?


    Forget it, for the sake of money, I wont care about it.


    After reading Mrs. Jins confession and the evidence found by Dou Shaodongs family, Mr. Xue was so frightened that he almost fainted. This brat, Xue De, had killed the Xue family this time and actually made a knife for Boss Fan!


    Idiot, really an idiot.


    Boss Fan even dared note forward to harm Dou Shaodong''s family even though he had the support of nobles in the capital. Where did this brat get the courage to think that he could get away with harming Dou Shaodong''s family?


    However, Mr. Xue did not admit this confession, saying: "Your Excellency, the prefect, Mrs. Jin is a prostitute who owns a building, so what she said is not credible."

 Chapter 1257: Everything comes true

    Chapter 1257: Everythinges true


    Chapter 1257 Its done


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see the evidence of my young master?" Dou Shaodong had a bad temper. He pointed at the evidence held by the scribe and said: "Don''t think that you want to sell your old age to protect Xue De when you are old. This young master will not eat it." This set."


    Originally, he didn''t want to anger the rest of the Xue family, but if Mr. Xue was like this, don''t me him for being too cruel.


    Mr. Xue was scared in his heart, but he still refused to admit it and sneered: "Dou Shaodong, I know that your new bank has helped the farmers a lot, so the prefect respects you very much, but you can''t rely on the new money in your hands." The bank nders people."


    The ancient prefects face turned dark. What do you mean? Are you saying that I favor Dou Shaodong''s family because of money?


    In this case, I wont be polite to you!


    The ancient prefect was shocked and said: "Xue De bribed Mrs. Jin, and after the girl Yun Hua was cured of the disease, he sent the girl Yun Hua to the Dou family courtyard in an attempt to harm Dou Shaodong''s family. This is a witness. The physical evidence is conclusive and cannot be denied. ording to thew, he is sentenced to be beheaded in public. The Xue family was imprisoned and 70% of their property was confiscated to serve as a warning to others!"


    What?! The Xue family was shocked. Why was the sentence so severe? He actually wanted to chop off De Geer''s head.


    The ancient magistrate said: "In Dachu, the sentences for such things that are harmful to future generations are very severe. Moreover, Dou Shaodong''s family has an official position of holding a halberd in the Yulin Army. He is an official. Xuede, a child who harms an official, will be punished by one degree." , must be sentenced to beheading.


    After hearing this, the Xue family was shocked again. The person named Dou was actually an official? Isn''t he a merchant?


    "Doctor Liu, go check on that wicked man and don''t let him die. I have something to say to him." When Dou Shaodong''s family came toin, they also invited Doctor Liu.


    Because the amount of money given was too much, Doctor Liu loved money, so heughed and said: "Hey, Master Dou, don''t worry, I will never let him die as long as I am here, I will definitely let him survive until he is chopped down." When ites to head.


    Look, the medical skills of his Liu Family Medical Clinic are so reliable that you can die anytime you want.


    Doctor Liu had good medical skills, and he revived Xue De, who was seriously injured and about to die, in a short time.


    Dou Shaodong''s family squatted in front of Xue De and said: "This young master knows that the person behind you is Old Thief Fan. As long as you honestly tell me how Old Thief Fan asked you to frame my young master''s family, I will withdraw thewsuit. How about saving you from being beheaded?"


    This condition was so attractive. Xue De had been beaten up, and he knew that Dou Shaodong''s family was actually an official queen. Without any hesitation, he hinted to Boss Fan that he had framed Dou Shaodong''s family, and promised to introduce him to Zongzheng''s family after he seeded. Everything about the Fifth Young Master has been told.


    Idiot!


    The ancient prefect wanted to cover his eyes, but he really had no eyes to see. Xue De exposed Boss Fan and the Zongzheng family. This was simply asking for death. Who was the Zongzheng family? There is no need to wait for Xuede to be beheaded by the Yamen, they will twist off Xuede''s head first.


    The ancient magistrate looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and felt a chill in his body. The man named Dou looked like a crazy rogue, but in fact he was very scheming. Although he promised to remove the prosecution, Xue De still couldn''t survive, but the person who killed Xue De would be Boss Fan. Or Zongzhengjia.


    And the Xue family can''t even think about living a good life anymore. Boss Fan and Zong Zheng will destroy the Xue family!


    After a while, Mr. Xue came back to his senses. After seeing what Dou Shaodong''s family had nned, he immediately scolded Xue De: "Shut up, don''t say it!"


    It''s a pity that it''s toote, Xue De said anything in order to survive.


    After Dou Shaodong''s family got the confession, they asked Xue De to take his fingerprints, then took the confession to the ancient prefect and said with a smile: "Master prefect, please stamp it."


    The ancient prefect doesn''t want to build it. If you fight with the Zongzheng family, don''t drag me into it, okay? I want your money, but you can''t turn around and want my life.


    "Don''t worry, sir. The fifth son of the Zongzheng family is a nobleman. How dare I, a merchant, deal with him? I just want you to stamp your seal and close Xue De''s case." Dou Shaodong''s smile was full of calctions. It is true that he cannot deal with Zong Zhengjia, but as long as he has this confession, he is justified.


    At that time, in order to appease him, or topletely clean up the situation, the Zongzheng family will definitely deal with the insider, Boss Fan, and he will be able to take advantage of the situation and swallow up the Fan family''s property, avenging all the vengeance.


    The Fan family has quite a lot of property. Thinking about it makes me excited!


    The ancient prefect hesitated again and again and stamped Xue De''s confession. As promised, Dou Shaodong''s family withdrew thewsuit against Xuede, took the confession to see Mr. Ouyang, and directly gave him Xuede''s confession: "Old man, keep it for me, lest the Zongzheng family sends someone to steal it. "


    Mr. Ouyang heard about what Dou Shaodong''s family did, and said angrily: "Can''t you control yourself and not find someone to serve you at this time? If you hadn''t been able to help yourself, this wouldn''t have happened."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Hey, it''s wrong for you to keep saying this. I''m not a eunuch, and I didn''t rob women. Why can''t I spend money to find women? I was killed, okay?"


    "Besides, I didn''t deal with the Zongzheng family. I didn''t even deal with the Fan family. I gave the Xue family a small lesson. I was so kind that I was moved. Why are you so angry?"


    There are a lot of lies, get out of here, I dont want to see you right now. Mr. Ouyang immediately chased the person away after epting the confession.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very sensible and left in a hurry.


    Gu Jinan followed him out and asked Dou Shaodong''s family: "Brother Dou, what are you going to do with that goldendy? Kill her or sell her? If you want to sell her, why not sell it to me?"


    Cousin Le was once sold into Yingxianfang, and Mrs. Jin was one of the insiders. If this person does not die, he cannot be sold to other ces. Otherwise, what if someone bribes him to harm Cousin Le in the future?


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked and pointed at Gu Jin''an and said: "You, are you so poor? You can''t even find a young girl? Don''t be like this, Mrs. Jin is too old. I, my young master, will find you a young, beautiful and clean girl." .


    Gu Jinan was stunned for a few breaths before he came to his senses. He was so angry that he knocked off Dou Shaodong''s hand and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think everyone likes to find beauties like you? I don''t have such a hobby. I only want to Having skin-to-skin contact with my future wife!


    Dou Shaodongs family sneered disdainfully: Then wouldnt your life be boring?


    He added: "Mrs. Jin has good ability in running the building. I will keep her and let her do the business of the building for me."


    The literary style prevailed in the south, and literary enthusiasts fell in love with spending time upstairs. Not only did they spend a lot of money, but they also got some news from various families. It was a good deal, and Dou Shaodong''s family would not give up.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was finally relieved. Lady Jin was in the hands of Dou Shaodong''s family just as much as she was in the hands of Gu''s family.


    What Boss Fan and Dou Shaodong''s family thought was that after learning about Xue De''s confession, he was so angry that he immediately took action against the Xue family. In just ten days, he killed Xue De and destroyed most of the Xue family''s property. .


    When Dou Shaodong''s family learned about this, they were extremely happy. Let''s fight. When the timees, he will reap the benefits.


    While Boss Fan was dealing with the Xue family, news from the capital finally came.


    After reading the reply from his eldest brother, Mr. Ouyang said to Gu Jinan and the others: "It''s done."

 Chapter 1258: Great change in temperament

    Chapter 1258: Great change in temperament


    Chapter 1258: Big change in temperament


    After his brother received the letter, he immediately went to ask for an audience with the emperor.


    Because of the rtionship between Emperor Jingwu and Emperor Jingtai, the emperor still trusted his eldest brother. After reading his letter and the deed from Doou Bank, Longxin was delighted and decided to stand on their side, promising to take action against those who wanted to cheat. The new money bank amassed wealth, and when the farmers were unable to pay the interest, they allowed the farmers to use their fields to offset their debts.


    The Shen family was the first to suffer. The emperor personally issued an imperial edict and asked the **** to curse Rongenhou at the door of Rongenhou''s house. Even Rongenhou, who was a rtive of the emperor, wanted to rob farmers from the imperial court. Tian Di cursed out his words.


    He also scolded Marquis Rongen for his lustful appearance, which made him stupid, for allowing his concubine to do evil outside, and for not caring about the distinction between his concubine and concubine. He was unworthy of the position of a marquis!


    Marquis Rongen was almost scared to death, fearing that the emperor would take the opportunity to take away his title. He kowtowed repeatedly and begged for mercy, and finally fainted after being scolded.


    This news spread throughout the capital before nightfall. Everyone in the aristocratic family, royal family, and high-ranking officials was in danger. Ny percent of the families gave up the idea of using the new bank to make money.


    After Marquis Rongen woke up that night, he immediately wrote a note asking the emperor to confer his eldest son as the crown prince.


    The uncle of the Shen family almost went crazy with joy. He didn''t expect that the position of heir apparent that he had been worrying about for so many years was actually given to him by the fourth child himself.


    The wife of the eldest son of the Shen family, Mrs. Sun, was a good person. She went back to her natal family, where she expressed her gratitude to the emperor for the emperor''s grace. She also suggested that her natal family donate money to the court. She also had a nice name, saying Although the Sun family was a civil servant and could not go into battle to kill the enemy, they were willing to donate money to the court for military supplies, help the court attack Dajong, and avenge the dead border residents!


    What he said was extremely sincere. Emperor Jingyuan was overjoyed and issued an edict to praise the Sun family. He quickly approved Marquis Rongen''s request to appoint the eldest son of the Shen family as his heir apparent.


    The Sun family, the Sun family and the Shen family uncles made a big ssh.


    Because the Sun family had made a start, the wealthy families and high-ranking officials in the capital could no longer pretend to be blind and donated money to the court one after another. As a result, the emperor made a fortune.


    But he was not grateful to these wealthy families and high-ranking officials. Instead, he felt that they were the source of trouble. They hid so much money but refused to give it to him. If it hadn''t been for Da Chu, how would they have had so much money? !


    The emperor scolded these people who offered silver in the Mingwei Pce. Ouyang Hong advised: "Your Majesty, they are willing to donate silver because they are loyal to the emperor. It is the emperor''s right to praise them. Scolding will only make their hearts burn." Swear away."


    With such a benefit, even if you are just pretending, you should still pretend to be a harmonious king and minister.


    But the emperor didn''t listen and sneered: "Is it the king''snd in the world? All their money belongs to Da Chu. Now that Da Chu wants to attack Da Rong, they should pay for it. And they will donate money this time, but they are afraid of me." Can''t you see the anger of the boss? You still have to intercede for these hypocritical people!"


    After hearing this, Ouyang Hong sighed in his heart and said nothing more.


    However, he said in his reply to Ouyang Hu: Don''t mention the Dajong incident, remember that everything your Majesty said is right.


    When Ouyang Hu saw this sentence, his heart skipped a beat, remembering what his elder brother had said to him a few years ago.


    The eldest brother said: Your Majesty must have suffered a lot in Dahong, so you can''t bear any mercy to Dahong. If His Majesty talks to you about Dayong in the future, don''t favor Dayong, don''t even say anything neutral, just curse Dayong and agree with His Majesty''s opinion. He felt something was wrong when he heard this and asked: "Brother, haven''t you always said that the emperor is a human being and can make mistakes? He should not blindly obey the emperor''s will and should say more inspiring words. How do you say it now? Are you talking about indulging the emperor and driving him into aa?"


    The eldest brother was silent for a long time before continuing: "You don''t need to ask in detail, just do what I told you... Brother Wei has guessed something, but you can''t know it, it will bring disaster, don''t ask anymore, I will only say this once, brother, and I wont say it again in the future, but you have to remember that Da Rong is His Majestys subordinate, and you must never speak for Da Rong. Please remember this.


    Ouyang Hu didn''t understand it at the time, but now he is slowly figuring out some reasons... His Majesty once disappeared in the territory of Da Rong when he was young. At that time, it was rumored that he was caught by the Rong people and imprisoned for several months, but His Majesty and Wei What the Duke and his sonter said was that His Majesty was not captured, but was trapped in Da Rong territory and hid for several months before finally returning to Da Chu.


    Now that I think about it, His Majesty, Duke Wei and his son all lied, and what made these three people lie at the same time must be that His Majesty encountered something inhumane in Dayong, otherwise it would not be so taboo.


    After His Majesty ascended the throne, he immediately started to destroy the lineage of Duke Wei. It is estimated that it was not just because of Duke Wei''s outstanding achievements that shocked the master... It seemed that he was trying to cover up something by wiping out Duke Wei and his son.


    When His Majesty was young, he was the most promising among all the emperor''s grandsons. Otherwise, Emperor Jingwu would not have left hisst words and asked Emperor Jingtai to make him the prince. But now it has be like this, probably rted to his disappearance in Da Rong.


    Mr. Ouyang has traveled all over the world and knows some medical knowledge. He knows that people''s temperament will change drastically after being greatly stimted. Your Majesty should be in this category.


    "It''s done, it''s really done? Then what did the emperor say to my young master? Is it written in the letter? Quickly bring it to my young master to see!" When Dou Shaodong''s family heard that it was done, they were so happy that they didn''t even put on their shoes. Ben came and tried to grab the letter from Mr. Ouyang''s hand, but was almost kicked by Mr. Ouyang.


    "What are you kidding for? This letter is still useful. What will happen if it is broken?" Mr. Ouyang did not give the Dou Shaodong family the letter, but only motioned for them to sit down and said: "The matter is settled, the emperor is on our side. , will take action against those who want to take advantage of the opportunity to make money."


    Dou Shaodong''s family became anxious after hearing this and urged: "Where is the deed? Do you want the deed? Old man, hurry up and say it, this is the point!"


    Giving the deed to the emperor was just a token of loyalty. He had no intention of actually giving Doou Bank to the emperor.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Don''t worry, the emperor did not ask for the deed of Doou Bank. He returned the deed and allowed us to continue operating Doou Bank, but gave us two rules. One is not to increase interest, and the other is Farmers are not allowed to use their property to pay debts."


    "It goes without saying that we already have these two rules, otherwise we would be as shameless as the Shen family?" Dou Shaodong''s family was a little disgusted that the emperor was talking nonsense.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Those are just rules we set ourselves. They can be changed at any time. Now that the emperor has spoken, it is an imperial edict. We cannot change it even if we die."


    There is a difference between the two. There is a question of what can be changed and what cannot be changed.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family cursed the emperor in his heart, and then continued to ask: "You didn''t say anything about me?"


    Damn it, I didnt work so hard to open a new bank without asking for anything in return. Give me some benefits!

 Chapter 1259: Dou Mengshi was beaten

    Chapter 1259: Dou Mengshi was beaten


    Chapter 1259 Dou Mengshi was beaten


    Mr. Ouyang nced at Dou Shaodong''s house with disgust: "Why are you in a hurry? When I wrote to my eldest brother, I already asked him to mention your affairs, so of course he mentioned your affairs in the reply."


    Because they directly sent the deed to Doou Bank and promised that even if the emperor did not ept Doou Bank, they would close Doou Bank after the farmers paid back all the borrowed money. It will make Doou Bank exist forever.


    The emperor saw that they were acting so wisely, so he sold his face to Ouyang Hong. When he issued an order to reprimand the Shen family, he also issued an order to reprimand the Meng family, scolding the Meng family for their ipetence in educating their daughters and their chaotic concubines.


    As the imperial censor, Master Meng usually scolded people. Now that he was scolded, he became so angry that he became ill. While he was ill, he sent someone to call the concubine Dou Meng back to the house and cursed her, saying that she was stupid and did nothing. You''re not smart. If you really want to kill Dou Ke, you should do it quietly. You shouldn''t make such an ugly scene. It''s a drag on your parents'' family!


    Dou Mengshi has lost a lot of face.


    Dou Meng''s sister-inw has always disliked her, so she went back home specially. After Master Meng finished scolding Dou Meng, he went up and pped her twice: "You have ruined the reputation of the Meng family daughter. You deserve two ps!"


    Dou Meng was so angry that he couldn''t resist being scolded and beaten. He fainted and was carried out of Meng''s house.


    Master Dou was not scolded by the emperor''s decree. In the emperor''s opinion, giving orders to Master Dou, even scolding him, was to give him face, but he called the **** in charge of the inner court affairs and gave him a good scolding.


    The **** of the inner court was so angry that he sent someone to the Dou family and scolded Master Dou, saying: "If you are old and lose your mind, hand over the Dou family to Young Master Dou, lest you If the step-inw does something stupid again, we will all be killed!"


    Head Dou kept admitting his mistake and gave a lot of money to the **** who came to scold him: "My father-inw, please let the **** rest assured. Brother Ke is the eldest son of the Dou family. Sooner orter, the position of the head of the Dou family will be his. Dou Meng''s family She is confused, so someone will take good care of her and prevent her from being stupid again."


    The father-inw smiled: "Oh, Master Dou is really good at joking. If you could keep an eye on Dou Mengshi, the story of her abusing Young Master Dou would not be known to the whole capital."


    Who doesnt know that in order to curry favor with Dou Meng, a daughter of an official family, your head, Dou, helped Dou Meng to abuse his first wifes legitimate son?


    Mr. Dou was choked by the rebuke, and he was so angry that he obviously went to the restaurant toin about the abuse. If he hade to tell him first, this scandal would not have been known to anyone.


    The father-inw noticed Master Dou''s anger and said with a smile: "Master Dou, the emperor has said that although Young Master Dou is from a merchant background, his deeds are righteous and he can be a model for courtiers. With such a son, you deserve it." Its the right thing to cherish.


    He added: "The **** also said, isn''t the Ouyang family better than the Meng family? Don''t throw away the jade in favor of the rotten iron."


    The head of the Dou family was shocked. Indeed, that boy Dou Ke had hooked up with Ouyang Hu. Although Ouyang Hu was not in the court, Ouyang Hong was the emperor''s master for two generations and was respected by the emperor. He should treat Dou Ke better.


    "Thank you so much, eunuch, for reminding me." Mr. Dou''s family sealed the 3,000 taels of silver notes with a red seal for the father-inw who came to scold him, and then sent 3,000 taels of silver notes and two precious jade articles to the **** of the inner court. The chief **** stabilized the situation and did not cause trouble for the Dou family, allowing the Dou family''s belongings to continue to be transported into the inner pce.


    He also donated another 100,000 taels of silver to the court, and sent someone to send 50,000 taels of cash to Dou Ke. He also ordered the Dou family''s shops in various ces to increase the amount of silver avable to Dou Shaodong''s family to 150,000 taels at a time.


    When Dou Mengshi learned about this, he was so angry that he smashed everything in the house. He could transfer 150,000 taels of silver at a time. If the little boy transfers it a few more times, wouldn''t he have to evacuate the Dou family? !


    Dou Mengshi couldn''t bear it anymore and sent someone to call Master Dou. Mr. Dou went to see Dou Mengshi, but he did not give in. Instead, he gave her a sentence: "You still think you have lost your face enough? You should be more calm recently." Lets wait until this point passes before we start making trouble.


    After saying that, he left and asked his servants to move his things to the study room in the front yard, saying that he would not go back to the inner yard to rest for the time being. Dou Meng was so angry that he smashed things and cried several times.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was overjoyed, andughed and said: "Your Majesty is worthy of being your Majesty, and he handles affairs with great dignity. With just a few imperial edicts of rebuke, he settled something that we thought was extremely difficult. It was the matter of donating silver. Its a bit ruthless, even after getting the money, I dont even talk about tax exemptions.


    "Shut up! You''re looking for death, you got carried away so quickly?" Mr. Ouyang was so angry that he wanted to beat Dou Shaodong''s house violently. He pointed at him and cursed: "Please, I, keep your mouth shut. If your mouth causes trouble, you will be harmed." Big guy, I cant spare you!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled apologetically and said, "Yes, yes, I will keep my mouth shut. Don''t be angry."


    Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly and handed the letter to Gu Jinan: "I know you want to read it, take it."


    "Thank you, sir." Gu Jinan took the letter and read it carefully. Although Ouyang Hong''s letter was not long, every word was full of blood.


    And he seemed to see something wrong in the letter...such as the emperor''s temperament and the emperor''s great hatred for Dayong.


    But he was very smart and didn''t ask any questions. After reading the letter, he gave it to Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "Go and call the prefect and Magistrate Zheng."


    Yes. Gu Jinan immediately called Magistrate Zheng and Gu Zhifu.


    The ancient magistrate saw that it was Gu Jinan who invited them again, and he became more and more polite to Gu Jinan. This young man didn''t know what kind of luck he had, but he was lucky to be favored by Ming Shaoqing, and he also got married to the Ouyang family and could apany Mr. Ouyang. , It is really not easy for Mr. Ouyang not to treat him as an outsider.


    "I heard that Mr. Gu likes to study ancient books? It happens that I have some ancient books at home. I will send them to youter. You can keep them and read them slowly. There is no need to send them back." Gu Zhifu said to Gu Jin''an with a smile.


    Gu Jinan was ttered and said hurriedly: "Ancient books are precious, how can students take away the love of adults? Just lend them to students for copying."


    The ancient magistrate really wanted to give the ancient book to Gu Jinan, and it was very painful for him.


    After a while, the ancient prefect and others came to Mr. Ouyangs yard and got a letter from Ouyang Hong.


    "Keep it with the ancient magistrate. If there are still people who are short-sighted ande to trouble the ancient magistrate, take out this letter and show it to them. The emperor''s words are all written on it. If they are not afraid of death, they can continue." Mr. Ouyang I received two letters, one of which talked about the emperor''s treatment of the Shen family and the Dou family, the reaction of the powerful people in the capital, and the fact that the Ying family and the Zongzheng family entered the pce to plead guilty to the emperor.


    Although the emperor did not issue an edict to reprimand the Ying family and the Zongzheng family, the heads of the two families were not fools. As soon as they heard that the Shen family had been reprimanded, they went to the pce that night to plead guilty.


    Another letter was written by Ouyang Hong to Ouyang Hu. Most of it was about personal matters and reminders. Ouyang Hu kept this letter to himself and did not give it out.

 Chapter 1260: died

    Chapter 1260: died


    Chapter 1260 Dead


    The ancient prefect was overjoyed and took the letter as if it were a treasure, saying, "Junior, thank you Mr. Ouyang and Mr. Ouyang for your help."


    Had it not been for the Ouyang family toe forward, he, a fourth-grade prefect, would not have dared to deal with the fourth grade of Shen, let alone the Ying family and the Zongzheng family.


    The ancient prefect knew that Magistrate Zheng was a branch of the Zheng family, so he also handed him the letter.


    After Magistrate Zheng saw it, his eyes widened and he shouted: "Okay! The people of Dachu are really lucky. Not only do they have help from the emperor, but they also have donations from various families in the capital. Life will definitely be easier in the future."


    Nonsence!


    Dou Shaodong''s family almost rolled their eyes. You are really good at talking. You only praise and don''t mention anything else. There is no one else who can tter you like this.


    Mr. Ouyang looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and gave him a look that said, "You should learn more from Magistrate Zheng."


    Dou Shaodongs family was very disdainful and gave Mr. Ouyang a nk look.


    Mr. Ouyang was so angry that he stopped talking to Dou Shaodong''s family and said to Prefect Gu: "Mr. Gu, this matter is finally settled. The Dou Ou Bank in Fucheng is running smoothly. From now on, the prefect will help to keep an eye on it. Tomorrow We will set off back to Tianfu County early in the morning. There is no need for you to give us a banquet. I am getting older and want to live a quieter life. I hope the ancient prefect will continue to help cover up my residence."


    "Mr. is leaving so soon? Why don''t you stay for a few more days?" The ancient magistrate was very sorry, but he knew that he couldn''t keep Mr. Ouyang, so he had to say: "Don''t worry, no one who is not discerning will run away." Tianfu County is looking for you."


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "You have Lao Guzhifu."


    Dou Shaodong''s family took the opportunity to speak: "Master Magistrate, if Boss Fan''s familyes to you for help, please tell Boss Fan that I, Dou Ke, will take over his family''s property regardless of past grudges."


    The ancient magistrate smiled: "Since Dou Shaodong''s family has spoken, I will definitely help."


    Boss Fan was too impatient and wanted to rely on the Zongzheng family''s rtionship to be an imperial merchant. However, the Zongzheng family, the Ying family, and the Shen family were beaten back by Ouyang Hong and the others. Now that the emperor is on Ouyang Hong''s side, Boss Fan He was only used to vent his anger by the Zongzheng family.


    The ancient magistrate touched the jade pendant on his waist. Well, he had to give instructions and take advantage of the Fan family''s decline to acquire some of the Fan family''s property.


    "Thank you, Lord Prefect." Dou Shaodong''s family bowed their hands towards the ancient prefect, looking like profiteers waiting to share the Fan family''s property.


    The ancient magistrate and the others stayed for a while and then quickly went to work.


    More than an hourter, everyone in the He''an Mansion knew that Marquis Rongen was scolded by the emperor, Dou Shaodong''s stepmother was beaten, and the emperor forbade anyone to open a new bank to make money by lending money to farmers. Son.


    For a time, the entire He''an Mansion was very lively. People who were originally worried about taxes ran out of their homes and gossiped about the Shen family and the Dou Meng family with people they knew and passed by.


    As for the Emperor''s prohibition on opening new banks, not many people said it. The main reason is that His Majesty is the Emperor and they dare not gossip.


    But Rong Enhou and Dou Meng are different. Two people who were scolded by the emperor, why should they be polite to them? They gossiped a lot about the two families.


    In the end, I dont know who it was, but he actually made up a romantic gossip for Marquis Rongen and Dou Meng.


    It is said that Dou Meng met Marquis Rongen when he was young, and they had a private life-long marriage with him. However, Marquis Rongen was a rtive of the emperor and the grandson of the founding princess. As a concubine, Dou Meng was not worthy of Marquis Rongen.


    In the end, Rongenhou had no choice but to marry a noble girl. Dou Meng, after suffering for several years, married the head of the Dou family and became his stepmother.


    "Hahaha, who is the storyteller who made this up? I will reward him with a reward of one thousand taels." Dou Shaodong''s family pped the table andughed, almostughing: "What a talent, even Marquis Rongrong and The Meng family can make a couple, do they know that Rongenhou and the Meng family are not of the same generation at all? Rongenhou can even be the Meng family''s father!"But this rumor was very well made up and he liked it. .


    Feng Lian was young and knew how to contact Daqing, Xiao Sui and others. He was sent to inquire about the news. It was he who came back to tell the gossip about Rongenhou and Dou Meng. At this moment, he replied: "I don''t know who said it. , in short, people all over the city are spreading the rumor now, and the rumor is very serious, and they also say that Rongenhou and Dou Mengshi eloped, but unfortunately they didn''t make it, and then they married the current Mrs. Rongenhou."


    "Hahaha, elope?!" Dou Shaodong''s family almostughed to death: "I know how to edit, I''m so good at editing. As expected of a ce where storytellers are popr, I have such a good mind."


    Gu Jinan looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and reminded him: "Dou Meng is your biological father''s wife. If she spreads such gossip, aren''t you afraid that you will beughed at when you go out?"


    No one is allowed to say anything to you to make your father think more openly, right?


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Huh, a joke? This is Meng''s joke. What does it have to do with my Shaodong''s family? Spread it, just spread it. It''s best to spread this gossip to the capital, so that Meng will be embarrassed and the old man will be used when he goes out. Give me some pointers!


    It seems that the conflict between Dou Shaodong''s family and Master Dou''s family is not as deep as usual. After hearing this, Gu Jin''an stopped talking about this matter and turned to another matter: "I heard that the Fan family has properties in many ces. When Fan... After my family went bankrupt, I wanted to buy some of the Fan family''s properties. It doesn''t have to be very good, but it must be in Zhili and the capital."


    No matter what the emperor''s temperament is, as long as Dachu survives, he will still have to take the test for merit and fame, so it is best to have some property in Zhili and the capital.


    Dou Shaodongs family raised his eyebrows and said, Arent you a schr? Why are you eyeing the Fan familys property like this Shaodongs family?


    Gu Jinan: "Schrs don''t need to eat? I''ve been hungry, and I don''t want to live the life of eating leaves again in my life. I want fame and money."


    "Okay! I like schrs like you. Those pedantic people who look down on money. I want to beat them to death as soon as I see them." Dou Shaodong''s family agreed.


    After Boss Fan learned about the rumors in Fucheng, he was so frightened that he hurried to find the fifth son of the Zongzheng family.


    But Zong Zhengqin has been kidnapped by the people sent by Master Zong Zheng and is about to be taken to the capital.


    When Zong Zhengqin heard the rumors in the city, he thought they were false. He was about to write a letter to the ancient prefect, asking him why he allowed such rumors to arise in the city.


    But before he finished writing the letter, the chief steward of the Zongzheng family came, tied him up without saying a word, and threw him directly into the carriage.


    When Boss Fan came, he saw this scene. He was so frightened that his feet were weak... Even the fifth son of the Zongzheng family was arrested. The rumors in the city were probably true.


    Boss Fan was quite smart and did not rush out to find Zong Zhengqin. He hurriedly asked the coachman to drive back to the house. He hurriedly opened his private treasury, took 60,000 taels of silver notes, and sent them to the ancient prefect.


    The ancient magistrate confiscated it and only said: "Boss Fan, it is not easy to get away from getting involved with powerful people. You should take care of yourself."


    Having said that, he asked the government officials to drive Boss Fan out.


    What the ancient prefect said is right. This has a rtionship with the powerful, and it is impossible to escape.


    Boss Fan died. Before dawn the next day, the person who poured Ye Xiang discovered Boss Fans body.


    He died miserably. He was stabbed more than a dozen times on his body and all his belongings were gone. It looked like he had been robbed of his property and killed.

 Chapter 1261: Gu Dexing gets engaged

    Chapter 1261: Gu Dexing gets engaged


    Chapter 1261 Gu Dexings Engagement


    Even the satin clothes were stripped off. The body was naked when it was found. Liu Yexiang couldnt see through it, so she took off her clothes and covered them with Boss Fan.


    Someone asked: "Did Lao Liu, who poured night fragrance in the north of the city, discover it? If he said it, it should be true."


    Liu Yexiang from the north of the city is the most honest, and everything he says is trustworthy.


    "It was Liu Yexiang who found out. I heard that he was almost scared to death. He is still answering in the Yamen. He hasn''te out yet. I don''t know what he said. I''ll go to the north of the cityter and find the Liu family. Ask around."


    Someone sneered after hearing this: "Everyone is dead, why are you asking? Why not ask how the Fan family is doing now? Where are the six sons, one eldest son from the original wife, two step-sons, three bastards, and the step-siblings follow Doting concubines is not a fuel-savingmp, so why dont we start a fight over the division of family property?


    As soon as these words came out, the big guy immediately got excited: "Yes, yes, it doesn''t matter how the person named Fan died. Anyway, everyone is dead, so let''s not worry about it. It''s important to go see how the living person makes trouble!" "


    Arge group of people immediately rushed to Fan''s house.


    At this time, there were many people gathered outside the gate of the Fan family, including those who watched the excitement, those who came to express their condolences, and those who wanted to annex the Fan family''s property.


    Are the people from the Ma family and the Miao family here?! The spectators didnt think it was a big deal and asked as soon as they arrived.


    The Ma family is the natal family of Boss Fans first wife, and the Miao family is the natal family of the stepmother. After Boss Fan dies, the family business will be divided. The two daughters-inws natal families are not allowed toe out to support and fight?


    Someone who had been waiting here for a long time replied: "I''m not here yet. This news just came out not long ago. How can ite so quickly?"


    Someone with knowledge said: "Who said he didn''te? I heard that both families have gone to the government office and are apanying their nephew in the government office."


    The people who came to see the fun were confused: "Are you here or not? Why are you so uncertain?"


    Here we are, at the Yamen!


    Noting, on the way!


    The two groups of people were talking, rolling up their sleeves, and almost got into a fight over this matter.


    In the government office, Boss Fan''s step-wife Miao almost died from tears. Miao''s eldest brother said: "Master magistrate, my sister-inw died unjustly. You must catch the murderer and avenge him!"


    The Ma family did not dare to show weakness, and while supporting their nephew who was about to faint from crying, he said: "Master Magistrate, my nephew has a hard life. He lost his mother at a young age, and now his own father is dead. You have to do it for him." Make the decision and help my sister-inw get justice."


    Not to be outdone, the two families shouted louder than the other, giving the ancient magistrate a headache. He didn''t bother to watch their acting, and said directly: "Boss Fan''s case is handled by Tang Tongxuan. He will handle it impartially and give you justice. If you have anything to say, please tell Tang Tongpan."


    After saying that, he took his master and left.


    "Master Prefect, Master Prefect!" The two families were anxious. They were crying not because they wanted to find out the death of Boss Fan, but because they wanted the Ancient Prefect to make the final decision on their property distribution. But the ancient prefect had already left, so they had no choice but to surround Tang Tongpan and cry: "Master Tang, you have to make the decision for us. My sister-inw''s death cannot be in vain..."


    Tang Tongjian interrupted them: "We have done an autopsy. Boss Fan was stabbed to death thirteen times. The coachman and the two nurses were all hacked to death with machetes. Their belongings were all taken away. Eighty percent of them were injured." Those who fell into the path of cmity were killed for seeking wealth."


    He added: "Recently, because of the tax issue, there has been a lot of chaos everywhere. Bandits and evil people are everywhere. Many people have been killed by robbers. Those evil people all killed people and stole money and then ran away. Boss Fan is well-known in the city. A big businessman, there are many people eyeing him, it is safer to stay at home thiste at night."


    These words are already telling everyone that Boss Fan was killed by the robbers. There was no conspiracy, it was all idental.


    As for the murderer, they should not look for it. The "robber" had already run away after killing the person and taking the property, and could not be found.


    And Boss Fan''s death can only be regarded as a robbery of wealth and death. It is impossible for the Yamen to investigate the Shen, Ying, and Zongzheng families... Which of the powerful families doesn''t have a few lives in their hands? But the powerful people of the aristocratic families did it cleanly and left no evidence at all. Even if they guessed that it was one of the three families who did it, what would happen if there was no evidence?


    And this is what Boss Fan asked for. He just needs to do business honestly and insists on getting involved with the rich and powerful. Now he has failed to get to the next level, but has lost his life.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    "Everyone is dead, so naturally we should take the body back, bury it properly, and then hand over the family property to the eldest son to manage, and the family can continue to live happily." Dou Shaodong''s family had a good sleepst night, and at this moment, they were in a state of wonder. He walked in refreshed and looked at Miao with a look on his face.


    When Mrs. Miao heard this, she almost exploded. She handed over the family property to her eldest son to manage it. What about her two sons? Eat what''s left of that bastard?


    Absolutely not!


    She has been married to Boss Fan for almost 20 years and has been nning for nearly 20 years in order to let her own flesh and blood control the Fan family. She wants her to hand over the property to her eldest son unless she dies.


    When Boss Fan''s eldest son heard this, he almost knelt down in front of Dou Shaodong''s family. He hurriedly came over to salute and said, "Fan Yu has met Dou Shaodong''s family... My father was killed suddenly. I ask Dou Shaodong''s family to take good care of the Fan family''s business in the future."


    Dou Shaodong smiled: "I am an old acquaintance with Boss Fan. If you take over the Fan family business, I will naturally help you."


    Ah bah, help you? What are you dreaming about? I have taken possession of the Fan family''s fortune!


    Dou Shaodong''s family gave Fan Yu a famous post: "Master Fan, I am leaving Fucheng with Mr. Ouyang today, and I can''t go see Boss Fan off. You can take this post. If you have any difficulties, you can take it." Please go to Dou Ou Bank to find the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper will help you."


    To be honest, Dou Shaodong''s family was really reluctant to leave and wanted to stay and watch the Fan family''s drama, but today was already the fifth day of August, and in a few days it would be Gu Dexing''s engagement day. As a brother of the same n, Gu Jin''an had to rush back.


    Boss Fan has just died, and the Fan family will not be able to copse within a month or two. The sons of the Fan family must first make trouble, and when the trouble is almost done, he will take action to swallow up the Fan family.


    Fan Yu was ttered and hurriedly took the name card and said, "Thank you so much, Master Dou."


    As he spoke, he nced at Miao with a cheerful look in his eyes.


    Hehe, Mr. Miao, do you think you can take away the Fan family''s property just because you are fierce and have many brothers in your mother''s family? Now that I have the support of Shaodong Dou''s family, how will your two sonspete with me?


    The Miao family and the Miao family were extremely angry. Fan Yu, a wolf cub, was so virtuous that he could be favored by Dou Shaodong''s family!


    Mrs. Miao was a generous person, so she stepped forward crying and said:  Dou Shaodong and the Fan family have suffered such a disaster. Please help the Fan family more in the future... These are my aunt''s two sons, They are about the same age as you. They are both very smart, but theyck a little experience. If there is anything they don''t understand in the future, I hope Dou Shaodong''s family will teach them more."

 Chapter 1262: carve up

    Chapter 1262: carve up


    Chapter 1262: Partition


    What a good guy, I just call myself aunt, and my seniority level rises immediately, but I am much more powerful than Fan Yu.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "My aunt is serious. As long as the two Fan brothers want to learn, my nephew will definitely teach me."


    Teach them how to spend money and how to sell their property to him at a low price.


    Fan Yu was anxious after hearing this. Aren''t Dou Shaodong''s family on his side? Why are you so kind to Mr. Miao?


    "Dou Shaodong''s family, Dou Ou Bank''s business in Fucheng is going well, won''t you stay and watch?" Fan Yu was afraid that Dou Shaodong''s family would side with the Miao family, so he hurriedly interrupted.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "I also want to stay in Fucheng, but I haven''t visited Dou Ou Bank in Baigu County yet. I have to go there, otherwise Mr. Ouyang will be worried."


    He added: "But I will return to Fucheng soon, and then I will go and offer incense to Boss Fan."


    Seeing that Dou Shaodong''s family only talked to Fan Yu and ignored her two sons, Miao hurriedly pushed them over. Fan Er was a little fat, and his fat body almost hit Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family felt very disgusted. Dou Meng, who was next to him, quickly supported Fan Er and said, "Master Fan, be careful."


    Although Fan Erpang looked at him, he was not honest at all. He pushed Dou Meng away and looked at Dou Shaodong''s house: "Brother Dou, I often hear my father mention you. My father praises you very much and says you are very good at doing things." Business, its a great blessing to see you today.


    Tang Tongpuan almost shuddered when he heard this. Your father has just died. You dont want to hold a funeral. Why did youe to Dou Shaodongs house to fawn over him?


    Tang Tongjian couldn''t stand it anymore and urged them: "The deceased is the most important. Boss Fan was also a famous merchant in He''an Prefecture. It''s not easy to keep the body in the yamen. You should take Boss Fan''s body home quickly and take good care of it." Funeral, let him rest in peace."


    Tang Tongpan had already spoken, and Miao and the others could not stay any longer, so they had no choice but to go and get Boss Fan''s body in tears.


    Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t mind watching the excitement, so they went to collect the body, leaving Tang Tongpan speechless.


    When the Miao family left the Yamen carrying the coffin, Dou Shaodong''s family shouted to them: "Sorry, sorry."


    When Tang Tongpuan saw this, he once suspected that Dou Shaodong''s family was mentally ill. However, this was a wealthy businessman and a big financier. Dou Ou''s bank now needed him in the city and he could not offend him, so he had to let him go crazy.


    Dou Shaodong''s family saw the bustle all morning before they leisurely went to see Mr. Ouyang and said, "Old man, have you packed everything? You can go."


    Mr. Ouyang almost wanted to strangle him to death. He had agreed to leave for Tianfu County this morning. But when Dou Ke heard that Boss Fan was dead, he was so excited that he immediately ran to watch the excitement.


    "What''s the rush? I''m chatting happily with Boss An. It won''t be toote to leave after we finish talking." Mr. Ouyang didn''t want to see Boss An and Mr. Qi at first, but Dou Ke went to watch the excitement and missed them. When it was time to set off, he wanted to teach Dou Ke a lesson, so he met Boss An.


    Boss An? Dou Shaodongs family gritted their teeth, wondering why they had forgotten the wolf named An.


    Boss An stood up, saluted Dou Shaodong''s house, and said with a smile: "Dou Shaodong''s house, we meet again, it is really fate."


    Heh, Boss An, have you stayed with Mr. Qi for a long time and learned his vocabry? Dou Shaodongs family mocked rudely.


    Mr. Qi on the side said:


    What words should I use? I am a schr, so all the words I use are elegant and polite!


    However, Mr. Qi did not dare to argue with Dou Shaodong''s family. It was enough for him to be happy that his two sons could see Mr. Ouyang today.


    Boss An smiled, ignored Dou Shaodong''s family, and said to Mr. Ouyang: "I am lucky enough to meet you today. It''s gettingte, so I won''t dy my husband on his way." He said again: "Sir, can you still return the favor? If theres anything that needs to be moved, Wan Sheng can help.


    Dou Shaodong''s house: "Hey, since when did Boss An be a porter? He also helps move the goods. By coincidence, there are several big boxes here at my Shaodong''s house. Boss An, please help us move the carriage together."


    Boss An smiled and said: "Since Dou Shaodong''s family has spoken, An will naturally help."


    With that said, he called out the door, and a servant of the An family came in immediately and said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Dou Shaodong''s family, where are your boxes? I can help you move them."


    The question was so sincere that Dou Shaodong''s family was very angry and asked directly: "My surname is An, are you also plotting against the Fan family?"


    Boss An raised his eyebrows and said, "Dou Shaodong''s family is really young and energetic. They don''t shy away from anything and dare to say anything."


    However, he nodded and said: "Yes, that''s what An meant. Everyone knows how Boss Fan died. Everyone knows how he died. And once he died, the Fan family became fat. Anyone with a little ambition Everybody will take a bite.


    The Miao family''s wife thought too simply. She thought she could protect the Fan family''s property by relying on the Miao family? Oh, just wait to be eaten.


    When Dou Shaodong''s family heard this, they were extremely angry. They pointed at Boss An and said, "You are so unkind, you surnamed An. You know that my young master has been watching the Fan family for so long, but you came to cut off Hu. How shameless are you? !


    Boss An is well-educated. If he was less well-educated, he would probablyugh loudly: "It seems a little inappropriate for Dou Shaodong''s family toe and talk to An about being shameless."


    When ites to being shameless, who canpare to you?


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family was so angry that he wanted to lift the table, but he couldn''t find anything to say to him. After all, he was really shameless in his business.


    Boss An doesn''t want to anger Dou Shaodong''s family. After all, this man is really good at business, and he is the son of an imperial businessman. He also fawns over Mr. Ouyang. With the help of the new bank and Ouyang Hong, he has a big face in front of the emperor. He must be on good terms with him. .


    Dont worry, the Dou Shaodong family. The Fan family has a lot of property. An cant swallow it. Not even one of the Dou Shaodong family can swallow it. How about we cooperate and jointly divide the Fan familys property so as not to benefit others?


    Dou Shaodongughed. What he wanted was this sentence: "Deal!"


    The Fan family is getting fat, and many people are keeping an eye on him. He has been in a lot of limelight because of the new bank incident. It is best for him to avoid the limelight recently and not go to annex the Fan family with great fanfare. industry.


    With Boss Aning forward, he can hide behind and devour the Fan family.


    Mr. Qi was shocked. You two are talking loudly here about how to divide the Fan family''s property. Is this really okay?


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Mr. Qi, bared his teeth and sneered at him: "Mr. Qi, you are a schr, you should know the principle of a gentleman keeping his mouth shut."


    With a thud, Mr. Qi was so frightened that he swallowed his saliva and said hurriedly: "I understand, I understand, Qi will not go out and talk nonsense. Shaodong Dou''s family can rest assured."


    "Let''s go, stop bullying people here." Mr. Ouyang felt a headache, red at Dou Ke, and led Gu Jinan out of the house.

 Chapter 1263: painting

    Chapter 1263: painting


    Chapter 1263 Painting


    "Hey." Gu Jinan responded, greeted Mr. Qi, nced at Dou Shaodong''s house, signaled him to speak quickly, and followed Mr. Ouyang away.


    Dou Shaodong''s family did not follow immediately. Instead, they talked to Boss An in the room for a quarter of an hour beforeing out.


    Its so hard, do you still want to leave? Mr. Ouyang sat in the carriage and stared at Dou Shaodongs house dissatisfied.


    Dou Shaodongs family smiled and said, Why are you so anxious? Im not here right now.


    As he spoke, he looked at the ancient prefect who came to see him off, and said with cupped hands: "Master prefect, I will have to work hard to keep an eye on Doou Bank in the future."


    He pulled Boss An over again and said: "Brother An is too elegant. He just grits his teeth to deal with any difficulties. As a brother, I can''t see him like this. I hope the prefect will take care of him in the future."


    Mr. Ouyang''s face twitched when he saw it, and he said to Gu Jin''an: "Are the two of them worshiping in the house?"


    Little Douzi wanted to beat up Boss An earlier, but in the blink of an eye he was already calling himself brother and sister. This brat named Dou is really shameless.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Brother Dou is smart, so he naturally knows the benefits of having a good rtionship with Boss An."


    If they want to carve up the Fan family''s property, they need the help of the ancient prefect, so Dou Shaodong''s family said this to the ancient prefect to let the ancient prefect know about Boss An''s rtionship with them.


    Gu Zhifu said with a smile: "Dou Shaodong''s family is joking. Boss An is a big businessman in the city. If you have any difficulties, feel free toe to me."


    Thank you, Lord Prefect, for your support. Boss An said with a knowing smile.


    A few people talked happily, and Mr. Qi and his two sons also talked a few words, so that the two sons became familiar with each other in front of the ancient magistrate.


    At half past midnight, when the people of Fucheng were in a state of excitement over the death of Boss Fan, Gu Jinan and his carriage finally set off and left Fucheng.


    As for Magistrate Zheng and Luo Wu, they did not stay in Fucheng for so long and had gone back long ago, so they did not go with Gu Jinan and others.


    Mr. Ouyang is old and a little fat. It is very ufortable to travel on a hot day. It takes longer to go back than when he came. He did not return to Doou Bank in Tianfu County until the eighth day of August.


    When Qi Kangming and the others heard the news, they hurriedly came out and said, "Brother An, you are finally back."


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Dexing and said with a smile, "You can rest assured."


    In the past few days, the Xu family and the Chen family have bothe to ask Gu Dexing, when will Brother An and the otherse back, and will they be able to catch up with Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong''s engagement ceremony?


    The Xu family wants to take this opportunity to invite Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong to their home for a banquet, so that the Xu family''s children can truly climb up to these two big shots.


    Ms. Chen, on the other hand, wants to stand out and let others know that her family is no worse than Gu Jinlis family, and that she also knows noble people and has a good rtionship with them.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was a little surprised when they saw Gu Dexing: "You haven''t gone back yet?"


    Tomorrow I will go to the Xu family to deliver the engagement gift. I am still busy working at the bank today. I am so diligent that I may have to give him more gifts.


    Gu Dexing said: "There''s no rush. I''ve already finished the engagement ceremony. I''ll just go home in the evening." While he was busy working in the bank, his second aunt came and asked three times whether Mr. Ouyang and the others wereing for the engagement ceremony. If you go back to live in the vige, you can''t ask him three times a day.


    "Thene back with uster." Mr. Ouyang liked Gu Dewang very much and was very kind to Gu Dexing. Seeing that he was doing well in the bank, he said, "Let Brother Wang pick me up tomorrow. Lets go to Xus house with you.


    Gu Dexing was shocked. He didn''t expect that he would be so lucky. His hands and feet holding the salute were stiff, so he was pushed by Qi Kangming. Then he put down the salute, saluted Mr. Ouyang, and said, "Thank you sir."


    Mr. Ouyang smiled, said nothing, and entered the bank. After Dou Shaodong''s family asked about the affairs of the bank during this period and looked at some ounts, Mr. Ouyang took Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing back to the town.


    When Mrs. Chen heard that Mr. Ouyang was back, she agreed to follow him to the Xu family to support the scene. She was so happy that she immediately went to the vige to find someone to brag about: "Mr. Ouyang, you know, he is a great schr known to everyone in the world, and his brother is also the emperor." Sir, he is very powerful. A man who was born into a pile of gold actually fell in love with Brother Xing, Brother Wang and Brother Fa from our family. He loved them as if they were his own grandchildren and even promised to go to Xuzhou tomorrow. I sent you a wedding gift to my family. Ouch, I dont even know what to say, my own grandson has never felt so painful."


    Ms. Chen boasted about her family''s rtionship with Mr. Ouyang, and then her family''s rtionship with Dou Shaodong''s family, which made a group of women in the vige blush.


    He Daliang''s wife said sourly: "Daughter-inw, you are exaggerating. The capital is so far away. How do we know if the fat old man is from the capital? He may be a poor old man from some remote mountain area."


    Then he said: "Besides, how old is your brother Xing? There are only two or three sons as old as him in the vige. He has just got engaged now. What do you have to brag about?"


    Speaking of this, he said arrogantly: "Speaking of which, your Gu family doesn''t know what''s going on. This boy and girl are both very old and they still haven''t talked about their marriage. This is the case with your brother Xing, who is from the Cui family." The same is true for Sister Xiu and Brother An, especially Brother An, oh my God, I still have the head of the case, and I haven''t even decided on the marriage, I''m afraid I won''t be a bachelor, hahaha!"


    The women in the vige became excited when they mentioned this, and some people immediately responded: "Yes, yes, you girls and boys from the Gu family are toote to propose marriage. People in other viges say that you with the surname Gu are lucky. I look at that blessing." They are all used to make money, so they are not going to have good luck in marriage."


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she was about to point at them and yell at them when two big dogs rushed over from a short distance away, barking at the women and grinning as if they were going to bite them. The appearance of a woman.


    Ah, the Gu familys wolf is here again, run away!


    Dont bite me, dont bite me, I didnt do anything bad!


    The women ran and begged the two wolves for mercy, but the big dog and the two dogs got Cheng Geer''s order and ignored them and only ran after them.


    Chasing them to the door of their home, they were so frightened that they closed the door and hid, then they ran back wagging their tails and asked for credit from Cheng Geer.


    Brother Cheng looked unhappy. Huh, these gossipy women are talking about his eldest brother again. The eldest brother didn''t say that the kiss would hinder them?


    Lets go back. Brother Cheng returned home with an unhappy look on his face. He didnt smell good at dinner and couldnt sleep well. He got up in the middle of the night to look for Gu Jinan.


    The weather was hot, and Gu Jinan hadn''t slept yet. He was drawing with the door open. Brother Cheng ran directly in: "Brother, can you ask your parents to invite a matchmaker to Ouyang''s house to propose marriage?"


    Gu Jinan quickly collected the paintings and said: "I''m talking nonsense again. Didn''t I tell you that we can''t rush this matter, or it will ruin the reputation of the third girl."


    There were severalmps lit in the room, which was quite bright. Brother Cheng nced at it and saw what his elder brother had painted.

 Chapter 1264: idea

    Chapter 1264: idea


    Chapter 1264 Idea


    It was a painting that covered most of the body. The character only had a body but no face. But looking at the clothes, Cheng Geer had already guessed that the eldest brother should be painting the third sister.


    Hmm, eldest brother really likes the third sister, how can I make him regret it?


    Brother Cheng is very sad. For him, his eldest brother is the most important person in the family. He doesn''t want his eldest brother to regret it for the rest of his life... The second sister said that not being able to be with the person you like is one of the most painful things in the world.


    Hmm, the level of pain is as if he is being sent to Lao Gu''s family and living with the people of Lao Gu''s family.


    Oh my God, this is too terrible!


    Brother Cheng is about to cry just thinking about it.


    "Why are you so dazed? Did you hear what I said? Don''t talk about it again, lest it gets out identally and brings trouble to the third girl." Gu Jinan rolled up the painting and put it in a porcin vase on Duobao Pavilion. , turned around, picked up a book, and hit Brother Cheng on the head: "It''ste at night, stop talking nonsense here, go back to bed quickly."


    Im not sleepy if I dont sleep. How could Brother Cheng sleep? He was almost worried to death: "Uncle Da Liang''s wife said that our surnamed Gu has bad luck in marriage. The eldest sister got marriedte and the eldest brother is still a bachelor at an old age. They are allughing at him, saying that it is useless for him to be a schr. It''s the same." Im angry because I didnt get a wife!


    Im almost mad.


    Gu Jinan smiled, thought for a while, and said: "What they said is indeed true. The boys and girls in our family do get married veryte...well, except for your second sister."


    The fierce girl who was originally thought to be unmarable was begged back by Sang early.


    Brother Cheng was so angry that he almost yelled: "Brother, how can you stillugh? They areughing at you!"


    He is almost mad. Why isn''t the eldest brother angry?


    He added: "If this continues, my eldest brother''s reputation will be ruined."


    Gu Jinan: "I am a man and a schr. Anyone with some knowledge will not think there is anything wrong with me not proposing marriage at the age of twenty. Master married his wife in her twenties, and she only married in her thirties." Some Yuanyuan, Im not in a hurry at all.


    "Brother is not in a hurry, but the third sister can''t wait that long." Cheng Ge''er said: "The third sister is sixteen, and we will get married this year and next year. What if the third sister gets married?"


    Brother will be sad for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened when he heard this, and he lectured you: "How many times have I told you not to talk about the matter between me and the third girl? I like her myself and have nothing to do with her. You always say that, and no one listens to it." Going to the meeting will harm the third girl for the rest of her life!"


    But I dont want my eldest brother to be sad~ Brother Cheng threw himself into Gu Jinans arms and cried.


    Gu Jinan grabbed his back cor, lifted him up, and put him aside: "Don''t do this to me. How old are you still crying? This is my business, I won''t cry, you Why are you crying? Are you worried that your family will have no offspring? Arent we still here with you? If you get married earlier and have more children, our familys incense will never be cut off.


    Brother Cheng was shocked... It turns out that the eldest brother likes the third sister so much. For the sake of the third sister, he has decided not to get married in this life and to be a bachelor for the rest of his life!


    Gu Jinan looked at his dazed look and felt a headache: "What are you thinking about again? You really shouldn''t be allowed to y with Xiaoyu all the time. You''ve learned bad things like her and think about simple things all the time. Its incrediblyplicated.


    Brother Cheng wiped his tears and said: "I just don''t want my brother to be sad...Don''t worry, brother, if you be a bachelor in the future, I will provide you with a pension until the end of your life, and I will adopt a son for you so that you can continue to be popr." , what are these talking about? I dont even know if you are feeling sorry for me or are you cursing me?


    He pped Brother Cheng on the head, took him out of the house and put him outside the door: "Go back to bed quickly. If you dare to go crazy again, I will beat you."


    He also said: "Keep your mouth shut tightly. Don''t say anything that will damage the reputation of the third girl."


    After saying that, there was a bang and the door was closed directly. However, he did not blow out themp and go to sleep immediately. Instead, he stood by the window and waited for the little guy to return to the right wing opposite, then he safely blew out the oilmp and went back to the back room to sleep.


    But Gu Jinan didnt know that he had taught him a good younger brother. After seeing the painting he painted, he already had a bold idea in his mind.


    The next day, before dawn, the houses at the end of the vige were all busy. As the only three elders of the Gu family, the third grandfather and the third grandmother got up before dawn and went to Gu Dafu''s house to help.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui also got up and took Tong Dayu''s family, Lao Zhu''s family, Wang Yongfu''s daughter-inw Wang Ma and his sister Xu Wang to go to Gu Dafu''s house to do some work.


    Before leaving, he told the group of gatekeepers: "There is no need to rush to call Brother An. He is too tired from running around for so many days. Wait until the end of the day to wake him up. Look at Brother Cheng and let him wake up." Then go practice boxing and have breakfast by yourself, and dont bother Brother An.


    Cheng Ge''er lived in the same courtyard as An Ge''er and liked to stick to An Ge''er. She was afraid that he would not know what was going on and would go to An Ge''er''s house to make trouble.


    "Yes, Mrs. Dong." Da Tuan responded and sent Gu Dashan, Cui and the others out of the house.


    Many people havee to Gu Dafu''s family, all from several families at the end of the vige, all here to help.


    When Mrs. Chen saw Mrs. Cui and the others, she hurriedly said: "Sister-inw Dashan, you are finally here. Sister-inw Lao Zhu, you and the Wang family''s siblings will tidy up the inside and outside of the house to make it look nice."


    He called Zhu Camellia again: "Camellia, Xu Qing''s mother, you twoe with me to the kitchen and help Eldest Sister and Le Yatou prepare some wedding dishes. This will be sent to the Xu family along with the engagement gift."


    When people in Dachu get engaged, the man will give the woman the engagement gift, there will be six happy foods, which are simr to the nine sweet gifts. They both mean that the couple will live a prosperous life in the future and not worry about eating and drinking.


    "Hey." Wang Ma responded and took Xu Wang to work in the kitchen of Gu Dafu''s house.


    Mrs. Xu Wang kept her head down, not daring to look up at all. This was the first time she hade to Gu Dafu''s new home in so many years... Because Gu Yumei misunderstood her hooking up with Gu Dafu, even though Gu Yumei was dead, she still I didn''t dare toe to Gu Dafu''s house. It was only a few yearster that I dared to officially enter Gu Dafu''s house.


    Gu Dafu is extremely happy today. His only son is engaged and will get married soon. When Brother Xing gets married and has a baby, all the major events in his life will bepleted and he wont have to worry about anything.


    "Third uncle, third uncle''s wife, Dashan, brothers and sisters, you are here. Thank you for your hard work. I made some food at home. You guys eat some first to fill your stomach. When the auspicious timees, I have to trouble you to apany me to deliver the engagement to the Xu family. Let''s go." Gu Dafu said to Gu Dashan and the others with a smile. He looked rxed, but he was extremely nervous in his heart. He was afraid that something would go wrong with the engagement ceremony, or if it was not done well, he would beughed at by rtives and friends of the Xu family.

 Chapter 1265: Steal the limelight

    Chapter 1265: Steal the limelight


    Chapter 1265: Stealing the limelight


    The Xu family is a wealthy family in the county, and all three of their rtives are prominent figures. His family came from famine, and even if his son is a schr, he has a weak foundation. Going to such a family to give a betrothal gift will make him feel intimidated when facing rtives and friends of the Xu family.


    As Gu Dafu said, he was stunned when he saw Mrs. Xu Wang, and quickly stepped aside. Seeing this, Mrs. Xu also stepped aside. The two of them stayed far away from each other, for fear of causing any misunderstandings.


    Gu Dexing was following Gu Dafu and was stunned when he saw this scene. Thinking of the misunderstanding between his father and Xu Wang, he felt a little guilty and suddenly had an idea.


    My mother is very good, and my father is still thinking about her. But after all, my mother has passed away a few years ago, and my father is not too old. If he wants to pursue an official career in the future, he will have to leave home often, and he may not be able toe back for a few years. trip.


    If only Dad could have apanion, his life would be easier in the future.


    With this thought, Gu Dexing took the initiative to say hello to Mrs. Xu Wang for the first time: "Aunt Xu."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xu Wang was stunned and froze in ce. She didn''t understand why Gu Dexing called her?


    But Xu Wang was smart and quickly came to his senses. He saluted Gu Dexing and asked, "Master Xing, what''s the point of calling you a ve?"


    Gu Dexing:


    Master? Minion?


    That''s not what he meant.


    Gu Dexing had no choice but to say: "It''s okay, you have worked hard, go and do your work."


    Xu Wangshi was startled, and she followed Wang Mashi.


    Gu Dewang was walking from the kitchen with two meat pies in one hand and a bowl of soy milk in the other. When he saw this scene, he took a bite of the meat pie, came over, and asked secretly: "Brother Dexing, what are you doing?" Do you want a mother?"


    He looked at Xu Wang''s retreating back and said, "Well, Aunt Xu is very nice, and Xu Qing is also very honest. If she bes a family with us, it won''t be too much trouble."


    It''s better than going to those widows who have bad tempers and are promiscuous.


    Gu Dexing''s face turned green and he red at Gu Dewang: "Stop talking nonsense. When did I have this intention?"


    Since Sister Mei''s death, he thought about his past and realized that he was quite a bastard. Later, he was able to listen to An Geer''s words and decided to learn how to behave from An Geer.


    Now that I have learned a lot, I know that tongue is the source of trouble, so I scolded Gu Dewang and not allowed him to talk nonsense.


    "I understand, I understand, so I asked in a low voice." Gu Dewang winked at him and asked: "Brother Dexing, what did I guess? Did I guess it right?"


    "What''s right? If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful that the second aunt will beat you up." Gu Dexing did not admit it, but when he saw Xu Qing, he said to Gu Dewang: "Xu Qing is young and can''t do heavy work. Let him be treated well." If you don''t know a word, just teach him."


    Hahahaha, let him teach Xu Qing? Brother, are you kidding me? For someone like me who doesn''t like studying, teaching Xu Qing would be ruining him.


    However, if Aunt Xu really marries her uncle, then Xu Qing will be his brother, and the teaching will be fine.


    "Okay." Gu Dewang agreed, went to Xu Qing, kindly gave him one of his meat pies, and asked: "Xu Qing, do you want a brother?"


    Look at how smart he was in asking questions. He only asked whether Xu Qing wanted a brother, but not whether Xu Qing wanted a father. This would not make anyone suspicious at all.


    Xu Qing:


    Gu Jinan got up at thest quarter of the day. He didn''t sleep wellst night and his head was a little heavy. After getting up, he took a Xingshen pill first, and then went out to brush his teeth and wash his face after his head was clear.


    Brother Cheng had already brought him breakfast back to the main room in the yard, and greeted him: "Brother,e quickly and have breakfast. After eating, you have to go to Brother Dexing''s house. We have to leave for the county seat at 1:30. It''s half past midnight." Enter the Xu family gate." Auspicious times are considered good, but you can''t do it toote, otherwise it will be unlucky.


    Gu Jinan nodded, quickly ate breakfast, and nced at Brother Cheng again, wanting to remind him not to talk nonsense when he saw Mr. Ouyang today. But thinking about it, this was undoubtedly reminding Brother Cheng of his affair with the third girl, but he gave up in the end.


    Lets go and put on new clothes. Lets go to Brother Dexings house. After Gu Jinan finished eating, he cleaned his hands and urged Brother Cheng to go back to the house and change into new clothes.


    When giving a betrothal gift, dont dress too casually.


    Brother Cheng immediately ran back to his room, put on the new clothes that Cui had prepared for him, and asked Gu Jinan to tie his hair again. The two brothers went out together to Gu Dafu''s house.


    Hey, youre here, have you brought the carriage? Mrs. Chen saw them and immediately stretched her neck and asked.


    The Xu family is a wealthy family in the county. The Chen family doesn''t want to be underestimated by the Xu family. Knowing that Gu Jin''an''s family has a carriage, she has already agreed to let them bring the carriage and drive the carriage to deliver the engagement gift and give it to Gu Dexing properly. Long face.


    Gu Jinan said: "Take it with you and park it on the side of the road."


    Mrs. Chen was very happy after hearing this. Seeing that everyone had arrived, she hurriedly said: "Brother, let''s go. We have to pick up Mr. Ouyang when we get to the town. If we leave toote, I''m afraid we will miss the good time."


    Then he said to the matchmaker Tong who was invited from Linhe Prefecture: "Aunt Tong, I''m going to trouble you today. You have to do this beautifully. This is only once in a lifetime."


    Mr. Chen wanted to show her face. When she saw that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were engaged in the engagement ceremony, they invited a matchmaker named Zong, who was famous in Da Chu. She also went to beg Gu Jinli and asked her to invite the matchmaker to shock the Xu family.


    But how could it be so easy to hire a matchmaker? Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were able to hire a matchmaker because of General Guo.


    Gu Jinli refused, saying he couldn''t be invited.


    Chen had no choice but to go around He''an Prefecture and found that all the matchmakers were not good enough. In the end, she spent a lot of money and sent Aling to Linhe Prefecture to invite matchmaker Tong.


    Matchmaker Tong is a famous official matchmaker in Linhe Prefecture and also famous in He''an Prefecture. After getting the money, he came quickly and said at this moment: "Don''t worry, I will definitely handle this matter for you today." You have to look pretty, it will definitely make your parents look proud!"


    That''s what Chen wanted, and he was so happy that heughed.


    Third Grandma urged: "Stop talking, it''s gettingte, hurry up and set off. This engagement ceremony is a big event, so we can''t bete."


    "Hey, hey, let''s go right away." Mrs. Chen responded, immediately greeted matchmaker Tong, and went out with the engagement gift.


    Everyone got on the carriage together and headed to the county town.


    When I arrived in town, I went to invite Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang had been waiting early in the morning. When he saw theming, he took a carriage and headed all the way to the county town.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very proud of Gu Dexing. They were waiting at the city gate. When they saw the Gu family''s motorcadeing, they asked Dou Meng to follow them in the car, and they went to Xu''s house together.


    Ms. Chen was so happy that her jaw almost dropped withughter. She didn''t expect that even the golden mountain of Dou Shaodong''s house would be willing to support them, so she was a little more arrogant.


    Arge group of people went to Xu''s house in a fussy way, stealing the show along the way.

 Chapter 1266: My face is swollen

    Chapter 1266: My face is swollen


    Chapter 1266 His face was swollen


    People from the county town came running to congratte them all the way: "Is this Gu Xiucai going to the Xu family to deliver the engagement gift? Congrattions, I wish Gu Xiucai and Miss Xu a happy marriage and a baby as soon as possible. of."


    The people in the county are not very literate, and even fewer can say auspicious words. Most of them speak the truth. asionally, a dozen or so will say something like a happy marriage.


    Gu Dexing''s personality was a bit introverted. When the big guys said this, his face turned red and he bowed to those who congratted him, which was considered a response.


    Ms. Chen rolled her eyes at him in disgust. Her mouth must have been sawed off, so why can''t she speak?


    But these are poor ghosts, so its okay not to talk to them, but you have to talk more to the golden mountain of Dou Shaodongs family.


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly asked Gu Dewang to tell Gu Dexing, andter asked Gu Dexing to take Dou Shaodong''s family into the Xu family gate. He grabbed Mr. Ouyang and stood aside, and the four of them went in together to let the people in the county have a look. Brother Xing Not worse than An Ge''er, he is a powerful man on the left and a golden mountain on the right. Those snobbery are so envious!


    Gu Dewang looked at his mother and wanted to say, "Mom, who in the entire Tianfu County is as snobbish as you?"


    But he didn''t dare to say it because he was afraid of being beaten, so he promised: "Don''t worry, I will definitely make you look good today and you will not lose your status."


    Mrs. Chen red at him: "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Remember, if you fail, and you don''t get enough limelight, I will kill you!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly ran away, calling Tong Dalei and others to distribute bean dregs cakes to the people watching the excitement: "Golden bean cakes, golden bean cakes, they sell for more than ten cents each in the shop. Young men from rich families all like to eat them, one for each person, let''s Everyone is happy."


    Cant take more!


    Ms. Chen is in great pain. This is all money.


    Dou Shaodong''s family raised the car curtain and looked out. Seeing Mrs. Chen''s face as if someone were cutting her flesh with a knife, sheughed out loud and said to Dou Zhi: "You are as virtuous as Liu Eryu, shrewd and stingy. If you really want to pretend to be rich, Just throw money away. If you dont want to throw away money, let alone a few pancakes. Things made of bean dregs are sold as gold if they are named Golden Bean Pancakes. The person named Gu is indeed a profiteer."


    Dou Zhi knelt down in the carriage and reminded Dou Shaodong''s family: "The surname you mentioned is Gu, the daughter-inw of Qin Baihu."


    You were almost killed by herst time, so take it easy. If Gu Xiaodong''s family hears about it, Qin Baihu will chop you up again and cheat you of another ten thousand taels of silver without Qin Baihu having to do anything.


    Dou Shaodong''s face turned green and he red at Dou Zhi: "If you can''t speak, just shut up and pick out the things I don''t want to hear. Do you want to be fined a monthly fee?"


    After he finished cursing, he asked: "I wonder if Qin Baihu will go to the Xu family today? He and Gu Dexing also fled from famine together, so they have to go and help support the scene, right?"


    Hundreds of families, in this poor countryside, are considered high officials.


    Dou Zhi: "I guess I will go back to the young master."


    The farmers in the four nearby counties have almost borrowed money, and some restless people in the county have been rectified. Qin Baihu does not need to lead troops to guard the county town all day long, so he will definitely find time to go to Xu''s house. of.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family was very happy: "That''s good. This trip is worth it."


    After hearing this, Dou Zhi nced at his young master and asked, "Master, I will find you a beautiful woman in a few days."


    If you don''t take a nap, I''ll wonder if your hobbies have changed.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was angry: "Put away your thoughts, this Shaodong''s family just respects Qin Baihu!"


    How could Mr. Marquis have such thoughts? And he, Dou Ke, only likes women, especially beauties with good-looking faces and delicate bodies!


    Dou Zhi responded obediently: "Yes, this ve is wrong." Dou Shaodong snorted coldly: "Huh, it''s good that you know your mistake. I will close my eyes for a while and call me when I get there."


    There was so much noise that they were going to Xu''s house to deliver the engagement gift. Before they even arrived at Xu''s house, word spread throughout most of the county. Mr. Xu was extremely shocked: "What? Not only Mr. Ouyang is here, Dou Shaodong''s family is also here. ?!


    Hey, this is incredible. The marriage between Miss Zhong and Brother Xing is so worth it.


    "Butler, please quickly ask the servants toy a nket in front of the door. When the noblees, don''t let the dust on the ground touch your feet." Mr. Xu ordered hurriedly: "Boss, second, third, you guys Quickly take your respective brothers and follow me to the gate to wait."


    "Zhaoming, don''t go there today, just follow grandpa. Do you have to show your face well so that Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family will remember you?"


    Last time Zhaoming was asked to deliver cash to Dou Shaodong''s family, but Dou Shaodong''s family was busy going to Fucheng and lost their temper again. They did not see Zhaoming. This time they had to curry favor with this big tycoon.


    Once you make good friends, the benefits will continue in the future.


    "Hey, don''t worry, grandpa, I won''t let you down." Although Xu Zhaoming felt that it was not good to curry favor with others, Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family were both good people. Instead of currying favor with those evil people, he feltfortable currying favor with these two people. too much.


    Mr. Xu was very pleased, nodded, and red at Mr. Xu and said: "Boss, go back and tell your wife first, let her take good care of Ling Yatou. If Ling Yatou dares to be stupid today, or say something to Zhong Yatou or Chen If you are not good, just wait to be sent to the vige in the countryside!"


    Yes, yes, dont worry, father, my son will go back and tell Mrs. Zeng right away and ask her to take good care of the spirit girl. The uncle of the Xu family said, wiping cold sweat, and hurried back to the backyard to find Mrs. Zeng.


    In Zeng''s yard, Xu Ling was crying to Zeng: "Mom, it''s not that my daughter dislikes the Gu family, it''s that the Gu family is too arrogant. Gu Jinan doesn''t like her at all? Can''t he ask his daughter toe to his door?"


    "I''m not to me for what happened to Gu Dexing. It''s all Chen''s fault. You don''t know how shameless she is. She took her daughter''s hand and asked about the marriage when she saw her. My daughter is ady of the family, how can I tolerate her? If she shows any dissatisfaction in this way, she will point at her daughter and yell at her, but her daughter is so wronged to death, woo woo woo..."


    After hearing this, Ms. Zeng felt extremely distressed andforted Xu Ling: "My dear daughter, don''t cry. The Gu family just came here to escape famine. There are only a few people in the n. What''s the use of currying favor with some noble people? Wait for this. The next time you return to Jiangnan, mother will find you a big family from Jiangnan to marry into, making Miss Zhong envious of you."


    "Shut up, Mrs. Zeng, have you forgotten how dad scolded us? Dad said that if anyone dares to say that the Gu family is fleeing from famine and gives trouble to the Gu family, they will be kicked out of the house!" Xu The uncle heard this before he entered the house and was so angry that he cursed and told Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family that they had personally apanied Gu Dexing to deliver the engagement gift, as well as what Mr. Xu said.


    "What? Mr. Ouyang and the Dou Shaodong family came together to give Gu Dexing the engagement gift?" Mrs. Zeng stood up in shock and looked at her man with wide eyes: "My lord, are you kidding me? People like Mr. Ouyang and the Dou Shaodong family can Are you here to give the engagement gift? How can the Gu Dexing family be so proud?"


    It''s not Gu Jin''an who''s getting engaged, it''s Gu Dexing.


    The uncle of the Xu family sneered: "Don''t believe it, Gu Dexing has such a big face."


    Then he pointed at Xu Ling and said: "I made you look down on Gu Dexing and made you offend Mrs. Chen. Now you are embarrassed. Such a good marriage was taken away by Zhong Yatou."


    Xu Ling had been confused for a long time, angry and aggrieved, and felt that her face was swollen.

 Chapter 1267: Falling in love with Dou Shaodong’s family

    Chapter 1267: Falling in love with Dou Shaodong��s family


    Chapter 1267: Falling in love with Dou Shaodongs family


    After she was shocked and angry, she covered her face and cried: "How did my daughter know that the Gu family would make friends with such a noble person? It was obviously you who told your mother that your daughter is ady of the family and she is going to marry into a wealthy family... Mrs. Chen is a country peasant woman. My daughter revealed her intention to marry her. Can my daughter not be angry? I just said a few unpleasant words...My daughter has been punished by her grandfather, isnt that enough? What else do you want to do with your daughter? Wow~"


    The Xu family uncle and the Zeng family were choked. Xu Ling was right. They did say these words to her, but they were just dreaming. The powerful people in the family looked down on people like them at all.


    In the eyes of the rich and powerful, the Xu family was just a nouveau riche in the countryside with only a few small fortunes. It was impossible to marry someone into the family, and the best they could do was to be a concubine.


    The Zeng couple brought it upon themselves, and they almost ruined Xu Ling''s education.


    The Xu family uncle was a little embarrassed, and waved his hands and said: "Okay, okay, don''t say these useless things. You should be good today and say some nice words when you see Ms. Chen. Even if she gives you a look, you have to do it." Hold it back, or your grandpa will send you to a vige in the countryside, and your parents will not be able to save you."


    They were specially called back by their father. As soon as they came back, they were scolded so hard that their backs were almost broken. He also saw that his father really valued the Gu family, and he really wanted to correct Girl Ling''s temper.


    He knows very well what kind of person Dad is. Once his temper rises, it will not go down easily. Girl Lings temper must be changed, otherwise their whole family will suffer.


    Xu Ling looked at her father in horror: "What? Grandpa wants to send me to a vige in the countryside?!"


    The uncle of the Xu family said: "That''s right, so you''d better be obedient and stop being stupid. Fortunately, your brother is there to support you, otherwise your grandfather would have sent you away long ago, and you wouldn''t even be able to see us. .


    He then said to Mrs. Zeng: "Look at Ling girl, I have to rush to meet Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family. These two have to be fawning over."


    After hearing this, Ms. Zeng had a thought and hurriedly grabbed the Xu family uncle: "Ms. Master, Dou Shaodong''s family hasn''t announced their marriage yet, so why don''t we..."


    The uncle of the Xu family said angrily: "You should stop thinking about it. What kind of reputation does Dou Shaodong''s family have in Jiangnan? It''s not like there aren''t girls from wealthy businessmen in Jiangnan who have plotted against Dou Shaodong''s family, but what''s the result? They slept in vain, and they were so troubled that they even jumped into the well. Its no use, I can only find a poor boy to marry in the end.


    Sons of imperial merchants like Dou Shaodong''s family are the golden turtles in the eyes of many wealthy businessmen. Aftering to Jiangnan for a few years, several families have plotted against Dou Shaodong''s family, but Dou Shaodong''s family is ruthless, even if the girl''s family cooks the raw rice. Even if he doesn''t have food, he won''t marry either.


    Instead, he said: "I was raped by you again. It was you who raped me. It''s good that I didn''t sue the official. You still want to marry into the Dou family? Are you worthy? Being a concubine is not enough."


    He also warned those who wanted to plot his marriage: "Please give me a break. I will only marry a noble girl as my wife. Even if you are a merchant girl, I will not marry you even if you look like a fairy!"


    In the eyes of men like them, good-looking women are just for sleeping, while nobledies are the ones they want to marry.


    Mrs. Zeng''s face turned pale when she thought of Dou Shaodong''s family''s dealings with the Wei family girl. She no longer dared to attack Dou Shaodong''s family.


    The uncle of the Xu family was afraid of what Xu Ling would do in private, so he red at her and said, "Stop your little thoughts. You can''t conquer Dou Shaodong''s family. If you don''t want to be forced to jump into the well, don''t provoke her." he."


    He then said to Mrs. Zeng: "Tell her carefully how Dou Shaodong''s family dealt with the girls who plotted against him. Don''t let her make stupid mistakes."


    Having said that, he left immediately without further dy to meet Mr. Ouyang and the others.


    The Xu family was very lively today and made a big ssh. When the wealthy households in the county heard that Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodongs family came to their door in person, they hurriedly asked their servants to go back and gave away gifts three times more valuable than before. The congrattory giftes.


    There are also some families with simr status to the Xu family. They originally just sent servants to deliver congrattory gifts. After hearing the news, they came to congratte them in person: "Hey, Mr. Xu, congrattions. Your eldest granddaughter is getting married. This is a great marriage." Its such an enviable knot.


    Mr. Xu was so happy that his chin almost dropped. He pretended to be reserved and said: "No, no, it''s just Brother Xing who helped Dou Ou Bank a little bit. He took a few sses with Mr. Ouyang. It''s some fate. Mr. Ouyang I just came with Dou Shaodongs family.


    Nonsence! You just said that your grandson-inw is brothers with Dou Shaodong''s family, and master and apprentice with Mr. Ouyang, so why are you pretending?


    But the big guys still have to showpliments and say all kinds of good things.


    Mr. Xu didn''t have time to talk to them today. After a few words, he hurried to entertain Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Mr. Lu was also extremely happy today. She held Xu Zhong''s hand and said, "Mother, you have made a living. I originally thought that this marriage was just an ordinary marriage, but now we have reached a higher level!"


    In addition to Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s familying to the house in person, the engagement gift given by Gu Dafu''s family was also very ttering to Mr. Xu. In addition to three sets of gold-tipped face masks and three sets of silver-tipped face masks, there was also a pair of jade pendants and a box of nine pearls.


    The pearl was as big as an index finger, equal in size, round and shiny.


    "Pearls of this size are extremely hard to find. If you keep them as hairpins and wear them, you will look very handsome. When your aunt looked at the box of pearls, her teeth were almost broken." Mrs. Lu was so happy that she said, In the past, my eldest sister-inw always said that Linglong was not blessed with good fortune and had bad luck in marriage. She was afraid that she would not be able to find any rich family in this life. But now, look at her Linglong family, and it seems that they are not very prosperous!


    Xu Zhong blushed with embarrassment, but hurriedly reminded Mrs. Lu: "Mom, please don''t say that. If my uncle hears it, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. If this kind of words spread, others will say that we are toocent." ,not good."


    Compared with those with gold heads, silver heads, and pearls, Xu Zhong was more happy with the money Gu Dexing gave her... He actually gave her a purse when she returned her engagement clothes, saying that it was the money he earned, so that She took it.


    When she came back, she took it out and looked at it. There were three hundred taels of silver notes in it.


    Although it wasn''t much, she was very touched by this gesture of giving her money... The rtionship between her father and mother was already good enough, but she didn''t see her father giving any money he earned to her mother. She was really lucky. , met Gu Dexing.


    You are indeed lucky. If you met Gu Dexing a few years ago, you would cry to death.


    "Mother is telling you quietly and will not spread this word." Mrs. Lu patted Xu Zhong''s hand and said, "Okay, you stay in the room. Mother went out to entertain the guests. Mrs. Chen is still here." Well, I have to take good care of her."


    The Chen family didn''t need the Lu family''s entertainment at all, and now they are proudly rectifying Xu Ling.


    "Sister-inw Xu, girl Ling is quite old, why haven''t you said we''re kissing you yet? Girls have a short flowering period, so we have to say goodbye quickly, otherwise if someone discovers girl Ling''s true temper, she will be Its hard to get married... Hey, look, Im talking nonsense again,dies, dont pay attention, Ling Yatou is a good girl. Mrs. Chens words of concealment made Mrs. Zeng very angry.


    No wonder Ling Yatou was so angry that she scolded Mrs. Chen face to face. Mrs. Chen is someone who deserves to be scolded, and her words can make someone angry to death.

 Chapter 1268: Sprinkle tea

    Chapter 1268: Sprinkle tea


    Chapter 1268: Throwing tea


    But with so manydies here, it was impossible for Mrs. Zeng to quarrel with Mrs. Chen, so she could only endure it and said: "My inws are interested. Girl Ling is not too old, and the rule in our Dachu is that the elder brother and sister After we say goodbye, the younger siblings can say goodbye."


    There is nothing wrong with this saying at first nce, but if you take a closer look, there are many problems.


    Mr. Chen was feeling proud at first, but when she came to think of it, she was so angry that her head almost started to smoke. Well, Mrs. Xu Zeng, didnt you clearly say that Xu Zhong was too old to get married, so you just gave in to brother Xing? !


    Mrs. Chen was just here to show off today, so how could she bear this secret anger and not fight back? She sneered and said, "Then my dear mother-inw must hurry up and say goodbye to Zhao Ming. You are already a big boss. If you don''t say goodbye, your family will be ruined." The clever girl will be turned into an old girl."


    Heh, do you think Brother Xing and Xu Zhong are older? Your Xu Zhaoming is not young anymore, what a joke.


    Mrs. Zeng did not expect that Mrs. Chen would take issue with Xu Zhaoming, and she was so angry that her face almost twisted, but she quickly smiled and said: "My aunt is overly worried. Zhaoming is a man and a schr with a good reputation. In order to obtain a good name, this schr, Its toote to get married, and most people get married after they are over 30 years old.


    "You don''t get married until you are over thirty? If you are short-lived, you will die!" Ms. Chen said this in shock, and then said: "My aunt, you''d better arrange the marriage for Zhaoming as soon as possible. This man The baby is getting older, and if he doesnt have a wife to relieve his anger, he may have to find someone outside, and it wont be good if he gets Hualiu disease. And there are still some immortal kings, if your family is Zhaoming... wouldnt it mean that he will be extinct? "


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned. The otherdies lowered their heads to hold back theirughter. This Gu Chen family was too daring to say anything.


    Zeng didn''t expect that Chen would dare to say so. She was so shocked that she was speechless for a while.


    The third grandma was so angry that she pped Mrs. Chen and said angrily: "Ms. Chen, are you being stupid again? Zhaoming is the grandson of the Xu family. The Xu family has the final say on marriages. Why do you, an inw aunt, talk so much?"


    You can give the olddy some time to calm down. If we continue talking, will this marriage still be consummated? Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Xu will get angry and cancel the wedding?


    Then he said to Mrs. Zeng: "Don''t be angry, eldest daughter-inw of the Xu family. Mrs. Chen is a country woman and is used to it. Don''t be like her."


    "You shrew, you dare to say that to my brother, get out of the Xu family!" Xu Ling was also shocked by Chen''s words. At this moment, she came back to her senses, and was so angry that she directly picked up her tea bowl and moved towards it. Chen poured it away.


    Mr. Chen is such a thief. She had been on guard against Xu Ling for a long time. When she saw Xu Ling holding the tea bowl, she immediately jumped up and hid aside.


    With a crash, all the tea was poured on Mrs. Jiang... In fact, the wife closest to Chen was County Magistrate Zheng. If Mrs. Jiang hadn''t rushed over to block her, the tea would have been poured on Mrs. Zheng.


    Mrs. Zheng was shocked. She didn''t expect that she would encounter such a fight in person when she came to a banquet.


    And the two parties involved in the fight are still married to the inws. This... Xianggong is indeed right. This Chen family is a master who can cause trouble wherever he goes.


    "Mrs. Jiang, calm down!" Mrs. Zeng rushed over to apologize to Mrs. Jiang, and then called the maid: "Hurry up and bring a dry cloth to wipe Mrs. Jiang."


    Zeng''s hands are shaking. Mrs. Jiang is the mother-inw of Jiang County Lieutenant of Jiang Banner. She is very old and senior. She was spilled tea by Ling Yatou. This time, Ling Yatou must be stripped of her skin by her father-inw?


    With so manydies present, once a few gossips spread, the reputation of Ling Yatou will be ruined.


    Girl Ling, why dont youe here quickly and apologize to Mrs. Jiang! Zeng yelled, wanting to p Xu Ling. Of course, she wanted to kill Chen even more.


    Ms. Chen, this harmful person, has caused misery to her whole house.


    Xu Ling was frightened and cried: "I, I don''t want to hurt Mrs. Jiang, I want to hurt Mrs. Chen."


    He pointed at Mrs. Chen and cursed: "Shrew, this happened because of you, why don''t youe over and apologize to Mrs. Jiang!"


    Mrs. Chen: "Ah, you spilled the tea yourself. It''s none of my business. Just apologize!"


    You, you, wuwuwu~ Xu Ling felt extremely aggrieved and cried. The third grandma wanted to grab Mrs. Chen and give her a beating, but if the quarrel continued, it would only get worse, so she had toe over and apologize to Mrs. Jiang: "Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Chen is just a rough country woman. I have made you suffer. I''m really sorry. Cant live.


    Mrs. Jiang was extremely tired. She waved her hands and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Today is a good day for the Gu and Xu families to get engaged. They should be happy."


    After speaking, he said to Mrs. Zheng: "Mrs. Zheng, in rural areas, the rules are not as good as those in aristocratic families, which scares you."


    When Mrs. Zeng and Mrs. Lu saw this, they hurried over and apologized to Mrs. Zheng: "Madam, calm down, I made youugh. I''m sorry."


    Magistrate Zheng had already told Mrs. Zheng about the Gu family''s temper, and specifically mentioned Chen''s shrewdness. Therefore, although Mrs. Zheng was frightened, she still said: "I''m fine, you don''t need to apologize."


    He added: "Mrs. Jiang is right. Today is a happy day. We should rejoice. Don''t be angry anymore."


    After speaking, he nced at Chen and Zeng.


    Chen said with a smile: "Since the county magistrate''s wife has spoken, I will do what the county magistrate''s wife said and won''t be angry."


    Mrs. Zeng was very angry with her honest look, but she couldn''t get angry and could only apologize: "Madam, what you said is that today is a good day for the Gu and Xu families, so we can''t let it go bad." So festive."


    He shouted to Xu Ling again: "Why don''t youe over quickly and apologize to Mrs. Zheng!"


    Do you want to be sent to Zhuangzi for a dead girl who only gets into trouble and cant help the family?


    After hearing this, Xu Ling came over with tears in her eyes, saluted, and said, "I''m sorry, madam. It''s all my fault."


    Mrs. Zheng really didnt want to talk about it anymore, so she said, Its okay, theres no need to say anything more.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Mrs. Jiang and said, "Madam, you are tired. I have brought a change of clothes. I will apany you to change your clothes. It is not good to wear wet clothes."


    When women from aristocratic families go out for a banquet, they will bring an extra set of clothes to prevent their clothes from getting dirty or encountering any idents, and to rece them.


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Lao."


    Mrs. Zheng might as well leave her for a while to avoid too much embarrassment.


    Ms. Lu quickly stood up and said, "I''ll take the twodies with me."


    "Okay." Mrs. Zheng nodded with a smile, took her daughter, apanied Mrs. Jiang, and followed Mrs. Lu.


    After the twodies left, Mrs. Chen apologized to thedies present: "Madams, I made youugh. I''m really sorry."


    Thedies smiled dryly and said, "Ms. Gu, you are serious. We are fine."


    It''s really okay. It''s just that Mrs. Zeng is almost dying because of your anger. Why don''t you apologize to her?


    Apologise to Mr. Zeng? That''s impossible. Madam Chen really wanted Madam Zeng to be so angry that she couldn''t make Madam Zeng secretly talk to her to anger her.

 Chapter 1269: Clock idiot

    Chapter 1269: Clock idiot


    Chapter 1269 Idiot Zhong


    Mrs. Zeng was so angry that she wanted to strangle Mrs. Chen to death. This Mrs. Chen was really good at causing trouble. It was obvious that she deserved a beating for her words, so she secretly replied a few words. Now after irritating Xu Ling into causing trouble, Chen came here to pretend to be a good person again.


    Pooh, what are you pretending to be? Its best to let Xu Zhong marry her and not be able to conceive for ten years. Mrs. Chen will be so angry!


    After Mrs. Zeng scolded Mrs. Chen in her heart, she quickly took Xu Ling to apologize to thedies present.


    Although Xu Ling was not happy, for the sake of his own reputation, he could only shed tears and apologize at the same time, which made Mrs. Chen very happy.


    The third grandma pinched Mrs. Chen quietly, stared at her, and told her to calm down.


    Ms. Chen took revenge on everything today, nodding her head repeatedly to indicate that she would stop.


    Mr. Xu had been worried that Chen and Xu Ling would start fighting again, so he kept his servants staring at this ce. When he got the news, he was so angry that he almost fell down on the banquet.


    Why is Ling girl so impulsive? How dare you throw tea at Mrs. Chen in public!


    You just throw it, but at least it''s a little more urate. When it''s poured on Mrs. Jiang, do you want the two families to be enemies, or do you want to never get married?


    Its Mr. Chens fault again. This woman is really ignorant. He has already helped to settle her familys affairs. Why doesnt she just stop?


    Mr. Xu really wants to release the Chen family and harm the Chen family, but this is impossible. If the Chen family is released, if the Chen family does some evil, his Xu family, as an inw of the Gu family, will also be embarrassed.


    Mr. Xu could only sulk secretly. While he was angry, a servant came to report: "Master, Qin Baihu is here, and he also brought a group of soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp."


    Mr. Xu was happy when he heard that Qin Sang wasing, but he was a little unhappy when he heard that he had brought a group of soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp.


    The leader of the army is killing and the evil spirit is so strong. It would be a big loss to wait for a good day to eat and drink for free.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng asked: "Soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp? But Zhong Yu and the others?"


    He heard that Zhong Yu and the others went to chase Liu Zongqi, who had defected from Hushan Prefecture. When they came back at this time, they should have captured Liu Zongqi.


    Mr. Ouyang asked: "Zhong Yu? That Yaoer from the Zhong family in Jiangdu Prefecture, Jiangnan? Why is this kid here?"


    "The youngest son of the Zhong family in Jiangdu Prefecture in Jiangnan?!" Mr. Xu stood up in shock, looked at Mr. Ouyang and said, "Sir, are you talking about the Zhong family in Jiangdu Prefecture?"


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "Yes, it''s his home."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was so excited that he was shaking with excitement. Oh my God, you are so kind to our Xu family. All the well-known and respectable people in the country are running to his Xu family. Its hard for the Xu family to even think about it!


    Zhaoming, Zhaoming,e with grandpa to greet the distinguished guests! Mr. Xu grabbed Xu Zhaoming, followed by arge group of rich men from the county town, and ran to greet Zhong Yu.


    Qin Sang had already brought Zhong Yu and the others to the front yard of the living room. When he saw Mr. Xu, he cupped his hands and said, "Mr. Xu..."


    As soon as he shouted, he was interrupted by Mr. Xu.


    Stop talking, no one has time to listen to a hundred households like you now. We want to curry favor with Mr. Zhong, so go away!


    "Qin Baihu, this is Mr. Zhong, right? He is indeed a talented man, with the air of a noble man all over his body." Mr. Xu saw the difference in Zhong Yu at a nce. He stepped forward and held his hand and said, "Mr. Zhong hase a long way. Youve worked hard here,e in, take a rest and have something to eat.


    Zhong Yu was shocked: "You always know who I am?" He came to Tianfu County today just to show off.


    Due to the defection of Mr. Liu from Hushan Prefecture, Baishan Mansion and Yuyang Mansion in Jianghuai were in chaos again. Hushan Prefecture was also unsettled due to the tax issue and did not dare to send the entire battalion to pursue Mr. Liu. Jianghuai Capital Command envoys Si asked the He''an Mansion garrison camp to send troops to help, and this task fell on Deputy General Lan. Zhong Yu also took the opportunity to ask for orders to follow.


    He was lucky. He actually faced Mr. Liu Qi head-on and captured Mr. Liu alive. He will definitely be promoted when he goes back this time. He wille to Tianfu County specifically to show off to Qin Sang and tell him: My boss Although the position of g has been taken away, I have the ability to be promoted back, so just wait!


    It happened that Qin Sang came to Xu''s house to congratte him, so he came with a group of soldiers.


    But he didn''t expect Mr. Xu to be so enthusiastic and hold his hand and talk as soon as they met.


    Zhong Yu was not used to it, so he pulled his hand back, but as soon as he pulled it back, Mr. Xu pulled him back to hold it.


    Young Master Zhong is a noble son of a noble family, how dare I not recognize him? Mr. Xu said with a smile, but Zhong Yu looked unhappy.


    He went to be a soldier and didn''t want people to know his identity, lest others give him preferential treatment because of his identity.


    Qin Sang smiled, asking you toe here to show off would be like shooting yourself in the foot.


    Mr. Xu added: "Mr. Zhong came all the way here. He must be exhausted. Hurry up and go in with me to have something to eat and have a good rest." Mr. Xu looked attentive, as if he was afraid that Zhong Yu would be tired and hungry.


    Why did youe all the way? I just followed the man named Qin here. Are you still exhausted? Look down on people, right? I dont know how good my health is, how could I be exhausted!


    But after all, Zhong Yu came from a noble family and was well-educated. He smiled at Mr. Xu and said, "Thank you for being old. My brothers are still hungry. Please prepare two banquets for them."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhong, I will ask someone to make arrangements for them immediately." Mr. Xu said, turning to Uncle Xu and said: "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and prepare the best noodles on the two tables for all the military masters to eat. Delicious!


    The tone was very bad, and he was ming Xu Ling''s troubles on the head of the Xu family.


    "Yes." The uncle of the Xu family felt a little reluctant. He wanted to stay with Zhong Yu... Zhong Yu seemed to be a fool, so he should be easy to tter. If he could tter him well, he might be able to marry Xu Ling. He is a concubine.


    From a family like the Xu family, it was considered a high position for a daughter to be a concubine for the Zhong family.


    Good work! A group of soldiers shouted thanks, which shook the Xu family master out of his wits. He hurriedly arranged a table for them, fearing that if it was toote, the soldiers would be so hungry that they would kill him.


    Master Zhong,e here, lets go inside to eat and talk. Mr. Xu dragged Zhong Yule into the living room regardless of whether he liked it or not.


    Zhong Yu was helpless and looked at Qin Sang, giving him a hint in his eyes and asking him to save him.


    But Qin Sang said: "Brother Zhong, today is the engagement day for the Gu and Xu families. Since you havee to visit, you must give a gift, otherwise others will say that the Fucheng garrison camp and the Zhong family have no rules."


    Zhong Yu was stunned and looked at Qin Sang... I came to show off to you, and I didnt bring any gifts at all. How could I give them to you? !


    But as a son of the Zhong family, he enjoys the benefits brought by the Zhong family, and he still cares about the reputation of the Zhong family. Because he is a soldier, he has the responsibility to maintain the reputation of the camp. Qin Sang''s words poked his weakness. , for the sake of the reputation of Daying and the Zhong family, they could only take out a jade pendant and handed it to Mr. Xu: "I came in a hurry, and I didn''t know there was a happy event in the Xu family. This Xu family pendant will be used as a congrattory gift and given to the Xu family."


    Qin Sang has a headache. This idiot Zhong actually brought Zhong Jiapei as a gift. Master Zhong would be very angry if he knew about it.

 Chapter 1270: Not for nothing

    Chapter 1270: Not for nothing


    Chapter 1270 It cant be seen in vain


    "This is a jade pendant that only the Zhong family can have. It''s not easy to give as a gift. You can change it to another one." Qin Sang stopped him.


    When Mr. Xu heard this, he quickly stopped and smiled at Zhong Yu: "It''s a great blessing for the Xu family that Mr. Zhong cane to congratte you. Don''t talk about gifts or not, just sit down and have a rest."


    Zhong Yu felt that this was not good. After putting away the jade pendant, he said, "I''m sorry. I''ll make up for the congrattory gift in a few days."


    Hey, hey, whatever happens, Mr. Xu said with a smile, pulled Xu Zhaoming over and said, This is my eldest grandson, called Zhaoming, and he is a schr of Jinke.


    Ive met Mr. Zhong. Xu Zhaoming saluted Zhong Yu.


    Although Zhong Yu became a soldier, he still remembered the etiquette of the aristocratic family and stood up to return Xu Zhaoming''s greeting: "Brother Xu."


    Mr. Xu smiled from ear to ear and said straightly: "Okay, okay, you are of the same age, so you should get along like brothers."


    The rich men present cursed in their hearts: Bah, old man Xu, do you really dare to say who Mr. Zhong is? Who is your grandson? How can we be called brothers if we are not worthy of carrying someone''s shoes?


    "Qin Baihu!" Dou Shaodong''s family smiled as if they had found gold. He ran over to greet Qin Sang and handed him a te of beef: "The Xu family''s beef is well cooked. Qin Baihu can try it."


    Doumeng:


    Master, you are almost a nanny, why are you always worried that Qin Baihu will have no food to eat?


    Qin Sang took the te and put it on the table beside him: "No, I won''t stay long. I will leave after saying hello to my father-inw and the others."


    He came to support Gu Dexing and left immediately.


    father inw? You are calling me father-inw before you get married. Young Marquis, you are too impatient. You can''t do this. Otherwise, you will beughed at if you don''t get married in the future.


    However, the Dou Shaodong family knew that Qin Sang cared about Gu Jinli very much and did not dare to tell him face to face that he should not get too close to the Gu family. Instead, they asked: "You are leaving so soon?"


    Disappointed, I thought I could have a meal with the young Marquis.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it seems to be rtively stable recently, but we can''t take it lightly."


    Other prefectures and cities are still in chaos, and everyone knows that the first Doou Bank was opened in Tianfu County. If a group of evil peoplee here, Tianfu County will be over.


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded: "Qin Baihu is right. The more we look at stability, the less we can rx."


    The little Marquis told us, he is treating him as one of his own, happy!


    He added: "Your future father-inw will sit at the same table with me. I will take you to meet him."


    Because Zhong Yu came, many people gathered around like watching monkeys, making it impossible to walk in the huge living room. However, Dou Shaodong''s family was prestigious and there were many people who fawned over him. Seeing him walking in front, They all gave way. He easily brought Qin Sang to Gu Dashan and others.


    "Uncle Dashan, Third Grandpa." Qin Sang talked to Gu Dashan and the others for a while. After eating something at Gu Dashan''s request, he quickly left: "Zhong Yu, have you eaten well? Take you with me. The soldiers are gone."


    "Here wee!" Zhong Yu almost cried. He had never been so happy when Qin Sang called him. Mr. Xu was so enthusiastic that he had the illusion that he was engaged to his granddaughter.


    "Mr. Xu, I have some errands to attend to, so I''m leaving now." Zhong Yu ran away as if for his life. Mr. Xu led Xu Zhaoming and a group of rich men from the county to chase after him: "Brother Yu, please slow down, I I''ll send you off, we have agreed that one day I will take Zhaoming to the Fucheng garrison camp to see you."


    Good guy, in just a moment, Mr. Xu even called Brother Yu and agreed to go to the Fucheng garrison camp to see him.


    Have you recognized your grandpa? Dou Shaodong asked Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu wanted to cry, so he ignored Dou Shaodong''s family and hurriedly followed Qin Sang.


    After finally getting out of Xu''s house, Zhong Yu exhaled as if he had been reborn: "I have escaped. It''s terrible. Are all squires in the countryside like this?" Qin Sang nced at him, half-smiling but not smiling. "Are you scared? Aren''t you moring toe?"


    Zhong Yu choked and red at Qin Sang: "Are you trying to trick me on purpose?"


    Qin Sang neither admitted nor denied: "I reminded you beforeing here that banquets in the countryside are not more noble than those from aristocratic families. What you say and do is more direct. You said that you have had countless banquets, but it was just an engagement banquet for the Xu family in the countryside. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Zhong Yu and said, "I only have two things to tell you. One is that you underestimated the enemy; the other is that you are responsible for it."


    Well, Zhong Yu was speechless again, his face was blue and red, and he really couldn''t save his face, so he had to say: "Mr. Liu Qi has been caught, and has been taken to Jianghuai Capital Commandery by the guards of Hushan Prefecture. , I have made a meritorious service!"


    After saying that, I saw that Qin Sang still looked expressionless. I felt quite embarrassed. Finally, I gave up showing off and said, "Let''s leave first. General Guo said that after you finish your work, you will go to the Fucheng garrison camp. He has something to ask you."


    He added: "I''m here to send a message to General Guo."


    Im not here to show off, Zhong Yu is not that naive!


    However, who believes it?


    Zhong Yu also felt that his words were not credible, so he quickly ran away with the group of soldiers.


    Dou Shaodongs familyughed so hard that he almost lost his breath: Idiot!


    Let you go against the young Marquis and learn a lesson.


    Qin Sang nced at him and said, "Zhong Yu is not bad, I can make friends with him."


    Zhong Yu is not only a talented person, but the Zhong family behind him is also a good ally.


    Dou Shaodongs family nodded and said, Understood.


    They didn''t say much. After only a few words, they quickly separated. One of them rode away, and the other turned around and returned to Xu''s house to continue eating.


    The engagement ceremony between Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong was very lively, and the news of the sessive visits of important people spread to several nearby counties and prefectures.


    Many families who were unable to reach him sent congrattory gifts in the next few days, and some even visited Mr. Xu in person, begging Mr. Xu to introduce them to Mr. Ouyang, Dou Shaodong''s family, and Mr. Zhong''s family.


    Mr. Xu was very shrewd. After epting the gift and getting benefits for his family, he said thest sentence: "Mr. Ouyang is an immortal and likes peace and quiet. He has specifically told us not to reveal his whereabouts. This is the magistrate." I have already promised, but its really hard for me to say.


    As for Zhong Yu, he is guarding the army camp in Fucheng. You can go find him yourself.


    Mr. Xu also took them to Doou Bank and asked them to meet Dou Shaodongs family. But who were Dou Shaodongs family? Can you let them see it in vain?


    Every time I went to see him, I got a lot of money from him. Every time I saw him, I got a lot of money from him. Those people were so scared that they didn''t dare toe back in a short time.


    After Mr. Xu was so happy for a few days, he called the Xu family uncle and his wife and ordered: "Let the girl out, pack her up, and send her to Zhuangzi in Hukang County."


    On the day of Xu Zhongding''s wedding ceremony, as soon as the guests left, Mr. Xu punished Xu Ling by locking her in a woodshed and giving her a steamed bun and a bowl of water every day. She has been locked up until today.

 Chapter 1271: complain

    Chapter 1271:in


    Chapter 1271 Comin


    The eldest son and his wife of the Xu family were anxious and said hurriedly: "Dad, the girl Ling has been locked up for three days and starved for three days. She already knows that she is afraid, so there is no need to send her to Zhuangzi."


    Although the uncle of the Xu family is angry that Xu Ling is not living up to expectations, she is still his daughter after all. She is good-looking and has reached her age. She must be taken care of well and used for marriage.


    "Yes, father-inw, Girl Ling has really realized her mistake. She is extremely regretful now. She has promised that she will neverugh at Girl Zhong again, and will treat Mrs. Chen as her own aunt. Please spare her this time." Right." Mrs. Zeng wiped away her tears and cried, "How can Ling Yatou, a charming youngdy, endure the suffering of a vige man in the countryside?"


    Moreover


    "The vigers in the country are all rough people. If they bump into Ling Yatou, her life will be over. You have pampered the girl for so many years, and you don''t want Ling Yatou to be ruined like this.",


    "She is dead!" Mr. Xu said angrily: "You go out and ask, what is her reputation now? In front of all thedies in the county, in front of the county magistrate''s wife, at her cousin''s engagement ceremony. Mrs. Jiang poured tea on her body. Is this what a well-educated girl can do? All the rich families in the countyughed at her. She will never hope to marry into a good family in Tianfu County!"


    Who is Mrs. Jiang?


    She is the daughter-inw of the former county captain and the biological mother of the current county captain. She is a grandmother-level person. That girl Xu Ling dared to pour tea on her. Is she still polite?


    Mrs. Zeng hurriedly defended: "Dad, Miss Ling didn''t want to mess with Mrs. Jiang. She wanted to mess with Mrs. Chen. You know the virtues of Mrs. Chen''s shrew. She can make people angry as soon as she opens her mouth. Can you please You cannot harm your granddaughter for the rest of your life just for an outsider like Chen."


    Mr. Xu pointed at Mrs. Zeng and said, "Mrs. Zeng, what do you mean? You can say such things. No wonder it''s your mother''s fault that Ling girl was taught such virtues!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zeng was brave and sneered: "Did my daughter-inw say something wrong? You always treat Mrs. Chen better than your own granddaughter, Ling Yatou."


    "Shut up!" Mr. Xu was trembling with anger. Thanks to his age, otherwise, if outsiders heard this, he wouldn''t know how to arrange it.


    Xu Zhaoming has been apanying Mr. Xu recently. Now he is standing outside the door. Hearing these words, he couldn''t help it. He walked in and patted Mr. Xu on the back to cheer him up: "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Mom is not Intentional."


    He looked at Mrs. Zeng again and said, "Mom, our family is married to the Gu family. Do you want to harm grandpa and the eldest aunt by saying this?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zeng felt even more aggrieved and looked at Xu Zhaoming crying: "Zhaoming, your sister is going to be ruined in this life. If you don''t speak for your sister, how can you still have time to care about others? Ling girl has ended up like this. But its all Chens fault!


    Xu Zhaoming frowned when he heard this and looked at Mrs. Zeng. For the first time, he felt that his own mother was so unreasonable... Grandpa was right. Xu Ling would be like this, and her mother had an unshirkable responsibility.


    "Mom, my sister''s current fate has something to do with the noble aunt, but more of it is her own problem." Xu Zhaoming said: "How about this, let''s bring my sister here and exin it to her clearly. , lest she spend her whole life being in trouble."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zeng was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, it''s time to release your sister. Let''s exin everything clearly. We can''t just send her to the countryside without saying anything."


    These words obviously meant to me Mr. Xu, but Mr. Xu was toozy to argue with her as a daughter-inw. Thinking that Xu Ling was his granddaughter after all, he finally nodded in agreement.


    The housekeeper quickly took two nuns to bring Xu Ling.


    Xu Ling was fed a steamed bun and a bowl of water a day for the past few days. He slept on a haystack in the woodshed at night and was frightened by mice countless times. His whole body became thinner and his eye sockets were sunken. When he saw Mr. Xu and My parents kept crying.


    "My son, you have suffered!" Zeng rushed over, hugged Xu Ling and cried bitterly, and shouted to Xu Zhaoming: "Look, your sister has already suffered so much, and you still want to send her away?" Going to a vige in the countryside?"


    Mr. Xu knew that Mrs. Zeng was speaking to himself, but he ignored Mrs. Zeng and said to Xu Zhaoming: "Zhaoming, you are the grandson of the Xu family and a schr. You will pursue an official career in the future. The difficult things you will encounter will be even bigger than today. Grandpa will leave this matter to you to deal with today, and you can do whatever you want."If Zhaoming cannot handle this matter well, then he will not be able to deal with it in the future. There is no need to be an official, and there is no need to be killed.


    After hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Zengs eyes lit up and they looked at Xu Zhaoming expectantly: Zhaoming, since your grandfather asked you to handle this matter, just go ahead and do it.


    Girl Ling is Zhaomings biological sister. Zhaoming, the elder brother, cannot harm his biological sister no matter what.


    Xu Zhaoming nced at them without saying anything. He knelt down in front of Xu Ling and handed Xu Ling a cup of warm tea and a te of snacks.


    Xu Ling immediately grabbed it and ate it hungrily, without any trace of the manners of a richdy.


    Xu Zhaoming felt very distressed when he saw it, but he knew that his sister could not seed without teaching him. After she finished eating, he said to her: "Do you realize that you are wrong?"


    Xu Ling was startled and tears welled up in his eyes. He nodded and said, "I know, I know I was wrong."


    Don''t lock her up anymore. There is a mouse nest in the woodshed. When it gets dark, rats will run out. She is scared to death and never wants to go back to the woodshed.


    Dont go to Zhuangzi either!


    Whats wrong? Xu Zhaoming asked again.


    Where is the mistake?


    Xu Ling was stunned, and cried after a moment: "It was my fault that I shouldn''t have poured that cup of tea... But I was made angry by Mrs. Chen."


    After hearing this, Xu Zhaoming shook his head: "You still don''t know where you went wrong."


    Xu Zhaoming helped Xu Ling up and asked her to sit in a chair. He moved a chair and sat in front of her, saying: "You have to remember what brother says to you next, otherwise brother will never do it again in the future." Never mind you."


    After hearing this, Xu Ling shivered in fear and hurriedly grabbed Xu Zhaoming''s sleeve: "Brother~"


    Xu Zhaoming said: "Your only fault is that you can''t bear it. Everyone knows that Mrs. Chen has a fierce temper, but you were angered by her and made a big mistake because of it."


    "In an asion like the engagement ceremony, when outsiders are around, as a junior, you only need to endure it when you meet someone like Chen. If Chen goes too far, your family will make the decision for you. , the most stupid thing about you is that you didnt endure it,mitted the crime in public, lost etiquette, and gave others an excuse.


    "If you encounter something like this in the future, when elders are present, you should endure it and stop being reasonable first. As long as you are reasonable, your family will make the decision for you."


    "Don''t be stupid like this time, go and attack an elder yourself, lose your etiquette, lose your reason, and ruin your reputation."

 Chapter 1272: Go to Ouyangs house

    Chapter 1272: Go to Ouyang''s house


    Chapter 1272: Going to Ouyangs house


    Xu Zhaoming analyzed it with Xu Ling in detail, and finally asked: "Do you understand what brother said?"


    He added: "To put it bluntly, it''s very simple. You can take revenge if you want to, but you can''t attack an elder in public. This will only make you lose your sense and be criticized. You have to stand your ground and abide by the rules before you can take revenge." If you take revenge, you can keep your reputation."


    During this period of time, Xu Zhaoming was taught by Mr. Xu and learned a lot. He would not ask Xu Lingyi to be patient, but would only teach her to take revenge when she acted unfairly.


    Of course, if Xu Ling is unreasonable, he can''t deliberately seek trouble.


    Mr. Xu is very pleased. Zhao Ming has really made a lot of progress and his efforts have not been wasted.


    Xu Ling was stunned for a long time, and finally nodded and said: "I understand."


    Now that I understand, my family is going to send you to live in Zhuangzi for a while, are you willing? Xu Zhaoming asked again.


    Mrs. Zeng became anxious after hearing this: "Zhaoming, your sister already knows that she was wrong, why do you still send her to Zhuangzi? Is there anyone like you who is a brother?"


    After all, I still want to send the spirit girl to Zhuangzi, because I want to make her angry to death, right?


    Xu Zhaoming didn''t answer, just looked at Xu Ling and asked again: "Sister Ling, my brother wants to send you to live in Zhuangzi for a while, are you willing?"


    Xu Ling raised her head, looked at Xu Zhaoming, then nced timidly at Mr. Xu, and finally nodded: "Yes, yes~"


    When I said thest word, I choked up, obviously feeling aggrieved.


    Xu Zhaoming was very pleased, looked at her and said: "Sister Ling, don''t be afraid, my brother will personally take you to Zhuangzi in Hukang County, and then clear out the people in Zhuangzi, and won''t let anyone with a short eye rush into you. .


    Then he said: "You got into trouble, and thedies in the county will definitely talk about you for a while. If the family doesn''t punish you, then the entire Xu family will beughed at for being unruly. And if they see you After being sent to Zhuangzi, they will feel that you can still be saved and taught, so they will not nder you too much. When youe back,e and apologize to Mrs. Jiang, the county magistrate''s wife, and the noble aunt, and your reputation will be ruined. If it can get better, this matter will change."


    You still want to apologize to Mrs. Chen? Xu Ling still hated Mrs. Chen in her heart and didnt want to apologize to Mrs. Chen.


    Xu Zhaoming nodded: "Well, this happened because of Mrs. Chen. As a junior, you can only get a good reputation as a magnanimous and sensible person by bowing your head and apologizing to her. This apology is not made to Mrs. Chen, but with Im here to buy you a good reputation, do you understand?


    Although Xu Ling is not very smart, she understood what Xu Zhaoming said. After a moment of silence, she said: "I understand. I will listen to my brother."


    Girl Ling! Mrs. Zeng felt extremely distressed and rushed over to her and said, No, lets not go to Zhuangzi and go back to the south of the Yangtze River with mother. Mother will find you a good and noble marriage!


    Xu Ling smiled: "Mom, my daughter has been hearing this from you since she was ten years old. Now several years have passed, where are the good rtives of the nobles? You don''t have to lie to your daughter. How can the real nobles like us? With a family like this? Do you really want your daughter to be a concubine? But a good concubine from a noble family is not that easy to make."


    The daughter of the shopkeeper of the bookstore next door to her shop is to be a concubine for a wealthy man from a wealthy family, but she is not even considered a good concubine. When she enters the house, she has to sign a deed of sale, and only after she has the deed can she be carried in as a concubine.


    Looking very beautiful, my mother-inws family often uses me of being inws with a certain aristocratic family when they go out, but does the government or the aristocratic family take them seriously?


    It can only scare the ignorantmon people.


    Mrs. Zeng choked up when she was asked. She knew that in front of aristocratic families who value their family status, wealthy families like the Xu family in the county were nothing at all, but what parent didn''t want to find a good and prominent marriage for their children? ?


    Dad, please say something. Mrs. Zeng was still unhappy and asked Uncle Xu for help.


    The eldest son of the Xu family waved his hand and said, "Just listen to dad and Zhaoming." Seeing that her husband-inw agreed, Mrs. Zeng felt even more heartbroken. She hugged Xu Ling and cried loudly: "Girl Ling, my mother is suffering."


    After she finished crying, Xu Zhaoming said: "Mom, get up and go pack Sister Ling''s things. I will send her to the vige in the afternoon."


    Zeng had no choice but to cry and pack Xu Ling''s things.


    She wanted to follow Xu Ling to Zhuangzi, but Mr. Xu stopped him and said, "Humph, you are so partial to Ling girl. If you go to Zhuangzi with her and are not allowed to continue doting on her in Zhuangzi, how will she suffer?" Have you changed your lesson?"


    Ling girl''s unruly temper cannot be changed without suffering.


    Zeng could only send Xu Ling out of the house in tears, and took the nanny beside her to Xu Ling, for fear that she would suffer a little injustice.


    The news that Xu Ling was sent to Zhuangzi soon spread in the county. Everyoneughed at Xu Ling, but thedies who knew about it felt that the Xu family did the right thing.


    The pampered youngdy from a rich family is always a bit unruly, but as long as she recognizes her mistakes and can correct them, she can still be wanted.


    Xu Zhong also heard about Xu Ling being sent to Zhuangzi. She wanted to see Xu Ling off, but in the end she held back... The aunt and Xu Ling were still angry. She went to see Xu Ling off at this time, even though she had good intentions. I will also be hated by my uncle and the others, so I might as well just stay honest.


    Lu did not go to see Xu Ling off, but just said to Xu Zhong: "Girl Ling was dyed by them. I hope she can correct her temper this time. Otherwise, if she is not good in the future, you sisters will They will also be affected."


    Granddaughters of the same grandfather, and their families are not divided into different families.


    Gu Jinli had no time to care about Xu Ling''s gossip. At this moment, they were riding in a mule cart on their way to Ouyang''s house.


    "The date Third Sister chose for the banquet is really good. August 12th separates Brother Dexing''s engagement ceremony from August 15th. It allows us to have time to go to the banquet and also give Mr. Ouyang a gift by the way. It''s a formality." Gu Jinli held the invitation in his hand and said to Gu Jinxiu.


    This invitation was sent not long after the opening of Doou Bank, but the date for the banquet is today.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded and smiled: "Well, this day is indeed chosen well."


    Luo Huiniang also followed and asked after hearing this: "Both Ouyang girls are from the capital. Are the rules very strict? I heard Brother Wang said that they even have a fixed number of chews to eat. I will follow youter. When they eat, do we also have to chew it dozens of times before we can swallow it?"


    Then he said: "Oh my God, if you chew it dozens of times before swallowing it, how can you eat it?"


    Its simr to eating rice cereal fed to children, it makes me feel sick just thinking about it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Just listen to Brother Wang''s nonsense. That kid always talks in a big way. How can anyone chew a meal dozens of times? If you chew a dozen times and then swallow it, others can still count you. How many times does it take to chew it?


    Those who have that much free time?

 Chapter 1273: Knowing lovesickness

    Chapter 1273: Knowing lovesickness


    Chapter 1273 Lovesickness


    Luo Huiniang nodded andughed: "That''s right, they can''t count how many mouthfuls I chew."


    After a while, he asked with some fear: "Xiaoyu, does that fifth girl really have a bad temper? What if she scolds others? She is Mr. Ouyang''s granddaughter, I can''t scold her back, right?"


    From what Brother Wang and the others said, Ouyang Wu has a very bad temper and always likes to curse people in weird ways.


    Gu Jinli didn''t like Ouyang Wu either, so he said after hearing this: "Ignore her and just y with the third sister. The third sister is a very good person and a reasonable person. She can also ride and shoot, but she is very powerful."


    "I heard Brother Wang and the others said that the third girl''s archery skills are very powerful. She can shoot through a por at a hundred steps!" Luo Huiniang became excited when she heard this. She was particrly envious of the third girl: "I heard that the third girl also has her own horse. When will I Could there be a horse too?


    Da Chu''s **** agency can buy a certain number of horses, but the horses of the Luo family **** agency are used for escorts, and Luo Huiniang cannot get a horse at all.


    Gu Jinli said: "I''ll get you er, but now you have to endure it."


    She and Qin Sang have horses, but those horses cannot see the light, so they cannot give them away.


    "Really?" Luo Huiniang was very happy, and asked a lot about the third and fifth girls, all the way to the town. Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu answered so hard that their mouths were dry.


    Eldest sister, second sister, sister Huiniang. Brother Cheng heard that they wereing and ran out to pick them up.


    Gu Jinxiu saw that his head was sweating, so she took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat for him and said, "Are you running here again? Don''t run away. If you sweat and wet your clothes, you will catch a cold and get sick."


    Cheng Geer smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, eldest sister. Second sister can make medicine, just take a pill and it will be fine. And second sister said that when a child has a fever, it is good for the body. It is called detoxification."


    Gu Jinxiu shook his head when he heard this: "Using this kind of facy as an excuse again."


    Brother Cheng smiled and ran to find Gu Jinli: "Second sister, what gifts did you bring for your husband and third sister?"


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "Didn''t you already see itst night? What are you asking about?"


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "I just asked casually."


    He then said to Erqing who was moving things: "Erqing, let me help you move."


    Erqing did not stop him and let Cheng Geer carry the gifts to the house by himself.


    Xiao Ji, Sister Li, and Tong Xiaoxue also carried a gift each and followed Gu Jinli and the others into Ouyang''s house.


    The servants of the Ouyang family drove the mule cart into the house and put it in the animal shed.


    Sir, sir, my family is here to give you a Christmas gift. Brother Cheng stumbled into the study yard with a box of new drinks and a painting tube on his back.


    Mr. Ouyang heard the sound, looked outside, and hurriedly asked Asong to help: "Go and pick him up quickly, lest this kid throws my wine."


    The little boy ordered one, but he was holding a box of wine that was heavier than him. He was twisting his body as he ran, and looked like he was about to fall to the ground the next moment.


    "Hey." Asong hurriedly ran out to pick up Brother Cheng and took the new drink he was holding: "Oh, it''s really heavy. You brought a lot of wine."


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yes, there are twelve bottles. One bottle weighs about two kilograms. There are twelve vors in total, six of which are newly prepared vors." Mr. Ouyangughed when he heard this: " Haha, I can drink to my heart''s content this Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Cheng Ge''er shook his head: "Sir, the second sister said that you are old and fat, so you should not be greedy. You have to drink these twelve bottles of wine until the New Year. The next time you send wine will not be until the New Year."


    Mr. Ouyang''s face turned green when he heard this: "Young girl Xiaoyu is so stingy. She just ordered so much wine and asked me to drink until the Chinese New Year, which is still half a year away. Who else has gained weight? I have lost weight recently!"


    Brother Chengughed when he heard this, and coaxed: "Yes, yes, sir, you have indeed lost weight recently, but in a subtle way."


    With a bang, Mr. Ouyang knocked Brother Cheng on the head and said, "You kid, you have followed your second sister''s example, and you specialize in saying hurtful words."


    Brother Cheng smiled so much that he showed his white teeth. He took off the painting tube on his back, took out the painting inside, and said: "Sir, this is a painting by Jin painted by my eldest brother. Haven''t you always wanted to see it? Here it is for you." Yes, take a look."


    Jin''s paintings were named by Ah Ji. Originally, the eldest brother was going to the county government to teach painters how to paint this kind of Jin''s paintings, butter the second sister stopped him.


    In the end, the second sister and the eldest brother painted this kind of Jin paintings and did not give them to outsiders. They kept them for themselves. He asked the reason why, but neither the eldest brother nor the second sister told him.


    However, it does not hinder his next n.


    "Oh, let me take a look at it." Mr. Ouyang is very interested in Jin''s painting, which is a painting technique from Da Rong that is more realistic than the traditional Da Chu painting technique.


    Brother Cheng unfolded the scroll, and a picture of a happy farmhouse appeared on the paper.


    There are many characters in the painting, but they are very lifelike. You can even clearly see Brother Cheng scolding two fat wolves.


    Good, excellent! Mr. Ouyang praised repeatedly and stared at the painting for more than a quarter of an hour, which made Brother Cheng anxious.


    Sir, didnt you say that Third Sister also likes Jins paintings? Why dont you ask the student to show it to Third Sister. After Third Sister has finished reading, the student will bring the painting back to you and you can take your time to look at it.


    Then he said with a smile: "The eldest sister, the second sister, and the others are visiting the third sister''s ce. The students used to have some pastries. The second sister made some good pastries and brought them here... The eldest brother is always looking after me and doesn''t allow me to eat more pastries. I can only eat some secretly."


    Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly and said, "Your elder brother is indeed right. You are a delicious boy."


    But Brother Cheng was young and as cute as a snow dumpling. Mr. Ouyang took pity on him for being hungry when he was fleeing the famine, and finally agreed: "Okay, you can show it to Ming Yatou, and then take it after you finish it" Come here and give it to me. This painting is good, I want to frame it and keep it."


    Hey, thank you sir, the student will be back soon. Brother Cheng put away the painting, put it into the painting tube, and ran out.


    But he did not go to the backyard to meet the third girl immediately. Instead, he found a secluded ce, put another portrait into the painting tube, rolled it up with the previous one, and then walked towards the backyard.


    The second door into the backyard was guarded by shadow guards and nuns. After listening to his words, one of the old nuns took him into the backyard and met the third girl.


    The third girl was entertaining Gu Jinli and the others in the backyard garden. She was very happy to hear that Brother Cheng had sent paintings to her on the order of her grandfather, and said, "Jin''s paintings? Then I have to take a good look at them."


    Brother Cheng nced at his eldest sister, second sister, and Luo Huiniang, then slowly walked over and said, "Third sister, my husband likes this painting very much. He said that he would take it back after just one look at it."

 Chapter 1274: Beaten

    Chapter 1274: Beaten


    Chapter 1274 Being Beaten


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly, nced at Brother Cheng, and said nothing.


    Huiniang, on the other hand, was straightforward: "Isn''t it just a painting by your brother? Is it such a treasure? We have seen it before. The one that was not well painted was cut up and used as oil paper for guests to wrap bean dregs cakes."


    Brother Cheng was so angry that his face turned green, and he snorted, "But this is a very good painting, sir."


    After saying this, he nced at the table and said, "Third sister, the table is full of food and there is no ce to put paintings. Let''s go to the stone table under the kapok tree and look at the paintings."


    After speaking, without waiting for Ouyang Ming to speak, he turned around and ran to the kapok tree not far away.


    Ouyang Ming was startled, then smiled and said to Gu Jinli and the others, "Let''s go over there to see the paintings together."


    "Third sister, let''s go and see it. We are tired of looking at the paintings painted by our eldest brother." Gu Jinli saw that there was something wrong with Brother Cheng and did not follow him.


    Luo Huiniang also nodded and said: "Yeah, we won''t go. Brother Jin''an paints New Year pictures for several of our families every New Year. They are still posted on the doors of several houses. I''m really tired of seeing them. The third girl herself Lets go and see it, were eating here, your meat dishes are so delicious.


    As expected of a rich family, they are willing to give out meat!


    Ouyang Ming smiled. This Miss Luo is a simple and straightforward person. She is very happy to get along with such a person: "Then you eat first, but you have to save some food for lunch. The kitchen has prepared a lot of good dishes. Its a famous dish in the capital and rarely avable in Hean Prefecture.


    "There are still good dishes in the kitchen!" Luo Huiniang was excited and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, then I will eat less now and save my stomach for lunch."


    Ouyang Ming smiled and nodded. He went to the kapok tree and took the painting tube handed to him by his brother Cheng. He opened it and took out the painting inside, intending to take a look at this Jin painting.


    But when the scroll was opened, there was another painting hidden inside.


    This painting is very peculiar. It is of two people, or rather a girl and a pair of hands... The girl is wearing a familiar dress, has no face, and only has most of her body and a hanging ck hair.


    The girl''s right hand holds a bow, and her left hand is held by the other two hands. The owner of those hands is putting a bracelet on the girl.


    The bracelet is not expensive. It is made of small beans connected in series. The beans are dyed red and are red beans... There is a cloud in the poem, red beans express lovesickness.


    Ouyang Ming was startled, looking at the red bean bracelet on the painting, and the hands that put the bracelet on the girl...the knuckles were long and the phnges wererge. It looked like a man''s hands, and there were several embroidered on the man''s sleeves. Bamboo leaves.


    She had seen clothes like this before, and they were worn by Qilinzi, who was a good strategist.


    She thought of that young man. He had a face as handsome as orchid, a figure as tall as bamboo, a temperament as noble as snow, and a wolf-like temperament hidden in his bones...


    Its a pity that Qilinzi enters the farmingmunity.


    Grandpa''s words rang in Ouyang Ming''s mind, but she still blushed.


    She was only sixteen years old, and she suddenly discovered that a man of simr age and simr interests liked her. Even though he was as calm as she was, and even though she knew the oue of the matter, she still couldn''t help but blush.


    However, she quickly put away the painting that shouldn''t be there, put it aside, looked at the happy picture of a peasant family, and praised: "Jin''s paintings are indeed well-deserved, they are very lifelike and extremely well done."


    Brother Cheng:


    Only in this way? !


    What about the other painting? Third sister, wont you say a few words?


    Brother Cheng was a little anxious. Looking at the painting that Ouyang Ming put aside, his nose felt sore and his eye circles were red... Can we really not ovee family differences? Is it really impossible for a farmer''s son to marry a daughter from a noble family?


    "I''ve finished reading. Brother Cheng, please take the painting back to grandpa." Ouyang Ming rolled up the two paintings and put them into the painting tube, as if he didn''t see the painting that shouldn''t exist. Brother Cheng was stunned. He didn''t expect such a result. He looked up at Ouyang Ming, tears falling from his eyes, and finally said: "Third sister, I''m sorry...what my brother doesn''t know is all I made my own decision, dont me my brother.


    He just fell in love with you and didnt do anything transgressive. Its all my fault!


    Ouyang Ming smiled, raised his hand and put it on Brother Cheng''s head, looked down at him and said, "Well, Third Sister, I forgive you. Let''s go. Don''t do this again."


    When she was in the capital, she was oftenughed at as an orphan without the support of her father and brother. When she was still young, she also thought about how great it would be if she had a brother.


    Brother Cheng is smart and cute, and both her grandfather and she like her very much, but what moves her even more is the mutual support between the four brothers and sisters of the Gu family.


    For this kind of feeling that she would never get in her life, she forgave the child who had made mistakes for her brother.


    Brother Cheng was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the third sister would forgive him for doing such an illegal thing: "Third sister..."


    Ouyang Ming smiled, turned around and left without saying anything else.


    Brother Cheng was stunned for a while, and then left the backyard and sent the painting to Mr. Ouyang. Of course, he took out the lovesickness picture again.


    Gu Jinli looked at Ouyang Ming, already suspicious, but she was very sensible and didn''t ask any more questions. She just told Ouyang Ming some interesting things about the countryside.


    Ouyang Ming was very curious about things in the countryside and listened with interest. Seeing that Gu Jinxiu didn''t talk much, he even took the initiative to talk to her about embroidery and praised her for her embroidery skills.


    Gu Jinxiu was very open-minded when talking about embroidery, and she started chatting with Ouyang Ming.


    Luo Huiniang told Ouyang Ming about the **** agency, which gave Ouyang Ming some insights.


    During this period, Ouyang Yu came over and said in a strange tone: "Third sister, I heard that you asked the kitchen to make Mi Qin Crystal Pork. That is the secret recipe of our Ouyang family. It is a delicacy that has been passed down for thousands of years. If it were not for the daughter of aristocratic family, I am afraid it would be I cant taste the true taste of this delicacy.


    Hehe, Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said, "Isn''t this honey crystal meat made of pork elbow? Then its original vor must be pork vor. We often eat it, and you can taste it very well."


    Ouyang Yu was stunned for a moment, obviously angry, and then mocked: "Oh, as expected of a farmer, he is only qualified to eat pork."


    Gu Jinli: "Fifth girl, I heard that you like to eat ham. Do you know what kind of meat ham is made of?"


    Ouyang Yu naturally knew that ham was made of pork. After hearing this, his face twisted in anger and he ran away angrily.


    Ouyang Ming shook his head and said to Gu Jinli: "Fifth sister is young and has been spoiled by her family. Don''t worry about it."


    Gu Jinli was eating cakes and drinking tea, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Third Sister, we are here to y with Third Sister. We don''t care about other people''s attitudes."


    Ouyang Ming likes Gu Jinli''s temperament of discussing one thing at a time without getting too involved.


    Gu Jinli also likes Ouyang Ming very much. He thinks she is eloquent and can talk, and she has a bit of a chivalrous spirit. In short, she had a great time at Ouyang''s house today.


    Brother Cheng had a more miserable life. He originally thought he could help his eldest brother, but to his surprise, Ouyang Ming acted as if he had not seen the painting.


    After returning home, he wanted to secretly put the lovesickness picture back into Jin''an''s house, but was caught by his elder brother.


    Brother Chengs heart thumped: Its over, hes going to be beaten!

 Chapter 1275: If you hit me again, you will die.

    Chapter 1275: If you hit me again, you will die.


    Chapter 1275 If you hit me again, you will die.


    Gu Jin''an stood at the door of the back room, folding his hands in front of him, staring with a heavy gaze at Brother Cheng who was standing on tiptoes, trying to put the scroll into the Duobao Pavilion porcin vase.


    "Gu Jincheng, what did you do?" Gu Jinan asked coldly, with suppressed anger in his voice.


    Brother Cheng was so frightened that his hands shook and he almost knocked down the porcin vase containing the painting. After hurriedly holding the porcin vase, he hurriedly hid the painting behind his back. He lowered his head and said, "I, I saw that the paintings painted by my eldest brother are good-looking. I took it and looked at it, thinking about copying it, but I had a lot of homework today and didnt have time to draw, so I gave it back~"


    After saying that, he raised his head and nced at Gu Jinan quickly. Seeing that his face was quite ugly, he quickly lowered his head in fear.


    Take it for copying?


    Hehe, go ahead and lie to ghosts.


    Gu Jinan''s face was as cold as ice. He stood still and said only one sentence: "Gu Jincheng, I will give you another chance. Whether you want to tell the truth honestly or continue to lie, it is your choice. But you have to remember If you choose, you will have to bear the consequences, I will not let you go!"


    Brother Cheng knew that his eldest brother was really angry, so he shrunk in fright, clutched the painting tightly with his little hands, looked down at the uppers of his shoes, and remained silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Gu Jinan became even more angry, but after all, he was his biological brother who had raised him by himself and he was still young, so he gave him another chance: "Are you undecided? Then let me tell you, I hate people who lie the most. If you tell me honestly, you may be able to avoid a beating, but if you don''t tell me, then don''t call me brother in the future. I don''t have a brother like you who steals, lies, and doesn''t dare to admit his mistakes!"


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng turned pale with fright. For him, his eldest brother is a more reliable person than his parents. What should he do if his eldest brother disowns him in the future?


    Brother Cheng was scared and said with a cry: "I, I just want to help my eldest brother and show the painting to my third sister~"


    At the end of the sentence, the voice was so low that it was almost inaudible.


    Gu Jinan has been practicing martial arts in the past few years. He has good ears and can hear everything clearly. His face immediately turned dark: "What did you say? Show the painting to the third girl. Gu Jincheng, you are so brave. This matter Is that something you can control?!


    Brother Cheng endured his fear and said, "I know I can''t control it, but I just want to help big brother."


    Gu Jinanughed angrily: "Help me? How can a kid like you help me?!"


    He was so angry that he walked over in a few steps and pulled Brother Cheng out from Duobao Pavilion: "Stop here and tell me clearly what you did today. Don''t dare to miss a word. Dont ever call me brother again in this life!


    Brother Cheng was so frightened that he cried when he saw Gu Jinan getting angry.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinan became even more angry and shouted: "Hold back your tears! A manly man who dares not admit when he has done something wrong and only cries. You might as well go and be reincarnated as a little girl now!"


    Brother Cheng was shaken by the yelling, and quickly wiped away his tears, not daring to cry anymore, and told Gu Jinan everything he had done today.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was so angry that he almost pped Brother Cheng in the face and shouted: "Kneel down!"


    With a plop, Brother Cheng knelt down.


    Gu Jinan walked out of the house, took a broom from the corridor outside, broke the long broom with a click, threw away the end with the broom, walked into the house with a stick, and hit Brother Cheng hard with a snap. on the back.


    Brother Cheng was beaten so hard that he threw himself on the floor, but he did not dare to scream. Instead, he gritted his teeth and supported the ground with his hands, not daring to move at all.


    "If I don''t hit you today, you won''t know what to do and what not to do!" Gu Jinan was so angry that he hit Brother Cheng on the back with the stick in his hand, only a dozen times. , and beat Brother Cheng''s back to bleed.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stand it any longer, so he rushed in, snatched the stick from Gu Jinan''s hand in two moves, and said, "Brother, if you continue to fight, you will have no brother." I didn''t expect that the eldest brother would really hit Brother Cheng, and even hit him It has to be so cruel.


    Gu Jinan red at Gu Jinli and said angrily: "Did you teach him this? He learned it all from you. The older he gets, the more arrogant he bes!"


    Gu Jinli was stunned and almost died of injustice: "What does it have to do with me? Brother Cheng obviously loves you and is afraid that you will be single, so he took it upon himself to show the painting to the third sister."


    You can''t me everything on me just because I usually don''t follow the rules.


    Brother Cheng was brought up by you and taught by you. If you did something wrong, you should me yourself, not me.


    "Besides, you are also responsible for this matter. If you hadn''t drawn this painting, brother Cheng, there would be no way for Brother Cheng to show it to the third sister." After Gu Jinli retorted, he squatted down and helped Brother Cheng up. .


    But Brother Cheng shook his head and refused to get up. He continued to kneel.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue, "You really listen to your elder brother''s words. You will kneel down when asked."


    Seeing that he really didn''t want to get up, she didn''t force him. She was afraid that he would be injured internally, so she quickly checked his pulse and said to Gu Jin''an: "He is still so young. Brother, you have to be so harsh. If his internal organs are broken, If your internal organs or bones are broken, your life will be over."


    Hmm, fortunately, it was only a dozen times and there was no internal injury.


    Gu Jinan was shocked and frightened when he heard this. He was afraid that he would hit his brother too hard and beat him badly. But Brother Cheng had made a big mistake. He wanted to ask about his injury but it was difficult to ask him.


    Seeing that he was anxious, Gu Jinli thought to himself: Are you worried? Then you yed so well just now.


    However, she still told Gu Jinan: "Don''t worry, Brother Cheng has taken good care of his body and bones in the past few years. It''s no problem if he takes more than a dozen blows. It''s just a few flesh wounds."


    Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief, turned cold again, looked at Brother Cheng and said, "Do you know how serious what you did today is?"


    I have always taught you not to turn yourselves into beasts for the sake of others or jealousy of power and wealth, but what you did today isparable to a rogue beast!


    Brother Cheng was stunned, raised his head slightly, and nced at Gu Jinan. Apparently he didn''t quite understand what Gu Jinan meant by this.


    Gu Jinan said: "If someone likes your second sister, without a matchmaker, no elders, and your second sister doesn''t know about it, his brother suddenly brings a painting to show to your second sister, so that your second sister can know That person likes her, as your second sisters brother, will you be angry when you find out about this?


    Gu Jinli:


    Just say it, why do you want to use me as an example?


    "Everyone will get angry and treat that person as a gangster." Gu Jinan continued: "Do you still remember Zhan Er? What you did today is simr to what Zhan Er did. They were all reckless. No matter how the girl feels, this is just a selfish act to benefit ones own family!


    "Don''t think that this matter will go away if the third girl forgives you. You are humiliating the third girl and the Ouyang family!"


    Marriage matters must be ordered by parents to tell the matchmaker. This kind of behavior of telling a girl in private that someone likes you, not to mention breaking the rules, is simply a p in the face of the Ouyang family.


    !

 Chapter 1276: Not unrequited love

    Chapter 1276: Not unrequited love


    Chapter 1276 is not unrequited love


    Gu Jinan told Brother Cheng one by one about the power of it, which scared Brother Cheng so much that he said with tears: "I, I don''t mean to belittle the third sister or the Ouyang family, I just want to The third sister knows how good the eldest brother is and allows him to get what he wants."


    "Ha, do you think your eldest brother is some kind of rich man? Everyone would care about your eldest brother?" Gu Jinan sneered: "I have told you a long time ago that what you like does not mean that others will like it, but you just don''t listen. Now that I have caused such a big disaster, I dont even know how to make up for it!


    Gu Jinan''s voice lowered: "Three girls are loved by Mr. Ouyang because their parents have died. If Mr. Ouyang gets angry after learning about this, sever rtions with us and leave Qingfu Town...then everything will be over.


    He will forever lose the opportunity to get close to the third girl.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Brother, is it really so serious?"


    Thinking about it again, I feel that in ancient times with strict etiquette, this was really possible.


    The Ouyang family is not an ordinary family. The third girl is a noble daughter of an aristocratic family. Even if a descendant of a noble family falls in love with such a girl, she must follow the rules and seek marriage step by step.


    Gu Jinan said nothing.


    Brother Cheng cried anxiously: "Brother, I''m sorry, I didn''t know this would happen. I just wanted to help you, woo woo woo..."


    He felt that his eldest brother was the best person in the world. He didn''t want his eldest brother to live with regrets for the rest of his life. He thought it would be difficult for him to express his feelings to his third sister, so he helped him break thisyer of window paper.


    He didn''t mean to be a disservice, let alone want to belittle the third sister.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng, then at Gu Jinan, and asked tentatively: "How about we hide this matter and prevent Mr. Ouyang from knowing about it?"


    Gu Jinan red at Gu Jinli: "Don''t be stupid again, do you think it''s possible?"


    Is the Ouyang family''s shadow guard a vegetarian? Are those nannies and maids who are guarding the third girl just decorations? As long as Mr. Ouyang wants to know, there is no way he can hide this matter.


    "What should we do?" Gu Jinli said, looking at Brother Cheng, and said secretly: Boy, the second sister has helped you here. If you still can''t speak, your brain has been wasted.


    Brother Cheng was very smart. When he saw that Gu Jinli had helped him find a way out and let him know that this matter could not be hidden, he said: "Brother, I will go and apologize to the husband right away and tell him that I did everything." .


    Gu Jinan snorted: "You didn''t think about hiding this matter, so it''s still possible."


    After speaking, he fell silent, closed his eyes, and remained motionless.


    Gu Jinli knew he was thinking of a way, but now that he hade to this point, what else could he do?


    "Brother, for the present, the only way is to put yourself to death and survive. No matter what the oue is, go to Ouyang''s house to apologize." She said.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan knew that he could no longer escape. He nodded and looked at Brother Cheng: "Can I still leave?"


    "Yes!" Although Brother Cheng''s back hurt a lot, he didn''t care about it now. He got up and stood up obediently.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng''s back, frowned, and wanted to give him some pills, but thinking that now was the time when the sales were miserable, he endured the pain in order to get through this, so he took the pills back and asked Gu Jinan: "Do you want your parents toe with you? After all, it seems more sincere if your parentse to visit."


    Gu Jinan shook his head and refused: "Don''t let your parents know about it first, so as not to embarrass Mr. Ouyang."    Although it would be more sincere for his parents toe to visit, Mr. Ouyang should prefer that as few people as possible know about this matter.


    "Sure, I get it, and I will help cover it up." Gu Jinli said, went to Brother Cheng''s room, took a cloak that he wore in autumn, and put it on Brother Cheng to block the blood on his back: " Take off your cloak when you get to Ouyang''s house. Remember, you are a big child. If you do something wrong, you have to bear it. Don''t cry when you see Mr. Ouyang. Exin the matter clearly and admit your mistake. No matter what You can''t object to whatever Mr. Ouyang does."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng held back his tears and nodded: "Yes, I understand, second sister."


    Gu Jinli smiled, touched his head and asked, "Do you regret it?"


    Brother Cheng was stunned, shook his head and said, "I don''t regret it."


    Gu Jinan said angrily: "You still want to be beaten, don''t you?!"


    Brother Cheng lowered his head and said: "I won''t regret it even if I get beaten up by the eldest brother again... The eldest brother likes the third sister, cherishes the third sister, adheres to the rules, and cannot do anything to express his feelings to the third sister. The two of us The family backgrounds are too far apart. If no one breaks through thisyer of window paper, the matter between the eldest brother and the third sister will never make progress. "


    Maybe my eldest brother will just silently like my third sister for the rest of my life, but I dont want that. I want my eldest brother to marry the girl he likes as his wife, have a few children, and live happily for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinan was startled, and he would be lying if he said he was not moved, but he still had a cold face and lectured: "Shut up, don''t say such selfish words again, how are you different from those gangsters in the countryside who want to steal girls from good families?! "


    To be moved is one thing, but right and wrong are another.


    Lets go, stop nagging. Gu Jinan said coldly and took the lead to go out.


    Luo Huiniang had a great time today. After returning from Ouyang''s house, she did not go home. Instead, she came to Gu Jinli''s house. She and Gu Jinxiu were sorting out the return gifts given by the third girl. When she saw Gu Jinan, she shouted: "Brother Jin''an, the third girl gave you He gave us a lot of delicious food, and tonight you can have a banquet that only the wealthy families in the capital can eat."


    Gu Jinxiu asked: "Brother An, where are you going? Why is Brother Cheng still wearing a cloak?"


    Is it that cold?


    "Brother Cheng is so cold." Gu Jinli said, "Brother Cheng and Brother Cheng are going to Mr. Ouyang''s house. They maye backte or not at all. Sister, there is no need to prepare meals for them tonight."


    "Ah? Are you going to Mr. Ouyang''s house sote?" Gu Jinxiu was a little surprised. Didn''t Brother Cheng just finish school?


    However, Mr. Ouyang is different from others. Sometimes when he gets good ancient books or calligraphy and painting, or even writes a good article, he will suddenly send someone to call An Geer to read it. Gu Jinxiu put aside his doubts and said: "Then You go quickly, don''t keep Mr. Ouyang waiting for a long time."


    Gu Jinan nodded and left with Brother Cheng.


    Gu Jinli went to see them off, looked at Gu Jinan, and finally said to him: "Brother, don''t be too pessimistic, maybe you don''t have unrequited love."


    Today, when the third sister came back from reading the painting, she looked calm, but her eyes were sharp and she saw a different blush on the third sister''s face than before.


    The third sister is blushing. It can make a young girl blush. She is blushing after seeing the eldest brother''s paintings. There is at least a 50% chance that the third sister is also interested in the eldest brother.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan''s eyes lit up slightly, and he felt a surge of joy in his heart. However, he quickly shook his head and said, "Don''t say any more. Saying anything more now is disrespectful to them."


    This "them" refers to Mr. Ouyang and Ouyang Ming, but Gu Jinan was afraid that others would hear and spread some gossip, so he did not say the word "Ouyang family", but used "them" instead.

 Chapter 1277: Lucky

    Chapter 1277: Lucky


    Chapter 1277 Luck


    Gu Jinan got on the mule cart directly. Brother Cheng did not dare to dy. After taking a look at Gu Jinli, he hurriedly climbed onto the mule cart.


    Zezi quickly left in the mule cart. Gu Jinli waited for the mule cart to disappear before turning around to go home. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu looked away from the mule cart and asked Gu Jinli, "Is it serious?"


    After she came back to her senses, she noticed something was wrong with An Ge''er and the others, and immediately followed them out to take a look.


    Gu Jinli remembered what Gu Jinan said, don''t protect your eldest sister blindly, you have to let her know some difficult things, so he nodded and said: "Yeah, it''s very serious."


    One bad thing is that the Ouyang family severed ties with her family. Mr. Ouyang took his third sister and left, never toe back again.


    Gu Jinxiu was shocked and asked in fear: "How serious is it?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, only said: "Let''s wait until the eldest brotheres back. Maybe the eldest brother and Brother Cheng are lucky, and they may not be able to pass this test."


    After all, it was her family who was at fault. No matter what kind of punishment she had to suffer, her family could only bear it.


    But selfishly speaking, she is still happy that Brother Cheng did this... The eldest brother has the kind of temper that will only wrong himself and will not let the people he cares about suffer. In ancient times, when family status was a very important concept, the eldest brother would not be able to do this without him. Before you be sessful and famous, you will not be rude to your third sister.


    He will bury his thoughts deep in his heart and wait until he is worthy of his third sister before he goes to Ouyang''s house to propose marriage.


    But by the time he is able to make extraordinary achievements, the third sister estimates that she will have several children, so what else can she do to him?


    Brother Cheng was sitting on his knees in the mule cart, ncing at his eldest brother from time to time... After the eldest brother got in the cart, he kept his eyes closed, without even looking at him or talking to him.


    Brother Cheng is very scared. What if the eldest brother ignores him in the future?


    He wanted to apologize to his eldest brother, but he knew that apologizing was useless now. He could only admit his mistake honestly and let his husband not be angry with his eldest brother.


    "Master, we''re here." Zezi stopped the mule cart and said to Gu Jin''an in the car.


    Brother Cheng lowered his head in a hurry, not daring to look at Jin''an anymore.


    Gu Jinan opened his eyes after a while. After taking a deep breath, he raised the car curtain and got out of the car neatly. After clenching his fist, he knocked on the door of Ouyang''s house.


    Asong quickly came out and opened the door. When he saw Gu Jinan, he said directly: "Guan Gu, please go back. The second old man is angry and said he won''t see you."


    This is Mr. Ouyang''s house. Mr. Ouyang also has people under hismand. Moreover, when Brother Cheng entered the back house, his mother took him in. As long as Mr. Ouyang is willing, he can know what Brother Cheng is doing.


    To be honest, Mr. Ouyang was furious. He didn''t expect that Gu Jinan, whom he had always admired, would actually have an idea for his granddaughter, and would use this secret method to express his feelings to Ming Yatou.


    Don''t say that Gu Jinan didn''t know about it, it was all done by Brother Cheng. The biggest beneficiary of this incident was Gu Jinan, and the cause was also because of him. Based on these two factors alone, Gu Jinan was guilty!


    Gu Jin felt relieved, Mr. Ouyang really knew.


    Brother Cheng''s face turned pale with fright, and he begged Asong: "Brother Asong, please let us in... This is not my fault, it''s all my own fault. I beat me when I found out about it." After a while, he dragged me to apologize to Mr.


    Asong shook his head: "No, the second old man has already told me that you are not allowed to enter, so you should go back first."


    Lest the second old master get angry and attack you with a sword, the second old master was very tough when he was young.


    After Asong finished speaking, he ignored them and closed the door directly. There was a bang. Brother Cheng was startled by the sound of the door closing. Tears welled up in his eyes. For the first time, he understood what his eldest brother said... that members of aristocratic families should not be offended.


    Brother Cheng didn''t know what to do. He bent his legs and wanted to kneel down to apologize, but Gu Jinan pulled him up.


    Although it is dusk now, it is notpletely dark yet, and there are still pedestrians in the town. Kneeling in front of Ouyang''s house like this, wait until tomorrow, and new gossip will spread in Qingfu Town.


    Brother Cheng was pulled up and looked at Gu Jinan, wanting to ask: Are we going back like this?


    Of course Gu Jinan couldn''t leave like this. If he really left, it would bepletely over.


    "Zezi, drive to the back door of the house." Gu Jinan said, dragging Brother Cheng towards the alley of the back door of Ouyang''s house.


    The house where Mr. Ouyang lived belonged to Xia Gu. Xia Gu regarded himself as a literary maniac and looked down on the people in the countryside. When he came to the town, he spent a lot of money to buy the houses near the house and built them into the current big house. . Therefore, no one lives in the back alley of this house, only the Ouyang family.


    Moreover, the Ouyang family has shadow guards, and the alleys are guarded by shadow guards. No one can get close to them, and they can kneel down wherever they go.


    Gu Jinan took Brother Cheng to the back door of the house and immediately knelt down.


    The shadow guard of the Ouyang family saw this and hurried to report Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang said angrily: "If you want to kneel down, let them kneel down. Remember to drive you away before dawn tomorrow. I don''t want to be the new gossip in Qingfu Town!"


    "Yes." The leader of the shadow guard followed the order and left. While letting people watch the alley and not allowing outsiders toe in, he just waited, counting the time, and drove them away when it was almost dawn.


    I have to say that Gu Jinan and the others were very lucky. When they knelt until midnight, it started raining heavily.


    It rained heavily, and it looked like a summer rainstorm, but it was August after all, and it was very chilly after a heavy rain.


    Brother Cheng was injured and was caught in the rain again. He almost couldn''t hold on and fainted. Fortunately, after they were soaked in the heavy rain for an hour, the back door of Ouyang''s house finally opened and Asong came out.


    The second old man wants to see you,e with me. Asong gave them a bamboo hat and asked them to wear it to protect them from the rain, and took them to the front yard study.


    Before entering the study yard, Brother Cheng was stopped: "Don''t go in yet, the second old man wants to see the head of the case alone."


    Brother Cheng was anxious, fearing that his eldest brother would be beaten to death, so he hurriedly said: "Brother Asong, help me tell my husband that it is all my fault and has nothing to do with eldest brother. If he wants to beat him, just beat me."


    ASONG: "The second old man has his own opinion on how to deal with this matter. It''s too early to say anything now."


    After saying that, he took Gu Jinan into the courtyard, and came out soon, standing outside waiting with Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng had been listening to what was going on in the study, but across the courtyard, he couldn''t hear clearly what his husband said to his eldest brother. He could only hear a few loud curses and the sound of smashing things.


    His heart was raised, the husband was very angry, and the eldest brother thought he was beaten.


    Its unclear whether Gu Jinan was beaten, but Brother Cheng was beaten again.


    After Mr. Ouyang and Gu Jinan stayed in the study for more than half an hour, he kicked Gu Jinan out and asked Asong to bring Brother Cheng in. He held a cane and said, "You are my student. You have done something wrong." Thats it, Im going to teach you a lesson and let you know how painful it is!

 Chapter 1278: Smoked

    Chapter 1278: Smoked


    Chapter 1278: Drawn


    Brother Cheng was most afraid of being beaten because he was always beaten and scolded by Lao Gu''s family when he was a child, but now he was very happy to hear this.


    The fact that the teacher is still willing to beat him proves that the teacher is willing to continue teaching him, which is a good thing.


    So when Mr. Ouyang asked him if you were dissatisfied, he loudly replied: "Student is convinced, please fight me!"


    Looking like he was begging for a beating, he knelt down neatly and prepared for a beating. Mr. Ouyang choked and the cane in his hand fell hard.


    Papa, he beat it ten times, smashed all the clothes on his back, and revealed the injured flesh.


    Mr. Ouyang was stunned when he saw the injuries on his back... An Geer''s beating was not light.


    Brother Cheng gritted his teeth and endured it. His face was pale from the beating, sweating and tears rolled down his face. However, he did not dare to cry out or cry out in pain. He had to say: "Sir... keep beating."


    Mr. Ouyang was angry and funny. He had never seen someone so bent on asking for a beating, but he said: "You really deserve a beating. Today''s disaster is all caused by you! If you hadn''t made your own decision, this kind of trouble wouldn''t have happened." Come."


    Brother Cheng had been scolded by Gu Jinan, but he was not a fool. He knew what was right and wrong. Hearing this, he said with a tearful voice: "The student has realized his mistake. I feel sorry for my third sister, I feel sorry for Mr. Ouyang, and I feel sorry for my brother."


    Because of what he did, the eldest brother may be hated by his husband and lose the opportunity to get close to his third sister. If that happens, the eldest brother will regret it for the rest of his life.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang sneered: "Now that I know I was wrong, if I give you another chance, will you do such a harmful and selfish thing?!"


    Brother Cheng thought for a while and said, "Yes."


    "Yes? You are quite firm!" Mr. Ouyang was so angry that he blew his beard and stared. He didn''t want to hit him again at first, but after hearing this, he was so angry that he hit him twice.


    There were two snaps, but Brother Cheng couldn''t hold it back and screamed out in pain.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "If you don''t repent, I should beat you to death!"


    "It''s not that students are ungrateful... but I heard from my husband that when faced with a dilemma, it''s better to fight to the death." Brother Cheng''s back was burning with pain, his head was dizzy and ufortable, but he still persisted. : "The student didn''t want his elder brother to regret his whole life, so he did as the teacher taught him."


    "Bah, I don''t want your elder brother to regret his life. What you did has made me furious. Not only will your elder brother regret his life, but your family will never be able to prosper in this life!" Mr. Ouyang was so angry that even the town woman The words people use when they quarrel are all spoken out.


    And what he said was not rmist. It would be easy for the Ouyang family to kill the current Gu family.


    Daughters from aristocratic families, especially legitimate daughters from aristocratic families, are of great use. Since ancient times, there have been many poor boys who overestimated their abilities and fell in love with daughters from aristocratic families, and were eventually killed by aristocratic families.


    Brother Cheng was frightened when he heard this, and hurriedly said: "Sir, please calm down... If you are really angry, just continue to beat the student to vent your anger."


    Continuing to beat you up?


    Mr. Ouyang looked at Brother Cheng''s trembling body and his back that was already bleeding, and shouted at Gu Jinan: "Kneel down, and you will take the remaining eight blows for him!"


    "Yes." Gu Jinan immediately lifted up his clothes and knelt down. He didn''t look like he had just been beaten twenty times.


    Mr. Ouyang was choked to death. Good boy, you are so arrogant because you have practiced martial arts, right? I won''t hold back, I will give you a good beating!


    Mr. Ouyang finished the remaining eight blows hard.


    Gu Jinan frowned, "Well, it hurts even more than the beating just now."


    After the beating, Mr. Ouyang was so tired that he sat in the chair of the master and gasped for breath... He was so angry. Why was he the one who beat the person, but he was the one who was the most tired? Are you really too fat and need to lose weight? Asong hurriedly went to cheer Mr. Ouyang up, poured him a cup of warm tea, and let him take a few sips to catch his breath.


    Mr. Ouyang rested for a while before he regained hisposure, and said to Gu Jinan: "Get out of here with this trouble, and don''t appear in front of me for three days. I don''t want to see you during this time."


    "Yes." Gu Jinan responded honestly, and took Brother Cheng to kowtow to Mr. Ouyang to thank him. But just halfway through the kowtow, Brother Cheng fainted andy directly on the floor with a thud.


    "Brother Cheng!" Gu Jinan hurriedly hugged Brother Cheng, his hands were hot. He knew he had a high fever, and his hands shook in fear.


    Mr. Ouyang looked over hurriedly and saw that Brother Cheng''s face was pale and slightly green, so he hurriedly said: "A Song, go and call Dr. Sheng!"


    "Yes." Asong responded and hurried to call Doctor Sheng, who was raised by the Ouyang family.


    The Ouyang family has many doctors. When Ouyang Ming and Ouyang Yu came, they brought a doctor with them, and he is living in the house now.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, Asong brought Dr. Sheng.


    Second old master. Dr. Sheng saluted Mr. Ouyang. Before he finished the salute, Mr. Ouyang yelled, Stop being so annoying ande here quickly. This kid has a seizure!


    Mr. Ouyang is extremely regretful. If he had known this, he should not have beaten Brother Cheng again. If the child really died in infancy, whatpensation would he give to the Gu family?


    "Sir, please help Brother Cheng!" Gu Jinan''s eyes were red, and he held Brother Cheng tightly with one hand, pressing his twitching body, and pinching his jaw with the other hand to prevent him from biting his tongue. .


    After hearing this, Dr. Sheng ran over quickly, took a volume of the book, stuffed it into Brother Cheng''s mouth, and let him bite it. He immediately opened the medicine box, took out a silver needle and gave him an acupuncture.


    After a lot of work, Brother Cheng was finally rescued.


    "I will prescribe some medicine for the young man to take. He will take good care of him these days and he will get better soon." Dr. Sheng said.


    Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief and asked quickly: "Doctor Sheng, why does Brother Cheng have convulsions? He only had this kind of twitching when he was very young, and he hasn''t had it since he was five years old. Now, what''s wrong with him?" Will there be any impact in the future?


    Brother Cheng almost died in his mother''s belly. He had suffered a lot since he was born. Gu Jinan was most afraid of his brother''s death.


    Doctor Sheng said: "The young man was overly frightened, caught in the rain, and had injuries on his body, so he convulsed due to high fever. Children are always inferior to adults. It is normal for him to twitch asionally when he is frightened and sick. As long as Take good care of it and it will get better as you get older, so there is no need to worry."


    Its pretty much the same thing as Xiaoyu.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan felt relieved, but looking at the unconscious Brother Cheng, he felt extremely guilty... Brother Cheng did this all because of him, but he still beat him.


    But this kid didn''t say a word when he was sick, he just held on until he couldn''t hold on anymore and fell down without saying a word.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my brother''s fault." Gu Jin''an hugged Brother Cheng and choked with sobs. He quickly suppressed the sadness in his heart and said to the doctor: "Please ask Doctor Sheng to prescribe medicine for Brother Cheng."


    Hey. Doctor Sheng responded and quickly wrote a prescription.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "A Song, go get some medicine."


    He then said to Gu Jin''an: "Take Brother Cheng to the guest room next door and let him rest until he wakes up."

 Chapter 1279: Nightmare

    Chapter 1279: Nightmare


    There are two guest courtyards next to the study courtyard. They are both guest rooms and have everything. Cheng Geer can recuperate in them.


    Lao Sheng, go and look at Brother Cheng and wait until he wakes up.


    Brother Cheng was less than ten years old, and children under the age of ten were prone to die young. Mr. Ouyang was worried that Brother Cheng was up to something, so he asked Doctor Sheng to follow him to guard him. He also took a box from the bookshelf and handed it to Doctor Sheng: "Their brothers all have skin wounds on their bodies. You use alcohol to clean their wounds, and then sprinkle them with gold wound medicine."


    In the box are alcohol and gold trauma medicine sent by Xiaoyu Yatou. When used together, the effect is much better than the trauma medicine in the capital.


    Yes. Doctor Sheng responded and took the box.


    Gu Jinan hugged Brother Cheng and thanked Mr. Ouyang: "Thank you sir."


    Having said that, he did not dare to dy, and hurriedly carried Brother Cheng to the guest room next door. He was also afraid of touching the wound on his back, so he carried him carefully.


    Mr. Ouyang did not follow, but sent two nuns to the guest room to help.


    After entering the guest room, Dr. Sheng said: "Gu Langjun, youy the young man down on the bed and take off his clothes. I will clean his wounds and apply medicine."


    Gu Jinan hurriedly followed the instructions, but Brother Cheng was seriously injured. His clothes were torn and the cloth was embedded in the flesh of the wound. Gu Jinan and Dr. Sheng wet the clothes with warm water and then slowly tore them off. .


    Doctor Sheng washed the wound on Cheng Geer''s back with clean warm water and white cotton cloth, wiped the wound with alcohol, and then sprinkled him with gold wound medicine.


    Doctor Sheng said: "It''s done, put a coat on the young man and let him sleep on his stomach like this."


    "Gu Langjun, these are the clean clothes that the second olddy asked to deliver." A nun handed over the new clothes: "There are no clothes for children in the house. These clothes are a bit big, so let Xiangjun make do with them first." .


    Gu Jinan nodded and took the clothes. When he saw that it was a soft satin lining, he felt more confident and put it on Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng is injured, and it would be better to wear a satin lining.


    Gu Jinan carefully avoided the injury on Brother Cheng''s back, put on his clothes, put his hand on Brother Cheng''s forehead, frowned and said: "Doctor Sheng, Brother Cheng is still having a fever, please check his pulse again." , dont let him get confused.


    "Sure." Doctor Sheng took Brother Cheng''s pulse again and said after a moment: "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu, Mr. Xiao Lang is already much better. Once he takes the medicine, if nothing unexpected happens, the high fever will bepletely gone." .


    He has already given the child a round of injections. The high fever has subsided a lot, and he will be fine after taking a few more doses of medicine.


    Doctor Sheng looked at Gu Jinan''s face and saw that he was really worried about Brother Cheng, and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu, your body and bones are well maintained. Although he is easily frightened, he can resist it."


    This young man of the Gu family must have been born with a disability and suffered a lot after he was born. Fortunately, his body bones have been nourished the day after tomorrow, so he can withstand the injuries.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan still felt uneasy and asked again: "There are many children in the countryside who will have brain problems after high fever... Is my brother Cheng okay?"


    Doctor Sheng said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. Xiao Langjun''s high fever just started and he was put down with acupuncture not long after it started. It won''t burn out his brain."


    Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief. If Brother Cheng burned out, he would not be able to make up for his fault even if he died.


    But just as he rxed, he heard a burst of sobbing, and he hurriedly looked towards Brother Cheng... The little guy was lying on the bed, his eyes closed tightly, but big tears overflowed from his eyes, and his mouth twitched. Waves of sobs came from his mouth, and he looked extremely aggrieved. Gu Jinan''s eyes turned red, and he quickly hugged Brother Cheng, caressed his head and said: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Big brother is here... Big brother is wrong. Brother Cheng should not be med. Brother Cheng is a good boy. .


    Brother Cheng was dizzy and did not hear Gu Jinan''s words. He continued to cry with his eyes closed. Although the cry was not loud, the tears fell heavily, and he looked quite aggrieved.


    Gu Jinan was extremely anxious when he saw this, and looked at Dr. Sheng as if asking for help: "Doctor Sheng, please help Brother Cheng!"


    Gu Jinan had seen Brother Cheng like this before. At that time, he was still in his hometown. Brother Cheng was beaten and scolded severely by the old Gu family during the day. He would be like this when he went to bed at night. He kept crying but couldn''t wake up.


    Doctor Sheng said: "He is possessed. I will give him a few injections to make him faintpletely."


    After saying that, he took out the silver needle and pricked Brother Cheng a few times, and Brother Cheng fell asleep well.


    Brother Cheng slept soundly, but tears welled up in Gu Jinan''s eyes, and he suppressed them tightly to prevent them from falling... He had sworn since he became sensible, that he would protect his sisters and younger brother at home, no Let them suffer even a little bit more, but today Brother Cheng suffered greatly because of him.


    A Song has already caught the medicine and is boiling it on the stove in the corridor.


    It takes a lot of time to cook the herbs. By the time Brother Cheng could drink the medicine, it was already more than an hourter.


    Gu Jinan didn''t dare to dy. After blowing the soup into his mouth, he immediately drank it.


    Doctor Sheng: "...Gu Langjun doesn''t have to feed her so fast. You can feed her more slowly."


    Gu Jin''an didn''t want to use a bottle of water, but: "If you feed him one spoonful at a time, he will lose more fluid and eat less. It is better to drink it like this. You can drink more and the medicine will take effect faster."


    Doctor Sheng didn''t say much. After more than a quarter of an hour, Gu Jin''an said: "Doctor Sheng, please feel Brother Cheng''s pulse quickly."


    Doctor Sheng felt a little helpless and said, "Gu Langjun, don''t worry, it will take at least half an hour for this medicine to take effect."


    It takes more than a quarter of an hour to check the pulse. What can be found?


    However, he also knew that Gu Jinan cared about this younger brother, so he stood up and touched brother Cheng Cheng''s forehead and said: "The fever has gone down a lot, Gu Langjun, don''t worry."


    Gu Jinan nodded after hearing this and waited anxiously. When half an hour was up, he asked Dr. Sheng to check his pulse.


    Dr. Sheng was also convinced, but thinking about the rtionship between the Gu brothers who escaped from poverty together, and the big age difference, the older brother always loves the younger brother more, so he didn''t say anything, and immediately came over to take Brother Cheng''s pulse. .


    He took it very seriously. He had no choice but to take it seriously, otherwise Gu Jinan would have to let him do it two or three more times: "Well, the medicine has worked, it''s very symptomatic, and the young man is recovering well. Let him sleep well. Youll wake up tonight at thetest.


    Can you wake up tonight? Gu Jinan looked at the newly lit sky, his brows furrowed tightly.


    Doctor Sheng said: "If you hurry up, you can wake up in the morning, so Gu Langjun doesn''t have to worry."


    Asong also said: "Doctor Sheng is right. There is no need to be anxious, Brother An, and there is no need to rush. Moreover, the second old master has already ordered me to go to Dafeng Vige in person to tell your parents that you If your brother has something to do, you have to stay with him and help for a few days, so you dont have to worry about your family knowing."


    Originally, Brother Cheng''s illness should not be hidden from Gu Dashan and his wife, but the cause of Brother Cheng''s illness was rted to the third girl. Before the marriage was settled, the second old man did not want too many people to know, so he wanted to Hidden.

 Chapter 1280: two years

    Chapter 1280: two years


    Chapter 1280 Two years


    Gu Jinan had no objection. It was their brothers who were originally at fault for this matter. Not letting his parents know about it would prevent them from worrying and protect the reputation of the third girl.


    The only person he felt guilty about was Cheng Geer... This kid was obviously helping him, but he had to teach him a lesson.


    Doctor Sheng, Brother Cheng hasnt eaten since yesterday afternoon. Can you give him some rice porridge now? Gu Jinan was afraid that Brother Cheng would be hungry, so he wanted to give him something to eat.


    Doctor Sheng said: "It''s better not to worry about it. Let him eat some rice porridge after he wakes up."


    It''s not like he''s the kind of person who stays in aa for a few days. Someone like Mr. Gu''s husband can wake up in a day and night, even without eating.


    He then said, "Gu Langjun, take off your clothes and I''ll clean your wounds."


    Gu Jinan also had injuries on his back. He had promised to clean his wounds sincest night, but Gu Jinan was only focused on taking care of his younger brother and had no time to pay attention to him.


    Asong said in surprise: "An Ge''er, haven''t you applied medicine to your wound yet? Doctor Sheng, hurry up and take a look at An Ge''er."


    "Hey." Doctor Sheng immediately opened the medicine box and treated Gu Jinan''s wound.


    Seeing that Brother Cheng''s condition was stable, Gu Jinan cooperated and took off his clothes.


    Asong and Dr. Sheng gasped when they saw the wound on his back... The second old man was really cruel. This beating was much more severe than that of Brother Cheng. I don''t know how Brother An could endure it. It was as if there were no injuries on my body all night.


    Moreover, Gu Jinan took off his clothes very smoothly without any pause, so he tore off some of the skin and flesh stuck to his clothes. Dr. Sheng''s hands were shaking a little... He is a cruel person.


    But Gu Jinan didn''t think it was anything. He was beaten many times by the old Gu family when he was a child, and he escaped from the famine. The wounds caused by the cane were not injuries at all to him.


    A Song waited until Gu Jinan had applied medicine to his wound and put on clean clothes before leaving and went to the study to report to Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang also didn''t sleep all night. When he saw Asonging, he quickly asked: "How is it?"


    Asong smiled and said, "Don''t worry, old man. Brother Cheng and Brother An are both fine."


    Then he exined the conditions and injuries of Cheng Ge''er and An Ge''er in detail.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang sighed: "Brother An is a good brother, and Brother Cheng is also a good brother."


    Their brothers have a very good rtionship. Looking at them, he reminds himself of his eldest brother.


    When he was a child, no, his eldest brother should have protected him like this all his life. When he did something wrong, he would endure the pain and teach him a lesson. After the lesson, he would feel so sad that he cried.


    Although the Gu familys family background is low, it is a rare loving family. The rtionship between the family members is deep, and they have experienced life and death disasters together, and they will protect each other. Such a family is much better than the aristocratic family in the capital.


    A noble family member would kill even his own brothers in order to fight for the family property and title. Her emotions are so weak that it''s scary... Ming Yatou is a passionate person, and her temperament is somewhat free and chivalrous. I really want her to marry into a noble family. , will only kill her temperament and make her live a cowardly life, unable to be happy.


    Jiming girl''s parents died young and she had no biological brothers to help her. Such a life experience was despised by the nobles of the family. Even if he married into a well-matched family based on his rtionship with his eldest brother, after he and his eldest brother passed away, those people would also She will definitely be bullied.


    Although Brother Shao and Ming Yatou have a good rtionship, Brother Shao will have to start a family and start a business in the future, and he will also have to take on the responsibilities of the entire Ouyang family. It is impossible for him to protect Yatou Ming all the time. She is the only one who can protect Yatou Ming. Future husband.


    Brother Shao is the great-grandson of Mr. Ouyang Hong, the eldest grandson of the Ouyang family, and the future heir of the Ouyang family. He is three years older than Ouyang Ming and the same age as An Geer.


    Shao Geer and Ming Yatou have a good rtionship because the eldest brother saw that Ming Yatou had no parents and no biological brothers. After his wife passed away, he gave Ming Yatou to his eldest daughter-inw, who was Shao My brother keeps it in his grandmother''s house. Shao Geer''s grandmother is a high-ss royal wife. Ming Yatou was raised by her, which can also weaken the reputation of the widowed eldest daughter, and make it easier for her to talk about marriage in the future.


    Also because Ming Yatou grew up in the house of Shao Ge''s grandmother, she has a good rtionship with the great-grandchildren of the eldest brother''s family.


    Asong was startled when he heard this. What did the old man mean by saying this? Has a decision been made?


    He continued: "The second old man is right. The Gu family has a pure family tradition. The brothers and sisters have a deep rtionship. They are all people who value love and righteousness. Their parents are also honest and kind. They are indeed better than some families in the capital."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang did not answer. Instead, he looked at the sky outside and said, "It rained heavily, and the sky is much better today. The morning glow makes people feelfortable."


    He then said, "It''s been a long time since I had breakfast with Ming Yatou. Let the maid set a table in the flower hall of the inner courtyard and call Ming Yatou over. I''ll have breakfast with Ming Yatou."


    After saying that, he left the study and went to the flower hall of the back house.


    The maid moved very quickly, and soon a breakfast table with various snacks was set up in the flower hall.


    When Ouyang Ming learned the news, he brought Grandma Han, Shan Cong, and Shan Ru to the flower hall, who had followed the report.


    Grandpa. She said hello to Mr. Ouyang, sat down at Mr. Ouyangs signal, and ate breakfast, but because she had something hidden in her heart, she didnt feel asfortable as before.


    Mr. Ouyang watched her every move. After he was 70% full, he put down his chopsticks with a bang and said to Aunt Han and the others: "You go and wait outside."


    "Yes." Mother Han nced at Ouyang Ming and immediately left with Shan Cong and the servants who were waiting for her.


    When Ouyang Ming saw this, he also put down his chopsticks and stood up.


    Mr. Ouyang waved his hand and said: "Sit down, you already admitted your mistake yesterday, there is no need to admit it again."


    Yesterday evening, when Brother An brought Brother Cheng to his door, Ming Yatou knew it. When the two brothers were kneeling outside in the rain, she couldn''t help bute to him to admit her mistake and said that she had forgiven Cheng. Brother, I hope he won''t punish the two brothers Cheng Brother again.


    Mr. Ouyang let their brothers in because of Ouyang Ming''s plea. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have been angry for several days before he could see their brothers.


    However, he also saw his granddaughter''s thoughts because of this plea.


    It''s true that a girl can''t stay in the right ce. I didn''t expect Ming Yatou to have other thoughts about An Ge''er.


    That''s right, An Ge''er is already very outstanding, and the two of them are busy opening a new bank together. Two outstanding children get along with each other, and they are still in the right age. It is difficult not to be attracted to each other.


    Thinking like this, Mr. Ouyang was suddenly startled, gritted his teeth, and cursed: "This girl Xiaoyu is so disgusting. If it weren''t for her, this wouldn''t have happened."


    Xiaoyu Yatou came up with the idea of opening a bank to lend money to farmers, which gave Ming Yatou an opportunity to get in touch with An Geer. Now she has abducted his granddaughter, which is really annoying.


    In the past two years, my family will not tell you that I will marry you. We will wait until after the pce examination next year. After Mr. Ouyang scolded Gu Jinli, he was silent for a moment and said this.

 Chapter 1281: painstakingly

    Chapter 1281: painstakingly


    Chapter 1281 Hard work


    After speaking, he looked at Ouyang Ming and asked, "Do you have any objections? If you don''t want to, just say so. Grandpa won''t embarrass you. After all, you will be neen in two years, so you are a bit old."


    Ouyang Ming didn''t expect that her grandfather would tell her this. She stood up again in shock and shouted at a loss: "Grandpa..."


    Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly: "Why are you nervous? Don''t think nonsense. I don''t have any intention. I just want to marry youter. After all, your marriage is a bit difficult. I have to take my time and find you a solid and reliable person."


    Obvious duplicity.


    Ouyang Ming''s heart was full of mixed emotions, including shock, sadness, emotion, and a trace of joy and expectation that should not exist. But she was used to being calm, and she knew her grandfather''s temper was to suppress all emotions and be obedient and clever. He said: "Yes, my granddaughter won''t have random thoughts. Please don''t worry, grandpa."


    Nor will he do anything that breaks the rules and brings shame to the Ouyang family.


    Ouyang Ming was so well-behaved that Mr. Ouyang couldn''t get angry even if he wanted to. He just snorted a few times and looked unhappy.


    Ouyang Ming wanted tough but didn''t dare tough when he saw this, so he had to pick up a spoon, take out two shelled eggs, remove the whites, put the yolks into his grandfather''s little butterfly, and then stood up obediently.


    Mr. Ouyang has a problem and likes to eat egg yolks, but Mr. Ouyang Hong does not allow him to eat eggs like this. He said that the imperial doctor said that he has be fat and if he continues to eat like this, he will die early.


    So the junior members of the family were instructed to stop Mr. Ouyang if they saw him eating only egg yolks, and to inform him so that he could punish Mr. Ouyang severely.


    Ouyang Ming clearly wanted to please Mr. Ouyang by doing this.


    Mr. Ouyang had a straight face, snorted coldly, ate two egg yolks, and said, "Not enough."


    Since you are trying to please me, you should give me a little more, just two egg yolks. Its not impressive at all.


    Ouyang Ming shook his head: "Grandpa, the imperial doctor said that you should not eat more egg yolks for your bones. No more than two a day. Now it is enough. If my granddaughter gives you more, it would be unfilial."


    The irritating girl actually used filial piety to suppress him. Her temper was exactly the same as that of his second son who died young.


    Thinking about his second son who is most like him, Mr. Ouyang''s heart softened a lot. That''s all. Ming Yatou and his second son have the same temperament as him. They like to befortable and don''t like to deal with the powerful people of the family. Since he has been her in this life, Grandpa, just do your best to make her life morefortable.


    but


    "This matter has to be discussed with your grandpa. If he doesn''t nod, grandpa can''t agree." Mr. Ouyang looked at Ouyang Ming and said: "The Ouyang family has many inws, and we must give an exnation to the inws."


    The Ouyang family has been passed down for thousands of years, and the inws they have made so far are all well-known families. These families include aristocratic families, nobles, high-ranking officials, and even the royal family. If his granddaughter marries An Geer, even if his family does not dislike it, they will be angry. Inws.


    All the inws are from aristocratic backgrounds, and all the people they interact with are nobles from aristocratic families. To allow such a group of nobles to eat at the same table and call themselves brothers and sisters with farmers who farm thend is to disrespect the inws!


    Other peoples ns have worked hard for hundreds of years and more than ten generations to get married to their Ouyang family, not just to be rted to a farmer from the Gu family.


    "There are too many rtionships involved here, not just because grandpa doesn''t mind." Mr. Ouyang sighed: "I shouldn''t have said this to a little girl like you, but your parents have passed away, and your grandmother has also passed away. He is no longer here, and now the only rtive here is grandpa. Grandpa can only tell you personally...you have to understand how powerful this is."


    Ouyang Ming naturally understood the twists and turns in the inw rtionship between aristocratic families, so he nodded and said: "My granddaughter understands that everything will be obeyed by grandpa. No matter what the oue is, my granddaughter will not have a second thought."


    Since she enjoys the support of the Ouyang family, she has to take care of the Ouyang family. She cannot abandon the Ouyang family just because of her own feelings. And grandpa already loves her and An Geer. If he didn''t really love them, grandpa wouldn''t risk offending all his inws and risking the Ouyang family beingughed at by all the nobles of the family to make such a concession.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang didn''t say anything more. Instead, he drank the remaining corn porridge and said, "Write the Ouyang family''s family motto three hundred times and submit it three dayster."


    Ming Yatou is also at fault in this matter, so I can''t do anything without punishing her.


    This punishment was rtively lightpared to the Gu brothers. Ouyang Ming did not dare to hesitate at all and immediately agreed: "Yes."


    "Remember, don''t think wildly. You have to stick to your heart before you seed. Otherwise, if you fail, you will suffer." After Mr. Ouyang said this, he rinsed his mouth with water, got up and left the flower hall.


    But as soon as he walked out of the flower hall, he turned back and said: "Brother Cheng likes to eat. You can make him two new pastries. Make them light and easy to melt. Forget about fried and other meaty pastries. He is sick now." can not eat."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    After Ouyang Ming heard this, he looked at Mr. Ouyang''s slightly fat back and couldn''t help it any longer. He shed tears... Grandpa would exin like this, all because of her.


    Cheng Geer''s disaster happened because of her. If she really marries into the Gu family in the future, the Gu family will inevitably feel ufortable. If they don''t like her because of this, she will suffer. Grandpa wants to She quickly repaired her rtionship with Brother Cheng.


    Grandpa, dont worry, Minger will definitely stick to his heart and not let himself sink too deep. Ouyang Ming made a vow not to let his thoughts get closer to An Geer until the matter is resolved.


    Ouyang Ming did not stay in the flower hall for too long and came out quickly.


    Mother Han is a sharp-minded person. She has already guessed something, but she does not dare to say it clearly. She just looks at Ouyang Ming worriedly: "Third Miss..."


    The girls raised by the Zhongming Dingshi House are all of great use. The third girl must not destroy herself.


    Ouyang Ming looked at Grandma Han and said, "There is no need to worry, Grandma has the final say."


    Although she has some thoughts, she is sober. She will do whatever her elders tell her and will never go too far.


    Having said that, he walked away and took his servants to the kitchen to make cakes for Brother Cheng.


    Mother Han had no choice but to follow and help.


    Brother Cheng was injured and sick, so he couldn''t eat anything too greasy. Ouyang Ming spent a lot of effort to make two new pastries for him, both of which are beautiful and delicious Beijing famous snacks.


    "Shanru, let the servants look at the cakes and bring them to Brother Cheng when he wakes up." Ouyang Ming exined, and after cleaning his hands, he took Aunt Han and the others back to the courtyard where they lived.


    Ouyang Yu was sitting on the stone bench in the yard waiting for her. When he saw hering back, he turned cold and asked knowingly: "Third sister, are you going to make cakes for the country people again?"


    She was upset when she learned that Ouyang Ming was called to have breakfast by her grandfather. They are both her granddaughters, why didn''t her grandfather ask her to go with him? It''s true that the parents have died long ago and the whole family is doting on Ouyang Ming. It''s as if they, the granddaughters, are not their biological children!

 Chapter 1282: I won

    Chapter 1282: I won


    Chapter 1282 I won


    But Ouyang Yu did not dare to say these words. Ouyang Ming had warned her not to be disrespectful to her deceased second uncle and second aunt, otherwise she would be taught a lesson.


    Ouyang Ming ignored her and walked directly towards his house.


    Ouyang Yu was about to explode. He stood up and chased after him. He grabbed Ouyang Ming and said, "Don''t get so close to those country people regardless of your status just because grandpa loves you. I tell you, if you get close to those country people, If you spread any gossip and harm my marriage, I will never forgive you!"


    Ouyang Ming was startled. Yes, her marriage will affect the sisters in the family. If she, as the direct granddaughter of the Ouyang family, marries too low, the marriage status of the sisters in the family will also be lowered.


    Ouyang Ming looked at Ouyang Yu and was startled. He also made Ouyang Yu angry and shouted: "What are you looking at? I''m talking to you about business, don''t pretend you can''t hear me!"


    "I heard it, fifth sister, don''t worry, I remember the rules of the Ouyang family and I won''t do anything to harm you." After Ouyang Ming finished speaking, he blessed Ouyang Yu before turning around and entering the house.


    Ouyang Yu was stunned and pointed at Ouyang Ming''s back. It took him a while toe back to his senses and asked his maid: "Third sister, is she, is she okay?"


    If you don''t argue with her and still salute her, is she crazy?


    Then he asked excitedly: "Did I win?"


    Did Ouyang Ming finally give in? !


    The eldest maid nodded: "If you answer the fifth girl, you should have won."


    Hahaha, Ouyang Yu covered her mouth andughed sweetly, looked at Ouyang Ming''s door and said: "Huh, now that Third Sister knows the benefits, I won''t say more, lest you think I''m talking too much." I wont deliberately target you.


    After saying that, he happily left the yard and happily took the maids to pick osmanthus flowers.


    Ouyang Ming was writing the Ouyang family''s family motto silently in the house, and he never stepped out of the house all day long.


    Brother Cheng woke up in thete afternoon. When he opened his eyes, he saw his eldest brother''s tired and surprised face: "Brother Cheng, you''re awake!"


    His voice was so loud that Brother Cheng was startled and shrank back.


    Gu Jinan''s head throbbed. Brother Cheng was afraid of being beaten, and even he was afraid.


    He smiled quickly and lowered his voice: "You must be hungry after sleeping for so long. Wait, brother will get you some cakes to eat."


    After saying that, he immediately stood up and went to the stove in the corridor to bring in two tes of warm pastries and handed them to Brother Cheng: "These are the pastries made by the third girl for you. You have never eaten them before. The red ones are made of red." The double-dan cake made of beans, the golden one is the tiger head cake, its beautiful and delicious, try it quickly.


    Brother Cheng was stunned. He stared nkly at the two tes of cakes in front of him and the smiling elder brother. After a moment, he asked, "Is it from the third sister? Is the third sister not angry?"


    The voice is very hoarse. He must have had a high fever and slept for too long, which made his throat too dry.


    "It is true that the pastry was made by the third girl, but it was delivered by my husband." Gu Jinan said, putting down the pastry and pouring him a bowl of warm water: "Drink some water first to moisten your throat."


    After Mr. Ouyang learned that Ouyang Ming had made the pastries, he asked his servants to go to the kitchen to get them and let Gu Jinan warm them on the stove until Brother Cheng woke up before giving them to him.


    Because of this move, Gu Jinan felt much more at ease after a night of anxiety. "Why are you still in a daze? Drink the water quickly." Seeing that Brother Cheng was not moving, Gu Jinan simply started to feed him.


    Brother Cheng held the mouth of the bowl and drank a few times. After drinking most of the bowl of warm water, he finally woke uppletely. With red eyes, he asked anxiously: "Brother, aren''t the third sister and the husband angry with me?" ? Then brother and..."


    "Don''t talk yet. Let Dr. Sheng take your pulse and see if you are feeling ufortable anywhere else." Gu Jinan interrupted Brother Cheng, raised his hand and patted his head gently, smiled, and winked at him. It was an answer to his previous question.


    Brother Cheng''s eyes lit up with surprise, but he knew that the matters between his eldest brother and his third sister could not be told in front of outsiders, so he immediately shut up obediently, and extended his hand cooperatively, smiling at Dr. Sheng: "Doctor Sheng, please hurry up. Show me, I have to rush home to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. If I dont get well soon, I wont be able to eat the moon dumplings. The moon dumplings made at home are so delicious that you cant even buy them outside.


    The moon cakes made by the Gu family are snow-skin moon cakes. Because glutinous rice and sugar were too expensive and the cost was too high in ancient times, Gu Jinli did not make them on arge scale. Every year during the Mid-Autumn Festival, he would make some for several families to eat and give as gifts.


    However, Mrs. Chen would never let go of such an opportunity to make money, so she begged Gu Jinli to teach her how to make it. She made it specifically to sell to rich households, and it was very expensive. She made money from everything from glutinous rice to candy. When she came back, she would just sit and wait for the money.


    Snowskin mooncakes are not a great secret recipe. Gu Jinli was so annoyed by Mrs. Chen that he taught her the recipe. Now Mrs. Chen is busy making snowskin mooncakes to trick those rich families.


    Doctor Sheng smiled and hurried over to take Brother Cheng''s pulse and check the injuries on his back.


    After Doctor Sheng finished the examination, Gu Jinan hurriedly asked: "Doctor Sheng, how is Brother Cheng''s health? Is there any damage?"


    Doctor Sheng shook his head: "No, Xiao Langjun''s body and bones are well maintained. An injury will not have much impact on him. He only needs to take good care of himself."


    He looked at Brother Cheng again and said with a smile: "I won''t dy the young man''s return home to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Today is 13, so I can sleep for another day and then go home on the 15th.


    Brother Cheng was very happy after hearing this and narrowed his eyes with a smile: "Thank you, Doctor Sheng."


    He said to Gu Jinan again: "Brother, I''m fine."


    Gu Jinan smiled. He had been in aa for almost a day and a night. He had high fever, convulsions, and was suffering from nightmares. How could he be fine? "Does your throat hurt?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "It hurts a little."


    In fact, it was painful, just like eating chaff and scratching the throat when he was a child, but he didn''t want to worry his elder brother, so he kept it light.


    "Then let''s drink some rice porridge first, eat two pieces of Shuangdan cakes, and tiger head cakes for dinner." Gu Jinan went out and brought rice porridge to Brother Cheng and came in. He handed it to Brother Cheng and asked him to drink the porridge. Then he asked Dr. Sheng in detail about Cheng Geer''s injuries.


    Dr. Sheng is almost annoyed to death by Gu Jinan. This big man of the Gu family has really said it several times sincest night when I asked him about it, and sincest night until now. Why are he still asking? !


    Doctor Kesheng is a doctor supported by the Ouyang family and is considered a servant. The Gu brothers are students of Mr. Ouyang. He had to respect him and answered carefully.


    Gu Jinan was relieved after hearing this. He also knew that Dr. Sheng was annoyed by his questions, so he bowed to Dr. Sheng and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Dr. Sheng. You have also been on guard all night. Go back and rest first, and wait until the evening." Come here and check Brother Chengs pulse and look at the injuries on his throat and back.


    Doctor Sheng hurriedly avoided Gu Jinan''s gift, but he ran away in a hurry. He was really annoyed by Gu Jinan.


    Asong, who had been listening nearby, also left the yard at this moment to report the situation to Mr. Ouyang.

 Chapter 1283: Agreement

    Chapter 1283: Agreement


    Chapter 1283 Agreement


    Brother Cheng waited for Asong to leave and hurriedly asked Gu Jinan: "Brother, are the husband and the third sister really not angry with me anymore?"


    He was scared to death. He even dreamed that his husband had left with his third sister. The eldest brother cried and the second sister scolded him for not being able to do things. He became the sinner of the whole family.


    Gu Jinan said: "The third girl has never been angry with you. Now that she has said she forgives you, she will never be angry again."


    As for Mr.


    Gu Jinan looked at the two tes of pastries on the table and said, "Sir, he''s not really angry. If he were angry, he wouldn''t teach us a lesson. From the moment he hit us, he would forgive us and continue to teach us." the meaning of."


    Those who are truly angry will no longer care whether you live or die. They will teach their brothers a lesson, proving that they still care about their brothers and are willing to teach.


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng, raised his hand to touch his head, and said with a smile: "So Brother Cheng, don''t worry, neither the husband nor the third girl are angry."


    Brother Cheng was very happy after hearing this. He grinned and said, "Is the matter between the eldest brother and the third sister settled? Am I going to have a sister-inw?!"


    Heughed again and said: "If the third sister bes my sister-inw, I will definitely be able to eat a lot of good food that I have never eaten before, and the eldest brother will not dare to talk about me anymore."


    After saying that, he nced at Gu Jinan, his eyes seemed to read: Do you dare to deny me enough to eat after seeing my brother?


    Gu Jinan tugged on the small knot on his head and said angrily: "Since you came to the south, when have you ever been hungry at home? It''s just that you are weak and I''m afraid that you will feel ufortable after eating too much, so I only care about you. I wont let you eat too much. But when you are hungry, you will eat a lot of bean dregs cakes and the snacks and meat cakes made by your second sister.


    Another point is to get rid of the problem of hunger injuries when you were fleeing famine. You cant have a full stomach and hungry eyes. After you are full, you still want to eat when you see something to eat.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng groaned twice and quickly picked up the Shuangdan cake next to him and started eating it, so as not to be unable to eat itter.


    When Gu Jinan saw this, he didn''t say anything to him. He just poured him half a bowl of warm water, put it on the table next to the bed, and said, "Drink some water and give it to him to avoid sore throat."


    Brother Cheng nodded and ate two more pieces of Shuangdan cake before he stopped. He also kindly handed two pieces of tiger head cake to Gu Jinan: "Big brother, eat it. This is made by the third sister."


    Brother Sang is very happy every time he eats the food cooked by his second sister. Then the eldest brother will definitely be bubbling with joy when he eats the food cooked by his third sister.


    Gu Jinan took the tiger head cake and took a bite. A fruity aroma spread in his mouth, which made him light up his eyes in surprise... The third girl was interested. This tiger head cake was filled with sweet fruit pulp. Cheng My brother is eating well now.


    Brother Cheng saw his eldest brother''s eyes lit up after eating, and his eyebrows were creasing with a smile.


    Seeing him smiling happily, Gu Jinan alsoughed, patted his head and apologized to him: "I''m sorry, brother shouldn''t hit you. Brother Cheng is doing it for your own good. It''s because brother has such a bad temper. "


    He added: "Brother Cheng, don''t be afraid. I promise that I won''t beat you or scold you easily in the future... unless you make a big mistake."


    Brother Cheng was very excited when he heard the first half of the sentence, but after hearing it, his face dropped and he said dissatisfied: "Then he can still fight."


    Gu Jinan choked and reasoned with Brother Cheng: "You are young and naughty and impulsive. Before you calm down, you will always do something wrong. Brother said this because he was afraid that you would make a mistake."


    Then he said: "But I promise you that I will not be as cruel as this time. I will be merciful and will not hurt Brother Cheng again... If I hit you again if I hit you too hard, you can punish me today." Ill shout out what you said and use it to restrain Big Brother.


    Hahaha, really? Cheng Geer was happy. He could be regarded as getting half a free gold medal. Gu Jinan frowned, always feeling that he had been fooled, but he thought that Brother Cheng had indeed suffered a lot this time, and the little guy was getting older and would be more steady in his work in the future, and he would definitely not do what he did yesterday. Something serious ising.


    Hey, Gu Jinan, you really are overthinking this. Your whole family dotes on a younger brother, and he has be more and more naughty and bold. Do you still want him to be honest and quiet like an old schr?


    Brother Cheng was happy for a moment, and then asked again: "Brother, what''s going on between you and your third sister? Has your husband agreed? When can we have a sister-inw?"


    "The women in the vige and thedies in the town alwaysugh at my eldest brother for not proposing marriage even when he is old. I wonder if there is something wrong with him? He said it in a very unpleasant way. He keptughing after saying it. I was very angry after hearing this. , Big Brother, its better for you to get your wish as soon as possible, so that you can p them in the face so hard that they can no longerugh at Big Brother.


    You still say that when you have a sore throat. Gu Jinan scolded him, then got up and left the house to get some soup.


    Brother Cheng''s heart skipped a beat. Is the eldest brother trying to escape? Could it be that he was almost beaten to death and still didn''t get the job done? Woohoo, that would be a big loss.


    Gu Jinan blew the medicine into his mouth and handed it to Brother Cheng: "Drink the medicine first."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng quickly took the medicine bowl and drank it inrge gulps. He didn''t even care about his sore throat. After drinking the medicine, he quickly asked: "Brother, tell me quickly."


    It really makes him anxious. His younger brother is almost bing a matchmaker.


    Gu Jinan: "Sir, he didn''t give me any clear wordsst night, but he did mean to relent. He asked me, is it true that our family said that a man will never take concubines in his life?"


    "That''s it?" Brother Cheng''s heart sank. Everyone knew that the eldest brother had said that he would not take concubines even if he had no children in this life. The husband also asked if he was worried about handing over his third sister to the eldest brother, or if he really looked down on him. his home?


    Brother Cheng lowered his head, feeling very sad. The eldest brother was right. Family status was a huge gap in marriage matters. No matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t help him.


    Just when he was feeling sad, Asong came back and said to Gu Jinan, "Brother An, the second old master is looking for you."


    Gu Jinan was startled when he heard this, and quickly reacted and said to Brother Cheng: "You go on sleeping, and I will go see my husband."


    Asong said: "Don''t worry, Brother An. I will take good care of Brother Cheng."


    Gu Jinan nodded, took Brother Cheng''s hand off his arm, stood up and went to see Mr. Ouyang.


    Brother Cheng was sitting on the bed, very worried. Asong asked him to sleep to recuperate his body, but he was so sleepy that he could hardly open his eyes, so he still shook his head: "I won''t sleep, I want to wait for my brother toe back."


    He asked Asong again: "Brother Asong, is it true that people from different families cannot get married?"


    Asong nodded: "Well, most of them are not sessful, just like the criminalw stiptes that ves cannot marry good women. But there are exceptions."


    Brother Cheng wanted to cry after hearing this. Was yourst sentence meant tofort me?


    Brother Cheng didnt give up, and kept waiting. He wanted to wait until Gu Jinan came back, and then ask him, what did the husband say to him? What is your attitude this time? Are you willing to relent?


    Gu Jinan didn''t go away for too long this time, but he came back in half an hour and brought back some great news, or a promise, to Brother Cheng.

 Chapter 1284: novel

    Chapter 1284: novel


    Chapter 1284 Novelty


    A Song was very sensible, and he left as soon as Gu Jinan came back.


    After Asong left, Gu Jinan said: "Sir, I made an agreement that before the pce examination the year after next, I will not marry the third girl, but I must be admitted to the top three in the pce examination. Girls from the Ouyang family cannot marry too low. , otherwise he would not be able to exin to the people of the Ouyang n and the inws of the Ouyang family."


    Mr. Ouyang was able to do this, which already meant that he felt sorry for him. After all, he would not agree if the eldest sister or Xiaoyu married someone from a poor household or a ve in the vige.


    And even if he doesn''t want to admit it, his family''s family background ispletely different from that of Ouyang''s family.


    "Really!" Brother Cheng became more energetic after hearing this. He grabbed Gu Jinan''s arm and said, "It''s good now. Brother finally doesn''t have to be a bachelor anymore."


    Being a bachelor is very pitiful. During the New Year and festivals, other people have their wives and children to apany them. If the eldest brother does not have one, it is really miserable to think about it.


    Gu Jinan was very helpless, pressed his head and said: "You can''t help but talk about the bachelor''s fight? Am I that bad, your eldest brother?"


    Cheng Ge''er smiled: "Eldest brother is very good, but the second sister said that it is because he is so good that the aunts and wives in the vige like to gossip about him, and they don''t gossip about Brother Qingliang and Brother Qingtian."


    Brother Qingliang and Brother Qingtian are also very old, but the women in the vige don''t talk about them. They talk about the eldest brother. Every time they talk about it, arge group of people will respond. The second sister said this is called the celebrity effect. , if you dont mention your fame, people will still talk about you.


    After the eldest brother was admitted to Xiaosanyuan, the women in the vige preferred to talk about his marriage, which was really annoying.


    Brother Cheng asked again: "Brother, when will you and the third sister get engaged?"


    "Engagement? You have a good idea." Gu Jinan nced at him and said, "It''s just a private agreement. If you want to get engaged, the fastest you can do is wait until I pass the top three in the imperial examination."


    He also told Brother Cheng: "This is rted to the reputation of the third girl. Remember not to talk too much. Don''t reveal it to others until the matter is clear."


    Brother Cheng immediately covered his mouth and said, "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t talk too much."


    I just feel that the next year is too long. My eldest brother will be twenty-two by then, and the women in the vige will gossip about him.


    Gu Jinan didn''t think it would take long. In his opinion, he was lucky enough that this thing could happen. What''s the point of waiting two more years?


    Brother Cheng asked Gu Jinan again: "Brother, this is what your husband told you? Did you say anything else? Tell me, tell me, I want to hear it."


    Gu Jinan: "Listen to me, I''m so tired that my eyelids are fighting. Take a rest and recuperate quickly, otherwise my parents will find out and they will worry again."


    Actually, Mr. asked him something else.


    For example, when did he start to be interested in the third girl, and why did he like her?


    He was stunned at that time, his face was a little hot, and he recalled in detail everything he had met with the third girl.


    When they first met, she rode a fast horse, held a long bow, and came with a group of shadow guards. She was like a female general descending from the sky and saved them.


    The moment he saw hering on horseback, he was shocked; the moment she rescued him, there were strange ripples in his heart... He had always protected others, and this was the first time he was protected by someone. , which made him feel novel and moved at the same time.


    This is the first person who came to save him without any conditions and without even seeing her. She is still a young girl and she is good-looking. It is difficult for him not to be moved.


    Your thoughts were nted from that moment on.


    Later, after learning that her parents died young, she felt pity for her.


    Then, because of the incident at Xinqianzhuang, he saw her abilities and her like-mindedness... When they first met, they just started to n for their rtionship during the Xinqianzhuang period, which made himpletely fall in love with her.


    Although he was embarrassed, he still told Mr. Ouyang exactly what he was thinking.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang sighed: "This way, I can feel relieved." He was afraid that Gu Jinan only had a temporary interest, and his affection was not deep enough, and it would fade too quickly, and the girl would be miserable.


    Since Brother Cheng is his younger brother, Gu Jinan couldn''t say these words to Brother Cheng, so he could only scold him: "Go to bed quickly and take good care of yourself. Let''s go home the day after tomorrow."


    Brother Cheng snorted and said: "Brother, you are being mean again. I have helped you a lot. You just got what you wanted and you were mean to me. I won''t help you next time."


    Gu Jinan said: "Don''t let it happen again."


    He had had enough just once, and if he did it again, he would be **** to death.


    Go to sleep quickly, sleep on your stomach, dont lie on your back, or you will die of pain.


    Brother Cheng said: "I know, brother is really verbose."


    He is still injured on his back, but he cannot sleep on his back.


    Brother Cheng was lying on the bed, tilted his head and looked at Gu Jinan, saying: "Brother was beaten badly too, go to sleep quickly, otherwise your parents will still know if I am cured or if you are ill."


    Gu Jinan gave him a slightly disgusted look and covered him with a thin quilt: "I know, you are the most verbose, hurry up and go to bed."


    Haha, Brother Cheng smiled, muttered something, closed his eyes, and fell asleep in just a few breaths.


    Gu Jinan sighed, he was still quite sick and fell asleep so quickly.


    He raised his hand to explore Brother Cheng''s forehead. After seeing that Brother Cheng had no fever again, he felt relieved andy down on the edge of the bed and fell asleep.


    Perhaps the big thing in his heart was finally solved. Gu Jinan slept soundly, and when he woke up, it was already dark.


    Brother Cheng had already woken up and was lying on the bed eating steamed meat cakes. When he saw Gu Jinan waking up, he quickly put the bowl on the table, wiped his mouth, sat up and said, "Brother is awake, let''s eat quickly."


    I didnt eat lying down on the bed. I ate at the table before.


    Gu Jinan shook his head, but did not say anything about him. Instead, he looked outside the room. Ah Song was brewing medicine on the porch. Hearing the sound here, he raised his head and said, "Brother An, wake up. You must be hungry. I will bring you food right now." .


    As he spoke, he brought in the food that was warm on the stove: "This is yours. Brother Cheng has already eaten it."


    Gu Jinan nodded, thanked Asong, started eating dinner, and asked, "Is the doctor rising here?"


    Asong said: "Not yet, I will send someone to call him after you finish eating. You also need to change the dressing for your injuries, and let Dr. Sheng take a look at it together with your brothers."


    Gu Jinan: "Okay, Brother Asong is here to help."


    After Gu Jinan finished eating, Dr. Sheng came over to see their brother with a medicine box on his back. After checking Brother Cheng''s pulse, he smiled and said, "The little man''s health is well maintained and he is recovering well. We will see you again tomorrow." Its okay to keep it for a day and go home the day after tomorrow, but you still need to get more rest, otherwise you will faint.


    If a child with such congenital deficiencies does not maintain his body and bones well and suffers such a disaster, he may die in the worst case, or he may have to lie down for ten days and a half in the worst case.

 Chapter 1285: loss

    Chapter 1285: loss


    Chapter 1285 Loss


    Brother Cheng smiled and said: "Ha, of course, my second sister and Grandpa Wu gave me a lot of medicinal food. Brother Sang, Brother Luo Wu, and Grandpa Qin also taught me how to practice martial arts. It''s hard not to be in bad health." .


    "It turns out that the young man is still practicing martial arts. That''s no wonder." Doctor Sheng said: "This is very good. You have to continue practicing. When the young man reaches the age of fifteen, his body will bepletely better. He will be better than those who were born at full term. The childs health is even better.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yes, thank you very much, Doctor Sheng. I will keep practicing."


    He will also travel in the future, but it won''t work if he doesn''t have great kung fu. He doesn''t want to be bullied, he just wants to beat up the bad guys who are looking for trouble.


    Doctor Sheng smiled. After changing Brother Cheng''s medicine, he asked Gu Jinan to take off his clothes and change his medicine.


    "The wound is recovering well. There is no redness or ulceration. It will scab over in two days." Doctor Sheng told them what to pay attention to, then he carried the medicine box and left.


    The two brothers Gu Jinan stayed at Ouyang''s house until the morning of August 15th before packing up and going home.


    During this period, no one came to see them. Only Zheng Qing did not see Cheng Geer and asked about it.


    Mr. Ouyang gave Zheng Qing a reason why Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer were sorting out the bank''s ount books.


    Zheng Qing is honest. Although he misses Brother Cheng a little, he knows that Gu Jinan has been busy with the new bank and likes to experience Brother Cheng. It is normal to take Brother Cheng to sort out the ounts of the new bank.


    Gu Dewang is not so easy to fool, but he has been busy selling snowskin mooncakes for the past three days. He has not even gone to school. He also lied and said that Gu Dagui was sick. As the eldest son, he had to stay at home to help. I''m selling mooncakes to my mother.


    Hence, he has been arrogantly going around town and county in various ways to trick aunties into buying monthly packages, and Mr. Ouyang did not punish him.


    Just because Mrs. Chen said: "The noble man in my family is indeed ill and can''t even get out of bed. Brother Wang didn''t lie. This kid is honest."


    His mother said so, and his father also cooperated in pretending to be sick. Mr. Ouyang thought that Gu Dewang was a ghost. He might as well note to school these days, so as not to find out that Brother Cheng was injured and sick and talk nonsense when he went back. Bring out the matter between An Geer and Ming Yatou.


    Before the marriage of the two children was officially decided, Mr. Ouyang did not want anyone other than them to know about it.


    As for Gu Defa, this kid iszy. Even if he finds something is wrong, he doesn''t bother to say anything.


    This is the Mid-Autumn Festival gift given to you by Brother Qing. Take it. Mr. Ouyang came to see Brother Cheng for the first time since he was injured and fell ill, and handed him a gift from Zheng Qing.


    Brother Cheng was very happy. He took the gift, looked at Mr. Ouyang, saluted him solemnly, and said, "Thank you, sir."


    Mr. Ouyang: "Humph, why are you thanking me? This gift was given to you by Brother Qing, not from me."


    Brother Cheng was very smart. After hearing this, he smiled and said, "Sir, you helped the students get the gifts. You have worked hard, so of course I want to thank you."


    "You stinky boy, you''re a weirdo." Mr. Ouyang said this when he saw Brother Cheng sleeping well. Then he pointed at a box that Asong was carrying and said, "This is the moon cake made by Ming Yatou. It''s from the capital." There are two styles, one is for you, and the other is for your eldest and second sister."


    The moon cake made by the third sister! Brother Cheng was pleasantly surprised. He looked at his eldest brother and winked at him.


    Gu Jinan pretended not to see it, bowed to Mr. Ouyang and said, "Thank you sir, thank you three girls."


    I heard that the third girl was punished. She has been writing the Ouyang family''s family motto in the house for the past three days without ever taking a step out of the house. She must be very tired after writing so many words. He is the one who caused her trouble. He thought about it for a while, but finally couldn''t hold it back and said to Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, a day to spend with your family. The students have gone back first, so as not to disturb Mr. Ouyang and his family."


    After speaking, he looked at Mr. Ouyang with prayer in his eyes.


    Mr. Ouyang understood what he meant and said angrily: "I will naturally spend this ancient festival with my two granddaughters. You should go back quickly. Don''t make the family wait too impatiently."


    Hum, seeing as this guy was thinking about Ming Yatou, he wasn''t angry.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan became happy. This way, the three girls could rx for a whole day and no longer had to stay in the house to write the family motto: "Farewell, student."


    He didn''t stay long and took Brother Cheng away.


    When I said goodbye, I looked back at Ouyang''s backyard. The kapok tree was already covered with big emerald green leaves. By the spring and summer of next year, the kapok tree would be full of red kapok flowers... Everything was getting better. .


    When Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng returned home, it was already afternoon. The smell of meat wafted from the house, as they were cooking festive meals.


    Mrs. Chen was scolding her mother at Gu''s house: "These **** taxes have made all the rich men in the town and county poor. Even the White Jade Mooncakes are not willing to buy more copies to eat back. They are bought from Kuanquan Sosou." Some of them just go back to do the rituals."


    White Jade Mooncake is the name Chen changed for the snowskin mooncake. She said the word "skin" didn''t sound good and she was afraid of losing the price if she used it, so she grabbed Gu Dexing and asked him to give it an elegant name.


    Gu Dewang pulled the ount book and nodded: "Mom is right, our monthly group business this year is far worse thanst year, a total of 383 taels, 642 yuan less!"


    Last year''s snow-skin mooncakes made more than 900 taels of silver, and the two families split it half and half. After paying Tian Xiaohua 10% of the bonus for working, they still got a lot.


    Gu Jinli nced at Gu Dewang and said, "You calcted so clearly that you even included two cents."


    Gu Dewang: "This is money. I don''t know how to make it?"


    Mrs. Chen nodded: "That''s right, you can''t be careless about money. Every penny you make less will be counted. What''s more, this time you made nearly four hundred taels of silver. Hey, four hundred taels of silver, and then go on. Add one more and it will be five hundred taels. The whole five hundred taels of silver are gone, my flesh, it hurts me to death."


    Mrs. Chen beat her chest and feet, thinking of the less money she earned and the more taxes she paid, and began to curse the emperor: "Then the emperor is serious, what kind of increase in taxes should be collected? This tax has made the poor sell their sons and daughters, not to mention, He also made the rich men poor, causing my mother to make less money. Really...if he lived close by, I would have toe to him to argue with him!"


    "Bah, shut up, old woman. Who do you think you are? How dare you go to the emperor to argue with me? Do you want to kill our family?" The third grandma picked up the broom and hit Mr. Chen: " Keep your mouth shut tightly, and dont say anything you shouldnt say. If you hurt us, Ill never be done with you!


    Even the emperor dared to scold him, Chen was so good at it.


    Mrs. Chen pulled Gu Dewang over to block Third Grandma''s broom from her, and said with a smile: "Sister-inw, please stop fighting me. I won''t say anything anymore. Isn''t it okay if I don''t say anything? Stop now, if you touch Wang If my brother breaks me, you will always feel sorry for me, these are the descendants of your Gu family!"

 Chapter 1286: The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law must be improved

    Chapter 1286: The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw must be improved


    Chapter 1286 The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw must be improved


    "Bah, this is still your own son. You don''t feel sorry for me. This old woman feels sorry for you." The third grandma became even more angry and continued to beat Chen with a broom, but she always felt sorry for the grandsons of Brother Wang, so she beat her. After a few hits, the light hit Brother Wang, and he stopped and said: "Ms. Chen, quickly calcte the ounts clearly, give the money that should be given to Xiaoyu and Xiaohua, and then go to the kitchen to help cook. Don''t do it again." Thinking of eating it ready-made.


    "It''s okay toe here all the time to eat and drink, but you''re so picky about it during the big festival, so you brought three kilograms of rice, a piece of meat, and a group of several months toe to your door. You really have a face. Just you and Brother Wang. You can eat up three kilograms of rice and one piece of meat, and Dagui and Fa Geer, if you dont work hard and just want to have a good meal, youre going to beat me up!


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Look at what you always say, who do you think my family is? Isn''t there an eldest brother? He bought a lot of good things and gave them to me."


    "You two have separated for a long time, and you are still talking about Dafu? Those things were brought by Dafu and his son. Does it have anything to do with you?" The third grandmother was scolding Chen. She was scolding her happily when she heard Brother Cheng''s voice.


    "Third Grandma, eldest brother and I are back." Brother Cheng ran in and smiled when he saw this: "Third Grandma is teaching Aunt Dagui a lesson again? Today is a holiday, so Third Grandma should stop teaching Aunt Dagui a lesson and save her strength. Eat meat.


    He looked at Chen again and said, "The noble aunt is very powerful. It takes too much effort to beat her."


    Mrs. Chen frowned and said, "Brother Cheng, why does your kid''s words sound wrong? Are you saying that my aunt is a shrew?"


    The third grandma pped Chen on the body and said, "Don''t you? With your virtue, without an olddy to control you, you can break the sky."


    With that said, he hurriedly walked towards Brother Cheng and said with a smile: "Hey, Brother Cheng is back. Are you exhausted from helping to sort out the ounts?"


    Then he red at Gu Jinan and said: "You are serious, why do you rmend Brother Cheng to Mr. Ouyang to help with the ounts? I heard that the bank''s ounts are very troublesome. How can Brother Cheng, a child, stay upte to deal with such matters?" ounting work? Xiaoyu said that children who stay upte will not grow taller. What if Brother Cheng bes shorter? "


    Brother Chengughed when he heard this: "Haha, don''t worry, Third Grandma, everyone in our family is tall, and I will definitely not be short."


    His brothers and sisters look like my mother, but are built like my uncles and uncles from the Fei family. They are all quite tall.


    Gu Jinan followed: "Third Grandma, Brother Cheng is getting older, so it''s time for him to learn more useful things. Learning about ounting willst a lifetime."


    "Okay, okay, Third Grandma can''t help you." Third Grandma took two snowskin mooncakes for Brother Cheng and said, "They are stuffed with sesame seeds. They are very fragrant. Eat them quickly."


    Hey. Brother Cheng took it and gave one to Gu Jinan conscientiously: Big brother will eat it too.


    When Mrs. Cui heard that Gu Jinan and the others were back, she hurried out of the kitchen. When she saw them, she smiled and said, "Brother An, Brother Cheng, you are back."


    Mom, I miss you so much. Brother Cheng ran over, looked up at Mrs. Cui and said with a smile.


    But Mrs. Cui frowned and asked worriedly: "Brother Cheng, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Why do you smell of medicine?"


    Sure enough, my mother still found out.


    But the eldest brother has already thought of a countermeasure.


    "Mom, I''m not sick. This is the deworming medicine package given by my second sister." Cheng Geer grabbed a purse around his waist and said, "Mother, smell it, this medicine smells like this. My eldest brother also has one."


    When there are many mosquitoes in summer and autumn, Gu Jinli will prepare insect repellent kits for his family members to wear. After hearing this, Ms. Cui still had doubts. She looked at Gu Jinan and asked, "Brother An, is your brother sick? There''s something wrong with his face, you don''t have to hide it from your mother, just tell the truth." She is a mother, how could she not tell whether her child is sick or not?


    Gu Jinan said hurriedly: "Mom, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. Because Brother Cheng didn''t do well in ounting for the first time, I punished him by beating him with several canes and making him stand in the yard. I waited for an hour, but then I got caught in the rain and developed a fever. But the high fever quickly subsided, and Im mostly healed now, so theres no need to worry, mother.


    Gu Jinan couldn''t hide it anymore, so he simply told a half-truth and half-false lie.


    He added: "It''s the son''s fault. Mother should punish her son."


    How could Mrs. Cui punish Gu Jin''an? She said, "As long as it''s mostly healed, it''s a festival today, so I won''t say whether to punish him or not."


    The one who loves Brother Cheng the most in the family is Brother An. When Brother Cheng got sick, Brother An felt more sorry for her than the mother-inw.


    "Hey, Brother Cheng is sick? Xiaoyu, let''s take a look at Brother Cheng." The third grandmother hurriedly pulled Gu Jinli over and asked her to check Brother Cheng''s pulse.


    Gu Jinli took Brother Cheng''s pulse carefully and said to the anxious Third Grandma and Ms. Cui: "Third Grandma, mother, don''t worry, Brother Cheng is already well and everything is fine."


    The third grandma said: "It''s okay. Brother Cheng is different from you. He suffered a lot when he was born. He almost died. When he was born, he was like a little mouse. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to feed him." Woolen cloth."


    Brother Cheng''s face dropped and he said, "Third Grandma, can''t you talk about kittens and puppies? I''m so handsome. It''s not nice to talk about mice."


    The third grandmaughed loudly when she heard this: "How old are you now that you care about good looks? Are you in a hurry to get a wife?"


    Brother Cheng shook his head and smiled but didn''t answer... He used to be in a hurry to get married, but now that his eldest brother has a daughter-inw and he is no longer required to take on the responsibility of carrying on the family line, he is no longer in a hurry.


    Gu Jinan took the opportunity to take out the food given by the third girl, but he took away all the food from Brother Cheng and Gu Jinli, handed it to Cui and said: "Mom, sir, he gave it to the third girl, saying it was made by the third girl." The capital-style moon cakes are for my grandparents, grandma, and parents to try."


    The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw must be maintained well. Help the third girl to fawn over the third grandma and mother, so that the family can live happily in the future.


    Brother Cheng was shocked, his monthly group in Beijing was just gone!


    Gu Jinli listened to Gu Jinan''s words and looked at Brother Cheng again, knowing that a lot of things must have happened at Ouyang''s house this time, but she had already guessed the result, which must be good, otherwise there would be no Jingcheng Yue made by the third girl. group.


    Hmm, not bad, she can rest assured.


    It''s just a pain for Brother Cheng. The little guy must have been badly beaten. She prepared the gold medicine used on him. She knew the smell very well and knew it as soon as he smelled it.


    "Third Miss is determined. This noble girl from the capital is different. Not only can she ride and shoot, she can save An Ge''er, she is also very good at cooking, and her embroidery is also in the style of everyone." Mrs. Cui loves embroidery, and when she talks about Third Girl He was full of praise for his embroidery skills, which made Gu Jinan very happy, and the smile on his face never fell.


    "What? The third girl made the mooncakes by herself. I have to try it. This is made by a girl from a powerful family in the capital. If you don''t eat it, it will be a loss." Ms. Chen hurried over and wanted to take it. Yuetuan was pped back by the third grandma.


    "Ms. Chen, you can''t get enough of anything. Is this for you? The third girl gave it to the olddy and Dashan''s wife. Go and settle the ounts and divide the money. If you dare to stretch your hand so long, the olddy will go to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. Chop it up for you!"

 Chapter 1287: Divide money

    Chapter 1287: Divide money


    Chapter 1287 Dividing the money


    Mrs. Chen shook her painful hand and said, "Sister-inw, you are too stingy. Isn''t it just a few-month group? My white jade moon group is very popr, so what kind of moon group from the capital can have it?" Are the white jade mooncakes delicious?"


    As he spoke, he smiled at Mrs. Cui and said, "Sister-inw Dashan, remember to give two to my Wang brother and Fa brother, so that they can enjoy the nobility of the capital."


    After saying that, before the third grandma called again, she hurriedly ran to settle the score with Brother Wang.


    Ms. Cui smiled and opened the box. After seeing the two kinds of moon clusters in the box, she was surprised and said, "This moon cluster is so beautiful. It blooms like a flower."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli leaned over and saw two kinds of moon **** in the box. One was transparent and round, and the bright red filling inside could be clearly seen. It really looked like the bright moon in the sky.


    The other one is golden and shaped like a flower, much like the modern Suzhou famous lotus cake.


    However, this kind of mooncakes are maderger and moreplicated. After being exploded, they look like peonies and yaohuang, giving them a majestic appearance.


    Its really beautiful. Gu Jinli praised, looking at Gu Jinan. Brother, please restrain yourself. The corners of your mouth are almost reaching your ears.


    Seeing that she liked it, Ms. Cui gave the box to her directly: "Take it and put it on a te. After saving your third grandpa and third grandma''s share, you can share it."


    "Thank you, mother!" Gu Jinli was happy. Although she didn''t like eating mooncakes very much, she was happy to see her elder brother looking anxious.


    Gu Jinan said: "Mom, the third girl made this for you and the third grandma. You must eat one of them."


    We have to let our parents have a taste of the third girls craftsmanship.


    Ms. Cui smiled: "Okay, let Xiaoyu leave one for my parents, and they will eat it after dinner."


    The third girl actually gave both kinds of mooncakes in quantity of nine. She and Dashan would share one, and the rest would be divided among the children. No matter how many children there were, each person would still be able to get half.


    Gu Jinan was unwilling, so he took out two of the two kinds of moon dumplings, packed the others, and said, "I will keep them for the third grandpa, the third grandma, and my parents first, so as not to be eaten by Xiaoyu and the others."


    Gu Jinli said dissatisfied: "Brother, you look down on others too much? Am I the one who waits for delicious food?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Gu Jinli with a look on their face: How dare you say such a thing!


    Brother Cheng immediately made trouble: "Haha, second sister, isn''t it delicious? It''s the second sister who said people should eat at least one meal of meat every day. It''s also the second sister who said people should eat at least two meals of dry rice a day. She also said that autumn and winter are tonic. During the good season, we have to stew chicken soup every three days or so, and we also have to add precious medicinal materials. The chickens raised by the third grandma and the chickens in Songzi Vige are almost eaten by the second sister. "


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he grabbed Brother Cheng''s back cor and said, "What about you? You don''t like it? You eat the most delicious food at home, along with my eldest brother."


    Gu Jinli pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "Brother has been growing in body in recent years. He said that he is eighty percent full every time he eats, but your eighty percent is as full as my elder sister''s two meals. You only start with two bowls of chicken soup. Are you still talking about me? Where is my face?"


    Even if she eats a lot, she doesnt eat as much as her elder brother.


    Gu Jinan blushed at thement and said quibbled: "I am a man, so I have arger appetite than girls. It is normal to eat more."


    Mrs. Cui felt happy when she saw them fighting like this, and asked Gu Jinan: "Did you bring Brother Cheng''s medicine back? Here, mother, take it to the kitchen to cook it. After dinner, your brother can drink it." The medicine is gone.


    Gu Jinan said: "Here you go, there are medicinal materials and a ready-made decoction. You don''t have to cook it in a hurry. Just warm up the decoction and give it to Brother Cheng to drink."


    Originally, he wanted to hide it from his family, so he came back with the prepared soup. He wanted Brother Cheng to just take the cooked soup at night, and wait until he got to Mr. Ouyang''s house to make new medicine.


    Now that I have found a suitable reason, I no longer need to hide it, so I asked Sawazi to bring in all the medicinal materials and decoctions needed for Cui. Ms. Cui said: "Mother has gone to the kitchen first. You just have to rest and wait for dinner."


    Mrs. Cui took the medicine bag and soup to the kitchen, and asked Gu Jinxiu to stop what she was doing and go out to y with Xiaoyu and the others... The children are getting older year by year. In the future, they can get together to talk after they get married. There are fewer opportunities, and Ms. Cui wants her children to spend more time together.


    Gu Jinxiu took Sister Li to the living room in the front yard with a food box. When she saw Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng, she smiled and said, "You must have been hungry just after you came back. I brought you some fish and mutton soup. Eat some to fill your stomach."


    Brother Cheng was very happy to hear this, and ran over and said: "Thank you, eldest sister, eldest sister is the best. I like eldest sister the most!"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, pinched his face and said, "You will say nice things to coax the eldest sister. The whole family knows that your favorite is An Geer."


    He added: "You are taking medicine and cannot eat fish and mutton soup. I brought you chicken soup."


    Gu Jinxiu took out a bowl of skimmed chicken soup and gave him a snowskin mooncake: "It''s made with red bean filling. It''s not very sweet. It''s just right for you to eat."


    Brother Cheng pursed his lips and said, "It''s okay to just drink a bowl of fish and mutton soup. I''m fine."


    Gu Jinxiu shook his head: "No, if your greed makes your condition worse, it''s not worth it. But I will let you chew two sheep spines at night."


    Hehe, Brother Cheng smiled and said: "Okay!"


    Happily, he took the chicken soup and took a sip. Then he turned to Gu Jinli and asked, "Second sister, is Brother Sang back?"


    The fish and mutton soup at home is usually made by Brother Sang.


    Gu Jinli nced at Gu Jinxiu and said with a smile: "Not yet. Today''s fish and mutton soup was made by Brother Luo Wu, who came over early in the morning to get busy."


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, she felt tired of seeing the eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu working in the kitchen.


    Gu Jinxiu blushed and spoke for Luo Wu: "Brother Luo Wu has been very busy. I rarely have free time today, so I just wanted to make a delicious meal for several families. I learned how to make fish and mutton soup from Sang before, so I tried to make it. , tastes very good.


    Gu Jinan took a few sips of the fish and mutton soup, looked at Gu Jinxiu and said with a smile, "Well, it''s really good."


    He took another month''s dough to Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister, try it. The third girl made it by yourself."


    When Gu Jinxiu saw the moon, her eyes lit up with surprise and she said, "This moon is so beautiful, it blooms like a flower."


    Gu Jinan''s smile grew wider: "It''s really good-looking. It''s made in the style of the capital city. Not only the nobles of the aristocratic family like it, but also the nobles in the pce like to eat it."


    Gu Jinli held his chin up and looked at Gu Jinan, brother, do you want to tell your family about the good things about the third girl?


    She praised the third girl so much that she was almost stared at by Gu Jinan.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, the ounts have been calcted. Come over and divide the money!" Gu Dewang finally calcted the ounts of the snow-skin mooncakes clearly and handed the ount book to Gu Jinli: "The gross profit is one thousand two hundred and thirty-two taels. After deducting the cost, It''s six hundred and sixty-nine taels. Sister Xiaoyu has 50%, which is 334 taels and 500 taels. Xiaohua has 10%, which is 66 taels and 900 taels. The remaining two hundred and sixty-seven taels and six hundred taels. Wen belongs to my family."


    Gu Dewang also loves money and is a bit stingy. He counts every penny in his calctions, so he is very meticulous when reimbursing his ounts.

 Chapter 1288: Sachet

    Chapter 1288: Sachet


    Chapter 1288 Sachet


    Mrs. Chen''s heart twitched when she heard this, and she said with heartache: "My God, these more than one thousand taels of silver have gone to one thousand taels in one go. How dare I get more than two hundred taels for just one day''s work? What a big loss." , What a big loss!


    Gu Jinli took out the bag, put his share of money into the bag, and said: "I have told the noble aunt a long time ago that the cost of these snowskin mooncakes is high, and there is an increase in taxes. It belongs to thendlord''s family." I dont have any money left, its impossible to make a fortune by selling snowskin mooncakes, it would be nice to make some money.


    This years snowskin mooncakes can make money thanks to the help of Doou Bank.


    Wang Ge''er is a smart boy. He directly set up a snowskin mooncake stall at the door of Dou Ou Bank. The rich men from the county, nearby counties, and even the prefectural city who came to curry favor with Dou Shaodong''s family saw them and bought them willingly. Only if you buy two copies can you sell them at a high price.


    Otherwise, just keep it for yourself. Most farmers can''t afford the snow-skin mooncakes made of glutinous rice and heavy sugar.


    but


    "Shaodong Dou''s family is interested in snow-skin mooncakes and wants to partner with us, saying that they will sell them in the capital and Jiangnan next year. By next year, even if the world is not good, we can make a big fortune from snow-skin mooncakes." Gu Dewang said with a smile, deciding that he would be a **** to Sister Xiaoyu for the rest of his life.


    Even the prescriptions that Sister Xiaoyu doesn''t want can help them make a lot of money. Where can they find such a good employer?


    The Dou Shaodong family can indeed help us earn a lot of money. Gu Jinli nodded, took out a bag, put Tian Xiaohuas share of the money, and gave it to her when the Tian family came over for the Mid-Autumn Festival dinner.


    After tying the money bag, she looked at Brother Cheng: "Let''s go back to the yard. The second sister will take a closer look at your pulse."


    Actually, I want to see how badly your boy was beaten.


    The third grandma has been preparing things for worship. After hearing this, she hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, brother Cheng, go back to the courtyard with your second sister quickly and let her take a closer look at you."


    After thinking about it, I felt that Xiaoyu, a teenage girl, was not very reliable, so she said, "I''ll let Dr. Wu take a look at it at dinner tonight."


    Old Doctor Wu has be familiar with them in the past few years and is no longer polite to them. He asionally stays for dinner during festivals, but this time he stayed.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Third Grandma, Grandpa Wu is tired of making medicine, so I won''t bother him anymore. Xiaoyu can just take a look, and Mr. Ouyang has already asked the doctor supported by his family to take a look at Brother Cheng. He is almost fine." .


    It would be terrible if Old Doctor Wu saw the injury on Cheng Geer''s back.


    The third grandma trusted Gu Jinan very much. After hearing this, she no longer insisted and asked the brothers and sisters to go back to the backyard to see Cheng Geer.


    When they arrived at the main room of the courtyard where Cheng Ge''er and his two brothers lived, Cheng Ge''er grabbed his clothes and started to feel coy: "Second sister, I''m almost fine, so there''s no need to look at it. Besides, I''m so old, and you guys are from a girl''s family, so why?" Can you let me take off my clothes and show you?"


    With a snap, Gu Jinli patted Brother Cheng on the head: "You are a little brat, not yet nine years old, what do you have to be ashamed of? Besides, I only asked you to take off your clothes, but not your pants. What are you talking about?" , take it off quickly!"


    Brother Cheng was so angry that he puffed up his face and looked at Gu Jinxiu asking for help: "Sister."


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Brother Cheng, be obedient and ask your second sister to take a look at the injury on your back."


    She knew that Brother Cheng was beaten by Brother An, and if Brother Cheng went to Ouyang''s house to plead guilty, he would definitely be beaten and injured even more. She didn''t feel at ease unless she looked at him.


    Brother Cheng had no choice but to take off his clothes, but he cleverly covered his front with his clothes, which earned him a disgusted look from Gu Jinli.


    But Gu Jinxiu cried. Looking at the wounds on Cheng Geer''s back, he said, "This, the beating was too harsh."


    Gu Jinli followed the sound and looked over, also shocked. Even in the past three days, the injuries on Brother Cheng''s back were still very shocking. Many of the wounds were concave. It can be seen that when he was beaten, the cane prated straight into the flesh. .


    Gu Jinxiu shed tears andined for Brother Cheng: "Even if Brother Cheng did something wrong, there is no need to beat him like this. He is still young and his body is weak."


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister, what he did was to help the eldest brother steal other people''s girls. No matter how hard he is beaten, he should be beaten."


    Although Gu Jinli also felt sorry for Brother Cheng, if he was wrong, he was wrong. He couldn''t be excused just because he was his younger brother. Brother Cheng held Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said with a smile: "Sister, don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt anymore. Besides, I can help you, so I''m very happy."


    Gu Jinan blushed and scolded Brother Cheng: "Why are you talking so much? Let your second sister give you medicine."


    Brother Cheng hummed twice and wisely shut up.


    Gu Jinxiu looked at An Geer and asked, "An Geer, has Mr. Ouyang really agreed?"


    Although Gu Jinan was embarrassed, he did not hide it from them. He told Mr. Ouyang about the agreement he had made with him, and said: "Sister, Xiaoyu, don''t tell your parents yet... lest it doesn''t work out in the future, it will be bad for the third girl."


    Gu Jinxiu said with a smile: "Sure, it''s definitely possible. With Brother An''s ability, we will surely pass the top three in the imperial examination."


    She and An Geer are twins, and she knows this brother very well. If hemits to one thing or one person, it will be a lifelong affair. If not, he probably won''t marry anyone else.


    At that time, he wanted to read, but his hand was almost broken and he still secretly learned it. He never stopped, not to mention that this time he was identifying an individual.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mr. Ouyang is worthy of being a great schr in the world. If it were another aristocratic family or nobleman, it would be impossible for him to agree. He would definitely send someone to kill my eldest brother, or even destroy our whole family."


    Da Chu inherited the style of the literati and mad men of the previous dynasty, and attached great importance to family status. Daughters from aristocratic families were so valuable that they were always only given to aristocratic families, nobles, and royal families. Even concubines from aristocratic families were given to official families and prominent families from all over the country. Something like a daughter from an aristocratic family, after being discovered, she would end up being directly assassinated.


    Gu Jinan said: "Sir''s love and affection will be remembered for the rest of my life and I will do my best to repay you."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "This is necessary."


    He winked at Gu Jinan again and said, "I still have to repay Third Sister. Without her, Mr. Ouyang would not agree."


    The third sister must also be interested in the eldest brother. After Mr. Ouyang knew about it, he agreed after considering all parties. As long as the third sister was not happy at all, Mr. Ouyang would not agree.


    Gu Jinan''s face turned even redder, but he nodded and said, "This is natural."


    In this life, he will only have her, and he will keep her in his heart and protect her throughout his life.


    Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu bothughed when they heard this.


    After Gu Jinli changed the medicine for Brother Cheng, he left two bottles of Jinchuang medicine for Gu Jinan and left with Gu Jinxiu.


    The eldest brother is old. Even though they are biological siblings, she cannot change his medicine and has to avoid suspicion.


    After Gu Jinli left the yard, he went to the kitchen to work and cooked grilled fish for Qin Sang himself.


    Qin Sang came back in the evening. Gu Jinli had a sharp ear and sneaked to Qin''s house when he heard the sound of horse hooves, earning Brother Cheng a big look and a groan.


    Hmph, the second sister is the most dishonest cabbage. She always runs to other people''s houses by herself.


    Gu Jinli ignored him. When he saw Qin Sang, he handed him a sachet: "I made it for you. Mom said you should wear it until August."

 Chapter 1289: tigress

    Chapter 1289: tigress


    Chapter 1289 Tigress


    The custom in Dachu is that during the Mid-Autumn Festival, a girls family will give Mid-Autumn sachets to her fianc, with the intention of praying for reunion and perfection in her life.


    After Qin Sang heard her footsteps, a smile appeared on his lips. When he turned around and saw her and the sachet she handed him, his smile deepened, his eyes lit up, and his whole person seemed to be enveloped in ayer of gentleness. Like in the light.


    "Xiaoyu." He took a few steps forward, leaned close to her, looked down at her and said, "I''ve been too busytely, and I haven''t even had time toe back and see you. Don''t be angry."


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked up at him and said, "Why haven''t youe back to see me? Didn''t you juste back to see me on the night of the ninth day of the Lunar New Year?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "That''s too rushed, so it doesn''t count. I have to sit down and eat with you and have a good chat."


    "We can sit down and eat and chat together tonight." Gu Jinli felt a little sweet in his heart, and the smile on his lips widened, and he handed the sachet to him: "Here, it''s for you, you should take a look at it."


    Just looking at me makes you blush.


    Qin Sang smiled, and while taking the sachet, he took her hand and sat on the stone bench under the pomelo tree, looking at the sachet she embroidered: "They are two little tigers, embroidered Very vivid...this little tiger with its mouth open and its fangs exposed to eat people, is you."


    Gu Jinli was startled: "How could you guess so urately? I thought you would guess that the cute little tiger hiding behind was me."


    He said angrily: "Do you think I''m fierce, like a tigress?!"


    Qin Sang smiled and exined: "No, Xiaoyu is a good girl who is reasonable and has a gentle temper. I guessed it urately because I know Xiaoyu''s temper."


    He added: "Since we met, you have been protecting me more often, just like the little tiger on the sachet protects the tiger behind you."


    She is a very protective person and has always done her best to protect him. She has done a lot of things for him and helped him a lot.


    Gu Jinli was satisfied and said again: "I am so fierce, but you still praise me for being gentle. It''s a shame that you can praise me."


    Although the words were meant to me, there was a joyful smile on his face.


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu is not fierce at all, she is just a gentle and sensible good girl."


    No one canpare with her.


    Gu Jinli blushed upon hearing this, patted his cheek and said, "Since you said that, I believe you."


    If Brother Cheng were here, he would definitely say angrily: Second sister, you are so thick-skinned!


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he heard this. He came closer to her and said, "Well, our Xiaoyu is just such a girl."


    He is used to seeing women in the capital who talk in a roundabout way and have a lot of thoughts, so he likes Xiaoyu''s temperament... Well, if Xiaoyu also talks in a roundabout way or has a lot of thoughts, then that''s no problem for him. As long as it''s her, he likes her.


    "Are you hungry? I''ve brought you moon cakes." Gu Jinli took out a bag from his waist and poured out two snow-skin moon cakes: "Eat first to fill your stomach. You can eatter. I Ive grilled a lot of grilled fish for you, you can eat as much as you want.


    Qin Sang doesnt like sweets very much, but as long as its given by Gu Jinli, he takes it, eats it happily, and says: Little fish, wait a minute.


    With that said, he got up, went to his room, took out a cloth bag and a jug of water, and said, "I brought you some fruits. You can eat them. If you like them, I''ll ask Dou Ke to bring back another batch."


    Dou Kes business spread all over the country, so Qin Sang asked him to find some non-perishable and good-tasting fruits to bring back to Gu Jinli.


    There is no way, his little fish just loves to eat fruits.


    Gu Jinli looked at the red fruit in the bag and said in surprise: "It''s an apple!"


    Qin Sang was startled and said: "You know Xiaoyu? But it''s not called apple, it''s called big red fruit. It''s simr to our big red fruit in Da Chu, but it''s several times bigger."


    "This fruites from Da Rong. It will not go bad even if it is kept for several months." The most important thing is that the big red fruit is a warm fruit. Eating it is good for women''s health and will not be as cold as pears. It''s cold, and the woman doesn''t feel good eating it.


    Gu Jinli said: "The book says it''s called Apple, but since it has a name, let''s call it its original name of Dahongguo."


    Seeing that she liked it, Qin Sang took an apple, washed it with water in the pot, and handed it to her: "Try it, little fish."


    Gu Jinli: It needs to be peeled.


    "Ah? You want to peel it? Okay." Qin Sang took out a knife from his waist and peeled an apple for Gu Jinli: "Eat the small fish. The knife is clean and has never seen red."


    With the knife that has been used to chop people, he will not use it to cut up small fish.


    Gu Jinli took the apple and took a bite. A long-lost sweetness filled her mouth, making her squint her eyes with joy: "It''s delicious, sweet and crispy."


    He took another apple and gave it to Qin Sang: "You can eat it too."


    Qin Sang looked at the apple, and then at her mouth, which was even redder than the apple, and said: "No, this fruit is for Xiaoyu, I just want to taste it."


    After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her on the mouth. He tasted it briefly and then left. He looked at her and smiled and said, "Well, it''s very sweet."


    Gu Jinli froze and was stunned for a while before he came back to his senses... The brat made a sneak attack again!


    Her face turned redder, and she punched him angrily. He didn''t hide, but grabbed her fist, but his back hit the mango tree behind him.


    There was a bang, and it was quite powerful.


    Immediately after a shadow fell quickly above his head, Qin Sang hugged Gu Jinli and used his body to block the falling thing... In fact, he could catch it, but he didn''t want to catch it, so it was better to hold her.


    With a bang, the thing hit the stone table, rolled from the stone table to the ground, andnded at Qin Sang''s feet.


    "It''s a grapefruit." Gu Jinli bent down and picked up the grapefruit, and said with disgust: "This pomelo is too small, and the stem is rotten, so it shouldn''t be eaten."


    Qin Sang said, "I''ll open it and take a look. Maybe I can eat it. This is the first batch of fruits produced by the pomelo tree. It''s the first one. You have to try it."


    This pomelo tree was nted by him for himself and Xiaoyu. It means that the two will get married and have descendants. This first fruit must be eaten.


    Gu Jinli: "Then go ahead."


    Qin Sang opened the grapefruit with a knife: "It''s not bad, the pulp is not bad."


    He quickly peeled off the grapefruit peel, took off pieces of pulp, picked up a piece and ate it, his eyebrows slightly furrowed and he said, "It tastes pretty good."


    Not bad? Gu Jinli said: Your brows are knotted, how can it still taste good?


    She took a piece of grapefruit and took a bite. The sour taste almost made her vomit the grapefruit. After quickly swallowing the grapefruit, she quickly took a big bite of the apple and ate it. Then she said: "It''s sour and astringent. It''s unptable." Its dead, dont eat it.


    Qin Sang looked at her with reluctance and persistence in his eyes: "This is the first fruit of this tree, you have to eat it."


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, then remembered his purpose of nting this pomelo tree, and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll be back in a moment, let''s eat the pomelo."


    After saying that, he ran home and brought a jar of ground caramel. He also took a big bowl. After breaking the grapefruit into pieces, he poured the sugar and the grapefruit into the big bowl. After stirring, he gave Qin Sang a spoon. , said: "Eat it, it will be sweet this time."

 Chapter 1290: unfavorable

    Chapter 1290: unfavorable


    Chapter 1290 Unfavorable


    Qin Sang smiled, took the spoon, scooped out a spoonful of grapefruit meat and ate it, then nodded to Gu Jinli: "Well, it''s really sweet."


    Very sweet.


    Like her smile and his mood when he saw her, it was so sweet that it could eliminate all fatigue.


    And her actions of sweetening the bitter pomelo and forcing the pomelo to sweeten were just like him forcibly tying her to his own life. Although it was intentional, the ending was unexpectedly sweet.


    "Of course, but it cost me a can of sugar. If it''s not sweet, it will be a big loss." Gu Jinli also scooped up a spoonful of grapefruit meat and ate it, but it was not very sweet, but sweet and sour, with a little bit of it. Grapefruit has a unique bitter taste, but it is edible.


    Qin Sang looked at her with deep affection in his eyes: "I will not let Xiaoyu lose money."


    Her mantra is, never do anything at a loss!


    Hearing his pointed words, Gu Jinli snorted and said, "It doesn''t matter, we are engaged, and we have epted the loss."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt warm in his heart... Although these words were ordinary, they were her deepest affection for him. She was not interested in interests when she was with him, and she was happy even if she lost money.


    Little fish. He called out, wrapped his arms around her, leaned down, captured her mouth, and kissed her greedily and tenderly.


    His heavy breathing sounded in Gu Jinli''s ears, making here back to her senses and beat him angrily: Brat, are you an ancient? You are too brave, I am not as shameless as you!


    Qin Sang was actually not thick-skinned. When he kissed her, his heart beat violently, and a numbing feeling spread from his heart to his whole body, making his body a little stiff.


    His face was as red as if he was drunk, but he just wanted to get close to her. It was an uncontroble impulse and an instinct.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one wille." He said, his whole body almost pressed against hers, but he restrained himself, for fear of scaring her, he did not dare to really stick to her.


    Bang, bang!


    Two sounds rang out, and something crashed down from the tree. Qin Sang had to let her go. He followed the sound and saw that it was another grapefruit.


    He gritted his teeth and was extremely angry. Did Yuzi have a grudge against him? Ive already dropped one,e back!


    Haha, Gu Jinliughed rudely, pointed at the grapefruit and said, "I''m afraid it''s attracting insects. I''ll prepare a medicine to eliminate insects on the tree another day."


    In fact, she knew that the grapefruit tree was infested with insects. She just thought that if the fruit was about to ripen, it would be bad if she applied insecticide. It''s such a death wish, it''s a bad thing to hit someone like this at this time.


    Look at Brother Qins face, how dark it is.


    Qin Sang looked at her helplessly. When he saw her smiling happily, he had no choice but to ept his fate and pick up the grapefruit. He looked at the pomelo and said, "The pomelo is also broken. It must have really attracted insects."


    He looked up at the twenty or so grapefruits hanging on the tree and said, "There are not enough fruits in the first year, and because of the insects, I''m afraid I won''t be able to harvest a few."


    Seeing that he really cared about these grapefruits, Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay. The fruit of this grapefruit tree hangste. I will prepare a medicine to kill the insects tomorrow. After half a month, the effects of the medicine will wear off and you can pick the fruit. At that time The fruits are alsopletely ripe and will be sweeter and more delicious than they are now."


    After Qin Sang heard this, a bright smile appeared on his face. The dimple on his cheek appeared again. He nodded and said, "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu."


    As he spoke, he approached her again, which startled Gu Jinli, and asked sincerely: "Yes, do you want to continue?"


    Qin Sangughed out loud, and instead of kissing her again, he slowly embraced her into his arms and said, "A hug."


    He liked to kiss her and hug her. He just held her without talking and just felt the passage of time, which made him feel very happy.


    Well, the most important thing is that it is getting dark and someone ising to call them to eat. Gu Jinli smiled, raised his head from his arms to look at him, put his arms around his waist and said, "Okay, let''s hug him."


    Brother Cheng has a headache. At this time, should he go out to protect Baicai, or should he go out to protect Baicai?


    Thinking of the toughness of his own cabbage, he squatted down silently and continued to hide until he counted more than three hundred and heard Brother Sang say: "I ate the grapefruit, let''s go over and eat."


    Brother Cheng stood up and jumped out: "Second sister, brother Sang, the meal is ready. Third grandma asked me to call you to eat."


    Grandpa Qin has been back a long time ago, and he has been working and chatting with Grandpa Third and Grandpa Wu today.


    When Gu Jinli saw Brother Cheng, he was very enthusiastic and greeted him: "Come here quickly, the second sister will give you a grapefruit to eat."


    After Brother Cheng ran over, she picked up the grapefruit on the stone table and gave it to Brother Cheng. She said, "You should eat grapefruit during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Take it. The whole one is yours. Let you eat as much as you like." .


    no need to thank me.


    Brother Cheng was originally very happy, but when he saw his second sister smiling so hard that her eyes were bent, he couldn''t be happy anymore and asked: "Second sister, this grapefruit is a bit green, I''m afraid it''s not yet ripe."


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said: "Hey, grapefruit, it will be edible in August. You can eat it without worry. If it doesn''t work, just dip it in sugar."


    Eating grapefruit dipped in sugar? Brother Chengs face turned bitter: Second sister, just by saying this to you, I feel like you are trying to trick me.


    Qin Sang smiled and helped Gu Jinli cheat Brother Cheng: "Take it and eat it, it tastes good."


    With that said, he scooped out another spoonful of grapefruit meat and quickly finished the grapefruit in the big bowl. Then he held the bowl and spoon in one hand and held Gu Jinli in the other, walking towards Gu''s house.


    On the way he said: "After dinner, I have to go back to the military headquarters. Meng''s people may take risks ande to the military headquarters to rob people."


    Meng Wu''s group of dead men of the Meng family are still being held in the prison of the military station. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Dou Ke will **** them to the capital. The Meng family will definitely take advantage of the Mid-Autumn Festival to send people to arrest Meng Wu. They silenced them.


    So he had to rush back to the military station tonight to help repel the enemy. If he could catch a few more alive, he would be more powerful against Dou Ke.


    Although the Dou family thinks that Dou Kei is good, the Dou family wants to change the Dou family. If the son of the Meng family inherits the Dou family, the Dou family will no longer be an ordinary imperial merchant, but an imperial merchant of the gentry.


    I heard that after the Meng family suffered a big loss this time, they had asked Yushi Meng to marry Dou Lao Er and Dou Lao San to official daughters. If the marriage happened, it would be very detrimental to Dou Ke.


    Dou Ke is good at everything, even though his ancestral family is not prominent, and there are no elders to tell him about his marriage.


    Qin Sang told Gu Jinli the matter.


    Gu Jinli said: "Then be careful and send someone back to give me a message after the incident is over. I''ll feel relieved."


    After thinking for a while, he added: "You don''t have to worry about the marriage affairs of Dou Shaodong''s family. He has been coveting Mr. Ouyang, and he must have wanted Mr. Ouyang to marry him. Moreover, he has made a contribution this time, as long as Mr. Ouyanges forward." It is also possible to ask the emperor to find him a good match by asking him face to face."

 Chapter 1291: Still thinking about Qin Erlang

    Chapter 1291: Still thinking about Qin Eng


    Chapter 1291 Still thinking about Qin Eng


    Dou Shaodong looks a little silly, but he is a businessman by nature. Everything he does is done with profit in mind. He will not spend time doing things without profit.


    To be able to spend so much time and money to get involved with Mr. Ouyang, he must have had the idea to ask Mr. Ouyang to help n the marriage.


    Gu Jinli: "Although Dou Shaodong''s family values profits, he is more loyal and true-hearted. Mr. Ouyang likes such a young man. Since he is willing to get along with Dou Shaodong''s family, he is willing to help Dou Shaodong''s family."


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this: "Xiaoyu is right, and Dou Meng''s two sons are also the sons of Huang Shang. Dou Meng is a concubine from an official family. Even if she is favored, it is impossible for her two sons to marry into a noble family. My dear, at most he is just a money-grubbing junior official from Beijing."


    He and Dou Ke really dont have to worry too much.


    Second sister, Brother Sang, please walk slower. Brother Cheng caught up with a green pomelo and squeezed in between them: Were almost home.


    Sigh, its really troublesome. He, the younger brother, has to worry about it every time.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I know, I''ll go back with you."


    With that said, he took back his hand held by Qin Sang, and instead took Brother Cheng and ran home.


    The house is already very lively, people from several families are all here, and they are preparing to eat after worshiping the ancestors of heaven and earth.


    Erqing, Xiaoji, Li Jieer, Feng Lian and Datuan Xiaotuan went home or went to the pharmaceutical workshop. Tonight, Grandma Tao will take the people in the workshop to have a reunion dinner together.


    "Sang is back, you are back. Among the children in the house, you are the busiest." The third grandma saw that Qin Sang was very happy, and handed him a bowl of fish and mutton soup: "I must be hungry, drink first." A bowl of soup to pacify my stomach, your brother Luo Wu made it, it tastes good."


    Qin Sang always respected the third grandpa and grandma, so he took it and drank it: "Thank you, third grandma, the fish and mutton soup made by Brother Luo Wu is delicious."


    The third grandma heard this and said again: "You are praising him randomly. After all, this is the first time I have officially made it for several families. It is hard to say that the cooking is bad, but in fact, the cooking you made tastes good."


    Gu Jinli burst outughing when he heard this, and said: "Third Grandma, please keep your voice down. If Brother Luo Wu hears it, the words you praised him during the day will be in vain."


    The third grandma has no grandchildren, so she likes the children of the same family very much. When she catches one doing something good, she will praise it fiercely. After hearing this, she quickly makes a gesture to silence her: "Yes, yes, yes, you can''t let Brother Wu listen." Yeah, that guy is thin-skinned, Im afraid hell feel ufortable hearing that.


    Old woman, what are you talking about? Hurry up and bring the children over to worship the ancestors of heaven and earth. Dinner is about to begin. The third grandpa shouted to the third grandma.


    After hearing this, the third mistress immediately called Qin Sang and Gu Jinli to the incense table at the door of the living room, and began to worship heaven and earth with everyone.


    The Qin family, the Tian family, the Luo family, and the Qi family only followed them to worship Heaven and Earth and the fellow vigers who died on the way to flee the desert, and then left first. Only the Gu family worshiped the ancestors of the Gu family.


    Okay, okay, God and our ancestors have already eaten, lets hurry up and have a reunion dinner. The third grandma greeted everyone.


    After hearing this, everyone divided into two groups. The men had the reunion dinner in the living room, while the women followed the third grandma to the flower hall to eat.


    Mr. Chen rolled up her sleeves and walked ahead: "There are a lot of good dishes tonight, including ham and chicken stew. For such an expensive dish, if you don''t eat more than a few bowls of ham, it won''t be worth Xiaoyu''s ham."


    With a snap, the third grandma hit her and said: "How many more bowls do you want? Do you think ham is sweet potato? It''s up to you to eat as many bowls as you like. Dashan''s wife and Damu''s wife have already divided them, one bowl for each person, No more."


    Ham is so expensive. What are you dreaming about if you want to eat it with open belly?


    Ms. Chen was annoyed by what she heard and ran faster, thinking about choosing the biggest bowl with the most ham to eat. The third grandma was furious when she saw it, and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, let Aunt Tao teach Mrs. Chen another day. It''s such a shame. She doesn''t look like an elder. In the future, when the Xu family''s girles in and sees this Auntie, dontugh at her to death in your heart.


    Gu Jinli: "Third Grandma, the eldest aunt can''t change her temper, but she can pretend. Sister Xu doesn''t have to worry about it for a few years before shees in."


    I wont know in a few years because Chen cant pretend for that long.


    The third grandma sighed: "Okay, let her go. Once she has learned a lesson and isughed at by the younger generation, she will know to change."


    Grandma, can we start eating? Ms. Chen spotted a bowl of ham and chicken soup and stood in front of the bowl of soup and asked Mr. Yan who was sitting at the table.


    "Eat, eat." Lao Yan is the eldest among the female elders. As soon as she moved her chopsticks, everyone sat down and started eating.


    The reunion dinner was a happy one. Luo Huiniang liked ham and chicken stew very much. After finishing her own bowl, she nced at Gu Jinli''s bowl.


    It hasnt been touched yet. Dont the little fish like to eat it?


    Gu Jinli smiled and gave his bowl to Luo Huiniang: "Sister Huiniang, eat it. I still have ham in the house. If you want to eat it, you can slice it on a te and eat it yourself."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang''s eyes lit up with joy. She took Gu Jinli''s bowl of ham and chicken stew and ate it.


    Seeing that she liked to eat, Gu Jinxiu scooped two pieces of ham out of his bowl for her.


    Luo Huiniang was even more happy: "Thank you, sister-inw!"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Thank you, eat quickly."


    During this time, Luo Niang was talking to Hui Niang about the marriage. Hui Niang was very unhappy because of this. She had been depressed for a long time. Today she smiled so cheerfully because of the festival.


    Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang have a good rtionship. Naturally, he knew that Luo Huiniang was unhappy recently and was pushed into trouble by the Chu family. He even came to sleep with her. When he dreamed at night, he even shouted "Second Brother Qin!"


    Gu Jinli was shocked. He didn''t expect that after so many years, Hui Niang would still think about Qin Eng... That''s right. In recent years, Hui Niang had been rain or shine. As soon as Qin Eng''s death was tabooed, she would go to the empty tomb to worship Qin Eng. Eng.


    Hui Niang did not slowly forget Qin Eng because of Qin Eng''s death, but her feelings for him gradually became stronger.


    Its almost over!


    Gu Jinli didn''t expect Huiniang to be so devoted to Qin Eng and she couldn''t forget him for several years.


    Gu Jinli was very confused. Should she tell Luo Huiniang about Qin Eng''s fraud? If she didn''t tell her, would Hui Niang me her in the future? If she told him, she would have to wait for Qin Eng for the rest of her life ording to Huiniang''s attitude towards Qin Eng.


    Gu Jinli cursed in his heart. He felt that the food was no longer tasty. What should he do? Should he tell her?


    "Sister Xiaoyu, why don''t you eat? Are you worried?" Tian Xiaohua said hurriedly when she saw that her idol didn''t eat.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "No, I just thought that since we don''t have a river here, we won''t be able to put outnternster."


    Tian Xiaohua said: "There is a big river pond in the middle of the vige, but there are many boys and girls, so we can''t put them there. We should hang thenterns and grapefruitnterns under the eaves as we did in previous years, so that the Moon Pce Queen can see them."


    Gu Jinli nodded, put aside the matter between Luo Huiniang and Qin Eng, and started to have a nice meal.


    After finishing the meal, Lao Yan talked about the marriage of brothers Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian: "Brother Xing is already engaged. They are both older. I have also reached this age. Thinking about the past two years, I calcted that there are fewer people in our family, so I want to marry their brothers."

 Chapter 1292: Dou Ke comes to Beijing

    Chapter 1292: Dou Kees to Beijing


    Chapter 1292 Dou Ke goes to Beijing


    Third Grandma said: "It''s time to say we''re kissing each other. Qingliang is quite old and he''s the eldest grandson of your eldest family, so it''s time to say we''re kissing each other and carry on the family line."


    Lao Yan was very happy to hear this, and took Gu Damu''s daughter-inw Yan to discuss with the third grandmother, Cui, Chu, Tian and others about marrying Gu Qingliang and Gu Qingtian.


    "The family background does not need to be too high, but the family tradition must be upright, and the girl must be pretty and pretty. But the conduct must be good, and she must be virtuous and generous. She is the eldest daughter-inw, so she must be a little tolerant, otherwise her younger siblings will suffer."


    Gu Daya was worried about the name of her eldest grandson. When the third grandma had almost finished talking to Lao Yan, she begged the third grandma: "Third aunt, while old doctor Wu is here, you can hold your eldest brother and ask him for help." Name it."


    Old Doctor Wu has a high age, seniority, prestige and status. If he can name his eldest brother, it will be his blessing. As for Mr. Ouyang, Gu Daya does not dare to work.


    Mo Qinzi also looked at the third grandma with a pleading look on her face.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Your third uncle told old doctor Wu about this. I guess he has alreadye up with a name by now. I will carry the eldest brother over and show him to old doctor Wu. After thanking him, I will give him the name." Get your name back."


    Speaking, he carried his eldest brother to the living room in the front yard.


    In the living room at this time, Brother Cheng was covering his mouth and looking at his father with tears in his eyes.


    Gu Dashan smiled when he saw this: "Did the tooth fall out? Come, dad, take a look."


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "No, I can do it myself."


    Speaking, he felt embarrassed and hurriedly ran out of the living room.


    Gu Jinan put down his chopsticks and said, "Dad, let me go and take a look."


    I got a cup of tea, got up and followed him out. I saw Brother Cheng spitting out his missing teeth and thinking of throwing them on the roof.


    Has your lower tooth fallen out?


    The upper teeth are buried in the ground and the lower teeth are thrown into the roof. This has been the rule for children since ancient times.


    Gu Jinan came over, pressed Brother Cheng''s head, and said mockingly: "Look at your ability, you can even gnaw out your teeth by chewing on a sheep spine."


    Cheng Geer covered his mouth and said: "How did I know that this tooth is so useless, so I bit the sheep''s spine and it fell out of my mouth with a click."


    Gu Jinan shook his head with a smile and handed him the tea: "Rinse your mouth, spit out the blood, give me your teeth, and I''ll throw them away for you."


    Brother Cheng has an injury on his back, and I am afraid that this throw will injure the wound.


    Brother Cheng obediently handed the tooth to Gu Jinan, took the tea, rinsed his mouth, and cleared away the blood in his mouth.


    Gu Jinan waved his hand and threw the little tooth onto the roof. He lowered his head and looked at Brother Cheng: "Open your mouth. Brother, look at the hole in the tooth."


    Ah Brother Cheng opened his mouth and showed Gu Jinan his gums after losing his teeth.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, it''s a little toothy. Don''t lick it, otherwise it will turn into buck teeth and it won''t be pretty."


    "I know." Cheng Geer responded and asked again: "Brother, do you really have to change your teeth to a teenager?"


    He started to have teeth when he was six years old and has been doing so until now. If it had been a few more years, he would have copsed.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Yes, your eldest brother and I were still changing my teeth two years ago. You have to change them, so just take your time."


    Brother Cheng''s face dropped, and he walked back in frustration, but after taking just two steps, he felt dizzy and almost copsed.


    Gu Jinan hurriedly supported him and said: "I told you that your illness is not cured yet, and I told you not to y crazy, but you didn''t listen. You are better now. Just hold on, sit with the elders for two quarters of an hour, and the eldest brother will You find an excuse to go back to the house and rest.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Okay."


    In the room, Qi Kangpings son has already received his name.


    The Qi familys father and son stood up and thanked Dr. Wu. The third grandma smiled and said: "Qi Ning, Brother Ning, this is a good name. I don''t need him to have any great future in this life. I just hope that he will have a peaceful life and not have to suffer like us."


    Old Doctor Wu also meant the same thing. There has been a lot of confusion recently due to tax issues. Old Doctor Wu didn''t want Dachu to continue to be in chaos, so he named Qi Kangping''s son Ning.


    After getting the name, little Qining was so proud that she peed all over Old Doctor Wu. After urinating, she bit her little hand and giggled.


    Hahaha, this boy is in love with me. He pours money into me as soon as we meet him. Old doctor Wu didnt dislike it either, he just hugged little Qining andughed.


    For a time, there was constantughter in the living room.


    Qin Sang looked at little Qining with envy. He wondered when he and Xiaoyu would have a child.


    If he and Xiaoyu had a child, he would definitely love him/her very much.


    After Qin Sang felt envious, he talked to Mr. Qin for a while, made a grapefruitmp for Gu Jinli with grapefruit, and then left.


    Brother Cheng felt that he was very miserable, so he ran to the backyard flower hall with a groggy head and hinted to Gu Jinli: Second sister, your brother Qin is leaving, and I asked you to go and see him off.


    Gu Jinli immediately made an excuse to sneak away to Qin''s house, and gave Qin Sang the grilled fish, moon dumplings, fried crispy pork, and two hams he had baked: "Take it, take it to themander''s station to eat with the soldiers. "


    If you have a good rtionship, you will be able to work together when facing enemies.


    Qin Sang said: "There is no need to take the ham, keep the money for selling it."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "This thing is very valuable outside. Give it to the soldiers to try it, and it will make them remember your goodness."


    How can we give food to brothers who have been through life and death? If we are stingy, it may be counterproductive.


    "Okay." Qin Sang epted it, but said: "Xiaoyu, there is no need to take such a good thing next time. Since I am themander of the army, I have the ability to take care of the soldiers under me."


    I believe you, leave quickly, dont let Mengs people get there first. Gu Jinli urged, and then said, Remember to have someone send me a message to let me know you are safe.


    Damn it, when did she start worrying about Brother Qins safety?


    After Qin Sang tied the things, he got on his horse, leaned over and looked at her and said: "There is no need for others to spread the news, I wille back in person... I miss you."


    I thought about her very much. Before I returned to the vige, I kept thinking of her.


    Gu Jinli blushed when he heard this, red at him and said, "If you say such things again, leave quickly."


    Qin Sang smiled. Although the torch light was not bright enough, he knew that she must be blushing.


    Thinking that it was gettingte and fearing that Meng''s people had already taken action, he said, "Xiaoyu will go back first. I will leave when you enter the house."


    Thats so long-winded. Gu Jinliined, but with a smile on his face, he went back holding the grapefruitmp he gave him.


    Qin Sang waited for her to enter the house before riding his horse to the military station.


    As expected, a fight broke out in the Sibing Station. A group of about thirty dead soldiers besieged the cell of the Sibing Station. Fortunately, You An, You Xi, and You Ping were able to fight, and the shadow guards of Dou Shaodong''s family were able to fight. , and the shadow guards of the Ouyang family, they took care of more than 30 dead men of the Meng family in less than half an hour.


    The leader turned out to be Meng Er.


    Dou Shaodong''s family almost went crazy with joy: "Hahaha, God really loves me. He sent Meng Er to the door and asked Qin Baihu to capture him alive. Dou Meng can''t stop thinking about it."


    Dou Shaodong''s family rubbed their hands and said, "No, my Shaodong''s family can''t wait any longer. They will set off to Beijing tonight and drag all these dead men, including Meng Wu and others, to Jingzhao Mansion and sue the Meng family to death!"


    If the Meng family does not want to be destroyed, the Dou Meng family must be killed with their own hands.

 Chapter 1293: Make trouble

    Chapter 1293: Make trouble


    Chapter 1293: Making trouble


    Qin Sang knew that there would be a big quarrel between Dou Ke, Dou Meng''s family and Meng family, so he did not persuade Dou Shaodong''s family. He only said: "Dou Shaodong''s family, you are a junior. When ites to Dou Meng''s family and Meng''s family, there is no difference in seniority." Its not good for you to suffer a loss.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is also worried about this: "The Meng family has a censor who can use etiquette to manipte people. But this time, my young master''s family has broken up with them. If there is no more trouble, when will my young master''s family die and when will they be famous?" I dont even know if there is an extra wife and child!


    He looked at Qin Sang and said: "Qin Baihu knows that that evil woman is so bold. In addition to looking for noble girls for the second and third sons to marry, she is also looking for girls for my young master''s family to marry! Oh, can the woman she finds marry? "


    Qin Sang looked at Dou Shaodong''s house, his eyes full of resentment and grievance.


    Dou Ke''s life has not been very good. His stepmother''s family is too powerful, and his maternal grandfather''s family is not prominent, but just an ordinary businessman. What''s even worse is that Dou Ke has no biological uncle. His uncle went out to collect ounts and met The bandit who went up the mountain was killed.


    Uncle Dou Ke was not yet twenty when he died. He was not even married. Dou Ke''s maternal grandfather''s family was left without a male to support him. Dou Ke''s maternal grandfather also fell ill after Dou Ke was one year old. went.


    However, even if the elder is dead, Qin Sang still has a way to make Dou Shaodong''s family have elders to help him. He whispered a few words to Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked and looked at Qin Baihu... Young Master, what''s wrong with you? Are you still the kind, honest and righteous young prince? Where did you learn such tricks?


    But I like it, hahaha!


    "This is a very good method, thank you Qin Baihu." Dou Shaodong''s family saluted Qin Sang and said, "Thankfully Qin Baihu helped me tonight. If it weren''t for Qin Baihu, how could Meng Er be captured alive?"


    As he spoke, he turned around, raised his foot, kicked Meng Erji hard with a few bangs, and cursed: "Tell me, Dou Meng and the Meng family are a bunch of idiots. They even lost a Meng Wu, and they sent When you came here, didnt you think that if you were caught, the entire Meng family would be destroyed?


    Meng Er is considered the leading leader among the dead men of the Meng family. He usually only works for the head of the family. To capture Meng Er alive is to prove that the head of the Meng family sent people to kill him.


    Meng Er had his jaw removed, his teeth pulled out, the poison in his mouth taken away, and his hand and hamstrings severed. He was already a disabled person, but he was staring at Qin Sang with angry red eyes... I didn''t expect that, There are hundreds of households in such a rural area with such great skills. If it hadn''t been for this young man, he would never have been caught!


    Bang bang bang, Dou Shaodong''s family kicked Meng Erji again and cursed: "What are you looking at? Have you never seen such a handsome and powerful military master? Let me tell you, this Qin Baihu is not an ordinary countryman. , he will be a general in the future!"


    Had he not been captured alive, Meng Er would haveughed out loud when he heard this, thinking that Dou Shaodong''s family was bragging, but after he was defeated, he felt that these words were somewhat true.


    Qin Sang said: "Dou Shaodong''s family, it''s gettingte. Since we want to rush back to the capital, we must start as soon as possible, lest the Meng family react and try to save themselves."


    Looking at Meng Er again, he suddenly swung the long knife in his hand and cut off one of Meng Er''s arms with a click.


    Meng Er fell to the ground, screaming silently and rolling around in pain.


    Everyone present was shocked. Dou Shaodong''s family was so frightened that they broke into cold sweat. They looked at Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu?"


    Qin Sang sheathed his sword and said, "This man is brave, but I think it''s not safe to cut off his hand tendons and hamstrings. Cut off one of his arms. In this way, even if someonees to help, it will be difficult for him to escape."


    "Wonderful!" Dou Shaodong''s family was extremely happy. He nced around, pointed at two of the more aggressive dead warriors and said, "Dou Meng,e here and chop off their arms."


    Dou Mengs mouth twitched, but he still obeyed and cut off an arm of the two dead soldiers.


    The two people fainted from the pain.


    Old Dou,e here and bandage their wounds, dont let them die. Dou Shaodongs family had two doctors apanying him, and he brought one over this time, just in time to treat the wounds.


    "Yes." Doctor Dou came over with a medicine box on his back to stop the bleeding and bandage the wounds of Meng Er and the others.


    Qin Sang and Dou Meng were both very good at kung fu. When they cut someone, the incision was very smooth. Doctor Dou could bandage the wound without much effort.


    However, a broken arm is a serious injury anyway. Doctor Dou struggled for almost an hour before hepletely bandaged the three people''s wounds: "Master, it''s all done. They can''t die." "Well, get ready, let''s set off. ." Dou Shaodong''s family has taken advantage of this hour to pack up everything that needs to be packed, and they can leave immediately.


    Dou Shaodongs family was a little reluctant, but in the end they just held their fists towards Qin Sang: Qin Baihu, take care!


    After saying that, he got on the carriage and left with his own people, the shadow guards of the Ouyang family, and the dead men such as Meng Er and Meng Wu.


    However, what Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t know was that Qin Sang sent You Xi and his men to the capital, and quietly followed Dou Shaodong''s family all the way. While protecting Dou Shaodong''s family, he also inquired about news about the capital.


    After Youxi and the others left, Qin Sang rode back to the vige.


    He promised Xiaoyu that he would personally go back to report to her that he was safe.


    The horse ran very fast, and it only took him more than half an hour to get home. He took a bath, washed his hair, and washed away the **** smell from his body before going to see her refreshed.


    Gu Jinli was still waiting for him. When he heard the familiar chirping of birds, he immediately opened the window. When he saw him, heughed and waved him into the house: "But have the Meng family been caught?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, we caught them. Dou Ke has escorted them to the capital. There will be trouble this time."


    He turned over and entered the room, closed the window, and when he saw the grapefruitmp she put on the table, he smiled: "It looks good."


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "I praise myself for the beautiful things I made. You are so thick-skinned."


    Qin Sang smiled and said nothing. What kind of shame did he need in front of her?


    He held her hand and walked into the back room. He took off his shoes and got on the bed. He looked at her and said, "I''m sleepy. I''ll rest here and leave before dawn."


    He was afraid that she would not agree, so he said: "Tomorrow afternoon I have to leave for the garrison camp in Fucheng. General Guo has already asked Zhong Yu to send a message asking me to go."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "Why are you pretending to be pitiful? It''s not the first time you''ve rested here... Anyway, it''s you who suffers, not me."


    After saying that, both of their faces turned red.


    Qin Sang was silent for a while, took her hand and said, "It''s okay, I can bear this little pain."


    She will be his sooner orter anyway. Although he is anxious, he will not do anything to scare her.


    Gu Jinli knew very well that he was a person who strictly adhered to the bottom line. He had no worries when he heard this, so he got into bed and covered himself with quilt to sleep.


    I dont know how long it took, but he slowly hugged her through the quilt and fell asleep with her in his arms.


    In the capital, the official of Jingzhao Mansion rushed into the mansion with a pale face, found Mr. Shaoyin, and said: "Sir Shaoyin, it''s not good. The eldest young master of the Emperor Shang Dou family is wearing mourning clothes and holding the robes of his maternal grandfather and mother-inw. The memorial tablet, carrying the coffin to our Jingzhao Mansion hase toin! Look at his posture, he is probably going to make a big fuss!"

 Chapter 1294: Good acting skills

    Chapter 1294: Good acting skills


    Chapter 1294 Good acting skills


    "What did you say? The man surnamed Dou brought a coffin to cry for injustice?" Qu Shaoyin frowned, looked at the Yamen servant and asked: "Why did he cry for injustice? He also carried a coffin and made it so ugly, thinking that Jingzhao Mansion is his home. Really? Im not afraid of losing the Meng familys face.


    Merchants were considered lowly, and those who could serve as officials in the capital generally looked down upon merchants, so Qu Shaoyin only mentioned Meng Yushijia.


    The yamen servant wiped his cold sweat and said: "Reporting to Mr. Shaoyin, the eldest young master of the Dou family said that he came this time to sue Meng in the name of his grandfather and mother for repeatedly murdering his life. He said that if the Jingzhao Mansion does not act impartially, If he wants to handle it, he will kill himself in front of the Jingzhao Mansion to prove thew of Dachu!"


    "Death proves thew? Is he worthy of a lowly businessman''s son?" Qu Shaoyin was very angry. He was already busy enough every day. A businessman named Dou, even the son of an emperor''s businessman, could not find him like this. Trouble.


    The yamen servant said with a bitter look on his face: "That''s what he said. He also said that he was unmarried and had no son to die, so he wrapped himself in sackcloth and showed mourning. The coffin was also prepared for him."


    Dont take it seriously, they are serious about it and even prepared a coffin for themselves.


    There was a bang, and Qu Shaoyin pped the table: "Sure enough, he is a merchant scoundrel, he is acting like this!"


    With that said, he red at the government servant who came to report the news, pointed at him and said with gritted teeth: "Fang Hu, Shen Shaoyin is better at handling this kind of matter, you should report it to him first."


    Why did the two young men in Jingzhao Mansione to see him? Isn''t this intentional to cause trouble for him?


    Fang Hu was stared at and lowered his head. He felt extremely aggrieved and said, "Reporting to Qu Shaoyin, Shen Shaoyin is not here today. Because of his humble position, he cannot meet Lord Jing Zhaoyin directly, so he can only trouble Lord Shaoyin."


    I dont want toe either, but theres nothing I can do about it.


    At this time, another yamen servant ran in, stood outside the door and saluted Qu Shaoyin and said: "Master Shaoyin, the eldest young master of Huang Shang Dou''s family is crying outside. Many people have gathered around to watch the fun. He He also asked his servants to invite a Taoist to recite sutras for him, saying that if he dies, he can only be reincarnated if a Taoist recites sutras to guide him."


    boom!


    Qu Shaoyin almost pped his hand to pieces, stood up and cursed: "Is he sick? How can anyone do this? Doesn''t he care about face?"


    Even if he came toin with a coffin in mourning and mourning, he also went to invite Taoists to recite sutras. Why don''t we set up a memorial tent in front of their Jingzhao Mansion and just give him a ride?


    Fang Hu is an old man from the capital, and his family has lived in the capital since the former dynasty. After hearing this, he said: "Master Shaoyin came to the capital not long ago, so he doesn''t know much about the temper of Dou Shaodong. He is just a bastard, let alone He''s carrying the coffin toin, and if it''s profitable, he can even dress up as a woman and go to the front of the building to solicit customers."


    This is a quick ount of some of the **** things that Dou Shaodong''s family has done, as well as the grievances and grievances between Dou Shaodong''s family and Dou Meng''s family.


    Qu Shaoyin is the son of the family. Everything he says and does is in ordance with ancient etiquette. Everyone in the family is a person who pays attention to etiquette. How could he know that Dou Shaodong''s family is so naughty? He was stunned for a while.


    After he came to his senses, he straightened his official hat and said: "That one outside the door, you go outside and drive away those people watching the fun. Fang Hu followed this young Yin to see Mr. Jing Zhaoyin to discuss the matter of the Dou family. Report to the Lord."


    Yes. Fang Hu followed Qu Shaoyin and met Master Jing Zhaoyin.


    After hearing what he said, Jing Zhaoyin had a slight headache. However, he had been in this position for many years and had seen all kinds of weird cases and ulterior secrets. He was not afraid at all: "Qu Shaoyin, go get theint." Take it, then send someone to the Dou family and the Meng family to inform them about Dou Ke''s matter and see how they want to solve it?" He Xini, he is very good at it. When the Meng familyes, he will take care of it. The question is left to the Meng family, who can teach their daughter to go there. Whether to kill or keep her daughter is none of his business.


    Qu Shaoyin frowned and asked: "Sir, do you really want to take this case? As the stepson is dissatisfied with his stepmother''s dispute, we don''t want to ept the petition and just let the Dou family take Dou Shaodong''s family back and let the two families sit down and talk among themselves. be."


    Jing Zhaoyin waved his hand and said: "If we could ignore Dou Ke''s statement before, it can''t be done now. His Dou Ou bank has helped the emperor a lot, and he has a close rtionship with the Ouyang family. Seeing that For the sake of the Ouyang family, we have to ept this paper."


    He urged again: "Don''t dy any longer. Go and do it quickly. If it''s toote, Dou Ke will be able to mourn for himself."


    After hearing this, Qu Shaoyin could only bow his hands and take Fang Hu away to do things.


    Outside the gate of Jingzhao Mansion, Dou Shaodong''s family really mourned him. He wiped his tears and said: "Mother, dear mother, my son can''t help you. I originally thought that in two years I would marry a daughter-inw and give you a child." This big fat grandson wants you to rest in peace underground. But now its impossible. My sons life will probably be ruined at the hands of Meng, wuwuwu


    He added: "Growing up, Mrs. Meng has harmed me several times, but I thought she was my stepmother, so I tolerated it again and again. This time, Mrs. Meng... Mrs. Meng, you are also my son''s mother. If you want If you want your son''s life,e and take it. If your son gives you his life, you won''t have to send dead soldiers to assassinate him."


    Dou Zhi was crying so hard that she pulled Dou Shaodong''s arm and said: "Master, please don''t cry. You are born with a pure and kind nature, and you have respected the seconddy since you were a child, but you still ended up like this. Wow, oh, oh, ve." Youre not worth it.


    He added: "It doesn''t matter, don''t be sad, young master. If the young master dies, my ve will definitely follow you to the underworld, and even serve the young master as a ghost..."


    While speaking, he didn''t even take a breath, and looked like he was about to faint from crying.


    Dou Shaodong''s family admires him, women are good at pretending to cry, he cried so much that he almost ran out of tears and was not as vivid as Dou Zhi.


    Dou Meng supported Dou Zhi and cried to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Master, you treat this ve like a brother and sister. Without you, this ve would have died a long time ago. I have seen you suffer so much in the past twenty years, and this time I almost died." Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu My ve can''t speak, but I am willing to apany the young master to death!"


    When the other servants of the Dou family saw this, they also cried loudly. Those who didn''t know it thought that this was not the gate of Jingzhao Mansion, but a funeral shed built by some family, and the mourners were crying.


    Qu Shaoyin was stunned... Was he really crying in mourning for himself?


    The spectators followed them and wiped away their tears, saying, "It''s so pitiful. How can there be such a bold woman in the world?"


    Some people also questioned: "The Meng family is a censor and the most upright. How can they tame dead soldiers and kill people? Are you lying?"


    With two bangs, the shadow guard of Dou Shaodong''s family threw two dead soldiers from the carriage nearby and said: "These are the dead soldiers sent by the Meng family. The witnesses and physical evidence are all there. How can they be lying?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family swore to God: "I, Dou Ke, swear that if you wrongly use Meng, you will be punished by castration and suffer unending pain in this life!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present shut up.


    People in Dachu believe this, and a young man swears such a poisonous oath to be castrated. How could he swear such a oath unless he was really wronged by his stepmother?

 Chapter 1295: Ming Shaoqing comes forward

    Chapter 1295: Ming Shaoqinges forward


    Chapter 1295 Ming Shaoqinges forward


    Hey, you have misunderstood. It is true that he was assassinated by Meng, but the Dou Shaodong family has never taken the matter of swearing poison seriously. In order to do business, to survive, and even to coax women, he had sworn hundreds if not thousands of oaths.


    Qu Shaoyins face was dark and gloomy. This was the first time he had seen him swearing such a poisonous oath in public. He was really shameless!


    But he still hurriedly said: "Jingzhao Mansion is handling the case, and the rest of the gang should leave as soon as possible, otherwise they will be punished ording to the criminalws of Dachu!"


    After hearing this, the government officials of Jingzhao Mansion immediately took action to drive away the spectators.


    But there were as many dignitaries as dogs in the capital, and among the people watching the excitement there were some well-known dandies. They didnt mind watching the excitement, so they not only refused to leave, but even reported their names, and finally demanded: Hurry up and get ready. Seats, refreshments, were going to sit in.


    Qu Shaoyin wanted to strangle them to death, but just as he was about to drive them away, a Yamen servant came over and whispered to Qu Shaoyin, asking him to let them in.


    Jing Zhaoyin said that with the presence of these dandies from powerful families, even if the case cannot be reconciled and the case is decided, someone will spread the word about the process and let the world know that they handled the case impartially, so that they can be protected.


    Jing Zhaoyin has been using us to drag Qu Shaoyin in. What can Qu Shaoyin say but let him go?


    However, Jing Zhaoyin is a good person. He has nevere out to be promoted to the court, but is waiting for the Dou family and the Meng family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family has tolerated Dou Mengshi for so many years, and Dou Mengshi has indeed sent dead men to kill him one after another. If Dou Mengshi is not brought down this time, he will be more dangerous in the future. He looked at Qu Shaoyin and asked: "Master Shaoyin, when will we ascend to the throne?"


    As he said that, he started to take off his clothes.


    Qu Shaoyin was startled, pointed at him and said, "What are you doing, Dou? Stop it!"


    Neurotrophic, undress in the public hall.


    Dou Shaodong''s family refused to listen. He took off his clothes with a painful expression and showed the injuries on his body for everyone to see: "Look, everyone, these are all injured by the dead men of the Meng family."


    The people present were shocked when they saw the injuries on Dou Shaodong''s back: "This Dou Meng is really vicious. Look at the ce on his chest and his back. You can see the bones. He really wants to kill him." Step-son!"


    Dou Shaodong shed tears again and said: "I have suffered many injuries like this since I was a child. I originally wanted to endure it this time, but I dreamed of my grandfather and mother. They hugged me and cried, saying that if I If I endure it any longer, there will be a disaster of life and death. Please stop enduring it and ask the adults in Jingzhao Mansion to make the decision... He also said that if someone really doesn''t want to embarrass his father, he can use their name to sue the Meng family and the Meng family. .


    When ites to pretending to be gods and ghosts, Dou Shaodong''s family is better than the magicians. What they say is both mysterious and somewhat true.


    Listen, Dou Shaodong is still a filial son who doesn''t want to embarrass his father.


    At this moment, Master Dou almost wanted to kill this filial son of Dou Shaodong''s family alive. He pointed at Dou Meng and cursed: "Are you a fool? You have already failed once, and you sent someone to assassinate him a second time. This is not to put the me on him." Deliver it in your hand?"


    He has been a capable person since he was a child and has a bad temper. How can he tolerate you when there is evidence? This time you have killed the Dou family and your Meng family!


    He was also thinking of using the connections of the Meng family to tell his second son and third son about the marriage of the legitimate daughter of the official family. Now that this happened, even if the Meng family did not fall, no official family would be willing to marry their legitimate daughter. Marry the second oldest child. Who dares to marry into a woman with such a vicious mother-inw as Dou Mengshi?


    Dou Meng was scolded and cried: "Master, I am not sending people to kill him this time, I am sending people to kill Meng Wu and the others. If we keep them, we will still finish. And you also know and agree. Yes, but now you are ming me, oh oh oh, my life is so miserable. Forget it about marrying because of my grievance, or having to bear the infamy of a vicious stepmother, sir, do you still me me?"


    Nonsence!


    Shouldnt I me you for things like this?


    Stop crying, pack up quickly and go to Mengs house with me. No matter what method you use, you have to persuade your father-inw toe forward to the Jingzhao Mansion and convince Jingzhao Yin to keep the case private.


    "If it''s private, we can still say it was a misunderstanding in the future. If it goes to court, not only will you die, but the second and third sons will also be implicated!"


    The second and third sons are the grandsons of officials. They are half of the gentry family and are more noble than the eldest son in terms of status. Moreover, the third sons are good at studying and are very likely to be admitted to the imperial examination. He cannot let the third son be ruined by this matter.


    Mrs. Dou Meng felt sorry for her two sons the most. She felt that they should have been the legitimate sons of her original wife, but now they had be step-brothers. She didn''t want them to suffer any further injustice because of Dou Ke, so she immediately got up and rushed to Meng''s house in a carriage.


    Meng Yushi was so angry that he didn''t want to see them, but he had to. When he saw the two of them, he pped them twice and cursed: "Idiots, useless things, how did you be parents? Cant you even control a junior who has just been crowned weak? If this happens, my Meng family will lose all face!"


    "Father, my daughter knows that she is wrong. Please save your daughter and your two grandsons. Don''t let them be destroyed by that **** Dou Ke!" Dou Meng knelt down and cried to Yushi Meng.


    After hearing this, Meng Yushi almost raised his foot and kicked Dou Meng''s family, but after all, she was his favorite daughter born from his doting concubine, so he didn''t want to kick him. Instead, he waved his hand and pped Dou Meng twice again. He was furious. He said: "When you asked to marry Sister Chang, you said that you would not let her suffer any injustice. If there was any difficulty, you would bear it on your own. Now that your eldest son is causing trouble, you can solve it yourself."


    Mr. Dou made a ssh and immediately knelt down, shouting: "Father-inw, you can''t do this. This matter has be a big deal. Without your constant intervention, Jing Zhaoyin would not be able to suppress the matter by betraying his son-inw''s face."


    That brat Dou Ke did an incredible job. He carried the memorial tablets of the Tang family''s father-inw and the Tang family, wore mourning clothes, and carried a coffin to the Jingzhao Mansion to express his grievances. He also captured the dead men of the Meng family alive. I heard that many people were watching the fun. It''s hard for Jing Zhaoyin to calm things down.


    With a bang, Yushi Meng was so angry that he kicked Mr. Dou: "You are a loser, you can''t even take care of your own son. If I had known you were so useless back then, I would never have killed Sister Chang." Promise to you!"


    Mr. Dou scoffed, "Humph, if I hadn''t married your daughter back then, she would have been killed by the elders of the Meng family because of her reputation for not being able to sleep with the king of the county!"


    When Dou Meng was young, she was very beautiful, but because she was born as a concubine, it was just a dream to marry a royal family. After she climbed into bed, any good marriage was gone.


    The reason why he married Dou Meng was because he wanted to marry an official daughter to enhance his family''s status.


    As for love, everyone likes beautiful women. He also had feelings for Meng, but he is a businessman and what he cares about most is profit.


    Now Dou Mengshi has made him suffer a big loss!


    "Sir, what''s wrong, Ming Shaoqing came to the door with the prison guards from Dali Temple, saying that they wanted to take the old man to Jingzhao Mansion!" The Meng family''s butler ran in, his face turned pale with fright. .


    "What did you say? Ming Shaoqing is here? What is he doing here? What does today''s matter have to do with him?" Meng Yushi was so frightened that his legs went weak and he almost sat on the ground.


    I will finish writing about the Dou Ke family in two chapters, and then I will send troops to fight against the Rong, and they will be defeated. The Emperor of Chu will recruit troops. Sang and Xiaoyu will go to the northwest because of this. I will try to write about Sang and Xiaoyu getting married tomorrow. Qi Kangle and Chang Errui''s marriage is not mentioned anymore, it''s just mentioned in one stroke. 0.0 Do any of you support the CP of Dou Ke and Dou Zhi? Don''t stand there, you might cry. They are master and servant. It''s probably a bit difficult to have an affair.

 Chapter 1296: two roads

    Chapter 1296: two roads


    Chapter 1296 Two Roads


    The reputation of Ming Shaoqing and King of Hell has spread throughout half of Chu, and no one in the capital is aware of or afraid of him. This man is decisive and ruthless in his actions, showing no mercy. No matter why he came today, he has provoked He is up to no good!


    Butler Meng helped up Yushi Meng, who was lying on the ground, and said: "Sir, there must be some misunderstanding here. You should go see Ming Shaoqing and exin the matter clearly. As long as the misunderstanding is resolved, Ming Ming Shaoqing doesn''t dare to arrest you by force, you are an official of the imperial court!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I am an official of the imperial court. Even if Ming Shaoqing wants to help that **** Dou Ke, you can''t arrest me for no reason!" Meng Yushi stood up, turned around and saw Master Dou, pointed at him and shouted angrily: "Come here, take this scumbag businessman to me and tie him before Ming Shaoqing to plead guilty!"


    Head Dou was confused and hurriedly stepped back, saying, "What do you mean, father-inw? My son-inw has treated the Meng family well for many years. If father-inw hates Dou Ke''s rebellious son, my son-inw will punish him severely. You sir You cant catch me!


    Who is the King of Hell in the Ming Dynasty? A son of a noble family, a powerful official of the great Chu state, and a confidant of the emperor, he could be killed with just one word, and he could not go to see him.


    Dou Mengshi still has feelings for Master Dou. When he saw this, he hurried over to plead for mercy: "Dad, dad can''t do it. Even if the master is at fault, my daughter doesn''t want to be a widow!"


    Meng Yushi pointed at Dou Meng and cursed: "You are still protecting him now? His son is about to kill the entire Meng family and you!"


    Mr. Dou is extremely angry. Who killed whom? It was obviously your daughter who was stupid and did things uncleanly that made Dou Ke anxious. Now that things are out of control, you me me... Really, hundreds of thousands of taels of silver have been fed to a bunch of white-eyed wolves!


    The Meng family fell in love with the Dou family all because of the Dou family''s money, and the fact that the Dou family had such a good rtionship with the Meng family was also raised with money. In the past ten years, he has given the Meng family at least 300,000 taels of silver, so that the Meng family can maintain their wealth. He even has a share of the Meng family''s money to support the dead.


    Meng Yushi said: "Shut up, don''t say any more, someone ising and **** the man named Dou!"


    "Yes." The guard outside the door rushed in immediately, **** Mr. Dou, and took him to the front yard.


    Meng Yushi was also reluctant to part with the Dou family''s money. He said to the Dou family leader on the way: "Ming Shaoqing is too powerful. If I don''t tie you up and exin the matter clearly, we will all be finished... You can tell me the matter first." Take it, this is called abandoning the car to protect themander, don''t hate me."


    Damn it, Master Dou scolded Yushi Meng in his heart, but he still said aggrievedly on his face: "My son-inw understands, I just ask my father-inw not to abandon my son-inw... The second and third sons are still young, Dou But Ke Na has strong wings. If he didn''t have his son-inw holding him down, he would be even more careless in doing things."


    Master Dou brought up Dou Ke on purpose, so that Meng Yushi would not dare to abandon him, and directly control the second and third sons, and then control the Dou family''s money.


    Meng Yushi said: "Although you and your wife have done something wrong, I don''t want Sister Chang to be a widow."


    He quickly told the two of them what to do and what to say when he saw Ming Shaoqingter.


    But Meng Yushi exined it in vain. Ming Shaoqing can be a person who is feared by hundreds of officials, nobles, aristocratic families, and even the royal family, so it is impossible to listen to their nonsense.


    The living room in the front yard was already full of Ming Shaoqing''s people.


    Ming Shaoqing was dressed in a luxurious brocade robe, sitting on the main seat, drinking the famous tea he brought. He didn''t even bother to drink the Meng family''s tea. "Ming Shaoqing is here. I am disappointed to wee you from afar. I hope you won''t be surprised, Ming Shaoqing." Before Meng Yushi stepped into the door of the living room, he raised his hands and said: "Why did Ming Shaoqinge to visit this time? The Meng family is the royal family. The Shi family has always abided by the criminalws of Dachu, so they probably havent done anything that vited the criminalws, right?


    What he said was to remind Ming Shaoqing that even if you have killed so many people and raided so many homes, you cannot arrest people without reason. There must be a charge and evidence.


    The corner of Ming Shaoqing''s mouth curled up, and a sneer appeared on his face, and he looked at Yushi Meng: "I just returned to Beijing after handling the private mining case of the Tong family in Linhe Prefecture. When I passed by the gate of Jingzhao Prefecture, I bumped into Dou Ke suing Dou Meng. I just wanted to join in the fun of the incident between the Meng family and the Meng family. He captured the dead man alive and brought him here, which is considered conclusive evidence."


    He also said: "Meng Yushi, ording to the criminalw of Dachu, a stepmother is not allowed to harm the son of her first wife, otherwise she will be beheaded, and the Dou Meng family used dead men of your Meng family, that is, your Meng family is plotting to kill Dou Ke. The Meng family is following Dou Meng is also guilty."


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, Ming Shaoqing!" Meng Yushi became anxious and said hurriedly: "Neither the Meng family nor my daughter harmed Dou Ke. Those men who died in the Meng family are fake. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your son-inw, or Thorough investigation


    With a bang, Ming Shaoqing put down the tea bowl, looked at Meng Yushi with a pair of murderous eyes, and said: "Meng Yushi, do you really want me to investigate? I''m afraid if I investigate, your Meng family There will be a catastrophe of genocide."


    Meng Yushi''s face turned pale, but he still managed to hold on and said: "Ming Shaoqing, this is just a small dispute between the little girl and Dou Ke, how can it be a catastrophe for the Meng family?"


    Ming Shaoqing sneered and said: "We have sent dead soldiers to assassinate several times. The Meng family must have trained a lot of dead soldiers. Since the founding of the Great Chu Kingdom, there have been clear regtions on the number of tamed dead soldiers and shadow guards. The Meng family is now just one of the censors." The number of people we raise to die must have long exceeded the stiptions of the criminalw."


    "Other adults turn a blind eye to this kind of thing because of their family connections, but I don''t. I have always dealt with official matters."


    Meng Yushi''s face turned blue when he heard this, and he knelt down with a plop, begging: "Ming Shaoqing, please show your noble hands and let the Meng family go!"


    Due to the influence of the previous dynasty''s domestication of private soldiers, although Da Chu''s criminalw stipted that too many dead soldiers and shadow guards should not be raised, the major families, nobles, senior officials, royal families, etc., as long as they could afford to raise them, would Its about raising them with all your might, and its about having more and more.


    Since everyone is the same, no one mentioned it, but if the King of Hell really catches on to his familys fault, the Meng family will also have to pay the price!


    Ming Shaoqing nced at Meng Yushi, then at Dou Meng, with disgust in his eyes, and finally looked at the head of the Dou family and said: "You gave birth to a good son but didn''t know how to cherish it. You are so stupid. The head of the Dou family position, its better not to do it any better, lest you get yourself killed.


    Mr. Dou was horrified. What did the King of Hell mean? Could it be that he has a crush on Dou Ke? Want to kill yourself to give Dou Keteng a ce?


    No, he doesnt want to die yet!


    Ming Shaoqing was toozy to talk nonsense with them and directly gave them two options: "Either the Meng family and the Dou family arepletely destroyed, or the Dou Meng family is immediately taken to Jingzhao Mansion to plead guilty."


    What!


    Meng Yushi, Dou Dangjia, and Dou Mengshi were all shocked.


    Dou Meng knelt down and cried and begged: "Master Ming, please have mercy on me, Master Ming, please have mercy on me. The sinful woman has never harmed Dou Ke. She has always treated him as her own son. What happened this time is a misunderstanding. It is really a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 1297: Gossip to your own father

    Chapter 1297: Gossip to your own father


    Chapter 1297: Gossipes to my father


    "Treat Dou Ke as your own son?" Ming Shaoqing smiled and looked at Meng Yushi: "It seems that Meng Yushi''s daughter still has no repentance. Okay, I know what to do. Everyone, prepare the coffin. .


    After hearing this, Mrs. Dou Meng said angrily: "My father is a royal censor after all, and you are a junior, how can you talk to him like this?!"


    Ming Shaoqing snorted, Dou Meng was indeed stupid.


    He looked at Meng Yushi and said: "It''s just a censor. There are many censors, but if there is one less censor Meng, it can still be turned around."


    After saying that, he stood up and left. Meng Yushi was so frightened that he almost fainted. He rushed over and grabbed Ming Shaoqing''s arm, saying: "Ming Shaoqing, calm down, calm down... Dou Meng hasmitted the serious crime of murdering his stepson. I Now take her to Jingzhao Mansion and make her confess!"


    For the sake of the entire Meng family, he had no choice but to abandon the Meng family.


    "Dad, what did you say? I can''t, I can''t, my daughter doesn''t want to die!" Dou Mengshi was stunned for a while, but when she realized what she was doing, she begged him with tears.


    But she overestimated her position in Meng Yushi''s heart. Although Meng Yushi loved her daughter the most, he also felt sorry for the men of the Meng family and their wealth, and it was impossible for him to give up everything for her.


    "Come here, tie up Dou Meng, the convict, to me. I will personally **** her to Jingzhao Mansion!" Meng Yushi hurriedly ordered.


    Steward Meng was very frightened. Hearing this, he immediately called to the nurse: "Quick, quick, tie up Dou Meng!"


    Hurry up, otherwise the Meng family will be finished and we will die too.


    The nursing staff rushed over and **** Dou Mengshi in a few strokes. They also blocked Dou Mengshi''s mouth with a linen ball so that Dou Mengshi could no longer cry.


    "Ming Shaoqing, the guilty woman has been caught. Don''t worry, I will make her confess...about the dead soldier?" Meng Yushi asked cautiously, fearing that Ming Shaoqing would fall out.


    Ming Shaoqing said: "I am a man who keeps his word."


    After that, he walked away. He did not follow Meng Yushi to Jingzhao Mansion, but he sent a confidant prison soldier to follow him.


    After Ming Shaoqing led the prison guards away, Meng Yushi copsed on the ground, cold sweat rolling down his body. Oh my God, he was scared to death. This man named Ming is really the king of hell. He will be destroyed in just a few words. His entire Meng family.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Dou Meng shouted at Yushi Meng, wanting to speak.


    Meng Yushi did not take off the cloth that blocked her mouth, but said: "Sister Chang, please confess your guilt honestly. Ming Shaoqing is not someone to be trifled with. If you don''t admit it, you will have to go to Dali Temple." Being punished on death row.


    What? I''m going to the death row in Dali Temple!


    After hearing this, Dou Mengshi fainted without breathing.


    When she woke up, she was already lying in the court of Jingzhao Mansion.


    Mr. Jing Zhaoyin is already pronouncing the verdict: "Dou Meng has a vicious mind and has repeatedly attempted to murder his stepson. He should be punished ording to thew. In order to plead for mercy from his husband, he is exempted from the punishment of beheading and sentenced to thirty years in prison. He can use gold and silver to pay off the crime." "


    The criminalws of Dachu state that as long as the crimes are not serious crimes such as destroying a person''s innocence, murder, rebellion, treason, etc., the crime can be paid with gold and silver.


    Dou Mengshi was confused after hearing this... She, is she being sentenced now?


    Woo ow, no, she wont ept it!


    But the evidence is conclusive. The soldiers sent to assassinate her are still there. If she refuses to obey, it will be the Meng family who will die. "I thank you for your kindness." Meng Yushi breathed a sigh of relief, but the dudes watching the excitement in the hall felt that the excitement was not big enough, and they were very dissatisfied and said: "Why are you showing mercy? How do you teach Meng Yushi at home? My daughter? How did you teach such a poisonous woman? Who else among your Meng familys daughters will dare to marry in the future? "


    Hey, brother Shao, your cousin-inws surname is Meng. Let the elders divorce her as soon as possible. The Meng family daughter is so vicious. If she is kept, she will destroy the family.


    In fact, the Meng family of the Shao family has nothing to do with the Meng Yushi family, but the ridiculing words of these dandies were so cruel that Meng Yushi was so embarrassed that his face turned red with embarrassment, and he hurriedly cupped his hands towards Lord Jing Zhaoyin and said, "I still have something to say. I have official duties, so take the first step."


    As for giving money to Mr. Dou Meng to pay for his crime, Mr. Dou will do it himself, but he doesnt want to stay and embarrass himself.


    But those dandies are not afraid of trouble. Prince Hengjun stopped Meng Yushi and said: "Old Meng, do you still have official duties? You can''t even manage your own affairs. How can you supervise the officials?" Are you worthy? Resign as soon as possible, otherwise I will immediately deliver a memorial to the emperor, copy it to you, and take away your position as censor!"


    Meng Yushi was shocked. What he was most afraid of was that someone would interfere with him because of this and make him lose his official position. He hurriedly said: "Sir, please calm down. I really have no way to teach my daughter, but Dou Meng has already married into the Dou family." For almost twenty years, this Dou family wife should be managed by the Dou family."


    Speaking, he pointed at Master Dou. The meaning was very clear. If you want to ridicule, just go to Master Dou. He will not apany you.


    But how could Dou Shaodong''s family let Meng Yushi go so easily? The dead man sent by Dou Meng''s family was from the Meng family, and Meng Yushi was also the murderer who wanted to kill him, so he immediately nced at Fang Hu.


    Fang Hu understood and stepped forward to stop him, saying: "My lord, you should let Meng Yushi go. You can''t hold grudges against Meng because Dou Meng had plotted against Prince Heng and wanted to climb into bed to be the princess." Censor...it''s over, it''s all over, it''s an old thing, it''s not easy to dwell on it anymore."


    The Crown Prince of Heng County was stunned. He just wanted to see some gossip. Who would have thought that the gossip would reach his own father? His eyes were as wide as copper bells. He grabbed Fang Hu''spel and shouted: "What did you say?" ?Dou Mengshi plotted against my father and wanted to be my mother?!"


    Fang Hu said: "Master, don''t be angry, this is an old thing."


    "Old things are nothing!" The Crown Prince of Heng County pushed Fang Hu away, rushed to Dou Meng''s face, and with a few kicks, he cursed: "It''s unreasonable, it''s simply unreasonable, a concubine still wants to be the princess of the county, Not only are you vicious, you are also shameless!"


    Dou Mengshi was kicked unclearly.


    The Crown Prince of Keheng County is a royal nobleman with a strong temper, so he didn''t feel relieved. He shouted to the dudes behind him: "If you are a brother,e here and give me a few kicks each to let this **** know the rules!" "


    "Okay!" This group of dandies were all generous. Anyway, it was Prince Hengjun who asked them to fight. If they didn''t fight, it would be in vain. They rushed over and kicked Dou Meng until her nose was bruised and her face was swollen. Fainted.


    Meng Yushi felt distressed, but when he saw this group of ferocious and howling dandies, he was very frightened. He was afraid that the Crown Prince of Heng County would let theme and beat him, so he hurriedly ran away.


    Master Dou also wanted to escape, but Qu Shaoyin considered himself a good official who acted impartially. When he saw this, he pointed at him and said, "Stop Master Dou. He hasn''t been tortured yet, so he can''t leave."


    Because Mr. Dou allowed his step-wife to murder his son, he was sentenced to twenty broad strokes and a fine of thirty thousand taels of silver.


    This fine of silver is based on the family background of the Dou family. If it is an ordinary family, the fine will be three taels of silver at most.


    "Yes." The government officials rushed over, held Master Dou down, and started beating him.


    Mr. Dou was beaten until tears flowed down his face and he screamed. For a while, the court was in chaos.


    Mr. Jing Zhaoyin was sitting on the main seat, straightening his cor, looking at everything in the court with a calm face... Hehe, it was a small scene, not panic at all.

 Chapter 1298: win over

    Chapter 1298: win over


    Chapter 1298 Winning over


    Mr. Dou almost fainted after finishing the twenty-big game.


    Although Dou Shaodongs family didnt want to pay attention to him, under the gaze of everyone, he could only rush over, support Dou Shaodongs family, and cried: Dad, you are tired. Doctor Dou, hurry up and check on Dads injury!


    Ouch, what are you pretending to be, brat? It''s all because of you that I was beaten!


    But Mr. Dou still remembered what Ming Shaoqing said, "You gave birth to a good son." He did not scold Dou Shaodong''s family in public and asked Dr. Dou to look at his injuries.


    Seeing Dou Meng''s fainting, the Crown Prince of Heng County rushed over to beat Master Dou, but was stopped by Dou Shaodong''s family: "Your Majesty, my father is already injured. Don''t hit him again. If you hit him again, someone will be killed."


    Qu Shaoyin also said: "Prince Hengjun, Mr. Dou is the culprit in that old incident. You should not fight him again."


    The Crown Prince of Heng County failed to attack Master Dou, so he could only point at Master Dou and scolded him: "Dirty businessman, divorce this **** Dou Meng as soon as possible, otherwise your head will get even greener, and you may not be able to even your own son." I dont even know if its my biological child!


    After hearing this, Master Dou was so angry that he almost lost his temper. However, he could not afford to offend the Crown Prince of Heng County, so he could only endure it, but he began to hate Dou Meng in his heart.


    This bitch, if she had listened to his arrangements honestly, what happened today would not have happened!


    The Crown Prince of Heng County scolded Master Dou and left with a group of dandies.


    Mr. Jing Zhaoyin was a **** and hurried down to see him off: "Your Majesty, please go slowly."


    Come back when you have time. There are a lot of weird things happening in Jingzhao Mansion. There are gossips to read every day.


    Although the Prince of Heng County was a dandy, he still had hope. He turned around and cupped his hands towards Lord Jing Zhaoyin and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Sir."


    Say words and leave.


    Mr. Dou''s face was so angry that he wanted to chop up the crown prince of Heng County...and Dou Meng''s family!


    What happened here will definitely spread throughout the city tomorrow. This bitch, Dou Meng, has made him theughing stock of the whole capital, and the matter involves Prince Heng. If Prince Heng is furious, the Dou family will definitely escape.yer of skin.


    What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and ask the servants to carry my father into the carriage and go home.


    You dont think you have lost enough face, do you want to continue to stand here and embarrass yourself?


    Dou Shaodongs family: Yes, my son will make arrangements right away.


    As he spoke, he looked at Dou Zhi, who immediately went to make arrangements for his return.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is Xie Guo Jing Zhaoyin and Qu Shaoyin.


    Jing Zhaoyin was all smiles: "You''re wee to the Dou Shaodong family. I''m just handling the case impartially."


    It''s impossible not to handle the case impartially. Ming Shaoqing and the Ouyang family came to support Dou Shaodong''s family. The emperor even praised Dou Shaodong''s family. He wanted to die before helping the Meng family.


    Moreover, the emperor is short of money. Once this case is decided, it can bring the emperor a lot of money. He has made a meritorious service.


    Qu Shaoyin still looked down on the Dou family, but he sympathized with the Dou Shaodong family. The injuries on Dou Shaodong''s body were not fake, and there were old injuries, which showed that he had indeed been treated poorly by his stepmother over the years.


    After Dou Shaodongs family thanked them, they walked up to the prison guard, cupped their hands and said, What do you call your dear brother?


    This prison guard has been standing here waiting, with no intention of leaving. He must have something to say to him.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was smart and knew that Ming Shaoqing passed by Jingzhao Mansion and went to Meng''s house to ask Meng Yushi to **** Dou Meng''s family, but he was not grateful. Instead, he felt that he had been tricked.


    He has conclusive evidence for what happened today, and Mr. Ouyang has given people there. Even if the Meng family wants to protect Dou Meng, he can make Dou Meng confess with some effort, without Ming Shaoqing''s help at all. The prison soldier said, "I don''t dare. Dou Shaodong''s family can just call me A''qian."


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed and said, "It turns out it''s brother Aji. I dare to ask brother, but Ming Shaoqing has something to say to someone?"


    A''ji didn''t answer, only said: "Your father is injured, I''d better help Dou Shaodong''s family to send your father back first."


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family felt even heavier. They couldn''t say it in public. It seemed that Ming Shaoqing had a big idea. He nodded with a smile: "That''s what Brother Aji said."


    He took the banknote and went back to Dou''s house in a carriage to clear up his guilt.


    Dou Er and Dou San heard about Dou Meng''s affairs and had been waiting at home. When Dou Shaodong''s family came back, Dou Er pointed at him and cursed: "Dou Ke, how dare you sue your stepmother and biological father?" , and let my father be tortured, it is really unfilial!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled, waved to Dou Er, and said, "Second brother,e here."


    Dou Er''s face turned pale. He had learned this trick before, and Dou Ke would definitely beat him once he passed by.


    Dou Er did not move and continued to curse Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family has already overthrown Dou Meng''s family, how can they still tolerate Dou Er? He asked Dou Meng to bring the shadow guard over and hold Dou Er down. He then went over and pped Dou Er several times.


    Dou Er was beaten until his mouth was full of blood. He stared at Dou Shaodong''s house and cursed in a tearful tone: "Dou Ke, if you dare to hit me, you are dead!"


    He has people under hismand. After he gathers the people, Dou Ke will be finished.


    With a snap, Dou Shaodong''s family pped Dou Er again, and said with a smile: "What''s wrong with hitting you? Your mother has been arrested, and your grandfather''s official position will be lost. Do I still dare to hit you?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family had sharp eyes, grabbed Dou Er''s neck, and said with a smile: "Second brother, you can continue to be stupid, but from today on, I will not tolerate you anymore, because you have lost all my protection. , now its my turn to be rampant!


    Dou Er was pinched so much that he almost rolled his eyes. Dou San hurriedly rushed over and Wen Wen cried weakly: "Brother, brother, stop it. Second brother also feels sorry for mother... Brother knows that you have always disliked mother. Maybe mother is also at fault. Its a small ce, but we are a family after all


    "This family is a piece of shit. I won''t even eat at the same table with you during the Chinese New Year. It''s a stupid family." Dou Shaodong''s family interrupted Dou San, looked at him and said, "And you, why are you crying? It seems like it''s me. As if I bullied you? I didnt know what a person of your kind was called before, but now I know, your name is Male Lotus!"


    This is what the young marquis said, and the young marquis heard what Gu Jinli said.


    Male lotus? What the **** is this?


    Dou San wanted to continue crying and begging, but Dou Meng held him back.


    Mr. Dou was extremely angry and wanted to speak up for his two sons. However, he was injured and it made him gasp in pain even if he spoke louder.


    Dou Shaodong''s family had no time to deal with Dou Er now, so they had someone **** him back to the yard. After the Dou family was settled, he went to see Ah Qian.


    A''ji directly handed him a post and said: "Dou Shaodong''s family is young and promising. He has the ability and money to open Dou Ou Bank at a young age. Lord Ming admires it very much. This is the post for the Ming family''s September banquet." , I hope Dou Shaodongs family cane and have a drink when the timees.


    He added: "The capital city is like a tiger''s den. Although Dou Shaodong''s family has outstanding abilities, they can''t defeat a group of tigers with just one fist. They need to make more friends in order to reach a higher level."


    It is obvious that he wants to win over Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong''s family sneered, "Damn it, I didn''t see Ming Shaoqinge to help me when I was not in power, but now Ie to help him, is this help?" He is obviously interested in the Dou family''s money and wants to take it!

 Chapter 1299: Tang family property

    Chapter 1299: Tang family property


    Chapter 1299 Tang Family Property


    The Dou family has been in the capital for many years. Ming Shaoqing had not taken any action before, so why did he suddenly take action now?


    I guess its because Da Chu has begun to be in chaos.


    Ming Cong is not a weak schr. He is a fierce tiger, a tiger that can eat people. He would find a money bag for himself at such a time. He must be trying to find trouble after the chaos!


    Don''t say that Ming Cong is the emperor''s confidant and will not betray the emperor... Chaos has arisen and people''s hearts are floating. It is easy for people to have thoughts that they did not have before. Anyone who has some ambition wants to take the opportunity to make a further step for his family.


    Moreover, Ming Cong is naturally unruly and an extremely capable person. How could he be willing to be inferior to others?


    Dou Shaodong''s family saw Ming Shaoqing''s thoughts and felt very unhappy. He looked at the post in front of him, smiled, took it, and said: "The Ming family''s September banquet is where the princes and nobles gather. , I am really honored to be lucky enough to receive the invitation. But there are a lot of things going on at home recently, and Doou Bank still needs me to do some work. I wonder if I will still be in the capital by then?"


    Obviously I just dont want to go.


    A''jiaughed after hearing this. He didn''t expect that this man surnamed Dou would have the courage to refuse Ming Shaoqing. However, "Dou Shaodong''s house, there are still some days before the September Banquet. You can think about it slowly. When the timees, you cane to Ming Shaoqing''s house." The family will surely wee you with great hospitality.


    After saying that, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps and bowed his hands towards Dou Shaodong''s house and said goodbye to Dou Shaodong''s house.


    After Dou Shaodong''s family sent Ah Qian out, he cursed at the servant who came to report the news: "What are you doing in such a hurry? Are you looking for me, the old man?"


    The steward nodded: "That''s right, the master is making trouble to see the eldest young master."


    Dou Shaodong straightened his clothes and said, "Since the old man is so eager to scold him, I will scold him."


    The steward quickly buried his head in his clothes, but the eldest young master was still speaking so carelessly. It seemed that the father and son were going to have a huge quarrel this time.


    With a bang, Shaodong Dou''s family came to the yard of Master Dou''s house and kicked the door open. He looked at Master Dou who was lying on the bed and had just changed the medicine and said, "I heard that you are looking for me. What''s the matter? Tell me."


    With a ng, Master Dou was so angry that he picked up the medicine bowl and threw it directly at Dou Shaodong''s family. After Dou Shaodong''s family dodged it, he was so angry that he cursed: "You traitor, I am your father, how can you talk to me? And you are like this When you use words, you went to the countryside for a few days and learned the badnguage of the lower Liba people. You will bring shame on my Dou family!"


    "You still know that you are my father, but have you acted like a father all these years?" Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "What''s wrong with the lower-level people? The lower-level people are much more affectionate and righteous than you. Who else can disgrace the Dou family?" Are you losing face? The one who brought the Dou family into disrepute is obviously that **** of the Meng family!"


    Stop, she is your mother, how can you...


    "Why can''t I scold her? Isn''t she a bitch? How could she climb into Prince Heng''s bed if she''s not a bitch? Dad, your old man''s head is already extremely green. You''d better hand over the Dou family to your son quickly, lest he If you go out and walk, you will beughed at to death.


    After hearing this, Master Dou was so angry that he almost died. He pointed at Dou Shaodong''s house and shouted: "Shut up, you bastard, shut up!"


    But Dou Shaodong''s family not only didn''t shut up, but also said: "After all, the second child was born ten months after Meng entered the house. The mothers always said that she was enthroned and she was a blessed person. Oh, if it weren''t for the enthronement, If you don''t want to be in bed, but youe in with sex, then you will be even more shameless in front of others."


    "You traitor, you dare to talk nonsense, I will beat you to death!" Mr. Dou was so angry that he got up from the bed and wanted to take the teapot to beat Dou Shaodong''s house, but he was beaten twenty times, and his two buttocks were so painful. He just took a few steps and fell down.


    Dou Shaodong smiled, walked over, and looked at Master Dou condescendingly, his face full of ridicule: "Oh, the head of the Dou family, an imperial businessman, one of the top ten richest businessmen in Chu, is now like this You look cowardly, what kind of evil have I, Dou Ke, done to end up with a father like you?"


    Hearing this, Head Dou shouted: "You traitor, you still dare to despise me. If it weren''t for me, do you think you can have enough food and clothing? Do you think you can be the young master of the Dou family? Everything you have is given by me!" "Ah, my current status is partly due to myself and partly to the Tang family!" Dou Shaodong''s family originally didn''t want to have too much trouble with Master Dou, but if Master Dou mentioned this, he would Unable to bear it anymore, he pointed at the head of the Dou family and said angrily: "The Dou family can sessfully be the emperor''s merchant because of the Tang family''s contribution, but you, Dou Wen, bully everyone, treat me poorly after bing the emperor''s merchant, betray your trust, and want to break the contract." By handing the Dou family over to me instead of Meng''s son, you are helping Meng want to kill me, the only grandson of the Tang family... You are my father, and I don''t want to scold you, but you are really worse than a beast!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family scolded Master Dou. He would be so disrespectful of the feelings of father and son, all because Master Dou broke the agreement with the Tang family.


    The Dou family''s property belongs not only to the Dou family, but also to his maternal ancestor, the Tang family.


    After hearing this, the head of the Dou family panicked and cursed: "Treason, I am your biological father, how dare you scold me? Believe it or not, I will expel you from the Dou family and make you a member of the n!"


    "Ha, expel the Dou family? Okay, I''m not happy to deal with the poornd of your Dou family." Dou Shaodong''s familyughed, but said: "Half of the Dou family''s property belongs to the Tang family, and these properties are all It''s mine, I have to take it away, your Dou family won''t be able to keep a single cent."


    Want to send him away? Is it that easy? He has worked hard for so many years, but if he still can''t swallow up the Dou family, then his life will be in vain!


    He added: "Don''t think about not giving it. My grandfather left a suicide note back then, and it was recorded in the government. If you don''t think about it, you''re just dreaming."


    Meng wanted to kill him so that the second and third sons could sessfully inherit the Tang family property.


    As long as he dies, even if my grandfather leaves a suicide note and registers it in the government, it will be useless. The person will be gone, and the property will naturally be left to the living rtives.


    The affairs of the Tang family have always been the weak point of the Dou family. Seeing that Dou Shaodong''s family was about to leave with the Tang family''s property, he immediately softened his tone and said: "Brother Ke, what are you so anxious about? You have this kind of temper. Every time When daddy wants to talk to you, you lose your temper, ugh~"


    "What are you saying? Can you stop pretending?" Dou Shaodong''s family sneered and said, "If you don''t want to part with the Tang family''s property, just say so. Why are you pretending to be a father? Don''t you think it''s toote to pretend now?"


    Dou Shaodongs family has a vicious mouth and dares to say anything. Master Dou was so angry that he kept coughing: Cough, cough, cough!


    After finally stopping his coughing, Master Dou red at Dou Ke and asked, "What do you want to do now?"


    He added: "The Dou family has worked hard for several generations to be an imperial merchant. You cannot take away the Tang family''s property and make the Dou family lose its strength as an imperial merchant!"


    If the strength is not enough, the Dou family will lose their qualifications as imperial merchants.


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "Admit defeat? Just admit defeat."


    Dou Shaodong''s family moved a chair, sat in the middle of the room, looked at the head of the Dou family and said: "Before October, summon all the Dou family''s managers from all over the country and all the Dou family elders to the capital, and personally announce that the Dou family will be handed over to me. Come take charge.


    Mr. Dou was shocked, pointed at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "Treason, do you really want to take away my power?!"


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "Oh, if you don''t seize power, do you think I am acting with you?"

 Chapter 1300: Vomited

    Chapter 1300: Vomited


    Chapter 1300 Vomited


    Had he not been in decline before and unable to curry favor with powerful officials, do you think he would have endured until now?


    Master Dou saw that Dou Shaodong''s family would not easily let go of this opportunity to seize power, so he started to use dragging tactics: "Da Chu is so big, and now it''s chaotic. It''s not easy for the officials from all over the country to go to Beijing. It''s too busy before October." Well, why dont we wait until the market is at the end of the year to talk about it, what do I think?


    My son shouted this very affectionately, and almost made Dou Shaodong''s family vomit.


    He looked at Mr. Dou and said, "It''s only the end of August now, and there''s at least a month until October. The Dou family has fast horses for them. If they can''t reach the capital after traveling day and night for a month, wouldn''t that be a waste?" Since its trash, theres no need to keep it, just sell it.


    Master Dou''s face was very ugly, and he wanted to get angry, but he knew that Dou Ke would not be afraid of him, so he could only say: "As a father, I will try my best to get them back... If it doesn''t work, I can only postpone it."


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "You can do what you want, but I will also send them a message and tell them that if they still want to continue, they shoulde back early. Anyone who dares to bete will be sold together with his family!"


    "You!" Mr. Dou was very angry. Dou Ke was really vicious, but now that he was injured, Dou Ke took advantage of it, so he could only put this matter aside and think about starting from the Dou family.


    The Dou family is his ancestral family, and the elders are all on good terms with him. As long as he speaks, the elders will bete on purpose or even note. The change of ownership of the Dou family has to be rescheduled.


    Master Dou saw Master Dou''s thoughts and said with a smile: "Dad, those tribesmen are always more greedy for money than you. If I promise them some small profits and promise to help their children and grandchildren, they will naturally fall to my side." .


    Leader Dou was shocked and quickly said: "Hey, brat, do you really think you can control the elders of the Dou family? In front of the elders, you are just a junior!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "It''s true that I am a junior, but as long as they know that Ming Shaoqing and the Ouyang family are on my side, and after Meng was sentenced and Meng Yushi was dismissed, they will stand on my side without me opening my mouth. My side.


    Mr. Dou''s face turned dark after hearing this. He knew very well that Dou Ke was right. Those n elders were a group of selfish and fearful people. If they knew that the Meng family had fallen, they would no longer be afraid of the Dou Meng family.


    but


    My father-inw has been an official for decades, but you are just the son of an emperors merchant. The emperor has always looked down on merchants. Do you really think that the emperor will get rid of an official for you just by praising you?!


    Dou Shaodong''s family calmly asked: "Compared with Old Man Meng or Ming Shaoqing, which one is more valuable in the emperor''s heart?"


    Heughed so hard that he deserved to be beaten, and said: "Old man, do you really think I am fighting the Meng family with my bare hands? It is the powerful people behind me who are fighting the Meng family, and in their eyes, the Meng family has no Worth mentioning!


    The Meng family was indeed prominent in the past, but now the Meng family has been reduced to the role of censor, and there are no outstanding grandchildren in the family. The most promising second grandson of the Meng family is just a schr, but he still got thest ce in the exam. He is afraid of someone. fart!


    As for the girls of the Meng family, none of them are beautiful, and their family background is limited, so what kind of noble rtives can they get?


    "Old Meng, the most powerful man in the Meng family, is dead. The Meng family is hopeless. If you are smart, you should know what to do." Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t want to talk nonsense to Master Dou anymore and said, "I''m toozy to waste words with you. I Let''s go first. Don''t worry, I will follow the rules and give 10% of the Dou family''s property to the second and third children. After all, they are stupid. If they don''t have the property, they will starve to death. "


    Mr. Dou was startled and said in shock: "Stop, what do you mean by this? You gave the second and third sons ten percent of the family property. What do you think of them? They are not beggars, they are also the legitimate sons of the wife!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked back at Master Dou and said with a smile: "The legitimate sons of the main wife? In front of me, the legitimate son of the original wife, they are like bastards, and I have not treated them badly, but I have divided the family property to them ording to the rules. Originally, they deserved it. Thirty percent of the family property, but that idiot second child will definitely send someone to assassinate me. As for the third child, Bai Lian, he will definitely acquiesce, so I will withhold 20% of the family property as a fine for the second child and the third child to assassinate me."


    Mr. Dou was choked. Indeed, with the temper of the second brother, it was impossible to give up. He would definitely use Dou Meng and his own people to assassinate Dou Ke. "Don''t worry, my father will watch over the second son and won''t let him make mistakes." Head Dou still loved the two sons born to the Meng family, so he spoke for Dou Er.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Master Dou with disgust: "Looking at the second child? If you could watch him, he wouldn''t be as stupid as he is now."


    He added: "Don''t say you feel sorry for the second child. The only one you really care about is the third child. The only reason you care about the second child is because you want the third child to get an extra share of the family property."


    Dou San was good at studying. Dou Wen always valued him and wanted Dou San to be famous and change the Dou family.


    Mr. Dous thoughts were revealed to his face, and he was very embarrassed.


    When Dou Shaodong''s family saw this, they said: "They should thank me. If I, Dou Ke, were not naturally kind, they would have been killed long ago."


    He also corrected what Mr. Dou said earlier: "Remember, what I want to give to the second and third sons is only the Dou family''s property. They can''t even get a cent of the money that the Tang family''s industry has earned over the years!"


    Master Dou''s face turned dark. He had ignored what Dou Ke had said before. When Dou Ke mentioned it again, he pointed at him and cursed: "Boss, are you really so heartless? Do you want to force my father and your two brothers to death?! "


    It hurts, it hurts, the Tang family''s property ounts for half of the Dou family''s property today, and it is the result of more than 20 years of management. If he really can''t get a penny, he might as well die.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Master Dou for a long time, and finally said coldly: "Then you all go to hell."


    After saying that, he started to leave. Director Dou pointed at his back and cursed him, using words such as beast, traitor, giving birth to a son without an asshole, and father-inw''s fate.


    Just as he was scolding happily, Dou Shaodong''s family came back again. His eyes were fixed on Master Dou. He almost scared Master Dou to death. He hurriedly touched the knife under the pillow, held it tightly and said, "Old man." , Boss, dont mess around, killing your own father is a serious crime, and you will have to pay with your life."


    "Bah, you are not worthy of my lifetimepensation." Dou Shaodong''s family said disdainfully, and finally said: "Dou Wen, I often heard Grandma Tang say that the reason why my grandfather trusted you so much was because You have deep feelings for my mother, and my mother also has feelings for you. You two are in love with each other...I dont believe it. If this is true, what a joke it must be!"


    Im just here to ask you, if what Grandma Tang said is true, do you feel guilty? Have you ever regretted letting down my mother?


    Mr. Dou was stunned. He didnt expect that Dou Shaodongs family would mention Tangs syndrome... They hadnt mentioned Tangs syndrome for many years.


    After Dou Shaodongs family questioned him, they turned around and left to arrange manpower to prepare for Dou Ers call for people to assassinate him.


    In the room, Mr. Dou was stunned for a moment, and the figure of the Tang family slowly appeared in his mind...

 Chapter 1301: Attack Da Rong

    Chapter 1301: Attack Da Rong


    Chapter 1301 Attacking Dajong


    Although Tang was born into a merchant family, she had the charm of ady. She was knowledgeable about poetry and literature, and had good manners. She had learned pce etiquette from the old pce maids since she was a child.


    Looking good-looking.


    When he first saw Tang, he was stunned by her beauty and aura.


    He liked Tang''s family, and the feeling that made his heart palpitate would be unforgettable in his life. He had spent a lot of effort to marry Tang''s family. When they were newly married, they also swore a poisonous oath. From then on, only Tang''s family would stay with him for the rest of his life. She is as precious as a pearl.


    But the Tang family happened to be dead.


    She is dead, do you want him to stay with her for the rest of his life? If he really kept it, he would probably beughed to death.


    Moreover, the Dou family had just be imperial merchants and were bullied by a group of powerful and high-ranking officials. He had to find a backer for the Dou family and protect the Dou family''s business.


    Although the Meng family has declined now, twenty years ago, when Mr. Meng was still there, it was very prosperous. Moreover, Mr. Meng had good friends with many powerful people and aristocratic families because of the rtionship between his father and ancestors, and married many people. The Meng family daughter undoubtedly saved the Dou family who was besieged by wolves.


    So he knew that after Dou Meng failed to climb into Prince Heng''s bed, he had no intention of looking down on Dou Meng. Instead, he felt that he had gotten a big advantage and immediately rushed to the Meng family to propose marriage.


    At that time, the Meng family still held Qiao in mind, despising him as a cheap businessman. He married Dou Meng after he promised to give Dou Meng 30,000 taels of silver a year as private money.


    To put it bluntly, these 30,000 taels of private money are money for the Meng family. He only slowly reduced the money after Mr. Meng died. Otherwise, the Dou family would have to give more money to the Meng family over the years.


    "Yunniang, I know you must be ming me, but I have my own reasons. If I hadn''t endured the humiliation and bear the burden, the Dou family would have been eaten by the high-ranking officials in the capital. How could Brother Ke live the life of a young master like this? ?" Head Dou cried into the air: "You must forgive me. I know that I didn''t care enough for Brother Ke, and I allowed Dou Meng to hurt him several times, but he didn''t die...I I have fulfilled my promise to you and let Ke Geer grow up safely."


    Master Dou cried a lot in the room, and he was moved by the tears, but he never mentioned the promise he made to Mr. Tang, and avoided the fact that he did not want to delegate power and hand over the Tang family''s property to Dou. Things about the young masters family.


    Mr. Tang told Dou Shaodong''s family a lot about Dou''s family and the Tang family. Almost every time, she would add a sentence: The master did have deep feelings for the youngdy, but people can change.


    Ming family, Ming Shaoqing was busy until night before returning home, and asked Ah Qi: "How is it?"


    The question is about wooing Dou Shaodong''s family.


    A''ji told Ming Shaoqing exactly what Dou Shaodong''s family said, and finally said: "Dou Ke hesitated when he epted the post. It seems he was worried."


    After hearing this, Ming Shaoqing chuckled: "Yes, he is a smart one."


    Dou Ke would hesitate, presumably knowing what he was thinking, but Chu was already like this. If the attack on Da Rong failed, Chu would only be worse off in the future. What was wrong with his thoughts?


    Who in the family, among the powerful nobles, or even other royal families, does not have the intention to rece him?


    The butler next to him frowned and said: "Sir, Dou Ke is smart, and the Dou family''s money is also urgently needed by us, but he doesn''t even care about his biological father, and he has climbed into the Ouyang family, and there is also a Dou Ou banker who has helped the emperor a lot. There is no need to worry that the Dou family will be swallowed up within five years. We have nothing to restrain him, and he is fearless by nature, so it is difficult to control him."


    Your Majestys n is very big, and the person you use must be able to fully control it.


    "Nothing to restrain him?" Ming Shaoqing smiled, yed with the tea bowl in his hand, and said, "Then find something to restrain him."


    After hearing this, the housekeeper immediately understood: "Do you want him to get married and have children? But Dou Ke has a very high vision and will not marry anyone who is not the legitimate daughter of a high-ranking family. Although he has had women in recent years, he has never let those women get pregnant. After each trip, he ordered people to drink Bizi Decoction for five days, and then raised her for two months. After confirming that the woman was not pregnant, she was given arge sum of money and allowed to leave." And Dou Ke did this. There is only one purpose, and that is to marry a noble girl without any concubines, wives, or concubines.


    Ming Shaoqing: "Then find him a girl from a high-ranking family. There are many high-ranking families in decline. There must be many families who are willing to give up a girl for the money of the Dou family."


    As for the power Dou Ke wants to help the Dou family, he can do it Ming Cong.


    "Yes, I will do it as soon as possible." The housekeeper responded, and suddenly knelt down to apologize: "Sir, Miss Yao is pregnant, and my servant is not doing things well. I beg you to punish me!"


    After hearing this, Ming Shaoqing frowned and sneered: "I thought she was a sweetheart, but she turned out to be a fool. He aborted the fetus, ruined her appearance, and then fed her with the ultimate inheritance medicine and sold it to Da Rong. The people in her yard , the people who gave her the soup have all been dealt with, there is no need to keep the things that broke the rules."


    Do you think his Ming Cong''s heirs are so easy to bear? For his Ming Cong child, the biological mother must be from a good background.


    Moreover, his first wife is the daughter of the Ying family, the true eldest daughter of a thousand-year-old family. Ying''s grandfather, father, and uncles are all powerful, and his brothers are also capable people. In the future, he will n something for the Ying family. It would help him a lot. There was no way he would let a woman who came out of the building give birth to his child and hurt Ying''s face.


    But that woman is stupid and thinks that mother is more valuable than son. Do you really think that she, a prostitute, can call a noble woman like Ying a sister just by having a son?


    That was an insult to the Ying family and the Ying family. He would not allow this to happen.


    As for you, go to the punishment room and get ten pieces of money, and you will be fined a year and a month.


    The steward felt as if he had been pardoned and said, "Thank you so much for your kindness!"


    Ming Cong did not stay here for long. Instead, he went to the backyard tomunicate with the Ying family. However, he did not stay long and was quickly summoned into the pce by the emperor.


    In the pce, Emperor Jingyuan asked him about the deceased men of the Meng family.


    Ming Cong told everything.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very angry, smashed something, and cursed: "How dare a group of treacherous people tame so many dead soldiers. Ming Cong, I order you to immediately thoroughly investigate the number of dead soldiers and shadow guards tamed by each family. If you find that the number exceeds the number, We will never tolerate this!"


    Ming Cong frowned, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, you must not do it. Now that the army is about to go out, the capital cannot be in chaos. It is not toote to thoroughly investigate the training of dead soldiers and shadow guards by everyone. It is not toote to wait until the army returns from victory."


    Da Rong has always been a thorn in Emperor Jing Yuan''s side. Ming Cong quickly convinced Emperor Jing Yuan by bringing up the idea of attacking Da Rong.


    "You are right, the most important thing at this moment is to attack the Great Rong." Emperor Jingyuan stared at a map of the Great Rong in the pce with evil eyes, and said bitterly: "Rong thieves, I will definitely destroy you guys this time You beast, to avenge the Chu Kingdom!"


    To avenge the humiliation I have suffered!


    In the following days, all the adults in the capital were busy preparing food, grass, soldiers, horses, weapons, equipment, sacrifices, etc., in preparation for an expedition to attack Dajong.

 Chapter 1302: Silly Mr. Xing and his family

    Chapter 1302: Silly Mr. Xing and his family


    Chapter 1302 The silly Mr. Xing and his family


    Taxes on grain, grass and weapons have already collected more than half of it. Once the Ministry of Household Affairs allocates money, grain, grass and weapons will not be a problem.


    With the soldiers and horses put together, a huge army can be formed. The only difficulty lies in the selection of the leader.


    The ministers had a huge quarrel in the court because of this choice.


    At the end of the quarrel, Mr. Shangguan Ge actually risked angering the emperor and said: "Your Majesty, I think that now is not the best time to attack Da Rong. Da Rong now has strong soldiers and horses, and the Rong people are cruel by nature. On the battlefield, Just like ferocious beasts and evil spirits, on the other hand, we in Dachu have only a few elite soldiers avable. For the current n, we should recharge our batteries and train generals who can break the enemy camp, and then n to capture the enemy in ten years. thing."


    He didn''t say anything about the disasters that had gued Dachu for years and the increase in taxes that aroused public resentment. He was already talking nicely.


    But Emperor Jingyuan still had a dark face. With a loud bang, he hit the handle of the dragon chair with his palm, and angrily scolded Mr. Shangguange: "Shangguancong, I asked you to rmend themander who will lead the army to attack Da Rong. I didn''t ask you toe and cause trouble." ! Are you dissatisfied with me because you exaggerate other people''s ambitions and destroy your own prestige? Are you dissatisfied with Da Chu? Or do you want to defect to Da Rong?!"


    Shangguan Ge was shocked. He didn''t expect the emperor to say such words. He knelt down and shouted: "Your Majesty, please calm down. I am a humble minister who eats the king''s sry. I am only willing to die for the great Chu in this life. I have no second thoughts." ah!"


    Emperor Jingyuan snorted coldly: "I''m sorry you don''t dare."


    Speaking, he no longer paid attention to the elders of the Shangguange, looked at the ministers, and said: "Who can be rmended by the ministers to be themander-in-chief of this expedition?"


    Well, most of the ministers in the pce wanted to hide in the ground to prevent Emperor Jingyuan from seeing them.


    Emperor Jingyuan''s face was grave, and he was cursing in his heart. A group of white-cor sry people. After he destroyed the great army, the next step was to clean up the imperial court and rece all these people who had no job!


    Emperor Jingyuan turned his eyes and looked at the Minister of War.


    The Minister of War, whose surname was Dai, had only taken office six years ago. He was far inferior to his predecessor. Seeing Emperor Jingyuan, he was furious. He was afraid that his position would not be guaranteed, so he could only bite the bullet and said: "Your Majesty, I think that this Themander-in-chief of Cifarong is none other than Mr. Xing."


    He added: "Lao Guogong Xing is one of the six founding princes of the country. He has outstanding military achievements. Five years ago, he led the army to quell the war in various provinces and stabilized the northwest army. He will definitely be qualified to be themander-in-chief of this expedition."


    As soon as these words came out, the whole hall fell into silence.


    "What did you say?!" Emperor Jingyuan stared at the Minister of War with murderous eyes. Is this Dai a fool? How old is Mr. Xing? He was illst year. Let alone letting him go on an expedition. Even if he wears heavy armor, he might die midway. How dare a man named Dai rmend him?


    Five years ago, he asked Old Duke Xing to takemand to quell the rebellion because Old Duke Xing and Old Duke Wei were old friends for decades. They were both among the six founding fathers of the country and followed the imperial grandfather to conquer the world. , the Northwest Army is the old army of Old Duke Wei, and will sell the face of Old Duke Xing.


    But now, conquering the Rong and quelling the rebellion of the Northwest Army are not the same thing at all.


    Useless things!


    Emperor Jingyuan cursed in his heart, looked at Yingge Lao, and said: "Master Yingge, you are a minister of the great Chu Zhuguo. What lofty views do you have, but it doesn''t matter."


    Ming Shaoqing saw his daughter-inw''s grandfather being named, but he didn''t even move his eyebrows. It was because of his ability as an old man, he could handle such things with ease.


    Sure enough, Boss Ying said: "Your Majesty, I have three candidates." Three candidates?


    Emperor Jingyuan was overjoyed: Speak quickly, my dear!


    Mr. Ying said: "Your Majesty, Mr. Yuan Guo is also one of the six founding princes. He is good at conquering and fighting. Mr. Yuan Guo has grown up in the army since he was a child. He also made great military exploits when he was young. Let Mr. Yuan Guo lead the army. Takemand to defeat the Rong."


    Emperor Jingyuans originally smiling face turned dark.


    The Yuan Guo Gongjia is indeed good, but the Yuan Guo Gongjia is the queen''s natal family, and has put nearly a million troops under themand of a rtive. How can he sleep at night?


    Mr. Ying knew very well that Emperor Jingyuan would not choose the Duke of Yuan Dynasty, and said: "The second candidate is Duke Ying. The British Duke is also one of the six founding Dukes. The British Duke and his children and grandchildren are all good at martial arts and can also takemand. Go to war."


    However, the British Duke and the Wei Guo Gong family were once rted by marriage, and the rtionship between the two families was very good. This time, the Conqueror Army was stationed in the northwest. The Wei Guo Gong family has been guarding the northwest for three generations. Who knew that so many soldiers and horses would be handed over to the British Duke? Will he turn around and avenge the Weiguo family? !


    Emperor Jingyuan was suspicious by nature. After returning from the disaster in Dayong, he became even more sensitive and suspicious. It was impossible to let this happen, so he did not speak.


    Ying Lao Lord understood and continued: "There is another person who is General Xu. General Xu went out with Old Duke Xing to quell the rebellion five years ago. This man is extremely capable and has many military exploits... Although he is not old, his qualifications are Its still shallow, but its not impossible to takemand and go on an expedition.


    After hearing this, Ming Shaoqingughed in his heart. Mr. Ying Lao is really powerful. Among the three candidates, the emperor can only choose General Xu.


    When he was young, General Xu had been praised by Duke Wei in the camp in the west of Beijing. The emperor was not confident about letting General Xu takemand. The most likely thing was that he would let Duke Xing take charge and General Xu would take the lead. .


    And this time, unless the divine soldiers descend from heaven, they will definitely lose. General Xu is not a fool, he is very smart, and he will definitely listen to Old Duke Xing... Old Duke Xing will soon die in his old age. Yes, he will definitely bring his two sons with him on this expedition. It is very likely that his two sons will have the final say at that time.


    His eldest son and second son are both ipetent and will definitely misjudge military aircraft. As long as General Xu obeys his orders, and after the defeat, he can put the me on Old Duke Xing and himself by saying "do as you are told" Pick it out.


    So in the end, only the Xing Laoguo family was used to offer sacrifices to heaven.


    And Mr. Yino was not wrong. He rmended General Xu, not Mr. Xing.


    It has to be said that Ming Shaoqing had already figured out Emperor Jing Yuan''s temper very clearly. After Emperor Jing Yuan was silent for a moment, he finally said: "Xu You is indeed good, but he has never been amander. This war against Rong is rted to the foundation of Chu. Dont ignore your fate. Mr. Xing is themander-in-chief of the army, and Xu You is themander-in-chief of the army. Lets attack the army together!


    The choice of the head coach was decided, and Mr. Ying personally went to Xing Guogong''s mansion to issue the edict.


    Duke Xing burst into tears when he received the order: "I will not betray your majesty''s trust, and I will make that Rong traitor pay the price for conquering Longshan Mansion!"


    The two foolish sons of Duke Xing also happily epted the order and thanked them. Each of them wished they could go out to fight now and destroy the Dagong army.


    Mr. Ying smiled on his face, but he also smiled in his heart: Hey, one of the six founders of the country is not as good as one. I originally thought that Old Mr. .

 Chapter 1303: Beef three eggs

    Chapter 1303: Beef three eggs


    Chapter 1303 Cow and three eggs


    "Old Duke Xing, the Qintian Supervisor has calcted the date. On the first day of September, His Majesty will lead hundreds of officials to worship ancestors in the Ancestral Temple. You must be prepared. When the timees, you will follow His Majesty to the temple to worship, so you have to recharge your batteries. .


    The first day of September is the day after tomorrow. Emperor Jingyuan had already nned the date to wait for the expedition. It can be seen that he is eager to conquer the army and does not want to wait for a moment longer.


    Old Duke Xing was overjoyed and said with tears in his eyes: "Your Majesty treats me well, I must keep up my spirits... On the first day of the Lunar New Year, he led his eldest son, second son, and other sons and grandchildren in the family to the Ancestral Temple, and then Your Majesty pays homage to your ancestors.


    He then asked, "Mr. Yingge, can I take my other sons and my grandchildren?"


    Mr. Ying Ge looked at Old Duke Xing''s expectant face and said, "Your Majesty did not say this clearly, but the old Duke is a great pir of Chu. He has made great achievements in war throughout his life. This time he is fighting for the country and bringing his family with him. It should be okay.


    In the sacrificial ceremony, non-officials and people with meritorious deeds are not allowed to participate. This is a rule that everyone knows.


    But Old Duke Xing didnt understand Mr. Yingges ambiguous words at all. He still felt that Mr. Yingge was right. Hasnt he made great military achievements in his life?


    But the reason why Old Duke Xing was granted the title of Duke was only due to his military exploits. Most of the reason was because he used his life to help Emperor Jingwu block a fatal sword and saved his life.


    Duke Xing said happily: "Then I took my descendants to the Ancestral Temple and worshiped their ancestors with His Majesty."


    Then he wiped away his tears and said: "I remember how glorious it was when I followed His Majesty to conquer the world and how beautiful it was when I entered the capital. Now that the old Majesty has gone, that boy Jingtai has also gone, and only your Majesty is left, woo woo woo~ "


    Mr. Yingge''s face became a little sad and he hurriedly said goodbye: "Old Duke, it''s gettingte. I have to go back to prepare for the departure of the army. I''ll say goodbye first."


    Mr. Xing is really a stupid mud-legged person. He dared to call Emperor Jingtai a brat. That was thete emperor... Forget it, they have endured these mud-legged people for decades. If they can endure it any longer, as long as this big defeat, Chu will be defeated. Their vitality will be severely damaged, and then their family will reach its peak again!


    As the founder of the country, Emperor Jingwu did the right thing in killing the aristocratic family. The aristocratic family had been in power for nearly a thousand years and had survived several dynasties without falling. As a result, a lot of power and money were in the hands of the aristocratic family, which made the country so big. The harm must be removed.


    But when Emperor Jingwu was in power, most of his subordinates were warriors with rough backgrounds. The Chu State was just established, and he needed the help of aristocratic families to govern the world, so he did not kill all the aristocratic families.


    Emperor Jingtai was kind-hearted and developed feelings for the aristocratic family. He felt that the aristocratic family was not that hateful, so he never raised a sword against the aristocratic family during his reign.


    Emperor Jingyuan''s ferocity was quite simr to that of Emperor Jingwu, but he was sick... I don''t know what happened. After Emperor Jingyuan ascended the throne, he did not continue to attack the aristocratic family. Instead, he began to kill nobles. The one he killed was Duke Wei, who was the most loyal to Da Chu. A series of.


    Really, when the aristocratic family saw the copse of Wei Guogong''s line, they almostughed to death and wished they could burn incense and tell their ancestors.


    Okay, great. The more loyal nobles die, the safer their family will be.


    The aristocratic family hated the Chu royal family. Although they were officials of Da Chu, they would not really serve Da Chu. Therefore, Emperor Jingyuan made many mistakes, and the aristocratic family did not try their best to dissuade him. They only tried to persuade him a little, and then let him die.


    Three generations of emperors of Da Chu all made a mistake. Since they had raised the butcher''s knife against the aristocratic families, they should all be hacked to death instead of reusing them, let alone cut down the noble power that couldpete with them.


    At the same time as Xun Gui confronts them, they should take the Han Menzi again. After the three generations, the family members of the family in the court can be reced by 80 % to maintain the stability of the great Chu.


    It is a pity that Emperor Jingyuan now only wants to destroy Dahong and avenge himself.


    "Hey, hey, Mr. Yingge, please go slowly." Old Duke Xing greeted his son: "Boss, second, what are you doing in a daze? You don''t know what''s going on, why don''t you give it to Mr. Yingge... cough cough cough!"


    It was so loud that I lost my breath for a moment and almost died of coughing. The reason why the eldest son and the second son of Xing Lao Guogong did everything together was because the eldest son and the second son were born from his two wives.


    That''s right, after Duke Xing became famous, his daughter was given to him by a noble family. He didn''t refuse the marriage and happily went to bed with her.


    It turned out that his daughter-inw from the countryside was a fierce woman. After finally finding her way to the capital, she heard that Old Duke Xing had married another beautiful girl, so she immediately set fire to Old Duke Xings mansion in the capital.


    Holding the memorial tablet of Mr. Xings parents, he took his two children and sat in front of the burning house, crying and cursing: Niu Sandan, you heartless bitch, I have worked so hard to farm thend for you. Raise your parents, raise your children, and support your parents until they die. When you be rich, you sleep with thedies of the world... Damn it, if you sleep well and don''t care about me, I will die with you!"


    It was such a big fuss that everyone in the capital saw a big joke, and they also knew that Mr. Xing''s original name was Niu Sandan.


    Fortunately, Mr. Xing was a simple and honest man. Although he married another daughter from a well-known family, he never thought of abandoning his poor wife. Instead, he weed his country daughter-inw into his home. He followed the example of the wealthy farmers in the country and got an average wife with a big head.


    This time it became very lively. From then on, the entire Xingguo Duke''s mansion was not peaceful. There was a big quarrel every day, and the house had to be set on fire every three days.


    Mr. Xing had to change five residences. There was nothing he could do. The fire was so severe that there would be no ce to live if he didnt change his residence.


    It was also the country wife of Mr. Xing who was so lifeless and dared to risk her life so that she and her children could gain a foothold in the house.


    After the seconddy saw that she couldn''t deal with the country shrew, she began to send beauties to old Duke Xing, hoping to use the beauty to pamper her. The countrydy immediately learned this trick. The two of them werepeting, giving Xing every day. The old man sent the beauty to him, which almost exhausted the old man Xing to death.


    As a result, in addition to the eight legitimate children, Duke Xing also had thirty-two concubines and concubines,rge and small, which was a frightening number.


    So many children have given birth to grandchildren, and now the great-grandchildren are about to get married.


    Xing Laoguo''s family has also been impoverished because of so many descendants. Now it is difficult to even raise the betrothal gift for the great-grandson''s marriage.


    Duke Xing knew that he was getting old and that this expedition would be dangerous, but there was nothing he could do about it. His great-grandchildren were all waiting to get wives. If they didn''t perform meritorious service in the expedition, where would the rewards be given to them as betrothal gifts?


    Yingge was always speechless and said hurriedly: "You two stay here, don''t send me off, don''t see me off, take care of old Duke Xing first."


    The battle has not started yet, the coach cannot die, otherwise it will make peopleugh to death.


    "Hey, hey, Mr. Ying Ge, please go slowly." said the second son of Old Duke Xing. He hurriedly supported Old Duke Xing and said to his son: "Hurry and ask for the doctor."


    Not to be outdone, the eldest son of Mr. Xing Laoguo hurriedly said to his son: "What are you doing standing still? Go and call the doctor quickly."


    He then said: "Boy, why are you taking pictures? Are you so smooth? Look, you almost beat the **** out of dad."


    The second son of Duke Xing nced at his eldest brother with disdain and said: "Boss, don''t look for trouble. Why did I p my father so bad? For the sake of my father''s body and bones, I went to follow him specially. Those who have a medical degree know how to take care of dad. Unlike you, whoes from the countryside and doesnt know anything. He only yells loudly, noisily and vulgarly!"


    Then he said: "You are talking about raising pigs and making ham from pig legs. As expected, you are from the countryside. How can you turn pig legs into ham if you don''t have a recipe?"

 Chapter 1304: great defeat

    Chapter 1304: great defeat


    Chapter 1304: Great Defeat


    After hearing this, the eldest son of Duke Xing was so angry that he raised his hand and pped his second brother in the face, and cursed: "Second brother, you disrespectful brother, today I will teach you a lesson for my father, let you know what He is like an elder brother and a father!


    Boss, you dare to hit me, you country brat!


    Two people who were almost sixty years old started making trouble in front of the pce.


    Mr. Xing was panting heavily while trying to be a peacemaker: "Stop quarreling, stop quarreling. Brothers should be harmonious. Quarrels and fights hurt feelings."


    Hah, two sons born to two daughters-inw have long wanted to kill each other in order topete for the Duke of Xing''s pce. How can they have any feelings?


    There was amotion in Xingguo Gong''s house for most of the day, and the house was almost burned down. However, the news about Xingguo Gong''s house spread throughout the capital in less than two hours.


    Some people ridiculed Mr. Xing''s family: "This mud-legged man is a mud-legged man. Even if he bes the Duke of the country, the heirs in the family will still not be able to change the vulgar temperament of the peasants."


    And that time, its such a pity. He was originally the grandson of a noble family, but how could he be such a vulgar person?


    Someoneughed and said, "Oh, with such a temperament, you can prove that you are a descendant of the Niu family."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone who heard them burst intoughter.


    There were also people who were shocked that the emperor asked Mr. Xing to lead the expedition. This time it was not about calming down the chaos, but relying on friendship to win. This time he was going head-to-head with the Dajong, and I was afraid it would end.


    No one dared to say this. If the soldiers patrolling the city heard it, it would be a serious crime of beheading. If they were used of disrupting the morale of the army again, the entire n would be wiped out.


    The next two days in the capital were spent in all kinds of discussions. Finally, on the first day of September, the people of the capital, the officials of the court, and even Emperor Jingyuan saw Mr. Xing wearing heavy armor and being supported by his two sons. , when they came to the Ancestral Temple with their whole family, they all breathed a sigh of relief: Huh, luckily, no one died, and they finally made it to the time when the army set out.


    Keep on holding on, but dont die while worshiping your ancestors!


    Old minister, I pay homage to Your Majesty and pay your respects to Your Majesty. Mr. Xing said, kneeling down to salute Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at his trembling body, fearing that he would not be able to get up after kneeling down, so he hurriedly said: "My dear, you are wearing heavy armor, so there is no need to salute."


    Get up quickly, you cant die now. If you torment yourself to death, I will destroy your entire n!


    After hearing this, Mr. Xing was extremely moved. Woo hoo hoo, Your Majesty cares for him so much. Sure enough, he still remembers the affection he had when he was a child.


    Emperor Jingyuan was afraid that Duke Xing would not be able to hold on as he got older, so he kept reducing the sacrificial rites. After an hour, he finally reached the final step.


    He directly held the arms of Old Duke Xing and General Xu, and went up to the altar and entered the temple together to worship their ancestors and pray for the blessings of heaven and earth, and a great victory for Chu!


    After another half an hour, the sacrifice was finallypleted. Emperor Jingyuan''s eyes were red and he asked Mr. Xing and General Xu: "My dear sirs, this expedition has a huge impact on the army. It is my lifelong wish. Dear, dont let me live up to my expectations!


    After speaking, he looked at General Xu.


    Lao Guogong Xing just went to sit and watch General Xu. Emperor Jingyuan''s real favorite candidate for the head coach of Fazong was General Xu.


    Duke Xing was so moved that he burst into tears. He held Emperor Jingyuan''s hand and cried, saying all kinds of nonsense.


    General Xu also promised: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, the general will definitely attack the royal court of Rong and Thieves in the end to avenge Chu and repay your Majesty''s great kindness!"


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied and nodded repeatedly, looking forward to the day when the army would be destroyed and the army would triumph.


    Dong dong dong!


    A drum beat sounded, and when the sacrifice ended, it was also the time when the army started to leave the capital.


    Emperor Jingyuan led hundreds of officials to personally see off the army. Regardless of the danger, he sent them all the way ten miles away from the capital. He also ordered all the houses that the army passed to ce incense burners, worship heaven and earth, and pray for the victory of the army''s return. This shows that he was very concerned about this expedition. Rong''s attention. The people in the capital were lucky enough to witness this grand event. They followed from a distance. Some people even followed on horseback, or in carriages or mule carts for nearly a hundred miles.


    After the army departed, the capital city talked for several days about the grand asion of the army leaving the capital, and the great fight between the descendants of Xing Laoguo''s family after returning home.


    Five dayster, everyone turned the excitement back to the Dou family.


    The Dou family and the Meng family spent 60,000 taels of silver together to finally get Dou Meng''s crime cleared and rescued Dou Meng.


    But after Dou Meng was rescued, she was unable to enter the Dou family. The head of the Dou family sent someone to send a letter of reconciliation to Dou Meng, asking for peace with Dou Meng.


    Dou Mengshi was shocked, crying and fussing: "I am a daughter of a government official, how can that cheap businessman Dou Wen dare to reconcile with me? I don''t believe it, it must be that **** Dou Ke who did it!"


    However, the divorce was considered easy. If the Dou family had not wanted Dou San to take the scientific examination and could not let Dou San have an abandoned mother, the Dou family would have directly given Dou Meng a letter of divorce.


    Don''t talk about whether you love her or not, Mr. Dou''s conscience is now aware of him, and he suddenly remembers the goodness of his first wife, his wife, who holds the memorial tablet of his wife all day long and expresses his heartfelt feelings. He has long been tired of Mrs. Dou Meng.


    Therefore, when Dou Meng went to the Dou family to ask for an exnation, he was scolded and ran away by the head of Dou himself.


    Mr. Dou is a businessman. He has been doing business all his life. He is also a good talker. He specializes in picking up Dou Meng''s shameless things such as climbing on the bed and harming others. How can Dou Meng take it?


    And Mrs. Dou Meng failed to return to the Meng family. When the Meng family saw that she failed to return to the Dou family, they immediately arrested her and sent her to a Taoist temple outside the city for cultivation.


    That is the Taoist temple of the Meng family. After entering it, Dou Meng will die of illness after a year.


    When Dou Er saw that his mother had suffered such an end, he could no longer bear it. Within two days, he led people to assassinate Dou Ke. However, Dou Ke captured him alive and threw him to the Yamen, which made Dou Er severely embarrassed. Finally, the paper was withdrawn and Dou Er was allowed to go home.


    As punishment, Dou Shaodong''s family not only lost 20% of Dou Er and Dou San''s family property, but also confiscated their private treasury. They also received arge sum of gold, silver and jewelry, which was extremely beautiful.


    Dou Er and Dou San went toin to Master Dou in tears, but Master Dou only persuaded Dou San a few words and asked him to study hard, and then said nothing more.


    Dou Er and Dou San knew that they had been abandoned by Master Dou, so they cried uncontrobly. However, Dou Shaodong''s family happily went to the Ming family''s September banquet and met several so-called nobledies.


    But he was very shrewd. He knew that the families of these nobledies were in decline, so he did not express any opinions. He also said that he already had someone he liked.


    Butler Ming hurriedly asked him, whichdy was he happy with? Ming Shaoqing will definitely help him achieve his wish.


    But Dou Shaodong''s family refused to say anything, which made Butler Ming very angry. They spent the whole September arguing with Dou Ke, but they couldn''t get Dou Ke to relent and be loyal to Ming Shaoqing.


    You Xidu sent a message back to let Qin Sang know about these things that happened in the capital.


    When Qin Sang heard that the emperor asked Duke Xing to lead the expedition and took his two sons who were nearly sixty years old with him, he knew that this expedition would definitely be defeated, and it would be a big defeat!


    He was very sad... Although he hated the emperor for killing his whole family, those soldiers were all hisrades. When his father was still alive, he said that the lives of hisrades should be regarded as his own life. Now he guessed that theserades would die on the battlefield. , how could he not be sad?


    Qin Sang''s prediction was correct. By the time of the winter solstice in November, the news of Chu''s defeat and the loss of two more cities came back. The whole Chu was deserted and full of voices of sorrow.

 Chapter 1305: Great conscription

    Chapter 1305: Great conscription


    Chapter 1305 The Great Recruitment


    The news of Dachu''s defeat also spread to Dafeng Vige, and several families felt extremely ufortable after hearing it.


    "There are so many children who are the mainstay of the family, and they are just gone." The third grandmother wiped her tears and felt sad for a moment, then said to Cui: "Daughter-inw Dashan, let''s prepare a table of sacrifices and set up an incense table. Burn some paper money and give it to the children who died in the war, right?"


    Dashan''s maternal grandfather''s family was a military household, and several of his uncles died on the battlefield. When Fei was still alive, he would burn paper money to the dead Chu soldiers every year during the Qingming Festival. It was said to be a rule passed down from military households. The Third Grandma had a good rtionship with Fei. After hearing about Da Chu''s defeat, she wanted to imitate Fei and send off those who died in the war.


    When Mrs. Cui heard that so many soldiers had died, she also shed tears and said, "Hey, listen to the third uncle, I will take Lao Zhu''s wife and Dalei''s wife to prepare."


    Gu Jinli said to Third Grandma: "Third Grandma, Grandpa Qin also served as a soldier before. Several uncles of the Qin family died on the battlefield. He must be very sad when he heard the news. Please let Third Grandpa and Grandpa Wu have more time." Stay with him and have a couple of drinks with him.


    The third grandma nodded repeatedly after hearing this: "Yes, yes, Xiaoyu is very thoughtful. The third grandma will prepare wine for them. They happen to be roasting a wholemb, so it can be paired with wine."


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to say: "Third Grandma, I''m fine now. I''ll take Er Qing, Feng Jin and the others to pick up Brother Qin. We are all good at boxing and kicking. Don''t worry. I''ll be back with Brother Qin in the afternoon. You Always remember to tell my parents for me."


    After saying that, she ran away. Even if the third grandma wanted to stop her, it was toote.


    Thinking of Xiaoyu Girl''s toughness, she felt relieved again and went to prepare wine for Third Grandpa, Mr. Qin, and Mr. Wu.


    In the military station, Qin Sang wrote the memorial in person, asked Jiang Xiaoqi to prepare the incense table, and took the soldiers who stayed in the military station to kneel down to worship the soldiers who died in the battle.


    We were all soldiers. Although we didnt know each other, we were filled with grief. We followed Qin Sang solemnly andpleted the worship work step by step.


    After it was over, some soldiers asked worriedly: "Master Baihu, our Da Chu has been defeated. Will the Rong take the opportunity to attack our city again? Will we lose more cities? Will the emperor send troops to attack the Da Rong again?" "


    The person who asked the question was surnamed Jiang and was also a member of the Jiang family. He had been a soldier in the army for three years. The questions he asked were all the questions that all soldiers were concerned about. But Jiang Xiaoqi scolded him: "Shut up, these are the things you can ask." What to do? The emperor has made his own decision. Dont talk nonsense now and cause trouble for hundreds of households!"


    Havent you seen Qin Baihus sullen face all the time? Qin Baihu is either too sad or too angry. If you have anything to say, please hold back and don''t ask.


    Qin Sang looked at Jiang Xiaoqi and said, "No need to scold Jiang Feng, what he asked is what everyone wants to know."


    He was silent for a while, then looked at all the soldiers and said: "With the nature of the Rong people, since they have won a big victory, they will continue to attack Dachu and take away more cities. Even if they don''t want such a city, they will still want it." Da Chu used arge amount of gold, silver, salt, tea, grain, horses, and women to redeem him."


    So it is foreseeable that the Rong people will attack the city again.


    As for whether the emperor will continue to send troops to attack Da Rong, we dont know yet. Lets continue to wait.


    Emperor Jingyuan had a crazy obsession with attacking Dayong, and he had high hopes for this attack. He was also very face-conscious. After a big defeat, even if it was for the sake of face, he would gather arge army and attack Dayong again.


    So the next step, Emperor Jingyuan should be to recruit arge army and attack Dajong again, but now that the time has note, he cannot say this.


    "Jiang Xiaoqi, today is the winter solstice. The brothers stayed behind and worked hard. We stewed the prey we hunted a few days ago so that the brothers can have a good meal." Qin Sang said, with sharp eyes, he looked at the soldiers present and said: " Everyone should return to their posts. If anything goes wrong, militaryw will be dealt with!" "Yes!" The soldiers immediately stood up straight and responded, quickly dispersed, and returned to their respective posts to guard.


    Jiang Xiaoqi took a few soldiers to kill the prey and prepare the winter solstice dinner.


    Qin Sang returned to his yard, took a piece of white cloth, tore it into strips, and tied it on the wrist of his left hand. It was also regarded as whitening for the dead soldiers.


    I dont know how long it took, but Sian entered Qin Sangs yard.


    Although Qin Sang felt ufortable, he was still alert. He came out before Si''an stepped into the yard. When he saw Si''an, he frowned and asked, "But is there something going on at home?"


    He has already sent a letter to his family, saying that he would not be able to go back until this afternoon. Why did Si''an suddenlye here?


    Si''an saluted and said, "Master, it''s my little boss who''s here."


    The little fish is here! Qin Sangs eyes were full of surprise, and he asked worriedly: Why did the little fish suddenlye here? But what happened?


    Si''an shook his head and said: "Master, don''t worry, my little boss is fine. I came here specially to take you home for the winter solstice."


    The little boss is too aggressive. Isn''t it always a man''s job to take people home? But Xiaodong did the opposite. No wonder the third mistress always said that Xiaodong was born in the wrong child and should have been a boy.


    Then he said: "My little boss told me that it''s not good for her to enter the military station. She will wait for the master in the mule cart outside. The master doesn''t need to rush out. He can finish all the things in the military station before following her home." Thats it.


    How could Qin Sang be reassured that she was alone outside? He asked someone to call Jiang Xiaoqi immediately, and took out a pen and paper. After writing down all the things that needed to be arranged, he handed the paper to Jiang Xiaoqi: "The affairs of the Division of Military Affairs are about Ive left it to you, so be careful and dont make any mistakes.


    Yes! Jiang Xiaoqi took the paper, promised, and sent Qin Sang out of the door.


    Gu Jinli''s mule cart stopped by a small bamboo forest far away from themander''s station. He was sitting in the mule cart at the moment. He raised the curtain and looked in the direction of themander''s station. When he saw Qin Sang riding up, he got off the mule happily. The car ran towards him.


    When Qin Sang saw her running towards him, his heart, which had been cold and heavy for a long time, seemed to be instantly illuminated by the sun, and immediately warmed up: "Xiaoyu."


    Qin Sang slowed down his horse, dismounted before she ran in front of him, and walked quickly towards her. He naturally took her hand and smiled at her: "Why are you here so suddenly?"


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said with a smile: "I was afraid that you would cry in sadness, so I came to see you. Am I fine?"


    If when he first saw her, his heart was just as warm as being illuminated by the sun, then at this moment, his heart was burning with her enthusiasm and concern.


    "Well, Xiaoyu is the best to me." Qin Sang said, holding her hand, walking to the mule cart and stepping into the mule cart. When she came in, he immediately hugged her. He said in a deep voice: "Xiaoyu, I''m very happy."


    Happy you cane.


    He was indeed feeling very ufortable today. Although he could endure it, this feeling of being cared for and valued by her made him very happy.

 Chapter 1306: favor each other

    Chapter 1306: favor each other


    Chapter 1306 Favoring each other


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli knew that he was really sad. He raised his arms and hugged him, smiling and saying, "Don''t be sad. One day, you can avenge them."


    She made a pun, saying that he could avenge the dead soldiers and family members.


    Maybe other people don''t understand, but she knows very well that as the son of a general, it is almost engraved in his bones to protect the frontier and the people. Dachu lost several cities in a row and hundreds of thousands of soldiers died. Such hatred cannot bepared with his family. The hatred of being exterminated is almost the same.


    Gu Jinli patted his back gently and said in a coaxing tone: "Cry, I won''tugh at you."


    Qin Sang obviously paused, and tightened his arms holding her, but said: "Don''t cry, it''s not the time to cry yet... If I cry, even if you don''tugh at me, my father and second brother willugh at me. mine."


    Gu Jinli asked curiously: "What about your eldest brother and mother? Aren''t theyughing at you?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, my eldest brother loves me the most. If I cry, he will onlyfort me. As for my mother, she really wants me to cry, saying that I have been bored since I was a child, rarely cry, and not like a child at all. .


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Listening to what you said, I think your mother must be a bit of a yful person."


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "Mom does like to y with us, but she doesn''t smile much in front of outsiders."


    I heard from the olddy next to my mother that she used to be a person who didnt like tough. It was after she married my father that she gradually changed and became more yful.


    She often said: "When we got engaged, everyone in the capital said that the youngdy and my uncle were not a good match. Many nobledies also said that my uncle was vulgar and had a bad temper. If he got angry, he might punch the youngdy to death." But after we got married, my uncle loved the youngdy to the core, and he envied thedies in the capital to death. They were all shocked that my uncle was not a rough man, but a love interest."


    At the end of the sentence, the old nanny always had a touch of pride in her expression, and she said, "Miss, you are really married to the right person."


    Gu Jinli said: "That is your father''s favor. Only when a woman marries the right person can she live a wanton life and be lively and noisy."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang stood up slightly, looked at her and said, "I will also pamper Xiaoyu and let him live as freely as he wants."


    Gu Jinli smiled, raised his hand and poked his serious face, and said, "Well, I believe you."


    He added: "Don''t worry, I will also pamper you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed out loud, came closer to her, and said against her forehead: "Xiaoyu already loves me very much."


    When I first got to know her, she seemed very cold-blooded and ruthless. Well, she may also think that she is ruthless, but she doesn''t know that she actually values love. Even though the noble aunt is so annoying, she did not poison her to death.


    It was even better for him. Just because he helped protect her family along the way, she always cooked food for him. Seeing that he liked grilled fish, she even cooked grilled fish for him whenever she had time.


    There is also beef. Cows requirebor, and meat is expensive and difficult to buy. However, she will ask Hu Dongjia of Futai Building to help find good beef, and make beef jerky for him from time to time. Once she makes it, it will be a cloth bag, which is enough for him. Half a month.


    The only reason why she cooked beef for him was because she saw that he was working hard in the army at a young age. She said that eating beef was good for his health and would make him stronger, so she spent all her money to cook it for him.


    Qin Sang thought about everything since they met, and he felt more and more that she was very good to him.


    He wanted Xiaoyu to be nice to him all the time, but...


    Gu Jinli looked at him and smiled: "I am good to you because you are good to me. If you dare to treat me badly, I will poison you immediately!"


    Qin Sang smiled and asked: "You are so heartless, do you want to poison him immediately? Can''t you give him a few days of grace?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, of course, I won''t take revenge overnight."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "If you don''t poison me, you''ll be dead, but if you poison me, I''ll be disabled. I''ll divide you half of your family property and leave."


    Qin Sang smiled: "I''ll give you all the money, and I''ll help you test the poison. If you don''t get along, okay?"


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said, "For the sake of your sincerity, okay."


    However, have you two forgotten that you are just engaged and not married yet? Do you two have a share in Heli?


    But no matter, they both like it like this.


    Gu Jinli pinched his face and asked, "Are you still sad?" Qin Sang said, "Much better, thank you Xiaoyu for coaxing me."


    If she hadn''te here, he would have been sad for a long time, but God was kind to him and brought her here.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Then go home. We have roasted a wholemb at home, three of them. Grandpa Qin said you used to like this, so you can eat as much as you like."


    There are many people, and if we dont bake three of them, it wont be enough.


    Qin Sang asked: "Is there any grilled fish? I like to eat fish."


    "Why are you eating grilled fish again? Aren''t you tired of it?" Gu Jinli said: "It''s a big festival, so you should eat expensive things that you can''t usually eat."


    After saying this, she was stunned, because Qin Sang was looking at her with a smile, and there was a blushing affection in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli told himself, calm down and hold on, you are a modern soul. Unfortunately, you couldn''t hold on, and your face turned red.


    She became angry: "What are you looking at? There is no fish to eat today!"


    As he spoke, he took out a bamboo whistle and blew it six times. When Er Qing and Feng Jin heard the sound, they immediately came from a distance and drove away in a mule cart.


    Qin Sang''s horse has been following him for several years. It is very smart and does not need anyone to ride it. When it sees the mule cart moving, it starts running with the mule cart.


    Gu Jinli''s temper came and went quickly, so he asked Qin Sang: "Are you sleepy? You take a nap first, and I''ll call you when I get home."


    He asked him to lie down and took a sheepskin nket to cover him.


    Qin Sang rested his head on herp, held her hand, and closed his eyes: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about me, I''m fine, I can hold on."


    If he can''t even handle this, what else can he do?


    Gu Jinli: "I know you can hold on, but I want you to be happy."


    I dont want to see you holding back your sadness.


    He said again: "Stop talking nonsense and go to bed quickly."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded and fell asleep quickly.


    He always fell asleep easily and peacefully around her.


    Gu Jinli knocked on the carriage and said to Feng Jin, who was driving: "Slow down, there''s no need to rush back."


    This way he can sleep longer.


    Yes. Feng Jin responded, driving half as slowly as usual. He could have arrived home in the afternoon, but this time he arrived in the evening.


    However, Gu Jinli was afraid that his family would be worried, so he asked Erqing to go back early and tell his family.


    Qin Sang woke up before entering the vige. Gu Jinli handed him a cup of hot water and said, "Drink it and wake up."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang took it and finished it in a few sips. He hugged her reluctantly. When he got home, he got out of the car neatly and went to see Mr. Qin.


    I felt relieved after seeing that the old man only smiled less and was not too sad.


    "You''re back, why are you sote? Everyone is waiting for you to eat." Qin Lao said dissatisfiedly to Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1307: heavy snow

    Chapter 1307: heavy snow


    Chapter 1307 Heavy Snow


    After Qin Sang heard this, he immediately apologized to the elders present.


    The third grandma felt distressed and said: "It''s not toote, it''s only the Youshi hour. Brother Cheng, Qingxi and Guiniu have all eaten a lot of barbecue and soup, so they are not hungry."


    As he spoke, he brought a te of roasted mutton and stuffed it to Qin Sang: "Are you hungry? It''s just roasted and it''s still hot. Eat it quickly."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again: "Little fish girl, what are you doing in a daze? Sang likes grilled fish the most. Go and grill a few for him and let him eat."


    Gu Jinli:


    I am just a tool person!


    But she felt sorry for Qin Sang and ran to cook grilled fish for him.


    The fish was killed by Lao Zhu''s wife early in the morning. She mixed the sauce and started grilling it. After a while, a te of grilled fish was served: "There are four more, just bake them again."


    Seeing that Brother Cheng was idle, he grabbed his back cor and said, "Let''s go to the kitchen to help grill the fish."


    Brother Cheng was dragged away by her, and he hurriedly waved to Gu Jinan: "Brother, save me."


    But Gu Jinan was busy lighting thenterns hanging on the corridor and had no time to pay attention to him. Brother Cheng could only ask Gu Jinxiu for help: "Sister, the second sister is bullying me again. As the boss, you have to take care of me."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said: "But the eldest sister can''t beat your second sister. Be obedient and help cook the grilled fish."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s useless to ask for help, just ept your fate. It''s time for you to grow up."


    What she said was a pun. After Dachu was defeated, there would be a big change. This change might affect all of them. In the past, they could pamper Brother Cheng, but now they can''t. They have to let him grow up.


    Brother Cheng said angrily: "Second sister, you are too fierce, be careful that Brother Sang doesn''t want you."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "This is impossible."


    It gets dark quickly during the winter solstice, but in the blink of an eye, it bespletely dark.


    "Grandma, third grandma, uncle, it''s snowing, it''s snowing." Gui Niu was watching Gu Jin''an light themp in the corridor. When themp was turned on, she saw white snowkes falling, and she ran back to the house in surprise. Talk to the adults.


    "It''s snowing?" Mr. Qin was surprised when he heard this. It''s warmer in the south, and the moon usually starts to fall in the twelfth lunar month. It''s only early November now, so why is it snowing?


    It seems that this year is colder than previous years.


    With this kind of weather, coupled with many events this year, I wonder how many people will freeze to death?


    What Mr. Qin is most worried about is the Rong people''s threshing of grass and valleys. The colder the weather, the more often the soldiers plow grass and valleys. The great Chu is in danger!


    Qin Sang was also shocked. He put down the te, stood up and walked out. He stood in the yard and raised his hand to catch the falling snowkes. His hands were cold, with a biting pain... very cold, much colder than in previous years.


    It is so cold in the south, but it will only be colder in the northwest and northeast.


    He remembered what the old men in the army had said about the great cold wave. In such weather, if the Rong peopleunched arge-scale attack, even if the emperor gathered another million-strong army, they might not be able to stop them.


    Thend of Rong was severely cold, and the Rong people resisted the cold. However, many soldiers died in the battle in the area north of Zhongzhou in Da Chu. If we wanted to recruit more troops, we could only start from the south.


    Southerners are not resistant to freezing. They have never seen thousands of miles of ice and have no idea how to survive in and of ice and snow. If they go to the battlefield, let alone fight, they may freeze to death before they even get there.


    Gu Jinan looked at Luoxue, then at Qin Sang, and asked, "Is it serious?"


    Qin Sang nodded, but didn''t say much. Instead, he walked back into the house and said to everyone with a smile: "It''s really snowing." Today is the festival. He should be happy. He doesn''t want to look somber and ruined. The mood of several families.


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang was so happy that he rushed to the yard with Gu Qingxi and the others, shouting: "Oh, it''s really snowing. Qingxi, hurry up and get a basin to catch some snow. The teacher said, use snow water Making tea is the best, lets learn from it today and be elegant!


    "Hey, I''ll get it right away." Gu Qingxi was very happy and ran to get the basin happily, but couldn''t get it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Do you know what those snowkes are made of?"


    "What did it be? Does Sister Xiaoyu know?" Gu Qingxi asked curiously, waiting for the answer expectantly.


    Gu Jinli said: "Do you know about the smelly pond at the junction of our vige and Lianghe Vige? And do you know about the open-air huts in our vige, Lianghe Vige, and nearby viges?"


    Brother Cheng was helping to grill the fish, but he couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Second sister, stop talking. It''s almost time to eat. When you talk about thetrine, do you want us to vomit?"


    Gu Jinli: "Hey, I don''t want to disgust you, I''m just trying to spreadmon sense to you. Do you understandmon sense?"


    Brother Cheng ran away immediately after hearing this, and turned around and said, "Then tell Qingxi, I won''t listen."


    From the beginning, he knew it was a big trap, so he had better run away.


    Gu Qingxi''s face turned bitter, and he looked at Gu Jinli cautiously and said, "Sister Xiaoyu, don''t say anything too disgusting."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not disgusting." Gu Jinli nodded in agreement, and then said with a smile: "All rain, hoarfrost, and snowkes are all changed by water vapor. Water vapor is when the sun shines on the earth. When the water on the ground reaches the sky, Something formed by condensation. And the water on the ground is the water in the pond, the water in the hut, and..."


    Sister Xiaoyu, stop talking, we wont pick up the snowkes to make tea! Gu Qingxi almost vomited and quickly interrupted Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled with a gentle look on his face: "Hey, don''t give up in a hurry. It''s okay if you want to catch snowkes and make tea. After all, many literati like to do this. But I don''t know how to drink it. You can drink it." Just be happy."


    Gu Qingxi was about to cry and said hurriedly: "We don''t drink either!"


    After saying that, he hurried away to tell Gu Dewang what Gu Jinli said.


    Gu Dewang was very dirty, but he also felt sick when he heard this. He ran down the corridor, found a cotton towel and patted the snowkes on his body, spat twice, and said, "It''s so disgusting."


    Suddenly he burst outughing again, ran into the room, and said to the people in the room: "It turns out that the tea those literati and crazy people drink is just urine!"


    The people in the room were stunned. The third grandmother was so angry that she picked up the broom and started beating her: "Brother Wang, what are you talking about? You are almost done eating. You are talking about **** and urine. Do you want to be beaten?"


    Gu Dewang hurriedly ran to hide behind Gu Dafu: "Uncle, save me, I didn''t say anything nonsense."


    Sister-inw, please stop hitting him. Ill teach him a lesson when you get home after dinner. Gu Dafu hurriedly begged for mercy.


    The noble couple was looking after the workshop in the city. They did note back this winter solstice, so he had to take care of Wang Geer and Fa Geer.


    But this fuss made Grandpa Qins heavy mood feel better.


    Its time to eat, its time to eat. Mrs. Cui brought Lao Zhus wife, Daleis wife, Xu Wang, and Wang Ma to bring the food up and invite everyone to eat.


    After the food was prepared, Lao Zhus wife and the others went home to have a winter solstice meal with their family.

 Chapter 1308: go together!

    Chapter 1308: go together!


    Chapter 1308 Lets go together!


    The whole family ate happily, and after finishing the meal, they had a piece of roasted pine nuts as snacks.


    The adults gathered together to talk, but everyone had a tacit understanding and did not talk about the great defeat of Chu and the death of hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    This year has been very difficult, and it would be foolish to say something to spoil the mood during the big festival.


    However, Qin Sang and Mr. Qin kept paying attention to the snow. By the time the families were about to disperse, a thickyer of falling snow had already umted in the yard outside.


    Qin Sang walked out and measured the thickness of the snow with his fingers. It was even below the second joint of his index finger...it took just over an hour to reach nearly two inches of snow.


    Qin Sang''s heart sank, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he went back to the house to remind the family members who were dividing the dishes and preparing to go back: "The snow is a bit thick, almost two inches. Uncles, please go back." Lets light the fireter, and get up early tomorrow to sweep away the snow to prevent the roof from copsing.


    Gu Damu said in surprise: "Is it so thick? Then we have to go back quickly and light up the fire, otherwise we will have to work until midnight before we can sleep."


    Yanshi said: "His father, you go back and prepare first. After I help divide the dishes, I will take the children back."


    "Hey." Gu Damu responded, taking Gu Qingliang back first, while Gu Qingtian stayed behind and would carry Lao Yan backter.


    After hearing this, the men from other houses also went back first.


    The women from several houses quickly divided the dishes and took the children home.


    The third grandmother took out her sheepskin jacket and asked Old Yan to put it on: "It''s too cold. Old sister-inw can''t freeze."


    If you are sick, it will cause trouble for the children.


    Lao Yan was wrapped up like a ball and carried home by Gu Qingtian.


    After several families left, Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan were busy lighting the fire. Gu Jinan dragged Brother Cheng to work too: "You are old, you have to learn what men should do."


    While teaching him how to do things, he also exined the key points of lighting a fire in the house to keep warm and clearing snow.


    Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu took out the quilts they had prepared a long time ago. Now that they were rich, they made a quilt worth ten kilograms. Gu Jinli had three beds to herself. Even if she could resist, she was almost beaten. It was so stressful that I couldn''t breathe.


    The Qin family, Qin Sang and Mr. Qin waited until dawn to measure the thickness of the snow again, and found that the falling snow was already thick enough to cover their wrists.


    Qin Lao was very frightened: "Your Majesty, it''s best not to attack Dahong again. If we recruit troops to attack Dahong again, I''m afraid there will be another big defeat."


    The new recruits, or the new recruits from the south, have not even been trained, let alone go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, and they are not cold-resistant. If they are hurriedly dragged to the battlefield, they are just leaving them to die!


    But


    "This is impossible." Qin Sang looked at the falling snow and said: "The emperor loves face most, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers died. If he doesn''t send troops to avenge, the throne will be over."


    Lao Qin knew Emperor Jingyuan better than Sang Qin, and knew that with Emperor Jingyuan''s temper, he would definitely recruit troops and attack Dayong.


    Tears welled up in his old eyes. This time, all the men of Da Chu would be on the battlefield fighting Da Rong. "It shouldn''t have been like this. If he hadn''t been in a hurry to conquer the Rong, this kind of thing wouldn''t have happened at all!" Mr. Qin followed the old Duke Wei and helped Emperor Jingwu conquer the world. Even if he suffered a disaster, he Still loyal to Da Chu, he choked and said: "How could he be like this? He is obviously the person most like Emperor Jingwu..."


    Obviously he is a person who can create a prosperous age, why did he be like this?


    Mr. Qin couldnt figure it out, and neither could many senior ministers.


    Qin Sang also met Emperor Jingyuan when he was a child, and heard his father tell a lot about Emperor Jingyuan. Almost everyone said that Emperor Jingyuan was very simr to Emperor Jingwu. He was a rare man capable of both literary and military skills. If he ascended the throne, he would definitely be The blessing of great Chu.


    But now


    However, he found amon point in the words of these elders: "Grandpa, what happened to Emperor Jingyuan before he was eighteen years old?"


    Qin Lao was startled and said: "What can happen? At that time, the state of Chu was already stable. All their emperors and grandsons were raised with fine clothes and fine food. They were very high-spirited, especially him. He looked exactly like Jing. Emperor Wu has been favored by Emperor Jingwu since he was a child, and he is quite talented when he grows up. He is the heir appointed by Emperor Jingwu to the throne, and he is the most glorious."


    After thinking for a while, he added: "To say that he encountered a catastrophe, it means that he disappeared in Da Rong due to his eagerness to perform meritorious services. But the old master and the prince have made it very clear about this matter. He disappeared in Da Rong. The soldiers have been begging for several months and have not suffered any serious crimes...perhaps they are too pampered and cannot bear the humiliation of begging."


    Qin Sang frowned, always feeling that this matter is not that simple. As long as he is a normal person, even if he has been begging for several months, his mood will not change drastically like a madman!


    But grandpa seemed to only know this, and it was useless for him to ask again... Maybe Mr. Wei and his son knew the truth, but unfortunately they were dead.


    "If he attacks the army again, in addition to arge-scale recruitment, he should also transfer people from the army station in the south. As a hundred households, you are very likely to go to the battlefield. How will Xiaoyu be arranged then? You have to think about it. Already." Mr. Qin reminded him and went back to his room to sleep.


    Qin Sang stayed up all night. He finally fell asleep at dawn, but he had a nightmare.


    I dreamed that he couldn''t bear Xiaoyu''s suffering and left her in the south, but he didn''te back for twenty years. When he came back, Xiaoyu no longer wanted him. He married someone else and gave birth to five children, including the eldest one. Got married.


    He also dreamed that he was reluctant to part with Xiaoyu and took Xiaoyu to the northwest. However, the northwest was dangerous and they failed to defend the city. The soldiers attacked the city and Xiaoyu and their children died.


    Qin Sang was heartbroken and was feeling sad, when he suddenly received a p in the face.


    He opened his eyes and saw Xiaoyu ring at him fiercely and asked: "How dare you curse me and my baby? Did you marry a little wife in a dream, so you were so anxious to let me and my baby die?" ?!


    Qin Sang was startled, hugged her, and said with a smile: "It turned out to be a dream. Xiaoyu, I''m very happy."


    "How happy are you? Are you still happy when the baby and I are dead?" Gu Jinli was very angry, pushed him away, folded his hands in front of him, looked at him and said: "Tell me, how did that little wife in the dream flirt with you? How could she? Let you abandon your wife and children!"


    Qin Sang was confused when he heard this, and then he said with a smile: "You are talking nonsense again, what a little wife, nothing will happen in your dream."


    Of course Gu Jinli knew that what he had was not Chen Shimei''s dream. She just saw that he was too ufortable, so she deliberately said this to make him happy.


    "It''s okay if you don''t have one. I''m warning you, if you dare to leave me behind, I will find another man to marry. After giving birth to ten or eight of his children, I will take them to show off in front of you and make you cry to death!"


    After Qin Sang heard this, he thought about the scene and felt so sad that his heart hurt: "No!"


    Gu Jinli hummed: "If you don''t want to do that, then don''t abandon me."


    Boy, I came here very early. I heard clearly what you were dreaming about and what you were shouting. You still want to keep me here and run northwest by yourself. Cant we go together? !

 Chapter 1309: you are out of luck

    Chapter 1309: you are out of luck


    Chapter 1309 You are out of luck


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was very moved. Xiaoyu was so kind to him.


    At the beginning, it was him who took the initiative to be kind to her, which led to this fate. But gradually, she gave him more back than he gave her.


    But


    "The northwest is dangerous, and the soldiers are strong and vicious. They have always dealt a deadly blow to us Chu people. Massacres of viges and cities aremon. They alsoe to clear grass and valleys from time to time, disturbing people and making them unable to live in peace. If you follow, there is someone What if you ask me to do that?" Qin Sang didn''t want to be separated from her, but if he took her with him, he would still be worried and distressed.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked: "Are you looking down on you, or are you looking down on me? Do you think the people you trained are not good, or do you think I don''t have the ability to protect myself? What''s wrong with the Rong people? Even if they are devils, I will do it A frying pan blew them up! And Im from the northwest. Ive been there for ten years. How can I still be afraid of returning to my hometown?


    Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu, you were still young when you were in the northwest, and you were in Long''an Mansion... Do you know that they are a group of evil ghosts who can use children as military food!"


    Da Chu had many fierce battles with Da Rong. When the Rong people ran out of food, they would tie the children of the viges and towns they ughtered to their horses and use them to make food.


    What is even more irritating is that some Rong people also like to feed on children when they are not fighting.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and cursed in his heart: "Rong people are really nothing, and they are not afraid of getting sick!"


    If you eat too much, you will get sick and die early.


    Qin Sang sat up, hugged her and said, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t let you encounter such a terrible situation."


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him and said, "I won''t be afraid even if you meet him... Our family all fled from famine and have seen a lot of tragic things. I''m not that fragile."


    Qin Sang understands her and naturally knows that she is very strong, but: "Xiaoyu is still a little girl, I will feel sorry for her."


    No matter how fierce others say she is, in his eyes, his little fish is a little girl who needs care and love, and he doesn''t want anything bad to happen to her.


    Gu Jinli: "I know you feel sorry for me, but now the matter is in front of us. We have to make a choice. If we don''t stay together, we have to separate... Let me tell you, if you really don''t take me, I can agree. But I will hate you forever, even if youe back safely, even if you be sessful, our fate will end here."


    Added another sentence: "I''m not kidding you, I''m serious!"


    Qin Sang''s arm holding her suddenly tightened, and the strong force strangled her so much that it hurt, but she didn''t cry out and just waited silently for his answer.


    After a long time, Qin Sang said with red eyes: "My mother was not beheaded to death. Shemitted suicide after receiving the news that my father was killed at the border. She left a letter andmitted suicide... She said that she could not save my father. , but she can die with my father."


    Gu Jinli said without hesitation: "I can do it too! But before I die, I will avenge you first. If we have a child, I will raise the child and then go to see you."


    When Qin Sang heard this, he felt a sharp pain in his heart, like a knife stabbing his heart. The pain made his body tremble and his eyes became redder and redder.


    He resisted the urge to cry and said with a smile: "I can get these words from Xiaoyu. It''s worth dying for me. It''s just that when I talk about my parents, I don''t want Xiaoyu to die with me." , but to tell Xiaoyu that I will not be my father, I will surpass him and protect you throughout your life!"


    He let go of her a little and looked down at her. This delicate and beautiful face has been engraved in his bones and will be the motivation for him to fight in this life.


    He said to her: "I will not die. Even if I encounter a desperate situation, I will survive for Xiaoyu. I will not let Xiaoyu live alone, let alone let Xiaoyu raise a child by himself!"


    But...His eyes changed, and his face was extremely serious and he said: "I want to ask Xiaoyu again, don''t you regret it? Think carefully, once you make a decision, there will be no chance of regret in the future."


    To be honest, she was a little frightened by the look in his eyes at this time. It was the first time that he showed such a beast-like look in front of her.


    Gu Jinli said: "Listen carefully, as long as it''s you, as long as your heart is still with me, I will never regret it!"


    Of course, if youre a scumbag, thats a different matter.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang raised the corner of his mouth and smiled: "My heart, people, and money will always be yours."


    After saying that, he pulled her onto his bed, turned her over and pinned her down, kissed her passionately and domineeringly, and even tore her clothes!


    Gu Jinli was shocked and a little panicked. Do you want to get married in advance?


    Qin Sang noticed it, his movements became gentle, he hugged her and said, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything."


    Xiaoyu is precious. He will not touch her before they officially get married. He just wants to kiss her and get closer to her.


    Gu Jinli trusted him. After the initial panic, he quickly calmed down, but his heart couldn''t be calm... This kid was getting bolder and bolder. What if, what if something goes wrong? !


    Humbling, a muffled sound came, making Qin Sang, who was covered in sweat but still didn''t want to let go, startled: "...from the sound, the livestock shed should have copsed under the weight of the snow."


    Hahaha!


    Gu Jinli couldn''t hold it back and burst outughing. He quickly covered his mouth and looked at him and said, "I didn''t mean tough, but you are really unlucky."


    Every time he kissed her happily, something would happen, maybe he offended God.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he smiled helplessly, his eyes filled with doting. He lowered his head and kissed her lovingly, and said, "Of course it won''t be like this again on the wedding day."


    It didnt matter if the barn copsed. If the barn hadnt copsed, he probably wouldnt have been able to bear it.


    Gu Jinli blushed upon hearing this and stared at him angrily, but his eyes were covered by Qin Sang... At this time, don''t look at him like that.


    After a while, he calmed down, picked her up from the waist, helped her put on her clothes, looked at the fur coat she was wearing, and said with a smile: "It''s plush, like a little rabbit."


    Gu Jinli said dissatisfied: "The rabbit is too weak? I think it looks like a wolf. The big dog and the two dogs are just fluffy."


    Hmm, although the big dog and the two dogs are wolves, they are a bit stupid.


    Qin Sang smiled, took ab,bed her messed up hair and said, "Xiaoyu is a girl. It''s not good to be a wolf... Well, let''s be a little fox."


    This is a charming little fox. I dont know when, it haspletely fascinated him.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care. After he helped herb her hair, he jumped out of bed, looked at the sky outside and said, "It''s still snowing. I guess it won''t stop in the next two days."


    Qin Sang walked to the window, looked at the heavy snow outside, and nodded: "Well, looking at the sky, it will have to rain for at least two days."


    This kind of weather is really unfavorable.

 Chapter 1310: By imperial order

    Chapter 1310: By imperial order


    Chapter 1310 By Imperial Order


    After a while, he looked away and asked, "You haven''t had breakfast yet? I''ll take you home for breakfast."


    She came very early and must have been hungry.


    As for the matters of clearing the snow and repairing the barn, he can ask Feng Jin and the others to do it.


    You''an, San''an, and Si''an are the people he raised secretly. Unless absolutely necessary, they will not appear in front of everyone.


    Gu Jinli nodded and handed his hand to him.


    Qin Sang smiled, put her hand in his arms, warmed her, took an oil-paper umbre hanging behind the door, and took her towards the Gu family.


    When I arrived at the upper room, I was not surprised to find that my grandpa was no longer there.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he winked at him and said, "Grandpa Qin left not long after I arrived."


    Grandpa Qin is like this every time and will set aside time for them to be alone.


    Qin Sang said: "Grandpa has spent a lot of time on my second brother and me."


    With grandpas achievements and seniority, if they had not been left alone, he would still be the respected General He, and he would have been raised in the capital long ago.


    When Gu Jinli heard him mention Qin Eng, he suddenly stopped, looked up at him, and asked in a low voice, "Do you think I should tell Huiniang that your second brother is alive?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang frowned and asked her, "But Luo Huiniang still can''t let go of her second brother?"


    Because her second brother saved Luo Huiniang back then, Luo Huiniang took her second brother into her heart. Over the years, she went to the empty tomb to worship her second brother every year.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, after we got engaged, Mother Robo began to see Hui Mother about the marriage. She was very resistant. When she went to sleep with me at night, she even called you second brother in her dream."


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "Xiaoyu, tell her, otherwise you will feel guilty for the rest of your life."


    Xiaoyu is a somewhat cold girl with few friends. Luo Huiniang is her only good sister. If she hides this from Luo Huiniang for the rest of her life, Xiaoyu will feel ufortable for the rest of her life. He wants to make her happy.


    Gu Jinli was shocked and asked: "Can you really say it? Will it have any impact on you?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Just tell him that the second brother is not dead. As for the rest, there is no need to say more, it will be fine. As for the second brother, if he gets angry in the future, I will take care of him, so Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    but


    "You have to tell Luo Huiniang that the second brother will not like her. Even if she keeps waiting until the second brotheres back, it will be in vain." Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and said: "The second brother had a fiance before. He is a legitimate daughter of a British prince, and he values the support of his wife and family, so it is impossible to marry Luo Huiniang... To put it bluntly, even if he takes a concubine, the second brother will not choose Luo Huiniang, but thedies from wealthy families. "


    The second brother wants to marry a girl from a powerful family to help him avenge himself; he will take a girl from a wealthy family as a concubine and use the money from the wealthy family to support his army.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli cursed: "Your second brother is a scumbag!"


    No, he added in a low voice: "Your fake second brother is a scumbag."


    Qin Sang had been with her for several years and already knew what a scumbag meant. He nodded and smiled and said: "Well, he is indeed a scumbag." What''s the point of using money to help yourself?


    Scum, too scum, hopelessly scum!


    "But I''m not a scumbag." Qin Sang took the opportunity to show his loyalty. Sure enough, after hearing this, his Xiaoyu smiled, then suppressed the slightly raised corners of his mouth, pretending to be serious, and said: "Well, let''s take a look first. , if you are a scumbag, I will divorce you!"


    Qin Sang smiled, took her hand, and continued to walk forward.


    On the way, Gu Jinli said: "I will start to do the ounting after I get back, calcte the business under my name, and bring with me everyone who can be used when we go to the northwest."


    Qin Sang wanted to tell her that there was no need to be in such a hurry. The emperor''s order to mobilize troops had not yet been issued. Maybe he did not need to go to the northwest. But after thinking about it, I finally didnt say anything.


    It turns out that they all guessed it. Since they have guessed it and Xiaoyu has decided to go to the northwest with him, they should prepare everything that needs to be prepared while there is still time, so as not to be in a hurryter.


    Ta-ta-ta-ta, before they arrived at Gu Jinli''s house, there was a rush of horse hoofbeats. Qin Sang grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand, raised his head and looked forward, and saw that the personing was a scout from the Fucheng garrison camp, and in the distance, Wang Yongfu came running quickly.


    Wang Yongfu has been guarding the intersection at the end of the vige with his people. Even if he lets an acquaintance in, he will follow him to ensure the safety of several families.


    "They are the scouts from the Fucheng garrison camp. Xiaoyu is waiting here. I''ll go over and take a look." After Qin Sang said something to Gu Jinli, he let go of her hand and walked quickly towards the visitor. The visitor shouted: "Ayu, why are you here? But General Guo has an order to convey?"


    There must have been something big or urgent, otherwise the scouts from the Fucheng garrison camp would not havee directly to the vige.


    Ayu quickly reined in the horse, turned over and dismounted, saluted Qin Sang with sped fists, and said: "This is to be reported to Qin Baihu, a decree hase from the capital, and the general wants you to go to the camp as soon as possible."


    As he spoke, he handed General Guo''s order and letter to Qin Sang: "This is the order and letter from General Guo to you."


    The warrants are avable to all the 100 households in the military headquarters, but General Guo only brought the letter to Qin 100 households, which shows that General Guo attaches great importance to Qin 100 households.


    Qin Sang took the order and letter, opened it and read it hastily, his face darkened... Sure enough, Emperor Jingyuan not only wanted to recruit arge number of troops, but also transferred most of the soldiers from the military stations in the southern counties to join the northwest army. Attack Dayong again.


    No, now we are no longer attacking Dajong, but defending the border!


    The Rong people will definitely take advantage of the victory to pursue the victory. With the current strength of the northwest army, which has lost two cities in a row, it is impossible to withstand the fierce Rong army. It is necessary to mobilize and recruit troops in arge scale to draw the soldiers from the south to resist the Rong people.


    Qin Sang put away all his emotions, put the letter away, and said to Ayu: "You and Uncle Wang go to the workshop for breakfast first. In an hour, we will set off for Fucheng."


    "Yes, thank you Qin Baihu for your consideration!" Ayu was very happy. Every time he came to Dafeng Vige to deliver a letter to Qin Baihu, he could always go to the workshop to eat good food. People in the camp were envious of him.


    Wang Yongfu said: "Master Jun, pleasee with me."


    He took Ayu away with him.


    Gu Jinli waited for Ayu to go far away, then walked over with an umbre and asked, "Are you sure you want to go to the northwest?"


    She thought the emperor''s order would have to be dyed for at least a few days, but she didn''t expect it to arrive today. It was obvious that the emperor was really anxious and wanted to mobilize troops to the northwest immediately.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, General Guo''s letter said that the emperor will transfer 70% of the veterans from various military stations to fight against the Rong in the northwest. If there is arge-scale recruitment, a group of new soldiers will be sent to the northwest before the year. It will depend on the situation after the year. Pull people again.


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said: "We veterans should set off earlier than the new recruits. At dawn on November 20th, we must set off for the northwest. Those who fail to set off after the deadline will be punished."

 Chapter 1311: Going to get married

    Chapter 1311: Going to get married


    Chapter 1311 Getting married


    Qin Sang was worried that she would be scared, so he changed the words "kill without mercy".


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Today is the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, so there are only ten days left. Come home with me quickly and tell your grandparents, grandma, and parents about our marriage."


    Their wedding is scheduled for the end of March next year. After her birthday, brother Luo Wu and his eldest sister will get married in the twelfth lunar month of this year. But now they are going to the northwest. They cannot wait and have to get married first.


    As she said this, she took Qin Sang''s hand and ran home.


    Qin Sang looked at her side face, feeling guilty and grateful. She treated him like this, but he couldn''t even give her a good wedding.


    With a bang, Gu Jinli pushed open the door of his house. Brother Cheng was wrapped like a ball, holding a bowl of soy milk and standing behind the door near the corridor. He stared at her and said, "Baicai, are you willing toe back?"


    Humph, I just went to pick up Brother Sang in person yesterday. Last night we had dinner together and ate pine nuts. He ran to Brother Sang''s house early this morning, but he was ordered by his eldest brother to spend the whole morning scanning with the group. In the snow, the second sister didn''t do anything, and she always made him, the food keeper, worried.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng, grinned at him and said, "Congrattions, you don''t have to look at the vegetable patch anymore."


    He asked again: "Are everyone at home here? I have something important to tell them. If anyone is not here, send someone to call them back quickly."


    Brother Cheng frowned, listening to his second sister''s words, and asked: "Second sister, what do you mean?"


    Arent you looking at the vegetable patch?


    Is it possible that Brother Sang finally couldn''t stand the toughness of the second sister and wanted to break off the engagement with the second sister?


    How is this possible!


    Brother Cheng took out the knife given to him by Qin Sang and said viciously: "Brother Sang, are you bullying my second sister?"


    With a snap, Gu Jinli pped him on the head and said, "I''m bullying you, so put the knife away quickly. I''m going to marry your second sister."


    What!


    Cheng Geer is petrified, is he going to get married?


    What nonsense is the second sister talking about? Isnt it the eldest sister who is about to get married?


    Qin Sang patted his head and said with a smile: "Well, something happened in the camp. Your second sister and I may have to get married in advance."


    ah?


    Brother Sang said so, it must be true.


    Brother Cheng looked at Gu Jinli and then at Qin Sang, wanting tough and cry at the same time. He was happy that his second sister had finally married the person he liked, but sad that his cabbage was about to be dug up!


    For a moment, the little guy had mixed emotions and his face kept changing.


    Gu Jinli said: "Stop that face, hurry up and find someone and call Grandpa Qin back."


    At this point, if Mr. Qin is not at the Qin family, he is helping in the workshop.


    Brother Cheng hurriedly shouted to the big group in the concierge: "Big group, big group, go to the workshop and call dad, eldest brother, third grandpa and grandpa Qin back."


    The second sister is getting married!


    "Hey." The crowd responded, bowed to Qin Sang, Gu Jinli and the others, and then hurried to the workshop to call for help.


    Gu Dashan and the others came back soon. After entering the dining room at home, they saw Qin Sang and Gu Jinli kneeling on the ground, while the third grandmother, Cui Shi, and Jinxiu were sitting at the table crying, and they quickly asked: "What on earth is going on?" Are you there? Why are you still crying? Stop crying, we have never seen any big storms, lets talk about things first.


    He went to help Qin Sang again: "Is there any misunderstanding? Just get up and tell us clearly. The family will not me you." Sang has always been an honest boy. Even if he makes a mistake, it will not be a big mistake.


    Qin Sang did not get up. Instead, he handed General Guo''s letter and order to Gu Dashan and said, "Uncle Dashan, take a look."


    Gu Dashan took the warrant and letter, read it, and didn''t recognize some of the words, so he asked Gu Jinan. After he understood the full meaning of it, his face turned pale and he almost fainted: "Sang, you, you are going to the northwest... What to do with the little fish?!"


    We have already made an engagement and will be getting married in March next year. If Sang goes to the northwest at this time, what if Xiaoyu does something wrong?


    The little fish has already suffered a lot, but he can no longer suffer the hardship of being a widow!


    Gu Dashan was so sad that he shed tears.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said with a smile: "Dad, it''s not Brother Qin who is going to the Northwest, but Brother Qin and I are going to the Northwest. Both of us are going. General Guo''s letter said that you can bring your family with you, no matter the limit. Number of people.


    This is what the emperor''s order said. The main reason is that too many people have died in the northwest. The emperor wants to bring some people over, preferably a whole family, both men and women. When the timees, they will have children to fill the poption vacancy in the northwest. .


    If you bring back the lost city, it will be useless if you dont have anyone to fill it in.


    "What? Even you want to go?!" Gu Dashan was shocked: "It''s impossible, that ce in the northwest is too dangerous, not for a little girl like you to go..."


    As for how dangerous it was, Gu Dashan, a father, couldn''t say. He looked at Ms. Cui and said, "Mom, you have to talk to Xiaoyuter. She really can''t go to the northwest!"


    But Gu Jinli said: "Dad, Brother Qin and I are engaged, and we are considered members of the Qin family. Moreover, the book says that husband and wife should share weal and woe. If Brother Qin goes to the northwest to fight, but I stay at home to enjoy the blessings, then it will be terrible." When they be husband and wife, they are like birds in the same forest. When disaster strikes, they fly away. Do you want your daughter to be such a heartless bad person who doesn''t care about her husband''s life or death and only cares about her own good life? "


    this?


    Gu Dashan''s mouth was awkward because he couldn''t find the words to say after being asked by Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinan red at her and said, "You are the only one who makes a lot of sense. Shut up first, get up and sit down, and let''s discuss what to do next."


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded with a smile and helped Qin Sang up. Neither of them sat down, but stood aside like two children who made mistakes.


    When Mr. Qin saw this, he bowed to his grandfather, grandmother, Gu Dashan, and Mrs. Cui, and said, "Brother Gu, Dashan, I''m really sorry. It''s our family that has caused you trouble. .


    Mr. Qin always felt sorry for Gu Jinli and didn''t want her to go to the northwest as a little girl and suffer. But he also felt sorry for Sang. He knew best how much Sang liked the little fish girl.


    Ever since the Qin family''s disaster, Sang has be more and more calm, and rarely smiles sincerely. It was Xiaoyu Yatou who made him get out of the haze of the family feud andugh sincerely again.


    Saburo has already taken Xiaoyu Girl into his heart. Since he calls her grandpa, how can he bear to see her fail to fulfill her wish?


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui hurriedly avoided it, not daring to ept Mr. Qin''s courtesy.


    The third grandfather epted it, sighed, and said to Mr. Qin: "Brother Qin, please sit down first, and then we''ll talk."


    "Hey." Mr. Qin responded and sat down, but he only sat on half a chair, showing the humility of the groom''s family.


    When the third grandfather saw this, it was even harder to say anything. He said to the third grandmother and Mrs. Cui: "Take Xiaoyu girl down and tell her about the dangers in the northwest. If she is still willing after listening, our two families will discuss it again. .

 Chapter 1312: Engagement date

    Chapter 1312: Engagement date


    Chapter 1312 Engagement date


    Hey. The third grandmother responded and took Cui, mother and daughter away.


    After arriving at Mrs. Cui and Gu Dashans residence, Mrs. Cui and the third grandmother went into the house and told Gu Jinli some things about the northwest.


    The two of them tried to speak as tactfully as possible, and Gu Jinli was also mentally prepared, but she was still shocked after hearing this. She cursed countless times in her heart and greeted the eighteenth generation of Rong people!


    Damn it, its no wonder that even though Mrs. Robb got married, she still got robbed.


    Due to the Rong rebellion in the northwest, there are always a lot of bandits. Not only the Rong people do many evil things, but the bandits are also extremely cruel. The third grandmother and Mrs. Cui cried and told Gu Jinli a few things about the murder of women and children.


    Cui said: "Xiaoyu, just stay in the south and don''t go to the northwest... If you want to get married early, you can, but you can''t go with me, just think that my mother is sorry for Sang, and my mother will be the evil person!" "


    Xiaoyu''s appearance has opened up in the past two years, and she is even prettier than Sister Xiu. For a girl with this kind of appearance, let alone following a man to the northwest just after getting married, even if you give birth to several children and your appearance begins to change, there are also Might be taken away.


    "You know what happened to your mother, Rob... If something happens to you, how will your mother survive?" Ms. Cui almost fainted from crying. It''s not that she doesn''t love Saburo, she just doesn''t want her daughter to suffer. suffer!


    Gu Jinli felt a little sad when she cried, but she still said firmly: "Mom, please stop crying. I must follow Brother Qin to the northwest."


    Ms. Cui was stunned for a moment, then she was so angry that she raised her hand and hit her on the back: "You **** kid, why don''t you listen? The northwest is not the south, so you can''t be willful!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mom, I am not willful. I followed you to the northwest. In addition to not wanting to be separated from Brother Qin, it is also because I have the ability to protect myself."


    By now, she had told the Third Grandma and Mrs. Cui about Daqing Erqing, You An Youxi and others, as well as the beggars in Xiao Sui.


    "Third grandma, mother, you see, I am not acting willfully, but I am prepared. Don''t worry." Gu Jinli said, and then said: "Mother, as you said, a family should live together. , if Brother Qin and I get married, but we have to live apart, are we still called husband and wife?"


    She knelt down again and begged: "Mom, Third Grandma, I know you love me and are worried that I will suffer in the northwest, but you have to believe me, I have the ability to protect myself."


    Bang bang bang, Mrs. Cui was so angry that she raised her hand to hit her again, but Gu Jinli couldn''t bear it and didn''t say anything to stay. In the end, he smiled and said: "Mom, be gentle, don''t hurt your hand. .


    Ms. Cui was so angry that she covered her face and cried. She cried for a full two-quarters of an hour before she slowly stopped crying and asked her again: "Do you really not regret it?"


    Gu Jinli: "I don''t regret it. This is my choice. I will ept the oue no matter what. Besides, I am not the one who suffers the consequences. I will definitely make the oue good!"


    She would not ept a bad oue and went with him just to keep her and Brother Qin''s family safe.


    He bared his teeth and smiled again: "Mom, don''t be too pessimistic. Maybe we wille back in two years. Then we will bring you a grandson, and you will be your grandma."


    Ms. Cui red at her and said angrily: "You talk about a grandson before we get married. This girl is too thick-skinned."


    Gu Jinli twisted around and thought to himself: She and Brother Qin are both in good health. It is normal to have children after getting married. There is nothing that cannot be said.


    After the great tragedy, Mr. Cui felt her heart was no longer so blocked, but she still asked: "Xiaoyu, do you really not regret it?"


    Gu Jinli: "Hey, mother, you''ve asked me this several times. I don''t regret it. I really don''t regret it. I would only regret it if I let Brother Qin go to the northwest alone and I can''t help him."


    Brother Qin is in a miserable situation. All his parents and brothers are dead. He has been supporting this all by himself at a young age. Since she is already with him, she must carry it with him. She cannot give up just because of the temporary suffering. Get off him.


    Mom, I want to pamper Brother Qin. Gu Jinli suddenly said, speaking very sincerely.


    Mrs. Cui was stunned and blushed: "You **** kid, you are really a thick-skinned person. Now that you have decided, if Mom refuses to agree, you will probably run away secretly." One sentence: "Xiaoyu, before you leave for the northwest, if you regret it, tell your mother, she will let you stay even if she goes out of her way!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Mom, if you regret it before leaving, wouldn''t you be making enemies with the Qin family? We can''t do this."


    As he spoke, he hugged Mrs. Cui and said, "Mom, I didn''t expect you to love me so much. I thought you loved my eldest sister the most."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui started to cry again: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry...it''s my mother''s fault. She has never been able to let you live a good life. You have suffered because you were born to your mother."


    "Here we go again, mother, please stop talking nonsense and go out to discuss the wedding date with the Qin family." She stood up, but quickly lowered her head, kissed Cui''s cheek, and said with a smile: "Mother is very good. , I am very happy to be my mothers daughter.


    Although Ms. Cui is a bitch, Ms. Cui really loves her. Even if many things she does are against the rules, Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan will support her.


    If a girl like Mrs. Chen were to be found in the stall, let alone opening a workshop, she would probably be killed by Mrs. Chen even if she had an idea.


    Mrs. Cui''s face turned red when she was kissed by Gu Jinli. This child always did something bold, so he said: "You are not allowed to kiss your elders like this in the future. My own mother is okay, but if you kiss someone else, you will make a big joke." .


    After saying that, he wiped his tears, stood up resignedly, and followed the third grandma, Gu Jinli and Gu Jinxiu, back to the dining room.


    When Qin Sang saw theming back, he immediately saluted Cui from afar, and then looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli winked at him: Its done!


    At this moment, Qin Sang felt distressed and rxed... He was selfish, so selfish that he knew that the northwest was dangerous, but he still didn''t want to be separated from her.


    The third grandfather looked at the third grandma and asked, "Have you told her? Are you still going?"


    The third grandma also cried a lot, her eyes were red and swollen and she nodded: "I still want to go, I don''t regret it."


    Gu Jinli added: "I would regret it if I didn''t go with Brother Qin at this time... Third Grandpa, Dad, don''t worry, we will be fine and we wille back safely."


    Seeing that his daughter did not regret it, Gu Dashan also felt sorry for Sang. Even though he felt sad, he nodded and agreed: "Then let''s change the wedding date and get married as soon as possible."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang knelt down again and kowtowed to Gu Dashan and Cui: "Thank you Uncle Dashan and Aunt Dashan for your great kindness!"


    He promised: "Don''t worry, I will bring the little fish back safely."


    "Get up, we are all one family, don''t thank me." Gu Dashan helped Qin Sang up, and the two families discussed the wedding date.


    Now that the matter was urgent, I didnt have time to choose a date, so I chose November 16th.


    "This day is auspicious. If you still have a few days to spare after getting married, choose this one." Gu Dashan said.


    Everyone thought it was good after hearing it.


    The third grandma was very experienced in doing things and said: "Choose two more days. The olddy will go to the county town today to find the husband andbine the horoscopes of Sang and Xiaoyu with the chosen days. Use the best one, but don''t choose some that conflict with each other." Yes, otherwise you will have to endure hardships in this life."


    "Yes, yes, Third Auntie is very thoughtful." Ms. Cui nodded repeatedly and said, "I''ll go with Third Auntie, and then go to the **** agency. I need to call Brother Luo and Sister-inw Luo back. They are all inws, so we have to talk to them about this."

 Chapter 1313: Its because he doesnt deserve to marry you

    Chapter 1313: It''s because he doesn''t deserve to marry you


    Chapter 1313 He is not worthy of marrying you


    The third grandma said: "Don''t go, I can go alone. You stay and make a list of the dowry for Xiaoyu. We don''t have many days left, so we have to hurry up."


    Ms. Cui quickly responded: "Okay."


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Sang, can the matchmakere? She is your matchmaker. It would be bad if she doesn''t show up for the wedding."


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, General Guo has said that he has sent someone to invite a matchmaker to prepare for my marriage to Xiaoyu."


    Cui: "That''s good, that''s good."


    The two families quickly dispersed after a hasty discussion.


    Lets make preparations for each of our two families. Although we are in a hurry, we must make the marriage of our two children a sess, Mr. Qin said.


    The Gu family could not break off the engagement at this time, marry Xiaoyu, and agree to let Xiaoyu follow Sang to the northwest. This is a great favor. The Qin family cannot treat Xiaoyu badly, and the wedding must be a grand event.


    The Gu family had no objection. After all, it was only once in a lifetime, and all the money in the family was earned by Xiaoyu. They could spend it all on her wedding banquet.


    The two families soon separated and went about their business.


    Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli before leaving: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will definitely be back within three days."


    Gu Jinli said: "There''s no need to rush. You can juste back on the day you get married."


    "No!" Qin Sang shook his head, and his tone was non-negotiable. After looking at her for a moment, he rode away cruelly and went to the workshop to call Ayu. The two of them first went to the Division of Military Affairs to inform Jiang Xiaoqi and Zhang Zhong, asking them to take a good look at Division. After leaving the military station, he went to the county government office to meet with Magistrate Zheng. After exining the situation to him, he ran all the way to Fucheng.


    When Gu Jinan learned that the emperor was going to mobilize and recruit troops to the northwest, he knew that chaos was about to happen again, so he said to Gu Jinli: "First divide the various properties at home and make a list of the servants to be taken away. , wait until Ie back, and then well talk about other things.


    He then said to Brother Cheng: "I will help your second sister, and I will ask for leave for you. You don''t have to go to school recently."


    When the family encountered such changes, Brother Cheng was not in the mood to go to school. He nodded and said, "Okay, brother wille back early."


    Gu Jinan nodded, went to the workshop to get the carriage, and ran to Ouyang''s house in the carriage to find Mr. Ouyang.


    After he left, Brother Cheng suddenly started crying, hugged Gu Jinli, and said, "Will the second sister and Brother Sang die?"


    Ehhhhhh!


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli wanted to hit someone, so he grabbed his ear and said, "Can''t you just hope that your second sister will be better? What do you mean by death? Is your second sister one of those short-lived people?"


    "I tell you, Brother Qin and I will not die. We wille back safely and bring you a nephew. Just wait at home." Gu Jinli took the opportunity and said: "Brother Cheng, The world has changed. Look at this trend. It will only be more and more chaotic in the future. You will be nine years old in a few months. You are an eldest child. After the second sister leaves, you have to help your eldest brother take care of the family affairs. , I can no longer cry easily."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng immediately wiped away his tears, raised his hands and swore: "I, Gu Jincheng, swear that from this moment on, I will be like the big brother, support the family, protect the family, protect the family''s livelihood, and never let the family If a person is harmed or his family''s property is damaged, if he vites this oath, I will cut him into pieces and die!"


    Brother Cheng! When Gu Jinxiu heard this, she felt so distressed that she almost shed tears.


    Gu Jinli also felt distressed, but she was about to leave and could no longer protect her family. She had to let her parents, eldest sister, and Brother Cheng take care of themselves.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister, you don''t have to feel bad for Brother Cheng. We have escaped from the famine. It is clear that only those who are capable, cruel-hearted, and not bad-hearted can survive."


    "And eldest sister." She looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "eldest sister has indeed made great progress in the past few years, but it''s not enough. Sister, your heart is not cruel enough. You have to be able to kill people!" Gu Jinxiu was shocked when he heard this. Looking at Gu Jinli, who was walking toward her step by step with a sullen face, he murmured: "Xiaoyu..."


    Gu Jinli came to her, stared at her, took out a dagger from her waist, flicked the de, and said: "Although the eldest sister carries a knife for self-defense, this knife has never seen red. The eldest sister is still Too kind, but in this world, kind people cannot survive... Today when the third grandma and my mother told me about the northwest, I asked the eldest sister to stand at the door. The eldest sister should have heard what my mother and the third grandma said. If the eldest sister If you dont want to be reduced to a piece of fish, you have to let this knife poke you out!


    She put the knife into Gu Jinxiu''s hand and said: "Sister, remember, you are getting married soon and will be a mother soon. If you can''t even protect yourself, let alone protect your children, you must learn to be cruel at the critical moment. .


    Gu Jinxiu was shocked. Xiaoyu had always loved her and had never spoken such harsh words to her.


    Gu Jinxiu knew that Xiaoyu was doing it for her own good. She was shocked for a while and then immediately said: "Eldest sister will remember Xiaoyu''s words. Xiaoyu can rest assured that eldest sister will protect herself. If she is really in danger, she will tell the other party If you fight hard, you wont be afraid of death, and you wont be afraid of the other persons death.


    Xiaoyu once said that when you are in danger, you can only survive by being as ruthless as possible!


    Gu Jinli was very pleased, hugged Gu Jinxiu and said, "Okay, I believe in you, eldest sister."


    Gu Jinxiu was so sad that she was about to burst into tears, but Xiaoyu said that crying was something only trash would do. She couldn''t cry, and she couldn''t let Xiaoyu worry anymore: "Don''t worry, eldest sister will definitely do it. !


    After a while, Gu Jinli let go of Gu Jinxiu and said, "Let''s go, eldest sister wille and help me divide the property and people."


    The family''s property was all earned by Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu was going to get married and go to the northwest. It was necessary to divide the property, divide people, and arrange the family''s livelihood. After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu nodded and said hello. The two sisters, Cheng Ge''er, Aunt Tao, Aunt Hong, Er Qing and others were all busy together in the yard where the two sisters lived.


    But the family has too much property and too many people, and each property and each person must be divided ording to their abilities and needs. They are so busy that they haven''t even finished dividing it until dark.


    "Xiaoyu!" Luo Huiniang had already returned from the **** agency with Luo''s father and Luo''s mother. As soon as she came back, she rushed to see Gu Jinli. When she saw her, she cried: "Xiaoyu, do you really want to go back to the northwest? Don''t go back, okay? The northwest is very dangerous. horrifying!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "The northwest is our hometown, why is it so scary?"


    He then said to Gu Jinxiu and the others: "Eldest sister, Aunt Tao, just stay here today. I''ll go talk to Hui Niang."


    After saying that, he took Luo Huiniang''s hand and went to his house. Afterforting Luo Huiniang for a few words, he asked her: "Huiniang, if I tell you where little brother Qin has any news about Qin Eng, do you want to know?"


    Luo Huiniang was startled, the color on her face quickly receded, her body started to tremble, she held Gu Jinli''s hand tightly and said, "You, what did you say?"


    Gu Jinli said it again, and Luo Huiniang''s tears that had been stopped burst out again, and she begged: "Tell me, no matter what the truth is, I want to know it!"


    Gu Jinli didn''t hide it any more and told Luo Huiniang about Qin Eng''s fake death and running away, and said: "Huiniang, we all know that you like him very much, but he will not marry you. He has always hated peasant girls and is determined to marry him." A noble girl from a high family as my wife.


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang smiled bitterly and said: "Xiaoyu, thank you for telling me the truth... I know that Brother Qin looks down on peasant girls, and I also know that his identity is not simple, but I have never thought of marrying him... As long as he is good, Thats it.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Then why have you been resisting the marriage proposal these past few years, going to worship him every year, and crying for him in your dreams?"


    Luo Huiniang was silent for a moment and then said: "Maybe it''s because I really like him... but I won''t marry him. I know I''m not worthy of him."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt heartbroken: "You silly girl, you are not unworthy of him, it is he who is not worthy of marrying you!"

 Chapter 1314: No more chaos

    Chapter 1314: No more chaos


    Chapter 1314 Chaos again


    Luo Huiniang shook her head and said: "Although he is down and out, he still has a lot of momentum... We used to think he was fierce, but now that we think about it, it is the momentum of a person, which shows that he has a high background."


    Luo Huiniang paused for a while and listened to the movements outside. After hearing the footsteps gradually disappearing, she continued: "I have always paid attention to family status. Since he was born in a high family, he wanted to marry a noble family." A woman should do that, Xiaoyu, don''t say that to him. If it''s about whether he''s worthy or not, no matter where you go, I''m not worthy."


    Gu Jinli was shocked. She knew that Luo Huiniang liked Qin Eng, but she had never thought that she liked him so humbly.


    Gu Jinli felt sorry for Luo Huiniang, but he was also angry that she had put her position in such a humble position: "Huiniang, you don''t owe him anything, you don''t have to be so humble."


    Luo Huiniang shook her head: "No, I owe him my life. He saved me. If it weren''t for him, I would have died long ago."


    Gu Jinli choked and was speechless. She suppressed her anger, held Luo Huiniang''s hand, sat down with her, and asked: "Then what do you want now? Just keep waiting for him like this. ?


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang looked up at her and said, "Xiaoyu, do you think I can live a happy life by myself if I set up a female household and adopt a few children in the future?"


    Gu Jinli: "If you don''t want to get married, you can indeed set up a female household to live, but you can''t do it just because you want to wait for Qin Eng toe back... Huiniang, if he likes you, that''s all, but we all know that he doesn''t have you in his heart at all. , is it worth it for you to do this?


    Luo Huiniang lowered her head. After a while, she heard a burst of sobs. She cried: "I don''t know...but I can''t marry someone else. When I think of spending my whole life with other men and sleeping together, I would rather have been Im the one who died.


    Gu Jinli likes Qin Sang. She will get married because that man is Qin Sang. If it were anyone else, she would not marry and would only live with money for the rest of her life.


    So she knew Luo Huiniang''s pain very well, so she hugged her andforted her: "Don''t cry...but you have to remember, don''t harm yourself for the rest of your life because of a man who doesn''t like you."


    Afraid that Luo Huiniang might not hear, he said it again and finally asked: "Huiniang, did you hear it?"


    Luo Huiniang cried and nodded: "I heard it, I know you are doing it for my own good..."


    But she just likes Brother Qin.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli let her cry. After she stopped crying, he said: "Nowadays, even if you don''t want to get married, don''t set up a female household. My eldest sister is your sister-inw. What kind of temper does she have?" You know very well that I wont have a problem raising you for the rest of my life. Just stay at home with peace of mind. My eldest sister, your eldest brother, your parents, all of us will not dislike you and are willing to raise you for the rest of your life."


    "Xiaoyu..." After hearing this, Luo Huiniang cried again and hugged Gu Jinli: "Ooooooo, Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, you are so good to me."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Just so so, this is called reward. When I was young, you saved us many times in my hometown."


    Every time they were beaten by people from the old Gu family, Hui Niang would immediately rush to save them when she saw or heard about them. She even fought with Mrs. Gu with a pole, and when she escaped, she even took a hatchet. Protected the eldest sister and Brother Cheng.


    "Okay, don''t cry. If your eyes get swollenter, your mother will scold you again." Gu Jinli stood up, washed a handkerchief with cold water, and handed it to Luo Huiniang to apply to her eyes.


    Luo Huiniang covered her face with a cold handkerchief, sat in a chair, raised her head, and asked: "...Xiaoyu, is Brother Qin okay? Is he married? What are you doing now?"


    Afraid that Gu Jinli would be angry, he hurriedly said: "I''m not asking you what I want to do, I just want to know if he is doing well?"


    Gu Jinli said: "This is the path he chose. Naturally, he is morefortable than when he was in Dafeng Vige. As for whether he is married or not? What is he doing now? I don''t know. He hasn''t been with Brother Qin for several years. Contact, we just know he''s alive."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang''s voice was filled with sobs and joy: "It''s good to be alive, it''s good to be alive."


    All she wants is that Brother Qin is still alive.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Luo Huiniang took off her handkerchief, pointed at her eyes and asked Gu Jinli: "Is it better?" Gu Jinli nodded: "Much better. When you get up tomorrow, massage your upper eyelids. It will take more than a quarter of an hour to reduce the swelling. "


    After a person has cried, his eyes will be swollen when he wakes up the next day, but the water can be removed by massaging the upper eyelids.


    Luo Huiniang nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Let''s go, it''s time to eat. If we don''t go out, someone will call us to eat soon." Gu Jinli stood up and pulled Luo Huiniang out of the house.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Gu Jinxiu standing at the opposite door.


    Gu Jinxiu was very worried about Luo Huiniang, but she knew that Xiaoyu had something to tell Huiniang secretly and that it was difficult for her to go there, so she stood in front of her room and waited.


    "Sister-inw!" Luo Huiniang shouted, ran towards Gu Jinxiu, hugged her and asked, "If I stay at home for the rest of my life, will my sister-inw dislike me?"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled, hugged her, patted her back gently, and said, "That''s Huiniang''s home. If you stay in your own home for the rest of your life, no one can say anything. We won''t dislike you."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang felt like crying again. Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Stop crying now. If you cry again, when you get to the dining room, the third grandma, my mother, and your mother will all have to take turns asking questions."


    "Yes, yes, yes, you can''t cry, otherwise you will be in trouble. Let''s go eat. My family came back hungry." Luo Huiniang put away her tears, took the hands of Gu Jinxiu and Gu Jinli, and went to the dining room.


    In the dining room, the food was already prepared. Mrs. Chu and Mrs. Cui were very happy to see theming in hand in hand.


    Ms. Cui greeted them: "Come over and eat."


    Gu Jinli didn''t see Gu Jinan, so he asked, "Mom, isn''t eldest brother back yet?"


    Mrs. Cui nodded: "Yes, I sent that boy Feng Lian back to deliver a message, saying that he had gone to the county seat. Once the conscription order came out, I was afraid there would be chaos again. He and Mr. Ouyang went to the county seat to see the county magistrate. Mom doesnt understand what youre talking about about setting up defenses. Anyway, I wont be able toe back tonight.


    Luo Wu kept looking at Gu Jinxiu. After Cui finished speaking, he said: "Once the news about the conscription order spreads, those families with two boys in the family will definitely make a fuss. I will also rush there tomorrow morning." Go back to the Yamen."


    Luo Wu already knew the contents of the conscription order. The emperor actually made the conscription order look like a corvee. Every household was required to send a male to serve as a soldier. If he did not want to be a soldier, he had to pay five taels of silver.


    This is five taels of silver!


    This year we have already collected twice as much tax, as well as the war tax. Now at the end of the year, how can ordinary farmers still have five taels of silver left in their homes?


    Once the news spreads, it will be difficult not to think about it.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu said: "Well, I understand. Brother Luo Wu, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself at home."


    After hearing this, Luo Wuughed and helped set the meal.


    As expected, before Luo Wu went to the county seat the next day, the news of the conscription order spread, and the vige was in an uproar.

 Chapter 1315: Method

    Chapter 1315: Method


    Chapter 1315 Methods


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty? Has he never seen money in his life? He just collected double taxes and the military resistance tax, and now he wants to collect exemption money. What do you think of us? We are not making money." , Where did you get the money to give him?!


    Sixth brother is right, the emperor is really poor and crazy. He is trying to make money from us poor people. Fortunately, he can think of it and he is not afraid of thunder!


    Someone immediately echoed: "Yes, the emperor is so wicked. We have all given him the old money. Why is he still not satisfied? Now he still wants our lives?!"


    "Zhang Youcai, what the **** are you talking about? Are you looking for death?!" Da Sheng came with the Yamen servants from the Department of Military Affairs. He pointed at the people who gathered to speak ill of the Emperor and said: "You short-lived ghosts are tired of living. Well, if you dare to chew on anything, if you dare to say one more thing, I will take you to the county government immediately and chop your heads off!"


    As soon as these words came out, most people were afraid, and some of them said young and arrogantly: "Master Sheng, it''s not that we disrespect the emperor, we really can''t live this life..."


    Bang bang bang, before Zhang Youcai could finish his words, his father who was selling farm goods at the street stall rushed over and grabbed his ears. He beat and cursed: "Zhang Youcai, you are looking for death. You don''t even say what Master Sheng said." Did you hear that? Your Majesty, is that what you can say? If you want to die, I will chop you up now, lest you kill the whole family!"


    Zhang Youcai was hiding while shouting: "Old man, I know that you feel sorry for the boss the most. The one who dares to join the army is not the boss. You are not panic at all, are you? I''m telling you, I''m quitting. If you want me to do it, The whole family is going to die, I will burn down my house first to let you know how powerful I am!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Zhang Youcai''s father picked up the pole and hit Zhang Youcai: "Little bastard, can you still bear it? You want me to know how powerful you are, right? OK, I will let you know how powerful you are first!"


    Zhang Youcai was beaten badly by his father. If Dasheng hadn''t stopped him in time, Zhang Youcai would have been beaten to a disability.


    Dasheng held the Zhang family''s pole and said: "Old Zhang, stop fighting now. Where is your own son? If he is disabled, he will have to spend money for medical treatment. If he is beaten to death, your family will have one less member to serve as a soldier." , your eldest or third child will have to take over."


    "What Mr. Sheng said makes sense, then I will spare his life." Lao Zhang said breathlessly, looking at the cracked pole, he cursed in distress: "You stinky boy, you have harmed me." I broke a pole at home. When you get home, go chop some bamboo for me and make a new pole, otherwise I will beat you again!"


    Zhang Youcai almost cried to death and shouted: "Ooooooooo, Old Zhangtou, are you my biological father? You want to beat me to death, I tell you, I''m not done with you!"


    After saying that, he kicked Lao Zhang, but he didnt dare to actually kick him, so he turned around and ran away.


    Lao Zhang yelled at him: "You bastard, shut your mouth tightly. If you dare to bring trouble to the family, I will never end it with you!"


    Bah, Im the one whos done with you! Zhang Youcai turned around and yelled at Lao Zhang, and ran away quickly for fear that Lao Zhang would catch up and beat him.


    Old Zhang red at Lin Xiaoliu fiercely and cursed: "It''s all the evil words you said that ruined my family''s wealth!"


    Lao Zhang often brought his son to the town to sell agricultural products. Almost everyone in the town knew him and his temper. Lin Xiaoliu was afraid of being beaten by Lao Zhang, so he hurriedly hid behind Dasheng and said: "Lao Zhang Uncle Zhang, you cant me me for this. Its the emperor who wants to recruit soldiers. You are the second richest boy in the family and you are not favored. When I heard the news, I felt that he was definitely going to join the army. Thats why I was so angry... Its both strange to me. You can''t even hold a bowl of water on your own."


    After saying that, he rubbed oil on the soles of his feet and hurried away.


    "You bastard, don''t let me meet you!" Lao Zhang was furious. When did he tell his second son to be a soldier? The second child hasn''t gotten married yet, and he doesn''t even have a queen. How can he let him die?


    However, the emperor wanted to recruit soldiers, and no one dared to disobey. Lao Zhang asked Da Sheng: "Master Sheng, if you don''t join the army, do you really have to pay five taels of silver? Can it be less? Is it two or three taels? Or? Ill give you some first. After the New Year and the family has new ie, we can make up for the money. Others nodded after hearing this: Yes, yes, Dasheng, its not that we are unwilling to give these five taels. We really have no money left at home. The money we owe to Doou Bank has not been repaid yet, and we need another five taels of silver. How can we have so much money?"


    Moreover


    We are farmers, not military households, why should we go to war?


    Dasheng said: "This is the emperor''s wish. We all have to abide by it, otherwise we will lose our heads."


    Someone boldly asked: "Master Sheng, why does the emperor have to recruit troops to fight against the Rong? We have already lost, and hundreds of thousands of people have died. If we don''t fight, we will still lose?!"


    In Dafeng Vige, He Tianwa''s wife also asked the same question, and she added another sentence: "If we don''t fight, we can still keep the men to produce seeds. If we fight now, will all the men in Dachu die?"


    Vige Chief He pointed at He Tianwa''s daughter-inw and said: "You know nothing about a woman. You can still decide whether or not you want to beat the Rong bandits? Now it''s not us, the Chu, who wants to fight the Rong, it''s the Rong who wants to fight us." Okay, if you dont understand, stop talking! Besides, the eldest of your three sons is not yet twelve years old. Its not your sons turn to go to the battlefield, so youre just joining in the fun!


    Then he pointed at He Tianwa and said: "Tian Wa, take care of your wife, is she a man? You let your wife take the lead every time. What nonsense are you talking about? You won''t say it yourself?!"


    He Tianwa was wearing an old cotton-padded jacket, curled up her hands and feet, and said to Vige Chief He with an apologetic smile: "Yes, yes, yes, vige chief, don''t be angry, I will give this woman a good beating when I get back to let her know the rules."


    After saying that, he red at his wife, who looked like she was trying to protect her shorings as much as possible, which made Vige Chief He so angry that he lost his temper.


    He Tianwa''s daughter-inw is a well-known shrew among the younger generation in the vige. However, since the naughty olddy was eliminated, He Tianwa''s daughter-inw has be a lot more honest. But this time it is rted to her son''s life and death, and she can''t sit still. He said: "Although my eldest son is less than twelve years old, the emperor''s ability to fight is very poor. What if my eldest son still can''t fight back the soldiers when he is fifteen years old? Then my eldest son will have to be a soldier. Got it!"


    Vige Chief He scolded: "If you can''t bear to leave your eldest son, then let your men serve as soldiers. The Emperor said that all men from fifteen to fifty can serve as soldiers. Otherwise, you have to pay five taels of silver as exemption money." .


    He Tianwa''s wife is choked, give her some money? That would cost her her life!


    As for the man, she was reluctant to part with him. After much deliberation, she thought that she might as well give up one son since she had given birth to many sons.


    After Vige Chief He saw that He Tianwa''s family was honest, he said to everyone: "I''ve called you all here today to tell you a way. This is an old way passed down from our ancestors to avoid military service. Don''t tell others. Do it quietly."

 Chapter 1316: Smashing money again

    Chapter 1316: Smashing money again


    Chapter 1316 Smashing money again


    "This method is to divide the family. If there are two men in the family who are over fifteen years old and don''t want to join the army, they should quickly prepare a tael of money and go to the Yamen to separate the family and get the new household registration. There will only be one in the household registration. Men dont have to serve as soldiers to fight in wars.


    ording to what our ancestors left behind, it was said that at the end of the previous dynasty, governors from all over the country rebelled one after another, and the emperor of the previous dynasty also conducted arge-scale military conscription. At that time, many families with arge number of males separated their families in advance and were exempted from military service.


    However, in the end, the shortage of soldiers became serious, so they began to capture strong men. Now it seems that Dachu is still a few years old, and this method can be used before it is time to capture strong men.


    But


    "Vige Chief, your method is not working. It costs too much money. You always look at Uncle Lao Guo''s family. They have five sons and even more grandchildren. If the family is divided, it will only cost more to set up a new household registration. More than five taels of silver." He Tianwa''s daughter-inw added: "The life of our vige has been good in the past few years. Everyone is energetic at night. It is a wonderful thing. There are many babies, and families with many children and grandchildren are not. Young Master, it would be a shame if we all split up!"


    Vige Chief He was so angry that he shouted at He Tianwa: "Kick your wife out to the old man, she has no right to speak here!"


    He Tianwa didn''t want to bomb, but He Dayuan and He Datian stood up and warned: "Tian Wa, if you don''t bomb, don''t me your uncles for taking action."


    After hearing this, He Tianwa hurriedly grabbed his wife, pulled her out of the courtyard of He Vige Chief''s house, and asked her to wait outside.


    After He Tianwa returned to the yard, Vige Chief He said: "You all listen to the old man. The world is getting worse and worse. People in our vige must work together. If anyone dares to act recklessly, the old man will open an ancestral hall immediately." Drive her family out!"


    After hearing this, He Tianwa was so frightened that she knelt down and said, "Vige Chief, please don''t be angry. I will keep an eye on Niu''s wife from now on and never let her act reckless again."


    He Tianwa and his wife are not ignorant, they are too shrewd. They know that only by making noise can they get benefits. However, they also know that Vige Chief He has be more powerful in recent years. He has driven away several families. Now the world is in chaos. If his family Being kicked out and without the protection of the n is really over.


    "Huh, if you know what to do, just do it. Kneel down. I have to teach you the lesson, otherwise your family will get sick again in three days!" Vige Chief He asked He Tianwa to kneel down and listen, and said to the other He family members: " If your family can afford five taels of silver, don''t split up. If you can''t afford it, just spend two, two or three taels of silver to set up a new household registration. In short, you have to keep the male family members... The world is getting more and more chaotic. If you can save some at home, Adult men should stay as long as possible and don''t go out, otherwise there will be no one to take care of things at home or in the vige."


    He then said, "I''ve told you the method. Go to the Yamen to do it quickly. If it''s toote, I''m afraid the Yamen won''t allow the family to be separated."


    The vige chief reminded me that we should go home quickly to get the household registration and go to the Yamen. The He family hurried home and waited at the entrance of the vige after getting the household registration.


    He Dacang went to Lu Gensheng and told him the method. He asked him to inform the Lu family. Anyone who wanted to divide the family should go to the Yamen with them to avoid beingte and unable to divide the family.


    "Okura, ask the vige chief to wait, I will notify the Lu family immediately." After Lu Gensheng thanked He Dacang, he quickly notified the Lu family. Those who wanted to separate their families immediately took their household registration and money and gathered at the entrance of the vige. .


    He Laoguo''s family also went to the Yamen, but his family did not split up, but went to pay the silver for exemption frombor: "I have arge family, and the silver for establishing a new household registration for this branch is more than five taels. It is not cost-effective, so it is better to pay five taels of silver." , exempt from military service.


    He also sighed: "Although it is not good for a big family to live together, but the world is not good nowadays, it is better for a family to live together. If there is any trouble, a big family can work together to control the bad guys." , all nodded: "It''s still old Guo Shu, it''s really not cost-effective for your family to split up now."


    However, He Laoguo''s family has be rich in recent years and has built new houses for his sons. If they can no longer live in the house or marry their granddaughter-inw, they will have a ce to live.


    Less than half an hourter, Vige Chief He, wrapped like a ball of cotton, arrived in the family''s mule cart with He Jinsheng and He Tongsheng. He opened the curtain and shouted: "Okura, hurry up and call your name. After the name is called, we will leave." Come on, lets all go by car, dont walk, if we go on foot, we probably wont get our turn.


    It has to be said that Vige Chief He has made great progress in the past few years. Fortunately, they went there by car. Magistrate Zheng also took care of Qin Sang and Luo Wu''s face and arranged for them to separate their families. Other viges did not So good luck, we were stopped and not allowed to separate.


    Fangxian Cheng stood on the table and shouted to the vigers surrounding the yamen: "The emperor has ordered that you can only pay enough money to be exempted from military service. Anyone who dares to evade military service by dividing the family will be killed without mercy! That means beheading." Beheading, folks, is not cost-effective. If you really dont want your children or grandchildren to serve as soldiers, then quickly go to Doou Bank to borrow money and hand over the silver. Its useless to surround the yamen. If you smash the yamen, you will be arrested and exiled!


    Fangxian Cheng shouted over and over again, and his voice was almost hoarse. The vigers who came from various towns were still crying and shouting. The voice was louder than his. Fangxian Cheng, a weak schr, couldn''t use them at all. No idea.


    After a while, there was a sound of drawing knives. Leaders Luo Wu and Jiang led the government officials to draw knives and shouted: "Shut up! Why are you crying? This is the emperor''s order. Is it useful for you to cry here? Today If you dont want to be a soldier and go to the battlefield, there are only two ways, pay the money and you will be exempted from military service!


    The vigers couldn''t stop crying. Someone asked: "Does the emperor have to fight against Dahong? After losing once, can''t he not fight?!"


    Luo Wudao: "No! It''s not us who want to attack the Rong people, but the Rong people who want to attack us. If there are no troops to go to the northwest, the Rong people will attack Da Chu in arge scale, and everyone will die by then!"


    This time is not a battle to attack the army, but a battle to defend the territory. There is no need to discuss it. Although the emperor is very hateful, they cannot let thend left by their ancestors be robbed by the army. Even if they are dissatisfied with the emperor, they must Help guard this ce.


    Fangxian Cheng had a terrible sore throat and was about to cry. He said sincerely: "Folks, stop crying and go to Doou Bank quickly. We arete. People in other counties have borrowed all their money. You can''t." I wont be able to borrow money.


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers were stunned for a moment, and then they rushed toward Doou Bank like crazy.


    Shopkeeper Dou was so angry that he cursed in his heart. The adults in the county government cheated Doou Bank, and every time they encountered trouble, they asked the vigers toe to their bank to borrow money. Their bank is not the government''s bank!


    But the young master has already sent a message back, saying that He''an Prefecture must be preserved and cannot be disrupted. If the vigerse to borrow money to pay for the exemption, their bank must borrow it.


    Fortunately, the young master has eliminated the old master, and now he can be the head of the Dou family. He transfers half of the Dou family''s money to He''an Mansion, so that they can have money to continue running the bank.


    It''s just that Shopkeeper Dou doesn''t understand. When did the young master fall in love with He''an Mansion? Why is it that every time He''an Mansion is in trouble, the young master spends money to save it?

 Chapter 1317: Gu Qingliang’s marriage

    Chapter 1317: Gu Qingliang��s marriage


    Chapter 1317 Gu Qingliangs Marriage


    Shopkeeper Dou didn''t know something, and Dou Shaodong''s family was just repaying their kindness.


    Qin Sang wants to marry Gu Jinli, and the Gu family is all in Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. If Qin Sang goes to the northwest, Dou Shaodong''s family will have to stabilize He''an Prefecture for him and give his father-inw''s family a ce to live and settle down, so that he cannot have No worries.


    "Queue up, all queue up to get bamboo cards. Whoever dares to jump in line or cause trouble will not be able to borrow money!" Shopkeeper Dou shouted, asking the nursing staff to guard the bank gate, and after order was maintained, he would give money in an orderly manner. The vigers borrowed money.


    This is what Gu Jinan saw when he, Mr. Ouyang and Shang Xiucai came out of the Yamen.


    Hope, God bless Dachu. Shang Xiucai sighed, Dachu really cannot continue to be in chaos, otherwise there will be wars and disasters everywhere, and the people will suffer.


    His Yuanyuan family is still young, and it is a girl''s family. There is no support from brothers. How can they survive in troubled times?


    Gu Jinan said: "Master, don''t worry, no matter what, the apprentice will protect your family."


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai was very pleased. He looked at Gu Jinan and said with a smile, "The most correct thing I have done in my life is to ept you as my disciple."


    Although God did not give him a son, he did give him a good apprentice.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "It is a disciple''s blessing to meet the master in this life."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang withdrew his gaze and looked at them: "Master and disciples, please stopplimenting each other and go back quickly. Everyone has been awake all day and all night."


    Gu Jinan ran to him as soon as he heard about the conscription order. He took their master and apprentice to the county government office, discussed with Magistrate Zheng the deployment of defense in Tianfu County, and also lent a group of Ouyang family manpower to Zheng County make.


    Magistrate Zheng was very grateful, and he did this because he actually wanted to stabilize Tianfu County. If even the south was in chaos, the children of the Ouyang family would have no ce to live.


    At that time, his parents took him to flee to the capital, but now his descendants of the Ouyang family are afraid that they will flee south.


    Hey. Gu Jinan said, helped Mr. Ouyang get into the carriage, and rode back together in the carriage.


    Along the way, people flocked to the county town and wanted to borrow money or split their families.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "You don''t need to say that I am fat anymore. No matter how much I eat, I will lose weight this time!"


    The heart is so tired that all the flesh has to be lost.


    Seeing that the old man could still joke, Gu Jinan felt relieved and said with relief: "Sir, don''t worry too much. You are someone who has experienced strong winds and waves. You have also seen battles like this. Don''t panic."


    Mr. Ouyang nced at him and gave him a shock: "How old are you, how can you pretend to be old-fashioned tofort me? Do you need yourfort? Just mind your own family affairs. If If you need anything, just ask, don''t pretend to be embarrassed, you are not that thin-skinned person."


    Before the conscription, the emperor wants to transfer most of the soldiers from various military divisions. As a member of a hundred households, Qin Sang has to take the troops. The Gu family girl has decided to get married early and follow Qin Sang to the northwest. The Gu family will be very busy recently. , he will help if he can.


    Gu Jin''an smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I will not be polite to you when you need it." His self-identification has changed. He no longer calls himself a student, but a junior. He regards Mr. Ouyang as his grandfather.


    Shang Xiucaiughed when he heard this, and the big stone in his heart fell to the ground... Ever since he knew what An Geer was thinking, he felt that his apprentice was going to die, and the direct daughter of the Ouyang family was not something An Geer could think of. , but with Gods blessing, Brother Ans wish came true!


    After arriving in the town, Gu Jinan and the others sent Mr. Ouyang home.


    Before leaving, Mr. Ouyang said: "Send me a wedding invitation. I will alsoe to ask for a wedding drink to see off the two little guys."


    The boy from the Qin family and the girl from the Gu family might die on this trip. They met each other and they were getting married. He had to go to congratte them no matter what.


    Dont worry, I will write the wedding invitation when I get home tonight and send it to your home tomorrow. Gu Jinan responded, and after Mr. Ouyang nodded, he followed Shang Xiucai and left.


    In the car, Shang Xiucai asked Gu Jinan: "Is your uncle Damu''s family nning to marry Qingliang''s child?"


    Gu Jinan nodded and asked, "Master, does he have a good candidate?"


    Lao Yan, Mrs. Yan, and the third grandma have been trying to find a matchmaker for Gu Qingliang from all over the country recently. But as soon as the news got out, there were so many matchmakers that they came to pick up those girls one by one. Lao Yan and the others were frightened by the boasting. They didn''t dare to believe it and didn''t dare to let go for fear of being deceived.


    If the master helps arrange the marriage, the girl''s character and her family''s family style will definitely be guaranteed, and it will not be any worse.


    Shang Xiucai nodded and said: "She is the third daughter of my third cousin. My third cousin is an honest man and has no intention of clinging to a high family. His second daughter is also like him. She is honest and generous, although she is not a grown-up. She is a daughter, but she has the demeanor of an eldest daughter, so she can be the eldest daughter-inw of a wealthy family."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was shocked and said hurriedly: "Master''s third cousin, isn''t that the second son of Shangli Chang? Is the granddaughter of the eldest family here really willing to marry into an ordinary farmer''s family?"


    The li chief is one of the most powerful people in the countryside. The two grandsons of the li chief are both studying and are schrs. The eldest son is doing business outside, and the second son is running around, helping his eldest brother with business, farming or other tasks. Go home to help during the holidays and honor your old father.


    Shang Lichang is a man with money,nd and status. His granddaughter, not only to marry a wealthy family in the county, but also to find a schr to marry, so why did she fall in love with Qingliang?


    Shang Xiucai and Gu Jinan share the same love as father and son, so they did not hide it from him and told him exactly what Shang Lichang said: "My uncle is interested in your family''s connections and wants to give your family a granddaughter. When chaos breaks out, When the timees, you can rely on your familys connections to save the lives of his family.


    "He was afraid that the rtionship with me alone was not enough. He said that your family would try their best to save me, but they would not try their best to help his family. When he learned that Qingliang''s child was going to get married, he wanted to marry his third granddaughter to Qingliang. grain."


    Shang Xiucai said: "Uncle, he was originally interested in you. He told me, but I rejected him. After seeing that you passed the junior San Yuang exam and got acquainted with Mr. Ouyang and Dou Shaodong''s family, he gave up. I think. I told Brother Xing, but the Xu family beat me to it, so I thought of Qingliang."


    Originally, Qi Kangming from the Qi family was better, but the Qi family had some unknown origins, and Shangli Chang was an old-school person. He was worried that the Qi family had some secrets that would cause trouble to the Shang family in the future. Moreover, Shangli Chang had many granddaughters, so he would bite him. Gritting his teeth, he agreed to marry his third granddaughter.


    Shang Xiucai said: "Qingliang''s family is not bad. He has fields,nd and a house, as well as dividends from the workshop. He is also helped by members of the tribe like you. He is an honest boy and deserves to be trusted. Uncle, he is sincere. You After returning home, ask your mother or San Bonnie to send a message to the Qingliang family. If the family is interested, on the day Xiaoyu and Sang get married, your wife will take San Yatou to have a wedding banquet and meet Lao Yan and the others. , if you think its okay, then ask a matchmaker to propose marriage.

 Chapter 1318: Dizzy with joy

    Chapter 1318: Dizzy with joy


    Finally, he added: "It''s okay if it doesn''t work out. You don''t have to be burdened, just spread the word."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Since it was brought up by the master, and ites from a family like the head of the Shangli family who knows the basics, the apprentice will definitely try his best to facilitate it."


    Seeing that he had agreed, Shang Xiucai smiled and said, "Don''t believe me too much. This is your master''s and my first time to do this. It''s best if it seeds. If it doesn''t, I won''t dare to do it next time."


    Gu Jinan smiled, the master was a cautious person and knew that the marriage proposal was the most likely to cause conflicts. If he was notpletely sure, he would not help Shang Lichang make this decision.


    Shangjiacun arrived soon. Before leaving, Gu Jinan said again: "Master, there has been chaos recently. If anything happens at home, please send someone to tell me immediately. I wille immediately no matter what time."


    Shang Xiucai looked at him with disgust and said: "You are so verbose at a young age. You are almost catching up with the third uncle. Go back quickly. You have a lot of things to do at home."


    Shang Xiucai drove Gu Jinan away.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan didn''t stay any longer and asked Zezi to drive home.


    The family was busy. Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were very happy when they saw himing back. Seeing his haggard face and ck eyes, they knew he must have stayed up all night, so they hurriedly rushed him to bed.


    Gu Jinan said: "Mom, dad, I''m not tired. Where is Xiaoyu? Is she sure about the division ofbor and the number of people to be taken away? Let her bring me the booklet to see."


    He then pointed to Sawako behind him and said: "These are the wedding invitations I bought in the county. My parents gave me the list of guests. I will write the wedding invitations and send them to each family tomorrow."


    After seeing the third grandma, he told the elder Shangli that Gu Qingliang was interested in him.


    "What? What are you talking about, Brother An? Has Shangli''s family fallen in love with Qingliang? Oh, this is a great thing!" The third grandmother was overjoyed and asked in disbelief: "Brother An, , is this true? The Shangli family is a wealthy family in our Qingfu Town. Can they really fall in love with Qingliangs child? Dont just say it for fun. When the timees, your grandma Yan and the others will be happy in vain. "


    Gu Jinli heard that Gu Jinan was back and knew that he would definitely ask about the division of property and people, so he came over with the booklet. When he heard this, he smiled and said: "Third Grandma, you are overthinking. Uncle Shang is not someone who speaks easily. Since you have spoken, you can do nothing wrong. You should hurry up and tell Grandma Yan to make her happy."


    Hey, Xiaoyu is right, the olddy will go and tell her right now. The third grandmother immediately went out to Gu Damus house and told Mr. Shang that he was interested in Gu Qingliang.


    Lao Yan had been looking forward to his granddaughter-inw for several years. He always dreamed of drinking the tea served by her granddaughter-inw. When he heard the news, he almost fainted with joy, which frightened the third grandma. He quickly helped her sit down and said, "Sister-inw, Look at you, you have been worrying about the marriage of your children and grandchildren for so long, and finally you are one, and you are still scared, really."


    Jin Niu quickly poured a bowl of hot water and fed Lao Yan a spoonful at a time.


    After Lao Yan drank some water and felt better, she took the third grandma''s hand and said, "Third brother and sister, please help me ask Brother An. This is a big deal. I have to hear him exin the matter clearly before I can rest assured. .


    Then he said to Jin Niu: "Hurry up to the workshop and call your parents to your sister Xiaoyu''s house. Tell them that something big is going on!"


    "Hey." Jin Niu told Gui Niu to look after the house, and immediately ran to the workshop to find Yan and Gu Damu.


    Not long after, Lao Yan and others gathered at Gu Jin''an''s house and asked about the Shang family. Gu Jinan knew that Lao Yan and the others were very concerned about Gu Qingliang''s marriage, so he patiently told them in detail: "Grandma Yan, Uncle Damu, Aunt Damu, the Shang family is sincere, you go back Afterwards, we will discuss it and ask Brother Qingliang. If you are willing,e and say it and I will send a message to the master''s house. After the Shang family receives the news, the master''s wife will bring the three girls of the Shang family over for you on the day when Xiaoyu and Sang get married. After meeting, if both parties are satisfied, we can arrange for a matchmaker toe to propose marriage."


    "Yes, yes, this is the granddaughter of the li eldest family. If he dares to do so, I will beat him to death!" Old Yan was so happy that she never dreamed that she could marry the granddaughter of the li eldest family. She was Mo With tears in his eyes, he said: "Brother An, ask Shang Xiucai to tell Chief Shang that although our family is not a wealthy family, we are a united and kind-hearted family. We will definitely treat Miss Shang San as her own daughter. She will definitely love her." Dont let her be wronged.


    Gu Jinan smiled helplessly and said: "Grandma Yan, you don''t even look at each other. It''s too early for you to say this. Don''t worry, I will pass on your words."


    Then he said: "Grandma Yan, Brother Qingliang is a person with ideas. You have to ask Brother Qingliang about this matter. He has to be really willing to do it. Otherwise, won''t his life be miserable?"


    When Xiaoyu discovered the water source when he was escaping from famine, when Third Grandpa convened several families to discuss digging for water, Uncle Damu still hesitated and refused to agree. It was Brother Qingliang who was the first to say that he wanted to dig. It can be seen that although Brother Qingliang doesn''t like to talk, he still doesn''t like to talk. I have a n in mind. This important matter of marriage must be something he is willing to do.


    Lao Yan said: "Sure, the olddy will tell him. Don''t worry, Brother An."


    Then he looked at Gu Jinli and said: "Little Yu girl, you are really our family''s lucky star. Not only have we lived a prosperous life, but now you can even help your brother Qingliang to get a good marriage when you get married." .


    Gu Jinli winked at Old Yan and said with a smile: "Of course, I am a koi."


    Lao Yan didn''t understand, he just thought she was talking about her name, and said with a smile: "That''s right, your name is Jinli. When your mother gave you this name, we thought it was strange, but now look Now, your name is the most auspicious."


    Old Yan was very happy and talked a lot, but her voice was not very good and she was tired after talking so much. Seeing that there was still something going on at Gu Jinli''s house, she let Mr. and Mrs. Yan help her go home.


    After the old Yan family left, Gu Jinan took the list and said, "There is no need for Feng Jin to stay. Let him follow you to the northwest. It is enough that we have Qiu Lang, A Duo, and Xiangzi at home to lead the people below."


    Feng Jin is a very capable man and has seen blood on his hands. Sang and Xiaoyu need such a ruthless person when they go to the northwest, and Feng Lian is already by his side. Feng Jin had better not stay in the south anymore.


    It''s not that Gu Jinxin secretly wants to be on guard against Feng Jin, but seeing that Da Chu is about to get into chaos, the other party will work even more diligently if he has a rtive in his hands.


    Otherwise, when there is a big chaos, this capable person will most likely take his rtives and flee for his life regardless of the life and death of his master''s family. They had seen a lot of this kind of thing on their way out and had to be on guard against it.


    Aunt Tao was the nanny who had served Aunt Wu. She was experienced in doing things. She was also present and listened. After hearing the words, she said: "Girl, the eldest young master is right. You can''t be soft-hearted now, otherwise if something goes wrong, it will be a big trouble. If girl I feel bad and can just make it up to themter."


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    Gu Jinan looked at the list again and finally said: "There is nothing else. You have arranged everything reasonably."

 Chapter 1319: trivia

    Chapter 1319: trivia


    Chapter 1319 Trivia


    As for the property, Gu Jinan said: "You can just share the tofu and spice business with your family. The family can''t keep this soy sauce business. It counts as your dowry. You can take it to the Qin family. You will spend your money in too many ces in the future." too much."


    General Guo is the general of the Fucheng garrison camp. Even he has to find ways to get money to raise troops, let alone Saburo.


    When we reach the northwest, the environment will be even worse, and the soldiers will be more wild. You will not benefit from it. Can others listen to your orders?


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "Brother, the soy sauce business is a partnership with the Zheng family and the Shangguan family. You are good friends with the eldest grandson of their two families, and you have been helping to transport the soy sauce business. The person who is in charge is you. If you If you dont take a share, how can you continue to do business?


    She waved her hand and said, "Stop nagging, just keep going like this. There are still many things to be busy with, so we can''t waste too much time on these three melons and two dates."


    Gu Jinan was speechless: "This is not just three melons and two dates, it is an industry that can be passed down to the family!"


    He lowered his head and looked at the brochure about the soy sauce share, and crossed out the share between Cheng Geer and Gu Jinxiu: "The eldest sister has a dowry, and Cheng Geer is a boy, and he will make his own money in the future. Since I have contributed, Then just give me one, and the rest are yours."


    His family ounted for 50% of the tofu and spice business. Now it is divided into five parts. His four brothers and sisters each have 10%, and Gu Dashan and Cui have 10%.


    As for the fields, viges, and houses that her family bought, Gu Jinli didn''t want them. She made a lot of money by making instant medicine and soybean oil. In the past few years, she bought a lot of viges on both sides of Dachuchi Road, and she had enoughnd.


    With these people, they brought along Feng Jin, Danian and other nursing staff, Aunt Tao, Doctor Dai, Panax notoginseng, Ophiopogon japonicus, Ye Jingzi, Ye Dakou, Mutong and others.


    As for Qingrong and Qingping, a group of dozens of girls including Qinghong, white, green and blue who knew medical skills, Gu Jinli divided them into two and asked Qingrong and Qingping to stay with the younger white generation girls while helping. Make medicine and prepare it for Gu Jinxiu''s future marriage and childbirth.


    For the remaining half, Qingpu and Qinghui took the remaining girls and followed Gu Jinli to the northwest.


    Then down are Xiaoji, Erqing, and a fewter medicine boys. The rest are the people Qin Sang secretly raised, but they will not appear on the list.


    After reading the list, Gu Jinan said: "There are still too few people. It''s all my fault!"


    He felt very guilty. If he could be more capable and train more capable people, Xiaoyu could bring more people to the northwest.


    Gu Jinli heard this and smiled and said, "Brother, these are already thirty-six people, which is quite a lot."


    Its not enough. Gu Jinan said: Dont worry, big brother will think of a way to train another group of people and send them to you to help when the timees.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "Brother, you can buy people, but don''t take them home easily. Just raise them in the vige and train them. It''s difficult to raise loyal servants, and now it''s chaotic, but you can''t just do it just because of theck of manpower. Bring untrained servants to your home and use them."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan nodded and agreed: "Don''t worry, brother knows how powerful he is and will not bring someone home who has not been trained well."


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Cui again and said, "Mom, after I leave, you will take Aunt Miao with you. Even if you are not used to it, you muste and go. Aunt Miao, like Aunt Hong, was brought out by Aunt Tao. That person is Aunt Wu''s old servant. She knows a lot and knows how to handle things. If she helps you take care of things, you won''t be bullied."


    Aunt Miao was one of the second batch of people sent here. She was the same age as Aunt Hong. When Aunt Wu''s house was ransacked, she also suffered a lot. As a result, she became pregnant with a son whose father she didn''t know.


    The son took Aunt Miao''s surname and was named Miao Cong. He was a smart and honest young man who seemed to be interested in Ah Shi.


    She did not take Ah Shi away this time because she wanted to leave Ah Shi to Gu Jinxiu.


    Although Sister Li is powerful, Tong Xiaoxue is too young to take on the responsibility. Ah Shi was taught by Grandma Tao herself, and was originally intended for her to use, but with Er Qing by her side, it was enough. .


    In fact, Gu Jinxiu stillcks an experienced nanny around her, but there is really no one at home. Fortunately, Mrs. Chu is a powerful person. With her here, and Ah Shi, Sister Li, Qingping and others protecting her, the eldest sister Nothing big will happen. Gu Jinli sighed. His eldest brother was right, her family still had too few people, and she still had to raise more loyal people.


    "Sister, I will give you my time before we get married. From now on, you can leave it to her to take care of the general affairs. For other things, you should discuss more with Rob''s mother. She has done a lot of things and she will give her advice. It must not be wrong." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Jinxiu and solemnly exined.


    Gu Jinxiu wanted to cry, but held it back and asked, "What about the pharmaceutical workshop? Ah Shi is in charge of the mosquito-repellent incense business."


    Gu Jinli said: "Mosquito incense is a simple thing. Old Doctor Wu, Aunt Hong, Uncle Kan Liu, Qiu Lang and the others are here, so it will be fine. You can use it with peace of mind."


    He then said: "Sister, remember, you can continue to work if your livelihood is gone, but I must ensure your safety. Only when you are all safe can I go to the northwest with peace of mind."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinxiu could only nod in agreement: "Okay, I''ll listen to Xiaoyu."


    He quickly added: "Don''t worry, the eldest sister will definitely protect herself and not let you worry."


    Ms. Cui had already wiped away her tears and cried: "Xiaoyu, it''s all because of your parents'' ipetence that you have to worry about family affairs when you are about to get married."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Mom, you are my family, so I will naturally make arrangements for you before I leave. Please stop crying. When you shed tears, I get flustered and I feel uneasy about leaving."


    Ms. Cui quickly put away her tears and told Gu Jinli that she would definitely make progress, and so did Gu Dashan.


    Gu Jinli wanted tough a little... Why did she look like a mother, and Mrs. Cui and Gu Dashan looked like children?


    But if her trip to the northwest can help them make further progress, she will be happy to see it happen.


    "Okay, stop crying and be happy. I''m getting married soon. This is a happy event!" Gu Jinli stood up, pped his hands, put away the property distribution ounts and the list, and said to Aunt Tao: " Mammy, lets go to the pharmaceutical workshop, I have a batch of medicines that I want them to rush out.


    Aunt Tao stopped her and said, "If you want to make some medicine, just give me the list and I''ll tell you. The girl is about to get married and it''s hard to go out."


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to give the written list to Grandma Tao and asked her to go to the workshop and tell Old Doctor Wu to make arge amount of medicine ording to the list!


    Seeing that the list was full of medicines for treating colds and sword wounds, Dr. Wu did not dare to dy. He immediately gathered all the people in the pharmaceutical workshop and began to rush to produce these urgently needed medicines day and night.


    Gu Jinan, along with Cheng Geer, Qi Kangming and others, wrote the wedding invitations overnight and sent servants to deliver them to acquaintances the next day.


    Only then did outsiders know that Gu Jinli was getting married in advance!


    He Sanleizi and Mo Chunyue couldn''t sit still anymore, so they came to see Gu Jinli with their children in their arms.


    Gu Jinli saw them and smiled: "I was just looking for you, and here you are."


    After she asked He Sanleizi and his wife to sit down, she handed them two deeds of prostitution and said: "This is your deed of prostitution. It was agreed that you would be ves for ten years. After ten years, you will be redeemed and be good farmers." . Although it has been less than ten years, you and your wife have done well in the past few years. I am going to the northwest, so I will give you the deed of sale in advance."


    Gu Jinli originally wanted to be kind. After all, when she asked He Sanleizi and his wife to sign the contract of sale, she was very cunning in order to guard against He Sanleizi. Who knew that God would not agree? He Sanleizi was so scared after hearing this. They all turned pale. Mo Chunyue, who was holding the child, knelt down and cried: "Little boss, please, don''t abandon us!"

 Chapter 1320: Are you scared?

    Chapter 1320: Are you scared?


    Chapter 1320 Are you afraid?


    Gu Jinli almost wanted to cover his ears when he heard it, and said hurriedly: "You have something to say, why are you yelling? It scared your daughter to tears."


    Mo Chunyue was pregnantst year. A few months ago, she gave birth to a fat girl. She failed to get a boy at one stroke. He Sanshengzi didn''t dislike it. He loved this girl to his bones.


    Even gave the child a very vulgar nickname, Jinhua!


    Oh, God, luckily he can think of it, and he is not afraid that his children will get angry with him when they grow up.


    Fortunately, Mo Chunyue was smart and went to ask Mrs. Cui to give the child a good name. Now the child''s nickname is Jinhua and his big name is He Jiahui.


    He San Laizi loved his daughter the most. He hurriedly coaxed his daughter and after coaxing Xiao Jinhua, he said with tears and runny nose: "Little boss, the world is in chaos now, you can''t let us go. We husband and wife have discussed it. No, no need for a ten-year agreement, we will be servants of the Gu family for the rest of our lives!"


    It''s so satisfying to be a servant of the Gu family. You don''t have to wait on your boss. You can also go home for food and amodation. All you have to do is go to the workshop on time every day to work.


    Because they and their husbands had a bond of self-reliance, the Gu family made them stewards, able to manage the workers in the workshop who did not have a bond of self-reliance.


    If they redeem themselves and are no longer bound by the bond of sale, the Gu family will definitely not be able to trust them to continue to work as stewards. This job may be gone. If the world bes chaotic, they will not have a shelter.


    Gu Jinli: "You are from a good family, and who are you from? You cannot be a servant of my family for the rest of your life."


    She thought for a while and said: "If you are worried that the world is too chaotic and you have nothing to rely on after the redemption, you can not redeem your body for now. When the world gets better, you can take away the deed of sale."


    Gu Jinli had to prepare to get married and go to the northwest. He didn''t have much time to deal with He Sanleizi and his wife. Seeing that they were unwilling to redeem themselves in advance, he gave up.


    "I will leave the deed of betrayal to my elder brother. Whenever you want to redeem yourself, go to him." She put the deed of betrayal into her pocket, stood up, grabbed Mo Chunyue''s hand, felt her pulse, and said after a moment: "It''s okay. , I havepletely recovered, and if I get pregnant again in the future, dont listen to He Sans bad words, the child will be too big to be born.


    Mo Chunyue responded quickly: "Hey, hey, we all listen to our little boss."


    He Sanlei became a father for the first time, and he was so excited that he bought big fat meat for Mo Chunyue to eat every day, and added sugar to it... Gu Jinli imagined the taste and felt sick, and Mo Chunyue even ate a few The moon is simply terrible.


    As a result, it was almost difficult to give birth, but thanks to Qingping, Qingrong and others, they came to help, so mother and daughter were safe.


    "Little boss, please show me the golden flowers." He Sanshengzi begged.


    "Your golden flower is as strong as a cow, what''s so good about it?" Even so, Gu Jinli still felt the pulse of the little golden flower, and after a moment said: "Very good, a little calf, not to mention sick, she I can even kick your wife with my feet."


    After He San Leizi heard this, he was so happy that he did not dare to bother Gu Jinli anymore, so he took his wife and daughter away.


    In addition to the birth of a child by Mr. and Mrs. He Sanleizi and Mr. and Mrs. Qi Kangping this year, Uncle Kan Liu and Aunt Hong also gave birth to a child. He is a healthy boy, but Uncle Kan Liu is extremely beautiful. This dyed them for half a lifetime, but the two finally got married and had children.


    When Gu Dexing and Gu Qingliang get married, they should soon be fathers. There will be more children at the end of the vige and it will be very lively. Unfortunately, she will be eating in the northwest and won''t be able to see these.


    Gu Jinli quickly recovered his mood and continued to prepare for getting married and going to the northwest.


    That night, Mrs. Chen and Gu Dagui rushed back in a hurry. As soon as Mrs. Chen saw Gu Jinli, she immediately grabbed her and asked in horror: "Xiaoyu, are you really going to the northwest? Oh, you can''t go there. You look like a fairy, how can you still look like you when you go to the northwest?"


    Gu Jinli was shocked, pointed at his face and said: "But you often say I''m ugly behind my back, and now you praise me for being good-looking?!"


    Mrs. Chen choked and said quickly: "Auntie, that''s nonsense. All four of your brothers and sisters are good-looking, and none of them are ugly. If you are ugly, then there will be no good-looking people in the world."


    Then he asked anxiously: "There is also our family''s business. What will happen to this business if you leave? It''s not that my aunt is bragging about you, it''s because you are too good. When the evil persones to plot against us, you are the one who takes the me every time." The idea was taken away. What if you and Saburo go to the northwest and another evil persones to steal the prescription? "


    He scolded Qin Sang again: "That boy Sang is serious. What''s your intention? You are allowed to follow him to that cannibalistic ce in the northwest? Where is he? Let him get out. I will beat him to death!"


    Gu Jinli was sitting in a chair, looking at her calmly, and said: "Auntie, okay, okay, stop acting, do you dare to hit Brother Qin? Even if he really bullied me, you would not dare at all I cursed quietly at home, but I didnt even dare to let him hear the curse words.


    Mr. Chen was afraid of death. The man in charge of the army, Brother Qin, had an evil aura about him. Ms. Chen was very afraid. Every time he saw Qinsaburo, he always greeted him with a smile without showing any emotion. Mrs. Chen choked, suddenly started crying, and said wildly: "No, you have to exin the business clearly before you leave, otherwise if the business copses, I won''t be able to live either!"


    After suffering for most of her life, she finally became the shopkeeper''s wife and could live like a human being. If her business copsed because the little fish girl left, she would really die.


    Gu Jinli said loudly: "You really want money rather than your life. Don''t cry. I have asked Xiao Ji to call people. When people from several families arrive, we will talk about making a living."


    Mrs. Chen was very happy after hearing this. After a while, people from several families came, and Gu Jinli exined to them the arrangements for making a living.


    In fact, there is nothing easy to arrange. Nowadays, they are still operating as they are. They just need to be careful about the seasonings and spices sold in bulk, so as not to be tampered with.


    Finally, she said: "The world is in chaos today. If you encounter a life or death crisis, you can throw away the tofu recipe to save your life."


    "What? What are you talking about, you want to throw away the tofu recipe? Xiaoyu, are you crazy? That''s money!" Mrs. Chen was the first to refuse, jumping up and covering her heart and saying with pain.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and asked, "Do you want money or your life?"


    Mrs. Chen shouted: "I want money but also my life!"


    Gu Jinli:


    Damn it, I forgot that Chen is greedy.


    Okay, then she asked another way: "Which one do you want to trade for your life, the tofu recipe or the spice recipe?"


    Mr. Chen was asked, and everyone knew the answer. Naturally, she would give the tofu recipe in exchange for her life.


    "Tofu is not difficult to make, and it is hard-earned money. Money is not as much as seasonings and spices. If we really encounter something rted to life, we will give up the tofu recipe and keep it." Its only right to prepare some spices to save your life.


    After Gu Jinli finished exining, Gu Jinan also told them in detail about the bad things in the world outside.


    After hearing this, the families all nodded in agreement.


    The third grandpa looked at several families and said: "These two businesses were thought up by the little fish girl. We have benefited from her. She has the final say on how to run this business and whether we want to leave it or not."


    Finally, he pointed to Mrs. Chen: My dear wife, do you hear me?


    Mrs. Chen was very unhappy, but she nodded and said, "My nephew-inw heard it."


    "It''s good that you heard it. Xiaoyu girl and Sang Shiliu are getting married. You guys have been helping to make preparations in the past few days so that Xiaoyu girl can get married in glory." After the third grandfather said a few words, he saw that it was gettingte. , he sent several family members away and asked them toe over to help tomorrow.


    Ms. Chen left muttering. Gu Jinli''s ears were sharp and he heard Mrs. Chen saying that her life was not good and she was afraid that she would marry the wrong man.


    Gu Jinli hummed, she would never marry the wrong man. Even if she did marry the wrong man, she was so rich and could still live a good life after divorcing her husband.


    But her husband was really kind to her. He promised toe back within three days, and he actually came back before dawn.


    Gu Jinli woke up immediately when she heard the sound of horse hooves. Then she waited. When Qin Sang imitated the singing of birds and knocked on the window, she immediately opened the window. What she saw was his smiling face and a voice: "Xiaoyu, I''m back." ,Are you scared?"

 Chapter 1321: marriage

    Chapter 1321: marriage


    Chapter 1321 Getting married


    Gu Jinli was stunned, tilted his head to look at him, and asked, "What are you afraid of?"


    Qin Sang took a cotton towel by the window, wiped off the falling snow on his body, climbed through the window and entered the house. After closing the window, he looked at her, lowered his head in embarrassment, and said, "I heard that before the girl''s family got married, Everyone is afraid, I am worried that the little fish is afraid..."


    He looked up at her, first took a few steps closer to her, and when he saw that she didn''t resist, a smile appeared on his face, and he slowly hugged her and said, "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu. Getting married is not scary, and I am not scary either. Will be good to you."


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him and said, "When you say that, I''m really a little nervous, but since the man I''m marrying is you, I''m not afraid anymore."


    Getting married for the first time in two lives, she had to hand over her whole life to another person. If she said she was not afraid or worried at all, it would be a lie. But the person who would hand over her life was him. Even if she was a little nervous and worried, it would not be true. Fear.


    Because she believed in him.


    Qin Sang knew that a girl would be afraid before getting married because he heard it from the matchmaker. He had been worried all the way after hearing this. Now that he heard her words, he finally felt more at ease and less tired.


    "Xiaoyu, thank you." He said softly, kissed her hair gently, and said with nostalgia: "The faint fragrance of grass smells very good, it smells like Xiaoyu~"


    At the end, it was just a murmur. He lowered his head and kissed her, tasting her greedily, but Gu Jinli shuddered.


    Qin Sang was startled and asked quickly: "What''s wrong? But I made you ufortable?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head, pointed at his mouth and smiled: "No, you are too cold."


    As he spoke, he said with some distress: "You must have rushed back through the snow. I told you not to be in such a hurry. You can juste back on the day of the wedding."


    Qin Sang said: "Getting married is something that men should worry about. How could Ie back on the same day? Xiaoyu will beughed at."


    If he didn''te back until the day he got married, with the long-tongued women in the vige, gossip would spread that he didn''t like her. How could he let others talk about her like that?


    There is another one. After hearing what the matchmaker said, he was extremely worried and wanted to fly back to see her. How could he dy for a moment?


    Gu Jinli smiled, took his hand, came to the bedside, took the quilt and put it on him: "Warm him up."


    Seeing that she was only wearing cotton clothes for sleeping, Qin Sang hurriedly wrapped her in the quilt: "Next time, put on more clothes and get up to open the window."


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked back at him and said, "Are you stupid? There will be no next time. We will soon be husband and wife. Why do you still have to climb in through the window?"


    Qin Sang was stunned after hearing this, but he became happy: "Well, Xiaoyu is right, there will be no next time."


    He tightened his arms, hugged her tightly, buried his head in the crook of her neck, and sighed happily: "I can finally enter Xiaoyu''s house in a legitimate manner."


    Its not easy.


    Hearing his words of relief, Gu Jinli smiled: "You still think it''s too long to wait? If it weren''t for the northwest incident, you would have to wait until the end of March next year."


    Speaking of the northwest, Gu Jinli thought of something, got excited and asked him quickly: "You have been in the northwest and been on the battlefield, so someone in the northwest must know you. If you go to the northwest, wouldn''t you surrender yourself?" Snare!


    Its about to end! Gu Jinli turned pale with fright, and said hurriedly: You should resign from your position as the Hundred Households of the Military Department. We will quit and I will support you.


    Seeing that she was really frightened, Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Don''t panic, Xiaoyu, it''s okay. I learned the secret scouting skills in the northwest. Well, it''s simr to a dead soldier. He will wear an iron helmet and cover his face." They are all covered, so even though I have been in the Northwest Army and been on the battlefield, not many people have actually seen me... and they have long since died."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and asked again: "You can recognize a person even if you have a voice."


    Qin Sang smiled and asked her in a deep voice: "Listen to my voice now, and think about what my voice was like when we just met?" He had not changed his voice at that time, but now he has grown up. The voice had be that of a man.


    Gu Jinli thought about it for a moment. Indeed, his voice had changed. It was the voice of a mature man, no longer the immature voice of a teenager.


    He added: "And your father. You are father and son, so you must look simr. There must be your father''s old subordinates in the Northwest Army. If they see you, they will definitely think of your father. It''s not safe."


    Qin Sang still smiled, pointed to his face, and said, "Do you still remember what I told you, my father likes to grow a big beard, covering most of his face?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Remember."


    Qin Sang said: "My father has a big beard all the year round. There are very few people who have actually seen him without shaving, and I guess it is only my mother... After the Weiguo family was destroyed, many generals of the Northwest Army were executed. Those who are still alive have been reced, and even if I go to the northwest now, no one will associate me with my father."


    He had already thought about this matter and decided to go to the northwest only after making sure that he would not be recognized.


    Besides, this is a battle to defend the frontier. Dad said that the Northwest Army is guarding thend left by our ancestors, and we must not let our ancestors''nd be lost!


    So he doesnt have to agree with the offensive battle, but he must go to the frontier defense battle.


    Gu Jinli waspletely relieved. He reached for a box on the bedside table and turned around and handed it to him: "Are you hungry? These are fried vegetarian meatballs. You can eat a few..."


    Before he could say the word "belly", Gu Jinli froze.


    Qin Sang''s face turned red and his body was stiff and trembling, but he still picked her up calmly and put her aside. After letting her sit down, he took the box from her hand and put the quilt over her body. After letting her warm up, she took a few steps back and ate the vegetarian meatballs silently.


    After he calmed down, he said: "The meatballs are delicious."


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face, why does this embarrassing thing happen every time? Is it true that the old woodcutter''s wife said that the young man is very powerful?


    "Then, eat a few more." Gu Jinli replied after being silent for a while. Although the reply was not very good, it would have been more awkward not to reply.


    Qin Sang knew that she was shy, so he quickly changed the subject and told her about Mrs. Guo: "Guo Qiang and Mrs. Guo wille to drink our wedding wine."


    Gu Jinli was surprised and asked, "Mrs. Guo is here? Where is she now?"


    Seeing that she was no longer shy and embarrassed, Qin Sang felt relieved and said with a smile: "I came back in a hurry. They are not that fast. They won''t arrive until tomorrow evening at the earliest."


    Qin Sang was right. Mrs. Guo, Guo Qiang, and Zong''s matchmaker arrived on the night of the 14th. They did not enter the vige and went directly to Gu Jinli''s house in the town.


    The house had been built for several years, but not many people had lived in it. After Gu Jinli told Mrs. Cui about the matter, Mrs. Cui immediately took her servants to clean up the house.


    Originally, I was worried that Mrs. Guo wouldnt be able to live in it. Fortunately, Mrs. Guo liked this kind of house in the town very much and took her son to live there.


    As for the matchmaker, he came to the Qin family on the fifteenth day to prepare for the marriage.


    After all the busy work, it was finally November 16th, the day when Qin Sang and Gu Jinli officially got married!

 Chapter 1322: Getting married【2】

    Chapter 1322: Getting married��2��


    Chapter 1322 Getting married2


    On the fifteenth and sixteenth days, the Gu family and the Qin family were almost always brightly lit, and there was no time to turn off the lights.


    Three grandpas, Gu Dashan, and Gu Jinan stayed up all night, arranging various matters.


    There are many guests today, so the second door connecting the front yard to the back house is very important. Qiu Lang personally led people to guard outside the second door, while Sister Li led several girls who knew how to fist and kick to guard behind the second door. There were also secretly Daqing led people to guard him.


    There are so many people guarding the second door because everyone from all over the country knows that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli are getting married. It is estimated that many people wille to drink the wedding banquet. If there are too many people, it will be chaotic. If someone is drunk and breaks in. The back house is a big deal, so so many people were sent to guard it.


    As for the back door, it was left to A Duo and Danian, while Wang Yongfu and his men were still guarding the intersection at the end of the vige.


    He Dayuan led the vigers to guard the entrance of the vige, and only allowed in people he knew and had wedding invitations. Those who did not have wedding invitations, did not know each other, or were gangsters or leprous in disguise were not allowed to enter the vige. It could be said to be quite safe.


    Mrs. Cui and the third grandma got up after sleeping for about an hour. They went to the kitchen yard to look at the dishes for the wedding banquet. They were relieved when they saw that everything was in order.


    They told the servants who wereing for the wedding banquet: "Be gentle, don''t make too much noise and disturb the little fish."


    "Hey." Lao Zhu''s wife, Xu Wang''s family, Wang Ma''s family, Tong Dayu''s mother, and the women from the Xiong, Ma, and Mei families who came back from Songzizhuang responded in a low voice, leading the younger servants. Keep busy.


    At the Qin family''s side, Mr. Qin, Grandpa Wu, Luo''s father and Luo''s mother were all busy. Luo Wu was also there, leading the **** to clear the snow and clear the road, and carry the needed ingredients.


    The Qin family directly invited the chefs from Fu Tai Lou to cook for the wedding banquet. Now the chefs are frying the food that should be fried first.


    Shopkeeper Hu also told the master and the guys: "Qin Baihu is still sleeping, please keep your voice down and don''t wake him up. Qin Baihu still has a lot of things to do during the day, so he can''t get enough sleep." .


    "Hey, shopkeeper, don''t worry, we have to let Qin Baihu sleep well, and we can''t let him be so tired that he has no energy at night." The guys joked.


    Shopkeeper Hu was almost angry to death. He pointed at them and cursed in a low voice: "Shut up, Qin Baihu, are you the only one who can make jokes? Are you going to save your life? Work hard for me and don''t talk nonsense."


    Who is Qin Baihu? That is the King of Hell who has killed water bandits, exterminated evildoers, ransacked several houses, set fire to the old building of the Hu family, fought back the attack on Dou Ou Bank, and now has to go to the battlefield to kill Rong people. His joke!


    "Yes, yes, yes, the shopkeeper, we know we are wrong." The guys responded quickly and went about their work lightly.


    Shopkeeper Hu took the trouble to exin: "Stay in the kitchen and courtyard and cook the wedding banquet honestly. Don''t run around. If you have anything to do,e to me. I will go to Qin Gu Luotian and tell the people. Qin Baihu said that there will be a wedding banquet today." The generals wife is here for a wedding banquet, so we cant collide with each other, or well be beheaded.


    They are all servants of the Hu family who have signed a deed of betrayal. If they bump into the official female family members, they will be beaten to death.


    After listening, the guys nodded again and again.


    When Shopkeeper Hu saw this, he shut up and started working with them.


    Shopkeeper Hu didn''t know that it was useless even if they whispered, Qin Sang couldn''t sleep at all. He was too excited and couldn''t sleep, but he knew that there were many things to be busy after dawn, so he forced himself to sleep.


    At dawn, Gu Jinan carried a food box back to the yard where he lived and pulled Brother Cheng up. "Get up, you have to entertain the boys of Zheng Qing, Shang family, Jiang family, Xu family, Yuan family and other families today, so you can''t get up toote. If the guestse, you still look like you are not awake. , but that''s embarrassing." After Gu Jinan put the food box on the table, he took the clothes and put them on Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng was very sad because Gu Jinli was getting married and going to the northwest. He didn''t fall asleep until early in the morning. Now that he was dragged up before dawn, he was a little angry when he got up.


    Gu Jinan warned: "Don''t cry, today is your second sister''s big day. If you dare to cry, I will beat you!"


    Brother Cheng quickly suppressed the urge to cry, looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Brother, when can the second sister go back to the south? Can shee back next year for the New Year?"


    "You''re dreaming." Gu Jinan said unceremoniously: "It''s so far to the northwest, and the Qirong people have always been a threat to Dachu. Even if you Brother Sang and the others win, they will have to guard the border for the rest of their lives. I''m afraid your second sister will have to guard the border for the rest of her life. Its impossible to go back to the south.


    "What!" Brother Cheng was going crazy. He tore off his clothes to prevent Gu Jinan from wearing them, and shouted, "Why can''t youe back? How about the second sister not getting married?!"


    Gu Jinan folded his hands in front of him and looked at him with a cold face: "You don''t need me to put it on? Then you can put it on yourself. If you don''t get up in half a quarter of an hour, you won''t be able to escape a beating."


    Speaking, he stood up, opened the food box, took out a bowl of hot porridge and a te of egg pancakes to eat.


    Brother Cheng knew that his elder brother was really angry, so he didn''t dare to cry. He put on his clothes,bed his hair, and tidied himself up within half a quarter of an hour. He came over and asked Gu Jinan: "Brother, when I grow up, can I Are you going to the northwest to see your second sister?"


    If the second sister doesn''te back, then he will go find the second sister.


    Gu Jinan was very pleased. Well, he didn''t cry and he coulde up with a good idea. That''s good.


    "Yes, but the premise is that you must have the ability to protect yourself, be good at boxing, kicking, and swordsmanship, and raise a group of skilled nurses. And then you must have money. How can you go out without money?" Gu Jinan took the opportunity to teach him: "So before you are fifteen, you must study hard, practice martial arts, and make money, otherwise you will never see your second sister in your life."


    Brother Cheng wrinkled his nose and snorted: "Brother lied to me again. I''m not a child anymore. You can''t lie to me anymore."


    He added: "As long as I have good fists and feet, a good horse, and a few hundred taels of silver, I can go to the northwest to see my second sister."


    Gu Jinan raised his eyebrows and said: "A few hundred taels? You dare to visit your second sister just by saving the travel expenses? How dare you, as an uncle, go to see your nephews empty-handed?"


    Brother Cheng was stunned for a moment, and it took him a moment to realize. Yes, the second sister is going to have children after she gets married. How could his uncle have no money?


    If there was a poor uncle, wouldn''t the nephews beughed at?


    In order to prevent his nephews from beingughed at in the future, Brother Cheng decided to make money, make a lot of money, and see his nephews in glory in the future and support them!


    However, Gu Jinli wanted to say, are you thinking too much? I''m not married yet, and you''re all thinking about my baby?


    Brother Cheng had breakfast happily and followed Gu Jinan to prepare for entertaining the guests.


    Gu Jinli was pulled up from the bed by Cui Shi, Er Qing and Xiao Ji, and pushed directly to the bathroom where the sisters lived: "Xiaoyu, wake up, stop squinting, take a shower and wash your hair quickly, and then eat something. After you finish putting on makeup, Saburo wille to pick you up."


    As he said that, Cui asked Gu Jinli very embarrassedly: "Xiaoyu... have you seen that picture?"


    That picture?


    "What picture?" Gu Jinli opened his eyes, and after seeing Cui''s blushing face, he remembered what picture it was, and said hurriedly: "Oh, oh, oh, I looked at it, I saw it very clearly, I understand itpletely, mother, don''t worry !


    The next few chapters will use this title, because its hard to write titles like that, you know. . . Thank you all for your support. Your support is the motivation for me to continue writing. PS: Sang and Xiaoyu finally got married, oooh oh, scattering flowers, congrattions, giving birth to a baby, well, we are just so direct

 Chapter 1323: Getting married【3】

    Chapter 1323: Getting married��3��


    Chapter 1323 Getting married3


    Actually, they were just a few blurry pictures. If she hadn''t been knowledgeable about medicine, knew about that aspect, and had watched some short movies in her previous life, she would really not be able to understand what those blurry pictures were about.


    Ms. Cui was shocked when she heard that Xiaoyu was indeed smart, and she understood it without even telling her.


    After a while, he frowned again and said, "Xiaoyu, do you really understand? Mom hasn''t told you yet."


    Gu Jinli winked at her and asked with a smile: "Do you want to tell me? Okay."


    Mrs. Cui''s face turned red because of her teasing. She lowered her head and said, "You, take a shower and wash your hair first, and then talk after you finish washing. Hurry up, stop ying around, your Aunt Jiang will be here soon." "


    The Aunt Jiang mentioned by Mrs. Cui is Jiang Qi''s daughter-inw, Lianshi, who was the lucky person at the wedding between Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    Lian''s father and Jiang Dahu were on the battlefield together, and they were brothers with Lei Wuye and others. However, Lian''s father had a better life. Not only did he marry a daughter of an official family, but now he is also a university student in Zhili. One of the guards of the camp is considered to be half a Beijing official.


    Lian''s father''s achievement is due to his surname Lian.


    Lian is an ancient surname. Although the Lian family is a side branch and the Lian family has been in decline for many years, this surname can still be used to bluff people.


    Due to Jiang Dahu''s rtionship, Jiang Qi stayed with General Lian for a while and got to know Mr. Lian. The two of them had been engaged since childhood, so Jiang Qi found a good wife.


    On the first day of September, Mrs. Lian gave birth to a daughter. The whole Jiang family was almost crazy with joy, but Mrs. Lian was very embarrassed. Her eldest son is engaged to his maternal niece and will get married next year, but she is still giving birth to a child. It is so embarrassing.


    Mr. Lian didn''t like to go out to socialize at all, and because of the incident involving Lao Bensheng Zhu, she didn''t even dare to go out.


    When Mrs. Jiang saw this, she told her that she should go to work for Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu in December. Mrs. Lian did not dare to disobey her mother-inw''s order, so she agreed.


    Unexpectedly, before Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu got married, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took the lead, and she came to be the wedding bride for Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    She has parents and children, her parents-inw are still alive, and her husband and wife are harmonious. She has lived a pampered life and has hardly experienced hardship. She is the best candidate for a blessing.


    As for Mrs. Guo, she is here to act as the female elder of the grooms family.


    General Guo valued Qin Sang very much. He knew that he had no father or mother, just a grandfather. There were many things that female elders should do at the wedding, so no one did it, so he asked Mrs. Guo to help.


    "I know." Gu Jinli entered the bathroom and washed herself three times... She was very depressed, why do people in Dachu take so many baths when they get married? She takes a shower every day, does she need to do this?


    But Ms. Cui said that this was a rule, and there were rules for washing it every time, so she could only follow it.


    By the time she finished washing, her skin was almost peeling off.


    The next step was to wash her hair. Her hair was long and it was winter again. After washing, she spent a lot of time wringing her hair. Fortunately, Xiaoji did the wringing, so she just closed her eyes and took a nap.


    When everything was done, Gu Jinxiu brought her a bowl of glutinous rice dumplings: "There are twelve in total. Mom said they all have to be finished."


    Glutinous rice can withstand hunger. A bowl of glutinous rice dumplings canst until the end of the wedding. Gu Jinli was not polite. After finishing a bowl of glutinous rice dumplings, he ate a meat pancake.


    Ms. Cui quickly stopped her: "Eat less, it will be troublesome to go to thetrine."


    Gu Jinli was depressed, looked at Ms. Cui and said, "Mom, I''m eating, can you please stop talking about this."


    Mrs. Cui said: "Okay, okay, mom, I won''t say anything anymore. Just eat less."


    Luo Huiniang and Tian Xiaohua also got up early. They heard that Gu Jinli had finished taking a bath and came in with Jin Niu and Gui Niu to see her. "Xiaoyu." Luo Huiniang''s nose was sore and she wanted to cry. She hugged Gu Jinli and said, "Be good. If Qin Sang bullies you, just tell me and I will take the escorts from the **** agency to beat him."


    Tian Xiaohua also said: "Sister Xiaoyu, I will also support you."


    Theres still me, theres still me. Gui Niu waved her little fist and gritted her teeth and said, but she started to change her teeth. She lost two front teeth, and her grin was a bit funny.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched her cheek and said, "Well, Sister Xiaoyu believes in Gui Niu, Gui Niu is the most powerful."


    He looked at Jin Niu again and said, "There is also Jin Niu. Jin Niu is also a very powerful sister."


    Mrs. Yan is busy and the old Mr. Yan is getting older. Ever since they fled the famine and settled down, Gui Niu was almost brought up by Jin Niu.


    Jin Niu smiled sheepishly and said, "Sister Xiaoyu is the most powerful sister. If it weren''t for Sister Xiaoyu, we wouldn''t be able to live the good life we have now."


    Jin Niu, like her brother Gu Qingliang, has a quiet temperament, but her heart is clear and she remembers Gu Jinli''s feelings.


    Aunt Miao knocked on the door and came in to report: "My wife, Wang Yongfu sent someone to say that the Jiang County Lieutenant has escorted the Jiang family into the vige."


    The current Jiang County Captain is Jiang Qi. Jiang Qi and Lian are childhood sweethearts and treat Lian very well. Lian is a Quanfu person and needs to be busy for two days. Jiang Qi has picked her up and dropped her off in person since yesterday. Today, I brought all my family members here early in the morning.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui quickly arranged her clothes and said, "Let''s go and greet Mrs. Jiang."


    He then told Gu Jinli: "Stay well in the house and abide by the rules I told you. You can''t act recklessly today. Sister Xiu, watch her and don''t let her act recklessly."


    "Hey, mom, don''t worry, Xiaoyu knows it well." Gu Jinxiu sent Cui out of the house.


    Mrs. Cui took Aunt Miao to pick up Mrs. Lian. In more than a quarter of an hour, Mrs. Jiang came in with Mrs. Lian, Jiang Jiao''s daughter-inw, and several maids.


    Mrs. Lian was very gentle, and because she had just given birth for more than two months, her body was a little round. When she saw Gu Jinli, she couldn''t help but praise: "This child is really beautiful. I used to think that she was a beautiful girl." It looks outstanding, but now I know that the small fish looks better."


    Lian was different from other girls from military generals families. She was fond of embroidery, so she liked Gu Jinxiu very much, and she would send embroidery products to Gu Jinxiu from time to time.


    Gu Jinli stood up, saluted Mr. Lian, and said, "Greetings to Aunt Jiang. Thank you for your hard work in this cold weather."


    He also saluted Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Jiao''s daughter-inw: "Greetings to Grandma Jiang and Second Aunt Jiang."


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and said: "It''s not hard, you are Yuanyuan''s savior. Whatever the Jiang family does is the right thing to do, and your actions are righteous. In September, her mother cane and be your benefactor, and she is also happy in her heart." .


    Everyone is afraid of death and hardship. If she were a girl from another family and knew that the engaged man was about to go to war, she would probably break off the engagement.


    Even if the engagement is not broken off, a rich family like the Gu family will keep the girl for a few years to see if the man cane back safely. If he cannote back, his daughter will still be innocent and can marry again.


    The second daughter of the Gu family was determined to follow Sang to the northwest. The Gu family had no objection and quickly married off their daughter.


    The Jiang family all admired him.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked about September: "How is little September? You are all here today, can she stay home alone?"

 Chapter 1324: Getting married【4】

    Chapter 1324: Getting married��4��


    Chapter 1324 Getting married4


    Jiuyue is the youngest daughter born to Jiang Qi and Lian. Because she is the only granddaughter of the Jiang family, she is very favored. From birth to now, she has never left the care of the female elders of the Jiang family, either under the care of Lian or Mrs. Jiang watched in person.


    Mrs. Jiang said: "As long as Aunt Wen and Aunt Lian are by my side, it will be fine."


    He added: "We won''t stay too long today. We''ll go home after sending you out."


    It can be seen from his words that he misses his little granddaughter very much.


    Mrs. Lian also whispered softly: "Since September has grown so solidly, and there are many nannies, wet nurses, and maids taking care of her, she will be fine. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    As he spoke, he pointed at Gu Jinlis mouth and said with a smile: There are sesame seeds on my mouth.


    Gu Jinli was very embarrassed after hearing this. After wiping his mouth with a handkerchief, he smiled and said, "The pancakes were sprinkled with sesame seeds and got stuck on them."


    Jiang Jiao''s wife had a cheerful temper and said with a smile: "It''s a blessing to be able to eat it. Auntie is here for your ham this time. I heard that there will be two tes of ham at the wedding banquet, and there is also a famous dish of ham and chicken stewed? Auntie But I came here with a belly, so I will eat ham until I am full this time."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Auntie, my family is short of everything, except ham. You can eat it with all your heart."


    After everyone exchanged pleasantries, Mrs. Lian took Gu Jinlis hand and said, Little Yu girl, lets start now.


    He took two maids with him to personally cleanse Gu Jinli''s face andb his hair.


    The little girls face is so tender that she doesnt need to clean her face much. Lian just trimmed Gu Jinlis sideburns with a long thread, even though her face was clean, and thenbed her hair.


    The bride is very particr aboutbing her hair, and she must say an auspicious word every time shebs her hair.


    Lian was indeed a person who was good at writing and poetry. He said ny-nine different auspicious words, which shocked Gu Jinli.


    Lian''s hands were very skillful, and she gave Gu Jinli a falling star bun... There was a raised semi-circr bun on his head, like a half moon, and the excess hair was hung down and braided, and the hair at the end was Weave them together into an angr shape, and add a small ruby. From a distance, it looks like a falling star, very beautiful.


    Mrs. Lian secretly sighed, the Gu family was so willing to give their daughter a ruby when she got married. Although the ruby was only the size of a soybean and not very valuable, it was the first of its kind in the countryside.


    What Lian didn''t know was that the ruby was given by Qin Sang, but Gu Jinli said that he was only from a hundred households and did not want to show his wealth too much, so he told the public that the ruby was a dowry for the Gu family.


    There are several rubies given by Qin Sang, and this is the smallest one.


    After sighing, Mrs. Lian put a gold bracelet on Gu Jinli''s wrist: "Love is stronger than gold and will never waver for a hundred years."


    Put on the jade ring again: "With white jade in your arms, your family is as valuable as jade."


    After a lot of busy work and saying a lot of auspicious words, he started to put makeup on Gu Jinli.


    The rouge, gouache, lipstick and other things used for makeup were all made by Gu Jinli herself. She was really afraid of the ancient rouge and gouache, which made people look like ghosts. She was getting married for the first time in her life, and she didn''t want to get a The ghost looked scary, so I prepared rouge and gouache.


    Not to mention, she used the rouge and gouache she made herself. Lian just put on a little makeup and her appearance became gorgeous.


    "Little Yu girl is really good-looking. When she is not wearing makeup, she is as elegant as orchid. With a little makeup, she is as gorgeous as a peach or a plum." Mrs. Lian praised Gu Jinli again.


    Mrs. Chen came running over at some point. When she heard this, she immediately said, "Sister-inw Jiang, please stop praising her. If you praise her again, she will go to heaven."


    After saying that, he immediately squeezed over and held Lian''s hand and said: "If you are good-looking, then you are one of the most beautiful women in Tianfu County. You are also very lucky. You have given birth to a daughter in a hurry. In this life, you will have both sons and daughters. Unlike me, I have been looking forward to a daughter for several years, but I was surprised that I didnt get pregnant. I was so sad that I cried when I went to bed that night. I am very envious of my sister-inw."


    She choked up as she spoke, and said in a pretentious manner: "Sister-inw, your family is so lovely in September. When I have time in the future, can I go to my sister-inw''s house to visit September?"


    This is the point!


    The Chen family came here to curry favor with the Lian family.


    Ms. Lian met Mrs. Chen twice. Every time she met, Mrs. Chen was so enthusiastic that she couldn''t resist.


    Gu Jinli was helpless and looked at Mrs. Chen and said, "Auntie, can you still cry because you haven''t given birth to a daughter? As you said, daughters are losers, and whoever gives birth to them will be unlucky." Mrs. Chen was so angry that she died. He red at Gu Jinli, then smiled at Mrs. Lian and said, "Sister-inw, don''t listen to her nonsense. I love my daughter the most."


    Mrs. Jiang came out to save the situation, grabbed Mrs. Chen''s hand, and said with a smile: "My dear wife, it''s gettingte. In September, her mother has to wear Xiaoyu''s headdress. Let''s let her do her work first, so as not to miss the time."


    Hey, hey, hey. Mrs. Chen responded and began to fawn over Mrs. Jiang, telling her that someone from the Xu family would being today and would take Xu Zhong to see her.


    Mrs. Jiang agreed. If she didn''t agree, Mrs. Chen would also bring Xu Zhong to see them. There was no way to stop her.


    When Mrs. Lian saw Mrs. Chen being stopped by her mother-inw, she felt relieved and said to Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, you go to the clean room first. After wearing the headband, you have to change into the wedding dress. It''s not good to do it again." go."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded and went to the clean room next to the bathing room.


    Ms. Cui followed and took the opportunity to tell her about the wedding.


    Ms. Cui''s face turned red, her head lowered, and she stumbled while speaking. After finally finishing her sentence, she asked Gu Jinli, "Do you understand?"


    Gu Jinli: "...I understand, mother."


    What you said is too abstract. If I were a real ancient person, I probably wouldnt understand it.


    It seems that when the eldest sister gets married, she has to ask Aunt Hong to talk to the eldest sister. Otherwise, the eldest sister may not understand at all and will be frightened on the night of the wedding.


    Mrs. Cui breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this, held Gu Jinli''s hand and said: "Mom, don''t be afraid, the girl''s family has to go through this, be patient and get over it... but don''t make a fuss just because you feel ufortable." , this wedding ceremony is very important, it is rted to your lifelong reputation, Mrs. Guo is here to do this, if you are afraid of not consummating the marriage, you will suffer for the rest of your life!"


    Gu Jinli was originally quite thick-skinned, but when he heard this, his face became hot and he said hurriedly: "I understand, mother, please go out first."


    Seeing that she was impatient, Cui didn''t say anything more and went out first.


    After a while, Gu Jinli and Mrs. Cui returned to the house, and Mrs. Lian put her headband on her head ording to the rules.


    This is a pearl iid with several rubies on the head, which shocked Mr. Lian again. The Gu family is really rich.


    After that, they put onplicated wedding clothes, cover their heads, and wait to get married.


    Madam, the guests areing, lets go and greet them. Aunt Miao said, helping Cui to leave.


    Outside the gate of the Gu family, Third Grandpa, Gu Dashan, Gu Jinan, and Cheng Geer were already standing in line to wee guests. The second family toe was Yuan Lichang''s family from Yanfu Vige.


    "Brother-inw, congrattions." Yuan Laorong sped his fists and congratted Gu Dashan, followed by arge family. Yuan Dayi''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Yuan Xu, was supported by a maid. Yuan Laorong''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Yuan Chang, whispered. He told the maid: "Hold it and slide on the snow."


    He said that he was worried and went over to help Yuan Xu in person.


    Yuan Xu is now the treasure of the Yuan family. She has not given birth to a child for eight years since she married into the Yuan family. It is because of this that she almost doesnt want to live anymore.


    Mrs. Yuan Xu also knew about her own affairs. Her menstrual periods were irregr and sometimes she would note for several months. The doctor said it would be difficult to conceive, so she was very desperate and made ns to get a concubine for Yuan Dayi. Fortunately, Was stopped by Yuan Changshi.


    Mrs. Yuan Chang is an only daughter. She has known the hardships of having no sons in the family and women since she was a child. She said that farmers have no reason to take concubines. You are still young. Wait a few years and see. If not, adopt the third child. child.


    And it didnt take long. On the day Qi Kangle married Chang Errui in August, Yuan Xu fainted and was diagnosed to be three months pregnant.


    Yuan Xu was so happy that she burst into tears. She believed that Qi Kangle was her noble person, so she got along very well with Qi Kangle.

 Chapter 1325: Getting married【5】

    Chapter 1325: Getting married��5��


    Chapter 1325 Getting married5


    Mrs. Cui and the others also knew that Mrs. Yuan Xu was pregnant, so they protected Mrs. Yuan Xu like an egg. After greetings, Mrs. Cui took Mrs. Yuan Xu to a side room next to the flower hall.


    Mrs. Cui said: "This room is specially used to entertain the elderly and pregnant women. Wife-inw of Dayi, you can rest here in peace. If you need anything, just tell Ah Shi and let her take care of it."


    It took Yuan Xu eight years to conceive this golden egg, but she had to take care of it carefully to make sure nothing went wrong, so Cui kept Ah Shi.


    Yuan Xu was very embarrassed: "Aunt Gu, don''t bother me, I''m fine. I came here today to congratte my cousin Xiaoyu, but I can''t cause any trouble to your family."


    Ms. Cui said: "It''s no trouble. We have enough people at home, so you can use them with peace of mind."


    Qi Kangle also said: "Yes, sister-inw, you don''t have to be too polite at my aunt''s house."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yuan Xu could only nod and ept.


    After Mrs. Yuan Chang told Mrs. Yuan Xu a few words, she said: "His aunt, let''s go and see the bride. Er Rui''s wife has been looking forward to seeing the bride for a long time."


    Cui smiled and nodded, and was about to take Yuan Chang and Qi Kangle to Gu Jinli''s yard when Aunt Miao said, "Madam, the Xu family is here, let''s go and greet them."


    Qi Kangle hurriedly said: "Auntie, go and greet the guests. We are our own family. You can just go and see cousin Xiaoyu."


    Sure, my aunt wont be polite to you anymore. Ms. Cui was very busy. After saying this, she took Aunt Miao to greet the guests.


    The Xu family of the county squire has arrived!


    Hu Dongjia, a Confucian businessman from the county town, has arrived!


    The countys music talent has arrived!


    Mr. Qi, an official from the city government, has arrived!


    The boss of Fucheng Dashangan is here!


    The great merchant Dong Dong from Jinling has arrived!


    Madam of the County Magistrate, Mrs. Zheng is here!


    Madam of the county magistrate, Mrs. Fang is here!


    The imperial merchant Dou Shaodongs home in the capital has arrived!


    Mr. Ouyang from the famous family in Beijing has arrived!


    Maidong sang at the top of his lungs to congratte the guest list, shouting until his voice almost became hoarse, and those who heard this series of guest lists were even more excited.


    The Gu family is really prosperous. It has managed to attract many noble people, including royal merchants, officials, and an aristocratic family. Its like smoke is rising from their ancestral graves.


    After hearing this, Shopkeeper Feng of Changfeng Tower was shocked. In just a few years, the Gu family has met so many famous people, so he...


    "Brother-inw, this Gu family is just marrying off a daughter and losing money, but they want these old nobles toe to congratte them? It''s really arrogant." Chai Sanfu hid his feet, fighting off the cold while looking at the distinguished guests who came to congratte the Gu family. ,envy, jealousy, hate.


    Shopkeeper Feng''s face darkened when he heard this, and he cursed in a low voice: "Brother-inw, your sister is just my concubine, call me Shopkeeper Feng."


    He added: "The Gu family''s wedding invitation clearly stated that the main residence only entertains distinguished guests. You and the other servants are going to the workshop house for a banquet. Go there quickly to avoid letting the Gu family know the clues."


    The Gu family are all shrewd, especially Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli, who are both smart and vicious. If they didn''t have a backer this time, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang would go to the northwest again, and he wouldn''t dare to make a move.


    Chai Sanfu was very angry after hearing this. Huh, you look down on the Chai family and you still ask me to do things? Be careful, I will do it to you when I am angry, let you know how powerful it is!


    But the Gu family knew that there were many people today, so in order to prevent trouble, they sent many servants to patrol. People like Chai Sanfu, who dressed in ordinary clothes and behaved without rules, were targeted as soon as they entered the vige. Qiu Lang immediately brought people to tell Shopkeeper Feng: "Shopkeeper Feng, these are the people you brought. Please let theme with the children. A high-quality wedding banquet was specially ced at the workshop house just to entertain them. of."


    Shopkeeper Lin from Yongxing Tower heard this and said, "I''ve also brought a few servants here. Let''s take them over together."


    Qiu Lang nodded and took everyone brought by Shopkeeper Lin and Shopkeeper Feng to the workshop house.


    Chai Sanfu was quite honest and did not make a fuss. He went to the workshop and started eating.


    Shopkeeper Feng is also very honest in the Gu family house, and begged Gu Jinan: "Although Gu Xiaodong got married, our business cannot stop. The braised meat, roast duck, dried tofu and seasonings must continue to be supplied to our Changfeng Building." ah."


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Shopkeeper Feng, our two have been doing business for several years. The Gu family will not cut off your goods unless you do something bad."


    After listening to this, shopkeeper Feng quicklyughed again and said, "Brother An, don''t worry, we are all old acquaintances. We all know the rules of the Gu family, right, Lao Lin."


    Shopkeeper Lin nodded: "Yes, Shopkeeper Feng is right. Only by abiding by the rules can the Gu family cooperate with us and our restaurant make money."


    He sighed again: "Nowadays, the world is not good and business is difficult to do. The Gu family takes care of us in every way. We earn money by relying on the things the Gu family gives us, so that the restaurant can survive until now. Otherwise...well, we are all grateful in our hearts."


    Shopkeeper Lin didnt know that he was the only one who was grateful, while the other one was nning to repay the kindness with enmity.


    Shang Xiucai and Shang Lis family have arrived!


    While he was talking, the Shang family arrived. Gu Jinan hurriedly confessed to the two shopkeepers and went to pick him up personally.


    Shang Xiucai knew that he was busy, so he waved his hand and said, "No need to call us, you can go about your business, we can do it by ourselves."


    When Mrs. Cui heard that someone from Shangli''s family had arrived, she immediately took Mrs. Yan to pick her up. Mrs. Yan had dressed up specially today. When she saw the girl next to Mrs. Jiang, she nodded with satisfaction. Not bad, don''t Not to mention, she looks fair and delicate.


    It looks good, and Qingliangs kids will definitely like it.


    "Aunt Gu, where is Sister Xiaoyu? Yuan Yuan wants to see her, can you?" When Yuan Yuan knew that Gu Jinli was going to get married and go to the northwest, she cried a lot at home. She had long wanted toe and see Gu Jinli, so she went to see her as soon as she walked in. ask.


    Ms. Cui smiled and said: "Of course, your sister Xiaoyu wants to see you too."


    He said that he asked Yan to take them to see Gu Jinli.


    Mrs. Yan got what she wanted, so she took Mrs. Jiang, her daughter and Miss Shang San to Gu Jinli''s yard, and even struck up a conversation with Miss Shang San on the way.


    Ms. Shang San knew what her family meant. She kept her head down the entire time, her face was extremely red, and she looked very nervous and shy. But when Yan asked her questions, she answered appropriately, and Yan was even more satisfied.


    Lao Yan and the third grandma were apanying Gu Jinli in the room at the moment. When they saw Miss Shang Saning, the two elders were also very happy.


    Lao Yan held Miss Shang San''s hand and said: "Good girl, you are tired ofing here in such a cold weather. I heard that I am doing business with my parents in Linhe Prefecture, and I don''t often go to the countryside. Is it possible?" not used to?"


    Miss Shang San smiled and said: "Recalling what my grandma said, I grew up in Shangjia Vige until I was six years old before following my mother to Linhe Prefecture to reunite with my father. I have returned to the vige every year in these years. Shangjia Vige is simr to Dafeng Vige. There is nothing strange about it. .


    "It''s good to get used to it, it''s good to get used to it." Lao Yan was extremely happy. She was afraid that the girl from the eldest family here grew up in the city and would not be well-raised in the countryside.


    Mrs. Jiang smiled at the side and said: "Mother Gu, you don''t know something. Although my niece spends more time in Fucheng, when she returns to the vige, during the busy farming season, she will help the family dry millet and do farm work. Even though its not much, I can still do it.


    You can also do farm work, eh, thats awesome. Old Yan smiled so hard that his face almost froze, and he was very satisfied with Miss Shang San.

 Chapter 1326: Getting married【6】

    Chapter 1326: Getting married��6��


    Chapter 1326 Getting married6


    Mrs. Yan was also extremely satisfied. This girl was really good at everything. If the marriage coulde true, she would have nothing more to ask for in her life.


    Mrs. Chen was talking to the Xu family. When she saw Miss Shang Saning, she dragged Xu Zhong over to watch the fun. Seeing that Miss Shang San was pretty, she felt unhappy. However, thinking that the Shang family was not as rich as the Xu family, she feltfortable again. , asked Miss Shang San: "What''s the name of the girl? This is always the name of San Miss and San Miss. It''s not very close."


    As soon as she was called Miss San, she thought of Xu Ling and felt unhappy.


    Miss Shang San had already greeted everyone when she entered the house. Knowing that this was the most difficult Mrs. Chen in Qin Gu Luotian''s family, she immediately stood up, saluted and said, "Looking back at my aunt''s words, everyone in the family calls me Sister Dan."


    The granddaughters of the eldest daughter of Shangli are all named after their colors. The third girl of Shang is named Shangxiudan.


    "It turns out my name is Sister Dan. It''s a good name. This is my nephew''s daughter-inw, who is a daughter-inw of the Xu family in the county town! The one named Linglong is a few months older than you, so you should call her Sister Linglong." Ms. Chen was sincere. He disliked Xu Zhong''s name, calling her neither beautiful nor gentle, but directly called her Linglong.


    Hello, sister Linglong. Shang Xiudan greeted Xu Zhong.


    Seeing that Shang Xiudan was too nervous, Gu Jinxiu came over to hold her hand and said with a smile: "Come on, I will take you to see the bride. The third girl from Ouyang''s family is also here. You are simr in age, and you are even in the same order. We can definitely talk about it together."


    "What Sister Xiu said is, Sister Dan, go and talk to Miss Ouyang." Mrs. Jiang looked at Gu Jinxiu and was quite pleased. This child has talked more in the past few years, unlike the one she just met. Sometimes, I am always a little afraid of strangers.


    Shang Xiudan nodded, followed Gu Jinxiu and Xu Zhong into the back room, and went to see Gu Jinli. Not long after, bursts ofughter came from the back room, and Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Jiang felt relieved.


    Mrs. Chen looked at Mrs. Yan, pulled her out, and whispered in the yard: "Sister-inw, it''s not that I want to say anything bad about anyone, it''s really...don''t you think the third girl from the Shang family is too good? She''s so good. Girl, if you dont have any personal affairs, how can you marry into the country? This girl from a high-ss family, which girl doesnt sharpen her head and squeeze into the high door? This is the first time I see a girl squeeze into the low door, you Arent you afraid?


    After speaking, Mr. Chen winked at Mr. Yan. With these words, all the joy of Mrs. Yan was wiped out, and she wanted to beat Ms. Chen to death.


    "Brothers and sisters, please don''t talk nonsense. If these words spread, won''t they ruin the reputation of this girl?" Yan said: "And the girl is Shang Xiucai''s niece. Shang Xiucai and his wife personally arranged the matchmaking. Shang Xiucai What does our family have to do with our family? Can we still trust it?"


    Mrs. Chen felt unhappy after being told this, but she said: "Sister-inw Damu, look at you, you are still angry, am I not doing this for your family?"


    "What are the two sisters-inw talking about?" Mrs. Jiang was supported by the maid Taozi. She came over, looked at them and smiled: "It''s cold in the yard, let''s go to the corridor to talk."


    Mrs. Chen was caught speaking ill of people and wanted to run away in a hurry, but Mrs. Yan pulled her to apologize to Mrs. Jiang: "Brother and sister Shang, I''m really sorry. That''s what Mrs. Chen is like. She doesn''t speak well." A doorkeeper. Don''t worry, after the wedding banquet is over, I will definitely tell the third aunt and ask her to teach Mrs. Chen a good lesson."


    The third aunt is the third grandma, and the third grandpa is younger than the old Yan familys man.


    Of course Ms. Jiang knew Mr. Chens virtues and had no intention of scolding Ms. Chen, but she looked at Mr. Yan with admiration.


    Gu Qingliang and Jin Niu probably followed the Yan family in their tempers. They looked at each other without saying anything, but they had deep feelings. That''s right.


    "Sister-inw, there is no need to exin. I have listened to some of what you said, and I am here to exin it to you. Let''s go to the corridor over there and talk." Mrs. Jiang took the lead and stood under the corridor.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Yan quickly dragged Mrs. Chen over, while Taozi stood guarding the entrance of the corridor.


    Ms. Jiang said: "I know that the two sisters-inw must have doubts in their hearts. Why would a girl who grew up in Fucheng be willing to go to the countryside to propose marriage? In fact, there is nothing that cannot be discussed."


    "Sister Dan has a biological sister who is married to a wealthy family in Linhe Prefecture. Her family status is better than that of the Shang family. But because of this, the young master raised several concubines and also took in a good concubine. There is never a peaceful time in the house. Sister Dans eldest sister was married less than five years ago, but she was forced to have two children, and now she has not even given birth to a daughter."


    "My cousin-inw was extremely regretful. Sister Dan was also afraid that she would be bullied by her husband''s family if she married in Fucheng because her family background was not strong enough. After the family discussed it, we decided to let Sister Dan find a marriage partner in her hometown."


    This matter is considered to be a secret of the Shang family and cannot be told to outsiders, but Mrs. Jiang also knows that if she does not tell it, it will definitely have an impact on Sister Dan, so she told the matter to Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Chen. , and finally said: "Sister Dan is a girl from the Shang family. A girl from the Shang family is pure and innocent. There is absolutely nothing shameful about her."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yan was relieved and quickly apologized to Mrs. Jiang. Finally, she said: "Sister Dan, my mother-inw and I both like her very much. She is a good child. If she likes my family, I will definitely treat her as my own." If my daughter is in pain, I will never let her suffer. Men from our Qin Gu Luotian family will not take concubines." After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang smiled and nodded: "My sister-inw said this, I feel relieved."


    After speaking, he looked at Chen.


    Mr. Chen was also smart, and she quickly pped her mouth and said: "Why is this **** mouth so fond of chewing the tongue? I''ll beat you to death..."


    After pping himself in the mouth a few times, he promised: "Don''t worry, Brother Shang, what happened today is my fault. I won''t say a word of your words to anyone else, otherwise my... money will be stolen!"


    Mr. Chen loves money the most. To be able to swear such a poisonous oath shows that she really knows her mistake.


    Ms. Jiang nodded and said with a smile: "That kid Yuanyuan must be making trouble again. I''ll go take a look."


    With that said, he left and took Taozi to see Gu Jinli. After talking to Gu Jinli for a while, he heard a melodious sound of joy.


    "The Qin family is here to pick up the bride. Xiaoyu, hurry up and get ready. You are about to go out." Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian came in together and asked Gu Jinli to get ready.


    Outside the door of the Gu family, Qin Sang was dressed in a bright red wedding robe, with a smile like the wind. He led the soldiers who were weing the bride, and followed the instructions of the matchmaker to go to the Gu family with ten steps and one salute.


    Before they even reached the gate of the Gu family, they encountered a barrage of wine. Qin Sang could drink it, and so could the soldiers in the military station. The three rows of barrage wine were swept away by them in the blink of an eye. Some people felt that it was not enough and asked Gu''s family for wine. , which made Brother Cheng very angry.


    Seeing that they were all rough guys, I asked them to guess riddles, and they were really stumped.


    Zhang Zhong scratched his head and said: "This ck skin and ck scales, the overlord ofnd and water...what exactly is it? A thing in the water, can it still be rampant when ites ashore?"


    The other soldiers don''t know either.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was anxious after hearing this. How could these people be so stupid? They couldn''t even guess this. He wanted to go over and help, but today he followed old man Ouyang to the Gu family to drink out of the pavilion, not the Qin family''s wedding wine. , even if you want to help.


    However, this did not trouble Qin Sang. He smiled and said: "It is the ck River Jiao, the overlord of the water. It can also eat people when it reaches the shore."


    The ck river dragon is the modern crocodile, but in ancient times, few people knew about this thing, but it actually existed in the rivers of Dachu.


    Brother Cheng was very angry. He was reluctant to let his second sister get married, so he came up with several puzzles, all of which were guessed by Qin Sang. He had no choice but to ask Gu Jinan to write a wedding poem to make things difficult for Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang also studied with Mr. Feng when he was a child. He has a good foundation in poetry and poetry, and heposed six wedding poems in a row.


    Six numbers are auspicious. If he hadn''t rushed to marry Xiaoyu home, he would have wanted toplete nine more.


    Brother Cheng was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves topete with Qin Sang, but his clothes were too thick and he couldn''t even roll up his sleeves.


    Gu Jinan wanted tough when he saw it, so he said: "Okay, don''t lose your temper and miss the auspicious time for your second sister''s wedding."


    In the end, he asked two questions at random. After Qin Sang answered them, he asked people to remove the roadblock and let Qin Sang and otherse over.


    Lets wee my aunt! Maidong shouted at the top of his lungs. His voice was almost exhausted that day.

 Chapter 1327: Marriage【7】Happy New Years Day

    Chapter 1327: Marriage��7��Happy New Year''s Day


    Chapter 1327 Getting married7Happy New Years Day


    "Hahaha, we have passed the customs and can go to meet my sister-inw!" Guo Qiang was carrying a quiver on his back and a bow and arrow in his hand, smiling so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaa aa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, but by wee Mrs. Baihu!" The officers and soldiers of the Sibing Station were very happy. They could finally wee a Mrs. Baihu back. If they were stupid and failed to let Qin Baihu get a wife, it would be their fault. But its big.


    Brother Cheng stared at them and said to himself: Why are you so happy? !


    Thinking about it again, he hurriedly grabbed his eldest brother''s arm and asked, "Brother, are these the people that Brother Sang wants to take to the northwest? They don''t look smart. What if they go to the northwest and hold us back?"


    But it will kill Brother Sang and Second Sister!


    Gu Jinan pulled back his arm and said: "Stop talking nonsense, people are here, pick them up quickly."


    Qin Sang had already been led by the matchmaker to Gu Dashan. He saluted Gu Dashan and said, "Greetings to my father-inw. My son-inw is here to wee the bride."


    Qin Sang was originally the second son-inw that Gu Dashan and Cui had chosen. They had known each other for so many years. Seeing that he was being embarrassed all the way, they felt heartbroken. They hurriedly helped Qin Sang up and said, "Okay, okay, juste. Come inside quickly."


    Brother Cheng was shocked, was he put in? Dad, wont you say some harsh words?


    Gu Dashan was extremely satisfied with how Qin Sang, his son-inw, could say harsh words to him, so he held his hand and entered the door.


    Brother Cheng ran to stop him, looked at Qin Sang, and warned: "Brother Sang, although we have known each other since childhood, I still want to warn you. If you want to be nice to my second sister, you must ensure that she ispletely beard." Bring them all back to the south, otherwise...otherwise the second sister will not marry!"


    Gu Dashan looked at Brother Cheng helplessly. What stupid thing did this kid say? People are here. Can he still get married?


    However, Qin Sang paid great attention to what Brother Cheng said, looked down at him, and assured him: "Brother Cheng, don''t worry, I won''t let your second sister suffer, and I will definitely bring her back in full... I Nothing will happen, we will alle back safely."


    He also promised: "When the situation in the northwest bes stable, I will send people to pick you up from time to time to visit your second sister in the northwest."


    Really! Brother Cheng was pleasantly surprised. This way he wouldnt have to save money to see his second sister. Okay, I agree, lets go in and pick her up.


    Brother Cheng immediately got out of the way, earning an eye roll from Gu Jinan: "You are too deceptive."


    When the northwest settled down, and there was no definite time, this little idiot readily agreed. How stupid.


    I asked again in my mind: Why am I still so stupid after teaching for so many years? Could it be that he, the gentleman, cant do it?


    Brother Cheng frowned and nced at his eldest brother. He saw that Zong''s matchmaker was already singing lyrics and was about to enter the second gate to pick up his second sister, so he hurried away again.


    Zong''s matchmaker took Qin Sang and his maids, followed the etiquette and sang the words of wee, and it took him three quarters of an hour to arrive at the door of Gu Jinli''s house.


    After scattering golden rice and copper coins, he went to knock on the door. After singing three times and knocking on the door, the door of Gu Jinli''s house was opened.


    The matchmaker entered the room with a smile, came to Gu Jinli, took out a red silk ribbon, put it into Gu Jinli''s hand, and said with a smile: "Bride, the groom is here to pick you up, please go home with the groom. .


    Gu Jinli stood up and followed the matchmaker''s instructions step by step. When he walked out of the room, he felt someone standing in front of him. He thought it was Qin Sang.


    Sure enough, Qin Sang''s voice soon sounded, saluting her: "Madam, my husband hase to take you home."


    As he spoke, Zong Matchmaker started singing again. Fortunately, he had a good voice, otherwise Gu Jinli would haveughed.


    After the matchmaker finished singing, Qin Sang''s hand was stuffed with red silk.


    The matchmaker reminded: "Let''s go, I have to say goodbye to my parents and family."


    Zong''s matchmaker walked in front, leading the newlyweds, and a road was paved with red cloth on the ground of Gu''s house. Gu Jinli walked on the red cloth the whole time. Qin Sang took advantage of the matchmaker to sing lyrics again and whispered to Gu Jinli: "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu. After we say goodbye to our father-inw and mother-inw, we can go to the town for a walk ande back to worship. After picking up the hijab, you You can rest.


    Because the two families are so close, in order to let people from all over the country know that they are getting married, the wedding car has to go around the town, scatter the wedding money and then return to the vige.


    Gu Jinli was a little nervous. Hearing his voice, he calmed down and said with a smile: "Well, I''m not afraid."


    Qin Sang smiled, shook her hand quietly, and let go before others found out.


    Not long after, a group of people came to the living room in the front yard. Gu Dashan''s Cui family, three grandparents and three grandmothers were already sitting on the main seat waiting. After the matchmaker led them to the living room, he shouted: "The bride thanks her parents and rtives, go out Son!"


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli knelt down and kowtowed three times to Gu Dashan and Cui, and then kowtowed three more times to the third grandfather and grandma.


    The third grandma couldn''t help crying and wanted to help Gu Jinli, but was stopped by the matchmaker.


    Three grandpas usually dont shed tears, but the scene of Gu Jinlis wedding reminded him of the time when Gu Fuya got married, and he couldnt help but shed tears.


    Mrs. Cui had been holding back, and when Gu Jinli was helped up by the matchmaker to leave, she rushed over, hugged Gu Jinli and cried: "Xiaoyu, you must be well, you must be well... If something happens, don''t Thinking of solving it on my own, I told Saburo that the two of them would discuss it... Send more letters to your family, don''t just report good news but not bad news. My parents are both very old and have experienced a lot. We can tell you anything. Hold on."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said: "Sang, treat her well and don''t let her suffer... She has a bad temper, but she has a good heart. If she gets angry with you, don''t take it personally and say a few soft words. Her temper will drop..."


    At the end of Cui''s words, she only had two sentences left, one of which was to Gu Jinli: "I''m sorry, it''s my mother''s fault..."


    A sentence to Qin Sang: "Treat her well."


    Gu Jinli understood what Ms. Cui meant. Ms. Cui had always felt sorry for them. She felt that they were useless as a couple and had made the four brothers and sisters suffer.


    She didn''t want to cry, and she hadn''t cried for a long time, but she shed tears at this moment. Regardless of the Zong matchmaker''s obstruction, she hugged Ms. Cui and said with choked sobs: "Mom, please be well and wait for us toe back."


    The matchmaker reminded: "Let''s go quickly. If you don''t go out, you will miss the good time."


    This crying was a bit too painful. She just reminded them that they had to cry ording to the rules, but she didn''t let you cry loudly? What to do with makeup? How ugly will it be if you lift the hijabter?


    But Gu Jinli''s rouge and gouache are very powerful, and the makeup will not fade if you cry.


    Gu Dashan came over and advised: "Mother, let Xiaoyu go out. We have to go to town. We can''t miss the good time."


    After some hard talk, Mrs. Cui was finally able to talk things through. The family and the guests sent Gu Jinli out of the house, got into a carriage covered with red silk, took the dowry and servants, and went to the town, ying and ying and throwing wedding money. .


    With such a fuss, people from all over the country knew that they were married.


    The guys were saying congrattions, grabbing wedding money, and then talking fiercely about Gu Jinli''s dowry.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, the Gu family is really rich. They actually gave us sixty-six tons of dowry. No girl in Tianfu County has such a dowry when she gets married. Even thedies in that city dont have so much dowry.


    Nowadays, when a girl gets married, it would be nice to have a trunk to take her to her husband''s family. Even if a girl from a wealthy family gets married, the dowry will not exceed thirty-six tons, but the Gu family got sixty-six tons. It''s so generous. Not willing to give up.


    I originally wanted to update more, but I got sick and fell into a deep sleep all day. Im sorry to everyone. Ill write about it in the wedding room tomorrow whether its good or not. Happy New Year to everyone. Im really sorry. The cold wave ising, and I have been paying attention to keeping warm. I didn''t feel like I had a cold, but I was still sick. I felt light-headed and my throat hurt even when I drank water.

 Chapter 1328: Getting married【8】

    Chapter 1328: Getting married��8��


    Chapter 1328 Getting married8


    In fact, these are very few. With Qin Sang''s current family wealth, it is perfectly possible to give Gu Jinli a dowry gift of 120 taels. However, Gu Jinli said that this is the countryside, and his 120 dowry gift is too eye-catching. , no one does this.


    The wealth was not revealed, so he gave her a dowry of thirty six kilograms, and her family gave her a dowry of thirty six kilograms, making up the sum of sixty six kilograms. The rest was folded into silver and she took it.


    Qin Sang agreed, but he still felt very sorry for her. He promised to take revenge and make up for the betrothal gift for herter.


    However, someone said suspiciously: "These sixty-six dowries are not just show-offs, are they? No matter how rich the Gu family is, they are still marrying off their daughters. How can they give such arge dowry?"


    Daughters are always money-losing goods, and any money they have is left to their sons.


    Someone immediately retorted: "How can this be fake? See for yourself that the pole is bent under pressure, which shows that it is a solid product, not fake!"


    After hearing this, everyone immediately looked at the pole carrying the dowry, and sure enough they saw that the pole was bent under the pressure: "It''s a solid product, it is indeed a solid product. The Gu family is indeed a rich family."


    "Well, the Gu family is doing a big business in spices and ham. How can they have no money? Look at the bricks piled on the cage and the tiles covering it. The dowry alone costs six tons. Isn''t that right? Do you know how many fields and houses you got as a dowry?"


    Its not just a farm house, I heard there is also a vige and a shop. If my family can have a vige and a shop, I wont have to worry about it.


    "Bah, Liu Dazeng, you are such azy person, you still want to be the owner of a shop? Just dream!" Liu Dazeng''s wife came out of nowhere and shouted at Liu Dazeng: "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and follow, the wedding car is almost at Songzi Vige, there are some wedding coins along the way, hurry up and pick them up!"


    He cursed again: "Why don''t you be more diligent in picking up money, and you still want to get rich? If you really get rich, then God is blind!"


    After Liu Dazeng and others heard this, they immediately chased the car.


    The Qin familys wedding carriage moved very slowly, but there were many people chasing it.


    Qin Sang rode a horse and came to the wedding carriage. He knocked on the carriage, leaned towards the carriage and said, "Xiaoyu, let''s just walk back and forth in the town. We''ll be back soon. Don''t be afraid. If you''re tired, Just squint for a while and I''ll call you when you get home."


    Gu Jinli felt a little happy when he heard his voice, and said to him through the car curtain: "I''m not afraid, but I''m not afraid. They''re all familiar ces. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m just a little hungry."


    Qin Sang had long heard that the bride could only eat one meal a day in the morning. He expected that she was hungry, so he said: "There is a box in the carriage with some food and a pot of hot water. You can take it out and eat it." "


    It was too cold now, and it had snowed for a few days. He specially put hot food in the carriage for her to eat.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed when he heard this and hurried to open the box. Sure enough, he saw a pot of hot water inside and a box of pancakes wrapped in a quilt next to the hot water.


    Gu Jinli knocked on the carriage and said, "I saw it. Go to the front quickly. You don''t have to guard me here."


    The groom always rides a big horse in front, and no one stays with the bride all the way.


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed and told her: "Remember to eat, don''t go hungry."


    After saying that, he mped the horse''s belly and went forward, returning the favor to the people who congratted him.


    Gu Jinli did not eat those pancakes, but only drank a small cup of hot water... Mrs. Cui said that the bride had better not eat after leaving the house and wait until after the ceremony to eat, otherwise it will be bad.


    Cui didn''t say where it was, either?


    But she wanted to live with Brother Qin for the rest of her life. Since Ms. Cui said it might be bad, she wouldn''t eat it.


    After drinking the water, she took out the quilt from the carriage and covered herself with it, leaning against the carriage to take a nap.


    I don''t know how long it took, the carriage was knocked again, and Qin Sang''s voice came: "Xiaoyu, are you asleep? Wake up quickly, we have entered the vige and are almost home." Qin Sang didn''t hear him the first time he called. She answered, thinking that she was asleep, and this was the second time she had shouted.


    Fortunately, she was alert and woke up the second time.


    Gu Jinli said: "Well, I heard it, don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed and said, "Hold on for a while longer. After you have bowed down and lifted your hijab, you can change into your wedding clothes and get some sleep first."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, taking off the quilt, arranging his wedding dress, hair, and the red hijab that he had always covered.


    Herees the bride, herees the bride! The children in the vige shouted all the way after the wedding car. Qin Baihu said that the louder the shout, the more wedding candies and money they will get.


    They shouted all the way to the front door of the Qin family, working extremely hard.


    The husbands house is here, the bride is getting off the car! Zongs matchmaker shouted, handing Qin Sang three arrows with their arrowheads removed and wrapped with copper coins in red cloth.


    The rules were all mentioned in advance. Qin Sang took the arrow and shot three arrows in a row ording to the rules. The arrows hit a small corner of the car curtain, revealing a bright red shadow, which attracted a burst of cheers from everyone. Voice.


    Qin Sang smiled and lifted the car curtain and said three times: "Madam, let''s go home."


    After three calls, Gu Jinli followed the rules and said hello three times.


    Qin Sang''s smile became even stronger. He held her hand and led her out of the carriage... The horse pulling the carriage was also very powerful. It was not surprised at all when it was noisy from home to town, and then from town to home. , who brought the hostess back with all her hard work and hard work.


    Zong''s matchmaker hurriedly took out the red silk ribbon from the carriage and tied it on the wrists of Gu Jinli and Qin Sang, saying: "Tie the red silk ribbon, and you will be happy until you grow old."


    He reminded Qin Sang in a low voice: "It''s done, let''s take the bride into the house. Remember to walk on the red cloth and don''t step on the dirt road."


    Qin Sang nodded, holding the red silk belt and leading Gu Jinli towards home on the road paved with red cloth.


    Mrs. Guo came with her servants. When the servants saw the new arrival, they hurriedly sprinkled golden rice and copper coins in front of the door, lit the brazier, and arranged the gold and jade that Mrs. Guo had brought.


    Gu Jinli walked through a road full of golden rice and copper coins, then stepped over the brazier and got the gold and jade pairs that were ced in the house, and then he started to worship.


    The auspicious time hase, the bride and groom are praying to heaven and earth! the matchmaker shouted. When the bride and groom stood up and the guests arrived, they looked at Magistrate Zheng.


    It is a big event for a newlywed to visit the church, and a person of high moral character and respect is needed to be the singer. Magistrate Zheng is here to do this today.


    Originally, Qin Sang wanted Jiang Dahu to be the singer, but Jiang Dahu said that the Zheng family is a well-established family, and although Magistrate Zheng is a branch of the Zheng family, he has the support of the Zheng family and is about to be promoted, so it is better to let Magistrate Zheng do it for him. As a singer, he continued this rtionship. After he went to the northwest, it was easier to get involved with the Zheng family. He is old and cannot help him much.


    Magistrate Zheng stood not far from Qin Sang, holding a jade tablet with the words "Heaven and Earth are kings and rtives", and shouted: "The auspicious time hase, the bride and groom, please worship heaven and earth!"


    Zong''s matchmaker led Qin Sang and Gu Jinli to kneel down towards the door of the house and asked them to worship heaven and earth.


    After they finished worshiping, Magistrate Zheng said: "Get up!"


    He shouted again: "Two bows to the high hall!"


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were turned around and knelt down in the direction of Mr. Qin.

 Chapter 1329: Getting married【9】

    Chapter 1329: Getting married��9��


    Chapter 1329 Getting married9


    Both Qin Sang''s parents died. Only Mr. Qin and two tablets were ced together in the high hall.


    There is no name on the tablet, only the surname, but no one will pay attention to this detail. Everyone is looking at the bride and groom, cheering: "Bow down quickly, and we will make a fuss in the wedding ceremony!"


    The sleeves of the wedding dress were wide, and Gu Jinli quietly held Qin Sang''s hand andforted him.


    Qin Sang came to his senses, squeezed her hand, and kowtowed to Mr. Qin and the two tablets together with her.


    Get up! Magistrate Zheng said, and then shouted: Husband and wife bow to each other!


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli turned around, faced each other, and bowed solemnly... with a bang, they got so close that their heads hit each other, causing everyone to burst intoughter.


    Magistrate Zheng couldn''t help butugh and shouted: "The ceremony ispleted and he will be sent to the bridal chamber!"


    Ouch, oh, oh, lets have a wedding ceremony! Guo Qiang was excited. It was his first time to be the best man, and it was also his first time to have a wedding ceremony, so he was nervous.


    However, he was not happy for a long time when he was stared at by Qin Sang''s gloomy eyes. A chill ran from the soles of his feet to Tianling Gai. It was so cold that he shivered...Brother, I was wrong. Stop making trouble. Don''t be like this. Staring at me, scared!


    Zhang Zhong came over and whispered: "Qin Baihu has an order not to cause trouble in the bridal chamber. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be beaten."


    Qin Baihu finally took care of the daughter-inw he got back, so he could let outsiders go to the wedding ceremony? Dream on.


    Guo Qiang hurriedly said: "If you don''t make a fuss, whoever dares to make a fuss, I, Guo Qiang, will be the first to spare him!"


    Speaking, he immediately lined up with Zhang Zhong and the officers and soldiers of the Sibing Station to stop those who wanted to make trouble in the wedding ceremony.


    When everyone saw these soldiers, and then thought about the reputation of Qin Baihu, the King of Hell, and the evil reputation of Gu Jinli, they all stopped thinking about having a wedding.


    Vige Chief He made two trips today. He had just finished drinking wine at Gu''s house and then came to Qin''s house to drink wedding wine. He was a little dazed after drinking, but his mind was still clear. He said to the guests: "Everyone, go Lets have a wedding banquet, we in Dafeng Vige dont have a wedding ceremony.


    The **** bridal chamber was just a trick yed by bachelors who couldn''t marry a wife in the early years, or the country gangsters who wanted to take advantage. The unlucky Yushu Vige had trouble because of the bridal chamber. Their vige was Don''t make trouble. Anyone who dares to make trouble will be beaten to death!


    Anyway, there are hundreds of households, ss leaders, and schrs in their vige. There are so many powerful people in the vige, so they dare to beat a few people with bad intentions.


    Those who cane to Qin''s house for a wedding banquet are people of some status and know the rules. The big guys just talk casually. No one dares to actually go to the wedding ceremony. After hearing what Vige Chief He said, they immediately went to the wedding banquet.


    I heard there is ham. Its a good thing. It usually sells for ten taels of silver a te in restaurants, but its extremely expensive. I need to try it this time.


    I heard that the Gu family has a ham and chicken stew, which is also very delicious.


    Everyone was talking about the deliciousness of ham.


    Qin Sang had already led Gu Jinli to the new house and led Gu Jinli to sit down on the wedding bed.


    The wedding bed was covered with peanuts and red dates. Gu Jinli was sitting ufortably. Seeing this, Qin Sang wanted her to get up and sweep the peanuts and red dates away. However, the matchmaker stopped her and said, "You can''t move. The bride is sitting on peanuts and red dates." Good thing."


    Can you give birth to a noble son early?


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to endure it.


    However, it wasn''t over yet. The matchmaker followed the rules and brought her every kind of food with festive meanings, including candy that was so greasy that it made people want to vomit, beef, mutton and pork that were too thick to chew, and eggs painted brightly red. The scariest thing is the raw dumplings.


    Fortunately the dumpling fillings were cooked, otherwise she wouldnt be able to eat them.


    The Qin family has no rtives. The eldest daughter-inw of the vige chief, He Liu, the second daughter-inw, as well as the daughters-inw of He Dasu, He Dugu, and He Dayuan were all brought in to act as rtives of the groom''s family. They all asked Gu Jinli: "Alive or not?"


    Gu Jinli:


    The TV series turned out to be real! Born. She said.


    He Dayuan''s daughter-inw and the others were overjoyed: "Hey, baby, baby, baby, he will give birth to some big fat boys next year!"


    Gu Jinli:


    In theing year, how many? She''s not a pig, so she really can''t give birth to so many babies.


    After eating a lot of strange things, Gu Jinli finally came to the stage of uncovering his head.


    Qin Sang was very nervous. He was holding the hijab-picking lever, and his palms were all sweaty.


    Gu Jinli became nervous when she saw him standing motionless in front of her... She had cried. She wondered whether the rouge and gouache she made would work. What if the makeup was messed up and the groom was shocked?


    Getting married is such a wonderful thing. What should I do if I get scared and have a psychological shadow?


    While she was thinking wildly, her eyes suddenly lit up. She instinctively raised her head and saw Qin Sang''s face... Seeing that he was obviously stunned, she thought he was really scared, right? He quickly smiled sweetly at him.


    Don''t be afraid, even if the makeup is fancy, my sister''s foundation is still good, so it shouldn''t scare you out of the shadows.


    Qin Sang''s breath was suffocated. For a moment, his mind was dizzy... He had always known that she was very beautiful, but that smile that looked like a peach blossom in full bloom just now made him truly understand that his little fish How good is it to see?


    He will always remember her smile and never forget it.


    Xiaoyu, thank you for being willing to marry me. I will definitely live up to you in this life.


    Qin Sang silently swore in his heart, and then came to his senses amidst the ridicule of He Dayuan''s wife, raised a bright and joyful smile towards Gu Jinli, and said softly: "Madam."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said back to him: "Mr.


    "Hey, look at how sweet these two are. Zong Matchmaker, hurry up and let them drink at the Hexin Bar. After drinking this gift, we can go out, so as not to get in the way here." He Dayuan''s daughter-inw knew the opportunity very well. said.


    The matchmaker nodded, took out two concentric gourds anddles tied with red strings, sang a congrattory message, poured wine into them, and handed the gourds anddles to them: "Concentric gourds, concentric wine, one into the throat, one into the heart, one sip To grow old.


    After singing, let them drink Hexin wine, and reminded them: "Just take one sip, and save the rest for drinking at night."


    Thisbined wine has something added in it, so you cant drink too much now.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took a sip obediently.


    "It''s done, it''s done, it''s done!" Zong''s matchmaker shouted three times in a row, and her whole body rxed. But now that the ceremony was done, she was already very tired.


    When He Dayuan''s wife saw this, she said to Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian: "Two inws, let''s go to the outhouse and wait."


    Mrs. Chu and Aunt Tian came to apany the bride on behalf of the brides family. After hearing this, they nodded and went to the outhouse.


    Zong''s matchmaker also took four maids to the outhouse to wait. They could only leave after Aunt Tao and the others came over.


    After they left, Qin Sang couldn''t help but sit next to Gu Jinli, hugged her and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu. Is it cold?"


    As he spoke, he took a wedding quilt and put it on her body.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s not hard, and it''s not too cold. It''s just that the carriage was a little bumpy, which made me sleepy."


    "Take a nap if you feel sleepy. It''s still a few hours before dark." Qin Sang said, taking off the headband she was wearing: "I asked the matchmaker, and she said that after drinking Hexin wine, her head can be cured." If you take off the face, you can also take off the wedding dress."

 Chapter 1330: Getting married【10】

    Chapter 1330: Getting married��10��


    Chapter 1330 Getting married10


    The wedding dress was tooplicated. She must be very ufortable wearing such a wedding dress. She had better take it off.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli suddenly lifted up the quilt and stood up, took a dozen steps back, looked at him and said, "Have you carefully looked at it? You only wear it once in your life. If you don''t look quickly, you will be able to take it off if I take it off." I cant see it anymore.


    Qin Sang smiled, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked at it seriously.


    Gu Jinli was very cooperative and even twirled him around and posed... Her delicate and beautiful face, her flowing skirt like waves, and her joyful smile all made Qin Sang''s heart flutter.


    He suppressed the pounding feeling in his heart and the urge to tear her wedding dress to pieces. He walked over stiffly, hugged her slowly and said, "Thank you, Xiaoyu, the wedding dress is very beautiful. I can see it clearly. like very much."


    but


    "This wedding dress does not have to be worn only on the wedding day. When you are free in the future, when there are only two of us, you can wear it again for me to see." Qin Sang said, gently kissing her earlobe, After making her tremble for a while, she said with deep affection: "I like to watch it."


    Gu Jinli''s body was a little stiff, this and this... Zong Matchmaker and the others are still outside, should they behave themselves and not act too much?


    Qin Sang naturally knew that Zong Matchmaker and the others were still there, and he shouldn''t have done this, but there was a reason why he did it: "Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid of me, I''m not scary."


    Although he had kissed her and hugged her, he had never done anything to her. He was worried that she would be frightened when she saw him at night... After all, men and women are different. As a little girl, even if she is ordinary, No matter how fierce he is, he will definitely be frightened when he suddenly sees him without any human intervention.


    "Mr. Groom, the banquet is starting outside. It''s time to go. The guests outside are still waiting for you to toast." The matchmaker urged from outside, and added: "The sooner you finish the toast to the guests, the faster you cane back."


    She understands the groom''s eagerness.


    "Come right now." After Qin Sang responded, he whispered to Gu Jinli: "Aunt Tao and the others wille over in a moment, and they will bring you food, drink, and other supplies. The bathroom next door is like this one The house is open and separated by a door. You have the key. If you want to take a shower, just open the door and go in."


    There is also a cubicle in the bathroom, which is blocked by a screen. There is a bucket in it, which is specially used for her. She does not have to run to thetrine.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I understand. You should go out quickly. Don''t keep the guests waiting too long."


    Qin Sang was very reluctant to part with her. He held her arm back and said, "Wait for me."


    After saying that, he let go of her and left the house. He thanked Zong''s matchmaker, Mrs. Chu, Aunt Tian, and He Dayuan''s daughter-inw before leaving.


    Inside the room, Gu Jinli blushed... What did he mean by what he said when hest went out? Is she overthinking it? Or could he wait no longer?


    Gu Jinli stood in the room and thought for a while. After he came to his senses, he cursed himself as a "fool", took off his wedding clothes, wrapped himself in a quilt and waited for Aunt Tao and the others.


    Half an hourter, Aunt Tao and the others came, carrying several boxes and cages, which were all filled with changes of clothes that Gu Jinli wanted to wear: "Madam, I have brought all the things. Xiaoji is preparing hot water. You can have itter." Take a bath.


    Erqing came in with a few brochures and food boxes, and put all the food and hot soup in the food boxes: "Madam, my uncle has asked people to prepare meals, which are all your favorites. Eat some first, eat Go take a shower after youre done.


    Aunt Tao was someone who had served Aunt Wu. Aunt Wu married into a husband''s family who was not simple. Therefore, Aunt Tao knew the rules very well. She told Erqing, Xiaoji, and all the servants who came with them as bridegrooms, that as soon as Xiaodong''s family entered the Qin Dynasty They have to change their name to Madam when they enter the house.


    Qin Sang is a member of a high-ss household, and Gu Jinli can be called his wife.


    "Well, here we are." Gu Jinli was already hungry, so he hurriedly sat down to eat, and then asked, "Where are Mrs. Rob and Aunt Tian, have they eaten?"


    Mother Tao said: "The matchmaker took them to have a feast. After eating and taking the groom''s family''s thank-you gift, he will go home, but he won''te over."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was really reluctant to leave. All her mother''s family had left, and she finally felt a little bit married.


    Then he asked about the situation at home: "How is the family? Is my mother okay?" Nanny Tao said: "Madam, don''t worry, my wife is okay. The eldest young master is watching at home, and You An and the others are watching secretly. It''s all good." Still waiting."


    In fact, Ms. Cui fainted from crying not long after she left the house, and something big happened at the workshop house.


    The Chai Sanfu brought by Shopkeeper Feng poisoned the people at the wedding banquet table. The poison was very poisonous and could kill people. Fortunately, the young master saw Chai Sanfu and saw that his words and deeds were very arrogant. He asked Qiu Lang and You An to keep an eye on them, and even gave them a private room to eat in. When something happened in the private room, they did not cause trouble outside.


    The door of the wing room is now locked. Doctor Wu, Doctor Dai, and Doctor Du, who came to have a wedding banquet, are rescuing people in the room.


    My uncle also knew about it. He went to see her once, but was driven away by the young master.


    The eldest young master said that today was a happy day for him and Xiaoyu to get married. Shopkeeper Feng just wanted to take advantage of the crowd to cause trouble and ckmail them. They couldn''t let Shopkeeper Feng get his wish and let him go back and treat the guests well, and there was no need to tell Xiaoyu. He will handle this matter.


    He must handle it too!


    Xiaoyu is getting married and will follow Qin Sang to the northwest in two days. Many people think that Gu Jinli and Qin Sang are dead, and they want to take advantage of the fact that the Gu family has lost these two important people to make trouble.


    Gu Jinan must let these people know that even if Gu Jinli gets married and Qin Sang, the most promising young man in the family, goes to the northwest, Qin Gu Luotian''s workshops will not copse. If he, Gu Jinan, can hold on, he will let these people know that he s method!


    Aunt Tao and the others were also told not to tell Gu Jinli what Chai Sanfu had done, and to make her happy on her wedding day.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved: "It''s good that everything is fine at home."


    Not long after, after finishing her meal, she stretched her waist, got up and went to take a shower. After taking afortable hot bath, she changed into a red dress, and was pulled by Aunt Tao to put on light makeup. , and then hid in the bed.


    Aunt Tao said: "Madam, if you are sleepy, go to bed first. I will watch you, and I will wake you up before Ie back."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m not sleepy, mother said, on the first day of marriage, I have to wait for my husband toe back before I can sleep."


    It can be said that, but the quilt was too warm. Gu Jinli didn''t hold on, hugged the thick quilt, leaned against the bedpost, and fell asleep unknowingly.


    She was woken up by someone''s kiss. Under the red candlelight, it was Qin Sang''s handsome face with a smile. He hugged her and kissed her slightly open mouth. When he saw her waking up, he smiled and said: "Wake up." Are you still sleepy?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head, looked at the sky outside the window, and said, "It''s already dark. What time is it?"


    Qin Sang said: "It''s half past Youshi, so it''s still early. But the guests knew the opportunity and have already left."


    It was cold, so the wedding banquet started at noon, and everyone rushed home before dark.


    "No wonder it''s so quiet outside." Gu Jinli said, looking back at him, he was stunned. He was a little embarrassed for a moment and didn''t know what to say. While he was thinking about his words, Qin Sang said: "Are you hungry? I brought some When the food is back, eat something if youre hungry, and Ill take a shower.


    Take a shower!


    Gu Jinli froze, is thising?


    Qin Sang looked at her face with changing expressions and couldn''t help but smile. He kissed her and said, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    After saying that, under her stunned eyes, she got up and went to the bathroom, taking off her clothes as she walked!


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face, but he couldn''t. The muscles on his back were really good. It would be a pity not to peek at this time... But boy, don''t you feel cold if you just take off your clothes like this in the cold weather?

 Chapter 1331: Getting married【11】

    Chapter 1331: Getting married��11��


    Chapter 1331 Getting married11


    As if there were eyes behind his back, Qin Sang turned around and said to her: "The Sibing Institute and the Fucheng garrison camp have winter training every year. We train every year. I''m used to it. I''m not cold."


    After speaking, he smiled at her.


    Gu Jinli didn''t expect that he would turn around and speak. After being startled, he hurriedly urged: "You talk a lot, why don''t you hurry up and take a shower."


    Qin Sang''s smile became even stronger and he nodded: "Okay, I''ll wash it right away. It''ll be quick. I won''t keep Xiaoyu waiting for too long."


    Gu Jinli froze, shouting in his heart: That''s not what I meant!


    But Qin Sang had already turned around and left, so she could only whisper in a low voice: "No need to wash too fast~"


    After washing, I had to do that. Although I was mentally prepared, no matter how I thought about it, I felt a bit awkward... It was like having a bridal chamber for the sake of the bridal chamber.


    Gu Jinli hugged the quilt and leaned against the bedpost, thinking hard about what she should say when Brother Qin came outter. Or what should I do to look more natural?


    finished Wash? Are you hungry? Come over and have something to eat?


    Gu Jinli shook his head and punched himself twice. What a fool. He has been shouting for dinner all day long. He has shouted this several times. Is it reasonable to shout again?


    Otherwise, ask him about the list of soldiers who are going to the northwest with themander, and whether any of their family members are going. As a wife of a hundred households, it is her responsibility to take care of the families of the soldiers, so she has to ask clearly.


    Um?


    No, he would definitely say that it was their wedding day, and if she didn''t talk about these annoying things, then it would be in vain for her to ask.


    Gu Jinli was very distressed and kept thinking about what to say when he came out so that he wouldn''t be embarrassed?


    Qin Sang had already finished taking a shower. He stood at the door of the back room and looked at her who was sitting on the bed, muttering something unknown, and beating herself from time to time. He was a little funny, but also a little distressed.


    Gu Jinli was still alert. After noticing that someone was looking at him, he immediately looked up and saw that it was Qin Sang. He was surprised and said: "Have you not washed yet?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I''ve finished washing it."


    He had been washing for a full quarter of an hour and stood in front of the door of the inner room for a while. It was because she was in a daze that she didn''t notice the time.


    "So fast?" Gu Jinli was startled and a little panicked. He quickly pointed to the food on the table and asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    I want to punch myself after saying this, why do you ask such an idiot question again?


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I won''t eat anymore. I was entertaining guests outside earlier and ate some at each table. I''m full."


    Mother Tao was worried that he would be harmed by drinking too much, so she specially cooked a bowl of very thick beef porridge for him. He ate a bowl of beef porridge as soon as he got back to the house, and then asked Mother Tao and the others to leave.


    So when she woke up, she only saw him.


    "I won''t eat." Gu Jinli was worried. What should she say if she didn''t want to eat?


    I saw that he was only wearing a pair of long cotton trousers and nothing on his upper body. His face immediately turned red and he hurriedly said: "Why don''t you wear clothes in this cold weather?!"


    Seeing her panic, Qin Sang smiled and did not answer. Instead, he suddenly started rummaging around in the room.


    Gu Jinli asked: "What''s wrong? What are you looking for?"


    Qin Sang: A change of clothes.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli ignored his blush and got out of bed to help him find clothes: "Isn''t there any in the bathroom? Aunt Tao brought your change of clothes. I will put them on the table in the bathroom for you." Didn''t you see it?" Qin Sang said: "Has it been ced in the bathroom? I''ve looked for it, but it''s not there."


    He said it very naturally. Gu Jinli had no doubts. He just thought that he was too nervous today and didn''t help him take his clothes to the bathroom?


    "It''s too cold. You go and lie down on the bed first, and I''lle find you." Gu Jinli said, going to dig through anotherrge box: "Here are your clothes for going out. I''ll find you a robe to put on first. Although there is silver frost charcoal, you have to wear it, otherwise you will freeze."


    Mrs. Guo brought them a cart of silver frost charcoal, saying that the silver frost charcoal had little smoke and was better to burn in the house, so that they would be morefortable.


    "Ha, I found it." Gu Jinli dug out arge dark robe, turned around and stuffed it into his arms: "Put it on quickly, go to the bed and wait, I will find you a ce to sleep..."


    Before she could finish saying the word "clothes," she saw his body suddenly bend, pick her up by the waist, and walk towards the bed.


    Gu Jinli was startled. She had never been hugged like this before, so she quickly hugged his waist, fearing that she would fall: "You, what are you doing? I have to find clothes for you."


    Qin Sang: "It''s a cold day. Your bare feet will freeze if you go to bed."


    As he spoke, he put her on the bed, took her feet into his arms and rubbed them: "I''ll keep you warm. We''ll leave for the northwest in two days. We can''t freeze now."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he didn''t think much about it. He felt that her brother Qin was very attentive and thoughtful. He even thought about such little things. He also kindly put the robe in his hand on him: "Put it on, you can''t be cold." .


    Qin Sang smiled, let go of her feet, hugged her waist instead, looked down at her and smiled: "I''m not cold, I''m very hot~"


    When he said thest two words, his tone had changed. When she was in a daze, he mped her jaw and lowered his head to kiss her.


    He was very excited, but carefully restrained himself, and kissed her gently for a while, but couldn''t bear it any longer, so he deepened the kiss, greedily absorbing her taste.


    Gu Jinli was almost suffocating. She raised her hands to push him away, but he held her tighter. His breath was all over her nose, and his heavy breathing and urgent yet restrained murmurs were still in her ears. : "Little fish, little fish, little fish..."


    He called her repeatedly, and the kiss became more and more intense, as if he wanted to swallow her up. He kissed her deeply. When she could hardly breathe, he gave her a breath and let her go. His lips turned to kiss her neck, leaving traces as red as red berries on her neck.


    "Brother Qin..." Gu Jinli felt very hot and panicked. He wanted to push him away, but couldn''t help but hug him tightly. His eyes were filled with moisture, and he looked at him helplessly.


    Qin Sang looked at her misty eyes and the way she asked him for help. His body was even more stiff. He originally wanted to treat her gently, but his movements were instinctively tough. With a tearing sound, he pulled her away. The red dress that gets in the way.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, hit him, and used: "This is a new skirt..."


    "I''ll make it up to you." Qin Sang said, and kissed her again, blocking her words of protest. He kept moving his hands, and in just a few strokes, he tore off the rags still wrapped around her body.


    Gu Jinli was stunned and wanted to pull the quilt to cover herself, but his hand was held by him and ced on her body... He stared at her with the greed of a beast and the heartache for the person he loved, using He said in a pleading tone: "Xiaoyu, trust me, I won''t hurt you."


    Give me!


    Gu Jinli was startled and looked at Qin Sang in front of him... Unknowingly, he had grown into a man. His face was red at the moment, and big beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead, dripping on her body, and the veins on his neck were prickly. He was stretched out, and the muscles on his body were stiff and bulging due to emotion. He had reached the limit of his endurance, but he was still suppressing himself for fear of scaring her.


    Gu Jinli felt a little distressed and raised her hand to hook his neck.


    Qin Sang lowered his head and looked at her deeply, waiting for her next move.


    Gu Jinli raised his head slightly and kissed his Adam''s apple... Qin Sang''s body visibly trembled. He could no longer hold back, like a beast being let out of its cage, gnawing wantonly on this delicacy that he had been waiting for for several years.

 Chapter 1332: Annunciation

    Chapter 1332: Annunciation


    Chapter 1332 Annunciation


    Mrs. Guo is a very considerate person. She knows that the bride will definitely not be able to get up on the first day of her wedding. After drinking the wedding wine yesterday, she specifically said that she woulde over at noon if she had something to do in the morning, so that they would not have to get up too much. Morning, I got up and waited in vain.


    Gu Jinli blushed after hearing this and said gratefully: "Mrs. Guo is very nice. She sincerely treats us as juniors."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, from now on we will treat General Guo and Mrs. Guo as foster fathers and foster mothers."


    Gu Jinli was startled and asked quickly: "What do you mean by this? It''s not child''s y to recognize your stepfather and stepmother."


    In ancient times, a banquet was prepared for recognizing one''s adoptive father and mother, and they had to serve them as their biological parents from now on.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a precaution. General Guo and Mrs. Guo also said that there is no need to serve wine or change their words. They wille out to support us when things really happen."


    The second brother has gone to join his uncle. The second brother has always looked down on farm girls. The uncle also has a deep family connection. They are also very profitable. It is very likely that they will use his marriage to form an alliance. Seeing that he is married, they will probably use this in the future. Talk about a wedding.


    He will not let them seed. He must think of all the bad ideas they can think of first, and then follow all the etiquette and rules to stop their mouths.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to be burdened, it''s okay." Qin Sang said, hugging her distressedly: "Just call me Mrs. Guo as before, but Guo Qiang admires me very much. I don''t know when he started If he calls me brother, let him call him that way, its okay to recognize a brother with a different surname.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Suddenly he thought of Grandpa Qin and said hurriedly: "There is also Grandpa. He always gets up early. We have to get up to pay him respects. We can''t stay in bed."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Grandpa was drunk yesterday and vomited. He felt a little ufortable. He went to the pharmaceutical workshop to have Dr. Wu take a look and fell asleep there."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved, and then remembered what happenedst night... the passionate thing, she couldn''t help but scream out, and she was afraid of being heard, so she bit her mouth and didn''t dare to say anything, but he was evil-hearted He increased his strength, leaned over to kiss her, and said: "Don''t worry, no one will hear~"


    She believed him, but after hearing this, she felt relieved and felt dizzy. She screamed out unknowingly, which made him even more excited and almost made her fall apart!


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red and extremely hot when he thought about what happenedst night. He patted his face and said, "Then I''ll sleep for a while, and you should get up quickly."


    After saying that, he rolled up a heavy quilt and huddled in the corner of the bed.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he felt a little aggrieved. Seeing that her quilt was not rolled up well and half of her back was exposed, he pulled the quilt and wanted to cover her up, but when he got there, he leaned over and kissed her. Back... He knew she was beautiful, but he didn''t expect her body to be so good. She was as warm as mutton fat, crystal clear, delicate and smooth. She could turn a person into a beast just by looking at her, and she still felt warm when she touched it. I mean, in this winter, it feels like being roasted by a zing fire, and its extremely ufortable.


    He kissed her back, hugged her tightly from behind, and pressed against her body. After noticing her uneasy trembling, he smiled silently, and nipped her shoulder teasingly.


    Gu Jinli groaned and said angrily: "Are you done yet? I want to sleep~"


    The voice is a little weak, which makes people want to panic.


    Qin Sang''s body was always stiff, he wanted to take her, but he knew that she was too tired, so he couldn''t bear to trouble her anymore. He slightly let go of her, covered her with the quilt, and said: "Go to sleep, I will do it in an hour." Call you again."


    He promised again: "I will get up before you get up."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli closed his eyes with satisfaction, and fell asleep soon after. When he woke up again, it was already bright, the morning fog hadpletely dispersed, and the aroma of food slowly floated in, making Gu Jinli hungry. .


    Wake up, its just the right time to get up. Qin Sangs voice came from behind her. Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and was so angry that he wanted to kick him: "Didn''t you say you would get up first? Why can''t you afford it?"


    Having nothing to wear, how embarrassing it is to get up and get dressed together. Is she looking at it or not?


    Qin Sang knew that she was shy, but he wanted to lie with her for a while, so he waited until he had not gotten up yet.


    "It''s my fault, I''ll get up right now." Qin Sang coaxed her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, wait until I get dressed before I call you up, okay?"


    Gu Jinli hummed and urged: "Hurry up."


    Stop grinding!


    After hearing this, Qin Sang stood up quickly, but he helped her cover the quilt very carefully. He took the opportunity to peek at her back, then took the clothes on the screen shelf and slowly put them on.


    As expected, I found her peeking under the covers.


    ... He is very tall, with a thick and straight body. Because he trains in the military training camp every day, his whole body is a well-proportioned wheat color, and his muscle lines are very smooth. When he reaches for his clothes and puts them on, his movements are elegant and full of emotion. The energy of a martial arts practitioner.


    Especially when the clothes are not closed yet, the looming abdominal muscles under the clothes and the mermaid line that sinks into the waistband are simply perfect!


    Gu Jinli was fascinated by it. She admitted that she was just greedy.


    only


    Hey, why did you take off your clothes again? Why did youe over here? I didn''t peek!


    Qin Sang came to the bedside, put his long arms on both sides of her body, half-body got into the bed, looked down at her, and said with a smile: "I''m not cold, I can put it onter, Xiaoyu can watch it as long as he wants." be."


    Gu Jinli was angry and said duplicity: "Who is looking at you? Hurry up and get dressed! Isn''t it just flesh and blood? I have it too, who cares about looking at you?"


    Qin Sang smiled, held her hand holding the quilt with one hand, put her hand on his abdomen, and said seriously: "But Xiaoyu touched and praised herst night, and was so happy."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "I, did I do such a stupid thingst night?"


    What happenedst night was too exciting. Small things like this were nothingpared to that. She didn''t remember it at all.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, Xiaoyu has done it. But it''s not a stupid thing, it''s a good thing."


    He likes her to be close to him.


    "I don''t remember, don''t count, you get out quickly!" Gu Jinli really wanted to kick him, and even wanted to knock him down and punch him twice, but she was "seriously injured" and it was really not appropriate to use force, so she endured it .


    Seeing her gnashing her teeth, Qin Sang didn''t dare to tease her anymore. He held her chin and kissed her deeply. After a while, he let go of her, put on her clothes again, and then took the clothes she wanted to wear to the bed. She said: "I''ll go to the outhouse first. Xiaoyu will get dressed before calling me. Let''s have something to eat. After Mrs. Guoes to visit, we can tell your parents the good news."


    Since the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty, there has been a custom that after consummating a marriage, the female elders of the groom''s family must read the Yuanpa. After reading it, the word "Hexi" will be embroidered on the red silk ribbon used by the newlyweds when they visit the church. It is sent by the matchmaker to the woman''s natal family, which is called the good news.


    Although Qin Sang was quite annoyed by these old customs, he had to guard against his second brother and second uncle and not leave any loopholes for them to take advantage of, so he had no choice but to follow these old customs.

 Chapter 1333: Calculate the general ledger

    Chapter 1333: Calcte the general ledger


    Chapter 1333 Calcting the general ledger


    I know, lets go quickly. Gu Jinli urged.


    Qin Sang was very obedient and did not stay any longer. He left the inner room and waited in the outer room, listening to the movements in the inner room, thinking that if she needed help, he would go in and help her.


    However, Gu Jinli is not disabled, does he still need help getting dressed?


    But it was indeed difficult to get dressed today... Gu Jinli gasped twice before putting on his clothes and opening the door.


    Qin Sang had been standing outside the door waiting for her. When he saw her wearing a long white skirt and a red jacket, he smiled and said, "It looks good."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Whether it looks good or not is secondary. The main thing is not to be rude and I still want to see Mrs. Guo."


    He said to greet him: "Hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face. It''s gettingte."


    Qin Sang nodded and used the key to open a door on the right. Behind this door is the bathing room: "There is hot water in the bathing room. Use the stove to heat it."


    Neither Xiaoyu nor he liked having maidsing in and out of the house they lived in. They had told Aunt Tao a long time ago not to let the maids in. If you want to send anything, just send it to the bathroom. If they need it, they will Open the door and go to the bathroom to get it.


    If they have any orders, they will ring the bell and call them, and they will not be allowed toe in unless they call. This will be the same in the northwest in the future.


    "Let''s go." Qin Sang held Gu Jinli''s hand and helped her into the bathroom. His cautious look confused Gu Jinli.


    Are you okay? Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t move, I will get you something."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli realized that he thought she was in pain, so he didn''t let her move... She wanted to say, I can hold on, but she shut up after thinking about it.


    If she mentions this matter again, her face will definitely remain red today, and she will not be able to see anyone, so she will let him do his work.


    Not long after, they brushed their teeth and washed their faces before letting Erqing and Xiaoji in.


    Xiaoji was trained by Grandma Tao for a few days and made a lot of progress. After entering the house, like Erqing, he kept his head down and neither looked nor said anything.


    "Xiao Ji, Mrs. Guo ising today. She can''t tie her hair in a bun. Please help me make a bun. It doesn''t have to be tooplicated, just simple and elegant." Gu Jinli waved to Xiao Ji.


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji responded with a look of joy on his face, but Aunt Tao said that now that the young master is getting married and his uncle is in the house, they, the maids, can no longer be as noisy as before, otherwise the uncle will be angry. , will sell them.


    Xiaoji was very afraid of Qin Sang and always thought he was very fierce. After hearing what Aunt Tao said, she became even more afraid. She was as honest as a quail and came over tob Gu Jinli''s hair.


    As soon as I finishedbing, I heard a thud and something hit the ground.


    Xiao Ji and Er Qing immediately followed Mother Tao''s instructions and protected Gu Jinli in advance. Qin Sang rushed out. After seeing the person who was hit, he shook his head helplessly, walked over, picked up the person in the snowdrift, and put him down. On one side: "Didn''t someone send a message to your family that your second sister is fine? Why did youe here?"


    Gu Jinli heard the sound and walked out. When he saw Brother Cheng, who was covered in snow and spitting snow foam from his mouth, he smiled shamelessly: "You want toe through the main entrance and climb the wall? Climb the wall. Forget it, you still smashed it down, what kind of skills have you practiced in the past few years?"


    Climbing a wall and still falling down is a waste of practice.


    When Brother Cheng saw Gu Jinli, he ran over happily and said, "Second sister, are you okay? I miss you."


    You dont even know that your family is worried about you. They are afraid that you will be bullied and that you are not used to living in the Qin family. Your mother has fainted from crying. She got up before dawn and waited for the matchmaker to announce the good news. But it was almost noon, and there was still no one to announce the good news. My mother was very anxious.


    Seeing that his mother was anxious, he ran over to take a look.


    Gu Jinli smiled, took the cotton towel handed by Er Qing, patted the snow foam on Brother Cheng''s body, and said: "Your second sister, I am very well. I am waiting for Mrs. Guo toe to the door."


    Qin Sang knew what the Gu family was worried about, so he smiled and said: "Brother Cheng, go back and tell your father-inw and mother-inw that our ce is very good. After Mrs. Guoes to the door, the Qin family will go home to announce the good news. It will only take half an hour at most." .


    He is Xiaoyus first man and the only one in this life.


    "Second Young Master, Second Young Master!" Xiaotuany on the wall of Qin Sang''s house and shouted towards Brother Cheng: "Go back quickly, the eldest young master is back. If he knows that we havee to Qin''s house, he will definitely beat us up. ."It is said that the eldest young master loves the second young master the most, but Xiao Tuan does not think so. Among the four brothers and sisters in the family, the eldest young master has only beaten the second young master, and he beat him to death.


    Brother Cheng was shocked after hearing this and said hurriedly: "Second sister, I''m leaving. You have to be well. I''ll see you again in the afternoon."


    After saying that, he rushed to the wall of Qin''s house, used his hands and feet to climb up the wall, and in the blink of an eye he jumped off the wall and ran away.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. Boy, are you a monkey? He can fall down the wall with ease and climb the wall with ease.


    "Eat something first. Mrs. Guo should be here soon." Qin Sang came over and took Gu Jinli''s hand into the house. The two of them had something to fill their stomachs. Three-quarters of an hourter, Mrs. Guo came to the door with the matchmaker. .


    Mrs. Guo is in her thirties. She is a round-faced and kind-hearted woman. She smiles before anyone speaks and looks very amiable.


    "Greetings to Aunt Guo." Gu Jinli and Qin Sang knelt down together and kowtowed three times to Mrs. Guo.


    Mrs. Guo came to act as the patriarch of the groom. She did not refuse and epted their great courtesy. Then she smiled and said: "Get up, you guys sit down first and let Aunt Tao take us in."


    After saying that, he took the matchmaker and Aunt Tao into the new house.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Mrs. Guo and the matchmaker came out, nodded with a smile and said, "It''s done, it''s a happy asion. The matchmaker will announce the good news to the Gu familyter."


    Gu Jinli understood Mrs. Guo''s purpose ofing, but felt that she was too embarrassed to meet people... Who said the ancients were reserved? Isn''t this kind of behavior tough?


    Mrs. Guo held her hand and smiled and said: "Why are you ashamed? This is the custom. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Let''s go and see Mr. Qin. After serving tea to him, let''s have lunch. I''m hungry. Its from my stomach.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "When my auntes to visit, of course I can''t let her go hungry. I will cook for herter and make some good dishes for her to try that are not avable outside."


    Mrs. Guo said: "I heard that many of the dishes at Futai House are from your recipe. If you cook them yourself, then I am very lucky."


    The two of them had the intention of getting close to each other, and soon they talked together. When they went to the living room of the room, Mr. Qin was already waiting for them.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli knelt down, kowtowed to Mr. Qin and offered tea: "Grandpa, drink tea."


    Mr. Qin smiled from ear to ear, took the teacup, blew on it, drank a full sip, handed Gu Jinli a red envelope, and said: "You can be regarded as a rare good boy that my grandfather has watched since childhood. , being able to marry Sang at this time, this friendship will not be forgotten by the Qin family. "


    After drinking the tea offered by Qin Sang again, he said to him: "Treat Xiaoyu well. If you dare to let her down, grandpa will be the first to refuse."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will only be good to Xiaoyu in this life." Qin Sang said, looking at Gu Jinli with his eyes. He will keep her in his heart and pamper her for the rest of his life. There is no chance of him being wronged!


    Mrs. Guo couldn''t help butugh when she saw this. This young man just couldn''t hide something. Look at Sang''s eyes, it was really annoying.


    The Qin family is living in harmony. The matchmaker also went to the Gu family''s door with his maid and two musicians to announce the good news!


    "Madam, I have good news for you. It''s Hexi, Hexi, Hexi!" The matchmaker smiled and handed over the red silk ribbon embroidered with the word "Hexi": "Follow the rules, hang it on the door. , it will be done until the day Sanchaoes back."


    Hey, eh, thank you for your help. Mrs. Cui had been waiting. After taking the red silk cloth, she immediately hung it up herself.


    The matchmakers did not stay long and left after announcing the good news.


    Ms. Cui shed tears and said, "It''s finished."


    Its not good to have a daughter now. You have to worry about this and that. Its tiring.


    But when I looked at my little son who had half of his coat wet, he shook his head again. He didn''t have to worry about giving birth to a son. He ran out after making a mistake and came back dirty.


    Gu Jinan was relieved when he saw the Qin familying to announce the good news, and ordered Brother Cheng: "Hurry back and change into a clean coat. Follow me to the workshop house to find shopkeeper Feng and the others to settle the ounts."

 Chapter 1334: All closed

    Chapter 1334: All closed


    Chapter 1334 All closed


    Shopkeeper Feng was so bold that he asked Chai Sanfu to poison the waiters and servants at the same table who were having a wedding banquet on the day Sang and Xiaoyu got married. He almost poisoned the whole table to death.


    Not only that, in the afternoon, a group of people came to the vige entrance. Among this group of people were an old woman and a middle-aged man, who were said to be Chai Sanfus mother and eldest brother, a master wearing a long coat and coat, and four The policemen in government uniforms said that Chai Sanfu''s mother could not see her son and reported to the police in Hukang County. They were here to investigate the case.


    On the happy day, Gu Jinan can let them investigate the case?


    He took Luo Wu and the bodyguards of the **** agency and drove two mule carts to pick them up. They happily invited the seven of them into the vige. But before they even got on the cart, they were beaten by Luo Wu and his men. They were all put into a mule cart and taken back to the workshop and house to be locked up since yesterday.


    After these people were imprisoned, Gu Jinan returned home and personally invited Shopkeeper Feng out who was having a wedding banquet. He took care of him and said, "Shopkeeper Feng, something happened at the workshop house. You and me Come here, kid, let''s discuss it carefully and resolve the matter... Shopkeeper Feng, don''t worry, the Gu family won''t treat you badly, please give me some face and don''t make a big fuss."


    When Shopkeeper Feng heard this, he thought Chai Sanfu had seeded. He immediately became proud, looked at Gu Jinan and said: "Gu Jishou, I have watched you grow up. Although you are now sessful, you still have to call me uncle." . Dont worry, as long as its not a big deal, Ill take care of it for you.


    It''s just that this matter involves the entire Gu family''s business, an industry worth millions, and he will not show mercy.


    but


    Shopkeeper Feng looked at Gu Jinan and asked, "I heard that Mr. Gu is the first person to marry after passing the examination?"


    Gu Jinan wanted to scold her at that time. What, you still have a crush on me? It''s a pity that I won''t marry the Feng family daughter.


    However, he smiled and nodded, pretending to be a little shy, and said: "Well, I think I should establish a career first and then start a family. With a good reputation, it would be easier to propose marriage."


    Shopkeeper Fengughed and said: "That''s right, that''s right. A man should start a career first and then start a family. You don''t have to worry about not being able to marry a wife. You, Uncle Feng, have two daughters at home. After you pass the exam,e to Uncle Feng." Sit around at home and meet people.


    But both of them are concubines, and the concubine has a daughter and wants to marry a man of high status, and the tone is such a charity, it is simply disgusting.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan shook his head when he saw the triumphant look of Shopkeeper Feng... How did his family start doing business with a person like Shopkeeper Feng in the first ce?


    Oh, it was Liang Zhuzi who introduced me. Now it seems that Liang Zhuzis vision is really bad.


    But it was Shopkeeper Feng who hid it deeply and endured it for several years before revealing his intention to swallow up his family''s property.


    In fact, this is not the first time that Shopkeeper Feng has tried to seize the Gu family''s property. He had done it once four years ago. Chang Kang, Liang Zhuzi''s daughter-inw''s aunt and cousin in Hukang County, came to the Gu family to make a fuss about asking for goods. It was shopkeeper Feng who sent someone to encourage Chang Kang''s mother and son.


    Shopkeeper Feng wanted to use this matter to test the Gu family''s bottom line. If the Gu family gave in when the rtives of Liang Zhuzi''s daughter-inw made trouble, then he didn''t have to be afraid and could use his hands and feet to deal with the Gu family.


    But that bratty girl in Gu Jinli was so cruel that she even had Chang Kang thrown out of the house and beaten. She even made harsh words, trying to deprive the people of Lianghe Vige of their right to collect and sell goods.


    Liang Zhuzi was so frightened that he begged for mercy and almost divorced his wife. In the end, he settled with Aunt Chang and his family with money, and also made a lot of money from his business in Hukang County. Only then did the Gu family relent and continue selling goods to the people of Lianghe Vige. .


    Shopkeeper Feng saw that the Gu family was not leaving any room for attack, and also saw that the Gu family had a temperament that loved reporting to officials, so he did not dare to take action easily again, and kept looking for opportunities. Finally, he waited until the news that Gu Jinli was getting married and was going to the northwest with Qin Baihu. He was happy I almost jumped into the sky.


    The two ruthless men in Gu''s workshop are leaving. God is helping him. He thought that when Gu Jinli and Qin Sang got married and went to the northwest to die, the Gu family would be in a hurry, so he would take advantage of the chaos to seize the property. The Gu family would be worried about the happy day and would quicklypromise.


    The more Shopkeeper Feng thought about it, the more he felt that there was a possibility. After learning that Gu Jinli was getting married, he began to make ns. He also found a big backer to help, and he was sure that he could take away at least half of the Gu family''s property this time!


    Therefore, when Gu Jinan came to invite him, Shopkeeper Feng''s chin almost went up to the sky. However, Shopkeeper Feng was cautious and said, "Chai Sanfu and the others ate with the people brought by Shopkeeper Lin. In that case, Please call Shopkeeper Lin as well."


    Gu Jinanughed at that time, nodded and said: "Uncle Feng reminded me that I will go and invite shopkeeper Lin now."


    Shopkeeper Lin was grateful for the Gu family''s help and quickly followed Gu Jin''an out. Without asking any questions, he followed Gu Jin''an and the others to the workshop house.


    Seeing Shopkeeper Feng bossing Gu Jinan around, he frowned and said, "Shopkeeper Feng, although Brother An is a junior, he is already promising. He is a talented schr."


    You, a merchant, actually treat a young San Yuan Lang from Jianghuai as a grandson. Are you sick? You want to die but I dont want to die yet.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was not too disappointed, but he still hurriedly said to Shopkeeper Lin: "Uncle Lin, it''s okay, I am a junior, and Uncle Feng is also teaching me how to behave, so I should be grateful."


    Shopkeeper Feng felt even more proud after hearing this. He snorted and said to Shopkeeper Lin: "Old Lin, you heard what he said, what else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Hum, surnamed Lin, after I get the Gu family''s property, the next step is to swallow up your restaurant. The Feng family will also be a great businessman of Chu Dynasty like the Dou family!


    He called Gu Jinan again: "Brother An, the roads in your vige are not good. They get extremely dirty when it snows. Your family has made so much money, but you are still the boss of the case, and you don''t want to contribute money to build a good road in the vige."


    Just when he was feeling proud, he was knocked unconscious by Gu Jinan''s knife.


    Gu Jinan didn''t want to knock out shopkeeper Feng so quickly. It was Feng who was too troublesome. He was pretending to be a grandson, and Feng continued to make trouble, so don''t me him for taking action in advance.


    Luo Wu hurried out, and Gu Jinan helped Shopkeeper Feng, and said to the stunned Shopkeeper Lin: "Shopkeeper Feng is drunk, let''s help him go to the workshop and have a rest."


    Shopkeeper Lin was stunned. He came to his senses when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Hey, shopkeeper Feng is so happy and drunk. Let''s take him to the workshop to rest."


    Seeing that Shopkeeper Lin was extremely frightened, Gu Jinanforted him and said, "Uncle Lin, don''t worry, this matter is none of your business. My family won''t do anything to you, but I will force you to live in the workshop for two days."


    With that said, seeing no one on the road, he quickly told Shopkeeper Lin what happened in the workshop.


    But no one died, they were saved by Dr. Wu and others. Gu Jinan said.


    Shopkeeper Lin patted his heart and said fearfully: "God bless me, I hope no one dies."


    He cursed again: "How dare Shopkeeper Feng do this? This is a matter of life and death! Moreover, his Changfeng Building can be filled with guests only because of the dishes and spices provided by the Gu family. He is too heartless. !

 Chapter 1335: the person behind

    Chapter 1335: the person behind


    The person behind Chapter 1335


    Even if it is something as valuable as ham, ten tes of it will be given to them every month for them to take to the restaurant for entertainment.


    Ham was too expensive and they couldn''t afford a whole ham, so the Gu family gave them ten tes of ham out of sympathy, which made their restaurant even more famous.


    Gu Jinan said: "Yes, shopkeeper Feng''s conscience was eaten by a dog."


    After saying this, he greeted Shopkeeper Lin, and he and Luo Wu carried Shopkeeper Feng to the workshop house.


    There were many people in the workshop house, including vigers from several nearby viges who came to drink wedding wine. When they saw shopkeeper Feng fainted, they just thought he was drunk and didn''t think much about it.


    After Gu Jinan greeted the vigers, he sessfully brought shopkeeper Feng into the woodshed of the workshop house and locked him up.


    This level has reached today.


    Brother Cheng was being carried away by his eldest brother. He raised his head and asked, "Brother, do I want to go too?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, your second sister and Brother Sang are going to the northwest, and many people want to take the opportunity to cause trouble. Shopkeeper Feng has already put his head on our knife, and if we don''t chop it up, it''s really a shame to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys. Sorry for him."


    Brother Cheng shrank when he heard this: "Brother is really scary."


    Treat shopkeeper Feng like a chicken and kill him.


    Gu Jinan red at Brother Cheng and said, "You have to be tough. When the eldest brother goes to take the exam, you will have to join the family."


    Brother Cheng wants to cry. He is the youngest son and should be pampered, but the eldest brother actually wants him to join the family!


    "My parents also have to stand up and learn some skills. Otherwise, if you can''t do it when I''m not around, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep this family property." Gu Jinan said, turning back to Mrs. Cui: "Mother , pleasee here, my son has something to do with you."


    After hearing this, Mr. Cui nced at the red ribbon hanging on the door again, then caught up with Gu Jinan and asked, "Brother An, what''s the point of calling me mother?"


    Gu Jinan told what Shopkeeper Feng had done: "You take Aunt Miao with you, call the eldest sister and sister Li, and go to the workshop with your son. You don''t have to do anything, just listen next door."


    He then said: "Mom, I know you are timid, but our family cannot rely on Xiaoyu and Sang forever. We have to stand up."


    Mrs. Cui just heard about this and waspletely stunned. After she realized what she was doing, she said, "Mother, I listen to you. I will follow you to the workshop and houseter."


    Gu Jinan nodded and said with a smile: "Mom, go call daddy. I will take brother Cheng to change clothes. After changing, we will go to the workshop and house."


    "Hey." Mrs. Cui responded and stayed there for a moment, then ran to call Gu Dashan and Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Dashan knew about Shopkeeper Feng yesterday, and Gu Jinxiu also knew about it. Luo Wu told her.


    Gu Jinan told Luo Wu that he couldn''t protect his eldest sister too well, and he couldn''t hide everything from her. He had to tell her and let her know how powerful it was.


    Luo Wu had had enough of the lessons Mr. Xia and his wife had given him. After listening to Gu Jinans words, he found an opportunity yesterday to tell Gu Jinxiu about it.


    Although Gu Jinxiu was frightened, she was very happy that Luo Wu could tell her these things. She said to Luo Wu, "I''m not afraid. Thank you Brother Luo Wu for telling me this."


    Thought for a while and then said: "Brother Luo Wu, tell me directly if you have anything to do from now on. Don''t hide it. If you hide it too much, I will think wildly. If you think too much, I will get scared."


    Luo Wu was stunned and wanted to p himself twice. He boldly hugged her and promised: "Well, I will tell you everything that happens in the future, so we won''t guess."


    This is what Gu Jinan wants. Luo Wu and his eldest sister both have bad tempers. For their own good and the good of the whole family, he has to get them to get rid of this boring problem.


    Ah, its so painful to be the eldest son. He will be reincarnated as the youngest son in his next life!


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the Gu family gathered in the living room in the front yard and went to the workshop together. Luo Wu was waiting for them in the workshop house. When he saw theming, he nced at Gu Jinxiu, gave her a sheepskin water bag filled with hot water, and then brought the Gu family into the workshop.


    "Aunt Dashan, you, Third Grandma, and Sister Xiu will stay in this room. We wille to pick you up after you are done." Luo Wu followed Jin''an''s instructions and specially found this room for Cui. they.


    Ms. Cui nodded: "Sure, we understand. You can go and do your work. Don''t worry about us. We are not afraid."


    She was a little worried about Brother Cheng. He would only turn nine next month, but Brother An wanted to take him to interrogate Shopkeeper Feng.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve grown up and be more powerful. I''m not afraid at all." Brother Cheng saw Cui''s worry andforted her, and then was taken away by Gu Jinan.


    With a bang, the door of this wing was closed.


    After a while, Shopkeeper Feng and the others were taken to the next room.


    As soon as Shopkeeper Feng saw Gu Jinan, he yelled: "Gu Jinan, you bastard, you dare to lock me up? You have vited the Dachu criminalw, and I am going to sue you!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Okay, you go and sue, and we will see whether you die or I die? Tell me about Da Chu''s criminalw. I''m afraid you have been living too well in the past few years and your brain is muddled by fat." Living."


    Then he sneered and said: "You are just a merchant, and you are still an unknown small businessman. I am the second young San Yuan Lang in Jianghuai, a schr with imperial honors, and a guest of the prefects of Linhe and He''an. I am being framed by you." What happened when I detained you for a few days? Mr. Feng, let me tell you, not only can I lock you up, I can also beat you. Even if I beat you to death, I beg Mr. Ouyang to be exempted from the crime. "


    He leaned over and stared at Shopkeeper Feng. His smile was more terrifying than the ice and snow outside the house: "I can easily squeeze your life to death without spending a penny!"


    This is the reason why everyone is trying so hard to get the honor test. In this case, there is a big difference between those who have the honor and those who dont.


    Gu Jinan didn''t just talk, he immediately called Qiu Lang: "Hold on, let''s hit twenty big boards first."


    "Yes." Qiu Lang took the order and led his men to knock shopkeeper Feng down and start beating him.


    Shopkeeper Feng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Gu Jin''an would really dare to hit him. He screamed and warned: "Gu Jin''an, you are talking nonsense. It was obviously your banquet that was poisonous and killed Chai Sanfu and the others. I was not wrong! Ah! "


    Shopkeeper Feng didnt know that Chai Sanfu and the others were not dead, and that he had secretly reced the potent poison. Chai Sanfu only thought it was poison that would cure the illness in half a month, so he ate poisoned food to make matters worse. Who knew that shopkeeper Feng was so vicious that he even wanted to kill him.


    Shopkeeper Feng screamed a few times and then said, "Stop, if you beat me to death, you will pay with your life!"


    "Oh, I said, I don''t need to spend a penny to take your life. It would be better to beat you to death here today. Then everything you say will be subject to what I say. Not only will I be fine , and they can also seize your Feng family''s property as a fine for your mistakes." Gu Jinan put one hand on his leg, like a wild animal lying on the ground to drink water, and looked at Shopkeeper Feng with a gloomy look: "So, you can die without worry, and the rest will You dont need to worry about it.


    After Shopkeeper Feng heard this, he trembled with fright: "You, are you still a schr?!"


    Such a vicious person with no regard for human life. Which schr is so cruel? !


    Gu Jinan: "Who is sitting in the yamen, who is not a schr? Who has never tried a case and killed someone? If you think that schrs are all merciful people, you are stupid."


    He said this to greet Qiu Lang: "Beat him to death, he will be beaten to death!"


    "Yes!" Qiu Lang went into battle in person and hit Shopkeeper Feng with all his strength.


    Within a few moments, shopkeeper Feng felt the fear of death and shouted in fear: "Stop, stop, you can''t kill me, my rtive is a high official!"


    Gu Jinan smiled. He did this scene just to lure out the person behind Shopkeeper Feng.

 Chapter 1336: Counterfeit

    Chapter 1336: Counterfeit


    Chapter 1336 Counterfeiting


    In the final analysis, Shopkeeper Feng is just a county businessman. Without a backer, he would not dare to kill the Gu family.


    "Your rtive is a high official? How can a lowly businessman have a rtive who is a high official?" Gu Jinan smiled, then turned cold and ordered Qiu Lang: "It is a serious crime for Feng to pretend to be an official rtive. Keep beating him. Even if you beat our Gu family to death, you can still make a great contribution!"


    "Yes." Qiu Lang knew that Gu Jinan''s purpose was to hit Shopkeeper Feng hard, but he only hit Shopkeeper Feng until it stung, and did not really hurt his vitals.


    But shopkeeper Feng didn''t understand this. When he saw the pain on his body getting more and more painful, he thought he was going to die. In order to survive, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Jia Tongpan of Tong''an Prefecture is my rtive, a close rtive rted by blood." , if you kill me, he will definitely not let you go!"


    Shopkeeper Feng almost broke his throat. After shouting this, he fell to the ground exhausted.


    Gu Jinan frowned and looked at the other people present.


    Chai Sanfu''s mother, eldest brother, a man dressed as a master, and four people in government uniforms were all here, but their hands and feet were tied, their mouths were gagged, and they were unable to speak.


    Tell me, how are Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongpan rted? Gu Jinan pointed at Chai Sanfus eldest brother and said, Speak out and I can let you go.


    Shopkeeper Feng has a concubine who is a daughter of the Chai family. Her daughter is married to her mother. She should have asked Chai Sanfu''s mother, but Chai Sanfu''s mother seemed to be a tricky one. Asking her would give her a chance to entangle her, so Gu Jinan asked Chai Dafu.


    After hearing this, Chai Dafu''s eyes lit up and he screamed at Gu Jinan.


    Qiu Lang stepped forward and took off the linen ball from his mouth. Chai Dafu immediately said: "Really let me go? You didn''t lie to me?!"


    With a sigh, Qiu Lang pulled out a dagger and put it against Chai Dafu''s neck: "The eldest young master is a schr. He keeps his word. He doesn''t bother to lie to you. Don''t talk nonsense. Tell him everything you know."


    "No, don''t rub my neck, I said, I''ll tell you anything!" Chai Dafu said tremblingly: "My Fu Jiao said that in August this year, shopkeeper Feng suddenly got very happy one day and held a big family dinner. , the concubine at home can also eat together. She was very curious about what good thing happened to shopkeeper Feng? It took more than half a month of quietly asking around before she found out that shopkeeper Feng had a grandson born in Tong''an Mansion. "


    Grandson?


    Gu Jinan frowned and suddenly remembered a piece of gossip he heard somewhere at Dou Shaodong''s house.


    It is said that Jia Tongpuan of Tong''an Prefecture got a beauty from the south of the Yangtze River and loved him very much. The beauty gave birth to a son in August. Jia Tongpuan also wanted to record the concubine in the name of his legitimate wife, but his legitimate wife did not agree. It was a big fuss.


    It seems that the beauty who gave birth to a son is the daughter of shopkeeper Feng.


    Hehe, Shopkeeper Feng is okay. He actually has a family in the south of the Yangtze River. He is sowing seeds everywhere so that he can use his beautiful daughter to climb high.


    The Dou Shaodong family is engaged in big business and needs to know a lot of official news. Therefore, as long as it is an official of high rank, the Dou Shaodong family will send someone to pay attention to it, so they know the news.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Seeing that her son had easily told the news, Mrs. Chai was so anxious that she screamed at Gu Jinan, her eyes raised up, as if she was about to eat Gu Jinan. look.


    Gu Jinan smiled and asked Qiu Lang to take off the linen ball from Mrs. Chai''s mouth and listen to what she had to say.


    "You mud-legged man named Gu, if my family''s Sanfu died in your home, you will bepensated one hundred thousand taels of silver. If you don''t have one hundred thousand taels, the old woman will go to the capital toin and kill your whole family!" Mrs. Chai is also very powerful, and she doesn''t care about Feng even after she can speak. Now that I''m home, I''ll ask for one hundred thousand taels if I open my mouth. Gu Jinan sneered and said, "That''s your Chai Sanfu looking for death! But since you care about Chai Sanfu so much, I will be kind and reunite your mother and son."


    Mrs. Chai is a person who always bows to God three times after every meal. When she heard this, her face turned pale with fright and her teeth chattered: "You, what do you mean...Three, Sanfu, isn''t he dead?" ?"


    Gu Jinan smiled like a spring breeze: "The King of Hell saw that your Chai Sanfu was filial, so he let hime up to pick you up and reunite him."


    Pick up, pick me up! Mrs. Chai was going crazy and shouted: No, no, no, no, no, no, you need to let Sanfu reincarnate first. I will leave a few yearster and be his granddaughter in the future.


    Its not up to you. Gu Jinan called out to A Duo, and A Duo went to bring Chai Sanfu.


    Although Chai Sanfu survived the disaster, he was poisoned after all. He was extremely haggard at the moment. His face was pale and green, his eyes were swollen, and his eye sockets were ck and blue, almost like a ghost. When he saw Mrs. Chai, she burst into tears: "Mother, My dear mother, my son thought he would never see you again in this life!"


    Ghost! Mrs. Chai screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted.


    When Gu Jinan saw this, he said with disgust: "Chai Sanfu didn''t die at all because he was so careless. Their poison has been cured."


    After saying that, he looked at Shopkeeper Feng and said: "Shopkeeper Feng, wake up quickly and stop pretending. Your n didn''t work. Chai Sanfu and the others are not dead. Even if you ask the Chai family and the family members of the guys who are eating at the same table to report to the official court." If you make trouble, my family will be fine."


    The reason why shopkeeper Feng wants to kill Chai Sanfu and the others is because he wants someone to die in the workshop. As long as someone is killed in the workshop, even if it turns out that it is not the Gu family''s fault, the Gu family will suffer a lot.


    Shopkeeper Feng was shocked. He had administered the most powerful poison. As long as he took it, there would be no chance of survival. Chai Sanfu and the others were still alive? Could it be that Chai Sanfu found out that the poison had been changed, rebelled against the enemy, and defected to the Gu family?


    Shopkeeper Feng couldn''t pretend anymore. He opened his eyes and made a final struggle: "Brother An, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t let Chai Sanfu poison the people at the same table... I brought Chai Sanfu here because of him. My sister is my concubine. That **** wanted to see Chai Sanfu for a long time, so she begged me to bring Chai Sanfu to the wedding banquet. Im wronged... Uh-huh!"


    Before he could even say the word "Wu", Gu Jinan blocked his mouth with a linen ball.


    Gu Jinan looked at Shopkeeper Feng condescendingly and said, "Everyone in the room is a witness, and the poison is a physical evidence. The evidence is conclusive. You don''t need to talk nonsense."


    He then looked at the people wearing yamen uniforms and said, "Did you know that pretending to be a member of the yamen is a capital offense? If you don''t want to die, identify the mastermind, Shopkeeper Feng, and make meritorious deeds. I will ask the prefect to spare your life."


    Those people were shocked. They didn''t expect that Gu Jinan would see through their trick of pretending to be a government servant. They were scared and regretful. Seeing that Gu Jinan was not even afraid of Shopkeeper Feng, he didn''t seem to be afraid of Jia Tongpan, and even wanted to make trouble in the city. They werepletely afraid. He nodded quickly and expressed his willingness to identify Shopkeeper Feng.


    But the man dressed as a master was not so easy to talk to, and wanted to take advantage of Gu Jinan to take the cloth out of their mouths and record their confessions.


    But Luo Wu came to him and said calmly: "Scribe Wang, it doesn''t matter if you lose your errand in Hukang County, but don''t lose your life again."


    Wang Shuli was shocked, this man actually found out his identity!


    Luo Wu''s job as a squad leader in recent years was not in vain. He had contacts with government officials in several nearby counties, so he recognized Secretary Wang.

 Chapter 1337: Make a scene

    Chapter 1337: Make a scene


    Chapter 1337: Making a scene


    After Luo Wu finished speaking, he ignored the shocked Clerk Wang and looked at the fake government officials and said: "I am Luo Pantou of Tianfu County. I know the criminalws of Dachu very well. This is your first time offending, and you are being raped by Feng again." If someone is coerced by the shopkeeper, as long as he identifies him, he can be punished and receive meritorious service, and the sentence can be light."


    The fake government servants were surprised and happy after hearing this. They nodded hurriedly, saying that they would not be deceived by Wang''s clerk and would definitely help identify Shopkeeper Feng.


    But they were happy too early. Da Chu used heavy punishments. Even if they were sentenced lightly, they would still die if they pretended to be members of the Yamen. It''s just the difference between being beheaded immediately and working in the mines for two years before dying.


    Seeing that they had agreed, Gu Jinan took off the linen **** from their mouths and asked them to dictate their confessions. He quickly recorded the confessions, and soon he wrote the confessions and asked them to put their fingerprints on them.


    Seeing this, Scrivener Wang''s face turned pale. He looked at Gu Jin''an pleadingly and expressed that he was willing to take the punishment immediately. Unfortunately, it was toote, and Gu Jin''an ignored him at all.


    "Qiu Lang, keep an eye on them. We will go to the county government office in the afternoon and ask the county magistrate to take us to the government office toin!" Gu Jinan does not intend to handle this case in the county town. He wants to make a big fuss!


    Themotion was so loud that several nearby prefectures and cities knew about it.


    He still wants to win, and wants everyone to know that he is a family man and is not someone to be trifled with!


    Let those who want to take advantage of the chaos to seize his family''s property know that if you want to plot against his Gu family, you must be prepared to lose your life. Even if you are an official and dare to mess with the Gu family, Gu Jinan will ask you to pay with your life!


    He then ordered Zezi: "Go and prepare the carriage. Please get in the old doctor Wu and go with doctor Du to take care of the poisoned people."


    After saying this, he greeted Luo Wu, Gu Dashan, and Third Grandpa, and went to the next wing to pick up Cui and the others.


    Mrs. Cui and the others were all frightened. They didn''t expect that Gu Jin''an had such a terrifying side, but Gu Jin''an said: "Mom, eldest sister, this matter is not that simple. Judge Jia Tong must also be plotting to rob us." The familys property is of concern, so I cant be soft-hearted and must make a fuss while our family has reason and evidence.


    He added: "I will take Brother Cheng to Fucheng in the afternoon. Xiaoyu''s homing banquet will not be avable. I will go to Qin''s house to meet themter and talk to them about this matter face to face."


    Brother Cheng was anxious: "Brother, are you going to Fucheng this afternoon? Can''t you go back tomorrow after the banquet?"


    He also promised his second sister that he would visit her in the afternoon.


    "No." Gu Jinan took the opportunity to teach: "Chai Sanfu and the others have been poisoned. No one knows how long they canst. The case must be closed before they die. And this kind of matter should not be dyed for a long time. It must be resolved quickly to avoid the enemy. If we react, we will lose the opportunity."


    Brother Cheng: I understand, but why should I go?


    I am the youngest, still a child.


    Gu Jinan looked at him and said, "Didn''t I tell you that my eldest brother will take the exam in the future? If he passes the exam, he will go to work as an official in another ce. You have to stand up and support the family."


    Boy, do you really think you can eat, drink and have fun for the rest of your life? I worked so hard to teach you step by step just to make you feel at ease? I asked you to help me.


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he was very ashamed and promised: "Brother An, don''t worry, dad will be more aggressive in the future and will not let others bully our family."


    This is what Gu Jinan wants, which is: "If father can say this, his son will feel more at ease when he goes out in the future."


    After hearing this, Gu Dashan felt even more guilty. He imitated the way Gu Jinan did when he interrogated shopkeeper Feng, and said with a stern face: "Brother An, don''t worry, dad will not let go of any bad guy who wants to harm our family!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan finally smiled: "Well, I believe dad."


    He then looked at Mrs. Cui and Gu Jinxiu: "Mom, eldest sister, have you learned this? Remember, when dealing with evil people, you must not be afraid of death. If evil people see that you are more desperate than him, they will be afraid."


    Ms. Cui and Gu Jinxiu were stunned, then nodded quickly: "Yeah, we understand."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan exhaled and shouted in his heart again: I will be reincarnated as a young man in the next life!


    Being the eldest son who has established a family is really hard work, and he is almost exhausted. "Come on, let''s go home. Dad will help arrange the travel staff and mother will pack our luggage. I will take Brother Cheng to Qin''s house to say goodbye." Gu Jin''an said and led the whole family back, walking with a windy look. He has the manners of an eldest son.


    But before he went to Qin''s house, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang came to the door.


    Gu Jinan was shocked when he saw them, and hurriedly asked the third grandma: "Third grandma, it''s not unlucky for the newlywed bride to return to her parents'' home the next day, right?"


    He doesn''t believe this, but as an older brother, he still hopes that his sister can live a good life.


    The third grandma had never seen the bride return to her parents'' home the next day before. She said: "If youe back with your husband, it should be fine. It''s fine."


    Speaking, he greeted Gu Jinli and Qin Sang toe in.


    Gu Jinli said: "Brother, how are things going with Shopkeeper Feng? Please be honest and don''t hide it from us."


    He added: "I''m still stewing vegetables in the pot. After you finish talking, I have to go home and cook for Mrs. Guo."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan quickly exined everything.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang said: "Go with Dou Shaodong''s family. He can make trouble and has just made great achievements with Dou Ou Bank. For the sake of Dou Ou Bank, the prefect will definitely help and talk to Tong''an Mansion." The prefect arrested Jia Tong."


    I heard from Xiaoyu that Brother An likes Miss Ouyang, so its not easy to go to Mr. Ouyang for everything. For this matter, Dou Ke is the most suitable person.


    Gu Jinan nodded after hearing this: "Okay, let''s do it like this."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said a little guiltily: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, your elder brother and Brother Cheng will be absent from the homing party."


    Xiaoyu is the third child in the family. As the older brothers and sisters, they should take care of her. But since she was a child, Xiaoyu has always protected herself and them. The family can live such a good life. It''s also because of her.


    She has done so many things for the family, but for such a big event as her returning home three times, his brother was not here.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Brother, we are a family, and you still talk nonsense to me. It''s okay. It''s okay to be absent. Brother is good enough to me. We don''tck this meal, and there will be plenty of opportunities to eat together in the future. "


    Hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at her smiling face with flying brows, and felt a little like crying... Compared to the eldest sister and Brother Cheng, he really couldn''t be kinder to Xiaoyu. She was really too strong, and he felt relieved about her, while the eldest sister and Cheng Brother Brother is too weak. He is always worried that something will happen to them, so he always cares more about them.


    But among the brothers and sisters in the family, the one who suffered the most was Xiaoyu. Even if she was beaten badly by the old Gu family, she would still jump up and cry and curse.


    Gu Jinan was thinking about all the things he had done since childhood and didn''t know what to say. He suddenly stood up and bowed deeply towards Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, big brother, thank you... take care of yourself ande back!"


    Gu Jinli was stunned and wanted to avoid it, but finally epted Gu Jinan''s gift. She knew that her elder brother had a strong sense of responsibility. If she did not ept this gift, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    "Don''t worry, brother, we will definitelye back safely, and we will bring you two nephews back. You have to save up your New Year''s money, otherwise you will be embarrassed if your nephewes back but has no money." Gu Jinli said with a smile, Gu Jinan wanted to cry when she heard this, but Brother Chengughed at her: "Second sister is so shameless. She calls her nephew just after she got married."


    Gu Jinli grabbed the little twitch on Brother Cheng''s head and said, "You bastard, you dare to speak against me. I have a husband-inw now. Be careful I let him beat you!"


    The familyughed and made noise for a while, and Gu Jinan told Gu Jinli and Qin Sang a few words before letting Gu Jinli and Qin Sang go home.


    In the afternoon, after Gu Jinan was fully prepared, he escorted Shopkeeper Feng and others, and then took Shopkeeper Lin with him, and left the vige to file aint.

 Chapter 1338: cheat money

    Chapter 1338: cheat money


    Chapter 1338: Making Money


    Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming, Gu Qingliang, Gu Qingtian, Tian Erqiang, and even He Jinsheng went together.


    Gu Jinan not only wants to make a big fuss this time, but also wants to let outsiders know that even if the two most ferocious people in his family go to the northwest, there are still many young people in his family who are working together!


    Gu Jinan always goes to say goodbye to Shang Xiucai every time he travels far away, and this time is no exception. After arriving at the intersection of Shangjia Vige, he took Zezi to say goodbye to Shang Xiucai.


    Shang Xiucai already knew about Shopkeeper Feng. After learning that he had evidence in his hand, he also supported Gu Jinan to cause trouble and followed him out of the vige, saying that he would send him to the county seat.


    Gu Jinan agreed, and after leaving Shangjia Vige, he went straight to the town to say goodbye to Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang knew that he wanted to use this incident to establish his authority and frighten all those who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to seize his family''s property. He was very supportive and asked Asong to follow him.


    With Asong here, the prefect will know what the Ouyang family means.


    Gu Jinan originally didnt want to trouble Mr. Ouyang, but he knew that Mr. Ouyang was a happy person, and he didnt like to be rejected when giving something to someone. After Gu Jinan thanked him, he took Asong with him.


    As for Dou Shaodongs family, before Gu Jinan went to invite him, he rushed over and asked with a look on his face: "Gu Jinan, something happened to your family?"


    Haha, without the little Marquis to give you some support, something will happen, and you are just a bunch of trash.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was rich. They bought three houses at a high price in the north of the town. They moved the houses and rebuilt arge vi. He drank too much yesterday and wanted to see off Qin Sang, so he did not return to the county and lived in the town. In the house above.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at him and smiled at him.


    Well, a bad premonition came to Dou Shaodong''s mind. He no longer wanted to watch the excitement and said hurriedly: "I drank too much yesterday and had a severe headache. I seem to have a fever. I''m sick. I''m so tired." , I have to go back and rest, say goodbye!"


    Speaking, he immediately turned around and left.


    It was a pity that it was toote. Gu Jinan quickly made a move and staggered Dou Shaodong''s family. He almost fell to the ground with his face. Gu Jinan grabbed him in time and said: "Don''t leave Dou Shaodong''s family. Brother, I have something to ask for."


    Please sister, I dont want to agree, shut up, dont say anything!


    But Gu Jin''an said: "My brother-inw said that Dou Shaodong''s family are upright people. Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongpan want to seize my family''s property this time. When Dou Shaodong''s family finds out, they will be furious and want to follow me to Fucheng to help my family seek justice." justice."


    Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to strangle Gu Jinan to death. He only knew that Gu Jinan had a vicious tongue when he scolded people, but he didn''t expect that it would kill him when he praised people. In just one sentence, he was crushed to death.


    It seems that the young Marquis wants him toe forward to help. There is no other way. Dou Shaodong''s family can only agree. He turns around and says with a righteous face: "Shopkeeper Feng, this **** whose ancestral grave has been dug up and whose conscience has been eaten, I relied on the dishes and spices provided by your family to open so many restaurants. As soon as I saw that your brother-inw was going to the northwest, he changed his face and bullied others. This is to bully the family members of the soldiers who fought for the country and the enemy! I will never do this. Promise, I will definitely go to Fucheng Yamen with you, and then go to Tong''an Mansion to find Magistrate Xi and ask if the person named Jia who conspired with businessmen to seize other people''s property should be killed?!"


    Good guy, Gu Jinan just wanted to file aint and get Jia Tongpian arrested. Dou Shaodong''s family is going to kill Jia Tongpian directly.


    Yes, Gu Jinanughed and opened the flowers, but his face was grateful: "Dou Shao Dong''s family really governed, Gu Mou admired, thank you!"


    I admire you, you just want to drag me to help you make trouble.


    He lives in the town and just wants to see off the young Marquis. After all, the northwest is dangerous and the distance is far away. If we say goodbye this time, it will be difficult to see him again in the future. Now he can''t see him off.


    Dou Shaodong''s family failed to see off Qin Sang, but scolded Gu Jinan several times in his heart. He red at Brother Cheng who was stunned, pinched his face fiercely, bared his teeth and sneered: "Little devil, you too Do you want to go? This is a big case, and people will die at the end of the trial. If you see beheadings, dont be scared to death."


    Smelly boy, dont me me for scaring you. Why do you look so simr to your brother? I cant bully your brother, I can only bully you.


    However, Dou Shaodongs family immediately regretted it. "Wow!" Brother Cheng suddenly burst into tears, startling Dou Shaodong''s family. He quickly let go, jumped to the side and called Dou Zhi: "Go and coax her."


    Isnt it just pinching you? As for crying?


    Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng''s bruised face, nced at Dou Shaodong''s house gloomily, turned back and patted Brother Cheng on the head,forting him: "That''s it, man, don''t cry."


    Brother Cheng howled twice, stopped, and sobbed: "But my face hurts...the skin is broken, and it will cost a lot of money to look at it."


    This is an attempt to steal money. Dou Zhi was smart and quickly took out a hundred taels of silver note and handed it to Brother Cheng: "Young man, please don''t cry. You can take this bank note and ask the doctor to see your face."


    Brother Cheng quickly put away the banknote and stopped crying immediately: "Okay."


    Dou Shaodong''s mouth twitched, and he scolded the Gu family again: The whole family is not good, the older one is vicious and cunning, the younger one is pretending to be deceptive, pinching him will cost him a hundred taels, they are just bandits, he is so angry I really want to die...


    Forget it, for the sake of the young marquis, he will not argue with the Gu family.


    Lets go to the government office to seek justice! Dou Shaodongs family greeted him, got on his ostentatious carriage, and ran to the county government office.


    After Magistrate Zheng learned of their purpose and read the confessions of the fake government servants, he said: "This case is very clear. Shopkeeper Feng will not be able to escape guilt this time. It is just more difficult for Jia Tongxuan to handle, but With Dou Shaodong''s family here, I''m not afraid that he won''t be able to cure him."


    This case happened in their Tianfu County, and the county government had to send someone to follow them. However, Magistrate Zheng and Jiang County Lieutenant also had to prepare for the conscription and send off the enlisted soldiers. They could not follow Gu Jinan to the government office, so they just let them go. Fang Xiancheng followed.


    This case involves officials from other prefectures and cities. It is considered a major case. Fang County Magistrate can make meritorious deeds even if he goes there, so he happily agrees.


    The group of people rushed towards Fucheng again in great force.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is a troublemaker. None of the prefects in Jianghuai and Jiangnan who have dealt with him are not afraid of him. With him here, the matter of killing Jia Tongpan will be much smoother.


    After Gu Jinli and Qin Sang returned home, they returned to the kitchen and continued to cook for Mrs. Guo. There were ten dishes on the table, plus a soup and a snack, all made by Gu Jinli.


    As soon as the food was served, Mrs. Guo nodded with satisfaction: "Sang''s wife, you are thoughtful."


    Saburos wife?


    Gu Jinli was stunned. This title was new. It was the first time she heard it.


    "These are some home-cooked dishes. I don''t deserve my aunt''s praise. Eat them quickly." Gu Jinli took a flowered fish ball to Mrs. Guo and said, "Try this flowered fish ball. It is very sweet and refreshing."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Guo took a bite and drank some soup of stewed fish balls. She nodded and said, "It''s really sweet and refreshing."


    Zongs matchmaker, as a matchmaker and also a guest, came to the table to eat together. After eating a few dishes, she praised: "Mrs. Qins craftsmanship is really excellent,parable to the secret recipes made by nobledies of aristocratic families."

 Chapter 1339: Return to the door

    Chapter 1339: Return to the door


    Chapter 1339 Returning


    Gu Jinli smiled and blushed after being praised. He said she cooked at home, but she was always scolded by the third grandma, saying that it was a waste of oil and meat. One meal she cooked could wipe out the family''s wealth.


    Mrs. Guo smiled when she saw this and ate the meal happily.


    Before leaving, he asked his servants to pick out two boxes of gifts from the carriage and said, "This is a homing gift prepared for you. You can take it back to your parents'' home tomorrow."


    Mrs. Guo is here to act as the female elder of the groom''s family. She is very dedicated and even prepares the bride''s homing ceremony.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were very grateful and said, "Aunt Guo, thank you for your trouble."


    "This is what I should do, you don''t have to say thank you." Mrs. Guo stepped forward, patted Gu Jinli''s hand, and said, "You are a rare good boy. Just your willingness to apany Sang to the northwest is so inspiring. When people admire you, no matter how many gifts they give you, they are all deserved."


    but


    Mrs. Guo looked at Gu Jinli''s face, frowned and said, "You look too good. Although you are going to the northwest with the army, it is not very safe. Before setting off, you have to find some pot ashes and smear your face with it. "


    Mrs. Guo could say such a thing, which shows that she really cares about Gu Jinli as her nephew and daughter-inw. Gu Jinli was very happy and said: "Don''t worry, aunt, I have thought of this a long time ago and made preparations. Just wait. Let me show you something.


    With that said, she ran back to the lower room. About a quarter of an hourter, she came out. Seeing her appearance, Zong''s matchmaker eximed, "Mrs. Qin, you, why do you have e on your face, and it''s festering!"


    Disgusting.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, Grandma Zong. This is made of gum, egg yolk, and a few medicinal herbs. It''s fake. It''s not a real abscess."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Guo walked over and looked at Gu Jinli''s face. To be honest, she wanted to vomit, but she was relieved. She smiled and said: "Not bad, it''s done well. I''m relieved."


    Mrs. Guo''s worries were settled, and she looked at Qin Sang again and said: "Brother Qiang was still making trouble toe to see you, but I stopped him. It''s not suitable for him toe here today. But we will stay in the town for a few more days." , see you off."


    Brother Qiangs kid doesnt know whats going on. He likes Saburo very much and says that Saburo was his brother in his previous life, which makes people angry and funny.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Aqiang is a boy with real abilities. Auntie doesn''t need to worry too much about him. All the brothers in the army like him and his abilities can convince them."


    I heard from General Guo that Mrs. Guo was very worried that Guo Qiang was stupid and would die on the battlefield if he joined the army. He said this to make Mrs. Guo worry less.


    Mrs. Guoughed after hearing this: "If you say that, I feel relieved."


    The master said that Sang is a child who values loyalty, and Brother Qiang is so attached to him that even if the two families do not officially recognize each other as rtives, Sang will help Brother Qiang at the critical moment.


    Mrs. Guo told Gu Jinli some more words and left with the matchmaker.


    After sending Mrs. Guo away, Gu Jinli was very tired. After entering the courtyard door of the lower room, Qin Sang picked her up by the waist and walked back to the house.


    "Does your back hurt?" Qin Sang saw that she had hit her waist twice and thought she might have a back pain. He put her on the bed, helped her take off her shoes, and then rubbed her waist.


    The force was neither light nor heavy, and his body temperature was rtively high, so there was a sense of warmth in his hands. Gu Jinliy on the bed covered with thick quilts, sofortable that he squinted his eyes, and unconsciously fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already dark, and I had taken off my clothes. I was wearing a cotton suit, and I wasfortably nestled in the quilt.


    Qin Sang was also sitting on the bed, holding her hand with one hand and writing something on the booklet with the other. Hearing Gu Jinli''s groan when he woke up, the corners of his mouth raised, he turned to look at her and smiled: "Wake up, Did you sleepfortably?"


    As he spoke, he put the booklet and brush in his hands on the table beside the bed, turned over, pressed on her, lowered his head and kissed her.


    Her sweet taste poured into his mouth, as clear and sweet as fine wine, which made him very happy. The smile on his face grew a little thicker, deepening the kiss until he could hardly control it.


    Xiaoyu~ he called obsessively. He wanted her very much, but he couldnt. He had to get up early to go back home tomorrow, and he would leave for the northwest before dawn the day after tomorrow. He couldnt make trouble with her anymore. If she is exhausted, she will feel ufortable on the way.


    "Xiaoyu, be good, let me hug you, just give me a hug!" Qin Sang said through gritted teeth and held her tightly, but he had already tasted her taste and knew the beauty, so he wanted to It is really difficult to hold back any longer.


    Gu Jinli didn''t dare to move and let him hold him. After an unknown amount of time, he finally calmed down. Seeing her smiling at him, he asked curiously: "What is Xiaoyuughing at?"


    Gu Jinli: "You''reughing at yourself. Who asked you to kiss me? You don''t feel ufortable after the kiss."


    Qin Sang was helpless when he heard this, but said, "I want to kiss the little fish, the little fish is sweet."


    Such sweetness cannot be found in sugar. Only she can give it to him.


    He fell in love with her sweetness and would rather suffer some pain after the kiss than to taste it as much as he wanted.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at his burning eyes, blushed, coughed twice, and said, "What time is it? I''m hungry."


    Qin Sang said: "Just now, the rice porridge was warming in the stove, and there were a few side dishes prepared. I''ll get them for you."


    Qin Sang got up, covered her with a quilt, and went out. Not long after, he came in with a food box, which contained a jar of rice porridge, five pancakes, a te of soy sauce beef, a few boiled eggs and pickled cabbage. .


    Gu Jinli was very happy when he saw this: "There is sour cabbage, which goes well with porridge. I have been eating big meat these days and it is too greasy. I am just craving for something sour."


    She got out of bed wearing a fur coat, sat down at the table, and ate the rice porridge served by Qin Sang.


    Eat more beef. Qin Sang gave her half a te of beef: Eat more beef to gain strength.


    Gu Jinli said: "You should eat it yourself, don''t just pick it up for me. I''m not a pig, so I can''t eat much."


    When Qin Sang heard this, he suddenlyughed.


    "Why are youughing?" It was Gu Jinli''s turn to ask.


    Qin Sang looked at her, wiped the rice grains from the corner of her mouth, and replied: "Xiaoyu said that making money is to live like a pig, eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating, without worries."


    When he first heard it, he couldn''t help butugh. But after thinking about it, this kind of life is really good. It can be said that he has no worries about food and clothing, and no worries.


    Gu Jinli red at him and said, "What''s wrong with living the life of a pig? It''s so enjoyable."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s smile became even stronger and he promised: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will definitely let you live the life of a pig. You will be carefree in this life. You will only be responsible for eating and sleeping."


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "What you said, I don''t even know if you are pampering me or scolding me?"


    Qin Sang gave her a peck and said, "Of course I''m pampering you."


    Gu Jinli hummed twice: "Let me believe you."


    He drank the porridge happily, ate half a te of beef and an egg, and the rest went into Qin Sang''s stomach.


    Qin Sang felt very sorry for her. Although it was ufortable to sleep with her in his arms that night, he did not bother her. After getting up the next day, the two of them went to greet Mr. Qin and took the prepared gifts. The door ceremony went to the Gu family.

 Chapter 1340: Set off

    Chapter 1340: Set off


    Chapter 1340 Departure


    The door of the Gu family is wide open. Gu Dashan and Cui, along with their third grandfather and grandmother, as well as the Qi family, Luo family, Tian family, Gu Dafu, Gu Dagui family, and Lao Yan family, are standing at the gate waiting for them.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were startled when they saw arge group of them waiting for them at the door. It was quite a grand ceremony.


    The two of them quickened their pace and trotted over to greet the big guy.


    "We are not distinguished guests, but you stood at the door to receive us, which shocked us." Gu Jinli said with some humor.


    Third Grandma: "It''s a big deal to return home after three dynasties. It only happens once in a lifetime. Today you are the honored guests."


    "Your third grandma is right. When a married girl returns to her parents'' home, she will be a first-ss distinguished guest. Come into the house with your mother." Ms. Cui held Gu Jinli''s hand and led her into the house.


    Mrs. Chen chased after her: "Xiaoyu, are you leaving for the northwest tomorrow?"


    The Third Grandma grabbed Mrs. Chen and scolded her: "You talk a lot. We haven''t had a good conversation yet. You go away to the old woman. If you have anything to say, wait until we get back to the banquet after dinner."


    Ms. Chen had no choice but to mutter dissatisfiedly and let Mrs. Cui talk to Gu Jinli first.


    Mrs. Cui took Gu Jinli to the courtyard where she and Gu Dashan lived. She looked Gu Jinli up and down and nodded with satisfaction: "You look good. I think that Sang kid really cares about you."


    He asked Gu Jinli some questions about his health, which shocked Gu Jinli. He looked at Ms. Cui as if she had seen a ghost, and said hurriedly: "Mom, I''m fine. I''m much better now."


    "It''s better. Mom is afraid that Sang likes you too much and makes too much noise and hurts you. This is no joke." Cui is a thin-skinned person, but she is a mother. Gu Jinli was married, and she had to tell her some things, "Protect yourself, so you won''t suffer in the future."


    Gu Jinli also had the courage to listen to the end, and promised: "Don''t worry, Mom, I know."


    Ms. Cui thenughed and was worried that her appearance would be unsafe on the road.


    Gu Jinli rolled up his sleeves and showed his hands to Mrs. Cui: "Mom, don''t these abscesses look disgusting? I made them specially. When I set off tomorrow, I will put them on my face. They are very safe."


    Her face was covered with pus-filled e that made anyone want to vomit just looking at her.


    Ms. Cui felt relieved now and said: "How many have you done? Leave a few for your sister to keep forter use... The south is not peaceful either. I don''t know when chaos will break out. Keep some for your sister to escapeter." Used to scare people."


    Qingrong and the others will make it for the eldest sister, dont worry, mother. Gu Jinli sighed again: Mother, if you can think of this, Im relieved.


    Hearing this, Mr. Cui shed tears and said, "I''m sorry, Xiaoyu. It''s all my mother''s ipetence that makes you so worried."


    Gu Jinli was helpless and coaxed Mrs. Cui: "Mom, don''t cry. Today is a happy day, but it''s unfortunate that you cry. You are not allowed to cry tomorrow. If you cry, I won''t feel safe when I leave."


    Well, why does this sound so scary?


    Forget it, never mind, let me coax my mother well first.


    After hearing this, Ms. Cui put away her tears and asked Aunt Miao to call Gu Jinxiu. The mother and daughter stayed in the room talking for half an hour, and after exining everything that needed to be exined, they went out.


    As soon as he arrived at the flower hall, he saw Luo Huiniang who was restless. Looking at her appearance, she also wanted to talk to Gu Jinli, but Tian Xiaohua beat her to it.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, when I be more capable, I will go to the northwest to find you!" Tian Xiaohua choked and said. Gu Jinli was like the backbone of her family. The family relied on Sister Xiaoyu to live a good life. As soon as Sister Yu left, she became flustered.


    Gu Jinli took her hand and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll wait for Xiao Hua to be able toe to the northwest to find me."


    Then he said: "I told you what I should say before I got married. After I leave, you will continue to be busy growing medicinal materials and running the shops in the town. If you want to learn how to manage ounts and people, you can go Ask Aunt Hong to practice martial arts with Sister Li. Dont worry about finding your sister. As long as you are capable, as long as our family expands our business and spreads throughout Dachu, it will be easy to find them.    Tian Xiaohua works very hard, even better than Luo Huiniang, and she always wants to find Tian Erhua.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Yan were stunned. After a moment, Mrs. Yan waved to her: "Xiaoyu,e here."


    Here wee. Gu Jinli responded, walked over, and shouted, Grandma Yan.


    Old Yan nodded, with red eyes and said, "You also know about your Aunt Dalin and several sisters... help me find out on the way to the northwest."


    Everyone present was stunned. Lao Yan didn''t like to mention the Xie family. He was very dissatisfied with the fact that Gu Dalin had been looking for the Xie family in the past few years. Now he can take the initiative to ask Gu Jinli to help inquire about the Xie family. What a surprise.


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Don''t worry, Grandma Yan, they are all sisters of the same race. I will send someone to inquire about their whereabouts. If there is any news, I will send someone back."


    After saying that, he waved to Luo Huiniang, and the two of them ran to whisper.


    Luo Huiniang was in a panic, fearing that after Gu Jinli left, she would have no one to talk to.


    Gu Jinliforted her and said, "I know you are worried about getting married, but don''t panic. Mother Robb loves you the most. If you are really unhappy, she will not push you to death. There are many things to do. Open up to her and say that she is your mother and can understand you, and you can also tell her that she is your sister-inw and the sister you grew up with, and she loves you in her heart."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang''s tears fell. She quickly wiped them away, hugged Gu Jinli and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will be fine, and you should be fine too. Let''s get together again in the future!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was relieved. Huiniang had always been strong and she believed that she could live a good life.


    Gu Jinli came home today, and the house was really lively. Before the banquet, Qi Kangle and Chang Errui also came back, and they also brought back good news. Qi Kangle was pregnant, almost two months ago!


    The families were so happy when they heard the news that even little Qining screamed, as if they knew they had a little cousin.


    "Xiaoyu, we came here specially to thank you today. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have dared to take this step." Qi Kangle gently pressed his abdomen with one hand, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Gu Jinli said: "Cousin, it''s all the credit of you and your cousin''s husband that you can live a good life. I can only be regarded as half a matchmaker. Let''s not talk about this anymore. The good days are still toe. Let''s eat happily today and enjoy the ham tube. Thats enough, open it up and eat!


    The whole family had a happy meal. After finishing the meal, Mrs. Chen finally couldn''t bear it anymore and came to ask Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, after you go to the northwest, who will show the ounts of this Fucheng workshop? "


    He smiled again and said: "Look, my aunt has done a good job. She has helped our family earn a lot of money. You have gone to the northwest. Will the Fucheng workshop be fully managed by my aunt?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, gave Chen a dreamy look, and said: "Although I have gone to the northwest, my brother is still here. All the operations of Gu''s workshop remain unchanged. My brother will check the general ledger, and my brother will handle important matters. Decide. He is a powerful person and will definitely make our family rich, so please dont worry, eldest aunt."


    Really handed the Fucheng Workshop to Chen''s full management, and she was afraid that she would not be able to make trouble, and she would agree when she was stupid.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli still wouldn''t let go, Mrs. Chen got angry, but she didn''t dare to get angry. After all, it was Gu Jinli''s homing party. She was the first girl in the family to get married, and she was a powerful one. She was also the financial backer who made them rich, so they couldn''t cause any trouble. She is unhappy.


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction when he saw that Chen was not making a fuss. After talking to several families, he went home with Qin Sang and prepared to leave for the northwest tomorrow.


    But just as he entered the house, Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, I want to go out and take Brother Luo Wu to meet a few people."

 Chapter 1341: Accident

    Chapter 1341: ident


    Chapter 1341 ident


    Gu Jinli asked: "Are you going to meet people from the fishing vige?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, if the Luo family''s **** agency wants to grow, it has to cross the river and needs a boat. Zaosheng and the others know how to use boats and water, so there is no harm in letting Brother Luo Wu meet them."


    He added: "After we go to the northwest, we are too far apart. If there is anything in the fishing vige that cannot be taken care of in time, we can ask my eldest brother and Brother Luo Wu to help."


    Gu Jinli frowned and said with some worry: "The business in the fishing vige is rted to your lifeblood. Is it okay to let Brother Luo Wu know about the existence of the fishing vige?"


    Its not that she looks down on Luo Wu, its that she must ensure the safety of Brother Qin and cannot let the business he has been running for several years ruin in Luo Wus hands.


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, it''s okay. Brother Luo Wu is not that bad. He just cares too much about eldest sister, so he was fooled by Mr. Xia. What I like about him is also his love for eldest sister." With this infatuation, he can even give his life to the eldest sister, and he will not do anything to make the eldest sister sad or harm us."


    Another point


    We have too few people we can trust and use. We can only choose people we trust to train. Brother Luo Wu is our rtive. If we help him up, we will have many helpers.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and finally nodded in agreement: "You''re right, we have to help the person up, so let''s do what you want."


    Qin Sang smiled, leaned over and kissed her, and said with nostalgia: "I will be back before dark. You stay at home and wait for me toe back."


    Gu Jinli blushed at his low tone, pushed him and said, "Let''s go quickly, I still have to make arrangements for my departure tomorrow."


    In fact, everything that should be arranged has been arranged, but there are some changes in personnel.


    Grandma Tao was old and a nun. She had to stay by her side to serve her, and she had to find someone to do the clerical duties in the outer courtyard, so she took the Xiong family away.


    The three Xiong Mamei families are servants who work in Songzi Vige all year round. The Xiong family is a widowed mother with three sons. Aunt Xiong is a straightforward and strong person. The three sons are honest and honest. They have been working in Songzi Vige for several years and have always been loyal. Geng Geng, without any small thoughts.


    Gu Jinli wanted to bring his family with him. Aunt Xiong was in charge of the chores in the outer courtyard, while Xiong Da, Xiong Er and Xiong San were responsible for the concierge, running errands and other tasks.


    When the northwest side makes soy sauce and ham in the future, their brothers can also help.


    Gu Jinli had already told Mrs. Cui when she was having the banquet. Mrs. Cui wanted to bring her all the servants in the family to help her, so she agreed immediately.


    At this moment, the Xiong family has arrived.


    Gu Jinli asked Erqing to take Aunt Xiong to the main hall of the lower room, told Aunt Xiong the matter, and asked: "The northwest is dangerous. Is Aunt Xiong willing to follow us to the northwest?"


    "You are willing, as long as the old ve family can follow the little boss, they are not afraid of wherever they go, and the old ve family is also from the northwest, so there is nothing to be afraid of back home this time." Aunt Xiong is not afraid at all and is happy to go to the northwest.


    Gu Jinli smiled, looking at Aunt Xiong''s body, he was very satisfied. It was good, strong, able to work, and could handle running around.


    "Sure, Aunt Xiong will follow Er Qing down to meet Aunt Tao. She will tell you about the rules." Gu Jinli added: "The monthly money will be twice as much as in Songzi Vige."


    The northwest is dangerous, so Gu Jinli gave all the servants who followed him to the northwest a monthly payment, so that everyone could be more dedicated.


    Of course, its okay if there are those who cant think of it all. She wont sell them, she will let them go to the West directly!


    She has never been a kind person. It was easy for her to talk in the south where it was peaceful. But when she gets to a dangerous ce, her heart will change ording to the dangerousness of the ce.


    After all, in dangerous ces, only ruthless people can survive.


    "Yes." Aunt Xiong responded, saluted Gu Jinli, and followed Er Qing out.


    Mama Tao has been here for a few years and she also knows the Xiong family. When she saw that Gu Jinli wanted to take them with her, she didn''t hesitate. The Xiong family was honest and could take them.


    After Aunt Xiong left, Gu Jinli looked at the list of officers and soldiers in the army division that Qin Sang had given her. This booklet is quite detailed. Name, age, characteristics, abilities, credibility, family members, and whether there are any apanying rtives are all written clearly.


    In addition to this booklet, there is another booklet, which is a list of one hundred households in the eight counties of He''an Prefecture. The conduct and apanying rtives of these hundreds of households are written in detail.


    Gu Jinli knew these were important, so he looked at them carefully and wrote them down as much as possible.


    Qin Sang came back before dark, but he brought back a few people. They were not people from the fishing vige, but a soldier and his family members from the military department.


    This soldier is named Lin Tongshan. He has just turned twenty-seven. He is married to Yang and has a son and a daughter. The son is five years old and the daughter is more than one year old and can just walk.


    Originally, Lin Tongshan did not n to take his family to the northwest. After all, he was going to fight, and the road was dangerous. Yang''s temper was weak, and he could not take care of himself when he went to the northwest, and he could only be a fish.


    Ke Lin Tongshan''s mother was the stepmother. When she learned that he was going to fight in the northwest, she found someone to sell his wife and daughter as soon as he left home to gather at the military headquarters today.


    Fortunately, Lin Tongshan knew his stepmother''s character and was not worried about Yang. He turned back halfway and saw Ren Yaziing to the house to fetch someone.


    Ms. Yang couldn''t stop crying while holding her daughter. The man, Yazi, was a man, and he was touching Ms. Yang. He followed his instructions and even sold Ms. Yang to be a prostitute!


    Lin Tongshan exploded at that time, rushed out to save the man with a knife, cut the man Yazi, and scared his stepmother half to death.


    Lin Tongshan was so angry that he wanted to teach his stepmother a lesson, but his father stopped him and said that if he dared to touch his stepmother, he would be sued for unfilial piety!


    Lin Tongshan cried and questioned his father: "My son worked hard as a soldier, and all the money he received was given to the family. Now he is doing military service for his brothers so that the family does not have to pay for the exemption. This is how my father treats his son." ?!


    Father Lin was sitting on the threshold and said: "Tongshan, this is for your own good. If you go to the northwest, even if you survive, it will take several years toe back. Yang is young, can she hold on?" It would be more worthwhile to sell her and marry you a beautiful girl when youe back."


    Lin Tongshan was shocked and furious. He looked at his wife and daughter, knowing that if he left, they would be doomed. On impulse, he took his wife, daughter, and son with him, left the Lin family, and took them to the northwest.


    It''s just that you have to tell your rtives in advance. Lin Tongshan didn''t say anything. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to take them, so he came to Dafeng Vige to find Qin Sang. He wanted to tell him about this. However, Qin Sang met him on the way and took him home.ing.


    Qin Sang asked Si''an to go home early and notified Gu Jinli.


    After hearing Si''an''s words, Gu Jinli was extremely angry. The old Lin family was so useless. Lin Tongshan worked hard for the family, and they even sold his wife and daughter. He was simply not a human being!


    Also, are people whose names have the character "" in their names miserable? Lin Tongshan''s experience isparable to that of her father.


    "Sure, I understand." Gu Jinli asked Si''an to go down, and then told Erqing: "Pack up a room in the upper room and give it to them so that their family can live in it. Let''s set off together tomorrow."


    Hey. Erqing responded and went down to prepare.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang led him into the house, and Gu Jinli''s face was covered with purulent e.


    Yang was so thin and small that her courage was gone. She would be frightened when she saw someone. When she saw Gu Jinli''s face, she was so frightened that she almost fainted.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Sister-inw, don''t be afraid, this is just amon e, it just turns into pus and it is not contagious."

 Chapter 1342: gather

    Chapter 1342: gather


    Chapter 1342 Gathering


    After hearing this, Ms. Yang was still scared, but she was afraid that Gu Jinli would think that she disliked her, so she hurriedly said: "Husband, Madam is right, it will be fine, it will definitely be fine."


    Gu Jinli looked at Yang''s extremely sympathetic eyes and smiled. He looked at the little girl Yang was holding and said hello to her: "Hello, are you hungry? Auntie will bring you some cakes to eat."


    Gu Jinli wanted to cry, she had be an aunt now, and the seniority had jumped too fast.


    The little girl was very timid, but when she heard that there was something to eat, her eyes immediately lit up.


    Yang said: "Madam, there is no need to give her cakes. Pastries are too expensive. Just give her half a sweet potato... Xiaocao doesn''t eat much, and I eat very little."


    I am very afraid that if mother and daughter eat too much, Mrs. Baihu will not agree to take them to the northwest.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Yang and thought of Mrs. Cui... Was it such a difficult time for Mom?


    "Erqing, go bring some food." Gu Jinli saw that Yang was about to refuse, and said: "There was a banquet at home two days ago, and there were a lot of leftover dishes. We have been eating leftovers these days. My sister-inw and Xiaocao Gang Lets eat some so that we dont have to wait until we go to the northwest. Grandpa is the only one at home and he wont be able to finish the food until next year.


    After hearing this, Yang epted it.


    But when the food was served, she was really shocked. The leftovers from Mrs. Bai''s house were so good. Except for one dish of pickled radish, the rest were all meat dishes, as well as white rice and grass that could be eaten thickly. Rice porridge.


    "Madam, this is too good." Yang didn''t dare to put down her chopsticks. The food on the table, even the pickled radish, was not cheap. It required salt, and salt was expensive.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "No matter how good it is, it''s just leftovers. Eat it quickly and rest early. We will leave for the northwest before dawn tomorrow."


    Yang said in surprise: "Madam, can we really go to the northwest?"


    They didnt tell them in advance.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "You are the family members of the soldiers, so naturally you can follow."


    The list of soldiers said that Lin Tongshan''s credibility was at the top. It can be seen that Brother Qin valued him and wanted to train Lin Tongshan, so she would naturally treat Lin Tongshan''s wife and children well.


    As Gu Jinli spoke, he started eating with his chopsticks first, then crushed an egg and fed the grass a few mouthfuls before Yang dared to use his chopsticks.


    The mother and daughter were starving. They had never eaten such good food at Lao Lin''s house. As Yang ate, she couldn''t help but shed tears: "Thank you, madam."


    Gu Jinli smiled and gave her a chicken leg: "Don''t cry, there will be good days ahead."


    Yang nodded after hearing this, ate the chicken leg skin, tore the meat into strips and fed it to Xiaocao.


    Xiaocao was very thin, but she was able to eat. She ate a chicken leg, two eggs, and a bowl of rice porridge. She wanted to eat more, but Gu Jinli stopped her: "She only has such a big belly. Don''t feed her any more, so as not to hurt her." It hurts the stomach."


    Some people fled famine and were very hungry. Suddenly they had food to eat. They ate so much that their stomachs were full. This is what Gu Jinan said. The stomach is full and the eyes are hungry, so he always controlled Brother Cheng''s appetite.


    Yang was obedient and stopped feeding Lin Xiaocao.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked Erqing to take Yang and his daughter down to rest.


    Lin Xiaocao had a full meal and seemed to know Gu Jinli''s benefits. He called her twice and waved his little hand.


    Yang said embarrassedly: "Madam, don''t be surprised. Xiaocao can only call her father, mother and brother, but she doesn''t know much about other things."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay, Xiaocao is already very powerful."


    For such a young child, being beaten and scolded by Lao Lin''s family every day, he can still be normal. He already has a strong psychological endurance.


    "Sister-inw of the Lin family,e with your servant." Erqing took the Yang family and her daughter out of the courtyard. However, she had to serve Gu Jinli and could not take care of the Yang family all the time, so she left this matter to Aunt Xiong. Aunt Xiong did a good job. There was everything in the right wing of the upper room. She even gave them a te of pancakes: "If you are hungryte at night, you can eat some more. There is hot water on the stove outside the door. If you are thirsty, just eat some." Go and drink."


    He then took out some clothes and gave them to Yang: "These are from the workshop and the house. They are clothes distributed by the servants over there. There are clothes for both adults and children. You can each take them and put them on."


    Xiaocao''s clothes were picked up from He Sanleizi''s house. Even though little He Jiahui was only a few months old, He Sanleizi was very spoiled. The clothes were prepared until he was three years old. Bringing two pieces over to Xiaocao didn''t count. What.


    Ms. Yang was very grateful and kept thanking Aunt Xiong. After Aunt Xiong left, she put new clothes on Xiaocao and put Xiaocao to sleep, and she kept crying.


    When Lin Tongshan came back with his sleeping son Xiaoshi, he saw her crying and asked: "Why are you still crying? Are you afraid of the danger of going to the northwest? Don''t worry, you are going with the army. I will take care of you on the way. If you encounter If you''re a thief, you''ll have a bunch of brothers to help you, so you''ll be fine."


    Yang shook his head: "It''s not because of this...His father, my wife is so good to us. She gives us meat, gives us a good house, and gives us new clothes. Xiaocao has never worn new clothes since she was born. Well... Madam is kinder to us than the rest of the family, and we must repay Madam well in the future."


    Lin Tongshanughed after hearing this and said cheerfully: "This is natural. From now on, your man''s life will belong to a hundred households."


    Qin Baihu is capable, righteous, and caring for the people under hismand. If he follows him, he will be rich and glorious, but his family''s food, clothing and housing are guaranteed. This alone is enough.


    Moreover, Qin Baihu sent someone to help him settle the matter of cutting the man''s teeth, and also sent a message to the county captain. The county captain would go to his house and help him separate his family, and then he would directly divide the family. The documents were sent to him in the northwest.


    This is a great favor and he must repay it!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yang said: "You are right, we are poor and have nothing. From now on, this life will belong to Bai Hu and his wife. Let us repay them with our lives!"


    Lin Tongshan was surprised when he saw Yang''s firm look: "Okay, wife, after having a meal with Mrs. Baihu, you spoke louder than before. Okay, this is how it will be from now on. It''s too weak." We cant survive in the northwest, we cant cause trouble to Baihu and his wife.


    With that said, he put Lin Xiaoshi on the bed, took off his dirty tattered clothes, put on the coat that Aunt Xiong brought, and tucked him into the bed.


    That night, Lin Tongshan''s family had a good sleep. It was the first time in their lives that the whole family was covered with such a good quilt. Lin Tongshan grabbed the quilt and hugged his wife, and became more determined to follow Qin Bai. Hugan''s determination!


    In the new house, Gu Jinli had already taken a shower and took off the e patches on his face. He also left a few on his wrists to scare Qin Sang.


    "Isn''t it disgusting? Sister-inw Lin almost vomited because of me." Gu Jinli stretched out his wrist and waved it in front of Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang took her hand, brought it to his mouth, kissed her, and said softly: "It''s not disgusting, my hands are like catkins, and her fingers are like green jade. They are soft and boneless, better than snow and frost."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "You, you still say such disgusting words!"


    Qin Sang smiled, lifted her chin, kissed her and said, "Is it disgusting? But I am telling the truth."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, avoided his kiss, looked at him and said, "You have such a sweet mouth, are you trying to do something bad?"


    Qin Sang nodded honestly: "Yes."


    I really want to eat this little fish.


    But no, I have to start my journey tomorrow. If I mess with her again tonight, she will be very tired tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli looked at his pitiful and aggrieved look, thinking about how ufortable he lookedst night and this morning, and was about to agree to him, but Qin Sang felt sorry for her. Although he felt ufortable, he just hugged her and kissed her hard. , and hugged her to bed.


    Qin Sang can give Gu Jinli a great sense of security. She sleeps soundly next to him. However, as long as she hides something in her heart, no matter how soundly she sleeps, she will get up at midnight and open her eyes at dawn. Get ready to get up and go to the military headquarters to gather.

 Chapter 1343: Married a rich wife

    Chapter 1343: Married a rich wife


    Chapter 1343 Married a rich wife


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang said: "Wake up, you don''t have to get up so early, you can sleep for an extra hour. I am from a hundred households, and no one dares to say anything if I go a few hourste. I just need to get to Luan''an County before dawn tomorrow."


    Of the eight counties in He''an, Luan''an County is the most concentrated ce. General Guo sympathized with the soldiers and put the meeting point in Luan''an County, which was more than a day shorter than going to the Fucheng garrison camp to gather and set off.


    Because of this, Xiaoyu had time to return home. If she had to go to the Fucheng garrison camp to gather, she would have to leave on the morning of the wedding, which would tire her out.


    "It''s just because you are from a hundred households that you can''t bete. And we have to get up to make breakfast for grandpa. We are going to the northwest and have to have a meal with him." Gu Jinli stood up quickly and took the clothes. Go behind the screen to change.


    Qin Sang smiled. They were married and had done the most intimate thing. Xiaoyu was still very shy and wouldn''t change clothes in front of him. He was happy to see it... Well, he especially liked to see her strange bellyband. There are only two round pockets. After putting them on, the body looks even more appetizing.


    Qin Sang shook his head and did not dare to think about it anymore, for fear that he would not be able to bear it.


    He stood up and waited in front of the screen with his clothes. When Gu Jinli came out, he almost bumped into him and said angrily: "Why aren''t you wearing clothes yet?"


    Qin Sang stood up straight and said with a smile: "Let me show it to you first, and then I will wear it after you finish reading it. If you like it, I will wear it."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red with embarrassment, he stepped on him and said, "Whoever likes this, go and get dressed quickly."


    But his eyes were not up to par, so he couldn''t help but nce at him again and again, making Qin Sang smile.


    Hum, Gu Jinli hummed twice and ran to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Seeing her leaving, Qin Sang quickly put on his clothes and followed her, going to help her: "The noodles were madest night, I''ll chop the stuffing, and the little fish will make egg drop soup."


    Okay. Gu Jinli replied, boiling water for egg drop soup.


    But she just boiled water. Qin Sang moved quickly. After chopping the bacon stuffing, he quickly wrapped a dozen bacon biscuits. After the water boiled, he cracked the eggs into the pot and sprinkled a few more Shredded ham and egg drop soup are ready.


    After serving the egg drop soup, fry the bacon pancakes.


    The pot was big, and the frying was done in two pots. It only took two and a quarter of hours to prepare the breakfast, and Gu Jinli was stunned by his swift movements.


    Didnt you agree that I would make breakfast for grandpa?


    Qin Sang smiled and kissed her secretly: "Xiaoyu has made a fire, so I made breakfast for grandpa with my own hands."


    Xiaoyu is the one who is close to his heart. He wants to pamper her and wont let her work if he can.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Since you said so, then okay."


    He took the bacon sesame cakes from Qin Sang and went to the upper hall with Qin Sang who was carrying egg drop soup and bowls and chopsticks.


    Mr. Qin got up early. When he saw them bringing things over, he smiled and said, "When I got up, I smelled the aroma of bacon and sesame cakes, but grandpa is starving. Bring them here quickly."


    "Hey, I''ll be here soon." Gu Jinli quickened his pace, put arge bowl of bacon and sesame seed cakes on the table, took a bowl and filled a bowl of soup for Mr. Qin, and gave him a sesame seed cake: "Grandpa, eat it."


    Mr. Qin nodded and greeted them: "You also sit down and eat."


    As he spoke, he ate three bacon biscuits and a bowl of soup in one go, and sighed: "It''s such a cold day, I feel sofortable after eating like this."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, grandpa thanks you on behalf of himself and the Qin family."


    Mr. Qin made puns. Gu Jinli understood and said with a smile: "Grandpa, I am already a member of the Qin family. I will not say thank you like this in the future. But I have one thing to ask of grandpa."


    Mr. Qin was startled and then became serious: "You said, as long as you ask, grandpa will risk his life to do it for you!"     The Qin family is rted to the Duke of Wei by marriage, and he was born as a ve of the Duke of Wei. He became a general due to his military exploits, and by chance, Sang''s father called him "adopted father", but in Mr. Qin''s heart, the Duke of Wei and the Qin family would always be his masters.


    When Xiaoyu married into the Qin family, he was considered the master.


    Gu Jinli said: "What I ask for is that grandpa should be well and live in good health until the day when we return safely and the clouds clear and the sunes out."


    What she said was also a pun.


    Mr. Qin was stunned and almost shed tears: "You kid... I promise, grandpa will wait for you toe back in good health and safety!"


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang and said again: "You are indeed a man with a wife. You should treat Xiaoyu well."


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli with deep affection in his eyes. He nodded and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will treat her like a jewel."


    This life is hers.


    Qin Sang''s eyes stayed on Gu Jinli for a while. After being red at by Gu Jinli, he stood up and looked at Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, take care."


    Mr. Qin looked at Qin Sang, who was already two heads taller than him, with an increasingly resolute face, and said happily: "When you grow up, let''s go. The future journey will be between you and Xiaoyu."


    Speaking, he went out with them.


    Inside and outside the Qin Family Courtyard, Feng Jin, You An, Er Qing, and Grandma Tao were already busy with their people. There were four modified and thickened carriages and eight mule carts, which can be described as a mighty force.


    There are also many things stuffed in the carriages and mule carts. They are all dry food, medicinal materials, things to keep out the cold, and various other things that are needed in the past few days made by the families and workshops at the end of the vige.


    The four members of the Lin family were shocked when they saw this battle. The Gu family was indeed rich. Lord Baihu really married a rich and good wife. He went to the northwest with so much belongings, but he could not help Baihu. Less.


    Master Lin Juns wife, pleasee here with your two children to ride in this mule cart. Aunt Xiong came to invite the Yang family.


    Hey, hey, lets go there right now. Lin Tongshan took Yang and the two children to the mule cart pointed by Aunt Xiong.


    Aunt Xiong said: "Master Lin, on the way to the northwest, your wife and children are riding in this mule cart. It''s just that there are too few people in the cart, so your wife, the old ve, and a few maids have to squeeze into one cart." car."


    Lin Tongshan said: "Auntie was joking. I''m not aggrieved. It''s a great thing that we don''t have to walk with them."


    Aunt Xiong smiled and said: "As long as you don''t feel wronged. Why are you empty-handed? Bring all the quilts, clothes and shoes in your house. If you don''t bring them with you, what will you wear on the road?"


    After hearing this, Lin Tongshan and Yang ran back to pack up the quilts and coats and put them into the mule cart.


    Lin Tongshan was extremely grateful to Qin Sang. After settling Yang and the others, he ran to thank Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang had already changed his armor, with one hand on the handle of the knife at his waist, his eyes shining in the cold wind, he nced at Lin Tongshan and said: "No need to say more, go and help quickly, we will leave the vige in two-quarters of an hour."


    "Yes!" Lin Tongshan straightened his face and immediately followed Feng Jin and the others to work.


    Families at the end of the vige, He Vige Chief''s family, vigers working in the workshop, Mo Qinzi''s natal family, He San Leizi''s family of three, etc. all gathered in front of Qin''s house to see Gu Jinli and the others off.


    Ms. Cui didn''t want to cry, but when she saw Gu Jinli wearing an animal skin cloak and braving the cold wind and falling snow as he came to say goodbye to her, she couldn''t help crying: "Mother, you have suffered!"


    It was such a cold day and the northwest was in chaos, but Xiaoyu had to brave the wind and snow to go to the northwest. Ms. Cui felt like she was heartbroken.

 Chapter 1344: All living beings

    Chapter 1344: All living beings


    Chapter 1344: Appearances of All Living Beings


    Gu Jinli was helpless and coaxed: "Mom, don''t worry, I''m going in a carriage this time, no need to walk. The carriage has everything, it''s very warm, and there''s no shortage of servants. I don''t have to do anything, just sit in the carriage." Its done within.


    He said with a fierce face: "Mom, please stop crying. If you cry like this, I won''t feel at ease when I leave."


    With these words, Gu Jinli felt like he was racing to the heavens.


    When Mrs. Cui heard this, she held back her tears, took her hand and said, "Xiaoyu, you often write letters to your family. If you are short of money, tell me, my family will send you money, grain, and medicine."


    In order to put Cui''s mind at ease, Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Don''t worry, mother, I won''t be polite to my mother''s family. I will definitely tell my mother''s family if I need anything. If I don''t have salt for cooking, I''ll ask my mother''s family for it."


    After hearing this, Ms. Cui felt relieved.


    "Xiaoyu, this is what your parents gave you. Keep it well and keep it for self-defense." Gu Dashan thrust a stack of banknotes into Gu Jinli and gave her a box: "This is the deed of our house in our hometown." , and your mothers wedding hairpin, you keep them all.


    Gu Dashan felt that his second daughter had suffered, so he gave her everything from his hometown and Fei''s dowry gold hairpin. Little did he know that Fei''s gold hairpin would be of great help to her in the future.


    "Thank you, Dad!" Gu Jinli epted them all without rejecting them. Only by epting them would Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui feel at ease.


    She took out a few posts from the Chu family and gave them to Gu Dashan: "This is the post that Miss Ran gave me. It is the famous post from her maternal grandfather''s family. Please keep it. Now that Miss Ran is sessful and has be the imperial concubine, I hope these posts are useful.


    I heard that Emperor Chu liked Miss Ran very much and lived with her as a normal couple. And Miss Ran was also a powerful person. If he bes a noble concubine or his son bes an emperor in the future, these things given by Miss Ran can be regarded as tokens.


    He then gave the Chu Family Pei to Gu Jinxiu and said, "Sister, take this Chu Family Pei so that you are prepared for anything."


    Gu Jinxiu epted it, but surprisingly her eyes were red and she didn''t cry. She suddenly hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, go to the northwest. My eldest sister will take good care of yourself and the family."


    Xiaoyu left a lot of people for her, and as the eldest sister, she can no longer be protected by her younger brothers and sisters. She must be stronger and protect her younger brothers and sisters.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Well, I believe in you, eldest sister."


    As he said that, he pulled Luo Huiniang and gave her a hug: "Huiniang, you''re fine."


    Luo Huiniang cried, but did not dare to cry loudly. She replied: "Well, I will be fine."


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Chen again and said, "My dear aunt, don''t be too arrogant. You have to stay calm."


    Mrs. Chen pursed her lips and said in a low voice: "When did Auntie get angry? Just go away with peace of mind. Auntie regards our family''s business as more important than our lives and won''t do anything stupid." of."


    Gu Dewang said: "Don''t worry, Sister Xiaoyu, I will watch my mother and prevent her from drifting!"


    Yeah, yeah, yeah. Gu Defa nodded in agreement.


    Mr. Chen pped him on the head and said, "What the **** are you doing? You''re mute or your tongue was cut. Will you die if you say anything without words?"


    Gu Defa thought for a while and felt that it was time to say something at this time, so he said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, when I be an official, I will protect you."


    What?


    Have you decided to take the imperial examination? Dont you hate exams and just want to get an official job for nothing?


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, and responded: "Okay, I''ll wait for you to protect me after you be an official."


    Then he said to Gu Daya: "Auntie, although the business with shopkeeper Feng is over, you don''t have to worry about the business of the braised food shop. As long as the goods are good, you don''t have to worry about selling them." Gu Daya nodded: "Don''t worry about my aunt''s family. Auntie has been through everything, nothing can scare your auntie."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded. She was very busy. She said goodbye to the families at the end of the vige one by one, and finallyforted the crying Vige Chief He: "The vige chief doesn''t have to worry about the livelihood of the vige. My brother is here. Then The business of tofu and spices will continue, and the cultivation of medicinal materials will continue, so dont worry.


    When Vige Chief He heard this, he stopped crying immediately. This was what he wanted, but he still thanked Gu Jinli: "Little Yu girl, the people in the vige will remember your kindness for finding a living for the vige. If you said that everyone must work together to make a fortune, the vige chief will also remember it, and he will definitely manage the vige in a clear and transparent manner in the future, so that the people in the vige will not be evil-hearted again."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "You keep saying that, and I feel relieved."


    "Little boss, why don''t you talk to us? Jinhua has been watching you." He Sanshengzi couldn''t wait any longer and shouted towards Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli could only go over and bab a few baby words to Xiao Jiahui.


    This farewell job was really not easy. After walking around with Qin Sang, she almost copsed from exhaustion.


    "It''s gettingte, don''t dy them, let them go on their way happily and return home safely!" The third grandfather shouted, interrupting the farewell.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang knelt down and kowtowed three times solemnly to Mr. Qin, the third grandfather, the third grandma, and Mrs. Cui of Gu Dashan before getting in the car and leaving.


    Gu Dashan and the other people in the vige kept sending them out of the vige.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the vige, we met people from Lianghe Vige, who also came to see him off.


    Since they were on their way, Gu Jinli couldn''t say much to them. He only said to Liang Zhuzi: "Remember, don''t make any rash advances. It''s always safe to be safe. Sometimes it''s better not to do this business than to be safe."


    Liang Zhuzi nodded hurriedly and said guiltily: "Don''t worry, little boss, I''ve learned a lesson twice. I won''t venture in again... what happened to Shopkeeper Feng was because I couldn''t see people clearly and was taken advantage of."


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said: "When my brotheres back, you can tell him yourself about this matter. From now on, he will be the one to decide the business of thisrge stall at home. You can see what kind of temper he has. He is not a weak schr."


    So be honest and behave yourself, otherwise I wont be able to save you.


    After saying that, he was afraid of the people seeing him off, so he waved to Gu Dashan and the others and told them to go home, then set the carriage running and drove to themander''s office.


    In the military station, Jiang Xiaoqi is already waiting. Oh, no, now he is themander-in-chief. When the appointment documents from Fucheng Yamen and Fucheng garrison campe down, he will be the new hundred households of the Division of Military Affairs.


    Qin Sang was going to lead troops to the northwest. As a hundred households, he needed to rmend a general bannerman to be the new hundred households. His position as a hundred households was taken over from Jiang Qi. Now that he was leaving, he rmended this person. General Jiang Qi has returned the position of 100 households to the Jiang family.


    Jiang Dahu and Jiang Qi were very happy, saying that they had seen the right person, and Sang was a man of gratitude.


    General Jiang Qi was also very grateful, so he did his best during this period. He had already gathered the soldiers who were going to the northwest with him, so that Qin Sang and the others could leave as soon as they arrived.


    However, the soldiers stood neatly and upright, but the rtives and rtives apanying them looked like all living beings. Hong Dao''s grandfather even brought Piggy, saying: "I''m afraid we have to celebrate the New Year on the road. Take the lead, Piggy, when we arrive." Its time to kill him and give it to everyone to eat, so that he can celebrate the New Year.


    Hong Dao was helpless and shouted: "Grandpa, take care of that piggy yourself and don''t cause trouble to Mrs. Baihu!"


    Hong Dao is Qin Sang''s confidant. If Qin Sang wants to go to the northwest, he will definitely follow him. Mr. Hong loves his grandson the most and does not stop him from going to the northwest to defend the border. However, he insists on following him, otherwise he will be killed. Hang yourself with a rope!

 Chapter 1345: Appearances of all living beings【2】

    Chapter 1345: Appearances of all living beings��2��


    Chapter 1345: Appearances of All Living Beings2


    "I know, you are the only kid who talks a lot, and you are so verbose now. Who can stand you when you get older?!" Mr. Hong shouted back unwilling to be outdone, and then raised his hands towards Qin Sang and said: "Qin Baihu, old man I used to be a bodyguard, so I know all the rules and have some skills. Don''t worry, the old man won''t cause you any trouble, and he can even help you with some chores on the way."


    Qin Sang nodded and said, "I don''t worry about your old age."


    Its just that the Bu Dahe family is in more trouble.


    Bu Dahe and Uncle Yu were from the same vige. They grew up together. Later, Uncle Yu became a soldier and became the general g, so he was brought to the military department.


    Two years ago, his eldest son Bu Fang was also admitted to the Military Academy. Because his family used to be an Orion, Bu Fang was very good in martial arts and archery, and he was also loyal. Qin Sang took a fancy to him, and this time he took their father and son into consideration. Both of them were taken to the northwest.


    The only bad thing is that Bu Dahe''s eldest daughter was young and ignorant. She was deceived by a young man who came to the county to visit rtives and became pregnant.


    When Bu Dahe and his family took the token to look for Master Fan''s aunt at Fang''s house in the county town, they were told by Fang Fan that Master Fan was already married and had two sons, and they didn''t care that Bu Ling had a daughter from the Fan family.


    Bu Dahe''s family was struck by lightning and wanted to seek exnation from the Fan family.


    But Fang Fan said: "There is something wrong with my nephew, but your Bu Ling is not a good person either. How can a girl get pregnant before she gets married? This happened before she entered the Fan family. Who knew this? Is the child from the Fan family?"


    Bu Dahe was so angry that he almost beat Fang Fan, but Bu Fang stopped him and said: "Your nephew said, he didn''t say we were engaged, and he left a token for my eldest sister, saying it was an engagement. , my eldest sister pledged herself to me."


    Although his eldest sister is indeed wrong, she said: "Your nephew is a schr. This schr deceives a good girl. As long as my family files awsuit with the government, your nephew will never be able to take the scientific examination in his life!"


    After hearing this, Fang Fan became afraid and sent a letter to the Fan family asking them to pick up Bu Ling.


    Bu Fang frowned when he heard this. This is just a concubine. Does that mean he is a concubine?


    Bu Fang refused, and there was a quarrel for a while. Finally, the Fan familypromised and agreed to marry Bu Ling as their equal wife.


    Bu Ling got married just like that, but the Fan family and Master Fan''s head wife looked down on Bu Ling, and in just two years they tortured Bu Ling and her children.


    Had Bu Fang not discovered the clue when he went to see Bu Ling, Bu Ling and her son would have been tortured to death.


    Bu Fang took away Bu Ling and her son that day. Finally, he helped Bu Ling reconcile with the Fan family, took a hundred taels of silver from the Fan family, and took the children back to her parents'' home.


    Although Bu Ling is pitiful, she brought it upon herself. The Bu family and Bu Ling themselves do not dare toin. However, the people in the vige and several nearby viges still looked down upon Bu Ling. They used her to talk to their children day after day, calling her shameless, despicable, and a scumbag that was delivered to their door. Bu Ling was so scolded that she almost jumped. Well, fortunately, Mrs. Bu saved her.


    But there were only two men in the family, and they were often in the army camp. Some of the bold bachelors from the nearby viges felt that Bu Ling was not a serious woman and had a broken shoe, so they came to take advantage of Bu Ling, and almost raped her. .


    Fortunately, Bu Ling fought hard and injured the old bachelor, so he was not killed.


    But the vigers couldn''t bear it anymore. They felt that Bu Ling had ruined the reputation of the vige and wanted to take her and her children to a pig pen!


    After Bu Dahe and Bu Fang received the news, they hurried home and finally decided that the whole family would follow the army and move to the northwest to start a new life.


    Seeing that she had harmed the whole family, Bu Ling had no shame to stay at home. She hanged herself in the middle of the night. Bu Fang rescued her, pped her twice hard and scolded her: "If you don''t want to cause trouble to the family, just live well." Stop looking for trouble!"


    The Bu family followed them to the military station. After arriving in the northwest, no one knows about Bu Ling, and she and the Bu family can start living a normal life.


    Bu Fang was determined to fight for his future with Qin Sang. He did not hide it from Qin Sang. He told everything about Bu Ling. He also said that the cause of the matter was Bu Ling''s fault. It was because she was stupid and had no brains. Got cheated.


    However, Bu Fang promised that he would not let Bu Ling cause any trouble to Gu Jinli. If Bu Ling dared to do anything that would dy everyone''s schedule, he would deal with Bu Ling.


    How can blood rtives be cut off at the drop of a hat? Qin Sang wanted to use divination, so he agreed to let the women of the Bu family apany the army and safely go to the northwest.


    Bu Fang was extremely grateful.


    Qin Sang also told Gu Jinli about the Bu family, and exined: "You are the wife of a hundred households. To them, you are the master. You don''t need to pay much attention to them. You can live asfortably as you want."


    There is no need for his woman to please the rtives of her subordinates, let alone a woman like Bu Ling.


    Therefore, Qin Sang only asked Aunt Bu to visit Gu Jinli, while Bu Ling and her son left it to Aunt Xiong to arrange the arrangements. It was quite good to have a car, food, and someone to take care of her.


    When Gu Jinli saw Aunt Bu, he said a few words to her. Seeing that she didn''t seem like the kind of woman with bad intentions, she was a little afraid of trouble. He even apologized to her for Bu Ling''s incident, saying that she was a good person. She caused trouble and called Bu Ling stupid, which was why she suffered this disaster. She had no intention of favoring Bu Ling.


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction, as long as she is sensible, it will not be troublesome for her to bring her along as long as she is a sensible family member. He smiled and said: "Auntie, you are serious, we are all from the same military station, and we will go to the northwest We are a family and we should take care of each other, so there is no need for trouble.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Bu shed tears and said, "Thank you so much, Madam Baihu... It is a great kindness that Madam does not despise their mother and son."


    The people in the vige and the Bu family would drag Sister Ling and her son to soak in the pig cage, in order to kill the mother and son. Madam Bu was able to take them to the west without any objection. Aunt Bu''s heart fell to the ground. After saying a few words, she wisely left.


    After Aunt Bu left, Lao Bao''s daughter-inw and her adopted son came over to meet Gu Jinli: "Hello, madam. The mother-inw and her son have sent their regards to Madam."


    The old bride-inw is tall and slender, but her face is not mean, but rather gentle. She has a hearty smile on her face. She does not look like a poor woman who had three miscarriages and a son who died in infancy.


    The reason why Lao Bao''s family wanted to settle down in the northwest was very simple. People in the vige always madeints about the adopted son of Lao Bao and his wife. They always said that the child was picked up, not his biological child, and he would not be able to raise him properly.


    Lao Bao cared deeply for his daughter-inw. He didn''t want his daughter-inw to be constantly told that she couldn''t give birth and had to pick up a beggar to be his son. He was so heartbroken that he sold his family''snd and took his wife and adopted son to the northwest.


    Gu Jinli felt a little relieved when he saw his old wife''s smiling face. She likes to deal with people who love tough: "Auntie, you''re wee. From now on, we will be a family and we will take care of each other on the road."


    As he spoke, he looked at the adopted son and gave him a beef pie: "Take it and eat it."


    The child looked to be about eight years old. He had been in the Bao family for three years. His eyes were a little defensive, but he was a sensible and grateful person. He bowed to Gu Jinli, then took the beef pie and broke it in half. , handed half of it to the old wife: "You eat."


    The olddy took it naturally, which showed that this was not the first time that the child had given her something to eat.


    The child broke open half of the pie again and gave half to Lao Bao who was standing in the queue. Knowing that Lao Bao couldn''t talk much at this time, he stuffed the pie to him and ran back.

 Chapter 1346: Converge

    Chapter 1346: Converge


    Chapter 1346 Convergence


    Gu Jinli saw him standing obediently next to his wife, eating pie silently, and smiled, and said to her: "You guys are riding a mule cart with Mrs. Bu''s family. If anything happens on the way, go find Aunt Xiong." Say, youre wee.


    "Hey, thank you madam." The old wife responded with a smile on her face, patted her adopted son and said, "Brother Kang, please thank madam quickly."


    He added: "When this child first came home, he was sick and injured. Hey in bed for more than a month before he came back to life. We, as a couple, named him Bao Fukang and looked forward to him for the rest of our lives. Healthy and healthy.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s a good name, it has a good meaning."


    After hearing this, the old wifeughed even more happily.


    After Kang Geer saluted and thanked Gu Jinli, mother and son went to the mule cart where Mrs. Bu''s house was.


    Seeing that the things from both families were piled in the car, which was too narrow, the old wife said: "Sister-inw Bu, this is too crowded. Let''s hang up all the pots, hoes and shovels, coir raincoats, radishes, etc. that are not afraid of snow." Just outside the car."


    After hearing this, Aunt Bu agreed. The two of them and Kang Geer moved out everything in the carriage that was not afraid of getting wet, either hanging it outside the carriage or tying it to the roof.


    Seeing Bu Ling huddled in the carriage with the child in her arms, the old Bao''s wife called her: "Girl of the Bu family, what are you doing huddled up? Come and help. We are farmers, not youngdies. We must have a sense of work."


    Bu Ling was afraid that she would embarrass her family, so she hid in the carriage. After hearing that it was no longer easy to hide, she came out and started working.


    After Aunt Xiong came over and told Gu Jinli about this, Gu Jinli was very satisfied. My old wife is a good wife. Lets see, if we work together with them, it will be of great use in the future.


    After Gu Jinli made arrangements for the apanying soldiers and their families, he breathed a sigh of relief. Among the confidants of Brother Qin, Zhang Zhong is the most trouble-free. There are many brothers in the family, his parents are taken care of, and they have not said they are married, so he can rest assured. Going to the northwest is not a burden.


    Not long after, Magistrate Zheng, Lieutenant Jiang, and Jiang Dahu all came and said a few words to Sang Qin, and then a burst of drums sounded.


    Dong dong dong!


    When the soldiers heard the sound of the drums, they immediately stood at attention and stood as tall as a halberd.


    Qin Sang stood on a high tform, holding the hilt of the knife in one hand and holding the token in the other. His eyes were like razors, scanning the soldiers standing neatly, and with a breath, he said: "The soldiers broke through the three cities of Dachu in session and killed them." We have countless brothers and sisters. This time we go to the northwest to defend our territory and take revenge. We can only win but not lose! The soldiers are cruel and those who are afraid of death should stand up now. I promise you will be safe. But if you dare to desert after arriving in the northwest, not only will you be He will receive nine punishments from the military camp and die, and his family and n members will all be seated together!"


    The military camp has its own torture. These tortures are divided into nine levels. Level five and above are used to summon enemies and traitors. Qin Sang took the soldiers from the Division of Soldiers to the Fucheng torture camp to see it. The soldiers all knew that there were nine tortures in the military camp. What does it mean?


    Qin Sang has been in charge of the military department for more than three years. This group of people was brought out by him personally. They are not afraid of death or hardship. After hearing Qin Sang''s words, he replied angrily: "Kill the soldiers and thieves. If you win, you won''t pay back!"


    The voice broke through the sky, and after the shouting, it howled three times, like a pack of wolves.


    "Okay! I have the guts!" Qin Sang''s eyes shed with relief, and his eyes quickly sank. He turned around, took the stone bow, opened the bow and nocked an arrow, and shot an arrow at the high g in front of the camp.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking wind rose, and the sharp arrows were like lightning, hitting the copper beads on the top of the high g.


    Dang!


    The copper ball was knocked down and fell into the copper te under the high g.


    The copper te was ced on the incense case. Magistrate Zheng and Lieutenant Jiang stood in front of the incense case.


    The marching beads have fallen, the sacrifices have gone out, the soldiers and thieves have been killed, and the victor will not be returned! County Magistrate Zheng was the first to kneel down and shouted, followed by Jiang County Lieutenant, Jiang Dahu and the others.


    Qin Sang also knelt down: "Kill the soldiers and thieves, and don''t retaliate even if you win!" Upon seeing this, the soldiers immediately knelt down, shouted an oath, and kowtowed three times before getting up and standing up again.


    Qin Sang walked down the high tform and came to the high g. With his strong arm strength, he pulled the g out of the copper pir with one hand and shouted: "Zhang Tu, hold the military g!"


    My subordinates take orders! Zhang Tu quickly ran over, took the g with both hands, and held it high.


    Qin Sang looked at him and said: "This military g is the face of the soldiers of the Tianfu County Division. If it is lost, bring it up and see it!"


    Yes! Zhang Tu responded, clenching the g in his hand.


    Zhang Tu is Zhang Zhong''s n brother. Although his skills are not as good as Zhang Zhong''s, he is very strong and has a tenacious temperament. Qin Sang can rest assured if he hands the g to him.


    He shouted: "All the officers and men have sworn an oath, and there is absolutely no possibility of changing it. After pressing their fingerprints in front of the incense table and issuing the military order, they go to collect their respective medicine packages and set off at three o''clock!"


    They got up at dawn, so it was just past midnight.


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded, led by their respective gmanders, and came to the incense table one by one, pressed their fingerprints on the military order, and then went to receive the medicine package.


    The medicine packs were given by the Gu family. Doctor Dai, Ye Dakou, Ophiopogon japonicus, and Sanqi had already moved half of the medicinal materials in the mule cart and distributed them to the soldiers in bags.


    Ye Jingzi, Qing Hui, and Qing Pu also distributed medicine packets to the families of the soldiers. Each family had arge packet, all of which were convenient medicines for treating typhoid fever and stab wounds.


    When the soldiers saw this, they were very grateful: "We, Lord Baihu, are really blessed with wives. We have such a rich wife and even give us medicine kits."


    He is just a bit ugly. I heard that he has e on his face and it is festering. It looks very disgusting.


    When County Magistrate Zheng saw this, he was very ashamed. These things should have been given by the county government, but the court has increased taxes this year, and there will be arge-scale military recruitment before the year, sending a group of soldiers to the northwest... The recruitment order also said that this group The cold-weather clothing for new recruits was provided by the local county government. He could only save the money to buy cold-weather clothing for the new recruits.


    However, Magistrate Zheng gave a Zheng Family Pei to Qin Sang: "One of the grain officers who fought against the army this time was a disciple of Mr. Zheng. I dare not say anything about the weapons and baggage, but with this Zheng Family Pei, you can give it to your subordinates." The soldiers received their quota of grain and grass."


    It is the grain and grass within the quota. If you want more, you will not have it, but this is good enough. The northwest does not produce much grain. It is either drought or barren, and grain and grass are very scarce. As soon as the grain and grass from the imperial court were delivered, it was distributed by high-ranking generals before the grain truck evennded. For a small family like Qin Sang, unless they went to the vanguard to die, their grain and grass would be withheld.


    Qin Sang epted it: "Thank you, sir."


    Magistrate Zheng patted him on the shoulder, said take care, and asked him to say goodbye to the Jiang family.


    Jiang Dahu and Jiang Qi didn''t say anything. They made everything clear on the day Qin Sang got married. They just said a few words and finally said: "Return victoriously!"


    After Qin Sang solemnly saluted Jiang Dahu, Jiang Qi, and County Magistrate Zheng, he turned around neatly and shouted to the soldiers who had already received the medicine pack: "Let''s go!"


    With an order, Qin Sang got on his horse and set off with his soldiers in a mighty manner, heading to Luan''an County to join the soldiers from other counties.

 Chapter 1347: Hundreds of ladies

    Chapter 1347: Hundreds ofdies


    Chapter 1347 Mrs. Hundred Households


    "Brother! I''m here to see you off!" As soon as he left the gate of the military station, he heard Guo Qiang''s excited shout. He was wearing armor and riding a horse, and he was in high spirits.


    It was snowy and slippery, and his horse was not very good, so he almost fell down. Fortunately, Guo Qiang reacted quickly and quickly got off the horse, which saved the day.


    When the officers and soldiers at the Division of Military Affairs saw this, they burst intoughter.


    Guo Qiang blushed and felt extremely embarrassed. After pulling the horse back, he raised his foot and kicked it.


    Qin Sang quickly stopped: "Stop, the horse is your lifelongrade, how can you beat it just because of an ident?!"


    "Yes, I know." Guo Qiang listened to Qin Sang very much. He immediately stopped, led the horse and ran over, looked up at Qin Sang and said: "Brother, I told my mother, she allowed me to send him away When you go to Luan''an County, I can follow you for a whole day!"


    Qin Sang looked at his happy face, nodded and said, "Well, since Auntie has agreed, let''s get on the horse and drive on."


    They must arrive before dawn on the 20th, otherwise they will dy the military ne and be subject to militaryw.


    Yes! Guo Qiang got on his horse, followed Qin Sang, and rode forward with great vigor.


    After running for more than two-quarters of an hour onto the main road, he followed Qin Sang to the carriage where Gu Jinli was sitting, and greeted Gu Jinli: "Sister-inw, I''m here to see you off."


    Gu Jinli opened the thick car curtains, looked at the silly and childish Guo Qiang and smiled: "Thank you for your hard work, you came to see us off in the cold weather."


    Guo Qiang patted his chest and said, "It''s not hard work. I''m already a man. In a short time, I''ll have to go to the northwest to fight against the soldiers with Brother Sang and defend the territory!"


    Gu Jinli couldnt help but smile. You are only twelve years old. How can you be considered a man?


    However, she did not hit Guo Qiang, but smiled and said: "Okay, sister-inw is waiting for the day when you be a general and lead troops to the northwest."


    After hearing this, Guo Qiang sat up straight, pretended to be a general, and said, "Don''t worry, sister-inw, I will definitely lead my troops to the northwest to find you!"


    As he spoke, he suddenly asked: "Sister-inw, is the little fat man named Yuanyuan from the Shang family really a boy?"


    Gu Jinli was shocked, looked at Guo Qiang and said: "Who did you listen to? Do you think she is a man? She always wears skirts to dress up as a girl."


    Cant you see this?


    Also, when did you two meet?


    Guo Qiang said: "He told me himself. He said that although he was dressed as a girl, he was actually a boy. His mother liked girls, so he dressed up as a girl to fulfill his mother''s wish. After all, his name is Yuanyuan .


    He scratched his head again and said, "But I think he looks more like a girl. I can''t decide whether he is a boy or a girl, so I came to ask my sister-inw."


    This time he came to drink the wedding banquet between Brother Sang and his sister-inw. He bumped into Shang Yuanyuan again. He thought it was the second time they met and they were acquaintances, so he greeted her and called her Fat Girl.


    But she was very angry just likest time, and finally said that she was not a girl, but a man!


    He was so frightened that he was stunned.


    Gu Jinli wanted to find a wall to bump against, Qiang, you are too stupid. Everyone knows that she is a girl, but you just believe her nonsense?


    Qin Sang also disliked Guo Qiang for being too stupid and being deceived by a child named Yuanyuan. He said, "There''s so much nonsense. Go away quickly. I want to talk to your sister-inw."


    Although Guo Qiang really wanted to know whether Yuanyuan was a boy or a girl, he listened to Qin Sang and just said "oh" and rode away obediently.


    Gu Jinli almost went crazy withughter, but she didn''t dare tough out loud for fear of getting in Guo Qiang''s face.


    Qin Sang looked at her suppressingughter and startedughing too. After sheughed for a while, he said: "Stopughing, be careful."


    Gu Jinli nodded, and after taking a few deep breaths, he suppressed his smile: "Aqiang is an honest boy with a simple heart. He will lead troops to fight in the future. If this doesn''t work, you have to teach him what it means to never tire of deceit."


    She is a person who repays kindness with kindness and repays hatred with evil. Guo Qiang trusts Qin Sang so much and treats him like his own brother. They should also treat Guo Qiang better.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Don''t worry, on the day we got married, I left him a military letter written silently by me, and also told him to get along with your brother and Dou Shaodong''s family more in the future, and learn what cunning is." With Qiang''s character, there might not even be a whole corpse left on the battlefield.


    He also asked An Geer and Dou Ke. They promised to embarrass Guo Qiang and train him.


    He asked distressedly: "Are you still used to sitting? Is it cold?"


    The weather was not good, and the thought of her braving the snow and danger to follow him to the northwest made him feel a twinge of pain.


    Gu Jinliy on the car window, looked up at him, and said with a smile: "I''m not cold. Youid a thickyer of animal skin inside, so I can sit veryfortably. If you get tired from sitting, you can still lie down. You don''t have to worry." .


    This car was specially modified by her father ording to what she said. It was made into a double-decker carriage and filled with ayer of grass clippings in the middle to keep it warm.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little relieved. He knocked on the carriage again and said to Erqing and the others: "Always watch the fire in the stove. If anything goes wrong, you will be punished by militaryw!"


    Xiaoyu is his life, and the servant must take good care of her, otherwise dont me him for being cruel.


    Yes, I ept your order, Erqing responded.


    Xiaoji was scared to death. He shook a few times and was pped by Aunt Tao. She said, "How can you take care of your wife with such courage in the future? You can''t do it, but you will be reced."


    Xiaoji quickly sat up straight and imitated Erqing: "I ept your order!"


    The voice was loud and firm, and Gu Jinli was very satisfied with it. She still liked Xiao Ji very much. Xiao Ji was loyal and smart, but his temper was a little out of control. This can be improved.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang: "Okay, you have heard and seen, you can rest assured. Let''s go quickly, you are a hundred households, you have to lead the soldiers, don''t worry too much about me, I can take care of myself and the soldiers. good."


    He felt even more distressed: "Just let Aunt Xiong take care of them. You can rest in the car and don''t need to be too tired."


    Gu Jinli smiled and raised his hand to poke him in the face: "If you say something stupid, leave quickly."


    Since the soldiers had to sacrifice their lives for him, she naturally had to take good care of their families.


    Qin Sang held her hand and looked at the way she looked up at him. His heart skipped a beat and he wanted to lean over and kiss her. Finally, he held back, let go of her hand and said, "Okay. If anything happens, just call me."


    He paused for a while, waiting for Gu Jinli to nod before riding away.


    Seeing him returning to the team, Guo Qiang asked: "Brother, is that fat boy named Shang a boy or a girl?"


    Qin Sang didn''t even look at him, and just said: "If you want to know, find your own way to find the answer."


    He did not tell Guo Qiang the answer. He was training Guo Qiang''s mind and methods from this moment on.


    But he didn''t expect that Guo Qiang was too aggressive. When he returned to Qingfu Town to pick up Mrs. Guo, he ran to Shangjia Vige and asked Shang Yuanyuan directly. He rmed half of the people in Shangjia Vige and made Mrs. Guo so angry that she beat him. After a while, he was kidnapped and taken to Shang''s house to apologize to Shang Xiucai.


    But these are all things forter. At this moment, Guo Qiang is aggrieved by Qin Sang for not telling him the answer.


    On the bitterly cold windy road, Qin Sang took the soldiers and the Gu family''s convoy and ran non-stop to Luan''an County, and finally arrived outside the military headquarters in Luan''an County before dawn on the 20th.


    The military headquarters in Luan''an County was brightly lit, and fires were lit inside and outside the camp. Around the fires stood groups of people carrying pots and pans on their backs, and hanging dry food and nkets.


    These are the rtives of other officers and soldiers.


    In addition to these rtives, there are also hundreds of wives from various counties.


    Thesedies were poor and rich, the poor only had carts, and the rich rode horse-drawn carriages and mule carts, and the convoy they brought wasrger than Gu Jinli''s.

 Chapter 1348: The great Kuang family

    Chapter 1348: The great Kuang family


    Chapter 1348 The great Kuang family


    Its really rich.


    Gu Jinli sighed, the person who brought so many carriages, mule carts and servants should be Xie Ji, the wife of Xie Baihu in Yujiang County.


    The booklet Qin Sang gave her said that Xie Baihu in Yujiang County was married to the Ji family, a native of Linhe. The family had been doing business for generations and was very wealthy. From the Ji family''s generation onwards, the Ji family wanted to change their family, so they took the Ji family''s daughter. Marry into an official''s family and let your children take the scientific examination, but it has little effect.


    There are nearly thirty men and women in this generation, so Ji became the official wife of the military attache. Ji''s elder brother was admitted as a boy student but failed to be a schr.


    But this was enough to make Ji feel proud, because she was the only one to marry an official. When she got married, she was really rich in dowry, including fields, shops, money, and servants.


    Her grandparents at home also gave her a lot of money in private. Ji was so proud that she got pregnant within a few months and gave birth to a daughter.


    Because of this, the Ji family pressured her to go to the northwest with the army.


    The old man of the Ji family said: "You are the only one in the family who is married to an official, and you don''t have a son yet. You have to go to the northwest to secure the position of an official''s wife, but you can''t stop going because you are afraid of hardship."


    Ji Shi almost cried at that time. Is this a hard thing? This is something that will cost you your life!


    The Rong people are so cruel and she is still so young. What should she do if the Rong people attack the city after following her to the northwest?


    Seeing her reluctance, Mr. Ji said, "If you are really afraid of the hardship and don''t want to go, let your concubine go with you. When a son is born, our rtionship with the Xie family will be solid."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji was angry and frightened. She was treated so politely by her parents'' family only because she married a military attach and raised her family''s status. How could she let her concubine steal her wife of a hundred households? s position? !


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. My husband treats my granddaughter very well. How can my granddaughter be willing to let him go to the northwest alone?" Ji followed Xie Baihu to the northwest.


    However, since the journey was long, Ji did not take her daughter with her and left her with the Xie family, so the Xie family was quite satisfied.


    The Ji family also took advantage of the fact that the Ji family went to the northwest with the army, and greatly boasted about the Ji family, describing her as a righteous woman who was not afraid of hardships and dangers, and was willing to follow her husband through life and death. The reputation of Ji''s daughter has improved a lot.


    Ji grew up pampered and loved to hearpliments. She was extremely happy when she saw that her reputation had increased and those who met her praised her as a model of virtue.


    The Ji family was also very generous and gave Ji a lot of things to take to the northwest, so Gu Jinli could see so many carriages and mule carts.


    In addition to the Ji family, there were twodies from hundreds of households who apanied the army to the northwest.


    One is Cen and the other is Kuang.


    The booklet says that Mrs. Cen is not very old, just over twenty, and is a pretty girl from a small family.


    The Kuang family is twice as old as them, already thirty-three years old. The man Niu Dabao was originally the general g of the Luan''an County Military Post. Because Xu Baihu in Luan''an County was injured and could not go to the northwest, Niu Dabao was asked to carry it. .


    In this way, the Kuang family became the wife of a hundred households. Because she was worried about the cattle and leopards, she took her children with her.


    The booklet said that Niu Dabao was a man of real ability and a good person, but the record about Kuang was not so good. He was known as a shrew.


    Xiaoyu, Im going to take the soldiers to meet up there. You sit in the car for a while and wait for me toe back. Qin Sang knocked on the carriage and said towards the car.


    Gu Jinli opened the thick car curtains from the inside, looked at him and said, "Well, go quickly, don''t worry about me, I can do it."


    Qin Sang nodded, patted her head with some distress, and said: "A fewdies from hundreds of households are here. Don''t rush to say hello. We will wait until we set off. Sit in the car obediently. Everyone is busy now. Many soldiers I''m running around and I''m afraid I''ll be bumped into when I go out to say hello." Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t go out. I''ll wait until you finish worshiping."


    Sending an army on an expedition is not a child''s y. They have to pay homage to the heaven and earth first. They said they would set off before dawn. Gu Jinli looked at it. It would be considered good if the army could be on the road in two hours.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang left and asked Feng Jin, You An, You Ping, and Daqing to lead people to protect the convoy to prevent others from colliding with it.


    But just two quarters of an hour after he left, Gu Jinli heard a cry: "Hey, oh, oh, it hurts, it hurts, it''s awkward for me to hold my hand. I''m the wife of a hundred households in the Luan''an County Military Station. I came here with cakes to talk to Qin The daughter-inw of a hundred households said hello!


    Gu Jinli frowned and looked at Erqing: "Go and have a look."


    This person should not be lying. After all, there are soldiers outside and ordinary liars cannot get in.


    "Yes." Erqing stood up and went out, while Xiaoji immediately drew out his short sword and stood beside Gu Jinli, looking ready.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied. Xiaoji''s reaction was much faster than before, but it was still not as good as Sanqing''s.


    Sanqing was sitting next to Gu Jinli. When he heard the sound, he had already grasped the dagger in his sleeve, and put one hand in front of Gu Jinli to protect him. He looked towards the raised car window.


    Er Qing was responsible for handling general affairs for Gu Jinli, Third Qing was specifically used to protect Gu Jinli, and the smaller ones such as Fourth Qing and Five Qing were for studying medicine. On this trip to the west, she brought them all with her, and now Sanqing is riding with her.


    Not long after, Erqing came over and reported to Gu Jinli: "Madam, she is the newly appointed daughter-inw of a hundred households in Luan''an County, Kuang. She has a self-defense hatchet with no poison, no fists and feet, and she is holding a child over one year old in her arms. He was carrying a basket of sesame seed cakes and said he was here to say hello to Madam."


    Er Qing is a prudent person. After confirming that the other party was Kuang, he asked Kuang to wait and came to report to Gu Jinli first.


    Gu Jinli said: "Bring her over."


    Yes. Erqing responded and quickly brought Kuang.


    Kuang was tall and thick, and she felt very unhappy when she was stopped by Er Qing and the others. When she saw Gu Jinli, she said in a high voice: "Oh, Mrs. Qin is indeed a daughter of a rich family. We, like us, are digging in the fields for food." Its really difficult to meet her, its like plowing the fields!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly and took a roast duck leg from the car and handed it to the child in Kuang''s arms: "It''ste at night and it''s such a cold weather. You must be hungry. Take it to eat."


    When Kuang saw this, he immediately smiled brightly, grabbed the roast duck leg, stuffed it into the basket, and said with a smile: "Qijin is too young to eat this, so I will take it back to his brothers."


    Mr. Kuang was a great man and was particrly fertile. He gave birth to seven sons and raised all seven of them. Niu Qijin was the youngest son.


    Although Niu Qijin is young, he is a food protector. When he saw the roast duck legs being taken away, he immediately screamed: "Meat, meat, eat, eat!"


    Kuang Shi scolded: "What the hell, I''ve already fed you milk, and you still eat it? If you don''t eat enough, save it for adding food to the family tomorrow night."


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face. He is already over a year old and can speak. How about breastfeeding?

 Chapter 1349: Is this going to be bloody?

    Chapter 1349: Is this going to be bloody?


    Chapter 1349 Is this going to be bloody?


    After Mrs. Kuang finished training her son, she looked at Gu Jinli. Under the light of the torch, she finally saw her face clearly. She was so frightened that she screamed: "Ah! You, you are sick!"


    Kuang jumped back a few steps with her son in her arms, put her hand into the basket, and wanted to throw the roast duck legs back to Gu Jinli, but thinking that they were meat after all, she was reluctant to throw them away, and she was afraid that they would be poisoned if they were touched by Gu Jinli. Time is very confusing.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, then exined with a smile: "Don''t panic, Mrs. Niu. This is not a disease, it''s just amon e. It''s not treated well, so it''s suppurated. It''s not contagious."


    "Really?" Mrs. Kuang looked like I didn''t believe it. She hugged her son but didn''te forward.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Really, we brought the doctor. If you don''t believe it, I can call the doctor and tell you personally."


    Mother Tao also got out of the car and said to Mrs. Kuang: "My wife is not sick, this is just amon e."


    Seeing Grandma Tao''s serious look, Mrs. Kuang felt that she was more trustworthy. She believed her words, but she still didn''t dare to step forward. She only said: "It''s just e. If it''s a contagious disease, you can get it." Tell me, you cant hide it, otherwise you will be struck by lightning from the sky if you get sick!


    Then he asked: "How did you do this? This is too disgusting. You are just newly married, so you can''t make it so ugly. Otherwise, how will your man do it? I heard that almost all the men in the northwest have died. Arge number of them As for the widows, they are all like hungry wolves, and they are crazy about men. You should pay attention to your face and let the doctor take a good look at it. If not, go and worship the various mountain gods along the way. Otherwise, your man will go to the northwest. But youll have to be snatched away by those widows!


    Gu Jinli was shocked. This Kuang family really dared to say things like how your man would act and how crazy he was about you.


    But she thinks Kuang is good, at least he can say whatever he wants without hiding it.


    Dont worry, Mrs. Niu, our wife is married to a doctor and a medical girl, and there will be doctors to check her face along the way. She will definitely be cured after arriving in the northwest. said Grandma Tao.


    Kuang''s eyes rolled when she heard this, and she immediately said: "You also brought the doctor and the medical girl. Did you bring the medicinal materials as well? s, my aunt''s family is poor. The man has been a soldier for twenty years and only worked as a minor for ten years. The banner, the three-year general banner, and the hundred households in less than half a month are nothing. This time I went to the northwest, and there were also many family members of soldiers and soldiers apanying them, some of whom were weak and sick. If they got sick, my aunt would take them I came to see you and let your mothers doctor take a look. This is human life after all, so you cant watch them die, right?


    Okay, lets start asking for benefits from Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli:


    There is a saying to greet your ancestors, do you know whether to say it or not?


    She didn''t answer, but suddenly looked into the distance and said: "Mrs. Niu, it looks like someone ising. It looks like a big shot, and there are many people. You should go back quickly and let the family members who are apanying the army take shelter to avoid being collided. arrive."


    Gu Jinli had long heard the dull and orderly sounds of footsteps and the tter of horse hooves. It was obvious that an army wasing, and there were quite a lot of them.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Auntie brought a bunch of shrews. They will run away when they see anyone they can''t afford to offend." After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang hurriedly raised her head and looked around. Sure enough, she saw countless torch lights pointing towards this person. Move quickly.


    Mr. Kuang is a person who likes to watch the excitement. When he saw this posture, he watched for a while, but he didn''t know that the group of people came too fast, and they arrived in front of him in a short time.


    With a whoosh, the leading man, wearing heavy armor and holding a big sword in his hand, rode a fast horse and rushed towards themander''s post. Because he ran so fast, he surprised arge group of family members who were apanying the army in front.


    Everyone screamed and ran away. Several mule carts were unable to dodge and were hit by fast horses. With a grunt, two figures, onerge and one small, were knocked out of the mule carts.


    "Ah~" Mrs. Cen hugged her child andy on the ground, looking up at therge number of soldiers running towards themander''s office, trembling with fear. Those soldiers were ruthless enough. When they saw Mrs. Cen holding her child on the road, they didn''t care and ran towards them.


    The man who had already entered the military headquarters suddenly turned around, rode his horse, and stood in front of Mr. Cen. He drew his long sword in his hand, pointed at the soldiers who were rushing quickly, and said: "Stop!"


    The soldiers immediately stopped, and their movements were as fast as the wind and rain stopping suddenly, which made everyone present marvel.


    When Mrs. Cen saw that her mother and daughter had not been trampled to death, she looked relieved. However, the man on horseback suddenly got off his horse and walked towards Mrs. Cen. His tall body enveloped Mrs. Cen. He stretched out his long arm and directly pulled Mrs. Cen from the ground. He stood up, looked at her and said with a smile: "Is the littledy injured? Don''t be afraid, they are all my soldiers and will not do anything to you."


    Mrs. Cen was shocked when she heard this. She looked at the man and was speechless.


    Gu Jinli was also shocked: Is this going to be bloody? !


    Mrs. Cen is dressed as a woman and has a child with her. Everyone should know that she is a family member of the army. In such arge public, this man reaches out to grab other people''s wives. This is not taking other people''s husbands seriously. .


    She turned her eyes and looked at the military g in the hand of the g-bearer. She wrote the word "Qianyang" on it and immediately understood that this was someone from the Qianyang County Military Station.


    The booklet says that Ding Ge, a hundred households in the Qianyang Division of Military Affairs, is twenty-seven years old andes from the Ding family, a prominent family in the Central ins. He should have been rising through the ranks with his family''s power, but his career was dyed because hemitted crimes when he was young. This time he went to the northwest because he wanted to Rely on military merit to rise high.


    Ding Ge was born in a good family and was very arrogant. He was a tyrant in Qianyang, and even the county magistrate did not look down on him. He also had a hobby, which was to like young and beautiful women.


    To put it bluntly, he likes to do things to other peoples wives.


    Kuang was a gossip and knew Ding Ge''s hobby. She looked at Cen in front of her and curled her lips and said: "This man named Ding is a lover of beautiful women. He specializes in picking other people''s wives. Cen is young, beautiful and delicate." The weak ones are afraid they will die."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said with disgust in his eyes: "You''re fine, you''re so ugly that people named Ding will look down on you."


    This is really...Thank you so much.


    "Auntie, you still know how to read? Do you know that this is a hundred households in Qianyang County?" Gu Jinli asked with some surprise.


    Kuang said: "Hey, you didn''t learn this from the men in my family. We are all born with mud-legged backgrounds, and our family members were illiterate for five generations. After he became themander-in-chief, he had to read some official documents and so on. If he couldn''t understand, he was When peopleughed at me, I started to learn how to read. Iughed at him a few times, and he also asked me to learn to read, but I didnt recognize much. I mainly looked at the horse named Ding.


    "The Ding family is rich. I heard that they got Dingo a good horse from the northwest. It can run extremely fast. Dingo liked it very much and specially made a suit of armor to put on the horse. It made the horse look like his own son. , I only recognized it when I saw the iron armor on the horse."


    Although Kuang is a rough man, he has his own way of identifying people, and his recognition is spot on.


    Gu Jinli praised: "My aunt is smart and has a keen eye."


    But Mr. Kuang ignored her at all and eximed in a low voice: "Look, look, oh, oh, this is sent directly to the mule cart. Is it possible to seed?"

 Chapter 1350: Want both

    Chapter 1350: Want both


    Chapter 1350 Want both


    In the distance, Ding Ge grabbed Cen and didnt let go. He ignored Cens push and directly helped Cen onto the mule cart.


    "Little madam, it''s too chaotic outside now. Get in the car and sit down." Ding Ge was not polite at all. He treated Mrs. Cen as his wife and gave something as a gift: "Here, here is the general''s little order. There will be more in the future." No matter what the problem is, just take the small order and find me."


    Cen didn''t dare to ept it, so Ding Ge pushed it directly into her hand. He also took the opportunity to hold her hand and rubbed it. After Cen was so scared that he screamed, heughed. How could he look like a gangster? .


    The soldiers under hismand were used to seeing this kind of scene and pretended not to see it. Only a general bannerman ran to remind: "Master Baihu, the time has passed. Let''s go to the military station."


    You should take it easy. This one looks like a family member of the army, and not a family member of an ordinary soldier. Be careful that the man will chop you up.


    Ding Ge frowned and said dissatisfied: "What''s the rush? General Guo hasn''te yet. I have a sense of discretion."


    He waved his hand and told themander-in-chief to roll the g away.


    However, another person who was not afraid of death rushed out. This person was none other than Xie Ji, the daughter-inw of Xie Baihu.


    "Stop, what are you doing, you crazy guy? Do you know that she is Lu Baihu''s wife? You are so tampering with people, so you are not afraid that Lu Baihu will settle the score with you?!" Xie Ji was leading a group of servants He rushed over, pointed at Dingo and cursed.


    After scolding Ding Ge, he scolded Cen again: "And you, you shameless person, are you mute? If he touches you, won''t you scream? There are so many people here, how can he be so rampant if you shout?! "


    Mrs. Cen panicked and said hurriedly: "That''s not the case, I don''t have it, wuwuwu..."


    As he spoke, he hugged the child and started crying. The pitiful look on his face made Dingo feel even more happy.


    "Littledy, please don''t cry. We are innocent and not afraid of others'' usations." Ding Geforted Mrs. Cen, turned around and looked at Xie Jishi, his eyes lit up, and he walked towards Xie Jishi and grabbed her. He held up his wrist, leaned forward, and approached Xie Ji, saying, "This youngdy has misunderstood. I am just saving people, and I have no intention of belittling her."


    Damn, ()!!


    Gu Jinli was shocked, is this Dingo Teddy? If you go to a young woman when you see her, are you really afraid of being chopped into pieces by her husband? This is ancient times, not modern times.


    Ding Ge is really not afraid. Hees from a prominent family in the Central ins. He looks down on those mud-legged Baihu. He feels that he is destined to be the coach. Now that he is a small Baihu, he is really wronged. He can look up to the mud-legged Baihu. The daughter-inw of a household, she thinks highly of them!


    "Ah ah ah!" Xie Ji was so frightened that she kept screaming, closing her eyes and kicking in front of her. Ding Ge was startled. He let go of her hand and said, "Don''t Yelled."


    Screaming shit, its like I want to **** you on the spot.


    But its so aggressive and energetic, he likes it!


    "Madam, madam, are you okay?" Xie Ji''s nanny, maids, and apanying nurses immediately rushed over to protect her.


    After a while, Mrs. Xie Ji stopped screaming and pped Nanny Ji: "ve dog, what do you do for food? Wouldn''t you have brought someone over earlier? What do I need from you, mydy?" !


    Mother Ji was stunned.


    Gu Jinli and Mr. Kuang were also confused. Mr. Xie Ji was a bit stupid. He actually hit the nanny next to him. Didn''t this break people''s hearts? How can I still be devoted to you in the future?


    Xie Ji is going crazy, Ding Ge is watching a y, and Cen is holding her child and shivering, with tears in her eyes, but a smile seems to sh at the corner of her mouth.


    "Hundred households, General Guo is here." After themander-in-chief saw the torch light in the distance and the g of the Fucheng garrison camp raised high, he immediately came over and called Ding Ge. General Guo dislikes Ding Ge very much. If it were not for the support of the Ding family, he would have given Ding Ge his position as a hundred households.


    Dinge knew that General Guo didn''t like him, so when he saw this, he said: "Let''s go."


    Two little girls, one is a prodigal and the other is stupid. There are plenty of opportunities on the road, so there is no rush.


    "Yes." After hearing this, the officers and soldiers of the Qianyang County Military Command Station immediately set off and ran into the militarymand post like the wind.


    Xie Ji burst into tears, feeling that it was all Cen''s fault that she was being teased. She rushed to the Lu family''s mule cart, dragged Cen over, and pped her twice: "You unruly thing, bah! "


    After the beating, he and his servants rushed back to their carriage to cry. On the way, they red at Gu Jinli and seemed to curse, obviously angry that they were watching the show.


    Mrs. Cen was so angry when she was beaten that she held her daughter tightly in her arms, gritted her teeth secretly, and cursed in her heart: Damn Mrs. Xie Ji, do you think you are a rich girl and you can hit anyone casually? Wait, I will make you pay the price!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a heavy sound of running, and General Guo came with a group of soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp to see the soldiers off.


    He knew that the road was difficult to walk in the snow, so he came almost an hourte on purpose, just to allow time for the soldiers to bete. After all, if hees and the soldiers from other divisions have note yet, then he has really vited military discipline and will have his head chopped off.


    When Mrs. Kuang saw General Guo, she was extremely excited and said to Gu Jinli, "From the Qin family, you should go back to the carriage and rest in the cold weather. My aunt will leave first."


    "This is a meeting gift from my family to your family, keep it." As he said this, he quickly took out half of the cakes in the basket, stuffed them into Aunt Tao, and then rushed towards General Guo with the basket and the child in his arms: "General, general, wait a minute, I am the daughter-inw of Niu Dabao from Luan''an County''s Department of Military Affairs. I have brought something to honor the general. Please ept it, general!"


    Good guy, now you are ttering, you are not afraid at all, Gu Jinli is convinced.


    General Guo frowned, but he thought that Niu Dabao was a good person, and that he was going to fight for his life this time, so it was not easy for others to stop Kuang froming over to tter him, so he met Kuang and praised him a few times.


    However, the Kuang family''s things were confiscated. The Niu family is not rich and has arge poption. The white flour pancakes and roast duck legs should be left to the Niu family.


    Mrs. Kuang didn''t want to give it either. She got acquainted with General Guo, receivedpliments from General Guo, and said good things to her man, and then happily returned to her camp with her child in her arms.


    As soon as we arrived at the camp, the family members of the soldiers who followed us boasted: "General Guo praised the big leopard, which means you are the best, and promised us that we will get more food and grass after we go to the northwest. If our men perform meritorious services, they will be promoted immediately. There is hope for this day. Let your men work hard with my big leopard. When my big leopard bes a father-inw, he will definitely win over you and will not let you suffer!"


    He added: "Don''tugh. Didn''t the old Duke Xing who died in the battle have the surname Niu? He was also a mud-legged man. My big leopard was also surnamed Niu. He was also a mud-legged man and was a soldier. This is the ancestral grave of the Niu family. If the feng shui is good and the green smoke is blowing out, it will definitely bless the descendants of the Niu family to have another father-inw."


    Duke Xing tookmand and went on an expedition. After the defeat, he died on the battlefield. The two sons he brought with him were also seriously injured. It was precisely because Duke Xing died in the battle that Emperor Jingyuan was merciful and did not raid the mansion of Duke Xing.


    Otherwise, given Emperor Jingyuan''s hatred for Dayong and his cruel temper, the Duke of Xing''s family would not even be able to survive.


    Recently I have to save the manuscript to prepare for updates, with a minimum of three chapters and 6,000 words per day. We are doing things in essence, and the journey westward will not be too boring. The northwest plot is mainly about leading the wives of military families to make a fortune, resisting the army and defending the border,mitting crimes and overturning the case, and the uncle and grandpa of the Fei family appear. The Fei family is not dead yet. Life is so hard. The overall style is still down-to-earth and I wont write too much official stuff. Thank you for your support 0.0.

 Chapter 1351: been used

    Chapter 1351: been used


    Chapter 1351 was taken advantage of


    After hearing this, a group of women became excited and said with a smile: "If Niu Baihu bes the Duke of the country, then we men can''t be generals? Oh, yoyo, if that is the case, it will be like a mud bug in the sky. Became the Dragon King."


    Kuang: "Isn''t that right? As long as your men kill the enemy well, my men will help them apply for the title and let them be generals. Then we will be the wives of high officials together, move to the capital, and have a look at the capital. The prosperity of the city, eating the good food of the capital, and marrying some officialdies from the capital for our son to be wives, so that we can put on the airs of our mother-inw!"


    Mrs. Kuang was drawing cakes for the women at the top of her lungs. Her seven sons were not idle either. They had already mingled with the sons of the soldiers, and even ran to y with the children of other soldiers.


    Bao Fukang was being chatted with by Niu Wujin, who was about the same age. Niu Wujin kept praising: "You are so nice, and we let you ride in a mule cart. My family is poor, and we don''t have a mule cart for the big guys to ride on. We built a few roofless carts for children and the elderly to sit on, and the soldiers took turns pulling them on the road. It was really hard for the elderly and children, who had to brave the wind and snow."


    After speaking, he added: "Why don''t you speak? I''ve been talking for a long time."


    Are you a cow? Even a cow should moo twice.


    The olddy-inw was living and cooking with Aunt Xiong and the others. When she heard this, she smiled and said, "Brother Kang, please say a few words. We are all on the road together. If you talk more, everyone will look after you on the way."


    Bao Fukang felt that Niu Wujin came to talk to him because he saw Qin Bai''s family was rich and came to ask for help. If he talked to Qin Bai''s family, they would probably suffer losses.


    However, the other party was the son of Baihu. He was just the adopted son of a small g leader. He couldn''t ignore it, so he responded: "Baihu is very good, and my wife is even better. They give us food and drink, but we can''t." Taking advantage of hundreds of families, we brought food."


    Good guy, if you dont say anything, you will be right, but if you say it, you will hit the target of the Niu family.


    Although Niu Wujin is only nine years old, he is smart. He knows that Bao Fukang is taking the opportunity to tell him that your militarymander should not take advantage of our militarymander. We are not stupid.


    Niu Hardware followed Kuang''s family, and without hesitation he smiled and said, "You''re right. My father often teaches us that we can''t take advantage of others when they see they have money."


    After saying "wait a minute", he ran to the old wife who was frying the whole-grain pancakes and said, "Aunt Bao, Aunt Xiong, you are really willing to put in oil. The oil in these pancakes is sizzling. We The whole-grain pancakes are all dry-fried, and I cant bear to put a drop of oil in them.


    After finishing speaking, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The voice was so loud that it even surprised the old bride-inw. She looked at Aunt Xiong and asked her what she meant.


    Aunt Xiong took a bamboo tube, poured a bamboo tube of soybean oil into Niu Hardware, and said, "I didn''t bring much, so I can only spread this much for you."


    Niu Wujin said: "Aunt Xiong is so polite. Thank you so much. When our brothers seed in the future, we will definitely repay you!"


    After Niu Wujin took the soybean oil, he ran away happily and sent the soybean oil back to Kuang.


    Mrs. Kuang was so happy that she praised Niu Hardware for being able to handle things. She took out the soybean oil and gave it to the women who were making coarse grain cakes.


    The old wife was very embarrassed when she saw her, and said to Aunt Xiong, "Sister-inw, it''s all my fault."


    She wanted Kang Geer to make more friends, so she asked Kang Geer to talk to Niu Wujin. Unexpectedly, Niu Wujin was a kid who came here for petty gains.


    Aunt Xiong said: "It''s okay, I don''t give much, and they are really in trouble. I just became a member of a hundred households, and the soldiers went to work hard. As a wife of a hundred households, she has to treat those family members better no matter how poor she is. .


    What if the men in his family can''t control the soldiers on the battlefield?


    Money can help the gods, so we must give some benefits to our rtives. But the Niu family has no money, and if they want to make their rtives who are apanying the army live a better life, they can only use this method. But Aunt Xiong didn''t make her own decision. She got Erqing''s orders. The wife told Erqing that the Niu family was good and could be dealt with. She could give some small benefits as appropriate and take it easy.


    After hearing this, the olddy-inw didnt feel so guilty.


    After a while, Niu Wujin came again with Niu Qijin in his arms, stuffed Qijin into Bao Fukang, and said with a smile: "This is my brother, his name is Qijin, gold is gold, isn''t our brother''s name very rich?" ?


    Bao Fukang was angry with Niu Wujin because he was being used, and didn''t want to talk to him, but Niu Qijin was still a child over one year old, so he couldn''t just throw him away.


    I could only hold Niu Qijin, look at Niu Wujin, and said dissatisfied: "Didn''t your father always teach you not to take advantage when you see other people''s families having money?"


    What did you do just now? Although soybean oil is cheaper than meat oil, it still costs money!


    Niu Hardwareughed loudly and said loudly: "My father taught us this, but my mother also talks in our ears every day that we need to make money so that our family can live a good life."


    In fact, his mother''s original words were more direct. Before she came, she specifically told them: I heard that among the hundreds ofdiesing this time, there are rich ones. You have to keep an eye on them to see which rich ones or children can... Get close immediately. Once the rtionship is established, pick something up ande back.


    But you can''t say this. If you say it, you can''t be brothers with Bao Fukang.


    Bao Fukang looked depressed when he heard this, and said: "My family is just a small banner chief''s family in the military department, and has nothing to do with the adults and wives of the hundred households."


    So dont take advantage of me anymore.


    After hearing this, Niu Hardwareughed and said, "Don''t worry, my family has a sense of proportion."


    There is no need to be cautious, Bao Fukang is tired, the Niu family is probably going to take advantage all the way to the northwest.


    Not far away, Gu Jinli was lying on the car window, looking at them andughing. This Niu Hardware is amazing, and Niu Qijin, they are just a tool. When Kuang wanted to curry favor with others, he would hold Niu Qijin as a shield. Niu Wujin angered Brother Kang and he came over with Niu Qijin as a shield.


    Gu Jinli looked at these little guys and thought of Brother Cheng. He wondered how Brother Cheng was doing now.


    Thinking of her future baby again, she put her hand on her abdomen. I wonder if there is one? If there is one, she will definitely give birth to him/her and treat him/her well.


    "Madam, I''m afraid it won''t be safe on the westward journey this time. You did the right thing, don''t take it off." Aunt Tao looked around, and when she saw people on her side were surrounding her, she whispered to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry, mama, I know how powerful it is, and I also understand that people''s hearts are dangerous, so I will be careful on the road."


    He added: "You should also talk to the maids Qing Hui, Qing Pu and Jing Zi. They are all young girls. They have to protect themselves and do not act alone. At least two people should apany them. If something happens to you, Just use a knife to chop, chop with all your strength, don''t be afraid to chop someone to death, if you really chop him to death, Brother Qin and I will help them settle the matter, in short, our girls can''t suffer!"

 Chapter 1352: Devour troops

    Chapter 1352: Devour troops


    Chapter 1352 Swallowing Troops


    Whoever dares to touch the **** her side will die. If you really like it, just find a matchmaker to propose marriage in a serious manner. As long as the other party is good and the maid is willing, she will naturally agree, but she can''t do anything crooked!


    "Let You An, You Ping, and Feng Jin protect them secretly to prevent anything from happening. Xiaoji, Erqing, and Sanqing, you should do the same, protect yourselves."


    Gu Jinli solemnly confessed that although Brother Qin was a soldier, she knew very well the principles of a soldier and bandit family, especially in ancient times, especially those military masters who had seen blood. Once their temper was let go, what would happen? It can be done, so its better to be careful.


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao, Xiaoji, Erqing, and Sanqing responded: "Yes."


    Erqing immediately went to call the young maids, and after Grandma Tao exined to them in a low voice, she allowed them to leave.


    Then everyone was busy making coarse grain biscuits as dry food to eat on the road.


    In the military headquarters, General Guo, after giving orders to the hundreds of households, said: "It''s done, you take your own soldiers to collect the army rations, and after collecting them, offer sacrifices and go out for the expedition."


    The three armies went ahead without using food and grass. The journey to the northwest was far, so the soldiers naturally had to eat on the way. Therefore, the imperial order stated that each government should open warehouses to distribute military rations to the soldiers going to the northwest. Those who have rtives apanying them, regardless of men or women, would be given three meals a day. Ten pounds of whole grains.


    This is the most generous act of Emperor Jingyuan, and he has never given so much for disaster relief.


    It is true that too many people have died in the northwest. If you want people to fill in the ce, you must treat your rtives and rtives who are apanying the army well, lest others will not be willing to go.


    Even so, there are still very few rtives apanying him. If it werent for family difficulties, no one would be willing to go to the northwest to die.


    "Yes!" Hundreds of households from each military station responded, leaving in an orderly manner ording to the numbers drawn by their lot, and lined up with their soldiers to receive food.


    When Ding Ge was about to leave, he was stopped by General Guo.


    Dinge frowned, feeling very unhappy, but since this was the top of the mountain, he could only ask respectfully: "General, what are your orders?"


    General Guo stared at Ding Ge without saying a word, but as he had been a general for many years, he had umted a lot of prestige. Ding Ge couldn''t bear to stare at him, so he was the first to speak: "General, if you have done something wrong, General , even if you teach me a lesson, I will neverin."


    General Guo sneered, nced at him, and said: "I, Guo, can''t afford to teach you a lesson, but for the sake of my colleagues, I remind you, keep your crotch in mind, your Ding family is rich. If you want a woman, you can spend money to look for her along the way, and don''t do anything to seek death. They are all soldiers, and they are very evil, so don''t risk your life in the end."


    Ding Geughed and said: "General, you are joking. I am here to make great achievements this time. Women and other things, after you have made great achievements, you will naturally want as much as you want. If you are lucky, you may win the favor of a nobledy. A rough country woman will not be looked down upon by the general."


    After saying that, he walked away with an extremely arrogant look. He no longer took General Guo seriously.


    General Guo frowned. This Ding Ge was getting more and more arrogant. He thought that the westward journey would be uneven this time.


    He has always valued Qin Sang and felt that he was close to him, and Qin Sang also helped him a lot, including the suppression of water bandits, winter training, farming and hunting training, all of which were thanks to Sang, and he got a lot of credit from them. Worried that Ding Ge was causing trouble, he saw that Qin Sang was still lining up, and his stupid son was following San Lang, as if he was going to collect the army rations, so he asked the apanying soldiers to bring Guo Qiang and Qin Sang.


    Not long after, Guo Qiang and Qin Sang came in and asked, "Dad, what are you doing with your son? His son is queuing up to receive military rations."


    "Why don''t you go to the northwest and get a **** army ration? Go and stand facing the wall. I have something to say to your brother Sang." After General Guo finished training his son, he waved to Qin Sang toe over and tell Ding Ge that he might do something on the way. After the matter was settled, he said, "You know who he is, so be careful and don''t suffer a loss."


    Ding Ge led troops to the Fucheng garrison camp for training, and had interactions with Qin Sang. Moreover, Ding Ge had never concealed his love for a young and beautiful woman, and everyone knew it.


    Qin Sang knew that General Guo would remind him of this, so he wrote down the incident about Gu Jinli getting abscesses on his face in advance and showed it to General Guo now.


    General Guo was overjoyed after reading this: "He is a smart man, and he did not marry the wrong person." He turned around and burned the note. It was not easy for others to know about it.


    However, Qin Sang felt: "He is very smart. I guess he is not just for the two ounces of meat in his crotch, but also has other ideas."


    What do you think? General Guo asked with a frown.


    Qin Sang said four words: "Swallow the troops for your own use."


    Swallow the troops for your own use!


    General Guo was shocked: "How dare he do this?!"


    However, General Guo has been a soldier for so many years and is very aware of the twists and turns involved. Moreover, this is nothing new and has happened in all dynasties. In the previous dynasty, many generals had done this. They killed other generals on the march and devoured other generals'' soldiers to strengthen their own troops.


    In the first twenty years since the founding of Da Chu, many things like this happened. The emperor didn''t care. As long as you can win the battle, the soldiers and the credit will be yours.


    Now that the northwest is chaotic, there is a shortage of food and absence. If you want to build merit, there must be enough soldiers under his hand. Ding Ge wants to have enough soldiers under his hand.


    Facing such a thing, General Guo has no choice but to do so. The emperor doesnt care, so what can he say?


    All I can say to Qin Sang is: "Don''t let him swallow it."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Don''t worry, general. I know what''s going on. My father-inw''s family has also brought some capable people here. They are all very skilled. If anything happens, they can help."


    And he has other people in the dark, so Dingo had better not offend him.


    but


    His eyes darkened. It was difficult to live a life of being on guard against others. If there was a chance, he would get rid of Dingo first.


    "Stop talking about this, I have two people to give to you." General Guo called over two people, one old and one young, pointed at them and said: "Gu teacher and disciples, you have seen them treating animals with their hands. His skill in healing wounds is amazing, you can take him to the northwest, it wille in handy."


    Speaking, he gave the two persons'' deeds of sale to Qin Sang.


    Thank you, Uncle Guo! Qin Sang was very happy because he needed such manpower.


    Although Yuan Jiagui already helped him raise horses and treat animals, Yuan Jiagui was too old, and it was agreed at the beginning that Yuan Jiagui would only be responsible for teaching people. However, the war in the northwest came too suddenly, and the group of people who studied with Yuan Jiagui had not yet learned the lesson. The essence is that this time he only brought two people who had learned the best.


    It is a great joy to have another ancient teacher and disciple.


    General Guo was very happy when he heard him calling him uncle. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "No need to talk nonsense, just take the person away."


    Then he said to Master Gu: "Gu, you have all met Sang. He is a good man. From now on, he will be your master. You must listen to him and do your best. Otherwise, if he sells you, I will not do it." Method."

 Chapter 1353: Want money rather than life

    Chapter 1353: Want money rather than life


    Chapter 1353: Money rather than life


    "Yes, old ve, I obey." Guzi led his disciples to kneel down and kowtow to Qin Sang: "Meet the master."


    After receiving their courtesy, Qin Sang said: "Get up and work hard. The Qin family will not treat you badly."


    He added: "In addition to obeying my orders, you must also obey my orderspletely, otherwise the consequences will be more serious than disobeying my orders!"


    The ancient teacher and his disciples were stunned for a moment, and quickly responded: "As ordered."


    General Guo was also stunned and said with a smile: "You are really afraid of your wife. You have to say this specifically."


    Qin Sang smiled and corrected him: "It''s not that I''m afraid of my daughter-inw, but I feel sorry for my daughter-inw."


    General Guoughed loudly when he heard this: "It''s true that we are newlyweds. This rtionship is really good."


    It reminded him of the time when he and his wife had just gotten married, and his heart was very warm. The first thing he thought of was his wife when he did anything.


    Guo Qiang almost regarded Qin Sang as a god. After hearing this, he patted his armor and said, "I will love my wife as much as Brother Sang in the future!"


    With a snap, General Guo raised his hand and pped him on the head: "You are everywhere. You don''t even have a beard and you miss your wife. After seeing Sang and the others off, hurry up and pick up your mother." If your mother makes a mistake, I will tear you apart!"


    He was still busy with the military conscriptionst year, so he couldn''t go to pick up his wife.


    Guo Qiang was hurt by the beating. He took out a long knife while hiding, shook it and said, "Don''t worry, dad. Brother Sang gave me this good knife. I will be able to send my mother home safely. "


    On the day when Qin Sang and Gu Jinli got married, he gave Guo Qiang this long sword. It was the Tang sword that had been sessfully developed. But this time he brought Lu''an, Wuping, Sixi and others who had been making Tang swords for almost three years. Brought it too.


    When they reach the northwest, let them continue making knives and armor.


    After hearing this, General Guo looked at the Tang sword, and said, "This sword looks different from ordinary ones."


    He grabbed the knife from Guo Qiang''s hand, knocked it with a ng, and examined the knife in his hand. After a moment, he directly raised the knife to sh at the heavy shield hanging on the wall. There was a whoosh, and the heavy shield was struck by a knife. Cut it off neatly, just like cutting meat.


    He hurriedly looked at the edge of the knife and saw that the edge was not curled up at all. He almostughed wildly, but hurriedly held back and said: "Sang, you have to hide such a good thing first, and find a chance to give it to yourselfter." Seeking great benefits.


    Uncle Ning''s family in the capital was awarded titles for making luggage and other items. Emperor Jingwu, the first emperor of Chu, even issued an edict that those who made good weapons would be rewarded regardless of their good status or ve status. The better the weapon, the greater the reward.


    He also told Guo Qiang: "The making of this knife is rted to the future of your brother Sang. Put it away for me and don''t use it again."


    Guo Qiang was extremely regretful, but he quickly agreed: "Okay, my son won''t use it anymore. Put it away and look at it asionally. It won''t ruin Brother Sang''s affairs."


    General Guo thought of Qin Sang every word, which moved Qin Sang very much. He saluted General Guo: "Thank you, Uncle Guo."


    General Guo said with a smile: "Don''t thank me all the time. Returning with meritorious service is the greatest reward for me." .


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Guo, I won''t let you down." Qin Sang agreed. He has a huge n for his westward journey, and if he wants to seed, he must make great military achievements, so Uncle Guo doesn''t have to worry about him. He will fight for everything except the little fish!


    He asked Zhong Yu again: "Uncle Guo, why didn''t Zhong Yue? He sent me a letter, saying that he wasing to see him off, and he seemed to want to take the opportunity to run to the northwest. You have to make ns early, lest the Zhong family doesn''te. Easy to exin."


    The Zhong family only lets Zhong Yu serve as a soldier in the south because they don''t want him to go to the battlefield. If Zhong Yu sneaks away to the northwest and identally dies, the Zhong family will be furious and turn their anger on General Guo.


    General Guo smiled and said: "I knew what that kid was thinking a long time ago. He wanted toe, but I stopped him. He tried to escape again, but I caught him. He was **** and sent back to Zhong''s house. By the time Zhong arrived, After returning home, if he can still escape and go to the northwest, its none of my business.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved. After saying a few words to General Guo, he said goodbye and left.


    When Ding Ge saw himing out, he said angrily: "Brother Qin is worthy of being General Guo''s beloved general. These guys all went to the northwest to fight for their lives. General Guo just sees you alone. This kind of care is really more than that of his own son." Thick.


    Ding Ge had evil intentions and wanted all the households in the army department to hate Qin Sang.


    However, Qin Sang said to the other hundred households: "My father-inw''s family gave me some medicine for knife wounds. I will bring a few boxes to my colleaguester and we can use them together."


    Niu Dabao was happy and said with a big smile: "Hahaha, I''m not polite. The knife wound medicine from Qin Baihu''s father-inw''s house is very powerful. We all used it during the training camp of the Fucheng garrison. This Its a blessing to be back.


    The other hundreds of households were also very hungry for the medicine. After hearing this, they immediately thanked Qin Sang, and no one paid any attention to Ding Ge''s instigation of discord.


    Ding Ge hit a soft nail and sneered: "Qin Baihu really married a good daughter-inw. This will happen another day..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qin Sang saw a disgusted expression on his face, but he soon forced a smile and said, "My father-inw''s family and my wife treated me very well."


    Ding Ge was startled and thought to himself: What was the expression of the man named Qin just now? Didnt Baba wait for several years before marrying the daughter of the Gu family? Are you sick of being newlywed now? Could it be that Mrs. Gu is an ugly woman? Did Qin Sang marry the Gu family for the money of the Gu family?


    Thats what Qin Sang wanted Ding Ge to think.


    On the way here, he had already told Feng Jin to spread the rumor that Xiaoyu was an ugly girl and that he only married her for the money of the Gu family as soon as he arrived at the Luan''an County Military Station.


    Dingo only loves young beautiful women and hates ugly women extremely. As long as he thinks Xiaoyu is ugly, he will be disgusted even hearing herst name in the future, and Xiaoyu will be safe.


    But this is not a long-term solution. Qin Sang still has to find a way to kill Dinge. Keeping such a disgusting person in the northwest is a big disaster. He can be eliminated if he can.


    Not long after, Ye Dakou took Ophiopogon japonicus, Sanqi and a few servants to carry boxes of medicine for knife wounds into the military station and distributed them to the hundreds of households present.


    A military station has two boxes. All the households were very happy and liked Qin Sang more and more.


    Ding Ge also got two boxes, but instead of thanking Qin Sang, he asked his men to find out if Mrs. Gu was an ugly girl?


    His little boy went to do it immediately. When the big guy finished collecting the military rations, the little boy came back. His face was pale and he whispered: "Master, he is ugly. His face is covered with pus and malignant sores, which are densely packed." Yeah, she looks like she''s about to get maggots, it''s scary... The person surnamed Qin is a ruthless person, he can kill such an ugly girl, she really wants money rather than her life."

 Chapter 1354: Nausea and vomiting

    Chapter 1354: Nausea and vomiting


    After the boy finished speaking, he couldn''t help but retched twice. Dingo frowned and asked, "Is it really that ugly?"


    The boy shook his head: "Master, Mr. Gu is not ugly, but disgusting!"


    In terms of facial features alone, Gu''s facial features are rare and exquisite, but the abscesses on his face are so disgusting that they destroy all the exquisite facial features.


    This young man''s name is Ding Changsheng, and he is one of Ding Ge''s confidants. Ding Changsheng is responsible for finding women, plotting against people, and handling various personal affairs. Ding Ge trusts him very much.


    Dinge believed in his own eyes more and still wanted to meet Mr. Gu to see how disgusted Mr. Gu was before he decided whether to give up.


    Qin Sang saw what Ding Ge did and was very angry. He became even more murderous towards Ding Ge, to the point where he would not stop until Ding Ge was killed.


    Dong dong dong!


    After the rations were distributed, the drums for the expedition began to sound. The nine drummers beat the drums rhythmically for about a quarter of an hour before stopping.


    Then General Guo shot the bronze beads of the military g, and led all the soldiers to kneel down to worship the heaven and earth. After taking the oath, he pointed at Sang Qin and said: "Sang, take charge of the military g of the government!"


    General Guo originally did not want Qin Sang to hold the g of the government army, lest Sang would be jealous and unsafe on the road. However, after knowing that Ding Ge wanted to swallow troops, he could only hand over the g of the government army to Qin Sang. In this way, even if Qin Sang destroyed Ding Ge on the road and swallowed up Ding Ge''s soldiers, it would be justified.


    When Din Ge saw this, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Qin Sang. He cursed General Guo in his heart, what a bastard. He really regarded Qin as his own son and gave him all the benefits.


    Okay, give it, give it, it depends on the strength of the troops. The Ding family is rich and will give him money to raise troops. This time he hase with three hundred soldiers. The number of soldiers is the quota of 100 soldiers for the division of soldiers. Three times as many soldiers as him, who has more soldiers?


    The other households in the military station were very envious of Qin Sang, but they couldn''t say they were jealous. After all, Qin Sang was much younger than them, almost like nephews. Qin Sang was really capable and gave them two boxes. It is better to be jealous of someone who has benefited from someone else''s medicine, so he happily epted the g of Qin Sang''s army.


    "General, take your orders!" Qin Sang strode over and raised the tall and heavy g of the government army with one hand. This arm strength made Niu Dabao surprised and said: "Haha, Qin Baihu''s arm strength is really incredible, I admire you! "


    Niu Dabao is tall and thick, with a loud voice and a good personality. Heughs every time he speaks. The tone of his words is veryfortable to listen to. Hundreds of households nodded one after another: "Indeed, all the soldiers in He''an Prefecture are... Sangs arm strength is the strongest.


    "Go to war!" General Guo roared. Qin Sang held the military g and walked at the front, leading his troops out of the Luan''an County Military Station.


    "The expedition is underway, the expedition is underway, pack up and hit the road!" General Guo''s soldiers ran out and shouted to the family members of the army who were still rushing to make dry food.


    After hearing this, everyone hurriedly packed their things. Kuang''s voice was the loudest and shouted: "Hurry up and pack your things, put the old people and children on the cart, pull the cart and drive away! Hurry up, Qiaozi''s wife, why are you dawdling around? You are a disabled person Are you ready? Wait for the big guy to carry you on your way!"


    Qiaozi''s wife was very aggrieved. She held her mother-inw in one hand and held the baby in the other: "Madam, why are you so anxious? Look at Qin Baihu''s daughter-inw. She and her servants are blocking the gate of the military station to pick up the man!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang looked towards the gate of the military office. Sure enough, she saw Gu Jinli, Aunt Tao and Aunt Xiong standing at the gate of the military office. He stretched his neck and looked around. He seemed to have seen Qin Baihu, and immediately moved towards the military office. Everyone beckoned and looked happy.


    Mrs. Kuang curled her lips at this. I''m afraid Mrs. Gu is a bit stupid. She is so ugly and still picks up men. Isn''t this embarrassing her own men?


    "Leave her alone, pack your things and leave quickly!" Kuang was so busy that she didn''t have time to watch the excitement. She was calling her family members to get on their way.


    Mr. sir, sir! Gu Jinli was extremely excited. He waved a small handkerchief towards Qin Sang and greeted Qin Sang with admiration and joy.


    Then, all the soldiers who were running out of the military station stopped and looked at Gu Jinli, and then heard several retching sounds: "vomit, vomit!" Among them was Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge never expected that Mrs. Gu could be so disgusted. There were abscesses all over her face. It was just like what Ding Changsheng said, it was about to get maggots.


    However, Ding Ge was a scheming person. He was afraid that he would be fooled, so he retched while looking at Qin Sang. He saw Qin Sang frozen in ce, a disgusting expression shed across his handsome face, but he soon returned. He smiled at Gu and waved to her, asking her to go aside first.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you nearby. I''ll roast beef for you ande to the car to eatter." Gu Jinli said with a smile. After speaking, he smiled shyly, as if he was shy, covered his face with a handkerchief and ran away. .


    The cold wind was blowing, bringing with it a strong stench... which was the smell of Gu''s body.


    For a while, the sound of retching became louder.


    Oh my God, not only is this Mr. Gu ugly, he also smells bad!


    Dinge is going crazy, **** it, Mr. Gu is so disgusting and still dares to be shy, are you so shy? Its so scary!


    Dinge loves beautiful women, but on the contrary, he can''t stand ugly women. This Gu family has very good facial features, but the abscess on his face spoils things and makes him extremely sick.


    Ding Changsheng said that the Gu family was not like this before, but only started to have abscesses this year. He also said that the servants of the Gu family said that they could be cured, but with so many abscesses, even if they could be cured, they would still leave dense scars. !


    A face full of scars makes you feel off-putting just thinking about it.


    As for the posture?


    Haha, its a cold day, Mrs. Gu is dressed like a ball, who knows if she is fat or thin, maybe she is a fat woman... ugh, Dingo thought about it and felt sick again.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he had a serious face and said loudly: "The abscess on my wife''s face can be cured!"


    Hah, in Ding Ge''s view, Qin Sang said this to save his lost face. Unfortunately, seeing is believing, who still believes his words?


    Hehe, Ding Changsheng is indeed right. The man named Qin is a ruthless man who wants money rather than his life. He can even attack such a disgusting woman.


    Dinge was extremely nauseous, but when he saw Mrs. Cen who was holding the child and hurriedly preparing to get in the car and leave, his mood improved again.


    Although there are disgusting ugly women like Mrs. Gu, there are also women like Mrs. Cen who are delicate, frail and beautiful on the road, which is not bad.


    Everyone was disgusted for a moment, and amidst General Guo''s loud shouts, they started running again. After arranging the team, they ran for two quarters of an hour onto the main road and ran to the northwest ording to the route on the map.


    Because the departure time was dyed, they did not stop to rest at noon, but kept marching until it was dark, and then they rushed to a high ground marked by the scouts to set up camp.

 Chapter 1355: fight

    Chapter 1355: fight


    Chapter 1355 Fighting


    Everyone brought their marching tents, and after dividing the area, they set up camp in their respective plots.


    The apanying rtives would set up tents next to the officers and soldiers in their own military headquarters. Since there were rtives apanying them, the officers and soldiers would also set up tents for their rtives to live in.


    There were many rtives and rtives apanying them, and the tents of the soldiers and their rtives were crowded with people.


    The most crowded one is the family tent on Kuang''s side.


    There were too many family members apanying us, and it was a very cold day. Even if we dug a hole in the tent and lit a fire, the ground was frozen. Even after we spread out straw mats and quilts, we were still shivering from the cold, and the cold air on the ground was rising straight up.


    "Mrs. Baihu, this can''t be done. The children and the elderly have been severely frozen on the road. If they sleep like this for one more night, they will definitely get sick." Zhang Ermin''s daughter-inw took the child and said to Kuang, "You are Baihu?" Madam Hu, you have to think of a way, but you cant freeze anyones life.


    Qiaozi''s wife also brought several wives of soldiers over and cried: "Madam, you have to think of a way to prevent children and old people from sleeping in a ce like this. What''s the difference between this and sleeping directly in the snow? It can be cold to death!" "


    Mrs. Kuang wanted to scold her, but this was her responsibility as the wife of a hundred households, so she hurriedly said: "Three golds, four golds, five golds, six golds, hurry up and take our younger children to the Xie family, Gu family, Lu family, etc." Let''s squeeze in at home. They have horse-drawn carriages and mule-drawn carriages. Seeing that you are young, it''s hard to refuse, so go quickly and bring your quilts."


    Then he said to Dajin and Erjin: "Take our older children and old people to the Ding family. The man named Ding is a rich man, and he likes to pretend to be cool. He has many soldiers and tents, and he also Bring the stewards and those with carriages, go and squeeze with them. Don''t care about their faces, just say good things and just stay in the carriage and don''t leave."


    "Hey, let''s go right now!" The few Jins from the Niu family were trained by Kuang, and their movements were very nimble. They immediately took the children and the elderly, hugged the quilts, and left, heading to each family''s camp.


    When Xie Ji saw theming to take advantage again, she went crazy. She rushed out to stop them and said, "Go away, although my carriages and mule carriages are many, they are all inhabited by people. There is no extra ce for you to live!"


    Then he scolded: "When we were making dry food, you had alreadye to us to get oil, salt and noodles, and now you want toe and rob our carriages and mules. Do you think we are stupid? It''s not enough for you to take advantage of us! Let me tell you , I wont let anyone take advantage of me anymore!


    I cried after I finished speaking. Niu Sijin and Niu Liujin were so frightened that they forgot all the good things they had thought of.


    And Xie Ji''s words meant something. She was angry that Ding Ge touched her hand, and she was also angry that Baihu was not attentive to her and hadn''te tofort her yet.


    Xie Baihu just came over. Seeing Xie Ji''s mad and cursing look, he frowned and said to the steward he brought with him: "Uncle Xie, divide our people into different parts, separate men and women, and squeeze each other." , settle these children well, and let them stay with us on the way."


    Xie Ji became angry and shouted: "Xie Cheng, what do you mean? I told them not to let them live, and you still take them in. Can''t you see that they are here to take advantage?!"


    "Shut up!" Xie Baihu walked over with a dark face, holding a torch. Niu Sijin and the others were Niu Baihu''s sons. How could Xie Ji scold them like this? Isn''t this the shame of beating up all the cows? Was she trying to make enemies for him?


    Xie Baihu said to Manager Xie: "Take the children down and put them in good care. Don''t let them suffer."


    "Yes." Manager Xie knew that they were going to quarrel again, so he hurriedly took Niu Sijin and them away.


    Niu Sijin and the others hurriedly thanked them: "Thank you so much, Baihu, Mrs. Xie. I''m really sorry for causing you trouble."


    They didnt want toe over either, but their family was too poor to buy a wooden truck.


    "Follow me quickly." Manager Xie hurriedly urged them to leave quickly, otherwise thedy would go crazy.


    Sure enough, Xie Ji shouted: "Why are you thanking me? Who wants to take you in? Go back!"


    Get into the carriage, please! Xie Baihu yelled back, walked over with a sullen face, grabbed Xie Ji and dragged her back to the carriage.


    With a bang, Xie Ji was thrown into the carriage and immediately cried: "Xie Cheng, if you dare to hit me, I will fight with you!" As he said that, he rushed over and scratched Xie Baihu''s face wildly.


    Xie Baihu originally just hid, but Xie Ji was so powerful that he did nothing all day long. His nails were so long that they scratched Xie Baihu''s face until there were blood stains.


    Xie Baihu had no choice but to throw Xie Ji away.


    With a bang, Xie Ji hit the carriage carriage again.


    Xie Ji went even madder and fiercely attacked Xie Baihu and bit her: "Xie, I will fight with you!"


    With a bang, Xie Baihu pped Xie Jishi, which stunned Xie Jishi. Tears rolled down her face and she kept crying: "You hit me, you actually hit me, wuwu Woo..."


    Xie Baihu was also stunned, and hurried over tofort Xie Ji: "I didn''t mean it, why don''t you cry?"


    It was okay if it was notforting. When Xie Ji wasforted, she cried even harder and cursed: "Xie Cheng, you ungrateful thing. I risked my life to follow you to the northwest, and you still beat me. Are you a human being?" "


    When Xie Baihu heard this, he lost his mind tofort her: "I know you are not willing toe and suffer with me, but I also said, you don''t have toe, just take care of Zhuzhu at home. It''s you who wants to Come."


    Xie Baihu knew that the northwest was dangerous. Although he wanted Xie Ji to apany him, he was also afraid that he would not be able to take care of Xie Ji and put her in danger, so he initially asked her to stay at home to take care of their daughter Xie Yaozhu.


    But Xie Ji finally said that she would follow him to the northwest.


    To be honest, he was extremely happy at the time, but it didn''t take long for him to discover that Xie Ji was not willing to go to the northwest with him at all. She was not active in packing her luggage and was not willing to take care of the rtives of the apanying soldiers. She was always making troubles and giving He put on a face.


    You think Im willing toe! Xie Ji shouted: If my grandfather hadnt said that I would give you a son by setting my concubine, I wouldnt havee!


    After hearing this, Xie Baihu''s face turned frighteningly dark and he sneered: "I see..."


    As expected, this woman was not of the same mind as him at all, and she was not willing to share hardships with him.


    "Since you don''t want to, I''ll have someone send you back." Xie Baihu said this to Xie Ji after a moment of silence.


    Xie Ji was stunned and started crying again: "Xie Cheng, did you do this on purpose? I have already told you that if I go back, my grandfather will give you a son by setting up a concubine for you. If you still let me go back, you will Is it possible to take a concubine so badly?!"


    Xie Baihu has a headache. Is this woman sick? When did he say he wanted to take a concubine?


    Are you going back? Xie Baihu asked again.


    Xie Ji shouted: "I won''t go back! You want to drive me back so that I can go to the northwest to find a beautiful widow. What a dream!"


    Xie Baihu was confused: "Who else have you listened to to sow discord? Do you think I will find a widow after I go to the northwest?"


    Whether it is he who is sick or she is sick, why can''t they talk about it together?

 Chapter 1356: flower

    Chapter 1356: flower


    Chapter 1356 Flower


    Xie Ji sneered: "Oh, that''s what everyone said, saying that all the men in the northwest have died, leaving behind groups of widows. Each one of them is going crazy thinking about men. You soldiers would want to go to the northwest so much. , just heading for that beautiful widow. It is said that after arriving in the northwest, each of your 100 households will be able to get at least five young widows!"


    What is this all about?


    Does she believe this? Do you have any brains?


    Xie Baihu closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and suppressed his anger... He was really afraid that if he looked at Ms. Xie again, he would break her neck.


    But when Xie Ji saw him like this, she became even more angry and shouted: "What do you mean by closing your eyes? Do you think I''m bad? Do you think I''m a shrew? Do you think I''ve embarrassed you? You don''t want to look at me anymore!"


    Let me tell you, that Mr. Cen is the one who really embarrassed Lu Baihu. You can have fun marrying a wife like me!


    Xie Baihu even wanted to plug his ears. He was afraid that Xie Ji would yell again and beughed at. He opened his eyes and said softly: "Let''s stop arguing, okay? Look at Qin Baihu, he My wife is so kind to him, she even went to pick him up, prepared beef for him, and never made trouble with Qin Baihu."


    "Bah, can Mrs. Gupare with me? She is so ugly that everyone in the camp knows that she can get married only because her mother''s family is rich. Why don''t you want someone named Qin?" Xie Ji yelled again "I, Ji Zhenniang, am beautiful and rich, can shepare with me?!"


    Xie Baihu smiled, his face full of sarcasm: "Yes, you Ji Zhenniang is beautiful. I was deceived by your face at the beginning. If you know your temper, I won''t marry you even if I am castrated." you!"


    "You, what did you say?" Xie Ji was shocked and cried: "Xie Cheng, you really regret marrying me. You want to divorce me and find a better-looking man to have a son. I, I, wuwuwu... "


    Xie Ji cried aggrievedly. Xie Baihu felt distressed when she saw this. She was about to go up tofort her, but she raised her head, pointed at Xie Baihu and shouted: "Xie Cheng, you are relying on my mother''s money to raise an army." , now that I have be sessful, I want to divorce my wife and marry another one. Let me tell you, in your dream, I, Ji Zhenniang, will not make it easy for you even if I die!"


    Xie Baihu was stunned, and after a long time he asked: "Do you think I married you because of your Ji family''s money? Do you think my Xie family has no money to raise an army?"


    The Xie family is not poor, but a well-knownndowner in Yujiang County. The family has many fields and many shops. After he became a member of a hundred households, many wealthy households, civil servants, and even the county magistrate''s family took a fancy to him and wanted to He is a son-inw.


    But he went to Linhe and met Mr. Ji who was ying on the boat... At that time, Mrs. Ji was beautiful, cute and delicate, very cute, and he fell in love with her. After painstaking inquiry, he learned that she was a wealthy businessman. After marrying the youngdy, he sent someone to propose marriage.


    Mr. Ji wanted a grandson-inw who was an official. Seeing that he was from a hundred households, he immediately agreed and promised to go to the Xie family with a generous dowry.


    He said no, but in order to keep him under control, Mr. Ji not only gave him a generous dowry, but also sent his concubine''s granddaughter to him as his concubine.


    When he found out, he immediately sent the person back to Ji''s house.


    But it seemed toote, Zhenniang knew about it, and from then on she felt that he was not sincere to her and wanted to take a concubine.


    Ever since she gave birth to Yao Zhu, she has be even more unreasonable. She always felt that he wanted to take a concubine and have a son, so she would make trouble with him whenever there was something wrong.


    Later, he heard the instigation from the concubine who had been sent as a concubine, saying that he married her because of the money of the Ji family, and he married her because of the money.


    From then on, every time Ji saw him, he was like a hedgehog with explosive hair and would not let him go for a moment.


    He was extremely tired. When he went to the northwest this time, he saw that she was willing to follow him. He thought that she should also have his own feelings in her heart, so he happily took her with him, hoping to improve their rtionship and live a good life.


    Unexpectedly, Ji was not happy at all.


    "Isn''t it? My Ji family is richer than your Xie family!" Xie Ji shouted this without fear of death, and she roared confidently. Xie Baihu couldn''t bear it anymore and raised his hand to hit Xie Ji again.


    Xie Jishi screamed in fright. After hearing this, Xie Baihu stopped, turned around, got off the carriage, and left.


    Seeing that he was gone, Xie Ji felt extremely aggrieved. She kept crying and scolded Xie Baihu for having no conscience and being an ignorant white-eyed wolf.


    Xie Baihu was worried about Xie Ji, so he did not go far. He hid behind a carriage. When he heard Xie Ji scolding him, he becamepletely angry. He left the camp and followed the soldiers to find firewood and take a breather.


    On the way, he saw Qin Sang riding his horse back the way he came from, so he asked: "Qin Baihu, you left something behind, how can youe back from the back?"


    "Thank you Baihu." Qin Sang heard the voice, looked at Xie Cheng by the light of the torch, and said: "I saw a few wintersweet trees blooming well on the road. My wife liked them, so she went to pick a few and brought them back."


    After Xie Baihu heard this, he was very sad. Everyone in the camp knew that Mrs. Gu was so ugly. It was really rare for Qin Sang to be so interested in her.


    He also remembered that when he first met Ji Zhenniang, she was also holding a flower in her hand... She had always liked flowers, but the military road was too busy and too cold. He only cared about the soldiers, and also took care of the apanying soldiers and their families. Even when I saw the wintersweet, I didn''t even think about picking it back for her.


    Xie Baihu wondered if he really didn''t care enough about Zhenniang, which was why she kept thinking wildly.


    So after saying goodbye to Qin Sang, he took a torch and rode a horse to pick flowers for Ji Zhenniang. It took him half an hour of cold wind to get back.


    But as soon as she returned to her camp, she heard her scolding Steward Xie: "How do you do things? Just let them live on the mule cart and give them pancakes to eat. The pancakes are not made with the grain of your Xie family." Yes, you just gave it away to others, right? You are so generous!"


    After Xie Baihu heard this, he was trembling with anger. Manager Xie was the old manager of his family and had saved his father. He even wanted to call him Uncle Xie, but Ji Zhenniang scolded him like this and even said that the Xie family used the Ji family''s money to make Words of favore.


    Fortunately, he still wanted to make great achievements and make her the general''s wife so that she could be more important in her mother''s family. But in her heart, he was so miserable. He was just an ipetent man who lived off his wife''s dowry!


    Sure, Ji Zhenniang, you can do it!


    Xie Baihu was so angry that he smashed the flowers, turned around and left, and did note back all night.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were in a sweet mood, hiding in the carriage, roasting beef and pancakes on a small stove as big as a bowl.


    "Drink more water. It''s the driest when it''s cold. You can''t do it without replenishing water." Gu Jinli handed the warm water to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang took the drink, cut the roasted beef into pieces for her, and gave it to her: "You eat."


    Gu Jinli opened his mouth and ate it. After eating, heughed again, pointed at his face and asked: "Aren''t you disgusting?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It''s not disgusting, I''m just distressed."


    The two of them were sitting side by side. Qin Sang took advantage of the situation and put his arms around her waist, and said guiltily: "I have made you feel wronged. I will definitely get rid of him as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1357: surprise

    Chapter 1357: surprise


    Chapter 1357 Surprise


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be too anxious. If you are impatient, you will do bad things. He is a shrewd man. You have to n carefully and kill him with one strike so that he will never recover."


    Going westward with a person like Dingge who has disgusting hobbies, Gu Jinli is also disgusted, and Dingge also wants to kill hundreds of other households and devour all the westbound soldiers in He''an Prefecture. If he is not killed, they will die.


    Dinge is not a fool, on the contrary, he is very shrewd. When setting up camp today, he even sent stewards to send oil and salt to the families of the soldiers and soldiers in each military station, which bought a wave of people''s hearts.


    Moreover, he manages the army well. The soldiers under hismand are as fast as the wind, as powerful as thunder, and can carry out orders and prohibitions. They should not be underestimated.


    but


    I made him so nauseous today that he probably couldnt even eat. Gu Jinli wanted tough when he thought of Dingo retching from nausea.


    Hehe, you **** bitch, Ill make you a prostitute and Ill disgust you to death.


    And she would appear at the door of the military headquarters, which was discussed with Qin Sang in advance.


    On the way to Luan''an County Military Station, Qin Sang specially discussed with her how to dispel Ding Ge''s doubts and how to spread her reputation for being ugly.


    So when Ding Changsheng came with his maid and asked to see her in the name of visiting, she knew that Ding Ge was suspicious, so she ran to the gate of the military station to pick up Qin Sang, so that everyone could see her face.


    Gu Jinli was very busy and had no time to wait for Ding Ge to think of a way to find out whether it was true or not. When Ding Changsheng came to inquire, he simply settled the matter in one day, so as not to have to prepare for Ding Ge''s inquiries every day, which was too annoying.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt even more distressed. He kissed her hair and said, "But you are still wronged."


    "You are the one who has been wronged." Gu Jinli looked at him and said with a smile: "Now everyone has spread the word that you Qin Sang is a man who wants money rather than his life. In order to have money to raise troops, even an ugly girl like me If you can get rid of him, he is the number one soft-boiled man in Da Chu."


    A man who is a soldier is the most honorable person, and he is very taboo about others saying that he is a softie. She just acted with him in a y, but his reputation as a softie is really on his back, and it is him who is at fault.


    Qin Sang: "I don''t mind this. Other people''s gossip is nothing to me. I just feel sorry for you... My wife is obviously virtuous and beautiful, but she is called ugly."


    Xiaoyu is his bottom line, and he is unwilling to wrong her.


    He said again: "Xiaoyu, I will make great achievements as soon as possible and won''t let you live such a wronged life again!"


    Only when he stands in a high enough position, no one will covet the little fish, and she can live a wanton life.


    Gu Jinli smiled and kissed him: "Well, I believe you."


    He emphasized again: "I am not wronged. You are not a god, you are just a human being. As a human being, you will encounter difficulties. It is impossible for everything to go as you wish. But whether it is suffering or happiness, I am willing to apany you through it."


    It was rare for Gu Jinli to say such touching words, but Qin Sang didn''t seem to be in the mood to listen, and just looked at her in a daze.


    Gu Jinli got angry and said, "Why are you so dazed? What I said is so touching, are you moved?"


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, this is the second time you kiss me."


    The first time was during the bridal chamber, when she kissed his Adam''s apple, and the second time was just now. This gentle kiss reminded him of how during the bridal chamber, he held her head, kissed her deeply, and made her The kiss almost made me suffocate.


    Gu Jinli was shocked...Brother, you really have a strong taste. I still have e on my face, but you can actually do it.


    Eh, wait, what are you doing? Hands, take your hands away quickly, it''s so cold! "Stove, be careful with the stove. If it knocks over, we will be set on fire." Gu Jinli finally broke away from his kiss and said hurriedly, taking the opportunity to take a deep breath.


    Huh~ I almost died.


    Qin Sang reminded her: "Shh, keep your voice down, you will be heard."


    Gu Jinli immediately froze, not daring to move or speak. Although there are all her servants outside, it would be embarrassing if her servants heard her.


    Seeing that she was as well-behaved as a frightened silly roe deer, Qin Sangughed out loud, kissed her neck and said, "The little fish is so cute."


    Well, her body is also one of the best in a million, with a slim waist. His palms are close to her waist. His palms are warm and smooth. I want it so much!


    But he endured it, retracted his hand, let go of her a little, looked at her and smiled: "Xiaoyu is overthinking, I didn''t mean that."


    With a serious look on his face, Gu Jinli was shocked. He grabbed his hand and took a bite: "Huh, you''re lying. I''ll bite you if you pretend to be next time."


    Unexpectedly, Qin Sang said happily: "You can bite any small fish you want. I like small fish to bite me, because I have thick skin and am afraid of hurting your teeth."


    He remembered that the first time she bit him, she had bitten him so hard that there was still a scar on his arm.


    But he likes it very much. This is the mark Xiaoyu left for him, and it will stay with him for the rest of his life, maybe until the next life.


    "Why are you so dazed? Eat quickly and go to bed early after eating. You have to get up at 9:00 tomorrow and be on your way." Gu Jinli said, and then said: "I have prepared a surprise for you. Wait, I will let Erqing take it. Come."


    As he spoke, he opened the curtains and shouted towards a carriage not far away: "Erqing, bring the bamboo tube under the fire!"


    "Yes!" Er Qing responded, got out of the carriage, pulled out a bamboo tube from the bonfire beside the carriage, swept away the ashes, threw it into a pottery basin, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "It''s very hot, Madam. Be careful."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang took the lead and took the pottery basin: "Go down."


    Erqing hurriedly retreated.


    "What''s being cooked?" Qin Sang picked up the bamboo tube and split it open with a knife. The smell of rice came to his face, and he smiled: "It''s rice."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, it''s not good to eat hard pancakes all the time, so I made bamboo rice for you using bamboo tubes."


    Qin Sang was very happy. This feeling of being pampered by her made his heart tingle with joy and throbbing. He leaned over and kissed her and said, "I like it very much, but it''s cold today and it''s not easy to cook. Ill just eat something simple, you dont have to bother cooking rice for me.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not troublesome. During the day, put water and rice into the bamboo tube and soak it. After soaking for a day, the rice will be soft. When setting up camp to make a fire, bury the bamboo tube under the fire. You can eat it after setting up the tent. , its Fei Bamboo Tube.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard thest sentence, and quickly figured out a solution: "Next time, use a y pot to make it. Bury the whole y pot in the fire and burn it. You can also make good food and give people food." You make porridge and drink it, you love to drink porridge."


    "Yes, you can also use y pots. We brought y pots with us this time. We are not afraid if they get broken. We can buy them on the road." Gu Jinli patted himself on the forehead and said, "Why are you so stupid? So I cant even think of a simple solution. Could it be that Ive been pregnant for three years, but I havent given birth yet.


    Qin Sang became serious when he saw her talking about the child. He pressed her belly and said, "Are you here? If you are not here, tell me in time. I will try to dy the trip. Let''s walk slower."

 Chapter 1358: he is selfish

    Chapter 1358: he is selfish


    Chapter 1358 He is selfish


    Gu Jinli didnt understand: What are you talking about?


    "I''m asking you, has the Guishuie?" Qin Sang blushed, but insisted: "Old doctor Wu said that if a woman has not yet received the Guishui, she may be pregnant."


    He was worried that because she was young and didn''t know she was pregnant, she might hurt the child while rushing.


    Ahhhh, Gu Jinli was almost furious. If the carriage wasn''t big enough to stretch, she really wanted to kick him: "I told you once that it''s difficult to get pregnant. Don''t ask anymore. I know medical skills and I have I dont know it myself!


    Also, this guy actually remembers her childhood days. It''s really... Gu Jinli''s cheeks were burning and he wanted to get under the car.


    Seeing that she was shy, Qin Sang smiled and hugged her: "Xiaoyu, there''s no need to be shy. We are husband and wife. We should be honest with each other and don''t need to avoid anything."


    Although you are right, as a person, when talking about such things, I will be more or less embarrassed.


    Gu Jinli wanted to say a few words, but thought about it and shut up.


    Can''t say it, the more I talk about it, the less likely it is to end.


    Qin Sang saw that she didn''t speak. He hugged her and stroked her hair, coaxing her in this way.


    After a while, seeing that she was no longer angry, he said: "Xiaoyu, if you have one, it will be our first child. I must protect you, so don''t be shy, don''t hide it from me, tell me as soon as possible. ?"


    Ever since his family suffered a disaster, he has been extremely longing for a close rtive who is connected to him by blood, so he is eager to have a child.


    Gu Jinli knew his desire, so he said: "Okay, if he doesn''te, I will tell you and I won''t hide it from you."


    Qin Sang was very happy and kissed her: "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli was made to feel numb by his low, gentle and sultry voice, and he hurriedly said: "Let me go quickly, eat quickly, and go to bed after eating."


    "Okay." Qin Sang took a wooden bowl, poured out half of the rice in the bamboo tube and gave it to her: "You can eat too."


    Gu Jinli took the wooden bowl and said, "If I had known, I would have boiled two bamboo tubes, and you wouldn''t have enough to eat."


    Qin Sang took a bite of the pancake and rice, and said with a smile: "There are pancakes, that''s enough. Eat them quickly."


    Since her family became rich, she has be squeamish, and he is reluctant to let her eat hard flour cakes.


    Gu Jinli ate the rice obediently, but he didn''t eat much beef, leaving it to Qin Sang: "You have been running outside all day and you have exhausted your strength, so you need to eat more beef."


    Qin Sang did not refuse and ate most of the beef. He liked the feeling of mutual favor with her.


    After finishing the meal, Qin Sang said: "I also have a surprise for you, wait."


    He leaned half of his body out of the carriage, reached up to the top of the carriage with his long arm, and got the hidden wintersweet. After shaking off the water droplets on it, he bent down, got into the car, and handed the wintersweet to Gu Jinli: "Give it to Gu Jinli." For small fish.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up. After seeing clusters of half-opened wintersweets, a smile spread on his face and he said in surprise: "These are wintersweets. When did you pick them?"


    Gu Jinli has the habit of memorizing routes, so when she is on the road during the day, she will look at the scenery outside through the car window and memorize some of the iconic mountains, forests andkes, so she saw these wintersweets.


    Qin Sang: "I rode a horse to pick it when we set up camp. Do you like it?" "I like it." Gu Jinli was made happy by this surprise, and said: "Don''t do this again in the future. In the cold weather, run and give it to me. Picking flowers and not eating them is stupid.


    Qin Sang said: "As long as it makes the little fish happy, it''s worth it. I''ll pick it for you in the future. Well, if I see something to eat, I''ll get it back for the little fish."


    His Xiaoyu is a foodie and loves to eat, but she doesnt actually eat much and instinctively controls her appetite.


    Speaking of food, Gu Jinli thought of something serious: "By the way, when you gather tomorrow, tell the soldiers that if they see anything withrge roots on the road, such as something that looks like a sweet potato, remember to dig it up and bring it to me." Take a look, let me see if it can be used to make food?"


    He added: "Don''t look down on those strange things. They may be military rations in the future, such as turtle dove leaves and konjac, but now they have be jade tofu and potato tofu."


    The northwest is dry and barren, and there is a shortage of food. Although she has food like sweet potato flour in her hand, in this era, food is plentiful, especially for those who are in charge of troops. As long as you have food, you don''t have to worry about anything, she thought. Get him a few more foods that no one else has discovered yet.


    In addition to looking for edible things, she also asked Ye Dakou, Panax notoginseng, and Ophiopogon japonicus, who knew pharmacology, to look around during their break to see if there were any usable medicinal materials.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at her serious face and felt a lump in his throat. He hugged her tightly: "Xiaoyu, don''t make yourself too tired. I can solve these things. You can stay with me safely." , just wait for me to go home happily."


    He knew she was doing it for his own good, but he couldn''t bear to see her work hard.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli deliberately made a serious face: "Are you trying to raise me to be azy woman? Besides, I''m not doing this for you. This man has food in his hands. Even if he divorces me in the future, I can still take care of him. Live happily with these money-making things."


    Qin Sang smiled and said seriously: "You will never divorce your husband, and I will never allow you to leave."


    He is selfish. From the day he understood his feelings, he got closer to her step by step, slowly covering her heart, and finally warmed her heart and asked her to marry him.


    How could he allow her to leave when he had been nning for several years to get her?


    Even if they die, they will die together!


    "Ha, I''m kidding you. We are just going through life, and we are not doing some sadomasochistic drama." Gu Jinli pinched his face and looked at the wintersweet in his hand. After wondering for a moment, he **** the wintersweet and hung it on the carriage. Hey down, looked up at the roof of the car and said, "Just hang them like this. You can see them when you wake up in the morning. You can look at them for at least a few days before they fade away."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, listen to Xiaoyu, after they have thanked, I will find new flowers for you to hang."


    He watched with her for a while, then put the small table away and put it in a box. He put the stove and charcoal fire outside the car, and had someone put out a bonfire next to it and bury it withrge hot rocks. , and then drove the carriage onto the stones, letting the residual heat of the fire and stones bake the bottom of the carriage.


    Then people were asked to light a fire around the carriage to heat up the surroundings so that the surroundings of the carriage would not be so cold.


    He had been busy for a while, and when he returned to the carriage, Gu Jinli had already fallen asleep.


    Qin Sang smiled and looked at her sleeping form, the doting in his eyes was as gentle as water. After taking off his outer clothes and pants, he got into the bed, hugged her, kissed her for a while, and fell asleep with her.


    The next day, at Mao hour, the gong nged loudly: "The hour is up, break camp and hit the road!"


    The night watchmen at each military station were beating gongs and shouting, and everyone hurriedly got up, packed up their tents, and while the fire was still warm, they immediately roasted dry food and ate it. After working for two-quarters of an hour, they were on the road again.


    Xie Ji stared at Xie Baihu''s figure, so angry that tears came to her eyes.

 Chapter 1359: Cens thoughts

    Chapter 1359: Cen''s thoughts


    Chapter 1359 Cens Thoughts


    Damn it, Xie Cheng didn''t return to her carriagest night, which made her so angry that she cried. She asked Nanny Ji to look for him before the gong was sounded to assemble, but she couldn''t find him.


    At this moment, I saw Xie Cheng riding a horse and running in front of the soldiers at the Yujiang County Military Post. He did note to say hello to her. He was so angry that he almost died and ordered the driver: "Rush to the front!"


    The driver did not dare to offend this aunt, so he could only obey and drive fast, passing in front of Xie Baihu.


    Dingeughed out loud and said to Xie Baihu: "Xie Baihu, look at your wife''s attitude, could it be that you didn''t take good care of herst night?!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers led by Ding Geughed loudly and shouted: "Thank you Baihu, my brothers will shoot you a deer another day and let you make up for it, so as not to lose face in front of my wife."


    Xie Cheng darkened his face and rode after Xie Ji. When he passed by Dingo, he knocked one of Dingo''s gs off his horse and warned Dingo: "Next time I will beat you!"


    Ji Zhenniang is the wife he has chosen to marry. She is not a maid and concubine that can be given away to each other. If Ding Ge dares to take advantage of her, he will kill Ding Ge!


    Ding Ge raised his eyebrows, very satisfied with this test... Xie Cheng cared more about Xie Ji than he imagined.


    As long as he doesn''t care, all he needs to do is attack Xie Ji''s body, and Xie Cheng will be thrown into chaos.


    but


    Lu Chong didn''t seem to be that concerned about Cen. Yesterday, he found out that after he helped Cen, he gave Cen a good beating, but he didn''t settle the score with him.


    When we gathered just now, several hundred households met together. Lu Chong did not show the slightest hatred towards him, and even greeted him with a smile.


    Dinge guessed that either Lu Chong was a loser, or Lu Chong was so unpredictable that he would remain indifferent even if his wife was offended.


    If it was thetter, it would be a bit troublesome for him to swallow up Lu Chong''s soldiers.


    Dingo looked forward and saw Lu Chong''s team in front of him. The Lu family''s three mule carts were at the end of the team.


    Heh, he is so poor, he only has three mule carts.


    The Cen family in the mule cart was even more pitiful. Her daughter was crying and she was constantlyforting her daughter. Lu Chong seemed to dislike the crying too much, so he sent an old ve over to say a few words to Cen family.


    Not long after, when Mrs. Cen was coaxing her daughter again, her voice was already crying.


    Ding Ge smiled. The rtionship between Lu Chong and Cen was indeed not good, so he could use Cen to plot against Lu Chong.


    Just as he was thinking about **** Lu Chong and devour his soldiers, the child in the mule cart ahead was crying so much that Cen could only open the curtain and let her daughter see the scenery outside.


    With a whoosh, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded. Cen looked at the sound and saw Ding Ge whistling at her. When she saw it, he smiled at her maliciously.


    Mr. Cen was stunned, but after a moment he came to his senses and hurriedly got back into the car.


    Dingeughed loudly and whistled louder and louder. He thought to himself: Little Niangpi, wait for me. When I kill your man, I will take you in. If I serve you well, I can take you as my concubine. In the Lu family''s mule cart, Mrs. Cen''s heart was beating fast... Ding Ge was not a good person, but he was from a good family. He was from a prominent family in the Central ins, with money and status. The military offices in each county could only support one person. There were a hundred soldiers, and the extra soldiers had to be raised by hundreds of families themselves. Ding Ge brought 300 soldiers, three general banners, thirty small banners, including the scouts, all equipped with horses.


    He also brought a group of servants with him, including ten carriages and sixteen mule carriages. In addition to the family members of the soldiers, the carriages were filled with various medicinal materials and food.


    I heard that the son of the Niu family took the elderly and children to stay with Dingo, and the steward of the Ding family gave them meat to eat.


    Being able to raise so many soldiers and still have meat for outsiders to eat shows that the Ding family is very wealthy.


    Facing Ding Ge like this and looking at Lu Chong, Cen''s heart was filled with confusion.


    I remembered that at dawn yesterday, Dingo dragged her into the mule cart, and while he was carrying someone, he put his hand into her clothes and touched her... He whistled to her just now, and looked at her with the eyes of a wolf. It was like flesh, and his thoughts about her were so hot and tight.


    If Ding Ge''s thoughts about her remain unchanged, if Ding Ge can kill Lu Chong and give her a status, she will not be unable to follow him.


    It''s not that she has a bad heart, it''s just that she has had enough of Lu Chong.


    Lu Chong was not a good person and didn''t think about her at all. He insisted on dragging her to go to dangerous ces like the northwest, and threatened her that if she dared not go, he would burn down her cousin''s house. !


    Phew, she, Cen Xiaofu, has never had a crush on anyone named Liu. The person she had an affair with before marriage was the young master of the Su family. Cousin Liu was just a cover-up for young master Su.


    But the person surnamed Su was not a good person. He clearly said that he wanted to marry her as his wife. Except for thest step, she did almost the same thing as him. However, the person surnamed Su ended up marrying a rich girl from Fucheng. He didn''t dare to offend his father-inw''s family, so he didn''t dare to take her as a concubine, so he only coaxed her tomunicate secretly.


    She, Cen Xiaofu, was not a loser and would not engage in such a loss-making business. After seeing that Master Su could not make the decision, she broke up with him, hooked up with Lu Chong, and finally married him smoothly.


    However, she was not satisfied with the Lu family. Although Lu Chong belonged to a hundred households, he was from the countryside. His family only had dozens of acres ofnd and one shop in the town. Of the three mule carts heading back to the northwest, two were rented.


    Look, how can she live with him in such a poor life? !


    Lu Chong shamelessly disliked her for not being able to win a boy at one stroke, and asked her to have another son quickly, lest he have an ident on the battlefield and die.


    Thinking about this and looking at her crying daughter and the old mule cart, Cen Xiaofu wanted to remarry immediately!


    Dinge''s whistle was still blowing, which made Mr. Cen even more confused.


    Hearing the whistles, Gu Jinli sneered secretly: What a fart, you identally slipped your waist, fell off the horse and was trampled to death by the horse!


    Mr. Kuang didn''t care about Jinli''s subtlety anymore. The soldiers and women who were following him said, "Did the man named Ding take the breeding medicine? Why are you so promiscuous? If there was a female donkey at this time, wouldn''t he be so eager to build it?"


    These words made all the women who heard itugh wildly, and lowered their voices: "Madam, please don''t say that. We old people and children have to stay in his car for the night. If he is Hear, what should we do if we are not allowed to continue to take advantage?"


    Kuang was not afraid. She nced at Ding Ge''s back and said, "If he wants to be the boss of our westbound team, he has to bribe us with benefits. No matter what we say about him, he will still let him do it for his own n." Lets stay the night. Besides, its not us who wants to talk about him, he was the one who started the affair first, why shouldnt anyone be allowed to talk about it?


    After making the women presentugh, he then said: "You go back and tell your old people and children that while he wants to bribe us, ask his steward for more benefits, such as meat, oil and salt." Ah, take back everything you can save, dont let him go in vain!

 Chapter 1360: Take the wrong approach

    Chapter 1360: Take the wrong approach


    Chapter 1360 Taking the wrong path


    The women hurriedly responded: "Yes, yes, madam is right, we will definitely tell the children and parents-inw at home and take advantage of the opportunity."


    Speaking of Xie Baihu again: "Hey, did you hear thatst night? Xie Baihu had a fight with Mrs. Xie."


    "I heard it, how could I not hear it? The whole camp heard the roar. And Xie Baihu''s face, oh, oh, it was **** from being scratched. I ran to ask Manager Xie, saying that your wife is too cruel. , how could you scratch Xie Baihu''s face like that? Ask him if he wants Jinchuang Medicine, and I''ll sell it to him?"


    "The old man also said that Xie Baihu and his wife did not fight. Xie Baihu''s face was scratched by a dead branch when he went to collect firewood with the soldiers. Ah, who are we? Can we be scratched by women''s nails? Can''t you see? The couple just had a fight, and now they are still arguing. Mrs. Xie even shamed Xie Baihu, and Xie Baihu went to coax his wife on horseback." Zhang Ermin''s wife was frothing at the mouth.


    Qiaozi''s wife said: "I don''t know if I can coax her well? It seems that Mrs. Xie is difficult to coax. She is very powerful."


    Han Sansong''s mother took a sip and said, "What a fool, I guess we''ll have to fight again if we catch up. These two people are both hot-tempered and will start fighting if they disagree."


    Mr. Kuang was more aggressive and said: "That''s not necessarily true. As the saying goes, if you quarrel at the end of the bed and end the bed, you might catch up and kiss her, and Mrs. Xie will be surrendered."


    She straightened her back, smoothed her hair that was messed up by the cold wind, and said with pride: "This is the most effective trick of this man, and we all know it."


    After saying this, he burst outughing, and the women present alsoughed.


    Niu Dabao was so angry when he heard the wildughter of these olddies, he turned around and shouted at Mr. Kuang: "Ms. Kuang, what are youughing at? Are you a bit formal? You are now the wife of a hundred households!"


    Don''t make yourself look like a shrew day by day, say naughty words, and lead a group of women into bad habits.


    Kuang Shi replied: "I understand, we have been traveling so hard in the cold weather and we are not allowed to have some fun? Could it be that I was wrong? You gentlemen are not all like that, and you yourself are the same."


    Niu Dabao was convinced. Seeing that the other officers in the division were looking at them andughing, he hurriedly rode away. Thinking of Kuang''s fierceness, his calves began to spin.


    With his bear-like body, he almost died every time.


    Gu Jinli was sitting in the carriage, drawing a route map, listening to theughter of Kuang and the others, and was convinced. I admire their boldness, and I admire Kuang''s deviant approach.


    The Niu family had no money and could not win over the hearts of the apanying rtives with benefits, so Kuang became one with them, thus winning half of the hearts of those women.


    For the remaining half, as long as Niu Dajin and the others treat these women''s children well, even if the Niu family has no money, the hearts of these women will be towards the Niu family.


    After the team had walked for more than two-quarters of an hour, the Kuang family''sughter came again, shouting: "Hey, Xie Baihu, Mrs. Xie, you two are quite affectionate, standing here in the cold weather Where are you looking at the dead branches in the woods on the roadside?"


    After Xie Baihu caught up with Xie Ji, he asked the driver to stop the carriage and stopped Xie Ji from running around. This is an official road, not the backyard of your own mansion. Running around would be dangerous.


    But Xie Ji didn''t understand Xie Baihu''s kindness. Seeing him blocking the carriage to prevent her from running away, she got angry with him, jumped off the carriage and ran into the woods.


    Xie Baihu hurried to catch up, but as soon as he caught up, Kuang and the others saw him.


    "Kuang, are you looking for a fight? What does it have to do with you what Xie Baihu and his wife want to do? Hurry up and get on my way!" Niu Dabao was extremely angry. He was also tired of marrying such a woman, and turned to Xie Baihu again. Baihu said: "Xie Baihu, I''m sorry. Country women are used to being rude. Don''t worry about you and your wife." Xie Baihu was so embarrassed that he didn''t care about this anymore. He forced a smile and replied: " Niu Baihu is joking."


    Dingo was looking for death. His team had already passed this section, and he looked back at Xie Jishi. His look was extremely obscene, making Xie Jishi tremble with anger.


    Xie Ji was already disgusted when he grabbed her wrist that day, and she was a hot-tempered person. How could she bear it? She immediately exploded, holding up her skirt and rushing in the direction of Ding Ge, cursing: "You gangster, bastard, Turtle...uhhhh!"


    As soon as he said a few words, Xie Baihu covered his mouth. Xie Ji was so angry that he kicked and hit her, and she even cried out of grievance.


    Xie Baihu stared at Ding Ge with murderous intent in his eyes.


    When Dingo saw this, he didn''t dare to look anymore, so he rode away.


    But Ding Ge is not afraid. Xie Cheng is somewhat capable, but Xie Ji is too stupid. Taking such a stupid wife on the road is a ready-made disaster. He can still use Xie Ji to harm Xie Cheng. Swallowed Xie Cheng''s soldiers.


    "Old Wu and Aunt Ji, take my horse and take the maids away first. My wife and I will be back in a moment." Xie Baihu exined, then looked at Xie Ji who wanted to cry loudly, and shouted: "Shut up, don''t howl if you don''t want to embarrass yourself."


    Although Xie Ji was impulsive, she was still shy. After hearing this, she did not dare to howl, but shed tears silently.


    After hearing this, Lao Wu and Nanny Ji left the carriage behind, led the horse, and left with the two maids.


    The eldest maid, Hong Xiu, turned back to look at Xie Baihu, her eyes full of worry... Ji Zhenniang was really insatiable. Her uncle was so kind to her, but she still made trouble like a shrew, and didn''t know how to cherish him at all. If she could be her uncle''s wife, she would definitely take good care of him and not make trouble with him.


    Hong Xiu reluctantly looked away and followed Nanny Ji, thinking in her mind about finding an opportunity to cook raw rice with her uncle.


    When she bes her uncle''s concubine, she will definitely take good care of him so that he can live afortable life when he returns home.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, thest group of soldiers finally ran past them. Xie Ji immediately bit Xie Baihu''s hand. Xie Baihu felt pain, let go of her, and said with a stern face: "You have made enough trouble. No?"


    "I''m making a fuss? Xie Cheng, you still dare to say that I''m making a fuss? If you hadn''t stayed away all nightst night, would I have made a fuss?" Xie Ji was so aggrieved that she was out of breath and crying. He said: "You must have gone to sleep with a woman. Which household brought you the maid? Tell me clearly, so I can beat that little **** to death!"


    Xie Baihu was angry and wanted tough.


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t care about him, but she didn''t allow him to take concubines. Even if she thought he was looking for a woman, she didn''t say she would bring him into her home. She only said she would teach him a lesson.


    It can be said that Ji Zhenniang cares about him, but she doesn''t live well with him and makes trouble with him every day.


    "I didn''t go looking for a woman. I was so angry with youst night that I went to Uncle Liu''s ce to spend the night." Xie Cheng said, "Uncle Liu is old and has left all his family assets to his son. No one was brought."

 Chapter 1361: Come to claim life

    Chapter 1361: Come to im life


    Chapter 1361: The man who came to im his life


    Uncle Liu is the eldest of the 100 households in the eight counties of He''an. He is not very talented, but he is a good person. He does not ask questions orugh at anyone, so he went to stay in Uncle Liu''s camp.


    Xie Baihu exined in a soft tone, wanting to talk to Xie Jishi and stop arguing, but Xie Jishi yelled: "Are you still mad at me? I''m almost mad at you." , why do you still have the nerve to talk to me?!"


    Xie Baihu was speechless. Why did Ji Zhenniang always go crazy every time he talked to her?


    Xie Baihu held back his anger and asked, "Why am I angry with you? Niu Sijin and the others are the sons of Niu Baihu and the young masters of the Baihu family. If you scold them like that, shouldn''t I say something when I see it?"


    After hearing this, Xie Ji burst into tears again, pointed at Xie Baihu and said, "Okay, you still don''t know where you went wrong? You didn''t take me to heart at all!"


    Xie Baihu is going crazy: "Can you stop making trouble? Can you tell me what you are angry about?"


    Damn it, if you dont tell me, how can I guess?


    My guess is wrong and you are making trouble again. Day by day, I am almost going crazy because of your tormenting me!


    But Xie Ji didn''t say anything. When she saw Xie Baihu yelling at her, she squatted on the ground and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Xie Baihu had no choice but to chop down the dead tree next to him with a loud bang.


    With a crash, the snow on the trees fell down, hitting Xie Ji''s head hard.


    Xie Ji was stunned and looked up at Xie Baihu, looking as if she was about to faint with anger.


    Xie Baihu was startled and said hurriedly: "Don''t think about it. I didn''t mean to do it. I was just too angry and couldn''t help but chop down the dead tree. I forgot that there was snow on it."


    Xie Ji didn''t know if she was tired, so she didn''t jump up and fight with Xie Baihu. She just stared at Xie Baihu angrily for a while, then continued to cover her face and cry: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    The more she cried, the more aggrieved she became, sobbing and choking, which made Xie Baihu upset with her crying. He sighed, knelt down beside her, helped her get out the snow foam that had fallen on her head and neck, and stood up. Walk towards the carriage to get her cloak.


    Xie Ji heard the footsteps and looked up to see him leaving. Tears burst out from her eyes... Xie Cheng was going to leave her. He didn''t want her anymore. He really disliked her for not giving him a son and wanted to kill her. I''m going to marry a nobledy as my wife.


    Xie Ji was extremely sad and wanted to catch up to Xie Cheng to stop him from leaving her, but she wanted to save face and held back... She would die if she died. She would not bow to Xie Cheng. She wanted to die with dignity!


    I feel sorry for Zhuzhu.


    "Oh, oh, oh, Zhuzhu, Zhuzhu, mother is sorry for you..." Xie Ji buried her face in her knees and cried: "Mom can''t take care of you anymore. You have to be more fierce. My stepmother will not dare to bully you. Mother is here." Heaven will bless you..."


    Before she finished speaking, she felt a heavy weight on her body. Xie Cheng covered her with a thick fur cloak and pulled up the hood of the cloak to cover her head.


    Xie Ji was startled, and then she raised her face to look at Xie Baihu, and said arrogantly: "Didn''t you leave? Why did youe back? Just let me die here."


    Xie Baihu was helpless and took a handkerchief to wipe her tears: "Since you are so reluctant to part with Zhuzhu, then you shouldn''t havee with her in the first ce. I''ve said it, it doesn''t matter if you don''te, as long as you take good care of Zhuzhu."


    With a snap, Xie Ji pped his hand away and said angrily: "Did you do it on purpose? I told youst night, if I don''te, my grandfather will give you concubines and those concubines. You give birth to a son!


    Xie Baihu''s hands were itchy again. He must have owed Ji Zhenniang''s life in his previous life, and she came to ask for his life in this life.


    I told you that I wont take a concubine, let alone your concubine. Why dont you believe me?


    You still me me?!


    Seeing that she was about to yell again, Xie Baihu hurriedly interrupted her: "Sure, I was wrong, let''s not talk about this. I will give you another chance, do you want to go back? Don''t rush to yell, or make me anxious, I really know how to strangle you to death." Xie Baihu''s face turned dark. Xie Ji saw him looking like he was about to kill someone. Thinking of the terrible things that Aunt Ji told her, she shivered with fear and did not dare to yell any more. .


    Xie Baihu said: "Think carefully. Should you go to the northwest with me, or go back to take care of Zhuzhu? No matter what decision you make, I will not me you."


    He added: "When you think about it, tell me and I will send someone to take you back."


    After hearing this, Xie Ji felt very sad and anxious. Xie Cheng really disliked her and tried every means to send her home.


    Does Xie Cheng know that if she is sent back, her grandfather will not spare her?


    He had not thought about her at all!


    Do you know how difficult her life was? Her mother''s family forced her to give birth to a son, and if she couldn''t give birth, they would give him a woman.


    But, Mother Ji said that he killed people, killed many people, how could she sleep with him? !


    Her husband''s family also didn''t like her. They said bad things about her behind her back. When she caught her, she was not allowed to curse. When she cursed, they called her a shrew?


    She, a youngdy from Linhe Prefecture, who was raised by a pampered and well-educated nanny, how could she be a shrew?


    There is also Xie Cheng, who has always felt that she is not good enough to him, but she hase to live a hard life with him in a countryside like Yujiang County, so she is not good enough to him?


    Xie Ji cried a lot and thought about it for a while. She felt that she had suffered so much. If she went back again, wouldn''t all her previous efforts be wasted?


    And she cant beughed at by the women from her husbands family and her natal family!


    Xie Ji stood up suddenly and walked angrily to the carriage. She climbed into the carriage and sat down. When she saw that Xie Baihu didn''t follow, she shouted angrily: "You''re not leaving yet? Are you staying here to enjoy the cold wind? Or do you want to?" Catch a vixen and go back to have a son!"


    After hearing this, Xie Baihu came over, lifted the car curtain, looked at her and asked, "Have you decided? Should you go home or go to the northwest? If you haven''t decided, I can wait for you."


    Go to the northwest, go to the northwest! Dont you all want me to go to the northwest? Ill go with you and have a son! Xie Ji shouted impatiently.


    Have you **** thought about this? Obviously still fighting!


    Xie Baihu was so angry that he wanted to beat her, but looking at her eyes that were red and swollen from crying and her aggrieved look, he couldn''t bear it anymore... Although Zhenniang had been married to him for four years, she was only neen years old. No big deal, he should let her go in terms of emotion, reason, and heart.


    "What are you looking at? Are you trying to hit me again?" Xie Ji stared at him, took out the knife he gave her for self-defense, pointed at him and said, "If you dare to hit me again, I will die with you!"


    Even if you have killed someone, I, I, I will dare to kill you.


    Xie Cheng was stunned. Looking at her red cheeks, he was full of regret. He raised his hand to touch her face, but she cut it. His palm was cut and blood flowed out.


    Xie Cheng nced at his hand and touched her face with his other hand: "Does it still hurt? Don''t be angry, it''s my fault."


    Xie Ji was frightened and did not dare to cut him any more. She pointed at his bleeding hand and said, "You, you are bleeding... it is none of my business. I warned you!"


    As he spoke, he was about to cry again.

 Chapter 1362: Make a big death

    Chapter 1362: Make a big death


    Chapter 1362 Making a Big Death


    Xie Cheng was helpless because they couldn''t talk about it. He asked her if her face hurt, but she told him that her hands were bleeding.


    Come here. Xie Cheng said.


    "Do, what are you doing? You, don''t do whatever you want, I have a knife!" Xie Ji was scared out of her mind. She was very afraid that Xie Cheng would kill her for revenge, but she was cowardly. She knew that she had done something wrong, so she couldn''t disobey Xie Cheng. , moved over slowly.


    Xie Cheng smiled when he saw this, held her chin, lowered his head and kissed her: "Let''s stop making trouble, okay?"


    Xie Jishi was petrified and did not dare to move. After Xie Cheng let go of her, she asked tremblingly: "What do you want to do?"


    Xie Cheng smiled and said: "Aren''t you anxious to give birth to a son to save your face? I will go to you to give birth to a son tonight."


    After saying that, he lowered the curtain, sat on the front board, and drove the carriage to catch up with the team.


    Although Ji Zhenniang is like a ghost seeking life, Xie Chengcheng really likes her. He was tortured repeatedly by her until he almost died, but he still couldn''t bear to break up with her.


    Still thinking, after having a son, her mind will be settled and her life will be easier in the future?


    But he underestimated Ji Zhenniang. When he set up camp to rest at night, he happily went to look for her in the carriage, but when he opened the thick quilt, what he saw was the red sleeve wearing only a bellyband.


    "Sir, sir~" Hongxiu was extremely happy. She didn''t expect that such a good thing would hit her head. Ji Zhenniang was really a fool. She actually thought that Xie Cheng came to her to have a baby tonight was a lie and that he wanted to kill her for revenge. I was too frightened to go back to sleep in this carriage.


    Its no wonder that Ji Zhenniang was afraid. Grandma Ji had ulterior motives. After being angered by Ji Zhenniang, she often told Ji Zhenniang that Xie Cheng had killed someone.


    Ji Zhenniang, a neen-year-old rich girl, couldn''t bear all this. She was almost scared out of her mind. She had been resisting sleeping with Xie Cheng ever since she found out that he had killed someone.


    Xie Cheng felt sorry for her and didn''t push her. The two of them just wasted their time, which made Aunt Ji and Hong Xiuugh at her.


    During the day, after Xie Cheng said he wanted to have a son with Ji Zhenniang, Ji Zhenniang was scared to death. When Hong Xiu saw her, she told her that she was willing to block the disaster for her tonight, even if Xie Cheng really forced her to do so. I will not be Xie Cheng''s concubine, but I will be her maid for the rest of my life, serving her wholeheartedly.


    Ji Zhenniang actually believed it and asked her toe over and serve Xie Cheng with tears of gratitude.


    Xie Cheng''s blood all turned cold. He stared at Hongxiu as if looking at Ji Zhenniang, then he grabbed Hongxiu''s neck and almost strangled Hongxiu to death.


    Hongxiu was happy, thinking that she could finally get what she wanted, but she didn''t know that what was waiting for her was not the body of the one she admired, but a feeling of suffocation.


    She looked at Xie Cheng in horror. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. He really wanted to kill her!


    Hong Xiu was pinched out of tears and kept beating Xie Cheng. When she was about to die, Xie Ji saw something was wrong on the carriage not far away, and then she hurried over to save her: "Xie Cheng, please let go quickly. , this was my idea, not Hongxius fault, dont kill her, wuwuwu..."


    Hongxiu is a maid who grew up with her, and she is like a sister. If Xie Cheng kills the people around her, she really can''t live with him anymore.


    After hearing this, Xie Cheng let go of Hongxiu''s neck and turned to look at Xie Ji: "...Why?"


    Why do this?


    Is she so unhappy with him touching her? !


    Xie Ji was afraid of his current appearance, so she avoided him and begged, "Don''t, don''t kill Hongxiu. It was all my idea." Bang!


    Xie Cheng pped Xie Jishi with his backhand, causing Xie Jishi to fall to the ground.


    This time Xie Cheng did not help her. His eyes were red with anger. After staring at her for a while, he turned around and left, not returning all night again.


    However, the gossip about the Xie family camp was still known by the gossiping women, and it spread throughout the camp in less than an hour.


    Zhang Ermin''s daughter-inw and others were so excited that they gathered together to gossip: "I heard that Mrs. Xie''s maid climbed onto the bed, and she was caught by Mrs. Xie. She made a big fuss and almost strangled the maid to death. Xie Baihu was that The maid seduced her soul, beat Mrs. Xie, and saved the maid."


    Kuang said angrily: "Bullshit, where did you hear these rumors? It''s not that the maid climbed into the bed, it was Mrs. The maid was strangled to death, but it was Madam Xie who rescued the maid. Xie Baihu was angry that Madam Xie was protecting the maid who climbed onto the bed, so he attacked Madam Xie.


    "What? You can''t. Where can a wife give a woman to her man? Only someone with a sick mind would do this." The women didn''t believe it.


    Kuang curled his lips and asked, "Do you think Xie Ji''s brain is not sick?"


    As soon as these words came out, the women all fell silent. After thinking about the stupid thing Mr. Xie Ji had done, they burst intoughter: "It looks like she is indeed very ill."


    She is already married, but she still behaves like an ignorant little girl, getting angry whenever anything happens. Xie Baihu has to take care of the soldiers, take care of their rtives, and is also busy taking care of her, just like taking care of a child. .


    These are nothing. The most outrageous thing is that Xie Jishi still feels that Xie Baihu is not good to her. She feels wronged and angry day by day. Sometimes she will get angry and cry when she is sulky. I scolded and thanked Baihu.


    Xie Baihu was scolded for no apparent reason. In order not to make a joke, she had to be coaxed.


    "It''s really miserable to have such a daughter-inw in Xie Baihu''s stall." The women sighed, and after talking about the Xie family''s gossip excitedly, they also talked about Qin Sang''s gossip: "Qin Baihu is also quite miserable. , What a handsome young man, he actually married an ugly girl, Mrs. Gus face is unreadable, and she still smells of rotten eggs, could it be that there are really bugs on her face? "


    Kuang Shi: "If you want to know if she has a worm on her face, go check it out tomorrow."


    Han Sansongs mother said in disgust: Its so disgusting, I wont watch it.


    Then he asked curiously: "Ms. Gu is so ugly that she doesn''t hide in the car and runs to pick up Qin Baihu. Do you think she has a brain disease? Who is more stupid, Mrs. Gu or Mrs. Ji?" ?


    Gao Lao''s fourth daughter-inw said: "Who knows, I think they are just as stupid. It''s just that the Gu family is not as good as the Ji family."


    Zhang Ermin''s daughter-inw doesn''t take things too seriously, and sheughed and said: "Let''s not distinguish between the two of them, who is more stupid. Ji''s is older than Gu''s. In terms of seniority, Ji''s is called Dasha, and Gu''s is called Ersi. No need to fight.


    After hearing this, the womenughed and said, "Hahaha, this is a good idea, but they are all stupid anyway."


    Gu Jinli was given so many nicknames, and he was shocked when he heard it: "They can really make nonsense, and what else did they say."


    They also nicknamed their master Qin Ruofan and Xie Baihu as Xie Zhenmei. Daqing replied seriously.


    Hahaha~ Gu Jinli almostughed like crazy: Qin Rufan? How miserable is it to thank them? They are all really good at naming.

 Chapter 1363: Make an alliance

    Chapter 1363: Make an alliance


    Chapter 1363 Alliance


    Qin Sang was afraid that herughter would make her angry, so he hurriedly said: "Stopughing, drink some water and feel better."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Jinli started coughing.


    Qin Sang hurriedly patted her on the back and said, "Stop thinking about it. The more you think about it, the more you willugh. Slowly inhale and exhale."


    After Gu Jinli stopped coughing, he handed the wooden bowl filled with warm water to her mouth: "Take a few sips."


    After Gu Jinli took a few sips of warm water, he feltfortable and asked him, "Aren''t you angry?"


    They call you Qin Rufan.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t be angry."


    As long as I can be her husband, what does it mean to be given a nickname?


    And he is not really a wimp. Only men who have no ability would mind such a nickname.


    He looked at Daqing again and said, "Well done. Go down and keep an eye on Mrs. Cen. She is dishonest. What do you want to do?"


    "Yes." Daqing followed the order and quickly disappeared into the night.


    Daqing and Youping had been hiding in the dark. At dawn when Cen and Dinge first met, they saw Dingo using the cover of the mule cart to get into Cen''s clothes.


    Mr. Cen did not shout or hide, and just allowed Ding Ge to touch him.


    Just because of this, they wouldn''t think that Mrs. Cen was dishonest. What made them suspicious was that when setting up camp tonight, Mrs. Cen''s daughter wanted to relieve herself. Mrs. Cen wanted to take a shortcut, so she took a detour and started from Dingo. Passing by the ce where we camped.


    Not long after, Dingo left the camp and followed Cen.


    Mr. Cen is smart and has a daughter, so she didnt let Ding Ge seed.


    However, after hearing Daqing''s report, they also recognized Mr. Cen''s true face. He was a pretender, and he was not honest when they got married. They wanted to find someone better.


    "Is that Lu Chong really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Didn''t he hear something?" Gu Jinli looked at Lu Chong and didn''t believe Cen. After all, Cen had a criminal record and knew that she had an affair with a young master. Ding Ge has that kind of hobby. If Lu Chong doesn''t want his head to be green, he should pay more attention to Cen.


    But Lu Chong acted as if he didn''t know anything. He was not wary of Ding Ge''s brother-inw.


    Qin Sang said: "No one who can be a member of a hundred households is a fool. Lu Chong couldn''t afford to offend Ding Ge. He was afraid that he would be killed by Ding Ge, so he turned a blind eye."


    Beast! Gu Jinli cursed angrily. He allowed others to take advantage of his wife. This kind of cowardly man was no different from sending his wife into prostitution.


    He added: "Then he won''t join forces with us to deal with Dingo."


    Qin Sang nodded: "He just wants to pick up what''s already avable and mess with whoever wins. Maybe he also has a dream of a crane and a mpeting for the fisherman''s profit."


    When Ding Ge was strong, Lu Chong would be his ve, but if Ding Ge didn''t have the strength to backhand, Lu Chong would kill him without hesitation.


    He added: "Dinge and Lu Chong, one is a real wolf and the other is a rat in a hole, so be careful."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Don''t worry, I''m safe. I''m afraid the Xie family is not safe this time. The two of them are too noisy and have exposed all their weaknesses. I guess they will be the first to have trouble."


    He then asked: "What do you think of Xie Baihu? Do you want to form an alliance or let him protect us?"


    Qin Sang: "Form an alliance. Xie Cheng is not bad, he has the ability to lead troops, he is not bad-hearted, and he is still young. If we form an alliance and have a good rtionship, it will be a help for the next twenty years." They are ten years old, but Niu Dajin and his brothers have grown up before their eyes. They are also very smart and know how to do things. If they get along well, they will still help each other in the future.


    It''s just that their wives are more troublesome, Kuang''s is shrewd, takes advantage, and is selfish; Ji''s... Qin Sang doesn''t want to judge her, she''s too noisy, but his Xiaoyu is better, smart, virtuous, and loving, she is simply perfect. Little wife.


    Thinking of Xiaoyu''s goodness, Qin Sang kissed her earlobe passionately and murmured: "I am lucky to marry Xiaoyu."


    "Here we go again, talking to you about business." Gu Jinli was so angry that he bumped him with his elbow and reminded: "If you want to form an alliance with Xie Baihu, then go and have a drink with him quickly. Xie Baihu is so I care about Mr. Ji, Mr. Ji did such a big stupid thing today, Xie Baihu must be extremely sad, you should go and enlighten him."


    This is a good opportunity to seize the opportunity. No need to say anything, just have a drink together, and the friendship will slowly grow.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''ll go find him right now. You should rest early. We''ll arrive in Luchang County the day after tomorrow. We won''t set up camp then. We''ll stay at the inn and let you take a good bath."


    She is used to taking a bath every day in winter, but now she hasnt bathed for several days, and she cant sleep well at night.


    "Okay!" Gu Jinli was very happy. She really wanted to take a bath, and reminded: "I think Mr. Ji''s temper is very abnormal. He is either sick or poisoned. Please remind Xie Baihu to pay attention. See if Ji is sick or poisoned?"


    Qin Sang became serious after hearing this and said, "Sure, I will tell him."


    He also felt that something was wrong with Mr. Ji. How could a normal person, even a mother, be like Mr. Ji, getting angry and making trouble for no reason.


    I guess I may be really sick or poisoned.


    It would be fine if the poisoning could be cured, but if it was a brain disease, it would be really miserable for Xie Cheng, who would have to take care of his brain-sick daughter-inw for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinli nodded and urged him: "Go quickly and remember to drive, otherwise you two will freeze to death outside. Go early ande back early."


    But Qin Sang didn''te back to sleep at night. He drank wine with Xie Cheng all night and returned to the camp when it was almost nine o''clock.


    Before leaving, Xie Baihu thanked Qin Sang: "Sang, thank you for your hard work. Fortunately, you drink with me."


    Otherwise he would really be unable to withstand it.


    He treated Ji Zhenniang with all his heart, but she gave him a maid in order to get rid of him. He was extremely hurt!


    "At first, my family said she was too coquettish to be a eldest daughter-inw. It was because I was greedy for her good looks and loved her coquettishness that I begged my family to propose marriage... Now it''s my own fault." Xie Baihu smiled bitterly, his eyes full of exhaustion. , was tortured severely by Ji.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at Xie Baihu and said, "Actually, the solution to this matter is very simple. The first is to move on, the second is to reconcile, and the third is to separate after giving birth to the eldest son. If she lives with her, you can take another concubine." Residence."


    Xie Baihu was shocked and looked at Qin Sang in disbelief: "Are you trying to persuade him to leave?"


    Did he misjudge Qin Sang? Is he really a cold-blooded person who shows no mercy to his wife?


    Qin Sang did not answer, but said: "Looking at your appearance, you should still want to live with the Ji family. The ancients said that you teach your wife on the pillow. If you want to continue living, you should teach your wife how to behave in the world and how to stay away from children. People, dont let Mr. Ji be instigated by the viins around you to go against you again.


    The maid next to Ji had a problem at first sight. He believed that Xie Cheng was not that stupid and must have noticed it early on, but she never made it clear to Xie Ji.


    He added: "My wife once said that if you have something to say between husband and wife, you should speak it out. Don''t hide it, don''t y with guessing. Concealment and guessing are poison. Over time, if the poison prates into the bone marrow, tragedy will ur." end."

 Chapter 1364: Is this a sadomasochistic love story?

    Chapter 1364: Is this a sadomasochistic love story?


    Chapter 1364 Is this going to be a sadomasochistic rtionship?


    Xie Baihu sighed after hearing this: "Sang, you really married a good wife, and your younger siblings are very understanding people."


    Its just too ugly.


    But as the old saying goes, marry a virtuous wife and keep concubines for sex. Although the Gu family is ugly, she is very good at doing things. She takes good care of the apanying soldiers and their families and does not let Saburo worry about it.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard Xie Cheng praising Gu Jinli, with undisguised tenderness in his eyes: "My wife is the best wife."


    Xie Baihu was really shocked when he saw Qin Sang''s affectionate face... He was indeed a ruthless person, and he could also be emotional towards the Gu family.


    "Sang, thank you very much, I will try to teach her." After Xie Cheng was angry, he was reluctant to abandon Ji Zhenniang and wanted to try to teach her to see if he could teach her well.


    "My sister-inw is smart and steady. I will ask Ji to talk to her some other day and let her learn more from her sister-inw. How about it?" Xie Baihu got on the carriage and asked Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang naturally agreed: "Yes, as long as Sister-inw Xie is not afraid."


    Well, after Xie Baihu heard this, he choked up when he thought of Gu''s face.


    Zhenniang loves beauty so much that even the roughdy wants to find someone who looks decent. She wants her to get along with Mr. Gu, and I guess she can fight him to the death.


    Xie Baihu stopped talking.


    Qin Sang smiled. After driving Xie Baihu back to the camp in a carriage, he drove back to his camp.


    Gu Jinli was waiting for him. Seeing that he was back, he hurriedly greeted him: "I''m back. Stop the carriage. Go back to the car and have a bowl of porridge. I made it specially for you to warm your stomach."


    She smells of alcohol. She must have drank wine all night. Drink some thick porridge, which is good for your stomach.


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled at her. After parking the carriage, he took her hand and returned to the carriage. He took the wooden bowl and asked, "Where''s your porridge?"


    Gu Jinli took out another bowl of porridge and said with a smile: "Don''t worry I don''t have any porridge to drink. I asked Xiao Ji to cook a pot, which is enough for us to eat with open stomachs."


    He asked again: "What does Xie Baihu mean?"


    Qin Sang said: "Dinge has offended him, and he is willing to form an alliance with us to deal with Dingo together."


    No one is stupid, Xie Cheng knows why he went out of his way tofort him, and Xie Cheng also wants to deal with Ding Ge, who made Ding Ge seek death for molesting Ji.


    Gu Jinli: "Ni Lin? So, Xie Baihu still can''t let go of the Ji family?"


    Qin Sang nodded and handed her a pie: "Ji is the one he likes. He worked hard to get her back. I''m afraid he won''t be able to abandon her in this life."


    "Ah, it''s still a matter of love." Gu Jinli sympathized with Xie Baihu. If Ji couldn''t get better, Xie Baihu would be tired for the rest of his life.


    However, in matters of love, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Outsiders can''t say anything.


    Qin Sang had finished the porridge and was eating pancakes. He replied: "I have reminded him that he will teach Ji when he goes back and check whether Ji is poisoned. I guess it will make Ji make some progress."


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Jinli and said, "I''m no worse than Xie Cheng."


    ah?


    Gu Jinli was a little confused. It took him a while to figure out that he was talking about love. He smiled and replied: "Of course, otherwise how could I marry you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed, and his resolute and stern face became bright and warm.


    Gu Jinli liked to see his smile, so he couldn''t help but reach out and poke his face, saying: "Smile more, it looks good."


    He added: "I bet that Xie Baihu will not seed in teaching his wife when he goes back this time. Instead, he will have a fight with Ji."


    Her mouth was probably open because as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a noise.


    Not long after, Erqing came to report: "Madam, something happened at the Xie family camp. Xie Baihu wanted to kill Hongxiu, but Madam Xie refused, and the two of them had a quarrel again." Gu Jinli was speechless: "They are just letting this show go. What about sadomasochism?"


    Why did we get into trouble again? Im so energetic.


    "What did Xie Baihu do?" Gu Jinli asked. If Xie Cheng still indulged the Ji family, then Brother Qin''s drink this night would be in vain, and the alliance would not be possible.


    Because such a person who is so controlled by women that he has lost any intelligence is not suitable to be an ally.


    Erqing said: "It''s still a fuss. We have to wait to know the result, but looking at Xie Baihu''s appearance, it seems that he no longer condones Ji''s attitude."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "Then let them make trouble first. You go down and have something to eat, and we''ll get ready to hit the road."


    Yes. Erqing responded and went down.


    Less than two-quarters of an hour, the gong sounded, and everyone broke camp and hit the road.


    Originally, I thought that the Xie family would be dyed for half an hour before setting off on the road, but this time Xie Baihu did not dy and set off on the road with the others.


    Not long after, Erqing returned to the carriage and reported to her: "Madam, there was a big fuss over there. Madam Xie threatened to die. In the end, Xie Baihu pped her unconscious, tied her up and threw her into the carriage. Hong Xiu died. After Mrs. Xie fainted, Xie Baihu chopped off Hongxiu''s head in public, saying that she betrayed the master. If anyone dares to do anything unfavorable to the master in the future, this is the fate, whether it is a servant of the Xie family or the Ji family. , he will kill them."


    In fact, what Hongxiu did was not just betraying her master, she was teasing her master as if he were a fool. This was a taboo, even more serious than betraying his master, and she must be killed as a warning to others.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this and said: "Xie Baihu can be so decisive, which shows that he is determined to clean up the people around Ji."


    Ji is easily influenced by others. If she can clean up the people around her, Ji will be less troublesome.


    The Ji family is less troublesome, and Xie Baihu has time to conspire with Brother Qin to destroy Ding Ge. Otherwise, if something goes wrong with the Ji family, not to mention Xie Baihu, even her ally''s daughter-inw will have to take care of the Ji family for the sake of the overall situation. .


    But she really doesnt want to be Jis nanny!


    "Where''s Brother Qin? I''m looking for Brother Qin." Gu Jinli suddenly said to Er Qing.


    Mama Tao shook her head and smiled. She really liked the fact that her daughter was getting close to her uncle. She looked at Er Qing and said, "Go and find your uncle."


    Hey. Erqing ran away again.


    Not long after, Qin Sang came over on horseback, looked at Gu Jinli who was lying on the window frame of the car, looking up at him, and smiled: "But is there something you want me to do?"


    Gu Jinli hummed twice and said, "I called you here because I missed you, but I didn''t ask you toe do the work."


    Qin Sang was startled, stretched out his long arm, and touched the corners of her mouth with his fingertips. He felt itchy in his heart and wanted to kiss her: "What a coincidence, I miss Xiaoyu too."


    Want it so so much.


    "It''s so cold." Gu Jinli ignored his words, avoided his hand and said, "Come closer, I have something serious to tell you."


    Qin Sang:


    As expected, he was asked to do hard work.


    "Okay, you say it." Qin Sang was quite obedient and leaned against the car window, waiting for her words.


    It was really difficult to speak in this posture, so Gu Jinli finished speaking quickly.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang frowned: "I''m afraid it may be a little difficult."


    Xie Cheng is very straightforward and very shameless. It would be more difficult for him to act coquettishly, behave miserably and beg for favor with the Ji family than for him to lead troops and live in the White Wolf Forest for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1365: He Lishu

    Chapter 1365: He Lishu


    Chapter 1365 He Lishu


    Gu Jinli said: "What''s so difficult about coquettishly coaxing his wife? If he doesn''t coax her, her daughter-inw will be coaxed by the servants around him? Doesn''t he want to live with Ji for the rest of his life? For the sake of a lifetime, he has to let go for a few days. What happened to your face?"


    Anyway, Xie Cheng''s face has beenpletely lost in the past two days.


    He added: "Ji is a very delicate little daughter who needs to be pampered. If Xie Baihu sticks to her for a few days, she will definitely improve the rtionship with her."


    As she spoke, sheughed to herself, which made Qin Sang amused. He came over and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    How can I be so cute when I am so silly?


    Dont you think its fun to see Xie Baihu chasing after the Ji family, and the Ji family is frightened, frightened and confused? Gu Jinli gave him a look that said we could watch a good show.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, it''s really fun."


    What about the little fish?


    If he clings to her all the time and begs for favors, will she be frightened, frightened and confused, or will she kick him over?


    Qin Sang thought about the scene and felt that no matter what she did, he would be very happy.


    "Why are you giggling? Go to work." Gu Jinli reached out and pinched his cheek, started to drive people away, and said: "Tell Xie Baihu that if he wants a wife, he has to lose his face and suppress it. Regarding your temper, you cant just get angry and leave when Ji makes a stupid move.


    "Ji is different from other women. She is too good at thinking, but as long as Xie Baihu understands the thoughts in her mind and follows her thoughts, it will be easy to win over her."


    After all, they are husband and wife and have a daughter, and Ji''s unintentional attitude also suggests that she cares about Xie Baihu.


    Gu Jinli talked a lot, and made Qin Sang very emotional. He held her hand and said: "My little fish is better. He is sensible and smart and doesn''t make a fuss... Well, actually it''s good for the little fish to make some noise."


    She is too well-behaved now, too calm to be like a teenage girl. He hopes she can live a more willful life.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said angrily: "You still expect me to make trouble with you? Go to work quickly. If you keep grinding, I will show you."


    Qin Sang smiled, nodded, and rode away. However, he did not go directly to Xie Cheng. Instead, he wrote down what Gu Jinli said and had someone send it to Xie Cheng.


    Finally, he confessed and burned the letter after reading it, lest Ji see the letter and make another fuss, feeling that Xie Baihu had teamed up with outsiders to deal with him.


    Xie Baihu wanted to live with Ji for the rest of his life, so although he didn''t know whether Gu''s idea woulde true, women know women best, so he decided to give it a try.


    So when Xie Ji woke up, she saw Xie Baihu sitting in the carriage and staring at her.


    Xie Baihu felt that his eyes must be quite helpless at this time, but Ji felt that his eyes were sinister, as if he wanted to cut her into pieces.


    Ji''s wife is squeamish, unruly, and unreasonable, but she is very timid. She originally wanted to make a fuss, but she didn''t dare to make a fuss now. She kept crying.


    Xie Baihu endured his heartache and threw her a letter of peace and separation: "If you don''t want to live with me, just take the letter of peace and leave."


    Zhenniang is impulsive. It is not possible to give her a divorce letter directly. She will feel embarrassed by being divorced and will immediately die in front of him, so Xie Baihu gives her a divorce letter. After hearing this, Mrs. Ji looked at Xie Cheng in disbelief for a while, then her eyesight went dark and she fainted.


    Xie Baihu:


    "Zhenniang, Zhenniang?" Xie Baihu didn''t expect her to faint, so he hurried over to help Ji and pinched her, finally waking her up.


    Ji woke up again and saw that she was being held by Xie Baihu. She was struggling and wanted to scream, but her mouth was blocked by a cloth and she couldn''t scream. She could only cry.


    Xie Baihu felt ufortable in his heart, as if cutting flesh with a blunt knife, but when he remembered the letter from Qin Sang, he gritted his teeth and was cruel, so Ji didn''t need to struggle, and just pushed her away.


    Ji was crying happily when she was pushed onto the carriage with a bang. She looked at Xie Baihu in shock, and then cried even more happily.


    Xie Baihu had nothing to do and was about to pull his hair out. He really couldn''t guess what Ji Zhenniang was thinking. After a moment of silence, he said: "Stop crying and listen to me carefully. I only say it once and I won''t say it again in the future. After all, we Our fate has ended, and we will be strangers to each other from now on?"


    After Ji heard this, it was like a bolt from the blue, her body was on the verge of falling, and she almost fainted again.


    Xie Baihu saw it and thought, Ji Zhenniang might also like him. His sincerity did not feed the dog, but he was happy for a moment. But before the joy was over, Ji Zhenniang red at him, as if she had a grudge against him for killing his father. appearance.


    The joy in Xie Baihu''s heart disappeared, and he said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to talk nonsense to you anymore. I have said what I need to say many times before, and it is useless to say it again. If you are arguing with me because of Hongxiu, I will just Tell her about this."


    "Hongxiu, this girl, has always been dishonest. I told you that she brought me soup at night, obviously because she wanted to climb into bed with you topete with you for a man, but you just don''t believe her and don''t believe me."


    "Uh huh!" Mrs. Xie Ji stopped crying and started shouting. She knew about the delivery of tonic soup. It was Aunt Ji who said that he had worked hard and that her wife should treat him better, so she asked Hongxiu to deliver it. Tonic soup.


    But he didn''t appreciate it and just drove Hongxiu away. Wasn''t this a p in her face?


    She was angry with him because of this, but he didn''t even try tofort her, and even called her stupid!


    Xie Baihu ignored Ji''s whining and continued: "This time it''s even more extreme. After hearing a few rmist words from her, you sent her to serve me? You can be stupid, but you can''t treat me like a beast, I I dont sleep with all women!


    Ms. Ji was shocked. Her aunts in her mother''s family all said that men like to be served by many women, so she couldn''t be stingy. Hongxiu and Hongxiang were chosen to help her. If she doesn''t let the maids around her serve him, she will be in misery when hees back from looking for a woman.


    Xie Baihu looked at her shocked face and said angrily: "What do you mean by this look? Do you think I, Xie Cheng, are a beast and can''t live without a woman for a day?!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Ji nodded, which made Xie Baihu very angry.


    Xie Baihu took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and continued: "If Hong Xiu really seeds and I take her as a concubine and let her give birth to a child, do you think you can still have a good life? Do you really think Hong Xiu seeds? After bing the master, will I still listen to you?"


    Ji Shi shook her head desperately, trying to say that Hongxiu couldn''t do it. She was a maid with a contract of prostitution, and her life and death were in her hands. It would be okay after she became the master, but she couldn''t let bad women from outside enter the house!


    Xie Baihu still believed Hong Xiu when he saw her. He was so angry that he wanted to split her head open to see what kind of ecstasy soup Hong Xiu had poured into her.


    But thinking of the reminder in Qin Sang''s letter, he suppressed his anger and said: "Maybe there is some misunderstanding between us. Let me tell you now, I don''t like Hongxiu, nor do I like your concubines. I hate them because The first time Hong Xiu brought me soup, she came right over to take off my clothes, but I stopped her. When I wanted to deal with her, she said you asked her to serve me."

 Chapter 1366: pet peeve

    Chapter 1366: pet peeve


    Chapter 1366: Heartache


    In fact, what Hong Xiu said at the beginning was that she was sent by the Ji family to serve him, and the Ji family also knew about it.


    Ke Sang''s letter said that he could not say these ambiguous words because Ji could not figure it out. He had to tell her clearly that the servants of the Ji family were cheating on her.


    After Xie Baihu had spent several years with Ji, he understood that her mind was simple and she would not understand the power of it unless the two were at odds with each other, so he followed the reminder in the letter and said that he was killing Hongxiu and hiding it from her, pretending to be her. Order to seduce him.


    Ji was shocked after hearing this. Although her rtionship with Xie Cheng had not been good in the past two years, she still remembered clearly the first time she asked Hongxiu to deliver tonic soup to Xie Cheng.


    They were newly married at that time. Although she hated the rural county, she still wanted to have a good life with Xie Cheng, so she just asked Hongxiu to deliver tonic soup to him, but did not ask Hongxiu to serve him immediately.


    Is Hong Xiu really lying to her?


    But they grew up together, not only as masters and servants, but also as sisters.


    Xie Cheng looked at her disbelieving face and asked, "I am your husband-inw and the father of your child. Do you believe me or her, an outsider?"


    Xie Cheng wanted to know the answer, so he removed the cloth from Ji''s mouth in advance so that she could speak.


    Ke Ji was too squeamish, and her mouth hurt because of the cloth, and she couldn''t speak for a while.


    Who do you believe? Xie Cheng asked.


    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Ji turned to look at him. Instead of answering, she said, "Even if Hong Xiu is at fault, you molested my concubine! After the molestation, you pretended to be serious and sent her back to Ji''s house!"


    With a bang, Xie Cheng was so angry that he punched the carriage and red at Ji: "I am your man, do you trust outsiders or do you trust me? You have already said that I don''t like your concubine. My concubine is jealous that you can marry me, an official, and deliberately lied to you in order to ruin your marriage!"


    Ji was shocked: "How could it be? You are just a country soldier, and you are not the son of a wealthy family. Who, Miss Fucheng, would want to marry you?"


    Xie Cheng closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and told himself: You can''t pinch it, you can''t pinch it, this is the flesh of your heart, and it''s you who will choke it to death.


    Ji saw Xie Cheng closing his eyes again. He was so frightened that he would do this every time he got angry. He would immediately shrink into the far corner of the carriage and tremble.


    Xie Cheng opened his eyes and felt his heart hurt when he saw her like this. He asked, "Are you really so afraid of me? Because I have killed someone?"


    Ah! When Ji heard the word murder, she was so frightened that she screamed.


    Sure enough, she has been refusing to get close to him because of this.


    Xie Cheng was very sad. Maybe he shouldn''t have married such a charming girl in the first ce, but he had already married her and couldn''t let her go. What could he do?


    There was silence in the carriage, but the more silent he became, the more frightened Ji became. She always felt that he would explode and kill her next moment.


    Xie Cheng was in pain, he really didn''t want to see her like this.


    "I know you are afraid, but I am killing bad people. Which soldier has never killed someone?"


    Can soldiers who have never killed anyone be called into arms?


    "Stop talking, stop talking, wuwuwu, please let me go, don''t scare me anymore, I''m afraid!" Mrs. Ji cried out, wishing she could faint immediately and never listen to such terrible words again. .


    Xie Cheng didn''t want to force her, but he killed Hong Xiu and tied her up today. If he couldn''t resolve the matter once, he would have to make trouble again next time.


    Even if she had the strength to argue with him, he couldn''t stand it.


    Xie Cheng didn''t stop doing anything, so he simply took off his clothes and stripped himself naked.


    When Ji saw this, she was frightened and went crazy. She cried and asked: "You, what are you going to do? I was wrong, I was wrong, please let me go, don''t do this!" Ji Zhenniang grew up pampered and loved poetry since she was a child. Song Fu, the husband she wants to marry is an elegant man who can recite poems andpose poems. What she can''t stand the most is Xie Cheng, a soldier with evil intentions.


    Moreover, Xie Cheng also killed someone. He killed someone, so how could she sleep with him? !


    Xie Cheng''s heart was as sharp as a knife when he saw her rejecting him like this again.


    At first, Xie Cheng only thought that he was too rude and made her ufortable, so she rejected him.


    Butter on, Xie Cheng became very gentle to her, suppressing himself every time and caring about her feelings, but Ji Zhenniang still rejected him.


    He was puzzled. Later he found out that after she heard that he had killed someone, she was scared to death every time she was alone with him.


    Every time Xie Cheng saw her looking scared and disgusted with him, it was extremely painful. In order not to make himself too painful, he could only reduce the number of times he went to see her.


    But Xie Cheng didnt expect that after killing Hongxiu, she would be so frightened when she saw him taking off his clothes, not to mention letting herself touch him.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not a beast, and I don''t mean to force you!" Xie Cheng roared, rushed over, grabbed her, pinched her face, and made her look directly at his body: "Look at me The wounds on my body are all fatal. It''s not that I want to kill them, it''s because those people are viins. If I don''t kill them, I will die. Do you want me not to fight back and let them hack to death? Or you Just waiting for me to die!"


    Ji was stunned. Did he fight back because those people wanted to kill him?


    But Ji Ji said that Xie Cheng was born with a shame. He was a hundred households who did not blink and rely on murderers. Those richdies in the county also said that, everyone was afraid of him.


    He alsoughed at her for being stupid for marrying like this and spending her whole life with such a murderous maniac.


    She had heard it too much, so she was scared to death.


    Xie Cheng saw her eyes tightly closed, not looking at his own appearance, and his heart was filled with despair. He thought about the sorrow that he had been asking for all these years but could not get, and couldn''t help but shed tears.


    His hot tears and suppressed sobs shocked Ji. She opened her eyes and looked at Xie Cheng who was holding her and crying in horror: "You, you, you, are you crying?"


    Xie Cheng cried. Why did Xie Cheng cry? Don''t people like him always kill people when they are angry and sad?


    Xie Cheng was so heartbroken that he had no time to pay attention to her. He hugged her tightly, abandoning all dignity and letting himself cry for a while.


    After a moment, he let go of her, took a look at the big and small scars on his body, put on his clothes, and untied her: "Ji Zhenniang, I didn''t marry you because of your money, I saw you on the boat. , I am very happy with you, so I came to ask you to be my wife."


    He thought that as long as he treated each other sincerely, even if Ji Zhenniang didn''t like him as much as he did, she would at least live with him peacefully.


    But he was wrong, so wrong, she despised him!


    "I know you don''t like the life in the countryside and the county town, and you love the prosperity of Linhe Prefecture, so I''ll let you go."


    "I bought a house on Wenqu Street in the east of Linhe Fucheng. There are many schr''s houses everywhere. It will be safer for you to live there. It''s just Aunt Ji and Hongxiang. I will help you get rid of them to prevent you from being raped in the future. They were harmed."


    She was also afraid that Ji Zhenniang would think she was cruel and deliberately murder those around her, so she exined to her: "As your nanny, Aunt Ji should put your interests first and help you deal with those disobedient maids, but she Indulging Hongxiu toe and **** a man from you. Hongxiang seems to be honest, but she looks coldly at Hongxiu and Nanny Ji fooling you without saying a word. Such a maid is a dormant poisonous snake, don''t do anything else. "

 Chapter 1367: Dispose of Nanny Ji

    Chapter 1367: Dispose of Nanny Ji


    Chapter 1367 Dealing with Aunt Ji


    "As for Zhuzhu, she is the eldest granddaughter of the Xie family and should be raised in the Xie family. However, you are her biological mother. I will send her to live with you for three months every year from now on."


    He added: "You don''t have to worry about Zhuzhu being bullied by the stepmother."


    He will not marry again. It is enough to be tortured by her once, and he does not want to be tortured a second time.


    Xie Cheng said a lot, but Ji looked at him nkly and asked, "Have you seen me on the boat? When did this happen?"


    "Ji Zhenniang, are you not listening to me at all?" Xie Cheng was so angry that he was half-dead. Does this woman have any heart? He had given her a divorce letter, and they were about to reconcile. She actually still had the heart to ask about such an old matter.


    But Xie Cheng still answered Ji Zhenniang: "It was the Double Ninth Festival five years ago, on your house''s painting boat along the Huai River."


    At that time, water bandits were still rampant. General Guo wanted them to learn to swim so that they would be able to fight against water bandits.


    At that time, he had just be a member of a hundred households, and he wanted to make meritorious deeds. Therefore, even when he went to Linhe to visit his uncle, he would always take the time to swim in the Huai River for an hour.


    How could I have known that when I encountered this evil obstacle like her, I was tortured alive for several years.


    It turns out it was at that time. Ji Zhenniang suddenly realized and was a little shocked. It turned out that they had met before the marriage, just like the schrdy in the storybook.


    Xie Cheng nodded: "Well, you were cute at that time, and you were cute even when you lost your temper. I liked you very much, so I sent someone to inquire. After learning that you were Miss Sun of the Ji family, I went home to ask for help. I lost my parents and went to Linhe Mansion to seek marriage."


    He was really interested in her. They were in a different city and didn''t know whether the matter would work out, so he asked his parents to leave for Linhe Prefecture.


    "You can even lose your temper?" Ji Zhenniang was a little happy, looked up at him and asked: "Really? Then why are you so cruel to me now?"


    Xie Cheng closed his eyes and shook his head. He opened his eyes after a while, knelt down and asked, "Mother Zhen, we are about to reconcile. Do you think it is necessary to worry about this now?"


    harmony, harmony and separation!


    Ji Zhenniang then remembered that he had just thrown a letter of separation to her. She quickly took the letter and opened it and read it. She was shocked by the line of words on it.


    Xie Cheng actually returned her dowry in full, and gave her the Xie family''s house in Linhe and Zhuangzi. He even vowed that if he married again, he would not marry another woman named Ji.


    In other words, he really doesnt like her concubine and will not marry her.


    "Do you see clearly? My Xie family will not covet a share of your dowry." Xie Cheng said, and then sighed: "This is what we are destined to do. We must be more sensible in the future and stop being willful, otherwise no one will help us anymore." is you."


    His words were obviously very gentle and not harsh at all, but Ji Zhenniang cried, howling loudly, feeling extremely wronged.


    Xie Cheng frowned and didn''t want to coax her anymore. He turned around to get off the carriage, but Ji Zhenniang grabbed his arm: "You, didn''t you say that I can even lose my temper? Then you still don''t want me? You''re such a heartless man!"


    Xie Cheng wanted to hit someone: "Ji Zhenniang, are you being unreasonable? When did I be a heartless person? It''s obvious that you dislike me and make trouble every day, so I made peace with you."


    Ji Zhenniang was silent for a moment, and then said at a loss: "But I have given you everything, including the children. If you don''t want me, I will beughed to death by my mother-inw''s family."


    "So you are going to torture me for the rest of your life just for the sake of face?!" Xie Cheng endured the reluctance, pulled Ji Zhenniang''s hand away, and asked: "Don''t you dislike me for killing someone? If we are together with Li Hou, you don''t have to do it again. Slept with a murderer."


    Ji Zhenniang was still afraid of what he said about killing people, but at this moment she was even more afraid of Heli returning home, so she hurriedly said: "You, you killed a bad person, it''s not considered evil..."


    Xie Cheng''s heart was like a scorching summer and a severe winter. It was cold and hot for a while, and he was really tortured. After a while, he turned back and asked her: "Then you are not afraid of me anymore?"


    Ji Zhenniang''s fear was visible to the naked eye, making Xie Cheng''s heart fall into the ice cave again.


    "Afraid, afraid!" Ji Zhenniang slowly moved back to the corner of the carriage, nced at Xie Cheng, and said, "But you can''t me me...it''s too scary. I''m already pretty good without being scared to death."


    Xie Cheng looked at her appearance and listened to her words, and knew that she was really scared. He picked up his clothes again and started to show off: "Look at the wounds on my body, these are the people I killed." Cut them off. You have to remember, its not me who is ruthless, its them who do all kinds of evil. If I dont kill them, they will die.


    Ji Zhenniang finally dared to look at his injuries this time. When she saw that there were long convex or concave scars on them, she burst into tears and said angrily: "They are so bad!"


    He added: "It must have hurt like **** at that time."


    She was so painful that she cried when she was pricked by a needle while doing embroidery. He was so seriously injured that he vomited blood in pain?


    Its really fatal!


    Xie Cheng cursed in his heart, looked at Ji Zhenniang pitifully, and said: "It still hurts now. If you touch them, maybe it won''t hurt anymore."


    Ji Zhenniang rolled her eyes at Xie Cheng and said very smartly: "Liar, do you think I''m stupid? How can it still hurt now?"


    Xie Cheng: "You don''t understand. Being chopped by a knife is different from being pricked by an embroidery needle. I have injured my bones. As long as it is windy and rainy in this life, it will hurt. Look, it''s snowing outside. I feel pain." It doesnt work.


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t know how it hurt to be chopped with a knife, but she felt that Xie Cheng was her husband-inw. They had known each other for four years and had Zhuzhu, so she believed his lies and moved over to touch the scars on his body. Asked: "Is it better?"


    Xie Cheng: Much better.


    Ji Zhenniang was very happy and said tentatively: "Look, I can help you. It is useful for you to keep me. Do you still want to leave me?"


    Ji Zhenniang knew how miserable Heli and abandoned women were when they returned to their parents'' homes. One of her aunts was Heli and she was sent to a temple in Zhuangzi in the countryside for repairs during the Chinese New Year before she even stayed at home for two days. I can''t eat meat, it''s terrible.


    Some people who care about face are even the women who died of illness and were abandoned at home.


    Those who are good-looking like her will be given to old men as concubines to do theirst meager contribution to the family.


    Ji Zhenniang looked at Xie Cheng... To be honest, Xie Cheng grew up pretty good-looking, but he was six years older than her. But she would rather be a concubine for Xie Cheng than to be a concubine for those old men who were twenty years older than her and ugly. Be a real wife.


    Being a wife is much better than being a concubine!


    After hearing this, Xie Cheng really wanted to kowtow to Qin Sang and his wife. Gu''s trick of being miserable was so effective that Zhen Niang began to fawn over him.


    However, Xie Cheng did not immediately follow Ji Zhenniang, but said: "You don''t really want to live with me. In this case, it is better to separate."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang shouted: "It doesn''t matter, I am the granddaughter of the Ji family in Linhe Prefecture. How can I be divorced and returned home?!"


    Xie Chengs heart twitched, damn, she really cares about face.


    He was angry for a while and took the opportunity to ask for a favor from her: "You can get along if you want, but you have to promise me to let me deal with Nanny Ji and Hongxiang. These two monsters have done a lot of harm to you and me. If you don''t treat them Except, theres no way to live this life!

 Chapter 1368: The leader in attacking people

    Chapter 1368: The leader in attacking people


    Chapter 1368: The leader of the attack


    "How to deal with it? You, you want to kill again?" Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that her face turned pale and her eyes were full of horror. She cried and begged: "Stop killing people, just treat it as a way to umte virtue for Zhuzhu, okay?"


    The aunts at home all said that he was a soldier and his killings were too serious. It would be difficult for him to have a good death in this life.


    She would end up bad if she married him. As his daughter, Zhuzhu would have to bear karma for him. She was so frightened that she was vegetarian for a while, butter she couldn''t bear it anymore and ate meat.


    But she really didnt want him to kill anyone again.


    Xie Cheng frowned when he heard this. What did that enchantress Aunt Ji say to her?


    He wanted to ask, but he was afraid that if Ji Zhenniang thought about it again, she would be frightened even more, so he had to suppress the question and said: "Okay, I promise you not to kill Nanny Ji and Hongxiang, but we are going this time To resist the army and defend the border, I must lead the troops to kill the enemy."


    He also said: "The Rong people did many evil things. They killed many Chu people and ate the young ones as army rations. The women suffered even more. They were taken away and made into ythings."


    Ji Zhenniang was trembling with fear. Xie Cheng quickly wrapped her in a quilt andforted her: "Don''t be afraid. After arriving in the northwest, you will be ced in the city. We will lead the troops to fight against the soldiers and will not let you be harmed." .


    After a moment, Ji Zhenniang calmed down, nodded and said: "I know that the Rong people are beasts. You are right to lead the troops to kill them."


    After hearing this, Xie Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and did not leave the carriage. He ignored the ridicule of the fellow soldiers and followed Ji Zhenniang in the carriage for a day.


    When they set up camp again, he had Nanny Ji, Hongxiang, and three servants from the Ji family escorted over.


    As soon as Grandma Ji saw Ji Zhenniang, she screamed for help with tears in her eyes. Coupled with her old face, she looked extremely pitiful.


    Hongxiang was also crying and crying just like Aunt Ji.


    They all know Ji Zhenniang''s temper. Ji Zhenniang hates seeing her acquaintances suffer the most. Even if the people around her make mistakes, she wille out to protect you when she sees how miserable you are.


    However, this time, Ji Zhenniang was trapped in the carriage by Xie Cheng, who asked Aunt Xie and her daughter to guard her and not allow her toe out to speak to Aunt Ji and the others.


    Aunt Ji and the others looked at the motionless car curtain, then at Xie Cheng''s gloomy face, and at the long knife that had just killed Hongxiust night. They finally got scared and kowtowed to Xie Cheng to beg for mercy.


    Xie Cheng looked at them and sneered: "You are a dog ve who fooled your master, are you finally afraid? It''s a pity that it''s toote. If I, Xie Cheng, dare to kill Hongxiu, I will kill you!"


    As he spoke, he pointed the long knife at Nanny Ji: "Especially you, a witch, has done a lot of harm to my husband and wife. When I kill you, I will send a letter to the Ji family and ask the Ji family to kill your children and grandchildren to vent the hatred in my heart." !


    Although he was on the carriage today, he had already sent his trusted soldiers to interrogate Hongxiang and threatened Hongxiang to tell the truth, otherwise the soldiers would destroy her body.


    Even though Hong Xiang didnt show up, he was a smart and noble person who wanted to keep his innocence and seek a future. After being surrounded by a group of soldiers, he got scared and said what Nanny Ji had said to scare Ji Zhenniang.


    After Xie Cheng heard this, he was ready to kill Nanny Ji. This temptress was really vicious. She actually described him as a beast that was more terrifying than a ghost. She beheaded him, dug out his heart, disemboweled him, cut his flesh into pieces, and buried him alive. , all done.


    Ji Zhenniang is a pampered youngdy. How can she not be afraid after hearing this?


    If Xie Cheng hadn''t been afraid that he would kill Aunt Ji, Ji Zhenniang would be even more afraid of herself, and she wanted to chop Aunt Ji into pieces at this moment.


    Xie Cheng didn''t want there to be any more misunderstandings between himself and Ji Zhenniang, so he walked over and said to Aunt Ji: "Now I will give you a way to tell you honestly how you fooled Zhenniang. If you dare to hide it, you and you Our children and grandchildren will surely die!"


    Seeing that she still had a glimmer of hope, Nanny Ji nodded quickly, indicating that she would tell the truth.


    But when Xie Cheng took out the ball of cloth from her mouth, the old witch shouted towards the carriage: "Girl, girl, help me, please save this old ve, my uncle is going to kill the old ve...ah!"


    Xie Cheng was so angry that he raised his knife and cut off one of Nanny Ji''s arms. Nanny Ji screamed and nced at the severed arm that fell to the side, she fainted.


    But Xie Cheng asked Qin Sang to borrow a doctor, and Doctor Dai immediately came over with Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus to stop the bleeding and treat Nanny Ji.


    Three quarters of an hourter, Nanny Ji was pricked with a silver needle and woke up, and the wound was bandaged with Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus.


    If the wound on the broken arm is not treated in time, Nanny Ji will bleed to death, and Xie Baihu will no longer be able to interrogate her.


    Xie Chengdao: "Tell me the evil you have done honestly, otherwise I will chop off your head next time!"


    Mother Ji was finally afraid. She didn''t dare to make any more mistakes or lie, and told her how she had fooled Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked after hearing this. She wanted to rush out to question Nanny Ji, but was stopped by Nanny Xie and her daughter: "Madam, you don''t need to go out. If you have anything to say, just ask in the car."


    Mother Ji has a broken arm. Madam is most afraid of this. If she goes out and sees her, wont she faint?


    Ji Zhenniang cried and asked angrily: "Mother Ji, you are the grandmother who has taken care of me since I was a child. I trust you so much and treat you so well, why do you want to harm me?!"


    When she first got married to Xie Cheng, although she hated the countryside and was dissatisfied with Xie Cheng being a rude soldier, Xie Cheng was still a member of a hundred households. She could be the wife of a hundred households and make her look good to her parents.


    And she looks quite handsome. She can endure the bad things in the countryside and live with Xie Cheng.


    Hongxiu and her concubine often said that Xie Cheng didn''t like her as a merchant girl, and that after getting her dowry, she would marry a daughter of an official family and even have a beautiful woman as a concubine.


    She was so angry that she shamed Xie Cheng. She felt that Xie Cheng was going to kill her, so why should she be nice to him? !


    After she gave birth to Zhuzhu, Nanny Ji told her about Xie Cheng''s murder. She was so scared that she kept avoiding Xie Cheng and didn''t want him to touch her.


    Xie Cheng became angrier because of this, and the more aggressive he became to her, the more afraid she became, and the more she avoided him, and the two of them just lived in anger.


    Had her grandfather not forced her this time, she would not have followed Xie Cheng to the northwest.


    "Girl, the old ve didn''t mean it. The girl really has a bad temper and beats the old ve at every turn... The old ve is a nun who is in charge of the girl''s entire back house. The girl doesn''t give the old ve face, so the old ve thinks To scare the girl." Aunt Ji said with great effort.


    But she forgot about Ji Zhenniang''s temper.


    When Ji Zhenniang heard this, she cried and shouted in the car: "You are a ve, and I am not happy. What''s wrong with beating you? I gave you many rewards when I was happy, why don''t you Remember it?!"


    Mother Ji was stunned when she heard this.


    Xie Cheng felt likeughing after hearing this. That''s okay. Ji Zhenniang, her brain is the brightest when she finds out the faults of others.


    After Ji Zhenniang came to her senses, she was so angry that she never thought that one day she would be scolded by Ji Zhenniang until she was speechless.


    But she was afraid of Xie Cheng and did not dare to get angry. She was very smart and quickly admitted her mistake: "Girl, I know I was wrong. Please spare me for once. I will try my best to serve you in the future..."

 Chapter 1369: Poisoned by red incense

    Chapter 1369: Poisoned by red incense


    Chapter 1369 Poisoned by Hongxiang


    With a bang, Xie Cheng knocked out Nanny Ji with a palm.


    Hehe, I still want to serve Zhenniang in the future, so Ill be fine if I dont kill you!


    When Ji Zhenniang heard that there was no sound outside, she panicked and asked tremblingly: "She, what happened to her? Did you kill someone again?!"


    Xie Cheng felt distressed when he heard this. He opened the heavy carriage curtain and said to Ji Zhenniang in the carriage, "Don''t be afraid. I promised you not to kill Grandma Ji."


    He turned away so that she could see Nanny Ji outside: "Look, she only had a broken arm, but she''s still alive."


    Doctor Dai is a smart man. After giving a few injections to Grandma Ji, Grandma Ji woke up and shouted: "Girl..."


    As soon as he yelled two words, Sanqi blocked his mouth with a cloth and couldn''t say any more nonsense.


    Xie Chengdao: "You see, she is not dead."


    Ji Zhenniang was relieved. It was good that she was not dead. If Nanny Ji was killed by Xie Cheng, she would be scared for the rest of her life.


    Hmmmm! Hongxiang took the opportunity to call out to Ji Zhenniang and kept kowtowing.


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t bear it. She looked at Xie Cheng and begged, "Let Hong Xiang go. She didn''t harm me and she has always been very honest."


    Xie Cheng shook his head: "Why are you so stupid? I told you, this maid named Hongxiang is the most poisonous. As your eldest maid, she should put you first, but she hides like a poisonous snake. Behind my back, I watched Nanny Ji and Hongxiu harm you without reminding me."


    He added: "Did you know that she also wants to steal a man from you?"


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked, and I couldnt believe it: You are a rough guy, and you are not a rare ancient book. How could you be a maid trying to rob you!


    Xie Cheng:


    I am so bad in your eyes!


    Sanqi looked at Ji''s wrist and frowned: "Uncle Dai, look at the bracelet on Mrs. The poison."


    Sanqi has been studying with Uncle Kan Liu for several years, and is very familiar with the poisonous techniques of some animals. He knows that the red vine can be harmful to people after being mixed with snake venom.


    Hongxiang was so shocked that she wanted to cut off Ji Zhenniang''s hand. She really didn''t expect that the people brought by the Gu family were so powerful. They also knew the red vine and knew that the red vine can harm people after being mixed with snake venom.


    However, it was toote. Xie Cheng had heard this and immediately took off the bracelet from Ji Zhenniang''s hand and showed it to Doctor Dai: "Doctor Dai, is there something wrong with this bracelet?"


    Doctor Dai took the bracelet, looked at it carefully, smelled it again, and said, "You have to test it to know."


    He said to Sanqi: "Go back and bring the poison tester Shi, and then call Dakou, Qingfen and Qingpu."


    Hey. Sanqi responded and ran away quickly.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, everyone was brought.


    Doctor Dai ordered: "Dakou, please test the poison with me. Qingpu and Qingfen, you go to the carriage and show Mrs. Xie."


    "Hey." The three of them responded and started busy themselves.


    Ji Zhenniang looked at Qingpu Qingfen and shouted: "What do you want to do? Don''te over!"


    Qingpu said: "Mrs. Xie, you may have been poisoned. Please ask the ves to take a look at it. Don''t worry, the ves will not harm you."


    The little boss said that my uncle will form an alliance with Xie Baihu, and they will do their best to help the Xie family.


    Xie Cheng coaxed: "Don''t be afraid, Zhenniang. They are two medical women. Let them take a look at you. If everything is fine, it will be fine. If something happens, let them help detoxify." Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she pulled Xie Cheng''s hand. Hand said: "I, I, I have been poisoned? Will I die? Oh, oh, oh, what if I die, Zhuzhu? And my concubines, they willugh at me to death."


    Xie Cheng is helpless, do you care so much about your concubines?


    Qingpu said: Mrs.


    After the red myrtle vine isbined with the venom of the willow snake, it can produce a toxin that makes people irritable and makes them angry at all times. Over time, others will think that the poisoned person is a madman.


    If someone uses an official again, ording to the Dachu criminalw, Mrs. Xie will be arrested and imprisoned in the lunatic vige. Even if Xie Baihu is an official, she cannot be saved.


    This is what Hongxiang had in mind.


    Hongxiang doesnt talk much, and she is dedicated to her work. Compared with Hongxiu, she is more trusted by Xie Cheng. If something happens to Ji Zhenniang, Xie Cheng will definitely ask her to take care of Xie Yaozhu, and then she will have the opportunity to get close to Xie Cheng. With Xie Yaozhu in the future, she can at least be a second wife.


    "What did you say? This kind of poison can make people go crazy?!" Xie Cheng''s eyes were bloodshot and he stared at Hongxiang. He almost rushed over and chopped Hongxiang.


    It is really a silent snake, so vicious.


    He looked at Ji Zhenniang again and said, "Zhenniang, did you hear this? This **** Hongxiang is a poisonous snake. She wants to harm you, but you still foolishly plead for her!"


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t stop crying: "Why, why do you want to harm me? I''m so good to them...and you, I''ve been poisoned and you still scold me? Do you still have a conscience? You are a heartless man! Woo woo woo..."


    Xie Cheng was lying on his back again. He didn''t know what to say, so he could onlyfort her: "Don''t cry. Doctor Dai and the others will cure you. You won''t go crazy."


    Ji Zhenniang refused to listen. She pointed at Qingpu and the others and said, "They are servants of the Gu family. The Gu family are poor people who have escaped from famine. They can''t afford a good doctor. I''m doomed. Wuwuwu..."


    Sanqi looked at Ji Zhenniang and shook her head. To be honest, if the little boss was here, he would p Mrs. ,Walk!"


    Before Qingpu Qinghui came, she had been told by Gu Jinli that if Ji made a fuss, she would just leave to scare her.


    At this moment, Qingpu said: "Since Mrs. Xie doesn''t want us to see a doctor, let''s take our leave."


    With that said, he picked up the medicine box, called to Doctor Dai and others, and walked away in a hurry.


    "Hey, don''t leave!" Ji Zhenniang didn''t expect that the servant of the Gu family had such a bad temper. Because she left just after saying a word, she hurriedly cried to Xie Cheng: "What should I do? I''m really going to die."


    Xie Cheng closed his eyes and told himself that she was sick and he couldn''t argue with her. He hurriedly chased after Dr. Dai and the others and begged: "Doctor Dai, Ji is sick and speaks uncontrobly. Please don''t argue with her and go back." Show her."


    In the entire westbound team, apart from the Ding family who had apanying doctors, the Gu family was the only one with a doctor, and this was the only family with a medical girl. Xie Cheng could not let them go.


    Qingpu and the others were just trying to scare Mr. Ji. Seeing that Mr. Ji was scared, they turned back and treated Mr. Ji.


    Ji was much more honest this time. She did whatever Qingpu Qinghui asked her to do, even cutting her braceleted wrist with a knife without getting angry.


    After struggling for half an hour, the result finally came out.


    Doctor Dai looked at the blood in the silver cup and said, "The blood has turned ck. It is indeed poisoned."


    "The blood is all ck, I''m dead!" Ji was so frightened that she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Xie Cheng quickly asked Qingpu Qinghui to save the person. After the two of them gave Ji a round of injections, Ji finally woke up.


    Qing Hui was a little annoyed by Ji''s tendency to cry, so he said before she could cry: "The ck blood is due to the addition of poison-testing drugs, which only proves that you are poisoned. You won''t die, but if you cry again, Then 80% will die."

 Chapter 1370: I have to kneel down to welcome him home.

    Chapter 1370: I have to kneel down to wee him home.


    Chapter 1370 I have to kneel down to wee him home


    When Ji said this, he immediately covered his mouth and did not dare to cry.


    Xie Cheng asked: "This poison has something to do with whether you cry or not?"


    Qing Pu nced at Qing Hui reproachfully and said to Xie Cheng: "Mrs. .


    She is not lying. People who are poisoned by this kind of poison cannot have great emotional fluctuations.


    "I will definitely keep an eye on her and prevent her from getting angry or crying." Xie Cheng promised, and said to Ji Zhenniang: "Did Zhenniang hear that? Hold your temper, don''t get angry, don''t cry, and nothing will happen. "


    "Really, is everything going to be okay?" Ji Zhenniang asked, looking at Qingpu... This maid is better, but the other one is too fierce.


    But before Qingpu could answer, Ji Zhenniang looked at Doctor Dai again and asked the same question. She obviously felt that Qingpu was not good at medical skills, so asking someone with a beard would be more reliable.


    Ching Pu Qing Hui was speechless.


    Doctor Dai said: "This kind of poison is not fatal, it will only make people crazy, and it will take three years of poisoning to take effect. Mrs. Xie has only been poisoned for two years now. It will be fine. Once the poison is detoxified, it will be fine. But this The poison must be removed slowly, don''t rush, it will take at least half a year to remove all the poison."


    Xie Chengdao: "It''s okay to be slow, as long as all the toxins can be removed."


    He asked again: Will it hurt my body?


    Doctor Dai shook his head: "No, it''s just that it''s best not to get pregnant until the toxins are removed."


    Xie Baihu doesn''t have a son yet, and he is going to the battlefield this time, so he is probably anxious to have a son.


    Xie Cheng cared more about Ji Zhenniang than his son, so he said: "This is okay, we can wait."


    Ji Zhenniang blushed after being told that, but she was not going to die, so she became happy again. She also liked Qing Hui. She pulled Xie Cheng''s sleeve and said, "I don''t want that old man to treat me...men and women can''t distinguish between men and women."


    Xie Cheng smiled and said in a low voice: "Since Mrs. Qin has sent a medical girl, it won''t be Doctor Dai who will cleanse the poison for you. Don''t worry."


    As expected, Doctor Dai just discussed with Qing Pu and Qing Hui and gave them instructions on how to detoxify Ji, but did not do it himself.


    After working for another half an hour, they finally detoxified Mr. Ji and left a prescription: "Mrs. When you get to the county seat of Chang County, go get some medicine."


    "Thank you so much, Doctor Dai." Xie Cheng was so grateful that he gave each of Doctor Dai and the others a fine red envelope and sent them off personally.


    After returning home, Xie Cheng said to Ji Zhenniang: "Hongxiang must die. If she doesn''t die, the next servants will follow her example."


    Poisoning the master is a taboo. If Hongxiang does such a thing, there is no chance of survival.


    "Uh huh!" Hong Xiang screamed desperately, looking at Ji Zhenniang with tears on her face. As long as Ji Zhenniang thinks of their friendship growing up together, she will be reluctant to kill her.


    Sure enough, Ji Zhenniang couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Xie Chengdao: "Zhenniang, you can''t be like this. If you are always so soft-hearted, you will only be bullied even more when you get to the northwest."


    "Yes, but Hongxiang grew up with me." Ji Zhenniang was still afraid that she would kill someone, and she was also afraid that Xie Cheng would kill her acquaintances again, but she refused.


    Grandma Xie said: "If madam can''t bear it, send Hongxiang back to the Ji family, tell the Ji family what she did, and let the Ji family punish Hongxiang. At that time, if the Ji family kills her and sells her, everyone will tell madam It has nothing to do with uncle."


    This was apromise for Ji. After thinking about it, Ji agreed: "Okay."


    But she still didn''t like Grandma Xie and her daughter. She felt that she was not familiar with them, and she heard that Xie Huaihua came to the northwest this time on the order of Xie''s parents-inw to give birth to a son for Xie Cheng. Ji Zhenniang therefore I hate Grandma Xie and her daughter even more. Seeing that she agreed, Xie Cheng immediately asked people to take Nanny Ji and Hongxiang away, for fear that Ji would regret it again.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Hongxiang screamed, wanting Ji Zhenniang to save her. She knew very well that even the Ji family could not tolerate a maid like her who poisoned her master.


    Xie Li immediately gave his own soldiers a wink, and the soldiers immediately took Hongxiang, Nanny Ji, and three other servants into custody.


    "We don''t have many people. We can''t dy the journey for Hongxiang and the others. When we arrive in Luchang County tomorrow, I will find an inn for them to stay. Then I will send a letter to the Ji family and ask someone from the Ji family to pick them up." Xie Cheng got into the carriage. , talking to Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang didnt speak and just nodded.


    Xie Cheng had no choice but to show her the statements of the other three servants: "Take a look."


    Ji Zhenniang took it and read the letter by the light of the candle in the carriage. She almost died of anger.


    These three servants are all men, and they were all selected by Aunt Ji. Aunt Ji said that it was easier for them to do things because they were men, so she asked them to follow the westbound journey and take care of all the supplies on the way.


    But these three people enriched their own pockets and treated the families of the soldiers poorly. It was so cold that all the children of the four soldiers'' families fell ill, but these three people had hundreds of taels of silver hidden in their bodies.


    One of them even had bad intentions and set his sights on the soldier''s new wife, hoping to exchange supplies for someone else''s body.


    "Beast!" Ji Zhenniang was trembling with anger. She always thought that she lived a clean life, but she didn''t expect that the people around her were so rotten that they would do such a thing.


    Xie Cheng picked up the confession she threw away and said, "It''s a shame we discovered it early. If Wang Xiang seeds, we will be doomed."


    If a servant of the Ji family touches a soldier''s wife, not to mention that the soldier will fight with him, the entire Yujiang County Military Station wille to settle the score with him!


    Ji is easy to deceive, but she is not mentally retarded. She has lived with Xie Cheng for several years, and instinctively regards Xie Cheng as one of her own, but she does not have a kiss with Nanny Ji and Hongxiu Hongxiang.


    After hearing this, he said with tears in his eyes: "I''m sorry~"


    Being able to get an apology from her, Xie Cheng felt that all the suffering he had suffered was worth it, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, these bad guys have been arrested. You take good care of your health, and we will live a good life in the future."


    Ji Zhenniang nodded, then shook her head quickly, and said fearfully: "Yes, but I''m still thinking about you killing people, can you not be too fast..."


    Share the same room?


    Xie Cheng was stabbed in the heart by her again, but he knew she was afraid, so he agreed: "Okay, listen to Zhen Niang, I won''t force you."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang became happy. Then she pointed at Grandma Xie and her daughter and said, "Let them go, I don''t want them to apany me."


    Auntie Xie and Xie Huaihua were very embarrassed. Xie Cheng was also a little pped in the face and coaxed: "They are the ves of the Xie family. They are the most loyal. Auntie Ji and the others can no longer serve you. From now on, let Xie Nanny and the others will follow you."


    Ji Zhenniang shouted: "No, I don''t like them. Let the Ji family send maids and nannies over again, or buy new ones in Luchang County. I don''t want them anyway!"


    Xie Cheng wanted to strangle her to death, but he thought she was poisoned, so he had to be careful to coax her. He talked to her angrily for half an hour, but he still didn''t make sense, which almost made Xie Cheng angry to death.


    But this time he was able to deal with all the servants of the Ji family, and Zhenniang began to trust him, so Xie Cheng was quite happy.


    The Ding family was a prominent family in the Central ins, and they also secretly maintained some people. Ding Ge soon found out what happened to the Xie family, and sneered: "This girl from the merchant family really can''t get on the stage, so she became Baba''s favor." A business girl."


    If it were him, Ji Zhenniang would have to kneel down to wee him home for dinner, let alone acting like a spoiler!

 Chapter 1371: Plan ahead

    Chapter 1371: n ahead


    Chapter 1371 n ahead


    but


    Its a pity that people like Aunt Ji were cut off like this.


    If these evils are kept, Xie Cheng can be restrained. He can also bribe these harms and take possession of the Ji family. While humiliating Xie Cheng, he can also use the Ji family to threaten Xie Cheng.


    It is a bit difficult to kidnap Ji now.


    "As expected, it is a family of cheap merchants. From the master to the servants, they are all trash!" Ding Ge scolded the Ji family, and then talked about the Gu family: "The Gu family is very surprising. The victims who fled the famine have died in just five years. Not only has it be a wealthy family, it has also raised several doctors with superb medical skills."


    Dinge looked at the Gu family with admiration, but he retched when he thought of Gu''s face: "Bah, ugly woman, that face really ruins everything."


    If Mr. Gu was a little bit pretty, he would be willing to talk to those who knew medical skills for the sake of the Gu family''s money.


    Ding Ge felt sick for a while and asked Ding Changying: "What did you find? Tell me."


    Ding Changying is one of Ding Ge''s confidants and is responsible for secret affairs. Hearing this, he replied: "I have checked and found out that the Gu family is from Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture. Their ancestors came from the northeast. When they fled the famine, they wanted to I fled back to my ancestralnd, but because I encountered evil people making trouble and had no clothes to keep out the cold, I had no choice but to flee south."


    "After arriving in the south, he rescued the granddaughter of the Wei family in Jiang County, Tianfu County. Qin Sang relied on this rtionship to enter the military department. As for the manpower with medical skills, he relied on the help of an old doctor Wu to buy him. "


    "That old doctor Wu has some background. He worked as a doctor at Yuanzi Pharmacy. Later, when he got older, he came to Qingfu Town to open a pharmacy to support his retirement. Because Dr. Du in the pharmacy was from the same hometown as the Gu family, he got to know the Gu family. He It seems that he has no rtives, so he was bewitched by the Gu family to the point of losing his mind. He treats the Gu family as his own grandson, and eats, drinks and stays at the Gu family during the New Year and holidays, which helps the Gu family a lot."


    Old Doctor Wu''s identity has always been mysterious, and Ding Changying''s ability to find out this is already considered impressive.


    Dingo was very angry when he heard this: "This family has ulterior motives and bullies the old doctor Wu who has no children or grandchildren. This is a typical family that is desperate!"


    Ding Ge was so bitter that if he could meet old doctor Wu earlier, he would definitely support him as his biological father and never let the Gu family take advantage of him.


    Ding Changsheng saw this and smiled and said: "My lord, it''s not toote now. As long as we kill Qin Sang and capture his soldiers, the capable men and materials brought by the Gu family will all belong to us."


    Then he said maliciously: "Although Mrs. Gu is ugly, the maids she brought are good-looking, and so are the medical girls who are good at medicine. They are very cute in appearance. And now there are few medical girls, and they have raised a It''s not easy. After you can wait for them, you can send two of them to please the noble. As long as you take care of the noble''s body, your official career will be prosperous."


    Dinge nodded with a smile on his face: "Well, boss, you are right. As long as the n goes well, before we reach the northwest, we will have people, money and material."


    Those medical experts brought by the Gu family are indeed very coveted. For the sake of these medical experts, Ding Ge decided to speed up and kill Qin Sang.


    Ding Ge thought for a while and told Ding Changying: "Third brother, you and fourth boy move quickly. You don''t have to wait until New Year''s Eve to take action. Qin Sang is a shrewd person and knows that we may choose to take action on New Year''s Eve. In this case, we will Three days in advance, we will attack while they are still arranging manpower to deal with us, and catch them off guard. After dealing with them, we will have a good New Year!"


    This them refers to Qin Sang and Xie Cheng.


    Xie Cheng''s alliance with Qin Sang cannot be hidden from Ding Ge, he has already seen it.


    Yes. Ding Changying immediately took the order and left.


    Ding Ge then ordered Ding Changli: "Give more benefits to Shi Baihu and Niu Baihu. I just want to be safe and won''t meddle in others'' affairs. Don''t give him benefits and waste our things. Lu Chong, Xie Cheng, There is no need for the Qin family to give me any more benefits, they already know my intention of swallowing up troops, so if I give it, it will be in vain."


    He''s already going to be beaten, so why bother putting on a show?


    Ding Changli frowned and said: "My lord, Lu Chong didn''t give it to you either? He brought seventy soldiers here this time, which is a lot of people. I think it''s better to appease him first." Ding Ge said, "No need. Lu Chong is someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Given my strength, even if he sleeps with his wife, he still doesnt dare to say anything.


    Only if he loses, the viin Lu Chong will be the most dangerous, but how could he, Ding Ge, lose?


    "Yes, I know." Ding Changli responded, and stayed to listen to some of Ding Ge''s instructions before leaving with Ding Changsheng.


    At Qin Sang''s camp, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Da Qing''s words and said to Da Qing: "Well done, let''s go down first. Everyone has been working hard recently. Let''s go to Zhuangzi to have a rest before the Chinese New Year. one day."


    This time they took Uncle Mu Tong with them on their westward journey, but Uncle Mu Tong did not go with them. Instead, he set out early to inspect the viges along the way, bought things in advance, cleaned the viges, and waited for them to pass by.


    "Yes, thank you madam." Daqing obeyed the order and left. His face was cold, but he was very happy in his heart. After all, he could rx for a day during the New Year.


    After Daqing left, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but p the small table in the carriage and said angrily: "Fortunately, Ji Zhenniang is not my sister. If she were my sister, I would have to beat her to death."


    He is stupid and capable at the same time. He is simply a weirdo.


    Qin Sang smiled, grabbed her hand that pped the low table, rubbed it, and said, "Ji is more than three years older than you. If we are really sisters, we are also sisters."


    Gu Jinli hummed and said: "She has the brains of a nine-year-old, and she still wants to be my sister? She is so beautiful."


    Speaking about Xie Cheng again: "Xie Baihu also has something wrong. People like Aunt Ji should have been dealt with long ago. He kept them for four years. Isn''t this asking for abuse?"


    If Xie Cheng could have dealt with Aunt Ji and the others earlier, there would have been nothing like today''s problem.


    "Xie Cheng wanted to get rid of Nanny Ji and the others, but he cared too much about the Ji family. The Ji family treated Nanny Ji more closely than she treated him. He was afraid that if he dealt with Nanny Ji and the others, the Ji family would hate him even more." Qin Sang said andughed: "But Xie Cheng sent someone a message, saying that it is very useful to do misfortune. As soon as he did misfortune, Ji became confused and began to feel sorry for him."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Then let him continue to be miserable. Mr. Ji is the kind of person who takes the soft rather than the hard. If he learns to be patient, it will be much more useful than trying to reason with Mr. Ji."


    Ji is not a person who will listen to your reasoning. You have to be tough, more arrogant than her, and shock her before she will listen to you.


    Qin Sang approached her, took her hand and ced it on his abdomen.


    Gu Jinli was a little confused: "What are you doing?"


    However, the men did not dy at all and touched his abdominal muscles. Ah, this feels so good!


    Qin Sang''s eyes were full of smiles. He allowed her to touch him and got closer to her. A look of grievance appeared on his face: "After a day of cold wind, my stomach feels very ufortable. Xiaoyu, please rub it for me."

 Chapter 1372: Deliver medicine

    Chapter 1372: Deliver medicine


    Chapter 1372 Delivering Medicine


    He has learned how to act miserable a few years ago, and Xiaoyu is very fond of this trick. As long as he acts miserable and pretends to be weak, Xiaoyu will feel sorry for him.


    Gu Jinli frowned and said suspiciously, "Really? But I see how you look like you''re pretending?"


    He was the one who brought up the matter of winter training. In the past few years, he has been leading troops into the mountains for winter training on snowy days. How can he be afraid of the cold?


    Qin Sang nodded, looking at her with a pair of pained eyes on his resolute and stern face, and said: "Well, my stomach is really ufortable."


    Then I will rub it for you to expel the exhaust, and I will make you a mask tomorrow so that you can cover your mouth and nose so that you can avoid the cold wind. Gu Jinli felt distressed and rubbed his belly.


    Qin Sang was so satisfied that he held her soft and slender waist, lying on her body, smelling the smell of her body...well, it was the fragrance of grass and trees he was familiar with, and what about the smell of rotten eggs, she would be there Clean it before hees back so he doesn''t smell it.


    Although this was a small thing, it made him know that Xiaoyu cared about him.


    "You''re pressing me down." Gu Jinli pushed him andined dissatisfiedly: "You are so heavy."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang leaned against the wall of the carriage instead, but his arms were still reluctant to let go of her. He kept holding her waist, letting her rub her belly while looking at her, which annoyed Gu Jinli: "You Why are you always staring at me? Look elsewhere!"


    To be on the safe side, she would not take off the e patch on her face even when sleeping. Now her face is covered with e. What do you see? I''m not responsible for throwing up!


    Qin Sang smiled and looked elsewhere obediently... Well, his little fish has grown up, and his heart is much stronger thanst year.


    Gu Jinli saw his eyes staring at her heart, blushed, and said angrily: "I thought you were a serious person, but I didn''t expect you were all pretending!"


    What are you looking at? Haven''t seen it?


    Qin Sang hugged her, kissed her thin white neck, and said with a smile in his tone, but also quite seriously: "I am only not serious with Xiaoyu."


    She is a little fairy who always attracts his attention and makes him think wildly.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched. He was finished. He couldn''t resist it at all.


    She was smart enough to shut up. After rubbing his belly for a while, she immediately turned around andy down: "Sleep, don''t bother me, I''m tired."


    In ancient times, the road was not smooth. Although her carriage was good, it was still very tiring after riding in it for a whole day.


    Qin Sang knew that she was shy, so he didn''t bother her. Hey down with her, hugged her tightly, tucked her in, and said, "There''s no need to rush to make a mask. I can bear the cold."


    Xiaoyu felt sorry for him and was already making leather gauntlets for him. It would be too hard to make a mask for him.


    "The mask is just a matter of getting a few pieces of cotton and sewing it together. It''s very simple and not tiring." Gu Jinli took out a rope from the box next to him, turned around and said, "Don''t move, I''ll measure you." For the face, just take the measurements and youll be done.


    Qin Sang obediently asked her to measure it, but after a while, he measured it. After Gu Jinli tied two knots on both sides of the rope to mark it, he put the rope back into the box: "Okay, go to sleep."


    After saying that, like a little rabbit, she crawled into his arms, curled up and found afortable position to sleep.


    Qin Sang hugged her, and a softness flowed from his arms to his heart, making himugh uncontrobly, and the joy almost overflowed from his heart. He has been bored since he was a child. His eldest brother would take him out for a walk every time he returned to Beijing. The ce where his eldest brother went most often was the Zhou family.


    The eldest girl of the Zhou family is the fiance of the eldest brother. The eldest brother likes the eldest girl of the Zhou family very much. After meeting her openly and honestly, it is not enough. He even climbs the wall to meet the girl of the Zhou family and asks him to show off to her.


    Every time he saw his eldest brother''s enthusiasm for his future sister-inw, he was very curious. One time he couldn''t help but ask his eldest brother: "Will you be stupid after liking someone?"


    His eldest brothers face turned dark and he said angrily: What do you mean by this? Are you calling me stupid?


    He nodded at that time and replied: "Well, the eldest brother is very good at fighting, and he studied with Mr. Feng, and he is also good at nning. But every time he sees Sister Zhou, he smiles silly, and even makes tricks for Sister Zhou. Its time to pick flowers, catch butterflies, and flutter at fireflies.


    The man''s husband, who was leading the soldiers, and who would do this kind of flowers and butterflies?


    He made his elder brother very angry and wanted to teach him a lesson, but he had Bai Jian. After escaping an attack from his elder brother, he ran away on Bai Jian.


    Thinking about it now, its not that the elder brother is stupid, but a mans instinct after he likes a girl.


    As long as it makes the other person happy, let alone picking flowers and catching butterflies, you can even pretend to cry to gain sympathy.


    Qin Sang turned his eyes and looked at the wintersweet hanging on the top of the carriage by the light of the torch outside. Well, it was a little withered. When he was on his way tomorrow, he would see if there were any more plum blossoms and pick a few more for her to hang.


    Not long after, Qin Sang saw that she was sleeping soundly. He stood up carefully, extinguished the torch outside the carriage, then carefully returned to the carriage, and fell asleep with Gu Jinli in his arms.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    At exactly nine o''clock on the second day, the patrol officers beat the gong on the hour and shouted: "The hour is up, get up and hurry up!"


    He shouted several times in session and stopped beating the gong after everyone in each camp got up.


    Before leaving, Aunt Xiong and her three sons gave four bundles of wooden pirs to the Kuang family and said, "Mrs. Niu, our wife asked us to make this. Put these pirs on the cart and then put them on." Tent cloth, you old people and children here dont have to suffer from the cold wind when they are on the road.


    The Niu family is poor and cannot afford a car with a roof, so they have been experiencing cold wind while traveling these past few days. The elderly and children can''t bear it. They had diarrheast night.


    Ye Dakou also came with Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus to deliver medicine to them: "This is medicine for treating typhoid fever and diarrhea. It''s still hot. You should give it to the elderly and children who have diarrhea."


    He added: "The one tied with a red rope is for children, and the one without a tie is for the elderly. The dosages of the two medicines are different. Don''t mix them up, otherwise they won''t be effective."


    "Hey, hey, remember, remember, you can''t get along." Mrs. Kuang was very happy. Although Mrs. Gu is ugly, she is generous. She just asked Bao Fukang to give the hardware to the elderly and children here. Regarding the news of diarrhea, Mrs. Gu asked her servants to deliver medicine early in the morning, and the medicine was ready.


    This soup is not easy to make. Mrs. Gu must have asked her servants to get up an hour in advance to cook it. She was really thoughtful. People like Mr. Kuang who took advantage of it were almost moved.


    "Qiaozi''s daughter-inw, Laosi''s daughter-inw, Liu''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Qin has sent someone to deliver medicine. Come and get it quickly. Hurry up, what are you doing? Why don''t you hurry up and wait for this free thing? Can I help you feed it into the mouths of the elderly and children?" Kuang shouted to the women who were still packing pots and pans in the tent, and threatened: "Come here quickly, if you keep grinding, I will drink this medicine! "

 Chapter 1373: Scheming

    Chapter 1373: Scheming


    Chapter 1373: Deep scheming


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Aunt Xiong is a person who knows how to do things. Seeing the mess at Kuang''s ce, she immediately took her three sons to insert wooden posts into the cart. She first fixed the wooden posts with rivets, and then tied them tightly with ropes. , then took the tent cloth Niu Dajin handed over and covered the top of the cart.


    "It''s done. When you old people and children sit in the carter, they won''t be hit by the wind and snow." Aunt Xiong said with a smile, and also came up with an idiom in a knowledgeable way.


    As soon as Mrs. Kuang finished distributing the medicine to the women, she saw Aunt Xiong and the others had finished fixing the roof of the trolley, and she immediately thanked her: "Hey, sister-inw, thank you so much. With this roof, we can The elderly and children nearby will suffer less.


    Aunt Xiong: "Thank you for what I''m doing. I''m just a ve. This is all what our wife ordered."


    After Mrs. Kuang thanked her and looked back at Jinli, she said again: "Mrs. Niu, ourdy is making a mask for you. She sews it together with a few pieces of cloth and covers her mouth and nose, leaving two eye holes exposed. . Madam said, this can protect your mouth and nose, avoid cold wind, and prevent you from getting sick. The elderly and children here are weak, so you might as well wear a few coverings, which is good for your health."


    "Made of cloth? It will cost a lot of cloth. I want to make it, but there is no cloth." Kuang''s face looked like "How about asking your wife to send us some cloth?"


    Aunt Xiong smiled. Madam''s guess was indeed correct. Kuang just couldn''t take advantage of her. But Madam said: "You don''t need to use good cloth, just sew a fewyers of bup. If there is no bup, you will wear nothing." Take out your clothes and cover your mouth and nose directly to keep out the wind and keep warm, just cover your mouth and nose.


    Ye Dakou hadn''t left yet. After hearing this, he nodded and said: "Well, the mouth and nose are the door to all diseases. Cold air likes to enter through our mouth and nose. As long as we cover our mouth and nose, we can warm half of our body. Shao Get ill."


    He also exined: "However, the cloth and old clothes used must be clean and not dirty, otherwise the disease will be worse."


    Many people in the camp knew about Ye Dakou''s medical skills. Kuang believed what he said and nodded quickly: "Hey, OK, I''ll go tell you guys, thank you madam."


    Mrs. Kuang immediately went to tell the women on her side. They found some clothes they were not wearing and covered their faces directly. Their mouth, nose, and throat felt much warmer, and they felt much better.


    After the elderly and children drank the medicine brought by Ye Dakou and the others, their stomach aches disappeared. Kuang was so happy that during the lunch break, she gave Gu Jinli the dry firewood the children had found as a thank you gift. .


    As soon as this news spread, all the officers and soldiers in the militarymand post were shocked.


    Who is Mr. Kuang? That is the number one iron rooster who is famous in the eight counties of He''an Prefecture. He will take advantage if he can. If he can''t take advantage, he will never let himself lose money. Now I actually sent firewood to the Qin family, and it was still firewood that caught fire at the drop of a hat.


    It''s cold now, firewood is used up quickly, dry firewood is very valuable, and the avable dry firewood has been dried. The Kuang family is so stingy that they even sent three loads of dry firewood to the Qin family at one time, but That''s really generous.


    When Ding Ge heard about this, he scolded Gu Jinli: "It''s true that ugly people often cause mischief. Although Gu''s ugly woman is disgusting, she is a scheming person. She used two cans of soup and a few pirs to kill Kuang." They bribed us, which is equivalent to buying Niu Dabao, we are oupeted by them!"


    He scolded Ding Changli again: "You are in charge of general affairs on the road. Why didn''t you send medicine to the elderly and children in the Niu family camp when they learned that they had colds and diarrhea? You are so stupid to give up such a good opportunity to the Qin family!"


    Ding Changli felt aggrieved, but he could only admit his mistake: "Sir, don''t be angry, it was the servant who didn''t handle this well. The servant had already asked someone to prepare the medicine. He just waited for Mr. Kuang toe to ask for help, so he took the medicine with Lu The doctor went to treat them, but he didn''t know that Kuang was taking advantage and wanted to save face. He didn''t take the initiative to ask for help, and only let Niu Erjin hint that the ve wanted to kill Kuang''s prestige, so he missed the opportunity."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, sir, there won''t be a next time."


    But Dingo is still very angry. Niu DaBao is a capable and loyal man. If he can subdue Niu DaBao, it will be of great benefit. "Go down and receive ten sticks as punishment. Remember the lesson!" Dingo said angrily.


    Ding Changli did not dare toin, and immediately said: "Yes, I thank you for your kindness."


    It means to go down quickly to receive the punishment.


    Lu Chong also learned about what Gu Jinli had done. He looked at Mr. Cen and cursed: "Look at Mr. Gu, how powerful he is. Look at you, you can''t help at all."


    At first, he married Cen because of her good looks, but now he realizes that being beautiful alone is of no use, and it is better to marry an ugly person with arge dowry.


    As long as the dowry isrge, it doesn''t matter if you marry an ugly woman. If you want a beautiful woman, just buy it with the ugly woman''s dowry.


    Now that I have married a poor woman like Cen, she has nothing but the help of the Lu family, which is really annoying.


    Mr. Cen was even more angry. Lu Chong, the great grandson, started to dislike her family for having no money after sleeping with her. Oh, if you disliked her, you should have taken care of the two ounces of meat in your crotch.


    I cant help it, I sleep with my mother, and I dislike my mothers family for being ipetent. Why are you so shameless? What if my mother-inw is able to look after me? !


    Mr. Cen scolded Lu Chong half to death in her heart, but on her face she said softly: "It''s all because of my concubine, it''s an embarrassment to the master."


    Humph, its good that you know, be honest and dont make a joke. Lu Chong warned, and his warning was really meaningful.


    Cen''s heart thumped, but she thought that Lu Chong only had this ability, and sneered in her heart: Hey, you loser, you deserve to be looked down upon!


    Mr. Cen could see that among the hundreds of households in the eight counties of He''an, very few thought highly of Lu Chong. Not to mention Ding Ge and Qin Sang, even Niu Dabao felt that Lu Chong was too ipetent and not open-minded enough to be happy. Associate with him.


    Lu Chong, after eating dry food in the mule cart,y down to rest and said: "Call me up when the time is up."


    Then he exined: "When we set offter, you can go visit the Gu family with Sister Tang in your arms, and sit in the Gu family''s carriage all afternoon to sort out the affair. The Gu family is rich, but the ugly woman of the Gu family is... Be generous and coax her well, which will be of great benefit to us."


    Mrs. Cen was happy to visit Gu Jinli, but at the beginning, Lu Chong was stupid and said that since he was older than Qin Sang and considered his brother, it should be Mrs. Gu who came to visit her sister-inw.


    In the end, Mrs. Gu didn''t know whether she was really stupid or pretending to be stupid, so she just didn''te to visit and only asked her servants to give her some greeting gifts.


    "Hey, I will take Sister Tang there before we set off." Cen replied.


    There was very little rest time at noon. Three-quarters of an hourter, the soldiers sounded the gong and shouted to set off.


    After Mrs. Cen woke up Lu Chong, she immediately took her children to visit Gu Jinli.


    As a result, he saw Ji from a distance and was overjoyed...Ding Ge said that Ji was stupid and wanted to use Ji to humiliate Xie Cheng. He asked her to get close to Ji. As long as she could gain Ji''s trust, she could help him. Ji''s victory was indispensable for her benefit.

 Chapter 1374: I am your savior

    Chapter 1374: I am your savior


    Chapter 1374 I am your savior


    Mr. Ji came to visit Gu Jinli reluctantly with Nanny Xie in tow.


    Xie Cheng said that she woulde here today because Gu helped her. Even if she didn''t like Gu, she still had toe and thank Gu. Otherwise, she would be disrespectful and would beughed at.


    Ji''s family felt that she was from a nobler background than Gu''s, and didn''t want to bepared to a refugee who had fled famine, so she came.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Gu treated them well, and she and Nanny Xie were quickly invited to Gu Jinli''s carriage.


    As soon as they entered the carriage, Ji felt sore: "Your carriage is quite nice. There are quite a few animal skin nkets and it''s very warm."


    It is much warmer than her carriage, and the materials are better than hers.


    There are also flowers!


    Ji became angry and mocked, "Do you still love flowers?"


    How dare you love flowers when you are so ugly? Do you want to be shameless? You still smell disgusting, and the flowers are smelly from you!


    Ji couldn''t stand the smell of Gu Jinli. She held her breath and almost suffocated herself to death. When she couldn''t bear it any longer, she quickly stuck her head out the car window and took a few deep breaths.


    Hurrah! It was suffocating her to death.


    Hmm, Xie Cheng also asked her to stay with Gu Jinli for an entire afternoon, and she would be stunk to death.


    Gu Jinli looked at Ji''s desperate look and smiled happily. Holding a handkerchief, he smiled deliberately and asked, "Isn''t this flower beautiful? My husband-inw gave it to me. He went there specially. When he picks flowers for me, he gets angry when he is not allowed to pick them. He says he wants to pick flowers for me, but he doesnt even listen to my advice.


    Ji was stunned, her eyes were full of fear, she covered her nose and said, "He, he, he must be sick!"


    How could he pick flowers for an ugly girl like you? What kind of madman could do such a terrible thing?


    Gu Jinli:


    Damn it, youre the only one whos sick, my little brother Qin doesnt know how good it is!


    Gu Jinli was angry and didn''t want to talk to Ji, but Ji felt that Gu Jinli had helped her, so she said sincerely: "Don''t be stupid, you are so ugly, I won''t like you as a man. That Qin Ruofan, he is He''s pretending that he doesn''t like you at all, he just wants your family''s money. Once he gets your family''s money, he will divorce you and marry a beautifuldy!"


    Ji Shi said it very seriously, which made Gu Jinli speechless.


    Mama Taoughed, feeling that Mrs. Ji was not a bad person. Even if she didn''t like Madam, she would remind her that the wording was not good and made people want to beat her.


    When Ji saw that Gu Jinli didn''t speak, she became anxious. She covered her mouth and nose and pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "Hey, why don''t you speak? Did you listen? That Qin Rufan is really not a good person. Everyone in the camp is You know he married you for money!


    Gu Jinli said expressionlessly: "My husband is sincere to me. He likes me so much. Don''t listen to what people outside say."


    Ji was stunned and looked like you were a stick. She was about to scream at Gu Jinli to wake her up when Erqing came to report: "Madam, Lu Baihu''s wife has brought her daughter to ask for an audience."


    Ji was stunned and said, "Daughter? My name is Sister Tang, right? She is one year older than my Zhuzhu. Let here in quickly. I want to hug her."


    Ji''s eyes were red and she was thinking about Zhu Zhu.


    Gu Jinli didn''t agree and said to Erqing: "If she doesn''t see you, just say I''m not free and let her go back."


    Yes. Erqing went to do it immediately. Ji Zhenniang became angry, pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "What do you mean? I already said I wanted to see Cen''s daughter, why don''t you let me see her?!"


    This ugly girl was not only disgusting, she was also cold-blooded and drove away a three-year-old child.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Ji, raised a proud smile on his lips, and replied to her: "Just because I am your savior."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji felt a little guilty, but she didn''t want to bow to Gu Jinli, so she said angrily: "Nonsense, when did you be my savior? Even if your doctor discovered that I was poisoned, it was still Doctor Dai." What does your credit have to do with you!"


    "You also know that''s my doctor." Gu Jinli put the hot tea into a long bamboo tube and held it, while warming his hands, he said: "Dr. Dai will find out that you are poisoned. I warned you otherwise. Just wait until you go crazy, so your savior is me."


    Ji didn''t believe it: "Nonsense, how could it be you who reminded them? You don''t have any medical skills?"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows, nced at Ji, and gave Ji a look that said, "You are really an idiot." He said, "This has nothing to do with your medical skills. You have an unusually bad temper. As long as you are a smart person, think about it for a moment." You will know that you are either sick or poisoned."


    In one sentence, he scolded Mr. Ji for being stupid and praised himself for being smart.


    Ji Shi also heard that there was something wrong with these words, but she was indeed poisoned. If it weren''t for the doctor Gu brought, she would have been killed by Hong Xiang, so she could only sulk on her own instead of yelling at Gu Jinli.


    But after a while, Ji actually wiped away her tears.


    Gu Jinli was dumbfounded. He was really sulking and making himself cry!


    "Why are you crying? Stop crying, it will make you look like I have bullied you." Gu Jinli felt that at this time, she had to say a few words.


    However, it was okay that she didn''t speak. When she spoke, Ji yelled: "Didn''t you bully me? I was made to cry because of you. You smell like rotten eggs!"


    Gu Jinli was stunned, thenughed, flicked the handkerchief in his hand to make the stench float more happily, and said confidently: "You are talking nonsense, my husband said I smell very good!"


    Ji was going crazy. She covered her mouth and nose and said, "You idiot, if Qin Rufan wants your dowry, of course he can tell any lie."


    He said kindly: "For the sake of asking the doctor to detoxify me, let me remind you again, be careful of Qin Rufan. You are so stupid. The road to the northwest is long and dangerous. Be careful of him on the road." Ill kill you!


    Outside the carriage, Qin Sang''s face turned dark when he heard this. This Ji family can really instigate.


    But after hearing Gu Jinli''s uncontrobleughter, his expression improved again, the corners of his mouth raised, he knocked on the carriage and reminded: "Daughter-inw, we are about to set off, please sit tight. If anything happens, call me."


    Hey, I got it. Gu Jinli opened the car curtains, smiled at Qin Sang, and called him: Qin Rufan.


    Qin Sang''s smile became a little brighter, and he raised his hand to caress her face. After feeling nostalgic for a while, he said, "Ms. Cen has left."


    Having said that, he rode away.


    Gu Jinli waited for him to leave before lowering the car curtain and sitting down.


    Ji frowned and red at her: "Why are you disobedient? I''ve told you that Qin Rufan is good to you because of your family''s money. Look at the way he touches you, he has such a look on his face He dislikes you, he doesnt have you in his heart at all, wake up and dont be deceived by him.


    Gu Jinli still said the same thing: "My husband, he really likes me."

 Chapter 1375: beware

    Chapter 1375: beware


    Chapter 1375 Beware


    Ji was speechless. She pointed at her face and said to Aunt Tao: "You are the grandma of the Gu family, so you have to remind her. She can''t be blind and don''t know how ugly she is, and you don''t know either." ah."


    With a suitable smile on her face, Grandma Tao replied: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Xie, my girl and my uncle have a very good rtionship."


    Ji Shi was shocked and felt that the Gu family were all fools and had been deceived by Qin Ruofan!


    Gu Jinli was toozy to talk nonsense with Ji, so he moved a box to the low table, opened the box, and handed a sewing basket to Ji: "If you have nothing to do, you have nothing to do. Help me make some masks and gauntlets, as we go further to the northwest." It will get colder, so masks and hand guards wille in handy."


    Ji was angry: "I''m here as a guest, why do you want me to work? I''m not your servant!"


    She has always been pampered. She only made some underwear for Xie Cheng when she was newly married, but she didn''t do it well and pricked her hand. Xie Cheng stopped letting her do it when he saw it.


    "Just because I am your savior." Gu Jinli nced at her and grinned at her: "As your savior, it''s good that I didn''t ask you to kneel down and kowtow to say thank you, so I asked you to help me with something. Arent you happy with the mask and hand guards? Hurry up and do it. If you dont do it, kneel down and kowtow to say thank you!


    "You, you, shrew!" Mrs. Ji cried angrily, but she was a shameless person. She felt that she was older than Gu Jinli and had a better background than Gu Jinli. She refused to kneel and kowtow to Gu Jinli, a daughter of a disaster victim who had fled famine, so she could only Crying and making a mask at the same time.


    Gu Jinli also urged her: "Hurry up, why are you moving so slowly? Have you not eaten or are you terminally ill?"


    Ji was furious and yelled, "Why bother? The road is uneven. If you put in the needle too fast, you will **** your hand."


    In fact, the Gu family''s carriage is very well made. It runs much more smoothly than her family''s carriage and is also warmer. I wonder how the Gu family makes their carriage?


    But she wouldn''t ask Gu Jinli, it would be too shameful if she did.


    But Gu Jinli was like a prison guard, always urging her to work. She never stopped for a day. She could only stop and rest after entering the post station in Luchang County.


    Xie Cheng came to pick her up, and she cried when she saw Xie Cheng.


    Xie Cheng felt distressed and hurriedly asked: "Why are you crying? Don''t cry. Don''t cry. Tell me how you have been wronged."


    "Is it useful to tell you? Can you still go and beat Mrs. Gu?" Ji Zhenniang stretched out her hands to show him: "Look, what kind of **** are there on my hands? Mrs. Gu has always asked me to do needlework. I havent done it in years.


    Xie Cheng looked at her hand and felt distressed. He held her hand and said, "It''s okay. I''ll give you some medicine for the wound when you get back. You''ll be fine soon."


    Ji was so angry that she was shaking: "I''ve been beaten into a sieve and you still say it''s okay!"


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing when he heard this in the carriage. Xie Cheng still hasn''t learned how to get along with Mrs. Ji. He shouldn''t talk like this. He should follow Mrs. Ji''s words and say: It''s really serious. I''ll take you back right away and give you a lesson. Knife wound medicine.


    "Hey, didn''t you say you want to take these masks back to Xie Baihu for use? Take them." Gu Jinli handed her the four masks made by Ji, and then said with disgust: "It took a long time to sew four masks. You''re such a waste, why do you still have the nerve to cry? Are you actually acting like a spoiled child?"


    What she said was telling Xie Cheng that Mr. Ji had him in her heart.


    After hearing this, Xie Cheng was overjoyed and asked Ji quickly: "Zhenniang, did you make these masks for me? They are amazing. They are well done. I like them very much."


    In fact, the work was very poor, the kind that even Mr. Ji disliked. However, Mr. Ji was very proud of being praised and said, "I didn''t make it for you, so I can''t take it easy, Gu Xiaoyu."


    Gu Xiaoyu?


    This is Gus nickname.


    That''s right, after only getting along with Gu for a long time, he called her by her nickname, which shows that Gu is a powerful person.


    "Thank you for taking care of Zhenniang, my brother and sister." Xie Cheng nced at Gu Jinli gratefully, then hurriedly turned to look at Ji, and then he suppressed the nausea in his heart. Mr. Gu is so ugly, and Mr. Saburo is so miserable.


    Xie Cheng did not stay long. After thanking Gu Jinli and Qin Sang, he took Ji into the inn and went to their room to rest.


    But before leaving, Gu Jinli called to Ji and reminded her: "Remember what I told you, stay away from that person."


    The person she was talking about was Mr. Cen.


    Ji Shi snorted, ignored Gu Jinli, and followed Xie Cheng away.


    Xie Cheng was more concerned. After returning, he told all his servants to stop Cen from using Sister Tang to get close to Zhenniang.


    He then handed over to Nanny Xie and Xie Huaihua: "Take good care of my wife and don''t let her get hurt. If you can''t bear it, go to me and I wille right away."


    He thought for a while and then said: "If I''m not here, you go to Mrs. Qin for help. Mrs. Qin is a capable person and can suppress her. If Mrs. Qin is not here either, you go to Mrs. Niu for help."


    Although Mrs. Kuang likes to take advantage of others, she is a righteous person and will definitely help Zhenniang when she sees her in trouble.


    Mr. Xie and her daughter hurriedly responded: "Yes, old ve/servant, I obey."


    Xie Cheng called Manager Xie again and handed him the antidote prescription written by Doctor Dai: "Uncle Xie, go to the drug store to get Madam''s medicine, and grab a few more, so as not to be unable to buy it after eating on the way."


    He also handed over the metabolism management: "Bring more money to buy some coarse grains, medicinal materials, charcoal fire, cold protection and other items."


    Sang told him that after leaving He''an Prefecture and going to Dachi Road, the soldiers from all the southern prefectures would gather together. By then, everyone would be buying supplies that even money could not buy. If the county buys it, buy more.


    Xie Cheng was very grateful, so he asked Steward Xie to take a dozen servants to buy things immediately.


    As for Nanny Ji and the others, they asked their trusted gmander to send them to the inn, and left two servants to watch them, waiting for the Ji family to pick them up.


    He also left a letter to two servants. The letter was a warning to the Ji family. If he doesnt severely punish Aunt Ji, Jis concubines, and those nonsense-talking women of the Ji family, dont me him for being ruthless!


    Niu Dabao, Liu Baihu, Shi Baihu, and Lu Chong also took people to the county town to purchase supplies.


    Chao Baihu in Luchang County has a good location and has already bought things. He doesn''t have to worry about these things. He can also go home to stay for one night and have a meal with his family.


    Qin Sang didn''t have to worry about this. They asked Uncle Mu Tong to lead the way first. Uncle Mu Tong had already asked people to buy a lot of things at low prices. Feng Jin had already brought the empty mule cart into the city. He only needed to load the things. You cane back when you are full.


    Erqing, Sanqing, and Xiaoji quickly cleaned the inn room, reced all the mats, nkets, quilts, mosquitos, etc., and put on the nkets and quilts that Gu Jinli was used to, so that Gu Jinli could live cleanly. Be morefortable.


    Gu Jinli waited for Aunt Xiong to buy the bathtub and took afortable bath. After feelingfortable all over, he urged Qin Sang to take a bath: "I bought hot water, go take a bath quickly."


    All officials and soldiers can stay in the inn for free, but there are too many people now. If you dont pay, just wait. No one will care about you until you freeze into ice.

 Chapter 1376: disappointed

    Chapter 1376: disappointed


    Chapter 1376 Failure


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw her wrapped in a quilt after taking a bath. It''s so cute, like a shrinking little rabbit.


    "Well, I''m going to wash it right away." Qin Sang took the clean clothes she had prepared and went to take a shower behind the screen.


    By the time Lu Chong and the others came back from shopping, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, including the soldiers, rtives, and servants they had brought with them, had eaten and drank enough and were ready to sleep.


    Lu Chong and the others were so angry that it was so **** good to be rich. They didn''t have to do anything. They could eat, drink and sleepfortably when they arrived at the inn. Unlike him, they had to work so hard to go out to buy things, and they had to He wasted no time in bargaining with others, but he almost drew a knife and killed those profiteers who took the opportunity to increase prices.


    Lu Chong was angry. After returning, he took out his anger on Cen. He kicked Cen in both feet and cursed: "You useless woman, I asked you to curry favor with Gu. How did you do it? And you were driven away."


    Mrs. Cen was kicked and it hurt a lot, but she didn''t dare to cry out about the pain. She had to get up and apologize: "Ms. sir, don''t be angry. I didn''t do this well. But Mr. Gu is so arrogant that he doesn''t give me any face." I just asked my servants to drive me away."


    He then promised: "I have already made up my mind. I will ask Sister Tang to run and hide under her carriage tomorrow. When it is about to set off, I will go find Sister Tang and take the opportunity to get on Gu''s carriage. As long as I get on the carriage. , Mrs. Gu cant drive me away.


    Let your daughter hide under the carriage, and you are not afraid that your daughter will be run over?


    But Lu Chong was as vicious as Mr. Cen, so he thought this was a good idea, and snorted coldly: "It would be better to go to Mr. Gu while Mr. Ji is there, so that both of them can be ingratiated with each other."


    "Hey, my husband is right, I''ve written it down." Mrs. Cen had a smile on her face, and she scolded Lu Chong half to death in her heart. "You are a coward. You are waiting for me. If I don''t kill you, I won''t call you Cen Xiaofu." !


    "Ms. sir, this is the meat rice sent from the inn. I''ve been keeping it warm for you. Eat it quickly."


    After all, Lu Chong belongs to a hundred households, and the post station will prepare meat rice for these hundreds of households. The other soldiers, let alone meat rice, cannot even enter the post station, so they can only live in tents in the open space outside the post station with their apanying rtives. .


    But the inn will give them water and firewood, so they dont have to look for water or firewood.


    Lu Chong was also very hungry. Seeing that the meat rice was good, he ate it with big mouthfuls without asking Mr. Cen if he had eaten it before.


    After eating, I put down the bowl and took Mr. Cen over to do some work.


    Lu Chong is rude and doesn''t care about Cen''s feelings at all. He just makes himselffortable. Cen is very angry, but she still cooperates with him, and she hates Lu Chong even more.


    After waiting for it to finish, Mr. Cen braved the cold wind to find water to wash himself with.


    Just after washing up in the bathroom at the inn, Ding Changsheng dragged him into Ding Ge''s room.


    Mrs. Cen was shocked. She didnt expect Ding Ge to be so bold. This was an inn. If anyone saw him, they would be doomed!


    But Dingo liked this one. Looking at her frightened face, he became more and more interested and said with a smile: "Little girl, you''ve been keeping my appetite for a few days, and today I''m going to let you know how powerful I am."


    When Ding Changsheng heard this, he smiled obscenely and closed the door and went out.


    Mrs. Cen tightened her clothes and said, "Sir, I am a married woman. You can''t do this. Let me go quickly. It will be bad if Lu Chong wakes up."


    She had just done something with Lu Chong and her body was covered with traces. If Ding Ge saw her, he would definitely dislike her.


    Mrs. Cen is a very thoughtful person. She knows very well that if she wants to follow Ding Ge in the future, she must not let Ding Ge see traces of other men on her body, and she cannot let him seed too quickly. She must hang him and make him feel itchy. "Oh, you are no longer a yellow flower girl. You are still ying this trick with me. Come over here." Ding Ge came from a prominent family in the Central ins and was a tyrant in Qianyang County. He had slept with several women in at least several houses. He let Cen hang him up. He had given her face in the past few days. He rushed over, grabbed Cen, and with a tear, tore her clothes apart.


    However, after seeing the traces on Cen''s body, he immediately lost interest and cursed: "What a **** bummer. Get out of here and serve me cleanly next time."


    Mrs. Cen is extremely wronged. Damn it, these two bitches, Ding Ge and Lu Chong, despise her. She, Cen Xiaofu, is so good-looking, but her mother-inws background is a bit poor. Why should they want to sleep with her and despise her? ?


    Mrs. Cen said firmly: "My surname is Ding. I, Cen Xiaofu, am also a good woman. Don''t treat me like a prostitute to plot against Ji''s affairs. You can find someone else to do it. I don''t want to serve you anymore!"


    After saying that, Mrs. Cen was about to open the door and leave, but was grabbed by Ding Ge. He sneered: "Are you trying to show your backbone to me? But who are you? I have seen it early on. You are just someone who wants to rely on you." As a person who lives a good life by climbing high branches, do you think you are qualified to resist me?"


    As he spoke, he grabbed Cens chin and tried to kiss her, but Cen dodged it.


    Cen took out the knife for self-defense, put it against his neck, and red at Dinge: "Don''t act recklessly, or I will die in front of you!"


    He then said: "I want to live a good life by climbing high branches, but if you are like Lu Chong and don''t take me seriously, I can kill myself and stop serving you!"


    Yo, I''m still tough.


    Ding Geughed, grabbed Cen''s wrist and squeezed it. With a ng, the knife in Cen''s hand fell to the ground: "Little girl, you''re still angry. Okay, I was wrong just now, don''t be angry. , be obedient and I will not treat you badly. When things are done, you will definitely be able to live a life of calling ves and maidservants."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cen still had no smile on her face. She put on a strong look and asked, "Will you ept me as your concubine?"


    It is impossible for Dingo to marry her. If she asks him if he will marry her, it will only make Dingo think that she is stupid and cannot be reused.


    Ding Ge smiled: "It depends on how well you manage your affairs? If it is a big sess, you will naturally be qualified to be my concubine. If it is just a small sess, you can at most be a woman in my backyard. But even so, That life was better than at Lus house.


    Son of a bitch!


    Mrs. Cen cursed in her heart, but she put away the fierceness on her face and softened her attitude: "Don''t worry, in order for Sister Tang to live a prosperous life, I will definitely help you get things done. After all, Mrs. Ji stupid."


    Mrs. Cen is very scheming. In one sentence, she belittled Mr. Ji, ensured that she couldplete the task, and also established her image as a good mother who loves her daughter eagerly.


    Dingo nodded after hearing this andmented: "You can think about your daughter, which shows that your heart is notpletely bad."


    After speaking, Lu Chong asked, "Will Lu Chong kiss you tonight?"


    Mr. Cen shook his head: "That''s a reckless man who only knows how to do things directly."


    "Very good." Ding Ge was very satisfied. He grabbed Cen''s mouth, kissed her, and then let Cen go.


    And this exciting thing was known to You Ping.


    After Qin Sang got up the next day, he reported it to Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1377: She doesnt pretend

    Chapter 1377: She doesn''t pretend


    Chapter 1377 She doesnt pretend


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this, indicating that he understood, and exined: "The Ding family has a shadow guard. You should be careful and don''t get too close, so as not to be discovered."


    He added: "Send letters to people in the vige along the way and be prepared. Dingo will not wait until New Year''s Eve to take action. He will definitely advance or postpone it."


    Yes. You Ping responded and left before others got up.


    Qin Sang waited for Gu Jinli to wake up and told her about it.


    Gu Jinli felt a little disgusted and said: "He is really persistent towards Ji."


    That''s right, the Cen family is considered to be the one in Dingo''s palm, and there is no excitement. However, the Ji family has always hated Dingo. Subduing a resisting prey is a great achievement for Dingo.


    She suggested: "Qing Hui is good at martial arts. I will ask Qing Hui to serve Ji in the name of detoxification. I will let here back after Ding Ge is eliminated."


    Xie Cheng cares too much about the Ji family. If something happens to the Ji family, Xie Cheng will go crazy. Since he is an ally, he should protect the Ji family.


    Qin Sang agreed: "Qing Hui can do it. As long as she doesn''t move, she will celebrate twice and celebrate three times. The two of them must protect you every step of the way."


    Although Xie Cheng is important, Xiaoyu is his life, so nothing can happen!


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his face: "Don''t worry, your wife is very powerful and can protect herself."


    After the two discussed it, Gu Jinli started to make arrangements.


    When Ji came back, he saw an extra green fennel in the car.


    "Why are you here?" Ji asked fiercely. After blowing out a breath from his nose, he said directly to Gu Jinli: "Kick her out, I hate her."


    Aha?


    Qing Hui wanted tough, but she looked at Gu Jinli and asked for instructions: "Madam, can I speak?"


    Gu Jinli said with a look on his face: "Yes, just say whatever you want."


    Speak boldly and show no mercy.


    After Qing Hui got what she said, she immediately red at Mr. Ji with contempt in her eyes and sneered: "You are an idiot who has been fooled around by your servants and is sick. Do you think I like to stay with you? You are too high-minded. Its my own. And this is my wifes carriage. I am my wifes ve. Only the wife can order me. You, Mr. Ji, do not have this qualification.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji was so angry that she almost fainted. She pointed at Qing Hui and said, "You, you, you ve who doesn''t understand the rules!"


    He yelled at Gu Jinli again: "Is this how you teach your ve? She scolded me!"


    Hahahaha, Gu Jinliughed out loud in shame. Seeing that Ji was crying because of herughter and was about to rush out of the carriage and leave, he quickly grabbed her: "Don''t..."


    Before the word "Zhao" could be uttered, Ji screamed and fainted.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, and after a while he remembered: "Oh, I forgot, she hates my ugliness."


    Qing Hui said: "Madam, don''t worry, I will give her two injections and she will wake up immediately."


    As he said that, he took out the silver needle and gave Ji a few sharp needles with a few swishes.


    Gu Jinli:


    What, I didnt see it, Qing Hui turned out to be a scheming person, she could wake up by pinching someone, but she had to give Ji Shi an acupuncture, and the needle was very deep, Ji Shi was afraid that she would be in pain for two days.


    Ji woke up quickly. She was woken up by the pain, but she didn''t care about the pain now. She threw herself on the low table in the carriage, took warm water and wet the handkerchief, and kept wiping herself when Gu Jinli caught him. hand.


    Gu Jinli: "Stop wiping, the skin will fall off if you rub it again." "It''s not all your fault!" Ji cried so hard that she wiped her hands like crazy, and she didn''t forget to warn Gu Jinli: "No. Touch me, if you dare to touch me again, I will burn your carriage!"


    There were abscesses on her face and hands. She was so disgusted. Being touched like this by Gu made her feel so sick that it was like being crawled by a venomous snake.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to threaten: "It depends on whether you are obedient or not. If you are obedient, I will stay away from you. If you are disobedient, I will hug you and kiss you."


    "Ah ah ah, don''te over here, don''te over here, I obey you!" Ji was going crazy, she was shrinking back and staying far away from Gu Jinli.


    Just obey me. Gu Jinli was satisfied and ordered: Why are you still hanging around? Youzy woman who only eats but doesnt work, why dont you hurry up and make a mask?


    Gu Jinli is like a foreman, enving the worker Ji.


    Ji''s wife was crying while working, and she had to watch out for Gu Jinli, lest Gu Jinli, dissatisfied with her work, would suddenly pounce on her and disgust her.


    Mother Tao wasughing when she saw it. She liked to watch Gu Jinli y tricks on others, so she looked like a little girl.


    Mrs. Cen asked Sister Tang to hide under Gu Jinli''s carriage when it was still dark today. But when she came to look for her daughter, she was stopped by Er Qing, who said to her: "Mrs. Lu, please stay, first. Wait here, my ve will be here soon."


    After saying that, he left, and not long after, he picked up the sleeping Sister Tang from another carriage, gave it to Mrs. Cen, and said with a smile: "Mrs. Lu, your girl should be more careful. We are here, if you go to other ces and are captured by human traffickers, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Want to use your daughter to talk to your wife? Take a break.


    After knowing Mrs. Cens thoughts, Madam said that there was no need for them to waste time with Mrs. Cen. They were going to have a falling out in the future anyway, so it was better not to pretend now and be more direct.


    After hearing this, Ms. Cen''s face almost turned green. Mrs. Gu''s maid was implying that she was a mother who didn''t care about her daughter''s life or death.


    Mrs. Cen wanted to exin a few words, but Er Qing left directly, and turned around and said with a smile: "Mrs. Lu, we are on our way. You should go back quickly, so as not to dy the departure."


    After saying that, he got on the carriage.


    But the Qin family''s carriage and mule carriage just passed by her. Arge group of people treated her as if they were transparent, and no one paid any attention to her.


    Mrs. Cen stood there holding her daughter in her arms, shaking with anger.


    What a shame and great humiliation. It is really a great shame and great humiliation. Mrs. Gu, you can do it. I remember it!


    Ms. Cen gritted his teeth and endured it, so he didn''t curse loudly.


    Ding Ge and Lu Chong had been paying attention to the situation here. Seeing that Cen had failed again, Ding Ge sneered and called his soldiers to ride away.


    But in my heart, I looked at Mr. Gu with admiration.


    He is a powerful person. He does not y ording tomon sense and does not pretend at all. He directly ps Mr. Cen in the face.


    Such a temper may seem reckless and vulgar, but sometimes it can have unexpected effects.


    Moreover, it suits his taste very well. He likes smart women, but Gu is so ugly and smelly that he can''t even turn off the lights.


    Ouch!


    No, I cant think about Mrs. Gu. He feels like vomiting when he thinks about Mrs. Gu.


    Lu Chong then ran over and shouted angrily at Mr. Cen: "Bitch, what are you doing in a daze? Get in the car and leave quickly. You don''t think you''ve lost enough face!"


    Damn it, he was almost on the Gu family''s carriage, and he was thrown off. It was a shame.


    There is also Sister Tang, who is indeed a useless loser. She can''t even do such a small thing as currying favor with Mr. Gu.

 Chapter 1378: Xia Zhang

    Chapter 1378: Xia Zhang


    Chapter 1378 Xia Zhang


    Ms. Cen had calmed down and quickly bowed her head to apologize to Lu Chong: "It''s my fault, please don''t be angry."


    After saying that, he hugged Sister Tang and trotted back to the Lu family''s mule cart.


    The old ve of the Lu family, Mrs. Xia, hurriedly went to pick up Cen and helped her onto the mule cart.


    Mrs. Xia and the man were bought by Lu Chong at a low price when the flood was flooded five years ago. They also have a twenty-year-old grandson, who is now serving Lu Chong.


    The family is dedicated to serving Lu Chong and his wife.


    The Xia family is also smart. They figured out the tempers of Lu Chong and Cen, and knew that neither of them was good at getting into trouble. They did not dare to talk too much, eat too much, or meddle in other people''s business.


    But even though Mrs. Xia carefully helped Cen into the mule cart, she was pinched hard by Cen several times in the car and cursed in a low voice: "You old man who only sees master''s jokes, get out of here, madam. Today No eating allowed."


    Grandma Xia was pinched very much, but it was not as severe as the pain in her heart.


    I think that fifty years ago, she was from a good family, withnd and a house in her family, but now she is in this situation. Even though she has worked hard, she is still beaten, scolded and abused by her master.


    But Mrs. Xia didnt dare to resist. Mrs. Cen was holding her grandsons marriage. If she disobeyed the old man, her grandson would never get a wife in this life.


    Mrs. Xia lowered her head and got out of the car. She followed Mr. Xia and sat on the front panel of the car, crying silently.


    Mr. Cen was still cursing in the car: "A mute, an old man who can''t even say goodbye and eats for nothing."


    When shees of age, let the Ding family pluck out Mrs. Xias tongue and make her a real mute so that you cant speak well!


    Old man Xia was used to seeing this kind of scene. He ignored Mrs. Cen''s curse and shook Mrs. Xia''s hand, silentlyforting her. He waved his hand to his grandson who was looking over in front of him, telling him to stop looking and follow Lu Chong quickly.


    Xia Zhang''s eyes were red and she felt very sorry for her grandparents. It was because of him that they silently endured Cen''s abuse.


    He told his grandma that even if he never got a wife in this life, he didn''t want to see the two of them suffer anymore.


    But grandma refused, saying that he was the only male left in the family, and he had to marry a wife and have children to pass on the family incense. Otherwise, who would offer incense to those family members who died on the way to escape?


    When Old Man Xia saw Xia Zhang still looking this way, he was extremely anxious and waved his hand desperately to him. Xia Zhang then turned around and ran forward with the soldiers.


    He silently swore in his heart that when he arrived in the northwest, he would also go to the battlefield. As long as he achieved military exploits, he could apply to be a military household and leave the Lu family with his grandma. He could no longer watch his grandma live like a pig or a dog. Its time!


    While Gu Jinli and the others were heading west, Gu Jinan took Cheng Geer, Dou Shaodongjia, Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, Gu Qingliang, Gu Qingtian, Tian Erqiang and others to He''an Fucheng to beat drums andin.


    When the ancient prefect learned that the person ying the drum was Gu Jinan, apanied by Dou Shaodong''s family and Mr. Ouyang''s Asong, he immediately put down what he was doing and asked the yamen servants to take the papers and invite the people into the yamen. He told the yamen: "Remember to bring a chair to Dou Shaodong''s house. Don''t offend the God of Wealth."


    He must be taken good care of, otherwise he will close the Doou Bank in He''an Prefecture and open a bank in another prefecture, and his prefect will be finished.


    "Yes." The Yamen servant did not dare to neglect and hurriedly invited Dou Shaodong''s family in. Not long after, the ancient magistrate brought Tang Tongpan to the court to hear the case in person. When he saw that Dou Shaodong''s family did not sit down, but looked ready to make a fuss, he felt a headache and hurriedly handed over the petition paper and Fang Xian Cheng. The mouth supply looked.


    After reading this, the ancient magistrate breathed a sigh of relief and said: "This case is a frame-up caused by shopkeeper Feng of Changfeng Tower who was jealous of the Gu family''s property. There are both witnesses and material evidence, as well as the victim''s confession and the Tianfu County government trial. The dossier is very clear.


    There is no need for retrial.


    However, the ancient prefect still went through the motions ording to the rules and interrogated the few people who pretended to be government officials before he sentenced the case.


    The sentence was extremely severe. Shopkeeper Feng was beheaded in public, and the entire Feng family sat together. The men were sent to work in the mines, and the women were made into ves, and they were the lowest ves.


    When Shopkeeper Feng heard the verdict, he almost fainted and quickly shouted: "Sir, I''m wronged. This is a misunderstanding. It was all done by Chai Sanfu and has nothing to do with the viin!"


    When Mrs. Chai heard this, she scolded: "Bah, it has nothing to do with you? Feng Shiwen, you have the nerve to say such things? You are the mastermind. You just saw that the Gu family''s business was so profitable and you were so jealous that you couldn''t sleep. You came up with this kind of thing." The method of poisoning and framing is to seize the Gu family''s property so that they can seize the Gu family''s property!"


    In the past few days when she came to Fucheng from Tianfu County, Mrs. Chai finally saw clearly that the Gu family was not someone to be trifled with, and that the Dou Shaodong family was not a good person, but a person with hands and eyes that could reach the sky. If the Chai family did not want to be extinct, they had to Help the Gu family to kill Shopkeeper Feng.


    Therefore, Mrs. Chai took the risk. After scolding Shopkeeper Feng, she hugged Chai Sanfu and cried: "Young and old men in Fucheng, look at it, my Sanfu was poisoned by Feng Shiwen and became like this. Feng Shiwen lied to him and said that those poisons It can only make people seriously ill for a few months, but it is not fatal. But what Feng Shiwen gave was deadly poison. Look at my family''s three blessings. I am about to die... Feng Shiwen, you must pay, not ten thousand taels, old woman He was killed in court!"


    Well, the ancient prefect turned green when he heard this. He thought you were crying so miserably because you wanted shopkeeper Feng to pay for Chai Sanfu''s life, but he didn''t expect you wanted money.


    However, Mrs. Chais words helped them a lot. With Mrs. Chais words, the case was finalized.


    Chai Dafu has also been beaten badly in the past few days, and now he is crying with Mrs. Chai: "Oh, oh, oh, third brother, my poor third brother, Feng Shiwen hurt him like this. The doctor said, even if he can save his life, I have to lie in bed for the rest of my life. The Feng family must pay for thepensation and support my third brother''s family for the rest of their lives!"


    Chai Dafu and Mrs. Chai were holding Chai Sanfu, and each howled louder than the other. They hugged the weak Chai Sanfu until he almost died.


    Old Doctor Wu and Doctor Du hurried over and pulled them apart: "Don''t tie it up, Sanfu will die if you tighten it again!"


    There were a few bangs, and the ancient prefect also hurriedly patted the wooden door and said: "Youdy in the hall, please shut up. This is a court, not a market, so there is no need to make any noise."


    He added: "Your Chai Sanfu is an aplice. He deserves to end up like this. There is no need to cry."


    If you had known this, why did you do it in the first ce?


    Having harmed someone, and thenined about injustice after being caught, do you think that the yamen is a ce that sells regret medicine? Feel free to regret it?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chai became anxious and asked: "Sir, what do you mean by this? Could it be that my family''s Sanfu was poisoned like this and still can''t get anypensation? We can''t let my family''s Sanfu be poisoned like this in vain, right?"

 Chapter 1379: male sow

    Chapter 1379: male sow


    Chapter 1379 Male Sow


    Tang Tongpian sneered and said: "In Da Chu''s criminalw, those who help others poison and murder innocent people of good origin are guilty of the same crime as the mastermind. Moreover, the Gu family is a family of schrs, not ordinary people, and is already considered a noble family. The crime of murdering a noble family in vain is increased by one level. The Chai family should be sentenced to be beheaded in public, and you still want money!"


    Do you think this money is so easy to make?


    But Tang Tongpan didn''t expect that Madam Chai wanted money rather than life. Hearing this, he suddenly shouted: "Sir, the olddy''s daughter knows that Feng Shiwen and Jia Tongpan coborated to steal the Gu family''s property. If the olddy and her family are willing to testify against Feng Shiwen and Jia Tongpan, Tongpan, can the old womans family get the reward?


    It''s amazing. Dou Shaodong''s family was so impressed: "Mrs. Chai, I''ve underestimated you. You are really shameless. Come on, I''ll give you a promise. As long as you are willing to testify against Jia Tongfang, I will give you a reward personally." .


    He added: "However, your Chai Sanfu, your eldest son, and your Chai Granny are all aplices. ording to thew, you will be punished. It is difficult to say whether you can spend the money you took."


    Although Mrs. Chai is a country shrew, she has some knowledge because her daughter married Shopkeeper Feng as a concubine. She knows that the three of them, mother and son, have done things that, at worst, will kill the whole family, and at the least, they, mother and son, will be sentenced.


    But things havee to this, and she is a person who believes in fate. She is afraid that her whole family will die and no one will provide incense to her, so she wants to leave a way for her grandchildren to survive, so she is willing to risk it: "The old woman knows that she has no regrets. As long as Dou Shaodong''s family says Just do it.


    "Okay, feel free!" Dou Shaodong''s family agreed, took out a banknote and handed it to Fang County Cheng: "Let Fang County Cheng hold this banknote first. After you identify Jia Tongpan, the banknote will naturally I will give you the descendants of the Chai family who have not been sentenced."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Chai waspletely relieved. She wiped her tears and said to her two sons: "Dafu, Sanfu, the three of us havemitted evil. I''m afraid this will end like this in our lives. We can''t let Brother Hu and the others follow us." Suffer. Let us listen carefully to the adults, tell all the evil things Feng Shiwen has done, and make some meritorious deeds. This will give Brother Tiger and the others a way to survive, and we will also leave incense for us after our death."


    Chai Sanfu was so poisoned that he was so weak that he didnt even want to bother talking anymore.


    Chai Dafu was not willing to ept it. He kowtowed to the ancient magistrate in tears and begged for mercy: "Sir, I was deceived by Feng Shiwen. I didn''t want to help him harm others. Please spare me for once. I''m not even forty yet." , I dont want to die.


    He also asked Dou Shaodongs family: Dou Shaodongs family, you are a noble person from the capital, you have a great reputation, please save the little one, he will be your ve from now on and serve you for the rest of his life!


    Ah, bah, go away, I have many servants, who want you to serve them?


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very disgusted and said: "Chai Dafu, what you three have done, mother and son, there are a few fake government servants and shopkeeper Lin testifying, there is no chance of getting away with it. If you don''t want your son to die, then you should be punished and be obedient." Help testify against Jia Tongfang."


    Shopkeeper Lin also came and nodded when he heard this: "Chai Dafu, you and shopkeeper Feng almost killed my guys. They are good people. Now that they have been poisoned like this, they are finished for the rest of their lives. If you still dare to do something wrong, , dont me me for suing you for murdering my friend!"


    Shopkeeper Lin was very angry. He took his clerks to Gu''s house for a wedding banquet happily, but as a result, his capable clerk suffered such an unreasonable disaster.


    When he returned, he still didnt know how to tell the families of these guys?


    If it weren''t for the fear of ruining Gu Jinan''s affairs, shopkeeper Lin would really like to hire a few thugs to beat up the Chai family, mother and son.


    And Shopkeeper Feng, this **** is so useless, can''t he do business well? You must do these things!


    After hearing this, Chai Dafu cried loudly, and looked at Gu Jin''an without giving up, saying, "Gu Jin''an, you clearly said that as long as I tell you the rtionship between Feng Shiwen and Jia Tongpan, you will let me go. How can you keep your word?"


    Gu Jinan''s smile was so scary: "I want to let you go, but the criminalws of Dachu do not allow it. As a schr, I can''t know thew and break it?"


    What he said was so upright and awe-inspiring that Chai Dafu was so angry that he almost wanted to rush over and hit him to death.


    But the yamen had been guarding Chai Dafu, and he had no chance to harm Gu Jinan, so he could only continue to cry.


    The ancient magistrate was annoyed by his crying and said to the yamen servant: "Come here, gag Chai Dafu''s mouth and take him aside." "Yes." The yamen servant acted quickly and quickly gagged Chai Dafu''s mouth. , drag him aside and let him cry first.


    The ancient prefect said to Granny Chai: "It''s a good thing that you can find your way back after going astray, but if you break the criminalw, you must be punished. If you want your children and grandchildren to be safe, identify the evildoers and make meritorious deeds."


    Although Mrs. Chai is a ssher, she is also afraid of officials. When she heard this, she said: "Old woman will do her best to serve you."


    After speaking, he looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and reminded him with a pair of tearful old eyes to remember to pay him when he was done.


    Dou Shaodongs family waved their hands to show that they understood.


    The ancient prefect was speechless when he saw thewsuit between the two of them, and quickly settled the case, fearing that the two would "discuss business" in the court again and damage the dignity of the court.


    As for the matter of arresting Jia Tongpan, it is a bit difficult.


    "Jia Tongpan is an official of the imperial court and an official of other prefectures. This prefecture has no right to arrest him. We can only send the prisoner, criminal evidence, and files to Tong''an Prefecture for Magistrate Xi to judge the case."


    Zhifu Xi is the prefect of Tong''an Prefecture. He is the superior officer of Jia Tongpan and has the right to supervise and arrest Jia Tongpan.


    After the ancient magistrate finished speaking, he looked at Tang Tongpan.


    Tang Tongpan immediately stood up and said: "My lord, I am a Tongpan. Now that there is a cross-government case, I should take Dou Shaodong''s family to Tong''an Mansion to file aint."


    Tang Tongpan is also a smart person. As long as Dou Shaodong''s family is here, this matter will not be difficult to handle, and there is a lot of evidence, so the probability of it being done is very high.


    As long as it is done, he will have made a contribution.


    The ancient prefect was very happy when he saw him asking for help: "In that case, please go and make a trip to Tang Tongpan."


    After saying this, he immediately stamped the file with the official seal of He''an Prefecture, and wrote a letter to the magistrate of Tong''an Prefecture. After exining the circumstances of the case, he handed over the file, letters, evidence, confessions, and prisoners to Tang Tongpan.


    "Without further dy, Tang Tongpan will take them on their journey as soon as possible."


    Tang Tongjian knew that this case should not be dyed for too long, so he nodded and said: "I will set off in half an hour."


    He immediately summoned his master, staff, and servants, and after exining the affairs of their government and home, he had people arrange a carriage and set off for Tong''an Mansion immediately.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very aware of the benefits of the storyteller, and had sent a letter to Ke Yuli in Shenghe Building, asking him to spread the word that Shopkeeper Feng had conspired with Jia Tongpan to seize the Gu family''s wealth. However, Gu Jinan saw through the trick and was killed. The Gu family counter-sued.


    Ke Yuli is a great storyteller. He has been a storyteller for more than 20 years. The story of the book is exciting. He also added a lot of stories about Shopkeeper Feng settling down in various ces, including prostitutes giving birth to daughters, and sending their daughters to officials. The plot of being a concubine.


    Good guy, it only took one day to turn Shopkeeper Feng into a male sow who did nothing but gave birth to piglets.

 Chapter 1380: Young and ferocious

    Chapter 1380: Young and ferocious


    Chapter 1380: The next generation is fierce


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn''t see it. There is such a talented person in Hukang County. He cane up with such a bad idea. He is not afraid of those outsiders cuckolding him? The man named Feng stays in Hukang County all year round. How can those outsiders who live in other ces endure loneliness, why dont they try their best to steal men while hes away?


    "Who knows, but the man named Feng is definitely not that stupid. He must have left someone behind to keep an eye on those women."


    The guys talked and talked about how many concubines and daughters Shopkeeper Feng had.


    "How many families did Shopkeeper Feng have in the past twenty years or so? How many daughters did he have?"


    "Who knows, look at how fertile this is, I think I could have hundreds of daughters."


    Ah, do you think Shopkeeper Feng is a female mouse? Can she give birth to more than ten mice in one litter?


    The people in Fucheng, He''an Prefecture, are very gossipy. After listening to the story, they gathered together to gossip about Shopkeeper Feng''s family. In the end, they quarreled so much about how many wives and daughters Shopkeeper Feng had that they almost got into a fight. .


    Someone also asked a big question: "It''s impossible for all the aunts raised by Shopkeeper Feng to have daughters. Then how to deal with the sons born? I haven''t heard that there are many sons with unknown mothers in Shopkeeper Feng''s family."


    "Hey, what''s so hard to guess about this? Isn''t it that in order to give birth to a good-looking daughter, a prostitute with good color is specially found in Jiangnan to raise him? If the son is born to be beautiful, of course he will give it away. There are many immortal kings. Everyone loves it."


    As soon as these words came out, everyoneughed: "Yes, yes, a boy can also be an immortal king!"


    In addition to gossiping about Shopkeeper Fengs family, everyone also gossiped about Jia Tongpan.


    Before Gu Jinan and the others arrived at Tong''an Prefecture, Jia Tongpan''s reputation spread throughout He''an Prefecture and even reached Linhe Prefecture.


    In Tong''an Mansion, which is three days away from He''an Mansion, Magistrate Xi was warming himself by the fire whileining: "There are constant natural disasters, and the weather is cold this year. The prices of everything have increased, and we are required to provide cold-warming supplies to the recruits. It''s really... , Where did the moneye from?


    Zhifu Xi keptining.


    But why does he still have the nerve toin about this?


    There is a copper mine in Tong''an Prefecture. It is named after the copper mine. It is impossible to buy cold-warming supplies for the recruits without money. He is just stingy and doesn''t want to give them.


    Just when he wasining happily, he heard the sound of drumming from afar. Magistrate Xi frowned and cursed dissatisfiedly: "What are you knocking for? It''s almost the New Year and youe toin. If you wait until the New Year is over, you will die."


    However, Magistrate Xi didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, it was Jia Tongpian''s business to try the case, and he would only be bothered by it unless it was a big case.


    But not long after, his confidant Master Su rushed in and said to Magistrate Xi: "Sir, something serious has happened!"


    Magistrate Xi frowned when he heard this and red at Master Su: "Master Su, what are you shouting for? It''s almost the Chinese New Year. It''s unlucky to say such things."


    Master Su said: "Sir, if this matter is not handled well, none of us will want to celebrate the New Year!"


    so serious?


    Magistrate Xi straightened his face and asked, "What''s going on? Please tell me clearly."


    Master Su immediately told the matter. After hearing this, Magistrate Xi jumped up, pointed at Master Su and asked in surprise: "What did you say? Gu Jinan, our little Sanyuang from Jianghuai wants to sue Jia Tongpan?!"


    Are all young people today so ferocious? A young schr dared to sue a fifth-grade official, and he sued across the government.


    Master Su nodded: "Your Excellency, you heard me right. It is Gu Jinan who wants to sue Jia Tongpan. He also brought Fang Xiancheng from Tianfu County, Tang Tongpan from He''an Prefecture, and Dou Shaodong from the Dou family. , it seems that there is a man named Asong, who is Mr. Ouyangs servant.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Xi eximed: "Good fellow, you have brought so many helpers, no wonder you dare to sue Jia Tongpan."


    Magistrate Xi sat down and pondered something, which made Master Su anxious and said hurriedly: "Sir, please stop sitting and go out and have a look. ording to the criminalw, the used cannot go to court. And you As the superior officer of Jia Tongpan and the chief official of the government office, I have to go to the court to administer justice."


    Bah, he doesn''t want to do such a thankless thing as administering justice.


    However, this is not up to him.


    Not long after, the head of the yamen team rushed in and shouted: "My lord, sir, something is wrong. The Dou Shaodong family of Dou Ou Bank has made a fuss outside. They are shouting that the lord is protecting his subordinates and deliberately do not go to court for trial." The case! He also threatened your lord, if you dont go out to the court, he will go to Beijing to file a petition!"


    "What?!" Magistrate Xi jumped up again, his handsome face twisted with anger: "A lowly businessman named Dou dares to ruin our official reputation like this, thinking that he has made meritorious service and won''t get it in front of His Majesty. If you have a good reputation, you won''t take me seriously?"


    Master Su was about to explode and urged: "Sir, Dou has such a temper that even his own father dared to deal with him. Even Meng Yushi was brought down by him. Let''s go see him first and take a look at the case. Bar."


    Don''t fight head-on with someone named Dou, it''s a life-threatening situation, and they might be tortured to death by someone named Dou!


    Magistrate Xi also knew that he could not escape. Even Tang Tongpan came. It was obvious that Gu Jinan had evidence. He had toe forward, so he straightened his official uniform and said, "Let''s go out and take a look."


    Look first, then go to the hall.


    In the court, Jia Tongpian was very angry. He wanted to drag the shouting Dou Shaodong family into the court, but was stopped by the Dou family''s shadow guard. He wanted to go back to the back office to talk to Magistrate Xi, but was grabbed by Tang Tongpian again. .


    The viin surnamed Tang said with a serious face: "Jia Tongxuan, ording to the criminalw of Dachu, you have been sued, and the user has solid evidence. You cannot leave at will. Come on,e on, sit down first, Dont make things difficult for me.


    They are at the same level. Jia Tongpan can''t do anything to Tang Tongpan, so he can only be dragged along like this.


    However, Jia Tong was not deaf. After hearing what Dou Shaodong''s family said, he already knew that he and shopkeeper Feng had conspired to control the Gu family''s wealth. He immediately winked at his confidant and asked the manager to go back quickly and send a message to Hu Xueyao. He was bitten to death because he didn''t know Shopkeeper Feng. She was the daughter of a small family in the south of the Yangtze River. Her father''s surname was Hu.


    But who are the people of Dou Shaodongs family? He was extremely shrewd and had a shadow guard by his side. After the Jia family''s steward left the back door of the government office, the Dou family''s shadow guard immediately grabbed the steward into the carriage and prevented him from returning to the mansion to report the news.


    By the time Jia Tongpan realized something was wrong, Magistrate Xi had alreadye out.


    When Dou Shaodong''s family saw Magistrate Xi, they shouted: "Master Xi, you are really busy with official duties. There has been such a big case. Tang Tongxuan and Fang Xiancheng are waiting for you, so you just came out."


    Although Magistrate Xi is an official, he is quite like a profiteer inside. He said: "Dou Shaodong''s family, I am indeed very busy. The recruitment of soldiers and preparing warm clothes for new soldiers are rted to our great Chu''s war against the Rong. I don''t dare to neglect it. I haven''t slept for several nights and have been working hard, so I''mte."

 Chapter 1381: In-laws come to visit

    Chapter 1381: Inwse to visit


    Chapter 1381 Inwse to visit


    With these words, Dou Shaodong''s family was so shocked that they were almost speechless.


    Damn it, you deserve to be nicknamed Xi the profiteer. What he said was worse than the real profiteer he was, and it choked him for a moment.


    But there is also Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jin''an immediately knelt down, with an attitude that was neither humble nor arrogant, and said loudly: "Student Gu Jin''an, please pay homage to the prefect. The student''s family was colluded by Shopkeeper Feng and Master Jia to conspire with family wealth, and almost killed someone on the day of his roommate''s wedding. Please ask the prefect to make the decision for the student''s family. !


    Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, Gu Qingtian, Tian Erqiang and others also knelt down and cried out together: "I beg the magistrate to make the decision for our Gu''s workshop. There are officials and old customers of the workshop who want to take away the livelihood of Gu''s workshop. They almost Killing people!"


    Brother Cheng was not present at this time. Gu Jinan had arranged for him to do other important things.


    If it is done, Brother Cheng will be able to show his prestige. Even if he leaves home to take the exam and work as an official in another ce, no one will dare to take advantage of Brother Cheng''s absence to deceive Brother Cheng because of his young age and then seek to seize the Gu family''s wealth.


    Dou Shaodong''s family finally found their tongue and shouted: "Sir, the Gu family''s workshop is owned by the Qin Gu Luotian family. The Qin family''s son went to the northwest to fight. Jia Tong judged them to be plotting. If you seize the property of the generals who are resisting the Rong army, if you still protect Mr. Jia, how will it be embarrassing for the generals who are resisting the Rong army?!"


    Nonsence!


    Magistrate Xi wants to scold his mother, but Qin Sang is just a low-ie young man from a small household, and a **** general who resisted the army.


    However, the man named Dou even said that he wanted to protect Jia Mingfeng. If he didn''t handle the case impartially, he would probably have a reputation of protecting his subordinates.


    Magistrate Xi said: "As an official of the imperial court, I will naturally handle cases impartially. You should get up first."


    Why do you kneel? You go up to the pole and kneel down before the Chinese New Year. Do you want red envelopes or do you want to visit my grave in advance?


    Dou Shaodong''s family heard the displeasure in Magistrate Xi''s tone, and were not afraid. They even sneered and said to Tang Tong: "Master Tang, where is the letter from the ancient magistrate? Show it to Magistrate Xi, lest Magistrate Xi cast a big blow. wrong."


    Tang Tongpan immediately took out the letter from the ancient magistrate and handed it to Magistrate Xi: "This is the letter from the ancient magistrate to Magistrate Xi. Please read it first."


    After reading this, decide which side to stand on?


    Hearing this, Magistrate Xi took the letter and read it. After reading it, his expression changed drastically... Unexpectedly, Ming Shaoqing actually fell in love with Gu Jinan and wanted to take him under his wing and support him!


    He thought that the most powerful backers of the Gu family were the Ouyang family, but he didn''t expect that there was someone even more powerful.


    Ming Shaoqing Ming Yan Wang is a first-ss powerful minister, he can''t afford to offend him.


    The ancient magistrate was right, don''t offend a king of **** for someone who is about to be convicted.


    Magistrate Xi has the nature of a businessman. He put away the letter, turned around and sat down in the hall. He pped the wooden door and said: "Ascend to the hall!"


    Jia Tongpan''s attitude changed so quickly that he was shocked and turned pale. It was over. If Magistrate Xi didn''t help him, he would definitely die!


    What exactly did the ancient prefect write in the letter to Prefect Xi, which caused Prefect Xi''s attitude to change drastically?


    Magistrate Xi: "Tang Tongpan, please hand over your government files, evidence, and confessions."


    Tang Tongpan handed over these things immediately. Once Magistrate Xi decided to abandon Jia Tongpan, he handled the case very quickly. He looked at the files, exhibits, and confessions, interrogated the witnesses, listened to Gu Jinan''s exnation of the whole story, and asked Chai Sanfu and the others who had detoxified them. After the old doctor Wu came, he pointed at Jia Tong and said: "Jia Mingfeng, you and your concubine''s biological father conspired to rob the Gu family''s property and almost killed someone. This is conclusive evidence of crime. Can you plead guilty?!"


    It was strange that Jia Tong would plead guilty and immediately shouted: "Sir, I am unjustly used!"


    What injustice have you been wronged? Please plead guilty quickly and dont waste my time!


    The Gu family is the one Ming Shaoqing wants to protect. Magistrate Xi does not want to risk being killed by Ming Shaoqing and sentenced Jia Tong to death immediately, so he immediately uses the punishment: "Twenty kills with a stick!"


    The squad leader immediately led the government officials to sentence Jia Tong to death, but they did not dare to beat him too hard. Jia Tong was not fainted when the twenty-kill club was used.


    Magistrate Xi did not want to beat Jia Tong to death. He just wanted to show his attitude by beating him with the twenty-kill stick.


    One, let Jia Tongpan know that he will not protect him.


    Second, let Ming Shaoqing know that he is helping Gu Jinan.


    However, the most fortunate thing for Magistrate Xi at this moment is that he did not let Jia Tongpan know too many things about him, otherwise he would not be able to deal with things in such a businesslike manner if Jia Tongpan got the handle.


    Jia Tongpan''s face was pale, and he knew very well that he was going to be doomed this time, but in order to survive, he could only shout desperately: "Sir, I''m wronged. I don''t know Shopkeeper Feng, and I didn''t make any attempt to rob the Gu family." Regarding family wealth... I dont even know where the Gu family is."


    Jia Tongpan is also very old. He was beaten in the cold weather andined about injustice. He looked very pitiful.


    The people watching the excitement outside the Yamen allughed when they saw it!


    "Yes, Jia should have been caught long ago. He just ignores business day by day. He lets his sons do nothing, and he himself bes a flower in old age, harming the little girl like a flower. The first few Yue also gave birth to a son, so there was a big feast to celebrate."


    "Isn''t that right? This guy named Jia is an old bastard. I heard that he wants to have another son before his fifty-fifth birthday. Hey, why are you so shameless? Is this the death of his son? ? Are you rushing to get another one?"


    When Dou Shaodong''s family heard this, they immediately said: "Your Majesty, Jia Mingfeng said he didn''t know Shopkeeper Feng, but the Chai family''s mother and son all said that the woman who gave birth to Jia Mingfeng''s son a few months ago was Shopkeeper Feng''s daughter. , that child is the grandson of Shopkeeper Feng, not only do they know each other, but they also have this rtionship."


    "Nonsense! No! The girl who gave birth to my son was the daughter of a small family in the south of the Yangtze River. The father''s surname was Hu, not Feng!" Jia Tongpan shouted until his voice almost broke.


    However, Dou Shaodong''s family still has a trump card, which is: "Jia Mingfeng, you don''t know my Shaodong''s family very well, and you don''t know Gu Jin''an either. We came here from He''an Mansion, so there''s no way our trip was in vain."


    After saying that, he gave Jia Tongpan a do-it-yourself smile, looked at Magistrate Xi, and said: "Sir, my young master has prepared a big gift for Jia Tongpan. As long as you send someone to Guiye Lane in the east of the city at this moment, If you stay at home, you can know whether Shopkeeper Feng is Hu Xueyaos biological father."


    He looked at Jia Tongpan again and smiled cheerfully: "Master Jia, your real inws are here. Today is a good day for your family to reunite with your father-inw."


    Jia Tong is not stupid. He has guessed Dou Shaodong''s family''s n and secretly scolded Dou Shaodong''s family for their scheming.


    However, thinking that he had asked his confidant to go back to the house to inform Hu Xueyao about what happened here, Hu Xueyao would not be fooled. She felt a lot more at ease and said directly: "I have not tried to seize the Gu family''s wealth. Hu Xueyao''s biological father is Hu Dawen. He is a bookkeeper from Jiangnan. His family background is clean and he has nothing to fear!"


    Updates will be released after 12pm on the 22nd. You can also watch it during the day on the 23rd. The author is asking for names. Gu Jin''an, Gu Jinli, Gu Jinxiu, and Dou Shaodong''s children all want names. If there are any, just throw them over. Thank you for your support 0.0

 Chapter 1382: put on a show

    Chapter 1382: put on a show


    Chapter 1382 Acting


    "It''s good if you''re not afraid." Dou Shaodong''s family smiled and said, "Prefect Xi, please send someone to Hu''s house."


    Gu Jinan was a smart man. On the day he set out to file aint at the county government, he asked him for help and asked him to send a shadow guard to Jiangnan to invite Hu Xueyao''s mother.


    The reason used was that Hu Xueyao defeated Mrs. Jia in a fight and asked Mrs. Jia to agree to give her son a hundred days. She asked Lin, the grandmother, toe over quickly, and also said that she would give Lin a big gift.


    As for Hu Xueyaos fake father, Hu Dawen, he was not invited.


    That is a servant. Hu Xueyao said in the letter that she did not want her official son to kowtow to a servant and call him grandpa.


    After receiving the letter, Hu Xueyao''s mother happily brought her servants here and now lives in Hu''s house in Guiye Lane in the east of the city.


    The people from Dou Shaodong''s family sent another letter to Hu Xueyao, telling her that her biological father and mother were here. They also said that the plot to seize the Gu family''s wealth was going well, but if half of the wealth was given to Jia Tongpan, they were afraid that mother and son would suffer losses. die. After all, Jia Tongpan still has several sons. When the family wealth is transferred to the Jia family, her sons will receive at most 10%.


    Shopkeeper Feng felt that she was at a loss, so she asked her to go to Hu''s house and discuss dividing Jia Tongpan''s share in two, giving half to her son, and letting Jia Tongpan give the remaining half to the Jia family.


    Hu Xueyao knew that the Gu family''s business was very profitable, so she naturally did not want the money earned by her own father to fall into the hands of Jia Tongpan''s other sons. After receiving the news, she immediately asked her servants to prepare a car and go to Hu''s house.


    He also brought his son with him. He wanted Shopkeeper Feng to meet his grandson, and he also asked Shopkeeper Feng to give half of the Gu family''s wealth that he had acquired to his grandson.


    Hu Xueyao was just a concubine, and she was not allowed to go out at will. However, due to her mother''s wealth, and an old Taoist saying that her husband''s life would be prosperous and his career would be improved, she was very favored by Jia Tongpan, and she could do it without asking Mrs. Jia''s instructions. Go out.


    Mrs. Jia was toozy to take care of Hu Xueyao and let Hu Xueyao go out. Only when Hu Xueyao went out more often could she find a reason to use Hu Xueyao of stealing men.


    Dou Shaodongs family was a powerful one. After they gave shopkeeper Feng some medicine, he took him in a mule cart and waited at the entrance of Guiye Lane.


    When the mule cart that Hu Xueyao was riding in arrived, Mrs. Chai came out to stop her and shouted: "Sister Yao, is this Sister Yao?"


    Hu Xueyao heard the sound and asked her servants to stop the car. When she saw Mrs. Chai, she asked, "Who are you?"


    Mrs. Chai said: "The olddy is from the Chai family. My Dafu and Sanfu have been helping me recently."


    Hu Xueyao knew that shopkeeper Feng had asked the Chai family to set up a trap for the Gu family. When she heard this, she asked, "Why are you here? Where is my father?"


    Because Mrs. Lin asked her toe to see Shopkeeper Feng, and Shopkeeper Feng was her biological father, Jia Tongpan also knew that the coachman, maid, and mother-inw she brought were all given by Shopkeeper Feng. There was no one at the entrance of the alley, so Hu Xueyao simply used the word "father".


    "I''m taking a nap in the car, waiting for you to get sleepy." Mrs. Chai said to Chai Dafu in the car: "Dafu, Dafu, lift the car curtain and let your niece take a look at his father."


    "Hey." Chai Dafu was sitting in the car, and a boy was supporting Shopkeeper Feng. He opened the car curtain with one hand, allowing Hu Xueyao to see Shopkeeper Feng, who was staring in confusion.


    After Hu Xueyao saw Shopkeeper Feng, Chai Dafu quickly lowered the car curtain, his heart pounding with fear.


    But even the ancient prefect helped the Gu family, and the Feng family was doomed. If he wanted to survive, he had to help Dou Shaodong''s family, otherwise the Dou family who was driving would kill him on the spot!


    Tang Tongjian said that the Chai familymitted a capital crime. Even if the Dou family killed them, they would not be sentenced. He told him not to make any mistakes, otherwise his death would be in vain. Mrs. Chai was already crying outside: "Sister Yao, your third uncle even died because he was doing things for you. You should take more care of my family."


    After crying for a while, he hurriedly called Chai Dafu: "Dafu, Dafu,e and see your niece, the future Mrs. Tongpan."


    Chai Dafu hurriedly got out of the car and came over to greet Hu Xueyao.


    Hu Xueyao had not believed in Mrs. Chai before. Seeing that Mrs. Chai was crying, and seeing the philistine behavior of mother and son, she was relieved and said: "As long as you do things well, father and I will not treat you badly."


    He put on his face again and warned: "Also, remember, Chai Fujiao is just my father''s concubine. You are not my grandma and uncle. Don''t shout randomly, otherwise don''t me me for being rude!"


    Yes, yes, yes, sister Yao, dont worry, we are all sensible people and we wont act like rtives. Mrs. Chai and Chai Dafu responded with nods and bows.


    Hu Xueyao snorted coldly. Her father was right. The Chai family was greedy and timid. If they were given some benefits, even if Chai Sanfu was poisoned to death, they would not dare to say anything.


    Lets go home. Hu Xueyao asked the coachman to drive into Guiye Lane.


    Douzi, pretending to be a coachman, drove quickly to follow.


    Soon we reached the innermost part of Guiye Lane and stopped in front of thergest house.


    The apanying woman got out of the car and called the door, saying that my aunt had returned to her parents'' home.


    The concierge hurriedly invited Hu Xueyao into the house, but as soon as she arrived in the living room, Hu Xueyao was stunned.


    She looked at Mrs. Lin, as well as Captain Shi and others in the room, knowing that something bad had happened. She felt panicked, but quickly calmed down and said with a smile: "Mom, why is this government official in our house? But the general judge The adults have something to say to their daughter, are they here to convey the message?"


    Mrs. Lin was also trained by shopkeeper Feng. When she heard this, she immediately cried: "Sister Yao, mother''s biological daughter, this head Shi of the Tong''an government office is so bold that he actually said that Hu Dawen is not your biological father." , then Shopkeeper Feng from Hukang County, He''an Prefecture is... Wuwuwu, this is saying that your mother is stealing someone, you have to let Master Tongxuan make the decision for you, otherwise your mother will have no face to live!"


    After hearing this, Hu Xueyao raised her eyebrows and straightened her face. She pointed at Team Leader Shi and said, "You, Team Leader, are really bullying me. Don''t you know that I am Lord Tongpan''s concubine? How dare you use my mother like this? Trying to ruin my mother''s reputation...Tell me, did olddy Xu ask you to do this?"


    Old woman Xu was Jia Tongpan''s first wife.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu she she\''s wronged my mother, I''m going to find the master and ask him to bring justice to me!" Hu Xueyao couldn''t stop crying, and made somements to the apanying mother-inw, Ask her to get out quickly and ask the Chai family to take Shopkeeper Feng away and don''te in.


    The mother-inw was also smart and ran away in a hurry.


    Shi Ban didn''t stop, just stood up and said, "Don''t howl, let''s go to the government for a trip. The cold day, we don''t have to look at you cry."


    After saying that, the apanying government servants were about to drag Mrs. Lin and Hu Xueyao away. The mother and daughter were so frightened that they screamed and threatened: "Stop, I am Jia Tongpan''s favorite concubine. If you dare to touch me, the whole family will stop." I want to spend a happy birthday in Tongan Mansion!

 Chapter 1383: deny

    Chapter 1383: deny


    Chapter 1383 Denial


    In the past, Bantou Shi must have been scared, but now he sneered, walked over, pped Hu Xueyao twice, and pped Hu Xueyao twice: "A ything dares to interfere with the government''s handling of the case, shut up quickly, or else you will be punished." !


    Hu Xueyao was shocked, what is going on? Bantou Shi actually dared to hit her? Who in the Tong''an government office doesn''t know that Hu Xueyao is Jia Tongpan''s sweetheart!


    "Let''s go, don''t keep the adults waiting." Shi Bantou red at Hu Xueyao, called to the people below, and escorted Hu Xueyao, her daughter, and a group of servants to the government office.


    As soon as I walked halfway, I met people watching the excitement.


    However, there is a copper mine in Tong''an Prefecture. There is an extra army stationed there, and the people are very strictly controlled. Therefore, they are not as gossipy as the people in He''an Prefecture. They only dare to hide and watch the excitement from a distance, and whisper a few more times. Dare to get too close.


    There were also those who were brave enough to see Hu Xueyao and said, "Oh, she is indeed a beauty. No wonder she can charm Jia Tongpan."


    An elderly woman scolded: "You are so beautiful, you are so rare to have **** with a prostitute who warms an old man''s bed. It''s so rare that you go and **** her away. Let''s see if the bad guy catches you?!" "


    Because of her beauty, Hu Xueyao was hidden and raised by Shopkeeper Feng since she was a child. She could barely be considered a rich girl. She had never heard such words before, so she was filled with shame and anger, and red at the woman fiercely.


    The olddy immediately got excited and spat at Hu Xueyao: "Bah, vixen, what are you looking at? A young woman who works as a concubine for an old man still dares to stare at my wife, the wife, to scold me?!"


    The mother-inw is dozens of years old and is very discerning. She knows that if Shi Bantou dares to arrest someone tantly, Jia Tong will be sentenced to death.


    Jia Tongpan has already fallen. Why is she afraid of a concubine?


    Hu Xueyao was so angry that she didn''t dare to re at her for fear that she would scold her again.


    Guiye Lane is a private house, some distance away from the government office. Shi Bantou walked along a crowded street. There were people watching the excitement along the way. Hu Xueyao was pointed at and said, and her face waspletely lost. , tears kept flowing.


    When she arrived at the government office and saw Jia Tongpan, Hu Xueyao cried for help.


    But Jia Tongpan is now unable to protect himself, how can he protect her?


    However, he still loved his son very much. When he saw the mother-inw holding Yao''er, she immediately cursed at Hu Xueyao: "You bitch, why did you take Brother Xuan to Guiye Lane?!"


    Then someone who dares to take his precious son to a ce where he lives outside his family, doesnt this taint the seed of his Jia family?


    "Wow, oh!" Jia Tong''s voice was too loud to scare Brother Xuan, and the child cried.


    Magistrate Xi had a headache after hearing this, and called a yamen servant: "Take the child to the back, don''t make any noise here, it''s annoying."


    As for the mother-inw, she is an aplice and must be kept for questioning.


    "Yes." The yamen officer responded, snatched the child from the mother-inw''s hand, and ordered Jia Tong to shout anxiously: "Slow down, slow down, don''t scare my brother Xuan."


    The yamen servant ignored Jia Tongpan and left with the crying child in his arms.


    Snapped!


    Magistrate Xi was shocked and asked Lin and Hu Xueyao: "Lin and Hu, do you two know your guilt?"


    He added: "The evidence that your biological father, Feng Shiwen, and Jia Tongpan conspired to conspire against the Gu family''s wealth is conclusive. If you tell the truth, you can avoid death."


    Just to avoid death?


    Hu Xueyao is very ambitious and has a dream of killing Mrs. Jia and bing Mrs. Tongpan. How could she plead guilty?


    She nced at Jia Tongpan, and after realizing what he meant, she immediately cried: "Sir, I am wronged. I don''t know Feng Shiwen. My biological father is Hu Dawen, an ountant. Now He is working at Dingfeng Tower in Jinling Prefecture in the south of the Yangtze River. If you dont believe me, you can check it out.


    "I have been wronged, and my adults have also been wronged. We don''t know where the Gu family is, so how can we try to rob the Gu family''s property? There must be some viin who wants to harm us!" Dou Shaodong''s family was all shocked. Hu Xueyao did it. , a family reunion was caught, and they could still deny it like this.


    "Oh, Feng Xueyao, when you said that you were harmed by viins, did you mean that your biological father, Feng Shiwen, was a viin?" Dou Shaodong''s family asked with ill intentions.


    Hu Xueyao was stunned for a moment, and then cried quickly: "Of course! It was the man named Feng who harmed us. We are innocent. We don''t know him. You can''t use him, a cheap businessman, to harm me or cause my father to lose his official position!"


    Jia Tongpan was a smart man. When he heard Hu Xueyao''s words, he immediately understood, knelt down with a plop, and cried outside the court: "Oh God, Your Majesty, I am wronged!"


    "I have been working hard all my life, just to do something for Your Majesty. How could I know that now I am jealous and framed... Your Majesty, I can no longer be loyal to you, so I will be killed in the court to prove my innocence!"


    Speaking, he stood up and bumped towards the pir in the court hall.


    This pir is arge load-bearing beam, covered with iron sheets. If it were to hit it, Jia Tong would not die but would be disabled.


    In order to be realistic, Jia Tongpan spared no effort in hitting the pir, which frightened Magistrate Xi and shouted: "Stop him quickly!"


    Shi Bantou dived and kicked Jia Tongpan''s knee, knocking Jia Tongpan down without hitting the pir.


    Jia Tongpuan was hurt by the fall and took the opportunity to cry loudly. He looked like he had been greatly wronged but had nowhere to redress his grievances.


    Magistrate Xi''s face darkened and he said angrily: "Jia Mingfeng, what do you mean by what you just said? Are you saying that I am colluding with people from other prefectures to harm you?!"


    This is what Jia Tongpan means.


    After all, assistant officers can be promoted to chief officers, but many chief officers are afraid that the assistant officers'' achievements will be higher than theirs and will take their position, so they murder their subordinates.


    "Your Majesty, I have been wronged, I have been wronged, wuwuwu..." Jia Tongpian was indeed an old man in the officialdom. He did not reply and just kept crying. He looked extremely pitiful.


    The cries reached the gate of the government office. When the people who held the gate open to watch the opera heard it, some people really thought that Jia Tongpan had been wronged.


    "Although Judge Jia Tong is not a good official, he seems to have been wronged this time. Could it be that he is the Governor of Xi..."


    Nonsence!


    Magistrate Xi turned green with anger and shouted, "Bring Mrs. Chai, Chai Dafu, Dou Zi and Chen Mao up here."


    Not long after, Chen Mao and others were brought up.


    Magistrate Xi said: "Tell me, what did Hu Xueyao say when she saw Shopkeeper Feng at the entrance of Guiye Lane?"


    After hearing this, Chen Mao and others called Hu Xueyao Shopkeeper Fengs father and warned Mrs. Chai that they had said what they said.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked: "Ah, Hu Xueyao''s biological father is really Shopkeeper Feng. She and Jia Tongpan must be involved in Shopkeeper Feng''s scheme to seize the Gu family''s wealth."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Xiughed, stared at Hu Xueyao and asked, "Hu Xueyao, what you said yourself has been heard by so many people, what else do you have to say?"


    After hearing this, Hu Xueyao''s face turned pale with fright. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Chai was from Magistrate Xi, and she had fallen into the trap!

 Chapter 1384: Have a leg

    Chapter 1384: Have a leg


    Chapter 1384: Having a leg


    But Jia Tongpan suddenly pointed at Chen Mao and said: "Mr. Chen, you are the son of the Xi family''s guardian. I can''t believe what you say!"


    Chen Mao is indeed the son of the Xi family''s guardian. After he came to take office with Magistrate Xi, he was assigned to work as a yamen servant in the government office. Although he has not risen to prominence in the past few years, he has be the confidant and informant of Magistrate Xi.


    Because of this, Chen Mao became the target of attack.


    After hearing this, Hu Xueyao immediately cried: "Okay, you still said that you didn''t join forces to murder my master? You asked the son of a ve toe out to testify, and all the words he said were unfavorable to my master. You are so vicious. That''s all. Do you want to kill my master?!"


    After hearing this, the people gathered around the gate of the government office began to discuss again: "Here, isn''t this man a servant of the government office? Howe he has be a servant of the prefect''s family?"


    Is it really the prefect who is trying to frame someone named Jia?


    Magistrate Xi almost died of anger. The officials who were dispatched brought their nsmen, rtives, and retainers to take office. It was allowed by criminalw to arrange these people to serve as errands in the yamen. This was to allow the officials who were dispatched to control the entire yamen as quickly as possible and make it easier to handle errands. .


    But Hu Xueyao is a powerful man. Even after he bit Chen Mao to death and received orders from Prefect Xi, he deliberately led others to conspire to frame Jia Tongpan.


    Shopkeeper Feng was sober now that the effects of the medicine had worn off. He cried out: "It''s unfair, themon people are unfair!"


    After hearing this, Judge Tang Tong became angry and pointed at him and said: "Feng Shiwen, you already confessed your crime in He''an Prefecture. The He''an Prefecture government sentenced you to be beheaded in public. How can you still dare to cry out for injustice?!"


    what is this? Are you saying that their He''an government office deliberately wronged him?


    But shopkeeper Feng ignored Tang Tongpan and only cried andined about injustice, as if he had been beaten to death in He''an Mansion.


    He has been sentenced to death. Seeing that things have improved, he will naturally fight to the death.


    Mrs. Lin also immediately started crying: "God, I have been innocent all my life and have only been with one man. Now I am framed as a prostitute with two men. My daughter and son-inw are framed like this. What''s the point of my life?" Let me die!"


    Humbling, he also wanted to hit the pir.


    But before she hit her, several carriages came outside the government office gate.


    A group of people got out of the carriage, led by a boy of about nine years old.


    The child looks very good, like a New Year painting doll, but at this moment, his face is cold, his eyes are not squinting, and he looks noble and aloof.


    Its just that the weather is too cold and he is dressed like a ball, which is a bit funny given his appearance at this time.


    The witness is here, give way! the nurse brought by the child shouted while clearing the way for him.


    The child took the lead, leading the group of guards, followed by a middle-aged man wearing a long coat and coat, who ran all the way into the government office with his head held high and his chest held high.


    The boy knelt down and shouted loudly: "Student Gu Jincheng and witness Hu Dawen are here to pay homage to the prefect."


    Then he said: "Sir, Master Hu wants to make meritorious deeds and expose the matter of Shopkeeper Feng raising foreign wives in various ces to give birth to daughters and giving them to noble people. There is also a matter involving Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongpian colluding with the students'' family wealth. This is Hu Dawen''s confession. , please take a look at it, Lord Magistrate!"


    Everyone present was shocked. "What? Even Hu Xueyao''s father came to testify against Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongpan, so is it true that Mr. Lin served two men?"


    "Why serve two men? This Hu Dawen must be a husband in name only. If he wants to touch Mrs. Lin, it''s just a dream!"


    "Bah, how do you know he hasn''t touched her? People named Feng don''t often live in Jiangnan. Even if Hu Dawen slept with Lin, he wouldn''t know."


    Everyone is not interested at all in the matter of Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongpan colluding with the Gu family. They are all gossiping about Shopkeeper Feng, Hu Dawen and Lin.


    Lin was shocked. She didnt expect Hu Dawen toe. She pointed at him and said, "Aren''t you in Jiangnan? Why are you here?!"


    Hu Dawen cursed: "Bah! You are allowed toe to Tong''an Mansion to meet Feng Shiwen, but I am not allowed to leave Jiangnan? I''ve had enough, I won''t pretend anymore, and I will tell everything today."


    Hu Dawen knelt down and told that Mrs. Lin was an auxiliary of shopkeeper Feng and that Hu Xueyao was shopkeeper Feng''s biological daughter and was sent to Jia Tongpan as a concubine by shopkeeper Feng. He asked Hu Xueyao to inform Jia Tongpan that the Gu family was rich and persuade Jia Tongpan to join the conspiracy. Everything about taking away the Gu family''s wealth was revealed.


    In the end, it was revealed that he and Ms. Lin were indeed having an affair. Many things about Shopkeeper Fengs n to seize the Gu familys wealth were told to him by Mr. Lin while he was in bed.


    Not to mention themon people, even Magistrate Xi was dumbfounded after hearing this, and sighed in his heart: Ah, I really slept!


    Hu Dawen was originally a servant bought by Shopkeeper Feng. After watching him for several years, he felt that he was loyal to him, so he asked him to pretend to be a couple with Lin.


    But after pretending for so many years, shopkeeper Feng was away from Jiangnan all year round, so the two couldn''t help it and slept together.


    However, the two of them did not dare to have a child, so Shopkeeper Feng never found out about it for so many years.


    But Hu Dawen had two children of his own, a son and a daughter, who were born to a widow and were raised in the widow''s house.


    Originally, the shadow guards of the Dou family just kidnapped Hu Dawen, but Brother Cheng heard too much gossip in the vige. When he was interrogating Hu Dawen, he thought that as a man, he wanted to have a son to carry on the family line, so he deceived Hu Dawen.


    Unexpectedly, he actually lied about Hu Dawen having a child.


    He used Hu Dawen''s children to intimidate and induce him, saying that if he didn''t want his son to be implicated, he would tell what he knew. After knocking down Shopkeeper Feng, he will rescue him and give him a sum of money so that he can recognize his son and live with him openly.


    Hu Dawen was not loyal if he could sleep with Lin. After listening to Cheng Geer''s promise, he was tortured for a day and a night by the Dou family''s shadow guard. He was tortured to the point of dying, so he had no choice but to agree.


    After hearing this, Shopkeeper Feng''s eyes were about to burst. He rushed over and grabbed Mrs. Lin''s neck, cursing: "Bitch, you dare to cuckold me. If it weren''t for me, you would still be a prostitute in the building. How can you live like a rich wife?" Days? I will kill you, kill you!"


    These words are self-inflicted.


    After hearing this, Hu Xueyao almost fainted. Its over, its over, its over this time!


    However, she still wanted to fight to the death, so she rushed over, used her body to pretend to be shopkeeper Feng, and cursed: "Feng, why are you cuckolding me? My parents are a married couple, so they naturally sleep together. Don''t make such nonsense. What an injustice!


    But it was already toote. Hu Dawen came forward to testify. Shopkeeper Feng also said in desperation that Lin was his concubine. Everyone knew the truth. Who still believed Hu Xueyao?


    "Come here, pull them apart!" Magistrate Xi yelled, cursing in his heart, "Damn, we are indeed a family, but they can really make a fuss."


    Shi Bantou and the others immediately stepped forward and pulled Shopkeeper Feng away from Mrs. Lin.


    Bitch, I wont let you go, just wait for me! Shopkeeper Feng went crazy and yelled at Ms. Lin.


    Mrs. Lin was still somewhat sensible and did not scold Shopkeeper Feng. Instead, she looked at Hu Xueyao and asked her to think of ways to get them out.

 Chapter 1385: tear each other apart

    Chapter 1385: tear each other apart


    Chapter 1385: Fighting each other


    Hu Xueyao hurriedly looked at Jia Tongpian.


    Jia Tongpan was ready to kill shopkeeper Feng, so he immediately distanced himself from the rtionship and continued to cry out: "Master magistrate, I am wronged. I really didn''t know that someone named Feng would try to steal the Gu family''s wealth!"


    Deny it, you must deny it, otherwise he will not only lose his official position, but also his life.


    Shopkeeper Feng was scolding Mrs. Lin. When he heard this, he was stunned for a while and sneered: "Jia Mingfeng, you still dare toin? You have been coveting the Gu family''s business for several years. After learning that the Gu family and I are regr customers, it was a hint I showed you my courage twice, and then I dared to attack the Gu family!"


    Out of anger, Shopkeeper Feng admitted that the Lin family was his concubine. Gu Jinan had evidence and backers in his hands. He was desperate this time, so he simply risked his life and brought in a few more backers.


    He said to Magistrate Xi: "Sir, everything is because Jia Mingfeng is greedy for the Gu family''s livelihood and money, and implies that the viin is coborating to steal the Gu family''s wealth. The viin has a letter in his hand to prove it!"


    Phew!


    There was a burst of exmation from inside and outside the court: "Oh my God, ording to Shopkeeper Feng, the mastermind of this matter is still Jia Tongpan."


    "Yes, the mastermind is Jia Mingfeng!" Shopkeeper Feng shouted and cried: "I have been doing business with the Gu family for more than four years, and I have always been very grateful to the Gu family. If Jia Mingfeng hadn''t hinted me, I was afraid that I would harm him if I didn''t agree. I was forced to conspire with him because of the Feng family... I was thinking of the kindness of the Gu family and wanted to do long-term business with the Gu family, and Jia Mingfeng forced me to do everything."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked when they heard this. Shopkeeper Feng was indeed a businessman. Seeing that the matter was exposed, he immediately described the conspiracy to seize property as being forced to do evil.


    Heh, are you quite innocent?


    Gu Jinan didn''t say anything, he just knelt in the court and let Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongfang quarrel. The more the two of them quarreled, the better it would be for his family.


    When Judge Jia Tong saw that shopkeeper Feng was ming everything on him, he was very angry and shouted: "Feng, you cheap businessman, you are talking nonsense. When did I ever hint to you that you wanted to steal the Gu family?" Family wealth? You must have evidence for what you say, otherwise you will nder the officials and your whole family will be punished!"


    Jia Tongpan is very careful in doing things. Even though shopkeeper Feng is Hu Xueyao''s biological father, he has always just hinted and left no useful evidence.


    However, he left no evidence, but the people around him did.


    That person is his confidant, who is currently trapped in the carriage by the Dou family''s shadow guards.


    "Oh, you need evidence, right? The evidence is on me!" Shopkeeper Feng risked his life and said to Magistrate Xi: "Sir, please send someone to search me. The letter written by Jia Tong, Jia Mingfeng''s confidant and steward, to the viin is hidden in the viin''s house. In the inner pocket of his pants!


    Shopkeeper Feng is a scheming and cautious person, and Jia Tongpuan has always just hinted at him and asked his servants to correspond with him. It seems that he will take the me if the incident fails.


    Hence, when he corresponded with Jia Tong, he led Jia Tong and wrote a sentence in the letter that could prove Jia Tongpan.


    When he went to Gu''s house for a wedding banquet, shopkeeper Feng took this letter with him and put it in the inner pocket of his trousers.


    "Is there any evidence? Shi Bantou, go and search me quickly!" Magistrate Xi pped the rm and shouted, he was so excited. It was such a twist and turn, it was more exciting than a storyteller.


    "Yes." Team Leader Shi frowned and took out a letter from the inner pocket of Shopkeeper Feng''s trousers in disgust and presented it to Magistrate Xi.


    Magistrate Xi also disliked it. He called a yamen servant and asked him to open the letter and put it on the table before he read it.


    After seeing a sentence in the letter, he was shocked and asked Jia Tongpan: "Jia Mingfeng, this letter clearly states that in order to have money, you went to the capital to run an official career and asked Feng Shiwen to seize the Gu family''s property. , the evidence of the crime is conclusive, what else can you say?!" The letter contained one sentence: Mr. Tong''s term is about to expire, and he needs money to go to Beijing to run an official career. You must hurry up on the Gu family''s affairs!


    Such a sentence, coupled with the confessions of Shopkeeper Feng, Hu Dawen, Mrs. Chai and her son, as well as the evidence presented by the Gu family, Jia Tongpan could not quibble even if he wanted to.


    However, no one wanted to die, and Jia Tongpian was still shouting injustice: "Sir, I am wronged. I am not a subordinate. The plot to rob the Gu family''s property was done by that lowly ve Jia Tong, and it has nothing to do with the official!"


    The people who were watching the excitement couldn''t stand listening anymore and shouted in the direction of the court: "Ah, Jia, why does everything have nothing to do with you? Does your son or grandson have nothing to do with you? They belong to outsiders. kind?!"


    These words made everyone burst intoughter and cheered: "That''s right, Jia Tongpan, if you don''t recognize anything, then you might as well not recognize your son, grandson, or ancestors."


    This person is really shameless when he denies it despite all the evidence and evidence.


    "It''s not shameless. If someone named Jia wanted to be shameless, how could he sleep with a little girl at such a young age? If he hadn''t slept with the little girl, there would have been no trouble today."


    Everyone is not stupid. When the matter has reached this point, everyone knows that Jia Tongpan has finished, and has dumped all the disgusting things Jia Tongpan has done in the past few years.


    "The daughter of the shopkeeper Luo in the north of the city was caught by the third son of the Jia family because she was beautiful. She actually raped the **** the spot while buying wine! She was a yellow flower girl, not a married woman. The widow of man!


    "Shopkeeper Luo''s family was so angry that they wanted to file awsuit. As a result, Jia Tong ordered the nursing staff to threaten shopkeeper Luo''s family. Shopkeeper Luo and his family were beaten severely, and in the end they had topromise and send their daughter to Jia''s family."


    The Jia family said that she would be a good concubine, but after entering the house, the Jia family forcibly fingerprinted her into selling her, and then she died in childbirth. Its really unconscionable!


    "Difficult childbirth?" Some people questioned: "This is just a rhetoric to the outside world. Who knows whether the Jia family killed her and silenced her?"


    As soon as these words came out, the people present eximed again and agreed: "Yes, yes, yes, maybe he was actually killed and silenced!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family was just watching the excitement and didn''t mind the trouble. When they heard this, they immediately shouted to Magistrate Xi: "Master Magistrate, you have heard it. You must avenge Shopkeeper Luo''s family!"


    Magistrate Xi was startled by his sudden shouting. He almost covered his ears. He pped the gavel twice and said: "After Jia Mingfeng is imprisoned, this government will strictly investigate the crimesmitted by his family in the past." Son, if you really harm someone, you will be reported to Dali Temple together."


    Ming Shaoqing has been promoted and is now the chief minister of Dali Temple. Gu Jinan is the person Ming Shaoqing likes. Once Jia Mingfeng''s case is presented, it is considered dead.


    Magistrate Xi thought of Ming Shaoqing and nced at Gu Jinan with a smile on his face... This is the future Ming family party, and the powerful ministers and confidants must make friends.


    After making up his mind, Magistrate Xi was toozy to waste time with Jia Tong and immediately said: "Be quiet, be quiet! Jia Mingfeng was the mastermind and asked Shopkeeper Feng to rob the Gu family''s wealth. The evidence of the crime is conclusive and no further trial is needed."


    He then looked at the court clerk who had been recording the confession and said, "Go and ask him to mark it."

 Chapter 1386: Is he really a peasant who escaped from famine?

    Chapter 1386: Is he really a peasant who escaped from famine?


    Chapter 1386 Is he really a peasant who escaped from famine?


    "Yes." The scribe took the recorded confession to Jia Tong to make a deposit.


    Jia Tongpian refused to sign the bond, and struggled and shouted: "I am wronged, I am wronged, Mr. Xi, you deliberately framed me!"


    Magistrate Xis face turned dark. Damn, you are indeed a shameless person. Why are you stillining at this time?


    Shi Ban''s head was very sensitive, and he immediately unloaded Jia Tong''s chin, so that he could not shout anymore.


    The court clerk also cleverly took the opportunity to grab Jia Tongpan''s hand, put Jia Tongpan''s fingerprint on the confession, and then handed the confession to Magistrate Xi.


    After seeing this, Magistrate Xi was very satisfied: "Detain Jia Mingfeng, arrest all the adult men in his family, and put them in jail together. The rest of the family members and servants will be imprisoned in the Tongpan Mansion, waiting for the approval from Dali Temple." Make a decision."


    "Well done, sir! There is no good person in the Jia family. It is appropriate to throw all the masters and servants of the Jia family into prison!" The people at the Yamen Gate apuded one after another.


    The Jia family used Jia Tongpan''s official power to do many evil things. Everyone knows these things, but they are afraid of Jia Tongpan and dare not speak out, but they all hope that the Jia family will get retribution.


    With a bang, Magistrate Xi pped the rm, pointed at Shopkeeper Feng, Lin, Hu Xueyao and others: "Come here, put them in a prison and guard them well."


    When Mrs. Lin heard this, she couldn''t stand it anymore, fainted, and was carried to the cell by the government officials.


    Hu Xueyao suddenly rushed towards Shopkeeper Feng when no one was paying attention.


    With a bang, he knocked Shopkeeper Feng to the ground, stepped on his stomach, and cursed: "You idiot, everyone was killed by you! You don''t deserve to die!"


    Hu Xueyao exerted all her strength. Shopkeeper Feng screamed when she stepped on her, and blood gushed out from her mouth.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    My God, this Hu Xueyao is really cruel. He is his own father. He is so cruel to his own father. Is he still not a human being?


    "Bah! How can Feng Shiwen be my father?!" Hu Xueyao scolded: "He is afraid of death and still wants to climb high. He raises his wife outside and even dares to find a servant after giving birth to a daughter. The father who pretends to be a child is afraid that if he fails to achieve sess, he will be implicated by his son-inw who does bad things. Feng Shiwen is a selfish person who only wants benefits and does not want to be implicated. I dont have a father like him!"


    When Shopkeeper Feng was young, he traveled all over the country to do business. Thirty years ago, the criminalws in Dachu were more severe. There were many cases where innocent families were implicated by rtives, and finally the whole family was imprisoned as ves.


    Shopkeeper Feng is very afraid of this, and he knows very well that the higher he climbs, the greater the risk. In order not to harm his own family, he came up with this method.


    In fact, this method was not thought up by Shopkeeper Feng. Many wealthy families would use this method to raise their children in order to save seeds for their families.


    "Convict woman, stop it!" Seeing that Hu Xueyao was about to step on Shopkeeper Feng again, Magistrate Xi hurriedly said to the officials: "Hurry and tie her up and take her to the prison cell!"


    He is a ruthless person. If he steps on him again, he will really trample shopkeeper Feng to death.


    The government officials quickly restrained Hu Xueyao and dragged her to the cell.


    Chai Dafu took the opportunity to cry: "Sir, I realize my mistake and I will never dare to do it again. I beg you to be merciful and spare me for once."


    He did not want to die, nor did he want to work in the mines.


    Magistrate Xi sneered: "Didn''t you say before that it would be fine as long as your son is not harmed? Now you want to beg for mercy, are you afraid of death? If you are afraid of death, don''t do evil."


    Magistrate Xi was toozy to tell Chai Dafu, and after asking the government servants to silence him, he said to Mrs. Chai: "You identified Shopkeeper Feng and helped find out that he and Hu Xueyao are biological father and daughter. I will report the truth to Dali in the capital." Temple. As for whether you will be considered guilty of meritorious service, it depends on the approval of Dali Temple."


    Then he pointed at Hu Dawen and said: "The same goes for you. Come on, take them off." Hu Dawen was very scared when he saw that he was also going to be thrown into prison, but after the fear, he felt relieved... Brother Cheng from the Gu family said , even if he is caught, he will give his reward to Widow Lu, so that his children will have enough food and clothing.


    Hence, Hu Dawen stopped making trouble and was taken to the cell honestly.


    Mrs. Chai cried loudly, but did notin and beg for mercy. She seemed to have truly repented. When the government officials came to take her to the cell, she did not make any more noise.


    The yamen officers came to the yamen gate and chased the onlookers: "The case is over. Let''s go. Don''t surround the yamen. If you continue to surround the yamen, you will be taken to the cell and locked up with Jia Tongxuan and others!"


    Common people are afraid of officials, and after hearing this, they dare not watch the fun anymore.


    But there is no excitement here, there is still one at Jias house.


    Hey, Bantou Shi and the others are out. They must be going to Jias house to capture Jia Tongpans sons. Lets go, lets not be stuck here, and hurry up to Jias house to watch the fun!


    Someone in the crowd yelled. After everyone heard it, they saw Bantou Shiing out with dozens of yamen servants. They hurried ahead of the yamen servants and ran to Jia''s house.


    Magistrate Xi''s face turned dark. When did the people of Tong''an Mansion be so fond of watching the excitement? Could it be that he was infected by people from He''an Mansion?


    "Master Su, you go with me. If the Jia family dares to make trouble, they will be bundled together and sent to prison." Magistrate Xi told them, straightened his official uniform, and left the court.


    "Hey." Master Su responded, and quickly took two boys with him and followed Shi Bantou and others to Jia''s house.


    Gu Jinan and the others did not go, but wanted to thank Magistrate Xi: "Student, thank you to the Magistrate for handling the case impartially!"


    Zhifu Xi, hehe, Ming Shaoqing is not a vegetarian. Is it true that I will not handle the case impartially?


    "Gu Xiucai, please get up quickly. You are going to do big things in the future. It''s cold today, so you can''t break your legs and feet." After looking at Gu Jinan for a while, Magistrate Xi said these meaningful words.


    Gu Jinan''s expression did not change. After standing up, he smiled and said to Magistrate Xi: "My lord, you are serious. The student is just a schr. It is still unknown how he will go in this life."


    After saying that, he looked at Brother Cheng again and said, "Come quickly and thank the magistrate."


    Brother Cheng took a few steps forward and bowed solemnly to Magistrate Xi: "Student Gu Jincheng, thank you so much, Magistrate, for redressing the grievances of the student''s family."


    Magistrate Xi looked at Brother Cheng and praised him: "Yes, he looks like a Qilin. His future prospects will be as good as your brother''s."


    Magistrate Xi said this sincerely. If it weren''t for Gu Jincheng escorting Hu Dawen in today, this case would probably have to be discussed again.


    He asked again: How old are you?


    Brother Cheng replied: "I will be nine years old in a few days."


    After saying that, he smiled a little, his eyes were crooked and his face was round, which made him look very cute.


    Magistrate Xi was shocked. At just nine years old, he had the courage to **** Hu Dawen to the court to testify, and he was able to suppress Hu Dawen and find out that Hu Dawen had a child. This Gu Jincheng is really incredible.


    Look at this appearance and the nobility, he is not inferior to the children of the aristocratic family.


    Is this really a peasant who escaped from famine?


    Magistrate Xi couldn''t help but ask questions in his heart.

 Chapter 1387: How dare you put on airs

    Chapter 1387: How dare you put on airs


    Chapter 1387 Dare to put on airs


    It''s just a doubt. He is very busy now and has no time to pay much attention to Brother Cheng.


    Magistrate Xi withdrew his gaze and looked at Tang Tongpuan and Fang Xian Cheng: "Thank you for your hard work. This case will take two or three days to be processed before the files can be sent to Dali Temple. You will have to stay for another two days."


    Tang Tongpan and the others were here to handle this matter, so they naturally had no objections and nodded in agreement.


    Dou Shaodong''s family and brothers Gu Jin''an also stayed, and were arranged by Magistrate Xi to rest in the backyard of the government office.


    They were able to rest, but the Tongpan Mansion was in chaos.


    "It''s unfair, it''s unfair. It''s my father and that **** Hu Xueyao whomitted the crime. We are innocent, you can''t arrest us!" The sons of the Jia family shouted injustice at the top of their lungs.


    Shi Ban''s head was so noisy and shouted: "Don''t make noise! Da Chu''s criminalw stiptes that the male officer''s family is seven years old and the male ding must be put into jail.


    The Jia familys sons didnt listen at all and kept shouting.


    Boss Jia also warned Bantou Shi: "Shi, you are just an errand boy. We are the young masters of the official family. Even if my father is arrested, Dali Temple has not re-approved it, and we have not broken thew. You have no right to punish us." Catch him!"


    Bantou Shi smiled and pointed at Jia Laodaodao: "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I just said? Our Da Chu has a continuous sitting system. Do you understand what the continuous sitting system is? Your father broke thew and you are his sons. Hell be caught too.


    He looked at Mr. Jia again and sneered: "Besides, you, Mr. Jia, have really never vited the Dachu criminalw? Then who nned to go to the Yang family shop? How did Aunt Zhang in your housee from? Just these This thing is enough to kill you several times, but you still dare to cry out for injustice? Do you think your father is still a master of justice?!"


    The Jia family''s top beam is out of alignment and the bottom beam is crooked. None of the adult sons are good.


    Boss Jia is scheming about other peoples shops and other peoples daughters.


    Jia Lao''er robbed an Orion''s new wife. It turned out that Orion was a hot-tempered man. He was so angry that he sneaked into the Tongpan Mansion in the middle of the night and wanted to kill Jia Lao''er. However, he was caught by the Jia family guard and stabbed him randomly. Hacked to death.


    But the Jia family is still fine. After all, breaking into an official''s residence is a capital crime, and beating him to death is not a crime.


    The hunter''s wife was so distraught when she learned that her husband had died, that she found an opportunity tomit suicide by throwing herself into a well. The well in Jia''s backyard is still sealed with a stone b, and she doesn''t dare to use it anymore.


    And Jia Laosan...


    "Hey, where is Jia Laosan? Why aren''t you here?!" Shi Bantou looked at the kidnapped Jia family''s son and found that one person was missing, so he asked the government officials.


    A yamen servant replied: "Board leader, Jia Laosan is not in the house. We have sent people to look for him, but he hasn''t been found yet."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a burst of exmations, noises, and shouts came from in front of the Tongxuan Mansion. Team leader Shi frowned and called to the two government officials: "Let''s go out and take a look."


    The gate of Tongpan Mansion was really lively. Arge group of people gathered around Tongpan Mansion to watch the excitement. Shopkeeper Luo and his sons were dragging Jia Laosan to the gate of Tongpan Mansion.


    Jia Laosan''s mouth was gagged with a dirty rag, his hands and feet were tied, like a pig waiting to be ughtered, and he red at Shopkeeper Luo and his family angrily.


    After seeing Bantou Shi and Master Suing out, he hurriedly shouted, hoping that Bantou Shi and Master Su woulde over and save him.


    It was impossible to save him. When Bantou Shi and Master Su saw him being tied up, theyughed loudly and said to Shopkeeper Luo: "Well done, we are looking for Jia Laosan. You have helped the government office." "Hang it." With a plop, shopkeeper Luo and his sons knelt down and cried: "Shi Bantou, Master Su, you have to make the decision for my Ju Niang this time!"


    His Ju Niang was a good girl, but she was raped by Jia Laosan and was eventually killed by the Jia family.


    His family also had troubles, but the officials protected each other. The government government betrayed Jia Tong to save face and did not arrest Jia Laosan. His family couldn''t stand the trouble, so for the sake of the family''s livelihood, they had no choice but to endure it.


    Now that Jia Tong has been sentenced, it would be unjust if the government continues to fail to handle the case impartially!


    Master Su was a confidant of Prefect Xi and was in charge of punishment. He knew very well that Shopkeeper Luo''s daughter was killed by the Jia family. He hurriedly said: "Shopkeeper Luo, get up. The prefect already knows about your family''s grievances. It''s We were ordered to arrest Jia Laosan and avenge your family!"


    Master Su said this in a loud voice and wanted to tell everyone that Magistrate Xi and Jia Tongpan were not on the same side. Magistrate Xi was a good official and was handling cases impartially.


    However, Shopkeeper Luo and his family were sneering in their hearts. What a good official. If he were a good official, he would not protect Jia Tong and serve a few years in prison.


    But their faces were full of gratitude: "Thank you so much, sir!"


    There is no other way. They are just ordinary people in the city and cannot offend the magistrate. All they want is for Ju Niang to show her innocence. Seeing that their goal has been achieved, they will naturally not make trouble again.


    Jia Laosan was dumbfounded and screamed: How could this happen? Why didn''t Master Su help him? Could it be that his father really copsed?


    Youre so stupid, you smell like rouge and gouache, youre looking for a woman in the building again. Team Leader Shi rushed over and kicked Jia Laosan several times.


    Jia Laosan had already been beaten when he was dragged out of the building by Shopkeeper Luo and his family. Now he was kicked several more times. One of them failed to hold on and fainted.


    Leader Shi made a sound and called to the two government officials: "Throw Jia Laosan into the mule cart. He will be transported back to the government officeter and thrown into the prison."


    "Yes." The two yamen servants quickly lifted Jia Laosan and threw him into the yamen''s mule cart.


    When Shopkeeper Luo and his family saw this, they cried with joy.


    Ju Niang, we have avenged you!


    Themon people who were watching the excitement felt sad when they heard the cry of Shopkeeper Luo and his family. Whileforting Shopkeeper Luo and his family, they cursed Jia Tongpan and his family.


    Master Su was afraid that the conversation would change and they would start scolding him and Magistrate Xi, so he hurriedly lowered his head, walked softly, and led the people into Tongxuan Mansion.


    Then he whispered to the apanying boy: "Go and tell your lord what is going on here, and ask your lord to send someone to spread the word quickly. He said that what happened at Shopkeeper Luo''s house was all caused by Jia Laosan, whom Jia Tongpan had single-handedly protected, and Magistrate Xi." It doesn''t matter."


    If there is no direction, I''m afraid there will be news in the city that Magistrate Xi is protecting Jia Laosan, which would be bad.


    Hey. The boy hurriedly went to do it.


    In the Tongpan Mansion, Mrs. Jia was wearing imperial uniform and was surrounded by several daughters-inw. She was sitting in the main room of the main courtyard and shouted angrily at the government officials who were about to enter the house to search: "Stop, I am still the imperial wife who was conferred by the imperial court. Who is it?" If you dare to enter my wife''s house, I will beat him to death! If you go to the capital toin, your whole family, or even the whole n and the whole vige will be arrested!"


    Don''t worry, these words coupled with the official uniform are quite bluffing. The government servants who were about to enter the house were afraid and retracted their feet. For a while, they did not dare to enter the house.

 Chapter 1388: Have a backer

    Chapter 1388: Have a backer


    Chapter 1388: Having a backer


    Seeing that the government officials were afraid, several daughters-inw of the Jia family became arrogant and pointed at them and cursed: "This is the backyard. Get out of here quickly, or we will sue you for bumping into the officials'' wives!"


    The low-ss servant dared to enter the Jia family''s backyard. He simply didn''t take themdies and mistresses seriously.


    "Haha, what a loud tone!" Master Su heard this just after he came back andughed angrily: "Female family members of officials? You are the family members of offending officials now. If you are wise, just shut up. Otherwise, don''t me the prefect for being merciless. , put you in jail."


    These words frightened several daughters-inw of the Jia family, and they hurriedly hid behind Mrs. Jia.


    Mrs. Jia was also very scared when she heard this, but she held on, pretending to be a general judge, and red at Mr. Su with a majestic look: "Su, you are a young master, I advise you to say goodbye." Its too much, otherwise my lords case will take a turn for the worse, and you wont be able to save your head!


    He said another threatening word: "My master has been an official for many years. It''s not that he has no backers. It''s hard to say whether he will be convicted in the end. Don''t offend the noble people behind my master!"


    After hearing this, the daughters-inw of the Jia family straightened their backs and looked at Master Su with their chins raised.


    "Mrs. Jia, the backer you are talking about is the husband of Princess Shaokang in the capital, right?" Master Su smiled: "Do you really think Princess Shaokang is very favored? How did her father die, and how did she get the title of princess? You should have heard of it. And your backer is not her, but her husband who has not even been canonized as a guest of honor. That kind of ipetent person who relies on his wife to make a living, what can he do to help you? Can he collect the body for you? "


    Mrs. Jia''s expression changed after hearing this, and she pointed at Mr. Su and cursed: "Su, you are so brave, even the princess''s husband dares to criticize you!"


    Master Su: "Why don''t I dare to say something about a person who has not been canonized as a guest of honor?"


    Then he said: "Mrs. Jia, wake up, stop dreaming. Princess Shaokang can''t save himself, how dare his husbande to save you?"


    Moreover.


    Master Su took a few steps forward and lowered his voice: "Mrs. Jia, do you know that during the water bandit case, Ming Shaoqing met Gu Jinan and admired him very much. Now that Master Ming has been promoted to the chief minister of Dali Temple, what do you think of the Jia family?" Is there any way to survive?"


    Don''t think that your family is the only one with backers. Gu Jinan has many backers.


    After hearing this, the color on Mrs. Jia''s face faded away...Ming Shaoqing, Ming Shaoqing, who was feared by all the officials in the capital, actually fell in love with Gu Jinan?


    That, then the Jia family!


    Mrs. Jia couldn''t bear the blow, screamed, and fainted.


    Mother-inw, mother-inw! The eldest daughter-inw, second daughter-inw, and third daughter-inw of the Jia family were so frightened that they hurried to shake Mrs. Jia.


    The other daughters-inw all stayed away because they were not her biological children.


    When Master Su saw this, he was afraid that Mrs. Jia was dead, so he stepped forward and felt Mrs. Jia''s breath with his hand. Seeing that Mrs. Jia was still alive, he felt relieved and said to Jia''s wife, "Take your brothers and sisters and take Jia''s breath away." When Madam carries it out, the officials will search the house and put a seal on it."


    This is the main courtyard of the Jia family. It is estimated that there are a lot of gold, silver and jewelry of the Jia family hidden in it. These things will be confiscated.


    Mr. Jias wife was stunned after hearing this.


    Jia Laosans daughter-inw hurriedly asked: A seal? Do all yards have to be sealed? Then where will we live? We are really going to be put in jail!


    He burst into tears again: , I don''t want to go to the cell, it''s dirty, there are all kinds of snakes, insects, rats, ants, I heard..."


    The cell boss and the jailer will still abuse the female prisoner. She doesnt want to go, she doesnt want to go!


    Master Su was bored to death and yelled: "Why are you howling? If you howl again, I will drag you to the prison of the government office! Get out quickly and don''t hinder the official''s work." Although there are many dirty things in the prison, the Jia family After all, it is an official family. Now that Dachu is unstable, no one knows what will happen in the future. Magistrate Xi has issued a strict order not to allow people in the yamen to act recklessly. If anyone dares to cause trouble for him, he will kill them.


    Jia Laosan''s wife didn''t dare to howl any more. She ran out of the main room and stood on the porch waiting.


    Other concubines wives also ran out, leaving only Jia Laojias and Jia Laos second daughter-inw in the house.


    The two of them were extremely angry, but they were also afraid of Master Su. Under Master Su''s scolding, the two of them struggled to carry Mrs. Jia out of the house.


    The government officials immediately entered the house and began to search. They found a lot of good things. They packed them all in boxes and carried them out. They sealed the door of the main room and then searched other rooms.


    It was not until the morning of the next day that the entire Jia family was searched.


    Many houses of the Jia family have been sealed up, leaving only three courtyards, one for the female family members and girls of the Jia family, and two for the servants.


    At this point, the Jia family was almost done. Master Su breathed a sigh of relief and said to Team Leader Shi and others: "Thank you for your hard work. Team Leader Lin will bring someone to rece youter. You go back and have a good sleep." Go to sleep and continue on your journey. After you have worked hard for a while, the prefect will reward you."


    Everyoneughed when they heard there was a reward.


    Bantou Shi said: "It''s hard work, it''s all for the magistrate. When ites to hard work, it''s really hard for Master Su. It''s all Master Su who is busy doing this counting things."


    Master Suughed when he heard this: "Boss Shi, have you learned to be obedient? Okay, we are so familiar with each other, there is no need to talk about this. I will go back to the magistrate first."


    After listening to this, Team Leader Shi sent Master Su out personally.


    Master Su took advantage of the few people and whispered: "Your boy''s affairs are considered safe, don''t worry."


    Shi Bantou was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you, Master Su, and thank you, the prefect."


    Shi Bantou''s family is not a wealthy family, and he himself is not very secure in his position as the squad leader. This year, he has been trying to send his son to the government office as an errand, but he has never been able to get in.


    Now that he has received this, his family will finally be able to live a good year. Otherwise, he is really afraid that in a few years, he will not be able to work anymore and this position will be taken by the children of the rich families in the city.


    Master Su took a carriage and returned to the government office with a pile of ount books. He reported the affairs of the Jia family to Magistrate Xi, and then handed over the ount books: "The Jia family''s wealth is all recorded in it."


    Magistrate Xi took a quick look and his eyes widened: "Jia Mingfeng, this old boy is so good, he actually got so much money."


    Seeing Magistrate Xis eyes shining, Master Su whispered: "Sir, I left some for you..."


    Magistrate Xi was frightened before he finished hearing this, and said hurriedly: "Master Su, you are confused. What time is it now, but you can''t stay? Write them all down and send them to the capital together."


    Your Majesty loves money so much that he ransacks homes. Do you still dare to hide confiscated property and seek death?


    Now that the northwest is fighting again, many of the newly recruited soldiers don''t even have armor. He doesn''t dare to take the Jia family''s property at this time.

 Chapter 1389: give gifts

    Chapter 1389: give gifts


    Chapter 1389 Giving Gifts


    Master Su said hurriedly: "I am short-sighted. Please forgive me, sir. I will add those things to the ount book right now."


    After speaking, he immediately took out three pieces of paper, started writing, and added everything written on the paper to the government''s ount book.


    After seeing this, Magistrate Xi was satisfied and said: "Until the war in the northwest is over, we all have to stay calm and don''t make any crooked ideas."


    There are copper mines in Tong''an Prefecture. They have already made a lot of money from the copper mines. They are not short of these three melons and two dates, so seeking stability is the best policy.


    Yes, I understand. Master Su responded.


    Magistrate Xi sighed again: "Fortunately, we were always on guard against Jia Mingfeng, otherwise he would have exposed us this time and dragged us to death together."


    Master Su nodded repeatedly after hearing this, and then asked: "Sir, does Gu Jinan want someone to trick him?"


    Magistrate Xi was silent for a moment, then shook his head: "No need,st night I hosted a banquet for them, and Gu Jinan handled it perfectly, pretending that he didn''t know Ming Shaoqing."


    "She''s not even a womanizer, she''s already in her twenties, but she doesn''t even look at Qing''er. She got entangled by Qing''er, so she pushed her into the arms of Dou Shaodong''s house. It''s easy for Dou."


    The person named Dou was so happy that he put Qing''er to sleepst night.


    But just after going to bed, he asked the shadow guard of the Dou family to give Qing''er some Bizi soup. When he got up this morning, he drank it again, making it clear that he would not take Qing''er away.


    Qing''er has been pampered by the Xi family for ten years, and she is still innocent. She was just sent to someone who could use her as a concubine to help the Xi family. Now she has no chance.


    Magistrate Xis body aches just thinking about it, what a waste of one of his chess pieces.


    Master Su was a little surprised when he heard this. Does Gu Jinan not even like Qing''er?


    He has seen Qing''er before. She looks like one of the best in a hundred. She looks very greedy. Gu Jinan''s vision is too high.


    Maybe I dont like Qinger who is so delicate, why not give me Kouer as a gift? That girl is pretty. Master Su suggested.


    Magistrate Xi shook his head: "Forget it, don''t worry about it yet. Ming Shaoqing is a living king of hell. If he knew that we are desperately interested in the young man who has fallen in love with him, he will definitely guess that we want to find out about him through Gu Jinan. By then Once we get angry, were doomed.


    "Then let him go like this? Isn''t it too easy for him?" Master Su felt very regretful when he heard this.


    "What else can we do?" Magistrate Xi was also angry, but thinking about the Jia family''s affairs, he had made a contribution, so he put aside his dissatisfaction and continued to work on the Jia family''s affairs.


    The affairs of the Jia family became more and moreplicated. After Jia Tongpuan was arrested, many people came to the government office to sue Jia Tongpuan, which made Magistrate Xi very busy.


    However, these cases have nothing to do with the Gu family. Gu Jinan and the others only stayed for three days before setting off back to He''an Mansion.


    In the past three days, Gu Jinan and Dou Shaodong''s family wasted no time, letting the storytellers bring Brother Cheng and Hu Dawen to court, and in one fell swoop, they brought down the matter of Jia Tongpan and Shopkeeper Feng.


    People in Tong''an Mansion listened with great interest. Now they are saying that Eng of the Gu family is the reincarnation of a judge, who can punish evil and eradicate evil at a young age. Brother Cheng''s reputation has be more powerful, and he has be a person who makes peopleugh when he hears it. A master who dare not bully at will.


    Because of Cheng Ge''er''s good looks, he is very popr with aunts, aunts and grandmothers.


    Some women and men wanted their children and grandchildren to be as smart as Brother Cheng. When Brother Cheng and others were about to go home from the government office, they came with their children and grandchildren, hoping that Brother Cheng would touch their children and grandchildren. Some luck.


    Hey, the little fairy is out!


    "Little fairy,e and touch my grandson''s head!" "Help my son, too!" the woman shouted happily.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng turned to look at the women and saw that they all had children of several years or several months old, looking at him like hungry wolves, with the corners of their mouths twitching.


    Thedies in Tong''an Mansion are just like the ones in He''an Mansion, they are so excited when ites to touching their heads, but my head is not allowed to be touched!


    When those women saw Brother Cheng looking this way, they were so excited that they shouted: "Hey, the little fairy looked over at my house. My family has received blessings. My family has received blessings!"


    The other women were fine after hearing this, and shouted at Brother Cheng: "Little fairy, look at my house, look at my house!"


    Magistrate Xis face turned green when he heard this. What are you shouting for? If Gu Jincheng were a god, could his family have been so miserable before?


    I dont know who spread this rumor. Nowadays, many women regard Gu Jincheng as a god. They are really ignorant.


    Magistrate Xi nced at Shi Bantou, who immediately led people to drive away the women.


    The gate of the government office is an important ce, and the idle people should leave quickly. If you dare to shout again, I will take you to jail and lock you up!


    The women were still very afraid of the word "big prison", and they were chased by the government officials, so they had to leave reluctantly.


    When Brother Cheng saw them leaving, he waved to them, which excited these old women: "Hey, the little fairy waved to us. This is giving us blessings. The little fairy is so good!"


    Magistrate Xi''s brows were about to knit when he heard this. He red at Bantou Shi. How could he be so slow to drive a group of women away?


    Bantou Shi also wanted his son to work in the government office, but he didn''t dare to neglect it. He hurriedly said to the women: "What are you shouting? I really want to go to jail, so get out of here!"


    He took the government servants and drove the women away like chickens.


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed, yes, yes, the storytellers are really good at getting things done. By the time they return to He''an Mansion, Gu Jincheng''s reputation must have spread throughout the counties. In the future, Gu Jinan can feel more at ease when traveling far away.


    "Master Xi, I have thanked you for your hard work on this case. Please bow to me." Tang Tongpan said and saluted Magistrate Xi.


    Brothers Fang County Cheng and Gu Jinan, including Dou Shaodong''s family, also returned the gift.


    Magistrate Xi smiled with satisfaction and said, "Thank you for your hard work when you came across the prefecture. I''ve asked someone to prepare something for you. You can take it with you to eat on the way."


    Magistrate Xi failed to bribe Gu Jinan with beauty, and was afraid of Ming Shaoqing''s ruthlessness, so he did not dare to go too far, so he prepared some gifts for Tang Tongpan to bring with him, which was considered a good rtionship.


    Tang Tongpan smiled and said: "Then I will thank Lord Xi."


    But when the steward of Magistrate Xis family showed up with nine carriages, Tang Tong was shocked: Sir, is this too much?


    This is too generous. The gift of nine carriages is really real. How can he ept it?


    Magistrate Xi said: "Not many, you, Magistrate Gu, Su Tongzhi, General Guo, Mr. Ouyang, Magistrate Zheng, Magistrate Fang, Dou Shaodong''s family and Gu Xiucai''s family, one car per family."


    He added: "My Xi family still has some wealth, and these are either valuable things or specialties of Tong''an Mansion. The New Year ising soon, so I think they are New Year''s gifts for you, so feel free to ept them."

 Chapter 1390: I have a brother

    Chapter 1390: I have a brother


    Chapter 1390 I have a brother


    Tang Tongpans rank was lower than that of Magistrate Xi, so he gave it to Shangguan, but he didnt want to ept it, so he could only thank him again: Thank you so much, Lord Magistrate.


    Gu Jinan had doubts in his heart. Magistrate Xi just gave them gifts, and also gave them to General Guo... This case had nothing to do with General Guo.


    Could it be that Magistrate Xi wanted to use them to gain ess to General Guo so that he could borrow troops from General Guo when something happened in the future?


    He guessed correctly, thats what Magistrate Xi meant.


    Zhifu Xi not only wanted to curry favor with General Guo, but also wanted to curry favor with Mr. Ouyang, so he prepared so many gifts.


    "It''s gettingte. You can set off. I won''t send them off." Magistrate Xi summoned Shi Bantou and asked Shi Bantou to take the government servants to send Gu Jinan and the others out of Tong''an Prefecture.


    After seeing off the people, Shi Bantou came back to report: "Sir, Tang Tong judged that they have left safely, don''t worry."


    "I understand." Magistrate Xi nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "Don''t you have two adult sons at home? There is also your eldest brother''s son, who has learned boxing and kicking from you since he was a child. Bring them all here, let''s After Master Su has seen it, if there is no problem, he will work as an errand in the government office."


    The two sons and his eldest nephew can all enter the government office!


    Bantou Shi was shocked, thinking that he had heard wrongly, and did not dare to answer.


    Master Su pushed him and said with a smile: "Shi Bantou, what are you doing standing still? Why don''t you thank the prefect quickly?"


    Shi Boutou returned to God, and kneeling down for Wu Zhifu. The old tears said, "Thank you for the elderly, Master Zhifu ... You are our regenerative parents of the Shi family!"


    As he said that, he kowtowed to Magistrate Xi three times.


    Magistrate Xi was very satisfied. After receiving the courtesy, he waved Bantou Shi off.


    Master Su wanted tough when he saw it. Shi Bantou thanked him too much. Magistrate Xi would let Shi Bantous son and nephew work in the government office because there was really no one avable nowadays.


    Team leader Lin has already led a group of government officials to guard Jia''s house until the Chinese New Year. Nowadays, the world is in chaos again. I don''t know when the farmers who have been forced to live will cause chaos. In the government office, We need more government officials.


    After Bantou Shi left, Master Su said, "Your Majesty is wise enough to turn his attention to the Ouyang family and General Guo."


    Magistrate Xi smiled and said, "Although Ming Shaoqing didn''t tter me enough, the Ouyang family and the Guo family are pretty good, so it''s not a loss after all."


    He added: "This Gu family should not be underestimated. A refugee who fled from famine was so favored by so many powerful people. It''s really..."


    It makes peoples teeth itch with envy!


    Master Su said: "Gu Jin''an is knowledgeable and is the second junior San Yuan Lang in Jianghuai. It is not surprising that he is favored by noble people."


    Magistrate Xi took a sip and said: "There are so many educated people. ording to me, the Gu family is so lucky because the ancestral graves are smoking."


    But on the way from Tong''an Mansion to He''an Mansion, in the Gu family''s carriage, Gu Jinan was asking Dou Shaodong''s family: "The people sent by Prefect Xi to deliver gifts still need help from Dou Shaodong''s family. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Hey, Gu Jin''an, you want to send this young master away with just three words? How much trouble did this young master help you solve during this trip to Tong''an Mansion?"    The Dou Shaodong family took advantage of the opportunity: "This young master is a businessman, and he is very fastidious. Its profit, so lets use a hundred fine hams in exchange.


    The hams of Gu''s family are graded. The top-grade hams are good-looking and taste great, and are truly delicacies.


    "One hundred hams, you rob me!" Brother Cheng refused: "No, one hundred fine hams are too many. They cost a lot of money, so I can''t give them to you for free."


    Dou Shaodong was so angry that he stretched out his hand, pinched Brother Cheng''s face urately, and said angrily: "You brat, you still dare to be stingy, I have helped your family so much, is it too much to ask for a hundred hams from your family? "


    Give it or not, or I will strangle you to death.


    "Ah, let me go quickly, it hurts!" Brother Cheng grabbed Dou Shaodong''s hand, but as a child, he was not as strong as Dou Shaodong''s, and he was pinched until his face turned red.


    Dou Shaodong bared his teeth and smiled and said, "You brat, are you a man? I pinch you and you scream in pain, you loser."


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this, raised his hand and grabbed Dou Shaodong''s wrist joint, and squeezed it hard.


    "Hiss!" Dou Shaodong''s family let go in pain and red at Gu Jin''an: "Just spoil him, spoil him into a waste, and he will be pestering you for the rest of his life, asking you to control what he eats, drinks, and toilets."


    "That''s nonsense. My brother Cheng is already very sensible and not a waste." Gu Jinan looked at Brother Cheng''s face. After seeing that the skin was not broken, he felt relieved and warned Dou Shaodong''s family: "Don''t pinch his face. Leave it alone." Its not good to have scars.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said in disgust: "What''s wrong with scars? Men should have some scars."


    Besides, this kid Gu Jincheng was raised to be fat and white, which makes himfortable to hold.


    Cheng Geer said: "I am not a militarymander. I want to be a civil servant like my brother. People willugh at me if I have scars on my face."


    So stop pinching me!


    Dou Shaodong''s back was leaning against the wall of the carriage, looking at Brother Cheng: "Oh, if you want me to not pinch you, then you should practice your fists and kicks more. Once you beat me, you can save your face." .


    "Huh!" Brother Cheng was so beaten that he couldn''t find anything to say. Hey down next to Gu Jin''an and said, "Brother, I''m hungry and cold."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan took out a still hot pie from the box in the carriage and handed it to him. He also took a quilt and covered him with it.


    Dou Shaodong''s family frowned when they saw it, and said to Gu Jin''an: "He is nine years old. You really can''t spoil him like this. He is not disabled. Don''t you know how to deal with it yourself when he is hungry or cold?"


    Gu Jinan said: "You don''t have to worry that I will spoil him. He usually takes care of himself at home. This time he did a good job and asked Hu Dawen to testify in court. It was a meritorious service, so I was so good to him."


    And Brother Cheng will be nine years old in a few days. Even if he grows up after nine years old, even if he wants to take care of Brother Cheng in the future, Brother Cheng will probably not be happy. That''s why I wanted to take care of Brother Cheng while he was still young.


    Another thing is that because of the third girl''s incident, he beat Brother Cheng too hard. He didn''t want Brother Cheng to be afraid of his brother, so he took good care of Brother Cheng recently.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was speechless after hearing this, and asked in confusion: "Why are you so kind to someone like your younger brother?"


    His two younger brothers, he wanted to strangle them immediately!


    Gu Jinan looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and saw the undisguised hatred in his eyes. He became serious and said to him: "Your stepmother has harmed you, and your two brothers also want to kill you. You naturally have no feelings for them. But Brother Cheng and I are brothers from the same father and mother. I took care of him from the first day he was born, so he was brought up by me. I am eleven years older than him, and we escaped together, and we have lived life and death together. The emotions involved in adversity are naturally different from yours."


    Then he said: "I wanted to tell you something early on. The brotherhood in this world is mostly like that between Brother Cheng and I, but less like that in your family. You can''t hate the world just because of your family''s affairs." All the brothers.

 Chapter 1391: Belonging at heart

    Chapter 1391: Belonging at heart


    Chapter 1391 Belonging in the Heart


    Brother Cheng nodded after hearing this: "Yes, my brother is right, so don''t take it out on me anymore. I''m not your brother, and I have never harmed you."


    Brother Cheng felt that he had died unjustly. Because Dou Shaodong''s family had been harmed by his younger brother and stepmother, he was hated by Dou Shaodong''s family. He was always scolded and pinched by him, which made him feel aggrieved just thinking about it.


    Hmph, Dou Shaodong snorted coldly and turned his head to the car window... He was indeed angry at Gu Jincheng, but he couldn''t help it. Who made his younger brother so vicious, and the Gu brothers had such a good rtionship? He looked irritated!


    Seeing this, Brother Cheng stopped caring about Dou Shaodong''s family and ate his own pie. After finishing the meal, he said, "Brother, I need some water."


    Gu Jinan brought him a pot of water. The water was warmed on the stove. When he took it out, it was still hot. After drinking half a bowl, he felt veryfortable.


    Dou Shaodong''s family turned around and saw Brother Cheng drinking water from a bowl. He frowned and suddenly said, "Brother, pleasee and listen."


    Poof, cough cough cough!


    Brother Cheng was so frightened that he choked on the water and coughed violently. After he finished coughing, he looked at Dou Shaodong''s house in horror: "You, are you not crazy?"


    After saying that, he immediately put down the bowl and grabbed Gu Jinan''s arm, fearing that the crazy Dou Shaodong family would pounce on him and strangle him to death.


    Dou Shaodong''s family had a stern look on their face: "What do you mean? Do you know who I am? I am one of the great emperor merchants of Chu. I am the current leader of the Dou family. I can let you call me brother to give you face. Don''t be shameless." .


    Brother Cheng: "I have a brother, why do I call you brother? I don''t call you brother."


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s face turned so dark that he couldn''t even look at it: "I finally tried to get people to call me brother, but you little **** is still not happy. Do you know how many people want to kneel down and call me brother?!"


    Brother Cheng: "Others are others, but I don''t want to shout."


    "You!" Dou Shaodong''s family was so angry that if it weren''t for the sake of Gu Jinan and the young marquis, he would have pped Gu Jincheng twice.


    Dou Shaodong''s family pointed at Brother Cheng and said to Gu Jin''an: "Your brother is not good at teaching. He doesn''t even wink. If you talk back to me at this time, you should be very clear about the losses you will suffer."


    Gu Jinan smiled and shook his head, put one hand on Brother Cheng''s head and said, "Go and call me brother."


    Brother Cheng frowned and looked up at Gu Jinan: "Why do you call me brother? Brother is a name for a close rtive. How can you call an outsider brother casually? Doesn''t that mean you are casually recognizing your rtives?"


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family felt a little better... Gu Jincheng was very concerned about the title of brother, which showed that he valued family ties very seriously and was not someone who just casually acknowledges rtives just to curry favor with others.


    Gu Jinan saw the expressions of Dou Shaodong''s family, lowered his head and said to Brother Cheng: "Dou Shaodong''s family has helped our family a lot. Their friendship has exceeded that of business partners. He is also on good terms with his eldest brother and your second brother-inw. You are As a younger brother, you can call him brother."


    As he spoke, he winked at Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng saw it. After thinking for a while, he looked towards Dou Shaodong''s house and shouted: "Brother!"


    The rtionship between Dou Shaodong''s family and Dou Meng''s son is not good. This is the first time he has been called brother in his life... Don''t tell me, I feel pretty good.


    But he remained motionless and didn''t even hum.


    Gu Jinan pushed Brother Cheng, and Brother Cheng shouted again: "Brother!"


    The voice has the crispness of a child and a joyful tone. It sounds very sincere and does not seem to be perfunctory.


    Dou Shaodong''s family then turned around and looked at Brother Cheng: "Well, I guess you are wise."


    Brother Cheng twitched his lips. This Dou Shaodong family is really difficult to take care of. He even calls him brother, and he still talks about him.


    but


    Give me money! Brother Cheng stretched out his hand and asked Dou Shaodongs family for money. Dou Shaodong''s face turned dark and he said angrily: "You brat, you call me brother and you still charge for it!"


    Brother Cheng said with a smile: "It''s not that I want to collect money. This is a rule. You must always give a red envelope when you open your mouth. Otherwise, you will break the rules."


    These words made Dou Shaodong''s family speechless. He stared at Brother Cheng. After a while, he took out a banknote, put it in a red paper envelope, and handed it to Brother Cheng: "Be obedient from now on."


    "Thank you, brother." Brother Cheng quickly epted the red envelope. His eyes were sharp and he saw the word "thousand words" written on the banknote. It was a banknote with a denomination of one thousand taels. He made a profit!


    Seeing the gleaming look in Brother Cheng''s eyes, Dou Shaodong was angry and wanted tough at the same time. He pointed at him and said, "Gu Jin''an, you also said you would let him take the exam for merit and fame. Look at the way he looks when he sees the money. He looks like a little kid." Profiteer."


    Gu Jin''an smiled: "The test for merit does not necessarily require him to be an official. It just gives him a title that protects his life and protects his life. It is up to him to decide what he wants to do in the future."


    "Tsk, you really can spoil him." Dou Shaodong''s family was speechless, but considering that Gu Jincheng is the youngest son, with a brother as capable as Gu Jin''an, and a brother-inw like the little Marquis, it will be easy for him to be an official or do business in the future. , stopped talking and talked about another matter with Gu Jinan.


    "Prefect Xi will help capture Jia Tongpan because of Ming Shaoqing... He has taken a liking to you and wants to take you under hismand and make you a member of the Ming family." Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Gu Jinan and asked, "Can you listen? Did you mention the Ming Family Party?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "I have heard that the Ming Family Party has existed since the Zhou Dynasty. At the end of the previous dynasty, it saw that the situation was not right and began to retreat. When Emperor Jingwu showed his dragon spirit, he came out again to help Emperor Jingwu conquer the world."


    The Ming family sent their children to help Emperor Jingwu before the establishment of Da Chu, so they were able to be reused by the royal family of Da Chu.


    The Ming Family Party is the collective name for the officials who are favored by the Ming Family and are under theirmand.


    "It''s good that you know the Ming Family Party. If you join the Ming Family Party, the partisanship will be secondary. The most important thing is..." Dou Shaodong''s face became solemn, he stared at Gu Jinan and reminded: "Ming Cong is not a kind person, he is He is very ambitious and will not be a snake''s tail forever. You have to be careful, lest you bring disaster to your family."


    If you dont want to be the tail of the snake, then you have to be the leader.


    Dou Shaodong''s family has already told Gu Jin''an in a subtle way what Ming Cong wants.


    Gu Jinan understood and nodded: "Don''t worry, my greatest wish in this life is to protect my family''s safety and prosperity, secondly to marry the person I love, and thirdly to serve as an official for the people. Things are not important."


    So he would not help Ming Shaoqing be the leader for some title.


    but


    We live in this world, and sometimes we have to fight for the skin of a tiger.


    Dou Shaodong raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you mean? Do you still want to benefit from him?"


    That person is Ming Cong!


    Gu Jinan looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and smiled: "My family is not just thanks to him this time."


    The good thing is that you have already caught it.


    He then asked: "Then what did you do yourself? I heard that he found some nobledies for you. I want to congratte you in advance. I guess you will get what you want soon."


    Ming Shaoqing not only fell in love with him, but also the Dou Shaodong family. Knowing that the Dou Shaodong family wanted a noble girl to be their official wife, they found several families for him.


    but


    "Why didn''t you agree? His family status is not low. If he agrees with your request, do you have your heart set on it already?" Gu Jinan asked puzzledly.

 Chapter 1392: you are scum

    Chapter 1392: you are scum


    Chapter 1392 You are a scumbag


    Nonsense! Dou Shaodongs family was anxious and hurriedly denied: My young masters family has countless concubines, how can it be possible that he has his own heart?


    Gu Jinan smiled: "That means you really have someone you like."


    Dou Shaodong almost vomited blood when he heard this: "Gu Jin''an, can''t you be a little stupid?!"


    "No, my brother is the smartest." Brother Cheng looked like a gossip. After praising his eldest brother, he asked Dou Shaodong''s family: "Brother Dou, who is the girl you like? Is she a nice person?"


    Thought for a while, then said in horror: "Could it be that you like a man, so you never got married!"


    With a bang, Dou Shaodong''s fist hit him. Fortunately, Gu Jinan knew how to punch and kick, so he caught it. He frowned and said, "Brother Cheng still calls you brother, but your attack is too heavy. What if you really hit him?" "


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "Ha, you almost beat him to death, how can you have the dignity to criticize me?"


    On the way to Tong''an Mansion, Gu Jinan applied scar remover on Brother Cheng''s back. He gasped when he saw the scar on Brother Cheng''s back.


    Cruel, too cruel. Fortunately, he knew that their brothers had a good rtionship, otherwise he would have suspected that Gu Jinan wanted to kill Gu Jincheng.


    Gu Jinan turned cold and said, "Brother Cheng has made a big mistake. As the eldest brother, I naturally have to educate him."


    Brother Cheng nodded in agreement after hearing this: "Yes, eldest brother beat me for my own good."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was speechless: "You are really a bitch. You were almost beaten to death and you still tter me like this."


    This is called respecting your elder brother, not being a loser! Cheng Geer said, and started gossiping again: Brother Dou, which high-ranking girl do you like?


    If he likes sleeping with women so much, he probably doesnt like men. He can rest assured.


    "You don''t need to know." Dou Shaodong snorted coldly, looked out the window, and said: "Anyway, I will definitely marry her!"


    I didn''t dare to think about it before, but something had happened in her family. His father died, his brother was still young, and his brother and brother lived with his uncle''s house.


    Its just that her uncle is not very capable, and the life in the house is getting worse day by day. Recently, her aunt has made ns for her because the house has no money.


    However, her aunt still has a lot of respect. She is the eldest daughter of the eldest son, so she didn''t dare to find a bad job for her. Instead, she looked for offspring from the families of rtively wealthy officials.


    Even though he is a son of an imperial businessman and has money, he is still not considered.


    But it doesnt matter the scope of consideration. He has already asked people to do it, but the method used is not very upright.


    Its not that he is despicable, its just that this is the closest he has ever been to her. If he doesnt take the opportunity to marry her, he will have no chance in the future.


    Gu Jinan looked at the appearance of Dou Shaodong''s family and sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that Dou Shaodong''s family, where women were sleeping everywhere, would actually have people who were not married to you.


    Brother Cheng was also shocked by Dou Shaodong''s words and asked: "If you like that girl so much, why do you go to sleep with a woman? It''s wrong of you to do this. My second sister said that a man like you Called scumbag! It means scumbag man."


    The eldest brother, Sang brother, Luo Wu brother, and the descendants of the Qin Gu Luotian family have not gone to find women. Brother Cheng does not understand why the Dou Shaodong family can like someone and do so unscrupulously. To sleep with other women?


    Dou Shaodong''s face darkened and he said angrily: "What a scumbag? You are a scumbag. I''m not married yet. What''s wrong with sleeping with other women? After we get married, I won''t take a concubine. I''ll give her the honor of being a real wife for the rest of my life." She''ll get it." Besides, the family backgrounds of the two families were so different, how did he know that he could possibly marry her before?


    And he is not a eunuch, he has needs, so he can''t hold it back all the time.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan started to admire her: "I didn''t expect that you, whoes from a wealthy family, would have such a desire not to take concubines. That girl is a lucky one."


    He would not take concubines because of Xiaoyu''s words, but looking around, in Dachu, Dongqing, and Dayong, as long as men with some money would take concubines and raise girls with their wives.


    There are almost no wealthy families who do not take concubines.


    Brother Cheng nodded after hearing this. The second sister said that Dou Shaodong''s family was a prodigal, very promiscuous. Unexpectedly, Dou Shaodong''s family turned back and nned not to take concubines.


    What a strange news, he wants to write to the northwest to tell his second sister!


    Hum, Dou Shaodong snorted and said nothing. His face turned a little red. Gu Jinan saw it and was holding back hisughter instead ofughing at him.


    After a while, Dou Shaodong''s expression returned to normal, and he turned around and said: "We are afraid that we will have to deal with that person for several years. After we achieve our goal, what do you want? Are you loyal to him, or..." Your Majesty?


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "I don''t know yet, but since he helped me, I will have to do some things for him in the future, but I will not do anything to bring trouble to the family."


    He added: "He is very smart. If he sees that the situation is not right, he will not force it. After all, he is also a family man and cannot drag his whole family to die."


    What Gu Jinan said is right. Ming Shaoqing is a very cautious person. Although he has ambitions, if Da Chu is stable, he will not be stupid enough to kill Emperor Chu, and will continue to be the most useful minister to Emperor Chu.


    Dou Shaodong''s family is also smart. When he was in the capital, he had contact with people around Ming Shaoqing. He knew very well that Ming Shaoqing would not confront the Emperor of Chu head-on, but would only steal.


    Taking advantage of the instability of Chu and the rise of all the heroes, he took advantage of the capital''s location and stole it.


    "Since you said so, I will follow you, my young master, to prevent you from going deep into the tiger''s den alone and being eaten by the tiger."


    Dou Shaodongs family spoke in a high-sounding way. Gu Jinan was speechless when he heard this: "You are already nning to use Ming Shaoqing to marry the girl you like. How shameless are you to say such things?"


    Brother Cheng is a yes man: "Yes, do you want to be shameless?"


    Dou Shaodong smiled, stretched out his hand, pinched Brother Cheng''s face again, showing his white teeth, and said: "You bastard, do you think you can follow what your brother says? I can''t deal with your brother, so I will deal with it." If I cant help you,e here.


    He grabbed Brother Cheng, pulled a piece of ice from the car window, and stuffed it into Brother Cheng''s back.


    Brother Cheng immediately shouted: "Leng Leng Leng, brother, please take it out for me!"


    He quickly begged for mercy: "Brother Dou, I know I was wrong. I won''tugh at you anymore. Please spare me."


    But Dou Shaodong''s family was addicted to ying, and went to pull the ice outside the carriage and put it into Brother Cheng''s clothes to freeze his stomach. Gu Jinan stopped him: "You can''t freeze your stomach, Brother Cheng will get sick. If you put it If he gets sick, you have to take care of him."


    Well, Dou Shaodong''s family has never taken care of children. After hearing this, he was scared. He turned his hand and stuffed the ice into Gu Jinan''s neck. Seeing that Gu Jinan was shivering from the cold, he burst intoughter: "It won''t freeze you." Brother, its okay to freeze your big brother!

 Chapter 1393: save people

    Chapter 1393: save people


    Chapter 1393 Rescue


    Gu Jinan gave him a roll of his eyes: "You are so childish."


    Dou Meng, who was driving the car,ughed and felt very happy... The young master was murdered by his rtives since he was a child. He is very defensive about people. He usually smiles fakely and rarely opens his heart to outsiders.


    But now the young master burst intoughter, which was veryforting to hear. What shocked Dou Meng even more was that the young master actually asked Brother Cheng to call him brother and gave him a red seal. Apparently he really wanted to ept Brother Cheng as your elder brother.


    The young master actually wants to be a brother to others and is the kind of person who will fulfill his responsibilities. Not only is the young master crazy, but even Dou Meng thinks he is crazy.


    You know, the young master hates younger brothers the most. Whenever he sees other peoples younger brothers, he thinks of his own bad brothers and wishes he could kill other peoples younger brothers.


    Perhaps the Gu family has a predestined rtionship with the young master. I hope the young master can get along better with the Gu family and make up for the young master''s regret of not having any family ties.


    While Dou Meng was happy, the carriage of the Cheng family in Fang County suddenly stopped.


    Uu uh uh! Dou Meng was afraid of hitting the carriage of the Cheng family in Fang County, so he quickly reined in the reins and stopped the horse.


    But because he stopped too quickly, Dou Shaodong''s house was knocked over. He was so angry that he opened the car curtain and cursed: "Dou Meng, are you looking for death? You can''t even drive?"


    He shouted towards the front again: "Who is in front of you? Stopped suddenly and wants to kill the people behind us?"


    Damn it, do you think I dare not scold you because you are an official?


    Dou Meng hurriedly advised: "Young Master, please lower your voice and rify things first before speaking."


    After all, he is a county magistrate, so he can''t just open his mouth and curse.


    "Something happened. Fang Xian Cheng and his servants got out of the car with knives." Cheng Ge''er, a sharp-eyed person, saw Fang Xian Cheng and his servants rushing into the woods on the roadside.


    Gu Jinan also saw it, frowned and said, "Brother Dou, let''s go down and take a look."


    Dou Shaodongs family nodded: Okay, lets take a look.


    With that said, he jumped out of the carriage, took the Dou family with him, and followed Fang Xian Cheng into the woods.


    The Gu brothers followed closely behind. When passing by Tang Tongpan''s carriage, Gu Jinan said: "Sir, it seems that Fang County Prime Minister has gone to save people. The students will go with him to have a look. Don''t worry."


    Sure, you should be careful. Tang Tongpian nodded and got off the carriage, but did not enter the woods and waited beside the carriage.


    In the small woods, two girls were being taken off their clothes by a group of people. Their clothes were half taken off. They were crying and shouting: "No, no, no, please spare us, please!"


    The few people **** with ropes were crying towards the group of men: "Masters, spare them, they are still young girls. If they lose their innocence, how can they get married in the future!"


    "Haha, what I want is a beautiful girl. The old **** are not rare to touch." The leader said while unbuckling his belt, and he threw himself on the most beautiful girl and kissed her wildly.


    The other men pounced on the other girl, like hungry tigers pounced on food, with swear words in their mouths: "Littledy, don''t cry,e on,e on, brother, I will let you know the benefits of men, hahaha!"


    Just as he wasughing obscenely, he was beaten by the government servants led by Fang Xiancheng.


    "Ah, who is it? That **** dares to hit me!" The person who was beaten immediately turned around with his pants raised. When he saw Fang County Prime Minister and the Yamen servants in official uniforms, he screamed: "Mom, I met an official family. Get out!" He said and ran away quickly.


    After hearing this, the boss who was about to do something quickly picked up his pants and left, but was hit on the ankle with a stick by a government servant.


    With a bang, the leader fell to the ground. Other government officials rushed up to hold him down and grabbed his hands.


    Poor, please spare your life, I am innocent and I did not **** a girl from a good family! The leader shouted that he was wronged.


    The steward of the Fang family grabbed him and pped him twice, and said angrily: "You dare toin about injustice after being caught by us. You are really a bad seed. Let me tell you, my master is the county magistrate and is traveling with us. There is also a general judge who is in charge of Fucheng''s criminal records, you are dead this time!"


    The leader almost fainted when he heard this. He quickly looked at Fang County Cheng and shouted: "Sir, I''m wrong. I''m really unjust... This family offended the master and was sold by the master''s young mistress. , that young mistress still couldnt get over her anger, so she spent money to hire someone toe and destroy their sisters innocence!


    Fang Xian Cheng frowned when he heard this, looked at the tied family, and asked, "Are you a ve?"


    The old man in that family replied: "Reporting to your lord, the old ve''s family is indeed a ve, but a servant of the Bai family of Tong''an Prefecture..."


    At this point, the old man paused, looking very troubled, not knowing what to say next.


    When the leader saw it, he immediately shouted: "Sir, you have seen it, it is their family''s fault. His two granddaughters were caught by the young mistress for hooking up with the master''s young master. The young mistress is still pregnant. I was so angry that I offered money to let Xiao Xiao ruin the innocence of these two bitches, Xiao Xiao is really innocent!"


    "Nonsense, you''re talking nonsense!" The eldest granddaughter, whose innocence was almost ruined by the leader, cried: "Sir, what he said is not true. This ve is unjust... I serve you with all your heart, but who knows how much the master treats your ve?" I thought of it and wanted to **** this ve... When I resisted, I was caught by the young mistress, who misunderstood me and wanted to sell my whole family in a fit of anger..."


    She was crying out of breath and looked extremely aggrieved. After pausing for a while, she continued: "My whole family is a ve. The young mistress didn''t like it, so I sold it if I wanted to. I have noints... But I don''t want to." I beg you, sir, to save this ve and his family after they have been abused like this!"


    After speaking, he nced at Gu Jinan, who was following the grove, out of the corner of his eye.


    Brothers Dou Shaodong and Gu Jinan followed with servants from each family, but they did not speak. They just stood aside and looked at the family and scrutinized them.


    Fang Xian Cheng was in his twenties and had just be an official. He wanted to make achievements and was passionate about it. After hearing what the girl said, he felt a little sympathetic and said, "Are you telling the truth? You should know that deceiving an official is a serious crime. .


    The girl hurriedly said: "Sir, everything this ve said is true. This Liu Tianbao knows the truth. You can ask him."


    He also swore: "If this ve tells a lie, I will be killed immediately to apologize without you having to deal with it!"


    After hearing this, Bai Qiuge started crying and said, "Sir, what my sister said is true. Please do good and save my family."


    After hearing this, Fang Xian Cheng looked at the leader and said: "Liu Tianbao, I will give you a chance now to tell you the truth. If you dare to tell a lie, I will torture you immediately and throw you to the mine." Go work and let you die in the mines."


    After hearing this, Liu Tianbao trembled with fright, but he still shouted: "Sir, I am wronged. It was Bai Chunge who wanted to take advantage of the young mistress of the Bai family to crawl into bed and be his aunt. After being caught, she was sold by the young mistress of the Bai family. It fell!"

 Chapter 1394: So stupid

    Chapter 1394: So stupid


    Chapter 1394 Too stupid


    The county magistrate Fang didn''t believe it and said to the Yamen servant: "I''ll use torture!"


    "Yes." A group of government servants from Tianfu County immediately held down Liu Tianbao and beat him.


    Liu Tianbao was beaten so miserably that he couldn''t bear it anymore and could only shout: "Sir, please spare my life. I''ll be honest, please stop beating me!"


    If you hit him again, he will die.


    Fangxian Cheng then asked the yamen servant to stop and said in a deep voice: "Speak!"


    Liu Tianbao told the whole story exactly as sisters Bai Chunge and Bai Qiuge did.


    After hearing this, Fang County Magistrate breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that he had saved the wrong person: "Is the deed of sale of Bai Chunge''s family still with you?"


    Liu Tianbao nodded: "It''s here, it''s in the viin''s inner pocket. Please let someone take it away."


    The steward of the Fang family immediately stepped forward, found the deed of sale of Bai Chunge''s family from Liu Tianbao''s inner pocket, and handed it to Fang Xian Cheng.


    After reading it, Magistrate Fang County returned the deed of sale to Old Man Bai: "Take it, go to the government to cancel the ve status, and your family will have good status. You can make your own decisions in the future, and you will not be bullied anymore."


    But Old Man Bai said: "Sir, it was you who saved Lao Nu and his family. Please ept Lao Nu and his family and let them be your servants."


    He added: "The old ve family has been servants all their lives. They have no house and nond. They don''t know where to settle down. Nowadays, the world is in chaos, and the two granddaughters in the family are good-looking. If they don''t have anyone to rely on, even if they be good family members, they will be dismissed. The fate of a person whomits murder, please do me a favor and take in the old ve and his family."


    Bai Lao''er and his wife, the three grandsons of the Bai family, and Bai Chunge''s sisters all knelt down, kowtowed to Fang County Cheng, and begged him to take him in: "Sir, please take our family in. Our family is used to working as servants. I will serve your family wholeheartedly.


    "This..." Fang Xiancheng was in trouble, but what Old Man Bai said was very reasonable. The world is in chaos now, and most people''s lives are very difficult. With two beautiful granddaughters, they are meat on the chopping board. Will be killed.


    Seeing that the Prime Minister of Fang County wanted to take over this family, Gu Jinan hurriedly tugged on the sleeves of Dou Shaodong''s family.


    Dou Shaodong pulled back his sleeves and red at Gu Jinan: What nonsense are you talking about? Fang is so stupid. Just let him be deceived. I don''t want to save him.


    However, Gu Jinan felt that this matter was not that simple, so he bowed his hand to him as if he was asking for help.


    The Dou Shaodong family finally spoke, and Fang Xian Cheng said: "Master Fang, we have to rush back to He''an Mansion. It''s cold and the road is far away, so it''s inconvenient to take them with us. The Dou family has a vige nearby, why don''t I take it over? How about sending their family to work in the vige?"


    This idea of Dou Shaodong''s family can be said to be the best of both worlds, but Old Man Bai was anxious and said hurriedly: "Master, thank you for your kindness, but Master Fang is the savior of Lao Nu''s family. Although Lao Nu and his family are servants, they know It is a principle that kindness must be repaid, so I still want to be Lord Fang''s servant to repay the kindness."


    To repay kindness?


    Dou Shaodong''s familyughed: "Ah, you are a ve, but you are quite knowledgeable."


    Old man Bai did not answer, and began to beg Fang County Cheng again: "Sir, please give me a chance to let the old ve family repay their kindness. If the grace of saving my life cannot be repaid, the old man will not rest in peace even if he passes away."


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    Sure, he even said the words with a grimace, which shows that he is a cunning and cunning person.


    Old man Bai has gray hair. For an old man to kneel down and beg Fang Xian Cheng, and then say that he will die in peace if he doesn''t repay his kindness, Fang Xian Cheng can no longer be cruel enough to refuse.


    But just when he was about to agree, Gu Jinan said: "Sir, we have been out for too long, why not go and tell Mr. Tang first, so as not to make him anxious."


    Gu Jinan is just a schr. If he tells Fang Xian Cheng directly, he may be deceived and it will definitely hurt Fang Xian Cheng''s face. It is better to let Fang Xian Cheng see Mr. Tang. Mr. Tang is smart and will definitely remind Fang Xian Cheng directly after hearing this. However, Fang Xian Cheng''s official position is much smaller than Mr. Tang. Even if he is called a fool in front of his face, he does not dare to get angry.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Fang frowned, but still nodded in agreement: "Okay, let''s go see Mr. Tang first."


    Gu Jinan didn''t go and looked at Dou Shaodong''s house.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was extremely angry. He felt that he was the nanny of the Gu family, but he could only say: "Master Fang, I will apany you there, and let Gu Jinan stay and watch them."


    Everyone cares about face. If Tang Tongpan scolded Fangxian Cheng and Gu Jinan, a peasant schr, was present, Fangxian Cheng would be embarrassed.


    In the case of the soul of the Fang County, it is a hidden danger to the Gu family.


    "It''s done." Fang Xiancheng agreed and took Dou Shaodong''s family out of the woods to see Tang Tongpan.


    Tang Tongpan was a little angry after waiting for so long. After hearing what Fang Xian Cheng said, he became even more angry. He looked at Fang Xian Cheng and said, "Zi''an, have you ever thought that in this wilderness, something like this suddenly appeared?" If a group of peoplees, could it be that others have already nned it and are just waiting for us to fall into the trap?"


    Fangxian Cheng was stunned and said hurriedly: "My lord, I have thought of it, but I have seen the deed of sale of Bai Chunge''s family. It is stamped with the official seal of Tong''an Prefecture and written by the Bai family of Fucheng. It must not be a fake." Robbers and thieves."


    Tang Tongpan:


    Why is Fang Zian so stupid?


    The people who were rescued on the roadside dared to take them home. Was it because they were worried about their longevity or because they wanted to find something to do for their families?


    Or does he want a hero to save the beauty?


    "Zian, the people you meet on the road are unreliable. It''s better to listen to Dou Shaodong''s family and send them to Dou''s vige." Tang Tongpan was toozy to tell Fang Xiancheng and directly made the decision: "The Dou family is rich, Dou Shaodong''s family will follow We are familiar with them and wont harm them, so lets do it.


    The Dou Shaodong family thought to themselves: Hey, Mr. Tang, please dont praise me. I have no intention of taking in those people of unknown origin. I will let the Dou familys shadow guards sell themter.


    Fangxian Cheng saw that Tang Tongjian had a tough attitude. As a subordinate, he did not dare to disobey. He nodded and said: "Yes, I will obey the order."


    Tang Tongpan nodded with satisfaction, waved his hand and said, "Hurry up and deal with it. Once it''s done, we can set off."


    Yes. Fang Xian Cheng and Dou Shaodongs family returned to the woods.


    Gu Jinan saw that Fang Xiancheng looked depressed and Dou Shaodong''s family looked like they were watching a good show, so he knew that the matter was done.


    When Old Man Bai saw this, his heart skipped a beat. Could this be happening?


    Well, if the master finds out about that, they will be finished!


    Fangxian Cheng said: "I am not from Tong''an Prefecture, but an official from He''an Prefecture. This time I am here to handle a case, and I have to rush back to recover. I can''t bring too many people with me. Old man from the Bai family, you just go with Dou Shaodong''s family. My servants should go to Doujiazhuangzi."


    The Dou family is a great imperial merchant of Chu, and their family has a lot of wealth. You can live a wealthy life by following Dou Shaodongs family.


    Old man Bai didn''t want to speak after hearing this, but he quickly came to his senses and responded: "Old ve, I obey."


    As he spoke, he led the whole family to kneel down, kowtow to Fang County Magistrate, and thank him for his life-saving grace.


    He kowtowed to Dou Shaodong''s family again and thanked him for taking him in.

 Chapter 1395: Gu Jinxiu gets married

    Chapter 1395: Gu Jinxiu gets married


    Chapter 1395 Gu Jinxiu gets married


    In fact, you can also follow Dou Shaodong''s family.


    The master said that if they can join the Gu family and the Qin family, they have made meritorious service. Dou Shaodong''s family is rted to Qin Sang. If they knew that he had the ability to treat animals, they would definitely send him to the northwest for Qin Sang''s use.


    In this way, he will havepleted what his master ordered.


    It''s a pity that Old Man Bai thought too well of Dou Shaodong''s family. Dou Shaodong''s family was born in a family of imperial merchants, grew up in the capital, and did business in various ces. They have seen all kinds of conspiracies, and it is impossible to use people like them who met halfway.


    Qin Sang was a lifesaver and a brother to Dou Shaodong''s family. If he gave him a gift, it would be a ve he had watched for many years, like Old Man Bai. Even if he had a rare skill, Dou The young masters family would not give it to Qin Sang.


    Dou Shaodong''s family shouted behind them: "Dou Zi, Dou Zi,e here and take their family to Zhuangzi to settle down."


    Here wee! Dou Zi hurriedly brought a few shadow guards over and said to Old Man Bai and his family, Lets go, Ill take you to Zhuangzi.


    Then he pointed at Liu Tianbao and said, "Master Fang, this guy is not a good guy. How about I send him to the Tong''an government office?"


    Liu Tianbao may be in the same group as the Bai family. Take him away together and torture him first.


    Liu Tianbao was really unjust. He really followed the orders of the young mistress of the Bai family to take revenge on the Bai Chunge family and ruin the innocence of the Bai Chunge sisters.


    It''s just that the Bai family''s request was a bit strange, asking him to do things in this small forest at a fixed point and time, and then he was caught by Fang Xiancheng and the others.


    Liu Tianbao cried and shouted: "Sir, I know I''m wrong. Please let me go. I still have a ny-year-old mother to support at home, so nothing can happen to me."


    Dou Zi heard the curse and said: "What nonsense are you talking about? You are only thirty at most. Where did you get a ny-year-old woman? If your mother was really ny years old, she would not have given birth to you until she was sixty years old? What woman can do this at sixty? Can it be born? Do you think we are fools!"


    Liu Tianbao''s lie was exposed, and he shouted again: "Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue, he is seventy this year, and he really has an old mother to support."


    Dou Zi was toozy to listen to his shouting, so he knocked Liu Tianbao unconscious with a knife, and said to the county magistrate: "Don''t worry, sir, go back. I will take good care of the Bai family."


    Fang Xiancheng nodded: "Well, thank you for your hard work."


    As he said that, he nced at the crying Bai Chunge and felt a little reluctant to leave.


    He is not a person who loves color, but he just feels that this is his first heroic rescue of a beauty, and he is a little regretful that he could not take the girl home.


    Don''t be sorry, you are lucky, you know? If you take the Bai family back, your whole family will be destroyed.


    Fang Xian Cheng lingered for a while and left first. Gu Jinan followed with Brother Cheng.


    Dou Shaodong''s family stayed and told Dou Zi: "Old man Bai''s family, sisters Bai Chunge, Liu Tianbao, and the Bai family in Tong''an Prefecture, alle to me to find out. If there are any problems, kill them and leave no one alive; if there are no problems, just kill them all." Sell it, sell it to a distant ce, and the whole family will not be able to live in peace, and they deserve to be killed just by looking at it."


    Especially that Bai Chunge, when she was begging Fang Xian Cheng, her eyes were still looking at Gu Jinan, why, you still want to hook up with two people at once?


    It''s a pity that you bumped into my young master. My young master will not let you, a monster like you, harm others again.


    Dou Zi: "Don''t worry, young master. I will find out everything clearly and will give you a message before you return to He''an Mansion."


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded, whispered a few more words, and finally looked at Old Man Bai''s family, his eyes fell on Bai Chunge, and he smiled handsomely at her, but the words he said were terrifying: "I thought everyone was Fang County Cheng? Your tricks have been used to death a long time ago. Think of yourst words well, lest you die too quickly without even leaving anyst words."


    After hearing this, Old Man Bai and his family were horrified. They wanted to call Fang County Magistrate toe and save their lives, but they were blocked by the Dou family''s shadow guard and could only make a sound of "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu".


    Liu Tianbao was dumbfounded. What is going on? Why doesn''t it sound like Old Man Bai and his family are good people? But it''s obvious that he is the bad guy who does evil.


    "Idiot." After Dou Shaodong''s family told Liu Tianbao this sentence, they took Dou Meng away and returned to the carriage on the official road. Not long after, the motorcade set off to leave. Douzi, on the other hand, took the shadow guards and transported the Bai family in a carriage to Zhuangzi, more than thirty miles away, for interrogation in person.


    He also asked the Shadow Guard to go to Tong''anfu City to check the old man Bai''s master''s house.


    Dou Zi was very efficient in his work. It took him three days toplete the matter and he sent someone to deliver the news to Dou Shaodong''s family quickly.


    At that time, Dou Shaodong''s family had already left He''an Prefecture and were on their way to Tianfu County.


    Gu Jinxiu is getting married soon, and the Gu family brothers have to rush back to get married.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very dissatisfied after reading Dou Zi''s letter: "You underestimated them. They are a bunch of ruthless people."


    He handed the letter to Gu Jinan who was in the same car.


    Gu Jinan took it and looked at it, frowning: "There is indeed something wrong with Old Man Bai and his family. They would rather die than talk about it. Such a person must have been specially trained by someone, and his determination is as determined as a dead soldier."


    After Old Man Bai and his family were transported to the Dou family''s Zhuangzi, they were tortured by the Dou family''s shadow guards. However, Old Man Bai was a powerful man and insisted that he had not been ordered by anyone and that he was really a ve of the Bai family.


    But how could Douzi believe it?


    "How can there be such a coincidence in the world that your granddaughter met us just when she was about to be bullied by Liu Tianbao? Be honest and don''t treat our Dou family as fools!"


    Old man Bai heard what Dou Zi said, but still didn''t say anything.


    The second daughter-inw of Bai Lao, who was being tortured together, couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted: "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    But as soon as she said these words, Old Man Bai bit his tongue.


    The bite was so severe that the entire tongue was bitten off and blood flowed out.


    But if you bite your tongue and kill yourself, you will die slowly. You will die only if the blood dries up. However, Old Man Bai is a ruthless person. He doesn''t care that his mouth is full of blood and he is not afraid of death. He just stares at Bai Laoer''s wife.


    Bai Lao Ers wife was so frightened that she screamed and was even more frightened than seeing a ghost.


    After calling her, Bai Lao''s second daughter-inw fell silent and refused to torture her no matter how hard she tried.


    The three so-called grandsons of Bai Lao Er and Bai Lao Tou, as well as Bai Chunge and her sisters, were just like her and refused to say anything even if they died.


    Dou Zi had no choice but to stop the torture and let the doctor treat Old Man Bai''s injuries, but Old Man Bai was killed in the end.


    Dou Zi could only sell the rest of the Bai family ording to the orders of Dou Shaodong''s family.


    In the car, Dou Shaodong''s family said: "The Dou family''s shadow guards are following them. If there is someone behind them, they should send a letter to the master asking for help."


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "Probably not. Their behavior is very simr to dead soldiers. When the master trains them, he will definitely teach them. If the mission fails and the enemy lets them go, they will most likely be followed by the enemy and exploited. They came to track down the mastermind behind it.


    He added: "Since we have been told, now that their mission has failed, even if they are sold or killed, they will not go to the masters behind them, otherwise they will only die more miserably."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked when they heard this. He sat up straight and asked, "Gu Jin''an, are you really a farmer? You know too much about this. You even know this method of using dead soldiers to find the mastermind behind it."

 Chapter 1396: rush back

    Chapter 1396: rush back


    Chapter 1396 Rush back


    Gu Jinan said: "Mr. Ouyang taught me."


    In fact, before Mr. Ouyang told him this, Xiaoyu told him that it was not good for women to be too powerful, so he only said that Mr. Ouyang taught him.


    He added: "It''s a pity that the clue has been lost."


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled: "Don''t worry, the clues can''t be broken. Dou Zi will contact Uncle Ruan''s people, and Uncle Ruan''s people will buy the Bai family as servants and imprison them in disguise. I won''t believe it if they are raised for a few years. , how many years have they still been unable to uncover the master behind them?


    Gu Jinan naturally agreed. Anyway, it was the manpower of Dou Shaodong''s family, so there was no need for him to expend any effort.


    Brother Cheng has been being taken care of by Gu Jin''an and Dou Shaodong''s family recently. The two of them did not shy away from him. At this time, they said: "There is also the Tong''an Bai Mansion. Even Old Man Bai''s family must keep an eye on him."


    "Second sister said that some wealthy families will release their loyal servants from their houses and let them open mansions outside, pretending to be rich masters. If there is anything shady, tell these servants to be responsible for opening the mansion. The old ves who have be masters, and then let these old ves find loyal servants to do evil things. In this way, even if the servants fail, they can at most trace the old ves who opened the mansion and became masters, but not the real ones. On the head of the master."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked and cursed: "Your second sister is indeed a monster, she can even think of such a thing."


    Brother Cheng was angry: "My second sister is a capable person. She is not a monster. You are not allowed to talk about her!"


    Haha, Dou Shaodong''s family simply ignored Brother Cheng''s words and immediately wrote a letter and called a shadow guard: "Send it to Dou Zi quickly and ask him to continue to send people to keep an eye on Tong''an Bai Mansion for several years." stare!"


    Douzi only checked Tong''an Baifu and said that there was no problem with them, but if Baifu was an old ve released by someone behind the scenes, that would be a different matter.


    However, this guess is correct.


    Tong''an Baifu is from Aji.


    "Yes." The Dou family''s shadow guard took the letter and immediately rode away on a fast horse.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at Gu Jin''an and saw him frowning in deep thought. He said, "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I will be responsible for it to the end. You can take good care of the Gu family and get into the top three in the pce examination."


    The task given to him by the young Marquis was to take good care of the Gu family, so he did everything he could do himself and would not let Gu Jinan have to worry too much.


    Gu Jinan was silent for a moment and said: "I don''t want to care about it, but this thing is getting weirder and weirder. The Bai family is probablying to my house."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was very embarrassed and mocked: "You can pull this off. Do you think your family is some kind of aristocratic family or a noble family? Everyone is rushing to your house? They probably came to me. I have many enemies and I have to make a living." If you make it big, youve seen this kind of calction too often.


    Thought for a moment, then added: "It may be that Ming Shaoqing is testing you and me. After all, he doesn''t want useless people, only people with real abilities."


    What Dou Shaodong''s family said was correct, but he didn''t know that there was a Lu family behind the Gu family.


    Gu Jinan suspected that the people from the Lu family hade up with another idea, so he was worried.


    It''s not easy to tell Dou Shaodong''s family about the Lu family''s affairs. We can only let it go and let the Dou family''s shadow guards keep an eye on the Bai Mansion and the Bai family until things be clearer.


    "Dou Meng, please hurry up. They brothers have to rush home to marry the eldest daughter of the Gu family. It can''t be toote." Dou Shaodong''s familyy down, covered with quilts, ordered Dou Meng, and then said to the Gu family brothers: "Just finish the ounting and put it aside. Don''t disturb me when I sleep."


    Brother Cheng was very angry when he heard this: "Why are you sozy? This is your Dou family''s ount. Let us brothers settle it. Aren''t you afraid that we will give you less?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "Oh, it''s just an ount book. If you miscalcted, my Dou family''s money will be very small. Do it quickly and don''t bother me."


    After saying that, he covered his head with a quilt and hid in the bed to sleep.


    Dou Shaodong''s family helped the Gu family a lot this time. If he hadn''t been acting up and using the shadow guards to help, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly this time. It was necessary to help him read some ount books.


    Brother taught you how to read ounts, read this pile first. Gu Jinan said calmly, pointing to a stack of ount books on the low table.


    Cheng Geer was about to cry: "Brother, this is too much, I am still a child." Gu Jinan nced at him: "When I was your age, I had gone to the mountains to find food and work for people in nearby viges. In exchange for food and after returning home, you have to use a knife to chop firewood, but now you just look at the ledger, what''s too much?"


    He added: "Do you want to read the ount book or write down the criminalw of Dachu silently?"


    Written the criminalw of Dachu silently? Thats a lot of words!


    Brother Cheng''s face twitched, he desperately opened the ount book and began to calcte the ounts.


    Gu Jinan smiled, patted his head, and took out two warm pastries for him from the iron box next to him: "Eat it."


    Thank you, brother. Brother Cheng was happy, narrowed his eyes with a smile, and settled the ounts while eating the pastry.


    The ninth day of December is Cheng Geer''s ninth birthday, and it is also the day when Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu got married.


    Qin Gu Luotian''s family has been busy since the sixth day of the lunar month. On the eighth day of the lunar month, they invited the vigers to a banquet. On the ninth day of the lunar month, the family got up in the middle of the night to prepare for Gu Jinxiu''s wedding.


    ording to ancient rules, it is not good for a family to marry two daughters in the same year. However, after discussing with Gu Dashan, Cui decided not to change the wedding date, but to marry Gu Jinxiu on the ninth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    First, the wedding invitations have been sent out long ago.


    Second, the marriage between Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu had twists and turns. Seeing that Da Chu was getting more and more chaotic, Cui was afraid that something would happen again if she waited any longer, so she gritted her teeth and decided not to wait any longer, marrying two people in one year!


    The Luo family has no objection, they just want Gu Jinxiu to marry her as soon as possible.


    It''s just that Brother An and Brother Cheng haven''te back yet, which makes everyone very worried.


    As soon as the third grandma woke up, she went to the concierge and asked Da Tuan: "Have Brother An and the otherse back?"


    As I said to Third Grandma, I havente back yet. Da Tuan didnt dare to sleep much all night, because he was afraid that he would be too sleepy and he wouldnt be able to hear An Geer and the others when they came back and knocked on the door.


    Then he said: "Third Grandma, the eldest young master has sent someone to deliver a letter. He said that he will definitelye back today and personally send the eldest daughter off to the wedding. Don''t worry."


    How could the third grandma not be worried: "I said I would make it back, but it''s getting colder and colder today. What if the drive is dyed by snow and ice on the road and I can''t make it back?"


    s, Sister Xiu''s marriage is really not going well. It''s finally the day of her wedding, but Brother An and Brother Cheng are not at home.


    An Geer is the eldest son in the family and is the first in the family. If Xiujieer gets married and he is not around, he will beughed at to death.


    There are also Ming Geer and Xing Geer who are all gone, which is really sad.


    Xiao Tuan and Da Tuan lived in the concierge. They were asleep at first, but now they were woken up. They got up and said, "Third Grandma, it''s cold. You should go back to the house first, don''t freeze."


    Xiaotuan came out to support the third grandma and walked home: "The young master said he woulde back and he woulde back. Don''t worry."


    s. The third grandma sighed and followed Xiao Tuan into the house.


    But just after crossing half the yard, I heard the sound of a horse-drawn carriage running.

 Chapter 1397: rejoice

    Chapter 1397: rejoice


    Chapter 1397 Rejoice


    The third grandma was startled, and stood in the middle of the yard and asked Xiao Tuan: "Xiao Tuan, did you hear anything? Is there a carriageing?"


    Third Grandma is getting older and her ears dont work as well as they used to.


    "Yes, it sounds like a carriage. I guess the eldest young master and the others are back!" Xiaotuan was so happy that he immediately ran to the gate and turned back to the third grandma and said: "Don''t be anxious. Slow down. I''ll go and give it to you." Just take a look, if the eldest young master and the otherse back, they will call you right away!"


    "Hey, hey, let''s go!" The third grandmother was so happy that she hurriedly turned and walked towards the door.


    Da Tuan had already opened the door and ran out, but he was worried that someone would take the opportunity to get into the house, so he did not run far. While staring at the door, he stood outside the door and looked towards the intersection at the end of the vige. Sure enough, he saw clusters of burning torches.


    Young Master, are you the eldest master?! Da Tuan was more cautious and asked in a loud voice first.


    Xiaotuanughed after hearing this and said: "Brother, it must be the eldest young master and the others. If they are strangers, Uncle Wang will not let them in."


    As he spoke, he ran forward, but he was very smart to run against the wall and not in the middle of the road, so as not to be hit by the carriage in the dark.


    Brother Datuan, its us. The case is closed, we won, the eldest young master and the second young master are back! Sawako shouted at the top of his lungs.


    The group was very happy and immediately ran back to support the third grandma: "Third grandma, the young master and the others are back. The case is closed and we win!"


    "Really!" The third grandmother burst into tears when she heard this: "Okay, okay, God bless you."


    Not only was the case won, Brother An and Brother Cheng came back in time without causing any trouble.


    Sister-inw, An Geer and the others are back? Mrs. Cui heard the sound and rushed out.


    Gu Dashan supported the third grandfather and followed closely. The two of them craned their necks and looked at the gate, wanting to see if An Geer and the others hade in?


    Theyre back, theyre back,e out and pick them up quickly. The third grandma was so happy that she had already left the gate and was standing in the open space outside the door, waiting.


    Not long after, Gu Jinan and his carriage arrived.


    After Zezi stopped the carriage, Brother Cheng opened the curtain, jumped out of the carriage, and rushed to the third grandma: "Third grandma, we are back, I miss you."


    "Hey, Third Grandma''s sweetheart is back, and Third Grandma misses you too." Third Grandma happily hugged Brother Cheng, and frowned: "Our Brother Cheng has lost weight, so this trip is Thanks for your hard work."


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this, and raised his voice: "Third Grandma, Brother Cheng has not lost any weight at all. We have benefited from Dou Shaodong''s family along the way. We eat and drink very well, and we have gained weight."


    With that said, he walked over and gave the third grandma a gift.


    "Stop saluting and get up quickly." The third grandma looked at Gu Jinan and felt distressed: "I have lost weight. You brothers have all lost weight. The third grandma has cooked some delicious food for you in the past few days."


    Brother Cheng''s face fell: "There is no need for Third Grandma to do it herself, just let Aunt Miao lead the servants to do it."


    After his mouth was spoiled by his second sister''s cooking, he really couldn''t eat the food cooked by his third grandma. It had no oil or salt and tasted very tasteless.


    Third Grandma nodded at Brother Cheng''s head: "You still dislike Third Grandma''s craftsmanship."


    Seeing Luo Wuing, he frowned and said, "Brother Wu, why are you here? We''re getting married today. You can''te to the bride''s house before an auspicious time. It''s unlucky."


    Luo Wu finally married Gu Jinxiu. Today, he had a smile on his face and said with a smile: "It''s okay, Third Grandma, I won''t go in, so I''lle over and see An Ge''er and the others."


    He said guiltily: "Originally, I was supposed to go with them, but I didn''t make it. Naturally, they wille over and take a look when theye back."


    Gu Jinan was satisfied when he saw that Luo Wu still cared about his family. The third grandma was also very happy and asked about Gu Dexing and the others: "Where are Brother Xing and the others? Are they back home?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, they have all gone home to rest. Dou Shaodong''s family is resting in a house in the town. They wille for a wedding banquet tomorrow."


    As he was talking, he saw Ms. Cui and the othersing, and saluted them again: "Mom, dad, Third Grandpa, we are back safely."


    "It''s good to be back." Mrs. Cui cried with joy, and ran over to hold Gu Jinan''s hand and looked at him: "My eyes are ck and blue, I must not have slept well. Go inside and have something to eat, and take a nap immediately. It''s a good time." Ill have someone call you up before I do that.


    Third Grandma: "Your mother is right, don''t say anything else, eat first and then sleep."


    Gu Dashan and Third Grandpa nodded in agreement, and the family gathered them into the main room. Lao Zhu''s wife hurriedly brought the food up for Gu Jinan and the others to eat.


    After Zezi and the others sent the carriage and horses to the stable, Wang Yongfu''s wife took them to the room next to the kitchen for dinner.


    Gu Jinxiu had woken up. She was so happy when she heard that Gu Jinan and the others were back. She wanted toe out to have a look, but was stopped by Sister Li: "Girl, you can''t go out, otherwise it will be unlucky."


    The third grandma told the hostess and the matchmaker that Sister Xiu could not be allowed to leave the house before the groom came to pick her up.


    Gu Jinxiu knew that it was not easy for him to go out to see them, so he called Tong Xiaoxue: "How about you go out and see An Ge''er and the others, ask them about the case, and then check on their trip?"


    "Hey, ve girl, let''s go right now." Tong Xiaoxue happily ran out to see Gu Jinan and the others.


    Gu Jinan and the others were eating, and Brother Cheng stuffed his mouth full and said inartictely: "It''s hot, good time!"


    Gu Dashan smiled and patted his head: "Swallow it before you speak, or your elder brother will punish you again."


    Brother Cheng has always been taken care of by Brother An. In the past two years, Brother Cheng has been a bit naughty, and Brother An has been very strict with him.


    Brother Cheng was also afraid of Brother An. After hearing this, he nodded quickly. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he saw Tong Xiaoxue and said hurriedly: "But the eldest sister asked you toe over? Tell the eldest sister that we will go see herter." .


    Mother said that the eldest sister can''t leave the house now, but it''s okay, they can go see the eldest sister.


    "That''s good. Miss, I miss you very much. I was persuaded by Sister Li that I didn''te out to see the two young masters." Tong Xiaoxue smiled and repeated what Gu Jinxiu told her.


    Gu Jinan said: "The case went very well. Shopkeeper Feng, Chai''s family, and Jia Tongpan''s family were all arrested. We are also doing well, not working hard, and we are not sick either. Sister, please rest assured."


    After hearing this, Tong Xiaoxue went back and told Gu Jinxiu with satisfaction.


    Gu Jinxiu finally felt relieved after hearing this.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the third mistress, Mrs. Cui, brought Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng to Gu Jinxiu''s yard, and stood in front of the window to meet Gu Jinxiu.


    "Brother An, Brother Cheng, thank you for your hard work on this trip. I hope you get back safely." Gu Jinxiu handed two pairs of leather gloves to Gu Jinan and the others from the window: "They are in the style of Xiaoyu''s paintings. It''s cold today, so wear them Just right."


    Gu Jinan epted it, looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Don''t worry, eldest sister, we are all fine. The case has been won, and Brother Cheng''s reputation as someone who is not easy to bully has spread. You can get married with peace of mind."


    He also talked about Brother Cheng taking Hu Dawen to the court and turning defeat into victory.

 Chapter 1398: Guo Qiang and Yuanyuan

    Chapter 1398: Guo Qiang and Yuanyuan


    Chapter 1398 Guo Qiang and Yuanyuan


    Gu Jinan is very eloquent and speaks brilliantly.


    Gu Jinxiu eximed in surprise after hearing this, and praised Brother Cheng: "Our brother Cheng is really capable. He can also help his family win thewsuit. He is very powerful."


    Brother Cheng narrowed his eyes with a smile, opened the window and said: "It''s a trivial matter. Hu Dawen has a son and a daughter. This is his weakness. As long as he catches it, he can take advantage of it."


    He added: "Eldest sister, feel free to get married. You don''t have to worry about me anymore. When I grow up, I can take care of myself, and I can also protect eldest sister and my future nephew."


    Gu Jinxiu blushed at the words "nephew", but after listening to Brother Cheng''s words, her eyes flushed with joy. She patted his head and looked at Gu Jin''an: "There are still three hours before the auspicious time. You guys go first?" Go back and take a nap, I came back all night, Im so tired.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, let''s go back first and get up before the auspicious time."


    As he said that, he took Brother Cheng and left with the third grandmother and Mrs. Cui.


    The two brothers were very sleepy, and soon fell asleep after returning to their own room.


    This sleep was very deep. Gu Dashan saw that the auspicious time was half an hour away, so he went to wake them up.


    Gu Jinan had afortable sleep and felt energetic. After changing into the new clothes prepared by Mrs. Cui, he followed Gu Dashan out to meet guests.


    There was a lively and festive atmosphere outside. Guests came to the door, including Dou Shaodong''s family, along with Mr. Ouyang and Ouyang Ming.


    Gu Jinan''s eyes couldn''t help but look at Ouyang Ming, resting on her... When he arrived in townst night, he went to Ouyang''s house to report that he was safe, but it was toote. He didn''t see Ouyang Ming, and he felt very regretful. . I didn''t expect that she woulde today, so I became happy again.


    Ouyang Ming followed Mr. Ouyang. Although she was wearing a curtain and Gu Jinan couldn''t see her face, she could feel that Gu Jinan''s eyes were staring at her and her face was getting hot.


    When Mr. Ouyang saw it, he almost snorted in anger, but Gu Jinan was very measured and looked away before he got angry and saluted him: "Students pay homage to Mr. Ouyang. It is a blessing for the eldest sister that he cane."


    Mr. Ouyang still likes Gu Jinan very much, because he is very simr to his elder brother Ouyang Hong. He can take care of his younger brothers and sisters. He smiled and said: "I''m here to have a wedding banquet today. No need to be polite. But the food at the banquet must be delicious, otherwise I will Its about getting angry.


    Mr. Ouyang is here to support the Gu family.


    A general judge has just been imprisoned. It is estimated that some people will hate the Gu family. With his support, those people can restrain themselves.


    And Ming Cong, he never thought that Ming Cong would like An Ge''er and want to recruit him into the Ming family party... Party struggles have always had good and bad consequences. He didn''t want An Ge''er to take sides too early, so he came and asked Ming Cong Understand that Brother An is the young man he wants to protect, so Ming Cong shouldn''t push him too hard.


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, sir, my family has specially prepared a banquet for you, all of which are your favorite dishes. You will definitely be satisfied."


    Theres no need to set up a special table, I can just eat the same thing as everyone else. The food in the Gu family is delicious, and everything he eats tastes delicious.


    Sir, pleasee in quickly. After Gu Jinan said a few words to Mr. Ouyang at the door, he quickly invited them into the house and entertained them personally.


    Ouyang Ming did not follow Mr. Ouyang, but took his grandma and maid to follow Mr. Cui to Gu Jinxiu''s house.


    Brother Cheng was looking for Guo Qiang. When he didn''t see Guo Qiang, he asked Dou Shaodong''s family: "Didn''t Guo Qiang say he wanted to stay and drink my eldest sister''s wedding wine? Why didn''t hee with you?"


    Guo Qiang admired Brother Sang very much. On the day that Brother Sang and his second sister got married, he said that he would stay to marry his eldest sister, support his family, and protect his family for Brother Sang. Dou Shaodong''s family smiled with gossip on their faces: "Oh, that boy was stupid and was beaten badly by Mrs. Guo. Mrs. Guo dragged him home a few days ago."


    Brother Cheng was stunned when he heard this: "What''s going on? Brother Dou, please tell me."


    Dou Shaodong''s family: "It''s been a few hours since I came back, and you haven''t heard the servants mention the gossip between Guo Qiang and Shang Yuanyuan?"


    "What? Guo Qiang and Yuan Yuan? What kind of gossip can they have?" Brother Cheng was shocked. Yuanyuan and Guo Qiang have never met, right? How can people who don''t know each other have gossip?


    Dou Shaodongs family clicked their tongues, looked at him with disgust, and called Dou Zhi: Tell him, Im not free now.


    As he said that, he walked away.


    Dou Zhi thought that Guo Qiang didn''t know whether Shang Yuanyuan was a boy or a girl, so he went to Shangjia Vige to find out. As a result, half of Shangjia Vige was rmed. In the end, gossip broke out that the two had an affair, and Mrs. Guo took her to apologize. , another big fight, and the mother and son were told about leaving early.


    Brother Cheng was shocked when he heard it: "There are rumors that Guo Qiang and Yuan Yuan are having an affair? The person who spread this must be crazy. Yuan Yuan is only eight years old, younger than me."


    Dou Zhi: "Men and women do not sit at the same table at the age of seven, and General Guo is too aggressive, which made the matter a big deal. Now it has been spread all over the country. Everyone has been gossiping about it recently."


    The one who talks about it most fondly is Chen.


    Brother Cheng was a little worried when he heard this: "How is Uncle Shang''s family doing now? They must be very sad."


    Uncle Shang and Aunt Shang only have one child, Yuan Yuan. Now that Yuan Yuan is spreading such gossip that is detrimental to their reputation, they must be very upset.


    Dou Zhi said: "Shang Xiucai''s family went to the Jiang family in the county. They want to live in the county for a while ande back when the gossip subsides."


    No wonder I didnt see Uncle Shangs family today. Brother Cheng was very worried after hearing this, so he ran to Gu Jinan and told him about it.


    Gu Jinan has heard about it and is worried.


    Dou Shaodong''s family stared at them with a good show, and finally their eyes fell on Cheng Geer.


    Brother Cheng felt very ufortable being stared at by him. He turned around and red at him and asked, "Brother Dou, what are you looking at?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked around and saw that there was no one in the small wing. He pointed at Brother Cheng and said, "Once the gossip about Guo Qiang and the girl from the Shang familyes out, the reputation of the girl from the Shang family will be ruined. It will be difficult to marry in the future." ...Your brother is much older than the girl from the Shang family. You and the girl from the Shang family are of the right age. Shang Xiu is your eldest brother''s master. Since your eldest brother can''t do it, you, the younger brother, can only repay the favor. I congratte you first. I have a wife at a young age."


    Brother Cheng was stunned. When he understood what Dou Shaodong''s family meant, he was stunned and said angrily: "What are you talking about? I don''t like Yuanyuan, how can I marry her? Besides, our family has Treat Yuanyuan as a younger sister."


    "Brother Dou, it''s about Yuanyuan''s reputation. Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise others will listen to you." Gu Jinan warned Dou Shaodong''s family, but his eyes were turned to Brother Cheng. While examining his brother, he thought: "That''s right. Its not impossible.


    The age, appearance, and family background are all suitable. They are simply a young couple!


    Brother Cheng was about to cry: "Brother, why do you think so? I don''t like Yuanyuan. The second sister said that you can only marry the person you like."

 Chapter 1399: unwilling

    Chapter 1399: unwilling


    Chapter 1399 Not happy


    Gu Jinan frowned, looked at his brother for a while, and asked, "You''re really unhappy?"


    Brother Cheng had a serious look on his face and nodded heavily: "I''m not happy."


    He added: "Uncle Shang''s family is kind to our family. I am willing to take care of Yuanyuan for the rest of her life and support her, but it will be in the name of my brother and nothing else."


    To be honest, Gu Jinan was a little shocked. He touched Brother Cheng''s head and sighed: "I have grown up, and I already think like this."


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at it with scorn: "You think he is still young? When I was as old as him, I had already watched the boudoir show ofdies."


    Brother Cheng didnt understand: What is that?


    Dou Shaodong''s family came over and said with a smile on his face: "Want to know? I can sell you two copies."


    Gu Jinan''s face darkened and he said angrily: "Don''t say anything, he''s not that age yet."


    Seeing that Brother Cheng had a look of realization on his face, he pped him on the head and warned: "Don''t think about nonsense, or I''ll beat you up."


    Brother Cheng covered his head, feeling very aggrieved. He didn''t think about anything. It was Dou Shaodong''s family who said it.


    "Let''s go and entertain the guests with dad. I''ll go out and take a look. The master should being soon." When he passed by Shangjia Vigest night, he went to visit the Shang family, but the master and his family went to the county town, but Ajiu said that the master will be here today. Wille for a wedding banquet.


    He also warned Dou Shaodong''s family: "Don''t talk about Yuan Yuan and Guo Qiang anymore. Yuanyuan is from a girl''s family. Talking too much about this matter will be bad for her reputation."


    Yuan Yuan was the life of his master and his wife. He was very worried. After saying this, he immediately went to the door to wait for Shang Xiucai.


    Fortunately, Shang Xiucai and his wife came not long after, along with Mrs. Jiangs mother-inw and daughter-inw, and even Shang Yuanyuan also came.


    Gu Jinan was overjoyed when he saw Shang Yuanyuan. He immediately went up to greet Shang Xiucai and the others: "Greetings to Master and Master, and to Grandma Jiang and Aunt Jiang."


    Gu Jinxius best friend is Jiang Qis daughter-inw Lian. She came early in the morning and is currently in Gu Jinxius house.


    Jiang Dahu, Jiang Qi, Jiang Jiao and others are in the Luo family.


    Shang Yuanyuan saluted Gu Jinan: "Meet Senior Brother Gu."


    Gu Jinan nodded happily and said: "Juste here, senior brother will know that you are a promising person and will not be tripped up by the worldly things."


    After hearing this, Shang Yuanyuan raised his head and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Gu, don''t worry, Sister Xiaoyu taught me that as long as you are innocent, you don''t need to care what others say. We live for ourselves, not for others." Others live.


    Gu Jinan was very pleased to hear this. Yuanyuan is an only daughter. If she wants to keep the family business, protect her parents and herself, she must have this kind of temperament!


    Ms. Jiang''s eyes were red, and she took Yuanyuan''s hand and said, "You girl, you can just say this at the gate, and you are not afraid of people saying anything about you."


    Jiang Jiao''s wife said, "We, Yuanyuan, are right to begin with, and what we say is so strong, it''s just right for others to listen."


    Mrs. Jiang nodded: "What the second daughter-inw said is that you should be like Yuanyuan and be stronger."


    Ms. Jiang nodded: "Mother, second sister-inw, I will be stronger in the future and won''t be bullied by others!"


    Yuanyuan can be tough, but she, as a mother, cannot be weak.


    Afraid of hurting Shang Xiucai''s face, he looked back at him and said, "My husband has done a good job in these years. I don''t mean to me him."


    Shang Xiucai smiled: "We have been husband and wife all our lives. Naturally, I understand you best. There is no need to say this. It is true that I did not do a good job and made you and Yuanyuan suffer."


    Shang Xiucai is the one who dotes on Mr. Jiang the most, and what he says is biased and self-ming. But Mrs. Jiang shook her head: "No, my husband has done a good job, but I still owe some heat."


    Jiang Jiao''s wife almost diedughing when she saw this, and said: "You two are really good. I know you have a good rtionship, but you can''t just treat each other here. Hurry up and go into the house first."


    When the others heard this, they allughed.


    Shang Xiucai was a little embarrassed. When he saw Mrs. Jiang blushing and lowering her head, he quietly shook her hand. Afterforting her, he quickly let go and followed Gu Jinan into Gu''s house.


    Gu Dashan and Ms. Cui came out and saluted Mrs. Jiang: "Greetings to Aunt Jiang."


    The two families are bing more and more familiar with each other. Not only do Gu Jinan and the others call Mrs. Jiang Grandma Jiang, but Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui also call her Aunt Jiang.


    Mrs. Jiang gave them a weak hand and asked, "Did you win the case?"


    Ms. Cui replied: "We win, we win. Shopkeeper Feng and Jia Tongpan were both arrested."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Jiang sped her hands together and bowed to heaven and earth: "God bless me, I have won."


    Jiang Jiao''s daughter-inw said: "Everyone in the county is watching this case. Once the news spreads that your family has won the trial, no one will dare to take advantage of your family''s property after it is kept."


    Once Sang and Xiaoyu left, many people wanted to bully the Gu family again. But now that the person who struck first did not get any benefits and even lost their family business and life, they did not dare to think about it again.


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "I''ve left you to worry."


    As he spoke, he took Mrs. Jiang and the others to Gu Jinxiu''s house, while Shang Xiucai followed Gu Jinan and the others to the living room where the male guests were entertained.


    Half an hourter, the joyful sound of ying and beating rang out, and the Luo family came to wee the bride. After going through oneplicated ancient ritual after another, Gu Jinxiu covered her head, bid farewell to her parents and rtives, and was led out of the house by Luo Wu.


    Gu Jinan looked at Gu Jinxiu, who was wearing a bright red wedding dress, with red eyes... He and his eldest sister were twins. He was the person who understood her best and cared for her the most.


    He stepped forward, pressed Luo Wu''s shoulders, and warned: "Don''t be stupid again, don''t do anything to make eldest sister sad, this is yourst chance."


    Brother Luo Wu is different to the eldest sister, and he is also different to him. For many years, Brother Luo Wu had been protecting him and his eldest sister.


    But he is a child protector. No matter how close Luo Wu is, he can never kiss the eldest sister who was born at the same time. If Luo Wu dares to make the eldest sister sad again, he will not give Luo Wu another chance. He will directly let them reconcile and take the eldest sister home. Go home and raise it for the rest of your life!


    "Brother An..." Gu Jinxiu cried again. This eldest brother was the most protective of his calf. He also allowed her to marry Brother Luo Wu. He really thought about her and wanted her to get her wish.


    Luo Wu looked at Gu Jinan and solemnly swore: "Luo Wu swears here, if he is confused again and makes Sister Xiu sad again, he will definitely die a bad death!"


    Bah, bah, bah, how can you say such a thing on such a happy day? The golden matchmaker came out to smooth things over and said with a smile, Dont worry, uncle, the groom is a good young man and he will treat the bride well.


    Gu Jinan said nothing more, nodded, smiled, and sent Gu Jinxiu out happily.


    Looking at the grooming team going away, Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief...the two cabbages were finally married!


    Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu''s wedding banquet was very lively, and all the guests who came to the door were well-known people. Even Mrs. Guo sent people to send congrattory gifts to the two people when they came to visit.

 Chapter 1400: partnership

    Chapter 1400: partnership


    Chapter 1400 Partnership


    People outside knew that the Gu family''s case had been won and that the Gu family brothers had brought down a Wupintong. They were shocked and came to congratte them one after another.


    Its just that not everyone can enter Dafeng Vige. Most people are kept out of the vige and have to ept gifts.


    However, the Luo family is very good at doing things, and they also set up running water banquets at the workshop house. As long as people from Dafeng Vige, even married women, can go to the workshop house to have a banquet.


    The married women who were close to each other all came back with their families. There were so many people and it was chaotic. But surprisingly, nothing happened. Everyone was afraid of the Gu family, and the people from the Luo Family Escort Agency were still there. Patrolling the workshop and house, no one dared to cause trouble.


    Wedding banquets are enjoyed happily until dark, when the guests disperse.


    Dou Shaodong''s family actually stayed at Gu''s house to celebrate Brother Cheng''s birthday.


    The ninth day of the twelfth lunar month is not only the day when Gu Jinxiu got married, but also Cheng Geers ninth birthday.


    After the guests left, Mrs. Cui made a small bowl of longevity noodles for Brother Cheng with her own hands, and also carried a food box.


    When the food box was opened, Brother Cheng was pleasantly surprised: "Cake, it''s cake! Did you make it?"


    Brother Cheng thought that after his second sister went to the northwest, no one would make cakes for him on his birthday.


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "The whole family made it for you."


    The one who loves the most is Brother Cheng. Knowing that he loves to eat cakes, the whole family worked together to make the cake in advance. Anyway, Xiaoyu said that the cake will taste better if it is frozen.


    Ms. Cui took out another small box and handed it to Brother Cheng: "Open it and take a look. Your second sister made it specially for you."


    Second sister made it for me? Brother Cheng was very happy. He opened the small box and saw nine chopstick-sized candles of different colors lying inside.


    Candle, is this a candle? Cheng Geer asked in confusion.


    Ms. Cui nodded: "Yes, they are exactly candles. Your second sister said that you should light a few at your age, stick them on the cake, light them and wish, then blow out the candles, and your wish wille true."


    Brother Cheng frowned: "Second sister is lying again. How can she make her wishe true just by blowing out a candle?"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Even if I am trying to celebrate, I still can''t make you believe it. Hurry up and put the candles in, make a wish and eat the cake. I''m sleepy."


    After celebrating your birthday, everyone can go to bed.


    Brother Cheng nodded, inserted the nine small candles, lit them carefully, and began to make a wish with his hands together. After making the wish, he bowed to the cake three times before blowing out the candles.


    Dou Shaodongs family couldnt exin what they saw... Why do you feel like you are following a tomb-sweeper when you are worshiping this cake?


    But he didnt say that he would be beaten by Gu Jinan if he came over.


    Brother Dou, Ill give you some cake. Its delicious. Brother Cheng brought a piece of cake to everyone present, which is what his second sister asked him to do in previous years.


    "This thing looks weird. Is it delicious?" Dou Shaodong looked at the cake with disgust and was a little afraid to eat it. After all, it was something he had never seen before and he was afraid of being poisoned to death if he ate it.


    But when he tasted it, his eyes lit up with surprise... Although it was a new thing, the taste and texture were excellent, not only soft and sweet, but also had a smooth feeling like oil.


    Thats right, its a good thing that can be sold for money.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was a businessman. Seeing that the cake was good, he naturally wanted to use it to make money. He immediately turned to the third grandma who was the most talkative, and said with a pleading look on his face: "Third grandma, this cake is not bad. It is better than many pastries in the capital. I I want to sell it in the capital. Can you teach Dou Zhi how to make cakes?" Gu Jinan wanted to roll his eyes when he heard this. He looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "You are so rude. You want to ask for the recipe for the cake in one sentence."


    "Brother An, how can you talk to Dou Shaodong''s family like this?" The third grandmother looked at Gu Jinan reproachfully. Dou Shaodong''s family are also noble people from the capital, and they have helped them a lot. Their life experience is pitiful, but their mother died early, If his father doesn''t love him and his stepmother abuses him, they should treat him better.


    "This cake is either something expensive or novel. But before Xiaoyu left, he said that he would give the cake recipe to Brother Cheng as a ninth birthday gift. He has the final say on what to do with the recipe. .


    Damn it, its Gu Jinli again!


    Dou Shaodong cursed in his heart and began to coax Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng, sell the recipe to Brother Dou. Brother Dou will give you a suitable price and will not let you lose money. He will also give you a birthday gift tomorrow. How about making up for it?"


    After saying that, he red at Gu Jinan and told him not to interfere, otherwise he would fall out.


    Cheng Ge''er said, "If you don''t want to sell the recipe, let''s form a partnership, and we''ll share the money earned equally."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was about to explode with anger. He couldn''t curse because of the presence of the Gu family''s parents, so he suppressed his anger and reasoned with Brother Cheng: "It''s just a pastry recipe. Even if you go to the capital, the money you can earn is limited. You You might as well just sell the recipe to me."


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "The second sister left the cake recipe to me not to sell it, but to use it to make money. Let''s work together to turn the cake into a long-term way of making money. Its what the second sister wants to see most.


    He is nine years old. His second sister often says that when he is nine years old, he will grow up and he must learn how to make money. He cannot study hard, otherwise he will not be able to support his wife in the future, which will be very miserable.


    Its Gu Jinli again!


    Forget it, stop scolding her, she is the young Marquis''s real wife, he must respect her, but why does he feel that Gu Jinli is his nemesis? Every time he does business with her, he loses money.


    No, we cant lose again this time.


    "Partnership is fine, but we can''t split it half and half, right?" Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to give it 28%, but the house was full of Gu family members. If he gave too little, it wouldn''t look good.


    Brother Cheng was unhappy: Four six!


    Dou Sandongs family was so angry that he couldnt get angry or continue bargaining, so he could only nod his head: Sure, its four or six.


    As he said that, he sat down and asked Dou Zhi to take the pen and paper he brought with him. He wrote two contracts, signed and fingerprinted them, and handed them to Brother Cheng: "Hurry up."


    Brother Cheng was a little excited and a little scared when he started a business partnership with someone for the first time. He took the contract and read it carefully twice under the light before writing his name and fingerprinting it.


    "It''s done. You can give me the recipe tomorrow and teach Dou Zhi how to do it." Dou Shaodong''s family took a contract and left one for Brother Cheng, and the matter was settled.


    The third grandmaughed and said: "It''s gettingte. You guys came back all night, so take a rest."


    The third grandma likes Dou Shaodongs family very much. She treats him as her own grandson and gives him the best in everything.


    But Dou Shaodong''s family still dislikes it. The Gu family''s products are really bad!


    Even if the bed board is made of pine wood, even the quilt cover is made of cotton, but he only has a silk and satin quilt!


    Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t bear it anymore and ran toin to Gu Jin''an, asking him to get some good things for him to use.

 Chapter 1401: secret

    Chapter 1401: secret


    Chapter 1401 Secret


    But Gu Jinan ignored him at all: "What I gave you is the best. If you are not satisfied, go back to town now."


    He actually kicked people out directly!


    Dou Shaodong''s family was furious: "Gu Jin''an, I didn''t see it, you are still an immature white-eyed wolf."


    Gu Jinan chuckled, closed the door with a bang, and went to sleep.


    Brother Cheng was lying on the window of his house, looking at Dou Shaodong''s house andughing loudly: "Brother Dou, why are you so squeamish as a grown man? Little Qining can endure hardships better than you. What''s wrong with the quilt? It''s not warm enough. Thats it.


    Dou Shaodongs family turned green when they heard this and wanted to beat Brother Cheng.


    boom!


    Brother Cheng quickly closed the window and ran back to the back room to sleep.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was so angry that he cursed: "You bastard, I gave you 10% of the profit, but you are so heartless!"


    However, no one paid him any attention. After being angry for a while, he could only go back to the guest room in the front yard to sleep.


    But when I slept until midnight, I discovered a piece of gossip.


    Dou Meng came to report: "Master, someone just took advantage of the night to send something to the Gu family. He looked very skilled and well-trained, and he must have been a dead soldier. After putting down the things, he knocked on the corner door of the Gu family and left. Not long after, Gu Xiucai came out, took the things and entered the house."


    Dou Shaodong''s family raised their eyebrows when they heard this: "The Gu family really has an ulterior secret."


    The Gu family has a corner door, but that corner door is locked all year round and cannot be opened. It turns out that it is specially set aside to give things to people?


    Who are those people?


    What is the rtionship with the Gu family?


    What is its rtionship with the Bai family they met on the way back?


    Does Mr. Hou know?


    Seeing Dou Shaodongs puzzled expression, Dou Meng said, Dont worry, young master, Ill give you a few days to find out the details of those people.


    Dou Shaodong''s family shook their heads: "There is no need to investigate. This is the Gu family''s business. It seems that the Gu family is very familiar with each other. If we go to investigate and the Gu family finds out, there will be nothing we can do in the future."


    There are secrets in every family. As long as the other party does not harm the Gu family or the young marquis, he should not explore them.


    Yes. Dou Meng withdrew respectfully.


    The people who gave gifts to the Gu family were none other than people from Huyun Temple.


    Ever since the incident involving Mr.


    On the night that Gu Jinli and Qin Sang got married, people from Huyunguan also sent congrattory gifts.


    Gu Jinan epted it, and after receiving the gift, he sent someone to give it to Erqing, who asked Erqing to pass it on to Gu Jinli.


    The reason why he epted the gift was simple: "Although Mr. Xia was at fault, Guanzhu Hu has been helping our family. It''s just a gift, so it''s okay to ept it."


    This time when Gu Jinxiu got married, Gu Jinan also epted the congrattory gift from Guanzhu Hu. When Gu Jinxiues back from three dynasties, he will give the congrattory gift to Gu Jinxiu.


    Early the next morning, Ms. Cui got up and stood at the door waiting like she did on the second day of Gu Jinlis wedding.


    Gu Jinxiu knew that she was anxious, so she pushed her tired body and got up early.


    "You don''t have to get up too early, mother said, let''s get up again after midnight." Luo Wu hugged her and said distressedly: "My parents have watched you grow up, and you are so familiar with it. Even if you sleep until noon, Its okay to get up.


    Gu Jinxiu shook his head: "No, my mother will be anxious. We have to get up early... After announcing the good news, mother can feel at ease." Gu Jinxiu''s face turned red as she spoke. She only found out when Xiaoyu got married that after the bridal chamber The mother-inw''s family is also required to verify the Yuanpa''s good news.


    Seeing that she was shy, Luo Wu thought of the intimate things they didst night, and felt hot and itchy at the same time. He lowered his head and kissed her until she almost cried. Then he let go with satisfaction and said with a smile: " You lie down first, and I''ll get you clothes and hot water."


    Luo Wu really liked Gu Jinxiu and knew that Gu Jinxiu was wronged by marrying him, so he was reluctant to let her do it and did all the work himself.


    Gu Jinxiu wanted to get out of bed to help, but remembered what An Geer said and let Luo Wu do the work again.


    Ang Geer said that if she really likes Brother Luo Wu, she should not refuse his kindness to her. If she refuses too much, Brother Luo Wu will feel inferior to him and feel that she does not like him.


    Luo Wu has liked Gu Jinxiu since he was a child, and his biggest wish in his life is to marry her. Now he finally got his wish, with a smile on his face, he has the strength to work, and he is busy happily. After preparing clothes, hot water, and things for brushing teeth, Gu Jinxiu got up.


    After she finished it, the two of them left the house and went to greet Mrs. Chu and the others.


    Mrs. Chu was surprised to see them arriving so early. She looked at the two of them standing side by side, one with a smile on her face, the other with a shy and happy look, and she startedughing.


    He smiled and shed tears again. He quickly wiped away the tears, came over and held Gu Jinxiu''s hand, and said with a smile: "You are the one I underestimated. Our two families know each other as well as one family. From now on, we will be together." You can do whatever you want at home, and you can get up whenever you want, without any restrictions. You don''t have toe over to greet us, and you don''t have to set rules in front of me. Our family doesn''t have these annoying rules."


    "Hey, I listen to my mother." Gu Jinxiu deserves to be rxed. She is really not afraid of the Luo family. She is very familiar with the Luo family. Living in the Luo family is like living in her own home.


    When he saw Luo''s fathering out, he saluted and shouted, "Dad."


    "Hey, what a good kid." Father Luo looked at Gu Jinxiu, remembering how she looked like a little baby, and sighed in his heart... A little baby that was so skinny back then was even said to be unable to survive, putting a big man in the mountain in such a hurry I had to shed tears, look at it now, it has grown so big.


    He looked at Luo Wu again and said with a stern face: "In the future, you must treat Sister Xiu well. If you have anything to say, say it to her face. If you dare to be stupid again, your father-inw''s family won''t need to do anything. I will twist your head with my own hands."


    Luo Wu quickly responded: "Yes, my son knows."


    Luo Huiniang was lying at the door of the hall, sticking out her tongue as she listened. She turned around and said to Sister Li and Tong Xiaoxue: "Don''t be afraid. My father is only cruel to my eldest brother. He who is kind to others is the best to my mother."


    Sister Li and Tong Xiaoxue have known Luo''s father for several years. Gu Dashan was close to Luo''s father again. He went to talk to Luo''s father when he had nothing to do. Hearing this, he nodded and said: "Well, the ves know that the inws just look at the fierceness. .


    "What are you doing lying next to the door? Come in quickly and see your sister-inw." Mrs. Chu had a headache when she looked at Luo Huiniang. How could she have given birth to such a daughter? It was not a worry at all.


    Luo Huiniang smiled, ran over and hugged Gu Jinxiu: "Sister-inw!"


    Haha, Sister Xiu has finally be her sister-inw. She and Xiaoyu are now a family, so happy.


    Luo Wu hurriedly said: "Let go quickly, don''t hug Sister Xiu."


    Sister Xiu was very tiredst night and her body still hurts. She couldn''t bear Hui Niang''s hug.


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and hugged Luo Huiniang: "Sister-inw."


    She is really happy. If she were to marry another family, she would definitely be trembling with fear at this time... Only the Luo family, whom she has been familiar with since she was a child, and Brother Luo Wu, whom she grew up with, can make her feel at ease and allow her to stay here and have a family. Feel.

 Chapter 1402: get angry

    Chapter 1402: get angry


    Chapter 1402 Getting angry


    When Father Luo and Mrs. Chu saw this, they were very happy... If Hui Niang never gets married, Sister Xiu will treat her well, and they are relieved.


    The Luo family has no rtives. Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu served Luo''s father, the Chu family, tea, and after Gu Jinxiu and Luo Huiniang exchanged gifts, they recognized themselves as rtives.


    Not long after, the golden matchmaker came. Mrs. Chu and the golden matchmaker went to the bridal chamber to see the yuan handkerchief, embroidered the word "hexi" on it, and went to Gu''s house to announce the good news.


    The golden matchmaker shouted from a distance: "My mother-inw, I bring you good news. It''s a happy asion!"


    Mrs. Cui was so happy that she took Aunt Miao to meet the golden matchmaker, took the red silk cloth, gave the golden matchmaker a big red seal, and solemnly hung the red silk cloth on the door. After looking at it for a moment, she happily Entering the house happily.


    Brother Cheng and the others had already gotten up. After breakfast, they began to teach Dou Zhi how to make cakes.


    Dou Zhi is a capable person and learns everything quickly. It took only half a day and two cakes to learn how to make cakes, and the taste of the cakes he made was much better than Cui''s.


    Well, its very simr to what the second sister did! Cheng Geer gave the highest praise.


    Dou Shaodong''s family nodded with satisfaction and told Dou Zhi: "Let''s go back to the house in the town and find two servants to learn how to make cakes. Once they learn how to make cakes, they will send them back to the capital first and open the cake shop before February."


    People in the capital have money and like to go on outings after February, and they like to bring cakes and wine. This cake will be popr in the capital and be a new food sought after by the rich and powerful.


    Yes. Dou Zhi responded and immediately went to pack her things.


    Brother Cheng asked: "Brother Dou, are you leaving now?"


    Dou Shaodongs family nodded: Well, the things your family uses are so bad that my Shaodong family is not used to them and cant live with them anymore.


    He came here to support the Gu family. After that, he had to leave. There were still many things to be busy with, and he couldn''t always hang around the Gu family.


    Brother Cheng said angrily: "Brother Dou, you are so ugly, but the third grandma used the best things for you."


    "But the best things in your house are the worst in the capital. They can''t be used at all. It''s time to rece them and buy better ones." Dou Shaodong''s family said seriously: "Remember, your family is no longer a farmer in the northwest countryside. Now that we are alive, we are no longer victims of famine. We are now the family of a wealthy family, a schr, and a general. We can no longer live a life of being promoted to ordinary people. We have to raise the cost of food and clothing and raise our family to be more delicate. Otherwise, in the future If you go to the capital, you will beughed to death."


    He didnt want the young Marquiss inws to beughed at, which would cause the young Marquis to lose face.


    Brother Cheng was very angry, but Dou Shaodong''s family was about to leave. He was angry for a while, and then went to tell Mrs. Cui and asked Ms. Cui and the third grandmother to pack the return gifts and send Dou Shaodong''s family away together.


    But before he left the gate, he bumped into Mr. Chen: "Nephew Dou, what are you going to do? Are you leaving?!"


    Good guy, Nephew Dous shout made everyone confused.


    Dou Shaodongs family:


    When did I be your nephew?


    But Mrs. Chen didn''t care, but grabbed the arm of Dou Shaodong''s family to stay: "Nephew Dou, you finally came here, but you can''t just stay for one day and then leave. Stay a few more days and let your two brothers take you around the vige. , dont leave until youre tired of ying.


    "Two younger brothers?" Dou Shaodong''s mouth twitched, and he looked not far away. One looked indifferent, and the other looked like they were looking forward to a good show, Gu Defa and Gu Dewang: "You guys?"


    Gu Defa nodded sincerely: "Well, it''s us."


    Thats bullshit. When did I be your brother? I dont recognize rtives this way!


    "What are you two doing standing around here? Why don''t you hurry up and take your brother Dou to the vige to y?" Mrs. Chen yelled at Gu Defa and Gu Dewang. But Gu Dewang was very embarrassed and said: "Mom, what''s interesting in our vige? It''s either farmhouses or weeds and trees. I can''t even find a beautiful flower. Why should Dou Shaodong''s family see it?"


    Mrs. Chen roared: "Why is there nothing fun? Go hunting in the mountains. Don''t all the young men in this city like to hunt prey? There are all kinds of prey in Dafeng Mountain."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was so yelled that his brain hurt. Just as he was about to speak, vige chief He came with the three brothers He Jinsheng, He Yinsheng and He Tongsheng.


    Vige Chief He shouted from a distance: "Dou Shaodong''s house, the old man heard that you were going to live in the vige and couldn''t leave. But he was so happy that he came with his grandchildren after getting the news. Let''s go, let''s go, The old man will take you to the vige to selectnd, and if you like thend, use thatnd to build a house!"


    Dou Shaodongs family felt that they were going to explode: When did my Shaodong family say that they would buynd and build a house in the vige?


    Which **** spread the rumor?


    Mrs. Chen knew that Vige Chief He was here to steal people from her. She was so anxious that she grabbed Dou Shaodong''s arm and asked Brother Gu Dewang to stop Vige Chief He. She shouted to Vige Chief He: "Vige Chief, Dou My nephew is a guest of our Gu family, please donte and rob him!"


    It''s so shameless to fawn over a noble person every time you see him.


    Vige Chief He ignored Mrs. Chen at all and rushed over with his three grandchildren.


    Dou Shaodong''s family looked at them and were so angry that they wanted to kill people... Who are these people? How many years has the young Marquis followed this group of people?


    Oh my god, these are simply a bunch of unsightly idiots. How can such a bunch of idiots help the young marquis? It will only be a drag on the little Marquis!


    Let go! Dou Shaodongs family shook Chen off, their faces darkened, and they stared at them with a fierce light in their eyes.


    Ms. Chen was confused and quickly took a dozen steps back, shouting in her heart: What happened to the person named Dou? crazy? Suddenly so fierce!


    "Dou Shaodong''s family, are you leaving?" Mr. Qin walked over from the Qin family with his hands behind his back.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked. He quickly put away his angry expression and greeted Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin is here."


    General He was much older than before, with white hair on his head, a hunched back, two teeth missing, and a wrinkled face. He felt very sad when he saw it... But the young Marquis said, General He He deliberately made himself so old just to hide his identity.


    Lao Qin nodded and said with a smile: "Yesterday, Sister Xiu got married. The old man drank two more drinks and got upte."


    He looked at Mrs. Chen again, shook his head and said with a smile, "My noble wife, are you here to take advantage of the Gu family again?"


    After hearing this, Mr. Chen forgot her fear and said to Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, what are you saying? When did I take advantage of the third uncle''s family? I came back this time to help the third uncle''s family, your family, and the people at the end of the vige." My family members all brought gifts, so generous.


    Mr. Qin couldn''t stopughing and ignored her. He walked up to Dou Shaodong''s house and said, "My noble wife has such a temper. She looks annoying, but she has a good heart. Don''t be angry, Dou Shaodong''s house."


    Old General He is the godfather of the young Marquis. He has been a life-saving benefactor to the young Marquis and hase to be the peacemaker himself. Naturally, the Dou Shaodong family can no longer be angry: "You are too harsh. Auntie Dagui has a good temper and is straightforward." No scheming."


    Gu Dewangs eyes widened, his mother has no ns? It''s scary how scheming you are. When you see a rich person, you always think about how to take advantage of him.


    but


    Unexpectedly, Dou Shaodongs family is actually afraid of Grandpa Qin.


    Hehe, this is a big discovery. If he does business with Dou Shaodong''s family in the future, he will bring Grandpa Qin out to help.

 Chapter 1403: happy events in succession

    Chapter 1403: happy events in session


    Chapter 1403 A series of happy events


    Mr. Qin saw the smile on Gu Dewang''s lips and said funnyly: "What are you kidding about? Hurry up and help carry things. Dou Shaodong''s family is leaving."


    Here wee. Gu Dewang quickly ran over to help.


    Vige Chief He saw them and hurriedly pushed He Jinsheng and them to help move things.


    Dou Shaodong''s family has servants, and they have almost moved all the things that need to be moved. Seeing that they have to carry a jar of fruit wine by two people, I am speechless.


    Mr. Qin, however, smiled heartily: "Country people may not have good manners, but they are kind-hearted and protective of their shorings. If they make good friends, they are a blessing."


    These words are telling Dou Shaodong''s family not to look down on the country people. It''s not a bad idea for Sang to be friends with them.


    Dou Shaodong''s family heard this, and thinking about the days spent with the Gu brothers, the kindness of the Gu family to him, and the fact that Gu Jinli was willing to marry the young marquis and go to the northwest even though he knew that the young marquis'' family was defeated, they finally let go of their prejudices. Quite a few.


    "Dou Shaodong''s family, let''s go to town with you. We have to go to ss." Gu Dewang ran over and asked after finishing moving things.


    Old man Ouyang said that he couldn''t always skip ss, otherwise he would be beaten by the Ouyang family''s shadow guards.


    Dou Shaodongs family did not refuse, and nodded in agreement: Okay, lets get in the car.


    Since General He has said good things to these families, he will sincerely check with them in every aspect. If they are good people, he will help train them. If they be sessful in the future, they will also be a help to the young marquis.


    Dou Shaodong''s family went to say goodbye to the Gu family and said to Gu Jin''an: "Remember to prepare the ham. Before the New Year, my Shaodong family will take away five carts and all kinds of fruit wine."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Don''t worry, everything will be prepared for you."


    He brought Brother Cheng over again and said, "Take him to the town too. I have been out for so long and I have missed a lot of homework. I have to make up for it quickly."


    "It''s done." Dou Shaodong grabbed Brother Cheng''s back cor and carried him to the carriage: "Get up by yourself."


    Brother Cheng:


    Why do you all like to hold me by the back of my cor? My back cor is not for you to carry!


    However, no one paid attention to his bitter look.


    "Dou Meng, let''s go!" Dou Shaodong''s family ordered, and Dou Meng drove a carriage and rushed out of Dafeng Vige.


    Vige Chief He led He Jinsheng and others to chase him all the way. Not to be outdone, Mrs. Chen waved to the carriage of Dou Shaodong''s family and shouted: "Nephew Dou,e to our house for dinner often from now on!"


    The third grandma felt extremely embarrassed and wanted to scold Mrs. Chen, but she thought that Sister Xiu had just gotten married and it would be difficult to scold before returning home, so she had to endure it.


    When Sister Xiues back for the banquet, the olddy wille to settle the score with you!


    The next day, when Gu Jinxiu returned home, the Gu family got up early to prepare for the homing banquet.


    Luo Wu was also very sensible. He knew that Mrs. Cui and the others were anxious to see Sister Xiu, so he took Sister Xiu back to her parents'' home as soon as Chenshi arrived.


    Mom and dad, grandpa and grandma. Gu Jinxiu greeted the elders in the family as soon as he entered the house.


    Gu Jinan finally felt relieved when he saw the smile on Gu Jinxiu''s face and listened to her clear and cheerful voice.


    The eldest sister is in a good mood and her whole person is alive. This marriage of the Luo family is indeed a good match.


    Although Brother Luo Wu has no great future, he is the person that the eldest sister likes. Only by marrying him and living in the Luo family can the eldest sister be happy. Luo Wu knelt down and saluted: "My son-inw pays homage to my father-inw and mother-inw."


    Get up, we are all a family, there is no need to pay such a big courtesy. Gu Dashan smiled from ear to ear. Brother Wu was the son-inw he had known for more than ten years, and he was the most satisfied.


    Luo Wu nodded, stood up with a smile, and stayed happily at Gu''s house with Gu Jinxiu for a whole day, and then went home after dinner.


    After Gu Jinxius homing banquet, Luo Wu stayed at home for another two days before going to the county government for work.


    In the past two days, he went to Gu''s house twice and told Gu Jinan about the fishing vige.


    Luo Wu: "On the day you escorted Shopkeeper Feng to Fucheng, Sang took me to see Zaosheng. He is a good man and very loyal to Sang. Sang has his deed of betrayal in his hand."


    Gu Jinan was surprised: "Isn''t that Zaosheng a good schr? How could he sell himself to Saburo?"


    Luo Wu smiled and exined the reason: "That algae student suffered a lot. His sisters were thrown into the water by the old people in the fishing vige to sacrifice to the water god. Sang helped him take revenge and killed all those who harmed his family."


    Zao Sheng was also smart. He knew that Saburo only trusted people who had a contract to sell himself, so he took the initiative to sell himself, and even a group of young people in the fishing vige sold themselves to Saburo.


    "But there are also some middle-aged people in the fishing vige. After seeing the parallel imports making money, they want to leave Sang alone and go it alone. Sang has already made arrangements. When the timees, let''s go and help and tie the knot." Luo Wu said to Qin Sang before leaving The written letter was handed to Gu Jinan: "The n is all in it, take a look."


    Gu Jinan took it and looked at it, and he was very impressed: "This is a good idea. If it seeds, the fishing vige will be Saburo''s possession."


    People in the fishing vige will also be servants of the Saburo family. In addition, the fishing vige is remote, so they can make and store things in the fishing vige that are not avable outside.


    Even when chaos breaks out in Chu, fishing viges can be used as refuge.


    Luo Wu also sighed: "The n is indeed brilliant. If it seeds, we can build a boat in the fishing vige and use it as a dart on the river."


    The north side is too chaotic, his **** agency has few manpower, and it is too dangerous to go north. It is better to cross the river to the south of the Yangtze River and use the cargo escorts on the river. This is better.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at Luo Wu and praised him: "Brother Luo Wu, I haven''t seen you for a while. You have made a lot of progress, which is impressive."


    Luo Wu was very embarrassed by his praise: "Brother An, please stop teasing me... I''m married and I have to support a wife and children. I can''t just be a supervisor in the yamen. I have to earn more." Karma, if you have more skills, you can protect your wife and children."


    On the day Saburo took him to see Zaosheng, he spoke a lot to him, every word of which was heartfelt. He felt ashamed and at the same time vowed to be stronger and protect Sister Xiu!


    Gu Jinan was finally relieved, and after hearing Luo Wu talk about some things about the fishing vige, the two separated.


    In the following days, Lao Yan''s family will be the busiest. The marriage between Gu Qingliang and Shang Xiudan has been decided. December 15th is the day when Gu Qingliang''s family will send the wedding gift.


    Gu Qingliang is the eldest grandson, and the person he has chosen is the granddaughter of Shangli Chang. Lao Yan takes it very seriously and spends a lot of money to hire a gold matchmaker to be the matchmaker between the two families.


    Gold Matchmaker was naturally happy, and he did not return to Fucheng during this period. He lived with his wife and two maids at Lao Yan''s house.


    On December 15th, people from several families got up early, put on new clothes, and gathered at Lao Yan''s house. They worshiped their ancestors at Lao Yan''s house, and after announcing to heaven and earth, they got on a mule cart and headed to Shangjia Vige. Go.


    However, they arrived a little early and did not enter the vige. Instead, they waited until it was almost past time and then entered Shangjia Vige.


    Shangjia Vige is very lively today. Everyone knows that the third granddaughter of the Shangli family is getting engaged to Gu Qingliang of Dafeng Vige. However, some people congratte her and othersugh at her.

 Chapter 1404: Lin family

    Chapter 1404: Lin family


    Chapter 1404 The Lin Family


    "Sister Yu married a young master from Fucheng. Sister Dan also grew up in Fucheng. Why did she marry back to the vige? Is there some hidden problem?"


    Bah, mother Yanjin, shut up. She is the granddaughter of the vige chief. If the vige chief hears what you say, your family will be expelled!


    Shang Yanjins mother said: Im not talking to the head of the vige, but to the Gu family. We are kind-hearted and dont want them to be deceived.


    Bah, dont you want the Gu family to be deceived? I think you did it on purpose, to ruin the marriage between the Gu family and the Li Chang family.


    Shang Yanshengs mother immediately walked away and stopped standing with her, lest her family would be harmed by her.


    Ah, you coward! Shang Yanjins mother scolded Shang Yanshengs mother.


    But she didn''t know that the Gu family already knew the reason why Shang Xiudan would marry back to the vige, and it was not what she said at all.


    The Gu family of Dafeng Vige hase to propose marriage to the Shangli family! You can grab golden bean cakes and wedding candies as you please! The golden matchmaker sat on the front board of the mule cart and shouted to the people of Shangjia Vige who were watching the excitement along the road.


    Shangjia Vige is richer than other viges, but it doesnt have to eat everything. Golden bean cakes and candies are expensive, and everyonees to catch them one after another. After getting the bean cakes and candies, they will say: "Congrattions to the Gu family." Lucky you!"


    Lao Yan was sitting in the carriage, grinning from ear to ear with joy. She asked Jin Niu to lift the curtain of the carriage and watch the guys congratting her family.


    I couldn''t help wiping away my tears again: "You are a young man in his early twenties. He is finally a wife. She is also a girl from the eldest son''s family. It''s really... thanks to your family''s blessing."


    Thest half of the sentence was addressed to Mrs. Cui.


    Cui is the mother-inw of Xiao Sanyuang, the mother-inw of a hundred households, and the mother-inw of a ss leader. She is considered a noble person in Shili and Baxiang. This time she came to the Shang family to give the engagement gift, and she sat on the same table with Lao Yan. In a carriage.


    "What you said is very serious. It is Qingliang''s ability to decide on this marriage. Only if Qingliang is a good child can he be favored by the head of the Shangli family." Mrs. Cui is very happy recently. Both of her daughters have married Living with a familiar family, her life was going well. She had a smile on her face these days, and she became more courageous.


    Lao Yan patted her hand and said, "I am old, but I am still awake. Not to mention Qingliang, even my family can live a good life because of your family''s blessing."


    He also praised Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, this child, will be lucky if she survives a disaster. After she was beaten and her head was broken by the Niu brothers and she woke up, our family''s luck improved. Those days were getting better day by day. Now, The old woman can even ride in the carriage.


    Horses are military assets, and ordinary people cannot buy them. If you want to buy one, you must have a good reputation. The carriage you are riding in now was bought in the name of Gu Jinan.


    The third grandma smiled and said: "Sister-inw, please stop boasting, my wife from Dashan will be embarrassed."


    He added: "Our family has been through life and death together, so there is no need to say any kind words. This blessing belongs to you all."


    Lao Yan nodded: "Yes, yes, the third brother and sister can still talk. Our family is all blessed."


    Mrs. Yan couldn''t help butugh. This was the heartiest time her mother-inw hadughed in recent years: "Mom, you have a bad voice. Take a rest first and wait until you get to Shangli''s house before you talk, otherwise your throat won''t be able to bear it."


    While fleeing from famine, Lao Yan made her throat so thirsty that she wanted her children to drink more water.


    But old Yanughed and said, "As long as you, my mother-inw, are here, I, my grandmother, can just sit there. There is no need to say anything. I am not afraid." After hearing this, Mrs. Yan started tough, and herughter spread to the outside of the carriage. .


    People in Shangjia Vige heard this and knew that the Gu family was very happy to marry the eldest member of the Shangli family.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the procession delivering the engagement gift stopped in front of the gate of Shangli Changs house.


    Shang Zifu, the eldest grandson of Shang Li, and other brothers of the Shang family were waiting at the gate. When they saw the Gu family''s carriageing, they hurriedly stood up straight.


    The golden matchmaker got out of the car first, and came forward with his mother-inw, maids, and the master who was ying joy, and shouted: "On an auspicious day, the Gu family of Dafeng hase to present the betrothal to the Shang family. Please open the door of the Jishan Shang family to wee us!"


    After shouting three times, Shang Zifu and the others followed the rules and came forward to greet the Gu family.


    After seeing the gift, open the door of the house and let the matchmakere in with the engagement gift.


    Sending betrothal gifts is a way for the grooms family to show respect to the girls family. Each time they carry something, they have to shout a few times and let the onlookers stare at it for a while before carrying the betrothal gift into the house.


    Everyone looked at the engagement gift given by Gu Qingliang''s family and almost drooled with envy.


    "I thought only Gu Xiucai''s family was rich, but I didn''t expect that Gu Qingliang''s family was also so rich. They gave three sets of gold-headed noodles and six pieces of fine clothing materials, two of which were silk. , I gave you sixty-six taels of silver, which is enough to build a big brick house with tiles, you are really rich!"


    "No, this is just the engagement gift. How much do we have to give as a betrothal gift when we get married?" A woman counted on her fingers, and after a moment she eximed: "Oh my God, here is The elder''s family can earn at least a thousand taels of silver by marrying their third granddaughter. Gu Qingliang''s family has so much money that they can''t keep it? Why spend so much money on marrying a wife? If they save a little money, they can at least marry a hundred times!"


    The people in Shangjia Vige are envious and jealous.


    Shang Yanjin''s mother even had a wrong idea and said to the women around her: "The Qin Gu Luotian family is really rich. They have a lot of young people and girls, right? Do you think we are also the same?" Go climb the doors of their houses?


    A woman scolded: "Mother Yanjin, are you crazy? The door of Qin Gu Luotian''s family is easy to climb? Have you forgotten Shang Laosi''s family? Have you forgotten Mrs. Niu and the others? And shopkeeper Feng''s family, Now it''s all over. You still want to encourage the big guys to take advantage of these boys and girls, do you want to kill us?!"


    Shang Yanjin''s mother was exposed and said confidently: "What do you mean by killing you? I''m helping you, as well as the Qin Gu Luotian family. This boy and girl have to get married when they get older. We in Shangjia Vige They are living a good life, it is a blessing for them to get married to us after fleeing from famine!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the women nearby dispersed, **** at Shang Yanjin''s mother: "You harmful shrew, don''te here to hurt us. The head of the vige has said that anyone who dares to take advantage of the Gu family will be punished." Whose family will be expelled?"


    "Jade pendant! Look, the Gu family also gave a jade pendant as an engagement gift!" Someone screamed, attracting everyone''s attention.


    People in Shangjia Vige looked around and saw two Tongxin pendants ced on a wooden tray covered with red cloth.


    Although the quality of the jade is not high-quality, it is rare for a peasant family to give a jade pendant as a wedding gift. The Shang family is really proud this time.


    "Only officials and wealthy people will give jade to their betrothed family. This Gu family is considerate and willing to give it. The eldest family member has made a good marriage."


    People in Shangjia Vige praised the Gu family one after another because of the two jade pendants, and Shang Zifu and the others felt quite proud when they heard this.


    Shang Zixiang looked at Lin Guangtong next to him. After seeing the surprised expression on his face, Shang Zixiang finally let out the sullen feeling in his heart!

 Chapter 1405: Uneducated

    Chapter 1405: Uneducated


    Chapter 1405 Uncultured


    This Lin Guangtong was none other than his irritable brother-inw.


    His eldest sister Shang Xiuyu has never had a good life since she married Lin Guangtong. She had two children in five years and was haggard.


    But Lin Guangtong was as blind as if he couldn''t see. He was out looking for flowers and willows. asionally he would rest in his concubine''s house when he returned home, but he didn''t look at Xiuyu at all.


    He also disliked that the Shang family''s family status was not as good as his own, and made all sorts of sarcastic remarks about Xiuyu.


    I don''t know why I''m crazy this time. After learning that my third sister Shang Xiudan was going to be engaged to Gu Qingliang, she came from Linhe Prefecture, and even Lin Guangtong''s mother and sister came.


    The excuse given was that Xiuyu had not been having a good time in the Lin family in the past few years, and while the third sister was getting engaged, she took her back to her parents'' house to visit and rx. Wait until you feel better and see if you can get pregnant?


    Shang Zixiang didn''t believe this. He always felt that the Lin family was having some crooked idea?


    But the family was busy with Xiudan''s marriage and had no time to pay attention to the Lin family, mother and son.


    The engagement ceremony for the Gu Shang family took more than half an hour. Shang Xiudan followed the rules and gave Gu Qingliang a set of clothes, and the two met once before it waspleted.


    "It''s done, congrattions to you two!" The golden matchmaker smiled from ear to ear. Both the Gu family and the Shang family were very generous. She helped with the engagement ceremony for thirty taels of silver. Hong Feng, plus the 30 taels of remuneration given by Gu Qingliang''s family and the matchmaking money given by the Luo family, she earned nearly 200 taels of silver from this trip, enough tost for two years.


    Shangli is also very happy: "The gold media people have worked hard and prepared a good seat on the table for you. You should eat it under your hand."


    "Hey, thank you very much." The golden matchmaker was hungry after working for so long, so he took the maid, mother-inw, and the masters who yed the music to a banquet.


    Other guests who came to congratte also sat down to eat.


    As for the Qin Gu Luotian family, they were honored guests and were entertained by Chief Shangli personally: "Damu, Dalin, Dashan, and Dafu, let''s go and have a banquet. Although the taste of the food at home is not as good as that of Yanfu Tower, the portion is sufficient. You can eat it with an open belly.


    Gu Damu was bored, but Gu Dalin smiled and said, "That''s good. We are country people. We don''t like to eat things that are too delicate, but we like things that are generous."


    This statement made several familiesugh.


    Lin Guangtong, however, sneered silently: He didn''t even have enough money to book a table at a restaurant. They are such a bunch of poor people. The Shang family has really suffered a loss from this marriage!


    Had he known that the Shang family was so poor, he would never have married Shang Xiuyu.


    However, my mother told me that Yueyun failed to get married to the son of Zhifu Shi and was in bad health. She could not find any good family in Fucheng, Linhe Prefecture. This Gu Jinan was pretty good. He was the young Sanyuan Lang from Jianghuai and he knew many of them. My dear, my family still has a business that makes a lot of money. If Yue Yun marries him, my family will get a lot of benefits.


    Gu Jinan was disgusted by Lin Guangtong''s sight, but it was hard to get angry, so he had to endure it and went to dinner with Shang Lichang and Shang Xiucai.


    How did he know that this Lin Guangtong was an uneducated person? He asked him while he was eating: "Brother Gu, you are twenty years old, why haven''t you got engaged yet?"


    Brother Cheng sitting at the next table:


    Okay, here we go again, why is everyone keeping an eye on his eldest brothers marriage?


    Gu Jinan was very calm. He nced at Lin Guangtong and said, "I have sworn that I will get married only after passing the examination. Now I am just a young schr and I dare not talk about getting married."


    When Gu Jinan said this, his tone was very cold, but anyone could tell that he was unhappy. But Lin Guangtong said: "The imperial examination is difficult, but it is so easy to pass it. You are already twenty, you should have said marriage earlier."


    He scolded Gu Jinan in his heart again, **** it, are you mocking me on purpose? You''ve been admitted as a schr and you''re still not satisfied, but I''m not even a boy!


    After hearing this, Shang Laoer felt very embarrassed. He suppressed his anger and said to Tong Lin: "Brother Tong, this is Brother An''s own business. There is nothing to ask. This Huihe delicacy tastes good. Our Tian Fu People in the county love it, try it."


    As he said that, he gave Lin Guangtong a piece of chopsticks to eat from the river.


    But Lin Guangtong looked at the Huihe delicacy with disgust, and said in a disgraceful manner: "Can you eat the small fish caught in this river? The fish bones can kill people. We in Linhe Prefecture don''t eat such undesirable things. "


    With a bang, Shang Lichang''s face turned dark, he pped the table, stared at Lin Guangtong and said, "Sister Yu, Mr. Master, do you want to eat? If not, go back to the house and rest."


    The second child is his father-inw. His father-inw picks up the food for himself and forgets it if he doesnt eat it. He also says such unpleasant things. Do the Lin family have any tutors?


    Lin Guangtong looked down on the Shang family from the bottom of his heart, and was not afraid when Shang Li became angry. He only said perfunctorily: "You don''t have to be angry, old man. I have a true temperament. The literati and crazy people in the south of the Yangtze River love my temper very much."


    Shang Li was so angry that he was shaking.


    Shang Xiucai is speechless. Is he really in a bad mood? If you are uneducated, you are uneducated. What nonsense!


    Gu Jinan also felt that Lin Guangtong was not good, but he was a guest today and he didn''t want to do anything, so he kept silent and just ate the vegetables.


    But Lin Guangtong was really arrogant. After being punished by Shangli Chang, he showed no repentance. He actually dragged Gu Qingliang up, sat next to Gu Jinan, put his arms around him, and said in a familiar manner: "Brother Gu, at this age It''s time to get married when we get there, so let''s do this. I''ve fallen in love with you as a brother. I have a little girl at home who is just the right age. Your family will choose a day toe to propose marriage. Let''s get married."


    Everyone at the table was shocked. They had no idea that Lin Guangtong would say such rude words in public.


    Brother Cheng was stunned. He immediately stood up and looked at Lin Guangtong with wide eyes: "..."


    Are you sick?


    My eldest brother has three sisters and he will not marry your sister!


    Gu Qingliang hurriedly pulled Lin Guangtong up and held him, saying with a smile: "Brother-inw, you have drunk too much. My second brother and I will take you back to the house to rest."


    The second brother is Shang Zixiang, the biological brother of Shang Xiuyu and Shang Xiudan.


    Gu Qingliang had good intentions and didn''t want Lin Guangtong to cause trouble and make everyone unable to get off the stage. However, Lin Guangtong seemed to have been touched by something disgusting. He punched Gu Qingliang and shouted: "You are fleeing to death, don''t touch me." Master!"


    "Shut up, you bastard!" Shang Lichang was going crazy and shouted at his grandsons: "Zifu, Zixiang, Zimao, Zisheng, take the one named Lin away from me."


    It was too much. With so many guests present, Lin Guangtong dared to go crazy. He simply didn''t take his Shang family seriously.


    But Lin Guangtong was fierce. He actually grabbed the wine bottle, pointed at the grandsons of the Shang family and said, "What are you doing? I am the young master of the Lin family in Linhe Prefecture. If you dare to touch me, you will no longer want the shop in Linhe Prefecture." ?!


    After scolding the grandchildren of the Shang family, he looked at the shocked Gu Dashan and asked, "You are Gu Jinan''s father, right? Since he doesn''t answer, then you, the father, will decide for him whether he wants to follow our Lin family or not." Get married?"

 Chapter 1406: Lin Sushi

    Chapter 1406: Lin Sushi


    Chapter 1406 Lin Sushi


    On the female guest''s side, Lin Su asked the same question to Cui who was dining at the same table.


    Mrs. Cui was confused and thought she heard wrongly, so she asked, "Sister-inw of the Lin family, what are you talking about?"


    What did you say? Are you deaf and can''t hear what I''m saying?


    Mrs. Lin Su suppressed her temper, with a smile on her face. She took Lin Yueyun''s hand and said, "Look at my sister Yun, she looks good and has a good temper. You praised her just now. Your family is safe." My brother is already twenty. If we dont talk about our rtionship, there will be rumors of hidden illnesses. Its better for our two families to get closer to silence the mouths of those evil people.


    Lin Yueyun looked at Ms. Cui with a shy face... She ran to peek at Gu Jinan before, but now her heart was beating fast.


    My God, I originally thought that all the poor ces in the countryside were filled with roughnecks. How could I have known that Gu Jinan was so good-looking, much prettier than Magistrate Shis son? If I had known she would not have drugged Magistrate Shis son and given her body to him .


    "Evil person? Hidden disease? Mrs. Lin, please don''t talk nonsense." Mrs. Cui was trembling with anger and wanted to ask Ms. Lin Su whether the evil person is yourself.


    The people at the same table were also shocked. They said that someone else''s son was still twenty years old and they still didn''t say they were married, and even hinted that the other person''s son had a hidden disease. This Lin Su family had a really vicious mouth.


    The third grandma''s face changed and she said in a bad tone: "Ms. Lin Su, Brother An has sworn not to marry until he is admitted to the Juren Examination. If you don''t keep the oath, you will be punished by God. "


    The people of Da Chu believed this, but Mrs. Lin Su was eager to marry her daughter and would not give up easily.


    Lin Su thought that the Gu family came from the famine, and Shang Xiu of the Shang family was Gu Jinan''s master. With Shang Xiuyu as a bargaining chip, her family became bolder. She looked at the third grandmother and asked with a sneer: "This Olddy, who are you? I''m talking to Gu Xiucai''s mother. You, a n uncle who relies on Gu Xiucai''s family for support, don''t have the right to talk, right?"


    You, you! The third grandma was so angry that she fell back. She couldnt find anything to say to refute, so she could only cry to herself.


    Mrs. Cui was angry, and came over to protect the third grandma,forting her: "Sister-inw, please don''t be jealous. Dashan and I treat you as our own mother, and the children also regard you and the third uncle as their own grandparents. We are As a family, we dont need to pay attention to what outsiders say!


    Mrs. Yan also stood up and said to Mrs. Lin Su: "Mrs. Lin, today is a happy day for Qingliang and Xiudan to get engaged. We should be in harmony. I don''t need you to worry about other things."


    Yan''s words were already rude, but Lin Su didn''t hold back. She immediately changed her face, pointed at her and said: "A woman who escaped from the barbariannd in the northwest thought that she could be me by marrying the Shang family. Lin Sus inws? Do you know what the Lin familys family background is? Do you know what the Su familys family background is?!


    The Lin family is rich, and the Su family has been rich for three generations. Therefore, the Lin Su family looks down on the Yan family and does not want to be rted to her at all.


    If her daughter hadn''t been in a hurry to get married, and Gu Jin''an was a schr and the family was making money, she wouldn''t even have given Cui family face.


    As soon as these words came out, all the guests were shocked.


    However, most of the guests were watching the show. Only Mrs. Jiang came over, stared at Lin Su and warned: "Ms. Lin Su, this is the Shang family. Don''t make it too embarrassing, otherwise don''t me the Shang family for not giving you face." .


    Boss Shang''s daughter-inw couldn''t help it anymore. She pulled Shang Xiudan''s mother Zhang to stand up and came directly to grab Lin Su. "You''ve drunk too much. Come back to the guest house with us to rest."


    "Stop, stop, what do you want to do? Let me go!" Lin Sushi struggled and said to Shang Xiuyu who was sitting at the next table: "Brother and daughter-inw, are you dead? Didn''t you see that I was being raped by you? Mom, are you being bullied by your uncle? Why dont youe over and help me right away!


    When Shang Xiuyu heard Lin Su''s voice, she was so frightened that she immediately squatted down with her head in her hands, trembling uncontrobly.


    Upon seeing this, Shang Yuanyuan immediately ran over, helped her up, andforted her: "Cousin Yu, what''s wrong with you? Don''t be afraid, this is our Shang family, and the family will protect you."


    After hearing this, Shang Xiuyu''s body was still shaking.


    Shang Yuanyuan frowned, feeling that something was wrong with Shang Xiuyu. Seeing that Shang Xiuyu was noting over, Mrs. Lin Su was so angry that she shouted again: "Brother and daughter-inw, what are you doing standing still? Hurry up and help!"


    Shang Xiuyu was so excited that she pushed Shang Yuanyuan away and ran to help Lin Su.


    Girl, beware!


    Shang Yuanyuan was almost pushed down by Shang Xiuyu, but fortunately, his maid held him up in time.


    "I''m fine." Shang Yuanyuan said, looking at Shang Xiuyu''s back, he felt more and more that something was wrong.


    Mother, uncle mother, please let go quickly and dont hurt my mother-inw. If you are angry, just hit me. Shang Xiuyu cried and begged them, and what she said shocked Boss Shangs daughter-inw.


    "Sister Yu, what are you talking about? Why did we beat you? We didn''t want to do anything to your mother-inw. She just drank too much and said things she shouldn''t have said. We wanted to take her back to the house to rest." Boss Shang said said the daughter-inw.


    Shang Xiuyu shook her head and continued to beg with tears in her eyes: "Uncle, mother, please let my mother-inw go."


    Otherwise, I will be beaten to death when I go back.


    Seeing that themotion was so ugly, Ms. Cui could only stand up and said: "Mrs. Lin, I appreciate your kindness, but An Ge''er is a child with ideas. He said he won''t say goodbye until he is admitted to the Juren Examination. I can say goodbye."


    Mrs. Cui thought she had made it very clear, but Mrs. Lin Su was still confused and pointed at her and said, "Why are you so stupid? They say your son is old and should start a family first before taking the exam." Fame."


    Mrs. Cui''s face turned dark: "Mrs. Lin, I told you that my son will not marry until he passes the examination."


    Lin Su was furious when she heard this. She was so angry that she pinched Shang Xiuyu secretly. She pinched Shang Yuxiu until her mouth turned white and she did not dare to shout out.


    Mrs. Jiang was angry, and came over and pushed Mrs. Lin Su down. She said angrily: "Mrs. Lin Su, what are you doing? This is the Shang family. If you act recklessly again, get out!"


    "Mother." Lin Yueyun hurriedly supported Lin Sushi to prevent her from falling.


    Mrs. Lin Su was very angry and wanted to hit Mrs. Jiang. Lin Yueyun hurriedly grabbed her and whispered: "Mom, don''t get angry yet, my daughter''s business is more important~"


    That Gu Jinan is really good. She has never seen such a good-looking man in her whole life, and she wants to marry him as her wife.


    Mrs. Lin Su was also afraid that her daughter had kicked the son of the Shi family in her belly, and was anxious to find a home for her daughter. She endured it and said to Ms. Cui: "Brothers and sisters of the Gu family, don''t be surprised. I am just too quick-tempered." Yes, he actually has a good heart."


    Then he looked at Lin Yueyun and said with a smile: "My daughter is really good. The fortune teller said that she is destined to He''an Mansion and will marry to He''an Mansion. When I met you and thought of your son, I decided to give him to him." The two of them wanted to make peace."


    Ms. Cui felt a little disgusted when she heard this, but she still replied patiently: "Thank you very much, Mrs. Lin, for your kindness. It''s just that our two families are not suitable. The fortune teller said that it is not suitable for my brother An to marry a daughter of the Lin family."


    As soon as these words came out, the people present couldn''t hold back, and some of themughed out loud.

 Chapter 1407: Cui beats people

    Chapter 1407: Cui beats people


    Chapter 1407 Cui beats someone up


    Hahaha, I didnt expect that Mrs. Cui looked so soft and weak, but the words she said could make people angry, and Mrs. Lin Sus face was twisted with anger.


    Mrs. Lin Su almost rushed over to hit Mrs. Cui, but was stopped by her daughter. She could only suppress her anger and said: "Ms. Cui, let me ask you again, what do you think of our marriage?"


    Dont be so shameless.


    Mrs. Cui looked indifferent and replied: "No, the fortune teller said that my brother An should not marry a daughter of the Lin family."


    Mother~ Lin Yueyun cried angrily and hated Mrs. Cui.


    This **** country peasant woman actually doesn''t give her face like this. She, Lin Yueyun, is lucky to be her daughter-inw, and she still dares not to want it!


    Mrs. Lin Su was also trembling with anger. She pointed at Ms. Cui and said, "Say it again!"


    Madam Chu was going crazy, banged the table, stood next to Madam Cui, red at Madam Lin Su and said, "I''ll tell you a hundred times and I won''t marry you. It''s really ridiculous. I''ve seen peoplee to me asking for marriage, and I haven''t even married yet." Ive seen people who ask for marriage, but your daughter cant get married? Such a forced marriage!"


    After hearing this, everyone burst intoughter.


    The woman who was watching the excitement and did not mind the matter said: "This is also the first time I have seen someonee to ask for marriage. I am afraid there is something wrong with the girl? Otherwise, why are you in such a hurry to get married?"


    After hearing this, Lin Yueyun turned pale and did not dare to speak.


    Lin Su was even more like a cat whose tail was stepped on. She immediately exploded and shouted at the woman: "You country bitch, what nonsense are you talking about? My sister Yun is innocent, and that girl from the Gu family is Hes a broken piece of shit!


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and looked at Lin Sushi as if they were looking at a madman.


    The third grandmother was so angry that she almost fainted. She pointed at Lin Su and said, "What do you mean, you shrew?"


    Lin Su spoke nonsense out of impulse and was a little scared at the moment. However, she looked down on country people and hated Cui for being shameless. She asked instead: "Isn''t it true? Your Gu family came here to escape the famine. I But I heard that the man who was fleeing from famine asked the girl to sell her body for a morsel of food, and I dont know how many men sold it to her..."


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Before Lin Su could finish her words, Cui rushed over with red eyes, grabbed her hair, and pped her wildly in the face: "Shrew, you uneducated thing, I will let you talk nonsense, let you mouth No need to hold anything back, let you be innocent! I will teach you a lesson for your parents today!"


    Children are Cuis destiny, and she cannot tolerate others ndering her two daughters.


    "Woooooo, we''re hitting someone, the shrew of the Gu family is hitting us!" Mrs. Lin Su cried and wanted to fight Mrs. Cui, but she was suppressed by Mrs. Chu who rushed over.


    Mrs. Chu hit her face wildly, and in the blink of an eye, Mrs. Lin Su was beaten so hard that her own mother didn''t even recognize her.


    After the beating, he spit on her a few times and said: "Nonsense, something that is deliberately trying to ruin people''s reputations. The girls in the Gu family are pure and innocent. Every girl who gets married is happy, so you can''t help making nonsense!"


    Mr. Chen was disliked by her third mistress because of her rudeness. She was not able to have dinner here today. She ate in the room next door. However, there was too much noise here and she was so gossipy that she couldn''t help bute to watch the fun.


    Unexpectedly, he saw the bustle in his house. He was so angry that he immediately rolled up his sleeves and rushed over. Instead of hitting Lin Sushi, he hit Lin Yueyun.


    Bang bang bang, pped Lin Yueyun''s face wildly, and shouted: "Come and take a look, everyone. This Lin Yueyun is a fake girl with a broken body. Not only is her body broken, but she is also pregnant. Only then Anxious to find someone to marry."


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Another p in the face.


    Fan Wan continued: "Do you think our Gu family are fools? Our brother An is the second junior San Yuan Lang of Jianghuai. The future champion will marry you, a prostitute who is pregnant with a child?!"


    Guests present:


    They are all stupid. This, this, this, this makes sense!


    Perhaps he is really in bad health, otherwise why would he get up on a pole and ask for marriage?


    Yes, yes, if the girls family is innocent, she definitely wouldnt be able to do this. She must be pregnant and anxious to find an enemy as a father for her child.


    Woo woo woo, no, I didnt, Im innocent. Lin Yueyun was frightened, but she quickly cried out that she was innocent.


    "Bah, you said it''s not there? It''s not there? If you want everyone to believe it, find a doctor to check it out!" Ms. Chen is an unreasonable person who wants to cause trouble. Now that the Lin family has bullied the Gu family, can she let them go?


    Mrs. Chen looked at the door and happened to see Aunt Miaoing over. She immediately shouted: "Aunt Miao, go to the town and invite old doctor Wu. She said that someone here has a fetus and is waiting for him toe and save her." child!"


    "Hey, old ve, go now!" Aunt Miao was very angry after hearing what happened here. Someone actually ndered the innocence of the Gu family girl. It was so vicious and they didn''t care about the Shang family''s face. , and immediately sent Ah Jing to drive to the town to ask for Dr. Wu.


    The little boss told her when she went to the northwest that no matter what happens, she must protect the Gu family first, and leave other families alone.


    In the front yard, Chief Shang and the others heard about what happened here and rushed over immediately. Seeing the mess in the house, they shouted angrily: "Stop, separate them quickly, don''t fight."


    There were two snaps, and before Mrs. Chen stood up, she pped Lin Yueyun twice more.


    Cui family and Chu family have let go of Lin Su family and stood aside.


    Lin Guangtong saw his mother and sister being beaten into pig heads. He was so angry that he rushed over and asked: "Mother, Sister Yun, who beat you? Tell me quickly, I will kill her!"


    Lin Su was almost beaten to death. She spat out blood foam from her mouth and said: "Yes, it''s them... wuwuwu, brother Tong, you have to make the decision for your mother, they will work together to beat me."


    After hearing this, Lin Guangtong thought it was okay. He stood up and rushed towards Cui: "Bitch, if you dare to hit my mother, I will kill you!"


    With a bang, Gu Jinan rushed over, kicked Lin Guangtong to the ground, stood in front of Cui, and stared at Lin Guangtong with a gloomy face: "If you dare to touch my mother, I will kill you!"


    He had already heard what Sawazi told him, and he was extremely angry. The Lin family first nned his marriage, then ruined the reputation of his two sisters, and even wanted to beat his mother. If he was polite to them again, he would die.


    "Brother An, don''t be angry. Mom is fine." Mrs. Cui was afraid that Gu Jinan would do something wrong impulsively and ruin his career, so she quickly grabbed his hand to prevent him from hitting anyone.


    Gu Jinan looked back at Ms. Cui and said with a smile: "Mom, don''t worry, it''ll be fine. My son is sensible."


    "Mom, are you okay?" Brother Cheng also ran over. When he passed by Lin Guangtong, he stepped on his stomach, causing Lin Guangtong to scream in pain: "Ah! You bastard!"


    In the end, he was kicked again by Gu Dashan who came over.


    People present:


    His step was really urate, it happened to be where his son had stepped before.


    "Min Niang, are you okay?" Gu Dashan asked worriedly. He didn''t care about the presence of outsiders. He held Cui''s hand tightly and stood beside her to protect her.

 Chapter 1408: Not averagely bad

    Chapter 1408: Not averagely bad


    Chapter 1408 is not generally bad


    Ms. Cui smiled and shook her head: "I''m fine. I was the one who hit him."


    Gu Dashan was shocked when he heard this and asked: "Did you really hit someone?"


    Yeah. Ms. Cui responded, then lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Gu Dashan smiled when he saw this: "It''s okay, just fight. It must be the Lin family who did something excessive, so Min Niang did it. As long as we are justified, it''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    Xiaoyu once said that as long as one''s own family is upright, there is no need to be polite to evildoers, even beating them to death or maiming them will do.


    Moreover, Min Niang has always been weak and has never hit anyone in her life. If she can do it, the Lin family must not be ordinary bad people.


    Gu Jinan also said: "Mom, don''t worry, our family will not let this matter go. We will take them to the government to make it clear!"


    "Going to the government? Do you still dare to go to the government? It''s your Gu family who beat people!" Lin Guangtong went crazy with anger, like a barking dog, barking at the Gu family.


    But he just dared to shout. He was afraid of being beaten by the three men of the Gu family, so he didn''t dare to step forward.


    After seeing Shang Xiuyu cowering aside and crying, he became very angry. He rushed over and pped her twice, cursing: "You useless thing. You don''t know how to help when you see your mother-inw being beaten. What do you do for food?" ?!


    Shang Xiuyu was beaten and did not dare to cry. He only knelt down and apologized: "My lord, please calm down. It''s my fault."


    Everyone present was shocked. Shang Li was shaking with anger. He pointed at Lin Guang and said: "You bastard, how dare you hit Sister Yu!"


    Lin Guangtong said confidently: "She didn''t take good care of her mother-inw. As her husband, I should naturally teach her a lesson."


    You, you! Shang Lichang was so angry that he couldnt speak and fell back directly.


    Dad, Dad! Shang Lao and Shang Lao Er hurriedly supported Shang Li and pinched him. After a while, Shang Li Zhang woke up.


    He looked at the room full of guests and felt ashamed. He choked and said, "You guys areughing at this. If there is something going on in this family, I won''t stay..."


    Shang Xiucai interrupted Shang Lichang in time: "Uncle, let everyone stay, it can also be considered as a witness."


    Shang Li was anxious. He looked at Shang Xiucai and lowered his voice: "Wenyuan, we can''t keep them. They are all women who like to talk the most. If they continue to listen, until tomorrow, the entire Tianfu County will be destroyed." Everyone will know about our familys scandal~


    Shang Xiucai asked, "Uncle, do you think that if we let them go now, what happened today will not be spread?"


    Shang Lichang was speechless when asked.


    Shang Xiucai advised: "Uncle, since we have been embarrassed, we have to keep them and let them see clearly that it is the Lin family who is in the wrong, so that they can be a mouthpiece for our family, help us restore our reputation, and badmouth the Lin family."


    After listening to this, Chief Shang Li thought for a while, nodded in agreement, and said to the female guests: "Everyone, I''ve made youugh. Please stay and be a witness to see who is right and who is wrong."


    Most of these female guests were women from the countryside. They just wanted to watch the excitement and didn''t mind it, so they all agreed: "Since the chief ministers have spoken, we naturally want to stay and settle the matter."


    "Thank you very much." Shang Lichang said, looked at Lin Su and said, "What is going on? Can you tell me first?"


    Lin Guangtong said: "What are you talking about? What else is there to say? This shrew of the Gu family beats people for everyone to see. She will hold them down and beat them, then kneel down and kowtow to my mother to apologize!"


    "Bah! Why don''t we beat your mother for being a bitch? The person you beat is your mother, that bitch!" Mrs. Chen scolded Lin Guangtong with her hands on her hips, then pointed at Lin Yueyun and said: "And your sister, who was beaten by someone I have slept with a rotten **** and still wants to marry the schr of our Gu family, the future number one schr. Is there any justice for being shameless?"Is there any justice for him?


    This is what Lin Guangtong wanted to say.


    He jumped up and said: "You shrew, what are you talking about? My sister is pure and innocent, she is a yellow flower girl. How dare you taint her innocence? Is there any royalw?"


    "Oh, Wang Fa, Wang Fa was the first to kill people like you, the Lin family." Mrs. Chen was not afraid at all, and said in a polite tone: "You say your sister is innocent, so she is innocent? The two girls of our Gu family are innocent. They are all married, and when the matchmakeres to announce their happiness the next day, they are innocent. You just shouted twice, saying that Lin Yueyun is innocent. Is there any evidence? You should provide evidence? If there is no evidence, why are you shouting?"


    Lin Guangtong was speechless when asked.


    Lin Yueyun''s face turned pale with fright. She winked at Lin Guangtong and told him to stop talking about this matter. If he kept talking, what would happen if the shrew of the Gu family dragged her for a physical examination?


    She cant stand the test.


    However, its toote.


    Aunt Miao brought old doctor Wu in, looked at Lin Guang and said: "The doctor is here. As long as the doctor takes her pulse, we can know whether your sister is innocent? Are you, the Lin family, trying to find someone to fight against the Gu family?" Take over?"


    Sir, doctor! Lin Yueyun rolled her eyes in fright and fainted.


    Mrs. Lin Su was also so frightened that she ignored the pain in her body and hurriedly helped Lin Yueyun and said: "Go away, where are you from a country doctor? My sister Yun is innocent and does not need you to check her pulse."


    He said again: "I think you don''t want to take my pulse, but you want to take advantage of my sister Yun."


    Old doctor Wus face turned dark when he heard this.


    Shang Xiucai shook his head and said to Shang Lichang: "Uncle, this kind of family is undesirable. Da Chu has a continuous system, so we have to guard against evil rtives destroying the family."


    Shang Li was shocked. What does this mean?


    "You don''t dare to let the doctor take your pulse? That''s because you have a guilty conscience!" Mrs. Chen shouted at the top of her voice: "Everyone has seen it, this is a guilty conscience! Lin Yueyun must be in bad health, I guess there is still something to eat!"


    Lin Sushi: "Shut up, you are talking nonsense, my sister Yun is innocent!"


    Ms. Chen rolled her eyes and said with a disdainful smile: "Then you shoulde up with evidence of your daughter''s innocence, it will be of no use!"


    Gu Jinan stood up, looked at Lin Sushi and said: "For the sake of the Shang family, I will give you two options. One is to apologize to my mother and sign a signature to admit that you have made nonsense and ndered my sisters. The second is to go to the Yamen, and lets go to the court to reason.


    He added: "But when the timees, it will be up to you whether your daughter is willing to undergo a physical examination. If she is involved in this matter, she will have to have someone from the Yamen examine her body to prove her innocence."


    The noble aunt just casually said that Lin Yueyun was in bad health, but seeing Lin Yueyun''s frightened and fainted look, it should be true that Lin Yueyun was innocent.


    Go to court?


    Mrs. Lin Su was afraid. Her daughter''s body was given to Mr. Shi. If she went to the Yamen for examination, her reputation would be so bad that He''an Mansion would be so bad.


    Lin Su wanted to apologize, but she couldn''t lose her face and was hesitant.


    But her hesitation meant that she missed the best opportunity.


    "Brother An, you don''t have to worry about the Shang family''s face. Let''s go to the county government and sue the Lin family!" Mrs. Jiang and Shang''s wife came out from the next room. Shang Xiuyu was abused by the Lin family. She was beaten all over with bruises and bruises on her stomach. I told Shang Lichang about the two scars.


    The chief minister was stunned: "What, what is going on?"

 Chapter 1409: harmony and separation

    Chapter 1409: harmony and separation


    Chapter 1409: Harmony


    The Lin family looked down on the Shang family. Lin Guangtong doted on his concubines and destroyed his wife. He knew that he had beaten Shang Xiuyu, but the Lin family said they only beat her twice, so why are she still injured now?


    What''s the deal with the long scar on the belly?


    Boss Shang''s wife told Shang Yuanyuan that something was wrong with Shang Xiuyu, so she took the opportunity to bring Shang Xiuyu into the house with her maid, and asked the maid to hold her down and lift her clothes to see if she was injured.


    "Eunuch, the Lin family are not human beings, they are all a bunch of beasts... Sister Yu doesn''t have a piece of good meat on her body, and those two long scars were cut by Mrs. Lin with a knife. She said that Sister Yu is useless, and she has lost two members of the Lin family. She needs to be taught a lesson twice to give birth to a grandson, but those two babies were both harmed by her Lin family''s concubines, how can she me Sister Yu?!" Boss Shang''s wife couldn''t stop crying.


    "What? Boss and daughter-inw, are you telling the truth?!" Shang Lichang never thought to his death that the Lin family could be so vicious.


    Boss Shang''s wife nodded: "It''s absolutely true, the second brother and sister fainted from fright, and they are still lying in the house now."


    Shang Laoer''s daughter-inw Zhang was Shang Xiuyu''s biological mother. When she saw the injuries on her daughter''s body, she couldn''t even breathe and fainted directly.


    After hearing this, Shang Laoer was also furious and fainted to the ground with a bang.


    Dad!


    Second uncle!


    Shang Zifu and Shang Zixiang rushed over to help Shang Laoer up.


    Shang Zixiang shouted to Dr. Wu: "Pleasee over quickly and save my father."


    Old doctor Wu hurried over and gave Shang Laoer a few injections to revive him.


    Shang Laoer cried straight after he woke up: "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault for trying to climb a high branch. Now I''ve harmed Sister Yu... What should I do? There are still decades to go. How will Sister Yu live in the future?"


    Shang Xiucai said: "Of course I will sue the Lin family and ask the Yamen to make peace and take Sister Yu back to her parents'' home."


    He, Heli? Shang Laoer was shocked. He didnt want Shang Xiuyu to be Heli. When this married girl returned home with Li, where would she put her familys face?


    Shang Xiucai was angry and knew that his cousin was indecisive, so he simply bypassed him and said to Shang Lichang: "Uncle, the Lin family mistreats Sister Yu like this. They don''t regard our Shang family as inws at all. If our Shang family The married daughter of our family has been abused like this, and if we still endure it, others will onlyugh at our Shang family for being weak and ipetent, and they will bully us even more in the future."


    Uncle, it involves the reputation and integrity of the Shang family. We cant bear it. We must go to the Yamen to sue the Lin family and help Sister Yu and Li return home!


    Shang Lichang shed tears after hearing this. After a moment of silence, he said: "Okay, go to the Yamen and sue the Lin family!"


    Really, do you really want to sue them?


    Mrs. Lin Su was afraid and quickly begged for mercy: "My inws, you can''t go to the Yamen. We are inws. If anything happens, we can just settle it privately... Don''t worry, the Lin family will treat Xiuyu well in the future and never let her be wronged again." "


    He shouted to Lin Guangtong again: "Come here and apologize to your grandfather and father-inw, and promise never to hit Xiuyu again!"


    Lin Guang said: "You were the one who cut Shang Xiuyu''s belly, why do you want me to apologize? Besides, I am from Linhe Prefecture, and the county government in Tianfu County does not dare to arrest me."


    I dont know how to repent, I dont know how to repent!


    Shang Lichang was desperate and hadpletely given up on Lin Guangtong. Wiping away his tears, he said, "Tie up the Lin family. Before it gets toote, let''s go to the county government together and sue the Lin family to death!"


    "Okay!" Shang Xiucai smiled, and immediately led people to tie up Lin Guangtong, gag his mouth so that he could stop talking nonsense, and then **** Lin Sushi, even Lin Yueyun who fainted.


    Master, lets go together. Gu Jinan said: The Lin family has ndered the innocence of our two sisters. They must admit their mistake.


    His Gu family girl doesnt bear the stigma! Shang Xiucai: "Okay, let''s go together."


    Qin Gu Luotian''s offices were all familiar with the yamen. It took only two quarters of an hour to pack up, get in the car, and rush to the county seat.


    Dou Shaodong''s family almost wanted to kill someone when they heard that the Lin family dared to nder Gu Jinli''s innocence... Damn it, the young marquis''s real wife is also something that the Lin family can nder? If he doesnt kill the Lin family, he wont be called Dou Ke!


    Dou Shaodong''s family also got on the carriage and rushed to the county government office.


    Luo Wu just went to work today when he encountered a case involving Gu Jinxiu''s innocence. He was so angry that after Lin Su, mother and son got out of the car, he grabbed Lin Guangtong and beat him.


    Dou Shaodongs family also went over to help.


    Lin Guangtong screamed repeatedly, vomited blood, and was knocked unconscious.


    But don''t be afraid. Old Doctor Wu is here. He **** a round of silver needles and drinks a bowl of medicine. Lin Guangtong wakes up: "It''s okay. You can rest assured to take a beating. This little beast can survive at least three beatings." .


    At these words, Lin Guangtong almost fainted and wanted to curse the Gu family, but his mouth was blocked and he could only make a moan.


    Youre so stupid, youll feel betterter. Dou Shaodongs family stepped on Lin Guangtongs face, and after getting out of their anger, they asked Luo Wu to drag Lin Guangtong into the Yamen.


    County Magistrate Zheng heard that the Gu family and Shang family came to sue the officials together, and he came out to the court soon. He originally thought it was a small case, but after hearing the statement and asking the female jailer of the women''s prison to see Shang Xiuyu''s injuries, he waspletely shocked. .


    "What are you talking about? There are more than two wounds on the stomach, but multiple cuts on the same scar?" Magistrate Zheng was shocked. After living for half his life, he had only heard about Dali Temple, the Ministry of Punishment, and the military. This kind of torture of using a knife on the wound again, this Lin Su family is too cruel.


    The female jailer said: "Your Excellency, this is exactly the case. The two scars on Lin Shang''s belly are both raised, and there are some new scars on the scars. They must be the same scars many times, repeatedly, and for many years. Its caused by cutting back.


    The female jailer is forty years old. She is a very strong woman and has seen many cases. However, this matter about the Lin family is really disgusting. That Lin Shangshi even cried and begged her not to tell the truth, otherwise she would wait until she got back. If she leaves the Lin family, Lin Su will let her servants harm her!


    She was stunned when she heard it. As a mother-inw, she would say such shameless words to her daughter-inw. What kind of vicious woman is she?


    The female jailer did not hide it, but said what Lin Su said about threatening Shang Xiuyu.


    Snapped!


    Magistrate Zheng''s face turned dark with anger. He pointed at Mrs. Lin Su and said, "Come on, I''ll hold this vicious woman down and beat her hard!"


    "Yes!" Luo Wu hated the Lin family so much that he took matters into his own hands and hit Lin Sushi hard and painfully every time.


    Lin Su''s wife cried: "My lord, you are unjust. It''s a lie. It was to scare Shang Xiuyu. The woman didn''t let her servants harm her!"


    Magistrate Zheng snorted coldly: "If you really let your servants ruin Lin Shangshi, it won''t just be a beating."


    But he will be ughtered by the Shang family!


    Shang Lichang, Shang Laoer, and Mrs. Zhang couldn''t stop crying. They really didn''t expect the Lin family to be such beasts and treat Sister Yu like this.


    Sister Yu, that girl is also stupid, why didnt she tell her family?


    Shang Xiuyu wanted to say it at first, but Shang Laoer and Mrs. Zhang always said that the second bedroom was never as good as the big one. She was the best-married granddaughter in the family, so she had to control the Lin family so that they could have the second bedroom at home. Have face.


    Shang Xiuyu has been enduring it for the sake of her second wife, and it has be a habit now. Even if Lin Su mistreats her, Lin Guangtong beats her, or the concubines bully her, she doesn''t feel anything. She will be scared and tremble when she sees them. .

 Chapter 1410: count you lucky

    Chapter 1410: count you lucky


    Chapter 1410 You are lucky


    "Sir, please don''t hit me, I''ll do anything!" Lin Guangtong was timid. When he saw Lin Su being beaten so badly, he immediately revealed all the family''s ns without Magistrate Zheng interrogating her.


    Lin Yueyun was really in bad health. She fell in love with the son of the prefect Shi and wanted to climb a high branch. Although she seeded in sleeping with him, the Shi family was the prefect''s family, Mr. Shi was already engaged, and his fiance''s family was a high-ranking official in the capital. How could it be possible? Break off the engagement and marry Lin Yueyun?


    So after Mr. Shi woke up from the medicine, he was so angry that he almost killed Lin Yueyun, but was stopped by Mrs. Shi who came over.


    Mrs. Shi gave the Lin family two options: Never mention this matter, and marry Lin Yueyun as soon as possible, otherwise don''t me the Shi family for being ruthless.


    The Lin family is a gangster, and they wanted to make more noise, but the next night, Master Lin was sleeping soundly in his concubine''s room, and suddenly one of his legs was broken.


    This was my own home where I was sleeping, and someone came in and knocked on my leg!


    On the table in the house, there was a note with four words: Take care of yourself.


    Mr. Lin was not stupid. He knew that this was a warning from Zhifu Shi''s family. He was frightened and asked his servants to arrest Mrs. Lin Su. He beat her up and cursed: "Bitch, it was you who said that as long as she The rice is cooked, and the Shi Zhifu family will definitely give in for the sake of official career and reputation. Even if Sister Yun cannot be the main wife, she can at least be the second wife. What now? The Shi Zhifu family wants to kill the Lin family!"


    Lin Sushi cried: "Master, my idea will definitelye true. What happened tonight is just a test of the Shi family. As long as we put on a fight-or-die attitude, the Shi family will definitelypromise and continue smoothly." Lets meet Sister Yun!


    Mr. Lin was shocked: "You still want to fight to the end with the prefect''s family? Lin Su, do you have any brains?"


    Mr. Lin was so angry that if he hadn''t broken his leg, he could have rushed out of bed and strangled Mrs. Lin to death: "Hit me, beat me hard!"


    The Shi family broke his legs when they entered the house, but Lin Su didn''t repent. She wanted to kill the entire Lin family.


    Mrs. Lin Su was held down and beaten by her mother-inw, but she was the mistress of the Lin family after all, and the mother-inw of the Lin family did not dare to beat her too hard, so after the beating, Mrs. Lin Su could bring Lin Yueyun to the Shang family.


    Lin Su was unwilling toe at first, but suddenly there was gossip in Linhe Mansion that Lin Yueyun was a lowly man and took the initiative to hook up with an official son and was ruined.


    The Lin family''s shop and Zhuangzi were also suddenly investigated.


    Mr. Lin is so angry that he wants to divorce Mrs. Lin Su.


    By chance, the Shang family sent a message to the Lin family, saying that Shang Xiudan was going to be engaged to the Gu family. Lin Su learned that this Gu family was the descendant of Jianghuai''s second junior San Yuang, Gu Jinan, so she brought Lin Yueyun over.


    Ke Lin Su was unrepentant. She had always looked down on the Shang family, but she did it even worse. She did the wrong thing today and was jointly sued by the Gu family and the Shang family.


    "The two of them are still discussing that if Gu Jin''an''s family doesn''t agree to the marriage, they will give him medicine and cook the rice again." Lin Guangtong said everything as if he was pouring beans.


    In fact, Mrs. Lin Su was very smart. She had taken care of the matter in advance and it was outside. The Gu family couldn''t go to the grass to look for Luo Hong afterwards. This could cover up the fact that Lin Yueyun was not innocent.


    After hearing this, County Magistrate Zheng was astonished: "It''s so disgusting, it''s like a home for jackals, snakes, and rats!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t bear it any longer. They rushed forward, grabbed the yamen servant''s board, and beat Lin Guangtong hard.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Dou Shaodong''s family was merciless and beat Lin Guangtong angrily: "Heartless bitches, a cheap merchant family dares to plot against the Gu family and ruin the reputation of Gu family girls. I will beat you **** to death, lest you give us merchants Shame on you!"


    Magistrate Zheng:


    The home of a cheap businessman? Are you scolding your own family?


    Lin Guangtongs back was beaten in severe pain, and he cried: Ahhh! Stop hitting, stop hitting, wuwuwu


    But Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t listen at all and beat him until he fainted.


    Bah, its a useless thing, itll knock you out after a few hits. Dou Shaodongs family called old doctor Wu: You can stab him to wake him up, and Ill beat him again.


    "Okay." Old Doctor Wu was also extremely disgusted by the Lin family. He stepped forward and gave Lin Guangtong another round of injections. After Lin Guangtong woke up, he said, "Let''s fight." Dou Shaodong''s family was not polite and raised the paddle to continue the beating.


    Magistrate Zheng:


    Fangxian Cheng:


    Gu Jinan was still sensible. After Dou Shaodong was beaten a few times, he stopped him: "Stop beating him. We have to keep him under bond to plead guilty."


    Pah, youre lucky! Dou Shaodongs family pouted and stepped on Lin Guangtong before giving up.


    The court clerk had already written down everything Lin Guangtong said and was ordered to take it to be stamped on Lin Guangtong''s behalf.


    Lin Guangtong had seen the cruelty of the Gu family and Dou Shaodong''s family, and was afraid that he would die in court, so he quickly signed a plea to plead guilty.


    Magistrate Zheng was satisfied after reading the charges. He put the confession away as evidence in the case. He looked at Lin Su and saw that she had been knocked unconscious. He immediately asked Dr. Wu to save her.


    Old doctor Wu had superb medical skills and quickly revived Mrs. Lin Su.


    "Injustice, injustice~" Mrs. Lin Su woke up and was still shouting about injustice. Lin Guangtong was so frightened that she shouted: "My dear mother, please stop shouting about injustice and admit it quickly, otherwise you will really be beaten to death." of!"


    Gu Jin''an said: "Ms. Lin Su, your son has confessed his crime. The Yamen still has evidence of your mistreating Mrs. Lin Shang. In addition, you plotted against Zhifu Shi and his family. Each of these things is enough to kill you twice." , If you dont want to die, just do it yourself!


    Lin Su was agitated when she heard this. She recalled the incident when Magistrate Shi entered the house and broke her master''s hand. She recalled her master''s warning to her. She thought about it for a moment and finally cried: "Private woman, plead guilty, woo woo woo..."


    Magistrate Zheng snorted coldly: "Don''t think you are aggrieved. The evidence is conclusive. If you don''t plead guilty, your crime will only be increased."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lin Su could only tell her the story of how she plotted against the Gu family and abused Shang Xiuyu.


    After hearing this, Chief Shang and the others cried again and cursed: "Vicious woman, how could you do this!"


    He actually cut open Sister Yus belly when she was born and was in confinement... What kind of beast could be so cruel? !


    Shang Xiuyus mother, Mrs. Zhang, fainted from crying again, and Shang Laoer was also filled with regret. At this moment, she really wished that Sister Yu could reconcile with Lin Guangtong.


    Come on, give her a pledge. Magistrate Zheng was angry and asked Lin Su to make a pledge to plead guilty.


    "Yes." The court clerk and the yamen servant immediately stepped forward, grabbed Lin Su''s hand, and asked her to sign a confession.


    However, this matter is not over yet.


    Gu Jinan took out a confession written by himself and said to Magistrate Zheng: "Sir, Lin Su has tainted the innocence of my sisters. Please let her put her fingerprints on this confession and let my family keep it as a way to prevent future problems." Evidence from Yoyos mouth.


    The world is harsh on women and cannot tolerate any impurity in women. It is right for the Gu family to want to leave some evidence. County Magistrate Zheng agreed: "Okay, let Mrs. Lin Su press her fingerprints."


    Gu Jinan: "Thank you, sir."


    Lin Sushi pressed her fingerprints one more time and was forced by Gu Jinan to read out the words in the confession before she gave up.


    And the yamen woman who examined Lin Yueyun had alreadye out and reported back: "Sir, Lin Yueyun is no longer innocent!"

 Chapter 1411: Find one that is a hundred times better than yours

    Chapter 1411: Find one that is a hundred times better than yours


    Chapter 1411 Find a home that is a hundred times better than yours


    Lin Guangtong and Lin Sushi both confessed. They had already said that Lin Yueyun was indeed not innocent. After hearing this, they were not surprised at all.


    Lin Yueyun was very excited. She had just finished the physical examination and was escorted out by the female jailer. She cried: "Nonsense, you are wronging me. I am innocent and have never slept with anyone!"


    "Bah, why don''t you say no?" Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t stand it anymore and pointed at her and said: "Your mother and eldest brother both told you that you were slept with by Mr. Shi, and you still im that you are innocent and dare to love Mr. Shi. Wasnt it Gua Feng who slept in the first ce?!


    Lin Yueyun said angrily: "Who are you? You dare to talk too much here, shut up quickly, or I want you to look good!"


    Dou Shaodongjia smiled, with a sinister look on his face: "Don''t know who I am? It doesn''t matter. In the next few months, I will let you know who I am?!"


    Magistrate Zheng was speechless.


    This Lin Yueyun is too stupid. If she were smarter, she shouldn''t mess with Dou Shaodong''s family. Is she someone she can afford to mess with?


    Now that the Dou Shaodong family has been angered, the Lin family, Lin Yueyun, Lin Guangtong, and the Su family may all be destroyed.


    "Master Zheng, this Lin Yueyun also participated in the conspiracy against Gu Xiucai. He should be beaten first, then confessed and thrown into prison." Dou Shaodong''s family looked like "I just want to kill Lin Yueyun."


    Magistrate Zheng nodded: "This is indeed the case. Come on, let us torture you!"


    "Torture? Stop, don''t hit me!" Lin Yueyun was stunned. She didn''t expect that she was really going to be beaten.


    With a snap, the female jailer pped her in the face and cursed: "I have never seen such disgusting and stupid people like you. Stop shouting and ept the punishment honestly. Otherwise, let the male yamene to torture you. Then you will only know Even worse!"


    In the past, there were no female jailers in the county government, but Magistrate Zheng came from a well-established family, and his family had rules and regtions, so he spent money to raise a group of female jailers to watch over female prisoners to prevent any scandal from spreading in the prison.


    Lin Yueyun was a girl after all. She was frightened when she heard this. She was stunned and was beaten twenty times by the female jailer. She cried and fainted.


    The female jailer pinched him awake again and pressed his fingerprints on him.


    The Lin family, mother and son, coborated to scheme against Gu Xiucai and nder the Gu family girls innocence. They were sentenced to three years in prison, and they could use three thousand taels of silver to expiate their crime.


    "Lin Su abused Shang Xiuyu, and the methods he used were extremely cruel. He was sentenced to six years in prison and paraded in public for three days. He could use 6,000 taels of silver to expiate his crime, but he had to serve a full year in prison before he could use the money to expiate his crime! "


    Lin Su''s abuse of Shang Xiuyu and her threats to have her servants abuse Shang Xiuyu were really disgusting, and it was impossible not to severely punish her. Magistrate Zheng punished her severely and charged a sky-high price for the punishment.


    Parade through the streets to show the public! When Lin Su heard this, she screamed, unable to bear the blow and fainted.


    Old doctor Wu was almost exhausted, so he did not try to save Lin Sushi this time, and just left her fainting.


    "Sir, the Lin family is not worth trusting. Please sentence my granddaughter to reconcile with the Lin family!" Shang Lichang knelt down and begged Magistrate Zheng, holding on to his shaky body.


    "Chief Shangli, please get up quickly." Magistrate Zheng asked the Yamen servant to help Chang Li up and moved a chair for him to sit on: "The Lin family has no virtue, so naturally they must be separated."


    Magistrate Zheng did not waste any time and quickly decreed a divorce between Lin Guangtong and Shang Xiuyu. He also pointed at Lin Guangtong and said, "It is your Lin family''s fault for the divorce. Therefore, the Lin family must return the dowry of the Shang family''s daughter in full." !


    When Shang Xiuyu married Lin Guangtong, because she was marrying into a high position, the Shang family gave her a lot of dowry, which amounted to at least a thousand taels of silver.


    Lin Guangtong felt very sad. He was reluctant to part with the money, so he said shamelessly: "Sir, the divorce should be between me and Sister Yu. How can the elders of Shang n break up our husband and wife with just a word? I want to see Yu. Sister, ask her if she really wants to make peace with her? Otherwise, I wont put my fingerprints on the letter of peace and separation."


    "You beast, do you still have the nerve to ask to see Sister Yu? Haven''t you Lin family hurt her badly enough?!" Shang Li stood up and cursed in anger, and because of the too much stimtion he received today, he fell Back in the chair. Lin Guangtong was really shameless and still shouted: "I want to see Sister Yu and ask her personally if she really wants to reconcile, otherwise I won''t press my fingerprints!"


    Hehe, that **** Shang Xiuyu was frightened by his family and would not dare to disobey him. As long as he showed his angry face to scare her when they metter, she would not dare to leave.


    Lin Guangtong''s request was considered reasonable. Magistrate Zheng was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t have to be embarrassed for long before Shang Xiuyu was helped out by Mrs. Jiang and Shang''s eldest daughter-inw.


    Lin Guangtong saw Shang Xiuyu and immediately shouted at her: "Sister Yu, your family wants to break us up and let you and Li go home, do you agree or not?!"


    Lin Guangtong looked so fierce that Shang Xiuyu was frightened by the Lin family and trembled instinctively.


    Mrs. Jiang supported her andforted her: "Sister Yu, don''t be afraid. This is Tianfu County, and everyone in the family is here. The Lin family beasts don''t dare to bully you anymore. Just say what you want to say."


    After hearing this, Shang Xiuyu looked at Mrs. Jiang and then at Lin Guangtong. Tears suddenly burst out of her eyes. Finally, she squatted on the ground and covered her mouth and cried... Her cry was not loud, but her appearance was extremely pitiful. Everyone in the court felt sad when they saw it. There is Qi Qiyan.


    Mrs. Jiang squatted on the ground with her and didn''t say a word, just letting her cry.


    "Mother, Sister Yu, you have suffered!" Mrs. Zhang also cried so hard that she rushed to hug Shang Xiuyu, but Shang Xiuyu dodged her.


    Shang Li was stunned for a moment, then pointed at Shang Laoer and said: "Go and drag Ms. Zhang back, don''t scare Sister Yu... See how you became parents? Sister Yu will have this disaster, it''s all Its your parents fault for being greedy!


    Shang Laoer was scolded, so he hurried to drag Mrs. Zhang back.


    Ms. Zhang also understood that she had climbed into the wrong high-ranking family. Although she was very sad when Sister Yu resisted her, she did not want to scare Sister Yu anymore, so she followed Shang Laoer back.


    Lin Guangtong didn''t have time to listen to Shang Xiuyu cry, so he asked: "Sister Yu, your family wants to break us up, you should say something."


    Cry your ass, who are you crying to? Does it appear how wronged you are? I''m even more wronged than you. It''s the first time in my life that I''ve been to a government office and that I''ve been beaten so badly.


    Shang Xiuyu trembled again when she heard Lin Guangtong''s voice, but after a moment, she finally stood up, nced at Lin Guangtong, and said to Magistrate Zheng: "Sir, the women of the people want to make peace...the women of the people want to make peace!"


    Auntie said that if she did not take this opportunity to leave the Lin family, she would not only harm herself, but also the Shang family, and even her future children.


    Auntie said, you have already lost two children, do you want to have a third child? !


    She doesn''t want to be killed again. She loves children very much. In the past five years, she has dreamed of having a child, a living child. However, the Lin family has already killed two of her children. If she has one in the future, she will most likely be killed. .


    She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she stood up and agreed to divorce for the sake of her future children.


    "Bitch, what did you say?!" Lin Guangtong was shocked. He didn''t expect Shang Xiuyu to have the courage to say the words of harmony.


    With a bang, Dou Shaodong''s family rushed over, kicked Lin Guangtong over, and cursed: "What did you say? I said I wanted to make peace with you, a beast!"


    "Do you think you are some kind of sweetheart? All women want to live with you? I tell you, after the Shang family daughter reconciles with you, my young master will definitely use the connections of the Dou family to help her find someone with a higher family status than yours. A hundred times better!"

 Chapter 1412: Dong family proposes marriage

    Chapter 1412: Dong family proposes marriage


    Chapter 1412 The Dong family proposes marriage


    Dou Shaodong''s family is not just talking. He has asked Dou Zhi to win over the families who have cooperative rtions with the Dou family, vowing to find a wealthy family, let Shang Xiuyu remarry in glory, and make the Lin family angry to death.


    "Marry again? You whore, you want to remarry? If you die, you will be the ghost of my Lin family. If you dare to marry again, I will destroy you!" Lin Guangtong went crazy. He didn''t like Shang Xiuyu very much, but if his original wife remarried, then what would happen if his original wife remarried? What kind of dignity does he have?


    Magistrate Zheng was really annoyed with Lin Guangtong and ordered the government officials: "Keep your mouth shut."


    Yes. The officer immediately blocked Lin Guangtongs mouth with a piece of bup.


    "The Lin family has no virtue. Since the daughter of the Shang family is willing to reconcile, I will sentence Lin Guangtong to reconcile with the daughter of the Shang family ording to his wishes." Magistrate Zheng asked the court clerk to write two letters of reconciliation and asked Shang Xiuyu and Lin Guangtong to press After getting his fingerprints registered and stamped in the Yamen, he gave one of the He Lishu to the Shang family.


    Shang Li, please hurry up and submit your granddaughters dowry list. The county government will send someone to the Lin family to help you get the dowry back.


    The Shang family''s family status is not as good as that of the Lin family. Magistrate Zheng was afraid that the Shang family would ask for a dowry and the Lin family would not give it.


    Thank you so much, sir, you are truly a master of the sky. Shang Lichang was in tears. He held the He Li book in his hands and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Shang Xiuyu spoke at this time: "Sir, although Lin Su is not a good person, she has been the mother-inw of a civilian woman. The civilian woman would like to ask you to spare her the sentence of being paraded in the streets and jailed for one year, and let her return home. Come on, Shanglin and his family can get together and rx~"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the court was stunned.


    Mrs. Zhang shouted: "Sister Yu, that poisonous woman Lin Su has done so much harm to you, how can you let her go? Don''t be afraid, the family will make the decision for you, let''s kill Lin Su!"


    Shang Xiucai frowned upon hearing this. Is this woman Zhang really...a brain?


    He said to Shang Lichang: "Uncle, do as Sister Yu said. This is a good thing. If word spreads about it, it will not only be good for Sister Yu, but even our Shang family will be said to be kind-hearted and virtuous." Home."


    Shang Li thought for a while and nodded repeatedly: "Wen Yuan, you still understand the truth best."


    He immediately said to Magistrate Zheng: "Sir, what Sister Yu means is what my whole family means. Please help me."


    Magistrate Zheng also knew that this matter would be beneficial to the Shang family and Shang Xiuyu, so he readily agreed.


    After a lot of work, the case was finally settled. Magistrate Zheng announced his resignation. After the Lin family was taken away, Shang Xiuyu also fainted.


    Sister Yu! The Shang family hurriedly asked Old Doctor Wu to take a look at her.


    After old doctor Wu showed it to her, he smiled and said: "It''s okay, I just held it on for too long and I need to have a good sleep."


    but


    "She was drugged for the abortion, and her body is a little injured. She needs to take some medicine for a year or two, otherwise it will be difficult to have a child." Dr. Wu wrote two prescriptions for Shang Xiuyu and exined how to take them. Finally, he handed it to... Boss Shang''s wife.


    Although Shang Lao''s second daughter-inw is Shang Xiuyu''s biological mother, she seems unreliable.


    Mr. Shangs wife took it, put it away solemnly, and thanked Dr. Wu.


    "Hurry up and take the child home to recuperate." Old Doctor Wu said.


    After hearing this, Shang Lichang and his family hurriedly took Shang Xiuyu home.


    When we got home, it was already dark, and Shang Lichang did not rest. He took Shang Laosheng, Shang Laoer, and his grandson and second grandson to Gu Qingliang''s house and apologized to Lao Yan: "What happened today is There is something wrong with my family, and I have made you suffer.


    Lao Yan was very talkative and said, "I''m exaggerating. This matter is the Lin family''s fault. Your family is innocent. My family understands and won''t take it to heart."


    He added: "Besides, we are inws, so we should...how to say that?"


    Gu Qingliang said: "Grandma, we share blessings and misfortunes."


    "That''s right, that''s right, so the head of the vige doesn''t need to apologize. We are a family." Old Yan said with a smile. After hearing this, Shang Li almost shed tears: "It is really a blessing for the Shang family to marry your family."


    Earlier, he felt that it was a mistake to be married to the Gu Qingliang family, but after what happened and hearing these words again, Shang Li felt that his family was in a higher position.


    Shangli Chang and others rushed back overnight after apologizing.


    Dou Shaodong''s family and Gu Jin''an were not idle. They sent people to notify the storytellers and publicized the disgusting things done by the Lin family to everyone.


    The reputation of the Lin family spread all over Jianghuai and Jiangnan.


    People in both ces cursed the Lin family one after another: "They are really a family of beasts. They don''t treat their daughter-inw as a human being. They beat her until there is no good piece of meat on her body."


    I also used a knife to cut Shang Xiuyus belly several times. I cut her back and forth repeatedly. She was so inhuman! I feel chills all over just thinking about it now.


    Not only that, I heard that there are dense needle holes on my body, which were pricked by Lin Sus needles used to sew clothes. Although the wounds are small, they are very painful. Its so weird!


    While the guys were cursing the Lin family, they also said: "Hey, have you heard that Dong Dong, a wealthy family in Jinling, wants to marry Shang Xiuyu to his third brother?"


    "Ah? Where did you hear that? You can''t, right? The Dong family is a wealthy family in Jinling. How could they ask their younger brother to marry a woman who has returned home with him?"


    "Don''t you know this? The Dong family has business dealings with the Gu family and the Dou Shaodong family. The Shang family is rted to the Gu family by marriage. The Gu family is familiar with the Dou Shaodong family. She married Shang Xiuyu. The Dong family is rted to the Gu family and the Dou family. The rtionship will be strong. This marriage in the Dong family is a good one."


    Besides, the younger brother of Dong Dongs family is also remarrying, so there is no need to pay too much attention to family status when remarrying.


    After everyone heard this, they asked again: "What about the original daughter-inw of the third brother of Dong Dong''s family? Was she divorced, divorced, or dead?"


    Dead. Mr. Dongs wife died in childbirth two years ago, leaving behind a daughter.


    Oh, then Shang Xiuyu is really lucky.


    Although everyone said that Shang Xiuyu was blessed, many people felt that Dong Sanye''s request to marry Shang Xiuyu was unbelievable. After all, Shang Xiuyu had just reconciled, and the Dong family was really rich. Even if he married his stepmother, he would not marry a granddaughter from the countryside. He would have to marry a rich girl from the city no matter what.


    However, this is absolutely true.


    At this moment, Dong Dong''s family, apanied by Gu Jinan and Shang Xiucai, came to Shang Li''s house and told the matter in person.


    Shang Li was stunned: "What? Mr. Dong''s family, are you kidding?"


    Dong Dong''s family smiled and said: "You are serious in your words. How dare Dong make a joke about this important matter of marriage? The Dong family sincerely wants to marry, and they hope that the elders will ept it."


    "This..." Shang Li was in a dilemma, thought for a while, and refused: "Dong Dong''s family, I appreciate your family''s good intentions, but this marriage cannot be done. My sister Yu just returned home with Li and is still recuperating. Recently, Its hard to say goodbye after two years.


    Shang Li took a long look at Dong Dong''s family and said, "Sister Yu has already married to the wrong person once, and she cannot marry to the wrong person a second time."


    Dong Dongs family heard this and asked with a smile: Shang Li, are you afraid that the Dong family is only interested in profit and not sincere?


    This is what it means to be still long.


    Dong Dong''s family said: "Actually, Dong agreed to this matter because of interests, but my third brother did not do it for interests. He only became interested after learning that your granddaughter interceded for Lin Su. Let mee to propose marriage."

 Chapter 1413: The Lin family regrets

    Chapter 1413: The Lin family regrets


    Chapter 1413 The Lin family regrets


    The Dong family''s business is very big, and Mr. Dong is traveling between the north and the south. He spends most of his time on the road, so he got marriedte and had childrente. He only had a daughter when he was twenty-eight this year. It hurt so much that he was afraid of himself. If the wife you remarry is unvirtuous, your daughter will be harmed.


    After hearing about Shang Xiuyu, he felt fond of her and told Dong Dong''s family: "This Shang family girl was still able to intercede for her after being abused by Lin Su in every possible way. It can be seen that she is a kind-hearted person. Marrying her will not harm her." There are benefits to Xiaofu.


    And she is a strong-minded person with a clear mind. Even if she is afraid of being beaten by the Lin family, she can boldly stand up at critical moments and say that she wants to make peace with her.


    Such a woman is rare, its not a loss to marry her.


    Dong Dong''s family told Shang Lichang exactly what his third brother said, and said: "My third brother said that he is almost thirty years old, has passed the impulsive age of lust, and only wants a wife who is virtuous and kind-hearted. There is no need to worry about getting criticized if you marry too soon, he is willing to wait two years before getting married, and hopes that the Shang family will not reject the marriage."


    After hearing this, Shang Lichang hesitated.


    It can be seen that this Third Master Dong is very sincere and does not dislike Sister Yu, but: "Second Master Dong is already twenty-eight and has only one daughter. If he wants to get married after two years, wouldn''t it be a mistake to miss Third Master Dong?" Heir?"


    Dong Dong''s family smiled and said: "Chief Shang Li, don''t worry about this. My third brother said that it is difficult for him to have an heir in his life, so he will not force it, and there are many people who only have heirs at the age of thirty, so there is no need to worry."


    These are Mr. Dong''s exact words. He really doesn''t mind this. Anyway, there are many nephews in the family, so the Dong family will not be extinct.


    However, as the eldest brother of Dong Dongs family, he didnt want to see his younger brother have no children, so he asked Dr. Wu.


    Old doctor Wu said that although Shang Xiuyu had given birth to two children, she was easy to conceive. As long as she nursed her back to health for two years, it would not be difficult to have another child.


    It was only then that Dong Dongs family agreed to propose marriage.


    Shang Xiucai advised: "Uncle, the Dong family is so sincere and has thought of everything. If uncle is not sure, he can think about it first and then reply to the Dong family."


    Dont say no too quickly.


    Gu Jinan also said: "Yes, Grandpa Li, my family has been doing business with Dong Dong''s family for several years. The Dong family has a good family tradition and can be trusted as a lifelong family."


    Shang Lichang was moved, nodded and said: "Okay, I will discuss it with my family, and I will reply to the Dong family after a while."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shangli. The Dong family is waiting for good news." Dong Dong''s family did not stay long, left the gift and left.


    After they left, Shang Lichang told his family about the matter.


    Shang Laoer and Zhang were extremely excited and shouted, "Dad, our family must agree to such a good marriage!"


    Seeing that Shang Laoer and his wife wanted to send Sister Yu to the Dong family immediately, Shang Lichang cursed angrily: "What should I do? You two haven''t learned enough lessons, have you? Calm down, otherwise you will Go back to the countryside and dont even think about returning to Linhe Mansion!


    Shang Laoer and Zhang were afraid and hurriedly sat down.


    Mrs. Zhang wiped away her tears and said, "Dad, my daughter-inw knows that she is wrong. She is not trying to use Sister Yu to gain a higher position this time. She thinks the Dong family is really good and doesn''t want Sister Yu to miss it."


    Humph! Shang Lizhang snorted coldly, ignored her, and asked Mr. Shang and his wife for their opinions.


    Mr. and Mrs. Shang pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "Dad, the Dong family is sincere and this marriage is indeed a good one, but we need to ask Sister Yu first what she means... She is scared of being beaten by the Lin family, and she is guessing that she is not willing to marry again, so ask first Ask her, if she is willing, let''s talk about it, if not, let''s not force her, we can raise her for the rest of her life."


    After the news about Sister Yu spread, everyone felt sorry for Sister Yu and praised her for being kind-hearted and not holding grudges. The Shang family had a good reputation. Boss Shang felt that they should treat Sister Yu well no matter what.


    "Hey, Boss is right." Chief Shang Li nodded and said, very satisfied with this eldest son, and said to Boss Shang''s wife: "Boss, wife, go talk to Sister Yu about the Dong family. Ask Ask her what she means.


    "Yes, father-inw." Shang Lao''s wife went to see Shang Xiuyu and told her about the marriage proposal of Dong Sanye of the Dong family. I originally thought that Shang Xiuyu would not dare to marry again, but I didnt expect that Shang Xiuyu agreed after thinking about it for two days.


    Shang Xiuyu said: "I want a child. Since the Dong family is good, don''t miss it...and if I get married, it will be a good thing for the family."


    Otherwise, as time goes by, people from all over the country willugh at the Shang familys married women and divorced women.


    Since you were born as a daughter of the Shang family and eat the food of the Shang family, you should think about your family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Shang''s wife was surprised and happy. She hugged Shang Xiuyu and cried: "You are a good boy, and you will definitely enjoy happiness in the future."


    The marriage between the Dong family and the Shang family was settled in this way. The two families exchanged tokens and nned to get engaged after the year and wait two years before getting married.


    After the incident spread, everyone was happy for Shang Xiuyu, but Lin Guangtong almost died of anger.


    "Bitch, bitch, I''ve seen that you are a prodigal a long time ago. How long have you dared to find a new man? Wait for me. When I get out, I won''t let you go!" Lin Guangtong cursed in his heart. I feel sour and hateful, but I didn''t expect Shang Xiuyu, a bitch, to actually climb a high branch.


    That was the Dong family of Jinling, a family of great merchants, with mountains of money.


    He has also heard about Mr. Dong Sanye. He is a good person. In short, he is a person that his father would never meet.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The cell leader of the Linhe government office banged on the cell door with a stick and shouted: "Lin, what are you shouting at? Shut up now. If you dare to yell again, I will drag you away and beat you again!"


    Lin Guang, mother and son were sent back to Linhe Prefecture, but their family had not given them the money to clear up their crimes, so they were put in jail. When they were given money, they could go back.


    Master Lin seemed to be unaware of this, and refused to give money to redeem the person.


    Lin Guangtong was a bully and was afraid of the strong. After being scolded by the prison boss, he immediately became honest.


    The prison warden was disgusted by what he saw and spat at him: "Bah, you''re a coward who only knows how to bully women."


    Then heughed and said: "How dare you despise Shang Xiuyu based on your virtue? Now that she has be lucky after leaving your Lin family, she has climbed into a rich family and will be the third wife. Look at you again, you are still like this bear, a useless person !


    Lin Guangtong''s face turned red after beingughed at, and he hated Lin Su in his heart. If Lin Su had not gone too far, Shang Xiuyu would not have reconciled with him.


    Speaking of which, Shang Xiuyu is actually very good-looking. He would marry her back then because she was beautiful, but now she is advantageous over other men.


    When he thought that Shang Xiuyu would be touched by another man and called him husband, but that man was more capable than him, Lin Guangtong regretted it. He began to think of Shang Xiuyu and wanted to go out as soon as possible and **** Shang Xiuyu back.


    What a pity he was dreaming!


    Master Lin regretted it even more than he did.


    I didnt expect that the Shang family has such a good rtionship, so the Gu family must know too many noble people.


    If the Lin family was kinder to Shang Xiuyu and kept her, the Lin family would now be able to rely on the Shang family to climb up to Dou Shaodong''s family, Boss An, Dong Dong''s family, and even Ouyang''s family!


    Thinking that his family had lost so many supporters at once, Mr. Lin was so regretful that his intestines turned green. He cursed Lin Su and her son: "These two gued **** have really killed the Lin family. I will never finish with them!"


    Saburo and Xiaoyu wille out in the next chapter, followed by the plot of Dingo worshiping the sky, and most of the plot in the northwest. I''m sorry that this explosion didn''t let everyone see a better plot. It will speed up the process and speed up the plot. Thank you for your support. I am grateful

 Chapter 1414: Family failure

    Chapter 1414: Family failure


    Chapter 1414: Family Failure


    "Especially Lin Su, a bitch. I told her a long time ago not to mistreat the daughter of the Shang family. If she is not satisfied, she will kill her directly. She will tell others that she died of illness. The family can still marry her with a good family background. My new daughter-inw. But that **** didnt listen, saying that there was a schr in the Shang family, and if there was a fight, it might not end well!


    Its really not going to end well now. If we kill the Shang familys daughter as soon as possible, no one will know about the Lin familys abuse of her.


    Mr. Lin is an old beast, and his curse words are not human.


    Aunt Feng, her beloved concubine, sat next to him, brought a bowl of ginseng tea, put it to his mouth, and whispered softly: "Master, don''t be angry, Lin Su has always been difficult to carry, so don''t argue with her. Its not worth getting so angry over her.


    But he was cursing in his heart: Old man, since you hate Lin Sushi so much, why don''t you just divorce her? To put it bluntly, its not that I cant bear to leave the Su family, I look down upon my Feng family, and I cant bear to give the position of my wife to me!


    After hearing this, Mr. Lin looked at Aunt Feng and felt relieved when he saw her young and pretty face: "Feng''er can still speak."


    Mr. Lin will be very fond of Aunt Feng, not only because she is young, beautiful and fertile, but also because of her surname and the fortune teller''s words.


    The fortune teller said that Aunt Feng is destined to be a phoenix. If she had a better background and could marry a prince or noble, she would probably be a queen.


    Now that you marry him, although you can''t be a queen, you can help him, let the Lin family be an imperial merchant, or let the Lin family be a high official.


    In short, being able to marry Feng''er was because the old Lin family was lucky.


    Mr. Lin thought about the fortune teller''s words, and the more he looked at Aunt Feng, the more satisfied he became. He hugged her and kissed her wildly and gnawed her.


    Aunt Feng was very good at trouble. She immediately shouted at the top of her voice: "Hey, Master, don''t do this. Your legs and feet are not healed yet. What if you hurt your legs?"


    "Little goblin, you are still pretending to be me. Who sat on me the night before yesterday to get excited?" Master Lin kissed her even more enthusiastically and ordered Aunt Feng: "Hurry up, sir, I can''t wait any longer."


    Cant wait?


    That''s right. If it were any slower, this useless old thing would stall.


    Aunt Feng felt very disgusted, but for the sake of her mother''s family, she could only cooperate.


    But today is not the time to do this. Before the two of them started, someone banged on the door. Butler Lin shouted: "Master, something bad has happened. The warehouse at our dock has been sealed. The uncle of the Feng family was taken away by the government!"


    "What?!" When Aunt Feng heard that her brother was arrested, she didn''t even bother to put on her clothes. After closing her clothes, she ran out to open the door and said to Butler Lin, "What''s going on? Tell me clearly!"


    Butler Lin knew that this was a concubine and could not be offended, so he hurriedly told the matter: "Today, a group of government officials suddenly broke into the warehouse of our dock and found several children from inside. Those children were all captured by Huazi and wanted to be ferried. Jiang sent it to Jiangnan and sold it. The government officials also said that my uncle was an aplice and had vited the Dachu criminalw and must be arrested!"


    After taking a breath, he added: "Even our Lin family will be..."


    Before he could say the word "house confiscation", Mr. Lin limped out, grabbed the housekeeper and asked, "What is Paihuazi? The warehouse at the dock is for storing goods. When did Paihuazi hide the child?"


    He added: "It must be that **** official from the prefect Shi who is deliberately plotting against our Lin family and wants to drive them all out!"


    Mr. Lin was really unlucky. What he said was overheard by the government office squad leader who rushed into the house to arrest people. The guard squad leader scolded: "Lin, you are so brave that you dare to insult the fourth grade like this." Senior official, do you know that just by saying these words, the government can arrest you and chop off your head!"


    Mr. Lin was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Head guard, please calm down. I didn''t mean to do it, but the Lin family was really framed. The Lin family''s warehouse was full of goods and no one was hiding at all. Those children must have been framed by someone." What was stuffed into the warehouse has nothing to do with my Lin family!"


    Aunt Feng: "It has nothing to do with my Feng family. My brother was wronged!" The head of the guard teamughed when he heard this: "Oh, those children were indeed stuffed into the warehouse, but it was Feng Lai who stuffed them. Bao himself. He teamed up with the people from Hua Fang to sell the stolen children to Jiangnan House to make money. This is not the first time he has done this business, he has been doing it for almost two years. "


    The head of the guard pointed at Mr. Lin and said: "A cheap businessman is a cheap businessman. He only listens to women and doesn''t even have any brains. He dares to hand over the family''s warehouse to an aunt''s brother to manage it. It''s hard for your family to remain victorious." !


    The Feng family is very poor, and Feng Laibao is a typical homeless person. He relied on his sister to be rich in one day, and could easily be led astray by others.


    In fact, there is no need for anyone to take care of him. Feng Laibao himself is a bad guy. He likes to stay with Hua Niang without going back home. He also dislikes the fact that the Lin family gives him too little money. After learning that Huafang''s illegal business is very profitable, he immediately participates. .


    He was given ten taels of silver a day for hiding once, and if he helped transport it across the Huai River, he could also get 10% of the selling dividend, which was much more than what the Lin family paid him.


    If youe across something beautiful, you can sell it for a lot of money.


    Feng Laibao was moved. He had been doing this dark business.


    After the head guard told Mr. Lin what had happened, Mr. Lin almost passed away and said unbelievingly: "Impossible, impossible. I told Feng Laibao that he should not do dirty business. There is no way he would do it." Something like this happened!"


    Aunt Feng''s eyes shed with guilt, but she hurriedly shouted: "Yes, my Laibao hates Paihuazi the most. There is no way he can help Paihuazi buy and sell children. Someone must be deliberately using him to harm the Lin family!"


    He then grabbed Mr. Lins arm and cried: Master, someone is deliberately using treasure to harm us. You must save Laibao!


    Mr. Lin quicklyforted him and said, "Don''t worry, Feng''er, I will definitely rescue Li Bao, and I will never let the government officials wrongly use him!"


    The guard head was cold and angrily, "What do you mean by the surname Lin? Does it mean that it is the mansion that it is intentionally nted and framed you?"


    Humph, who knows? Anyway, my leg was broken on purpose! Mr. Lin believed that Magistrate Shi deliberately harmed his family in order to avenge Sister Yun for plotting against Young Master Shi.


    Unreasonable! The head of the guard team was toozy to tell Mr. Lin and pointed at them and said, Come on, tie them all up and take them to the government office to await trial.


    "Yes!" It was a cold day, and the government officials didn''t want to waste too much time on the Lin family, so they hurried forward, twisted the arms of Master Lin and Aunt Feng, and tied them up with ropes.


    Mr. Lin was shocked, struggled and shouted: "Stop, stop, what are you doing? Are you helping Magistrate Shi murder a good family?!"


    bang!


    Wei Ban headed Master Lin''s two ps, warning: "The surname is Lin, don''t give his face shameless, dare to be so wronged, and no one can save you."


    Aunt Feng originally wanted toin, but when she saw Mr. Lin being beaten, she hurriedly shut up.


    However, Aunt Feng was shrewd. With a roll of her eyes, she pushed the matter onto the Su family: "Team Guard, my master made some angry remarks in a moment of confusion. Don''t be angry, but my Laibao was wrongly used... Yes The Su family, its the Su family who hates the Lin family for not saving the Lin Su family, and also hates me for taking away her favor, and wants to harm Laibao, me and the Lin family!

 Chapter 1415: Finish together

    Chapter 1415: Finish together


    Chapter 1415 Lets finish together


    "Yes, yes, the Su family, it must be the Su family that is harming us!" Mr. Lin said: "I was angry with Mrs. Lin Su for doing something wrong, and I was unwilling to pay her to exonerate her. I once sent someone to deliver a letter to the Su family. Let the Su family provide money to save the Lin Su family, or else we will divorce the Lin Su family! The Su family must have a grudge because of this and want to destroy the Lin family!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The leader of the guard team raised his stick and beat Mr. Lin until he repeatedly begged for mercy. He didn''t dare to shout, and then said: "Stop shouting. You are talking nonsense. Is it true that the Su family framed the Lin family?" I dont know. Be honest and go to the Yamen first!


    Speaking, he asked the government officials toe forward and **** Mr. Lin and Aunt Feng away.


    Aunt Feng was shocked and shouted: "Head guard, I''m just a concubine. Women don''t have to enter the Yamen, right?"


    Historically, only the men were thrown into prison when arresting people, while the women and children were kept at home. If they were enved, the women would be sent to prison.


    Wei Ban''s headughed: "Oh, Feng''s, your brother Feng Laibao said, but you also know that he used the Tibetans of the Lin family warehouse to transport Jiangnan to sell, and you alsomitted death and hurry up!"


    "What? You **** actually knew that Feng Laibao was helping to make beauties and sell people?!" Mr. Lin was stunned and stared at Aunt Feng with a look of disbelief.


    Aunt Feng felt a little guilty, but she cried and denied: "Master, I didn''t, it must have been after Laibao was beaten into a trap. I am devoted to the Lin family, and will never do anything to bring trouble to the Lin family!"


    Mr. Lin asked suspiciously: "Seriously?"


    Aunt Feng said emphatically: "It''s absolutely true, Master!"


    After all, he is someone who has been favored for ten years. Mr. Lin believed him when he saw this.


    But when he went to court and heard Feng Laibao''s words in person and the dividend booklet that Madam Sun took out, Mr. Lin was dumbfounded.


    "Bitch, you are a **** who harmed the family. You are actually involved in selling people. The Lin family has been harmed by your siblings. I am going to kill you!" Mr. Lin rushed over and bumped into Aunt Feng, looking threatening. The look of killing her.


    With a bang, Aunt Feng was knocked to the ground, her face turned pale in pain, she stopped pretending, and cursed: "Old man, if you give us more money, shops, and houses, we can make the Feng family prosperous." , Do I need to take risks to earn this kind of money?!"


    Mr. Lin was shocked, looked at Aunt Feng, and asked: "You, what did you say? Did you call me old man?"


    When he was at home, he would sweetly call him master, saying that he was as powerful as someone born after the age of eighteen. Now that the Lin family has failed, he started to call him old man.


    Mr. Lin was heartbroken and very sad: "I have pampered you for ten years, how could you do this to me?!"


    The head of the health ss was a little speechless when he heard this. Are you still pretending to be infatuated like a junior at such a young age?


    "Ah, bah, don''t think I owe you. You have slept with me for ten years. I am young and beautiful and let you sleep with me for ten years. You have earned it." Aunt Feng scolded her back, feeling worse than Master Lin. Still feeling aggrieved: "You said you were going to break up, Lin Su, to help me straighten up, but you helped me. Old man, you don''t mean what you say, you broke your promise first, why don''t you allow me to use your Lin family''s warehouse to make some money?!"


    Aunt Feng thought that the government office had no evidence, but after she got to the court, she found out that the government office had full evidence. Not only did Feng Laibao recruit people, but she also recruited Mrs. Sun from Ru Xin Hua Fang.


    Moreover, Mrs. Sun was very scheming and actually left a dividend ount book for her. The evidence of what shemitted was conclusive and she was dead.


    Since she is already dead, why does she still tolerate Mr. Lin?


    "You useless old thing. It''s getting very dark every day. You just want to do things and don''t check if you are okay? Every time I feel a little bit better, you stop eating and make me miserable." Aunt Fengughed at me. He said: "I haven''t cuckolded you, so just be satisfied!" "You, you!" Mr. Lin didn''t expect that he was so ipetent in Aunt Feng''s heart. He was so angry that he fell backwards, slipped, and hit the ground on the back of his head, falling unconscious. past.


    Go and have a look! Magistrate Shi was startled and hurriedly asked the guard squad leader to go see how Mr. Lin was doing.


    "Sir, there is no bleeding on the back of the head, and he is still breathing. He is not dead, but he just can''t wake up." The head of the guard team strangled Mr. Lin with all his strength, even though he was pinched to pieces, but he still couldn''t wake him up: "Sir, Somethings not right, please send someone to call a doctor quickly.


    Zhifu Shi hurriedly sent a Yamen servant to ask for the doctor.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the doctor hurried over. After checking his pulse, he immediately opened the medicine box and gave Mr. Lin an injection. He pricked Mr. Lin''s head like a honeb and then woke him up.


    But when Mr. Lin woke up, half of his face was crooked.


    The doctor said: "Sir, he was over-stimted and had a stroke. He needs to take good care of himself for a while."


    "What, a stroke?" Magistrate Shi cursed in his heart. What grudge does the Lin family have against the government? Lin Su''s mother and son were still in jail, eating and drinking at the yamen''s expense, and Lin was paralyzed again. Not only does the government have to pay for the medicine, but they also have to find someone to take care of him!


    Mom, if you dont support me anymore, Ill be sentenced to death.


    Aunt Feng was frightened when she saw that Mr. Lin had suffered a stroke, but soon she became happy again and said with a smile: "Haha, old man, he finally got hiseuppance."


    After speaking, he turned back to look at Magistrate Shi and asked: "Master Magistrate, I know the evil things Lin Youfu has done and am willing to tell them. Can it be regarded as a meritorious service and let me go?"


    After hearing this, Magistrate Shi sneered and did not agree to Aunt Feng. Lady Sun, who painted the boat, mocked: "Ms. Feng, buying and selling children from good families is a capital crime. Your siblings have killed the Lin family. The Lin family will be ransacked. Even if you have Lin Youfus evidence of guilt is useless!


    Participating in the buying and selling of good records is a capital crime. This one incident alone is enough to finish the Lin family, and no other evidence is needed.


    "Bah, Sun whore, it''s you who caused us to end up like this, you still have the nerve to say anything?!" Aunt Feng was so angry that she hurriedly thought of other ways to save herself, and finally gritted her teeth and said: "Prefect Sir, not only is the Lin family involved in the sale of children with good citizenship, but the Su family is also aware of it. If you dont believe me, if you send someone to search the Su familys warehouse and home, they will surely find evidence of the crime!


    Aunt Feng is extremely shrewd and knows very well that no one who does business is clean. With Lin Su''s character, if the Su family didn''t do anything dirty, she wouldn''t be named Feng.


    In short, she first ndered the Su family. If she really found out that there was something wrong with the Su family, then she would have made a meritorious deed.


    Lin Su''s mother and daughter plotted against Zhifu Shi''s son and almost ruined his marriage. Zhifu Shi wanted to destroy the Lin family and the Su family.


    Hearing this, after whispering a few words to the master, he immediately sent people to search the Su family in the south of the city and the Su family''s warehouse at the dock.


    I have to say that Aunt Feng is indeed very smart. The people from the government office actually found a batch of pig iron in the Su family warehouse at the dock.

 Chapter 1416: show off ones power

    Chapter 1416: show off one''s power


    Chapter 1416: Showing off ones power


    Iron is a military resource and has always been controlled by the imperial court. If a merchant wants to do pig iron business, he must go to the Yamen to report.


    The Su family reported it, but the reported quantity was wrong. It was only 340 kilograms, but the pig iron found was more than 1,300 kilograms, which was a thousand kilograms more!


    Smuggling one thousand kilograms of pig iron, ording to criminalw, is enough to raid the Su family three times.


    The head of the guard team almost went crazy with joy. He didn''t expect to find evidence of the Su family''s crimes. He hurriedly had the warehouse sealed and sent a yamen servant back to the government office to report the news. Then he took the other yamen servants and went straight to the Su family.


    Mr. Su was at home worrying about whether he should give money to Lin Su and others to expiate their sins. When he saw the squad leader and the others rushed in, he hurriedly asked: "Why did the squad leadere suddenly? Could it be that the Lin family has already given the money to exonerate the sin?" Can my brother, my son, my mother and my sone out?"


    Wei Ban''s headughed: "Father Su, your news is too unpretentious. Your good son -in w Lin Youfu was caught. Now we are here to catch your Su family, and hurry up with us!"


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Su couldn''t understand it more and more. Could it be: "Lin Youfumitted other serious crimes, and he even ordered the Su family to ransack the house?"


    Tuk-tuk-tuk!


    Mr. Su was so angry that he poked the ground with his crutch and cursed: "Well, Lin Youfu, you don''t see it, you are a beast who does many evil things!"


    Then he hurriedly said to the head of the guard team: "Head of the guard team, the Su family is a good family and does not bother to associate with the Lin family. I have severed ties with the Lin family and removed the Lin Su family from the n. The Su family has no rtionship with the Lin family at all." , Please ask the head guard to take a closer look!"


    "Obviously?" The guard squad leader almost diedughing: "Mr. Su, you are really good at clearing up the rtionship. It''s a pity that the arrest of your family today has nothing to do with the Lin family. The things your familymitted are not small. Do you know who is implicating whom?"


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Su was shocked: "My Su family''s business has been exposed to the public. All the children of the Su family are good, and no one has done anything wrong!"


    Wei Ban head: "You said that no one wouldmit a criminal? You know that there are more than a thousand pounds of raw iron hidden under the warehouse floor of your Su family.


    Then he said: "Don''t you see, your Su family is so bold, have you forgotten about the Tong family? Do you think Ming Shaoqing killed too few of the Tong family, and your Su family wants to make up for it?"


    Mr. Su''s face turned pale when he heard this, and he almost fainted: "What, there is pig iron in the warehouse at Su''s wharf?!"


    The Su family has a business of making iron bars, but they only help the officials and wealthy families who can sell iron to transport iron bars. They dare not sell it privately.


    Its unfair, its unfair, the Su family didnt hide any pig iron secretly! Mr. Su cried out in tears.


    The head of the guard team didn''t care, and directly asked the yamen servant to tie up the person: "Mr. Su, don''t cry out. They''ve found pig iron from your warehouse. It''s useless even if you shout at the yamen. Come with us to the yamen."


    Dozens of government officials acted quickly and quickly **** the men in Mr. Su''s family.


    But Su Da was not there.


    "Where''s Su Da?" asked the leader of the Wei squad: "He is the eldest grandson of the Su family. He is more important than the other grandsons of the Su family. He must be found."


    But Su Da seemed to have disappeared from the world. The government officials searched the Su family''s house, vige, shop, and other courtyards, but Su Da was nowhere to be found.


    Oh, needless to say, he must have fled out of fear of crime. Magistrate Shi immediately had the city gates of Linhe Prefecture closed, the pier across the river sealed, and he personally led people to search the city and the pier.


    After searching for a day and a night, we finally found Su Da dressed as a fisherman on a fishing boat.


    Su Da was escorted back to the government office. Magistrate Shi immediately went to court for interrogation. After the torture, Su Da couldn''t bear it anymore and he tortured them all.


    The pig iron in the Su family warehouse was indeed hidden by him. Someone told him that the world is too chaotic now, and the wealthy families in Jiangnan are in urgent need of pig iron to make weapons for self-defense. After the Tong family was ransacked, a batch of pig iron was left behind. As long as he was brave enough to help sell it secretly to Jiangnan, he could earn tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    "The man said that all the Tong family members are dead, Ming Shaoqing has also returned to the capital, and the Tong family''s matter has been settled. The Tong family''s case has just been concluded, and now it is the time when the government''s control over iron blocks is at its peak. When you are ck, take advantage of this opportunity to quickly sell the pig iron and you will be rich."


    Su Da said everything, and finally cried: "Themon people have been deceived by others, and I will never dare to do it again. I beg you to spare themon people."


    After saying that, he kowtowed with bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang.


    Magistrate Shi sneered and said, "Su Da, don''t tell me about the things youmitted. Even Ming Shaoqing can''t help you. It''s useless to ask for mercy."


    Then he said: "You only said that you were bewitched, but who is the person who bewitched you? Could it be that you are afraid of death and deliberately say that you are the mastermind to get away with it?"


    "No, themon people didn''t lie. Please don''t kill me, magistrate!" Su Da thought of the Tong family''s whole family being beheaded. He was scared to death and kept begging for mercy.


    Mr. Su was so angry that he almost died on the spot. As he was being escorted to kneel in the courtroom, he yelled at Su: "Stop talking such nonsense, tell me the name of the person who gave you the pig iron and asked you to resell it. Where is he now?" !


    That person is the key to the Su family''s crime and meritorious service. Otherwise, all the faults will be ced on Su Da, and the Su family''s fate will be the same as the Tong family''s.


    After Su Da heard this, he quickly shut up and calmed down. After thinking about it for a moment, he gave him a name and an address.


    Magistrate Shi immediately sent someone to search for it, but the ce was a Taoist temple and there was no one Su Da said inside. After searching, no pig iron was found.


    The people who came back told Magistrate Shi what they found out. Magistrate Shi was so angry that he had Su Da beaten up.


    However, Magistrate Shi felt that Su Da was not lying. The person behind it did exist, but he had already run away, so they missed the opportunity.


    There is no other way but to me everything on Su Da. Su Da will take the me, and the whole Su family will be ruined.


    Lin Guangtong, Lin Sushi, and Lin Yueyun heard the news in prison, and they all couldn''t bear the shock and fainted.


    Only Aunt Feng was so happy that she went crazy. Unexpectedly, she just made a few nonsense words, and the government office would be able to investigate a major case such as the Su family''s private sale of pig iron.


    She has done meritorious deeds, she has done meritorious deeds!


    "I have made a meritorious service, I want to see the prefect, I want to get out!" Aunt Feng shouted from the prison, but unfortunately she shouted until her voice broke and she could not see the prefect Shi.


    It was only after she hit the wall and threatened her that she got a reply from Magistrate Shi.


    The head of the guard team came to the prison and told Aunt Feng: "The prefect said that one of the children among those children is a daughter of an official family. You and your brothers are guilty of selling official rtives. Even if you have meritorious services, you will not be exempted from the crime. Be honest. Just wait and wait until February 2 next year to be beheaded."


    The Chinese New Year ising soon. No beheading will be done before the Chinese New Year or in the first month of the year. All beheadings will be postponed until after the dragon raises its head on the second day of February.


    Look, the government is so kind.

 Chapter 1417: Then pass Yongtai Mansion

    Chapter 1417: Then pass Yongtai Mansion


    Chapter 1417 Passing through Yongtai Mansion again


    What, are there officialsdies among those children? Aunt Feng rolled her eyes, muttered, and faintedpletely.


    The head of the guard team saw that Aunt Feng was fainting and ignored her.


    The case has been settled. Aunt Feng is a death row prisoner and will die when she dies.


    Within this prison were Lin Su''s mother and daughter and other concubines of the Lin family. Many of them had been tricked by Aunt Feng. Seeing Aunt Feng fainted, everyone rushed over and pped or kicked Aunt Feng several times.


    Lin Yueyun did not kick her. She hid in the corner of the cell crying and called Gu Jinan: "Brother An, brother An, why didn''t youe to save me? I was put in prison because of you."


    ? ? ?


    These words were simply iprehensible. If Gu Jinan heard this, he would definitely strangle her to death.


    However, from the affairs of the Lin family and the Su family, apart from the Shang family, the Gu family has benefited the most.


    Nowadays, many people are spreading the word that the Gu family has great blessings and is blessed by God. Anyone who dares to take any chances with the Gu family will be waiting to be destroyed by God.


    And the two brothers Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer took shopkeeper Feng to Tong''an Mansion to sue the officials, and the matter of having a fifth-grade passer dismissed was brought out by the big guys again.


    "Don''t worry that the old man of the Gu family is a schr, but he is brave and resourceful. No matter how you plot Jia Tongpian, he can still get rid of Jia Tongpian."


    "The eldest son of the Gu family is very powerful, but the most powerful one is the second son of the Gu family. The younger man can speak since he was born. He can read at the age of one, write articles at the age of three, and now he can fly single-handedly at the age of five. After crossing the Huai River, I arrested Hu Dawen and dragged him directly to the court, asking Mr. Hu to testify against Jia Tongpan and Shopkeeper Feng to reverse his own defeat!"


    Everyone who heard this was stunned and looked at the speaker like a madman: "Ah, what nonsense are you talking about? Which child can talk when he is born? And the Gu family Eng is not five years old, he is nine years old Well, he''s half an adult. He can''t fly either. It was the servants of the Gu family who went to capture Hu Dawen. He was sitting in the carriage waiting for people to be brought to him. He was veryfortable. "


    However, at this age, Gu Jia Eng can speak clearly about Hu Dawen, so he would be very powerful if he goes to testify against Jia Tongpan and Shopkeeper Feng in court.


    In short, after this series of events, coupled with the deliberate efforts of the storytellers, the reputation of the Gu brothers has spread.


    From now on, when Brother An goes to Beijing to take the exam and Brother Cheng is guarding the house, no one will dare to think about making a living for the Gu family.


    After hearing Qiu Lang''s report, Gu Jinan breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally done.


    He sat down,id out paper and picked up a pen to write a letter to Gu Jinli, telling her what happened at home.


    After writing the main story, I also wrote about Brother Cheng ying around with treasures at home, as well as some interesting stories about Xiao Qining, Xiao Jiahui, Liushu Kan and Aunt Hong''s son.


    After finishing writing, he packed the letter and handed it to Sawako: "Those who gave it to Sang, ask them to send it to Xiaoyu."


    He asked again: "Do you have any letters from Sang and Xiaoyu?"


    Sawako smiled and said: "Young master, the letter from my boss and my second uncle arrived on the day of the eldest daughter''s wedding. How can another lettere so soon? Just wait a little longer. You will definitely receive it around the Chinese New Year."


    Second uncle still has people secretly, and he will send people to deliver letters along the way, so as not to worry the family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan nodded regretfully and said, "Go and deliver the letter."


    After Sawazi left, he did not rest, but began to write a policy theory about Dachu''s criminalw... A few months ago, Ming''er gave him a copy of Mr. Feng''s theory of criminalw. At that time, he said to Mr. Ouyang, look After finishing, I will write a policy statement and submit it to Mr. Ouyang for review.


    But things happened one after another at home, and he had no time to write. Now he wanted to write it out quickly and send it to Mr. Ouyang. Ming''er is still here. She stayed in the town to apany Mr. Ouyang during the New Year. If she gave Mr. Ouyang some advice, she would definitely be able to see it.


    I wonder what she will think after seeing it?


    Do you think the same as yourself?


    Gu Jinan was looking forward to it, and it was like a divine help when he started writing, and he quickly wrote half a piece of paper.


    The official road to the northwest was bustling with activity. Soldiers from various southern prefectures gathered together and galloped along the official road.


    But the soldiers were used to staying in the south and could not bear the severe cold in the north. Their armors were covered with ice, their legs and feet were frozen, their running speed slowed down, and their exposed hands were cracked by the cold, and blood flowed from them. It was really painful and itchy toe out of the gap on the cracked back of my hand.


    However, the soldiers led by Qin Sang did not suffer from this. They used the Gu family''s hand ointment, and their hands were only red, not cracked.


    The officers from other military stations were very envious: "You, the officers from the Tianfu County Military Station, are blessed. Although your wife from a hundred households is ugly and smells like rotten eggs, she is a prosperous woman and can help her men. Its not like the one in Yujiang County who only cries every day and doesnt stop along the way. It feels like hes mourning for us, which is very unlucky!


    With a bang, Ji pped his hand on the low table, red at Gu Jinli, and said angrily: "It''s all your fault! If you hadn''t supported Qin Rufan and given him many benefits, I wouldn''t have appeared so ipetent."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Mother Ji Zhen, are you sick? Can you me me for this?"


    As he spoke, he took out a long silver needle, waved it in front of Ji Zhenniang, and said, "You want to be pricked again, don''t you?"


    Ah, donte over, I was wrong! Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she hurriedly hid behind Qing Hui.


    Qing Hui was disgusted and pulled her out: "Why are you hiding? If our wife hadn''t given you the injection, would your poison have been cleared so quickly? Our wife has been so kind to you, but you don''t know how to be grateful, you... White-eyed wolf.


    Ji Zhenniang was very sharp when she scolded Xie Baihu, but she couldn''t scold Gu Jinli and Qing Hui, so she could only cry silently.


    Seeing that no one came tofort her, she exined: "I''m angry that the soldiers praised you but scolded me."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said shamelessly: "You also want to be praised? But take a look at yourself. Apart from being unruly and willful, do you have any other advantages? Just thank Baihu for doting on you. If you marry someone else The man has been beaten to death long ago.


    If you dont do anything serious day by day, you will only make trouble.


    You! Ji Zhenniang was scolded again, and she started crying again in anger.


    Gu Jinli annoyed her to death and warned: "Stop crying and work quickly. If you don''t sew this quilt quickly, you will freeze to death at night."


    The farther north it gets, the colder it gets. The quilts they brought earlier were not warm enough, so they went shopping on the way. However, soldiers from various prefectures gathered together, and it was difficult to buy ready-made quilts. They could only buy fabrics and cotton to make them themselves.


    Ji Zhenniang has be more sensible recently. She stopped crying when she heard the words and worked conscientiously.


    When it got dark, we arrived at the inn outside Ming''an County and stopped to rest.


    However, they were not able to stay at the inn this time, because the inn was upied by Fan Tian, the guard of Yongtai Prefecture, and the hundreds of households he led. They, the soldiers and their family members from other prefectures, could only pitch tents outside the inn for the night.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Mrs. Kuang came over to them and said, "General Fan''s wife from Yongtai Prefecture is here with her, and she is at the inn. General Fan has a high official position, so we have to go see his wife and say a few words." Please say nice things so that the olddy wont be angry, and General Fan will give our men some shoes to wear.

 Chapter 1418: Disliked

    Chapter 1418: Disliked


    Chapter 1418: Being Disdained


    The officers in the southern prefectures were not familiar with the north. The imperial court was afraid that they would not be able to win the battle, so it sent a group of northern generals to the northwest to lead the southern troops. Fan Tian was one of them.


    Mrs. Fan was getting older, and she was afraid that she and her son would meet again in the underworld if they were separated, so she simply followed him, saying that at least they could see each other before they died.


    Many people were moved by Mrs. Fan''s motherly heart, and some praised her for her righteousness. They wrote a note and submitted it to the capital, asking the emperor to confer the title of Mrs. Fan.


    When leaving Yongtai Mansion, officials, wealthy households, andmon people from all over the city came out to see him off. It could be said that they were sorge that they blocked the huge official road.


    Gu Jinli and the others watched from a distance for a while. They should have visited at that time, but Mrs. Fan said not to dy the army''s schedule, so Kuang came to call them at this time.


    Gu Jinli and Ji Zhenniang nodded in agreement: "Mrs. Fan is Mrs. Gaoming and an elder, so naturally we have to visit."


    Then hurry up and grab the visiting gift and leave. There are a lot ofdies from hundreds of households in each house. If we dont hurry up, we might have to queue up. Kuang already had a suitcase in her hand and could leave immediately.


    Erqing had already packed the gifts, and only Ji Zhenniang wanted to go back to get the gifts. However, Xie Huaihua was a capable person, so Ji Zhenniang brought the gifts before she returned.


    "Madam, your Excellency asked your servant to bring you the visiting gift." Xie Huaihua came from a distance and saluted Ji Zhenniang with a smile.


    Ji Zhenniang stared at her and cursed: "Does Xie Cheng have no legs? He won''t bring them to me by himself?!"


    What does it mean to ask you to send it? Really want to take you as my concubine? !


    Xie Huaihua said hurriedly: "Madam has misunderstood. Your Excellency was afraid that Madam would be in a hurry to visit Mrs. Fan, so you asked your servant to deliver the visiting gift to Madam first."


    Humph! Ji Zhenniang was still unhappy.


    Mrs. Kuang watched the show and said, "Mrs. Xie, are you jealous?"


    Ji Zhenniang''s face changed and she said harshly: "That''s nonsense. Is a ve worthy of mydy''s jealousy?!"


    Kuang Shi, hehe, you are so angry that you are about to eat this little maid alive.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to watch Ji Zhenniang''s fuss, so he said: "Stop scolding and quickly take the visiting gift to see Mrs. Fan. Severaldies from hundreds of households over there have already passed by."


    As he was talking, he saw Qin Sang and Xie Cheng walking over quickly.


    Qin Sang looked at her, with tenderness in his eyes unconsciously, and said to her: "Xiaoyu, we are going to visit General Fan. We maye backter tonight. After you visit Mrs. Fan,e back and rest first." , if anything happens, just ask someone to call me, dont worry that I wont be able toe out because Im busy socializing.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, Kuang was impressed by what Qin Baihu said, and his eyes were so gentle that he could hold water... He is indeed a ruthless person, Gu is so ugly, but he can still act affectionate. It looks like most people simply cant do it.


    However, Mrs. Kuang still called Qin Sang a wolf cub in her heart.


    Ji Zhenniang was not so polite. She directly scolded Qin Sang: "Bah, you are a fake wolf, a heartless man who specializes in deceiving others!"


    Xie Cheng hurriedly said: "Zhen Niang, shut up, how can you say such a thing?"


    Ji Zhenniang turned back and red at him, and said confidently: "The man named Qin cheated Gu Xiaoyu of his money by eating soft food. He has a bad conscience. Why don''t you let me tell you? Do you want to imitate him?!"


    Xie Cheng had a headache, so he could only pull her aside to coax her.


    Gu Jinli was funny and distressed at the same time. He looked up at Qin Sang and said, "I''m sorry."


    It was all because she made her face so ugly that everyone thought it was impossible for him to like her. His tenderness and sweetness were all faked just to feed her Gu family.


    Qin Sang smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s not Xiaoyu''s fault." He took the thick cloak from Grandma Tao, tied it on her, touched her face with his fingertips, and said with a smile : "Go ahead."


    Mrs. Kuang was shocked. Qin Ruofan was indeed a ruthless person who wanted money rather than his life, and he was very good at pretending!


    She remembered what Ji Zhenniang had said and looked at Gu Jinli with sympathy, feeling that Qin Ruofan might really kill her on the road.


    Mrs. Gu still looked at Qin Ruofan stupidly, smiled sweetly and said, "Well, I''m leaving then. You can go and socialize without worrying about me."


    As he said that, he took Aunt Tao and Er Qing with him, greeted Ji Zhenniang and Kuang, and walked to the inn together.


    However, Mrs. Kuang knew that some wives from wealthy families and high-ranking officials liked to give meeting gifts, so she brought the younger ones Niu Sijin, Niu Wujin, Niu Liujin, and Niu Qijin and asked them to visit Fan. Olddy, give me a gift as a meeting gift!


    "Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Xie!" A few gold coins were given as a salute to Gu Jinli and Ji Zhenniang.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Hey, you''re here too."


    Ji Zhenniang knew why Kuang brought some gold to see Mrs. Fan, and felt that she had also lost her face. She snorted angrily and ignored the gold.


    They didn''t care about the few gold coins. Four gold coins held seven gold coins in their arms and walked behind them.


    At the gate of the inn, I met Mrs. Cen holding her daughter.


    Gu Jinli felt a little nauseous when he saw her. Daqing came to report that Cen and Ding Ge had slept together, more than once... Lu Chong was indeed not a thing, but Ding Ge only used and humiliated Cen. She didn''t understand Cen. Why do you have to be slept with over and over again? Can''t you be tough and kill these two scumbags?


    "Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Xie, Mrs. Niu, you are here, I am waiting for you." Mrs. Cen said timidly: "I dare not go to see Mrs. Fan alone, so I asked somedies to take me with them. .


    Speaking, he quickly asked his daughter to call someone.


    Sister Tang was trained by Cen, and she shouted in a sweet voice: "Hello, Aunt Qin, hello, Aunt Xie, hello, Aunt Niu~"


    Mrs. Cen had already brought her children out to make a raft, and they didn''t look down on her. They just smiled and nodded, and went into the inn together to ask for an audience with Mrs. Fan.


    Mrs. Fan was a popr person, and manydies from hundreds of households came to see her. Gu Jinli and the others arrived a littlete and had to queue up.


    After waiting for three-quarters of an hour, it was finally their turn. Sadly, Gu Jinli was stopped by Mrs. Fan''s maid.


    Maid Chun Zhi stood far away, covering her mouth and nose, and said to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, my olddy has been riding in a carriage for a whole day, and she was a little nauseous from the jolts... Please be considerate and considerate."


    The meaning is very clear, that is: Mrs. Gu, you want to have some face, dont you know what you look like? Get out of here, you still want to disgust our olddy? !


    Gu Jinli:


    Am I being disliked?


    Ji Zhenniang was still protective of her shorings. When she saw Gu Jinli being stopped, she pointed at Chunzhi and said angrily: "You maid...ah! Gu Xiaoyu, stay away from me, don''t touch me!"


    Gu Jinli held Ji Zhenniang''s wrist in time and sessfully made Ji Zhenniang swallow her offending words to Mrs. Fan. He stared at her with a horrified face and said tremblingly: "I''m warning you, don''te near me again!"


    Haru Zhi saw this and sneered. This Mrs. Ji wanted to speak for Mrs. Gu, but she was disgusted by Mrs. Gu first. So dont me the olddy for hating Mrs. Gu, everyone would dislike her.

 Chapter 1419: Hidden danger

    Chapter 1419: Hidden danger


    Chapter 1419 Hidden dangers


    "Madams, please don''t make trouble anymore. Our olddy is still waiting for you." Chun Zhi urged, ncing at Gu Jinli, warning her, you should be more sensible, I am urging others, so don''t went.


    You are a little maid, a ve, what qualifications do you have to rush us? !


    Ji Zhenniang was furious when she saw this. She was about to curse at the top of her voice, but was scared off by Gu Jinli''s look.


    Seeing that she was honest, Gu Jinli smiled and said to Chunzhi: "Since Mrs. Fan is not feeling well, I won''t disturb her."


    He looked at Aunt Tao again and asked Chunzhi: "I have prepared some visiting gifts. Can I ask my nanny to send them to the olddy?"


    Haruzhi thought for a while and said, "It works."


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she shouted in her heart: Ah, ah, you bitch, what is your attitude? Believe it or not, I pped you twice? !


    But Gu Jinli obviously wanted to protect this cheap maid. She was afraid that if she got angry, Gu Jinli woulde and hug her, which would make her copse from nausea, so she endured it.


    Gu Jinli whispered to Grandma Tao: "Mother, take good care of Ji Zhenniang, don''t let her be stupid and offend others."


    "Hey, I got it, old ve." Mother Tao responded, took the visiting gift from Erqing, walked to Ji Zhenniang''s side, followed Kuang and Cen, and went with Chunzhi to see Mrs. Fan.


    On the way, Grandma Tao reminded Ji Zhenniang in a low voice: "Mrs. Xie, my wife told you not to talk nonsense. If you dare to talk nonsense and offend Mrs. Fan, she will kiss you twice."


    Kiss her twice!


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that her legs were weak. She nodded quickly and said tremblingly: "I, I, I will be honest and won''t get angry and offend others."


    Woooooooooo, **** Gu Xiaoyu, he only bullies her!


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao finally felt relieved.


    Gu Jinli took Er Qing back to the camp, but on the way he met his wife who hade out after a visit. Many people looked at her with disgust andughed: "She looks so ugly and dares to wander around. Do you think she is sick?"


    "Didn''t you see her face? She has so many abscesses, she must be sick, and she is very sick."


    You are seriously ill!


    Erqing was extremely angry. Our wife was protecting herself and did not want to cause trouble to her master.


    Gu Jinli heard thedies'' words and didn''t pay attention. He greeted Erqing and returned to the camp.


    Seeing that she was back, Xiao Ji asked in surprise: "Madam, why are you back so soon? Didn''t you go to see Mrs. Fan?"


    Its okay if Aunt Tao goes to deliver the gifts. Its okay if I dont go. Gu Jinli said and got into the carriage.


    The carriage has been packed up, and a stove is ced on the low table, with a jar of meat porridge warming on it.


    Xiao Ji was not stupid. He knew something was wrong when he heard this and asked Er Qing. After hearing what Er Qing said, he almost ran away in anger: "How can the Fan family do this? Madam''s face..."


    She quickly stopped talking and said no more. She was too angry and said to Gu Jinli beside the carriage: "My little boss, don''t be sad. It''s because their family is rude, so we are not angry."


    Xiao Ji sometimes still calls Gu Jinli "little boss", but Gu Jinli doesn''t correct her. Instead, he thinks this title is very affectionate.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I''m not sad, and you should stop talking about it. After all, your uncle''s official position is low, so we have to lower our profile."


    She is not crazy if she is angry with the official''s own mother.


    Xiao Ji has been taught by Grandma Tao during this period, and he understands the principles of being cautious in words and deeds, speaking out, and making trouble by speaking loudly. He nodded and said: "Yes, I understand."


    He added: "My dear boss, I will fry you two vegetarian dishes to eat with porridge."


    When passing by Yongtai Mansion, they bought a lot of things and some vegetarian dishes to stir-fry tonight. "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded and let Xiao Ji go to work. He touched the quilt on the carriage and frowned... It was really too cold in the north. The quilt was not warm enough, and it was quite heavy. It weighed on me while marching. inconvenient.


    Xiao Ji had prepared the vegetarian dishes a long time ago, and quickly fried them and brought them to Gu Jinli: "Little boss, the food is ready, you can eat it first."


    In the winter, the vegetarian vegetables are cabbage and radish, but they are fresh. After eating pancakes for a few days, and then eating the fresh radish, cabbage and meat porridge, Gu Jinli has a huge appetite.


    After eating a bowl of porridge, most of the vegetarian dishes, and a pancake, I put down my chopsticks.


    Xiaoji said: "Madam, I have been eating pancakes on the way. I finally have something else to eat today. Please stop eating pancakes."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s easier to go to the toilet after drinking porridge. It''s inconvenient to go to the toilet now, so it''s better to go less often."


    However, the conditions for them to go to the toilet are much better than those in other military camps.


    She had severalrge straw mats prepared. Once a female family member wanted to go to the toilet, she quickly surrounded the straw mats and asked two women to guard them to prevent anyone from taking advantage of them and ruining their reputation.


    It wasn''t that she meant to think too badly of people, but the maid brought by Ding Ge was bumped into by a general from Shibaihu because no one was watching her when she went to the toilet. She took a look at her and got a bad reputation. .


    Ding Ge quickly made the maid who gave it to Shi Baihu''s general maid as his general maid... How should I put this? It was very weird. It looked like Ding Ge deliberately let the maid to know the situation at Shi Baihu. Do this.


    Now the rtionship between Shi Baihu and Ding Ge is much better.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were even on guard against Shi Baihu.


    There was no way, Dingge and Shi Baihu seemed to be forming an alliance, and Dingge had been preparing to seize troops for his own use, so they had to guard against it.


    This is why Gu Jinli saw the hidden danger of going to the toilet.


    The requirements for women in this era are strict, and there is no room for any stain on the purity of the body. She does not want the women on her side to be plotted and ruined for their whole lives, so she imposed this rule.


    If anyone doesn''tply, don''te to her and Qin Sang if something goes wrong, you should be responsible for yourself.


    Fortunately, the soldiers and their families on her side are sensible people, and everyone abides by this rule.


    Since Qin Sang wanted to form an alliance with Xie Cheng, she also told Ji Zhenniang about the power of it, and asked her girls to do the same when they went to pay tribute.


    Ji Zhenniang was a youngdy from a rich family, and Xie Cheng took good care of her. Everything was handled in another mule cart. When it was done, the maid would take care of it. She could just go back to her carriage cleanly. It was not necessary at all. I know that the women down there are going to be dealt with in the open.


    After a moment of shock, he nodded in agreement.


    Gu Jinli was simr to Ji Zhenniang. They also went to another car to solve the problem. They didn''t need to go too far to solve the problem. However, it was impossible for everyone to use that mule cart, so they thought of using mats to cover it and sending two or more people to apany them. method.


    Gu Jinli asked again about asking everyone to find medicine and find new food: "Did you find any medicinal materials or anything that can be used as food today?"


    Xiao Ji shook his head: "No, but Aunt Xiong said, Madam, don''t worry, the big guy will continue to look for it."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I understand. Tell them it''s a safe idea. If the ce is too dangerous, don''t pick it even if you see something useful."


    Speaking, he asked Xiaoji and the others to clear the table, take out the route map they drew during the day, and revise it.


    Sanqing stayed with her in the carriage and wouldn''t let her be alone.


    Mother Tao came back not long after and told her the story of her visit to Mrs. Fan.

 Chapter 1420: Duck feathers and goose feathers

    Chapter 1420: Duck feathers and goose feathers


    Chapter 1420 Duck Feather and Goose Feather


    Mrs. Fan didnt bother the old ves. Its just that Mrs. Niu took a few gold to visit her and asked her to give four greeting gifts. Some of them didnt like Mrs. Niu.


    Mrs. Fan paused for a moment when she saw several gold men from the Niu family kneeling down and calling her grandma. Her face was obviously a little bad, but she quicklyughed again and gave each of the gold men a purse of silver nuggets.


    "Mrs. Niu was extremely happy. She said a lot of nice things and scolded several Jins for being ignorant and shouldn''t ept Mrs. Fan''s gift. However, the conversation changed and she praised several Jins from her family and said that her family Several Jin Zhao brothers made Mrs. Fan very happy."


    This journey to the west was dangerous and dangerous. Mrs. Fan wanted Fan Tian to have more sons, so she brought Fan Tian''s two concubines and gave Fan Tian her two maids to help them have more sons.


    Mrs. said.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "It''s good that you didn''t make her angry. Thank you for your hard work, mama. Go eat and rest after eating. There''s no need toe over. I''ll go to bedter."


    Hey. Grandma Tao responded and went down to eat.


    Qin Sang came back an hourter. Just as Gu Jinli was about to sleep, he heard footsteps approaching the carriage.


    "I''m back, don''t be afraid." Qin Sang would say this first every time he came to the carriage, reminding her that it was him who was back, not a bad guy.


    Gu Jinli released his grip on the knife, sat up, opened the thick car curtain, and saw that he was taking off his armor.


    After taking off his heavy and slightly dirty coat, Qin Sang entered the carriage, hugged her and said, "I''ve heard all about it, and you have been wronged."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard it, turned around and hugged him, and said with a smile: "I told you not to say such things again. Our status is not as high as others now, so we have to endure it first, and I look really ugly now."


    Even though he said that, Qin Sang still felt distressed and said with a sigh of relief in his heart: "I will definitely make contributions as soon as possible and climb to a high position to prevent you from suffering this kind of injustice again!"


    As long as he bes stronger, no matter how ugly Xiaoyu makes herself, no one will dare to embarrass her.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for this day." Gu Jinli asked again: "Are you full? I left a bowl of meat porridge for you."


    She stood up and took out the still warm meat porridge from the iron box next to her and handed it to Qin Sang: "Eat it, I put more meat for you and two pieces of radish. It''s very refreshing to eat."


    The iron box is specially made and has a good sealing effect. The two iron boxes are nested together. Even if a small stove with charcoal fire is ced inside, there is no need to worry. Even if the iron box falls over, the charcoal fire inside will not scatter.e out.


    However, Gu Jinli won''t put too much charcoal in the stove, only about five pieces, which can be used to warm some water and eat in emergencies.


    "I''m just a little hungry." Qin Sang took the bowl and chopsticks and gave Gu Jinli a piece of radish and a few pieces of lean meat, and then finished the meat porridge in several mouthfuls.


    Then he told Gu Jinli about meeting Fan Tian: "My ability is limited, but the best thing is that I''m not stupid, and I won''t do anything too ugly. Don''t worry, Xiaoyu."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked Ding Ge: "Did he show courtesy to General Fan?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "I offered it, but Fan Tian is not stupid. It is impossible to help him win over troops just because of his courtesy. The most likely thing is to not meddle in other matters and let Ding Ge do it himself."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Even so, Dingo can be considered as benefiting."


    As long as Fan Tian, the superior official, doesn''t care about him, Ding Ge can do whatever he wants.


    Qin Sang hugged her tightly, kissed her small mouth, and said: "Don''t worry, we can handle it." There will be a **** storm on the road. This is something they have guessed a long time ago, and they have already prepared it, just waiting for Dingo Fight back with your hands.


    Gu Jinli nodded, nestled in his arms, and said, "Of course, we are not easy to mess with!"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "Well, my Xiaoyu is right, we are very fierce."


    This is what Xiaoyu said, but he thinks she is not fierce at all and is very cute.


    When Gu Jinli heard hisughter, he alsoughed. He remembered something again and said, "By the way, when we gather tomorrow, you can talk to the guys and divide them into groups to buy duck and goose feathers. These two things can be dried. After drying, it can be used to fill quilts and coats. It has a very good thermal instion effect and is lighter than cotton... Nowadays, the further north you go, the scarier cotton bes, and the price is three times more expensive than in the south, which is terrible. Let''s take advantage of everyone''s When buying cotton, buy duck and goose feathers first, lest other people think of this ande to **** it from us."


    Qin Sang was startled when he heard this and became pleasantly surprised: "Duck and goose feathers can really be used to make quilts and coats?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course we can do it. Poor people can even use grass clippings to make winter quilts, especially wool ones. Just look at the wool."


    Modern down jackets are made of goose down, which is very warm and light.


    "Okay, I will tell them tomorrow and let them buy duck and goose feathers." Qin Sang was so happy that he hugged Gu Jinli tightly: "My wife is smart and can always think of good ideas that others can''t think of, but she helped me a lot. .


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are called Qin Rufan, why don''t I pamper you a little more?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said again: "Don''t worry about these, just follow their orders and we will live a good life."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him, pointed at the e on his face and said, "Since you are so open-minded, I will stick it on longer."


    Qin Sang did not answer, but told her the answer with actions.


    In short, the end result was that Gu Jinli was kissed to the point of death!


    Two-quarters of an hour before Mao o''clock the next day, Qin Sang got up and ordered Zhang Zhong and Bu Fang to ask for more ideas along the way. When passing through a vige or town, he would take people to ask if there were any duck or goose feathers. If so, Just buy them all, these two things are warmer than cotton.


    Both of them trusted Qin Sang. When he said this, they believed him.


    Qin Sang also asked people to call the four Xiong family members, mother and son, and asked them to buy duck and goose feathers while they were resting.


    So from this day on, a strange scene appeared in the marching team. Everyone was grabbing cotton, except Qin Sang who was desperately buying duck and goose feathers.


    Sometimes, in order to get duck and goose feathers, whole ducks and geese are bought. After killing them and eating them, the duck and goose feathers are left to be dried.


    Did the duck and the goose kill Qin Baihu in his previous life? Why is he so in trouble with the duck and the goose? Will he be happy if he kills them all?


    "Qin Baihu is not that crazy. This was his ugly wife''s idea. He just did things ording to her wishes."


    "What?!" The other households were all shocked. Qin Baihu actually listened to an ugly woman? Is this soft rice so delicious?

 Chapter 1421: Mrs. Fan invites you

    Chapter 1421: Mrs. Fan invites you


    Chapter 1421 Mrs. Fan invites you


    Lin Baihu of Hushan Mansion pped the table angrily: "How can Qin Baihu, a grown man, listen to his wife so much? Doesn''t this embarrass us men? And that Gu family, who is so ugly and dares to do mischief, is not afraid of Qin Baihu divorced her?!"


    "Lin Baihu, you don''t know something. Qin Baihu will not divorce the Gu family. She is the daughter-inw that Qin Baihu has calcted so hard to get back. She wants to earn money from the Gu family. How can she be willing to divorce her?"


    Lin Baihu frowned when he heard this and asked, "What did you say?"


    The man was very kind and told the story about Qin Gu, Luotian and his family, who made a fortune from the Gu family, and how Qin Sang took the initiative to eat soft rice.


    With a bang, Lin Baihu was so angry that he almost broke the table and cursed Qin Sang: "He is really a disgrace to men. He not only eats soft food, but also plots against women. If he hadn''t rushed to the northwest to fight against the army, I have to kill him!"


    Lin Baihu is rtively upright and a real man. He cannot bear to see a man taking advantage of his wife and plotting against his wife.


    However, the other hundred households persuaded him: "Why is Lin Baihu angry? This is a matter between the Qin family and the Gu family. Let them do whatever they want, we don''t have to worry about it."


    Just watch a y.


    But there are also smart people in the army heading west.


    After seeing that Qin Sang was buying duck and goose feathers on arge scale, Ding Ge also asked his servants to buy some duck and goose feathers. After drying them, he put them into a quilt cover and asked his servants to use them to cover him overnight.


    The next day the servant came to report: "Sir, this quilt filled with duck and goose feathers is very warm and light in weight. It is a good thing!"


    After hearing this, Ding Ge felt that he was condescending. He endured the pungent smell of duck and goose feathers and covered himself with goose feather quilts for an hour. He finally understood the benefits of goose feather quilts and said bitterly: "This Gu family is indeed a smart person. Yes, its just too ugly!


    To be honest, Ding Ge was a little jealous, jealous that Qin Sang had married such a smart wife.


    Two dayster, something that made him even more jealous came.


    The people from Gu''s side found something called snake ointment. After grinding the root of snake ointment into juice and applying it to the hands, it can quickly stop the itching caused by frostbite.


    Most of the soldiers on their side were from the south. When they went to the north, they all suffered from chilins, which were so itchy that they couldn''t bear it. Many of the soldiers'' family members were so itchy that they cried.


    "Send our people to look for it immediately, don''t give the Qin family any advantage!" Ding Ge ordered hurriedly, and then scolded Ding Changsheng: "How did you do it? Why didn''t you find such a good thing? We brought a doctor here. A bunch of trash!"


    "Sir, please calm down. I will take people to dig for it immediately." Ding Changsheng hurriedly took the servants of the Ding family to find the snake grass.


    Its a pity that its winter now, and all the leaves of the snake nt have fallen off. The doctor who brought it there spent a long time digging on the ground before he found the snake nt among the dead branches that sprouted out.


    A group of people dug up snake ointment like hungry wolves and wiped out all the snake ointment they found. However, they only dug up more than two kilograms, which was not enough.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he almost died of anger: "The Ding family is really good at what they do. We can''t dig up all the things in the mountains, don''t you know we have to leave seeds for the mountains?!"


    But from this incident, she also saw that the Ding family, from the master to the servants, was ruthless enough to kill everyone, so they had to be more vignt.


    Erqing, tell Ye Dakou to take out five kilograms of snake ointment roots and find a ce to bury them with Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus, so that they can germinate next spring.


    Gu Jinli was a military doctor in his previous life and studied both Chinese and Western medicine. When he was studying Chinese medicine, he was reminded that medicinal materials are precious. Even if you see the best and most precious medicinal materials, you cannot dig them all out. You must save seeds. After experiencing the famine, she understood this truth better. She knew that the things in the mountains might be their life-saving food in the future, and digging them up would be killing her own way of survival.


    "Hey, ve girl, let''s go and do it now." Erqing hurriedly went to inform Ye Dakou and the others.


    Ye Dakou and the others were also very angry after hearing this. They waited until the sky waspletely dark before they went out and nted the snake ointment roots.


    When Ding Ge came back with only more than two kilograms of snake ointment, he was very angry and told Ding Changsheng: "Follow the medical people in the Gu family closely. Follow them wherever they go to find medicinal materials. This medicinal material is scarce, we can''t Lose to them.


    However, Dingo has lost.


    The people here in Gu Jinli not only found snake ointment today, but also found another good thing - pyocyanin.


    Gu Jinli was recently reading a medical book given by Guanzhu Hu. It recorded a kind of pus-pulling grass that can pull out pus from the hooves of animals.


    The hooves of livestock are the most susceptible to disease. Many horses, mules, donkeys and cows look very strong, but they have small wounds in their hooves, and then they begin to fester and worm. By the time they are discovered, horses, mules, cows, etc. is almost dead.


    In this era, horses were very precious, much more valuable than people. Their horses were few and they could not withstand the wear and tear. Therefore, after Gu Jinli saw the record of pulling out the pus-pulling grass, he immediately drew the appearance of pulling out the pus-pulling grass ording to the medical book.


    I stayed upte and drew more than 20 paintings. I called Ye Jingzi immediately after dawn and told her about the pus-pulling grass. After letting her recognize the appearance of the pus-pulling grass in the painting, he asked her to take the painting to Ye Dakou. , Doctor Dai and others asked them to look for this kind of pus-pulling grass.


    He also specifically told me that it should be done secretly and not be discovered by others.


    If you find that you are being followed, just say that they are looking for other medicinal materials. In short, things rted to military supplies such as pus-pulling grass must be left in their hands first.


    Ye Jingzi and the others did as they were told, and finally found the pus-pulling grass today, but Dingo''s men were chasing after them. Doctor Dai had no choice but to abandon the car to protect themander, and let out the news that they had found the pus-pulling grass.


    Unexpectedly, a snake ointment revealed the wolfish nature of Dingo and others.


    However, Gu Jinli was very happy to have saved the pus-pulling grass.


    But before she was happy for a long time, Mrs. Fan sent Chunzhi to invite her.


    Today, Haruzhi was dressed very beautifully and her attitude was even more kind. He first saluted her and said hello, then apologized to her, saying that it was not hers that day, and then exined the purpose of her visit.


    Gu Jinli wanted to scold her in his heart. Needless to say, Mrs. Fan invited her over. She must have taken a fancy to the snake ointment and asked her for it.


    For the sake of Qin Sang and not wanting to offend the Shangguan''s own mother, Gu Jinli asked Erqing and Xiaoji each to carry a bag of snake ointment and go with Chunzhi to see Mrs. Fan.


    No one could stay at the inn today. Mrs. Fan met her in the tent.


    But as soon as she entered the tent, Mrs. Fan couldn''t help but retched twice. After inhaling the aroma of the spice bag a few times, she suppressed the smell of rotten eggs on Gu Jinli''s body, forced a smile, and said to Gu Jinli : "You are Qin Baihu''s new wife, Mrs. Gu, right?"


    Mrs. Fan tried her best to look kind and approachable, but if she listened carefully, she could still hear a hint of harshness and disgust in her voice.

 Chapter 1422: give away

    Chapter 1422: give away


    Chapter 1422: Giving away


    Gu Jinli smiled and saluted her: "Greetings to the olddy, long blessings to the olddy. As for the olddy, this junior is Mrs. Gu, the wife of the Qin family."


    "Yes, he knows the rules." Mrs. Fan was a little surprised. She heard that the Gu family was a refugee who fled famine, but judging from the rules and etiquette, they were decent and not vulgar.


    Mrs. Fan raised her hand, wanting to ask Gu Jinli to sit next to her and talk, as she did to others, but the stench that filled the tent made her give up the idea and quickly put her hand down.


    Gu Jinli knew that Mrs. Fan disliked him, but he was not angry. He smiled and said: "Old madam, today the servants at home found some snake ointment roots. Grind them into juice and apply them on frostbite to relieve the itching. I brought some for you. Come on, please dont dislike me, olddy, and ept this juniors gift.


    After saying this, he looked at Er Qing and Xiao Ji, who immediately handed two bags of snake ointment roots to the maid next to Mrs. Fan.


    Mrs. Fan saw this and nodded with satisfaction.


    This Mrs. Gu is good, she is good at getting things done, and she is not stingy. The snake ointment she sent was packed in sacks, two sacks long, and her servants and soldiers could all share it.


    but


    Mrs. Fan looked at Gu Jinli, then at Erqing and Xiaoji, and asked, "Are these two maids themon roommates of Qin Baihu?"


    After Gu Jinli and the other two people heard this, they were all shocked. Xiao Ji hurriedly said: "No, that''s not true. I''m just thedy''s maid!"


    My God, my uncle is so scary. One more look at him can give him nightmares. How could Mrs. Fan think that they are my uncle''s cousin?


    Besides, my uncle is not happy either.


    My uncle likes his little boss very much. He will never take a concubine or raise a maid in his life. The Gu family will not allow his uncle to keep a maid. If he dares to have second thoughts, they will poison him to death!


    Not to mention Erqing, they were trained by their master for his wife.


    When training them, the master said that if they dared to have second thoughts about his wife, or have other inappropriate thoughts, they would be tortured to death.


    "No?" Mrs. Fan frowned and said to Gu Jinli in a reproachful tone: "Then you are really not doing your best as a wife... You only have one person, and there are always a few days every month that you can''t take care of you, and you are too tall. If it doesn''t work well, you have to find two people to serve Qin Baihu, lest he go out to look for him ande back with illness, which will be bad for you."


    Gu Jinli Hehe, I thank you for your eight generations of ancestors.


    I gave you medicinal materials with good intentions, but you still want to destroy our rtionship as husband and wife. We should live in the sea or in the sky. Your control is too lenient.


    However, there are wider ones.


    When Mrs. Fan saw that she was silent, she knew that she was unhappy, so she still said in a kind tone: "I am also here, and I know that you young wives are not happy to share a husband with other women, but you are the real wife. Yes, you have to show your magnanimity and not be stingy."


    Then he pointed to Chun Zhi and another younger maid and said: "Since your maid is not the maid of the same house, I see that you don''t have any extra maids around you. It just so happens that I have two maids here who are good-looking and good-tempered. You Just take it back and give it to Qin Baihu, no need to be polite to me."


    You are wee?


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli almost sneered, olddy, you are indeed too rude.


    "Chunzhi, Dongzhi, go and pay homage to your sister. From now on, you must listen to your sister Gu and serve Qin Baihu attentively, and give birth to more boys to carry on the Qin family''s lineage." Mrs. Fan ignored Gu Jinli''s cold face and asked Chunzhi Dongzhi went to visit Gu Jinli and asked the two maids to call her sister.


    "Yes." Chunzhi Dongzhi obediently stepped forward to meet Gu Jinli, but Erqing and Xiaoji grabbed their arms and stopped her.


    Sister Gu?


    Sister Gu?


    Chunzhi Dongzhi looked at Gu Jinli with tears in her eyes, then looked back at Mrs. Fan, choking and said: "Old Madam." She looked like she was being bullied by Gu Jinli and asked Mrs. Fan to make the decision.


    Mrs. Fan''s face darkened, she stared at Gu Jinli and asked, "Ms. Gu, what do you mean? Do you think they are not worthy of being your sisters?"


    Gu Jinli said very rudely: "Old madam, you are right, they are ves, and they are really not worthy of being a sister of my good status."


    You gave my man a concubine when we first met. Why? You looked at me like a quail. How could you, an old hen, tell me what to do?


    Mrs. Fan didn''t expect that Gu Jinli would say such words. She was so angry that she almost lost her breath. She pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "I know you feel ufortable, but I am here for your own good. You look like this, you are a man." Even if they don''t want to touch you, if you don''t find someone to take care of Qin Baihu quickly, he will go out to look for you."


    Gu Jinlis expression remained unchanged and he replied: Then let him find me. If he finds me, I will divorce my husband.


    "divorce?!" Mrs. Fan was shocked: "Ms. Gu, are you crazy? How could you say such treasonous words!"


    Gu Jinli: "The olddy can stretch her hand so far, why can''t I say such a thing? And what''s so treacherous about this? Divorce, divorce, or living a harmonious and beautiful life are just our husband and wife''s business. We can do whatever we want."


    There is no need for outsiders to meddle in other people''s business.


    "Shut up!" Old Madam Fan was furious. She didn''t expect that a refugee from the Gu family would dare to talk to her, a fourth-gradedy, like this.


    As expected of someone who fled from famine, he is really vulgar and has no family education!


    "I''ll ask you onest time, do you think I have the right to call you sister if I have two spring branches and two winter branches?" Mrs. Fan pretended to be Shangguan''s mother, and threatened: "You have to think about it, this is a matter of great importance. The official career of Qin Baihu."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If Qin Sang''s career needs to be maintained by two maids, then he can resign and go home to farm."


    Looked at Chunzhi Dongzhi again, and said to Mrs. Fan: "If the olddy wants to give Qin Sang a concubine, she should go and tell him in person, and he can ept it if he is willing to ept it. Anyway, I won''t ept it."


    After saying that, he took Erqing and Xiaoji away.


    Erqing and Xiaoji also brought back two bags of snake ointment roots, leaving none to the Fan family.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Fan was so angry that she almost died. She pointed at their backs and cursed: "Sure enough, there are just as many maids as there are masters. They are all a bunch of uneducated people, cough, cough, cough!"


    I lost my breath due to the curse and started coughing violently.


    Chunzhi and Dongzhi hurried over to give Mrs. Fan some relief: "Old madam, calm down, don''t get so angry because of a pariah who came to flee from poverty."


    Mrs. Fan finally regained her breath after coughing for a while, patted the hands of Chunzhi and Dongzhi, and said, "You two still know how to behave, unlike Mrs. Gu, who is a bitch!"


    After hearing this, Chunzhi knelt down and apologized with tears: "It''s all my fault. The olddy was insulted by a refugee fleeing the disaster. I deserve death."


    These words aroused Mrs. Fan''s temper and said: "Get up quickly, this is not your fault. Don''t worry, I will not let you be wronged, and I will definitely let Qin Baihu take you in!" "


    Let that **** Gu regret everything she did today.

 Chapter 1423: Angry

    Chapter 1423: Angry


    Chapter 1423 Angry


    Today I found the precious pus-pulling grass. Qin Sang is following Master Gu and his disciples to try the medicine overnight. After hearing that Mrs. Fan invited Gu Jinli, he was afraid that Mrs. Fan would embarrass her, so he told Master Gu and his disciples a few words. After leaving people to help, he went to pick up Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was more than ten meters away from Mrs. Fan''s tent when he saw Qin Sang waiting for her holding a torch.


    After seeing her, Qin Sang came over and was about to hold her hand when she turned away and walked past him with steps like the wind.


    Qin Sang was stunned, and looked at Er Qing and Xiao Ji. He saw the two carrying two sacks. He guessed something, but he did not ask questions immediately. Instead, he followed Gu Jinli, holding a torch to light the way for her.


    After arriving at his own camp, he asked: "But are you angry?"


    Gu Jinli: Not only am I upset, Im also angry, so please ignore me, or I will scold you.


    Qin Sangughed out loud, held her hand tightly and said, "If you are angry, just curse, don''t hold it in."


    Humph. Gu Jinli snorted coldly, shook off his hand, and walked to the carriage alone.


    Qin Sang looked at his hand that was thrown away... What made him angry that he didn''t even want him?


    You two, talk about it. After entering the middle of the camp, Qin Sang asked Erqing and Xiaoji.


    The two of them told Qin Sang about the matter and made him angry. Mrs. Fan was too lenient.


    But Xiaoyu was really angry, which made him very happy.


    Heughed. Xiaoji''s eyes widened when he saw it, and he almost couldn''t help but p him... It''s over, it''s over, the little boss really married the wrong person, the young boss is so angry, and the uncle is stillughing. It''s a pity that my little boss has done so many things for him and given him such a dowry. It''s so arrogant!


    But my uncle is very fierce, and only Xiao Dongjia thinks he is not cruel. Xiao Ji is so angry that he dare not say anything disrespectful.


    "Go cook." Qin Sang said, suddenly turned around and left, without returning to the carriage tofort Gu Jinli, which shocked Xiao Ji.


    Erqing said: "Let''s go, the master must be thinking of something."


    Sure enough, Qin Sang went to give instructions to You Ping and Da Qing and came back soon.


    Opening the car curtain, he saw Gu Jinli changing the e patch on his face.


    She has a lot of these e patches, and she usually changes them every half a month.


    When Qin Sang saw that there was only a small basin of hot water on the low table, he went out and brought her a basin so that she could wash her face with clean hot water. Gu Jinli red at him: "Today we are camping in the wilderness. Its not easy to find or boil water, so dont waste it.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "You can use it, it''s just a basin of water. If I can''t give it to you, it will be useless for me as a man toe."


    While talking, he observed her face and saw that she had no expression after hearing this. He smiled and got into the carriage. She scolded her: "Please be gentle. The carriage shakes too much and the water will spill." of."


    Qin Sang paused and thought of other things. He quickly got into the carriage and sat next to her. He dipped a cotton cloth in water mixed with medicinal herbs and applied it on her face, waiting for the e patch to change. After it softened, she slowly tore it off.


    The e patch is easy to put on, but it takes some time to peel off. It took the two of them two quarters of an hour to peel off the e patch.


    After Gu Jinli washed his face with clean hot water, he did not put on the e patch immediately. Instead, he allowed his face to breathe, otherwise allergic symptoms would appear on his face.


    "Sanqing, take the water away." Qin Sang called to Sanqing who was guarding the carriage not far away. He handed her two basins of water and asked her to take them and pour them out. After putting down the curtain, he turned around and looked at Gu Jinli, his face Still smiling.


    Gu Jinli was angry and said angrily: "Why are youughing? I was angry today, but I still said that you wanted to take a concubine. When someone gave you a concubine, I was so happy that I keptughing?!" After hearing this, Qin Sang was even more excited. Heughed out loud, held her waist with one hand, pinched her chin with the other, and leaned forward to kiss her... He often kissed her, but this time he kissed her very passionately. She could feel his eagerness, When the world was spinning, she was already lying on the carriage, his body pressed against her, and while kissing her, his hands were very irregr.


    Not long after, she felt a chilling over her, and most of her clothes were taken off.


    Soon, his kiss fell on her body, kissing her gently and passionately.


    Gu Jinli struggled a few times and kicked the low table over with a bang. She was stunned, but he had no intention of stopping and continued to kiss her...


    "Stop, stop, don''t take off your skirt..." Gu Jinli tightened his skirt and begged: "I was wrong, I shouldn''t deliberately get angry with you... It''s really not possible here. Everyone is busy making fires to cook. It''s... When its busy, if someone hears it, itll be over~


    Gu Jinli lowered his voice, hoping that this man could calm down.


    Qin Sang really didn''t want to calm down, he wanted her so much.


    Except for the wedding day, he has been a virgin until now and is almost going crazy.


    But now she was on a carriage, and there were many people surrounding her outside. If she really wanted to kill her, I guess even if the sound couldn''t be transmitted, just seeing the swaying carriage would tell what they were doing inside.


    And he didnt want her to do such a thing in the wild. She was precious to him and she should be in a good house every time, not on a carriage.


    Qin Sang breathed heavily, biting her earlobe, and said in a low and hoarse voice with forbearance: "When we pass by the vige at home, let''s go and stay for one night, okay?"


    Gu Jinli heard the sound of him gritting his teeth and holding back. Can he say no? He hurriedly said: "Okay, okay."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard her slightly panicked reply, raised her chin, and kissed her hard again, then stopped kissing, hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t move, little fish, hold me Itll be fine in a moment.


    How could Gu Jinli dare to move? He let him hold him, but this time it took him too long to recover. It took more than two quarters of time to slowly return to normal... It seemed that he had really endured a lot.


    After a while, Qin Sang suddenly said: "Xiaoyu is angry today. I''m actually very happy."


    Gu Jinli was confused: "You are happy when I am angry. What is there to be happy about?"


    Qin Sang did not answer, but looked at her and asked, "Is Xiaoyu jealous?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned and immediately denied it: "No, I was just annoyed by the olddy."


    Qin Sang smiled: "You lie, Xiaoyu is just jealous."


    He paused for a while and continued: "This is what I am happy about... From the time we met, it seems that I have been forcing him. For Xiaoyu, any kind of life is possible."


    The most miserable thing is that in those days, I could do without him, and thinking about him made my heart throb.


    "I can''t live without you, so even though the northwest is dangerous, when you said you wanted to get married early and followed you, I didn''t stop you forcefully even though I knew there was danger."


    "Because I am very selfish. I don''t want to be separated from you. I want you to follow me all the time. Even if one day I reach a desperate situation, I will be satisfied if I can die with you."

 Chapter 1424: in argument

    Chapter 1424: in argument


    Chapter 1424: Quarrel


    He was very sure that he loved her very much.


    Without her, his face would no longer have the smile that was as bright as the sun as she said.


    But sometimes, she was too calm, so calm that he felt that she...


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Do you think I don''t like you?"


    Damn it, youre angry, get out of here!


    Gu Jinli was angry, suddenly pushed him away, sat up, kicked him, and after being grabbed by him, he said angrily: "Get out, I''m angry, I want to follow you..."


    He blocked his mouth before he could say the words "" and "Li".


    I was wrong, dont be angry. He kissed her tenderly tofort her irritability.


    Gu Jinli was still very angry, and his eyes were even red with anger: "Go away, I won''t forgive you!"


    The only man she married in her two lives, he actually thinks she doesnt like him?


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment. Hearing her choked voice and looking at her already red eyes, he waspletely panicked. He hugged her tightly and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry. It was my fault. You can hit me or scold me. Dont ignore me.


    At this moment, Qin Sang was really scared. Xiaoyu had never cried before, so why did he suddenly start crying.


    Gu Jinli is the person who hates crying, so she quickly calmed down, regained herposure, stared at him and said: "I''ll prepare delicious food for you, and getting up to see you in the middle of the night is almost like a private meeting. Do you still think I Dont like you enough?!


    Do you think I am very free? Do you think I dont want fame? I climbed the wall to see you as soon as you came back in the middle of the night. Am I crazy?


    Qin Sang hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. I''m too greedy. I want you to like me as much as I do...I was wrong, so don''t be angry, okay?"


    "No, get out of here, I don''t want to see you now!" Gu Jinli red at him and said without any room for negotiation: "Get off, I don''t want to cause too much trouble!"


    this?


    Qin Sang was heartbroken and didn''t want to go down, but seeing that she looked like she was going to eat him alive, he had no choice but to nod: "Okay, I''ll go down first. Don''t be angry and remember to eat."


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, so Qin Sang had no choice but to lift the car curtain and go out.


    The carriage was not far away, and neither Erqing nor Xiaoji dared to speak... The uncle and his wife actually quarreled! What a strange news!


    Qin Sang looked at the food they were carrying and ordered: "Madam is still hungry, bring it over and let her eat."


    Erqing and Xiaoji hurriedly carried the food, knocked on the carriage, and said: "Madam, the food is ready, my servant will bring it in for you to eat."


    Come in, Im hungry.


    Phew, they can still eat, then they can rest assured.


    The two of them brought the food into the carriage andid it out for her.


    "Rice porridge, stewed radish, fried chicken, and chicken soup. Not bad. You can stay and eat with me. There are too many for me to finish." Gu Jinli was very satisfied with today''s meal.


    Yesterday when I went to the vige to collect duck and goose feathers, I not only bought fresh radishes, but also a few chickens, all for her to eat.


    When setting up camp, she had already ordered someone to kill one, half of it was used for frying, and the other half was used to make soup. She was thinking of having a good meal with Qin Sang in the evening, but who knew that something unexpected happened...


    Erqing nced at Gu Jinli, said nothing, and sat down to eat together.


    Xiao Ji was very worried, almost crying, and boldly asked: "Husband, madam, won''t you leave it to...that heartless man?"


    Although Xiaodongjia was bullied by Sang of the Qin family, his wife told her that there are no couples in the world who dont have bad tempers. If they see Xiaodongjia and his uncle having a temper, they have to persuade Xiaodongjia and not let Xiaodongjia and his uncle get into trouble. The contradiction is getting deeper and deeper. Xiao Ji likes to eat, and Xiao Dongjia often says that eating is the best way to resolve conflicts. If you are generally angry, just eat one meal. If the trouble is too serious, then eat two or three meals.


    Xiaoji is a foodie, so he believed it, so he wanted to ask Gu Jinli if he wanted to invite his uncle toe in for dinner. Reverse the quarrel?


    It would be fine if you didn''t shout: "Let Erqing bring it to my uncle to eat."


    She will not go. She has been following Xiaodongs family. She is a member of Xiaodongs family. She must not deliver food to the enemy at this time.


    A heartless man?


    Gu Jinli wanted tough, but held it back: "Since he is a heartless man, he has no right to eat. Let him be hungry and we can eat by ourselves."


    After saying that, he moved his chopsticks and started eating.


    Well, the rice porridge was cooked well, and radish was added to it. It was sweet and fragrant. The chicken soup was also delicious, and the fried chicken was also fragrant. It was much more delicious than the modern cold chicken.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was eating so deliciously, Xiao Ji was aroused and picked up chopsticks to eat. The three masters and servants had eaten 80% of the food, leaving only a bowl of chicken soup and a chicken drumstick.


    "Mama Tao is old. She has worked hard all the way. Let''s give it to her... and tell her not to worry about me and Qin Sang." Gu Jinli ordered, while cleaning the table, he asked Erqing to get some heat. When the water came, she had to wash her hands, face, brush her teeth and soak her feet.


    They both did so.


    Qin Sang stood not far from the carriage and watched, looking quite pitiful.


    Niu Wujin, Niu Liujin, and Niu Qijin stayed overnight in the Gu family''s car. They saw Qin Sang standing next to thergest carriage in the cold wind from a distance, and immediately went to inquire about it.


    Not long after, he came back with a gossipy face and said to Bao Fukang: "You hundreds of households had a quarrel with your wife! Your wife was really cruel. She kicked the adults of your hundred households out of the carriage and didn''t even give them food... Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, You families are so pitiful."


    Sure enough, although the soft rice is fragrant, it is not delicious.


    Bao Fukang frowned and said: "Brother Hardware, this is a matter between the master and his wife. We are the family members of the soldiers, which is equivalent to half of the servants. We should stay here honestly and not pry into the Shangguan''s family affairs." Son."


    After hearing this, Niu Wujin sneered: "You are too boring. Do you know that in our vige, as long as one family quarrels, half the vige will lean on the wall to watch the show? It would be great to watch the quarrel and fight. Isn''t this lively? Everyone you see is sick.


    As he spoke, he immediately put on his shoes: "Please help me take care of six gold and seven gold, and I will go back."


    Bao Fukang hurriedly grabbed him and said, "What are you going back for? Do you want to tell your mother about our camp? I''m warning you Niu Hardware, if you dare to gossip about Master Baihu and his wife, you will be punished in the future Donte to our camp to stay overnight!


    After hearing this, Niu Wujinughed and said, "You are overthinking. I know what is appropriate. Help me take care of the six and seven golds. I wille as soon as I go."


    With that said, he ran away quickly and returned to the camp near Niu Baihu. He told Kuang Shi about the quarrel between Gu Jinli and Qin Sang in an acrimonious manner.


    Kuang was a gossip. She already knew that Mrs. Fan invited Gu Jinli to go over and ask the fortress maid to be Qin Sang''s concubine. She patted her thigh and said, "Hey, we really had a quarrel. I wonder if Qin Ruanfan will be worried about it." I cant pretend to be concerned about this, so I want to kill Mrs. Qin in advance?


    Mrs. Kuang was a little reluctant: "Ms. Gu is a generous person. If she is alive, we can continue to take advantage."


    "Mom, then we have to rescue Mrs. Qin. We can''t let her be harmed by Qin Baihu?" Niu Wujin has eaten the Gu family''s food and lived in the Gu family''s mule cart. He is still very conscientious and does not want anything to happen to Gu Jinli. Son.

 Chapter 1425: problem occurs

    Chapter 1425: problem urs


    Chapter 1425 Something happened


    Mrs. Kuang nodded, and then worried about Sang Qin, she said, "Qin Rufan is a ruthless person. If we tantly help Mr. Gu and spoil his n to kill his wife, our family will suffer as well."


    Niu Hardware was very troubled: "What should we do? We can''t just ignore it."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang was shocked and said happily: "Wujin, my dear, you can still speak idioms and you are promising. How about you learn it?"


    Niu Wujin chuckled and said: "I learned from Bao Fukang. Even though he looks like a sick man, he is a good reader. He learned a lot of idioms from Dr. Dai. Your son, I am much smarter than him, so I naturally learned it." several."


    Kuang was so happy that after praising her son, she quickly came up with a way to save Gu Jinli: "Our family wants to continue to take advantage of the Qin family, and we can''t do it ourselves. Go to Xie Baihu''s camp and bring Qin to the camp." Sang wanted to take a concubine, but Mrs. Qin didn''t agree, and the two had a big fight. Now Qin Baihu is about to kill Mrs. Qin, tell Mrs. Xie."


    "Mrs. Xie is impulsive. When she hears these words, she will definitely go over to save Mrs. Qin with a knife."


    Even though Ji Zhenniang always quarreled with Gu Jinli, she relied on Gu Jinli very much. She also hated Qin Sang for being a softie, so she would definitely kill to save Gu Jinli.


    Sure enough, after Niu Wujin went to the Xie family camp to talk about the Gu family''s affairs, Ji Zhenniang cursed: "You Qin Ruanfan, you are such a shameless thing. You just want to take a concubine after eating from the Gu family. If I don''t seed, I want to kill my wife! No, I have to save Gu Xiaoyu. She is obsessed with Qin Rufan and will listen to Qin in everything. If I don''t save her, she will not survive tomorrow! "


    Ji Zhenniang said so and went to find Xie Cheng''s knife, holding it up to save people.


    The Qin family sent snake ointment roots to Xie Cheng. Xie Cheng was grinding them all night. When he heard the news, Ji Zhenniang had already gone to the Qin family camp to make a fuss.


    When Xie Cheng arrived, Ji Zhenniang was being held by Erqing, preventing her from killing anyone.


    Xie Cheng rushed over and apologized to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli: "Brother Qin, brothers and sisters, I''m really sorry. My wife''s poison has not beenpletely eliminated and she can''t control her temper. I hope you can forgive me."


    Ji Zhenniang heard this and shouted: "Excuse me, Xie Cheng, shut up. Do you know that Qin Rufan wanted to take a concubine? When Gu Xiaoyu disagreed, he beat Gu Xiaoyu and even wanted to kill her. , Im saving Gu Xiaoyu!


    Gu Jinli:


    She was beaten by Brother Qin?


    Not at all.


    Brother Qin didn''t know how much he loved her. It was Brother Qin who was suffering tonight. But she was sittingfortably in the carriage, watching him being beaten by the cold wind outside.


    "Ji Zhenniang, shut up. Where did you hear this rumor? There is no such thing!" Xie Cheng had a headache. Why was her wife always so impulsive and brainless?


    Xie Cheng wanted to speak for Qin Sang, but Qin Sang suddenly said: "I didn''t beat her, I was just angry that she wouldn''t let me take a concubine, which offended General Fan''s mother and ruined my career."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang was furious. She pointed at Qin Sang and said to Xie Cheng: "Did you hear that? Did you hear that? Qin Rufan just wanted to take a concubine, but now that Gu Xiaoyu stopped him, he had to find a way to kill Gu Xiaoyu. !


    Xie Chengdao: "You are overthinking. Brother Qin will not do such a thing."


    "Bah, you are the only one who believes in him. The entire westbound army knows that Qin Sang can''t stand Gu Xiaoyu''s ugliness and wants to kill her on the way to get a beautiful wife!" Ji Zhenniang was very angry. After she finished yelling, she pointed at Xie Cheng and asked : "Why are you speaking for Qin? Do you also want a few concubines?!"


    Xie Cheng was speechless. He found an opportunity to rush behind Ji Zhenniang, knocked her out with a knife, picked her up and said: "Brother Qin, younger siblings, I made youugh, we are going back first, you can rest. "


    After saying that, he quickly hugged Ji Zhenniang and left.


    Gu Jinli had put the e patch on his face again, and looked at Qin Sang with a distressed look... Was it too much?


    Qin Sang lowered his hand and waved to her side, telling her to get back to the carriage quickly and not to reveal her secret. Gu Jinli could only re at him fiercely and cursed: "Qin, if you want to kill me for taking a concubine, there''s no way!"


    After saying that, she angrily returned to the carriage, but the drama was too much. She slipped and almost fell. Qin Sang was so frightened that he almost couldn''t help but rush to help her.


    But he endured it and could not let all his efforts go to waste.


    After Ji Zhenniang made such a fuss, the whole camp knew that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were fighting and the two wanted to kill each other.


    Ding Ge was very happy, Fan Tian and Mrs. Fan were even happier.


    Fan Tianforted Mrs. Fan in her tent: "Mom, you have heard that the rtionship between Qin Sang and the Gu family is not good, and they are going to kill each other. Don''t worry, one day Qin Sang will Saburo will ept Dongzhi, and your bad breath will be gone."


    Only mentioned winter branches?


    It seems that my son still wants to take Chun Zhi as his concubine.


    But this girl Chun Zhi is too charming and has many thoughts. Mrs. Fan keeps her here to harm others, not her own son.


    Mrs. Fan suppressed her thoughts, held Fan Tian''s hand and said, "It doesn''t matter if Mom feels a little wronged. Mom wants to trade spring branches and winter branches for you to get those few people from the Gu family who are skilled in medicine. Those doctors, medical women, People who know how to find medicinal materials are all talented people, and it is not easy to cultivate them. If they can be used by you, they will definitely help you."


    Mrs. Fan gave Sang Qin a girl because she took a fancy to the doctors and medical girls of the Gu family. She thought that she would give Sang Qin two maids first, and then let her son give a few hints. Herees a man with medical skills.


    But she didn''t expect that Mr. Gu would have a bad temper. He wouldn''t ept the spring branches and winter branches, and would scold her directly. After returning to the camp, he dared to fight with Qin Sang and made a show of divorcing her husband!


    To be honest, Mrs. Fan is a little scared. This Gu family is so ruthless in what she does that she doesn''t even leave any way out.


    "My mother is good to my son, and my son understands." Fan Tianforted Mrs. Fan, but he drank wine today and didn''t know what happened. He was a little dizzy. Thinking of Chun Zhi''s figure, he really wanted a woman to serve him. I didn''t want to waste any more time here, so I said, "Mom, it''s gettingte. Please rest first. We have to get up early tomorrow morning and go on the road."


    He also assured: "Mom, don''t worry, Mrs. Gu will not end well if she doesn''t give face to her man. You don''t have to be angry for her anymore. As for the people in the Gu family who know medical skills, I am Qin Sang''s superior. Although I am not in the same city, but Its still possible to ask him if he wants two people.


    Its just asking your subordinates for someone, which is a bit ugly.


    This is also the reason why Mrs. Fan wants to trade the maid with the Gu family for the doctor''s daughter.


    The Fan family is more noble than the two mud-legged families of Qin and Gu, and they need face.


    Mrs. Fan was also tired and said: "Okay, you go back first."


    He was also afraid that Chunzhi would take the opportunity to seduce Fan Tian, so he specially left Chunzhi to serve him and asked Dongzhi to see Fan Tian off.


    Haruzhi was very unhappy. She wanted to take the opportunity to achieve good things with Fan Tian. After all, Fan Tian was a fourth-grade general and Qin Sang was only a member of a hundred households. She would rather be Fan Tian''s concubine than Qin Sang''s concubine.


    But Mrs. Fan took every precaution, but something happened.


    Fan Tian did not go far. After Mrs. Fan fell asleep, she went to the tent to find spring branches and took her away.


    I originally wanted to update more, but I got a stomach bug in the afternoon, causing vomiting, pain, andck of energy. I only updated three chapters. Ill try my best to make up for it. Sorry

 Chapter 1426: A mess

    Chapter 1426: A mess


    Dongzhi was very anxious when he saw it, and wanted to wake up Mrs. Fan, but was stopped by Chunzhi, who threatened: "Sister Dongzhi, do you want to follow your sister to serve the general?"


    Dongzhi was only fourteen years old, and she was still innocent. When she heard this, her face turned pale with fright, and she hurriedly said: "Sister Haruzhi, calm down... I will take good care of the olddy, and I can go and serve the general with peace of mind."


    Haru Zhi sneered and said in a gentle tone: "This is right, my good sister~"


    After saying that, he looked up at Fan Tian who was standing outside the tent, bit his lips shyly and seductively, and made Fan Tian so hot that he walked out of the tent.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, he was picked up by Fan Tian and walked to a nearby tent: "You seductive little fairy, if I don''t let you **** power today, you won''t know how to restrain yourself!"


    Chanzhiughed in Fan Tian''s arms, and even put her hands into Fan Tian''s clothes to make trouble, which made Fan Tian even more unbearable.


    Just as the two were about to enter the tent to do business, a soldier came to report: "General, Qin Sang asked for a meeting outside the camp gate, saying that he came to make amends to the general."


    "Apologise?" Fan Tian sneered: "Does a small household just want to see this general? Tell him to go back."


    Haru Zhi said: "General, wouldn''t it be an advantage for him to let him go back? General, why don''t you let him stand outside for a night, eat the cold wind all night, and let him get sick?"


    "My dear, this is a good idea." After hearing this, Fan Tian said to the general who came to report the news: "Go and ask Qin to wait outside. He is not allowed to leave without my order."


    When it was dark, Ding Ge secretly sent someone to bring him a box of gold, asking him to help deal with Qin Sang at the critical moment, or to be a stumbling block for Qin Sang.


    After he swallows the soldiers of Qin Sang, Xie Cheng, and Niu Dabao, half of the soldiers will be given to him, and all the medical girls of the Gu family will be given to him. Dingge only needs Doctor Dai and Ye Dakou.


    Fan Tian originally didnt want to get involved in Ding Ges affair, but Ding Ge brought so many benefits that Fan Tian was moved and agreed.


    Yes. The soldiers hurried away.


    Fan Tian immediately carried the spring branch into the tent, threw the spring branch onto the animal skin nket on the ground of the tent with a bang, and rushed over.


    Fan Tian didn''t know what was going on tonight, he was particrly brave. Even though Haruzhi had slept with him half a year ago, he still couldn''t stand it.


    But in order to be his concubine, Chun Zhi still served Fan Tian as much as possible.


    Two timester, when Chun Zhi was about to tell Fan Tian about taking her as his concubine, Fan Tian suddenly convulsed and foamed at the mouth.


    Chungzhi was stunned, what is going on? Could it be that Fan Tian couldn''t do it and died of exhaustion after two attempts? !


    Haruzhi knew that Fan Tian was a general, and she was just a little maid. If Fan Tian died on her belly, she and her family would all die tragically!


    "Here, help, the general is in trouble!" Haruzhi wrapped himself tightly in the animal skin nket and screamed hurriedly, almost breaking his voice.


    There were patrolling soldiers in the camp. When they heard the shouting, they rushed in. After seeing Fan Tian twitching all over and foaming at the mouth, some knowledgeable soldiers immediately understood: "General, he''s going to get sick soon. Go and call the doctor." Hurry!"


    He rushed over and sat on Fan Tian''s body. While holding down his twitching body, he took off his sword and opened Fan Tian''s mouth, letting him bite the handle of the knife to prevent him from biting off his tongue.


    Other soldiers also hurriedly came over and held Fan Tian down to prevent him from twitching again. Harue is a scheming person. When she saw the mess in the tent, she wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but the soldiers saw her and pointed at her and said: "This **** must have harmed the general, tie her up and don''t let her run away. "


    Hey! Two soldiers immediately grabbed Chunzhi and tied her up with a nket.


    Haruzhi cried: "It wasn''t me who did it. I was just ordered to serve the general. It was the general himself..."


    With two snaps, the soldier pped Chunzhi twice and said angrily: "Bitch, you dare to quibble after hurting the general. Do you know that the general is rted to the future of thousands of soldiers? Now that something happens to the general, you are putting my future at risk." Our way of survival is cut off!


    Fan Tian is the guard general of Yongtai Mansion, a fourth-grade general, and is in charge of thousands of soldiers. Once something goes wrong, his troops may be disrupted and assigned to other generals.


    It is not as good as following them along the way. How can these soldiers not hate Chunzhi?


    Haru Zhi hated Fan Tian even more. How did she know that Fan Tian was so useless? He was so useless after just two meetings. He came to sleep with a woman when he had no ability. How could she me her for seeking death? !


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu up up up up to, this ve is wronged, Chun Zhi kept crying, but no one had time to pay attention to her now. After giving her a few warnings, they rushed to save Fan Tian.


    The army led by a general like Fan Tian has a military doctor, or two, but both military doctors can only treat soldiers'' wounds, and cannot treat diseases like horse wind at all.


    "Why is the general still convulsing? I''m almost rolling my eyes. You two old guys, hurry up and treat him!" Deputy General Fang had already arrived, pulled out a knife and put it on the neck of a military doctor and shouted.


    The military doctor was also helpless and said tremblingly: "Vice General Fang, I and I don''t know how to cure a horse''s wind. Even if you kill us, it will be useless."


    Another military doctor reminded: "Didn''t Qin Baihu bring a doctor? His doctor can find the roots of snake ointment, which shows that he has great medical skills. Go and invite them to have a look. Maybe the general can save him." .


    He urged again: "Go and invite him quickly. This is an emergency. It won''t be possible anyter!"


    When Vice General Fang heard this, he said: "You guys watch here, I will personally go to the Qin family to ask for the doctor!"


    Although Lieutenant General Fang is Fan Tian''s confidant, something happened to Fan Tian and he was about to die. If it was not good for him to be there, it would be safer to avoid it first.


    He also told the soldiers: "Two people go and inform Mrs. Fan. She is the general''s mother. Something happened here and she needs to know."


    "Hey." After hearing this, the soldiers immediately went to the nearby tent to inform Mrs. Fan.


    Themotion in Fan Tian was too loud. Mrs. Fan had already been awakened and was asking Dongzhi: "What''s going on next to me? Why is there such a bigmotion?"


    The tent next to it is for the personal maids and nuns. Fan Tians tent is not here, so Mrs. Fan never thought that something happened to Fan Tian.


    Dongzhi was young and had sharp eyes and ears, and she saw Fan Tian carrying Chunzhi to the tent next door. Naturally, she guessed that something had happened to General Fan, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only kneel down and say, "I''m sorry, madam, I''m a ve." I dont think much of Sister Haruzhi.


    Mrs. Fan frowned when she heard this: "What do you mean by that? Is that **** Chunzhi going to hook up with Brother Tian again?"


    She knew that Haruzhi had never been willing to just be a maid. She hooked up with Brother Tian half a year ago, and she also knew that the two slept together. But Haruzhi is too demonic and restless, how can she keep such a person beside Brother Tian?


    Just as Dongzhi was about to speak, two soldiers came and stood outside the tent and shouted: "Olddy, it''s bad, something happened to the general. It''s because of the wind. Please go over and have a look!"

 Chapter 1427: They dont have time to poison

    Chapter 1427: They don''t have time to poison


    Chapter 1427: They dont have time to poison


    "What? It''s going to be windy soon!" After hearing this, Mrs. Fan paled and fell directly onto the bed, almost fainting.


    "Old Madam!" Dongzhi rushed over to support Mrs. Fan, took out the poison and gave her a smell, and then rubbed her head, which made Mrs. Fan recover.


    Mrs. Fan was still confused and asked Dongzhi: "I just heard someone with bad intentions say something happened to Brother Tian? Is it true?"


    The two bad-hearted people outside replied: "Olddy, please go over and see the general quickly. The general is getting windy and can''t hold on any longer!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Fan felt dizzy again. She waspletely convinced that something had happened to Fan Tian, and she cried: "Brother Tian, mother, what kind of evil spirits have harmed you? Don''t be afraid, mother." Im here to save you and kill that evil spirit!


    Dongzhi quickly helped Mrs. Fan up and followed the soldiers to the tent next to her.


    After seeing the spring branch, Mrs. Fan''s eyes were about to burst. Then she thought about what the soldiers said that Brother Tian was guilty of Ma Feng''s incident. She immediately understood that it was the spring branch that harmed Brother Tian. She rushed over and used the gun in her hand. The crutch pped Chun Zhi''s face, causing Chun Zhi''s beautiful face to be covered with blood.


    "Bitch, bastard, I''ll beat you to death, you''re a pest!" Mrs. Fan had a ferocious look on her face, as if she was going to kill Chun Zhi on the spot.


    Haru Zhi saw it and was so frightened that he quickly begged for mercy: "Old madam, please spare your life, please spare your life...it was not the ve who harmed the general, but, yes, someone poisoned the general. The general became sick immediately after being poisoned!"


    No matter what, in order to save herself, Haruzhi med Fan Tian''s sudden illness on being poisoned.


    Mrs. Fan was stunned and thought of Gu Jinli: "Ms. Gu, she must have hated me for giving her a man a concubine. She was dissatisfied, so she poisoned Brother Tian... Poisonous woman, I knew she was a poisonous woman! "


    A military doctor couldn''t stand listening anymore and said: "Old madam, I have been practicing medicine for many years, but I have never heard of any poison that can cause horse wind. Besides, Gu is a woman, how could she escape the defense of so many soldiers? Came here in the middle of the night to poison General Fan?"


    You need some evidence to use someone unjustly.


    The soldiers in the tent also said: "Old madam, this horse wind is a disease that only urs when sleeping women, and the military doctor we brought is not very good at treating it. Now Vice General Fang is going to borrow someone from the Gu family."


    Asking for help from others, please speak more calmly.


    But Mrs. Fan refused and shouted: "It must have been Gu who poisoned Brother Tian. Even if it wasn''t her, it must have been Qin Sang... Qin Sang, a soft-boiled man, was afraid of offending Gu. , then I poisoned Brother Tian to please Mr. Gu!"


    A hundred families poisoned a fourth-grade general just to please his wife?


    Old Madam Fan could talk such crazy things, and the soldiers were speechless.


    Vice General Fang has already invited Doctor Dai, and Qin Sang is also here.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he said: "Vice General Fang, please take Doctor Dai to rescue General Fan first. I won''t go in."


    Vice General Fang nodded: "Okay, you wait outside first."


    After saying that, he quickly took Doctor Dai, Sanqi, Maidong, and Ye Dakou into the tent.


    The doctor who can treat horses wind is here, give way quickly. Lieutenant General Fang shouted loudly.


    The doctor is here, go and save my son! Mrs. Fan saw Doctor Dai as if she were seeing a god, and hurriedly pulled Doctor Dai and asked him to save Fan Tian.


    Doctor Dai said with a headache: "Old madam, let go quickly. General Fan is in critical condition now and there is no time to dy. Only when you let go can I save General Fan."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Fan was so frightened that she quickly let go of Doctor Dai.


    Ye Dakou had already rushed to Fan Tian and said to the soldiers who were pressing Fan Tian: "Get up quickly, stop pressing down, this will only make General Fan''s body stiff." As he spoke, his hands moved quickly, and he started to masturbate. He grabbed General Fan''s hands and feet and squeezed his twitching and shrinking body.


    He then said to the soldiers: "You alsoe to help. Just do what I did and help him move his body. Otherwise, if his body shrinks again, he will be hopeless."


    Oh oh oh. After hearing this, the soldiers hurriedly followed suit.


    Doctor Dai has opened the medicine box, taken out the silver needle, and started to inject Fan Tian.


    Sanqi and Maidong were helping.


    It took a full hour of work before General Fan was rescued from the gate of hell.


    Mrs. Fan kept crying. After seeing Doctor Dai finish the injection, she hurriedly asked: "Doctor, how is my brother Tian? Is he okay?"


    But there must be nothing wrong, otherwise the status of the Fan family will plummet, and her dream of bing a first-grade wife will also be shattered.


    Doctor Dai wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said: "My life is saved, but I need to take good rest. I should be able to recover in a few years."


    "What? It will take a few years to recover!" Mrs. Fan almost fainted when she heard this, and said with tears: "Doctor, no, you have to cure my brother Tian immediately, he has to go to the northwest If you want to fight as a generalissimo, you can''t get sick! And we can''t just go back like this!"


    She came out with great sess, and when she came, she even spent money to bribe the prefect of Yongtai Prefecture, and asked the prefect of Yongtai Prefecture to write a letter to the court, boasting about her high righteousness in joining the army in her old age, and asking the emperor to grant her the title of First Grade Imperial Lady.


    If Brother Tian can''t get better soon, they will have to go back home, and it will be a joke to the entire Yongtai Mansion!


    Doctor Dai said: "Old madam, I''ve tried my best. It''s really an emergency and serious disease like wind. It''s good to be able to save my life."


    Dr. Dai was born in the Yuanzi medicine shop and worked as a servant in the pce. His medical skills were better than some of the imperial doctors. Because of this, he was able to save Fan Tian and said that he could recover after a few years.


    If it were the doctor who treated Lu Laosan, Fan Tian would have been paralyzed for at least a lifetime, let alone a few yearster.


    "Hey, my son, why are you so miserable? You were harmed by someone. You must have been harmed by someone!" This matter of Ma Feng is too embarrassing. Mrs. Fan can''t afford to lose this. The man grabbed Doctor Dai''s hand and said, "Doctor, my brother Tian has been poisoned. It must be Gu and Qin Sang who poisoned him. I want them to pay with their lives!"


    When Doctor Dai heard this, he became angry, threw away Mrs. Fan''s hand, and said: "Mrs. Fan, General Fan is not poisoned, and there is no poison in the world that can make people wind up immediately. Besides, I am the doctor of the Gu family, and I am the representative. The Qin and Gu families are here to save people, if you have wronged my master like this, then you should not have let me treat General Fan just now!"


    Mrs. Fan didn''t expect Doctor Dai''s reaction to be so big, and she was a little frightened.


    Deputy General Fang also said: "Old madam, you have wronged Qin Baihu and his wife. The whole camp knew about their quarrel and fight tonight."


    "After the quarrel, Mrs. Gu never left the camp. After Qin Baihu sent Xie Baihu and his wife away, he came to our camp alone to see General Fan and wanted to apologize to him. But General Fan didn''t see him, but Qin Baihu has been waiting outside our camp, and the soldiers guarding the camp saw it, but Qin Baihu didn''t go anywhere, and they and his wife didn''t have time to poison."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Fan was not willing to ept this fact at all, and cried: "Are we going to let them go like this?!"


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers in the tent felt that Mrs. Fan had gone too far.

 Chapter 1428: frame

    Chapter 1428: frame


    Chapter 1428 Framed


    The Gu family of the Qin family sent a doctor to rescue General Fan. After he was rescued, Mrs. Fan wanted to kill Qin Baihu and his wife. How could anyone be so ungrateful?


    Maidong spoke sharply and stood up and said: "Mrs. Fan, if it was my master who poisoned General Fan, why would he send us to rescue General Fan? Let''s just ignore it and let General Fan die. Now we have finally found it. I rescued people, but you bite me back, do you have any conscience?"


    What did you, you, you **** say?! Mrs. Fan was so angry that she raised her cane to hit Ophiopogon japonicus.


    But Maidong was so agile, how could he be hit by her? After dodging, he reminded: "Mrs. Fan, you are old and have been stimted again tonight. You must not get angry like this again, otherwise you will easily have a stroke." .


    Sanqi listened and nodded, scaring Mrs. Fan: "Yes, if you have a stroke at your age, you will bepletely paralyzed. You will speak crookedly, and you will have to rely on others to help you eat, drink, and defecate. It''s very miserable." of."


    Mrs. Fan was afraid of death, and even more afraid that life would be worse than death. She did not dare to get angry after hearing this. She also looked at Doctor Dai and said, "Doctor, please check my pulse and prescribe some sedative medicine."


    Doctor Dai was speechless, Mrs. Fan is really good at this.


    But he still obediently checked Mrs. Fan''s pulse and prescribed medicine to calm her, relieve shock and prevent stroke: "Olddy, you need to have a good rest. Don''t be overjoyed. I''d like to take some medicine."


    When Mrs. Fan heard this, she looked at General Fan who was lying on the animal skin nket, still naked, and cried again: "My son, my mother, you are like this, how can I think so?"


    Doctor Dai was toozy to listen to Mrs. Fan''s cry, so he packed up the medicine box and went out with Panax notoginseng, Ophiopogon japonicus and Ye Dakou.


    Vice General Fang was going to see them off. When he saw Sang Qin, he said to him: "Qin Baihu, don''t worry. Mrs. Fan only said such words because she panicked. You didn''t poison General Fan. We all know."


    Qin Sang is a man with the ability to lead troops, but General Fan is not good enough. There are only two deputy generals from Yongtai Mansion. Now there is a shortage of soldiers and generals. It is impossible for the higher-ups to select another fourth-grade general to lead the westbound soldiers of Yongtai Mansion. It is very likely that half of Yongtai Mansion''s troops will be given to him.


    His family is not as good as the Fan family and needs capable help, and Qin Sang is just one of them.


    Qin Sang said: "Vice General Fang, don''t worry. I know that Mrs. Fan is unintentional and won''t think too much about it."


    He said again: "Vice-General Fang is still needed to take charge of the overall situation. You stay here and we can go back by ourselves."


    "It''s done." Vice General Fang heard that there was anothermotion in the tent and had no time to say anything more, so he hurriedly turned around and returned to the tent.


    Bitch, bitch, Brother Tian was all harmed by this **** like you, Ill beat you to death! Mrs. Fan rushed over directly and hit the spring branches.


    Chunzhi cried: "Old madam, please spare your life. It''s not that this ve wants to seduce the general, but the general insists on serving you. How dare I refuse as a servant? I know I''m wrong. Considering that I''ve served you for so many years, Spare this ve!"


    Chunzhi cried loudly and begged for mercy, but Mrs. Fan was in desperate need of someone to discourage her, so she didn''t listen at all. After seeing that Chunzhi had only been slightly injured after fighting for a while, she turned around and took out the soldier''s saber to chop off Chunzhi.


    Chunzhi rolled over in a hurry to avoid Mrs. Fan''s knife, and shouted: "Olddy, you can''t kill this ve. This ve is pregnant and she is the general''s son!"


    Its also dead. When did you get pregnant? Even if you were pregnant, would you know it was a son?


    Mrs. Fan was shocked and asked: "What? Are you pregnant? When did you sleep with Brother Tian again?"


    Haruzhi is a shrewd person. After listening to this, he cried: "It was done in the back room when the general returned to the house more than half a month ago... The days of being a ve have not yete."


    This date is really clever. It''s impossible to feel the pulse for most of the month. But if she doesn''te on the small day, she may be pregnant. It will be at least more than a month before the secret is revealed.


    This sentence saved my life for more than a month. Mrs. Fan was confused. She looked at her son who was paralyzed on the nket, and then at the spring branches. She thought that her son was so sick, and she didn''t know whether she would be able to have children in the future. With only three sons, she was afraid that it would not be safe, so she might as well keep the spring branches. , lets see what she can give birth to.


    Mrs. Fan couldn''t kill Chun Zhi, so she vented her anger on Qin Sang and his wife, and ordered the two military doctors: "Go and see Brother Tian to see if he is poisoned. We can''t just believe whatever the traitor Qin Sang says." !


    The two military doctors are getting bored to death. We are military doctors. We treat the soldiers in the military camp. We are not servants of your Fan family. Can you stop giving us such orders all the time?


    There was no way, Mrs. Fan was General Fan''s biological mother after all, so they still went to test General Fan''s poison, but after half an hour of work, nothing was found.


    Old madam, General Fan is really not poisoned, he just got wind.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the report from the soldiers: "Vice General Fang, Ding Baihu heard that General Fan was ill, so he brought the apanying doctor over. He said that his doctor has superb medical skills and can help General Fan."


    "Go and invite Ding Baihu in!" Mrs. Fan was excited. If she was really sleepy, someone would hand her a pillow. If the doctor of the Ding family found out that Brother Tian was poisoned, Qin Sang and the Gu family would be dead!


    "Yes." The soldiers hurried out and invited Dingo and others in.


    As soon as Dingo came in, he rushed to General Fan and cried: "General Fan... you have suffered. The end wille toote."


    Mom, I gave you that box of gold for free. If you want to catch the wind immediately, you should hurry up and wait until I give you the gold before you fall down. Isnt this a money trap?


    After scolding General Fan in his heart, he got up and went to see Mrs. Fan and said, "Madam, rx..."


    "Stop talking now, and quickly ask your doctor to check on Brother Tian to see if he is poisoned!" Mrs. Fan ordered without having time to pay attention to Ding Ge.


    Dingo was a little angry. Did the old pious woman treat him as a servant? Do you know that the Ding family is a prominent family in the Central ins?


    However, the purpose of Ding Ge''s trip was also to see if General Fan was poisoned. After all, how could a good person suddenly be so cold?


    He still epted his gold and promised to help him deal with Qin Sang in the near future. The timing of his illness was so clever that Ding Ge couldn''t help but think about it.


    The doctors of the Ding family hurriedly took the medicine boy to check General Fan''s pulse, diagnose and treat him, and test the poison. However, they worked for an hour and even after daybreak, nothing was found.


    Vice General Fang couldn''t bear it and said, "Doctor, what''s wrong? Is General Fan poisoned?"


    He also warned: "This is about the reputation of General Fan and other soldiers. If you want to report it to the court, you must tell the truth. If you wrongly use a general who resisted the army, you will be punished with death."


    Dingo frowned after hearing this. What does Deputy General Fang mean? Could it be that he had hooked up with Qin Sang? Why did he favor Qin Sang so much?


    The two military doctors also said: "We tested the poison on General Fan and found that General Fan was not poisoned, and there is no poison in the world that can make people suffer from horse cold."


    After hearing this, the doctor of the Ding family looked at Ding Ge... Should this be said to be poisoning?


    In fact, when he came, Ding Ge told him that General Fan was poisoned because he wanted to bite him to death. Then he med the poisoning on Qin Sang and the Gu family, framed him, and destroyed Qin Sang in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 1429: We are angry

    Chapter 1429: We are angry


    Chapter 1429 We are just angry


    Seeing that the Ding family doctor did not speak, Vice General Fang looked at Ding Ge, obviously asking, and reminded with a sneer: "General Fan is a fourth-grade military attache. If you say that he has been poisoned, you must stay and go together." There is a confrontation between the Ministry of War in the capital. If the imperial doctor in the capital finds out that General Fan is not poisoned, your Ding family will deliberately wrongfully use the general who resisted the army. The punishment you will receive is not small. You have to think about it beforehand."


    After hearing this, Ding Ge cursed in his heart. As expected, Fang had hooked up with Qin Sang and helped him so much.


    But Ding Ge was in a hurry to go to the northwest to make contributions and had no time to go to the capital for a confrontation. Moreover, the military doctor also checked that General Fan was not poisoned. If his family insisted that General Fan was poisoned, it is very likely that he would not kill Qin Sang in the end, but instead kill him. Let''s take it in at home.


    Not cost-effective.


    It was because he had thought too lightly before. General Fan was a fourth-grade military general, not a small member of a small household. If he was poisoned, the involvement would be extensive and the investigation would be detailed, so others would not be allowed to make false usations.


    Ding Ge was a smart man. After weighing the pros and cons, he said to his doctor: "Vice General Fang asked you, why didn''t you answer? Don''t be stunned, just tell the truth. It''s already dawn, and we have to set off westward, so we can''t waste time." "


    If he still wants to go west, let him stop and don''t say anything about General Fan being poisoned.


    "Replying to Vice General Fang, I have little medical skills and have not found any signs of poisoning in General Fan...perhaps the imperial doctor in the capital can detect it," said the doctor of the Ding family.


    After hearing this, Vice General Fang breathed a sigh of relief. It would be good if he knew his mistakes and could correct them. If this doctor bit General Fan to death and was poisoned, then they would have to stop and resolve the matter, and the time they would have to waste would not be a day or two.


    Mrs. Fan didn''t believe it, so she grabbed the doctor of the Ding family and said, "You''re lying, you **** ve. My brother Tian was poisoned by someone, and he was poisoned like this by that **** couple of the Qin family." !


    Doctor Ding''s head was sprayed with saliva all over his face, and he had to exin: "Old madam, General Fan is really not poisoned. If you insist on telling me that General Fan was poisoned, my master will be implicated." .


    Mrs. Fan still refused to listen and shouted: "Lies, you are all helping that **** couple named Qin. My brother Tian was killed by them. Go and kill them quickly to avenge my brother Tian." !


    Mrs. Fan is really crazy to ask them to kill a high-ranking householder without any evidence.


    Lieutenant General Fang couldn''t stand it any longer, so he stepped forward and knocked out Mrs. Fan with a bang.


    "The doctor of the Gu family said that Mrs. Fan is old and should not get angry, otherwise she will have a stroke." After Deputy General Fang exined this sentence, he asked Dongzhi toe over and help Mrs. Fan back to the tent to rest.


    He also ordered the soldiers: "Take this maid to the servants'' tent next door. This tent should be left for General Fan to rest."


    "Yes." The soldiersplied and took Chunzhi to the tent where the maid lived next door. They told the maid of the Fan family who had been awakened and was hiding in the tent and did not dare toe out: "This maid said that she is pregnant with General Fan''s flesh and blood. , you must take good care of her and dont let her die or have an abortion.


    Mrs. Fan loves her grandson. If this maid has a miscarriage and Mrs. Fan makes trouble again, they have had enough and dont want to see Mrs. Fan make trouble again.


    "Yes~" the maids responded tremblingly, and waited until the soldiers left before they dared to untie Chunzhi.


    In the tent here, Vice General Fang said: "General Fan is ill, but we can''t dy our trip. Let''s go and beat the gong to notify everyone to break camp and set off. After arriving in Humang County, we will leave Mrs. Fan and the others behind."


    There is no vige or shop here. They cannot leave Mrs. Fan behind. They have to wait until Humang County and ask the county government to send someone to send Mrs. Fan and the others back.


    Dinge nodded: "I will obey your orders."


    So when Mrs. Fan woke up, she was on the westbound carriage. The olddy was confused. She sat in the car and shouted: "What''s going on? Why did you start? Where is Brother Tian? He is still sick, how can he get on the road? Stop the army quickly!"


    Aunt Fan hurriedly informed her of Vice General Fangs n, and then advised: Old madam, the matter hase to an end. We are women and we are not familiar with this ce. Moreover, the road is very chaotic. Its better to listen to Vice General Fang. Let''s make arrangements. As a subordinate of the general, he will send us back to Yongtai Mansion safely out of reason."


    Seeing that Mrs. Fan was about to make a fuss, she quickly told her that at noon, the scouts exploring the road were killed by a group of bandits.


    "What? Even the scouts dared to kill, are those gangsters trying to rebel?!" Mrs. Fan was very frightened.


    Aunt Fan nodded and said: "Those are all desperadoes who fell into disgrace and turned into bandits. They thought that there were not many troopsing, so they attacked the scouts and wanted to steal the army''s food and weapons. I didn''t expect that we are older." When they saw the army of a thousand men, they were frightened and withdrew."


    Then he advised: "Old madam, the road is dangerous now. If we want to return to Yongtai Mansion safely, we must not make trouble. Otherwise, the soldiers will probably push us to the gangsters. If we die by then, we will also be killed by the gangsters." The killing has nothing to do with them."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Fan was so frightened that her face turned pale and she almost fainted.


    However, after being enlightened by Aunt Fan, she calmed down and realized that Fan Tian had the horse wind and would no longer be able to go to the northwest to make contributions and could only return home.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu why is my life so miserable. Mrs. Fan was crying. After she finished crying, she said, Its all because of that **** Gus wife. Ever since I met her, nothing good has happened in the family!


    He then said: "No, we can''t make things easier for that bitch. Find some people to tie her up and throw her on the road. There are many bandits on this road. As long as she is picked up by bandits, she will be finished!"


    Grandma of the Fan family can''t bear it anymore. The Fan family can''t protect themselves. Why does the olddy still want to harm the Gu family?


    "Old madam, that Mrs. Gu is so ugly that the bandits have no appetite after seeing her. Moreover, something happened to the general, and all his soldiers defected to Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue. There is no one left to help us with these things. "


    Mammy Fans mother persuaded Mrs. Fan until her saliva dried up.


    Before dark, the army set up camp. Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue came over and said to Mrs. Fan, "Old Madam, let''s just stay for one night. When we arrive in Humang County tomorrow, you and General Fan can have a good rest."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Fan snorted coldly and did not answer. She felt that the two of them were deliberately showing off to her after winning the army of her son.


    Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue saw that their hot faces were pressed against their cold buttocks, so they didn''t stay long and left after speaking.


    However, I still asked the soldiers to give the best two tents to Mrs. Fan and her son.


    The Qin family was also setting up camp here. Qin Sang finally waited until the tent was set up and the food was ready, and then he personally brought the carriage to Gu Jinli.


    When Gu Jinli saw Qin Sang, he was stunned for a moment and whispered: "Why are you here? We are angry with each other now. You can''te over, lest others see it... Both the Ding family and the Fan family have sent people here Watching us."

 Chapter 1430: fell

    Chapter 1430: fell


    Chapter 1430 Fall


    Dinge had a lot of men and sent people to keep an eye on their camp. Since Ding Ge sent gold to Fan Tian, the Fan family also sent people to keep an eye on them.


    Although their carriage was surrounded by many cars and tents, and the camp was also patrolled, it was not easy for the Ding family and the Fan family to know their true situation. However, this was a sensitive moment when Fan Tian was about to get angry, and they could not reconcile too quickly. , continue to pretend.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go out two-quarters of an hour after Ie in. Then there will be a rumor that my overtures were rejected, and we''ll quarrel again." Qin Sang put the food box on the low table, took off his shoes and outer robe, and got into the room. After getting into the carriage, he lowered the curtain and stared at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was angry when he looked at him: "What are you looking at? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before."


    Qin Sangughed and stretched out his hand towards her: "Come here and give her a hug."


    Gu Jinli snorted: "Try this again, I can''t get through."


    After they got engaged, every time he came back to see her, he asked her to hug him.


    Qin Sang guessed that she would note, so he moved his body, stretched out his long arms, wrapped his arms around her waist, and took her into his arms... The warm and soft body nestled in his heart, making him miss it all day and night. My mind calmed down.


    "Did you really cryst night?" Qin Sang asked. Fromst night to today, he kept remembering the look of moisture in her eyes. Although the tears did not fall, he could feel that at that moment, She was really sad.


    He had been worried while waiting outside the gate of the Fan family campst night, and also when he was on the road today. He couldn''t help but want to go back to the carriage and ask her several times, but did he really cry? He asked her not to be angry or sad, and that he would never say anything to make her sad again.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, not expecting that he would ask about her almost cryingst night. She nced her head to the side and said, "Have you seen me cry in all these years? You think too much, I won''t cry. "


    Seeing her turning her head away, Qin Sang felt even more ufortable: "Lie."


    Gu Jinli said sternly: "I didn''t lie. How old am I? Would I still lie about this?"


    Moreover


    "What about you? Did you really mean what you saidst night? Do you really think I don''t like you enough?" Gu Jinli turned around, raised his chin slightly, and looked at him arrogantly.


    Boy, be careful what you say, or I will get really angry!


    Qin Sang looked at her and fell silent.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "You really think I don''t like you enough!"


    She was so angry. This is the first time in my life that I''ve been so nice to a man. You still don''t think it''s enough, do you?


    "I''m sorry, I became too greedy." Qin Sang tightened his arms, hugged her a little, and said something he had hidden for a long time: "At the beginning, I felt that I had harmed you, so I wanted to Be nice to you; then I realized that I fell in love with you, so I wanted to guard you silently, protect you, and make you happy; then I was unwilling to give in and wanted to marry you; now that I have married you, I want you to like me even more. Some like me so much that... they regard me as life, or more important than life."


    He then said hurriedly: "I love Xiaoyu as much as my life, so Xiaoyu shouldn''t think that if you like me more, you will lose money."


    She loves money and is rtively calm and cold-blooded by nature. Many times, in order to prevent herself from being sad, she will deliberately control her emotions. He also said that if one person cares too much about another person, that is called a loss-making business, and she does not do loss-making business.


    Gu Jinli was a little shocked after hearing this.


    Qin Sang has always been a calm and reserved character. Most of the time, no matter how happy or sad he is, he only shows it slightly. There are very few times when he is too excited or has too strong emotions.


    Calcting the most exciting things he has ever done, that is, she agreed to get engaged to him, he jumped out of the window and forcibly kissed her, and he was so anxious that he tore off her skirt during the wedding. She knew he liked her, but she didn''t know how much he liked her. Will it change again?


    Gu Jinli was in a trance, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In short, she felt that she was veryfortable with Brother Qin. He made her feel rxed and made her want to live with him, but it seemed that it was not part of her n to cause too much trouble.


    But, does she really not like him that much?


    "Xiaoyu..." Seeing that she didn''t speak, Qin Sang''s face dropped and he didn''t know what he was thinking. His heart also dropped. He hugged her tighter, lowered his head to kiss her, nibbled and murmured: "Xiaoyu..." , dont say anything, okay?


    His voice was pleading, he was just greedy, he wanted her to regard him as life, not just a little liking.


    Gu Jinli''s mouth moved, wanting to speak, but there was a lump in his throat, and some words could note out. He was silent for about half a quarter of an hour, and he was almost desperate. Only then did she find her voice and hold his face. , looked into his eyes and said: "I like you. In my heart, you are worth more than life and money."


    After Qin Sang heard this, his heart that fell into the sea of misery fell into the honeypot again. Heughed out loud. He couldn''t express the joy. He could only kiss her lips fiercely and nibble on her lips greedily. In this way, Expressing his joy.


    But Gu Jinli became sad, avoided his kiss,y on his shoulder, and said, "I think I''m done. What if you fall in love with someone else in the future?"


    On the night of the wedding ceremony, he went to see her and said that he wanted to get engaged. He confessed his love to her and asked her to respond. She said she liked him at that time.


    But her love at that time was within her control. If Qin Sang changed his mind, she could leave at any time and continue to be herself freely.


    But now she gave him her whole heart.


    If this heartpletely belongs to her, she can be fearless!


    But when she gave her heart to him, she would start to panic and worry about the changes that would happen in the future.


    After all, whether in ancient times or modern times, men who never change their hearts are very rare. She is not naive enough to think that she can meet a man who never changes her heart.


    Qin Sang heard her slightly choked tone and the fear in her tone, and his heart ached. He hugged her andforted her: "No, I have given my heart to you, and I will never fall in love with another woman again. Your body, mind, and property are all yours."


    Gu Jinli: "Anyone will say something nice, but you are not a stone. If you really change your mind, you won''t be able to control it."


    After saying that, she pushed him away and said irritably: "Go out, I don''t want to see you now, please leave me alone."


    As she spoke, she pulled the quilt over and covered herself, as if she didn''t want to see him.


    Qin Sang was anxious and didn''t know how to coax her, so he had no choice but to get into the bed and hug her forcefully.


    Gu Jinli originally wanted to struggle, but when he put a dagger into her hand, she was afraid of identally poking him, so she had to stay still.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu. I can guarantee that that day will note. If it does, you will kill me. My life is yours." Qin Sang held her hand, gave her the dagger, and pointed it at himself heart.

 Chapter 1431: The most poisonous old woman’s heart

    Chapter 1431: The most poisonous old woman��s heart


    Chapter 1431 The most poisonous old womans heart


    Gu Jinli was shocked and tried to pull his hand away but couldn''t. He said angrily: "You are crazy, put the dagger away quickly!"


    Qin Sang became stubborn: "The little fish said, do you believe me?"


    If you believe it, put the dagger away. If you dont believe it, lets just use it like this.


    Gu Jinli was so angry that she wanted to kick him to death, but she knew very well that she believed in him and really fell in love with him, which was why she was so angry and irritable.


    After the two were in a stalemate for a while, she said: "Of course I believe you, otherwise I wouldn''t marry you. The reason why I''m irritable and angry is... I can''t divorce my husband anytime and anywhere now."


    Ahhhh, I want to cry!


    She just fell.


    In the past, when the love was not so strong, she could divorce her husband at any time, but now that is no longer possible, she really fell in love with him.


    After listening to this, Qin Sang finally understood the reason for her sudden irritability. With a joyful smile on his lips, he released her hand, put the dagger outside the bed, approached her, kissed her tenderly, andforted her: "Then As long as we dont break up, we will always be together.


    He added: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, Xiaoyu''s worries will nevere true."


    Gu Jinli has never been a troubled person. He will get better after a moment of irritation. He hugged him and said, "Don''t be annoyed. There''s no point in being annoyed. I''ll chop you up when you change your mind."


    Qin Sang smiled and coaxed: "Well, that''s right."


    As he spoke, he deepened the kiss, moved his hands unconsciously, took off her clothes, and let fine kisses fall on her body, making her feel soft all over.


    Gu Jinli was almost exhausted from his kiss, so he pushed him and said, "It''s been more than two quarters of an hour. Get out quickly, or your secret will be exposed."


    "Don''t worry about that. Even if the secret is exposed, I can make up for it." Qin Sang couldn''t help it. He only wanted her at this moment and didn''t want to go out at this time.


    But no, today is twenty, her little day ising.


    Qin Sang was going crazy. He had to endure it for a long time before he regained hisposure, which made Gu Jinliugh so hard.


    Qin Sang looked at her with joy and helplessness in his heart, but said: "Kiss me."


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "What did you say?"


    Qin Sang: "The number of times Xiaoyu takes the initiative to kiss me is very rare. Topensate, you have to kiss me once."


    Gu Jinli thought about it and felt that since he had admitted to giving his heart to him, he should just kiss him. He came over and kissed him on the mouth.


    But he cheated and held her head down and kissed her until she almost died.


    After he let go of her, Gu Jinli red at him and said, "I won''t be fooled again!"


    Qin Sang was very happy to see her angry look, and said sincerely: "Xiaoyu looks very good, I like it very much."


    She was irritable and angry today, and she looked at a loss about falling in love with him, and her noisy look was just like what a teenage girl should look like.


    He just wanted to pamper her so that she could always get angry andugh at will like a little girl.


    "What do you like? Come out quickly. You''ve been here for almost half an hour." Gu Jinli urged him. He didn''t want what they did to be revealed and the Fan family and Ding family to find clues.


    Qin Sang was satisfied today. He nodded and said, "Well, I''ll leave now. Xiaoyu will have a good meal."


    After saying that, he reluctantly looked at her for a while before preparing to leave.


    At this moment, she grabbed his arm and said, "Don''t you think we looked like two lunatics just now?"


    She was shocked. She had no idea that the two of them, two calm and calm people, could make such a fuss over emotional matters that they would go under the knife. Qin Sang didn''t expect that he would be so stubborn. At the beginning, he just wanted to protect her silently because of guilt.


    However, he did not regret it. It was precisely because of such a scene that Xiaoyu could understand his heart and admit his inner feelings.


    He turned around, hugged her, and said: "We are so in love that we are crazy. We are like this. It''s beautiful this way. Don''t worry about it."


    Gu Jinli snorted twice: "Where did you get these acid words? They are quite right."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "My eldest brother read it when he wrote love poems to girls from the Zhou family. There are many more. I will tell Xiaoyu about themter."


    Gu Jinli heard him talk about the deceased eldest brother of the Qin family and the girl from the Zhou family in the capital, and sighed: "The eldest brother is the love interest."


    Qin Sang smiled and pecked her lips: "Me too."


    Starting from his father, everyone in his family seems to have an infatuated heart. Others say that his family is the home of a noble marquis. It is simply sick for a man to live a life with a woman even if he takes concubines to have a son.


    But those people dont understand the beauty of mutual love at all.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Praise yourself, don''t be ashamed."


    Qin Sang smiled, touched her face, and said nothing. He just replied silently in his heart: This is not a boast, but a fact. If you dont believe it, I will spend my whole life proving it to you.


    Im leaving. He retracted his hand and left reluctantly.


    Not long after he stepped out of the carriage, Gu Jinli opened the curtain, pointed at his back and cursed: "Qin Sang, you are a heartless man, youe to ask for peace and you dare to hit me, I will divorce you and find another handsome man." The man is married!"


    The sound was so loud that it startled everyone.


    Qin Sang suppressed a smile, turned back with a cold face, and cursed at the carriage: "Shrew, you are unreasonable!"


    What I was thinking about was that my little fish is not aggressive at all and is very cute.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli became even more angry and cursed: "Qin, if you have the guts, I will never finish with you!"


    Qin Sang left without looking back.


    Soon, Qin Sang went to seek peace with the Gu family, but the two started fighting again. The Gu family made a fuss about divorcing her husband and remarrying, which spread throughout the camps.


    After hearing this, the Fan family members also hurried back to report the news.


    Although the wind suddenly stopped in Fan Tian, the chief steward of the Fan family followed. After the Fan family reported the situation in the Qin family''s camp to the chief steward, the chief steward went to report it to Mrs. Fan.


    After hearing this, the olddy was extremely happy: "Well, this **** like Mrs. Gu is not worthy of living a harmonious life! How dare she divorce her husband and remarry? Her long face is more disgusting than a toad''s skin. Who else can she marry? Go? Do you think everyone loves to eat soft food like Qin Sang?!"


    Grandma Fan took the opportunity to smile and said: "Olddy, this Gu family is a capable person. You don''t have to worry about her, she can kill herself."


    Mrs. Fan nodded: "She is indeed capable. If she has any brains, she should be nice to Qin Sang."


    but


    "This **** has defeated Brother Tian. I will never let her have an easy time. I must deal with her!"


    After listening to this, Butler Fan and Nanny Fan frowned. Why did the olddy be more stubborn as she got older? The most important thing now is to take the general safely back to Yongtai Mansion for treatment, not to rectify the Gu family.


    Grandma Fan hurriedly advised: "Olddy..."


    "Stop talking, I won''t let go of this until I deal with Mrs. Gu." Mrs. Fan interrupted Grandma Fan and told Butler Fan: "Send someone to spread the word and say that Mrs. Gu is a prodigal." , cant live without a man, has slept with several soldiers, and cuckolded Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1432: Bringing bad luck

    Chapter 1432: Bringing bad luck


    Chapter 1432 Bringing Bad Luck


    "What?!"


    Butler Fan and Nanny Fan were both shocked after hearing this. The olddy must be too cruel to spread such rumors.


    Does the olddy know that if this rumor gets out, the Gu family will not survive?


    What Mrs. Fan wants is for Gu Jinli to die.


    Housekeeper Fan couldn''t help it anymore and said: "Old madam, I''m afraid this won''t work. Mrs. Gu has been in the carriage with her grandma and maids apanying her. Even if she is going to go out, she will do it on her own mule cart. There is no chance to meet the generals privately."


    He added: "Besides, Mr. Gu is extremely ugly and smells bad. Even if we spread such rumors, no one would believe it."


    Mrs. Fan, however, has matured with age, and sneered: "Everyone in the world likes to hear gossip about right and wrong. They don''t care about the truth or lies at all. As long as the words are spread out, the more people tell them, the false things will be true."


    She has lived for decades and has seen many women, girls, and even Mrs. Gaomingmit suicide due to rumors, and even if it ister proven that the woman was wronged, it is toote.


    Housekeeper Fan had a headache and looked at Grandma Fan.


    Grandma Fan hurriedly tried to persuade her: "Old madam, this idea really doesn''t work..."


    There were two snaps, and before she could finish her words, Mrs. Fan pped her twice. She stared at her eyes and cursed with a ferocious face: "ve dog, are you the master or am I the master?!"


    Mother Fan and Butler Fan quickly knelt down and said, "Old madam, please calm down. It''s my fault."


    Mrs. Fan sneered and said, "If you know you are wrong, do it immediately, otherwise your family will be sold to the ravine!"


    Butler Fan was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Yes, I will do it now."


    Housekeeper Fan and Grandma Fan are husband and wife. They have children and grandchildren. For the sake of the lives of a family of thirty, they dare not persuade Mrs. Fan anymore and hurry up to do it.


    Only then did Mrs. Fan smile with satisfaction, then looked at Dongzhi next to her, and said, "Isn''t Mrs. Gu unwilling to give Qin Sang a concubine? I will send someone to call Qin Sang now and ask you to follow him." He has be a good thing, look at that **** of the Gu family and why she won''t let Qin Sang take a concubine!"


    Hongzhi was shocked, but did not dare to speak at all.


    Mrs. Fan looked at Grandma Fan and said, "Why don''t you go to the Qin family camp and call Sang Qin to do something!"


    Mother Fan stood up hurriedly: "Yes, I will go and invite Qin Baihu now."


    He said and hurried out.


    You Ping was keeping an eye on the Fan family. After learning about Mrs. Fan''s arrangement, he asked his men to stay and continue to keep an eye on it, and he hurried back to report to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were "quarreling", so they slept in another carriage. When he heard the report, he sat up, with a cold murderous look in his deep eyes: "Kill, do it cleanly and reasonably."


    Old Qianpo, you dare to frame his little fish like this, you are seeking death.


    "Yes." You Ping left in a hurry, walking through the night, taking his men with him, and **** Butler Fan and those who were sent out to spread rumors.


    As for Nanny Fan, she came outside the Qin family camp and wanted to see Qin Sang.


    It was a pity that she could not see Qin Sang at all.


    Seeing that the time was gettingter andter, in order toplete Mrs. Fan''s mission, she had no choice but to use General Fan''s name, but she just forced Aunt Xiong toe. Aunt Xiong came out with her three sons. She acted like a shrew, pointed at Aunt Fan and said, "My aunt said that she hates your olddy and we are not allowed to see her."


    Mother Fan is extremely anxious. If she cannot invite Qin Sang to aplish something good with Dongzhi, her whole family will be sold out.


    Therefore, he threatened: "Our olddy is the fourth-grade imperial wife and the biological mother of Shangguan of Qin Baihu. If Qin Baihu does not go to see her, it will be disrespectful to Shangguan and the imperial court''s fourth-grade imperial wife. That''s right." He will be punished!"


    Aunt Xiongughed when she heard this, and said disdainfully: "Hey, you are quite bluffing? Your General Fan is about to lose his temper and can no longer go to the northwest. You still want people to respect you. Why should you respect him? Respect him for sleeping on the march. Maid?"


    "Besides, my uncle is from a hundred households in He''an Prefecture, and your General Fan is the general of Yongtai Prefecture. The two ces are one in the south and the other in the north. They are thousands of miles apart. Who is your general Fan from my uncle? Shangguan? I call you Shangguan out of respect for you. Dont push your limits too much!"


    Grandma Fan was shocked. Didnt the people following her say that Aunt Xiong was the most friendly? How did she be such a shrew?


    Grandma Fan was so angry that her face turned green. Just when she was about to find an excuse, two servants of the Fan family ran over and shouted: "Mother Fan, please go back and take care of the olddy. The olddy has a fever. She has a fever." Very powerful.


    "What? Wasn''t it fine half an hour ago? Why did you suddenly have a fever?" Grandma Fan was extremely anxious, but she was also d that the olddy was sick.


    With this illness, the olddy has no time to deal with Mr. Gu, nor her whole family.


    Grandma Fan stopped arguing with Aunt Xiong and followed the two servants back to the Fan family camp.


    Mrs. Fan''s illness was severe and she had a high fever that wouldn''t go away. The two military doctors had no choice but to ask the servants of the Fan family toe to the Qin family camp to ask for help and let Doctor Dai and others go over to see the doctor.


    Qin Sang was angry that Mrs. Fan was evil-minded and wanted to harm Gu Jinli, so he asked Aunt Xiong to drive away the people who came to ask for help.


    There is no other way, the servants of the Fan family can only ask the doctor of the Ding family.


    The three doctors worked hard all night. It was not until the next day that Mrs. Fan''s high fever subsided, but she was still unconscious.


    What was more serious than Mrs. Fan''s high fever anda was that some soldiers who got up early found several corpses that had been torn to pieces by wild beasts when they went out to use the toilet!


    The soldiers were soldiers from Yongtai Mansion. They were so frightened that they hurried back to report to Deputy General Fang.


    Vice General Fang took people to see them, and based on their clothes and waist tags, he found out that these were servants of the Fan family. He cursed in his heart: What evil had the Fan family done? Why does it always happen to his family?


    If something happens to you, something will happen. Can you please stop dragging us down?


    The army is rushing to the northwest to fight against the enemy. What do you want to do with your Fan family''s dailymotion and slowing down the march? !


    "It was eaten by wild beasts. It was buried on the spot. There is no need to collect the body." Deputy General Fang was toozy to collect the body for several servants and directly ordered the soldiers to bury it.


    He also exined: "Send an order to each camp and ask them to think carefully. Now there are not only bandits but also wild beasts on the road. Try not to go out at night. In the future, you will also choose to camp in the ins. Don''t camp at the foot of the mountain to attract wild beasts. "


    "Yes." The soldiers responded and hurriedly dug pits and buried several broken corpses. They also sent orders to various camps to let everyone pay attention to bandits and wild beasts.


    After the news spread, everyone was frightened.


    Oh my God, its a good thing we didnt go out to squatst night, otherwise we would have been eaten by wild beasts.


    "The servants of the Fan family were also unlucky. They were eaten by wild beasts even though they were still alive. Not even their bodies were left intact."


    "I guess it was suppressed by the master''s family. Then the Fan family must have done some serious evil. God wants to take over the Fan family, which is why trouble always happens to the Fan family."


    The people of Dachu believed this, and they said it so often that everyone felt that the Fan family was bringing their own bad luck, so they all stayed away from the Fan family and stopped going to the Fan family camp to curry favor.

 Chapter 1433: peep

    Chapter 1433: peep


    Chapter 1433 Peeping


    The Fan family''s camp is in chaos, and many of the servants are homeless.


    Fortunately, Butler Fan and Nanny Fan were very good friends. The two gathered all the servants together, scolded and appeased them, and finally stabilized everyone.


    Butler Fan was very lucky that he only asked people to spread rumorsst night and did not leave the camp, otherwise he would have been eaten by wild beasts.


    Although Butler Fan felt that there was something fishy about wild beasts eating people, he was quite old and just wanted the safety of his family. He was very smart not to think deeply about it, nor did he mention spreading rumors anymore. He just served him wholeheartedly. Fan Tian is bedridden.


    Because Mrs. Fan fell ill, the army dyed its departure again, dying its departure for an hour.


    On the Gu family''s carriage, Ji Zhenniang was extremely happy and said proudly: "That old godly woman deserves it. Who made her so evil-hearted? God will ept her!"


    After saying that, I felt that it was not enough, so I shouted towards the window: "Old Qian woman, you deserve it!"


    Gu Jinli was helpless and reminded her: "Don''t yell so loudly. Others willugh at you for not having a tutor. They will also hate Xie Baihu and give him a stumbling block. General Fan has many subordinates. It''s not him. You can sit back and rx.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang was a little scared, but she said firmly: "I am scolding Mrs. Fan, that old witch, not General Fan."


    Moreover


    "The guy surnamed Fan has a disgusting disease like Ma Feng. Why can''t we scold him? He is just a shameless person~" Ji Zhenniang''s rtionship with Xie Cheng has be better recently than before. She doesn''t want to cause trouble for Xie Cheng, although she is disgusting with Fan Tian. , but only dared to say this in a low voice.


    "Anyway, you have to remember that it is not safe on the westbound road. We must keep a low profile, be cautious, and not be ostentatious." Gu Jinli said, opening the car curtains, looking at Qin Sang riding in front, andughed unconsciously.


    Qin Sang noticed her gaze and turned around to look at the carriage, but he only saw the curtains being lowered... His thin lips raised, and then he quickly put away his smile, but there was still a light of joy in his eyes. , my heart felt even more itchy, and I really wanted to hug her in the car.


    Gu Jinli''s heart was pounding, with an undisguised smile on his face. This feeling of being caught peeking at someone he liked... was a bit strange.


    Ji Zhenniang frowned at her and said, "Gu Xiaoyu, are you sick?"


    Gu Jinli got angry and red at her: "You are the one who is sick!"


    Did you wink?


    Dont you see that I am happy? Say something disheartening.


    Ji Zhenniang became angry, banged the bamboo basket on the low table, pointed at her and asked, "Tell me, were you peeking at Qin Ruanfan just now?!"


    Gu Jinli: "So what? He is my man, let me see what happened to him?"


    He added: "Also, as I told you, Brother Qin''s family is quite rich, and he doesn''t eat soft rice."


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t listen at all and said in an indifferent tone: "Gu Xiaoyu, do you still have any backbone? Qin Ruan is about to take a concubine, and he wants to kill you. Why do you still like him so much? A man in the world Its not like theyre all dead, there are so many men who want to make ends meet, just remarry!


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said, "I would rather demolish a temple than ruin a marriage. Why do you still persuade me to divorce my husband?"


    "What do you mean I advised you to divorce your husband? You didn''t want to divorce your husband yourself, and you dare to me me!" Ji Zhenniang responded confidently, which made Gu Jinli choke.


    The drama was too much, and Ji Zhenniang''s mind was simple, so she believed it 100%.


    "I''m toozy to pay attention to you." Gu Jinli ignored Ji Zhenniang and raised the car curtains to peek at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang''s heart was with her. After what happenedst night, the rtionship between the two took a big step forward. He became more and more aware of her gaze, and quickly turned around, making her unable to avoid it, and met his gaze. Hit hard. Gu Jinli was so angry that he was bumped into. He obviously wanted to take a peek.


    Qin Sang looked at her angry look and felt extremely happy. His whole body seemed to be soaked in honey. He was so happy that he really wanted to ignore it, drive away everyone in the carriage, and follow her by himself. Tired of being in the car.


    But no, Xiaoyu said, they are quarreling and conflicting characters now, and he can''t get too close to her.


    Qin Sang suppressed the joy in his heart, turned his head abruptly, straightened his back, and continued to ride forward on horseback.


    Gu Jinli was leaning against the wall of the carriage, looking at him through the window, with a smile on his face. He was smiling happily, when someone suddenly pulled his arm away from the window.


    She looked back and saw that the person pulling her was Ji Zhenniang. This **** thought she was ugly and didn''t dare to touch her with his hands, so he grabbed her arm through an animal skin nket.


    After seeing her looking over, he immediately let go and hid far away, cursing: "Gu Xiaoyu, I told you not to die on Qin Ruanfan''s body, what else are you looking at? It''s impossible to find another man to eat soft rice. Really? Your family is rich anyway!"


    Gu Jinli was really angry. He stared at Ji Zhenniang with a dark face and said angrily: "Ji Zhenniang, are you looking for death?"


    Mother Xie didn''t want Ji Zhenniang to have any conflict with Gu Jinli, so she hurriedly said: "Mrs. Qin, calm down, my wife didn''t mean it."


    He then said to Ji Zhenniang: "Madam... As long as Mrs. Qin and Qin Baihu are happy."


    You dont need to take it seriously. After all, this is a matter between husband and wife. They can only make peace with each other after being noisy for a lifetime.


    But it was fine that Aunt Xie didn''t speak. When she spoke, Ji Zhenniang thought of Xie Huaihua and said angrily: "Aunt Xie, can you stop talking? If you talk again, I will not be able to help but get angry with you. Because I When I see you, I think of Xie Huaihua!"


    Thinking of Xie Sophora japonica will remind you of what the Xie family said, that they should give Xie Sophora japonica to Xie Cheng as a concubine!


    Mma Xie had suffered an unreasonable disaster, and thought of the grievances her daughter had suffered recently, her eyes were red, and she was afraid that Ji Zhenniang would be unhappy when she saw it, so she hurriedly lowered her head.


    Ji Zhenniang became even more angry: "What do you mean? Do you think I''ve gone too far? I''ve always held back my temper and didn''t scold you, so why are you aggrieved?!"


    "Ji Zhenniang, that''s enough." Gu Jinli couldn''t stand it anymore and simply asked, "Don''t you still believe that Xie Huaihua is not here to be Xie Cheng''s concubine?"


    Ji Zhenniang was very public in her work. Although she didn''t voice her suspicions, everyone could see the reason why she didn''t like Xie Huaihua during this period of time.


    Xie Cheng, Nanny Xie, Xie Huaihua, and they all told Ji Zhenniang that Xie Huaihua didn''t mean this, but Ji Zhenniang didn''t believe it.


    "Isn''t it?" Ji Zhenniang snorted coldly.


    Grandma Xie said hurriedly: "No, madam, it''s really not the case. Sophora japonica was sent by the Xie family to be your personal maid."


    Ji Zhenniang was a ungrateful person and yelled: "My Ji family is rich and noble, do we need a maid? Do we need the Xie family to send her to her?"


    Grandma Xie choked.


    Mother Tao got angry and said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Xie, are you getting confused again?"


    Aunt Tao has been teaching Ji Zhenniang how to behave recently, and Aunt Tao has always been strict, and has an attitude of not being angry and asserting herself. Ji Zhenniang is very afraid of Aunt Tao. When she heard Aunt Tao speak, she immediately shrank and did not dare to make any more noise. .

 Chapter 1434: Send to the God of Plague

    Chapter 1434: Send to the God of gue


    Chapter 1434: Sending the God of gue


    "You are already the wife of the Xie family. You should put the Xie family first and give the Xie family face. Even if your Ji family is rich, you should not belittle the Xie family like this. Besides, besides a little money, what else does your Ji family have? Everything. No, to put it bluntly, he is just a cheap businessman."


    "And the Xie family has been a family of farming and studying for generations. Our great-grandfather was admitted to the Juren Examination. When it came to Xie Baihu''s generation, although he gave up literature and joined the military, Xie Baihu was also a real official. You are from a humble businessman''s family. What is there to be dissatisfied about if your daughter can marry into the Xie family? Your grandfather would not dare to disparage the Xie family, and he respects Xie Baihu so much, let alone you?"


    Mother Tao talked about people being merciless, and she made Ji Zhenniang cry in just two sentences.


    Aunt Tao still said with a cold face: "Wipe your tears, don''t cry. You have done something wrong and you still dare to cry? You have been crying all day, and your luck has been lost by crying. A daughter-inw like you, that is, After entering the Xie family''s door, if he had entered the door of another family, he would have been taken home by others."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang didn''t even dare to cry anymore and quickly wiped away her tears.


    Aunt Tao didn''t stop talking and continued: "You know how many problems you have with yourself. That is to say, Xie Baihu and the Xie family tolerated you. If it had been anyone else, you would have been beaten to death."


    Ji Zhenniang bit her mouth and sobbed, not daring to reply or cry too loudly.


    After finishing the scolding, Aunt Tao said: "What the old ve has taught you, when you encounter something, no matter what it is, the first thing to do is to find a way to solve it instead of getting angry. Regarding Xie Huaihua''s matter, we I have already exined it to you, and I wont say more. If you are still not satisfied with Xie Huaihua, just find a way to solve it. Even if you sell her, it will be better than carrying her around like this and looking at her every day. Its good.


    "Sell, sell? But this is an unfamiliar ce. What if a bad guy buys it?" Ji Zhenniang thought about selling Xie Huaihua, but this ce is close to the northwest, and there are all kinds of bad people, and there is a shortage of women. What if she is bought back by some family with many sons and bes the daughter-inw of several sons?


    Even if Ji Zhenniang hates Xie Huaihua, she doesnt want to harm her for the rest of her life.


    Ji Zhenniang''s words were quite kind, and it was because of this that Aunt Xie was still very loyal to her, and Aunt Tao was still willing to teach her.


    Mother Tao still said the same thing: "If you don''t want to sell her, then think of other ways to solve the problem. In short, you can''t keep making quarrels."


    After speaking, Grandma Tao stopped talking to Ji Zhenniang, looked at Gu Jinli, lifted the thick car curtains for her, and asked her with a smile: "Do you still want to see it, madam?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment. When he realized it, he was embarrassed. He shook his head and said, "No, I want to sew a goose down quilt. Aunt Xiong said that they have picked out a lot of good goose down. Once the quilt is sewn, it can be filled with goose down and covered with it." Goose down quilt.


    Goose down quilts are very, very warm.


    Mother Tao''s smile did not diminish and she said, "Madam, you can take a closer look."


    In the past, she had always felt that although the rtionship between Xiaodongjia and Qin Sang was good, Xiaodongjiacked a sweet and sticky feeling towards Qin Sang. But just now, the little boss''s stubbornness towards Qin Sang came up, and Grandma Tao felt happy.


    Mama Tao didnt try to persuade her anymore, but just helped to sew the quilt together.


    It''s just that we startedte today, and we had to rush to Humang County again. The march was very fast. The soldiers were running at full speed, and their carriages and mule carts also had to run faster. It was too bumpy and I couldn''t do needlework. Living can only be given up.


    By noon in the afternoon, the army finally arrived at the post station outside Humang County.


    After Lieutenant General Fang and Lieutenant Xue asked the army to camp around the post station, they took hundreds of households to send Fan Tian and Mrs. Fan to the county town.


    Fan Tian and Mrs. Fan are already awake.


    Fan Tian couldn''t speak very well, but he shouted: "If you can get better, keep walking and don''t go back!" But he was like this, how could he fight in the northwest?


    Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue ignored him and gave up after a few words offort.


    Mrs. Fan was crying and said feebly: "It''s all Gu''s broomstick Xing Ke''s fault... Go and catch her... I''m going to burn her to get rid of the evil spirits!"


    These words made everyone present speechless.


    Vice General Fang said: "Old madam, Gu is the wife of Qin Baihu, and her elder brother is Xiao Sanyuang from Jianghuai. How can we arrest her at any time? You''d better go to the city first. If it''s toote, the city gate will be closed. Let''s It takes a while to get in.


    The closer you get to the northwest, the more chaotic it bes. Many counties and prefectural cities simply refuse to open their gates after they have been closed. Even if they are arge army going to fight against the enemy, it is difficult for them to enter the city with a token.


    Mrs. Fan refused to listen. She suddenly remembered the rumor and asked Nanny Fan: "What happened? But it was done? Has the reputation of that **** of the Gu family been ruined?"


    Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue frowned. What did Mrs. Fan mean by this? Do you still want to harm the Gu family? Is this over yet?


    Qin Baihu is still there. If he really sends someone to harm the Gu family, even if Qin Baihu and the Gu family don''t have a good rtionship, if you harm his wife, even a man can''t let you go. It''s a matter of face.


    Grandma Fan''s legs were weak and she hurriedly said: "Old madam, please stop saying this."


    She knew that Mrs. Fan believed in ghosts and gods, and seeing that Mrs. Fan was so ill that she was a little delirious, she hurriedly whispered into her ear: "Olddy, that Gu is the daughter of the King of Hell, and we sent her to spread rumors. People were eatenst night, and their bodies were not intact. And you also suddenly had a high feverst night...Old madam, this is the Lord of Hell trying to stand up for his daughter. Lets stop it quickly, otherwise the entire Fan My family is going to die.


    Mrs. Fan really believed this. When she heard this, she rolled her eyes and fainted from fright!


    Fortunately, she fainted quickly. Otherwise, if she had dared to say a word that was unfavorable to Gu Jinli, Qin Sang would not show mercy to her anymore and would directly kill her.


    "Mrs. Fan!" Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue were startled when they saw this, and hurriedly asked Grandma Fan: "How is Mrs. Fan? Do you want a doctor toe and take a look?"


    This question means I dont want to ask the doctor to waste time. If I were really concerned, I wouldnt ask, but just call the doctor directly.


    Grandma Fan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, two generals. The olddy was weak after an illness and fell asleep. There is no need to call a doctor. Let''s quickly set off to enter the county town. The city gate will be closed if we arete."


    "What Granny Fan said is, go, go, hurry up and send General Fan, Mrs. Fan, General Fan''s concubines, and the maid who is suspected of being pregnant, all to the county town." Vice General Fang couldn''t bear it. Without wasting a moment, he immediately had all the masters and half-masters of the Fan family put on the carriage and dragged them into the county town together.


    That posture is like that of the God of gue.


    After working for almost an hour and it waspletely dark, Deputy General Fang and the others came back with hundreds of households, wiping their hands in cold sweat.


    Damn it, I finally sent this old witch Mrs. Fan away!

 Chapter 1435: Marriage proposal

    Chapter 1435: Marriage proposal


    Chapter 1435 Marriage proposal


    However, Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue were not stupid. They only sent away the Fan family members, leaving behind many good things from the Fan family.


    These things were carefully prepared by the Fan family. They were necessary supplies on the westward journey. They were quite valuable in calction. They had done a lot of work for the Fan family, so it was not a loss for them to get these things.


    Deputy Fang said to everyone: "Thank you for your hard work. When we get back, Deputy General Xue and I will give you something. Let''s have a good time tonight. When we leave Humang County tomorrow, the road will be more difficult. Everyone Guys, we need to be more vignt.


    Hu Mang County is already very close to the northwest. When they were in the county office, the magistrate of Hu Mang County told them that the bandits on this road were different from those in the south. They were all gangsters in groups, and even the army dared to rob them. , especially the army in the south.


    There is no way. The southern army has always been looked down upon by the northerners. They think that the southern armies are all southerners. So who are the southerners? He''s just a pretty boy, he''s afraid of killing a chicken, but he has so much ability?


    "Yes, I remember my humble position. Thank you, Deputy General Fang and Deputy General Xue." said the households. In fact, they were not convinced by Deputy General Fang and Deputy General Xue.


    They are only deputy generals, and they are also deputy generals of the Yongtai Prefecture camp. In total, they can only control the hundreds of households in Yongtai Prefecture, but not the hundreds of households from the south.


    It''s just that the ranks of the two are here, and there are many bandits near the northwest. The hundreds of households are afraid that they will be robbed by the bandits if they march alone with their families with hundreds of soldiers, so they stay and go together.


    Vice General Fang called Qin Sang over again and said, "Mrs. Fan is old and confused. Don''t argue with her."


    Qin Sang said: "Vice General Fang''s words are serious. Mrs. Fan is General Fan''s biological mother. I dare not disrespect her because of my humble position."


    In fact, I wanted to chop up Mrs. Fan, this old pious woman was too poisonous.


    After hearing this, Vice Admiral Fang was very happy, nodded, and took everyone back to the inn.


    After arriving at the inn, he began to divide the Fan family''s things.


    I dont know whether it was intentional or not, but Qin Sang got a little more, and Ding Ge also got an extra share because he had more soldiers and was stronger.


    Lu Chong was stingy and couldn''t make more points. He felt very ufortable. The more he looked at Qin Sang, the more displeased he became, but he still pretended to be talking to Qin Sang and Ding Ge: "Qin Baihu, Ding Baihu, look at the two of them." The deputy general values the two of you very much. If you two are promoted in the future, you must remember to be brothers."


    Qin Sang has always been expressionless when dealing with people who don''t want to talk to him. He only says: "Lu Baihu''s words are serious."


    Ding Ge nced at Lu Chong meaningfully and said, "We are all soldiers of He''an Prefecture, brothers and sisters, so I will naturally remember to order Lu Baihu."


    Your wife tastes very good, of course I want to remember you more.


    Niu Dabao has a bad temper. Hearing Lu Chong''s stingy words, he couldn''t help it and directly handed the thing he was carrying to him: "If you think it''s too young, I''ll give it to you!"


    Lu Chong was embarrassed. Seeing that the camp was approaching, he hurriedly said: "I''ll take a step first. See you all tomorrow."


    Speaking, he picked up his things and left.


    Niu Dabao was still dissatisfied and cursed: "You talk sarcastically about people just for a little thing. What kind of man do you think you are?"


    After hearing this, Dingeughed and said, "Brother Niu, don''t be angry. Lu Chong is like that. Don''t be as knowledgeable as him."


    How did you know that Niu Dabao ignored him at all and asked Qin Sang and Xie Cheng to leave, leaving Dingge to go with Cao Baihu and the others.


    Dinge felt extremely unhappy, but his face did not change at all, and heughed and said: "Brother Niu is really serious."


    Then he called Shi Baihu and Cao Baihu and the others: "I asked my servants to go to the county to buy some good things. Several brothers will apany me for a meal. I will go on the road tomorrow. This life will not be so easy. Tonight You can have a lot of fun."


    Shi Baihu has been getting close to Ding Ge recently, so naturally he will not refuse. Cao Baihu thought about it and followed.


    Niu Dabao and the others went back to the camp and took the things and divided them among the others.


    Xie Cheng just returned to the camp when he saw Ji Zhenniang''s tearful face and sighed: "What happened? Who made you angry again?" Ji Zhenniang red at him and said, "Why did youe back sote?! "


    I have been crying for a long time.


    Xie Cheng: "...Aren''t you going to see off General Fan and Mrs. Fan? You know that."


    Ji Zhenniang said angrily: "What can the old witch give you? Let her die directly!"


    Xie Chengdao: "Didn''t Aunt Tao tell you? Even if you hate someone, you can''t scold her so tantly. If someone hears it, it will be detrimental to you."


    But Ji Zhenniang shouted: "I said it in our camp, not outside. If this word spreads, it means that there is a traitor in our camp and we need to clean it up!"


    That''s quite reasonable, but Xie Cheng can''t reply.


    Seeing that Ji Zhenniang was still angry, she asked again: "What happened? But Aunt Tao scolded you again today?"


    "Hmph!" Ji Zhenniang snorted coldly and said nothing, "Why can''t we live in the inn? We finally passed by a county town. If we can''t live in the city, even if we can''t live in the inn, is there any justice? We are not allowed to live in the inn. Its not that I dont have money!


    She almost fell ill from living in a carriage with such a narrow carriage day after day!


    No, she is actually sick now and has been poisoned.


    Ji Zhenniang cried even more happily.


    Speaking of this, Xie Cheng felt a little embarrassed and said: "The inn in the county town is too small and can only be reserved for high-ranking people. When I pass by the inn in Fucheng next time, I will spend money to buy you a good room. Let you have a good sleep."


    But Ji Zhenniang was still unhappy. While sitting in the carriage, she would smash the table and beat the walls of the carriage.


    Xie Cheng had no choice but to say nice things to coax her.


    But Ji Zhenniang had something on her mind, and Xie Cheng didn''t coax her to the itchy spot, so Ji Zhenniang still felt ufortable.


    Just when Xie Cheng''s patience was about to run out, Grandma Xie stood outside the carriage and reported, "Sir, madam, Xie Huaihua wants to see you."


    When Ji Zhenniang heard the words Xie Huaihua, she opened the car curtain and shouted at Aunt Xie: "She still dares toe and ask for an audience. It''s because of her that I was scolded by Aunt Tao today. Tell her to get out, if you dare toe here, Ill hit her!


    After hearing this, Aunt Xie looked at Xie Cheng as if asking for help.


    Xie Cheng frowned and asked Ji Zhenniang: "What''s wrong? Are you still doubting that Sophora japonica is here to be my concubine? Haven''t I already exined it to you? If it doesn''t happen, I won''t ept Sophora japonica as my concubine. "


    Ji Zhenniang was angry and shouted: "Sophora japonica, you are so affectionate when you scream. You like her so much. Divorce me and marry her!"


    Xie Cheng was speechless and wanted to curse, but Ji Zhenniang started to cry after yelling. Xie Cheng felt heartbroken and couldn''t bear to curse.


    During the stalemate, Xie Huaihua came over on her own, knelt in front of the carriage and said, "I beg you, sir, to decide the marriage!"


    As soon as these words came out, Ji Zhenniang''s crying was sessfully stopped.


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned and looked at Xie Cheng.


    Xie Cheng opened the curtain, looked at Xie Huaihua who was kneeling on the ground, and asked: "You want us to decide the marriage? But who do you like?"


    Xie Huaihua said: "Returning to your lord, the rules of the Xie family are that male and female servants are not allowed tomunicate with each other in private. I don''t dare to make mistakes. However, I am almost sixteen and it''s time to get married. That''s why I came to ask your lord and madam to make the decision. I don''t have any requirements. , as long as he is a servant of the Xie family."

 Chapter 1436: trust

    Chapter 1436: trust


    Chapter 1436 Trust


    Ji Zhenniang was very happy after hearing this, but she asked with a fierce face: "Are you telling the truth? Do you really want to marry a servant, and don''t want to be a concubine for the master?"


    Xie Huaihua said: "Reporting to Madam, I am determined to be the wife in charge of the Xie family, so I only want to marry a servant of the Xie family. From now on, the couple will work for the lord and madam. I don''t want to be a concubine."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and swore a poisonous oath: "This ve swears that I will only marry a servant of the Xie family in this life. If I have the slightest thought for my master, I will let this ve be kidnapped by the bandits on the way to the west and suffer all kinds of torture." And die!"


    "Sophora japonica!" Nanny Xie was so distressed that she almost shed tears. Even if this girl wanted to show her loyalty, she shouldn''t have made such a poisonous oath.


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked when she heard this. The road to the west was dangerous, and she encountered bandits yesterday. Xie Huaihua dared to make such a vicious oath, which showed that she really had no interest in Xie Cheng.


    snort!


    Ji Zhenniang was happy and snorted at Xie Cheng, as if to say: See, others still look down on you.


    Xie Cheng had a headache. He and Xie Huaihua had nothing to do with each other. When it was first reported that Xie Huaihua wanted to be his concubine, it was because his mother thought that Zhenniang would not follow her to the northwest and was afraid that he would die in the war and have no future, so she thought of letting him Take Sophora japonica as a concubine.


    Later, when she came with her, she didnt mention the matter anymore, leaving Mother Xie and her daughter to concentrate on serving Zhen Niang and taking care of the rtives of the soldiers.


    Xie Cheng was helpless, but he was happy to see Ji Zhenniang finally happy.


    But Ji Zhenniang felt worried and said, "I don''t know who the unmarried male servants of the Xie family are. Do you know?"


    Xie Chengdao: "There are only three who are not married, Xie Shungong, Xie Shunliang and Xie Shunqian."


    The Xie family does not have many family members, only about thirty. This time they brought twenty, but most of them are already married. There are not many who are not married, and there are even fewer who are simr to Xie Huaihua''s age.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang shouted: "I know that Xie Shunggong, my God, isn''t he married yet? He''s a few months older than you, and he''s almost thirty. No, no, no, he''s too old, Sophora japonica is less than ten years old. Six, how can you marry an old man who is almost thirty?"


    Ji Zhenniang disagreed and asked Xie Shunliang and Xie Shunqian what they were doing.


    After Xie Cheng told them about their situation, Ji Zhenniang said with a look of disgust: "They are really useless. They are not even stewards. How can they marry my grandma''s daughter?"


    Xie Cheng couldn''t bear it anymore and asked her: "Then what do you want to give Xie Huaihua?"


    Ji Zhenniang said: "Stop asking. I don''t know. I''m annoyed. Don''t bother me."


    Xie Cheng:


    This has be Lao Tzu, right?


    Xie Huaihua suddenly spoke up and asked, "Madam, I have a few words that I want to say, is that okay?"


    Ji Zhenniang is unhappy. What do you mean? It''s like I won''t let you speak?


    But since you dont want to be Xie Chengs concubine and just want to marry a servant, I will let you speak.


    "After all, it''s your marriage. If you have any ideas, tell me." Ji Zhenniang pretended to be extremely generous and said.


    Xie Huaihua said: "Madam, I am willing to marry Xiao Xie, the steward. I am determined to be a steward wife, so naturally it is better to marry a steward. After I marry Xiao Xie, the steward, he will be in charge of the outer courtyard from now on, and I will be in charge. In the inner house, husband and wife work together to do things for you and yourdy, please help me."


    Manager Xie is Uncle Xie, so they call Manager Xie Shungong Xiao...Although Xie Huaihua has very little contact with Xie Shungong, she knows that he grew up with adults from a hundred families, not only good at martial arts, but also very good at settling ounts, although There is no marriage, but there is no dirty thing between men and women. He is a person worthy of being entrusted to him for life.


    Ji Zhenniang felt that what Xie Huaihua said was quite reasonable, but: "He is too old."


    Xie Huaihua: "I''m only twenty-five years old, not considered old."


    Aunt Xie also said: "Madam, Xiao Xie is really good at managing things, and she is not too old, so she is just right." Ji Zhenniang frowned, still a little unhappy, but Xie Huaihua didn''t dislike it, so what could she say?


    However, Ji Zhenniang felt that she was a good mistress who was responsible for her servants, so she said: "Don''t worry, let''s observe for a while. If Xie Shungong is worthy of your trust, I will approve your marriage."


    "Yes, my servant, thank you madam." Xie Huaihua is not in a hurry, as long as madam agrees to consider it.


    Ji Zhenniang began to trust Xie Huaihua because of her proposal to marry a servant. She looked at her and said, "You are an unmarried girl. You are busy outside taking care of the soldiers'' rtives. Okay, just stay with me from tomorrow on, and leave those tasks that require publicity to your mother."


    After hearing this, Grandma Xie was overjoyed. Madam was finally willing to ept Sophora japonica.


    She almost shed tears, but she knew that Madam didnt like to see others cry, so she endured it and kowtowed with Sophora japonica in thanksgiving: Thank you, Madam.


    Xie Cheng also breathed a sigh of relief, finally solving this difficult matter.


    Qing Hui has been at the Xie family camp to protect Ji Zhenniang during this period. When she saw this not far away, she was extremely happy. Knowing that thedy was thinking about this, she went back to inform her.


    Gu Jinli was washing his face. After hearing what Er Qing told him, he smiled and said: "Xie Huaihua finally got the idea. This is it. If the Xie family doesn''t make a fuss, we can rx a little bit."


    The conflict between Xie Huaihua and Ji Zhenniang, they had thought of a solution early in the morning.


    But Grandma Tao said, dont tell Xie Huaihua first, lets see what she does. If Xie Huaihua is smart and can think of a solution on her own, then she can help Ji Zhenniang if she stays with Ji Zhenniang in the future.


    If Xie Huaihua can''t think of the right way to solve this conflict, then even staying with Ji Zhenniang will be useless, and she still won''t be able to help Ji Zhenniang manage the Xie family. Going to the northwest in the future, the Xie family will only be in more chaos, and as allies, they will also suffer.


    "The matter with the Xie family has been resolved, madam, you can rest assured." Erqing said, seeing Qin Sanging, he greeted Xiaoji and Sanqing, and left with the face wash.


    Not long after, Qin Sang came over and said while taking off his outer robe: "Xiaoyu, I''m back."


    As he spoke, he took off his dirty clothes and shoes, got into the carriage, looked at her and smiled, hugged her before she got angry, took a sip, and sighed: "Well, the light fragrance is a familiar smell."


    He added: "The e patch has also been taken off."


    Qin Sang was in an extremely happy mood. It is said that women should look good to those who please them. Xiaoyu began to pay attention to this since he forced her to have a fightst night, which shows that he is more and more interested in him.


    Gu Jinli said harshly: "Today''s e patch was a little unstable. I took it off and put it on again, not for you."


    Qin Sang''s smile became even stronger, he kissed her thin white neck and said, "Then how can I exin why I peeked at you today?"


    It is obvious that she likes him more and more, so much that she even peeks at him but doesn''t admit it.


    Gu Jinli just refused to admit it: "I was looking at thendmarks along the way to draw a road map, not you. Don''t think too much."


    "You still don''t admit it. You have such a tough mouth. It seems like you need to clean it up." Qin Sang smiled and kissed her. The familiar taste was like frosting, so sweet that it made himugh unconsciously, and it was evil. Bite her.

 Chapter 1437: Encounter bandits again

    Chapter 1437: Encounter bandits again


    Chapter 1437: Encountering Bandits Again


    Hmm~ Gu Jinli was angry, brat, if you dare to bite me, I will strangle you to death.


    Her hands immediately moved, wanting to pinch the flesh of his waist, but he was thick-skinned and she was used to keeping her nails short, so she couldn''t pinch him at all.


    Ah, Im even more angry!


    Qin Sangughed out loud and made her angry first. After kissing her contentedly, he let go of her and handed her his arm: "Bite her."


    Give you a chance to take revenge.


    Gu Jinli pushed his arm away and said, "Childish."


    Im not a child, how can I really hold a grudge and bite you? You can y by yourself, I won''t do this with you.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t you bite?"


    Oh well.


    As he spoke, he looked at her little mouth that was red from being kissed, and felt itchy in his heart. He leaned over to kiss her again, and wanted to take off her clothes.


    Gu Jinli grabbed his clothes and reminded, "You''d better take it easy, otherwise you''ll feel ufortable again."


    Auntie is visiting, but I cant do anything with you. Dont make it your own fault.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang could only stop, but he held her tightly: "Mrs. Fan was frightened by the beast eating people, and if Nanny Fan scares her, she will not spread rumors again."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I can rest assured that you will do the work."


    In fact, she was a little shocked when she heard that the members of the Fan family were eaten to death by wild beasts... He had always been very kind and sunny in front of her, and he always smiled at her, but she didn''t expect that he would be so cruel outside.


    Seeing her stunned, Qin Sang thought she was afraid andforted her: "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu. My methods are only for dealing with outsiders and will never hurt you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked, "Do you think I will be scared?"


    He added: "Mrs. Fan is so vicious, she deserves such a method!"


    This era is very harsh on women''s reputation. Mrs. Fan spread such rumors not only because she wanted her to die, but also to discredit the Gu family, and she also wanted Qin Sang to never be able to raise his head as a human being.


    Such a vicious old pious woman should be chopped up and fed to the dogs!


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and said seriously: "Remember, no matter what method you use to deal with evil people, it is never too much. I will not be afraid of you... I like you."


    Her sudden confession stunned Qin Sang.


    "Xiaoyu..." Qin Sang''s heart was full of emotions, and he didn''t do anything exciting. He just tightened his arms, hugged her tightly, and embraced her.


    Gu Jinli knew that he liked to hold her quietly like this, so he smiled slightly and nestled in his arms honestly, letting him hold her as much as he could.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang let go of her, pecked her on the lips and said, "Eat, you must be hungry."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded, stood up, straightened his clothes, and shouted out of the carriage: "Erqing, Xiaoji, bring the food."


    Erqing and the others were on another carriage not far away. When they heard this, they responded, went to get the warm food, handed it into the carriage and left.


    Today''s meal is very sumptuous. Gu Jinli specially sent someone to buy it from a restaurant in the county town. It not only includes fish, meat, chicken soup, but also fresh cabbage.


    The dishes in the north are as rough and majestic as the mountains and rivers, and are cut intorge pieces. However, Humang County is a small county, so the taste of the dishes is average.


    However, Gu Jinli was still happy to have such a normal meal.


    Eat quickly, there is rice. Gu Jinli handed arge bowl of rice to Qin Sang. Qin Sang took it and started eating after seeing that she also had rice.


    The young couple had a satisfying meal. After eating, Gu Jinli started to drive people away: "You go, Mrs. Fan and the others have just been sent away. It''s not good for you to stay here. It will arouse suspicion." , especially Ding Qinshou, he is very suspicious and ill."


    Ding Qinshou is Ding Ge. Gu Jinli and Qin Sang both felt that the two names Qin Beast and Beast matched Ding Ge very well.


    Qin Sang said: "I''m not leaving. I''ll stay and sleep tonight. Let the news go out tomorrow and say that I saw General Fan leaving and continued to fawn over you after I couldn''t get a big backer. Everyone knows that I''m a softie." meal."


    He said it confidently and without any embarrassment, which made Gu Jinliugh. After thinking about it, he agreed.


    Asked about Dingo again.


    "I see that the road is getting more and more uneven. Is it time for Dingo to take action? And today is already twenty-one. He is so smart, there is no way he would choose to take action during the Chinese New Year, either a few days before or after the new year, and Dingo has a short temper and cannot wait until after the new year."


    "It must have been in the past few days." Qin Sang nodded and said: "You Ping and the others came to report that some strangers have been in and out of Ding Ge''s camp recently, and they must be discussing the matter of annexing troops. You Ping and the others have checked,e here People are all different, there are two groups of people.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and said: "I guess that besides Ding Changying, Ding Ge should have at least three groups of people behind his back, and most likely four groups. After all, it is impossible for him to recruit all the people into the camp and let him have all the people. All exposed.


    "The Ding family is still a prominent family in the Central ins. If the Ding family sends more people to help him, he will only have more people."


    Qin Sang told Gu Jinli all the interests and risks, not to scare her, but to make her aware so that she could take precautions.


    Then he pointed at her face and said, "It''s been a bit rough recently. Don''t take off the e patch. It''s safe. I''m used to it and I won''t dislike Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    She was silent for a while, then suddenly looked at Qin Sang and said, "Do you realize that we have encountered bandits too many times recently? Do you think Ding Qinshou might have colluded with the bandits and wanted to kill and devour the soldiers?" .


    There is also a valid reason for swallowing troops. It does not mean that you are strong, you just have to be able to fight.


    There are many bandits in the northwest, so Gu Jinli felt that Ding Ge might unite with the bandits to kill them on the road and devour their soldiers.


    At that time, he reported to the court that he encountered bandits and they were killed by the bandits. As a survivor, he took their troops to the west.


    "It''s very possible." Qin Sang stood up immediately and said, "You wash up and go to bed first. I''ll notify You Ping and the others and ask them to follow the people who went to the Ding family camp to see if they are bandits."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, and added: "Let them be careful. If the other party is too powerful, don''t follow them, so as not to scare the snake."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, touched her face, called Sanqing to apany her, and then left.


    At nine o''clock the next day, everyone got up on time and started on their way again. Because they were dyed by the Fan family, their march was just as fast today. By the afternoon, they had already left Humang County.


    But at the junction of Humang County and Bang County, they encountered bandits again.


    "There are bandits! These two scouts are fake, they are bandits!"


    Some people in the front realized that the scouts who came back were not the previous scouts, so they shouted. When the other soldiers heard this, they immediately beat the gong to notify the entire army, and asked the soldiers behind toe over and help.


    When the gong sounded, two groups of bandits suddenly rushed down from the hillsides on both sides. The first ones were about a dozen bandits riding big horses, carrying long swords, carrying bows and arrows, and wearing armor, like cavalry!

 Chapter 1438: great victory

    Chapter 1438: great victory


    Chapter 1438: Great Victory


    Ouch, ouch, ouch!


    The bandits rushed down the hills on both sides, howling like wolves, coupled with the sound of galloping hooves and the neighing of horses, their posture was very intimidating.


    The person leading the troops today is none other than half of the Yongtai Prefecture army led by Vice General Xue.


    Because General Fan fell, the troops he brought out were divided between him and Deputy General Fang.


    As Vice General Fang has been quite prominent in the past two days, Vice General Xue was a little unconvinced, so he said that today he would lead his troops in front to explore the way for everyone.


    When Lieutenant General Xue saw the bandits rushing down, he immediately shouted: "Arrange the shield soldiers to stop them! The archers are ready and fire arrows!"


    The soldiers immediately moved into action. The shield soldiers lined up and built two shield walls on both sides. The archers stood behind the shield soldiers, unfurled their bows, nocked arrows, and aimed to shoot.


    Swish swish swish!


    The sharp arrows shot through the wind and hit several bandits on horseback.


    The bandits screamed and rolled off their horses.


    The soldiers were very excited when they saw this.


    Vice General Xue shouted again: "Get ready, shoot the arrow!"


    Swish swish swish!


    Bows and arrows rained down, and more than a dozen bandits were shot down.


    "Hurry! Shoot again!" Vice General Xue shouted as he looked at the bandit who was about to rush towards him.


    The archer''s hands were shaking a little. He hurriedly nocked an arrow and fired another round of arrows. After shooting down a few bandits again, the bandits suddenly became confused and shouted: "Boss, it''s a thorn in the head, I''m afraid Cant eat it? What the hell?!


    At this time, some bandits had already attacked the hillside and were shing at the shield soldiers with their swords. Seeing that a fierce battle was about to start, the bandit boss shouted: "Taiqiaoya, retreat!"


    After speaking, he shot down a bandit and ran away on horseback.


    When the other bandits saw this, they hurriedly said: "Retreat, retreat quickly, there are soldiersing from behind!"


    As soon as these words came out, the other bandits panicked and started to grab the horses one after another. Those who couldn''t grab the horses ran towards the hillside on two legs.


    Vice General Xue was so happy that he rode his horse and led the soldiers to chase him: "Listen to my order, rush forward and kill these bandits!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers'' morale was also boosted. After hearing this, they hurriedly chased towards the hillside. However, the bandits were obviously familiar with the terrain here. Deputy Xue chased them for two quarters of an hour,pletely chasing the bandits. They were lost in pursuit and only killed a few bandits.


    With no choice but to lead the troops back.


    Vice General Fang has arrived with the army behind him and is cleaning the "battlefield". He has obtained three horses, more than a dozen swords, bows and axes, and thirteen bandit corpses. In addition to the eight corpses brought back by Vice General Xue, a total of Twenty-one bandits were killed.


    This result is quite good, everyone is overjoyed.


    Deputy General Fang said: "Vice-General Xue is very powerful. He killed twenty-one bandits in just a few quarters of time and got three horses. This can be regarded as a favor for our westbound army."


    Vice General Xue was extremely happy in his heart, but he said on his face: "Hey, I just killed a few bandits, it''s nothing."


    He sighed again: "Originally, I wanted to chase them and destroy theirir, but those bandits were familiar with the terrain and ran too fast and couldn''t catch up. It''s really annoying."


    Deputy General Fang said: "It''s good to be able to kill twenty-one, and I also got three horses. These horses are a treasure for us soldiers."


    With these words, Vice General Xue Neng didnt say anything and immediately pointed to a group of **** horses and said: "Vice General Fang has been working hard recently. These ck horses are good. I will give them to Vice General Fang. Dont be polite to me!"


    Things seized belong to oneself and shall be distributed by oneself. Vice General Fang didn''t want to have any conflict with Vice General Xue, so he epted it: "Thank you, Brother Xue."


    It was a change of title, and it suddenly became closer.


    Hahaha, what can I say thank you for? We are brothers from the same camp. Vice General Xueughed and gave five more swords to Vice General Fang.


    As for the other hundred households, they were given some feather arrows and axes. Although there were not many things, they were still very happy because the soldiers who apanied them had "won the battle".


    How should these corpses be disposed of? Hundreds of households asked Lieutenant General Xue.


    Vice General Xue thought for a while and said: "There are many bandits on the road, so chop off the heads and pile them up in the capital."


    Pile the heads of the Jingguan?! Deputy General Fang was a little shocked. The so-called Jingguan means cutting off the enemys heads and piling them into a hill on the roadside to act as a deterrent to the enemy.


    However, this was the practice during the chaos at the end of the previous dynasty. After the establishment of Da Chu, there were no crowds in Jingguan. After all, this was a bit hical in a non-war era.


    Vice General Xue said: "These are bandits. They have killed many innocent people. It is an advantage for them to use them to crowd the capital. Brother Fang does not need to feel that it is against the harmony of nature."


    Since Vice General Xue said so, Vice General Fang naturally would not say anything more and only said: "Just do what Brother Xue said."


    So Lieutenant General Xue asked his men to cut off the heads of the bandits and pile them up in Jingguan.


    The soldiers in Yongtai Prefecture are okay. Where have the soldiers in the south seen such a posture? They were all so frightened that some even vomited.


    Upon seeing this, Vice General Xue said: "You are so useless, where are you now? You have to get used to it quickly, otherwise when you face the Rong people, you will not be an opponent at all! The Rong people are more ferocious than us. If there are too many, they are feeding on children!


    Deputy General Fang also took the opportunity to tell the soldiers in the south about the brutality of the Rong people, which frightened several soldiers.


    One of the soldiers led by Lu Chong fainted. Lu Chong felt very embarrassed and punished the soldier.


    Sitting in the mule cart, Mr. Cen sneered silently. Lu Chong, a loser, has the nerve to talk about his own soldiers? He himself turned pale with fright, and he was not as courageous as she was.


    This is not a boast, Mr. Cen is indeed very courageous, even when he saw the soldiers chopping off the heads of the bandits, he did not change his color.


    Ji Zhenniang, however, was trembling with fear. She sat in the carriage, holding Qing Hui''s arm, and asked Gu Jinli: "He, he, they really chopped off the bandit''s head... piled them up?!"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, can this be said to be a joke?"


    "Ouch!" After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted.


    Gu Jinli:


    You are so useless.


    "Madam, madam, are you okay?" Xie Huaihua was finally able to apany Ji Zhenniang today. She wanted to perform well. Seeing that Ji Zhenniang fainted, she was very anxious and hurriedly said to Qing Hui: "Miss Qing Hui, please help me quickly. My wife."


    Qing Hui looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Madam?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Rescue her, you have to let her see the cruelty along the way."


    Yes. Qinghui woke up Ji Zhenniang with just two needles.


    Ji Zhenniang cried when she woke up: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, I don''t want to go to the northwest, I want to go home."


    "Why are you going back? You''ve already reached Bang County. Who has time to take you back now? Even if someone takes you back, it''s hard for you to get home safely. The bandits here would even dare to rob the army." Gu Jinli He was scaring Ji Zhenniang: "Don''t cry. If those bandits hear a woman crying, they will kidnap you at night."

 Chapter 1439: slack

    Chapter 1439: ck


    Chapter 1439 Rxation


    "What? Those bandits haven''t left yet?!" Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she almost fainted again, but she just covered her mouth tightly and did not dare to cry anymore.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s possible that he didn''t leave...what happened today is a bit unusual."


    Look at the way the bandits rushed down. They were well-trained and well-equipped. How could they run away just after the fight?


    It doesn''t look like they are here to rob, but like they are here to perform a show and then run away after the performance.


    But the bandits did indeed kill people, twenty-one of them.


    Brother Qin once said that the rule of Da Chu is that as long as the number of enemies killed reaches double digits each time, one merit will be recorded. These twenty-one people just reached the number of people to record merit.


    And these twenty-one people died too lightly, as if they came for free. Looking at the happy expressions of Vice General Xue and the soldiers, they will definitely feel that the ruthless bandits here are exaggerating, and I am afraid they will underestimate the enemy. Thoughtse.


    "Of course it''s unusual. The entire westbound army was robbed by bandits. How can it be considered ordinary?" Ji Zhenniang retorted, feeling that Gu Jinli was getting more and more stupid.


    But she was very scared now. After saying this, she shut up and huddled in the carriage with her arms folded.


    Xie Huaihua took the animal skin nket, covered Ji Zhenniang, andforted: "Madam, don''t be afraid, it''s okay. There are thousands of us, and any bandit whoes will be killed."


    Thousands of people are just nice words, but in fact there are only about two thousand soldiers. The remaining two thousand are either rtives or servants, and are burdensome. If they really encounter a tough bandit, it would be difficult for the soldiers to just protect their rtives, let alone kill the enemy.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang said harshly: "Who is afraid? I am just cold!"


    "It''s my fault, Madam, calm down." Xie Huaihua also understood some of Ji Zhenniang''s temper, and knew that it was best to follow her at this time.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang red at her, but said nothing and continued to tremble in fear.


    Gu Jinli raised the curtains of the car and looked at the situation outside. Her servants did a good job. Feng Jin led people who knew how to box and kick to surround the cars of women and children on their side. Xiong Da and Aunt Xiong went from car to car to tell everyone: "Don''t get out of the car yet, take out the knives you are carrying, just in case."


    Everybody did it.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, Qin Sang and Xie Cheng came over on horseback.


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, we are at Duijingguan ahead, and we still have a while before we can leave."


    Gu Jinli responded: "Hey, I understand."


    Xie Cheng came over tofort Ji Zhenniang and asked her from across the carriage: "Zhenniang, Zhenniang, are you okay? Are you scared?"


    Xie Cheng didn''t ask what was going on, but when he asked Ji Zhenniang, she started crying: "Ooooooooo, I want to go home, I miss Zhuzhu."


    I just want to go back, rather than making trouble to go back, which is a sign of progress.


    Xie Cheng breathed a sigh of relief andforted her: "Zhen Niang is not afraid. It''s okay. The bandits have been beaten away."


    Ji Zhenniang: "I just beat him away but not to death. They wille back!"


    Xie Cheng was choked by the rebuke, and then said: "We will leave in a moment. Their of these bandits is nearby. They can''t keep chasing us, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang almost went crazy with fright: "What? The bandit''sir is nearby? Then what are we waiting here for? Why don''t we run quickly and wait for the bandit toe home and bring reinforcements to kill us all?!"


    Xie Cheng is also going crazy. Why doesn''t this make sense? "Hahaha!" Gu Jinliughed shamelessly, but Ji Zhenniang red at her fiercely and scolded: "Gu Xiaoyu, why are youughing? What if the bandits follow yourughter and kill themter? What to do? Shut up!"


    Gu Jinli said: "I don''t want tough either. It''s because you two are so funny when you talk. You deserve to be a couple."


    With these words, Ji Zhenniang blushed and stopped arguing with Xie Chengjuan. She said, "Hurry up, we can''t stay in this ce for too long."


    "Well, don''t worry, Zhenniang, the army will leave soon." Xie Cheng said and rode away with Qin Sang.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the road was cleared and the Jingguan was piled up. The army moved again, passing through the junction of the two counties and entering the territory of Bang County.


    Gu Jinli lifted the car curtains and looked at the surrounding routes and terrain, he was shocked.


    The junction of these two counties is actually a mountain pass, with a hillside on both sides, and the road passes through the middle of the hillside. This kind of terrain is a dead ce, and it is most likely to be ambushed, so you cannot stay for a long time.


    But after Vice General Xue and the others won a match, they actually rxed and stayed here for half an hour. Half an hour is a modern hour. A lot can be done in an hour. If the banditse back again, If you shoot arrows from the hillside specifically to kill the rtives of the soldiers, many of them will definitely die.


    Gu Jinli frowned. Can such an unsuspecting lieutenant win the battle? I guess it was just to fill the corpses on the battlefield.


    Qin Sang was also worried about this. He once reminded Deputy General Fang that this ce was too easy to be ambushed, and the bandit''sir was very likely to be nearby. He did not want to stay for a long time, so he asked Deputy General Fang to tell Deputy General Xue that Jingguan Just pile them up casually and wait until we set up camp in the evening to divide the things. Lets leave first.


    But after Deputy General Fang hesitated for a while, he still refused, saying that Deputy General Xue was in high spirits and he was at the same level as him, so it was difficult to persuade him. Moreover, there were many of them and they were not afraid of bandits. The bandits this time were not that powerful.


    Qin Sang is only a member of a hundred households. The deputy generals have said so, what else can he do? You Ping and the others could only be on guard and said nothing more.


    Fortunately, nothing happened and the army sessfully passed the pass and entered the territory of Bang County.


    On the high mountains in the distance, there were four ck spots watching the army leave.


    These four ck spots are four people sitting on horses. They are wearing dusty robes and covering their heads and faces.


    "Oh, this is the so-called westward march to resist the Japanese? They are simply vulnerable. When they go to the northwest battlefield, they will only be a pile of dead bodies." The real Bang Mountain Jiuzhai bandit leader said disdainfully, looking down on this so-called westward march at all. The resistance army.


    but


    "This time we have lost twenty-one brothers in vain. Each brother is worth twenty taels of gold. You have to make up for it."


    Twenty taels of gold per person, which is actually ten taels more than they agreed.


    After hearing this, Ding Changwu sneered and said, "Boss Bai, have you increased the price too much?"


    This is ten taels of gold, not ten taels of silver.


    Mr. Baiughed: "Don''t be too rich for your Ding family. This extra gold is not what our Bang Mountain Jiuzhai wants. It is given to Master Gui as a filial piety. Master Gui is a distinguished guest. It is rare that he is interested ining over to have a look, so he must give it to you." Lord Ghost will take a share."


    What''s more, behind the ghost master is the Eagle Food Gang, the secondrgest gang in the northwest. This is thergest gang in the northwest after the Rongshan Gang. They raise real gangsters. Not to mention their Bang Mountain Jiuzhai, even the Northwest Gang. Even the army dare not provoke him.


    "Changwu, you are an unruly person, do you have any say here? Give me three ps to apologize!" Uncle Dong was sent by the Ding family to help. He knew Boss Bai from Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain. Hearing this, he angrily scolded Ding Changwu.

 Chapter 1440: not simple

    Chapter 1440: not simple


    Chapter 1440 is not simple


    After Ding Changwu heard this, he could only p himself three times.


    But Boss Bai was obviously dissatisfied. He looked at Uncle Dong and said, "Old Dong, the younger generation of you Ding family are getting worse and worse. Are you fooling me by pping me across the face?"


    Uncle Dong immediately darkened his face and said to Ding Changwu: "Have you not eaten yet? Keep beating until Lord Ghost and Boss Bai are satisfied!"


    "Uncle Dong!" Ding Changwu was shocked, but looking at Uncle Dong''s darkened face and the silent man next to him, he could only raise his hand and p himself in the face.


    After being pped for a dozen times and his face was swollen, the ghost master said: "You have gone far,e back."


    After saying that, he turned the horse''s head and ran away gracefully.


    Boss Bai also left. Before leaving, he nced at Ding Changwu and sneered mockingly, making Ding Changwu very angry.


    But Ding Changwu couldn''t take a knife to kill Boss Bai, so he could only ask Uncle Dong: "Uncle Dong, I don''t understand..."


    "Go to **** if you don''t understand!" Uncle Dong didn''t have any respect for Ding Changwu. He even hit Ding Changwu several times with a riding crop and cursed: "Things who don''t know how to look at eyes, now is the time to offend Boss Bai? He is a hundred The bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Langshan! The Ding family wants to annex more than three hundred households this time, but the more the better. If the number of annexed soldiers reaches a thousand, after arriving in the northwest, Ge Yeer can directly be Qian Hu, then he is not far away from bing the general in charge of the main army!"


    What time is it now?


    Seeing that Da Chu was about to fall into chaos like thest years of the previous dynasty, the old man said that the Ding family needed soldiers to protect the family business, so Ding Ge had to be helped up, so he came to help.


    The old man said, since you want to swallow troops, dont detain Sosou, swallow more, unite the people from Bang Mountain and Jiuzhaigou, and swallow up half of the army heading west with Ding Ge.


    Of course, you cant swallow them all. If you swallow them all, the fillings will be exposed.


    After Uncle Dong scolded Ding Changwu, he said: "Be careful what you say and do. We have to rely on Boss Bai for help, so we can''t offend him. And that ghost master, the Eagle Food Gang is standing behind him. After arriving in the northwest, our master Ge There are many ces to rely on the Eagle Food Gang, and we cant afford to offend them!


    After saying that, he gave Ding Changwu a smack before riding away.


    Ding Changwu didn''t dare to get angry after being beaten, and followed Uncle Dong silently on horseback.


    Bang County is arge county, with a vast territory like a city. However, Bang County is barren and has a small poption, so it can only be established as a county.


    The territory is mostly t ins, but there are towering mountains and rivers on both sides. These mountains and rivers are collectively called Bang Mountain. Not only wild beasts are rampant inside, but there are also many bandit viges hidden in it. It is a dangerous ce well known to everyone in Bang County. Generally no one dares to go into the mountains.


    So the caravans passing through Bang County will leave as soon as possible and will not stay too long.


    But Bang County is really too big, and the encounter with bandits was dyed for an hour today, so the army ran into the wilderness until it waspletely dark.


    It was gettingte when Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue met, so they had no choice but to choose a ce to camp.


    Many of the apanying rtives were frightened by today''s encounter with bandits. Not long after they stopped, they heard the cries of women and children.


    "It''s the rtives who were apanying him who were frightened by the bandits and are crying." Daqing sent the news to Erqing, who said to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "What happened today is indeed a bit scary. How are our rtives here? Are they not frightened? How are Bu Ling, mother and son?"


    There were not many family members apanying them, and the most timid ones were Bu Ling and her son, so she picked them up and asked.


    Erqing said: "Madam, don''t worry, their mother and son are fine. Although they heard about the Duijing Temple, they didn''t look at it and were not scared... On the other hand, the child Bao Fukang looked so sick, but he was bold. Yes, I heard from Niu Wujin that when he passed by Jingguan, he even raised the curtains of his car to take a look, which scared the people in the car and screamed." Niu Wujin is a smart and thick-skinned person, and he hangs out with Bao Fukang. After they got married, they not only came to sleep in the car at night, but also came and sat in the car with Niu Qijin and Niu Liujin in their arms during the day.


    He is still a child, and Niu Qijin is even smaller and still needs someone to hold him. The people on the Gu family side can''t kick them out, so they can only let him ride west together in the car.


    But the Niu Hardware Brothers are really thick-skinned. Today they even brought two children from the Niu family camp to sit in the car together.


    Bao Fukang got angry and said he would break off rtions with Niu Wujin!


    Niu Wujin apologized and begged for mercy, saying that they had many rtives and children apanying them, and just because their brothers had a car to ride in, others would say unpleasant things.


    His family is poor, so he can onlye and ride in the car. He only rides in the car once, and only takes two more people with him, and he will not bring more.


    Bao Fukang was almost furious after hearing this, and he is still angry with Niu Wujin.


    Seeing that Niu Wujin and the others were pitiful, Lao Bao''s wife asked Aunt Xiong what she wanted, and then she allowed Niu Wujin and the two children to stay in the car.


    Gu Jinli heard this and said, "This Bao Fukang doesn''t look simple, he doesn''t look like a beggar."


    Being smart, literate, good at doing things, and principled are not the qualities that an eight-year-old beggar can have.


    Erqing asked: "Do you want someone to check it out?"


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s hard to check on the road now, and he was picked up in He''an Mansion. I''ll write a letter back and let my brother and the others check."


    After hearing this, Erqing said no more and asked Sanqing to apany Gu Jinli. She and Xiaoji went to prepare food for Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli exined: "No need to make anything tooplicated, just take out the iron pot and heat up the food bought in Humang County yesterday."


    Bang County is really a barren ce. There are no woods or rivers in the ce where we camp this time. We can only cook with the water and dry firewood we saved earlier.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that there would not be enough water to drink and not enough dry firewood for heating, so he did not want to waste water and dry firewood on cooking.


    Hey, I know, ve. Er Qing responded, and the meal was ready in just over a quarter of an hour.


    Qin Sang also came back. He took off his shoes and robe and went into the carriage to eat. He asked Gu Jinli: "Are you afraid?"


    The beheadings in Beijing today scared many people.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I have escaped the famine, how can I still be afraid of this? Let''s eat quickly."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at her and saw that there was really no fear on her face. Then he felt relieved to eat and talked about the night watch: "There are many bandits in Bang County. Deputy General Fang and Deputy General Xue I told you to increase the number of patrols. Every time two hundred households lead troops to patrol and keep watch together, Xie Cheng and I will keep watch for half the night, and Lu Chong and Liu Baihu will keep watch for the rest of the night."


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "Lu Chong and Liu Baihu are waiting for the whole night? One of them is useless and the other is not doing anything. It is so dangerous in the middle of the night. If there are really banditsing to attack, I am afraid it will be over."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "Liu Baihu still cherishes his life. He has no problem keeping watch for half the night."


    Originally, it would be most suitable for him to stay with Xie Cheng or Niu Dabao for the rest of the night, but both he and Xie Cheng were worried about their wife and knew that it was dangerous in the middle of the night, so they wanted toe back to stay with her.

 Chapter 1441: Seeking death

    Chapter 1441: Seeking death


    Chapter 1441: Those seeking death


    After Gu Jinli heard him tell her the reason, he felt relieved and was quite happy that he coulde back to sleep with her. She gave him a few slices of fried and roasted mutton: "It''s cold, eat more mutton to warm yourself up."


    Qin Sang smiled, ate the mutton she put in, and gave her a few lean pieces: "You can eat it too."


    He sighed again: "It''s better to marry a rich wife. Others eat dry food, but I have meat to eat."


    It''s still meat bought in a restaurant.


    Gu Jinli raised his chin and said proudly: "Of course, so you have to be nice to me, otherwise your rich wife will run away."


    Qin Sang squeezed her hand and said with a smile: "Hold it tight, you can''t run away. Even if you run away, I will tie you back and tie you for the rest of your life."


    Eh, its so gross, hurry up and eat. Gu Jinli shook his hand in disgust, but did not withdraw his hand, but let him hold it, and just ate.


    Qin Sang ate very quickly, finishing it in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    Gu Jinli also finished his meal quickly and brought him hot water, mutton soup, a warm wine, two flour cakes, and a jacket made of goose down.


    Qin Sang took the jacket, which was soft and warm. There was no odor in it. He was surprised: "This goose down jacket has no odor, and the goose down quilt we covered has no odor either. Xiaoyu has used a method to remove the odor."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, the smell has been removed. We can feel better if we cover ourselves with it. But other duck and goose feather quilts still have a smell, and I haven''t taught them how to do it yet. After we get to the northwest and open a workshop, we can Teach them how to get rid of the odor."


    People in their camp are buying duck and goose feathers inrge quantities. The little guy Dingo is smart and also buys duck and goose feathers. However, duck feathers and goose feathers have a peculiar smell. Most people can''t stand it. If they want to sell for money, they have to get rid of the smell.


    She didn''t tell anyone how to get rid of the odor, so as not to make it easier for others.


    After arriving in the northwest, he will buy duck and goose feathers to open a workshop and make money with them.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, that''s good. It''s very safe."


    Qin Sang was covered with a goose down quiltst night. The quilt was really warm, had no peculiar smell, and even had a faint fragrance. If such a soft and warm quilt were sold to the capital, it would cost at least a hundred taels of silver a piece. bed.


    "If I sell it to the capital or Jiangnan, I n to sell it for three hundred taels a bed. Do you think it is expensive?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang choked and said, "It''s not expensive."


    Gu Jinli: "It''s really not expensive? Goose feathers are very cheap. Some people give them to us for free."


    Qin Sang said seriously: "It''s really not expensive. This duck and goose feather quilt is a new thing, and it is really warmer than cotton quilts. Then there is the transportation cost. It is very far from the northwest to the capital and Jiangnan. There are so many bandits on the road that I will lose even three hundred taels if I sell it."


    So the prices for my small fish are very reasonable and I am not a profiteer.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied after hearing this: "You are right. I feel a loss if I sell a goose down quilt for three hundred taels. How about selling it for five hundred taels? Anyway, there are many rich people in the capital and Jiangnan."


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he heard this, and then remembered the dream he had had, in which he hugged her and said, "She is indeed a little fish that eats money."


    Gu Jinli wasughed at by Qin Sang. He red at him and let him hug him for a while before urging him to leave.


    "It''s cold outside, don''te out." Qin Sang said, taking the things she gave and calling San Qing and Er Qing to apany her before leaving. Xie Cheng arrived two quarters of an hourte with his men. Seeing that Qin Sang had already led troops to patrol their camps, he apologized and said, "Sang, I''m really sorry. Your sister-inw is making trouble again." , I came outte."


    Zhenniang was frightened by what happened today at Jingguan and the gangsters. She refused to let him go, saying what if the gangsters came again?


    He was able toe out after coaxing her for a long time and promising to go back immediately after midnight.


    "It''s okay, I just came here too." Qin Sang didn''t ask any more about these personal matters, and just handed Xie Cheng a pot of strong wine: "It''s cold, take a few sips to warm yourself up."


    "Thank you." Xie Cheng took it, drank a few sips, and his body immediately warmed up.


    As soon as Niu Dabao arrived, he saw Xie Cheng drinking. Heughed and said, "You two brats are already drunk. It''s a shame that I brought wine to you."


    "Why is Uncle Niu here?" Xie Cheng and Qin Sang were very happy to see Niu Dabao and went to greet him.


    Niu Dabao smiled and said: "I always take advantage of you two, and my mother-inw''s shamelessness can''t stand it anymore. When I was in Human County, I asked someone to buy some ducks from a nearby vige and roasted one. Let me bring it to have a drink with you."


    He took out another jar of wine and said, "Come and try the old wine from the countryside. This is turbid wine, and it is definitely not as good as the wine you bought. But it is also your aunt''s intention, so you have to drink it all."


    Qin Sang and Xie Cheng were naturally not polite. They brought bowls and drank three bowls each. They sighed: "The turbid wine also has a different vor. It isfortable to drink."


    Niu Dabao said with a smile: "You two just close your eyes and boast, can muddy wine be as good as clear wine? I don''t care about you, I will drink your good wine."


    As he spoke, he took Qin Sang''s wine, drank a few sips, and said with satisfaction: "Good wine! I have taken advantage again."


    Niu Dabao was open-minded and bold. Although he was very different in age from Qin Sang and Xie Cheng, they could still talk to each other. The three of them drank and kept vigil, and wrote and drew on the ground with the handles of their knives. They talked about hundreds of things. As for Langshan, midnight ising soon.


    Lu Chong and Liu Baihu came to take over, and when they saw Niu Dabao following them, Lu Chong said, "Niu Baihu is here too. The friendship between you three is getting better and better."


    What Niu DaBao couldn''t bear the most was Lu Chong saying these weird words. Hearing these words, he loudly said: "That''s right, we are all brothers of life and death in the same camp, how can we have bad feelings? And I, Niu DaBao, don''t care about face, so I like They eat and drink freely to take advantage, unlike some people who obviously want to eat and drink but also want to save face, so they get no benefits at both ends!"


    After hearing this, Lu Chong''s face turned green and he wanted to kill Niu Dabao.


    Actually, Niu Dabao said these words not to ridicule Lu Chong, but to tell him that it doesn''t matter if you are poor, we are all brothers in the same camp. If you show your sincerity, others will not look down upon you.


    But youre so **** pretentious, always saying mean things, and acting stingy, then dont me others for looking down on you.


    Liu Baihu came out to talk to Xini: "It''s gettingte, Qin Baihu, you guys should go back quickly. Lu Baihu, let''s take people to patrol first to avoid a sneak attack by bandits."


    After hearing this, Lu Chong said nothing more and followed Liu Baihu.


    Qin Sang and the others also walked back.


    Niu Dabao reminded them: "Be careful with him. He is too gloomy. It is not surprising that he will do anything."


    Yes. Qin Sang and Xie Cheng agreed, and separated after a short walk, returning to their respective camps to rest.


    Ding Ge was a man seeking death. Not only did he not sleep, he even had Mr. Cen found.

 Chapter 1442: Poisonous plan

    Chapter 1442: Poisonous n


    Chapter 1442: Poisonous Plot


    Ms. Cen was shocked when she saw the maid of the Ding family. She didn''t expect that at this point, Ding Ge would dare to call someone to call her.


    But she didn''t dare not go. She had already nned to follow Ding Ge. After cleaning up, she followed the Ding family''s maid.


    After seeing Ding Ge, she pretended toin twice: "Sir, Lu Chong is keeping vigil tonight. Please call me over. What if you meet him on the road?"


    Ding Ge grabbed Mr. Cen and said while kissing him: "Hey, so what if we bump into each other? Do you think he really doesn''t know? He is just a green bastard. Even if he knew you were in my bed, he wouldn''t dare to say a word. .


    Not long after I finished speaking, I felt it was boring again.


    Lu Chong didnt react at all. This situation was secretly not exciting at all.


    Seeing that Ding Ge suddenly lost interest, Mr. Cen tried her best to get Ding Ge excited again and sessfully got the job done.


    But this is not the first time they have done this. After many times, Ding Ge became a little boring. Mrs. Cen noticed it. In order to maintain her favor, she came up with a vicious n.


    Sir, what do you think of Mr. Gu?


    After hearing this, Dinge almost vomited when he thought of Gu Jinli''s face and the smell of rotten eggs on her body: "Are you looking for a beating? Why are you mentioning that ugly woman at this time?"


    Cen smiled and said: "Sir, although Gu is ugly, don''t you think her skin is excellent? She is simply one of the best in the world. And she is also very smart. Not only can she find snake ointment, but she can also The idea of using duck and goose feathers to make quilts saved Qin a lot of money on shopping. Even if such a smart man didn''t sleep, tied her up and squeezed some money-making ideas out of her mind, it would be OK."


    Their original n was to kidnap Ji and humiliate her, but now Cen felt that it would be better to kidnap both of them and destroy their bodies together, and then keep Gu and make money with her brain.


    Dinge looked at Mr. Cen and said with a smile: "Are you trying to avenge yourself?"


    Cen: "So what? Who told Mrs. Gu to humiliate me everywhere? Aren''t you allowed to humiliate her once? Besides, she is really smart. It will be good for us to kidnap her."


    "That leather is also very good. After covering your head, just the look of that leather can make the bandits on the mountain hungry to death."


    After hearing this, Dingo agreed: "Your idea is good. If it works, I will tie them all up, humiliate them first, and then keep them to make money."


    Seeing that Ding Ge agreed, Mrs. Cen was very happy and asked: "Sir, when do you n to take action? The New Year is almost here, so we have to take action quickly."


    Ding Ge was on guard against Mrs. Cen, but did not tell her the exact time. He only said: "It''sing soon."


    He added: "Be careful these days. It is best to wear a mask at all times to avoid poisoning."


    Cen was shocked. Did Ding Ge want to poison the people in the camp?


    Cen didn''t ask any questions. After putting on her robe, she was sent out of the Ding family camp. When she was about to return to the Lu family camp, she bumped into Liu Baihu.


    Liu Baihu didn''t say anything, he just pretended that he didn''t see her, but Liu Baihu was not stupid, he knew what Cen was going to do, and he felt a little disgusted by Cen and Ding Ge.


    These two people are so useless that they really drove Lu Chong into a panic. It would not be necessary to kill them.


    When Mrs. Cen saw Liu Baihu, she was still a little panicked. It could be seen that Liu Baihu didn''t say anything and just led the soldiers past her. She felt at ease again... Forget it, Ding Ge was going to kill them in a few days anyway. They were all killed, what the **** is she afraid of?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    When Mao houres, people in each camp should get up quickly and pack their things. We will break camp and set off in two quarters of an hour! As soon as the oclock arrived, the patrolling soldiers began to beat gongs and shout. After hearing this, everyone got up one after another, packed up their tents, roasted dry food over the fire, boiled hot water, had a hurried breakfast, and immediately went on their way.


    Thousands of people gathered, and the scene was no smaller than fleeing from famine.


    Not long after setting off, there were soldiers riding horses back and forth to inform: "Vice-General Fang and Vice-General Xue have orders. Bang County isrge and there are many bandits. Go ahead at full speed and get to Bang County as soon as possible!"


    I ran back and forth three times and shouted three times before giving up.


    Everyone remembered what happened to the bandits yesterday. When they heard this, they all ran. They ran for a whole day, but Bang County is really too big, and the towns are far apart. One day, I only came to the first town. If I wanted to get to the county seat, I would have to travel for at least three more days.


    Gu Jinli and the others were traveling by car, so there was no pressure.


    But the Kuang family couldn''t stand it anymore. When setting up camp, he personally brought a chicken over and begged Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, you have to help my aunt this time. The old people and children here really can''t run away anymore. One of them was found to be pregnant, and if she keeps running like this, the fetus will fall out."


    He scolded Lin Erzuo again: "That boy is also ignorant. He already has two sons and still insists on sleeping with his wife. Now the wife is pregnant halfway. If he rushes like this, he may risk two lives." "


    Lin Erzuo came with Niu Qijin in his arms and looked at Gu Jinli pitifully... Well, Mr. Gu is really ugly!


    Gu Jinli looked at Lin Erzuos wife and said, Are you Sister-inw Lin?


    "Hey, yes, Mrs. Qin is good." Although Lin Erzuo''s wife thought Gu Jinli was ugly, she smiled kindly on her face, as if Gu Jinli was her biological sister, and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Qin, I''m in good health It''s great, but my two kids are very young, so running around like this is really not possible, and I want them toe and sit in your car."


    Gu Jinli said: "Sure, I agreed. We are all from the same He''an camp and should help each other. You first follow Erqing to find Aunt Xiong, and ask Aunt Xiong to take you to see Doctor Dai. The first three The fetus is unstable and you really cant run like this. Ask Doctor Dai to prescribe you a miscarriage."


    Gu Jinli was also afraid that he would get pregnant on the road, so he brought miscarriage medicine. Now, as long as Doctor Dai checks his pulse, Lin Erzuo''s wife can get the medicine.


    "Hey, Sang''s wife, thank you so much." Mrs. Kuang breathed a sigh of relief and handed the chicken to Gu Jinli: "Auntie''s house doesn''t have any good things. This is a chicken brought from home. I originally wanted to celebrate the New Year. I killed you for food when I was here, and now Im giving you a thank you gift.


    It was rare for Mr. Kuang to be generous, so Gu Jinli was naturally not polite and said with a smile: "Then I''ll ept it and make soup tonight."


    These words made Kuang want to cry: "Hehehe, chicken soup is good for replenishment."


    Gu Jinli handed the chicken to Xiao Ji and asked her to kill it and eat it. He turned to ask Kuang: "Auntie, how many old people and children do you have? Tell me the number so that I can arrange cars for them. If there are not enough, arrange it." Go to Xies house, Sister-inw Xie wont say anything.


    but


    "Auntie, I want to say something ugly first. When your peoplee here, they must obey our arrangements and abide by the rules of my house. If there is anyone who doesn''t obey the rules and is looking for trouble, you can''t me me for being too harsh."


    Kuang said: "Don''t worry, the people sent to you are all honest and well-behaved people. Keep those old godly women and bad boys and mothers, let them continue running first, and then send them over when they be obedient."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved. It was Kuang who reported the number of people and their names, and Gu Jinli took a pen to record them. Finally, he scattered these people and put them into his own carriage and mule cart, which could just fit in them.

 Chapter 1443: shameful

    Chapter 1443: shameful


    Chapter 1443: Disgrace


    However, Gu Jinli was cautious, thinking that if Mr. Kuang came to ask for help, Mr. Cen would definitely find someone to ask for help.


    She has never given Cen a good look. Cen would note to her, but would go to Ji Zhenniang for help.


    Its too crowded and ufortable to ride in a carriage like this. Lets divide these old people who are not too old and these older children with the Xie family.


    Kuang Shi smiled and nodded: "As long as there is a car, I can go to any house."


    Gu Jinli said: "Then aunt, just bring the person here."


    He also reminded: "Take it to Xie''s house first, so as not to be overtaken by others."


    Mr. Kuang is such a shrewd person. When he heard this, he pped his thigh and said hurriedly: "Hey, wife, Sang, you were right to remind me. My aunt will take people there immediately."


    As he said that, he left in a hurry.


    Gu Jinli guessed right. By the time Kuang arrived at the Xie family camp, Cen had already brought a dozen old people and children to the Xie family camp. He was holding Sister Tang and talking to Grandma Xie about asking to see Ji Zhenniang.


    Qing Hui had Gu Jinli''s instructions not to allow Ji Zhenniang to see Mr. Cen alone. Therefore, although Ji Zhenniang wanted to let Mr. Cen in, she was stopped by Qing Hui and threatened: "Mrs. Xie, do you want to be hugged and kissed by my wife?" ?


    Ouch!


    Ji Zhenniang retched in shame, waved her hands and said, "I don''t want to, don''t scare me anymore!"


    He added: "But Mrs. Lu is here with Sister Tang in her arms. We are alldies, so why don''t I not give her face? Besides, Sister Tang is so cute, just like my Zhuzhu."


    Ji Zhenniang missed her daughter. When she saw a little girl who was about the same age as her own daughter, she wanted to get close to her.


    But no, Qing Hui said: "If you don''t want to be harmed, don''t meet Mrs. Cen, and don''t get close to Sister Tang. Mrs. Cen knows that you miss your daughter, and every time youe to see you, you hold Sister Tang in your arms. It''s cruel." , Madam, still cant you understand?


    Ji Zhenniang: "I know, I haven''t seen Mrs. Cen, but it''s hard to ept the old people and children she brought, right? I saw a few very young children over there, only a few years old. Running like this, would it be wrong? So exhausted."


    Qing Hui was toozy to tell her: "Whether you take in those people or be hugged and kissed by my wife, you can choose for yourself."


    Ouch!


    "Stop disgusting me!" Ji Zhenniang was about to copse: "If you keep talking, I won''t be able to eat!"


    Qing Hui nced at her: "Then don''t see them."


    As he was talking, Kuang''s gong voice came in: "Hey, Mrs. Lu, what a coincidence, you also brought someone here to ask Mrs. Xie for help? It''s a pity that it''s toote, Mrs. Xie has already promised our Niu family, Let the elderly and children from our campe over and take the bus, you should go back quickly, don''t let the cold wind blow here, you will catch a cold."


    After saying that, there was no need to inform Nanny Xie at all, and he led the people directly to the Xie family camp. The posture made Nanny Xie and Cen stunned.


    By the time they came to their senses, Mrs. Kuang had already led people into the camp and ran towards Ji Zhenniang''s carriage.


    Ji Zhenniang was angry when she heard this. She pointed at Kuang from a distance and said, "Who said I would take you in the car? I never said that, so get out of here!"


    Kuang Shi smiled and said, "You didn''t say it, but Mrs. Qin did. Do you dare to disagree with what she said?"


    Ji Zhenniang choked and said: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuakupupu, Gu Xiaoyu, you shrew, you can only bully me!"


    Mrs. Kuangforted her hypocritically: "Mrs. It will be taken over by Cen.


    Mrs.


    Ji Zhenniang was angry and yelled: "Half a duck? Is your family that poor? Ducks are so cheap, but you still give half a duck. You are reluctant to give even one. It''s too picky. And there are radishes. Whose family uses radishes as gifts? Son?"


    Kuang was sprayed with saliva, so she wiped her face and said, "Isn''t it finished? There''s only half of one left. Come on,e on, take it first. When you get to Bang County, my aunt will give it to you." If you buy a whole one and deliver it, you will have to trouble your family to take care of it on the road from now on."


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned for a while before she realized what she said: "What do you mean? Do you still want to take this car all the way to the northwest?!"


    Mr. Kuang: "I''ve already sat down, so it''s better not to sit down halfway. After all, Mrs. Xie, you are so kind and kind, how can you drive the elderly and children out of the car?"


    Ji Zhenniang choked and raised her hand to hit Kuang, but Xie Huaihua stopped her in time: "Madam, please calm down."


    You cant beat her, shes at the same level, and you still have to call her aunt.


    Qing Hui warned: "Mrs. Xie, please calm down. If your emotions fluctuate too much, the poison in your body will be worse."


    "What? Madam Xie, are you poisoned? It''s not contagious, right?" Kuang stood up quickly and stayed away from Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she cried again and shouted: "It''s not contagious, it''s not contagious, it''s just a little poison, what are you afraid of?!"


    Hurry, shrew, do you still dare to despise me?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang was relieved. She moved over and sat on the front panel of the car. She smiled and said, "Mrs. Xie, please take care of yourself."


    He then said: "Then I''ll go find Grandma Xie and ask her to help settle my people?"


    Ji Zhenniang didnt want to see Kuang, so she shouted, Get out of here!


    He pointed at the duck and carrot and said, "Take these things away, I won''t eat these shabby things."


    Hahaha, Mrs. Kuang got what she wanted. She carried her things and twisted her hips and walked away. After helping Aunt Xie drive away Cen, she asked Aunt Xie to arrange a car for the elderly and children on her side.


    Cen was so embarrassed, looking at Kuangs back with a fierce look: Kuang, you brought it on yourself, you are going to die this time too! And none of your sons will survive!


    "Madam, what should we do? You have to find a ce for us. You can''t let us go all the way in vain." The soldiers and family members of the Lu family camp looked at Cen with dissatisfaction, with disdain in their eyes and faces. , as if you dont want to be a hundred households if the Lu family cant do it!


    Old Wu''s daughter-inw said mercilessly: "Madam, we don''t want a good car, but the elderly and children really can''t run anymore. Look at the Qin family''s side. There is also a carriage. I heard that the carriage is a double carriage. Its so warm when you sit inside.


    "If I had known this earlier, my men would have gone to the Qin family to serve as soldiers, and our mothers would not have to suffer such poverty now!"


    After hearing this, Ms. Cen looked at her and said, "Old wife Wu,e here."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wu felt that something was wrong, but she thought that Mr. Cen would not dare to do anything to her, so she came over.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Mrs. Cen put down Sister Tang, pped Old Wu''s wife several times, and scolded: "If your men don''t want to be soldiers here, get out of here. But remember, as long as your men dare to leave, my family will A man dares to report to the He''an government office that he is a deserter. If a deserter is serious, the entire n will be killed, and your whole family will not be well off!"

 Chapter 1444: spread poison

    Chapter 1444: spread poison


    Chapter 1444: Spreading Poison


    Old Wu''s daughter-inw didn''t expect that Cen would dare to hit her. She was stunned for a while and raised her hand to hit her back. However, Cen kicked her down. She spat and cursed: "I''m warning you, you are just a civilian woman." , if you beat the official family, even if I kill you immediately, you will not be caught!"


    He then looked at the other people present and nced at them with a gloomy and cold gaze: "And you, remember, you are just the family members of the soldiers. Taking care of you is to give you face. It is natural not to take care of you. You have no right toin!"


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that Mrs. Cen would suddenly get angry. For fear of being beaten, they nodded hurriedly: "Yes, yes, madam, please calm down!"


    Mrs. Cen snorted coldly and cursed in her heart: A bunch of **** who deserve to be scolded!


    Lets go, follow me. How many cars can I find for you to sit in?! Mrs. Cen picked up Sister Tang and took these people to the Ding family camp.


    Ding Changli was shocked when he saw Mrs. Cen and others. Is this woman sick? Is she afraid that others won''t know about her rtionship with adults, so she rushes to publicize it?


    But Ding Ge said that if he wanted to kidnap Ji and Gu, he needed Cen''s help. He would take action in the next few days. Since he couldn''t offend Cen, he took them into the camp and arranged several cars.


    "You first identify the car, and then identify the people in the car. When you set off tomorrow, juste over to find the car and find the people. I won''t take you with me." Ding Changli said.


    Hey, thanks, Manager Ding. The elderly and children in the Lu family camp thanked them one after another. After identifying the car and people, and taking some food given by Ding Changli, they went back happily.


    Lu Chong didn''t have to keep vigil tonight. When he heard about this, he beat Mr. Cen very hard.


    Bitch, bitch, do you want everyone to know that he has been cuckolded? You even ran to find Dingo for help. I asked you to find a man and beat you to death!


    Cen was beaten up, and he hated Lu Chong even more and couldn''t wait to kill him.


    At nine o''clock the next day, the army set off on time and started running quickly again.


    But the Kuangs and the others were much more rxed this time, as they no longer had to push the elderly and children around. A few of the weak women even took a ride on the Gu family''s car, and they were happily on their way.


    The rtives of the soldiers and soldiers in other cities were not so lucky. Many of them had to run on two legs. Some were so exhausted that they fainted from running.


    Hundred households at the military station where they were located were extremely worried and went to ask Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue to ask the army to move slower.


    But the military orders were overwhelming, and the two lieutenants did not agree to slow down the march. They only gave them a few cars for the fainted people to sit in.


    But there were too many rtives apanying him and there were too few cars. The five cars provided were all full.


    In the end, there was no choice but to let the soldiers carry the skinny old man and run with the child.


    Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue also felt the pressure of raising soldiers... This raise of soldiers is not only to feed the soldiers, but also to take care of their families. The two of them still can''t do it.


    But neither of them wanted to give up this opportunity to be promoted, so they desperately gathered all the soldiers together to prevent those capable Baihu from leading troops and running away first.


    The army ran rapidly for three days, and when it got dark on the third day, they finally approached Bang County.


    Everyone was very happy: "Finally it''s almost here. I''ve been vomiting for the past few days."


    He began toin again: "Are Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue making too much of a fuss? There are no bandits chasing us on the road at all. It makes us run in vain for so many days. It''s really annoying."


    One of the soldiers said: "I''ve already run away, what else can I do?"


    Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue were also very happy, but they did not let the army stop. Instead, they issued a new order: "There is still one hour to go to Bang County Station. Everyone is going at full speed. When we get to the station, we will have a good rest. Tomorrow afternoon Lets start again, lets start again in the afternoon!


    Although everyone was very tired, they were all very happy thinking about the hot water at the inn and being able to rest for half a day tomorrow, so they kept running with howls.


    After running frantically for more than half an hour, he finally saw the light of the Bang County Post Station and shouted joyfully: "It''s the inn, the Bang County Post Station is here, you guys, run quickly!" "Ouch, run!"


    Everyone was very excited and started running faster.


    As I was running, I suddenly heard a sound of footsteps that was different from marching: "Why did this sound get louder? And it sounded like the sound of horse hooves?"


    There are so many of us, so running makes a lot of noise. The sound of horse hooves is not surprising. There are a lot of horses in the army, so dont make a fuss.


    After hearing this, the soldiers who had doubts before said nothing and continued running, trying to run faster and be the first to go to the inn to get hot water for their families.


    But suddenly, arge number of soldiers running behind them fell down.


    The sound of falling to the ground was heard endlessly. The soldiers in front hurriedly turned around and saw the fallen soldiers and a dozen galloping horses.


    There was someone on the horse, and he was scattering something in the crowd while riding wildly.


    After scattering, the soldiers wherever they passed fell to the ground.


    Whats going on? Who are you? What are you doing?!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a soldier shouting: "Bandits, they are bandits, spreading poison! Fight back!"


    But as soon as he finished shouting, his head was chopped off by the bandit behind him.


    With a grunt, the soldier''s head fell to the ground, and the body fell to the ground with a thud, frightening the soldiers who saw this scene.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Fight back quickly! The bandits areing!


    The army immediately became chaotic. No one expected that the bandits would be so rampant and dare toe out to do evil when they were close to the county town. There was an inn in front of them and the city gate was next to the inn.


    Everyone, stop messing around and fight back quickly! Cover your nose and mouth, cover your nose and mouth, dont inhale the drug! Deputy General Fang shouted, asking the g-bearing soldiers to wave the national g and gather the soldiers.


    But some of the soldiers came with their families. At this moment, they were worried about their families and did not gather at all. Instead, they ran to save their families.


    Deputy General Fang was almost furious when he saw it. He shouted: "Hundred households from all military divisions quickly gather with their officers and soldiers to fight back! Only by repelling the bandits can your family be saved!"


    He also ordered a soldier: "Take the warrant from the Yongtai Mansion camp and go to Bang County to ask for help. Please ask the county magistrate to send county soldiers and government officials to rescue you. Go quickly and ride on horseback!"


    "Yes!" The soldier took the token and rushed out on horseback.


    But the gate guard of Bang County was scared to death. Knowing that it was the bandits from Bang Mountain who hade down the mountain, he didn''t open the door at all. He even shouted: "Brother, it''s not that I''m cruel, it''s really the bandits from Bang Mountain." There are too many thieves. There are Jiuzhaigou and thousands of fierce bandits. If they hadnt disliked Bang County for being too poor, they would have conquered Bang County long ago and be the local emperor... You wish yourselves the best of luck."


    We will collect the bodies for you.


    The soldiers who came to ask for help were almost angry to death. They even cried. They knelt down and begged: "Brother, you can''t just ignore death. The soldiers also brought their families, old and young, and many women. If they were killed, they would die." If the bandits catch you, your life will be over."

 Chapter 1445: kidnap people

    Chapter 1445: kidnap people


    Chapter 1445: Captivity


    After thinking about it, he retreated to the next best thing: "You don''t have toe out and fight the bandits. You just need to open the city gate and let us go in and hide. Please, brother, I kowtow to you!"


    The soldiers guarding the city gate were about to cry: "Brother, don''t force us anymore. It''s not that we don''t want to save, it''s just that we don''t dare to save. If we open the city gate and let you in, the bandits will break through the city gate and kill everyone." The whole county was looted!


    "You''d better go back quickly, take your family away, hide first, and wait until the killing over there is finished!"


    After saying that, he hid in the tower and house and never showed his head again.


    "You bastards, you idiots who don''t save your life, you will be punished!" After cursing a few words, the soldier wiped his tears and rode back.


    Sir, this cant be done. Half of the soldiers have fallen. They cant hold it anymore. Lets run away!


    "Escape? If we escape, what will happen to the soldiers'' families?!" Deputy General Fang also wanted to escape, but there were bandits everywhere. Where to escape?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Another group of soldiers were knocked unconscious by drugs.


    Da da da!


    The sound of horse hoofbeats was heard, and arge group of bandits rode towards the crowd on their tall horses, scattering many soldiers and trampling many to death and injuries.


    Sir, sir, its no longer possible, there are too many bandits, we cant beat them, run away! the g-bearer shouted, dropped the g and ran away.


    Vice General Fang was extremely angry and shouted: "You bastard,e back here!"


    But the soldiers holding the g didn''t listen at all and ran faster.


    "Ah ah ah, the bandits areing, they areing, what should Gu Xiaoyu do? What should I do?!" Ji Zhenniang hid in the carriage, screaming in fright, and was pped twice by Gu Jinli.


    Ji Zhenniang shouted: "Gu Xiaoyu, you hit me?!"


    Shut up, I have no time to care about you now, put on your helmet quickly to avoid being hit by random arrows. Gu Jinli gave Ji Zhenniang a helmet, and he also got a new helmet and put it on.


    He then raised the car curtain and said to Erqing: "The bandits are spreading intoxicating drugs. Have everyone taken the detoxification pills given earlier? If you see someone fainting, just pop the detoxification pills into them and they will wake up soon."


    Let Feng Jin and You An lead two teams to the Xie family and the Niu family, and try to **** the women and children over there... Aunt Niu and the few Jin must be safe!


    When you save people, you must first save the heavy ones.


    He added: "Ask Feng Jin and the others to bring antidote pills. If they encounter unconscious soldiers on the road, give them to them. Only after they are revived can we have someone to deal with the bandits."


    As he spoke, Gu Jinli looked up and looked around. He saw that many soldiers were fainted by poison, and the bandits were waving their swords to kill people. Then he became angry: "Youxi, Youxi,e out!"


    "Madam, my subordinate is here." You Xi had received Qin Sang''s instructions. If chaos broke out, he would leave everything alone and stay with Daqing by Gu Jinli''s side to keep her safe.


    Gu Jinli turned around and entered the car, took three bags of poison from the box and handed it to him: "There are too many bandits and we can''t defeat them. Don''t talk about martial arts. It''s important to save your life. This is the poison I prepared. Take it." Go and spread it. You have taken the detoxification pills. Even if you inhale these poisons, it will be fine and you will not fall down immediately."


    But the bandit did not take her special antidote pills. If he inhaled the poison, he would immediately foam at the mouth and beatose for more than a day.


    "Here are two bags of antidote. After spreading the poison, give it to the soldiers apanying you. It will revive them." Gu Jinli quickly exined, and then said: "Follow the instructions. I have Daqing to protect me, and there is still poison." , nothing will happen, just go ande back as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" You Xi responded, and quickly left with his men.


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked, pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "You, you, you have poison?!"    "You just stay in the carriage and don''te out." Gu Jinli didn''t have time to pay attention to Ji Zhenniang, climbed out of the carriage, jumped up and climbed onto the roof of the carriage. , quickly looked at the situation on their side.


    Qin Sang had already gathered with Xie Cheng, Niu Dabao and others to form a line of defense, protecting them behind the line of defense and letting the archers shoot the bandits running towards them on horseback.


    Qin Sang had already obtained the poison prepared by Gu Jinli, but now he was not polite to these bandits. He tied them all on arrows and shot them out.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison exploded when the arrow hit the bandit''s armor, and the poisonous powder spread like mist among the bandits.


    In just a few breaths, the bandit running at the front fell.


    You Xi and the others were even more powerful. They were like bandits spreading poison. They spread poison while riding wildly, and the bandits they passed fell to the ground one after another.


    "Damn, damn, these soldiers actually used dirty tricks to spread poison on us. Brothers, back off, back off!" After the leader of the third vige in Bang Mountain saw that something was wrong, he immediately asked the bandits to retreat. Head-on confrontation: "Go to Mr. Ghost and ask for medicine!"


    The ghost master is very powerful. He brought the poison. He also has other powerful poisons and antidotes in his hands. As long as he takes the antidote, he will be able to kill them. Kill these poisonous soldiers and it will be their turn. Wife and sisters!


    Master Gui also came tonight. He was looking at the situation here from a distance. When he saw that some of the soldiers were using poison, he smiled. He rarely asked Uncle Dong: "Who is the one who spread the poison?" From the military department?"


    "Looks like Niu Dabao of He''an Prefecture... The man who shouted to shoot arrows should be Qin Sang from the Tianfu County Military Station." Uncle Dong was so anxious when he saw that Qin Sang had poison, he answered Gui Ye After saying this, he hurriedly asked for medicine: "Master Gui, you Eagle Food Gang has a powerful doctor who must have an antidote. Please give us the antidote so that we can quickly kill the man named Qin!"


    My surname is Qin. Master Gui said this, and quickly raised his hand behind him and said, Lets get them a bag of antidote to try.


    Yes. Lu Zi shed out of the darkness and gave the antidote to Uncle Dong.


    Uncle Dong couldn''t wait any longer, so he rode on horseback to deliver the antidote to the bandits.


    The strange thing is that the antidote given by Master Gui has no effect.


    Uncle Dong was shocked and dragged back a man who was foaming at the mouth and showed him to Master Gui: "Master Gui, the antidote from Yingshi Gang is not good. It cannot cure this kind of poison. Is there any other antidote?!"


    Master Gui was stunned for a moment, but he couldn''t figure it out?


    Where did this man named Qin get such a good poison? Even the antidote pills made by the doctors of the Eagle Food Gang can''t be cured.


    No, its not the Qin family name that deserves the credit, but the Gu family name


    "Aren''t you going to kidnap Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Ji? Go quickly." Gui Ye reminded: "That Gu family is not simple. She brought a doctor with her. The poison should have been made by her doctor. Naturally, she was kidnapped. There is an antidote.


    Master Gui is right, hurry up, Changwu brings people to kidnap the Gu family! Uncle Dong hurriedly ordered Ding Changwu: The battle situation is changing rapidly, we cant wait!


    Yes! Ding Changwu immediately rode on horseback and led the shadow guards to kidnap the people.


    But Gu Jinli was surrounded by Daqing and the others, so it would not be easy to abduct him.


    Ke Cen is a poisonous person. In order to kidnap Ji Zhenniang and Gu Jinli, she directly threw her daughter Sister Tang behind Gu Jinli and their carriage.


    "Mother, mother, where are you? Don''t leave Sister Tang, Sister Tang is scared, wuwuwu..." Sister Tang was suddenly thrown in, and when she heard the shouts of killing from all around, she was so frightened that she cried.


    Ji Zhenniang was startled when she heard Sister Tang''s voice and said: "Sister Tang, it''s Sister Tang!"

 Chapter 1446: Lu Chongs poison plan

    Chapter 1446: Lu Chong''s poison n


    Chapter 1446 Lu Chongs poisonous n


    "Why is Sister Tang here? Isn''t Mrs. Cen taking care of her? Could it be that Mrs. Cen has been killed by the bandits?" Ji Zhenniang has been thinking about her daughter a lot recently. She has seen Sister Tang a few times and thinks that Sister Tang is very good. Yes, so I was extremely anxious when I heard Sister Tang''s voice.


    Mother Tao was also in the carriage. When she heard this, she said: "Sister Tang? There is no one at all. Madam Xie, please be quiet. It''s dangerous now. If we don''t protect ourselves, the bandits wille to kill us."


    Don''t me Grandma Tao for being cruel, it''s really too chaotic now, even if she heard Sister Tang''s cry, she would pretend not to hear it.


    Life and death matter, Aunt Tao can only take care of the people on their side first, and she has no control over other people.


    Xie Huaihua and Qing Hui also said: "Mama Tao is right, there is no sound at all. Madam, you heard wrong."


    The two of them dragged Ji Zhenniang to prevent her from running away.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, mom, where are you? Sister Tang is scared! Sister Tangs cry came again, and she wandered around, crying for her mother.


    Ji Zhenniang cried when she heard this, and shouted: "Did you hear it? It''s Sister Tang''s son, it''s really that child."


    Swish swish!


    From a distance, random arrows shot out and hit the ground, seemingly hitting Sister Tang. The child screamed: "Ah, wuwuwu, it hurts, it hurts, blood!"


    "Blood? Sister Tang is injured?!" Ji Zhenniang couldn''t help it and bit Qing Hui''s hand, then took out the knife and shed at Xie Huaihua.


    Xie Huaihua was so frightened that she let go of her. Ji Zhenniang immediately rushed out of the carriage and ran towards the ce where Sister Tang''s cry came from.


    Madam,e back quickly! Xie Huaihua turned pale with fright, and without caring about anything else, she immediately rushed out of the carriage and chased after her.


    "This troublemaker." Qing Hui was sent by Gu Jinli to protect Ji Zhenniang. After saying something dissatisfied, she immediately picked up a torch and chased after her.


    Mother Tao and Xiao Ji did not move. They did not want to cause trouble to Gu Jinli.


    "Ji Zhenniang, you idiot, get back here!" Gu Jinli was so angry that he immediately shot a sleeve arrow, intending to hit Ji Zhenniang''s leg so that she could not run anymore, but because of the strong cold wind, the shot missed. Ji Zhenniang It was rushing into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    Asshole. Gu Jinli cursed and shouted: Daqing, Daqing,e out quickly and go find Ji Zhenniang, dont let anything happen to her!


    Daqing was leading people to surround the carriage to protect Gu Jinli. When he heard this, he shook his head and said, "Madam, the master has said that the servants must guard you and cannot leave easily."


    As he was talking, a group of people suddenly came to the right. Daqing was startled and ordered his men: "Open your bow and release your arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrow was shot out, knocking down several people immediately.


    A burst of screams came, and someone held up the military g of the military post and shouted: "Don''t shoot the arrows, it''s me, I''m Lu Baihu. My sister Tang and Xiaofu are missing. I''ll lead my troops to find them."


    He then said: "I just heard Sister Tang''s cry. Are the mother and daughter with your wife? That''s great. Put us in quickly. I want to pick up the mother and daughter!"


    Daqing felt relieved when he saw that the personing was Lu Chong. However, he did not let Lu Chong in immediately. Instead, he shouted in the direction of the carriage: "Madam, it is Lu Baihu who came with his soldiers to find his wife and daughter! Do you want to put them in?" Put it in?!"


    "Stop them, don''t let anyone in!" Gu Jinli shouted: "Let them retreat ten meters and stay still. Anyone who dares to take a step forward will be shot to death immediately!"


    Lu Chong, a man who didn''t express much when he was cuckolded, seemed to be very sinister and scheming. At this time, he suddenly came to find his wife and daughter. Who knows what he had in mind. Maybe he wanted to take advantage of Brother Qin and arrest her to threaten him.


    He shouted again: "Tell him that his sister Tang and Cen are not here, and ask him to look elsewhere!"


    "Yes!" Daqing responded, repeating Gu Jinli''s words, and warned Lu Chong again: "Now that there is chaos, we will not trust anyone. We will retreat immediately. If we dare to step forward again, our bows and arrows will have no eyesight!"


    After hearing this, Lu Chong''s face was gloomy and his eyes were fierce, but he was still shouting: "Girl, please tell your wife that Lu has no ill intentions and that he came here after hearing Sister Tang''s voice." Human...please be kind to her and let us go in to look for them. After we find their mother and daughter, we will leave...I, Lu Chong, am a timid person. There are bandits outside. I dont want to fight the bandits head-on. I just want to find them. Take their mother and daughter away and take refuge!


    Lu Chong spoke in a pleading tone, looking extremely worried about his wife and daughter.


    But after he finished shouting, he whispered to Xia Zhang: "Prepare the poison and throw it at the Qin family when the people are not paying attention. You also heard the sound. The people protecting the Gu family are a group of girls. You all It''s men, after you get in, you can do whatever you want, just feelfortable first."


    These words were quite shameless. Except for a dozen of the more disgusting officers and men under Lu Chong, all the other officers and men remained silent.


    Xia Zhang was so sick that she almost vomited.


    When Lu Chong bought their grandparents and grandchildren, he was very grateful to Lu Chong. Later he discovered that Lu Chong was very insidious and not a good person. Now he feels that Lu Chong is not even a human being, and he took the initiative to attack the bandits. Surrendered, took the poison given by the bandits, and wanted to help the bandits kidnap Mrs. Qin.


    I also want to take turns with the young maids brought by the Gu family.


    "Xia Zhang, did you hear that?" Lu Chong saw Xia Zhang didn''t respond and was so angry that he stabbed him in the back with the toe of his shoe.


    Xia Zhang felt resentful and replied: "I heard this, sir, please rest assured, I will definitely handle this matter... When it is done, please make the decision and give me a clean maid to be my wife." .


    "Hahaha, you kid, you really want a wife. Don''t worry, as long as you get things done, let alone one of them, I will give you two maids as wives, so that you can enjoy the blessings of being together." Lu Chong He said happily.


    Some soldiers were not willing to fight with the Qin family, so they boldly asked: "Sir, we are soldiers. It''s not good to help the bandits kidnap Mrs. Qin."


    "Yes, sir, this is not what we should do. We should kill the bandits and clean up the bandits."


    Lu Chong was very angry when he heard this and asked: "There are bandits everywhere. If we don''t help the bandits deal with the Qin family, our family will be killed by the bandits, and our wife will be killed by the bandits." Damn it, do you want to watch your family suffer?"


    "Besides, our work is not in vain. When we are done, we will get gold. And we know this. After the matter is over, we will take the gold and our families and continue westward. When we arrive at the Northwest Army camp, we will still resist. Rong soldiers."


    this?


    After hearing this, the soldiers were speechless.


    Lu Chong didn''t have time to talk nonsense with them, so he urged Xia Zhang: "Have you prepared the poison? Distribute it to the soldiers quickly. Once the poison is distributed, throw it in immediately to stun them."


    Xia Zhang used the dim torch light to tinker with the poison in the bag and replied, "Sir, it''s almost done."

 Chapter 1447: Xia Zhang defected

    Chapter 1447: Xia Zhang defected


    Chapter 1447 Xia Zhang defected


    As he spoke, Xia Zhang, carrying the bag of poison, suddenly swung his knife and struck a small g leader next to Lu Chong with a click.


    With a bang, the gman was knocked down and fell to the ground.


    Xia Zhang immediately grabbed the horse rope, got on his horse, and rode towards Daqing: "Lu Chong colluded with the bandits and wanted to help the bandits kidnap Mrs. Qin. I have abandoned the secret and turned to the light. Let me go quickly!"


    He was running and shouting, which shocked everyone.


    Lu Chong didn''t expect that Xia Zhang would dare to betray him, so he went crazy and shouted: "Damn Xia Zhang, your grandma is dead!"


    Then he called to the soldiers behind him and said: "Quick, rush over with me, tie up the Gu family, and take the Gu family''s maids! Hurry, as long as the matter ispleted, we can get a box of gold, a box of gold. !


    After hearing this, the dozen or so ill-intentioned soldiers raised their swords high and rushed toward Daqing with howls.


    Damn it, mother, this viin Lu Chong is really here to deal with her.


    Gu Jinli stood on the carriage and shouted: "That Xia Zhang, quickly dismount and roll aside, let Daqing fire an arrow and shoot these **** to death!"


    He also said: "Poison, when they get close, don''t attack them, just spread the poison!"


    Gu Jinli has never considered himself a good person, and he likes to use poison when fighting.


    Yes! Daqing immediately called on his men to fire arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of sharp arrows were shot out, shooting down several soldiers.


    Xia Zhang was very smart. After hearing Gu Jinli''s words, he quickly jumped off his horse and rolled to the side. He put his elbows on the ground and dragged the poison towards Daqing.


    Fire the arrow!


    Swish swish!


    There was the sound of sharp arrows flying overhead, and a dozen more soldiers on Lu Chong''s side fell.


    "Daqing, there are so many of them, it''s too slow to shoot like this. Don''t waste time with them, push forward and spread poison!" Gu Jinli shouted, asking Daqing and the others to fight quickly.


    "Bitch!" Lu Chong was furious when he heard this. He pointed the long knife in the direction of Gu Jinli''s voice and ordered: "Fire an arrow and shoot this **** to death!"


    Whizzing!


    The two gs on Lu Chong''s side were also quite capable. They immediately opened their bows and nocked arrows, shooting at Gu Jinli on top of the carriage.


    Gu Jinli moved, climbed onto the eaves of the carriage, swung down from the roof of the carriage,nded firmly on the board of the front carriage, and told Erqing: "Drive, park to another ce, this ce has been discovered, no matter what Its safe, if you dont leave, you will be shot into a sieve.


    As he spoke, he took away the other torch stuck in the carriage and threw it far away so that the light of the torch would not reveal the position of the carriage.


    Yes. Erqing was already driving and parked the carriage to the right.


    Lu Chong and the others suddenly lost Gu Jinli''s direction and could no longer aim and shoot.


    "Charge! Kill them." Lu Chong shouted, and he rushed over first with a few of his henchmen with horses.


    Daqing had a cold look in his eyes. After throwing a bag of poison to his men, he rode a horse and rushed over with the poison.


    With a whoosh, the poison spread directly into the air.


    Lu Chong and the others were caught off guard and choked on the poison that was suddenly sprinkled on them. They coughed violently. When they saw Da Qing, they raised their knives and shed at her: "Bitch, I want you to die!"


    Daqing is a female man, can he be chopped down by Lu Chong? He grabbed the horse''s head and kicked the long knife that Lu Chong had chopped off. Then while his body was spinning, he shed Lu Chong''s throat with the dagger in his hand.


    Lu Chong was so frightened that he hid in a hurry and escaped.


    Daqing was not eager to fight. After he got back on the horse, he immediately turned the horse''s head and rushed back.


    Meet Xia Zhang who was still crawling on the way, grabbed him, put him on horseback, and knocked him out with one punch! Madam Madam has said that you should not put too much trust in people who have just defected. Such people are still in danger. You should knock them unconscious first, tie them up, and interrogate them first.


    Xia Zhang was very happy when he was pulled on the horse, but he didn''t expect that he would be knocked unconscious as soon as he got on the horse. However, before he faintedpletely, he relied on his strong perseverance and said two words: "Bandit, poison!"


    The bandits poison?


    Daqing understood, and immediately grabbed Poison, who almost fell off his horse, and rushed back with Xia Zhang and Poison.


    Lu Chong and the others took the antidote pills given by Master Gui and after inhaling the poison, it took them a while to fight until Daqing and the others fellpletely.


    The sound of falling to the ground was heard, and everyone was relieved when they heard it.


    Other soldiers who had not wanted to kidnap Gu Jinli were frightened when they saw this, and stopped one after another, not daring to go forward.


    But Gu Jinli could no longer trust them, so he said: "Daqing, lead the men and charge forward. Stun them with poison first, lest theye to kill you again."


    Knock down your opponent first when you have the chance. This is the most basicmon sense of self-preservation.


    And the poisons were not fatal, they just made people foam at the mouth and make thematose for a day.


    "Yes!" Daqing responded, threw Xia Zhang to the ground with a bang, turned the horse''s head again, and called to his men: "Come up with me...shoot the arrow!"


    Daqing is to wait until everyone is within the shooting range of the bow and arrow, and then immediately let everyone release the arrow.


    The sharp arrows tied with poison were shot out, hit Lu Chong''s soldiers and exploded.


    Bang bang bang, the poison was spread, and the soldiers inhaled the poison. After a while, they foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground.


    Da Qing and Gu Jinli were very excited, but not long before they heard the sound of horse hooves, a group of heavily armed bandits suddenly appeared next to them and were throwing poison at them.


    For a time, the poison spread like a thick fog.


    "Sister Tang, Sister Tang, where are you? Don''t cry, Aunt Xie is here,e to Aunt Xie quickly!" Ji Zhenniang opened her hands and wandered around in the darkness, looking for the light of the torch in the distance. Sister Tang.


    Sister Ketang stopped crying, and Ji Zhenniang suddenly lost the direction of her search.


    "Madam, madam, pleasee back quickly!" Xie Huaihua kept shouting, almost crying: "Madam, don''t be afraid. If you hear this, please call me ve. I wille to you immediately. Don''t go any further." Ran!"


    Mr. Ji,e back quickly, or my wife will not let you go! Qing Hui shouted while holding a torch.


    Ji Zhenniang heard their voices, and just when she was about to reply, she heard Sister Tang crying: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    "Sister Tang!" Ji Zhenniang ignored Xie Huaihua and the others and rushed towards Sister Tang, and soon found Sister Tang.


    Sister Tang was covered in blood and was hit by two arrows, but it was not fatal.


    Ji Zhenniang was afraid of blood. She almost fainted when she saw this, but she quickly hugged Sister Tang andforted her: "Sister Tang, you are not afraid. It''s okay. Thank you, Auntie, foring to save you."


    Ji Zhenniang was not really stupid, she was also afraid that the bandits were using Sister Tang as bait, so she ran back with Sister Tang in her arms as she spoke.


    But Sister Tang was crying into the darkness: "Mother, mother, mother, please save me. Sister Tang hurts so much, woo woo woo..."


    "Sister Tang, stop shouting. Your mother is not here. Let''s leave quickly, the bandits areing." Ji Zhenniang said, holding Sister Tang in her arms and running faster.


    Sister Ketang was two years older than her Zhuzhu, and she wore a lot of clothes. She was much heavier than Zhuzhu. Ji Zhenniang couldn''t hold her very well, and she fell down after running a few steps.

 Chapter 1448: poisonous woman

    Chapter 1448: poisonous woman


    Chapter 1448 Poisonous Woman


    "Mother, mother, don''t throw away Sister Tang. Sister Tang listens to you~" Sister Tang bled a lot, but she was very afraid that Mr. Cen wouldn''t want her, so she crawled back regardless.


    Ji Zhenniang was anxious and hurried after her: "Sister Tang, stop crawling. Your mother is really not there. Go back with Aunt Xie quickly."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Ji Zhenniang heard the sound of footsteps. She hurriedly looked up and screamed in fright: "Ah, ah, ah, who are you? When did youe here?" ? Wuwuwu..."


    The leader of the Sixth Vige of Bang Mountain was carrying a big knife, leaning down to look at Ji Zhenniang on the ground,ughing, imitating Ji Zhenniang''s ent and said: "Who are we? Of course I am your groom tonight." "


    Ding Changwu also came, with members of the Ding family behind him and did not show up.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this official wife is well-raised, with thin skin and tender flesh, unlike ourdies here, whose faces are red and ck, and they are so strong as fuck, and their waist is like a water tank. Its rough, and it doesnt feel good to sleep on.


    After hearing this, the other bandits nodded and said, "What Mr. Liu said is that thesedies from the official family are indeed good-looking, and their skin is tender and tender. They will definitely be energetic when they sleep."


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t help but scream after hearing this. She held the knife given by Gu Jinli and put it on her neck: "Get out of here, get out of here, I won''t let you seed even if I die."


    "Ha, youe with me and would rather die than obey? If you fall into my hands, you can die if you want?" The leader of the Sixth Vige kicked Ji Zhenniang directly, knocking Ji Zhenniang down. The knife also fell to the ground.


    When she wanted to crawl over to pick it up, her hand was stepped on by the leader of the Sixth Vige.


    "Mom, mother, wuwuwu, mother, pleasee out, Sister Tang hurts so much." Sister Tang was still crying. The most annoying cry of the child was that the leader of the Six Viges pulled Sister Tang up and walked into the darkness. He threw it away and shouted: "Bitch,e out and take your daughter away, otherwise I will kill her. She is useless anyway."


    Sister Tang was hit so hard that she fainted.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cen walked out of the darkness and took Sister Tang away.


    When Ji Zhenniang saw her, her eyes were about to burst, and she cried out: "Ms. Cen, you bitch, you actually hurt me!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cen turned around and sneered: "Oh, I harmed you? The person who harmed you is yourself. Mrs. Gu has protected you very well. It was you who disobeyed and ran out. Who is to me?"


    but


    Dont worry, the six vige masters are all caring people. When youe to the vige from now on, they will take good care of you. I just hope you can bear it and dont sleep to death!


    "Shut up, shut up you poisonous woman, I, Ji Zhenniang, will not be humiliated even if I die!" Ji Zhenniang said, biting her tongue hard, but she was afraid of pain, so she stopped just after biting and bleeding. Start crying.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Cen became even more happy: "You deserve it!"


    If you had listened to Gu Jinli earlier, you would not have suffered this disaster.


    Mrs. Cen is jealous of Ji Zhenniang. She doesnt understand why so many people are protecting this idiot? She, Cen Xiaofu, is obviously smarter than Ji Zhenniang, knows how to do things, and is flexible and adaptable. Why aren''t Gu Jinli and the others nice to her?


    "Master of the Sixth Vige, Ji''s rtionship with Xie Cheng is not good. She hasn''t slept with Xie Cheng in two years. Why don''t you try it quickly?" Mrs. Cen was so jealous that she wanted to go to the Sixth Vige. The Lord killed Ji Zhenniang on the spot.


    The leader of the Sixth Vigeughed loudly after hearing this. He actually put down his sword and started to take off his clothes: "Then I''ll have a taste of it."


    Xie Huaihua had already found this ce. When she saw this, she rushed out, knelt on the ground and said: "No, no, please let my wife go... I am still a yellow flower girl. If you want it, take this ve away." Come on, let my wife go."


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked, looked at Xie Huaihua and said: "Huaihua, you, what are you talking about? You actually have to use yourself to save me, wuwuwu, but I was so cruel to you before." Xie Huaihua held Ji Zhenniang''s hand. , stuffed her with a packet of poison from the sleeve of her cotton-padded jacket, and cried: "Madam, don''t say anything. This ve is a servant and should sacrifice her life to save the savior."


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned for a moment, but she quickly realized what she was doing and hurriedly collected the poison.


    "Hey, Mr. Six, here''s a young girl showing up. You''re going to be busy tonight." The bandits presentughed and booed, and some said shamelessly: "Master Six, please hurry up and let me go." Lets see how powerful Mr. Liu is.


    The leader of the Sixth Vige shamelessly replied: "Hahaha, it''sing soon, you have to watch it."


    Just as he was talking, Xie Huaihua suddenly got angry and spilled the poison bag in his hand. The leader of the Sixth Vige took a solid mouthful of poison and coughed violently: "Little girl, I want you to look good!"


    Madam, spread the poison, run away! Xie Huaihua picked up Ji Zhenniang and pushed her back. She then took out the knife she carried and cut at the leader of the Six Viges.


    But she was not very strong and did not know how to use force, so she lost her uracy and cut the target in vain.


    With a bang, the leader of the Six Viges was so angry that he kicked over the Sophora japonica flowers: "Bitch!"


    Sophora japonica! Ji Zhenniang was crying and shouting while running. She spread the poison in her hand in all directions, stun several bandits who tried to stop her, and sessfully ran a few meters away from where they came from.


    Ding Changwu didn''t expect that Ji Zhenniang, a delicate youngdy, could escape, so he rushed to chase her.


    He was good at martial arts and quick on his feet. He caught up with Ji Zhenniang in the blink of an eye and grabbed her: "Bitch, you still dare to run."


    Whoosh!


    Qing Hui suddenly came out and shed at Ding Changwu, spilling the poison in his hand.


    But Ding Changwu was already on guard, wearing a mask on his face and a water-soaked cotton padding his mouth and nose. He held his breath, but he didn''t inhale the poison.


    Ding Changwu was so angry that he punched Qing Hui with his fist. He turned his hand and shed Qing Hui''s head with the knife.


    "Qing Hui!" Ji Zhenniang was shocked. Just when she thought Qing Hui was dead, Gu Jinli suddenly came with San Qing and Er Qing. He grabbed Qing Hui, pulled her back, and then pressed Qing Hui''s shoulders. , after leveraging his strength, he jumped into the air and kicked Ding Changwu.


    boom!


    Ding Changwu was kicked back a few steps and looked at Gu Jinli in shock. This person with a face full of abscesses must be Gu, but how could she know how to use martial arts?


    Master Gui is right, this woman is indeed not simple.


    "We''ve encountered a tough situation, Chang Wei, don''t hide,e out quickly!" Ding Changwu shouted. Before his voice could even finish, Ding Changwei and a group of people came out.


    Ding Changwei was a shrewd man. He directly grabbed Ji Zhenniang from the ground, put a knife on her neck, and looked at Gu Jinli threateningly: "Take out the poison on your body, or I will kill the Ji family. The Ji family belongs to Xie Cheng. First wife, Xie Cheng loves her very much. If she dies, Xie Cheng will definitely me the Qin family. In the future, when he goes to the northwest..."


    Whoosh!


    Before Ding Changwei finished speaking, Gu Jinli shot a sleeve arrow from his sleeve, cutting half of Ding Changwei''s cheek open and blood gushing out.


    Ding Changwei was shocked.


    Gu Jinli looked at his shocked face and sneered: "Do you think I care about Ji Zhenniang? She is just a burden and a troublemaker. I wish she would die. You are stupid for using her as a hostage. Two celebrations and three celebrations, Go ahead and kill them!"

 Chapter 1449: Xiaosheng【Thank you everyone for your monthly votes】

    Chapter 1449: Xiaosheng��Thank you everyone for your monthly votes��


    Chapter 1449 Small victory [Thank you everyone for your monthly votes]


    After Erqing and Sanqing heard this, they immediately went to kill Ding Changwei, holding the long knife high in their hands, as if they wanted to chop Ding Changwei to death.


    "Go up, kill these two maids." Ding Changwei ordered his subordinates and dragged Ji Zhenniang back. It was obvious that he still didn''t believe Gu Jinli''s words and did not want to give up Ji Zhenniang as a hostage.


    "Yes!" The shadow guards secretly trained by the Ding family rushed out and shed at Er Qing and San Qing with a long knife in their hands.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of fighting sounded, and a group of people were fighting fiercely.


    Ding Changwu looked at Gu Jinli, with an ax in his hand. He moved and struck directly at Gu Jinli''s head: "Bitch, your poison can''t do anything to me, let''s see how much more you can do without the poison! "


    Hurrah, the ax is a heavy weapon, and it makes a whistling sound when it is danced.


    Ding Changwu was very confident in his own skills. When he struck Gu Jinli with the ax, he had a sarcastic sneer in his eyes. He shed at Gu Jinli''s waist and abdomen with the big knife in his other hand, attacking from both sides, vowing to severely injure Gu Jinli with one move.


    Gu Jinli was not afraid at all, his figure was like a ghost, and he dodged the ax that hit his head like lightning. With a ng, the Tang Dao blocked the big knife that hit his waist and abdomen, and then he snaked around behind Ding Changwu, with the short knife in his sleeve exposed. , stabbed directly into Ding Changwu''s back.


    Dang!


    The dagger was also a small Tang knife, extremely sharp. After piercing Ding Changwu''s armor, it failed to prate his body and was blocked by another piece of armor he wore under his clothes.


    "Oh, so you''re so afraid of death!" Gu Jinli sneered, raised the knife with his backhand, and after blocking Ding Changwu''s counterattack, he suddenly used his back heel to rise into the air, and sprinkled a handful of poison towards Ding Changwu, taking advantage of Ding Changwu''s vision being blocked. , the body fell, and Tang Dao waved.


    Whoosh!


    He cut Ding Changwus calf.


    Ding Changwu''s face changed with anger, and he threw the ax in his hand directly at Gu Jinli: "Bitch, you only use poison every time. My mask is thickened and soaked with water. I also took Guiye''s antidote." , your poison wont hurt me for a moment!


    And this bitchs skills are limited, he can kill her in just half a quarter of an hour.


    Gu Jinli jumped to the side, dodged the ax thrown by Ding Changwu, and turned around and said, "Really? It''s a pity that my poison doesn''t only enter my body through breathing."


    After saying that, she shut up and no longer confronted Ding Changwu head-on. Instead, she kept running for her life, while spreading poison at the Ding family''s shadow guards who were besieging her.


    In just a few breaths, Ding Changwu''s mind began to spin, and a feeling of nausea came to his heart.


    Ouch!


    Ding Changwu''s mouth was filled with foam. He bent down, wiped his mouth, and looked at the foam in his hand. He couldn''t believe that he was poisoned?


    With a bang, Ding Changwu''s body fell to the ground.


    The shadow guards he led were all shocked and had no idea how Gu had poisoned Ding Changwu.


    Ding Changwei was also shocked and immediately called to his shadow guard: "Come on, capture the Gu family alive!"


    Yes! The Ding familys shadow guard immediately gave up the fight with Er Qing and San Qing and turned to attack Gu Jinli.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. You Xi had already rushed back with his men, and he rushed over on a fast horse. Bang bang bang, he knocked over three Ding family shadow guards at once, jumped off the horse, and raised his sword to chop.


    "Protect Madam, kill them!" You Xi shouted. After hearing this, the rest of the Xizi generation all raised their swords and chopped down the Ding family''s shadow guards.


    For a time, there were sounds of fighting, shouts of killing, and Ji Zhenniangs cry for help.


    Ding Changwei didn''t expect that the Gu family would have such a group of capable people. Knowing that he might not be able to capture the Gu family alive, he immediately grabbed Ji Zhenniang''s neck and dragged her into the darkness.


    Ji Zhenniang must be captured first. If we cannot capture both of them, it will be a big loss. "Gu Xiaoyu, Gu Xiaoyu, save me, save me!" Ji Zhenniang shouted with blood in her mouth. She could not be taken away by other men. If word spread, her reputation would be ruined, which would be worse than dying directly. Be scary.


    "Shut up, you troublemaker, I''m not here to save you!" Gu Jinli cursed, but grabbed You Xi''s horse, turned over, and rode towards Ji Zhenniang.


    The horse was so fast that she caught up with Ding Changwei in the blink of an eye. Without stopping, she flew off the horse with the Tang knife and chopped off Ding Changwei''s head.


    At this moment, Gu Jinli was like a Shura from the underworld. His face flickered in and out under the dim torch light, and he looked very ferocious.


    "Ah!" Ji Zhenniang thought that Gu Jinli was here to kill her, so she screamed in fright, her body softened, and she copsed.


    Dang, click!


    Two soul-shaking sounds sounded. Gu Jinli''s Tang Dao directly cut off Ding Changwei''s retaliating sword, and then took advantage of Ding Changwei''s shock to sh at his neck.


    The Tang knife was sharp, and Gu Jinli used all his strength. Even though he was blocked by Ding Changwei''s big knife, he still cut a long incision on the right side of Ding Changwei''s neck and severed his right carotid artery.


    Gulu gulu gulu.


    Blood welled up and spurted out. Ding Changwei was also a ruthless person. He covered the bleeding wound with one hand and wanted to stab Ji Zhenniang who fell to the ground with the knife in his hand.


    boom!


    Gu Jinli kicked Ding Changwei over with a flying kick.


    Erqing rushed forward and chopped off Ding Changwei''s head with a knife, making him unable to move again.


    "Fifth brother is dead, fifth brother is dead!" When the other shadow guards of the Ding family saw this, they became confused, and a few shrewd ones had already started to escape.


    The Ding family is just a prominent family in the Central ins, not a wealthy family. The shadow guards trained by the family are not as loyal as those raised by the wealthy families. Therefore, when the leader dies, he does not want to hand over his life here.


    But You Xi and the others were trained by Qin Sang himself, and they used the method of raising dead soldiers and noble dead soldiers in the army. How could they be allowed to escape? He immediately led people to catch up, but within a moment, the Ding family''s shadow guards were killed. Eighty percent were killed, leaving only five alive as evidence.


    At this point, Gu Jinlis side has achieved a small victory.


    "Where''s Xie Huaihua? Find Xie Huaihua quickly, don''t let her fall into the hands of the bandits!" Gu Jinli shouted towards You Xi and the others.


    "Yes." You Xi and others responded, and just as they were about to find someone, Qinghui dragged Xie Huaihua back and said, "Madam, Sophora japonica is fine. She was just shed, but it''s not fatal."


    Qinghui had been with Xie Huaihua for a few days, and she had a good rtionship with her. She also admired her for being a timely savior, so she didn''t let Ji Zhenniang be humiliated. She waited for herself to escape danger and immediately ran back to find her along the same route.


    Half of the previous bandits had been stunned by the poison, and the remaining half, seeing that something was wrong, carried the poisoned Sixth Vige Leader, Cen and Xie Huaihua to escape.


    Qing Hui knew very well what would happen to Xie Huaihua if she was captured by the bandits. She immediately rushed to fight the bandits. Finally, when the bandits heard that something was not right, they were afraid that they would not be able to escape if it was toote, so they let go. .


    But Xie Huaihua was still stabbed by the bandits in the chaos.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinliughed and said, "I''m afraid Cen will be doomed this time, but it''s good to think that evil will be punished."


    Qing Hui also hated Mrs. Cen to death. This woman was too poisonous. However, "Madam, the bandits abandoned Sister Tang because she was young and injured. She is now lying not far in front. How about we Tube?"

 Chapter 1450: respond

    Chapter 1450: respond


    Chapter 1450: Response


    The child was hit by two arrows and lost a lot of blood. If he didn''t rescue him quickly, he might not be able to survive.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and wanted to punch Qing Hui a few times, but said helplessly: "Why are you telling me this? If you don''t tell me, I can just pretend that I don''t know."


    But now that we know it, what else can we do? He could only tell Er Xi: "Go and bring Sister Tang over and let Qing Hui show her."


    "Yes." You Er responded happily, holding a torch and looking forward, and within half a quarter of an hour he brought Sister Tang back.


    Sister Tang, this child is really miserable. Not only was she thrown into the bait by her own mother, she was also hit by two arrows. Finally, she was stepped on twice. Her exposed wrists were stepped on until they were swollen, and the bones of her hands should have been stepped on. broken.


    "Find an animal skin nket to spread, put her on it, and I''ll treat her injuries." Gu Jinli rolled up his sleeves and said to Sanqing: "Go back and ask Danian to drive our carriage over and move the Sophora japonica to the Go to the carriage to treat your injury."


    Xie Huaihua is a big girl, and the injury was on her back. She had to take off all her clothes to treat the injury. You Xi and the others are all men, so it is impossible to treat Xie Huaihua here. Otherwise, even if Xie Huaihua''s life is saved, the girl''s reputation will be ruined.


    Yes. Sanqing responded, jumped out like a wolf, and soon found Xiaoji and the others.


    On the way westbound, Gu Jinlis driver has always been Danian, but tonight is dangerous. Danian has gone to help Daqing fight bandits, and Xiaoji is driving at the moment.


    Xiaoji saw Sanqing and asked hurriedly: "Sanqing, how is Madam doing?!"


    Sanqing is back? When Grandma Tao heard this, she quickly raised the car curtain and asked, How is Madam? Are you okay?!


    Aunt Tao''s voice changed her tone. The situation was in a mess before, but Madam took Erqing and Sanqing to find Madam Xie, saying that Madam Xie had been running away for a long time and that she had to be found. If it was toote, she might be gone. If something goes wrong, she won''t be able to hold it back.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Xiao Ji and Aunt Tao, Madam and Madam Xie are fine. Our madam is so powerful that she can kill those bandits by herself without the protection of servants!" San Qing said with a look on his face. He admired Gu Jinli very much and said hurriedly: "Xie Huaihua is injured. Madam asked me to drive over and get Xie Huaihua into the car to treat the injury."


    "Sophora japonica is injured?" said Grandma Tao, and hurriedly asked Sanqing toe up, sit on the front panel of the car, and give directions to Xiaoji, and soon saw Gu Jinli.


    "Madam!" When Grandma Tao saw Gu Jinli, she rushed down immediately before the carriage stopped. She looked at Gu Jinli. After seeing that she was not injured, her heart finally fell: "Madam... you can''t do this again next time. Ran."


    Although Mrs. Xie''s safety is important, everyone has selfish motives. If she chooses one of the two, Aunt Tao will naturally want Gu Jinli to be safe and sound.


    "Don''t worry, mama, I''m fine. I dared to save Ji Zhenniang because I knew better. We''re all fine. We''re fine." Gu Jinli said, looking at Xiao Ji who had rushed over with tears in his eyes and said, "Perform your performance tonight. Yes, I also know how to drive Grandma Tao to escape."


    Xiaoji was praised, so he wiped away his tears and said, "Madam, I didn''t do a good enough job."


    Xiaoji only found out tonight why Erqing always disliked her. It turned out that she was really useless.


    After Xiao Ji finished speaking, he immediately went to help Qing Hui move the sophora flowers.


    Ji Zhenniang fainted and her tongue was bitten, so she was put on a carriage for treatment.


    Gu Jinli and Erqing Sanqing took off Sister Tang''s clothes, pulled out the broken arrows from her body, applied medicine to stop the bleeding, and roughly bandaged the wound, then moved her to the carriage and turned to You Xi: " There are still bandits over there in Daqing, please quickly bring people over to help."


    "Yes." You Xi immediately took half of his men to help, and the remaining half formed arge circle to protect Gu Jinli and the others.


    "Er Xi, take a few people over and remove the jaws of the bandits who have fallen down due to poisoning, cut off their hand tendons and hamstrings, and **** them all." There are too many bandits, not enough rope, and there is no time to go now. The quickest way to tie them up is to cut off their hand tendons and hamstrings, so they can''t escape even if they wake up.


    "Yes." You Erxi immediately led three people to break the tendons and tendons of those people.


    By the time You Erxi and the others came back, Gu Jinli and Qing Hui had already bandaged Xie Huaihua and Ji Zhenniang''s wounds and applied medicine.


    Gu Jinli got out of the carriage, stepped on the horse''s back, and then used his strength to get on the roof of the carriage. He stood on the roof and looked at the situation around him.


    It waspletely dark behind, but in front and on the left and right sides, there were mes zing into the sky, and there were constant sounds of fighting.


    Gu Jinli listened for a while and said to Erqing and You Erxi: "Drive, push towards Daqing, kill the bandits surrounding them first, gather our people together, and then go to rescue Aunt Niu and the others."


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao originally wanted to persuade her, but she thought that the more manpower the better at this time. The manpower was scattered and it would be more dangerous if she ran into arge number of bandits, so she agreed: "Madam, pleasee down quickly. Don''t climb too high, as there may be stray arrows."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, got off the roof of the car, sat on the front panel, and pointed forward: "Let''s go!"


    Erqing immediately drove, while You Erxi led his men to Daqing.


    However, You Erxi still left two people behind, looking at those whose hand tendons and hamstrings were severed. After repelling the bandits, these are all contributions and cannot be used to take advantage of others in vain.


    Shortly after Gu Jinli and the others left, a man suddenly crawled out from behind a dark mound in the distance. This man was none other than Mr. Gui''s subordinate.


    The road was like a snake, crawling on the ground for a while, then stood up, found the horses, and ran towards the ce where Ghost Master and the others were hiding.


    After arriving at the ce, inform Mr. Gui of the situation here in Gu Jinli.


    "What did you say? Mr. Gu killed Chang Wei and captured Chang Wu alive!" Uncle Dong was shocked and couldn''t believe what he heard: "It''s impossible. Chang Wei''s skills are better than Chang Wu''s, and he''s How could someone who has been doing secret work all year round be defeated by a woman?!"


    Boss Bai couldn''t believe it. He looked at Lu Zi and said, "Is that Gu family really so powerful?"


    Luzi didnt answer them at all, but stood respectfully in front of Master Gui, waiting for Master Gui to speak.


    Master Gui was silent for a moment and asked, "You said that the knife Gu used was very powerful, that he could cut off Ding Changwei''s sword and slit his neck with one move?"


    Lu Zi nodded: "As for Master Gui, it is indeed true. Gu is good at martial arts, and she is very shrewd. She usually won''t fight head-on, but as long as she makes a move, it will definitely be a fatal move."


    "The knife she used is also very sharp. It is different from ordinary swords. After cutting off the sword, it is not useless and can continue to hurt people."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "The one Gu used doesn''t seem to be a knife. It''s long, a little narrow, and not that thick. It looks like a sword. But the sword can''t cut the big knife at all."

 Chapter 1451: The ghost ran away

    Chapter 1451: The ghost ran away


    Chapter 1451 The ghost master ran away


    Gentleman''s Sword, Killer''s Sword.


    The reason why the sword is called a gentleman is because the sword is ipetent.


    When two armies are confronting each other, if you use a sword to cut someone, the most you can do is cut the person''s flesh. Once you cut the bone, your sword will be useless and it will be useless.


    The weapon Gu used could cut off broadswords and bones. It should be a knife, but Luzi had never seen such a long and thin knife.


    "In addition to this very sharp knife, Gu also has poisons, various weapons, and arge group of people hiding in the dark. Bangshan has fallen into her trap this time and was deceived by her." Lu Zi said.


    After hearing this, Uncle Dong lost all hisposure and cursed Gu Jinli: "This **** is so insidious, the Ding family will not let her go!"


    Boss Bai was also very angry: "I''ve seen a lot of women, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a sinister and cunning woman like Gu."


    Jiuzhaigou of Bang Mountain was severely poisoned by Gu''s poison this time!


    After hearing this, Master Gui sneered in his heart, is the Gu family vicious? Insidious use of poison? But it was obviously you who used the poison first, so why did you start cursing me when the poison was not as powerful as others? Can''t afford to lose?


    "Master Ghost, the Gu family is too difficult to deal with. Please give me more poison. I will personally lead people to kill the Gu family!" Uncle Dong asked for the medicine again, vowing to kill Gu Jinli for Ding Changwei and the dead shadow guard of the Ding family. revenge.


    The ghost master asked back: "Lu Chong, the leader of the sixth vige, the leader of the third vige, Ding Changwu, and Ding Changwei, a total of five groups of people went to besiege the Gu family. The Gu family was unharmed. Not only did they save the Ji family, but they also poisoned five groups of people. It''s 80% faint, and only a dozen brothers escaped. It''s already like this, why don''t you admit defeat?"


    When he first saw You Xi and the others spreading poison and fighting poison with poison, Mr. Gui was just shocked and thought Gu was a bit interesting. But after being besieged by five groups of people, Mr. Gui almost started to admire Mrs. Gu.


    He has never seen a refugee from a famine-stricken family with such abilities in his decades of life.


    When you meet such a person, no matter whether she is a man or a woman, or what her background is, you should admire her. If you want to deal with it, you can''t go head-on, you have to find another way.


    Uncle Dong became anxious after hearing this and asked: "What do you mean by Master Gui? This time the Ding family lost most of their men and property to the banditry and annexation of troops. If it failed, the Ding family would have suffered heavy losses!" "


    Not only did they suffer heavy losses, Ding Changwu and others were captured alive. If they were sent to the government, the Ding family''s bribery of bandits to fight against the Rong army would no longer be covered up. When this matter reaches the capital, His Majesty will be furious, and the three Zhulian ns will be waiting for the Ding family.


    The Ding family will not admit defeat, and they cannot afford to lose even now!


    Master Gui smiled: "It''s your business if you don''t admit defeat. We, the Eagle Food Gang, have no intention of getting involved."


    What!


    Uncle Dong''s face turned pale. He hurriedly got off his horse, knelt down and begged: "Master Gui, please do a good job, but you can''t abandon the Ding family at this time. The Ding family will give Yingshi Gang an extra 10,000 taels of gold as a filial piety." ! Ask Lord Ghost for help!"


    Ten thousand taels of gold is equivalent to one hundred thousand taels of silver, which is not a small amount.


    Boss Bai also straightened his face and begged: "Master Ghost, give me another batch of poison. What happens tonight is rted to the life and death of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain. Please stay and help brothers fight."


    Master Gui looked at Boss Bai and said, "What you said is serious. Those who died tonight and were fainted by poison were bandits from other viges. However, few of the bandits from your Bang Vige were injured. Even if they were defeated tonight, After you go back, you will still be the bandit leader of the Nine Viges of Bang Mountain. And if the bandits in other viges have suffered a lot of losses, your position will only be more stable."


    Seeing that Boss Bai wanted to speak, Master Gui raised his hand to interrupt him: "If you can''t survive in Bang Mountain, you cane to the Northwest Eagle Food Gang. Our Eagle Food Gang can still give you a bite of food."


    With these words, Boss Bai''s expression changed: "Master Gui, are you unwilling to help?"


    Master Gui didn''t say anything more. He just threw a bag of poison to Boss Bai and said, "Let''s go."


    Yes. Lu Zi got on his horse and rode away with Gui Ye. Mr. Bai was shocked, and Uncle Dong was even more shocked. Mr. Ghost is really gone!


    Master Gui, Master Gui! Uncle Dong shouted, but Master Gui and their horses were fast and there was no trace of them long ago.


    However, the two ghost masters did not go far. Instead, they rode their horses closer to the "battlefield" and stood on a high ce to watch the entire battle.


    The people on Gu''s side were gathering more and more, and the leader of the third vige could not hold on any longer and had already fled for his life on horseback.


    But Gu was a cruel man. He and two servants, a man and a woman, chased him on horseback. With a swish, he shot three sharp arrows from his sleeves, shooting down the leader of the third vige together with his horse and man.


    "Master Gui, three arrows were fired at once, and the interval was very short. They were almost sent out at the same time. They are crossbow arrows that we have never seen before." Luzi was shocked when he saw it, and asked Master Gui: "What is the origin of this Gu family? Not only did we make different knives, we also made different crossbows.


    Master Gui shook his head: "It''s not made, it should be improved. Master Ying also has a crossbow like this, which is more powerful than the one used by Gu. It fires five arrows in a row, and the time between the five arrows is also very short."


    but


    Gu is indeed a rare talent. He makes very powerful poisons and antidotes. He has a smart mind and has the ability to lead an army.


    That man named Qin is not blind, and Mrs. Gu deserves to be married.


    After Luzi heard this, he asked, "What do you mean, Master Gui, kidnap him back to the Eagle Food Gang?"


    Master Guiughed when he heard this, shook his head and said, "What are you tying? I heard that Gu''s family is very smelly. Do you think the mountains are filled with the smell of Gu''s rotten eggs?"


    Luzis expression changed when he thought of the smell of rotten eggs blowing in the cold wind while he was hiding behind a small slope. He quickly shook his head: No, Im a little disgusting.


    After hearing this, Master Gui did not speak, but looked to the other side... That was the direction of Qin Sang. The man named Qin was riding on a horse, leading the soldiers of the Xie family, Niu family, and Liu family, using poison, sharp arrows, and weapons hidden in the The manpower in the dark killed arge area of the bandits surrounding them, and the remaining bandits did not dare to step forward at all.


    Ding Ge was extremely anxious. He didn''t expect that Qin Sang still had two hands left. He was afraid that he would be finished tonight.


    But he can''t lose. If he loses, he will lose the support of the Ding family and continue to work as a small household that is not valued by others. He is fed up with being looked down upon by others.


    "Where are the people from the Niu family? Have they been captured?!" Ding Ge grabbed Ding Changsheng''spel and asked.


    Ding Changsheng shook his head: "Sir, we have already sent people to capture him. Please wait."


    "Wait a damn! The man named Qin has almost knocked out our people with poison, why are we waiting?!" Ding Ge scolded Qin Sang half to death: "The man named Qin is so cunning and insidious that the two armies are fighting against each other. Poison, bah, something you didnt nt!


    By the way, didn''t you use the poison first, and then you called the bandits from Jiuzhaigou to help? The more people bullied the less powerful people, but you didn''t allow them to use poison in return?


    Masters of the second vige and masters of the fifth vige, if you send people toe over, the Ding family will give you more gold. Ding Ge had no choice but to let the masters of the second and fifth viges continue to lead the bandits to attack Qin Sang.


    The leader of the Five Viges scolded: "You have always been a brother of our vige. Why don''t youe with more than 300 soldiers? You also want to add gold. If our Bang Mountain Jiuzhai wants the Ding family''s gold, won''t we go to the Ding family to rob it? Is this necessary? Desperately? We have dozens of brothers dead!"

 Chapter 1452: cannibalism

    Chapter 1452: cannibalism


    Chapter 1452: Killing each other


    Damn it, I just asked them to put on a show and stun the soldiers of the anti-Japanese army with poison, without them really trying their best.


    At present, more than a hundred people have been stunned by poison, and dozens have been shot to death by random arrows. The losses have been heavy. If you still want them to continue to go up, they will be sick if they continue to go up!


    "Second brother, what do you mean? Do you want to continue? Say something." The leader of the fifth vige lost his temper and threw the question to the leader of the second vige.


    What a thief the leader of the second vige is, how can he allow his men to die in vain?


    "Ding Baihu, it''s your turn." The leader of the second vige said in a nonchnt tone: "Look at how many people from Jiuzhaigou are lying down? It won''t be interesting if you don''t go up."


    He said again: "The Qin family''s poison should have been used up. There are no more poisonous arrows. If you still don''t dare to attack, you are no better than useless."


    Ding Ge''s face turned green, but he couldn''t move the two bandit leaders, so he could only say to the soldiers: "Everyone, Qin Sang colluded with the bandits to murder the anti-rong army. The big guys followed my general to attack and kill them. Qin Sang, eliminate harm for the resistance army!"


    Ding Changsheng was shocked by what he said.


    But Ding Ge has been rooted in the Qianyang County Army Corps for a long time. He raised 70% of the soldiers with the Ding family''s money. These soldiers knew that he was wronging Qin Sang and that he was letting them kill each other. But Things have reached this point, and they have been ssified as Ding Ge''s people. If the Ding family bandits fail to kill and devour soldiers, they will also be implicated and their whole family will suffer.


    For themselves and their families, they had no choice but to obey the order: "Kill Qin Sang and eliminate harm for the anti-rong army!"


    The sound is loud and full of momentum.


    Dingo was so happy that he drew his sword and pointed forward: "Kill!"


    With the order given, the soldiers from the Qianyang County Division of Military Affairs immediately came towards Qin Sang to kill him.


    Qin Sang''s eyes were heavy as he stared at the soldiers from Qianyang County who were charging towards him. He shouted loudly: "Ding Ge is conniving with the bandits. I already have the evidence. I don''t want my whole family to be killed, so I will kill Ding Ge immediately to save the army." Get rid of the harm!


    He also said: "Remember the purpose of your trip. You are going to kill soldiers and defend the territory. You are not here to kill your brothers!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand. As long as his hand falls, the sharp arrows of Hongdao and others will be shot out. At that time, the soldiers of the Qianyang County Division will have no way to look back.


    Yao Zongqi was originally dissatisfied with Ding Ge''s conduct. When he learned that he had teamed up with bandits to seize troops, he wanted to leave with his soldiers, but was stopped by Ding Changsheng.


    Ding Changsheng threatened him, saying that his wife and children were in the hands of the Ding family. If he didn''t want anything to happen to his wife and children, he would do what the Ding family wanted.


    Hearing Qin Sang''s words, Mr. Yao Qi doesn''t want to help the tyrants anymore... If he rebels against Ding Ge immediately, he might be able to save his family after the Ding family is defeated. But if he doesn''t fight back, once the Ding family''s bandits and soldiers are exposed, his whole family and even the entire n will die!


    "Brothers, it is a serious crime to conspire with bandits to seize troops. The whole n will be punished. If you don''t want to discredit the family, if you don''t want to drag the family down, just follow me and kill Ding Ge!" Yao Zongqi shouted, shing the money next to him with the knife in his hand. General g.


    Mr. Qian Qi has been fattened up by the money from the Ding family over the years. Unexpectedly, Mr. Yao Qi suddenly turned against him and was stabbed hard. He screamed and rolled off his horse.


    Dinge''s soldiers immediately became confused and began to kill each other instead of attacking Qin Sang.


    "Go!" Qin Sang saw the opportunity and rushed forward with several soldiers from the military post. He pointed at General Qian''s and General Chen''s soldiers and said: "General Yao''s soldiers are in the middle, kill the soldiers on both sides." !


    "Yes!" After the soldiers heard this, they specifically shed and killed the soldiers on the left and right, shouting while shing: "Conspiracy with the bandits is a dead end. If you don''t want your whole family to be killed, quickly put down your weapons and surrender. We will spare your lives!" "


    No one wants to die. When the soldiers in Qianyang County heard this, they felt that they still had a chance of survival. They were stunned for a moment and thought about it.


    Qin Sang''s soldiers were not polite to them and took advantage of their daze to attack them, killing and injuring many of them. Dingo was so anxious that he shouted: "Kill them and don''t hold anything back. As long as we win, the people who join the bandits and swallow up the troops will be Qin Sang!"


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers of Qianyang County''s military station began to be fierce again, forming a formation to attack Qin Sang''s soldiers.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow broke through the wind and struck directly at Ding Ge''s face.


    Dinge reacted very quickly. With a ng, he knocked down the sharp arrow with a single blow and looked at Qin Sang with a gloomy look: "You viin, you only know how to shoot cold arrows!"


    When Qin Sang saw that he missed an arrow, he rode his horse to kill Ding Ge. He directly raised his sword and shed at Ding Ge.


    Dang, click!


    Qin Sang was extremely strong and used a Tang knife. He directly cut off Ding Ge''s sword and shed towards Ding Ge''s neck.


    But Ding Ge was afraid of death and wore armor tes around his neck. Qin Sang only cut off the armor tes and failed to hurt Ding Ge. He turned his hand and pulled out a sharp arrow from the quiver of the soldier next to him. Stab towards Dingo''s eyes!


    Dingo was so frightened that he quickly abandoned his horse and rolled to the ground with a grunt, thus escaping his life.


    Qin Sang immediately caught up with him, and shed at Ding Ge with the Tang sword in his hand. Ding Ge rolled over quickly, grabbed another soldier, and pushed him towards Qin Sang before he could get up and run away.


    Masters of the second vige and the fifth vige, shoot your arrows and kill Qin Sang! Ding Ge shouted, looking for help from the bandits.


    Qin Sang''s expression remained unchanged. After dragging down a soldier on horseback, he snatched away the horse and chased after him on horseback. He drew his bow and arrow, aiming at the running Dingo...


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Qin Sang shot three arrows in a row, one arrow missed, and two arrows hit the hollow of Ding Ge''s hind legs. The sharp arrows directly prated Ding Ge''s kneecap, and Ding Ge immediately knelt on the ground.


    Ding Ge was shocked. He didn''t expect Qin Sang''s archery skills to be so powerful... The viin was indeed a viin. During the training at the Fucheng garrison camp, Qin Sang''s archery skills were clearly defeated by his.


    How many talents does the person named Qin hide?


    But it was toote now that he knew this. Ding Ge didn''t want to die, so he rolled aside quickly to prevent himself from being stepped on by Qin Sang''s horse.


    Swish swish!


    Just when Qin Sang was about to ride his horse and trample Ding Ge to death, a shower of arrows came towards him. Qin Sang hurriedly abandoned his horse and rolled to the side to avoid the shower of arrows.


    "Master Ge, run to the old ve!" Uncle Dong rushed over. When he saw Ding Ge almost died under the hoofs of Qin Sang''s horse, he quickly ordered the Ding family to shoot arrows to save him.


    When Sang Qin saw Uncle Dong, he sneered. This was Mr. Dings confidant. As long as he was caught, Mr. Ding would not be able to me Ding Ge alone. The whole Ding family would die!


    What Qin Sang wants is for the entire Ding family to be destroyed... The Ding family is a prominent family in the Central ins and has been in business for hundreds of years. If they don''t eradicate the roots, there will be endless troubles.


    Master. You Ping came over with his men and used an iron shield to block the new round of arrows from the Ding family.


    Qin Sang said: "Go back first."


    He asked again: "How''s it going over there, madam? Are you injured?"


    What he was most worried about was Xiaoyu. As long as she was safe, he could fight without fear.

 Chapter 1453: Dingo died

    Chapter 1453: Dingo died


    Chapter 1453 Dingos death


    Master, dont worry, my wife is fine. You Ping quickly told Qin Sang what happened to Gu Jinli.


    Qin Sang''s face darkened when he heard this, and there was murderous intent in his eyes. How dare the Ding family send five groups of people to surround Xiaoyu and treat the woman who bullied him as dead!


    "Put on this armor, put on the mask, don''t make any noise, and pretend to be me." Qin Sang took off his armor under the cover of the iron shield and let You Ping put it on.


    You Ping frowned and asked, "Master, do you want to go behind them and sneak attack? This is too risky."


    Qin Sang naturally knew that this was dangerous, but Xiaoyu was his enemy. The Ding family dared to send so many people to kill her. If she hadn''t been so powerful, wouldn''t she have died long ago?


    When Qin Sang thought of this, he couldn''t bear it anymore and decided to kill Ding Ge first.


    "After putting on the armor, stand up and attract their attention. If theye to kill you, don''t fight forcefully, just deal with it first to dy it." After Qin Sang finished speaking, he took two Tang knives and used the iron shield to cover them. Get dressed and leave.


    You Pingplied, put on Qin Sang''s armor, stood up, and crouched down again when the Ding family''s arrows came.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sharp arrow was blocked by the iron shield and fell to the ground.


    Sirs of Qianyang County, continue to kill the enemy and kill Qin Sang. Each of the Ding family will give you twenty taels of gold, thats twenty taels of gold! Uncle Dong shouted while dragging Ding Ge back.


    Huge reward must be given to brave men. Where have the soldiers in Qianyang County seen gold? His eyes turned red when he heard this, and he screamed: "Kill Qin Sang and get the gold!"


    General Chen Qi also became red-eyed and said to his soldiers: "Brothers, things have reached this point. Only by killing Qin Sang and putting everything on his head can we survive. Kill!"


    Kill! The soldiers from Qianyang County were like hungry wolves, heading towards You Ping to kill him.


    They recognized Qin Sang''s armor and thought that You Ping, who was wearing the armor, was Qin Sang.


    The Ding family members were the same, aiming their bows and arrows at You Ping and shooting towards him.


    You Ping hid quickly without being injured at all, and did not let his men attack. He only fought back appropriately to dy the attack.


    "Master Ge, how are you? Can you still stand up?" Uncle Dong looked at Dingo''s kneecaps by the light of the torch. The arrows of two sharp arrows went right through the middle of the kneecaps... This kind of weather was perfect for Dingo again. The sharp arrows shot while running can still be so urate, it is not an exaggeration to say that they can pierce the por with a hundred steps.


    "I''m fine!" Ding Ge was shot through his kneecap. He was in excruciating pain, but he gritted his teeth and held on: "Qin Sang, Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, and Liu must die! They already know that Ding is the same as If the bandits plot to kill the resisting army, the Ding family will be doomed if they dont die!"


    Especially the **** named Liu, who originally thought that he was afraid of death and would not dare to help Qin Sang. Unexpectedly, when he saw that Qin Sang had an antidote and used poison to knock down arge number of bandits, he immediately became furious. Bring troops over and follow Qin Sang to beat him.


    He is not done with the man named Liu!


    "Old ve understands." Uncle Dong didn''t need Ding Ge to tell him. He also knew that he had to kill Niu Dabao and several others to silence him. What he was worried about now was Ding Ge''s legs.


    The kneecap has been prated, I''m afraid it will be crippled!


    Old Ding, Old Ding, where did you die? Come quickly and let Mr. Ge take a look at his injuries! Uncle Dong shouted around.


    After hearing this, the doctor of the Ding family hurriedly came over with the medicine box on his back, his body trembling: "Master Dong, it would be better if you came."


    You dont know, my two medicine boys were shot to death by stray arrows, how can I not hide?


    Uncle Dong urged: "Stop talking nonsense and show Master Ge quickly. There must be nothing wrong with his legs!"


    Ding Ge went to the northwest and was on the list of the imperial military department. If his leg was broken, where would the Ding family find a Ding Ge to take his ce?


    The old man said that Da Chu is about to be in chaos, and the Ding family must be protected by soldiers. "Hey, hey, hey." The Ding family doctor responded and hurriedly looked at Ding Ge''s leg. He frowned at the sight and squeezed it with his hand, and his heart went cold.


    The archer was too ruthless, and the arrow was hexagonal. When it prated the bone, it directly split the bone into six pieces.


    A piece of pate is broken into six pieces. How to treat it?


    "Master Dong, this injury..." The Ding family doctor hesitated to speak.


    Say, how long will it take to be cured?! Uncle Dong asked directly about the healing time.


    The Ding family doctor said in a dilemma: "Master Dong, this..."


    "Say!" Uncle Dong''s eyes were red with anger, and he red at the Ding family doctor and asked. Suddenly he felt a strong winding from behind him, and he hurriedly drew his knife and turned around to strike.


    But the opponent was faster than him. With a click, he cut off the arm holding the knife. With a twist of his wrist, the knife in his hand stabbed into his abdomen, pinning him to the ground.


    Uncle Dong was shocked. He looked at Qin Sang in front of him. Just as he was about to call for help, there was a click, and Qin Sang quickly removed his chin. He couldn''t shout even if he wanted to.


    !


    The Ding family doctor was so frightened that he fell to the ground, his mouth was trembling, and he couldn''t even shout even if he wanted to.


    Ding Ge was so shocked when he saw Qin Sang that he never expected that Qin Sang would go around behind and kill him.


    Seeing that there were only two of them within five meters, at such a distance, even if he shouted for help, Ding Changsheng and the others could note back quickly to save him. They could only ask Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, I was wrong, I shouldn''t swallow your soldiers . Dont worry, as long as you let me go, I will immediately stop the bandits and return the gold to you!"


    "Don''t you hate Mrs. Gu and want money? As long as you have gold, you don''t have to look at Mrs. Gu''s face anymore and face her ugly face and stench!"


    Qin Sang turned to look at Ding Ge, pulled out another Tang Dao, pointed it at him and said: "You are wrong, she is my life. If you dare to send someone to harm her, you will die."


    After finishing speaking, he raised the Tang Dao high in Ding Ge''s shocked eyes and shed hard. With a whoosh, the sharp Tang Dao directly cut off Ding Ge''s head.


    Gulu, Ding Ge''s head rolled to the ground, his eyes were still wide open. He couldn''t figure it out until his death, how could Qin Sang really like Gu?


    The leader of the second vige and the leader of the fifth vige had already discovered the situation here, but they were a few meters away and the torch light was not bright enough. They could not see clearly who the person standing was, so they hurriedly shouted: "Master Dong, is it you? Reply, otherwise the brothers will shoot!"


    Qin Sang did not answer, but took his bow and arrow and aimed at the leader of the second vige who was speaking.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrows shot out like wind and lightning. The leader of the second vige was pierced in the throat by the sharp arrow and was knocked off his horse.


    "Second brother, second brother!" The leader of the fifth vige was so frightened that he quickly rolled off his horse and hid to prevent himself from bing a target. He said to the bandits behind him: "Damn, there was a sneak attack. Second brother was hit by an arrow. Go over there quickly and kill that man to avenge your second brother!"


    The bandits were originally watching the anti-rong soldiers killing each other, but after hearing this, they hurriedly rushed towards Qin Sang.


    But the person who rushed up first was unlucky and was kicked off his horse by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang carried Ding Ge''s head, got on the horse, controlled the reins with one hand, mped the horse''s belly, bypassed the bandits, and ran back, shouting: "Ding Ge is dead, all Qianyang County soldiers surrender immediately, surrender." Those who dont want to be killed!

 Chapter 1454: Spare your life

    Chapter 1454: Spare your life


    "Master Baihu is dead?!" The soldiers in Qianyang County were shocked. Master Baihu had hired thousands of bandits to help him, and he was very skilled. How could he die?


    But the soldiers in Qianyang County recognized Qin Sang''s voice, followed the voice, and saw that the maning on horseback carrying the head was Qin Sang, so they believed what Ding Ge said about being killed.


    When he was in the garrison camp in Fucheng, Qin Sang''s skills were very good. He defeated Ding Ge twice, but lost twice in the arrowpetition.


    "Ding Ge is dead, Ding Ge is really dead, he was killed by Qin Baihu!" The soldiers in Qianyang County became confused, stopped fighting, and stopped fighting with Niu Dabao and the others.


    Master Ge is dead?


    The people of the Ding family were shocked. They turned to look at Qin Sang who was riding a horse, and their hearts dropped when they saw the human head in his hand.


    But they can''t lose. If they lose, the entire Ding family will be destroyed.


    "The heads are fake. Keep killing. If you kill the resisting soldiers, each of the Ding family will give you twenty taels of gold!" Ding Changsheng continued to bewitch the soldiers in Qianyang County, asking them to help the Ding family kill the enemy, and said : "Don''t be afraid, we still have bandits from Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain to help us, we won''t lose, we will definitely win!"


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows shot towards Ding Changsheng. You Ping and the others began to attack, repeating Qin Sang''s words: "Ding Ge is dead. Surrender quickly. Those who surrender will not be killed!"


    The soldiers in Qianyang County were in a mess and didn''t know who to listen to.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang shouted: "If the officers and soldiers of Qianyang County do not want to harm their families, they should immediately kill the Ding family and the bandits, and make meritorious deeds!"


    After hearing this, General Yao Qi also shouted to the soldiers of Qianyang County: "Brothers, for the sake of your family, stop helping the Ding family. Kill the Ding family quickly and make meritorious deeds!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers in Qianyang County no longer hesitated and raised their swords to attack the Ding family: "Kill, kill the Ding family, and you will be punished and meritorious!"


    Upon seeing this, Ding Changsheng immediately led his men to fight back, and the two parties fought fiercely again.


    Qin Sang pointed in the direction of the bandits and ordered: "You Ping, Hong Dao, and Zhang Zhong, lead people to kill these bandits!"


    "Yes." You Ping responded to Hong Dao, and immediately ordered his men: "The archers turn around, aim, and fire arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows were like rain, shooting towards the bandits. After three rounds of arrow rain, dozens of bandits fell down.


    You Ping immediately led his men to rush over and shed at the still shocked bandit. The sound of a big knife cutting into bones could be heard in his ears.


    ah-!


    The bandits screamed, and a dozen more fell down.


    "Don''t panic. Calm down your motherfuckers. Use your ruthless robberies. Surround the leaders first, and then hack to death those soft-footed shrimp soldiers!" The leader of the fifth vige shouted loudly and began to give instructions. The bandits killed Yuhei and the others.


    The bandits also had some skills. They were divided into two groups. One group surrounded powerful people like You Ping to dy the attack, while the other group went to kill Zhang Zhong and others.


    The officers and soldiers in this military station must not be as powerful as you to defeat them.


    But the bandits were wrong. Zhang Zhong and the others were brought out by Qin Sang, and they were much more powerful than the other officers in the army, especially Hong Dao, who roared like a tiger and pounced on the bandits on horseback. While pulling the man off his horse, he cut off the horse next to him with a knife.


    The soldiers under hismand also followed the same example, none of them looked like humans, and they specialized in using this beast''s tricks.


    "Damn Hu Xiaosi, you''re looking for death. Why are you cutting down horses? Horses are much more expensive than you, so you should keep them for use. Kill people, do you understand?" Hong Dao saw that the soldiers of his small g injured the horses. I was so angry that I almost wanted to kill someone.


    Hu Xiaosi said: "It was chopped off, it was chopped off, it was not intentional."


    I also love horses very much. "Master, we are here to help!" As the fight was going on here, You Xi came with his men. His men were even more powerful. They were all raised by Qin Sang ording to the standards of a dead soldier. After a while of shing, , the bandits killed and injured dozens more.


    When the officers and soldiers from other prefectures and cities saw it, they all gathered together carrying military gs as if they had found a backbone: "Quick,e to the officers and soldiers of He''an Prefecture, the people here are powerful!"


    General Guo gave the military g of He''an Prefecture to Qin Sang, and Qin Sang kept asking the soldiers to carry the military g, and it never fell down for a moment.


    With this shouting, the soldiers in the distance also saw the military gs of the He''an Prefecture and the situation of suppressing the bandits here, and rushed over immediately.


    In just over a quarter of an hour, Qin Sang gathered thousands of soldiers and hundreds of family members of the soldiers.


    The bandits saw that more and more soldiers were gathering together, and they saw that Qin Sang and the others were really brave, and Ding Ge was dead, and Mr. Dong was nowhere to be found. If they continued to help the Ding family, they might not be able to get the subsequent gold, so it would be a waste of their efforts. .


    Can they do the hard work?


    "Retreat! Escape quickly!" The leader of the fifth vige immediately mounted his horse and called on the bandits to flee for their lives. As for the masters of the second vige, they were all dead and did not need to worry about it.


    But Qin Sang had been staring at him for a long time. Seeing that he was about to run, he stuffed Dingo''s head into the bag on the horse''s back, turned the horse''s head and chased after him.


    When the leader of Wuzhaigou saw that Qin Sang was catching up with him, he was so scared that he hurriedly ordered the bandits: "Stop him, and I will give you half of the gold and women in the vige!"


    This man named Qin was so powerful. Not only did he kill Ding Ge, he also shot his second brother with one arrow. If he caught up with him, he would definitely die. In order to survive, the leader of the fifth vige could only give up gold, silver and women.


    After hearing this, the bandits were moved and immediately formed a human wall to stop Qin Sang. However, Qin Sang wanted to fight quickly and did not retreat. He continued to chase the leader of the fifth vige. When he was about to rush in front of the bandits, he suddenly suddenly He turned his horse''s head, went around to one side, and shouted, "Fire the arrow!"


    The people in Youping immediately fired arrows, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, and thest wave of arrows fell, killing the bandits and catching them off guard.


    After the bandits were stopped like this, Qin Sang sessfully bypassed the human wall and caught up with the leader of the fifth vige.


    The leader of the fifth vige only brought three confidants to protect himself, but those three confidants were obviously no match for Qin Sang. With just two swords, two of the confidants were cut off from their horses, and the remaining one did not dare to step forward at all.


    "Yangzi, you bastard,e to me quickly!" The leader of the fifth vige was extremely angry and ordered Yangzi, but Yangzi just stopped Qin Sang perfunctorily and did not try his best at all.


    With a whoosh, Qin Sang''s Tang sword was thrown out like an arrow, piercing the back of the leader of the fifth vige.


    "Ah!" The leader of the fifth vige screamed, rolled off his horse, and ran towards the dead forest next to him on both hands and feet.


    But Qin Sang quickly caught up with him, and the horse trampled over the leader of the fifth vige without mercy.


    The leader of the fifth vige had his eyes bulged, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, and he waspletely trampled to pieces.


    Qin Sang dismounted, walked over, put the leader of the fifth vige on his horse, and took him back.


    He was like the King of Hell. He met several bandits on his way back. The bandits didn''t dare to fight back. They all knelt down and begged for mercy: "Master, please forgive me. We just gave the gold to help the Ding family. We don''t really want to make trouble with you." , dont kill us!


    Qin Sang needed to prove alive that the Ding family had colluded with bandits to kill the resisting soldiers. He did not kill them, but cut off their hand tendons and leg muscles to prevent them from doing evil again.

 Chapter 1455: Brutal Southerners

    Chapter 1455: Brutal Southerners


    Chapter 1455 The Brutal Southerners


    These bandits were filled with regret. If they had known that they would have their hand and hamstrings broken, they would have fought tooth and nail with Qin.


    But the one named Qin is so scary, and there are only four of them. They probably will die even if they try their best.


    The bandits in Bang Mountain suffered a big loss this time. When Qin Sang came back on horseback, the remaining bandits and the Ding family were either dead or alive. Ding Changsheng was also captured, leaving only Qianyang County. of more than a hundred soldiers.


    These soldiers were in a stalemate with Niu Dabao and the others. When they saw Qin Sanging back and knew that he was the leader of several military divisions, they hurriedly knelt down and begged: "Qin Baihu, we know we are wrong. We were also deceived by the Ding family. Just pretend you didn''t see this and let us go."


    General Chen Qi also said: "Qin Baihu, there is a shortage of troops in the northwest now. How about you turn a blind eye and let your brothers go with you to fight against the soldiers in the northwest and make contributions?"


    Pretend you havent seen this happen? Make great achievements?


    Heh, you can say such shameless words, its hopeless.


    Qin Sang sat on the horse, overlooking them, and gave them two ways: "Do you want to die now, or wait for the decision of the Ministry of War? Choose one."


    The soldiers in Qianyang County were shocked.


    General Chen Qi said: "Qin Baihu, didn''t you say that those who surrender will not be killed? Not only did we surrender, we also helped kill the Ding family, which can be regarded as a crime and meritorious service."


    Qin Sang''s face was serious and he stared at Mr. Chen Qi who was speaking: "I will not deny a word of what I said. But what you havemitted is a serious crime that will kill the whole family. You can only help your family avoid the crime if you want to survive. , and if you want to follow me to the northwest, thats just a dream.


    After speaking, he looked at Hong Dao: "Tie Chen Shi and destroy his hands and feet."


    "Yes!" Hong Dao immediately stepped forward and shed Mr. Chen Qi on the calf, causing Mr. Chen to kneel down and screamed: "I don''t ept it. I have clearly abandoned the dark side and turned to the bright side. You, Qin, Uh-huh!


    Before Mr. Chen Qi could finish his words, Hong Dao blocked his mouth with a rag and could no longer say anything inmmatory.


    With cold eyes and murderous intent, Qin Sang nced at the soldiers in Qianyang County and warned: "If you are wrong, you are wrong, and you must be punished. Anyone who dares to disobey or resist will be killed!"


    Those who dont want to die can just be tied up.


    The soldiers in Qianyang County were afraid of Qin Sang. When they saw that Ding Ge was killed by him, and General Chen Qi was also tied up, they did not dare to express their anger. They dropped their weapons and knelt down, and they were tied up.


    "Hey Qin Baihu, my uncle has known for a long time that you are a capable person, and you are indeed very powerful. If it hadn''t been for you this time, we would have died in the Ding family''s conspiracy!" Liu Baihu said with a smile, He was so happy that his team was finally on the right track. Not only did he not have to die this time, but he also made great contributions and was probably promoted.


    Hundred households in other prefectures and cities also praised Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang raised his hand to interrupt them and said: "Comrades, you have spoken seriously. Now is not the time to talk about this. Let''s quickly divide our troops into two groups to support Deputy General Fang and Deputy General Xue. The two deputy generals were also attacked by bandits and the Ding family. Trapped.


    Originally, Ding Ge only wanted to devour the soldiers from several military stations in He''an Prefecture, but Mr. Ding was vicious and wanted to devour most of the apanying anti-rong army. Therefore, even Vice General Fang and Vice General Xue were not spared.


    If their two lieutenants die and the apanying army is left without a leader, Dingo can take over. The Ding family can look for connections. After Dinge arrives in the northwest and makes small contributions, he can be promoted to lieutenant general or Qianhu.


    After all, there is a shortage of troops in the northwest. After the Wei Guogong line fell, the northwest army is in chaos. Sometimes, as long as you have enough soldiers, you will be upgraded.


    Yes, yes, Qin Baihu is right, lets hurry up and save the two lieutenants. The other hundreds of households immediately agreed.


    Qin Sang was not polite to them, and directly arranged for Xie Cheng to take the soldiers from other prefectures and cities to rescue Vice General Xue, while he took people to rescue Vice General Fang. Hundreds of households in other prefectures and cities were a little dissatisfied, but Qin Sang was too fierce tonight. He was to repel the bandits, control the Ding family, and suppress the rebellion of the soldiers in Qianyang County. The big guys didn''t dare to confront him head-on. They recognized him. Make arrangements and start splitting up to rescue people.


    Vice General Fang led a lot of Yongtai Mansion soldiers, but the bandits were powerful, and he had to allocate manpower to protect the families of the soldiers, so he was in a desperate situation.


    When he thought he was going to die, Qin Sang came with arge number of soldiers to kill him. There were at least several hundred people inrge numbers.


    The military g of the He''an Prefecture was raised high, and Zhang Zhongshi, who was holding the g, shouted: "The traitor Dingge is dead, the leaders of the second and fifth viges of Bangshan have been killed, most of the bandits they led have been killed, and the rest The bandits surrender quickly!"


    As soon as these words came out, the bandits who were killing happily were stunned. The masters of the seventh vige and the eighth vige looked around and suddenly found that arge number of bandits were missing.


    Lord Qizhai scolded: "Mother, it seems that the second brother is really over. Let''s retreat quickly and go back to find the boss first."


    The leader of the Eighth Vige was panicked when he saw the soldiersing in force. He nodded repeatedly: "Brother Qi is right, retreat, retreat quickly!"


    The two of them called their men and fled towards the county seat, hoping to avoid the army led by Qin Sang and take a detour back to the mountain.


    "Reinforcements areing, stop the bandits quickly, don''t let them escape!" Deputy General Fang shouted, not wanting to let these bandits go. Half of his soldiers have died in the hands of these people, and he must fight for them. revenge.


    But the soldiers he led were either dead or fainted by poison, or they ran away. There were not many people left, and there was no way to stop the Seventh Vige Master and the others.


    But Qizhai Leader and the others could not escape. You An led his men to kill him and directly stopped Qizhai Leader and hispanions. After dealing with Qizhai Leader and hispanions for a while, Qin Sang arrived with arge number of soldiers.


    The leaders of the seventh and eighth viges, as well as more than 200 bandits under theirmand, were all killed. Not far from the gate of Bang County, there was a river of blood. The soldiers who were hiding in the towers and rooms were frightened to death after hearing this.


    Master, howe this southerner is so powerful? He killed all the bandits in Bang Mountain.


    Boss, it looks like the soldiers from the south have won. They are so cruel. If we didnt help them before, will theye to settle the score with us? A soldier was scared to death and asked his little g leader.


    The little g chief guarding the city gate was also very scared. How did I know that the southerners were so cruel? If he had known, he would have opened the city gates long ago to let them in and hide.


    But: "Aren''t we afraid that bandits wille and loot the city, so we didn''t open the city gate? We didn''t do it on purpose, and we are innocent...I heard that there are many people studying in the south, and those schrs are reasonable. Let''s wait a moment Just talk to them and it should be fine."


    The soldiers felt hanging: "Head, look at the posture of hacking people, which is more cruel than bandits, can be the reasonable person?"


    With a bang, the soldier was beaten by the gmander, and he said angrily: "Bad boy, can you **** speak? Are you just trying to trouble me?"


    But what Xiaobing said makes sense.


    The little g leader thought for a while and said: "You guys keep an eye on the city gate. I will go to the county government office to see the county magistrate and ask him what to do? He is the county magistrate and he sets the rules. We can''t let us take the me." .

 Chapter 1456: command

    Chapter 1456:mand


    Chapter 1456: Leadership


    "You are still smart." The soldier was extremely happy to hear this and passed the matter to the county magistrate so that they would not be embarrassed. He grabbed the g leader and asked: "Sir, if the soldiers below call for the door again, we won''t be able to open it. ?


    Xiao Qichang didn''t think about this time, and said, "Of course, they all won. If we do nt open the door, they will tell the city in the capital, and we will finish it."


    He also exined: "Be respectful to them, say more nice things, and the horses will be patted."


    Hey, eh, little one understands. The little soldier responded and sent the little g leader away.


    Not far from the city gate, You An, You Ping, Bu Fang, Hong Dao and others were collecting the corpses of the leaders of the seventh and eighth viges, while the soldiers were pulling horses and picking up weapons. These are valuable things, pick them up first if you can.


    After they were almost done, Qin Sang ordered Zhang Tu, who was holding the military g: "Wave the g and gather the troops!"


    The bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain has not yet been captured, and the safety of Vice General Xue has not been resolved. Now we cannot disperse our troops, we have to wave the g and gather troops before making arrangements.


    "Yes!" Zhang Tu sat on his horse, waving the military g from side to side, and shouted: "Qin Baihu Order, all the officers and men must gather together to gather troops!"


    Zhang Tu shouted for a while, and the soldiers scattered around gathered around and formed a team of several hundred people.


    Qin Sang rode on horseback and took them back to find Deputy General Fang. He told Deputy General Fang that the leaders of the seventh and eighth viges were dead and the bandits were killed.


    Vice General Fang was very pleased. He grabbed Qin Sang''s hand and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Sang... You are a powerful person and have made great achievements."


    The meaning of this is that Qin Sang''s merit will not be overridden by his rank.


    Qin Sang nodded. Seeing that Vice General Fang was injured, and the injury was serious, he immediately shouted: "Where is the military doctor? Come and treat Vice General Fang''s injury quickly!"


    Vice General Fang said weakly: "Stop shouting, my military doctor here is dead."


    Yongtai Mansion brought two military doctors over. After he and Vice General Xue divided their forces, they each brought a military doctor.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he immediately said to Zhang Zhong: "Go and find Ye Dakou."


    Yes. Zhang Zhong hurriedly went to find Ye Dakou.


    Ye Dakou was taking five soldiers who knew how to treat wounds to treat the wounds of the injured. When he heard that Deputy General Fang was seriously injured, he immediately came over with a medicine box on his back.


    After seeing Lieutenant General Fang''s wound, his expression changed.


    Vice General Fang''s calf was shed with arge knife, cutting off all the bones, leaving only the skin and flesh still attached.


    "This..." Ye Dakou looked at Vice General Fang and said honestly: "Sir, I''m afraid you can''t save your leg."


    Vice General Fang himself knew that his leg was seriously injured, but he still felt desperate after hearing this.


    Qin Sang said: "Sir, there are Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain, and the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou has not been caught yet. Let Brother Ye stop the bleeding and bandage your wound first, and then you can instruct us to capture the bandit leader, so as to prevent the bandit leader from bringing people back to kill him again."


    Deputy General Fang was shocked when he heard this: "Yes, yes, there is still a bandit leader. We can''t rx now."


    Vice General Fang had a shadow on the bandit and hurriedly asked Ye Dakou to treat his injury.


    The golden sore medicine prepared by Gu Jinli was very powerful, and it stopped the bleeding immediately.


    Ye Dakou finished bandaging Deputy General Fang''s wound and said, "After all the bandits are killed, my lord, go to the city and see an old doctor with good medical skills. Maybe the legs can grow well."


    Vice General Fang was not stupid. He knew that Ye Dakou was just trying tofort him. He was very disappointed after hearing this, but he soon became thankful. Just because Xie Cheng sent someone to deliver the news that Vice General Xue was dead.


    "Hurry, carry me to Xie Cheng''s side." After Deputy General Fang was shocked, he hurriedly asked someone to carry him to Xie Cheng''s side to see Deputy General Xue''s body.


    Qin Sang immediately made arrangements and brought arge group of soldiers over to join Xie Cheng and the others.


    When they saw the body of Vice General Xue, everyone was shocked.


    Deputy General Fang was even more frightened. Fortunately, Qin Sang arrived in time, otherwise he would have been shot into a ho''s nest by random arrows like Deputy General Xue.


    Take care of Vice General Xue so that he can leave in a dignified manner. Vice General Fang was so sad that he looked at Vice General Xues tragic end and his eyes were red.


    "Yes." Xie Cheng led the soldiers and pulled out the sharp arrows from Deputy General Xue. After arranging his clothes and wiping the blood on his face, he covered Deputy General Xue with an animal skin nket and carried him into a carriage. Here, I will buy a coffin for him to collect his body after he enters the county town.


    After packing up the body of Vice General Xue, Xie Cheng said: "Sir, Shi Baihu was killed by thest general, but General Lu under hismand was captured alive. He has promised to testify against the Ding family for bribing the bandits and swallowing the troops."


    Shi Baihu surrendered immediately when they found out that Ding Ge was dead and most of the bandits had been killed. But Shi Baihu asked him to speak for him, otherwise he would retort, saying that they also epted Ding Ge''s gold and helped murder the anti-rong army.


    Xie Cheng didn''t expect Shi Baihu to be so shameless, so he didn''t ept his threat and chopped off his head on the spot.


    General Lu Qi was frightened to death when he saw this. For the sake of his family in He''an Prefecture, he volunteered to testify and identify the Ding family.


    "The masters of the Fourth Vige and Jiuzhaigou of Bang Mountain, and Ding Changying of the Ding family were all killed." Xie Cheng made it clear which officer from the military division had killed these people.


    These are all merits. I cant exin clearly.


    After hearing this, Vice General Fang nodded and said, "Well done."


    He then looked at the hundreds of households in other cities present and said, "It''s the same with you. I will report all your achievements to the capital."


    Now he is considered the highest-ranking military attache in this army, and the Ding family''s collusion with bandits to annex troops is a big deal, and someone must go to the capital''s Ministry of War to exin the situation.


    There is a shortage of major generals in the northwest, and he is the only **** who can go to the capital to exin the situation.


    However, Lieutenant General Fang has experienced a catastrophe and has put it aside. He has no intention of going to the northwest to make contributions and just wants to go home in peace and die.


    Moreover, the Ding family''s collusion with bandits to seize troops was a major case, and they won the battle again. If he goes to the capital, he will definitely get arge reward, which is considered very good.


    "My lord, I am requesting your order to lead troops to pursue the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain. Please respond." Qin Sang wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate the bandit den in Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain and eradicate it.


    If they could kill the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou, their contribution would be greater. Deputy General Fang naturally agreed and directly gave him the token of Yongtai Fucheng Camp and said: "Qin Baihu, you are a good leader. I leave the pursuit of the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain to you, and all the soldiers will be under yourmand!"


    When he said thest few words, Lieutenant General Fang raised his voice and scanned the hundreds of households in other cities to warn them.


    Vice General Fang had no intention of going to the northwest, so he was willing to be a good person and help Qin Sang. When they set out on the road again, Qin Sang can legitimately be the leader of this group of soldiers.


    Although the hundreds of households in other prefectures and cities are jealous, they are not stupid. They know that difficult things should be left to capable people to avoid failure and everyone will be left in the lurch.


    The general will obey your order! All the households and general bannermen said one after another, and no one objected.

 Chapter 1457: Big gift

    Chapter 1457: Big gift


    Chapter 1457 A great gift


    However, Vice General Fang said again: "Sang, some of the officers and men have rtives here. How about we let you go back to find your families first, and then follow you to chase the bandit leader?"


    Qin Sang also wanted to go back and see Gu Jinli, so he nodded in agreement: "Give everyone a quarter of an hour. You must gather on time whether you see your family or not. The pursuit cannot wait."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Liu Baihu will lead troops to deal with the aftermath. If your rtives are separated or injured, he will lead troops to find and treat them."


    Liu Baihu had already done a lot of credit tonight, and he always wanted stability and was not willing to go into the mountains to chase the bandit leader. He immediately said: "Sang is right. Don''t worry, everyone, I and my soldiers will do their best to take care of you." Your rtives."


    Vice General Fang nodded: "Without further dy, everyone should go back and have a look, and then gather troops to pursue the bandit leader."


    Yes! The hundreds of households and general bannermen present immediately took their soldiers back to look for their rtives.


    Qin Sang couldn''t wait to ride back. From a distance, he saw the vehicles of the Gu family, the Xie family, and the Niu family gathered together, surrounded by Feng Jin and his people.


    "Feng Jin, where is Madam? Are you okay?" Qin Sang asked anxiously, wanting to know Gu Jinli''s situation as soon as possible.


    Feng Jin was very happy to see Qin Sang and replied: "Don''t worry, sir, my wife is fine. She is looking at the injuries of the injured rtives inside."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief, and then he had time to ask Feng Jin: "How are the rtives in the Niu family and Xie family? Are there any dead or robbed?"


    Feng Jin shook his head: "No, there are only about thirty injured."


    That''s good.


    As long as he is not dead or robbed, it is not a big deal.


    "Niu Baihu and the others are here with their soldiers. You can let them inter. I''ll go in first." Qin Sang was anxious to see Gu Jinli and rode in first.


    Kuang was injured. Gu Jinli was bandaging her wound. When he heard the sound of horse hooves, he looked up quickly. When he saw Qin Sang, his eyes lit up. He dropped Kuang and ran over: "You''re back, aren''t you injured?"


    "No, I''m fine." Qin Sang got off his horse, walked in front of her in two steps, and almost hugged her. Then he remembered that there were many people here, so he hurriedly stopped and looked at her carefully to see if she was there. Only after being injured can I feelpletely relieved.


    Are all the bandits and the Ding family dead? Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang told her the situation outside.


    Gu Jinli heard that Ding Ge was killed by him and was very happy: "The man named Ding should have died long ago."


    It''s so disgusting. Not only did he attack his fellow soldiers'' wives, but he also attacked the new wives of other soldiers. It was simply worse than a beast.


    Then he said: "It''s better to chase the bandits as soon as possible. I''m fine. Don''t worry. Just gather your troops and chase them. The bandit leader must have fled to the mountains at this time. If you wait for him to escape back to the deep mountain vige, you can kill him." Difficult."


    They have to rush to the northwest, so they don''t have much time to spend with the bandits.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''ll leave in a moment."


    When no one was paying attention, he took Gu Jinli''s hand and whispered: "I was negligent this time. I didn''t expect that they would send five groups of people to surround you."


    He originally thought that he would send at most two groups of people to catch her. He left enough people for her to ensure that she would be fine. But the Ding family didn''t know why they were so crazy. They actually regarded her as the main target and sent five groups of people. to deal with her.


    Qin Sang is still very scared when he thinks about it now.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said slightly proudly: "Isn''t your wife very powerful? She killed five groups of people."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, nodded and said, "Well, my little fish is the best."


    While talking, Niu Dabao and the others came with their soldiers to look for their rtives, and the small camp immediately became noisy. "My dear, my dear, where are you? Your man is back!" Niu Dabao yelled with a loud voice. Hearing his voice, several gold men from the Niu family hurried over and shouted happily: "Dad , Dad, you are back, mother is here, she was chopped."


    Niu Dabao: "What? Your mother was injured? You useless things, how did you protect your mother, and your mother was injured!"


    The Jins were very unjust: "Mother was injured while saving Lin Erzuo''s wife."


    Lin Erzuo''s wife was pregnant and had two sons to take care of. She also wanted to keep the money at home. When she was chased by bandits, she lost her money. When she ran back to pick it up, she was almost hacked to death by the bandits.


    Kuang saw it, blocked it with his body, and was stabbed.


    Luckily, You An and others came with their men and fired a round of arrows to kill the bandits. Otherwise, both Kuang and Lin Erzuo''s wife would have died.


    After hearing the whole story, Niu Dabao was even more grateful to Qin Sang. This kid, Sang, was really a capable person, and he actually raised such a group of powerful people.


    "My dear, how are you? Do you feel any pain?" After seeing Kuang Shi, Niu Dabao hurriedly checked her injuries and saw that her back had been shed with a knife. She felt very distressed.


    Kuangughed and said, "Why does it hurt? This pain is much less than giving birth, so it''s not a big deal."


    He asked again: "Why are you back? Have all the bandits been killed?"


    No. Niu Dabao told them that they were going into the mountains to chase the bandit leader.


    After hearing this, Kuang didn''t worry about Niu Dabao at all. He looked around and saw that everyone was busy looking at his rtives. He pulled Niu Dabao over and lowered his voice and said, "Take the big, second, and third gold with you, I heard. There is a lot of gold, silver and jewelry in that bandit''s vige. Our family is too poor, so we have to take advantage of the opportunity to grab some of the bandit''s belongings, otherwise we won''t have enough money to marry a wife."


    Niu Dabao said: "Sure, I understand. But we can''t take this matter as a family. We have to tell Sang and Xie Cheng that we are on the same team now."


    Of course Kuang agreed.


    Xie Cheng has already seen Ji Zhenniang, but Ji Zhenniang is still unconscious, but he has learned about Ji Zhenniang from Aunt Tao and Qing Hui. He feels extremely distressed and wants to stay with her.


    But he still had to go into the mountain to kill the bandit leader, so he could only ask the servants of the Gu family to take care of Ji Zhenniang. He stayed for a while and then hurried away.


    Other soldiers also got up and left after a quick meeting with their families, gathering troops into the mountains to pursue the bandit leader.


    Master Gui and Lu Zi haven''t left yet. The two of them are hiding in the dark and watching the situation here.


    Lu Zi frowned and said, "Master Gui, this man named Qin is still gathering troops. Could it be that he wants to go into the mountains and take over the Nine Viges of Bang Mountain? This is overestimating one''s capabilities."


    Master Gui: "Are you overestimating your abilities? Don''t you think he is very capable and not just a mortal?"


    Luzi listened and said: "He is indeed very capable, but he is a foreigner after all and is not familiar with Bang Mountain. It is difficult to enter the mountain and destroy Boss Bai. Moreover, he has already made great achievements tonight and has to rush to the northwest again." , we shouldnt waste any more time going to the mountains to suppress bandits.


    "Since the man named Qin is rushing to the northwest, let''s give him a big gift so that he can get Boss Bai''s head as soon as possible." Master Gui said this suddenly, which shocked Lu Zi.


    Luzi asked: "Master Gui, what do you mean?"


    Master Gui said: "Fang Ying, tell our people to kill all the Bang Mountain bandits."

 Chapter 1458: Think she is taken advantage of?

    Chapter 1458: Think she is taken advantage of?


    Chapter 1458 Think she is taken advantage of?


    The Eagle Food Gang can be the secondrgest gang in the northwest because of its ipetence. Its power extends to the vicinity of Chidao in Yongtai Prefecture. There are members of the Eagle Food Gang in every county and prefecture from the northwest to Chidao in Yongtai Prefecture. .


    As soon as the eagle releases and the Yingluo bandits emerge, the nearby Eagle Food Gang bandits will quickly gather together to form a sizable team, rush into the mountains, and wipe out Boss Bai and the others.


    And Master Gui also knows the location of Bang Vige. He has been to Bang Vige several times and has figured out all the traps and traps in Bang Vige. Their people can quickly get in.


    Lu Zi was shocked when he heard this and asked, "Does Master Gui want to eradicate the weeds?"


    This is not necessary.


    What kind of existence is their Eagle Food Gang? They are not afraid of the imperial court at all. They are just going against the imperial court. They are not afraid of Boss Bai supplying their Eagle Food Gang.


    Master Gui did not answer, but only ordered: "No need to ask any more questions, just go and do it quickly."


    There are some things here that Lu Zi does not need to know and is not qualified to know... Master Ying only took charge of the Eagle Food Gang six years ago and expanded the Eagle Food Gang.


    Nowadays, the gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang are all headed by Master Ying, but Lu Zi and many others do not know the details of Master Ying. They only know that Master Ying and arge group of his cronies once served as soldiers.


    It seems that because of their experience as soldiers, the Eagle Food Gang likes to take in those military masters who have been framed by the court or who are desperate.


    Yes! He was very smart, he didnt ask any more questions and immediately blew the eagle whistle.


    !


    A long and sharp eagle chirped, and an eagle flew towards this side,nding steadily on Lu Lu''s arm wearing a wristband.


    After Luzi hung an iron pipe on the eagle''s feet, his arm shook and the eagle flew up, disappearing in the blink of an eye into the whitening sky.


    Master Gui looked at the sky and said, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he rode away with Luzi.


    The speed of the eagle is extremely fast. When the sky was soaring in Bang County, the two groups of Eagle Food Gang gangsters who were ambushing in Bang County received the news from the ghost master. They immediately gathered their men and followed the map instructions to ride. The horse took a shortcut and ran into Bang Mountain to chase down Boss Bai.


    And Qin Sang also escorted two bandits, and then took the trained wolves, leading the soldiers into the mountain to suppress the bandits.


    Qin Sang: "There are a lot of poisons in the mountains, and the bandits also have poisons. Let''s take the antidote pills distributed first to avoid being poisoned!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers immediately took out the antidote pills they were given, ate them, and followed Qin Sang deeper into the mountains.


    When Qin Sang led people into the mountains to suppress the bandits, Gu Jinli was still looking after the injured rtives.


    There were too many people injured tonight, and there were differences between men and women. For the sake of reputation, the women endured the injuries even if they were injured, waiting for Gu Jinli, Qing Hui, Qing Pu, Si Qing, Ye Jingzi and others toe over and help bandage them.


    "Madam, you can just take care of the female dependents of our military camp. The ves and Qingpu will go to treat the injuries of the soldiers'' dependents in other camps." Xiao Ji has followed Gu Jinli for several years and has also learned some medical skills and knows how to treat wounds. , seeing that Gu Jinli had been busy until dawn, he didn''t want her to treat the injuries of the rtives of other soldiers.


    Gu Jinli was very pleased that Xiao Ji was bing more and more capable: "Okay, then you go with them. Be careful. If you encounter a shrew who behaves mischievously, don''t need to treat her. Come back with our people and medicinal materials."


    She had good intentions in helping to treat the rtives of other military units, but there was no need for her to be a good person if the other party did not know what to do.


    "Hey, I know this." Xiao Ji responded, took the medicinal materials, and was escorted by You Erxi and others to treat the rtives of the soldiers and soldiers in other military stations. As for Doctor Dai, they were even busier, going to treat the injured soldiers.


    Ye Dakou followed Qin Sang into the mountains. If Qin Sang and others were injured while chasing the bandit leader, it would be better to treat their injuries.


    The surroundings were very busy. When a woman saw Qingpu and the others, she shouted: "Female doctor, female doctor,e over quickly and show my caretaker, he was kicked unconscious by the bandits."


    Female doctor, dont go there,e here and show my eldest son first. My eldest son is the eldest son and grandson. He was stabbed by a bandit and his blood is almost gone. Come here quickly, dont go over there!


    "Ah, Mrs. Chang, your son was cut on the hand by a knife and he is still alive and kicking. My brother Bao has been in aa all night. You are still trying to rob the doctor from my brother Bao. Are you a human being?" Brother Bao. Er''s mother rushed over and pulled Qingpu over to see Brother Bao.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Chang immediately rushed over to grab Ye Jingzi: "Female doctor,e here and show my son that there is nothing wrong with his hands. If he is disabled, he will not be able to find a wife."


    When the other women saw this, they also rushed over to **** him away.


    You Erxi banged his fist on the wall of the carriage and shouted, "Let go! It''s up to us to decide who to show it to. If you dare to **** it, don''t me us for being rude!"


    He nced around again and said angrily: "You are not the rtives of the soldiers of Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. We have no obligation to save you! It is our wife''s kindness to bring medicine for you. If you don''t know what to do, don''t me us for being rude." ! I killed the banditst night, I dare to chop you a few more times!"


    You Erxi was full of murderous intent, and his words were so cruel that after hearing this, Mrs. Chang and the other women who rushed over to rob him did not dare to move again.


    You Erxi said: "Just wait patiently. If you don''t want to wait, you can go to the county hospital to see a doctor."


    Ah, go to the county town to see a doctor for treatment? These women are very smart. Going to the county town for treatment costs money, and they are reluctant to spend money.


    Gu Jinli was speechless, mother, do you think I am being taken advantage of? Kill me like this?


    She said to Erqing: "Go and tell You Erxi that those who want to see a doctor and have their injuries treated must pay for it, and those who don''t want to pay won''t be allowed to see him!"


    It seems that she can''t be too kind. When she is kind, there will be people who want to take advantage of her.


    Yes. Erqing immediately went to tell Youerxi.


    Those women also heard it and became anxious. They pointed at Erqing and shouted: "Hey, how can your wife do this? We are all rtives of the soldiers who fought against the army. Why do you need money to help us treat our injuries?"


    Er Qing is that kind of person who is easy to bully?


    She sneered and said: "This doctor and the medicinal materials belong to the Gu family, not the imperial court. You are indeed rtives of the soldiers who fought against the enemy, but your men are fighting for the imperial court. If they want to be treated, they will not pay for it, so theye to you." Hundreds of households, or military doctors from the Fucheng camp, ask them to treat your injuries, our Gu family has no obligation to buy medicinal materials to send to you."


    As soon as these words came out, those shrews who wanted to take advantage were speechless.


    There were also people who started to behave and roll around in order to seek benefits, but when You Erxi shed the ground with his big knife, the man who was sitting on the ground and causing chaos was so frightened that he immediately got up.


    There were also smart women who came over with money and said: "Mrs. Qin''s family, please go and show my son. He fell down while running for his life, broke his head, bled a lot, and was dizzy and sick." of."


    Now we are not in our hometown. There are so many people injured on this road, and there is ack of medical treatment. We need to quickly pay for the female doctor toe over and see the doctor first.

 Chapter 1459: robbing

    Chapter 1459: robbing


    Chapter 1459: Grabbing things


    "Okay, sister-inw, please take us there." After Qingpu epted the money, he followed the woman with the medicinal materials and hands.


    The other women were stunned when they saw this. They red hard at the woman who paid for the female doctor who took care of the family, and med her for spoiling their good business.


    But this incident also let them know that the Gu family''s advantages were not so easy to take advantage of, so they did not dare to act recklessly again, so they hurriedly used money to ask the Gu family''s female doctor to look at the injury.


    But there are only a few female doctors who take care of the family, and they can''t even get money from anyone.


    Some families have no choice but to go to the county town to ask for help from a doctor, or go to the hundreds of households at the military station where they live.


    Mrs. Kuang looked at them from a distance and snorted: "That''s it, these shrews can''t be cured!"


    While talking, he forgot that he was injured and bent down to hug Niu Qijin. As a result, he let out a cry of pain and jumped up. He froze and dared not move: "Hiss, it hurts me to death."


    Gu Jinli supported her, slowly straightened her up, and exined: "Aunt Niu, the wound on your back is a bit long, it was stitched. It''s best not to bend down too fast before the wound heals. Take your time, otherwise the wound will copse and open."


    "Sang''s wife, please don''t talk to me about stitches again. I was so scared. Where did you learn this skill? It''s too scary." Kuang thought of Gu Jinli holding a hook like a hook. The needle was used, and then the thread was used to sew up her back like clothes, and she was trembling with fear.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "What''s so scary about this? It''s just like sewing clothes, and the wound heals quickly after it''s sewn."


    "Hey, stop talking, stop talking, I can''t listen to this." Kuang held Niu Qijin''s hand and scared him away: "I''ll let those girls make a fire to cook. I ate it from yesterday''s lunch Im so hungry after just one meal, Im almost starving to death.


    Gu Jinli nodded and found a suitable ce for You Xi and the others to set up tents. It was estimated that they would have to stay here for two days and it would be impossible without a tent.


    After receiving the order, You Xi immediately took his men and the Gu family''s servants to set up tents.


    Aunt Xiong and her family members buried pots to boil water for cooking.


    Lin Tongshan''s daughter-inw Yang ran over and begged Gu Jinli: "Madam, Xiaocao suddenly has a fever, and her whole body is very hot. Please go over and check on Xiaocao."


    Yang has always been timid and knows that Gu Jinli is very busy, so she doesn''t want to trouble Gu Jinli, but Xiaocao''s fever is so severe that she is afraid.


    Lin Tongshans family once stayed at Qins house for one night, and they were all familiar with each other. After hearing this, Gu Jinli said, You must be shocked. Lets go and have a look.


    He then told Erqing: "Go and tell Aunt Xiong to boil a few pots of soup to calm the shock and give it to the younger children. Make a few more pots of medicine to remove the cold and share it with the big ones."


    It was freezing cold, and everyone ran away in panic all night. They breathed in a lot of cold air and had to drive away the cold, otherwise they would get sick.


    Hey. Erqing went to do it immediately.


    Gu Jinli took Sanqing and Aunt Tao to see Lin Xiaocao.


    Its so hot. Gu Jinli touched Lin Xiaocaos forehead and found it was hot. It was indeed very hot.


    She immediately opened the medicine box and gave Lin Xiaocao some antipyretic medicine to swallow. She also took out alcohol and rubbed the acupuncture points on her wrists and elbows to reduce the fever.


    Three quarters of an hourter, Lin Xiaocao was no longer so hot and started to sweat.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s almost done. After Aunt Xiong''s hot water is boiled, you can give it to her to drink. A bowl will take half an hour to make her sweat more." Ms. Yang cried with joy: "Thank you, madam, for your kindness." Saved our family once."


    Had it not been for the protection of the Madam''s family, the three of them, mother and son, would have diedst night.


    And she also heard thatst night, all the family members apanying them from other military units were injured and killed, and some of the more miserable ones were killed on the spot by the impatient bandits. It was really terrible to ruin their innocence. .


    "We are our own people, so there is no need to thank you. But the northwest is even more chaotic than here. You are the mother of two children. You have to be strong and be able to protect yourself and your children." Gu Jinli did not want the rtives of the soldiers. For those who are too weak, it is best that they are shrews. Although shrews are sometimes unpleasant, they have the ability to protect themselves.


    Yang Shi nodded: "Hey, I remembered it. I will definitely be more powerful so that my wife won''t worry too much."


    Five-year-old Lin Xiaoshi came in with a pot of hot water. When he heard this, he said: "Madam, don''t worry, I have grown up and can protect my mother and sister."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this. Seeing that he knew how to work, he praised him, which made Lin Xiaoshi extremely happy.


    She took Lin Xiaocao''s pulse and listened to the sound of his heart and lungs. She did not write a prescription: "It''s nothing serious, just take some convenient medicine."


    After Gu Jinli looked at Lin Xiaocao, he stood up and left, taking Aunt Tao and the others back to his carriage. Seeing that Ji Zhenniang had woken up and was crying, he drove her away rudely: "Why are you crying? Go back to your house." Lets go to the carriage, this is my carriage, Im so sleepy, I need to take a nap.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang cried even harder, pointed at her and cursed: "Gu Xiaoyu, you... wuwuwu, it hurts~"


    When Ji Zhenniang was surrounded by banditsst night, she wanted to die to keep her innocence, so she bit her tongue. Now her tongue hurts so much that she can''t even curse anyone.


    Gu Jinli also threatened her: "Don''t shout. If you shout too hard, your tongue will fall out."


    What!


    After Ji Zhenniang heard this, she rolled her eyes in fright and almost fainted. After she recovered, she grabbed Gu Jinli''s arm and asked in a low voice: "Really?"


    Gu Jinli wanted tough, but held it back, nodded again and again, and said seriously: "Of course it''s true, so you''d better shut up and go back to your carriage honestly. Don''t cry, don''t yell, don''t talk nonsense."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang felt desperate, but after thinking about it, she still risked her life and asked: "Thank you, OK~"


    Why doesnt Xie Chenge to see me?


    He is not dead, is he?


    No, being a widow is miserable.


    Gu Jinli: "Xie Cheng came to see youst night. He was so worried that he cried with worry. He even pped himself twice and said that he didn''t protect you well and wanted to kneel down and apologize to you. But he wanted to I went into the mountains to chase the bandit leader, so I couldnt continue to guard you.


    real? !


    Ji Zhenniang''s eyes lit up, and her face was filled with an uncontroble smile and a little pride. Hum, seeing that he cared about her so much, she forgave him for not watching her wake up.


    "Why are you having so much fun? Get out of here and upy my carriage all night." Gu Jinli started to drive people away. Ji Zhenniang got off the carriage and was sent back to Xie''s carriage by Qing Hui.


    Gu Jinli was finally able to get into her carriage and sleep for a while, but before she could fall asleep, she heard a loud noise: "What''s going on? Erqing went and took a look."


    "Yes." Erqing hurried to see it and came back more than a quarter of an hourter to report: "Madam, two groups of soldiers came here. They lived in the innst night. They said they also helped kill the banditsst night. Come and share something."


    Gu Jinli sneered when he heard this: "It turns out there were people at the innst night. I thought it was not an inn but a graveyard, and there were all corpses living in it."

 Chapter 1460: The power of a shrew

    Chapter 1460: The power of a shrew


    Chapter 1460 The power of the shrew


    Last night they fought with the bandits near the inn, but the two groups of soldiers hid in the inn and could note out. When they won the battle and when 80% of their soldiers went into the mountains to pursue the bandit leader, they came out to ask for things.


    You also lied that you came out to help kill the enemyst night. Who did you kill? Is it killing the air?


    I have never seen such a shameless person!


    Erqing asked: "Madam, what should we do now? Those two groups said that there is a deputy general of Yuchang Mansion in their post station, and his rank is much higher than that of Baihu."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "What''s wrong with Vice General? Vice General Fang is here, how can we be afraid of them? Anyway, the things belong to us, and they can''t even take away a speck of dust. If they dare to **** it, we will kill them!"


    They just finished killing the banditsst night and are still being brutal. How can they be afraid of those two gangs who are hiding in the inn and don''t even dare to risk their lives?


    Gu Jinli stood up and said: "Let''s go find Aunt Niu and ask her to gather all the shrewish women here and scold those scoundrels to death with the most unpleasant words. Let You Xi, Feng Jin, You An and others be ready at any time Be prepared, if the other party is looking for death, then let them do it!"


    Gu Jinli was very sleepy and wanted to sleep, but was disturbed by such nonsense and couldn''t sleep. He was so angry that he had murderous intentions.


    Anyway, we just experienced a bandit killingst night. Just kill those two groups and me the bandits.


    "Old ve, go too." Aunt Tao was also very sleepy, but she had to follow Gu Jinli all the time... Madam didn''t have a mother-inw, so she had to have an elderly nanny like her follow her to stop some bad-hearted women. Mouth.


    Please be patient. Gu Jinli turned around and gave Grandma Tao a hand, then took Erqing and Sanqing away.


    There were more than a thousand bandits and Ding family members who came to attack the anti-Rong armyst night, and nearly three hundred horsemen. In addition to the horses from the Qianyang County Military Station and the vehicles brought by Ding Ge, they at least got a lot of money. Nearly four hundred horses.


    Four hundred horses, these are four hundred horses. You can imagine how precious they are.


    Moreover, Dingo also brought various supplies.


    These supplies include clothing to keep out the cold, food, silver, and weapons.


    Such a valuable thing would make anyone jealous to death.


    Lieutenant General Yu in the post station couldn''t sit still after learning that the soldiers outside had defeated the bandits and got such old things. He thought of an excuse and asked Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu to go out and ask Zhang Zhong for something.


    Zhang Zhong is Qin Sang''s confidant. This time he did not go into the mountains to pursue the bandit leader. Qin Sang stayed behind to watch these things.


    Those things that were hard toe by must be kept well.


    Zhang Zhong was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu and asked, "What did you say?"


    Wei Baihu frowned, with a bad look on his face, and said dissatisfied: "I told you that I sent people outst night to help kill the bandits, and now they are here to divide the horses. The rules in the army are that as long as you show your strength, , you can get a share of the things seized.


    Good guy, not only did he lie to get something, he also wanted the most valuable thing.


    Zhang Zhong was speechless: "This is our thing. I was ordered to guard it here. You are not part of our apanying army. You didn''te out to kill the banditsst night. You have no share in these things. Get out of here!" They were already very rude and exposed their lies, but anyone with sense should leave.


    But Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were just here to ask for something, how could they leave? After hearing this, they took the opportunity to get angry, pointed at Zhang Zhong and said angrily: "You are a small g leader, how dare you not even be the general g?" To use us is to seek death!"


    As he spoke, he immediately drew his sword and called to his men: "Come on, tie up this disrespectful person!"


    "Yes!" Wei Baihu''s dozens of soldiers rushed forward immediately. Wu Baihu''s men were afraid that they would rush in toote and would not be able to grab anything, so they also rushed forward.


    Zhang Zhong didnt expect them to be so shameless, so he started to rob them, and immediately called out to his family: Brothers,e on, beat these **** who are here to steal things on purpose!


    Wei Baihuughed when he heard this: "You only have a dozen people and you dare to fight against more than a hundred of us? Since you are looking for death, I will help you."


    He winked at his soldiers, hinting that they would beat him to death, and if he was beaten to death, it would be counted on the head of the bandit.


    His soldiers understood and immediately rushed forward, shing at the fatal spot: "Kill!"


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows came to kill them. You An and his men rushed over on horseback. Without saying a word, they cut down people on sight. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen soldiers were cut and wounded, plus more than a dozen more were injured by sharp arrows. Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu injured about thirty soldiers.


    The two men were frightened, stopped hurriedly, and shouted at the soldier holding the shield: "Shield soldiers, quickly form a formation to block it."


    After hearing this, the shield soldiers came to their senses and hurriedly used their iron shields to protect the soldiers on their side, looking at You An and the others in fear.


    You An and the others had been fighting all nightst night, and they were still covered in the blood of bandits. They were staring at them with murderous eyes without saying a word, which was very scary.


    Wei Baihu suppressed his fear, pointed at You An and said, "How dare you shoot and kill the soldiers who resisted the army. This is a serious crime for the whole n of Lian. You are finished!"


    "Ah, where are the rats chirping here? Do you still want shame? When we were killed by banditsst night, you hid in the inn and couldn''te out. When we win and get good things, you will Come to think of it, you kill people when you can''t tell them apart, and you bite back when you can''t beat them. Why are you so shameless? Rats are more shameless than you!" Mrs. Kuang came over with arge group of women, pointing at Wei Baihu and the others. Swearing.


    These women were all shrews, and because they were chased by bandits all nightst night, they were full of anger. When they learned that these two groups had been hiding in the innst night and refused to save them, they started to curse one after another. .


    "You guys, whose mothers are prostitutes and whose fathers are eunuchs, have the nerve toe and rob us of our things? Are all your family members dead and are you in a hurry to get back to the funeral?"


    "Mother Sansong, what you said is wrong. How filial are dogs like them? Even if their family members are dead and their ancestral graves are digged up, they will not rush back. They are so eager for horses, The wife at home must have found a group of bedfellow brothers for them. They were afraid that their daughter-inw would be slept with by wild men, so they rushed back to **** her away from her!"


    "What? It turns out that these dogs are so anxious that they have be bastards. That''s quite pitiful. But this ce is so far away from home. When they got home, they probably had their wives given birth to their concubines."


    "What do these other men have to worry about after having a baby? After they rush back, they can just use their military pay to buy a full-moon party for their children, and then they can befriend the cuckold and recognize them as brothers. From now on Even if they die in battle, their wives at home will still have someone to take care of them, what a great thing."


    These women cursed Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu in a barrage of curses.

 Chapter 1461: Fall apart

    Chapter 1461: Fall apart


    Chapter 1461: Breaking up


    There were many soldiers from Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu who came without their wives. When they heard this, their faces turned green. They pointed at Kuang and the others and cursed: "Shrew, what are you talking about? If you dare to say another word, Believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    "Hey, God,e and take a look. These soldiers from the Yuchang Mansion are going to kill us, the family members of the army, oooooo!" Han Sansong''s mother was a leader among the shrews when she was in the vige. Listen When he said this, he immediately sat down on the ground, rolled around and cried.


    Zhang Ermin''s daughter-inw and Qiaozi''s daughter-inw followed, sitting on the ground and crying loudly.


    When other women saw this, they also cried.


    For a time, the cries were so loud that even God was scared. Moreover, they also said that the military master of Yuchang Mansion wanted to kill them, looking like they were being bullied.


    "Mom, stop crying!" The soldiers on Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu''s side roared: "You shrews, we are just talking, why are you crying? Who are you crying for!"


    "Weeping for you!" Kuang took the lead and said back: "You are going to kill us, but you don''t allow us to cry twice? Why are you so useless? A bunch of dogs that are worse than animals, the celestial eunuchs who have exterminated the whole family!"


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were scolded again.


    There is too muchmotion here, and rtives of soldiers from other prefectures and cities are alsoing together.


    The soldiers who had not gone into the mountains to suppress the bandits because they were injured also came. There were nearly a thousand people. They were furious when they learned that Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu hade to rob things.


    And even more angry: "What, you were in the innst night, why didn''t youe out?! We were killed and destroyed so many people by bandits, but you didn''t save them, are you still human?!"


    The soldiers and their rtives thought about the fact that they were chased by banditsst night, thought about those people who died because of the bandits, and thought about the innocent female family members who were ruined because of the bandits. They couldn''t bear it anymore. The men and women rushed over together and attacked Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were hacked at random!


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were very frightened. They didn''t expect that the matter would be so big. They thought that the main force had gone into the mountains to suppress the bandits. The remaining wounded soldiers, women and children would not dare to do anything to them. They could He quickly got the horse and left.


    How did you know it would turn out like this?


    Stop, stop quickly, do you want to kill someone? Ah!


    The soldiers on Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu''s side were beaten badly, and when they were so angry that they wanted to fight back and kill the soldiers'' rtives, Deputy General Fang was carried over.


    Deputy General Fang was very angry. He pointed at Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu and said, "You two are not human beings. I will definitely report your evil deeds to the Ministry of War when I go to the capital!"


    He thought there were no troops stationed at the innst night, but he didn''t expect there were so many soldiers inside, but he pretended not to hear them being hacked to death by bandits.


    Its just a matter of pretending not to know that they were killed by bandits, but they still dare toe and steal things. Its too much to deceive others!


    When Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu saw Deputy General Fang, they became more honest and said, "My lord, I misunderstood. We are not here to rob anything. We know that you were robbed by banditsst night, so we came to see the situation."


    "Ah, you eat with your butthole? You can swallow your words back! How dare you swear on your own life that you are not here to rob things?!" Kuang pointed at them and scolded her face. All the meat on it was so angry.


    Other women also followed suit. Wei Baihu and the others were scolded again. They were so angry that they knew they would not get any benefits today, so they immediately left with the soldiers.


    But Lieutenant General Fang refused to let them go: "Stop them!"


    There was a loud roar, and the wounded soldiers and their rtives immediately surrounded them and refused to let them go.


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were anxious and looked at Deputy General Fang: "Sir, what do you mean? Our Deputy General Yu from Yuchang Mansion is at the inn, so you should give me some face." He looked at Deputy General Fang''s legs again. , and said: "You can''t go to the northwest, but our deputy general Yu can go and make contributions."


    So be wise and dont offend Lieutenant General Yu. Otherwise, when Lieutenant General Yu gets promoted, he will go back and take revenge on you!


    It was better that they did not mention Vice General Fang''s injured leg. But when they mentioned Vice General Fang, they couldn''t stand it and shouted: "Liu Baihu, lead the troops to the post station immediately and ask the man named Yu toe to see me, otherwise you will bear the consequences!"


    Yes! Liu Baihu immediately took the people there.


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were anxious when they saw this. They wanted to stop Liu Baihu but couldn''t get out at all. They could only say to the other deputy general: "Vice General Fang, why are you doing this? It''s not good for anyone if you break up."


    Deputy General Fang sneered: "My leg is broken. This military attache''s journey hase to an end. What should I be afraid of? It''s you who should be afraid, Deputy General Yu!"


    Vice General Fang looked like he was risking his life, which frightened Wei Baihu and the others and they did not dare to say anything anymore.


    Vice General Yu originally didnt want toe forward. After all, they hidst night and refused to save them. It would be unsightly to grab things. He wanted Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu toe forward, while he hid behind and reaped the benefits.


    But Liu Baihu personally led his troops and told Vice General Fang what he said. He waited for an hour and saw that Vice General Fang had been detaining Wei Baihu and the others, so he had no choice but to go out and get people.


    However, Lieutenant General Yu also brought about two hundred of his own soldiers, and his posture seemed threatening at first sight.


    "Brother Fang, we meet again. It''s been great these years. I didn''t expect to meet here. It''s such a fate." Vice General Yu said nice things and scolded Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu: "You two You bastards, you dare to be jealous of Vice Admiral Fang and their trophies, why dont you kneel down and apologize!


    Ah, do you want to kneel down?


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu did not want to kneel down, but Vice General Yu was their superior and they did not dare to disobey orders, so they could only lead the soldiers to kneel down and apologize: "Vice General Fang, calm down, what happened today is all our fault. These two short-sighted people want to grab something, and it has nothing to do with Lieutenant General Yu. Please consider that we are also soldiers fighting against the enemy. Please be generous and let us go."


    Lieutenant General Yu said: "Brother Fang, they are young and ignorant, so you just raise your hand and let them go. From now on, when my brother defeats the Rong people and returns in triumph, he must thank Brother Fang at his house."


    These words are clearly a threat!


    Vice General Fang smiled, looked at Vice General Yu and said, "I asked you toe here just to tell you that you hid in the innst night and refused to save me. I will report it to the Ministry of War truthfully. You can take care of yourself."


    "Fang, you''re crazy!" Lieutenant General Yu''s face turned dark. The Ministry of War has ordered that the anti-Japanese armies from all provinces must support each other on their way westward and cannot do anything that will lead to death. If they are used, they will be severely punished. No loan.


    Da Chu has been in chaos in recent years, and things like swallowing up troops have happened from time to time. Lieutenant General Yu didn''t take this order seriously. After all, as long as no one reports this matter to the Ministry of War in the capital, no one will take care of it.


    But the banditry and killing incidentst night was too big. Vice General Fang must go to the capital to exin the situation. If he is sued then, he will not be able to finish the meal and walk around.


    Deputy General Fang sneered: "Yu, you heard clearly, I have reported this to you. People like you are not worthy of going to the northwest to fight against the enemy. If you go to the northwest, you will only be a scourge to your colleagues!"


    It is better to get rid of it quickly.

 Chapter 1462: pack of wolves

    Chapter 1462: pack of wolves


    Chapter 1462: Pack of Wolves


    Deputy General Yu was shocked when he heard this. His face was dark, and his eyes were murderous. His hand was already on the handle of the knife, and he gritted his teeth and asked: "Fang, do you really want to kill me?"


    Vice General Fang looked directly into Vice General Yu''s eyes and said: "We have already suffered the loss of being murdered by a colleague once, and we will not suffer it a second time. People like you must fight to the end!"


    Vice General Yu sneered: "Oh, Fang, you forced me to do it!"


    After saying this, he sighed, drew out his knife, and without saying a word, shed at Deputy General Fang. The movement was so fast that Liu Baihu was stunned.


    Deputy General Fang was startled and wanted to run away, but his legs were seriously injured and he couldn''t run away at all.


    Ouch!


    Several wolf howls sounded, and several gray shadows rushed over like lightning, biting Lieutenant General Yu''s hands, face, legs, and abdomen.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss.


    Several ferocious gray wolves simultaneously bit into the flesh of the remaining lieutenant, chewed it twice, and swallowed it.


    Ah! Lieutenant General Yu didnt realize he had been bitten by the wolf until the wolf finished eating the meat. He screamed miserably and fell to the ground rolling.


    Ow, ow, ow!


    Several gray wolves looked up to the sky and roared, and in the blink of an eye more than a dozen more wolves were attracted, gathering into a pack, staring at the wolf eyes, baring their teeth and barking at them.


    "Mom, it''s a pack of wolves!" Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu originally wanted to rush forward with their soldiers to help, but now they were so frightened that they fell to the ground. They didn''t dare to step forward at all, and they even stepped back desperately. .


    Zhang Zhong, You An and others immediately led people to stop Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu and prevent them from running away.


    Liu Baihu also reacted, drew out his knife, pointed it at Deputy General Yu and said angrily: "Vice General Yu, you actually want to kill Deputy General Fang and kill yourrades. It is an unpardonable crime!"


    As he spoke, he nced at the pack of wolves in front of him. Oh my god, where did this wolfe from? It was so ferocious that it tore off half of Lieutenant General Yu''s face.


    However, good job!


    If the remaining lieutenants are not spared this cmity, they will be the ones who suffer.


    Liu Baihu knew very well the principle of killing people at the highest official level. He didn''t want to leave General Fan and add a man-eating Lieutenant General Yu to torture them on the road.


    He would rather follow Qin Sang than serve Lieutenant General Yu.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, help, help!" Lieutenant General Yu was badly bitten by a pack of wolves, and now he was rolling in pain. He grabbed Wei Baihu''s feet and said, "Go and call the doctor. Go and call the doctor quickly. "


    With a bang, Wei Baihu kicked Vice General Yu away, knelt down, and begged: "Vice General Fang, spare your life, spare your life, Deputy General Yu asked us to do it. We were just following orders. We knew we were wrong. We will never do it again." I dont dare anymore!


    Wei Baihu saw that Lieutenant General Yu had been badly bitten by a pack of wolves, and that Lieutenant General Fang was not letting him go. He knew that Lieutenant General Yu was in doom, so he immediately abandoned Lieutenant General Yu and begged for mercy from Lieutenant Fang.


    Wu Baihu also led the soldiers to kneel down and cried: "Vice General Fang, thest general knows that he was wrong. We were also forced. If we don''te to grab things, Deputy General Yu will not let us go... What happenedst night?" , its Vice General Yus fault who stopped us and didnt let us open the door to rescue you!


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Yu screamed in pain and angrily scolded them: "You two traitors and bitches, you wouldn''t have... ah!"


    As he was talking, another gray wolf rushed over and bit him on the face.


    With this one bite, Lieutenant General Yu was bitten until he fainted.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The wolf howled a few times, ran on all fours, and ran away with the pack of wolves, disappearing on the hillside not far away in the blink of an eye.


    It wasn''t until the pack of wolves disappeared that everyone remembered to ask, "Where did these wolvese from? Could it be that the mountain **** didn''t like Lieutenant General Yu and sent them to rescue Lieutenant General Fang?"


    However, how is it possible? Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang to tame these wolves, but Gu Jinli kept them for secret killing moves and generally would not let them out.


    Although she was released this time and rescued Vice General Fang and bit Vice General Yu, Gu Jinli still didn''t want others to know that these wolves belonged to her family, so she let the wolves run away.


    Magistrate Qiu of Bang County came here for a while, but there was a lot ofmotion here and there were still wolves, so he didn''t dare toe.


    Seeing that the wolf had run away, he led his men, trotted over, and shouted from a distance: "Vice-General Fang, military lords, you have suffered! After I heard about your encounter with the bandits, I didn''t even have breakfast. Eat and run out to save you.


    The word "save" is very overused.


    Kuang scolded directly: "Why save? We were the bandits we metst night. You just came here this morning. Why are you here to collect our bodies?!"


    Magistrate Qiu choked. He didn''t expect that the rtives of these soldiers were so aggressive that even he, the magistrate, dared to scold him.


    Butst night they really refused to save them. Now they have won the battle, and they have just seen bloodst night. They are so fierce that even Deputy General Yu dares to kill them. He does not dare to touch these cruel people at this time. Bad luck.


    Magistrate Qiu ignored Kuang and came directly to Deputy General Fang. Seeing that his legs and feet were injured, he hurriedly said: "Vice General Fang, let''s go and follow me into the city. I will immediately send someone to ask for a famous doctor in the county. Let theme and look at your injuries.


    "Famous doctor? How can you have a famous doctor in a remote ce like yours? Only the barefoot doctor who sells nt ashes as medicine!" Kuang retorted again, not giving any face to the magistrate Qiu.


    Magistrate Qiu wants to strangle Mr. Kuang to death!


    Deputy General Fang also had strong objections to Magistrate Qiu. He stared at Magistrate Qiu with cold eyes and asked, "Magistrate Qiu, I sent someone to knock on the door for helpst night and asked you to open the city gate and let your rtives in to escape." If you want to avoid it, why don''t you open the city gate? Do you know how many people we killed or injuredst night?!"


    Several women were raped by bandits.


    How can those women and soldiers live if such a scandal happens? Where will I put my face in the future?


    County Magistrate Qiu saw that Deputy General Fang was obsessed with this matter, so he could only exin: "Vice General Fang, I know you are angry, but you must also think about the people of Bang County. There are so many people in one county. People, the bandits areing again with ferocity, and they also like to take revenge afterward. If I open the city gate and let you in, the bandits will definitely break through the county and kill all the people in the county."


    Everyone has difficulties, please forgive me.


    After Magistrate Qiu finished speaking, he called to the county government officials: "Come on, take Deputy General Fang into the county town and see a doctor for his injuries."


    "Hey!" The county government officials and the soldiers guarding the city gate all came over. They were going to carry Deputy General Fang, but they were stopped by Deputy General Fang.


    No, my leg is not working anymore, but we have a lot of injured soldiers and rtives here. We are short of doctors, medicines, food, etc. County Magistrate Qiu can give us as much as he has.


    This is an opportunity to rob!


    Magistrate Qiu''s face darkened, but looking at the densely packed wounded soldiers and Lieutenant General Yu who was bitten to death by a pack of wolves, he could only nod in agreement.

 Chapter 1463: More ruthless than bandits

    Chapter 1463: More ruthless than bandits


    Chapter 1463 More ruthless than bandits


    "Sure, since Deputy General Fang has spoken, I will try my best to get you some more. However, our Bang County is barren and infested with bandits. There are not many things in this county, so Deputy General Fang should not be too little."


    Deputy General Fang did not answer, but pointed at the unconscious Deputy General Yu and said: "Throw the man named Yu on the board. If he is not dead, take him to the Ministry of War in the capital. He will not want to go to the northwest anyway."


    Magistrate Qiu was sweating coldly after hearing this. You are right. You were afraid that I would give you too little, so you must have said it to me on purpose.


    Deputy General Fang ignored Magistrate Qiu and looked at Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu: "And you two, get out of the inn for me, leave five horses each, and get out of Bang County immediately."


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu were shocked when they heard this: "What? You want us to keep five horses each? No, Lieutenant Fang, we are already poor and have very few horses. If you leave five horses, we will have none." How many horses!


    Deputy General Fang sneered: "You think you''re staying too much? Well, don''t go to the northwest. Follow me to the Ministry of War in the capital. I heard that the prison of the Ministry of War is good, so you should go and stay there. It will be a life worth living."


    After Wei Baihu and the others heard this, their faces turned pale with fright, and they hurriedly said: "General Fang, spare your life, give it to us, we will give it to you!"


    Damn it, that person named Fang is crazy. If they don''t give in, they might be killed by him.


    "Humph, this is the best." Vice General Fang warned again: "You''d better be more honest. If you dare to wait for an opportunity to retaliate against our westbound soldiers, then you didn''t save mest night and came to grab things. I will We will report it to the court and let your whole family suffer!"


    Wei Baihu and the others wanted to kill people after hearing this, but their handle was held by Deputy General Fang. They did not dare to go against Deputy General Fang now. They immediately responded: "Yes, yes, Deputy General Fang, don''t worry, I will definitely not do it." I will take revenge on your westbound soldiers.


    However, Gu Jinli couldn''t trust them, so he asked Aunt Xiong to go find Kuang Shi and whisper a few words to Kuang Shi.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang immediately shouted: "Vice-General Fang, these two are viins. They deserve good things now, but what if they bite us back after you are separated from us?"


    After Wei Baihu and the others heard this, they red at Kuang and said, "What nonsense are you talking about, you shrew? Are we the ones waiting for dishonesty?"


    Kuang Shi: "Ah, you have no credibility, you are a bunch of dogs who only want to harm yourrades!"


    After hearing this, Vice General Fang felt that Kuang''s words made sense. However, since there was a shortage of troops in the northwest, it was impossible for him to take all the officers who had made mistakes to the capital. He could only take a high-ranking assassin.


    Kuang said: "Vice-General Fang, how about this. Let the two of them write a confession and let our people keep it. If they dare to retaliate on the way westward, we will also have evidence to deal with them, so as to avoid being in our hands as time goes by. And since there is no evidence, they will turn around and harm us."


    This is a good idea!


    Deputy General Fang''s eyes lit up and he said: "Come here, bring a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and ask them to write a confession and put their fingerprints on it. We will keep it as evidence."


    Wei Baihu and the others were all green in the face. This shrew is really good at ying tricks. She wants to keep them under control forever, so that even if they go to the northwest and make great achievements, they will still have no peace after being promoted.


    But they were surrounded by arge group of people, and they could not leave without writing a confession. They could only take the paper and pen and start writing a confession.


    But they were warriors and didn''t know many words. They couldn''t understand anything they wrote. Lieutenant General Fang had a headache and shouted: "Tear it up and I''ll write it!"


    Although his knowledge is not very good, it is still much better than these two illiterate people.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Vice General Fang wrote two confessions and asked Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu to sign and fingerprint them.


    Wei Baihu and Wu Baihu pressed their fingerprints reluctantly.


    After Deputy General Fang put away the two confessions, he read them once and said, "Go away, so you can take care of yourself in the future." "Thank you, Deputy General Fang." Wei Baihu and the others ran away in a hurry.


    But Liu Baihu followed them with his soldiers and asked for ten of their horses.


    Wei Baihu and others stole a chicken but failed to lose a handful of rice. Not only did they lose ten horses, but they were also held ountable. It was a big loss.


    The two felt extremely embarrassed and were afraid that the main army that had gone into the mountains to pursue the bandit leader woulde back to settle the score with them, so they ran away in a hurry.


    "Magistrate Qiu, let''s go and take our people to the city to find a doctor. We are short of doctors and medicines. We need to get medicine to treat our injuries quickly." After Deputy General Fang finished solving Deputy General Yu''s matter, he raised his head and said to Magistrate Qiu. road.


    Magistrate Qiu broke into a cold sweat when he looked at the hundreds of wounded soldiers and countless injured rtives.


    Oh my God, there are so many injured people. He even emptied the county government office and didnt have enough money to look after their injuries.


    The county magistrate was afraid that Vice General Fang would also go to the Ministry of War in the capital to report him. He could only smile stiffly and call to everyone: "Everyone,e with me."


    Hundreds of people followed Magistrate Qiu into the county town in a mighty manner. Kuang and the others also carried baskets and sacks, shouting: "Vice General Fang said there is still food, so everyone should bring more sacks." , and then bring the half-grown children at home and let them pick up the food!"


    Damn it, what evil have I done to encounter such a group of starving ghosts?


    Magistrate Qiu was almost crying, but he had no choice but to take them to see a doctor with a wry smile and get them medicine and food.


    That greedy shrew even robbed the chickens, ducks and fish from the county government office. Those chickens, ducks and fish were given as New Year gifts to the government officials and scribes!


    Magistrate Qiu sent people to stop them and not let them take it, but where are these shrews opponents?


    By the time the gue gods were sent away in the evening, the county government office and county medical center had been almost emptied out.


    Magistrate Qiu burst into tears: "Bandits, a group of bandits, if I had known you were so ruthless, I would rather be robbed by the bandits from Bang Mountain!"


    He was robbed by the bandit and he could scold him for two sentences and reported to the court to ask for money and food, but he was robbed by this group of vigers. He had to lose his smile and could not report to the court to shout the grievance.


    What a big loss!


    Magistrate Qiu was miserable, but Kuang and the othersughed like thunder: "Hahaha, Qiaozi''s wife, Ermin''s wife, how about you, you also got a lot of good things, right? My family got three A chicken, a load of grain and two baskets of eggs.


    My family also got two chickens, a piece of meat, and half a bag of white flour.


    I didnt expect that Bang County looks poor, but the county government is extremely rich. They have all kinds of good things. Aunt Han even hugged a pigs head in the county government kitchen.


    "What? Han Sansong''s mother got a pig''s head? This old woman got such a good thing and she didn''t say anything. No, we can''t let her eat alone. I have to go to her and ask her to take out the pig''s head and use it to worship during the Chinese New Year. Heaven and earth, bless us to go westward smoothly and not to encounter bandits again!"


    The Kuang family went to see Han Sansong''s mother in a hurry, and the two had a fight. Han Sansong''s mother had never done anything to the Kuang family, so she had to take out the big pig''s head as a sacrifice.


    But Kuang gave her a chicken aspensation.


    Aunt Xionges to report to Gu Jinli every day about the affairs among the women in each camp. Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing after hearing this: "Aunt Niu and the others are still great. This time we can all have a good year."

 Chapter 1464: Tragic end

    Chapter 1464: Tragic end


    Chapter 1464 Tragic End


    Ji Zhenniang was frightened by the bandit incident. Seeing that it was getting dark, she did not dare to sleep alone, so she came to stay with Gu Jinli. When she heard this, she said: "Gu Xiaoyu, how can you say that? They are robbing things, and you still praise them, are you a female bandit?"


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he wanted to kick her out of the carriage: "What do you mean by robbing things? This is a reward. We have almost wiped out all the bandits in Jiuzhaigou, Bang Mountain. We are helping Bang County get rid of a big harm. Take them What happened to the county government office?"


    "Resisting the army is a big deal. The Ministry of War ordered the yamen in various ces along the way to help the westward army. We were besieged and killed by banditsst night, but they refused to save us. If we reported it to the capital, Qiu County Magistrate''s officials would do their best and give us We deserve something. Otherwise, why do you think County Magistrate Qiu didnt stop Aunt Niu and the others and let them vacate the county government office?


    Are you really stupid to think that Qiu County Magistrate?


    Its not that he was afraid that Vice General Fang would report it to the court and be cut off from his official career.


    Ji Zhenniang was scolded until she was speechless, and she was afraid that Gu Jinli would be angry and abandon her, so she did not dare to talk about it again.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, he asked, "Xie Cheng and the others haven''te back yet?"


    Gu Jinli: "It''s not that fast. It would be good to be back tomorrow night."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang wiped away her tears and said with sobs, "When will such days end?"


    She is a rich girl, she should live a life with clothes on her hands and food on her hands, and in her free time, she can read drawing books, write poems, paint, and y the piano, instead of living in the cold wind and living in fear like a beggar without a house to live in. day.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue when he heard this, and said with disgust: "We are already much morefortable than the soldiers heading west. We are just sitting in a warm carriage without having to travel on two legs. What else do you want? Do you still want to thank us? Can a hundred households sing you a song to coax you to eat? Don''t be dissatisfied."


    Ji Zhenniang was scolded by Gu Jinli again. She was so angry that she burst into tears and shouted: "Gu Xiaoyu, I justined. Why are you so mean? Hiss, it hurts~"


    Ji Zhenniang roared so loudly that she tore her bitten tongue, causing severe pain.


    Gu Jinli smiled and threatened her again: "If you keep shouting, your tongue will be cut off."


    Ji Zhenniang hurriedly covered her mouth, stared at her, and cried miserably.


    Gu Jinli: "Stop crying. If you cry all day long, you will make my God of Wealth cry away."


    Are you going to put this into a sad drama? Will you die if you don''t cry for a day?


    While the fuss was going on, Erqing came back and said, "Madam, the room at the inn is ready, you can go there."


    After Wei Baihu and the others left, the inn became vacated. Gu Jinli and the otherdies from Baihu had priority to check in. The fact that they were able to turn defeat into victoryst night was all thanks to Qin Sang and her, so she got the biggest and best room in the inn.


    The Xie family and the Niu family also got two nice houses, just next door to hers.


    As for Vice General Fang, he did not live in an inn. He lived in the county government office and was served by people from the county government office. It was much morefortable than living in an inn.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sure, let Daniane over and drive over."


    Hey. Erqing went to find Danian.


    Ji Zhenniang thought of Sister Tang and asked: "Where is Sister Tang? Why don''t we take Sister Tang with us? She is still so young and injured. Her father was arrested and mother is not with her. If we don''t take her with us, She, how pitiful she is."


    Gu Jinli wanted to hit someone after hearing this, and red at Ji Zhenniang and said: "Ji Zhenniang, are you sick? Are you so in need of a daughter? Who is Lu Tang? She is the daughter of Lu Chong and Cen. No matter how pitiful she is, we can''t go there Take her with you everywhere."


    "But..." Ji Zhenniang looked at Gu Jinli and said boldly: "Lu Chong has been arrested, and Cen has disappeared. If we don''t take Sister Tang with us, what will she do in the future?"


    "In the future?" Gu Jinliughed angrily and asked, "Ji Zhenniang, what do you mean? Tell me clearly. Do you still want to adopt Lu Tang? Will you keep her with you from now on?"


    Ji Zhenniang shrank into the corner of the carriage and asked, "No, can''t you?"


    With a bang, Gu Jinli''s fist hit him. Fortunately, Ji Zhenniang dodges quickly, otherwise she would definitely be beaten with a ck nose and a swollen face. Gu Jinli pointed at her and said: "Ji Zhenniang, what kind of idiot are you? You want to adopt Lu Tang. Do you think you can''t die soon enough?!"


    Ji Zhenniang was frightened and cried again, but she still exined: "Sister Tang is an orphan. If we don''t want her, she will be miserable."


    "What a shame, your mother!" Gu Jinli was so angry that he cursed: "The Lu family is not dead. Lu Tang belongs to the Lu family. He should be sent back to the Lu family and raised by the Lu family. When will it be your turn for someone who has nothing to do with it? Are outsidersing to raise you?


    She pointed at Ji Zhenniang and said, "I''m warning you, if you dare to talk about adopting Lu Tang again, I will immediately throw you to Bang Mountain and let you keeppany with bandits!"


    Then he said: "Ji Zhenniang, please be clear-headed. Even if you miss your daughter and pin your feelings for Zhuzhu on Lu Tang, you should not have the thought of adopting her. Do you think raising a child is so easy?" Or do you want to let Lu Tang share Zhuzhus dowry after you raise her up?!"


    "Of course not!" Ji Zhenniang still loved her own daughter more. After listening to Gu Jinli''s words and thinking of her own daughter Zhuzhu, she finally said: "Then, I will not adopt Sister Tang."


    Heh, is it your turn to adopt me? Gu Jinli replied with a sneer. Hearing that New Years Eve wasing, he knocked on the carriage and said, New Years Eve, lets go.


    "Hey." Danian responded, driving Gu Jinli and the others to the inn.


    Gu Jinli and the others worked hard for another half an hour before they could really rest.


    Ji Zhenniang did not go to sleep in the next room, but took Gu Jinli to sleep on the same bed with her.


    Gu Jinli is particrly annoyed with her, but Brother Qin and Xie Cheng are allies, and Xie Cheng is away, so she has to help take care of Ji Zhenniang to prevent bandits from running out and causing trouble at night.


    And that night, Qin Sang and the others did note back.


    While Gu Jinli and the others were sleeping, Qin Sang and the others were still in Bang Mountain, approaching Bang Vige.


    But as soon as they arrived at the foot of the mountain in Bang Vige, the gray wolves running around sniffing started howling.


    "There is a situation ahead, go and take a look." Qin Sang greeted the big guy and followed Gray Wolf to a small wooden house.


    The wooden house is not big. It should be the outpost of the bandits at the foot of the mountain. The door of the wooden house is open at the moment, there is a fire, and there is a corpse lying next to the fire.


    Qin Sang frowned: "You Ping, go and see who is dead?"


    Some of the banditsst night were smart. Seeing that something was wrong, some of them left first. While they were leaving, some bandits kidnapped a beautiful young woman.


    If the dead inside are innocent soldiers and their family members, they must collect the bodies and bury them.


    But the ones who died inside were not the rtives of other soldiers, but the Cen family!


    Mr. Cen was naked and covered with scars. He was tortured severely before his death. His eyes were bulging and he died with eyes closed.


    You Ping grew up in the water bandits'' vige and had seen water bandits abusing women. Seeing the miserable state of the Cen family, he was still shocked...the bandits from Bang Mountain were indeed not human beings.


    But Mrs. Cen is a vicious woman, and she deserves this end.

 Chapter 1465: Eagle Lords Order

    Chapter 1465: Eagle Lord''s Order


    Chapter 1465 Lord Yings Order


    You Ping looked around, brought a few handfuls of dry weeds for making fire, covered Cen''s body, and went out to tell Qin Sang: "Master, it was Cen who died inside. He died about an hour ago. The thief probably went up the mountain after killing her."


    "Don''t worry about her. Let''s go up the mountain to kill the bandits first, lest the bandits escape." Qin Sang didn''t pay much attention to Mrs. Cen. Mrs. Cen was too poisonous, so it would be a good thing if she died, lest she escape and be trapped in the future. Others pop up and bite them.


    "Six dogs, go up the mountain!" Qin Sang called to the tame alpha wolf. The alpha wolf howled twice and led the other gray wolves towards the mountain following the scent.


    Niu Dabaoughed when he heard this and said: "Sang, why do you name the wolves like this? They are obviously wolves, but you still call them dogs."


    Qin Sang replied: "It''s too difficult to name. People in the countryside like to use dogs, eggs, and bolts to name names. I was toozy to think of a name, so I used dog, and added some sorting to make the name. This saves trouble."


    These are Xiaoyu''s original words. Qin Sang thinks Xiaoyu''s words are particrly reasonable.


    Niu Dabaoughed again when he heard this, but hisughter was very small. After making this joke, he shut up and stopped talking, lest his voice would be too loud and alert the snake.


    Unexpectedly, their climb up the mountain went smoothly. The wolves in front did not encounter any living people and did not let out any wild barks to notify them.


    Xie Cheng frowned: "Sang, something seems wrong. Didn''t the two bandits say that there were twelve secret sentries on the way up the mountain? No one was found?"


    As he spoke, he pointed the long knife in his hand at the two bandits who were leading the way, and shouted angrily in a low voice: "Tell me, did you lead the wrong way on purpose?!"


    "No, no!" The two bandits leading the way shook their heads and denied it. They were fed the Gu family''s poison, and now their stomachs hurt terribly. If they didn''t take Qin up the mountain to suppress the bandits, they would be dead. How dare you deliberately lead me the wrong way? !


    Niu Dabao whispered: "Look, these two turtles don''t look like they deliberately led the wrong way... Could it be that we arete and the bandits on the mountain have already escaped? Oh, that would be bad. If the bandits on the mountain escape, What should I do if I go to other ces and harm the people in other ces?!"


    They have seen how ferocious the bandits in Bang Mountain are, and they don''t want to let the bandits go and harm the people in other ces.


    "Qin Baihu, without further ado, let''s hurry up and go up the mountain to have a look!" Baihu from other prefectures and cities said, with impatient expressions on their faces. They couldn''t wait to go up the mountain for a long time.


    In fact, this hundred households have Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts. The bandits from Bang Mountain have robbed many merchants. There must be countless gold and silver treasures in that vige. They are the first ones to go up, and they will definitely get a lot. property.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at Jin Baihu who was speaking, with a cold and murderous look in his eyes. Jin Baihu was stunned for a moment. Thinking of Qin Sang''s ruthlessnessst night, he was frightened and said hurriedly: "Qin Baihu misunderstood. , Brother, I dont mean anything else... Dont worry, you have the greatest contribution. When we get to the mountain, we will all listen and do whatever you say.


    You nodded and agreed that we should move to the Gold and Silver Treasures Head Office.


    Qin Sang did not answer, but nced at all the households and said: "Remember, we are soldiers, not bandits!"


    After saying that, Qin Sang pointed forward and asked You Ping and four scouts from the Tianfu County Military Post to explore the road ahead. After making sure that there was no ambush in front, he led the group and continued up the mountain.


    The Bang Vige on the mountain is already a river of blood. The fierce bandits of the Eagle Food Gang were like evil spirits from the underworld. In just half an hour, they had killed 90% of the more than 700 bandits in the vige, leaving only about 30 people and Boss Bai.


    But the thirty or so people were frightened half to death by the murderous methods of the gangsters. They knelt down and begged: "Masters, please spare your lives. We have a lot of gold, silver, treasures and women in our vige. I give them all to you. Please let us go." There is a way to live, we dont want to die!


    Boss Bai looked at the eagle feathers on the bandits'' shoulders, his eyes were blood red, he red at them angrily, and asked: "Why do you Eagle Food Gang want to kill all of us in the White Wolf Vige? We are obviously allies, my surname is Bai, right?" You, the Eagle Food Gang, also have great respect for you. This time, you helped the Ding family capture soldiers and gave your Eagle Food Gang a lot of gold. Why do you still want to destroy us? I dont ept it, I dont ept it! You have no morals. I want to see the Eagle. Master, I need to ask him face to face why he betrayed his trust and why he did this to us?!"


    Boss Bai roared, but the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang ignored him at all.


    The leading gangster sneered: "Ask Master Ying in person? Are you worthy of meeting Master Ying? And you really don''t know why the Eagle Food Gang destroyed you? Didn''t you receive the order from our Eagle Food Gang?"


    An order from the Eagle Food Gang?


    Boss Bai thought for a while before he remembered. By the way, before the ghost master came, the Eagle Food Gang had sent orders to various bandits, saying that they could usually rob the army, but this time the army was going to the northwest to fight against the Rong people. , to protect the territory left by our ancestors, all bandits are not allowed to rob and kill the resistance army, otherwise they are going against the Eagle Food Gang!


    But I told Master Gui, Master Gui did not object, our Bang Vige does not count as disobeying Master Yings order! Boss Bai said sophistry.


    After hearing this, the leading banditughed out loud: "Bai, do you know that the person who asked us to kill you is Mr. Gui?"


    "What!" Mr. Bai was shocked and shouted, "Why? Why would Lord Ghost do this? He obviously agreed!"


    "Master Gui agreed? Really?" The leading gangster stepped on the body of a bandit, wiped the blood on the knife with his palm, and looked at Bai Laodao: "Master Gui has epted your gold. ? Did I promise you? Not a word. Master Gui just remained silent. If he smiled at you twice, you thought he agreed. Did you know that Master Gui was angry? "


    Master Gui, like Master Ying, hates the Emperor of Chu, but hates the Rong people even more. Now that the territory is upied by the Rong people, there is an urgent need for soldiers from the south to fight against the Rong. How could Master Gui help Boss Bai deal with the soldiers from the south?


    What happened this time was probably to help the soldiers in the south clean up the harm in the army.


    The effect is good. In one bandit killing, almost all the evil that needs to be killed is killed.


    After hearing this, Boss Bai remembered the gold that Master Gui had left in the house, and that he had never said that he would not be held ountable for killing the soldiers who were resisting the army. He was so frightened that he trembled all over and shouted: "Master Gui, you actually cheated my brother! "


    Looking at therge group of fierce bandits in front of him, he immediately knelt down and begged for mercy: "Brother, this is a misunderstanding. Please spare my life and let me go to see Master Ying... Master Gui said that if Bang Vige is destroyed, , I can go to the Eagle Food Gang, and the Eagle Food Gang will give us a bite to eat!"


    Master Gui did make such a promise, but that was before, and now Master Gui has long changed his mind.


    The leading gangster pointed a knife at Boss Bai and said, "Just tell me how you want to die."

 Chapter 1466: magnolia

    Chapter 1466: magnolia


    Chapter 1466 Magnolia


    Beheading, slitting the throat, cutting in half, tearing apart a chariot, quartering a body on five horses, or burning, drowning, or strangtion, the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang can do it for him. Choose whatever you want, don''t be polite.


    After hearing this, Boss Bai stared at the leading gangster and gritted his teeth and said, "Do you really want to do something so awesome?!"


    The leading bandit sneered: "Heh, it seems you don''t want to die, so there''s no need to waste your time."


    After saying that, he called to the gangsters behind him: "Come on, chop him to death!"


    After hearing this, the fierce bandits behind them swarmed forward, click, click, click, shing, and in a short time more than thirty bandits and Boss Bai were hacked to death.


    Boss Bai died the most tragic death. He was stabbed dozens of times and was almost chopped into meat paste.


    Other bandits were decapitated with a single blow and killed cleanly.


    In the corner of the lobby, there are five beautiful young girls hiding. These girls are all the concubines of Boss Bai. They were originally here to serve Boss Bai. Who knew that the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang suddenly came in and killed the entire White Wolf family? All the bandits in the vige were killed, and Boss Bai also died.


    Yn looked at the gangsters outside, thought for a moment, and suddenly rushed out, kowtowed to the leading gangster and cried: "Yn thanks you heroes for saving your life. If you hadn''t killed Boss Bai, we would have suffered a lot longer." Ten years, Boss Bai and the others are not human beings!


    Magnolia is very beautiful, especially her skin, which is just like her name, like a wless white magnolia flower.


    When she was kowtowing, some of the animal skin jacket she was wearing fell down, revealing arge area of skin, which made several gangsters stare.


    When Yn saw this, she felt proud, but she continued to cry: "You heroes, although we are girls from good families, our bodies have been damaged by bandits and we dare not go home again. Please take us to Yingying." Lets eat food.


    She had heard from Boss Bai that the Eagle Food Gang was extremely rich, and his status in the northwest wasparable to that of the Tu Emperor. She heard that the Eagle Lord was still very young and good-looking... If she went to the Eagle Food Gang, with her face and The body will definitely be favored by Lord Ying, and that life will be as majestic as in Bang Vige.


    Yu Lan is a scheming person. When she saw that Bang Vige was over, she began to find a way out for herself.


    But Yn underestimated the tough gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang.


    Lord Ying is a very powerful person, and the gangsters who can be ced as leaders are all smart and abide by the rules of the Eagle Food Gang. Therefore, after hearing what Yn said, the leading gangster said: "We, the Eagle Food Gang, also want you to You can get in right away? Get out now, or I''ll chop you up!"


    Yu Lan was shocked and saw the leading gangster shed tears. Not to mention, her shedding tears and not speaking was really cute, which made many gangsters feel unbearable.


    However, the rules of the Eagle Food Gang are strict. Even though many gangsters like Yu Lan, they dare not ask for mercy and take her to the Eagle Food Gang.


    "Boss, the group of soldiers are here. They are almost at the gate of the stockade. We should withdraw." A gangster on guard ran in and informed the leader that Qin Sang and the others were almost at the stockade.


    After hearing this, the leading gangster called to the other gangsters: "Retreat!"


    Master Gui said not to meet those soldiers, lest theye to kill them and they will not be able to fight back.


    The gangsters immediately followed the leader and left the vige from the cliff. After being hung down from the cliff with ropes, they then left the vige via the mountain road.


    So when Qin Sang and the others entered Bang Vige, they didn''t see even a fierce bandit from the Eagle Food Gang. They only saw the corpses of the bandits all over the ground.


    These bandits were either killed by having their heads chopped off with a knife, or they were killed by piercing the heart or piercing the head with a knife.


    Niu Dabao and the others were shocked when they saw this: "The people who killed the bandits were a group of masters. They all chopped at the fatal ces. Who did it? Who has such a big hatred against Bang Vige? Could it be from the other eight viges? Seeing that things failed, the bandits came to find Boss Bai to vent their anger?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Boss Bai is the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain. Even if the other eight viges join forces, they can''t kill him. Moreover, we have already killed most of the bandits in Eighth Vigest night, and there is no manpower in Eighth Vige to kill him." Boss Bai."


    He looked at the corpses of the bandits and said, "Boss Bai, you have offended people you shouldn''t have offended." Jin Baihu was very happy to hear this, andughed and said, "It''s good that you offended people you shouldn''t have offended. It saves us trouble and can directly take over Bang Vige!"


    Originally thought that there was a fierce battle, it can now be picked up, not only Jinbaihu, but also the other hundred households and soldiers are also very happy.


    "You Ping, take the six dogs in first to check. After confirming that there is no ambush, we will go in." Seeing that everyone looked impatient, Qin Sang immediately ordered You Ping to let the wolf go to check.


    Yes. You Ping nodded, made a gesture, and howled three times. Six dogs rushed into the lobby with a few gray wolves to check.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!" After a while, the six dogs started barking wildly.


    You Ping said: "Master, there is someone inside!"


    "The shield soldiers form a formation!" After Qin Sang heard this, he was afraid that someone would shoot a cold arrow inside, so he asked the shield soldiers to form a formation to protect the big guy.


    After hearing this, the other hundred households hurriedly hid behind the shield soldiers, gripped their swords tightly, and asked, "Who is inside? Isn''t it the person who killed the bandit?"


    That would be bad.


    They probably can''t deal with people who can turn Bang Vige into a execution ground.


    But it was a false rm. Soon You Ping said: "It''s a few girls. Boss Bai is already dead."


    Boss Bai is dead? And girls!


    Jin Baihu got excited and shouted: "What are you waiting for? Let''s go and save some girls!"


    Qin Sang''s face turned dark. This Jin Baihu was afraid that he would die on the woman''s body.


    Cao Baihu was also very excited, but he was very close to Ding Ge before the ident. Although he did not help Ding Ge do evil, when the bandits were killedst night, he did not bring his soldiers to help, only the soldiers They protected their rtives and hid behind the inn, lying down all night.


    They came out after Qin Sang and the others won the battle.


    His behavior would be looked down upon by everyone, so when he came to suppress the bandits this time, he did not dare to say a word, for fear that Qin Sang woulde to him to settle the ounts.


    However, Cao Baihu didn''t bring his family this time because he had been away from home for a long time. When he heard that there was a young girl in the lobby, he couldn''t help it.


    Those girls must have been snatched up the mountain by bandits, and their bodies must have been damaged by the bandits. It would be difficult for them to return home. Being able to follow soldiers like them and be a maid or concubine is considered a good thing. What a good home.


    That''s why Cao Baihu and Jin Baihu were so excited.


    Other households and soldiers were also excited and said: "Qin Baihu, let''s go in and save people!"


    What to save?


    Boss Bai and the bandits are all dead. Do the people inside still need to be saved?


    Besides, they still dont know whether those women are with the gangsters, so why are they so excited?


    Qin Sang looked at them and remembered all the excited people in his mind.


    Such a person cannot be used!

 Chapter 1467: Fancy it

    Chapter 1467: Fancy it


    However, Qin Sang still reminded: "The women inside may be in the same group as the bandits. Everyone should be careful not to be deceived."


    Jin Baihu said: "Sang, what you said, how could you think so bad of the little girls? Let''s go in and save people first."


    Mom, you are a softie and you are afraid of your wife, but I am not afraid. I am like heaven at home. I can be a hero and save beauties anytime and anywhere, and take beauties home.


    Qin Sang sneered in his heart, nodded and said: "Go in."


    Jin Baihu took the lead and rushed in.


    As soon as he entered the lobby, he started searching for the young girl.


    "Aww!" A few gray wolves surrounded Yn and the others, roaring wildly. Yn and the others were so frightened that they burst into tears. They looked up at Jin Baihu and the others helplessly.


    Jin Baihu felt extremely distressed and hurriedly shouted to the gray wolves: "Six dogs, stop barking. These girls were killed by bandits. They are poor people. Hurry up and get out of the way!"


    Ouch! The six dogs were angry. Was it you who barked the six dogs? He immediately led a few gray wolves and pounced on Jin Baihu, scaring Jin Baihu so much that he fell to the ground.


    When You Ping saw this, he said: "Liu Gou, shut up."


    The six dogs were very obedient this time. They stopped killing and squatted aside with the other gray wolves.


    Yn frowned, thinking that Jin Baihu was not good. She didn''t want to be with such a man. She looked at Cao Baihu, the second person who came in... This one looked okay, but he was a bit old.


    Just when Yu Lan was debating in her mind which household to entangle, her eyes suddenly lit up and she saw a handsome young man wearing ck armor walking in.


    What a handsome young man!


    What an imposing man!


    This man is different from other warriors at first nce. He is more imposing than the eldest son of her family.


    And there were many soldiers surrounding him, and the others seemed to take him first. He must be a military attache, or a very high-ranking military attache.


    But he didn''t seem to notice her. After entering the lobby, he walked towards Boss Bai''s body. After checking the body of Boss Bai, he asked the two bandits who were being held: "But Boss Bai?"


    The voice is deep, majestic, and nice to hear!


    Yn was very happy. She originally thought that after Boss Bai died, she would have to live a hard life, but she never expected to meet such an extraordinary man here.


    If she follows him, her life will be very easy in the future.


    Being a concubine to a handsome young military officer is better than being a concubine to Mr. Bai.


    The two bandits who were being held said: "Yes, it''s Boss Bai."


    After Qin Sang heard this, he said to Hong Dao: "Cut off the head and take it back to other bandits."


    When Yn heard this, she quickly seized the opportunity. Her voice was crisp, trembling with fear and crying: "This military master, that man is indeed Boss Bai. I, I recognize him..."


    When he said this, he sobbed softly, looking pitiful and aggrieved, which made Jin Baihu feel distressed.


    "Girl, don''t cry. Boss Bai is dead. We are here to rescue you. We will bring you down the mountain safely and send you home." Jin Baihu thought for a while and then said: "If you don''t want to go back, we will I will take you westward together and will never leave you without support."


    This sentence is almost saying: Follow me, be my woman, I will protect you!


    But Yns target was Qin Sang, so she ignored Jin Baihu and watched Qin Sang cry. However, her crying was in vain. Qin Sang seemed not to have heard her words and did not even look at her. He continued to let Hong Dao put Boss Bai''s head back on and show it to the other captured bandits, so as not to I was deceived by these two bandits.


    Yn was shocked and looked at her body in disbelief. Isn''t she beautiful enough and her body not good enough? Why doesn''t this man look at her?


    Hey, you are right, Qin Sang thinks that his Xiaoyu is the most beautiful girl in the world, and other white lotus flowers and green tea are not worthy to bepared with her.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that after his family became rich, a widow woulde to seduce Gu Dashan, so he told Gu Dashan every now and then stories about white lotus flowers and green tea that robbed men and caused harm to his first wife and children.


    While Gu Dashan was frightened, Qin Sang also learned a lot.


    Hmm, I understand, Xiaoyu hates women who hook up with married men. He has to remember that he can''t be fooled by Bai Lianhua''s tears.


    Jin Baihuughed and said to Yn, "Girl, don''t look at Qin Baihu."


    He lowered his voice and said to Yn: "Qin Baihu is a soft-boiled man. He has to rely on the dowry of an ugly daughter-inw to support his army. He dare not find a woman."


    It turns out that his surname is Qin, he belongs to a hundred households, and he married an ugly daughter-inw.


    A man who marries an ugly woman must be feeling panicked. If he wants to sleep with a beautiful woman, she is pretty enough. As long as she seduces him in private, he will definitely take the bait and take her away.


    The official position of Baihu is a bit low, but he is still young and will definitely be promoted.


    And that ugly woman, an ugly woman is not worthy of being a wife of a hundred households!


    She believed that Qin Baihu was not a fool and would divorce the ugly woman after being promoted.


    Magnolia has a sweet dream, but her dream will nevere true in her lifetime.


    Qin Sang stood up, pointed at her and said, "This girl harbors evil intentions and is a scourge that disrupts the morale of the army. Kill her to prevent future troubles."


    What?


    Yn was shocked and thought she heard wrongly. Why would he let someonee and chop her?


    However, You Ping had already drawn out his knife and walked towards Yu Lan.


    Only then did Yn understand that the man named Qin really wanted to kill her!


    "Sir, please forgive me, has Yn done something wrong to make you unhappy? Yn will change, Yn will change, please don''t kill me... I am also a woman from a good family, a poor person who was snatched up the mountain by Boss Bai and others. Wuwuwu..." Yn kept crying.


    But Qin Sang had already looked away and looked at the eagle feathers on the ground. After covering his hand with a cloth, he picked up the eagle feathers and looked at them.


    When Yn saw this, she understoodpletely that this person named Qin was indeed a softie, and in order to get a softie, he actually treated her cruelly.


    Yn didn''t want to die, so she grabbed Jin Baihu''s arm and cried: "Sir, please help me, I don''t want to die, I want to go home and see my parents, woo woo woo..."


    Yn moved her parents out, and Jin Baihu had already fallen in love with her and wanted a beautiful woman to serve her. He protected Yn behind him and stopped Youping: "Brother, this Yn is also a miserable person. She Theres no bad intention, just let her live.


    He shouted to Qin Sang again: "Qin Baihu, if you dislike Yn and don''t want her, then I will take her in. I won''t bother you, right?!"


    Qin Sang looked at Jin Baihu and repeated what he said before: "I said, this woman is a disaster. Keeping her will ruin the rtionship between our brothers. If you want to keep her, you must be prepared to lead the army westward alone. , and cannot divide the spoils of war, and the preparations to be killed by this woman."


    Qin Sang put away the eagle feather in his hand and said to Jin Baihu: "I won''t force you, you can think about it yourself, and don''t regret it after you think about it."

 Chapter 1468: Afraid

    Chapter 1468: Afraid


    Chapter 1468 Fear


    Jin Baihu knew very well that Qin Sang was not joking, but seeing Yu Lan crying pitifully and burrowing into his arms, he couldn''t let go of this beauty for a while.


    Cao Baihu and the other households who wanted to take in the beauties in the vige for their own use did not say anything. They only looked at Jin Baihu. If he dared to confront Qin Sang, then they would naturally follow suit.


    "Old Jin, are you a **** beast? Are you so anxious to have a woman to serve you? If you really want a woman, just go out and spend money to find one. If you hire a woman from this bandit''s vige, you will not live long!" Niu Dabao Not seeing Jin Baihu''s hesitant look, he pointed at Jin Baihu and said, "Look at this Magnolia. Not even half an hour after we met her, she made the friendship between us colleagues almost disappear. This way Do you really dare to stay with a scheming bad woman?!"


    After Jin Baihu heard this, he thought about what happened after entering the lobby, and how Yn had looked down on him before, and finally saw that Qin Sang wanted to kill her and then threw herself into his arms. She felt extremely unhappy.


    "Sir, please, don''t abandon Yn. Yn knows that there is something wrong with her, but Yn is a miserable person. Now she can only rely on you. Please save Yn, don''t let Yn die..." Yn saw it. Jin Baihu was unhappy and quickly cried and begged. His soft body was still leaning against Jin Baihu, and his hands skillfully touched her, making Jin Baihu so excited that he hugged her tightly.


    Yu Lan sneered in her heart, "Hey, old beast, you can''t bear it anymore. You still want to leave me. Are you willing to let me go?"


    But Yn underestimated Jin Baihu, who hugged her tightly. After getting addicted, he pushed her to the ground, stood up and walked aside: "Sang, you are right, this girl is indeed too talented." Scheming... I, Lao Jin, may have made a mistake."


    Although Yn is very beautiful, he also wants it very much, but Qin Sang and Niu Dabao have a point. It is best not to let women in the bandit vige, especially those who have been with the bandit leader, lest they lose their lives.


    Yn was shocked, looked at Jin Baihu and cried: "Sir, do you really don''t want Yn? Yn really wants to follow you, how can you... wu wu wu..."


    Yn was crying miserably, and she was good at crying. Her pitiful appearance was very attractive, and Jin Baihu was a little moved again.


    But You Ping had already strode over and stabbed Yu Lan in the neck from behind.


    Click!


    With the knife in his hand, Yn''s head was chopped off.


    Jin Baihu was so frightened that he jumped back two steps and looked at You Ping in disbelief: "You, why are you still killing her? I even said I wouldn''t want her!"


    My master said he wanted this woman to die. After You Ping finished speaking, he wiped the blood on his knife and turned around to leave.


    Jin Baihu looked at Qin Sang, shocked and speechless. Cao Baihu and the others were also the same, thinking secretly: King of Hell, he is indeed the King of Hell. Jin Baihu has abandoned Magnolia, but the one named Qin still let his servants chop him to death. Magnolia, there is absolutely no pity and pity for the jade!


    They are wrong. This kind of pity is based on people. He, Qin Sang, is not a prostitute. He can''t just pity a beautiful woman when he sees her.


    Qin Sang also gave them the reason to kill Yn: "This woman is very beautiful, has scheming and means, and is not a good person. If they don''t kill her and let her go, she will definitely be able to curry favor with her face and means." Go to other powerful people. After shees back, she will most likely harm us, so it is wisest to eradicate her."


    Qin Sang looked at them and said: "If a woman wants to kill someone, it''s very simple. She only needs to blow a few pillow blows."


    What his little fish said made sense to him.


    After hearing this, Jin Baihu and the others were speechless. In the corner of the lobby, the other four girls were trembling with fear. Those who wanted to seduce these military men with their beauty also stopped thinking... Even a beauty like Xu Yn couldn''t seed, let alone them?


    However, Qin Sang did not kill them. He asked Niu Dabao to ask about their situation.


    "Tell me, what do you all do? Where do you live? What were your identities before you went up the mountain? Did you follow Boss Bai voluntarily or were you forced? Tell me honestly and clearly. If you dare to hide anything or lie, you will be dead!" Niu Dabao also said He was not a kind person, so he held up a big knife and shouted with a loud voice.


    The four girls looked at the separation of Yn''s body and were so frightened that they said nothing.


    There were no girls from decent families among them. The two were from the building. Boss Bai saw that they were good-looking, so he snatched them back after visiting the building.


    One of them is the concubine of a passing merchant, and the remaining two are the maids of the merchants.


    "Yn used to be the maid of the young master of a merchant merchant, but she was so beautiful that she was taken aback by Boss Bai and wanted to work as a travel agent."


    "Yu Lan is a fair thinker. After she came to the vige, she took advantage of Boss Bai and became his favorite person. She never had a hard day. And after she gained power, she even encouraged Boss Bai to send people. Went to Master Xus house and kidnapped the wife of the eldest son of the Xu family. The eldest young wife of the Xu family couldnt bear the humiliation andmitted suicide.


    "What!" Jin Baihu was frightened after hearing this. He didn''t expect Yn to be so vicious. Fortunately, Sang had someone kill Yn. If Yn was allowed to gain power again, everyone present would probably end well. No.


    "Lao Jin, you heard it all. Saburo saved your life. You must remember the kindness. Don''t act like you have never seen a woman before. You are angry with your colleagues because of a woman in a bandit''s vige. !" Niu DaBao scolded Lao Jin in front of him.


    Jin Baihu hurriedly thanked Qin Sang: "Sang, you saved my life. Don''t worry, I will never be confused again in the future."


    Qin Sang didn''t say anything unnecessary. He just nodded and said to Niu Dabao: "Uncle Niu, ask them where the bandits keep the good girls they kidnapped?"


    These four girls are not fools if they can stay with Boss Bai for so long. There is no need for Niu Dabao to ask, he said: "Those good families are locked up in batches, and the good-looking ones are locked up in the middle of the stockade, close to the yard where Boss Bai lives; The good-looking ones are locked up in a yard on the right side of the stockade, for the more capable bandits; the average-looking ones are locked up in the yard behind the stockade, where any bandit can go in and do their business."


    This is true, which shows how much the women from good families who were robbed suffered!


    Xie Cheng, who has a daughter, couldn''t bear to hear this and asked Qin Sang: "Sang, what should we do with those girls from good families?"


    Qin Sang said: "We have to rush to the northwest. If we don''t have time to deal with these, let''s not get involved. Send people down the mountain to find people from the Bang County government to deal with it."


    The other hundred households felt a little pity after hearing this, but after what happened to Yn, they did not dare to ask for those girls from good families.


    "Everyone will search the vige in batches, collect all the property in White Wolf Vige, and transport it back to Deputy General Fang for processing." Qin Sang said, and his arrangement for searching the property in White Wolf Vige in batches was to let the hundreds of households present follow suit. The soldiers were all smiles.


    Qin Sang has known some invisible rules in the army since he was a child. Some of this property must be given to the soldiers. They cannot risk their lives and get nothing.

 Chapter 1469: Suspected old friend

    Chapter 1469: Suspected old friend


    Chapter 1469 Suspected old friend


    "Qin Baihu''s arrangement is excellent. We all listened to Qin Baihu, so we took our soldiers to search?" The other hundreds of households asked in unison.


    "Yeah." After Qin Sang nodded, they ran away in a swarm, scattered throughout the White Wolf Vige, and began to search the property in the vige.


    Qin Sang called Erping Sanping: "You two go down the mountain with your seven dogs and eight dogs. First go and tell Deputy General Fang what happened on the mountain, and then go to the Bang County Yamen to find someone, and let the people from the county Yamene up to deal with those good families." woman."


    "Yes." Erping and Sanping responded, leading the two wolves down the mountain.


    The Niu family''s big gold, two gold and three gold men also came. Seeing that Niu Dabao was still standing still in the lobby, he became anxious and waved to Niu Dabao and shouted: "Dad, Daddy!"


    Shout, why are you in a hurry? Im here right now. Niu Dabao looked at Qin Sang and Xie Cheng: Dont worry, I will share the good things with you when I get them.


    As he spoke, he gestured to Qin Sang. Qin Sang gave him a small map, which was drawn ording to the bandit''s instructions. The location of the underground vault where the gold and silver treasures were hidden was also exined: "Be careful of traps." .


    "Hahaha!" Niu Dabaoughed, then hurriedly covered his mouth, suppressed hisughter, and gave a thumbs up to Qin Sang: "Sang is still capable. Uncle is gone, and I will definitely handle it for you. "


    Niu DaBao put away the small map, kicked Niu Sanjin, who was closest to him, and shouted: "What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and follow me. You all should be smarter. If you dare to do me any harm, I will kill you. Anyway, I will kill you." Many sons!


    After hearing this, Niu Sanjin and others nodded quickly: "I understand, dad, don''t worry."


    As he spoke, he followed Niu Dabao and the soldiers and ran away to the underground storage.


    Qin Sang took out another small map and handed it to Xie Cheng: "You go too, be careful of traps, don''t take too much, just take a little from a box. Don''t take silver, take something worth more than silver."


    "Eh." Xie Cheng was very happy. Although his family was rich, it was still far behind the wealthy families and famous families in various ces.


    Moreover, he had already suffered the hardship of raising troops and taking care of the soldiers and their families before he reached the northwest. He had to get more money, otherwise his family would not be able to afford it just relying on the savings of his hometown to raise troops.


    As for the imperial court?


    Hehe, there is military pay, but that amount of military pay is not even enough to support the soldiers, let alone take care of their families.


    Lets go! Xie Cheng called to his soldiers and ran towards the underground storage.


    Qin Sang told You Ping: "Divide your people into two groups. One group will stay here and watch, and the other group will go to the courtyard where good girls are imprisoned. Guard first until the people from the county government arrive."


    He also called to Hongdao and the others: "Follow me."


    "Yes!" Hong Dao and the others responded and followed Qin Sang out of the lobby.


    After Qin Sang left the lobby, he did not go straight to the underground storage, but first looked for something around.


    A momentter, he found an eagle feather on several corpses on the roadside.


    This eagle feather is the same as the one he picked up in the lobby. They are both made from eagle wings.


    He heard an old friend say that the feathers on an eagle''s wings are very precious and generally cannot be plucked off.


    His second brother is a demon king. After hearing this, he plucking the wings of the eagle raised by that man. This made the old friend so angry that he almost broke up with his second brother. But he and his second brother are the best friends. They grew up together and went to the battlefield together. Even if the second brother pulls out the feathers of the eagle he raised, he will not break up with the second brother even if he stabs him twice.


    Qin Sang looked at these two eagle wings and thought of his old friend... Could it be that he is still alive and has be a bandit?


    "Sir?" Seeing that Qin Sang was in a daze for a long time, Hong Dao called him, pointed at the eagle feathers and asked, "But what''s wrong with these eagle feathers?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "The people who looted Bang Vige should be the ones who left the eagle feathers."


    A big gang has emerged in the northwest in recent years, called the Eagle Food Gang. Every time the gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang rob, they leave eagle feathers as evidence.


    The Eagle Food Gang is different from other gangs. They are good thieves, and they like to go against the army and the Rongshan Gang. If they have something to do, they will rob the Northwest Army, otherwise they will challenge the Rongshan Gang. They love to look for trouble. typical.


    However, Qin Sang thinks that the Eagle Food Gang is good.


    Qin Sang, Lei Wuye and others were doing business in the northwest. They knew about the existence of the Eagle Food Gang. Beforeing to the northwest, they told Hong Dao and the others. Therefore, after hearing this, Hong Dao said: "Sir, why did the Eagle Food Gang want to be destroyed?" White Wolf Vige? Arent they all bandits? Are the Eagle Food Gang helping us? This doesnt make sense.


    Are the Eagle Food Gang helping them?


    If you are an old friend, it is reasonable to help them.


    But at the moment, it seems that it is not like a gang, but: "It is estimated that Bangzhai vited the rules of the Eagle Food Gang, and the Eagle Food Gang used it to kill chickens to scare the monkeys."


    After passing Yongtai Mansion, there are variousrge and small gangs on the westbound road. If the Eagle Food Gang wants to be the boss of these gangs, they cannot let these gangs have too much freedom. They must always let them know how powerful the Eagle Food Gang is.


    "Let''s go and find something first." Qin Sang temporarily put aside the Eagle Food Gang and took the soldiers to the underground vault to look for gold and silver treasures.


    It took them three hours to find eight underground warehouses and four warehouses in Bang Vige. They obtained a lot of gold and silver treasures, silk and satin, as well as various weapons, grain, horses, mules, donkeys and carts. .


    Hahaha, Sang, we are rich this time! Niu Dabao was almost crazy with joy, with a smile on his face: These bandits are so **** rich, they have hidden so many good things.


    Niu Dabao asked his three sons and soldiers to fill their bodies with gold and jewels, then brought a few sacks and put the gold, jewels and other things more valuable than silver into the sacks before moving the things in the warehouse. Come out and prepare to transport it down the mountain for confiscation.


    The other hundred households did the same. They first let the soldiers take it once, and then they packed a few bags of gold and silver themselves, and then they took out the found property and gathered it together.


    In addition to gold, silver and jewelry, Qin Sang also took some ancient books, calligraphy and paintings that had been thrown into the corner of the warehouse and collected dust by the bandits, and specifically took those valuable original books and famous paintings.


    Besides these, he also took weapons and horses, as well as other cattle and chariots.


    These are considered military supplies. They need them, they are difficult to buy, and they are more valuable than silver.


    "Sang, you are still smart. These are all horses." Hu Baihu was a little sad. If he had known it, he would have gone to the stable to get the horses. Now these urgently needed and difficult-to-buy things have been taken away by Qin Sang. .


    However, Hu Baihu didn''t hold a grudge. The fact that he survived this time and made such a windfall was all thanks to Qin Sang. He had to remember some kindness, otherwise he would probably die if this kid got angry.


    The other hundreds of households thought the same way, so although they were envious, they did not hold grudges. Instead, they asked: "Sang, when will we transport the things down the mountain?"

 Chapter 1470: Cant get involved

    Chapter 1470: Can''t get involved


    Chapter 1470 Cant get involved


    Qin Sang looked at the sky and said: "Let''s start transporting it down the mountain now. I''m afraid we won''t be able to finish it in one trip. We have to make two trips. Put the things in the camp at the foot of the mountain first, and wait until all the belongings are transported down the mountain. Bang County''s After the people arrive, we will transport the things back together."


    White Wolf Vige is in a dangerous position. It is on the top of a big mountain. It is difficult to get up and get down, so this is the only way to transport things.


    But everyone is very happy, after all, they have made a fortune.


    "Sure, we listen to you, let''s take the people and start transporting the things." Hu Baihu said, and he led the soldiers to start transporting the property.


    Cao Baihu, Jin Baihu, Xie Cheng, and Niu Dabao also used horses to transport the property they found.


    Qin Sang, along with Hong Dao and the others, were waiting for the people from the Bang County government in Bang Vige.


    While waiting for others, there were bursts of crying in the vige. Hong Dao ran to see it. More than a quarter of an hourter, he came over and said to Qin Sang: "Sir, it''s the women from good families who were kidnapped who are crying. There are a few women. I heard that we rescued him, and I want toe to thank you."


    In fact, what the women said was much more straightforward than this. When they heard that the people who rescued them were several adults from a hundred households, they immediately expressed their intention to repay their kindness with their lives.


    To be honest, it is understandable that these women would have such thoughts. After all, they were damaged by bandits, and suddenly a group of soldiers and several hundred households came. Naturally, they wanted to control them and give them to them. Find your own way out.


    But Qin Sang said that everyone should not get involved with those women.


    Although they are pitiful, it will be troublesome if they get their hands on them, so it is better to restrain themselves and ignore them.


    "Don''t worry about them. The people from Bang County will deal with it when theye. If they dare to make trouble, they will be punished by the army." Qin Sang was thinking about Gu Jinli. He had been out for so long, and he didn''t know how Xiaoyu was doing now. Will people be afraid in Bang County?


    "Hey." Hong Dao hurriedly ran to the yard and said to the women: "Stop arguing, we are here to suppress the bandits, and we are only saving you by the way. People from the Bang County government willeter, you guys Tell us clearly where your home is, and the people from the county government will take you home."


    "Master, Master, please help us. We can''t go back. Our innocence has been ruined and we can''t go back. We have to follow the soldiers on this road!" Several women were crying and kowtowing on the ground.


    When Hong Dao saw this, although he couldn''t bear it, he could only say: "We are going to the northwest to fight against the enemy. We can''t take you with us. You have to go to court first and settle the bandit''s case before you can choose whether to go home or go." Make a living elsewhere.


    "Going to make a living elsewhere? Where else can we, a group of weak women whose bodies have been ruined by bandits, go to make a living? Who will want us? Our families also despise us. If you don''t take us away, you will end our way of survival!" A woman was about to go crazy after being tortured by bandits. She suddenly encountered such a group of military men and didn''t want to let them go.


    "If the family can''t amodate you, you can find a widower to marry, or be servants. There is still a way to survive. We really can''t take you away." Hong Dao turned around and left after saying this, not wanting to be entangled by these women again. .


    Stop, if you dare to leave, I will die in front of you and let a hundred of your familiese to see us! The woman from before warned Hong Dao with a ferocious look on her face.


    Hong Dao looked back at her, sneered, and turned away.


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound from behind. The woman really hit the wall, and her head was bruised and bloody.


    Hong Dao heard the voice and did not look back. He only said: "Your life is your own. No one can stop you if you want to die."


    After saying that, he left.


    Although these women were pitiful and he sympathized with them, Mr. Baihu was right, it was best not to get involved with such women, otherwise they would be endless troubles.


    "Stop, stop!" The woman was not dead. Seeing that Hong Dao was about to leave, she shouted at the top of her lungs and howled loudly in the room.


    Hong Dao pretended that he didn''t hear anything and went to tell Qin Sang about the matter. Qin Sang nodded and continued to wait for the people from the county government.


    After this incident, those women seemed to understand that these military men would not take them away, and they gradually stopped making trouble.


    An hourter, Magistrate Qiu arrived with people from the Bang County Government Office, apanied by dozens of soldiers from the Bang County Military Post.


    "Qin Baihu, thank you for your hard work. You have helped us get rid of a lot of harm in Bang County. I am deeply grateful." County Magistrate Qiu rushed over and held Qin Sang''s hand, as if he was meeting his biological father. , I was so happy that I almost cried.


    Hahaha, I originally thought that after being looted by Kuang''s group of shrews, their Bang County government office would be in poverty. I didn''t expect that this man named Qin was so capable. He destroyed Bang Vige and found many good things.


    He saw it in the camp at the foot of the mountain. The carts were full of valuables.


    "Qin Baihu, where is the list of stolen goods from Bang Vige? Bring it to me. After I count the property ording to the list, you can leave." Magistrate Qiu asked with a smile on his face. .


    As a result, Qin Sang said: "My lord, Deputy General Fang will go to the Ministry of War in the capital to report the banditry. The property and the inventory will be handed over to Deputy General Fang, so I won''t bother your lord."


    What!


    You bastard, tell me again!


    "Qin Baihu, do you want to swallow the property in the bandit''s stronghold? This is a capital crime!" County Magistrate Qiu was very angry. You can just take some, but you want to take them all without giving us any money. Staying in Lang County is too much.


    Qin Sang said: "It is stipted in the army that if the army annihtes bandits, the property obtained does not need to be handed over to the local government. It only needs to be handed over to Shangfeng, who will hand it over to the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War will use it as military pay and distribute it to the various armies. "


    It is useless to talk to Qin Sang about criminalws. Some criminalws do not apply to military matters.


    Magistrate Qiu choked up: "Well, the rtives of your soldiers have emptied out all the things in our county government office, and we have to finish it off for you. You can''t let us work in vain, right?"


    Qin Sang: "There are nine viges in Bang Mountain. In addition to Bang Vige, there are eight viges. The county magistrate can take people to search those eight viges. We should be able to get a lot of good things."


    You can get a lot of good things!


    Boss Bai is the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain. The other eight viges must hand over 70% of the good things they robbed to Bangzhai. All the goodies are hidden in Bangzhai. The other eight viges have at most three melons. Two dates.


    But Qin Sang no longer talked about this. After telling Magistrate Qiu about what happened in the bandit vige, he started beating gongs and waving gs to gather troops and prepare to go back down the mountain.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Zhang Tu beat the gong and waved the g and shouted: "The army marching westward must gather and prepare to go down the mountain!"


    As soon as this sound came out, the soldiers scattered all over the vige gathered together, hundreds of them. Magistrate Qiu was frightened when he saw it, and he dared to stop Qin Sang from leaving.


    He could only say with a smile: "Thank you Qin Baihu for your hard work, please go slowly."


    After saying that, he thought of something and was startled. He grabbed Qin Sang''s arm and asked, "Qin Baihu, are all the escaped bandits dead? There aren''t any bandits hiding in the mountains, right? If you leave, What if theye out again and chop us down?!"

 Chapter 1471: Popular

    Chapter 1471: Popr


    Chapter 1471 Poprity


    Qin Sang said: "The county magistrate is overly worried. The bandits in Bang Mountain have offended people who should not be offended. Even if there are bandits who escape, they will be intercepted and killed on the way, and they will not be able to kill them again." "


    If the bandits from Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain were allowed to do evil again, wouldn''t the Eagle Food Gang be in great disgrace?


    Magistrate Qiu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked: "What does Qin Baihu mean? Who did the bandits in Jiuzhaigou on Bang Mountain offend? Who has such great ability to kill the escaped bandits?"


    Even the imperial court did not have the manpower to hunt down the bandits.


    Qin Sang: "They have offended the Eagle Food Gang, so the magistrate can rest assured."


    "What? They offended the Eagle Food Gang, hahaha!" Magistrate Qiu couldn''t help butugh out loud. God really has a vision. It''s okay. You guys should get out of here.


    Magistrate Qiu waved his hand and said: "Qin Baihu, go slowly, I won''t send you off."


    He urged again: "We can''t dy going to the northwest to fight against the enemy. You have to get on the road early."


    Dont stay in our Bang County for too long. The rtives of your soldiers are a bunch of shrews,parable to bandits. If you stay here for a few more days, our Bang County will be emptied by them!


    After Magistrate Qiu finished speaking, he red at Niu DaBao with an evil look. The Kuang family who had cheated him the most was Niu DaBao''s wife!


    What are you doing, magistrate? Are your eyes twitching? Niu Dabao asked in confusion.


    Magistrate Qiu choked up when he was asked, snorted coldly, ignored Niu Dabao, turned around and left, and said to the head of the county government office: "You lead people to stay behind to deal with the aftermath, while the officers and soldiers from the Division of Soldiers will follow me to the nearest bandit." Vige!"


    White Wolf Vige was emptied out by Qin Sang and the others. There was no benefit to be gained from staying here. He had to rush to other bandit viges to find underground storage!


    Qin Sang was also very interesting and gave the map to other viges to Magistrate Qiu so that he would not get lost in the mountains.


    "Let''s go." Qin Sang gave the order, and the soldiers set off and went down the mountain in a mighty manner.


    An hourter, we finally arrived at the foot of the mountain: "Break camp and go back!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers guarding the camp at the foot of the mountain quickly got up and rushed to Bang County Station with a lot of goodies.


    Although everyone was exhausted, they were extremely excited because they got a lot of good things this time. After marching for two hours, they finally returned to Bang County Station.


    The wounded soldiers, rtives, Vice General Fang and others who had been left behind, as well as the people of Bang County, all came out. When they saw Qin Sang and the others walking in the distance, they shouted: "Hey, we''re back, we''re back, look." , this is a good old thing!"


    The people of Bang County shouted: "The hero who killed the bandits is back. Everyone, hurry up and beat the gongs and drums to wee him!"


    Dang Dang Dang, the loud gong and the sound of the big drums sounded immediately, and the noisy people were very noisy, but there was no sense of rhythm, but the people in the hundred wolf counties were really happy.


    With the bandits out of the way, they no longer have to worry about their daughters, new wives, and younger sisters being robbed by bandits.


    "Hey, who is the young man riding the horse in front? He is really handsome and very impressive. Are you married? He looks so young and must not be married. My daughter is fifteen this year, and she matches him very well!"


    "Bah, old Miao family, you can rest a while. Someone who can ride a big horse must be an adult. How can someone who has be an official at such a young age marry your daughter? Your daughter is just average-looking. Don''t do this all day long. That dream of marrying high!"


    "Hey, Dahu''s wife, although the daughter of the old Miao family is average-looking, I heard that a member of the Baihu family in the westbound team married an ugly girl. Oh, she is so ugly that she can''t help her ancestors. She is so ugly. If you can marry an adult from a hundred households, a daughter from the old Miao family can still climb a high tree." Dahu''s wife was shocked: "What? Is there really a hundred households who married an ugly woman?"


    The woman replied: "Of course it''s true, that ugly woman is the Qin Gu family who almost bought out our county and surrounding viges in the past two days!"


    It turns out its her, but shes rich. The old Miao family are cksmiths, and they have a lot of money! Dahus wife said to the old Miaos wife, Youd better take a rest and stop dreaming.


    In addition to Qin Sang, Xie Cheng was also favored by others. Many womenughed and said: "This gentleman is not bad. If my granddaughter can marry him, she will be blessed."


    Hmm, it looks good, but at this age, Im afraid Ive already married a wife.


    What are you afraid of if you marry a daughter-inw? My family is poor. If my granddaughter can be a good concubine for an official, it will be considered a high achievement.


    In the carriage not far away, Ji Zhenniang was furious when she heard these words. She raised the curtain and cursed at the group of women: "Bah, a bunch of shrews, you still have no shame? He already has a wife and a daughter. You still want to recruit him as your grandson-inw, is your granddaughter an ugly monster who cant get married?!"


    The women were scolded and wanted to scold them back, but when they saw the servants with swords surrounding the carriage, they knew that the identities of the people in the carriage were not simple, so they did not dare to scold them and only replied: "A man with three wives and four concubines is Itsmon practice. Once you have a wife, cant you remarry? If you dont give a man a child, you are a jealous woman. If you want to be divorced and go back to your parents home, be careful of being divorced!


    "You, you guys!" Ji Zhenniang was going crazy. She was about to rush out of the carriage to beat them, but Gu Jinli stopped her. He looked at her and said, "See, Xie Baihu''s business is good. If you don''t want it, people will rob them."


    He added: "Don''t you hate Xie Baihu? Then why are you angry if he marries other women?"


    Ji Zhenniang became anxious and shouted: "You are talking nonsense. When did I dislike him?!"


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "You have disliked Xie Baihu for almost three years, and you still deny the things you have done so righteously. Ji Zhenniang, you are really unreasonable."


    She threatened Ji Zhenniang: "I heard that there were many beauties captured in the bandit vige. I guess some beauties fell in love with Xie Baihu and followed her back. Ji Zhenniang, you are finished. Your status is not guaranteed."


    "Shut up, Xie Cheng wouldn''t do this!" Ji Zhenniang cried angrily, whimpering, what if Xie Cheng really brought the woman from the mountain back?


    After Gu Jinli seeded in scaring her into tears, he said: "You know that Xie Baihu is very popr, and you know that Xie Baihu can''t survive without you, so you should be nice to Xie Baihu."


    Ji Zhenniang said: "I have been very good to him recently, all, all..."


    What are you talking about? Gu Jinli is gossiping. Are you talking about that?


    Ji Zhenniang red at her and said, "What''s that look in your eyes? Gu Xiaoyu, you are shameless!"


    On the road, whenever they had time, they just kissed and hugged each other, but this way they were much closer than they were two years ago.


    Gu Jinli snorted and said: "This is a gossipy look on my part. Let me tell you, although you have been pretty good to Xie Baihu recently, you are really not good. And you are really not a qualified wife. In Xie Baihu''s case, When Xie Baihu is protecting you, you should also help him more and do what the mistress should do. You can''t always lose your temper like a child. Otherwise, as time goes by, Xie Baihu will lose his patience and will retire. If I leave you, go marry another girl who is more sensible."


    He added: "I''m not trying to scare you. Think about it for yourself. Are you the most burdensome among your rtives on the way to the west?"

 Chapter 1472: Divide the troops

    Chapter 1472: Divide the troops


    Chapter 1472: Division of troops


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned. Is she really that bad? Is she a burden?


    Gu Jinli gave her an affirmative look: "Yes, you are so ipetent and burdensome. If my little brother Qin hadn''t formed an alliance with Xie Baihu, you would have been beaten to death by me. How can I still tolerate you until now?" "


    Ji Zhenniang cried even more aggrieved after hearing this.


    But after the banditry incident, she made a lot of progress, and understood what Xie Cheng said, if you don''t kill the evil people, they will be killed by the evil people. He said: "You are somewhat right...I will change it."


    Gu Jinli had a look of disgust on his face: "What you said is only somewhat right? Ji Zhenniang, it will be over if you don''t change it."


    After giving Ji Zhenniang a lesson, Gu Jinli had no time to talk to her anymore and looked towards Qin Sang.


    "Vice General Fang, this is the head of the bandit leader of Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain. Please take a look at it." Qin Sang got off his horse and handed Boss Bai''s head and the box to Deputy General Fang.


    His!


    The people of Bang County who were watching the excitement were so frightened that they gasped, and those who were timid took several steps back.


    Vice General Fang was very satisfied. He looked at Boss Bai''s head and said, "Sang, you are a capable man. This trip has lived up to expectations and you are worthy of being the leader in the army!"


    Deputy General Fang originally did not expect Qin Sang to bring back Boss Bai''s head. After all, Boss Bai was the bandit leader and was very smart. When he saw something was wrong, he ran away with his men. Qin Sang and the others waited a few hours before chasing after Huang Hua. The dishes are cold.


    But Qin Sang did it and brought back the head of the bandit leader. This is another great achievement.


    And what Vice General Fang said loudly, "He is worthy of being the leader in the army" also meant to help Qin Sang.


    Actually, this is not a favor, but a way of repaying a favor.


    Qin Sang not only saved his life, but also gave him a lot of credit. Now he brought back to him the gold, silver and jewelry from the bandit''s stronghold. As long as he goes to Beijing with these belongings, not to mention the Ministry of War, even the emperor will look at him highly. After all, the court is short of money.


    Liu Baihu then ttered Qin Sang and shouted: "Vice General Fang is right. If Qin Baihu hadn''t led his troops to kill the bandits and the Ding family, we would have died a long time ago. From now on, we will listen to Qin Baihu. Whatever Qin Baihu says is right!"


    Other soldiers also shouted in response.


    Qin Sang was calm and reported to Vice General Fang about the bandit camp.


    The way he respected Shangfeng made Vice General Fang sigh with emotion. If it were someone else who had made such a great contribution and saw that his leg was disabled, he would not pay attention to him again.


    "Sang, you have worked hard for almost two days and two nights. You are very tired. After you have transported your things to the county office, you should go back and rest." Vice General Fang looked at Qin Sang and the others. As soon as they stopped, they all started to feel sleepy. .


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, and entered the county with the soldiers escorting the property, while the rest of the soldiers returned to the camp next to the inn to rest.


    Before entering the city, Qin Sang looked back at the carriage Gu Jinli was riding in and saw her waving to him. He smiled and felt relieved... Xiaoyu was happy to hear that, it seemed that he had a good two days. .


    Qin Sang looked at her for a while, turned his head reluctantly, and followed Deputy Fang to lead them into the city.


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she said dissatisfiedly: "Why are you still going to the county town? Why don''t youe back and rest first?"


    Gu Jinli: "Do you think these 100 households are so good? They are all risking their lives. We can sleep soundly, but little brother Qin and Xie 100 households can''t."


    As she spoke, Gu Jinli felt heartbroken. Her little brother Qin worked too hard, so she should pamper him more.


    After a while, she knocked on the carriage and said: "New Year, let''s go."


    Yes. Da Nian responded and drove the carriage back to the inn.


    As soon as Gu Jinli entered the room, he threw Ji Zhenniang''s quilt to her: "Get out of here quickly." Brother Qin is back, I don''t want to sleep with you anymore.


    Ji Zhenniang was disgusted and said angrily: "You still dare to dislike me? I was almost vomited by you all night!"


    After saying that, he hugged the quilt and returned to the next room. He walked so neatly.


    After Ji Zhenniang left, Erqing came in and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, You Ping and the others brought things back. They were packed in sacks. They were all good things. Others thought they were food. This is the list given by the adults. Take a look. "


    Gu Jinli hurriedly took it and took a look, his eyes widened... Oh my god, no wonder people say that fighting makes a fortune, it is indeed true. Brother Qin wiped out a bandit vige and actually got money that no one else can make in his life. He made a fortune. !


    Gu Jinli was holding the list andughing, looking like he was about to drool.


    Mama Tao looked funny and joked: "Madam, I have money to buy things again this time."


    When the lord went into the mountain to chase the bandit leader, my wife was not idle either. She sent all the servants, soldiers and family members out. Taking advantage of their reputation for killing the bandit just now, she bought a lot of things and medicinal materials to keep out the cold at low prices. , grain, meat and eggs.


    At present, Aunt Xiong is taking her servants to make dry food and dried meat with rtives and rtives, and she is very busy.


    In addition to these, Madam also reminded Mrs. Kuang to buy some carriages and wheels as soon as possible. When the timees, she will be on the road, and her family members will also have carriages to ride on.


    If you can''t buy these things, go to County Magistrate Qiu for help.


    Because of this, County Magistrate Qiu was ckmailed again by Kuang. Using the name of the county government, he got thirteen wheels and thirteen carriages for Kuang.


    After calcting this amount, it must be at least a few hundred taels, but Kuang didn''t give the money, saying that it was in the bandit''s vige, and asked Magistrate Qiu to get it quickly, so as not to dy the time of going up the mountain by arguing with her, and all the good things would be lost. No more.


    Magistrate Qiu was not stupid. He knew that there was property in the bandit''s stronghold. Although he felt sad that he had been defrauded of hundreds of taels of silver, he did not waste any more time with Kuang and led his people up the mountain.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "We bought too hard. We almost bought up everything in Bang County. Now we can''t spend it even if we have money."


    She put away the list, changed into a coat for work, and called to Aunt Tao and the others: "Let''s go and prepare delicious food for Brother Qin. He has worked hard this time. I will cook for him myself." .


    Tao Yan likes to look at Gu Jinli and Qin Sang and Meimei. It is Ying: "Okay, the old ve gave his wife."


    Gu Jinli went to the inn kitchen to cook for Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang gave the confiscated property and the list to Deputy General Fang.


    After Deputy General Fang took a look at it, he ordered people to move arge amount of gold, silver and jewelry into the house. It filled four rooms, and Deputy General Fang almost fainted from shock.


    After the things were moved, Vice General Fang talked about dividing the troops: "Vice General Xue is dead, and I can no longer go to the northwest. The soldiers from Yongtai Prefecture, the soldiers from other prefectures and cities who have lost hundreds of households, and the traitor Ding Ge, Lu Chong and Shi Baihu have no one to lead their troops, so we have to divide these troops into groups. After you give them a training, you can go west again."


    Vice General Fang looked at Qin Sang and asked: "Say which part of the soldiers you want, I will make the decision for you... You can also ask for soldiers from other cities. We have made great achievements. When we get to the capital''s military headquarters, I will directly ask If the Ministry of War draws those soldiers under yourmand, the Ministry of War will definitely give them face."


    After all, you brought so much property to Beijing. If the Ministry of War wants money, it naturally has to give you some face.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I am only a hundred households. Although I have made meritorious service, it is not easy to recruit soldiers from other prefectures. I can only lead the troops from He''an Prefecture."


    It is not good to bite off more than you can chew, and your official position is not enough. It is not good to stretch your hands too far. This is a taboo.

 Chapter 1473: stubborn

    Chapter 1473: stubborn


    Chapter 1473: Obsession


    After hearing this, Vice General Fang admired Qin Sang even more. This young man is really smart. He lives a sober life and does not make rash advances. He knows that when he makes great achievements, he should keep his head down and behave for a while.


    Vice General Fang said: "Then which soldiers from He''an Prefecture do you want? Give me the list as soon as possible, and I will take it to the capital. As long as the adults in the capital''s military department are urate, the generals in the northwest cannot send your soldiers The soldiers are drawn away."


    Even if you have the ability to swallow up troops, if you cannot defend it, it is very likely that your men will be taken away by a higher-ranking general, and you will end up with nothing.


    "Thank you, sir. The general will give you the list of officers and soldiers by noon tomorrow at thetest." Qin Sang did not give Deputy General Fang the list immediately because he wanted to discuss it with Xie Cheng and Niu Dabao.


    However, the hundreds of households in other prefectures and the general bannermen of Yongtai Prefecture were all relieved after hearing this.


    If Qin Sang had not extended his hand to He''an Mansion, they would have taken advantage of dividing their troops. They were very grateful to Qin Sang and treated him even better.


    Therefore, when Vice General Fang said that he would give all the food, horses, weapons, livestock, and cars in the bandit vige to Qin Sang, although the other hundred households and the general banner were envious, they were not jealous. Theyughed and said: "Qin Bai Hu saved our lives and led us to make great achievements, so he deserves to get more things, this is what Qin Baihu deserves!"


    Vice General Fangughed after hearing this: "It''s good if you think so."


    After the banditry and massacre, the resistance armies in various prefectures were more united than before.


    Lieutenant General Fang looked at them and said sincerely: "We can survive this time not only thanks to Qin Baihu, but also because we finally gathered our troops and united. The Rong people are as cruel as evil spirits. You can only work together as one." Only through strength can you turn defeat into victory! Remember not to only care about your own personal interests. If everyone cares about his own interests, the end result will be the tragic death of the entire army!"


    Vice General Fangs words made everyone present look serious.


    Qin Sang was the first to sp his fists and salute, and said: "General, please remember that when we arrive in the northwest, we will definitely work together with you to defeat the Rong people!"


    The other hundred households also sped their fists and said something about working together as one.


    Vice General Fang looked at them and nodded, somewhat pleased.


    "Sir, is Ding Dong still alive?" Qin Sang asked. Although he severely injured Ding Dong and nailed him to the ground on the night of the bandit killing, he avoided the vital point. Ding Dong should have survived.


    Deputy General Fang nodded: "Your doctor Dai is great and saved Ding Dong''s life. What, do you want to see him?"


    Qin Sang: "Well, I would like to see him."


    Seeing that his eyes were bloodshot, Vice General Fang originally wanted him to go back and rest as soon as possible, but since Qin Sang wanted to see Ding Dong, he naturally would not stop him: "Liu Baihu, go and bring Ding Dong."


    "Hey." Liu Baihu responded, and it took more than two quarters of time before he came back.


    Vice General Fang was angry. When he saw Liu Baihu, he said, "Liu Baihu, why have you been gone for so long?!"


    The tone was very unkind. Didn''t you see that Qin Sang and the others were almost too sleepy to hold on? You''ve been there for so long, you don''t have to go to the mountains to chase the bandit leader, and you just pick up something ready-made, don''t you know how to feel sorry for people?


    Liu Baihu was wronged and said: "Sir, it was Lu Chong who threatened to die and asked the general to bring him to see Qin Baihu."


    Then he looked at Qin Sang and said: "Qin Baihu, don''t be angry. I don''t want that viin Lu Chong toe to see you. But he hit the wall and his head was broken. Deputy General Fang still wants to **** him to the capital. He can''t die." .


    Qin Sang said to the deputy general: "Sir, let Lu Chonge in." Since Lu Chong wants to see him, he will meet him. Can he still be afraid of Lu Chong?


    In that case, lets bring Lu Chong and Ding Dong in. Deputy General Fang spoke.


    "Yes." Liu Baihu immediately escorted Ding Dong and Lu Chong in.


    When Lu Chong saw Qin Sang, his eyes were about to burst, and he shouted angrily: "Qin Sang, you viin, why do you hide your strength? You are harming me!"


    Had he known that Qin Sang and the Gu family had so many powerful men hidden, he would not have been stupid enough to surround and kill the Gu family and end up with aplete defeat.


    With a bang, Liu Baihu kicked Lu Chong, knocking him to his knees, and cursed: "Lu Chong, do you still want to show off? Most of the camp knows about Ding Ge and your wife. You know it yourself, but instead of following us to deal with Ding Ge, you instead took the Ding family''s gold and helped the Ding family and the bandits deal with us. You still have the nerve to me Qin Baihu. You are still a man!"


    Although Liu Baihu''s scolding was right, Lu Chong had reached such a point that he didn''t care about face at all. Now he just wanted to find a reason for being framed to prove that he was not so ipetent.


    "Shut up, you surnamed Liu, you are a traitor who betrayed me in battle, what qualifications do you have to speak against me?!" Lu Chong spat at Liu Baihu, turned around and cursed Qin Sang: "Surnamed Qin, you I wont make it easy for you, you **** who eats soft food and keeps secrets, and there is Gu family, then..."


    boom!


    Lu Chongzheng was scolding him happily, but was kicked over by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang''s eyes were full of murderous intent, staring at Lu Chong: "You have no future!"


    His subordinates have been defeated, and he still thinks that he will not give him a chance to stand up in the future.


    Hong Dao, cut off his tongue and **** his hands. Qin Sang ordered.


    "Yes." Hong Dao immediately pulled out the knife, walked to Lu Chong in a few steps, removed his jaw with a click, and cut off his tongue. With a twist of his wrist, the knife cut open Lu Chong''s hands and cut off Lu Chong''s tendons. .


    Qin Sang''s order was too scary, and Hong Dao''s movements were too fast. After Lu Chong was deposed, Deputy General Fang and the others did not react until their faces turned pale with fright: "Sang, this..."


    Isn''t this bad for Lu Chong? After all, Lu Chong has been captured and is considered a prisoner.


    Qin Sang said: "Vice General Fang, Lu Chong is cunning and vengeful. After he arrives at the Ministry of War in the capital, he will most likely bite us back. We cannot let him die unjustly. Cut out his tongue and abolish it." His hands are safe enough to prevent him from talking nonsense or writing confessions that nder us."


    "Qin Baihu is right!" Liu Baihu has a deep understanding of Lu Chong''s insidiousness: "Just now in the county prison cell, Lu Chong threatened me with the fact that I was too close to Ding Ge. I will not tolerate him. After threatening him, he hit the wall and threatened him. Lu Chong is so good at retorting, we have to guard against him!"


    After hearing this, Vice General Fang and others felt that Qin Sang had done the right thing.


    Niu DaBao was so angry that he rushed over and hit Lu Chong with the handle of his knife, and cursed: "You heartless viin, why did Sang feel sorry for your sister Tang, and gave you Cen''s ashes?" We brought it back, and you beast still wants to harm us! You are already a father. For the sake of your daughter and your parents and n, cant you just calm down? If you persist in persisting, you will only harm your entire n!"


    While they were waiting for Magistrate Qiu on the mountain, Sang listened to Xie Cheng''s words and sent people to the wooden house at the foot of the mountain to burn Cen''s body and bring the ashes back, intending to take them back to Lu Tang''s hometown.

 Chapter 1474: killing spree

    Chapter 1474: killing spree


    Chapter 1474 Massacre


    "Xie Cheng said that although you two are not good parents, Sister Tang will still have to live in the world in the future. She cannot have a mother who conspired with bandits to murder the soldiers who resisted the army, so she burned Cen''s body and told the public about Cen. My family was killed by bandits. When I return to my hometown, Sister Tangs reputation will be better!"


    "Look, Sang and Xie Cheng are both conscientious people and don''t care about you, but you are ungrateful and want to fight with Sang and the others. You are really hopeless! Are you worthy of General Guo?!" Niu Dabao was referring to Lu Chong cursed.


    Lu Chong was able to be a hundred households because General Guo was fair. Otherwise, given Lu Chong''s family background, even if he had some talent in leading an army and was good at it, he would not be able to be a hundred households.


    But Lu Chong forgot about General Guo''s promotion to him. He only remembered General Guo''s kindness to Qin Sang, and he had already hated General Guo.


    When he heard this, he rolled in pain and stared at Niu DaBao with such ferocious eyes that he thought he wanted to eat Niu DaLeo alive.


    Niu Dabao shook his head: "Lu Chong, you are hopeless, you are just an immature beast!"


    Uh-huh! Lu Chong wanted to yell and curse, but he could only utter some dull, wordless roars.


    Qin Sang was toozy to pay attention to Lu Chong, looked at Ding Dong, pointed at him and said: "Hong Dao, cut off his tongue too. This is an old fox who is loyal to the Ding family. Now he is silent. After arriving in the capital, It is very likely that it wille back to bite us."


    Yes. Hong Dao raised his knife and walked towards Ding Dong.


    Ding Dong was frightened and screamed at Qin Sang, but his mouth was blocked by a ball of linen and he couldn''t say a word.


    Hong Dao moved very quickly. He first removed Ding Dong''s chin, then took off the cloth. With a whoosh, he cut off Ding Dong''s tongue. He also disabled Ding Dong''s remaining hand before putting away the knife. Leave.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Ding Dong screamed in pain. He was still injured, but he fainted after a short time.


    "Liu Baihu, take them down, they look terrible!" Deputy General Fang was also very angry with Lu Chong. He felt sick even if he looked at him more than once.


    "Yes." Liu Baihu led people to carry Lu Chong and Ding Dong out.


    Before he was carried away, Lu Chong screamed at Qin Sang. I don''t know if he was cursing, or asking if Mr. Cen was really dead? How did that **** die?


    You''d better stop asking. If you really tell me, I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it, and your head will no longer be a grasnd, but an oasis.


    After Lu Chong and Ding Dong were taken away, Qin Sang said: "Sir, the general banners, small banners and close soldiers under Ding Ge, Lu Chong and Shi Baihu cannot be kept. They must all be dragged out and killed. It can also serve as a warning to other soldiers while causing future troubles.


    After the Dingo bandits failed to kill and capture the troops, most of the soldiers surrendered. Among the surrendered soldiers were the general banner, the small banner and the close soldiers. If they divided these people when they divided the troops and took them to the northwest, what would happen? Serious trouble.


    Qin Sang will not want such hidden dangers. He will kill everyone who deserves to be killed and will not keep it.


    Hu Baihu was frightened after hearing this: "Qin Baihu, do you really want to kill them? There are quite a few of them."


    It''s a bit scary to go on such a killing spree.


    Qin Sang said: "They are dormant poisonous snakes. We don''t know when they will give us a fatal blow. We must kill them."


    This matter is not negotiable.


    Deputy General Fang thought for a while and said: "Qin Baihu is right to worry. Our westward-going anti-Japanese army cannot continue to be in chaos. If we continue to fight among ourselves, we may be exhausted before we reach the northwest."


    Deputy General Fang nodded. How dare the other hundred households say no... Qin Sang is the King of Hell, and they don''t dare to go against him. "Sir, it''s toote today. Let''s take those people out and kill them tomorrow. Let the whole armye out to watch the execution and let them know the consequences of murdering their ownrades for money." Qin Sang was thest suggestion.


    Hu Baihu and the others were trembling when they heard this. They had to call all the soldiers to watch the execution. It was such a big fuss... Hey, forget it, this young man was so fierce that they didn''t dare to object.


    "Okay, you go back and have a sleep first. After we divide the troops before noon tomorrow, we will carry out the execution." After Deputy General Fang said a few words to them, he asked Qin Sang and the others to go back and rest quickly.


    Qin Sang and the others took the food, carts, horses, livestock, and weapons from the bandits'' stronghold and happily left the county and returned to the inn.


    "No, I''m too tired. Sang, let''s go back and take a nap first. When we wake up, we can talk about dividing the troops and things." Niu Dabao couldn''t hold it anymore. He hadn''t slept for almost two days, and his brain was almost turning into mush. .


    "Well, let''s rest first and wait until tomorrow." Qin Sang took the Xingshen pill given by Gu Jinli and was able to survive for a while. After separating from Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng, he returned to the inn room where Gu Jinli lived.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m back." Qin Sang entered the house. After not seeing Gu Jinli in the outer room, he said towards the inner room. He began to take off his armor and took off his dirty boots.


    "Xiaoyu, are you there?" Qin Sang took off his outer robe and coat and walked into the back room. When he saw the bed was empty, he frowned: "Where did Xiaoyu go? Is he not there? He ran to find Ji. Have you chatted?"


    Gu Jinli hid behind the door, covered his mouth andughed,ining in his heart: Ji Zhenniang is so annoying and loves to cry. Even if I am so free that moss grows, I will not go to chat with her.


    but


    Brother Qin talked to himself a lot today. Even if he had doubts in his heart before, he would not say them out loud. Could it be...


    "Ah~" Gu Jinli''s eyes shed. Qin Sang''s people had appeared in front of her, picked her up, and smiled at her: "Sure enough, he is hiding here."


    After saying that, he kissed her lips and tasted her before leaving with satisfaction.


    Gu Jinli asked: "How do you know I''m hiding behind the door? The door of the house here is quite big, and I''m not fat, so I can hide behind it."


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "Why have you be stupid? I heard your breathing."


    He heard her breathing when he was standing in front of the door of the inner room, and knew that she was hiding behind the door, so he murmured to himself and cooperated with her acting.


    Gu Jinli was depressed: "It turns out that you have discovered it a long time ago. It is not fun at all. If you had known better, you wouldn''t have done such a childish thing."


    Qin Sang hugged her tightly, shook his head and said, "I''m not childish. I like ying with Xiaoyu like this."


    She has been extremely sensible since she was a child, but if she is too sensible, she will suffer more than others. He doesn''t want her to carry everything, but likes her to make trouble and y with him like an ordinary little girl.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, let''s y next time."


    He patted his arm again and said, "Put me down quickly. I''ve made delicious food for you. You''ve been tired for two days. Eat quickly and rest. People who don''t sleep for too long will die suddenly."


    "Well, I listen to Xiaoyu, I can''t let Xiaoyu be a widow." Qin Sang did not let go of her, but carried her to the bed, let her sit on the bed, moved the table over, and asked: " Where is the food box? I''ll get it."

 Chapter 1475: made a fortune

    Chapter 1475: made a fortune


    Chapter 1475: Made a fortune


    Gu Jinli pointed to the door of the inner room: "It is ced in the wing room opposite. There are two small stoves inside to keep it warm."


    The room she lives in is thergest in the inn, with an outhouse for entertaining guests, a back room for sleeping, and a side room where you can take a shower and use the toilet.


    Then he said: "There is also hot water. You don''t need to buy it this time. The people at the inn gave it to us for free. Do you want to take a shower first and then eat?"


    She has already taken a bath and the bath is particrlyfortable.


    Qin Sang asked her: "Are you hungry?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It''s not yet evening. I''m not hungry just because I''m afraid you are."


    Qin Sang said: "Then I''ll take a shower first, and then we can eat together."


    Fighting for two days, even though he washed his face and hands, he still smelled of blood. He wanted to wash away the smell of blood, not to inhale her.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli stood up and took out a change of clothes for him from the box next to him: "Here they are, new ones."


    Qin Sang smiled, took the clothes, and said: "Go back to bed quickly, the ground is cold."


    Although this is the best room in the inn, it is still very simplepared to home, and the weather is very cold. Her sunflower water must have just gone, and she can''t catch a cold now.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli obediently returned to bed, wrapped in a goose down quilt and waved to him: "Stopughing, go take a shower."


    I love to giggle every time Ie back. Men should be cooler.


    Qin Sang nodded, went to the ear room to take a bath, and washed his hair. He took afortable bath and almost fell asleep in the tub. After being startled, he quickly got up.


    By the time he returned to the back room, Gu Jinli was wrapped in a thick goose down quilt and his head was dozing off little by little.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw this, but soon put away his smile, with distress in his eyes... Now she was so sleepy just in the evening, she must have not slept well in the past two days.


    Although she stayed at the inn, taking care of her injured rtives, taking care of the seized property, buying things for another trip, and worrying about going up to the mountains to suppress the bandits were enough for her to work hard, and it was impossible for her to sleep well.


    Qin Sang walked lightly, walked over, hugged her with the quilt, and wanted to put her on the bed, so that she could have a good sleep, but she woke up quickly and rxed after realizing that it was him. , said with a sleepy and smiling voice: "Have you washed it? Huh? Your hair is wet. Let me go and I will wring it for you."


    Qin Sang: "No, you go to sleep for a while, I will twist my hair myself, and then I will wake you up for dinner after it is dry."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m not going to sleep anymore. If you go to bed now, you''ll wake up in the middle of the night."


    As he spoke, he took the dry cloth in his hand, asked him to sit on the edge of the bed, with his back to her, and began to twist his hair.


    Wringing hair is a boring and time-consuming task, and Gu Jinli''s hands are sore from wringing it.


    Seeing her movements slowing down, Qin Sang raised his hand to hold her hand and said with a smile, "It''s ready. No need to wring it anymore. Let''s eat."


    Gu Jinli withdrew his hand, touched his hair, and said: "There is still a little moisture, it should be dry after eating, let''s eat."


    He said again: "Don''t move, I''ll get the food."


    She pushed him away and asked him to sit aside. She got up and went to the penthouse to get the food. Qin Sang followed, and each of them set up a stove, packed the food, and brought it back.


    "There is also grilled fish." When Qin Sang smelled the aroma of grilled fish, he still didn''t believe it. But when he opened the lid of the cage and saw the warm grilled fish inside, a surprised smile appeared on his face: "Where are you at this time? The fish you found?


    Gu Jinli was slightly proud: "There is a big pond in the county. I heard that there are a lot of fish in it in the summer, so I asked someone to cut a hole in the ice and get the fish out. Many people came to buy it, and I made a profit Pen."


    Well, Qin Sang choked: "I still made a fortune, is that big pond ownerless?"


    "Yes, I''m from the county hospital. The doctor said that there are no fish in the pond in winter, and all the fish that are there are dead. If I want to break the ice on the pond, just give me a tael of silver, and I will break it. Just do it. There were so many fish that the doctor''s intestines turned green." Gu Jinli wanted tough when he thought of the doctoring to buy fish from her with a sad face.


    But in the end she gave the doctor ten big fish, which made the doctor very happy. She also gave her two good stoves for boiling medicine.


    Qin Sang praised: "My little fish is so smart. In the future, when we see frozen ponds and rivers on the road, we can use this method to catch fish to eat."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Aunt Niu has already taken people to the big river outside the city to break ice and catch fish. They made a lot of them and disposed of them all to make meat and vegetables for the road."


    Gu Jinliid out the food and handed him a bowl of thick chicken soup and porridge: "You have been busy for two days and did not eat on time. Don''t eat anything too hard. Eat chicken soup and porridge to nourish your stomach."


    Qin Sang nodded, took the chicken soup porridge and drank a few mouthfuls before finishing the chicken soup porridge. He picked up his chopsticks and ate the grilled fish. After taking one bite of the grilled fish, his eyes brightened and he looked at Gu Jinli: "It tastes like home."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Of course, I made this, and the seasonings used are the same as those at home."


    Speaking of home, she suddenly missed Brother Cheng and the others: "The Chinese New Year ising soon. I wonder how the three grandparents, my parents, my eldest brother and sister, and Brother Cheng will spend their time. They should be preparing fried food at this time. "


    Qin Sang felt heartbroken when he heard this, and said guiltily: "We will go back in three years at most. From now on, we will celebrate the New Year with my father-inw and mother-inw every year."


    "Silly, I just sighed, what are you promising?" Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "I''m already married, so of course I want to celebrate the New Year with you, how can I go back to my parents'' home?"


    Hmm, it seems that a married girl has to go back to her parents home in the second year of junior high school.


    Forget it, forget about this for now.


    Eat quickly and sit for a while before going to bed. You already have dark circles under your eyes. If you dont sleep for too long, you will die suddenly.


    What I said is true!


    Qin Sang smiled, touched her face, and continued to eat. He finished both grilled fishes, but he gave her all the fish steaks, which had few bones.


    Gu Jinli had a hearty meal. After eating, he packed up the remaining noodles and mutton and put them back in the stove to continue warming them: "If you feel hungry in the middle of the night, get up and eat something."


    She turned around and washed her hands with warm water, then called Qin Sang: "I have something delicious to give you."


    As he said that, he trotted back to the back room. Qin Sang smiled and followed him quickly. As soon as he entered the back room, he saw a te of dried loquat fruits in front of him: "I bought it at the hospital. After washing it, I steamed it in a basket. I licked it once and sprinkled it with icing sugar, and it tasted good.


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this: "You have turned the medicinal materials into dried fruits."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, these medicinal materials made from fruits can be eaten like this."


    Qin Sangughed out loud, why are you so smart?


    He lifted her up with both arms and put her on the bed. He pulled the goose down quilt and wrapped her up, then picked up a piece of dried loquat fruit and ate it: "Well, it tastes good, sweet and sour." Sweet and delicious.

 Chapter 1476: Arrangements by the Xia family

    Chapter 1476: Arrangements by the Xia family


    Chapter 1476 Xia Family Arrangements


    but


    Well, I miss Xiaoyu. Qin Sangs kiss became passionate.


    Qin Sang knew about her little life. He hadn''t slept for two days. Although he wanted to do it very much, he would not touch her tonight: "Well, I know. I just want to kiss you."


    As he spoke, the kiss became more and more passionate. In the end, it was he who suffered.


    Hey on her body, hugging her tightly, exhaling hot and forbearing breath from his nose.


    Gu Jinli didn''t dare to move, but she couldn''t helpughing: "I told you to take it easy, now you have to suffer."


    This moment was quite long. It took at least two quarters of an hour before he slowly calmed down. He hugged her and said, "Go to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow morning to discuss the division of troops with Xie Cheng and the others."


    He was indeed too tired in the past two days and fell asleep not long after he finished speaking.


    Gu Jinli nestled in his arms, looked at him sleeping soundly, and tapped his closed eyelids: "The eyshes are so long and handsome. You are worthy of being my husband-inw."


    She admired his "beauty" for a moment, then closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    That night, she slept peacefully and did not wake up like she didst night.


    Before dawn the next day, she felt someone kissing her. She opened her eyes a small gap, looked at the sky outside, raised her hand and pinched him: "It''s not dawn yet, don''t make trouble, I want to sleep again." For a while."


    Qin Sang smiled, bit her neck, and said, "It''s dark outside because it''s going to snow, but it''s gettingte now."


    But he didn''t bother her anymore, but hugged her and let her continue to sleep: "Don''t get up in a hurry, let''s sleep for a while."


    Gu Jinli: "Didn''t you say that you wanted to get up early to discuss the division of troops with Xie Baihu and the others? It would be bad if you leftte."


    Qin Sang: "I have made great achievements. They are now taking me as the leader. It is appropriate for me to leavete."


    Gu Jinli:


    Do you still want to make a grand finale?


    "Okay, let''s sleep a little longer." Gu Jinli closed her eyes and fell asleep again without realizing it. When it was daylight, she woke up. Seeing that Qin Sang hadn''t left yet, she hurriedly pushed him: "It''s almost three o''clock in the morning. stand up!"


    Qin Sang looked at her, rested his head on his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I have already given the order. We are not going to rush today. After dividing the troops and the captured materials, we will make dry food and repair the car in the remaining half day, and we will set off again at 00:00 tomorrow." , it takes a day and a half to catch up, and we will stop on the afternoon of New Years Eve to celebrate the New Year, which will not dy the trip.


    Today is the 28th, and from here it is more than a days drive to a vige bought by Xiaoyus family. Uncle Mutong has already led people to prepare New Years goods at the vige, so they can just go there.


    Are you still sleepy? Qin Sang held her hand and put it on his abdomen to warm it.


    He had actually woken up a long time ago. It could be seen that she was sleeping soundly, so he did not get up andy down with her.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m not sleepy anymore. I slept very well. I had the most full and peaceful sleepst night on this journey."


    After speaking, he hurriedly said: "Don''t feel sorry for me. I rode in a carriage all the way. It was veryfortable and I didn''t suffer any hardship."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang didn''t say anything, he just looked at her steadily. Gu Jinli was offended and said angrily: "It''s scary to just look and not say anything. If you have something to say, just say it."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang retracted his arms, pulled her into his arms, hugged her tightly and said, "I will let Xiaoyu live a normal life as soon as possible."


    This kind of life on the road is too hard,parable to when she was running away from famine when she was a child... He doesn''t want her to live this kind of life.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are so annoying. I told you not to worry about it. Get up quickly. If you go toote, Aunt Niu and the women in the Niu family camp will definitely spread gossip about us."


    Those women are not afraid of meat and vegetables when they talk about gossip.


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her for a while, let go of her, stood up and put on his clothes, turned around and said to her: "If you are afraid of the cold, don''t get up. I will let Aunt Tao, Aunt Xiong and Feng Jin do those trivial matters." , you dont have to worry.


    Gu Jinli likes to stay in bed. When he heard this, he sat on the bed wrapped in a quilt and said, "Okay, then I''ll sit down for a while."


    Qin Sang looked at her sitting on the bed in a daze, smiled, and told her about dividing the troops: "I only want the troops from He''an Prefecture, but not the troops from other prefectures. It''s hard to get the troops from across the prefecture. It is very likely that the northwest post will be taken away.


    "I n to recruit soldiers from Qianyang County. Although those soldiers are thorny, Ding Ge is really capable of leading troops. All the soldiers under hismand are tough and can fight better."


    "I n to let Uncle Niu take over Lu Chong''s troops. Lu Chong is just a general leader, and his soldiers are not very good. But Uncle Niu can lead troops and train these soldiers for a period of time, and they can be reborn."


    Let Xie Cheng lead the soldiers left behind by Shi Baihu. After killing the general banner, the small banner and the close soldiers, the rest of the soldiers will be easy to deal with. Xie Cheng can use them without much training.


    As for Liu Baihu and Cao Baihu, they did not perform any meritorious service. Cao Baihu even escaped before the battle and hid with his soldiers for a night beforeing out. It was good to be able to distribute some supplies, so don''t worry about the soldiers.


    Liu Baihu doesn''t fight much, but if he is short of money and materials, just give him more materials and gold and silver.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought for a while, nodded and said: "Yes, you are very good at dividing it up like this."


    Dinge''s soldiers are the most capable, but they are thorny. Only Brother Qin can suppress them.


    Lu Chong''s soldiers are the most useless, and they need to be trained by the more powerful Niu Dabao for a few times.


    Shi Baihu''s is quite good. After removing the thorns, it can be used without much training, making it easy to use.


    but


    "There is a servant in Lu Chong''s family. There is a grandson named Xia Zhang. He defected before the battle and even stole Lu Chong''s poison. He helped us. Their grandparents have been in our camp these two days. It seems that they are Those who want to follow us...I wonder if they are willing to go to the Xie family?"


    Qin Sang was startled when he heard this and asked, "Do you want to give Xia Zhang''s family to the Xie family?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, Xia Zhang is brave, resourceful, decisive, and able to distinguish between good and evil. I have also met Mr. They are well taken care of and can be used by the whole family.

 Chapter 1477: On the road again

    Chapter 1477: On the road again


    Chapter 1477 On the road again


    Qin Sang: "If you need it, then keep it. Xiaoyu doesn''t need to give it away to avoid heartache."


    He could tell that she was reluctant to give away the Xia family.


    Gu Jinli really couldn''t bear to leave the Xia family''s ancestors and grandchildren, but: "Ji Zhenniang is too useless. Aunt Xie and Xie Huaihua have to serve her. The Xie family needs talents like Mrs. Xia and Xia Zhang to handle trivial matters."


    After Aunt Ji and her group of Ji family members were sent away, the Xie family lost a lot of servants and had to make up for a few more who could be used.


    Qin Sang smiled. Ji was indeed a waste, but his little fish was still capable.


    "Keep it, no need to send it away. Let Xie Cheng figure out the Xie family''s affairs by himself. He can''t always rely on us." Qin Sang didn''t want to see Gu Jinli in trouble, so he simply made the decision for her.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up: "Really? This is not good."


    A little happy.


    Qin Sang looked at her suppressed joy andughed out loud: "There''s nothing wrong with it. Let''s keep it and not thank you for it."


    Okay, then keep it! Gu Jinli was happy and finally didnt have to worry anymore.


    Qin Sang smiled and shook his head, hugged her, stood up and left.


    Gu Jinli thought he had left, but a quarter of an hourter he came back and brought her breakfast: "Rice porridge, eggs, and fresh meat pies. Eat before you get up. Don''t be hungry."


    After giving the exnation, Qin Sang put on his animal skin cloak and left to find Niu Dabao and the others.


    Niu Dabao and the others got up early, went to the camp to look at supplies, and were having breakfast in the lobby of the inn.


    Mrs. Kuang was also there. When she saw Qin Sanging, she hurriedly greeted him: "Hey, Sang is up. You must be exhausted. Come over quickly and have breakfast to replenish your strength."


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, Ive been tired for two days. I have to serve Gu at night and only get up at three oclock in the morning. Im working too hard, and Gu is still ugly. How can I do this?


    Kuang Shi looked at Qin Sang with sympathy.


    Qin Sang was stunned. It took him a moment to understand what Kuang was talking about, and he defended himself: "Aunt Niu, I''m not tired. My little fish is very sensible. Since I haven''t slept for two days, I''ll be fine after eating." Had a nap.


    "You don''t need to say this, my aunt understands...it''s not easy." Mrs. Kuang said, "I know it''s not easy for you to eat soft rice, you don''t need to exin."


    Qin Sang was helpless. Seeing that Kuang didn''t listen, he didn''t bother to exin. Anyway, they would know how good Xiao Yu was in the future and understand that he really liked Xiao Yu and was not forced to do so.


    "You bitch, you talk so much nonsense. Go back and take care of the children quickly. We have something big to talk about." Niu Dabao yelled at Kuang, but Kuang was afraid that her family would receive too little and would not leave, so she sat and listened. .


    You ignorant shrew! Niu Dabao had no choice but to scold Kuang Shi, so he could only let Kuang Shi listen.


    After Qin Sang had breakfast with Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng, he told him about his n to recruit the officers and soldiers of the Qianyang County Division of Military Affairs.


    Niu Dabao said: "This is a good thing. Ding Ge''s soldiers are all thorny. I am toozy to train them. Lu Chong''s soldiers are the best to train."


    Xie Cheng didn''t have any objections. He took advantage of this division of troops. He nodded and said, "I listen to Sang."


    After talking about the division of troops, Qin Sang then talked about the division of supplies: "The horses, livestock, carts and other supplies obtained in the bandit''s stronghold will be divided equally among the three of us, and the remaining fraction will be given to Liu Baihu."


    Vice General Fang gave them all the materials in the bandit''s stronghold and let them divide it among them. Although the other hundred households did not receive horses, livestock, etc., they did receive a lot of gold, silver and jewelry, and he had no objection. Kuang shouted: "Why should I give the change to Liu Baihu? He didn''t go up the mountain to kill the bandit leader!"


    Niu Dabao was so angry that he pped the table and shouted: "Can you stop being so stingy, bitch? Liu Baihu didn''t go up the mountain to kill the bandit leader, but he stayed in the camp to help, so naturally I''ll get something for him!"


    Not only did they distribute the supplies, they also took a share to Liu Baihu when they took the belongings on the mountain. They had secretly given it to Liu Baihust night.


    Compared to Cao Baihu, Liu Baihu can help kill the enemy at critical moments and does not join forces with Ding Ge. He can be regarded as a goodrade-in-arms.


    Mrs. Kuang thought about it and felt that she should give Liu Baihu a share, so she stopped making trouble.


    "It''s almost noon, let''s go. We made an appointment with Deputy General Fang yesterday, so we can''t bete." After dividing the things, Niu Dabao got up, and the three of them rode to the county seat to find Deputy General Fang and gave him the list of troops to be divided.


    Vice General Fang looked at the list, nodded and said, "Yes, only Saburo can suppress Dingo''s soldiers."


    He then said: "Don''t worry, after we get to the capital, I will directly give this list to the Ministry of War, and ask the Master of the Ministry of War to record the officers and soldiers above under yourmand."


    The generals in the northwest should not even think about taking away your men.


    "Sir, the general banner, the small banner, and the close soldiers have been escorted to the camp outside the city. We can go there." Liu Baihu got up early in the morning. ording to the list, he followed Ding Ge, Lu Chong, and Shi The general banners, minor banners, and close soldiers who were responsible for the rebellion were all captured and taken to the camp, where they knelt down and waited for Lieutenant General Fang to give the order before beheading them.


    Vice General Fang nodded: "Let''s set off for the camp."


    A group of people left the county government office inrge numbers and rushed to the camp outside the county town.


    In front of the camp, dozens of people were kneeling, and all the soldiers in the camp were called out, and they all stood upright to watch the execution.


    Lieutenant General Fang was carried to the middle and reprimanded: "These are the soldiers who followed the Ding family to kill and deprive their troops. Please open your eyes and see their fate! Whoever dares tomit the crime again in the future will be treated like them." , the head is in a different ce!"


    After finishing the training, he looked at Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu of He''an Prefecture, you have made great achievements this time, killing the bandit leader and Ding Ge, and saving the lives of all the soldiers in the army. You will be the executioner!"


    Vice General Fang helped Qin Sang again.


    "Yes!" Qin Sang stood up, nced at the soldiers present, drew his sword and ordered Hong Dao and the others: "Execution!"


    Click, click, click!


    The big knife fell, and there was a sound of bones being chopped. After three rounds, seventy-six soldiers who followed the Dingo bandits to kill and devour the soldiers were killed.


    One head rolled off, blood spurted out, and the headless corpse fell to the ground with a bang. The soldiers watching the execution were frightened, and they told themselves in their hearts that they would never murder their colleagues because of gold.


    The execution scene was too shocking, and the soldiers must have remembered the lesson.


    Vice General Fang was very satisfied. After scolding the soldiers a few more times, he called all the households and went to the camp where the supplies were stored.


    Vice General Fang took out a stack of supplies list and said: "We got a lot of supplies from killing Ding Ge this time, including nearly 400 horses. But the army pays attention to merit. The supplies are not divided equally. Whose is it?" Whoever has more merit will get more. You dont need to be jealous of others who get more. If you want more, you will make more military exploits in the future!"


    He also said: "Whenever I read the name of the military station, hundreds of households from the military station wille over to get the list, and collect the supplies ording to the list. After receiving the supplies, prepare and continue on the road tomorrow."

 Chapter 1478: Get the most

    Chapter 1478: Get the most


    Cao Baihu,e forward!


    Vice General Fang shouted, which made Cao Baihu''s heart skip a beat. He walked out bravely, stepped forward and saluted: "Sir, the general is here."


    Deputy General Fang handed him a list: "Cao Baihu, the supplies you have received are five horses, five bags of grain, five tents, ten weapons and some other small things. Take someone to get them."


    After hearing this, the Baihu and the general bannermen almostughed out loud... This was too little, it was like pping Cao Baihu in front of his face.


    Cao Baihu''s face is green, white and ck. Damn it, I knew I was going to be beaten!


    But Cao Baihu knew what he had done. On the night of the banditry, he hid with his soldiers and did not help. Everyone would hate him.


    Moreover, he had already obtained a lot of gold and silver jewelry in Bang Vige, which was a windfall. Even if he was embarrassed at this moment, he did not dare to resent it. He cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, sir... I will definitely make contributions again in the future!" "


    After saying that, he took the list and went to the camp where supplies were piled up with a few small gs of his own, and picked up things ording to the list.


    Vice General Fang continued to shout: "General Tang Qi,e forward!"


    "Sir." Tang Zongqi is a soldier of Yongtai Mansion and a subordinate of Deputy General Fang. After seeing that there were only ten horses, two mule carts, ten bags of grain, tents and some weapons on the list, he said nothing and was respectful. I took it and took someone to get the things.


    Vice General Fang told General Tang Qi that Qin Baihu had made great contributions but did not ask for soldiers from Yongtai Mansion. Therefore, he and Mr. Lao Qi got a big advantage and were able to serve as generals and lead troops to the northwest. They must remember Qin Baihu''s favor.


    Moreover, Qin Baihu is a powerful man and secretly maintains arge number of powerful people. They must learn to be smart and not go against Qin Baihu, but to please him so that they can take care of him when they go to the northwest.


    So Tang Zongqi was not dissatisfied.


    The same goes for General Labor Banner. Although he received little, he had no resentment. He just wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Qin Sang and make the rtionship good.


    Deputy General Fang: "Liu Baihu,e forward!"


    "Thest general is here!" Liu Baihu was excited. He actually lined up behind Hu Baihu and Jin Baihu. He must have received a lot of things.


    Sure enough, the list given to him by Deputy General Fang read: thirty horses, one carriage, four mule carts, five bags of medicinal materials, twenty bags of grain, twenty broadswords, twenty pieces of armor, twenty tents, Twenty bows, a hundred arrows, and other supplies to keep out the cold.


    Liu Baihu was so wide-eyed that he almost fainted... Butst night, Niu Dabao and the others brought him two bags of belongings. The two bags of gold, silver and jewelry gave him a lot of training, so he didn''t faint now.


    "Thank you, sir!" Liu Baihu said loudly and excitedly, and took his little g captains with them to get back the supplies he had received with flying steps.


    Cao Baihu was extremely envious. Damn it, if he had known that Ding Ge was so useless, if he had known that Qin Sang could win, if he had known that he could get so many things, he would not have taken his soldiers to hide.


    But now it''s toote to say anything. Cao Baihu can only be envious.


    Vice General Fang continued to issue the list: "Niu Baihu,e forward!"


    "Hey, madam, it''s our turn!" Han Sansong''s mother shouted at the top of her voice, looking excited to see how much they could get.


    Kuang was not happy: "Why is my old cow the third one? This is either the first or the second. Now the photo is taken in front of Xie Baihu. Doesn''t this mean that the things the Xie family camp will get are better than We have too many campsites?!


    As soon as these words came out, the women in the Niu family camp came to their senses and shouted one after another: "Yes, how can this be done? Our Baihu is much more powerful than Xie Baihu! We are also more capable than the Ji family, but not Let Qin Baihu worry about it." Ji Zhenniang was furious when she heard this. She raised the car curtain, pointed at them and cursed: "Stop! What are you talking nonsense here? My family, Xie Cheng, killed Shi Baihu and saved Vice General Xue. There is arge group of soldiers over there who have made great contributions. Are you also very powerful? If Gu Xiaoyu hadn''t sent someone to rescue you, you would have been hacked to death!"


    Zhang Ermin''s daughter-inw said: "Mrs. Xie, aren''t you trying to make peace with Xie Baihu and marrying your childhood sweetheart? Why are you talking to Xie Baihu? If Xie Baihu is unlucky, won''t you be able to marry him? Leaving faster?"


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked and pointed at Zhang Ermin''s wife and said: "You shrew, what are you talking about? Who said that I am going to divorce? Who said that I am going to get married again? I don''t have any childhood sweethearts at all!"


    Ji Zhenniang cried angrily: "Oh, oh, oh, you shrews, you have wronged me, you have ruined my reputation, Gu Xiaoyu, do you care?!"


    Ji Zhenniang turned around and shouted at Gu Jinli who was sitting in the carriage.


    Gu Jinli was lifting the car curtains to look at Qin Sang when he was suddenly scolded and his face turned green. He red at Ji Zhenniang and said, "Why are you shouting? This kind of gossip spread because you disliked Xie Baihu before. Who''s to me?" "


    but


    Gu Jinli stuck his head out of the car window and looked at Mr. Kuang: "Aunt Niu, you can''t talk nonsense like this. You are remarrying your childhood sweetheart. Making up such nonsense will ruin your reputation and kill people. Don''t talk nonsense again in the future.


    After hearing this, Mr. Kuang raised his hand and pped Zhang Ermin''s wife three times on the back, and scolded: "Ermin''s wife, you are a **** whose ancestral graves were dug up. You are gossiping about the wives of hundreds of households. You don''t want to live anymore!"


    He added: "Hurry up and apologize to Mrs. Xie, otherwise your whole family will have to run for me when we start tomorrow. Don''t even think about riding in a carriage, and don''t even think about eating meat during the New Year!"


    Zhang Ermin''s daughter-inw and the others were used to gossiping when they got together, so they spoke out quickly. After being beaten, they quickly said: "Madam, madam, please stop beating me. I know I was wrong."


    He then bowed to Ji Zhenniang and apologized: "Mrs. Xie, don''t be angry. People''s wives are quick-tongued and talk without thinking. Don''t be angry."


    After saying this, he pped himself in the mouth several times.


    Ji Zhenniang snorted and said: "If you let me hear your nonsense again, I will have you arrested and beaten with twenty army sticks!"


    "Yes, yes, we will never talk again in the future, Mrs. Xie, don''t be angry." Zhang Ermin''s wife nodded repeatedly, her attitude of admitting her mistake was very good, because she was afraid that the Kuang family would not let her family ride a carriage or give her meat during the New Year.


    Ji Zhenniang was then satisfied, lowered the curtain and sat back in the carriage.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to remind him: "Now you know how bad you were to Xie Baihu before. You have to be nicer to Xie Baihu in the future. Otherwise, when Xie Baihu gets promoted, he will divorce you and marry a high-ranking official." Nobledy."


    Gu Xiaoyu, you are scaring me again! Ji Zhenniang was furious and said, I have already changed my attitude. If you scare me again, I will break off our rtionship with you.


    Gu Jinliughed loudly: "Break off our rtionship? Oh my God, thank you for that. Taking care of you is more troublesome than taking care of a baby. I''m exhausted. You should hurry up and break off our rtionship with me."


    You! Ji Zhenniang cried angrily again.


    Gu Jinli ignored her and let her cry. Anyway, Ji Zhenniang felt ufortable if she didn''t cry for a day.


    She looked towards the camp where supplies were piled up and saw that after Xie Cheng had collected what he had been given, there were hundreds of war horses and eight mule carts in the camp. She was so happy that she almostughed out loud.

 Chapter 1479: Lus

    Chapter 1479: Lu''s


    Chapter 1479 Lu Shi


    Her family was actually allocated so many horses, as well as mule carts, a pile of tents, and several supplies piled as high as a hill.


    Get rich, get rich!


    Ji Zhenniang saw that Gu Jinli wasughing out loud, frowned and asked: "Gu Xiaoyu, you are crazy, why are youughing?"


    Gu Jinli ignored her and continued to look at the camp not far away.


    Ji Zhenniang lifted the curtain and saw Qin Sang standing next to a group of horses and a pile of supplies. She felt sour. No wonder Gu Xiaoyu smiled so hard that her teeth were blinded. It turned out that the Qin family had gotten so many good things.


    Looking at Xie Cheng again, he got a lot of horses. He counted fifty horses. Huh, her Xie Cheng is not bad either.


    Dannian, go back. Gu Jinli saw the excitement and asked Danian to drive back to the inn.


    Ji Zhenniang said: "Don''t you want to thank them for your support?"


    She still wants to go back with Xie Cheng.


    Gu Jinli: "They still want to send Vice General Fang back to the county. He won''te back so soon. Let''s go back first."


    Then he asked: "We will set off at 00:00 tomorrow. Are the dry food, water, firewood, medicinal materials, cars and other things that you should prepare at the camp ready? Now Xie Huaihua is injured, and Grandma Xie has to take care of her. You''re very busy, you know something better, don''t be a hands-off shopkeeper, keep an eye on these mundane tasks yourself."


    Ji Zhenniang was told that she felt guilty, so she turned her face away and said, "I, I''m keeping an eye on someone. Besides, Xie Cheng said that Manager Xie and Manager Xiao Xie will do what they want, just let me take care of myself. "


    Gu Jinli wanted to p her when he heard this: "Xie Baihu feels sorry for you, but you can''t be too willful. You have to help. Otherwise, if time goes by and Xie Baihu gets tired, he will dislike you and find other capable girls. Go be a wife."


    Ji Zhenniang said angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, you are scaring me again. If you don''t scare me, I won''t be able to sleep, right?"


    Gu Jinli: "Oh, the so-called loyal words are harsh to the ears. You should be grateful when I am willing to say this to you. When I am toozy to say it to you, it will prove that you are hopeless and I will abandon you."


    "I know, I know. I''ll keep an eye on it when I get back. I won''t hold you back when I get on the road." Ji Zhenniang thought about the two days and nights when Xie Cheng went to the mountain to suppress bandits and couldn''t sleep, and she also felt that her life was too much. It''s so good, it''s because I listened to Gu Jinli''s words.


    The inn was very close to the camp, and within a short while, they returned to the inn.


    After Gu Jinli and Ji Zhenniang separated, he asked Erqing to call Xia Zhang and his family.


    Xia Zhang and his grandson have been living very uneasy these past few days. They are afraid that the Qin family will not want them, and they dare not take the initiative to ask for permission. They are afraid that if they ask for permission too many times, the Qin family will annoy them and they will only work with Aunt Xiong and the others without even having to eat. Dare to eat more.


    Hearing Er Qing''s words, he was happy and worried at the same time. He didn''t know what Mrs. Qin wanted to do with them. Should we ept them, give them away, or hand them over to the government and **** them back to He''an Mansion with Lu Chong and others?


    Gu Jinli met them in the house where he lived. There were differences between men and women. Only Mrs. Xia could enter the house. Xia Zhang and Xia Lao were listening outside the house.


    "I''m here to pay my respects to you, Madam." The three of the Xia family were servants in the Lu family. Although Lu Chong was arrested, they still remembered their status as servants and knelt down to salute Gu Jinli.


    "Get up." Gu Jinli said to them without any nonsense: "My husband and I have decided to keep you, but you must be servants first. My family will not use servants without a death contract."


    "Think about it. If you are willing to stay as a servant, follow Feng to the county government office, settle the matter of selling yourself, and follow us on the road tomorrow. If you don''t want to, you can leave now."


    The three members of the Xia family are still servants of the Lu Chong family. If they want to follow them, they must first go to the Yamen and exchange the deed of sale for her family.


    The three members of the Xia family knelt down again, and Xia Zhang said: "Back to Madam, my family has already thought about it and is willing to be servants for Madam''s family!" Gu Jinli: "Oh, I have thought about it a long time ago? Are you so willing to work for my family?" Servant? Dont you think that my family is rich and the servants have meat to eat, so they want toe to my house and be servants. The Qin and Gu families punish their servants very severely. If they make mistakes, they will be punished with military punishment. The most serious thing is Killing him directly with a stick is not as good as what you see."


    Xia Zhang said: "Madam, my family understands that since they are servants, life and death are naturally decided by the master''s family... My family has been servants to the Lu family. Compared with the Lu family, my family is extremely kind and can follow my wife." Home is the blessing of a ve family.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to listen to these words and just said: "If you decide to stay, you must abide by the rules of the Qin and Gu families. If you make a mistake, the end will be death, or life will be worse than death!"


    "Yes, I would like to thank you, Madam." Xia Zhang and his family kowtowed to Gu Jinli. Xia Zhang hesitated for a moment and then said, "Madam, I have something I want to say. Can I please express it clearly?"


    Gu Jinli: "Say."


    Xia Zhang said: "After arriving in the northwest, I want to follow the master to the battlefield."


    He also said: "My family is willing to serve as servants for my wife''s family, but I also want to make contributions to my family, and I hope my wife will do it."


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked at Xia Zhang, and said: "You are indeed ambitious. You want to go to the battlefield? But what ability do you have to go to the battlefield? With your three-legged cat skills? You can''t even defeat Daqing."


    My family in Daqing is still a girls family.


    After hearing this, Xia Zhang felt a little embarrassed when he thought of how he was picked up, thrown away, and knocked unconscious by Daqing on the night of the bandit killing. However, he said: "I will learn my skills hard. Please give me a chance, madam!"


    "Go down first, work hard, and wait until we get to the northwest." Gu Jinli knew that Xia Zhang had some abilities and ambitions, but the person he had just epted had to be trained several times to test his energy before he could use it.


    Xia Zhang also understood this. After kowtowing, he followed Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia down.


    The family took the initiative to find Feng Jin, who took them to the Bang County government office, exchanged three deeds of betrayal, and officially became servants of the Qin family.


    Qin Sang and the others came back just before You time in the afternoon, and they also brought Mr. Yao Qi and his family with them.


    General Yao is the general g of the Qianyang County Military Post. He used to follow Ding Ge. He had made a meritorious service on the night of the bandit killing, so he was not beheaded. Now he is following Qin Sang. He brought his wife and children to pay homage to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    Mr. Yao Qis daughter-inw, Lu, was in her thirties. She came from a schrs family and was very polite. Erqing took her to see Gu Jinli and saluted Gu Jinli: Meet Madam.


    Aunt Yao, theres no need to be polite, please get up. Gu Jinli said, From now on, we will be in the same group and we will get along ording to the rules of the vige.


    Together?


    Why does this sound so social?


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu breathed a sigh of relief. Although Mrs. Qin was ugly and smelly, she was an easy person to get along with. In the past two days, people have also been sent to her side to deliver medicinal materials so that the injured soldiers and family members can have medicinal materials to treat their injuries.


    Mr. Xianggong also said that Qin Baihu was a man of real ability and upright, unlike Ding Ge, who was too disgusting and would only threaten them with his daughter from his hometown.


    I have been busy with the New Year these days, so I havent updated much. Im sorry everyone, Im really too busyI rarely write off-topics because Im afraid that too many off-topics will affect the reading experience. In fact, Im a bitch. , not aloof. Regarding Xiaoyu giving birth to a baby, do you think its not good to give birth too early? Regarding theck of timely replies toments, now you cant see the real-time APP messages in the background, you can only see the previous ones, and you have to log in to the APP with your mobile phone to see the new messages. Thank you for your support. Happy New Year. May you make a fortune in the Year of the Ox. Yes, blessings are so vulgar. 0.0

 Chapter 1480: save people

    Chapter 1480: save people


    Chapter 1480: Rescue


    Yao Zongqi and Lu had a daughter. She was just fifteen this year. When Lu knew that Yao Zongqi was going to fight in the northwest, she cried so much that she couldn''t let go of Yao Zongqi. But she knew Ding Ge''s character and knew the northwest. It''s so dangerous that I don''t dare to bring my daughter here.


    So after discussing with her natal family, she married her daughter to her eldest nephew and only brought her two sons with her.


    Lu didn''t stand out, she was like an invisible person among the apanying rtives, and she didn''t talk about her daughter, but Ding Ge knew everything. He not only used her to threaten Mr. Yao Qi, but also used his daughter from his hometown to threaten him. They are a couple.


    I said, if my husband doesnt help the Ding family kill people and seize troops, he will send someone to his hometown to destroy their daughter!


    Her husband and she were extremely afraid, so even if they knew that Ding Ge wanted to kill and seize his troops, they did not dare to inform Qin Sang and others.


    Fortunately, my husband turned against him in the end and helped Qin Baihu and others deal with the Ding family and the bandits, thus saving his own life.


    Lu Shi shed tears when she thought about the danger this time and the fear of being threatened by Ding Ge. She quickly wiped away her tears and said with a smile: "Mrs. made meugh. Don''t worry, I''m not a weak person. I can bear it." Its okay, I wont cause trouble to Madam.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I can see it. If my aunt doesn''t take the initiative, Mr. Yao Qi won''t dare to defect in the face of the battle."


    The safety of the whole family is in Ding Ge''s hands. If Lu didn''t have the courage and ability, Mr. Yao would really not dare to fall to their side.


    Lu was very sincere. She told Gu Jinli everything about her family, her parents'' family, and even her inws, and handed her a list: "Madam, this is the list of rtives of the officers and men under my husband''smand. Take a look, if there is anything If you want to know, you can ask me."


    Gu Jinli was very happy: "Auntie is really good at getting things done. If you are so smart, it will be much easier for me in the future."


    When she took the list and looked at it, she was really surprised. Lu was so good at doing things. He even wrote down clearly the personalities of the soldiers and their rtives, who had conflicts with whom, and who was better with whom.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he stayed with Lu to have dinner.


    Lu agreed happily. When the food was served, Lu was shocked. Everyone knew that the Gu family was rich, but they didn''t expect that Gu''s food was so good and even included roasted leg ofmb.


    "This is roasted with my spices. Auntie, try it." Gu Jinli used a knife to cut severalrge pieces of mutton for Lu and put them into her bowl.


    Lu was ttered and said hurriedly: "Madam, you don''t have to do anything, I can just cut it with a knife myself."


    He added: "Ma''am, don''t think I''m weak, but I can actually use a knife."


    Yao Zongqi followed Qin Sang halfway, and Lu was afraid that Gu Jinli would dislike her, so she often said these words to prove that she was not a burden.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "No one went to save my aunt on the night of the banditry, but my aunt protected the soldiers'' rtives. It shows that my aunt is powerful and can help in the future."


    After Lu heard this, he followed Gu Jinli to eat with peace of mind.


    Ji Zhenniang ran over just after eating, and asked Gu Jinli before entering the room: "Gu Xiaoyu, do you think I can send a servant to follow Sister Tang back to Lu''s house? Sister Tang is so young and injured again. This ce is so far away from He''an Mansion, what if she is bullied on the road?"


    Gu Jinli red at Ji Zhenniang: "Are you sick? I''ve told you that Lu Tang is not your daughter. Don''t put your feelings for Zhuzhu on her. Lu Tang went back with Deputy General Fang and the others. , my husband and Xie Baihu both asked Deputy General Fang, and Deputy General Fang will take care of Lu Tang."


    Gu Jinli is annoyed that Ji Zhenniang cares about Lu Tang so much. No matter whether Lu Tang grows up to be good or bad, the fact that Lu Chong and Cen are their enemies will never change.


    Dont touch the children of your enemy, no matter how pitiful they are. Who knows if the enemy will hate you and take revenge on you when they grow up?


    "But Vice Admiral Fang is a man, how can he take care of Sister Tang?" Ji Zhenniang just felt that Sister Tang was so pitiful. When she saw Sister Tang suffering, she thought of Zhuzhu.


    If she and Xie Cheng died in the northwest, would Zhuzhu be as pitiful as Sister Tang?


    Ji Zhenniang started crying as she thought about it. Gu Jinli was speechless.


    Seeing this, Lu went to help Ji Zhenniang up and told her about a schr who rescued the son of a ssmate, but in the end his daughter was destroyed, he was paralyzed, and all his family property was taken away: "That man listened to others and thought that his father He was harmed by Yu Xiucai, so when he grew up, he took revenge on Yu Xiucai. Later, he learned that his father was indeed killed by bandits on the way to take the exam, but the man did not go to Yu Xiucai to apologize and left the pregnant Yu Xiucai. The schr''s daughter took the Yu family''s money and went away to a foreign country, and never came back for more than ten years."


    Ji Zhenniang was frightened: "You, are you serious? You didn''t lie to me just to curry favor with Gu Xiaoyu, did you?"


    Lu was not angry, but said in a gentle tone: "This is true. Yu Xiucai and my father were ssmates, and Sister Yu and I were handkerchiefs... Fortunately, God has eyes, and Sister Yu finally married a government servant. Finally we didnt reach a dead end.


    Actually, the man also knew that he had wrongly med Yu Xiucai, but the big mistake had been made. The man did not have the courage to bear it, so he simply walked away, thinking that Yu Xiucai had really killed his father.


    "Mrs. Xie, there are people in this world who repay kindness and there are people who repay kindness with hatred. The daughter of an enemy can be given some money to take care of her, but she cannot be too close to her, lest she harm her own family." Lu said sincerely.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang sat quietly for a long time, and finally left silently.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Lu was a little worried and looked at Gu Jinli: "Madam, Madam Xie, is she okay?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry about her, she will be crazy for one night and she will be fine."


    Sure enough, when setting off the next day, Ji Zhenniang came over and took a carriage with Gu Jinli. She told Gu Jinli: "I gave Xie Cheng a thousand taels of silver and asked him to send someone back to his hometown. From now on, I will send someone to Lu Tang every year. A few dozen taels, and when she gets married, she will be given another dowry, but she will not be allowed to know who gave the money."


    Gu Jinli sighed with emotion: "You are finally smart and you have done a good job."


    Lu Tang is pitiful, but she is the daughter of Lu Chong and Cen, and has experienced banditry, so they can give Lu Tang money to live and feed her, but they can''t get too close to her.


    "Sang, don''t worry, I will take care of the matter between the Ding family and the bandits. You can go to the northwest with peace of mind. The war in the northwest is urgent and we can''t wait." Vice General Fang came to see Sang Qin and others off in person.


    Magistrate Qiu also came, and couldn''t stopughing when he saw Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, you are the lucky star of our Bang County. Help us eliminate the banditry, and the people of our Bang County can finally live a good life."


    There is indeed a lot of gold, silver and jewelry hidden in the other eight bandit viges. He has be rich this time, thanks to Qin Sang, the God of Wealth.


    The people of Bang County echoed: "The county magistrate is right, Qin Baihu, you are our great benefactor in Bang County."


    The people of Bang County also came to see Qin Sang and hispanions off, and the people were truly grateful to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang didn''t have any more words to say. He cupped his fists and saluted them. After saying a few words to Deputy General Fang, he set off with the soldiers.


    The team of several thousand people left Bang County under the watch of everyone.


    Their car had been repaired, and a lot of dry food had been made in the previous two days, so they were able to run all the way until it waspletely dark before setting up camp.


    But before they arrived at the camping spot found by the scouts, two scouts came back on horseback: "Sir, there is the sound of fighting a mile ahead. From the sound of weapons, it seems that they are a group of soldiers. There were cries of women and children, maybe there were bandits?"


    He then said: "Hong Xiaoqi has already gone to help. Let his subordinatese down and ask the Lord for instructions. Do you want to rescue them? If not, he can get back quickly."

 Chapter 1481: Han family daughter

    Chapter 1481: Han family daughter


    Chapter 1481 The daughter of the Han family


    Qin Sang told Hong Dao and the others that when exploring the road, they must remain vignt even if they encounter someone asking for help. Just because the northwest has been chaotic for too long, people have been driven to evil. Some people will pretend to be robbed victims to rob the people who rescued them. If they find something is wrong, they will leave immediately.


    Hong Dao remembered Qin Sang''s instructions. He could hear the sound of weapons and knew that one of the men was from the army. He didn''t want hisrades to be harmed, so he went to rescue them first and asked the two scouts toe back and report the situation to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang led many soldiers and dared to break through even if there was a trap ahead. He immediately said: "Go and call the other hundred households and the general banner."


    "Yes." The two scouts hurriedly called the other hundreds of households and the general banner.


    Sang, I heard that some of ourrades heading west are in danger. Are you going to rescue them? Niu Dabao asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, we are allrades from the westward journey. If we don''t save them, let''s divide the people into two halves. Xie Cheng, Liu Baihu, and Jin Baihu will go with me to rescue them. Uncle Niu, please take the people to stay. Surround all the apanying rtives to avoid being cut off."


    "Sure, I listen to you!" Niu Dabao''s loud voice finally settled the matter. The other hundred households hurriedly notified their subordinates to prepare to rescue people with Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang rode to the carriage, knocked on the carriage, and when Gu Jinli raised the curtains to look at him, he said: "Xiaoyu, there are other westbound soldiers and horses in front of us who are in trouble. I will take half of the soldiers." Go and save people, stay in the car and don''t move, I''ll be back soon."


    Since the soldiers heading west are in trouble, they naturally have to be rescued. Gu Jinli said: "Well, you go quickly, don''t worry about me."


    He added: "Be careful, don''t fall into the trap."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, don''t worry."


    As he spoke, he touched her face with his hand and stepped aside to wait for Xie Cheng.


    Ji Zhenniang heard that Xie Cheng and others were going to rescue people, and she was very frightened: "We won''t encounter bandits again, right? Then you can''t leave, let Niu Baihu go, and you stay!"


    Xie Cheng consoled him: "Don''t be afraid, Zhenniang. There aren''t that many bandits here. I guess they''ve run into other troubles. And the other party doesn''t have many people. With so many of us, we can rescue people very quickly."


    Xie Cheng rushed to rescue people andforted Ji Zhenniang for a few words. When he saw the g being waved and the troops gathered, he immediately rode away.


    Ji Zhenniang was very angry and cursed: "Xie Cheng, you bastard!"


    Follow Qin and sister honestly, dont run around, if you are angry, wait until Ie back and then scold me. Xie Cheng turned around helplessly and said, and hurried over to gather.


    "Let''s go!" Qin Sang gave the order and took the lead with the soldiers with horses to rush to rescue people, while the other infantrymen ran behind.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    As soon as he got close to where the scouts were pointing, Qin Sang heard a fierce fight between soldiers.


    "Ah! My husband,e back quickly, they are robbing me! Please help Brother Yi!" A young woman screamed miserably, but her husband was surrounded by a group of dead men and was chopped down. They were injured, and even though they rushed several times, they were unable to save them.


    The woman could only ignore the danger and hug her six-year-old son tightly to prevent him from being taken away.


    The woman grabbed her son, but the men went to grab her daughter.


    Mother, mother, save me!


    After hearing this, the woman turned to look at her daughter. She saw that her daughter was being hugged by a dead soldier and was about to take her away. But her eyes were about to burst and she shouted: "Let go of Sister Yu, let her go! I know you guys Who are you, if you dare to hurt Sister Yu and Brother Yi, we, husband and wife, will definitely fight her to the death!"


    However, the soldier who snatched the child just sneered and shed at the woman with his big knife.


    Whoosh!


    As the sword was shing at the woman, Qin Sang shot an arrow at the dead soldier who was raising the knife. The sharp arrow pierced his head directly. The dead soldier fell to the ground with a bang.


    The dead man died in front of the woman. The woman was very frightened, but she rushed over to cover her daughter''s eyes, hugged her, and said, "Sister Yu, you''re not afraid. It''s okay."


    Then she hurriedly looked at her son. Her son, who was unconscious due to high fever, had been taken away by another group of people. She shouted at the top of her lungs to Qin Sang: "Master, go and save my son! My husband-inw is the Prime Minister of Linhe Prefecture. Zhang Baihu of An County, I am the daughter of the Han family of Guangcheng Bo in the capital city! The military master rescued Brother Yi, the Zhang family and the Han family will..." Swish!


    Before the woman finished shouting, Qin Sang shot two arrows, knocking down the man who snatched Brother Yi''s son to the ground.


    When the woman saw this, she was surprised and happy. She rushed over with her daughter in her arms. However, when the dead soldiers surrounding Zhang Baihu saw this, they immediately rushed towards Brother Yi and chopped him into pieces.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Xie Cheng and his men arrived in time to block the killing of these dead soldiers.


    Qin Sang shouted into the darkness: "You Ping, You An, bring people out, these are dead soldiers!"


    Ordinary soldiers cannot deal with them. Only Youping Youan and others who have been trained ording to the standards of dead soldiers can deal with these people.


    Hearing this, You Ping and You An immediately rushed out with their men.


    Click, click, click!


    After the sharp knives shed like a hurricane, less than half of the dead soldiers were killed or injured.


    The leader was shocked. He did not expect to encounter such a tough fight. He hurriedly made a gesture and gathered all the dead soldiers into a circr formation.


    Not long after, the leader''s gesture changed, and all the dead soldiers'' crossbows were aimed at Brother Yi and Sister Yu.


    "The shield soldiers are arrayed, they are going to fire arrows!" Qin Sang shouted when he saw this, but the dead soldiers moved too fast. Qin Sang could only grab the military g and wave it, bang bang bang, knocking out all the surrounding torches. .


    It immediately became dark all around, and the dead soldiers could not see the exact location of Brother Yi and Sister Yu, so they could only shoot blind arrows, thinking that they could injure them no matter what.


    But they underestimated You Ping and You An. The two of them had already snatched the two children, held them and rolled them aside, out of the sight of the dead soldiers.


    Ding ding ding!


    The sound of the crossbow arrows hitting the ground was not the sound of being hammered into the flesh.


    The leader of the dead soldiers became anxious, changed his voice, and ordered in a low voice: "Keep shooting!"


    Ding ding ding!


    There was another sound of crossbow arrows hitting the ground, but they still missed.


    Just when the leader of the dead soldiers ordered to fire more arrows to kill them, You Ping and Youan had already led people toe over. They raised their knives and cut off the heads of several dead soldiers with a click.


    "Boss, they came over and our people were killed!" Some of the dead men spoke in a hurry.


    When Mrs. Han heard this, she yelled: "The poisonous woman with the ent in Beijing is indeed the one who sent you here. We, husband and wife, will not let her go!"


    As soon as these words came out, the leader of the dead soldiers immediately ordered: "Retreat."


    This time someone is helping the Han family, but they can''t seed. They have to retreat quickly and not let the situation slip, otherwise the master will kill them.


    After hearing this, the dead soldiers hurriedly evacuated from the darkness.


    Qin Sang didn''t lead anyone to chase him. ording to Han''s words, this seemed to be her family''s housework. He was just here to help his colleagues and there was no need to get involved in other people''s housework.


    Light the torch! Qin Sang said. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding area was illuminated by the light of the torch, and what came into view were corpses all over the ground.

 Chapter 1482: resentment

    Chapter 1482: resentment


    Chapter 1482: Gratitude


    These corpses include servants, guards, and soldiers, totaling at least more than a hundred.


    The carriages were also damaged a lot, with several carriages tipped over and a few falling directly into the trap ahead.


    "Sese, how are you? Are you injured?!" Zhang Baihu staggered over, dragging his shed body.


    Han wiped away her tears and went to help him and said, "Mr., I''m fine."


    Seeing that Zhang Baihu''s body was covered with blood, he said anxiously: "My lord, why are you so injured? Doctor Jin, Doctor Jin,e here and show me!"


    Zhang Baihu held Han''s hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, they are just flesh wounds, nothing serious."


    Those dead soldiers set a trap on the road. Their carriage overturned in half. The carriage that Doctor Jins master and apprentice were riding in fell directly into the pit. Both master and apprentice were stabbed to death by sharp weapons at the bottom of the pit. No one was there anymore. He looked at the injury.


    Where are Sister Yu and Brother Yi? Zhang Baihu asked.


    You Ping and You An quickly picked up the two children and handed them to the couple.


    Sister Yu was so frightened that her face turned pale, tears kept falling, but she resisted crying loudly.


    Sister Yu, dont be afraid, your parents are here, and those bad guys will never take Sister Yu away. Han held her daughter in her arms andforted her.


    Sister Yu and Brother Yi are twins. She is only six years old, but she is sensible. She nodded and said in a sweet voice: "Mom, I''m not afraid."


    "Good boy." After Mrs. Hanforted Sister Yu, she hurried to see Brother Yi.


    But Brother Yi was still unconscious, his face was red and a little green, and his whole body was extremely hot. Mrs. Han anxiously shouted again: "Doctor Jin, Doctor Jin,e and take a look at Brother Yi!"


    Seeing that he could no longer hide it, Zhang Baihu could only say: "Sese, stop shouting. Doctor Jin''s master and disciples are all dead."


    "They are all dead, what about Brother Yi? What about you and the injured soldiers?!" Han was obviously frightened by this turn of events, and asked at a loss.


    Zhang Baihu was rtively stable. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "Brother, do you have a doctor or military doctor with you?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, follow me with the child in your arms."


    He then told Hong Dao: "Take people to clean up and clean up the corpses. Bandage the injured first. Later, Ye Dakou and others wille over to look at their injuries carefully."


    "Yes." Hong Dao responded and immediately led people to start cleaning up.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang finally returned with Zhang Baihu and the others.


    Gu Jinli saw them from a distance and knew that someone was injured, so he immediately said: "Er Qing, go and find Doctor Dai, Qinghui Qingpu and the others."


    Hey. Erqing immediately went to call someone.


    He then said to Aunt Tao: "Mommy, that seems to be ady. Go and pick her up."


    Yes. Aunt Tao took Xiaoji to pick up Mr. Han.


    When Mrs. Han heard that there was a doctor with good medical skills and a medical woman here, she was so happy that she took Sister Yu and Brother Yi in her arms and came over.


    As soon as he arrived at the carriage, he smelled the smell of rotten eggs and frowned. After seeing Gu Jinli''s appearance, he was frightened, but he did not show it. Instead, he said: "Mrs. Zhang Han, my husband is Zhang Baihu of Sheng''an County, Linhe Prefecture, her natal family is the Han family of the Guangcheng Prefecture in the capital. Thank you madam for your generous rescue." After hearing this, Aunt Tao was shocked and looked at the Han family... This woman turned out to be thete Guangcheng Uncle''s only granddaughter.


    Guangcheng Bo Han Yuan was a hero who followed Emperor Jingwu to conquer the world. Although he was a civil servant, he was named Guangcheng Bo because of his outstanding achievements.


    Uncle Guangcheng had poor heirs. His first wife died when he was young. After the world was settled, he married Han''s grandmother and gave birth to Han''s father.


    But Han''s father was short-lived. He died when Han was four years old, leaving not even a son.


    Uncle Guangcheng felt sorry for his granddaughter. He knew how difficult it was for an orphaned girl to live in the world without the support of her father and brother, so he wanted to recruit a son-inw for the Han family. The child he gave birth to would bear the Han family name and inherit the title of Uncle Guangcheng.


    But Uncle Guangcheng''s nephew''s family was not happy and scolded Uncle Guangcheng at home. This old guy is getting more and more confused as he gets older. How could he give the title of the Han family to an outsider?


    Looking for a son-inw?


    Heh, isnt the son-inw whoes to your home a foreigner? The child born does not bleed the blood of an outsider? !


    Uncle Guangchengs nephews family did not want to give the title of the Han family to others, so they proposed to adopt their eldest son to Uncle Guangcheng as his grandson.


    Uncle Guangcheng actually felt very sorry for his nephew''s family. He had raised his nephew''s eldest son for several years.


    Butter it was discovered that the grandnephew whom he had raised for several years had actually deceived his granddaughter into leaving her home, hoping that Paihuazi would take her away and sell her.


    Uncle Guangcheng was angry, but when he got old and his son died, he would miss his family ties. He didn''t do anything to his nephew''s family. He just sent his grandnephew back, saying that he would not adopt him and would only recruit his granddaughter. The son-inwes to inherit the incense.


    The nephew''s family was very angry, and the most angry one was the nephew''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Jiao.


    The eldest son was withdrawn by Uncle Guangcheng and could not be his heir, which made the Jiao family lose face in the capital. From then on, the Jiao family harmed the Han family whenever they had the opportunity.


    The reason why the Han family married Zhang Baihu was also because of the Jiao family.


    Jiao family took advantage of Uncle Guangcheng to be in bed, and sent someone to kidnap Han family. He wanted to sell her to Jiangnan as a prostitute, but she failed and was rescued by Zhang Baihu.


    Although the Han family''s innocence remains, if this kind of thing spreads, the Han family''s reputation will bepletely ruined.


    Uncle Guangcheng wanted to recruit Zhang Baihu as his grandson-inw for the sake of his granddaughter and knowing that Zhang Baihu had rescued his granddaughter. Zhang Baihu must be a good person and of the right age.


    But Han disagreed, saying that Zhang Baihu was her savior, so how could she possibly recruit a benefactor as her son-inw? She wanted to marry a son-inw instead, but she had made an agreement with the Zhang family that she would adopt her first son to the Han family and continue the Han family''s legacy.


    The Zhang family agreed. With Uncle Guangcheng around, the two families quickly got married. The Jiao family was very angry. They didn''t expect that the Han family could be saved after things like this.


    However, half a year after Han''s marriage, Uncle Guangcheng fell seriously ill and died just after he was diagnosed as being three months pregnant.


    After Mrs. Han held the funeral for Guang Chengbo, she didn''t want to stay in the capital, so she divided the manpower given to her by Guangcheng Bo into two, and kept half of the manpower to look after the house. She and Zhang Yan took half of the manpower back to the Zhang family.


    But the Jiao family was so fascinated by the title that they had been harming the Han family and Zhang Baihu in the past few years. Fortunately, the manpower left by Uncle Guangcheng was strong, and they were able to protect the Han family until now.


    But this time when he came to the northwest, Jiao sent death soldiers again. What made Han even more angry was that Jiao wanted to repeat his old tricks this time and capture her child just like he captured her back then.


    Mr. Jiao, you must live well until the day I go to Beijing to take your life!


    Han made a poisonous oath in his heart.


    Gu Jinli heard that Mr. Shu had told the gossip about Guangcheng Bohan''s family, so he didn''t ask any more questions, but said: "Sister-inw, you are serious. We are all going to the northwest to fight against the soldiers. We should take care of each other. Get the child to the carriage quickly. The doctor will be here soon."


    He added: "The e on my face is just suppuration. It''s not a serious disease and it''s not contagious. Don''t worry, sister-inw."

 Chapter 1483: Chinese New Year [Good luck in the Year of the Ox 0]

    Chapter 1483: Chinese New Year [Good luck in the Year of the Ox 0]


    Chapter 1483 Chinese New Year [Good luck in the Year of the Ox^0^]


    This pimple patch has too many abscesses. Without clear exnation, I guess Han wouldn''t dare to carry the child into the carriage.


    Han felt relieved after hearing this, and quickly put Brother Yi into the carriage and put him away, and then said to Gu Jinli: "Brothers and sisters, there is no need to worry. There are imperial doctors with excellent medical skills in the capital, and there are also two good scar removal medicines. After we arrive in the northwest, I will immediately write back to the capital and ask my family to bring an imperial doctor to treat my brother and sister''s face, and they will definitely be cured."


    Good guy, he is the royal doctor at first nce, and he is indeed the eldestdy of the Earl''s Pce.


    But she doesnt need it.


    Ji Zhenniang''s eyes widened, and she pointed at Gu Jinli''s face and asked, "What did you say? Gu Xiaoyu''s face is so rotten and it can still be cured. Are you lying?"


    Gu Jinli''s face turned green after hearing this, and grabbed Ji Zhenniang: "Get down quickly, the carriage is so big, there is no room for you to sit on it now."


    Ji Zhenniang was dragged out of the carriage and pushed aside by Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli got on the carriage, took the pulse of the unconscious Brother Yi, looked at his eyes, took out the knife, and cut the wrist of Brother Yi: "Sister-inw, your child seems to be poisoned. He is caused by poisoning." High fever."


    Its been poisoned! Mr. Han eximed in fright, unable to figure out how Brother Yi was poisoned. The people around Brother Yi are all her people, and she has protected Brother Yi very well.


    But now is not the time to pursue these, Han asked: "Is there any way to detoxify it?"


    Gu Jinli: "Let''s see what kind of poison he got first."


    While talking, Doctor Dai, Qing Pu, Qing Hui, Ye Jingzi and the others came over.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Doctor Dai, the patient is in the carriage. He is a child. He has been poisoned. I don''t know what kind of poison it is, but the poison gave him a high fever. Let''s lower his fever first, otherwise it will burn out his brain. of."


    "High fever caused by poisoning? It can''t be smallpox, right?" Doctor Dai frowned and immediately untied Brother Yi''s clothes. After seeing that there were no red spots on his body, he felt relieved and began to cooperate with Gu Jinli to give Brother Yi Reduce fever.


    After working hard for an hour and giving Brother Yi two rounds of injections, Brother Yi''s high fever subsided and he woke up in a daze: "Mother... mother..."


    Brother Yi is here, dont be afraid, Brother Yi will get well soon. Han held onto Brother Yis hand and cried uncontrobly.


    Hearing Han''s voice, Brother Yi smiled at Han and was about to turn around to look for other family members when he couldn''t hold on and fainted again.


    "Brother Yi, Brother Yi!" Mrs. Han was anxious and asked Doctor Dai and Gu Jinli: "Doctor, sister-inw, what''s wrong with Brother Yi? Why did he faint again when he was clearly awake?"


    Gu Jinli hurriedly touched Brother Yi''s forehead. His hand was gentle and not hot. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Sister-inw, don''t worry. Brother Yi fainted because of high fever and physical weakness. As long as the fever stops, he will be fine." Something happened."


    As he said this, he asked Qingpu Qinghui, who was testing the poison: "Are you really poisoned?"


    Qingpu nodded: "After the poison test drug was put into the blood, the blood turned dark ck. It was poisoning, but it was not smallpox poison."


    "It''s fine if it''s not smallpox." Gu Jinli started to turn over Brother Yi''s body and went to check his clothes, but strangely, no trace of poison was found.


    impossible.


    Obviously I was poisoned, howe I couldnt find any traces of the poison?


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Han: "Sister-inw, has Brother Yi said anything about how he feels ufortable recently? Or if there is something wrong, please think about it carefully and tell me after you have thought it through."


    "What''s ufortable or wrong?" Mr. Han closed his eyes and forced himself to think, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of anything. He could only shake his head: "No, Brother Yi hasn''t felt any ufortable in the past two months. , even when Im on the road, I still feel that the road is novel and fun.


    Gu Jinli frowned, right?


    Just when he was in trouble, Sister Yu suddenly spoke: "Aunt Qin, my brother once said that his scalp was itchy a few days ago and asked me to scratch it... Is this an ufortable ce?"


    "Forget it!" Gu Jinli hurriedly picked up Brother Yi''s hair and carefully looked at Brother Yi''s scalp. He found a louse-like thing on Brother Yi''s head and hurriedly called to Doctor Dai: "Dai Doctor,e in and take a look, what is this?" Dachu was a little different from her previous world. There were some herbs, fruits, and insects that she had never seen before.


    Doctor Dai got into the carriage, pulled Brother Yi''s head, and saw a small insect attached to the scalp near the back of his head.


    The insect is ck, about the size of a sesame seed, and is almost integrated with the hair. However, this is only half of the insect, and the other half must have prated into the scalp.


    "It''s a ghost mosquito!" Doctor Dai said: "It''s a poisonous insect from Dongqing Kingdom. It caused somemotion in Dongqing Kingdom in the past few years. Many children were bitten and had a high fever and went crazy."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Han was very angry: "Mr. Jiao, you are so vicious in heart, you are deliberately trying to harm my brother Yi like this!"


    He asked hurriedly: "Doctor Dai, is there any way to rescue me?"


    Doctor Dai nodded: "Yes, the ghost mosquito is just hard to find. Many children don''t know they are poisoned by the ghost mosquito, so they dy treatment and end up with a high fever or burn themselves to death. Now that we have discovered the ghost mosquito, we only need to treat it Bake it out, remove the eggs, and take medicine for a few days and it will be cured."


    Insect eggs? Han was shocked: This thing cany eggs in human scalp?


    Well, the ghost mosquito attaches itself to the scalp in order to pierce its body andy eggs. Doctor Dai looked at Gu Jinli: Madam, go down first and let the green fennel and green cattaile up to help.


    This thing is a bit disgusting, so its better not to let Madam get her hands on it.


    Gu Jinli got off the carriage and put on the green fennel and green cattails.


    Doctor Dai and the others worked hard for another hour. After finding three ghost mosquitoes and hundreds of eggs on Brother Yi''s head, they burned the wound on Brother Yi''s scalp and buried medicinal powder. After finishing, he said to the anxious Han: "Mrs. Zhang, the ghost mosquito has been removed and the wound has been treated with medicine. Your brother Yi will be fine after he wakes up."


    After hearing this, Mr. Han almost knelt down in front of Doctor Dai and said, "Thank you so much, Doctor Dai."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "Thank you, brothers and sisters. You are the saviors of my family. Please ept my respect."


    I saluted Gu Jinli and Doctor Dai.


    Gu Jinli and the others avoided it and said with a smile: "Sister-inw, there is no need to say these polite words. The camp is set up. Take brother Yi back to recuperate as soon as possible. He will be cured when he gets up tomorrow. He will be able to celebrate New Year''s Eve just in time."


    Ms. Han was extremely grateful. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Zhang Yan''s voice and immediately turned back to look at him: "Mr. sir, has your wound been bandaged? Does it hurt?"


    Zhang Yan came here with Qin Sang. Hearing this, he nodded andforted: "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He asked again: "How is Brother Yi?"


    Han knew that he was worried about Brother Yi, so he quickly told the matter.


    Zhang Yan was overjoyed when he heard this. He bowed to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli and thanked him: "Brother Yu, thank you brother Qin and my younger brothers and sisters. Your kindness will be unforgettable by Brother Yu''s family."


    Brother Fool?


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang. He could call Zhang Yan a brother, which seemed to recognize Zhang Yan.


    Sure enough, Qin Sang looked at her and said: "Brother Zhang and his carriage broke down. People here in the wilderness will celebrate the New Year tomorrow. I would like to invite them to go to Zhuangzi to celebrate the New Year together."

 Chapter 1484: Chinese New Year【2】

    Chapter 1484: Chinese New Year��2��


    Chapter 1484 Chinese New Year2


    Gu Jinli nodded and smiled and said, "Of course that''s good. There should be more people during the Chinese New Year. Besides, everyone is from Jianghuai. When we arrive at Zhuangzi tomorrow, let''s make rice cakes to eat together. This is a must-eat New Year''s Eve treat in the south."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, looked at her and said, "Okay, let''s make rice cakes. They are all avable in Zhuangzi. You can just make them when you get there."


    Gu Jinli added: "There are still sheep and fish in Zhuangzi. Let''s make roasted whole sheep, stewed mutton, fish and mutton. You are good at making mutton. You can do it tomorrow."


    Have you started ordering now?


    Qin Sangs smile deepened, and he relied on her in everything: Okay, Ill make you roastedmb, stewedmb, and fresh fish and mutton tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes with a smile and nodded repeatedly.


    The words of the two people made Han feel rxed and no longer felt embarrassed to follow someone else''s Zhuangzi to celebrate the New Year.


    but


    This Qin Baihu is sincere towards Mrs. Gu, and his eyes are full of affection when he looks at Mrs. Gu. This kind of affection is more intense and focused than the way in which my husband looked at her when they were newly married.


    Looking at Gu Jinli carefully... Although she has abscesses on her face, her facial features are rare and delicate. If she can remove the abscesses and get rid of the stinky smell on her body, she will definitely be a rare beauty.


    The Qin couple saved the lives of her whole family. Mrs. Han thought that she had to write a letter back to the capital as soon as possible and ask someone to find an imperial doctor who was good at treating abscesses and body odor so that Mrs. Gu could be cured as soon as possible.


    Gu Jinli saw Mrs. Han looking at her in a daze and said, "Sister-inw, what do you want to eat? You''re wee, tell us, there are servants in the vige, and I''ll get you whatever you want to eat."


    Han said with a smile: "I can eat anything. My husband-inw only needs meat to eat. The two children... Sister Yu likes to eat crystal cakes, but that stuff is only sold in Futai Building. My brothers and sisters will give me some when the timees." Sugar, noodles, and I''ll make other pastries for her."


    Sister Yu is very sensible. She knew that she was going to someone else''s vige to celebrate the New Year, so she followed up and said: "Aunt Qin, I also like to eat meat cakes. I will eat meat cakes when the timees."


    Meat cake can be made as long as you have meat and noodles. It is the mostmon pastry.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "We won''t eat meat cakes during the Chinese New Year, we will only eat what we like. Aunt Qin will make crystal cakes for you tomorrow, just wait."


    He asked again: "Where is Brother Yi? What does sister-inw Brother Yi like to eat?"


    Han hesitated for a moment and said, "That kid likes to eat ham, but it''s too expensive to buy. Just give him some meat."


    The ham was sent from the capital, and it was something that the children of the great nobles, aristocratic families, and high-ranking officials in the capitalpeted for. The Earl''s Mansion in the capital only sent them two small portions, but Brother Yi fell in love with it as soon as he ate it. , thinking about eating ham every day.


    Han originally didnt want to say it, but she didnt want to lie to her savior.


    this


    Gu Jinliughed out loud: "Brother Yi is a good eater. I will let him eat ham tomorrow, but he can''t eat too much. He is still sick."


    Han was stunned and said hurriedly: "Brothers and sisters, please don''t get it for him. It''s too expensive."


    "Sister-inw, you don''t have to be like this. You should be happy during the Chinese New Year and eat what you like." Gu Jinli was afraid that Mr. Han would continue to be polite, so he said: "It''s gettingte. The tents are all set up. Sister-inw will take the lead first." Children, please go back, we have to continue our journey tomorrow."


    It took two hours to treat Yi Geer. The soldiers had already set up tents around him, and the food was ready and they were eating it. Then he looked at Sister Yu and said, "Doctor Dai will send Brother Yi''s medicine and anti-surge medicine to youter. You and your whole family should drink some. Especially Sister Yu, children are prone to fever when they are frightened. .


    After hearing this, Mr. Han nodded: "Thank you, brothers and sisters. Let''s go back first."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli asked Aunt Tao to see off the Han family, and also sent Qingpu there, preparing Brother Yi or Sister Yu to take care of them.


    If someone else''s family was given to a servant, Mrs. Han would not dare to use it, but Gu Jinli and his wife saved her family. Mrs. Han knew that Gu Jinli would not harm her family, so she epted it.


    "You must be Mrs. Zhang. I am a servant of the Gu family. My husband''s surname is Xiong. Everyone calls me Aunt Xiong. These things were given to you by our wife for you to use first." Aunt Xiong is the leader. Bear Big Bear, Second Bear, and Third Bear, they pulled two carts of things over for the Zhang family.


    Mrs. Han was very grateful and was about to say something thank you when Aunt Xiong said cheerfully: "Mrs. Zhang, don''t say any polite words. My wife said that we are helping each other. The Qin family helped your family today. Your family Juste back and help tomorrow. Let''s unload the things first, and then we have to rush back to the camp for dinner when we''re done."


    After hearing this, Mr. Han said no more and asked his servants to help unload the things.


    After Aunt Xiong and the others left, Doctor Dai came over to deliver the medicine in person. After taking the pulses of Brother Yi, Sister Yu, and Zhang Baihu, he said, "They are all fine. It''s nothing serious. It shouldn''t happen in the middle of the night." If you have a fever, you can rest peacefully."


    After saying that, he left the medicinal materials, exined how to cook them, and then left.


    Han and Zhang Baihu returned to the tent with their children.


    This tent was built with the help of the soldiers from the Qin family camp. The tent wasrge and thick, and her family''s carriage could enter the tent directly.


    Two half-meter-wide pits were dug inside the tent, and fires were burning in the pits, keeping the entire tent warm.


    Han said to Zhang Baihu: "Ms. sir, the Qin brothers and their wife have been very kind to us. How can we repay them in the future?"


    Zhang Baihu was a soldier and was rtively open-minded. After hearing this, he smiled and said, "Brother Qin treats us well because we are both from the Jianghuai River and fought in the west. We can take care of each other when we arrive in the northwest. You There is no need to always remember how to repay Brother Qin and his wife, just treat them as brothers."


    He added: "Brother Qin said that the situation in the northwest is not very good. Fighting against the Rong requiresrades who work together. The more soldiers we can get to know, the more advantageous we will be when we arrive in the northwest. His ideas are simr to ours. , Its just that the people in the various military stations in Linhe Prefecture are afraid of the Jiao family and have left us behind, and are not willing to follow us. Brother Qin is willing, so naturally we want to do well with him. "


    As soon as he talked about this, Mr. Han felt very guilty: "Ms. sir, it''s all me..."


    Zhang Baihu said hurriedly: "We are husband and wife, there is no need to say these words all the time. It is my blessing to marry you, and I am not at a loss."


    There is no need for you to feel guilty.


    "But..." Han shed tears: "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be isted by them."


    This is not the first time that the Jiao family has sent people to kill them. This is already the third time on the westward journey. Hundreds of households in the counties of Linhe Prefecture are frightened and are unwilling to go with the Zhang family anymore, leaving the Zhang family behind. , left early.


    This can''t be med on them. After all, the Jiao family sent dead soldiers, and the Jiao family''s sons and natal brothers were all officials in the capital. Those hundreds of households did not dare to offend the Jiao family.


    Zhang Baihu held Han''s hand and said: "Sese, remember, anyone who can leave us behind is not worth going to. Such people will abandon theirrades when they go to the battlefield in the future. We will only follow people who can be with us." We have a true friendship with those who share the same hardships, such as the Qin family."

 Chapter 1485: Chinese New Year【3】

    Chapter 1485: Chinese New Year��3��


    Chapter 1485 Chinese New Year3


    Han shi nodded: "The Qin family is really good and worth making friends with."


    He then asked, "How many troops does Brother Qin bring? It looks like there are at least three or four hundred. With so many soldiers, even if we reach the northwest, we are still taking advantage of Brother Qin, and we always feel that we can''t live up to them."


    Zhang Baihu said: "Brother Qin is a powerful man and has many soldiers, but Brother Qin said that fighting against the Rong people is not that easy. The northwest battlefield is not a battle of thousands of people, but a battle of millions. Fighting, his more than 300 soldiers scattered on such a big battlefield are like a handful of soybeans scattered in a field. It is of no use at all. He can make friends with as many households as possible. When the timees, everyone will unite. , only then can you have someone to take care of you on the battlefield.


    Then he said: "So don''t think you are taking advantage of Brother Qin''s family. Brother Qin is not only good to our family, but he will treat anyone who can unite and has the ability sincerely. And our family is not that bad either. You are the eldestdy of Guangcheng Bofu. If the big brother is wronged in the northwest and his credit is deprived of his merits, you can hold the alchemy iron coupon and knock on the pce door toin."


    Union is something that is good for everyone. Although the Zhang family has few soldiers, they are taking advantage now, but at the critical moment, the Han family can directly reach Tianting. This is better than anything else.


    But Zhang Baihu really admired Qin Sang.


    Just because he remembered, this Qin brother was Qin Sang who followed General Guo into the water bandit''s vige a few years ago and made great achievements.


    The water bandit case was a big deal that year. People in Jianghuai and Jiangnan talked about it for a whole year. Naturally, their soldiers also talked about it, and they envied the soldiers of He''an Prefecture for their meritorious service in suppressing bandits.


    Han asked: "Ms. sir, did brother Qin tell you these words?"


    Zhang Baihu nodded: "Well, he said it himself. It shows that he is very sincere, so you can rest assured. Don''t always think too much. This country man is not as thoughtful as the nobles in the capital."


    Hanughed and feltpletely relieved.


    Seeing that she was relieved, Zhang Baihu went to look at Brother Yi in the carriage, touched Sister Yu''s head, and said to Han, "You three have a good rest. I have to go out again. We have someone here." The injured soldiers and their families must be taken care of, the carriages in the traps must be hoisted, and the broken ones must be repaired as soon as possible, so as not to dy everyone''s departure tomorrow."


    Han was very worried about his health: "Let Manager Han go. You are injured and need to be taken care of."


    Zhang Baihu shook his head: "The soldiers of the Qin family, Niu family, and Xie family are all there to help. As a Baihu, I can''t send a servant there because I don''t respect others."


    Then he said: "The wounds on my body are just skin injuries, not bones. Don''t worry... I wille back every hour. You can sleep peacefully with your child. Those dead soldiers will not dare toe again during this period. We have a lot of people here.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Han could only let him go: "Just watch, don''t do it yourself, or the wound will open."


    "Hey." Zhang Baihu responded, leaving some people to guard Han and the others, and then rushed to work where the dead soldiers were besieging them.


    There were so many people, and they were so busy that they finished everything at midnight. Zhang Baihu was very grateful: "Brother Qin, Brother Xie, Uncle Niu, thank you very much."


    Niu Dabaoughed and said: "Thank you, I have taken a liking to the red satin in your carriage. Just give one to my uncle. Your aunt has been thinking about it since she was young, but the family can''t buy that expensive thing. It just so happens that I can ask You want it.


    Zhang Baihu naturally agreed and gave two horses. Niu Dabao was so happy that he happily took the red silk satin to Kuang, but was beaten by Kuang.


    "You idiot, you have no brains, how can you survive? You want a piece of red satin. Is it ridiculous for me to wear red satin at this age? Return it quickly and exchange it for some gold! Otherwise, I will exchange it for two A carriage is fine too, a carriage is valuable and practical!"


    Niu Dabao originally thought that it was the New Year and Kuang had never enjoyed any blessings in his life, so he got her two pieces of red silk and satin to make her happy. However, the woman even disliked it: "Why are you yelling? Didnt we get a carriage when we were in Bang County? Why are we here? Its the Chinese New Year, so wear something red to celebrate. If you dont wear it, save it for Dai Jin to use when he marries a wife! "


    He also threatened: "If you dare to shout again and let others hear it, I will throw away this red satin and won''t even give you a piece of satin... If you don''t know how to enjoy happiness, you will be a toiler!" After hearing this, Kuang Shi Staring with almond-shaped eyes, he grabbed a stick of firewood and shouted: "Niu Dabao, you are so **** capable. If you dare to yell at me, I will beat you to death!"


    Both of them have gong voices, and the Niu family''s camp is at the front, so everyone heard this roar.


    The women in the Niu family camp are all fierce. When they were woken up, they came out and cursed: "Niu family, are you calling for spirits in the middle of the night? Why are you making such a fuss? Get some rest now. We have to continue our journey tomorrow!"


    Zhang Baihu was embarrassed: "Here, I''ll ask someone to drive two carriages."


    Dont make it too ugly because of the two pieces of red satin.


    Xie Cheng and Qin Sang bothughed: "Brother Zhang, don''t worry, Uncle Niu and Aunt Niu are just like that. It''smon to have three quarrels a day, but the rtionship is very good, and things get better after the quarrel."


    After Zhang Baihu heard this, he went back with peace of mind. After arriving at his camp, he separated from Qin Sang and Xie Cheng.


    When Qin Sang returned to the camp, Gu Jinli was already asleep. Er Qing and San Qing sat on the front board of the carriage to watch. When they saw Qin San Langing back, the two of them left with peace of mind.


    Qin Sang took off his robe and shoes, washed his hands, face and feet with hot water from the fire pit next to him, then got into the carriage, got into bed, hugged her, kissed her, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, I came back."


    Gu Jinli fell asleep and naturally would not answer him, but Qin Sang was still very happy. He was happy as long as he could stay with her.


    The next day, Gu Jinli woke up before nine o''clock. Seeing that Qin Sang was still asleep, he didn''t get up for fear of waking him up.


    When Qin Sang woke up, she was poking his Adam''s apple and ying with it.


    Qin Sang held her hand that was causing trouble, hugged her tightly, kept her body close to him, and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t make trouble."


    Gu Jinli blushed and said hurriedly: "I''m not making trouble, it''s because you don''t have enough concentration."


    He said excitedly: "It''s the New Year, happy New Year."


    She didnt look forward to the New Year very much in her previous life, but its different now. In ancient times, there was no entertainment. Everyone looked forward to the New Year all year round, so they could have a good time.


    Seeing her happy look, Qin Sang felt extremely satisfied. He kissed her and murmured: "Good health on New Year''s Eve and good luck in the New Year."


    Gu Jinli smiled. The ancients all believed in the Nian beast, so New Year''s Eve was about health, and Xinyuan was New Year''s Day, which was the New Year, and it was about good luck.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of a gong was heard outside to break camp and set off. Gu Jinli pushed Qin Sang: "Get up quickly. If you set off early, you can get to Zhuangzi early."


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded, got up, and told her: "It''s cold, so don''t get out of the carriage. I''ll bring you hot water, and you can brush your teeth and wash your face on the front board."


    Gu Jinli was taking out a new pimple patch to apply it on, and thenughed: "You will spoil me like azy bitch."

 Chapter 1486: Chinese New Year 【4】

    Chapter 1486: Chinese New Year ��4��


    Chapter 1486 Chinese New Year4


    She now takes off the pimple patch before going to bed every night and puts it on again before leaving the carriage the next day. Although it is a bit troublesome, she doesn''t want to be ugly to him.


    Qin Sang smiled and said to her through the car curtain: "Don''t be afraid, I like it no matter howzy I am. Besides, Xiaoyu is smart. All he needs to do is use his brain. I will do the physical work."


    Gu Jinli was so sweet that she put the e patch on happily. When she finished applying it, Qin Sang brought hot water and she could brush her teeth and wash her face by raising the car curtain.


    After working for more than two quarters of an hour, we finally set off.


    The generals of the soldiers added their rtives, and the huge team of thousands of people rushed on the road, while rushing to the road while talking about Gujiazhuangzi for the New Year.


    "Hey, do you think the Gu family really has a vige in Laogu Town? How far is Laogu Town from He''an Mansion? It''s thousands of miles away. No matter how rich the Gu family is, they can go to this remote ce to buy a vige. They are not lying to us, right?"


    Many women do not believe that the Gu family has Zhuangzi here, and they all think that Gu Jinli is ugly and crazy, and lies to deceive them.


    Han Sansong''s mother couldn''t sit still anymore. Taking advantage of Kuang''s excuse for snatching half of the pig''s head from her, she pushed Kuang and said, "Madam, go ask Mrs. Qin if her family has Zhuangzi in Laogu Town? If not, tell her quickly, otherwise we wont see Zhuangzi today but he will fall out with her.


    "Ah, Sansong''s mother, who do you think you are to fall out with Sang''s wife? Sang''s wife is ugly, but she is the wife of a hundred households. You all should respect her, or else I will tear you apart!" Kuang Shi cursed back rudely.


    Han Sansongs mother quickly apologized: It was my fault, madam, dont be angry.


    He added: "I''m worried that our happiness will be in vain. It''s better to have a vige to stay during this Chinese New Year than to be exposed to the cold wind in the wastnd."


    "Hmph, you don''t need to worry about this. Just keep your mouth shut and don''t cause trouble for me!" Kuang cursed, but she also wanted to know if the Gu family had Zhuangzi in Laogu Town?


    If not, she would be happy for nothing. Her family would have to bring in arge amount of New Year''s goods for the soldiers and their rtives to eat. But if the Gu family has a farm, that would be a different matter.


    Think about it, they all went to the Gu familys vige and it was Chinese New Year. Couldnt Sangs wife kill all the chickens, pigs, fish and sheep in the vige for them to eat?


    "Qiaozi, hurry up and drive to the Qin family''s carriage in front. I want to find Mrs. Qin!" Kuang couldn''t sit still anymore and asked Qiaozi to drive after Gu Jinli''s carriage. After forcing the Gu family''s carriage to stop, she ran to The Gu family''s carriage went up.


    Ji Zhenniang was very angry. She pointed at Kuang and cursed: "You are crazy. You are forcing the carriage to stop like this. What if the two carriages are loaded together and overturn?!"


    With a snap, Mrs. Kuang knocked off Ji Zhenniang''s hand pointing at her: "Wait a moment, your Aunt Niu and I have something to do to find Sang''s wife."


    The words you, Aunt Niu and me are used well. They bring out the seniority. If Ji Zhenniang makes trouble, she will be disrespectful to her elders.


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that her face turned green.


    "Aunt Niu, what do you want from me?" Gu Jinli had someone buy a lot of red paper when he was in Bang County, and now he is cutting out New Year pictures with scissors.


    Mrs. Kuang asked: "Sang''s wife, your family really has a vige in Laogu Town? You can''t lie to us, right? We are all waiting to go to your vige to celebrate the New Year!"


    You have even thought about how to eat the chicken, pig, fish and sheep on your farm, but we cant let our happiness be in vain.


    Gu Jinli nced at her and grinned: "Don''t worry, Auntie, Zhuangzi is of course there. Just prepare the meat, vegetables, wine and food for the New Year. When we get to Zhuangzi, we will start the New Year''s Eve dinner and celebrate it together." Good year.


    Kuang''s face stiffened: "Well, isn''t the vige of a wealthy family full of chickens and pigs? Your family has always been rich, how can there be a shortage of meat and food in the vige?"


    Gu Jinli: "Shortage, why is there no shortage? There are thousands of us. Even if we stock up on vegetables in our vige, we still can''t feed so many people." So don''t think about freeloading, bring out the food!


    Mrs. Kuang was depressed. If she had known that she would have to prepare meat, vegetables and food by herself, she would not havee here.


    But Mrs. Kuang was very happy to have a ce to stay in Zhuangzi during the Chinese New Year. Sheughed and said: "There are many people and the carriage is crowded. My aunt will leave first."


    After getting off the carriage, he added: "As for the meat, vegetables and food, my aunt will prepare as much as possible. If you don''t get enough, you can''t be angry with my aunt."


    After saying that, she ran away, fearing that Gu Jinli would chase her for meat and vegetables.


    Ji Zhenniang said angrily: "Humph, they just want to take advantage. Gu Xiaoyu, please be smart, don''t be so stupid, you keep getting deceived by them!"


    Gu Jinli:


    Who is stupid? !


    It was the New Year''s Eve, so Gu Jinli didn''t bother to argue with her, so he didn''t reply and just cut out New Year pictures happily.


    Everyone was very happy to be able to go to the Gu family''s vige to celebrate the New Year. They didn''t stop to eat solid food at noon, but ran hungry for an hour. At noon in the afternoon, they finally arrived at the Gu family''s vige in Laogu Town.


    The location of Zhuangzi is excellent. Turn right from the official road, and then run for more than half an hour, bypassing a mountain and passing through a forest. It can be said that the ce is both convenient and hidden, even if arge army passes by the official road. , and would not want to camp near here, but would run forward for half an hour and go directly to Laogu Town.


    Zhuangzi is very big, surrounded by arge field of sorghum. This sorghum is a coarse grain. Even if an army or robbers see you nting sorghum, they will think that you are not rich in Zhuangzi and will note to rob you. Instead, they will rob those who nted sorghum. Zhuangzi of Wheat.


    There are also some poisonous medicinal materials nted in the sorghum fields. These medicinal materials will emit a faint fragrance that will make people dizzy and vomit after smelling it. They are the first "weapons" to deal with intruders.


    After crossing the sorghum field, there is a frozen river. This river is three feet wide. After the ice melts, it can be regarded as the second line of defense in Zhuangzi.


    After crossing the river, we entered the middle part of Zhuangzi, where there is a lot of drynd used to grow soybeans and sweet potatoes. Past the field of soybeans and sweet potatoes, there is a medicinal field with many medicinal nts growing there.


    These medicinal materials are not expensive. The truly valuable medicinal materials are nted in Zhuangzi, next to Zhuangzis houses, in front of the house and behind the house.


    "Hey, this is the Gu family''s vige? It''s too big. Qin Baihu''s soft rice is worth it. The old Qin family has made a lot of money."


    After the rtives entered Zhuangzi, they couldn''t see enough, and they all said that the Gu family was rich and Qin Sang had made money.


    Kuang scolded them: "Be careful what you say to me, otherwise you won''t have any chance of eating meat tonight. Do you smell it? The whole vige is filled with the smell of meat. The people in Gu''s vige are probably killing pigs and sheep." Wee us!"


    I have to say that Kuangs nose is really good. Zhuangzi is really killing pigs and muttons to stew meat, preparing a New Years Eve dinner for the army.


    Little Master! When Uncle Mu Tong learned that they wereing, he immediately took Zhuangtou out to greet them. In his excitement, he called Gu Jinlis Little Master again.


    Uncle Mu Tong, happy New Year! Gu Jinli was so happy that he opened the car curtain and waved to Uncle Mu Tong, which frightened Uncle Mu Tong and took two steps back.


    Although I knew that my boss had put an e patch on his face, at first nce, he looked so ugly that it almost affected his appetite for the New Years Eve dinner!

 Chapter 1487: Chinese New Year 【5】

    Chapter 1487: Chinese New Year ��5��


    Chapter 1487 Chinese New Year5


    Sun Zhuangtou was shocked when he saw Gu Jinli, God, why does the little boss look like this? It was too scary.


    But the previous vige head was beheaded by Mr. Feng for making a mistake. Sun Zhuangtou was the vige head only two years ago. He saw the previous vige head being killed with his own eyes. He knew the rules of the Gu family very well. No matter what the master''s family was, They have to be respected as servants.


    So Sun Zhuangtou stabilized his mind and epted the fact that Xiaodong''s parents were not getting along well with each other. He stood respectfully next to Uncle Mu Tong, making greeting gestures, waiting for Uncle Mu Tong to take him to visit Xiaodong''s family.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw that Uncle Mu Tong was frightened. He looked at Qin Sang who was riding a horse and blinked at him. Did you see that my e patch was very sessful?


    Qin Sang noticed her gaze, looked back, andughed.


    Tsk, the women around were trembling. This Mrs. Qin is too ignorant. She is so ugly and she is blinking at Qin Baihu. The pretty one is winking at the man and calling her seductive. You are so ugly. He couldn''t stand it, so he blinked at the man and asked for his life!


    Its Chinese New Year, dont be like this, let Qin Baihu go.


    Gu Jinli snorted when he saw the women''s eyes that disliked him, and looked at Uncle Mu Tong: "Uncle Mu Tong, we are here!"


    The carriage stopped next to Mu Tong, and Mu Tong smiled and said: "Madam and your Excellency are finally here. Everything is packed in the vige. It''s almost the same as at home. Madam and your Excellency can rest after entering the vige and eat in the evening." New Years Eve dinner.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "We can rest assured that Uncle Mu Tong will do the work."


    Luckily Uncle Mutong was walking in front of them along the way, which saved them a lot of trouble. Whether it was medicinal materials, food, or local conditions, Uncle Mutong went to investigate first and replenish supplies.


    Uncle Mu Tongughed, pointed to Sun Zhuangtou next to him and said: "Madam, this is Sun Zhuangtou. They and their two sons work in the vige. One daughter was assigned to Xiaoyangzhuangst year. Peng Er.


    Xiaoyangzhuang is also a vige bought by Gu Jinli. It is not in Laogu Town, but next to the official road of the next city.


    I pay my respects to you, mydy, and my lord, and pay my respects to yourdy and lord. Sun Zhuangtou knelt down and kowtowed three times to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli said: "Sun Zhuangtou doesn''t need to be polite, get up quickly."


    Qin Sang said: "You all know the rules of the Qin family and the Gu family. Do your best to serve the master''s family. The Qin and Gu families can''t do anything wrong to you. If you dare to betray the master, you will be punished by thirty articles. You can choose one to kill yourself. "


    Sun Zhuangtou was frightened when he heard the thirty articles of punishment. These thirty articles of punishment were formted by the Qin and Gu families. The punishments can be called torture. The former Zhuangtou was killed by the ninth of the thirty articles of punishment. of.


    Sun Zhuangtou said: "I understand that I must serve my master''s family with all my heart, and I dare not be disloyal."


    The head of Sunzhuang''s family used to be servants, but as the northwest became more and more chaotic, the head of the family nned to move the family to Zhili to join rtives. However, they encountered bandits on the road, and the head of the family escaped with the nurse in a carriage, leaving the rest The servants like them are running for their lives in all directions.


    His family was lucky and was rescued by the Gu family. From then on, they lived in Zhuangzi and their life was considered stable.


    Sun Zhuangtou''s family all likes Laogu Vige and they don''t dare to do anything that would betray their master''s family.


    The women in the Niu family camp couldn''t wait for a long time and shouted: "Qin Baihu, stop talking and hurry into the vige. The aroma of the stew is all over the vige, and our stomachs are growling with greed.


    Hurry up to the vige and start eating! Qin Sang just wanted to warn Sun Zhuangtou. After all, there had been incidents in Laogu Vige where Zhuangtou betrayed his master, but he didnt want to affect everyones New Year celebrations, so he said: Sun Zhuangtou, lead the way.


    "Yes." Sun Zhuangtou was very frightened. This young man was worthy of being in charge of the army. He was really full of evil aura. Just talking, the aura was so overwhelming that no one dared to raise his head.


    Sun Zhuangtou was respectful and cautiously leading the way.


    Uncle Mu Tong sat on the front of the car and followed him into Zhuangzi.


    Oh my God, this vige has a green brick wall. How many bricks are needed for such a long wall? The Gu family is too good at wasting money.


    Some of the Zhuangzi bought by Gu Jinli were built ording to the Wubao of the previous dynasty, but the people who built the Wubao in the previous dynasty were all aristocratic families and high-ranking officials. Her family''s money cannot bepared with that of the aristocratic families, so like Laogu Vige This kind of Zhuangzi just built a wall, dug some traps, and nted some poisons for defense. It was still far from a real defensive fort.


    But building a long defensive wall for Zhuangzi was enough to shock the people present.


    After entering the gate of Zhuangzi, everyone was shocked again: "Look, all those houses are blue bricks and big tile houses, right? Oh, the Gu family is really rich and can build them! Even Zhuangzi has built one There are so many blue brick houses, which are better than the houses we have in our hometown."


    Its worth it, Qin Baihus soft rice is worth it!


    The women were so jealous that they wished that Gu Jinli would divorce Qin Sang and let their sons be Gu Jinli''s husband-inw.


    The other hundreds of households and the general bannermen were also shocked. Jin Baihu and Cao Baihu did not want to be inferior to Qin Sang before. After seeing the Zhuangzi of the Gu family and remembering Qin Sang''s ruthlessness on the night of killing the bandits, the two of them were Decided to follow Qin Sang first.


    The person in charge of the army not only needs the ability to lead the army, but also needs money to support the army. Qin Sang has the talent to lead troops, and the Gu family has the money to raise troops. Together, the couple are invincible, in short, they are better than them.


    In the chaos in the northwest, it is better to follow a powerful person than to go all out on your own.


    "Qin Baihu, your vige is really good. We have benefited from it and can enjoy the blessings." Jin Baihu hurriedly ttered Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was as cold as frost. He only nodded coldly and responded: "Yes."


    Well, this guys ttery is hard to tter.


    "Sang, Sang, how many courtyards do the people in the camp on Auntie''s side live in? Hurry up and tell Auntie so that Auntie can lead the people to clean up." Kuang knew that there were many people and few yards, and she was afraid that there would be no people in their camp. Living in the house, he rushed to ask Qin Sang first.


    Niu Dabao felt embarrassed and shouted: "Kuang, you came here to ask about the house before you even got off your horse. Do you still know the etiquette? Go back to me quickly, I will give you a ce to stay at night!"


    "Is there a ce for me to stay? Are you setting up a tent to live in the carriage again? The carriage is so short that you can''t even straighten your legs. How can you livefortably in a house?" Kuang yelled back, ignoring Niu Dabao, looking at Qin Sang and continued: "Sang, we are so familiar with each other, and my aunt doesn''t want toe with you, so hurry up and divide the room."


    Sun Zhuangtou hurriedly came over to relieve the siege: "Are you Mrs. Niu? Please report to Mrs. Niu. We have already divided the courtyards in the vige. Later, the old ves will take you to each courtyard."


    "It''s divided, then it''s okay." Kuang immediately ignored Qin Sang, but called the three elders of the family, Jin, and asked the three Jin to follow Sun Zhuangtou, for fear that he would run away.

 Chapter 1488: Chinese New Year【6】

    Chapter 1488: Chinese New Year��6��


    Chapter 1488 Chinese New Year6


    Sun Zhuang wiped his head with cold sweat. This Mrs. Niu was even tougher than Mu Ye said.


    However, Sun Zhuangtou still said with a smile: "Several young masters areing with the old ve."


    "What? Young master? Hahaha, big gold, two golds and three golds, you are all young masters." Han Sansong''s mother and Qiaozi''s daughter-inwughed out loud.


    Kuang became angry, pointed at them and scolded: "You guys areughing so hard. My man belongs to arge family. Of course my son is the young master. It''s just that I don''t have any servants in my family. Shut up, please stopughing at you today." Dont even think about living in a house at night, just set up a tent outside and live there, and dont even think about eating meat!


    Bang bang bang, Han Sansong''s mother and Qiaozi''s wife pped him a few times, and said with a smile: "Madam, calm down, we know we were wrong, you must not deny us a house to live in and meat to eat." ah."


    Han Sansongs mother said: Especially my family, Madam, you took half of my pigs head!


    Kuang: "Don''t talk to me about that half pig''s head. It fell on the road a long time ago. You can go back and find it yourself."


    This is a denial of ount.


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that sheined: "A group of shrews, I feel ashamed to be with them."


    Then he asked Gu Jinli: "Can we get rid of them? Instead of leaving with them, our family will go with the Zhang family. Sister-inw Zhang is the eldestdy of the Earl''s Pce in the capital. We should follow a nobledy like Sister-inw Zhang." get along."


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said, "You are quite picky. Can you hide it when you dislike the poor and love the rich?"


    Ji Zhenniang learned that the Han family was the eldest daughter of the Earl''s Pce in the capital. She was very kind to the Han family. Before setting off this morning, she followed the example of noble families and went to greet the Han family.


    Hello?


    You two are at the same level, and both are wives from a hundred households. Okay, who are you going to ask for?


    Besides, werent you very arrogant before? When you meet Sister-inw Zhang, where did your arrogance go?


    Ji Zhenniang became angry and said angrily: "When did I dislike the poor and love the rich? Sister-inw Zhang is better than those shrews of the Kuang family."


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t look down on Aunt Niu and the others. The northwest is different from the south. When we get there, we must get along with the locals. There are a lot of shrews in the northwest. If you encounter someone who is unreasonable, you have to ask Aunt Niu. They go and rush. Otherwise, why don''t you go? Are you okay? You''re a useless person who can only cry and is of no use at all."


    Ji Zhenniang was scolded so much that she almost fainted and shouted: "Am I that bad?! Hiss, it hurts~"


    I roared too loudly and bit my tongue again.


    But she felt that she was right, and she endured the pain and said, "Kuang and the others are not as good as Mrs. Zhang, nor are they as good as me."


    Hehe, you also praised yourself by the way.


    Gu Jinli: "Aunt Niu and the others do have many shorings, but there are hundreds of kinds of people, and each has its own use. For example, I am very capable and smart, Sister-inw Zhang can help us reach heaven, Aunt Niu and the others are Go quarrel and fight with other shrews at critical moments.


    Finally, he said: "No one is perfect. Even if you have small ws, they will be of great use."


    Ji Zhenniang has recently been taught by Grandma Tao and has be a lot more sensible. After hearing this, she felt that Gu Jinli was right, so she stopped arguing with Kuang and the others for the time being, and asked, "What about me?"


    What?


    Gu Jinli looked at her expectantly and almostughed out loud: "You? Your tear ducts are well developed and you can cry."


    Ji Zhenniang didnt understand what it meant to have developed tear nds, but she knew the meaning of the word cry. She was so angry that she said, Gu Xiaoyu, you scold me, and I will tell you...


    Knock, knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the carriage, interrupting Ji Zhenniang''s words.


    Xie Cheng said: "Zhenniang, get out of the car and go to the yard we have been assigned."


    Saburo was so kind that he gave his family a courtyard. There were four rows of houses around the courtyard, and each row had ten rooms. Each soldier with his rtives could be assigned a room, and he could celebrate the New Year with his family tonight. . Those who dont have family members can only pitch tents outside.


    But Sun Zhuangtou and the others had already cleared the ce where they pitched their tents,id stones on the ground, burned three fire pits and six heaters, and boiled hot water on the heaters, so the soldiers no longer had to worry about drinking hot water.


    There are also a row of long wooden boards set up on both sides of the tent to make beds. Everyone no longer has to sleep on the ground covered with weeds, and can have a good sleep warmly.


    Ji Zhenniang was happy when she heard that her family was assigned a courtyard. She stopped arguing with Gu Jinli and took Nanny Xie out of the carriage, returned to her own carriage, and went to the assigned courtyard with Xie Cheng.


    Mr. Kuang had already asked the three members of the family to go to the yard assigned to them. Because Niu had arge family, the yard he was assigned wasrge, and all the soldiers who came with their rtives had a room to celebrate the New Year.


    Although the soldiers without rtives were envious, they also knew that there were too many of them. Even if thousands of houses were built in the Gu family''s vige, there would not be enough for them to live in, so they did notin.


    And as soon as they arrived at the ce where they settled, they were attracted by severalrge pots of stewed meat. Each of them ate a piece of meat as big as a palm and drank a bowl of broth, which made everyone feelfortable.


    "No wonder you smelled meat as soon as you entered Zhuangzi. It turned out that there was so much meat stewed, and we can eat it with open stomachs this time!" The women in the Niu family camp were very happy and asked the men and children at home to go While grabbing the meat, he would grab the house himself, for fear that the house would be robbed if it was toote.


    Sun Zhuangtou looked at the messy situation in the Niu family camp and said to Niu Dabao: "Niu Baihu, the most important rules in this army are that since the rtives have joined the army, they must set up the rules. Otherwise, if they go to the northwest, the soldiers will make meritorious deeds." Yes, but if something happens to the women in the family because of the rules, it wont be beautiful.


    Added another sentence: "Houses are divided ording to head. The houses on your side are just more."


    Niu Dabao''s face turned red when he heard this, and he shouted at the top of his voice: "Fuck you, line up for me! Whoever dares to rob someone''s house will live in the wilderness!"


    This roar frightened everyone, and a few younger children were so frightened that they cried loudly, and the situation became even more chaotic for a while.


    Niu Dabao has a headache, damn, who are these people he brought with him!


    However, the women were still afraid of oxen and leopards. When they were roared like this, they hurriedly lined up.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Kuang cursed: "Oh, you shrews, if you don''t get cured, you will have to fight with God!"


    Niu Dabao: "Bah, you wife has the nerve to say that you are the most unruly! Hurry up and arrange houses for them. Those with many people will live in big houses, and those with few people will live in small houses. Don''t make random arrangements."


    Kuang said: "I know, why do you talk so much nonsense, a big man? Hurry up to Zhuangzi''s big kitchen and bring back several loads of chickens, pigs, fish, sheep, rice, noodles, wine and vegetables. Let''s make New Year''s Eve dinner!"


    Sun Zhuangtou:


    Are they going to impoverish their old vige?


    After the army and their rtives entered Zhuangzi, the whole old valley was in a state of excitement. There were people shouting and childrenughing and running everywhere. For a while, there was a New Year atmosphere in Zhuangzi.


    Gu Jinli was happy when he heard these sounds and said to Qin Sang, "It''s Chinese New Year."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s the Chinese New Year and everything is getting lively."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and said, "Get out of the car, we''re in our yard."


    They lived in the main courtyard of Zhuangzi. The main courtyard was veryrge, with two houses and two gardens. The ce was big enough for horse racing.


    "Let''s go." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and went to the main room in the second courtyard. He opened the door and led Gu Jinli in.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he saw the furnishings in the house: "Why does it look so like our new house?"

 Chapter 1489: Chinese New Year【7】

    Chapter 1489: Chinese New Year��7��


    Chapter 1489 Chinese New Year7


    The style,yout, and beds in the back rooms of the houses are exactly the same.


    "There are also double happiness words posted on them." Gu Jinli looked at the big red double happiness words posted in the middle of the room, as well as on the windows of the outer room and the inner room. With surprise in his eyes, he asked Qin Sang: "You asked Uncle Mu Tong and the others to decorate it." ?


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, we set off westward just after we got married. We haven''t even lived in the new house for a few days. We finally got to the vige, so naturally we have to decorate it well."


    Although he and Xiaoyu bought many Zhuangzi, they could not reveal all of them, so this was probably the only time they stayed in a Zhuangzi on their way westward, so everything had to be better.


    Qin Sang took two steps closer to her, looked down at her, and said with a gentle voice, "Xiaoyu, we are still newlyweds."


    Gu Jinli was startled and suddenly remembered, yes, they had just gotten married less than two months ago. They had been traveling for more than a month and encountered so many things that she almost forgot that she was just married.


    Hmm! Gu Jinli was in a daze when he suddenly kissed him. He took a few steps back, turned around, and said with his back to him: I still have a lot of work to do, so dont mess around.


    As he said that, he raised his hand to tear off the pimple patch on his face. It was not good to kiss such an ugly thing, so he might as well peel it off first.


    However, the e patch is too tight and needs to be dissolved with warm water before it can be peeled off. Now I cant peel it off.


    Qin Sang smiled, feeling very happy. He took two steps forward, hugged her from behind, and kissed her earlobe: "Xiaoyu cares about me more and more, I''m very happy."


    Gu Jinli: "It sounds like I treated you badly before."


    Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu was also very good to me before, but now he is even better."


    It is truly impossible to let go of him.


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to hold her hand that was tearing off the e patch, and said, "Don''t tear it off. I know Xiaoyu is very beautiful and won''t care about the e patch."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It''s okay, I''ll tear it off first, let my face breathe, and put it back on when I go out. Anyway, these two courtyards belong to us, and no outsiders will see it."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang let her go: "I''ll bring you hot water. You apply it on your face first and then tear it off."


    With that said, he let go of her, left the house, and went to the small kitchen to bring her a bucket of hot water and a pot of hot tea for her to drink.


    Drink some tea and rest first. Qin Sang blew on the hot tea in the bowl and waited until it cooled down a bit before passing it to her.


    Gu Jinli took the drink and asked Qin Sang: "Is there a small kitchen here? It''s just right. I can use the small kitchen to make crystal cakes for Sister Yu and grilled fish for you. I don''t have to go outside."


    Qin Sang said: "The weather is too cold. Don''t do this. Just let Erqing and Xiaoji do it."


    It was much colder than He''an Mansion here, and the dead trees were covered with ice. He couldn''t bear to ask her to wash her hands and prepare food at this time.


    Gu Jinli said: "I promised Sister Yu, I won''t do it if I don''t do it. And your grilled fish, you like to eat grilled fish. It''s the New Year, so I have to let you eat what you like."


    Qin Sang smiled and turned to look at her, with burning eyes... What I like to eat is not grilled fish, but you.


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Jinli put down the tea bowl. Seeing him staring at him, he picked up the cotton towel and threw it in his face in a funny way: "Wet the cotton towel, then I''ll apply it on my face and peel off the e patch. Come down."


    Qin Sang took off the cotton towel from his face, put it in hot water to wet it, wrung it out a little, asked her to sit down, and put the cotton towel on her face.


    Gu Jinli said: "There are still a lot of things outside. You go out and do your work first. I have Aunt Tao, Er Qing, San Qing, and Xiao Ji to help me. I won''t be tired."


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded and exined carefully: "It''s still early now. It''s not toote for you to rest for half an hour before starting. Let Erqing and the others do the chores. You can just say it next to me. Don''t get involved. Cold water. Just cook two grilled fishes, you dont need to cook too much."    Gu Jinli: "I know, you are so long-winded."


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at her, turned around and left the house, telling San Qing who was guarding the door: "Don''t let Madam do too much work."


    Yes. Sanqing responded respectfully.


    Half an hourter, Gu Jinli took off the cotton towel and began to tear off the e patch. The e patch that had been soaked in warm water came off as soon as it was peeled off.


    She washed her face, applied some ointment made from medicinal herbs, and called to Sanqing: "Let''s go to the small kitchen to make something delicious."


    Ask Sanqing again: "What do you want to eat?"


    Sanqing said: "I want to eat pot-wrapped pork!"


    Madam once made Guobao Pork. It was sour and sweet and delicious. She thought about it after eating it once. But remembering what the master said about not letting Madam do too much work, she changed her mind again: "ve eat it." Just the stew outside.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If you want to eat pot-roasted pork, just do it. If you change your words, let''s go."


    She put on her sleeves and went to the kitchte.


    In the small kitchen, Erqing, Xiaoji, Ye Jingzi and Aunt Tao are already busy.


    "Madam, the sweet-scented osmanthus, red dates, yellow gardenia, and tea leaves you asked for have been boiled, and the sesame seeds have been ground." Xiaoji pointed to the rows of wooden bowls on the kitchen table, and then pointed to a pottery bowl. The water chestnut powder in the basin said: "The powder has been mixed. Madam, if you say a word, we can start making cakes."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s not enough. Let''s make another pot of sweet potato flour and let''s make pot-roasted pork."


    Make potted pork, okay, ve, go get the sweet potato starch now! Xiao Ji also likes to eat potted pork, so he happily ran to the small warehouse next door and brought a big bag of sweet potato starch.


    Uncle Mu Tong is a man who knows how to do things. There are two warehouses in the two courtyards, one warehouse holds dry goods, and the other holds fresh meat, vegetables and eggs. Gu Jinli can get whatever he wants.


    "Have you killed the fish? Kill more, bake six, and fry a few pots of fish fillets." Gu Jinli said: "It''s the New Year, we have to eat more generously."


    Aunt Taoughed when she heard this: "Madam, don''t worry, the river outside Zhuangzi is very deep and has a lot of fish in it. When Mutong and the others arrived at Zhuangzi the day before yesterday, they had people smash the ice to get fish. They hit ten big fish. You can be as many fish as you want in the tank.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked: "Have you sent the fish to everyone? You need fish during the New Year."


    Mother Tao said: "Sent it. Mu Tong has a list in her hand and has already sent it to them ording to the list. Soybean oil, noodles, vegetables, and bean sprouts have also been sent, so they will not dy their New Year''s Eve dinner."


    Gu Jinli felt reassured and started to make the sauce for the grilled fish. After working in the small kitchen for more than an hour, he finally finished everything he wanted to eat.


    Xiaoji almost drooled when he looked at the dazzling array of food on the table: "Madam, this crystal cake is so beautiful. There is also ham stewed with tofu, it smells delicious."


    Gu Jinli wanted to eat fresh tofu, so she prepared vinegar and water for Uncle Mutong in advance ording to the ratio. Uncle Mutong started making tofu after arriving at Zhuangzi, so she could eat it as soon as she arrived.


    Madam, happy new year. Si Qing ran over at some point andy down at the door of the kitchen, staring at Gu Jinli who was slicing ham.


    Si Qing is only eleven years old, with a small round face. She specializes in medicine. Now she is seeing doctors with Dr. Dai and Ye Dakou. Her medical skills are very good, but she has a problem. She likes to eat ham and can''t help it when she smells it. , ran quietly from the front yard.

 Chapter 1490: Chinese New Year【8】

    Chapter 1490: Chinese New Year��8��


    Chapter 1490 Chinese New Year8


    Er Qing nced at Si Qing with disgust and scolded: "Stand up straight and wipe off your saliva. Are you hungry? You can''t resist the fragrance."


    Siqing and the others were trained like dead soldiers. After hearing this, they stood up straight and lowered their heads slightly, not daring to speak. But she was still young after all, so she couldn''t resist the smell of ham, so she quietly raised her head and nced into the kitchen.


    Erqing:


    You''re done, you can''t even resist the ham. After the New Year, I''m afraid you''ll be taken out for individual training!


    Gu Jinli wanted tough when he saw it: "Come here, we''ve stewed two big pots of ham stewed with tofu and ham stewed with chicken. It''s enough for us to eat."


    "Thank you, madam!" Si Qing ran over happily and saluted Gu Jinli and Grandma Tao before going to serve ham and stewed chicken.


    That''s right, Si Qing also likes to eat meat, but he doesn''t want to eat tofu at all.


    "Xiao Ji, are the jars ready? Go get them and put the ham stewed with chicken and ham stewed with tofu. They will be sent to Ji Zhenniang and Aunt Niu and the otherster." Gu Jinli exined: "Sister-inw Zhang''s ham The tofu stew needs to be served more, her brother Yi is still sick, so it would be better to eat something light."


    "My ve has washed the jars a long time ago and scalded them with boiling water. Let''s go and pick them up now." Xiaoji said, and quickly picked up two baskets of jars. ording to the instructions of taking care of Jinli, he put them in Distribute food to each family.


    Gu Jinli only gives gifts to people she knows well. She won''t give them to people like Cao Baihu and Jin Baihu who don''t have their wives. Tomorrow, on the first day of the Lunar New Year, Uncle Mutong will give them New Year gifts.


    Xiaoji said: "Madam, please rest first, we will go and see you off."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, you go."


    Xiaoji, Erqing, and Ye Jingzi each carried arge food box to deliver to the Niu family, Xie family, and Zhang family respectively.


    When Mrs. Kuang saw Ye Jingzi, she came up to her from a distance: "Hey, Ye girl, are you bringing something good to my family?"


    I didnt even ask what the gift was. Anyway, I took advantage of it. I took it immediately and opened it. The smell was fragrant.


    "What is this? Why is it so fragrant?" Kuang was shocked, grabbed two pieces of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. His eyes widened, and he slurred while chewing: "It''s fragrant, delicious! This is What is it?"


    Ye Jingzi looked at Kuang''s oily hands and was speechless: "This is some food made by Madam and sent to Madam Niu to try. I wish your family a good New Year''s Eve. I still have work to do, so I''ll leave now."


    Han Sansong''s mother ran over, grabbed Ye Jingzi, and said with a smile: "Ye girl, why did you leave just after you came here? Stay and have a meal with thedies. My Sansong is cutting meat and will be here soon." "


    These words, coupled with the glowing green eyes, almost said that she wanted Ye Jingzi to be her Sansong''s wife!


    Ye Jingzi was a little embarrassed. She was helping Aunt Xiong handle the general affairs outside. She knew that Mrs. Han was afraid that her son would die on the battlefield. When she was on her way, she went to all the camps to inquire about the young, beautiful, strong, and fertile girl. , looking like he missed his daughter-inw like crazy.


    Ye Jingzi smiled stiffly and said: "Aunt Han, I have to go to Mr. Yao Qi''s house to deliver food. It''s gettingte. After delivering the food, I have to go back to have New Year''s Eve dinner with my eldest brother."


    Han Sansongs mother heard this and said, You are a female doctor, how can you do such a rough job?


    He immediately turned to Han Sansong who was cutting meat and shouted: "Sansong, Sansong, you unlucky guy,e here quickly, Girl Ye has a job for you to do!"


    Ye Jingzi was confused. How could it be like this?


    Fortunately, Han Sansong is a reliable person. He knew that if he went over, he would definitely ruin the girls reputation, so he shouted: Mom, my son is busy. If there is any work, you can do it for him!


    Han Sansongs mother:


    Smelly boy, can I help you with marrying a wife and having a son? !


    "Ye Yatou, wait for auntie. Come as soon as auntie goes, don''t leave." After saying that, he let go of Ye Jingzi''s hand, picked up the dry wood for the fire and ran towards Han Sansong. When Ye Jingzi saw this, he ran away quickly. Those who didn''t ran away were sick.


    Aunt Han and the Han family both have a Korean character in their names, but the Han family is much more reliable. Seeing that Erqing brought food over, he returned the gift.


    But after seeing the food Erqing sent, Mrs. Han was shocked: "I didn''t expect that the Gu family is so rich that they can afford ham... No."


    Han looked at the crystal cakes of different colors and felt that the ham was not bought by the Gu family.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with the food that was delivered? They all look good." Zhang Baihu trusted Qin Sang and took the lead in getting bowls and chopsticks and ate a few of the food that was delivered: "It tastes great, very good Its fresh and fragrant. This crystal cake also tastes good, each color has a different taste.


    As he was talking, he saw two little guys, Sister Yu and Brother Yi, raising their little heads and looking at him eagerly. They started tough, and gave Sister Yu two pieces of red and green crystal cakes, and gave them to Yi. My brother filled up half a bowl of ham stewed with tofu and handed it to them: "Try it first. Don''t eat too much. We have New Year''s Eve dinnerter."


    The two little guys were so happy that they took the bowls and chopsticks and said with a smile, "Thank you, Dad!"


    After saying that, he held the bowl and ate what he liked.


    Seeing that Han was still in a daze, Zhang Baihu shook his head, held her hand, and said with a smile: "Sese, don''t always think too much, Brother Qin and his wife can be trusted."


    Han raised his head and looked at him: "It''s not that I can''t trust the Qin brothers and their wife, it''s just that I think the Gu family is really secretive... In a ce like this, there is Zhuangzi, and he can also make crystal cakes from Fu Tailou and bring out ham. Good stuff like thises.


    "Ham stewed with tofu, ham stewed with chicken, and ham slices. I heard that our family, the Niu family, and the Xie family all sent one portion of these three dishes. How much ham would it cost? I thought the ham was not bought by the Gu family. , but it was done by the Gu family, sir, do you think my guess is right?"


    Zhang Baihuughed out loud when he saw Han''s serious look on his face when he asked.


    Han frowned: "My lord, why are youughing? I''m talking to you about business."


    Zhang Baihu sighed: "Sese, didn''t I tell you? Don''t keep thinking about these things. What are you doing thinking about these things? This is all the business of the Qin family and the Gu family. As long as we know that the Qin brothers and their wife will not It will harm us."


    Han''s face turned red when he heard this, and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I always like to think the worst of people."


    Zhang Baihu said: "It''s okay, just change it slowly."


    The Han family grew up in the capital, and was the only heir to the Guangcheng House. He had been plotted against since he was a child, so he developed the habit of thinking deeply about anything he encountered, for fear that he would think too little and fall into the trap of others. The way.


    "Here, you can try it too. This ham stewed with tofu is very fresh and the taste you like." Zhang Baihu gave Han half a bowl of ham stewed with tofu.


    After eating it, Mr. Han was really surprised. He smiled at Zhang Baihu and said, "It''s delicious."


    But Hans favorite is the bean sprouts.


    "This bean sprouts is probably made from beans, but how did Qin''s family make it? In the twelfth month of winter, it would be good to have white radish to eat, and you can produce such fresh green vegetables."


    Zhang Baihu said with a smile: "Why are you thinking about these things again? Stop thinking about it. If it''s delicious, eat more. I''ll ask Brother Qin for it after eating."


    After hearing this, Mr. Han became embarrassed, shook his head, and stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 1491: Accompany wife

    Chapter 1491: Apany wife


    Chapter 1491 Apanying the Wife


    At this time, the sky waspletely dark, but the vige was very bright, the bonfire was zing, and the aroma of meat wafted from the cauldron on the bonfire.


    There are stone pirs standing beside the road in Zhuangzi. There are braziers on the stone pirs, and the fire is burning, illuminating the road on both sides of Zhuangzi.


    Under the eaves, there are rednterns hanging, Spring couplets and door gods are posted on the door, and the word "Fu" is posted on the wall. There are two red bags hanging on both sides of the word "Fu" with blessing candies in the bags. The children stand under the word "Fu". He jumped up and went to get the lucky candy bag.


    There is a small hole in the bag, and the lucky candies inside will fall out after being punched a few times, which is called receiving the lucky candies.


    The more blessing sugar falls, the more blessings you will get this year.


    But you can only hit it six times. If no candy falls after six times, you can''t hit it again.


    "Hey, I don''t believe it. How can my Niu Wujin''s luck be so bad? I can''t even get a lucky candy!" Niu Wujin had already beaten lucky candies in Niu''s yard, but he was unlucky. A bag of lucky candies was hit twelve times in total, but not a single lucky candy was knocked out.


    He didn''t believe in fate, so he came to the Qin family to get lucky candies again. Now he had a bag of lucky candies, but he still couldn''t receive the blessing. At this moment, he was staring at thest bag of lucky candies, spitting into the palm of his hand, and rubbing it. After rubbing it, prepare to make some sweets.


    Bao Fukang stood aside, looked at him, and said mockingly: "ording to the rules, you can only hit your own lucky bag. If youe to our side to hit it, even if you hit the lucky candy, it won''t count."


    "Ah, shut up. Can''t you say something nice during the Chinese New Year?" Niu Wujin said angrily: "My mother said that blessings are given by God. You can get all the lucky bags from anyone''s house and knock them down. All the lucky candies are blessings from God!"


    Bao Fukang: "That was your mother who wanted to take advantage of others and deliberately deceived you. Only you are stupid enough to believe it."


    After saying that, he took out the lucky candy he had beaten, shook it towards Niu Wujin, threw it into his mouth, and ate it with a bang, and finally said in Niu Wujins envious eyes that he was almost murderous: " I made eight lucky candies, you can eat a few first, you dont have to save them until tomorrow.


    You can''t eat the lucky candies until the first day of the Lunar New Year. This is called staying lucky. However, if you have a lot of candies, you can eat a few first, as long as you don''t finish them all.


    Niu Wujin was shocked: "You only filled two lucky bags and got eight lucky candies?!"


    Bao Fukang nodded: "Yeah."


    Niu Wujin was angry: "Cheating, the hole in your lucky candy bag must have been torn, so that''s why so many lucky candy fell out!"


    "They''re all the same bags, why can''t you knock them down?" Bao Fukang gave a fatal blow, causing Niu Hardware to choke.


    Lin Tongshan''s son, Lin Xiaoshi, brought Bu Ling''s son to watch the fun. He nodded and said, "Brother Fukang is right. Brother Hardware, just give up. I guess God doesn''t want to give you blessings. You cane back next year..." "


    "That''s right, Bao Fukang just said nasty things on purpose to make me angry!" Niu Wujin pointed at Lin Xiaoshi and said, "Xiao Shitou, don''t follow Bao Fukang''s example. He can''t speak. If you encounter cruel people in the future, , you will be beaten to death, do you also want to be beaten to death for saying the wrong thing?"


    Hong Lao was watching them making trouble, and when he heard this, he said: "Hardware, you can''t say that word during the Chinese New Year, it''s unlucky. Hurry up and don''t worry."


    He turned to Qin Sang and said, "The old man also wants to see if this boy''s luck is so bad? Howe he has so many lucky bags and not even a single lucky candy dropped?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "I''m afraid the hardware won''t be able to get the lucky candy."


    Daqing told Xiaoyu that Niu Hardware couldn''t get lucky candies at Niu''s house. After hearing this, Xiaoyu went to the lucky bag to do something, tied several lucky candies together, and blocked the small opening of the bag. Hole.


    As Qin Sang spoke, he raised his head and looked towards the main room. Gu Jinli and other female rtives were having New Year''s Eve dinner in the main room. At this moment, he was also looking at the cow hardware outside to see if he could win the lucky candy.


    Niu Wujin was very lucky. This time he used all his strength to jump up and punch the lucky bag.


    Peng!


    Dong dong dong!


    Good guy, I knocked off the big lucky candies. After the small mouth of the bag was stretched, the remaining small lucky candies all fell down like rain, which shocked Niu Hardware: "This... "


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were stunned, and they were really beaten down.


    Mr. Hongughed loudly and said to Niu Wujin: "Wujin, you are good, I am afraid you will have great luck this year!" Niu Wujin came back to his senses, hurriedly picked up the lucky candies on the ground, and moved towards Baofu Kang Dao: "Did you see that? I am God''s biological son! No matter how lucky you are, at most you can be considered God''s grandson!"


    "You brat, do you take advantage of others like this? I''ll beat you to death!" Niu Dabao, carrying two jars of wine, brought Zhang Baihu and Xie Cheng over to see Qin Sang for a drink. Hearing this as soon as he came, he was furious. I almost threw the wine jar at Niu Hardware.


    Dad, I was wrong, you cant hit people during the Chinese New Year! Niu Wujin said, and ran away with a bag of lucky candies.


    Niu Liujin chased after Niu Qijin on his back: "Fifth brother, fifth brother, give us some lucky candies, we don''t have any lucky candies yet!"


    Bao Fukang also followed Lin Xiaoshi and the others. For a while, the whole courtyard was filled with children running and adultsughing, and it was extremely lively.


    Gu Jinli was already full. When he saw Niu Dabao and the othersing to Qin Sang for a drink, he took Aunt Tao and the others back to the main courtyard.


    Not long after entering the main courtyard, Daqing came and said to her: "Madam, the master said that he will be back in an hour at thetest, so you can rest first and don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I understand. Ask You An to tell him to drink less and I''ll wait for him to eat dumplings."


    Yes. Daqing responded and left quickly.


    Qin Sang came back less than an hourter. He still had something hidden behind his back, but he didn''t give it to her immediately. Instead, he hid it first: "Xiaoyu, I''m back."


    Gu Jinli was looking at the ount book. When he heard this, he raised his head happily and said, "It''s so early, I thought you were going to drink until midnight."


    Qin Sang: "They all have families, so they won''t drink sote."


    He wants toe back to apany his wife.


    He added: "I''m too dirty. I''ll take a shower first."


    Gu Jinli waved to him: "Go, hot water and clothes are prepared for you, you can get it yourself."


    There is no need to rush her this time. When shees back, she takes the initiative to take a shower. Unlike usual, she has toe over and give her a hug first.


    Then he said: "By the way, is there still a fire in the stove? There are dumplings warm on the stove. We need to eat them at midnight, so they can''t get cold."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, looked at her deeply, turned around and went to the bathroom to take a bath, wash his hair, and also looked at the fire in the stove.


    After taking a shower, Qin Sang went outside the yard and took the hidden things.


    Gu Jinli was wrapped in a goose down quilt and nestled in bed to read the ount book. Suddenly, his eyesight dimmed, and then a faint sweet fragrance came. There was a small basket in front of him, which contained tworge red fruits, that is, apples.


    Gu Jinli was shocked, hugged the basket, looked up at Qin Sang and said, "Where did you get the big red fruit?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s from before. I know you like to eat fruits, so I keep two of them. I thought I would make them a New Year''s gift for you on New Year''s Eve. Do you like it?"


    "I like it!" Gu Jinli was extremely happy. In this winter, there are not even any vegetables, let alone fruits. It is really a blessing to be able to eat apples at this time.


    Seeing her happy expression, Qin Sang smiled. He leaned close to her and asked deliberately: "Did Xiaoyu prepare a New Year gift for me?"

 Chapter 1492: Qin Mu

    Chapter 1492: Qin Mu


    Chapter 1492 Qin Mu


    After the banditry, there were more soldiers under hismand, and the number of soldiers and rtives apanying him also increased. Therefore, she had been very busy recently, and Qin Sang knew that she had no time to think about New Year''s gifts.


    Well, Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, hugged the fruit basket tightly, looked at him, and asked quite seriously: "Does grilled fish count? I grilled six fish for you, six or six, which is a good sign."


    Qin Sangughed out loud, grabbed the fruit basket she was holding, and said, "It doesn''t count."


    Gu Jinli hugged her even tighter: "It''s just two fruits, do you still want to take them back? Well, I''ll replenish them for you tomorrow."


    "You don''t want to ask me what New Year gift I want?" Qin Sangined, his deep eyes looked at her like this, the scorching light in his eyes made her face feel a little hot, and she wanted to avoid him. gaze.


    Suddenly, her arms were empty, and the fruit basket she was holding was taken away by him. She hurriedly reached out to grab it, but he held her hand and could not move.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and frowned: "You are too stingy for not allowing me to eat."


    Qin Sang smiled, moved closer to her, and said, "It''s too cold to eat raw fruit in the winter. I''ll cut it up and cook it with rice cakes tomorrow. Don''t you really want to eat fruit rice cakes?"


    Gu Jinlis eyes lit up and he said with a smile: This is good, cut one to make fruit rice cakes, we can both be full.


    As he spoke, he pushed him again and said, "Don''t get so close. The candle light is not strong enough, and you are blocking the light."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang smiled even deeper, sighed helplessly, and asked: "Xiaoyu, do you really not know what the New Year gift I want is?"


    After saying this, he kissed her on the lips, kissing her softly.


    Herughter came, indicating that she knew and deliberately avoided his kiss.


    Qin Sang raised his hand and sped her chin to prevent her from hiding. His mountain-like body pressed down on her, pressing her on the goose down quilt. His kiss became greedy and lingering, trying his best to absorb her unique sweetness.


    "Hmm~ It''s cold." When Gu Jinli was almost suffocated by his kiss, she felt a sudden chill on her body. He tore off her long red dress and nightgown, and the chill hit her, making her panic.


    Qin Sang grabbed her hand, put it around his waist, and whispered: "Hold me tight so I won''t be cold."


    He didn''t know when he took off his robe. Gu Jinli''s hand fell directly on the skin of his waist. It was as hot as a stove. It gave her warmth and made her tremble.


    Qin Sang kissed her andforted her gently: "Don''t be afraid, it''s me, it won''t hurt this time, be good~"


    After saying that, a fine and scorching kiss fell on her body, making her tremble more and more. At the same time, she felt a little panicked. She pushed him and said, "Qin Mu, I..."


    Qin Sang interrupted her words with a kiss, hugged her tightly and kept her close to his body, letting her understand that he couldn''t bear it anymore: "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu, hold me tight, it''ll be okay."


    However, its okay.


    When I woke up, I found myself in the bathtub, being held by him for a bath.


    She opened her eyes, nced at him, then closed her eyelids feebly, and said: "I''m not done with you~"


    But she spoke feebly, and the way shey on the bathtub was very seductive. Qin Sang couldn''t hold it back and kissed her again.


    In short, I took a shower, but it took an extra hour to finish it.


    Gu Jinli was so angry that she wanted to hit him, but now she had no strength at all, so she could only lie on top of him, bite his neck, and threatened: "Just wait for me~"


    Qin Sang gasped when she bit her, kissed her gently and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you to hit me tomorrow, but you can''t bite me now."


    The bite is not painful, but it is also torturous. Gu Jinli was so tired that he didn''t have the energy to think deeply about the meaning of his words. Hey on his back and said, "I''m so tired...I haven''t eaten the dumplings yet, and I haven''t watched the fireworks yet."


    Qin Sang smiled: "We can eat dumplings tomorrow. We don''t have fireworks here. When we get to the northwest, I will take you to see the ironworks. They are as beautiful as the fireworks you said, okay?"


    Gu Jinli nodded,y in his arms, and fell asleep.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw this. He stood up with her in his arms, went back to the back room, put a long skirt on her, put her into the bed, got in, hugged her tightly, and said with satisfaction: "Thank you, little one." Fish New Years gift, I like it very much.


    On the night of their wedding, he was afraid that she would be ufortable, so he didn''t dare to use any force. He stopped touching her after the first time. He endured it for almost two months, and he finally satisfied his craving tonight.


    What was even more gratifying was that she did not make trouble with him, but fulfilled his wish and allowed him to be as arrogant as he wanted.


    However, Qin Sang was happy too early.


    Gu Jinli was furious when he got up from sleep the next day. He wrapped himself in a quilt, stared at the dim sky outside the window, and was confused. He asked and sat on the edge of the bed, revising the northwest map ording to his previous memories. Qin Sang: "Am I getting up early?"


    Qin Sang paused while holding the brush and fell silent.


    Gu Jinli frowned and asked in a different way: "Is it going to snow soon, so the sky is darker?"


    Qin Sang put away the northwest map, pens, inks, papers, inkstones and other things, put them aside, poured a bowl of hot water that was just right for her mouth, handed it to her mouth, and said with a smile: "Little fish, drink some water, moisten it." voice."


    Gu Jinli woke up after a good sleep and was thirsty. He drank most of the bowl of water from the tea bowl he handed him and continued to ask persistently: "Is it going to snow?"


    Last night she was so busy that she didn''t go to bed until dawn. It was impossible for her to wake up so early. Therefore, the sky was dark and it must be snowing soon.


    Qin Sang put down the tea bowl, sat back on the bed, hugged her and said, "It''s Youshi now."


    "What?" Gu Jinli was shocked: "So it''s not that it''s going to snow, but it''s going to be dark soon. If I get up, the New Year will be over!"


    She was thinking about the New Year and the first day of the Lunar New Year. She had prepared a lot of games to y with everyone, but she just fell asleep.


    Qin Sang patted her back gently and coaxed: "Don''t be excited, Xiaoyu. I made fruit rice cakes for you myself. It''s delicious. I''ll get it for you right now."


    Gu Jinli grabbed his cor and said angrily: "You, the culprit, don''t even think about escaping."


    He added: "I still have mountain mushrooms!"


    Mountain mushroom?


    Oh, I remembered, her secret weapon, Lu Laosan and General Fan were both paralyzed by the Mountain God Mushroom.


    However, he is her husband-inw and the person she likes. Unless he takes a concubine, she will not give him mountain mushrooms.


    Therefore, Qin Sang was not afraid at all, and even said with a smile: "I won''t run away, Xiaoyu can hit me no matter what he wants."


    After all, she was really tiredst night.


    Gu Jinli choked up when she saw his smiling face and the distress in his eyes... They were husband and wife, and Brother Qin was very gentle to her. She shouldn''t be angry with Brother Qin over such a thing.

 Chapter 1493: Qin Mu【2】

    Chapter 1493: Qin Mu��2��


    Chapter 1493 Qin Mu2


    But


    "I haven''t paid New Year''s greetings to Aunt Niu, Sister Zhang, and the children of each family, but I heard from Niu Wujin and others that I have an endless dowry, and they wille to pay me New Year''s greetings on the first day of the new year. New Year''s money. Now that I have slept all day, they didn''t get the New Year''s money. If Niu Wujines home and talks about it, a smart person like Aunt Niu will definitely guess it... she will definitely gossip about us then!"


    Gu Jinli has a headache when he thinks about Kuang Shi and Aunt Han''s gossip abilities. It is estimated that she is now a female devil who will not let Qin Sang go even during the Chinese New Year and squeezes a young man dry.


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he saw her covering her face in annoyance, but Gu Jinli red at her: "Are you stillughing? They will not only talk about me, but also you!"


    "I''m not afraid of what they say. What they say is all false." Qin Sang hugged Gu Jinli tightly andforted: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about this. I have already given the new year''s money to all the children in your name. Everyone whoes to pay New Year greetings "


    Qin Sang told her in detail about today''s New Year greetings and New Year gifts. After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt a little relieved: "Where is Ji Zhenniang? She didn''t make trouble with me?"


    Ji Zhenniang is the most familiar with her now. People who celebrate the New Year wille to her, cry a lot because they miss their daughter, and then go back afterining.


    Qin Sang: "Ms. Ji didn''te, so you fell out of favor. She went to Zhang''s house to y with Sister Yu."


    However, Sister Yu and Brother Yi are quite sensible. They followed Brother Zhang to pay Xiaoyu New Year greetings and said they wanted to thank Xiaoyu for saving his life.


    After learning that Xiaoyu hadn''t gotten up yet, he didn''t make any fuss to see Xiaoyu. After paying New Year''s greetings to him, he followed Brother Zhang to Niu''s house to pay New Year''s greetings.


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard this: "Ji Zhenniang is such a heartless woman. I am so kind to her in vain."


    However, it is a good thing that Ji Zhenniang can transfer her feelings for Sister Tang to Sister Yu, so that she will not always think about Sister Tang.


    He looked up at Qin Sang again and said angrily: "Is this how my new year ends? It''s annoying!"


    Qin Sang smiled, lowered his head and kissed her, saying, "It''s my fault, Xiaoyu, don''t be angry."


    The taste was so good that he couldn''t control it for a while.


    Gu Jinli snorted: "Forget it, can I really be angry with you for this? I''m not a child."


    Qin Sang''s smile deepened, he hugged her and said, "My Xiaoyu is still a little girl. She should have a temper and be noisy. There is no need to hold it back."


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "You still want me to make trouble with you?"


    Qin Sang said seriously: "It''s not that I don''t want Xiaoyu to make trouble with me, I just want Xiaoyu to be like an ordinary little girl. She doesn''t have to think too much and can be as coquettish and tantrum as she wants."


    Gu Jinli looked at his serious face, raised his hand and poked his cheek twice, and said with a smile: "You are now serious. Stop talking about this and go get me fruit rice cakes. I''m hungry."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang got up and went to the outhouse. After a while, he brought a food box in and put it on the table. He then moved the table to the bed and took out all the food in the food box: "I made a lot of good food." You can try all the food."


    She said that during the Chinese New Year, you should eat extravagantly. No matter whether you finish eating or not, the dishes must be spread all over the table, because it looks great!


    I want to eat the fruit rice cake first. There is only one fruit left. This is a rare thing, so we have to make noodles for it. Gu Jinli picked up a bowl of fruit rice cake and ate it.


    After the fruit is cooked, the sourness will increase, but Qin Sang added sugar to it, and she tasted it just right: "The rice cake is glutinous, the fruit is soft, and the soup is sweet and sour, so it is delicious."


    Qin Sang looked at her eating happily and smiled: "Just have one bowl, there is also chicken stewed with pine mushrooms, and the fish should eat more meat."


    He added: "Now that we are almost to the northwest, it is easier to get big red fruits, so the little fish don''t have to worry about not being able to eat them in the future."


    Gu Jinli nodded and quickly finished the fruit rice cake. Qin Sang took the empty bowl away and handed her a bowl of pine mushroom stewed chicken. He also carefully removed the chicken bones so that she could eat more easily.


    Gu Jinli took it and took a sip of the soup. The special aroma produced by the mixture of pine mushrooms and chicken made her squint her eyes happily: "It''s delicious, it tastes like home."


    The pine mushrooms are brought from home, so the taste is almost the same. Qin Sang wiped the soup from the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, looking at her with a warm smile.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "You should eat too. I''m so embarrassed just watching me eat. I can''t even eat as wildly as I want."


    Qin Sang smiled. Xiaoyu''s words were always so interesting. With her, he could feel rxed: "Okay."


    After saying that, he also moved his chopsticks and started eating. Like her, he ate the fruit rice cake first, which tasted sweet. The food fell into his belly, making him feelfortable.


    The wooden bowl was rtivelyrge, and Gu Jinli was full after eating the stewed chicken with pine mushrooms.


    Qin Sang handed her a te of dumplings: "Eat a few more dumplings. I wanted to eat themst night."


    When Gu Jinli heard the wordst night, his face became hot uncontrobly.


    Qin Sang saw her blushing and shouted: "Xiaoyu."


    There is a smile in the tone, and there seems to be other meanings hidden.


    Gu Jinli became angry and red at him: "What are you doing?"


    Qin Sang smiled even deeper and kissed her quickly on the lips: "Xiaoyu blushes beautifully."


    Long satin-like ck hair, delicate and beautiful facial features, an angry look, and a light blush on her cheeks...this is his wife, the little girl he wants to pamper for the rest of his life.


    Gu Jinli wanted to punch someone, but when he looked at her too affectionately, he suppressed his anger and lowered his head slightly, his face even redder.


    Qin Sang was used to her outbursts. When he first saw her blushing and lowering her head, his heart skipped a beat. He put down the wooden bowl, couldn''t help but leaned over and kissed her deeply.


    Gu Jinli was startled. When she realized what she was doing, he had already taken away the chopsticks in her hand and put them on the table. She was pressed into the bed by him, his breath was on the tip of her nose, and his passionate kiss was on her lips. : "Well, my dumplings~"


    It fell off!


    "We''ll eatter." Qin Sang blocked her protest, and the kiss became overbearing. His movements were gentle, but he quickly took off the new long dress she was wrapped in, and kissed her body. superior.


    Gu Jinli was so kissed that she had no strength at all, but thinking about what happenedst night, she couldn''t help but tremble.


    Qin Sang was startled, hugged her tightly and asked, "Will it be ufortable?"


    Gu Jinli blushed when he asked: "...it hurts a little."


    And it happened three timesst night. If she does it again, she will probably die.


    Hearing this, Qin Sang felt distressed when he remembered how she faintedst night. He stopped in time and did not touch her again: "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu has a good rest tonight."


    He added: "Xiaoyu Renren, I''ll get some ointment and give it to you."

 Chapter 1494: northwest

    Chapter 1494: northwest


    Chapter 1494 Northwest


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, and after realizing it, he hurriedly grabbed him: "No need to apply medicine, I''m fine."


    Please, dont do these embarrassing things, I will explode!


    Qin Sang saw that she almost wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into. He smiled helplessly, sat back, hugged her and coaxed: "We are husband and wife, Xiaoyu, don''t be shy."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "I''m not shy, it''s just..."


    It was just something, she couldn''t find the right words to say it for a while.


    Qin Sang said wisely: "Well, Xiaoyu is not shy. I won''t go get the medicine. Don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was finally happy.


    Qin Sang was worried about her, and took advantage of her happiness to risk his life and asked: "Xiaoyu, does it hurt too much? Don''t get angry yet, this is business, I don''t want to hurt you."


    He was too presumptuousst night. When he got up today, he was shocked when he saw the marks on her body.


    However, her skin was in good condition. When he looked at it again in the afternoon, the traces had faded a lot, and it was no longer blue and purple, but turned into a light red.


    Gu Jinli gritted his teeth and red at him, but knew that he was really worried about him, and said in a gentle tone: "It''s just a little pain, much better than the day of the wedding. I''m fine, don''t worry. Get out of the way first, don''t block my search. dumpling."


    After saying that, she pushed him away and persistently looked for her fallen dumpling on the bed.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw this, bent down to pick up a dumpling from the ground, and handed it to her: "Don''t look for it, it''s here."


    Gu Jinli looked up and saw that it was indeed her dumpling.


    But she couldn''t eat it, so Qin Sang put the dumplings on the table and gave her a clean one.


    "It''s stuffed with cabbage and eggs. I''ve mixed some vinegar sauce for you. Eat it." Qin Sang had finishedst night''s dumplings. These dumplings were newly made. He picked up the dumplings with chopsticks and dipped them in some vinegar sauce. Feed it to her mouth.


    Gu Jinli was wrapped in a quilt and ate with his mouth open. After eating six, he stopped and said, "I''m done."


    Qin Sang smiled, picked her up and rubbed her belly.


    Gu Jinli looked at his hands and said, "If you are like this, you won''t get into trouble, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Qin Sang didn''t understand what he meant, but he just felt that rubbing her belly was veryfortable.


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Gu Jinli was smart and didn''t say those four words again. He looked at the dark sky outside the window and asked, "Should we set off at noon tomorrow?"


    Qin Sang: "No, the time has changed. We will set off at Mao the day after tomorrow."


    Originally, they nned to set off before noon tomorrow, but the apanying soldiers, rtives, and children were all injured and sick. After several hundred households and general banners gathered together to discuss, they decided to postpone the journey for another half day to allow the injured to recover. .


    Gu Jinli asked: "Won''t it dy the trip?"


    Because of the banditry, they were dyed for two days. If they postponed their departure, they would be dyed even more.


    Qin Sang said: "No, tomorrow everyone will cook dry food, medicinal materials, drinking water, etc., so you don''t have to waste too much time cooking these things before setting off. Just heat them up and you can travel longer." In addition, the injured soldiers, rtives, and children cannot bear it and must be raised by them, otherwise there will be few people in the northwest."


    The officers, soldiers, and family members of the Tianfu County Military Station were well protected, but some of the officers, soldiers, and family members of other military stations died on the road.


    Okay, lets set off tomorrow. Gu Jinli turned around,y on his shoulder, and closed his eyes.


    Qin Sang hugged her soft body and smiled: "Xiaoyu, are you tired? How about I take you out to y?"


    Gu Jinli opened his eyes and asked in surprise: "Where are we going to y?!" "It''s in the vige, let''s go." Qin Sang found clothes for Gu Jinli, asked her to put them on, and then fetched an animal skin cloak to put on her , put on a fur hat and a thick scarf on her, and directly covered her face with the scarf: "That''s it, no more e patches."


    Gu Jinli ran to the bronze mirror to look at his appearance, nodded and said: "Wrapped like a ball, you can see a pair of eyes. There is really no need to wear e patches."


    She turned back, smiled at him and said, "Let''s go!"


    Qin Sang picked her up, left the house, and walked outside the courtyard. He put her down after leaving the second courtyard.


    There is arge open space outside the main courtyard. You An, You Ping, Uncle Mutong, Aunt Tao, Aunt Xiong, and almost all the servants of the Gu family are here.


    After You An saw them, he ran over and asked, "Master, everything is ready, can we start?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Let''s get started."


    "Yes!" You An immediately left to talk to three people wearing raincoats and helmets.


    Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "What novelty did you get behind my back?"


    Qin Sang held her hand and said, "You will know soon."


    Sure enough, not long after, a crisp but rhythmic sound of iron was heard. The three men wearing raincoats and helmets started to move, scooping out adle of the contents of the brazier with an irondle, and then used another hand to scoop out the contents of the brazier. Holding the wooden stick, he hit the iron spoon.


    Bang!


    The molten iron in the irondle was shot high into the sky and spread out in the air. Countless golden stars fell from the sky, like fireworks that suddenly exploded. It was extremely beautiful.


    So beautiful! Xiaoji, Siqing, and Qingpu, the maids, cried out happily when they saw such a beautiful thing.


    "It''s an iron flower!" Gu Jinli was shocked, looked at Qin Sang and asked: "Where did you find the people? Stop doing it. People who have never made iron flowers will be injured by the molten iron."


    Although the iron flower is beautiful to look at, it is dangerous.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, these three are all servants of Zhuangzi. They used to make a living by cksmithing in their hometown in the northwest. They are skilled in the craftsmanship and will not hurt themselves."


    As expected, the three masters were very skilled in their movements and could avoid the scattered iron flowers. They were protected by helmets and were not injured at all.


    However, Gu Jinli didn''t let them hit him too many times. He hit each of them three times, which made everyone happy, and then asked them to stop.


    "Stop." Qin Sang ordered, and You An asked the three people to stop and gave them a reward of ten taels of silver each.


    "Thank you, Master." The three masters were very happy. When they were in their hometown, they worked for a whole night and got blisters all over their bodies, and they couldn''t get a few taels of silver.


    Just because iron is expensive, they have to spend money on iron forging to get rid of the cost of buying iron. After taking away the capital, they can''t make much money.


    Aunt Xiong greeted them: "Go to the big kitchen to get the meat. It''s all prepared for you. Take the meat and go back and have a good meal with your family."


    After hearing this, the three of them were even more happy and followed Aunt Xiong to the big kitchen to get some meat.


    As soon as these three people left, the people from Nius yard rushed over.


    "Hey, Qin Baihu and his family are lighting fire trees in their yard. It looks really nice. Come on, hurry up and open your eyes!" Mrs. Kuang called to the women from each family and ran towards this side.


    Unfortunately, they arrivedte. By the time they arrived in front of the main courtyard, most of the people had already dispersed.


    Qin Sang had already taken Gu Jinli back to the courtyard where he lived.

 Chapter 1495: Northwest【2】

    Chapter 1495: Northwest��2��


    Chapter 1495 Northwest2


    "Xiong Da, the aunts are here. Are you just beating fire trees here? Why don''t you beat them again? Call them out quickly and beat them for another half hour to open the eyes of the aunts!" Kuang''s loud voice came in. Coming from the yard, Gu Jinli and the others heard it.


    Xiong Dadao: "Aunt Niu, we don''t have a fire tree here."


    "Bah, do you think we are blind? You clearly saw it, but you still dare to lie?!" Kuang waved her hand and said, "Hurry up and call out the person who lit the fire tree. After watching this, we have to go back and continue to make dry food."


    Aunt Han also said: "Yes, Mr. Xiong, you Baihu and your wife are so kind to us, you servants can''t embarrass us."


    Xiong Dadao: "Aunt Han, when have we ever done anything to you? It''s really..."


    "The glutinous rice **** are here,e and eat sesame glutinous rice balls!" Aunt Xiong knew that the Kuangdies would definitelye over to make trouble when they saw Tie Hua. In order to get rid of them without disturbing the adults and madams, she gave them the glutinous rice **** made in the big kitchen. Brought it.


    "Hey, you also made glutinous rice balls. How much glutinous rice and sugar did that cost?" Kuang and the others liked eating more than looking at the fire tree. They rushed over in a swarm, opened the basket, took out the iron pot, and started Scoop the glutinous rice balls.


    "Qiaozi''s wife, are you going to the grave? Why are you piling up the glutinous rice **** so high? Just scoop out ten glutinous rice **** in a bowl!" Kuang cursed as he looked at Qiaozi''s daughter-inw who was grabbing the glutinous rice balls.


    "Madam, there are so many people in my family, how can ten glutinous rice **** be enough to share? Scoop out a bowl, pile it into dozens, and you can share it when you get home." Qiaozi''s wife said, grabbing another bowl and scooping out A big bowl of glutinous rice ball water. There is sugar in the water, so it''s sweet.


    "Get out of here, don''t bump into me and knock down the glutinous rice balls. I''m not done with you!" Aunt Han was fierce. She held arge bowl of glutinous rice **** and bumped her butt, knocking away whoever was next to her. After turning around, he came out and asked the already confused Xiong Da: "Young man of the Xiong family, where are the Ye Yatou, Qinghuiqingpu Yatou, and Xiaoji Erqing Yatou in your camp? It''s rare for Auntie toe over here and call them all. Come out and meet the aunt."


    Is it rare toe here? If you have anything to do, just run over here.


    Xiong Dadao: "Ms. Han, I am a boy. I am in charge of the chores in the outer courtyard. I cannot enter the inner courtyard. I am not familiar with Miss Xiaoji and the others."


    Mother Tao has strict rules, and the rules for adults are even stricter. Male and female servants cannot meet casually, especially at night.


    Aunt Han was unhappy after hearing this and said, "Which room do they live in? You tell Auntie, and Auntie will find them herself."


    After Gu Jinli heard themotion outside, he pulled Qin Sang back. Hearing Aunt Han''s words through the courtyard door, he was a little angry: "Aunt Han regards my maid as her prospective daughter-inw? She also wants to go into the house and choose one." ?


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Xiong Da has some skills, he can deal with Aunt Han."


    Sure enough, Xiong Da was polite first and then fought. Seeing that Aunt Han couldn''t make sense, he quickly and urately snatched the rice dumpling bowl from her hand and said: "This bowl belongs to our family. Aunt Han wanted to eat rice dumplings, so she ran back to get a bowl to put it in." Bar."


    Aunt Han was shocked: "Young man of the Xiong family, what do you mean? You are reluctant to give a wooden bowl to Auntie? Besides, Auntie running back and forth will dy things. Xiaoji and the others must have fallen asleep." "


    Xiong Da: "Wooden bowls also cost money. Otherwise, I''ll give you ten cents and you can take the wooden bowl."


    "More ten cents more!" Aunt Han''s face was distorted when she heard this, but she was very smart and knew that Xiong Da did it on purpose. After thinking about it, she felt that meeting Xiaoji and the others would cost ten cents and waste a big bowl. The glutinous rice **** were not worth it, so he grabbed the glutinous rice **** bowl and said: "Auntie, I''ll leave first. I''ll see Xiao Ji and the others tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli was helpless when he heard this: "Will shee tomorrow? I heard that she has beening to visit our maids recently. All our maids have been pulled by her to have a kiss... Jingzi is indeed older. "


    Xiaoji and Erqing were fine, but Ye Jingzi was indeed older.


    There is also Ye Dakou, who is not young yet and has not yet married a wife. Then he said: "Tomorrow I will call Jingzi and ask her what her ns are. Then I will ask Uncle Mutong to ask Ye Dakou if he has a girl he likes. I will tell him one when the timees."


    Qin Sang: "Their marriage is more difficult to handle."


    Ye Dakou and Ye Jingzi are both skilled in medicine. It is difficult to cultivate such talents. It is not easy to raise them. ording to Qin Sang''s wishes, they are not going to get married.


    Many of the servants of the royal family, nobles, and aristocratic families in the capital are unmarried. Even if they are married, they are ves born from worthy families. They will not marry off servants who have been cultivated with great difficulty.


    "Let''s go back first. We are busy now. We can wait until we get to the northwest to talk about these things." Seeing that the ground was a little wet, Qin Sang simply picked up Gu Jinli and carried him back to their house.


    Gu Jinli thought about Qin Sang''s words and said: "You are right. It is really too chaotic now. It is better to wait until they get to the northwest and settle down before talking about their marriage."


    However, she still nned to ask Ye Jingzi and the others first. If they had someone in mind, they could tell them and get started after they settled down.


    Qin Sang nodded, took off her boots, hat, and animal skin cloak, and put her into bed: "You don''t have to worry about these things, just let Aunt Tao do it. She has it." Experience, knows how to match servants."


    The servants that Old Doctor Wu gave Xiaoyu were extremely useful. It took Xiaoyu less than a few decades to get such experienced servants.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli said, sitting on the bed wrapped in a quilt, grabbing his sleeve and saying, "I''m so full from sleep, what should I do if I''m not sleepy now?"


    Qin Sang paused, looked back at her, lowered his body, and said with a smile: "Aren''t you sleepy? Then let''s..."


    "I''m sleepy!" Gu Jinli was startled, quickly wrapped himself in a quilt, fell down, and rolled to the corner of the bed: "Don''t disturb me, I''m going to sleep."


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her across the quilt, and kissed her earlobe: "What are you afraid of? I told you that I won''t move you tonight."


    Gu Jinli blushed at what he said and moved to the corner of the bed: "I don''t understand what you said... Go to bed, good night."


    Qin Sangughed when she heard this and stopped teasing her. After going to the bathroom to take a bath, he came back and continued to revise the map of the northwest. After finishing the revision, he got into the bed, hugged her, and fell asleep peacefully.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, everyone got up early to make various dry foods and pack various medicinal materials.


    Gu Jinli also got busy, and led everyone to prepare various gold wound medicines, poisons, antidotes, and medicines to dispel wind, cold and high fever.


    Uncle Mutong and the others helped for a long time and left in the afternoon. They continued to walk in front of them to explore the way for them.


    Everyone had been busy all day, and after dinner in the evening, they continued to work for two hours before going to bed.


    On the third day of the Lunar New Year, when it was still dark, the soldiers began to beat gongs and call people.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Get up, get up, get ready to break camp and set off!

 Chapter 1496: Northwest【3】

    Chapter 1496: Northwest��3��


    Chapter 1496 Northwest3


    After hearing this, everyone in Laogu Vige got up.


    Sun Zhuangtou and his wife are very good at doing things. They knew that everyone was busy, so they stayed up all night and took the people in the vige to make breakfast in the big kitchen.


    The breakfast was very generous, including white flour pancakes,rge pieces of meat, a bowl of cabbage soup, and millet porridge.


    Noodles, meat, and winter cabbage are all good things. Thousands of people ate like this. After one meal, they almost devoured all the cabbage stored in the vige.


    However, Sun Zhuangtou has already asked Gu Jinli and Qin Sang for instructions. The two masters said that this breakfast may be thest peaceful meal for everyone on their way west, so they should eat well.


    Sun Zhuangtou did as he was told.


    After hearing the sound of the gong to break camp and set off, Sun Zhuangtou called to the servants in the vige: "Quickly, transport the distributed breakfast to each yard for everyone to eat! Don''t forget to bring hot water!"


    "Hey!" The servants in Zhuangzi responded, using Zhuangzi''s ox carts, tbed carts, and mule carts to deliver breakfast to various courtyards. Hundreds of households and many general banners came, each with their own soldiers. The rtives and rtives lived in the same courtyard, which was a bit far apart. I just carried breakfast on my two legs, and the breakfast was not finished before the army set off on the road.


    Lets go! Sun Zhuang greeted everyone, and he took his wife to deliver breakfast to the soldiers and rtives in Qins camp, as well as to Gu Jinlis yard.


    The officers and soldiers under Qin Sang and their families did not need to set up tents. All the soldiers had houses to live in. Those who had rtives lived in one house with their families, and those who did not have rtives lived in one house with ten people. It can be said that they had a good year.


    "Xiaoyu, get up." Qin Sang picked up Gu Jinli, who was still staring nkly. Gu Jinli red at him. Thinking of what happenedst night, he bit him on the neck angrily.


    Asshole, he clearly promised that he would be on his way today and would not touch her, butst night he broke his promise and tormented her, causing her not to get enough sleep!


    Qin Sang was bitten by her so much that his blood surged. He had to suppress his impulse to coax her: "Don''t be angry. You can take revenge when we set up camp at night. We are really going to set off now."


    Gu Jinliy on his body and said softly: "Just remember, I will definitely take revenge."


    "Okay, I''ll let Xiaoyu take revenge." Qin Sang said, took the clothes in front of the bed and put them on for her.


    After Gu Jinli leaned on him for a while, he opened his eyes and pushed him away: "I''ll do it myself. Go and do your own work."


    As he spoke, he patted his face, and after he regained consciousness, he started to get dressed.


    Qin Sang looked at her for a while, and after seeing that she was fine, he left and went to bring hot water and breakfast: "Just brush your teeth and wash your face here. After we leave, Sun Zhuangtou''s wife wille in and clean up. "


    Gu Jinli nodded, brushed his teeth and washed his face, then took out a Xingshen Pill and was about to take it when he was stopped by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang frowned and said, "Can I take this? What if it happens? Will it hurt the child? Old doctor Wu said...it''s best not to take medicine."


    Xiaoyu knew that the trip to the northwest was very dangerous, and that she would have to fight against the Rong people when she arrived in the northwest. She didn''t know what would happen, so she didn''t drink Bizi soup after getting married, thinking that she would give birth to it if she had it.


    They just took the Xingshen Pillst night... If they suddenly got it, the child wouldn''t know if he could take it.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red when he heard this, and he red at him and said, "It''s okay, this Xingshen Pill is different from the one you take. The Xingshen Pill I took has two ingredients removed from it. Even if a pregnant woman takes it, it will be fine." It just doesnt work very well.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally felt relieved. He brought her warm water and said with a smile, "Eat it."


    Gu Jinli snorted, took the water ss, and after taking the Xingshen pill, the two began to have breakfast. "Yes, these are all things that will satisfy your hunger." Gu Jinli praised and finished his breakfast quickly.


    Qin Sang felt a little distressed. When she was at home, she was the slowest eater and always ate for fun. But since she followed him to the northwest, she wolfed down all her meals for fear of wasting his time.


    Drink some millet porridge. Qin Sang brought the millet porridge, stirred it with a spoon, and handed it to her after it was no longer so hot.


    "Already full." Although Gu Jinli said this, he still drank half a bowl of millet porridge. After all, it was difficult to make porridge on the road, so he drank some when he could.


    Qin Sang drank the remaining half of the bowl of porridge, and he also specially picked out flour pancakes,rge pieces of meat and other food that could fill his stomach.


    After eating, Qin Sang took out the animal skin cloak and put it on Gu Jinli: "Wear this to keep you warm."


    The animal skin cloak is different from the cloak. It is thicker, but it is very heavy. Gu Jinli had to practice martial arts, otherwise he would not be able to carry this heavy cloak.


    Gu Jinli put on his hat, put the smelly purse into his clothes, and said, "Let''s go."


    Qin Sang nodded, and the two of them went out together.


    Greetings, sir and madam. When Sun Zhuangtou and his wife saw Qin Sang and his wife, they saluted immediately.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Get up, no need to be polite."


    He added: "Sun Zhuangtou, Zhuangzi is doing a good job in managing things. Do your job well. The Gu family and the Qin family will not be able to do anything wrong to you."


    When Sun Zhuangtou and his wife heard this, they were overjoyed. They finally let go of what they had been worrying about, and said, "Thank you, Madam. Don''t worry, Madam. The ves will continue to work hard and not let Madam down!"


    Sun Zhuangtou and his wife, including the servants in Zhuangzi, have been on tenterhooks these days, not for any reason, but because of Qin Sang.


    This uncle is too fierce and doesn''t like to smile. Every time I see him, he has a stern face. In addition, he leads the troops and has a lot of evil aura and prestige. I haven''t gotten close to him yet. The momentum was so overwhelming that people couldn''t breathe.


    Everyone in Zhuangzi was afraid that they had not done well. When the uncle got angry, he chopped off their heads directly... No, I heard that this uncle liked to use thirty punishments, and all those who made mistakes were punished with thirty punishments. After being tortured to such an extent that life would be worse than death, and then clicked away, even if you want to die, it will not be that easy!


    As soon as Sun Zhuangtou and the people in Zhuangzi saw Qin Sang, they thought of the thirty punishments and swayed their legs, fearing that if they did anything wrong and angered the King of Hell, the whole family would suffer.


    Now that I heard this, I felt that my life was saved, and I almost cried with joy.


    Gu Jinli was very puzzled. He had no idea why they were afraid of Qin Sang. Her little brother Qin was very nice. He was gentle and gentle, and he loved tough. His smile was very sunny and pretty. What are you afraid of? Its too much to make my little brother Qin look like the King of Hell!


    However, she still asked Aunt Tao to give rewards to the people in Zhuangzi: "First-ss reward, this is what you deserve."


    "Thank you, madam, thank you, sir!" Sun Zhuangtou and his wife said in unison. After putting away the red seal, they waited respectfully beside them. When the army set offter, they would send the army out of Zhuangzi.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The soldiers in each courtyard are gathering soon, its time out!


    Its already half time now, so we cant wait any longer.

 Chapter 1497: scolded

    Chapter 1497: scolded


    Chapter 1497 Being scolded


    "Stop knocking, it''s annoying! You''re urging me to die!" Madam Kuang yelled in the direction of the gong, then turned back and cursed at the women at the Niu family camp: "Hurry up, you guys?" He''s disabled or something, he moves so slowly. And Qiaozi''s wife, why the **** did you just give **** to the child at this time?"


    Qiaozi''s wife was wronged and said, "Madam, I didn''t want to either. The child was full from breakfast, so I wanted to poop."


    Kuang was so angry that she scolded Aunt Han again: "Mother Sansong, you''ve had enough. Take less. It''s already a sack full of big meat. Your sack is leaking gravy, and the carriage is all stained." !


    Aunt Han tied the mouth of the sack and replied: "Madam, don''t worry, the weather is cold. If you put it here and let the cold wind blow, the meat juice will freeze and won''t leak out."


    "Ah, you still want to let the cold wind blow here? Get me in the car quickly and set off!" Kuang had a headache and his voice was hoarse, so he yelled at these women to get in the car.


    She was so tired that she had to bring Qijing Niu and Wujin with her, otherwise she would faint from exhaustion.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Gathered, everyone gathered!


    The soldiers who were beating the gong started urging again, and a quarter of an hourter, the soldiers and their rtives from each courtyard finally gathered in front of the gate of Zhuangzi.


    Han is a good person. She has been taken care of by Sun Zhuangtou and the others these days. Before leaving, she gave a stack of red envelopes to Sun Zhuangtou''s wife: "You have worked hard these days. This is a second-ss envelope. Take it." Let''s make everyone in Zhuangzi happy."


    As the master, Gu Jinli must have been given a first-ss seal, but as Han was a guest, he could not steal the limelight from his master, so he was given a second-ss seal.


    Sun Zhuangtou''s wife did not dare to ept it. Instead, she nced at Aunt Tao first. After she nodded, she epted the red envelope and saluted, "Thank you, Mrs. Zhang."


    Ji Zhenniang wanted to save face and didn''t want to beughed at for not having money, so she also prepared a red envelope for the people in Zhuangzi and asked Aunt Xie to give it to Sun Zhuangtou''s wife.


    Kuang''s heart was throbbing with pain, and she wished she could die from the pain, but she still knew some rules, and she also gave rewards to people in Zhuangzi, but she didn''t give as much as Han and Ji Zhenniang, only ten coins per person. money.


    Sun Zhuangtous daughter-inw did not dislike it, she happily epted it and bowed to her in the same way.


    The other hundred households and general bannermen also asked their servants or soldiers to give red seals to the people in Zhuangzi.


    Not long after, each hundred households and general bannermen reported the number of people to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, everyone here is here, no less, no more."


    Qin Sang nodded and shouted: "Let''s set off!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Two soldiers were riding horses, beating gongs, and running back and forth shouting. All the soldiers in the army heard it, and they followed the imperial army''s g and ran out of Zhuangzi.


    Sun Zhuangtou and his wife sent the army out of the outskirts of Laogu Vige, and only returned to Zhuangzi after the army entered the woods.


    There is a section of road in Zhuangzi that is nted with poison. The soldiers and their rtives did not know this, and they did not show any symptoms of poisoning. It was just because the big pot of meat they ate when they came to Zhuangzi contained the antidote. This morning The antidote was also included in the breakfast.


    Because of the dy in their journey, the army rushed all the way and did not stop to rest at noon. When they were hungry, they took out the flour cakes to eat. Even when they were thirsty, it was a bit troublesome.


    After approaching the northwest, the weather was so cold that the water in the water bag froze, making it impossible to drink. If you wanted to drink, you had to use fire to melt it.


    However, the soldiers are soldiers and are rtively able to resist. It''s okay if they don''t drink water during the day.


    Ji Zhenniang likes Sister Yu very much and thinks she looks like her daughter Zhuzhu, so she did not ride in the car with Gu Jinli today. Instead, she came to sit with Mr. Han, hugging Sister Yu the whole time: "Sister Yu smells so good, it doesn''t look like her." Gu Xiaoyu, stinks like hell."


    Ms. Han frowned when she heard this. Ms. Ji was really ignorant. She took care of her family and was rescued twice by Qin''s younger sister. How could she say such things to Qin''s younger sister and younger brother behind her back? She said it to her children. She couldn''t help it anymore and said, "Brother and sister Xie, sister Qin is sick. The smell will disappear when she recovers."


    Sister Yu also said: "Yes, Aunt Xie, when Aunt Qin recovers from her illness, she will feel fragrant."


    Aunt Qin must be very sad because she is ill. How could Aunt Xie say that to her?


    Sister Yu was a little unhappy.


    Ji Zhenniang was so stupid that she didn''t even notice that Sister Yu and Mr. Han were unhappy. She even shouted, "Can Gu Xiaoyu''s disease be cured? He''s already so ill and his face is almost rotten. It definitely can''t be cured." Okay, thats it for life.


    Mr. Hans face turned dark and he wanted to kick Mr. Ji off the carriage.


    Sister Yu twisted her body, forcefully opened Ji Zhenniang''s hand holding her, and sat next to Han.


    Ji Zhenniang was startled and asked: "What''s wrong with Sister Yu? Is Aunt Xie''s hug too tight, making you ufortable? Come here quickly, Aunt Xie''s hug should be gentle, so I won''t strangle you again."


    Sister Yu snorted and said nothing.


    Han said: "Sister Yu, what did my mother teach you? How can you treat your elders like this? When your elders ask questions, you must answer them. You can''t lose face. Please apologize to Auntie Xie quickly."


    After hearing this, Sister Yu obediently apologized to Ji Zhenniang: "Aunt Xie, I''m sorry. It''s Sister Yu who is not sensible. Don''t be surprised."


    Ji Zhenniang said hurriedly: "No matter what, our sister Yu is very sensible. Come here and let Aunt Xie hug you. You look so much like my Zhuzhu."


    Han was a little speechless. Ji Zhenniang often talked about her Zhuzhu, so Han knew that Zhuzhu was a little girl who was less than three years old, but Sister Yu was already six years old, so much older than Zhuzhu, so how did she look like her? ?


    Although Sister Yu apologized to Ji Zhenniang, she did not go over. Instead, she said: "Aunt Xie, I am me, and Sister Zhuzhu is Sister Zhuzhu. We are not like each other."


    He said again: "I won''t go there."


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned and asked, "Why don''t youe over? What are you so angry about, Sister Yu?"


    Sister Yu didn''t dare to say, after all, Ji Zhenniang was the elder.


    Mother said, no matter what the elders do, juniors cannot use the elders face to face.


    However, Mrs. Han saw that Ji Zhenniang was too stupid and she didn''t understand unless she exined clearly, so she said to Sister Yu: "Sister Yu, tell me."


    Ji Zhenniang said stupidly: "Yes, Sister Yu, if you have anything to say, just say it. Aunt Xie won''t me you, you look so much like my Zhuzhu."


    Here ites again, are you crazy about your daughter?


    After hearing this, Sister Yu said: "Aunt Qin has saved my family''s life, but Aunt Xie speaks ill of Aunt Qin. I don''t like Aunt Xie like this."


    Ji Zhenniang was confused: "Auntie just said it casually, and didn''t..."


    Mrs. Han interrupted Ji Zhenniang and said: "Xie, sister-inw, sister-inw Qin is sick. She is sad enough to be sick. Regardless of whether you mean it or not, you shouldn''t make fun of her pain. Besides, sister-inw Qin is still sad. I have saved you twice, and I am your savior. What you are doing can be said to be ungrateful."


    It is a good thing to be careless, but to be too stupid, to the point where you dont even know you are wrong, is a disease.

 Chapter 1498: buy iron

    Chapter 1498: buy iron


    Chapter 1498 Buying Iron


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned. She looked at Mrs. Han and then at Sister Yu. When she saw Sister Yu turned her head away from her, she shed tears sadly: "I didn''t mean to do it. I really like Gu Xiaoyu, too. Im grateful that she saved me.


    Han sneered: "Your gratitude is just tough at her behind her back?"


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked and speechless.


    After a few days of contact, Mr. Han got to know Ji Zhenniangs temper. She was a person who cared about food and not about fighting. The more familiar she was with her and the better she treated her, the more she would push her limits.


    Xie Cheng is like this, and Qin''s younger siblings are like this. After a while, her family will be familiar with her, and Ji Zhenniang will also feel that it is natural for her family to treat her well.


    "Brother and sister Qin is an open-minded person and I won''t argue with you about this. But sister Xie, you can''t be ignorant. You are not young, you are almost twenty. Brother and sister Qin is only three months shy of sixteen. You are so much older than her. Why? Can you ept her favor butugh at her behind her back?"


    "If you act like this in the capital, you will not only beughed at for not having a tutor, but you will also offend others, make them hate you, and then kill you behind your back."


    Do you know why noble families and aristocratic families look down on merchants? Its because you merchants only have money, but you have no knowledge, no rules, and are ungrateful. Your actions areparable to shameless viins..."


    B, B, Han said a lot, which made Ji Zhenniang stunned and she burst into tears.


    Han said: "Don''t cry. If you do something wrong and don''t want to correct it, you will just cry. Crying is the most useless thing!"


    He then said to the driver: "Stop the car."


    The driver was a member of the Han family. After hearing this, he hurriedly stopped the car.


    Han said: "Thank you, sister-inw, please go back first. My sister Yu is at the age where she needs to learn how to behave. If you are so ungrateful and don''t remember your benefactor''s kindness, if you stay with you for a long time, I''m afraid you will teach sister Yu a bad lesson." "


    Ji Zhenniang was confused. Why did she teach Sister Yu bad things?


    She was about to quibble, but the Han family''s nanny grabbed her arm and "helped" her off the carriage.


    Madam! Grandma Xie hurriedly got out of the car and supported Ji Zhenniang who almost fell.


    Mrs. Kuang was watching the excitement and didn''t think it was a big deal. When she saw Ji Zhenniang was suddenly kicked out of the Zhang family''s carriage, she immediately asked someone to drive over and said, "Hey, Mrs. Xie, what kind of nonsense did you say again to get kicked off?" You deserve it! I told you before, get rid of your temper. Your family is a merchant family in Linhe Prefecture. Do you really think you are the eldest daughter of a noble family? Now you meet a real noble family. Miss, you must suffer a loss."


    Ji Zhenniang was very angry. She pointed at Kuang and said, "You..."


    "Bah! What do you mean? Go ahead and scold Mrs. Zhang if you dare. She is the eldestdy of the Earl''s Pce. Her son will be an uncle in the future. He is a real nobleman. Do you dare to scold her? Do you dare to scold her? With just one sentence, people dare toin to the emperor, and you and your whole family will be arrested and beheaded in the capital!"


    Kuang Shi cursed so fiercely that Ji Zhenniang had no chance to reply. She left after cursing, leaving Ji Zhenniang to continue crying.


    Mrs. Kuang turned around and yelled at Ji Zhenniang: "You''re crying, you''re celebrating the New Year. You''re crying before the first lunar month is over. Do you have to mourn by yourself?!"


    Ji Zhenniang, who was afraid of death, immediately shut up after saying this.


    When Xie Cheng learned about what was going on here, he came over on horseback, supported Ji Zhenniang and said, "Stop crying, go back to our carriage first."


    When Ji Zhenniang saw Xie Cheng, she found someone to support her. She cried out of breath and said, "I''m really not ungrateful, I just said something."


    Xie Cheng said: "Yeah, yeah, Zhenniang is not an ungrateful person. Let''s go, get in the carriage first."


    Jin Baihu passed by with his soldiers. After hearing this, he said to Xie Cheng: "Xie Baihu, your husband is too weak. She is just a merchant girl and not ady. Why are you coaxing her? We''re waiting. After you go to the northwest, I will find you some beauties who are gentle, sensible, and of good background. Dont be such a coward all the time. If you coax a merchant girl, how much will it affect the reputation of our southern soldiers?!" After that, he hit the horse and left.


    Ji Zhenniang was confused. She remembered what Han said... Could it be that her Ji family was really so unworthy? Is it the home of a humble merchant?


    Seeing that she was stunned, Xie Cheng carried her into the carriage and asked her worriedly: "Zhenniang, are you okay? Please talk and don''t be in a daze."


    Ji Zhenniang let out a cry and burst into tears. She grabbed Xie Cheng''s clothes and asked, "Is the Ji family really so miserable? But Gu Xiaoyu''s family is also a businessman. Why isn''t she being criticized?!"


    Xie Chengdao: "The eldest son of the Gu family is our young San Yuan Lang from Jianghuai. He is a schr. The Gu family is considered a noble family, not a merchant. Moreover, the Gu family is farming and has a lot ofnd. The shops in their name are rented to others. If there is no shop, it will be a waste." Its not considered a merchant, but a home for farming and studying.


    Gu Jinli''s family had thought of this for a long time, so apart from the workshop, they did not open any shops under their own name. The shops they bought were rented out. The shops in the county town were recorded under Lao Yan''s name, and the shops in Fucheng were registered under Gu Jinli''s name. Chen Gu Dagui and Gu Dashan managed it, but Gu Dashan and Gu Jinan didn''t upy it at all.


    The Ji family is different. All the shops are under the name of Mr. Ji, and there is not muchnd. The whole family relies on the shops to make a living, so they have long been designated as merchants.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang had nothing to say in reply and shed tears silently.


    Xie Cheng sighed: "Although you have a good rtionship with younger siblings Qin, and younger siblings Qin are also open-minded and don''t care too much about you, it''s really not right tough at younger siblings Qin behind their backs. Sister-inw Zhang is a noble girl, and she was hired from the pce. As an old pce maid, you have strict rules as a nun. If you say bad things about Qin''s younger siblings in front of Sister-inw Zhang, will Sister-inw Zhang not be angry?"


    He said sincerely: "Mother Zhen, I know you didn''t mean it, but you really need to change your temper. If you don''t change it, you will offend people we can''t afford to offend in the future, and you won''t just get scolded a few times." . There are many generals in the northwest, and there are generals wives and olddies all over the ce. I am just a small household. If you really offend those people, I wont be able to protect you with my life.


    If Gu Jinli heard this, he would definitely chuckle and say: Xie Baihu, you are worrying too much. Your Ji Zhenniang is the best at looking after people''s food. If she meets those high-rankingdies, let alone offend her. Being able to kneel down and tter someone right away.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she trembled. Over the past few days, her rtionship with Xie Cheng had improved a lot. She also knew that Xie Cheng was having a hard time working outside, so she didn''t want to bring him down. After crying for a while, she nodded and said: " I understand... just take me to the Gu family''s carriage."


    She did not dare to go there alone for fear of being kicked out by Gu Jinli.


    Xie Chengughed when he heard this: "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Gu Jinli was very annoyed with Ji Zhenniang, but when he heard that she had been scolded by the Han family, he felt very happy. He asked Ji Zhenniang to get on the carriage,ughed at her, andughed at her aggrieved look.


    Mother Tao took the opportunity to teach Ji Zhenniang, and Ji Zhenniang only stopped after realizing her mistake.


    After the banditry, their army received many horse-drawn carriages and mule-carts. Since the wounded soldiers and their rtives had cars to ride in, their journey was not dyed.


    After leaving Laoguzhuang, we drove for another month, and finally arrived at Beicang Mansion on February 2, the day when the dragon raised its head.


    Further ahead from Beicangfu is the real northwestnd, so armies from all walks of life will rest in Beicangfu for a few days to replenish various supplies.


    What everyone buys the most is ironware.

 Chapter 1499: Show off your power

    Chapter 1499: Show off your power


    Chapter 1499: Demonstration


    Iron is a military resource, and Da Chu, Da Rong, and Dong Qing all control it.


    After entering the northwest, the control of iron tools will be stricter. Let alone buying an iron pot, even if you want to buy an iron fire stick, you have to go to the yamen to register, and it is difficult to buy iron tools.


    Therefore, Beicangfu became a supply depot for officials, merchants, and soldiers before entering the northwest. Many people would stop to buy iron.


    "Qin Baihu,e on, let''s see who I have brought for you?" Jin Baihu dragged a man wearing a gray jacket, with a short build, a ck face, yellow teeth and ame leg over to him: "Jin Fu , I am a member of Lao Jins family, and he is very popr in Beicangfu. As long as we have his help, we can have anything we want, and the price is very reasonable!"


    Jin Fu cupped his hands towards Qin Sang and said with a smile with yellow teeth: "I, Jin Fu, live in Beicangfu City. I have rtives in the four cities, eight streets and twenty-fournes. I heard from my brother Jin that you need to buy some supplies. . Hey, you guys are toote. Before the Lantern Festival, groups of troops came to our Beicang Mansion, and Beicang Mansion was almost sold out."


    Jin Fu talked about how difficult it was to buy things in Beicang Mansion, and then changed the topic and said: "But you are lucky to have met me. I have rtives in and outside the city. What do you want?" Whatever you say, I will try my best to get it for you...but the price is more expensive than the ones in the south."


    He then said hurriedly: "It''s not just twice as expensive, but it starts at three times the price. There are also four times the price. If it''s hard to find something, I guess it''ll start at five times the price!"


    After Qin Sang heard this, he looked at Jin Baihu: "This is your brother? How many years have you known him?"


    Jin Baihu was a little embarrassed: "We have the same surname, but we are from the same n. We haven''t known each other for a long time, and this guy bumped into me by himself. I thought he was familiar with Beicang Mansion and we could use him, so I brought him here. "


    Then he said hurriedly: "Sang, don''t be angry. I really didn''t mean to bring this man to trick us. This **** said at first that he could help us buy ironware at the price in the south. I thought this was a good thing. , can save a lot of money, this is..."


    The further you go to the northwest, the more expensive things are. Cotton is more than twice as expensive as in the south. This is still a reasonable price. Other things are also more expensive, especially iron. The official price is more than three times that in the south. That''s all. Can''t buy it.


    However, Jin Fu said that he knew people and could help them get iron tools secretly, and the price was simr to the official price.


    Jin Fu was not happy after hearing this, and said: "Brother Jin, how can you say that? I didn''t cheat you, this is indeed a price of conscience."


    He looked at Qin Sang again, pointed at him and sneered: "Boy, don''t be too young and energetic. The northwest is different from your south. Let alone making iron tools, even if you find an open space to camp, you have to pay homage to the mountain first, otherwise there will be consequences for you. But I cant afford it. You can still take your family with you, but you have to be careful.


    This is almost a threat.


    Qin Sang''s face darkened, and in a sh, he was in front of Jin Fu. With two clicks and bangs, Jin Fu''s arm was twisted and dislocated. Qin Sang kicked his kneecap, and he knelt directly on the ground, with a face full of pain. He was as pale as a ghost and kept screaming: "Ah ah ah, my hands, my hands, it hurts!"


    Qin Sang disliked his noise and looked at Hong Dao: "Gag your mouth, tie him up and take him away."


    "Yes." Hong Dao immediately stepped forward, blocked Jin Fu''s mouth with a linen ball, took out a rope and wound it several times before tying Jin Fu firmly.


    Jin Baihu was shocked and said hurriedly: "Sang, do you really want to arrest Jin Fu? You can''t. He is hanging around in the city and must have helpers. If you tie him up, the helpers will be attracted."


    As soon as these words were spoken, several men rushed over, pointed at them with big knives and shouted: "Stop! A group of blind people, even the Jin family dared to touch them, knowing that the Jin family is in Beicang Mansion. What kind of status is this?!"


    What status?


    Qin Sang looked at them. His face was simr to Jin Fu''s, and he had the same short figure. Was the whole family involved? If you were really capable, you should call your servants, guards, or thugs toe out at this time.


    "Hong Dao, tie them all up!" Qin Sang gave the order, and Hong Dao led the soldiers under his banner to kill them. In the blink of an eye, he knocked down those men and tied them all up. Jin Baihu was shocked when he saw it: "Sang, there must be a master behind these people. We are new here, so we can''t arrest them, so as not to offend others. Let them go quickly, and just pretend it''s nothing."


    Its a pity that Qin Sang didnt agree.


    He pressed his hand on the handle of the knife at his waist, nced at the people watching the excitement around him with hawk-like eyes, and said in a low voice with authority: "Whoever dares to go against the resistance army belongs to the imperial court." Rebellious thieves will be killed without mercy!"


    After saying that, Qin Sang raised his hand, and Hong Dao led the people to carry down the two boxes.


    With two kicks, the box was kicked open, and half-rotted human heads rolled down.


    We killed the bandits in Jiuzhaigou at Bang Mountain! Hong Dao roared.


    As soon as these words came out, some onlookers frowned, spat in their direction, and then turned around and left.


    Some men who were hiding in the dark, or squatting beside the inn or the main road, were frightened away when they saw this.


    The remaining people are the ones who really do business.


    After Qin Sang finished scaring these people, he looked back at the hundred households and general bannermen and said: "The northwest is different from our south. After arriving in Beicangfu, even ordinary farmers should not believe it easily."


    When chaossts for a long time, even good people will be forced to be evil in order to survive.


    Liu Baihu and Tang Zongqi were very frightened and nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, Sang, we will be more vignt and will not trust unfamiliar people."


    Niu Dabao took the opportunity to teach Da Jin, Er Jin, and San Jin a lesson: "Did you hear that? Learn from your brother San Lang and don''t be fooled by others!"


    The three gold men nodded quickly and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Sang, don''t worry, we will be careful. We will definitely not be deceived and harm the big guys."


    Qin Sang nodded and turned to Jin Baihu.


    Jin Baihu stared at the two boxes of half-rotted human heads and almost vomited out... He didn''t expect Qin Sang to still keep these things. He was **** worthy of his nickname. He was indeed the King of Hell!


    After Jin Baihu suppressed the nausea in his heart, he quickly assured Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, don''t worry, I will never be stupid again."


    He also knew that Jin Fu was not a good thing, but they really needed local people to help buy things, so they brought Jin Fu.


    Niu Dabao asked: "Sang, the army within three miles of this post station has been upied by various armies. Everything is dark and full of tents. Where can we camp? The city does not allow the army to enter."


    The emperor was afraid that the anti-rong army would take the opportunity to rebel, so he ordered the anti-rong army not to enter the prefectural city without any reason. However, if the anti-rong army encountered bandits or encountered a life-threatening situation, the counties and prefectures along the way must help, and they must not wait until death. .

 Chapter 1500: Xiaobeicun

    Chapter 1500: Xiaobeicun


    Chapter 1500 Xiaobei Vige


    Liu Baihu also said with a sad face: "That''s right, Sang, it''s already half-way through Shenshi, and it will be dark in a few hours. Where are we, nearly three thousand people, going to stay?"


    Cao Baihu didn''t ask. Since Qin Sang wanted to be the leader of this army, he had to solve these problems. If he couldn''t even find a ce to set up camp, he was not qualified to be the leader.


    Qin Sang pointed to the opposite side of the inn and said: "Enter this trail and walk for more than two-quarters of an hour. There is an open space. Let''s camp there."


    Cao Baihu was shocked when he heard this and frowned: "Sang, what are you talking about? There is an open space when you enter from the path on the right? How is it possible? Even if there is an open space, it has been upied by others. With so many soldiers, the post station has a radius of three miles." Thend has been taken up, so can it be our turn?"


    "Old Cao, why are you asking so many questions? Are you not happy with the free space to camp? Let''s go quickly." Jin Baihu believed in Qin Sang. This guy was very serious and never told lies. He took the lead when he heard what he said. , ran away with his soldiers, hoping to upy a good position.


    As expected, Qin Sang did not lie to everyone. Entering from the path on the right, after walking for more than two quarters of an hour, there was really arge open space.


    It is more like a vige close to Fucheng than an open space. However, the open space in the vige was rented in advance by Uncle Mutong, who spent fifty taels of silver for a month.


    They were able to sessfully rent thisnd because Uncle Mutong and the others happened to save the vige chief''s Yao''er when they were looking fornd rent.


    Wan Cun, the elder of Xiaobei Vige, got an old man after he was over fifty, and he was very doting on him. However, the youngest son suddenly fell ill a few days ago. Fainted.


    They were about to die when Uncle Mutong and the others happened to be looking for a ce nearby. They gave the child a round of injections and medicine, and finally saved the child.


    Vige Chief Wan was very grateful, but Xiaobei Vige did not want to get involved in the resistance against the Rong army. Because someone from the Wan family''s direct lineage worked as an errand in the Beicang government office and had the ability to protect the vige, he never gave way to the passing army. Enter the vige and set up camp.


    The leader of the army must have seen blood on his hands. Xiaobei Vige did not want such a dangerous person to enter the vige.


    However, Xiaobei Vige does business with merchants and allows merchants to stay in the vige.


    Firstly, the merchants are rich and can earn dozens of taels of silver by staying in the vige for one night. Secondly, the merchants are not like soldiers. They have few men and dare notmit evil in the vige, so the people in the vige can be safer.


    But Uncle Mutong saved Wanliubao and promised that the soldiers would not enter the vige, would not cause trouble to the vige, would only camp in the open space in front of the vige, and would only draw water from the old well next to the vige entrance. Vige Chief Wan Only then did he agree.


    "Hey, is this Brother Tongzi from the Gu family? Did you find this ce? Let me just say, with Brother Tongzi here, can the brothers have a ce to camp?" Jin Baihu said as soon as he saw Uncle Mutong After saying a few good words, he pointed to thergest and best tunnel and said, "This is reserved for our soldiers, thank you very much, Brother Tongzi!"


    Uncle Mu Tong couldn''t hear what he said, but Uncle Mu Tong was a seasoned man and didn''t let Jin Baihu take advantage. He said: "Jin Baihu, our adults have divided thesends among you. This is the map. It''s above Whoevers name is marked is whose campground is marked.


    As he spoke, he handed a map to Jin Baihu to look at.


    Jin Baihu was unhappy: "Lao Mu, this is boring to you. We soldiers are all about firste, first served. Lao Jin, I am the fastest runner. Why can''t I choose a piece ofnd by myself?"


    Uncle Mutong: "My master has said that there are no rules without rules. The military is a ce where rules are the most important. Everything must be done ording to the rules. Please don''t embarrass the viin."


    Jin Baihu was very unhappy. He ran so fast just to get a good ce. It turned out that the ce had been allocated long ago, and it was assigned to him by Qin Sang. He didn''t even have a chance to say no. But he was a little afraid of Qin Sang. That boy was an evil spirit and could not be offended, so he did not dare to disobey Qin Sang''s orders.


    "Okay." Jin Baihu could only ept it, and pointed to arge piece of dead forest in the distance and said: "Is there an owner of that forest? Can we go chop wood? It will be freezing if there is no firewood in the cold weather. dead."


    That is the forest in the vige. We have already agreed with the vige that we can cut it down. The money for firewood is included in thend rent. Uncle Mutong told the soldiers what they could and could not do.


    After hearing this, Jin Baihu thought it was reasonable and responded: "Okay, Tongzi, thank you very much."


    He also called to his soldiers: "Hurry up and set up camp at our ce. Hurry up, it''s getting dark!"


    "Yes!" Jin Baihu''s soldiers screamed and ran to camp in the assignednd.


    Niu Dabao and the others came in the second batch. When they saw Uncle Mu Tong, theyughed and said, "Brother Mu, it turns out it''s you. Thanks to you, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to find a ce to camp. This Beicang The mansion is also very popr, not only are there many soldiers, but there are also many merchants, so many people that the entirend is taken up."


    Uncle Mu Tong sighed in his heart. Finally, someone called his name correctly: "Niu Baihu, this is where you camped. It''s on the left side of our camp, near the forest."


    Niu Dabao looked at the map and said with a smile: "This is a nice ce. It''s convenient for collecting firewood, and it''s also convenient for you to have a drink with your adults."


    He then called to his sons: "Big gold, two gold and three gold, hurry up and take the big guys to the camp. After you bring the big guys to the camp, you can take people to chop wood in the forest and fetch water from the old well."


    "Hey, I got it, dad." The three gold men led the soldiers to the camp.


    Not long after, Mrs. Kuang also came. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and asked Mu Tong: "Brother Mu, I heard that you saved the son of the vige chief of Xiaobei Vige? That was a great favor. The chief of Xiaobei Vige was not allowed to give us any rice noodles." Meat and vegetables as a thank-you gift or something like that?"


    Niu Dabao stared at Tongling with big eyes and cursed: "What kind of repayment is there? Go back and settle those women. It was Brother Mu who saved people. Even if the vige chief of Xiaobei Vige wanted to repay his kindness, he would go to Sang and his wife. It''s your turn. ?"


    Kuang Shi snorted and said, "Isn''t this just a casual question? What if the mayor of Xiaobei Vige is a generous man and wants to give us some rice, noodles, meat and vegetables?"


    Niu Dabao: "Don''t have such sweet dreams, there are no such good things!"


    Uncle Mu Tong knew that Kuang was rebellious and loved to take advantage, so he specifically said to her: "Mrs. Niu, this Xiaobei Vige is different from other viges. Because it is close to Fucheng, the eldest son of the patriarch''s family works as an errand in the Fucheng Yamen, so the vige''s The rules are very strict, and soldiers have never been allowed to camp in the vige. We can camp here because I saved Vige Chief Wans son, and Vige Chief Wan cant refuse us.


    Uncle Mu Tong exaggerated what he said about Vige Chief Wan being hard to talk to, the rules in the vige being strict, and the fact that if you don''t follow the rules you will be kicked out of the vige.


    Mrs. Kuang was shocked when she heard this: "What? Why are the rules in this vige so strict? There are more things going on than the emperor!"

 Chapter 1501: Wan village chief

    Chapter 1501: Wan vige chief


    Chapter 1501 Ten Thousand Vige Chiefs


    Mu Tongdao: "This is the rule of Xiaobei Vige. They have always done business with merchants and have not been involved in serving as soldiers. The vige also has a backer in the Fucheng Yamen, so Mrs. Niu must restrain her rtives and not let them enter the vige. Cause trouble, otherwise we will all be kicked out of Xiaobei Vige. If we cause too much trouble, we will be hacked to death by people from Xiaobei Vige!"


    Kuang was shocked: "So serious? We are soldiers, how can we be afraid of them?"


    Uncle Mutong said: "Soldiers are nothing. The people here are tough, and they are no longer afraid of the soldiers they see. Besides, Xiaobei Vige has lived here for hundreds of years and is considered a local snake, so we have to get along well with them."


    Niu Dabao roared: "Did you hear that? Don''t cause trouble for us!"


    He urged again: "Go to the camp quickly and take those women out and give them a good lesson, lest they go too crazy and offend the vigers and cause us trouble!"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go right away." Kuang knew that the ce was hard to find, but she didn''t want to be kicked out of the vige, so she hurried to the camp in a carriage and scolded the women.


    A quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang and others also arrived at Xiaobei Vige.


    "Sir, madam!" Uncle Mu Tong was very happy to see them. After a few words of greeting, he took them to the Qin family camp. Pointing to a courtyard not far from the camp, he said: "This is the old courtyard of the head of Wan Vige. It had been unupied for several years, so I rented it, smoked it with wormwood for a few days, reced it with new beds and window paper, and nailed twoyers of bup to the walls. It is clean and bright, and you and your wife can live in it with confidence."


    Ji Zhenniang was very happy to hear this. She raised the car curtain and asked enviously: "Do you still have a house to live in?"


    She looked at Gu Jinli, wanting to beg but unable to save her face. Finally, Xie Huaihua spoke for her: "Mrs. Qin, there seem to be a lot of houses in the yard. Can you spare one for our wife?"


    Xie Huaihua''s injury has been recovering for almost a month, and it is considered to be healed. She came to serve Ji Zhenniang half a month ago.


    Gu Jinli nced at Ji Zhenniang and asked, "Do you want to live in a house?"


    Ji Zhenniang said coquettishly: "...I have been huddled in the carriage all day, and my bones are aching. Living in a house can stretch my hands and feet wider, and it will be warmer."


    "Just tell me if you want to live there, and you''re still pretending to me. If you keep pretending like this next time, you won''t even be able to get a piece of firewood, let alone a house." After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he told Xiao Ji: "Go and invite Sister Zhang and her family. They also live in the courtyard."


    This courtyard is quiterge, with three main rooms, two wing rooms on the left and right, a kitchen, a woodshed and a toilet, which is enough for the three of them.


    As for Aunt Niu, she wants to control the women in Nius camp, so I wont call her.


    And Mrs. Lu is the daughter-inw of General Yao Banner, the daughter-inw of a subordinate, not a wife of a hundred households, so there is no need to call her.


    "Yes." Xiaoji quickly went to the Zhang family. After meeting Han, he told the story.


    Han didn''t stretch his arms and agreed readily: "We''ll go there right now."


    Sister Yu was very happy and said, "Mom, I''ll take my brother and Aunt Han over first. You still have to settle the apanying family members."


    Han said with a smile: "Do you want to go over early to y with your Aunt Qin? OK, go ahead."


    "Thank you, mother." Sister Yu, after bowing to Mrs. Han, took Brother Yi, Grandma Han and a maid to this courtyard.


    "Aunt Qin." Sister Yu called as soon as she entered the yard. When she saw Gu Jinli, she saluted and greeted her, and then asked: "Aunt Qin, where does my family live in the wing?"


    Aunt Qin and Uncle Qin must live in the main house, no need to ask.


    "Your family lives in the wing on the left." Gu Jinli raised his hand, pinched their siblings'' cheeks with one hand, and said with a smile: "The cheeks are soft and easy to pinch."


    Brother Yi was helpless and avoided Gu Jinli''s hand, saying softly: "It''s cold, Aunt Qin''s hands are ice cold." When Qin Sang heard this, he came over, took Gu Jinli''s hand, and put it in his palm to warm it. He warmed up and said, "Go inside, it''s too cold outside."


    Gu Jinli is a little embarrassed to be so affectionate in front of the children, okay?


    But Qin Sang didn''t care and took her hand into the house.


    Gu Jinli waved to Sister Yu and asked them to follow him, but Sister Yu was very smart and shook her head to indicate that they would not go in.


    Mother said that when Uncle Qin is here, they should not disturb Aunt Qin and be sensible, otherwise Uncle Qin will be angry.


    Gu Jinli was helpless and could only say: "Aunt Qin will make crystal cakes for youter. Brother Yi, give you a piece of ham to eat!"


    "Thank you, Aunt Qin!" Brother Yi was very happy and nodded his head.


    Qin Sang took her into the bedroom on the left, closed the door, hugged her and said, "I like children so much, let''s have one too."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Maybe there are two. My mother gave birth to the eldest sister and the eldest brother with her first child."


    Twins are hereditary, so she has a high chance of giving birth to twins.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang frowned and shook his head: "It is better to have one for the first child, twins are not good."


    He asked Dr. Wu, who said that it was very hard to have twins, and he didn''t want her to have to work so hard.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "What scary words did you hear Grandpa Wu say again? In fact, it is not that painful to be pregnant with twins, and it may not be difficult to give birth... Although it sounds scary to be pregnant with twins, because it is twins , the fetus will be smaller than a single pregnancy, and as long as the fetal position is correct, it will be easier than a single pregnancy."


    Qin Sang was dubious: "Really? Are you trying tofort me?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You are so tired from traveling, how can I have time tofort you?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at her steadily. After a long time, he hugged her tightly and said with a trembling voice: "Xiaoyu, I only have you. You must be safe."


    Even if he wanted a child with a blood connection to himself, he didn''t want to lose her.


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked his waist, and said, "If grandpa hears this, he will be sad. Besides, you have an uncle, why is it just me?"


    Qin Sang: Its different.


    Xiaoyu is irreceable, someone who can enter his heart, warm him, and make him truly happy.


    Although he is very close to his grandfather, there are some things that he cannot tell him.


    As for the second uncle, he was not born by his grandma and was separated from his father by ayer. Therefore, the only person closest to him in the world who could enter his heart was Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, I promise you, even if I am pregnant with triplets, nothing will happen. Qingpu, Qinghui, and Ye Jingzi have been studying for several years and know how to deal with difficultbor. Besides, I practice martial arts, and I also If you practice contortion and have a good physique, the chance of dystocia is low, so you can rest assured.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was still very worried. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if Xiaoyu died of dystocia.


    But he didn''t worry for long. Uncle Mu Tong shouted from outside: "Sir, Madam, Vige Chief Wan is here and has brought Xiao Liu Bao with him. I want to ask Doctor Dai to show Xiao Liu Bao."


    Vige Chief Wan was very concerned about this Yao''er. After hearing that one of the servants of the Gu family traveling westward had a doctor with superb medical skills, he always wanted to bring Xiaoliubao to Dr. Dai.

 Chapter 1502: sick

    Chapter 1502: sick


    Chapter 1502 Disease


    "Xiaobei Vige is considered a small local snake here. We still have to rely on them. You can go out and meet me. I won''t go." Gu Jinli pointed at the e on his face and said: "Vige Chief Wan cares so much about Wanliubao. If he sees my face, he will think that I have some infectious disease and kick us out of the vige."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''ll go out and take a look. You can rest in the house for a while and recuperate."


    After saying that, he let go of her, added firewood to the brazier in the room, poured her a bowl of hot water, let her drink it to moisten her throat, and touched her hand. After seeing that it had warmed up, she felt relieved.


    Just as he was about to go out, Gu Jinli remembered something and said hurriedly: "Wan Liu Bao is allergic to peanuts. When Doctor Daies, ask him to ask Vige Chief Wan whether any of Wan Liu Bao''s close rtives in Wan''s family are allergic to peanuts. Has anyone on your mother''s side ever suffered from a disease like Wan Liu Bao''s? If so, it is probably a family inheritance, so Wan Liu Bao''s children and close rtives should be careful not to eat peanuts in the future."


    Vige chief Wan''s family was wealthy and he had two concubines. Wan Liubao was born to the new concubine who came into the family a few years ago.


    Gu Jinli doesn''t have much interest in his concubine having children, but if Wanjia has a hereditary allergy, solving this problem will help them in Beicang Mansion.


    "Sure, I will tell Doctor Dai." Qin Sang responded, went out of the back room, and closed the door of the back room for her.


    Uncle Mu Tong was a seasoned man with three main rooms. He cleared out the room on the right and made a temporary study room so that Qin Sang could meet foreign guests here and also allow Qin Sang, Xie Cheng and the others to have a A ce to drink.


    At this moment, Vige Chief Wan was sitting in the temporary study room with Yao''er, looking around the room, and was shocked. The Gu family should not be underestimated. All the servants below were needed, and it would only take a few days toplete the work. This old house is in good shape.


    What surprised Vige Chief Wan even more was Qin Sang.


    He didn''t expect that Qin Sang was so young. He could be in his early twenties at most. Such a young boy could be the leader of a hundred households. He also heard that he was the leader of this army. All the hundreds of households and general bannermen who apanied him listened to him. of.


    Vige Chief Wan is somewhat knowledgeable. He has seen a lot of young military attachs, but this is the first time he has seen such a young military attach who can overpower many of his older colleagues.


    This young man full of momentum is not someone to be trifled with.


    After vige chief Wan saw Qin Sang, these words came to his mind.


    Sir, this is Chief Wan Vige. Uncle Mutong introduced Qin Sang.


    Vige Chief Wan didn''t dare to take Qiao anymore. He stood up and saluted Qin Sang: "I have seen a hundred households."


    He is a citizen, Qin Sang is an official, and Mrs. Qin''s servant also saved the life of his family''s six treasures, so he should be the one to salute Qin Sang.


    "Vige Chief Wan, please sit down." Qin Sang returned the gift with his hand, and after letting Vige Chief Wan sit down, he looked at the three-year-old boy at the feet of Vige Chief Wan. He thought this was Wan Liubao. He was chubby and had a nice face. All drooped.


    Qin Sang withdrew his gaze and asked Uncle Mu Tong: "Have you sent someone to call Doctor Dai? It''s gettingte, so call someone over and show the child, so that Vige Chief Wan can rest assured."


    This is an ordinary sentence, but when Qin Sang said this, his sitting posture, expression, and tone were all full of momentum, which made Vige Chief Wan shudder. He couldn''t help but sit up straight, and even moved Wan Liu who was moving around him. Bao was pulled over and hugged.


    Uncle Mutong said: "Reporting to your lord, Sister-inw Xiong has already gone to call. Doctor Dai will be here soon."


    Not long after he finished speaking, Doctor Dai came over with Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus. "Sir." After Doctor Dai saluted Qin Sang, he looked at Wan Liubao and said, "This is the child who is allergic to peanuts."


    Dr. Dai only heard Gu Jinli talk about peanut allergy a few years ago. Later, when he thought about it carefully, he discovered that some of the strange fatal diseases he had heard of before were actually caused by allergies!


    A rash, itching and swelling all over the body, followed by coughing, then difficulty breathing, and finally death by suffocation.


    Qin Sang nodded and told Doctor Dai what Gu Jinli told him.


    The disease caused by eating peanuts can be hereditary?! Vige Chief Wan was shocked and said in disbelief: No way.


    This is too dangerous and sensational.


    Doctor Dai believed in Gu Jinli very much. Although the little boss was not very good at prescribing medicine, she knew a lot of strange diseases, so she asked: "Vige Chief Wan, think about it carefully. In the past few decades, has there been any Which rtive has had symptoms like Liu Bao?"


    It was okay if I didnt ask, but when I asked, Vige Chief Wan was shocked. He stood up suddenly and suddenly fell back into his chair. His face was pale and his mouth was trembling. Such illnessesare gone!


    In this world, it is difficult for young children to survive. When the eldest, fourth, and fifth eldest children died, although Vige Chief Wan was sad, he did not think about peanuts. Who knew that eating a peanut could kill someone? I just thought that the child could not bear the illness, so I went.


    Now that I think about it: My three sons died unjustly!


    Vige Chief Wan covered his face and cried bitterly. If he had known that eating a peanut could kill someone, no matter how rich his family was, they would never use peanuts as snacks for their children!


    Since the fourth and fifth sons were born to Aunt Hong and two boys died in infancy, the family felt that Aunt Hong was unlucky and even sold Aunt Hong.


    Vige Chief Wan thought about Aunt Hongs beauty and felt that he had lost money!


    Doctor Dai said: "Don''t cry, Vige Chief Wan. Think again, has your father or any of your uncle''s cousins ever had this disease? Now it seems that this disease is not inherited from Liu Bao''s mother." Yes, it should be inherited in your family. If your grandparents have this disease, then the children of your close rtives may also have this disease. You have to think about it carefully and go and warn your rtives quickly. "


    He added: "Although this disease can be fatal, as long as you don''t eat peanuts, you won''t get sick."


    This is simr to what Uncle Mu Tong said, but it is rted to the life and death of the Wan family. Vige Chief Wan has to ask again: "Seriously?"


    Doctor Dai nodded: "Seriously, I am a doctor, and I don''t dare to talk nonsense about matters of life and death."


    Vige Chief Wan was relieved now. Seeing that Wan Liubao was so frightened that he shed tears, he hurriedly hugged the old man andforted him: "Liubao is good, don''t be afraid. We Liubao are lucky, we have met a good doctor. Itll be okay.


    Wan Liubao seemed to understand, but when he saw that Vige Chief Wan stopped crying, he was no longer afraid and took out the candy and continued eating.


    Vige Chief Wan recalled when his family had this disease. He thought for more than two-quarters of an hour before he said: "My milk, it should be my milk! She suddenly couldn''t breathe and passed away. Listen. My father said that I had two uncles who also died in this way."


    But at that time, I just thought that he was not raised well and was seduced by the bedsidedy to be a grandson.


    He pped the handle of the chair again and shouted: "Hey, the fourth child in my cousin''s family is also sick. I guess this disease has also spread to them. I have to go to the city quickly to talk to his family!"

 Chapter 1503: Montessori

    Chapter 1503: Montessori


    Chapter 1503 Montessori


    The eldest cousin mentioned by Chief Wan is the head of the Wan family. The eldest son of Chief Wan works as a team leader in the Fucheng Yamen. He enjoys a good life in the Fucheng Yamen. He is a confidant of several magistrates and has been running the Fucheng Yamen for twenty years.


    "The second child in Brother Hong''s family has also suffered from this disease, but it''s not as serious as Liubao. Oh, we can''t dy. I have to get into the city quickly, lest the city gate is closed and I can''t get in!" Vige Chief Wan was very anxious. , looked at Wan Liu Bao, and then looked at Qin Sang. Thinking that Qin Sang''s army would have to live in the vige for a few days, he didn''t dare to do anything to Liu Bao, so he simply pushed Liu Bao to Qin Sang: "Qin Bai Hu, please help look after Liu Bao first, and I will pick him up when I return to the vige. Lend me a carriage, and I will take Doctor Dai into the city!"


    Wan Liubao was the son of a concubine, and Vige Chief Wans original wife was still alive. She had never liked these children of concubines, so she told Vige Chief Wan that she would not care about the children of these concubines. If she was asked to do so, she would not I me her for taking three meals a day.


    Mengshi, the daughter-inw of Vige Chief Wan, is a fierce woman, and her natal family is also very capable. One brother works as a prison guard in the government office, and the other brother oversees the casino. Vige Chief Wan does not dare to offend her.


    Qin Sang was not happy, but he nodded and said to Sanqi: "Drive Doctor Dai and Vige Chief Wan into the city."


    "Yes." Sanqi was the first to leave and prepare the carriage.


    "Thank you very much." Vige Chief Wan thanked Qin Sang and said to Wan Liubao, "Don''t be afraid of Liubao. Follow Qin Baihu to y. Dad wille back as soon as he goes."


    Wan Liubao was a little dull, as long as he had something to eat, he was fine. Vige Chief Wan was not reluctant at all and continued to chew on the candy.


    Seeing that Wan Liubao did not cry, Vige Chief Wan took Doctor Dai away with relief.


    After Vige Chief Wan left, Qin Sang got up and left, leaving Wanliubao to Uncle Mutong to take care of. He went back to the next door room, met Gu Jinli, and told her the matter.


    Gu Jinli frowned and said: "It seems that the head of the Wan n is very important to Xiaobei Vige. Otherwise, the head of Wan Vige would not have left the Wan Liu Bao behind and rushed to Fucheng to report the news."


    Then he asked: "Vige Chief Wan didn''t send someone back to the vige to report to his wife? The allergy in his family is hereditary. The eldest son who died in infancy was born to Montessori, right? Then the second, third and grandsons of Montessori We should and may inherit this disease."


    She looked at Qin Sang and said, "Let Uncle Mutong take Aunt Xiong into the vige to ask for a meeting with Mengshi, and give her a message to prevent the children at home from getting sick after eating peanuts."


    Wan Liubao was the one who fell ill after eating peanuts a few days ago. It can be seen that vige chief Wan had peanuts in his house, so he had to go and tell him quickly to avoid harming his original wife''s descendants.


    "Sure, let me go and tell Uncle Mutong." Qin Sang went to Uncle Mutong again and told him Gu Jinli''s words.


    Uncle Mu Tong has studied medicine with Dr. Wu for many years. Although he takes life and death lightly, he is not so cold-blooded that he refuses to save her. Hearing this, he said: "Hey, I''ll go find Sister-inw Xiong right now."


    Speaking, he pushed Wan Liu Bao to Ophiopogon japonicus: "Look at Liu Bao carefully. He is delicious. Give him some food to grind his teeth and he will not cry. He is easy to take care of."


    "I know, Uncle Mutong." Maidong responded, took out a handful of roasted pine nuts and handed it to Wan Liubao: "Roasted pine nuts, with sugar added, do you want to eat them?"


    "Eat, eat!" Wan Liubao finally spoke, grabbing Ophiopogon japonicus''s hand with bright eyes.


    Ophiopogon japonicus raised its hand and teased Wanliubao. Wanliubao was so anxious that he threw away the candy. His two little fat hands grabbed Ophiopogon japonicus''s hand, trying to **** away the roasted pine nuts.


    Qin Sang nced at them, left the house, went to the next room to talk to Gu Jinli, and then went to the soldiers'' camp to check the situation of the camp.


    Uncle Mu Tong saved Wan Liubao and was trusted by Vige Chief Wan. Moreover, Aunt Xiong was not a soldier, but just a woman, so he entered the vige smoothly and came to Chief Wans home.


    Wan Vige Chief''s family is really rich. They have a big house with three entrances and a few servants. But there are not many servants, and Mengshi doesn''t like the children of concubines, so Wan Vige Chief went there alone with Wanliubao in his arms. Qin Sang.


    When Wan Erbao heard that Uncle Mutong came to ask for a visit, he frowned and said, "Why is he here? Get him out quickly, so as not to affect my mother''s appetite." My mother has always disliked the children of concubines. Although she has never harmed the children of concubines, she still My mother doesn''t mind if her children die young.


    Hence, after learning that Mutong saved Wanliubao, my mother didnt want to see Mu Tong very much.


    "Yes." The boy who came to report turned around and left, telling Uncle Mu Tong what Wan Erbao had said.


    Uncle Mu Tong asked anxiously: "Hunter, didn''t you tell your second master what I said?"


    Mutong knew that Mengshi didn''t want to see him, so when he knocked on the door, he specifically said that Wan Liubao''s disease was inherited from Wan Vige Chief''s grandmother, and close rtives of Wan Vige Chief''s family may have this allergic disease.


    The boy was stunned for a moment. He forgot about it and said, "Wait a minute."


    The boy ran back and told Wan Erbao again.


    Wan Erbao has a bad temper. He saw that the boy ran around again and again, but before he could drive Mutong away, he got angry and said, "Get out of here and drive him away! Today is the second month of February. The dragon raised his head, put the curse here." Who is it? The entire Mu family is suffering from this life-threatening disease!"


    The young boy was scolded and ran away in a hurry. He ran into an old woman and knocked her down to the ground: "Wanzi, are you blind? You want to hit... hurt the old woman?!"


    Originally I wanted to say the word "death", but it was a bit unlucky to say this word on February 2, so the mother-inw held it back.


    Wan Zi quickly helped his mother-inw up and said, "Mother-inw, are you okay? I''m really sorry. The second master asked me to catch the mutong. I was so anxious that I didn''t look at the road."


    Thedy stood up holding the knot''s hand, patted the dirty coat, and said, "Mutong? Is that the doctor who saved Mr. Liu? What is he here for? My wife doesn''t want to see him. If it''s nothing, If its a big deal, just let him go.


    "It''s him." Naozi said, telling thedy what happened just now.


    The noble woman frowned when she heard that, and she trembled when she thought of her uncle''s death. It wasn''t until Naozi shook her and shouted for a while that the noble woman came back to her senses and hurriedly told Naozi: "You can keep this person first. Im going to see my wife Im afraid this is true!


    After saying that, he hurried to the main courtyard.


    "What is true? My dear, what do you mean?!" Naozi asked at the top of his voice, but his dear wife had already disappeared.


    Wan Erbao was disturbed by Tuanzi, so he yelled: "Nanzi, you are a bastard, I asked you to chase someone away, but you are just here to mess with me, looking for a beating, right?!"


    "Second Master, please calm down. I''m going to chase them away now!" Naozi didn''t dare to offend Wan Erbao. After the death of the first master, the second master will be the eldest son of the Wan family. From now on, the positions of Wan family and vige chief will belong to the second master. .


    Wanzi hurriedly ran to the gate to drive Mutong away, but failed. Thedy came in a hurry supporting Mengshi.


    As soon as Mengshi saw Mu Tong, he asked: "Mu, are you telling the truth? Is Liu Bao''s disease really hereditary? What is heredity? Can it harm future generations?!"

 Chapter 1504: Decide

    Chapter 1504: Decide


    Chapter 1504 Decision


    Mengshi was teasing his two little grandchildren in the main courtyard. After hearing thedy''s words, he thought of his eldest son who died in infancy.


    After her eldest son died in infancy, she was extremely sad, and because she didn''t get pregnant again for a year, that **** Wan Yang took the opportunity to take a concubine. Thanks to God''s blessing, she got pregnant earlier than Aunt Hong and gave birth to her second eldest son. Three, otherwise I am afraid that my status will not be guaranteed!


    Because of this, Mengshi hated the children of concubines and the vige chief Wan. This old man is a good-looking man. His son died just a year ago and he wanted to take care of him. He deserved the death of his fourth and fifth sons!


    Uncle Mutong hurriedly told Montessori about hereditary allergies.


    Montessori is very smart. Although she doesnt know what a hereditary allergy is, she understands: Eating peanuts will kill you. This disease will be passed on to future generations, but as long as you dont eat anything made from peanuts, you will be fine. ?Is this so unreasonable, Doctor?"


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded and said with a smile, "That''s exactly it."


    Thedy''s face turned pale when she heard this, and she said, "ording to this, wouldn''t the descendants of the Wan family all be gued by this evil disease?"


    "Shut up, nobledy!" Meng was furious. If this word spread, Wanjia would be a family of evil people entangled in bad karma, and the whole family''s reputation would be ruined.


    Thedy hurriedly shut up and looked around. She felt relieved when she saw that no outsiders were passing by on the road in front of her house.


    "Doctor Mu, you guyse in first." Meng greeted Uncle Mu Tong and Aunt Xiong.


    "Hey." Uncle Mu Tong brought Aunt Xiong into Wan''s house. Seeing that Meng''s family was very worried that the hereditary allergy would be known to outsiders, he said in a low voice: "Vige chief, don''t worry, your family and the doctor are the only ones who can handle this matter." The doctor knows and won''t let it out."


    "Why didn''t it leak out? How did you get in? Get out of here, don''t upset my mother!" Wan Erbao was a little angry when he saw Mutonging in, and yelled at Mutong.


    As soon as he finished yelling, Mengshi raised his hand and pped him a few times, scolding him: "What are you doing? Are there any people who treat their savior like you?!"


    Wan Erbao was stunned and looked at his mother: "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Who was so angry that Mu saved Liu Bao a few days ago that he didn''t even eat?


    Now that Im helping you stand up, youre still beating me? Be unreasonable!


    "What''s wrong? Hurry up and apologize to Dr. Mu. If you dare to be disrespectful to Dr. Mu again, I''ll beat you to death." After Mengshi finished scolding Wan Erbao, he wiped away tears: "Do you still remember your elder brother?"


    Wan Erbao was shocked when he asked this question: "Mom, look at what you said, my eldest brother died when I was born. Where can I see him?"


    How can you remember if you havent seen it? You are too difficult for me.


    Bang bang bang, Wan Erbao was beaten again.


    Mengshi cried: "You heartless person, if it weren''t for your eldest brother, would you have inherited the Wan family''s property? You would have been kicked out by the family division!"


    Wan Erbao was speechless and hurriedly said: "Chengchengcheng, what do you mean? Doctor Mu, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Uncle Mutong returned the gesture with his hand and whispered what he had said before.


    After hearing this, Mengshi felt relieved and said, "It''s okay if outsiders don''t know about it. This matter must not be leaked out."


    He then called to Uncle Mu Tong and Aunt Xiong: "Come, follow me to the backyard and show my grandchildren to see if they are also sick with the flower disease."


    Then he said to Wan Erbao: "Go and call the third brother here. Hurry up, and I''ll beat you up if you continue!" Wan Erbao was confused when he heard this, but said: "Mother, Doctor Mu is a man. Isnt it appropriate for you to let him go to the backyard?


    Wan Erbao just couldn''t speak. As soon as he finished speaking, he was beaten by Mengshi.


    Mengshi was so angry: "Your mother and I are already fifty-five. Do we still need to take care of the defense of men and women at this age? Go and find your third brother!"


    Mengshi is two years older than Wan Vige Chief.


    Wan Erbao had no choice but to do as he was told. After all, if he said a few more words, he would probably be pped by his own mother until he vomited blood.


    "Doctor Mu, can you check the pulse of my grandchildren and granddaughters to see if they are infected?" Montessori called his four grandsons and three granddaughters, lined them up in a row, and asked Mu Tong Uncle took their pulse.


    Uncle Mutong said: "Vige chief, this kind of hereditary allergy cannot be cured. It needs an inducement, and this inducement is peanuts. If you want to know whether they have this disease, you have to eat peanuts. But once you eat them Peanuts, after allergic symptoms appear, may cause suffocation like Liubao. If not treated in time, I may suffocate and die."


    Another exnation: "It means that you can''t breathe, just like hanging yourself, you will die of breathlessness."


    After hearing this, Mengshi cried again: "I know what you are talking about...my eldest son is like this."


    Decadester, Montessori still remembers the death of his eldest son, and would cry whenever he thinks about it.


    Wan Erbao had already found Wan Sanbao, and he understood what happened to Hua''s illness. He scratched his head anxiously: "Isn''t there a safe way to test it? If not, who knows if the child at home is sick?" Are you sick? Its better to live in the dark than to take risks and get tested.


    Wan Sanbao asked: "Can this contagious peanut disease be cured in the future? Will future generations have to suffer from this disease?"


    Uncle Mu Tong said: "This kind of hereditary allergy, after several generations, the symptoms will be alleviated, so Wanliubao is the one who got the disease. Neither your son nor daughter died due to this, so it can be seen that the symptoms have been alleviated. .


    "Oh, it''s a good thing, mother, this is a great thing!" Wan Erbao was happy and said to Mengshi: "Mother, you heard it, your grandchildren will be fine, the symptoms have been alleviated, and in two generations , your great-great-grandchildren will not get this disease."


    Mengshi said: "Brother Wen and Sister Yan will be fine because they have never eaten peanuts."


    Montessori is a smart person. She didn''t find any clues when her eldest son died. But when her fourth son died, she began to have doubts. She went to check what the fourth son ate.


    When the fifth child also died, she went to check again and found that the fifth child had eaten peanuts and the fourth child had also eaten peanuts, so she thought it might be caused by peanuts.


    But everyone eats peanuts, and everything is fine. If she said that she suspected peanuts were life-threatening, Wan Yang would definitely not believe it, and he would probably suspect that she had poisoned the peanuts. Aunt Hongs son!


    Wan Yang had suspected her back then, but he didn''t find any evidence that she had poisoned her, and he saw that her mother-inw was in trouble, so he didn''t dare to divorce her.


    Montessori said this, saying: "I guess Brother Wen and others also have this disease. It''s just that they don''t eat peanuts, so the symptoms don''t appear."


    "Mom, so this is why you don''t allow us to drink wine and eat peanuts?" Wan Erbao came to his senses and said: "When I got married, my mother specifically told me that I was not allowed to eat peanuts on the bed. Mother, you Youre so smart, youve known this for a long time and are protecting us.


    Montessori became angry when he saw his silly smile. He was very upset. After a moment of silence, he made a decision: "Doctor Mu, if you give Brother Wen and the others some peanuts, will the symptoms be less severe when they appear?" some?"


    If you dont find out whether several children have inherited peanut disease, Montessori will have trouble sleeping and eating in the days after.

 Chapter 1505: information

    Chapter 1505: information


    Chapter 1505 News


    Wan Erbao was shocked when he heard this: "Mom, are you always crazy? This is a matter of life and death. How can you take Brother Wen and the others to test the disease? What if you die in the test? Although your grandson There are many granddaughters, but they cant stand being made like this.


    My wife is a member of your Lao Meng family. She grew up in front of you. Dont you know what her temper is like? If Brother Wen and the otherse to test the flowers and get sick, you will always be fine, but little Montessori will ask his cousins to beat me to death!


    Mengshi was so angry that he pointed at Wan Er Bao and cursed: "Second brother, shut up!"


    Do you think she wants to use her grandchildren as a test to make flowers sick? Isnt this because Im so nervous that I cant let go if I dont try it out?


    Wan Sanbao advised: "Mom, please calm down. The second brother''s words are unpleasant, but they are reasonable. Look at Lao Liu, he ate a handful of peanuts and almost passed away in less than half an hour. It can be seen that this peanut disease is really dangerous and cannot withstand the test."


    Uncle Mu Tong took the opportunity and said: "Vige Chief''s Wife, this allergic disease is an emergency. Once it urs, if the treatment is not timely, it will cost a person''s life... Besides, your family has more than one life, so don''t try it. It''s really going to happen." The thing is, Dr. Dai and I alone can''t save it."


    They will stay in Beicangfu for a few days, get the iron tools, buy the necessary supplies, and then leave. If they try to help Wanjia with this allergy, it will take a lot of effort, how can there be time to waste?


    What if after trying the allergy test, Montessori asked them to remove the root cause of the disease for several grandchildren?


    Although Xiaodongjia has mentioned a desensitization method to treat allergies, it requires months and years of treatment. Calcted in years, a doctor must follow you throughout the process... It''s not that he is cold-blooded, it''s just that the treatment is too troublesome and he doesn''t have time.


    "Vige chief, don''t worry too much. As long as you don''t eat peanuts, you won''t get sick from this kind of allergy. Your grandchildren will be safe. And as long as a few generations pass, the disease will be milder and slowly disappear. No more, no need to worry too much.


    Uncle Mu Tong tried his best to persuade him, but Mengshi shed tears when he thought about his eldest son who died young and how his grandchildren would be treated as monsters if the disease spread. What evil have you done? Why are the children and grandchildren you gave birth to so miserable?"


    Wan Sanbao quicklyforted him and said, "Mom, what evil could you have done? You are so blessed. If you weren''t so lucky, howe the fourth and fifth brothers died, but my second brother and I survived?"


    "That''s right, don''t cry. It''s just a peanut. I think it''s making you worried. Brother Wen and the others won''t eat peanuts in the future. There''s nothing delicious about that." Wan Erbao was so arrogant that he didn''t think this was a big deal at all, and said again: "You keep looking at Brother Wen and the others, they are almost fainted by your words."


    Wan Wen is the eldest grandson. Although he is thirteen, he was still afraid after seeing his uncle Liu almost being killed by peanuts.


    Mengshi felt aggrieved when she saw that no one supported her experiment with flowers and fell ill. She looked at Brother Wen and Sister Yan and saw that they were really frightened and turned pale, and they were soft-hearted and unwilling to let her grandchildren take risks.


    "Let''s not talk about the trial." Montessori was shaken, but she couldn''t give up the decision immediately. After all, she didn''t want to be confused about the disease anymore.


    "You are right to think so." When Wan Erbao gave up the decision to try the diseasepletely, Wan Erbao began to prepare for dinner: "It is getting dark, don''t talk about peanuts, hurry up and eat. Today is not the day." On February 2nd, we stewed mutton at home!"


    Even though Wan Vige Chiefs family is rich, they cant eat mutton every day, only during festivals.


    "Doctor Mu, sister-inw, you can stay and eat too. I''ve stewed a whole fat sheep, which is enough to eat." Wan Erbao greeted Uncle Mu Tong and the others.


    Uncle Mutong said: "I won''t eat anymore. My adults are here. We just set up camp tonight. There are still many things to do. We have to go back to help."


    Seeing that Uncle Mu Tong was about to leave, Mengshi said, "Doctor Mu, stay here. I still have a lot of things to ask you about the disease of flowers."


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and said: "If the vige chief''s wife has anything you want to ask, think about it tonight. When you have thought it through, someone will call me. We will stay at the entrance of the vige for a few days and will not leave immediately."


    Another emphasis: "The allergy is not a serious disease, as long as you don''t eat peanuts, it will be fine, don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Meng did not keep Uncle Mutong, and asked Wan Erbao to send Uncle Mutong and Aunt Xiong off in person.


    Wan Erbao was so hungry that he didn''t dare to disobey his mother''s orders, so he took his eldest son Wan Wen to see off Uncle Mutong and the others. After seeing Wan Liu Bao in the old yard, he took Wan Liu Bao home. Wan Liubao also brought back a lot of food when he returned home.


    When Meng learned that Vige Chief Wan had left Wan Liu Bao with the Qin family, he was so angry that he cursed: "That old **** is just a steward who doesn''t care about raising anything. He loves Liu Bao so much. What if Liu Bao is with the Qin family?" We bumped into each other, so he can''t settle the score with the Qin family?"


    "My deardy, take the six treasures to the young woman and ask her to take care of them. She will be responsible for anything that happens!"


    Hey. The noble woman took the Wanliu Bao and wanted to take the Wanliu Bao away.


    But Wan Liubao pointed to the mutton stew on the dinner table and said to Mengshi: "Milk, milk, you want to eat meat!"


    Mengshi was angered by these words again: "How many times have I told you that I am not your nurse, but your aunt, why can''t you remember it?!"


    He also scolded Vige Chief Wan: "An old beast who can only think about things with two ounces of meat is almost buried in the earth and yet he takes a concubine and gives birth to a son. He is so old at this age!"


    "Mom, it''s a big festival, please stop scolding me." Wan Erbao took a big bowl, filled it with a bowl of mutton, and handed it to Liu Bao: "Take it, eat it when you go back. If you drop it, it will be gone. "


    Hmm, hold on! Wan Liubao threw away the food given by the Gu family and hugged the big bowl.


    Montessori was almost blind: "Why don''t you change this habit of throwing things away? Forget it, take it away quickly and leave it to the old guy to teach himself."


    Hey. Thedy hurriedly carried Wanliubao away and sent him to his biological mother, Aunt Liu.


    After Uncle Mu Tong returned, he told Gu Jinli about the Wan family.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Uncle Mu Tong did the right thing. Trying to get sick is too dangerous and we cannot afford this responsibility."


    What she wants is to be a benefactor to the Wan family, but she doesnt want to backfire and be a sinner of the Wan family.


    While he was talking, Qin Sang came back. Gu Jinli came up to greet him and asked, "Did you get any useful information?"


    It''s about Jin Fu and the others.


    When Uncle Mutong went to the head of Wan Vige''s house, Jin Fu and others were tortured. They couldn''t stand it anymore and asked to see Qin Sang, saying that they would do anything!


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s a bit confusing, but the Jin family does have a widework of contacts in Fucheng. They all know the minions of the three religions and nine schools. It is said that the iron tools in Beicang Mansion are secretly avable and cannot be bought. Several waves of powerful people havee here." , and ate all the iron tools, medicinal materials, and livestock, so that no one else could grab them."


    He added: "The origins of those waves of people are very mysterious. The Jin family has been in the city for several generations. After asking for more than a month, I still haven''t found out about the origins of those waves of people. However, someone familiar reminded the Jin family that Tell them not to pry, Beicang Mansion is too chaotic now, there are many strange people here, if you provoke them, your life may be in danger."

 Chapter 1506: Are you crazy?

    Chapter 1506: Are you crazy?


    Chapter 1506 Are you crazy?


    "I know more than Uncle Mu Tong, but I still scratch the surface. There isn''t much really useful information." Gu Jinli frowned upon hearing this and began to think deeply.


    Qin Sang did not disturb her, he just walked over and shook her hand. He felt relieved when he saw that her hand was warm.


    In the room, Grandma Tao and Uncle Mutong wereughing... For them, the rtionship between the master and the mistress was better than anything else.


    After a while, Gu Jinli raised his head and asked: "Do you think there will be Rong people among these waves of people? Or people from the Rongshan Gang?"


    He added: "The iron smelting skills in Dayong are not as good as ours, and there are not as many iron ores as us. But the Rong people are warlike. If they want to fight, they must have a lot of iron tools besides war horses, food and grass. They used to buy them from Dongqing. Iron, but Dongqing is too far away, and they just experienced a war some time ago. Although they responded, they must have lost a lot of weapons. Will theye to our campus in disguise or let the gangsters from the Rongshan Gang pretend to be civilians? Chu buys iron?!"


    Qin Sang told her that Rong people like to buy iron from Dongqing.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s possible."


    That''s why he wanted to find out who the mysterious people in Beicang Mansion were?


    If he is a Rong person or a member of the Rongshan Gang, it will be extremely bad for Da Chu.


    Gu Jinli added: "ent, appearance, movements, habits, and diet are all the key points that distinguish Rong people from Dachu people. If you find those waves of people, you can start investigating from these ces to determine whether they are Rong people in disguise. ?


    The bandits of the Rongshan Gang are actually a mixture of Rong people and Da Chu people. The Rong people are very particr about blood and have always looked down on Da Chu. Therefore, even if the father of the gangsters of the Rong Shan Gang is a Rong person, the Da Rong people will not let him go. They served in the army, but they were trained as bandits, and then joined Da Chu to serve as a force among the people to harm Da Chu.


    Because they are of mixed race and live in Dachu territory all year round, the Rongshan Gang gangsters look very much like Dachu people, but as long as they are distinguished carefully, they can still be distinguished.


    Qin Sang learned how to distinguish mixed-race Rong people from Dachu people when he was a child. He knew that he would definitely return to the northwest, so when training You An and others, he taught them how to distinguish mixed-race Rong people.


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about this. I have already sent You Ping to the city to investigate. I guess it won''t take long to find out the details of those people."


    Finally, he had a room where he could stay and have a good rest for a few days. He didn''t want her to worry about these things.


    Gu Jinli nodded, looked at the sky outside and said: "We still have too few manpower. If I had known earlier, I would have brought Youyou and the others. You can follow Uncle Mu Tong in front. If something like this happens, Youyou can take the lead." Check.


    No matter how powerful Uncle Mu Tong is, he can''tpare to You Ping and the others.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about this. You An, You Ping, and You Xi are enough."


    The recreational group cannot move and must stay in He''an Mansion. Otherwise, what if there is trouble at home and no one can save them?


    Gu Jinli nodded, looked at Uncle Mutong, and said with a smile: "Uncle Mutong, you have worked hard these days. Go down to eat first, and we will organize the manpower to prepare medicine tomorrow."


    Uncle Mutong was very capable. He bought a lot of medicinal materials along the way and took a lot from the vige along the way. Therefore, even if the medicinal materials in Beicang Mansion were bought up by those groups of people, they would still have medicinal materials to prepare medicines.


    "Hey." Uncle Mu Tong responded, handed the ount book for this period to Gu Jinli, and then left.


    "Sir, madam, this old ve will go down and bring you some food." Aunt Tao also went down with Aunt Xiong.


    Today is the second day of the second lunar month when the dragon raises its head. It is a big festival in Dachu and is rted to farming. Therefore, wealthy people will eat mutton, fresh vegetables, pasta, eggs and other foods.


    Slightly wealthy farmers will eat harvest rice, that is, whole grain rice.


    Poor people will cook multi-grain porridge or eat something that symbolizes a good harvest this year.


    Grandma Tao is a person who respects rules. Even when she was on the road, she made them a meal of glutinous rice **** to eat during the Lantern Festival. Now that she could rest, she naturally prepared a sumptuous table.


    Radish stewed with mutton is a tonic. Eat more and it will warm you up. Qin Sang still remembered that Gu Jinlis hands were cold today. After the food was brought, he filled her with a full bowl of mutton stew. "Okay, you can eat too." After Gu Jinli took the stewed mutton, he took a bowl of noodles, scooped two spoons of mutton into the noodles, and handed it to Qin Sang: "Eat this to fill your stomach."


    He is still growing, so he has a veryrge appetite and needs to eat a lot of staple food, otherwise he will be hungry soon.


    Gu Jinli is also growing, but his appetite is not as big as Qin Sang''s.


    Qin Sang nodded, took the noodles, and ate them all in a few bites. He was eating mutton when he saw her staring at him, so he smiled and put the chopsticks to her mouth: "Here you go."


    Gu Jinli opened his mouth and ate the mutton held between his chopsticks. After swallowing it, he said, "I''m not attracted to your mutton, but I think the way you eat looks good."


    You obviously ate so much and so quickly, why did you make such a small sound? And the movements are elegant and don''t make any mistakes.


    It turns out that it was because of this that Qin Sang smiled: "The little fish looks good when it eats."


    Eat in small bites, cleanly and quickly...well, just like a little rabbit eating grass.


    But I can''t say that Xiaoyu will be angry, because she always feels that she is a wolf, not a rabbit.


    Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "Yeah, we both look good when we eat, because we are both good-looking to begin with."


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he heard this and said, "Xiaoyu, please keep your voice down. If outsiders hear this, they willugh at us for being so thick-skinned."


    Having a meal and boasting about it.


    Gu Jinli looked at the closed door of the outhouse and said, "Those who can''t hear it, the door is closed."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door: "Uncle Qin, Aunt Qin, my brother and I have brought spring seedlings to you two elders."


    Are you the second elder?


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched.


    Sister Yu, in fact, you dont have to be so respectful to us husband and wife. Brother Qin is not yet twenty, and I am not yet sixteen. If you just shout like this, it always feels like we are old and about to die.


    However, Gu Jinli still went to open the door for Sister Yu and the others.


    "Aunt Qin, we have sent spring seedlings to you and Uncle Qin, please keep them." It was not Sister Yu who spoke, but Brother Yi.


    The little guy raised his head and held two nice-looking pieces of grass in his hands. One was tied with a ck belt and the other was tied with a red belt.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. Did he not understand what this operation was?


    Qin Sang came out, took the two spring seedlings from Brother Yi''s hand, and said, "Be good."


    Then, he took the spring seedlings back to the inner room and hung them on the bedside. When he came out again, he gave an egg to each of Yi Ge''er and his sister.


    Sister Yu and Brother Yi took it and said happily: "Thank you, Uncle Qin!"


    After saying that, the sister and brother went back holding the eggs.


    The way he held the eggs was very cautious, as if he was holding some kind of treasure.


    Gu Jinli was confused. After closing the door, he asked Qin Sang: "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 1507: Injuried

    Chapter 1507: Injuried


    Chapter 1507 Injured


    Why should we be so respectful to two sticks of grass and two eggs?


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and said: "This is a custom in the capital. Young children will give spring seedlings to newlyweds, which means giving birth to children. The ck belt represents the son and the red belt represents the daughter, which means that the newlyweds will be able to survive this year. Hug two in one fell swoop.


    Ah, there is this custom. This is the first time Gu Jinli has heard of it.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it will only be given to the first year. It will not be given on February 2 of the second year."


    This custom is for newlyweds.


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister-inw Zhang is interested."


    Unlike Ji Zhenniang, she is always ignorant.


    Thinking of Ji Zhenniang, Gu Jinli added, "Should we talk to Xie Cheng and the others about the group of people in Beicang Mansion?"


    I want to say that I will go find them after eating. Qin Sang took Gu Jinlis hand, returned to the dining table, and continued eating.


    After eating, they went to call Zhang Yan and Xie Cheng. The three of them left the yard and went to Niu Dabao and the others to talk about those groups of people.


    Gu Jinli asked Xiao Ji to boil water, bring the hot water into the house, take afortable hot bath, and then started to read the ount book.


    I can see that my heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys are throbbing with pain!


    God, raising an army is really expensive. Fortunately, Brother Qin got a lot of gold, silver and jewelry when he was at Bang Mountain. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to support the extra soldiers and their families.


    I scolded Emperor Chu again in my heart, could you please stop being so stingy? When the soldiers go to war, why don''t you give them more money and food? Just give me some food and grass when setting off, what will it be enough for?


    As if he was afraid that the soldiers would run away with the money and food, the Emperor of Chu only gave money and food once for more than two months after traveling westward. He said that he would distribute money and food to the soldiers uniformly after the northwest camp.


    If you dont make it to the northwest alive and report to the northwest camp, then dont want anything.


    The expense of raising soldiers on the road made Gu Jinli feel sad, but the recent ie made her smile.


    Brother Qin''s fishing vige has made a lot of money. Her pharmaceutical workshop has produced several batches of goods and made a lot of money.


    The eldest brother also wrote to say that the sales of soy sauce and ham were very good, and he made a lot of money from these two items. Even Brother Cheng started to make money. He said that after receiving the dividends from the cake shop, he would send someone to give her some money. The tickets are sent to her, so she can spend them as much as she can, and don''t skimp on them.


    He also sued the big dog and the two dogs, saying that they had destroyed the wheat seedlings in the field, and he was asked to pay a sum of money.


    Originally, his parents wanted to pay himpensation, but the eldest brother refused, saying that he had raised the big dog and the second dog, and he had to bear the responsibility because he didn''t take good care of it.


    Brother Cheng also talked about a lot of things at home, as well as Chens misunderstanding.


    Mrs. Chen felt that the yang energy in her family was too strong and would restrain her. She really wanted a daughter to add some elegance to the family. During the Chinese New Year, she suddenly vomited a few days, which made her feel sick and had no appetite. However, she was so happy that she was very happy. She went to the vige to show off her baby bump, saying she was pregnant again!


    But after taking her pulse, Dr. Wu told her with certainty: "You just ate too much greasy food during the Chinese New Year, which hurt your intestines and stomach, so you have acid reflux, nausea, and vomiting. You are not pregnant."


    Mrs. Chen didn''t believe it, so she asked Gu Dagui to go to the county town to invite Dr. Zhou, but the result was that she still had gastrointestinal problems and was not pregnant.


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that Gu Dewang breathed a sigh of relief and said privately to Brother Cheng and the others: "It''s a shame I didn''t get pregnant. If I really give birth to a girl, she will be my second mother. Can I still stay at home in the future?" Its scary to think about it!


    Hahaha, when Gu Jinli saw this, heughed unkindly, Brother Wang, as expected of you, I know your mother quite well.


    But she soon stoppedughing because Cheng Geer said in the letter that her eldest brother took him to the fishing vige.


    Some middle-aged men in the fishing vige saw that the fishing vige was making a lot of money. They felt that Qin Sang was an outsider and wanted to kick Qin Sang''s people out of the fishing vige. Now they are making bad ns.


    Brother Cheng was only nine years old, so his eldest brother took him to a fishing vige. Wasn''t this exposing his family''s weaknesses to the people in the fishing vige?


    Brother Cheng was not afraid. He said that the fishing vige was very fun. He especially liked boats. He yed on the boat for two days and even went into the water to look for seafood. He caught some strange but delicious fish and brought them back to his parents to eat.


    Gu Jinli frowned, put down Brother Cheng''s letter, and looked for Gu Jinan''s letter.


    Gu Jinan exined in the letter why he took Brother Cheng to the fishing vige: Brother Cheng is already nine years old and is considered an adult. The family''s business is getting bigger and bigger. As a child, I would be helpless.


    Finally, he said: I know it is risky to take Brother Cheng to the fishing vige, but I will protect him by his side. If he can be harmed by others, I can only say that he is too weak, even if there are no people from the fishing vige. , in the future he will meet other evil people when he goes out, and he will be killed... Survival of the fittest, it''s time for Brother Cheng to grow up. When Gu Jinli saw the words "survival of the fittest", he suddenly felt a little sympathy for Brother Cheng. Meeting such a big brother was really painful and happy.


    Gu Dashan, Cui Shi, Gu Jinxiu, Luo Huiniang, Tian Xiaohua, and even Gu Dewang and Gu Defa all wrote to her.


    Gu Jinli finished reading them one by one. Seeing that Qin Sang hadn''te back yet, he found some paper and wrote a reply to his family.


    But there were too many replies, one for each person, and they were written in traditional Chinese with a brush. My hands were sore that I only wrote three letters.


    Ah, so tired.


    "Sanqing, I''ll take a nap for a while." Gu Jinliy on the table and fell asleep soon after.


    Sanqing sat next to her and watched over her.


    When Qin Sang came back, Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly, with no sign of waking up.


    Qin Sang felt a little distressed. It seemed that he was tired from the journey. He walked over and picked up Gu Jinli, walked to the back room, and said to Sanqing: "Get down."


    "Yes." Sanqing left immediately and closed the door.


    Gu Jinli opened his eyes alertly. After seeing him, he closed his eyes and continued to sleep. He muttered: "I left hot water for you...remember to take a shower~"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, and leaned over to kiss her: "Well, sleep well, Xiaoyu, I''ll be back soon."


    As he spoke, he put her on the bed, covered her with a goose-down quilt, went to the kitchen and brought two buckets of hot water back to the house, and took a bath in the outhouse.


    There is no bathroom in this old courtyard, so they can only take a bath in their own room. Fortunately, the house isrge and divided into an outer room and an inner room, so they dont have to worry about getting the sleeping room wet.


    After finishing everything, Qin Sang checked the doors, windows and the fire in the brazier, got into the bed and hugged her who was sleeping soundly.


    Gu Jinli arched in his arms, found afortable position, and continued to sleep.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it: "It really looks like a little rabbit."


    Hmm, also like a little wolf cub.


    Qin Sang kissed her and almost woke her up, then he quickly stopped and after she fell asleep, he hugged her and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli woke up on time, but Gu Jinli did not let Qin Sang get up. Instead, he held him down and said, "We are not very old, so we should stay in bed."


    Qin Sang smiled and asked, "Xiaoyu wants to stay in bed?"


    Gu Jinli corrected: "It''s not that I want to stay in bed, it''s that we both stay in bed together!"


    Qin Sang remembered her hard work since traveling to the west, so he hugged her tightly and said, "Okay, let''s stay in bed together today."


    Not to mention, lying in bed on such a cold day was quitefortable. The two of them fell asleep again unknowingly, and when they woke up again, it was already past midnight.


    Gu Jinli feltfortable, stretched out and said, "When you''re full, get up. If it''s toote, we''ll be calledzy by Aunt Niu."


    Yes. Qin Sang got up first and went to get the clothes Gu Jinli needed to wear.


    As soon as the two of them got dressed, Daqing came to see them and told them the news: "You Ping is injured."

 Chapter 1508: Rong people

    Chapter 1508: Rong people


    Chapter 1508 Rong people


    You Ping is injured!


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were both shocked. You Ping had been operating in the dark. His skills were the best among the people in Ping''an and Xileqing. If he could get hurt, the person who hurt him must be a master.


    "Let''s go over and have a look." Gu Jinli took out the e patch, quickly put it on, then put his smelly purse and followed Qin Sang out.


    "Uncle Qin, Aunt Qin, morning." Sister Yu and Brother Yi were ying in the yard. When they saw Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, they came over to salute and say hello.


    Brother Yi also asked: "Aunt Qin, are the spring seedlings okay? My mother said they need to be hung for three days. They cannot be thrown away early just because they are grass."


    When delivering the spring seedlings yesterday, Aunt Qin didnt seem to like the way they looked.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, touched Brother Yi''s little head and said, "Aunt Qin treasures them very much. She always hangs them on the bedside. Brother Yi, don''t worry."


    Yeah. Brother Yi nodded heavily, looking as if his heart had fallen to pieces.


    Sister Yu grabbed Brother Yi and said, "Brother Yi, Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin are busy with something, so don''t ask about such trivial matters."


    Brother Yi was shocked and said: "Sending spring seedlings is a big deal. Mother Han said that my mother only got us after receiving spring seedlings. How can it be a small matter?"


    Mother Han, who was watching them y next to her, blushed. "Little ancestor, there is no need to go outside to say this."


    Well, Gu Jinli said: "Brother Yi is right, Chun Miao is a big deal. But your sister is right, Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin are busy now, so they have to go out first, and then guard Chun Miao when theye back. , okay?"


    Brother Yi said very sensibly: "Okay."


    Be good. Gu Jinli hurriedly followed Qin Sang.


    Doctor Dai followed Vige Chief Wan into the cityst night and has note back yet. At this moment, Ye Dakou and Uncle Mutong are treating You Ping''s injuries in the tent at the Qin family camp.


    You Ping was not wounded by a knife, but by an arrow.


    Three short arrows with four sides and barbs stabbed directly into You Ping''s back, shoulders, and legs. The injury to the back was the most fatal. If it had been deflected even an inch from the center, the spine would have been injured, and he would have been paralyzed for the rest of his life.


    "The opponent''s archery skills are very powerful. He was ruthless but wanted to catch him alive." Gu Jinli said after looking at You Ping''s injuries, but she did not stay in the tent for long and went out quickly, waiting for Uncle Mu Tong. They treated Yu Ping''s wounds before going in.


    The opponent''s short arrow had a barb, and the wound was very troublesome to deal with. However, Ye Dakou''s knife skills were good. After cutting open the flesh of You Ping''s wound, it took Uncle Mutong three-quarters of an hour to take out the short arrow and cut it into pieces. The wound is bandaged.


    The process of cutting open the flesh to remove the short arrow was painful, but Gu Jinli and Dr. Wu made a very effective anesthetic, and You Ping did not suffer much.


    Xiaoyu,e in. Qin Sang came out and called her, took her into the tent, and said to You Ping, Take the medicine, and then tell me what happened to youst night.


    Yes. You Ping responded, and after taking the convenient medicine handed over by Sanqi, he began to talk about what happenedst night.


    Yesterday, after You Ping took Er Ping and the others into the city, he divided his men into several groups, with two or three people in each group scattered around the city. They went to inns and carriage shops to stay; they went to the buildings to drink flowers. Drink; go to the beggars in the west of the city to inquire about news. You Ping took the youngest Ping Erliu to the east of the city, pretended to be a steward of a wealthy family, and went to the east of the city to find a house.


    The master said that if a Rong man really goes to the city in disguise to buy ironware, he might pretend to be a wealthy man.


    "Master guessed it right. When Xiao Erliu and I went to Wenchang Street in the east of the city, it was the time when the big guys were cooking. All the wealthy families lived there. Yesterday, February 2, almost every household stewed mutton. But the street The smelling out of two houses at the end is different, it smells like roasted mutton."


    "February 2 is a festival for eating fresh spring food. It means a good harvest, so you have to have some fresh produce from the field. People here eat stewedmb with radish. Almost no one will eat roastmb at this time. I After smelling the aroma of roastedmb, I kept an eye out and remembered those two families. At midnight, I took Erping and Sanping to Wenchang Street..."


    You Ping was very smart. He didn''t let Er Ping and San Ping in. He went into the house by himself. He first ran to steal some gold and silver. After pretending to be a thief, he entered the house and then went to the main courtyard of the house to check. Are the people living in the house Rong people?


    Unexpectedly, there was a trap in the house. You Ping fell into the trap. Thanks to his good skills, he managed to escape!


    Qin Sang looked at the three short arrows and said: "There is no doubt that these short arrows with barbs are exactly what the Rong people''s witch army uses."


    The Rong people worshiped a witch **** with the head of a wolf and an ox, and a human body. In the royal court were the messenger wizards who supported the witch god, so they named the dark armyposed of dead soldiers the witch army, which specialized in assassinations, lurking, etc. An extremely powerful army.


    Qin Sang knew about the witch army because his father had been assassinated by the witch army several times and had been hit by such a hook arrow.


    Sanqi said: "What is this Rong witch army doing in the city? If we want to fight, can''t we fight it openly?"


    Uncle Mu Tong red at Sanqi and said: "How do you know how shameless the Rong people are? We have been feuding with the Rong people for a day or two. We have fought against each other since the previous dynasty. The wizard they supported said he belonged to the witch god. The envoys are actually a group of poison doctors. They specialize in spreading poison during wars. Countless soldiers in the previous dynasty and in Chu were killed by the sorcerers'' poison."


    Sanqi was shocked: "Ah, didn''t you say that you can''t use poison in war? Why are these soldiers still spreading poison?"


    Uncle Mu Tong sneered and said: "Oh, who told you not to use poison in war? Not only do we use poison in war, the soldiers also poison our water sources, and also poison our captured soldiers, waiting for our people After the prisoners were exchanged, the soldiers in the camp were also infected with the virus, and in the end we had no choice but to burn all the infected soldiers to death."


    These things were all told by Dr. Wu. He was from the Yuanzi Medicine Company. During the previous dynasties and the Great Chu Dynasty, the doctors from the Yuanzi Medicine Company had all been on the battlefield and treated soldiers.


    Sanqi''s face turned pale when he heard this. He had been staying in the south. How could he know that there were such terrible things in the world?


    Gu Jinli suddenly looked at You Ping and asked, "Did you cover up in the city? Those Rong people who came to the city in disguise must have a big n. Even if you stole their property, they would probably be in the city." Search secretly. If they can''t be found, they will think that they are being targeted, and they will change their ns to suit their ns. Then it will be difficult for us to know their ns. "


    You Ping said: "Return to the master, after I escaped, I gave those belongings to Erping. Erping is about my age, looks like me, and has a household registration on him. If the Rong people find him, his His identity is just that of a thief from Daliang Mansion. Once the Rong people see the property, they will not suspect that they are being targeted by us and will continue with their n."


    He added: "Erping also had three wounds on his body."

 Chapter 1509: Entering the city

    Chapter 1509: Entering the city


    Chapter 1509 Entering the city


    There are injuries, stolen property, and household registration. You Ping has done a good job of covering it up.


    But


    "Short arrows!" Gu Jinli said: "This kind of short arrows has barbs, which is quite special. After the Rong people find Erping, in addition to checking for wounds, they will definitely look for these three short arrows. If they can''t find the short arrows, Even if there are wounds and simr body shapes, Rong people will still suspect that they are being targeted."


    You Ping was shocked when he heard this and looked at Qin Sang hurriedly: "Master..."


    Qin Sang immediately asked: "Where will Erping and the others stay?"


    After You Ping said the name of an inn, Qin Sang stood up with a short arrow and said to Gu Jinli: "I will take people into the city to find Er Ping. The whole trick is done. If you don''te back tonight, don''t worry."


    Xiaoyu is right. If the Rong people couldn''t find these three short arrows with barbed hooks, they wouldn''t believe that just ordinary thieves had entered the house, so they had to put on a good show.


    "You can go at ease, don''t worry about me." Gu Jinli said: "Be careful and don''t rush in. These soldiers are very powerful."


    He said again: "Wait a minute, I''ll go back and get you some antidote. If the other party uses poison, you also have the antidote to treat it."


    The antidote prepared by her and Grandpa Wu is very good. It can detoxify a lot of poisons. Even if it cannot be detoxified, it can temporarily suppress the poison and prevent the poison from harming lives.


    Qin Sang grabbed her as she was about to run out of the tent and said with a smile, "Xiaoyu and I will go back to get the medicine."


    Every time he went out, she would tell him not to worry about her, but she herself was very worried about him and prepared a lot of things for him every time so that he could cope with sudden changes.


    Gu Jinli didn''t talk nonsense to him, and dragged him away: "Okay."


    Looked back at Daqing and Youan: "Daqing, Youan, you two prepare to enter the city."


    Yes. The two of them responded and got busy immediately.


    "Hello, Sister-inw Qin." Niu Liujin and Niu Qijin came to the yard to y with Brother Yi and the others. When they saw Gu Jinli, they immediately said hello and drooled unsatisfactorily. He asked Gu Jinli: "Sister-inw Qin, your family Have you had breakfast? Is there any leftover? What do you n to eat for lunch? Is there any meat? "


    The food cooked by Sister-inw Qins house is very delicious and very good. A few tablespoons of oil are added to fry a white radish, which is more oily and watery than meat.


    "Ask Xiao Ji. You can eat whatever she says." Gu Jinli kept walking. After saying something, he pulled Qin Sang into the house and began to rummage through the cabs to find her antidote pills and poison: "This is a strong poison. The Rong people are so disgusting, we dont need to be polite to them, and we dont need to be polite to the Rongshan Gang."


    The tough gangsters of the Rongshan Gang are cheap. Although their father is from the Rong people, the Rong people have never regarded them as human beings. Instead, they are used as knives by the Rong people, specifically to harm the people of their mother n.


    Qin Sang epted all the poisons and antidotes she gave him, and this time he took two poisons and two antidotes, one more powerful poison than when he dealt with the bandits before.


    "Be careful, don''t get hurt." Gu Jinli was still very worried about his safety and wanted to apany him, but she knew that if she followed, he would be distracted and could only suppress her words.


    Qin Sang hugged her, kissed herfortingly, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. You know what I am capable of. You can definitely protect yourself."


    Gu Jinli believed in him and didn''t want him to go out worriedly. He nodded and smiled and said: "Well, I believe you. Okay, don''t get tired and leave quickly."


    After speaking, she grabbed his cor, pulled him down, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him proactively: "Reward, there will be a bigger reward when youe back safely."


    These words made Qin Sang not want to leave: "I remember, Xiaoyu will not regret it when the timees." Gu Jinli smiled: "I always keep my word."


    Then he took the opportunity to ask: "Take You Xi with you. You Ping is injured. If you keep You Xi, once there is a sudden change, there will be no prepared manpower avable. I only need Daqing''s manpower by my side, and I In the camp, with so many soldiers protecting us, nothing will happen."


    On the way westward, he was always worried about her safety, and every time he would quietly leave Youxi''s group behind to protect her.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang thought for a while and finally agreed: "Okay."


    As he spoke, he took her hand and walked outside the house. He wanted topete with the Rongren for time. Even if he couldn''t bear to leave her, he had to leave quickly.


    "Sang, we are all ready. We are going to the city to buy some urgently needed things. Do you want to go? Or should you let your servants buy it?" Niu Dabao came to the yard here and stood at the door of the yard and asked Qin Sang .


    Qin Sang thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    The Rong people in Beicang Prefecture must have a good job and will keep an eye on the anti-Rong army like them who enter Beicang Prefecture. If he enters the city with a hundred households, he will probably be stared at by the Rong people. If he enters the city with Niu Dabao and the others, the Rong people will You will think that they are here to buy things together, and it will be easier to let down your guard.


    "Haha, I knew you would go." Niu Dabaoughed and shouted to the side rooms on the left and right: "Yanzi, Chengzi, you twoe out quickly, you have to leave."


    Then he yelled at Niu Liujin: "Go back to our camp for lunch at noon. Don''t alwayse to your brother Qin''s house, brother Zhang''s house, or brother Xie''s house to have a meal. You are so good at eating, and one meal will cost you three." How much money does my brother have?!"


    Niu Liujin said: "Don''t worry, Dad, I will go back to our camp for lunch at noon."


    But if Qijin doesn''t leave, I will have no choice but to stay and take care of him. You can''t me me.


    "Uncle Niu, let''s go." Zhang Yan and Xie Cheng left the house, greeted Qin Sang, and followed Niu Dabao.


    Gu Jinli followed him and stood at the door of the courtyard watching Qin Sang''s retreating back. When Qin Sang turned around and waved to her to signal her not to follow, heughed.


    When Ji Zhenniang saw this, she said angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, can you have some backbone? Qin Rufan doesn''t really like you. If you still look at him with such disgust, he must beughing at you in his heart!"


    Gu Jinli gave her a roll of his eyes, took out a purse, shook it and said, "If you dare to be so arrogant again, believe it or not, I will poison you."


    Ji Zhenniang was most afraid of bing ugly. She was so frightened that she screamed, pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "Gu Xiaoyu, if you scare me again, I''m not done with you!"


    With a whoosh, Gu Jinli threw the poisonous purse towards Ji Zhenniang. It was like the reincarnation of a master archer, hitting Ji Zhenniang''s face directly.


    Ahhhh! Ji Zhenniang was almost crazy with fright. She screamed and covered her face and cried: Ive been poisoned and Im going to have abscesses on my face!


    Xie Huaihua and Nanny Xie heard the sound and hurriedly came out of the next room, supported Ji Zhenniang and said: "Madam, the purse is not loose, you are not poisoned, your face is fine, and you still look good, don''t worry."


    Hearing the sound, Ms. Han came out from the opposite room and said, "Sister Xie, your face is fine. Sister Qin will not poison you."


    Their men are allies. Even if Qin''s sister and brother are crazy, they won''t be able to poison her. Ji is just too careless to scare her.

 Chapter 1510: search

    Chapter 1510: search


    Chapter 1510 Search


    But the amazing thing is that Mrs. Ji is timid herself, and she still tries her best to provoke Qin''s younger siblings, saying some unkind words, but Qin''s younger siblings will scold her back every time, or scare her, and she repeats this over and over again, never getting tired of it.


    Han sometimes suspected that Ji did it on purpose to attract the attention of Qin''s siblings.


    Ji Zhenniang bullied the weak and feared the strong, disliked the poor and loved the rich, and would automatically humble herself in the face of powerful people, so she respected the Han family very much. After hearing what the Han family said, she finally believed that she was not poisoned.


    Gu Jinli came over, picked up the poison purse on the ground, and warned: "I''m just scaring you this time. If you dare to say that you deserve a beating next time, I will actually poison you."


    Ji Zhenniang felt extremely aggrieved and risked her life to reply: "I did it for your own good...ah, I was wrong, don''t spread the poison!"


    Gu Jinli looked at Ji Zhenniang, snorted, and tied back the half-opened purse string. When he saw Daqing entering the yard, he hurriedly said: "Daqing,e in."


    Ji Zhenniang was afraid of Daqing. As soon as she saw Daqing, she remembered the way she had chopped people on the night of the robbery, and hurriedly retreated into the house.


    Daqing ignored Ji Zhenniang, crossed the yard, entered Gu Jinli''s house, closed the door, and reported: "Master brought Hong Dao, Bu Fang and the others, and also brought the ancient master and his disciples to see the livestock, and took Brother Ye and the others to buy medicinal materials. I took Feng Jin and the others to buy other supplies. These are all manpower on the surface. Secretly I took two groups of people, You An and You Xi, and the servants stayed to protect you."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    And Qin Sang and others had already arrived at the gate of the city with arge number of people.


    Qin Sang''s guess was correct. The Rong people indeed sent people to squat at the gate of the city. As long as the hundreds of households, general banners, and even small banners who resisted the Rong entered the city, they would record it.


    And after they entered the city, there were a few people dressed as beggars and gangsters who followed them. They followed them for a long time. It was not until they saw them entering the iron shop to ask about the ironware that they were halfway gone.


    Half of them stayed and continued to follow, which showed that they were still worried about them.


    "You want to buy ironware? We don''t have any, not even a fire stick. You can go look elsewhere." The owner of the iron shop raised his eyelids, looked at Niu Dabao and the others with disgust, and drove them away without saying anything. He also muttered: "Southern The poor soldier who came here, do you know the price of the ironware here? Just dare to enter the iron shop, haha~"


    The words were spoken in a low voice, but Niu Dabao and the others heard them.


    Niu Dabao said angrily: "Shopkeeper, what nonsense are you talking about? We are soldiers, but we have money to buy iron tools, and we have no intention of asking you for free."


    As he spoke, he took out the household registration, the sign of the He''an Prefecture garrison camp, and the sign of the Luan''an County Military Station, and ced them in front of the shopkeeper.


    Niu Dabao: "Have you seen it? We have everything. After we buy the ironware, we will report it to the Fucheng Yamen. Hurry up. Don''t dig around. Take out all the ironware hidden in your iron shop."


    He added: "You don''t even have a fire stick, so who do you rely on? I can hear the sound of iron being struck!"


    The shopkeeper didn''t talk nonsense and said: "Someone has ordered the ironware. It is for others. You can go away. I have no ironware to sell to you."


    After hearing this, Niu Dabao turned green with anger and continued to argue with the shopkeeper.


    Qin Sang gave three short arrows to You Erxi, who was disguised as a servant, and asked him to take them to Erping first.


    The Rong people outside the door have not left. He cannot afford to spend time with them, so he has to send the short arrows to Erping quickly.


    At the same time, Feng Jin also came out with a group of servants and rushed to various shops in the city to buy various supplies to provide cover for You Erxi.


    Three Rong men followed him immediately. They didn''t leave until they saw You Erxi and the others entering the cloth shop, grain store, and grocery store. They waited for a while and saw that they were really buying things.


    You Erxi waited for a while, and after confirming that Rong Ren had really left, he followed the other guests from the grocery store and rushed to the inn where You Erping and Xiao Erliu were staying. They found the guest who lived in the yellow room No. 4. Travel to Erping. Erping was shocked when he saw You Erxi: "Why are you here? Leave quickly. If those peoplee to search, they will gang up on you if they see you."


    He was pretending to be Brother Ping, but Brother Ping only brought Xiao Erliu with him yesterday. This extra person showed up, but it couldn''t match the number of people yesterday.


    "Your injury is wrong. Take off your clothes quickly and I''ll tie the short arrow back on for you." You Erxi didn''t waste any time and hurriedly made his purpose clear.


    Erping was agitated after hearing this. He quickly took off his clothes and said: "I just said that I felt something was wrong. It turned out that the short arrow was not on my body. Hurry up and stab me hard."


    You Er was happy with his luck. He aimed at the wounds on Erping''s body and, puff puff, pierced Erping''s body with three short arrows.


    You Erxi exined: "I''m leaving. Master said, if they want to take you away, you will make a big fuss and go to the government office. Master has a way to get you out. Anyway, you can''t be taken away by them, otherwise Your life will be at risk."


    When you enter the government, you are stealing the case. It is not a big crime, but when you enter Rongren, you will die.


    "Sure, I got it. This isn''t the first time we''ve done this. We understand. You should leave quickly." Erping endured the severe pain and urged Erxi.


    You Erxi nodded and left immediately.


    As soon as I left the inn, I saw several government servants entering the inn with knives.


    When the shopkeeper saw the yamen servant, he hurried up to greet him and asked with a smile on his face: "Why did Mr. Chene to the door ande to eat? Our inn has a new one this morning..."


    Mr. Chen scolded: "What the hell, Mr. Yang''s house in the east of the city reported to the officialst night that there was a thief in the housest night. The judge asked us to search the inns and carriage shops in the city where people can hide people. You Hurry and close the doors of the inn, we are going to search the inn!"


    He added: "Master Tongpan attaches great importance to this case. If you know the truth, don''t stop it, otherwise you, shopkeeper Huang, will be arrested too."


    We just caught a few thieves, why do we have to close the door? The guests who were drinking in the lobby were very unhappy after hearing this, thinking that the government officials were making a fuss out of a molehill and wanted to make money.


    With a bang, Mr. Chen smashed his saber on the table, pointed at the questioning guest and cursed: "Your people? What are you doing in Beicang Mansion? Have you been to Wenchang Streetst night? Are the belongings of Mr. Yang''s house yours?" You stole it, take out your household registration immediately, I want to check it!"


    The guest dared to go against the yamen servant, so he quickly apologized, took out the household registration to Mr. Chen for inspection, and stuffed him with two taels of silver, and then settled the matter.


    In addition to this inn, another inn on this street also had government officials go in to investigate.


    You Erxi also heard someone say: "Then what kind of treasure did Mr. Yang''s family lose? All the people in the government office were sent out, and the inns and carriage shops in the west of the city were also inspected, including a few beggars. There are also government officials looking for people in the nest."


    What, even check beggars dens?


    Not only were we searching the beggars dens, but the government officials also called for searches of the alley houses in the west of the city. The fuss was so fierce that it was like searching for details.


    Check carefully!


    You Erxi was shocked by these words and felt that something was wrong... Mr. Yang from Wenchang Street in the east of the city, what ability did he have to ask the government office to investigate a few thieves like a detailed investigation?


    And that Mr. Yang was still pretending to be a soldier, and he actually ordered the government to move!

 Chapter 1511: catch

    Chapter 1511: catch


    Chapter 1511 Catch


    Bang, bang, bang, there was a sound of the inn door closing. Shopkeeper Huang did not dare to go against the government officials, so he obediently closed the door and let the government officials search.


    The inn is also in the business of serving meals. Some of the guests eating there, and even the porters who delivered the goods, were locked up in the inn and could note out no matter how much they yelled.


    You Erxi came out early. If he had been a stepter, he would have been trapped in the inn.


    But he was worried about Erping and Xiaoerliu, so he didn''t leave immediately. He stood outside the inn and watched, mingling with the gossiping crowd, asionally chiming in a few words, and pretending to watch the fun.


    In the inn, Mr. Chen drew out his big knife, took three government officials, and ordered Shopkeeper Huang: "Call all the guys from your inn and ask them to lead us to search rooms one by one. Hurry up. If you don''t want to die, don''t bother." grumble!"


    Bah, you are ruining our business and using our people as ves. Why don''t you die? !


    Shopkeeper Huang cursed in his heart, but with a bright smile on his face, he said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen, I''ll go and give the order right away."


    After saying that, he turned around and shouted: "Dazhu, what are you still doing? Hurry up and call the guys, the apprentices in the kitchen, and thedy who works in the inn to help. You have dyed Mr. Chen''s errands. Do you want to go to jail?" Cant do it?!


    "Hey, nephew, let''s go right now." Dazhu was shopkeeper Huang''s nephew, and he worked with shopkeeper Huang to make a living. He rushed to the inn kitchen and backyard to call for people, and soon he called ten people over.


    Shopkeeper Huang said: "You all follow Master Chen''s instructions. You can do whatever Master Chen asks you to do, do you understand?"


    I know. The guys responded and saluted Mr. Chen: Ive met Mr. Chen!


    Being greeted by so many people, Mr. Chen almost felt dizzy and ordered them: "Open the way ahead, start from Room 1 of Tianzi!"


    Those who can live in Tianzi No. 1 room are all rich people. I am afraid that the person named Chen wants to make money.


    As expected, Mr. Chen just wanted to take the opportunity to make a fortune. After arriving at Tianzi No. 1 room, he directly asked the guys to knock on the door. After breaking the door, he rushed in to search.


    The merchants living in Room No. 1 of Tianzi hurriedly called for help: "Master, even if you want to search, you can''t break down the door like this, right? We are serious merchants. If you do this, does the prefect know?!"


    Mr. Chen sneered: "Oh, you are a cheap businessman, and you still want to use the prefect to suppress us? We are ordered to handle the case! Get out of here, if you dare to hinder the government office from handling the case, we will arrest and imprison all your caravans."


    Shopkeeper Huang hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Master Chen, please calm down. Master Chi didn''t know that a major case had urred in the city. He was disturbed by Xi Jing, so he said harsh words. Please wait a moment, I will go to persuade Master Chi, you How about we take people in to searchter?"


    Mr. Chen snorted coldly: "Hurry up. If it doesn''t make sense, don''t me Old Chen. I''m just doing business!"


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry, Master Chen." Shopkeeper Huang hurriedly entered the room, pulled Master Chi aside, and whispered: "Master Chi, you have stayed in our inn for half a month, so you are considered a regr guest. I will follow you. Let me tell you clearly, it is a blessing to be able to lose money and avoid disaster when you are away from home. Don''t argue with them, just give up some money and get over, otherwise you, a foreigner, will suffer a big loss."


    He added: "Mr. Yang''s family on Wenchang Street has indeed lost their belongings. Now the whole city is being searched. Government officials are also searching in other inns, not just ours."


    After hearing this, Mr. Chi was angry for a while, but he could only nod in agreement, took out a one hundred tael silver note, and said: "Rooms No. 3 and 5 in Tianzi and the six rooms in Xuanzi are all ours. There are two mule carts in the barn, please tell them clearly so that they dont damage our things.


    "Hey, hey, I must make it clear to Mr. Chen and the others." Shopkeeper Huang took the banknote and gave it to Mr. Chen, and told him about the guest room where Mr. Chi''s caravan lived, as well as the mule cart in the livestock shed: " Mr. Chi is the guest of our inn, please raise your hand, Mr. Chen, and search more gently."


    Master Chen took the banknote and said dissatisfiedly: "You only get one hundred taels for eight rooms. What kind of business is this? I''ve almost lost all my money, right?" "You!" Mr. Chi was furious. Business people are most afraid of hearing such words of losing money, but Mr. Chi is a merchant and cannot afford to offend these local snakes. He can only hold back the curse words, take out the valuable things, and let the government officials search them.


    But Master Chen still asked him to open the box he was holding, saying that he suspected that the contents inside were stolen goods.


    Mr. Chis face turned dark, so he could only open it and show it to Mr. Chen.


    This man surnamed Chen is a smart man. After reading it, he also took away two gold bracelets.


    Although Mr. Chi was angry, he did not dare to **** it back, for fear that someone named Chen would take away the more valuable jade.


    Brother Chen, weve finished the search and found nothing. They are not thieves in disguise. The three government officials followed the guys to search the guest room of Chi Yes caravan, and came over to report after they were done.


    Mr. Chen said: "Let''s go and continue searching."


    They ughtered all the guests in the inn and made a lot of money, and Erping and the others were also found.


    "Uncle, we found it. There is a person in the guest room with the yellow font who is injured, or an arrow wound!" When Chen Xiaofa checked the house where Erping and Xiao Erliu lived, he found that Erping was injured, and found a **** person. The clothes were so frightened that they ran out crawling and found Mr. Chen shouting.


    What, Thief is really in this inn?! Master Chen himself was frightened. He originally thought he was just going through the motions and making some money, but who would have thought that Thief was really here.


    "Yes, it''s really here. It''s in the yellow room No. 4. The kid who followed me to check out the spot is also here. They know how to punch and kick, and they have knives in their hands, and there''s blood on the knife!" Chen Xiaofa exaggerated. In order to bnce their strength, he suggested: "Uncle, those two people are probably fierce bandits. Let''s go back to the government office and call for help first. Don''t fall into their hands!"


    Mr. Chen nodded repeatedly: "Xiaofa is right. Shopkeeper Huang, you lead the innkeepers to surround those two people first. We will go back to the Yamen to call for help. You have to hold on. If the thief escapes, you can go in." Go to the prison cell to take the me.


    When Mr. Chi heard this, he almost vomited. He really didn''t expect that the Yamen servant of Beicangfu Fu was such a waste. He reminded him: "Official officer Chen, aren''t there also Yamen servants searching the inn across the street? Why don''t you raise your voice and search those people?" The yamen servant called over, and we can work together to catch the thief. There are only two thieves, one is injured and the other is a child, what can be scary? "


    "Shut up!" Mr. Chen was embarrassed by these words, but the man named Chi was right. He kicked shopkeeper Huang and shouted: "Hurry up and open the window and call the person on the other side over."


    He can''t shout. If he does, Xu Damin willugh to death.


    Shopkeeper Huang looked down on Mr. Chen very much. After cursing him as a coward, he went to open the window and shouted: "Come here, the thief who stole Mr. Yang''s treasure is in our inn,e here!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole street exploded, and everyone rushed to tell each other: "Go and see, the thief who robbed Mr. Yang''s house was caught in the Huang''s Inn, and he is alive!"


    Mr. Yang''s family also sent servants out to search. When they heard this, they quickly called Xu Damin and rushed to the Huang Family Inn together.

 Chapter 1512: Taken to Yang Mansion

    Chapter 1512: Taken to Yang Mansion


    Hurry up and open the door, we are here to help! Xu Damin shouted.


    The steward of Mr. Yang''s family pped the servant next to him, and the servant ran away immediately.


    Not long after, a whistle sounded. When the people from the nearby Yang family heard the whistle, they immediately rushed to the Huang Family Inn. Within a short time, they surrounded the Huang Family Inn and blocked the back door and corner door of the Huang Family Inn.


    There were several servants of the Yang family who were constantly running around the inn, fearing that the thieves would climb over the wall and escape.


    Hey, look at this situation, Mr. Yangs family has really lost something valuable. Half of the people in the mansion must be here. The people watching the excitement were talking about it.


    Erxi''s heart sank when he saw the movements of Yang''s servants. He was so well-trained and without saying a word, the steward pped the servant. That servant could recruit such a group of people, and such The crowd clearly knows how to defend.


    "Uncle Chang, what does Mr. Yang''s family do? Why are you so capable? Can you afford to support such old servants?" Erxi asked the old man who was gossiping together earlier.


    Uncle Chang said: "Youe from the south, but you don''t know that Mr. Yang''s family is a famous and wealthy family in Beicang Prefecture. They have lived in Beicang Prefecture for five generations, and their family is engaged in the charcoal business. Our Beicang Prefecture, and even the northwest Half of Qifus charcoal is in the hands of the Yang family, but they are very wealthy.


    Don''t look down on charcoal. It''s cold here in the northwest. Rich people burn charcoal for heating in winter. The Yang family is quite profitable in this business.


    Fifth generation family, where did the Yang familye from before? Erxi smiled and said, Maybe they are from the northwest, otherwise how could they have brought the charcoal business to the seven prefectures in the northwest?


    Uncle Chang shook his head: "That''s not true. The Yang family used toe from the northeast, close to Dongqing State. The northeast is colder than ours, and the Yang family learned their charcoal-making skills there."


    Why is it rted to Dongqing Kingdom?


    Just as Erxi was thinking about it, he was suddenly patted on the shoulder by Uncle Chang and said, "Look, the Yang family''s butler is here!"


    Uncle Chang was very excited and said to Butler Yang: "Steward Yang, the thief who stole your Yang Mansion''s treasure is in the inn. Don''t worry, I, Old Chang, the head of Laohuai Lane in the west of the city will be kept under your watch. That thief You cant escape!


    After hearing this, Butler Yang nced this way, frowned, and ignored Uncle Chang.


    Uncle Wang next to him said mockingly: "Old Changtou, you are so hot-faced and cold-blooded. Don''t think about it. The charcoal-burning technique is the secret recipe of the Yang family, and the workers used are all servants who have sold themselves. , your son will have to sell himself if he wants to work in the Yang family!"


    Uncle Chang was unhappy and said: "My third son just wants to be a truck driver to transport charcoal to Daliang Mansion, not to make charcoal. I think the Yang family can do it."


    Uncle Wang: I can have a fart.


    Uncle Chang was angry and had a quarrel with Uncle Wang.


    Butler Yang had already entered the inn, but what Butler Yang didn''t expect was that the child who followed him to Wenchang Street yesterday suddenly rushed out, crying: "Master, my brother knew he did it, he did it to support himself." I just went to steal something, woohoo!


    Xiao Erliu was not yet eight years old. Such a child rushed over and knelt down crying, which made the people who gathered outside the inn door to watch the excitement some sympathy.


    Shopkeeper Huang has no impression of You Ping and Er Ping, just because they look very simr, and both You Ping and Er Ping deliberately lower their sense of presence, and let Xiao Erliue forward if anything happens.


    Xiao Erliu has a sweet mouth and good looks, so many people in the inn know him and like him.


    Shopkeeper Huang spoke for help: "Steward Yang, it was the older one who stole the things. Even if the child is at fault, it was the older one who instigated him. You..." Before he could finish his words, Butler Yang stared at him with that look. As fierce as a wolf and as cold as a snake, shopkeeper Huang trembled in fear and quickly shut up.


    Erping dragged his injured body out, knelt on the ground, and cried: "Masters and poor masters, I know I''m wrong. I''m from Daliang Mansion. I can''t survive in my hometown. I heard that Beicang Mansion is better than Daliang Mansion." Wealthy, there were many merchants, so he took his younger brother to Beicang Mansion to find a way to make a living... After hearing that Mr. Yang''s family was rich, he took his younger brother to check out the ces. Taking advantage of the festivalst night, the nursing staff were ck and sneaked into Yang''s house. I went to the mansion to steal some property, and I was about to sneak into the main courtyard to steal something more valuable, but unexpectedly, the Yang family shot an arrow at me..."


    Shut up! Butler Yang seemed to be afraid of Erping talking about arrows in public, so he immediately interrupted him.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all the boy''s fault. Please calm down." Erping said, and quickly put the package he was holding on the ground, saying: "The stolen property is all here. I will return it to your home." Please, please let my brother go and take me away!"


    Butler Yang said: "It is your brother who steals things, and it is also your brother who enjoys the stolen goods. Do you still want our Yang family to let your brother go?"


    Steward Yang sneered and ordered the servants of the Yang family: "Come on, take these two thieves back to Yang''s house!"


    Without saying a word, the servants of the Yang family rushed towards Erping and Xiao Erliu like a gust of wind, and held them captive, intending to tie them up and take them away.


    Erping was shocked. Butler Yang still doubted them and wanted to take them to Yang''s Mansion for interrogation.


    You can''t go to Yang''s Mansion. Yang''s Mansion is a den of soldiers. If you enter Yang''s Mansion, no matter whether he confesses to Xiao Erliu or not, he will end up dead!


    "I am a good citizen. I have a household registration. I want to surrender to the government office, not Yang''s house!" Erping shouted loudly, but as soon as he shouted, he was hit on the spine by a servant of the Yang family. , his face turned pale from the pain, and after he fell to the ground, his mouth was immediately stuffed with linen, and he couldn''t even make a cry of pain.


    "Brother!" Xiao Erliu shouted, trying to argue, but was knocked unconscious by a palm from a servant of the Yang family.


    Mr. Chi frowned. This servant of the Yang family was too ruthless. It was not easy to see.


    He asked the newly arrived Xu Damin: "I dare to ask this gentleman, if a thief is caught by the government officials, shouldn''t he be taken to the government office for questioning? How can he be taken to the Yang family? Besides, this thief is still How can a person with a good registration, not a ve or a refugee without household registration, be taken away by non-officials to be tortured? What if a person with a good registration is beaten to death? "


    Xu Damin was asked.


    Steward Yang''s face darkened. It was indeed against thew to arrest a good citizen with household registration.


    He did not speak, but looked at Mr. Chen.


    Mr. Chen is a bitch, and he immediately yelled: "Shut up, you cheap businessman! The Yang family is the owner of the family, and the family wants to take the thief away and teach him a lesson, why not?"


    Mr. Chi said: "If the thief was caught in the Yang family, then the Yang family could beat him to death. But now that the thief was caught in the inn, he should be sent back to the government office. Why? Can we be taken to the Yang family? Isn''t this like lynching a good citizen?"


    "This dear friend is right. Since the person was caught by the government officials first, he should be sent to the government office. What''s the point of being taken to Yang''s Mansion?" The person who spoke was a man eating in the lobby of the inn.

 Chapter 1513: help

    Chapter 1513: help


    Chapter 1513 Help


    The man was cheated out of his money by Master Chen, and he was still trapped in the inn and couldn''t get out. He was feeling angry. Now that he saw Master Chen helping Butler Yang to speak, he started to confront Master Chen.


    The guests staying at the inn were also defrauded of a lot of money by Master Chen, and they all expressed their support: "Yes, Master Chen, how can you help the Yang family? Isn''t this tantly helping the Yang family to lynching?"


    Mr. Chen was so angry that he shouted: "Shut up! Do you have any say in the government''s handling of the case? Get out of here, or we will arrest you all!"


    Mr. Chi smiled and said, "Yao Chen, you are such a powerful official. May I ask what rank you are?"


    Then he asked Xu Damin: "This policeman, you think he is fair. Please tell me, is it right for Chen Yamen to help the Yang family with lynching? What if the government really asked the Yang family to **** good citizens back to the government?" By lynching, will the Yang family be able to use the same method on other people in the future?!"


    Mr. Chi is a capable person, but what he said was so bad that he immediately put the Yang family and the government office on the fire.


    Xu Damin was very embarrassed. He didn''t want to offend the Yang family, but it was really inappropriate to take a good citizen to the Yang family in public.


    Butler Yang turned his eyes and nced at Mr. Chi, as if he was looking at a dead person. He quickly withdrew his gaze and said to Xu Damin: "Master Cha, the Yang family is aw-abiding family. Take these two thieves back to the house secretly." Lets go to court.


    Wrangling here will only be detrimental to the Yang family. Leave the Huang Family Inn first, and then take a small road back to the Yang Mansion.


    Steward Yang still wants to get Erping and the others back to the Yang family. Regardless of whether they are really thieves or not, if they break into Yang''s house at this time, they will die!


    Steward Yang is right, lets take these two thieves to the government office! Xu Damin breathed a sigh of relief and called to the government officials to take Erping and the others to the government office.


    Steward Yang winked at the servants of the Yang family, who let go of Erping and Xiao Erliu and let the government officials take over.


    Erping and the others were escorted out of the inn.


    The Mr. Chi followed him out and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Chen Yamen, you won''t go to the Yang family halfway and let the Yang family lynch the people with household registration!"


    As soon as these words came out, the street exploded again.


    "What? This thief has a household registration and is not a refugee? The Yang family wants to take people with household registration to their homes for torture?"


    Didnt the Yang family report him to the government? He was also caught by the government. He should be sent to the government office for questioning. What if he is sent to the Yang family?


    The Yang family is rich, and if they spend some money, the government officials will obey their orders. This is nothing new.


    Beicang Prefecture is a mixed bag of fish and dragons. It is quite chaotic. You can see corpses every now and then in the alleys in the city and on the grass outside the city. Two thieves died, but the people of Beicang Prefecture were not touched at all.


    But Mr. Chi can do things, he said: "Today the Yang family can steal registered thieves and take them to the mansion for lynching. In the future, will they be able to arrest good citizens in the city and bring them to the mansion?!"


    This sentence again.


    No matter how calm Butler Yang was, he was so angry at these words that he burst into anger.


    But the general said not to make a big fuss outside and deal with the thieves after returning home. He ignored this and continued to lead the people to the government office.


    The people who were watching the excitement couldn''t ignore this. They lived in the city. What if one day the Yang family didn''t like them and took them into the mansion, killed them, and then dumped their bodies outside the city?


    The government doesn''t care if people die outside Beicangfu City. After all, the world is in chaos and death is amon thing.


    The businessmen were worried that the Yang family would take a fancy to their own business and take them to the mansion to kill them and upy the shop.


    Some people think that their daughters and granddaughters are as beautiful as gods, and they are afraid that the Yang family will **** them into the house and cause harm to them.


    In short, everyone was frightened by Master Chi''s words. When it came to their own interests, everyone shouted: "Let''s go, let''s follow, we can''t let the Yang family **** people back to the house on the way!"


    Yes, lets go along, we cant let the Yang family harm anyone!


    When Xu Damin heard this, he became a little angry and shouted: "What are you yelling about? These two are thieves, thieves, and bad people! Is it appropriate for you to work together and speak for a thief with full justice? ?"  Even though it was wrong for the Yang family to take people to the house and lynch them, it was not much better for them to help thieves steal.


    The spectators said: "Master Cha, we are not helping thieves steal, we are just afraid that if this kind of precedent is set, those of us who are not as well off as the Yang family will suffer."


    Someone else shouted: "Yes, we are good people and we don''t want to help thieves steal!"


    But pull it down, the northwest has been in chaos for a few years, and no one in Beicang Mansion is really a good person. They are all ruthless people who are just trying to survive.


    Steward Yang was so angry that he had no choice but to change his mind and ask the yamen servants to **** Erping and the two to the yamen.


    When the people saw that Erping and the others were not taken to Yang''s house, they left with satisfaction.


    Steward Yang looked at their scattered backs and sneered silently: Hey, a bunch of idiots, do you think thats all they have? Even if they enter the government office, they will still have a way to torture the two thieves and then kill them in a reasonable manner!


    Master, I guess those two thieves will not survive. Apparently there is someone from the Yang family in the government office, so I dont know who they are.


    After hearing this, Mr. Chi smiled and said, "We also have people in the government office."


    Ma Wu frowned and said, "Do you mean to save those two thieves?"


    That''s right. They had been checking for so long but they didn''t find anything wrong with the Yang family. These two thieves managed to find out the Yang family by ident. It was considered a great help to them and saved their lives. Remuneration is also avable.


    Mr. Chi shook his head: "Whether they live or die has nothing to do with us... We still have things to do. If we rescue people at this time, we will alert others and make the Yang family doubt our identity. We have to keep a low profile."


    Ma Wu was speechless when he heard this: "You have made a big ssh today. The Yang family will definitely investigate us."


    Mr. Chi said: "Check, we are just small merchants from out of town. We have a name and a hometown for five generations. How can they find out the truth?"


    They are quite good at hiding their identities.


    Lets go and send the news to Mr. Gui and the others to see when they will take care of this nest? Mr. Chi turned around and left. When he passed by a mutton shop, he went in and bought two mutton pancakes to eat.


    Ma Wu was eating the cake and couldn''t help but ask: "Are we really not going to save him?"


    If we dont save them, the two boys will be dead.


    Looks like hes quite capable. He went in and came out standing, and even got a package of valuable things. Hes just injured a little. Lets train him for a few years, and hell definitely be a good yer.


    Ma Wu felt that it was a pity that a boy with such skills died.


    But it was precisely because of this that Mr. Chi didn''t want to save Erping: "Can someone with such skills be an ordinary thief? You want to take the person back before we find out clearly, but don''t let it cause harm to us all." Got killed."


    Ma Wu was shocked when he heard this, thought about it carefully, nodded and said, "You are right, I thought too little."


    Although it is a pity, it is better not to save him until he has found out.


    Mr. Chi nodded, gave the half-eaten mutton pancake to a little beggar on the roadside, and then returned to the Huang Family Inn.


    Beggars are good helpers in the city to inquire about and deliver news, and this little beggar is one of theirs.

 Chapter 1514: Lu family

    Chapter 1514: Lu family


    Chapter 1514 Lu Family


    After the little beggar got the big cake, he ate it with big mouthfuls. After turning to a small alley not far away, he nced at the paper sandwiched in the big cake, held the big cake tightly, turned to another alley, and sent the message. To the ghost master.


    Master Gui lives in the Lu family in the west of the city.


    The Lu family in the west of the city are real Beicangfu people. Ever since the genealogy began, the Lu family has lived in Beicangfu, and their hometown is Lujiapo outside the city.


    Mr. Lus great-grandfather served in the army and became themander-in-chief. After making a fortune, he returned home and lived a normal life.


    Because Mr. Lus great-grandfather was a soldier and had some dignity, he started a business of selling livestock and furs. After several generations of hard work, when Mr. Lu came to be the head of the family, the Lu familys business was doing better...each generation was not as good as thest!


    When the wealthy families in Beicang Mansion talk about the old Lu family, most of themugh at it: "The old Lu family in the west of the city? Haha, it''s just embarrassing to our ancestors! The great-grandfather''s generation became the general banner, and after he resigned and returned to his hometown, he relied on I was involved in the livestock and fur business through connections in the military. I heard that this business was very big in the past. But when Mr. Lu became his father, the business gradually declined. By the time Mr. Lu became the head of the family, the business almost went bankrupt. , now I am living on the old bottom, Im afraid I wont be able to hold on for long!


    In short, the old Lu family was in decline in the eyes of the wealthy families in the city.


    The guys are gearing up, nning to wait until the old Lu family''s business can no longer continue, and then start to swallow up the old Lu family''s fur shop, the farm where they raise livestock, and his family''s five-inch ancestral home.


    But these wealthy families in the city didn''t know that the copse of the Lu family''s business was all the idea given by Master Gui.


    Beicangfus location is very important. It is thest entrance into the northwest. There is a mixture of fish and dragons here, and merchants from all over the world gather here.


    Before there was no war with the Rong people, there would still be Darong merchantsing here to open shops, so there must be people from the Eagle Food Gang in Beicang Mansion.


    The ghost master then asked the Lu family not to make the business too big, so as not to attract people''s attention.


    In addition to the Lu family, the Eagle Food Gang has other people in the city.


    Mr. Lu handed the note sent by the little beggar to Master Gui: "Cousin, take a look."


    Master Gui came to the Lu family as Mr. Lu''s cousin. In order not to let anyone know, even in the Lu family, Mr. Lu called him Gui Ye''s cousin.


    Master Gui took the paper and looked at it, his eyes lit up: "It''s the Yang family."


    Mr. Lu was shocked when he heard this: "What? Is it really the Yang family?"


    After they realized that there might be a Rong witch army in Beicang Mansion, they have been secretly investigating, but they almost searched all of Beicang Mansion and could not find the witch army''sir.


    As for the Rong people at the city gate, they are not from the witch army, but from the Rongshan Gang.


    It is nothing new for the ruthless bandits of the Rongshan Gang to sneak into Dachu City to inquire for information.


    The most important thing to guard against is the Rong witch army. This is the powerful secret army that threatens Da Chu. If the witch army is dispatched, it must be because there is some big move on the D Rong side and we have to guard against it!


    Master Gui nodded: "Who are the people behind those two boys? How did you find out that there was a problem with the Yang family?"


    If you dont know anything about the Rong people and the witch army, it would be impossible to discover that the Yang family is the home base of the Rong people and witch army.


    Mr. Lu agreed very much and said: "My cousin is right. We have never been able to find any problems with the Yang family before because we know too little about the witch army."


    So I wasted a lot of time. In the end, I saw that things in Beicang Mansion were getting worse and worse. I had no choice but to invite Master Gui.


    In fact, Master Gui doesnt know much about the witch army. The one who really understands the witch army is Master Ying, but Master Ying cannote to Beicang Mansion.


    He added: "In this case, those two boys cannot die. If they die, how will we know the people behind them... Where do people who know the witch army so welle from? Can we make friends with them?"


    Master Gui didn''t answer. He stood in the room, silent, thinking about what happened a long time ago, his old friends, the people he met during the banditry, and the surname Qin. Qin has been amon surname since ancient times. There are countless people with the surname Qin in the past dynasties. However, as time goes by, people''s appearance will change, their voices and ents will also change. Qin Sang has be a southern ent, which is the same as in his memory. The person was very different, so Mr. Gui didn''t doubt that person at first.


    After all, they were all dead. The body was discovered and was taken back to the army for verification... But now the ghost master has to think more.


    Mr. Lu did not disturb Mr. Gui. He stood aside and let him remain silent.


    After a moment, Master Gui said: "There is no need to save them. If we save those two boys, the trouble will be even greater."


    If Qin Sang is really the youngest of the Marquis of Qin''s family, and if those two boys are really his people, if they go to save those two boys in such a big way, it is very likely that the Rong witch army will discover Qin Sang''s true identity.


    The veterans of the Northwest Army have almost been eliminated. Today''s generals of the Northwest Army are all idiots. It is not easy for them to discover Qin Sang''s identity, but the Rongren Wujun are not idiots. They have eyes like eagles and a sense of smell like wolves. They must not Not defensive.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu felt it was a pity.


    Master Gui said: "Those two boys are dead warriors. Since they have be dead warriors, they must be prepared to die for the master and the mission at any time."


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu didn''t say anything more, but he just felt a little pity.


    Master Gui began to make arrangements for how to destroy their of the Rongren Witch Army.


    Everyone, go and have a look. The thief who robbed Mr. Yangs house has been caught and has been sent to the government office!


    Qin Sang and the others went to several other cksmith shops and found the cksmith''s house in the alley from the cksmith shop, but they still didn''t buy any ironware.


    While he was discussing with the cksmith about buying iron, the alley became chaotic, and everyone came out one after another to gossip.


    Niu Dabao was annoyed by these noises. He rushed out of the cksmith''s house and shouted at the crowd: "What the hell! Didn''t I just catch two thieves? Is it worth your excitement?!"


    Who is this person?


    "A poor soldier from the southes to Lao Yu''s house to buy iron tools. Leave him alone. If he doesn''t buy any iron tools, he will get angry when he catches someone. There are always people like this these days. Come on,e on, tell me quickly. Talk about those two thieves stealing!"


    When Niu Dabao heard this, he was very angry. Even if the people of Beicangfu were not afraid of soldiers, they especially looked down on the soldiers from the south. They were based on their size, boxing skills, wallets, and even the beauty or ugliness of the wife they brought with them. Give them augh.


    You Erxi had already returned. Taking advantage of the chaos, he entered the cksmith''s house and gave Qin Sang a letter.


    There are so many people that it is difficult to talk, so sometimes they will take some time to write down what they have learned, put it in an envelope and give it to their master.


    After Qin Sang received the letter, he went to read it... The Yang family really had a problem, and they wanted to kill people and silence them. The government office was not safe either. There were people from the Rong people and the witch army inside.


    Mr. Chi suddenly appeared. He didn''t look like an ordinary merchant. This person had to be checked. He was probably another wave of people hiding in the city.


    However, the people on Chi Ye''s side seemed to be very dissatisfied with the Yang family, so they helped Erping and the others. If the other party was good and powerful, they could form an alliance to jointly deal with the Rong people and the witch army.

 Chapter 1515: poison

    Chapter 1515: poison


    Chapter 1515 Poison


    "Sang, what are you looking at?" Niu Dabao couldn''t deal with those women, so he turned back to the cksmith''s house and asked after seeing Qin Sang reading the letter.


    Even after asking, Qin Sang didn''t need to answer. He looked at cksmith Yu again, his fierce face full of a ttering smile, and begged in a low voice: "Brother Yu, your family has been in the cksmith business for several generations. This city Everyone here has said that your family has a way to get pig iron. Since we are buying iron tools to fight against the soldiers, can you get some iron tools for the brothers?"


    cksmith Yu said in embarrassment: "Brother, it''s not that I won''t sell the ironware to you. In fact, someone has already ordered these ironware, and even the pig iron has been bought. After my family finished this batch of goods, I still don''t know how to sell it to you." Cant buy pig iron.


    cksmith Yu looked at the door and saw that the neighbors in the alley were talking about the Yang family''s thieves. No one came to his house, so he said again: "You are here to fight against the soldiers. It''s not easy. I''ll do it." Let me tell you the truth...the water is deep in this matter! Don''t buy anything in Beicang Mansion, wait until the northwest camp, and then receive the weapons distributed by the court."


    "Brother Yu, there are so many people in the resistance army, and our general from Fucheng didn''t follow us. After arriving at the northwest camp, he is the master who is being bullied, so will it be our turn to get weapons?" Niu Dabao said: "We Not too many, just make some arrowheads out of iron. Those things are consumed very quickly. Once you shoot an arrow, it will be gone. When you clean up the battlefield, you still dont know who picked up the arrowheads, so you have to be prepared.


    Qin Sang had already put away the letter and came over and asked: "Master Yu, what is the depth of the water you mentioned earlier? Can you tell us? Don''t worry, we won''t cause you any trouble. We just want to save the people in the city." If the matter is clearer, we might as well try another way and see if we can get iron tools."


    He added: "We still need to buy medicinal materials, livestock and other things, but the Beicang Mansion seems to be empty and we can''t buy anything."


    Zhang Yan nodded and said: "Sang is right, Master Yu, why is this city so evil? Is it even hard to buy food, so no one cares about it?"


    cksmith Yu''s second son had a bad temper. When he heard this, he sneered and said: "Oh, no matter what, people from the governmente to our shop every two days to check, and we are not allowed to sell iron to soldiers, nor are we allowed to forge iron." If you leave the city, you will be punished!"


    Boy, shut up! cksmith Yu was so angry that he took off his boots and threw them at Yu Lao Er, but Yu Lao Er dodges quickly and was not hit by the smelly boots.


    cksmith Yu scolded: "If you want to die, hang yourself. If you dare to cause trouble to the family again, I will put you in the stove and use it as firewood!"


    Qin Sang had already understood from their words that not only was there a member of the Rongren Wujun in the government office, but that person was probably an official with considerable power. He could instruct the government office and control the iron shop and the ironsmith''s family.


    This information is really scary. He knew that the northwest was in chaos, but he didn''t expect it to be this chaotic.


    Master Yu, who is the person who ordered your ironware? Qin Sang and the others had asked other iron shops before, but the answers they received were that they didnt know.


    cksmith Yu shook his head: "Don''t ask about this. The people who buy these things are well-connected. My family still wants to live in Beicang Mansion, so you can go."


    Yu cksmith started to drive people away.


    Qin Sang and the others had no choice but to leave.


    But Qin Sang asked Niu Erjin to talk to Yu Laoer.


    Niu Erjin is a eloquent speaker, and he will definitely be able to extract what Yu Laoer said.


    "What can we do? We can''t buy ironware at all, and the same goes for the people in the Beicangfu government office. Beicangfu is almost emptied out, and they don''t care!" Niu Dabaoined, furious.


    Xie Cheng said: "Uncle Niu, don''t be angry. I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy this iron tool. Let''s go to the drug store quickly and buy more medicine to save it, so as not to get injured and not even need the medicine."


    If this battle breaks out, there will be tens of thousands of wounded soldiers. By then, there will be many injuries and few medicines. If there is no medicine to treat them, they will be waiting to die.


    Niu Dabao nodded: "Okay, let''s go to the drug store. This time we have to get the medicine even if we rob it!"


    Qin Sang suggested: "Uncle Niu, let''s go to the home of Wan n Chief first. The eldest son of Wan n Chief works as a supervisor in the government office. Let''s go find him and ask him toe forward. Those shops dare not not sell medicinal materials to us."


    "Yes, yes, there is still a rtionship with the Wan family!" Niu Dabao was happy and said happily: "Your Mutong saved Vige Chief Wan''s Yao''er. Let''s go to the Wan family. Leader Wan will definitely help. Lets go, stop nagging, and go to Ten Thousand Family!


    A group of people went to the house of the heads of the tribes. The Wan family had some foundation in Beicangfu, so they bought their house near the government office, and they could reach the government office within a quarter of an hour''s walk.


    Vige Chief Wan is still at Chief Wans house. Hearing that Qin Sang and others came to visit, he was a little unhappy: "Why are they here? Could it be that they want to take advantage of the kindness and ask for repayment?"


    n Chief Wan was more sober than Chief Wan. He red at Vige Chief Wan and cursed: "Twelve, how did you talk? Even if the Qin family wanted to take advantage of the kindness and ask for retribution, it was right. His family saved our Wan family." The lives of generations!


    Since their father''s generation, members of the Wan family have died of peanut sickness. Until now, there are only two direct descendants left in their family, namely his family and the Twelve family.


    When his parents were alive, they thought that Wanjia had done bad karma and was punished by God. They prayed to heaven and earth, so they wanted to ask God to bless them and prevent Wanjias descendants from dying prematurely.


    He even became a vegetarian after reaching the age of forty, hoping that God would keep all his descendants safe.


    It is now difficult to figure out the reason for the death of the child in the family. Doctor Dai also said that as long as he does not eat peanuts in the future, in a few generations, the peanut disease will be cured.


    "As a man, you must remember your kindness and go to greet Qin Baihu." Chief Wan n went to greet Qin Sang and others in person. Doctor Dai, who was still at Wan n Chief''s house, also went with him.


    Vige Chief Wan muttered in his heart: Are you still talking about me? You were extremely ruthless when you were young, otherwise how could you have umted such arge fortune?


    But vige chief Wan didn''t dare to say anything, so he hurried to greet Qin Sang and the others.


    "You must be Qin Baihu. You are really young and promising. Come in and take a seat." Chief Wan knew that Qin Sang was young, so he was shocked when he saw Qin Sang.


    This young man has a great aura that spreads throughout his body. He is not just a thing in a pond, but he can form a good rtionship.


    Junior, I have met n Chief Wan. Qin Sang was in a hurry to go to the government office to rescue Erping and the others. He didnt have time to spend time in Wans family, so he simply stated his purpose straight to the point.


    He looked at Doctor Dai again and asked, "Can you take Mr. Wan''s pulse?"


    Doctor Dai replied: "Reporting to your lord, Mr. Wan was on duty at the government officest night, and I was unable to diagnose his pulse."


    Qin Sang looked at n Chief Wan and said, "n Chief Wan, why don''t you ask Doctor Dai to go to the Yamen to diagnose Ping An''s pulse for n Chief Wan?"


    The Wan family didnt want outsiders to know that peanut sickness was hereditary, so Qin Sang used the excuse of diagnosing Pingan pulse.


    After the Wan tribe is long, after knowing this, I am afraid that I ca nt buy iron or medicinal materials to be anxious. If you want to go to the government to find the boss to help, you promise: "Then there is a doctoral doctor."


    He said again: "I have nothing to do at home, so I''ll go to the government office with you."


    With him here, the boss can also help as much as he can.


    Niu Dabao was very happy to hear this, and said: "This is a great sentiment, thank you for your service!"


    He didn''t even go into Wanjia''s living room. He just took Wan''s n leader and turned around and went out.


    You Erxi took the opportunity to hand the letter to Doctor Dai.


    Dr. Dai opened it and read on it: The Yang family is home to Rong people, and they want to kill people and silence them. We use the opportunity of diagnosing the pulse to give Erping poison. Let''s attack first.

 Chapter 1516: cell

    Chapter 1516: cell


    Chapter 1516 Cell


    Doctor Dai was shocked. This Yang family was really pretending to be a Rong people.


    He knew that the matter was of great importance, so he quickly put the letter away.


    Niu Dabao was afraid that Chief Wan would not help, so heined to Chief Wan: "Old Wan, you don''t know how hard we are. Not to mention rushing through the snow during the New Year, we encountered bandits on the way, and many people were killed or injured. We finally came to Beicang Mansion and wanted to buy some ironware, medicinal materials, and livestock, but others still refused to sell them to us."


    Chief Wan said: "Don''t worry, Niu Baihu, my eldest son will try his best to help. But you arete, and it is really difficult to buy things in the city now. I guess the medicinal materials, livestock and other things that the boss can help you get are not good." If there are many, I hope Niu Baihu and Qin Baihu will not be med."


    After saying this, the smile that had just appeared on Niu Dabao''s face immediately froze.


    But Niu Dabao is thick-skinned and continues to have a miserable rtionship with the leader of the Wan n.


    But before I could say a few words, the government office arrived.


    The trial of the Yang family''s theft case has beenpleted, and the spectators are still reluctant to leave. They block the door of the government office and say: "I didn''t expect that thief is really a good citizen. My father even worked for the Lei family caravan. The two brothers will He came to Beicang Mansion to seek a living because both his parents were dead and the younger one was still ill and had squandered all the money left at home, so the older one became a thief."


    No wonder the older one is so good at it. He learned it from his father when he was little.


    "Steward Yang didn''t believe it before, saying that although the two brothers could speak Northwest dialect, they had southern ents. They must not be from Daliang Mansion, and their household registration was fake. But my father is from the south, and he came to the south with the Lei family caravan. When we were transporting goods, we went to Daliang Mansion. Although we have settled down in Daliang Mansion, what happened to me teaching my two sons to speak the dialect of my hometown?"


    "That''s right, Butler Yang is the same. He''s just a ve. He acts like a master in court and doesn''t even kneel, just like the schr who goes to court. It''s true that a mouse dares to pretend to be a fox fairy even if he wears fur. I Pooh!"


    The people watching the fun were scolding Butler Yang.


    Qin Sang learned what happened in the court from their words. The status of Erping and the others was over, and no problems were found.


    The Kerong witch army has always been willing to kill the enemy rather than let them go. Erping and the others are still worried about their lives.


    "Old man, why are you here? Are you here to see Uncle Wan?" After seeing Chief Wan, Feng Yamen, a subordinate of Captain Wan, hurriedly ran out of the Yamen to greet him.


    The Wan nationality nodded: "Well, the family in the family came to the door. When I met something, I wanted to ask the boss to help. I happened to bring a doctor and give the boss a peace pulse by the way."


    Feng Yamen smiled and said: "Another Ping An pulse. Master, you are very particr about it. You have to give the ss leader a Ping Ping pulse almost every month."


    The Wan family had many children who died in infancy. The patriarch of the Wan n was afraid that his most promising son, Bantou Wan, would die early, so he would spend money every month to hire a doctor to check Bantou''s pulse.


    This month I have saved a fortune, and I can use my benefactors doctor.


    "The squad leader has taken the prisoner to the cell. I''ll take you in to find him." Feng Yamen took Chief Wan and others directly to the Yamen. Anyway, this wasn''t the first time he had done this.


    Chief Wan said to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, I''d like to trouble you to go to the cell with you. It''s a little damp inside, but there is a separate room where you can sit. If you have anything, just tell the boss there."


    These words yed into Qin Sang''s heart. He responded and said, "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Old man, follow me. Feng Yamen led the way.


    I met many government servants and scribes on the road, and they all greeted Chief Wan and asked, "Lao Wan, why are you here? Hey, you brought so many people with you. What''s the big deal that you want to see Captain Wan?" Actually, Chief Wan just brought in Qin Sang, Niu Dabao, several hundred households, Doctor Dai, and Vige Chief Wan. The rest were waiting outside the yamen.


    The leader of the Wan n did not hide anything and told the truth to the government officials: "The benefactors who saved the six treasures in the vige are here. They are soldiers from the south. They want to buy some medicinal materials and livestock, but they are unfamiliar with the ce and cannot buy them. I will take them with me." Come to the boss for help, and bring a doctor to check the boss''s pulse."


    After hearing this, the people in the yamen did not ask any more questions, but just said in their hearts: The city is almost sold out, and I am afraid that even if Wan Banes forward to buy anything, they will not be able to buy anything.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "You brat, you''re still pretending to us, are you really from Daliang Mansion? Are you just asking for money when youe into our Yang family?" The master of the Yang family nursing home kicked Er Ping before he even entered the cell. He was kicked hard enough Vomiting blood.


    He then picked up Xiao Erliu next to him and pped him with his hands several times. All the linen **** in Xiao Erliu''s mouth flew out and two of his teeth were knocked out.


    Woooooooo! Xiao Erliu cried miserably, shouting: Dad, mother


    A skinny little child crying for his father and mother made everyone feel pitiful when he saw it.


    Erping''s eyes were about to burst and he screamed, but Butler Yang stepped on his stomach, causing another mouthful of blood to flow out of Erping, and the linen ball in his mouth was stained red by the blood.


    "Boy, do you think we can''t do anything to you if you don''t go to the Yang family? If you want to survive, tell the truth. Who is the master behind you? What do you want to do when you enter the Yang family? If you don''t tell, ha!" Butler Yang sneered, his eyes A cold, cold light like a snake gathered in his hand, and suddenly there was a dagger in his hand, which he stabbed directly at Xiao Erliu next to him and turned around in a circle.


    Ah! Xiao Erliu almost fainted from the pain and kept screaming.


    "Uh huh!" Erping roared at the government officials with red eyes, but the government officials didn''t care at all.


    Wan Ban took a look at Chen Ban''s head: "I sentenced to going to the north to be a target. People need people in the northwest. You are still leisurely. Don''t kill these two targets."


    The south likes to send prisoners to work in the mines, while the northwest likes to drag prisoners to the battlefield to serve as targets and block arrows for the soldiers.


    Chen Ban headed: "Brother Wan is assured, and the steward Yang is in a proper degree. Even if it is killed, the Yang family will send a dead person to the gate, and the target will not be less."


    This Captain Chen is Lord Tongpans confidant. Although Captain Wan doesnt like him, he will not quarrel with him. When he saw Chief Waning, he hurriedly went up to greet him: Dad, you are here.


    Chief Wan nodded and nced at Erping. These two children were the thieves who stole from the Yang family, right? The Yang family''s attack was too ruthless. Before they even entered the cell door, they blocked it halfway, not even sparing a seven-year-old child.


    But people were dying every day in Beicang Mansion. The leader of the Wan n didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business. He pointed to the prison door and said, "The benefactor who saved Liu Bao needs your help. Let''s go to the room where you stay overnight to talk."


    "Okay." Bantou Wan and Wan Liubao are not close, and they only see each other a few times a year. He can not see Liubao''s savior, but his father brought him here in person, so he can only receive him: " Everyone, pleasee with me. Weichong in this cell has wronged you."


    Niu Dabao said: "What a grievance. We came all the way to the northwest and slept in the wastnd on the way. This cell is much better than the wastnd."


    Wan Ban''s headughed. This brother was an interesting and boasted in the cell.


    Butler Yang looked at them and frowned...are these the southern troops camped in Xiaobei Vige?

 Chapter 1517: bad at first

    Chapter 1517: bad at first


    Chapter 1517: Strike first


    The head of the tribe looked at the eyes of the housekeeper Yang, and did not need to ask the housekeeper Yang, and made it clear to him directly.


    Butler Yang didn''t say anything, but the master of the Yang family''s nursing home said: "In such a big ce as the government office, youe to this cell to talk. You are really elegant, ha!"


    Captain Wan frowned when he heard this, and replied: "I was on duty in the cell in front of the Yamen fromst night to today. When there are new prisoners, I naturally have to follow them. And this Yamen is not run by my family, so I still Can you find a separate living room to entertain my father?"


    These words were very rude and meant to warn the Yang family: If you, the Yang family, want to kill people, wait until I am out of office before you do it. Don''t break the rules while I am on duty.


    The master of the Yang Family Nursing Home turned dark when he heard this.


    .


    The master of the Yang Family Nursing Home wanted to punch someone when he heard this, but he could only step aside.


    In order to prevent prisoners from escaping, the cell corridors are specially designed. They are not only small, but also bumpy. Unfamiliar people will fall down while walking.


    Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, and Doctor Dai were hit. Their feet staggered and fell to the ground. In the process, they knocked down two servants of the Yang family, Feng Yamen, Wan n Chief, and Wan Vige Chief.


    Mom, how are you walking?! The servants of the Yang family were very angry and tried to get up with their hands on their hands.


    "Stop, what are you doing? Are you trying to force my father to death?!" Captain Wan grabbed the servant of the Yang family and pushed him aside. The servant staggered and stepped on a small pit under his feet. , and fell to the ground again, but this time no one sat on it.


    "Bandou Chen, look at the people you brought!" ss leader Wan was angry at ss leader Chen.


    Leader Chen is angry. It''s not him who sat on Mr. Wan, but a servant of the Yang family. Why are you scolding him? But he entered the Yamenter than Bantou Wan, and had received favors from Bantou Wan, so he didn''t dare to talk back.


    "Dad, please get up quickly." After Captain Wan helped Chief Wan, he hurriedly went to see Doctor Dai: "Doctor, please take a look at my father. He is over sixty years old. He suffered a back injury when he was young, but Don''t fall back into your old habits."


    Dr. Dai had already taken advantage of the chaos to poison Erping and Xiaoerliu. He got up, pressed the waist of Chief Wan, and asked, "Does this hurt?"


    Chief Wan n nodded: "It hurts a little, but I can hold on. Let''s go in first. It''s not easy to talk here."


    "Hey, dad, please slow down." Captain Wan said, ncing at the servant of the Yang family who was sitting on the waist of Chief Wan, and slowly helped Chief Wan into a room on the right side of the cell door.


    This room can only be upied by the night watchman and the prison guard, so it is very clean.


    Wan Ban''s head: "Dad, you always lie on the bed first, and let the doctor look at your clothes to see the injury. Your waist bone will not be able to raise better, but you can''t lose anything."


    Niu Dabao also said: "Chief Wan, please let Doctor Dai check your injuries first. Our business is not urgent. Your health and bones are important."


    Wan Bangtou cares about the head of the Wan nationality so much, and Niu Dao has to wait and wait for them to talk about them.


    "Okay, let''s let Doctor Dai take a look." After Chief Wan''s words, Team Leader Wan undressed Chief Wan and helped Chief Wan lie down on the bed.


    "It''s a little red from the impact. I''ll rub it for you and feel your bones. The bones should be fine, otherwise you won''t be able to move." Doctor Dai lifted up his sleeves and took out the medicated oil from the medicine box. Rubbing the lower back for the leader of all ns.


    As he was rubbing it, Team Leader Chen''s scream came: "Gaodong, Gao Liudong, what''s wrong with you? Don''t die here!"


    Gaodong and Gaoliudong are the names on Erping and Xiaoerlius fake household registration.


    The other yamen servants asked: "What''s going on? Why did their brother vomit blood? Oh, his face is blue and his mouth is ck...could he be poisoned!" Captain Wan was shocked when he heard this and rushed out of the room and asked : "Team Leader Chen, what happened?!"


    "Uh huh!" Er Ping''s mouth was still stuffed with sackcloth, so he couldn''t make a sound.


    Xiao Erliu desperately shouted towards Bantou Wan: "Yang family, poison~"


    The voice was very weak, and Team Leader Wan could not hear it clearly, but the way their brothers looked, everyone knew they had been poisoned.


    Wan Ban was so angry that the Yang family was too much. The two thieves stole the matter clearly, and they were also sentenced to the battlefield as a target. The Yang family did not let them go.


    The Yang family can kill these two brothers, but can''t you wait until night? Who do you want to harm by doing this while I''m on duty? !


    Doctor Dai,e out and help, someone is poisoned! Captain Wan shouted into the room, rushed over first, and signaled to Feng Yamen.


    Feng Yamen was smart and rushed over when he saw this. When he passed by Chen Bantou and the others, he did not stop and continued running forward to tell the prefect what happened here.


    It was toote to grab Feng Yaqi, and was anxious to say: "Brother Wan, this is a misunderstanding. We really did not poison these two kids."


    "Chen Jiafa, I''ve reminded you that you have to wait until I go to the office before taking action. Do you want to frame me by doing this? I am the one on duty now. If the prisoner dies at this time, I will bear the responsibility!" Wan The squad leader was furious. He could ignore the Yang family''s evil deeds, but not if the Yang family''s actions would implicate him.


    Butler Yang stared at Captain Wan with a heavy gaze. Does Wan think that he can walk around Beicang Mansion for the rest of his life after helping Yingge Lao''s nephew?


    When they capture Beicang Mansion, they will definitely kill all the men of the Wan family, send the women to the army as ves, and use the children to make food!


    "This is yellow stone poison. There are still a few packets of smelly powder in the medicine box. Quickly dissolve it in water and give it to them to drink to induce vomiting!" After Doctor Dai checked Erping and Xiaoerliu, he had already taken out a pot of the powder. The smelly potion was poured into Erping.


    The medicine was very smelly. After Erping was given the smelly medicine, he felt so sick that he vomited it out.


    Phew, poof!


    A puddle of blue-ck vomit with blood was vomited out.


    Doctor Dai quickly poured the smelly potion into Xiao Erliu.


    With a sound, Xiao Erliu also vomited out due to the stench.


    "Water, is the water here? Get the water quickly, they will keep vomiting!" Dr. Dai shouted.


    Not long after, Team Leader Wan, with three jailers, brought the cold water used to ssh the prisoners in the execution room.


    Doctor Dai poured several packets of smelly medicinal powder into the water, stirred it for a few times, and then continued to pour the potion into Erping and the others.


    Ouch!


    The entire prison was filled with a stench that was like excrement and water mixed with the smell of corpses. It made the master of the Yang Family Nursing Home and Niu Dabao vomit.


    Qin Sang also vomited. If he hadn''t vomited, Butler Yang would definitely know that he had learned the skills of a scout.


    Only the scouts, dead soldiers, or shadow guards in the army can specially train themselves to resist the odor.


    Butler Yang didn''t vomit. He just covered his mouth and nose and made a few retching sounds. He stared at Erping and Xiao Erliu, wondering how they were poisoned.

 Chapter 1518: The Yang family is in ruins

    Chapter 1518: The Yang family is in ruins


    Chapter 1518 The Yang family is in ruins


    Steward Yang looked at Qin Sang and the others, a little suspicious that these soldiers were up to something.


    However, the general soldiers of Chu do not know how to use poison at all. They regard using poison as a viin''s behavior and are not ashamed to use it.


    Butler Yang turned his attention to Doctor Dai, pointed at him and said, "Press him down and search him, and then search his medicine box to see if there is yellowstone poison in his medicine box!"


    Soldiers do not have poison, but doctors do.


    After hearing this, the master of the Yang Family Nursing Home rushed over to Dr. Dai regardless of the fact that he was rescuing people. He pushed Dr. Dai to the ground and began to take off Dr. Dai''s clothes and search him.


    "What are you doing? Let go of Doctor Dai quickly, he is still trying to save people!" Team leader Wan was about to explode with anger. He pointed at the Yang family and said, "Yang Laifu, you Yang family really ignore the criminalw and want to show it openly in the government office. kill?"


    Steward Yang didnt even look at Band Leader Wan and just said: Search!


    Sou, strip this **** naked and smash his medicine box! The master of the Yang Family Nursing Home sneered and called on several Yang family servants to tear off Doctor Dais clothes.


    Stop! Qin Sang, Niu Dabao and the others rushed forward to rescue Doctor Dai, but the servants of the Yang family were not vegetarians and were very skilled. Qin Sang only used two of his skills, so the two parties were locked in a stalemate.


    Not long after, Feng Yamen arrived with Jin Zhifu from Beicang Prefecture and others.


    Seeing the messy situation and the arrogant behavior of the Yang family servants, Magistrate Jin was so angry that he ordered the officials behind him: "Go up and beat them hard until they stop!"


    "Yes." Feng Yamen took the lead, holding up the iron-d wooden stick of the Yamen, and hit the servants of the Yang family with a bang. He turned his hand and hit the master of the Yang family''s nursing home with the stick.


    The master nursing home was so angry that he wanted to strangle Yamen Feng''s neck with one hand, but Butler Yang shook his head at him. He could only cry out and beg for mercy: "Don''t fight, don''t fight, let''s stop immediately."


    Several servants of the Yang family also begged for mercy. After pushing away the Yamen servants, they suppressed their hatred of killing these Dachu Yamen servants and stepped aside.


    Steward Yang stepped forward and said: "Master magistrate, please calm down. It''s not that the Yang family is in a state of disgrace, it''s actually..."


    "What is it? What qualifications do you, a ve servant, have to talk to me? Go away and let Mr. Yang of your family tell you what you have to say!" Magistrate Jin was really disturbed by what the servants of the Yang family had done. He was so angry that he didn''t give any face to Butler Yang: "Brother Gao Dong''s case has been decided by your Yang family. Brother Gao Dong was sentenced to go to the battlefield to be a target. Are you still not satisfied? Do you have to kill people in the Yamen? You just Do you not take the government government seriously? Do the Yang family want to overthrow the world?!"


    The prefect didn''t care whether the two Gao Dong brothers lived or died, but he couldn''t bear it when a servant of the Yang family was causing trouble in the government office.


    Does the government office belong to the Yang family or the imperial court?


    You just dont pay attention to him as the prefect?


    Magistrate Jin ordered Feng Yamen: "Go to the Yang family and call Mr. Yang and ask him to take these noble servants back. The government office is too small to amodate these noble servants from the Yang family!"


    "Yes." Yamen Feng was from Band Tou Wan, so he naturally helped Band Tou Wan. He immediately rushed out of the cell and ran to Yang''s house to call Mr. Yang.


    Butler Yang''s face was dark. He was not afraid of Mr. Yang, but he was just a puppet. But if this matter made such a big fuss, the general would definitely be angry, and they were afraid they would be punished.


    "Hurry up and give Gao Dong and others the stink potion and let them continue to vomit!" Doctor Dai ignored the fact that his clothes were torn and continued to pour the stink potion into Xiao Erliu and told him to spit it out quickly, otherwise he would be too young to be afraid. I can''t hold it.


    Qin Sang had already scooped up adle of smelly potion, opened Erping''s mouth and poured it down for him.


    Hurrah!


    Erping started vomiting again. Vomiting, Magistrate Jin couldn''t bear it anymore. He retched a few times, turned around and rushed out of the cell, running outside to gasp for air.


    Wan Ban came out not long after, kneeling to Jin Zhifu, and said, "Adult, you are affected by you.


    Magistrate Jin waved his hand and said: "Get up, you don''t need to say more. I have seen what the servants of the Yang family did, and I really don''t take the government seriously."


    He then said: "If those two thieves are not poisoned to death, send them to the courtyard of our office. I want to see if the Yang family dares to kill people in the courtyard of our office?!"


    Lao Tongpan has recently fallen in love with a nobleman from the Dongqing Kingdom. He is very arrogant in the government office and wants topete with him.


    In your harem, there is a concubine who was born in Dongqing. She was not favored before, but recently she was favored by your majesty. The nobleman of Dongqing Kingdom whom Judge Lao Tong knew was the cousin of that concubine - Yijun of Dongqing Kingdom. king.


    This King Yijun is the younger brother of the Emperor of Dongqing Kingdom. He has been naughty since he was a child. He wants to send people to buy out everything in Beicang Mansion.


    As for why he bought so many iron tools, medicinal materials, livestock, grain and other materials, he wanted to transport them to desert countries for sale.


    After Da Rong, there was arge desert, where no grass grew. However, after passing through the desert, there were city-states, inhabited by people who looked different from Da Chu.


    Prince Yijun was very curious and said that Dachu was closer to the desert countries than Dongqing. It was rare for him toe to Dachu, so he simply organized a caravan in Dachu to visit the desert countries. When the timees, bring back some good things from the desert countries to His Majesty and the Emperor of Dongqing Kingdom.


    Da Rong has always liked to buy things from Dongqing people. Your Majesty is very taboo about the rtionship between Da Rong and Dong Qing. He is afraid that when Da Chu and Da Rong go to war, Dong Qing will attack Da Chu and Da Chu will be surrounded by the two countries. Secret orders were given to all the governments along the way. As long as Prince Yi didn''t do too much, he was allowed to make trouble.


    In short, at this time, we must not offend Dongqing. We must unite with Dongqing and deal with the Rong people with all our strength.


    Ke Lao Tongpian helped King Yi to buy out the Beicang Mansion, but even the Yang family, who relied on Lao Tongpian to make a living, wanted to take advantage of him as the prefect, and Prefect Jin couldn''t bear it.


    "Yes, I will take care of the two thieves, sir. Don''t bother me." Squad leader Wan said guiltily, "It''s the humble officers who didn''t do a good job and disturbed you."


    Magistrate Jin waved his hand: "Don''t talk about this. When I came to take office, I was entrusted by Lord Ying to tell you that you had helped him and that you were a useful person, so I asked me to look after you more."


    This Master Ying is talking about Mr. Yingge''s nephew.


    Twenty years ago, Mr. Ying was sent to Beicang Prefecture as a fellow magistrate. Because he wanted to take credit, he led his people to suppress bandits. As a result, he was injured. Fortunately, he was saved by Captain Wan.


    Wan Bantou therefore became a prominent figure in Beicang Prefecture.


    "You go in first and keep an eye on it, lest those cheap ves of the Yang family do evil again." Magistrate Jin didn''t want to go into the cell again. It was too smelly. Thinking of the smell made him want to vomit.


    "Yes." Wan Bantou returned to the prison cell.


    Doctor Dai was busy for half an hour. After inducing vomiting for Erping and Xiaoerliu, he gave them another round of injections and finally rescued them.


    After rescuing Erping and the others, Doctor Dai took off his clothes, dumped all the contents of the medicine box on the ground, and said to Captain Wan, "Can I trouble you, Captain Wan, to invite the prefect in and let the servants of the Yang familye in?" In front of the prefect, search me to see if there is yellowstone poison hidden on my body or in the medicine box!"

 Chapter 1519: beat into pig head

    Chapter 1519: beat into pig head


    Chapter 1519: Beaten to a Pigs Head


    If they don''t search them, the Yang family will not give up their suspicion on them.


    Steward Yang wants this. He will continue to stay here and smell the smell, just to find out about the yellow stone poison.


    "Sure, I''ll call the prefect in." Bantou Wan said, and asked the jailer to stay and watch them while he went out to see the prefect Jin.


    When Magistrate Jin heard what Captain Wan said, he looked very unhappy: "You can just search yourself when youe out. You don''t have to search in the cell."


    He really doesnt want to go to jail again, it stinks so much!


    "


    Zhifu Jin frowned. What he said was reasonable, but he really didn''t want to go in. He would vomit out all the yellow bile water.


    Sir, Mr. Yang and the others are here. Feng Yamen is back, but he is the only one whoes here at this moment: Master Yang went to see Laotong Judgment and said he would be hereter.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin looked very ugly and said angrily: "Let theme over quickly and thoroughly investigate the poisoning of the Gao Dong brothers."


    It''s okay for the Yang family to ignore him as the prefect.


    There is also Lao, I am not dead yet, do you want to be the prefect of Beicang Prefecture? !


    "Yes." Yamen Feng was so busy that he almost broke his leg running that day, but his steps were not slow and he disappeared in front of the prison door in the blink of an eye.


    Master Hu advised Magistrate Jin: "Sir, please calm down. How arrogant the Yang family and Lao Tongfang are now, they will be pped in the faceter. That Doctor Dai dared to strip naked and let us search him. He was obviously wronged. Doctor Dai It''s the same soldiers who have the same bad temper as soldiers, and that Niu Baihu has endured it to the point of beating him up, the Yang family will definitely not be able to please him today."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin felt much better, but as he waited, Magistrate Jin got angry again: "Where are the people? Why haven''t theye yet?"


    It has been two quarters of an hour. Mr. Yang and Mr. Lao were drinking and having a banquet, right? It''s been so long and you still haven''te?


    Niu Dabao couldn''t wait any longer and rushed over to Magistrate Jin and shouted: "Master Magistrate, what are you talking about? Doctor Dai has taken off his clothes, and you haven''t been able to go in and conduct a body search. Do you want to freeze him to death?!"


    Xie Cheng chased him out and grabbed Niu Dabao: "Uncle Niu, please don''t be rude. This is the prefect. His official position is higher than ours, so we must respect him."


    "What about a high official position? If you wait any longer, Doctor Dai will freeze to death!" Niu Dabao continued to roar: "Master Magistrate,e in quickly, why are you standing there? Can''t you wait for me, the old cow, to carry you in?!"


    Zhifu Jin was already feeling unhappy, and even got scolded by Niu Dabao, which made his face darken.


    Master Hu hurriedly said: "Niu Baihu, it''s not that the prefect doesn''t want to go in, but that Mr. Yang and Lao Tongpan haven''te yet."


    He was telling the story of how Mr. Yang went to see Lao Tongpian first after he came to the government office.


    Niu Dabao was angry when he heard that, rolled up his sleeves and cursed: "Damn, this Yang family really deserves a beating from the master to the servants. Just wait for me, when theye, I will beat them until they are full of teeth!"


    Sure enough, when Mr. Yang and the others arrived, Niu Dabao pointed at Mr. Yang and asked, "Is this short, fat winter melon the master of the Yang family?"


    Feng Yamen immediately nodded: "Hey, yes, this is Mr. Yang."


    "Well, you old fat boy, a cheap businessman still puts on such a big air, I will tear down your airs today!" Niu Dabao rushed over immediately, and before he could finish his words, he hit Mr. Yang in the face with his fist.


    Bang, bang, bang, a series of violent blows with big fists, which made Mr. Yang scream. The Yang Family Nursing Home rushed over to save Mr. Yang. After a period of confusion, they finally rescued Mr. Yang.


    Mr. Yang was beaten into a pig''s head, and two of his big teeth were knocked out. With tears streaming down his face, he pointed at the bull and leopard and said incoherently: "Sir, I want to report it to the official and use him of beating a good citizen!"


    Niu Dabao roared: "Bah, you are a cheap businessman, and I am from a hundred households. What''s wrong with beating you? You still want to sue me, because you think I haven''t beaten you enough? Come on,e on, I will give you a few more punches!"


    Magistrate Jin felt happy and came out to act as a peacemaker: "Okay, everyone, calm down, there is still the matter of Huangshi poisoning to be solved." As he said this, he looked at Lao Tongpan and said with a smile: " Lao Tongfan, let''s go in, Doctor Dai has already taken off his clothes and waited for a few quarters of an hour. If he waits any longer, he may freeze to death."


    This statement means ming Laotong and judging them for arrivingte.


    Lao Tongpan''s face froze, then he quicklyughed and said, "Please, sir."


    Excuse me, its so smelly in there, please get out of here first!


    Magistrate Jin said: "Laotong is the first to ask."


    Judge Laotong had already smelled a faint odor, but the smell in the cell had always been unpleasant. He didn''t think much about it. Seeing that Magistrate Jin looked a little unhappy, he didn''t dare to go against his will and entered the cell first. .


    Not long after he entered, Judge Lao Tong rushed out, covering his mouth and nose, and vomited loudly outside: "Ouch!"


    Magistrate Jin smiled and said, "Senior Lao Tong, you are the person in charge of prison sentences in the city. Howe you can''t even stand the smell of the prison cell? This is not okay."


    He then said to Feng Yamen: "Come on, help Lao Tongpan in."


    "Yes." Feng Yamen secretly smiled, went over to support Lao Tongpan, and dragged him to the cell.


    Ugh, vomit! Lao Tongfeng vomited all the way, and the stench in the cell became richer and sour.


    Team Leader Wan got some soaked cotton towels and handed them to Magistrate Jin and Master Hu: "Sir, Master Hu, you cover your mouth and nose with wet cloth towels to reduce the smell."


    Prefect Jin immediately took two wet cloths, covered his mouth and nose, gritted his teeth, and entered the cell.


    Doctor Dai was already turning blue from the cold, but he refused to put on clothes. When he saw Magistrate Jin and othersing in, his teeth chattered and he said: "Sir, please ask the government officials to search me to prove my innocence~"


    As he spoke, he untied his hair and asked the officials to search his hair as well.


    "Team Leader Wan, Team Leader Chen, you two hurry up and search." Magistrate Jin ordered, and then said to Lao Tongpian: "Principal Lao Tong can also go and search, lest the Yang family refuses to admit the meter. "


    This was true. Judge Lao Tongpian hurriedlyughed and said: "My lord, you are just joking. The Yang family is just a family of merchants. If it can get involved in the official affairs of the yamen, it will naturally be whatever the yamen finds out."


    Magistrate Jin sneered: "Oh, the servants of the Yang family are involved in a lot of official affairs of the Yamen today."


    Lao Tongping stopped talking. If he continued to speak, the man surnamed Jin would continue to stab him and said to Team Leader Chen: "Search quickly!"


    It stinks so much, please finish searching early and leave early.


    Chen Ban head and Wan Ban head searched carefully, and regarded Dai Dai as a puppet.


    Steward Yang kept an eye on the two of them, fearing that they might miss something.


    Finally, he searched the medicine box again, opened packages and jars of medicinal materials in the medicine box, and invited Dr. Shen and Dr. Lin from the city to check whether these medicinal materials were adulterated with yellowstone poison.


    Steward Yang suspected that Dr. Dai would mix the remaining yellowstone poison into other medicinal powders in order to clear away suspicion.

 Chapter 1520: Being smart is mistaken for being smart

    Chapter 1520: Being smart is mistaken for being smart


    Chapter 1520: Cleverness leads to misunderstanding


    Steward Yang looked at Mr. Yang, with a hint of disgust in his eyes, and told him what he thought.


    Master Yang endured the pain of being beaten and said to Lao Tong: "Sir, this Dai is a doctor. He has a lot of medicine in his hand. Maybe he mixed yellow stone poison into other medicinal materials, so the two doctors Check all the medicinal materials...and there may be medicinal powder hidden in the gaps in the medicine box, so it is best to take it apart and check it."


    Mother, Yang Zhutou, you are looking for death, arent you? Ive already searched him and I still want to search, but Im searching your mother! Niu Dabao was fed up with the Yang family and wanted to rush over to beat Mr. Yang, but Qin Sang grabbed him.


    Qin Sang said: "Doctor Dai is a servant of my family. Since the Yang family suspects him, let''s search him thoroughly."


    only


    "Master Magistrate, Doctor Dai treated many wounded soldiers along the way, and also treated General Fan. These things are all recorded in Bang County. Doctor Dai has merit. If Doctor Dai is innocent, please My lord, punish the Yang familys servants who wronged him!


    Zhifu Jin couldnt get what he wanted: This is natural, and good people who are wronged will always have to pay a price.


    These servants of the Yang family are too unruly. If they have a chance to teach them a lesson, they will naturally beat them to death.


    Check it!


    After Magistrate Jin gave the order, Dr. Shen and Dr. Lin immediately started to check the bags of medicinal materials, jars of medicinal powders, even silver needles, knives used to cut wounds and carrion, and finally checked all the medicine boxes. I took it apart and smashed it, but couldn''t find any trace of yellowstone poison powder.


    Dr. Shen said: "Reporting to the magistrate and magistrate, no yellowstone poisonous powder was found on Dr. Dai''s body, clothes, medicinal materials, medicinal powder, or medicine box."


    But Butler Yang couldn''t trust Doctor Shen and looked at Old Doctor Lin.


    Old Doctor Lin shook his head and said: "As Doctor Shen said, there is indeed no yellowstone poison in what Doctor Dai is carrying."


    Old Doctor Lin also wanted to sprinkle some poison into the medicinal materials, but Doctor Shen was careful, had a good nose, and was upright as a mother, but he couldn''t do anything even if he tried.


    Magistrate Jin said: "It''s okay if you don''t, Mr. Yang, now your Yang family has nothing to say, right?"


    Mr. Yang was speechless after being asked.


    Niu Dabao was gearing up and said to Magistrate Jin: "Master Magistrate, we are soldiers and are good at fighting and killing. This group of servants of the Yang family don''t need people from the Yamen to do anything. We can just beat them to death!" "


    Just as he was about to call Xie Cheng and the others to go up and beat someone, old doctor Lin said: "Wait a minute, I would like to ask Captain Wan, has Dr. Dai ever entered the prison room? Howe I smell the smell of medicine here?"


    Old doctor Lin asked, pointing to the room on the right side of the cell.


    Before Bantou Wan could say anything, Bantou Chen rushed over and said, "Yes, Doctor Dai has indeed entered the room inside."


    He then said to Laotong: "Sir, we have to go in and search, lest the poison is hidden in the house and harms our brothers who are on duty at night."


    Captain Wan said angrily: "Chen Jiafa, are you deliberately looking for trouble? Doctor Dai has entered that room, but he went to see my father''s back injury. My father is still lying in the room, you go in and search him?" !


    Themander of the Wan tribe was also sad, and his waist was sitting by the Yang family. He suffered a little injuries and was not easy to move. He was chaotic outside, so he stayed in the room.


    Vige Chief Wan felt even more miserable. For no reason, he was so stinky that he vomited twice without saying a word. He wanted to leave, but he didn''t dare to leave Chief Wan behind, so he could only endure the stench and stay in the house.


    Doctor Dai spoke up: "Team Leader Wan, let them go in and search, otherwise I will be unjustly used to death."


    Since the Qin family was kind to the Wan family, what else could Team Leader Wan say but allow them to enter the cell and search the house.


    But Team Leader Chen and the others searched the house twice, but still found nothing.


    In the end, he went too far and went to search the body of Patriarch Wan, which made Leader Wan so angry that he punched Leader Chen: "Chen Jiafa, you white-eyed wolf, I will risk everything today. If I don''t beat you to death, your surname will not be Wan!" The ss leader was still afraid of the ss leader Wan. Seeing that the ss leader Wan was really angry, he quickly begged for mercy: "Brother Wan, calm down, calm down, brother, it is for the good of the old man."


    Wan n leader has lived for more than sixty years and has experienced great storms. He sneered and said: "Dr. Dai and Dr. Mu saved Liu Bao, which is considered a favor to the Wan family. Since he was wronged by the Yang family, then I In order to prove his innocence, he is naturally willing to be searched."


    but


    Chief Wan n gave Leader Chen a disdainful look: "You, Chen Jiafa, are not qualified to search my body."


    After speaking, he looked at Magistrate Jin and begged: "Master Magistrate, I would like to ask you to search our cousins to prove Doctor Dai''s innocence. Please agree."


    The prefect is a fourth-grade official. Let him search your body, and the whole family will not be embarrassed.


    As for why you dont ask Labor to be searched?


    Hah, what if Judge Lao Tong takes advantage of the search and stuffs poison into them?


    Magistrate Jin was so angry that he almost wanted to kill Bantou Chen, but he suppressed his anger and said to the leader of the Wan n: "Wan Lao has great righteousness, so of course I am willing to help."


    Having said that, I personally went to search the heads of Wan n and Wan vige chiefs.


    Master Hu went to look through the clothes of Wan n Chief and Wan Vige Chief.


    Not long after, the two men finished the search, and not even a single drop of poisonous feces was found.


    "The Huangshi poison was not caused by Doctor Dai. Doctor Dai is innocent." Magistrate Jin made the final decision and called to Team Leader Wan: "Come on, drag Butler Yang and others to the execution room, and beat thirty big boards each!"


    Damn it, a bunch of ves dare to cause so many troubles in the government office. If they are not disabled, his surname will not be Jin!


    "Master Magistrate..." Magistrate Lao Tong wanted to plead for mercy, but Magistrate Jin ignored him at all. He pointed at Bantou Chen and said: "Chen Jiafa, you are not doing well in handling the case. Go to the execution room and get thirty big boards!"


    If you are not disabled, I will find other ways to kick you out of the government office.


    "Laotongpian, save me, save me." Team leader Chen stupidly shouted for help to Laotongpuan. After hearing this, Prefect Jin became even more angry and said: "Forty big boards!"


    Today he will let the people in the yamen know who is the parent official of Beicang Mansion!


    Sir, Lord Magistrate, spare your life, I know I was wrong! Bantou Chen shouted. If he had known that Magistrate Jin would be so angry, he would not have epted Steward Yangs banknote.


    What the **** are you yelling! Niu Dabao kicked Bantou Chen over and removed his arm. He called two jailers and dragged Bantou Chen to the execution room for torture.


    Team leader Wan went to arrest Butler Yang.


    Steward Yang was very angry: "Get out of here!"


    You despicable Dachu untouchable!


    But after the roar, Butler Yang calmed down and looked at Erping who had regained consciousness... The thief boy was actually sneering at him contemptuously, and he raised his hand and pointed at his mouth.


    It was him, this untouchable who poisoned himself, framed them, and saved his life and that of his younger brother!


    Not only that, this untouchable man also disrupted their direction, making them suspect that the doctor brought by Wan Bantou was the poisoner. In the end, hepletely forged a rtionship with Wan Bantou, Jin Zhifu, and those southern soldiers, and was also punished. Take him to be tortured!


    Steward Yang is so angry that he wants to steal this thief and eat him alive!


    Erping saw that Butler Yang was so angry that he almost vomited blood, so heughed out loud: "Ah, you are a fool who is mistaken for your cleverness."

 Chapter 1521: To express anger【Happy Lantern Festival】

    Chapter 1521: To express anger��Happy Lantern Festival��


    Chapter 1521: Vengeance [Happy Lantern Festival]


    These Rong people and shamans are very smart and very careful in their work. It is difficult to deceive them.


    However, they did it!


    Not only did they survive, they also deceived the Rong witch army into thinking that they were just thieves and had no masters behind them. The Yang family also offended the prefect and was dragged into prison and tortured!


    "Brother~" Xiao Erliu also woke up. After seeing Erping smiling at Butler Yang, he also grinned andughed at Butler Yang. He also made a face and cursed: "Stupid!"


    Butler Yang was so angry that he shouted: "It was them, the two thieves who poisoned themselves. We were wronged!"


    With a bang, Captain Wan punched Butler Yang again and said angrily: "You are a ve, you still refuse to stop, right? Come on, I will torture you myself so that you will never be able to do it again!"


    He kicked Butler Yang in the back of his legs, twisted Butler Yang''s hand, and led him to the execution room deep in the prison.


    Steward Yang was very angry. With his ability, it would be easy for him to kill Bantou Wan and escape.


    But no, he is no longer a noble member of the Golden Horde Witch Army, but just a steward of the Yang family... How can a merchant ve defeat a squad leader?


    Steward Yang suppressed the overwhelming anger in his heart, turned around and red at the Yang family''s servants, warning them not to reveal their secrets!


    Even though these servants of the Yang family felt that it was a great shame to be tortured by the untouchables of Dachu, they still endured it for the sake of the greater good.


    In the cell room, Magistrate Jin said to Chief Wan: "Lao Wan, you have been wronged. Don''t worry, I will definitely give you justice and won''t let you be searched in vain."


    Master Yang was horrified when he heard this. He quickly took out a stack of banknotes and quietly handed them to Master Hu, begging: "Master Hu, you are a popr person in front of the magistrate. This matter is the fault of the servants. Wait until theye out." Afterwards, I will punish them and ask Master Hu to help intercede, so as not to let the prefect make the Yang family angry~"


    Mr. Hu always epted this kind of banknotes and took them quickly. With a turn of his wrist, the banknotes went into the inner pocket of his sleeve and he gave Mr. Yang three words: "I will try my best."


    Chief Wan n said: "This grievance is nothing. I am just afraid that others will frame my eldest son."


    If yellowstone poisonous powder is really found on Dr. Dai''s body today, then the ten thousand squad leaders will also be affected. Even if Mr. Ying takes care of him, he will probably get out of the government office and can no longer be a squad leader.


    After all, Dr. Dai was brought into the cell by Team Leader Wan.


    Magistrate Jin said: "Wao, don''t worry, this matter has been revealed, and it was not the poison caused by Doctor Dai."


    Judge Lao Tong immediately asked: "Then who poisoned the yellowstone? We have to figure it out."


    Magistrate Jin sneered: "Principal Lao Tong, you are very concerned about this matter. There are only two groups of outsiders in this prison. Doctor Dai''s group of outsiders have been checked and found to be free of poison, while those of the Yang family''s servants have not been checked. However, Butler Yang has repeatedly tried to take brother Gao Dong to the Yang family for lynching, who do you think was responsible for the yellowstone poison?"


    This is right, as the poisoning has been med on the servants of the Yang family.


    Judge Lao Tong said: "My lord is right, but the servants of the Yang family do not have yellow stone poison in their bodies."


    "A group of ves from the Yang family are all acting as arrogant as princes and grandsons. Who dares to search their bodies? Who knows whether they are hiding poison?" After Jin Zhifu said something, he saw that Judge Lao Tong still wanted to speak, and red at Yang. The master roared: "My surname is Yang, your subordinates arewless and openly murder prisoners in prison. They also framed the hundreds of households and government officials who were resisting the army. You, the master, should be guilty of the same crime!" : "In view of the fact that you were beaten up, this government will be generous and sentence you to hand over a fine of 30,000 taels of silver to the government office, andpensate the leader of the Wan n and Doctor Dai with 1,000 taels of silver each. Hurry up and let your family down." When people bring the money and pay the fine, when can you go back home!"


    This is to put Mr. Yang in a cell.


    Master Yang was confused and looked at Master Hu hurriedly. He wanted to pull his sleeve and take back the stack of banknotes, but Master Hu blocked him: "Master Yang, the prefect has already shown mercy. If you want to show your kindness, please let me go quickly." Servant, please go back and get the banknote, otherwise you will stink to death in the cell."


    It''s okay that Mr. Hu didn''t say bad words, but when he said it, he started to retch again.


    Magistrate Jin vomited until only sour water was left, and red at Mr. Hu. He really couldn''t open the pot and lift it. He had just gotten used to the smell, but when you said this, he vomited to death again: "Lao Tongpan, let''s go out. Bar."


    Although Judge Lao Tong was disgusted by the stench in the prison, he still wanted to help the Yang family, but Magistrate Jin had spoken. He could only give him face, but he pointed at Qin Sang and the others and said, "You guyse out too!"


    Its all these **** poor soldiers. If it werent for them, nothing would be happening today!


    "Come out,e out, you yell!" Niu Dabao had a bad temper. Seeing that Lao Tongfang''s tone was not kind, he yelled back even more fiercely, making Lao Tongfang almost vomit blood.


    But the stench in the cell was so stinky that Judge Laotong couldn''t bear it any longer. A burst of acidic water surged upwards. He covered his mouth and rushed out of the cell. When he got outside, he vomited.


    Niu Dabao and the others came out carrying Wan n Chief, Er Ping, and Xiao Erliu, so they were half an hourte.


    Wan squad leaders also rushed over from the execution room.


    In this half-quarter of an hour, Magistrate Jin scolded Lao Tong, saying that even if he hooked up with Prince Yi''s people, he shouldn''t help anyone, which made the servants of the Yang family more courageous. , caused what happened today.


    Judge Laotong was very angry. He knew that Magistrate Jin was really angry today, so he didn''t dare to yell at him. He was just to anger Niu Dabao and the others. When he saw them, he started to curse: "What''s going on with you soldiers? What are you doing in the Yamen cell?" ? Can you enter the prison cell of this government office? Which government city are you soldiers in? Who is the general? Report them one by one, and I will report to the court to punish you!"


    Niu DaBao was angry, pointed at him and said: "You still have the nerve to scold us? I want to ask you, why are the things in Beicang Mansion empty? We are going to fight against the invasion of the Rong, and we need to buy iron tools. , medicinal materials, livestock, grain and other things, but these things are not avable in the city, and even if they are avable, others will not sell them to us. We have no choice but to rely on the kindness of the Sang family doctor to save Wanliubao and ask for Wanliubao. The ss leader is helping, can this be suspected by you?!"


    Then he said: "You still dare to doubt us, I want to ask you, is it that your yamen has colluded with the Rong people, so you don''t sell things to us soldiers who are resisting the Rong army? Do you want us to fight against the Rong army with nothing?" , and was finally killed by the soldiers!"


    Niu Dabao was really angry. He yelled out these two paragraphs in one breath, which made Lao Tongxuan stunned: "This is a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the n. Don''t hurt me by spitting blood!"


    Magistrate Jin hurriedly said: "Niu Baihu, these words concern the entire Beicang Prefecture, but we can''t talk nonsense."


    He added: "You have misunderstood. The things in Beicang Mansion were not bought by Rong people in disguise, but by people sent by King Yijun of Dongqing Kingdom."


    0.0 Happy Lantern Festival, I ate glutinous rice balls, its been sweet this year. Regarding the Rongren witch army, the enemy is not deliberately written to be so powerful, but an army of dead soldiers, which must be very powerful. This plot will not take too long to write, and will be finished as soon as possible. It will enter the plot of defending Long''an Mansion and leading the wives of military households to make a fortune. The purpose of writing about the Rong witch army is to get rid of the most powerful ones first. Once the conspiracy is exposed, it will be easier to fight. I wont write too much about the battlefield scenes. The plot of Dongqing Kingdom will be briefly mentioned and I wont write about it in depth at this stage. Thank you all for your support. Thank you.

 Chapter 1522: Kicked to the iron plate

    Chapter 1522: Kicked to the iron te


    Chapter 1522: Kicked to the Iron te


    "Prince Yijun of Dongqing Kingdom, who is that? What is he, a Dongqing native, doing in our Dachu? He also bought all our things, what does he want to do?!" Niu Dabao even came to Dongqing Kingdom He didn''t know who he was, but he didn''t take Prince Yi seriously, so he started to curse and scolded all the ancestors and descendants of Prince Yi.


    "Niu Baihu, calm down first!" Magistrate Jin finally found an opportunity to interrupt, and hurriedly told Emperor Jingyuan''s secret order: "This is the emperor''s order, and now we really can''t turn against Dongqing, it''s just a little thing, wait until Itll be fine if Prince Yi is gone.


    Niu Dabao spat and shouted: "Just a few things? Guisun bought all the things that the soldiers need. He bought them all, what will the soldiers do? And he must have bought them at a low price, right? A Dongqing The **** here bought our things at a low price at a time like this. How is this different from robbery? How shameless is he?!"


    Lao Tongpan sneered and said: "Niu, as a soldier, you dare to say that to Prince Yi. Do you want your whole family to be beheaded? You are insulting the royal family."


    "Why do I, a member of a hundred households in Dachu, respect a Dongqing person?" Niu Dabao pointed at the nose of Lao Tongpian and cursed: "And you, are you **** rebellious? Are you talking to the Dongqing people like this? ?Tell me, are you taking advantage of Dongqing people?!"


    Niu Dabao didn''t know whether he was really stupid or not. What he said was not only reasonable and well-founded, but also hit the sore spot of Lao Tongpian every time.


    He did ept money from the fourth master of the Yin family.


    Fourth Master Yin said that as long as he helps Prince Yi buy these supplies at low prices, he will not only get a reward of five thousand taels of silver, but Prince Yi will also help him speak kindly to His Majesty and make his official career prosperous.


    The money is a little short, maybe it can help him get promoted.


    Lao Tongpan therefore tried his best to help, and it took him less than two months to clear out everything in Beicang Mansion.


    What Lao Tongpan didnt know was that this was just a rhetoric to deceive him, and it didnt count at all.


    Who is this Yin family? Naturally, it was the family of Zuo Shng of the Ministry of Rites.


    The Yin family is helping King Yi in this way because the sixth girl from the concubine has already joined King Yi. The Yin family wants to help King Yi more so that King Yi can raise the sixth girl as a concubine.


    "Shut up, you are a little soldier who not only ndered me, but also uttered arrogant words to insult Prince Dong Qingyi. You are trying to make an enemy of Da Chu. You are so cruel!" Lao Tongxuan is in charge of punishments. Chu Criminal Law knew it by heart, and he knew that His Majesty had been very kind to Dongqing Kingdom recently, so he immediately charged Niu Dabao: "Come on, I will put Niu Dabao in prison and send him to Beijing for investigation!"


    Then he said to Magistrate Jin: "Master Magistrate, the emperor has a secret order. You know very well what is written in the secret order. You don''t still want to help Niu Dabao, do you? Not only did he scold Prince Yi, he also implicitly scolded the emperor. !


    "Fuck you, you bitch, you dare to frame me, I will kill you now, and then go to Beijing to plead guilty!" Niu Dabao was furious. He pulled out his big knife and was about to sh Lao Tongfang, but Qin Sang held him back. .


    Qin Sang looked at Lao Tongpan and said: "Master Lao, we were ordered to go to the northwest to fight against the enemy, but you distorted Uncle Niu''s words and used Uncle Niu of framing Zhongliang. Aren''t you afraid that we would report it to the Ministry of War in the capital and punish you? !


    Qin Sang had a strong evil spirit, and his words were full of murderous intent, which frightened Lao Tongfang.


    But there was someone behind Lao Tongpan. After calming down, he said contemptuously to Qin Sang: "Who do you think you are? There are so many soldiers going to the northwest to fight against the enemy, and the adults in the capital are so busy, who has time to pay attention to your report? Still report it?


    I''m afraid that the adults would burn the paper as firewood as soon as it arrived at the Ministry of War!


    It was not that Laotongfang was arrogant, but that there were too many southern soldiers who went to the northwest to fight against the Rong, and the Rong were so powerful that even the soldiers in the northwest camp were cut down by the Rong, not to mention the soldiers in the south.


    In the eyes of these people, including the adults in the capital, these southern soldiers are just for corpses. Does he still need to be afraid of these dead people?


    Lao Tongpan''s words made Niu Dabao so angry that he almost fainted.


    Qin Sang nced at Judge Lao Tong with a serious look, and said to Leader Wan: "Foreman Wan, there is a man named Zhang from a hundred households outside the government office. Could you please bring him in?"


    Wan Ban was stunned. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t waste time and asked, and immediately ran to bring Zhang Yan in.


    Zhang Yan waited outside for a long time. When he came in and saw the situation here, he asked, "What''s going on? But buying supplies can''t be done?"


    Qin Sang looked at Lao Tongpan, pointed at Zhang Yan and said: "This is Zhang Yan, the grandson-inw of Guangcheng Bo''s house in the capital. His son will seed Guangcheng Bo in the future. I dare to ask Lao Tongpan, Guangcheng Bohan''s Dan family With the Shutie Voucher, might our report go directly to the Emperors Imperial Pce?


    After hearing this, Laotong turned pale and pointed at Zhang Yan: "You, are you the grandson-inw of Guangcheng Prefecture? The one from Linhe Prefecture?!"


    Zhang Yan was smart and had already guessed that Sang''s purpose of calling him in was to take out a jade pendant from the Guangcheng Prefecture and handed it to Magistrate Jin: "I am Zhang Yan, the grandson-inw of the Guangcheng Prefecture who is a soldier. This jade pendant was given to me by my uncle when I got married to my wife."


    Magistrate Jin did not expect that there were such noble people among these southern soldiers. He quickly took the jade pendant and examined it carefully. Finally he said: "It turns out that he is the grandson-inw of the Earl''s Pce. I am disrespectful and disrespectful."


    Lao Tongpan came to his senses and said quickly: "It turns out that I am the noble son-inw of the Earl''s Mansion. My surname is Lao, and I am the general judge of Beicang Mansion. This matter is..."


    Qin Sang interrupted Lao Tongpan, handed him a booklet, and said: "This is a list of the supplies we need. Please help Lao Tongpan collect it for us within three days. We will pay the money and will not default on the bill."


    Laotong was stunned. He looked at Qin Sang and then at the booklet: "What do you mean? You want to take advantage of the opportunity to rob? There is nothing in Beicang Mansion, and you still ask me to get so many things for you?" !


    "Principal Lao Tong is very capable in Beicang Mansion. Naturally, he has the ability to get these things. If he can''t get it..." Qin Sang smiled at Judge Lao Tong: "Then you framed the general who resisted the army, help me. The Yang family''s murder in the government office and the evil things you have done over the years will all be known to the emperor."


    Laotong Fan shuddered, looking at Qin Sang''s terrifying smile and Zhang Yan who nodded next to him, he wished he could cut his own tongue.


    Had he known that these poor soldiers were an iron wall, he wouldn''t have kicked it!


    Zhifu Jin almostughed out loud... You deserve it. Who told you to be arrogant after hooking up with a noble man? I still want to take me to Long''an Prefecture and make myself the magistrate of Beicang Prefecture. I wonder if Long''an Prefecture is the next one the Rong people will attack? If you want me to die, then don''t worry about my cruelty!


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Thebor judge will help you get everything together. You cane and get it the day after tomorrow. But remember to bring the soldiers'' brands or household registrations. After all, the things you buy contain ironware." Magistrate Jin is The judge for Laotong agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 1523: royal general

    Chapter 1523: royal general


    Chapter 1523 Royal General


    Lao Tongpan almost fainted, the man named Jin was hurting him.


    The things are prepared for King Yi. If some of them are given to these poor soldiers from the south, he will offend King Yi and his promotion will be ruined!


    This is what Governor Jin wants.


    The person named Lao wants to climb on his head, but that is a dream.


    Thank you so much, Magistrate Jin. Qin Sang was thanking Magistrate Jin.


    However, Magistrate Jin had no time to pay attention to Qin Sang. He turned to Zhang Yan and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhang, I will keep an eye on this matter for you."


    Don''t just nod your head, you have to show your expression.


    Zhang Yan expressed: "Thank you for your help, Magistrate Jin. You are indeed a good official who cares about the soldiers. When my wife writes back to Beijing to greet uncles from aristocratic families, she will definitely talk about Magistrate Jin''s righteous deeds."


    Although Uncle Guangcheng is dead, he has many old friends and students in the capital. These people are all officials in the capital, and some of them are powerful officials. Magistrate Jin is very happy. .


    When Zhang Yan and the others were about to leave, they personally went to see Zhang Yan off and walked them out of the government office gate. After saying a few words, that was all.


    Prefect Jin was very beautiful today, so he was very kind to Erping and Xiao Erliu. He actually had them carried to the yard where he worked, and let them recuperate in the yard. After they were well, they were sent to the northwest battlefield to be used as targets.


    Erping:


    Xiao Erliu:


    You are quite kind!


    As for thepensation money for Chief Wan and Doctor Dai, Magistrate Jin paid it to the Yang family first, lest the Yang family wanted to default on the debt. He nced at Lao Tongpan again and sneered: "Lao Tongpan, remember to urge the Yang family and hurry up." The fine has been paid, otherwise you will have to put up the money."


    Laotong was angry: "Why should I pay for it?!"


    Jin Zhifu: "The servants of the Yang family dared to make such a big mistake because of your support. Naturally, you have to bear some responsibility."


    After that, after admiring Lao Tongpan for a while as he was about to vomit blood, he left happily, but did not go to the office yard. Instead, he went to take a shower three times.


    His hair was stink all the way to his internal organs. He couldn''t do it without taking a shower first.


    In the ounting room of the Yang Mansion''s side courtyard, Tuo Gude was calcting the ounts while holding a writing brush while listening to his subordinates who came back to report what happened in the yamen cell.


    After hearing this, a sh of surprise shed in his falcon-like eyes: "Yellowstone poison powder actually uses this low-grade poison."


    Yellow stone poison is simr to arsenic, but its toxicity is only half that of arsenic. It was used by Dachu people to poison rats. It is considered a low-grade andmon poison. It was easy for Gao Dong to obtain this poison.


    The only difficult thing is hiding the poison.


    But his people said that they had checked the teeth of the two brothers and found that their teeth were intact and had not been knocked out to hide poison.


    Tuo Gude calcted the time for the Yellow Stone poison to take effect, and discovered what he thought was the truth: "It seems that when they were surrounded by the Huang Family Inn, they had already eaten the Yellow Stone poison, but they ate less, so the time for the poison to take effect was Postponed."


    Tuogude stopped calcting the ounts. After a moment of silence, he broke the brush in his hand with a click and said coldly: "A bunch of trash, just stolen and tricked by two thieves."


    His voice was not loud, but everyone in the room was so frightened that they knelt down.


    An old ountant in the house was a confidant of King Tuogu''s father, so he dared to ask: "General, are you going to kill Butler Yang and others?"


    This master is even more difficult to serve than the old master. He will not keep useless people, and he does not like people to intercede for erring subordinates.


    Even though Steward Yang has thousands of ounts, he still ends up dead if he doesn''t do his job well. Tuogu said: "Let''s keep them for a while, and then sacrifice them to the witch **** when the n ispleted!"


    Yes. The old ountant responded.


    There was silence in the room for a while, and Tuogude ordered: "Keep an eye on the two thieves and kill them as soon as they leave the government office."


    Being tricked by two thieves, the witch army cannot afford to lose this person, and the two brothers must die!


    Send someone to keep an eye on those soldiers, and after they leave Beicang Mansion, find an opportunity to teach them a lesson. Throw those apanying female rtives into the army as female ves!


    The so-called female ves are actually tools for the Rong soldiers to humiliate. In the Rong army, there were many Dachu girls who were captured as ves.


    The children born to these female ves in Dachu will be collectively trained and eventually sent to the Rongshan Gang to be violent bandits, specifically to rob viges and towns in Dachu.


    Yes! The subordinates in the room responded and wrote down the order.


    Tuogude added: "The action at the charcoal workshop must continue to speed up and bepleted as soon as possible. After conquering Long''an Prefecture, Yongcheng Prefecture, Xing''an Prefecture and Daliang Prefecture, our army will be able to directly enter Beicang Prefecture."


    Beicang Prefecture is thest city entering the northwest. After the seven northwest prefectures are lost, Da Chu will put all its troops in Beicang Prefecture and defend Beicang Prefecture in order to protect the Central ins from being invaded. At that time, they want to attack Beicang It will be very difficult for the government.


    But after his big n ispleted, Da Rong will be able to attack Beicang Mansion without spending a single soldier, and he who has aplished such a great feat can also make the tribe rise andpete for the position of Da Rong Tian Khan!


    The Great Rong is different from the Great Chu. It isposed of various tribes. Each tribe has its own king, but these kings still have to obey the orders of the Great Rong Tian Khan, because the Tian Khan is the direct descendant of the Witch God, and all Rong people must Respect.


    However, starting from the Zhou Dynasty, the king of the tribe could be the Khan of Heaven, and Tuogude had the idea of bing the Khan of Heaven.


    After making arrangements for the charcoal workshop, Tuogude finally said: "Send someone to inform Qing and tell his people not to ask any idiots for help, otherwise the n will be ruined!"


    Qing is the surname of the royal family of Dongqing Kingdom, and the person named Qing is none other than Prince Yi.


    It is toote for Emperor Jingyuan to think about building a good rtionship with Dongqing State now. The Rong people have been doing business with Dongqing for so many years and have long been involved with the Dongqing royal family.


    This time King Yi wille to Dachu and go crazy. This is their n. They will use King Yismotion to cover up their ns, so that the officials of Beicang Mansion will be busy dealing with King Yi and have no time to take care of them, so that they can do better. Act in secret.


    "Yes." The subordinates responded and left one by one to carry out the order.


    The old ountant took 40,000 taels of silver notes and gave them to Master Yang''s son, asking him to take the silver notes to the government office to pay the fine.


    The hidden pile of the Yang family has been buried for several generations. Naturally, the Yang family has been marrying wives and having children in Beicang Mansion from generation to generation.


    Because some of the Yang family''s children married Dachu women, the Rong people and the Wujun looked down on the Yang family and regarded them as people of low blood.


    After Mr. Yangs son paid the fine, Mr. Yang and Butler Yang were released.


    When Mr. Yang and the others returned to the Yang family, Qin Sang and the others were still talking to the heads of the Wan n, but people disguised as Rong people and shamans came to Xiaobei Vige and stared at the soldiers camped here.


    There is someone who is disguised as a salesman and is carrying things to sell in the camp. He wants to take the opportunity to inquire about the wives of hundreds of households and see if there are any good-looking ones?


    But since Qin Sang became the leader of this westbound army, the rules have be stricter. No strangers will be allowed into the camp. The disguised salesman was stopped before he reached the camp.


    The person guarding the gate of the camp was Zhang Zhong. He said: "What are you doing? This is the camp for the anti-Japanese soldiers. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. Get out!"

 Chapter 1524: give a beating

    Chapter 1524: give a beating


    Chapter 1524 Beat


    Zhang Zhong will be guarding here because Qin Sang has entered the city, and the atmosphere in Beicang Mansion is a bit unusual. Qin Sang is worried that something will happen to the camp, so he asks Zhang Zhong to personally guard the gate.


    There were three people disguised as salesmen, one middle-aged man and two young people.


    One of the young sellers said with a smile on his face: "Master Jun, we heard that you just came from the south and are short of things, so we specially picked things to sell. Take a look, they are all good things that you can use. If you like it, buy some, its a reasonable price and not expensive!


    Zhang Tu didn''t have to carry the national g now, but came to guard the gate of the camp. After hearing this, he said angrily: "Are you deaf, you idiot? What nonsense are you talking about? Get out of here, believe it or not, we will chop you up?!"


    After hearing this, the young salesman pretended to be scared and turned to look at the middle-aged salesman.


    The middle-aged salesman came over with a burden and said with a simple and honest smile: "Sir, please calm down, we are not bad people, but because we are from Beicangfu, our family has some connections in Beicangfu, so we can pick up the goods and sell them." Give it to people passing by and earn a little money to live on.


    As he spoke, he took out a household registration and handed it to Zhang Zhong with both hands: "Master Jun, look, this is the household registration of my Lao Jin family. It clearly states where the family lives. It won''t lie."


    "Another surname is Jin." Zhang Zhong looked at the middle-aged salesman, took the household registration, and looked at it carefully: "Your name is Jin Huaishu? Who is that Jin Fu?"


    "Master Jun, don''t get me wrong, we have nothing to do with the Jin Fu family!" Jin Huaishu immediately exined: "The surname Jin is amon surname in Beicang Prefecture, and the prefect of our Beicang Prefecture is also named Jin, so everyone with the surname Jin likes it. Due to the strength of the situation, many people with thest name Jin actually dont know each other, and they were no longer rtives five hundred years ago.


    Jin Fu and others wanted to trick Qin Sang and others, but they were kidnapped by Qin Sang. Many people at the city gate knew about it.


    But no one cares, and its not him who dies anyway.


    "Master Jun, we are really honest people, please let us in, or let people who want to buy thingse out to look at the goods and give us food to eat." Jin Huaishu begged.


    Zhang Zhongdao: "You guys wait a minute, I have to go in and ask Mrs. Baihu before I can make a decision."


    Jin Huaishu was overjoyed: "Master, go quickly, don''t be in a hurry, the little ones are waiting here."


    I heard that the women in the south are very pretty, with their small appearance and figure, but they are very attractive. If you can be the wife of a hundred households, you must be pretty!


    They are in for a feast.


    Gu Jinli looked at the household registration handed over by Erqing and asked Zhang Zhong who was standing outside the door: "But what about those people''s lower body and walking posture? There are also ents and the order of words when speaking, but here in Beicang Mansion habit?"


    Zhang Zhongdao: "The ent and the order of words used in speaking are simr to those here, but their lower body is more stable than ordinary people, as if they are practicing martial arts."


    Although the three salesmen staggered a few steps, most of the time, their feet were very stable. A knowledgeable person would know at a nce that they should have good footwork.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and then thinking about the news sent back by Qin Sang, he already guessed that these might be spies from the Rong witch army.


    She said this.


    They actually came to the door, but I didnte back. What should I do? Zhang Zhong was shocked and asked, Madam, should we drive them away or ignore them?


    It is impossible to arrest them. If they are arrested, other Rong people and the witch army will know that they have been discovered, and then the matter that the adults want to investigate will not be found out.


    Your Excellency has said that you should not alert the enemy.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, these two methods are not good enough."


    She fell silent, took a few sips of hot water, raised her eyes, and told Zhang Zhong, Er Qing, and Aunt Tao what she had thought of. After hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up, and Zhang Zhong said happily: "Madam, this is a good idea. If ites true, I think it will dispel the suspicion of the Rong people and the witch army and remove these secret sentries."


    Gu Jinli told Zhang Zhong: "Go and bring those three fake salesmen in."


    Then he said to Erqing: "Go find Aunt Xiong and tell us that we are being targeted by the Yingshi Gang, the main backer of the Jiuzhai bandits in Bang Mountain. Now the spies of the Yingshi Gang havee pretending to be salesmen. , let her find some tough women to pretend to buy something, and when the timees, she will obey orders and catch the three tough bandits."


    Yes. Er Qing and Zhang Zhong hurriedly went to do it.


    Mammy Tao went to the left and right rooms to inform Mrs. Han and Ji Zhenniang, asking them to stay in the house and note out if they heard any noise. The bandits'' spies wereing.


    The bandits and bandits are here again?! Ji Zhenniang almost fainted and cried: UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuWhat can we do? Xie Cheng and the others havente back yet, will we die here?


    She grabbed Aunt Tao''s arm and said, "Aunt Tao, I can''t die. If I die, my Zhuzhu will be bullied."


    Aunt Tao''s hand hurt from being pulled by her, so she called Xiao Ji toe over and break Ji Zhenniang''s hand open, and then said: "Mrs. You dont have to be afraid if you can let them pass.


    How could Ji Zhenniang not be afraid? She was crying so hard that she was out of breath.


    Aunt Tao got annoyed and said: "Mrs. Xie, my wife said that if you don''t stay in the house honestly and don''t make any noise, she will throw the bandits into your room. How much do those bandits like beautiful women?" You know it. You consider yourself the most beautiful woman in our camp."


    In fact, Ji Zhenniang ranked third at most. Although Han gave birth to two children, her appearance and figure were no worse than Ji Zhenniang''s.


    Ji Zhenniang was frightened to death and choked on a crying burp. After she recovered, she hurriedly said: "I''m obedient. I won''t cry or make a sound."


    Don''t throw the bandit into my house. If people in her hometown find out, her reputation will be lost, and her aunts and cousins willugh to death.


    "Mother Tao, go and do your work. We will apany Xie Xie." Seeing themotion here, Han was afraid that Ji Zhenniang would not be able to help screaming when Gu Jinli''s n was implemented, so she took her children and servants with her. Come here and stay in the same room with Ji Zhenniang.


    As if seeing a life-saving straw, Ji Zhenniang grabbed Han and said happily: "Sister Han, I am not afraid as long as you are here."


    Han took back her hand and said, "Close the doors and windows, and go into the back room. Don''t cause trouble for Qin and sister-inw."


    Hey, eh, eh, I listen to Sister Han. Ji Zhenniang is a bitch, and she will listen to Hans advice on everything.


    Hmph, when her letter is sent back to her natal family, the entire Ji family will know that she has be a sister to the eldestdy of the Earl''s Pce in the capital, and those people in her natal family will definitely envy her!


    After hearing what Zhang Zhong said, Jin Huaishu and the other three were overjoyed and hurriedly carried their burdens into the camp.


    They walked very fast, but their eyes were sharp, and they memorized theyout of the camp as they walked.


    By the time they arrived at the old courtyard, Gu Jinli was already sitting on the porch waiting.


    To be honest, the moment they saw Gu Jinli, the three Rong Wujun almost lost their breath... Is this person with a face full of abscesses the Lady of Hundred Households? This is too disgusting. Which blind family would marry such an evil person? !


    Also, what the **** does this smell like?


    Ouch!


    The three Rong shamans were trained in odor training, but the smell was so bad that they couldn''t bear it and retched.

 Chapter 1525: Misunderstand

    Chapter 1525: Misunderstand


    Chapter 1525 Misunderstanding


    With a bang, Gu Jinli pped the handle of the chair, pointed at them and said angrily: "You three fart, it''s not the first time you smell my wife''s scent, what are you pretending to do?!"


    The three Rong shamans heard that something was wrong with what the ugly woman said. They suppressed their nausea and turned around and asked with a smile: "What do you mean, madam? When have we seen each other? Could it be that we met near the city gate or in front of the inn gate?" No? We will also carry the burden to sell goods there."


    When they were talking, they didn''t dare to look at Gu Jinli. The abscess on her face was really disgusting. At a nce, she always thought it was a toad, or a toad with pus on her back. Ugh!


    Heh, Ive already exposed you, my wife, and youre still pretending? Gu Jinli sneered and ordered Zhang Zhong: Bang the gong and call for help, arrest these three gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang, and beat them up first!


    The three Rong people and the shaman army were startled. Did this ugly woman regard them as bandits from the Eagle Food Gang?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Zhang Zhong immediately beat the gong and shouted loudly: "Gather, the soldiers in each camp quickly gather the guys, the spies of the Eagle Food Gang are here!"


    As soon as the gong rang, the soldiers in the camp immediately picked up their weapons and rushed in like a gust of wind, directly surrounding the old courtyard. They shouted at the three soldiers and witches with their big swords: "Bold bandits, how dare you pretend to be The salesman is here to harm us, do you really think this is the end of it?!"


    Erqing has already arrived with Kuang and the others.


    When Kuang heard this, he yelled: "What nonsense are you talking to them about? How many of us have the thieves killed? They also ruined our apanying family members. Hurry up and beat them, waiting for them to reincarnate themselves?!"


    He then called to the women: "Women, use your fighting skills in the vige to kill these three bandits and avenge those rtives who have been harmed. Come on!"


    As soon as Kuang''s gong shouted, he took the lead and came up holding a pottery basin.


    The three Rong shamans hurriedly exined: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, we are not bandits and spies, we are just..."


    There was a ng, and before he could finish his words, Kuang''s head was smashed by a pottery basin.


    Kuang raised his strong foot and kicked it hard, almost turning the golden locust tree into a eunuch.


    Jin Huaishu broke out in a cold sweat. Before he could say anything, Kuang grabbed a wooden stick and hit him on the head and face. While beating him, he cursed: "You son of a bitch, you are a castrate who will never have any descendants." , its not enough to rob us once in Bang County, you want to rob us a second time, this time I will let you know how powerful our southern women are!


    Bang bang bang, Qiaozi''s wife followed suit and echoed: "Mrs. Baihu is right. Although our women in the south are smart and delicate, they are not to be bullied. Beat these to death." Bandits, let them stop harming people!"


    Bah!


    Golden Sophora Tree is going crazy. You are all ugly, smelly and tiger-backed. How can you say that you are smart and delicate? You weaklings!


    With a bang, a young Rong warrior next to him couldn''t help but fight back. He broke the wooden stick that hit him with one palm. Just as he was about to draw his knife to kill, Jin Huaishu immediately pounced on him and pinched him hard with his hand. Hold his arm and tell him to calm down and not kill anyone.


    If their identities were exposed, the general would kill them, and their families would be humiliated and turned into ves.


    Although the man was young, he was a witch warrior after all and had received training. He quickly suppressed his murderous intent and shouted: "Aunts and sisters-inw, please spare our lives. We are salesmen, not bandits!"


    Gu Jinli rushed over with a chair and mmed it at the person who called out: "You still dare to lie and think we will be fooled a second time?"


    She ran away after smashing them, calling to the other women: "Hit them hard, don''t be polite to them, wait until you can''t beat them to death!"


    After hearing this, Kuang and the others remembered how abominable the bandits were, so they beat them even harder until they were knocked unconscious. Zhang Zhong wiped his hands with cold sweat and thought to himself: The attack was too cruel. Fortunately, he was not killed. Otherwise, how could the y continue?


    The Kuang family did not know that these three people were spies of the Rong people''s witch army. They really thought they were bandits and were very scared after beating the three people.


    Aunt Han also knocked one out, and now she asked Gu Jinli in fear: "Mrs. Qin, if we beat up the bandits from the Eagle Food Gang, then the fierce bandits from the Eagle Food Gang won''t summon tens of thousands of bandits to kill us, right? What can we do?!


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Han. The Eagle Food Gang also has an enemy called the Rongshan Gang. The two gangs kill each other every day. They are very busy and don''t have many manpower to avenge the bandits in Bang Vige. Wait. When these three bandit spies wake up, let''s put them back and send a message to the bandit boss, saying that we should be able to live in peace in the future."


    "Can, can it be done? Why do I think you are tricking us?" Aunt Han asked in disbelief, thinking that they were dead.


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said: "The matter hase to this, and this is the only thing we can do. If we kill them or send them to the government, it will only anger the Eagle Food Gang even more."


    These women are not stupid, they think it makes sense after hearing this.


    Well, harmony brings wealth, lets show our kindness to the Eagle Food Gang first. If the Eagle Food Gang still wont let us go, then we will fight them tooth and nail! Mrs. Kuang spoke, and the women all agreed.


    As for the soldiers, most of them were soldiers from the Qin family camp, so they naturally listened to Gu Jinli. After all, their family members were able to survive and have food and clothing all along the way, all because of the Gu family.


    When Gu Jinli saw that no one had any objections, he said: "Come here and ssh them awake."


    A dozen barrels of cold well water were poured over, and the three Rong witch soldiers were awakened by the sshing.


    Gu Jinli said: "We don''t want to enmity with the Eagle Food Gang. We destroyed the Bangshan Bandit Vige because they came to rob us first. We were just fighting back to protect ourselves. Now all the Bangshan Bandits are dead. Lets turn this big thing into a trivial one and let this matter go away. You leave quickly and tell your boss what I said. From now on, we will not offend each other, how about that?!


    The word "Zhao" was asked in a ferocious tone. The soldiers surrounding the old courtyard were still yelling and approaching them with their swords raised, as if they would chop them into pieces if they didn''t agree.


    "Mrs. Qin''s words make sense. We will definitely convey your words to Lord Ying." Jin Huaishu said, "Actually, we, the Yingshi Gang, don''t want to go against you soldiers who are fighting against the enemy. It''s just that we have formed a rift before." , we have to keep an eye on you. Now that you are willing to show your kindness, it is naturally best."


    Gu Jinli said: "Since you agreed, then leave quickly."


    The three soldiers and shamans seemed to have received an amnesty, and they hurriedly ran away with their wounds. They didn''t even take their burdens, and they couldn''t carry them any more.


    After the three people left, they disguised themselves first and made sure they were not followed by soldiers in the camp. Then they went to Yang''s house and reported the matter to Tuogude.


    Jin Huaishu said: "General, from the looks of it, they think of us as bandits seeking revenge from the Eagle Food Gang, and they don''t suspect that we are Rong people."


    After Tuogude heard this, his sharp eyes shed with joy: "They have a grudge against the Eagle Food Gang."

 Chapter 1526: ambition

    Chapter 1526: ambition


    Chapter 1526 Ambition


    "Yes." Jin Huaishu endured the pain and said: "There was a soldier named Ding Ge in the anti-Japanese army. He bribed the bandits in Bang Mountain to swallow up the soldiers. As a result, Ding Ge and the bandits were defeated, and Ying Shi He is the boss of the Bang Mountain bandits."


    The matter of defeating the Bandling of the Jiuzhai Vige in the Mountains, from Qin Sang and they spread the day when they came to Beicura. The apanying rtives were even more bragging, saying that they not only killed the bandits, but also got many good things. Those horse-drawn carriages, mules and carriages were taken from the bandits'' stronghold.


    It was an unexpected surprise.


    Togude ordered the old ountant: "Intensify the hatred between them and let them fight each other. Do it cleanly. If you make another mistake, no one can protect you!"


    There are people from the Eagle Food Gang in Beicang Mansion. He has been worried that his n will be discovered by the Eagle Food Gang. With those poor soldiers as a shield, if they can hold on for a while, their big n will bepleted!


    He added: "Send a message to the Rongshan Gang and ask them to speed up their expansion into the Central ins! They have been trained for so many generations, and the territory they upy is not as big as the rising Eagle Food Gang. What a bunch of waste!"


    The Eagle Food Gang is a serious problem in the northwest. After they captured Longshan Prefecture and three other prefectures, the Eagle Food Gang came down from time to time to cause trouble, causing many warriors to die.


    Yes. The old ountant immediately went to do it.


    As for the golden locust tree and the others...


    Tuogude didn''t bother to look at them, and said directly: "No need to stare, get the people back. After everyone receives their punishment, go to the charcoal workshop to help!"


    They are just a few poor soldiers, but they have offended the Eagle Food Gang. Without them taking any action, the Eagle Food Gang will give these soldiers a lesson in order to maintain their status.


    Jin Huaishu and the others felt as if they had been granted amnesty and their lives were finally saved. After kneeling down to thank them, they hurried away.


    Tuogude took out the parchment and wrote a letter to Da Rongtian Khan. In addition to talking about the progress of the Beicang Prefecture n, the letter also mentioned the matter of moving arge number of soldiers to Longshan Prefecture and other three prefectures. Son.


    Tuogude talked about the relocation of the Rong people more than once or twice, but not many tribes agreed.


    The princes of each tribe said that the Dayong people were the people of the Witch God and should guard the vast grasnds and snow-capped mountains left by the Witch God. It would be disrespectful to the Witch God to move to the Chu people''s cities and farm every day.


    Simply stupid!


    Every time Tuogude heard such words, he wanted to chop off those people''s heads.


    Is it better to move every year and live a life without a fixed residence? Or is it better to upy Dachu City and live a prosperous life in Fucheng? This is a very simple question, but many Rong people just don''t understand it.


    He also said that if you want the food, women, and property of Da Chu, you cane here several times a year to rob them. Anyway, the Wei Guogong line was wiped out by the Emperor of Chu. No one can resist their Da Rong warriors. They can rob them if they want. , no need to move people here.


    It was not untilst year that Tian Khan said: "You can first move some of the Rong people to Longshan Prefecture to see if they can get used to life in the city. If they can''t get used to it, thene back."


    The princes of the various tribes in Da Rong had to move some of their tribes to Longshan Prefecture.


    But this is far from enough!


    The northwest of Da Chu was vast and sparsely popted, and each city was veryrge. Moreover, they captured three prefectural cities. After entering the city, they ughtered all the men in the city, leaving only the women, and only moved some Rong people to Long. Shan Mansion can''t even fill half of the city. How can this be enough?


    There are no soldiers to live in the other two cities. If they be deserted cities over time, wouldn''t these cities be in vain? !


    Tuogude said this matter again in stern words. After writing the letter, he asked his confidants to send it to Da Rong immediately, and said: "Tell Tian Khan that the Witch God is sacred and great. As the people of the Witch God, We shouldy down a broader territory for the Witch God. Thend of Dachu is rich and the women of Dachu are beautiful. They should be the luggage on the horseback of our Da Rong warriors!"


    "Yes!" The confidant made a note of it, and took the letter, a few specialties of Da Chu, and a beautiful picture of a woman from the south of the Yangtze River in Da Chu, and went to the royal court of Da Rong to deliver the letter.


    Qin Sang and the others stayed at Wan n Chief''s house for more than two hours. Everyone took two baths before the stench was washed away.


    After talking to the chiefs of the tribes and the others, they left the city and returned to the camp in the afternoon.


    When Doctor Dai returned to the camp, he had a fever and was shaking all over.


    When Qin Sang saw that he was ill, he helped him to the study in the old courtyard and let him stay in the study to recuperate.


    It is better to live in a house than in a tent or a carriage.


    Uncle Mutong hurried over, dissolved the antipyretic medicine, gave it to Doctor Dai to drink, and gave him an injection before letting him rest.


    "My lords, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. Go back." Although Doctor Dai suffered a lot today, he felt warm in his heart when he saw several households caring about him so much. Qin Sang even helped him to the study in person. , with a smile on his face.


    Niu Dabao said: "Don''t worry, Old Dai. The Yang family has offended Magistrate Jin and will not have a good life in Beicang Mansion from now on."


    He added: "Before we leave, we will put a sack on the eldest young master of the Yang family and give him a good beating to vent your anger!"


    Doctor Dai smiled and said: "You don''t have to do this, Niu Baihu. You have already beaten Mr. Yang today, so there is no need to beat Mr. Yang."


    Niu Dabao disagreed: "How can it be done? The eldest son is the face of the family, so he must be beaten. If he doesn''t beat Young Master Yang, the revenge will only be half repaid!"


    Qin Sang gave a rare nod and said: "Uncle Niu is right, it is appropriate to give Young Master Yang a good beating."


    The Yang family is the home base of the Rong people''s witch army in the city. Now they are pretending not to discover the identity of the Yang family. If the eldest young man of the Yang family is put in a sack and beaten, in the eyes of the Rong people''s witch army, it will be because of their anger. However, the Rong people and the witch army can rest assured that they will not take revenge from the poor soldiers.


    "Look, all the adults in your family have agreed, so stop whining." Niu Dabao was happy.


    Niu Wujin came over with Niu Qijin in his arms. After entering the room and seeing Doctor Dai, he told the story that today there were spies from the Eagle Food Gang disguised as salesmen who came to inquire about the news. In the end, they gave him a beating.


    Niu Dabao and others were shocked when they heard this, and hurriedly said to Qin Sang: "Sang, are we being targeted by the Eagle Food Gang? What should we do? They won''t kill us, right?!"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, they hate the Rong people and have a favorable impression of the Rong soldiers. This time they sent people to inquire, probably just to confirm whether we hold any grudges? My wife has already told them that we want to live in peace. After hearing this, they I will definitely agree.


    Niu Dabao and the others believed in Qin Sang, and also heard some contradictory stories about the Eagle Food Gang. They felt that although they were tough bandits, they were reasonable tough ones, so they felt relieved.


    Everyone stayed in the study for more than two quarters of an hour. After seeing that Dr. Dai was feeling better, they left with peace of mind.


    After Qin Sang left the study, he went to the main room where he and Gu Jinli lived. Gu Jinli was already waiting for him. When he saw himing back, he came over to smell it and said with a smile: "Well, we smell the same this time. "

 Chapter 1527: Purpose

    Chapter 1527: Purpose


    Purpose of Chapter 1527


    Nonsense, we took a bath at the house of the head of the n, and I smell better than you. Qin Sang smiled, stretched out his hand, took her into his arms as she was about to turn around and run away, and asked, Are you scared today?


    Gu Jinli looked up at him: "Do you think I will be scared? I am a female man, and I hit a spy with a chair."


    He smiled again and said, "Should you praise me? Thanks to our performance, the spies of the Rongren Witch Army have already withdrawn."


    Qin Sang nodded and said with a smile: "Well, my little fish is the smartest, and he solved a difficult matter easily."


    The witch army has always been suspicious and would rather kill the wrong person than let go. Once they have some suspicion, they will keep staring at you until the suspicion ispletely dispelled or you are killed, and then they can safely withdraw their troops.


    When he was in Wanjia, he was thinking about how to act quietly when being watched by the spies of the witch army, and find out what the Rongren witch army was nning in Beicang Mansion.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu put on a show with the big guy and dispelled the Wujun''s doubts and removed the spies, which made it easier for him to do things in the future.


    "What should I do with Erping and Xiaoerliu?" Gu Jinli said: "They were poisoned and injured, and they were watched by the Rong witch army. We don''t know when they will be assassinated. We have to find a way to save them.e out."


    Qin Sang said: "The Rong witch army has always been suspicious. To rescue them in a short period of time would be to expose our rtionship with Erping and the others. Let''s wait until Erping and Xiao Erliu are sent to the northwest battlefield to serve as targets. Ill fish them out again.


    Gu Jinli: "So we have to be separated from Erping and Xiao Erliu for a while? Xiao Erliu is quite cute."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang frowned, looked at Gu Jinli, straightened his face, and said, "Xiaoyu, I know you value friendship, but Erping and the others are servants who have signed a death contract, and they are dead soldiers. Since they have be dead soldiers, , you must be prepared to die for the master and the mission at any time, this is a verymon thing, and it is also their fate, you do not need to sympathize or pity them."


    He felt that he was speaking too cold-bloodedly, and for fear of scaring her, he added one more sentence: "When they are alive, I will be very kind to them. When they are old and unable to work for the family, I will treat them kindly and let them enjoy their old age." .


    Gu Jinli was silent for a while and said: "I''m just asking, tell me a lot...I understand what you said. In short, we try to save their lives so that they can live afortable and prosperous life after they retire. "


    She knew very well that this was ancient times, not modern times, and had its own rules. Treating them with modern sympathy, pity, and equality would be harmful to them and to herself, and it was uneptable.


    "Okay, do as Xiaoyu said." Qin Sang smiled and told her about a happier thing: "In three days, the Labor and Trade Commission will send us the things we need, and we don''t have to ask anyone to buy things anymore. If you pay 30% less when ites time to pay the money, youll kill this doggy official severely.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well done! Who asked him to help Prince Yi to buy Kong Beicang Mansion? He deserves to be ughtered."


    Speaking of Prince Yi, she added: "Is Prince Yi really buying these things to sell in the desert countries? I heard that Dayong has a good rtionship with Dongqing. Could it be that Dayong asked Dongqing to help buy these things? ? If this is the case, we will suffer a big loss!"


    The Rong people are not good at prospecting, and their smelting skills are average. They are good at raising horses and fighting. Therefore, many of the swords, bows, arrows, and halberds of the Rong people were bought from Dongqing, or they were directly robbed from Da Chu.


    Qin Sang also suspected that Dong Qing had colluded with Da Rong, but: "There is no evidence now, and Prince Yi himself is not in Beicang Mansion. He asked the Yin family to find someone to buy these things on their behalf. Even if there is something wrong with Prince Yi buying these things, , King Yijun and Dongqing Kingdom can also deny it."


    What he was more worried about was that even if there was evidence, even if Prince Yi personally admitted it, Emperor Jingyuan would not do anything to Prince Yi.


    It is simply impossible for the current Da Chu to wage war against Da Rong and Dongqing at the same time. With ayer of skin blocking his face, Da Chu could avoid being attacked from both sides.


    "The most difficult thing now is the Rong witch army. I have to find out their purpose ofing to Beicang Mansion as soon as possible." Qin Sang said: "The witch army will not be dispatched easily."


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said, "The Yang family is in the charcoal business, right? The charcoal workshop seems to be in Beicheng, just a few yards away from the North City Gate. Those yards also belong to the Yang family, and they bought them for their servants to live in." of"


    Gu Jinli frowned and hit his head with a thud, which made Qin Sang feel distressed. He held her hand and said, "How do you hit yourself? If there is something you can''t figure out, just hit me. "


    Gu Jinli smiled, hit him on the head with a thud, and asked, "Do you think the Yang family built a charcoal workshop at the North City Gate and bought some of the yards closest to the North City Gate for their servants to make?" Is the amodation thing simr to something we did before?"


    Qin Sang was startled and said, "You mean, the Rong witch army came to Beicang Mansion to dig tunnels?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "ording to the current situation, the Rong shaman army wille to Beicang Mansion, either to poison Beicang Mansion or to dig tunnels. It can''t be to celebrate the New Year, right?"


    He added: "Beicang Mansion is in a special location. If Beicang Mansion is captured, the Rong army will be able to break through the Central ins. If Daliang Mansion is lost, Emperor Jingyuan will definitely put all his troops in Beicang Mansion. The Rong people will attack several times in a row." After the city is exhausted, it will be difficult to attack Beicang Mansion again. Digging tunnels is the most advantageous way for the Rong people to upy Beicang Mansion."


    Qin Sang was shocked when he heard this, but said: "The city wall of Beicang Prefecture is different from that of He''an Prefecture. There are no organs underground in the city wall of He''an Prefecture, but Beicang Prefecture, as an important city connecting the northwest and the Central ins, has organs underground. If a trap is encountered while digging, the bell on the city tower will be rung, and it will be difficult for the Rong witch army to dig tunnels unless..."


    "Unless what?" Gu Jinli asked. She didn''t know much about ancient city walls, but she thought tunnel warfare was very powerful.


    Qin Sang looked at her and said: "Unless the Rong witch army can find the great craftsman who built the Beicangfu city wall and get theyout n of the mechanism that the great craftsman buried underground!"


    Gu Jinli: "The pce was robbed by the soldiers?"


    Beicangfu was built by the previous dynasty, and the great craftsmen had long been reduced to bones. However, a map of the citys construction was always hidden in the pce.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It wasn''t stolen, it was burned. Many things in the pce, including the city construction maps left by the great craftsmen, were burned."


    Gu Jinli: "Ah, why were they burned? These are treasures, and special people should be sent to take care of them."


    Qin Sang said: "It was not Emperor Jingwu who burned it, but the people in the pce ordered by Emperor Ai of the previous dynasty to burn it."


    The previous dynasty had been in Zuo for hundreds of years. During its heyday, all nations came to the dynasty. There were many powerful institutions and weapon designs, but these things were all burned. Emperor Ai did not leave any of them to Emperor Jingwu.


    He also left a message, saying that Emperor Jingwu was a rude soldier and was not worthy of the glory of the previous dynasty. Those who steal the country and be ves will not end well!

 Chapter 1528: Join forces

    Chapter 1528: Join forces


    Chapter 1528 Join forces


    "The previous emperor burned it." Gu Jinli frowned: "It seems that the Rong people found the construction map of Beicang Mansion left by the previous dynasty, or they found the descendants of the great craftsmen."


    Qin Sang nodded and agreed with Gu Jinli''s statement: "I just don''t know how far they have dug now? It is not an easy matter to dig the tunnel through. The ground must be dug deep enough and long enough."


    The defense of the city wall includes both above ground and underground. In addition to mechanisms, the underground defense also has many obstacles. There are also various traps buried under the moat dug around the city. If the tunnel you dig is not deep enough and you encounter a trap, the water in the moat will drop sharply, and the soldiers guarding the city will know that something is going on underground.


    In short, digging tunnels is a big project. After you have a map for building a city, you still have to have a lot of manpower to dig and dispose of the excavated soil and stones.


    However, with the number of servants in the Yang family charcoal workshop, it is still possible to dig a tunnel.


    It is now the cold season of winter and spring, and the Yang family charcoal workshop has mule carts delivering goods out of the city almost every day. It is unknown whether those mule carts contain charcoal or excavated soil and stones.


    The Yang family has a very good rtionship with Laotong Fan. The Yang family''s goods will not be inspected when leaving the city. Even if soil and gravel are found, no one will think about digging through the city wall.


    Those who have such thoughts are just Xiaoyu at present, because she has dug in He''an Mansion.


    Qin Sang let go of her and sat on the couch beside her, thinking deeply about something.


    Gu Jinli did not disturb him, but poured a bowl of hot water from the stove nearby, hoping to wait until he regained consciousness before giving it to him to drink.


    But he had been silent for a long time, and his posture was still motionless. She stared at his sharp profile and said to herself: Young man, are you a statue?


    Will there be any reaction if you poke it?


    Gu Jinli raised his hand and poked his face gently... Qin Sang looked back at her, with a smile on his cold face: "I''m not asleep. I know everything you do."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Then have you thought of a way?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "We have already taken the risk once, we cannot take the risk again, otherwise the Rong witch army will not let us go again, and we must find someone to join forces to deal with the Rong witch army."


    He added: "This man must be powerful, capable of fighting against the Rong witch army, and able to trust us without reason."


    In the eyes of others, he was just a poor soldier from the south, a man who relied on his wife''s dowry to support the army. The people in the government office were afraid of death, and the people in the garrison camp outside the city were even more afraid of death, and looked down upon them from the south. The soldiers areing.


    It is a dream to ask them to help deal with the Rong people and the witch army.


    People from the government office and the garrison camp will onlye out to grab the credit when the Rong people and the witch army arepletely captured.


    Gu Jinli was startled: "Are you looking for help from the Eagle Food Gang?"


    He knew everything about her, so he would also tell her about his own affairs. After returning from Bang Mountain, he told her about the Eagle Food Gang.


    Said it might be an old friend.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, now only the Eagle Food Gang has the strength to help us."


    Gu Jinli: "But, will he help? Didn''t you say that you havepletely offended him by working for Da Chu? If he sees you, he will be so angry that he will kill you."


    Lord Ying of the Rongshan Gang knows how to be a bandit and leads the people of the Yingshi Gang against the imperial court because he hates Emperor Chu. Brother Qins family was killed by Emperor Chu, but Brother Qin became a great leader of Chu Bai. Hu, if youe to fight for Da Chu, that man must be very angry.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Our two families are family friends and rtives, and Brother Luo and his second brother grew up together. Brother Luo has treated me as his own brother since he was a child. Even if he is angry, in the face of such a big thing, he will Will help too."


    At worst, I''ll pick up the knife to chop him after I''ve finished helping him.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s good if you are willing to help, but you have to find a safe way to notify them, otherwise you will be targeted by the army again."


    Qin Sang smiled, took the water from her hand, drank a few sips, and said: "Someone from the Eagle Food Gang is in the city. It''s not difficult to notify them. Just ask someone to say a few derogatory words." They are. Those who have a grudge against the Eagle Food Gang must take advantage of this.


    Seeing that he had thought of a way, Gu Jinli felt rxed: "When you have thought about it, send someone to do it, and I will cook for you."


    Qin Sang grabbed her and said, "Just let Erqing and the others do it. Your hands are not used for cooking."


    She has suffered a lot, and he doesn''t want her to do these things like cooking stoves and pots.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m just going to make a sauce. I won''t do too much work. I''m sozy. It''s not my nature to work more."


    "Xiaoyu is notzy, he is very diligent." Qin Sang said it sincerely. He always felt that Xiaoyu was very diligent. After he had servants, he did a lot of work with his own hands.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing: "You think I''m diligent, but Grandpa Wu and Third Grandma say I''mzy every day, and they say I''m delicious and not frugal."


    Xiaoyu is the best here. Qin Sang said sternly: I cooked yesterday, so dont touch the cold water today. Just rest in the house and Ill be back soon.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Hey down on the couch, tilted his body like andowner, and said, "It''s actually very cool to still have food to eat without doing anything."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, leaned over to kiss her, and said, "The little fish just lies down, waiting for me toe back."


    Gu Jinli blushed when he said this.


    However, Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu thinks too much, I didn''t mean that."


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, he became angry and was about to bite him. Qin Sang had already ducked to the door of the house, looked at her and said, "You can bite her again when Ie back."


    In an instant, Gu Jinli''s face was burning hot. She grabbed the tea bowl and was about to smash it at him. However, the tea bowl also cost money, so she lost money if she smashed it, so she held back.


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he saw this. He looked at her for a while, and after being red at by her, he opened the door and left.


    Qin Sang came back half an hour after leaving. He didnt go anywhere that night.


    But that night, the people from the Yingshi Gang in the city were furious: "Damn, who''s ancestor''s grave was dug up and dared to say that to our Ying Ye? Are you not afraid that the Yingshi Gang will chop up his whole family?!"


    There is a curfew in Beicang Mansion, but there are many ruthless people in Beicang Mansion, so no one follows this rule. The patrols are also afraid of these ruthless people, so they let them run wild at night and dare not control them at all.


    Hence why Kitakurafu Castle is very lively at night.


    But tonight there was a rumor in the Beauty Building, saying that the gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang were all weaklings, and they couldn''t even defeat a group of weak soldiers from the south. Those men from Bang County, Yongtai Mansion, including Beicang The men on the government''s side were all wiped out by those weak soldiers.


    "The women in charge of the soldiers also said that the spies of the Eagle Food Gang were worse than chicken cubs. One of their women subdued the three spies with bare hands and beat them until their own mothers didn''t even recognize them. The three Eagle Food Gang In order to survive, the spies knelt down and shouted that the boss of the Eagle Food Gang, Lord Ying, was an eunuch!"


    Yingye is an eunuch?


    Mom, you dare to spread rumors about Lord Ying. Do you think the Chinese New Year is boring and you want the whole family to celebrate Qingming Festival in advance? !


    When Master Gui heard the report from the secret whistle, he had a headache: Little Marquis, you don''t have to be so cruel. You know Master Ying''s temper but you still say this. Do you want to **** Master Ying off to death?

 Chapter 1529: I believed it [Thank you all for your monthly votes, I’m grateful]

    Chapter 1529: I believed it [Thank you all for your monthly votes, I��m grateful]


    Chapter 1529 I believe it [Thank you all for your monthly votes, Im grateful]


    The person who came to report the news was named Liu Erjing, one of the hidden stakes ced by the Eagle Food Gang in the city. Seeing the way Master Gui was holding his forehead, he thought he was so angry that he had a headache, so he said: "Don''t worry, Master Gui, those who areughing at Master Ying" The Erliangrou were all beaten so hard by us that their faces were distorted, and Im sure they wont even recognize their own mothers!


    After those Erliangrouughed at Master Ying in the building, they immediately got angry and started fighting with those Erliangrou. In order to prove that the gangsters of their Eagle Food Gang were not weaklings, they beat them very fiercely and beat those Erliangrou. The two men were beaten until they knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Erliangrou is their contemptuous name for the guests who go to the building to have fun.


    He added: "If Lord Ghost still doesn''t get over his anger, my brothers will kill them now and hang their heads on the city gate to dry in the sun for a few days, so that they will know the consequences of mocking Lord Eagle!"


    "No need." Master Gui shook his head and looked at the paper in Liu Erjing''s hand: "Is this what those people gave you?"


    Liu Erjing nodded: "Well, it was those people who stuffed it, but I don''t know which one stuffed it. At that time, I only focused on beating people, and it was very confusing. After beating them and leaving, I found that there was an extra piece of paper on me. Look at what was written on it. The matter is quite serious, so I didnt dare to dy, so I sent it to Master Gui.


    There is no need to report to Mr. Gui for teaching a rude person in the building, but Liu Erjing suddenly had such a piece of paper on his body, so Liu Erjing had no choice but toe.


    After hearing this, Master Gui took the paper, spread it out and looked at it. He was shocked... The Rong people in the city turned out to be the witch army, and the Rong people witch army actually wanted to dig a tunnel at the north gate, and then let the Rong people from Entering the city through tunnels!


    If they really seed, even if Dachu has a million troops to defend Beicangfu by then, the Rong people will be able to capture Beicangfu without spending a single soldier.


    Master Gui has experienced life and death catastrophes, but when he suddenly learned about this, he broke into a cold sweat.


    Master Gui held the paper and walked back and forth in the room without saying a word. He was so anxious that he asked, "Master Gui, what did the letter say?"


    Having you so lost yourposure?


    Mr. Gui said nothing and just handed the paper to Lu Zi.


    Luzi took it and looked at it, and was shocked: "This, how did they have the brains toe up with such an idea?!"


    Master Gui sneered: "Their brains are really good, and they have already learned how to move people into Longshan Mansion... They are serious this time, pointing their swords at the capital, and want to take away everything our ancestors have!"


    Starting from the middle andte period of the previous dynasty, the Rong people often came to Longshan Prefecture to rob, but they were stupid. They ran back to Da Rong every time after looting. They never thought about upying the city and moving the Rong people into the city. With.


    But now they have be smarter and moved people here. This is because they want to live in the Central ins and seize the country left by their ancestors!


    Lao Guogong Wei once said that if the Rong people are stupid, there is nothing to fear. What is really scary is that the Rong people are smart and understand the benefits of moving and upying the city.


    Now the Rong people have enlightened and began to move into the cities of Da Chu, hoping to learn from Da Chu and live an enlightened life of farming and doing business.


    "Master Gui, what should we do now?" Luzi understood the seriousness of the matter and said, "We must inform Master Ying quickly and ask him toe and take charge."


    Master Gui nodded, immediately took out a pen and paper, wrote a letter to Master Ying, and put it into a small iron tube together with the paper sent by Qin Sang: "Lu Zi, call the eagle."


    "Hey." Luzi immediately took out the eagle whistle and was about to blow it, but was stopped by Liu Erjing.


    "Master Gui, Luzi, do you really believe it?" Although Liu Erjing sent the letter, he didn''t think it was true: "If this is a trap by the Rong people, let''s call Master Ying here. When the timees, the Rong people will If Master Ying is killed, we will be leaderless. Or what if the Rongshan Gang took advantage of Master Ying''s departure and directly took over our vige in the northwest? Besides, can the person who sent the message be trusted? He couldn''t be Are you from the Rongshan Gang?"


    Liu Erjing admired Master Ying very much and did not want Master Ying to be deceived and put into danger. Master Gui said: "This is an old friend, I can trust you."


    Liu Erjing was startled: "Ah, it''s an old friend? Then I beat the old friend, Master Ying won''t beat me when hees, right?"


    Master Gui nced at him and said: "It''s hard to say, because this old friend is younger than Master Ying and the others, he is very upright and honest since he was a child, and he is favored by Master Ying and others. If you hit his person, Master Ying will definitely do it." Not happy."


    However, what makes Master Ying even more unhappy is that the young Marquis has created hundreds of households for Da Chu. If Master Ying knows this news, he will probably be so angry that he will kill him!


    Liu Erjing was about to cry: "Master Gui, please save me. How did I know that this was Master Ying''s old friend? Their curse words were really too damaging. I did it to protect Master Ying''s reputation."


    Mr. Lu said from the side: "Er Jing, our Eagle Food Gang has always had clear rewards and punishments. If Lord Ying can still punish you because of this matter, quickly put away your sad face, cheer up and listen to Lord Ghost''s instructions."


    Ghost Master:


    Don''t say this too early, Lord Ying is very protective of his shorings, and he might even give Liu Erjing a good beating.


    "On the way, call the eagle immediately to deliver the message. Then send the message to the people in the mountains outside the city, the people in the vige, the people in Daliang Mansion, and the people in Jintian Mansion, asking them to avoid the Rong people''s spies and rush to Beicang Mansion." Gui. The master began to give instructions: "Erjing, inform the people in the city to find all your trustworthy and useful people and keep an eye on the Yang family charcoal workshop."


    "Lao Lu, didn''t the Yang family order livestock from your family? Are they going to deliver the animals in the next two days? We can do something about it, and then our people can use the excuse of treating the animals to go to the charcoal workshop to check."


    "Yes." Mr. Lu responded. Seeing that Mr. Gui took this matter so seriously, he did not dare to neglect it. He exined the method he hade up with in detail. Only after he was sure that the Rongren Wujun would not find out that it was intentional, did he dare to Go and do it.


    However, Mr. Gui exined: "Although this matter is urgent, you must be steady and don''t make it too hasty, lest the military spies discover clues."


    "Yes." Liu Erjing and the others responded, and then asked: "Master Gui, are we going to contact the old friend''s men? Exchange news?"


    Master Gui shook his head: "There is no need to contact him. The letter has made it very clear. After we find out, we can just go to the Rongren Witch Army''sir. We can''t ruin his n to go to the northwest!"


    Although the young marquis made a hundred households for the Emperor of Chu and went to fight the soldiers, it was regarded as working for the enemy, but he felt that it was right for the young marquis to do so.


    They cannot remain bandits forever, and let the descendants of several families be charged with coborating with the enemy and rebelling against thieves. One of them must go to the army, perform great feats, enter the court, and overturn the verdict for several families!


    Only when the Emperor of Chu personally overturns the cases of several families, can their descendants truly live innocently in this world. Otherwise, they can only hide in the mountains and forests and remain anonymous.


    The ancestors worked hard to help Emperor Jingwu conquer the country. The descendants should live openly and openly in the Chu Dynasty, instead of hiding like mice and living an ignoble existence.


    Master Gui is already ruined, but he hopes that Master Yings children and the children of Little Marquis can live an upright life and no longer live a life where even his ancestors dare not mention or worship.


    The Rong peoples shaman army has always been ruthless and has always done everything to kill them all. He already has a wife, so we cant expose him and harm his wife and children.

 Chapter 1530: Charcoal workshop

    Chapter 1530: Charcoal workshop


    Chapter 1530 Charcoal Workshop


    Speaking of his wife and children, Master Gui has another headache.


    If Master Ying knew that the young Marquis married an ugly woman, he would probably make a big fuss and would not stop until he divorced the ugly woman.


    That Mr. Gus face and the smell on his body, are they really real? Master Gui asked Liu Erjing.


    Liu Erjing said: "Can that be fake? Gu''s face had a problem when she was in He''an Mansion. It was said to be an ordinary e, but it just suppurated. But I heard that her grandmother had a problem. My brother also suffered from this strange disease andter recovered, but it will leave scars."


    Gu Jinli went all out to put on a show and released two pieces of news, saying that the fake ws on his face and body were inherited from the Fei family.


    All of Fei''s family members died, and the northwest suffered another disaster. Even if someone wanted to go to Fei''s hometown to find out the truth, it would be impossible.


    "Or is it a disease inherited from her grandmother?" Mr. Gui wanted to die.


    Poor little Marquis, what evil have you done?


    When he was a child, he said that the girls from the Zhou family were average-looking. He didn''t understand why his elder brother was so interested in the girls from the Zhou family?


    But the girl from the Zhou family is considered to be one of the most beautiful in the capital.


    He also said that when he grows up, he will marry a wife who is like a fairy.


    In the end, he did not get a fairy-like wife, but he married an extremely ugly one.


    "It doesn''t matter that I''m from a low background. After all, my family has already failed. I don''t want to marry a noble girl, but I have to find a way to exin it, right?!" Master Gui was a little anxious, so heined out of control.


    Luzi didnt dare to answer the conversation, he knew the consequences of irritating Master Gui.


    Liu Erjing didn''t have much contact with Mr. Gui, and he was a bit arrogant. He said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gui. I heard that it can be cured. It doesn''t matter if it can''t be cured. After blowing out themp, everything will be the same ck. If you can give birth, it will be sessful." "


    After hearing this, Master Gui''s eyes gathered a cold light, and he stared at Liu Erjing with murderous intent, making Liu Erjing tremble: "Master Gui, did you say the wrong thing?"


    Liu Erjing asked the question seriously, but Master Gui was very angry. He suppressed his anger and said: "Go away and do your work. Guard your mouth, and don''t let out a word that shouldn''t be leaked!"


    Liu Erjing got serious, stood up straight, and said, "Yes!"


    Having said that, he didnt dare to stay any longer and left immediately.


    Master Gui was still very worried about the abscess on Gu Jinli''s face, and immediately wrote a letter. The letter clearly stated Gu Jinli''s illness, and also asked whether the illness would be inherited if Gu gave birth to a child. To the child?


    If it is hereditary, even if the young Marquis is given the reputation of being ungrateful, this woman will only be childless for the rest of her life!


    Little Marquis''s child is a direct descendant of the Qin family, so he must be healthy and not have such strange diseases.


    After Master Gui finished writing, he packed the letter and handed it to Lu Zi: "Send a message to Dr. Lu, asking him toe up with a way to cure Gu''s disease."


    Judging from the attitude of the young marquis, it seems that he is ruthless towards the Gu family... The young marquis is the most arrogant in his heart. If he looks down on him, no matter how rich the Gu family is, no matter how kind the Gu family is to him, he will not marry him. Gu family, and being so kind to Gu family.


    For the sake of Mr. Marquis, lets try our best to cure Gus illness.


    Otherwise, the young prince would have to live with an ugly woman all his life, how terrible that would be.


    "Yes." Luzi called the eagle again and sent the letter to Dr. Lu.


    This night, Liu Erjing was extremely busy, but his identity was originally half of the owner and thug of the Beauty Building. He spent his days sleeping during the day and ying around at night. Therefore, he ran around at night, and the Rongren Wujun did not will doubt.


    The next day, Mr. Lu got up as usual, had a slow breakfast, and then slowly left the city in a mule cart.


    "Hey, where are you going, Mr. Lu?" The guard guard knew all the wealthy families in the city. When he saw Mr. Lu, he greeted him warmly.


    Mr. Lu took out his sleeves, took out a few pieces of silver, and handed it to the soldier guarding the city gate: "Little Huzi, you are guarding the gate today. Go to the livestock farm outside the city. The Yang Family Charcoal Workshop has ordered a batch of livestock from my family. , it will have to be sent over today and tomorrow."


    He lowered his voice and said, "The Yang family likes to find fault afterward when doing business. I have to go and keep an eye on it in person, so as not to say that my animals are sick during delivery and try to lower the price. My animals are well fed. If you are raised on grass, how can you get sick?"


    Little Huzi was happy when he got the money, and echoed: "Well, how can the Yang family be as neat as your Lu family? His family is very selective in everything they buy and use, but it is good to be selective."


    The Yang family has a good rtionship with Lao Tongpan, and the gatekeepers dare not say anything bad about the Yang family.


    "Humph, little tiger, just let the Yang family get used to it and let''s go." Mr. Lu lowered the curtain and let the old coachman drive his old mule and walked away slowly.


    The Rong spy squatting under the wall of the city gate took a sip and thought to himself: The Lu family is really useless. They do business for him, but he still wants to find trouble in business?


    Old man, after we upy Beicang Mansion, your family''s property will be ours, and your ability to treat animals will also be ours!


    The sale of the Lu family''s animals can achieve it to this day. In addition to arge dongzi with a fertilizer, it is also the ability to treat the animal because of one hand.


    This is an inherited skill of the Lu family. It is only passed down to the Lu family. Every time the Lu family treats animals for difficult-to-treat diseases, they are locked in a room and the Lu family does it themselves. Outsiders cannot learn this. Craft to go.


    The Rong people Wujun would buy livestock from the Lu family, and it was because the Lu family had this skill that the animals they raised were stronger than those raised by other people in Chu.


    The Lu family''s livestock farm is very close to Fucheng, and it only takes an hour by mule cart to reach it.


    After resting for half an hour, Mr. Lu ordered his subordinates: "Send the mules that are going to be given to the Yang family to the big yard. I will take a look at them myself, lest the Yang family, in order to lower the price, call our good mules sick! "


    The Lu family was ckmailed in this way before and lost several thousand taels of silver. This made the Lu family even more defeated.


    After hunting, if the price is high or the buyer is more nagging, Mr. Lu will personallye to the farm to inspect the animals to prevent them from being ckmailed again.


    "Hey." All the servants in Zhuangzi knew this rule. They sent ten mules to the big yard. After they left, Mr. Lu started to take action.


    Only this time, instead of checking whether the mule is sick, we make the mule sick.


    Mr. Lu was busy working until the afternoon, and then he came out satisfied and said: "My old Lu family''s mules are really good. They are all very strong and have no faults. Go to the stable and take good care of them, and they will be shipped tomorrow."


    Hey! the servants in the vige responded and drove the mule away.


    Mr. Lu also returned to the city.


    On the second day, he waited for the Yang family toe to the door to urge him, then he slowly got up and took the Yang family to Zhuangzi to get the mules.


    After the money and goods were paid, the mule was sent to the Yang family charcoal workshop.


    But just after one night, six mules were pulling so hard that they could no longer stand.

 Chapter 1531: leave

    Chapter 1531: leave


    Chapter 1531 Leaving


    The charcoal workshop was about to deliver goods out of the city in the past two days, but six of the ten mules suddenly became ill. The chief steward guarding the Yang family charcoal workshop was furious and called their witch doctor to check whether the mules had been poisoned. .


    But the two witch doctors looked at the six mules again and again, and gave the mules the medicine of the witch doctors. Not only did they not cure the mules, they even started to bleed.


    Two of them fell down and whimpering, and were about to die before their eyes.


    "This old guy Lu Guixing is looking for death!" The chief steward''s eyes were filled with murderous intent and he ordered: "Let the Lu family send six mules quickly, otherwise the Yang family will sue him in the government office and ask him to pay one thousand taels of silver. "


    He then said to the two witch doctors: "Go and see if other good mules also have this disease?"


    Yes. The two witch doctors and the steward of the workshop went to work separately.


    After hearing what the young steward of the Yang family''s workshop said, Mr. Lu cried angrily, pointed at the young steward and said, "You Yang family are bullying people too much! The mule we sent was obviously good, but it got sick after one night? You still want us?" Compensation of one thousand taels of silver? ckmail, this is ckmail!"


    He then said: "You don''t want new mules, you don''t want any money, and you still want to report to the government? I, Lu Guixing, will go to the government office now to use you of ckmail and let the government seal your workshop!"


    The young steward was startled and said hurriedly: "Mr. Lu, it''s difficult to enter the government gate. We can keep it private if we can."


    Mr. Lu sneered and said: "Heh, are you asking my old Lu family topensate your Yang family? The Lu family has already suffered a loss once and will not suffer a second time. I know that your Yang family is powerful, but I, Old Lu, Our family also has roots in Beicang Mansion. If you want to use the Lu family of sending a sick mule, dont even think about it."


    "Let''s go up to the Yang family''s charcoal workshop. I want to see those mules in person. If it''s the Lu family''s problem, I''ll pay for your mules. Otherwise, it''s because your Yang family deliberately wronged the Lu family. I''ll pay the Lu family one thousand taels inpensation and more." Put on a table to apologize to our Lu family!"


    Master Lu said, he took his eldest son and the housekeeper and ran out of the gate, got on the mule cart and drove to the Yang family charcoal workshop.


    The steward of the charcoal workshop was frightened and hurriedly led two servants to chase him, but was stopped by a servant of the Lu family: "Stop, you Yang family still want to run wild in our Lu family?!"


    "Get away!" The young steward knocked down the servant of the Lu family and chased after him with his men.


    But Mr. Lu went there by mule cart, and they were stopped for a while. By the time they chased them out of the gate of the Lu family, the Lu family''s mule cart had already run away.


    The Lu family''s mule cart rushed all the way to the Yang family''s charcoal workshop, shouting injustice at the people on the street: "Folks, the old Yang family is vicious. The mule that defiled my family is sick and wants to ckmail my family of a thousand taels of silver!"


    "Hey, is there still such a thing?" Beicang Mansion is in chaos, and there is no shortage of idle people who like to watch the fun. When they see such gossip, they naturally want to go and watch the fun.


    Hence, the Lu familys mule cart was followed by many people.


    After arriving at the Yang Family Charcoal Workshop, Mr. Lu was about to rush in as soon as he got off the car, but was stopped: "What are you doing? This is the Yang Family Charcoal Workshop, can you enter?!"


    Mr. Lu shouted: "What am I doing? The Yang family insulted me and the Lu family gave me a sick mule. Why don''t you allow me to go in and see the mule?"


    He then asked, "Do you have a treasury in the Yang family''s workshop? Or is there something shady going on that prevents people from going in to see the mules?"


    This is a normal question, but Rongren Wujun has something in his heart. Hearing this, he is in a dilemma.


    When the chief manager of the charcoal workshop learned that Mr. Lu was here in person, he yelled such words. He sneered and went to the gate of the workshop and said: "Our Yang family charcoal workshop is a ce for serious business, and we will not tolerate Mr. Lu''s nder." . Since Mr. Lu doesnt believe that his mule is sick, he shoulde in and see for himself, its almost killing him!


    Mr. Lu was puzzled. Wasn''t it said that a tunnel was being dug in the Yang family charcoal workshop? Why did the workshop manager let him in so easily?


    But now is not the time to think deeply about this. Mr. Lu shouted: "Just take a look. The livestock of my old Lu family is an ancestral business, and there has never been any problem. The only time something happened was because someone framed it!" With that said, he took Butler Lu and his eldest son into the charcoal workshop.


    Along the way, Mr. Lu quickly memorized theyout of the charcoal workshop and looked at the servants who were busy in the workshop.


    After passing through most of the charcoal workshop, Mr. Lu and the other two came to the stable where the mules were kept. Four of the six sick mules had already fallen down, and they were indeed very ill.


    The manager of the workshop pointed at the mule and said, "Did you see it? This is your Lu family''s mule. Take it back quickly andpensate us with money!"


    "Whatpensation should I pay? You want my family topensate before the cause of the disease is clear. After I pay you, won''t the sign of my Lu family be destroyed? How can I stay in Beicang Mansion in the future?" Mr. Lu knelt down and ordered Butler Lu : "Go to the mule cart and fetch the guy who treats the animals."


    "Yes." Steward Lu hurried out and came in a short while carrying a big box, which was full of things for treating animals.


    The skills passed down from the Lu family''s ancestors are not just a matter of fact. Mr. Lu finally found the cause of the mule''s diarrhea after struggling for a while.


    It turned out that the people in the charcoal workshop did not feed the mule well enough, so the mule''s water tank was contaminated with meat and fish, which caused the mule to have diarrhea.


    "Look at your water tank, it''s all infested with maggots. It''s no wonder you''re raising animals like this and they won''t get sick!" Mr. Lu pointed at the guys in the animal shed and scolded him so much that he almost killed the workshop manager. he.


    This big Chu mule is too delicate. It can be so sick just by drinking a few mouthfuls of unboiled water filled with maggots.


    "The mules of my Lu family are carefully raised. The water troughs are cleaned every day and the water they drink is clean well water. If you don''t take good care of yourself and make the mules sick, I, the Lu family, are not responsible." Mr. Lu also said: "And you also fed the mule some strange things, which made the mule even sicker!"


    The manager of the workshop was startled. He remembered the witch doctor giving medicine to the mule. He knew that this matter could not be discussed any further, so he quickly admitted his mistake and said it was a misunderstanding.


    Humph, I wish I had told you this earlier. Mr. Lu felt relieved. Seeing that the mules were seriously ill, he couldn''t bear to see these animals die, so he finally treated the mules.


    Four were cured, but two were seriously ill and died.


    The Lu family got it right this time. Not only did they not lose any money, but they also got a sum of money to treat the animals, and they went home in high spirits.


    As soon as he got home, Mr. Lu quickly took out a pen and paper, drew theyout of the Yang family charcoal workshop, and said to Master Gui: "Master Gui, I''ve seen it. That charcoal workshop is quite normal. What''s unreasonable about it?" There is nothing there. And the manager of the workshop dared to let me in, which proves that the workshop is very clean, otherwise he would not have dared to let me in... Could it be that the information is wrong? "


    Master Gui shook his head: "If he can send the message, he is 70% sure."


    While he was thinking about it, Liu Erjing came: "Master Gui, there is a message from over there. Take a look."


    Master Gui hurriedly took the note and looked at it. He was surprised and sad at the same time.


    The note said that the entrance to the tunnel might be in a few houses next to the charcoal workshop. It also said that they had bought what they needed and would set off tomorrow.


    The Rong witch army is suspicious. Only when these overbearing ones leave can the Rong witch army really let down their guard.

 Chapter 1532: send off

    Chapter 1532: send off


    Chapter 1532 Farewell


    Master Gui sighed and was about to leave without even meeting him.


    "Master Gui, what does it say? Is it good news or bad news?" Liu Erjing''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Master Gui sigh. Could it be that what was written on the note was bad news?


    Master Gui handed him the note: "It''s a good thing."


    "What, the entrance to the tunnel is not in the workshop, it should be in the house next to the charcoal workshop." Liu Erjing was angry andined: "Then why didn''t they make it clearst time? As a result, Uncle Lu was in vain. And the charcoal There are six houses next to the workshop, so we can''t let Uncle Lu perform six more times, right? If he does too many performances, he will be discovered by the witch army!"


    The ghost master was so angry that he wanted to hit someone: "Liu Erjing, are your brains injured? You are stupid sometimes. Lao Lu and the others did not run away in vain. The location of the tunnel was just a guess. Yang, who is close to the north city gate, The family property is all under suspicion. Once Lao Lu went to the charcoal workshop, he has ruled out the charcoal workshop, and we can start investigating from several other houses."


    Liu Erjing was shocked when he heard this: "Master Gui, are you okay? Why did you suddenly say so many words?!"


    When they first met Mr. Gui, Mr. Gui hummed to them without saying a word, but now he just said it like a h h h, which is incredible.


    Mr. Guis face turned dark when he asked.


    Liu Erjing asked again: "Master Gui, is that old man your nephew?"


    Master Gui''s life was not good. I heard that his wife and children were dead, and he was also seriously injured. Although he saved his life, his face was ruined. I heard that he could not survive.


    I guess that old friend is the nephew of Mr. Gui''s family, and he must be relied upon to continue the family lineage. Otherwise, how could Mr. Gui protect him so much?


    With a bang, Mr. Lu raised his hand and gave Liu Erjing a p in the face, scolding: "You kid can''t speak, so get out of here. You always say nonsense. Do you want to die?"


    He asked again: "Master Gui, what should we do now?"


    Master Gui nced at Liu Erjing, let him go for the time being, and said, "No need to do anything, just wait until Master Yinges."


    Although Liu Erjingcked words, some of his words were right. They could not check the houses next to the charcoal workshop, otherwise they would alert the enemy.


    We have to wait until Master Yinges.


    Mr. Lu agreed very much and nodded: "Master Ying has always been wise. With him here, it is not difficult to find the location of the tunnel and their of the Rong people and the shaman army."


    Master Gui said: "You can live your life as usual these days. Do whatever you need to do. If you are too careful, you will attract the attention of the Rongren and the witch army."


    He then said to Mr. Lu: "They will probably find someone to treat me in the next few days. No matter whoes, just let him in."


    Mr. Lu nodded: "Yes."


    After a few people talked, Master Gui asked them to retreat.


    Before leaving, Liu Erjing boldly asked: "Master Gui, do you want to see your eldest nephew off? If you want, we can arrange it for the younger one."


    "Get out!" Master Gui grabbed an inkstone and threw it at Liu Erjing, but Liu Erjing dodged and could only warn: "Keep a low profile and don''t do anything that arouses suspicion, otherwise Master Ying won''t be able to spare you! "


    "Yes, yes, I don''t dare anymore." Liu Erjing felt aggrieved. He did this for the good of Gui Ye, but Gui Ye didn''t appreciate it.


    In the Yang Mansion, Tuo Gude narrowed his eyes after hearing the report from the chief manager of the workshop. If Peng Tu hadn''t been his most trusted confidant, he would have been killed by him at this moment: "Did that cousin of the Lu family investigate thoroughly? He really came here A doctor?"


    They had checked the Lu family countless times a long time ago. They knew exactly how many servants there were and where they bought them.


    The only person who suddenly appeared was the aunt''s cousin.


    The old ountant said: "I have checked and found nothing wrong. Mr. Lu has been looking for medical advice in the city four years ago and sent a truckload of medicinal materials to treat burns to his aunt''s house." "His cousin Two days after my brother entered the city, Dr. Lin went to see me. He was indeed burned, and it had been at least four years. The injury was so serious that his face was burned."


    "Our people also went to his aunt''s cousin''s home to check. There was indeed this person, and there was a fire. The Lu family''s aunt''s cousin was married and had children, but after he was burned, he was considered disabled. His wife did not want to be a widow. , so he and Li returned home and got married. They left two sons and one daughter to raise in their hometown, and now the eldest son is discussing marriage. "


    It is an ordinary family.


    Tuogude frowned when he heard this, and asked again: "Have you ever noticed that people who are not from the Lu family oftene in and out of the Lu family?"


    The old ountant still shook his head: "No, there are not many servants of the Lu family. We all know each other. It is impossible for outsiders to disguise themselves as servants of the Lu family ande in and out of the Lu family to plot something."


    The people of the Witch Army have been keeping an eye on the old Lu family, but they have not discovered that Liu Erjing has been to the Lu family. This is because the Lu family has a secret passage, and Liu Erjing and other gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang all enter and exit through the secret passage.


    Tuo Gude asked a lot of questions, but he didn''t ask anything suspicious about the Lu family: "Let the doctor go to the Lu family for a follow-up visit, show it to the cousin, and then take the opportunity to inspect the inside of the Lu family. Is there anything authentic about it?" Category."


    They can dig tunnels, and so can the Lu family.


    Yes. The old ountant responded.


    Tuogude thought of those southern soldiers and asked, "Have those poor soldiers ever had contact with the Lu family?"


    The old ountant shook his head: "No, they seem to have gone into the city just to buy supplies. They have got what they want today, and they have decided to leave tomorrow morning."


    "We''re leaving." Tuogu was startled, and left immediately after getting the things. He didn''t waste any time, as if he was rushing to the northwest to fight against the enemy.


    It seems that those southern soldiers really didn''t find anything wrong with the Yang family, but they were angry that the Yang family had wrongfully used them of poisoning the two bandits.


    Follow them and make sure they are really leaving for the northwest and not just putting on a show for us. Tuogude ordered.


    The old ountant answered them one by one and asked again: "Master, can you assign someone to teach them?"


    Tokud said before that he would teach those poor soldiers a lesson and capture those charmingdies.


    Ke Tuogude thought for a while and then changed his mind: "The city has not been peaceful recently, so just send a few people to follow to prevent them froming back again. We will teach you a lesson after the big n ispleted."


    There is no room for error in Beicang Mansion. Those poor soldiers can be killed at any time.


    Yes. The old ountant and Peng Tu took the order and went to do it.


    At the time of the afternoon, the camp in Xiaobei Vige was very busy. Everyone was counting the supplies sent by Lao Tongpan and making fires to cook. They nned to have a good meal tonight and work hard to go on the road tomorrow.


    While everyone was busy happily, You Xi and the others discovered a few spies in disguise, and immediately went to report to Qin Sang: "Master, those spies who had withdrawn are here again. How should we deal with them?"


    "They should havee to see if we really want to leave. Don''t worry about them, let them keep an eye on us, and let''s continue to prepare for our departure." Qin Sang helped Gu Jinli in the kitchen, and the couple made some food together. Montessori.


    Mengshi, the first wife of Vige Chief Wan, was very grateful to them. When she learned that they were leaving, she sent two carts of things over and said that she woulde with her children and grandchildren to see them off early tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 1533: Luo Ying

    Chapter 1533: Luo Ying


    Chapter 1533 Luo Ying


    "Hey." You Xi responded, turned around and left to give orders to the people below.


    "The fire needs to be lower." Gu Jinli poured the prepared water chestnut batter into the pot, stirring constantly, and asked Qin Sang: "Don''t you want to meet him?"


    After all, he is an old friend of Yu Sheng. He finally met him. The other party ising soon. He must really want to see Luo Ying.


    Qin Sang looked at her, raised a smile and said: "I want to see you, but don''t be in a hurry. There will always be a day when we can meet again."


    Gu Jinli looked at his warm and bright smile as always and smiled: "Well, you are right."


    He asked again: "Why aren''t you spoiled?"


    Brother Qin told her about his childhood.


    From what he said, he was the favorite among his rtives. Not only did his parents and brothers dote on him, but also people from Luo Ying''s family, Grandpa Qin''s family, and Duke Wei''s family also doted on him. But he was not arrogant at all. Among his rtives, In his eyes, he is just a somewhat dull and honest child.


    Qin''s father was very worried, saying that he was so dull that he would be bullied to death when he grew up, so he thought of giving him the family title and making him a marquis, saying that with the title to support him, he would not be able to do anything in the future. If you are bullied by other dudes, you can walk around the capital.


    The two brothers of the Qin family also agreed. The eldest and second brother both said that they were older than him and more capable than him. They had already experienced themselves on the battlefield. If they wanted a title, they could exchange it for their military exploits.


    This is why many people call him Little Marquis.


    But Brother Qin didn''t want it, saying that he could support himself, make military exploits, and give his future wife some honor.


    However, his parents, brothers, and rtives all ignored his words, thinking that he was too young to understand the value of a title, and that he would be happy to get it when he grew up.


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this, and asked: "Why are you spoiled? My family and gentlemen have all taught me that those who take advantage of the kindness of their ancestors are the actions of those who are ipetent. My father also said that even eunuchs don''t rely on them. If the three of us brothers want to live off the family''s surplus ie, wouldn''t we be worse than eunuchs?"


    He added: "Father said so, I can''t still think about relying on my family, right?"


    Dad is a rough guy. When he said this, he was carrying a big knife and pointing at them with his eyes wide open. He yelled so hard that his ears were almost deafened. He would yell at them from time to time. He was always being told about it. If he still If you can be spoiled, you are really a stubborn person who cannot be taught.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli hummed, tilted his head and looked at him, making him smile, and asked, "What are you looking at, little fish?"


    As he spoke, he took the wooden shovel from her hand and stirred the water chestnut batter in the pot for her.


    Gu Jinli said: "Dad, he is a magical person and a good father, and he loves you very much."


    I tried my best to teach my sons, not wanting them to be useless. Seeing that my son was too honest, I was afraid that he would be bullied, so I wanted him to be more arrogant. After seeing that he couldn''t be arrogant, I wanted to give him the title of family. Get close.


    Qin Sang smiled, nodded and said, "Well, dad is indeed an excellent father and a good husband."


    He is devoted to his mother. Although he is rough, he will be very careful and gentle when ites to his mother.


    He will think about spending his whole life with Xiaoyu alone, not only because he likes Xiaoyu and doesn''t want her to be sad, but also because of his father.


    Dad spent his whole life setting an example to tell them how to treat his daughter-inw.


    He then looked at Gu Jinli and said, "I will be a good father and husband-inw in the future."


    The affection in his eyes was so intense that Gu Jinli blushed, nodded his head and said, "Well, that''s for sure. Brother Qin will definitely be a good father and husband."


    He added: "I will also be a good mother and daughter-inw."


    Qin Sang felt very excited and said: "Xiaoyu is already a very good wife."


    It doesnt have to be any better. Gu Jinli hummed proudly and said, "Are you satisfied now? There is no pursuit. Wait, your wife will be better in the future."


    Qin Sang smiled a little brighter, nodded, and imitated her words: "Well, that''s for sure."


    Gu Jinli was pleased to hear this, and the smile on his face deepened.


    Qin Sang went to wash the pottery basin, brushed it with ayer of soybean oil, put the cooked water chestnut batter into the pottery basin, pressed the water chestnut batter well, and moved it aside.


    Gu Jinli stood aside and watched him busy... Brother Qin was a spoiled child, so his heart was warm and sunny, so even if he encountered a disaster, his temperament did not change.


    "It''s done. After it cools down, let Erqing and the others cut the crystal cake and send it to Mengshi." After Qin Sang finished his work, he saw her looking at him in a daze and smiled: "What are you looking at me like? ?


    The little fish in a daze is very cute.


    Gu Jinli came to his senses and said, "You are my husband-inw, what''s going on?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "That makes sense, Xiaoyu, keep reading."


    As he spoke, he scooped a fewdles of hot water from anotherrge pot and mixed it with a fewdles of cold water. When he felt that the water temperature was enough, he waved to her: "Xiaoyu,e here and wash your hands. Don''t do any more work today. Just rest."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded. After washing his hands, the two returned to the main room. However, they did not rest. Instead, they took out the northwest map drawn by Qin Sang and started to read it.


    After leaving home in Beicangfu tomorrow, we will walk for a few days to Daliangfu, which is considered to be the real northwestnd.


    Qin Sang learned the skills of a scout. During the training, he traveled all over the northwest, the Longshan Mountains, and some ces in Da Rong. He knew many shortcuts and trails that others did not know.


    She must write down these shortcuts quickly.


    Qin Sang watched from the side. Although he felt distressed, he did not stop her.


    These things are what she must remember, as they will be her life-saving route at critical moments.


    Seeing that he hadn''t left, Gu Jinli said, "Go and do your work. You drew this map in great detail, and there are small prints next to it. I can understand it."


    The journey will start tomorrow, and hundreds of households and general bannermen from each camp will gather to make final discussions. He is actually very busy.


    Qin Sang raised his hand, gently stroked her face, and said, "Okay, I''ll be back before dinner."


    Yeah, lets go. Gu Jinli didnt even raise his head, he just raised his hand and waved twice casually, and continued to look at the map.


    Qin Sang looked a little funny. After looking at her for a while, he turned and left.


    The matter of setting off has been done in the past three days, and the things that should be discussed have been almost discussed. Qin Sang came back after an hour.


    Gu Jinli had already taken a shower and was letting his hair down. He continued to look at the map. When he saw that he was back, he said: "The food is ready. You take a shower first, and then we will eat."


    He added: "I have found a change of clothes for you and put them on the soft table in the outer room. You can just take them and put them on yourself. The soap powder is ced on the soft coffee table."


    Soap powder is made from soap locust and several medicinal materials. It can be used to clean the body.


    "Okay." Qin Sang liked hearing her talk about these trivial things. It made him feel very rxed and gave him the feeling that he was not on the westward journey, but at home.

 Chapter 1534: fire

    Chapter 1534: fire


    Chapter 1534 Fire


    Qin Sang went to the kitchen to get hot water and went back to their main room to take a shower.


    After washing, she felt fresh. After twirling her hair half dry, she went to the back room. Seeing that she was still looking at the map, he reached out and took the map away, put it on the table beside the bed, and said, "It''s time to have dinner."


    Its getting dark.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Jinli''s stomach grumbled a few times: gurgling.


    Gu Jinli smiled, patted his t stomach and said, "Okay, let''s go eat, he''s hungry."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He leaned over and kissed her. After absorbing her taste with satisfaction, he let go of her and said, "My little fish is not only cute, but also very interesting to talk to."


    Always say something that makes peopleugh.


    Gu Jinli said: "As a human being, the most important thing is to be happy. Only by saying interesting things can you be happy."


    Um?


    Thinking about it, he added: "You still have to have money. If you don''t have money, no matter how interesting you say it, it will be in vain."


    Qin Sangughed out loud and said in agreement: "Well, what Xiaoyu said makes sense."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the room. After a while, he brought the dinner back. After setting it up, he moved the table over so that she could eat it directly in bed without getting out of bed.


    Gu Jinli: "My mother said that it is not good to eat in bed as it will make the bed dirty."


    Qin Sang: "The little fish eats cleanly and doesn''t drop any food. It''s okay."


    He said so, but Gu Jinli was toozy, so he just sat on the bed and ate.


    After eating and cleaning up, Gu Jinli got up and walked back and forth in the house to eat.


    They don''t live in this yard alone, but also live with Sister-inw Zhang and Ji Zhenniang''s family. If she goes out for a walk to eat, she has to wear e patches... Recently, she loves beauty and doesn''t want to be ugly to Brother Qin, so she always puts it on when hees back. After removing the e patch, the e patch costs a lot, so I have to use it sparingly.


    Qin Sang liked to pamper her, holding her hand and walking back and forth in the house, but Gu Jinli didn''t know why they walked to the bed.


    Gu Jinli: "You said you''d be on your way tomorrow and let me have a good rest tonight, um..."


    Qin Sang kissed her eagerly, untied her clothes, and took the time to coax her: "We are scheduled to leave tomorrow in the morning, not at midnight. We have time to sleep."


    Gu Jinli blushed at hisst few words, and he was doing something to make her blush even more.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli felt that his head was getting dizzy and his body was limp. Instead of trying to push him away, he instead crawled into his arms.


    Qin Sang liked her appearance very much and loved her with all his strength.


    The next day, she bit my arm badly.


    She red at him and said angrily: "I said it once, so I didn''t get enough sleep."


    Now that I have no strength, how can I hurry up?


    Qin Sang also med himself, but she was the one in his heart. How could he control it at that time? While dressing her, he coaxed her: "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry. I will ask the team to move slower, Xiaoyu." Have a good sleep in the carriage.


    He will also tell Xie Cheng to tell Ji not toe looking for Xiaoyu today.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was going to leave today, so he didn''t want to lose his temper with him. Afterining, he cheered up, got dressed, and started to work on his departure.


    People in various camps were also busy. Everyone was busy for more than an hour and finally set off at half past midnight. Vige chiefs Wan and Meng came to see them off with their whole family. Even the head of the Wan n came in a mule cart with the head of the Wan squad. The whole family was very grateful to the Qin and Gu families for saving their Wan family.


    "Liubao, go kowtow to Qin Baihu and thank his doctor for saving his life. If it weren''t for Qin Baihu''s doctor, you would have been dead a long time ago." Seeing that Vige Chief Wan didn''t know how to do things, Meng could only He opened his mouth to remind Wan Liu Bao.


    Wan Liubao Ting listened to Meng''s words and said in a glutinous voice: "Hey, grandma~"


    Meng''s head hurt when she heard this, and she red at Vige Chief Wan. If there weren''t so many people here and she was afraid of embarrassing the whole family, she would have scolded Wan Liubao a long time ago. Holding back her anger, she corrected Wan Liubao: " Im not your grandma, Im your aunt, your mother, do you understand?


    Mother? Wan Liubao shook his head, pointed at Wan Erbaos daughter-inw, and said with a smile: Mother, there are no wrinkles!


    Mencius was so angry that he almost passed away because he didn''t care about Wanliu Bao.


    Wan Erbao said hurriedly: "Liu Bao, hurry up and kowtow to your benefactor."


    Hurry up, little ancestor, if you keep grinding, there will be another big fuss at home today.


    Wan Liubao nodded: "Yeah, uncle~"


    Wan Liubao called Wan Erbao "uncle" so much that he almost fainted. Can you stop identifying people by their age? Our family can''t ept it this way, it will be a disgrace to our family!


    Fortunately, Wan Liubao quickly knelt down and kowtowed three times to Qin Sang.


    "Qin Baihu, I won''t say thank you for your kindness. Have a safe trip and win the victory. Let''s take back the city we lost!" After the leader of the Wan n said this sonorously and powerfully, he led the Wan family to send Qin Sang and the others out of the vige, and walked all the way. They were sent to the official road leading to Daliang Mansion and did not leave until Qin Sang and his team could no longer be seen.


    The news of Qin Sang''s departure was soon known to Tuo Gude: "It seems that the two thieves are not their people."


    If we were one of our own, we would definitely find a way to sneak away the two thieves.


    Tuogude was relieved and put down the war in the south and focused on the tunnels.


    Ke Tuogu never thought that the departure of Qin Sang and the others was just part of the n to make him let down his guard, and the people who dealt with him were on their way to Beicang Mansion.


    This man is Luo Ying, the leader of the Eagle Food Gang.


    After Luo Ying received the news from Xinying, he immediately gathered his people and took a small road to rush to Beicangfu. He was happy, fortunate, angry, and entangled along the way.


    Happily and fortunately, the youngest Qin is still alive and not really dead.


    What makes me furious is that the Rong witch army caused such a big trouble in Beicang Mansion, and the people in the government office and the citys garrison camp didnt even know about it.


    After all, I havent seen him for so many years. How could I not go see him after finally getting news about him?


    However, the affairs of the Rongren Wujun could not be dyed, and he took a shortcut. If he turned to the official road halfway, it would be a waste of time. After being discovered by the Rongren Wujun, they would still doubt his rtionship with Saburo. It will harm Saburo.


    After Luo Ying was entangled, he could only bear the pain and chose not to see Qin Sang first, but ran all the way to Beicang Mansion.


    After traveling day and night for more than half a month, I finally arrived outside Beicang Mansion. I spent another day learning about things in and outside the city. Finally, I spent two daysying out theyout. At midnight on the third day, I arrived in the north of the city. mes shot into the sky, and several Yang family houses and Yang family charcoal workshops near the North City Gate were on fire.


    The way Luo Ying set the fire was also simple and crude. He had several small trebuchets made and the sheepskin **** wrapped in pine oil were thrown directly into the Yang family charcoal workshop.


    Good guy, I am a charcoal maker. There are wood and charcoal everywhere in the workshop. As soon as the burning pine oil sheepskin ball fell into the workshop, it exploded immediately. The pine oil sshed and fell all over the floor. The mes were roaring, and it was very hot. Spread quickly.


    The same was true for several nearby houses. By the time the Rongren witch army reacted, the fire had already reached an uncontroble level.

 Chapter 1535: Zhongfu

    Chapter 1535: Zhongfu


    Chapter 1535: Ambush


    The tunnel in Beicangfu has been excavated, and now it is in the stage of strengthening the inner wall and draining water. Therefore, Tuogude feels a lot more rxed and can sleep well recently.


    That night, Tuogude was sleeping deeply when he was suddenly woken up by a rapid knock on the door: "Master, the charcoal workshop in the north of the city is on fire!"


    Tuogu suddenly woke up, immediately stood up, grabbed his sword and opened the door. He grabbed the old ountant''s clothes and asked angrily: "Why did the charcoal workshop catch on fire? What about the fifth house and the third house? Were they burned?" Was it an idental water leak or was someone deliberately setting the fire?"


    The old ountant Hu Ang said: "Someone deliberately threw sheepskin **** filled with pine oil in, and set the workshop and several houses on fire. The fire was very strong."


    "Someone deliberately set a fire!" Tuo Gude''s eyes were split when he heard this. After cursing in Da Rong dialect, he pushed Hu Ang away and quickly ran towards the outside of the courtyard. He ordered: "Call everyone to go to the house and put out the fire." Secondly, the most important thing is to guard several houses and not allow anyone to enter!"


    It doesn''t matter if the house burns down, as long as no one goes in to dig through the ruins, the tunnel will not be discovered.


    The tunnels have been saved, Da Rong has settled in the Central ins, and the annexation of Da Chu has beenpleted!


    Yes! Hu Ang immediately knocked on the iron block hanging on his waist.


    There are holes in this iron block, and the sound it makes is very clear. When it is knocked, the sound can be heard throughout the Yang Mansion and the mansion next door.


    Ding ding ding!


    After the sound came out, people from the two mansions gathered together in a short time. Tuogude had already mounted his horse, pointed at the north of the city and shouted: "Let''s go!"


    He took the lead and ran towards several houses in the north of the city. Behind him, the witch army dressed as servants and guards immediately followed and rushed towards the north of the city desperately.


    But they were too anxious and were confused by the fire. They did not expect that Luo Ying would set up an ambush outside Wenchang Street in Dongcheng.


    As soon as Tuogude''s horses ran out of Wenchang Street, a burst of sharp arrows was fired at them.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrow was like lightning, shing with dazzling white light in the dim night.


    After Tuogude heard the sound of sharp arrows breaking through the wind, he immediately abandoned his horse and rolled to the ground.


    But the man who set up an ambush on the opposite side was like a roundworm in his stomach. There was another burst of wind, and a batch of sharp arrows were shot directly against the ground.


    With a few bangs and the sound of sharp arrows piercing the flesh, more than a dozen Rong witch soldiers were stabbed by sharp arrows and fell to the ground.


    Tuogude was smart and capable. He relied on experience to escape the hail of arrows. However, he understood that the person who set up the ambush was a master and had rich experience in fighting on the battlefield. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to know how to shoot the first wave of arrows. After that, he immediately pressed against the ground and added another round of arrow rain.


    Go back! Tuogu didnt have time to fight with the people who set up an ambush. When he saw that the way forward was blocked, he immediately retreated, trying to take a detour to the north of the city.


    "Master, the arrows are poisonous. Ale and the others have been poisoned and have fainted." Hu Ang hugged Ale and pricked the acupuncture point on the back of Ale''s neck with the long needle he carried, but he could not wake him up.


    After Tuogude heard this, he became even more angry at the people who set up the ambush, and immediately said: "Leave them behind and rush to the north of the city with all your strength!"


    After saying that, he took advantage of the new round of arrow rain to roll under the wall of the nearby mansion and ran against the wall. After running a few steps, Tuogude changed his mind and ordered the witch army: "These people He is a veteran, and he must have set up an ambush on the back road. The retreat route will not work, so he can directly climb over the wall and enter the Yan family''s house, and walk through the Yan family''s house to avoid the ambush of this group of people!"


    "Yes." Hu Ang immediately abandoned A''le and the others and followed Tuo Gude.


    The father and son of the Yang family also followed the team, they were scared to death... Although they were Rong people, they had lived in Beicang Mansion for several generations, and they learned the rules of Dachu. How had they ever seen this kind of abandonment? Is there anything about the death of myrade?


    The second son of the Yang family held on to Master Yang and said tremblingly: "Dad, why don''t we go home and let them go to the north of the city... My son doesn''t want to die." "What did you say?!" Several witch soldiers in the rear listened. Then, grab the second son of the Yang family, throw him into the Yan family wall, and tell Tuo Gude what he just said.


    Tuogude sneered, raised his sword, and cut off Yang Laoer''s head with a click.


    After Mr. Yang and Mr. Yang were thrown in, what they saw was Yang Laoer with his head missing. They screamed in fright, fell to the ground, pointed at Yang Laoer''s body, and screamed silently, but it was Not a single word coulde out.


    Tuo Gude stepped forward, kicked Mr. Yang over, and said, "Remember, Rong people only have warriors, not cowards. If your family dares to retreat at this time, the end will be death!"


    "Yes, yes~" Mr. Yang and Mr. Yang agreed, almost fainting, but they didn''t dare to think about retreating. Instead, they followed Tuo Gude and focused on going to the north of the city to guard the house to prevent anyone from going in and discovering the tunnel. .


    "Who?!" The Yan family''s nurse heard the noise and rushed over to check.


    But they shouldn''t havee at this time. Tuogude asked everyone to put on a sheepskin mask, cover their faces, and then directly ordered: "Kill, no one will be spared."


    Since they have been discovered, these Yan family guards will not be able to survive. After the incident calms down, they will me the death of the Yan family on the gangsters, saying that the gangsters entered the city and set fire to kill people.


    After receiving the order, the witch army immediately rushed over and killed all the patrolling Yan family guards in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    When the people from the Eagle Food Gang heard the movement of the Yan family, they immediately climbed over the wall and went in: "Damn, the witch army is killing people. Brothers, hurry in and kill those turtles. We can''t let them run wild in our territory!"


    "Yes!" The fierce bandits from the Eagle Food Gang immediately rushed in and fought with the witch army who stayed behind to silence them, while Tuogude rushed to the north of the city with half of the witch army.


    When Master Yan heard the noise, he immediately came over with the rest of the nursing staff. When he saw the two groups of people fighting in front of him and the corpses lying on the ground, he was so frightened that he almost died. He quickly gestured to the master nursing staff and said: " Quick, get out quickly~"


    The Yan family members hurriedly evacuated again.


    Close the door, close the courtyard door~ Mr. Yans legs were so frightened that he fell to the ground.


    The master of the Yan family''s nursing home hurriedly led people to close the courtyard door. He came back and helped Master Yan up, saying: "Master, the door has been closed. They can''t get out for the time being. Let''s go to the Yamen to report to the official. Those two groups of people They dont look like good people.


    Master Yan nodded and said, "Yes, yes, report it to the official. Send someone to report it to the official immediately."


    Then he dragged the master of the nursing home and said, "Take someone with me to the backyard and send away the madam, the youngdy, the young mistress, and my little Yinger. We can''t stay in this house anymore. Evil people have entered!"


    "You two quickly go to the government office to report to the official. The others will follow me to the backyard to **** the female family members of the master family away." The master of the nursing home immediately ordered that nothing should happen to the female family members. If the female family members are humiliated, the Yan family will lose face. At the end of the day, those who work as nursing homes will also be killed by the master''s stick. In short, no one will get any good results.


    "Yes." The Yan family''s nursing staff immediately started busy.


    The female family members of the Yan family were so frightened that they cried when they heard that evil people had entered the house and that many people who were patrolling the courtyard were dead.


    Mr. Yan was so anxious that he cursed: "Don''t **** cry. Those gangsters are still in our house. Do you want to recruit them? Come with me quickly. Let''s hide outside?!"


    He asked again: "Where is Xiao Ying''er? Is Xiao Ying''er here?"

 Chapter 1536: Not helpful

    Chapter 1536: Not helpful


    Chapter 1536: Not Helping


    Xiao Ying''er is Mr. Yan''s granddaughter.


    This granddaughter also had a hard life. She lost her parents at a young age. Many people in her father''s family died due to fleeing famine. The closest rtives left were two cousins.


    Mr. Yan couldn''t trust his cousins over there, so he took his granddaughter back to raise him.


    But Xiao Ying''er''s mother is the daughter of Mr. Yan''s first wife. She is one level away from her current step-sibling. The step-inw also has a grandson. She has to take care of her own grandson. She is not very dedicated to this granddaughter who is one level away. Mr. Yan I can only ask about my granddaughter''s situation myself.


    "Come on,e on, cousin is here." Grandma Yan came with a little girl about four years old in her arms, two little maids carrying packages, and two nurses.


    "Don''t be afraid, little Ying''er. Grandpa will take you to the street to eat Lantern Festival and watch thenterns, just like during the Lantern Festival. Let''s go home after watching." Master Yanforted his granddaughter when he saw her crying.


    Xiao Ying''er was very sensible, wiped away her tears, and smiled obediently at Master Yan.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Yan urged: "Master, everyone is here, let''s leave quickly, if it''s toote, those bad guys wille and kill us!"


    "What are you in a hurry for? Wait a minute." Master Yan shouted, held up a torch, and asked the master nursing home master to count the number of people with him. After making sure that everyone in the family was present, he said: "Hurry up, let''s go Walk!"


    Then he told Nanny Yan: "Follow me closely, don''t get lost. Cover Xiao Ying''er with a cloak, and don''t let her see what she shouldn''t see!"


    In case those who are killed, or when you see the body or the limbs on the road, it is possible that children are scared.


    "Yes." Grandma Yan did as she was told, hugged Xiao Ying''er tightly, andforted her in a low voice: "My cousin, don''t be afraid. We are here to watch thenterns, be good."


    The Yan family was surrounded by the guards and ran towards the main entrance with eager steps. After running fearfully for a while, they finally arrived at the gate of the mansion.


    "Master, please wait for a moment. I''ll go take a look at the situation outside the door." The master nurse came to the door and looked through the crack in the door. There was no one outside, except for the asional sound of Cong Yan. Several screams came from deep in the yard: "Master, it''s safe in front of the gate, let''s go quickly."


    Lets go, lets protect your wives and children, dont get separated. Master Yan said, and asked the master nursing master to open half of the door, and took the whole family out of the house.


    But as soon as he came to the street, he was stopped by a group of people rushing out.


    "Stop, who asked you toe out? Go back quickly. It''s more dangerous outside than at home!" Ma Wu and others stopped the Yan family and pointed to the intersection of Wenchang Street and said: "There will be chaos in the city tonight. There are still people lying there. There are a lot of corpses and arrows flying. Do you want to run out of your house and be shot to death by arrows or be hacked to death by the soldiers?!"


    Ma Wu is a member of the Eagle Food Gang and is following Master Chi. Today, Master Chi is guarding Wenchang Street. After seeing the witch army running into the Yan family, he expected that the Yan family would run out, so he specifically asked him to wait here. , stopped the Yan family.


    "What Rong people? The Rong people have entered the city? Beicang Mansion has been lost?!" Mrs. Yan screamed. She fainted because she thought the Rong people had broken through the city. Mr. Yan hurriedly supported her.


    But just as he helped Mrs. Yan, the two daughters-inw and two unmarried daughters of the Yan family fainted together.


    It hit the ground with a thud.


    Madam, madam! The two sons of the Yan family hurriedly went to help their daughter-inw.


    Master Yan yelled at the maids: "Are you dead? Hurry up and help thedies up!" He also winked at the master of the nursing home and asked him to lead someone to protect thedies so that they would not be robbed by the gangsters in front of him.


    Master Yan risked his life and stood in front of Ma Wu and asked: "You said the soldiers have entered the city? Then who are you?"


    Then he said: "If you want money, feel free to take it, but if you want to do something that is harmful to nature and justice, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. My family had already sent the nursing staff to the Yamen to call for help two-quarters of an hour ago. The people from the Yamen were very quick. Juste!


    "Ah, you still expect people from the Yamen? You don''t know if they wille?" Ma Wu sneered at this, but he still exined: "I am a member of the Yingshi Gang, and our Yingshi Gang set up an ambush tonight. We were killing Rong people in the city, but we didnt expect them to go to your house. Our father-inw told us to protect your Yan family and prevent anything from happening to your Yan family."


    "You, you are from the Eagle Food Gang, which is a gang... I, why should we believe you?" Young Master Yan asked tremblingly, while supporting his wife, he also had to hold his frightened son.


    With a click, Ma Wuyi cut off the stick guarding the courtyard, pointed at them and said: "Don''t be so shameless, go home. We, the Eagle Food Gang, will kill all the soldiers in your family, but you If you disobey and run around on the street, dont me our Eagle Food Gang for killing people, we are tough bandits!


    Do you understand the gangster?


    "Please calm down, this man is just a child who is ignorant. Don''t be angry. We will go back now." Mr. Yan quickly called the master of nursing home and took the whole family home.


    Ma Wu did not go in, but stood outside with others, saying: "Don''te out!"


    "No, I won''te out, don''t worry." Mr. Yan immediately led people to close the door of the house, and then closed the second door leading to the back house. The whole family hid in the living room in the front yard, and asked the nurses to hold on. In front of the door, if Rong people or people from the Eagle Food Gange to kill you, just fight them to the end!


    Fortunately, no one from the Eagle Food Gang came in. After about a quarter of an hour, the sound of fighting in the backyard stopped. It was estimated that the Rong people were either dead or had escaped.


    But the Yan family still didn''t dare toe out and kept hiding in the living room, wanting to wait for the government officials toe.


    However, Lao Tongpan did not let anyone from the government officee. He had a good rtionship with the Yang family and wanted to take everyone from the government office to the north of the city to help the Yang family put out the fire. He said to the two guards who came to ask for help: "You Yan family You are considered rich, so spend your money to go to the south of the city to find the escorts from the Beitong Escort Bureau for help, while the people from the Yamen will rush to the north of the city to put out the fire."


    There is no time to save the Yan family.


    After saying that, he pushed the Yan family nursing home aside and left with the people from the Yamen. He thought about helping the Yang family put out the fire and taking the opportunity to eat the Yang family and make a fortune.


    However, Lawton Judge did not help this time!


    The Yan family nursing home was extremely anxious. Leader Wan knew what Mr. Yan was like. During the drought, the Wan family had to get help from the Yan family. Seeing this, he said to the two nursing homes: "You guys wait first, I will go and help you." Find someone."


    Team leader Wan went to the cell to find cell leader Meng, who was his aunt Meng''s family: "Cousin Meng, there are no important prisoners in the prison. Something happened at Mr. Yan''s house. You and the jailers should go over and see what''s going on." Hes also helped our family, so we cant embarrass his family too much.


    It is said that he has fallen in with a bad person. If the female family members are humiliated, the Yan family will bepletely disgraced.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the gambling house to find my second brother and ask him to bring the gangsters from the gambling house." Meng, the jailer, was straightforward and didn''t talk nonsense. After agreeing, he took half of the jailers and the Yan family to guard the hospital, and went to the gambling house to shout people, summoned dozens of thugs and rushed to Yan''s house.

 Chapter 1537: Escaped

    Chapter 1537: Escaped


    Chapter 1537 Escaped


    Prefect Jin had already learned about the fire in the north of the city and rushed to the government office overnight. When he heard that Judge Lao Tong had taken most of the government officials to the north of the city to put out the fire, he sneered.


    The man named Lao was not beaten enough. Before he, the prefect, arrived, he took away most of the people from the yamen.


    "Ten thousand squad leader, let''s go to the north of the city!" Magistrate Jin took the remaining Yamen servants, Master Hu, and the guards of the Jin family to the north of the city.


    Lao Tongpan was riding a horse and had already arrived at the north of the city.


    But when he arrived in the north of the city, he was stunned. He sat on horseback and looked at the fireballs flying towards Yang''s charcoal workshop, as well as the two groups of people fighting in front of the charcoal workshop. He was trembling with fear: "What, what''s going on here?" A fight started? Who are these people?"


    "Sir, I think some bandits have entered the city and want to rob the Yang family''s workshop. What should we do? Should we help or withdraw?" Master Lin asked Lao Tongpan hurriedly.


    Lao Tongpan: "What a help, get out now!"


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Luo Ying saw them and directly ordered people to shoot arrows to block their way.


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows struck, scaring Laotong and the others so much that they rolled off their horses: "Heroes, spare your life, spare your life, we are just passing by!"


    Passing by your mother, a bunch of dead trash.


    Luo Ying cursed and asked someone to shout to them: "The Rong people have entered the city. The fire was set by the Rong people. Pleasee over quickly and help kill the Rong people!"


    What?


    Have the soldiers entered the city? !


    Laotong Magistrate was so frightened that he almost died. Oh my god, when did the soldiers enter the city? And let him hit him?


    Master Lin and Team Leader Tian were also very frightened. They were all old and young, and they knew how ferocious the Rong people were, so they didn''t want to help and wanted to evacuate quickly.


    But Luo Ying and Tuo Gude have already fought against each other. Tuo Gude and the others are guarding several houses and not letting their people in. The two sides are fighting in a stalemate, and they need to bring in the government officials to disperse the Rong people.


    Seeing that Laotongjing and the others were actually here, Tuogu''s eyes turned red with anger and he ordered Hu Yang: "Take a group of people and drive them away!"


    Laotong was greedy for life and afraid of death, so he allocated some people to scare them once and they would not dare toe.


    As long as people from the government don''t get involved, after they kill the people from the Eagle Food Gang, they can cover up the secrets of several houses.


    In short, these burning houses of the Yang family are now forbidden areas, and no one can enter!


    "Yes." Hu Ang responded and immediately led his men to rush over.


    Lao Tongfan and the others were indeed frightened and fled back, but before they could run a few feet away, they met Magistrate Jin and others who wereing.


    Zhifu Jin learned that Rong people had entered the city and that a group of powerful people were fighting with them. He thought about it and immediately said: "Go back and help!"


    "Go back?" Judge Lao Tong was going crazy: "Your Majesty, that''s a soldier. We are civil servants. If we go over to help, it''s almost like going to die!"


    Magistrate Jin said: "How much the emperor hates the Rong people, you know very well, Lao Tongjian. If the Rong people enter Beicang Prefecture, we, as officials of Beicang Prefecture, bump into them but do not help kill the Rong people, let alone the official position." If we dont protect it, the whole family will die!


    "This..." Lao Tongpian choked. The emperor really hated the Rong people, and he always liked to raid officials'' homes and exterminate their ns. Lao Tongpian was afraid.


    Magistrate Jin took out his private seal and handed it to Master Hu: "Go to the city tower to let out smoke and notify the defenders outside the city that there are troops entering the city. Tell General Wu to quickly bring troops to help!"


    "Yes." Master Hu immediately took the private seal and rode to the city gate.


    Magistrate Jin dragged Lao Tongpan and rushed to the Yang family charcoal workshop.


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang and the Rong people were already fighting hard to separate each other. There were many corpses lying on the ground, some with heads and limbs severed. Lao Tongpuan was so moved that he vomited. Magistrate Jin was also frightened, but he pointed at Tuogu and the others and said: "You are a brave soldier, how dare youe to mynd of great Chu to cause trouble..."


    There was a whoosh, and before he could finish his words, a sharp arrow came to kill him. Magistrate Jin was so frightened that hey on the ground.


    Luo Ying clicked his tongue and said, "It''s really useless."


    He shouted to them again: "Bring people quickly and rush into these houses. The Rong people have dug tunnels in these houses. They want the Rong army to attack Beicang Mansion through the tunnels!"


    What?


    The Rong people dug a tunnel in the Yang family''s house!


    But


    Jin Zhifu looked at the Yang family house that was engulfed in mes. He felt that the speaker was mentally ill. The house was about to burn down. If they went in, wouldn''t they be buried in it?


    Seeing Luo Ying tell the truth, Tuogu''s face changed drastically. At this moment, he wanted tomit suicide to apologize to his father!


    The matter of digging tunnels in Beicang Mansion was a n that had been nned since the father was alive. They had been looking for the descendants of the great craftsmen of the previous dynasty for twenty years. In the past few years, they had finally found them and it took a lot of time. It took four years to thoroughly understand the structure of Beicangfu''s city wall and underground defense mechanisms, and only then began excavation.


    It took almost a year just to dig.


    Two generations of hard work, the n that he and his father were most proud of, was openly revealed like this!


    "Ah!" Tuogude roared angrily, raising his sword and shing at Luo Ying: "How do you know? Who told you!"


    With a ng, Luo Ying raised his knife to fight back and mocked: "Is digging tunnels a novel idea? Our Eagle Food Gang has more than a dozen tunnels in Beicang Mansion. You can still eat the leftovers we eat. It''s quite beautiful. Your beasts are indeed barren. You are a royal family after all. Why are you so not picky about food? Do you only like to eat our leftovers?"


    Shut up, you big Chu untouchable! Tuogu was furious. He drew out his hooked scimitar and used a set of exquisite knife skills. He cut Luo Ying with a few swishes.


    Tuogude is very skilled, and Luo Ying is no match for him in closebat.


    Luo Ying didn''t mind either. To him, it didn''t matter what method he used, as long as he could win, so he roared and called the three falcons he had tamed.


    There was a chirp of eagles, and three falcons swooped down from high in the sky and pecked at Tuogude''s eyes at the same time.


    Tuo Gude hurriedly avoided it, but the falcon''s attack speed was as fast as lightning, and it was tamed by Luo Ying. It had seen a lot of blood. The three falcons attacked Tuo Gude in a blink of an eye and severely injured Tuo Gude. light.


    Upon seeing this, Peng Tu quickly brought the witch army over to help, and then rescued Tuo Gude.


    But Luo Ying took the opportunity to order an arrow to be fired.


    Swish swish!


    Arrows rained down, and many witch soldiers were hit by arrows. The arrows were still poisonous. The witch soldiers who were hit by the arrows fainted immediately.


    Tuo Gude''s eyes were splitting when he saw this, and he wanted to fight to the end, but Peng Tu persuaded him: "Master, the matter in Beicang Mansion is not urgent. Let''s withdraw first, otherwise it will be toote. The opponent is Luo Ying! "


    This Luo Ying was not only the leader of the tough bandits, he was also the vanguard general of the northwest camp and killed many of their warriors on the battlefield.


    "Shoot arrows to kill these beast soldiers!" Luo Ying ordered, and the people from the Eagle Food Gang fired another wave of arrows.


    Luo Ying whistled again, and the falcons swooped towards Tuogude again.


    Seeing this, Tuogude had no choice but to say: "Retreat first!"

 Chapter 1538: Champa

    Chapter 1538: Champa


    Chapter 1538: upying the city


    After Pengtu heard this, he immediately called to a member of the witch army''s Golden ount: "Age, you take someone to the rear, and the others will **** the master away!"


    "Yes!" The witch army is still very loyal to Tuo Gude. After all, they belong to the same tribe. Tuo Gude is still the king of their tribe. After hearing the order, they immediately formed a formation to stop the people of the Eagle Food Gang and let Tuo Gude and others Go first.


    "If you want to escape, there is no way." Luo Ying called to the people of the Eagle Food Gang: "Chase, the gold is calcted ording to the head, kill a Rong, get thirty taels of gold, kill the Tuogu, get five taels of silver!"


    Tuo Gude was stunned when he heard this. He turned back to look at Luo Ying. What was this Da Chu pariah talking about? The heads of his descendants of the witch god, witch army generals, and tribal princes are actually cheaper than those of ordinary witch armies. It is a great shame!


    Swish swish!


    Luo Ying knew that Tuo Gu was arrogant and said this deliberately. Taking advantage of Tuo Gu''s turning back, he quickly ordered his men to fire a hail of arrows and shoot down a dozen more witch soldiers.


    "Master, be careful!" Pengtu hurriedly protected Tuogude, but he was hit by two arrows, which were poisoned. Pengtu''s eyelids sank, and he only had time to say: "Master, retreat quickly~" Just fainted.


    "Carry up Peng Tu and retreat!" Tuo Gude originally wanted to gather more men to fight to the death with Luo Ying and the others, but after his confidant Peng Tu was hit by an arrow, he understood that he could not stay here any longer and immediately ordered people to carry Peng Tu and evacuate. .


    The hawks chirped again, and the falcons came over again and pecked out the eyes of the two witch soldiers.


    Ah! the witch army screamed and shed at the falcon with its sword.


    But falcons can fly, and their knives can''t hurt a few falcons at all.


    Retreat, master, retreat quickly! Seeing the heavy losses on their side, Hu Ang immediately urged Tuo Gude and led his people to run to the west of the city along the alley.


    This is the north of the city, but the north gate has been blocked by Luo Ying and others. They were ambushed on Wenchang Street in the east city. There must be people from the Eagle Food Gang in the east city. Now they can only go to the west gate and break through the west gate to escape.


    However, Mr. Lu''s family lived in the west of the city. Mr. Lu, his son and Mr. Gui led a group of tough bandits from the Eagle Food Gang to guard the west gate. Tuo Gude and the others were ambushed as soon as they arrived.


    Countless poisonous sharp arrows came from all directions in the west, whizzing and whizzing, hitting dozens of witch soldiers.


    Bang, bang, bang, the witch army fell down one after another.


    Tuogu''s eyes were about to burst and he roared: "Set up rockets to call for reinforcements! All the warriors of the witch army formed a formation and killed these untouchables from Da Chu. Anyone who cuts off one head will get three catties of salt and tea, and three beauties from Da Chu!"


    The people of Da Chu love gold and silver, but materials are scarce in Da Rong, and salt and tea are precious. In addition to loving beauties, the Rong people prefer Da Chu''s salt tea.


    Ouch! The morale of the witch army was greatly boosted, and they formed a formation to fight against the ghost master and the others.


    Swish swish!


    Hu Ang fired three rockets into the sky. When the witch army ambushing outside the city saw the rockets in the air, they immediately rushed to the west city gate, carried thedder, threw out the iron w hook rope, and jumped up the city wall.


    "Rong people, Rong people areing to kill!" When the soldiers on the city tower saw therge number of witches climbing up, they were so frightened that they ran away and did not dare to stop them.


    "A bunch of trash!" Master Gui cursed and ordered Lu Zi: "Bring people up to guard them and kill them one by one!"


    "Yes." Luzi hurriedly took half of the Yingshi Gang bandits to guard the west city gate, but there were too many witch troops ambushing outside the city, and they were all well-trained. Luzi and the others could notpare with Luo Ying and the others. After holding on for a while, I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Huh, kill the untouchables of Da Chu and save the general!" The witch army who came to ask for help roared and rushed down from the city tower on the corpses of the Yingshi Gang gangsters, and began to attack Gui Ye and the others from both sides.


    "Master Gui, I can''t stand it any longer, please retreat first!" Lu Zi was injured, but he rushed over to protect Master Gui and wanted to take him away first.


    The ghost master shouted: "Why retreat? Tuogude must be killed tonight!"


    The idea of moving the Rong people into Longshan Prefecture was his idea. This was an outlier among the Rong people. He was too smart and must be killed to avoid future troubles.


    But the witch army was too numerous, and a group of witch army desperately opened the city gate and released all the witch army outside the city. Tuogude was overjoyed when he saw this and shouted: "Warriors of the Witch God, follow me back and kill these untouchables from Chu!"


    Tuogude didn''t want to escape in the first ce, but when he saw that they had upied the top of the mountain again, he wanted to continue fighting back to the city, kill Luo Ying, and make things right tonight.


    Prefect Jin and Lao Tongfeng...heh, let''s just say that they were killed by the tough bandits of the Eagle Food Gang. Anyway, officials are often killed in the northwest.


    And as long as they are dead, the secret of the tunnel can be kept.


    Hu Ang was startled and said: "Master, Luo Ying and the others areing soon. We have to retreat quickly, otherwise we will be in danger again if it is toote!"


    They have an army of witches to help them, but the Eagle Food Gang has more manpower in Beicang Mansion. There is no shortage of manpower to surround and kill them, so they must escape quickly.


    Unwilling to give in, Tuogude pretended that he couldn''t hear anything and continued to order the witch army: "Kill these untouchables from Da Chu!"


    Ouch! the witch army roared and began to kill at the west gate.


    The Rong people are good at fighting, and the witch army is especially superior. In less than a quarter of an hour, most of the men led by Master Gui were killed or injured.


    Master Ghost also tried his best to stop Tuogude, and when Master Ying came, they would kill this big scourge together, so he was injured.


    Luo Ying and the others finally arrived after killing Agge''s group of witches. When they saw the miserable situation at the west city gate, their eyes turned red with anger and they shouted: "Kill them, leave no one behind!"


    Having said that, he spurred his horse and raised his sword, shing at Tuogude who was chasing the ghost master.


    With a click, Tuogude grabbed a witch soldier and used the witch soldier''s head to block his own knife.


    Hu Ang saw Luo Yinging with arge number of men and horses, and hurriedly grabbed Tuo Gude: "Master, leave quickly, it will be toote if you don''t leave! Do you want to die on the humblend of Dachu, and want to give up the tribe to Tianke?" sweat?!"


    Tuogu not only wanted to have the vastnd of Da Chu, so that the Rong people could live a stable life of farming and doing business like the people of Da Chu, but he also wanted to be the Heavenly Khan of Da Rong and lead the tribes of Da Rong. After hearing this, he finally He gave up and called to the remaining witch army: "Retreat!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed a sorcerer on horseback, snatched his horse, got on his horse, shot a cold arrow at the pursuing Luo Ying, and then rode out of the west city gate.


    Chase! Luo Ying roared angrily, summoning the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang to chase Tuo Gude.


    Tuogu had been in Beicangfu for more than a day or two. He had already thoroughly understood the routes inside and outside Beicangfu. He rode his horse all the way into the mountains. After Luo Ying and the others chased Tuogu for an hour, theypletely captured Tuogu. De and the others were lost in pursuit.


    Unwilling to give in, Luo Ying sent out the falcon to chase him again, but the falcon couldn''t find Tuogude in the mountains without a certain amount of time.


    Pang Hai said: "Master Ying, we have been out for more than an hour, let''s go back to the city first, otherwise we will get nothing when the man named Wu leads the troops into the city. We cannot let the credit go to the man named Wu in vain. "


    After hearing this, Luo Ying was silent for a while, and finally nodded: "Let''s go back to the city!"


    He turned his horse around and took his brothers back to Beicang Mansion.


    By the time we returned to Beicangfu, the sky had turned white.

 Chapter 1539: Lawton sentenced to death

    Chapter 1539: Lawton sentenced to death


    Chapter 1539 Laotong sentenced to death


    The west city gate has been upied by the Eagle Food Gang. When they saw Luo Ying and othersing back, they immediately opened the city gate and let Luo Ying and others in.


    Luo Ying asked: "Is Wu Po here?"


    Ma Dadao, who was guarding the west city gate: "Here he is, cursing at his mother outside the east city gate."


    Luo Ying sneered: "Do you want to scold his mother? If he scolds his mother, let him scold him. If he dares to scold the mothers of the gangsters in our Eagle Food Gang, don''t be polite to him and use poisonous arrows to greet them."


    Ma Da chuckled and said, "Brothers have already greeted us with poisonous arrows. His useless son was hit by poisonous arrows and fainted. Wu Po thought he was dead because he was too anxious."


    However, the poison is not very powerful, it can only make people unconscious, and military doctors in the army can detoxify it.


    After hearing this, Luo Ying frowned: "Wu Mang is really stupid. He actually helped Wu Po like this. Can a person like Wu Po be able to defend Beicang Mansion? What a nonsense!"


    After Luo Ying scolded Wu Mang, he asked about the situation of Master Gui and the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang.


    Ma Da Dao: "Both Gui Ye and Lu Zi were injured, but fortunately they were not injured and their lives were saved. Two hundred and six of our brothers died and have been buried; three hundred and twelve have been injured and have been sent to Yang The government will treat the injury."


    The old Lu family will continue to live in Beicang Mansion, so the Eagle Food Gang did not go to the Lu family to camp and rest, but upied the Yang Mansion.


    Yang Mansion has manyrge houses, as well as warehouses and gold and silver jewelry hidden by the Rong people. Living in Yang Mansion is not onlyfortable, but you can also make a lot of treasure.


    Luo Ying felt ufortable hearing that the witch army was really fierce. More than two hundred brothers died on their side: "How many people died in the witch army?"


    Ma Da Dao: "One hundred and fifteen people died and four hundred and sixty-eight were injured."


    They knew that the witch army was fierce, but they did not want to fight head-on with the witch army. They only fired poisonous arrows to stun the witch army.


    Luo Ying frowned upon hearing this. The gap between them and the witch army was still too big. The gap in the number of deaths was actually almost double.


    "This is the detailed casualty list of both the enemy and ours. Lord Ying, take a look." Ma Da handed the list to Luo Ying.


    Master Gui knew that Master Ying was anxious to know the number of casualties on both sides. After they "cleaned the battlefield", he immediately asked someone to write several copies of the list and send this one to him. If Master Yinges back from the west city gate, he can Show him immediately.


    After Luo Ying took the list, Ma Da raised his eyebrows at him again and said with a smile: "Master Ying, the brothers also caught a man named Yang. He was in a terrible situation this time. Two of his sons died in one night, and he was also injured. , and wanted to pretend to be dead bodies and escape, but when they saw the brothers chopping off the corpses heads one by one, they were so frightened that they surrendered quickly.


    Ma Da said hello to the brothers behind him, and Master Yang was **** and led over, kneeling on the ground.


    Luo Ying looked at Mr. Yang and sneered: "I have been a dog to the Rong people all my life, but have the Rong people ever regarded your family as their own? You are a self-deprecating person!"


    The Yang family is the mixed descendant of Rong people and Dachu women. The Rong people look down on people who are mixed with Dachu blood, especially the witch army. Therefore, the Yang family is no more than an animal in the eyes of the witch army.


    After going through this catastrophe, Mr. Yang cried so much that he begged: "Master Ying, please save the descendants of the Yang family. They don''t know anything and are innocent."


    "Bah, Tuo Gude and the others have lived in your house for such a long time. How dare you say that the Yang family is innocent, and the Chu people who were killed by the Rong are not innocent? Your whole family is an aplice of the Rong!" Ma He was so angry that he punched Mr. Yang twice, making him scream.


    "Hero, spare your life, spare your life." Mr. Yang screamed, and added: "They are really innocent and don''t know anything about the witch army... But I know it. I am willing to take the me and perform meritorious service, and exin the witch army''s digging of tunnels in the city. Son, please Lord Ying save my grandsons life!


    His son is dead, and if his grandson is gone, his family will be destitute.


    Mr. Yang was afraid that Luo Ying would not agree, so he added another sentence: "Master Ying, you are bandits, and the court will not believe you. Only if I plead guilty and exin what the witch army did, will the court believe that you are not lying!"


    "Haha, you still dare to threaten me with this?" Luo Ying smiled and ordered Mada: "Catch his grandson. If he doesn''t do everything the witch army did, he will do it in front of him." He castrated his grandson! Mr. Yangs eyes were splitting when he heard this, and he shouted: No way, Mr. Ying, you cant...


    With a bang, Ma Da kicked Mr. Yang over and sneered: "What can''t be done? We are gangsters. Is there anything in the world that gangsters dare not do?"


    He said to Master Ying: "Don''t worry, Master Ying, we will definitely get things done."


    Luo Ying nodded and led the people to the Yang family charcoal workshop in the north of the city.


    As soon as he arrived on the street of Yang''s charcoal workshop, he met Magistrate Jin and Lao Tongpuan and his party who were blocked outside the workshop by their brothers.


    Lao Tongpan shouted to Luo Ying: "But Master Ying of the Eagle Food Gang? I am Lord Tongpan of Beicang Mansion. I heard that the Yang family dug a tunnel in the north of the city. Can you let me go to the tunnel to see the truth?! "


    Look at the reality?


    Qin Lao''s letter of risk, Lao Tzu''s brothers have died more than two hundred. Do you dare to doubt that this is fake?


    Luo Ying sneered, pointed at Laotong and said: "Pang Hai, go and **** him over."


    "Hey." Pang Hai immediately went over, grabbed Lao Tongpan, dragged him towards Luo Ying, and kicked him until he knelt down.


    Laotong Fan felt something was wrong and hurriedly said: "Master Ying, what do you mean? I have no intention of pursuing you for entering the city."


    Luo Ying: "Oh, so what if we pursue the case? Do you have the ability to arrest us?"


    Judge Laotong said hurriedly: "Don''t dare, Lord Ying has misunderstood. I want to help. After all, the Rong people digging tunnels in the city is a major case. I am in charge of punishment, so I should intervene in this matter." Son."


    Luo Ying sat on the horse, staring at Lao Tongpian with his deep and sharp eyes with amusement, and after a while he said: "You don''t have to ask about this matter."


    Lao Tongpan was a little afraid to look directly into Luo Ying''s sharp eyes, but he boldly asked: "Why?"


    Luo Ying smiled and said: "Because you will be a dead person soon."


    With that said, he pulled out a big knife and threw it to Pang Hai: "Cut this dog official!"


    "Spare your life, spare your life!" Judge Lao Tong was frightened and went crazy. He quickly kowtowed and begged for mercy, and then said to Magistrate Jin: "Sir, please save me. I am an official of the imperial court. If you die, my lord will bear the me!" "


    "It''s your mother''s fault for talking so much nonsense before you die!" Pang Hai was not polite to Lao Tongpian. He took the big knife, raised the knife and cut off Lao Tongpian''s head with a click.


    Gurgling, Judge Lao Tong''s head rolled to the ground, and the field leader not far away screamed in fright... The gangster, he was really a gangster, he even dared to kill the imperial official, and he did it so easily.


    Pang Hai said angrily: "You screamed like shit, if you scream again I will chop you down!"


    When the leader of the field ss heard this, he quickly silenced himself and knelt down to kowtow.


    Prefect Jin was also very frightened. He looked at Lao Tongpuan''s head rolled to the side, his face was pale, and his legs were trembling.


    Luo Ying clicked his tongue in disgust: "If the soldierse, how can you withstand Beicang Mansion?"


    He then called to Magistrate Jin: "Follow me."


    After saying that, he rode off to the charcoal workshop.

 Chapter 1540: The gangster became a good man

    Chapter 1540: The gangster became a good man


    Chapter 1540: The ruthless bandit bes a good man


    Magistrate Jin was a little confused and asked tremblingly: "You don''t want to kill me anymore?"


    Leader Wan Ban said: "That should be the case. Our lives are saved."


    He said again: "Sir, let''s follow him quickly, lest Mr. Ying will be angry if it''s toote."


    This is a tough bandit, a man who will behead anyone who wants to kill him. They have to listen to him.


    Yes, yes, hurry up and follow. Magistrate Jin hurriedly led all the government officials to catch up.


    Luo Ying had already arrived at Yang''s charcoal workshop. When he saw Mr. Gui, he frowned slightly: "Why don''t you rest if you are injured? I''ll do it as long as I''m here."


    Master Gui nced at him and saw that he was only slightly injured. He felt relieved and said, "It''s up to you? The day lily is cold. You led people to chase Tuo Gude for more than an hour."


    He said again: "I didn''t catch him."


    "You are really good at poking my sore spots." Luo Ying was very unhappy after hearing this and said: "I have used a falcon to look for it, I should be able to find it."


    Master Gui shook his head when he heard this. They all knew very well that if they could not kill Tuogude in the city, even if the falcon chased Tuogude, they would not be able to kill him.


    "Have you found the descendants of the great craftsman?" Luo Ying asked. It was too chaoticst night. They wanted to kill Tuo Gude and they didn''t have anyone to find the descendants of the great craftsman.


    Master Gui shook his head: "We didn''t find him. We have sent people to search the whole city. I estimate that Tuogude will definitely protect such a talent as Xuan. He should be no longer in the city a long time ago. The tunnel has been dug."


    "Damn, this animal soldier is so lucky. I don''t know where he found the descendant of a great craftsman, but he really dug through the Beicangfu city wall." Luo Ying dismounted and said: "I will take people to the tunnel to see look."


    Master Gui nodded: "Well, be careful, it''s very deep down there and there''s a lot of water."


    When Luo Ying went to pursue Tuo Gude, he had already sent someone to take a look first.


    Luo Ying responded and shouted to Magistrate Jin: "Come here quickly, are you waiting for me to invite you?!"


    Magistrate Jin was shocked. It turned out that Luo Ying wanted him to follow him to see the tunnel dug by the Rong people, so he hurriedly responded: "Here hees!"


    He also called the leader of Wanban and two yamen servants to apany him down the tunnel.


    Luo Ying took Pang Hai and others, as well as Magistrate Jin and others, down to the tunnel. He came back more than an hourter. He was all dirty and his pants were soaked with water: "I''m quite capable. Fortunately, I discovered it early." , otherwise Da Chu will perish."


    Although Luo Ying hated Emperor Jingyuan very much, Da Chu was left behind by his ancestors and must not be thrown away.


    After Magistrate Jin saw the tunnel, he was almost frightened. He said: "Master Ying, the tunnel matter must be reported to the court immediately. We must not wait. What if the Rong people not only dug tunnels in Beicang Mansion, but also in Beicang Mansion?" What should we do if tunnels have been dug in other cities? Lets report it quickly so that the imperial court can send people to each city to check the situation under the city walls.


    Luo Ying said: "I have some knowledge, but it''s not your turn to teach me how to do things."


    "This..." Magistrate Jin choked. He couldn''t afford to offend this fierce bandit leader, so he could only look at Master Gui and ask him for help.


    Master Gui said: "This matter really shouldn''t be put off for a long time, and we shouldn''t stay in the city for a long time. We have to go back to the northwest as soon as possible."


    The northwest is their territory. If they stay in Beicangfu for a long time, they will only be trapped in the city by the imperial army.


    Luo Ying listened and looked at Magistrate Jin: "Go tell Wu Po that he is not qualified to see me. Let Wu Mange to Beicang Mansion in person. He is not allowed to lead troops. If he dares to lead troops to surround Beicang Mansion, I will kill him." Kill Wu Po and his son!"


    Wu Po and his son were nothing to the Eagle Food Gang. Even if they were protected by arge army, he could still do it if he wanted to kill them.


    Fromst night to now, Magistrate Jin finally understood the temper of this man. He is a man who sticks to his word. He did not dare to have objections and hurriedly went to deal with it. The city gates of Beicang Mansion are all guarded by the Yingshi Gang. The tower of the East Gate is full of ruthless bandits, with bows and arrows drawn. As long as Wu Po''s soldiers dare to attack the city, the ruthless bandits will Will shoot them.


    When Magistrate Jin saw this posture, his legs were shaking, but he pushed himself up to the tower and shouted: "Come here, I have a letter for General Wu!"


    Wu Po and his son did not dare to approach the city gate for fear of being shot by sharp arrows. They were surrounded in thest chariot of the army. Magistrate Jin shouted at the top of his lungs and they could not hear him. They could only tell him what Lord Ying had said by letter. .


    After Magistrate Jin shouted several times, a small gmander rode up to the city wall.


    Jin Zhifu hurriedly asked Team Leader Wan to hang the letter down in a basket: "Take it to General Wu and ask him to do it!"


    Themander of the g did not even respond. He took the letter and left, giving the letter to Wu Po.


    Wu Po was still afraid that the Yingshi Gang would poison the letter, so he didn''t dare to touch the letter at all. After asking the soldier to open it, he looked at it from a meter away and cursed: "Luo Ying, the bandit leader, still looks down on me. If you want to see your uncle, theres no way!


    This was said very forcefully, but in a blink of an eye he called the scouts and ordered: "Eight hundred miles away, send the letter to your uncle and ask him toe quickly."


    There are actually tunnels dug by the Rong in Beicang Mansion. This matter is too big for him to bear, so he should let his uncle handle it.


    Yes! The scout was ordered to deliver the message.


    Wu Po''s son had been revived by a military doctor and asked at this moment: "Dad, what are we doing now? Just keep guarding like this? Not attacking the city? No matter what, we have to feint attack a few times to show off, right? Otherwise, I''m afraid we will be attacked. Someone give me a copy."


    Beicang Mansion was upied by ruthless bandits. As the defenders of Beicang Mansion, if they did not even stage a feint attack, they would be killed by Yushitai.


    Wu Po was in a dilemma. Logically speaking, he should have feinted a few times, but the fierce bandits of the Eagle Food Gang were fierce and would not give in to them. If they dared to feint, they would shoot poisonous arrows.


    The city has been upied. If more soldiers die, I am afraid they will be punished even more severely.


    Wu Po thought for a long time and said: "Luo Ying and other Yingshi Gang gangsters hijacked the people in the city. We decided to postpone the attack for the sake of the safety of the people in the city."


    This is a wonderful thing to say. Wu Po''s son hurriedly asked people to let the news out.


    Its not that we dont dare to fight, its all because we are kind-hearted and care about the lives of the people in the city!


    After Magistrate Jin finished delivering the letter, he waited for a while until the gmander said that Wu Po had sent someone to deliver the letter to Wu Mang, and then he went back to inform Luo Ying, wiping his hands in cold sweat.


    How did you know that Luo Ying asked him to do another thing: "Inform the people in the city and let theme to see the tunnel. Anyone whoes to see the tunnel will be given one tael of silver each."


    ah?


    Magistrate Jin was confused, but he quickly realized that Luo Ying was afraid that the court would not recognize their contribution, so he wanted to call the people in the city to see the tunnel, and let them know that the Rong people were digging tunnels in the city and bringing them to the city. The news that the Rong people were driven away was publicized.


    "Hey, I''ll do it right now." Magistrate Jin didn''t dare to confront Luo Ying at all. He would do whatever he said, as long as Luo Ying didn''t kill him or the people in the city.


    However, even if Magistrate Jin personally shouted at the yamen gate: "Anyone who goes to Yang''s charcoal workshop to see the tunnel, the Eagle Food Gang will give one tael of silver to each person!" No one was willing to go.


    Just because everyone feels...


    The gangsters are all robbers, so they can still give us money? Is this gangster going to be a good person?

 Chapter 1541: come to help

    Chapter 1541:e to help


    Chapter 1541: Help


    "A ruthless gangster turns to good deeds? What sweet dream are you having? I bet your home will be robbed in a moment and you will be forced to sleep on the street with your wife and children!"


    Some people didnt quite agree and said, Wang Daliu, what you said is wrong. The people from the Eagle Food Gang killed a lot of Rong peoplest night, which saved the lives of the entire city.


    There was a fiercemotion in the cityst night. There were shouts of murder everywhere. Everyone who lived in the city heard it, but they didn''t have the courage toe out to see it. They all stayed at home and trembled.


    Wang Daliu is a **** from the west of the city who likes to cause trouble. When he heard this, he shouted: "Lin Sanjin, you **** speak for the bandits? If you are not afraid, go to the north of the city to see the tunnels." Maybe the bandits will be buried in it!"


    When Magistrate Jin heard this, he pointed at Wang Daliu and said, "Bring this **** to me, hold him down and give him ten ps!"


    "Yes." Team leader Wan immediately led someone over, grabbed the man, and dragged him to the gate of the government office.


    Wang Daliu was suddenly arrested. He was so frightened that he screamed: "Team Leader Wan, what are you doing? I''ve been very honest recently and haven''t caused any trouble!"


    He just said a few bad words about the Eagle Food Gang, but the Eagle Food Gang is a gang and everyone can scold it. What happened to Ying Yingjing when he cursed it twice?


    Wan Ban sneered: "No trouble? Lord Zhifu spoke here, but you sang against Master Zhifu. Is this called no trouble?"


    He added: "I''m helping you. If you don''t ept these ten points, just say what you just said, the people from the Eagle Food Gang will chop you up, and then hang your head on the city gate to expose it." Ten days and a half month!


    "What? So serious?" Wang Daliusu was confused. He just wanted to have fun with his words. He thought that the government office and the gangsters must be at odds with each other. He said these words to help the government office. The prefect must be happy to hear this. , how did you know it turned out like this.


    Hit! Magistrate Jin felt bad every time he looked at Wang Dalius, so he gave the order himself.


    "Yes." Captain Wan personally held the stick and hit Wang Daliu hard, making Wang Daliu scream. After hitting him ten times, Wang Daliu couldn''t stand up at all.


    Wan Ban pointed at the two mixed programs with Wang Daliu, and said, "Raise Wang Daliu away, don''t dirty thend of the house, hurry up, dare to grind you even if you fight!"


    Hey, hey, hey. The two men came over in a hurry, and carried Wang Daliu away by his shoulders and feet.


    After Wang Dalius visit, other gangsters no longer dared to cause trouble, but no one wanted to go to the north of the city to see the tunnels.


    Mainly because of fear, after all, the people in the Eagle Food Gang are tough bandits. Even though they have a good reputation, they are still tough gangsters!


    Magistrate Jin was depressed, and when he was feeling worried, Master Yan suddenly came with his sons, his brother''s family, and his cousin''s family, and said loudly: "Master Magistrate, our Yan family is willing to go to the north of the city to see the tunnels, and we don''t pay a cent!" "


    When these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Shopkeeper Huang of the Huang Family Inn advised Master Yan: "Master Yan, a gentleman does not sit down in court, so your family does not need to go to those ruthless bandits... Although the people of the Eagle Food Gang will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, they are bandits after all. Your family is rich, so its better not to mess with it.


    What if after getting together, the people from the Eagle Food Gang find out that the Yan family has money, and take people to rob the Yan family?


    Mr. Yan said: "Thank you very much, shopkeeper Huang, for reminding me. But Yan dares to use the head on his neck to assure everyone that the heroes of the Eagle Food Gang will never kill innocent people indiscriminately. They will definitely give you money if you tell them to look at the tunnel."


    Master Yan was talking about how the soldiers climbed over the wall into his housest night and were all killed by the Eagle Food Gang. "Who would have thought that the Yang family is a Rong family? My family lives on the same street as the Yang family. Last night, after the Rong people couldn''t defeat the heroes of the Eagle Food Gang, they climbed over the wall and entered my house. My whole family was in danger. It was the heroes of the Eagle Food Gang who climbed over the wall. Come in, kill the Rong people, and save my whole family."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this: "There''s still this thing! It seems that the people in the Eagle Food Gang are not very bad."


    "Of course, most of the gangsters in the Eagle Food Gang are military lords. Even though they became bandits, the only people they robbed were corrupt officials, evil rich, soldiers and the Northwest Army. They never touchedmon people like us!" There was an **** inside who shouted loudly. He was an **** and he ran to the northwest, so everyone believed his words.


    As he was talking, the Wan family chief came with his children and grandchildren, leaning on crutches, and said as he walked: "Master magistrate, I, the Wan family, are also willing to go to the north of the city to see the tunnels, but I, the Wan family, have to charge money! "


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin really admired Chief Wan. This old man was really smart. Even though he didn''t have much money, as long as the people from the Eagle Food Gang gave him money, it was the most powerful proof that he kept his word.


    Themander of Wan tribe is helping the eagle food.


    The Wan family and the Yan family are both rtively prestigious families in the city. These two families took the lead. The other poor families were interested and asked, "Master magistrate, if we also go to see the tunnel, can we reallye out safely? Got the money?"


    As the chief official of the government, it was not easy for Magistrate Jin to speak for the bandits, so the leader of the Wan n said: "Of course you can get the money safely. If something happens to you, let your family memberse to us." Wanjia settles ounts!"


    Mr. Yan also said: "Yes, I, the Yan family, will be the guarantor to ensure that you will be fine."


    When everyone heard this, they no longer hesitated and signed up to go to the north of the city to see the tunnel. At one time, there were more than 200 people.


    Magistrate Jin felt that there were enough people, so he said: "Okay, everyone, please follow me to the north of the city. Be honest and don''t look around and ask questions. If you anger the people of the Eagle Food Gang, I can save you." I cant help you!


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry, Lord Magistrate." Seeing so many people going together, and apanied by Lord Magistrate, everyone became bolder and hurried towards the north of the city.


    Luo Ying was very satisfied when he saw so many peopleing to see the tunnel, and asked Pang Hai and others to take them into the tunnel in batches.


    More than an hourter, the first group of people who went down into the tunnel came back and said to those who were still waiting outside: "Oh my God, our Beicang Mansion was really hollowed out by the soldiers. The tunnel was dug wider than the house. , Old man, it leads directly to the outside of the city. Fortunately, the heroes of the Eagle Food Gang discovered it early, otherwise if the soldiers came into the city from the tunnel, we would all die!"


    After hearing this, the others all turned pale with fright and were overjoyed. They said to Luo Ying, "Master Ying, you are really a great benefactor to our Beicang Mansion!"


    Compared to the Eagle Food Gang, the Rong people were truly cruel. They ughtered all the people in Longshan Prefecture and other three prefectures, and also moved the Rong people to Longshan Prefecture. This was in order to ughter all of them. People, upying theirnd!


    Luo Ying put on a cold and arrogant look and said: "There is no need to say any more nonsense. After reading the truth, go to the shed to get the money. If anyone asks about the truth in the future, just tell the truth."


    "It''s natural, we are all good people, and we never lie." Jin Bafu said, rushed to the shed, saluted to the tough bandits of the Eagle Food Gang, and said, "I have seen a good man."

 Chapter 1542: Kill the ugly woman

    Chapter 1542: Kill the ugly woman


    Chapter 1542 Kill the ugly woman


    Ma San, who was in charge of distributing money, nced at Jin Bafu and sneered. This boy was not very young, but he loved money. When he asked this question, his eyes glowed green.


    Thats right, Martha, Ma San, and Ma Wu are brothers, and their whole family is part of the Eagle Food Gang.


    Dont worry, we from the Yingshi Gang keep our word. Just take the one tael of silver. Ma San gave the silver to Jin Bafu.


    Jin Bafu took the silver and weighed it. When he saw that it was enough, he smiled and said, "Thank you so much, good man."


    He then asked: "Good man, I have some young nieces and nephews at home. Can I take them to see the tunnels and make some money?"


    Jin Bafu is actually Jin Fu''s younger brother. Old Jin''s family is prosperous, but he just doesn''t learn well and lives by deceiving passing merchants.


    Before Qin Sang and the others left, they sent Jin Fu and his group to the government office. Now Jin Fu and the others are being imprisoned in the government office prison.


    Jin Bafu was young, so he was left at home to take care of the young children, so he escaped.


    However, Jin Fu and the others were arrested, and Jin Bafu had to take on the responsibility of supporting his family. If he could make a fortune in Kantuntunnel, he would have enough money to support his nieces and nephews this year.


    The Eagle Food Gang has hidden stakes in and outside the city, so Lord Ying knew that Jin Fu and others wanted to ckmail Qin Sang, and he was very angry!


    He actually dared to bully Qin Lao Mao, which meant that he was not there at the time, otherwise Jin Fu and his group would have been chopped into pieces.


    However, Jin Bafu can still think about his nephew and niece at this time, so he can be saved. Master Ying said: "Yes, as long as you dare to go down to see the tunnel and tell the truth when others ask, you can get one tael of silver." reward."


    After hearing this, Jin Bafu was overjoyed and hurriedly sped his fists towards Lord Ying and said, "Thank you Lord Ying. I''ll go call someone now!"


    The surname Jin is worthy of being a popr surname in Beicang Mansion. The Jinba rich family not only has many brothers and sisters, but also more nephews and nieces. In less than two quarters of an hour, more than twenty people were brought in.


    Ma San twitched the corner of his mouth, and immediately took out twenty or so taels of silver.


    After the nephews and nieces of the Jinpachi rich family had seen the tunnel and received their money, those who were still watching in the city all came to the north of the city. After looking at the tunnel for a day, they took away a lot of money from the Eagle Food Gang.


    By the next day, word spread throughout the city: "The gangsters have be a good people. They have really be a good people. Not only did they save the Yan family, but they also gave us money. They did notmit any crimes during the two days they upied the city. We are Whatever else you have to do!"


    Isnt that true? I didnt expect the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang to be so good. Not only did they notmit any crimes, they also killed a number of the bullies and rich men who had done bad things in the city. They were able to eliminate the harm for us.


    Moreover, the Eagle Food Gang was very principled when killing the bullies and rich men. They first sent the evidence of the bullies and rich men to murder, robbed girls from good families, and upied farmers'' fields to the government office, and showed them to the magistrate before they killed him. He was pulled to the gate of the government office and his head was beheaded.


    There have been a lot of bullies and wealthy people killed recently. The gate of the government office is washed every day, and not a single day is left untouched. The servants who wash the floors are almost cursing, but they have to hold back and dare not scold.


    "Where are you now? I heard that the Yingshi Gang has captured more than 400 Rong people alive. After a while, they will be taken to the gate of the government office to be beheaded."


    "What, Master Ying wants to kill all the captured Rong people? With so many prisoners, we have to hand them over to the court and let the court exchange them for some benefits with the Rong, right?" "Ah, bah, you still want to take them," he said. Are you exchanging benefits with the Rong people? Then the Rong people can let us, the great Chu, take advantage? Moreover, the Rong people are ferocious and can fight many more soldiers than our great Chu soldiers. I heard that the Rong people can kill ten with one. If these more than four hundred Rong are killed, If we put them back, when they go to the battlefield, we will have to kill more than four thousand soldiers. It is a big loss, but we should kill them all!"


    Luo Ying also meant the same thing. The Rong people who were caught with poisoned arrows were witches. They were indeed capable of killing ten with one, so Luo Ying would not let them live and decided to kill them all.


    It''s just that we don''t want to kill him now. We have to wait for Wu Mang toe and kill him in front of Wu Mang.


    "When will the old man Wu Mang arrive?" Luo Ying asked in the study room of the Yang family, looking at the booklet handed over by Master Gui to confiscate the property of the Yang family and the bullies and rich families.


    Before the ghost master could speak, he flicked the book again and said with a smile: "The people in Beicang Mansion are indeed rich, and they have copied a lot of good things. When the pension money is distributed to the families of the brothers who died in the war, and the money is given to the soldiers who were killed, After brother pays the reward, we can still get arge sum of money, so this trip is not in vain."


    Then he said: "I heard that Muge wasughed at and said he was a soft-boiled man? Who the **** said this because he didn''t want to live? With us here, how can Muge be short of money to support soldiers?"


    Luo Ying pointed at the ghost master and said: "You think of a way to send a batch of gold to Brother Mu as soon as possible, as well as weapons, baggage and other items. Send them to him. Don''t let anyone say that to him!"


    Master Gui felt helpless and said: "Master Ying, we know you feel sorry for Brother Mu, but you are hurting him by giving him these things. Let''s talk about itter. Besides, Brother Mu is not short of money. He seems to be in trouble." He is doing some business behind the scenes, which is quite profitable, and the matter of eating soft rice is probably a cover-up he deliberately used."


    After Luo Ying heard this, he was happy and praised: "Our brother Mu is really smart, and we can use this deception very well!"


    Thinking of something again, he darkened his face and asked anxiously: "I heard from people in the city that the daughter-inw Muge married is not very good-looking, but is it true?"


    Master Gui''s heart skipped a beat. He was really afraid of whatever he wanted. He originally wanted to hide it from Master Ying for a while and talk about it after returning to the northwest. Unexpectedly, Master Ying asked about it.


    "Speak, are you mute? Tell me clearly now!" Luo Ying was angry, banging the table and yelling at Master Gui: "Tell the truth, if you dare to hide it, don''t me me for falling out!"


    Master Gui knew that Luo Ying was really anxious, so he could only tell what he heard.


    "You, what did you say? Brother Mu''s wife is ugly and smelly?" Luo Ying was stunned. He didn''t believe it. Heughed and said: "It''s fake. It must be fake. Don''t look at that kid Brother Mu. How can you talk, but you are very picky in your heart, even Brother Qins fiance said that you are average-looking, how can you like an ugly girl? "


    After saying this, his expression changed. He stood up suddenly, kicked over the desk with a bang, shed at the bookshelf on the side with a knife, and shouted with red eyes: "Kill that ugly woman!" Brother, I cant live with such an ugly woman for the rest of my life!


    How can you sleep when your face is covered with abscesses and your body smells like rotten eggs?


    The youngest Qin was a good boy who was pampered by several families and grew up. The young marquis of the Qin family could not make do with an ugly woman no matter how miserable he was!


    Everyone in the room was frightened by Luo Ying''s sudden anger. Pang Hai hurriedly said: "Master Ying, calm down..."


    "Shut up, why should you calm down? If your brother marries an ugly woman, can you bear it?!" Luo Ying was really sad. Thinking of Qin Er''s love for this little brother during his lifetime, and then thinking of Qin Er''s death, his eyes turned red. , almost shed tears.


    After suppressing his tears for a while, he said: "I''m not joking. Let''s go ahead and kill that ugly woman. Do it cleanly and don''t let Mu Geer find out."

 Chapter 1543: Mothers clan unknown

    Chapter 1543: Mother''s n unknown


    Chapter 1543: Unknown mother n


    Master Gui was shocked and said hurriedly: "Master Ying, Mrs. Gu is Brother Mu''s first wife, not a concubine that can be bought or sold to death. If you send someone to kill Mrs. Gu, you will be pping the face of the Qin family. , if Mugeer knew it and the world knew it, how would he establish himself in the world?"


    He added: "The Gu family is kind to the Qin family. If the Gu family hadn''t helped cover it up, Mu Geer and the others wouldn''t have been able to obtain a new identity. If you kill the Gu family, you will turn Mu Geer into an ungrateful white-eyed wolf."


    "Shut up, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said, don''t let Brother Mu know?!" Luo Ying was very angry and was determined to kill Gu. He looked at Mr. Gui and the others and said, "Given what we are doing today, In terms of status, Muge''er''s wife doesn''t have to be a noble girl, but she must be a girl with a clean background and good looks, right? Look at that Gu family, her mother''s family is unknown, and she is ugly and smelly. Such a woman gives people If you are not worthy of being a concubine, how can you marry Mugeer as your official wife?!"


    Luo Ying heard about the Gu family the day he arrived in Beicang Mansion. He couldn''t believe it at the time. He thought that no matter how blind Brother Mu was, he couldn''t marry such a woman?


    But just now, when he suddenly asked, Master Gui was obviously stunned, and he told the truth, breaking hisst illusion, and his lungs were about to explode with anger!


    Luo Ying suppressed his anger and said to Master Chi and Pang Hai, "You go out first."


    "Yes." Mr. Chi and Pang Hai went out immediately. Before closing the door, they reminded him: "Master Ying, please control your temper. Things are already like this. It''s useless for you to get angry at Master Gui."


    Get out! Luo Ying shouted, and the two of them quickly closed the door and left, waiting in the yard.


    In the study, Luo Ying pointed at the ghost master and said: "Gu''s mother, Cui, is a refugee. She settled down as a servant in a family before marrying Gu Dashan... A refugee, a woman with more than ten years of age... You have been wandering for years. Do you know what this means? Not to mention whether Ms. Cui was innocent before she got married, but lets talk about it, what if Ms. Cui is a prostitute? Do you want Mu Geer to call such a woman? Mother-inw? Its just a disgrace to the ancestors of the Qin family! The Gu family must die!"


    Luo Ying thought of the unknown matter of the Cui family of Gu Jinli''s biological mother, and was so angry and aggrieved that she shed tears again. She turned her back and said with a choked voice: "Qin Er died because he saved me. He loved Brother Mu the most. I won''t let Brother Mu suffer this kind of injustice, so you don''t need to persuade me anymore... I understand everything you want to say, but Brother Mu is less than twenty and is young, so he doesn''t know how much trouble Cui has. Seriously, if the Qin family rises again, Cui''s identity will be ridiculed, and he will be theughing stock of the world."


    "Gu cannot live, let alone give birth to his eldest son. If he hates me, I will admit it. I can''t let peopleugh at him for the rest of his life."


    "This..." After hearing this, Master Gui became embarrassed when he thought of Cui''s unknown life experience, but he still advised: "Master Ying, Cui has been wandering for a long time, but at that time there was an olddy beside her. Grandma took care of her. She was a knowledgeable woman who taught Cui the rules, articles, and embroidery. Before she passed away, she even sent Cui to a wealthy family to be an embroiderer, just so that Cui could have a safe life. A ce to stay, and its not like signing a deed of sale.


    "The old mama is not an ordinary person with such means and knowledge. Cui''s life experience is worth investigating. She is definitely not a prostitute. Moreover, Da Chu has the custom of reporting good news, and Gu Dashan has a stepmother. If Cui is not innocent, Body, that stepmother has already made a big fuss and took the opportunity to humiliate Gu Dashan."


    Luo Ying was silent after hearing this, but he still didn''t let go. He was very irritated and felt that if the youngest Qin married such a daughter-inw and had such a mother-inw, he would be sorry for Qin Er!


    Master Gui knew that he had listened, and finally advised: "Brother Ying, you know Brother Mu''s temper very well. He is a man with arrogance inside. He must have married Mrs. Gu only after he fell in love with her. In this important matter of life, No one can force him. He is stubborn. If you kill his wife behind his back, he will never forgive you in his life... You should calm down first and wait until you find out about Gu''s strange disease and Cui''s life experience. Its not toote to take action after the matter is cleared up, and we cant make any more mistakes because of impulsiveness.


    Don''t make any more mistakes out of impulse. This sentence shocked Luo Ying. After a moment of silence, he finally agreed: "Okay, let''s check first, but if it is found that Cui is not innocent, you can no longer stop me from killing Gu." .


    "Okay, I promise you." As long as Luo Ying doesn''t impulsively send someone to kill Gu, Master Gui shouted towards the door: "Come in and clear the table."


    "Hey." After hearing this, Pang Hai and Mr. Chi hurriedly came in to clean up the things on the floor and put the fallen desk in ce. After they had packed up, Luo Ying continued to look at the property book and divided these good things into portions. Qin Sang got 30%: "Keep these things and give them to Muge''erter."


    Master Gui did not stop him. After all, Qin Er died saving Luo Ying. If Luo Ying felt that it would make him feel better to make up for Qin Er, his only younger brother, he would naturally be happy and said with a smile: "It''s all up to Master Ying. "


    When Pang Hai and Chi Ye saw this, they felt relieved. Is Master Ying''s anger over? He quickly followed up with a smile and said, "Master Ying did a great job."


    While they were enjoying themselves, Luo Ying pped the table again and cursed: "Young **** Qin actually went to work for Emperor Jing Yuan. Emperor Jing Yuan is our family-killing enemy. Is it worth working for such a dog emperor?! "


    "You still dare to go to the northwest. Even if the northwest army is reced, there is no guarantee that no one will recognize him. Even if no one recognizes him, will the Rong people be easy to deal with? Each of them is scarier than a ghost. He is looking for death. ah!"


    Luo Ying scolded Sang Qin over and over again. Pang Hai and Master Chi looked at each other in shock. They once wondered if Master Ying was crazy?


    Do you feel sorry for the young marquis of the Qin family, or do you want to hack him to death?


    Master Gui was calm and allowed Luo Ying to scold him. After he finished scolding him, he said: "Master Ying, if you don''t want him to die, you have to send someone to cover him up quickly so that his identity can be hidden longer. "


    Luo Ying choked when he heard this and cursed her mother. She hurriedly wrote a letter and called the letter eagle to deliver a message to Song Ye who was staying in the northwest. He asked Song Ye to help Qin Sang conceal his identity and help Qin Sang when he needed it.


    After sending the letter, seeing Master Gui looking at him and smiling, Huo Dadi mmed the table and said angrily: "He went to work for the enemy, married an ugly woman whose mother''s family is unknown, and let him go to eat soft rice. If he doesn''t first If you admit your mistake, I wont go see him!


    Pang Hai and Chi Ye think, why dont you take these words back? Seeing as you care about the appearance of the young marquis of the Qin family, I''m afraid you will take a look at him and run to see him.


    Bang, Luo Ying pped the table again and said angrily: "What do you look like? Don''t you believe it?!"


    "Believe it, believe it, we all believe what Master Ying said." Pang Hai said quickly, but it sounded perfunctory, and Luo Ying was very angry.

 Chapter 1544: negotiation

    Chapter 1544: negotiation


    Chapter 1544 Negotiation


    After being angry, Luo Ying came back and began to discuss with them the defense of the city: "All the hidden weapons left by the soldiers in the city must be removed, and we should continue to clean up the bullies, evil rich, and nobles who bully others in the city. My son, if we dont take advantage of this period of time to clean up these disgusting things, after we leave, Beicang Mansion will still be a dangerous city riddled with holes, and the witch army wille back again and continue to put people in the city."


    Call the beggars in the city and ask them to help us keep an eye on the people in the city. If we find anyone who dares to exchange news with outside the city, we will immediately arrest and chop them.


    "The four city gates are the focus of defense. Divide our manpower into five groups, four groups will guard the city gates, and the remaining group will guard the city."


    Luo Ying took the map of Beicangfu City and exined a lot of things.


    After hearing this, Master Gui, Pang Hai, Master Chi and others nodded and said, "Yes."


    Luo Ying added: "That old man Wu Mang is not easy to fool. I guess he will trick us when we leave the city. We need to n the retreat route and leave a trap for him to contain him."


    They deliberated in the study all night, and it was not until dawn that everything was settled.


    "Go down and do it." Luo Ying yawned, got up and blew an eagle whistle outside the study, but the three falcons were nowhere to be seen.


    It has been almost three days, and it seems that the three falcons still have not found Tuogude, or have been killed by Tuogude.


    Luo Ying''s face darkened and she was in a bad mood.


    Master Guiforted him: "Da Rong has been a major problem for all dynasties. It is impossible to make Dah Rong disappear overnight. Take your time."


    "Slow down, any longer, thend left by our ancestors will be gone!" Luo Ying said: "They have moved the Rong people into Longshan Mansion. Do you know what this means? Wait until they are in Longshan Mansion. Once we have taken root and be thoroughly ustomed to farming life, it will be difficult to drive them away.


    What worries Luo Ying the most is: "Da Chu is internally unstable, with constant natural disasters, and even the south is unsettled due to tax issues. The bank opened by the Dou family and the Ouyang family can only relieve urgent needs, but cannot save them at all." Da Chu.


    It''s like a seriously ill person. If you give him ginseng slices, you can only make him breathe and make him die slowly, but you can''t cure his disease.


    Luo Ying is right, Master Gui cannot refute it.


    After a while, Luo Ying said again: "Nevermind, what happens to Da Chu in the end has nothing to do with us. Let''s go. I''ll go back to the house and have a sleep. If you have any urgent or major issues, call me again. Don''t bother me with other trivial matters." .


    After saying that, he left the study, called the people guarding the courtyard gate, and asked them to go in and take the ghost master back to the house to sleep.


    However, does it really matter?


    The ancestors of their family followed Emperor Jingwu to conquer the world, and the world of Chu was also conquered by their family. Now that the Rong want to take away theirnd, no one can agree.


    The names of Zhongyuan and Zhongzhou are simr, and the two ces are very close to each other. However, the status of Zhongyuan is much higher than that of Zhongzhou. This is because Zhongyuan is the birthce of the first dynasty and aristocratic families, and it has an important position in all dynasties. .


    If there is any difference between the two ces, it is that Zhongzhou is close to the south, and Zhongyuan is close to the capital of Zhili Road. Zhongzhou is poor, while Zhongyuan is rich, with many wealthy families and older generations.


    Wu Mang was themander-in-chief of the Central ins Capital Command Division,manding the military forces of all the central ins. After receiving the letter from Wu Po, he immediately ordered his troops and came with arge number of troops.


    However, for fear that Luo Ying would kill Wu Po and his son, he did not dare to bring troops and horses into Beicang Mansion. Instead, he went to the meeting alone, one man and one horse.


    When Wu Po saw Wu Manging, he almost cheered, but when he saw that he was the only oneing, his face turned green and he said dissatisfied: "Uncle, why are you alone without any troops? There are no troops here. How to fight with Luo Ying and the others?!"


    Wu Mang, as if he had not heard anything, got off his horse, walked up to Wu Po, raised his riding whip, and struck Wu Po in the face. He beat Wu Po so hard that he cried for his father and said to his mother: "Uncle, calm down, calm down. My nephew is guarding Beicang Mansion with all his heart, but the Rong people are too cunning. The Yang family has nted a hidden stake in the city!"


    What does things that happened several generations ago have to do with me? Why are you hitting me? !


    Wu Mang was furious and did not answer. After beating Wu Po severely, he grabbed Wu Po''s son Wu Chengqi and beat him too.


    Wu Chengqi was beaten so hard that he howled and cried: "Uncle, I am just themander-in-chief, not the general guarding the city. Why do you keep beating me?!"


    Hit my father, he is themander-in-chief of the Beicangfu garrison camp.


    But the more he shouted, the harder Wu Mang beat him, and finally he stopped after beating Wu Chengqi half to death.


    Wu Mang gasped and pointed at his father and son: "Two wine bags and rice bags, Da Chu was almost killed by you, you still don''t know your fault?!"


    Weve made a mistake, weve made a mistake~ Wu Po and his son said weakly. If they didnt admit their mistake, their lives would be in danger.


    Seeing the ipetence of the two of them, Wu Mang regretted it: "I shouldn''t have let you guard Beicang Mansion!"


    He asked Wu Po to guard Beicangfu, and also brought Wu Chengqi into the Beicangfu garrison camp to serve as the general g, which was selfish.


    He was old. He was injured in the war in his early years and was unable to have children. He could only raise his brother''s son.


    He originally thought that although Beicang Mansion was close to the northwest, after all, it was blocked by the Seven Northwest Mansion. No matter how powerful the Rong people were, they would not kill them so quickly. And if they really came, he would be able to do it if he was close. Lead troops to rescue as soon as possible.


    How could he know that this **** Wu Po was so ipetent, even though he was protecting him so much, something still happened.


    Had Luo Ying not discovered it early and driven away the Rong people, not to mention Wu Po, even he would have been beheaded by the emperor!


    Vice General Jin stepped forward and persuaded: "Old general, calm down. The Rong people''s n this time is indeed a strange one. This is something no one thought of. Fortunately, the Rong people were driven away. The most important thing for us now is To recapture Beicang Mansion, we cannot let the bandits upy it for too long, otherwise the emperor will be furious."


    The Rong people entered Beicang Mansion. The people guarding the camp did not notice it, but the gangsters who had always been against the court discovered it. The bandits drove away the Rong people and upied the city.


    And this bandit leader is still a wanted criminal by the court.


    If the emperor knew about it, he would probably be angry to death!


    Wu Mang knew that retaking Beicang Mansion was indeed the most important thing now, but Luo Ying had served as a vanguard general and was a man who had been polished on the battlefield. He had many evil ideas and wanted to take Beicang from his hands. It''s not that easy to take back the mansion.


    Uncle, save my nephew~ Wu Po pulled on Wu Mangs trouser leg and begged in a pitiful voice.


    Wu Mang kicked him over and said angrily: "Shut up!"


    But no matter how angry Wu Mang was, he had to save Wu Po. After all, he was his own nephew.


    "Send a message to Luo Ying. I want to go to the city to negotiate with him." Wu Mang ordered Vice General Jin.

 Chapter 1545: The tricky Luo Ying

    Chapter 1545: The tricky Luo Ying


    Chapter 1545 The tricky Luo Ying


    "Negotiation?" Wu Po was shocked and said: "Uncle, you can''t go. Luo Ying is a fierce bandit, and he specially picks soldiers from the imperial court to kill officials. If you go to the city to negotiate with him, what if you are killed by him?" What should I do?


    Wu Mang sneered: "If we don''t negotiate, can we attack by force? Even if we can attack, we will kill and injure countless soldiers. Nowadays, the lives of soldiers are precious. If you lose the city and arge number of soldiers die, then kill yourself to apologize. So as not to cause trouble to me!"


    After the defeat of Duke Xingst time, hundreds of thousands of Chu soldiers died. Now there are almost no soldiers to resist. The emperor is very anxious. If they fight Luo Ying and arge number of people die, the emperor Even if there are no generals avable, three of them from the Wu family will be killed.


    this?


    Wu Po didn''t dare to speak anymore. After thinking for a while, he mustered up all his courage and said, risking his own death, "Uncle, my nephew will apany you."


    Wu Mang nced at him and snorted coldly: "Of course you have to apany me. Do you still want to personally solve the trouble caused by your own ipetence?"


    He pointed at Wu Chengqi and said, "You go too!"


    ah?


    Wu Chengqi was confused. I, I dont need to go, right? I am the general g.


    But he didn''t dare to say this. He nodded his head and finally asked: "Uncle, how many soldiers and horses should we bring into the city?"


    With a bang, Wu Mang kicked him and said angrily: "Go and negotiate with Luo Ying and you still want to go in with troops? Do you think he has a good temper?!"


    Luo Ying, a dandy with the worst temper, was able to agree to the negotiation because it was impossible for him to upy Beicang Mansion at this stage.


    After scolding, Wu Mang immediately asked Vice General Jin to deliver a message to Luo Ying, preparing to enter the city for negotiations.


    "I will obey your orders." Deputy General Jin immediately went to make arrangements and even went to the city gate to deliver the letter in person.


    The gangsters guarding the city collected the letter in a basket and sent it to Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying had already learned about Wu Mang''s arrival, so he smiled and wrote back to Wu Mang.


    When Wu Mang saw Luo Ying''s reply, he was so angry that his white beard trembled three times, but he could only agree and ordered: "Retreat thirty miles, and then send all our horses and carriages to the west city gate."


    ah?


    Everyone was shocked. Vice General Jin asked: "Old General, what request did Luo Yingxin make?"


    Wu Mang couldn''t say anything, so he handed the letter directly to Vice General Jin.


    Vice General Jin was shocked after seeing this. Luo Ying was indeed a yboy. He humiliated people in endless ways, but they could only agree, otherwise Luo Ying would not negotiate.


    "Send the order, break up the camp and retreat thirty miles!" Vice General Jin ordered someone to beat the gong to inform the whole camp: "Pull all the horses and carriages to the west city gate and leave them there. After they are delivered, they will rush back immediately."


    Yes! The whole camp started to move. Those who retreated retreated, and those who sent horses sent horses.


    After they had retreated for thirty miles, Luo Ying had people open the west city gate, pulled in the war horses and carriages, and began to have people transport the treasures and various materials obtained during this period out of the city and take a shortcut back to the northwest.


    Dozens of carriages plus hundreds of war horses, it can be described as a mighty force.


    Vice General Jin felt distressed when he saw it from a distance. Is this because the Beicang Mansion was emptied?


    There are also their horses and carriages, I am afraid they will nevere back.


    Eh, thats right, Luo Ying never thought of returning the war horses and carriages to them.


    After waiting for the things to be delivered, another night passed. In the morning of the next day, Luo Yingcai sent someone to inform Wu Mang that he could enter the city, but only the three of him and the Wu family could enter, and they had to remove their armor and were not allowed to carry weapons.


    Wu Mang agreed. Wu Po and his son were scared to death. They dragged Wu Mang and looked left and right into the city.


    But as soon as they entered the city, they were beaten up by Pang Hai and his men. They were beaten until they almost died. The reason for beating them turned out to be: they looked around like rats, without the uprightness of a military master. They deserved to be beaten!


    Wu Mang couldn''t find the words to refute this reason. After Pang Hai and the others finished fighting, he took Wu Po and his son, who were carried by the gangsters, to the charcoal workshop first.


    Pang Haidao: "Master Ying said, let youe and see the tunnel dug by the Rong people first, lest you don''t believe it and you will say that this is not a tunnel, but a trench."


    These words were full of sarcasm, but Wu Mang had nothing to say. He could only follow Pang Hai and others down to see the tunnels dug by the Rong people.


    After reading it, I was extremely shocked. It turned out to be true. Fortunately, Luo Ying and the others discovered it early, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Lets go see Master Ying. Pang Hai took them to the government office.


    Outside the gate of the government office, many people had gathered to watch the excitement. When everyone saw Wu Mang, they allmented: "Is this old man who is about to die themander of the Central ins? He is too old. If the Rong peoplee to call, Now, should he protect us or should we protect him?"


    Wu Mang''s face turned red when he said this.


    He also knew that he was old, but the emperor trusted him and made him themander-in-chief of the Central ins.


    Old man Wu, I havent seen him for so many years. Are you still alive? Luo Ying was sitting in the court hall of the government office, overlooking Wu Mang who came in.


    Wu Mang didn''t pay much attention to his words. He just said: "I''m here to negotiate, not to be tried. Young man of the Luo family, you''d bettere down and talk."


    Luo Ying: "Oh, you forced your good-for-nothing nephew into Beicang Mansion to serve as the general of the garrison, and caused the Rong people to dig tunnels in the city. Isn''t this considered a crime? If you are guilty, what happened to your trial? ?!


    He then asked the people watching the excitement: "Big guy, am I right?"


    Yes! Master Ying is right!


    You can get 2 taels of silver foring to see the fun, so Ying Ye is naturally satisfied with it.


    Wu Mang was so angry that his old face turned green, but Luo Ying ignored him because he wanted to humiliate ipetent veterans like Da Chu.


    After a while, Luo Ying threw down a scroll and said: "My requests are all written on it. As long as you agree andply with them, I will leave with my brothers, otherwise we will just waste it."


    Then he looked at Wu Po and his son and said, "I can afford it, but your Wu family can''t afford it. If we don''t resolve this matter as soon as possible, when the news reaches the capital, Emperor Jingyuan will have to sacrifice your nephew and grandnephew to heaven." .


    Luo Ying seized on Wu Mang''s weakness, forcing Wu Mang topromise. However, Wu Mang couldn''t do it if he had to bend down to pick up the scroll dropped by Luo Ying, so he looked at Magistrate Jin with murderous eyes.


    Zhifu Jin was so excited that he hurriedly picked up the scroll and handed it to Wu Mang with both hands: "Old General, please take a look."


    Don''t involve me, it''s hard for me to do it.


    Wu Mang took the scroll and opened it. He became more and more angry and almost smashed the scroll. But in the end, he held back and said: "I will try my best to fulfill other requests, but you want me to kill my nephew." Sons and grandnephews are too much to ask, I cant do it.


    Ah ah, uncle/uncle, you really love us the most, Im so touched!


    Luo Ying saw Wu Po and his son''s eyes shining with stars and they were so moved that they were so disgusted that they wanted to vomit. Then she looked at Wu Mang and said: "It can''t be done, right? That''s right. If they die, your Wu family will be extinct." . I, Luo Ying, am not the one who wants to kill them all. Lets do this. If you give them one hundred thousand taels of silver, as well as a batch of baggage, weapons, armor and other items, I will let them go.


    What!


    Wu Mang was shocked and said angrily: "I can give you as much money as I can, but if you want luggage, weapons and other items, do you want me to evacuate the Central ins Command and Envoys?!"

 Chapter 1546: behead

    Chapter 1546: behead


    Chapter 1546: Beheading


    "There is a quota for baggage, weapons and other items, and any damage must be recorded in the book. If it is given to you, what will the soldiers of the Central ins Command do? What should I do if the emperor finds out? What are you doing? You want to kill me!"


    Wu Mang said excitedly, but Luo Ying obviously didn''t want to hear it. He waved his hands and said: "Old man Wu, don''t tell me this. I know better than you about military matters. How to write the records in the booklet?" , its just a matter of your words. Besides, I just want 70% of your baggage and weapons. Even if yourmand and envoys are emptied, you still have reason to stall the court. "


    After hearing this, Wu Mang became really anxious and said: "Young descendant of the Luo family, you can''t do this..."


    Luo Ying refused to listen, picked up the gavel, snapped it, interrupted him, and said: "What I gave you is already the old friend''s price. If you dare to talk nonsense again, what I want is not 70% of the baggage, but the empty baggage." All your belongings!


    He then pointed at Wu Po and his son and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Choose for yourself whether you agree to all my requests or kill your nephews and grandnephews."


    After hearing this, Wu Mang felt a murderous intention in his heart. He really wanted to kill Luo Ying.


    But Luo Ying and the others knew the shortcut to leaving Beicang Mansion, and transported the property obtained from the city one day in advance. When they left again, all the gangsters could escape lightly. Even if he led the cavalry to pursue them, Its also hard to catch up.


    What frightens Wu Mang even more is the attitude of the people in the city towards Luo Ying.


    He turned to look at the people outside the yamen. All the people in the city supported Luo Ying, which showed that Luo Ying had won the hearts of the people during his stay in the city.


    Popr sentiment is a very scary thing. Whoever can get it is the winner.


    Wu Mang thought for a while and had to agree: "I promise you, but you must evacuate Beicang Mansion as soon as possible, and you must ensure that you will note to Beicang Mansion to cause trouble within five years."


    Luo Ying smiled, looked down at Wu Mang, and said, "Old man Wu, I am the winner now. What qualifications do you have to ask me for conditions?"


    He waved his hand again and said: "Let''s not talk about it for now. I have a letter here. You must send it to Emperor Jingyuan. Otherwise, even if I leave, people from the Eagle Food Gang will be sent to kidnap your nephews and grandnephews." , chop them into pieces.


    After saying that, he threw the letter down.


    Zhifu Jin was very aware of the opportunity and hurried over to pick up the letter. He bowed his body and handed it to Wu Mang with both hands, looking extremely humble.


    Wu Mang was very angry and did not like Luo Ying''s sudden increase in demands: "I need to see what is written in the letter first. If it is something treasonous, I will never help you to my death!"


    Luo Ying: "Hey, why are you in a hurry? I didn''t say you can''t watch it."


    Wu Mang took the letter, opened it, and was shocked: "How is this possible? There are still people from the royal family of Dongqing Kingdom who are concubines in the harem of Da Chu. How could Prince Yi collude with the Rong people and help the Rong people to buy short money?" Our weapons and various supplies?


    Luo Ying smiled: "Old man Wu, can you stop pretending? With your knowledge, you can''t guess whether this is true or not? Aren''t you tired of still pretending to be surprised with me here?"


    Wu Mang choked. He really suspected that Prince Yi''s purchase of so many supplies to be sold in the desert countries was a lie. But now Dachu needs Dongqing as an ally. What can he do? I can only pretend not to see it.


    "I believe that I will personally send someone to deliver it to the emperor, but don''t have too much hope." Wu Mang epted the letter and gave this sentence to Luo Ying.


    In fact, they all knew very well that even if the emperor knew what Prince Yi had done, he would just pretend that he didn''t hear it and would not break up with Dong Qing.


    Luo Ying naturally guessed it, and he was very annoyed because of this. How could the once prosperous Chu state fall into such a state? Even the former vassal country Dongqing had to endure it.


    "There are also Wu Po and Wu Chengqi. Get rid of these two losers quickly. They are not worthy of being generals!" Luo Ying vented his anger on Wu Po and Wu Chengqi.


    this?


    "Uncle~" Wu Po choked and looked at Wu Mang and said, "We have already lost a lot of things..."


    The implication is that even after paying so much, cant they still keep their official positions?


    However, Wu Mang quickly agreed and said, "Even if you don''t tell me, I will take them away." "Uncle!"


    Uncle!


    Wu Po and Wu Chengqi shouted, but Wu Mang stared back with sharp eyes, pointing at them and saying: "You are lucky to be alive this time, but your luck will run out. If you are allowed to continue to be military attachs, what will happen next?" I''m afraid I will end up being quartered."


    Wu Po and his son were afraid of death, and they were also afraid of Wu Mang. After being scolded by Wu Mang, and then thinking about the fate of being quartered, they were afraid and did not dare to make any more noises. They could only shed tears silently, feeling sorry for their career.


    Luo Ying was toozy to watch them cry and said to Wu Mang: "Now that we''ve talked about the small things, let''s get down to business."


    Wu Po and his son were shocked: "What, what just happened was not serious business?"


    Are you **** kidding us?


    Luo Ying sneered and said mockingly: "That''s all you can do."


    He ordered Pang Hai: "Bring in all the living witch soldiers."


    "Yes." Pang Hai responded and led people to Yang Mansion.


    Half an hourter, more than 400 living witch soldiers were brought in. They all knelt and lined up in front of the government office gate, filling half the street with their knees.


    Wu Mang was horrified and asked, "Is this the Rong man you captured alive?"


    Luo Ying corrected him: "They are the Rong people''s witch army."


    Ten times more powerful than the general army.


    Wu Mang was overjoyed and said: "Keep them, I will send them to the capital to give to the emperor!"


    If he sends these hundreds of prisoners to the capital, he will not only be able to make up for his fault, but he will probably also get a reward for it.


    Hehe, Luo Ying sneered: "With more than 400 witch army, can you take them to the capital with just your generals? You don''t have enough soldiers to kill them."


    Wu Mang said, "Boy from the Luo family, I know you want to use the incident of the Rong people entering the city to promote the reputation of the Eagle Food Gang and your Luo family, and toin on behalf of your exterminated families, but if you can''t even get a single witch, Even if you dont send the army to the capital, who can know whether what you captured is actually a witch army?


    This makes sense.


    Luo Ying winked at Pang Hai, and Pang Hai immediately led people to drag the ten witch soldiers aside, and then broke their hands and feet: "Old man Wu, these ten witch soldiers are given to you. Remember to tell It was Luo Yings Eagle Food Gang who captured the people in the capital, but the witch army was captured by me, and you generals and officials of Dachu are all useless!


    Wu Mang was angry when he heard that. If he hadn''t been worried about Luo Ying upying Beicang Mansion, he would have killed Luo Ying right now.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang started beating the gongs, and after a while, countless people came from all directions.


    Everyone ran towards the government office one after another, saying: "Hey, hurry up, hurry up, Lord Ying is going to kill the Rongren witch army!"


    Luo Ying had already announced that on the day of the negotiation with Wu Mang, the captured witch soldiers would be killed in the government office. If the people in the city wanted to watch the fun, they coulde out to watch the execution after hearing the sound of the gong.

 Chapter 1547: Let him go

    Chapter 1547: Let him go


    Chapter 1547 Release


    This kind of rare and lively for decades is that individuals want to see it. The people in Kitakura Mansion are bold and naturally swarming.


    As for whether Wu Mang will be angered, the people in Beicang Mansion are not afraid. Wu Mang is not a Rong man, can he still ughter them all?


    Hey, these are the witch army who were captured alive, there are so many of them, the streets are full of them kneeling down, Lord Ying, you are really powerful!


    After seeing so many witch soldiers, the people in Beicang Mansion praised Luo Ying one after another, which made Wu Mang very shocked.


    The people in this city were indeed conquered by Luo Ying.


    Thanks to Luo Ying''s willingness to return the city, if Luo Ying rose up, Beicang Mansion would be his territory.


    "Young man from the Luo family, hurry up and execute the execution. With so many people gathered together, something might happen." Wu Mang felt embarrassed and urged Luo Ying to kill the witch army.


    Hurry up and kill him so you can leave. We really can''t afford to lose this man.


    Luo Ying smiled, stood up straight, and after saying something to the people in Beicang Mansion that made Wu Mang angry, he ordered Pang Hai: "Kill!"


    "Yes." Pang Hai immediately led his men to take action, raised the knife and brought it down. With a click, click, click, click, he chopped off the heads of fifty witch soldiers in one fell swoop.


    Ahhhh!


    There were bursts of frightened screams from the crowd, and some timid people had already run away. When Wu Po and his son saw this, they were also frightened. By the time the witch army finished killing them, the father and son had fainted from fright.


    Luo Ying''s face was extremely ugly, and he pointed at them and said: "How dare you hand over Beicang Mansion to these two losers? Wu Mang, you are really an old fool!"


    Then he said: "Take your two losers and get out of here quickly, it will make you miserable if you look at them again!"


    Wu Mang''s face turned red after being talked about. He did not answer the conversation, but asked: "When are you leaving?"


    Luo Ying said: "Whenever your one hundred thousand taels of silver and baggage weapons are delivered, we will leave."


    So if you want the city and want to end thisughing stock, please hurry up and deliver the things.


    After hearing this, Wu Mang could only remain silent and ordered Magistrate Jin: "Send a group of government servants to carry General Wu and his son, as well as the Rong Wu army out of the city."


    He cannot move so many people by himself.


    "Yes." Magistrate Jin was sweating coldly. Like a ve, he was busy in front and behind the horse, asking more than twenty government servants toe over and carry Wu Po and his son, and Rongren Wujun away.


    Wu Mang suffered a big loss and lost face in this negotiation. When he left, his old face was terrifyingly gloomy.


    Pang Hai said: "Master Ying, Old Man Wu is afraid that he will find a way to kill us. We should keep Wu Po and his son as hostages."


    Luo Yingdao: "Old man Wu cares about Wu Po and his son the most. If we keep them, Wu Mang will probably fight with us. We have to leave him hope so that he canpromise faster."


    He added: "Wu Mang has a brain. The Wu family is involved in this matter. In order to save the Wu family, even if he is so angry that he wants to kill people, he will only send troops to set up an ambush to chase us, and will not really fight with us. He also He has no time to fight with us, the tunnels in Beicang Mansion need to be filled in quickly, and the government agencies need to be re-buried, so he will be busy to death."


    Pang Hai felt relieved after hearing this.


    Zhifu Jin listened very badly. He was already worried enough now, and Luo Ying came to remind him of the real thing. He really... let him die.


    "Prefect Jin, I heard that there are many good people in prison who were wronged by bullies, evil riches, and they should be released immediately. With these good people in prison, do you want to be a dog officer?" Luo Ying waited for Wu Mang and the others to leave without the actress. , shouting towards Magistrate Jin who was suffering from himself.


    Magistrate Jin wiped his hands with cold sweat. He wanted to say that it would be impossible to release so many prisoners at once because the files were difficult to obtain. But thinking of Luo Ying''s temper and methods, he held back his words and said, "Hey, I will Let them go as soon as possible." When the superiors track them down, they will say that it was the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang who let the prisoners go, and it has nothing to do with him.


    Luo Ying was dissatisfied and shouted: "What do you mean as soon as possible? Since they were wronged, why do you continue to imprison them? Release them immediately, or I will put you in prison!"


    Magistrate Jin had no choice but to say: "Chengchengcheng, I will release the prisoners who were sent in by the bullies and the rich."


    "That''s about the same." Luo Ying said again: "I heard that the Yang family ndered two prisoners? The Yang family is a Rong family. The prisoners they ndered must be good people. You let them go too."


    After they decided to meet Wu Mang in the government officest night, they sent people to set up an ambush in the government office to prevent Wu Mang from assassinating Luo Ying.


    And their people met a little devil with a piece of paper on his body, which clearly read: Fuya Zhengyuan, brother of the Gao family, master Qin family Sang.


    Brother Gaodong is actually a member of Sang. He must be rescued.


    But just rescuing the two of them seemed too abrupt, so Luo Ying came up with the idea of releasing all the unjustly used prisoners in the government office.


    So many prisoners were released at once, and Brother Gao Dong was among them, not conspicuous at all.


    After Luo Ying finished his instructions, he didn''t stay for long, but took Pang Hai and others away.


    At night, Erping and Xiaoerliu were taken to see Luo Ying by the people from the Eagle Food Gang.


    Greetings to Lord Ying. Erping and Xiao Erliu knelt down and saluted Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying looked at them and frowned: "Why are you so thin? Have you not eaten?"


    Is the youngest Qin really so poor? Can''t even afford to feed your servants? This is too embarrassing.


    Bring the meat up and let them eat first! Luo Ying ordered.


    Erping exined: "The boys have eaten and are not hungry now. They are so thin because they were tortured some time ago and were poisoned."


    Then he told them about their dealings with Butler Yang.


    Luo Ying was impressed when he heard this, and was very pleased that Saburo could train such a man: "It turns out that it was you two who discovered that there was a problem in Yang''s house. That''s good."


    Erping was a little ashamed and said: "It wasn''t the boy who discovered it, but Brother You Ping. He was injured. Because I wanted to cover him up, I pretended to be him and showed up. Brother You Ping was the one who found it." Its the most powerful.


    Er Ping admires You Ping very much, and the reason why he looks simr to You Ping is because they may be brothers from the same father and mother.


    But they didnt want to delve into this matter because they didnt want to recall what happened in the water bandits vige.


    Their mother was taken to a water bandit''s vige and raped by many water bandits. She had no idea who the child was. He would think that You Ping was his half-brother because they looked so simr. picture.


    Thats it. Luo Ying asked a lot more about Qin Sang, and Erping told them all.


    Finally, Luo Ying cautiously asked about Gu Jinli''s face and the smell on his body: "...what''s the matter with the abscess on Gu''s face and the smell of rotten eggs on his body?"


    When Luo Ying asked this question, his heart was trembling because he was so scared. If the abscess on Gu''s face and the stench on his body were true, Brother Mu would be greatly wronged!


    Fortunately, Erping smiled and told the truth.

 Chapter 1548: Aunt Yu

    Chapter 1548: Aunt Yu


    Chapter 1548 Aunt Yu


    Luo Ying was pleasantly surprised when she heard this, but she was afraid that she heard wrongly, so she asked again: "Ms. Gu knows medical skills, are the abscesses on her face fake? Is the smell of rotten eggs on her body added on purpose? She actually looks very good-looking. She is beautiful and healthy, so she wont give birth to a child with any strange diseases? Isnt that right?!


    Erping was a little shocked when he saw Luo Ying''s eager look. This Ying Ye was really not very concerned about his master''s affairs.


    However, he suppressed his surprise and replied again: "Yes, my wife is very healthy, and her rtionship with the master is very good. The abscesses on her face and the stench on her body are all fake. She is afraid that she will be caught on the road if she looks too good." I did it on purpose to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Ancestors bless you! Luo Ying covered her heart and sat back on the chair, feeling rxed.


    As long as it''s neither ugly nor smelly, otherwise the youngest Qin will be too pitiful.


    Master Ghost looked amused: "Master Ying, you can rest assured this time."


    However, the abscesses on Gus face are so realistic, and the stench on her body is also outstanding.


    Even if some people suspected that the abscesses on her face were fake and wanted to find out, they were so stifled by the stench on her body that they had no intention of exploring.


    It was so stinky that Luzi still feels nauseous and vomiting when he recalls the smell!


    Luo Ying looked at Master Gui and snorted coldly: "Why don''t you worry? I haven''t figured out Cui''s matter yet, so how can I feel reassured?"


    If Mr. Cui had survived by selling himself when he was a refugee, he would have been so aggrieved by Mugeer that he would have died!


    Erping and Xiaoerliu were shocked. What does this have to do with the hostess?


    But they didnt ask, they just wrote it down, thinking that they would send the news to their master and see what the masters instructions were.


    "Master Ying, the food is here." The people from the Ying Food Gang brought the food. There were two full food boxes, mostly meat and vegetables.


    "Eat quickly, you have suffered a while ago, now you have to eat more to make up for it." Luo Ying was very kind to Erping and the others, and was inviting them to eat.


    Erping and Xiaoerliu were not polite, they both ate a lot.


    After putting down his chopsticks, Luo Ying asked them: "What arrangements does your master have for you?"


    Erping said: "The government has ordered us to go to the northwest battlefield to be targets. The master said that we will be taken out after the northwest battlefield."


    But now they have been released, their charges have been cleared, and they no longer have to go to the battlefield to be targets.


    Luo Ying said: "Come back to Eagle Food Gang with us, and then we will find a way to send you and Aunt Yu back to Sang."


    Erping and the two were shocked. There was still someone alive in the master''s family, and there was still some kind of nun to send to the master.


    Erping said: "Master Ying, I know I shouldn''t talk too much, but if Master Ying wants to give someone to the master, it''s better to ask the master first. The master has left all the housekeeping matters to the wife. What servants are going to be in the house?" , the master will nod only after the madam agrees."


    "What? Sang is so afraid of the Gu family, where is the husband?!" Luo Ying was angry, feeling that Brother Mu had been bullied by the Gu family, and felt so distressed that he wanted to send gold to Brother Mu as soon as possible. Let him toughen up so that he doesn''t have to look at Gu''s face all the time.


    Erping was stunned. Why did he feel that he had said the wrong thing?


    But he was telling the truth. The master really listens to his wife when ites to family matters.


    However, Master Gui felt that Erping''s reminder was reasonable, and said: "Since ancient times, men have been the masters of outside affairs and women have been the masters of domestic affairs. As Sang''s wife, Gu is naturally the one who takes charge of family affairs. She should ask Sang about this first. Lets see what he means.


    You can''t make the young couple''s life miserable just by sending a group of servants over. However, Luo Ying was very angry, feeling that Sang was a head short in front of Gu, and sneered: "Hey, why are you asking? Sang is still young, and Gu is from a farmer''s family, so it is a good thing to ask Aunt Yu and others to help."


    That''s the nanny from the Hou Mansion. She knows everything. Is it wrong to send her there to help?


    Master Gui was toozy to pay attention to him, and said to Erping: "You guys can stay here. The people from the Eagle Food Gang will help you with the cleaning up of your identity, so that the witch army will not suspect your master."


    Erping and Xiao Erliu felt relieved after hearing this. They stood up and saluted, saying, "Thank you, Mr. Ghost."


    After bowing to Lord Ying again, the two of them retreated and were taken to the guest room to rest by the people from the Yingshi Gang.


    "Hmph, that boy Mu Ge''er is indeed a beauty lover. He must have been fascinated by Gu''s appearance, so he listened to her in everything." Luo Ying waited for Erping and the others to leave before calling Qin Ge''er Mu. Saburo.


    Master Gui looked at him for a while and suddenly asked: "Master Ying, do you know what you look like now?"


    Luo Ying was so angry that she mmed the table: "If you fart, just let it go. What nonsense are you talking about."


    The ghost master smiled and said: "You are like a mother who is afraid that her child will not be weaned. She is always worried about this and that. Brother Mu will be twenty in June. He is not young anymore. He has had ideas since he was a child. Yes, you dont have to worry about him so much. Finish things here quickly so that you can go back to the northwest, otherwise your wife will give birth."


    Luo Ying is the eldest grandson of Luo. Because his uncles died in the war, the Luo family has very few grandchildren. They got married early and wanted to give birth to an heir quickly so that the elders in the family could rest assured.


    But the daughter-inw was married and the child was pregnant, but Emperor Jingyuan wanted to destroy Wei Guogong''s line, and the Luo family was implicated.


    Luo Ying and her daughter-inw survived, but the child in her belly was not saved. She had a miscarriage while fleeing.


    Luo Ying''s daughter-inw was injured because of this. After raising her for several years, she became pregnant against year. It has been more than eight months now and she is about to give birth.


    Speaking of this matter, Luo Ying said happily: "I have to urge Brother Mu to have a child as soon as possible so that our two families can get married."


    He and Qin Er grew up together. They made trouble together in the pce, fought in the capital, and killed soldiers on the battlefield. They married the baby and said that if they marry a wife and have a baby in the future, they will marry a son and a daughter.


    Now that Qin Er is dead, this task falls on Qin Lao Yao.


    Seeing Luo Ying''s happy expression, Master Gui poured cold water on him: "Didn''t you say that you can''t let the Gu family give birth to Mu Ge''er''s eldest son? Now, what kind of marriage are you talking about?"


    Luo Ying''s face darkened when he heard this, and he said angrily: "You really love to stab my heart. Send someone quickly to find out Cui''s life experience!"


    If Cui was not a prostitute and Mu Geer really liked Gu, he would not have sent people to assassinate Gu.


    Master Gui smiled, but still responded: "Don''t worry, I will definitely send someone to investigate Cui''s life experience."


    They must investigate thoroughly, lest Mugeer and the others rise up in the future and be criticized by the enemy based on Cui''s life experience.


    Wu Mang had great control over the Central ins Capital Command and Envoy Division, so his ability was beyond all expectations. However, it only took him seven days to get the supplies and weapons to Luo Ying.


    One hundred thousand taels of silver were exchanged for gold, which would make transportation easier.

 Chapter 1549: vision

    Chapter 1549: vision


    Chapter 1549 Vision


    Luo Ying asked Wu Mang''s people to transport heavy weapons and gold to the west gate. After Wu Mang''s people left, he sent Pang Hai to lead people out of the city, including things, carriages and horses, and transport them directly to the northwest.


    He also sent Magistrate Jin to deliver a message to Wu Mang: "Let Wu Mang''s army retreat fifty miles."


    "...It''s done." During this time, Magistrate Jin was a stranger inside and outside. He was specially sent to deliver news to both parties. If the news dissatisfied both parties, he would be scolded by Luo Ying and Wu Mang. The scolding made him want to give up his job!


    But he is the prefect of Beicang Prefecture. If he cannot take back Beicang Prefecture safely, his whole family will die, and he will have to work hard for both parties like a donkey.


    When Wu Mang received the news from Luo Ying, he was so angry that he cursed: "The soldiers guarding the camp have retreated thirty miles, and now they have to retreat another fifty miles. Luo Ying is breaking his promise, I won''t withdraw!"


    Magistrate Jin also lost his temper and said: "Old General, this city has been upied for more than half a month. If you don''t evacuate, let''s die together."


    Constant consumption, continue consumption until the emperor knows about this and orders the whole family to be hacked to death.


    Wu Mang was furious and cursed: "How dare you, you still have the nerve to say such things to me. You are the prefect of Beicang Prefecture. Why didn''t you notice that there were Rong people in Beicang Prefecture?!"


    Magistrate Jin chuckled: "The Yang family has taken root in Beicang Mansion several generations ago, and Xiaguan hadn''te yet at that time. If the old general thinks so, then General Wu Po will also die."


    Hehe, your nephew has been here in Beicangfu longer than me. You dont me him, so why should you me me?


    Wu Mang choked and had no words to refute, so he could only tell Magistrate Jin to get out.


    But Magistrate Jin did not leave, he said: "Old General, do you want to agree or not? Please reply quickly, otherwise I will have to make another trip, which is tiring."


    Damn, you two are sitting in the camp warming themselves by the fire, and the other is drinking wine in the Yang Mansion. You are sofortable, but I am running up and down to be you as a beast. Do you really think that I have no temper? ? !


    Wu Mang was stunned. He didn''t expect that Magistrate Jin would get angry.


    But this matter really shouldnt be dyed any longer, so he gritted his teeth and said, Im leaving!


    He added: "Tell Luo Ying to let him go if he farts. Don''t do it every other day and waste everyone''s time!"


    Magistrate Jin: "The lower official is more anxious than the old general. I have said this more than once, but I have to let him listen."


    Luo Ying deliberately made things difficult for Wu Mang, couldn''t Wu Mang see it?


    After Jin Zhifu bowed his hands and bowed, he turned around and left. He waited outside the camp for half an hour. After seeing Wu Mang and the others break camp and retreat, he returned to the city and told Luo Ying: "Master Ying, General Wu and the others have withdrawn." Sorry, when do you n to leave Beicang Mansion?"


    Fifty miles is not far away. If he makes a few more trips, he will die from exhaustion on the road.


    Luo Ying was drinking wine, eating barbecue, admiring the early blooming peach blossoms in the yard, and said: "Don''t be in a hurry, I will leave when it''s time to leave."


    He had to wait for the baggage and other items to go further, otherwise as soon as he left Beicang Mansion, Wu Mang would immediately send cavalry to chase him, and they would not be able to run with the baggage.


    Zhifu Jin almost hit the wall when he heard this, but he couldn''t fight the gangsters head-on, so he could only endure his anger and leave.


    Two dayster, Wu Mang personally rode to the city gate and cursed: "Luo Ying, you are a thief, you don''t keep your word, when will you return Beicang Mansion to me?!"


    Wow, a few barrels of water suddenly fell down from the wall. Fortunately, Wu Yan hid quickly, so it was not poured by the water.


    Martha said: "Old general, why are you in a hurry? Our Yingye is already packing his things and is leaving soon."


    How fast are you leaving?! Wu Mang asked after spitting a few mouthfuls of saliva.


    Ma Da Dao: "That''s about three, five, six, seven days."


    Wu Mang was so angry that he almost fainted and cursed: "Shuzi, you are teasing me!"  But Martha and the others ignored Wu Mang at all.


    After Wu Mang left, Luo Ying asked half of the fierce bandits to **** Gui Ye away to the northwest.


    After another two days, Wu Mang couldn''t bear it anymore and led his troops to attack the city.


    But Wu Mang''s attack was in vain. When he attacked the city, Luo Ying took the remaining bandits and ran away through the tunnel dug by the soldiers.


    Zhifu Jin hurriedly ran out and told the story.


    When Wu Mang heard that Luo Ying had escaped from the tunnel, he was overjoyed: "Luo Ying, a bastard, has thrown himself into a trap. All the soldiers quickly followed me to the exit of the tunnel to capture Luo Ying alive!"


    If Luo Ying is captured, he will have made a great contribution. Then he can use this contribution to give Wu Po and his son an easy job in the Ministry of War, so that the Wu family can continue to be prosperous.


    However, Wu Mang was fooled by Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying knew that Wu Mang would definitely send someone to wait at the tunnel exit. Although he and the gangsters entered the tunnel, they did not get out.


    After Magistrate Jin went to report the news to Wu Mang, they came out of the tunnel again, opened the east city gate openly, and walked away from the east city gate.


    The people in the city were just watching the excitement and didn''t mind the trouble. Many people followed them all the way and sent them away from Beicang Mansion.


    When Magistrate Jin saw Luo Ying and the others fighting back and walking away from the east city gate in a big way, he fainted without even taking a breath.


    "Master Magistrate, Master Magistrate!" Master Hu supported Magistrate Jin, looking at the backs of Luo Ying and others, he had to admire Luo Ying and others'' abilities.


    After ying Wu Mang around in circles, he was able to escape in an honorable manner. It was simply... he was worthy of being a pioneer general and had fought against the Rong people, but he was different from other bandits.


    Master Hu looked at the fainted Magistrate Jin and thought: Should he write a letter to his ssmates and ask their boss if he still needs someone? Magistrate Jin was afraid that he would not be able to survive, so he had to find a job quickly.


    Mr. Lu was also among the crowd watching the excitement. He came to see Luo Ying off and also came to see off his youngest son.


    Da Chu is in chaos. Ying Ye is very capable and has an Eagle Food Gang under hismand. The future will definitely be good. Let the children of the Lu family follow Ying Ye to make a fortune, and the Lu family can make further progress in the future.


    The youngest son of the Lu family was also happy. He rode his horse, turned around and smiled at Mr. Lu, then rode away.


    By the time Wu Mang knew that he had been tricked, Luo Ying and the others had long since disappeared, and they were running along the main road. All the traps Wu Mang had set up on shortcuts in the mountains were in vain.


    Wu Mang, like Magistrate Jin, was so angry that he fainted.


    Luo Ying happily left Beicang Mansion, and after running to Daliang Mansion, he turned into the mountains and took a shortcut back to the northwest.


    However, he was still dissatisfied with his trip to Beicangfu because he failed to kill Tuo Gude.


    The falcons came back a few days ago, and two of them were injured. It can be seen that although the falcons found Tuogude and the others, they were severely injured by Tuogude and the others.


    He had to inform Muge''er of the news of Tuogude''s escape and some information about the witch army, so that Mugeer would know that Tuogude was a more vicious person than his father, and he should be careful when encountering him in the future.


    When Luo Ying and others left Beicang Prefecture, Qin Sang and his troops also arrived at Yongcheng Prefecture, which was only one Xing''an Prefecture away from Long''an Prefecture.


    But Qin Sang discovered a strange phenomenon in Yongcheng Mansion. Many anti-Japanese troops rushing to the northwest stopped here and refused to leave!

 Chapter 1550: Hard stubble

    Chapter 1550: Hard stubble


    Chapter 1550 Hard fight


    "What''s the situation in Yongcheng Mansion?" Qin Sang asked Mutong, who came to pick them up.


    Uncle Mutong was still leading a group of people in front of them as before, to explore the route, inquire about news, and replenish all kinds of supplies that had been consumed.


    Mu Tongzong looked at both sides of the inn and lowered his voice and said, "I don''t even want to be the first one to fill the hole. I just stopped here and watched."


    Niu Dabao was shocked when he heard this: "What? These people are so afraid of death? Why should they be soldiers if they are afraid of death?!"


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers on both sides of the road all looked this way, staring at them with evil eyes.


    Some of them even drew their swords and pointed at Niu Dabao and said, "Where are you from? Dare you gossip about grandpas and don''t want to live anymore? If you are capable, don''t stop here and set off immediately to fight against the soldiers!"


    Niu Dabao was so angry that he pointed at them and cursed: "You are afraid of death and why don''t you let me say a few words?!"


    "Hey, herees the tough guy." The men who drew their swords became more energetic and called to the surrounding soldiers, saying: "Brothers, let''s go meet them, knock on their tough bones, and let them know Who has the final say here?!


    The new ones are so crazy that I almost dont take them seriously.


    "Ouch!" A roar came, and many soldiers stood up around them and surrounded them.


    Niu Dabao was shocked when he saw this, and hurriedly asked the soldiers to protect the women''s carriages and horses. He said guiltily: "Sang, it was my uncle who was impulsive. I shouldn''t have provoked them as soon as he came."


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle Niu, there is no need to feel guilty. We are new here. They will definitely give us a kick. There is no way to avoid it."


    He called to Zhang Yan again: "Brother Zhang, let''s go over and meet them."


    "Okay." Zhang Yan nodded and followed Qin Sang towards the surrounding soldiers.


    The leader on the opposite side was General Hu Qi from the Dasheng Mansion garrison camp. He followed Vice General Ye. When he saw that Qin Sang and Zhang Yan were not only not afraid, but also came over on their own initiative, he frowned and quicklyughed. : "Hey, you two are quite smart. You dare toe here on your own initiative. Do you think you can''t die quickly enough?"


    Qin Sang did not answer. When he arrived in front of Mr. Hu, he took out a small bronze medal from the Lei family caravan and threw it directly to Mr. Hu. He said, "I call Fifth Master Lei from the Lei family caravan my fifth uncle."


    As soon as these words came out, the small bronze medal of the Lei family caravan was shed again. General Hu Qi and the soldiers present all choked and stopped.


    The Lei family caravan is well-known in the northwest. It operates both ck and white. It also has a shop in Yongcheng Mansion. They camped outside the city during this period because they know how untouchable the Lei family caravan is.


    Now that they saw that the boy they wanted to rob actually had a small bronze medal from the Lei family caravan, they all cursed in their hearts: Damn, I didnt expect this brat to know the fifth master Lei. His backing is too strong, so its hard to move!


    However, its not over yet.


    Qin Sang knew that there were generals or deputy generals in Yongcheng Mansion who went to fight against the Rong. He did not want to continue to be dispatched by those so-called generals and deputy generals, nor did he want Xiaoyu to be angry with the families of these generals anymore. He pointed at Zhang Yan and said: "This Zhang Baihu is the grandson-inw of Guangcheng Bofu in the capital, and his eldest son is the heir of Guangcheng Bofu, and will seed Guangcheng Bo''s title in the future."


    Mr. Hu and the others mouths twitched. One of them has the overlord of the northwest as his backer, and the other is the grandson-inw of the Earls Mansion in the capital. Is it over? How about poking these mud-legged people in the heart? !


    Hu Zongqi had some knowledge and was a smart man. He sneered and said: "Guangcheng uncle''s house. This uncle''s house relies on his grandson-inw''s son to inherit the incense. I''m afraid it will lose a lot of money. How dare you brag about it?" , have we, the general, never seen the noble sons?"    These words were a bit false, mainly because he was afraid of the Lei family caravan.


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this, took out the Zheng Family Pei, and said: "The Zheng Family Pei from Mr. Zheng''s family in the capital was given to me by the Zheng family. The eldest grandson of the Zheng family is a good friend of my uncle."


    After hearing this, Mr. Hu''s face changed. He quickly took the Zheng Jiapei. After looking at it for a moment, he realized that it was very real. He quickly smiled and said, "Brothers, don''t get me wrong. We just saw that you just came to Yongcheng Mansion, so we wanted to talk to you." Just saying hello, nothing else."


    The Zheng family is known to all the anti-Japanese armies, because not only does the Zheng family have Mr. Zheng who is a powerful official in the government, but this time there are also Mr. Zheng''s disciples among the grain officials of the anti-Japanese army.


    If they want to eat, they have to please the grain official, and they must not offend anyone rted to the Zheng family.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and put away the **** in your hands, don''t scare the two brothers!" Mr. Hu shouted at the soldiers who were still holding their swords.


    The soldiers came to their senses, quickly put away their swords, and smiled at Qin Sang and Zhang Yan. Their hearts ached, and they said to themselves: Damn, this is a tough fight, we cant be robbed!


    "We came to Yongcheng Mansion for the first time, and we didn''t want to cause trouble." After Qin Sang said something neither soft nor hard, he took back the small bronze medals of Zheng Jiapei and the Lei family caravan, and said: "It''s gettingte, we have to rush to the Lei family Zhuangzi set up camp and said goodbye."


    After saying that, he turned around and left with Zhang Yan.


    Mr. Hu and the others were shocked... People from the Lei family''s caravan said some time ago that a nephew wasing to stay in Zhuangzi outside the city. Is this the person he was referring to?


    Then why didnt the people from Leis shope to pick me up at the inn? It made them think that this southern army with a lot of supplies was a fat sheep without a backer. They foolishly bumped into it and wanted to rob it. They were pped in the face!


    "General Hu Qi, can''t he be a fake? Send two scouts to follow him?" A soldier suggested, not quite believing that this boy from the south had so many powerful backers.


    Hu Zongqi thought for a while, nodded in agreement, and called two scouts to follow Qin Sang and the others to see if they had entered the Lei Family Vige. He also said: "Be careful, don''t get caught, otherwise I offended the Lei familys caravan, Mr. Zhengs family, and the Earls Mansion.


    "I understand my humble position." The two scouts responded, changed their clothes, and followed quietly.


    Sang, you have a tail. Niu Dabao spotted the two scouts and reminded Qin Sang.


    "This is because you are afraid that I will lie ande to find out the truth. Ignore them and let them follow." Qin Sang said, riding to the carriage where Gu Jinli was sitting, knocking on the carriage and saying: "Xiaoyu, it''s okay. , lets go to Uncle Lei Wus Zhuangzi to camp.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, lifting a corner of the car curtain and looking around. He saw tents standing densely like a forest on both sides of the road. All he could see were soldiers wearing iron armor or rattan armor. Looking up into the distance, a One camp after another stretched into the distance, with no end in sight.


    So many anti-Japanese soldiers have stopped here, and looking at the military gs and the soldiers from the Central ins and Zhongzhou prefectures, even the soldiers from these two ces have stopped. How can we fight this battle? !


    Gu Jinli was very angry and worried. Brother Qin had such a group ofrades who could only hide behind. It was impossible to defeat the Rong people and defend the territory.


    Seeing that she was looking at the scene outside, Qin Sang knew that she was worried, so he rode over again and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t lose, and we won''t stay in Yongcheng Mansion for too long. We will leave early the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 1551: Comrades

    Chapter 1551: Comrades


    Chapter 1551 Comrades


    Well, dont worry, Im fine. Gu Jinli raised his head and smiled at him. When he saw a smile on his face, he lowered the car curtain and sat down again.


    Qin Sang rode away, leading the way with Uncle Mutong.


    They were a team of nearly 3,000 people, with carriages, mules and all kinds of supplies. They were veryrge, and they followed many people along the way.


    However, these people followed them for only half an hour. After seeing them entering the area of Leijiazhuangzi, they did not dare to follow them anymore.


    In front of the gate of Leijiazhuangzi, a group of people were already standing to greet him. In addition to Zhuangtou, there was also an acquaintance - Kunzi.


    Kunzi is Lei Wuye''s right-hand man. He has been to the workshop to get goods since Gu Jinli''s family first started the seasoning and spice business, and he knows Qin and Gu Luotian''s family.


    Kunzi also took over the goods from Qin Sang Fishing Vige.


    "Uncle Kunzi." When Qin Sang saw Kunzi, he dismounted happily, sped his fists in salute, and took the lead in saying hello.


    When Kunzi saw Qin Sang, he was also very happy. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "He has grown up. He is half a head taller than me. He has founded a hundred households, married a daughter-inw, and has made a living."


    When they learned that Sang was getting married to the second daughter of the Gu family, they were extremely happy. As soon as the news of the engagement came, they began to prepare gifts.


    Thanks to being prepared early, there was no dy in sending the congrattory gifts.


    Kunzi said to Qin Sang again: "This is Lei Zhuangtou. He is a servant born in the fifth master''s family. He is trustworthy. If you have any trouble in Zhuangzi, juste to him."


    Lei Zhuangtou is younger than Kunzi. He looks to be in his early thirties, but he is a good practitioner. His lower body is very stable and his movements are strong. He cupped his fist towards Qin Sang and said, "Meet Qin Baihu."


    Qin Sang nodded and said hello: "Lei Zhuangtou."


    Uncle Kunzi! Gu Jinli raised the car curtain and shouted towards Kunzi.


    Kunzi looked over and almost died of fright.


    Mom, who is this ugly guy?


    Kunzi trembled with his hands, pointed at Gu Jinli''s face, and then looked at Qin Sang... Could it be that you got married early not because you wereing to the northwest, but because the face of the second girl of the Gu family was ruined?


    Saburo, you have suffered!


    Qin Sang gave Kunzi a hand and said with a smile: "Uncle Kunzi, there is no need to worry, Xiaoyu''s face is fine."


    As he spoke, the hand holding Kunzi suddenly tightened. Kunzi seemed to understand, felt a little relieved, and said, "It''s okay."


    He then looked at Niu Dabao and the others and said, "Are these the adults from the hundreds of families who are traveling with you?"


    Qin Sang nodded and introduced him to Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan, Liu Baihu, Tang Zongqi and others.


    Kunzi smiled and said: "Mutong has shown us the list, and the ce has been marked out for you. You can follow me into the vige."


    Mrs. Kuang and the others had already opened the car curtain and were waiting. They were extremely happy when they heard this: "We can enter the vige now. You guys, please be quick with your hands and feet. Enter the vige quickly and have a rest!"


    He then turned to Kunzi and said, "Brother, I have to help you."


    Unexpectedly, the Gu family is so capable and has such capable acquaintances in the northwest, allowing them to settle in Zhuangzi and live in a big house again.


    Cao Baihu was frightened. He was once again d that he just led his troops to hide and did not follow Ding Ge and others to deal with Qin Sang... The Qin family couple looked at their young age, but they were not easy to mess with. They had many backers, and they were all along the way. Like a magic trick, a patron would pop up from time to time, leaving him dizzy.


    Liu Baihu was very proud, and once again boasted about his good vision. On the night of the banditry and annexation of soldiers, he had quick eyesight and quick hands to hug Qin Sang''s thigh. Now he is enjoying the blessing. But before they entered the gate of Zhuangzi, they heard a shout: "Brother Zhang, is this Brother Zhang? I am Guo Daming!"


    Zhang Yan was stunned for a moment. He looked back and saw a person shouting towards him after a long queue.


    The guards of the Lei family''s vige immediately rushed over, pointed their swords at Guo Daming, and shouted: "This is the vige of the Lei family''s caravan. If outsiders dare to take a step forward, kill them!"


    Guo Daming knows that the Lei Family Caravan is a local bully in the northwest. It really deserves killing. Even if he doesn''t dare to kill a hundred households, he still dares to beat him up.


    "Misunderstanding, brothers, a certain household from Linhe Prefecture is here to see myrade." Guo Daming raised his hand and pointed at Zhang Yan and said, "That''s the man wearing ck iron armor."


    Not everyone can afford to wear ck iron armor. Historically, only the Xungui family has it. Zhang Yan is the grandson-inw of Uncle Guangcheng. After the old uncle Guangcheng knew that he was a general, he was afraid that he would be hacked to death. People spent a high price to build a ck iron armor for him.


    Kunzi looked at Zhang Yan and said, "Is that an acquaintance of Zhang Baihu?"


    Zhang Yan could only nod his head and said: "We are from the same city. We were separated halfway. I didn''t expect to meet them here. I''m really sorry."


    Kunzi smiled and said to the boy next to him: "Familiar, go and bring him over."


    Hey. The boy hurriedly ran over, said a few words to the nursing staff, and brought the person back after a while.


    "Brother Zhang, it turns out to be you. God bless us. We finally met again." Guo Daming said with a ttering smile, then lowered his head and said guiltily: "Brother Zhang, what happened back then?" , its my fault, my family also wants to stay and go with you, but my brothers really dont agree, and everyone is afraid.


    Before Zhang Yan and his wife met Qin Sang and hispanions, they had been hunted down twice by the Jiao family. Each time, they suffered heavy casualties. Even Guo Daming and others from hundreds of families were killed.


    Everyone was really scared and had their wives with them, so they had no choice but to abandon Zhang Yan and his wife and run away secretly... This noble family looked noble, but the fighting inside was fierce, and they couldn''t afford to interfere.


    But


    "I originally thought that I could make it all the way to the northwest safely, but I didn''t know that the farther to the northwest, the more dangerous it bes...Liu Baihu''s family, Zhang Baihu, and half of the soldiers all died, either killed by bandits or died of illness. The ones I brought with me The supplies were also robbed by other armies heading west, and now I dont even have a horse.


    As Guo Daming spoke, he almost shed tears, and choked with sobs: "Who would have thought that the westward journey could be so dangerous? He even robbed hisrades in uniform, he is simply inhuman!"


    We were all members of the westbound resistance force, and they were supposed to help each other, but when the soldiers from other prefectures saw that they were from the south and were not that fierce, they simply robbed them.


    It''s just that the women''s family members were not touched, which is better than banditry.


    Zhang Yan was very unhappy when he heard this. Seeing Kunzi and the others waiting nearby, he said, "Uncle Kunzi, you go in first. I''ll say a few words to Guo Baihu."


    Kunzi was generous and said with a smile: "Since we are acquaintances, let''s go to the vige to have a rest together."


    Guo Daming was overjoyed after hearing this and looked at Zhang Yan as if pleading.


    Zhang Yan looked at Qin Sang...Now he is following Sang and the others. He will only agree if Sang agrees.


    Qin Sang naturally gave Zhang Yan this face, nodded in agreement, and said to Guo Daming: "Come in with us, but we are also guests in Zhuangzi, and we need to abide by the rules of the Lei family."

 Chapter 1552: Lei Wuye’s gift

    Chapter 1552: Lei Wuye��s gift


    Chapter 1552 Lei Wuyes gift


    Guo Daming was overjoyed, sped his fists and saluted, saying: "Don''t worry, little brother, I understand, I will definitely not cause you any trouble, thank you very much!"


    Following Zhang Yan, he entered Leijiazhuangzi.


    Leijia Zhuangzi is veryrge, and the courtyards in the Zhuangzi are much better than those in Laoguzhuang. They are set-style courtyards. Eachrge courtyard has three courtyards, the front yard, the main yard, and the back yard, just like a small house. .


    There are two rows of densely packed houses built next to therge courtyard, which were used for the servants to live in. Now they can be used for the families of the soldiers.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were guests of the Lei family, and they stayed in the main courtyard.


    Kunzi said: "The fifth master has told me that you can live in the main house."


    But Qin Sang did not live with Gu Jinli, but went to live in the left wing.


    They are guests after all, so it is not good to stay in the main house. Anyway, there are three rooms in the left wing, which is very spacious and veryfortable to live in.


    Kunzi saw that they didn''t listen, but he didn''t force them, so he felt very relieved, thinking that Sang and the girl of the Gu family knew the rules.


    "Uncle Kunzi, here are the dried pine mushrooms, pickled green plums, steamed sake, and ham brought from home. There are three portions in total. They are for the Fifth Master''s family, your family, and Achuan''s family. Could you please give them to me? Send it over." Gu Jinli greeted Er Qing.


    Erqing and Xiaoji picked out the gifts they had prepared long ago.


    Uncle Kunzi smiled and said: "My little boss is very interested. Mr. Wu and Ah Chuan will like to eat sake and ham. If they see these things, they will be very happy."


    Kunzi was not polite and asked people to pick out the gifts.


    After entering the outer room of the main house where guests were entertained, he pointed at Gu Jinlis face and asked, Is everything okay?


    And the stinky smell on my body, my dear, its so stinky.


    Gu Jinli grinned and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a way to protect yourself."


    Kunzi nodded and said, "It''s a good idea. It''s safe this way."


    The girl of the Gu family has been pretty since she was a child. Now that she has grown up, her facial features have be more and more refined. This chaos in the northwest has made her look ugly. She is safe... but the stench is really unbearable and unbearable.


    Gu Jinli asked Kunzi: "Uncle Kunzi, are your injuries okay?"


    The Lei Family Caravan had a shop in Longshan Prefecture, but after Longshan Prefecture was breached, the Lei Family Caravan had no choice but to retreat. Uncle Kun Zi was injured during the retreat.


    When meeting Uncle Kun Zi this time, Gu Jinli found that he was weak in speech and his face was a little pale. He was obviously injured.


    Kunzi smiled and said, "I''ve been raising him for a few months. There''s nothing big going on. It''s just that my skills are not as good as before and I can''t run far. Now the main job of crossing the Longshan Mountains is for Ah Chuan to run with me."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang stood up and closed the door of the main room. After sitting down, he asked, "Uncle Kunzi, are the fifth master and the others not in Dachu?"


    Kunzi nodded and lowered his voice and said: "I left a year ago to inquire about the news over the Longshan Mountains. Half of the people in the caravan also went over to the Longshan Mansion to inquire about the news."


    Kunzi nced at Qin Sang and sighed: "The situation is not good... The Rong people seem to be determined to take root in Longshan Mansion. They have captured several groups of people who know how to farm and let them teach the Rong people how to farm."


    The Kerong people had never farmed before and had a bad temper. They could not learn how to do it and beat many farmers to death in anger.


    He added: "The Rong people also captured many craftsmen who knew how to make iron, and asked the craftsmen to teach them how to find ores, make iron, and make weapons."


    Qin Sang was shocked when he heard this, his face darkened, and he said: "They are learning farming and iron smelting. They really want to take root in Dachu...Long''an Prefecture and Xing''an Prefecture are in danger." A craftsman who knows how to make iron must have his sword pointed at Xing''an Prefecture, which has iron mines. If he wants to capture Xing''an Prefecture, he must first capture Long''an Prefecture.


    Now both cities are in danger.


    Kunzi nodded: "Sang is right, Fifth Master and the others saw the Rong people''s intentions, so they became anxious and took the risk to go to the Longshan Mountains to inquire about the situation at this time."


    "Are you just inquiring about the situation? Does Fifth Master have other ns?" Gu Jinli asked. Considering the person Lei Wu was, he might not be willing to just inquire about the situation.


    Kunzi was silent. After a moment, he said with red eyes: "The fifth master has already exined the matter. If there is a chance, he will not give up."


    These words were cryptic, but Gu Jinli and Qin Sang both understood that Lei Wuye was determined to die and wanted to prevent the Rong invasion.


    Everyones heart became heavy.


    Uncle Kun Zi smiled and said: "You don''t have to be like this. The Fifth Master has a lot of people over there in the Longshan Mountains, and the Fifth Master is very capable, so nothing will happen... The Fifth Master said that he has already lived a long time, if At the end of the day, if you can do what you want to do, it will be worthy of your ancestors."


    He said again: "You guys wait a moment, I''ll be back as soon as I go."


    Uncle Kunzi stood up and left the courtyard. Two-quarters of an hourter, he came back with three maps: "One is for the northwest, one is for the Longshan Mountains, and one is for Dayong. This is the fifth master''s map. I have been running for decades and drew it myself, but there are many ces on it that others dont know.


    These three maps can be said to have carried the fifth master''s lifelong efforts. He was able to draw them by traveling back and forth between Da Rong and Da Chu again and again.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were both shocked. They stood up and looked at the three maps, especially the one of Longshan Mountains, which can be said to be a treasure.


    The Longshan Mountains are like a sky ridge that separates Dachu and Darong. There are countless peaks, old forests, wild animals, rivers, trails, cliffs, and sinkholes in the Longshan Mountains. If a stranger enters, he will undoubtedly die.


    But with this detailed map, not only can we take shortcuts between Da Chu and Da Rong, but we can also avoid many traps, wild beast dens, and old forests with miasma in the mountains.


    Qin Sang also visited the Longshan Mountains, but even he didn''t know some of the ces marked on this map.


    Qin Sang put away the map, saluted Kunzi solemnly, and said: "Tell the fifth master, I thank him very much."


    "I will definitely tell him." Kunzi smiled and helped him up, then handed him a box and said, "Here are the store distribution map of the Lei Family Caravan and the list of shopkeepers. Take it with you. When you arrive at Long''an Mansion, If you need anything, you can go to the people above."


    Qin Sang epted it.


    Gu Jinli asked about A Ji''s situation: "Isn''t Uncle A Ji not in the northwest? If we have any difficulties, can we find him?"


    The word "Uncle Ah Ji" is quite sweet, but Gu Jinli doesn''t like Ah Ji, just like Ah Ji doesn''t like her, so the two of them are on guard against each other.


    Kunzi said: "Aji is no longer in the northwest. He has gone to the northeast. He said that the business losses in Dayong were too great and he wanted to go to Dongqing."


    Go to Northeast China?


    Gu Jinli asked again: "When did Uncle Ah Ji go to the Northeast? Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    The Gu family has been doing business with the Lei family caravan for several years. Kunzi has watched Gu Jinli grow up. Hearing this, he thought she was caring about A Ji, an elder, and answered her: "Since the year we started doing business with your family, I went to the Northeast, but I didnt go back very often at that time, butter I went more often. Sincest year, I have been in the Northeast and have never returned to the Northwest.

 Chapter 1553: sacrifice to an individual

    Chapter 1553: sacrifice to an individual


    Chapter 1553: Personal Sacrifice


    Have you been to the Northeast since the year you started doing business with her family?


    Sounds like theres no problem, its just to expand another trade route for the Lei family caravan to make money.


    But Gu Jinli still felt that there was something wrong with Ah Ji going to the Northeast. He was doing something bad and they had to be careful.


    She would guess this way about Ah Ji mainly because she hates Ah Ji... Ah Ji also hates her and even scolded her in the soybean oil workshop.


    Generally speaking, she is of low origin. Dachu is a ce where family status is important. Let her not try to break through the family background and try to climb up to some high-level family, otherwise she will harm others and herself.


    I harmed your sister!


    Gu Jinli was scolded for no reason at the time, butter he realized after hearing from Brother Qin that A Ji knew the identities of the three people in the Qin family. It turned out that A Ji looked down on her and felt that she was not worthy of Brother Qin, so he belittled her in advance. Let her retreat and stay away from Brother Qin.


    That''s when she started to hate Aji.


    But she didn''t dare to break up with Ah Ji... Ah Ji was a bit gloomy, like a dormant snake, and she knew Brother Qin''s identity. If Ah Ji went crazy and exposed Brother Qin, it would be over.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was in a daze, Qin Sang smiled and asked Kunzi, "Uncle Kunzi, which general lives in Yongcheng Mansion? Who took the lead to stop and not leave?"


    The anti-rong soldiers cannot continue to stay in Yongcheng Prefecture. They must be driven to Long''an Prefecture to fight against the Rong people. Otherwise, when the Rong people attack Long''an Prefecture in arge scale, they will not have enough troops to resist.


    Speaking of this, Kunzi wanted to scold his mother, saying: "There are two people, one is Tongzhi, themander of the Zhongzhou Capital Command, and the other is General Dai, the nephew of the Minister of War."


    "Duan Tongzhi has a grudge against General Xu. Seeing that General Xu is in charge of the northwest army, he doesn''t want to lead his troops to Long''an Mansion so quickly. He wants to wait for the Rong army to besiege General Xu before leading his troops to support him. It would be best By the time he arrived, General Xu had already been killed by the Rong."


    Duan Tongzhi dared to do this because his eldest daughter had be a concubine in the pce and heard that she was pregnant, so she dared to stop here first.


    Eh, that''s right, Emperor Jingyuan was still sleeping with women at this time.


    In fact, Emperor Jingyuan had no interest in sleeping with women. However, the war was tight and he had to use women to tie up the civil servants and generals in the court. He could only force himself to work hard every night, and the rain and dew would be wetted.


    Kunzi said, nced at Qin Sang, and saw that he seemed to be angry, so heforted him: "Sang, don''t worry, there is nothing you can do about it. Who makes the court have no one to use now, so it can only use these waste."


    Kunzi was also dissatisfied with Duan Tongzhi and the others. After scolding him, he continued: "General Dai is afraid of death. The Dai family has this kind of virtue. If they can goter, they will goter."


    "Both of them had backers and high official positions. Seeing that they refused to leave, the resisting officers and soldiers from each prefecture''s military station also stopped. Anyway, Duan and Dai were carrying them, so they were not afraid."


    Qin Sang listened with suppressed anger. He clenched his fist tightly and had murderous intention in his heart.


    "Uncle Kunzi, please tell us what else is going on in Yongcheng Mansion." Gu Jinli spoke and tugged on Qin Sang''s sleeve.


    Qin Sang came back to his senses and continued to listen to Kunzi talking about the things in Yongcheng Mansion.


    After talking for half an hour, Kunzi finally finished. Kunzi stood up and said goodbye: "You guys have been running all the way, so take a rest first. If there is anything else you want to know, you can ask me again tomorrow."


    "Hey, thank you, Uncle Kunzi." Gu Jinli responded, got up with Qin Sang, and sent Kunzi out of the main courtyard.


    After returning to the house, Qin Sang was so angry that he punched the table and said with strong anger: "The man surnamed Duan is angry because of what happened in the past and disregarded the lives of the people and his fellow soldiers. He is not worthy of being amander." Let me know!" "Yeah, yeah, none of them are worthy. My little brother Qin is a good young man who is determined to fight against the enemy." Gu Jinli praised Qin Sang, raised his hand, touched the back of his hand, and said: "It''s red. Does it hurt?"


    Qin Sang looked down at her and saw her frowning and asking with worry on her face. He felt distressed. He hugged her and said, "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu, I shouldn''t be like this."


    He shouldn''t get angry in front of her and make her worry.


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked up at him and said, "You''re just getting angry, can you scare me? We are husband and wife. If you are unhappy in any way, just tell me, don''t hold it back, I can handle it." "


    "Well, thank you Xiaoyu." Qin Sang felt warm in his heart, hugged her tightly and said, "Xiaoyu, make me some poison."


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed and looked at him and said, "Okay, what kind of poison do you want? Just tell me and I will make it for you right away."


    Her excited look, as if she was going to cook for him, made Qin Sang shake off the gloom in his heart,ugh out loud, and ask, "Little fish are always so cute."


    "What''s so cute? I''m domineering!" Gu Jinli red at him and said, "Stop talking about these useless things and quickly tell me what poison you want? Do you want to poison them?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, someone has to die before we can catch up with the resistance army."


    Gu Jinli didn''t care about Duan Tongzhi''s life or death, but she was worried about Qin Sang: "The two of them have high official positions and have backers behind them. If they die suddenly, the court will definitely investigate them vigorously. If anything is found, you will be in danger." .


    Qin Sang raised his hand and tapped her nose, and said warmly: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Once I take action, I have a perfect n."


    Then, he told Gu Jinli about Jun Tianwei.


    The Emperor of Da Chu had a secret army called Jun Tianwei, which only obeyed the emperor''s orders. During the period of Emperor Jingwu, many wealthy families were assassinated by Jun Tianwei, and some court officials died at the hands of Jun Tianwei.


    In short, this is an army that secretly kills people on behalf of the emperor who cannot be killed openly.


    "The matter of Jun Tianwei has been circted among nobles and wealthy families as early as the time of Emperor Jingwu. Therefore, the noble officials and wealthy families in the capital all understand one thing. If a powerful person is there, After doing something that displeased the emperor, he was suddenly killed. It was most likely Jun Tianwei who did it."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "You want to pretend to be Jun Tianwei and kill the two of them."


    Qin Sang nodded and corrected: "It''s not them who want to be killed, but Deputy General Ye. General Hu Qi who surrounded us today is Deputy General Ye''s men. Deputy General Ye dared to let General Hu Qi and others rob the supplies of other soldiers who were fighting against the enemy. It must have been with the permission of those two people. After killing Deputy General Ye, stabbing Dai, and then letting out rumors that Emperor Jingyuan was dissatisfied with them and sent Jun Tianwei to warn them, those two people would definitely be scared and immediately break camp and set off."


    Duan and Dai stopped at Yongcheng Mansion, which was considered a disobedience to the emperor''s order. As long as they still had brains, they would not dare to investigate the truth or falsehood of the rumors. They would only rush to Long''an Mansion as hard as they could, hoping that Jun Tianwei would let them go. them.


    "Wonderful." Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang with bright eyes, rubbed his face and praised: "My little brother Qin is smart. If so, then let''s sacrifice Vice General Ye to the sky."


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and closed his eyes... With Xiaoyu around, he always felt at ease. Even if he wandered all the way, he felt stable and happy.


    He was very heavy, and Gu Jinli was a little out of breath under his weight, but she was happy and a little distressed in her heart. She hugged him tightly and patted his back gently with one hand, allowing him to rest temporarily.

 Chapter 1554: take in

    Chapter 1554: take in


    Chapter 1554: Taking in


    Qin Sang is a very self-disciplined person. Although he wanted to hold Gu Jinli all the time, he still let go of her after a quarter of an hour and said with a smile: "I''ll go out and make arrangements first. You can rest in the room. Don''t worry about the poison. Let''s Doctor Dai can do it."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It''s still early today, I can just rest after making the poison."


    He asked again: "Are you going into the city? Be careful, don''t let Duan Tong know that they are in trouble."


    The official rank is overwhelming. Duan, Dai and Ye all have higher official positions than Brother Qin. If she sees him entering the city and calls him into trouble, she will be heartbroken.


    Qin Sang smiled, kissed her lips, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I won''t go into the city. I will only arrange for You Ping and You Xi to go into the city in disguise to investigate."


    As for the supplies that need to be replenished, Uncle Kun Zi will help them get them.


    Gu Jinli felt reassured: "That''s good."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He didn''t want Xiaoyu to worry about him, but he liked Xiaoyu to take him seriously.


    Thinking of something else, Qin Sang hugged her again and asked, "Xiaoyu still doesn''t believe Aji?"


    He knew that Xiaoyu didn''t like A Ji, but when she asked Uncle Kun Zi just now, she obviously meant to pry and be wary of A Ji.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I think he is a bit gloomy and not generous enough in his actions. He is gentle and gentle when there are many people, but he is different when there is no one, just like he scolded me behind my back in the oil shop."


    When Qin Sang found out that she didn''t like A Ji, he asked about the reason and learned that A Ji had reprimanded her in the oil shop, and the reprimand was obviously to make her stay away from him.


    Qin Sang was unhappy. Thinking about it after so many years, he still frowned and said solemnly: "Xiaoyu is the only girl in my heart, the only woman in this life. You don''t need to care about what others say, let alone family status. I feel like Im overachieving.


    Although the Gu family is from a farming family, the Qin family is a family of criminals. Being able to marry Xiaoyu is already a great blessing for him.


    Heforted her again in a gentle voice: "Xiaoyu, don''t pay attention to what Aji says. If you hate him, don''t pay attention to him. I will talk to him about business matters."


    Qin Sang knew that Xiaoyu was worried that A Ji would be unfavorable to him, so he added: "Don''t worry, I will be wary of him. The business is in cooperation with the Lei family caravan, not with A Ji alone."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this, raised a smile, and asked a little guiltily: "Do you think I am making a fuss out of a molehill? Is it deliberately targeting Aji?"


    Qin Sang smiled, but still said seriously: "It is indeed a bit targeted, but Xiaoyu is my wife, so I naturally trust Xiaoyu. Aji is an outsider after all."


    He looked at her and said, "Xiaoyu, we are husband and wife. You have to remember that I will always stand with you and will never stand against you."


    After saying that, he saw her eyes sparkling and her face full of joy, so he took the opportunity to ask for a favor: "Kiss me."


    Gu Jinli blushed and stood on tiptoes to kiss him, but suddenly pushed him away and said, "Wait a minute."


    After saying that, he ran to the back room.


    Qin Sang was a little confused, but he still waited obediently.


    After about a quarter of an hour, a sh of dazzling red shed past the door of the back room. His little fish was wearing a red dress, with his hands behind his back. His face, which had already had its e patch removed, was clean and beautiful, with a bright smile. Walk towards him step by step.


    Qin Sang was startled and walked towards her involuntarily. When she spoke, he held her in his arms, raised her chin, leaned over and kissed her... The sweet taste prated into his heart, making him His whole body was filled with pleasure, and the throbbing in his heart made his body tremble a little. With a bang, he pushed her against the wall and kissed her more passionately.


    "Hmm~" Gu Jinli was almost out of breath from his kiss, but he stillined stubbornly: "Say yes, I''ll kiss you." Qin Sang smiled and replied to her words with an even stronger kiss... After a long time, He leaned on her body, biting her shoulder gently, andined with forbearance in his tone: "They are too slow to clean up the house."


    Had he known this, he would have kicked out the people in the yard, and no one was allowed to stay here!


    Gu Jinliughed out loud and felt another pain in his shoulder. He bit him. He stoppedughing andforted him: "Don''t be angry. We''ll talk about itter in the evening."


    Qin Sang''s lips curled up into a smile: "Well, I''ll remember it. Let''s talk about it tonight."


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Why do you think I''ve been fooled?"


    Qin Sang: "This is an illusion. I will not cheat Xiaoyu."


    Just want to eat small fish to satisfy my craving.


    Gu Jinli:


    When you say this, I feel more and more that I have been cheated.


    After a while, Qin Sang let go of her, put on her half-undressed clothes, and then went to get a jacket for her to put on: "It''s cold in spring, so wear more clothes."


    After putting her coat on, he looked at her again and said seriously: "Xiaoyu cares about me so much, I''m very happy."


    I deliberately changed my clothes, took off the pimple patch and smelly purse beforeing over to kiss him. This feeling of being valued by the one I love is so beautiful.


    Gu Jinli snorted and said, "Don''t be so ugly. I don''t care about you, I just don''t want to make myself ugly."


    Qin Sang smiled: "You are tough again. It''s useless to be tough. I already know your thoughts."


    Gu Jinli became angry and urged him: "Aren''t we going to arrange for You Ping and others to go to the city to do things? If you don''t leave quickly, the city gate will be closed if it''s a littleter."


    "Well, I''m leaving." Although he was very reluctant to leave, Qin Sang quickly packed his clothes, left the house, went to meet Yu Ping Yu Xi and others, told them the n, and asked them to go to the city to find out the news. Prepared for assassination.


    You Ping''s injuries have been healed, and there is no problem in carrying out the mission. The two of them brought their men, disguised themselves, and entered the city in batches.


    Qin Sang went to see Doctor Dai again to talk about the poison, and then went to see the situation of the camp. When passing by the Zhang family camp, he saw Zhang Yaning out to see Guo Daming off.


    Guo Daming didn''t want to leave and begged Zhang Yan all the way. When he saw Qin Sang, his eyes lit up and he wanted toe over and beg Qin Sang, but Zhang Yan grabbed him. After saying a few words, Guo Daming could only leave dejectedly.


    Qin Sang stood there without moving. After Guo Daming left, he walked over and asked, "Does he want to bring his soldiers to Zhuangzi to settle down?"


    Zhang Yan nodded: "Well, they have really suffered a lot along the way. Not only were they ambushed by bandits, killing and injuring many soldiers, but they were also robbed of supplies by other anti-Japanese troops. Now they live at the foot of a mountain an hour away from Fucheng."


    There were too many soldiers outside Yongcheng Mansion, and the spacious wastnd near the city was upied by capable soldiers. Guo Daming and others could only run to the foot of the mountain to camp in the distance.


    Qin Sang heard this and asked, "What do you think, Brother Zhang?"


    Zhang Yan was overjoyed when he heard this. If Sang asked this question, he meant to take Guo Daming and the others in.

 Chapter 1555: stop

    Chapter 1555: stop


    Chapter 1555 Blocking


    Qin Sang wanted to take Guo Daming and the others in for Zhang Yan''s sake.


    Zhang Yan is following them now, but after all, he is not a soldier of He''an Prefecture. Because of Jiao''s pursuit, many of his soldiers died. If after going to the northwest camp, the generals see Zhang Yan''s soldiers Too few, and if Zhang Yan''s troops are divided, he will lose this ally.


    Take in Guo Daming and the others and recruit more soldiers. Even if they are merged, they will be together with the soldiers from Fucheng, so they can do everything together and it will be more convenient.


    Zhang Yan said: "I want to help them, but you are the leader and I haven''t asked you what you mean. I didn''t agree to Guo Daming immediately and asked him to go back first. I will reply to him after I ask you what you mean." .


    He added: "Guo Daming is a good man. When my family was being chased by dead soldiers, he brought his troops to help twice. However, the soldiers could notpare with the dead soldiers. His soldiers suffered 30% casualties. He was so scared that he Abandoned us with hundreds of other households.


    It''s understandable that you can''t let others die with you.


    Qin Sang asked: "Who are there among the remaining hundred households? How are they? How are their fighting capabilities? How are their family members?"


    He had to find out these situations clearly. If the other hundreds of households were a drag, even if he wanted to help Zhang Yan, he would not relent and agree.


    Zhang Yan is a person who knows how to handle things. He has already asked Qin Sang about the situation clearly.


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this, and finally said: "Just let Guo Daming bring his soldiers, the remaining soldiers of Liu Baihu and Zhang Baihu, and their apanying rtives. The remaining three Baihu Dont bring it here.


    The remaining three hundred households were named Lin, Wu, and Peng. They were all from good backgrounds. Because of this, they had some bad habits. After the death of Liu Baihu and Zhang Baihu, the rtives of their officers and soldiers had good looks. Beautiful, Wu Baihu actually took a fancy to her, and openly tied her to a tent to do something.


    Thanks to Guo Daming''s daughter-inw, she heard themotion and called Guo Daming over, and was able to save the man.


    But when Guo Daming said he wanted to punish Wu Baihu, Lin Baihu and Peng Baihu refused. They also said that the woman''s man was dead and it was her blessing that Wu Baihu liked her so much that he took the matter to her. If its done, I can just be a concubine for Wu Baihu from now on.


    The woman was the daughter-inw of a small g leader. She and the small g leader were childhood sweethearts. They had known each other since they were children. She was not willing to serve Wu Baihu, but Guo Daming was no match for Wu Baihu and the others. In the end, the woman was still Wu Baihu was kidnapped to do something.


    The woman was desperate. Originally, she didnt want to live after her husband died, but she was afraid that she would be pregnant. If shemitted suicide, her husband would die, so she didnt die.


    But after being raped by Wu Baihu, she wiped her neck with a knife.


    Qin Sang was disgusted by what he heard and disliked such people the most, so he did not let Wu Baihu and otherse over.


    Zhang Yan was also disgusted by this: "The Wu family is from Linhe Prefecture, and my family is a prominent local family. I have been a fool since I was a child. I never expected that I would do something as bad as a beast."


    After the two of them had a conversation, they went to Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, Liu Baihu and the others and told them about taking in Guo Daming and the others.


    Along the way, everyone listened to Qin Sang more and more, and when they saw that he agreed, they naturally didn''t hesitate.


    Cao Baihu took the opportunity to tter Qin Sang: "Sang thinks so much about hisrades who traveled to the west. He is indeed a good young man."


    Hearing his blunt ttery, Niu Dabao clicked his tongue and said, "Old Cao, you can think of the right words before you speak. These harsh words make me feel dry even when I chew them!"


    Cao Baihu has a dark face. This **** Niu Dabao is too angry. Didn''t he just hide during the murder? He repented, but Niu Dabao stabbed him every time.


    However, the incident of banditry and killing made Niu Dabao see Cao Baihu clearly and felt that Cao Baihu was not trustworthy and would guard against this person for the rest of his life. If possible, he would also want to throw Cao Baihu away and let him fend for himself!


    Cao Baihu knew Niu Dabao''s temper and did not dare to choke back, otherwise he would be hurt even worse. After Qin Sang said goodbye, he got up and left. Niu Dabao said: "This guy named Cao looked pretty good in his early years, but the older he gets, the worse he is. Sang, we have to be careful about him."


    After speaking, he looked at Liu Baihu again.


    Liu Baihu said: "What do you think I am doing? I listen to Sang in everything."


    But he felt a little guilty in his heart. He also wanted a lot of benefits from the Ding family at the beginning, but it was when the end came that he switched sides and helped Sang.


    Niu Dabao snorted and said nothing, then asked Qin Sang: "Sang, Liu Baihu and Zhang Baihu are dead, and many of their soldiers have also died. What should we do with those rtives who don''t have men?"


    Qin Sang had already thought about it: "Let them live in Zhuangzi first, and when the Lei family''s caravan goes to the south to pick up goods, let them go back to the south with the Lei family''s caravan."


    Since all the men are dead, it is naturally impossible for their rtives to go to the northwest. It would be best to let the Lei family caravan send them back to their hometown.


    "This is a good idea!" Niu Dabao was happy and said to Zhang Yan: "It''s done. Send someone to notify Guo Daming immediately."


    Zhang Yan nodded and quickly sent someone on horseback to inform Guo Daming.


    After hearing this, Guo Daming and the others were very excited and asked in disbelief: "Brother, are you telling the truth? Can we really move to Leijiazhuangzi and go west with you?"


    The visitor said: "Well, after discussion with several hundred households, we agreed that you can pack your things and go to Leijiazhuangzi tomorrow."


    Another exnation: "Zhang Baihu asked me to remind you that Qin Baihu from the Tianfu County Military Station in He''an Prefecture is a capable man and the leader of our army. We all obey him. You follow We have to listen to him when we go on the road, and we can''t break up the team that has finally be one."


    They walked all the way and finally got to the point where everyone was on the same page and could not break up the good team just because of the arrival of new people.


    Guo Daming said: "Brother, don''t worry, we understand. We know Qin Baihu. Although he is not old, his ability is admirable."


    He hurriedly ordered the gmander under hismand: "Lu Zi, hurry up and tell everyone the good news. Let everyone get up early tomorrow. Let''s go to Leijiazhuangzi."


    Hey. Lu Zi was very happy and hurried to tell everyone.


    Kewu Baihu and others were furious after hearing this. They went to Guo Daming and asked, "What does Zhang Yan mean by the surname Guo? Why don''t you let us follow him to Leijiazhuangzi?"


    That is the Lei Family Vige. The Lei Family caravan is so capable in the northwest. If they can curry favor with the Lei Family, life will be easier in the future.


    Guo Daming said: "Wu Baihu, it''s not that Zhang Baihu doesn''t agree. It''s not him who has the final say over there. There are still several Baihu who don''t agree. What can Zhang Baihu do?"


    Guo Daming was grateful to Zhang Yan because he didnt want Wu Baihu to hate him, so he helped Zhang Yan speak up.


    Wu Baihu was a fool, and he started to act arrogant: "Don''t talk nonsense with me, we are also going to Leijiazhuangzi, otherwise none of you can leave! Haha, you want to leave us and go to Leijiazhuangzi to enjoy the happiness, dreaming !

 Chapter 1556: beat violently

    Chapter 1556: beat violently


    Chapter 1556 Beating


    Lin Baihu and Peng Baihu heard themotion and rushed over, pointing at Guo Daming and saying: "Wu Baihu is right, Guo Daming, you must take us to Leijiazhuangzi, otherwise we will never leave!"


    He also threatened Guo Daming: "Your hometown is in Linhe Prefecture, so you have to think clearly before making a decision. Otherwise, if something happens to your rtives back home, don''t me us."


    You are using your power to bully others!


    Guo Daming was very angry, but for the sake of his rtives in his hometown, he did not dare to get angry with the three of them, so he could only continue to exin: "Three brothers, Zhuangzi is from the Lei family, Zhang Yan can''t make the decision himself, how can I do it?" Will you take him there?"


    Oh, you are disobedient, right? Then I will let you know clearly, who has the final say here! Wu Baihu directly attacked Guo Daming and beat him violently.


    Guo Daming''s wife and children couldn''t help but cry when they saw this. They wanted to go over to rescue people but were afraid of being identally injured, so they could only do it in a hurry.


    The soldier who came to deliver the message had not gone far. After hearing the movement here, he came back to take a look, and then rode back to report the message to Zhang Yan.


    After Zhang Yan heard this, he immediately went to Qin Sang to discuss how to save people.


    At this time, it was already dark and Qin Sang was eating. When he saw Zhang Yaning in a hurry, he took him to find Uncle Kun Zi and told him the matter.


    Kunzi said: "Don''t worry, I will take the people from the Lei family''s caravan over there, and I will beat those three grandsons until my mother doesn''t even recognize them!"


    "Thank you, Uncle Kunzi." Zhang Yan was grateful and wanted to follow, but was stopped by Kunzi: "Zhang Baihu doesn''t need to go there. If you go, you will be pulled over by those three people. There is no need to worry about the Lei family caravan." When they get there, they can take action directly.


    After Zhang Yan heard this, he immediately let Kunzi go.


    Kunzi immediately summoned the people from the Lei family''s caravan, and followed the returning soldiers to the foot of the mountain where Guo Daming and the others were camping. Seeing that Guo Daming was beaten so hard that his hand bones were broken, he was very angry and shouted: "Go ahead, beat him to death." Those three bastards!"


    "Yes!" The people from the Lei family''s caravan screamed and rushed forward. After a group of soldiers blocked the front, they grabbed Wu Baihu and beat them.


    Wu Baihu was shocked and angry, and shouted: "Stop, stop, I am a member of the Wu family of Linhe Prefecture, how dare you...!"


    But the more he said this, the harder he was beaten.


    The people from the Lei family caravan were able to run Da Rong''s business, and their abilities wereparable to those of tough gangsters. When they beat people, they used a deadly hand. They beat Lin Baihu and Peng Baihu half to death. They knelt down and begged for mercy: "Spare my life, spare my life." Ahwe were wrong, we dont dare to trouble Guo Daming anymoreah!


    It means being beaten while begging for mercy.


    After Wu Baihu begged for mercy for a moment, Kunzi asked the people from the Lei family caravan to stop, stepped on Wu Baihu''s face, and sneered: "Wu, you are really seeking death. How dare you bully our Lei family?" Do your whole family want to kill the person your caravan wants to protect?!"


    The Lei family caravan has done something to kill the enemy. This story has been widely spread, even people in the south know about it.


    When Wu Baihu thought about this, he was frightened to death: "Spare, spare my life~"


    Kunzi sneered: "Oh, you don''t know how to praise, do you think the Wu family is very capable? I''m warning you, if your Wu family dares to deal with the families and nsmen of soldiers like Guo Daming, the Lei family caravan will dare to wipe out your Wu family!" "


    The famous Wu family used to be quite powerful, but now it is just arge family with a rtivelyrge poption. How can the Lei family caravan be afraid of the Wu family?


    Wu Baihu was really scared and said tremblingly: "Ming, I understand~"


    "Bah, I don''t care if you understand or not? If you don''t understand, go to hell!" After Kunzi said this, he said to Guo Daming''s eldest son: "Pack your things ande with us to Leijiazhuangzi tonight."


    Guo Zhou was so excited that he choked up and said, "Hey, hey, I''m going to inform everyone right now."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    People from Leijiazhuangzi are here to pick us up. Everyone, please pack your things and follow us to Leijiazhuangzi!


    After hearing this, everyone saw hope and immediately got busy. After an hour, they finally packed up and followed Kunzi to Leijiazhuangzi. Before leaving, Kunzi also warned Wu Baihu: "Mr. Wu, our Lei family caravan is very capable in the south. Don''t think that we don''t know about your Wu family''s misdeeds in the south!"


    Dont dare, dont dare~ Wu Baihu was frightened to death and hurriedly begged for mercy. Only after Kunzi and the others walked away did he dare to ask someone to carry him to the tent for treatment.


    Lin Baihu and Peng Baihu regretted it. If they had known they would not have followed Wu Baihu. Now they are short of soldiers and supplies, and they have offended the Lei family caravan. They don''t know whether they can survive to the northwest camp. .


    The two of them hated Wu Baihu, and the team fell apart.


    Guo Daming and the others arrived at Leijiazhuangzi safely. After working for another hour, they finally settled down and had a hot meal with meat. After seeing the doctor, they rested.


    They originally wanted to thank Qin Sang, but Zhang Yan stopped him and said it was toote and asked them to go and thank him tomorrow.


    After Guo Daming and others heard this, they could only give up.


    The next day, Guo Daming met Qin Sang under the introduction of Zhang Yan: "Qin Baihu, thank you for your life-saving grace!"


    If it weren''t for the Qin Baihu, they would have been oppressed by the Wu Baihu, and their rtives in their hometown would also be threatened by the Wu family and live in anxiety.


    Qin Sang said: "We are all fellow warriors, so there is no need to say this. But since you want to follow us to the northwest camp, you must abide by the rules of our army."


    Hand the book of rules to Guo Daming and ask him to take it back and read it, and then exin the rules clearly to his soldiers and rtives.


    Added another sentence: "The apanying rtives should be restrained so as not to cause any trouble."


    Otherwise it would cause trouble to the little fish, and he didnt want the little fish to get too tired.


    Thinking of Xiaoyu, Qin Sang thought of what happenedst night, and the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously.


    Guo Daming felt relieved when he saw him smiling. It seemed that Qin Baihu was really willing to take them in and had no intention of despising them. He hurriedly said: "Hey, don''t worry Qin Baihu, I will make it clear to them. "


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded after a while and said, "You stay here first and wait until you see the other hundred households and the general banner before leaving."


    Guo Daming naturally nodded in agreement, and soon he saw other 100 households and general bannermen hurriedly. Qin Sang was in charge, and Zhang Yan was helping to speak. Guo Daming was going smoothly.


    But Mrs. Guo did not see Gu Jinli, it was Grandma Tao who saw her.


    Aunt Tao said apologetically: "My wife caught some wind and cold on the way and is still resting. She cannot see Mrs. Guo. I hope Mrs. Guo won''t be offended."


    Mother Tao is very happy when she talks about this...Looking at my uncle''s enthusiasm for my little boss, I am afraid that I will be able to get a little master this year.


    Mrs. Guo was very thin, and her face was covered with scars from the wind and snow. After hearing this, she hurriedly asked: "Mrs. Qin is sick? Is it serious? We came at the wrong time."


    The words were a little incoherent, but her appearance and tone were sincere. Aunt Tao nodded inwardly, Mrs. Guo was not bad, she was not someone who was hiding some traitor or being arrogant and unreasonable.

 Chapter 1557: Assassination

    Chapter 1557: Assassination


    Chapter 1557 Assassination


    Grandma Tao said: "Mrs. Guo, don''t worry. My wife just has a cold. She has taken medicine and will be fine after she sleeps."


    Mrs. Guo finally felt relieved: "It''s okay."


    After saying this, there was a silence in the room. Mrs. Guo wanted to say a few more words to liven up the atmosphere, but she was not the kind of person to talk too much. She had just been frightenedst night and couldn''t find the words to say. Extremely anxious.


    Mrs. Tao smiled. This Mrs. Guo is indeed an honest person and will not pretend: "Mrs. Guo, you look thin. You must be tired from the journey. How about I call a medical girl for you?"


    Medical woman?


    Mrs. Guo was ttered and said hurriedly: "No, no, I''m not that delicate. I''m in good health. There''s no need to bother the doctor."


    I heard that only aristocratic families could afford to support medical women. Mrs. Guo felt that she was just the daughter of a government servant and the daughter-inw of a poor family. She was not lucky enough to have a medical woman treat patients.


    She is also afraid of causing trouble to the Qin family. After all, her family is now dependent on the Qin family. If the Qin family bothers about her health, I am afraid it will make people unhappy.


    No one likes a sick person.


    Mother Tao said: "The doctor girl lives in the yard in front. She cane over as soon as she calls. It''s no trouble."


    As he spoke, he looked at Xiao Ji.


    Xiaoji bowed and bowed, then went out immediately, and brought Qingpu half a quarter of an hourter.


    Mother Tao said: "Qingpu, let Mrs. Guo take a look at your body."


    "Hey." Qingpu responded, bowed to Mrs. Guo, and then went to check Mrs. Guo''s pulse with a smile.


    Mrs. Guo was very uneasy and her hands were shaking. She was afraid that if she was found to have a physical problem, the Qin family would dislike her and bring down the entire Mingsong County Military Command.


    But her body was indeed exhausted.


    Qingpu frowned, and seeing that Mrs. Guo was very nervous, he immediately smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Guo, you are fine. It''s just that you had some problems during confinement, and you were tired from traveling, and your body umtes all year round." It''s weak and has hidden cold air. As long as you keep warm, rest on time, and take a few medicines, you can recover."


    Mrs. Guo was overjoyed when she heard this: "Really?"


    She fainted twice some time ago. Sometimes she felt out of breath even when walking. Her stomach was always bloated and she couldn''t eat. She thought she might not be able to stand it anymore. Can it be good?


    "Really." Qingpu smiled and nodded, and added: "But Mrs. Guo, please don''t think too much. Worrying too much will affect your health. You must take your medicine on time. Don''t stop taking it after a few days." Yeah, thats useless.


    In fact, Mrs. Guo''s body can be considered to have run out of oil to be honest. This body must be taken good care of for at least a few years, otherwise her lifespan will not be long.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Guo asked worriedly: "Is that medicine expensive?"


    The circles under her eyes turned red... It was not easy to be the wife of a hundred families. Along the way, the rtives of the soldiers came to her if they needed food, drink, housing, transportation or illness. The money at home and the money given by her parents'' family were almost gone. She It''s mental and physical exhaustion.


    Qingpu nced at Aunt Tao, and after seeing Aunt Tao nodding, she said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Guo, the medicinal materials are not expensive. You can take them for a while first."


    After saying that, he wrote two prescriptions, one for Mrs. Guo and one for himself: "I will go to the front yard to get some medicine for you."


    "Hey, thank you so much, girl." Mrs. Guo was not stupid. She knew that this medicine must not be cheap, so she hurried to get the silver, but she only had a dozen or so taels of silver left with her. If she gave it away, she would wait until Long''an Mansion. At that time, I was afraid that I wouldnt even be able to get out the money I needed to settle down.


    Mother Tao said: "Many of these medicinal materials are found on the road. Mrs. Guo will only give you two taels of silver. We will wait until we finish eating this batch of medicine."


    It would be bad for both families if they didnt take any money.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Guo breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, took out two taels of silver and gave it to Qingpu, and said sincerely: "Thank you very much, miss." Then she said to Aunt Tao, "Thank you so much, Auntie."


    Mama Tao smiled and said: "These are all my wife''s orders, and the old ve is just following them."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Guo felt good about Gu Jinli, whom she had never met before. She looked gratefully towards the left wing and wiped her tears and said, "Qin Baihu and Mrs. Qin are really our saviors."


    Mother Tao smiled, and after talking to Mrs. Guo, she stood up and said, "I will take you to meet the otherdies of the hundred households."


    Mrs. Guo is what she wants. In addition to taking good care of her apanying family members, her task as the wife of a hundred households is to establish good rtions with the wives of each household and thedies of the general banner. She hurriedly said: "Mommy, I''m here to help."


    Mama Tao stood up and asked Xiao Ji to help Mrs. Guo. Not long after she left the main courtyard gate, she saw Mrs. Han on the road.


    Originally, Mrs. Han was going to bring Mrs. Guo to see Gu Jinli. After all, Guo Daming and the others were introduced to Zhuangzi by her family.


    But Han was smart and knew that Gu Jinli and Aunt Tao wanted to see Mrs. Guo first, so they didn''t follow her and just waited outside.


    Old ve, please pay homage to Mrs. Zhang. Aunt Tao and Xiao Ji saluted Mr. Han.


    Seeing that they were getting along well, Mrs. Han felt happy. After asking them where they were going, she smiled and said, "What a coincidence, Sister Yu is moring toe out to y. It''s okay if I take Sister Yu to go with you." Get rid of Sister Yu''s tight muscles."


    Mrs. Guo is naturally happy. She is rtively familiar with Mr. Han, and she feels much more at ease with Mr. Han by her side.


    A few people took their maids and went to see Ji Zhenniang first, and then to Kuang, Lu and others.


    Mrs. Guo is really eye-opening. Thesedies have different tempers. Some are tearful, some are shrewd, and some are sensible. In short, although there was some minor turmoil, the visit went smoothly.


    After two hours of work, the work was finally finished. Mrs. Guo had a meal at the Han family, took the gifts from several families, and returned to her own camp.


    Mother Tao also returned to the main courtyard. Seeing that Gu Jinli hadn''t gotten up yet, she smiled and took Xiaoji and Erqing to do other chores.


    After Qin Sang met Guo Daming, he went to meet You Ping, You Xi and others who hade back to inquire about the news. After listening to their reports, he changed the n, set a time for the assassination, gave them the poison, and returned to the main courtyard.


    "Xiaoyu." Qin Sang would call her first every time he came back, but he was afraid she wouldn''t wake up, so he called softly this time. After pushing the door into the house, he took off his outer robe, washed his face, and then turned into the back room. .


    She was still sleeping soundly under the quilt, her face was as red as the early blooming peach blossoms in the vige.


    A smile appeared on Qin Sang''s face, he leaned over and kissed her, murmuring: "Sluggard, if you don''t get up from your sleep until now, you will be starving."


    As he spoke, his palms reached into the quilt and held up her t belly.


    Hmm, soft... and nothing to wear.


    Qin Sang knew that it was broad daylight and he shouldn''t be like this, but he was so distracted that he couldn''t help but take off his clothes and wanted to get into bed and take a nap with her.


    However


    Gu Jinli had already woken up. When he saw this, he frowned and asked, "What are you doing? I got upte again and it''s already dark now?"


    So you want to take off your clothes to sleep?

 Chapter 1558: leave

    Chapter 1558: leave


    Chapter 1558 Leaving


    The sky was gloomy today, and it looked like it was going to rain. The room was a little dark. She had just woken up and was still a little confused, and she couldn''t tell the time.


    Qin Sang''s movements froze. He didn''t want to take off his clothes, and he was unwilling to take them off, but he still told her the time: "It''s just past noon. I''lle back to see if you''re awake?"


    Seeing that you were not awake, I wanted to take a nap with you, but unfortunately it didn''t work.


    Is it past noon? Gu Jinli was a little surprised and asked quickly: Is Mrs. Guo here?


    "I''ve been here, Grandma Tao saw her." Qin Sang said, went to pour her a bowl of warm water, came back, sat by the bed, and said, "Drink some water."


    Gu Jinli slept deeply, and was feeling thirsty. He sat up holding the quilt, drank water, and asked, "I haven''t seen Mrs. Guo. Is she not angry? How is Mrs. Guo?"


    Qin Sang: "Mrs. Guo is not angry. Aunt Tao said that Mrs. Guo is a good person and can be friends with."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this, andid his head on Qin Sang''s shoulder, saying: "It''s fine if you can hand it over, I don''t want to take care of the child anymore."


    Ji Zhenniang is always crying and Aunt Niu is always bleating. If there is another one with a bad temper, she will really go crazy.


    Qin Sang felt a little distressed. He put the bowl on the table beside the bed, hugged her and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu."


    He added: "If Xiaoyu is unhappy, he can give up the job at any time. I will think of a way."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "What nonsense are you talking about? If I have a conflict with them, how can you get along with other hundreds of households?"


    Heforted him again: "It''s okay, I justined a few words, and with Aunt Tao and the others helping me, I''m not tired."


    Sometimes I just want to p Ji Zhenniang a few times and scold Aunt Niu with her arms akimbo.


    Gu Jinli thought about these two scenes, and couldn''t help butugh out loud, and said: "Actually, Ji Zhenniang and Aunt Niu are quite cute. With them around, the road will not be boring."


    Qin Sang felt relieved when he heard herughter: "I''m just afraid that I''ll tire you."


    She was actually toozy to deal with the rtionships with various families. If she hadn''t married him, if he hadn''t been the leader of the westward marching army, she wouldn''t have had to face Ji and the others to coordinate the rtionships between the families. You can scold people as much as you want, fall out with you as much as you want, and live very wantonly.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he thought wrongly, pushed him away and said, "I''m not tired!"


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment and understood what she was saying. Heughed out loud. Looking at her crimson face, his heart felt numb. He leaned over and kissed her: "My little fish has very good physical strength."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli blushed so much that he was bleeding. He wanted to hit him, but his fist was held by him. He wanted to kick him, but his body was pressed down by him.


    Complete defeat!


    Qin Sang kissed her hard, then suppressed his impulse and coaxed her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, I miss you so much."


    Just ask for it again and again.


    "Stop talking about this." Gu Jinli used to think that Brother Qin was very thin-skinned because he was always shy, but after getting married, she found that he was a thin-skinned person. In some ways, his skin was as thick as a city wall, so she was curious. asked: "Why don''t you blush? You were always shy before you got married."


    Qin Sang replied seriously: "I will blush even if I look at you now, but we are husband and wife, and you are mine. It is reasonable for husband and wife to be affectionate."


    Hence he dares to do and speak.


    Gu Jinli:


    So you let it go because we are legal.


    Thats right, thats what Qin Sang meant.


    Gu Jinli raised his head and looked at Qin Sang. Seeing that his eyes were looking at him more and more eagerly, he hurriedly said, "I''m hungry."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Okay, I''ll get you some food." He got up and left. Gu Jinli quickly got up and got dressed.


    After they finished eating, Qin Sang told her about the assassination: "It''s all arranged. Lieutenant General Ye has a low official position and an obscure family background. He is just a **** for Duan and Dai to make money. The guards around him are not very skilled." Gao, You Ping and the others can kill him easily.


    The rumormongers have also made arrangements.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "Just make arrangements."


    He asked again: "Are we leaving early tomorrow morning?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I will set off at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. If I stay too long, Duan Tongzhi and General Dai will send someone to summon me into the city. I don''t want to see them."


    He brought a lot of supplies and was rted to the Lei family caravan. Duan and Dai must want to win over him.


    Qin Sang''s guess was correct. Duan Tongzhi and General Dai really wanted to win over him. However, since Qin Sang only belonged to a hundred households, they couldn''t save their face and sent someone to invite him.


    However, they asked Mr. Hu to send someone to break the news to Cao Baihu, saying that Duan Tongzhi and General Dai were in the city. As Baihu, they should go to see them, otherwise the two adults would be med.


    Cao Baihu was very embarrassed when he heard the news. He hesitated for a moment and came to the main courtyard to find Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang went to the front yard to meet him.


    Cao Baihu told him the matter, and then said: "Sang, I know that I was not a good person before, but the bandits are ruthless. I hid because I wanted to protect the families of the soldiers. And what I want to say this time, Its not that I favor General Dai and the others, its just that their official positions are much higher than ours. If we dont go and pay our respects, what will we do if they give us little shoes to wear when we get to the Northwest Camp?


    He added: "We went to the northwest to fight for our lives. If we make great achievements and are suppressed by them without repaying our efforts, wouldn''t it be worth the loss?"


    Qin Sang said: "With Mr. Zhang Baihu and Mr. Zheng here, they can''t take away our military exploits. Moreover, General Xu has the final say on the matter of resisting the enemy. We just need to rush to the northwest camp as soon as possible to fight against the enemy." Theres not much to do.


    Cao Baihu was a little anxious: "Sang, you are young and don''t understand the consequences of not handling these things well. We are really..."


    Qin Sang interrupted him: "Cao Baihu, I know you are doing this for everyone''s benefit, but you don''t have to worry about this. After we leave, Uncle Kunzi will give gifts to the two adults in the name of the Lei family caravan." .


    Having said that, he got up to see off the guests.


    Cao Baihu was originally afraid of Qin Sang, but when he saw his cold expression, he did not dare to stay any longer and had no choice but to leave.


    When Mao o''clock arrived on the second day, the soldiers on night duty immediately beat the gongs.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The hour hase, break up the camps and set off!


    The sound of the gong spread throughout Leijiazhuangzi. When everyone heard the sound of the gong, they got up immediately, broke camp and packed their things. After breakfast, they left Leijiazhuangzi and continued westward.


    Uncle Kunzi took people to see them off. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "Sang, your family muste back safely."


    This is the simplest and most extravagant statement.


    Qin Sang nodded and solemnly promised: "Uncle Kun, don''t worry, we will return in triumph."


    Triumph?


    Kunzi smiled bitterly, Saburo still wanted to defeat the Rong people, but how could the Rong people be so easy to deal with?


    Gu Jinli lifted the car curtain and said to Uncle Kunzi: "Uncle Kunzi, don''t worry, we will definitely beat the Rong people to pieces and take back our city!"

 Chapter 1559: Scared to death

    Chapter 1559: Scared to death


    Chapter 1559 Scared to death


    Kunzi smiled and nodded: "Well, we will definitely be able to recapture the captured city."


    And added in my heart: I hope so.


    "Let''s go." Kunzi rode all the way and sent Qin Sang and others ten miles away before leading them back. After bringing the meeting gifts, he went into the city to give gifts to Duan Tongzhi and General Dai.


    Duan Tongzhi already knew about Qin Sang and the others leaving Yongcheng Mansion, and he was so angry that he scolded Qin Sang and others: What''s wrong with a guy who doesn''t understand the rules and brought so much supplies with him, and gave half of it to honor him?


    There is also the man named Cao, who is really a loser, but he didn''t do anything well even if he was reminded.


    However, people from the Lei family''s caravan came in person with a carriage of greeting gifts. Duan Tongzhi felt a lot less angry. After epting the gifts, he said something sensible to Qin Sang and the others.


    Kunzi saw that he epted the gifts very smoothly, but showed disdain when he praised Qin Sang and others. He felt very ufortable and asked, "Duan Tongzhi, have all the soldiers'' injuries been healed?"


    Duan Tong knew that they stopped and refused to leave on the pretext that the soldiers needed to recover from their injuries. Seeing Kunzi asking this, his face darkened, thinking that Kunzi was meddling in other people''s business.


    However, for the sake of the Lei Family Trading Company, Duan Tongzhi exined: "It takes a hundred days to break the muscles and bones. Many soldiers have injured their bones. They need to heal their bones before they can fight against the soldiers."


    After speaking, he asked Kunzi: "How is the fifth master Lei''s injury? Do you want to go back to Yongcheng Mansion to recuperate?"


    The fact that Lei Wuye went to Da Rong was a secret. What was said to the outside world was that he was injured and was recuperating in Long''an Mansion.


    Duan Tongzhi would ask about Lei Wuyes situation, mainly to curry favor with him.


    Lei Wuye has great control over the Lei family''s caravan. As long as he fawns over Lei Wuye, Duan Changling''s power in the northwest can be increased to a higher level. In this way, even if the man named Xu was not beaten to death by the soldiers, they would not dare to suppress him too much.


    It''s a pity that Kunzi said: "The fifth master will not return to Yongcheng Mansion. He said that he would live and die with Long''an Mansion."


    These words were meant to mock Duan Changling for not leaving, but Duan Changling pretended not to hear it and sneered in his heart and said: "Long''an Mansion is dangerous, it is better for Mr. Lei Wu toe to Yongcheng Mansion to recuperate."


    Lest the army attack Long''an Prefecture, Lei Wuye would be hacked to death by the army.


    Duan Changling has a bad temper, and Kunzi is just a servant to put it bluntly. He is toozy to deal with Kunzi, and after asking for no satisfactory news, he serves tea to see off the guests.


    Kunzi didn''t stay long and left with his people to give gifts to General Dai.


    Since these two people do not live together, the gift can only be given separately.


    General Dai was angry and felt that he was underestimated by the Lei family caravan. However, the Lei family caravan was very capable and the things they sent were good. First, but I wont argue with them.


    Kunzi is about to vomit, do you still have the nerve to say this?


    "General Dai, the crisis in Long''an Prefecture has not been resolved. When do you n to lead the troops and set off?" Kunzi asked again.


    General Dai frowned when he heard this and said unhappily: "What danger can there be in Long''an Prefecture? The Rong people have not attacked for several months. Just keep your hearts in your stomach. The Rong people will not attack Yongcheng Prefecture. "


    Kunzi almost couldn''t help but sneered. After some sarcasm in his heart, he reminded: "General Dai, the Rong people haven''t attacked the city for several months. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    General Dai said disdainfully: "What''s weird, what''s so weird? The Rong people are nning toe to our Dachu to take root. Recently, they are busy relocating the Rong people and have no time to attack the city."


    Kunzi was shocked when he heard this. You actually know that the Rong people want to take root in our big Chu. Why don''t you lead the troops to destroy them quickly? !


    General Dai was afraid of death and did not dare to go to the northwest. Seeing that Kunzi was a little annoying, he said to the deputy general: "Say hello, I have something to do."


    He just got up and left, ignoring Kunzi.


    Kunzi was so angry that he was sent to be a general who was afraid of death. Did Emperor Jingyuan lose his mind?


    However, General Dai was rmended by Dai Shangshu. If Emperor Jingyuan knew that General Dai was so ipetent, he would definitely send someone to assassinate him!


    Four dayster, You Ping and You Xis assassination n also began. Vice General Ye was not as lucky as Duan Changling and General Dai and could not live in the city, but he would go to the city to drink flower wine. This night, he slept to death after having fun with the flower girl.


    Early the next morning, when it was time to open the city gate, the soldiers guarding the city yawned and went to open the city gate. When they looked up, they saw a human head hanging on the city gate: "Ah!"


    The soldiers screamed in horror, the sound was so shrill that it alerted all the soldiers guarding the city gate.


    Xiao Qizhang shouted: "Shi Ba, your mother has been incited, why are you shouting?"


    Shiba pointed at the human head on the city gate. After being stiff for a while, he shouted: "Head, there is a head on the city gate!"


    "What a mess, are you looking for a fight?" Commander Xiao Qi ran down and pped Shi Ba on the head: "Boss, I''m down here and I''m not at the city gate. Shut up now." I''m the one who incited you."


    However, Shi Ba kept pointing at the city gate, his eyes full of fear, and he looked like he was about to die of fear.


    The little g leader finally realized something was wrong and immediately turned to look at the city gate. When he saw clearly that it was a human head hanging on it, he broke into a cold sweat. He cursed his mother and hurriedly shouted: "Quickly, get thedder and take the head." Come down!"


    After a period of confusion, the head was finally taken off.


    The Hualou side also discovered that Vice General Ye was dead, so they hurriedly sent someone to report it to the official.


    One of the deputy generals died. The prefect was shocked and immediately sent people to notify Duan Tongzhi and General Dai.


    Duan Changling came soon. After seeing the body of Deputy General Ye and the head sent from the city gate, he mmed the table angrily: "If you dare to kill the deputy general of the imperial court, there is a traitor who wants to rebel. Magistrate Weng, you should seal him up immediately City, thoroughly investigate this case and give an exnation to the court!"


    Hand in on me.


    A person who can cut off a deputy general''s head neatly is easy to mess with? This government can''t investigate. You soldiers should investigate it yourself.


    Magistrate Weng did not answer the call, but asked the people in the government office: "Is General Dai here?"


    It''s okay if you don''t ask, but as soon as you ask, a yamen officer rushes into the building and shouts: "Your Majesty, the prefect is in trouble. General Dai was assassinatedst night and was hit by a poisonous arrow. He is now unconscious."


    "General Dai was assassinated?!" Duan Changling was shocked. He rushed out, grabbed the officer''spel and asked, "What''s going on? Tell me clearly!"


    But the yamen servant couldn''t exin it at all. Duan Changling was so angry that he kicked the yamen servant down, called his people, and rushed to the other courtyard where General Dai lived.


    The other courtyard was already in chaos. The deputy general, hundreds of households, the Dai family''s housekeeper were all present, and even General Dai''s favorite concubine was here.


    How did General Dai get assassinated? Tell me quickly! Duan Changling pointed at Butler Dai and asked.


    When Butler Dai saw that it was Duan Changling who was asking the question, he did not dare to be negligent and said, "I am reporting to Duan Tongzhi, but I don''t know. When I came to call the general to get up this morning, he saw that the general was hit by an arrow in the back and was unconscious."


    Dont know? Duan Changling yelled, Who was the guardst night? Didnt you hear anything?!


    Speaking of this, Butler Dai trembled and said: "It was the Dai family who protected the generalst night. They were all poisoned and are now unconscious."


    They are all poisoned, so weird? !

 Chapter 1560: gossip

    Chapter 1560: gossip


    Chapter 1560 Rumors


    "Where is the person? Take me to see him quickly!" Duan Changling hurriedly ordered, grabbing Butler Dai and going to find the unconscious guards.


    There were eleven people in total including the guards and the leading squad leader, all lying down in the sitting room next door.


    When Duan Changling saw them, the doctor invited by the Dai family was checking their pulse.


    Duan Changling looked at these guards and saw that their faces were green and ck, and one or two guards had golden faces. Seeing that they were about to die, he frowned and asked the doctor: "What kind of poison have they been poisoned? Is it possible to detoxify it? How can I see it?" Is it much more serious than General Dai?"


    He had just seen General Dai in the main courtyard. Although he was unconscious, his face was normal and did not look blue or ck.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "I have been practicing medicine for many years and have treated many poisoned people, but I have never seen the poison they suffered."


    "Can''t it be found out?" Duan Changling was shocked and asked quickly: "What should I do about General Dai? Is it the same poison as them?"


    Butler Dai replied: "The doctor of Dai''s family has looked at it and said that the general''s poison is different from theirs, and it is not as serious as theirs. Duan Tongzhi can rest assured."


    Dont worry!


    Duan Changling is extremely unsure now. Why did this happen all of a sudden? Who did it? Who has the ability to possess such a strange poison? And he could sneak into the Dai family''s courtyard and poison a group of Dai family guards to this point?


    General Dai is afraid of death. He came to the northwest this time to get gold ting. No matter he wins or loses, with the help of his uncle Dai Shangshu, he can return to the capital safely and be promoted to the Ministry of War.


    Hence, the guards brought by General Dai are very skilled and can bepared to dead soldiers.


    Duan Changling couldn''t figure out who could have the ability to hurt General Dai silently?


    Its Xu You!


    Duan Changling and General Xu didnt get along, so he felt that Xu You was worried that General Dai would seize his power when he came to the northwest, so he sent someone to assassinate General Dai in advance!


    Check it out, let me investigate it hard. If we dont get to the bottom of this matter, we will all be killed by Dai Shangshu! Duan Changling moved out of Dai Shangshus house and must investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Oh, if it is found out that Xu You did it, Xu You will be convicted and lose his position as themander of the resistance. He will have no one to suppress him. He can perform meritorious service in the northwest, and finally return in triumph and be a hero, not to mention being promoted. , I guess I can even crack the earth and seal the king!


    Duan Changling''s blood boiled with thought. After telling Butler Dai that he must cure General Dai, he left with his people.


    He directly sent troops to seal the city, and then sent an order to Mr. Hu outside the city, asking him to lead the soldiers stationed outside the city to thoroughly investigate the suspicious people, and not to let anyone go!


    Because of this incident, the city gate was not opened, and the news was tied to an arrow and shot from the city tower to Mr. Hu.


    Hu Zongqi and the others had already heard about the deaths in the city, but they didn''t expect that it was Vice General Ye who died. They were frightened to death immediately, and then they became happy... Ha, Vice General Ye is dead, so what about the garrison camp of Dasheng Prefecture? Wouldnt his soldiers and generals be his?


    Hundred households are led by soldiers from their respective military stations, while the deputy generals who fight against the army in the northwest are soldiers from the garrison camp of the city they lead. There are at least two hundred of these soldiers, which is not bad.


    General Hu felt that he had made a lot of money, so he cried profusely, and set up a memorial tent in the camp to worship Lieutenant General Ye. After a dramatic show of grief, he began to thoroughly investigate Lieutenant General Ye and his family. The assassination of General Dai.


    General Hu Qi stood in front of Vice General Ye''s memorial shed and shouted to the soldiers: "Soldiers, General Dai and Vice General Ye were generals who resisted the army, but they were killed by gangsters. We cannot let them die in vain. We must search them out." You bad guy, chop him into pieces and take revenge on General Dai and Vice General Ye!"


    Search for the bad guys and avenge General Dai and Deputy General Ye! the soldiers shouted. People who didnt know thought that General Dai was also dead.


    The next day and night was extremely chaotic, and people in the city and outside the city were disturbed.


    The soldiers outside the city had known each other for a long time. When they entered the vige outside the city and saw the good-looking farm girls and young women, they became malicious and wanted to take advantage of them.


    ( The vigers were so angry that they went to beg the people from Leijiazhuangzi. Kunzi came forward on behalf of the Leijiazhuangzi, warned Mr. Hu, and led people to beat the soldiers who had malicious intentions: "If you want to search for the murderer, search for him. But if you dare to cause trouble in Yongcheng Mansion, dont me our Lei family caravan for being rude!


    There are many farmers here who are tenants of the Lei family''s caravan, and if you move them, you will move the Lei family''s caravan.


    After some warnings, the soldiers did not dare to act recklessly again and acted honestly during the search.


    However, not only did they not find the criminals, a rumor spread outside the city: "I heard that General Dai and Vice General Ye were killed by Jun Tianwei."


    What? What is Jun Tianwei?


    Ha, you mud-legged people, you dont even know about Jun Tianwei? That is the emperors army, specially helping the emperor to kill people!


    "Help the emperor kill people? Then why did you kill General Dai and Deputy General Ye? They are the emperor''s people and they were ordered to fight against the army. Did the emperor even kill his own people?"


    Hey, this is a good question. Wei Guogong and his family also guarded the territory for the emperor, so they were also killed.


    However, the guys didn''t dare to say this, because the fact that Wei Guogong''s line was destroyed was considered a taboo in the northwest and could not be mentioned.


    When Duan Changling heard this rumor, he stood up from his chair in shock and almost fell to the ground because his legs were weak.


    "General!" The deputy general under hismand hurriedly supported Duan Changling and said, "General, there is no need to be angry. I will catch the viins who spread rumors and kill them all."


    Kill the fart! Duan Changling cursed.


    The deputy general was confused by the scolding and asked in confusion: "General, don''t you investigate? This rumor is trying to sow discord between the emperor and us. We should catch and kill those people to rectify the emperor''s reputation."


    Heh, is it really a deliberate provocation by a bad person?


    I''m afraid that the assassination of General Dai and Vice General Ye was really done by Jun Tianwei sent by the emperor.


    Duan Changling thinks so because he feels guilty... They have stayed in Yongcheng Mansion for so long. It is inevitable that someone will report to the emperor. Although the emperor did not specify when the anti-Rong army will arrive in the northwest, the emperor attaches great importance to the anti-Rong army. If he knew that they had stopped If they don''t leave, they will be furious and kill their entire n.


    Now we just send Jun Tianwei to assassinate him, probably because of the shortage of major generals in the northwest.


    Duan Changling had heard about Jun Tianwei. He knew that during the period of Emperor Jingwu, Jun Tianwei existed like Yama and assassinated many ministers and wealthy families. He felt quite happy after hearing this at the time, but now he was so scared that he almost died. past.


    But Duan Changling didn''t give up. After a moment of silence, he said again: "Go and find out who spread the rumors?"


    Hey. The deputy general responded and hurriedly made arrangements.


    But the rumors that Jun Tianwei assassinated General Dai and Vice General Ye came from outside the city. The outside of the city is so big, with many viges, viges, and barren mountains, that it is impossible to investigate.

 Chapter 1561: scare away

    Chapter 1561: scare away


    Chapter 1561 Scared away


    Asked about this vige, the vigers said that it came from the neighboring vige.


    When the soldiers went to the next vige to ask questions, the vige next door said that the rumor came from another vige: "Master Jun, we all heard what the people in Laoshigou said. You go to Laoshigou to investigate. "


    When the soldiers heard this, they almost died of anger, so they climbed mountains and waded to Laoshigou. However, after arriving at Laoshigou, the vigers said again: "You are wronged, military master, we are not the ones who said that. Those words came from the people of Daniuzhuang." We just picked up what they said and said what they said, you can go to Daniuzhuang and ask."


    The soldiers almost went crazy because they found nothing at all.


    Not only was it not found, Mr. Hu Qi was assassinated.


    The method of death was the same as that of Lieutenant General Ye. After his head was chopped off, he was hung directly on the city gate.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate were scared crazy. In less than two hours, the Yongcheng Mansion was haunted by ghosts, and rumors spread throughout the city that evil spirits specialized in killing soldiers who resisted the army.


    Everyone was scared to death, and they all set up incense tables to worship, so that the evil spirits would note to them, but to go to the soldiers who were resisting the army!


    When Duan Changling heard the news that Mr. Hu had been killed, he waspletely frightened. A chill shot from the soles of his feet to Tianling Gai. His legs were so weak that he could only stand holding on to the table... Evil ghost, Jun Tianwei was indeed as rumored. He kills people without anyone noticing!


    Prepare the car and go to the Dai familys vi! Duan Changlings legs were too weak to ride a horse, so he could only ride in a carriage and rush to the Dai familys vi.


    General Dai has woken up. He was not revived by the doctor. He woke up on his own after two days ofa. The doctor''s exnation was: "The person who poisoned him is a master. The poison and the amount of the medicine should be secretly prepared to make peopleatose." I woke up on my own initiative after two days.


    But the doctor still couldn''t find out what kind of poison General Dai was poisoned with.


    But the more this happened, the more Duan Changling felt that the person who assassinated General Dai was Jun Tianwei.


    "Only Juntianwei has such ability, and only the royal family has such poison. The emperor is dissatisfied with us and is warning us. Send the order quickly, we will break camp and set off today!" Duan Changling said that the emperor was dissatisfied with them. I told you about sending Jun Tianwei to assassinate them.


    After hearing this, General Dai was so frightened that he almost fainted, but he was very dissatisfied: "Since the emperor is dissatisfied with us, why did you only poison me and you are fine?"


    Damn it, its not fair, he wont ept it!


    Duan Changling was angry: "How long have you been arguing with me about this? You are Dai Shangshu''s nephew, and you are very important. The emperor wants to warn people, so he naturally chooses you. Besides, the emperor just poisoned you to stun you, and you didn''t die!"


    So I was assassinated or was it because of my weight?


    General Dai had no ability to begin with, and Duan Changling was fierce. After being yelled at by Duan Changling, he was at a loss for words, and it was Guan Dai who said: "General, whether this is true or not, we should set off to Long''an Mansion as soon as possible. , cant stay in Yongcheng Mansion anymore.


    It''s easy to tell if it''s false, but if it''s true and the emperor has warned them so, and they continue to stay in Yongcheng Mansion, they are going against the emperor, and the whole Dai family is in danger!


    After hearing this, General Dai''s staff also told him how serious this matter was. General Dai was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Hurry up and send the order, break camp immediately and set off! Let''s go!"


    Yes! Butler Dai and the lieutenants hurriedly went to do it.


    Duan Changling also stood up and was about to go back, but General Dai grabbed his arm and asked: "Brother Duan, we won''t be shot after we leave the city, right?"


    Seeing that the emperor was quite angry, and the emperor liked to kill people when he was angry, General Dai was scared to death.


    Duan Changling withdrew his arm and said: "Don''t worry, General Dai. If the emperor wanted to kill us, we would have died long ago. I think it was just a warning. As long as we set off immediately, the emperor will not care anymore."


    He lowered his voice and said: "After all, we need soldiers to fight against the soldiers, and the emperor will not kill us easily."


    After hearing this, General Dai was overjoyed and said, "Brother Duan is right!" "General Dai, hurry up and pack up. Let''s gather at the city gate and set off in an hour." After Duan Changling said that, he left immediately and returned to his house.


    Everyone has packed up, and the money and materials collected during this period have also been packed and will be sent back to Duan Changling''s residence in Zhongzhou in batches.


    When Magistrate Weng heard the news that they were breaking camp and setting off, he was so happy that he cursed in the government office: "These two idiots should have left long ago."


    The master advised: "Master magistrate, they have soldiers in their hands, and we don''t know what they will be like in the future. Don''t say such things."


    The Chu State was in chaos, and those who had soldiers in their hands were very likely to proim themselves kings. Magistrate Weng knew this very well, so he cursed and stopped talking.


    The master said again: "Sir, let''s get together and disperse. Let''s take Cheng Yi and see them off."


    If you dont send this, if you are resented, Yongcheng Mansion is lost in the future, or the two people support their own troops, Magistrate Weng will suffer.


    Magistrate Weng thought about it for a while, then agreed and said, "Okay, let''s go and see off the two generals. Let''s make a good rtionship."


    Actually, its money to send to the evil god!


    The master responded: "Hey."


    After Magistrate Weng and the others had been busy for more than two-quarters of an hour, they took two carts of gifts and went to the city gate to deliver them to Duan Changling and the others.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Duan Changling and General Dai''s convoy arrived at the city gate.


    "Duan Tongzhi, General Dai, you two have worked hard. I wish you two generals a triumphant return and a promotion to the capital!" Magistrate Weng said with a smile on his face, and added in his heart that it is best for you two to die on the battlefield.


    Zhifu Weng was bullied a lot by the two of them during this period, but because they had soldiers and backers, he did not dare to break up with them.


    When Duan Changling and General Dai saw the gift sent by Magistrate Weng, they were quite satisfied and said, "Prefect Weng, this has been a troublesome time. Don''t worry, we will definitely repel the Rong people and won''t let anything happen to Yongcheng Mansion."


    This is true. Fortunately, Magistrate Weng has good endurance skills, otherwise he would have tough out loud.


    "Ipletely rely on these two generals." Magistrate Weng bowed to them, looking very respectful and sincere.


    "Let''s go!" Duan Changling shouted in advance. After hearing this, the soldiers immediately started to move and rushed away from Yongcheng Mansion.


    After they had gone far, the people who came to see the excitement dared tough and said: "Oh, they were scared away. I thought they were going to upy the city and rebel. It turns out they are afraid of the emperor."


    Then Jun Tianwei is too kind, why didnt he poison Dai Dai? Can this kind of general really defeat the Rong people?


    "Shut up, you don''t want to live anymore? If you dare to say these treasonous words again, I will arrest you all and send you to the Yamen!" Magistrate Weng was actually quite happy to hear this, but as the magistrate, he still had to scold you loudly. , otherwise the servants of the Dai family staying in another courtyard might send a letter to Dai Shangshu and file aint against him.


    Everyone listens and shuts up.


    But after Magistrate Weng left, they started gossiping unscrupulously about how Duan and Dai were afraid of death, and even gave Jun Tianwei a thumbs up.

 Chapter 1562: Strange

    Chapter 1562: Strange


    Chapter 1562 Something strange


    Kunzi also brought someone to see off Duan Changling and the others. He was very happy when he saw that the two were scared away, but he was also confused in his heart, who killed Deputy General Ye and General Hu Qi?


    Could it be that Emperor Jingyuan really sent Jun Tianwei to kill him?


    Kunzi has been thinking about whether the rumors are true or false these days, but he is not sure whether it was Jun Tianwei who did it? After all, Jun Tianwei is too mysterious and has not appeared for many years, but it is very reasonable for Emperor Jingyuan to send Jun Tianwei to assassinate Vice General Ye and warn General Dai that the two of them will set off to the west.


    But no matter who did it, the result was good. Duan Changling and General Dai finally set off to fight against the soldiers.


    Kunzi was open-minded and gave up when he thought of this. He never thought that the person who did this was Qin Sang!


    Qin Sang originally wanted to tell Kunzi that with the help of the Lei family caravan, it would be easier for Youping and the others to hide. But he thought of Gu Jinli''s reminder and Aji''s rtionship with the Lei family caravan, and finally did not tell Kunzi.


    At this moment, You Ping and You Xi had already led their men, holding maps of the northwest, and followed Qin Sang and others along the path.


    Although they set off seven dayste, You Ping and the others did not have family members to hinder them, so they could hurry up. When Qin Sang and the others arrived at Xing''an Mansion, You Ping and the others also caught up with them. They changed their clothes and swept their tails clean before leaving. Go to see Qin Sang at night.


    "Master, things are going very well. Duan Changling seems to have some abilities, but he can''tpare with General Xu. He became afraid after the rumors came out. After General Hu Qi died, he immediately broke camp and set off. Now he is on his way behind." You Ping told the assassination, Spreading rumors, hiding and avoiding, and Duan Changling''s reaction were reported to Qin Sang one by one.


    Qin Sang was quite satisfied after hearing this: "Not bad."


    He then said: "Don''t go back to camp yet, wait until you get out of Xing''an Prefecture and thene back to meet us. There are many spies from all walks of life in Xing''an Prefecture."


    Xing''an Prefecture is also in chaos, but it is better than Yongcheng Prefecture. At least no soldiers dare to stay here for too long. After all, General Xu is in Long''an Prefecture, too close, and the soldiers dare not make trouble.


    This is exactly why Duan Changling and the others stopped in Yongcheng Mansion instead of Xing''an Mansion.


    "Yes." You Ping and You Xi responded. After Qin Sang told them some things about Xing''an Mansion, they left under the cover of night.


    When Qin Sang returned to the tent, Gu Jinli asked, "How was it?"


    Qin Sang knew that she was anxious, so he nodded with a smile: "It went very well, Xiaoyu, don''t worry."


    After all, she was pretending to be Jun Tianwei to assassinate an anti-rong general, and two people really died. Since General Dai still had a backer, she was worried that if things were not done well, he would be implicated.


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this, patted the edge of the bed and said, "Come here and sleep, it''s almost midnight."


    It is now March, and the weather is not that cold anymore. They no longer sleep in the carriage, but live in a tent.


    Aunt Tao is also very capable. She led her servants to make the tent very good. Not only did she use wooden boards to build the bed, she also used wooden stakes to pound the ground into a t ground, and then spread it with thick hay and bup for people to step on. Very clean.


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, took off his clothes, washed his hands and face before going to bed.


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw this. He would do this every time he came back from outside. She praised him and said that he was a good boy who loved to be clean, but he said: I didn''t pay so much attention when I went to the mountains for training before, because I didn''t want to get dirty. She would do this.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this.


    "She''s giggling again, go to sleep." Qin Sang saw herughing to herself, and the corners of her mouth also raised. He hugged her andy down, covered her with a goose-down quilt, gently stroked her hair, and coaxed her to sleep. But he himself didn''t sleep with his eyes open. He didn''t know what he was thinking about?


    "Why aren''t you sleeping? What are you thinking about?" Gu Jinli looked up at him.


    Qin Sang came back to his senses, smiled, and replied: "It''s okay, I just think it''s strange that the Rong people suddenly stopped attacking for a few months after capturing three cities in Longshan Prefecture." This matter is extremely unreasonable, the Rong people He is impulsive and likes to pursue the victory after winning. In the past few months, except for robbing the counties and towns of Long''an Prefecture, there has been no siege.


    There are rumors that the Rong people are busy migrating, but Qin Sang understands the Rong people, and even if they are busy migrating, it will not dy them from attacking the city and looting.


    What''s more, this was the time when Duke Xing was killed in battle, Chu''s army lost hundreds of thousands, and General Xu was seriously injured?


    "They have no reason to let go of such a good opportunity? If they had taken advantage of the victory and pursued it, they would have captured Xing''an Prefecture and upied the mines of Xing''an Prefecture."


    Gu Jinli said: "Why are you still thinking about this? We have analyzed it, and there are only two possibilities. One is that the Dahong is internally unstable, and the tribes are in conflict due to the migration and are fighting internally. The other is that the Dahong is internally unstable. People are nning a bigger attack, hoping to hit Beicang Mansion in one fell swoop,pletely upy the northwest, and then upy the main road to the Central ins."


    They had talked about this when they were in Beicangfu, and they all tended to have both possibilities.


    "Be good, stop thinking about it and go to sleep." Gu Jinli coaxed him in turn, making Qin Sangugh. He leaned over to kiss her and said, "Well, let''s sleep."


    Lets talk about these troublesome things after dawn.


    After saying that, Qin Sang was the first to close his eyes. When Gu Jinli saw this, he closed his eyes with satisfaction and went back to sleep in her arms.


    They stayed in Hung Yen for a day, repairing vehicles, replenishing water, food and other supplies, and treating the apanying rtives and injured soldiers.


    Guo Daming''s hand bones are in good condition. By the time he reaches Long''an Mansion, his arms should be fully grown.


    Mrs. Guo is still taking medicine to maintain her health. At first, she wanted to stop taking the medicine. She felt that the medicine was too expensive and would take several years. How could her family afford it? It was Guo Zhou who knelt down to beg her and she continued to take medicine to maintain her health.


    After resting, Qin Sang continued to lead his army towards Long''an Prefecture. You Ping and others followed behind and followed for two days before joining the team.


    The northwest is huge, and the area of each city is more than double that of the south. After Qin Sang and the others left Xing''an Prefecture, they traveled for six days before arriving at the junction of Xing''an Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture.


    "Set up camp first, and then walk more than half a day''s journey tomorrow to enter Long''an Mansion." Seeing that it was already evening, Qin Sang led everyone to the wastnd explored by the scouts and ordered to set up camp.


    Everyone was happy. Kuang said in a loud voice: "After driving for several months, we are finally reaching Long''an Mansion. If we continue walking, I will have to be buried on the road!"


    After hearing this, Niu Dabao said dissatisfiedly: "You mother-inw said such unlucky words again, hurry up and settle down your rtives, and lead the big guys to make rice in the pot."


    "It''s been a few months, and they have already developed their skills. Why do they still need me to settle down?" Kuang replied, then twisted her strong body and invited her rtives to dig a stove and cook together.


    Gu Jinli has Aunt Tao and Aunt Xiong, so she doesn''t have to do these things, but she is as happy as Mr. Kuang... Finally arrived at Long''an Mansion, it''s not easy!


    Seeing that she was happy, Qin Sang came over, looked at her looking around with the car curtain raised, and asked, "But do you miss your hometown too much?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a while before he remembered, yes, she is from Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, Long''an Prefecture, and she has returned to her hometown now.

 Chapter 1563: Stunned a lot of people

    Chapter 1563: Stunned a lot of people


    Chapter 1563 Stunned arge number of people


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded heavily: "I haven''t been back for six years, and suddenly I''m almost back home, so I feel happy. It''s just that I haven''t been back for a long time. I wonder what the situation is like in Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County?"


    Speaking of this, Qin Sang felt a little distressed. He raised his hand and patted her on the head,forting her and said: "Don''t worry, after Long''an Mansion is stable, we will go back to our vige and repair the houses. We will not let our hometown be deserted."


    A bright smile appeared on Gu Jinli''s face and he responded: "Well, let''s go back together then."


    In fact, the situation in Gaoshui County is not optimistic. It is not behind Long''an Prefecture, but in front of it. Without the protection of Yutian Prefecture, it has be a ce that can be robbed by the army at any time.


    In addition to Gaoshui County, there are several counties close to Yutian Prefecture that have also be ces trampled on by the soldiers.


    "Stop talking about this, it''s getting dark. Hurry up and make arrangements to guard the camp. This is the border between the two governments. It''s not safe in the wilderness." Gu Jinli urged him, and then said: "Bring the poison. , sprinkle a handful into the fire in each camp, if any bad guyse, the poisonous smoke will stun them, and we can sleep more peacefully."


    The northwest was very chaotic, and they often saw dead bodies along the way.


    Those corpses were lying on the roadside. They were all killed by gangsters.


    Qin Sang sent people to the local county government to report the case, but no one paid any attention to it. He also scolded them for being nosy, saying: "People die every day in the northwest. As long as we can protect the living, we don''t have time to go there." Do you care about those nameless corpses? Go to Long''an Mansion to fight the soldiers quickly, don''t waste your time on such a trivial matter."


    From then on, when they saw a body lying on the roadside, they rarely reported it to the authorities.


    However, Gu Jinli understood the dangers of the northwest because of this. He was afraid that when he camped and slept at night, some bad guys woulde into the camp and do evil, so he and Doctor Dai prepared a powerful drug. As long as the drug was sprinkled into the fire, it would be like mosquito coils. , there are curls of poisonous smoke floating out, shrouding the camp, ying a defensive role.


    And their people take detoxification pills every five days, so its nothing but a waste of money.


    The consumption of poison and detoxification pills is toorge, and the money for the medicine alone is a lot. However, money can be bought for safety, and it is considered money well spent.


    And her family had a vige on the westbound road, which grew medicinal materials, and supplied them with a lot of medicinal materials along the way.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''ll go over right away. If you''re tired, just rest in the carriage. You don''t have to do anything."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If you do this, I will be azy woman."


    Qin Sang: "Official wives only need to use their mouths to tell their servants to do things, and there is no need to do it themselves."


    As he was talking, he suddenly heard Erqing''s voice: "I have seen Mrs. Niu."


    This is to remind Gu Jinli and the two of them that Kuang ising.


    It''s a pity that she reminded her toote. With sharp eyes, Kuang saw Qin and Gu from a distance, and he raised his voice and said: "Hey, Sang, you are still having **** with your wife, it''s really..."


    Kuang looked at Gu Jinli''s face and the stench that filled her nose. She couldn''t boast about the words "You really love your wife", but instead said in her heart: Ah, Qin Ruanfan, for Xiaoyu. You''ve worked hard enough to get a dowry, and you''re so shameless!


    After traveling together for several months, Kuang received a lot of favors from Gu Jinli, and his heart was partial to Gu Jinli, so he scolded Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want Qin Sang to be wronged, so he asked Mr. Kuang: "Aunt Niu, what''s the matter with youing here?"


    Kuang patted the basket on her arm and said with a smile: "Auntie is here to bring you fresh wild vegetables. When I was on the road during the day, I dug all the way to get a handful. If they look fresh and juicy, I will give them to you." Here you go, take it and make some shepherds purse dumplings.


    Now in March, wild vegetables have begun to appear in the northwest, and Aunt Xiong and the others have dug a lot along the way.


    Mr. Kuang sniffed his nose again and said, "Little fish, are you making chicken soup in your camp? My aunt can smell the chicken soup." What a good guy, I want to change to chicken soup when I have a handful of wild vegetables. You are worthy of Mr. Kuang.


    Kuang also felt that it was a bit excessive to exchange wild vegetables for a pot of chicken soup. She exined: "The wife of the second left is pregnant, so she has suffered a lot while traveling with us. The ces we passed by have been rtively deserted in the past few days. There is no Whatever meat I got, my aunt thought that you still have a chicken at home, and I heard that I would kill it to make chicken soup for you tonight, so I came over to borrow a bowl."


    Is there any chicken soup you can borrow?


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, let''s go get the chicken soup with Erqing, but the chicken has just been cooked, so I''m afraid it will take half an hour before it''s ready."


    Mrs. Kuang was overjoyed and said with a smile, "You don''t have to wait. You can just take it back and cook it raw."


    Just enough to throw the chicken into the pot and cook it with wild vegetables. The second daughter-inw and a few weak children can all eat some.


    He said, greeting Erqing: "Girl Erqing, take your aunt quickly."


    He then turned to Qin Sang and said, "You continue."


    Qin Sang looked expressionless upon hearing this, while Gu Jinliughed out loud.


    Qin Sang turned to look at her and waited until Kuang was far away before smiling and saying, "They don''t understand."


    When they see Xiaoyus true appearance, they will understand why he is so enthusiastic?


    Gu Jinli said: "Hurry up and give the poison to everyone. If you stay here any longer, the women in the camps will gossip about you tomorrow."


    Qin Sang: "They have been talking for several months, and I am used to it."


    Speaking of this, Gu Jinli blushed a little, pulled his sleeve and asked: "Isn''t the drama too much? Every camp thinks you are a softie."


    Gossip is contagious. In the past, only the women in Kuang''s camp were talking about it. Now, women in several camps are gossiping about Qin Sang''s soft rice.


    And they are not tired of it, they are still talking with gusto after talking for several months.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, these are all trivial matters."


    As long as he and Xiaoyu have a good life, they can say whatever they like such innocuous gossip, but they are not allowed to talk about Xiaoyu!


    "I''m leaving, be well and wait for me when Ie back." Qin Sang raised his finger, tapped the tip of her nose, turned around and left, going to find Doctor Dai to get the prepared poison and give it to hundreds of households and general banners in each camp. Send it and let them sprinkle poison into the fire to prevent the rtives from sleeping too much and someone to break into the camp in the middle of the night and do evil.


    After a few months, he hadpletely taken control of this army. After Niu Dabao and the others got the poison, they did not dare to neglect and did as he said.


    Don''t tell me, these poisons really worked in the middle of the night!


    At midnight, the sky was dark and everyone was sleeping soundly. The soldiers on guard suddenly heard a bang and something fell.


    Hong Dao frowned and made a silence gesture. After telling the soldiers to be silent, he put out the torches in his hands and asked everyone to squat down together. He pointed towards the ce where the sound came from. The soldiers immediately moved in the direction of his finger. go.


    However, before he could move to another ce, Hong Dao hurriedly signaled for everyone to stop. He immediatelyy down, resting his head on the ground, and rolled towards the pile of firewood next to him.


    When other soldiers saw this, they followed suit and hid behind the firewood pile.

 Chapter 1564: save people

    Chapter 1564: save people


    Chapter 1564: Rescue


    The firewood piles were brought by the soldiers to make fires. There were two or three piles in each camp so that the fire in the camp could keep burning until dawn.


    Fortunately, they were hiding. After a while, the soldiers heard the sound of rapid footsteps running towards this direction, which was also mixed with the sound of horse hooves.


    There are quite a few peopleing, and there is a leader, but I dont know who they are.


    After a while, the footsteps disappeared. It seems that this group of people discovered that this was a general camp, so they did not dare to move rashly and stopped.


    Hong Dao''s guess was correct. The group of people obviously did not expect that the person they were chasing would run into the general''s camp. The person at the front immediately ran back and said to the leader: "Baihu, the whistle has gone in, we should what to do?"


    A''tuo sat on his horse and frowned as he looked at the camp of soldiers in front of him, but quickly gave the order: "Go in, get the people out, and then leave. These sheep are carrying theirmbs, and they don''t dare to fight us head-on."


    After speaking, he raised his hand and pointed to the camp, and made two sounds like a cow''s braying from his throat.


    Upon receiving the order, his men immediately went into the camp and tried to drag out the fainted man. As a result, not long after they entered, all those people were stunned by the poison and fell down with a thud.


    Atuo was a man with a silver ount and was somewhat clever. When he saw this, he knew that this camp was not simple, so he immediately turned his horse and fled.


    However, Hong Dao had already taken advantage of the group of people to get behind them when they entered the camp. When Atuo fled on horseback, he killed him from the roadside.


    Click!


    The big knife struck the horse''s leg, directly cutting off one of the horse''s front hoofs.


    The horse neighed in pain and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Atuo was shocked and rolled to the side with Feifan''s back to prevent him from being knocked to the ground.


    His eyes were like those of a wolf, looking fiercely at Hong Dao, and shed at Hong Dao with the big knife in his hand.


    But Hong Dao was not a vegetarian, he was very skilled. With a ng, he blocked Atuo''s killing move and started to fight with him.


    The soldiers rushed forward to help, and together they surrounded and killed Atuo.


    Another soldier started the gong and shouted: "There are thieves in the camp, everyone, get up quickly to defend against the enemy!"


    A Tuo and the others were wearing the clothes of Dachu farmers, and the soldiers did not know that they were Rong people.


    The people in the camp were awakened by the sound of the gong. When everyone heard the soldiers'' words, they immediately shouted: "The thieves have entered the camp, get up quickly!"


    The voices were those of the soldiers and their apanying rtives, and the women''s voices were shrill and sharp. They kept shouting, and everyone in the camp was awakened. The big guys picked up their weapons one after another and rushed towards this side. .


    Upon seeing this, Atuo was so anxious that he let out a roar, and several wolves rushed out of the darkness and rushed directly towards the first person who fainted in the camp!


    These wolves were trained to pounce directly on the man, intending to bite his throat and kill him.


    However, Qin Sang and the others also have a pack of wolves.


    Ouch, ow, ow, ow!


    Six dogs led the pack of wolves and rushed over. After knocking down the alpha wolf who was trying to bite someone, they tore at each other with the other wolves that entered the camp.


    Atuo didn''t expect that there would be tame wolves in this camp, so he was so angry that he cursed in Rong dialect and made another sound like a cow''s braying in his throat. He saw two more wolves running out of the darkness. Running in different directions.


    "Six dogs,e on!" Qin Sang had already rushed over. Knowing that it was a letter wolf tamed by the Rong people and running to deliver a message, he immediately asked the six dogs and the pack of wolves to catch up.


    Ouch, ow, ow, ow!


    The six dogs howled and led the pack of wolves into two groups, chasing the two wolves. A''tuo was anxious and knew that he would not be able to get a good deal tonight. After blocking Hong Dao''s blow, he turned around and ran away.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Qin Sang chased him on horseback and fired two arrows, one of which shot directly through his heart.


    With a bang, Atuo fell face down and fell directly to the ground.


    Qin Sang knew that he was definitely not dead. After turning over and dismounting, he immediately chopped off Atuo''s head with his knife, and said to Hong Dao who was chasing him: "I know you are good at fighting, but at this time, don''t waste time fighting, just use Poison, catch it first and then talk about it.


    "Yes, I know my fault for being humble." Hong Dao also knew that he underestimated the enemy and should put this person down first before talking about anything else.


    "Ten army sticks, remember first." Qin Sang valued Hong Dao very much, so he was extremely strict with him. If he made a mistake, he would be punished.


    Hong Dao stood up straight: "Yes, I humbly ept my order!"


    "Clean up, I''ll go back first." Qin Sang said and rode away.


    By the time they returned to the camp, Niu Dabao and the others had already killed several wolves that had rushed into the camp.


    "Sang, who are these people? How can you control wolves to kill people?" Niu Dabao asked, but he liked these wolves very much. If they could also control wolves to kill Rong people, theirbat power would be greatly improved.


    "You have to take a look first to know." Qin Sang came to those who were stunned by the poison, took off their clothes, and found a small totem of a bull''s head and a wolf''s head on their waists. His face darkened and he said, "Yes. Rong people, they have crossed Long''an Prefecture and arrived at Xing''an Prefecture."


    Niu Dabao was shocked: "What? There are so many soldiers stationed in front of Long''an Mansion. How did they pass through our defense line ande behind Long''an Mansion?"


    Qin Sang said: "Long''an Mansion is too big. Even if we have more soldiers and horses stationed in front of Long''an Mansion, there will inevitably be some omissions."


    In addition to the city of Long''an Prefecture, Long''an Prefecture also has several counties, dozens of towns, and hundreds of viges. In such arge ce, even if a group of soldiers are stationed in each town, there are still some gaps in the defense.


    What''s more, today''s defense is just a group of troops from one county, sending two teams of soldiers and horses to patrol back and forth every day. If the Rong people are determined and want a small group of troops to pass through their defense line, they can still do it.


    Then what should we do now? Niu Dabao asked.


    Qin Sang was pulling the first person who fainted. When he saw that there was no double-headed totem on him, he said: "Uncle Niu, don''t worry, there is someone here who should be one of us. Let Doctor Dai revive him first."


    This man was injured. It was estimated that he was discovered by the soldiers during the investigation and was shot.


    "Yes, yes, yes, let''s find Doctor Dai first to see his injury." Niu Dabao said, and shouted to the back: "Where is Doctor Dai? Go and ask for Doctor Dai personally!"


    Niu Dajin said: "Father, don''t worry, Third Brother Qin''s people have already gone to invite you."


    Not long after, Doctor Dai rushed over, took out the antidote pills for the man to eat, and then treated his wounds.


    This man had three arrow wounds on his body, but fortunately none of them hurt his vital organs and there was no danger to his life.


    Before Doctor Dai had bandaged the wound, the man woke up. After seeing clearly that the people around him were wearing Chu armor, he hurriedly asked: "Where are you soldiers from?"


    Niu Dabao said: "We are soldiers from Anfu in the Jianghuai River, and we went to the northwest to kill the Rong people. Where are you from? What is your name? What did you find that made you chased by the Rong people?"


    The man was very alert and asked after hearing this: "Do you know that the people who are chasing me are Rong people?"


    Niu Dabao said: "The Rong people have the mark of two heads on their bodies. When we stripped them naked and saw it, we naturally knew that they were Rong people."

 Chapter 1565: information

    Chapter 1565: information


    Chapter 1565 News


    He said dissatisfiedly: "What''s your expression? We saved you, but you still treat us as bad guys, do you still have a conscience?!"


    After hearing this, the man said nothing, but said: "Since you are soldiers of He''an Prefecture, do you have military cards?"


    "Hey, you brat, you''re not old, but you''re very smart. You can''t see such a big national g? You still doubt me!" Niu Dabao was about to explode. If this man hadn''t been injured, he would have definitely killed him. Lift him up and beat him up.


    Not only did the man not restrain himself after hearing this, but he continued to question: "It''s just a military g. As long as you know the style, you can just copy it."


    Qin Sang took out his military card and handed it to him: "Qin Sang, from the 100 households of Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture."


    The man immediately took it, and after confirming that the name on the military te and the lines on it were correct, he finally felt relieved and said: "Don''t be angry, everyone. The information I found is really too important. If I can''t confirm it, You are our own people, I dare not let down my guard."


    Niu Dabao said angrily: "Now that you know that we are our own people, you can rest assured. What did you find? Say it quickly, don''t be too nagging."


    After the man returned the military card to Qin Sang, he said: "Those who have official positions stay, while the others wait and retreat three feet."


    Really, if this man hadn''t been a Da Chu general, Niu Da Bao would have drawn his sword and chopped him into pieces immediately.


    Qin Sang didn''t talk nonsense and ordered Zhang Zhong: "Let them retreat."


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong immediately followed the instructions and waited until the people who were not from the hundred households stepped back three feet before he informed them of what he had found out.


    This man''s name is Yao Wan, a small gmander. He is a soldier under Li Qianhu who is stationed in Guanlu County. He was ordered to lead troops to patrol.


    "I have been patrolling like this for almost three months, but I didn''t know that something happened this time. When I arrived at Tangjiazhuang, I found that three highly skilled people had entered Tangjiazhuang. I immediately led my troops to check. However, when I arrived at Tangjiazhuang, there was no one there. I found those three people and went to the vige chief of Tangjiazhuang to question him. The vige chief denied it, saying that there was no one in the vige who knew how to box and kick, and he led the vigers to drive us out."


    Yao Wandao: "I saw something strange, so I didn''t really leave. I led my troops to hide near Tangjiazhuang. After hiding for three days, I saw those three people again in the mountains. After they returned to the vige, I immediately led my troops into the vige to ask questions. Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, the vige chief said that the three people were refugees, hired by the vige at a low price to serve as night watchmen. Because they did not have household registration, he did not dare to tell the truth. "


    "General Xu was afraid that some soldiers would sneak into Da Chu, so he had already ordered the viges not to take in the refugees. After I scolded the vige chief, I was about to take the three people away, but the three people suddenly became violent. Gonna kill us."


    Yao Wan trembled when he said this, as if he remembered something terrible.


    After a while, he looked at Qin Sang and said: "There were more than three of them, there were many, at least hundreds. They rushed out of the cer of the vige chief''s house and killed all my soldiers. I only escaped because I had a horse." From Tangjiazhuang."


    But those people kept chasing him from dusk to midnight, and he was almost killed by those people.


    Qin Sang and the others were shocked when they heard this. They didn''t expect that the Rong people had be so smart and could prate like this!


    Are those people still in Tangjiazhuang? Xie Cheng asked.


    Niu Dabao said: "What are you asking? It''s more serious to lead the troops to kill them quickly."


    Zhang Yan looked at Qin Sang and saw that he was silent, so he asked: "Sang, what are you thinking about?"


    He then said to Niu Dabao and the others: "Don''t make any noise yet."


    Saburo is very keen on Rong people''s affairs. He didn''t speak, so he must have discovered something and was thinking deeply about it. Qin Sang looked up at them and said: "After the Rong people captured Yutian Mansion, there was no movement for several months. I guess they saw the heavy suppression of Long''an Mansion and knew that it was difficult to attack, so they changed their strategy and crossed our defense line. Attack Xing''an Prefecture."


    Xie Cheng frowned and said, "Probably not. If they capture Xing''an Prefecture, General Xu will immediately lead troops to surround them, and they will not be able to escape. And although Xing''an Prefecture does not have as many soldiers as Long''an Prefecture, Quite a few. It is not easy for the Rong people to capture Xing''an Prefecture. They must mobilize arge number of soldiers and horses to attack the city. But it is impossible for arge number of Rong soldiers and horses to cross our defense line silently."


    Qin Sang: "What if they are a small group of soldiers and horses, slowly infiltrating Xing''an Prefecture over a few months? As for being surrounded after capturing Xing''an Prefecture, they also have ways to break the situation."


    That is


    "Other Rong people wille immediately to attack Long''an Prefecture. If General Xu leads troops to rescue Xing''an Prefecture, Long''an Prefecture will be unguarded, and the Rong people can take Long''an Prefecture without any effort. And Xing''an Prefecture''s The Rong people can abandon the city and run away to Long''an Prefecture. By the time General Xu reacts, Long''an Prefecture has already been upied."


    After hearing this, Xie Cheng broke into a cold sweat: "...It is really possible, but where are they hiding?"


    Qin Sang said: "Just go into the vige and hide underground. The vigers will not dare to report them in order to protect themselves."


    "Just like Tangjiazhuang!" Yao Wan said: "The vige chief of Tangjiazhuang is protecting the Rong people and helping the Rong people to cover up!"


    Although this thing is hateful, the vige chief of Tangjiazhuang should be forced to have no choice. After all, there are so many vigers in the vige, as well as women and children. If the soldiers don''t help, the entire vige will be ughtered!


    "Sang, what should we do? We have to rush to Tangjiazhuang to save people." After hearing this, Niu Dabao was extremely anxious and wanted to save people immediately.


    Qin Sang nodded in agreement, but said: "We have to settle our rtives first. If we can''t save others, we will let our own rtives suffer."


    "Yes, yes, we have to settle our people first. But where can we hide them in this wilderness?" Niu Dabao is not familiar with the northwest, and he can''t think of any safe ce to settle so many people. The rtives of the soldiers.


    Qin Sang said: "The Lei family''s caravan has a vige nearby. It only takes four hours to get there. Let the rtives go and hide somewhere first."


    The reputation of the Lei family''s caravan is known throughout the northwest, and it is also guarded by the guards. Ordinary bandits do not dare to go to Zhuangzi where the Lei family''s caravan is located to cause trouble.


    "Yes, there is also the Lei family caravan. Let''s go back quickly and ask our respective wives to inform their rtives and immediately rush to the vige where the Lei family caravan is hiding." Niu Dabao said and took the lead to leave.


    Qin Sang said: "Everyone, please go back and make arrangements. We will gather in two quarters of an hour."


    "Hey." Xie Cheng responded to Zhang Yan and the others. They went back to find their wives and told them that they were going to Tangjiazhuang to kill the soldiers.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Okay, let''s leave overnight and arrive at Zhuangzi at dawn."


    Then he said: "Those Rong people should be exchanging news, and they must be killed quickly. Otherwise, after dawn, if the Rong people guarding Tangjiazhuang do not see those chasing people go back, they will definitely send news to all the Rong people who have infiltrated." , when they attack the city in advance, Xing''an Prefecture will be in danger."


    0.0 I need to write a few chapters of the story of defending the city. When youe to the northwest, you are to defend the city. You must first defend the city, then settle down your family, lead the military wives to make a fortune, and be stronger, then push forward and recapture the upied city. Uncles and uncles appear, perform meritorious services, get pregnant and give birth to babies, etc. The battlefield plot is not easy to write, so the update may be a bit slow, but I will write it in a passionate, exciting, simple and clear way. The plot of defending the city should be kept within eight chapters, and it will not be tooplicated and lengthy. I will finish writing the plot of defending the city. The update speed will be eleratedter. . Spoilers show that Qin Er is in Dongqing. He is interested in thend in Dongqing and wants to seize thend to start a business. He will meet Luo Huiniang in the future. Thank you all for your support, appreciate it.

 Chapter 1566: two slaps

    Chapter 1566: two ps


    Chapter 1566 Two ps


    "The viges near Tangjiazhuang have probably been infiltrated by the Rong. When you attack Tangjiazhuang, it''s best to use poisonous attacks. This is both fast and safe. You can capture Tangjiazhuang quickly without causing too much trouble and being attacked by nearby viges. Discover."


    "We must also quickly send a message to General Xu and the generals guarding Xing''an Prefecture, so that they cannot be caught off guard by the soldiers."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s only a four-hour journey. With Da Qing and Feng Jin protecting me, I can bring my family members to Leijiazhuangzi safely." Gu Jinli said what he wanted to say hurriedly.


    Qin Sang was silent for a long time after hearing this. Gu Jinli poked his cheek and said, "Why are you so dazed? Did you hear what I said? Come back safely and don''t worry about me."


    Qin Sang came back to his senses, looked at her who was frowning and a little dissatisfied, hugged her, and said: "Thank you, Xiaoyu... be well. I wille back to you safely, don''t worry about me."


    Xiaoyu was just a little girl who was not yet sixteen years old. Faced with such a dangerous thing, she was not afraid. Instead, she was worried about his safety. Qin Sang got a lump in his throat. He didn''t want to go anywhere, he just wanted to stay. Come down and stay with her.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pushed him away and said, "Stop nagging, hurry up and leave. We arepeting for time with the Rong people now. We can''t get tired of it."


    Qin Sang could only suppress the reluctance in his heart and took out the small bronze medal from the Lei family to her: "Take this, only with this small bronze medal can you enter the Lei family vige."


    Gu Jinli took the small bronze medal and said, "Remember to bring Poison, Doctor Dai, and Ye Dakou with you. Someone will be injured in the battle, and they can help treat the injuries by following you. I will bring Jingzi, Qingpu and Qingfen." "


    As she spoke, she pressed the e patch on her face. After making sure the patch was secure, she took out the smelly purse in the sealed box, stuffed it into her clothes, and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you out. "


    Qin Sang nodded and held her hand with some greed. As soon as they left the tent, Aunt Xiong brought Xie Huaihua.


    When Xie Huaihua saw her, she felt as if she was seeing a savior and said: "Greetings to Mrs. Qin, please ask Mrs. Qin to go see the wife of the servant''s house. Madam is very scared, crying so much that she drags the Lord to prevent her from leaving."


    Your Excellency has no choice but to hint her toe and ask for help.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Mother Ji Zhen is looking for a beating."


    She said to Qin Sang: "You go first, I will go to the Xie family camp to have a look."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I''ll go with you, and you can follow Xie Cheng to gather in the middle of the campter."


    He then turned to Feng Jin, Aunt Xiong, Aunt Tao and others: "You quickly pack your things and wait in the middle of the camp. My wife and I will meet you there."


    "Yes." Grandma Tao responded and asked Erqing, Sanqing and Xiaoji to follow Gu Jinli and protect her closely.


    The Xie family camp was very close to the Qin family camp. Gu Jinli and the others walked quickly and arrived there in half a quarter of an hour.


    Ji Zhenniang cried miserably. She grabbed Xie Cheng''s arm and said, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu don''t leave. What will I do if you leave? Even if I can survive, if you die in the battle, Zhuzhu and I will be together again." what to do?!"


    Xie Cheng was a hard-hearted man when leading troops in war, but when he met Ji Zhenniang, it was as if he didn''t know how to write the word ruthless. He could not be cruel to Ji Zhenniang no matter what, so he could only advise: "Zhenniang, don''t cry." , Leijiazhuangzi is very safe, you can have a good rest when you get there."


    Ji Zhenniang: "But what if you die? I am going to be a widow. I don''t want to be a widow. If you are a widow, your grandfather will send you to an old man as a concubine, and you will have to be separated from Zhuzhu. I don''t want it, wuwuwu..."


    What the **** are you!


    Gu Jinli heard this as soon as he came and said angrily: "Ji Zhenniang, get out of here!" Ji Zhenniang was shaken by the roar, looked up at the door of the tent, and saw Gu Jinli standing outside the tent holding a wooden stick, looking at her He sneered again and again, and there was one sentence written on his face that was so ugly that it made people vomit: I will beat you to death!


    "You, don''te over, my Xie Cheng hasn''t left yet!" Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she didn''t dare to cry and hurriedly hid behind Xie Cheng.


    Gu Jinli sneered and said: "Don''t worry, I know you want to lose face, so I will wait until Xie Baihu of your family leaves before I beat you."


    Look, Ill give you more face.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she cried and said to Xie Cheng: "Mr. Sir, don''t leave. If you leave, I will die."


    Gu Jinli: "Originally, you were not going to die, but you always talk about death. God has heard it too much and thinks that this is your lifelong wish. It will be difficult for you even if you don''t think about it."


    Ji Zhenniang was afraid of death, ghosts, and offending gods. When she heard this, she immediately covered her mouth and hurriedly put her hands together to pray to God and said: "God, I didn''t mean it. I want to live to be one hundred and twenty years old. Don''t do it." Its too early to ept me.


    Xie Cheng looked angry and amused, andforted him: "Don''t worry, Zhenniang, we won''t die. We''re just going to fight a group of soldiers."


    "The Rong people are so scary. If you are beaten by them..." Ji Zhenniang hurriedly stopped, lest God would kill Xie Cheng if he heard about it.


    Xie Cheng looked at Qin Sang who was standing outside the tent with his back to them. He knew that although Sang was young, he was very strict in running the army. He must have been tired of waiting and did not dare to waste any more time. He broke away from Ji Zhenniang''s grasp. The hand on his own arm said: "Zhenniang, follow my brothers and sisters closely. After we defeat the Rong people, we will go to Leijiazhuangzi to pick you up."


    After speaking, Ji Zhenniang immediately ran out of the tent. Ji Zhenniang wanted to catch up, but Gu Jinli stopped her with a wooden stick and threatened: "Come here, I will beat you if youe here!"


    Ji Zhenniang was so aggrieved that she shed tears, but she did not dare to rush over.


    Xie Cheng looked back at her andforted: "Zhenniang, don''t cry, I will be back. You follow my sister-inw Gu, she can protect you. Be obedient and don''t lose your temper. After the war in the northwest has calmed down, we will go back together." Look at the beads.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang couldn''t stop crying. It was obvious that Xie Cheng was determined to fight the soldiers, so she could only nod her head and say: "Well, you muste back safely."


    When Xie Cheng heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and nodded: "Well, I wille back safely. Zhenniang should take good care of herself."


    After saying that, he turned around cruelly and followed Qin Sang away first.


    Gu Jinli walked over, grabbed Ji Zhenniang''spel, pped her twice, and said: "These two ps are to tell you, during the war, don''t waste everyone''s time to escape."


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned, but she didn''t dare to fight back because Gu Jinli knew how to punch and kick, so she could not beat her. She could only sob in a low voice. In the end, she was scolded by Gu Jinli again: "Shut up! Why are you crying? Hurry up and put away your valuable things." Once it''s done, it''s time to set off and escape."


    Ji Zhenniang is the kind of person who is extremely squeamish when she has a backer, but can work obediently when her backer is gone. After hearing this, she cried while going to get her valuable things.


    Other things were packed away by Xie Huaihua and Nanny Xie.


    After a while, everything was packed up, and the servants from Xies camp drove their carriages and mule carts to the center of the camp to gather.

 Chapter 1567: Attack the village

    Chapter 1567: Attack the vige


    Chapter 1567 Attacking the vige


    By the time they reached the middle of the camp, everyone had already arrived. The family members were surrounded in the middle, and the soldiers were lined up not far away. They had already packed their belongings and could set off with just one order.


    The Kuang family is a capable person. There are many rtives in the Niu family camp, and the women are capable. After hearing the news that the soldiers had prated into Xing''an Prefecture and that they wanted to escape overnight, they were confused for a moment.


    But Kuang was able to calm them down and drove them to the middle of the camp within two-quarters of an hour.


    After seeing Gu Jinli and the othersing, Mrs. Kuang hurriedly went up to her and ttered her: "Xiaoyu, aunt has known for a long time that your family is a capable family. Look at the people you have made friends with. They are all useful. They can let us hide in the vige." .


    Kuang Shi has seen the capabilities of the Lei family''s caravan, and is very capable in the northwest. As long as they enter the Lei family''s vige, they will be safe.


    Gu Jinli was very happy that Mrs. Kuang was able to calm down the women in the Niu family camp and save her a lot of trouble. He smiled and said: "Aunt Niu is serious. There are still four hours to go. We all have to look after each other along the way. Keep the women in their respective camps under restraint, and dont let trivial matters get in the way and dy your journey.


    Kuang Shi: "It''s natural. If those women dare to disobey, I will p them with a p. If they still dare to disobey, I will throw them on the road and let the soldiers pick them up!"


    This was really said a bit loudly, and after saying it, he red at Ji Zhenniang, the meaning was self-evident.


    Ji Zhenniang was frightened. She was afraid that she would be left behind. She didn''t mind that Gu Jinli was ugly, so she held her arm tightly.


    However, Gu Jinli pulled her hand away and said angrily: "Why are you pulling? You are a wife of a hundred households. At this time, you have to take care of the apanying rtives. Hurry up and see if all the rtives in your camp are here? Come and report after you have finished. , lets hit the road when everyone is here.


    After cursing, he left and took the list to count his family members in his camp.


    Seeing this, Ji Zhenniang wanted to catch up, but was grabbed by Kuang, saying: "You still dare to catch up, do you want to be beaten? Finish the work quickly and get on the road. If you dare to dy everyone''s escape, I will let the people in the camp The woman spreading gossip about you will kill you!"


    Ji Zhenniang was very concerned about her reputation. After thinking about it, she could only cry and count the number of rtives in her camp.


    Manager Xie has brought all the rtives and gave the list to Nanny Xie. Ji Zhenniang took the list and counted the number of people and that was it.


    Gu Jinli''s side is simpler. She doesn''t need to do such small things. Grandma Tao, Aunt Xiong and Er Qing can do it. She would say that, just to train Ji Zhenniang.


    Another quarter of an hourter, the work was finally over. Gu Jinli and the others had already boarded the carriage. Qin Sang came over and said, "Xiaoyu, take You Xi You''an and the others with you. There are too many rtives. We need to send more capable hands to protect them." .


    Originally, a group of soldiers should be sent to **** the family members to Zhuangzi, but everyone is a soldier and they all want to make contributions. If it is unfair to send soldiers to **** the family members, he will use his own people. And You Xi They were rtively powerful, so he could feel more at ease.


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Okay, let You An lead the people in the front. He is prudent and can respond quickly if something unexpected happens. Let Feng Jin lead the people in the middle to guard, You Xi''s people in the rear, and Daqing will protect Stay with me, you can rest assured."


    Seeing that she had made all the arrangements, Qin Sang finally put aside half of his worries and said with a smile, "Well, Xiaoyu has made good arrangements. Let''s set off."


    "Well, you have to be good." After Gu Jinli said this, he immediately said to Aunt Xiong: "Let Xiong Da and the others beat the gong and set off!"


    Hey. Aunt Xiong hurriedly went to inform Xiong Da.


    Not long after, the nging gong sounded, and You Ans voice came from the front: Lets set off!


    There were too many rtives and the team was too long. Feng Jin was worried that the people behind him would not be able to hear, so he rode back and forth on horseback and shouted: "Family members from each camp get in the car and sit down, let''s set off!"


    "Let''s set off, let''s go,e up!" The wives of hundreds of households in each camp and the general banner''s wife shouted one after another. After another half-quarter of an hour of fussing, the team of family members officially started to move towards the Lei family. Zhuangzi ran towards him. Qin Sang followed on horseback for a period of time before returning and shouting to the soldiers: "The Rong soldiers took a wrong turn and crossed our defense line to attack Xing''an Prefecture. There was a group of Rong soldiers hiding in Tangjiazhuang. The soldiers were divided into four groups. Batch, a group of light cavalry and fast horses will follow me to Tangjiazhuang and surround Tangjiazhuang; a group of infantry will follow Xie Baihu to support us."


    The remaining two batches are for messengers, and Zhang Yan is in charge of those going to Long''an Mansion.


    Because Long''an Mansion is guarded by General Xu, the control is very strict. It is impossible for ordinary households to see General Xu. Zhang Yan is the grandson-inw of Guangcheng Bo Mansion, so he can easily see General Xu. He was told face to face about the dangers of Xing''an Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture.


    Another group of messengers, led by Niu Dabao, went to Xing''an Prefecture to deliver the letter and prepare the Xing''an Prefecture garrison to meet the enemy.


    Niu Dabao is rough and has a bad temper. If the people in Xing''an Prefecture dare to stop him from seeing the general, he can make trouble in front of the general with his own ability.


    Take the order! Zhang Yan took the lead and said, taking half of his troops and horses, he rode towards Long''an Mansion.


    Niu Dabao also left with half of his troops, but he left the three older men with Qin Sang and asked them to follow Qin Sang to practice their skills.


    "Let''s go!" Qin Sang gave the order, and all the soldiers moved, and the cavalry he led immediately disappeared into the night.


    But it was not Qin Sang who ran at the front, but Liugou and the others.


    The six dogs came back after killing the two messenger wolves that reported the news. Now they are following the smell of the messenger wolves and leading them to Tangjiazhuang.


    Yao Wan was a little shocked... His job was robbed by a wolf?


    Yao Wan was seriously injured, but he was familiar with Tangjiazhuang, so he rode a horse with Hong Dao and followed Qin Sang and others to Tangjiazhuang.


    Tangjiazhuang was half a day''s journey away from where they camped, but Qin Sang and the others ran as fast as they could, and finally arrived at the trail outside Tangjiazhuang at dawn.


    Fortunately, they arrived in time. As soon as they came to the trail, Six Dogs discovered a group of trusting wolves. They immediately howled to call the wolves and started to kill the trusting wolves.


    The wolves ran very fast, like lightning. There were five of them, running in five different directions. The six dogs had to split up to chase them.


    "Follow up and kill Xing!" Qin Sang immediately led the cavalry to chase Xing separately.


    Xing ran so fast that Qin Sang and the others pursued him on horseback for two quarters of an hour before they got within the range of their bows and arrows.


    Qin Sang did not dare to waste time. He immediately opened his bow and arrows, and fired three arrows in a row. Finally, he hit one of Xing''s retreating legs.


    Xing was injured and his running speed was temporarily slowed down.


    Ooooooooo, the six dogs barked, and immediately pounced on the wolf, biting the Xing''s neck, hissing twice, and biting out two big holes in the Xing''s neck.

 Chapter 1568: awful

    Chapter 1568: awful


    Chapter 1568 Miserable


    Blood gurgled out, staining the ground red. It was believed that the wolf was still alive and crawling forward.


    The six dogs got angry, howled, and bit a few more times, biting off the Xing''s neck.


    Qin Sang walked over quickly, picked up a piece of parchment tied to Xing''s abdomen, opened it, and frowned: "Several surrounding viges, including the vige of the rich family, have been upied by the Rong. Notice. Our people should hide first, Tangjiazhuang cannot be attacked by force, it must be captured secretly, so as not to alert the enemy."


    They don''t have many people, so they can''t surround several viges and viges at the same time. They have to do it slowly one by one, so as not to alert the soldiers in other viges, who will send wolves to report the news.


    "Yes." Hong Dao responded and immediately turned his horse to inform the soldiers. However, Yao Wan looked at Qin Sang and asked in shock: "You know military literature?!"


    It is unbelievable that a soldier from the south can learn military writing.


    Hong Dao said: "What''s strange about this? All the households in the garrison camp of He''an Prefecture must be able to learn Rong Wen. This is General Guo''s order. General Guo said that Rong people are a serious problem for our dynasty. If we don''t want our ancestors to stay, If thend below is robbed by the Rong, you must know some Rong writing, so that you will not be blinded by the Rong in the future and can understand information and so on."


    It turned out to be General Guos request.


    It is not unusual for a general who is guarding arge army camp in a city to have such insight and find someone who can teach Rong Wen to teach the hundreds of households under hismand.


    Yao Wan felt relieved and followed Hong Dao to inform Zhang Zhong and others, asking them to ambush first and not let the soldiers in Zhuangzi find out.


    But Yao Wan didnt know that the incident involving Rong Wen was done intentionally by Qin Sang.


    General Guo had never taught military culture to hundreds of households before, but after Qin Sang got acquainted with Guo Qiang, he mentioned it in front of Guo Qiang. Guo Qiang thought it was reasonable and immediately ran to tell General Guo.


    General Guo also felt that it was not a bad thing to learn Rong Wen. He took the time to find those veterans who had survived, and asked veterans who knew Rong Wen to teach hundreds of households. He also submitted this suggestion to the adults in the Jianghuai Capital Command. Please order the adults to order all soldiers and generals south of the Yangtze River, Huaihe River, and Jiangnan to learn Rong Wen.


    But the adults in the Jianghuai Capital Command and Envoy Department disagreed, saying that the northwest army already had soldiers who knew Rong Wen, and the soldiers in the south did not need to learn these anymore. Anyway, there was no need for soldiers in the south to fight the Rong people.


    However, in the battle against the Rong, Dachu was defeated and hundreds of thousands of soldiers died. There was a shortage of major generals in the northwest, and the soldiers in the south were dragged to the northwest to fight against the Rong.


    After a while, all the trust wolves were killed. Qin Sang led his soldiers to advance a few miles, found a nice piece of wild grass to hide in, and surrounded Tangjiazhuang.


    In Tangjiazhuang, the Rong people who stayed behind were waiting anxiously.


    "It''s been one night, why hasn''t Lord Atue back yet? Lord Qianhu, have you sent any news?" Muguer is themander-in-chief of Atuo. Yesterday, he did not agree with Lord Atuo to personally pursue the generals of Chu. But Mr. Atuo was so suffocated in the vige that he wanted to stretch his body, but he didn''t listen to him and led his men to chase him in person.


    I didnte back all night.


    Lord Atuo has a bank ount, and they came to Dachu on a mission. Mugul was afraid that Atuo would be caught by the Dachu people and their n would be leaked, so they waited until dawn and no one came back, and immediately Send a message to Master Qianhu in Shijiazhuang.


    Master Qianhu has many soldiers and is familiar with Da Chu. He can also directly send a message to the general, inform Master Qianhu that Master Atuo has not returned all night, and ask Master Qianhu to find a way to find Atuo. Sir, it''s better than them being in a hurry here.


    The soldiers under hismand said: "Master Atuo hasn''te back yet, but the letter wolves have already gone to deliver the message. Five letter wolves have been released. Even if there is an ident on the road and one or two are lost, there will still be letter wolves that will go to Mr. Qianhu." You dont need to be in a hurry to deliver the letter. How could Mugul not be in a hurry?


    If something goes wrong among the hundreds of households in the bank ount, all of their subordinates will sit together!


    Seeing that Muguer''s face was still gloomy, the soldiers under hismand thought for a while and said with a smile: "General Banner, Chief Tang''s daughter is idle. Master Atuo also said that you can go and try something new. I will give it to you." How about bringing the little beauty?"


    The youngest daughter of Vige Chief Tang was not yet married. When Atuo and the others entered the vige, they suffered a disaster and their innocence was ruined.


    But because of her beauty, she was only slept with by Atuo. But after a few months of sleeping with her, she got tired of it, so Atuo let out the news and said that the general banner and the minor banners could also sleep with her.


    Muguer had long been itching for the daughter of vige chief Tang, so he said, "It''s alright. Bring that littledy here and let me relieve my boredom."


    He was tired of sleeping with the vige head''s daughter-inw all the time.


    Tang Ling was so frightened during this period that she hid in her house with her mother all day long and did not dare toe out. But the soldiers were so powerful that it was useless for her to hide anywhere.


    With a bang, the door of the house was kicked open by a soldier. He walked over and grabbed Tang Ling with a sneer.


    Ahhh! Tang Ling was frightened to death. She kept struggling and grabbed her mother, crying: Help me, mother, help me!


    However, the Rong soldiers pulled out their knives, pointed at the Tang vige chief''s wife, Lao Fang, and said to Tang Ling: "What''s the ghost''s name? It''s your honor to have you serve the general g of Muguer. If you dare to scream again, I will stew your wife." !


    After hearing this, Tang Ling remembered an extremely terrifying thing... her eldest brother''s daughter who was just a few months old, her poor little niece.


    "Don''t kill my mother, I''ll go, I''ll go!" Tang Ling was trembling all over and could only get up and follow the soldiers out of the house.


    "Sister Ling, you can''t go!" Mrs. Fang knew very well what would happen if Tang Ling went there. She wanted to die, so she shouted outside the house: "Old man,e and save Sister Ling." ah!"


    But Vige Chief Tang was a coward and didn''t dare toe over at all. He took the Tang family''s children and grandchildren to hide in the house, blocking their ears and not daring to listen to anything.


    The Rong people were so cruel that they even dared to eat people. The Rong people warned him that if he didn''t obey, he would kill all his children and grandchildren and make his old Tang family extinct!


    He could not let all his children and grandchildren die, so he could only abandon his daughter-inw and daughter and let them serve the soldiers.


    "Old man, old man, do you hear me? Come and save Sister Ling!" Old Fang cried. She had not seen Vige Chief Tanging for a long time, and she waspletely desperate. She began to curse Vige Chief Tang.


    Mugu was not a thing, he was just listening to Old Fang''s voice to harm Tang Ling. After finishing the matter, he called the g chiefs over and said: "Master A''tuo has spoken a long time ago, you guys shoulde and have a try today. "


    These little g captains were very excited, and one by one they began to unbutton their belts and rushed towards Tang Ling.


    Tang Ling was already like a dead body, being destroyed by these soldiers.


    However, just when these small military gs were in full swing, a group of people quietly came in and hacked them all to death with a few clicks of their knives.


    Hong Dao turned to Old Fang and said, "Put down the torch quickly. Don''t set fire. We will kill these soldiers to avenge you."

 Chapter 1569: Arai

    Chapter 1569: Arai


    Chapter 1569 Arai


    Lao Fang saw that her daughter was being raped by so many soldiers, but the head of Tang Vige did not dare toe to rescue her. She was desperate and wanted to burn down the house and die with these soldiers.


    But the house cannot be burned. Once it is burned, thick smoke will rise. The Rong people lurking in the nearby viges will know that something is going on in Tangjiazhuang, and will immediately use the letter wolf to send a message to the Rong people''s general and attack the city in advance.


    Lao Fang was so frightened that he couldn''t hear what Hong Dao was saying.


    Seeing that she was too stimted, Hong Dao was afraid that she would set the fire if she lost her bnce. He quickly pointed at the soldiers who had been hacked to death and said: "These soldiers are all dead. I can''t bully you anymore. Hurry up and put down the torch and pine trees." Oil, go take care of your daughter.


    Old Fang''s mind was buzzing, and he could only hear a few words. However, when he saw that the soldiers who bullied his daughter were killed, he did not set fire to the house again. After throwing down the torches and pine oil, he immediately rushed in. In the room, she hugged Tang Ling and cried bitterly: "Sister Ling, my mother''s good daughter, it''s okay. They are all dead. We are okay~"


    Seeing that Tang Ling was still naked, he hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover her, hugging Tang Ling and crying.


    Hong Dao hurriedly put out the torch, took away the pine oil, threw it into a bucket under the eaves, and turned back to kill Muguer who was trying to escape.


    Click, the big knife cut off one of Mugu''s arms.


    "Ah!" Mugu screamed, almost fainting from the pain, but he was a warrior of the Witch God, and he wanted to deliver a message to Lord Qianhu before he died. He threw away his long knife, wanted to take out the cigarette, and released the message. Yan sent messages to Rong people in nearby viges.


    Hong Dao had quick eyes and quick hands. He swung the knife and cut off half of Mugu''s palm with a whoosh, leaving him unable to even take out the cigarette.


    "Tie him up!" After Hong Dao cut off Mugu''s hand tendons and hamstrings, he said to the soldiers he brought with him.


    "Here wee." The soldiers responded and came over happily. They tied Muguul up in a few strokes and blocked his mouth so that he could not make any strange noises to report the news.


    Speaking of this big guy, he was afraid that this Rong people not only had wolfs, but also to smoke. The Rong people they metst night could make strange voices to order the wolf.


    It''s no wonder that Da Chuhui lost three cities. The Rong people were really powerful.


    Speaking of which, the fact that they were able to kill the five g captains so quickly took advantage of what they were doing.


    Vige Chief Tang listened for a while in the house, and then saw the dead Rong bannermen through the crack in the window. He finally dared to open the door ande out, pointed at Hong Dao and the others, and asked tremblingly: "You, who are you?" How did youe into our Tangjiazhuang? You dare to kill Rong people, do you know what the consequences will be if you kill them? Our whole vige has been killed by you!"


    With a bang, Hong Dao kicked him over and said angrily: "We are soldiers who came from the south to fight against the Rong. We are killing the Rong. How can we be afraid of them? But you, a grown man, are watching the Rong people ruin yourself." Even if your daughter doesnte out to help, if you continue to be afraid of the Rong people after they die, are you still a human being?!"


    Hong Dao was also shocked by what happened today. He had only heard about the horror of the Rong people before, but after seeing it with his own eyes today, he realized that the Rong people were nothing but nothing.


    Tang Vige Chief was in too much pain after being beaten. He did not dare to use Hong Dao anymore, but he still warned: "This is my home, and everything belongs to me. Since you are soldiers of Da Chu, you cannot bully your own people."


    Hong Dao gave him two ps, which made Vige Chief Tang lose one of his teeth.


    Vige Chief Tang cried after being beaten, but he did not dare to say anything more that he deserved a beating.


    This brother...my father invites you toe in~ A boy about five years old grabbed the door leaf and looked at Hong Dao timidly and said.


    Hong Dao was afraid of being deceived, so he held the knife tightly and led two soldiers into the house.


    In the house, the two sons of the head of Tang Vige were lying on the bed. Both of them had their legs and feet broken and could not get off the ground. There were also three boys standing beside the bed, ranging in age from ten to three years old. Boss Tang looked at Hong Dao and asked with tears, "Rongren, is he dead?"


    Hong Dao nodded: "Well, all the Rong people in your family have been killed. Other soldiers are entering the vigers'' homes in batches to kill the Rong people. These beasts will be wiped out soon."


    After hearing this, Boss Tang burst into tears and shouted sadly: "Jin Niang, you can rest in peace~"


    Fang Jinniang, the daughter-inw of Mr. Tang, was tortured by the soldiers for two months in order to protect her child. She was beaten to death a few days ago.


    Tang Laoer''s daughter-inw had a better life. She jumped into the well and died when the soldiers came, so she was not ruined.


    After Boss Tang cried out, he hurriedly said to Hong Dao: "The Rong people are cunning. There are still a few people hiding in the deserted well over there in the old vige. They are running to send news to other Rong people in case something happens to the vige. You guys. Hurry up to the deserted well in the old vige and kill those soldiers!"


    He then said to his eldest son: "Brother Jun, quickly take these military masters to the old vige."


    Hong Dao was shocked. Unexpectedly, the Rong people still had a hand, and said to Tang Jun: "Lead the way. If you encounter Rong people on the road, don''t be afraid. Just say a few words and deal with them. We will kill them soon."


    Although Tang Jun is only ten years old, the life and death crisis in the past two months has made him a lot more sensible. He nodded and said: "Don''t worry, Master, I know."


    He turned back to Tang Laodao and said, "Don''t worry, Dad, we will definitely kill those beasts and avenge those who were killed in the vige!"


    After saying that, he ran away with Hong Dao and the others. When passing by Vige Chief Tang, Tang Jun spat at Vige Chief Tang, which made Vige Chief Tang so angry that he wanted to curse, but he was afraid of being beaten up by the two soldiers who were left behind. Dare to speak.


    Tang Jun was very familiar with the vige. He knew that there were Rong people hiding in that house. They took Hong Dao and the others to avoid these houses. asionally they heard one or two screams or the sound of weapons hitting on the road, but they did not stop curiously. Soon they took Hong Dao and the others to the abandoned well in the old vige, and hid in a dpidated old house. He said, "That''s the abandoned well, and those beasts are hiding under it... This is what they left behind." My little aunt quietly told us the way out of reporting the news~"


    When I said thest sentence, I almost cried.


    Because of her beauty, her auntmitted a serious crime and originally wanted tomit suicide, but the beast leader threatened her that if she dared to die, he would stew them.


    Auntie has seen what happened to her little sister, and she knows very well that those beasts are capable of doing this, so they dont dare to die.


    "You hide here, we will go over there, and we will send them to see the Lord of Hell soon." Hong Dao exined, and led the soldiers over.


    Qin Sang taught Hong Dao a lessonst night, so this time Hong Dao did not fight with the soldiers in the deserted well, but directly poisoned the well.


    With two bangs, the poison bag was smashed into the bottom of the well and scattered. The poison was filled. Although the soldiers below were covered with masks, their eyes were exposed. The poison went in from their eyes. They couldn''t even smoke. He was poisoned and fainted when he took it out.


    Hong Dao was also afraid that they would release the cigarette smoke. After poisoning, he immediately covered the well mouth with a broken door. After there was no movement at all, he asked the soldiers to remove the broken door.


    "They should all be down." Hong Dao believed in the Gu family''s poison. After leaving five people to guard him, he took out a rope with a hook and hoisted it to the bottom of the well with three of his men. Sure enough, he saw three Rong who were stunned by the poison. People...and a trusting wolf.


    Damn it, how many trusting wolves do the Rong people raise? Why are there so many of them?

 Chapter 1570: livestock

    Chapter 1570: livestock


    Chapter 1570 Livestock


    Wolves are asmon as dogs in Da Rong. The Rong people keep wolves to watch their cattle, sheep and horses, so when they came to Da Chu, they brought many wolves with them.


    However, the Rong people were worried that someone would recognize Xing, and they specially picked out wolves that looked like dogs. Even if someone from Dachu saw it, they would only think that Xing was a wolf-dog and not think deeply about it.


    "Tie up these beasts and pull them up. We will wait until the Rong people in the vige are surrendered." Hong Dao said, first breaking off the Rong people''s hand tendons and hamstrings, and then **** the Rong people together with the soldiers. .


    The wolf''s mouth, front hooves, and hind hooves were also tied up.


    After they were all tied up, the Rong people and Xin Lang were hung up, and then the Rong people and Xin Lang were dragged to the old house and hidden to prevent the surviving Rong people froming and discovering them.


    Tang Jun, do you know which house in the vige is hiding Rong people? Hong Dao asked.


    Tang Jun nodded: "Well, I know...those beasts have been causing trouble in the vige for more than two months, and the leader of the beasts likes my little aunt. We know better."


    Tang Jun''s face was full of resentment and disgust when he mentioned that the beast leader liked his little aunt, but when the military master asked him, he must have taken action, so he could only answer.


    Hong Dao said: "Very good, now you take us there. Let''s go from the old vige and go in one by one until we kill all the soldiers in the vige."


    "Okay." Tang Jun responded, with a firm look on his face, and added: "I will be very careful not to cause trouble to the military master."


    "Yeah." Hong Dao smiled and nodded, leaving three soldiers to watch the Rong people, and then left with Tang Jun with the rest of the soldiers.


    The ten-year-old children were very sensible as they had experienced catastrophes. Tang Jun led them away from the old vige and pointed to an adobe courtyard closest to the old vige and said: "Uncle Sixth''s house is also hidden inside. There is a group of Rong people with the same small banner as those in Arai."


    The military system of the Rong people is simr to that of Da Chu. A small g consists of ten soldiers and a small gmander. There are three Rong people in the deserted well, and there should be at most eight people in the room.


    Follow me and touch them, and when you are within the range of the bow and arrow, attack with poison. Hong Dao knew how powerful the Rong people were, so he didnt dare to fight hard, lest the Rong people let go of the news and their sess would be defeated.


    "Yes." The soldiers responded and quietly moved over. When they were within shooting range, they immediately tied the poison bag to the arrow, opened their bows and nocked the arrows, and shot at Tang Laoliu''s house with a few whooshes.


    The poison pack''s opening was very loose. As soon as a sharp arrow hit something, the strong impact force would burst the poison pack open and the poison would spread. By the time the Rong people noticed something strange and ran out to check, they had already been infected. Fall down with a thud.


    When Hong Dao and the others rushed in, all the members of Tang Laoliu''s family and the Rong people fell down.


    "There is no Xing, look for it quickly and see where Xing is hiding?!" Hong Dao ordered hurriedly.


    Tang Jun said: "Not all of these beasts have wolves and dogs. Generally, only the leader of the beasts and the beasts responsible for delivering messages have them."


    Hong Dao felt relieved after hearing this, but he still let the soldiers search Tang Laoliu''s house and found no trace of Xing, so he felt relieved.


    What made Hong Dao angry was that they found four naked women in the house.


    They were tied to the bed like animals, covered only by quilts. Those quilts and their exposed bodies were all covered with filthy things. Two of them looked young, probably unmarried girls, and they were ruined.


    Hong Dao''s eyes were red... Their great Chu woman was so ruined!


    "Tang Jun, take the detoxification pills for their families to eat." Hong Dao said, raising his knife to cut off the ropes that tied the women, then rushed out, clicked a few times, and knocked out the poisoned Rong from Tang Laoliu''s family. Everyone had their heads chopped off!


    Tang Jun gave detox pills to everyone in Tang Lao''s Liu family. After resuscitating the Tang family, he told the story about the anti-Rong army master entering the vige to kill the Rong people. He also exined: "Uncle Liu, the people in the vige The Rong people haven''t been killed yet, so don''t make too much noise first, wait until the Rong people are finished."


    Tang Laoliu shed tears, grabbed Tang Jun''s hand, nodded his head, and kept his mouth open, trying to speak but unable to make a sound... In the past two months, they had been suffering so much that they finally managed to hold on. One day someone wille to save you!


    "Keep the doors and windows closed to prevent any fleeing soldiers from breaking into your home. After we clear out the soldiers, your Excellency will ask you for questions." Hong Dao said, and added: "Since ancient times, widows have remarried. Second marriages are even moremon in the northwest. The girls in your family were killed by the soldiers, so dont dislike them. Anyway, there are many girls in the vige like this."


    Although thest half of the sentence is not pleasant to say, people follow the crowd. If their own girl is raped, they may kill her for the sake of face. But as long as all the girls in the vige have the same experience, the family will feel better and will not stop for the sake of face. , harming his own girl.


    Tang Laoliu was better than the vige chief. He felt sorry for his daughter. He nodded repeatedly, saying that he would not kill his own girl or his daughter-inw just to save face.


    "Tang Jun, let''s go." Hong Dao greeted and led the soldiers away.


    Qin Sang and the others also led soldiers to assassinate the Rong people in the vige. After more than an hour, they finally cleared out the Rong people in the vige.


    Good guy, there are nearly a hundred Rong people hiding in one Tangjiazhuang. Together with the team of Rong people that Atuo took away, they cleared a total of 112 Rong people.


    The number of one hundred households.


    Qin Sang looked at the reported number of people and frowned. There were so many viges. If each vige had hundreds of Rong people hiding in it, when these Rong people gathered together, they would be a huge army. !


    With the number of soldiers under hismand, it is impossible to kill so many soldiers quietly. The only solution for now is to dy, hoping that Zhang Yan and Niu Dabao can send the news to Long''an Mansion as soon as possible. With Xing''an Prefecture, let the two generals defend the city and deal with the Rong people''s siege.


    Call the vigers to Chief Tangs house. Qin Sang ordered.


    Yes. Zhang Zhong immediately led his soldiers to call the vigers.


    The vigers were tortured for more than two months. Many men died, and those who survived had their hands and feet broken and locked up. Only the elderly and children were still able to move.


    But the men whose hands and feet had been cut off learned that the military lords were going to behead the captured soldiers, so they all dragged their legs over.


    Vige Chief Tang was careless. When he saw so many vigersing, he pointed at Qin Sang and cried: "Why are you soldiers here just now? Our Tangjiazhuang has been miserably harmed by the soldiers! Most of the young and middle-aged people were killed and injured. Women and girls have been ruined, you have to give us an exnation!"


    After Hong Dao heard this, he rushed over and punched Vige Chief Tang: "You old guy, you are a coward and don''t dare to offend the Rong people. Why are you here to wrongly use us? If it weren''t for us, you would still be detained like animals by the Rong people. Stay!"

 Chapter 1571: Thousand households

    Chapter 1571: Thousand households


    Chapter 1571 Thousand Households


    Qin Sang looked at Vige Chief Tang and raised a cold smile: "Tang Wengui, as the head of a vige, you allowed the soldiers to enter the vige and lurk for more than two months without thinking of reporting to the superiors. This is a capital crime; as a viger, Chief, tell the vigers not to resist the Rong, but to sacrifice their women and girls to the Rong in order to protect themselves is also a capital offense."


    Qin Sang counted the crimesmitted by Vige Chief Tang, and finally said coldly: "Hong Dao, kill him."


    Kill, kill? !


    Vige Chief Tang was so frightened that he realized that this young man of one hundred households was not easy to fool. He cried quickly: "Sir, the young one is innocent. The soldiers forced me to do it. If I don''t help them do it, Cover and give them the women in the vige to y with, and they will kill all the men in the vige and make the vige extinct!"


    Qin Sang: "It''s okay for you to say this before, but it''s useless to say it after you want to put the responsibility on us. Hong Dao, kill."


    Vige Chief Tang is a drag, and we cannot keep such a person.


    out out out out and and me?


    "Kill, kill this old beast!" Old Fang pointed at Vige Chief Tang and said with a ferocious face: "He is nothing, he deserves to die!"


    Lao Fang hated Vige Chief Tang so much. In order to show his loyalty to the Rong people, this **** actually gave away the eldest daughter-inw under the instigation of the Rong people...


    The eldest daughter-inw is Lao Fangs niece. She is so loving to the eldest son, but this **** is actually able to kill her.


    Crazy, from the day when the Rongren entered the vige, this dog was crazy!


    Lao Fang cannot let Vige Chief Tang live. If he lets this old dog continue to live, what will the boss, Brother Jun and the others do? Cant you survive the rest of the day?


    For the sake of the family, Lao Fang agreed to kill Vige Chief Tang.


    After hearing this, Vige Chief Tang''s eyes were splitting as he stared at Old Fang and said, "Vicious woman, you actually want to murder your own husband. If it weren''t for my Old Tang family, would your Fang family be able to live a good life with enough food and clothing?" !


    He nced at Tang Jun again and threatened Lao Fang: "I''m warning you, don''t be too ruthless in what you do, otherwise I will drag you to shame even if I die!"


    Shut up! Old Fang was scared to death, fearing that Vige Chief Tang would tell the story about the eldest daughter-inw and make the eldest son, Brother Jun and the others unable to behave, so she rushed over to grab the soldiers sword and chop Vige Chief Tang.


    But Hong Dao was one step ahead of her, and with a click, he cut off Vige Chief Tang''s head.


    Before Vige Chief Tang could react, his head fell to the ground.


    When Old Fang saw this, she fell to the ground, but sheughed... This old dog is finally dead. The fact that the boss''s wife was raped by him has been concealed. The boss and Brother Jun will not be punished for this matter. Laughed.


    It''s no wonder that Old Fang didn''t want Vige Chief Tang to live. He was innocent when he was raped by the soldiers, and all the women in the vige were the same, but if he was... the future generations would be unable to hold their heads high!


    The vigers in Tangjiazhuang were shocked when they saw that Vige Chief Tang was dead. However, when they thought about the night when the Rong people entered the vige, Vige Chief Tang summoned them to his house and had them cooked in a pot by the Rong people, they also wanted to kill them. The head of Tang Vige.


    Whenever Tang Vige has a bold man, he is willing to be his life, not shouting them, but let them run out of the vige to shout, Tangjiazhuang will not suffer such difficulties!


    Qin Sang: "Five of the Rong people who were captured alive were left, and the rest were all dragged out and chopped down."


    If you dont kill so many Rong people, there will be trouble in the future. Just keep a few as evidence.


    "Yes." Hong Dao and the others hurriedly escorted the living Rong soldiers out. They lined up in two rows, more than forty of them.


    "Kill!" Qin Sang gave the order, and the soldiers shed at the Rong people''s necks with their swords.


    ttleors have been cut off?


    Good, good kill! The vigers cheered, but the next moment they knelt down and cried bitterly... They had been in so much misery for more than two months. After Qin Sang waited for them to cry for a while, he exined: "The Rong people in the nearby viges are not dead yet. I want you to continue to pretend that the vige is still controlled by the Rong people. Don''t leave the vige. Try to hide at home quietly. We will do it as soon as possible." Kill all the Rong people in the nearby viges."


    The vigers nodded obediently when they saw that he and the soldiers were indeed powerful and could kill all the soldiers lurking in the vige.


    Qin Sang repeated what Hong Dao said to Tang Laoliu''s house: "Several nearby viges are the same, no one needs to dislike anyone, and they are innocent. They cannot be harmed by the soldiers once, and then be harmed by yours again." Gossip can do you harm."


    If this matter were dealt with in the south, the vigers would drown all these girls just to save their face. However, there have been many wars in the northwest since ancient times, and each generation leaves behind many widows, and there are many cases of widows remarrying.


    Widows are not yellow-flowered girls, and these ruined girls are no longer yellow-flowered girls. Since we dont dislike widows, we wont dislike these girls.


    Every household in the vigers had their wives or daughters raped by the soldiers. They knew the pain and could not bear to hurt them with rumors anymore. They nodded and said, "Don''t worry, sir. We will treat them well. When the matter is over, we will give them good treatment." If you marry a widower, you wont look down on them.


    Qin Sang nodded with satisfaction.


    Tang Laodaodao: "Sir, these Rong people will send letters to their thousands of households every three days to show that they have not been exposed. Tomorrow is the third day. If you don''t have to believe the wolf to send the news of safety to that thousand households, I''m afraid Its about exposing the secret!


    This matter is indeed quite difficult.


    Qin Sang asked: "Do you know what the Rong people write to their Qianhu adults every time?"


    Although he is good at military writing, if the content of what he writes is wrong, he will be discovered by thousands of people in the gold ount, ruining his n.


    Boss Tang shook his head.


    Tang Jundao: "My little aunt should know."


    My little aunt has been serving the boss for more than two months. She said that she has seen the boss write some strange words. Just ask her and she should be able to find out something.


    But my little aunt has suffered a great disaster. I wonder if she can see a man now?


    Lao Fang said: "Sir, I will go find Sister Ling and ask her."


    After seeing Qin Sang nodding, Old Fang went to the house to find Tang Ling and told her the matter.


    Tang Ling has a mother like Lao Fang. She can endure more than two months of torture for her family. She is a strong girl. After hearing what Lao Fang said, she said: "Mom, go get some paper from eldest brother''s room." Come on, let me draw the words written by that beast."


    Tang Ling didn''t know Rongwen, but she had seen Atuo write many times, and she recognized the look of those words, so she drew them as if they were paintings.


    Hey, mother, go get the pen and paper right now. Old Fang quickly got up and went to get the pen and paper.


    Tang Ling slowly thought about it, and after spending a night''s work, she finally drew down the military articles she remembered and asked Old Fang to show them to Qin Sang.


    To be honest, these Rongwen paintings are as good as talismans, but Qin Sang knew Rongwen, and after reading it for more than a quarter of an hour, he recognized the text on it.

 Chapter 1572: bad temper

    Chapter 1572: bad temper


    Chapter 1572 Bad temper


    The content written above is very simple, just the word "" which means peace, followed by Atuo''s name, and a number. But the tricky thing is this number.


    Rong people use eleven numbers as a cycle, and Tang Ling drew a total of three Rong characters. There is no date written on them, but there are three numbers two, five, and nine in Rong characters respectively.


    It seems that every time the Rong people sent a letter to the thousands of households in Jinzhu to report that they were safe, they wouldpile numbers. Even if Qin Sang knew Rong Wen and could pretend to be A Tuo to send a safe letter to the thousands of households in Jinzhu, if he wrote the wrong number this time, Qian Rong''s households would still know that something happened in Tangjiazhuang.


    Seeing Qin Sang frowning, Lao Fang asked, "Sir, is the thing Sister Ling gave me useless?"


    Qin Sang said: "Ask her, do you know what the number next to this name looked like when the Rong people sent a peace letterst time? If you still remember it, draw it down immediately. This is a very important number. Once this happens, If you write it wrong this time, other Rong people will find out that the Rong people in Tangjiazhuang were killed."


    Qin Sang pointed to Atuo''s name, then pointed to the numbers next to the name, and talked to Lao Fang in detail.


    Lao Fang listened carefully. After hearing clearly, he took three pieces of paper and went to Tang Ling''s room to ask her.


    Tang Ling shook her head: "That beast leader has been a little tired of his daughter recently. When he sent a message recently, my daughter didn''t see it and didn''t know what the number next to the name looked like."


    "Mom, my daughter is useless. You go and tell that adult that my daughter didn''t see the words in thest letter and I can''t help them." Tang Ling said with tears. She wanted to help those military masters more than anyone else. Help them kill all the Rong people.


    Lao Fang felt distressed, hugged Tang Ling and said, "Sister Ling, please don''t say such things, you are already very good... you are my mother''s good daughter."


    If it weren''t for Sister Ling, Brother Jun and the others wouldn''t be alive until now, but such a good daughter like her was ruined by those beasts!


    Thinking of this, Old Fang felt even more heartbroken and wished he could hit him to death. But if she dies, Sister Ling''s life will be even more difficult in the future. She has to hold on until she finds a good inw for Sister Ling.


    Tang Ling had already looked away and didn''t want to say anything more. She just said, "Mom, go and tell that adult the truth and let him think of other ways. My daughter can''t help them."


    Old Mrs. Fang was stunned and looked at Tang Ling... Sister Ling''s appearance was really good. Even after being abused for two months, her appearance remained the same, but she looked more haggard.


    When she washed Sister Ling''s body yesterday, although there were many scars on her body, it would only take a month or two to heal.


    Lao Fang couldn''t bear to have her beautiful daughter ruined like this, so she said, "Sister Ling, how about you go out with your mother and tell Qin Baihu in person?"


    He also said: "The Qin Baihu is very young, he looks like he is in his early twenties. He is at the age where he loves beauty. He is also a very good person, and he has abilities and official positions..."


    Tang Ling heard something was wrong and interrupted Old Fang: "Mom, what are you talking about? What does Qin Baihu''s ability have to do with his daughter?"


    Old Fang said: "Silly daughter, why don''t you understand? Qin Baihu is young and at the age where he loves beauties and needs to be cared for by beauties. There is nothing wrong with following him. Besides, we are not greedy either. If you don''t covet the position of the head wife, you can just be his concubine, follow him to Long''an Mansion from now on, stay far away from here, and nevere back again."


    So as not to be gossiped about by thoughtful people, or to stay in this ce and think about the tragic events of the past two months, making my life uneasy.


    Tang Ling was shocked when she heard this and disagreed: "Mom, how could you do this? Qin Baihu saved us, how can we harm him?"


    Old Fang said: "Why do you want to harm him? We won''t do any dirty tricks. We just ask him face to face. What if Qin Baihu likes your appearance and is willing to take you away? Even if Qin Baihu doesn''t like you, , then we wont suffer any loss if we ask.


    Mrs. Fang didnt want to say anything that would make her daughter sad, but even now, she still cried and said: Sister Ling, we are already like this. For your own sake, listen to mother, lets sacrifice our face to win. , is it done?"


    Lao Fang cried miserably and loved her daughter so much that Tang Ling hesitated for a moment and finally agreed.


    Lao Fang was overjoyed: "My dear daughter, just think about it. Hurry up and dress up, and let''s go to see Qin Baihu beautifully."


    I immediatelybed Tang Ling''s hair, put on some rouge and gouache, put on a new dress made for the New Year, and went to see Qin Sang together. Qin Sang saw Tang Linging and frowned... Just let Old Fang pass the message, there was really no need for Tang Ling toe out.


    "Sister Ling, this is Qin Baihu. Please pay your respects to Qin Baihu quickly." Lao Fang urged.


    It was the first time for Tang Ling to meet Qin Sang. She didn''t expect that this Qin Baihu would be such a tall and handsome man. Her heart skipped a beat and she saluted Qin Sang: "A civilian girl has seen you sir."


    Qin Sang asked directly: "Have you seen the number next to Atuo''s name?"


    Tang Ling shook her head and said what she said to Old Fang again.


    Qin Sang was a little disappointed and asked again: "When did the Rong people enter the vige?"


    Tang Ling shook a few times and turned pale, thinking of the misery that night, but after a moment, she still replied: "I came on the night of the sixth day~"


    She will never forget that day until she dies!


    Qin Sang looked at Old Fang again: "But he came on the sixth day of the lunar month? Was the message sent on the night of the sixth day of the lunar month or during the day on the seventh day of the lunar month?"


    Lao Fang said: "My lord, he came on the sixth day of the lunar month, and the whole vige will not forget it. But whether the news was sent on the sixth day of the lunar month, the woman is not sure."


    Qin Sang frowned and looked at Tang Ling: "Do you know?"


    Tang Ling shed tears and said affirmatively: "The girl knows...that the **** leader wrote the letter in the girl''s housete that night."


    Sister Ling! Mrs. Fang was anxious. She didnt want Tang Ling to talk about these things anymore, lest she would be disliked by Qin Baihu and refuse to ept her.


    Qin Sang got the answer he wanted, which was: "Go down. If you have merit this time, the Army Command will reward you with a hundred taels of silver."


    After saying that, he took out a pen and paper and began to write and draw on the paper without looking at Lao Fang and his daughter again.


    Old Fang was so anxious that she pushed Tang Ling. When she saw that her daughter was not moving and Hong Dao wasing to take them away, she grabbed Tang Ling and knelt down: "My lord, I am sorry for you, Sister Ling." Son, take her away, dont let her stay in this ce anymore!


    After saying this, he kowtowed to Qin Sang.


    Hong Dao and Zhang Tu were both stunned.


    This, what do you say? If they hadn''t known that it was the first time for the adults and Tang Ling to meet, they would have thought that the adults and Tang Ling had something secretly going on.


    Qin Sang was counting the number of times the Rong people had sent messages of safety, and used this to calcte the number of messages sent this time. He was suddenly interrupted. He lowered his face, looked at Hong Dao, and said in a sullen voice: "Pull it down!"


    He was born into a noble family, and was pampered when he was young. His temper was not as good as he seemed, and he would get angry when he was interrupted when he was doing something important.


    Hong Dao was startled and hurriedly took Zhang Tu to pick up Old Fang and his daughter and drag them out of the house.


    Lao Fang was stunned, but he quickly realized what he was doing and begged: "Sir, please do a good deed and save Sister Ling. She is innocent. Take her away from here. Please!"

 Chapter 1573: hide it

    Chapter 1573: hide it


    Chapter 1573: Concealed


    Mrs. Fang was very excited and cried without giving up: "Sister Ling only wants to be a concubine, or she can be a maid. She doesn''t want to be the wife. She just wants to take her away and protect her for the rest of her life." !


    Qin Sang originally didnt want to talk to Lao Fang anymore, but Xiaoyu said that its best to exin things clearly in person. If you dont exin things clearly in person, the other person will think you are interesting and will not give up and continue to pester you.


    Therefore, he raised his hand to stop Hong Dao and Zhang Tu from dragging the old Fang family and his daughter. His eyes were devoid of any warmth, and his voice was cold and decisive: "I am married, and my wife is very good. She is the one in my heart. In this life, I only want to grow old with her hand in hand and will not touch another woman again."


    Tang Ling was shocked... not because Qin Sang was married, but because he said he would never touch another woman in his life.


    In this world, no man is willing to guard a woman for the rest of his life, but today she met her, but the woman this man wanted to protect was not her.


    Although Tang Ling suffered a lot, she was at the age of lovesickness. After listening to Old Fang''s words and seeing Qin Sang''s appearance, she still had some hope in her heart.


    I thought that it would be good to follow such a man, even if it was just to be his maid.


    But she didn''t expect that this man would be so good that he could only hold one woman in his heart and could no longer care about the second woman.


    Such a good man can only be found in painting books.


    Tang Ling cried, why should she meet such a good man who only cares about his wife?


    But Tang Ling was smart. After being rejected in person, she knew that the matter would not work out, so she saluted Qin Sang and said, "My lord, please forgive me."


    After saying that, he grabbed his wife and dragged her out.


    Hong Dao was afraid that Old Fang would not give up, or he might have a grudge against the adults because of this incident, which would ruin their n, so he followed him out.


    Old Mrs. Fang couldn''t stop crying: "What''s wrong with marrying a wife? If we don''t want to be concubines, why don''t we just be maids? We don''t want topete with the main wife, we just want a ce to protect ourselves. Why can''t Qin Baihu agree?" ?


    Tang Ling: "Mom, please don''t say such things again. My daughter is educated and understands the truth. Since Qin Baihu is not happy, let''s not pester her anymore to avoid losing face."


    Face?


    Does our family still have dignity? !


    Old Fang wanted to yell out this sentence, but was afraid that Tang Ling would be sad, so he held it back. After seeing Hong Dao, he knelt down and begged: "Master Xiaoqi, please go and talk to Qin Baihu, old woman People are really not greedy, they just want to find a backer for their daughter who can protect her... Sister Ling has really suffered too much."


    Hong Dao said: "Aunt Fang, you''d better give up on this idea. We adults hate the idea of taking concubines and raising a wife, and we have a rtionship with my wife to escape from poverty. We will never ept other women in this life." of."


    Mr. Fang didn''t believe it: "That''s because you are young. In a few years, he will get tired of your wife and find a younger and more tender girl."


    Tang Wengui was just a vige chief. He had a concubine before. Later, he died due to dystocia and the family settled down.


    As a military attache of the imperial court, Qin Baihu could really live with a woman?


    After Hong Dao heard this, he was toozy to reason with Old Fang, and directly warned: "Don''t do stupid things again. If you mess up the master''s n to fight against the soldiers, your whole vige will die!"


    After hearing this, Old Fang trembled and was so frightened that he burst into tears.


    Tang Ling assured: "My lord, don''t worry. The rest of our family are all honest people who know the importance and will not ruin your business... I''m sorry."


    She was apologizing for asking Qin Sang to take a concubine just now. He then said: "My lord, please tell Qin Baihu that my family will no longer be entangled. Please don''t get angry and continue to send doctors to look at the injuries of my brothers."


    Boss Tang and others had their hands and feet broken by the soldiers. If Qin Baihu gets angry and doesn''t let the apanying doctors see her brothers'' injuries, her eldest and second brothers will be doomed!


    When Old Fang heard this, he came to his senses, knelt down and said, "This is an old woman who is confused. Please give us a few good words from Mr. Xiaoqi Chief, so that Qin Baihu must not call the doctor away."


    Hong Dao said: "As long as you stop being stupid, I won''t me you. Doctor Dai will continue to treat the injured men in the vige, including your sons."


    Then he took out a hundred-tael silver note and handed it to Tang Ling: "Take it, you deserve this. You are very smart. With your brains and courage, your life will be good in the future. There is no need to do these stupid things." .


    Tang Ling burst into tears after hearing this. After taking the bank note, she bowed and took Old Fang back to her room, closed the door and never came out again.


    Tang Jun hid not far away and listened. After listening, he went back and informed Boss Tang.


    After hearing this, Mr. Tang sighed... His youngest sister was unlucky. Originally, because she was beautiful and the youngest daughter, she was pampered by her family and expected her to marry into a rich family when she grew up. Enjoy the blessings and improve your home. Unexpectedly, she suffered a lot from the soldiers.


    Seeing that a capable and handsome man from a hundred households hase to the family, it would be a blessing if he could really be chosen... What a pity.


    "Don''t talk about this again in the future. Just pretend it never happened." Boss Tang said after exining, he said to Tang Jun: "You don''t have to wait here. Go and help Qin Baihu more. It will be good for you in the future."


    "Hey, my son knows." Tang Jun responded, asking his younger brother and his second uncle''s cousin to take care of Tang Lao and Tang Lao Er, then turned around and ran away.


    Qin Sang has been calcting the number of this letter in the room. He calcted dozens of times. After spending half an hour, he finally calcted the correct number: ten.


    The number used to send the message of peace this time is ten.


    "Is Xing ready?" Qin Sang asked, taking out some discarded papers that Atuo had written that they had searchedst night, and began to copy Atuo''s handwriting to write a peace letter.


    Hong Dao smiled and said: "Six dogs are very powerful. They led the pack of wolves to torment the letter wolf all night and subdued the letter wolf in the deserted well. As long as the adults write the letter well, the letter wolf can deliver the letter." "


    As long as the wolf is subdued, it will obey the wolf''s words.


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this, and after spending another hour, he finally copied out a letter of safety that was exactly the same as Atuo''s handwriting. After the ink dried, he found an iron pipe, put the letter in, stood up and said, "Let''s go. "


    The group of people went to find Xing, tied the iron pipe under Xing''s belly, and tied a strange knot.


    This kind of knot is unique to the Rong people. Qin Sang knew the Rong people well and knew that the Rong people''s scouts would tie this knot when delivering messages, so he used it.


    Qin Sang: "Bring the sheepskin g to it to smell."


    Zhang Zhong immediately brought a sheepskin g to Xing and smelled it for a while.


    This sheepskin g was found in Atuo''s house, and it was painted with a two-horned ox head that could only be used by a thousand households with a golden ount.


    After Xing heard it, he howled at the six dogs twice to show that he knew where to run.

 Chapter 1574: Mr. Takarai

    Chapter 1574: Mr. Takarai


    Chapter 1574 Gao Leishi


    Liu Gou looked like a boss, with his head held high and his eyes narrowed. After howling at Xing, Xing started running, rushed out of Tangjiazhuang, and ran towards Shijiazhuang.


    Everyone knew the importance of this letter of peace, and felt anxious when they saw the letter wolf disappearing.


    Xie Cheng asked: "Sang, can you really hide this from thousands of Rong people?"


    Xie Cheng led the infantry and arrived at Tangjiazhuang at dawn today. However, they received a letter from Qin Sang and learned that there were Rong people in the nearby viges. Therefore, the soldiers did not enter Tangjiazhuang and hid themselves. Only Xie Cheng Cheng Ren changed his clothes and sneaked in quietly.


    Qin Sang said: "We have done everything we can, and the rest can only depend on fate."


    but


    We will continue to clean up the Rong people in the nearby viges and push forward in the direction of Shijiazhuang. By then, we will kill thousands of Rong people in Shijiazhuang.


    Xie Cheng frowned when he heard this: "Is this okay? Looking at the posture of the Rong people, I''m afraid there are many soldiers buried in the vige of Xing''an Prefecture. With our few manpower, we simply can''t kill them all."


    Qin Sang: "As many as you can kill."


    He knew that their abilities were limited, but the Rong people were causing harm to the people of Chu in the vige. They could not just watch, they had to go and kill the Rong people.


    Wait for Zhang Yan, Niu Dabao and others to send the news to Long''an Prefecture and Xing''an Prefecture. After the two prefectures have prepared their defenses, they will gather troops to help defend the city.


    Xie Cheng nodded, now this is all he can do, and he and Qin Sang made a n to assassinate the Rong people in the nearby vige.


    They stayed in Tangjiazhuang for a whole day and sneaked into the nearby Jinguo Vige at night. They first used poison to stun the secret sentries in and outside the vige, and then slowly entered the vige. It took them two hours to finally kill all the people in Jinguo Vige. All the Rong people were poisoned and fainted.


    Xie Cheng sighed: "Sang, these poisons made by my sister-inw''s family are really good. Without these poisons, we would not have taken Jinguo Vige so easily."


    Speaking of this, I thought of Ji Zhenniang again and said worriedly: "They should have gone to Leijiazhuangzi. I don''t know if the one from my family has caused trouble for my younger siblings."


    Thinking of Ji Zhenniang''s fuss, Xie Cheng felt embarrassed and apologized to Qin Sang: "Sang, I''m really sorry for you and your wife. I have to take care of the Ji family every time."


    Qin Sang was waiting for the vigers from Jinguo Vige toe over. After hearing this, he said, "Brother Xie is serious. We have been traveling together for a few months. Life and death have long been tied together. Helping your family is helping my family."


    But Qin Sang really felt sorry for Xiaoyu, and couldn''t help but say: "Brother Xie, you can''t be too soft-hearted, otherwise the Ji family will never make progress with you as a backer."


    He couldn''t control whether Mrs. Ji made any progress, but he couldn''t stand it when Mr. Ji kept causing trouble for Xiaoyu.


    Whose daughter-inw feels sorry for the other, so that Xiaoyu can rx, he overstepped his bounds and said bad things about Ji.


    Xie Cheng blushed when he heard this. He remembered Ji Zhenniang''s fuss in front of Tangjiazhuang and said guiltily: "Don''t worry, Sang. After this matter is settled, I will definitely teach her a lesson and prevent her from causing trouble to her siblings again."


    Qin Sang wiped the blood on the knife and nodded. He didn''t say anything more about it, but he was thinking about Gu Jinli...Has Xiaoyu arrived at Leijiazhuang? Did you encounter anything on the way? Why haven''t you sent him a message yet? Are you used to it in Leijiazhuangzi?


    As I thought about it, I felt heartbroken and guilty. Today is already the tenth day of March, and Xiaoyus sixteenth birthday will be in nine days.


    Since they met, they have celebrated each others birthdays in the past few years, but this time I am afraid that they will not be able to celebrate Xiaoyus birthday on March 19th.


    small fish~


    Qin Sang murmured silently, feeling extremely ufortable and wishing he could chop Rong Ren into pieces. It was Rong Ren who was looking for trouble, causing him to miss Xiaoyu''s birthday.


    Just when he was thinking about it, You Ping came and brought a letter from Gu Jinli and the others: "Master, my wife has arrived at Zhuangzi safely." After hearing this, Qin Sang was overjoyed and hurriedly took the letter and read it.


    Xiaoyu and the others arrived at Leijiazhuangzi safely. Nothing happened on the way and everyone was safe. He told him not to worry, she would take good care of herself.


    The letter was quite long. In addition to reporting safety, it also told him a lot of things about the road and the vige. Although they were all trivial matters, Qin Sang raised the corners of his mouth.


    His little fish will always amuse him with trivial things and make him let go of his heavy heart.


    The letter also mentioned her birthday, asking him not to feel guilty. It was just a birthday. After this incident subsided, he would make up for her birthday.


    He also said that the fifth master Leis sister, Gao Lei, was also in Zhuangzi and he liked her very much. She got along well with Gao Lei.


    Qin Sang felt relieved and smiled. With an elder here, he could protect the little fish.


    Xie Cheng shook his head when he saw this, remembering that when he first got married, he was also very passionate about Zhenniang, but Zhenniang was beautiful, and Gu family, Xie Cheng didn''t dare to recall Gu Jinli''s face, it was too scary.


    After reading Gu Jinli''s letter, Qin Sang became energetic. He met with the vigers of Jinguo Vige, exined to them, and after picking up a few thorns, he finally captured Jinguo Vige.


    Then he went into a nearby vige and continued to assassinate and capture the lurking soldiers.


    At this moment, Gu Jinli and the others were packing their things again and preparing to leave Leijiazhuangzi in Guishi Town.


    Lei Family Zhuangzi in Guishi Town was originally just a stop for Lei family caravans to rest and deliver messages. However, now there is a Lei family living in Zhuangzi, and it is the fifth master Lei''s biological sister, Gao Lei.


    Gu Jinli was surprised when she learned that Gao Lei lived in Zhuangzi. She didn''t expect that she would be able to see Lei Wuye''s sister.


    Gao Lei was a capable person. She had an idea since she was a child, but her life was not good. Not long after she got married, her husband was killed by the soldiers, and the child she was carrying was also aborted. Only she and the elderly son of the Gao family survived. Mother-inw, the daughter of the eldest brother, and the son of the third brother.


    After that, she did not remarry. She provided for her mother-inw until she died, and raised the children of the first and third families. When they grew up and got married, she began to be unrestrained, helping Lei Wuye manage the general affairs of the Lei family''s caravan. In the Lei family There is a lot of weight in the caravan.


    In addition, she also used the money she earned to support the orphans in the northwest. After they were raised, she let them join the Lei family caravan, or dispersed to government offices, shops, restaurants, **** agencies and other ces in the northwest. go.


    Because of these orphans, the Lei family caravan got a lot of reliable information and stood firmer in the northwest.


    The thing that Gu Jinli admires most about Gao Lei is that she never shows mercy to evil people whoe to her door and want to bully her orphans and widowed mothers. They are the type of people whoe to kill your whole family.


    Gu Jinli sighed after hearing Gao Lei''s young deeds. He admired an ancient man for having such courage and means to protect himself.


    Gao Lei also heard about Gu Jinli and liked this smart and lively girl very much. Knowing that she came to Zhuangzi for help, he personally took someone out to pick her up.


    It can be seen that the moment she saw Gu Jinli, she was extremely disgusted. She pointed at Gu Jinli''s face and asked: "You are the girl of the Gu family? Isn''t it said that you are very pretty and pretty? How did you be such a ghost? A boy from the Qin family can still marry you? ?

 Chapter 1575: Being targeted

    Chapter 1575: Being targeted


    Chapter 1575 Being targeted


    There were so many people here, Gu Jinli couldn''t tell the truth, so he smiled and saluted her: "Junior has met Aunt Lei, Aunt Lei, don''t worry, I just have ordinary e on my face, it can be cured."


    Ji Zhenniang sneered and poured cold water on her: "You have been saying this for several months, and your face has not improved much? You are disfigured and will never get better in this life. Just ept your fate."


    Ji Zhenniang was upset because she had traveled all night to escape for her life in the middle of the night, so she spoke very rudely. However, her words offended Gao Lei.


    Gao Lei is the kind of person who is very protective of others. Although this is the first time she met Gu Jinli, the Lei family caravan has been doing business with the Gu family workshop for several years. She has heard a lot about Qin Gu Luotian''s family as if they were stories. The thing he did was to treat Gu Jinli as his own grandchild. Seeing Ji Zhenniang talking about her like this, how could he bear it? He pointed at Ji Zhenniang and asked, "Who are you?"


    When Ji Zhenniang heard that this was Lei Wuye''s sister, she greeted her with a smile and saluted: "Junior Xie Ji is the wife of Xie Baihu, themander of the Yujiang County Army. Her natal family is the Ji family of a wealthy family in Linhe Prefecture. .


    Gao Leishi smiled and said to the nanny next to her: "Guizhi, take Xie Jishi to live in the woodshed for a few days, and then release her when she bes sensible."


    Yes. Grandma Guizhi responded and came directly to drag Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang was confused. She looked at Gao Lei and asked, "Aunt Lei, what do you mean? I didn''t offend you, did I?"


    Gao Lei didn''t answer Ji Zhenniang, but looked at Gu Jinli and cursed: "I thought you were smart and decisive. I didn''t know until I met you today, but that''s it! This Ji family has been with you for a few months. Since we went to fight against the enemy together, Mrs. Baihu, she has such a temper that she deserves to be beaten, but you have never thought of giving her a break? Now that the northwest is in such chaos, are you letting her continue to do so without mercy, do you want her to cause trouble for you?!"


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "It''s the junior''s fault. Aunt Lei''s family, please don''t be angry. The junior will..."


    Gao Lei interrupted Gu Jinli and said, "Okay, stop talking. I know that you and she are both wives of a hundred households, and we are younger than her, so it''s not good to be cruel to her. Since she followed you and called me If she is called the great aunt of the Lei family, then I, as the elder, will have to teach her for a few days."


    Ji Zhenniang:


    She called out "aunt" and also called out disaster? Can she take it back? !


    However, it didnt work.


    Gao Lei also said to Gu Jinli: "Consider it a meeting gift from me."


    Ji Zhenniang cried and said miserably: "What do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    Howe teaching her a lesson has be a meeting gift for Gu Jinli?


    Gao Lei didn''t answer, but said to Sister Guizhi dissatisfied: "Guizhi, if you don''t hurry up, take Xie Ji to the woodshed, the mice are still waiting for her inside."


    Old, rat!


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang almost fainted. She grabbed Xie Huaihua''s hand and said to Gu Jinli, "Help me!"


    Gao Leishi: "We are rescuing you. Stop talking nonsense and don''t cry. If you dare to cry, your meal will be deducted today and you will be hungry."


    He added: "You are spoiled. You will grow up after you have suffered. Otherwise, you will be like this for the rest of your life. Once the scar is healed, you will forget the pain, and you will continue to drag everyone down."


    Ji Zhenniang was extremely wronged, but she did not dare to cry for fear that she would starve, but she still argued: "I, I have traveled for several months in wind, rain, snow, and wind, and I have suffered enough."


    After hearing this, Gao Lei only gave her one sentence: "It''s not enough."


    After saying that, he waved his hand and asked Aunt Guizhi to drag Ji Zhenniang to the woodshed.


    Xie Huaihua knelt down and said: "Old madam, please lock me in together. The ve will not help the madam. It''s just that the madam is a woman. She can''t be locked alone in someone else''s woodshed for several days without anyone knowing." I''m afraid my reputation will be damaged."


    Gao Lei: "Don''t worry, the Lei family''s vige is not a ho''s nest. No outsider will know about this." However, Gao Lei felt that Xie Huaihua''s words were quite reasonable, so she asked the maid to send Xie Huaihua to the woodshed to apany her. Ji Zhenniang, lest Xie Baihu would feel upset if he found out.


    "Thank you so much, olddy." Xie Huaihua was grateful and followed Gao Lei''s maid to the woodshed where Ji was imprisoned.


    Gao Leishi nced at her and said, "What are you doing standing still? Bring the guys in quickly. You''ve been traveling all night, aren''t you tired?"


    Hey. Gu Jinli responded, inviting everyone to enter Leijiazhuangzi.


    After arranging the family members, she informed Gao Lei that the Rong people were lurking in the viges of Xing''an Prefecture and might attack Xing''an Prefecture.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei was shocked... She had suffered a lot from the Rong in her life, and she also learned about the tunnels dug by the Rong in Beicang Mansion. The Rong were lurking in the vige and wanted to run away with swords. I have no doubts about attacking Xing''an Prefecture first.


    After a while, she suddenly stood up and said to Sister Guizhi who had returned: "Hurry up and call Zhuangtou and little Pengwen!"


    Hey, old ve, lets go right away. Grandma Guizhi responded and soon called Zhuangtou and Xiao Pengwen.


    Gao Lei didn''t talk nonsense. He mentioned that the Rong people were lurking in the vige and might attack Xing''an Prefecture first. Finally, he said: "Think about the wolf footprints that appeared near Zhuangzi some time ago, and then think about the Rong people lurking in the vige." Isn''t this matter closely rted? Our Zhuangzi may also be targeted by the army."


    Zhuangtou and Peng Wen were shocked. They didn''t expect that there was such a big thing hidden behind a few wolf footprints.


    Peng Wen said: "Old madam, Zhuangzi can''t stay any longer. We have to rush to Xing''an Prefecture immediately. It is safest to enter the city. Stay in Zhuangzi. If the lurking Rong people need food and grass, we Zhuangzi will be the first to suffer."


    Gao Lei nodded and said to Gu Jinli: "Gu girl, you are in the wrong ce. We are going to run away too. You can follow us to Xing''an Mansion. We can''t stay in this vige any longer. If we stay here any longer, we will be Rong peoples fish and meat!


    Gao Lei talked about the bad habit of the Rong people who liked to loot viges, kill all the men, **** away the women, and finally burn the viges with fire.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Junior, listen to your elders, let''s withdraw now!"


    Leijia Zhuangzi has been targeted. It would be stupid for them to continue to stay in the vige. They must evacuate as soon as possible.


    Gao Lei said: "You have just entered Zhuangzi today. If you leave as soon as you arrive, you will be suspicious. Stay one night first, and we will set off to Xing''an Mansion tomorrow at midnight."


    As for the matter of notifying the other wives of hundreds of households and the general bannerdy, Gao Lei did not intervene and let Gu Jinli handle it on his own.


    After all, only with more experience can juniors make progress.


    Gu Jinli responded: "Okay, I will make arrangements if I know this."


    Gao Lei was satisfied with what he heard and asked Zhuang Tou and Peng Wen to go down and arrange the departure.


    After the two of them left, she pointed at Gu Jinli''s face and said worriedly: "Why do you have so many es? You still smell bad...Girl, you can''t do this. The Qin family boy looks at the past situation." I can tolerate you for a few months, but I will never tolerate you for a lifetime."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt warm in his heart. Gao Lei really regarded her as a junior when he said these words, so he told her the truth: "Aunt Lei, don''t worry, these es and the stinky smell on your body are just Its fake, its done deliberately for the sake of safety.

 Chapter 1576: throw down

    Chapter 1576: throw down


    Chapter 1576 Throw it down


    As she spoke, she took out the smelly purse and brought a tea bowl. After using the tea bowl to fasten the smelly purse, the smell in the room immediately disappeared.


    Gao Lei finally showed a pleased smile and nodded: "Brother is right, you are a smart girl. This is a great method. Keep doing this and wait until you have stabilized."


    She carefully looked at Gu Jinli''s face and found that the girl was indeed beautiful, with a good figure, tall and well-proportioned, and her movements were neat and soft. She was a dazzling beauty.


    Its a good thing that this girl made herself look ugly, otherwise she would have been in trouble long ago in such a chaotic situation in the northwest.


    "The Qin family boys are leading people to clear out the lurking Rong people?" Gao Lei asked. Seeing Gu Jinli nod, she shook her head and said: "This method is a bit stupid. It can only save a small number of people. Between Long''an Prefecture and Xing''an Prefecture, The danger still cannot be eliminated.


    But Gao Lei couldn''t think of any other better way, so he could only sigh: "I''m afraid we can''t escape this battle."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "You have saved my life this time. If I continue to stay in Zhuangzi, I''m afraid I will be killed by the soldiers in a few days."


    Gao Lei had long been indifferent to life and death, but before he left, his eldest brother told her to retreat and survive, and use her identity to sit in the Lei family caravan, lest he die behind the Great Rong, and the Lei family caravan would chaos.


    Thinking of Fifth Master Lei, Gao Lei''s eyes became red, but they recovered quickly.


    People are bound to die. My eldest brother has been a soldier and has a certain determination in his heart. If he can really cause civil strife in Da Rong and help the people of Da Chu avoid being massacred by Da Rong, he will be considered a worthy death.


    "Okay, you go down and make arrangements. When you''re done, send a servant over to let me know. You don''t have toe over. Have a good rest. We have to go on the road tomorrow morning." Gao Lei felt sorry for Gu Jinli because he was too tired from the journey. , so there was no food left.


    "Hey, I know this, junior." Gu Jinli bowed and left the house. After returning to his temporary house, he asked Erqing and Xiaoji to invite Han, Kuang, Mrs. Guo, Lu and others.


    Yes. Erqing and Xiaoji responded and went to do it immediately.


    Three quarters of an hourter, everyone was gathered together.


    Gu Jinli didn''t waste any time and immediately told the story that Leijiazhuang was being targeted and they were going back tomorrow.


    Kuang had been traveling all night and had been busy all morning. He was tired and hungry. When he heard this, he almost passed by. He shouted angrily: "Xiaoyu, what did you say? This vige is being targeted by the soldiers." ? Impossible, how could such a coincidence happen? Those wolf footprints are probably just wild wolvesing down the mountain in search of food, so dont take it too seriously."


    Then he pointed at his face and said: "Look at Auntie, how exhausted are you? Don''t leave. Stay here for a few days and regain some strength. What do you think?"


    He is exhausted from running around.


    Moreover


    We just came out of Xingan Mansion and ran back again, is it appropriate?!


    If people found out, they would probablyugh at them because they were mentally ill.


    Gu Jinli nced at Mrs. Kuang and said directly: "If Aunt Niu wants to stay, she can, but if she is eaten by the soldiers, don''t regret it."


    Then he looked at the Han family and others and said: "Many nearby viges and viges have been upied by the Rong. It is lucky that the Lei family vige can survive until now. My family is going to follow the Lei family''s aunt. Do you want to leave? It''s up to you."


    She looked like she was about to give up her job, which frightened Mrs. Kuang. Before anyone else could speak, Mrs. Kuang said with an apologetic smile: "Xiaoyu, look at you, you are still angry. Your Sang is our army." Leader, of course we listen to you. Walk around, everyone in the camp here will follow you." Han nodded and said, "My family also listens to Qin''s sister-inw. This vige is not Wubao. It is a Rong people. Once arge-scale attack isunched, it will be impossible to resist, so it would be safer for us to hide in the city."


    Han is the eldestdy of the Earl''s Pce, and has a transcendent status in everyone''s hearts. She listens to Gu Jinli, and the others don''t say anything. They just nodded and said: "Hey, we listen to Mrs. Qin, and we will inform our rtives when we get back." Its about setting off tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli nodded and added: "If anyone dares to make trouble, drag him away and give him a beating. If he still doesn''t repent after the beating, throw him away."


    Ah, threw it away?


    Hanughed and said, "Sure, if anyone is disobedient, we will teach them a lesson."


    Now he is running for his life and has no time to fight with his rtives, so he has to use some harsh tactics.


    Fortunately, they had been traveling together for several months. Although they thought it would be troublesome to run back, they believed in Gu Jinli and knew that Gu Jinli would not harm them. After a moment of depression, they began to prepare for their departure tomorrow.


    At the Niu family camp, Aunt Han and Qiaozi''s daughter-inw made a fuss, and after being beaten by Mr. Kuang, they became honest.


    Only Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she fainted after hearing the news.


    Just because what Aunt Guizhi told her was: "Zhuangzi is being targeted by the army, and they are expected to attack Zhuangzi in two days. Our olddy will take all her rtives to escape tomorrow, but you won''t Be sensible, the olddy told me not to take you with me, lest you cause trouble on the road and kill the big guy."


    Ji Zhenniang fainted after hearing this.


    "Madam, madam!" Xie Huaihua pinched Ji Zhenniang''s person, and after a while, she woke up.


    Aunt Guizhi said with disdain: "You still dare to make a scene with this little courage, which is quitemendable."


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t talk back, she took Grandma Guizhi''s hand and asked luckily: "Mammy, you were just scaring me, right? The Rong people won''t break into the vige, and Gu Xiaoyu and the others won''t leave either. ...Even if she wants to leave, she won''t leave me behind. I''ve been riding in a carriage with Gu Xiaoyu for several months, and she doesn''t know how much she likes me, so she won''t leave me behind."


    Aunt Guizhi looked at Ji Zhenniang and smiled: "Ah, Mrs. Xie, you are so good at putting gold on your face. Touch your conscience and ask yourself, you are the one who makes trouble every day and speaks ill of Mrs. Qin. Pai, can Mrs. Qin like you? I wish I could throw you away. But for the sake of your Xie Baihu family, I will give you a full meal tonight. After all, there will be no one in Zhuangzi tomorrow, and there will be no more If someone brings you food... no matter what, you will be starved to death."


    Hateful!


    Ji Zhenniang turned pale when she heard this. She was trembling. She wanted to speak but couldn''t. She was so anxious that she wanted to p herself twice.


    Grandma Guizhi ignored Ji Zhenniang''s expression, pointed at Xie Huaihua and said: "My olddy said that you are a good person, and you don''t need to die with your wife. Come out and follow us tomorrow."


    Sophora huaihua, dont leave sophora huaihua! Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she almost lost her courage. She held on to Xie Huaihuas hand and wouldnt let go.


    Xie Huaihua said: "Madam, don''t be afraid. If I don''t leave, I will die with you."


    Ji Zhenniang was so moved that she hugged Xie Huaihua and said, "Wow, sophora, you are indeed loyal. I did not misjudge you. I will give you a double monthly sry increase next month!"


    More money, such a loyal maid must have more money.

 Chapter 1577: Do not believe

    Chapter 1577: Do not believe


    Chapter 1577 Dont believe it


    However, Sister Guizhi shouted towards the outside of the house: "Someone, drag Xie Huaihua out."


    "Hey." Two strong women immediately rushed into the woodshed and tried to drag Xie Huaihua away, but Xie Huaihua struggled so hard that Aunt Guizhi simply knocked her out with a knife.


    With a bang, Xie Huaihua fell to the ground.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she looked at Xie Huaihua and then at Aunt Guizhi: "You, you, you, you know how to fist and kick?"


    Grandma Guizhi raised her chin and sneered: "The northwest is always at war. How can we not learn some fists and kicks to protect ourselves? Are you as useless as you and will only drag people down?"


    Aunt Guizhi shocked Ji Zhenniang until she was speechless.


    The two strong women didn''t waste any time and carried Xie Huaihua out while they were talking.


    Ji Zhenniang looked at the closed door of the woodshed and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, I was wrong. I was obedient and stopped making trouble..."


    "You don''t call it making trouble, you call it seeking death." Aunt Guizhi interrupted Ji Zhenniang''s cry, turned around and left the woodshed, and locked the door of the woodshed with a bang.


    Ji Zhenniang was the only one in the huge woodshed. She was frightened to death. She kept crying and shouting, but no one paid any attention to her.


    Oh, no, the mouse still likes her very much.


    Zhizhizhizhi!


    Suddenly there were more rats in the woodshed, running around in groups. Some of them jumped onto the rafters, but one of them lost his bnce and fell down, just in front of Ji Zhenniang.


    "Ahhh!" Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she jumped up from the ground, took a piece of dry firewood, and said to the mice: "Don''te here, please don''te here!"


    However, who are you? If the mouse doesn''t pass, won''t it pass?


    The mice continued to behave as before, wandering around Ji Zhenniang, jumping up and rushing towards her from time to time.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she almost fainted several times. She was also afraid that mice would crawl on her if she fainted, so she pinched herself tightly to prevent herself from fainting. She cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I was wrong. Stop making trouble...Gu Xiaoyu,e and save me...Ms., pleasee back soon, or your wife will be eaten by rats!"


    Aunt Guizhi covered her ears and listened outside with a look of disgust on her face, but she felt quiteforted in her heart... She also knew that resisting with dry firewood would be a rescue.


    However, she still winked at the roughdy next to her.


    Two rough women carried sacks and dumped the mice in the bags at the door and under the window of the woodshed. The mice squeaked and ran away, and a small number ran into the woodshed. It became more numerous.


    "Ah, ah, don''te here. If youe here again, I will beat you to death!" Ji Zhenniang kept crying, regretting that if she had known that Gao Lei was so vicious, she would not have spoken ill of Gu Jinli in front of her.


    Ji Zhenniang fought with the rats in the woodshed for more than an hour. When she was exhausted, she finally scared the rats away.


    Ji Zhenniang fell to the ground, crying miserably.


    Perhaps she was tired from fighting with the mice. After crying for more than two quarters of an hour, she fell asleep unconsciously.


    Around Mao hour, Ji Zhenniang was awakened by the sound of the door opening. The person who came was Aunt Guizhi. She put a bowl of stale grain rice on the ground and said to her: "It''s Mao o''clock. We are leaving for Xing''an Mansion. This is what we promised yesterday. Eat well the food given to you... The Rong people are about to attack Zhuangzi. Reborn as Rong people for the rest of your life, so you dont have to worry about being snatched away and tortured by the Rong people.


    What? The Rong people are reallying!


    "You, you are leaving, don''t leave. I know it''s wrong, I really know it''s wrong. Take me with you. I don''t want to die... My Zhuzhu can''t live without her mother!" Ji Zhenniang had just woken up and was still confused. Then, when she saw Aunt Guizhi giving her a decapitated meal, she was so frightened that she woke up and cried and begged again. Sister Guizhi threw her away and said, "Xie Baihu is a military officer, and there are many good girls who want to marry him. Someone will take care of the youngdy of the Xie family for you in the future, so you don''t have to worry."


    After saying that, she immediately turned around and left, locking the door of the woodshed again. The most amazing thing is that Aunt Guizhi also said: "Don''t worry, for the sake of Xie Baihu''s face, our Lei family will tell Xie Baihu, you He was run over by a carriage on the way to escape. He did not die when he encountered soldiers. I will leave you some dignity."


    Ji Zhenniang almost went crazy after hearing this, crying: "Mommy, don''t abandon me, I know I''m wrong... Wuwuwu, can''t I change it?"


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t know whether she was frightened out of her mind or she had no energy to deal with it. In short, she kept saying these words,pletely forgetting that she was Xie Cheng''s wife, no matter how vicious the Gao Lei family was, and the Lei family No matter how capable the caravan was in the northwest, it was impossible to really abandon her to the Rong.


    Mother Guizhi shook her head as she listened outside, and finally understood why Mrs. Qin was so soft on Mrs. Xie Ji.


    Its actually quite boring topete with such a person, because she is not a vicious person, she is just annoying and always holding you back.


    But the y has already been yed, so naturally it will be yed out to the end.


    Mother Guizhi waved to the rough messenger and Xie Huaihua, and they all left the woodshed yard.


    Ji Zhenniang cried heartbrokenly as she listened to the sound of retreating footsteps, the sound of gongs, the sounds of servants calling everyone to get up and go on their way, and the ng of carriages running.


    I cant believe it, she was really left behind!


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t stop crying. Her cry was the only sound in the whole vige. After she finished crying, Zhuangzi fell intoplete silence.


    An hourter, Zhuangzi became lively again, with the sound of wolves howling, the sound of horseback riding, and theughter of men... Rong people, Rong people came in!


    Ji Zhenniang remembered what Sister Guizhi said about the Rong people attacking Zhuangzi, and thought that the Rong people hade in, so she waspletely desperate.


    "Zhuzhu, husband...I''m sorry, I''m going to die. I will definitely be a good mother and daughter-inw in my next life, and I will never make trouble again." Ji Zhenniang cried quite miserably, and wrote a few touching words on the ground with dead branches. With hisst words, when he saw the footsteps getting closer and closer, he was afraid that he would be attacked by the soldiers, so he closed his eyes and hit the wall.


    Unfortunately, before she could stand up, the poison pack came. Ji Zhenniang was stunned by the poison and fell to the ground.


    When she woke up, she was already in her carriage. Xie Huaihua, Nanny Xie, and Qing Hui were all apanying her in the car.


    Ji Zhenniang was very confused. She looked at Xie Huaihua and the others and said, "Didn''t you escape? Why were you killed too?"


    I think they are all dead.


    Xie Huaihua didn''t dare to speak. If Madam knew, this was just a lesson Gao Lei gave her, and she would be so angry that she would kill her.


    Qing Hui grabbed Ji Zhenniang''s hand and felt her pulse. After a moment, she said, "It''s nothing serious. I''m just a little hungry. Let''s eat some hot porridge to warm up our stomach."


    After hearing this, Xie Huaihua quickly opened the box next to her, took out the porridge she had cooked at noon, poured the porridge into a deep bowl, handed it to Ji Zhenniang, and said cautiously: "Madam, drink some porridge first...it''s a little cold, but Its on the road and youll make do with it.


    Ji Zhenniang looked at the porridge in front of her, then at Xie Huaihua and Nanny Xie who lowered their heads and did not dare to look at her. She then raised the car curtain and looked at the familiar westbound team. If there was anything she didn''t understand, she shouted: "Lie to me, you lie to me!"


    Ji Zhenniang burst into tears, pointed at them and said: "Why did you join forces to lie to me? I''m not good enough to you? Where is Gu Xiaoyu? I want to see her, stop the car quickly!"

 Chapter 1578: Siege【1】

    Chapter 1578: Siege��1��


    Chapter 1578 Siege 1


    Qing Hui said: Mrs.


    He added: "Don''t you know why Madam Gao wants everyone to work together to deceive you? As long as you are sensible, Madam Gao would not have to resort to such means."


    Ji Zhenniang was so wronged that when she saw that the driver did not stop, Qinghui even brought out the old godly woman from Gao Lei''s family to scare her. She sobbed and said: "You are just bullying me! If you think I am ignorant, can''t you just tell me? I will change it, wuwuwu..."


    Qing Hui almost diedughing and asked: "My wife has told you several times along the way. Have you listened? Isn''t she still like this?"


    He then said: "You''d better stop crying and make some progress. Mrs. Gao is not my wife. She won''t be merciful when dealing with people. Just take it easy."


    After Qing Hui said these words, she stopped talking and let Ji Zhenniang cry.


    Tears are limited. After crying for more than a quarter of an hour, Ji Zhenniang could no longer shed any tears. She howled for a while. When no oneforted her, she could only stop crying and took the rice porridge held by Xie Huaihua to eat.


    In the evening, everyone stopped to camp and rest. Ji Zhenniang ran to find Gu Jinli to settle ounts as soon as the carriage stopped.


    Gu Xiaoyu,e out here. How dare you join forces with others to plot against me? Im not done with you! Ji Zhenniang cried again as she spoke.


    But when she lifted the curtain of the Gu family''s carriage, she was so frightened that she suppressed her cries.


    Gao Lei was sitting in the carriage, looking at her with a sneer, and asked: "You haven''t remembered the lesson yet, and you want to do it again? OK, I''ll help you."


    He turned to Sister Guizhi and said, "Throw her outside the camp and don''t allow her to enter the camp to rest!"


    "No, this junior has realized his mistake, please don''t be angry." Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she knelt down and begged for mercy, which made Gu Jinliugh out loud. He looked at her and said, "Ji Zhenniang, at this time, you should have some backbone. Come on, no." I dont care if I live in the same camp with you.


    Ji Zhenniang''s face turned red when she heard this. She was very embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to get up. She looked at Gao Lei with tears in her eyes. Qiqi Ai Ai looked quite pitiful.


    Gao Leishi smiled slightly and said: "Look at how pitiful this little person is. Are you scared? Don''t be afraid. I will take care of you along the way. Just live in the same tent with me."


    These words were so kind that Ji Zhenniang felt something was wrong no matter how stupid she was, so she asked tremblingly: "Lei, Aunt Lei, what do you always want to do?"


    Gao Lei said: "How can you talk like a child? I treat you as my own granddaughter, what else can I do to you? Get up quickly and help me go to the tent to rest."


    After saying that, she stretched out her hand and asked Ji Zhenniang to support her.


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned, and hurriedly went to help Gao Lei, and followed Gao Lei to the tent that had just been set up.


    However, her hard days began from this moment.


    Gao Lei asked her to do all the dirty work, and Ji Zhenniang cried to death. If she gave up her job, Gao Lei would have people throw her away and not take her to Xing''an Mansion.


    After throwing it away once, Ji Zhenniang walked for several miles and could only shed tears to find firewood, find water, dig an earthen stove for cooking, and even wash clothes.


    In short, apart from pouring out the night incense and washing Gao Lei''s feet, he did all the work. After working so exhaustingly for six days and feeling exhausted twice, we finally arrived at Xing''an Prefecture.


    But as soon as Gao Lei came to Xing''an Prefecture, he became angry and asked Gu Jinli: "Didn''t you say that Niu Baihu hade to Xing''an Prefecture to report the news? Why is Xing''an Prefecture still the same as before, without adding more troops to defend the city?! "


    Gu Jinli lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the scattered defenders on the tower of Xing''an Prefecture. He also darkened his face and replied: "Uncle Niu led troops to report the news as early as the night we rushed to Leijiazhuangzi. Now this kind of This junior didnt expect this situation.


    Gao Lei has lived for more than sixty years and has experienced a lot. After thinking about it, he understood the reason and said to Sister Guizhi: "Guizhi, first take Sang''s wife into the city and settle them down. I want to go to the garrison camp in Fucheng to meet the man named Liang and ask him if he wants to die?!"


    "Hey." Grandma Guizhi responded, taking Ji Zhenniang out of the carriage and onto the Gu family''s carriage.


    Gao Lei didn''t waste any time. The carriage he was riding in immediately turned around, with Peng Wen leading the way, and ran towards the Fucheng garrison camp of Xing''an Prefecture. Half an hourter, they arrived at the camp.


    General Liang was a little surprised when he heard that Gao Lei wasing. Why did this old womane to his camp? However, Gao Lei is the elder sister of Fifth Master Lei. He has received favors from the Lei family, and if he wants to live a stable life in Xing''an Prefecture, he must have a good rtionship with the Lei family''s caravan, so he does not dare to drive Gao Lei away. Someone brought her in.


    As soon as Gao Lei saw General Liang, he asked: "General Liang, have you received news about Niu Baihu in He''an Prefecture? These Rong people have been lurking in many viges in Xing''an Prefecture and are about to attack the city in arge scale!"


    General Liang was stunned. After understanding why Gao Lei came, he was a little unhappy: "Mrs. Gao, why do you always listen to such nonsense rumors? The Rong people are busy farming in Longshan Mansion. They haven''t been here for several months." The city is under attack. Besides, even if the Rong people attack the city, they will attack Long''an Prefecture first, how could theye to attack Xing''an Prefecture?"


    If this old woman''s brain is sick, just go home and take care of it, okay? Don''t torment her? !


    Gao Lei frowned: "General Liang, don''t you believe it?"


    General Liang smiled and said: "How can I believe such ridiculous things?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei was furious, but she still suppressed her anger and told her what Gu Jinli told her in great detail.


    But General Liang was not willing to listen at all, and interrupted her: "Mrs. Gao, you have been tired all the way from Long''an Mansion, so you should go back to your home to rest first. Don''t bother with the battlefield."


    Just point at Gao Lei''s nose and scold her for being nosy.


    Gao Lei was almost furious and couldn''t bear it any longer. He asked directly: "Where is the Niu Baihu in He''an Prefecture?"


    General Liang: "That man made rmist remarks and was driven out of the camp by the general. But he refused to leave, so he camped near the camp. If Mrs. Gao wants to see him, she can go find him by herself."


    The tone was already quite impatient.


    "rmist?" Gao Leishi sneered: "General Liang, do you regard such important news as rmist? If the Rong people really attack, you have no defense at all. Once Xing''an Prefecture is breached, have you thought about the consequences? You You are so self-willed that you dont take the lives of the people of Xingan Prefecture seriously!


    General Liang''s face turned red when he was scolded by these words. He banged the table and red at Gao Lei and said: "Mrs. Gao, you are older than me, and you are also the elder sister of Mr. Lei Wu, but you are not a royal concubine." I am convinced, calling you madam is just to respect you."


    So dont push yourself too far, you are thinking of yourself as some kind of wife, get out of here!


    General Liang''s words were very serious, but Gao Lei had never heard any unpleasant words in his whole life. Instead of leaving, he even sat down.


    With a bang, he pped the coffee table and said: "Liang, I will be sold out today. If you don''t lead troops to Xing''an Prefecture to guard the city immediately, I won''t leave!"

 Chapter 1579: Siege【2】

    Chapter 1579: Siege��2��


    Chapter 1579 Siege 2


    After saying that, he took out the small bronze medal of the Lei family caravan and pped it on the coffee table, making General Liang so angry that he wanted to chop her to death.


    Hindered by the strength of the Lei family''s caravan, General Liang could only turn around and leave, leaving a message before leaving: "Mrs. Gao can stay as long as she likes. I have to go on patrol and have no time to listen to rumors."


    Peng Wen was so angry that he stopped General Liang and said, "General Liang, this matter is of great importance. You cannot ignore it."


    "Go away!" General Liang pushed Peng Wen away and sneered: "Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak here? Is the Xing''an Prefecture camp run by your family? Why don''t you fart?" Is the imperial court going to do it? If you dare to talk too much to stop me, I will be punished by the military!"


    Peng Wen is just the housekeeper next to Gao Lei, and General Liang can scold him whenever he wants.


    After cursing, General Liang gave Peng Wen a contemptuous look and walked away.


    Peng Wen felt very guilty and said: "Old madam, I am useless and I have made you suffer."


    General Liangs words were not meant to scold him, but rather to be scolded by the olddy.


    Gao Leishi shook his head: "It''s not your fault, you were just angry."


    Remembering what General Liang said about Niu DaBao camping near the camp, he said to Peng Wen: "Go and invite Niu DaBao to the camp."


    "Yes." Peng Wen immediately left the camp. After running around the camp on horseback, he saw several short thatched huts, which were Niu Dabao''s small camp.


    Where is Niu Baihu?! Peng Wen shouted towards the small camp.


    Niu DaBao was very worried at the moment. When he heard the shouting, he came out of the thatched hut and looked at Peng Wen who was dressed as a schr and asked: "I am Niu DaBao. Who are you?"


    You are Niu Baihu. Peng Wen was delighted, got off his horse, and exined his purpose.


    Niu Dabao was shocked after hearing this, and quickly grabbed Peng Wen''s hand and asked: "The rtives are back again? Are everyone still safe? Is my mother-inw okay?"


    Niu Dabao was still very concerned about Kuang''s family. He didn''t ask his sons, only about Kuang''s safety.


    Peng Wen knew that the Kuang family was yelling at the woman every day along the way. It was difficult for him not to know. He replied: "Don''t worry Niu Baihu, Mrs. Niu is very good. She has followed Mrs. Qin and the others into the city. She is now in the olddy''s house." Settlement in another courtyard."


    After hearing this, Niu Dabao breathed a sigh of relief and said angrily: "Liang Baifeng, this idiot, Mrs. Gao has personallye to remind him, he still doesn''t take it seriously, does he really want Xing''an Mansion to fall?!"


    After cursing, he called all the soldiers and said, "Let''s go, follow me to the garrison camp to see Mrs. Gao."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the soldiers immediately rushed into the thatched shed, took their things, got on their horses, and ran towards the garrison camp.


    Peng Wen was surprised. This Niu Dabao was really good at leading troops. But in the blink of an eye, the soldiers under hismand packed up everything, got on their horses and left, leaving nothing behind except a few thatched huts. Down, it can be said to move like a strong wind.


    Brother Peng, hurry up and follow us! Niu Dabao saw Peng Wen in a daze, greeted him, flicked his whip, and sped up towards the garrison camp.


    When the soldiers of the garrison camp saw Niu Dabaoing again, they stopped him and said, "Niu, you still dare toe here and act so arrogantly? Do you really think our generals don''t dare to kill you?!"


    Niu Dabao deflected the halberd in the soldier''s hand with one palm, pointed at the camp and said: "It was Mrs. Gao, the sister of Mr. Lei Wu of the Lei family caravan, who invited me here!"


    Do you dare to stop me? Do you dare to go against the Lei family caravan?


    The soldiers really didn''t dare, but they didn''t let them in immediately. Instead, they said: "Wait a minute, I''m going to report to the general." After saying that, he asked the soldiers to guard the gate of the camp and ran to report to General Liang.


    General Liang did not go on patrol, but was working in another house. Hearing this, he frowned: "What on earth does the old godly woman want to do?"


    However, he did not stop Niu Dabao from going to see Gao Lei. He said: "One person can go in to herd Niu Dabao. The other soldiers will stop them outside. They have to let them know that not all cats and dogs can enter this Xing''an Prefecture garrison camp." !


    "Yes." The soldiers took the order and left, letting Niu Dabao and Peng Wen in.


    The two of them went straight to the previous house.


    Gao Lei was still sitting inside. Niu Dabao saw her and immediately thanked her: "Junior, thank you, Mrs. Gao, for your help."


    Gao Lei said: "You''re wee, we are just helping each other. And if your wife and others hadn''te to Zhuangzi for help, I wouldn''t have known that the Lei family''s Zhuangzi in Guishi Town had been targeted by the army."


    After saying some polite words, Gao Lei asked: "Have you told General Liang clearly about the Rong people lurking in the vige?"


    "I told you, but Liang Baifeng didn''t believe it at all. He also said that I was spreading rumors and disturbing the morale of the army. He wanted to punish me." Niu Dabao became angry when he thought of this. But he is just a small household. If General Liang doesn''t listen, he can''t take the camp and drag the soldiers here to defend the city.


    Gao Lei''s face darkened when he heard this, and he said to Niu Dabao: "I believe what you said, but General Liang doesn''t believe it... For the current n, we can only do our own investigation and call for help."


    "Ask for help? Where to ask for help? I''m afraid the Rong people will break the city before the reinforcements arrive." Niu Dabao said worriedly.


    "This is all we can do now." Gao Lei sighed and gave the Lei family''s small bronze medal to Niu Dabao: "You take your own soldiers and follow Peng Wen back to Xing''an Prefecture, and take the people from the Lei family''s caravan, Run quickly to Yongcheng Mansion and Daliang Mansion to ask for help... You shouldn''t have been asked to go in person, but you are a member of a hundred households. Only if you meet the guards in person, and with the rtionship with the Lei family caravan, will they be able to take risks. Bring troops to rescue.


    "Is this okay?" Niu Dabao felt that asking for help was a bit uncertain: "Old madam, let''s go to such a far ce to ask for help. The day lilies are getting cold after all this time."


    Gao Lei said: "This method is indeed time-consuming, but now, we can only do this. We have to bring the soldiers from these two prefectures to Xing''an Prefecture to defend the city, so that we can withstand the Rong people''s attack." .


    Looked at Niu Dabao again and said: "We can''t count on General Xu. If the soldiers from Yutian Prefecture attack Long''an Prefecture when General Xu brings troops to rescue, Long''an Prefecture will not be saved!"


    Niu Dabao had no choice but to nod and agree: "What you said makes sense. I will lead my troops and follow Brother Peng back to the city."


    Gao Lei nodded happily and said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about the investigation. The people from the Lei family caravan will handle it. If there is any change in the Rong people, the people from the Lei family caravan will send a message back immediately."


    After hearing this, Niu Dabao finally felt relieved and said to Peng Wen: "Brother Peng, let''s leave quickly."


    Since you have made a n, you must do it as soon as possible. After all, the Rong people will not wait for them to fiddle.


    Peng Wen was a little worried about Gao Lei and looked at her.


    Gao Lei said: "Don''t worry, I have the entire Lei family caravan standing behind me. Can Liang Baifeng still kill me?"


    "Yes." Peng Wen agreed, and after telling the maid to serve the Gao Lei family a few words with the nursing master, he rode to the city with Niu Dabao and others.


    The soldiers in the camp informed General Liang of their departure and said worriedly: "General, are they going to do something detrimental to us?"

 Chapter 1580: Siege【3】

    Chapter 1580: Siege��3��


    Chapter 1580 Siege 3


    General Liang frowned when he heard this, shook his head and said: "It''s just a small hundred households. It can''t cause any trouble, so don''t worry about it."


    He asked again: "The old godly woman hasn''t left yet?"


    The soldier nodded: "No, look at that posture, I''m afraid they will continue to waste time with us."


    General Liang sneered: "Oh, let her wear it out. An old woman is about to die. I want to see how long she can wear it out?!"


    He also exined: "There is no need to send them food or water. They are not from the camp and are not qualified to eat the food of the camp."


    General Liang felt that he had given Gao Lei a lot of face. If Gao Lei was ignorant, then there was no need for him to respect her.


    The soldier was stunned for a moment, wondering if this was a bit too much, but this was General Liang''s order. He didn''t dare to disobey, so he nodded and said, "Yes."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, telling the soldiers guarding the courtyard gate: "The general has an order. Don''t pay attention to Mrs. Gao. Let her stay. You can''t give them food or water. Let them deal with it by themselves."


    The soldier guarding the courtyard gate said: "Yes."


    So when Master Yu, the guardian of the Lei family, took the silver and asked the soldiers guarding the gate for water and food, all he got was a sentence: "You can solve it yourself."


    This is said for the sake of ten taels of silver.


    Master Yu was very angry. He went back to the house and told Gao Lei, "Old Madam, General Liang is deliberately punishing us and wants us to retreat in spite of the difficulties."


    Gao Lei had already guessed that General Liang would use this trick, so he said, "It''s okay. You all have water and dry food with you. Let''s just make do with what we have."


    Gao Lei''s family has been through all kinds of hardships, and yet she is still afraid of going hungry?


    But I didnt want Gao Lei to suffer like this despite his age, so he asked a nurse to ride to a vige on the outskirts to buy food and water and bring them to the camp.


    General Liang''s people were very unhappy when they saw that Gao Lei''s family was not in trouble. They didn''t want the nursing home to bring in food and water. However, Master Yu calcted the right time to pick him up, and brought out the name of Mr. Lei Wu to suppress him. The soldiers of the camp could only put the nursing home in.


    While Gao Lei was eating, Niu Dabao and the others also arrived at Mrs. Gao''s other courtyard in Fucheng.


    The other courtyard is not elegant, but it is very spacious. There are many rooms, and it is two five-story mansions connected together. It is enough for everyone to live in if they squeeze in.


    When Niu Dabao came to the other courtyard, there was a lot of noise in the other courtyard. The rtives were dividing the rooms, lighting fires and preparing to cook.


    Mrs. Kuang was cursing: "Second wife, are you looking for death? Don''t you know that you are carrying a baby? If you go to grab some food, I will share it with your family. Go away and have a rest. If the baby is carried away, , donte to me to cry!


    Lin Erzuo''s wife was scolded, so she went to stand on the porch, but her eyes were still fixed on the fans of meat piled in the yard, for fear that the meat would be taken away by rtives in other camps.


    His mother! Niu Dabao shouted when he saw Kuang Shi with a hearty smile on his face.


    "Dad, you''re back." When Kuang saw Niu Dabao, he hurriedly greeted him: "Hey, I finally see you. The news has been delivered, so there''s no need to leave anymore, right?"


    Niu Dabao shook his head and said that he was going to Yongcheng Mansion and Daliang Mansion to send letters for help.


    Mr. Kuang cursed loudly when he heard this: "What''s going on with that man named Liang? Why didn''t you listen? We really killed a group of soldiers that night!"


    Niu Dabao said: "Stop shouting. I came back just to check on you. I will follow Brother Peng now."


    "Are you leaving now?" Mrs. Kuang was anxious and said hurriedly: "Wait a moment. I''ll go to Sang''s wife to get some poison for you to take with you. You''ll need it when you escape."


    Spreading poison is much safer and faster than using a hard knife.


    Before Kuang finished speaking, he ran several meters away. Niu Dabao couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to. Gu Jinli heard that Niu Dabao and the others were going to other cities to ask for help, so he brought Aunt Tao and Aunt Guizhi over with the Kuang family, and asked Peng Wen: "Uncle Peng, do you know about the Eagle Food Gang?"


    Peng Wen was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "Of course I know."


    Everyone in the northwest knows it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle Peng, I heard that the Eagle Food Gang uses letter eagles to send messages, is it true?"


    Peng Wen nodded, frowned and asked, "Why do you ask this?"


    Gu Jinli: "Yongcheng Mansion and Daliang Mansion are too far away. The Rong people don''t know when they will attack the city. Why not let the tough bandits of the Eagle Food Gang use the letter eagle to help send letters for help..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kuang snatched her away and said: "Yes, yes, let the people from the Eagle Food Gang help us deliver the letter. The eagle flies in the sky and can run faster than people. I heard that Although the Eagle Food Gang is a gang, they hate the Rong people, so they will definitely be willing to help!"


    He looked at Niu DaBao again and began to pretend to wipe away his tears: "Dad, you can''t run back any more. What if something bad happens along the way? What will Jin and I do?"


    When Niu Dabao saw Kuang Shi, she shed tears, and felt ufortable. She thought that no matter how fierce Kuang Shi was, she was still a woman. If the soldiers attacked the city, she would be afraid, and she didn''t want to leave Xing''an Mansion. She looked at Peng Wen, Asked: "Brother Peng, do you think this is possible?"


    Peng Wen kept frowning and thinking, and after a moment he said: "I''ll go ask the olddy."


    After saying that, without waiting for Niu Dabao to say anything, he rode out of the city on horseback and rushed to the camp. He met with Gao Lei and told Gu Jinli what he wanted the Yingshi Gang to deliver the message to.


    Gao Lei frowned when he heard this: "This girl is quite brave, and she cane up with the idea of using gangsters to deliver messages."


    Peng Wen said: "I was shocked when I first heard it...but did she know that we have a rtionship with the Eagle Food Gang, so she dared to ask the Eagle Food Gang to help deliver the letter?"


    Gao Lei nodded after hearing this: "The eldest brother went to the south to get the goods and gave the small bronze medal to the Qin and Gu families. I guess he told them about the Eagle Food Gang."


    After speaking, he was silent for a moment, and finally said: "Contact the people from the Eagle Food Gang and ask them to send a message for help... The Faith Eagle can indeed run faster than humans."


    "Yes." After Peng Wen got the words, he immediately rode back to the city. He entered the city before the city gate was closed. He found Niu Dabao first, told him that he didn''t need to send a letter for help in person, and then rushed to the Lei family caravan in the city. store and ask their people to contact the people from the Eagle Food Gang.


    The Eagle Food Gang and the Lei Family Caravan had secretly interacted with each other for a long time, and they hated the Rong people deeply. In addition, Lord Ying personally went to Beicang Mansion in order to defeat the Rong people. Therefore, after receiving the news, he agreed to help and dispatched The trust eagle delivers a message asking for help.


    Late in the middle of the night, two faith eagles flew out of the city. After hovering over Fucheng for a while, they flew towards Yongcheng Mansion and Daliang Mansion.


    There are people from Yingshi Gang in Yongcheng Mansion and Daliang Mansion. When Xin Ying''s letter is delivered, their people will be delivered to the generals of the two cities.


    If the generals of the two cities are not willing to send troops, the people from their Eagle Food Gang will tie up their families and force them to submit.


    In short, the Yingshi Gang is much more useful than hundreds of households like Niu Dabao.


    The next day, Gu Jinli was relieved when he learned that Xin Ying had sent a letter to ask for help, and asked You An, Feng Jin and others to go outside the city to purchaserge amounts of food, medicinal materials and other supplies.


    If there is a war, these are life-saving things.


    She also reminded Sister Guizhi, so the Lei family caravan also sent people out of the city to bring arge amount of grain, grass and medicinal materials into the city.


    But they had just started to work when the lurking Rong people received news from General Da Rong and began to gather troops from all directions to attack Xing''an Prefecture.


    General Da Rong will attack the city in advance, not because Qin Sang and others were exposed by clearing the Rong people, but because they received the news from Tuo Gude.

 Chapter 1581: Siege【4】

    Chapter 1581: Siege��4��


    Chapter 1581 Siege4


    The attack on Xing''an Prefecture and the digging of tunnels in Beicang Prefecture were all ns of the Rong people to upy the northwest of Dachu. The whole n was connected together. The Rong people''s n to cross the defense line and sneak into the viges of Xing''an Prefecture was also proposed by Tuo Gude.


    Tuogude has worked hard for this n, and it is inevitable to win the northwest in the first battle.


    Therefore, after Beicang Mansion''s conspiracy failed and escaped, Tuo Gude thought about it for a few days and sent a message to General Da Rong, asking the general to attack Xing''an Mansion in advance, so as to avoid Da Chu''s troubles after the news about Beicang Mansion being dug tunnels spread. They will be prepared, and they will not be able to win by surprise if they attack the city again.


    Lemuqin, the great general of Da Rong, was Tuogude''s brother-inw and had a good rtionship with Tuogude''s tribe. The two parties were like grasshoppers tied to a rope. After receiving the news from Tuogude, they discussed it for a long time and finally decided Decided to listen to Tuogude andunch an attack in advance.


    For a time, the Rong people lurking in Xing''an Prefecture were like locusts, running out from various viges, viges, and mountains, and gathered into a huge army.


    This army was like a ferocious beast and like a raging fire. Wherever it passed, viges and towns were turned into scorched earth. The Rong people killed all those who could kill, and those who had no time to kill, they robbed, and those who couldn''t take away were set on fire, leaving no supplies for Dachu.


    Guanlu County is located at the junction of Xing''an Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture, and was the first county to suffer. But when the soldiers came, Li Qianhu of Guanlu County was tortured by Yao Wan.


    Bang bang bang, the iron army stick fell **** Yao Wan, beating Yao Wan until his bones were almost broken, but he gritted his teeth and endured the pain, shouting: "Master Qianhu, I know you are wrong in your humble position, you want to beat me or kill me, etc." We will talk about itter, but now it is crucial to close the city gate and eliminate the lurking soldiers in the county, otherwise Guanlu County will be in danger!"


    "You are a danger to your mother, and you are deceiving the public with your lies. You don''t know whose soldier you are after listening to a few words from the poor soldier in the south? Beat me, beat me hard!" Li Qianhu is a Qianhu, but Being assigned to the county for guarding, for him, it was a demotion, a great shame and humiliation. He was already proud of himself, but when he saw Yao Wan going on patrol, he not only killed all his soldiers and generals, but also followed him The hundreds of killing Rong people from the south simply didn''t take him seriously.


    He may not be as good as a Qianhu at the same level, but why cant he be as good as a Hundred from the south? !


    Therefore, although Li Qianhu believed Yao Wan''s words, he did not believe them all. He only thought that even if the Rong people could cross the defense line and lurk in Xing''an Prefecture, they would onlye with a small number of people. There could not be too many troops to do evil, so there was Deal with Yao Wan first in your spare time.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The executioners received the order and beat Yao Wan so hard that he fainted.


    Sir, Yao Xiaoqi fainted. The executioner immediately stopped and reported to Li Qianhu.


    Li Qianhu frowned and sneered: "Ha, it''s useless."


    He then asked the generalmander next to him: "Is that Zhang Zhong still there?"


    General Qi replied: "I''m still here. After I learned that Yao Wan was tortured, I tried toe in several times, but was stopped by our people."


    Li Qianhu sneered and said: "Heh, who is he? He wants to stop me from punishing his own soldiers?"


    However, it is indeed true that Yao Wan discovered that Rong people were lurking in the vige.


    Just because one of the people who followed Yao Wan to report the news was Tang Ling, who was disguised as a man. She cried and told her story.


    The sacks Yao Wan brought also contained several Rong heads and several pieces of skin with bull head totems. These can prove that Rong people have indeed entered the vige.


    Bring him in. After Li Qianhu got angry after beating Yao Wan, he calmed down and asked someone to bring Zhang Zhong in. The Rong people in Guanlu County have not been cleaned up yet. Zhang Zhong entered the county in disguise. He was very angry when he saw Yao Wan beaten half to death. But now is not the time to question Li Qianhu. He wants to protect the people of Guanlu County. , and Li Qianhus help was needed.


    Zhang Zhong: "Li Qianhu, it is absolutely true that the Rong are lurking in the vige. We Qin Baihu are going to Shijiazhuang to kill thousands of Rong households. Please lead troops to defend the county towns to prevent the Rong. Thousands of people ran into the county seat and upied it."


    Li Qianhu smiled: "Those heads and skins with totems can indeed prove that the Rong people have entered the vige, but the Rong people are now preparing to attack Long''an Prefecture. Even if there are people who sneak into Xing''an Prefecture, they are only a small number. You hundreds of No need to make a fuss."


    He also said: "After you have finished attacking Shijiazhuang, let hime to see me!"


    Seeing that Benjiang said these three words very seriously, it can be seen that he was very dissatisfied that Qin Sang went to hang the Rong people privately instead of reporting to him first.


    Zhang Zhong heard this and was very angry. Lord Baihu had secretly sent someone to inform Li Qianhu a few days ago, asking him to transfer soldiers and generals to the county in batches.


    In this way, we can avoid the eyes and ears of the Rong people. If the Rong people attack Guanlu County, there will be soldiers in the county to resist.


    However, Li Qianhu was unhappy because he was transferred to guard Guanlu County. He angered Master Baihu and did not listen to Master Baihu. After seeing that Li Qianhu did not move, the master asked Yao Wan toe to him in person with evidence. Li Qianhu.


    Li Qianhu still looked dead after seeing the evidence and witnesses... No wonder he, a Qianhu, was transferred to guard Guanlu County!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Qianhu. We, Baihu, have said that after he captures Shijiazhuang, he wille to see you in person. However, the people of Guanlu County are in danger. Please first transfer soldiers and generals into the county in batches to defend them. What happens next, okay?" Zhang Zhong said almost pleadingly.


    After hearing this, Li Qianhu felt a little calmer. He was also worried that Rong Qianhu would lead troops to capture the county. After putting on airs for a while, he finally nodded and agreed: "Sure, for the sake of your merit in discovering the lurking Rong, The general will listen to your suggestions for now, and will transfer the soldiers to the county in batches starting tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Zhang Zhong asked anxiously: "Master Qianhu, this is the most time-consuming task of mobilizing troops in batches. There is still an hour before dark, so you might as well mobilize a group of soldiers into the city now. Let them dress up in disguise. When looking for lurking Rong people in the county, it will be easier to find out where these Rong people live first, and it will be easier to arrest themter."


    Li Qianhu frowned when he heard this. He was angry that Zhang Zhong, a small gmander, dared to dissent from him. He banged the table and said, "How dare you, what qualifications do you have to order this general to do something? And this ce is only half the distance from Guanlu County." It''s only an hour''s journey, even if the armyes to call immediately, we can still rush over in time."


    However, Li Qianhu did not expect that the Rong people''s attack woulde so quickly.


    That night, thick smoke billowed out of Guanlu County. Fires could be seen from far away, and strange horn sounds were heard all around.


    This kind of horn is different from the one in Dachu. It has three holes punched in it. The sound it makes is like a cow''s braying, but it is clearer.


    Apanying the sound of the horn, there are also the tter of horse hooves, the sound of running, and the ng of iron tools, as if countless people are on their way carrying heavy weapons.


    Li Qianhu had been on the battlefield and was shocked when he heard the noise. He rushed out of the house and looked in the direction of the county seat. When he saw the fire, he shouted at the guarding soldiers: "What happened to the county seat? Tell me quickly!" "

 Chapter 1582: Siege 【5】

    Chapter 1582: Siege ��5��


    Chapter 1582 Siege 5


    The soldiers were also confused: "I am reporting this to you, Lord Qianhu. I am humble and don''t know that the fire in the county town broke out suddenly."


    By the time they found out, the fire was already zing into the sky.


    boom!


    Li Qianhu kicked the soldiers over and cursed: "I don''t know? How do you stand guard? I don''t know that such a big thing has happened? What''s the use of you? Where is Liu Rong? Find Liu Rong!"


    Ill go find Mr. Liu Qi now. The soldier who hadnt kicked him immediately ran away, and came back a short timeter: Master Qianhu, Mr. Liu has gone to investigate the situation and will be back soon.


    Not here?


    Liu Rong is not here at this time!


    Li Qianhu was very angry and hurriedly ordered the soldiers: "It''s an enemy attack. Quickly beat the gongs and wave the gs to gather troops. Don''t scatter the troops!"


    Li Qianhu was just angry that a thousand households of his were assigned to guard Guanlu County, but he was not a fool. Remembering what Yao Wan and the others had reported, he knew that the Rong people should haveunched the attack, and immediately ordered the troops to gather.


    "Yes." The soldier took the gong, rode his horse and ran around the camp, shouting: "The enemy is attacking, the enemy is attacking, thousands of households have orders, wave the g and gather troops!"


    When the soldiers who were running around like headless flies in the camp heard this, they looked up and looked around. When they saw the military g waving high, they immediately picked up their weapons and gathered towards the ce where the military g was waving.


    Zhang Zhong had already snatched a horse and dragged Tang Ling, who had followed him to testify, onto the horse and went straight to Li Qianhu''s house... This camp is the military headquarters of Guanlu County, so it has a yard. Li Qianhu is here Itter became his residence.


    "Li Qianhu, the soldiers have taken action. Please lead your troops to Guanlu County to rescue the people!" Zhang Zhong shouted towards Li Qianhu.


    Li Qianhu shouted: "I know this and am gathering troops. Now I will lead my troops to the county town to kill the Rong people!"


    Then he asked: "Where are your hundreds of households? Send him a message quickly and ask him to bring his soldiers to the county seat to help. There are too many soldiers, and they are better than us in fighting. If we don''t gather more troops, Guanlu County will be in danger." Thats it!


    Zhang Zhongdao: "The hundreds of households in Qin are in Shijiazhuang to clear out the thousands of households with gold ounts. They wille immediately after killing the thousands of households with gold ounts."


    He was also afraid that Li Qianhu would anger Qin Baihu, so he added: "Sir Qianhu, our Baihu have been leading troops to quietly clean up the Rong people lurking in various viges during this period. The Rong people in Guanlu County have at least been killed." About 30% has been cleared, which can help alleviate a lot of burden on Guanlu County!"


    After hearing this, Li Qianhu finally didn''t get angry, but he still said: "Send a message to your Baihu, asking him to bring troops to support as soon as possible."


    After saying that, he got on his horse, raised his sword and said to the soldiers who were surrounding him: "The soldiers are making a sneak attack. All the soldiers quickly follow me to the county seat to protect Guanlu County!"


    He also said: "Anyone who dares to disobey orders or escape from battle will be punished by his whole family!"


    Yes! the soldiers responded.


    Li Qianhu saw that everyone was almost there and ordered: "Take the small road and set off!"


    With an order, nearly a thousand soldiers in the camp marched towards Guanlu County together.


    But as soon as he came out, he encountered a small group of soldiers.


    This army is lighting rockets and shooting towards the camp.


    Swish swish!


    The burning arrows were like fire falling from the sky, striking towards the camp.


    This camp is the military headquarters of Guanlu County. There are only two houses and more tents. When they were hit by rockets, the tents burned fiercely. Within a moment, the camp turned into a sea of mes.


    "Archers, fire arrows!" Li Qianhu was furious and immediately ordered the archers to fire arrows to fight back.


    Swish swish!


    The archers attacked the group of soldiers who fired arrows. The sharp arrows were like rain, and they wounded more than a dozen soldiers.


    Shoot it again! Li Qianhu shouted, and the sharp arrow shot out again, injuring many more.


    "Come on, chop these beasts to death!" Li Qianhu ordered, and the cavalry rushed over first and killed the Rong people. Zhang Zhong and Tang Ling also rode up, shing at the Rong soldiers with a big sword in their hands, specifically attacking the vital points.


    Click, click, click!


    The sound of swords chopping and killing the Rong people was endless. Li Qianhu and the others took advantage of therge number of people and almost surrounded and hacked at this group of Rong people.


    The Rong people screamed and spoke in Rongnguage that everyone could not understand. They probably wanted theirpanions to retreat. Unfortunately, there were few of them, and there were many people on Li Qianhu''s side. They were all killed in more than a quarter of an hour. Hacked to death.


    The soldiers'' morale was greatly boosted and they cheered.


    Li Qianhu took the opportunity and said: "You see, the Rong people are nothing more than this. I show my wolf-like momentum and hack these Rong people to death."


    He also said: "Take their weapons and rush to the county town to fight against the enemy!"


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded with loud voices. After grabbing their weapons, they immediately ran towards the county seat.


    Zhang Zhong then dismounted and rummaged through the body of the Rong soldier Xiaoqi Zhang, and unexpectedly found two packets of powdered medicine. He didn''t know if it was poison.


    He did not dare to ignore it. After putting away the medicine bag, he got on his horse and said to Yao Wan next to him: "Let''s go!"


    "Hey." Yao Wan endured the pain and responded, gritting his teeth and riding a horse to follow.


    Yao Wan can be considered very aggressive. He was beaten until he fainted during the day, but now he can still ride a horse and run on his own.


    Even if he didn''t run away, the soldiers would even burn the military headquarters. If he continued to stay in the military headquarters, he would be burned to death.


    Li Qianhu, the soldiers may be carrying poison, please ask the soldiers to be careful. Zhang Zhong hurriedly reminded him after catching up with Li Qianhu.


    What?


    These beasts also carry poison!


    Li Qianhu was shocked, but did not dare to shout out loud, for fear of destroying the morale of the soldiers, so he could only ask Zhang Zhong: "If it is really poison, do you have a way to detoxify it?"


    I heard that when hundreds of Qin households cleared away the lurking Rong people, they first used poison to stun the Rong guards. Could Zhang Zhong have the antidote?


    Zhang Zhong really did have one. He took out a bag of antidote pills that he carried with him and handed them to Li Qianhu: "Not many, only more than a hundred pills. Li Qianhu gave them to the soldiers to take as a precaution."


    As for how to distribute the detoxification pills, Zhang Zhong didn''t care and left it up to Li Qianhu.


    After all, Li Qianhu had fought in the war. After keeping one pill for himself, he gave the antidote pill to Baihu, the general banner, the small banner, and the cavalry.


    When the two armies are facing each other, the cavalry is more powerful than the infantry, so save the cavalry first.


    The guys were running wildly while taking detoxification pills. After the detoxification pills were distributed, they also arrived outside Guanlu County.


    Guanlu County is really miserable. There are several groups of Rong people lurking in the county. As soon as they receive the order from the general, the Rong people in the county start to cause chaos.


    The county government office was stormed, all the government officials inside were killed, the county magistrate was also killed, and the family members were even more miserable...


    The same goes for the rich households in the county. When the Rong people were lurking, they had already found out how many rich households there were in the county. As soon as they received the order to attack in advance, the Rong people went straight to these rich households to **** food.


    But they had to rush to Xing''an Prefecture and did not have much time to do evil. When they saw that they could not carry so many things, they simply poured pine oil and set them on fire.


    So the whole county was burned down.


    "I am Li Qianhu who guards Guanlu County. Open the city gate quickly and let me in!" Li Qianhu looked at the fire in the county and the shouts of killinging from the city. He shouted anxiously, asking the soldiers guarding the city to immediately Open the door for them.

 Chapter 1583: Siege 【6】

    Chapter 1583: Siege ��6��


    Chapter 1583 Siege6


    The soldiers guarding the city had long been frightened. They looked at Li Qianhu and the Rong army running towards the county seat. They hid on the city tower and trembled, not daring to open the city gate at all.


    He was afraid that when the city gate was opened, the soldiers outside would rush into the county town and he would be killed by the soldiers.


    Li Qianhu was very angry and shouted: "What are you talking about? Open the door for me as soon as possible. If you don''t open the door, are you waiting for the soldiers in the city to do evil and escape?!"


    Li Qianhu had been on the battlefield and guarded the city with Feng. He watched the Rong army set fire to viges and viges, but did not attack Guanlu County. He seemed to understand... The Rong people should not attack the small town of Guanlu County. In the county seat, the task of the Rong people should be to rush to Xing''an Prefecture as soon as possible, so that after the army gathers, they can attack Xing''an Prefecture.


    It will burn down the viges, towns and counties along the way. It should be to create chaos and cut off the material supply route to Da Chu.


    But the soldiers guarding the city gate did not understand this. They only thought that once the city gate was opened, the soldiers would be released into the county town, and the county town would fall.


    Li Qianhu was so angry that he scolded his mother and warned: "Hurry up and open the city gate. If the battle is dyed, not only will you die, but your whole family will be taken to the battlefield to be used as arrow targets!"


    But the soldiers were so scared that they didnt dare to move.


    Fortunately, a veteran heard the noise here and ran to the city gate to see what was going on. When he learned that Li Qianhu wasing, he immediately dragged the soldier to open the city gate.


    The city gate is too big and heavy. If you want to open it, you need to use adder to open the bigtches of the city gate one by one. Then two people work together to open the city gate to a small gap that two people can pass through.


    "Li Qianhu,e in quickly, hurry up, don''t let the soldiers outside find you." The veteran greeted fearfully. He had previously stood on the tower and looked far away, and found many soldiers on the way. He was afraid that some soldiers would discover the city. The door opened and he took the opportunity to rush into the city.


    Li Qianhu hurriedly led people into the city. After everyone came in, he immediately asked the old soldiers to close the city gate.


    Zhang Zhong reminded: "Li Qianhu, the Rong people have almost burned the county town. Now they should be leaving the city and rushing to Xing''an Prefecture. Let''s go to the West City Gate to set up an ambush immediately. When they arrive at the West City Gate, we will immediately surround and kill them!"


    Zhang Zhong has seen the northwest map drawn by Qin Sang. The map shows that Xichengmen Avenue in Guanlu County is in the direction of Xing''an Prefecture, so the Rong people will definitely go through Xichengmen.


    After Li Qianhu got Zhang Zhong''s antidote pills, he gained trust in Zhang Zhong. After hearing this, he ordered: "All officers and men, follow me to the west gate. Don''t let the soldiers and animals escape!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers probably knew that the soldiers outside were just on their way and would not attack Guanlu County. They felt much more at ease and became bolder, and immediately ran towards the west gate.


    But what they saw along the way made thempletely furious.


    The houses and shops along the way were burned down, the doors of many houses were open, and there were many dead bodies on the street.


    What''s even more outrageous is that they actually saw a group of soldiers bullying the two girls'' families!


    "Come on, kill these beasts!" Li Qianhu and the others were soldiers. When they saw the Rong people bullying Da Chu''s girl, they couldn''t ignore it. They led the cavalry and rushed directly into the house nearby, shing and killing those who were doing it. Rong people who bully girls.


    Click, click!


    In a sudden attack, several Rong people who were having fun were beheaded with a knife.


    Other Rong people heard the noise and rushed over immediately. When they saw that there were too many people like Li Qianhu and others, they made a strange sound like a cow''s braying.


    Not long after, several wolves howled and rushed out. After knocking down the soldiers blocking the gate, they immediately ran towards the west gate.


    "They are trusting wolves, shoot them quickly!" Zhang Zhong knew that these trusting wolves were going to deliver a message, so he immediately drew his bow and arrow and shot at the trusting wolves.


    Li Qianhu''s soldiers also reacted. The archers immediately turned their heads and shot sharp arrows at Xing.


    Ouch!


    The wolves were hit by arrows and fell down one after another.


    Zhang Zhong was afraid that Xing''s cry would attract more people, so he immediately rode over and chopped off Xing''s head.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    In the house, there were constant sounds of fighting, and Li Qianhu had already led his soldiers to fight with the soldiers.


    These Rong people came to burn down people''s houses, so there were not many of them, and they were hacked to death by Li Qianhu and the others in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    Li Qianhu, you cant wait any longer, go to the west city gate quickly! Zhang Zhong shouted. "Let''s go!" Li Qianhu called to the soldiers and rode towards the west gate.


    Tang Ling jumped off the horse and said to Zhang Zhong: "Zhang Xiaoqi, these two girls need someone to take care of them. I want to stay and take care of them. You hurry up and kill the enemy. Kill a few more animals to avenge us!"


    Tang Ling doesnt want to live anymore?


    Zhang Zhong frowned when he heard this, but the situation was urgent now, and he had no time to take care of Tang Ling. He nodded and said: "Sure, you and Yao Xiaoqi stay here to take care of them. I wille to take you back to the vige after the incident in the county calms down. "


    After saying this, he turned his horse and ran away.


    Yao Wan was injured. He had reached his limit after running for so long and couldn''t run anymore. It was a good thing to stay with Tang Ling to take care of the murdered girl.


    Yao Wan dismounted and called to Tang Ling: "Stop looking, go in quickly and close the door. I don''t want to die yet."


    Tang Ling came to her senses and immediately entered the house, trying to close the door.


    The sad thing is that the door was broken down and could not be closed at all.


    Pull the two girls to the wing next door, and lets hide in the wing. Yao Wan said, leaving the horses outside, and ran towards the wing reluctantly.


    Tang Ling hurriedly grabbed the two girls. After seeing their miserable condition, she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    After entering the side room, he took a tablecloth to cover them.


    They were also quick to hide. Not long after they entered the wing, a group of soldiers came to the door of the house. When they saw that the door of the house was open and the inside was smashed, they ran away.


    Zhang Zhong and the others have already arrived at the west gate. As soon as the archers set up their formation, the soldiers came to the west gate in batches.


    Li Qianhu hid behind the shield and made a gesture...


    Swish swish!


    Countless sharp arrows were shot out, hitting the Rong people like rain.


    Ah! A scream rang out, and the arrows hurt many soldiers.


    When the Rong people learned that they had been ambushed, they immediately shouted in Rongnguage to be careful, and they also formed a formation and shot arrows towards Li Qianhu and the others.


    The Rong people were more powerful than the Chu soldiers, and their arrow skills were also more urate. After a few times, Li Qianhu''s side suffered dozens of casualties.


    Li Qianhu was so worried that he yelled: "Let me shoot more urately. How do you usually practice?!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Zhong knew that this was not the solution. He immediately took out the poison he carried with him and handed it to Li Qianhu: "Master Qianhu, there is poison here that can make people unconscious. Please ask the soldiers to tie the poison bag to the sharp arrow. , shooting towards the Rong people, can poison arge number of Rong people and stun them."


    Even this distance is a bit close. If the poison spreads, the soldiers on Li Qianhu''s side may also be stunned by the poison.


    Zhang Zhong told Li Qianhu this point.


    Li Qianhu grabbed the poison and said: "It is better to be stunned by poison than to be hacked to death by the soldiers!"


    Moreover, the poison was shot at the Rong people, so the Rong people who were poisoned would definitely be more than they were, so they would not lose!

 Chapter 1584: Siege【7】

    Chapter 1584: Siege��7��


    Chapter 1584 Siege 7


    Li Qianhu immediately gave the poison to the archers: "Tie it on the arrow, shoot it over, and the poison will stun the soldiers."


    The archers immediately followed the instructions. After tying the poison bag, they opened their bows and nocked arrows, without taking aim, and shot directly towards the Rong people on the opposite side.


    Swish swish!


    More than a dozen sharp arrows were fired in unison, hitting the iron shields of the Rong people.


    Bang bang bang, the poison package burst apart under the strong impact, and the poisonous powder was scattered among the soldiers.


    There was a witch doctor in Da Rong, and they soon knew that what Li Qianhu and the others were shooting at was a poison bag, and they immediately shouted for the Rong people to take the antidote.


    But the poison powder was more powerful than their antidote. Not long after, a group of soldiers fell down with a thud.


    Im really poisoned! Li Qianhu was overjoyed and immediately said to the cavalryman who had taken the antidote pill: Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and chop!


    Do you still need me to remind you?


    The cavalry immediately rode towards the Rong people.


    Zhang Zhongze shouted: "The archers continue to release poisonous arrows to cover!"


    These cavalrymen have taken antidote pills and can withstand the poison.


    Swish swish!


    The poisonous arrow was shot out again, avoiding the charging cavalry and only shooting towards the ground.


    With a few bang bangs, the poison bag burst open, the poison spread, and a group of soldiers were stunned by the poison.


    Upon seeing this, the general banner of the Rong people immediately shouted for retreat in Darong dialect, and ran towards the south gate with the Rong soldiers, hoping to escape through the south gate.


    "Chase, don''t let them run away!" Li Qianhu shouted, riding a horse to catch up, while the archers continued to fire poison arrows, and the Rong soldiers were stunned by the poison as soon as they ran out of a street.


    "Retreat, Li Qianhu quickly asked the soldiers to retreat to the west gate. Another army ising." Zhang Zhong pointed at the torches moving towards this side like a long dragon and shouted.


    Retreat to the West City Gate and set up an ambush! Upon hearing this, Li Qianhu immediately led his troops to retreat and soon returned to the West City Gate.


    Li Qianhu''s Baihu and Zongqi also led two teams of archers to ambush the houses on both sides.


    As soon as the Rong soldiers entered the range of the bow and arrow, sharp arrows with poison packs were shot from all directions. The poison packs hit the armor of the Rong soldiers and immediately copsed, spreading the poison.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of Rong soldiers were stunned by the poison.


    Seeing this, the hundreds of households in the bank knew that they were being ambushed. Although the Da Chu people, who were frightened and as weak asmbs, dared to resist them, he had brains and knew that he could not rush in when the enemy''s situation was unclear. After shouting a loud Rongnguage, Immediately lead the troops to turn around and leave.


    "Chase, kill these beasts!" Li Qianhu shouted, and chased after them again, fighting with the soldiers on the street.


    The Rong people hiding in the county town only had the strength of two hundred households. Li Qianhu and the others had arge number of people and took advantage of the poison. After half an hour of fierce fighting, they killed all the Rong people.


    "Hahaha, it''s so refreshing! This is the most refreshing time I''ve ever had to kill a big Rong beast!" Li Qianhu was seriously injured twice, both by the Rong people. He always thought that the Rong people were very powerful, but this time it was so fast. He killed an army of nearly two hundred people and was very happy.


    However, he was still worried about therge number of Rong people outside the county town and the people who were killed in the city. He said: "Lu You, take your soldiers to the city tower to check the situation of the Rong people outside. If they continue to go to Xing''an Prefecture, leave it alone. If they attack the city, report immediately."


    "Yes." Lu You was from a hundred households and had hundreds of people under hismand. He immediately left with his troops.


    "Liu Rong, take your soldiers to search the city. If there are any soldiers hiding, kill them immediately." Li Qianhu looked at another general and ordered: "Zhang Shan, take your soldiers to rescue them. The people in the city.


    Li Qianhu took the rest of the soldiers and went straight to the county government office.


    But the county government office has been surrounded by fire, and it is too burned to rush in to save people.


    When Li Qianhu saw this, he called to the soldiers: "Go to Lin County Magistrate''s house!" Lin County Magistrate''s house was just over two-quarters of an hour away from the county government office. The residence was not burned down, but the miserable situation inside was even worse for Li Qianhu. I wanted to cry when I saw it.


    The Lin County Magistrates family was littered with corpses and blood. The female family members who were not killed also suffered a great disaster, and their innocence waspletely destroyed.


    Mrs. Lin was frightened out of her mind. When she saw the soldiers in armor entering the door, she kept screaming.


    Li Qianhu was afraid of irritating Mrs. Lin, so he hurriedly led the soldiers out, closed the door of Lin''s house, gave himself a few ps, and said with regret: "It''s all my fault, if you had sent me the gift for the first time." When the news came, I believed you and immediately led troops to clean up the Rong people in the county, so that nothing like this would happen!"


    Li Qianhu is also a family man. He can''t help but shed tears when he thinks about what would happen to his wife and daughter.


    Zhang Zhong was angry when he heard this... Qin Baihu risked being discovered by the lurking soldiers and sent someone to deliver news to Li Qianhu. He sent the message twice, but he didn''t know that Li Qianhu didn''t do it. Something happened.


    But its useless to say all this now.


    Master Qianhu, hurry up and find a few old women who are still alive ande to Lin County Magistrates house and ask them to take care of the Lin familys female family members. We cant let Mrs. Lin go crazy like this.


    Mrs. Lin was so irritated that she couldn''t see them, the men in armor, so she had to find a woman to go in andfort them.


    "Did you hear that? Find someone quickly!" Li Qianhu ordered. After leaving a small g of men and horses to guard outside the Lin Mansion, he led the soldiers and rushed to the homes of the county prime minister and the county captain.


    With arge poption and deep roots, the County Cheng''s family was a local leader in Guanlu County. They had long been prepared for the Rong''s attack. They dug several tunnels at home and the whole family hid in the tunnels to escape the disaster.


    The county captain''s family had soldiers and escorts from the **** agency to protect them. Although there were heavy casualties, they were able to protect the female family members.


    Li Qianhu was overjoyed and immediately asked the county magistrate and county captain to lead people to treat the people in the city.


    Wenxian Cheng was very afraid of death. Wiping away his tears, he asked Li Qianhu, "Li Qianhu, what''s the situation outside? Are the Rong troopsing to kill you?"


    After seeing Li Qianhu nodding, he whined and fainted.


    Li Qianhu hugged him hurriedly, pinched Wenxian Cheng''s people, woke him up and said: "Why are you fainting? The Rong army ising, not to attack Guanlu County, but to go to Xing''an Prefecture


    The small Guanlu County was not worthy of being attacked by the Rong army. The Rong people were interested in Xing''an Prefecture.


    "Get up quickly and lead people to rescue the people in the city." Li Qianhu roared, dragging the still dazed Wen County Prime Minister up and pushing him: "Hurry up and save people. As the County Prime Minister, you , if all the people in the city die, you wont survive!


    Wenxian Cheng was startled and immediately took the Wen family to the city to rescue people.


    "Did Lu You send someone to send a message? What happened to the Rong people outside the city?" Li Qianhu asked, feeling very afraid that the Rong people would attack Guanlu County.


    "I am humble enough to go to the city gate and ask." Li Qianhu''s soldiers rode to the city gate. After getting the news, they immediately came back to find Li Qianhu.


    Sir, Lu Baihu said that the Rong people have gone behind Guanlu County. It seems that they will not attack the city, but...


    "Just what? Say it quickly!" Li Qianhu was so anxious that he wanted to kill someone.


    The soldier said: "Lu Baihu said that arge number of Rong people have emerged from behind Guanlu County... So not only Guanlu County, but also Rong people are lurking in the viges of other counties."


    Li Qianhu wanted to die when he heard this, but his mission was to guard Guanlu County, and he had no time to care about the affairs of other counties. He only said: "Just don''t attack Guanlu County, hurry up and save people. "


    But Qin Sang couldn''t ignore this.


    At this moment, Qin Sang has captured Shijiazhuang, killed thousands of households in the vige, and rescued the third master of Shijiazhuang.

 Chapter 1585: Siege 【8】

    Chapter 1585: Siege ��8��


    Chapter 1585 Siege8


    This third master of the Shi family is none other than the younger brother of the prefect of Linhe Prefecture.


    He was a schr himself, but when he traveled to the northwest, he saw that there were too few people who could read and write in the northwest, so he opened an academy here and taught people in the northwest to read. This teachingsted for nearly twenty years.


    His wife is also from the northwest, but because the northwest is too chaotic, Mr. Shi San is worried about the safety of his wife and children, so he sent his wife and children to the capital to settle down long ago.


    This time, the family members saw that Long''an Mansion was about to be in danger and did not want him to die in the northwest because of the academy, so they sent someone to take him back.


    How did I know that as soon as I arrived at Shijiazhuang to rest, I was captured by the soldiers lurking inside.


    This arreststed for more than two months, and all the guards and bodyguards hired by Shi Jiayang were killed.


    Because Mr. Shi San was the master, the Rong people thought he was useful, so they did not kill him, but tortured him.


    Mr. Shi San''s body is covered with scars. He has been holding on until now. He is now skinny and skinny, and the skin on his face is drooping.


    However, after learning that Qin Sang and others had killed thousands of households in Jinzhang, he became energetic again.


    He was not afraid of the heads of thousands of households in the golden ount held by Qin Sang, so he grabbed Qin Sang''s hand and said: "Young man, kill well! If the soldiers of Chu are like you, why worry about the army being immortal? Why worry about it?" Is the country in jeopardy?"


    As he spoke, he actually started crying.


    Although he is not from the northwest, he has stayed in the northwest for half his life. He has seen with his own eyes that the northwest has changed from an impregnable ce to a ce trampled by the army. You can imagine the pain and frustration in his heart.


    This is also the reason why he has been reluctant to listen to his brother and move to the capital.


    Just because he believed that the northwest would be like this because the emperor killed Wei Guogong and his family.


    Qin Sang was not used to being held by strangers, so he withdrew his hand and said, "Master Shi San, don''t be sad. The anti-Japanese army from the south ising towards the northwest. We will definitely be able to take back thend upied by the enemy."


    Its difficult~ Mr. Shi San sighed and wiped his tears.


    "Doctor Dai, please look at Master Shi San''s injuries." Qin Sang had no time tofort Master Shi San. After calling Doctor Dai to look at his injuries, he immediately asked Xie Cheng: "Are the Rong people in Zhuangzi clean?"


    The blood sprayed on Xie Cheng''s body had not yet dried. After wiping his face, he said: "A total of 1,031 people, all of them have been cleaned up. The Rong people who were stunned by the poison were also beheaded by the soldiers. Don''t worry. .


    It is the custom to kill enemies on the battlefield. When cleaning the battlefield, you will give the enemy ast-ditch blow. Either chop off the head with a knife or pierce the heart with a knife to ensure that the enemy ispletely dead.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Baihu rushed in with his people and shouted: "Sang is not good, the soldiers have begun to gather!"


    Liu Baihu did not follow to attack Shijiazhuang. Instead, he took his soldiers to guard outside in case the situation here was exposed and the Rong people lurking near Shijiazhuang woulde to rescue.


    However, the nearby Rong people were dispatched, but they were not here to rescue them. Instead, they were running towards the county seat of Guanlu County.


    "The Rong people are out?" Qin Sang was startled and asked quickly: "Are you going to attack Guanlu County or go straight to Xing''an Prefecture?!"


    Going to the county seat of Guanlu County is the same road as going to Xing''an Prefecture.


    "I''m not sure, but I saw arge number of Rong people suddenly appearing and heading towards the county seat." Liu Baihu thought of the Rong people marching as densely as ants, and was frightened. He said in a trembling voice: "Sang, there are so many Rong people." Ah, Im afraid there are still people lurking in other ces, and Xingan Mansion will be doomed this time!


    Qin Sang''s face turned dark when he heard this.


    He received two letters from Xiaoyu.


    The first letter said that she had arrived at Leijiazhuangzi in Guishi Town and that everything was safe, so she asked him not to worry. The second letter said that Lei Jia Zhuangzi was being targeted by the Rong. She followed Gao Lei to Xing''an Mansion and told him not to worry. Even if they were separated, she could still find them with the help of the Lei Jia caravan. he.


    The war ising, and it is right for Xiaoyu to follow Gao Lei and hide in Xing''an Mansion.


    Just because the army of the Rong army will burn down the viges, towns and counties they pass by when they march, if Xiaoyu and the others continue to stay in the vige, their final fate will only be worse.


    Going to Xing''an Prefecture, at least it will be blocked by a towering city wall and guarded by soldiers from the Fucheng garrison camp, so it will be safer.


    But since Xiaoyu has already gone to Xing''an Prefecture, he must rush there. If Xing''an Prefecture cannot be defended, he can also take her to escape... He will not let Xiaoyu face the war alone!


    Qin Sang''s heart ached when he thought about the danger Xiaoyu might encounter.


    After a while, he said: "Liu Baihu, take your soldiers to stay and guard. After handling the matter in Shijiazhuang, lead your troops to rescue the people in other viges."


    They have only cleared a dozen viges and viges these days, but there are too many viges in Guanlu County, and the people in those viges have probably been harmed by the soldiers.


    It would be a good idea to let Liu Baihu stay and help.


    When they turn back again, just take Liu Baihu with them.


    Then he said: "Brother Xie, please count the soldiers immediately. In two quarters of an hour, we will take a shortcut to the county seat. If the soldiers attack the county seat, we will help defend the county seat first. If the soldiers bypass the county seat and go straight to Xing''an Prefecture, we will Hurry up and rush in front of them, and unite soldiers from various counties along the way to break up the ambush."


    Master Shi San''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He grabbed Qin Sang and asked, "Young man, what did you say? Do you know how to break up an ambush?"


    Interdicting an ambush is actually to use the advantages of terrain, traps, time, etc. to conduct small ambush again and again when the troops are scarce.


    Such an ambush cannot kill all the enemy troops, but it can dy the enemy''s attack.


    As long as the enemy''s attack is dyed, reinforcements from Dachu can be awaited, and Xing''an Prefecture may be saved!


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, my uncles at home are soldiers. I have read some military books since I was a child, so I know how to fight."


    Master Shi San was so happy that his eyes were shining when he saw Qin Sang: "Okay, okay, if all the young families in Dachu are like you, why worry about the Rong people being immortal!"


    Hong Dao:


    Here we go again, youve already boasted twice.


    He looked at Qin Sang again and reported: "Sir, the injured soldiers have been settled."


    Hidden in Shijiazhuang were thousands of households with golden ounts and thousands of Rong soldiers. Although they were helped by poison, more than a dozen soldiers were killed or injured.


    Qin Sang nodded, looked at Liu Baihu and said: "Please leave the injured soldiers to Liu Baihu."


    After saying that, he handed the heads of thousands of households in the golden ount to Hong Dao and asked him to put them in his head.


    He wiped his face with a cloth and was about to leave, but Master Shi San said: "Wait, take me with you, I can help you!"


    Liu Baihu frowned and said: "You are just a teacher, what can you do to help Qin Baihu? It is better to stay in Zhuangzi and take care of yourself, and then set off to the capital after the war."


    Can you please stop causing trouble? !


    Master Shi San ignored Liu Baihu, only looked at Qin Sang and said: "Young man, you are only a hundred households. Even if you can reach the next county ahead of the Rong people, the magistrate and hundred households of that county can listen to you." ? Maybe I will kick you out. But if you take me with you, the situation will be different. The adults along the way will also help you for the sake of the Shi family and Mr. Yao. "

 Chapter 1586: Siege 【9】

    Chapter 1586: Siege ��9��


    Chapter 1586 Siege 9


    The person with the highest official position in the Shi family is Shi Zhifu of Linhe Prefecture.


    However, Magistrate Shis son has made an engagement with the sixth granddaughter of Mr. Yao, the former Minister of Rites, and they will get married this year.


    Zhifu Shi was actually heartbroken when talking about his marriage to the Yao family.


    When we first got engaged to the Yao family, Mr. Yao was still the Minister of Rites. However, not long after the engagement, Mr. Yao stepped down from the position of the Minister of Rites.


    Emperor Jingyuan knew that he was not doing well as an emperor. Ouyang Hong would definitely be dissatisfied with him because of the Wei Guogong line, the drought in the northwest, and the war of attack.


    In order to win over Ouyang Hong and Shilin, he kicked Mr. Yao and let Ouyang Hong''s son be the Minister of Rites.


    Although the official position of Minister of Rites is high, it does not have any power that would harm the royal family, so the Emperor of Chu felt reassured.


    Ouyang Hong saw that Chu would notst long, so he did not want the children of the Ouyang family to be high officials. However, in order to appease Emperor Jingyuan and dispel Emperor Jingyuan''s suspicion, Ouyang Hong could only let his son take over the post of Minister of Rites.


    When Magistrate Shi learned about this, he was so angry that he cried. He finally helped his son get married into the Yao family, but before they got married, the Minister of Rites was reced!


    When Magistrate Shi wrote a letter home to Mr. Shi San, he told him about this matter. Although he did not dare toin, there was regret in his words.


    However, Mr. Shi San persuaded him: Although Mr. Yao no longer serves as the Minister of Rites, he has be the husband of the princes. This kind of honor is not avable to anyone, so the marriage of the Yao family is still the responsibility of the Shi family. Climb high.


    Mr. Shi San said: "I have the jade pendant given by my brother here, as well as Mr. Yao''s autographed letter and name card. If you take these things to see the county magistrate along the way, they will not dare not listen. So you, the younger generation, take them with you. Having **** with me will definitely do more good than harm!"


    Lord Yao''s autographed letter was requested by Magistrate Shi on behalf of Lord Shi San. The content written in it is very simple, indicating the rtionship between the two inws. If Lord Shi San encounters any difficulties in the northwest, please ask the prefects and counties along the way. If you order and hundreds of households help, Yao and Shi''s family will definitely be rewarded.


    Qin Sang knew that Master Shi San was right, but: "Master Shi San, you are injured. If we want to get ahead of the Dajong army to deliver messages to the counties along the way, we have to travel day and night. Can your body handle it?" "


    "I can do it, even if I die, I will do it!" Master Shi San said firmly, and shed tears after saying: "In so many years in the northwest, I have seen the brutality of the Rong people, how manymon people They died in their hands, so many girls were ruined by them, and whats even worse is... they are not human beings!


    Rong people have a custom of eating red meat to strengthen their courage. He had only heard about it before, but during the more than two months in Zhuangzi, he saw it with his own eyes.


    The little grandson of the Zhuangtou family, who was only a few months old, was gone like this!


    Even if it was for the sake of Zhuangtous family, he had to follow the news and let the counties and cities along the way work together to block the ambush, dy the journey of the Rong army, and save Xingan Prefecture!


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at Master Shi San with tears streaming down his face and agreed: "Doctor Dai, can Master Shi San''s body be able to withstand the Xingshen Pill?"


    There are three types of Xingshen Pills made by Xiaoyu.


    One type is fine for pregnant women to eat, the other type is for people who stay upte, and thest type is for people with physical injuries.


    After eating, people with injuries will be very energetic and canst for a while, but it will take several months to recover. After all, Xingshen Pills are pills that overdraw the body''s energy and can harm the body.


    "I want to feel his pulse first." Doctor Dai said, and immediately felt Master Shi San''s pulse. After checking carefully for half a quarter of an hour, Doctor Dai said: "Master Shi San has a good foundation, and he can follow the Xingshen Pills." The adults are on their way together... Its just that after we stop taking the medicine, it will take at least a year or so.


    After all, Mr. Shi San has been tortured for more than two months, and his body has suffered a lot of wear and tear.


    Mr. Shi San said: "It''s only for one year, I can do it. You just agree to it. Only if I, the Shi family, follow, will it be easier for the county magistrates to believe you."


    He said again: "I swear I will not hold you back or dy the military ne!" Qin Sang hurried to Guanlu County and said: "Sure, youe with us."


    He then told Doctor Dai: "Prescribe some health-preserving medicines and tell Ye Dakou what you need to pay attention to, so that Ye Dakou can take care of Mr. Shi San on the way."


    Doctor Dai is too old to follow them day and night, but Ye Dakou is young and has good medical skills, so it is best to take him with him.


    "Hey." Doctor Dai responded, prescribed medicine for Mr. Shi San, told Ye Dakou some precautions, and gave Mr. Shi San a round of injections, and finally it was over.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Zhang Tu was already beating the gong outside and shouting: "Qin Baihu has an order, gather troops immediately and rush to Guanlu County!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers gathered immediately.


    Half an hourter, Qin Sang and Xie Cheng rode out. After Zhang Tu reported the number of people and confirmed that no one was missing, he immediately ordered: "Let''s go!"


    The soldiers immediately started moving and took a small road and ran towards Guanlu County.


    Qin Sang was worried that the Rong people would attack the county seat of Guanlu County, so he led a group of cavalry to the county seat first with light and fast horses.


    The fire in the county town was still burning, but when they arrived, Li Qianhu and the others had already settled the Lin family''s family members.


    Zhang Zhong heard that he wasing, and immediately rushed to greet him. He knelt down and said, "Sir, please calm down. It is your humble duty and ipetence that caused trouble in Guanlu County."


    Things were already like this, and Qin Sang had no time to investigate. After learning that the Rong army had bypassed Guanlu County, he understood that the Rong people were going straight to Xing''an Prefecture, and immediately said: "Leave the matter here to Li Qian." Once the household is established, you will set off with us immediately, arrive at the next county seat before the Rong people, and inform the county magistrate of the news from the Rong people."


    Qin Sang told Zhang Zhong and others that once the Rong peopleunched arge-scale attack, they would stop the ambush along the way. Hearing this, he responded: "Yes."


    Tang Jun followed Hong Dao on a horse and asked after seeing Zhang Zhong: "Zhang Xiaoqi, where is my little aunt?"


    Zhang Zhongdao: "She is at the county magistrate''s house, helping to take care of Mrs. Lin."


    Tang Ling followed Yao Wan and hid in a private house to take care of two bullied girls. After all the soldiers in the city were killed, Zhang Zhong went to find them. After Tang Ling heard about the Lin family, she immediately said she would go to the Lin family to take care of Mrs. Lin. .


    Zhang Zhong agreed.


    After hearing this, Tang Jun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "As long as my little aunt is fine."


    Zhang Zhong said: "Your little aunt is a strong girl. Tell her that as long as she continues like this, she will not have a bad life...she can live very well on her own."


    There is no need to listen to Lao Fang''s advice and she must marry a hundred households as a concubine.


    After hearing this, Tang Jun had red eyes and said, "Thank you Zhang Xiaoqi. I will inform my little aunt about your words. My little aunt will be very happy after hearing this."


    It''s just a pity... It would be great if my aunt could marry Zhang Xiaoqi?


    But Tang Jun knew that this was impossible. Zhang Xiaoqi had to go fight the soldiers and it was impossible to stay.


    Furthermore, Zhang Xiaoqi is an unmarried young man, but my aunt...it is impossible for her to marry her.

 Chapter 1587: Siege 【10】

    Chapter 1587: Siege ��10��


    Chapter 1587 Siege 10


    Zhang Zhong nodded and smiled: "You are also a rare good young man. With you here, your family''s life will not be bad."


    Although Tang Jun was only ten years old, he helped them a lot. Without him, the assassination of the lurking Rong people would not have gone so smoothly.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang nced at Tang Jun and said to Zhang Zhong: "Take us to see Li Qianhu."


    Tang Jun has made great contributions. Qin Sang wants to introduce Tang Jun to Li Qianhu. With Li Qianhu protecting him, the Tang family can live a better life in Guanlu County.


    Hey. Zhang Zhong immediately led the way and soon met Li Qianhu.


    Li Qianhu was shocked when he saw Qin Sang. He didn''t expect him to be so young. He said, "Yes, he is young and promising."


    Qin Sang dismounted and saluted with sped fists: "General, I have seen Li Qianhu."


    Then he told everything about how to pay back the soldiers in Shijiazhuang and how to rush to the next county to deliver the news.


    Qin Sang: "I didn''t send anyone to deliver the news before because I was afraid of being discovered by the Rong. Now that the Rong are out, we must send messages to the counties along the way to let them be on guard."


    Speaking of this, Li Qianhu was extremely ashamed.


    After a while, he took a few steps back, cupped his fists towards Qin Sang, and bowed deeply: "Qin Baihu, what happened in Guanlu County is my fault... I am sorry for the people who died, injured and suffered in the city!"


    Thinking about what happened to Magistrate Lin''s family and those who were killed, Li Qianhu shed tears... He regretted, why did he look down on Qin Baihu in the first ce? Why do you think it is impossible for the Rong people to cross their defense lines and attack Xing''an Prefecture first? !


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face remained as usual, but the coldness between his brows suddenly grew.


    Master Shi San saw that Qin Sang must be angry, and said to Li Qianhu: "It''s useless to say all this now. For the current n, we must first settle the people inside and outside the county."


    Viges outside the county seat were also seriously harmed by the Rong.


    Li Qianhu said hurriedly: "This is natural. I have alreadymitted stupidity once and I don''t dare to do it again."


    Asked again who Mr. Shi San is?


    After learning that he was the younger brother of Linhe Zhifu Shi and an inw of Mr. Yao, he said happily: "It turns out that he is an inw of Mr. Yao. You apanied Qin Baihu to deliver the letter to the county magistrates of Dachen County, Ancang County and other ces. They will be obedient and help you block the ambush."


    Li Qianhu knew very well the need for Mr. Shi San to follow him to deliver the letter.


    If Mr. Shi San hade to deliver the news, he would have paid attention to it.


    And the most important point is that the county magistrates are afraid of being punished by the court, so they will not easily listen to the words of a small household in the south.


    However, if the Shi family and the Yao family are behind them, the county magistrates will dare.


    After all, if something happens, they can me everything on the Shi family and the Yao family.


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to call Tang Jun over and said to Li Qianhu: "This is Tang Jun, the grandson of the vige chief of Tangjiazhuang. In the end, if the general can sessfully clear away the Rong people in the nearby viges and kill thousands of households in Jinzhu, Tang Jun will He deserves a lot of credit. He is smart and knows how to handle things. If Mr. Qianhu has something to do, try leaving it to him."


    Qin Sang''s intention was very obvious, that is, he wanted Li Qianhu to reuse this child.


    Li Qianhu heard it and agreed: "Since it was rmended by Qin Baihu, I will definitely use it."


    It''s a good thing that Qin Sang can ask him, otherwise he is really afraid that Qin Sang will write a letter to Mr. Shi San and ask Mr. Shi San to take him to the Ministry of War in the capital to file aint against him.


    Tang Jun was also smart and immediately saluted Li Qianhu: "I have met Mr. Qianhu. Thank you for giving me a chance. I am not afraid of hardship or death. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell me to do it."


    Dads legs and feet are broken, and I dont know if they can be restored in the future. As the eldest grandson of the family, he has to support the family.


    After hearing this, Li Qianhu nodded with satisfaction. This Tang Jun was indeed a sensible person. Seeing this, Mr. Shi San asked Li Qianhu for paper and pen, wrote a letter to the head of Shijiazhuang, and handed it to Tang Jun: "Shijiazhuang is the vige of the Shi family, what will happen to your family in the future?" , you can go to the vige to ask the vige head for help."


    In the attack on Shijiazhuang tonight, this boy Tang Jun contributed his strength.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shi San!" Tang Jun was very happy. With so many backers, his family''s life will definitely be better in the future.


    Li Qianhu also wrote a letter and took out a token and handed it to Qin Sang: "Here, with these two things, the county magistrates and hundreds of households will be able to trust you more."


    "Thank you, Lord Qianhu." Qin Sang epted it and asked Tang Jun to stay. He left Guanlu County with his generals and Mr. Shi San and ran towards the nearest Dachen County.


    Qin Sang was familiar with this area. He avoided the Rong army and took a shortcut to Dachen County. After running for a day and a night, he finally arrived outside Dachen County.


    However, the Rong people were lurking too deeply. There were even Rong people lurking in Dachen County. When they arrived at Dachen County, the Rong people were looting Dachen County.


    Chai Baihu of Dachen County''s military station has been killed in the battle. Smoke is billowing in the city, and the soldiers are doing evil inside.


    "Bu Fang, take care of Mr. Shi San, and the others will rush into the county and drive away the soldiers in the county!" After Qin Sang gave an order, he led Xie Cheng, Cao Baihu, and Jin Baihu towards the Kill in the county seat.


    Cao Baihu looked at the miserable situation in Dachen County and shouted: "Sang..."


    Shut up as soon as you shout.


    Qin Sang suddenly turned around and stared at him like a sharp edge of ice. He was so cold that he didn''t dare to tell him not to go to the city to save people.


    The Rong army was ordered to march quickly and go straight to Xing''an Prefecture. They should not spend too much time on the county towns along the way, so as not to dy the march.


    Therefore, the county seat of Dachen County was the same as the county seat of Guanlu County. It was only set on fire by one or two hundred Rong people, and the Rong army did not attack the county seat.


    Qin Sang and the others arrived in time. They arrived when hundreds of Rong people led people to attack the county government office, and they directly used poison to stun arge number of Rong people.


    After relieving the crisis in the county government, he immediately asked Jin Baihu, Xie Cheng, Cao Baihu and others to take their respective soldiers to kill scattered small groups of Rong people in various ces in the city. In less than an hour, the generals were killed. All the soldiers in the county were killed.


    After being rescued, Magistrate Mei of Dachen County was extremely grateful to Qin Sang and others, saying: "Thank you foring, otherwise Dachen County would be over."


    The most important thing is that his family members are all safe and have not been harmed by the army.


    "The words of Magistrate Mei are serious." Qin Sang wanted topete with the Rong people for time. He had no time to talk to Magistrate Mei. He told him about the affairs of Guanlu County and the Rong people''srge-scale attack on Xing''an Prefecture, and asked for another letter. After writing the personal letter, he immediately took the person away.


    However, Dachen County was still in chaos, and another hundred households died. Qin Sang left Zhang Zhong and thirty soldiers behind until tomorrow morning, and then set off for Ancang County after the county town was stabilized.


    Magistrate Mei was very grateful. Although these thirty generals were not many, they were better than none.


    Qin Sang and the others left Dachen County at night and continued to take the shortcut in the mountains to Ancang County.


    When I was so tired that I almost died suddenly, I finally got ahead of the Rong people and arrived in Ancang County.


    Qin Sang led the troops to carry Mr. Shi San who could no longer ride the horse and broke into the county government office. He ced the jade pendant of the Shi family, Mr. Yao, Li Qianhu, the autographed letter of Mei County Magistrate, and the heads of the golden ount Qianhu. In front of the magistrate of Ancang County, he said: "Guanlu County and Dachen County have been devastated by Rong troops. The Rong army will soon arrive in Ancang County. They immediately close all the city gates, clear out the Rong people in the city, and then Give me all the soldiers and horses from themander''s station, we will set up an ambush outside the city to ambush the soldiers!"


    The magistrate of Ancang County almost fainted from fright when he saw the stinky head, and instinctively said: "...Okay."


    The plot on the battlefield is not easy to write, and I am afraid of writing it down, so I have been updating slowly these days. After there is another chapter about blocking the ambush, I will start writing about Xiaoyu''s affairs in Xing''an Mansion, and I will guard the city as soon as possible. After writing it, the update speed will be elerated. . . In order not to affect everyone''s reading experience, this message will only be kept for one day. Thank you for your support. The update is slow. I''m sorry for the tears o()o.

 Chapter 1588: siege, block

    Chapter 1588: siege, block


    Chapter 1588 Attack the city and block it


    Master Shi San was frightened when he saw the Ancang County Magistrate. He held on his body and said, "Don''t be afraid, Magistrate Luo. This is the Qin Baihu from Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture who came to the northwest to fight against the enemy..." He saved me because he discovered that the Rong people had crossed the defense line and attacked Xing''an Prefecture instead... What he said was true. Guanlu County and Dachen County had both been harmed by the Rong people, and the Rong people were about to attack An. Cang County is here, we must set up an ambush immediately to dy the Rong peoples attack.


    After saying this, he tremblingly took out a jade pendant and handed it to Magistrate Luo to identify himself.


    Magistrate Luo County came back to his senses, took the jade pendant and took a look at it. After looking at the autographed letter, token and other items that Qin Sang pped on the table, he finally believed it. His face was pale and he said tremblingly: "Come on, here wee. , the Rong people are reallying to kill~"


    boom!


    Qin Sang pped his palm on the table and said: "Magistrate Luo, quickly close the city gate and clear out the Rong people lurking in the city. Then order themand post and ask the officers and soldiers in themand post to help us set up an ambush to defeat the Rong people."


    Magistrate Luo County hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, I will give the order now!"


    He hurriedly said to the county captain who rushed in with his men: "Liu County Lieutenant, the Rong soldiers areing. Hurry up and close all the city gates. First kill the Rong soldiers who are ambushing in the city, and then help the soldiers fight the ambush!"


    Liu County Lieutenant was not stupid either. He understood and nodded. He was afraid of being deceived. He quickly walked over and read the tokens and autographed letters on the table before leading his men to close the city gate.


    But before leaving, Liu Xianwei begged: "Young men, please remember to send a team of people to the county official''s house to check and ensure the safety of my family."


    Qin Sang knew that everyone has selfish motives, so he agreed: "Don''t worry, Lieutenant Liu, we will send troops to protect the official residence."


    Only when the family members of the county government officials are protected, the adults will try their best to cooperate with them.


    "Thank you." Liu County Lieutenant was satisfied, but after all, this was his first time meeting Qin Sang. It was impossible for him to tie his family''s safety to a stranger. After leaving the Yamen, he immediately sent half of his men to the County Lieutenant''s Mansion to protect him. The family members themselves led people to rush to the four city gates and asked the soldiers guarding the city to close the gates.


    "Where are the three government officials? They are familiar with the streets and alleys of the county. Let theme over immediately to lead us. We will quickly clear out the Rong people in the city before the Rong army arrives." Qin Sang did not. When he was idle, he immediately said to Xie Cheng, Jin Baihu, Tang Zongqi, Lao Zongqi and others: "Same as the method used to clear out the soldiers in Dachen County. The troops were divided into eight groups, starting from the front and rear of the four streets. Quickly collect them. Fight quickly and kill all the lurking soldiers."


    As for Cao Baihu, Hu Baihu, Guo Daming and Yao Zongqi, they have already dug traps and set up an ambush in Shiming Town, close to the county seat, andunched the first wave to block the ambush.


    "Hey." Xie Cheng and the others responded, waiting for the yamen team leaders to arrive before they started clearing out the soldiers.


    "Sir, the squad leaders are here, and the yamen servants are gathering." The master was very good at doing things. He not only brought the yamen squad leaders, but also summoned all the yamen servants.


    Magistrate Luo quickly pointed at Qin Sang and the others and said, "All team leaders listen to Qin Baihu. You can do whatever he tells you to do!"


    There were letters written by Li Qianhu, Magistrate Mei, and Mr. Shi San himself was present. Magistrate Luo trusted Qin Sang, so he entrusted all the government servants to him.


    Yes. The yamen team leaders responded and looked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang said: "Divide your people into eight teams and find government servants who are familiar with the streets and alleys of the county to lead the way for the soldiers."


    He added: "If there are any rtives who havee to live in the house in recent months, if there is anything wrong with the house in the past few months, including those who are new to the county and have settled down, mark them all, and focus on going to these people''s homes first to prevent them from being harmed." Sneak into the Rong people."


    He asked again: "Are there any new servants in the Yamen recently?"


    The handymen in the yamen do not need to take the entrance examination. As long as the yamen team leader agrees, they cane to the yamen to do menial work with a little money. Bantou Feng was heartbroken. At the end ofst year, a handyman dide to the Yamen. He agreed toe in after collecting the money.


    Bantou Feng hesitated for a moment, then told the matter, but said: "The handyman Xiao Lu was introduced by Lao Lutou, and he is the grandson of Lao Lutou. Lao Lutou has been a handyman in the yamen all his life, and at his age When he gets older and cant do anything anymore, he introduces his descendants to the Yamen to take over his duties. This was also the case in the past, so theres nothing strange about it.


    It sounds reasonable, but Qin Sang still asked: "Where is that Xiao Lu handyman?"


    Leader Feng said: "When I came to gather just now, I saw him feeding the mules and horses of the Yamen. He saw us rushing here in a hurry and asked us what happened."


    "Go and call him." Qin Sang said, and said to the county magistrate: "Closed all the entrances to the county government office. Since the Rong people can lurk in people''s homes in the city, they can also lurk in the government offices."


    Magistrate Luo trembled when he heard this, and said hurriedly: "Shi Bantou, quickly take people to close all the gates of the county government office, and don''t let anyone out."


    He yelled at Bantou Feng again: "What are you still doing? Go and find that Xiao Lu!"


    "Hey, hey, I''m here to go." Feng Yamen hurriedly ran to find someone.


    Qin Sang winked at Hong Dao, and Hong Dao immediately followed.


    Thanks to Hong Dao for following him, there is really something wrong with that Xiao Lu Yamen officer.


    When Bantou Feng found him, he saw him tying something to a wolf dog. He frowned and said with dissatisfaction: "Xiao Lu, how long have you been ying with your wolf dog? Stop ying and follow suit." Im going to see the magistrate!


    "Hey, here wee." Xiao Lu Yamen said with a smile, but he could hear the dissatisfaction in Bantou Feng''s words. He guessed that he doubted himself, so he thought about it and patted the person in front of him. Wolf, the wolf immediately turned around and headed for a dog hole in the barn.


    When Bantou Feng saw this, he didn''t think it was strange. He had seen this wolf dog many times, and he often came in from the dog hole to apany Xiao Lu.


    Hong Dao recognized this as a trusting wolf, and immediately took out the bow and arrows he carried with him, unfurled the bow and nocked the arrow.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow was as sharp as lightning and shot through the Xing''s butt. Although it did not cause serious damage, the long arrowsy across it and it was unable to get out of the dog hole.


    Ouch!


    The wolf shouted, trying to force his way through the dog hole.


    "Grab Xiao Lu, he is a Rong man. This is the Rong man''s Xing, not a wolfdog!" Hong Dao roared, and shot out another arrow. With a whoosh, it pierced the Xing''s abdomen. After severely injuring the Xing, he whipped out The knife shed at Xiao Lu, interrupting his action of taking out the cigarette.


    "Untouchable!" Seeing that his identity was exposed, Xiao Lu cursed angrily, took the wooden stick from the livestock shed, and hit the attacking Feng Yamen fiercely. Then he took away his saber and blocked Hong Dao''s shing with a ng. , immediately turned around and grabbed Captain Feng, blocked him in front of him, and sneered: "Untouchable,e here again, I will kill him."


    Da Chu, Xiao Lu''s servant, spoke very well and didn''t sound like a Rong ent. However, his contemptuous tone and the way he called Da Chu people untouchables were just like the Rong people Hong Dao had seen.


    The Rong people attach great importance to blood and feel that they are the descendants of the witch god. In front of these descendants of the witch god, the Dachu people can only be humble untouchables.

 Chapter 1589: siege, granary

    Chapter 1589: siege, granary


    Chapter 1589: Siege, Granary


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the smile froze on his face.


    Just because Hong Dao didnt care about Bantou Fengs life or death, he raised his knife and struck at Xiao Lu.


    "Damn it!" Xiao Lu cursed and pushed Bantou Feng out to block the knife for himself, but he underestimated Hong Dao''s sword skills. Qin Sang valued him for his sword skills. Hong Dao was not easy to deal with. people.


    Whoosh, the broadsword only shed Bantou Feng''s chest and did not cause serious injuries.


    Then the broadsword was thrown andnded on Hong Dao''s left hand. He shed hard with his left hand and cut off Xiao Lu''s wrist with a click.


    "Ah!" Xiao Lu screamed in pain, staring at the severed wrist with wide eyes, his face full of disbelief... The left-handed knife can still have such strength, he is a capable person!


    Xiao Lu knew that he had underestimated the enemy and did not dare to fight any more. He immediately took out poison and sprinkled it, hoping to stun Hong Dao.


    Hong Dao took the detoxification pill, but the poison from the Rong witch doctor couldn''t hurt him at all. While Xiao Lu was spreading the poison, he jumped up and shed at Xiao Lu.


    Click!


    Xiao Lu''s arm was cut off diagonally and fell to the ground. He copsed from the severe pain. When he was about to stand up despite the severe pain, Hong Dao had already rushed up and cut off his hand tendons and hamstrings. He waspletely ruined.


    Xiao Lu roared angrily, stared at Hong Dao with malicious eyes, and cursed: "Untouchable, untouchable!"


    With two snaps, Hong Dao pped Xiao Lu twice and sneered: "Damn your mother, you are an uneducated Yirong beast. You got out of the belly of an animal. What qualifications do you have to curse people?!"


    Thought you were the only one who knew how to curse?


    I can make you cry when I scold you.


    Hong Dao was afraid that Xiao Lu wouldmit suicide by taking poison, so he removed his jaw with a click, leaving his jaw drooped and unable to close.


    Xiao Lu''s eyes were about to burst as he stared at Hong Dao, but he couldn''t even die.


    Ouch~


    The letter wolf was seriously injured and howled in the dog hole, but it was still tenacious and wanted to move its body and continue to drill in. Unfortunately, there were long arrows lying across its body, so it was useless no matter how hard it drilled.


    Hong Dao moved, rushed to the dog hole, pulled Xing out, and said to Bantou Feng: "Give me the rope on your body."


    Feng Bantou had been stunned for a long time. He covered the wound in front of him and watched everything. It was not until Hong Dao yelled again that Feng Bantou came to his senses and handed him the rope hanging around his waist.


    Hong Dao quickly tied Xing''s mouth so that Xing couldn''t make too much noise before he stopped.


    Feng Bantou trembled and asked: "Little brother, is this Xiao Lu really a soldier?"


    "What do you think?" Hong Dao asked back, tied the rope around his waist, picked up Xiao Lu, and called to Team Leader Feng: "Let''s go see Magistrate Luo."


    Having said that, he carried the man and the wolf and left the barn.


    Not only was Bantou Feng shocked, but even Xie Cheng and the others were shocked when they saw Hong Dao like this... This guy is getting rougher and rougher.


    "Sir, this Xiao Lu is a soldier." Hong Dao banged Xiao Lu to the ground, tugged on the rope around his waist, and said to Qin Sang: "I even caught a wolf. This Xiao Lu wants to let go The wolf reported the news and was caught by me."


    "Well done." Qin Sang praised, went to look at Xing, found an iron pipe tied under his abdomen, and took out a piece of military paper from the iron pipe, which read: The Yamen hase to serve as a soldier. Yes, the untouchables of Dachu must have discovered what happened to us. Please act in advance.


    Qin Sang handed the paper to Magistrate Luo: "Improved evidence that Rong people are lurking in the city."


    Magistrate Luo didn''t know Rong Wen, but when he saw these words that were different from those of Dachu, he also knew that what Qin Sang said was true. He shouted at Bantou Feng: "Feng Dashi, you are looking for death, what? Do you dare to take people to the yamen? Are you so short of money? The whole county will be killed by you!"


    He then asked Bantou Feng: "Where does this Xiao Lu live? Are there anyone living with him? Those people may also be lurking soldiers." Bantou Feng said: "Xiao Lu lives in Lao Lutou''s house. , there is only one room, and that room is the opposite room of Sifu Inn, specially used for the innkeepers. Old Lutou helps Sifu Inn pour night fragrance, so he can have a room to live in without paying rent. Xiao Lu also Same."


    so


    Xiao Lu lives alone.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang quickly said: "Brother Xie, immediately lead the troops to seal the Sifu Inn, and then seal the streets and alleys where the Sifu Inn is located, and no one is allowed to enter or exit."


    "Hey." Xie Cheng responded, taking the lead to leave the Yamen, calling the soldiers and horses outside the door, asking the Yamen servants to lead the way, and ran towards the street where Sifu Inn was located.


    Jin Baihu, Tang Zongqi, and Lao Zongqi also took the Yamen who led the way and left, and began to clear out the soldiers in the city.


    Seeing that they had taken action, Magistrate Luo County asked in horror: "Qin Baihu, do you think there are Rong people hiding in Sifu Inn?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes. Sir, there is no need to ask any more questions. Let everyone take action quickly and kill all the soldiers first."


    After saying this, he blew a loud whistle from his mouth.


    The six dogs heard the sound and rushed in quickly. After seeing the wolf, they rushed towards the wolf and smelled its scent.


    After a while, he screamed at Qin Sang and immediately rushed out of the Yamen.


    Qin Sang knew that Liu Gou had smelled the scent of the Rong people, and he was overjoyed and said to Hong Dao and Bu Fang: "Hong Dao, you leave with fifty soldiers and horses to guard the county government office and help Magistrate Luo guard the granary. Bu Fang, you take twenty people to the granary in the north of the city to prevent the Rong from sneak attack!"


    There are two granaries in the county town. Generally, one is in the county government office and the other is in a ce guarded by soldiers.


    Another granary in Ancang County is located under the city wall in the north of the city.


    And every time the Rong people set fire to the county town, they wanted to destroy the granaries, so that the Chu soldiers and people would have no food to eat during the war.


    "Yes." Hong Dao and Bu Fang responded. One went to call the soldiers guarding outside the Yamen, and the other led the troops to the granary in the north of the city.


    Magistrate Luo grabbed Qin Sang who was about to leave and said, "Qin Baihu, you only leave fifty soldiers and horses to guard the county government office. Can you do it?"


    "I still have people behind my back to help protect the county government office. Magistrate Luo doesn''t need to worry." Qin Sang said, calling to other soldiers, he ran out of the county government office and caught up with the six dogs on horseback.


    Bantou Shi also followed, and he got orders from Qin Sang. As he ran, he shouted to the people watching the excitement on the road: "There are bandits in the county. Go home, close your doors, and listen." Don''te out when you hear any noise. After all the bandits are killed, the Yamen will sound the gong to inform everyone. Also, be careful with candles. If you see a pine oil torch flying into your home, put it out immediately!"


    The Rong people were ferocious, and the people in the northwest were afraid of Rong people. If they directly said that Rong people had entered the county, it would cause chaos, and it would also easily make the lurking Rong people be wary, so they said that bandits had entered.


    "What? There are bandits in the county, but is it the bandit master of the Eagle Food Gang?" There are many bandits in the northwest. After hearing this, everyone is not very afraid.


    Shi Bantou said angrily: "Go back, or you will be taken to the Yamen and imprisoned!"


    The guys saw that Bantou Shi was angry and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. They scattered home, closed the door, and hid in their homes.


    In just two-quarters of an hour, everyone heard shouts of killinging from the streets and alleys... There were really bandits, probably from the Rongshan Gang, otherwise they wouldn''t have been able to fight so fiercely.


    The sound of fighting came from the Sifu Inn. As expected, there were Rong people hiding in the inn, and they were hundreds of people with official positions.

 Chapter 1590: Siege is coming

    Chapter 1590: Siege ising


    Chapter 1590 The siege ising


    There were also Rong people hiding in the carriage shop next to the Sifu Inn. After seeing that the Sifu Inn was sealed off by officers and soldiers, they realized that they had been exposed, so they did nothing and immediately poured pine oil and set fire to it.


    Sifu Inn and the carriage and horse shop were soon filled with thick smoke, and hundreds of households of Rong people led Rong people to start killing people.


    There were two Rong armies hidden in the county. The one they surrounded and suppressed was specially designed to set fire to kill people and create chaos.


    The other branch was dedicated to burning granaries and killing officials.


    Xiao Lu just wanted to send a message to this group of soldiers, asking them to attack the county government granary as soon as possible.


    But now things have failed and the letter was not delivered.


    However, when hundreds of hiding Rong people saw thick smoke rising from the Sifu Inn, they knew something was wrong. They immediately divided their Rong people into two groups and ran towards the county government office and the granary in the north of the city.


    But they were unlucky. They bumped into Liu Gou and the others just as they rushed out of Huaixiang Lane.


    The six dogs smelled their scent and howled excitedly: "Ooooo!"


    The long and high-pitched wolf howl spread all around. Qin Sang and the others heard it and immediately rushed towards Huaixiang Lane.


    Qin Sang ordered: "Old Bao, take thirty brothers to block the back alley, don''t let them escape. Zhang Tu leads thirty brothers to block here, don''t let them rush out of the alley and escape!"


    Yes! Lao Bao immediately ran to the back alley with thirty soldiers.


    Zhang Tu asked ten shield soldiers to block the entrance of the alley with iron shields. The other ten men waited with bows and arrows, and the remaining ten men raised their swords. If the Rong people escaped from the arrows of the archers and rushed over, they would Just be responsible for killing with a knife.


    Qin Sang led the cavalry and rushed in front of the Rong people in the blink of an eye. He raised his sword and dropped it. After a shing sound, he killed a dozen Rong people who had not yet reacted.


    It was also these Rong people who thought they were smart. For the sake of convenience, they dressed up likemon people and did not wear armor. The knives Qin Sang and others used were very sharp. With one blow, half of their heads were gone.


    Hundreds of Rong people were shocked and immediately retreated, shouting.


    The Rong people retreated while throwing poison at Qin Sang and the others.


    Wear a mask, hold your breath, and rush over! Qin Sang shouted. Before he finished speaking, he pulled up a thick cloth hanging around his neck, covered his entire head, and rushed toward the depths of the alley without stopping.


    Xiaoyu said that the poison of the Rong people cannot be constant. In order to prevent the Rong people from changing the poison, when the Rong people spread the poison, they must immediately put on the mask and hold their breath for a while to try to inhale as little poison as possible.


    In this way, even if the Rong people change their poison, the detoxification pills can help them survive for a while.


    Qin Sang did as he was told.


    The soldiers did the same. After pulling on their masks, they rushed forward on horseback. In a short time, they rushed through the poison-filled ce, killed the Rong people, and chopped off the heads of several Rong people.


    Hundreds of Rong people were anxious, fearing that their warriors would suffer too many casualties. They immediately led the Rong people back to the houses where they lived, and then ordered the archers to shoot poisonous arrows at Qin Sang and others: "Shoot these untouchables of Chu to death!"


    Swish swish!


    Arge number of poisonous arrows came, but Qin Sang had already guessed that they would release arrows, so he had already arranged the shield soldiers to form in front, and they dismounted to avoid the poisonous arrows.


    "Pine oil, set fire!" Qin Sang didn''t have time to waste time with these soldiers, and he was worried that the poison made by Xiaoyu was about to be used up, so he switched to fire attack.


    "Yes." The soldiers responded, immediately took out cloth and pine oil, made rockets, and handed them to the archers.


    The archers unfurled their bows and nocked arrows, shooting towards the houses where the soldiers were taking shelter.


    Swish swish!


    The zing rocketnded on the pile of dry wood piled in the house and soon caught fire.


    To make matters worse, the pine oil used to set fire to the city was piled in the houses where the Rong people lived. Some of the pine oil was ignited by rockets. After a few roars, the mes shot up higher than the courtyard walls.


    Hundred households of Rong people were so angry that they could only rush out with their Rong people in order to avoid being burned to death.


    Unfortunately, they were met with a hail of arrows as soon as they stepped out of the house.Swish, swish!


    Sharp arrows came through the wind and pierced the bodies of the Rong people. Many Rong people were hit by arrows. Before hundreds of Rong people could react, another wave of arrows came to kill them.


    Such repetition and continuous connection forced the Rong people to have no way out.


    The soldiers panicked, and a warrior said: "Sir, we will be trapped and die here."


    With a bang, the Rongren who spoke were pped by the bankers and cursed: "Idiots, they can''t have too many long arrows. Let''s rush out after all the arrows are shot."


    This makes sense, but Qin Sang looked honest, but he was a thief in fighting. He shot three waves of sharp arrows in a row, forcing the Rong people to retreat, and then asked the archers to stop shooting, creating a feeling for the Rong people that they had run out of arrows. the illusion.


    When the soldiers rushed out again happily, a dense rain of arrows came again.


    Swish, swish, swish, and a few more were shot and wounded.


    After repeating this three times, hundreds of Rong people couldn''t stand it any more, so they rushed out and fought with Qin Sang and others, risking their lives.


    But in the end it was Qin Sang and the others who won.


    Hundreds of Rong people had their heads chopped off.


    But before he died, he smiled mockingly at Qin Sang and said in Dayong dialect: "Untouchables of Great Chu, you will eventually lose and be the ves of our Dayong warriors!"


    Qin Sang''s face was gloomy, he chopped off his head with a knife, and said to Lao Bao who came from the end of the alley: "Go to the granary in the north of the city to help with fortune-telling. There is something wrong with the smile of this Rongren Baihu just now. I guess there will be arrangements in the granary in the north of the city." Someone set the fire on fire.


    Yes! Lao Bao immediately took thirty brothers and ran to the granary in the north of the city.


    When they arrived at the granary, Bu Fang and the others were fighting fiercely with Rong people with two small banners.


    Rong people are tall and tall, longer than horses. They mix in the battlefield and learn the art of killing and looting from a young age. They are much better than the southern soldiers like Bu Fang and others. Bu Fang and others were beaten back continuously.


    Hold on, boy Bu, your uncle is here! Lao Bao rushed forward with his soldiers.


    Di Fang was overjoyed. With the help of Lao Bao and others, two quarters of an hourter, they killed all the Rong people who wanted to set fire to the granary in the north of the city.


    The shouts of killing in the county townsted for nearly an hour. The people in the county town were frightened. Magistrate Luo was also frightened to death. He kept begging God: "We must let Qin Baihu and the others win."


    He doesnt want to be like Magistrate Lin and his whole family suffers.


    Fortunately, Qin Sang and the others won, and Team Leader Shi rushed back to report the good news: "Sir, Qin Baihu and the others have killed all the soldiers in the city. We have won!"


    "God bless you!" Magistrate Luo covered his heart, took a deep breath, and almost shed tears with joy: "Hurry up, let the big kitchen cook, and let Qin Baihu and others take care of themselves!"


    "Hey." Shi Bantou responded, rushed to the yamen kitchen, and asked the servants to cook meat rice to entertain Qin Baihu and others.


    So when Qin Sang and the others returned to the Yamen, they had a hot meal with meat and vegetables.


    But they were so good at eating that they even made Magistrate Luo cry... The meat of three pigs, nearly a thousand kilograms of noodles, and sixrge pots of sorghum porridge were all gone!


    That''s not all. After eating, the Qin Baihu said: "Magistrate Luo, there are hundreds of brothers outside our city who haven''t eaten yet. Please ask the big kitchen to cook a meal ording to the amount we eat, and cook it well." Then I can send people to transport it to them to eat.


    Luo County Magistrate:


    Is what you say humannguage?


    If youe to fight a war, you will eat up our county government, right? !


    However, Magistrate Luo had no choice but to agree because Chief Yao Banner sent someone to report: "Sir, the Rong people have arrived in Shiming Town. Chief Yao Banner and the others are fighting with the Rong people. The people of Shi Ming Town are... Escape to the county seat, quickly open the city gate and let the people in."

 Chapter 1591: Siege the city, nail it to the ground

    Chapter 1591: Siege the city, nail it to the ground


    Chapter 1591 Attack the city and nail it to the ground


    "What? The Rong army ising!" Magistrate Luo, a civil servant, was so frightened that he started to speak rural ng. He dragged Qin Sang and said: "Qin Baihu, the Rong people in the county only have the strength of two hundred households. Its so difficult to fight. Now that the Rong army ising to kill us, how can our small county town withstand it?


    Dead!


    Qin Sang pulled back his arm, drank the rest of the sorghum porridge in one gulp, and said to Magistrate Luo: "My lord, magistrate, there is no need to worry. The Rong people are rushing to Xing''an Prefecture and will not spend time attacking the small county. Hurry up. Order the east city gate to be opened to allow people from Shiming Town toe in and avoid the disaster."


    From Guanlu County to Dachen County, Qin Sang had clearly seen the purpose of the Rong people, so he dared to say such things.


    He added: "Prepare more food. The people in Shiming Town brought their families with them, and farmers from other viges will also flock to the county town, so they have to prepare more food. If there are too many people and no food, there will still be chaos in the city. .


    Although the county seat of Ancang County is not very good, at least it is protected by a tall city wall, which is better than staying in a town without city walls.


    Magistrate Luos face turned dark when he heard this.


    The granary in their county town might not be safe, but rather than eating up all the grain, he was more afraid of soldiersing into the city andmitting crimes, so he could only do what Qin Sang ordered: "Team leader Liu, quickly go to County Lieutenant Liu and ask him to Open the east city gate and let the people in to avoid the disaster. After the people enter the city, immediately close the city gate."


    "Yes." Bantou Liu is the nephew of County Lieutenant Liu. He ran back to the County Lieutenant''s Mansion to protect his family. Now he did not dare to say anything after returning and only followed the instructions of Magistrate Luo.


    "General Tang Banner, you stay in the county seat. If the Rong people attack the city, you lead the troops to resist it first." Qin Sang was sure that the Rong people would not attack the county seat, but just in case, he still left a soldier from the general banner. Ma followed the people from the county government to defend the county seat: "Magistrate Luo, we need a lot of medicinal materials to defend against the enemy. Please ask Brother Ye to take Brother Ye to the medicine shop in the city. Give him whatever medicinal materials he needs."


    They are almost running out of poison, and they need to prepare some quickly to use against the soldiers who are chasing them when they escape.


    "Remember to cook more, the brothers outside the city haven''t eaten yet." After Qin Sang finished exining, he called on the soldiers to run out of the county, leaving Magistrate Luo with an aggrieved look.


    Yes, the granary is definitely going to be empty.


    Magistrate Luo epted his fate and ordered the government officials: "Let the handymen in the kitchen continue to cook. The soldiers outside still need to eat...cook more porridge."


    There is a lot of water in the porridge, so you will be full after drinking two more bowls.


    Yes. The Yamen servant hurriedly went to the kitchen to inform the servant.


    After the government officials came back, Magistrate Luo said again: "Take Dr. Ye and the others to the city drugstore to get the medicinal materials. Tell the shopkeeper to help Dr. Ye. If he dares not to help, I will throw his family out of the city!"


    "Hey." The yamen servant was going crazy with his work. After responding, he called to Ye Dakou and the others: "Doctor Ye,e with me."


    Ye Dakou took Panax notoginseng, Ophiopogon japonicus and others and followed the government servants to thergest pharmacy in the city. With the order of Magistrate Luo, he was able to get the medicinal materials he wanted without paying.


    He then called to the doctor and medicine boy in the medicine shop: "Help me crush these medicinal materials, hurry up!"


    People in the medicine shop knew that the Rong wereing, and they also knew that Ye Dakou was the doctor brought by the resistance soldiers. They did not dare to neglect, and they all helped to get busy, pounding the medicine and mixing the medicine.


    In addition to the drug store, the county government was also crazy busy. Magistrate Luo was afraid that something would happen to his family, so he asked the government servants to fetch all the family members, thinking that if the city was destroyed, the whole family would die together... Magistrate Luo thought for a while The scene of a familymitting suicide was so tragic that it made me cry. I could only pray to God to bless Qin Sang and they must win.


    Qin Sang had already led his troops out of the city, but not to Shiming Town, but to Sangui Town behind the county seat. After choosing a strong terrain, he said: "Brother Xie, lead people to dig ditches and set traps."


    Setting up ambushes in two towns can further dy the army''s attack speed.


    Then he said to the general banner ofbor: "You lead the troops into Sangui Town and ask the people in Sangui Town to go to the county seat immediately to escape. After the Rong people are ambushed once, they will be extremely irritable. If Sangui Town is attacked, the people in the town must withdraw."


    "Hey." General Laoqi immediately led a small banner of cavalry and two government officials and rode into Sangui Town.


    As soon as he entered the town, he went straight to the official office, found the scribe and the town yamen servant, and told the matter.


    Sangui Town is not far from the county seat, but you can see thick smokeing out of the county seat from a distance. The General Labor Banner also carried handwritten letters from the yamen servant and the Luo County Magistrate. After reading it, the scribe immediately believed: "Knock the gong and let us know. The soldiers are calling. Quickly take your valuable belongings and go to the county town to avoid the enemy!" "Hey!" The government officials immediately moved to inform the people in the town.


    But they also had family members. After beating the gong and shouting once, they rushed back to the vige, informed the vigers, and then took their families to the county town.


    The General Labor Banner had long expected this to happen. He rode his horse and galloped through the town, beating the gong and shouting: "The Rong areing. Magistrate Luo County has issued an order. All the families in the town should go to the county seat immediately to avoid the military disaster. Hurry up." !


    I shouted until my voice became hoarse, and asionally I had to stop and exin to the frightened people. After they understood, the General Labor Secretary and others continued to beat the gongs and shout.


    After working for a full hour, we drove the people from the town to the county seat.


    Nearby towns and viges were also notified and rushed to the county seat.


    Those who were too far away from the county seat ran directly into the mountains. In short, everyone was running for their lives.


    Outside Shiming Town, Cao Baihu and the others, with several hundred soldiers, used trenches, traps, arrow rain, and poison to hold back the Rong army for nearly two hours.


    There are too many Rong people, and they have strong bows and fast arrows. Cao Baihu and the others have fought hard and have retreated to the third trench. When the Rong people advance again, they will be finished.


    Cao Baihu was afraid of death, so he said to Hu Baihu: "Old Hu, the Rong people are too powerful. Let''s retreat quickly, otherwise it will be toote."


    Seeing that there was still half a bag of poison, Hu Baihu said: "If we hold on for another half hour, we are running too fast. The trap in Sangui Town has not been dug yet. Qin Baihu and the others will be in danger."


    Moreover, Qin Baihu asked them to guard for three hours, so they couldn''t just run away after two hours.


    "Qin Baihu has a bad temper, let''s hold on." Hu Baihu said, and ordered the archers: "Fire arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows were fired at the Rong people, but they did not cause much harm to the Rong people.


    These soldiers were wearing armor, and even if sharp arrows could prate their armor, they could not pierce their heads.


    Cao Baihu cursed in his heart when he heard this, but that kid Qin Sang really had a bad temper. He made a mistake during the bandit killing. If he did it again, that kid would definitely kill him.


    At that time, it will be said that he was killed by the soldiers, then his death was in vain.


    The young man is ferocious, and he cannot afford to offend him at his old age, so he can only continue to take risks and stay, leading troops to fight with the soldiers: "Tine tar, light rockets, and attack with fire!"


    If sharp arrows cannot prate the armor of the soldiers, then burn them to death with fire.


    When the archers heard Cao Baihu''s words, they immediately made rockets from pine oil and cloth and shot them at the advancing Rong people.


    Swish swish!


    The zing rockets ignited the clothes under the armor of the Rong soldiers. The Rong soldiers panicked and hurriedly rolled to the ground to extinguish the mes on their bodies.


    It works, keep attacking with fire! Cao Baihu was overjoyed and continued to order.


    But he was happy too early. There was a whistling sound of wind from the side, and then...


    Whoosh!


    A crossbow arrow came like lightning and shot through Cao Baihu''s shoulder. The powerful force knocked him away a foot away, and then nailed him to the ground with a loud bang.

 Chapter 1592: siege city, run

    Chapter 1592: siege city, run


    Chapter 1592 Attack the city and run away


    "Strong crossbows, the soldiers are using strong crossbows!" Hu Baihu looked at Cao Baihu who was shot away, and said hurriedly: "Get down, don''t get hit by the strong crossbows!"


    General Yao Qi pointed to the right and said: "The soldiers are afraid that they will cut off our retreat. Archers, attack with poison and shoot arrows to the right!"


    Swish swish!


    The archers immediately put on sharp arrows with poison packets tied on them and shot towards the right. After the poison packets copsed, the poison spread.


    Not long after, there was a loud banging sound of falling to the ground, and the Rong people who wanted to take their retreat were fainted by the poison.


    "Keep firing the poisonous arrows, and shoot them to the left!" General Yao Qi usually doesn''t talk much, but he is a generalmander after all. If it weren''t for Ding Ge, he would actually be a member of the Qianyang County Military Station, so he knows how to fight. Knowing that once the Rong people took the retreat, both sides woulde together, so he immediately ordered the archers to shoot poisonous arrows to the left.


    Swish swish!


    After the poisonous arrow was shot, not long after, there was a banging sound of falling to the ground on the left.


    This is the Rong who attacked from the left and was stunned by poison.


    General Yao Qi was very happy and ordered the archers: "Continue to shoot poisonous arrows on both sides!"


    The archers fired four more poisonous arrows, finally poisoning the Rong soldiers who made a sneak attack.


    The two men who led the Rong people in the sneak attack saw that half of the warriors under theirmand were fainted by the poison. They immediately called a halt and retreated. They had people carry the two unconscious warriors to see the general who led them.


    "General, the poison of the untouchables in Da Chu is too powerful, and our warriors were stunned by the poison." Bai Hu, who was responsible for outnking from the right, said risking his life.


    boom!


    Hu Helu kicked down the bank ount where he was talking, and cursed: "Useless thing, it''s just an army of untouchables, and you can''t deal with it!"


    Hu Helu was one of the four generals who attacked Xing''an Prefecture this time. He wasmanding the Rong people lurking on the east road. However, he was in trouble ever since he received the news of the general''s advance attack.


    First, the thousands of Jinzhu households lurking in Guanlu County failed to gather on time, and then the Rong warriors in Dachen County lost about 10%. When they arrived in Ancang County, they were ambushed!


    Huhru knew very well that their n to attack Xing''an Prefecture was discovered by the Dachu untouchables, so he sent troops to ambush them in order to dy their arrival at Xing''an Prefecture.


    "Ask the witch doctor toe over and take a look at those two losers and prepare an antidote as soon as possible." Huhru ordered, then pointed at the two silver ount holders and said: "Take your people to the front and follow the warriors Attack from the front and crush these untouchables of Chu with the iron hooves of my army!"


    "Yes." The two silver ount holders hurriedly brought their soldiers to join the Rong people who were attacking from the front, and began a fierce attack.


    Not long after, the Rong people''s witch doctor was invited. After checking the two Rong people who were stunned by the poison, he frowned, took out the knife, and stabbed the two Rong people directly.


    Hiss, hiss, he cut off two pieces of flesh from their chests and said to Huhru: "The poison carried by the untouchables in Dachu is moreplicated. It will take us some time to prepare the antidote."


    Huhru frowned when he heard this, but this was a witch doctor. He did not dare to kill them, so he could only urge: "Hurry up, if you dy General Lemuqin''s n to conquer the northwest, even the witch doctor will not be able to protect you! "


    After hearing this, the witch doctor said nothing, only frowned and nodded, pointing at the two unconscious soldiers and said: "Send someone over to take them away. We have to cut them open and examine them so that we can prepare the antidote as soon as possible."


    Kill him now?


    However, Huhru and the others were not surprised. In Dayong, witch doctors often treated diseases and made medicines like this, and red meat was often used as medicine in the medicine they took.


    The poison also contains carrion toxin.


    Come here, let the witch doctor carry these two wastes away! Huhru ordered, adding: There are still many fainted people over there. If there are not enough, you can drag them away.


    As long as an antidote can be made, it is nothing to dissect a few wastes that were fainted by the poison of the untouchables of Dachu. "Yeah." The witch doctor nodded and left with the two unconscious soldiers. However, the poison prepared by Gu Jinli was tooplicated, and they would not be able to prepare an antidote for a while.


    After the third trench, Cao Baihu had been rescued by the soldiers. The crossbow arrow that pierced his shoulder was cut off, but the crossbow arrow had a barb. They were not military doctors and could not take out such aplicated crossbow arrow: "Cao Baihu, Please bear with it for now, and then let Dr. Ye treat your injuries after you return to the county."


    Swish swish!


    The Rong people''s crossbow arrows came at them as if they were free, piercing more than a dozen soldiers, and several soldiers were even pierced through the head and died on the spot.


    "The Rong people have begun to attack. They can''t stand it anymore. Sprinkle poison and retreat!" Hu Baihu looked at the rain of crossbow arrows and listened to the sound of iron hoofs that shook the earth. He was also afraid and immediately gave the order to retreat.


    The scouts began beating gongs and waving gs to signal the soldiers to retreat: "The soldiers are attacking, retreat, retreat quickly! The soldiers without horses run away first, and the cavalry are responsible for shooting poisonous arrows to cover, giving the brothers without horses time to escape!"


    Before the battle started, Qin Sang told all the soldiers how to attack the soldiers and how to retreat. Therefore, the soldiers knew what they were saying. After hearing the words of the scouts, they immediately took action.


    The soldiers without horses ran towards the county town desperately, but those with good physical strength would carry the injured soldiers on their backs.


    As for the soldiers who died in battle, they could only abandon their bodies.


    "Hu Baihu, Cao Baihu, Guo Baihu, you get on your horse and leave quickly. I will take the cavalry and shoot poisonous arrows to cover you." Yao Zongqi urged, leading his own troops to stay and be thest to leave. After all, he has the smallest position here.


    Cao Baihu wanted to run away a long time ago. He endured the severe pain in his shoulder and followed Hu Baihu and others by climbing. Only after they climbed out of the range of the soldiers'' strong crossbows did they dare to stand up and escape on horseback.


    General Yao Qi exined: "Cavalry, first fire two poisonous arrows to interrupt the Rong people''s attack, and then crawl back immediately. Once you are out of the range of the Rong people''s bows and arrows, immediately run away on horseback!"


    If they stand up now, they will be shot into a sieve by sharp arrows. They must first climb out of the ce where the bows and arrows cannot reach.


    "Yes!" the cavalry responded. They first fired two poisonous arrows to stun a group of Rong soldiers, and then they immediately crawled back using their hands and feet.


    After climbing out of the range of the sharp arrow, immediately whistle to call the horses.


    The horses heard the whistle and rushed over immediately. The soldiers got on their horses and ran towards the county seat of Ancang County.


    The Rong cavalry were chasing after him, and the soldiers fired a wave of poisonous arrows backwards while riding on horseback.


    Not long after, the sound of falling to the ground was heard. The soldiers felt relieved, and the soldiers and cavalry were stunned by the poison!


    "Run!" Yao Zongqi shouted, galloping on his horse, but he ran so fast that he caught up with the infantrymen who were running at the back. He was so angry that he yelled: "You useless people, haven''t you eaten? Why are you running so slowly?"


    Senior soldiers:


    I really didnt eat it!


    They were almost fainting from hunger.


    General Yao Qi said to the cavalry: "Stop first and prepare to fire poisonous arrows!"


    You have to stop, otherwise when the soldiers and cavalry catch up, these horseless soldiers will be doomed.

 Chapter 1593: Attack the city, slap in the face

    Chapter 1593: Attack the city, p in the face


    Chapter 1593 Attack the city and p in the face


    "Yes!" The cavalry immediately stopped and waited for the Rong cavalry to reach within the range of the bow and arrow, and then immediately released their arrows.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows carrying the poison packs all shot out. After the poison packs were exploded by the powerful impact, the powder spread out and poisoned a group of cavalry.


    Dust and poison filled the air, and the Rong people chasing after them were furious and cursed the Chu soldiers.


    While he was scolding happily, General Yao asked his soldiers to fire a wave of poisonous arrows. After the scolding soldiers were stunned by the poison, he immediately ordered: "Run!"


    The cavalry galloped wildly, and when they were approaching the county seat of Ancang County, they caught up with thegging infantry. General Yao Qi was heartbroken and pointed at the twenty or so infantrymen and ordered the cavalrymen: "Pull them onto their horses and run with them."


    "Yes." The cavalry rushed to the soldiers, pulled them onto their horses, and ran towards the county town.


    After running for half a quarter of an hour, we finally arrived at the east city gate.


    The city gate was halfway open, and arge number of soldiers were running towards the county town. General Yao urged them: "Hurry up, the soldiers and cavalry areing to kill!"


    Mother, hurry up, otherwise we will all die together.


    After hearing this, the soldiers hurriedly ran towards the county seat.


    Yao Zongqi shouted to Liu Baihu on the tower: "Hurry up and get the archers ready. When the soldierse, shoot them immediately!"


    Liu Baihu is the 100th household of the Ancang County Division of Military Affairs, and is also a member of the Liu County Wei family.


    That''s right, the Liu family is the local leader of Ancang County. There are people in the Yamen and the Military Department.


    Liu County Lieutenant was selfish, fearing that the only Baihu in his family would die in the battle, so he only asked Liu Baihu to lead troops to help dig traps. After the fighting started, he asked Liu Baihu to take half of the troops and horses to run back to the county town to escape, leaving half of the troops to help. They can make it a hundred households.


    Liu Baihu was only in his twenties, a hot-blooded age. After being dragged back to the county by County Lieutenant Liu, he was suffocating. Seeing that Mr. Yao Qi and the others had returned safely, he was so excited that he immediately said: "Don''t worry, it''s about defense. Everything is ready, and I guarantee that when the soldierse, they will nevere back!"


    You can pull him down.


    Liu County Lieutenant sneered at this. You kid has never seen the brutality of the Rong people. Once you see it, you won''t say such stupid things.


    "Hurry, close the city gate!" As soon as Yao Zongqi led the cavalry into the city, he immediately dismounted and helped the soldiers guarding the city gate to close the city gate.


    The city gate was too heavy and several people closed it together. When the gate was closed, the soldiers and cavalry were already shooting arrows at them.


    Fortunately, the city gate is closed.


    "Take thedder and mount the iron bolts!" Yao Zongqi said, standing uneasy behind the city gate for half a quarter of an hour. After seeing with his own eyes that the iron bolts of the city gate were fastened one by one, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to The cavalryman said: "Stay and guard, don''t allow anyone to get close to the city gate, in case there are still some craftsmen in the city who wille and open the door for the soldiers."


    "Yes." The cavalry g-bearer responded and led the cavalry to guard behind the city gate.


    Chief Yao Qi led the rest of the soldiers up to the city tower.


    Hu Baihu and Cao Baihu were already preparing on the city tower with their soldiers.


    Magistrate Luo also came with his master. Seeing the Rong cavalry under the city, he was frightened to death. He dragged Hu Baihu and said, "The Rong people don''t know how to attack the city, right?"


    Hu Baihu shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Qin Baihu said that most of the time the Rong people would not attack small counties, but their ambush made the Rong people angry. In their rage, the Rong people expected to attack the city, so they could not take it lightly.


    "Don''t know? You are leading the army, how could you not know?" Magistrate Luo was about to cry: "The walls of this small county cannot withstand the attack of the soldiers."


    General Yao Qi frowned and said: "Magnificent Luo, don''t destroy your prestige here at this time. Hurry up and pick up the food. Brothers have been hungry for almost a day."


    He said again: "Where is brother Ye? Qin Baihu asked him to make poison. How much has he done? Bring it quickly. Once the soldiers attack the city with baggage, we will attack it with poison immediately."


    The gates of small county towns cannot withstand the impact of siege cones.


    Magistrate Luo County was stunned and said hurriedly: "Go to the drug store quickly and invite Dr. Ye!"


    He shouted again: "Where is the food? Hurry up and pick up the food for the soldiers to eat!" Hurry up and give it to them. Only when you are full can you have the strength to fight the soldiers.


    Hey. The officials were busy again.


    While waiting for the meal, Ye Dakou and others came, the Rong army also came to the city.


    Huchru could not ept that his warriors were being yed by the untouchables of Dachu, so he personally took charge and let the soldiers attack the city.


    He couldn''t bear this breath unless this small county town was destroyed!


    However, before the warrior pushing the siege cone reached the city gate, a batch of poisonous arrows were shot from the city tower.


    Scatter the poison bag and directly stun the warriors attacking the city.


    "Trash!" Huhru was furious and ordered his subordinates: "Mount your crossbows and shoot these untouchables to death!"


    "Yes." Qianhu under hismand knew that Huhru was going crazy, so they didn''t dare to neglect him. They immediately pushed a crossbow and fired at the tower.


    The crossbow has great attack power and a long range. It shot directly through the wall of the city tower. Lieutenant Liu, who was hiding behind the wall, was shot and almost died on the spot.


    The shield soldiers are in formation, all adults retreat and hide behind the shield soldiers! General Yao Qi shouted, escorting the nearly paralyzed Magistrate Luo and others behind the iron shield.


    Magistrate Luo was crying and had already begun to write a suicide note... He never thought that the Rong people would attack their small county instead of Long''an Prefecture.


    However, Magistrate Luos suicide note was written in vain.


    After Yao Zongqi and the others resisted with pine oil and poison for half an hour, the apanying great witch doctor found Hu Helu and said: "General, we have wasted three hours in Ancang County. We can no longer waste time with these untouchables. We have to Rush to Xing''an Prefecture immediately... This attack is rted to Dayong''s seizure of the northwest and the key position for attacking the Central ins. Don''t let a group of untouchables ruin this important matter."


    Like General Tuogude, the Great Wizard wanted to upy Da Chu, so he told the apanying Great Witch Doctor to keep an eye on the generals leading the army, and not to let the rude and brainless generals destroy the eternal foundation of Da Rong!


    After hearing this, Huhru tightened his grip on the handle of the knife, wanting to chop off the head of the great witch doctor.


    But the great witch doctor of Da Rong is different from the military doctor in Da Chu. He is a member of the great witch doctor.


    To put it bluntly, the apanying great witch doctor is equivalent to the supervisor of Chu and should not be offended easily.


    Hu Helu was silent for a full quarter of an hour. After seeing that the poison on Da Chu''s side was really powerful, he could only nod in agreement, but said: "Great witch doctor, your antidote must be prepared quickly, otherwise I''m afraid it will go bad. A big n to capture the northwest!"


    He stabbed the great witch doctor.


    The great witch doctor frowned and walked away with a cold face.


    Upon seeing this, Huhru felt much relieved and ordered the army: "Withdraw and rush to Xing''an Prefecture!"


    A group of despicable untouchables, wait for him, and after they destroy Da Chu, these untouchables will suffer.


    After hearing this, the Rong soldiers beside him immediately blew their trumpets and withdrew their troops.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, all the Rong troops under the city were gone.


    "Withdraw, the soldiers have withdrawn!" Magistrate Luo was so excited that he fainted with joy.


    Liu Baihu was also very happy. He grabbed Mr. Yao Qi''s arm and said, "We have beaten back the soldiers!"


    This kind of achievement canst a lifetime.


    But General Yao Qi is not so optimistic.


    They pped the Rong people hard in the face today, and the Rong people were very angry. When they got to Sangui Town, they were ambushed again, and they were afraid that they would beat Qin Baihu and others to death.

 Chapter 1594: siege, play

    Chapter 1594: siege, y


    Chapter 1594 Attack the city and y


    Hurry, save me~ Lieutenant Liu shouted weakly, feeling severe pain all over his body and feeling like he was about to die.


    After Liu Baihu heard this, he remembered that Lieutenant Liu had been hit by a crossbow arrow, and hurriedly ran over and said, "Uncle, are you okay?"


    Liu Xianwei:


    What the **** are you asking? Hurry up and drag Dr. Ye over to see my injury!


    Liu Xianwei didn''t have the energy to curse at this moment, so he could only raise his hand and point at Ye Dakou who was treating Cao Baihu''s injuries: "Doctor Ye~"


    Only then did Liu Baihu understand what he meant and hurriedly said: "Nephew, I understand. Uncle, be patient for now. Doctor Ye wille over to treat your injuries after he has seen Cao Baihu''s injuries. Cao Baihu is fighting back the soldiers." He is a human hero, we should let Dr. Ye save him first."


    These words can be said to be quite honest, and County Lieutenant Liu wanted to kill someone after hearing this!


    What evil has he done? How could there be such a nephew with his elbows turned outward?


    But his wife was afraid that her son would die in the war, so she did not let her three sons learn martial arts. She only let them study. She thought that after they were admitted to the exam, the family would move away and leave this ghost ce in the northwest.


    However, contrary to expectations, none of his three sons were admitted to the imperial examinations. Instead, they imitated some of the literati''s rottenness, which often made him so angry that he wanted to kill them!


    He had no choice but to drag his nephews away and stuff them into the Yamen and the military office. Now that his nephews were bing sessful, he couldn''t beat or scold them easily.


    Doctor Ruan~ Liu County Lieutenant held back his anger and reminded Liu Baihu to invite Dr. Ruan, a famous doctor in the county.


    "By the way, there is Doctor Ruan." Liu Baihu quickly asked his soldiers to find Doctor Ruan.


    The gmander of the Division of Military Affairs went to find him personally and dragged Dr. Ruan up to the city tower who was treating the wounded soldiers at the bottom of the city tower.


    Slow down, slow down, I cant run anymore. Dr. Ruan was dragged so hard that he almost fell. When he saw the ce where Lieutenant Liu was shot, he said, Its okay, he wont die.


    The crossbow arrow missed the vital point and only hit one of Liu Xianwei''s thighs. At most, he was crippled.


    Liu Baihu was relieved after hearing this. He called Doctor Ruan toe over to see Liu Xianwei''s injuries, and then said to Bantou Liu: "Fourth brother, you look at our uncle, and I''ll go and see the other soldiers."


    After saying that, he ran away, which made Lieutenant Liu very angry and felt that he had pulled out a white-eyed wolf.


    Liu Baihu was concerned about the situation in Sangui Town and ran to ask Mr. Yao Qi: "Uncle Yao, the Rong people are very angry when they see it. Can Qin Baihu and the others withstand it?"


    Yao Zongqi was tired and hungry. He was drinking sorghum porridge with his eyes closed. When he heard this, he replied: "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Liu Baihu said anxiously: "I think Qin Baihu and the others are in danger. We must quickly lead troops to help him."


    Yao Zongqi also wanted to save Qin Baihu. He opened his eyes and said: "We can only save the cavalry. The infantry can''t catch up. We have to bypass the Rong army and take a small road to get there."


    General Yao Qi didn''t want Qin Baihu to die under the wrath of the Rong people. After drinking the sorghum porridge in several mouthfuls, he went to Hu Baihu and the others to discuss rescue matters: "The Rong people are furious. Qin Baihu and the others are very angry." Its dangerous, Hu Baihu, Guo Baihu, Cao Baihu, we have to gather the cavalry and take the cavalry to help.


    Ye Dakou said: "Remember to bring poison."


    General Yao Qi nodded: "What I want is for the cavalry to bring poison and attack with poison to help Qin Baihu and others contain the Rong people!"


    Guo Daming was favored by Qin Sang and was the first to agree: "Mr. Yao Qi is right, we must bring the cavalry to help Qin Baihu. We cannot survive, but watch Qin Baihu die." , he is not yet twenty years old!"


    Can Hu Baihu and Cao Baihu disagree with this?


    "Okay, gather our cavalry and let the three of us lead it to support Qin Baihu." After Hu Baihu finished speaking, he took a few people to find Luo County Magistrate and discussed leaving from the west city gate to Sangui. Town support matters.


    Magistrate Luo was so happy that he fainted before, but now he just woke up. When he heard them saying that they wanted to open the city gate, he was so frightened that he almost fainted again. He said: "No, no, we have to wait. Wait until the soldiers are far away before opening the city gate." , lest the soldierse back and rush into the city and kill us all!"


    He also said: "The three of you cannot go to the rescue. You have to leave one hundred households to guard the city. Otherwise, there will be an ident. Without one hundred households to guard the city, Ancang County will be in danger!"


    As for Liu Baihu, Magistrate Luo never regarded him as a useful general. Even if a person who relies on Liu Xianwei to be a member of hundreds of households is of good character, he has never fought in a war. How can we expect him?


    General Yao Qi said: "Hu Baihu, please stay. There are still many soldiers in the city who need you to take charge."


    Guo Daming was favored by Qin Baihu, and he was even more able to save Qin Baihu with all his strength.


    Hu Baihu agreed.


    Liu Baihu volunteered and said: "There is also a group of cavalry at the Division of Military Affairs. I will lead them to rescue Qin Baihu and fight against the soldiers!"


    It''s a pity that Liu Baihu couldn''t make it.


    After Liu County Lieutenant heard about it, he immediately sent someone to take him away... The hundred households who were finally pulled out were going to die. They simply didn''t care about the future of the Liu family!


    Ye Dakou made a lot of poison. After taking out the barbed crossbow arrows for Cao Baihu, he took the poison and followed Yao Zongqi and others to support Qin Sang.


    Yao Zongqi''s estimate was good. After the Rong people were ambushed by them, they were furious. They wanted to leave Ancang County quickly, but when they arrived at Sangui Town, they were ambushed by Qin Sang and others, and they wentpletely crazy.


    Tens of thousands of horses pressed forward like this. Even if Qin Sang knew how to fight again, he would not be able to withstand such a strong attack.


    After struggling for three quarters of an hour with his soldiers, Qin Sang immediately blocked the Rong people''s crushing attack with poison attacks and retreated with his soldiers.


    Hu Helu was going crazy and ordered the Rong people to pursue him. Qin Sang and the others did not dare to run to the county town, for fear that the angry Rong people would overwhelm the county town, so they rode into the mountains.


    After seeing Mr. Yao Qi and othersing, he immediately said: "Set poison arrows and lead them into the mountains!"


    Yao Zongqi and the others reacted quickly and immediatelyunched poisonous arrows to attack.


    Swish swish!


    The poison arrow was shot out, the poison bag burst open, the poison spread, and the poison stunned a group of soldiers.


    But there were too many Rong people, and the group that was stunned by the poison was not a problem at all. More Rong people were pressing towards this side, as if they were vowing to chop Qin Sang and the others into pieces.


    That''s exactly what happened, they were fooled by Qin Sang again.


    When Qin Sang came to the northwest to learn his skills, he ran through many small roads in various prefectures. He was extremely familiar with these small roads and even more familiar with the conditions in the mountains. Interrupting an ambush can dy the army''s march.


    The great witch doctor was furious, found Hu Hulu, cursed him as a fool, and finally took out the great wizard''s warrant and threatened Hu Hulu: "Leave Ancang County immediately and rush to Xing''an Prefecture, otherwise you, the general, will not have to do this. The tribe will also be humiliated by this!"


    When Huhru saw the great wizard''s order, he had to give the order to stop the pursuit. It took an hour for the Rong army toe out of the mountains.


    By the time the Rong people officially set off to leave, it was already dark.


    Liu Baihu almost diedughing when he heard this, and he admired Qin Sang greatly.


    After Qin Sang and the others came back from the mountains, they went to the city gate to greet him in person. As soon as they saw Qin Sang, he said: "Qin Baihu, you are really powerful. This incident today is to drag the Rong people into Ancang County for a whole day." One day, a whole day of their journey was wasted.


    He added: "The county government has prepared a banquet. Qin Baihu will follow me back to the county government to have a banquet. Have a good sleep tonight and leave in two days."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No need, we have to continue on our way to prevent the ambush."


    He couldn''t rest. He had to set off as soon as possible and see Xiaoyu as soon as possible. Only by protecting her personally could he feel at ease.

 Chapter 1595: siege the city, remember

    Chapter 1595: siege the city, remember


    Chapter 1595 Attack the city, remember


    "You still want to continue on the road to ambush?" Liu Baihu held up the torch, looked at Qin Sang''s face and said, "No, no, Qin Baihu, you''d better get some sleep first, otherwise you will die."


    I have been rushing to Ancang County day and night and fighting an ambush for another day. Now my face is full of exhaustion and my body is a little swaying. If I don''t rest, I am afraid I will really die from exhaustion.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he remembered Xiaoyu''s letter to him: Don''t just focus on the Rong people, and don''t worry about me, I can protect myself. But you, don''t be too tired, you will die suddenly if you are too tired. I don''t want to be a widow.


    At the end of the letter, she also drew a strange pattern, like a fish with tears streaming down its face... Well, Qin Sangughed out loud thinking about that pattern, the little fish are always so cute.


    Liu Baihu took a step back when he saw him suddenlyughing, and asked hurriedly: "Qin Baihu, are you crazy from exhaustion?"


    Otherwise, why did you suddenly giggle? Just like the crazy old man Shi in the county.


    Qin Sang stoppedughing and said, "Liu Baihu is right. Let''s go back and have a sleep first."


    Liu Baihu was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "That''s right. After you have rested, you can continue on your way to kill the soldiers. Let''s go back to the county government."


    Hundreds of people were rushing towards the county government office.


    Yao Zongqi was very responsible. He watched the city gate close with his own eyes and bolted it before leaving with his cavalry.


    "Qin Baihu is back!" Magistrate Luo had been busy for a day. After sending his family back to the magistrate''s house, he returned to the county government office. Seeing Qin Sang and the others were back, he was very happy and asked: "Is the Rong people not here?" Will you call back again?"


    Qin Sang said: "The Rong army that left before will note back, but there may be Rong troopsing from Long''an Prefecture and rushing to Xing''an Prefecture to support. However, the Rong people''s attack on Xing''an Prefecture is considered If amotion breaks out, General Xu will definitely send troops to help, as long as Magistrate Luo can govern the county behind closed doors before the war ends."


    Qin Sang was toozy to answer Magistrate Luo''s questions one by one, so he said everything he needed to say at once.


    The closed doors are often there are things in the northwest. In order to ensure the safety of the county seat, the city gates only once or five days during the war, and the people who were going in and out were released.


    He said again: "Magistrate Luo, bring the food to the soldiers to eat so that they can have a good rest after eating."


    Hey, hey, lets ask the Yamen servant to pick out the food for you. Magistrate Luo immediately asked Bantou Liu to do it.


    Not long after, dozens of government officials came over carrying loads of meat, vegetable porridge and steamed buns.


    As soon as it was ced safely, the soldiers rushed over and scooped out the meat and vegetable porridge directly from the bowl. In just a few blinks, all the food they picked was eaten.


    "It''s not enough, go pick some more!" Hong Dao shouted loudly. After stuffing the remaining half of the steamed bun into his mouth, he began to take a nap and waited for the new meal. But when the government servants picked out the meal, he But fell asleep.


    The other soldiers were the same. They all drank a bowl of meat, vegetables and sorghum porridge and ate a handful of steamed buns before falling asleep from exhaustion.


    Magistrate Luo County looked at the soldiers who filled the front yard, corridor and court hall of the county government and said with embarrassment: "Qin Baihu, this..."


    "Don''t worry about them, let them sleep. Go get some quilts to cover them, and light a few fires next to them to prevent them from catching cold." After Qin Sang drank another bowl of meat, vegetables and sorghum porridge, Asked Magistrate Luo: "How is Mr. Shi San?"


    "I''m fine, I just woke up. But you, you need to have a good sleep." Mr. Shi San was also worried about the Rong people attacking the county town, but he didn''t want to hold back Qin Sang, so he took a tranquilizer. , slept for a day, and regained enough energy, so that I could continue on the road with Qin Sang and the others.


    Then he said: "Magistrate Luo has sent people to Tongyang County to inform Tongyang County Magistrate about the call from the Rong people. Our people have also set off in advance. You have a good sleep and wait until you lead the troops to Tongyang County." When you arrive at Yang County, their trap should have been dug, so that it wont dy your ambush of the Rong people. Even though Mr. Shi San was a schr, he was very capable of doing things, so Qin Sang sent someone to deliver the message to the next county in advance. After giving it to him, he was half relieved after hearing this and said: "That''s good, I''ll go and take a nap first."


    Master Shi San said: "Go to sleep in the wing, Magistrate Luo has prepared the room for you."


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded and said to Xie Cheng, Yao Zongqi and the others: "You should go and rest as soon as possible. We will get up in four hours and rush on our way."


    They have to continue topete with the Rong people for time. They can just sleep for a while, not for too long, and four hours is enough.


    "Hey." Xie Cheng and the others responded and went to sleep in the room arranged for them by Magistrate Luo.


    The wing room that Qin Sang lived in was in the backyard of the Yamen. It was specially used for guests with official positions. It was rtively quiet. But as soon as hey down, he thought of Gu Jinli, and his mind was filled with her helpless appearance in Xing''an Mansion. He was so worried. I couldn''t fall asleep after closing my eyes for more than a quarter of an hour.


    There was no choice but to get up and take a tranquilizing pill, and then fell asleep.


    They went to bed early, at midnight. Four hourster, it was onlyte at night, but they all got up on time.


    The lights in the county government office were brightly lit. The government officials brought prepared breakfast to the soldiers, as well as dry food and water for them to take with them on the way.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "Qin Baihu Order, we will gather on the street in front of the county government office in two quarters of an hour. All colleagues should prepare and set off quickly!" Zhang Tu led the soldiers with a small g and beat the gongs and shouted, and the entire county government office was cheered by them. Voice.


    Two quarters of an hourter, all the soldiers who were still able to go gathered on the street in front of the county government office.


    As for those injured soldiers, they were left to recuperate.


    Qin Sang sat on his horse, overlooking the soldiers standing all over the street, and said only one sentence to them: "Remember how we beat the Rong people yesterday. The Rong people are not terrible. They are also flesh and blood. As long as we If you dare to fight hard, the Rong people will still be the dead souls of our swords!"


    "Huhuhu!" After hearing this, the soldiers responded to Qin Sang with only three roars.


    The loud voice was so loud that Liu Baihu was so excited that he immediately asked Magistrate Luo for orders: "Your Excellency, County Magistrate, Tongyang County is our neighboring county and has always been on good terms with us. Please allow me to lead troops to Tongyang County to fight. Rong people!"


    Magistrate Luo''s face turned dark, and he suppressed his anger and said: "You are a member of the Ancang County Military Department. If you lead the troops and leave, what will happen to Ancang County?"


    Liu Xianwei was carried out to see off Qin Sang and others. When he heard this, he wanted to strangle Liu Baihu to death.


    You can give me some time to calm down.


    It doesnt matter if you cant fight, but you still like to seek death. You can die if you want, wait until I pull out another hundred households of the Liu family!


    Liu Baihu was scolded by Magistrate Luo and felt aggrieved, so he reluctantly sent Qin Sang and others out of the west gate.


    After the soldiers left the city gate, Liu Baihu wanted to send them off again, but Qin Sang stopped him: "No need to send them off, go back and close the city gate immediately. Don''t leave the city gate open, lest lurking soldiers sneak in. "


    "What did you say? There are still Rong people lurking in Ancang County. Didn''t they leave?" Magistrate Luo trembled when he heard the word "Rong people". These beasts can''t stay in Ancang County and cause trouble in another ce. go?


    Qin Sang said: "It is not easy for the Rong people to lurk in Da Chu. There will definitely be some Rong people left behind to continue to inquire about the news. So from now on, we must always be on guard against the Rong people in Da Chu."


    He then said to Liu Baihu: "So you don''t need to follow us to Tongyang County to fight against the Rong people. Ancang County is just as important, and the people in the county need you."

 Chapter 1596: Attack the city, I am a concubine

    Chapter 1596: Attack the city, I am a concubine


    Liu Baihu was excited when he heard this. He felt that the burden on his shoulders was heavy, and he immediately swore: "Qin Baihu, don''t worry, I swear on the orders of the entire Liu family that I will protect Ancang County and prevent the Rong from doing evil!"


    Liu Xianwei was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Why does he have such a nephew who deserves to be killed? If you want to die, just swear on your own life, okay? Swear on the lives of the entire Liu family, have you ever asked those of us Liu family members who dont want to die? !


    "Uncle, what''s wrong with you? But the wound on your leg hurts again?" Bantou Liu saw Lieutenant Liu''s face twisted and thought he was in pain, so he immediately asked with concern.


    Liu Xianwei couldn''t tell the truth at this time, and his face became even more contorted when he heard this.


    Fortunately, Qin Sang had already finished speaking to Magistrate Luo and shouted to the soldiers: "Let''s go!"


    More than 500 cavalrymen immediately started running wildly, following Qin Sang and taking a shortcut to Tongyang County.


    Xie Cheng walked behind with the rest of the soldiers. There was no way, there were not enough horses, and most of the soldiers had no horses to ride on, so they had to leave in two groups.


    But this did not dy them from ambushing the Rong people.


    Qin Sang rushed over with his cavalry, and first conducted a first round of ambush. After Xie Cheng and the others arrived, they would conduct a second round, and then run away. Such a ry can dy the march of the soldiers.


    You Ping and Luo County Magistrate arrived in Tongyang County before Qin Sang and others.


    The people sent by Magistrate Luo to deliver the letter were Master Huang and Butler Luo. The Magistrate of Tongyang County had met them. After listening to their words, reading the evidence they submitted, and the personal letter from Magistrate Luo, he immediately Zhang Baihu called over, told him what had happened, and said, "Zhang Baihu, gather your troops immediately and follow them to dig traps and set up ambush!"


    You Ping was relieved after hearing this. The Tongyang County magistrate was straightforward and did not question their identity or the authenticity of the news. He immediately summoned people to help.


    Yes. Zhang Baihu immediately took You Ping and others away.


    The magistrate of Tongyang County was very smart. He secretly sent people to investigate in the county. If he found anyone suspicious, he would keep an eye on him.


    So when Qin Sang and others arrived in Tongyang County, the county magistrate immediately gave them a dozen addresses. Qin Sang led his troops to kill them one by one, and he really wiped out four Rong nests.


    The magistrate of Tongyang County was very frightened when he learned about it. Fortunately, he believed Master Huang''s words, otherwise Tongyang County would have been harmed by the army like Guanlu County.


    After Qin Sang wiped out the Rong people in the county, he went back to the county government office. After telling the Tongyang County Magistrate his n on how to fight the Rong people, he took the food and water prepared by the government office and rushed out of the county with the soldiers. , hiding in the trench and resting while waiting for the soldiers toe.


    The Rong people arrived after half a day. Qin Sang and the others had already rested and were waiting for work. They caught the Rong people off guard and stopped them outside the county town for three hours before they could no longer hold on and fled for their lives.


    Xie Cheng and the others arrived at about the same time as the Rong people, but Zhang Baihu and the government officials from Tongyang County had already dug the trap for them. They waited for the Rong people to arrive at the town below the county seat, and then they could immediately ambush them.


    However, Xie Cheng''s troops were not as powerful as Qin Sang''s, and he onlysted half an hour before fleeing with his soldiers.


    They also ran into the deep mountains, but the Rong people were wiser and did not pursue them into the mountains. They only pursued them for half an hour, and then stopped chasing after seeing that they could not catch up.


    Ke Rong was vicious and poisoned the rivers passing by, hoping to poison the people of Tongyang County.


    Ye Dakou found out and immediately asked the county magistrate to inform the viges on both sides of the river not to use the water in the river or eat anything in the river in the near future.


    Because of this, Ye Dakou stayed and worked with the county doctor to develop an antidote.


    But his medical skills are not as good as those of Doctor Dai and Gu Jinli, and it is impossible to develop an antidote in a short time.


    However, he wrote down the characteristics of the poison administered by the Rong people and sent it to Dr. Dai of Guanlu County and Gu Jinli of Xing''an Prefecture, hoping that they could prepare an antidote. After all, once the Rong people are poisoned, they will not only poison one county, but all along the way. The antidote must be made!


    Because of the poisoning by the soldiers, Qin Sang rushed to Xing''an Prefecture even more desperately, fearing that something would happen to his little fish.


    Huhru was one of the vanguard generals from all directions, so the Rong army attacked Xing''an Prefecture this time with four armies. The fastest Rong army had already reached Xing''an Prefecture and surrounded it.


    Gaolei was escorted back to the city by Peng Wen before the Rong people surrounded Xing''an Prefecture.


    Before leaving, he cursed General Liang: "Didn''t the general say that it is impossible for the Rong people to bypass Long''an Prefecture and attack Xing''an Prefecture? Now that the Rong people are here, the general should think about how to deal with the Rong people and defend Xing''an Prefecture. !


    He sneered again: "If Xing''an Prefecture is destroyed, the emperor is afraid that he will sacrifice General Liang and his family!"


    Everyone in Dachu knew how much Emperor Jingyuan hated the Rong people. He killed many people because of his resistance to the Rong people. People like General Liang who knew the news in advance but did not pay attention to it was wasting their time in setting up defenses. , it is very likely that the three tribes will be killed.


    General Liang was ashamed of being scolded, but he could only beg Gao Lei: "Mrs. Gao, you are the elder sister of the fifth master Lei. Everyone in the Lei family caravan respects you. Please give orders to the Lei family caravan." Help defend the city!"


    He added after careful consideration: "If the city is destroyed, everyone will die."


    The Lei family caravan has many shops in Xing''an Prefecture. The brothers who work in the Lei family caravan all have families in the city. If the city is destroyed, the people in the Lei family caravan will also die.


    Gao Leishi sneered: "I am not General Liang. I know the importance and will not be as confused as you!"


    General Liang was relieved after hearing Gao Lei''s words. As long as the Lei family''s caravan was willing to help, Gao Lei could beat him.


    "Old madam, please leave quickly. If you don''t leave, it will be toote." Peng Wen helped Gao Lei away. After getting into the carriage of the Lei family''s caravan, he immediately ran towards Xing''an Prefecture.


    After General Liang learned that the Rong people had arrived with more than 20,000 troops, he did not dare to stay outside the city longer. He immediately took more than 2,000 soldiers from the camp and rushed to Xing''an Prefecture, and ordered the scouts: "Give Zhou The general sent a message, asking him to immediately lead his troops back to the city to guard it. If he stays outside the city, he will be eaten up by the soldiers in less than two hours!"


    General Xu still attaches great importance to Xing''an Prefecture, so he not only gave General Liang an extra thousand men and horses, but also transferred General Zhou to guard the county behind Xing''an Prefecture. Once there were changes in Xing''an Prefecture, General Zhou could take him with him Soldiers and horses came to help.


    But these soldiers and horses add up to only more than 4,000, which is iparable to the 20,000 Rong army!


    Yes. The scout responded and immediately went to deliver the message to General Zhou.


    General Liang led his troops and ran all the way. When they reached Fucheng, the Rong people also came to kill them. Many of the soldiers who ran at the back were shot dead by the Rong cavalry.


    Hurry, hurry into the city! General Liang shouted, rushing into the city gate first.


    After all the soldiers came in, he immediately ordered the city gate to be closed, and took the soldiers to the tower to guard, waiting for reinforcements toe to rescue them.


    And the Rong people attacked the city, and the news that Xing''an Prefecture was besieged also spread to the city.


    Everyone was scared to death. Many people were moring to leave the city and escape for their lives. Even some of the apanying rtives were packing their things and moring to leave Xing''an Mansion.


    Erqing hurriedly went to report to Gu Jinli.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli sneered: "I am a concubine. It will only hold you back at the critical moment and is of no use at all!"

 Chapter 1597: siege, plan

    Chapter 1597: siege, n


    Chapter 1597: Attacking the city and nning


    The concubine Gu Jinli mentioned belonged to the Jin Bai family.


    Jin Baihu did not bring his wife or children with him, but he could not live without women, so he took the young widow with whom he was in love as a concubine and brought him to the northwest to serve him.


    The concubine''s status in Dachu was very low. Han and Ji Zhenniang were arrogant people and would not sit at the same table with the concubine. Therefore, every time something happened, they would send someone after discussing it. Just go and notify the people over at Jin Baihu and ask them to do it.


    So Gu Jinli has never seen Jin Baihu''s concubine, but this time he wants to meet her.


    "Bring her to the front yard. I want to see what''s wrong with her?" Gu Jinli took Aunt Tao and San Qing to the front yard to wait.


    Xiao Ji went to invite Han and Ji Zhenniang.


    Erqing took people to the courtyard where Jin Baihu''s rtives lived, and said to the little Ji who was crying miserably: "Our wife wants to see you,e with us quickly."


    Erqing did not call herself a ve, just because Xiao Ji, as a concubine, was equivalent to a servant, and there was no need to call herself a ve in front of her.


    Xiao Ji frowned when she heard this. Why did Mrs. Gu just send her servants to invite her? Shouldn''t hee to see her in person and persuade her not to leave?


    Xiao Ji was unhappy. She put her handkerchief to the corners of her eyes to wipe away her tears. She touched her abdomen with one hand and sobbed: "Miss Erqing, I have to run away with my family members. I don''t have time to see Mrs. Qin. What else can I do?" I hope Mrs. Qin will forgive me..."


    After saying that, he stood up, his hand changed from stroking his abdomen to holding his waist, and said to Jin Baihu''s cousin and sister-inw: "Cousin and sister-inw, please hurry up and clean up. If you are toote, the city will be broken. We will Theres no escape.


    "Hey." The Tang family couple responded and scolded their rtives: "Hurry up, why does it take you so long to pack things? Do you want to wait for the city to be broken and be hacked to death by the soldiers?!"


    Erqing smiled and asked: "Do you know what you are talking about? Your words are already disturbing the morale of the army, and at worst, beheading!"


    After hearing this, the Tang family couple was a little panicked, but seeing that Er Qing was a servant, they put on airs, pointed at Er Qing and said, "How can you, a ve, criticize us? We are just masters in front of you, and master understands ?!"


    "Master? Is there a master in the world who is sent by a concubine?" After Erqing said something, he looked at Xiao Ji and warned: "My wife told you to go to the front yard to meet her. Do you want to leave? ?


    Xiao Ji looked at Er Qing''s cold face and was a little scared thinking about Gu''s fierceness. However, she was angry that Gu looked down on her and did not invite her over every time she discussed things with thedies of Baihu. She wanted to teach Gu a lesson. , said forcefully: "Miss Erqing, I really can''t get away from here, I can''t help Mrs. Qin."


    After speaking, he wiped his tears again and said, "How about Mrs. Qin please move to..."


    Stop saying what you said in the middle, typical of looking for a beating.


    Erqing said: "In that case, I won''t be polite."


    After saying that, he rushed over, grabbed Xiao Ji''s hand and twisted it, almost dislocating Xiao Ji''s hand.


    Xiao Ji was stunned. She didn''t expect Erqing, a cheap servant, to dare to attack her, but she couldn''t beat Erqing, so she could only cry: "Help, let me go, you can''t do this to me, you will hurt the child... wuwu Woo!"


    She stopped talking mid-sentence, but Erqing already understood what she wanted to say, but he was not polite to her and escorted her away.


    "What are you doing? Let the little cousin go quickly. If anything happens to her, not to mention you, even your wife will be left with nothing to eat!" Tang Yang yelled, rushing up to beat her twice. Qing was kicked over by Er Qing and fell to the ground with a thud. Erqing warned: "Ms. Tang Yang, don''t be stupid. The consequences of offending my wife are not something you can afford."


    All the rtives and family members who were traveling with him knew that Gu Jinli was very cruel, especially when dealing with shrews.


    However, for obedient rtives, there are many benefits, so 80% of the rtives are towards Gu Jinli, that is, some idiots like to make trouble.


    Tang Yang was frightened after hearing this, but she looked at Xiao Ji''s belly, thinking about Xiao Ji''s promise to their husband and wife, and became hardened again, and replied: "There are still many days toe, who will be thest?" Mrs. Jin doesnt know yet!


    This reply was iprehensible, but the meaning behind the words was already very clear. The Yang family of Tang Dynasty took advantage of Xiao Ji family and wanted to promote Xiao Ji family into Mrs. Jin.


    Erqing sneered when he heard this, ignored Tang Yangshi, and escorted Xiaojishi away.


    Mr. Tang Yang immediately grabbed her man and called to the apanying rtives: "Let''s go and have a look. We can''t let others harm our little cousins while my cousin is away!"


    The rtives of Jin Baihu''s side were scared by the news of the sudden siege of Rong people, so they would pack up and try to escape, but after a few months, they were also afraid of Gu Jinli.


    He didn''t say anything after hearing this, but he didn''t dare not to go. He could only shut up and lower his head, and followed the Tang Yang couple to the front yard.


    Gu Jinli was already waiting in the front yard, sitting in the living room in the front yard, looking at little Ji at the foot of the steps with a sneer on his lips, which scared little Ji.


    But now that Xiao Ji has started to make trouble, there must be a result. Otherwise, if Gu Jinli always excludes her, how can she climb up? How to be the real Mrs. Kim in the Northwest? !


    "Uuwuwu, Mrs. Qin, why did you ask a servant to tie me up? If you don''t like me, you can beat me up, but you can''t dy the big guy''s escape?" Little Ji She was crying miserably and looked extremely aggrieved.


    Han, Ji Zhenniang, Kuang, Lu and others heard this as soon as they were invited to the front yard. They frowned but said nothing and just walked to the living room.


    When Gu Jinli saw them arriving, he looked at Xiao Ji and the others and sneered: "Don''t waste everyone''s time to escape? Do you want to leave Xing''an Mansion? Okay, get out now, I will build a funeral shed for you and send you off One ride.


    "Mrs. Qin, what do you mean by this?" A soldier''s daughter-inw asked, "Is it possible that we will die after escaping?"


    The other rtives also said: "Yes, Mrs. Qin, what do you mean? Mrs. Xiao Jin said that the army will besiege the city. When the city is broken, we will either be killed or destroyed. We must leave quickly and escape from the city." A way to survive!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Little Mrs. Jin? When you call a concubine Mrs., don''t you take Mrs. Jin seriously? Do you think that since the northwest is far away, Mrs. Jin doesn''t know that you are holding a concubine and stepping on her face?"


    Wang Dayou''s wife hurriedly said: "Mrs. Qin has misunderstood. It''s not Mrs. Jin''s face that we are doing, but Mrs. Tang who asked us to shout like that."


    He put the matter on the Tang Yang family.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, pointed at Tang Yang and said: "Mrs. Tang? You are amoner, and you let the daughter-inw of a small g leader call you madam. If you are a serious offender, you are afraid that you want to go to jail?!"


    Tang Yang was startled and quickly exined: "I didn''t ask them to call me Madam, they called me Madam themselves. Madam Qin, please don''t nder me!"


    Mr. Gu is too fierce. I heard that the Gu family still has the temper to love reporting. She needs to put this matter aside, otherwise Mrs. Gu is afraid that she will really drag her to the government office and put her in jail.

 Chapter 1598: Attack the city and give you two feet

    Chapter 1598: Attack the city and give you two feet


    Chapter 1598 Attack the city and give you two legs


    Gu Jinli ignored Mrs. Tang Yang and turned to look at Mrs. Ji, saying: "Mrs. Xiao Ji, you are trying to shake things up, thinking that before Mrs. Jin came to the northwest, you could secretly use tricks to turn yourself into Mrs. Jin. ? Do you really think that Madam is that easy to be? "


    Mrs. Kuang was also angry, pointed at Xiao Ji and cursed: "I have long seen that you are not a good person, and you dare to use tricks to squeeze out the wife of the wife. A person who has be a concubine of hundreds of families by stealing talents You **** still wants to be your wife, so go to hell!"


    Then he pointed at Mrs. Tang Yang and cursed: "And you and your wife, what the **** are you? As a serious rtive of Jin Baihu, how can you treat someone who can eat at the same table with Jin Baihu and Mrs. Jin?" A concubine is given? Is your family missing an ancestor? Even if Xiao Ji is favored again, she is just a concubine, can she still ascend to heaven and be a phoenix?!"


    Mrs. Kuang scolded her so rudely, which made Mrs. Ji so angry that she clutched her stomach and cried: "Ah, my stomach, my stomach hurts so much, woo woo woo~"


    This y was yed so well that Gu Jinli almostughed.


    But Tang Yang and the wives of many soldiers rushed over to support Xiao Ji and asked, "What''s going on? Is the baby pregnant?"


    Tang Yang looked at Gu Jinli and said: "Mrs. Qin, I know you don''t like Xiao Ji, but she is deeply loved by her cousin, and she is still pregnant with cousin Jin''s son. You can''t be angry with her, will you?" It hurts the child.


    He then said, "Hurry up and find a doctor to take a look at her. Otherwise, if the child is gone, cousin Jin will be angry, and you won''t be able to exin to Qin Baihu!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Are you threatening me?"


    Yangshi of Tang Dynasty choked up and said, "People''s women don''t dare."


    Damn it, Mrs. Gu is too cruel, and she doesnt dare to offend her.


    Gu Jinli stood up and walked towards Xiao Ji, who was crying out in pain. Those rtives who were supporting Xiao Ji did not dare to offend her. When they saw hering, they all got out of the way.


    Gu Jinli grabbed Xiao Ji''s wrist, looked at her, and sneered: "You''re pregnant, and you''re still a son? Then I have to give you a couple of kicks to congratte you."


    After saying that, there were two bangs and bangs, and he really kicked Xiao Ji''s feet, knocking him down, and his face turned pale in pain.


    Tang Yang and others were frightened, and Ji Zhenniang was also very frightened. She rushed over, pointed at Xiao Ji and said: "You, you are just a concubine. Even if Gu Xiaoyu kicks you and gives birth, you can''t sue." Her. Because you are a concubine and she is ady, she can beat you, do you understand?!"


    Ji Zhenniang was so protective of her shorings that Gu Jinli was moved, but: "I checked her pulse and she was not pregnant. I found out that she was falsely pregnant, so I kicked her."


    Otherwise, do you think that I am so fierce that I would kick a concubine from a hundred households to have a miscarriage?


    "Not pregnant?" Mrs. Tang Yang screamed. She originally wanted to rush over to save Xiao Ji, but when she heard this, she asked: "You lied to us by pretending to be pregnant? How could you do this?!"


    If I hadnt thought that you were pregnant with a baby, I would help you deal with your older cousins when you were full?


    When it was revealed that Xiao Ji had a false pregnancy, she felt hurt and scared. She didn''t dare to tell the truth. She just held her stomach and cried: "Ah, my stomach hurts so much... The baby, the baby is gone!"


    "You''re still pretending, right? Since you''re looking for death, don''t me me for being ruthless." Gu Jinli shouted, "Someone, drag Xiao Ji to the tower and throw him to the Rong people."


    "Yes." Feng Jin rushed in with his men, picked up Xiao Ji, and was about to take her away.


    Xiao Ji panicked, knowing that Gu Jinli was a ruthless person and would definitely keep his word, but she didn''t want to admit that the false pregnancy would ruin her n, so she shouted: "Ms. Gu, you vicious woman, I am Jin I am a good concubine from a hundred households, and I am a good concubine. If you dare to throw me out of the city, you are murdering someone, and you will be punished for it!"


    "Good status? Xiao Ji, do you really think I''m a fool?" Gu Jinli was toozy to talk nonsense to Xiao Ji. He pointed at the two people standing in the corner of the yard and said: "Steward Zhong, Sister Zhong, let''s talk about it. "These two servants were bought by Mrs. Jin with money. She originally wanted them to handle the general affairs for Jin Baihu, but Jin Baihu''s mother wanted to win over her nephew, so she asked the nephew and his wife to follow them to the northwest. , help Jin Baihu. He thought that after Jin Baihu became a general with meritorious services, he would also get an official position for his nephew.


    Jin Baihu didn''t care about the general affairs. After listening to Xiao Ji''s pillow talk, he felt that his cousin and his wife took good care of their rtives, so Guanshi Zhong and his wife were thrown out and sat on the bench.


    Zhong Guanshi and his wife didn''t waste any time. They immediately took out the deed of sale that Mrs. Jin secretly gave them and said, "Xiao Ji is not a good concubine. She sold herself to join the Jin family."


    Mrs. Jin was very unhappy when she saw Jin Baihu taking a widow home, but she knew that Jin Baihu was a good-looking man and would definitely find a woman to take him to the northwest to serve him. Without Xiao Ji, there would be other women. There was no stopping Jin Baihu from bringing the little widow to the northwest.


    However, Mrs. Jin did one thing, and that was to inform the little widows husbands family and let her husbands familye to Jins house to cause trouble.


    Finally, the young widow was forced to sign a deed of prostitution and sever ties with her husband''s family.


    With the sale contract, the young widow is a ve who can be bought and sold at will. Mrs. Jin is relieved that Xiao Ji will follow her to the northwest.


    Because of this, Mrs. Ji hated Mrs. Jin very much. She kept the fact that she was selling herself a secret all the way and wanted to win people''s hearts and weaken Mrs. Jin''s sense of existence. She became Mrs. Jin in the northwest.


    But she could fool ignorant women like Tang Yang, but she couldn''t fool Gu Jinli.


    When Gu Jinli talked to Kuang and the others about something, he never invited her.


    Xiao Ji was anxious, knowing that if the wives of hundreds of households in Gu Jinli didn''t ept her, then she would never be able to call herself the main wife in the northwest, so she took advantage of the army to besiege the city and suddenly made such a move.


    Thinking about the current chaos, Gu Jinli is still young and must not have time to investigate his own ns in depth. In order to twist his rtives into a rope, he will definitely be subject to his own ns.


    As long as Gu Jinlipromises, things will be easier to handle in the future.


    However, she underestimated Gu Jinli. This fierce woman was not afraid of being killed by the soldiers, and he was very leisurely to deal with her!


    "Bring up the deed of sale." Han said. After she read the deed of sale, she said, "The deed of sale is true. Xiao Ji is indeed a ve."


    Han is the eldestdy of the Guangcheng House. She said that the contract of betrayal was genuine, and other rtives did not dare to refute it.


    Tang Yang was just a loser. Seeing that the matter was exposed, she hurriedly knelt down and said: "Mrs. Zhang, Mrs. Qin, we husband and wife were forced. If we don''t help little Ji, she will have to blow pillows with her cousin." The wind wants to drive us back to our hometown... Everyone knows how dangerous the road to the northwest is. If our husband and wife are driven back to our hometown, we are afraid of dying on the road, so we listened to her words. We were wrong, we were We will change our ways if we are deceived, pleasedies please dont throw us out of the city!


    After saying that, she kowtowed loudly, as if she was scared to death that Gu Jinli was going to deal with her.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to ask: "Don''t you really want to follow Xiao Ji and escape from Xing''an Mansion? I sent people to take you out of the city, but why are you not happy?"


    Tang Yangshi cried: "We were wrong, Mrs. Qin, we were really wrong. You can''t throw us out of the city. There are Rong people outside. Once we go out, we will be killed by Rong people. At this time Its safest to stay in the city!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at the rtives who were making trouble to leave, and sneered: "Did you hear that? Even the Tang Yang family understands, but you don''t understand? Do you really think that Xiao Ji wants to go out? She just wants to She just took this opportunity to cause a scene to enhance her identity, and you have all been taken advantage of by her!"

 Chapter 1599: Siege the city and lock it up

    Chapter 1599: Siege the city and lock it up


    Chapter 1599 Attack the city and lock it up


    "What? Mrs. Xiao Jin is lying to us?" The family members couldn''t believe it, pointing at Xiao Ji and saying: "Mrs. Xiao Jin, do you think you are using us? Will we really die after escaping from the city?!"


    Gu Jinli was speechless. He looked at the women and said, "You still call me Mrs. Xiaojin? Don''t you know the word bitch? This **** is just using you. If you don''t believe it, you can go out of the city with her and see Xing''an." Will the Rong people outside the mansion kill you?"


    She was toozy to talk to these silly women and said directly to Feng Jin: "Don''t be stunned, drag Xiao Ji to the tower and throw her to the Rong people. She looks good, the Rong people should like her."


    "Yes." Feng Jin responded, and once again led people to arrest Xiao Ji. Just as he was about to leave, Ji Zhenniang came out and said, "Wait, hold her down and lift her face."


    Feng Jin: Follow it.


    The two men did as he was told.


    Ji Zhenniang put up a good posture, pped four hard ps on Xiao Ji''s face, and cursed: "I pped these four ps on behalf of my ancestor Ji. A prostitute like you is worthy of it." Your surname is Ji? This is a disgrace to the Ji family. In the next life, your surname will be Chicken, and it will match you!"


    After the beating, Ji Zhenniang returned to Gu Jinli proudly, but she also disliked her for being ugly and smelly, so she ran to stand with Mr. Han.


    Xiao Ji was stunned. When Feng Jin and the others were about to **** him out of the front yard gate, he cried: "Don''t throw me to the soldiers. I said, I am really using my rtives to help me." Make trouble so that you can recognize me as Jin Baihus royal wife, so that I can be treated like a royal wife in the northwest!


    Mrs. Jin is not here, and as long as she can get the recognition of these Baihudies and be on an equal footing with them, over time, others will think that she is Jin Baihu''s main wife.


    After she and Jin Baihu live in the northwest for a few years, and after Mrs. Jin dies, she can be carried as the main wife... Even if Mrs. Jin is not dead, as long as Gu Jinli and other Baihudies recognize her identity, she can be carried away A second wife, or even an equal wife!


    Jishi has thought too much about being an equal wife. Jin Baihu is not stupid, and he loves color. He has been looking for a young and beautiful girl for pleasure since I dont know when. It is impossible for her to be an equal wife.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "You all heard it, right? A ve concubine of the Xiao Ji family is taking advantage of you like this. What are you waiting for? Show your fighting skills and beat her up!"


    The rtives were already stunned and were stunned when they heard this. Wang Dayou''s wife was the first to react and shouted at them: "What are you waiting for? Beat this **** quickly. She''s not pregnant. Are you still afraid?" Can we kill the heirs of the Jin family?!"


    She was the first to rush up and scratched Xiao Ji.


    "Bitch, a ve who sells himself dares to y tricks on us. My man is a small g leader. Do you really think you can be so rampant without Mrs. Jining to the northwest? Do you think the servants of the Jin family are blind? Will you be punished? Write a letter to tell Mrs. Jin what you have done?!"


    "Beat her, beat this **** to death!" The family members rushed forward and beat little Ji for half a quarter of an hour, scratching her face to pieces.


    "Bah, let''s see how you will use this face to seduce men in the future?" Wang Dayou''s wife didn''t want to cause trouble, so she beat Xiao Ji and told everyone to stop.


    He then brought everyone over to apologize to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, we were stupid. We listened to Xiao Ji''s words and caused you trouble at this time. Don''t be angry, we will change it."


    Don''t drive us out, and don''t deny us meat to eat.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are indeed stupid, but you are much better than those general bannerdies who only watch the theater." Jin Baihu brought two chief bannerdies, so there were two chief bannerdies in his family, but they clearly knew He knew Xiao Ji''s n but didn''t say anything and just watched the show.


    The two generaldies were hiding behind the screen wall in the front yard to peek. They were frightened to death when they heard this. They hurriedly came out to apologize: "Mrs. Qin, forgive me, it''s not our fault... We also have our own reasons. After all, Xiao Ji is Jin Baihu''s favorite concubine, I heard that she is pregnant. As the wives of subordinates, we should not interfere too much with her affairs."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Are you saying this to me? Are you implying that I have too much control?"


    "Don''t dare!" The two general bannerdies quickly denied it, but they had more or less meaning in their words. After all, this was a matter in the Jin Baihu camp, and Gu was the daughter-inw of Qin Baihu.


    Gu Jinli looked at them, then at the family members present, and said: "First, it was Xiao Ji who plotted against me first, and then I took care of her. Second, since we all traveled westward together, my little brother Qin is still the same army heading westward. The leader, as his wife, I have the right to control you. If you dont want to be controlled by me, you can just get out now and dont stay with us."


    She has never been a good person. Since these rtives have eaten her food, medicinal materials, and taken care of her, they must listen to her to a certain extent. Otherwise, would she need to provide for them while taking care of them?


    "I''m warning you onest time. I have no shortage of ancestors. If you want to go west with us and take advantage of my family, you have to listen to me. Whoever dares to cause trouble during the war and cause trouble for me will die!" Gu Jinli After saying that, he yelled again: "Did you hear that? If you hear it, give me a shout!"


    Gu Jinlis words made the family members present tremble and hurriedly replied: We heard what Mrs. Qin said.


    Mother, Mrs. Qin Gu is really a poisonous woman, she scared them to death.


    Its not easy for Qin Baihu. Living with such a daughter-inw, Im afraid my knees will be broken.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction, then pointed at Jin Baihu''s general bannerdy and said: "Hold them down and give each of them ten blows with the cane."


    Then he said to his rtives: "It''s the first time these two offended them, so they can only be beaten ten times with the cane. But from today on, if any of you dares to make the same mistake, it will not be a cane. Get out of this team directly." !


    She doesn''t have time to deal with this group of people every day. She can just get around if she can, and get out if she can''t. Don''te to cause trouble for her.


    "Yes, yes..." The rtives responded tremblingly, scared to death, and thinking in their hearts... Is Mrs. Qin sick? Otherwise, why are you so fierce today?


    However, it was war time now, and the soldiers were besieging the city. Gu Jinli naturally wanted to kill a few people to scare her rtives and stop them from causing trouble for her during the war.


    The effect of her doing this was very good, and her rtives were frightened crazy.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Erqing and his maids held down the two chief bannerdies and beat each of them ten times with a cane.


    As for Xiao Ji, she was not beaten, but her end was even worse.


    "Xiao Ji disturbed the morale of the army during the war, so she should be sent to the government for sentencing. For Jin Baihu''s sake, she was not sent to the official for investigation. She was imprisoned in the woodshed, and after the war was over, she was thrown to Jin Baihu himself. Deal with it." Gu Jinli made the final decision.


    Mrs. Gao Lei witnessed this good show and nodded happily: "The Gu family girl is okay, not stupid."

 Chapter 1600: Siege, take over

    Chapter 1600: Siege, take over


    Chapter 1600 Attack the city and take over


    "The olddy is just a sharp-tongued person. How can she be so good? She is obviously very smart." Mother Guizhi heard it funny. The olddy is tough-tongued. She obviously likes Mrs. Qin very much. She is also worried that Mrs. Qin is too young to fight in the war. She was scared, so she specifically asked Peng Wen to send her to a separate courtyard here instead of returning to the main house.


    Gao Lei snorted coldly: "She is still far from being extremely smart. Only after she sees blood in her hands will she know how difficult life is in the northwest."


    However, Gu Jinli had seen blood on her hands a long time ago. Apart from being afraid of bankruptcy and money, Qin Sang''s death, and the pain of giving birth, she was not afraid of war at all.


    Youe to the northwest to fight, how can you still be afraid?


    "Mrs. Gao." After Feng Jin saw Gao Lei, he bowed and saluted.


    Gao Lei nced at him, pointed at Xiao Ji and said, "Bring him in, I have a few words to say."


    Feng Jin was stunned, but he still took Xiao Ji back home.


    The family members saw Xiao Jiing back, followed by Gao Lei and his party, and wondered if Gao Lei wanted to speak for Xiao Ji.


    Even Xiao Ji thought so. With her eyes blurred by tears, she looked at Gao Lei repeatedly and choked up: "Auntie Lei, wuwuwu~"


    Aunt Guizhi nced at her and frowned, "Auntie Lei is also called by your concubine?"


    Gao Lei ignored Xiao Ji and strode towards Gu Jinli, ring at her and scolding her: "You girl has never seen the world, so you are so soft-hearted. What will happen if you kill her like this bitch?"


    With a bang, Wang Dayou''s wife fell to the ground and looked at Gao Lei in horror.


    Oh my God, Mrs. Qin is already cruel enough, herees another one who is even more cruel...Does it mean that the older you get, the more vicious your attacks will be?


    Other women were also so frightened by Gao Lei''s words that they did not dare to raise their heads to look at Gao Lei.


    Gu Jinli smiled, then held back his smile and said, "It''s the junior who didn''t do a good job, Aunt Lei, don''t be angry."


    "Humph, you really didn''t do a good job." After Gao Lei said this, he pushed Gu Jinli away, sat on her chair, pointed at Xiao Ji and said, "Get on the whip and give this **** tenshes!"


    "Yes." Peng Wen immediately took out a box and took out a long whip. The whip was made of iron and could crack a man''s bones with one whip.


    "This is the whip of the Lei Family Caravan, used to punish those who make mistakes. Since Xiao Ji lives in a separate courtyard of the Lei Family Caravan, if he makes mistakes here, he will be punished by the Lei Family Caravan. ." After Gao Lei finished speaking, he nced at the women present with his sharp eyes and said to Peng Wen: "Torture!"


    Pap-pap-pap, Peng Wen waved his iron whip and hit Xiao Ji.


    However, Xiao Ji couldn''t die, so Peng Wen didn''t use much strength, but even with ten whips, Xiao Ji was beaten to pieces, and she fainted.


    Gao Lei did not let Xiao Ji go because of this, and told Peng Wen: "Ssh her to wake her up!"


    Peng Wen immediately asked someone to fetch cold water, put salt in it, and poured it on Xiao Ji''s injured back. The sharp pain made Xiao Ji wake up and screamed: "Ah ah ah, don''t do it." Fight, stop fighting...Jin Baihu, husband,e back quickly and save me, wuwuwu~"


    Gao Lei smiled: "You dare to move out Jin Baihu to scare us? I tell you, just for what you did today, Jin Baihu will be punished! This is wartime, and a concubine from Baihu is fighting When you make trouble, you are not seeking death, you are trying to drag Jin Baihu to the underworld with you!"


    Xiao Ji was dissatisfied and felt that she was just plotting against Gu Jinli to force her to recognize her identity. How could it be so serious?


    But Gao Lei said: "In wartime, you spread rumors that the city will be attacked by the army, and encourage the soldiers and their families to leave the city to die. Your n has already involved the war, and you still think it is not serious. That''s how stupid you are!" : "Remember, not only is Gu Yatou going to deal with you today, but I will also deal with you. If your golden family is dissatisfied, let hime to make trouble with me or the Lei family caravan, as long as he has the guts!"


    Xiao Ji was shocked, knowing that Jin Baihu would not go to the Lei family caravan for a widow. If the Lei family caravan used this matter to question Jin Baihu, the stinky man might just abandon her.


    There is no shortage of beautiful little widows in the northwest. That stinky man has long been thinking about finding new widows to be happy aftering to the northwest.


    "Old madam, I am in the wrong body, please calm down, wuwuwu~" Xiao Ji really cried this time, crying very miserably: "I am a widow with no children by my side, so I can only think I came up with this stupid way to make everyone recognize my identity so that I can stand on my own feet... I''m wrong, so please spare me."


    Gao Leishi smiled: "Oh, don''t be miserable in front of me. There are many widows here in the northwest. I have been widowed since I was a teenager. I have never had a biological child in my life, but I am not as cheap as you. For Just plot your own interests against innocent people... Its really not easy for a woman to live in this world, so I wont think that a scheming woman is a bad person, but if you use your scheming to harm others, youll also harm the people you want to protect. , then dont me me for being rude."


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this. It was really rare and admirable for an ancient person like Gao Lei to say such a thing.


    Gao Lei nced at her, snorted, then looked at Xiao Ji and said, "Don''t worry, I will let the doctor treat your injuries and let you live until the day Jin Baihues back."


    After speaking, he looked at Peng Wen: "Take her to the woodshed and send people from our Lei family caravan to keep an eye on her. From now on, our Lei family caravan will take care of this matter."


    It was Gao Lei''s purpose to take over the trouble of Xiao Ji. After all, the boy from the Qin family is still a Baihu, the same level as Jin Baihu. If Gu Yatou punishes his concubine in public, it would be bad for him to hold a grudge.


    However, after she took over, Jin Baihu could onlye after her even if he was unhappy, and could not find Gu Yatou and Qin Xiaozi.


    "Yes." Peng Wen led people to **** Xiao Ji away.


    Gao Lei was still sitting, looking at Gu Jinli who was still standing aside, and cursed again: "What are you still doing? There''s a war, what should these women do, and you can''t arrange it? Why are you so stupid!"


    Gu Jinli:


    It turns out that Gao Lei could scold her anytime and anywhere.


    However, she has finally seen Gao Lei''s temper. This old woman is very vicious and soft-hearted, and she doesn''t like to listen to nonsense. If you say anything else, you will only be scolded. You have to do it and get things done, then she will be happy.


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded and said to the women present: "The general g and the little gdy will stay, and the other women will go back to the yards of their respective camps, get buckets to carry water, and pack everything that can store water. Man, we need to make all the food into dry food and medicine."


    Hey. The women responded and left immediately.


    Gao Lei frowned and asked, "Why do you want to make all the food into dry food? Others just hide the raw food. How many days can you eat dry food? If it goes bad, wouldn''t it be a waste of food?"

 Chapter 1601: siege, chaos

    Chapter 1601: siege, chaos


    Chapter 1601 Siege, chaos


    Gu Jinli replied: "Aunt Lei, don''t worry, we have ways to preserve cooked dry food, and it''s still a bit cold here in the northwest, so the dry food will not go bad within two months."


    He also exined: "If the city is besieged, if the soldiers poison our water source, we will not only have no water to drink, but also no water to cook. And after the city is besieged, the woodcutter cannote to sell firewood. This firewood is also a problem." . We have a lot of people, so every time we cook, we consume a lot of firewood, so we have to turn the food into dry food while there is still firewood. And in times of war, it would be easier if we could just grab some dry food and eat it."


    Afraid that Gao Lei would be dissatisfied and scold her again, he continued: "I have asked my servants to go out and buy dry firewood, charcoal, trees, pine oil, water jars, y pots, water dders, etc., and try to ensure that we have enough Firewood and water are avable.


    Han said: "Brothers and sisters Qin are still thoughtful."


    Although she came from a noble family, she had never experienced a war. When she heard that Xing''an Prefecture was besieged, she was so frightened that she hugged Sister Yu and Brother Yi tightly, not knowing what to do.


    Gao Lei suddenly stood up and shouted: "Peng Wen, little Peng Wen!"


    Peng Wen had just returned with his people. When he heard the shouting, he ran over and said, "What are your orders, Madam?"


    "Go quickly and tell Lei Mao to disperse the people from the Lei family''s caravan and guard the wells in the city. Then go to the government office to report to Magistrate Hao to search the whole city immediately to prevent any soldiers from lurking in the city. Give us The water source is poisoned." Gao Lei''s eyes turned red when he thought of the Rong people''s habit of poisoning in war.


    The poisons of the Rong people are very powerful. Every time they poison, many people in Dachu will die.


    The Rong people want to poison us? Peng Wen was startled and said hurriedly: Yes, I will go find Amao and the others right away. You...


    Gao Lei waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m protected by a group of guards. Just stay in another courtyard. I won''t go there. Nothing will happen. You hurry up and do the work. It''ll be over if you''rete!"


    Hey. Peng Wen left immediately and rode to the main house of the Lei family caravan to find Lei Mao.


    Lei Mao is the general manager of the Lei family caravan in Xing''an Prefecture. He is very famous in Xing''an Prefecture. Not only is he familiar with the situation in the city, but he can also directly meet the adults in the government office. When he saw Peng Wening, he asked: "Where is my aunt?" , why didnt youe back?


    Lei Mao and Peng Wen were both nearly forty years old, so they called Gao Lei their aunt.


    Peng Wen said: "The olddy stayed in another courtyard. She said that Mrs. Qin was young and had no elders around her. She was afraid of the war now, so she went with Mrs. Qin."


    He also mentioned that the Rong people might have poisoned the wells in the city, so he had to go to the government office to inform Magistrate Hao and ask Magistrate Hao to send people to search the city again.


    "Sure, I''ll make arrangements right away." Lei Mao immediately asked someone to beat the gong and gather everyone in the Lei family''s caravan.


    Good guy, in less than half a quarter of an hour, the entire front yard of the main house was filled with strong men with knives, like a gang gathering.


    Lei Mao: "Everyone is divided into three groups. One group goes to the wells in the city to protect the water sources and strictly prevent the soldiers from poisoning them; one group stays to protect the family members; the other group goes to other courtyards to protect the olddy!"


    "Yes!" The people from the Lei family''s caravan responded and immediately dispersed, led by three stewards, and ran to different ces.


    Lei Mao rode a horse and followed Peng Wen to the government office, but was told: "The prefect is not in the government office, but has gone to the city tower."


    Xing''an Prefecture was besieged. As the prefect, Hao Zhifu naturally had to go to the tower to see the situation.


    The two of them ran non-stop towards the city tower, not daring to run too fast for fear that their horses would hit pedestrians on the road.


    The city was already in chaos, and there were people everywhere who came out to buy food, salt and other supplies, as well as people dragging their families and families to escape from the city.


    Upon seeing this, Lei Mao shouted: "It''s a dead end if you leave the city now. Don''t go out. Prepare food and water. It''s safest to stay at home!"


    But these people didn''t listen at all. They said: "The soldiers areing, and the city will be destroyed soon. Why don''t you run for your life now and wait to be killed by the soldiers?" He also kindly advised: "Look at what you are wearing. The clothes you wear are from the Lei family caravan, right? Your Lei family caravan is pretty good, I advise you to take your family and escape as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the city is broken, the men will be killed, and the women will be raped to death!"


    After saying that, he grabbed his parents, carried the children on his back, called his wife, and rushed to the city gate.


    There are many such houses, blocking the streets.


    Lei Mao frowned and stopped trying to dissuade them. The city gate was closed anyway, and these people couldn''t get out. He dismounted with Peng Wen, pulled the horses and squeezed out of the crowd, and then rode wildly.


    More than three-quarters of an hourter, we finally arrived at the city gate.


    The city gate has been blocked. The soldiers built a human wall and drew their swords to stop the crowd: "Go back, General Liang has an order. Anyone who dares toe will be killed without mercy!"


    The people in the city were blocked in front of the city gate and could not get out of the city. They cursed angrily: "Fuck you, you are soldiers. If you don''t kill soldiers, why are you pointing knives at us?!"


    Lei Mao shouted: "Because there may be secrets of the Rong people among you, and you want toe over and open the city gate for the Rong people and kill the people in the city!"


    He pointed at the man who just cursed and said, "He may be a soldier of the army, arrest him!"


    When the man heard this, he was frightened to death and hurriedly said: "No, no, I am a citizen of the city and a good citizen. Who the **** are you? Don''t nder me!"


    Peng Wen sneered: "He is the chief manager of the Lei family''s caravan!"


    As soon as the four words "Lei Family Caravan" were uttered, the man immediately shrank his neck and apologized: "It''s because I''m blind and can''t see the mountains. Please don''t be angry. I''m really a good citizen. I''m either a soldier or a soldier." The soldiers are calling, and I want to take my family and escape."


    Lei Mao said: "If you take your family out of the city at this time, are you going to run for your life or die? If you don''t want to die, or if you don''t want to have a good life in the future, go back!"


    The Lei family caravan is not a group of good men and women. All members carry knives and areparable to ruthless bandits. They dare to do some things.


    After hearing this, therge group of people who wanted to leave the city became frightened and retreated, but still did not go home.


    Peng Wen said: "Why don''t you go home? Are you staying at the city gate? Do you want to be the first to be stabbed when the city is broken?!"


    As soon as these words came out, the people realized that it was not appropriate to stay at the city gate, and some people began to walk back.


    Lei Mao had already climbed up the city tower and saw General Liang. He pointed at the group of people and said, "General Liang, please send someone to keep an eye on these people and see where they have gone. There is probably a Rong soldier hiding among them."


    General Liang knew what Lei Mao said was reasonable, but where could he get the soldiers to keep an eye on such arge group of people?


    However, General Liang wanted to use the men and horses of the Lei family''s caravan to defend the city, so he nodded and agreed. He sent soldiers with three small gs, stared at the group of people, and asked Lei Mao: "What are you doing here?"


    It couldn''t be that Gao Lei filed awsuit against him, so Lei Mao came to him to settle the score.


    Leimao repeated what Peng Wen told him.


    General Liang was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly took him to see Magistrate Hao, saying: "Governor Hao, this matter is too important. We must immediately send someone to search the Rong people carefully to avoid the tragedy of Rong people poisoning again. "


    Here in the northwest, we have fought with the Rong people not once or twice. The Rong people have always been unreasonable and like to poison during wars, so we have to be on guard.

 Chapter 1602: siege, compromise

    Chapter 1602: siege,promise


    Chapter 1602 Attack the city andpromise


    Magistrate Hao also knew that this matter was very important, but: "The government office has been searching for Rong people in the city with the people from the Lei family caravan these days. Six families with about 30 people have been found. There should be no Rong people in the city." If you do it carefully, why waste more manpower searching?"


    He pointed at the crowd of Rong people outside the city, and then at the pitifully few Dachu soldiers on the tower, and said: "We really don''t have any manpower. If we search the whole city again, we will have to take away the soldiers. Then There will be no one to defend the city!


    After speaking, he looked at Lei Mao and said: "General Manager Lei, I know that your Lei family caravan has many people, and all of them are good at martial arts. Please ask Mrs. Gao to help and select a group of people from the Lei family caravan. Searching the city."


    Lei Mao almostughed angrily: "Prefect Hao, we from the Lei family''s caravan have gone to guard various wells in the city to prevent the soldiers from poisoning. Where can we find the manpower to search for the soldiers in the city?"


    The Lei family''s caravan is engaged in business, not as soldiers of the yamen. It''s good to be able to do this job. What else does Magistrate Hao want them to do? !


    Magistrate Hao also knew that the Lei family caravan had done their best, so he thought about it and said: "Take Lou Bantou to the Fengjia Escort Bureau and ask the people from the Fengjia Escort Agency to search the Rong people in the city with you. The government really has nothing. When people are gone, the government officials will guard the city."


    Added another sentence: "After you have searched the city, you must alsoe to help defend the city. The soldiers and civilians of Xing''an Prefecture are both prosperous and devastated. If we don''t defend the city, we will all die."


    "Fengjia Escort Agency? Hao Zhifu, you are really good at making things difficult for me." Lei Mao said: "The Fengjia Escort Agency is not very good at dealing with us. I don''t know how to dispatch them. So, you order the people from the Fengjia Escort Agency to guard the tower. City, how about giving us two squads of government officials and going with us to search for the soldiers?"


    General Liang heard this and said: "Prefect Hao, let''s do it like this."


    He added: "Prefect Hao, Lei Mao is right. Now sending the Yamen to search the city can also appease the people. It is much better than letting the people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau do the search."


    The Rong people besieged the city, and the people in the city were very scared. At this time, people from the government came forward to search from house to house whileforting the people, so that the city could be more stable.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Hao nodded in agreement. He immediately asked someone to hand him a pen and paper, and wrote a handwritten letter, asking all the bodyguards from the Fengjia Bodyguard Bureau toe and guard the city: "Take it, search it carefully, and make sure there are no soldiers in the city."


    Hey. Lei Mao took the handwritten letter and left immediately.


    While Lei Mao was arguing with Magistrate Hao, Peng Wen had been standing on the tower watching the Rong people. When Lei Mao greeted him to leave, he asked him: "How is it?"


    Peng Wen shook his head: "It''s not good. The Rong people have surrounded Xing''an Prefecture and sent a team of chariots to run along the city wall. It can be seen that they want to seal us in the city and prevent anyone from leaving the city... The king''s g is always standing, and the horn sounds every quarter of an hour. It is obvious that all their troops have not arrived yet, and they are still gathering troops."


    When Peng Wen said this, a cold sweat broke out on his back: "How many troops have they sent this time? Now it looks like there are twenty or thirty thousand troops. If they continue to gather troops, won''t they have to have more than fifty thousand troops? Xing''an Prefecture will Thousands of soldiers and horses, if tens of thousands of Rong people attack the city together, it is possible to directly attack Beicang Prefecture, let alone Xing''an Prefecture! The Rong people set up a royal g, which shows that the people leading the troops are from the royal family."


    Rong people pay attention to blood. Once the royal family leads an army to go to war, they must win, otherwise they will perish together. This war is dangerous.


    Lei Mao''s face darkened when he heard this, and he said: "Search the city first to make sure there are no soldiers in the city before talking about anything else... If we really can''t defend it, we can send my aunt out of the city with the men and horses of the Lei family''s caravan."


    Peng Wen: But


    Where are the other brothers families?


    The olddy will not leave if she cannot ensure the safety of her brothers and their families. However, Peng Wen did not ask this question. It was too bad to say such words now, so he had to listen to the thunder and search the soldiers in the city first.


    The two squeezed through the crowd, got on their horses, and ran towards the government office. After running more than ten meters, there was a loud bang behind them.


    Huge ming stones were thrown towards the city, breaking holes in the walls of the tower.


    Boom!


    The huge boulder rolled down from the city tower and hit the city. The people near the city gate were hit by the boulder and were instantly crushed into meat cakes. Some people were burned by the mes and covered with mes. They kept screaming and running: "Ah, ah, Help, help!"


    An unpleasant smell of pine oil filled the air, filling everyone''s nostrils.


    "The soldiers are attacking the city!" Peng Wen looked back and saw that the huge rocks burning with fire were still smashing into the city. The people who had previously blocked the city gate ran away. The surrounding area immediately became chaotic, and there were several people. People covered in fire were bumping around like headless flies.


    Peng Wen couldn''t see it, and hurriedly rode into a row of houses at the base of the city wall. He jumped off the horse, took out buckets of water, and poured it on those who were on fire: "There is water in the room where the soldiers are resting. Hurry up." Go get water and save people!


    However, everyone was in chaos and all fled to the city for their lives. No one listened to him at all.


    Lei Mao called several soldiers over, brought water to put out the fire on several people, and rescued the burned people.


    "There are soldiers taking care of them. We are under control. Let''s go quickly." Lei Mao grabbed Peng Wen and rode away. He took a shortcut to the government office and gave Hao Zhifu''s handwriting to Lou Bantou.


    After reading it, Team Leader Lou immediately called Team Leader Ji and showed him Magistrate Hao''s handwriting: "Old Ji, you first lead the brothers and the people from the Lei family caravan to search the city, and I will go with Chief Manager Lei." Fengjia Escort Bureau. After the Fengjia Escort Bureau goes to defend the city, we will follow you to search for the Rong people."


    The detailed work of the search army cannot wait. The sooner it is done, the better.


    Its Team Leader Lou who still knows how to handle things. Lei boasted, and then said to Team Leader Ji: Thank you for your hard work, Old Ji. For the sake of our family, we must find out the details of the Rong people!


    Everyone has selfish motives, you say its for the people in the city? Stop talking nonsense, at this time, only your own life and that of your family are the most important.


    "Sure, I will take my brothers to search." Lao Ji responded and went to the main house of the Lei family, took away all the men from the Lei family''s caravan who were left behind, and began to search the city carefully.


    Lei Mao and Lou Bantou went to the Fengjia Escort Bureau, found the head escort, and showed the head **** Hao Zhifu''s handwriting: "Default Chief Feng, this is an order from the prefect Hao. For the sake of the family members of the bodyguards of your **** bureau, For the sake of your masters reputation, do it quickly.


    The face of Feng Dabaotou turned dark, Damn Lei Mao, and threatened him with the reputation of his master''s family. He also got Hao Zhifu''s handwritten letter in advance, so that he could not refuse even if he wanted to.


    If you refuse, it means that the Feng family ignored the overall situation and acted selfishly during the war. The Feng family will be spurned by the entire Chu, and even be hated by the emperor.


    Emperor Jingyuan hated the Rong people so much. If the Rong people came, the Feng family''s bodyguards would not help fight against the Rong people... Hehe, after the war, the Feng family''s house would definitely be ransacked!

 Chapter 1603: Siege, strange disease

    Chapter 1603: Siege, strange disease


    Chapter 1603 Siege of the city, strange disease


    For the sake of the master''s family, the head of the Feng family bodyguard could only agree: "The Rong people are besieging the city, and the Feng family bodyguard bureau should serve the Chu army and fight against the Rong people."


    Leiughed, haha, these words are really nice, and they were not forced.


    Headguard Feng ignored Lei Mao''s smile and immediately struck the gong and gathered all the bodyguards from the Fengjia Bodyguard Bureau. However, he did not send all the bodyguards to defend the city, and only gave them seven men: "Bandou Lou, There are many family members in the **** agency, and they need the protection of escorts."


    Bantou Lou was not angry. He knew that it was a good thing to get seventy men at this time. He nodded and said: "What the **** chief Feng said makes sense, hurry up and take the escorts to the tower. Listen to what Chief Lei said , the Rong people have attacked the city with slings."


    "Hmm." Feng''s first **** immediately reced him with the second escort, and asked the second **** to lead the escorts to defend the city, while he stayed to guard the **** office. If the soldiers broke the city, he could lead the big guys to escape.


    As for his family?


    Sorry, he is smart and has already sent his family to the master''s house in the capital.


    Brothers, follow me! the leader of the second bodyguard shouted, calling several hundred bodyguards to rush towards the city tower with their weapons in hand.


    Lei Mao continued to follow the people from the Yamen to search the Rong people in the city and conduct detailed operations.


    They had already searched several times before and found some Rong people. They originally thought that no more Rong people would be found this time. Unexpectedly, with the help of the Eagle Food Gang, they found three more nests of Rong people!


    "Tear off their hand tendons and hamstrings, don''t let them run away!" Lou Bantou shouted to the government officials, held down a woman, and said in disbelief: "Mrs. Xu, you didn''t notice, you opened the door The women in the embroidery vige are actually made by soldiers."


    Mrs. Xu is said to be a very capable person. When she was ten years old, she followed her grandparents to Xing''an Prefecture to seek refuge with rtives. Unexpectedly, she didn''t know that her rtives had gone to the south.


    Her family did not have enough money to go south, so they could only survive by doing small jobs and slowly settled in the city.


    With her beauty, she married shopkeeper Xu, who was in the cloth business, and with her embroidery skills, she started an embroidery shop and became a famous embroidery shop in Xing''an Prefecture.


    But Shopkeeper Xus life was short. He died just after two good years.


    Shopkeeper Xus family has lived in Xingan Prefecture for generations, so no one doubts that Madam Xu is from the Rong army.


    But the Eagle Food Gang is not a vegetarian. It is precisely because Mrs. Xu is so capable that she was suspected by the people of the Eagle Food Gang and sent the news to the Lei family caravan.


    Only through thunder can one catch Lady Xu.


    Madam Xu refused to acknowledge her death and cried: "No, I am not a Rongren. I am from Dachu and have lived in Xing''an Prefecture for decades. You can''t unjustly use me just because the Rongren and beasts are attacking me!"


    Lei Mao sneered: "Forget it, your daughter was found to be a wolf when she got married, and she still wants to deny it."


    Speaking of Mrs. Xus daughter, something even more outrageouses, because she is not the son of Shopkeeper Xu, but the son of a Rongren.


    The Rong people attach great importance to bloodline. Madam Xu suffered the disadvantage of her mother being from Da Chu. Therefore, she could not marry her Rong lover and was sent to Da Chu to do detailed work.


    Therefore, after she married Shopkeeper Xu, she did not want to give him a mixed-race child, but she could not live without a son, so she had a private meeting with the Rong people, gave birth to a son and a daughter, and raised them as Shopkeeper Xu''s children.


    "Shopkeeper Xu died of a bad disease at first, but now it seems that the bad disease was fake and he was probably poisoned!" Lei Mao said, and said to Team Leader Lou: "Take Madam Xu to our Lei Family Store. Team, we have to torture her to see what mission she wants to perform!"


    There are two torture chambers in the main house of the Lei Family Caravan, one of which can be described as hell, and cannot bepared to the torture chamber of the government office. Taking Madam Xu and the others to the torture chamber of the Lei Family Caravan will help them find out the truth faster.


    "General Manager Lei is right. Let''s go and take them to the main house of the Lei Family Caravan." Leader Lou asked his servants to take Madam Xu and the others to the main house of the Lei Family Caravan and began to treat Madam Xu, mother and daughter. , the son was tortured. Mrs. Xu was very stubborn and she didnt confess even when she was beaten to death.


    In the end, it was Madam Xus son who did the trick: Poison, poison~


    Leader Lou was overjoyed when he heard this: "It''s poisoning again. It''s really not new. Is this what the Rong people are capable of? It''s a pity that we have already sent people to guard the water source. The poison of the Rong people cannot be used."


    The son of the Xu family shook his head: "Yes, food, salt and medicine, medicinal materials~"


    Mrs. Xus daughter married the son of Dong Zhous family. The Zhou family owned a grain store, and one of her inws owned a medicine store.


    Although the pharmacy is not big, its business is good. Many families in the city will go to Changjia Pharmacy to buy some cheap medicinal materials.


    "What!" Leader Lou was shocked. He didn''t expect that the soldiers had changed their strategy and actually poisoned grain, salt, and medicinal materials: "It''s over, it''s over, what can we do?"


    Lei Mao grabbed the sons of the Xu family and asked angrily: "Where is the poison? Have you poisoned me?"


    But the son of the Xu family could not bear the torture and fainted.


    Old Fang, give him acupuncture to wake him up quickly! Lei Mao grabbed the doctor of the Lei familys caravan and asked Doctor Fang to give the Xu familys son acupuncture.


    Doctor Fang has good medical skills. After a round of acupuncture, the Xu family''s son woke up and was in better spirits than before.


    Lei Mao: "Tell me, where are the poisons hidden? Who poisoned them?"


    The Xu family''s son said: "They were ced in the Zhou family and the Chang family...my sister did it."


    The daughter of the Xu family is as smart and vicious as Mrs. Xu, so Mrs. Xu leaves it to her daughter to do such important things.


    As long as theyplete this task, the sons of the Xu family will be able to marry a Rong girl with pure blood, and their whole family will be able to move to the Royal Court of Da Rong to live a good life, and they will no longer beughed at by the Rong people for being mixed with the blood of humble Da Chu. Bastard!


    After hearing this, Lei Mao was speechless. For many years, he couldn''t figure out why these mixed-race children were bullied by the Rong people. Why did they still treat the Rong people as their masters?


    Isnt Dachu bad?


    Do you have to be a lowly person and work for the army? Do you just want the third generation to be a real army member?


    But now is not the time to talk about this. Lei Mao immediately said: "Let''s go. Last week, Jia Changjia sealed these two houses and searched for poison!"


    Hey. The people from the Lei familys caravan immediately rushed to the Zhou and Chang families.


    Team leader Lou also called on the government officials to follow him.


    The two parties surrounded the two families, and after dragging Zhou Dong''s family and Dr. Chang, they went to the two shops and began to search extensively. They found that the grain, salt, and medicinal materials in the two shops were mixed with poison.


    Doctor Fang trembled and said: "Look for the ount book, quickly find the ount book, see who bought these things, and quickly remind them not to eat them, it will kill someone!"


    Mom, check the ount book! Lei Mao and Lou Ban were in a hurry. Fortunately, several groups of soldiers were arrested in the city in the past few days for detailed operations. Madam Xu was afraid that the mission would fail, so she dyed poisoning her daughter for a few days.


    The poison had just been administered the day after, and because the Zhou family wanted to hoard it and wait until the price of grain and salt increased several times before selling it, there were not many families who bought grain and salt, only a dozen or so.


    Leader Lou immediately took people there and searched out the poisonous grain and poisonous salt they bought.

 Chapter 1604: Siege, bugs

    Chapter 1604: Siege, bugs


    Chapter 1604: Siege, Insects


    The city was under siege because everyone knew that food was now a valuable thing, so these dozen or so families were reluctant to eat the food they had just bought, and they still ate the old food at home. Only one family ran out of salt and nned to eat the new food tonight. of poisonous salt.


    However, this family was too poor to bear to put salt all the time. They nned to sprinkle some salt to taste when cooking in the evening, so they escaped the disaster.


    After seeing Team Leader Lou leading people to search, he thought something had happened to his family and summoned the people from the yamen. They were all so frightened that they knelt down.


    Leader Lou didn''t have time to exin to them, so he immediately searched out all the grain and salt in his house, and even took away the pot of multi-grain porridge that was still being cooked.


    Lou Bantou said: "The Rong people poisoned the city. The grain and salt your family bought at Zhou''s shop have been poisoned and cannot be eaten. We have to take away the grain and salt."


    "What, the food of the Zhou family has been poisoned by the soldiers?" The old man of this family cried: "What about my family? There are nearly twenty people, old and young. Now the soldiers are besieging the city, and the men in the family cannot go out to work. If this food cannot be eaten, wouldnt the whole family starve to death?!


    Doctor Fang said: "Don''t worry, the Lei family''s caravan will bring you food and salt before dark."


    Since the Lei family caravan has taken care of this matter, it will not let the people who bought the poisonous food starve to death.


    After hearing this, the old mans family burst into tears of joy: Thank you so much, Mr. Lei Wu, and thank you so much, Mr. Lei!


    Doctor Fang waved his hand and said, "Don''t thank me. Come here. I want to diagnose your pulse. Make sure you don''t get poisoned or contract any disease."


    The Rong people most like to poison themselves with contagious poisons, so we must be on guard against them.


    The old man hurriedly said: "Quick,e here and check the doctor''s pulse!"


    Doctor Fang stayed at the old man''s house for half an hour, and after checking the old man''s family, he followed Mr. Lou with confidence.


    But Dr. Fang asked Team Leader Lou to leave a yamen servant behind to watch the family: "Someone has to keep an eye on them, lest the poison develops in a few days, or they have already been infected with the epidemic, which would be bad."


    The soldiers and civilians in the northwest are very experienced in poisoning the Rong people, so when Dr. Fang said this, no one objected.


    The old man''s family was still very happy, thinking that there were government officials guarding them at this time, and if the Rong invaded the city, they would have a helper to block them.


    And Lei Mao went to the house where he bought Chang''s medicinal materials.


    Those who can buy medicine usually have patients at home, so several patients who took Changjia''s medicinal herbs died suddenly.


    When Lei Mao and the others arrived at Yao''s house, the boss of Yao''s family had just died, and Mrs. Yao was lying on the body of boss Yao, crying.


    Pull her away quickly, get the rest of the people out, and burn the body immediately!


    The people from the Lei family''s caravan immediately followed suit.


    Mrs. Yao had just died of her eldest son, and was in grief. When she saw that her eldest son''s body was about to be burned, she raised her crutch and struck Lei Mao: "Stop, you Lei family caravans, don''t bully others... My eldest son is all here." He died of illness and you refused to bury him and even burned him. Are you human?!"


    Mrs. Yao was so excited that she burst into tears after scolding her. As a result, she couldn''t breathe and fainted from crying.


    Yao Er stood up and said: "General Manager Lei, you can''t do this. My brother has died of illness. We have to build a funeral tent for him and burn the body. It is disrespectful to the deceased!"


    Lei Mao hurriedly told Rongren Xizuo about poisoning the Chang family''s medicinal materials: "Your eldest brother was poisoned to death. The poison may induce epidemic diseases. His body may have infectious poison and must be burned. "


    He also said: "As for your whole family, you must stay at home and be guarded by people from the government office, lest you also be infected with the disease and harm everyone in the city."


    What?! Yao Er was stunned and couldnt believe that his eldest brother was poisoned to death by the soldiers.


    After hearing this, the rest of the Yao family were all frightened and went crazy. They were crying and making trouble, but they couldn''t make any more noise than the Lei family''s caravan, and they were all subdued.


    The body of the eldest son of the Yao family was dragged to the yard and burned. The bed and bedding were also burned.


    Dr. Fang came here and prescribed some detoxifying medicine to the Yao family, and asked them to take a bath quickly. Finally, he told them that the whole family should not go out.


    Lei Mao and Lou Bantou were busy until midnight before they finished the work of poisoning Rong Renxiu. They were afraid that they would also be infected with the poison, so they did not dare to see Gao Lei, so they only sent someone to inform Gao Lei. thing.


    Gao Lei nodded when he heard this: "It''s good to catch them all, otherwise half of the people in the city will die."


    Gu Jinli now lives in the same house as Gao Lei. After hearing this, he asked: "Aunt Lei, is the poison of the Rong people very powerful?"


    After hearing this, Gao Lei remembered the disgusting past, with an expression on his face as if he had eaten a fly.


    After a while, he said: "It''s not very serious, but it can make people die in a very disgusting way, and it can also infect people, which is quite scary."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked: "What are the symptoms of patients who have been poisoned by Rongren''s poison? Can you tell me?"


    Gao Lei frowned when he heard this, looked at her and said, "You want to hear such disgusting things?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I have some medical skills, and the Rong people have already besieged the city. I know better. If the Rong people poison me again, I won''t panic if I encounter him."


    "The Rong people have been caught doing fine work, how can the Rong people poison them? You, you just love to find punishment." After Gao Leiined, he held back his nausea and told Gu Jinli several ways to poison the Rong people. Symptoms of poison.


    Dont tell me, its really disgusting!


    But there is something even more disgusting.


    Outside the city, the great witch doctor led by Lemuqin took advantage of the darkness and began to take action, releasing several groups of birds... These birds carried poisonous insects.


    These poisonous insects are bloodthirsty and will burrow into the bodies of living creatures to reproduce. After killing people or animals, they will crawl out of the corpse and look for new living creatures to parasitize.


    To put it bluntly, the poison used by the great witch doctor of the Rong people this time is a parasite, a terrible parasite that can live in the human body and kill people and animals after being cultivated.


    The birds had been infected by parasites, but they could still fly. After being released, they flew towards the city.


    It was dark and the birds were small. As long as there were no huge rocks flying towards them, the soldiers guarding the city would not pay any attention to them. Moreover, birds were somon that they would fly around every day, so even if they saw them, the soldiers would not care.


    The birds entered the city smoothly, but their bodies had been devoured by parasites. Not long after they flew into the city, they could not hold on and died.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The birds fell from the sky and fell into the courtyards of people''s houses.


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as Lin Dagui opened the door, he saw several dead birds falling in his yard. He was so happy that he called to his brothers: "Second, second and third, God has sent meat to our family. Come out quickly to pick up these birds." Throw it into the multigrain porridge and cook it together, our family will also have meat porridge today!"


    The Lin family is not rich, and now the city is under siege. Everyone can''t get out, and they will die at some point. It would be good if they could eat some meat. I heard that a dead birdnded in my yard, so I immediately got dressed. Get up and pick up the birds.


    Brother, there are eight of them, enough for three of us. Lin Sangui took the eight dead birds and plucked their feathers and cleaned them. Without cutting them, he threw them directly into the newly boiled porridge water.

 Chapter 1605: siege, break out

    Chapter 1605: siege, break out


    Chapter 1605 Attack the city and break out


    "The porridge is ready,e and eat quickly!" Lin Dagui greeted the people in the third room, and went to help Mrs. Lin out personally: "Mom, God has blessed us and sent meat to our family. Today, whether it is a boy or a girl, We all eat meat, do you think thats okay?


    In the past, when the Lin family ate meat, the girls could only watch. Only during Chinese New Year and festivals could the girls get two pieces of meat to eat.


    But now that the city is under siege, this may be theirst meat meal. The whole family must eat some meat to avoid beingined by the girls after they die and go to the underworld.


    Mrs. Lin also felt that the family was a little sorry for the girls, so she nodded and said: "Okay, let''s all eat meat today. Boss, please share the meat with us."


    "Hey." Lin Dagui responded, first giving a bird to Mrs. Lin: "Mom, you are the biggest in the family, you can eat a whole bird."


    After Mrs. Lin ate, Lin Dagui cut the bird meat with scissors and divided the seven birds into fourteen parts. Each person in the three houses got half a bird.


    The whole family enjoyed the meal very happily and cherished it...after all, it might be thest meal.


    After eating, Lin Ergui took Dafangs son out to check the situation.


    There were many people on the street, all of them men. Like Lin Ergui, they went to the government office to inquire about the situation.


    "Yesterday, the soldiers used flint to attack the city. They smashed the east tower, but they did not hit the city gate. I wonder what poison they will use against us today?" said the shopkeeper Lu of the city''s wine shop, feeling extremely scared. Then he said worriedly: "I heard that General Zhou entered the cityte, and most of his soldiers were killed by the soldiers. The remaining soldiers and horses ran away, probably hiding in the mountains."


    "What, is what Mr. Lu said true? General Zhou''s troops have not entered the city?" Lin Ergui worked as a waiter in the Lu family restaurant. When he heard this, he grabbed the shopkeeper Lu and asked, "No way, General Zhou is Xu The general sent him, he was very powerful, how could he be killed by the soldiers so quickly?"


    "Oh, all the really powerful soldiers have died long ago. How can the remaining ones be the rivals of the Rong people?" Shopkeeper Lu''s words were a bit cryptic, alluding to the emperor''s killing of Wei Guogong and his family.


    "What can we do? We won''t be massacred by the soldiers, right?" Lin Ergui was very scared and asked tremblingly.


    "How do I know?" Shopkeeper Lu withdrew his hand and squeezed towards the yamen door. He wanted to ask his acquaintances in the yamen to see if they knew about thetest war situation and whether they had sent a letter asking for help. When will reinforcements arrive?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The yamen servant knocked on the gong and shouted: "Back off, back off, Qi Tongzhi is here!"


    After hearing this, the people surrounding the Yamen were so excited that they hurriedly asked: "Master Tongzhi, will the Rong invade Xing''an Prefecture? When will someonee to rescue us?!"


    Some people were so frightened that they cried loudly, knelt down and begged: "Master Tongzhi, we must ask the capital to send reinforcements to save us!"


    Qi Tongzhi also knew that everyone was scared, so he stepped on the chair and shouted: "Don''t worry, everyone, before the army besieged the city, the government had sent people to Yongcheng Prefecture, Daliang Prefecture, and Long''an Prefecture to ask for help. The reinforcements from these three prefectures, The reinforcements from the Central ins Capital Command and the reinforcements from the capital wille to rescue us soon. Just hold on for a few more days, and when General Xu''s reinforcements arrive, we will be saved!"


    This matter was also thanks to the Lei family''s caravan. If General Liang had been relied upon, all the people in Xing''an Prefecture would have died, and the soldiers in the nearby city had not yet heard the news.


    Thinking of this, Qi Tongzhi couldn''t help cursing in his heart: Damn Liang Baifeng, if you don''t believe Mrs. Gao''s news,e and tell me, let me escape first!


    Now that I am trapped here, I can only fight to the death for my own life.


    "What? General Xu has already brought his army to rescue us! God bless us!" The guys were so excited. It''s good that the reinforcements have arrived. They don''t want to be ughtered by the soldiers like the people in Longshan Mansion. .


    But there are also people who doubt whether this is true or not, saying: "Master Tongzhi, you are not lying to us, are you? General Xu is going to guard Long''an Prefecture, who wille to rescue us? What about the soldiers and horses of Yongcheng Prefecture and Daliang Prefecture? Not many, even if theye, can they beat the Rong people?"


    Qi Tongzhi sneered, pointed at the man and said: "Come on, this man uttered evil words during the war and was caught by my officer. He will be punished with thirty broad strokes of a stick!" "Ah? Master Tongzhi, you are unjust. I just want to ask a question." That''s all, how could it be a lie?!" The man refused to ept it and shouted even louder.


    After hearing this, Qi Tongzhi realized that he didn''t get what he wanted, so he changed his order: "If you don''t repent,e on and kill him with a stick!"


    After hearing this, the man''s face turned pale with fright. After noticing Qi Tongzhi''s murderous intention today, he hurried away.


    But the government officials had already rushed over, held down the man, tied his hands and feet, blocked his mouth, and started beating him!


    The government officials used all their strength and beat him more than fifty times, beating the man''s back to a pulp and beating him to death in front of the government office.


    "Oh my God~" Shopkeeper Lu and the others eximed, almost paralyzed to the ground in fright. Lin Ergui dragged him back and didn''t stop until he reached the other side of the street.


    Oh my god, Tian Liuzi is dead, Qi Tongzhi really killed him like this~ Lin Ergui was also frightened, and said tremblingly after running to the other side of the street.


    Shopkeeper Lu hade to his senses and answered: "It should be intentional... During the war, the most taboo thing about people in the city is disobedience. In order to prevent everyone from causing trouble, we killed one person as a warning to others."


    Shopkeeper Lu is worthy of being a shopkeeper, he guessed it right.


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao sent a message to Qi Tongzhi, asking him to stabilize the people in the city and kill people as ast resort to intimidate them!


    After Qi Tongzhi received the news, he nned to kill a thorn to shock the people in the city. Tian Liuzi happened to be looking for death, so he fulfilled his wish.


    As his name suggests, Tian Liuzi is a gangster from the west of the city. When he was a child, he came to Fucheng to beg for food. When he grew up, he became a thug. In short, he is a person who will do any evil thing as long as he has money. If you kill him, you will not have a family. Come and seek justice.


    Qi Tongzhi took the opportunity to say: "In Da Chu''s criminalw, those who mislead the public with evil words during war will be killed without mercy! Tian Liuzi is seeking death for himself, and he cannot me others. You must also remember this. Don''t cause trouble to the government, otherwise you will end up like Tian Liuzi. Did you hear that clearly?!


    Tian Liuzi was beaten to death. The screams before his death hit everyone''s eardrums. Everyone was scared and hurriedly said: "Listen, listen clearly."


    Qi Tongzhi felt that this was not enough, so he said: "Come here, take the soldiers out carefully, and show their heads to the public on the spot!"


    Mrs. Xus daughter, son, and son-inws family were all escorted out and knelt on the ground.


    The executioner of the Yamen raised his knife and struck down one by one... This process of killing one by one was a bit long, and the people present were even more frightened to death.


    Shopkeeper Lu was vomiting. Before he finished cutting, he said to Lin Ergui: "Hurry, help me go home and give you two taels of silver~"


    Shopkeeper Lu is stingy. Lin Ergui used to work for him and would not give him an extra copper te, but now he gives him two taels of silver. Lin Ergui is naturally happy to help shopkeeper Lu go home.


    Shopkeeper Lu readily gave Lin Ergui two taels of silver. After Lin Ergui''s uncle and nephew left happily, shopkeeper Luughed and said: "Idiot."


    In times of war nowadays, food is the most valuable thing, and silver is dead!


    But shopkeeper Lu was not happy for long and fell ill the next night.

 Chapter 1606: Attack the city, ask for help

    Chapter 1606: Attack the city, ask for help


    Chapter 1606 Attack the city and ask for help


    "Master, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Madam Lu asked, looking at Shopkeeper Lu who was lying on the bed, clutching her heart and looking ufortable, feeling very worried.


    Getting sick at this time can be life-threatening. It is difficult to even buy medicine, let alone a doctor.


    Shopkeeper Lu also knew that he was ill now, and he was stingy and reluctant to spend a lot of money to hire a doctor. He endured the dull pain in his heart and said, "It''s nothing serious, I''m just depressed. I guess it''s because I was beheaded yesterday." So disgusting."


    After saying this, he started to retch.


    Ms. Lu quickly supported him and patted his back: "How are you? Does it feel better to spit it out?"


    Shopkeeper Lu shook his head and spit out a few mouthfuls of sour water. Will he feel better?


    "Leave me alone, take care of your family well, and don''t let the Zhonghou family take advantage of our family''s benefits."


    The Zhonghou family were servants bought by the Lu family, but now that there is a war and the city is in chaos, shopkeeper Lu is afraid that the Zhonghou family will steal the deed of sale and then steal the Lu family''s money, causing the family to run away.


    Mrs. Lu said: "I''ll let the boss and the second one keep an eye on me, don''t worry."


    Shopkeeper Lu was anxious and shouted: "Why don''t you let the boss and the second brother keep an eye on it? Let brother Lu keep an eye on it. If the Zhonghou family finds out, something will happen to him."


    Brother Lu is the son of Shopkeeper Lu. During the drought in the northwest, Shopkeeper Lu''s eldest brother and his family died, leaving only a son and a daughter. The boy was Brother Lu, and he lived with Shopkeeper Lu''s family.


    The girl stayed with her uncle''s family, and now she is married to her uncle''s son, so she has found her home.


    Mrs. Lu said: "Brother Lu went out to chop down trees and hasn''te back yet. When hees back, I will ask him to keep an eye on that family."


    As he was talking, he suddenly heard a knock on the door, and Brother Lu''s voice came faintly: "Second uncle, second aunt, open the door for me. I''m back looking for firewood."


    "Have a rest. I''ll open the door for him." Madam Lu stood up, but did not open the door for Brother Lu. Instead, she went to the kitchen first and brought the meat and vegetable buns from the kitchen back to the couple''s room. Open the door for Brother Lu.


    Seeing Brother Luing back with only one load of firewood, he said dissatisfiedly: "Why only one load of firewood? It''s still firewood. How can we burn it?"


    Brother Lu was only fourteen years old, two years younger than Shopkeeper Lu''s eldest son. Hearing this, he said aggrievedly: "Aunt, it''s so chaotic outside. Every household has no firewood. They even cut down the trees. This Third brother Xu helped me **** it..."


    Seeing Mrs. Lu''s cold expression, she hurriedly smiled and said: "It''s okay, aunt, the firewood can be burned even if it is left in the sun for two days. I also made an appointment with Brother Xu to go to the abandoned house tomorrow to remove the old wood from the house. It wont run out of firewood.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu put away her cold face and looked at Brother Lu''s dirty appearance. She said with disgust: "You''re so dirty. Hurry up and pick up the firewood to the kitchen. There is a bowl of soybean and sorghum porridge in the kitchen for you." Yours, after eating, go to the back room and keep an eye on Zhonghou''s family... That family is dishonest and wants to take advantage of the war to steal the deed and escape. You have to keep a close eye on him. If he runs away, we will find him. You settle the score!"


    Brother Lu frowned when he heard this. He wanted to say that Uncle Zhonghou''s family was not like this, but he was afraid of being scolded, so he could only nod his head and said: "Hey, my nephew knows."


    After saying that, he carried a heavy load of firewood and headed towards the kitchen. He untied the firewood and ced it under the eaves of the kitchen to dry before going into the kitchen to drink porridge.


    The sorghum and soybean porridge didnt even contain salt, so it was very unptable, but Brother Kelu still ate it with great care... Those little beggars in the west of the city didnt even have to eat soybeans.


    Just smelling the aroma of meat left in the iron pot, Brother Lu''s eyes were still red... If his parents had not died, he would definitely be able to eat meat every day like his second uncle''s cousins. But there is no rush. The eldest sister said that his uncle has already made arrangements for him to get married. After he gets married, he will be able to separate the family. In the future, he will not have to be angry with his second uncle''s family, and he will also be allocated half of the restaurant, Lujia Restaurant. The previous shopkeeper was his father, not his second uncle.


    After Brother Lu finished his porridge, he went back to the house, got a coat, and went to sit outside the house to stare at the Zhonghou family.


    He didn''t stare for long. After shopkeeper Lu and his family fell asleep, he went to sleep with Zhonghou and his family in the back room.


    The next day, he got up before dawn and stood outside again to stare, so that his second aunt and his family would not scold him when they saw him.


    But something happened in the second room today. Brother Lu had just stood outside for a long time when he heard Madam Lu shouting: "Brother Lu from the Zhonghou family,e quickly, help!"


    "Uncle Zhonghou, Aunt Zhonghou,e quickly, something happened over there with the second uncle!" Brother Lu called to the Zhonghou family and ran to the main courtyard first. He saw Madam Lu spinning around in the yard in fright, looking like she was in a state of confusion. look.


    When Mrs. Lu saw Brother Luing, she pointed to the room and said, "Your second uncle, he''s going to die!"


    ah?


    Brother Lu was shocked. It was fine yesterday. Why is it not working anymore?


    He hurriedly rushed into the house to see Shopkeeper Lu... Shopkeeper Lu was lying on the bed, his upper abdomen near his heart was bulging, blood was pouring out of his mouth, and he had fainted.


    Brother Lu was so frightened that his face turned pale. He didn''t dare to touch Shopkeeper Lu. He immediately rushed out of the house and said to Madam Lu, "Don''t be afraid, Auntie. I''ll call the doctor right away."


    After saying that, he ran away, but did not run to the hospital. Instead, he went to Xu''s house and begged: "Third brother Xu, my second uncle is suffering from an emergency and is about to die. Your eldest brother works in the Lei family''s caravan. Please take me to the Lei Family Caravan and ask Brother Xu to help invite the doctor from the Lei Family Caravan to treat my second uncle."


    Xu San had just woken up not long ago, and was about to take the tools and go to the deserted house in the west of the city to scrape the roof and bring back the wooden beams for firewood. Hearing this, heughed: "Your second uncle has finally been punished by God? How can we save him?" What does he do? If he dies, you can separate the family."


    Brother Lu was extremely anxious and said, "Brother Xu, please stop joking. My second uncle is really seriously ill. Take me to the Lei Family Caravan to ask for a doctor!"


    He goes out every day to find firewood for his family, so he knows that the medical center and drug store in the city have long been closed, and he has no money. The only ce where he can go to find a doctor now is the Lei family caravan.


    "Chengchengcheng, don''t pull me. I''ll tell my mother and leave." Xu San said. After going back to greet my mother and second brother, he took the big knife for self-defense and handed Brother Lu a hatchet. , went to the Lei family caravan.


    As soon as they arrived at the main house of the Lei family caravan, they were stopped on the street. After being asked for their identities, the people from the Lei family caravan asked them to wait while they went to call Xu over.


    Nearly two-quarters of an hourter, Xu Dacai rushed over. When he saw Xu San, he asked anxiously: "Lao San, why are you here? But something happened at home?"


    Xu San shook his head and told the story about shopkeeper Lu.


    Xu Da frowned and said, "Why are you suddenly so sick that you are about to die? But the doctor at the main house is also busy making medicine and has no time to go out to treat people."


    Xu Da didnt want to help Shopkeeper Lu. After all, Shopkeeper Lu always bullied Brother Lu and wanted to take away Dafangs share of the family property, but he thought of what the chief manager had said. The Rong people might poison the city. If they found out, Any strange illness must be reported immediately.


    Shopkeeper Lu''s illness was very strange upon hearing it. After Xu Da went to tell the people in the Lei family''s caravan who were guarding the street, he took Brother Lu and others to the main house.

 Chapter 1607: Siege the city, die

    Chapter 1607: Siege the city, die


    Chapter 1607 Attack the city, die


    Steward Six, Shopkeeper Lus illness is indeed very strange. I dare not not report it. Do you think you should send a doctor over to take a look? Xu Da said to Steward Lei Liu.


    Manager Lei Liu is a very powerless person in the main house of the Lei family''s caravan. He does the work of managing servants and handymen, but he can also see Manager Lei and even Mrs. Gao.


    After hearing this, I felt that this matter was a bit unusual: "Wait a minute, I''ll go see the chief manager and ask him for a doctor."


    "Hey, thank you so much, Manager Six." Xu Da was very happy and took Xu San and Brother Lu to wait in the courtyard.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the sixth manager came directly with a doctor in his thirties: "This is Doctor Zhang. You can take him to Shopkeeper Lu for treatment."


    Dr. Fang has superb medical skills and is very busy. He has no time to treat Shopkeeper Lu. The reason why he can treat Dr. Zhang is because Shopkeeper Lu has a strange disease.


    Thank you so much, Manager Six, and thank you so much, Doctor Zhang! After Brother Lu saluted and thanked them, he couldnt wait to pull Doctor Zhang away.


    The sixth steward said: "Don''t worry, we have prepared a mule cart for you at the back door."


    Brother Lu was overjoyed and followed Xu Da out of the back door, got on the Lei family caravan''s mule cart, and ran towards home. He soon arrived home: "Doctor Zhang, my second uncle is in the house, please go in and take a look. .


    The doctor is here! Madam Lu cried until her eyes were swollen. She took her two sons to meet Dr. Zhang, and exined the shopkeeper Lus condition.


    Doctor Zhang frowned and asked, "You vomited blood? But you were beaten and suffered internal injuries?"


    Madam Lu shook her head: "No, no one beat him. He was very afraid of death and never dared to offend powerful people outside. He just went to the government office the day before yesterday to find out the news, and was frightened by the murder of Tian Liuzi and the military affairs. .


    He cried again: "Doctor, please save him... He is the backbone of the family!"


    Doctor Zhang nodded, carried the medicine box on his back, and went into the room to treat Shopkeeper Lu. But when he saw Shopkeeper Lu, he was startled... Shopkeeper Lu''s upper abdomen was getting bigger and bigger. It was obvious that he had suffered internal injuries and was bleeding continuously. Caused by.


    Doctor Zhang checked Shopkeeper Lu''s pulse and found that his pulse was already very weak. He pressed his bulging upper abdomen with his hand. Shopkeeper Lu''s mouth immediately burst into blood. He shook his head at Mrs. Lu: "I can''t do it anymore. The injury is too serious. Prepare for the Hereafter.


    "What? God, I can''t. Doctor, please save my boss, he can''t die!" Madam Lu sat on the ground and cried loudly, but there was nothing Dr. Zhang could do. The bleeding inside his body was like this. How could he still survive? Can it be saved?


    Brother Lu was very sad after hearing this, but he asked: "Doctor Zhang, how did my second uncle get this disease? My second uncle went out the day before yesterday. He was fine when he came back, but he fell ill the next night. I''m starting to feel ufortable, and I''ve been feeling like this since dawn today. You have to find out what the crux of the disease is, right? It can''t be so unclear."


    After hearing this, Dr. Zhang nodded happily: "You look young, but you are quite smart."


    Ms. Lu became angry and shouted at them: "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and save my man!"


    Doctor Zhang frowned when he heard this, but did not get angry. In order to find the cause of the disease, he examined Shopkeeper Lu carefully, but found nothing.


    It looks like he was beaten, his internal organs were ruptured, and he was bleeding profusely, but he didnt have any bruises on his body. Its really strange.


    If there was any external injury, it would be two red dots the size of sesame seeds on Shopkeeper Lus wrist. Other than that, no injuries were found.


    Then why does my man do this? Mrs. Lu asked, and then urged: Hurry up and give him an injection to save him!


    Dr. Zhang wanted to say that if things were like this, acupuncture would be useless. Unless the stomach was cut open, the blood inside was drained out, and the injured internal organs were sewn up, otherwise the acupuncture would be useless.But if a person''s stomach is cut open, he will not survive.


    Doctor Zhang finally spent more than a quarter of an hour giving Shopkeeper Lu a round of injections, and then gave Shopkeeper Lu a prescription to stop the bleeding, and said to Brother Lu: "Come with me back to the main house of the Lei Family Caravan to get some medicine. "


    Hey. Brother Lu followed, but before he could get the medicine back, shopkeeper Lu died.


    Ms. Lu was distraught and cried loudly, ming Brother Lu for Shopkeeper Lu''s death: "It was all the quack doctor hired by that broom star who killed your father! That broom star must pay with his life!"


    The two sons were so frightened that they did not dare to speak at all.


    After hearing this, the Zhonghou family said: "My dear boss, Doctor Zhang is the doctor of the Lei family''s caravan, how can he be a quack doctor?"


    "Bah, you bastards, you think I don''t know what your ns are? You want your Luohua to marry that broom star so that you can take over the Lu family''s property, you are just dreaming!" Mrs. Lu pointed at Luohua and said: "Youngdy, you are seducing your master just because you are pretty. Just wait, I will sell you to the building in a few days and make you a prostitute!"


    Luohua was shocked. When had she ever hooked up with Brother Lu? He cried: "My master, my wife, please calm down, my servant is gone."


    Ms. Lu: Bah, there would be ghosts if you didnt have it!


    When Brother Lu and Xu San came back, they saw Mrs. Lu going crazy.


    When he learned that Shopkeeper Lu had died, Brother Lu cried and said, "Auntie has misunderstood. I have no affair with Sister Luohua. My uncle has already made arrangements to propose marriage to me. He is talking about a girl from my aunt''s family."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu was furious. She pointed at Brother Lu and scolded: "Okay, I have known a long time ago that you are an immature white-eyed wolf, and you actually asked your aunt to marry you behind our back... you are a sinister person. Thing, Im going to report you to the authorities and use you of killing your second uncle!


    With a bang, Xu San kicked the door of the Lu family hall and cursed: "That''s enough, you vicious woman. Shopkeeper Lu obviously died of illness. How could you wrongfully use Brother Lu? You want to kill Brother Lu." Son, can you take away Dafangs property?!


    Ms. Lu was stunned when her thoughts were revealed, and then started to cry loudly: "Hey, the head of the house, please get up and take a look. As soon as you left, your good nephew came with outsiders to bully our orphans and widows!"


    Xu San smiled, pointed at Shopkeeper Lus eldest son and said, Your son is already sixteen, and he is two heads taller than Brother Lu. Who is bullying whom?!


    Then he warned: "Ms. Lu, I advise you to collect the body of Shopkeeper Lu quickly and organize the funeral. If you dare to wrongfully use Brother Lu like this again, I will ask the eldest brother to bring people from the Lei family caravan to beat you two to death." A son!"


    Ms. Lus two most precious sons stopped crying immediately after hearing this and stared at Xu San fiercely: How dare you!


    Xu San sneered: "Oh, what am I afraid of? Not only do I dare, but the Lei family caravan also dares toe and beat your son to death. You wrongfully used Dr. Zhang of the Lei family caravan and killed shopkeeper Lu. You are ndering Lei." Do you really think the Lei family caravan can tolerate the matter with the Lei family caravan?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lu didn''t dare to make a fuss anymore. After sitting on the ground and crying for more than a quarter of an hour, she pointed at Brother Lu and said, "Go into the house and collect the body of your second uncle for burial!"


    Even though Shopkeeper Lu was not good to Brother Lu, Brother Lu suddenly lost a rtive, but he still obediently went into the house to collect Shopkeeper Lu''s body.


    Xu San couldnt see it, so he followed him to help.


    I was just busy, and suddenly I felt a little tingling on my hands. I rolled up my sleeves and found two red spots on my hands.

 Chapter 1608: siege a city, eliminate harm

    Chapter 1608: siege a city, eliminate harm


    Chapter 1608: Attack the city and eliminate harm


    Seeing Xu San staring at his wrist, Brother Lu asked, "What''s wrong with Brother Xu?"


    Xu San: Its okay, I just got two bites from small bugs on my hand.


    It wasmon to be bitten by insects. Xu San didn''t take it seriously. He continued to help Brother Lu collect the body of Shopkeeper Lu, and he and Zhonghou''s family built a shed for Shopkeeper Lu. The work was not finished until evening.


    "Brother Xu, thank you for your hard work. You should go home and rest first." Brother Lu didn''t want Xu San to stay at the Lu family for too long. After all, if someone died in the family, it would be bad luck and would damage Brother Xu''s luck.


    Xu San was also very tired and nodded: "Okay, I''ll go back first ande back tomorrow."


    He then red at Madam Lus two sons angrily and warned: Lu Da, Lu Er, please be more honest. If you dare to bully Brother Lu, you will be beaten to death by me tomorrow!


    Lu Dalu''er had been beaten by Xu San, and he was a little afraid of him, so he nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, Third Brother Xu, we won''t bully Brother Lu."


    After Xu San heard this, he shouted towards the main room: "Ms. Lu, you''d better not bully Brother Lu, otherwise you''ll have to wait for the Lei family caravan to settle the score with you! Why did you nder Doctor Zhang and put shopkeeper Lu to death?" Its not over yet!


    Xu San went home after giving the warning.


    Mrs. Xu prepared grapefruit leaf water for him and patted it on him: "Go and get rid of any bad luck before entering."


    He added: "Shopkeeper Lu died of a strange illness. Don''t go to the Lu family again!"


    Xu San smiled and said, "Mom, that Mrs. Lu is not a good person. If I don''t go, Brother Lu will be bullied to death by her."


    After hearing this, Madam Xu red at him and said, "You are not allowed to go anymore. What if you get a strange disease?!"


    Xu San went anyway the next day, but he felt a little ufortable all day long. He originally wanted to wait until the evening before going home, but he fainted in the middle of the afternoon.


    "Brother Xu, Third Brother Xu!" Brother Lu was frightened to death and hurriedly shouted to Lu Da: "Brother, go to the Xu family and call for help. Let the Xu family go to the Lei family caravan to ask for a doctor... No, don''t go. Come on, hurry up and bring our cart, and lets push Brother Xu to the main house of the Lei familys caravan to seek medical treatment!


    Ehehehe. Lu Da also panicked and stumbled to the backyard to push the cart.


    Zhonghou and his son came to help. After lifting Xu San onto the cart, he called Lu Geer and pulled the cart to the main street where the main house of the Lei family''s caravan was located.


    It was only when I ran out of breath that I reached the intersection of Main Street.


    The man guarding the street recognized Xu San. After hearing what Lu Geer said, he immediately said, "Follow me, and I''ll take you in!"


    Everyone immediately moved the roadblocks and pulled Xu San to the main house.


    Xu Da heard that Xu San fell ill and hurried to find the sixth steward.


    The sixth steward went out with him and brought Brother Lu and his party in, and asked Brother Lu: "You were fine the past two days, why did you suddenly faint?"


    Brother Lu cried and said, "I don''t know, brother Xu has been at my house for the past two days to help arrange funeral arrangements for my second uncle. He probably fainted from exhaustion, or was given to me by my second uncle..."


    Brother Lu was too frightened to say anything, but the sixth manager had already thought of Shopkeeper Lu''s strange illness because of these words, and hurriedly said: "Stay away, everyone, don''t get close to Xu San!"


    Then he said to Xu Dadao: "Your third brother is afraid that he has contracted shopkeeper Lu''s strange disease. You are all guarding here. No one is allowed to go out. We may also contract the strange disease."


    After the sixth manager finished speaking, he ran behind the courtyard gate and shouted towards him from the courtyard door: "Come here,e here, hurry up and tell the chief manager that there may be a strange disease that can be transmitted to people in the city." The three boys of the Xu family were probably infected. I have contracted a strange disease like that of Shopkeeper Lu!"


    What?


    The brothers patrolling outside the courtyard were shocked when they heard this. The leading team leader hurried over and asked from a few meters away: "What''s going on? Manager Six, tell me clearly."


    The Sixth Steward recounted what happened in the past two days again. The team leader knew that the matter was serious and ran to find the Chief Steward himself. After hearing this, Lei Mao''s face turned pale: "Epidemic, there is really an epidemic in the city."


    The team leader frowned and said, "General manager, I don''t know if Xu San has a strange disease."


    You said this too early. If word spreads, it will cause chaos in the city.


    However, Lei Mao said this because Doctor Fang had already gone out to see a doctor, and those who were sick were also family members of the Lei family''s caravan brothers, and many people in the city suddenly fell ill.


    Some people were like Shopkeeper Lu, who was bleeding profusely and his stomach was almost bursting.


    Someone seemed to be having an epileptic fit, convulsing constantly, and died directly from the convulsions.


    These things only appeared this morning and haven''t spread yet. It''s just that Gao Lei was reminded by Gu Jinli and kept the people in the Lei family caravan paying attention to the sudden outbreak of strange diseases in the city, so the epidemic would happen quickly. Just know these things.


    "Doctor Fang is not here, let Dr. Zhang go over and take a look at Xu San to see if Xu San has the same symptoms as Shopkeeper Lu. Write them down one by one and send them to the olddy." Lei Mao gave it to the team leader. Behind an iron te with his name and number on it, he said: "If I can''t be saved, I will send a batch of food and medicinal materials to the Xu family so that the Xu family will not be too sad."


    After all, they are the family members of the Lei family''s caravan brothers, so they must be appeased no matter what.


    The team leader was a little sad to hear this, but he was used to people dying every day in the northwest. After saying yes, he took the iron te and went to see Dr. Zhang.


    Doctor Zhang was shocked after hearing this, and hurriedly followed the team leader to the previous small courtyard. He did not bring the medicine boy with him, for fear that it was really an epidemic and would harm one more person, so he went in carrying the medicine box on his back.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Xu San: "I didn''t vomit blood, and my stomach didn''t bulge. It''s much better than Shopkeeper Lu."


    After heforted the frightened Xu Da and Brother Lu, he immediately took Xu''s pulse three times, but the conclusion he came to was: "I can''t tell what the disease is, but I just feel tired."


    The sixth steward frowned when he heard this: "People have fainted, how can they not have any symptoms?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll check Xu San again." Doctor Zhang said, and asked Brother Lu. After learning that Xu San helped Shopkeeper Lu collect the body, his expression changed, and he knew that he was probably infected by Shopkeeper Lu. strange disease.


    Recalling what the chief manager told the team leader, he said: "You two should strip Xu San naked, and I want to check his body."


    "Hey." Brother Lu responded to Xu Day and quickly took off Xu San''s clothes.


    After a thorough inspection, Dr. Zhang found that the red spots on Xu Sans wrist were exactly the same as Shopkeeper Lus. He immediately informed the team leader of this feature through the courtyard gate.


    After hearing this, the team leader immediately went to report Lei Mao.


    "Damn, I''m afraid it''s going to be bad." After Lei Guo cursed, he immediately sent someone to the other courtyard to inform Gao Lei.


    The other courtyard was also in chaos. Niu Wujin and Lin Erzuo''s two sons suddenly fell ill. They had no strength and no symptoms. They just fainted suddenly.


    Lin Daying also convulsed, and it was Qingpu who gave her a round of injections to save her.


    Lin Erzuo''s daughter-inw was still pregnant. When she saw that her two sons were sick, she couldn''t stop crying. Kuang scolded her: "Cry your ass. If you cry out the baby in your belly, you can jump into the well." Bar!"


    Lin Erzuo''s wife cried even harder. She hugged Lin Daying, who was still unconscious, and said, "If Daying and Erying had been good, I wouldn''t be alive!"


    He cried aggrievedly again: "I thought I would be able to settle down after arriving in the northwest. Who knew that the northwest is really not a ce for people to live in? If I had known, our mothers would not havee."

 Chapter 1609: Siege a city and eliminate harm【2】

    Chapter 1609: Siege a city and eliminate harm��2��


    Chapter 1609: Attack the city and eliminate harm2


    Mrs. Kuang was furious when she heard this. She almost couldn''t help but hit Lin Erzuo''s wife, pointed at her and cursed: "Erzuo''s wife, what do you mean by this? Do you regreting to the Northwest or me us for not taking good care of you three?" ? You have to be conscientious when you speak? My hardware is also sick!"


    Lin Erzuo''s wife was pregnant and could not take care of her two sons, so Kuang asked Niu Wujin to take care of Daying Erying, which was regarded as taking care of the children for Lin Erzuo''s daughter-inw.


    But the hardware is all sick, and Lin Erzuo''s wife still said this. For such a fierce person, Mr. Kuang''s eyes were red with grievance.


    Aunt Han pushed Lin Erzuo''s daughter-inw and scolded: "Erzuo''s daughter-inw, please don''t know what''s good and what''s good. Madam Baihu treated you the best along the way. When she found out you were pregnant, she gave you all the benefits. You even licked your face and asked Mrs. Qin to borrow chicken soup for you to drink. Now that you are saying these nonsense, do you want to **** off Mrs. Baihu to death?!"


    Lin Erzuos wife also knew that she had been impulsive. She said: Madam, I was wrong...but you must save Daying and Erying. If they are gone, how can I exin to Erzuo?!


    Gu Jinli was leading people to treat Wu Jin in Kuang''s house. They were so noisy that he rushed out of the house, banged a y pot, pointed at Lin Erzuo''s wife and said, "If you yell again, I will Throw you three out!"


    Well, when everyone present heard this, they were all so frightened that they became silent.


    Mrs. Qin has just dealt with Xiao Ji, and they dare not offend her.


    "Aunt Niu, quickly separate the people in the camp. Those who are sick or have been in contact with the sick stay in this yard. Everyone else should get out. Do you want to wait to get infected?" After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he entered again. house.


    Aunt Tao had rarely cried since the disaster at Aunt Wu''s house, but now she wiped away her tears and said regretfully: "If I had known that the three children might have contracted the disease, I would have stopped my wife froming even if I died. .


    After Niu Wujins incident with Lin Daying and Lin Erying, Kuang panicked and hurried over to ask for help.


    The little boss heard from Mr. Kuang that the three of them were very ill and they were all children. He was afraid that a dy would cause them to die young, so he hurriedly brought Qingpu, Qingfenye Jingzi, Siqing and others over for treatment.


    How did you know that the illness of the three children was too strange, and the symptoms could not be detected at all by checking the pulse... In the morning, the Lei family caravan sent people to inform them that many people in the city were suffering from strange diseases, and asked them to be careful.


    "Mommy, don''t talk about this. Hardware brings six and seven gold to Bao Fukang every day. If we really got the disease, we would have been infected a long time ago." Gu Jinli said, and then said: "Mom, take it. Hardware''s clothes are torn off, Jingzi, check Hardware''s hair, let''s look carefully, I don''t believe we can''t find the cause."


    It is impossible to fall ill innocently for no reason, there must be a reason.


    "Hey." Aunt Tao started to take off Niu Wujin''s shirt. Ye Jingzi untied Wujin''s hair and pulled his head to see if there were any wounds on his scalp.


    However, they rummaged around and found no wounds.


    The only suspicious thing is a small red dot on the back of the neck.


    The red spots are only the size of sesame seeds. There is nothing strange except that the hair follicles are red and slightly swollen.


    But Gu Jinli thought of Brother Yi from Zhang Baihu''s family and said, "It looked like he was bitten by a poisonous insect. He was poisoned by the poisonous insect and fell ill... The night we met Zhang Baihu''s family, Brother Yi My son was poisoned by poisonous insects, causing a high fever that won''t go away."


    Ye Jingzi said: "Madam, there are no signs of poisoning in Hardware''s body, and there is no fever."


    Gu Jinli frowned, thought for a while, and said: "First use the antidote, and then give the hardware a round of needles to see."


    For the current n, we can only treat it as if it is bitten by a poisonous insect.


    "Yes." Ye Jingzi opened the medicine box, took out the prepared antidote, and applied it to the red spot on the back of Hardware''s neck. Gu Jinli started to acupuncture the hardware...She knew how to acupuncture in her previous life, but the old doctor Wu couldn''t trust her as a little girl and was afraid that she would stab someone to death. When he was in Dafeng Vige, he would teach her every time he came to the workshop to make medicine. Let her practice with Jingzi.


    Ye Jingzi and Ye Dakou have been following Dr. Wu since they were young. It can be said that the brothers and sisters often try medicine and get acupuncture. Their physiques are somewhat different from ordinary people, and they often get acupuncture without any serious problems.


    After Gu Jinli gave Wu Jin a round of injections, Wu Jin finally woke up.


    But it was okay that he didn''t wake up. As soon as he woke up, he grabbed his neck, opened his mouth and took in big breaths.


    However, even though he was struggling to inhale, Wu Jin''s face was still red from holding it in. He looked at Gu Jinli with tears and said in a different tone: "I''m going to die~"


    Mama Tao quickly hugged him andforted him: "Don''t be afraid, good boy, you won''t die, my wife will save you."


    Gu Jinli also said: "Don''t be afraid of the hardware, and don''t inhale in a hurry. Inhale slowly. As long as a person can inhale a little air, even if he feels suffocated, he will not die."


    Sheforted Wu Jin and told him that Lin Daying and Lin Erying were sick, and she wanted his cooperation to find out the cause of the illness so that Daying and Erying could be cured.


    Because the Niu family was poor, Kuang often told several Jin that they had to take good care of the children of the soldiers and not let anything happen to the children of the soldiers.


    If there is something wrong with a soldier''s child, especially a son, those soldiers will rebel against his father. Not only will his family not be able to grow into a hundred households, but he will also be resented to death by the soldiers!


    Hence, several gold men are very sensible, and often give up the benefits to the children of soldiers even if they themselves suffer losses.


    The same goes for Hardware. When he heard that Lin Daying and Lin Erying were sick, he was scared to death and begged: "Sister-inw Qin, save them...otherwise the Lin family will me my family."


    His mother asked him to take care of the two Yings, but he didn''t take good care of them.


    However, Lin Daying is one year younger than Wu Jin, and Wu Jin is also a child, so how can he take good care of them.


    "Don''t talk. Just listen to Sister-inw Qin and just breathe in slowly." Gu Jinli saw that Wu Jin couldn''t breathe, so he taught him how to breathe slowly.


    After finally learning the hardware, my breath became calmer.


    But because his breathing speed was slow and he took in too little air, he was still very ufortable, as if someone had covered his mouth and nose, and he felt like he was about to suffocate to death.


    "What did you go to y with the two Yings? But were you bitten by some mosquito? Or did you eat something messy?" Gu Jinli asked.


    After hearing this, Niu Wujin thought about it carefully and said: "I haven''t been bitten by insects... I roasted a few... sparrows in the past two days~"


    Niu Wujin can''t breathe, so he speaks very slowly. If he speaks quickly, he will feel even more ufortable if he can''t get enough breath.


    "Sparrow?" Gu Jinli frowned, looking at Niu Wujin''s dying appearance, and thought of a case in his previous life... When hisrades were performing tasks outside, a leech identally crawled into the nasal cavity and adsorbed on the trachea, waiting for the leech to **** blood and grow bigger. Finally, he was suffocated and fainted.


    Finally, I was sent to the hospital and had an operation to remove the leech from the trachea.

 Chapter 1610: Siege the city and eliminate harm【3】

    Chapter 1610: Siege the city and eliminate harm��3��


    Chapter 1610 Attack the city and eliminate harm3


    The current situation of Hardware is very simr to that of thatrade.


    And there is a small red dot on the back of the neck of the hardware, which looks like a leech adsorbing on the hair follicles and then burrowing into the blood vessels from the hair follicles.


    Depend on!


    Gu Jinli cursed secretly, if the trachea of Hardware was really blocked by leeches, it would be difficult. In ancient times, there were no medical equipment to operate on him.


    "Don''t be afraid of Wujin, Sister-inw Qin will definitely cure you. Tell me where you picked up the sparrow, and Sister-inw Qin will send someone to have a look." Gu Jinli asked, wanting to beat the three little **** Wujin to death. , are you hungry? He also went to pick up sparrows to eat, and then said, "Speak slowly, don''t be in a hurry, and don''t breathe too fast."


    Baby, if you breathe too fast and get the bugs in your trachea into your lungs, even the gods cant save you.


    After listening to Niu Wujin, he took a slow breath obediently. After he felt less ufortable, he told the ce: "The backyard of Lao Zhao''s house next door~"


    Gu Jinli:


    I know you guys, but I didnt expect that you guys would climb over the wall to pick up sparrows at the house next door. If you were discovered by the Zhao family, they would not be able to take the three of you to the porch and make you face the wall and remember the beginning of your life for a day?


    That''s right, the old Zhao family next door is a schr''s family. Old schr Zhao has a good life. He has never squandered his family fortune even though he studied hard all his life.


    However, Old Schr Zhao has a problem. He likes to lecture people and doesn''t like soldiers. After learning that these rtives of soldiers lived in Mrs. Gao''s vi, they spent several days chanting under the wall next door. Poetry, scolding them for being too vulgar.


    "Xiao Ji, let Feng Jin go to Zhao''s house and take a look. Bring food and medicinal materials there, so that his house will not open." The sour schr likes to talk about etiquette, you have to respect him.


    Gu Jinli exined, wrote another prescription and handed it to Ye Jingzi: "Go to our medicine store and get these medicinal materials. I''m going to make a new medicine to see if it can save Wujin."


    The medicine store is in the yard next door. It is a yard full of medicinal materials that they bought outside the city before it was besieged.


    "Hey." Ye Jingzi responded and immediately took the prescription to the medicine store.


    Gu Jinli greeted Sanqing and Siqing: "Let''s go and see if there are any red spots on Daying Erying''s body?"


    She got up and went out with the others, and asked Qingpu Qinghui, who was checking Da Ying Erying''s body.


    They were stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "There are indeed red spots. Daying''s one seems to have three red spots on his head. The ve thought he was bitten by mosquitoes, so he didn''t pay much attention to it."


    The two-inch one is on the neck.


    Gu Jinli''s face darkened when he heard that... Erying and Wu Jin both fainted. It was estimated that it might be caused by insects blocking the trachea. Daying''s red spots were on his head and Daying was also convulsing. This was a bit tricky.


    If a bug gets into the brain, a typical symptom is convulsions!


    Gu Jinli thought and broke out in a cold sweat.


    She squatted down and checked Daying''s nose. Her breathing was smooth, but she would asionally tremble.


    Erying''s breathing was very weak, with little air exhaled and even less air inhaled, as if the trachea was blocked.


    "Mrs. Qin, how are my great brothers and sisters? You have to save them. If they die, how should I exin to Erzuo?" Lin Erzuo''s wife said, holding Gu Jinli''s hand.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Gao Lei hurried over with Sister Guizhi and told her the news sent by Lei Mao: "Sang''s wife, you are right, there is really an epidemic in the city."


    "Uncle Lei Mao has sent a message? Who is sick again? What are the symptoms?" Gu Jinli asked quickly.


    Gao Leishi handed the letter to Gu Jinli and asked her to read it herself. The ancient calligraphy of Da Chu was a bit difficult to read, and Lei Mao''s writing was scrawled. Gu Jinli struggled to read it, but at least he understood the content: "Both shopkeeper Lu and Xu San have red spots on their wrists... one on their upper abdomens." It is swollen, as if the internal organs are bleeding, and one suddenly faints, and the cause cannot be found.


    Gu Jinli pointed at Daying and Erying and said to Gao Lei, "Brother and Wu Jin have red spots on their bodies, and they also fell ill suddenly."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gao Lei''s face didn''t look good: "It looks like they all have the same disease... You are a doctor, do you have any solution?"


    Lin Erzuos wife was so frightened that she rushed over and said, What? Is there really an epidemic? Mrs. Qin, you must save Daying Erying!


    "Drag her aside and gag her. What''s the point of screaming at this time? Isn''t it chaotic enough?!" Gao Lei was very angry and ordered the maid she brought.


    Two maids, who knew how to use fists and kicks, dragged Lin Erzuo''s wife aside, tied her up and gagged her.


    Gao Lei looked at the women present and said: "I''m warning you, I am not Mrs. Qin. I will not care about your identity as a rtive of your soldiers. Even if I kill you, I will not be afraid of your mening to seek revenge. Your men can still fight." Lei family caravan? Please be honest and do what you are told!"


    After he finished cursing, he said another word offort: "The Lei family caravan has people, doctors, medicines, and food. As long as everyone works together, let alone a disease, even King Yamaes and won''t even think of taking away your lives!"


    Domineering!


    Gu Jinli looked at Gao Lei with bright eyes. This grandma was really the tyrant among women. Every time she spoke, she was as good as a boss lecturing her, and she could control the situation very well.


    However, she was disliked by Gao Lei.


    Gao Lei looked at her and said dissatisfiedly: "What else are you looking at? Aren''t you skilled in medicine? Can you tell what kind of disease this is?"


    Gu Jinli was often scolded by her third grandmother, Grandpa Wu and other elders at home because she loved eating meat, cooking with oil, and sleeping in. She was used to it and was not angry when she heard the words. She said, "This junior''s initial guess is that this time The epidemic is not caused by poison, but by bugs."


    She exined her spection and the fact that some bugs would burrow into the human body, erode the internal organs and brain, block the human trachea, parasitize the human body, and live in symbiosis with the human body.


    also mentioned several cases.


    Ugh vomit vomit!


    Before she could finish speaking, there were waves of retching sounds all around. The women were vomiting so hard that the sky was dark as if they were pregnant. The children were scared away and hid at the entrance of the courtyard, not daring toe in.


    Kuang was already brave enough, but when she heard Gu Jinli''s words, she turned pale with fright. Finally, she rushed over and begged: "Sang''s wife, save Hardware, save him!"


    If there are really bugs living in the hardware, what should we do in the future?


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Niu. I''ve asked Jingzi to get the medicinal materials. I''ll use new medicine on the hardware soon to see if I can force out the poisonous insects."


    He said with relief: "The bug is just a guess and has not been confirmed yet. Aunt Niu doesn''t need to worry too much."


    After finishing speaking, he said to the women who were frightened and turned pale: "Don''t worry too much, everyone!"


    However, her suspicion was confirmed.


    Xiaoji ran over and said to her: "Madam, Brother Feng sent someone back to say that a member of the old schr Zhao''s family was sick. There was a woman whose stomach suddenly swelled, and when she vomited blood, she spit out insects from her mouth!"

 Chapter 1611: Attack the city and eliminate harm【4】

    Chapter 1611: Attack the city and eliminate harm��4��


    Chapter 1611 Attack the city and eliminate harm4


    What?


    There are bugs in the vomited blood!


    vomit The women started vomiting again. Some of them were so frightened that their legs were weak. They had never heard such a disgusting thing in their lives.


    "Is it really a bug?" Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, he found the cause of the disease and asked: "Where is the bug? But it was killed? Is there anyone alive? Bring it to me and see."


    All the women present were shocked and looked at Gu Jinli like a madman... I knew you were cruel to the troublemakers, but I didn''t expect you to be cruel to yourself. Those are insects, and they are not your favorite Qin Baihu and Yinzi. , what are you looking at? !


    Gao Lei was also shocked. The girl from the Gu family was too bold. She advised: "Don''t look at it. That thing will get into the human body and harm people."


    Gu Jinli: "You have to look. If you don''t know what kind of insect it is, it''s difficult to kill it."


    He then smiled at them and said, "Don''t be afraid, they are just bugs. If some of you have eaten cicada pupae, just think of the bugs as fried cicada pupae. They are crunchy and fragrant."


    The corners of Gao Lei''s mouth twitched twice. If you use this analogy, even if they are greedy again in the future, they will not dare to catch cicada pupae and eat them.


    However, she still agreed with Gu Jinli to look at the bugs and said: "Let Mr. Feng put it back in a pottery bowl and show it to you. Don''t touch it, just look at it from a distance."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sure, Xiaoji hurry up and tell Feng Jin."


    Hey. Xiao Ji endured his nausea and ran away again.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gao Lei and said, "Aunt Lei, please tell other people in the other courtyard. Let everyone take off their clothes and check if there are any little red spots on their bodies? If there are any little red spots, gather them immediately. Get up and move to the samepound, and you are not allowed to go anywhere.


    If you find that your livestock is suddenly sick, dont be pity and just set it on fire.


    "Check the well to make sure no dead birds have fallen into it. Check again when using water. If you see insects, don''t use it. Then check the grass, flowers and trees in other courtyards. If you see dead birds, set them on fire immediately."


    Teach the children not to pick up birds or other animals to eat, and not to y with bugs and earthworms, otherwise they will fall ill like Hardware and Daying Erying!


    You should be more careful. Don''t be shy at this time. Just wait and see. When the war is over, I will kill pigs and sheep for you!


    "Okay, I will personally inform the people in each camp and ensure that they willply with it." Gao Lei knew that he was the most able to control the women in the camp, so he agreed and said to Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, I have already I sent someone to call Doctor Fang, we can wait for him to take care of the poisonous insects."


    Gao Lei didn''t want Gu Jinli toe into contact with poisonous insects. After all, they were such terrifying things. If he got infected, it would be over.


    However, I cant wait any longer.


    "Qingpu Qinghui, Si Qing,e in quickly, Wu Jin can''t breathe again!" Aunt Tao shouted towards the outside of the house while holding Wu Jin, but she didn''t call Gu Jinli. In her heart, like Gao Lei, she didn''t want to Gu Jinli encounters people who have poisonous insects in their bodies.


    After hearing this, several people rushed into the house immediately.


    Wujin couldn''t breathe, so he started to roll his eyes, pinched his neck and kept struggling.


    Mother Tao hugged the hardware tightly and said, "Don''t be afraid, good boy, you will be fine."


    But Wu Jin continued to struggle, Gu Jinli rushed over and stabbed him unconscious with a needle.


    Wu Jin''s body fell softly and stopped struggling.


    Gu Jinli immediately checked his breathing and said to Mr. Kuang who rushed in with tears streaming down his face: "It''s okay, he''s still breathing."


    After hearing this, Kuang''s pale face regained some color.


    Gu Jinli added: "I will give him some insect-attracting medicine. I don''t know if it will be sessful. What if..."


    Auntie, I believe you, you will fight to save Wujin! Kuang knew what Gu Jinli wanted to say, so she interrupted her.


    After getting along with each other for the past few months, Kuang believed in Gu Jinli''s ability. Even if Gu Jinli failed...it would be Wujin''s fate.


    Mrs. Kuang wiped away her tears and said, "Auntie went out first. If anything happens... just send a servant to tell Auntie that she''s fine~" After saying that, she turned around and left. She couldn''t stay here. Yes, she won''t be able to hold on.


    "Madam, the medicinal materials are here." Ye Jingzi brought the medicinal materials on the prescription from the medicine store, and also took two medicine jars.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed and poured all the medicinal materials into the medicine jar and said: "Crush them all. I will make a hole and put the medicine in. The more broken it is, the better."


    What?


    Want to open a hole and stuff it in? How to open it? Cutting meat?


    Several people had questions, but they didnt waste any time and started working immediately.


    Qingpu would check the breath of the hardware from time to time. Every time he checked, he would report: "Madam, the hardware is still alive."


    Every time Gu Jinli heard this, he felt more at ease and urged Ye Jingzi and the others: "Hurry up."


    After saying that, he opened the medicine box, took out the longest needle, and wiped his hands, the long needle, and the back of the hardware with distilled alcohol. After the medicinal materials were almost pounded, he said to Aunt Tao: "Mommy, hold on. Tighten the hardware, Im going to pierce it.


    She was not piercing the trachea, but piercing the back of Wu Jins neck. The long needle slowly turned in from the red spot on the back of Wu Jins neck, and drilled out a long wound the size of a pinhole.


    Gu Jinli stopped what he was doing and said: "Jingzi, mix the ground medicinal powder with blood and make a paste. Give one to me, and put the other into Hardware''s mouth and nose to see if you can draw out the poisonous insects. "


    The reason why blood is added to the medicine is because many bugs that crawl into the human body are bloodthirsty.


    "Yes." Ye Jingzi responded, immediately cut his wrist, dripped the blood into the medicine jar, made the medicine powder into a paste, then rolled it into small strips with his hands and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    After Gu Jinli took it, he applied the medicinal paste to the wound on the back of Wu Jin''s neck, and pushed the medicinal material inward for more than an inch.


    Then he took the medicinal paste and put it into Wu Jin''s mouth and two nostrils, and then waited.


    Seeing this, Grandma Tao asked uncertainly: "Madam, is this possible? Just wait for the insects toe out on their own?"


    Gu Jinli: "We can''t slit the throat of the hardware to get the poisonous insects, and there is no medicine that can kill the poisonous insects after being taken orally. We can only lure the insects out in this way."


    This is the fastest, safest, and currently the only way.


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao could only stop asking questions, hold the hardware in her arms, and stare at him with a good look.


    Gu Jinli would use his hands to feel the breath of the hardware from time to time. If the hardware breathed smoothly, the poisonous insects had moved, either crawling out or burrowing into the internal organs.


    Whats strange is that Wu Jins breathing is still so weak, and the poisonous insect doesnt seem to move.


    how so?


    Her prescription was given by an old professor of traditional Chinese medicine in her previous life. It not only lures the insects out, but also makes the leeches faint and stop sucking human blood and grow in size.


    "Madam, the bugs are here." Xiao Ji was frightened to death. He came in with two boxes and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, there are bugs in one box and dead birds in the other box... Mrs. Zhao''s wife vomited The insects that came out were burned to death, but there were dead birds in the flowers of the Zhao family, Brother Feng..."


    When Xiao Ji said this, he retched a few times, and after holding back his nausea, he said: "Brother Feng took a dozen poisonous insects out of the dead bird, and said they were the same as those vomited by the mother-inw... So, he took the poisonous insects with the dead bird A piece of bird was sent to Madam."


    Gu Jinli was so happy that he even found the first host bird, which was good.


    She hurriedly said: "Open it quickly and let me take a look."


    Seeing her excited expression, Xiaoji almost cried: "Madam, why don''t you stop reading."


    Gu Jinli said: "Hurry up and open it. I''ve prepared the frying pan. If they don''t know what''s going on and fry it right away, can we still be afraid of them?"

 Chapter 1612: Siege the city and eliminate harm【5】

    Chapter 1612: Siege the city and eliminate harm��5��


    Chapter 1612 Attack the city and eliminate harm5


    Xiaoji had helped in the pharmacy of a pharmaceutical workshop. Hearing this, he instinctively looked at the window sill. Sure enough, he saw a y stove in front of the window sill, with a small iron pot on it, and the soybean oil inside was bubbling.


    "Madam, you are really..." Xiao Ji was not very scared after Gu Jinli made trouble. He thought of those bugs as cicada pupae and opened them for Gu Jinli to see.


    Gu Jinli looked at the bug in the box and said, "It''s quite fat."


    Xiaoji:


    Gu Jinli took a new long needle and poked the poisonous insects in the box. The insects were pulled by the long needle and moved quickly.


    Gu Jinli said: "They are very energetic. It seems that they live very well in the human body, like mice entering the granary."


    Xiaoji: Madam, these are harmful things, why dont we praise them?


    You dont understand. Gu Jinli looked at Qing Hui and said, Bring me some medicinal paste, two pottery bowls, ader for the medicinal powder, and a bowl of water.


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji looked at the small oil pan next to the window sill and asked seriously: "Madam, do you really want to fry insects?"


    Why does it sound like the little boss wants to cook?


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said, "You''ll knowter."


    Madam, the things are here. Qing Hui took the things one by one and asked, Do you want blood?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes."


    Without saying a word, Qing Hui followed Ye Jingzi''s example, scratched her wrist with a knife, and dripped blood into an empty bowl. Xiao Ji was confused. What on earth are you going to do?


    Bleed blood in both bowls. Gu Jinli exined again.


    "Eh." Qing Hui responded, and after dripping the blood from the bottom of one bowl into two bowls, she covered her wrist and dripped her own blood into the medicine bottles, until three medicine bottles were filled.


    Then he went to get the golden sore medicine to treat his own injuries. He turned back to the stunned Xiaoji and said: "Madam said these poisonous insects are thirsty for blood. We need blood for experiments. Save more blood so that we don''t need to cut againter. Otherwise, we need blood for experiments." You will have to bleed soon."


    She and Ye Jingzi have both had their blood bled. Aunt Tao is too old to do so. Si Qing is young and Qing Pu has better medical skills than her. Her hands are precious and cannot be cut. Only Xiao Ji is the most suitable.


    Xiao Ji swallowed and said, "The blood should be enough."


    Everyone, please step back one meter and keep an eye on the bugs and dont let them crawl on you. Gu Jinli reminded everyone and ced the box next to the pottery bowl containing blood.


    Put another portion of the medicinal paste into a pottery bowl.


    There are two pottery bowls on the ground, one containing fresh blood, and the other containing blood and insect-luring medicinal mud.


    What is strange is that the poisonous insects in the box did not crawl into the two pottery bowls at all.


    Gu Jinli frowned. Could it be that the old professor''s medicine didn''t work?


    But in Dafeng Vige, some vigers were working in the fields and a leech got into their legs and crawled into their blood vessels. This medicinal mud was used to lure the leech out of their bodies.


    Even if this poisonous insect is more powerful than a leech, it can''t have no reaction at all.


    "Madam, the hardware still has breath, but it''s a little weaker than before." Qingpu still reported the situation of the hardware to Gu Jinli from time to time.


    It has worsened.


    Gu Jinli''s heart sank, knowing that time was running out for the hardware, so he added: "Go and get the cocoon yellow powder and Tongshuangcao, grind them up and add them to the medicinal mud."


    Ye Jingzi was stunned: "Madam, these two medicinal materials are poisonous and can be very harmful to people."


    When my wife and Dr. Wu were making anthelmintics in the pharmaceutical workshop, they added these two medicinal materials. However, they were too toxic and would cause abdominal pain and even vomiting blood. For the sake of safety, Dr. Wu subtracted these two medicines.


    Gu Jinli said: "There are prescriptions to detoxify these two medicinal materials. Now we must use them to save people first."


    Yes. Ye Jingzi hurried to the medicine store to get medicine.


    By the time Ye Jingzi came back, Siqing had already taken the bugs out of the box. ording to Gui Jinli''s instructions, he gave the bugs clean water, washed away the odor and blood on them, and put them in another empty space. In the bowl.


    The bugs went crazy this time, twisting rapidly in the bowl, and then using the small suction cups at the bottom to crawl out of the pottery bowl.


    The insects were very fast, and in just a few blinks they crawled out of the empty bowl and crawled towards the pottery bowl filled with blood and medicinal mud.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed: "It works. Blood plus medicinal mud can indeed attract bugs... But the premise is that the insects are clean. If the bugs have a host and have inhabited a ce with blood and flesh, the medicinal mud will Its hard to elicit them.


    Xiao Ji suddenly realized: "It turns out that Madam asked Si Qing to wash away the poisonous insects in order to wash away the blood on them."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said to Ye Jingzi: "Get another bowl, add two kinds of poisons to the mud, and put blood in it to see if you can attract the poisonous insects in the bowl."


    Chacoon yellow powder and frost grass have strong insect attracting power.


    Hey. Ye Jingzi did as he was told.


    But strangely, the insects remained motionless and continued to stay in the previous bowl, sucking the blood with the mud inside.


    After sucking the blood, the poisonous insects became fatter, but because of the insect attractant, their speed became slower and a little dizzy.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli became anxious: "Why don''t you crawl? Instead, crawl!"


    Just as he was talking, Gao Lei came with Doctor Fang: "Sang''s wife, Doctor Fang is here, let him go in and take a look."


    Gu Jinli: "Xiao Ji, open the door."


    Xiaoji immediately opened the door and let Mr. Gao Lei and Dr. Fang in.


    Behind Doctor Fang, there were two other doctors. Gao Lei introduced to Gu Jinli: "This is Doctor Qi from the government office, and this is Doctor Lu who I raised in the caravan. More and more people are getting sick in the city. Alright, I thought, I have to gather the doctors together and work together to find a way to deal with the poisonous insects."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Dr. Lu. She remembered that there was no doctor named Lu in the Lei family''s caravan.


    But now is not the time to talk about this. Gu Jinli pointed to a few medicine bowls and talked about the experiments he had done and the insect attractants.


    Dr. Fang was overjoyed when he heard this: "Insect attractant? Does Mrs. Qin have insect attractant? I have been practicing medicine for forty years, and only the year beforest I heard that the Yuanzi Medicine Company released an insecticide that can kill the insects that cause bloated belly disease." Kill. I have also heard about the insect attractant medicine, but I heard it is fake. None of the major medicine shops sell this medicine. I didnt expect Mrs. Qin to have it. "


    Because of the rtionship between the Lei family and the Lei family, the Lei family caravan was not harsh on women, so Doctor Fang heard that Gu Jinli could make insect attractants and did not question it. After all, the Gu family brought the doctor here, and he heard that the Qin Gu family could also make insect attractants. medicine.


    Gao Leishi interrupted Doctor Fang and urged: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and see how you can draw the worms out of the body."


    Lei Wuye told Gao Lei that the Gu family had a pharmaceutical workshop, and the pharmaceutical workshop was opened in partnership with Dr. Wu.


    They knew the details of old doctor Wu, and he was closely rted to Yuanzi Medicine Store. But it''s hard to talk about this matter. It''s better to try not to let too many people know about the rtionship between Dr. Wu and the Gu family.

 Chapter 1613: Siege the city and eliminate harm【6】

    Chapter 1613: Siege the city and eliminate harm��6��


    Chapter 1613: Attack the city and eliminate harm6


    After all, the lives of Dr. Wu and his daughter have been hard enough. Whether their daughter and grandson are finished in this life, it is better to try to let Dr. Wu live a clean life and not bring him too much trouble.


    Doctor Fang was not stupid, so he asked no more questions and followed Gu Jinli to discuss the prescription.


    Doctor Qi wanted to ask a few more questions, but he was afraid of Gao Lei and did not dare to say more.


    Seeing the poisonous insects writhing in the bowl, he walked over, pointed at the poisonous insects and asked, "These are the poisonous insects that make people sick? These insects have no mouths at all. How can they bite through human flesh and prate into the body to harm people?"


    Doctor Qi didn''t believe it and felt that the daughter-inw of a southern soldier was lying.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If you don''t believe it, you can put your hand in the bowl and try it."


    See if they bite you?


    After hearing this, Doctor Qi''s face turned dark and he said angrily: "You woman, I just asked you, but you let me touch these disgusting poisons, really..."


    Gao Leishi sneered and said: "Doctor Qi, you cane in because Qi Tongzhi said that the doctor from the Yamen muste to see the poisonous insects that harm people. If you don''t believe it, you can go out."


    Gao Leishi would not be polite to him and directly told Doctor Qi to get out.


    Doctor Qi was so embarrassed that he stopped talking and just knocked on the rim of the bowl and looked at the poisonous insects. The result was tragic.


    The poisonous insects smelled the breath of living things, and two poisonous insects crawled onto his hands. When Doctor Qi was stunned, they climbed onto his wrists. In the blink of an eye, they prated from his hair follicles into the blood vessels of his wrists, and smoothly prated into the blood vessels of his wrists. Climbing into the body along the blood vessels.


    Ah! Dr. Qi was so frightened that he went crazy: Were going in, the bugs are getting in, please help me!


    Doctor Lu, get out of the way! Gu Jinli shouted, and with a bang, he kicked the frightened Doctor Qi down.


    Doctor Lu was smart. After he reacted, he immediately rushed forward, held down Doctor Qi, and said, "Don''t move. If you knock over the bowl with the poisonous insects, we will all die!"


    Poisonous insect in a bowl, you are still jumping around the pottery bowl, do you want to kill us?


    After scolding Doctor Qi, he quickly asked Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, how do you take out the poisonous insects?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Before the poisonous insects crawl too deep, just cut the blood vessels in your arms and pick out the insects."


    Doctor Lu is a famous doctor, his medical skills are better than that of Dr. Wu, and he has rich experience in dealing with trauma. In the past, a brother from the Eagle Food Gang was wormed into the body by poisonous insects in the mountains, and he also cut his flesh and took it out.


    After hearing this, he took the knife handed over by Gu Jinli, rolled up Doctor Qi''s sleeves, groped Doctor Qi''s arm up and down and asked, "Can you feel anything foreign?"


    Doctor Qi is a doctor after all. He has calmed down. After hearing this, he carefully felt the abnormal movement in his arm. He pointed to the ce two inches above the elbow and said: "It should be here. Let''s get it done quickly."


    After the poison entered the body, the speed became faster. If it kept grinding for a while, the poison would crawl into his stomach. He didn''t want to bleed internally and die from a distended abdomen.


    With a hissing sound, Doctor Lu moved quickly. He cut the knife down and dug out again, and a poisonous insect came out.


    With a bang, Gu Jinli crushed the poisonous insect with his foot. Fearing that it was not dead, he poked it with a long needle and threw it into the oil pan to fry it.


    And the other one has already run away.


    Dr. Lu could only touch further up. After touching it, he made another opening near the shoulder and sessfully took out the poisonous insect.


    Gu Jinli added another step and threw the poisonous insects into the oil pan and fried them.


    Doctor Qi was stabbed twice. The pain was so painful that his face turned pale, and he screamed pitifully: "Carry me out~"


    There are so many poisonous insects in the house, and he doesn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Gao Lei was speechless and said, "Someone, please carry Doctor Qi out."


    Useless things left in the house are also a nuisance. "Yes." The two martial arts maids carried Doctor Qi out of the house and made him half-lying on the imperial chair in the corridor.


    Seeing that no one came to bandage his wound, Doctor Qi could only ask the medicine boy who brought him to do it.


    In the room, Doctor Lu said something very important: "Your insect attractant cannot draw out the poisonous insects in the hardware. It may be because there is no carrion added."


    Gu Jinli was confused when he heard this: "Add carrion?"


    Doctor Lu nodded: "Well, the Rong people''s witch doctors'' methods of treating diseases and poisoning are different from our Dachu. They use red meat as a medicine for taking medicine, and add rotten red meat for poisoning. When these poisonous insects are cultivated, They must have eaten carrion, carrion will attract them, adding carrion may have an effect."


    Red meat is human flesh, and the witch doctors in Dayong like to make these terrible things.


    Gu Jinli said: "The situation of the hardware is too dangerous. Where can I get carrion now?"


    Digging a grave also takes time.


    She pointed to the dead sparrow in another box and said, "Can I use the meat of the dead sparrow? It already smells bad, so it should be fine."


    Doctor Lu: Lets try it first.


    Then he asked Gu Jinli to retreat: "Mrs. Qin, you don''t have to get involved, I''ll do it."


    This is the young Marquis''s wife. How can she get rid of such a thing? It''s up to him to get it.


    "Thank you, Doctor Lu." Gu Jinli wanted it. Although the poisonous insect was fat, it was still disgusting. The dead sparrow had been parasitized by poisonous insects. She didn''t want to touch it, so she quickly stepped aside to check the condition of the hardware.


    Doctor Lu moved very quickly. He took out a few pieces of sparrow carrion the size of fingernails with two pulls. He took out a small cup, mashed the carrion, divided it into portions, and threw one portion into the bowl with blood. Plus an insect attractant prepared by Gu Jinli.


    result


    The insects that were lying motionless in the other medicine bowl went crazy and crawled into the medicine bowl with carrion.


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed: "It''s useful, quickly add carrion to the hardware."


    Wujin was suffocated to the point of almost dying. If he didn''t save it, he might be dead.


    Dr. Lu heard that this was Niu Baihu''s son, and knew that if he died, it might affect the rtionship between Xiao Hou Ye and Niu Baihu. He did not dare to neglect it. After seeing the effect, he immediately put the carrion into Wu Jin''s nostrils. , in the mouth, and in the small wound on the back of the neck: "Wait."


    Having said that, the guy held his breath and took a good look at Hardware''s mouth and nose.


    After a while, everyone saw that something seemed to be moving in the neck of the hardware.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, a fat, poisonous insect that resembled a flyrva crawled out of Hardware''s nostrils.


    "It''s out!" Dr. Lu was very excited. When he saw the poisonous insecting out, he immediately poked it with a silver needle, pierced the insect, and shook it directly into the small cup in the other hand.


    There was no blood or medicinal mud in the cup. Once inside, the bugs couldn''t stay and kept crawling out.


    Doctor Lu just poured the worms out and trampled them to death.


    "Sang''s wife, how is the hardware? Can it be cured?" Kuang asked crying when she saw poisonous insects crawling out of the hardware''s nostrils.


    Even though Mr. Kuang had left earlier, no mother would not be worried about her children. When she saw Ms. Gao Leiing in with a few old doctors, she couldn''t help but follow her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s okay, he will wake up soon."

 Chapter 1614: Siege the city, get lucky

    Chapter 1614: Siege the city, get lucky


    Chapter 1614 Attack the city, get lucky


    "Really?" Mrs. Kuang couldn''t believe it. After hearing the tragic situation at the old schr Zhao''s house, she was ready for the death of Hardware.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Of course it''s true, I''ll tie up the hardware right now."


    "No, I''ll do it as soon as Ie." Doctor Lu had already started to use the needle and said: "This child has been poisoned by cocoon yellow powder and frost grass. Mrs. Qin will prepare an antidote and give it to him, otherwise he may have to take it." Victimized by poison.


    After saying this, he stopped talking and began to concentrate on using needles on the hardware.


    Gu Jinli nodded and immediately wrote a prescription for antidote and handed it to Ye Jingzi: "Stay longer, there should be many patients who need it."


    People in their two vis, the old schr Zhao''s house next door, and the main house of the Lei family''s caravan are all suffering from poisonous insects. Cocoon yellow powder and frost grass are good medicines for attracting insects. They will definitely use them inrge quantities to detoxify them. Arge amount of medicinal materials must also be prepared.


    He then exined: "We need to catch a few more batches of insect attractant medicine, and let Aunt Xiong, Lao Bao and the others crush the medicinal materials. Work quickly, there are still many people who need to use medicine."


    "Yes." Ye Jingzi took the prescription and went to take the medicine.


    Aunt Xiong, Danian and other servants, as well as their rtives, were waiting in the yard of the medicine warehouse. They were divided into three groups. One group helped Ye Jingzi move the medicinal materials and grab the medicine, one group crushed the medicinal materials, and the other group boiled the medicine.


    Here in the house, the hardware has woken up.


    The first thing I said when I woke up was: "How are the Great Britain and the Great Britain? We can''t let anything happen to them, otherwise the Lin family will me my family."


    When Mrs. Kuang heard this, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. She pped herself twice and said, "Wujin, you have been wronged. Mom will never let you amodate others again!"


    Niu Wujin was shocked when he saw Kuang Shi crying so hard and asked, "Mom, you are stupid."


    It''s not what you said. Only by taking good care of the soldiers'' families can the soldiers listen to dad''s orders and help dad kill more enemies. Then dad can be promoted and his family can live a good life. Why has he changed his tune now? Then Hu Nu Dont you want to call your maid anymore?


    However, Kuang Shi cried too much, so Wu Jin stillforted her with a few words.


    Then he quickly looked at Gu Jinli and begged: "Sister-inw Qin, please go and save Daying and Erying. They cannot die, otherwise I will feel guilty for the rest of my life."


    Although the sparrows are what Daying wants to eat, they are human lives after all, and he does not want to live his whole life carrying two innocent lives.


    Is there anyone else suffering from parasitic disease? Dr. Lu asked.


    Gu Jinli nodded and exined the situation of Daying and Erying, emphasizing: "Save Daying first. He had convulsions as if he had epilepsy. He also found three small red spots on his scalp. At least three poisonous insects had been introduced, and they should be It got into the head.


    Dr. Lu frowned when he heard this. This was a bit difficult to deal with. Even if the poisonous insect was lured out, the child would probably have to take medicine to treat his brain for a period of time. However, he promised: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Qin, I will try my best to cure it." Good boy, we must make him normal."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt more and more that the origin of Doctor Lu was not simple.


    She told Qing Hui: "Take away the poisonous insects in the bowl...keep them for a few days and keep an eye on them. Don''t let them harm people."


    Yes. Qing Hui immediately took away the poisonous insects in the bowl.


    Doctor Fang frowned when he heard this: "Mrs. Qin, these are harmful things, why do you still keep them?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Because they mayy eggs, or directly give birth to small bugs like leeches... If these poisonous bugs will breed in the bowl in the next few days, they will also breed in the human body, then we will save them today." People who are suffering from poisonous parasitic diseases should continue to use insect attractants for the patient after a period of time to draw out the bugs that may be left in the body, otherwise the person will still die."


    Her words almost made everyone present vomit.


    Doctor Fang said with a pale face: "Why are these poisons so difficult to deal with?"


    Doctor Lu was quite open-minded and said: "There are thousands of strange diseases in the world, and Mrs. Qin already has a way to deal with the poisonous insects. We are lucky this time. If it is like the Rong people poisoning in the past, we will survive The antidote was only foundst month, but a lot of people will die." Then he said: "Mrs. Qin, let''s not talk about this for now, and quickly take me to deworm the other two patients."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded, then looked at Gao Lei and said, "Aunt Lei, these poisonous insectse from birds. The Rong people must have let the birds into the city to poison them. Send someone to inform the government. General Liang and others, please pay attention to the birds in the sky. If you see any birds flying from outside the city to the city again, shoot them immediately. If you find the dead birds, burn thempletely."


    Gao Lei was shocked: "Sang''s wife reminded me that Guizhi quickly sent someone to inform everyone, be careful of the birds in the sky!"


    Yes. Aunt Guizhi hurriedly went to do it.


    Gu Jinli immediately took Dr. Lu to treat Da Ying and Er Ying.


    Gao Leishi, Doctor Fang, Qingpu, Sanqing and Siqing and others followed.


    Lin Erzuo''s wife saw that they finally thought about their children, she cried with joy, whined, and looked at Gu Jinli pleadingly.


    "Don''t worry, we will save them, just don''t cause trouble." Gu Jinli gave her a word and went to the next room.


    Gu Jinli pointed to an older boy lying on the ground and said, "This is Daying."


    Doctor Lu immediately stepped forward and pulled Daying''s scalp, and sure enough he saw three small red dots.


    "We have to make an opening." Dr. Lu had experience in treating trauma. He took out the tools he brought and made a small wound on Daying''s scalp. He put insect attractant on the small wound and said to Qingpu. : "Put the insect attractant into his mouth and nose. The poisonous insects will crawl around. It would be best if they can crawl out of the mouth and nose."


    "Hey." Qingpu immediately put three portions of the prepared insect attractant into Daying''s mouth and nose, and called Siqing to stare at it with her: "If you see poisonous insectsing out, poke them to death immediately."


    Yeah. Si Qing nodded and stared with Qing Pu.


    After a while, Dr. Lu called out: "Doctor Fang,e here quickly. The poisonous insect has crawled out of the scalp. Get it into the cup quickly."


    Doctor Fang was also prepared. When he heard this, he quickly poked a poisonous insect with the long needle in his hand and threw it into the cup with insect attractant that had been ced earlier.


    Soon after, the second and third poisonous insects also came out.


    After getting out all the poisonous insects, Dr. Lu pushed Daying to Dr. Fang and said, "Doctor Fang, please treat the wound of this child. I''ll take a look at the insects."


    He picked up the cup and put it on the table nearby, pointed at the poisonous insect and asked Gu Jinli: "It''s very fat. Does it **** too much blood or is itying eggs?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I don''t know, why don''t you poke it open and have a look?"


    Doctor Lu: Thats exactly what I mean!


    Xiao Ji was about to cry and pulled Gu Jinli over: "Madam, please step away and don''t get so close."


    These poisonous insects are not money, little boss, don''t be so indifferent to them. Now that Dr. Lu has taken over, you should step aside first. It''s scary.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to be unable to eat today, so he stepped aside and waited.


    Doctor Lu took it upon himself to poke open the three poisonous insects with two long needles. Two of them were filled with blood, and one had a small insect inside: "This poison can indeed reproduce, and it does noty eggs, but directlyys eggs." The adult insects...the soldiers and beasts want to kill all the living creatures in our country this time!"


    Gao Lei also realized the seriousness of the matter and said, "We must ask Magistrate Hao to report to the capital to prevent these poisonous insects from spreading in Dachu."


    This time the Rong people used birds to release poisonous insects. Birds are so fast that if they don''t report to the capital and let all Chu be on the lookout, people and livestock in Chu will be killed by these poisonous insects within a few months.


    0.0 Tears, I have tried my best to make them as cute as possible. Dont be frightened. Just think of them as cicada pupae. If you explode them, they will be crispy. . . Thats the end of this chapter about poisonous insects, I wont write more. Saburo ising soon, and the defense of the city will be finished soon. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 1615: Siege, chaos

    Chapter 1615: Siege, chaos


    Chapter 1615 Siege and chaos


    "Go, let Yu Yu go to the main house and call Lei Mao. I have something for him to do!" Gao Lei immediately ordered the maid beside him.


    "Yes." The eldest maid hurriedly left and went to the outer courtyard to meet Master Yu. After telling him about the poisonous insect disease, she asked him to call Lei Mao immediately: "The olddy probably wants the eldest steward to go Inform Magistrate Hao and ask Magistrate Hao to write a memorial and submit it to the capital, so that the emperor can order strict prevention of poisonous pests to prevent them from spreading throughout Dachu."


    Master Yu''s face paled when he heard this: "Can those poisonous insects really survive in the human body?"


    It''s too scary. If all the Chu people had worms in their bodies, wouldn''t the Rong people win without a fight?


    The eldest maid nodded: "Poisonous insects crawled out of the nostrils of the young master of Niu Baihu family. This is what I saw with my own eyes, so I can''t fake it. The olddy asked everyone to be careful about birds and be careful of poisonous insects."


    "Sure, I''ll go find Lei Mao right away." Master Yu didn''t dare to dy. After instructing his guards to protect the two other courtyards, he immediately rode away but was stopped by Doctor Fang.


    "I''m not as good as you, wait for me." Doctor Fang rushed out with a medicine box on his back and said, "Send me back to the main house. The older brother is still sick. I have to go back to save him."


    The rules of the Lei family caravan: Brothers and family members must save those they can.


    Now he took a box of insect attractants, and there was medicine to save people.


    "Okay." Master Yu responded, grabbed Doctor Fang onto his horse and ran towards the main house.


    In order to get to the main house as quickly as possible, they took a shortcut and saw a group of people robbing them on the way, or they rushed into the house to move things.


    "Stop, where did you ****e from? You dare to cause trouble in the city at this time?!" Master Yu was furious and rushed in on horseback. With a bang, the horse knocked the two viins to the ground.


    There were about ten people in this group. Seeing that two people were knocked down, they were frightened for a while. It could be seen that there were only two people in Master Yu, and one of them was an old man. He immediately became aggressive, waving a hatchet, pointing at Master Yu, and said: "Get out of here quickly." , dont meddle in other peoples business, or my brothers will chop you two into pieces!


    "Ha." Master Yu smiled, got off his horse, pulled out his big knife, pointed at them and said, "Chop us into mincemeat? Okay, that''s cool. I didn''t expect that there would be anyone in Xing''an Mansion who dared to chop us into pieces." We are members of the Lei family caravan."


    A dozen evil men were shocked when they heard this and asked, "Are you from the Lei family''s caravan?"


    "You still think I can''t lie to you?" After Master Yu said this, he raised his knife to kill two viins. After shing two viins with two knives, the other viins immediately begged for mercy.


    Hero, spare your life!


    "We are blind and unable to see the mountains, which has caused trouble for you. Please don''t kill us. We also have no food at home. Wee to Lao Fan''s house to get some food to eat. We are not doing any serious evil."


    Boss Fan was beaten so hard that his hand was broken. He endured the severe pain and rushed out and knelt down, saying: "They are lying. They are here to steal my sister. Please save my sister!"


    As he spoke, he looked at a buck-toothed man and said: "This Hu Er is a thug from the gambling house in the west of the city. He came to pester my girl when he saw her beauty. Today, he took advantage of the city being surrounded and brought the gambling gang''s thugs to rob her. "


    Boss Fan said and kowtowed to Master Yu: "Please take my sister to the Lei family caravan to hide. She can''t stay at home, otherwise when you leave, Hu Er and the others will continue to **** her away!"


    Only the younger sister could escape by hiding in the main house of the Lei family''s caravan. Master Yu was angry when he heard this. The Lei family caravan, the Feng family **** agency, and the government office had united to form a patrol team to patrol the city to prevent evil people from taking the opportunity to cause trouble, but unexpectedly something happened.


    "Okay, call your little sister out and ask your mother or daughter-inw to apany her to the main house of the Lei family''s caravan." Master Yu agreed, then pointed at Hu Er and others and said: "As for you? Stay here honestly. The Lei family caravan wille and take you awayter. If you dare to escape, then if the Lei family caravan catches you, the moat will be your burial ce!"


    The moat and the por forest outside the city are the two most famous mass graves in Xing''an Prefecture. There are many unknown corpses. As long as no one reports them to the official, no one will seek justice for those corpses.


    After hearing this, Hu Er was filled with hatred and anger, and said nothing. He wanted to bow his head first, and after Master Yu left, they fled for their lives.


    Now that the city is chaotic, the Lei family business team will protect their families, and he does not believe that the Lei family and others are chasing them?


    Doctor Fang was rtively experienced, and seeing that Hu Er was unrepentant, he said to Master Yu: "You stay here and watch these evil people, and let the Fan family''s sisters, daughter-inw, and mother follow me to the main house. I want to go back to save people. There is no room for dy.


    Master Yu agreed and reminded: "The road is too chaotic, Doctor Fang, please be careful."


    Doctor Fang said: "When I take the main road, I will definitely meet the patrolling caravan brothers. They will **** me back to the main house. You don''t have to worry. It''s only proper to clean up these bastards."


    He also said: "You can''t let them go. Once those who take advantage of the chaos and do evil are let go, they will either harm the girls of this family or the girls of another family."


    Doctor Fang has seen this kind of thing many times. These beastly boys who will die without a woman are the best at taking advantage of the chaos to harm the girl''s innocence.


    "Thank you Doctor Fang, thank you so much for this uncle." Boss Fan was very grateful and shouted into the room: "Mother, daughter-inw, please bring my little sister out quickly and follow Doctor Fang to the main house of the Lei Family Caravan. Our family will be saved." Got it!"


    With a creak, the door of the main hall of the Fan family, which had been knocked loose, opened, and Mrs. Fan came out with her frightened daughter-inw and daughter.


    Looking at Master Yu and then at Dr. Fang, his eyes lit up: "It''s the doctor from the Lei family''s caravan. Our family is really saved!"


    Not only did the Lei Family Caravan have doctors, but they also opened a medical clinic for Dr. Fang and the others. While treating the Lei Family Caravans family members, they also made money from the wealthy people in the city. Therefore, many people in the city had seen Doctor Fang. .


    Fan Xiaomei cried with joy. After kneeling down and kowtowing to Dr. Fang and Master Yu, she stood up and hid behind her mother and sister-inw, preventing Hu Er from looking at her.


    "Follow me quickly, I have to rush back to save people." Doctor Fang said, and told Boss Fan: "Don''t pick up any dead birds and take them home to eat, and don''t drink raw water. There may be poisonous insects in the raw water. Go. When fetching water, you should also check if there are any bugs in the well water. If there are bugs, dont drink it until the bugs are killed.


    Boss Fan was confused when he heard what he said, but he was smart and knew that since Doctor Fang reminded him like this, he guessed that the Rong people had poisoned him again. He nodded and said: "I remember it, kid. Thank you Doctor Fang for saving your life."


    Doctor Fang waved his hand and called Mrs. Fan and the others: "Hurry up, let''s go."


    Mrs. Fan and the other three hurriedly followed. After exiting the alley, they turned onto the main street. They met the patrolling government officials not long after walking.


    Doctor Fang told them about the Fan family. After the government officials left two people to **** Dr. Fang to the main house, the rest immediately ran towards the Fan family to capture Hu Er and others.

 Chapter 1616: Siege, clean up

    Chapter 1616: Siege, clean up


    Chapter 1616: Siege and cleanup


    "Master Yu, just leave Hu Er and the others to us." The patrolling yamen were very polite to Master Yu, and red at Hu Er and others: "You are looking for death, how dare you cause trouble to me now? , do you believe that you will be taken to the city tower to be used as arrow targets, and the soldiers will shoot you into sieves?!"


    When Hu Er and others saw that the government officials had really arrived, they said something nice: "Master Cha, we were wrong. We really didn''t want to cause trouble. It was the daughter of this family who hooked up with me first. I thought she was in love with me. She wanted to marry me and live a happy life, but when she saw that the city was too chaotic, she brought her brothers over to protect her family."


    At these words, Mr. Fan became furious and shouted: "Hu Er, you beast, you are confusing right and wrong and ndering my girl''s reputation. I will fight with you!"


    Speaking, he rushed forward to fight Hu Er.


    Hu Er is a thug in a gambling house and has good skills. He dodged to avoid Boss Fan''s fist, then raised his foot and kicked him, sending Boss Fan to the threshold of the hall.


    With a bang, two front teeth were knocked out, and there was a lot of blood in the mouth. It looked very scary.


    Master Yu Yu never thought that Hu Er would dare to be so arrogant. He knew that this man could not be retained and had to be eliminated, otherwise he would be a disaster.


    He rushed over with a knife and shed Hu Er''s arm from behind.


    Ah! Hu Er wasughing at Mr. Fan. His right hand hurt. When he reacted, his right hand was gone. He was so painful and frightened that he fainted to the ground.


    The thug brothers brought by Hu Er were frightened to death. They quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Hero, spare your life. We don''t dare to do it anymore. We really don''t dare to do it anymore. Don''t kill us!"


    The government officials were also very frightened, but this was the master guarding the courtyard of the Gao Lei family. The Gao Lei family even scolded General Liang when he was fierce, so they did not dare to offend him.


    Master Yu said: "What Mrs. Gao hates the most is these viins who take advantage of the chaos to harm the girl''s innocence. ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, they harm their own people during war and should be beheaded. Qi Tongzhi killed Tian Liuzi a few days ago to frighten the city. There are evil people here, I hope you gentlemen will not be soft on these evil people."


    The officials said: "You are right. Lord Tongzhi has indeed told us that severe punishments will be used in the city during wartime. Those who dare to take advantage of the opportunity to cause chaos will be beheaded immediately."


    The implication is that anyone who is less than the master will not be held ountable.


    Master Yu was relieved when he saw that the government officials would not side with these evil people. He said goodbye and left. He rode after Dr. Fang and escorted Dr. Fang and the others to the main house.


    Xu San''s symptoms were simr to those of the hardware sufferer. Venomous insects crawled into the trachea and blocked one side of the trachea, causing him to be unable to breathe. However, his condition was more serious than that of the hardware sufferer. Two bugs had entered his body, and his face was now blue from the suffocation. I''m going to choke myself to death just seeing it.


    Brother Lu couldn''t stop crying. He knelt down and apologized to Xu Da: "Brother Xu, it''s all my fault. It was me who hurt Third Brother Xu."


    Xu Daben was upset. Hearing this, he shouted: "Okay, get up quickly. What''s the use of talking nonsense at this time?!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Six stewards, please open the door quickly. Doctor Fang is here to rescue Xu San!" Outside the courtyard door, the captain of the nursing team knocked on the door and shouted.


    The sixth steward was overjoyed and went to open the door himself. When he saw Doctor Fang, he said, "Doctor Fang, you are back. Xu San is about to die. Doctor Zhang doesn''t know what disease he has?"


    Doctor Fang had no time to deal with the sixth manager, so he called to Dr. Zhang: "Boy Zhang,e over quickly and help."


    He told Dr. Zhang about the poisonous insects, handed him a small cup, told him how to wait for the poisonous insects to crawl out and poke them into the cup, and then started to rescue Xu San.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the two poisonous insects in Xu Sans body were lured out of the body by insect attractants.


    When Dr. Zhang saw the poisonous insect, his face turned pale with fright, but he did not dy his work at all. He used a long needle to poke the poisonous insect into the cup.


    There was insect attractant prepared with blood in the cup. After the poisonous insects entered the cup, they did not crawl out.


    Xu Da was overjoyed when he saw this and asked: "Doctor Fang, is my third brother well?" Doctor Fang said: "We have to look again. This poison will produce small bugs. If they produce bugs in your third brother''s body, , you have to use insect attractants again.


    Xu Das face turned pale when he heard this.


    Xu San is an unlucky guy, the poisonous insect actually gave birth to small worms in his body.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, small bugs the size of sesame seeds crawled out of his nostrils and mouth.


    Doctor Zhang felt numb all over and did not dare to move.


    Doctor Fang was angry: "Brother Zhang, why are you so stunned? Hurry up and poke the bug!"


    "Oh, yes." Doctor Zhang came to his senses and used a long needle to pull the little bugs into the cup. He pulled out a dozen of them.


    Uncle Fang, is it done? Doctor Zhang asked. In this slightly cold spring, his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    Doctor Fang said: "I don''t know. Let''s use a new insect attractant and keep an eye on it for three-quarters of an hour before talking about it, in case some of them crawl slowly and haven''t crawled out yet."


    "Hey." Doctor Zhang quickly changed another insect attractant and continued to stare at Xu San''s mouth and nose.


    Make a fire and burn these bugs to death. Doctor Fang instructed, and then added: You all hurry into the house, take off your clothes and check if there are any little red spots on your body? If there are, it may be bugs.


    The sixth steward hurriedly followed the instructions and burned the bugs to death. Then he took Brother Lu and the others into the house, took off their clothes, and checked each other for any little red spots on their bodies.


    Fortunately, everyone is fine.


    Doctor Fang, were fine, were fine. The sixth steward came out to inform Dr. Fang.


    Doctor Fang breathed a sigh of relief and asked the sixth manager to look at Xu San''s mouth and nose. He pulled Doctor Zhang and told him how to detect poisonous insect diseases, how to deal with poisonous insects, how to remove yellow powder from cocoons, and the poison of frost grass. Son.


    "We are lucky this time to get this insect attractant, otherwise all living creatures in the city will be destroyed." Doctor Fang gave half of the insect attractant in the medicine box to Doctor Zhang: "Take it, If anyone in our main house gets poisonous insect disease, we will use it to treat them, and I will use the remaining insect attractant medicine in various wells in the city."


    The Rong people used birds to release poisonous insects. Mrs. Qin said that those dead birds might fall into the wells. The wells in the city were no longer safe. Insect attractants should be used to lure out the poisonous insects in the wells and burn them to death. Only then can everyone have clean water to drink.


    "Yes, I remember it." Doctor Zhang remembered the instructions from the doctor below, took the insect attractant, and sent Doctor Fang out of the small courtyard.


    Before leaving, Doctor Fang said: "Keep an eye on Xu San."


    Hey. Doctor Zhang responded. After sending Doctor Fang away, he immediately came back and stared at Xu San. Fortunately, more than three quarters of an hour passed, and no poisonous insects crawled out of Xu Sans mouth and nose again.


    "Okay, it should be fine." Dr. Zhang was very happy. He gave Xu San the cocoon-removing yellow powder and the decoction of frost and grass poison left by Dr. Fang, and gave him a few more needles. woke up.


    Brother Xu San! Brother Lu cried with joy. He was very afraid that he would kill Xu San.


    Xu Daze pped Xu Sanyi and scolded: "You are so ignorant that you make everyone so worried about you!"

 Chapter 1617: siege a city, attack on a large scale

    Chapter 1617: siege a city, attack on arge scale


    Chapter 1617: Siege the city, massive attack


    Xu San was stunned. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly said: "Brother, don''t be angry. It''s my fault. I''ve caused trouble for you."


    He just looked at Brother Lu pitifully and was afraid that Brother Lu would be bullied by Madam Lu, so he wanted to help. He never thought that he would catch Shopkeeper Lu''s strange disease.


    Xu cursed: "It''s too small for you to cause trouble for me. Have you ever thought about my mother again? What will my mother do if you die?"


    When my father died, my mother was already sad enough. She longed for the three brothers to be well, but the third child wanted to die.


    Hearing this, Brother Lu felt very guilty and wanted to kneel down to apologize again, but Xu Da stopped him: "Stop kneeling down. Your father saved the third child from drowning before. This time he is repaying your family''s kindness."


    The rules of the Lei family caravan are to repay any kindness.


    Xu Da kept this rule in mind and said to Brother Lu: "Now that the city is in chaos and you are young, you will live in my house during this period. If something happens, you can run to the main house to take shelter. As for your family''s property, Son, dont worry, if Madam Lu dares to swallow your share of the family property, the Lei family caravan will help you get it back."


    Brother Lu was overjoyed and said with tears, "Thank you so much, Brother Xu."


    "No thanks,e with me quickly. The main house also needs to be cleaned up to prevent poisonous insects from hiding in invisible ces and harming our people." The sixth manager arrested them as coolies and assigned them work. They get busy.


    He then said to Doctor Zhang: "Go back to the pharmacy quickly. I guess the second manager has received the news and is waiting for you over there."


    Hey, Im going over there right now, you guys should be careful. Doctor Zhang immediately left with the medicine box on his back and went to the main pharmacy.


    Sure enough, the second manager was already waiting in the courtyard of the pharmacy. When he saw him, he immediately said: "Doctor Zhang,e quickly and talk to the doctors and medicine boys about the poisonous insect disease. What should I do? Send me a message." The whole main house is at your disposal."


    Doctor Zhang is currently the only person in the Lei family caravan who has cured poisonous insect diseases, so he must use it extensively.


    When Dr. Zhang heard this, he was a little excited thinking that he could finally carry the banner. After calming down, he went over and told everyone about the poisonous insect disease.


    In the living room in the front yard, Master Yu had already told Lei Mao about Gao Lei''s words.


    Lei Mao: "My aunt must have wanted me to invite Magistrate Hao to submit a memorial to the capital. She was also afraid that Qi Tongzhi would take the lead and submit the memorial in advance, breaking the rules of the chief official and the assistant official."


    "The situation is urgent now. There is no need to make an extra trip. I will personally take Magistrate Hao to another courtyard. If you have anything to say, my aunt will tell him personally."


    Master Yu Yu thought for a moment and said, "It works."


    Lei Mao stood up and said to Lei Shu: "You and Dr. Fang go to various wells to lure poisonous insects. As long as you are here, even people from Qi Tongzhi will not dare to cause trouble for Dr. Fang."


    "Yes." Lei Shu is the chief steward of the main house and is Lei Mao''s confidant. Generally, if Lei Mao is not around, he will handle all matters.


    There was also a very powerful third steward who took the brothers from the Lei family''s caravan to the city tower to help defend the city.


    "Doctor Fang, let''s go." Lei Shu greeted Dr. Fang, called a group of brothers, and used a carriage to take Dr. Fang to various wells in the city, using insect attractants to lure out the poisonous insects in the wells.


    Lei Shu was already a very stable person, but he was frightened when he saw hundreds of poisonous insects crawling out of the well: "Quickly, burn them with fire!"


    The brothers immediately poured pine oil and started the fire.


    With a whirring sound, a raging fire was ignited within a foot of the well, and the poisonous insects were burned to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but Doctor Fang said: "We have to lure them again, lest some poisonous insects crawl slowly and still hide in the well."


    Lei Shu said: "Doctor Fang, there are many wells in the city, and many people are suffering from poisonous insect diseases. You still have a lot of work to do. Why don''t you leave two insect attractants for the brothers and let them attract the insects themselves? , lets rush to the next well. Its done. Doctor Fang agreed. After leaving two insect attractants for the brothers, he also exined some details about being careful about poisonous insects, and followed Lei Shu to the next well. go.


    Lei Mao has already rushed to the city tower to find Hao Zhifu.


    But Magistrate Hao and General Liang were in dire straits now, and the soldiers guarding the city were also suffering from strange illnesses. Many soldiers suddenly fainted, could not breathe, and had severe pain in their abdomens.


    How is it? Did you find a way to treat him?! General Liang asked the military doctor.


    The six military doctors at the Fucheng garrison camp are very good at treating sword wounds, but where have they ever seen such a strange disease?


    Dr. Xu, the oldest and most skilled doctor, said: "General Liang, I have never seen this disease before. I think it is caused by poisoning by the soldiers."


    General Liang almost wanted to draw his sword when he heard this, and said angrily: "Of course I know that the soldiers'' illnesses were poisoned by the soldiers, but what kind of poison is it? You can cure it!"


    Old Doctor Xu was very aggrieved: "Don''t be anxious, I need to study it."


    "You''re still doing nothing. More than two hundred brothers have fallen. If they fall again, if the Rong people attack the city tonight..." General Liang, as themander-in-chief, shut up in time and did not say anything to shake the morale of the army.


    But after so many soldiers were killed, the morale of the army was already shaken to the point of copse.


    When Master Yu saw this, he hurriedly said: "Brother Mao, it''s a poisonous insect disease! Old doctor Fang gave me a bag of insect attractant, take it to deworm the soldiers."


    Lei Mao nodded, took the insect attractant, went directly to Magistrate Hao, and asked Magistrate Hao to call out the angry General Liang, and tell the Rong people about using birds to release poisonous insects into the city, as well as the poisonous insect disease and insect trapping and killing. He said: "If you two adults don''t believe it, you can try this insect attractant immediately."


    General Liang snatched the bag, stuffed it into Dr. Xus hand, and shouted, Hurry up and try it!


    Old doctor Xu was stunned when he heard this: "I have been a military doctor for decades and have had so many interactions with the soldiers. I have never heard of such a horrific poisoning method."


    "Stop talking nonsense and do what Master Yu said." General Liang was so anxious that he almost wanted to chop up the old military doctor.


    Old doctor Xu hurriedly called all the military doctors. After listening to Master Yu''s instructions on how to use the medicine, he immediately started to take action.


    Originally, I just had the mentality of giving it a try, but I didn''t expect that poisonous insects were actually lured out of the soldiers'' bodies.


    "Ah! Bugs, there are really bugs in the bodies of the soldiers!" A military doctor screamed in fright and hurriedly retreated.


    General Liang was so angry that he kicked him and cursed: "Why are you retreating? Collect the bugs quickly and wait for them to crawl into the bodies of other soldiers?!"


    The frightened military doctor finally came to his senses, and hurriedly put the poisonous insects into a bowl as Master Yu said, collected them, and gave them to the soldiers to be burned to death.


    The guys have been busy for half an hour and have used up a bag of insect attractants.


    There are still soldiers who are sick, hurry up and get medicine! General Liang shouted.


    Lei Mao said: "You have to ask the olddy for this medicine. If General Liang and Magistrate Hao want to get the medicine, they will go to the other courtyard to see the olddy."


    This insect attractant is a precious thing that can save all the living creatures in Dachu. Such a thing will definitely bring great achievements, and it may also be a big disaster, so Lei Mao did not dare to say more, but asked them to see the olddy.


    It is up to the olddy to decide what kind of benefits this medicine will be used for.


    In short, this credit cannot be given to General Liang and Magistrate Hao in vain, it must be in the hands of the Lei family caravan and the Qin and Gu families.

 Chapter 1618: Siege City, Prescription [Thank you for your monthly votes]

    Chapter 1618: Siege City, Prescription [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    Chapter 1618: Siege, Prescription [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao were moved when they heard this. They knew very well that if they could get the prescription for the insect attractant and donate it to the emperor in their name, not only would the two of them have a prosperous official career, but the two families would also be rewarded. and endless honor, leaving a mark in history from now on!


    Sure, I will go with you to see Mrs. Gao. Magistrate Hao and General Liang said almost at the same time, both of them impatient.


    Lei Mao nodded: "Okay, let''s go to another courtyard now."


    However, Lei Mao was smart and called Niu Dabao: "Niu Baihu''s son has contracted vermin. He has led troops to guard the city here for a few days. Let him follow us back to another courtyard to see his family."


    Niu Dabao had a loud voice. As long as he and his soldiers shouted in a circle on the city tower, everyone would know whose prescription the medicine came from. Magistrate Hao and General Liang couldn''t hide it even if they wanted to.


    General Liang frowned, not wanting Niu DaBao to go down to the city tower. After all, Niu DaBao was good at leading troops, and it would be their loss to go down from the city tower. But when Lei Mao spoke, he could only agree: "Go and call Niu Baihu ande with us to the other courtyard."


    Yes. The soldiers immediately went to find Niu DaBao.


    Niu Dabao was slightly injured while defending the city. After learning the news, he hurried over and asked, "What''s going on? My hardware is sick? Is he not dead?!"


    Zhifu Hao was speechless. What kind of talk are you talking about? He''s your own son, why can''t you say something auspicious?


    "The poisonous insects in the hardware have been taken out, Niu Baihu can rest assured." Lei Mao said, calling everyone down the tower and rushing to other courtyards.


    But he asked a brother from the caravan to ride a fast horse to the other courtyard first and inform Gao Lei that the two adults had arrived, so that she could be prepared.


    When the two adults arrive, we will have something to negotiate with them.


    Peng Wen knew that someone in another hospital was suffering from parasitic disease, so he hurried back. He happened to meet the person who sent the news and took him to see Gao Lei.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei frowned and said to the maid: "Go and call Sang''s wife."


    "Hey." The maid immediately went to the medicine warehouse yard to find Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was taking everyone to make insect attractant. Hearing this, he told Er Qing a few words, and then took Aunt Tao and San Qing to see Gao Lei.


    In the front yard, Peng Wen and the others were standing on the porch. The only guests were Gao Lei, Grandma Guizhi and another maid.


    "Aunt Lei." After Gu Jinli entered, the maid closed the door of the living room.


    Gao Lei didn''t waste any time and directly told her what the two adults wereing to do: "The prescription of the insect attractant can bring great achievements. If the poisonous insect disease is really rampant in Dachu, can you Because there is no guarantee that the name of this prescription will go down in history. Now those two people areing, what are your ns for the prescription? What benefits do you want in exchange for it? "


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was stunned, he frowned and said, "Why, you haven''t thought about this? What kind of brain do you have? How could you not think about it in advance?!"


    You dont look stupid. You have such a big treasure in your hand. Why dont you think about it in advance?


    Gu Jinli said: "This junior has thought about it a long time ago. He just wanted to discuss it with my brother Qin. Now I''m afraid I don''t have the chance to ask his opinion."


    Gao Lei was stunned when he heard it, and sighed: "I don''t know where the Qin family boy is now, and you can''t find anyone if you want to ask... Tell me, what do you want to do with this prescription?"


    Another reminder: "It can''t be hidden anymore. It must be presented, otherwise your family, the Qin family, and even the grandson of Dr. Wu will not end well."


    "Junior knows." Gu Jinli thought for a while and finally said: "Junior wants to dedicate this prescription to the emperor in the name of a soldier fighting against the enemy."


    "What?!" Gao Lei was shocked. She did not expect that Gu Jinli would present the prescription to the emperor in the name of a soldier fighting against the enemy: "Have you thought about it? If the name is determined, your family will not get the reward."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "The unity of the soldiers from the north and the south is the best reward."


    If Brother Qin wants to defeat the Rong people, he must twist all the resisting soldiers together and present the prescription in the name of the resisting soldiers. This honor will belong to all the resisting soldiers. All the soldiers fighting against the Rong, whether they are from the northwest army or those from the south, will be proud of this, and will also admire Brother Qin for this.


    Another point


    "We are all not dead. Many people in Xing''an Prefecture know that the prescription came from me. The Emperor is not a fool. He will definitely know it and will not treat my family and Brother Qin badly."


    With such a great contribution to the treatment of all Chu people, even if the emperor found out that Brother Qin was the youngest son of the Marquis of Qin, he would not dare to kill him easily.


    "Okay, okay." Gao Lei was very pleased: "My eldest brother is right, you are indeed smart."


    It looks like its a free gift, asking for nothing, but in fact its taking away great benefits such as peoples hearts and righteousness.


    With her heart and righteousness, who would dare to look down on her in the future? Who in the army dares to suppress the Qin family boy? !


    Gu Jinli smiled: "As long as Aunt Lei doesn''t think I''m scheming."


    Gao Lei said: "In this world, only those who are scheming can survive. Those who are not scheming will only be eaten to the bone. As long as you don''t use scheming to harm others, it''s just self-protection. It''s human nature."


    Old madam, the concierge announced that the two adults are at the door. Peng Wen stood at the foot of the steps and reminded through the door.


    "I know, let them in." Gao Lei asked the maid to open the door.


    Not long after, Lei Mao and Peng Wen brought the two adults in.


    Niu Dabao also followed in. When he saw Gu Jinli, he hurriedly asked: "Sang''s wife, are you ready for the hardware? Is your Aunt Niu sick?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Uncle Niu, don''t worry, Aunt Niu is fine. The five metals are also recovered, and the five golds are not sick."


    Although Niu Dabao may be considered rude, he is really kind to Kuang. Every time, he will ask about Kuang''s situation first before asking anything else. He puts Kuang''s first priority.


    Niu Dabao said: "It''s okay, but I''m worried to death. I was afraid of hearing some bad news on the way here."


    General Liang frowned when he saw Gu Jinli, disgusted in his heart, and asked Gao Lei, "Mrs. Gao, there is a strange disease in this city, why do you still bring people with abscesses on their faces? Get rid of it quickly, so as not to Infected by her!"


    Not only was it ugly, it also smelled so **** bad that he almost vomited.


    Listen to what Niu Dabao said, this ugly woman is just the daughter-inw of a poor southern soldier. She has no background, so its okay to throw her out.


    However, Gao Leishi sneered: "General Liang, drive her out. Don''t you want the insect attractant anymore?"


    General Liang paused: "What does Mrs. Gao mean by this? What does this ugly woman have to do with insect attractants?"


    Gao Lei didn''t need to say anything, Niu Dabao said in a loud voice: "Do you still need to ask? The insect attractant must have been made by Sang''s wife. Her family has a doctor. She also has medical skills and money, but Very powerful.


    After hearing this, General Liang looked at the abscesses on Gu Jinli''s face. He closed his eyes, opened them again and said, "She knows medical skills, and there is a doctor at home, but she has abscesses on her face that cannot be cured."


    Do you **** think Im a fool? !


    Since its so powerful, you should cure the abscess on your face.

 Chapter 1619: Siege the city, attack on a large scale【2】

    Chapter 1619: Siege the city, attack on arge scale��2��


    Chapter 1619: Siege the city, attack on arge scale2


    With a bang, Gao Lei mmed the table and said with a bad expression: "General Liang, treatment also takes time, and this abscess is not on your face, why are you in a hurry?!"


    Gao Lei''s sudden anger shocked Magistrate Hao, and he hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Old madam, please calm down, General Liang said it unintentionally. Let''s talk about the insect trap prescription."


    After hearing this, General Liang put away the nausea and anger in his heart and said to Mrs. Gao: "Old Madam, the Lei family caravan has always been upright. Many of the soldiers on the city tower have been infected with poisonous insects. Please give them medicine."


    Gao Lei smiled and said, "I''m afraid you two adults have hard ears. Niu Baihu has already told me that the insect attractant belongs to Qin Gu. Why do youe to ask me?"


    Then he said: "Since you have asked, I will answer on behalf of Qin Gu. The Rong people poisoned Da Chu. As a citizen of Da Chu, Qin Gu will not watch the soldiers and civilians of Da Chu being killed by poisonous insects. I am taking my rtives to prepare the insect attractant, and I will ask my rtives to pick it up for the two adults and use it to treat the soldiers guarding the city and the people in the city."


    She didn''t give the two adults a chance to speak at all, and said directly to Peng Wen: "Go to the medicine warehouse yard to pick out the prepared medicinal materials."


    "Yes." Peng Wen immediately rushed to the medicine warehouse yard. General Liang and Magistrate Hao couldn''t stop him even if they wanted to.


    But the two of them really wanted the prescription, so they could only ask for it shamelessly: "Mrs. Gao, Lei Cao said that the Rong people used birds to release poisonous insects into Xing''an Prefecture. They also said that birds are the best at flying. Maybe Will fly to various ces in Dachu, and the poisonous insect disease will break out in Dachu. The prescription for this insect attractant must bee out, otherwise if we just make the medicine in this other courtyard, when will the insect attractant be sent to Dachu? Going to other ces in Chu? This will kill a lot of people!"


    Gao Lei looked at them and smiled: "The two adults are absolutely right."


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao''s eyes lit up when they heard this, but looking at Gao Lei''s smile, thinking about the olddy''s past behavior, and feeling that it was impossible for her to give them the prescription so easily, they said uneasily: "Then this prescription ?


    Gao Lei''s smile deepened and she said loudly: "Although Qin Gu is young, she is sensible. She decided to present the insect trap prescription to the emperor in the name of all the soldiers who resisted the army!"


    What!


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao were shocked. This...


    Gao Lei looked at them and asked, "Did you hear me clearly, sir? Do you have anything else to say?"


    Be smart, if you continue to ask for prescriptions, you will be taking credit from all the soldiers who fought against the enemy!


    Now is the time to use military force. Do you two dare to go against all the resisting soldiers?


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao naturally did not dare.


    But they didn''t give up. They tugged at the corners of their lips and said with a dry smile: "Mr. Qin Gu is indeed very righteous. But Mrs. Gao, she is the daughter-inw of a hundred households. How can the prescription go directly to heaven? Why not give it to us and let us write it?" What do you think of the memorial to the Emperor?"


    Gao Lei is worthy of being a person who has been famous for decades. When he heard this, he looked at Magistrate Hao and said: "Governor Hao, I originally asked someone to tell you that the poisonous insect disease will spread in Dachu. I will write a memorial about the matter and submit it to the emperor so that you can get some credit. For this reason, you also specially avoided Doctor Qi to prevent him from knowing too much about the poisonous insect disease, but you are too greedy."


    Magistrate Hao''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this: "Mrs. Gao..."


    Mrs. Gao waved her hand and interrupted him: "In this case, I can only put in more effort and ask Mrs. Yuan Guogong to help deliver the letter to the pce."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Hao and General Liang were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    This olddy of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty is the mother-inw of the current queen!


    Although the emperor was afraid of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty and his family, the queen''s son died young, and the queen''s health was not good. She died at an unknown time. His brothers knew that the emperor was afraid of their own family, and they were smart enough not to lead any more troops, and even avoided this war. No matter how afraid the emperor was of Yuan Guogong''s family, what Mrs. Yuan Guogong and his wife presented to him could save them all. Da Chu would also dly ept the prescription for attracting insects.


    The reason why Gao Lei got to know Mr. Yuan Guo and his wife was because one of the orphans she raised was a grandson of Mr. Yuan Guo. Because of this baby, Gao Lei got to know Mr. Yuan Guo and his wife.


    The Gao Lei family has moved the olddy of Yuan Guogong out, and General Liang and Magistrate Hao do not dare to ask for prescriptions no matter how reluctant they are.


    But the two of them did not want to give up the credit for this time, so they said: "Mrs. Gao, after all, this good medicinees from Xing''an Prefecture, we..."


    "This poisonous insect disease originated from Xing''an Prefecture!" Gao Lei interrupted them and sighed: "Two adults, the most important thing for you now is to fight against the Rong people and defend Xing''an Prefecture. As long as you defend the city, you can still Are you afraid that the imperial court will not reward you?" General Liang and Magistrate Hao turned red after being told this.


    Actually, the two of them are pretty goodpared to some officials, but Magistrate Hao really doesn''t want to stay in the northwest anymore. He wants to make a big contribution so that he can be transferred back to the capital.


    This northwest is in terrible chaos. I dont know when I will die. I dont want to stay here for a long time.


    Olddy, the insect attractant is here! Peng Wen came with dozens of rtives, carrying insect attractants, and stood in the yard and shouted towards the living room.


    Gao Leishi: "Two adults, the medicine is here, go and share it. If it''s not enough, we will send it to you again, don''t worry."


    "Thank you, Madam Gao." The two of them went down the steps to distribute insect attractants.


    Gao Leishi looked at Gu Jinli, who had been standing facing the wall, and asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Aunt Lei''s action is extraordinary."


    It saves her trouble, otherwise she, a daughter-inw of a hundred households, would not be able to argue with two high-ranking officials no matter how hard-tempered she is.


    But Gao Lei is really a treasure, and he actually knows Mr. Yuan Guo and his wife.


    Gao Leishi smiled and said: "That''s natural. I have a bad temper and I won''t listen to their nonsense."


    As he spoke, he asked: "How well did Doctor Qi learn? Can he trap and kill poisonous insects?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I''ve learned it."


    Although I almost fainted from fright, I managed to endure my nausea and learned how to trap and kill poisonous insects.


    Satisfied, Mrs. Gao Lei stood up and left the living room, saying to Peng Wen: "Go and call Doctor Qi, and follow General Liang and others up to the tower to treat the soldiers."


    Doctor Lu will not give it to them, let alone Qingpu Qinghui, who will stay in another courtyard to help.


    Yes. Peng Wen quickly called Doctor Qi.


    When Doctor Qi learned that he had to go to the tower, he was so scared that he didn''t want to go: "I am a doctor raised by Qi Tongzhi''s family, so I should put the safety of Qi''s family first."


    Gao Lei smiled and asked: "When he went to the tower to treat the soldiers, he was helping to fight against the soldiers. Didn''t Qi Tongzhi not want to fight against the soldiers?!"


    These words were such a critical blow that Doctor Qi didn''t dare to say a word "no" and followed General Liang and the others away.


    As for Magistrate Hao, he brought insect attractants to treat the people in the city.


    Before leaving, Gao Lei also said to Magistrate Hao: "Master Magistrate, the medicinal materials in other hospitals are almost used up. If you want to make more insect attractants, you have to send all the medicinal materials in the city. Once you have the medicinal materials, , we can make insect attractants.


    Robbery, this is clearly robbery!


    But what can Magistrate Hao do? He could only ept the robbery and said, "Okay, I will send you medicinal materials."


    After finishing speaking, he asked in disbelief: "Old madam, are you really running out of medicinal materials in other hospitals?"

 Chapter 1620: Siege the city, attack on a large scale【3】

    Chapter 1620: Siege the city, attack on arge scale��3��


    Chapter 1620: Siege the city,unch a massive attack3


    Gao Leiughed when he heard this, and asked, "Doesn''t the magistrate want to wait until all the medicinal materials are used up before sending them? That would dy the preparation of the medicine, and many innocent soldiers, civilians, and officials'' families would die."


    Its good to give you insect attractant, but you want to make use of our medicinal materials for free? What a sweet dream!


    The words "military, civilian, official and family" shocked Magistrate Hao''s heart. He hated himself for being arrogant and asked something he shouldn''t have asked. He said, "The medicinal materials will be sent as soon as possible."


    After saying that, he left quickly.


    Niu Dabao only met Kuang and a few Jin once. After knowing that they were all well, he hurried to defend the city.


    Before leaving, I thanked Gao Lei: "Thank you for being here, thank you very much."


    Gao Lei said: "You are working hard for the people in the city, so I will naturally take good care of your families. But regarding the insect trap prescription, you need to work harder to let the soldiers know who gave them the credit." good."


    Niu Dabao is not stupid. After hearing this, he said: "Don''t worry, olddy. Old Niu is very good at the job of raising his voice."


    but


    Niu Dabao looked around, and after seeing that they were all members of the Gao Lei n, he asked quietly: "Old madam, has the letter over there been delivered? Are reinforcementsing?"


    Although the Eagle Food Gang is rtively innocent, it is a gang after all, and it is still a gang that is working against the imperial court. Even if he helped send a rescue letter this time, as a military attach of the imperial court, he could not make any noise about it, even on the surface. It can only be said to be a letter asking for help sent by someone from the Lei family caravan.


    Gao Lei said: "They are better at doing things than us. The letter must have been delivered, but we don''t know when the reinforcements wille."


    The generals in the other city camps all have their own cities to defend, and they have to consider how many troops and horses they send to rescue them.


    Niu Dabao was disappointed when he heard that, and looked outside the door again, and said in a lower voice: "The Rong people have been just feigning attacks these days. They must be waiting for the poisonous insect disease to break out in the city before they can attack Xing''an Mansion in one fell swoop. If they knew Now that we have insect traps, this poisonous insect disease will not break out. I am afraid that we will stop the feint attack and directly attack Xing''an Mansion."


    He added: "The strength of the Rong people has been increasing in the past few days. Previously, there were only more than 20,000 soldiers and horses, but now there are more than 40,000."


    In short, the situation is very unfavorable for Xing''an Prefecture. If the reinforcements do note, Xing''an Prefecture will be destroyed and the people will be massacred!


    Gao Lei frowned when he heard this and asked, "I know what you are talking about. What do you want? Just tell me."


    Niu Dabao paused, his face turned red and he was very ashamed, but he still looked at Gao Lei and Gu Jinli and said: "If the city is destroyed, please ask the olddy and Sang''s wife to save my wife and children... They have suffered a lot with me, I Want to keep them alive.


    Everyone has selfish motives, and so does he.


    After meeting Kuang and Wujin just now, he felt even more sorry for them.


    Sang left a lot of troops for the Gu family, and the Gao Lei family even had a Lei family caravan. If the city is destroyed, others may die, but they have a chance of survival, so Niu Dabao begs them.


    Gao Lei frowned and wanted to scold Niu Dabao, but finally agreed: "Sure, I promise you that if the city is destroyed, I will let Master Yu and the others protect your wife and children from the city... I may not be able to protect you, so I don''t dare. Its guaranteed, so youd better hold on to the city.


    However, without reinforcements, how can we defend with more than 2,000 troops? Not enough for the soldiers to kill.


    But Niu Dabao didn''t say these words. He was a soldier, and saying these things would affect morale too much. Finally, he cupped his fists and saluted, and said: "I will remember the olddy''s words and leave."


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Before going out, I caught a glimpse of Mr. Kuang holding the five pieces of gold, while the child Bao Fukang was holding seven pieces of gold and following with six pieces of gold.


    Niu Dabaos eyes were red, he didnt dare to look more, and left quickly. "Aunt Lei, I''m going to make medicine." Gu Jinli, who had been working on the background board, said.


    Gao Leishi nced at her: "There are so many people, you don''t need to get involved."


    He then asked strangely: "Looking at how calm you are, are you not worried about the Qin family boy at all?"


    Gu Jinli was wronged: "Worry, how can you not worry? But worrying is useless and affects your mood. Instead of doing this, it is better not to think too much and make more poison. If the city is broken, you can kill a few more soldiers. Even if you die, you wont lose money.


    Gao Lei was speechless, but when she looked at Gu Jinli, she looked very serious. She didn''t look like she was joking. She sighed: "You can think about it. I am worried that if the city is destroyed, the families of the caravan brothers will be destroyed." What should we do?"


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "It''s not that I, a junior, can think too openly, but it''s better to be more open-minded than to cry."


    And she has died once, and every day she lives now is in vain, that is... She and Brother Qin have only been married for a few months, and they have not given birth to a child. It would be a pity if she really died.


    It was good when she didn''t think about it. But after thinking about this, she felt bad and started to worry about Qin Sang...


    After a while, she suppressed her ufortable emotions and said with a smile, "Junior is leaving."


    "Wait, I''ll go with you. After you make the poison, give me a batch so that I can distribute it to the family members of the Lei family''s caravan." Gao Lei is now following Gu Jinli, although It was not stated clearly, but Gu Jinli knew that Gao Lei was afraid that the city would be too chaotic and her reputation would be harmed in the future, so he acted as an elder and followed her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Okay, let''s make a lot of poison and poison the soldiers to death!"


    Gao Leiughed when he heard this. Although the two armies would be scolded for using poison in a confrontation, they were women. Do they need to make any big arguments in order to protect themselves?


    No need at all, its just to poison the soldiers and beasts to death!


    "Wujin, are you feeling better?" Gu Jinli asked Wujin, nced at Bao Fukang, and said with a smile: "You must get better soon, otherwise Brother Kang will cry again."


    Bao Fukang''s face turned red when he heard this, and he defended himself: "Madam, I didn''t cry."


    Its not crying until the tears fall!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, okay, I''m not crying, I just almost cried."


    "Ah, here, Rourou~" A few monthster, Qijin was able to speak. When he saw Gu Jinli, he knew that this smelly sister was a rich woman and would give him delicious food. He wanted to eat as soon as he saw her.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and smiled like a spring breeze in March. He took out a candy from his purse and handed it to him: "Here, eat it, it''s very sweet."


    When Qijin saw the food, he was so happy that he stuffed it into his mouth. As a result, he cried bitterly: "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Gao Lei was helpless when he saw this: "What time has it been? You still have time to entertain the children."


    Gu Jinli said: "You have to live your life at all times. Since you are living your life, there is nothing wrong with teasing the children. Right Qijin."


    Woooooo~ Qijin ignored her and cried while hugging Bao Fukang.


    Othersughed. Kuang poked Qijin''s head and said, "I made you greedy. You should learn a lesson this time. Let''s see if you dare to put anything in your mouth next time!"


    Mrs. Han and her maid were about toe over to find Gu Jinli. When she saw this, she smiled, her tense heart rxed, and she shouted from a distance: "Mrs. Gao, Aunt Niu, and younger sisters Qin, it turns out you are all here, let me Easy to find.


    When he got closer, he said: "People from the two other courtyards have checked, and the women and children are fine here."

 Chapter 1621: Siege the city, attack on a large scale【4】

    Chapter 1621: Siege the city, attack on arge scale��4��


    Chapter 1621: Siege the city, massive attack4


    but


    Aunt Xiong came to report that little red spots were found on Xiong San and Mr. Hong, but they are not sick yet. Doctor Lu is using insect attractants on them. The results will be avable in two quarters of an hour. You dont have to worry.


    "Did Mr. Hong fall into the trap?" Gu Jinli frowned. He was Hong Dao''s grandfather, but nothing could happen to him: "But it was his lucky pig that caused the trouble? Has the pig been checked?"


    Mr. Hong brought a little piglet to the northwest. He originally nned to kill it for the big pig to eat during the Chinese New Year, but they lived in the Gu family''s vige during the Chinese New Year. There was no shortage of meat to eat, so they didn''t kill the piglet. pig.


    Mr. Hong took the pig with him for a few months. He had developed a crush on it. He kept it as a pet and hugged it from time to time. However, the pig liked to run around, and he was afraid of getting into trouble outside. poisonous insect.


    Gu Jinli said: "Aunt Lei, I have to go see Mr. Hong and ask him to burn the pig."


    Gao Lei said: "Sure, I''ll go with you."


    The group went to the courtyard where Mr. Hong and his friends lived. When they arrived, Doctor Lu had already lured the poisonous insects out of Mr. Hong''s body.


    But Mr. Hongs pig couldnt be saved. Its belly was bloated, and poisonous insects had prated its internal organs, causing massive bleeding: Brother Hong, this pig must be burned and cannot be kept.


    Mr. Hong shed tears and said, "It really can''t be cured? I''ve been raising him like a grandson for several months. He''s grown so old. It''s a pity to have a fever like this."


    Gu Jinli, who had just arrived outside the hospital: "..."


    You always said this, and for a moment I didnt know if you were reluctant to let it die, or if you were sorry for its body?


    "It''s better to burn it, otherwise it will not only waste medicine, but also leave a ce for the poisonous insects to breed. When the insects grow up, they will harm more people." What Dr. Lu said frightened Hong and Hong People who always lived in the same courtyard all advised: "Mr. Hong, burn it. Don''t dy its reincarnation as a human being."


    Mr. Hong didnt want to harm the big guy, so he finally agreed: Its done, lets burn it. Remember to build a grave for it so that it can walk in a dignified way.


    Doctor Lu: "Xiong Er, burn it on the spot. If you see any insects crawling out, remember to stamp them to death. Don''t let any poisonous insects escape."


    After saying that, I went to save Xiong San.


    Outside the hospital, Gao Lei said: "It sounds fine. There''s no need to go and see. Let''s make poison quickly."


    "Okay, let''s go." Gu Jinli heard that Mr. Hong was still in the mood to cry for his pig, so he left with peace of mind. He did not go to the courtyard of the medicine warehouse, but went directly back to the courtyard where she and Gao Lei lived, and asked Ye Jingzi to take care of everything. After picking the required medicinal materials into the yard, he started to close the door to make the poison.


    Gao Lei was shocked when he saw her busy: "You are really good at making medicine."


    "Well, how can I trick you into growing old?" Gu Jinli said, and then said: "You should go out first, my poison needs to be evaporated, it is a bit dangerous."


    The poison she made this time was stronger, and after steaming it in a sealed jar, it would be even stronger. It could kill someone in the blink of an eye. Even she couldn''t stay in the house, waiting to put the jar on the stove, leaving Leave immediately after the next piece of charcoal is baked.


    Gao Leishi nodded and hurried out.


    Grandma Tao, Xiao Ji, and Ye Jingzi also hurried out, while Qing Qing apanied Gu Jinli... The master said that they must apany his wife when she takes risks.


    Live together and die together.


    "Run!" After Gu Jinli finished, he called to several Qings, ran out of the house, mmed the door, stepped back a few meters, and said, "The poison will be cured tomorrow."


    After that, mix the liquid poison into the powder. Just sprinkle it and it will poison the Rong people!


    It was alreadyte at night. After finishing his work, Gu Jinli took a medicated bath to remove any poisonous gas that might have been on his body, and then went back to his house to sleep.


    But she didn''t sleep very peacefully. She had a bad nightmare. After being frightened, she woke up and heard the sound of bang bang bang. It was the soldiers attacking the city with flint again.


    Ji Zhenniang also lived in this courtyard. After hearing the sound, she came with Xie Huaihua and Nanny Xie and knocked on the door. She trembled and said: "Gu Xiaoyu, Gu Xiaoyu, are you awake? Can I go in and sleep with you?" ? The soldiers are attacking the city again, I''m scared." Ji Zhenniang has been scared crazy these days. When the poisonous insect disease was found in other courtyards, she was so scared that she fainted. Fortunately, she just hid in the house and cried. Didn''t cause any trouble to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli: "Sanqing, open the door and let her in. Keep your voice down so as not to wake up Aunt Lei."


    Hey. Sanqing responded and went to open the door for Ji Zhenniang.


    Gu Jinli came out of the inner room, pointed to the floor of the outer room and said, "Put a bunk on the floor. Sleeping in the inner room will wake up Aunt Lei."


    "Hmm." Ji Zhenniang was very afraid of Gao Lei. The olddy was more vicious than Gu Jinli. She was scolded so badly that she didn''t dare to sleep on the floor. After Grandma Xie and Xie Huaihuaid the floor, she hugged her Sitting on the ground under the quilt, listening to the sound of boulders outside.


    He shuddered every time he heard it, which made Gu Jinli''s mouth twitch. He whispered: "You know how cruel the Rong people are this time. Do you still dislike Xie Baihu for killing people? These beasts should be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts." "


    He also reminded: "Take the poison given to you well and use it neatly. Don''t be like when you deal with bandits, you can''t even sprinkle poison."


    Ji Zhenniang trembled and promised: "I, I know, I will definitely use the poison well."


    But


    "Gu Xiaoyu, if the city is destroyed, will I be able to survive by taking poison? Will my death be ufortable?"


    I heard that the Rong people treated Dachu women as livestock, which would bring disaster to their lives. She would rather die than be humiliated.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue when he heard it: "Look at your potential... no matter how far you go, you can still eat it, but remember to spread poison first and kill a few to avenge yourself. You can''t die in vain, right?"


    There was another sound of flint being thrown. Ji Zhenniang trembled a little when she heard it, and replied: "You are right, you have to get a group of people before you die. It would be a shame to die in vain."


    Gu Jinli smiled, Ji Zhenniang had finally made some progress.


    Half an hourter, the sound of huge rocks hitting the city wall finally stopped. Gu Jinli listened for another three quarters of an hour before he felt relieved... It was another feint attack, as the Rong people had been doing these past few days.


    Go to sleep, the soldiers will not attack the city tonight. Gu Jinli said and went back to the back room to sleep.


    Before Chen time the next day, Magistrate Hao arrived with carts of medicinal materials. As soon as he saw Gao Lei, he said: "Mrs. Gao, I have brought the medicinal materials you asked for. Where is the insect attractant? I have made it." How much is it? Give it all to me!"


    Last night, he sent people to every house overnight to notify people, asking them to check whether there were any red spots on their bodies.


    After receiving the news this morning, he was so frightened that he almost lost half his life. There were more people sick in the city than he thought.


    Some people were sick and no one knew it. After the yamen called the door and received no answer, they broke in and saw only corpses killed by poisonous insects.


    The corpses were burned on the spot.


    When it was burning, many poisonous insects crawled out, and the government officials almost fainted from fright.


    Gao Lei wanted to save people, and did not hold the medicine from Magistrate Hao. After taking the medicinal materials, she gave him the insect attractant prepared in the medicine store.


    Magistrate Hao immediately pulled him away to save him.


    After three days of such busy work, the poisonous insect disease in the city was finally under control.


    At this time, the Rong people also realized that something was wrong, and they released several groups of birds. At this time, Xing''an Mansion must have been in chaos due to the outbreak of poisonous pests. Why were there no shortage of soldiers on the tower? Didn''t you hear that the untouchables in the city were frightened by the poisonous insects and made a fuss?

 Chapter 1622: Siege the city, attack on a large scale【5】

    Chapter 1622: Siege the city, attack on arge scale��5��


    Chapter 1622: Siege the city, attack on arge scale5


    Rongbing, who is responsible for investigating the urban tower and the enemy in the city, immediately reported the strangeness in the city to the general.


    General Le Muqin frowned when he heard this, called the great witch doctor, and asked: "Why is Xing''an Prefecture still so stable? Didn''t you say that rotworms are powerful, and they have been cultivated from generation to generation, and they reproduce quickly and can grow quickly?" If it spreads in the city, surely the untouchables of Dachu will not be able to resist? What is going on now?!"


    After saying this, he pped the table, his bearded face filled with anger.


    The great witch doctor Tuzhang brought by Lemuqin is the confidant of the great wizard. Although Lemuqin belongs to the royal family, he is usually very polite to Tuzhang. After all, he is a member of the great wizard.


    In Dayong, no matter who bes the Khan of Heaven, he must get the blessing of the great wizard to secure his position. Otherwise, with a word from the great wizard, all the Rong people who believe in the witch **** may turn against the Khan of Heaven.


    However, only two groups of vanguard troops from all directions came, and two more groups were dyed in arriving, which made Lemuqin very irritated. After seeing that the city had not been opened randomly, he caught the big witch doctor and vented his anger.


    After hearing the report from the scout Qianhu, Tu Zhang also frowned and said: "General, the rot bugs were given by the great wizard, and they were tamed by us under the leadership of the great wizard. We have tried them in Dongqing and other desert countries. Several times, the results have been excellent, but no one can solve the danger of the rot insects. The untouchables in Dachu are too stupid to deal with the rot insects!"


    This is a good thing that the great wizard personally found and cultivated. It was given by the wizard god. Da Chu is a pariah and a beast. How can he control the divine thing given by the wizard god?


    "But why is there no chaos in the city now?!" the general asked, pointing at the great witch doctor: "This battle is rted to the great cause of Dayong for eternity. We must capture the entire northwest and upy the fortress cities leading to the Central ins. If it fails, You all must kill yourself to apologize to the Witch God!"


    The great witch doctor said: "If this incident fails, I will cut off my head to apologize to the witch **** and the great wizard, but the rotten bug will never make a mistake. The general should wait for another two days to see. After all, the general''s troops are There was no gathering.


    boom!


    Lemuqin kicked over the iron stove in front of him, pointed at the great witch doctor and said, "How dare you mock me!"


    "I don''t dare. The great wizard has told me that there must be no mistakes in attacking Chu this time. Tu Zhang will obey the general''s orders even if he swears to death." Tu Zhang''s words sounded nice, but his face was full of mockery and Le Muqin wanted to vent his anger on him. the meaning of.


    Lemuqin was furious when he saw it, but he did have two groups of vanguard troops from all directions that had not arrived, and he didn''t know what happened on the way, so they were dyed.


    There is also Tuogude. He has not sent him a message for a long time. I wonder if he is dead or alive now?


    Thinking about these things, Lemuqin became more and more angry. He said to Tuzhang: "Get out, let the rotworms go again, and mess up Xing''an Mansion!"


    Tu Zhang was also furious at being scolded, but for the sake of the grand n, he remained silent. After bowing, he led two witch doctors out of the tent.


    Call all the witch doctors and release the rot worms. Tu Zhang ordered.


    "Yes." The two witch doctors immediately blew the horns they carried, and the dull sound of the horns sounded. The witch doctors gathered immediately after hearing it.


    The witch doctors also brought cages, and in these cages were batches of birds. The bellies of some of these birds had begun to swell, which showed that they were seriously harmed by poisonous insects. If they were not released, they would not survive for half a day. will die.


    Sacrifice to the witch god! Tu Zhang led the witch doctors in the direction of Dayong. After worshiping the witch **** once, he started to release the birds: Let go!


    There was a pping sound, and the birds pped their wings and took advantage of the darkness to fly towards Xing''an Mansion.


    "Bird, general, another bird is flying here!" Since everyone knew that the poisonous insects were brought by birds, General Liang asked his soldiers to stare at the sky. If they saw a bird flying, they should shoot it immediately. But these flocks of birds are still too small in size, and they live at night. How can they shoot them?


    Shoot the arrows, shoot the arrows quickly! General Liang was frightened when he heard the birds flying again, and immediately asked the soldiers to shoot them with arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A shower of arrows was shot at the birds in the sky, but unfortunately very few of them could be hit. Ny percent of the birds were flying to various parts of the city, and they could not be caught and found nowhere.


    "General, no, it''s too dark, the birds are too small, and this thing flies very high, beyond the range of the bow and arrow, there is no way to shoot it!" The deputy general ran over to report, feeling scared and anxious. , these birds flew into the city in batches, and I dont know how many people will be infected tomorrow.


    Bang, General Liang punched the city wall and cursed: "Damn Rong people and beasts, there will be no end, they are trying to kill us!"


    "Hurry up and ride into the city to inform Magistrate Hao, asking him to quickly organize people to search for birds. These harmful things must be burned clean, otherwise the medicinal materials in the city will be used up. Where can we make insect attractants?! "General Liang is not stupid. He knows that even if there is a way to lure out poisonous insects, the medicinal materials will be used up when the city is besieged.


    "Yes!" The lieutenant did not dare to dy, and immediately rode towards the city, shouting along the way: "Check if any birds have fallen from the towers? Once found, burn them on the spot, otherwise everyone will suffer again!"


    Their military strength is already small and they cannot withstand the disease.


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the soldiers on the tower immediately lit torches and started searching the tower.


    The walls of the city were very thick, so the city towers were very wide, more than six meters wide, and houses could be built on them. The walls were long, so there were many ces for the soldiers to search.


    Torches were wandering back and forth on the city tower. Tu Zhang outside the city saw it and frowned... Could it be that the untouchables of Da Chu had discovered that the rot worms were brought by birds?


    Impossible, how could the untouchables of Dachu be so stupid and discover such a clever trick thought up by the great wizard? !


    Although Tu Zhang believed in the great wizard, he was not stupid. Looking at the situation on the tower, he guessed that the untouchables of Dachu had already known about the birds bringing the rotworms.


    He was filled with resentment in his heart, and another worry arose... Could it be that the general had guessed correctly, and that the untouchables of Dachu had really figured out a way to cure rotworm disease?


    However, Tu Zhang did not inform Lemuqin of this guess and wanted to wait for two days before talking about it.


    He didn''t believe it. A magical creature like a rotten insect couldn''t bring chaos to Xing''an Prefecture? !


    Lets go back. Tu Zhang said, leading the witch doctors away, and went back to report to Lemuqin: General, the rot worms have been released, lets just wait for good news.


    Lemuqin was not so optimistic and said: "I hope the news is really good. If Xing''an Prefecture is still in chaos, I will attack the city and won''t wait any longer!"


    Hehe, Tu Zhang sneered in his heart, as if you didn''t attack the city because there was no chaos in the city. It was obviously because two of the vanguard armies from the four directions didn''te, so you didn''t attack the city for so long.


    Tuzhang didnt say anything more and bowed to leave.


    And in Xing''an Prefecture City, they were busy opening up again overnight.

 Chapter 1623: Siege the city, attack on a large scale【6】

    Chapter 1623: Siege the city, attack on arge scale��6��


    Chapter 1623: Siege the city, massive attack6


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Inside Xing''an Mansion, gongs shook the sky. People from Magistrate Hao, Qi Tongzhi, the Lei family caravan, and the Feng family **** agency were beating the gongs, and each led a group of men to shout in the city: "Quick, the birds carrying poisonous insects are flying again." When theye, catch up with them quickly and clean them up along the way. We cant let them harm the people in the city again!


    Zhifu Hao looked up and looked at the flocks of flying birds, his face turned pale, and he almost fainted... He left a few carts of the medicinal materials in the city, and transported the rest to the two vis of the Lei family. If the Rong people kept letting birds carrying poisonous insects in, the medicinal materials in the city would soon be used up, and if no insect attractant could be made, they would all be killed by the poisonous insects!


    Dont worry, sir, we will be able to burn the birds to death and prevent poisonous insects from spreading in the city again. The head of the yamen team said, leading the yamen servants to knock on the door from door to door.


    After the people opened the door, they immediately said: "Check your own yards quickly. Are there any birds that have fallen? The poisonous insects and birds are here again!"


    "What? Here ites again!" The people were scared to death: "Why are there another batch of poisonous insects just after clearing them away? How many poisonous insects have the soldiers raised? Why can''t they finish them?!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, light the torch and search quickly. If it''s toote, it will be over." The head of the Yamen team said, and warned: "Everyone, please be honest. The prefect, General Liang, the Lei family caravan, and the Feng family **** agency are all I said, if you dare to take the opportunity to cause trouble, you will be beheaded on the spot!"


    People''s hearts are unpredictable, the city is sealed, and some good people in the past may do evil for food and medicinal materials. Therefore, Magistrate Hao told them that when the government officials went from house to house to search, they must warn the people to let them know the word fear. , dare not take the opportunity to do evil.


    The man in this family yelled at Qu: "Boss Cen, look at what you said, our Lao Gu family is the most disciplined family, how can we dare to cause chaos?"


    "Bah, Mr. Gu, don''t do this to me. Your family is a butcher, and you are more courageous than ordinary people. How can you pretend to be kind to me?" Bantou Cen said again: "Stop wrangling, go and search quickly. If the search is notplete and your family gets sick, the government will not give you any more medicine."


    After saying this, he called to the government officials: "Let''s go to the next house to inform!"


    The group of people left in a hurry and knocked on the next door.


    The whole city has no peace for the whole night.


    Gao Leishi and the others were also woken up, but Gu Jinli did not let her out of the house. He said to Wu Qing: "Take the insect attractant into the yard and trap the poisonous insects first. We will go out after the yard is clean."


    Wu Qing is the same age as Si Qing, and he is also studying medicine. Now Si Qing is making medicine at the medicine store all night, and Wu Qinges back to rest, and then goes to Si Qing during the day.


    Yes. Wuqing took the insect attractant and threw it directly into the yard.


    After waiting for a full two-quarters of an hour, I went out to check, and sure enough I saw a row of poisonous insects that looked like moving ants crawling towards the insect attractant from the grass in the yard.


    "Madam, there are poisonous insects. Sister Erqing and Sanqing, please bring the pine oil and burn them." Wu Qing said. After Erqing and Sanqing brought the pine oil to burn the poisonous insects, she held the torch again and crawled along the poisonous insects. direction to find a fallen bird.


    The bird is not dead yet, but it is too sick to fly and is pping its wings on the ground.


    Wu Qing lit a fire and burned the birds.


    Gu Jinli: "Ask Feng Jin and the others to search the other courtyards and inform the people in each courtyard not toe out yet until the poisonous insects in the other courtyards are cleared away!"


    More people will only make it more chaotic. If a bird suddenly falls from the sky and hits someone, it will be disgusting.


    Hey. Wu Qing responded and ran to find Feng Jin. Feng Jin was almost exhausted. When he learned that the birds wereing again, he hurriedly led his people to search the house. With the help of Master Yu and others, the search of the two vis was quicklypleted.


    "Mrs. Gao, Madam, Feng Jin and the others found eight birds and burned them all. Insect attractants were ced in the grass, flower forests, in various yards, and beside the wells. The poisonous insects were trapped and killed," Wu Qing replied.


    Gao Lei was relieved after hearing this.


    He listened to Guizhi again to report: "Madam, Hao Zhifu, the main house, the darts of the family, the people on the same street, and the people from Dr. Lu to ask for medicine!"


    Gao Lei frowned when he heard this and asked Gu Jinli: "How many medicinal materials are there in the medicine warehouse that can be used as insect attractants?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Originally, there were three rooms of medicinal materials, but the Rong people released poisonous insects like this, and the city is so big, I''m afraid they have to get rid of a lot."


    Ji Zhenniang was very frightened after hearing this. She grabbed the insect attractant she was given and asked, "Well, if the Rong people keep releasing poisonous insects and our insect attractants run out, will we be eaten by poisonous insects?"


    What Gao Lei was worried about was the exhaustion of medicinal materials. For the first time, he did not dislike Ji Zhenniang for talking too much and looked at Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, if the medicinal materials are used up now, or if one or two medicinal materials are missing, the temptation will be worse." Insecticides may attract poisonous insects?


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    This insect attractant prescription was given by an old professor of traditional Chinese medicine in my previous life. Due to the different regions, this insect attractant alreadycks two medicinal ingredients. If there were any less, it would be impossible to attract insects.


    but


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I have studied these poisonous insects. They reproduce too fast and crawl very fast. They are not like ordinary worms at all. They should be cultured. As long as they are cultured, they will be used up. At that time. I guess the Rong people dont have too many poisonous insects to put out.


    She was right. Originally, Tu Zhang estimated that just one release of poisonous insects would kill the untouchables in Xing''an Mansion. However, tonight''s release of poisonous insects has exceeded his estimate.


    Moreover, these poisonous insects will be kept to be sent to Long''an Prefecture, Jingcheng, and the south of Dachu, and a batch of poisonous insects will be kept in the hands of the great wizard for seeding, so there is only one batch of poisonous insects left in Tuzhang''s hands.


    "That''s good. If the Rong people can''t get rid of all the poisonous insects, our medicinal materials won''t be able to withstand it." Gao Lei said, having never believed in fate in her life, she silently sped her hands to the east sky and prayed to God. Ah, give the people of Xing''an Prefecture a way to live. Even if they die, they can''t die too miserable.


    "Let''s go get medicine for Magistrate Hao and the others." Gao Lei went to the medicine store in person and distributed the insect attractant, yellow powder for removing cocoons, and herbal poison to the people of Magistrate Hao, the Lei Family Caravan, and the Feng Family Escort Bureau. people.


    Magistrate Hao and the others hurried away after getting the medicine.


    Doctor Lus people waited for them to leave before taking the medicine away through the back door.


    Doctor Lu''s appearance was a little sudden, and he was too good at medical skills and too respectful to her. Gu Jinli knew the identity of Doctor Lu. When he saw him giving medicine to the people who came to get it, he caught him and asked: "When will the reinforcements being?" Arrive? You have a letter eagle that can fly in and deliver the message."


    Doctor Lu was startled. Howe Mr. Qin Xiaohous daughter-inw walked silently? Did you want to scare him to death before dawn?


    However, when she asked, Doctor Lu did not dare not answer, and replied: "There are letter eagles that can deliver letters, but since the message was receivedst time, there has been no letter eagle flying for several days."

 Chapter 1624: Attack the city and poison you

    Chapter 1624: Attack the city and poison you


    Chapter 1624 Attack the city and poison you


    "What do you mean? Have you cut off contact with the outside world?" Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "Then what was the news that Xinying broughtst time?"


    Doctor Lu said: "They say they are not willing to send troops to rescue. The people from the Eagle Food Gang are forcing them to send troops."


    "Sure enough, they are a group of people who are afraid of death!" Gu Jinli cursed after hearing this: "Why are they so stupid? Don''t you understand that if Xing''an Mansion cannot defend it, they will be the ones who die next?"


    Doctor Lu sighed and was about to speak when a gong sounded again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Every household,e and get the insect attractant! the government officials shouted, followed by the sound of people in the nearby streets going out to collect the insect attractant.


    There were sounds mixed with sad cries, curses, and calls for Gods blessing.


    Gu Jinli was irritated when he heard this: "I beg you for nothing! It''s better to ask God than to ask yourself."


    Doctor Lu was stunned when he heard this: "Mrs. Qin, how could you..."


    Gu Jinli looked at him with a strange expression, and said: "We country people all talk like this, and my little brother Qin has also scolded others."


    "Little...Qin Baihu is a man and a soldier. It''s okay to curse a few times when you''re angry. But Mrs. Qin is a woman, so it''s better not to use bad words." Doctor Lu thought of Aunt Yu, that nanny. Grandma''s rules are very strict, and her skirt won''t even move when she walks. If she sees Qin Gu, she will try her best to correct her rules: "Mrs. Qin, you are a youngdy, you must always be polite.


    "Doctor Lu, stop talking nonsense. I want to poison the Rong people and kill them before they attack the city. I need your help. Are you willing?" Gu Jinli saw that Er Qing had already After closing the back door, he told Dr. Lu what he thought.


    Doctor Lu was shocked when he heard this and asked: "Poison the Rong people? But there are tens of thousands of Rong people outside the city. Do you have so much poison in your hands?"


    He added: "Moreover, this is a battle between two armies. If poison is used, I am afraid that the world will reviled it."


    Nonsence!


    Gu Jinli heard this and sneered, and asked: "Why do people in the world scold us? If you want to scold us, you should scold the Rong people. It was the Rong people who harmed us with poison first. Why can''t we harm us back? Aren''t we born to ept anger?"


    Doctor Lu was stunned, yes, why are they only detoxifying and removing the poison, but not repelling it? !


    Doctor Lu seemed to be enlightened and moved.


    Moreover, he has seen the miserable situation of the people in the city in the past few days. Those who were harmed by poisons were miserable. Although there were insect attractants, many people still died in the city.


    "Sure, what do you want Mrs. Qin to do? Let me know and I will help you to the death!" Dr. Lu raised his hand and swore.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You don''t have to be so serious. In fact, I have already thought of a n. I just want to ask you for a group of believing wolves."


    When the city was clearing out the Rong people, a group of Believing Wolves were cleared out. These Believing Wolves were all taken away by the people from the Eagle Food Gang. The Eagle Food Gang often went against the Rongshan Gang and the Rong people, so they knew the benefits of Believing Wolves. , so they will not kill the wolves, but will only capture and tame them alive.


    As for the letter eagle, it is more precious than the letter wolf, and it should be kept to deliver messages. It would be a pity if it was shot by the soldiers.


    Doctor Lu agreed: "Okay, if a group of believers can exchange the lives of a group of soldiers and mess up the soldiers outside the city, it will be worthwhile."


    "Mrs. Qin? Where are you, Mrs. Qin?" Mother Guizhi''s voice came from the archway in the distance.


    Mr. Gao Lei suddenly didn''t see Gu Jinli and was very worried. She quickly sent Sister Guizhi and others out to look for someone.


    "It''s me, I''m fine." Gu Jinli responded and said to Doctor Lu: "You should always follow me to see Aunt Lei. You have to tell her about poisoning to disrupt the army."


    After saying that, he left with Erqing and Sanqing. "Okay." Dr. Lu stepped up to follow.


    "Mrs. Qin, it''s not yet dawn, why did youe to this remote ce? Go back to the courtyard quickly, the olddy is very worried about you." Seeing that Gu Jinli was fine, and there was a maid who knew how to fist and kick, Aunt Guizhi said, I feel relieved.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Aunt Lei is worried. Doctor Lu and I are about to go find her."


    Looking for the olddy?


    What is the matter?


    Mother Guizhi murmured in her heart, but did not ask any more questions, and the group returned to the main courtyard.


    Gu Jinli told him his n.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gao Lei made a bang and mmed the table with excitement: "Okay! Sang''s wife has a great idea. She should punish the soldiers like this and let these beasts also suffer from the poisonous insects!"


    Dr. Lu was very happy when he saw that Gao Lei had agreed and was very excited. However, he thought of General Liang and Magistrate Hao and said, "They are officials of the imperial court. They care about official reputation. I''m afraid they won''t agree to us easily." Use poison and poisonous insects to kill the Rong people."


    "Do we still need their consent when we use our poison?" Gao Lei had a lot of objections to Magistrate Hao and General Liang, especially General Liang: "He can''t defeat the soldiers and protect the people, so we are not allowed to deal with it ourselves. Rong people? If he doesn''t agree, go and beat away the Rong people outside first."


    Even the soldiers under hismand asked Sang''s wife for life-saving medicine when they got poisonous diseases. Why should you me them?


    Gao Lei said: "Sang''s daughter-inw, Doctor Lu, you go and get ready. Let me handle the matter of getting the letter wolf up the tower and hanging down the city wall. Even if General Liang sees it, he won''t dare to stop it."


    "Hey!" Gu Jinli was happy. With Gao Lei''s help and Xing from the Eagle Food Gang sending poison and poisonous insects directly to the Rong army, she didn''t believe that the poison could not kill them.


    I will ask them to bring the letter wolves here. Dr. Lu left the courtyard and came back within half an hour, bringing three carriages, all of which were filled with letter wolves.


    Gu Jinli also prepared poisonous insects and poisons with Ye Jingzi, Qingpu Qingfennel and a few Qing.


    When Gao Lei saw those poisonous insects, half of his body was numb: "...Sang''s wife, when did you raise so many poisonous insects?"


    Its a shame that you can support me!


    Gu Jinli raised his head, grinned at her, and said, "I don''t think I raised it. I just put the insect attractant in a bucket and left it outside. The poisonous insects crawled in by themselves, and then gave birth to so many insects."


    Gao Leishi looked at the smile on her face, trembled, and said: "Get out of the way quickly and let Siqing and the others pretend. Don''t get involved."


    Otherwise, I wouldnt dare sleep in the same room with you!


    "Okay, I won''t touch you." Gu Jinli wanted it, and immediately stood up and got out of the way, but she was not idle. She took out the most powerful poison she had steamed, covered her mouth and nose with a towel, put on gloves, and poured the liquid poison into the powder. After filling, stir evenly with a wooden stick and put into small bamboo tubes.


    Finally, it is plugged with a small wooden plug.


    The cork is specially made to be semi-loose. After Xing is hoisted down from the tower, if the wolf runs for a while, the cork willpletely fall out, and the poison inside will be spread out, and the soldiers will smell it and be contaminated. die.


    Poisonous insects also pretend to be like this.


    Half an hourter, all the poisonous poisonous insects were packed and tied to Xing.


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, you can always take me to the tower."


    After hearing this, Gao Lei immediately stood up and said, "Little Peng Wen, let''s go!"


    "Hey." Peng Wen supported Gao Lei and led three carriages straight to the city tower, and these three carriages were all filled with poison and poisonous insects.

 Chapter 1625: Attack the city, the army is in chaos

    Chapter 1625: Attack the city, the army is in chaos


    Chapter 1625: Siege of the city, chaos in the army


    In addition to the trusting wolf in the car, there was also a werewolf trainer in each car. They were dressed as hunters. If General Liang asked about it, Gao Lei would also have something to say.


    Anyway, Gao Lei is old, has a bad temper, and is very capable. General Liang would not dare to offend her now.


    The carriage galloped and arrived at the gate tower in more than three quarters of an hour.


    Gao Leishi: "Go up to the tower."


    After hearing this, everyone got out of the car. The wolf trainer roared twice, and the wolves rushed out of the carriage and followed the wolf trainer up the steps towards the city tower.


    The steps leading up to the tower in the city are very long, and it was difficult for Gao Lei to climb up.


    Just halfway through the climb, General Liang received the news and came over. He frowned at the olddy who was climbing up. His brows were furrowed into knots and he said dissatisfiedly: "Mrs. Gao, it''s not yet dawn. What are you doing here at the city tower? But what happened in the city?"


    Don''t bother him if it''s nothing serious!


    Gao Leishi gasped, looked up at General Liang, and waved his hand at him: "...get out of the way first, I want to go up to the tower and give you a favor."


    Send benefits?


    General Liang doesnt believe it. You look like you are here to cause trouble.


    "There is a war now, what can you do here?" General Liang said to Peng Wen who was supporting Gao Leishi: "Take your olddy back quickly."


    Ouch!


    The wolves disliked General Liang for blocking the road and began to howl. The howls scared General Liang. With the gray morning light and torch light in the sky, they finally saw clearly that there were a group of wolves following Gao Leishi.


    Oh my God, there are so many wolves!


    Even those who led troops like General Liang were shocked to see so many wolves.


    Gao Leishi: "Get out of the way quickly. I''m not here to cause trouble. If General Liang dys any longer, I''m afraid poisonous insects wille out."


    After General Liang heard this, he looked at a group of wolves and instinctively got out of the way.


    Peng Wen supported Gao Lei and led Dr. Lu, the wolf trainer and the wolves up the tower.


    Gao Lei said: "Take out the basket and the long rope and fix them."


    "What exactly do you want to do?" General Liang did not move, staring at Gao Leishi and asked.


    Niu Dabao took the soldiers to the room in the tower to get the hanging basket and the long rope: "Mrs. Gao, the hanging basket and the rope are here. They are tied up. You can always use them."


    And Niu Dabao was followed by dozens of soldiers.


    When General Liang saw this, it was already toote to stop him, and he was angry at Niu Dabao for being so troublesome. But Niu Dabao is indeed a capable man and has helped him a lot. At this time, it is not easy for him to scold the generals.


    Gao Leishi exined: "Put the Xing in the hanging basket, and remember to loosen the cork so that it will not fall off when you reach the Rong army camp."


    "Hey." The three wolf trainers responded, whistling, and the wolves lined up in a long line and jumped into the hanging basket three by one.


    Once inside, the werewolf trainer would loosen the bamboo and wooden plugs that tied them.


    There are thirty wolves in total in the three carriages, and ten hanging baskets are installed.


    At this moment, General Liang also saw the clue. He pointed at Xing and asked: "Mrs. Gao, do you want to hang these wolves down from the city and let them bite and kill the Rong people? This is simply stupid! The Rong people have great archery skills. These thirty wolves are not enough for them to kill.


    He then pointed to the bamboo tube tied to the letter wolf and asked, "What are these? Are you not letting the wolves bite and kill the Rong people, but are you trying to use the wolves to send messages for help?"


    Gao Leishi: "General Liang, don''t ask too many questions, you will knowter."


    After speaking, Niu Dabao hurriedly called to Niu Dabao: "Hurry up and get the soldiers to hang these wolves down from the city tower." "Hey." Niu Dabao called to his soldiers: "Come on, hang the wolves down from the city ording to Mrs. Gao''s instructions."


    "Yes!" Dozens of soldiers came over immediately, working in pairs, to lift the basket to the city wall. They ced ropes length by length to hang Xing down.


    The scout team of the soldiers had been keeping an eye on the situation on the city tower. They saw some soldiers moving on the city tower, seeming to be lifting things down, and hurried back to report to the general.


    Lemuqin frowned when he heard this and asked: "But let peoplee down to ask for help?"


    Scout Qianhu shook his head: "It''s too far away to see clearly, but it doesn''t look like a human being. The human being is too big to be hoisted down in the hanging basket. We can''t kill him either. It''s beyond the range of the bow and arrow. We have to use force." A crossbow will do.


    Although they surrounded Xing''an Prefecture, they did not let the warriors get too close. The bows and arrows of the untouchables in Dachu were not vegetarian. If the warriors were shot and killed, it would be a big loss.


    The crossbow is toorge and generally cannot be used easily.


    Lemuqin frowned upon hearing this, and just as he was about to speak, he heard a soldier reporting from outside: "The great witch doctor is here!"


    Tu Zhang lifted up the curtain of the camp and came in directly, saying to Lemuqin: "Please give the general an order to use a powerful crossbow to shoot down the things hung by the untouchables in Dachu!"


    Lemuqin frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Does a little big witch doctor want tomand him to lead the troops in war? !


    Tu Zhang said: "At this time, no matter what the untouchables of Dachu hang down, they should be shot to avoid falling into their tricks and causing losses to our warriors."


    Tu Zhang was still very smart. When he saw that there was no chaos in the city, he guessed that...the rotworm disease in the city might have been suppressed. If the guess was true, then there must be people with superb medical skills in the city.


    Since there are experts who know medical skills, it is possible to poison them. So after Tuzhang learned that the untouchables of Dachu were hanging things outside the city, he immediately came and asked Lemuqin to use his crossbow to shoot the hanging things.


    Lemuqin had no objection and nodded in agreement. He threw a token to the scout Qianhu and said, "Go get the crossbow and shoot the things put down by the untouchables in Dachu."


    "Yes." Scout Qianhu took the token and left.


    Tu Zhang was not at ease and followed him.


    The crossbow of the Rong people is as big as a cart. It has strong power, can shoot far, and has strong prating power. It is one of the great weapons of the Rong people. Therefore, every time you use it, you need to go through a procedure with a token. OK.


    Because of this, they wasted time. Before the crossbow could beunched, there were waves of frightened screams from the outer camp.


    Ahhhhrotten bugs, rotten bugs!


    Its not rotworm, its poison, poison!


    Akbaihu is dead, poisoned by poison!


    Run quickly, dont breathe!


    Hearing these sounds, Tu Zhang rushed out... Under the dim light of the morning light, the camp that stretched for several miles was a mess, and all the warriors were fleeing in all directions.


    There was a banging sound, and the picture showed that the warriors in the distance were falling one by one.


    Ouch!


    At the ce where the warriors fell, a group of trust wolves ran as fast as lightning, charging toward him deep in the camp...


    Tu Zhang was shocked. The wolf''s sense of smell was very sensitive. They would rush towards a target, and at this moment, the target seemed to be him.


    "The archers line up and shoot the believers! Push out the ballistae and kill the believers!" Tu Zhang shouted, dragging down a cavalryman and getting on the horse himself, thinking that if something went wrong, he would immediately Escape on horseback.

 Chapter 1626: Attack the city, causing heavy casualties

    Chapter 1626: Attack the city, causing heavy casualties


    Chapter 1626 Siege of the city, heavy casualties


    Shoot the wolf?


    The soldiers were shocked: "Great witch doctor, the wolf believers are ourpanions, how can we shoot them?"


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Tu Zhang whipped the soldier who asked the question and shouted: "Are you a fool? Didn''t you see that these wolves are here to deal with us? Shoot these beasts quickly, otherwise more warriors will die!"


    Scout Qianhu rushed out and saw the trusting wolves running towards this direction. Many warriors fell in the ce where they passed. He immediately said: "Listen to the great witch doctor, these trusting wolves have been tamed by the untouchables of Dachu." , are here to kill us, get on the crossbow and shoot these bitches!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers immediatelyunched their crossbows, loaded special long arrows, and shot at Xing.


    Swish swish!


    The long arrows fired by the crossbow are faster than lightning. It is believed that the wolves have been running rapidly, and even the crossbow has a hard time hitting them.


    Shoot again! Tu Zhang was so anxious that he broke into a cold sweat. Looking at the fallen warriors in the distance, he took out a packet of antidote powder and ate it. After moistening a cloth with water, he covered his mouth and nose.


    There were too many fallen warriors, which showed how powerful the poison was, and he didnt want to die.


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of long arrows were shot out.


    Ouch!


    This time, he shot a wolf and shot it away, nailing it to the ground far away.


    Moomoomoo!


    The dull horn sound sounded, and the soldiers on horseback held up gs and shouted: "The general has ordered that all warriors gather and form a formation to stop the wolf. Anyone who dares to let the wolf cross his body and attack the general''s camp will have his whole family sent to make medicine." !


    The witch doctors of the Rong people are very evil in making medicines and will add red meat, and these red meats are usually the Rong people who have made mistakes.


    After hearing this, the soldiers immediately built a long human wall to surround Xing.


    Ouch!


    After the trust wolves were blocked, they bit the soldiers, and the poisons and poisonous insects tied to their bodies also fell off. After poisoning a group of soldiers to death, the poisonous insects also crawled around and crawled towards the body of the nearest soldier. .


    Ahits a rotworm, help!


    The screams of the soldiers echoed through the entire camp.


    "Archers, shoot them with rockets!" Lemuqin looked at the messy camp and listened to the screams of the warriors. Knowing that Xing had brought the rotworms, he could only reluctantly give the order to shoot them with rockets. Burn the warrior and the wolf to death.


    "General!" A vanguard general from all directions changed his face when he heard that. Those were warriors of the Rong Dynasty, warriors blessed by the witch god. How could they be shot and killed by rockets fired by their own people?


    Lemqin''s eyes were red with anger, and he stared at him and said: "Instead of burning them to death, do you want all our warriors to be buried with them?"


    But this is our warrior! If he is killed without any mistake, the Witch God will punish us! The vanguard generals from all directions still couldnt bear it.


    Lemuqin was furious when he heard this and shouted: "You can''t feel sorry for them until the camp is settled. Now they must die! Set off rockets and pine oil!"


    Swish swish!


    A burst of rockets were shot out, followed by a burst of sharp arrows filled with pine oil.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The pine oil explodedpletely when exposed to fire, burning all the soldiers in that area.


    Lemuqin rode forward a few meters and shouted at them: "Warriors, your opportunity to perform meritorious deeds hase. Hold the trust wolf and burn these beasts to death. After you die, the Witch God will personally wee you to the sacred mountain. Your Your family will also be rewarded by the Khan of Heaven, you are the bravest warriors in all of Darong!"


    The soldiers had been burned by fire and had rotten insects burrowed into their bodies. They knew that they would not survive. For the sake of their families and honor, they hugged the trusting wolf and burned to death together with the trusting wolf. But the process of being burned to death was too long and painful, and the soldiers let out bursts of shrill screams.


    The vanguard general from all directions said: "General, shoot them to death with arrows."


    It is too painful to be burned alive like this.


    Kelemuchin did not agree: "No, the trust wolf in their hands will escape after they die, and will continue to kill the warriors in the entire camp... Don''t feel sorry for them, this is their glory."


    "But..." The vanguard generals from all directions still couldn''t bear to witness it. Seeing that Lemuqin disagreed, they could only cover their ears and not listen to the screams of the warriors.


    But in the other tents, the Dachu women who were **** in the tentsughed loudly: "Dead, the soldiers and beasts have finally received their retribution!"


    "Hahaha, Sister Xian, what are you talking about? What animal is dead? Our family is a rich family and we don''t have to raise animals like farmers." A young woman with a good face said, looking at herself empty In his arms, he shouted anxiously: "Sister Xian, my sister Xian is missing. Please help me find Sister Xian. If I find it, I will give you one hundred taels of silver each. My family is very rich!"


    The women in the tent all shed tears when they looked at this woman... They were originally women from good families, but they were captured by the army and made into female ves. When the army went out to fight, they were abused by the army day and night.


    This young woman was originally a youngdy from a wealthy family. Because her daughter was killed by the soldiers and she was raped by the soldiers, she couldn''t bear the blow and went crazy. She searched for her daughter day by day.


    "Isn''t your sister Xian behind you? The one standing up is." The women in the tent said as they looked at the big wooden stake nailed behind the young woman.


    The female ves would have wooden stakes driven into their tents to tie the ropes that tied them.


    "Ah, it is indeed my sister Xian." After hearing this, the young woman turned around and rubbed the big wooden stake behind her, singing a nursery rhyme and coaxing: "Sister Xian, go to sleep obediently. Your father will be back soon. Then give me Our sister Xian brings a beautiful satin skirt to wear."


    The Rong people''s camp was in chaos for more than an hour. It was only after it got dark that the camp settled down.


    But the periphery of the camp was littered with the corpses of soldiers, all of whom had been poisoned to death.


    There are still many soldiers who have been burrowed into their bodies by rotworms and are calling the witch doctor in horror, asking the witch doctor to kill them.


    However, the great wizard only raised the rotworms, which improved their ability to reproduce and pierce the human body, but did not create an antidote. Tu Zhang saw that these soldiers were helpless.


    Lemuqin drew his sword and pointed it at him, his eyes were blood red and he said: "Go and kill the insects for the warriors!"


    Tu Zhang looked at him and said: "You know very well that these magical objects are used to deal with the untouchables in Dachu. If they are used to deal with the untouchables, why would the great wizard spend time making life-saving medicine for the untouchables?"


    It means that there is no cure for the poison of rot insects.


    Of course Lemqin knew it, but: "Go and save them. At this time, you must do it!"


    If the surviving warriors saw that Tu Zhang did not save the soldiers who were infected with rot, they would not only feel chilled, but also fear that the disease would spread among the soldiers.


    Tu Zhang frowned because he didnt want to touch the rot insects, but Lemuqin was right, he had to save the warriors at this time.


    But he had a condition: "Set a group of tents around, let all the warriors who have been burrowed into the body by the rotworms enter the tents, and drive away the other warriors who have not been harmed by the rotworms."


    We cannot let them see it, let alone discover that rotworm disease is actually incurable.

 Chapter 1627: Siege is coming

    Chapter 1627: Siege ising


    Chapter 1627 The siege ising


    "Okay." The general quickly agreed and ordered the vanguard generals around him to do it: "Set up a circle of tents around the warriors with rot worms in their bodies and let them go in for treatment."


    He then nced at the lieutenant generals, Qianhu and the soldiers around him, and warned: "Don''t reveal a word, otherwise your family will be eaten by rotten insects and die."


    Yes. Everyone responded immediately, but their hearts were greatly shocked.


    Originally, they were very excited about how powerful the rot insects were and could help them kill the untouchables in Dachu. But now that the soldiers have been harmed by rotten insects, they are filled with fear... This kind of thing is not a **** at all, but a ghost!


    The vanguard general from all directions held up a small packet of medicinal powder in his hand and said, "Can''t this magical medicine keep the rotworms away from the body? Why don''t we use the magical medicine to save our warriors?"


    Is it impossible to save, or do you think the magic medicine is too precious and you dont want to use it to save the warriors?


    Tu Zhang''s face darkened, and he was extremely dissatisfied with the vanguard generals from all directions questioning him like this. However, if this matter was not exined clearly, he might be questioned, so he could only suppress his temper and said: "This is a miracle medicine, and all the medicinal materials used are difficult to use." It took the great wizard several years to collect all the medicinal materials and prepare a batch of magic medicine. It needs to be reserved for the Khan of Heaven, the royal families of the tribes, nobles, and generals. I dont have any extra magic medicine. medicine."


    Had there been extra magic medicine, they would not have suffered heavy casualties this time.


    He added: "And this magical medicine can only be used externally to repel insects, so that the rotworms will not dare to get on the body, but it cannot be taken orally. If it is taken orally, the warriors will die faster."


    To put it bluntly, these magical medicines are poisonous. Even if you wear the repellent, you cannot eat them.


    The vanguard general of the Quartet was shocked by these words, and he was very angry: "Then why did the great wizard say that when the magic medicine first came out..."


    "General!" Haopeng, another vanguard general from all directions, heard this and interrupted quickly. After ncing at Jindu, he said to Lemuqin: "General, many of our warriors have been wounded by swords. , the general has gathered them together and asked the general to send a witch doctor to treat their injuries."


    Challenging the great wizard in public, Jin didnt want to live anymore!


    Lemqin asked: "How many people were injured?"


    Haopeng: "More than a hundred, most of them were shot by random arrows."


    It was too chaotic before. In order to kill the running wolves, the soldiers kept shooting arrows, identally injuring many soldiers.


    Lemuqin said: "The witch doctors still have something to do, so you can bring other soldiers to bandage them."


    Soldiers have been on the battlefield since they were young, and they would bandage all theirmon sword wounds.


    Yes. Haopeng responded, turned and left.


    Jindu knew that Haopeng had saved his life, so he calmed down at the moment.


    Lemuqin looked at him and said: "Hurry up and set up the arrow tent, count the number of dead and injured, and report it to the king within an hour!"


    Yes. Jindu hurriedly did it.


    Jin didn''t want to let the soldiers suffer any more losses, so he did not send healthy soldiers to set up arrow tents, but directly sent those soldiers who were eaten by rotworms and had not yet be sick to set up arrow tents.


    There were quite a lot of soldiers with rot worms in their bodies. Within half an hour, they set up a circle of tents with arrows, and there were dozens of them.


    Moomoomoo!


    The general has an order, the army is to retreat one mile and re-establish camp! A group of soldiers blew their horns and rode horses in the camp, giving the order to the army to retreat.


    This camp has been gued by rot bugs. We must build another camp. Otherwise, if we stay here, we wont know when the rot bugs will worm their way into our bodies.


    The Rong people marched and built the camp very quickly. It only took less than an hour from the time the order was given to the time the new camp was built.


    Lemuchin also asked the soldiers to dig a foot-wide trench around the new camp, pour pine oil into it, and set the pine oil on fire to prevent rotten insects from the old camp from crawling over.


    At this time, Jindu came to the new camp and reported the number of soldiers who had been poisoned to death and had rotten insects burrowing into their bodies: "Three thousand six hundred warriors were poisoned to death, and 3,010 soldiers had rotten insects in their bodies. One hundred and forty-six people... Bang!


    Le Muqin was furious and his face was terribly dark: "You dare to hurt nearly seven thousand warriors of this king. I will massacre Xing''an Prefecture to avenge the warriors!"


    Lemuqin was furious and immediately ordered Jindu: "Send the order and attack the city in the afternoon!"


    Jindu shook his head when he heard this and reminded: "General, there are experts in Xing''an Mansion who are holding poison in their hands. If we attack the city immediately, we are afraid that we will be killed by the poisonous arrows fired by the untouchables of Da Chu as soon as we arrive at the city. We must do this first." Give me the antidote."


    After hearing this, Lemuqin knew that he had been impulsive, but Xing''an Mansion had to be massacred!


    "Order the scouts to check the east and west routes. Even if the two vanguard troops die, I will have to arrive before dark tomorrow!" Lemuchin lost patience and gave the order to die.


    After that, he left the camp, rode to the old camp, and ordered Tu Zhang: "Immediately develop an antidote tost night''s poison. I will get the antidote within two days, and I must attack the city within three days and massacre all the untouchables in Xing''an Prefecture! "


    Jin Du was right. The poisonst night was too powerful. If they rushed to attack the city, the Dachu untouchables would only shoot poison arrows on the towers, and their soldiers would suffer heavy casualties.


    He is a royal family, and he is a royal family with his sword pointed at the position of the Khan of Heaven. He personally leads the troops to go on an expedition. If he wins miserably, he will be theughing stock of the entire Dajong, and he will not be able to enter or leave the royal court with a face in the future.


    Tu Zhang was thinking of ways to poison the rot worms in the soldiers. He was already very busy, but when he heard this, he looked very unhappy.


    Ke Tuzhang was a poisoner, and he knew very well that instead of spending time saving a group of dead people, it would be better to spend time making the antidote tost night''s poison and help the warriors attack the city.


    Yes. Tu Zhang responded respectfully.


    After hearing this, Lemuqin breathed a sigh of relief and asked Tu Zhang to work **** the antidote.


    From now on, they have officially given up on the soldiers who were harmed by rotten insects.


    More than 3,000 soldiers were tortured by rotten insects and died one after another. They had tasted the suffering of the people of Xing''an Prefecture.


    From the distant city tower, General Liang looked at the Rong army camp and was very excited: "The Rong army camp is in chaos!"


    Okay, okay, okay!


    The soldiers were also very happy and howled on the tower. During this period, the fear of being besieged by soldiers and being harmed by poisonous insects was wiped away.


    Gao Lei was also very excited, wiping tears and said: "This can be considered as a breath of bad breath for the people who died."


    He then said to General Liang: "The Rong people''s camp is in chaos, and things will definitely be peaceful for a few days. During these days, General Liang will gather the young and strong men in the city as soon as possible, give them weapons, and ask them to help defend the city."


    General Liang nodded: "I know that I will order young and strong men to defend the city... At this point, the Rong people are afraid that they will attack the city in arge scale. If the people in the city want to survive, they must defend the city together."


    Seeing that he did not contradict her, Gao Lei nodded happily and said, "I am impulsive today. General Liang, don''t be angry. I will go back now."


    After saying that, he didnt wait much and greeted Peng Wen and the others to leave.


    The three wolf trainers knelt down in the direction of the army camp and kowtowed to the dead wolves.


    Doctor Lu wanted to rush to the army camp to see if the witch doctors woulde up with an antidote to save the soldiers after they were attacked by poisonous insects.


    If you can get an antidote to kill poisonous insects, you don''t need to go to such trouble with insect attractants.


    0.0 The battlefield part will bepleted today and tomorrow. Saburo and reinforcements should appear tonight, thank you for your support.

 Chapter 1628: Siege a city, draw people away

    Chapter 1628: Siege a city, draw people away


    Chapter 1628: Attack the city and pull people away


    But now he had no helpers at all to rush into the enemy camp and capture the witch doctor to get the antidote.


    Doctor Lu, stop looking and go back quickly. Peng Wen greeted Dr. Lu and helped Gao Lei down the steps of the tower.


    "Here wee." Doctor Lu sighed regretfully, followed quickly with the medicine box on his back, and said, "We should really send a group of people to the enemy camp to see if those witch doctors can provide the antidote for vermin."


    Gao Lei said: "It is best if there is no cure, so that the Rong people can be taught a lesson."


    He said loudly: "Even if the witch doctor has an antidote, we can''t get it now. It''s better to have no antidote and let everyone die together!"


    Gao Lei''s words were very violent, but at this moment, she wanted to let everyone know that only by being determined to die with the Rong people, could Xing''an Prefecture have a chance of survival!


    General Liang heard this, and originally wanted to me Gao Lei for not being benevolent and using poison in the battle between the two armies, but now he has removed his scruples... Instead of being killed in humiliation by the Rong people, it is better to be more ruthless and fight with the Rong people. If we die together, at least we can have some support so that we won''t die too cowardly.


    "Mrs. Gao, the Rong camp was attacked?!" Magistrate Hao was so shocked when he got the news that he didn''t even sit in the carriage and rode to the tower to see the situation. After meeting Gao Lei, he hurriedly asked.


    Gao Leishi nodded: "Yes, he was poisoned by Xing, and we did it."


    After that, he told the whole city how to defend the city with strong young men, and then he passed Magistrate Hao and went down to the city tower.


    Its true, its true! Magistrate Hao said to himself, rushing up to the tower and looking at the Rong camp.


    In the distant Rong camp, there was thick smoke billowing, the soldiers were running fast, and the whole camp was in chaos.


    "Okay, okay!" Magistrate Hao was very happy, but after he was happy, he couldn''t help but frown, and said to General Liang: "I heard that poison was used. The two armies were fighting but poisoned people. We are afraid that the capital will A book of ginseng


    General Liang waved his hand and interrupted Hao Zhifu: "Does Zhifu Hao want to sit back and wait for death, or does he want to be more ruthless and die with the Rong people?"


    Zhifu Hao:


    I want to wait for reinforcements and live well, okay?


    However, it has been so many days, and the ghost of the reinforcements is nowhere to be seen. Magistrate Hao thought for a while and decided that it would be better to die with the Rong people. At least it wouldn''t be too much of a loss.


    If Xing''an Prefecture is lucky enough to be defended, let''s wait until the adults in the capital question them about the poison. They can''t control it too much now.


    Seeing that Magistrate Hao acquiesced, General Liang shouted to the deputy general: "Immediately send an order. All men over twelve years old in the city wille out to defend the city. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!"


    Yes! The deputy general personally took the order and took a group of soldiers and horses to the city to handle this matter.


    General Liang said to Magistrate Hao again: "We still need Magistrate Hao''s help with this matter. Please Magistrate Hao quickly return to the city to make arrangements."


    He added: "Many wealthy households in the city have guards. Ask them to send guards and adult male servants to guard the city. Otherwise, they will directly bring the masters and young men from their houses over."


    Rich families have many nursing homes and servants, and these nursing servants can form a considerable team. The rich households must spit out these people.


    Magistrate Hao nodded: "I understand... I would like to ask General Liang to pay more attention to the city tower. The city has been besieged for so many days, and the Rong people are afraid that they will attack it soon." Having said this, he cursed the reinforcements in his heart again. How long has it been? Why haven''t reinforcements from other cities arrived yet? !


    But fortunately, the Rong people also had two vanguard armies that did not gather together. It seemed that they and the Rong people''s troops were both in trouble, so it was considered even.


    General Liang said: "The Rong camp is in chaos. Hui will live in peace for a few days. Magistrate Hao can rest assured and go to the city to make arrangements for the war."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Hao breathed a sigh of relief, nodded in agreement, turned around and left.


    After returning to the city, Magistrate Hao immediately issued an order for the young men in the city to go up to the city tower to fight against the enemy. The government and military orders were issued simultaneously, and the city immediately became noisy. The government officials and military officers were pulling people in from morning to night.


    "Master, Master, here are ten taels of silver. If you take it, my family will have only one seedling. If we drag him to the tower to fight against the enemy, my family will be wiped out!"


    "Old man Zhou, you only have one son, but you have two grandsons. The eldest is nine years old. How dare you say that you will never be the queen? Lin Wang, who lives next door, is a single son of two generations. He is not even happy to marry his wife. Go defend the city, and your family should have some respect!"


    And you, Old Man Zhou, you are just in your early fifties and have nimble hands and feet. You also want to defend the city. Lets go! The military master who came to pull people away took Old Man Zhou and all the sons of the Zhou family away.


    Then he said to the women of the Zhou family: "There will be patrols in the city by the Yamen, the Lei family, and the Feng family. If you encounter anything, go and ask for help. There are heavyws in use in the city now. Anyone who dares to make trouble will be beheaded. You can rest assured."


    The women of the Zhou family nodded in fear. Before Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou could get far, the mother-inw and daughter-inw mmed the door.


    No one came to pull people out of the two vis where the rtives lived, but the streets where they lived were also noisy, and people were being pulled out in the same street and neighboring streets.


    Younger children like Sister Yu and Brother Yi were so disturbed that they couldn''t sleep. They were so scared that their eyes were red, but they didn''t dare to cry.


    Mrs. Han looked distressed and brought her two children over to ask for medicine: "Brother and sister Qin, do you have any soothing medicine for the children? My sister-inw wants to ask you for some to give to Sister Yu and the others."


    "I''ve met Aunt Qin~" Sister Yu and Brother Yi saluted Gu Jinli and said hello. The two little guys had lost a lot of weight. It can be seen that the two children were frightened during the siege of the city.


    "Be good." Gu Jinli said with a smile, taking out a box and giving it to Han: "This is specially made for children. It won''t hurt them, but it''s just a weak medicine. I''m afraid that if they sleep too hard, something bad will happen. run."


    Han shi breathed a sigh of relief and took the box, but did not take out all the pills inside. He only took a dozen pills: "We have a lot of children apanying us. Give the rest to the six and seven golds for them to eat."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Sister-inw, take them all. We still have this kind of tranquilizer. There will be no shortage of children in other camps."


    Six Gold and Seven Gold were bold and broad-minded. They were quite happy to hear themotion in the streets in the middle of the night. They didn''t mean to be frightened at all. They even wanted to sneak out to watch the excitement, but were caught by Bao Fukang.


    Bao Fukang is close to Wu Jin. Recently, he has been helping Wu Jin with his younger brothers, but he has been tortured a lot by Six Gold and Seven Gold. Old Bao''s wife secretly told her several times about Bao Fukang''s helplessness, and she could hear it. Still find it interesting.


    After hearing this, Mr. Han thought that there were several children among his family members, so he took a box of tranquilizers.


    Gu Jinli saw the sadness on her eyebrows, the circles under her eyes, and her face was quite haggard. He advised: "Sister-inw Zhang, don''t think too much. I still have some poison. Our yards are next to each other. If the city is destroyed, I can lead you out!"

 Chapter 1629: Siege the city, reinforcements from both sides

    Chapter 1629: Siege the city, reinforcements from both sides


    Chapter 1629 Siege of the city, reinforcements from two sides


    She spoke very firmly, and the look on her face made Sister Yu feel a lot more at ease.


    Aunt Qin is so powerful. As long as she is around, they can turn danger into safety, and even poisonous insects cannot harm them.


    Ms. Han was not as naive as Sister Yu. She held Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Brother and sister Qin, my sister-inw believes in you. But my sister-inw also has something true to say to you... When the momentes, don''t worry about other people and run away first." .


    Gu Jinli has rescued them several times, she has to think about her.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said to Han, "Since Sister-inw Zhang believes in me, I can''t let you down."


    He then said: "Sister-inw, don''t worry. I have several groups of people under mymand, and you also have people under yourmand. We canbine our forces and **** us out of the city."


    There are also people from the Lei family caravan, people from the Eagle Food Gang, and she also has poison in her hand. She only dares to say this because she has so many chips in her hand.


    Of course, she is not the Holy Mother. When she cannot be carried away anymore, she will take care of herself and escape first.


    But she didn''t want to say more about this. She looked at Brother Yi who was a little frightened and said with a smile: "Brother Yi, don''t be afraid. Your father has already gone to ask for help. He will definitely bring troops to rescue you. And your Uncle Qin. , he will also lead troops to rescue us."


    Brother Yi nodded repeatedly after hearing this: "Well, Aunt Qin is right, my father is the most powerful."


    Thought for a moment and added: "Uncle Qin is also very powerful."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this.


    When Han saw this, heughed, but his heart became heavier and heavier... Although my husband went to the rescue, there is no news now, and he doesn''t know when he will arrive with reinforcements.


    I heard that General Xu was injured, and there is another Long''an Prefecture to defend. I wonder if arge army will be sent to rescue Xing''an Prefecture?


    "Thank you Aunt Qin, let''s go back to sleep." Han put away his thoughts, asked the two children to salute Gu Jinli, and then took them back to the yard next door. After giving them a tranquilizer, he finally coaxed them to sleep. On fire.


    The tranquilizer was good. The two children slept soundly and did not wake up again.


    Mommy, take these soothing pills and give them to your children... they must be very frightened. After leaving some of the soothing pills, Han gave the remaining pills to grandma.


    Hey. Grandma took it and went to distribute the tranquilizing pills to the children in her family.


    By the time Grandma came back, Mrs. Han no longer heard the crying of her children.


    But Han couldn''t sleep. She sat leaning on the head of the bed and turned to look out the window, listening to the sounds of people pulling people from the streets...these sounds were really scary, as if soldiers had broken into the city and were killing people in the city. Simr.


    Mammy advised: "Madam, please rest quickly. You haven''t slept well during this period. You have to deal with all the affairs of your family during the day. If you continue like this, your body will be overwhelmed."


    Mrs. Qin is busy making medicine, but Mrs. Xie is of no use. Mrs. Niu''s child is sick, and she is helping to deal with many things in this courtyard.


    But Madam doesnt like toin, no matter how tired or scared she is, she wont say a word.


    "Mrs. Xie is not young anymore. She should do something. She should not act like a pampered little girl who has not left the pce every day." Mammyined, feeling that this was too unfair.


    Ms. Han frowned when she heard this and scolded: "Mommy, don''t say this again, it will ruin the friendship between rtives!"


    I was startled, and said busy: "It''s the old ve, and the wife is angry."


    She is just a servant. No matter how much she feels sorry for the Han family, Ji Zhenniang is a wife of a hundred households after all. She really shouldn''t speak ill of Ji Zhenniang behind her back.


    Han said: "Ji''s temper is like that, and she has done a good job during this time, much longer than before. I don''t cry or make us a lot of heart." I''m used to it, and I can send servants from Qin''s sister-inw''s family. With their help, I''m not too tired... I''m just worried about my husband."


    Han was born in an Earl''s Pce and managed the general affairs of two vis and rtives. Even during wartime, she could do a good job.


    She was so haggard because she was worried about Zhang Yan and her two children.


    Speaking of Zhang Yan, Mammy''s eyes were red and sheforted Han: "Don''t worry, madam, my uncle will definitelye to rescue us with reinforcements."


    The old mama was right. Zhang Yan wasing with reinforcements at this moment, but the reinforcements were very few. General Xu only gave him 5,000 troops.


    These five thousand troops were given by General Xu after careful consideration for a day and a night.


    General Xu did not refuse to save the enemy, but was worried that this was a feint attack by the Rong people.


    If it was a feint attack, but he sent arge number of troops to Xing''an Prefecture for rescue, how could he resist when the real main force of the Rong people attacked Long''an Prefecture?


    Therefore, General Xu only gave Zhang Yan 5,000 soldiers and horses, and one deputy general, and asked them to lead troops to rescue Xing''an Prefecture.


    Zhang Yan was almost dumbfounded when he heard this. He said: "General Xu, the soldiers are so fierce that five thousand soldiers and horses cannot relieve the danger of Xing''an Prefecture!"


    General Xu said: "The Rong people''s goal has always been Long''an Prefecture, Xing''an Prefecture is just a feint attack, and I have ordered the soldiers and horses of Yongcheng Prefecture, Daliang Prefecture, and Beicang Prefecture to dispatch for rescue, plus the anti-Rong army on the way. , enough to relieve the danger of Xing''an Prefecture. You should quickly lead your troops to rescue."


    General Xu is right. The soldiers and horses in these cities, plus the anti-Japanese army on the road, can indeed form arge rescue army.


    But


    "General Xu didn''t know how chaotic the anti-Rong army was on the road. They were afraid of death. They estimated that they would only retreat after hearing the news that the Rong troops had reached Xing''an Prefecture, and would not rush to rescue them."


    boom!


    General Xu mmed the table and red at Zhang Yan: "Zhang Baihu, be careful what you say. You nder yourrades like this. Do you still want to stand out in the army in the future?!"


    After speaking, he looked at the lieutenant beside him.


    Vice General Ma came out and said: "Zhang Baihu, General Xu has given them military orders. If the anti-rong army does not go to Xing''an Prefecture for rescue, they will be punished."


    Military order?


    Zhang Yan smiled. The resistance army was in such chaos. Even if they received the military order, what if they walked slowly and deliberately? By the time they arrived, Xing''an Mansion had already been massacred!


    Lets go. Seeing that Zhang Yan still wanted to speak, Vice General Ma quickly pulled him away.


    After leaving the house, Lieutenant General Ma said: "Zhang Baihu shouldn''t me General Xu for not giving him enough troops. He really doesn''t have enough troops, and Long''an Prefecture can''t be lost. We must leave enough troops to guard it, otherwise we won''t be able to resist the main force of the Rong people." .


    "Then we don''t care about the life and death of the people in Xing''an Prefecture?!" Zhang Yan asked, thinking that his wife and children might die in Xing''an Prefecture, he was filled with grief and anger.


    Vice General Ma asked rhetorically: "If Xing''an Prefecture is a feint attack, and all the troops go to Xing''an Prefecture to rescue, but the main force of the Rong peoplees to attack Long''an Prefecture, who wille to rescue the people of Long''an Prefecture?"


    Zhang Yan was speechless after hearing this.


    Vice General Ma said: "There are only so many troops. It is impossible to save two cities at the same time. We can only try our best to save them. Zhang Baihu, you are a soldier. You know this truth very well. Don''t be stubborn with General Xu and lead the troops quickly." Lets go to Xingan Mansion.

 Chapter 1630: siege city, attack by force

    Chapter 1630: siege city, attack by force


    Chapter 1630 Siege the city, storm the city


    Zhang Yan knew that this was the end of the matter of asking for reinforcements. There would be no benefit in continuing the stalemate: "Let''s go!"


    Hurry to Xing''an Prefecture as soon as possible. Even if the city is destroyed, he can save his wife, children and rtives from being harmed by the army.


    "That''s right." Lieutenant General Ma smiled and took the token to order the troops. Because he was one of General Xu''s confidants and felt sorry for Zhang Yan and the others, the five thousand soldiers and horses he ordered were regarded as elite soldiers. After gathering for a lecture, they immediately rushed to Xing''an Prefecture.


    But as soon as he entered the territory of Xing''an Prefecture, Lieutenant General Ma regretted it. Every ce he passed was destroyed by soldiers. None of the viges, viges, towns, and counties were intact.


    What Zhang Yan said is true, and there is no exaggeration. The soldiers may not be feinting this time, but want to capture Long''an Prefecture and Xing''an Prefecture at the same time, or even... want to capture the entire northwest and open up the main route to invade the Central ins!


    "Scout!" Vice General Ma immediately called the scout g and ordered: "Immediately send the scouts back to report to General Xu. The Rong people are going to attack the towns and counties along the way very hard this time. I am afraid that if they are serious, they may swallow two at the same time." Zuofu City, even the entire northwest!"


    He added: "If possible, please ask the general to send reinforcements to Xing''an Prefecture to join us."


    Everything seen on the road can show how ferocious the soldiers heading to Xing''an Prefecture are. These five thousand soldiers and horses are probably not enough to fill the gap between the teeth.


    Yes! The scout general did not dare to dy and immediately sent two groups of six scouts back to report to General Xu.


    This ce is very close to Long''an Prefecture. The scouts galloped quickly and arrived at Long''an Prefecture overnight, delivering the news to General Xu.


    After looking at it, Xu You frowned, and the injured waist and abdomen began to hurt a little... As expected, what was supposed toe hade. This time, the Rong people were afraid that they were really going to step into the Central ins and seize the country of their ancestors!


    Just tell Lieutenant General Ma and let hime back alive. Xu You finally said these ruthless words.


    Since he already knew that the Rong people would attack Dachu in arge scale and upy the entire northwest, he would not send more reinforcements to Xing''an Prefecture and would have to keep troops to guard Long''an Prefecture.


    As long as Long''an Prefecture is defended, he will ask the capital to send troops to engage in a two-sided attack with the capital''s soldiers and horses to take back Xing''an Prefecture, which was upied by the soldiers.


    Ke Xuyou didnt know that what was waiting for him next was not only the main army of the Rong people, but also the terrifying rotten insects!


    "...Yes." The scout was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded, got up and left, going back to report to Vice General Ma.


    In the previous attack on Rong, countless people died in the three prefectures in front of them. All the people in the cities were massacred. Now that Xing''an Prefecture is added to the list, what is there to be shocked about?


    The scouts are used to life and death, and are used to being besieged and asking for help but not waiting for reinforcements until their death, so they don''t speak much for the people of Xing''an Prefecture.


    The scouts caught up with Lieutenant General Ma and hispanions on the night of the third day, and quietly told Lieutenant General Ma what General Xu had said.


    After hearing this, Vice General Ma could not me General Xu except regret. As for Zhang Yan, he said to him: "Our troops are limited, and General Xu cannot give us more troops."


    Zhang Yan had known this would happen for a long time. Now he no longer counted on General Xu''s reinforcements. He only asked, "Please ask Vice General Ma to speed up the march and get to Xing''an Prefecture as soon as possible."


    No matter what, he had to rush to save Sesu, mother and son.


    Vice General Ma agreed: "Don''t worry, brothers will definitely rush to Xing''an Prefecture with all their strength."


    Vice General Ma kept his promise and only allowed the reinforcements to rest for three hours before sounding the gong and setting off, marching quickly towards Xing''an Prefecture.


    Before Zhang Yan and the others arrived at Xing''an Prefecture, the Rong people began to attack Xing''an Prefecture.


    After the Rong camp was gued by rotten insects and poison, Lemuqin was ready to massacre all of Chu, but he was also afraid of the power of the poison that night, so he waited for five days, hoping to wait for Tu Zhang toe up with a solution. Lets talk about it after the medicinees.


    However, five dayster, Tu Zhang didnt even know what ingredients were used to make the poison that night, let alone making an antidote.


    The soldiers who had been burrowed into their bodies by rotworms also began to get sick. Many soldiers'' bellies swelled and they were constantly vomiting blood, with newly born rotworms in their blood.


    Whats even more frightening is that the stomachs of many soldiers were directly burst...


    Lemuqin witnessed the tragic situation of the soldiers with his own eyes. He was extremely sad and finally couldn''t bear it anymore. When there was still a vanguard army that had not arrived, he ordered: "All warriors gather, attack the city early tonight, and break it within an hour." Xing''an Mansion, before dawn, I will ughter all the men in Xing''an Mansion!"


    As for women, of course they are kept as ve girls.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaao"" The soldiers finally waited for the official order to attack the city. They were so excited that they howled like wolves. Thinking of the Dachu woman''s body, they couldn''t wait any longer and immediately wanted to attack Xing''an Prefecture.


    Da Rong women have strong bodies and rough skin, which cannot bepared with Da Chu women. Although they don''t like the mixed-race children born by Da Chu women, they love the bodies of Da Chu women so much that they would like to tie them to horses and carry them with them. They go to the battlefield.


    Jindu felt that if they attacked Xing''an Prefecture without an antidote, they were afraid that many warriors would die, and since the vanguard army led by Hu Helu had not arrived yet, they must have encountered some powerful person.


    If they attack the city and the powerful soldiers and horses who stopped Huhru suddenlye and attack them from both sides, their situation will be very bad.


    But Lemuqin was so furious now that he couldn''t listen to what Jindu said. Jindu didn''t dare to say anything and could only suggest: "General, there must be experts who can make poisons in Xing''an Prefecture. In order to prevent the untouchables of Dachu froming again." Give us poison. Before we attack the city, we should use crossbows to project a batch of powerful poison into the city, and first poison the Da Chu soldiers on the tower."


    "Okay! Jindu, I have indeed seen you right. You are the most helpful at the critical moment." Le Muqin was overjoyed and hurriedly called Tu Zhang and ordered: "Before midnight tonight, we must make something I am going to use the most poisonous poison to kill the **** on the city tower!"


    To this request, Tu Zhang naturally agreed happily: "Don''t worry, General, I will definitely make poison that satisfies you before dawn."


    Tuzhang immediately rushed to make poison.


    But with limited time and limited medicinal materials, he was not able to make a poison that was too powerful.


    After dark, the soldiers had already assembled.


    Before setting off to attack the city, Lemuqin ordered people to pour pine oil and light a fire, burning the soldiers and their tents who were still alive after being harmed by rotten insects.


    In the zing fire, the screams of the soldiers echoed throughout the countryside. Lemuqin pointed to the burning tent and said to the soldiers: "Warriors of the Witch God, do you hear this? Our brothers will be in such pain. They were killed by the untouchables of Dachu! The untouchables of Dachu deserve to die! Attack Xing''an Prefecture and avenge our brothers!"


    "Break Xing''an Prefecture and avenge our brothers!" the soldiers howled, hating the untouchables of Dachu even more.


    But they never thought about it. It was obvious that they attacked Xing''an Prefecture first and put poisonous insects into Xing''an Prefecture, and then Xing''an Prefecture counterattacked.


    But no matter what, its the fault of the untouchables in Dachu. They are the people of the witch **** and can never do anything wrong!


    Moomoomoo!


    The dull sound of horns sounded again, and tens of thousands of soldiers immediately rushed towards Xing''an Prefecture.


    Tu Zhang led the witch doctors on horseback and walked with the ballistae. When they arrived at Xing''an Prefecture, they immediately used the crossbows to pour poison into Xing''an Prefecture and poisoned the untouchables of Dachu.

 Chapter 1631: siege, decisive battle

    Chapter 1631: siege, decisive battle


    Chapter 1631 Siege, decisive battle


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    On the Xing''an Prefecture tower, when the soldiers on the observation deck saw the Rong people''s movements, they immediately beat the gongs and shouted: "The Rong people areing to attack the city again! The Rong people areing to attack the city again!"


    Doctor Lu and several military doctors lived on the city tower. When he heard the shouts, he was so excited that he immediately rushed out of the house carrying the medicine box andy on the city wall, overlooking tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Even from a distance, Doctor Lu could catch the murderous intent of the soldiers.


    Looking further away, the old camp of the Rong people was filled with mes. It looked like they must have burned the soldiers who were suffering from the poisonous insect disease.


    One''s own people are burning one''s own people, this will probably lead to a decisive battle!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The soldiers are attacking the city! The soldiers are attacking the city! The soldiers on the observation deck continued to beat the gongs and shout.


    General Liang was eating. After hearing this, he rushed out of the house and said to the soldiers around him: "The Rong people are attacking the city. Let the soldiers prepare to fight. The Rong people should attack the city with slings first and let the brothers hide first. Avoid the boulder attack and then counterattack."


    "Yes!" The soldiers immediately rode on horseback on the city tower and shouted: "The Rong are attacking the city. General Liang ordered, brothers, first avoid the Rong''s huge stone attack and then fight!"


    There was amotion immediately on the city tower, and all the households, general banners and soldiers under theirmand began to prepare to avoid the boulders.


    "Niu Baihu, take me to see General Liang quickly. Mrs. Qin has reminded me that because the Rong people are determined to retaliate, I am afraid that this time they will not use catapults to attack the city first, but will put poison first and let the soldiers eat it quickly. Give me the antidote pill!" Dr. Lu found Niu DaBao and grabbed him.


    "The soldiers and dog thieves are going to use poison again, brothers, take the antidote pills quickly!" Niu Dabao shouted to his brothers, and then said: "Go and talk to the Lei family caravan, the Feng family **** agency, and those who came to help defend the city. Tell the young men to take the antidote pills quickly!"


    He brought his own soldiers, and he took a lot of detoxification pills on the way westward. He trusted these detoxification pills and took them immediately after hearing them.


    Three soldiers went separately to inform the Lei family caravan, the Feng family **** agency, and the strong men.


    "Niu Baihu said that the Rong people may attack with poison first this time. Everyone should take the detoxification pills first, take the detoxification pills first!" The three soldiers shouted as they ran.


    Niu Dabao recently brought his brothers to the city tower to talk about how Gu Jinli had made an insect attractant to cure poisonous insect diseases. Therefore, everyone believed in Niu Dabao''s words and the detoxification pills given by Gu Jinli. They heard the words of his soldiers. After that, he quickly took the detoxification pill.


    "Quickly take out the cloth, wet it with water and cover your mouth and nose!" The g captains ordered the soldiers again.


    Doctor Lu has taught them a lot of ways to prevent poisons in the past few days. One of them is covering their mouth and nose with a wet cloth and not breathing when the poison is dispersed.


    Yes! The soldiers hurriedly followed suit.


    So when Niu Dabao took Dr. Lu to see General Liang, many soldiers on the city tower were prepared for poison prevention.


    "Poison attack?" General Liang was not surprised after hearing this, because Doctor Lu told him every day these days that the Rong people would definitely use poison attack to avenge those who were poisoned: "Let the soldiers eat it first Antidote pills, then hide behind the iron shield, wait for the poison attack to pass, and then use poison insects to counterattack."


    Gu Jinli knew very well that if the army formally attacked the city, Xing''an Prefecture would not be able to withstand it for long, so she had been raising poisonous insects during this period... Since the use of poison in the battle between the two armies would be reviled by the old diehards in the capital, she used poisonous insects to attack.


    Anyway, the Rong people threw the poisonous insects in, and they threw the poisonous insects back, and no one could say anything.


    "Yes." General Liang''s lieutenants, Baihu, Zongqi and Niu Dabao were very excited after hearing this. General Liang finally agreed to attack with insects.


    They went to do it immediately. As soon as they were done, the soldiers'' powerful crossbows came to kill them.


    Swish swish!


    The powerful crossbow arrows shot through the air, shing across the sky like lightning under the light of the fire.


    Bang bang bang!


    The crossbow arrow prated the wall of the city tower, and the poison bag was knocked open. Countless poisonous powders scattered, filling the city tower like a thick fog.


    Poison powder is poison powder. As expected, the Rong people attack with poison first. The soldiers were shocked, but also very lucky. Fortunately, they had taken the antidote pills in advance, otherwise they would have been dead.


    However, the poison made by Tuzhang was very powerful. Even if everyone took the antidote pills, and they were in the wilderness, the poison dissipated quickly, but there were still many weak men suffering from abdominal pain and vomiting.


    Doctor Lu braved the thick fog of poisonous powder to crawl to treat the vomiting strong men.


    After diagnosis and treatment, he pointed to the bamboo tube hanging on the strong man''s waist and said, "Drink."


    Ugh~ Really, really drink it? The poisoned young man looked frightened. Although the urine of a child does not taste strong, it is still urine after all, and it is still difficult to drink it.


    Doctor Lu: If you dont want to die, drink it!


    Mr. Xiao Hous wife once said that there is something called a Phosphorus-Destroying Needle in the world, which can cure poisons. This boys urine is simr to the Phosphorus-Destroying Needle. Drinking it in an emergency, plus detoxifying pills, should be able to save your life.


    The strong man didn''t want to die. Thinking that Dr. Lu''s medical skills were superb and very trustworthy, he closed his eyes and drank the contents of the bamboo tube.


    Swish swish!


    Bang bang bang!


    The poisonous crossbow arrows from the Rong people came over again, and the surroundings were filled with thick mist of poison.


    The poison attacksted for more than a quarter of an hour, and the Rong people finally ran out of poison.


    Attack the city cone, attack Xingan Prefecture, massacre all the men of Da Chu, and capture the women of Da Chu alive! Lemuqin gave the order to attack the city.


    After hearing this, the soldiers thought about the body of the Dachu woman, howling and pushing the siege cone, and rushed towards the city gate.


    The soldiers are attacking the city, release insect arrows! General Liang gave the order to counterattack.


    General Liang, as the main general, was surrounded by a group of soldiers with iron shields and protected in the middle. The city wall was too long and his voice could not travel far enough. After hearing this, the soldiers rushed out immediately and shouted: "Liang Generals order, release insect arrows to counterattack!


    After hearing this, the strong men immediately came to the soldiers with the wrapped poisonous insects and said: "Sir, take it and shoot it!"


    There was a hint of gnashing of teeth in the voice... They never thought that General Liang would let them do this kind of job of trapping poisonous insects.


    They have been tortured a lot in the past few days, and some of the strong men have had poisonous insects burrowing into their bodies.


    Fortunately, there is insect attractant, so the young men are fine.


    But the soldiers on the towerughed at them severely.


    Now its okay, its their turn to take revenge!


    "Master, what are you doing standing still? The bandits areing. Hurry up and shoot the insects and arrows."


    "Don''t be afraid, Master Jun. We have insect attractants. Even if poisonous insects get into your body, you can use insect attractants to lure them out."


    Yes, Master, dont be afraid, poisonous insects are not very scary. Look, they are so fat, just like fat babies in those few months.


    The soldiers'' faces turned green, and they red at the strong men. Holding back their fear and disgust, they picked up the small cloth bags containing poisonous insects, tied them to long arrows, and shot them at the soldiers.


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows hit the soldiers, but the soldiers were not afraid. They only used their iron shields to block the rain of arrows and continued to move forward.

 Chapter 1632: attack a city, escape

    Chapter 1632: attack a city, escape


    Chapter 1632 Attack the city and escape


    Hehe, they are wearing heavy armor, and the arrows of the Dachu untouchables are not powerful enough to hurt them.


    However, they rejoiced too early.


    Not long after, a terrifying cry broke out from the soldiers: "Ah, rot insects, rot insects! The untouchables of Dachu tied rot insects on their arrows!"


    Ah, hurry up, get the rot worms off me!


    Its in, the rotworm is in!


    For a time, the soldiers were in chaos, and the offensive array stopped. Many soldiers were rolling on the ground, beating their bodies, or tilting their heads and patting their ears, trying to swat the rotten insects out of their ears.


    Upon seeing this, Jindu immediately informed Lemuqin about the attack by Chu soldiers with insect arrows.


    "Shameless!" Lemuqin was furious when he heard this and hated the people of Dachu.


    And the reason why he was so angry was because the Da Chu army and people had always beenmbs in the eyes of the Da Rong people, and they were a group ofmbs that were allowed to be ughtered by them.


    Now that the Lambs have rebelled, how dare they fight back? Actually have the ability to fight back? !


    "Send the order and let the warriors continue to attack. Anyone who dares to stop will be killed on the spot!" Lemuqin began to be dissatisfied with the soldiers under hismand. He felt that they were a bunch of waste and nothing more than rotten insects. What were they afraid of?


    However, Lemuqin had just burned arge number of soldiers infected with rot worms tonight. The soldiers in the entire camp knew the horror of rot worms and knew that there was no cure for rot worms. How could they not be afraid?


    The worms got into the body, burst the belly and died... No one wants to die so miserably!


    "Yes!" Jin Yong responded and immediately sent the order: "All warriors continue to attack and conquer Xing''an Prefecture within an hour! Anyone who dares to stop will be killed on the spot!"


    Although Jin Du pitied the soldiers who were infected with rotten insects, he was also a soldier. At the critical moment, he would not be soft-hearted towards the soldiers who disturbed the morale of the army.


    Seeing that after the order was issued, there were still soldiers rolling on the ground, trying to shake off the rot worms on their bodies, he showed a fierce look in his eyes and directly sent out his horse to kill those soldiers.


    The sound of horse hooves was heard. The cavalry stepped directly over these soldiers. Those who were not trampled to death were also hacked to death with long swords.


    "ah-!"


    For a time, screams broke out everywhere, and hundreds of soldiers were killed by their own people.


    However, after killing a group of soldiers, the other soldiers who were infected with rotten insects calmed down, held up their iron shields and long knives, and rushed towards Xing''an Prefecture while shouting.


    General, the soldiers are not afraid of rot insects, they have reached the moat! The soldiers on the observation deck loudly reported towards the city tower.


    General Liang''s face changed when he heard this, and he became frightened.


    But poison was sprinkled in the moat, and there was a mechanism under the moat. The soldiers had no bridge. If they thought about the moat, a group of soldiers would definitely die!


    It''s a pity that this is not the south. The water in the moat can''t drown anyone at all, and the soldiers are not stupid. They know that there is a mechanism in the moat of Da Chu. They use clouddders to make bridges. The soldiers directly use thedders to cross the moat.


    But the baggage could not go up thedder, but the soldiers were not afraid of death. Those soldiers who were infected with rotworms pushed the baggage down into the river, regardless of the poison and the strangtion mechanism. After a group of people died, they finally sent the siege baggage to the tower. Down.


    "Fire arrows and shoot down the soldiers who are pushing the siege of the city!" General Liang''s face turned pale and he almost fell to the ground.


    It''s over, it''s over, if the soldiers pushing the siege conee to the city gate, the soldiers will break the city gate in less than half an hour!


    Swish swish!


    The soldiers immediately drew their bows and arrows and shot at the soldiers who were pushing towards the city cone.


    However, the heavy armor worn by these soldiers was thicker than that of ordinary soldiers, and Chu''s arrows could not prate the heavy armor at all.


    Spread the poison! Dr. Lu was so anxious that he opened the medicine box and threw the poison bag directly in.


    Then he distributed the poison packs to the archers: "Don''t stretch it. Why can''t poison be used in a battle between two armies? Are there not many of our Chu soldiers who will be poisoned by the soldiers? Spread the poison quickly. Now we can only stop it with poison." them!"


    Otherwise the whole city will suffer.


    "Get out of the way, you don''t need us to use it!" The third steward of the Lei family pushed the stunned soldiers, grabbed the poison bag, tied it to an arrow, and shot towards the soldiers pushing the siege awl under the city. The brothers from the Lei family''s caravan and the people from the Feng family''s **** agency followed and grabbed the poison package, tied it to the arrow, and shot the poison arrow.


    Swish swish!


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack burst open and the poison flew away, poisoning a group of soldiers to death.


    "Shameless untouchables!" Jin Du was furious, pointing at a group of soldiers and said: "Enter the second group of siege soldiers!"


    After hearing this, the second group of siege soldiers rushed over and continued to push the siege cone.


    The third steward of the Lei family frowned: "The Rong people are going to fill up the army and attack the city!"


    I''m afraid it''s going to end this time.


    The third steward saw that the soldiers were determined to attack Xing''an Prefecture no matter how many soldiers died, and immediately ordered the brothers around him: "Hurry back and inform the olddy and the chief steward so that they can prepare to escape."


    Yes. After hearing this, Chen Liang immediately turned around and left.


    But not long after he left, he heard two whooshing and banging sounds, and a crossbow arrow was shot from outside the city, piercing the body of the third steward, and directly nailed the third steward to the wall of the tower.


    Third steward! Chen Liang was shocked and wanted to go back to save the third steward.


    The third steward said: "No matter how much you yell, I won''t die yet. Go back and report the news!"


    As soon as he finished shouting, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Quick, surround the third steward!" Dr. Lu hurriedly shouted to the brothers of the Lei family caravan. The guys immediately surrounded the third steward with iron shields, blocking the rain of arrows in time and saving the third steward''s life.


    Chen Liang was also almost hit by a rain of arrows. After escaping the rain of arrows, he hurried down the tower and rode on horseback to inform Lei Mao and Gao Lei.


    In the other courtyard, Gu Jinli had people fetch the Han family, mother and son, as well as Mrs. Guo, Kuang family, Lu family and others, all of whom were brought to the main courtyard.


    Ooooooo, Brother Roubao, youre scared! Maybe the child is more sensitive, so Niu Qijin hugged Bao Fukang and started crying.


    Dont be afraid, dont be afraid, everyone is here, its okay. Bao Fukang is a taciturn kid who has been with Niu Wujin for a long time and has be talkative. He is coaxing Qijin.


    "Qijin, if you don''t cry, I''ll give you some candy." Gu Jinli took out a piece of candy and fed it to Niu Qijin''s mouth. But the child was frightened by her and refused to eat: "Bitter, unptable!"


    This time its real candy. Its very sweet. Eat it quickly. Gu Jinli said and stuffed the candy directly into Qijins mouth.


    Um!


    Qijins eyes were bright and she stopped crying immediately because the candy this time was sweet.


    "Sang''s wife, the army attacked the city in the middle of the night a few days ago. Why did they start the attack so early tonight? It''s very wrong to hear this." Kuang Shi asked Gu Jinli worriedly while supporting Lin Erzuo''s wife.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be afraid, everyone. You all have the poison and weapons I gave you. I have told you what to do. I will try my best to **** you out of the city."


    Ji Zhenniang almost cried out of fright when she said this.


    But she didn''t dare to cry. Gu Xiaoyu had warned her that if she dared to cry while running for her life, she would abandon her.


    "Sang''s wife, are you all ready?" Gao Lei had already met Chen Liang and learned that the Rong people were going to fight to the death to break the city tonight, so she hurried back to the main courtyard.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Everything is ready, just waiting for the news."


    As soon as the news came that the city could not be defended, they fled.

 Chapter 1633: Siege is coming

    Chapter 1633: Siege ising


    Chapter 1633 The siege ising


    "That''s good." Gao Lei said, but she didn''t want to escape.


    With the war in chaos, it is not easy to escape with so many rtives. People will die all the time, which is not good for anyone. If the city can be defended, the lives of all the rtives can be saved.


    Gu Jinli saw that Gao Lei was in a daze, so he held her hand andforted her: "Aunt Lei, don''t worry, everything is hard to say now. Maybe God will be on our side this time."


    Gao Leishiughed when he heard this: "Aren''t you afraid, girl?"


    This is probably the first time that Sang''s daughter-inw has faced such a military disaster. She is not afraid and evenforts her.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "What''s the use of being afraid? Besides, we agreed a few days ago that even if we are running for our lives, we should kill all the Rong people!"


    When speaking of thest four words, her expression and tone became colder, which showed that she was very murderous towards the Rong people.


    Hearing Gu Jinli''s powerful voice and his calm demeanor, everyone felt much more at ease in their anxious hearts.


    Guo Daming''s daughter-inw said: "My wife is so calm at such a young age. I am more than twice as calm as my elder wife, so we shouldn''t be afraid."


    Han also said: "What Mrs. Guo said is that Rong people are also human beings. They will still be harmed by poisons and poisonous insects. We don''t need to be afraid of them!"


    He lowered his head and said to the two children: "Sister Yu, Brother Yi, did you hear that? We are not afraid."


    The two children have recently seen that their mother is much haggard and have experienced venomous diseases. It would be false to say that they are not afraid. However, hearing their mother''s words makes them feel at ease, and the fear on their little faces is much lessened.


    When Mrs. Han saw this, she felt heartbroken... She still didn''t do well enough. She had always warned herself not to show it no matter how scared she was, but it still affected her two children, making them fearful with her at a young age.


    "Mrs. Zhang, you are already the one who has done the best." Apart from Gu Jinli, Gao Lei''s most satisfied person is Han. After taking good care of the children, you can also take care of the two vis and take good care of all your rtives.


    After hearing this, Mr. Han almost shed tears, but before the tears fell, there was a loud noise.


    Bang bang bang!


    This sound is too familiar to them. It is the sound of a catapult hitting a huge flint against the city wall, but this time the sound is not from the east gate, but from the south gate!


    Daqing, whats going on?! Gu Jinli asked Daqing, who had been standing on the roof to see the situation.


    Daqing replied: "Madam, there are fires in the south of the city. It should be the Rong people attacking the south city!"


    The situation is not good.


    Gu Jinli reminded: "Aunt Lei, I am afraid that the Rong people will not only attack the east city gate this time, but also pay attention to the south city gate, north city gate, and west city gate, lest the soldiers fight to the death at the east city gate, while the Rong people break through the other gates. enter!"


    Come here! Gao Lei shouted.


    What are the instructions from the olddy? Master Yu immediately brought people in.


    Gao Lei pointed to the south of the city and said: "Listen to this sound, the Rong people are afraid that they are attacking other city gates. Go to the city tower to inform General Liang and ask him to allocate more troops to guard other city gates, lest the east city gate is not broken and the other three gates are not broken." The city gate was breached by thieves!"


    "Hey, I''ll send someone right now!" Master Yu said, and then said: "Don''t worry, olddy, the soldiers don''t have that much baggage, so it''s impossible to hit the four city gates at the same time."


    "But what if they secretly climbed up the city wall?" Gu Jinli asked, feeling that Xing''an Mansion was just like a basket, with gaps everywhere for enemies to get through. She asked Ye Jingzi to bring two boxes of poison and gave them to Master Yu: "Uncle Yu, take these poisons and go to the other three city gates. If any soldiers climb up the city wall, sprinkle them with poison to stun them."


    Why was the drug given instead of poison?


    Because the medicinal materials in the city are limited, not all medicinal materials can be used to prepare poison. All avable medicinal materials can only be used, including insect attractants, poisons, poisons, wound medicines, and antidotes.


    "Hey, I''ll send someone right away." Master Yu wanted to protect the Gao Lei family and would not leave easily. He sent eight brothers in four teams and ran towards the four city gates.


    It was also because they delivered the poison quickly. There were actually dead soldiers at the other three city gates using hook ropes to climb the city walls. They wanted to use the cover of the boulder feint to climb up the city wall silently and open the doors for the soldiers. "There are soldiers and thieves, shoot insect arrows quickly!" The hundred households guarding the north city gate discovered the soldiers and immediately called on the soldiers to use insect arrows.


    Swish swish!


    The insect arrows were shot down, but these were dead soldiers. Even if the rot insects got into their bodies, they would not run away, but would still climb towards the city wall.


    "Hurry up and find the hooks and cut off their ropes!" The whole family broke into a cold sweat as they looked at the dead soldiers climbing up.


    But although the soldiers cut off the ropes of the dead soldiers, the dead soldiers did not fall off the city wall, because their hands and feet were tied with hooks, and the hooks mped the gaps in the city wall, preventing the dead soldiers from dying. The soldier fell.


    When the entire hundred households were pale, when they were not able to do it, the people of the Lei Family Council sent the medicine.


    "Masters from hundreds of families, the Lei family''s courtyard has sent a drug that can stun them!" A Xiaoqi came holding the box in person.


    The whole hundred households were overjoyed and hurriedly said: "Spread the poison quickly!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers all took the antidote pills and were not afraid of the poison. They grabbed the poison and sprinkled it down the city.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Many dead soldiers were knocked unconscious, fell from the city wall, and were directly smashed into meat patties.


    However, more Rong soldiers died than they thought. After one group died, another group immediately took their hooks and continued to climb desperately.


    The poison is limited, and it is used separately at three city gates. After all the poison is used up, all the dead soldiers have not fainted yet.


    Its over, its over!


    Hundred households looked at the dead soldiers climbing up like evil spirits, their bodies soaked in cold sweat.


    He wiped his face and said to his soldiers and strong men: "Get ready. As soon as the soldierse up, they will kill you immediately!"


    He also warned: "No one can retreat. If anyone dares to escape, I will kill your family members in the city first!"


    After hearing this, the strong men who wanted to escape felt their legs weak and did not dare to run away. They could only hold their swords and wait for the soldiers to climb up.


    But there were still soldiers feigning attack below the city, and huge flints continued to hit them. Another batch of soldiers and strong men on the city tower died.


    Hundred households were almost injured by boulders.


    Everyone was so frightened that they could hardly lift the knife.


    But time passed little by little, but they did not see the dead soldiers climbing up. Instead, they heard a dense swishing sound.


    They thought it was the sound of soldiers'' arrows and did not dare to look up.


    It wasn''t until a cry of killing came from the city that they realized something was wrong.


    The whole hundred households boldly stood up and looked down the tower, only to see soldiers fighting with arge group of people below the tower.


    It was too dark, and he couldn''t see clearly whether these people were wearing armor, but all the households believed that these were reinforcements, and shouted: "Reinforcements areing, reinforcements areing to save us!"


    At the same time, the people from the Eagle Food Gang rushed to the Lei family courtyard and handed the letter sent by Xin Ying to Gu Jinli, saying: "We are from Dr. Lu''s side. This is a letter for you. Read it quickly. !


    Gu Jinli was stunned and hurriedly took a rolled up note and opened it. It read: Don''t be afraid, little fish. I''m just outside the city and wille to pick you up soon.

 Chapter 1634: Siege a city, no need to be a widow

    Chapter 1634: Siege a city, no need to be a widow


    Chapter 1634: Attack the city, no need to be a widow


    Gu Jinli froze, and finally let go of what he had been thinking about for so long, and then a huge joy surged in his heart... Brother Qin was alive and came to pick her up!


    How, what does the letter say?!


    "Gu Xiaoyu, are you okay? Isn''t it because the letter said something bad? Are you too sad?"


    Ji Zhenniang asked at the same time as the person who delivered the letter.


    Gu Jinli red at Ji Zhenniang and wanted to raise his hand to p her: "How could you tell that I was sad? I was obviously stunned with surprise."


    She raised the small piece of paper in her hand and shouted to everyone: "This is a letter from my little brother Qin. They are here, just outside the city. We don''t have to run away, we are saved!"


    "What?"


    "real?!"


    Everyone was very excited, and Lu and the others even cried with joy.


    God is wise, and someone finally came to save them, and asked: "Madam, did Qin Baihu tell me about my master''s condition? Is he okay?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I haven''t written it, but Mr. Yao Qi has been following little brother Qin. My little brother Qin is fine, and your Mr. Yao Qi must be fine too. Don''t worry."


    The writing on this small piece of paper was very sloppy, which showed that it was written in a hurry. What was written on it was just a word offort to her, and nothing else was said.


    Why dont you write a few more words?


    Gu Jinli is also very worried. The city has been besieged for more than ten days, and she and Brother Qin have been separated for almost a month. She doesn''t know how he is doing now.


    She knew him best. Because he had experienced blessings and suffered hardships, he was a very hard-working person. During this time, he had to clear out the lurking soldiers while also rushing all the way to save her. It must have been a very difficult time. There is no time to sleep.


    If you are too tired, you may die suddenly!


    Gu Jinli thought a lot, and the expression on his face kept changing, which made the people from the Eagle Food Gang who came to deliver the letter get excited. He asked directly: "With the look on your face, could it be that you only reported good news and not bad news just now?"


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "This is a letter from my husband-inw. He didn''t write anything else. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    The man was stunned and realized that he was in trouble, but he couldn''t help but ask, saying: "I''m Yan San, please forgive me, Madam, but since breaking off the contact, this is the first time Xinying flew into the city, but Im sending you a letter, I want to know the news about our boss.


    This boss refers to Lord Ying.


    They were really happy when they first saw Xin Ying. The iron pipe hanging around Xin Ying''s neck said: Send it to the Qin Gu family in the Lei Family Vi for personal blessing.


    Yan San and the others were almost furious. They finally sent the message in. Why was it sent to a woman? !


    There is no other way, Yan San can only send the letter.


    Gu Jinli handed the note to him directly: "Read it yourself."


    Yan San blushed crazily after reading it...Why is this a letter tofort his wife? No useful information at all?


    Yan San was very angry, but Master Ying told him that anyone who dared to be disrespectful to Qin Baihu and the Qin Gu family would die.


    "Mrs. Qin, I apologize, but I was too anxious." Yan San returned the note and was about to leave when the nurse from another courtyard came in with two more people.


    Yan San was a little surprised when he saw them and asked, "Mr. Liu, Awang, why are you here?"


    With a smile on his face, Gao Wang handed him a letter in his hand: "You are here early. You will receive useful news in a quarter of an hour at night."


    Yan San was overjoyed and hurriedly took the letter, opened it and read it.


    Mr. Liu handed another letter to Gu Jinli: "It''s Mrs. Qin, this is for you." Gu Jinli knew that these were people from the Eagle Food Gang, and that Master Ying of the Eagle Food Gang was rted to Brother Qin. , it was impossible to harm him, so he took the letter immediately.


    This letter was still written to her by Brother Qin. It was rtively long. It told some about his situation. Finally, it talked about the rescue arrangements and asked her not to run out because she was worried about his safety... Xiaoyu is good, Don''t run out, just stay in the city and wait for me. If you run out to help, I will be distracted by worrying about you.


    Gu Jinli felt sweet after reading this letter, but she was also very worried about him... When she just received the note, she didn''t know his situation. Did she think about taking You An, You Xi, Da Qing and others to fight out? help him. But as if he knew what she was thinking, the second letter asked her not to leave the other courtyard.


    "Gu Xiaoyu, is there any news about Xie Cheng in the letter?" Ji Zhenniang couldn''t help it and asked with a tearful voice.


    Gu Jinli said: "Yes."


    After leaving one piece of paper, she gave another piece of paper to Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang hurriedly took it and looked at it. She covered her face and cried loudly: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, I don''t have to be a widow anymore."


    This piece of paper contains information about Xie Cheng, Guo Daming, Yao Zongqi and others.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to pay attention to Ji Zhenniang. He looked at Mrs. Han who was looking anxious and said, "Don''t worry, Sister-inw Zhang, Zhang Baihu will be here soon."


    There is no news about Zhang Yan in the letter. Brother Qin and the others are walking faster than Zhang Yan. Zhang Yan has not yet joined them, and now he does not know whether he is alive or dead.


    However, Zhang Yan went to Long''an Prefecture to ask for help. Even if he returned with reinforcements, he would still follow the same path as Brother Qin and others. Those lurking Rong people have been cleared out by Brother Qin and others. There will be no danger if Zhang Yan takes the reinforcements along the same path.


    After Gu Jinli said this, Han breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "Now that Qin Baihu and the others are here, we can be safer."


    As for Zhang Yan, she believed in him. They had gone through so many difficulties and obstacles together. She didnt believe that they would be cut off in the northwest!


    Perhaps Mrs. Han has regained some of her previous confidence and calmness. Sister Yu looked at Brother Yi and her face became much more rxed.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of flint hitting the city wall was heard again.


    Yan San read Ying Ye''s letter and said to Gu Jinli: "I hope Mrs. Qin will stay well in the other courtyard and not go out. We have to follow the instructions and go out of the city to help defend against the enemy."


    In the letter, Master Ying''sst words were actually: That woman from the Qin Gu family is too courageous. Stop her and not allow her to go out of the city to cause trouble, lest anyone be distracted by the fighting!


    This is true. It is obvious that he is very dissatisfied with Qin Gu and regards Qin Gu as a beauty.


    But Yan San nced at Gu Jinli and felt like he wanted to die. How could Lord Ying regard a woman with such an appearance as a beauty and a disaster? She doesn''t have this condition at all.


    Yan San put aside this problem, looked at Gao Lei, and begged: "Mrs. Gao, our boss is here, but there are too many soldiers and thieves outside the city. Please keep the people from the Lei family caravan and the Feng family **** agency. Everyone lends them to us.


    Gao Lei: "It''s okay to give you people from the Lei family caravan, but do you dare to use people from the Feng family **** agency?"


    Yan Sandao: "We are short of manpower, so we can''t take care of that much. Besides, if the Fengjia Escort Bureau still wants to do the **** business, it will have to be a little wary of us."


    Otherwise, the Eagle Food Gang could disrupt the business of the Fengjia Escort Agency.


    "Sure." Gao Lei agreed and said to Gu Jinli, "You stay in the other courtyard and I have to go to the Fengjia Escort Bureau to ask for someone."


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the Fengjia Escort Agency won''t let him go.

 Chapter 1635: siege, hit

    Chapter 1635: siege, hit


    Chapter 1635 Attack the city and hit it


    "Hey, this junior knows." Gu Jinli responded, and then asked Yan San for Master Ying''s letter to read: "I need to know how you arranged it so that I can cooperate. Otherwise, if something happens, we won''t be able to escape. "


    Although Brother Qin is here, the Rong people are too powerful. It is still unclear whether the city can be defended. We must be prepared for everything.


    Yan San was a little embarrassed and didn''t want to show Gu Jinli the letter, but Mr. Liu said, "Let Mrs. Qin read it."


    Lord Ying loves the house as much as the bird. Although he is dissatisfied with Gu''s family background, he is really interested in her. He only has a quarter of an hour to wait, but he can''t wait. He wastes a trusting eagle just to give it to Gu in advance. Send a message so that Mrs. Gu can feel at ease.


    Yan San could only hand the letter to Gu Jinli.


    After seeing it, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but apud. As expected of someone who had fought in a war, this deployment was really beyond her ability. It seemed that war matters still had to be left to professionals.


    But her little brother Qin also participated in this arrangement, so her little brother Qin is also very powerful!


    As for thest sour words, Gu Jinli pretended not to have seen them.


    "I still have a few groups of people here. You can bring them to Brother Qin." Gu Jinli was worried about Qin Sang, so he gave these groups of people including You An, You Xi, and Feng Jin to Yan San.


    Yan San got what he asked for: "Okay, where are the manpower? Juste with us."


    Daqing, let them wait at the back door! Gu Jinli shouted towards the roof, and Daqing immediately went to do it.


    "Sister-inw Zhang, you watch here, I''ll go back as soon as I can." Gu Jinli said, and then told Ye Jingzi: "Go to the house and get all the medicine we made, and get more insect attractant medicine."


    Poisonous insects have overrun the outside of the city. Brother Qin and the others must have encountered poisonous insects as well, and must send insect attractants to them.


    "Yes." Ye Jingzi responded and ran to the house and then to the courtyard of the medicine storehouse. He took Qingpu Qinghui and a dozen servants with him and carried more than a dozen boxes of convenience medicine.


    Yan San''s eyes widened when he saw it. He looked at Gu Jinli and then at the dozens of boxes of medicine. His heart felt sour.


    Earlier, when they came to ask for medicine, other hospitals always searched for the medicine. They thought it was out of medicine, but they didnt expect there was so much hidden away.


    Gu Jinli: "This is what I left specially for Brother Qin."


    Thats right, Im just so biased!


    Yan San:


    Although it is a bit ugly, it is very useful and I care about the person Ying Ye is talking about, so it works.


    "Stop nagging, let''s go quickly." Gao Lei also took two boxes of medicine to use as bargaining chips, and was escorted by the nursing staff to the Fengjia Escort Bureau to ask for help.


    Yan San, Gao Wang, and Mr. Liu followed Gu Jinli to the back door.


    Outside the back door, Feng Jin and others were already waiting with more than two hundred people.


    Feng Jin is a very ambitious man. He was very excited when he learned that he could lead people to fight, and he was already sharpening his sword.


    You An said, "Madam, the master has said that your subordinates should protect you and do not leave you no matter what happens, otherwise your subordinates'' lives will not be saved."


    The master cares about his wife very much. When training them, he said that they must listen to his wife and protect her, otherwise none of them will survive, and they will never die easily.


    Now that Rongbing siege the city, it is so dangerous in Xing''anfu. If they are gone, thedy has a reason, how can they exin to the master?


    The master is their savior.


    Gu Jinli said: "Your master also said that you should listen to me and not go against my will. What I want now is to ask you to help Brother Qin and protect him for me. If anything happens to him, you will also survive." It wont work.


    Yan San: "..."    Why does he think this young couple is deliberately making things difficult for these subordinates?


    "It''s done, don''t worry about me. I''m protected by Daqing and the others, and I have poison. Everything will be fine. You guys hurry up and help." Gu Jinli greeted them: "Come here and tie the poison on your body, and tie a few bags of poison on each person." , so you dont have to use a car to pull it.


    He also said: "Take it and give it to your master. He must be very hungry. Let him eat before fighting."


    It was a bag of meat-filled sesame cakes, which she ate when she was preparing to escape. Now she gave it to You An and asked him to take it to Qin Sang.


    Yes. You An answered.


    Gu Jinli shouted towards the back yard again: "Four and five celebrations, have you brought the insects?!"


    "Coming,ing." Si Qing and Wu Qing came with two loads of poisonous insects, put them on the ground with two bangs, and said: "Brother You An, take it and use it. Madam said, use poisonous insects to deal with it at critical moments. Rong people are the best."


    Even though You An and the others were trained by Qin Sang ording to the standards of dead soldiers, they still felt nauseated when they thought of those poisonous insects. Fortunately, these poisonous insects were wrapped and would not crawl out and burrow into their bodies.


    "Come here, pick up the poisonous insects." You An ordered, and soon followed Yan San and the others.


    You An remembered Gu Jinli''s instructions. They were not here to help Yan San and the others, but to help their master.


    Therefore, after going up to the city tower, they hung down the city tower neatly with long ropes. After killing a group of Rong soldiers who climbed the city wall with hooks and ws, they blew the whistle taught by Qin Sang. After getting a response, they quickly Just find Qin Sang.


    Master. You An was very happy.


    But when Qin Sang saw him, You Xi, and Feng Jin, his face darkened: "How dare you disobey me!"


    When they separated from Guanlu County, he gave them repeated orders not to leave Xiaoyu and to protect her. Now that the city was extremely dangerous, they dared to abandon Xiaoyu and run out.


    You An and others were startled and said hurriedly: "Master, please calm down. Madam ordered us toe out."


    He just repeated what Gu Jinli said.


    Although they think it''s a bit disgusting, the master likes to hear it, and talking about it can make the master calm down.


    Sure enough, when Qin Sang heard that it was Xiaoyu who asked them to protect him, his anger subsided a little, but he was still very worried.


    Xiaoyu gave him 80% of the manpower, so what will she do in the city?


    You An presented the bag of meat-filled sesame cakes to Qin Sang again: "Master, my wife asked me to bring it to you. She said that you should be full before fighting, and you can''t go hungry."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face softened. He took the bag and opened it. There was a bag full of sesame seed cakes. They smelled like meat fillings, and his little fish could eat them.


    There was still time to make meat-stuffed sesame cakes, which made him feel relieved.


    "How are you doing, madam? Are you okay? Are you tired? Are you scared?" Qin Sang picked up the sesame cakes and ate them. Although he was reluctant to part with them, the soldiers were also hungry, so he gave the remaining sesame cakes to them.


    You An talked about it one by one. Although he had picked up the good ones, Qin Sang still med himself after hearing it... She said that she worked hard to make money just to live the leisurely life of andlord. But now that she is rich, Because she married him, she lived a life avoiding the war.


    Qin Sang''s throat was choked. After eating the sesame cakes, he immediately called to You An and the others: "Come here and tell you the n."


    Only by driving away the Rong people quickly can he go back to see Xiaoyu.


    "Yes." You An and others responded. After traveling for a while, they met Luo Ying and others.


    Luo Ying was injured and was dressing the wound. When he saw Qin Sanging with his men, he snorted coldly: "I''m willing toe here."

 Chapter 1636: Attack the city and kill the king

    Chapter 1636: Attack the city and kill the king


    Chapter 1636 Attack the city and kill the king


    These words were so sour that Qin Sang ignored them and said to the bandage: "This is the golden sore medicine sent by my wife. If you give Brother Luo this medicine, the injury will heal faster."


    Luo Ying didn''t like Gu Jinli. He felt that she was from a poor background and had a mother of unknown origin. It was Yan San who brought the medicine but he didn''t use it. Instead, he used his own.


    How good can the medicine made by a teenage girl be? The medicine I used was made by Dr. Lu. You know very well how good his medical skills are.


    The tone was meant to belittle Gu Jinli.


    Qin Sang was unhappy: "My wife makes the best medicine for sores in the world."


    After saying this, he handed the golden sore medicine to Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying didn''t want to take it, but Qin Sang held it like this. Luo Ying couldn''t resist him, so he could only take it angrily and throw it to the bandage: "Change the dressing!"


    Damn it, he finally understood why Qin Er would say in the past that he can offend anyone in his family, but never offend the youngest. This boy looks honest and well-behaved, and he has dimples when he smiles. He is very popr, but his But his temper is the greatest.


    You have to go along with his wishes. If you don''t go along with him even a little bit, he will ignore you and it will be very difficult to coax you.


    "Yes." The person next to him took the medicine, opened the cloth, and applied medicine to Luo Ying again.


    Luo Ying nced at Qin Sang and snorted coldly: "I''m satisfied."


    Qin Sang said: "This is the pie Xiaoyu brought to me. I asked someone to bring it to you. Why don''t you eat it? Eat it quickly, we have big things to do."


    Luo Ying was very angry and said angrily: "You have to force me to ept the Gu family? Do you know that her mother..."


    Qin Sang''s eyes turned cold and made Luo Ying shut up.


    He solemnly said: "She is the wife I am marrying. I will respect her and love her in this life. She will always be more important than some rtives."


    Some rtives!


    Luo Ying was so angry that he almost smashed the pie on Qin Sang''s head. He was also very sad. This heartless brat, he rushed to help him after receiving the news, but in exchange he said "some rtives" !


    Luo Ying was angry, but in the end he didn''t get angry... Several family members were almost dead, and he was several years older than him, and Qin Er died trying to save their husband and wife. In both emotions and reasons, he You should take good care of Qin for the rest of your life.


    "I know you are bothering me about taking care of your affairs, but this is not a small matter. It is rted to the reputation of your ancestors and descendants. If anything happens, it will be really unpleasant... If you are taking a concubine, I will not say a word. But you are getting married, so I can''t ignore it." After Luo Ying said thest word, he immediately took the pie and ate it, which was regarded as epting Gu Jinli first.


    Luo Ying thought that if he took a step back, Qin Sang would not say anything more, but he was wrong. It was about Gu Jinli''s affairs, and Qin Sang could not retreat: "They have been kind to me, and I will not do anything ungrateful." I will never let her down in this life."


    He looked at Luo Ying, stared at him with a heavy gaze, and said, "Brother Luo, I have regarded you as my brother since I was a child. Don''t let us turn against each other."


    Luo Ying paused and was shocked. He knew very well that this boy had been serious since he was a child and would not joke with him.


    Luo Ying was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, but this brat warned him, and now he doesnt dare to kill anyone!


    But the more the youngest Qin cared about Gu, the more ufortable he felt: "A beauty is a disaster!"


    Yan San:


    Its really not the case. If you want to be a beauty and disaster, you have to reincarnate yourself if your face is full of abscesses.


    Gao Wang said: "Master Ying, the poisonous insects crawled out of the bodies of the dozen brothers who were ufortable after using insect attractants. They are now healed. However, the two with bloated bellies may not be saved." He added: "Mrs. Qin made the insect attractant and saved many of us when we were in the city."


    Luo Ying choked up after hearing this... Gu is a scheming and capable beauty. No wonder she confuses the youngest Qin like this.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he thought of Gu Jinli''s difficulty in making insect attractant. His face turned cold and his eyes were filled with distress.


    When Luo Ying saw this, he felt unhappy and wanted to stab him again, but thinking about his bad temper, he wisely shut up... This brat cares so much about the Gu family. There are many people here. If he disparages the Gu family again, it will The boy is afraid that he will be angry with him forever.


    Qin Sang didn''t want to talk nonsense with Luo Ying. He just wanted to quickly get rid of the soldiers and go back to see Gu Jinli after relieving the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture.


    "Map." Qin Sang reached out and asked Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying could only ask someone to give him the map.


    Qin Sang spread out the map and called to You An and others: "Come here."


    After they came over with torches, Qin Sang pointed at the map and told them about killing Le Muqin: "Capture the thief first and capture the king first. Only by killing this general Le Muqin as soon as possible can we solve the problem of Xing''an Prefecture." Danger."


    Lemuqin was not only the general who attacked Xing''an Prefecture, but he was also the king of a tribe. He was also the brother-inw of Tuogu, the leader of the witch army. His life and death were rted to the future of the two tribes. Killing Lemuqin would not only liberate Xing''an Prefecture. The danger can still make Tuogude confused.


    Tuoku is smarter than his father. Unless this man is removed, we will be in great trouble!


    Luo Yinghui was injured because he bumped into Tuo Gude, who came to Xing''an Mansion to help. The two enemies were extremely jealous when they met, and both wanted to kill each other, so they started fighting immediately.


    As soon as he and his men arrived outside the city, they heard the chirping of eagles and hurriedly chased after them. Seeing that they were bringing soldiers and horses, Tuogu didn''t want to confront them head-on, so he led the witch army into the old forest.


    Luo Ying didn''t want to let Tuo Gud go, so he had people chase him into the old forest. Even if he couldn''t kill Tuo Gude, he still wanted to dy him and prevent him from rushing to help Lemuqin.


    "Tugu will definitely lead troops to join Lemuqin. We can''t let the two of them meet. We have to kill Lemuqin before Tuugues out of the old forest..." Qin Sang pointed to the map and used the He circled the map with his brush and talked for half a quarter of an hour. After arranging the matter of killing the king, he said: "Xie Cheng and the others went to kill the soldiers who attacked other city gates. They traveled all night. They couldn''tst long. , lets take action immediately, the king is dead, and the danger of Xingan Mansion will be resolved immediately!


    After hearing this, the people around him immediately took the guy, put on soldiers'' clothes, and prepared to assassinate him.


    The assassination was carried out in three teams. Luo Ying and Pang Hai each led a team to attract Lemqin''s attention.


    Ying Ye of the Ying Shi Gang has a great reputation in the northwest. People like Le Muqin know the Ying Shi Gang and are very aware of Luo Ying''s strength. They will definitely panic when they see Luo Ying leading the Ying Shi Gang to kill him.


    Qin Sang''s task was to take advantage of the chaos to lead people to assassinate Lemuqin.


    "Be careful. If you don''t seed in a move, don''t force it. I will take the people from the Eagle Food Gang to kill Lemuqin. You cane back alive." Luo Ying didn''t want anything to happen to him, so she said this before leaving.


    Qin Sang smiled, the dimples on his cheeks appeared, looked at Luo Ying and said: "Brother Luo, I have grown up, you don''t have to worry about me. You have injuries on your body, so you should be more careful."


    Luo Ying looked at Qin Sang in front of him. He had indeed grown up and was taller than him.


    But Luo Ying was still angry that he cared too much about Gu Jinli, and snorted coldly: "No matter how old you are, you are still younger than me... Anyway, you have to live."


    "Well, we will all live." After Qin Sang finished speaking, he ran away with You An, You Ping and the others, and soon disappeared in the woods.


    Luo Ying did not dare to dy and left with his people.

 Chapter 1637: Attack the city, come here

    Chapter 1637: Attack the city,e here


    Chapter 1637 Attack the city,e here


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a loud noise like thunder, and flints flew and hit the city wall hard, making holes in the city wall.


    "Break Xing''an Prefecture and kill all the men of Chu!" The soldiers attacked Xing''an Prefecture with ferocious force.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The heavy siege cone has been sent to the city gate and is constantly hitting the city gate.


    The gates of the northwest city were all made of iron and were very strong, but the siege cones were not simple either. Under the violent impact, the iron gates were dented.


    If it hits the same ce for more than half an hour, even thick iron will be knocked away.


    General Liang was frightened when he heard these sounds, and hurriedly shouted to the hundreds of households: "Are you dead? Hurry up and order the soldiers to fire arrows at the thieves who are pushing the siege of the city!"


    "Yes." Several hundred households and general bannermen immediately ordered the soldiers to shoot arrows.


    Swish swish!


    It''s a pity that when the arrows rained down, the soldiers were so excited that they hid under the siege cone.


    The siege cone is wider and longer than three adults, and it is very good for people to hide underneath.


    After escaping the rain of arrows, the soldiers emerged again and continued to push the siege cone and bang against the city gate.


    Shoot again! General Liang roared, mentally cursing the soldiers for their shrewdness.


    There was a whooshing sound, and another shower of arrows shot towards the soldiers, but the soldiers hid again. Even if a few hit, it would be difficult for Da Chu''s long arrows to prate the soldiers'' heavy armor. Also shot in vain.


    General, the soldiers heavy armor is too thick and cannot be shot through!


    "You talk nonsense to me when the army is approaching, are you looking for death?" General Liang cursed, saying: "Get a big stone bow!"


    The big stone bow was powerful and had strong prating power. He did not believe that it could not prate the armor of the soldiers.


    But the greater the power of the bow and arrow, the harder it is to draw the bow. Only a person with strong arms can draw the bow and arrow.


    So all the big stone bows in the camp were brought, but what was embarrassing was that no one could pull them open.


    "Go and call the third steward of the Lei family, the second bodyguard of the Feng family, and Niu Dabao. The three of them are men with strong arms and will definitely be able to draw the big stone bow." General Liang shouted, and grabbed the big stone bow. After some luck, , suddenly pulled out the bow string, stretched the bow and nocked an arrow, leaned half of his body outside the city wall, and shot towards the soldiers pushing the siege cone.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow shot out of the madness, killing the soldiers like lightning, and actually shot down one of the soldiers.


    "It''s a shot, the general has a shot!" The soldiers around him were very happy. Their general''s official position was not for nothing. He had been on the battlefield in exchange for military exploits, and he also had real abilities.


    But the soldiers were not happy for a long time. There were two whooshes and bangs, and arge crossbow arrow came from the bottom of the city, hitting General Liang and nailing him to the wall of the tower opposite.


    "General!" The soldiers were horrified and shouted quickly: "General is under attack, protected by shield soldiers!"


    The shield soldiers beside him immediately raised their iron shields and surrounded General Liang.


    The soldier shouted again: "Military doctor,e here quickly and take down the crossbow arrows!"


    A military doctor came immediately to save the person.


    Niu Dabao and the second bodyguard of the Feng family rushed over. When they saw this, they said: "General, you are themander-in-chief. The soldiers below have been staring at you for a long time. You still shoot arrows. This is not..."


    Are you looking for death?


    General Liang also knew that he should not shoot that arrow, but the situation was critical. If he did not stop the attacking soldiers, the gate of Xing''an Prefecture would be broken.


    "It''s just a shot in the shoulder. Don''t worry about me. Go and shoot the soldiers pushing the siege cone. We can''t let them keep hitting the city gate!" General Liang was so painful that half of his body was unconscious. But he urged the second bodyguard of the Feng family and Niu Dabao, and asked: "Where is the third steward of the Lei family? He is good at archery and can draw a big stone bow. Why didn''t hee?"


    Could it be that you are afraid of death? Niu Dabao said: "He was also shot by a crossbow arrow, and now he can''t draw the bow."


    Niu Dabao said, and ran to the city wall near the city gate to see the situation... There were many soldiers, and they kepting from thedder. The soldiers pushing the siege cone died one after another, but the siege cone did not stop. It passed by and kept hitting the city gate.


    "General, I want to take a risk. If I die, remember to give me more money as a pension. My family is poor and we have many children." Niu Dabao said, took out the rope and tied it to himself. Looking at his posture, he guessed it was He wanted to hang himself off the tower and go directly to kill the Rong people below.


    "Are you crazy? Aren''t you going to die?!" The second bodyguard of the Feng family wanted to stop him, but General Liang said, "Let him take the people there."


    To defend a city, you have to fill it with corpses. If there are more people and the filling time is longer, the city will be brokenter.


    When they are all dead, the city cannot be defended.


    "Yes." Niu Dabao responded, calling a group of soldiers who were not afraid of death to follow him and kill the soldiers.


    The second bodyguard of the Feng family thought they were crazy and wanted to stop them, but then he thought, if Niu Dabao and the others didn''t go and die, then they would have to go. They didn''t want to die, so they didn''t stop them.


    But before Niu Dabao could hang himself off the tower, he noticed something strange... Far outside the city, on both sides, countless soldiers were suddenly killed, and there were also a group of cavalry among these soldiers.


    Whats strange is that the cavalry are not running in front, but behind the infantry...like driving ducks, driving the infantry forward.


    Head, whats going on? asked the soldier on Niu Dabaos side: Hurry up, if you look at me twice more, my brothers courage will soon pass.


    They were also afraid ofmitting suicide. After a long dy, their courage tomit suicide was gone, but they would not follow him and rush down to kill the soldiers.


    What the hell, hurry up and pull me back. Niu Dabao said angrily. He turned around and red at the speaker, then quickly looked at the soldiersing from both sides.


    Not long after, the soldiers running at the front stopped.


    Niu Dabao frowned, what''s going on? Why did you stop? Could it be that you saw the soldiers were so fierce that you didn''t dare to fight?


    After a while, the soldiers squatting on both sides made some movement.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Flints flew from the left and right sides and hit the soldiers attacking the city in the middle.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Flints fell down, smashing many soldiers into meat patties.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was also a sheepskin bag of pine oil tied to the flint thrown at it. After it was smashed down, the sheepskin bag exploded and the pine oil spilled out. When it encountered the mes on the flint, it exploded immediately.


    There was a whirring sound, flints ignited pine oil, and arge number of soldiers were swallowed up by the sea of fire.


    "Reinforcements, reinforcements areing to save us!" Niu Dabao was so happy that he stopped climbing down. After taking off the rope, he rushed over and said to General Liang: "General Liang, two groups of reinforcements havee, and they are outnking one on the left and the other on the right. Soldier, we are saved this time!"


    "Really? Help me go and see!" General Liang was overjoyed and asked Niu DaBao and the Feng family''s second **** to support him. When he arrived at the gate tower, he looked in the direction Niu DaBao pointed, and he saw reinforcements on the left and right.


    The reinforcements first attacked with flints. Now flints were flying randomly on the left and right sides, and the soldiers in the middle were severely hit.


    General Liang cried with joy: "The reinforcements areing, the court has not forgotten us, and General Xu has not forgotten us either!"


    Ah, these reinforcements were not sent by General Xu and the imperial court, but by the Eagle Food Gang.

 Chapter 1638: When attacking a city, he is always the unlucky one

    Chapter 1638: When attacking a city, he is always the unlucky one


    Chapter 1638: Attacking a city, he is always the unlucky one


    The reinforcements on the left and right are none other than those of Duan Changling, themander of the capital of Zhongzhou, and General Dai, the nephew of the Minister of War.


    One of these two people has his own little idea, and the other is afraid of death. Neither of them wants toe to the northwest to fight too early. They just want to dawdle and gain credit.


    They once stopped at Yongcheng Mansion but were frightened by the murdersmitted by the fake Jun Tianwei, so they hurried out of Yongcheng Mansion. When they learned that Xing''an Mansion was besieged, they were frightened and stopped again.


    But the two of them led nearly tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. How could Luo Ying let them go? Instead, he sent someone to deliver a message to them, asking them to immediately send troops to Xing''an Prefecture for rescue.


    Duan Changling doesnt even take General Xu seriously, so how can he be afraid of a letter from Luo Ying?


    After receiving the letter, Duan Changling ignored it and ordered the army to retreat thirty miles.


    After Luo Ying learned that Xing''an Prefecture was besieged and Qin Sang went to clear out the lurking soldiers, he was extremely anxious. When he learned that Duan Changling not only did not rush to Xing''an Prefecture, but dared to retreat thirty miles, he became furious. , before it got dark, they immediately led their men to the military camp, ughtered more than a hundred soldiers, and captured General Dai alive.


    General Dai was so frightened that he urinated on the spot and secretly said that his life was miserable. When he was in Yongcheng Mansion, he was also poisoned and fainted by Jun Tianwei. Now that we are approaching Xing''an Mansion, he is captured again.


    Why is he always the unlucky one?


    Can someone else catch it?


    Duan Changlings official position is not low. After all, he is themander of the capital, so we cant arrest him even once!


    Luo Ying said, no, whoever wants you to be crippled will be easy to catch.


    When Duan Changling learned that the gangsters broke into the camp and captured General Dai, he was so angry that he wanted to chop General Dai into pieces... Damn it, Dai is really a waste, always holding him back.


    But who gave General Dai a good uncle who was the Minister of the Ministry of War? Duan Changling still relied on Dai Shangshu and had no choice but to save people in person.


    You are a bold traitor. As a prisoner of the imperial court, you dare to kidnap an official of the imperial court. You...


    Whoosh!


    With a look from Luo Ying, Pang Hai stabbed General Dai in the neck. Blood immediately gushed out, scaring General Dai so much that he screamed, rolled his eyes, and almost fainted.


    Pang Hai was speechless: "You roll your eyes, the cut was near your corbone, and it wasn''t your trachea, so you still can''t die."


    Are all the militarymanders in the imperial court today equipped with this kind of virtue? With such courage, how could he fight against the soldiers?


    When General Dai heard this, he came over again, looked at Duan Changling, and cried: "Brother Duan, please save me as a brother!"


    When Duan Changling saw this, he was very disgusted, but he said on his face: "Brother Dai, don''t worry, we arerades traveling to the west, I will definitely save you."


    After speaking, he looked at Luo Ying and said: "General Luo, General Dai is Dai Shangshu''s nephew and one of the generals appointed by the emperor to resist the army. If he has any bad intentions, Dai Shangshu and the emperor will not let him go anymore. General Luo continues to roam freely in the northwest, so I ask General Luo to think again."


    Duan Changling has never met Luo Ying, but he is not stupid. Beforeing to the northwest, he made detailed inquiries about all the forces in the northwest, so he knew about the Eagle Food Gang and that the leader of the Eagle Food Gang was Luo Ying.


    And this Luo Ying is the fugitive from the Wei Guogong series of cases.


    It''s just that this fugitive was very arrogant and didn''t want to hide. Instead, he led the bandits to fight against the court everywhere.


    Luo Ying sneered: "You talk as if the imperial court is very powerful. That''s bullshit! I can live freely in the northwest only because the dog emperor himself has ruined the imperial court. He has too much time to take care of himself and has no extra troops to go up the mountain to destroy me."


    This is very rebellious to say.


    But do you dare to use a ruthless bandit leader who is always against the court and even the emperor does not look down on him?


    If you dare to say one more thing, Luo Ying will sh General Dai one more time. "Nephew of the Luo family, Uncle Dai knows that you have been wronged. Don''t worry...ah!" General Dai originally wanted to get close to Luo Ying, but he didn''t. Before he could finish his words, he was stabbed by Pang Hai again.


    This time, the cut was two inches above the corbone. If it were deeper, the artery would be cut.


    General Dai was frightened to death and looked at Luo Ying tremblingly, as if he were looking at an evil ghost!


    Luo Ying took a sip of the wine from General Dai''s tent, drank it, smashed the bottle at General Dai, and sneered: "Who do you think you are, how dare you call me uncle in front of me. Don''t say it''s you, it''s just you. When Old Man Dai saw me before, he had to address me as Young Master."


    Master Gui looked at General Dai and was speechless... Is this Dai sick? Doesn''t he know from whose hands his uncle took the position of Minister of War?


    When Wei Guogong''s line was not defeated, the Minister of War was Luo Ying''s grandfather.


    After the fall of Wei Guogong''s line, the position of Minister of War was vacant for more than a year. Emperor Jingyuan was afraid that his military power would not be guaranteed, so he found Dai Shangshu, a man who was easy to control but had no ability, to serve as Minister of War.


    Due to their rtionship as ministers of the Ministry of War, the Dai family and the Luo family were enemies. When General Dai saw Luo Ying and didn''t want to shut up, he got close to him. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Duan Changling said: "General Luo, just say what you want. If you can do it, Duan will definitely do it. I just ask you not to act recklessly."


    Added another sentence: "It doesn''t matter if you kill some soldiers, but if General Dai dies, it will be difficult to end."


    "Is it difficult to end it?" Luo Ying smiled, looked at Duan Changling and said, "You still haven''t learned not to bargain with me. Pang Hai!"


    "Yes." Pang Hai responded, chopped off one of General Dai''s thumbs with a knife, and threw it in front of Duan Changling.


    "Ah!" General Dai turned pale from the pain and almost fainted, but he did not dare to faint, for fear that after he fainted, Luo Ying would have his head chopped off.


    "General Luo, calm down, Duan was wrong!" Duan Changling secretly resented this. Damn Luo Ying, let him wait. After repelling the Rong people, he would definitely ask the emperor for an order to lead an army to annihte the Eagle Food Gang.


    "General Luo, if you want Duan to do something, just ask him." Duan Changling followed suit and did not dare to say any more unnecessary words. He directly asked Luo Ying to make the request.


    After hearing this, Luo Ying smiled with satisfaction: "That''s right."


    He looked at General Dai again and said, "If he had agreed earlier, you wouldn''t have to suffer like this. Remember, it was him who harmed you. If you are unhappy, seek revenge from him."


    When Duan Changling said this, his face became as dark as water.


    But the person named Dai is easy to fool. Even if he is angry now, if he says a few nice words afterwards, the person named Dai will be fooled.


    Moreover, he saved a man named Dai, so Dai Shangshu will definitely remember his kindness.


    Please tell me, Duan Changling said.


    Luo Ying: "Immediately lead troops to Xing''an Prefecture to rush for reinforcements. If Xing''an Prefecture is attacked by the Rong, the man named Dai will be quartered by five horses!"


    Duan Changling frowned: "I can lead troops to Xing''an Mansion to help, but what do you mean by this?"


    Do you want to detain General Dai?


    Yes, this is what Luo Ying meant: "The surnamed Dai is a loser who relied on his uncle. He doesn''t know how to fight. All his troops and horses are handed over to you. You can take them to Xing''an Prefecture for rescue. When will we drive out the soldiers in Xing''an Prefecture?" Let''s go, when did I release Dai, otherwise you will wait to collect his body."

 Chapter 1639: Siege the city, guillotine the wine

    Chapter 1639: Siege the city, guillotine the wine


    Chapter 1639: Attacking the city and drinking wine


    "What, what?" After hearing this, General Dai was so frightened that he almost went crazy and begged: "General Luo, I am a general and can lead troops to fight. If you hold me captive, why not let me lead the troops to fight against the Rong people?" This way we can rescue Xing''an Mansion faster."


    Luo Ying smiled: "Ha, letting a waste like you go to war will only make Xing''an Prefecture fall early! Don''t talk nonsense to me. If you dare to talk more, I will kill you immediately."


    After hearing this, General Dai was too frightened to say anything.


    But Duan Changling was not afraid. He knew very well that as long as Luo Ying wanted something, Dai would not die.


    Its just that Duan Changling didnt understand: Why does General Luo force us to rescue Xingan Prefecture? Logically speaking, whether Xingan Prefecture is lost or not, it has nothing to do with General Luo.


    This question is exactly what Luo Ying wants.


    Duan Changling has some fighting skills, but he is not a very smart person. If it were Xu You, even if he had this question, he would not ask it to his face. Instead, he would send someone to investigate privately to find out what made him, Luo Ying, behave like this. Force them to rescue Xing''an Mansion.


    Luo Ying: "This court is indeed sorry for the Luo family, but the Luo family must be worthy of the ancestors. The northwest is thend left by the ancestors, and the descendants of the Luo family cannot let thesends fall into the hands of thieves!"


    Duan Changling smiled: "General Luo, I am already dozens of years old. Although what you say is righteous, it seems not enough, right? Don''t you have any other selfish motives?"


    It would be too noble and pretentious to force them to save Xing''an Prefecture just because of this.


    Luo Ying sneered: "You are such a mean-spirited viin. Of course you don''t care about thend left by our ancestors. But I, the descendants of the Luo family, are all **** people and will never let bandits upy a piece ofnd left by our ancestors." Earth!"


    What Luo Ying said was one of the truths, but Duan Changling didn''t believe it.


    The ghost master said in time: "The headquarters of the Eagle Food Gang is in the northwest. Now the northwest has lost three cities in a row. If Xing''an Prefecture is lost again, the entire northwest will not be far away. The Eagle Food Gang wants to maintain its power in the northwest. Therefore, we cannot allow the Rong people to continue to attack the capital of Dachu."


    Duan Changling didnt believe it. Defending thend left by our ancestors was a matter of great justice.


    But if it was to maintain the power of the Eagle Food Gang in the northwest, Duan Changling believed it 100%.


    After all, Duan Changling is selfish, and he thinks that others are also selfish. If the northwest is upied by the military, it will be difficult for the Eagle Food Gang to continue to thrive in the northwest.


    As long as the northwest is lost, the Eagle Food Gang will be wiped out by the Rong in less than half a year.


    "Okay, I promise you, I will immediately lead troops to Xing''an Prefecture for rescue." After Duan Changling got the answer he wanted, he agreed and said to General Dai: "Brother Dai, don''t worry, your life will not be in danger."


    What does mean?


    Youre not taking me with you?! General Dai was afraid. He didnt want to be with these tough bandits.


    He heard from his uncle that Luo Ying was a pioneer general of the Northwest Army because of his good background. He was very arrogant and had a bad temper. He was really afraid that Luo Ying would be unhappy and kill him.


    Luo Ying smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we will take you to Xing''an Mansion together. If you don''t go with us, some viins will walk slowly. They may not arrive until the city is broken."


    This is for Duan Changling to hear.


    After hearing this, Duan Changling''s expression did not change, but his heart sank. This Luo Ying was really not easy to fool. It seemed that this time he was really going to fight with the Rong people.


    Beat the drums, gather the troops, and set off in three quarters of an hour! Duan Changling ordered.


    Luo Ying refused to agree and cursed: "What the **** kind of troops are you leading? It takes three-quarters of an hour to gather an army, and you are scolding me for giving birth to a child? We will set off in a quarter of an hour. Anyone who dys the military flight will be killed!"


    Duan Changling had no choice but to change the order.


    Dong dong dong!


    In an instant, the drums sounded, and the soldiers of the two camps immediately gathered after hearing the drums for gathering troops.


    However, these soldiers were notparable to the previous Northwest Army. It took more than a quarter of an hour before the troops and horses were gathered together and they were able to set off. Even if they startedte, the marching speed was still slow. Luo Ying was very angry. It was only after a group of the slowest soldiers were captured and beheaded in public that the other soldiers were afraid and rushed to Xing''an Prefecture risking their lives.


    But Luo Ying was still dissatisfied, fearing that Xing''an Prefecture would be invaded by the Rong, leaving Gui Ye with half of the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang to drive Duan Changling and the others to march. After marching, he took Pang Hai and half of the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang to rush ahead. Come.


    In the end, he was still alive and bumped into Tuogude who came to help. This led to a fight between the two parties and the encounter with Qin Sang.


    Bang bang bang!


    The soldiers in the middle had already reacted, pushing their slings and using flints to hit the reinforcements on the left and right.


    Flints fell and many soldiers on Duan Changling''s side were killed or injured.


    General, the Rong people counterattacked. Their rocks were bigger than ours, and many of our soldiers were killed. What should we do? Do we want to withdraw first? Fang Qianhu rode up to Duan Changling and asked what he meant.


    With two snaps, the spear in Chi Ye''s hand hit Fang Qianhu''s body, and he cursed: "You are so scared that you want to retreat just after being hit by Rong''s flints twice? Keep pushing forward, those who dare to retreat, the Eagle Food Gang The bandits will shoot you immediately!"


    Then he looked at Duan Changling and warned: "And your family. If you let the Eagle Food Gang lose its territory in the northwest, the gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang will attack your hometown and chop up your entire family." dog!"


    After hearing this, Duan Changling''s face turned ck. Damn it, this battle has been too painful. I really can''t advance or retreat.


    Continue to use slings to open the way! Duan Changling issued the military order.


    Yes! Fang Qianhu could only continue to follow the instructions.


    The reinforcements on the right are led by Master Gui, and they are still using slings to clear the way.


    But a brother came to report: "Master Gui, the soldiers'' siege cone has reached the city gate. Looking at the situation of the battle, I am afraid that by the time we reach the middle, the soldiers have already broken through the city gate."


    Master Gui frowned and asked, "How is the situation over there with Master Ying?"


    The brothers from the Eagle Food Gang replied: "There''s no movement from Lemuqin yet. Lord Ying and the others probably haven''t taken action yet."


    If Lord Ying besieged Lemuqin''s king''s carriage, the army would definitely be in chaos, but now Lemuqin is still standing safely on the king''s carriagemanding the troops to attack the city.


    After hearing this, Master Gui shouted: "Martha, take three groups of brothers across the moat city, go up to the city gate, and kill the soldiers who bumped into the gate."


    He also said: "Bring the good wine and let Martha and the others practice it!"


    This is a dangerous move. The three groups of brothers led by Martha are likely to die in front of the city gate.


    This wine of practice is also the wine of cessation.


    But Martha and the others did not have the slightest fear, saying: "As youmand!"


    Then he called to the three groups of brothers behind him: "Brothers, drink up. If you cane back, we will drink on the ground. If you can''te back, we will drink underground. In short, Xing''an Mansion is ours and cannot be trampled by the bandits!" "


    Roar! The three groups of brothers roared, drank the strong wine they had prepared, grabbed some things, and rushed towards the city gate that was being hit.

 Chapter 1640: Siege, acquaintance

    Chapter 1640: Siege, acquaintance


    Chapter 1640 Attack the city, acquaintances


    Master Ghost watched their figures disappear in the jumping firelight, his eyes heavy with a touch of pain... I wish Master Ying could move faster, I wish only three groups of them would be as big as the dead horse.


    Luzi was escorting General Dai, looking at the disappearing figures of Martha and others, and wanted to beg Master Gui to call them back.


    But Master Gui said that in a city defense battle where the enemy and we are very different, it is actually taking human lives to fill the hole, and Martha and the others are the human lives being used to fill the hole.


    In the distance, Lemuqin stood on the king''s chariot, looking at the battle ahead, and said angrily: "Jindu is a waste, how long has it been since we defeated Xing''an Prefecture!"


    When they captured Longshan Prefecture, they fought for only one day and one night. They broke through the gate of Longshan Prefecture at dawn the next day.


    The next two cities were even easier to capture. They were defeated in just over an hour. Why was it so difficult to reach Xing''an Prefecture?


    Lemuqin cursed. After seeing Tu Zhanging back on horseback, he ordered: "Tu Zhang, if you spread the poison again, I don''t believe that the poison can''t kill the untouchables of Da Chu who are guarding the city!"


    Tu Zhang frowned and rode forward. After approaching Lemuqin, he whispered: "General, the only medicinal materials we brought are those for treating sword wounds. There are no medicinal materials that can be used as poison."


    Only the rot worms are left.


    But the rot worms have been released and have not been able to disturb Hung Yen Prefecture.


    And it takes at least one day for the rotworm to break out. Even if the untouchables of Dachu who were guarding the city were burrowed into their bodies by the rotworm, it would take a day before they became ill.


    One dayter, they had already conquered Xing''an Prefecture, and there was no need to waste any more rotting insects.


    After hearing this, Lemuqin was ready to kill Tuzhang.


    He is also said to be one of the most powerful witch doctors under the great wizard. He really does not live up to his name and is a loser!


    But they did use up a lot of the medicinal materials they brought, and there were no more medicinal materials to make poison.


    Lemuqin suppressed the anger in his heart and asked again: "Is there any news from Haopeng?"


    This time he attacked the four city gates together. Jindu led the main force to attack the main gate, while Haopeng led his troops to attack the west gate, which was least valued.


    The lieutenant general replied: "There is no news of the city gate being breached yet."


    boom!


    Le Muqin punched Wang Jia''s armrest with his fist and cursed: "Usually useless things, we usually see brave people, howe they are all useless in Xing''an Mansion?!"


    Because there is poison in Xing''an Mansion.


    After hearing this, Tu Zhang looked very unhappy. Le Muqin''s words were obviously meant for him: "General, don''t be impatient. This Xing''an Prefecture is already our rabbit in a cage. Sooner orter, we will be able to eat rabbit meat. Now we are beating him." A cage is also good for scaring rabbits.


    Lemuqin: "Aren''t you impatient? Are you blind and didn''t see the reinforcements from Chu on the left and right?"


    Tu Zhang was unfazed: "They are just two groups of trash. They can only use slings to clear the way, so there is nothing to fear."


    In fact, Lemuqin was not very worried about the reinforcements on the left and right. After all, the tiger army that Da Chu could fight had been destroyed by the Da Chu emperor six years ago. The remaining ones, no matter how powerful they were, were no match for the soldiers.


    Lemuqin was just angry that his camp was poisoned by Dachu untouchables with a wolf, so he wanted to quickly break through Xing''an Prefecture and enter the city to massacre all the Dachu untouchables so that he could vent his hatred.


    Thinking of the incident where the camp was poisoned by a wolf, he became dissatisfied again and said: "Great witch doctor, don''t me me for not reminding you. You have lost enough face in Xing''an Mansion. If you can''t destroy Xing''an Mansion, you will If you be theughing stock of Da Rong, the great wizard will not reuse you."


    Tu Zhangs face darkened and he stopped talking.


    Report! The soldiers and scouts rushed over on horseback and reported: General, a group of strange people have been killed at the main gate of the city, ughtering our heavy-armored warriors who are pushing to attack the city cone.


    What!


    Lemuqin was furious and ordered: "Tu Zhang, you must still have poison in your hand, use it to poison those people!"


    Tu Zhang frowned. Logically speaking, as a great witch doctor, he did not need to take risks to attack the city, but as Le Muqin said, he had already lost enough face in Xing''an Prefecture. He will be ridiculed by other great witch doctors.


    Tu Zhang said: "There is not much poison, it must be hit in one blow. I want a hundred dead soldiers to open the way." Le Muqin frowned, a hundred dead soldiers, do you really dare to say: "I will give you a hundred elite soldiers, three Ten dead men, go quickly and kill those who obstruct the attack on the city."


    After Tu Zhang heard this, he agreed: "It''s done."


    Lemuqin was very happy to see that he did not bargain. He immediately ordered the people and horses and gave them to Tuzhang.


    Lets go! Tu Zhang led these troops and ten witch doctors towards the main city gate.


    Luo Ying saw the opportunity right, and as soon as Tuzhang left, he ordered Pang Hai: "Kill."


    Brothers, follow me and fight. Pang Hai called to the three hundred eagle food gang thugs he led. He rode on a heavily armored horse and attacked Lemuqins king from behind.


    The war horses are as fast as lightning, and they can plunge into the soldiers in the blink of an eye.


    Swish swish!


    A rain of arrows fell, and the powerful stone bow shot sharp arrows, piercing the soldiers'' armor and killing a group of soldiers.


    Swish swish!


    Pang Hai and the others did not dare to stop at all, and fired another shower of arrows, killing another group of soldiers who had not yet reacted.


    "The enemy is attacking Wang Jia, guard, guard!" the deputy general shouted when he saw this, and arge number of soldiers immediately returned to guard Wang Jia.


    But Pang Hai and the others were obviously not afraid of death, and when Lemuqin saw the gs they were carrying, his expression changed drastically: "They are bandits from the Eagle Food Gang!"


    The Eagle Food Gang is not so much a tough bandit as it is the Luocao Northwest Pioneer Army. Their boss Ying Ye is none other than Luo Ying, one of the Northwest Pioneer Generals.


    Although Luo Ying was young back then, he managed to kill the soldiers and escape. Lemuqin also fought against Luo Ying and was stabbed by Luo Ying.


    Looking back on what happened back then, Lemuqin is still frightened.


    The shield soldiers line up! Lemuqin shouted, and arge group of shield soldiers holding heavy iron shields came around, surrounding Lemuqins king in the middle.


    He shouted again: "Mount the crossbow and shoot the leader to death!"


    If the leader is Luo Ying, as long as Luo Ying is killed, the danger of the enemy attacking Wang Jia will be eliminated.


    Mount the crossbows! the deputy general immediately ordered the soldiers.


    A group of soldiers pushed several ballistae over and aimed at Pang Hai and the others.


    Swish swish!


    After the crossbow was fired, there was a thumping sound of falling to the ground. Several Yingshi Gang gangsters were shot away by the crossbow and nailed to the ground.


    Lemuqin was overjoyed when he saw this, but said dissatisfiedly: "Aim at the leader!"


    What''s the use of shooting those minions?


    Yes. The deputy general responded and asked the soldiers to continue aiming.


    But before the crossbow was fired, there was a burst of wind from the side.


    Swish swish!


    The wind came with a powerful crossbow and shot to death a group of shield soldiers guarding Lemuqin.


    There was a banging sound, and the shield soldiers fell to the ground with their shields attached.


    Lemuqin heard the sound and looked to the right. He was shocked when he saw the soldiers falling. When he looked up again, he saw an acquaintance riding a fast horse and hundreds of fierce banditsing to kill him.


    "It''s Luo Ying!" Lemuqin was horrified and couldn''t help but touch his leg. There was a scar on his leg, which was injured by a **** like Luo Ying.

 Chapter 1641: Siege the city and be killed

    Chapter 1641: Siege the city and be killed


    Chapter 1641 Attack the city and be killed


    Lemqin thought of what happened back then, and fear came to his heart again.


    It wasn''t the severity of his injuries back then, but Luo Ying''s cruelty that left him frightened. Every time he thought of this **** desperate for his life, he would break out in a cold sweat.


    When the deputy general heard this, he was shocked. He looked to the right and saw Luo Yinging with hundreds of bandits. He hurriedly shouted: "There is an enemy attack on the right, blow the trumpet to call for reinforcements!"


    There are Pang Hai and others in the rear, and Luo Ying is on the right, and a group of their shield soldiers have been killed. If you want to protect the general, you must blow the trumpet to ask the soldiers attacking the city in front to turn back, otherwise the general may be killed by Luo Ying. Ying assassinated.


    After hearing this, the soldiers immediately blew their horns.


    Moo moo moo!


    Four urgent horn sts mean that the Lord is about to be surrounded.


    Jindu heard the sound of the horns and immediately shouted: "Kemu, quickly bring your elite soldiers back to the defense to save the general!"


    Yes! Ke Mu immediately led his thousands of elite soldiers to fight back.


    But this ce is a bit far away from Lemuqin''s royal pce. By the time they arrive, Lemuqin may have been assassinated.


    However, the shaman **** protected Lemuqin. Just when Luo Ying was about to kill the king, Tuogu led his troops to kill him.


    Moo moo!


    Three rapid sts of horns represent the arrival of reinforcements for rescue.


    Hearing the sound, Kemu immediately looked into the distance and was overjoyed when he saw the banner of the witch army: "It''s General Tuogude!"


    Tuogu Nai is Lemuqin''s brother-inw. The witch army he leads is considered to be the most powerful army in Dayong. Every warrior in the witch army isparable to a dead soldier. With him, the general will be fine.


    Lemqin also saw Tuogude and was extremely happy: "Toogude, my brother, you are finally here!"


    With help, Lemuqin became arrogant, pointed at Luo Ying and said: "Luo Ying, you are a pariah, today I will avenge the sword you gave me back then!"


    At that time, he was not shot by a sharp arrow, but was stabbed with a dagger by Luo Ying who came to the king''s car.


    Luo Ying was only a teenager at that time, but his fierceness and ability to kill Wang Jia made Lemuqin remember him for many years.


    Luo Ying frowned when he heard this and nced at Wang Jia of Lemuqin. He quickly looked away and turned to meet Tuogude who wasing to kill him.


    Tuo Gude and Luo Ying are equally matched, and both have been hurt by each other. But Luo Ying''s injury was more serious, and now he was holding on to cover Qin Sang. If his injury was lighter, he was determined not to let Qin Sang take the risk to assassinate Lemuqin, but would do it himself.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Tuo Gude was not a vegetarian. When he saw Luo Ying, his eyes were red, and he led the witch army to charge towards him. The two parties began to fight at close range.


    "Hey, you are defeated, but you still dare toe out. Do you think your life is too long, so youe out to die? Or do you think the way your father died is disgraceful, so you want to change his way of death and die in battle?" Luo Ying The poisonous mouth was mocking Tuo Gude.


    Tokud''s father died a glorious death. He was bitten to death by a male pet next to him.


    As for where to bite, its hard to tell.


    After hearing this, Tuogude''s face darkened and he said angrily: "Untouchable, if you dare to insult my father, I want you to die!"


    After saying this, he shed at Luo Ying with the long knife in his hand.


    But thief Luo Ying, he backhanded Tuogude with a pack of poisonous insects.


    These poisonous insects were brought by Gu Jinli to You An and others. Although Luo Ying hated Gu Jinli for being Qin Sang''s first wife, these poisonous insects were disgusting, so they used them to disgust Gu Gu.


    Tuo Gude was shocked because he thought Luo Ying knew how to use poison. But when he found out that what was on his body were some insects, he breathed a sigh of relief and raised his knife again to kill Luo Ying: "Idiot, I am a royal family and have magic medicine. With me, this kind of rot bugs cant hurt me at all! He has a very good rtionship with the great wizard. He has always been involved in the rot bug affairs, so he and every wizard army have magic medicine on their bodies. , trying to hurt them with rot bugs is just a dream.


    Luo Ying was shocked. She didn''t expect that Tuogu was not afraid of this kind of insect.


    Click!


    In a daze, he was shed by Tuogude.


    However, Luo Ying was not injured. Tuogude''s long knife only made a mark on Luo Ying''s armor.


    Tuo Gude looked at the battle armor with sparksing out, his pupils shrank, and he was obviously shocked... what kind of battle armor was this, it could actually withstand his ck gold sword.


    Luo Ying was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the armor given to him by the youngest Qin was so powerful. He took advantage of Tuo Gude''s daze and shed at Tuo Gude with a single blow.


    With a click, Tuogude''s armor was shed and a wound was cut on his abdomen. Fortunately, his armor was also very good, and the wound on his abdomen was not deep.


    Seeing that Tuo Gude was not dead, Luo Ying shouted to the gangsters around him: "Mom, are you idiots? I finally got hold of Mr. Rabbit and his son, so why don''t you quickly shoot poison arrows to kill Le Muqin!"


    Master Rabbits son!


    Tuogud was furious, but Lemuqin could not die. If Lemuqin died, he would lose one tribal ally. He immediately ordered the witch army around him: "Pengtu, hurry up and protect the general!"


    Pengtu was Tuogu''s confidant and knew how important Lemuqin was to their tribe. After hearing this, he immediately led his troops and rushed towards Lemuqin.


    Luo Ying hurriedly led the people from the Eagle Food Gang to chase after him.


    At this moment, the men and horses led by You An, You Xi, and Feng Jin suddenly came from the left and killed Wang Jia of Lemuqin directly with poisoned arrows in their hands.


    Swish swish!


    Bang bang bang!


    The arrows rained down, and the poison bag burst open, poisoning a group of soldiers.


    Tuogude was shocked, why did another group of people appear?


    He wanted to rush to rescue Lemuqin, but was entangled by Luo Ying and the others. Fortunately, half of the witch army had already rushed to Lemuqin.


    And this is what Qin Sang wants to see.


    The witch army is too powerful, and Brother Luo is injured. He doesn''t want Brother Luo to die, so he can draw half of the witch army away, so that Brother Luo can be safer.


    What he has to do now is to kill Lemuchin before half of the witch army arrives.


    "General, General Haopeng asked us to rescue you!" Qin Sang, wearing a soldier''s armor, led You Ping and others, rode a fast horse, and spoke to Lemuqin in Rongnguage.


    Qin Sang was wearing the helmet of a soldier from Baihu, which covered most of his face. Le Muqin couldn''t see his face clearly. He was very confused at the moment. He saw a soldier from Baihu who spoke fluent Rongnguage leading troops towards him. When they arrived, they thought he was really a hundred households under Haopeng''smand. They were overjoyed and said in Rongnguage: "Hurry up and attack the enemies on the left. Don''t let them kill Wang Jia."


    "Yes!" Qin Sang responded, leading You Ping and others to Wang Jia''s left side, and started fighting with You An and others.


    Although it was a fight, no one was killed, just a few brothers were injured for show.


    After Lemuqin nced at them, he said to the approaching witch army: "Come here quickly and kill these untouchables from Chu who are besieging me!"


    As soon as I finished saying this, I felt a strong wind blowing from behind me, and a chilling and cold breath enveloped me in an instant.


    "General!" Peng Tu saw the man from the silver ount suddenly rushing towards the king''s car and shing Lemuqin''s back of the neck with a long and thin knife in his hand.

 Chapter 1642: siege city, relieve danger

    Chapter 1642: siege city, relieve danger


    Chapter 1642 Attack the city and resolve the crisis


    That slender knife was so powerful that it could cut Lemuqin''s armor open.


    In the swaying firelight, a dazzling maroon shed in front of Pengtu''s eyes, which was the blood that spattered after Lemuqin''s head was chopped off.


    General! Peng Tu went crazy and led the witch army towards Wang Jia: Kill the bank ount holder to avenge the general!


    But he was injured when he was in Beicangfu, and he has not recovered yet. The old injury was pulled by the galloping horse, and it was so painful that he could hardly hold the reins.


    The man in the silver ount heard the sound, raised the general''s head, and nced at him. His eyes illuminated by the fire were full of ridicule, mocking him foring toote.


    After the assassin nced at him, he immediately turned over and jumped onto the horse on the side, shouting: "General Lemuqin was beheaded by the enemy, and his soul has returned to the knees of the Witch God!"


    is Rongnguage!


    The bank ount holder just rode on his horse and continued to pretend to be a soldier, saying words that disturbed the morale of the army.


    Sure enough, when the soldiers heard this, they were all stunned when they looked at the head he was holding up, which was also wearing a special helmet made by the royal family.


    Peng Tu hurriedly shouted: "Kill him, he is a Da Chu assassin!"


    It took several shouts in session before the shocked soldiers came to their senses.


    But when they wanted to kill the bank ount holder, the thief had already disappeared into the vast army of soldiers with his soldiers and horses.


    He was wearing a soldier''s armor. How could they find this assassin among tens of thousands of soldiers at night with only firelight?


    If you fire arrows randomly, you will only identally kill other soldiers.


    After Tuogude heard the chaos here, he felt uneasy and looked towards Wang Jia... From a distance, he saw Le Muqin lying on Wang Jia''s armrest. When he looked carefully, Le Muqin''s head had already Gone.


    Tuo Gudes eyes were blood red and he couldnt believe what he saw: Brother-inw!


    Sister, your brother-inw is dead and your sister is going to be a widow, hahaha! Luo Ying almost fainted with joy.


    #


    Click!


    Luo Ying suppressed his excitement and took the opportunity to sh the horse that Tuogu was riding, directly cutting off the horse''s head.


    With a bang, Tuogu fell from his horse and fell to the ground. He came back to his senses and hacked to death a brother from the Eagle Food Gang. Then he took the horse from the gangster of the Eagle Food Gang, turned around and sprinkled a handful of poison on Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying was caught off guard, took a sip, and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Master Ying! The brothers from the Eagle Food Gang rushed over to save him.


    At this moment, Tuogude was like a demon from hell, leading the witch army to kill Luo Ying: "I want you to pay with your life, and none of you can leave today!"


    Do you think that killing Lemuqin will solve the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture?


    Hehe, Tuogude is not dead yet, he wants Yingshi Gang and Xing''an Prefecture, and both humans and animals will be destroyed!


    However, he underestimated Qin Sang.


    As soon as Qin Sang seeded, he took You Ping and others and ran away. After meeting Er Ping and others, he immediately let Er Ping and others blow the horn.Moo, moo, moo!


    Two consecutive blows of horns, blown three times in a row, were the code words for the Rong army''s general to be killed.


    Although the sound of the bull horn was low, it could be heard far away. When Jindu and the soldiers attacking the city heard it, they were all shocked: "This is the sound of the horn that the general was killed!"


    The general is dead?


    How can this be?


    But no one dared to blow such a trumpet indiscriminately, and the general''s king''s carriage was attacked by the enemy before, so Jin believed it.


    The general was killed, but he was still a royal general. All the soldiers seemed to have lost their backbone and stopped attacking the city.


    "Return the main army! Rescue the general!" Upon seeing this, Jindu knew that the city might not be able to be attacked, so he immediately led the main army back to defense... thinking that maybe the trumpet for the general''s death was blown too early, so the general He was probably just seriously injured. If they rushed back now, they might be able to save the general''s life.


    Jindu immediately asked his soldiers to blow the horn horn for the main army to return to defense. After the sound was heard, all the soldiers in the center immediately turned around and rushed towards Lemuqin''s king.


    Hearing the horns of the main army returning to defense, Tuogude was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood: "Idiots, a group of idiots, don''t allow me to return to defense, let me continue to attack the city!"


    Brother-inw is dead and cannot be resurrected. But if the main army returns to the defense, tonight''s siege battle will be in vain!


    Huang, blow the trumpet and order them to continue attacking the city. If anyone dares to return to the defense, his whole family will be killed! Tuogu ordered Huang with a ferocious face.


    Hu Ang immediately asked the witch army to blow the siege horn.


    But the morale of the army was already in chaos. Most of these soldiers were from the Lemuqin tribe. The king of the tribe was dead. How could they still be in the mood to fight?


    After the soldiers paused for a moment, they heard the sound of the horns of the lord general being killed. They no longer cared about anything else and ran towards the king''s cavalry.


    "King!" When they saw Lemuqin''s headless body, the soldiers of the Lemuqin tribe knelt down and cried out.


    Tuogude rushed over on horseback. After revealing his identity, he drew his sword and pointed at Jindu: "Continue to attack the city. Xing''an Prefecture must be captured before dawn!"


    He has already lost Beicang Mansion, and his brother-inw is dead. If he cannot capture Xing''an Mansion, how can he return to the royal court?


    The soldiers of the Kelemuchin tribe refused to agree and shouted: "Our king is dead. We must return the king''s body to the tribe first, otherwise the witch **** will punish us and our tribe will be annexed by other tribes!"


    Da Rong is different from Da Chu. The session of the throne of Da Chu follows certain rules, but the session of the throne of Da Rong is based on whoever is stronger.


    Every time a tribal king dies, there will always be chaos. If they don''t want the tribe to be in chaos, they have to rush back to the tribe to protect the tribe''snd, cattle, horses, and women.


    Tuogude said: "Your king is my brother-inw. He was killed by the enemy. As his brother-inw, I will definitely help you protect the tribe''s cattle, horses and women. Your tribe will not be in chaos, and thend, cattle, horses, and women will not be in chaos." You will not be robbed. But now you must attack the city for me. Anyone who dares to disobey will be killed on the spot!"


    "What do you mean by this?" The deputy general was from the Lemuchin tribe. He frowned when he heard this: "Could it be that you want to annex our tribe and be the king of our tribe?"


    So what, whats wrong with this? Tuogude is not a kind person, and Dajong is like this. As long as he has the ability and the support of the great wizard, he can annex other tribes and be the king of other tribes.


    He also said: "I, Tuogu, am also the king of the tribe, and I am also in charge of the witch army. If you follow me, you will be stronger than following the kings of other tribes."


    This is true, but the Lemuqin tribe has morend and more warriors than Tuogude''s tribe. As soon as Lemuqin died, Tuogude said this, which made the lieutenant a little unhappy.


    "In short, the king is dead. We must first transport the king''s body back to the tribe, hold a burial ceremony, and inform the wizard god. Otherwise, the people of our tribe will fall into **** and never be reborn."


    Tuogude was furious when he heard this, and cursed in his heart: A group of idiots, witch gods and witches every day. Do you know that the witch gods are just lies made up by your ancestors to rule you? !

 Chapter 1643: Come and take the credit

    Chapter 1643: Come and take the credit


    Chapter 1643 Come and take the credit


    But this cannot be said, and no one would believe it.


    Tuogude said: "We were ordered by the Witch God to capture the northwest. If the northwest is not captured, the Witch God will definitely punish us."


    Since you believe in the Witch God, I will use the name of the Witch God to drive you to see if you still dare to disobey!


    He also said: "The king of the tribe was killed by the untouchables of Da Chu. This is a great shame and humiliation. If you cannot avenge the general, you will beughed at by all the Da Rong people."


    He turned his wrist, pointed the ck gold sword at Xing''an Prefecture, and ordered again: "Attack the city, ughter all the people and animals of Xing''an Prefecture, avenge the general, and wash away the shame of your tribe with blood!"


    Tuogude was indeed very smart. His words persuaded the soldiers, and just as he was about to agree to continue the attack on the city, several injured witch doctors came running up on horseback and shouted to them: "The great witch doctor Tuzhang died in the battle." !


    Tu Zhang took poison, led a hundred elite soldiers and thirty dead men to kill Martha and the others, but Tu Zhang never thought that he would be cut off from the retreat.


    And the man who stole their retreat was Qin Sang.


    Knowing that the main city gate was in danger, Qin Sang killed Le Muqin and let Erping and others continue to blow the trumpets. Then he led You Ping, You An, You Xi, Feng Jin and others to the main city gate. When he saw Tu Zhang and the others After that, they shot Tuzhang and the others directly.


    Although Tu Zhang was powerful in using poison, he was not a general who had experienced hundreds of battles after all, so he was killed by Qin Sang and others.


    "The great witch doctor is dead!" Seeing Jindu and the others stunned, several witch doctors who had escaped from the dead shouted again: "The body is still in the hands of the untouchables in Dachu. Please send troops quickly to **** the body of the great witch doctor back!"


    When Jindu and the others heard this, they were shocked and came to their senses... The great witch doctor was actually dead!


    Great witch doctors are people trained by great witch doctors. Because of the medical skills of witch doctors and the rumors deliberately spread by great witch doctors, all Da Rong people believe that witch doctors are also people who can receive the divine will of the witch god.


    Therefore, although the great witch doctor has no rank, he is a figure that everyone should give some respect to.


    When Lemuqin had just been killed, Tu Zhang died in battle again. This news was really worse for the soldiers. The morale that had just risen immediately copsed. The soldiers were determined to retreat and did not dare to fight to the death again.


    Seeing this, Tuogude cursed the Witch God in his heart again. This kind of man-made **** can really do bad things sometimes.


    He looked at Hu Ang.


    Hu Ang immediately pointed at the few witch doctors who had escaped and said: "During the war, you dared to spread rumors that the great witch doctor died in battle. Come, capture them, and punish them after the Xing''an Prefecture is conquered!"


    The witch army immediately stepped forward and pulled several witch doctors off their horses. Seeing that the witch doctors wanted toin, they clicked their jaws several times, making them unable to speak.


    The witch doctors were quickly **** and dragged aside.


    Siege the city! Tuogude ordered again.


    But the soldiers were not stupid. After seeing the witch army tie up the witch doctors in a hurry, they knew that the news of the great witch doctor''s death was true. Although they were driven to attack the city, their morale waspletely lost.


    Tuogude''s face was as dark as water, but he couldn''t care much at the moment.


    Duan Changling saw the chaos among the soldiers. After sending scouts to investigate, he learned that Lemuqin had been killed. He was shocked and excited: "The general of the army has been killed, we have made a contribution!"


    Master Chi sneered when he heard this: "Duan Changling, Le Muqin was killed by someone else, and the credit belongs to someone else. It has nothing to do with you, but you still want to steal someone else''s war credit?"


    He then warned: "Don''t me me for not reminding you. My Ying Ye was born as a pioneer general in the northwest. What he hates most is shameless people who steal military exploits from others. If you don''t want to die, don''t be stupid!"


    Master Ying did not allow that man to be robbed of his credit, so he had already told him to warn Duan in a timely manner, letting him know that if he took the credit, he would be killed by the Eagle Food Gang.


    Duan Changling was afraid of the Eagle Food Gang, and he also knew that Luo Ying was from the Northwest Pioneer Army. He heard that Luo Ying had killed a general who had robbed hisrades of military exploits.


    Even so, Luo Ying was not beheaded. He was only punished by thete emperor and his military exploits against the Rong people were diminished.


    Because of this precedent, Duan Changling was afraid. However, Le Muqin was dead and the danger in Xing''an Prefecture was finally resolved. When he became excited, he didn''t even need Chi Ye to lead the gangsters to chase them away. He directly ordered: "All the resisting soldiers will follow my general and kill towards the main city gate. The city of Xing''an Prefecture will be destroyed." Danger!"


    Hah, Master Chi almost vomited when he heard this. Duan Changling is such a shameless bastard. Master Chi really wanted to kill him.


    But the ghost master doesnt allow it.


    Master Gui said that although Duan Changling is stingy, he is not smart enough. It is best to keep such a person as a target.


    To put it bluntly, the identity of that man cannot be exposed, and a high-level military general like Duan Changling is needed to cover this great victory.


    Otherwise, it would be too unreasonable to have all the credit for this great victory fall on that man.


    Yes! When the resisting soldiers learned that the general of the army had been killed, they were very excited and immediately rushed towards the main city gate.


    Unfortunately, they were unlucky. They encountered soldiers who came to attack the city again on the way. They were frightened to death and were about to retreat when they saw a group ofrge troops suddenlying to kill them.


    Looking up at the military g again, it turned out to be General Cheng from Daliang Mansion.


    General Cheng used to be a general in the Northeast. He was transferred to Daliang Mansion a few years ago. I heard that he fought many battles with the Dongqing Kingdom when he was in the Northeast, and he severely beat Dongqing.


    Many people had heard of General Chengs reputation. After learning that he was leading the troops, they became emboldened and shouted, General Cheng from Daliang Mansion is here!


    There was excitement in his tone, which made Duan Changling feel sour.


    At this time, another sharp-eyed soldier shouted: "Another group of reinforcements, carrying the Zhou g, is General Zhou under General Xu!"


    When Duan Changling saw General Zhouing, he cursed in his heart: These dogs were nowhere to be seen during the war, and now they alle to take the credit, how shameless!


    He was afraid that General Cheng and General Zhou would take away his great achievements, and he was not afraid of death. He took the lead and rushed towards the soldiers, shouting: "All officers and men, follow me to kill the bandits and guard Xing''an Prefecture!"


    Mr. Chi rolled his eyes, but he also led his brothers from the Eagle Food Gang to kill him.


    This scene is not over yet, they have to continue, otherwise there will be trouble.


    General Zhou heard the sound and nced this way. General Cheng didn''t even look at it and led his cavalry to kill the Rong people.


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows struck at the soldiers. After killing a group of soldiers, he led the cavalry into the army of soldiers and started killing.


    On the city tower, General Liang was so excited that he almost fainted: "The general of the army died in the battle, reinforcements havee to save us, and Xing''an Prefecture is saved!"


    He then called to the big guys: "Quick, follow me out of the city and kill the soldiers in front of the city gate!"


    Previously, the deputy general reported that a hole in the city gate was opened by soldiers. Soldiers wanted to get in, but were blocked by a group of strange people.


    But that group of strange people also suffered heavy casualties.


    General Liang did not dare to rescue people in person before because he was already injured. If he died in the battle again, the soldiers on the tower would be demoralized. Therefore, he only sent his deputy general to lead the troops to block the hole. If the soldiers got in, they would be killed. Kill immediately.


    Yes! The soldiers followed General Liang and rushed down the tower.


    But when they arrived at the main gate, the danger at the gate was resolved.


    80% of that group of strange people were dead, and only a few brave ones were left alive.


    One of them, named Martha, was being held by a "hundred-year-old soldier with a silver ount" and being fed pills.

 Chapter 1644: be a good person

    Chapter 1644: be a good person


    Chapter 1644: Be a good person


    General Liang was shocked when he saw this, pointed at the man and said: "Fire arrows and kill hundreds of thieves!"


    Wait a minute! Feng Jin quickly stood up and exined, The general has misunderstood. This is my uncle.


    During the half month that Xing''an Prefecture was besieged, Feng Jin ran back and forth and went to the tower several times to meet General Liang.


    General Liang felt relieved when he saw it was him by the light of the fire. He pointed at Qin Sang and said, "Is this really your uncle? Why is he wearing the armor of hundreds of thieves?"


    "Sang!" Niu Dabao heard the news that the military general had been killed, and followed him down the tower. As soon as he came out, he saw Qin Sang. He was so happy that he said to General Liang: "General, this is the Qin I often tell you. Sang, we from the Tianfu County Military Station of He''an Prefecture are the g bearers of the Fu army personally selected by General Guo. They are also the leaders of our group heading west. They are familiar with Lei Wuye from the Lei family caravan. , the girl who made the insect attractant is his wife..."


    Niu Dabao excitedly told Qin Sang''s situation. His words were like ttery. After hearing this, General Liang felt... was he exaggerating?


    However, just after Niu Dabao finished speaking, he looked at Qin Sang in shock, rushed over and grabbed a helmet hanging on his waist. There was a head in the helmet, and asked excitedly: "Sang, this is a Rong thief." The generals head?!


    Although he couldn''t see the general''s face clearly, he recognized the general''s ostentatious helmet.


    Qin Sang had already given Ma Da some convenient medicine and was pressing a deep wound on him that was still bleeding. He nodded after hearing this: "Exactly."


    He looked at General Liang again and said, "General, please send the military doctors with the best medical skills. These people are seriously injured and we must treat them immediately!"


    Martha and the others fought with their lives to guard the city gate and did not let the soldiers break the city. But they suffered heavy casualties, and only a few of them were still alive. But if they didn''t rescue them quickly, they would be close to dying.


    General Liang was startled and said hurriedly: "Go and call Doctor Lu and Doctor Xu quickly!"


    "Yes." Several soldiers immediately rushed to the tower to find the two doctors, but only brought down Dr. Xu and a few military doctors. Dr. Lu was missing.


    "Where''s Dr. Lu?" General Liang admired Mada and the others very much. He didn''t want Mada and the others to die, so he urged: "Go and call Dr. Lu. He has good medical skills. With him here, these people have a greater chance of living. !


    Old Doctor Xu was heartbroken after saying this, but his medical skills were indeed not as good as Doctor Lu.


    "Stop looking for General Liang, he doesn''t know where to go to save people." Old doctor Xu said, calling several military doctors, and immediately went to treat the injuries of Mada and others to stop the bleeding.


    "Qin Baihu, what''s going on with this head? Is it really the head of General Lemuqin?" General Liang asked, suppressing the excitement in his heart.


    Look at the wolf tail on this helmet, it must be Lemuchins head!


    Qin Sang stood up, raised his fists and saluted General Liang, and said: "I have seen the general. General Qi, this head is the head of the general of the army..."


    He disguised them as soldiers, infiltrated into the army, and pretended to be a hundred households under Haopeng''smand to approach King Lemuqin. Then he took advantage of the chaos to drug Lemuqin, making him move slowly, and finally killed him with a knife. I told you about beheading him.


    Sure enough!


    General Liang was shocked and excited: "Qin Baihu took the enemy general''s head among ten thousand troops. He is really a ferocious young man, and I admire him!"


    Can you not admire it?


    If it were him, even if he had the courage, he would not have the ability to kill the Rong royal general.


    "The general is soplimentary. This is what a general should do." After hearing this, Qin Sangughed a little sheepishly.


    He has taken off his helmet, revealing a young face. When he suddenly smiled, a dimple appeared on his face, making him look very shy and honest.


    Seeing this, General Liang became fond of him, patted him on the shoulder and said: "Don''t be too humble, you deserve such praise. And your wife, she is also a capable person, she saved the lives of the people in the city. ."Originally, he thought Qin Gu was a fool for giving away the credit for the insect attractant to all the soldiers who resisted the army. But now he realized that this couple was both capable. Not only did he just throw away the insect trap, he turned around and got the great achievement of beheading the enemy''s royal general!


    And secretly said: This Qin Baihu is really lucky. Not only did his wife use insect attractant to help him earn a lot of fame, but she also gave him drug so that he could kill Lemuqin with one move.


    Lemuqin is a very capable general. When Niu Dabao said that Qin Sang killed Lemuqin, he still didn''t believe it. After all, Lemuqin couldn''t stand still and let others kill him.


    But Qin Sang said that he first used the poison given by Qin Gu to make Lemuqin slow and then killed Lemuqin, so he believed it.


    Only in this way can we kill the Rong royal generals.


    "Go up to the city tower and beat the drums to tell the people in the city that Qin Baihu in Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture has killed the enemy general, and the danger of Xing''an Prefecture has been resolved!" General Liang looked at the various military gs fluttering outside the city, thinking about the Lei family The caravan, the rtionship between Gao Lei and Mrs. Yuan Guogong, and the fact that Qin Gu made the insect attractant, very cleverly asked people to tell the whole city about Qin Sang''s killing of the enemy general.


    So many generals are here. Needless to say, they must be here to grab the credit.


    Instead of giving this credit to them, it is better to help Qin Sang keep the credit, and also to please the Lei family caravan and win over this new general. It can be done in one fell swoop.


    Thank you so much, General! Qin Sang solemnly thanked General Liang.


    General Liang smiled and said: "Thank you, you deserve this."


    Hmm, yes, this young man is a grateful person, and he did not help him in vain.


    "Hurry up to the tower and beat the drums to tell everyone about the good news." General Liang looked at his lieutenant and asked the lieutenant to do it himself.


    "Yes." The lieutenant general was very happy and led four teams of soldiers to the city tower.


    Not long after, the sound of big drums sounded on the city tower, and the soldiers shouted in a loud voice: "Good news, Qin Baihu in Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture killed the general, and the danger of Xing''an Prefecture is relieved!"


    The four drums on the four towers sounded in unison, and the soldiers ran circles on the towers and shouted repeatedly.


    The soldiers on the city tower heard it, and the people near the city wall also heard it, and they cheered.


    "Old doctor, how is this brother''s injury?" Qin Sang knew how important Ma Da was to Luo Ying, so he asked old doctor Xu.


    Dr. Xu worked hard for more than a quarter of an hour before he stopped the bleeding of Ma Da. He wiped a handful of cold sweat and said: "Thankfully you gave him pills to stop bleeding and save life. His life was saved. It''s just that he was too seriously injured and lost blood. There are too many, and Im afraid it will take a year to heal.


    If you want it to be in good condition, you need to take good care of it for at least three years.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "As long as you save your life."


    As he spoke, he looked at General Liang and said, "These brothers are all righteous people. They don''t deserve to die."


    Then he rushed over and saw Martha and others being surrounded and killed, so he came to rescue them.


    These words are telling General Liang that he does not know Martha and others.

 Chapter 1645: Will you die if you dont do it?

    Chapter 1645: Will you die if you don''t do it?


    Chapter 1645: Will you die if you dont do it?


    He had to say this because after all, Martha and the others were members of the Eagle Food Gang, and his identity could not be revealed yet.


    General Liang did not doubt him. He nodded and said, "I saw them all on the city tower. They can indeed bear the title of hero!"


    No matter where these people came from or what their status was, they all saved Xing''an Mansion once and saved him once.


    Swish swish!


    In the distance, several reinforcements were still fighting with the soldiers. The sounds of arrows flying, flints falling, and weapons hacking were heard constantly.


    Qin Sang immediately said: "General Liang, the Rong people have not retreated, and they are about to fight against the Rong people at the end. Please say goodbye."


    General Liang was eager for him to fight against the enemy, so he said: "Go quickly!"


    Niu Dabao said: "General Liang, thest general is also going to leave. I will leave the main city gate to you."


    "Sure, I''m waiting for you to return in triumph!" General Liang looked at their high morale, and his heart was boiling, and he wanted to follow them to kill the bandits.


    But he is the garrison of Xing''an Prefecture, and the main city gate was broken through by the soldiers. Now the soldiers still have the posture to continue attacking the city. He cannot take the risk of leading the troops to rush out to kill the enemy, and must continue to defend the city.


    However, General Liang said: "The danger of Xing''an Prefecture''s city being destroyed has been resolved. I will assign three hundred soldiers to you, and you will lead them to kill the bandits!"


    "Thank you, general!" Niu Dabao was very happy. He took the 300 troops and horses given by General Liang and followed Qin Sang and others to kill the soldiers.


    Qin Sang was some distance behind Niu Dabao and took the opportunity to tell You Ping: "Go and find Brother Luo."


    Brother Luo didn''t know what was going on. After he killed Lemuqin and went to look for him, he couldn''t see him anymore.


    Tuo Gude is not easy to deal with. Brother Luo is injured and Qin Sang is very worried about him.


    "Yes." You Ping immediately ran away on horseback to find Luo Ying.


    "Kill, kill the thieves and beasts!" Niu Dabao shouted, leading his troops to charge forward, he was extremely excited.


    He was so busy killing the enemy that he didn''t even think about what happened to his older sons.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang quickly led his troops to gallop, and soon caught up with Niu Dabao and the others. He said, "Uncle Niu, the soldiers'' sharp arrows have a long range. We can''t rush in blindly, lest we be shot into pieces before we even reach the soldiers." .


    Although Niu Dabao is a very capable person, he has never fought in such a battle and has little experience. Hearing this, he hurriedly said: "Quick, stop, don''t rush around, lest you be shot like a hedgehog! "


    After hearing this, the soldiers quickly stopped.


    Qin Sang said: "The cavalry goes up first, pay attention to the archers of the soldiers, shoot the archers first, and then fight in closebat; the shield soldiers follow, blocking arrows for the infantry; the infantry rears, responsible for closebat!"


    Yes! Zhang Tu held up the military g of He''an Prefecture and ran back and forth on horseback to spread his words.


    When the soldiers heard this, they immediately followed suit.


    The cavalry led the way, first shot and killed a group of Rong soldiers'' archers from a long range, then continued running, killed another group of soldiers, and then fought with the soldiers.


    General Cheng noticed the situation here and saw that they were fighting well. He nodded approvingly, but when he looked at the soldiers who still refused to retreat, he frowned.


    The soldiers were indeed much more powerful than their Da Chu soldiers. Even though the royal generals were killed, they did not retreat and continued to fight with them.


    Although the soldiers'' morale was low, their soldiers and horses came to the rescue overnight and were very tired. Therefore, they were unable to gain any upper hand, and both sides suffered half casualties.


    If this continues, the Rong people may have a narrow victory.


    Luo Ying also noticed the situation here and was so angry that he wanted to kill people. He cursed: "How can a bunch of trash fight? Lemuqin has been killed. The Rong people have no morale at all. They still can''t beat the Rong people." Retreat, I usually fail to dance during my military training...cough cough cough, pfft!" He cursed too hard, coughed violently, and vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood was a little dark, which made Doctor Lu frown and said anxiously: "Master Ying, please calm down for a while. If you get angry like this, I really can''t save you."


    Master Gui also said: "Master Ying, listen to Dr. Lu and don''t be angry."


    He couldn''t help but scolded: "Are you going to die if you don''t do something? You know that Tuogude is friends with the great wizard Dayong and has a lot of poison in him, but you still can''t control your mouth andugh at him. Now it''s better , must be poisoned."


    Luo Ying felt severe pain in his internal organs, but he said firmly: "It''s just some minor poison. As long as Doctor Lu is here, I will be fine."


    He added: "It''s not that I''m seeking death, it''s that that beast Tuogu was too despicable. I used poison when I saw that I couldn''t beat him...Pfft~"


    As he spoke, he vomited out another mouthful of blood.


    Doctor Lu was almost out of sight: "Master Ying, please shut up for now. If you continue like this, I''m afraid you will vomit blood and die if you don''t get poisoned."


    Those who spit out a mouthful of blood after speaking a sentence, your blood is thick and you cannot withstand such vomiting.


    Master Gui''s eyes turned cold, he stared at Luo Ying and said: "Shut up, if you talk again, I will tell Madam everything you did outside!"


    Hearing this, Luo Ying was horrified and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything anymore...Don''t tell Jiao Jiao about the bad things outside. She is timid and loves to cry, so it is difficult to coax her."


    Jiaojiao is Luo Yings wifes nickname, and he always likes to call her that.


    Thinking of his wife, Luo Ying couldn''t help it anymore, stretched out a finger and said, "Let me say one more thing. Is there any news about Jiaojiao? Has she given birth? Is she safe? A boy and a girl?"


    Originally, he was going to rush back to apany his wife to give birth to the child, but when Xing''an Prefecture was besieged, he stopped again and helped guard Xing''an Prefecture.


    With this dy, the day of Jiao Jiao''s birth will definitely be missed.


    Thinking of this, Luo Ying felt sad, and then thought of his and Jiao Jiao''s first child... If the child could be saved, he would be able to learn martial arts from him now.


    Jiao Jiao was sad for several years because she couldn''t keep her first child.


    They were very cautious when they got pregnant again many yearster, but he was not able to stay with Jiao Jiao when she gave birth to the child.


    Master Gui knew that Luo Ying and his wife had a very good rtionship. They were childhood sweethearts and loved each other when they were young. They also experienced catastrophes together. The two supported each other and their rtionship became stronger.


    Seeing Luo Ying''s guilty look, he relented and sighed: "Master Ying, don''t worry about Madam. Madam is much more sensible and steady than you. She has already sent a letter in advance and told me that if you can''te back in time, Ill give you this letter so that you dont feel ufortable.


    Look, Ive even written a letter tofort you, but its much more reliable than you.


    "Jiao Jiao, you have a letter for me? Bring it quickly!" Luo Ying was very happy, but also a little unhappy. How could the wife give the letter to this old ghost? It would be better to give it to him directly.


    In this panic, he vomited out another mouthful of blood.


    Master Gui''s mouth twitched when he saw it. This Luo Ying really was. In order to prevent him from vomiting blood and dying, Master Gui took out a letter and handed it to him: "Read it."


    Luo Ying hurriedly took it, opened the letter, and read it by the light of the torch... Jiao Jiao is indeed the best wife in the world, so gentle and considerate.

 Chapter 1646: defeated

    Chapter 1646: defeated


    Chapter 1646 Defeat


    Luo Ying read the letter three times, and the more he read it, the more heartbroken he became. It was he who had failed his wife, causing her to worry about something happening to him outside when she was about to give birth.


    Seeing this, Master Gui took the opportunity and said, "So stop doing it and cooperate with Dr. Lu to eliminate the poison. Otherwise, if you die, no one will protect your wife and children."


    Yeah. Luo Ying closed his eyes and asked Doctor Lu to detoxify him. But the battle was fierce, and even with his eyes closed he could hear the deafening sound of fighting.


    Moreover, the sound of fighting seemed to be approaching the main city gate again. He was so angry that he opened his eyes again and said to the ghost master: "It''s too slow. They came here day and night. They are already exhausted. If they continue to fight, they will definitely gain strength." He will die from exhaustion. That beast of Jituogu is not easy to deal with. We cannot fight him. We must use poison to fight him quickly!"


    General Cheng and the others are here. Qin Lao can no longer use the poison sent by the Gu family to control the enemy. But the Eagle Food Gang is a gangster and has no such concerns. It makes them unhappy. It is normal for them to spread poison to kill the soldiers.


    "Sure." Master Gui agreed, and after looking around at the people around him, he ordered Lu Zi: "Take the brothers, take the poison and spread it. Don''t get too close. Remember to take antidote pills first and cover your mouth and nose with a wet cloth. , dont poison yourselves to death.


    "Yes!" Luzi was very excited. He didn''t expect such an important task to fall on him. He immediately led a group of people, and after taking measures with the help of Doctor Lu, he took the poison, rode a fast horse, and headed towards The soldiers rushed away.


    However, in order not to hurt the Chu soldiers, they went around to the back of the soldiers, tied the poison bags to the arrows, and shot towards the soldiers.


    Swish swish!


    The rain of arrows is like the wind, falling rapidly.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison package exploded, and the poison powder spread throughout the Rong army.


    There was a banging sound, and the soldiers were poisoned and fell to the ground one after another. Arge number fell down in a moment.


    There was a lot ofmotion here. Tuogude watched from a distance and was horrified. He immediately ordered the witch army: "Someone is using poison. Go and intercept them quickly. I want these untouchables to die without a ce to bury them!"


    Yes! Peng Tu immediately led the witch army to kill Lu Zi and the others.


    This was not the first time Luzi fought against the witch army. He had experience, and he was a thief. He fired a wave of poisonous arrows and then changed positions. After walking Pengtu and the others several times, the soldiers were also poisoned and became chaotic again. .


    When he saw that he had seeded, he immediately took the brothers from the Eagle Food Gang and fled for their lives.


    "The army is in chaos. Let me charge and kill the thieves!" General Cheng is a truly capable militarymander. He is very disgusted with using poison on the battlefield. After all, it is a damaging move that serious warriors will not use.


    But Xing''an Prefecture was too dangerous tonight, and the poison was not put by them, but by people from the Eagle Food Gang, so it had nothing to do with them. After he realized what he was doing, he immediately led his troops to kill them.


    "Kill!" When the soldiers saw that many soldiers had been poisoned to death, their morale was greatly boosted, and they started to kill the soldiers in the center with murderous intent.


    Because of Lemuqin''s death, the soldiers had no fighting spirit, and they were poisoned, which made their morale even more chaotic. After fighting with General Cheng and others for more than half an hour with their bravery, they were finally defeated.


    "Unfortunately, the situation is over, retreat!" Jin Du learned that Haopeng was seriously injured. Looking at the dead and injured soldiers, he didn''t want to let the warriors lose their lives again. Regardless of offending Tuo Gude, he gave the order to retreat.


    Moo-moo!


    The soldiers immediately blew the retreat horn.


    After hearing this, the soldiers were shocked. Although they felt very sad, they did not want to die. Looking at the roaring Dachu soldiersing towards them, they immediately turned around and began to retreat!


    Tokud led the witch army and was about to make a surprise attack on the city gate. He was about to reach the city gate when he suddenly heard the sound of the retreat horn. He was furious. When he looked back, he saw arge number of soldiers running back.


    Some ran too fast and even dropped their weapons.


    The soldiers of the Witch God actually retreated without their armor, what a shame, what a shame!


    "Blow the trumpet to attack the city. No retreat is allowed. Anyone who dares to retreat will be killed!" Tuogude ordered the witch army. But the witch army blew the horn horn to attack the city, but failed to recall the retreating soldiers.


    "You bastard! Who is it? Who gave the order to retreat? I will chop him alive!" Tuogude was heartbroken. After cursing for a while, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He was already injured and had vomited blood before. Now that he was vomiting again, he felt quite weak. He almost fell off the horse when his body swayed.


    Seeing him like this, Hu Ang was very worried and advised: "Master, the situation is over. I am afraid that Xing''an Prefecture cannot be captured. You are injured, and General Lemuqin has just died. We cannot be reluctant to fight. We have to catch up." The warriors of the generals tribe must control the generals tribe, otherwise they may be taken advantage of by people from other tribes!


    He added: "That Jindu is not from the general''s tribe."


    Tuogude was startled. He looked at Xing''an Prefecture, which was very close at hand. Thinking about the injuries on his body and Lemuqin''s tribe, he finally ordered: "Evacuate!"


    After hearing this, Hu Ang immediately asked someone to blow the trumpet. When the witch army heard the sound of the trumpet, they immediately retreated.


    Before Tuo Gude left, he looked back at the broken city wall of Xing''an Prefecture, with a vicious and sinister light in his snake-like eyes: "Just wait for me. In my lifetime, I will definitely lead my troops to conquer Da Chu and massacre all the people." The untouchables of Chu, turn Chu into the homnd of my great Rong people!


    He had been to Dachu and was shocked by the richness of thend. Such fertilend, such beautiful mountains and rivers, should belong to them as Da Rong. The untouchables of Da Chu are not worthy of living in thend of Da Chu.


    Swish swish!


    Tuo Gude was looking at Xing''an Mansion when a hail of arrows suddenly came. It was Pang Hai, Yan San and their brothers who came to kill Tuo Gude.


    Lord Ying said that Tuogu was a big trouble and must be killed, otherwise Chu would suffer military disasters in the future.


    "The enemy is attacking, protect the master!" Upon seeing this, the Wu army came over immediately, rushed towards Pang Hai and the others, and fought with Pang Hai and the others.


    Togude took the opportunity to run away.


    Pang Hai and the others were at a loss. I dont know what kind of luck this **** had, but he managed to escape every time.


    However, this is not luck, but ability.


    Tuo Gude is a powerful person, and the witch army is even more brave,parable to a dead soldier. It is too easy for so many dead soldiers to protect Tuo Gude.


    When General Cheng saw the soldiers running away, he led his troops to chase them for thirty miles. After being unable to catch up, he turned back.


    Duan Changling had so many thieves that he led his troops to chase them three miles away and immediately returned to Xing''an Prefecture.


    "This general is Duan Changling, themander of the Zhongzhou capital, who has led troops to rescue Xing''an Prefecture. Don''t be afraid. The bandits have been driven away by us. Don''t worry, open the city gate!" As soon as he arrived at the gate of Xing''an Prefecture, Duan Changling pulled He yelled, and wanted the g-bearing soldiers to run around the city a few times to publicize his deeds of leading troops to save Xing''an Prefecture.


    Unfortunately, before the city gate opened, Luo Ying was carried from the other side of the city gate. When he heard this, he sneered: "Duan Changling, you can''t fight, but you can''tg behind others when you take credit." You led the troops to fight off the thief? Try to save some face, do you think everyone is blind?"


    Duan Changling was startled when he heard his voice. When he saw that Luo Ying was being carried, he knew that he was injured. He was overjoyed and reminded him hypocritically: "General Luo, you did have a meritorious service in defending the city tonight, but General Cheng and the others are here, I advise you to leave first."


    The imperial criminals and bandit leaders dare toe out even if they don''t want to hide.

 Chapter 1647: Entering the city

    Chapter 1647: Entering the city


    Chapter 1647 Entering the city


    Duan Changling''s strange words made the Yingshi Gang gangsters angry. They drew their swords, pointed at him and cursed: "Duan Changling, you son of a bitch, dare to say that our Lord Ying, your mother wants the whole family to die." ?


    Duan Changling was shocked, and then he remembered the style of the Yingshi Gang''s gangsters. They rushed to Yongtai Mansion and killed the whole family before passing Yongtai Mansion.


    He also remembered that Chi had warned him that if he dared to disobey, his whole family would be killed.


    Luo Ying smiled and said: "The Duan family is too far away from here. Duan likes tomit suicide if he doesn''t take care of himself for three days. Let''s cut up the beautiful concubine next to him first and let him taste the grief."


    Duan Changling was horrified and said hurriedly: "General Luo has misunderstood. I have no intention of driving you away, but your identity does make things difficult for everyone. In order to avoid unnecessary fighting, it is best for General Luo to leave first."


    He added: "Don''t worry, General Luo. You led the Eagle Food Gang to rescue Xing''an Prefecture and help repel the Rong people. We will definitely report it to the court and we will not take your credit."


    Hehe, even if the imperial court hasmitted a crime, it does not matter if he has made a meritorious service. When the emperor frees up his hands, he will still kill the person named Luo!


    But he has to say such soft words now just because he doesn''t want to be assassinated by the Eagle Food Gang.


    Luo Ying smiled, and that smile was very scary in the dancing firelight. It made Duan Changling shiver all over. He cursed in his heart: Mother, can you smile a little more like the world? Are you a ghost when you smile like this?


    "Credit? Do I, Luo Ying, appreciate the credit given by the Emperor Dog? The Eagle Food Gang came to rescue Xing''an Prefecture, but they just didn''t want to see thend of their ancestors taken over by the bandits." Luo Ying was very disdainful of Emperor Jing Yuan, remembering that he was responsible for it back then. Because their fathers and grandfathers had a close rtionship with the royal family, these juniors even called Emperor Jingyuan uncle, which is disgusting now that they think about it.


    A person they treated wholeheartedly, when he came to the throne, they couldn''t wait to raise a butcher''s knife against their family immediately!


    Duan Changling was shocked. Luo Ying, a madman, even dared to insult the emperor. He simply wanted to kill him.


    "Luo Ying, don''t go too far. Insulting the emperor is a capital offense!" There was no way. As a minister of the emperor, when he heard others insulting the emperor, he had to scold him back, otherwise the emperor would kill him if he found out.


    After hearing this, all the bandits from the Eagle Food Gang scolded back: "What''s wrong with calling the Dog Emperor? Look at how he has managed the country? Besides, our Lord Ying was injured while guarding Xing''an Prefecture, so we don''t want to curse the Dog Emperor." A few words?!


    Luo Ying smiled again and said: "Emperor Jingwu once issued a decree, saying that people with high righteousness should not be treated poorly. Even if the person is a bandit or a prisoner, as long as he helped Da Chu during the war, he will be able to enjoy three days. The day of innocence."


    He looked at Duan Changling''s dark face and said happily: "So in these three days, I have been a meritorious person. Not only can I enter the city, you also have to entertain me. If you dare to treat me poorly or take the opportunity to kill me, you are disobeying Emperor Jingwu." ording to thew, you will be beheaded!"


    Haha, I was born as a **** and had to learn all kinds of things since I was a child. He knows this kind ofw by heart. Do you want him to leave? dream!


    After hearing this, Duan Changling''s face turned bright red with anger, but he knew that he couldn''t afford to offend these tough bandits, so he could only suppress his anger and shouted towards the city: "General Liang, open the city gate quickly to wee us in!"


    When General Liang came out, he would leave Luo Ying''s trouble to General Liang. He himself did not want to get involved.


    After Duan Changling called the door, he asked the soldiers to beat the gong and shout. After shouting for a while, someone on the tower answered: "Are you the anti-Japanese reinforcements from Zhongzhou? Please put the token and the military g in the basket, we will hang it up Check it out with the general!"


    Afraid that Duan Changling and the others would be angry, the soldiers on the tower shouted: "Please forgive me, it''s not that we don''t trust the general, but we have to be careful when we attack the city tonight!"


    The city tower is very high, and the soldiers with loud voices and high spirits were specially selected to shout, but these words made Duan Changling very angry.


    He originally thought that he was the first reinforcement general to knock on the door. The soldiers and civilians of Xing''an Prefecture had been besieged by the army for half a month. When they saw himing, why not wee them with joy? Unexpectedly, the soldiers of Xing''an Prefecture were frightened by the soldiers and wanted to test his identity.


    It makes me so angry!


    There was no other way, Duan Changling could only put the token and military g into the basket.


    "Thank you!" the soldiers on the tower shouted, and hoisted the basket up. After checking for two quarters of an hour, they hung the basket down. However, there was an extra note in the basket, which read: Please give me the letter of appointment and themand. The official seal of Tongzhi was hanged up. This general and Magistrate Hao still need to verify it again.


    Retest?


    Mom, you guys are going to check it out all the time. Do you believe that I led my troops and smashed down your broken city gate? !


    Duan Changling would not break down the city gate to get in, nor could he drill through the hole to get in. He was returning with a great victory, so the city gate of Xing''an Prefecture must be opened wide to wee him.


    If you go in like this, you will be considered a hero. If you go in through a hole, what is the difference between you and a dog?


    There was no other way but to put the document appointing him to fight against the enemy and his official seal in the basket for General Liang and others to continue to check.


    The inspectionsted longer this time, for a full three-quarters of an hour. Duan Changling urged twice before the city gate was opened wide.


    General Liang came out with all the soldiers, Magistrate Hao with all the officials from the Yamen, and Mrs. Gao Lei.


    "Duan Tongzhi is really a hero of the world. I would like to thank Duan Tongzhi for saving Xing''an Prefecture from danger." Magistrate Hao is a civil servant, so it is natural for him to say such ttery. General Liang cannot say it. After all, he can see clearly from the tower. Duan is here to take credit for his achievements.


    When Duan Changling heard this, he felt a little relieved, but he stillined dissatisfiedly: "I am themander of Zhongzhou Capital. Can you still not see clearly the military g? Do you need to check it twice?"


    Magistrate Hao said: "Don''t be angry, Mr. Duan. It''s really wrong to keep you waiting for so long, but there''s nothing we can do about it. After all, the Rong people disguised themselves as our generals and came to call for deception, which could lead to the destruction of the city." Passed."


    Actually, they will ask for identity verification twice and it takes too long. This is intentional.


    General Liang was grateful for the high righteousness of the Yingshi Gang bandits. When he learned that Luo Ying was injured, and heard Luo Ying talking about Emperor Jingwu''s decree, his mind moved and he ran to discuss with Gao Lei to see if he could use this Law, help Luo Ying.


    He was seriously injured in the battle. If he didn''t recover for two days, he might be dead.


    But as a militarymander of the imperial court, General Liang cannot be involved with imperial criminals and bandit leaders.


    What Magistrate Hao said was reasonable and well-founded, and he wiped away a handful of tears after speaking. Seeing that he really had no choice, Duan Changling could only stop ming and took the opportunity to say: "The thieves are indeed as fierce as ghosts, and I risked my life to fight them." , and then drove the thieves away."


    "Hahaha!" Luo Yingughed loudly, but because the wound was pulled, he gritted his teeth in pain. After enduring the severe pain, he looked at Duan Changling and said: "As a man, you can be thick-skinned, but you can''t. Shameless! General Liang and his colleagues have nothing wrong with their eyes, and they can see people clearly from the tower, so dont brag. The bigger the braggadocio, the more embarrassing you will be!"

 Chapter 1648: help

    Chapter 1648: help


    Chapter 1648 Help


    After hearing this, Duan Changling''s face turned dark. Seeing General Liang and Magistrate Hao lowering their heads, looking like they couldn''t bear to look at him, their faces became even darker.


    He was extremely angry, pointed at Luo Ying and said: "Prefect Hao, this Luo Ying is the bandit leader of the Eagle Food Gang and a prisoner of the imperial court. You can figure it out immediately..."


    He wanted Magistrate Hao to arrest Luo Ying immediately, but he was worried about the revenge of the Yingshi Gang gangsters, so he could only change his mind.


    The Yingshi Gang gangsters were furious and pointed at Duan Changling and cursed: "Duan, it seems you really miss your family and your family!"


    Luo Ying raised his hand to stop the angry curses of the Yingshi Gang gangsters, and said indifferently: "This kind of viin doesn''t care about the life and death of his family. There is no need to trouble his family. Just poison him and kill him."


    Duan Changling was shocked and turned pale. Knowing that a lunatic like Luo Ying really dared to do this, he immediately said: "In front of all the adults, you dare to poison the general of the court? Magistrate Hao is about to arrest him!" "


    Luo Ying smiled: "Who said I will poison you now? I have to be a good person in these three days, and I will arrange the poisoning of you in three days."


    Duan Changling broke out in a cold sweat and wanted to beg for mercy, but with so many people around, he couldn''t lose face, so he had no choice but to remain silent.


    Seeing this, Luo Ying sneered and said, "Ha, I finally know how to shut up. If I had known this, you shouldn''t have barked just now!"


    Barking?


    Luo Ying actually called him a dog!


    Duan Changling turned blue with anger, while Luo Yingy downfortably on the door panel, resting his head on his arm, and told him about Emperor Jingwu''s decree: "I have meritorious service now, you must treat me well these three days, otherwise I will You dont respect the emperors order, do you understand?


    Doctor Lu said that his poison was not easy to cure, and he had to remove the poison once a month, six times in a row to remove it. Moreover, he was poisoned and injured, and he had to recover for two days before he could leave, otherwise he would die on the road.


    He wanted to go back to apany Jiao Jiao and his children, so how could he die outside, so he requested to enter the city based on Emperor Jingwu''s decree.


    General Liang said: "Of course we dare not disrespect the decree of Emperor Jingwu..."


    He looked hesitant and took Magistrate Hao to pretend to discuss it. He came back half a quarter of an hourter and said reluctantly: "You can enter the city, but you have to stay at the ce designated by us. You are not allowed to do so within these three days." If you go out, you must leave before dark on the third day, otherwise we will arrest you, the criminal."


    Luo Ying nced at the dpidated city wall of Xing''an Prefecture with disdain and said: "It''s hard for me to stay in such a shabby ce for a long time!"


    Then he asked: "Where do you want me to live? Let me remind you first. I am from a noble family. Even if I be a bandit leader, my food and clothing are better than yours. So I can''t live in a bad ce." !


    Duan Changling was so angry that this **** still dared to challenge him!


    However, he cursed in his heart and did not dare to say it out for fear of being poisoned to death by the Eagle Food Gang.


    Magistrate Hao said: "Go and live in the Lei family caravan, where the conditions are good."


    Luo Ying was furious: "If you don''t go, what are your intentions? Let me stay in the Lei family''s caravan. They have so many bodyguards. You clearly want to take the opportunity to let them kill me!"


    These words can be regarded as whitewashing the Lei family caravan, so that no one will cause trouble to the Lei family caravan after he leaves.


    this?


    Magistrate Hao said: "You misunderstood..."


    Luo Ying interrupted him: "What misunderstanding? You, the dog emperor''s dog officials, all want to kill me, do you think I don''t know?!"


    Zhifu Hao was stunned by the roar.


    Gao Leishi then said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Ying, during the three days you are in the city, our Lei family caravan will not harm you. We will only watch you and prevent you from causing trouble in the city."


    Duan Changling felt relieved after saying this. Oh, let you enter the city, and it will be like going to jail, being stared at! Luo Ying nced at Duan Changling, which is why he said Duan Changling was not smart enough... This kind of person can get credit for his cleverness, but he will not go far and will never be as handsome as Xu You.


    "Enter the city!" Luo Ying hesitated for a while, and finally agreed to stay at the Lei family''s caravan. However, when he was about to enter the city, he looked at Duan Changling and warned: "If you dare to take credit, I will poison you to death!"


    Duan Changling was overjoyed when he said this... What does this turtle mean? Does it mean that as long as he is honest and peaceful, he doesn''t need to be poisoned?


    Luo Ying saw his happiness and said disdainfully: He is indeed not very smart. He can be stopped by giving him a beating and some benefits.


    "Let''s go." Gao Lei turned around and took Luo Ying and others away first.


    After Luo Ying made such a fuss, General Cheng, General Zhou, Qin Sang and others who had gone to pursue the soldiers also came back.


    When Duan Changling saw this, he almost hit the city wall with vomiting.


    Damn it, he came back early because he was the first to lead troops into the city, so that the people in the city thought that he was the first to achieve sess in this battle!


    But now it is in vain, almost all the soldiers who resisted the army have returned.


    General Cheng, Ive been waiting for you! Magistrate Hao and General Liang were so excited that they stepped forward to greet General Cheng.


    General Cheng got off his horse and raised his fists towards them: "Brother Liang, Magistrate Hao, thank you for your hard work. We arete."


    Look at this person who can talk a lot, much better than Duan Changling!


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao said happily: "It''s not toote, it''s just the right time."


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao praised General Cheng, thanked General Zhou, and asked about the situation of the soldiers: "But have all the soldiers and thieves been killed?"


    General Cheng shook his head: "The general of the army was killed, and the morale of the army was in chaos. We could have killed them, but a royal general came... and let them run away. It was the general''s ipetence."


    The royal general was injured. He almost killed the Rong royal general. What a pity!


    General Liang and Magistrate Hao were filled with regret when they heard this: "Oh, those beasts are so lucky. However, General Cheng is also extremely brave. We are waiting on the tower to watch the battle, and we all admire General Cheng."


    Duan Changling was very unhappy when he saw that they were talking cheerfully, so he came over and interjected: "General Liang was watching the battle from the tower. Who did you see who killed Lemuqin?"


    Duan Changling asked this on purpose. No matter how powerful you are, the credit for killing the enemy general is not yours!


    General Cheng also wanted to know and asked: "Brother Liang, did you see that person? We must find him. Such a powerful person cannot be buried."


    He was not angry at all, but looked eager for talent. Duan Changling was very angry, and he thought in his heart: "Cheng, just pretend, I''m afraid you won''t find him and kill him."


    General Liangughed and said: "Haha, it turns out that I really know this hero. He is from Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. He is from a hundred families who resisted the army. His surname is Qin."


    General Cheng: "The Qin Baihu of He''an Prefecture, which one carries the military g of He''an Prefecture?"


    General Liang was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "That''s right. It''s said that General Guo of He''an Prefecture personally selected the g bearer of the Prefecture Army."


    "Ha, it is indeed him." General Cheng smiled and said: "He is indeed a brave man. He fought with the soldiers in the past and was very powerful. He also led the troops well, and his soldiers suffered very few casualties."

 Chapter 1649: great blessing

    Chapter 1649: great blessing


    Chapter 1649 Great Blessing


    General Cheng admired Qin Sang very much. He was a talented person just because he could protect his soldiers in battles and cause very few casualties to the soldiers.


    "General Cheng has seen him? It''s really fate." General Liang said, and then asked: "Is he back? Lemuqin''s head is still tied around his waist."


    I have toe back and send it to the capital to make the emperor happy.


    Duan Changling said in a nonchnt manner: "It is a great achievement for young men to carry the heads of enemy generals with them."


    Generals dont like soldiers who are too eager to take credit, and they are obviously sowing discord.


    General Cheng pretended not to hear, nced back, frowned and said: "You should have followed us back, where are they running now? Come on, hurry up and invite Qin Baihu from He''an Prefecture!"


    "Yes." The soldiers rode on horseback to invite him, but they couldn''t find anyone after looking around. General Cheng and the others were impatient.


    Lieutenant General You suggested: "General, the soldiers are very tired. Why don''t we go to the city first and wait until the Qin family is over?"


    Duan Changling was very happy to hear this. The general summoned him but was nowhere to be seen. It was because of the general''s reputation that the brat missed the opportunity to go up to the peak and follow the army into the city in triumph.


    General Cheng refused: "Let''s wait a little longer. After all, we are the ones who beheaded the enemy generals. It is best to enter the city together."


    ording to the rules, you should walk at the front.


    "Brother Cheng, today''s boys are the most unruly. No need to wait, let''s go to the city first." Duan Changling pointed at the soldiers and said: "Many soldiers are injured. We need to go to the city for treatment quickly. We can''t do it because of a Qin Baihu Let the soldiers be seriously injured..."


    Before the word "death" was uttered, a soldier shouted from behind: "Qin Baihu of He''an Prefecture is back with arge group of wounded soldiers!"


    Come back with a group of wounded soldiers? Where did the wounded soldierse from?


    General Cheng was curious, but did not go to pick up Qin Sang. Instead, he asked someone to bring them all, and asked: "I wanted to see you before, but couldn''t find anyone. What did you do?"


    Qin Sang replied: "General, I am going to the south gate to look for myrades."


    He looked at Xie Cheng, who he was supporting, and said: "They are all soldiers of our He''an Prefecture, and some of them are traveling westward with us. Earlier, there was an emergency at the South City Gate, and Xie Cheng and the others went there to kill the bandits.


    As he said that, he and Xie Cheng sped their fists and saluted several people, and said, "I have met all the generals."


    When several generals saw this, they felt satisfied. Yes, it was considered polite.


    General Cheng looked at his waist and said, "I heard that you killed Lemuqin."


    "Yes." Qin Sang took off the bag from his waist and presented it to General Cheng with both hands: "This is Le Muqin''s head. Please take a look at it, General."


    General Cheng took the bag and opened it. Inside was the helmet of a Rong royal general. Inside the helmet was a **** human head: "Yes, you are very capable."


    Qin Sang said: "The general has been praised too much. It''s not because the general has the ability, it''s just a trick in a desperate situation."


    He disguised himself as a soldier, infiltrated into the soldiers, first drugged Lemuqin, and finally beheaded him, and then said: "The general used the drug, please punish him." .


    Duan Changling was excited after hearing this. The two armies used poison in the battle. I''m afraid this boy''s achievements will be greatly reduced!


    General Cheng didn''t like people who used poison on the battlefield, but after seeing the power of poisonous insects, he said: "The thieves poisoned our great Chu, killing many people, and tonight is critical, so we must use some means in desperation." ,A piece of cake."


    Duan Changling was furious and was about to use Qin Sang when he heard General Liang say: "It''s really nothing. The thief deserves to die of poison and pain!"


    The words contained hatred for the Rong people.


    He added: "Moreover, Qin Baihu''s daughter-inw saved our entire Xing''an Prefecture. If it hadn''t been for Qin Gu, the people and animals in Xing''an Prefecture would have been killed by the poisonous insects of the bandits!"


    General Liang told the Rong people about using birds to release poisonous insects, and Gu Jinli made insect attractants. He finally said: "The Rong thieves are ferocious and will definitely use birds to release poisonous insects all over Chu. Qin Gu has decided to use anti-injury medicine to attract poisonous insects." In the name of the Rong soldiers, I presented the insect attractant medicine prescription to the emperor, so that when the poisonous insect disease breaks out, various ces can make insect attractant medicine as soon as possible to trap and kill the poisonous insects, so as to protect the people and animals of Chu." After hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Especially the soldiers who resisted the army were very excited and said to Qin Sang: "Thank you Qin Baihu!"


    If they presented the prescription to the emperor in the name of the soldiers who fought against the enemy, then they would all be heroes, and this great unearned credit was given to them by the Qin Gu family.


    The soldiers were very grateful. Those who were jealous that Qin Sang beheaded an enemy general at a young age also put aside their jealousy and began to admire Qin Sang.


    After hearing this, Duan Changling''s eyes turned red with jealousy: "How could she, a peasant woman, make such a miracle medicine? Stop lying, the prescription must not be hers!"


    He repeatedly found trouble, and General Liang was already tired of him. He replied: "It doesn''t matter how Qin Gu''s prescription came from, the medicine she made cured everyone in the city!"


    General Cheng also said: "Duan Tongzhi, since the prescription has been decided to be presented, it is the emperor''s property. As ministers, we should not discuss it too much, lest we be guilty of coveting the tribute."


    These words were serious. Duan Changling was so frightened that he shut up and said with a smile, "That''s what General Cheng said."


    General Cheng was happy that he had won a big victory today. Seeing that Duan Changling had softened, he stopped talking about him. He looked at Qin Sang and said with a smile: "Qin Baihu is so lucky. To be able to marry such a good wife is really a blessing in life."


    Well, after hearing this, Magistrate Hao and General Liang''s expressions changed, and the corners of their mouths twitched... It was indeed a great blessing in life. Without some great blessing, they really wouldn''t be able to marry such an ugly wife.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang raised a smile on his tired face and nodded: "Well, I also feel that I am very lucky to have such a wife."


    General Cheng was stunned andughed: "Haha, he is indeed a young man. When he talks about his wife, he smiles all over his face."


    General Liang:


    Zhifu Hao:


    vomit~


    Thinking of Qin Gu''s face, they almost vomited again.


    "It''s gettingte and the soldiers are tired. General Cheng, please lead your troops into the city." Magistrate Hao looked at the pale whiteness on the horizon and urged General Cheng.


    "Okay, let''s go into the city!" General Cheng got on his horse, dressed up, took Lemuqin''s head, and entered the city at the lead.


    Until he entered the city and walked a few dozen meters forward, people began toe out to greet them, and Qin Sang did not see himing to ask for Le Muqin''s head, so he was finally satisfied.


    He is a good boy who does not seek credit. He can keep hisposure even when he sees his great achievements being taken away by his superiors.


    Boy Qin! General Cheng shouted, mping his horses belly and stopping.


    Qin Sang was stunned and stopped.


    General Cheng looked amused and said, "What are you doing standing still? Come here quickly."


    "Yes." A big smile appeared on Qin Sang''s face, and he rode towards General Cheng. When he was approaching, he stopped timidly and looked at General Cheng.


    General Cheng was very happy. He was indeed a honest and honest boy, trustworthy and capable. He was also good to his wife. He looked like a person who valued friendship and friendship. If you give him a hand, he would definitely be in good stead in the future.


    However, Luo Ying''s mouth twitched when she saw him in the carriage on the roadside: What is honest and honest, the youngest Qin is the most shrewd and arrogant, and he is also good at pretending. When they provoked him when he was a child, he was still young and couldn''t beat them, so he He pretended to be wronged in front of his elders, which made them feel very distressed. He and Qin Er were beaten up.


    "Here, this is your severed head. You should take it into the city." General Cheng handed Lemuqin''s head to Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1650: Meet

    Chapter 1650: Meet


    Chapter 1650 Meeting


    Qin Sang did not take it immediately, but was stunned, with excitement and gratitude in his eyes: "General?"


    General Cheng was even more satisfied when he saw this.


    He is a general, over forty years old, and has seen many capable young generals in his life. But those generals couldn''t go far. They either relied on their outstanding military achievements to go against the peak and were knocked down by the peak. Or they realized that they were powerful and began tomit suicide in various ways. Some even saw the beauty of other girls. He broke into a house by force and robbed a beautiful girl, thus ending his official career.


    This Qin Sang seems to be an honest man, and he respects Shangfeng very much. I hope he will not be confused about other things and ruin his own future.


    What army do you want to lead? Take credit for your own work! General Cheng thrust Le Muqins head into Qin Sangs hands.


    Qin Sang hurriedly caught it, with a solemn expression on his face, he solemnly said: "Yes, I will obey the general''s orders!"


    General Cheng nodded and pointed forward: "Let''s go."


    Qin Sang: "General, let''s go together."


    General Cheng is a general after all, and his rank is much higher than that of a hundred households like him. Such kind words must be said.


    General Cheng raised his eyebrows but did not refuse. He nodded and said, "Let''s go!"


    The two of them rode at the front of the army. Duan Changling behind them was jealous, but they did not dare to say any harsh words, lest they be criticized by several generals again.


    !


    "Good news, good news! Qin Baihu of He''an Prefecture killed the enemy general and entered the city with his head!" The government officials beat gongs and drums and ran all the way shouting, their voices were high-pitched, full of excitement and joy, and they shouted until their throats were hoarse. He continued to shout, for fear that the people in the city wouldn''t hear him.


    The people in the city had already heard the news of the great victory, and when they saw the sky getting brighter, they ran out with their families to greet the soldiers.


    We won, we won, dont be afraid, everyone, the news is true,e out quickly, we really won!


    Where is the enemy generals head? Our soldiers really beheaded the enemy general?


    "Where are they? Do you see them? One of the two generals at the head is grabbing him!"


    Who is it? Its obviously a helmet!


    Ah, what are you looking at? There is a head in that helmet, do you see it?


    Oh my god, there really is a head... So, we really won? We can actually win?!


    "What do you mean? How can we actually win? We were ughtered by the army in three cities, so we are not allowed to win even once?"


    "You also said that we were ughtered by the army in three cities, which proves that our soldiers are not good. Then I think it is normal that we cannot win this time?" The man from before said, and then muttered: "Our soldiers He is really good. He suddenly won the battle, which makes everyone suspicious~"


    The big drum on the city tower has been beating for more than half an hour. It is the sound of the drum of victory, but why does no one dare toe out and watch? The soldiers of Dachu were too naive and thought that the drum beat was wrong, so no one dared toe out.


    Now everyone is running out. It was because the government officials and people from the Lei family''s caravan went to knock on the doors of the people''s houses along the street and told them personally that the soldiers were beaten away, so they dared toe out and see.


    They also saw that there were many people running out to cheer, so they dared to take the risk toe out and have a look.


    This is the great hero who beheaded the enemy general?!


    The officials replied: "That''s right. This Baihu disguised himself as a soldier and cut off the head of a general in the midst of an army. He was very powerful!"


    "Oh, this is too powerful." "Not only powerful, but also handsome. Look at his age. He must not be married. My Xu family is also a wealthy family in Xing''an Mansion. The youngest daughter in the family is not yet married. Its just right for this general.


    "Xu Dongjia, your family has opened two inns, how dare you call it a wealthy family? And such a handsome and capable young general deserves a well-educated girl. I am not talented. Although I am only a child, I am the eldest daughter in the family. She has been literate since she was a child and has adylike demeanor."


    What he said is that his daughter is more suitable for Qin Sang.


    After Gu Jinli learned from Gao Lei that Qin Sang and the others were about to enter the city, he immediately asked Danian to drive up and get a good seat. At this moment, he was lifting the car curtain, stretching his neck to look into the distance, and just saw a figure. , I heard this group of people dreaming here.


    She said: "Stop dreaming. This Qin Baihu has a wife, and her wife is Qin Gu who made the insect attractant. Be careful and don''t let Qin Gu listen to it, otherwise she won''t give it to you. Insect attractants cure diseases!


    "What?!" The Xu Dong family and Liu Tongsheng were frightened after hearing this. They looked towards the ce where the sound came from and saw a covered face in the carriage not far away, a girl about ten years old was lifting a carriage. The car curtain spoke to them.


    "Which family are you a girl from? Could it be that you have fallen in love with Qin Yingxiong, so you lied that he was already married and wanted us to back off?"


    Gu Jinli hummed, I am more than just attracted to him, he is now mine, and we have a marriage certificate.


    "If you don''t believe it, go get a government official or someone from the Lei family caravan and ask if Qin Baihu is really married, and his wife is very fierce!" Gu Jinli made a gesture of wiping his neck: "So you''d better not Take his idea, otherwise her wife will..."


    "Come on,e on, Qin Yingxiong is here!" Before Gu Jinli could speak, he was interrupted by other people''s voices. The big guy stretched his neck and looked at the team from far to near. No one paid any attention to her. .


    Yo, this one looks even more handsome these days.


    "Qin Yingxiong is so good-looking...but he is a little colder and looks very fierce and scary."


    Especially since he is still holding a human head, and the head is still dripping with blood...well, he is a little scared.


    "Indeed, it is indeed a bit scary, like the king of **** who is looking for people''s lives..."


    Hey, look, Qin Yingxiong is smiling!


    "God, your smile is so pretty. Who said Qin Yingxiong was cruel just now? You blind bitches, Qin Yingxiong is obviously very gentle, and his smile is warmer than the sun, but you actually said that he fierce!"


    The surroundings were quiet. When I looked at Qin Sang again, I saw that his face had lost its coldness and was filled with a warm smile. He looked so warm and approachable.


    Looking carefully at his eyes, those slightly deep eyes seem to contain a tenderness that can turn people away.


    "Qin Yingxiong, a military general, is so gentle to us. It shows that he really loves us and treats us like jewels. We have to shout louder to let Qin Yingxiong know that we also admire him! "


    "Okay!" The guys responded, shouting all kinds of ttery, which made Gu Jinli blush.


    "Where''s Xie Cheng? Where is my Xie Cheng? Why didn''t you see it?" Ji Zhenniang raised the curtains of the car and saw only Qin Sang and General Cheng, but not Xie Cheng. She was so anxious that she pushed Gu Jinli with her hand: "Don''t be silly. , help me find Xie Cheng!"


    After saying that, he started to cry again: "Xie Cheng, isn''t it? Is it...?"


    Ji Zhenniang was very scared and felt that something must have happened if Xie Cheng was not with Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1651: faint

    Chapter 1651: faint


    Chapter 1651 Fainting


    "Gu Xiaoyu, I''m done!" Ji Zhenniang covered her face and cried loudly, feeling extremely ufortable. She thought about how she had pped herself twice when she treated Xie Cheng badly.


    bang!


    "It''s all my fault. If I knew he would... I would treat him well and never make trouble with him... Now that he has gone to the underworld, I can''t even try to be nice to him, wuwuwu~"


    Ji Zhenniang clutched her heart and cried miserably. She felt that her heart ached, almost to death.


    Gu Jinli turned his head, looked at her calmly, and said, "If you really want to be nice to Xie Baihu, I can give you an idea."


    Ji Zhenniang sobbed and said, "What, what''s the idea? How can I be nice to Xie Cheng when he''s gone?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, and just as he was about to speak, Ji Zhenniang pointed at her and said angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, my husband-inw is gone, but you can stillugh... Wuwuwu!"


    Ji Zhenniang was crying loudly, and her cries spread outside the carriage. People who were close to the carriage backed away one after another, saying: "The people in this carriage are the family members of the soldiers who resisted the army, right? I heard that the man died in the battle, how pitiful~"


    When Ji Zhenniang heard this, she cried even harder: "Xie Cheng, you bastard, you dare to die. If you die, I, a young widow, will be bullied to death by others!"


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it. I dare you to cry not because you think Xie Baihu is dead, but because you think you will be bullied by others as a widow, so you are crying for yourself?


    "Stop crying, your family''s Xie Baihu is here." Gu Jinli lifted the car curtain, pointed at the group of people approaching, and said, "Look, that''s your family''s Xie Baihu."


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked. She clung to the carriage door, stretched out half of her body, and looked in the direction Gu Jinli pointed. However, her eyes were blurred with tears and she couldn''t see clearly. After hurriedly wiping away her tears, she finally saw clearly. Among the group of people, one of the people sitting on the horse was Xie Cheng: "Sir, it''s my husband, he''s not dead!"


    Ji Zhenniang was so excited and shouted so loudly that a group of households followed the sound and burst intoughter when they saw her.


    Ji Zhenniang was startled. Thinking of that disgusting bitch, Dingo, she quickly lowered the curtain and got into the carriage.


    After a while, I heard the sound of horse hooves disappearing, and couldn''t help but lift the car curtains to look for Xie Cheng.


    After not finding it, I felt so aggrieved that I felt like I was about to cry again.


    Fortunately, Xie Cheng found her, looked back at her, and shouted: "Zhenniang!"


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang immediately followed the sound. When she saw Xie Cheng, she cried with joy and waved to him.


    Xie Cheng was very happy, several times happier than winning a battle... He had been treating her with all his heart and soul for several years, and it was only now that he truly realized that she cared about him.


    Xie Cheng was very excited. If he hadn''t had to go to the government office to gather, he would have wanted to ride over on horseback tofort Ji Zhenniang and tell her not to cry.


    Go back~


    Xie Cheng said silently and waved his hand towards Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang smiled happily and whispered: "Come back quickly, I''ll wait for you."


    Gu Jinli shuddered: "Hey, it''s so gross."


    Ji Zhenniang red at her: "What a disgusting thing, just be upset. None of your Qin family members went out of their way to say hello to you like my husband."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Who said that? He said hello to me and smiled at me."


    "You''re lying." Ji Zhenniang didn''t believe it because she was busy looking for Xie Cheng and didn''t see the moment when Qin Sang smiled at Gu Jinli.


    She looked at Gu Jinli''s face and said worriedly: "While Doctor Lu is still here, you can ask Doctor Lu to treat your face. The man named Qin killed the enemy general and made great achievements, and he will definitely be promoted. Men love it when they are promoted. Change your wife... The look on your face will make Qin feel sick to his stomach. If you dont want to be divorced and let him marry another vixen, you should treat your face well. "


    Ji Zhenniang talked a lot, and when she saw Gu Jinli leaning in the carriage, raising the curtains to watch the excitement, she became very angry, pointed at her and said: "Gu Xiaoyu, I''m telling you something serious, did you hear it? What if? You were divorced by someone named Qin, don''t me me for not reminding you!" Gu Jinli: "Okay, okay, I''ll go see Dr. Lu to treat my face another day."


    As she spoke, she frowned and said, "Zhang Baihu didn''t enter the city."


    "What do you mean? Zhang Baihu didn''t enter the city?" Ji Zhenniang rolled her eyes, thought about it, and said in shock: "You mean, Zhang Baihu died in the battle!"


    Oh my God, isnt that Zhangs sister-inw going to be a widow?


    What should Sister Yu and Brother Yi do? They are still so little.


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes at Ji Zhenniang: "What are you thinking about? Can''t you think of the good things? I just said that Zhang Baihu didn''t enter the city. When did you say that he died in the battle?"


    If you dont see the person, you will die. You are really kind-hearted.


    Ji Zhenniang: "We fought all nightst night and so many people died. Now that the fighting is over, Zhang Baihu has not entered the city. That''s not..."


    What''s the point of dying in battle?


    Gu Jinli said: "Zhang Baihu probably hasn''t arrived at Xing''an Prefecture yet... I just hope that when hees with his troops, he won''t encounter the retreating soldiers."


    If we bump into each other, I''m afraid it will be over.


    Ji Zhenniang has experienced a war and has grown a lot. She became worried when she heard this: "It will be really fatal if we encounter him. Gu Xiaoyu, you have to think of a way to help Zhang Baihu."


    Gu Jinli: "I''m not a god. I can still fly to Zhang Baihu to report the news and ask him to quickly lead his troops and hide, so as not to run into the retreating soldiers?"


    However, the letter eagle can fly.


    Gu Jinli looked into the carriage and said, "Erqing, go call Sister-inw Zhang and tell her that we are going back."


    Mr. Han also brought Sister Yu and Brother Yi to pick up Zhang Yan. They were on another carriage not far from them.


    "Yes." Erqing got out of the car and went to inform Han.


    Ms. Han and her two children were riding in a carriage with Mr. Kuang. She was looking at the road into the city with red eyes, raising the curtains, but after searching for a long time, she could not see Zhang Yan.


    Mom, has dade to the city? Sister Yu asked, with tears in her eyes. She was very worried about her dad, for fear that he would die.


    Brother Yi also asked: "Mom, why didn''t I see daddy? Is daddy still outside the city?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Han''s throat was choked and she almost cried, but in order not to scare the two children, she smiled and said: "Your father must have gone into the city with your Uncle Qin, but there are too many soldiers and they wear simr armors. Let''s see." I missed it because of my eyesight."


    "Mrs. Zhang, my wife and the others are going back. When will you leave?" Erqing asked outside the carriage.


    Han said: "Let''s go now and go back with you."


    "Hey." Erqing responded and returned to the Gu family''s carriage.


    Not long after, several carriages with women''s families on them turned around, walked down the alley, and returned to Lei''s vi.


    When Gu Jinli saw Han, heforted her: "Sister-inw, don''t worry. When Brother Qin and the otherse back, I will ask him to send someone to find Zhang Baihu."


    Han was very grateful and said, "Thank you, brother and sister."

 Chapter 1652: Xiaoyu, Im back

    Chapter 1652: Xiaoyu, I''m back


    Chapter 1652 Xiaoyu, Im back


    Ji Zhenniang always liked to curry favor with the Han family, so she got off the carriage and came over to hold the Han family''s hand: "Sister-inw Zhang, please rx, Zhang Baihu wille back safely."


    This was quite satisfactory, and there was nothing wrong with it. However, Xie Cheng came back safely and entered the city with the triumphant army. Ji Zhenniang was extremely happy. When sheforted Han, the joy on her face was a bit overwhelming. Looking at It was as if he was deliberately mocking Mr. Han.


    Fortunately, everyone knows Ji Zhenniang''s character and won''t think that she did it on purpose.


    Han forced a smile and said, "Thank you, brother and sister, for being thoughtful. I''m fine."


    "Sister-inw Zhang, there are poisonous insects outside the city now. All the soldiers entering the city today need to be dewormed. There will be a lot of peopleing to get the medicer. Aunt Lei is not here, so the manpower is really not enough. In terms of general affairs, my sister-inw needs to continue Take care." Seeing that Mrs. Han was still sad, Gu Jinli simply found something for her to do so that she wouldn''t think too much.


    He then looked at Sister Yu and Brother Yi and said, "The two children are still young, so we went out with them. They might be infected with poisonous insects, so we should take them to get rid of them first."


    Mrs. Kuang said from the side: "Sang''s wife is right, let''s not be stunned. Let''s save the insect attractants we want to use first, so as not to be emptied by General Liang and otherster."


    After saying that, he dragged Mrs. Han and invited Sister Yu and Brother Yi into the house.


    Because of this matter, Mrs. Han became busy and had no time to be sad about Zhang Yan''s failure to enter the city.


    Ji Zhenniang choked and said: "Sister-inw Zhang is so pitiful..."


    "Please, if you don''t know how to speak, don''t say anything." Gu Jinli convinced Ji Zhenniang. Although she didn''t mean it, when she saw something was wrong in other people''s homes, she would always say it a few times. She was a typical person who didn''t mean anything but The type who can''t keep his mouth shut.


    Ji Zhenniang was scolded again. She felt aggrieved and angry: "Gu Xiaoyu, don''t look down on others just because of your ability. I just feel sorry for Sister-inw Zhang."


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t feel wronged here. I''m not Xie Baihu. I won''t feel sorry for you even if you feel wronged to death."


    He added: "Your Xie Baihu is back. You can rest assured and go to the medicine warehouse yard to help. Otherwise, your Xie Baihu and his soldiers will not be able to get the insect attractant."


    Ji Zhenniang is rtively useless. During the siege of the city, everyone only asked her not to cry and make trouble, but did not let her work. But now that the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture has been resolved, she has to do what she can.


    "I am Mrs. Baihu, why should I be allowed to work?" Ji Zhenniang didn''t want to go, but then she thought about it. Nowadays, there is a shortage of insect traps and many people want to grab them. She has to go to the medicine warehouse yard to keep an eye on them and give them to her. Xie Cheng upied several boxes of insect attractants, knife wound medicines, etc., so that Xie Cheng would not have any medicine to use.


    "Okay, I''m going to work." Ji Zhenniang took Xie Huaihua away.


    Gu Jinli said to Danian: "Go to the government office and ask the people around my uncle if there is any news about Zhang Baihu? Sister-inw Zhang is very worried about him."


    Then he said: "Ask You Ping and the others, have the Six Dogs returned? Are they injured? If they are not injured, arrange for the Six Dogs to deliver a message to Zhang Baihu, so that Zhang Baihu and the others can avoid the soldiers to avoid running into them. Retreating soldiers."


    Hey, Ill do it right away. Danian drove away directly in the carriage.


    "Madam, do you still want to take medicine? Don''t go. You have been taking medicine day and night during this period. You are too tired. You need to take a rest." Aunt Tao looked at Gu Jinli who had lost a lot of weight and felt very distressed. Once she felt that marrying Qin Sang was not that good. If she followed him to the northwest, she would suffer too much.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Well, I won''t do the medicine anymore. I want to rest and wait for Brother Qin toe back."


    After saying that, he smiled and walked towards a guest courtyard next to the main courtyard.


    This courtyard was allocated to her by Mrs. Gao Lei, but during this period of time there was a war. Mrs. Gao Lei was worried that something would happen to her, a young daughter-inw without a mother-inw, so she let her live in the main courtyard, and the two of them lived together. room.


    When Gao Lei went out to pick up Luo Ying with General Liang and Magistrate Hao, he told her to move back to this guest courtyard instead of going back to the main courtyard. She didn''t want to be dizzy by her smelly purse again. Feeling like vomiting.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, knowing that Gao Lei said this on purpose. In fact, he wanted to give her and Brother Qin a chance to be alone, because before leaving, Gao Lei muttered: "The war is in chaos, Qin Baihu can''t do it" Its just a cutting-edge job, but you still have to have a backer. She was actually given birth to it just like that.


    "Madam, the house has been tidied up. The hot water is in the next room. The food is ready and the medicine is ready. You can take it as soon as youe back." Xiao Ji and two servants were busy in the yard here. , seeing Gu Jinli back, he stepped forward to report.


    Well done, our Xiaoji has also made progress. Gu Jinli sighed with emotion. After a big war, many people have be capable and sensible.


    Gu Jinli was very happy. She went to take a bath happily and took off the e patch on her face. After all, she didn''t want to be as ugly as Brother Qin.


    Just after finishing it and before her hair was wrung dry, Erqing came to report: "Madam, your Excellency fainted and was pulled back by the New Year!"


    "Fainted? How could he faint? Is he injured?" Gu Jinli stood up in a hurry, and just as he rushed out of the door, Erqing called out to her again and handed her a hat: "Madam, cover your face!"


    The pimple on her face is gone, so if she rushes out like this, it will be exposed.


    Take my medicine box, lets go. Gu Jinli took the curtain hat, put it on, and rushed out of the yard. Not long after running, he saw Danian and Feng Jin carrying Qin Sang in.


    "What''s wrong, brother Qin?" Gu Jinli asked from a distance.


    Feng Jin said: "Madam, don''t worry. Your Excellency just fainted from exhaustion. It''s nothing serious."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was still very worried. He ran over, grabbed Qin Sang''s hand and felt his pulse... It was indeed a sign of exhaustion.


    but


    Why was her other hand held by an unconscious man?


    She looked down at Qin Sang and saw that his eyshes trembled several times. No need to guess, he was awake.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and said hurriedly: "As expected, he fainted from exhaustion. Please carry you adults back to the yard quickly."


    "Hey." They responded on New Year''s Eve and carried Qin Sang into the main room of the courtyard before being sent away by Gu Jinli.


    As soon as she closed the door, Qin Sang sat up, looked at her and said, "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu, I didn''t faint. It was General Cheng and the others who were too annoying. They kept pulling me to talk. I wanted toe back early, so I had to pretend to faint." .


    After exining, he stretched out his hand towards her and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, I''m back safely."


    He did not break his promise and came back to see her wholeheartedly.


    Gu Jinli walked towards him and put his hand in his palm. He retracted his arm, obviously wanting to hug her, but thinking of the blood on his body, he stopped in time: "I''ll go wash it off."


    After saying that, he hurriedly stood up to leave, but was grabbed by Gu Jinli: "Stop."


    Xiaoyu? Qin Sang stopped and looked back at her.


    Gu Jinli stood on tiptoes, hugged his neck, kissed him, and said seriously: "Remember, I will not dislike you. The blood on your body is not scary, it is the mark of your fight for the people."

 Chapter 1653: hurt

    Chapter 1653: hurt


    Chapter 1653 Injury


    Qin Sang was startled, and a surge of joy arose in his heart... He came back covered in blood, but she didn''t dislike him, and even took the initiative to kiss him!


    Xiaoyu didn''t take the initiative to kiss him many times. Every time she took the initiative, he would be very excited. At this moment, he needed to work hard to suppress himself in order to suppress his impulse towards her.


    Gu Jinli looked at his sullen face and clenched fists, frowned at him, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you still not happy when I kissed you? Is it like what Ji Zhenniang said, a man will be promoted if he performs meritorious service? Want to change your wife?"


    She gritted her teeth and threatened: "If you dare to change your wife, I will castrate you so that you have no tools to have a baby with a vixen!"


    Qin Sang was amused by her and said: "If there is a wicked wife at home, I would not dare to have any second thoughts even if I beat her to death."


    And he knew that Xiaoyu would not listen to Ji''s advice, she was just teasing him.


    He then exined: "The little fish is taking a bath. I''m dirty, so don''t make you dirty. I''ll wash it first."


    Even if Xiaoyu doesnt dislike him, he is covered in blood and stains and wants to wash it off first.


    Originally, I wanted toe back early and clean up in the front yard beforeing to see you, but there were too many soldiers sending me back, and they might have discovered that I was pretending to be faint, so I had to ask Danian and the others to carry me in directly.


    After listening to this, Gu Jinli remembered what he had said before, General Cheng and the others kept talking to him, and he was very annoyed, so he pretended to be dizzy and escaped, and couldn''t help butugh.


    The smile was so sweet that it made Qin Sang feel itchy and asked her: "Why is Xiaoyu smiling?"


    Gu Jinli said what he had said before, and said: "I like you like this. This is what a twenty-year-old boy should be like."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu likes it, then I will tell you more about the outside world in the future."


    Thinking of her birthday again, she said guiltily: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry for missing your birthday and letting you face the siege of the city alone..."


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and interrupted him: "It''s just that I missed a birthday. You will have many opportunities to celebrate my birthdays in the future. Don''t feel guilty. Just give me the recement gift."


    Then he urged: "Go and take a bath quickly. After you take a bath, I will give you medicine to deworm. After that, you can eat and sleep. Your pulse is weak, which is a sign of exhaustion. You must have a good sleep."


    Although he could still hold on and talk to her, the tiredness on his face and the coldness of his palms could not fool anyone. He had to take a good rest.


    "Wait, take the medicine first." Gu Jinli was afraid that he would die suddenly, so he took out a packet of medicinal powder to soothe the nerves and protect the pulse. After mixing it with hot water, he blew on it and handed it to him: "Drink quickly. It calms the mind and protects the pulse."


    Qin Sang took it, drank it all in one gulp, put the cup aside, and said to her: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I''m fine, I won''t die suddenly."


    When he was at the military station, he would always sleep for only two hours in order toe back to see her. When she found out, she was very angry and threatened him with the risk of sudden death if he didn''t sleep.


    Later, he exined to her that their noble children who were knighted for their military merits would eat a kind of medicated diet from the time they learned martial arts. This medicated diet was handed down from the Zhou Dynasty and had been modified by the imperial doctors of the previous dynasties. By the time Da Chu was established and the new nobles received the prescription, this medicinal diet was already an excellent medicine for strengthening the body.


    They have been raised like this since childhood, so their physique, heart and spleen are much better than ordinary people, so he can travel day and night to ambush, and nothing has happened yet.


    "Even if you are in good health, you still have to sleep when it''s time to sleep. Stop talking and go take a shower." Gu Jinli pushed him out the door.


    Qin Sang looked back at her and walked away with a smile.


    The bathing area is in the wing next door and has everything. His change of clothes is also ced on the table in the wing.


    Wash well and tell me if you need anything. Gu Jinli shouted to the door of the wing. "Okay." Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He liked this kind of homely time alone for the two of them. He shouted to her again: "Don''t worry about Zhang Baihu. I have asked six dogs to look for them along the way." If we go over there, we will definitely be able to find Zhang Baihu and let him hide from the retreating soldiers."


    "I understand, you should take a good bath." Gu Jinli felt relieved and went to Er Qing who was guarding the courtyard gate: "Go and tell Sister-inw Zhang that Brother Qin has sent someone to find Zhang Baihu to reassure her."


    "Yes." Erqing left quickly to tell Han what Gu Jinli said.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Han was very happy and choked with sobs and said, "Thank you, my wife."


    "Mom, is there any news about dad?!" Sister Yu is more sensible and has been worried about her dad. When she saw Er Qinging, she followed quietly to eavesdrop.


    Han smiled and said: "Your Uncle Qin has sent troops along the way to find your father, and he also brought a wolf with him. The wolf has a keen sense of smell and will be able to find your father soon. Don''t worry, Sister Yu, your father wille back to see us safely." "


    Sister Yu looked at Mrs. Han and saw that the smile on her mother''s face was no longer sad, and the fear in her heart was much less. She nodded and smiled and said, "Well, Sister Yu and my brother will be good and wait for daddy toe back."


    "Well, our sister Yu is the most sensible." Mrs. Han touched Sister Yu''s head. This daughter was not only sensible, but also made her worry-free. She looked at Er Qing and said, "Tell your wife, my child and I Its okay, let her rest first and dont worry about us.


    Qin Baihu came back, and the young couple reunited after experiencing life and death catastrophes. They must have a lot of personal things to say. Han is a sensible person and does not want Gu Jinli to work too hard for her family.


    "Hey, I''ll tell you, Madam, so I''ll take my leave now." Erqing bowed and went back to tell Gu Jinli what Han said.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, looked at Er Qing''s dark circles under his eyes, and said, "You go to rest first ande back in the afternoon."


    During this period, soldiers were besieging the city. Guiqing, Xiaoji, Ye Jingzi and others also worked day and night. It was very hard for everyone.


    Erqing was very grateful: "Yes, I obey."


    The master only liked to stay with his wife, and did not like to be disturbed by servants like them. She took advantage of the opportunity when the master and his wife were alone to take a nap, and when she woke up, she went to change Xiaoji. The two of them took turns to serve. Just right in time.


    After Erqing left, Gu Jinli went to get the medicine box and sat on the porch to wait.


    He was dozing off while waiting. Counting the time, Qin Sang took a long time to take a bath, why hasn''t hee out yet?


    She was startled, thinking that he had fainted in the wing room, and hurriedly knocked on the door: "Brother Qin, are you okay? Did you faint?!"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang hurriedly replied: "I''ll be out in a moment."


    Qin Sang had already taken a bath, but he suffered a few injuries and didn''t want her to worry, so he applied medicine in the side room.


    However, Gu Jinli''s nose was very good and he had already smelled the smell of medicine, so he said: "Are you applying medicine to yourself? Open the door quickly and I will go in to see your injury."


    He added: "You don''t have to worry about me. You will get injured in a battle. I''ve already guessed it. Open the door quickly and don''t wait, otherwise I will be angry!"


    Thest few words were spoken with anger.


    Qin Sang didn''t dare to make her angry, so he could only stand up and open the door. The moment he saw her, he smiled brightly and said to please: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, it''s just a minor injury."

 Chapter 1654: miss her

    Chapter 1654: miss her


    Chapter 1654 Miss her


    Gu Jinli snorted and pushed the door open. After closing the door, he walked towards him and reached out to take off his clothes.


    Normally, Qin Sang would have been very happy, but now he stopped her and said, "Xiao Yu, wait a moment, give me the insect attractant, and I''ll kill the insects."


    He came back from outside the city. Those poisonous insects are very powerful. I dont know if he was infected. He didnt want Gu Jinli to get close to him, lest he be infected and harm Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli: "One person can''t do it. Two people are needed, lest the bugs are lured out and no one can kill them."


    "I''ll let You Xi and the otherse in to help." Qin Sang took the medicine box in her hand, looked down at her and said, "Good boy, Xiaoyu, go out first. I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Although his tone was gentle, his attitude was very tough and he would not allow her to refuse.


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to nod in agreement, then took the medicine box and took out the insect attractant and gave it to him: "This is the insect attractant."


    He exined to him in detail how to use it and talked for half a quarter of an hour before leaving.


    Not long after, You Xi came over with Feng Jin.


    "Madam." After the two of them greeted Gu Jinli, they went into the side room to give Qin Sang medicine.


    Gu Jinli was a little bored, so he sat on the stone bench in the yard and waited for more than three quarters of an hour before the door to the wing opened.


    Qin Sang dressed up and walked out. He smiled gently at her and said, "Xiaoyu, I''m fine. There are no poisonous insects in my body."


    Feng Jin had been doing insect repellent work during the period when the city was besieged. He knew how to use insect attractants to lure out insects. After using insect attractants for Qin Sang three times, he never lured out poisonous insects. , and concluded that Qin Sang was not infected with the poisonous insect disease.


    Feng Jin and You Xi both knew the rules of Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, and they left immediately after finishing their work.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Don''t be too happy yet. You have to use insect attractants once in the next few days, otherwise I won''t worry."


    "Okay, just listen to Xiaoyu." Qin Sang walked over to her, held her hand, pulled her up, and walked towards the main room: "I''m hungry."


    "I have prepared a lot of delicious food for you. Let''s go eat now." Gu Jinli was led into the house by him. As soon as he entered the house, she went to pull off his clothes.


    Qin Sang did not stop her this time, but asked her to take off her clothes.


    Gu Jinli looked at the white cloth wrapped around his body. The white cloth was stained with a little blood, but the blood spots were not big. It could be seen that although he was injured, it was not serious.


    "But are you relieved?" Qin Sang looked down at her, disturbed by the fragrance of her body, his voice became hoarse, he hugged her, pressed her against the soft roof of the outer room, and kissed her lips, greedily He kissed her, and the hot breath exhaled from his nose was full of his eagerness.


    "I always miss you when I''m outside~" He murmured softly, but the intensity of the kiss increased, and his movements became blushing and heart-beating, and he took off her clothes in a few strokes.


    Gu Jinli struggled for a moment, and finally found a chance to breathe, and said hurriedly: "No, you have to sleep, otherwise you will die suddenly, huh~"


    Qin Sang was indeed very tired and almost fell asleep while taking a shower, but he missed her so much that he just wanted to hold this piece of his heart under him and have **** with her until death.


    But Gu Jinli is a medical expert after all, so he didnt seed in the end: No, you have to be obedient, or Ill get angry!


    Qin Sang knew her well and knew when she was really angry, but he was indeed too impatient, so he could only stop his movements, hug her, and after a moment of rxation, he agreed: "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu."


    He is an obedient husband.


    He took the opportunity to make another request: "When I wake up, Xiaoyu must promise me."


    Gu Jinli blushed when he heard this, and nodded quickly in order not to continue talking about the matter. Qin Sang looked at her blushing shy look and felt very itchy. He kissed her and said, "Xiaoyu is so good."


    She always felt that she was very domineering, a bully in the vige, and a bandit among women, but she didn''t know that she was really cute, especially when it came to matters involving her husband and wife, she was always so shy that it made people crazy, and she wished she could She tore it apart.


    "Eat quickly and go to bed after eating." Gu Jinli was a little annoyed by him. After arranging his clothes, he pushed him away and went to put all the delicious food on the table: "Here, these are specially reserved for you. Be nice." tasty."


    Xing''an Prefecture was under siege and supplies in the city were in short supply. She secretly hid a lot of food, meat and vegetables. When she learned that he was back, she picked up good things to cook for him.


    Even small fish can be eaten. Qin Sang gave her a bowl of thick chicken porridge: Eat this to support people, and you will lose weight.


    She was only worried about him, but she was also very tired. She had lost weight, and there were ck spots under her eyes, which showed that she had not slept well.


    Gu Jinli was also hungry, so he took the chicken porridge and ate it with a spoon.


    Perhaps he came back safely, without any serious injuries or contracting venomous diseases. She felt relieved. After rxing, she felt very tired and took a nap while eating chicken porridge.


    Little fish, open your mouth and eat the porridge. Qin Sang took her porridge bowl, half-hugged her, and fed her the porridge one spoon at a time, finally letting her hold on and finish the porridge.


    After giving her another ss of water, he bent down to take her to bed, but she refused: "Eat, after you finish eating, we will sleep together... I have to keep an eye on you, otherwise you will run out to do your work after eating. You will die suddenly from exhaustion.


    After saying that, I was so sleepy that I yawned greatly.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Okay, I''ll eat it now."


    Qin Sang sat down again, holding the bowl and drinking porridge inrge gulps. He kept one arm around her waist for fear that she would be too sleepy to sit still.


    It was time to go to bedter. Qin Sang didn''t eat anything too hard, so he drank two bowls of thick chicken porridge. After rinsing his mouth with water, he said, "I''m done eating. Let''s go back to the back room to sleep."


    After saying that, he bent down and picked her up. As soon as he picked her up, his heart sank... Xiaoyu was much lighter. It was all his fault for letting her follow him to the northwest, causing her to suffer.


    Qin Sang took steps forward, carried her to the back room, put her on the bed, took off her coat, hugged her and got into the quilt, coaxing her in a soft and warm voice: "Don''t worry, I''m right next to you, Sleep peacefully.


    He knew many of her habits. Usually when she slept alone, she would put a dagger under the pillow. During these days when he was not around, she must have never had a good night''s sleep.


    Sure enough, Gu Jinli felt much relieved after hearing this. He curled up in his arms, found afortable position, and quickly fell asleep.


    "Xiaoyu?" Qin Sang didn''t expect that she would fall asleep so quickly. He was stunned, then felt distressed, and said guiltily: "It''s my fault."


    I failed to take good care of you and made you suffer.


    He only dared to say these words in his heart, because Xiaoyu didn''t like to hear them and would get angry if he said them.


    Qin Sang suppressed his heartache and looked at his wife in his arms greedily, thinking about how to let her live a stable life as soon as possible. Before long, he couldn''t hold back his sleepiness and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, it was already dark, his arms were empty, and the little fish was gone.


    "Xiaoyu!" Qin Sang panicked, fearing that something would happen to her. He stood up, grabbed the long knife on the table and rushed out.


    He walked too fast and almost bumped into Gu Jinli who entered the house.

 Chapter 1655: So angry

    Chapter 1655: So angry


    He stopped in a hurry and hugged her with quick eyes and hands, finally preventing her from being knocked down by him.


    "What''s wrong? Are you having a nightmare?" Gu Jinli held two letters in his hand and looked up at him in confusion.


    When Qin Sang saw her, he felt relieved and said with a smile: "No, I just woke up and didn''t see you, so I was a little panicked."


    During the siege of Xing''an Prefecture, he often had nightmares outside. Every time he woke up, he couldn''t see her. I woke up just now and saw no one, so I rushed out to find someone in a hurry.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and handed him the two letters in his hand: "I''m fine, I just went to get the letters. Master Ying was anxious to see us and sent two letters to let us pick up Aunt Lei. Go to the main residence of the Lei familys caravan and meet him in his name.


    The first letter was delivered in the afternoon, but Qin Sang hadn''t woken up yet, so Gu Jinli asked Erqing to tell the messenger that he would wait until Qin Sang woke up before going there.


    Luo Ying felt sorry for Qin Sang and knew that he was very tired from running around day and night, so he kept waiting. After dark, I didn''t see theming, so I sent someone to deliver another message.


    Qin Sang took the letter and after reading it, he burned the letter with a candle and asked Gu Jinli: "Is Xiaoyu hungry?"


    Gu Jinli: "Huh? Do we have to finish our meal before going there?"


    Qin Sang said: "It may take some time, so I''d better eat something to fill my stomach first."


    Brother Luo doesn''t like Xiaoyu. He will ask a lot of questions when hees over. It is better to let Xiaoyu eat something first. He takes the opportunity to make arrangements to prevent his Xiaoyu from being angry.


    "Are you hungry?" Gu Jinli asked, with a guilty look in his eyes, and he chuckled: "I got up in the afternoon and was a little hungry. I drank a bowl of chicken soup, a bowl of chicken, and two pancakes."


    The chicken porridge she drank with him before going to bed was not enough, so she woke up hungry.


    When Qin Sang heard that she had eaten a lot, he smiled happily and asked, "Is there any more chicken soup? I''ll drink a bowl and eat two pancakes."


    "Yes." Gu Jinli had already prepared it for him. Chicken soup and pancakes were warming on the stove over water. He turned around and went out to get them for him.


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to write a letter. After he finished writing, he whistled and Siping appeared and knocked on the window: "Master."


    Qin Sang opened the back window and handed the letter to him: "Send it to Brother Luo at the main residence of the Lei Family Caravan."


    "Yes." Siping was responsible for sending messages and was a confidant, so he knew Luo Ying. After getting the letter, he immediately sent it to Luo Ying.


    Seeing himing, Luo Ying was very happy and asked: "Is your master here? Hurry up, the food and wine prepared for him are getting cold again. This brat has slept for too long, and the food and wine are already hot." I''m back."


    There is also a shortage of supplies in the city now. If we were in the capital, we would never eat this kind of food and wine that had been heated twice.


    Siping nced at him and handed him a letter: "Master won''t be here untilter. This is a letter to Lord Ying."


    My master is having dinner with his wife. How about you heat up the food and wine?


    Letter? Bring it. Luo Ying was happy that the youngest Qin sent him a letter, which showed that he was his brother in his heart, and his love for him was not in vain.


    However, when he tore open the envelope and opened the letter paper, he was so angry that his face darkened.


    With a bang, Luo Ying pped his palm on the table and said angrily: "Bastard!"


    For the sake of a woman, she actually wrote to him to tell him to be kinder when speaking to Mrs. Gu, to smile more, not to speak too harshly, and not to make Mrs. Gu angry. He also said that Mrs. Gu had suffered along with him. , he couldn''t let her suffer anymore.


    Youngest Qin is simply crazy. He is so obsessed with a woman. He is always thinking about her and is afraid that she will be wronged. How can this be done? There is absolutely no rtionship at all!


    Luo Ying stared at Siping with a heavy gaze. He stared at Siping until a chill ran down his back. He cupped his fists and saluted, and said, "If Master Ying has no other instructions, I will go back and recover first."


    Looking at him, he doesnt look right, so hed better run away first. "Stop!" Luo Ying scolded Siping and asked: "Is Mrs. Gu usually very cruel to your master? She must be very cruel. After all, she is a country girl. She has never learned any rules for meeting people. She only knows how to hold a The tricks of a rough country woman..."


    "Master Ying, forgive me." Siping interrupted Luo Ying and said, "Master has told me before that if he encounters someone who nders his wife, he will give him a lesson at the least and make him disappear at the worst. Master Ying, please don''t embarrass yourself. "


    Luo Ying was so angry that his face turned green. He suppressed his anger and asked again: "How kind is Gu to your master? Are you obedient?"


    Siping nodded heavily and said with a smile: "Very obedient."


    The master never goes against his wifes will. She always does what she says and is very obedient.


    However, this is only true fordies, and we still use the standards of dead soldiers for them.


    Luo Ying heard this and thought it was Gu Jinli who listened to Qin Sang''s words. His face immediately lit up with joy and he said with a smile: "Haha, I know that the youngest Qin will not be led away by a woman."


    Siping frowned, realizing that Luo Ying might have misunderstood, but think about it... the master and the wife always discuss things together, but the master dotes on the wife, and often lets her do it, and is not led by the wife. Lets go, theres not much to exin.


    Luo Ying asked some more questions, and Siping told him what he could say, but didn''t say a word about what he couldn''t.


    Seeing that Luo Ying couldn''t get anything out of the question, and it was rted to the affairs of Qin Lao and his wife, he couldn''t ask a servant, so he sent Siping away and said: "Go back and urge your master toe here quickly. "


    Yes. Siping responded and left quickly.


    More than three quarters of an hour after Siping left, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli rode a carriage to the main house of the Lei family caravan, in the name of picking up Gao Lei, their benefactor and an elder with a different surname, so they did not avoid the soldiers patrolling the city. .


    The two of them went to see Gao Lei first, and Gao Lei took them to see Luo Ying.


    "It''s in this courtyard. There are people guarding it nearby. Untrustworthy people will not be allowed to break in. You can go in without worries." After Gao Lei''s words, he left and wandered in the garden to eat.


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand, knocked on the courtyard door, waited for the door to open, and took her in.


    Luo Ying had been waiting impatiently for a long time, but due to his serious injury, he could only sit on the soft couch and wait.


    Fortunately, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli entered the house quickly.


    "Brother Luo, I brought Xiaoyu to see you." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand, came to the front of the body, and asked: "How is the injury? Is the poison under control?"


    "Doctor Lu is great, I''m fine." Luo Ying stared at the hands held by the couple, biting her back mrs, looked at Gu Jinli, raised her chin and asked, "Are you the Gu family?"


    "Yes." Gu Jinli took off his hat and saluted Luo Ying solemnly: "Thank you, Brother Luo, for helping with the rescue."


    If it weren''t for Luo Ying and the Eagle Food Gang, it would have been really difficult for them to fight off the Rong peoplest night.


    "You don''t need to thank me, I''m protecting the youngest Qin." Luo Ying said, looking at Gu Jinli.


    The abscess on Mrs. Gu''s face was indeed fake. Now that the abscess is gone, the odor is gone. When she suddenly saw her... Wow, she is really a beauty that is one in a million.


    Luo Ying finally felt a little more at ease. If the youngest Qin really married an ugly woman, he would have to die for the youngest Qin.


    With his appearance now, he is worthy of Qin Lao Mao.


    Its just that his background is too poor, and that Cuis life experience is too worrying.

 Chapter 1656: Looking for trouble

    Chapter 1656: Looking for trouble


    Chapter 1656 Looking for trouble


    Qin Sang told Gu Jinli that Luo Ying''s temper had changed a little, and if Luo Ying went crazy, he told her to ignore it.


    He also said, "Luo Ying is a friendly person. As long as he epts you, he will work hard for you. He is an excellent person."


    But in the end, he also said that if Luo Ying was really angry with her, she didn''t have to hold it back, she could get angry on the spot, and she didn''t have to worry about offending the Eagle Food Gang, he would take care of her.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was very happy. Brother Qin was indeed facing her, so when he saw Luo Ying''s chin looking at others, he endured it and did not quarrel with him.


    But Luo Ying was unhappy and said, "Why don''t you speak? Are you mute?"


    Gu Jinli: "What does Brother Luo want me to say?"


    "Of course I need to tell you all about your family, especially the situation of your parents'' ns three generations up!" Luo Ying was angry, pointed at Qin Sang and said: "Our two families have been friends for generations, and now his parents and brothers are all Since he is no longer here, there are certain things that I, a close family friend, will naturally have to take care of for him."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s face darkened and he was obviously unhappy.


    Seeing this, Luo Ying thought of the letter reminding her, and of Qin Lao''s stubborn temper, so she could only soften her voice and exin: "Since ancient times, marriages have required clear exnations of the situation within the three generations and six rtives. As the youngest Qin''s rtive, I naturally have to ask."


    Gu Jinli:


    You dont just want to ask, you are clearly looking for trouble!


    However, Gu Jinli thought about Qin Sang''s kindness to her, and thought that Luo Ying and the Eagle Food Gang had indeed saved Xing''an Mansion, so he did not get angry, but told her about the situation at home one by one.


    Even the situation of Fei''s natal family was told.


    "It''s admirable that there are people in your grandmother''s family who sacrificed their lives for the country." Luo Ying came from a military background. He was very impressed when he heard that all the men from Fei''s family died fighting against the soldiers.


    but


    "What''s the situation of your mother''s natal family?" Luo Ying looked at Gu Jinli and said in an unquestionable tone: "The Qin family is not a casual family. If the legitimate son gets married, if he doesn''t even know what the situation of his mother-inw''s natal family is, he can''t exin it to his ancestors. So you must exin clearly the situation on your mother''s side, otherwise..."


    "Brother Luo." Qin Sang''s face was dark, he held Gu Jinli''s hand tightly, and said in a bad tone: "My mother-inw is a very charitable elder. A family that can teach my mother-inw such a good behavior must be a family with a pure family tradition. Brother Luo does not need to Ask more, and the two families are already married. I am very satisfied with the marriage and very grateful."


    The tone of thest half sentence is even cold, and the warning is obvious.


    Luo Ying was angry. Mr. Qin, this stinky boy, does he know that I am doing this for your own good?


    "Brother Mu, don''t be willful. If you don''t ask these things clearly, do you want to beughed at to death?!" Luo Ying also had a bad temper. When he saw Qin Sang facing a woman, he became angry.


    Qin Sang frowned, narrowed his eyes slightly, and stared at Luo Ying. Luo Ying was so scared that he said angrily: "Don''t look at me like that. I am not your subordinate and I am not afraid of you."


    He added: "You are not young anymore. Now that you are married, you should think of many bad things and understand that I am asking this for your own good."


    Qin Sang ignored his words and only asked him: "Brother Luo, have you read the letter I gave you?"


    Luo Ying was stunned for a moment and felt a little guilty: "I saw it."


    Qin Sang: "Since you have seen it, why do you ask in person? What do you want to know? You can ask me in private and I will tell you. What do you mean by asking Xiaoyu in person and embarrassing her? She is my legal wife. , deserves to be respected.


    Originally, Xing''an Prefecture was besieged, which made Gu Jinli worry and fear in the city for more than half a month. He was already very guilty. Now that Luo Ying did it again and embarrassed Xiaoyu, he was very angry.


    Luo Ying smiled: "When did I embarrass her? When did I disrespect her? Which family should not ask about matters within three generations of marriage? Is it wrong for me to ask?"


    Qin Sang frowned, held Gu Jinli''s hand tightly, and said, "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, let''s go."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, then stepped up to follow. Luo Ying was anxious and sad, and said hurriedly: "Stop, what I said is the truth, I am right!"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang became even more angry and quickened his pace.


    Luo Ying was horrified when he saw this. Its over. This kid is really angry: Dont go, stop, cough, cough, puff~


    Qin Sang heard the sound and smelled the smell of blood, and knew that Luo Ying was so anxious that he vomited blood. He paused for a moment, but continued to walk towards the door.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Jinli pulled him and said, "If you''re worried, let''s go and take a look."


    Qin Sang did not look back, he just looked at her and said: "Brother Luo is good to me. I understand that he is indeed the person I care about, but what I care about most is you."


    He knows his own thoughts very well and he also knows who is most important to him.


    Luo Ying:


    Poof!


    He was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Gu Jinli looked back at Luo Ying and saw that his face was pale and he shouted: "Come here, your Lord Ying is going to die!"


    The sound spread outside the hospital. Pang Hai, Doctor Lu and others who were guarding the entrance of the hospital hurried into the yard, kicked open the door with a bang, and ran towards Luo Ying.


    "Master Ying, why are you disobedient? Do you still want to live? If you want to live, why don''t we try to die?!" Dr. Lu was very angry. He quickly took out a silver needle and inserted it into Luo Ying to draw Qi and blood, without letting him Because of anger, poisonous blood attacks the heart.


    Luo Ying was half lying on the couch, ring at Gu Jinli angrily.


    This **** Gu is so incapable of speaking that he just screams for doctor. Why do you say he is dying? He was clearly taking the opportunity to curse him.


    Gu Jinli smiled at him and said to Qin Sang, "He red at me."


    "Little fish are not afraid." After Qin Sangforted her, he turned to look at Luo Ying, his eyes darkened, which made Luo Ying so angry that he almost vomited blood again.


    Doctor Lu warned: "Master Ying, don''t get excited, otherwise I will make you faint first."


    "Don''t mess around, I won''t get excited anymore." He still had a lot to say to Qin Lao Yao, and he couldn''t faint so quickly.


    After saying that, he looked at Qin Sang, with his eyes still a little aggrieved.


    Qin Sang sighed and said, "Brother Luo, take good care of yourself, we won''t leave."


    This is apromise, but it is us who are being used, and it is obviously still biased towards Gu Jinli.


    Luo Ying was so angry that she cursed the eighteenth generation of Gu Jinli''s family in her heart, but at least she controlled her mouth and did not say anything more embarrassing to Gu Jinli.


    Doctor Lu worked hard for more than two-quarters of an hour, and finally got Luo Ying''s poison under control: "Don''t get excited again, or you won''t be able to go on your way the day after tomorrow."


    "Doctor Lu, Lord Ying''s poison?" Gu Jinli knew that Luo Ying was a rtive to Qin Sang. Seeing that he was indeed seriously ill, he asked, took out a bag and handed it to him: "These are the medicines that are more effective." Take the antidote pills and see if they can be used by Master Ying?"


    Doctor Lu took it, opened his small purse, took out a detoxification pill, put it directly into his mouth and chewed it. After tasting it, he nodded and said: "Well, with the addition of Hu root sprouts and bloodworm shells, the efficacy of the medicine has indeed been improved a lot. , but its useless to eat it now. However, Lord Ying took your detoxification pills before he was poisoned. He resisted a lot of the toxins in the Rongren poison powder and saved his life. The next thing about getting rid of the toxins is not this. If the antidote pills can help, I have to take care of him personally and remove the poison from him for more than half a year."

 Chapter 1657: inform

    Chapter 1657: inform


    Chapter 1657 Notification


    As Doctor Lu spoke, he kept moving his hands. He quickly pierced the opening of his purse and stuffed the detoxification pill into the inner pocket of his clothes. He patted it a few times for fear that it was not stuffed properly, and finally stretched out his hand towards Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin still has detoxification pills. Give me a few more packets."


    He suddenly noticed Gu Jinli''s face again and said in surprise: "Little girl, you, are you Mrs. Qin?"


    Have you changed your skin?


    Is there such medical skill in the world? Please teach me, I want to learn!


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "It''s me. It''s not safe on the westbound road, so I did it specially. I must be pretty good at it."


    Doctor Lu belongs to Luo Ying and he will not speak nonsense, so Gu Jinli dared to tell him the truth.


    Doctor Lu nodded and praised: "It''s really good. What is your fake leather made of?"


    Gu Jinli replied: "It''s made from resin, and abscesses are made from egg yolks and medicated powder."


    Doctor Lu suddenly realized: "That''s it. I didn''t expect that resin can be used to make fake human skin."


    He knew that there were many resins that could be used as medicine, and the more valuable one was the resin from the peach tree, also known as peach gum, but he had not thought of using the resin to make fake skin.


    Are there any more Jiedu Pills? Although Dr. Lu was curious about using resin to make fake skin, he felt that it would be more economical to order more Jiedu Pills.


    There are still some, but not much. After Gu Jinli left a purse of detoxification pills for himself, he gave the other detoxification pills to Dr. Lu.


    Doctor Lu almostughed out loud when he looked at the six detoxification pills in his purse. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "Young master has married a good wife. I will retire first."


    He held the detoxification pills and left happily.


    When one foot stepped out of the threshold, he looked back at Luo Ying and reminded: "Don''t be angry again. The reason why you were not poisoned immediately is all because of Mrs. Qin''s antidote pill."


    So stop putting on a bad face and have a better attitude. I can ask Mrs. Qin for some good medicine in the future, which will bring many benefits.


    Luo Ying was so angry that his face turned green: "Get out!"


    Doctor Lu hurriedly left. Pang Hai and the others did not stay long before they also went out and closed the door. They kicked it too hard and broke the door. It was not closed tightly and there was a crack.


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand, walked back, took two chairs, sat in front of the soft body, looked at Luo Ying and said: "Brother Luo, whether you ept it or not, Xiaoyu will be my legal wife in this life. There is only her, there cannot be anyone else."


    So its better to ept it as soon as possible to avoid making yourself angry.


    "I know!" Luo Ying was depressed. The youngest Qin had already told him this when they were outside the city, and he had already epted the fact that Gu Jinli was Qin''s youngest wife.


    But he just couldn''t bear to hear Cui''s experience. If Cui really became a prostitute while wandering, then... Luo Ying wanted to hit him to death!


    "Master Ying, I am very grateful that you risked your life to help us, so I am willing to tell you my mother''s life experience." Gu Jinli knew that Luo Ying was concerned about Cui''s unknown life experience, and did not want everyone to fall into trouble because of this matter. Just tell Luo Ying about Cui''s life experience.


    Luo Ying was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Gu Jinli and said, "You, are you serious? Do you have any evidence? Do you know that the Lu family is not just a wealthy family? The Lu family was a rtive of the emperor in the previous dynasty!"


    Granddaughter of the Lu family, this marriage is a good one.


    I think back when Emperor Jingwu came to the throne, although he hated the wealthy families and wanted to kill them all, he also admired the Lu family because the Lu family did have many things in their hands that could revitalize the country. Emperor Jingwu was very torn at first. He wanted to kill the Lu family and recruit the Lu family, but before he could make a decision, the Lu family disappeared.


    Emperor Jingwu sent people to search for the Lu family for many years, but found nothing. It can be seen that although the previous dynasty fell, the wings of the Lu family are still strong.


    If Mrs. Cui was really the daughter of the Lu family, not only would the marriage be sessful, but she would also be able to help them kill the Dog Emperor at the critical moment.


    At this moment, Luo Ying looked at Gu Jinli and found him pleasing to the eye.


    However, he still asked: "Is there any evidence? You can''t just say a few words and I''ll believe it."


    Do you think Im stupid?


    Gu Jinli came to make friends, so she brought the medical book given to her by Guanzhu Hu and a family genealogy with the seal of the Lu family: "Master Ying, let''s take a look."


    Luo Ying took it and looked at it seriously.


    Although he was a warrior, his family was noble, and his wife was a daughter of an aristocratic family, so he recognized the Lu family seal. After reading it carefully, he finally believed it and returned the thing to Gu Jinli: "Your Majesty is indeed from a famous family. "


    But Luo Ying was still very confused. She looked at Gu Jinli, then at Qin Sang, then at Gu Jinli. Finally, she couldn''t help but asked: "Your Majesty''s family background is fine, but your Majesty has been homeless for ten years. Do you know a woman? Especially if a beautiful woman wanders around, what will happen to her? I am very concerned about your fathers wandering..."


    "Brother Luo, enough is enough." Qin Sang grabbed Luo Ying''s wrist and increased his strength, almost cracking Luo Ying''s hand bones: "What you are worried about has not happened. If you keep pestering me, I will really Angry. I have a very angry temper, and once I get angry, I will ignore you for the rest of my life."


    Although his voice was not loud, his tone was strong and he spoke clearly. Luo Ying knew that he was not joking and was a little scared.


    Gu Jinli said: "I know what Master Ying is worried about, but I can tell you that my mother is very good and has not encountered the disgusting things you are worried about. She has a grandma following her all the time, and that grandma is a powerful one. She took good care of her, and before she died, she was arranged to work as an embroiderer in a wealthy family''s home. She had never wandered alone."


    That nanny probably didnt want to send Ms. Cui to work as an embroiderer in a wealthy family, but she nned this job for Ms. Cui before she died. She knew that Ms. Cui was beautiful and if she was left alone, she might be raped by evil people. Sold into the building.


    The worst oue for someone who works as an embroiderer in a wealthy family is to be taken by the master as a concubine, but that is just serving a man, so the situation is not too bad.


    And that nanny is indeed a scheming person. The family she found for Ms. Cui has a powerful mistress. It is almost impossible for a man to take a concubine.


    Gu Jinli said: "I also know that as a daughter of the Lu family, my mother has been living abroad for decades. There must be a conspiracy. My family will investigate it by ourselves in the future. So Lord Ying can rest assured and no longer has to worry about my mother. Life experience and experience.


    He added: "I have told Master Ying everything I can. I hope Master Ying will not ask any more questions."


    Finally, he said: "Master Ying helped us, but my antidote pills also helped Master Ying, and my insect attractant also saved the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang. I don''t owe Master Ying, and I will exin everything to him." It''s because of Brother Qin. So we''d better stop it and don''t get angry. I don''t have a good temper either."


    Thest few words made Luo Ying tremble with anger... But it was very impolite for him to delve into Cui''s life experience. It was good that Gu Jinli could tell him. If he continues to be ignorant, the two families will really be unable to get along.


    Who is Luo Ying? He was able to bend and stretch. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "Brother Mu''s daughter-inw, why do you call me Ying Ye? That''s what outsiders call me. You are a member of the family. Follow Brother Mu and call me Brother Luo, or call me cousin-inw." Thats it.

 Chapter 1658: Continue to pretend

    Chapter 1658: Continue to pretend


    Chapter 1658 Continue to pretend


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it... Your face changed so quickly.


    Luo Ying ignored her iprehensible expression, took Qin Sang''s hand, looked at Gu Jinli and said: "Your cousin should have given birth, and you are now your cousin and aunt. Are you happy? Go back and prepare the gifts. I will leave the day after tomorrow. It''s time to take her back with your nephew or niece."


    Luo Ying married a girl from Qin Sang''s grandfather''s family, who was more than four years older than Qin Sang. Originally, this cousin was going to be married to his second brother, but his second brother didn''t realize it until his death. He heard that his uncle wanted to marry his daughter. To myself, I was so scared that I ran away to the Luo family and never came back.


    Luo Ying learned that the son-inw the Yu family liked was actually Qin Er, and he was so angry that he beat Qin Er.


    Luo Ying had fallen in love with cousin Yu as early as when she had awakened. She always used the Qin family''s connections to go to the Yu family to meet cousin Yu, waiting for cousin Yu and the queen to ask the elders of the family toe to propose marriage.


    Who would have thought that Uncle Yu''s ipetent idiot actually fell in love with Qin Er, but he was so angry!


    Even though he and Qin Er are life-and-death brothers, if Qin Er dares to steal his wife from him, he can also kill Qin Er.


    Qin Er is very wronged. I didn''t like cousin Yu at all. It''s my uncle who is crazy. What are you doing to beat me like a dead camel or a dead bird? Do you want to break off the rtionship?


    Qin Er is even more stupid than Luo Ying. After being beaten by Luo Ying, he came up with a n. After knowing that the Yu family went to the hot spring vige to stay for a while, he took Luo Ying to the hot spring vige by using his identity as the nephew of the Yu family and found him. Taking an opportunity, he set up a trap and let Luo Ying and cousin Yu bump into each other by the hot spring pool.


    Qin Er took the opportunity to call to the Yu family nursing home and beat Luo Ying as a disciple. He was angry at being beaten by Luo Ying.


    But after such a fuss, the Yu family''s aunt and the Gong family''s rtives got into trouble.


    When Aunt Yu and her mother''s family saw this situation and listened to Qin Er''s jealous words, they knew that Cousin Yu could only marry Luo Ying.


    Fortunately, Luo Ying really likes Cousin Yu, and Cousin Yu has been pestered by Luo Ying and stuffed with many gadgets. She understands his intentions and has him in her heart. Taken together, Luo Ying and Luo Ying Cousin Yus marriage was decided.


    Uncle Yu is very satisfied with this marriage. Whether he is marrying the Qin family or the Luo family, his Yu family has made a profit.


    However, Qin Er did not get any benefits. He almost ruined Cousin Yu''s reputation. Together with Luo Ying, he was beaten up by the elders of the Luo family and the Qin family, and was also fined to copy an entire book of Dachu criminalws. It almost made their hands useless.


    "Well, our husband and wife will definitely pack up a gift for Brother Luo to take back to our little nephew." Qin Sang was very happy. Cousin Yu was one of the few rtives he had, and she had a gentle and gentle temper, and was very quiet. Like his mother, the person she married was Brother Luo. He was even more happy. He held Luo Ying''s hand and said, "Brother Luo, congrattions on bing a father."


    Haha, it is indeed a great joy in life! Luo Ying was very happy. This was the child he had been waiting for for many years, and after having this child, Jiao Jiaos heart disease could be gone.


    He nced at Gu Jinli again and wanted to make a remark, but he couldn''t say such rude words, so he restrained himself and changed his words: "I''ve asked someone to prepare a table of dishes. You guys can stay and eat, and then go back after eating."


    Qin Sang agreed: "But it needs to be quick. After I take Aunt Lei back, I have to go to the government office."


    Luo Ying frowned when he heard this: "You are running around day and night, and you have just fought a tough battle. How can you only sleep for one day? Don''t go to the Yamen. Continue to rest at night and go back tomorrow."


    He added: "Don''t worry about the seizure of supplies. It''s okay if you don''t want those things. I have them in my hand and will supply them to you."


    After saying that, he shouted towards the door: "Pass the food!"


    Hey. Pang Hai and the others heard this and immediately went to get wine and food.


    Inside the house, Qin Sang shook his head: "No, when we came to pick up Aunt Lei, we bumped into the soldiers patrolling the city. General Cheng and the others must know that I''m awake. Since I''m awake, if I don''t go there, some people will say that I will get big after I have performed meritorious services. , dont take the generals seriously. He is now just a small householder.


    Luo Ying was angry when he heard this, and punched Ruantan: "In the past, you didn''t have to worry about these things at all. You could just walk sideways in the army."


    But now the youngest Qin has to rush to the government office overnight to see Shangfeng in order to eliminate other people''s jealousy and dissatisfaction.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Brother Luo, don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    He also reminded: "Don''t say this again in the future. No matter what situation you live in, you can''t always think about the good things in the past."


    He didn''t feel aggrieved, he just felt sorry for Xiaoyu and felt that it was too painful for Xiaoyu to follow him.


    "Master Ying, the wine and food are here!" Pang Hai stood in the yard and shouted. After Luo Ying responded, he led the people into the house with the wine and food.


    The dishes are very good, including mutton and fish, and the wine is even better. It is Yuqiong Shao, which is specially provided for nobles and the royal family. The first time Qin Sang got drunk, he drank this kind of wine.


    Luo Ying smiled and said: "Brothers from the Eagle Food Gang robbed me. You also know that I love this food. I always bring some with me even when I go out. I can just give it to you to drink."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at Luo Ying, his eyes a little red. In fact, Brother Luo didn''t like to drink this kind of wine. The person who drank this wine most was his second brother. The first time he got drunk, he was drunk by his second brother.


    After he was drunk, the second brotherughed.


    The next day he had a splitting headache. The second brother came to see him andughed at him: "My youngest, you just don''t know how to enjoy yourself. This is the second brother''s favorite wine. I have specially reserved a jar for you to drink." , but you dont know the difference, you didnt tell me when you were drunk, and you said this wine is too spicy and unpleasant to drink. My second brother tells you, spicy wine is good wine, and those that are not spicy are only for women, you are a big man How can we drink the sweet wine that women drink!"


    Then, the second brother was caught and beaten by his father.


    The reason is that he was only eight years old at the time, and after he got drunk, his mother was so worried that she cried. My father loves my mother the most. When my mother cried, how could I let my second brother go?


    After the second brother was beaten, he came to his room again that night and gave him a jar of wine: "Young man, drink quickly!"


    He was helpless: "Second brother, if you get me drunk once, you will be beaten to death by dad. If you get me drunk again, I''m afraid you will be beaten to death by dad."


    Qin Er waved his big hand and said with a smile: "Your second brother, can I wait for our father toe and fight? Don''t worry, after you finish drinking, your second brother left overnight and wille back in a few months. How many more people will dad be angry with?" Cant make the moon?


    Eight-year-old Qin Sang looked bitter and asked seriously: "Second brother, do you have a grudge against me, so you want to murder me while my parents are sleeping?"


    Qin Er''s eyes widened and he said, "How is that possible? We are brothers from the same father and mother. My second brother loves you."


    Little Qin Sang: "Then why do you want me to drink again? I am only eight years old. If I drink any more, I will die."


    Well, Qin Er thought about it, and it was true that the youngest was still too young. If he drank too much, he might die young. As a good brother, Qin Er naturally couldn''t harm his younger brother like this.


    He took the wine jar, drank most of it, and then handed the jar to Qin Sang: "Drink, you won''t die of drunkenness this time."

 Chapter 1659: commit suicide every day

    Chapter 1659:mit suicide every day


    Chapter 1659: Suicide Every Day


    Xiao Qin Sang:


    If I dont drink it, my head will hurt. If I drink it, I will be a fool.


    But the second brother is older and more powerful than him, and he can''t beat him. If he insists on not drinking, the second brother will definitely force him to drink.


    He thought for a while, looked up at Qin Er and said, "I will drink when the second brother goes out, otherwise I will call dad and mom. If dad wakes up, the second brother will not be able to escape and will be beaten by dad."


    Qin Er''s face turned dark when he heard this, and he pointed at Xiao Qin Sang and said, "You''re a bad boy, I''m your brother, and you''re threatening me."


    "Since we are brothers, why did the second brother make me drink? My head hurts when I''m drunk." Xiao Qin Sang''s face was sullen, as if he didn''t want to discuss it.


    Qin Er had no choice but topromise: "Okay, okay, second brother will go out. But second brother will stand in the yard and watch you drink from the window. Don''t try to fool me."


    Xiao Qin Sang nodded seriously: "Well, I''m not fooling you."


    Qin Er was satisfied: "Second brother knows that our youngest is the most well-behaved."


    "The second brother went out first." Qin Er jumped out of bed and ran out of the house. After a while, he came to the window, looked at little Qin Sang and said, "The second brother is out, drink quickly."


    Xiao Qin Sang waved his hands and said dissatisfied: "No, it''s too close. You have to stand farther away and stand in the yard, otherwise I won''t drink."


    With a bang, Qin Er punched the windowttice and red at Xiao Qin Sang and said: "My youngest, when did you get this problem? You are whining like a little girl. You are a boy, you want to As a man, you have to do things more simply, do you understand?"


    Xiao Qinsang groaned twice in his heart, which made his second brother suspicious, and said angrily: "I have a headache, and I don''t want to drink, but my second brother forced me to drink. I''m angry. I don''t want to see my second brother, so I asked my second brother to stay away." What happened to some?


    Well, Qin Er felt a little ashamed when he heard this, and said with a smile: "Cheng Chengcheng, second brother, please stand in the yard right now."


    After saying that, he did some backflips and came to the middle of the yard.


    Little Qin Sang looked at it and remembered what his father said: Your second brother is like a monkey. He can never stay still and has to jump three times when walking.


    Youngest brother, second brother, stand up, drink quickly! Qin Er shouted, raising his fist towards little Qin Sang, as if he would beat you if you dare not drink.


    Little Qin Sang had no choice but to pick up the wine jar and start drinking...actually he didn''t really drink, he just held up the wine jar and poured wine down.


    There was a basin covered by the quilt under him, which he took over when the second brother turned around and left the house.


    At this moment, the second brother was standing in the yard. No matter how good his eyesight was, he couldn''t see the basin under the quilt. When I saw him holding a wine jar and making drinking gestures, I thought he was really drinking.


    After a while, he finished drinking and raised the wine jar towards his second brother.


    Qin Er happily ran to the window and waved to him: "Come here, second brother wants to check it out, so you don''t fool me."


    Little Qin Sang had an unhappy look on his face, got off the bed and handed him the wine jar.


    Qin Er saw that the wine jar was empty and said again: "Open your mouth."


    Ah, poof~ Xiao Qin Sang still had a mouthful of wine in his mouth. When he opened his mouth, the wine spurted out, hitting Qin Er in the face.


    "Bah, baby, you have learned how to use secret tricks to scheme against your second brother." Qin Er was sprayed with wine, but he was not angry. Instead, he touched Xiao Qin Sang''s head and said, "Be good, don''t be angry anymore. When second brotheres back, I will bring you a good horse."


    Little Qin Sang: "No, dad said he would find a good horse for me, but the one you find will definitely not be as good as dad''s."


    Qin Er was angry: "You bastard, you still don''t like what the second brother gave you? Wait, the second brother will give you a horse farm from now on!" Little Qin Sang didn''t believe it at all. Is it possible to have a horse farm casually?


    Qin Er asked again: "Younger, are you dizzy? Are you drunk?"


    Xiao Qin Sang nodded: "I feel dizzy."


    "Haha, that''s right, keep it up." Qin Er was very happy and said: "When you get up tomorrow and dad asks you why you are dizzy, just say that your second brother is here to drink for you again. Do you understand? ?


    After hearing this, Xiao Qinsang looked at his second brother and said in confusion: "Second brother, you force me to drink just to make dad angry? But if you make dad angry, dad will still beat you when youe home. of."


    Qin Erdao: "This is not called deliberately angry with father, but a battle of wits and courage with father. The second brother can''t be beaten by father in vain, can''t he make up for it?"


    Xiao Qin Sang said seriously: "Second brother, if you continue like this, you will really be beaten to death by your father."


    Qin Er smiled, pinched his cheeks that were still a little fat and said: "You are thinking too much. I am dad''s biological son. If dad doesn''t know how much he loves me, he won''t beat me to death...at most he will kill me." I was beaten until Iy down for a month, but its okay, so dont worry about my second brother.


    As he spoke, he took out a dagger, a token, and a banknote, and handed them to Xiao Qin Sang: "Take this, this is your reward. Go to the street and have a good time tomorrow. Don''t wait all the time." If you practice Qigong at home, what should you do if you be stupid?"


    Xiao Qin Sang doesnt want it: I want a horse farm.


    Added another sentence in my heart: I am not stupid, I am very smart.


    Qin Er''s mouth twitched when he heard this: "My youngest, I didn''t expect you to be greedy. Let''s do it. Second brother will build a horse farm for you. When you are crowned, I will give you a crowning gift."


    Xiao Qin Sang frowned, did the math, and said unhappily: "There are still twelve years left. Second brother, you are trying to trick me."


    Qin Er''s face turned red, his eyes were a little wandering, and he quickly denied it: "Nonsense, the second brother is a manly man, how could he lie to you about a little baby. Okay, I won''t talk to you anymore, go to bed quickly, it''s toote for children to sleep He will die. My second brother is gone and I wille back to see you during the New Year."


    After saying that, he ran away quickly.


    Just as he ran into the yard, he turned around and waved at him and said with a smile: "Remember to tell dad tomorrow what happened tonight. Remember how angry dad was, and tell me when Ie back!"


    Xiao Qin Sangy on the windowttice and raised his hand to wave to his second brother... At that time, he didn''t feel much regret for his second brother''s departure, just because his second brother was like this, often getting into trouble and often running away from home. But every time I leave, I wille back safely soon.


    But it has been seven years since they were separated for thest time, and he has never seen his second brother again... The second brother has really left and will nevere back to see him again with a small gift.


    When Qin Sang thought of this, his throat seemed to be pinched, making him feel extremely ufortable.


    Suddenly, his hand was held by someone, and a warmth spread from the little hand to his hand, which warmed his hand. He turned his head and looked to his side, and Xiaoyu''s smiling face appeared in front of him.


    The smile was as bright as a me, illuminating him brightly and immediately warming his chilly body.


    Xiaoyu. Heughed, put away his palm, and held her hand tightly...Although he lost his parents and brother, he still had Xiaoyu.


    Seeing that he finally came back to his senses, Gu Jinli felt a little relieved. He smiled and raised his hand, poking his face: "I''m still in a daze after eating."


    He was motionless and his eyes were still red, which looked worrying.

 Chapter 1660: relic

    Chapter 1660: relic


    Chapter 1660 Relics


    Im thinking about my second brother. Qin Sang didnt hide anything from her and told her everything he had just thought about.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "Second brother, he is really good."


    Those who seek death every day and are not afraid of being beaten at all will be more daring the more they are beaten.


    Qin Sang''s smile grew wider and he nodded: "The second brother is really naughty. Dad beats him the most, but the one who is most satisfied is the second brother. He said that the second brother is smart, dares to attack and fight, and likes to use strange moves. He is a good person." A good seedling for the pioneers.


    The second brother was awarded the title of Pioneer General when he was sixteen years old. He fought in several beautiful charge battles and was indeed a pioneer.


    Luo Ying answered: "That''s right, Qin Er is indeed very powerful, even crazier than me. I remember when we went into battle to kill the enemy together, we beat the Rong thieves until they howled. We chased the Rong people to the Rong territory several times, causing trouble. When the Rong bandits saw the military gs bearing our surnames, they turned around and fled for their lives."


    Gu Jinli looked at Luo Ying. This man was already crazy enough. If the second brother was even crazier than him, and the two of them chased the Rong people together, she would know how miserable the Rong people would be if she thought about it.


    "It''s a pity..." Luo Ying sighed, grabbed the jar and drank, but before he could drink it, Qin Sang took the jar away: "Brother Luo is injured and poisoned, it''s better not to drink."


    He asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, do you want to drink?"


    This is the second brothers favorite wine, and it was also the wine that made him drunk for the first time. He wanted his beloved girl to try it and share his childhood time with her.


    "Okay, I want to drink." Gu Jinli was a little excited, holding the bowl and said, "Pour the wine in."


    Qin Sang looked at the sea bowl she was holding, feeling a little helpless. He took a small cup and poured her a ss: "Just drink a little. This wine has a strong stamina. If you drink too much, you will get drunk."


    It was very ufortable to be drunk, and he didnt want Xiaoyu to suffer this.


    Gu Jinli: "You still look down on my ability to drink? I''m a good drinker."


    And there are hangover medicines, so you wont feel ufortable the next day after being drunk.


    Qin Sang shook his head and said warmly: "Don''t drink too much if you can."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli didn''t want to drink more. After all, she didn''t have contraception and was very likely to get pregnant. Drinking alcohol was not good for the child.


    "Be good." Qin Sang''s eyes showed a smile, reflecting the way she took the cup and took a sip of the drink.


    "How does it taste?" Qin Sang put down the wine jar and looked at her and asked.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "It doesn''t taste good, it tastes spicy."


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "It''s the same as the first time I drank it. This wine really doesn''t taste good."


    But the second brother likes to drink.


    He asked his second brother why he liked to drink such unpleasant wine.


    The second brother was sitting on the imperial chair, looked at him and said, "What do you know about your kid? A real man should drink such strong wine."


    Luo Ying, who was on the side, snorted coldly after hearing this: "Huh, what do you know? Men should drink wine like this, it''s strong enough!"


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this. This answer was exactly the same as the second brother... He looked at Luo Ying and seemed to see the second brother, but he knew very well that this was not the second brother.


    But Luo Ying will treat him as kindly as his second brother.


    Luo Ying looked at him and said, "Speaking of Qin Er, he also left something for you."


    "What?!" Qin Sang was startled and almost stood up. He was a little excited. He didn''t expect that the second brother had something left for him?


    Luo Ying nodded: "It''s a good thing, but you can''t get it until you reach the crown." After hearing this, Qin Sang''s heart beat violently, and Gu Jinli could hear his heartbeat.


    But its a racecourse? !


    Qin Sang wanted to ask, but in the end he held it back... It was only more than two months before he was crowned, so he held it in until then to get the crowning gift given to him by his second brother.


    Seeing that he didn''t continue to ask, Luo Ying was a little curious: "Don''t you want to know what good things Qin Er left for you?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Don''t worry, we will know in two or three months."


    After hearing this, Luo Ying found it boring.


    Originally I wanted to tease him, but it turned out that this kid''s endurance skills were even better than when he was a child. Even if he knew that his deceased brother had something left for him, he could still endure it without asking and not taking it. He waited honestly.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you in a few months." After Luo Ying finished speaking, he started to eat. He was injured and poisoned, so he didn''t eat much. He just kept picking up vegetables for Qin Sang so that he could eat more. Eat some.


    Qin Sang ate all the dishes Luo Ying served, and he also served a lot of good dishes to Gu Jinli.


    Luo Ying asked people to make tonic soup and bird''s nests. The tonic soup was for Qin Sang, and the bird''s nest was for Gu Jinli: "You are too thin, you need to take more tonic."


    How else can I have a baby?


    The youngest Qin is the only one left in the Qin family, and the youngest Qin is acting crazy. Gu is the only one left, and he must be kind to her, so that Gu can give birth to a baby for the Qin family as soon as possible.


    Gu Jinli was already very full. Looking at the bird''s nest in front of her, she felt a little unable to eat. However, this was Luo Ying''s kindness, and there were not many bird''s nests, so she squeezed them down and drank them.


    Luo Ying looked a little disgusted. What a pretty little girl. How could she eat bird''s nest like this? It was like drinking in water. It was vulgar and wasteful!


    Ms. Gu, you go and apany Mrs. Gao, and Ill talk to Brother Mu. Luo Ying started to chase people away, but then said: Dont worry, Im not saying bad things about you, Im just going to talk about something serious.


    Qin Sang held Gu Jinli''s hand, looked at Luo Ying and said, "Xiaoyu is my real wife, not an outsider. She can listen to anything we say."


    Gu Jinli said: "I''m fine. You haven''t seen each other for many years, so it''s time to say something considerate."


    He reminded again: "But hurry up. You have to go to the Yamen to report. It''s not good to stay here for too long."


    After saying that, she withdrew her hand, stood up and walked outside the house.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ll go find you after I finish talking to Brother Luo." Qin Sang got up after her and sent her out of the yard.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, go in, don''t worry about me."


    After saying that, he waved to him and ran to find Gao Lei.


    Qin Sang looked at her holding up her skirt and trotting away, with a cold and handsome face full of gentle smiles... At this moment, the little fish was like a bird returning from the south, lively and cute, full of vitality, Just one look at it can make you happy.


    Luo Ying was furious: "Mr. Qin, you''ve had enough. Do you like that girl so much?"


    Qin Sang turned around, looked at him, and said seriously: "Yes, I like it very much. Xiaoyu is my hope."


    If it hadn''t been for Xiaoyu, he might have been like the fake second brother, immersed in the misery of having his family broken up and unable to get out. His temperament might have changed drastically, and he might even have gone crazy because he couldn''t bear the blow of his family''s death.


    But after meeting Xiaoyu, her refusal to ept her fate infected him, allowing him to struggle upward instead of being trapped in a blood feud, allowing him to live like a human being instead of a lunatic blinded by hatred.


    Well, if Luo Ying had not been injured and poisoned, he would have jumped up and beaten him up. He was really a monster.


    "Come in and tell us about the fake Qin Er." Luo Ying called Qin Sang in. After closing the door, he asked him a lot of things, and the two of them also talked about a lot of things.

 Chapter 1661: food

    Chapter 1661: food


    Chapter 1661 Food


    "Aunt Lei!" Gu Jinli had already found Gao Lei and saw that she, Aunt Guizhi, and the two maids were still milling around nearby. He smiled: "Aunt Lei, you have been wandering around for half an hour. Take a rest. Don''t be tired. broken."


    Gao Leishi red at her: "You still know that I have been spinning around for half an hour? Then why didn''t youe out earlier?"


    She looked behind her again, and when she didn''t see Qin Sang, she frowned and said, "You haven''t finished speaking yet? It''s really annoying. Now is not the time to go into details. Just say a few words and you have to rush back to other ces." Where is the courtyard?"


    Otherwise, how long do you want to keep performing this scene? I am all tired.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Calm down your anger. Let''s take a rest. Brother Qin wille when you have rested. After all, we haven''t seen each other for so many years, and there are some important things to arrange."


    For example, let the Eagle Food Gang cover up Brother Qins identity.


    Although Brother Qin learned the skills of scouting and assassination, he also wore a hooded helmet when he went to the battlefield. Not many people have seen him, but just in case, he still has to make some arrangements.


    "Humph, for the sake of your ability to make insect attractants, I will amodate you one more time." Gao Lei was supported by Gu Jinli and sat on the stone bench aside, looking at theurel trees that were already full of green. He said sadly: "The leaves are almost green. These **** bandits have dyed our farming. The battle is over, but if food cannot be produced, people in the northwest will still starve to death."


    There is less water in the northwest, so the spring wheat that is rtively drought-tolerant is sown in the spring. However, because the Rong people attacked Xing''an Prefecture, the sowing season was missed.


    Gu Jinli said: "Aunt Lei, don''t worry, it''s only a few monthste. When the Rong people leave, the government will immediately organize everyone to nt seeds, and we can harvest a crop of spring wheat."


    He added: "Farmers here in the northwest mostly grow sorghum, followed by soybeans and sweet potatoes. The sowing period for these crops has not passed yet. As long as they are nted quickly, the harvest will not be dyed."


    Gao Lei shook his head: "You are young and don''t understand... In a battle, many men will be killed and injured, and the city walls will be damaged. There is ack of men to work. If there arend and seeds, it is useless to cultivate without hands. In addition, Thest poisonous insect disease..."


    Gao Lei''s feeling sad just thinking about it.


    No wonder Magistrate Hao and the others wanted to transfer him away. It was really difficult to revitalize the ce in the northwest.


    Gu Jinli said: "We have insect attractant. After the war is over, we will distribute the insect attractant to every household in each vige, and let the farmers take the insect attractant to the fields to attract insects. We will attract insects while working, and wait until the sowing is finished. , and we can trap and kill the overflowing poisonous insects."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gao Lei nodded in his heart, this is indeed a good idea.


    He looked at her again and saw a smile on her face, but frowned and said, "Are you not panicking? Aren''t you afraid that there will be no food and the soldiers under your man''smand will cause trouble?"


    Gu Jinli said carelessly: "Don''t panic. Why panic? There''s no point in panicting in this situation. As for the soldiers, if there is no food, there must be no food in the entire northwest. What''s the use of them making trouble? My Qin Xiao Brother is more capable than others, isn''t it better to follow him than to follow others? So you don''t have to worry about this."


    Gu Jinli really didn''t panic because she had food.


    Haha, I have food in my hand, so I am so calm!


    Gu Jinli was so rxed at the moment, Gao Leishi looked at her, from anger to joy, and actuallyughed...a strange girl, other girls would have been frightened to death if they encountered a fight, but she was acting like nothing happened day by day.


    No, she still lost a lot of weight. It was only after Qin Xiaozi came back safely that she became rxed again.


    "You are a good person." Gao Lei usually did not praise others, but at this moment he patted Gu Jinli''s hand and said sincerely.


    Gu Jinli was slightly proud, raised his chin, and said with a smile: "Of course, I also feel that I am much better than other women."


    Gao Lei''s mouth twitched when he heard this: "You are really not ashamed. I will never praise you again, lest you get carried away."


    Gu Jinliughed and didn''t take Gao Lei''s words seriously at all. This olddy was a hard-spoken but soft-hearted person. Besides, Mrs. Gao Lei is already worrying about food. If she worries about food again, will she be able to survive this day?


    Having finally defeated the Rong people, we should be happy.


    Brother Qin, we are here! Gu Jinli had good eyesight. He saw Qin Sang from a distance and waved to him and shouted.


    Hearing her voice, Qin Sang felt a surge of joy in his heart. He quickened his pace and came almost at a trot: "Xiaoyu, I''m here to pick you up."


    He looked at Gao Lei again, saluted her solemnly, and said gratefully: "I would like to thank Aunt Lei for helping to take care of Xiaoyu. I will keep you, Fifth Master Lei, and the Lei family caravan in mind for your help."


    Mr. Gao Lei epted him as a courtesy and said, "No need to be polite, your wife also helped the Lei family caravan a lot."


    Without Gu Jinli, many people in the Lei family caravan would have died of poisonous insects this time.


    "Okay, stop grinding and go back quickly." Gao Lei was tired and wanted to go back to rest.


    "Okay, let''s go back now." Gu Jinli came over to support her and said diligently, "I''ll help you grow old."


    Gao Lei did not refuse, but just reminded her: "Put on your curtain hat. Since you are pretending, you must pretend it to the end. Now is not the time to show your face."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded, took the curtain hat handed by Qin Sang and put it on. The group left the main house of the Lei family caravan and headed towards the other courtyard in a carriage.


    On the way, he met soldiers patrolling the city again. Qin Sang greeted them, and Gao Lei also showed his face and said: "We have to patrol the city at night. Thank you for your hard work."


    He sighed again: "I don''t want to move, but these two children respect me and insist on taking me back to another courtyard. They said they would prepare a table in person to thank me."


    A general bannerman who led the team to patrol the city smiled and said: "This is the wish of Qin Baihu and his wife, and the olddy has made great achievements in this battle, so she deserves to be so respected."


    Gao Leishi responded with a smile, and the carriage started running again.


    They performed this drama because they wanted to erase their connection with Luo Ying.


    After all, Luo Ying still lives in the main house of the Lei family''s caravan. The couple will go over tonight and don''t do a show. If they meet someone smart, they will doubt Qin Sang''s identity.


    Three quarters of an hourter, the carriage arrived at the other courtyard.


    After Qin Sang sent Gao Lei and Gu Jinli back to the courtyard, he put on his military uniform and rode to the government office.


    General Cheng and others all lived in the government office. When they learned that Qin Sang wasing, they let him in directly.


    Seeing that Qin Sang''s face was still tired, he said: "Qin boy, you fainted from exhaustion. Why don''t you take a good rest? What are you doing here?"


    Qin Sang smiled sheepishly and said: "My colleagues are busy guarding the city and cleaning the battlefield. The general is too embarrassed to lie down in the Lei family courtyard, so I came here to see what the generals have ordered."


    He patted his chest again and said, "General, don''t worry. Although I fainted, my body can still hold on. If you have any tasks, just give me your orders."

 Chapter 1662: let people

    Chapter 1662: let people


    Chapter 1662 Let people


    Moreover


    "Myrades are still guarding the city to prevent the bandits froming back again. How can the general dare to continue to rest?"


    After driving away the soldiers, you can''t just sit back and rx. You still have to continue to defend the city, repair the city walls and gates, clean the battlefield, etc. There are many things to do.


    General Cheng nodded: "Yes, it''s rare that you remember yourrades. But we have arranged things for tonight. You have a good rest first ande back to report tomorrow."


    He also said: "Don''t worry about others saying anything about you. You are the hero who killed the general. Your family also donated insect attractant medicine, which has contributed to the great Chu. No one dares to say harsh words. Who dares to say that I am the first one?" Cut him!"


    Qin Xiaozi came to the government office to reportte at night, because he must be afraid that he would be said to be arrogant because of his merits.


    Qin Sang was grateful after hearing this. He sped his fists towards General Cheng and thanked him: "Thank you very much, General, for your love."


    After saying this, he saluted the generals and adults in the room.


    General Zhou felt much relieved when he saw this.


    But Qi Tongzhi asked him: "Qin Baihu, what do you think about the insect attractant?"


    Qin Sang''s heart sank when he heard this. What does this surname Qi mean? Havent given up on coveting insect attractants yet?


    He quickly shook his head and replied respectfully: "The insect attractant already belongs to the emperor, so I don''t dare to have any ideas."


    Qi Tongzhi choked up after hearing this.


    Qi Tongzhi was angry in his heart. He was angry that the two women, Gu Jinli and Gao Lei, were not giving the government any face, so they wanted to go the way of Yuan Guogong and his wife and submit the prescription for attracting insects.


    If they give the prescription to the government office, and he and Magistrate Hao jointly submit it to the emperor, then they can make a great contribution.


    "You are the husband of the Qin Gu family. It is a big deal to present a prescription for attracting insects to the emperor. How can you present this method and the head of your family has nothing to say? Just let a woman from the Qin Gu family make the decision?" Qi Tongzhi said sarcastic words with contempt in his eyes, and then said: Are you a man? Why cant I even be the boss of my wife at home?


    After hearing this, Qin Sang frowned, looked at Qi Tongzhi in confusion, and asked sincerely: "Sir, this matter has been entrusted to Aunt Lei, and she will definitely not go on a business trip. And the prescription for the insect attractant belongs to Gu. , it is considered as her dowry. How can a man have the nerve to be the owner of his wifes dowry?


    These words were so harsh that he almost pointed at Qi Tongzhis nose and scolded him for not being a man and for looking specifically at the womans dowry.


    Qi Tongzhi''s face turned a little green. He pped his palm on the table and said angrily: "Qin, what do you mean?"


    Are you mocking me?


    With a bang, General Zhou, who had been silent, kicked over the coffee table next to him, stared at Qi Tongzhi with cold eyes, and sneered: "Qi Tongzhi, I know that you want to leave the northwest, but you won the battle in Xing''an Mansion. Isnt your credit enough? I advise you to be smarter, otherwise the northwest is so chaotic and offends the soldiers. When the soldierse again, Im afraid no soldiers will be willing to protect you.


    General Zhou was suffocating because he was beaten by the soldiers outside the city and hid in the mountains. He was depressed all the time. He didn''t have a good impression of civil servants. When he saw Qi Tong, he said something about Qin Sang. He immediately became angry and cursed loudly.


    It can be regarded as helping Qin Sang so that he can win over him in the future.


    That''s right, General Zhou also took a fancy to Qin Sang. If such a good young man can be recruited under hismand, he will definitely help him achieve sess.


    As for General Cheng who first expressed his goodwill to Qin Sang... he is the garrison of Daliang Mansion. He will return to Daliang Mansion to guard it after a while. He is not the same as Qin Sang and other resisting soldiers.


    Seeing this, Magistrate Hao hurriedly came over to hold Qi Tongzhi and said, "Brother Qi, this matter has been settled a long time ago. There is no need to say more."


    He added: "Tomorrow you have to take people outside the city to distribute medicine to the people to treat poisonous and insect pests. It''s gettingte, so go back and rest first."


    Magistrate Hao was so happy. He didn''t expect Qi to be so stupid. He actually wanted to use his official position to pressure Qin Sang to force Qin Gu to give them the insect attractant prescription and offer it to the emperor with their hands.


    Not to mention that the Qin Gu family has the support of the Gao Lei family and the Lei family caravan, just talk about Qin Sang. If he can behead Le Muqin, he is not easy to mess with. General Cheng, General Zhou, and General Liang are all Can you lead the people you want to conquer?


    Well now, the trick didn''t work, and General Zhou used it to vent his anger. It was really a steal but a loss of rice.


    Qi Tongzhi lost his face and could only leave with a dark face.


    Qin Sang seemed a little scared. He chased for a few steps, then stopped at a loss and looked at General Cheng, General Zhou and others. General Cheng smiled when he saw this. He felt that Mr. Qin was indeed a simple and honest farm boy who had never seen any high officials. He said, "Don''t worry about Qi, he can''t touch you and your wife now."


    One of them killed the general, and the other made insect attractants. They were both men who had made great contributions to Chu. Even Qi Tongzhi would never think of stumbling upon them at this time.


    He said again: "It''s gettingte. You can go back. Juste to the Yamen to report before 10 o''clock tomorrow."


    After Qin Sang heard this, a smile appeared on his face, he cupped his fists and saluted, and said: "Thank you very much, General, and take my leave."


    He bowed to General Zhou and Magistrate Hao before exiting the room.


    After leaving the courtyard, he walked briskly towards the front door.


    Having walked halfway, I turned around and came to a few blooming plum trees. I stopped to look at them, broke off six branches of the most blooming plum blossoms, and rode back to the Lei family courtyard.


    And he was picking flowers in the courtyard of the government office. He was also seen by the patrolling soldiers and informed General Cheng and others.


    General Chengughed when he heard this: "It should be for his wife..."


    He looked at Magistrate Hao again and asked, "Mr. Gu''s face really has abscesses?"


    Magistrate Hao nodded: "Yes. But I heard it can be cured."


    Magistrate Hao didn''t want to say more about the abscess on Gu Jinli''s face, so he made a casual remark.


    General Cheng nodded and looked at General Zhou: "This boy has not abandoned Mrs. Gu, but he can still treat her so wholeheartedly. It can be seen that he is from Chicheng and remembers kindness and affection. General Xu and Brother Zhou have found a treasure. .


    General Zhou raised his eyebrows when he heard this. General Cheng meant that he wanted to give Qin Sang to them.


    That''s right, Qin Sang is a soldier who resisted the Rong army, and it is impossible to follow General Cheng to Daliang Mansion.


    General Zhou said: "Brother Cheng''s words show that he really appreciates that boy."


    General Cheng said: "The soldiers are fierce. We should protect a capable boy like this."


    General Zhou agreed with what he heard. There is indeed a shortage of such capable generals in the northwest now. If Qin Sang is really not a cunning, cunning and ungrateful person, then it will be good for them to recruit him and fight against the Rong people in the future.


    General Zhou gave General Cheng a promise: "Brother Cheng, don''t worry, General Xu is a talent lover. That boy went to Long''an Mansion. As long as he can still make military exploits, his future will definitely be good."


    Qin Sang had already guessed that after he left, General Cheng and General Zhou would talk about his affairs, but at this moment, he didn''t want to pay attention to it. He took the plum flowers and went to see Gu Jinli.


    It was already Xu o''clock when he came back, and Gu Jinli was so sleepy that he leaned on the bed and took a nap.


    When Qin Sang saw this, his heart ached slightly. She used to not be sleepy enough to fall asleep even if she waited until midnight, but now she is so sleepy, which shows that she is really tired during this period.


    Xiaoyu~ He walked over, hugged her in his arms, and shouted softly.

 Chapter 1663: Days of walking sideways

    Chapter 1663: Days of walking sideways


    Gu Jinli was a very alert person. Although he was sleepy, he did not die of sleep. After smelling the fragrance of plum blossoms, he perked up and immediately forced himself to open his eyes.


    In the bright candlelight, a few plum blossoms were swaying in front of her.


    Li Hua Xue Hua, with its fresh fragrance, made her very happy when she smelled it, but what made her even more happy was: "You are back."


    Hey, brother Qin was not left to work in the yamen, but was able toe back to rest.


    "Well, I''m back." Qin Sang listened to herughter and looked down at her smiling face. He felt joyful in his heart and asked distressedly: "Is Xiaoyu very tired?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head, hugged his waist and said, "I''m not very tired, but I stayed up toote in the past few days, and now that I stop working, I feel a little sleepy."


    Not wanting Qin Sang to me himself, he pointed at Li Hua and said, "Did you pick this for me?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I''ll just pick them for you."


    With these words, Gu Jinli smiled, took two flowers and yed with them in his hand: "It''s beautiful, better than plum blossoms."


    The petals of plum blossoms are moreplicated than those of plum blossoms. They are clustered on a branch and full of flowers, which is very beautiful.


    He then said happily: "There are plum blossoms here in the northwest, so we don''t have to worry about not having any plums to eat!"


    Plums are sour, sweet and crisp, and they are also delicious.


    When Qin Sang saw her talking about eating fruits, her eyes lit up, and he felt extremely soft and a little itchy. He held her face, kissed her lips, nibbled lightly and asked, "Do you like eating fruits so much? "


    Gu Jinli wanted to answer, but he blocked her mouth and kissed her greedily. When she started to have trouble breathing, he reluctantly let her go and said: "After some time, when the northwest bes more stable, I will let her go." Let me get you some big red fruits to eat, they are sweeter than plums."


    There are a lot of plums in He''an Prefecture. Because Xiaoyu likes to eat the fruits, he has also tasted the taste of plums. The taste is really sour and not sweet enough.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll make you pancakes filled with fruit pulp."


    Qin Sang thought about the sugared pulp pie, hesitated for a while, and said seriously: Lets eat grilled fish. I like fish the most.


    After saying that, looking at her beautiful face and feeling the soft body in her arms, I couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    But Xiaoyu was sleepy, and he couldn''t bear to tire her out, so he could only suppress his impulse and said: "Xiaoyu goes to bed first, I''ll take a bath, and then I''ll go back to the house to be with you."


    Gu Jinli nodded, and then asked worriedly about the generals he went to meet: "You haven''t been in trouble, have you?"


    People''s hearts are full of jealousy. He has made such great military exploits, and she is afraid that he will be jealous of others and deliberately make things difficult for him.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "No, General Cheng and General Zhou are very protective of me. They probably want to promote me and provide them with a good helper... It seems that the army is really short of people who can fight."


    Qin Sang came from a noble family and had experience in the army. He knew very well how difficult it was for ordinary soldiers from a peasant family to get ahead in the army. Many times, the military exploits that soldiers achieve only after a narrow escape will eventually turn out to be the best.


    He was lucky this time. With the help of General Cheng, General Liang and the Lei family caravan, and Xiaoyu''s donation of medicine, his military exploits were not swallowed up.


    Looking at General Zhou''s attitude tonight, he was very sure that there was a shortage of people in the army, so much so that the generals were willing to support him without strictly checking his background.


    He also told her that Qi Tongzhi was coveting the insect attractant, and reminded her: "Be careful of the people sent by Qi Tongzhi. Don''t go when you are invited by the magistrate. Ask Aunt Lei to help them get rid of them."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I''m on guard, and you also know my ability, and you have left me a lot of manpower, we will definitely not suffer." After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved, but he still felt Guilt, if he could be more capable, Xiaoyu wouldn''t have to deal with the censure of these superiors.


    "Xiaoyu, give me a little time, and I will let you live a life of walking sideways." He promised, his eyes were extremely firm and serious. His woman should live such a life!


    "Pfft~" Gu Jinliughed out loud, pulled his face and said: "Okay, I believe you. But don''t be too stressed, I just hope you live a happy life."


    Qin Sang kissed her and said in a gentle voice: "As long as you are here, I will be very happy."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stand it anymore and blushed so much that he pushed him and said, "Hurry up and take a shower and go to bed. You have to go to the Yamen to report tomorrow. It will be bad if you sleep toote and bete."


    After saying this, he handed him the plum blossoms in his hand: "Take these branches and put them in the vase."


    As for the two branches in her hand, they were tied to the bedside, just like when he picked plum blossoms for her on the westward journey and tied them to the roof of the carriage.


    "Okay." Qin Sang took the plum flowers, found a bottle and put it in. He yed with it carefully a few times, and after arranging the plum flowers to look better, he took his clothes and went to take a shower: "I''m leaving. I''ll be back soon. .


    Yeah, lets go. Gu Jinli waved to him, knelt down on the bed, took a rope and tied Li Hua.


    Qin Sang smiled and stopped for a while. After seeing that she was almost tied up, he walked away.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, he came back from the shower. Gu Jinli had already **** Li Hua and was lying on the bed watching. When he saw himing back, he pointed at Li Hua and asked, "Doesn''t it look good?"


    Qin Sang twisted his hair with a dry towel and replied: "Yes, it looks good."


    He added: "If you feel sleepy, little fish, go to sleep first. I''ll wring your hair ande to stay with you."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, lying on his side with one hand on his head and watching him sitting on the bed twisting his hair. The other hand pulled his hair and said: "Let''s choose a day to cut our hair some other time. It''s too long. Take care of it and absorb nutrients.


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, then looked back at her: "Huh? Breathe nutrients?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, hair is just like the meat on our body. It is maintained by our food. The longer the hair, the more nutrients it absorbs, so it is better to cut it off. But you can''t let your family know. .


    Ms. Cui and others think that cutting off hair is equivalent to chopping off the head, which is not good and is almost like killing someone.


    Qin Sang didn''t object: "Okay, let''s choose another day and let''s cut off the ends of our hair."


    Since ancient times, there have been examples of people cutting their hair to represent their head. But from ancient times to the present, it is not impossible to cut your hair. You just have to choose a good day and take a bath before cutting your hair.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, very happy, but she was really sleepy and fell asleep not long after.


    When Qin Sang saw this, heughed. After wringing his hair, he got into bed, hugged her, kissed her lips, and slept with her in his arms.


    Because Qin Sang was back, Gu Jinli slept very soundly, but when she was sleeping soundly, she suddenly noticed someone kissing her. The person was still pressing on her, so hard that she wanted to kick him. Come down!


    She also instinctively raised her foot, but failed to kick the person on top of her. Her leg was pinned down by him and he pushed her back.


    Gu Jinli was angry. He closed his eyes and snorted. Just as he was about to punch, he heard the man say to her: "Xiaoyu is not afraid, it''s me... I miss you."

 Chapter 1664: Safe gathering

    Chapter 1664: Safe gathering


    Um?


    Its Brother Qins voice.


    When Gu Jinli heard his voice, the uneasiness and anger in his heart disappeared immediately, but he still muttered a little ufortably: "You are so heavy, you are crushing me~"


    Hehe, Qin Sang''sughter came, he kissed her earlobe and said: "Well, how about the little fish on top?"


    Gu Jinli was in a daze and didn''t understand what he meant. She just nodded instinctively, and then her body suddenly jumped into the air and fell on him.


    After a while, she felt him kissing her again. Those thin and hot kisses fell on her body, making her body that was already a little warm warm up.


    "Woo~" She felt a little ufortable from being kissed, and made a cry-like sound, asking him to stop, but he became more and more excited, as if he wanted to swallow her up, and he hugged her tightly and loved her with all his strength.


    Gu Jinli felt very bumpy. He had slept quitefortably, but now he was even more tired. He bit his shoulder angrily and warned: "When I wake up... you will be dead."


    Qin Sang endured the difort and replied: "Okay,e and take care of me when Xiaoyu wakes up."


    Now, be obedient and let your husband eat you~


    Gu Jinli was so tired that she fell asleep again. When she woke up, it was almost noon and she felt very refreshed. Brother Qin should have given her a bath. But the little red marks on it told her that what happened that morning was not a dream, but reality.


    Huh, thats annoying. We just finished a tough battle, arent you tired?! Gu Jinli punched the bed board and red at Qin Sangs clothes hanging on the hanger and said fiercely.


    "Madam, are you awake?" Sanqing was standing on the porch outside the door. Hearing the sound in the house, he asked, "Is that veing in?"


    Gu Jinli raised his voice and replied: "Well, wake up,e in."


    Sanqing opened the door, brought the hot water and food that were warm on the porch into the house, looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile, "Madam, you are finally awake."


    At these words, Gu Jinli blushed a little. He tugged on his clothes to cover the embarrassing red marks, and asked as if nothing happened: "Brother Qin went to the Yamen?"


    Sanqing nodded: "Well, my lord left before Chen time. Before leaving, I told my servant that if thedy has not woken up by noon, she must be woken up for dinner. Thedy must not be hungry."


    "My lord also said that he would take time toe back to see my wife in the evening. If hees backte, my wife will have dinner by herself first, without waiting for him."


    "By the way, this can is ginseng soup. My lord asked the kitchen to make it for my wife to eat. I also made bird''s nest, but that''s for dinner. My wife drinks the ginseng soup first."


    Sanqing said everything Qin Sang told him, scooped up a bowl of ginseng soup and brought it to Gu Jinli: "Madam, eat it, it''s still warm, and it''s just right for your mouth."


    Sanqing was very skilled and originally protected Gu Jinli personally. He didn''t need to do the things that the maids had to do. But now the medicine warehouse yard was busy and Erqing Xiaoji went there to make medicine, so he couldn''t guard him all day. Looking at Gu Jinli, Sanqing came up to him.


    Gu Jinli looked at the ginseng soup and blushed... In a daze, she seemed to hear Qin Sang say: "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu. I''ll have someone make ginseng soup to replenish you."


    Ahhhh, Gu Jinli raised his hand and pped his face, brat, it''s so shameful to say something like that after you''re done.


    Sanqing was stunned and said hurriedly: "Madam, why are you beating yourself? Stop beating yourself. If it hurts, you will punish me when youe back."


    The madam is your lord''s pet peeve. If the madam ps her face, they have failed in their duty and will be punished.


    "It''s okay, I''m just sleepy. Give yourself a few ps on the face to wake yourself up." Gu Jinli took the ginseng soup and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let Brother Qin punish you. Our Sanqing has done very well."


    Sanqingughed after hearing this: "This is what a ve should do, as long as Madam is satisfied."


    He said again: "Hurry up and drink the ginseng soup." Gu Jinli nodded and drank the ginseng soup, but her face became redder and redder, still thinking about what happened in the morning.


    But she didn''t blush for long, Sanqing said: "Madam, not long after your Excellency left, Mrs. Zhang came over and wanted to ask about Zhang Baihu''s situation. It can be seen that Mrs. Zhang didn''t wake up and went back."


    Gu Jinli was startled when he heard this. He said, "I understand." Then he went to wash his face and brush his teeth, put the e patch on it, and called to Sanqing: "Let''s go, get your things, and let''s go see Sister-inw Zhang."


    "Yes." Sanqing responded, picked up some food and went to the courtyard where the Han family lived.


    Han had been busy all morning and had just been able to take a breather. He was debating whether to go to Gu Jinli to ask about Zhang Yan''s situation when he heard Gu Jinli''s voice: "Brother Yi, it''s good morning. Have you eaten? Aunt Qin brought it for you. Herees the fragrant meat pie and chicken soup.


    Brother Yi didn''t y in the yard before, but after ying with a few Jin for a while, he also started digging for ants and ying with mud in the yard. Hearing this, he frowned and asked, "Aunt Qin, Brother Yi Can I correct one of your mistakes?


    What a polite baby, worthy of being the grandson of the Earl''s Pce!


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, if Aunt Qin has done anything wrong, just tell me."


    Brother Yi raised his head, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Aunt Qin, it''s gettingte now, it''s almost noon, I should say good afternoon."


    Gu Jinli:


    Did she sleep in and be educated by Brother Yi?


    "Brother Yi, don''t talk to your Aunt Qin like that." Han took Sister Yu''s hand and walked out. She looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "Brother and sister Qin are here,e in quickly."


    "Sister-inw Zhang." Gu Jinli took Brother Yi and walked towards the Han family. After the group entered the main room, she pointed to the food box San Qing was carrying and said, "I brought some food over, let''s eat together first. Eat, and I will tell Sister-inw Zhang the good news after you finish eating."


    "There is good news, but my husband ising back safely?!" Mrs. Han was very happy, almost crying with joy.


    Gu Jinli, however, kept it secret with her: "Eat first, and we''ll talk about it when we''re full."


    There was actually no good news. She just saw that Han had been worried about Zhang Yan, couldn''t eat or sleep, and was starting to feel trance-like, so she wanted to trick her into having a peaceful meal first.


    "Okay, okay, let''s eat first, and then we''ll talk after we finish." Sure enough, Han thought Zhang Yan wasing soon, and with a smile on her face, she called Sister Yu and Brother Yi toe and eat.


    Qin Sang saw that Gu Jinli had lost weight, so he prepared a lot of food for her. The food in the food box fed the four of them.


    Sister Yu and Brother Yi also drank a bowl of ginseng soup.


    "It tastes good. Brother Hardware is right. As long as you follow Aunt Qin closely, you won''t have to worry about running out of good food." Brother Yi looked at Gu Jinli and smiled sweetly.


    Gu Jinli touched his head and said, "That''s right, as long as Brother Yi follows Aunt Qin well, I''ll take care of you and you won''t have to worry about good food in the future."


    Ms. Hanughed when she heard this, but herughter quickly faded away, and she asked anxiously: "Brother and sister Qin, what good news do you have? Tell my sister-inw. My sister-inw wants to know."


    Well, Gu Jinli has a headache. He needs to make one up now.


    But God treated her well, so there was no need for her to make it up. Daqing had alreadye to this courtyard and said: "Madam, Madam Zhang, Zhang Baihu has entered the city with the reinforcements!"

 Chapter 1665: Rush to the aid of Longan Prefecture

    Chapter 1665: Rush to the aid of Long''an Prefecture


    "My husband-inw is back? Is he safe? Are you injured?!" Han stood up excitedly and asked again and again.


    Daqing: "Zhang Baihu is fine, but many of the soldiers apanying him are injured."


    It is estimated that we still encountered the retreating Rong people.


    "Daddy has led troops into the city? It must be very majestic. I want to see daddy!" Brother Yi was very excited. He remembered that when Uncle Qin entered the city, there were many soldiers and horses behind him, which was very majestic. Dad must have followed Uncle Qin when he entered the city. Just as majestic, he wanted to see it.


    Han wanted to pick up Zhang Baihu, so she looked at Daqing and asked, "Have your husband arrived at the government office? Is it still toote for us to rush there now?"


    Sister Yu also looked at Daqing expectantly.


    Gu Jinli asked: "Daqing, is it still toote? If it''s toote, it would be good to let Brother Yi go and see Zhang Baihu leading the troops into the city in a majestic manner. Boys and girls like to see their fathers in all their majesty."


    What Daqing understood was that if Zhang Baihu and the others were beaten too badly, it would be toote.


    Daqing said to Han: "When the ves came back to report the news, Zhang Baihu and the others had already entered the city. I''m afraid it would be toote to rush over at this time."


    Gu Jinli:


    It seems that Zhang Baihu and the others were beaten quite badly.


    Brother Yi was very disappointed and kicked the ground with his feet: "Brother Yi also prepared a gift, thinking about giving it to dad when hees to the city..."


    Han is a smart man and has already discovered the clues. He touched Brother Yi''s head and said, "Brother Yi, don''t be sad. When your father returns to the other courtyard, you can give him a gift again."


    Then he said: "Your father had a hard time fighting outside. Now he is back safely. How about we go to the kitchen and make some meat and vegetables for your father?"


    Brother Yi is a sensible person. After being coaxed for a few words, he nodded obediently: "Well, let''s go to the kitchen and prepare something delicious for daddy."


    Sister Yu said: "I need to prepare insect attractants for our father to prevent the insects before eating the meat."


    Han Shi smiled, touched Sister Yu''s head and said, "Sister Yu, we are still sensible and know that we need to give your father medicine to deworm him first."


    But Zhang Baihu and the others have already driven away the poisonous insects.


    The rules in the city have been changed. Before entering the city, all living and dead animals must be dewormed at a post station outside the city to clean out any poisonous insects that may be carried in their bodies before entering the city.


    At this moment, Zhang Yan and Vice General Ma had finished driving away the insects. They followed Qin Sang, who came to pick them up, to the government office and met General Cheng, General Zhou, Magistrate Hao and others.


    "Vice General Ma, how are you injured? But you encountered the retreating soldiers?" General Zhou and Vice General Ma were both members of General Xu. Seeing that Vice General Ma had been wounded by a knife, he hurriedly ordered the soldiers around him: "Go. Invite old doctor Xu to treat Lieutenant General Ma''s injuries."


    "Yes." The soldiers immediately went to ask for Dr. Xu.


    We did encounter the retreating soldiers. I didnt expect those soldiers to be so powerful, as if they were crazy. We lost hundreds of soldiers, and Wu Qianhu also suffered a defeat.


    Speaking of which, this disaster urred because of Wu Qianhu.


    The wolf sent by Qin Sang has found Zhang Yan. Zhang Yan found the bamboo tube containing the letter from the wolf and told him about the victory of Xing''an Prefecture and the retreat of the soldiers. He asked them to take a small road to avoid the retreating soldiers. Lieutenant General Ma.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Ma was overjoyed, but the bandits ughtered three of their cities and introduced poisonous insects to Chu. Lieutenant General Ma was angry and wanted to set up an ambush to plot against the retreating bandits. Zhang Yan tried his best to dissuade them, and said that the strange disease suffered by some of their soldiers might be parasitic disease, and they should be sent to Xing''an Prefecture as soon as possible to save them with insect attractants.


    After hesitation, Vice General Ma agreed and ordered the army to take a small road and rush to Xing''an Prefecture.


    But Wu Qianhu disagreed. All his family members were ughtered by the bandits. After learning that the bandits were beaten and fled, he refused to let go of the fleeing army no matter what. Halfway through, he actually took his subordinates with him. Leave the team and ambush the Rong people.


    When Lieutenant General Ma heard the news, he was so angry that he quickly led his soldiers to pursue him.


    But by the time they arrived, Wu Qianhu and his soldiers had already started fighting with the bandits.


    Tuogu was defeated and fled. He was extremely angry. He was ambushed again. Like a madman, he led the witch army to fight back and beat Lieutenant Ma and their thousands of reinforcements hard.


    Fortunately, the people sent by Qin Sang arrived, took them through the mountains and forests, and injured a group of Rong soldiers with poison, and they finally escaped.


    However, Lieutenant General Ma did not say much about such a shameful thing. He only said: "See, that general will not give up after being defeated. He will probably attack Long''an Mansion. We have to count the avable troops and horses as soon as possible and rush to Long''an Mansion." rush to the rescue."


    Magistrate Hao trembled after hearing this, and said: "Vice General Ma is going to take the soldiers of Xing''an Prefecture to Long''an Prefecture? Isn''t this bad? Our Xing''an Prefecture is still in danger. The smashed city wall has not been repaired. If the soldiers After we leave, what will happen if soldiers or banditse to attack Xing''an Prefecture?"


    After hearing this, Vice General Ma''s eyes suddenly turned cold and he stared at Magistrate Hao and said: "General Xu said that the soldiers led by Le Muqin are not the main force of the army, so the main target of the soldiers this time is not Xing''an Prefecture, but Long''an. The government wants me to return to Long''an Prefecture immediately to help after the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture is resolved."


    this?


    Zhifu Hao was depressed, but he was just a prefect and did not dare to disobey General Xu''s orders.


    However, Magistrate Hao still said: "Xing''an Prefecture is not yet stable, and there are poisonous insects that need to be cleaned up. Vice General Ma has to leave us a group of soldiers and horses to guard the city."


    Added another sentence: "General Liang''s troops alone are not enough to guard Xing''an Prefecture."


    "Sure." Lieutenant General Ma agreed. After all, he had managed to secure Xing''an Prefecture, and he didn''t want Xing''an Prefecture to fall again. He asked again, "What''s the matter with the poisonous insect disease?"


    Magistrate Hao told us about the poisonous insect disease.


    "It''s bad!" When Lieutenant General Ma heard that the Rong people actually used birds to poison Xing''an Prefecture, he immediately changed his expression and said: "The soldiers are vicious, and they will definitely use birds to poison Long''an Prefecture."


    And birds can fly. Even if Long''an Mansion is as solid as an iron bucket, it can''t guard against these flying things.


    "No, we can''t wait any longer. We must send someone to deliver a message to General Xu immediately, telling him that the Rong people will poison birds. Then take the insect attractant to General Xu to ensure the safety of the summit! "After Vice General Ma finished speaking, he immediately asked Magistrate Hao for the insect attractant: "Prefect Hao, your government office must still have insect attractant. After leaving 10% of it, load it all into a truck and send it to Long''an Prefecture."


    Zhifu Hao wants to scold me, but you are so rude. You asked for 90% of our insect traps as soon as you opened your mouth. Why don''t you just move the entire government office to Long''an Prefecture?


    Seeing Magistrate Hao, Vice General Ma turned green with anger and said, "Governor Hao, if you send the insect attractant, General Xu will definitely bring the medicinal materials from Long''an Prefecture to you. You will not lose anything."


    Hing''an Prefecture is under siege and must be running out of medicinal materials, but Long''an Prefecture has various supplies and a lot of medicinal materials.


    Duke Xing died in the battle. Now General Xu has the final say on the northwest armies. Magistrate Hao did not dare to offend General Xu, so he could onlypromise: "Okay, I will send people to prepare insect attractants."


    Deputy General Ma was happy. He finally remembered Qin Sang, pointed at him who had been standing in the corner silently, and asked: "Are you Qin Baihu, the one who beheaded Le Muqin?"

 Chapter 1666: hot potato

    Chapter 1666: hot potato


    Chapter 1666: Hot Potato


    Qin Sang came out and saluted Vice General Ma: "I have seen Vice General Ma. When I tell Vice General Ma, thest general is Qin Sang from Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture, who killed Le Muqin. But this was the killing of the enemy general. The decapitation of the head was not the work of just one person, the execution was only possible because of the joint efforts of the brothers."


    "You talk a lot." Vice General Ma said with a slight dissatisfaction, and then said: "But it is good that you still remember the contributions of your colleagues."


    While exterminating insects outside the city, General Zhou had already sent his own soldiers to inform Lieutenant General Ma about Qin Sang.


    General Zhou also specifically said that Qin Sang killed Le Muqin, which was a great achievement. As long as such a person is brought under themand of General Xu, when the adults in the capital mention Qin Sang''s achievements, they willpare his achievements with those of Qin Sang. It is good for General Xu to be connected together.


    Another one is Qin Sang''s daughter-inw who made insect attractant and cleverly presented the insect attractant to the emperor in the name of an anti-Japanese soldier. This was another achievement, and it was also a great achievement in winning over the soldiers and currying favor with the emperor. So they must win over Qin Sang and cannot push him to other generals!


    Vice-General Ma is not stupid, so he will naturally not push such a talent out.


    However, he is a deputy general after all, and his rank is much higher than Qin Sang. When he first saw such a young man who had made great achievements, he naturally wanted to put on airs and kill Qin Sang''s arrogance.


    However, Qin Sang''s performance made him very satisfied.


    This guy is calm and respectful to his superiors, so he deserves their promotion.


    But an untimely voice sounded: "Not bad? Using a drug to stun Lemuqin and then hacking him to death, can this viin''s behavior be called good?"


    Duan Changling came in with his two lieutenants and a group of personal soldiers. He stared at Lieutenant General Ma and said with a smile: "You didn''te when the bandits besieged the city. You didn''te until the bandits ran away. This is really a great achievement." Easy enough.


    Then he pointed at Lieutenant Ma and asked, "Why are you injured? Could it be that you encountered a bandit who was beaten away by us and were injured by a bandit?"


    This remark was full of sarcasm, almost as if it was to say that Lieutenant General Ma and the others were so ipetent that they couldn''t even defeat a group of deserters.


    Duan Changling is a colleague of themander of the capital, and his rank is higher than that of Deputy General Ma, but Deputy General Ma is not afraid of him. General Xu once said that Duan Changling was sent to fight in the northwest because he was a fool, too greedy, self-righteous and unpopr.


    However, General Xu still had strong objections to Duan Changlinging to fight against the Rong. After all, the Rong were fierce and he needed people who could fight, not waste.


    Lieutenant General Ma said: "Duan Tongzhi is right, we just met the retreating bandits. Those bandits are indeed powerful, and there are more than ten thousand in number. Thanks to General Xu who personally supervises our training, we can He escaped and ascended to heaven under the siege of arge number of soldiers."


    What he said was that he turned a defeated battle into a victory, and also deployed many generals to suppress Duan Changling.


    As for Qin Sang''s use of poison to stun Lemuqin and then behead him, Lieutenant General Ma did not say much.


    Qin Sang is just a member of a hundred households, and if he goes up to the peak topete, dragging him in would be harming him. Since they have taken a liking to this helper, they will protect him.


    Duan Changling wanted to chop Xu You into pieces. He and Xu You were obviously from the same camp. Back then, his rank was higher than Xu You''s, but now he has to be controlled by Xu You. It''s really annoying.


    Duan Changling wanted to scold him back, but he thought that Xu You was already a first-rank official. He could only swallow his dissatisfaction and said to Vice General Ma: "Have you heard about the Yingshi Gang Luo Ying?"


    Of course Vice General Ma knew about it, but he pretended to be confused: "I don''t know, please tell me, Duan Tongzhi."


    Duan Changling sneered and said: "Luo Ying, the bandit, took General Dai into custody because of his merits in defending the city. He has not been released yet. Vice General Ma is Xu You''s right-hand man. I leave the matter of rescuing General Dai to you."


    He added: "Xu Younai and I were from the same camp. I know that he is very capable in leading troops. Since you are his confidant, you must be very capable. I will give you three hours to rescue General Dai safely. If General Dai If something goes wrong, Shangshu Dai will not let you go."Hmph, do you think you are the only one who will move Xu You out to suppress me? I will also bring out Shangshu Dai to crush you to death!


    "Go and save people as soon as possible." Duan Changling shook off the hot potato, got up and left.


    General Zhou was very angry. This Duan Changling was useless, but he was very good at making things difficult for others.


    Vice General Ma said, "Brother Zhou, there is no need to be angry. Luo Ying will not kill General Dai."


    Just want to take General Dai as a hostage. After Luo Ying leaves Xing''an Mansion safely, he will naturally release General Dai back.


    After hearing this, General Zhou asked: "What does Brother Ma mean?"


    Vice General Ma said: "General Dai is Shangshu Dai''s nephew. He was robbed by bandits. Naturally, we have to send people to rescue him. But the bandits are fierce and murderous. For the sake of General Dai''s safety, we have to send people first. Go negotiate, and if you cant negotiate, try to find a way to save people.


    Zhifu Hao almostughed when he heard this. By the time you finish talking, it will be time for Luo Ying to leave Xing''an Prefecture, so why not save him?


    However, Duan Changling left the matter of rescuing General Dai to Vice Admiral Ma and the others. The fate of General Dai had nothing to do with him, so he felt rxed.


    "Vice General Ma, when will you set off to help Long''an Prefecture? If you don''t leave today or tomorrow, how about letting the soldiers help Xing''an Prefecture repair the city walls, gates, and trap poisonous insects?" Magistrate Hao said with a sad face: "Aren''t you? We know that poisonous insects are capable of giving birth to dozens of small insects. One poisonous insect can give birth to dozens of small insects. Nowadays, Xing''an Mansion is full of poisonous insects, and they must be trapped and killed. Otherwise, both humans and animals inside and outside the city will die."


    Deputy General Ma has seen the power of poisonous insects and is very afraid of these ghosts. He nodded and agreed: "Okay, I will order the soldiers to help kill the insects."


    He looked at Qin Sang again: "We have brought some medicinal materials. You can pick out whatever medicinal materials are needed to make insect attractants and take them to the Lei Family Courtyard."


    There are so many poisonous insects that arge amount of insect attractant is needed, and the medicine must be prepared as soon as possible.


    As for the prescription of insect attractants?


    Those things belong to the emperor. General Xu exined that the emperor''s temper is different from ordinary people. If you want to pay tribute to the emperor, you are seeking death!


    Moreover, they are already wooing Qin Sang. As long as they have wooed him, are they still worried about running out of insect attractants?


    I have to say that the people brought out by General Xu are very smart. Whether it is Vice General Ma or General Zhou, they did not embarrass Qin Sang, but attracted him. They were much smarter than Duan Changling.


    Yes, General Mo, lets go pick out the medicinal materials right now. Qin Sang didnt want to stay here and act, so he immediately agreed and followed Zhang Yan and a hundred households under Vice General Ma to pick out the medicinal materials.


    After selecting, he took the medicinal materials and went straight to the Lei Family Courtyard.


    Zhang Yan was eager to return home, and he was walking at the forefront. As soon as he turned into the street where the Lei Family Courtyard was located, he saw a little boy sitting on the steps from a distance, looking towards the intersection: "Brother Yi!"

 Chapter 1667: leave

    Chapter 1667: leave


    Chapter 1667 Leaving


    Hearing the sound, Brother Yi jumped up and ran towards Zhang Yan: "Daddy, it''s daddy who''s back!"


    After running a few steps, he stopped again, turned around and said to grandma: "Mom, go and tell mom and sister that daddy is back and he has brought a lot of soldiers, horses and supplies. He is so impressive!"


    After saying that, he started up again and ran towards Zhang Yan: "Dad!"


    Zhang Yan quickly reined in the reins and shouted to Brother Yi: "Brother Yi, stop quickly, don''t run, be careful of being hit by the horse!"


    However, I am very happy in my heart. Brother Yi was too well-behaved before, but now he is lively and looks like a boy.


    "Okay." Brother Yi was very obedient and stopped obediently, but he was waving the small iron sword in his hand, which showed his excitement.


    Zhang Yan got off his horse, strode towards him, picked him up, threw him into the air, and caught him steadily.


    Brother Yi was so excited that heughed: "Daddy is so awesome. I''m so heavy, but you can still throw me up."


    Zhang Yan asked: "Is it fun?"


    Brother Yi nodded heavily: "Well, it''s fun!"


    "Brother Yi is not scared anymore?" Zhang Yan was surprised. Brother Yi used to be timid and would cry when he yed tossing. Now that we haven''t seen each other for a long time, he has be so bold. He still has a handful in his hand. It''s an iron sword, but it''s unedged and won''t hurt anyone: "Who gave you this sword?"


    "This is a knife, a long and thin knife, the same as the one used by Uncle Qin." Brother Yi corrected him and said, "Brother Wujin gave it to me. The soldiers areing, and I want to use a long knife to protect my mother and sister."


    After Zhang Yan heard this, he almost shed tears of joy like his old father, but he nced at the long knife... Forgive him for his blindness, he really didn''t see that it was a knife, it was just a long iron lump. To say it was a sword was just a glorification. .


    After seeing Han''s figure, Zhang Yan was overjoyed and walked towards her with Brother Yi in his arms: "Don''t cry, I''m fine."


    He thenforted Sister Yu next to him and said with a smile: "Sister Yu, don''t be afraid. The soldiers have been beaten away. We are safe."


    Sister Yu nodded and said with admiration, "Well, dad is the best!"


    Zhang Yan smiled, put Brother Yi down, shook Han''s hand, and asked, "Are you okay? Do you have any poisonous diseases?"


    Han shook his head and said with a smile: "No, Qin sister and brother are very good and take good care of us female rtives. Only a few people got poisonous insects, but everyone is cured."


    He asked him again: "Come in quickly. I have prepared insecticide for you. You have to kill the insecticide."


    Zhang Yan smiled: "We have exterminated poisonous insects outside the city. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    But Han was still very worried. Zhang Yan had no choice but to leave the job of unloading the medicinal materials to Qin Sang. He followed Han to the courtyard where he lived and drove away the insects again.


    Qin Sang called to the soldiers: "Take the medicinal materials to the medicine warehouse yard."


    "Yes." The soldiers grabbed the horses and pulled the carriage directly into the medicine depot yard. Looking at the busy scene in the courtyard of the medicine warehouse, I felt a lot more at ease.


    With so many people making medicine, they dont have to worry about drug shortages.


    "Here are some medicines for wounds, antidotes, and insect attractants. You can load them and take them back for use." Qin Sang gave the soldiers a cart full of medicines and asked them to take them away.


    "Thank you Qin Baihu." The soldiers were very grateful. After thanking Qin Sang, they went back with the medicine.


    When Vice General Ma learned about this, he was very happy and said to General Zhou: "That boy is also facing us, so we are worthy of protecting him."


    General Zhou smiled and said: "Now General Xu has the final say on all the armies in the northwest. As long as he is not stupid, he will not refuse our invitation."


    Vice General Ma shook his head and reminded General Zhou: "Don''t say this again. General Xu also wants to listen to the emperor."


    General Xu has the final say about all the armies in the northwest. If someone with a heart listens to these words, it will bring disaster to General Xu''s life.


    "I made a mistake." Although General Zhou said this, he didn''t think so in his heart... Dachu was almost in ruins, and the northwest side was supported by General Xu. If the emperor continued to go crazy, there might be uprisings everywhere.


    And General Xu has an army of hundreds of thousands. If he is determined, oh, he can divide Chu into two parts. By then, these confidants will be able to be the founding heroes of the country!


    But this cannot be said yet.


    Vice General Ma asked: "Have you checked the details of that boy? If you don''t check clearly, you won''t dare to bring him to General Xu."


    General Zhou: "I only did some general research and found out that my family used to be a military household in the northwest. My father and uncles all died in the war. I used my military exploits to reduce my status as a military household and became a farmer. Later I fled the drought and went to He''an in the south." We need to wait until Long''an Mansion is safe before we can conduct a detailed investigation."


    Lieutenant General Ma frowned when he heard this: "A refugee fleeing from famine?"


    This is a bit difficult to investigate in detail.


    However, General Xu has some capable people. If he sends those people to investigate, they will be able to find out.


    "He is a capable man. We are going to fight in the northwest. Use him first, and then make arrangements after detailed investigation." Vice General Ma made the final decision.


    Qin Sang knew that they would definitely check his details, but his identity could withstand the investigation.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m back." After Qin Sang saw off the soldiers, he did not leave immediately, but went to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli knew he was back, so he sent someone to bring lunch. When he saw him entering the house, he asked, "Have you had lunch? Let''s have some more."


    The food provided to the soldiers by the government office must not be as good as what is served at home.


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled, took off his armor, washed his face, then came over and hugged her: "But are you tired?"


    Gu Jinli blushed when he heard this and said harshly: "No, I don''t know how strong my physical strength is."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang chuckled and nodded seriously: "Well, my little fish''s physical strength is indeed very good."


    And her body was particrly soft. He held her in his arms, thinking about what happened in the morning, and his body became warm again. He leaned over and kissed her lustfully.


    Gu Jinli was breathless from his kiss and his clothes were all messed up. He hurriedly said: "Shut up and eat quickly... um~"


    Qin Sang didn''t care. He just wanted to kiss her. After a while, he stopped, hugged her, and said in an aggrieved tone: "Xiaoyu, I feel bad."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned redder and pushed him away: "You asked for it. Who asked you to kiss me?"


    However, seeing his aggrieved look, she felt distressed again and waved to him: "Come over and eat quickly. After eating, rest for a while before leaving."


    Qin Sang:


    I thought you would say,e over for dinner quickly and lets talk about other things in the evening.


    Gu Jinli looked at his slightly disappointed look, knowing that he was thinking about something he shouldn''t have thought about, so he snorted, ignored him, and only gave him some food.


    Qin Sang was hungry and ate a lot. Seeing that she only ate a little, he frowned and asked, "Why do you eat so little? But you don''t feel well?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, Sister Zhang and I just finished eating not long ago. We are still full now. You can eat."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved, ate his food, and asked, "Are the gifts for my cousin and nephew ready? Brother Luo will leave early, and the gifts must be sent in advance."


    Duan Changling, Qi Tongzhi, and General Zhou are all staring at Luo Ying. Luo Ying will not wait until dark tomorrow to leave. He may leave at midnight tonight.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Get ready, I''ll take it with you when I pick up Aunt Lei in the evening."

 Chapter 1668: on fire

    Chapter 1668: on fire


    Chapter 1668: Fire


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this, but he paused just after taking a mouthful of food and asked, "Doctor Lu, do you know how to make insect attractants?"


    "I know, the cottage also needs to use it. With the rtionship between us, I gave him the prescription." Seeing that he was a little uneasy, Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? What are you worried about?"


    Qin Sang: "Brother Luo has the same temper as the second brother. He always likes to take the wrong side. He is very likely to leave at any time in order not to implicate us."


    That''s why he asked Dr. Lu if he could make insect attractants?


    Nowadays, poisonous insects are rampant, and prescriptions for attracting insects are the most important thing. As long as Dr. Lu can do it, my cousin will be safe and sound.


    Gu Jinli thought of Luo Ying''s arrogance and agreed: "Your guess should be 50% urate. It seems that our gifts can only be saved forter."


    Evening has note yet, so she has no excuse now to pick up Aunt Lei and deliver the congrattory gifts to the main house of the Lei family''s caravan.


    Qin Sang said: "It doesn''t matter. As long as everyone is alive and well, there will always be a time when gifts can be given out."


    "Well, you''re right, let''s eat." Gu Jinli took out a ginseng slice, brewed it into ginseng tea with boiling water, and handed it to him: "Drink it after eating."


    Although Luo Ying said he disliked her, he brought them a lot of good thingsst night, mostly supplements, so she could eat bird''s nests.


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded. Under her gaze, he finished his meal happily. After taking a moment, he drank the ginseng tea, hugged her and said, "I''m leaving. You''ll be fine. If I If you can''te back, don''t wait for me, eat and sleep on time, you are too tired during this period and need to take good care of yourself."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "I understand, you can go, I won''t wait for you toe back and sleep again."


    Even though she said that, she put on the pimple patch, took the smelly purse, and sent him out.


    Meeting Zhang Yans family of four on the way, Han greeted her happily: Brother and sister Qin.


    After Zhang Baihu came back, Mr. Han became energetic and the two children smiled more.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see them: "Sister-inw Zhang."


    Seeing that she was happy, Qin Sang quickened his pace, led her to the Zhang family, and asked, "Brother Zhang, are you going to the Yamen now? Don''t you want to rest for half a day?"


    Zhang Yan shook his head: "No, the city is in chaos, Wu Qianhu died again, I have to go over and help."


    He also made it clear: "I camete and failed to make any contribution. I have to work harder for your sister-inw, nephews and nieces."


    Such self-interested words would normally not be said to outsiders easily, but Zhang Yan said it, which shows that he has regarded Qin Sang as his most trustworthy brother.


    Qin Sang knew that Zhang Yan''s family was actually in a difficult situation, and they urgently needed military exploits to deal with Han''s cousin''s family: "The war has just started. Brother Zhang has many opportunities to make meritorious deeds, so there is no need to rush."


    After Qin Sangforted Zhang Yan, the group of people walked towards the gate of the other courtyard.


    After waiting at the gate, Qin Sang and Zhang Yan got on their horses neatly, waved to their families, and then rode away.


    "Dad and Uncle Qin are so majestic. When I grow up, I want to learn to ride a horse and lead troops to fight!" Brother Yi looked at the backs of Zhang Yan and Qin Sang riding away with excitement on his face and eyes full of excitement. worship.


    Hanughed and said to Gu Jinli, "Brother Yi has be more lively. I feel relieved."


    Boys are too dull and dull, which also makes people worried.


    He looked at Sister Yu again and praised: "Our Sister Yu is also very sensible, but she can be more lively. A little girl should be ying with flowers and catching butterflies."


    After hearing this, Sister Yu nced at Gu Jinli and asked Han, "Mom, can Sister Yu learn medicine and save people like Aunt Qin?" Han and Gu Jinli were stunned when they heard this, and asked her, "Do you want to learn how to save people?" Doctors to save people?


    Sister Yu nodded: "The Rong people are so bad. They poisoned us and made many people sick. If it weren''t for Aunt Qin, we would all have died of poisonous vermin. So Sister Yu wants to learn medicine to save people."


    this?


    Mr. Han was in a dilemma. She didn''t want to discourage her daughter from studying medicine and saving people, but how could she, a Miss Sun from the Earl''s Mansion, be a medical craftsman?


    Seeing Han''s dilemma, Gu Jinli personally said to Sister Yu: "Sister Yu, it is not easy to learn medicine to save people. You have to endure a lot of hardships and study for many years before you can master the medical skills that can save people. And you It''s Miss Sun from Earl''s Mansion. You have things you should do. I''m afraid you don''t have time to go around and save people."


    After hearing this, Sister Yu''s eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "But Sister Yu is a little rich woman. As long as you use money to support those who want to study medicine and train more doctors, it can also y a role in saving the world and saving people."


    Sister Yu: "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. When did your Aunt Qin lie to you?" Mrs. Han breathed a sigh of relief and said while the iron was hot: "There is a war in the northwest and there are many orphans. You take out your monthly money and mother will give you some money. Buy those orphans, then ask the doctor to teach them medical skills, and when they are finished, let them help the world and save people for you."


    "Mom and Aunt Qin are smart. Sister Yu will listen to you." Sister Yu was happy. Seeing this, Mr. Han let go of her anxiety. She called to Gu Jinli and walked back with the two children.


    After Gu Jinli separated from the Han family, he went to work in the medicine warehouse yard, but within an hour of being busy, chaos broke out in the city.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The main house of the Lei familys caravan is on fire. Everyone, hurry up and put out the fire! The yamen servant beat the gong and ran through the streets, calling to nearby neighbors to put out the fire.


    What? The main house of the Lei familys caravan is on fire?


    Many people ran out and looked towards the main house of the Lei family''s caravan. Sure enough, I saw thick smoke billowing from the main house of the Lei family''s caravan, and it was indeed on fire.


    The fire was still very strong. Judging from the color of the thick smokeing out, it must be that pine oil was poured on the house.


    Who is this guy who poured pine oil on me? The Lei family caravan has helped you a lot.


    Why are you asking? Hurry up and get the bucket and carry water to put out the fire!


    For a time, the nearby streets and alleys started to move. Every household took buckets of water and rushed to the main house of the Lei Family Caravan to put out the fire.


    Over at the other courtyard, Gu Jinli also asked Feng Jin to y the gong to summon everyone: "Everyone take buckets, sand and stones and go to the main house to put out the fire. Quick!"


    Gu Jinli asked Danian to prepare a carriage. She took Aunt Tao, Erqing Sanqing, Xiaoji and others in the carriage and rushed to the main house of the Lei family caravan... She recalled what Qin Sang said when he came back for lunch at noon, guessing that this should be This is Luo Ying''s way to escape.


    However, Gao Lei was still at the main house. The main house was on fire. She had to go and see and bring Gao Lei back no matter what.


    Danian quickly hitched up the carriage and took Gu Jinli and the others towards the main house.


    At the Yamen side, Duan Changling was busy when he suddenly learned that the main house of the Lei family''s caravan was on fire. He was agitated and said hurriedly: "I''m afraid that the traitor Luo Ying is going to escape. Hurry up and close all the city gates. No one is allowed." Out of town!"


    Yes. A group of soldiers hurriedly rode to the city gate.


    Duan Changling then ordered the deputy general: "Immediately mobilize the troops and kill the main house of the Lei family''s caravan. I have sealed off all the streets there and no one is allowed to let out!"


    Luo Ying may not have left the city yet. If we rush there now, we should be able to stop him.


    As for the decree issued by Emperor Jingwu, well, the world is now ruled by Emperor Jingyuan, and Luo Ying is the imperial criminal that Emperor Jingyuan wants to pursue!

 Chapter 1669: Ran away early

    Chapter 1669: Ran away early


    "Yes!" The deputy general immediately gathered his troops and followed Duan Changling with thousands of soldiers and horses towards the main house of the Lei family''s caravan.


    Magistrate Hao was horrified when he saw it, and hurriedly said to the master: "Hurry up to the city tower and inform Vice General Ma, General Liang, General Cheng, and General Zhou that something happened at the main house of the Lei family. Luo Ying should have escaped early. Duan Tongzhi took the numbers with him. Thousands of soldiers and horses went to block the road to the main house. They were afraid that there would be blood, so we asked them to lead the troops over quickly."


    You have to calm down the situation, otherwise another group of people will die in the city.


    Hey. The master responded and left with a group of servants.


    On the city tower side, Vice General Ma and the others looked at the thick smoke billowing from the main house of the Lei family''s caravan, and immediately said to General Zhou: "Brother Zhou, I''m afraid something happened in the city. You should immediately bring a thousand soldiers and horses out of the city to surround Yingshi. Help the gangsters stay outside the city and rescue General Dai!"


    Vice General Ma and General Zhou are in the same group. The matter of solving General Dai should have been left to General Cheng, but this matter is more difficult. If there is a mistake, it is very likely to fail, and the person who goes to rescue will be Dai Shangshu hated him.


    General Cheng is capable and is the person General Xu wants to win over. Therefore, Vice General Ma and General Zhou will take care of this hot potato on their own. If the rescue fails, General Xu will take care of it.


    Okay. General Zhou responded and immediately ordered his troops to leave the city.


    After they left the city, Lieutenant General Ma ordered: "Close the city gates and no one can leave the city!"


    He then called to General Cheng: "Brother Cheng, follow me to the main residence of the Lei family''s caravan. We can''t let the city be in chaos again."


    General Cheng was very satisfied with Lieutenant General Mas arrangements and nodded: Lets go!


    A group of more than a thousand people rushed towards the main house of the Lei family caravan.


    Qin Sang and the others also followed.


    By the time they arrived at the main street of the Lei family''s caravan, the entire street was surrounded by Duan Changling''s soldiers and horses.


    The nearby streets and alleys were also crowded with people who came out to put out the fire and watch the excitement.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Get out of the way, everyone, get out of the way, dont block the streets, let the soldiers in! Some soldiers banged the gongs and shouted, but the streets were blocked and they couldnt move at all.


    Lieutenant General Ma became angry when he saw this scene, and ordered to his soldiers: "After using the knife to open the way, everyone retreats to both sides!"


    After the soldiers opened a narrow road, Lieutenant General Ma immediately rode in and shouted towards Duan Changling''s soldiers and horses from a distance: "Where is Duan Changling? Ask him to move the soldiers and horses quickly, we have to go in to put out the fire. !


    What are you doing here? Do you want to block the lives of everyone in the main house of the Lei family caravan?


    Ke Duan Changling''s deputy general said: "Vice General Ma, the traitor Luo Ying is trying to escape. Ourmander Tongzhi is leading his elite troops to intercept and kill Luo Ying. Don''te and cause trouble."


    With a snap, the horse deputy general hit the deputy general with a whip and yelled: "Get out of here!"


    After saying that, he knocked the deputy general off his horse with his sword and ran towards the main house of the Lei family.


    The soldiers behind him saw this and immediately rushed over.


    For a time, Main Street was even more blocked.


    Duan Changling heard the noise and looked back, his face darkened. The man surnamed Ma came to cause trouble for him again!


    Wait, one day he will kill Lieutenant Ma.


    "Duan Tongzhi, what is this? There is a fire in the main house of the Lei family caravan. Why do you only surround the main house and not let the soldiers put out the fire?" Vice General Ma pointed at the groups of archers surrounding the main house gate and outside the wall and asked angrily: " What does this mean? Did Duan Tongzhi think that everyone in the Lei family caravan had no way out? They were heroes in the war!"


    There is a fire in the house, and if you don''t let the fire be put out, it''s fine. If you surround the house with bows and arrows and don''t let anyonee out, you are just a beast.


    Duan Changling said: "Why are you excited? Luo Ying, a prisoner of the imperial court, lives in this main house. Now that Luo Ying wants to escape, the general will naturally surround the house and cannot let the criminal of the imperial court escape."


    Vice General Ma became even angrier when he heard this, and brought out Emperor Jingwu''s decree: "Thete Emperor Jingwu has an order..." "Vice General Ma, His Majesty Emperor Jingyuan is in power now!" Duan Changling interrupted Vice General Ma and said, "This traitor Luo Ying is not only a ruthless The bandit is still a prisoner of the imperial court that the emperor wants to kill. If we know that he is going to escape and still remain unmoved, when the emperor finds out, our heads may not be saved."


    These words made Lieutenant General Ma dare not refute. After all, Luo Ying''s identity was indeed sensitive and she was the person the emperor wanted to kill.


    Lieutenant General Ma: "But we have to save the people of the Lei family''s caravan. They fought against the Rong people with great merit, and Mrs. Gao is still inside. She is the benefactor of the Yuan Dynasty Duke''s Pce!"


    Duan Changling was tired of hearing this and did not answer. He only asked the soldiers to surround the main house of the Lei family''s caravan.


    There is movement, shoot arrows!


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows was shot towards the main house. Thanks to Lei Guo and the others, who brought iron shields with them and used them to block the falling arrows, they were able to save their lives.


    "Mom, do you want to murder the meritorious people who fought against the army?!" After Lei Mao cursed, he hurriedly said: "Don''t shoot the arrows, it''s me, Lei Mao of the Lei family''s caravan. The house is on fire, We need to leave!"


    However, he was responded to by another batch of arrows.


    "Damn, what do you want to do outside? You already said that we are members of the Lei family''s caravan, and you still shoot an arrow?!" Lei Maoda roared angrily.


    Deputy Ma narrowed his eyes and warned Duan Changling: "Didn''t Duan Tongzhi hear what Lei Mao said?"


    Duan Changling looked back at Vice General Ma and asked with a sneer: "Lei Mao? Have you seen Lei Mao? How do you know this voice belongs to him? This general sounds like a gangster from the Eagle Food Gang."


    This is to shoot Lei Mao and the others as gangsters.


    Lieutenant General Ma was angry and called to his troops: "Come forward and break down the door to save people!"


    Duan Changling''s face turned dark. He was a fellowmander after all, so he could be afraid of Xu You, but if anyone named Ma dared to touch his soldiers, he would be seeking death: "If you form an array, whoever dares to step forward will be killed as a gangster!" "


    Deputy General Ma was shocked: "Duan Changling, what are you talking about? I just want to save Mrs. Gao, when did I be an aplice of the gangsters?!"


    Duan Changling did not answer, and only repeated the sentence: "If you dare to go up to the former, you will be treated as an aplice and killed as a gangster."


    These words are simply going to drive people to death.


    Leimao and the others heard this and wanted to kill Duan Changling.


    General manager, what should we do now? asked the brothers of the Lei familys caravan.


    Leimao: "Go back first."


    Yes. The group of people walked towards the living room with their iron shields on their backs.


    Gao Lei was in the living room, squatting under the corner to avoid sharp arrows. After hearing Lei Mao''s report, he sneered and said: "Duan Changling is seeking death. He has offended Lieutenant Ma and them this time. "


    When he gets to the battlefield, he will definitely be killed by General Xu.


    "Okay, there should be enough time. Send me to the door." Gao Lei ordered.


    Didnt Duan Changling not recognize Lei Maos voice? Then she went to shout the message in person. Many people recognized her voice. Lets see what Duan said!


    Lei Mao nodded and ordered his brothers: "Use an iron shield to protect the olddy and go to the door."


    "Yes." The group of people surrounded Gao Lei with iron shields, protected their heads, and headed towards the gate.

 Chapter 1670: Nothing caught

    Chapter 1670: Nothing caught


    Chapter 1670 Nothing was caught


    The living room was not far from the main door, but it was a very difficult journey for them. Duan Changling''s sharp arrows seemed to be free of charge. He fired them four times, turning the living room of the main house into a sieve. The ground was full of sharp arrows.


    Gao Lei sneered when he saw it: "The person named Duan is really a fool, he can''t even y a conspiracy."


    It''s really too long to live long if you still want to go against General Xu.


    Thats enough, dont shoot any more arrows! Lieutenant General Ma shouted. If he fired any more arrows, the people inside would be shot to death if they were not burned to death.


    Duan Changling ignored it and ordered again: "Let..."


    Before the arrow could be shouted, Gao Lei''s angry curse came: "Let your mother go! Duan, you are angry that I didn''t give you the prescription for the insect attractant, and you want to take the opportunity to kill all the Lei." Family caravan? You are so vicious! But I tell you, there are countless brothers in the Lei family caravan. Even if all the brothers in Xing''an Prefecture die, there will still be brothers from the Lei family caravan in other prefectures to help us. revenge!"


    "It''s Mrs. Gao''s voice!" Magistrate Hao kicked the head of the government office next to him, and the head of the government office shouted this wisely.


    After hearing this, Vice General Ma said to Duan Changling: "Duan Tongzhi, this is Mrs. Gao. Hurry up and withdraw the troops and open the door!"


    Added another sentence: "The voice calling this time is an old woman''s voice. There are no old women in the Eagle Food Gang. If you really shoot Mrs. Gao to death, it will not be easy for us."


    At this point, Duan Changling could no longer use arrogant tactics and could only order: "Retreat, open the door, and rescue Mrs. Gao!"


    This is so true that Lieutenant General Ma almost vomited.


    Hla sounds sounded, and the archers surrounding the main house retreated.


    A group of soldiers came forward with keys, opened the two locks, and pulled off the two iron chains that tied the main door to the main house, and then the main house door was opened.


    Niu Dabao and the others were furious when they watched from behind. This Duan Changling was really vicious. When the main house was on fire, he used chains to tie the door of the main house from the outside. This meant that the whole poption of the main house had no way to survive!


    With sharp eyes like a knife, Qin Sang nced at Duan Changling and quickly looked away... Duan''s heart was more vicious than he imagined and he must die!


    With a creak, the door of the main house was opened, and Lei Mao and the others slowly walked out as if they were surrounding Gao Lei with iron shields.


    Gao Lei''s voice came from the iron shield: "Look, everyone, there are so many arrows on the iron shield. This is someone who wants to kill me. It is in vain that I let the brothers of the Lei family''s caravan fight when the thieves attacked the city. Defend the city. In this battle to defend the city, our Lei family caravan lost more than a hundred brothers and more than a hundred lives. In exchange, the entire main house''s humans and animals were almost deliberately killed!"


    Gao Lei''s words were like knives, all of them piercing Duan Changling''s body.


    After finishing speaking, Gao Lei cried bitterly... Her sad cry, coupled with her age-stricken face, made the people in the city angry.


    When Duan Changling saw this, he knew that he had offended the public. He quickly dismounted and apologized to Gao Lei in person: "Mrs. Gao misunderstood. I just wanted to capture Luo Ying. I thought you were pretending to be someone from the Eagle Food Gang, so I shot at you." . Its a misunderstanding, Im sorry.


    Gao Lei didn''t listen and just kept crying.


    When the people saw this, they were so angry that they almost hit Duan Changling with something.


    Magistrate Hao hurriedly shouted: "Stop making trouble and go put out the fire. If you don''t put out the fire, this huge house will burn down!"


    Yes, yes, yes, put out the fire quickly!


    Themon people carried buckets and ran to the main gate of the main house. They also took the opportunity to warn Duan Changling: "Don''t bully Mrs. Gao, or you will write a book of ten thousand people and have people send it to the capital to sue you!"


    After Duan Changling heard this, he was startled. Magistrate Hao was also frightened and hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, everyone, Duan Tongzhi respects Mrs. Gao very much, and Duan Tongzhi will go to Long''an Prefecture to fight against the army soon, and will not stay in Xing''an Prefecture for a long time." .


    Everyone, dont worry, the **** of gue will leave soon. Hold on tight and dont cause trouble for me!


    After hearing this, the people were satisfied and hurriedly carried buckets to put out the fire.


    But Duan Changling was still thinking about capturing Luo Ying, so he shouted: "Stop!"


    Everyone was angry: "Bah, what kind of monster do you want to be?!" Duan Changling said: "Don''t go in yet. The bandit leader of the Eagle Food Gang is still inside. Let the soldiers and horses under mymand go in first to capture the bandit leader."


    Gao Lei nced at him and said indifferently: "What are you trying to catch? The man has disappeared long ago."


    Duan Changling''s face turned dark when he heard this, and he asked, "Luo Ying escaped?"


    Gao Leishi nodded: "He escaped a long time ago. He left first, and then asked his men to pour pine oil and set fire to the house."


    Duan Changling heard something was wrong and asked, "How do you know so clearly?"


    Could it be that you are Luo Ying''s aplice and are helping him escape?


    Gao Leishi sneered: "Luo Ying lives here, and he didn''t carry anyone on his back when he ran away. He ran in a carriage in a big way. He is not blind, so he knows it very well."


    He added: "Originally, I wanted to lead my brothers to chase him, but when I wanted to go out, I was stopped by your arrows and I couldn''t catch up."


    This is still his fault? !


    Duan Changling was so angry that he almost grabbed Gao Lei''s neck.


    Seeing this, Gao Lei took a few steps back and reminded: "Don''t be stunned. Hurry up and lead your troops to chase. You might be able to catch up and make a great contribution."


    Duan Changling was crazy about taking credit, so he kept an eye on Luo Ying. He wanted to capture Luo Ying alive and send him to the capital to please the emperor, in the hope that the emperor would make him a general and sharemand of the northwest armies with Xu You.


    "Let''s go out of the city to pursue Luo Ying." Duan Changling immediately led his troops and left, not forgetting to greet Lieutenant General Ma: "Quickly lead your troops out of the city to rescue General Dai, he is still in the hands of the gangsters!"


    General Dai must be rescued. Lieutenant General Ma immediately said: "All the officers and men will go out of the city immediately to rescue General Dai."


    Yes! The soldiers immediately marched towards the city gate.


    But as soon as they left the city, General Zhou''s men came back with General Dai in tow.


    When Duan Changling saw this, he breathed a sigh of relief, pointed at General Zhou and asked, "Where is the bandit strategist? Have you killed him?"


    This bandit strategist refers to Master Gui.


    General Zhou shook his head: "The bandit military advisor was so smart that he knew we had found their hiding ce and ran away from the tunnel. When we entered the house, we only saw the unconscious General Dai."


    Duan Changling was so angry that he asked: "It has only been less than two days, and we have our people watching, how did the bandits dig a tunnel and escape?"


    It must be your ipetence that allowed the bandits to escape!


    General Zhou nced at him and said: "That house is the nest of the Eagle Food Gang in the vige outside the city. The tunnels have been dug long ago. It is probably for this reason that they dared to expose their hiding ce and let us turn up."


    He was toozy to talk nonsense with Duan Changling, so he said: "Duan Tongzhi, don''t ask. General Dai''s life is important. You get out of the way quickly. We are going to take General Dai into the city to see a military doctor for treatment."


    After saying that, without waiting for Duan Changling to get out of the way, he directly led his troops to bypass Duan Changling and led General Dai into the city.


    Duan Changling saw this and hurriedly followed... He failed to get the prescription for insect traps, failed to take the credit of killing Le Muqin, and lost the credit of catching Luo Ying, the imperial criminal. General Dai must be killed Watch out, otherwise he won''t get any benefits at all.

 Chapter 1671: Longan Prefecture is in danger

    Chapter 1671: Long''an Prefecture is in danger


    Chapter 1671 Longan Prefecture is in danger


    But Duan Changling was dreaming. Vice General Ma, General Zhou, and even General Liang would not let him continue to have a good rtionship with General Dai.


    So after General Dai entered the city, he was taken directly to General Zhou''s other courtyard in the east of the city to recuperate.


    Duan Changling saw something was wrong and came out to stop him: "How can I send him here? General Dai is a military attache of the imperial court and should stay in the government office. How can he send him to a private hospital?"


    But General Zhou''s reason was reasonable: "Steward Dai and the others are temporarily staying in the courtyard of this general. They are servants of the Dai family. It is best to send General Dai to take care of them."


    Steward Dai and the others live here?! Duan Changling was shocked and red at the deputy general beside him. Waste, how do you do it? He actually pushed Butler Dai and others to someone named Zhou.


    The lieutenant general is very aggrieved. They were busy fighting the war before, and after the war, they were busy deworming, doing credit, making prescriptions, dealing with Luo Ying, etc. How could they have time to care about the Dai family''s servants?


    He got angry after being yelled at by Butler Dai and the others twice, and kicked them out of the office.


    Later, Butler Dai and the others continued toe to the Yamen to look for him every day, urging General Dai to be rescued. He thought they were still staying in a servant''s room in the Yamen, but he didn''t know that Butler Dai and the others were actually in General Zhou''s other courtyard.


    "General, General, you are finally back!" When Butler Dai learned that General Dai was back, he hurriedly brought his servants to greet him. When he saw the unconscious General Dai, he pulled General Zhou and cried, "General Zhou, what are you doing?" What happened to my general? But he was poisoned by bandits? "


    General Zhou: "Butler Dai, don''t be too busy crying. Let General Dai enter the room first. The military doctor and old doctor Fang will be here soon. Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to General Dai!"


    General Zhou spoke so loudly that the panicked Butler Dai found his backbone and nodded quickly: "General Zhou is right. Get out of the way and let the soldiers carry the general into the house!"


    Hey, hey, hey. The servants of the Dai family immediately got out of the way.


    When Duan Changling saw this, he hurriedly grabbed Butler Dai and said, "Butler Dai, I also have a famous doctor under me, who lives in the government office. Let General Dai go to the government office to see a doctor..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Butler Dai: "Don''t bother Duan Tongzhi, it''s good for my general to recuperate here."


    After saying this, he grabbed his hand back and turned around and entered the other courtyard.


    Humph, does Duan Changling think they are stupid? Could you tell that he just wanted to use the general to curry favor with Dai Shangshu?


    In fact, Shangshu Dai has also exined that General Dais identity is here, and there must be many generals in the army who want to use his identity to do things.


    Use it, just use it. Anyway, General Dai is just here to collect the credit. As long as he can stay alive and get on better terms with the generals, it doesn''t matter if he is used.


    But Duan Changling should not treat General Dai and the Dai family as fools!


    I want to use people to curry favor with Dai Shangshu and provide convenience in the army, but I dont take people seriously. Ha, thats quite eptable.


    Duan Changling was embarrassed, but he could only endure his anger and follow the other hospital.


    However, he failed to follow Dongkeyuan and was stopped by General Zhou''s people.


    Duan Changling wanted to make a fuss, but no one paid any attention to him. If he dared to make a fuss, General Zhou would dare to kick him out. After all, this was General Zhou''s private residence.


    Old Doctor Xu and Old Doctor Fang are here, please give way! The soldiers went to invite the two doctors.


    The two doctors were very capable. After diagnosing and treating General Dai, they said: "General Dai has been poisoned, but the person who poisoned him is very measured. This poison is not fatal."


    Then why is my general unconscious? Butler Dai asked.


    Old doctor Fang said: "In addition to being poisoned, General Dai was also drugged. Once the drug is removed, General Dai will wake up."


    Having said that, he and Dr. Xu worked together to revive General Dai in just over a quarter of an hour.


    "Huh!" General Dai exhaled and shouted in panic: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. My uncle is the Minister of War. He will meet your requirements. You can get as much gold as you want!" Then he said: "Insect, insect, don''te here..."


    Old doctor Fang had good medical skills and immediately gave General Dai a few injections. After calming his shock, General Dai finally woke up and was stunned when he saw General Zhou... Who is this man? do not know.


    After seeing Butler Dai, he almost cried with joy: "Butler, is it really you? Great, I finally see you."


    When General Zhou saw this, he wanted to curl his lips, how did this man named Dai be a general?


    However, General Zhou wanted to win over the man named Dai on behalf of General Xu, so he did not dare to show any contempt, but hurriedlyforted him: "Don''t worry, General Dai, Luo Ying''s group of ruthless bandits have escaped, and we have also repulsed the thieves." , Xing''an Mansion is very safe now, you can rest assured to recover here."


    After hearing this, General Dai was overjoyed and asked in disbelief: "Really?"


    General Zhou nodded: "Of course it is true."


    Butler Dai also said: "It''s a real general. We defeated the soldiers and made a great contribution!"


    Have you achieved meritorious service?


    Haha, General Dai was overjoyed when he heard this. Regardless of his physical weakness, he dragged Butler Dai and asked how Xing''an Prefecture won the battle.


    Steward Dai didnt know much, and finally General Zhou and Vice General Ma came over to exin it clearly.


    General Dai was very happy: "Okay, okay, our Dachu men are really powerful, let''s see if the thieves dare to attack our Dachu!"


    Hey, dont tell me, the soldiers are really calling again.


    Outside the city gate, a group of three scouts suddenly came. They were General Xu''s men. Before they could reach the city gate, their horses were exhausted.


    The three of them supported each other and walked for half an hour before finally arriving at the city gate. After showing General Xu''s token and handwriting, they were able to enter the city.


    General Liang heard that General Xu''s scouts wereing, and personally came down from the city tower to greet them. Seeing the three men running almost to death from exhaustion, he hurriedly asked: "But is Long''an Prefecture in danger?"


    If everything was fine in Long''an Mansion, the scouts would not be able to run away like this.


    The scout captain nodded quickly and said in a hoarse voice: "The Great Rongtian Khan led the tribes of the Rong and Thieves to attack Long''an Prefecture..."


    The scout captain was tired and thirsty, and his throat became sore halfway through speaking that he could no longer speak.


    "Water, bring water!" General Liang roared. After taking the sheepskin water bag handed by the soldier, he immediately filled the scout captain with water.


    After the scout captain drank half a bag of water, he was finally able to speak and recounted the dangerous situation in Long''an Mansion.


    General Xus guess was correct. The Rong people wanted to swallow up the entire northwest this time. The day after Vice General Ma and Zhang Yan led their troops to Xingan Prefecture for rescue, a strange disease appeared in Longan Prefecture.


    When the strange disease caused people to panic, the soldiers came overwhelmingly and surrounded the entire Long''an Prefecture!


    "Thanks to General Xu''s defense of the Rong people and the abundance of supplies in the city, we were able to withstand the Rong people''s attack... But the Rong people came in force. General Xu ordered the troops from all prefectures in the northwest and central ins to rush to Long''an Prefecture. rush to the rescue!"


    They were able toe out to deliver orders because General Xu was wise and had already ambushed several groups of scouts outside the city. Once Long''an Prefecture was besieged, the towers in the city would immediately fire arrows at the ce where the scouts were stationed.


    After the scouts get the order on the letter arrow, they can immediately ask for help from all directions.


    Added another sentence: "Long''an Prefecture cannot be lost!"


    Previously, themander-in-chief of the Northwest Anti-Japanese Army was Mr. Xing, but after Mr. Xing died, General Xu became the helmsman of the Northwest Anti-Japanese Army. General Xu did not allow Long''an Prefecture to be captured in his hands.


    0.0 I dont know how to write about the battle in Longan Prefecture, so Ill just skip it. . What follows is the plot of ending the war, stationing in different locations, and leading the wives of military families to make a fortune. I have a bad cold recently, an upper respiratory tract infection, and my head is a bit foggy. I will update you all when I feel better. Spring and summer are alternating, and it is easy to catch colds and coughs, so please pay attention to your health. T^T

 Chapter 1672: send off

    Chapter 1672: send off


    Chapter 1672 Farewell


    General Liang said: "I know this. You go first into the city and rest. When the generals arrive, we can discuss the matter of rushing to Long''an Prefecture together."


    But the scout captain shook his head and asked: "Where are the generals now? I will go to see the generals in person. It will be faster, otherwise it will be a waste of time."


    Long''an Prefecture really can''t wait any longer. The Rong people are attacking with an army of hundreds of thousands.


    After hearing this, General Liang''s heart sank. Seeing the anxious look on the scout captain''s face, he realized that the situation in Long''an Mansion was indeed not good. He immediately said, "Okay, I will take you to see some generals."


    He immediately ordered the soldiers: "Hurry and prepare the carriage and go to General Zhou''s other courtyard!"


    Because of General Dais rtionship, where are the generals and Magistrate Hao now?


    Yes. The soldiers took the order and left.


    Not long after, a carriage arrived, threw the three scouts into it, and went straight to General Zhou''s annex.


    General Liang rode at the front, and a few quarters of an hourter, he arrived at General Zhou''s annex.


    General Liang dismounted himself and said to the soldiers guarding the gate: "Go quickly and report to General Zhou that Long''an Prefecture is in danger."


    After hearing this, the guard guard quickly opened the door and let General Liang and others in. He quickly ran into the house, found General Zhou, and told him what had happened.


    General Zhou and the others had been apanying General Dai. They were happy to see that the poison poisoned by General Dai was not fatal, but they heard the bad news.


    "Long''an Prefecture is in danger? Where are the scouts? Bring the scouts quickly!" General Zhou was a member of General Xu. He was very worried when he learned that Long''an Prefecture was in danger.


    General Dai was more worried than him. He was almost scared to death. He dragged General Zhou and said, "Brother Zhou, Long''an Prefecture is in danger? What should we do? The Rong people will not attack Long''an Prefecture and then attack Xing''an Prefecture." Bar?"


    He had witnessed the city defense battle of Xing''an Prefecture against the Rong people with his own eyes. It was extremely brutal andpletely different from the battles he had seen before.


    Oh my God, he wont die in the northwest, right?


    What did your uncle think? How to get him to the northwest?


    He just wanted to make a contribution, and then rely on his uncle''s rtionship to join the Ministry of War, and then be a minister of the Ministry of War. He didn''t want to be a hero of the war.


    He looked at Butler Dai again, wanting to order him to pack his things and go back to the capital.


    But he was not stupid after all. He endured it for the sake of the Dai family''s face.


    General Zhou heard his question and wanted to punch him twice. Will he speak? The scouts haven''t seen it yet, and they don''t know anything about the situation. How can they say that Long''an Mansion was attacked by the Rong?


    But General Zhou had no time to argue with General Dai at the moment, so he only said: "Brother Dai, don''t worry, there are many generals guarding Long''an Prefecture, and they will not be attacked by the soldiers."


    Vice General Ma had already rushed out of the house, and as soon as he came to the yard, General Liang and others came in with the scouts. After seeing him, they pointed to the house and said, "We''ll talk after we go in."


    Vice General Ma nodded, turned around and entered the house.


    Not long after, the scouts were carried in.


    Deputy Ma said to Dr. Xu and Dr. Fang, "Give him an injection to cheer them up. We want to ask questions."


    "Yes." The two doctors hurriedly gave the scout captain an injection, stopped the bleeding from his wound, and drank half a cup of General Dai''s leftover ginseng tea, finally allowing him to regain a lot of strength.


    Exin in detail, what is the situation in Longan Mansion? Vice General Ma asked in a deep voice.


    The scout captain told the situation about Long''an Mansion.


    Lieutenant General Ma''s face darkened when he heard this: "The Rong bandits really have their swords pointed at the entire Chu State, and they want to swallow up all ournd!" General Dai turned pale when he heard this, and asked: "Isn''t it that the Rong people are the same as the bandits? You only like to rob Da Chus supplies, dont you care about ournd?


    General Zhou said: "Brother Dai doesn''t know something. Sincest year, the Rong people have be smarter. They not only captured our three cities, but also moved the Rong people here. They captured many of our old farmers and taught them farming. They have followed us for a long time." The previous behavior of only grabbing space but not upyingnd ispletely different.


    Then he said: "No matter how the Rong people came to their senses, we have to defend Long''an Prefecture. If Long''an Prefecture is lost again, we will lose the entire northwest. If the northwest is lost, the Central ins will be destroyed and the entire Chu State will be upied." Its just a matter of time.


    He spoke so seriously that General Dai was frightened: "Then, what should we do now?"


    Vice General Ma said: "Order your troops immediately and rush to the aid of Long''an Prefecture."


    Hurry to the aid of Long''an Prefecture?


    General Dai nodded: "When the Rong areing, we should rush to Long''an Prefecture."


    But General Dai felt that it had nothing to do with him.


    He had just been rescued less than an hour ago and his body was still weak. He must have stayed here to recuperate and did not have to go to Long''an Mansion to suffer.


    But General Zhou said to Butler Dai: "Go and pack your things quickly. We will set off today and rush to Long''an Mansion."


    What? !


    "Brother Zhou, what do you mean?" General Dai asked anxiously, "Will I also go to Long''an Mansion?"


    I am sick. I have just been released from the hands of the gangsters and I have been poisoned. How can I go to Long''an Prefecture to fight!


    But General Zhou said: "Brother Dai, you are here to fight against the Rong people. At this time, you must follow the army to Long''an Prefecture."


    He lowered his voice and said: "Brother Dai, if you don''t go, you will embarrass your uncle. And don''t worry, we will protect you. You only need to sit behind the team and take care of military supplies." The credit will still be counted when the timees, but if you dont go, the credit wont be counted~


    Steward Dai heard it and agreed very much. He whispered to General Dai: "Yes, General, you have to follow, otherwise it will be difficult to handle."


    Although you are just going to take the credit, but you are not present, how can everyone give you the credit? Hurry up, don''t pretend to be weak, just go to me!


    General Dai had no choice but to agree: "Sure, I will go."


    General Zhou smiled inwardly after hearing this.


    Alright, as long as they bring Dai over, they wont have to worry about the supplies for the Ministry of War. Theyll have whatever they want.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Ma felt relieved. He pointed at the injuries on the scout captain and asked, "How could you be injured? But you encountered a soldier?"


    The scout captain nodded: "Exactly. I didn''t expect to encounter Rong people when I came to deliver the message. Those Rong people are very powerful. There were six groups of scouts in total, and we were the only ones who survived."


    They were able to survive because they ran slowly. When they heard the fighting between the scouts and the soldiers, they hid immediately. After the fighting was over, they came out and continued to Hing''an Prefecture.


    The wounds on their bodies were caused by stray arrows, but they were not fatal.


    "It should be the retreating soldiers." After Vice General Ma said this, he immediately asked for pens, ink, paper and inkstones: "Those five groups of scouts were killed. We have to send people to help them deliver letters for help."


    General Xu was able to save his face and ask for help. This shows that Long''an Prefecture is indeed in a critical moment. They must ask for help from all directions and get more reinforcements!


    Steward Dai was an astute person and personally brought the pen, ink, paper and inkstone to Deputy General Ma.


    Vice General Ma immediately wrote several letters asking for help and said to General Dai: "Brother Dai, I don''t have enough scouts under mymand. I would like to borrow three groups of scouts from you. I hope you will respond."

 Chapter 1673: hit someone

    Chapter 1673: hit someone


    Chapter 1673 Beat someone


    The five groups of scouts were killed, and the tokens and handwriting on them were gone. It was just a letter asking for help from one of his lieutenants. I was afraid that the governments would not send troops as soon as possible and would have to borrow the power of the Dai family.


    General Dai also hoped that Lieutenant General Ma and the others would protect him during the battle, so he readily agreed: "There is no need to ask more about this little thing. Brother Ma can just use it."


    After hearing this, Butler Dai immediately sent for General Dai''s scouts.


    Duan Changling was stopped outside Dongke Courtyard, but there was no shortage of people to inquire about the news. At this moment, he already knew that Long''an Mansion was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and he was very happy.


    Haha, there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and the Great Rongtian Khan is still inmand. Xu You, lets see if you survive this time!


    "Let''s go." Duan Changling put away his smile and left with his lieutenants and soldiers.


    The steward of the other courtyard saw this and went to report to General Zhou: "We were waiting outside earlier, but not long after the scouts under General Dai were called, Duan Tongzhi left."


    Magistrate Hao was a little scared when he heard this: "Duan Tongzhi must be angry, right?"


    He is amander and a magistrate, and his rank is higher than that of the magistrate. He is a little scared.


    Deputy General Ma said: "Prefect Hao, there is no need to worry. General Xu personally sent troops to ask for help. There is an order and a handwriting. Even Duan Tongzhi does not dare to disobey. He will apany us to help Long''an Prefecture."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Hao was relieved, as long as Duan Changling didn''t bear any grudge against him, he frowned and asked, "Is General Cheng going to Long''an Mansion too?"


    The matter of rushing to the aid of Long''an Prefecture has been almost discussed. Vice General Ma, General Zhou, and General Cheng took their troops and horses and anti-rong soldiers to Long''an Prefecture to help. General Liang stayed behind to defend the city, and he and the people from the Lei family''s caravan helped make insect attractants for other courtyards, and then he and the people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau sent the insect attractants to Long''an Mansion.


    General Ke Cheng is much more powerful than General Liang. Magistrate Hao wants to keep General Cheng because after all, Xing''an Prefecture has just experienced a war.


    General Cheng said: "Long''an Prefecture is in danger. General Xu sent a rescue letter to all the prefectures in the northwest and themanders of the Central ins. As the guard general of Daliang Prefecture in the northwest, I should lead troops to rescue Long''an Prefecture."


    When the northwest is in crisis, the governments in the northwest and central ins receive letters asking for help and must send half of their troops to help. This is something approved by the emperor. Therefore, it was not considered AWOL for him to lead troops to rescue Long''an Prefecture.


    However, after Long''an Prefecture is stabilized, the defenders of each of their prefectures must return to the defense immediately. If they do not leave for more than five days, they will be charged with leaving their posts without authorization, and General Xu will also be charged with gathering troops to stand on their own. .


    Seeing Magistrate Hao''s grimace, General Cheng added, "Prefect Hao, don''t worry. The soldiers who attacked Xing''an Prefecture should have gone to besiege Long''an Prefecture. Xing''an Prefecture is very safe now, and there won''t berge groups of soldiersing out." Come and attack Xing''an Prefecture."


    This was what Magistrate Hao was most worried about. After hearing this and thinking for a moment, he felt that what General Cheng said was reasonable, so he cupped his hands and said, "In that case, I will take my leave first and go get supplies for you."


    "Thank you, Magistrate Hao." Vice General Ma and the others were very grateful for Magistrate Hao''s help. After Magistrate Hao left, they also got busy. In less than half an hour, all the soldiers received an order: before Haishi tonight, fight against the enemy. The army set off for Long''an Prefecture to rush to rescue.


    Duan Changling also learned that the army was leaving tonight. Vice General Ma took Magistrate Hao to find him in person.


    Hao Zhifu wanted to scold his mother, but why did he pull him in at this time? It was useless for him to help Vice General Ma and them get supplies, but Vice General Ma turned around and came to trick him. It was all in vain!


    However, Magistrate Hao is the magistrate of Xing''an Prefecture, and there are some things that require him to be present as a witness.


    Duan Changling saw Vice General Ma and sneered: "Vice General Ma relies on the power of General Xu and is very arrogant. Why do you want to see me now?"


    Vice General Ma knew that Duan Changling was angry, and ignored his taunts. He directly took out General Xu''s token and wrote in his hand: "Please Duan Tongzhi to take a look."


    Duan Changling did not answer.


    Vice General Ma said: "General Xu is a high-ranking official. It would be better for Duan Tongzhi to read his handwriting."


    Although General Xu served as a small soldier with you, things are different now. General Xu is already a first-ss official and themander-in-chief of the Anti-Japanese Army. Hemands all the armies in the northwest and the generals and soldiers of the Anti-Japanese Army.


    Duan Changling''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he clenched his fists so tightly that Lieutenant General Ma could hear the cracking of his joints. There was no way. Xu You''s official position was higher than that of Duan Changling. No matter how angry Duan Changling was, he could only take the handwritten letter and read it... This handwritten letter was not so much a letter asking for help as it was a military order from Xu You.


    Xu You ordered all the armies in the northwest and the anti-rong army on the road to rush to Long''an Prefecture to attack the Rong people. Anyone who dares to disobey the order or ck off the military order will be punished by the whole family at the least, or the whole n together at the worst!


    Moreover, the handwriting also stiptes the daily marching distance, so even if the reinforcements want to bezy and move slowly, it will not work.


    Hello Xuyou!


    Duan Changling was very angry, but the official rank was overwhelming. Now Xu Youda, he could only obey the order: "It''s too early to leave at Haishi. We will set off for Long''an Mansion at 3:00 tomorrow."


    Lieutenant General Ma frowned upon hearing this. Setting off tomorrow would waste a whole night. They were going to fight. If they were one nightte, Long''an Prefecture might be captured.


    Vice General Ma disagreed, but took a step back: "In that case, let''s set off at midnight instead."


    Duan Changling was furious when he heard this and hit Vice General Ma with a tea bowl: "Ma, you are so arrogant just because you have Xu You''s backing. You know I am of higher rank than you!"


    There was a ng, and before Duan Changling finished speaking, the tea bowl hit Vice General Ma.


    Lieutenant General Mas face was smashed and blood gushed out.


    Duan Changling was startled, this **** didn''t hide.


    Vice General Ma wiped the blood on his face and said: "Duan Tongzhi''s rank is indeed higher than ours, but this is General Xu''s military order, and fighting against the Rong is the emperor''s order, and the emperor attaches great importance to the war against the Rong. ,if"


    He paused, looked at Duan Changling and said: "Duan Tongzhi is a smart man. He must know the consequences of deliberately dying military nes and dying reinforcements, resulting in the city being breached."


    After speaking, he looked at Magistrate Hao and said, "Right, Magistrate Hao?"


    Zhifu Hao, who has always pretended to be transparent:


    To your mother!


    Is it possible to do it when I die?


    Don''t drag this government into the pit of fighting between you.


    The purpose of Lieutenant General Ma has been achieved.


    Duan Changling nced at Magistrate Hao... If he insists on leaving tomorrow to rush for reinforcements, if Long''an Mansion is breached and the emperor tracks him down, Vice General Ma''s words may be exposed by Magistrate Hao.


    He could not bear the crime of deliberately dying the departure of the army, causing the reinforcements to fail to arrive in time and causing the city to be breached.


    Duan Changling could only hold back his anger and said: "We set off at midnight, get out!"


    Vice General Ma was satisfied, and took his leave with Magistrate Hao.


    Zhifu Hao was very angry. As soon as he left Duan Changling''s yard, he said dissatisfiedly: "Vice General Ma, I am not kind to you, but you cheated me like this."


    Duan Changling is stingy. What if we find an opportunity to deal with him in the future?


    Zhifu Hao was very angry and wanted to beat Lieutenant Ma, but he couldn''t, so he could only look aggrieved.


    Vice General Ma said: "Prefect Hao, it is indeed my fault in this matter, but the situation is urgent. In order for Duan Tongzhi to lead troops to Long''an Prefecture to help, I can only do this."


    He added: "But I can give Magistrate Hao somepensation."

 Chapter 1674: Set off

    Chapter 1674: Set off


    Chapter 1674 Departure


    Magistrate Hao hehehe: "How topensate?"


    You, the soldier, are just kidding me.


    Vice General Ma nced at the road ahead and said, "Hit someone for you."


    Zhifu Hao was stunned. He followed Lieutenant General Ma''s gaze and saw Qi Tongzhiing in a hurry with a few people... Are you going to beat Qi Tongzhi?


    Sure, fight!


    However, Magistrate Hao coughed twice and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I still have official business to do, so I''ll go ahead."


    After saying that, he ran away quickly, but was stopped by Qi Tongzhi, who was running quickly: "Master, stay here!"


    Zhifu Hao could only stop, look up at the sky, and asked: "Why is Qi Tongzhi back before dusk? Have all the poisonous insects in the viges and towns outside the city been trapped and killed? You have to hurry up, there is still farming."


    When did Magistrate Hao still ask this?


    Qi Tongzhi asked anxiously: "Master Magistrate, I heard that Long''an Prefecture is in danger, and the anti-rong army is going to Long''an Prefecture to help?"


    You are very well informed. Are you going to control poisonous insects outside the city? I''m afraid I''ll squat under the city wall and wait for dark.


    Magistrate Hao collected his thoughts and nodded: "It is true that General Xu personally sent scouts to ask for help, and the army must go to rescue."


    Qi Tong knew: "Prefect Hao, we can''t let all the anti-Japanese troops leave. We have to leave half of them. Otherwise, what will happen to Xing''an Prefecture? There are also supplies. I heard that you transferred supplies from Xing''an Prefecture to them? How can this happen? We, Xing''an Prefecture, The government''s supplies are almost exhausted. If we give them to them again, how can we..."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Before Qi Tongzhi finished speaking, he was punched several times by Lieutenant Ma.


    Lieutenant General Ma was a warrior, and when he hit someone, he would knock out a tooth with just one punch. After Qi Tongzhi was punched several times, the two big teeth in his mouth were gone. He was so frightened that he begged for mercy again and again: "Spare my life, spare your life... Don''t p me in the face, if you knock out your front teeth, your appearance will be damaged, which will affect your career!"


    Civil officials are most particr about appearance. If you have no front teeth, missing ears, or ame leg, you will beughed at to death. In serious cases, you may be dismissed from office.


    "You know you''re afraid? Then you still dare to be a viin here and let Magistrate Hao prevent us from leaving or give me supplies? I''ll beat you to death!" Vice General Ma punched and kicked Qi Tongzhi, but he didn''t say anything anymore Hit Qi Tongzhi in the face.


    Qi Tongzhi was beaten until he screamed repeatedly, begging for mercy and admitting his mistake: "Stop beating me. I was wrong. I don''t dare to do it anymore, ah!"


    He also asked Magistrate Hao for help: "Master Magistrate, help me, please save me!"


    Zhifu Hao thought: Oh, you still know that you are a subordinate? Then you are still stumbling with me at every turn.


    However, Magistrate Hao still begged Qi Tongzhi: "Adjutant Ma, stop it. Don''t fight. Qi Tongzhi is an official of the court. It would be bad to beat him."


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Ma kicked Qi Tongzhi twice and then stopped. He pointed at Qi Tongzhi and warned: "I know all the things you did secretly. Be more honest. If you dare to harm others secretly or do anything to others again, If you are a stumbling block or trying to steal other people''s things, even if I die in battle, there will be someone to take care of you!"


    Qi Tongzhi was horrified when he heard this, and promised with blood foam in his mouth: "Don''t worry, Lieutenant General Ma...I, I won''t dare to do it anymore!"


    Qi Tongzhi was so wronged that he wanted to cry loudly. He just did some small evil things that officials would do, but he didn''t expect to be beaten like this.


    "Remember what you said, otherwise, haha." Vice General Ma didn''t say anything threatening, but it was enough to scare Qi Tongzhi. Qi Tongzhi even thought that he would die a violent death!


    Vice General Ma looked at Qi Tongzhi who was frightened to death, curled his lips in boredom, and walked away... How could such a coward have the courage to collude with Duan Changling, plot to steal the prescription for insect traps, and also want to harm Magistrate Hao? , who achieved great sess in defending the city of Xing''an Prefecture?


    Perhaps the literati feel that they are very powerful after reading two more books.


    After Vice General Ma came to this conclusion, he continued to work on helping Long''an Prefecture. Qin Sang and the others were also busy preparing to set off to aid Long''an Prefecture. They were busy until it waspletely dark before getting all kinds of weapons, baggage, horses, grain, medicine and other supplies.


    The wounded soldiers have also been arranged.


    Those soldiers who were too seriously injured, or whose legs and feet were injured that affected their march, were left behind.


    After arranging everything, he took Zhang Yan, Xie Cheng and others to see Lieutenant General Ma. He handed the booklet of troops, horses and supplies to Lieutenant General Ma: "Please take a look at it, Lieutenant General Ma."


    Vice General Ma took it, looked at it for a moment, nodded and said, "Yes, it''s very appropriate."


    Qin Sang is the one who makes them worry-free the most. They hardly need to worry about it. He only needs to give an order and he can do things well.


    Moreover, ording to the army and horse book, he can bring the most troops and horses to Long''an Prefecture for reinforcements.


    Hundreds of other households lost a lot of soldiers, horses and arrows and halberds after defending the city in Xing''an Prefecture. The avable troops and horses that could be brought to Long''an Prefecture were much less than they imagined.


    Vice General Ma closed the book, looked at them and said, "You are all here with your rtives and have made military exploits. I will give you an hour to go back to visit your rtives. You must gather at the Yamen before the end of Xu Shi."


    "Thank you, Lieutenant General Ma!" Qin Sang and the others were very happy. After thanking Lieutenant General Ma, they took the soldiers apanied by their rtives to the Lei Family Courtyard.


    After arriving at the Lei family courtyard, Qin Sang said to the generals: "You are only allowed to visit your family, and you are not allowed to run around in the courtyard. Meet in the front yard before five o''clock in the morning. Anyone who disobeys the order will be punished ording to military orders!"


    It takes about three quarters of an hour to get to the government office here, so they must gather in advance.


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded, and they were taken to the courtyard where their rtives were to visit their rtives.


    "I''m leaving first. I have to go back and give your Aunt Niu a good talk, otherwise I''m afraid she will be angry with me forever." Niu Dabao wanted to train the three older Jins, so he reported their names and took them to Long''an. The government rushed to help.


    After the battle of Xing''an Prefecture, the Kuang family did not want to lose a few more gold. Niu Dabao wanted to take three gold to fight, and he was afraid that he would have to fight with the Kuang family.


    Qin Sang was also anxious to go back to see Gu Jinli, and soon separated from Xie Cheng and others and went to the guest house where the couple lived.


    Antern has been hung on the door of the guest house. Under the light of the not-so-brightntern, there is a person standing. The person is wearing a spring skirt, standing on tiptoes, looking towards him.


    She seemed to recognize him and ran towards him holding up her skirt, followed by two servants holding torches.


    "Don''t run away, little fish!" He shouted hurriedly for fear that she would fall, and ran towards her. Soon he was in front of her, looked at her by the light of the torch, and said with a smile: "I''m in a hurry. "


    "Yes." Gu Jinli nodded. Ever since she learned that the army was rushing to Long''an Mansion for reinforcements, she had been waiting for him toe back: "I want to say goodbye to you, and I have something to give you. If you don''te back, I will personally Sent to you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little sad. Ever since they got married, he had never let Xiaoyu live a stable life for a day.


    He held her hand and walked to the yard, saying in a gentle tone: "Mr. Ma will be kind to us and let use back to visit our rtives for an hour."


    He said this to reassure Xiaoyu that if Shangfeng took him seriously, his life in the army would be much easier.

 Chapter 1675: More like asking for life

    Chapter 1675: More like asking for life


    Chapter 1675: Its almost enough to ask for ones life


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was indeed relieved. He turned around and stared at his face, looking at it andughing to himself.


    Qin Sang saw it funny, but was afraid that she would fall if she didn''t look at the road, so he grabbed her waist and led her forward.


    When passing by the courtyard gate, remind her: "Be careful of the threshold."


    "I''m familiar with this yard, I won''t fall down." Gu Jinli stepped into the door and said, "When I was at home, I only saw you immersed in your work, but I didn''t see how you deal with interpersonal rtionships, but it''s strange. Everyone seems to like you very much. I just took a look at your face, and I think its probably your appearance thats why everyone likes you.


    That''s right. Erqing and Xiaoji, who were holding torches to illuminate the road ahead, paused for a moment... Xiaodong, why do you think my uncle is so lovable?


    My uncle is obviously so vicious that even Feng Jin is afraid of him. How can he be lovable? It''s almost enough to ask for one''s life.


    Qin Sang smiled: "These things have been taught at home before. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about me being at a disadvantage in handling the rtionships between all parties."


    Children of their background have a lot to learn from an early age. Things like reading people''s hearts and how to get along with others were specially taught by their husbands.


    He has long been taught to be able to detect changes in people''s hearts and to be able to cope with different people and things with ease.


    But Xiaoyu was different... Xiaoyu wasn''t his before. He was worried that he would miss her, so he figured out her feelings and deliberately pestered her. But now that they are husband and wife, he just wants Akagi to treat her unchanged throughout his life.


    Well, Ill be relieved then. Our little brother Qin never makes people worry too much. Gu Jinli nodded with a smile, quickened his pace, and pulled him into the main room.


    Mother Tao was setting up the meal in the house. When she saw theming in, she smiled and saluted: "Your Excellency is back."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Thank you for your hard work, Grandma Tao."


    Your Majesty, you have spoken harshly. Aunt Tao felt a little ashamed. She had not been able to help much during this period, and Mrs. Gao had been protecting her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mother Tao, take someone to carry all the things we have prepared. Brother Qin won''t be able to stay long and will leave soon."


    Hey. Grandma Tao responded and greeted Erqing and Xiaoji to leave.


    "Eat quickly. I have prepared white rice, glutinous rice cakes, and stewed ham for you. They are all filling. Eat them quickly." Gu Jinli pointed to the stewed ham and said, "Many livestock have died in the city. , its hard to find fresh meat, so I stewed the remaining two hams, leaving one pot for you, and the rest was divided among Aunt Niu, Sister Zhang, and the others."


    We are all going to fight, so we need to eat well.


    Qin Sang felt sad when he heard this: "Why is it all stewed? Just cut some and stir-fry. If it''s all stewed, you won''t have any meat to eat."


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said with a smile: "How can I still be short of meat? The people who went to transport supplies wille back in a few days, and then I can eat as much meat and vegetables as I want."


    She gave him a big piece of money: "Eat quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, but he did not eat immediately. Instead, he scooped a bowl of stewed ham for her, then picked up the sea bowl to eat. He looked at the big bowl full of white rice and said, "It''s too much. The white rice here is precious and hard to buy. Xiaoyu just makes me some pancakes and you can keep the white rice for yourself."


    Xiaoyu prefers to eat rice and rice porridge, followed by pasta, but here in the northwest, most of the food is sorghum, and she cant get used to it.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this and said unhappily: "You''re so verbose. I''m such a big man, how can I lose my own weight? The supplies will arrive in a few days. I have rice and meat to eat, so don''t worry. "


    As soon as he said this, Qin Sang looked at her belly, put down the sea bowl, walked over, hugged her, let her sit on hisp, gently pressed her belly with one hand, and said, "What''s the matter?" Let your servants do the work, don''t do it yourself, be careful and don''t get tired." Liu Baihu had a soldier''s daughter-inw, and they got married not long ago, but the bride didn''t know that she was pregnant. My mother-inw was not easy to talk to anymore, so she made the new daughter-inw do all the work day by day, and as a result, she exhausted the newly conceived child.


    After hearing this, he thought of Xiaoyu and felt very worried.


    He added: "If you do, don''t be afraid. Women will get pregnant after they get married. Just wait until Ie back. I will stay with you."


    Gu Jinliughed out loud: "I''m a doctor, but you''re still worried that I''ll be scared if I''m pregnant?"


    Some youngdies may be scared when they are pregnant for the first time, but she is so fierce, not at all.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this and boasted: "Well, my little fish knows medical skills and is very courageous, so he will definitely not be scared."


    But he will still worry about her.


    In his heart, she is just a little girl who is almost four years younger than him and should be well cared for.


    "Hurry up and eat, you''ll bete if you keep grinding." Gu Jinli wanted to break open his arm that was wrapped around her and stood up, but found that he couldn''t break it open. He was stunned, and suddenly exerted force. Qin Sang''s hand hurt, and his arm left her waist. After a certain distance, he quickly pulled it back, looked down at her side face, smiled, and said: "It''s quite powerful, but it''s useless."


    Isnt it useful?


    Gu Jinli turned to look at him, curled his lips and smiled. The smile was so sweet that he liked it. He was stunned. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but his ribs on the left side suddenly hurt. It was from her. A hard blow on the elbow.


    Gu Jinli''s palm quickly hit his arm around him, he turned around, left his arms, took a few steps back, folded his hands on his chest, looked at him proudly, and asked: "What, what should you do this time?" Dont worry, I have the ability to protect myself.


    Speaking, he took out the sword in his sleeve and shook it towards him.


    Qin Sang nodded, feeling a little relieved, but said, "Xiaoyu, you hurt me."


    Dont pretend to be wronged by me, hurry up and eat! Gu Jinli brought the bowl of sea food to him and put it into his hand: Eat!


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it: "You are so fierce, it''s a good thing you married me, otherwise no one would dare to marry me."


    Gu Jinli hummed: "I am so good-looking and rich, so many people want to marry me. So you have toe back safely, or I will remarry and make you angry!"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at her beautiful face and promised: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I wille back safely."


    I added in my heart, dont even think about remarrying, I will kill anyone who dares to marry you!


    "Well, I believe you." Gu Jinli sat next to him and brought him food: "No more ying, you have to eat well."


    Qin Sang nodded and ate the food she brought in. In just a moment, he cleared most of the food on the table: "When you are full, I will leave these for you."


    "Take this te of glutinous rice cakes with you." Gu Jinli wrapped the te of glutinous rice cakes in oil paper, put it into a bag, and tied it around his waist: "You are traveling all night, and you will definitely be hungry by dawn. Ill tie the food around your waist, take it out to eat when youre hungry, and it wont dy your journey.

 Chapter 1676: Give birth to a son

    Chapter 1676: Give birth to a son


    Chapter 1676 Giving birth to a son


    Qin Sang looked down at Gu Jinli, who was tying his bag... She was so small, standing in front of him, saying the words she had given him, which made him feel warm in his heart. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to hold her waist, As soon as he retracted his arms, he brought her into his arms, causing her to raise her head and stare at him, saying dissatisfiedly: "What are you doing? It''s not fastened yet."


    When the words fell, thest knot was tied.


    She patted the food bag on his waist, raised her head and smiled at him: "Okay, remember to take it out to eat when you are hungry."


    He looked at her, and when she smiled sweetest, he leaned over and kissed her, which made him very happy.


    Along with the pleasure, there is also tingling and excitement in the heart.


    Xiaoyu, I love you~


    He liked her so much that he wanted to take her away on a leash and never leave her for a moment.


    Gu Jinli''s lips curled up into a smile and he kissed him back.


    Her response made him lose control for a moment, and he suppressed her... But when he heard the approaching footsteps, he could only suppress his impulse, bite her neck lightly, and hold her tightly, motionless.


    Gu Jinli wanted tough, but also felt a little distressed. He raised his hand and patted his back gently tofort him.


    A momentter, the sound of soft footsteps arrived in the yard, but no one spoke. Another half-quarter of an hourter, Grandma Tao''s voice came: "Sir, madam, it''s almost 5:00, it''s time for you to leave."


    Well, here wee. Gu Jinli responded, pushing Qin Sang who was still holding her: Its time to set off.


    Qin Sang was very reluctant to leave her, but he could only let her go, looked down at her, and said: "Be good and wait until Ie back."


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, I will be safe and healthy and gain ten pounds of meat when youe back."


    Her words made himugh out loud: "Well, the little fish should eat more and eat back the lost meat."


    "You should also eat more, be careful when fighting, try not to get injured, and pay attention to poisonous insects. Use insect attractants to trap and kill the insects every day, so as not to know that you are sick. Once the poisonous insect disease urs, It could be life-threatening."


    Gu Jinli exined while applying the e patch: "Don''t worry about theck of insect attractant. Uncle Mutong and the others are already waiting outside the city. They will take the medicinal materials with you to Long''an Mansion. Once you have used up the insect attractant, Ask him for."


    Xing''an Prefecture was besieged some time ago. Uncle Mutong and the others were stopped outside the city and were unable to enter the city.


    The soldiers did not do human affairs and kept causing harm to nearby viges and towns. Uncle Mutong could only lead people to run into the mountains.


    Fortunately, the vige she bought along the way was remote and surrounded by mountains, and cers were dug in the mountains. Not only could they hide people, but they also contained a lot of medicinal materials and grains. Uncle Mu Tong and the others in the vige relied on these supplies to survive. down.


    After the Rong people were beaten away, Gu Jinli asked Daqing to send people to Zhuangzi to check. After seeing that there was no one in Zhuangzi and that the houses and granaries were burned down, the people from Daqing went into the mountains to check.


    Encountered a trap set by Uncle Mu Tong and the others. After breaking the trap, they led Uncle Mu Tong and the others out.


    However, the losses in Zhuangzi were serious, and Gu Jinli needed insect attractant, so he gave the prescription to Uncle Mutong and asked him to take people to make the medicine in Zhuangzi. When it was ready, she sent someone to get it.


    "Now that Uncle Mutong has made a batch of insect attractant, knife wound medicine, poison and antidote pills, let him follow you, I can feel more at ease." Gu Jinli opened the cage and took out the smelly purse in the iron box. He kept it on his body: "You don''t have to worry that I don''t have a doctor avable. I have Qingpu, Green Fennel, Jingzi, Si Qing and Wu Qing, as well as the doctors raised by the Lei family''s caravan. I have enough here."


    Qin Sang did not object, nodded in agreement, and said: "You An and You Xi will still follow you. You can''t object. With them protecting you, I can fight with peace of mind."


    He came over, raised his hand and stroked her hair, and said: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, I don''t have anyone to help me. I have Yu Ping and the people from the Eagle Food Gang to help. It''s enough. But if you don''t have anyone around you, If I am protected by human hands, I will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Gu Jinli looked at the worry that could not be hidden in his eyes, and smiled: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."  Qin Sang then smiled: "Good boy~"


    Gu Jinli blushed when he heard this. Every time he said such lingering words, her face couldn''t help but get hot.


    Qin Sang looked at her blushing face and thought of the silk begonia flowers in his home in the capital. At the same time, he felt a warmth and softness in his heart: "Xiaoyu, wait for me toe back."


    He kissed her hair gently, like kissing a half-opened crabapple flower, took her hand, led her out of the house, and shouted into the darkness: "You Ping, take the things."


    Yes. You Ping led the people out and took away the boxes stacked beside Aunt Tao and the others.


    Gu Jinli exined: "You have to tie those urgently needed antidotes and poisons on your body, otherwise it will be toote when you need to use them."


    "Okay." In order to reassure her, Qin Sang called You Ping back, put a packet of antidote pills and poison in the inner pocket of his sleeve, led her out of the yard.


    On the road, I met the Han family and Ji Zhenniang and his wife.


    Ji Zhenniang cried until her eyes were swollen. She was coaxed away by Xie Cheng, but she was still angry: "Stop coaxing me, it''s useless! If you really don''t want me to cry, just stay and defend the city."


    Gu Jinli was speechless and said to Qin Sang: "My hands are itchy and I want to beat her."


    Qin Sang smiled: "I''ll beat Xie Cheng after he leaves. Now I''ll just curse him."


    Gu Jinli didn''t stretch his arms, but seriously scolded: "Mother Ji Zhen, are you looking for death again? If Xie Baihu doesn''t go to Long''an Mansion to rush for reinforcements, he will be disobeying the military order, and the whole family will die, and that whole family includes you."


    Ji Zhenniang choked and retorted: "I''m not stupid, so I know it''s impossible not to go, but I can''t bear to thank you, why don''t you let me cry?!"


    Gu Jinli: "Xie Baihu is going to fight. If you send him off with tears in his eyes, can he set off with peace of mind? At this time, you should have fun andugh, so that your husband can leave with peace of mind."


    He turned around and asked Qin Sang, "right?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, my wife is right."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang looked at Xie Cheng''s worried face and a slightly sad look on his eyebrows. She was stunned and said hurriedly: "Mr. sir, I did something wrong again. I''m sorry."


    After a great battle, Ji Zhenniang was no longer afraid of Xie Cheng killing people, but felt that the more enemies he killed, the better.


    So the two of them agreed that she would change her temper and keep her mouth shut, and they would live a good life in the future... Unexpectedly, she would start making trouble again when she got anxious.


    Xie Cheng wiped her tears and said with a smile: "No, Zhenniang has done a good job. Don''t cry. I wille back to pick you up after the soldiers are defeated."


    "Ke Rong people are so powerful, how can you..." Ji Zhenniang quickly shut up and did not say anything bad: "Anyway, if youe back safely, we will have a son."


    don''t have a son yet, and needs to give birth as soon as possible, otherwise he will beughed at by his family and risk being divorced.


    Gu Jinli was shocked, God, Ji Zhenniang, you are too fierce. You said such words in front of arge audience. Are you really an ancient person?


    Han was rtively calm. He pretended not to hear anything and said hello to them, "It''s gettingte. Let''s leave quickly so as not to dy their departure."

 Chapter 1677: admit mistake

    Chapter 1677: admit mistake


    Chapter 1677: Admit your mistake


    "Sister-inw Zhang is right, we really should go." Xie Cheng said, and after covering up his embarrassment, he took Ji Zhenniang''s hand and came to Gu Jinli: "Brother and sister, I have to trouble you to take care of Zhenniang again. She has the courage She is young and gets scared easily when things happen, so please take care of her."


    He also said: "Zhenniang has a bad temper. If she offends her siblings, there is no need to be polite. Just teach them what needs to be taught. Don''t worry about my face. When Ie back, I will also prepare a thank you gift to thank my siblings for taking care of Zhenniang." Grace."


    This time Xing''an Prefecture was besieged, Zhenniang and other female rtives were safe and sound, thanks to Qin''s younger siblings and Mrs. Gao.


    Especially Zhenniang, although she was always scolded by Qin''s younger siblings, she was the one who was most well protected. Even in the days when the city was besieged and vermin was rampant, she lived an easier life than others.


    Ji Zhenniang quit after hearing this. She took Xie Cheng''s hand and said dissatisfiedly: "My husband, if you say this, I''m afraid that when youe back, she will knock out a few of my teeth."


    Gu Xiaoyus beatings were very terrifying, and Jin Baihus concubine was beaten terribly.


    Xie Cheng looked at Ji Zhenniang and scolded softly: "Zhenniang, why do you say such offending words again? Didn''t we agree to be sensible and keep your mouth shut? How long ago did you make the mistake again? And you I have said it myself, it is only thanks to my sister Qin that you can be safe and sound."


    Ji Zhenniang pursed her lips and said, "I was wrong...but she is really scary when she is fierce."


    Han smiled and said: "Thank you, sister-inw. Although sister-inw Qin is sometimes fierce, she is only cruel to evil people and is very good to us. And she is a little girl who is several years younger than us. If she is not cruel, How to control people?"


    After saying this, he gently pushed Sister Yu.


    Sister Yu was very smart. She ran over and took Ji Zhenniang''s hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, Aunt Xie. Aunt Qin is not fierce. If Aunt Xie is really afraid, Sister Yu will protect you and prevent Aunt Qin from being too cruel to you." .


    Ji Zhenniang missed her daughter, but she couldn''t control herself when she saw a good-looking girl. After listening to Sister Yu''s words, she hugged Sister Yu and said, "Hey, our Sister Yu is so good, Aunt Xie did not love you in vain. "


    He added: "Sister Yu, don''t worry about Aunt Xie. Aunt Xie is just acting coquettishly with your Uncle Xie. She''s not really afraid of Gu Xiaoyu."


    Eh, coquettishly?


    This is true. Not to mention outsiders like Gu Jinli, even Xie Cheng blushed and shouted helplessly: "Zhen Niang..."


    How could you say such things to a child? You are losing face.


    Hearing this, Ji Zhenniang raised her head and looked at him. Seeing that his face was a bit speechless, she said anxiously: "Mr. Sir, what''s wrong with you? But the wound hurts again?"


    As he spoke, he began to cry: "I told you to stay and not leave, but you refused to listen. Now look, the wound hurts again. It''s better not to leave. If your wound worsens and you die on the way, I will what to do?"


    Gu Jinli raised his head when he heard this: "Mother Ji Zhen, what kind of poison have you put on your mouth? Can''t you say something nice?"


    Brother Qin said that although Xie Cheng, the Hundred Households, and the General Banner were injured, they were not seriously injured. They could recover for a day or two and resume their journey before they regained their strength.


    Xie Cheng was also a little bit dumbfounded, but he still hurriedlyforted Ji Zhenniang: "Don''t cry, Zhenniang, I only suffered a minor injury. I almost fainted on the day I entered the city because of exhaustion. I''m fine now."


    "Really?" Ji Zhenniang was worried: "It''s better to find a doctor to look at you. If the injury is serious, you can stay and don''t have to leave."


    ? ? ?


    Gu Jinli was speechless after hearing this. He ignored Ji Zhenniang and called to Han and others: "Sister-inw Zhang, let''s go first."


    If we continue to argue with Ji Zhenniang, Brother Qin and the others will bete.


    Han smiled and nodded, and the couple walked toward the front yard, each holding a child. Seeing this, Ji Zhenniang became anxious and shouted to them: "Wait for us."


    Wait for you?


    Sorry, your romantic idol drama has just started, and we really can''t afford to wait, so we have to take the first step.


    Ji Zhenniang saw that instead of stopping, they even sped up and ran away. She was so angry that she stamped her feet and was about to cry again. Sheined to Xie Cheng: "Look, my husband, you haven''t left yet, and Gu Xiaoyu is so angry with me!"


    Hurry and pull him to follow: "Hurry, if it''ste, you have to go alone."


    Xie Cheng was very amused, and he was dragged forward by her.


    When they arrived at the front yard, Guo Daming and other hundreds of households, the general banner, and the soldiers were already gathering in formation.


    When Tang Zongqi saw them arriving with their families, he smiled and said to Qin Sang, "Everyone is here except Brother Niu."


    After Lieutenant General Fang had his legs cut off on the night of the bandit attack and was unable toe to the northwest to fight against the enemy, General Tang Qi and General Lao Qi took the remaining Yongtai Mansion soldiers and horses to follow Qin Sang and the others. Now they are used to everything. Report to Qin Sang.


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded and said, "Let''s wait a little longer, Niu Baihu should be here soon."


    After hearing this, General Tang Qi saluted and continued to stare at the soldiers.


    Jin Baihu was originally talking to Hu Baihu, Cao Baihu, and Liu Baihu. When he saw Qin Sang and his wifeing, he hesitated for a moment, then bravely came over, cupped his hands towards Qin Sang and his wife, and said, "Qin Baihu, Mrs. Qin, Xiao Ji has been dealt with by me... I was confused and almost let that **** harm my family, I really can''t help it."


    He never thought that a widowed concubine of the Xiao Ji family, in order to force the Qin Gu family to treat her as a wife of a hundred households, would dare to take the lives of all the soldiers'' rtives as a plot, almost harming everyone, and almost harming everyone. His Jin family.


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, and Qin Sang said with a solemn face: "Jin Baihu, I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of your back house, but this time your concubine almost harmed your family members, and you dared to plot against my wife. Now that the war is urgent, I dont have time to argue with you. Its just this once. If it happens again, dont me me for doing business.


    He added: "From now on, you will take care of the affairs of the soldiers and their families on your own. My wife is very busy and has no time to take care of the families of the soldiers and soldiers in other camps."


    When Qin Sang heard about Xiao Ji, he was very angry and wanted to send someone to kill Xiao Ji secretly.


    Gu Jinli stopped him and said that she had already avenged him, and the war was urgent now, so there was no need to ruin his mission of uniting everyone because of a concubine.


    Qin Sang finally endured it.


    After hearing this, Jin Baihu was extremely anxious. The northwest was in such chaos. If the Qin Gu family didn''t help take care of the rtives of his soldiers, would all of them die?


    But Jin Baihu knew that he was wrong and did not dare to scream. He could only lower his head and admit his mistake: "I don''t care if there are more Qin Baihu... Don''t worry, the affairs of the soldiers'' families will be taken care of by Mr. Zhong and his wife. It''s just..."


    Jin Baihu pleaded: "There are poisonous insects inside and outside the city. If my rtives are infected with poisonous insects, please ask Mrs. Qin to give some insect attractants to treat them."


    Hurry and said: "Don''t worry, I know that the insect attractant is precious, and I will pay for it. I won''t take the insect attractant for nothing."

 Chapter 1678: Mom, are you possessed by a ghost?

    Chapter 1678: Mom, are you possessed by a ghost?


    Chapter 1678 Mom, are you possessed by a ghost?


    Jin Baihu is a smart man, but he is a little confused when ites to women.


    He was confused in this regard because he thought that women had to rely on men to survive, so he mistakenly mistook Xiao Ji, a vicious widow and concubine, for Xiao Hua Bai.


    After learning what Xiao Ji had done, he was frightened, and finally woke up.


    It''s impossible not to wake up. Qin Sang has aplished great feats by killing the Rong royal general this time. After the war against the Rong is over, Qin boy will definitely be promoted.


    And Mr. Qin is capable, can lead the big guys to make great achievements, and has a powerful wife who is rich and can make insect attractants. If he works with such a person, he will definitely not lose money.


    After all, everyone is familiar with each other. After Qin Sang is promoted, it is much better to work under Qin Sang than to work with other Xin Qianhu.


    Therefore, Jin Baihu tried his best to admit his mistake, for fear that Qin Sang would dislike him and would not want him after he was promoted.


    Qin Sang wanted to refuse, but Gu Jinli agreed: "We all came to the northwest to fight against the enemy. If our rtives get sick, as long as I have medicine in my hand, I will not die without saving them."


    Just kidding, Ive already taken so many medicinal herbs from her, and if I dont care about it now, wouldnt she be at a loss?


    You have to take care of it, only in this way can you win people''s hearts.


    After hearing this, Jin Baihu was overjoyed and quickly thanked him: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin."


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "Thank you Qin Baihu. Now, I''ll go and do my work first. You can say goodbye slowly."


    He was afraid that Qin Sang would regret it, so he ran away quickly.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli whispered to Qin Sang: "It looks like it''s not hopeless. Moreover, Manager Zhong and his wife were sent by Mrs. Jin. They are quite capable. After what happened to the Xiao Ji family, the Jin family I wont dare to look for trouble in the future, dont worry, I wont be tired.


    Jin Baihu is quite good at fighting, and he is not as thoughtful as Cao Baihu. Moreover, he has a smart and powerful wife who is worthy of continued cooperation.


    Another point is Jin Baihu''s treatment of Xiao Ji and his cousins of the Tang family.


    Although Jin Baihu hated Xiao Ji for almost killing her rtives, he did not kill her. Instead, he told Guanzhong Zhong and his wife to look after Xiao Ji and his cousins from the Tang family first, and then send them back to their hometown together after the war. .


    The Tang family''s cousins should not interact with the Jin family from now on, and treat them as no such rtives.


    Xiao Ji was handed over to Mrs. Jin. Mrs. Jin wanted to sell her or let her go, but don''t kill her. After all, she had a fight with him. Although it was not a good one, he couldn''t bear to harm her. life.


    Qin Sang sent someone to find out the news and came back to tell Gu Jinli. Both of them felt that although Jin Baihu was confused about women, he did not lose his humanity and he was considered a sentimental person.


    Such people can be used appropriately.


    "If the Jin familyes to ask for help, just let Er Qing or Feng go in and deal with it. You don''t have to bother." Qin Sang still didn''t want Gu Jinli to bother with outsiders, so he exined this sentence.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Yes, I know, don''t worry."


    Looked at the courtyard of the second gate again, frowned and said: "Why isn''t Uncle Niu and Aunt Niu here? It''s already passed the fifth hour of Xu."


    Not long after saying this, Niu Dabao and his family appeared at the second door.


    The family is usually very noisy, but this time it was lifeless. It was not until they walked out of the second door and saw them that the Niu family started talking andughing. But Niu Dabao had a few scratches on his face. It seemed that he had a fight with the Kuang family.


    Kuangs eyes were also red and swollen, showing that she had cried a lot.


    Im sorry, Im sorry for keeping you all waiting for so long, hahaha! Niu Dabao said loudly andughed a few times. Maybe because he felt too embarrassed, he hurriedly pushed Kuangshi with his hand.


    "Why are you pushing? My three eldest sons have just beaten away the bandits, and you are taking them to die. Why don''t you allow me to fight with you?!" Kuang Shi red at him and cursed Niu Dabao. The old face is red.


    Niu Dabao: "What are you talking about, bitch? I am leading them to perform meritorious deeds!"


    "Bah, don''t talk to me. I''ll be angry when I see you now." After Kuang cursed, she looked at the big gold, two golds and three golds and said, "Mother, you have to take good care of yourselves. Don''t think about making meritorious deeds and living by yourself. Coming back is the most important thing, you know?


    To be honest, the three Dajins were a little ufortable with Kuang''s pampering attitude towards them.


    They had been raised by the Kuang family when they were young. Because their families were poor, they could not benefit from the soldiers. They did not dare to act like young masters from a hundred households, so they were often forced by the Kuang family to go to the soldiers'' homes. They work like a long-term worker, and my mother is the supervisor who keeps an eye on their work.


    But she suddenly asked them to stop caring about others, care more about themselves, and be kind to themselves. They were really not used to it.


    Niu Sanjin smiled heartlessly and said: "Mom, look at what you said, it''s not that serious. We are very powerful. Just wait until wee back to honor you after we have made meritorious service and be generals."


    Niu Erjin also said: "Yes, mother, please stop crying. There are so many people. It''s embarrassing. And you have been fierce for so many years, and you suddenly be crying. We are really not used to it. You are recovering, fierce A handful, let us go more safely."


    Kuang''s face turned green after hearing this, and she held back her anger and said, "What do you mean? I''m not happy to be nice to you anymore?"


    Niu Erjin: "No, mother... I''m really not used to it. Besides, you are tall and thick. You need to be tougher to match your body shape. You cry, tsk, it''s so funny."


    That delicate and frail little woman is beautiful when she cries, but she is too big and round to cry like that. She looks scary.


    Kuang couldn''t stand it any longer and was so angry that he took the sword from Niu Dabao''s waist and hit Niu Erjin: "You are making meugh? I asked you to make youugh, but I can''t beat you to death, you brat!"


    Hey, thats it, well feel relieved if you do this! Niu Erjin was not only not afraid, but alsoughed.


    After being ridiculous for a while, he gritted his teeth in pain and quickly begged for mercy: "Mom, stop fighting, my son is wrong, stop now, it hurts!"


    "You deserve it!" After beating him for a few times, Kuang finally stopped, looked at them and said, "If you want to go, go ahead, bute back with your beard and tail intact. Don''t me me if you dare to be missing arms or legs. I will kick you out of the house!"


    After hearing this, the three Dajins'' eyes lit up, they pointed at Kuang and said, "Hey, that''s it, this is our mother!"


    Suddenly I felt so much love for them, and even shed tears for them, as if I was possessed by a ghost. It''s okay now, this is not a fake mother, she is a real mother.


    Seeing Mrs. Kuang''s eyes wide open, the three of them hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, mother, we wille back safely and won''t embarrass you!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang looked at her three grown-up sons and wanted to wipe away her tears again, but she held back. She turned towards Niu Dabao, returned the saber to him, red at him and said, "Same for you. Come back with all your hair and tail intact."


    Hey! Niu Dabaoughed. This woman was back to normal. He hung up his saber and said, The same goes for you. You should take more care of yourself and dont wrong yourself.

 Chapter 1679: trust

    Chapter 1679: trust


    Chapter 1679 Trust


    In fact, the most aggrieved person in the family is the Kuang family.


    Over the years, he not only had to farm and take care of his children, but also had to help him maintain a good rtionship with the families of subordinates at the top. Niu Dabao always felt sorry for Kuang. He worked hard to climb up just to let her live the life of a rich wife without having to work hard day and night. .


    "Okay, okay, get out of here." Kuang waved her hands impatiently, and said to Niu Sijin and others at the top of her voice: "Hurry up and say goodbye to your father and brothers."


    Niu Sijin hurriedly brought several younger Jins over and said to Niu Dabao and the others: "Dad, eldest brother, second brother and third brother, we will take care of the family. You don''t have to worry. Don''t worry and go fight against the soldiers."


    Niu Wujin hugged Niu Qijin, looked up and smiled at Niu Dabao: "Dad, don''t worry about me, I''m fine, I can already help take care of Liu Jin and Qijin."


    He then said to Qijin: "Qijin, say goodbye to our father."


    Qijin was looking at Gu Jinli and wanted to ask her for meat, but her fifth brother turned her around. As soon as her eyes blurred, the smelly sister in a skirt turned into a bearded father: "Give me meat!"


    Niu Wujin was angry: "I only know how to eat meat, so I want you to say goodbye to dad."


    Niu Dabaoughed loudly: "Okay, don''t embarrass Qijin. You are still acting like a bear. Dad can go away with peace of mind."


    "Aren''t you going to help Long''an Mansion? Why are you still here? Hurry up and set off. There are so many soldiers piled up in the other courtyard, and the ground in the other courtyard has been trampled into holes by you!" Gao Lei''s loud voice came. , dont interrupt everyone.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s gettingte, let''s go."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang held her hand tightly and said in a low voice: "Be well and wait for me toe back."


    Yeah. Gu Jinli nodded with a smile, but felt a little empty in his heart.


    Qin Sang looked at her, his mouth moved, but in the end he said nothing. He let go of her hand, turned around and came to Gao Leishi. After bowing, he walked to the front of the team and nced at the soldiers lined up in the yard. He raised his hand and shouted: "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the shouts started, the soldiers moved like a strong wind, following Qin Sang and the flying military g, and rushed out of the gate of the other courtyard.


    Dad, we must fight off the soldiers. Brother Yi waved his small iron knife and shouted while chasing.


    Mr. sir! Ji Zhenniang cried and grabbed Gu Jinli: Lets go and see him off.


    Gu Jinli was dragged by her to follow the door, but the soldiers were trained to move as fast as the wind. When they chased them out of the door, Qin Sang, Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan and others had already run into the darkness, and they could only see Moving torch light.


    But Gu Jinli could feel that Brother Qin seemed to look back at her.


    She guessed right. Qin Sang originally didn''t want to look back at her, but he couldn''t resist the desire in his heart. When the horse ran into the darkness, he looked back... In front of the gate of the other courtyard, she stood among a group of rtives. , raised her head and looked towards him, her slender body looked so thin and pitiful in front of such a big house, which made him have the urge to run back and hug her.


    But he finally turned around, led his army, and rode away.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! My husband is gone~ Ji Zhenniang cried so hard that Gao Lei was tired of crying and shouted: Why are you crying? We are just going to fight. What is there to cry about?


    Its not like hes dead.


    "You!" Ji Zhenniang wanted to curse, but when she looked up and saw it was Gao Lei, she quickly suppressed the curse.


    This olddy is very fierce, she dare not scold her.


    Gu Jinli looked at Ji Zhenniang: "Stop crying. If Xie Baihu hears your cry, he will leave uneasily."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang hurriedly covered her mouth and stopped crying, but her tears kept falling.


    The wives of Kuang, Han, Lu, and Guo Daming were also standing in front of the gate, looking at the torch light that was fading away.


    Mrs. Guo also shed tears. This time she went to Long''an Prefecture to help. Guo Daming took Guo Zhou with him, saying that he wanted Guo Zhou to practice. In this ce in the northwest, men can''t do anything without going to the battlefield to practice.


    Mrs. Guo had no choice but to agree. But her husband and son had gone to the battlefield, and she was really worried.


    Gu Jinli heard her slight sobs and walked over to persuade her: "Mrs. Guo, please stop crying. Your body cannot withstand excessive worry."


    Mrs. Guo nodded and smiled: "Hey, I understand, Sang''s wife, don''t worry."


    Gao Leishi sneered and said: "Why don''t you worry? Look at your body, it looks like it will copse in the wind. How can you let Sang''s wife feel relieved? Hurry up and put away your tears and take good care of yourself. Otherwise, if you die, what will happen?" I dont see your man and son returning in triumph.


    This Mrs. Guo is very thin and does not look like she will live a long life. If she continues to worry about her, she will probably die.


    Its not just the men in your family who went to Longan to fight. Youve ruined everyones mood by crying like this.


    Mrs. Guo was startled and waved her hands quickly: "No, no... I stopped crying. It''s my fault."


    Gao Lei was then satisfied and called to the women who were still standing outside the door: "Come in, don''t look at it, it''s not safe at night."


    After hearing this, everyone entered the house one after another.


    Gu Jinli, Gao Leishi and others all went in. After seeing that no one was left behind, they entered the gate.


    With a bang, the door was closed immediately after they entered, and the heavy iron bolt was fastened. The door was guarded by the guards under Master Yu.


    "Aunt Lei, thank you for your hard work." Gu Jinli supported Gao Lei, feeling very grateful for her help.


    Gao Lei hummed: "Since we know how hard it is to be old, we should give more of those insect attractants, detoxifying pills, and poisons to the Lei family caravan."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''ll keep them all for you."


    The rtives of the Lei family caravan also helped make the medicine, so naturally more should be given to them.


    Gao Leishi: "The people from the Duke of Yuan''s family have left. The dead men ced here by the Duke of Yuan''s Pce personally escorted the prescription to Beijing. The speed is faster than the 800-mile express. You can rest assured."


    After deciding to present the prescription to the emperor, Gao Lei contacted the servants of the Yuan Dynasty in Xing''an Prefecture. After a few days of busy work, the servants there contacted the deceased of the Yuan Dynasty and obtained the prescription and patent medicine. They were all sent away.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Aunt Lei is organizing this matter, so I can rest assured."


    Gao Lei was pleased to hear this and asked again: "You trust the Duke of Yuan Dynasty so much, aren''t you afraid that this will happen?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I trust Aunt Lei. Moreover, this matter is a good thing for the Duke of Yuan Dynasty. It can be done sessfully without involving military power and causing the emperor''s suspicion. Naturally, Duke Yuan Guo and his wife will do their best to aplish it."


    Gao Lei nodded after hearing this: "Yes, you have seen it quite thoroughly."


    "Gu Xiaoyu, Aunt Lei~" Ji Zhenniang, along with Xie Huaihua and Aunt Xie, blocked the road halfway and begged Gu Jinli: "I''ll go sleep with you tonight."


    As soon as Xie Cheng left, she was scared to be alone.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to sleep with her at all, but she had to take care of Ji Zhenniang, so she could only agree: "You can live in the right wing. If anything happens, just call and a few people wille to help you immediately."


    She doesnt want to live in the same house as Ji Zhenniang.


    "Okay!" Ji Zhenniang was happy and wanted toe over and grab Gu Jinli''s hand, but she was afraid of Gao Lei, so she could only lower her head and follow behind.

 Chapter 1680: Point back

    Chapter 1680: Point back


    Chapter 1680 Click to Recite


    Gao Lei didn''t talk about the prescription anymore, but taught Ji Zhenniang: "It''s useless to be timid and love to cry. People like you have a good life and have someone to protect you, otherwise you would have been eaten alive."


    I talked about Ji Zhenniang all the way and made Ji Zhenniang cry, but she didn''t dare to cry out.


    Before leaving, he also ordered: "Get up at 9 o''clock tomorrow, and go to the medicine warehouse yard to help at half past 9 o''clock. If you dare to bezy, I have plenty of ways to deal with you."


    "Aunt Lei..." Ji Zhen''s mother-inw said with a tearful voice and wanted to beg for mercy, but Gao Lei didn''t listen at all. She waved her hand and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, or I will give you more work."


    Ji Zhenniang shut up immediately.


    After Gao Lei left, she held Gu Jinli''s hand and cried, ming Gu Jinli: "If I had known, I wouldn''t have waited for you halfway. It was because of waiting for you that I bumped into Aunt Lei and was lectured by her. , I still have to work.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "So, you brought it all on yourself, who asked you to wait for me?"


    I dont care about you, its you who are afraid and want to find me.


    She pulled her hand back: "Stop crying, go to bed quickly. You still have a lot of work to do tomorrow. If you can''t finish it, Aunt Lei won''t let you eat."


    After saying that, he took his servants and left, leaving Ji Zhenniang stamping her feet in anger.


    After Gu Jinli returned to the house, he did not fall asleep immediately. He kept waiting for news from Qin Sang.


    It was not until after midnight that Daqing came to report: "Madam, Brother You An is back and said that they have left the city. Feng Jin followed him out of the city and will bring back a batch of supplies brought by Uncle Mu Tong after daybreak."


    Uncle Mu Tong transported a lot of things from the vi. Feng Jin took people to meet him and transported the things back after dawn.


    Daqing took out another letter and handed it to Gu Jinli: "This is what you wrote to your wife before leaving the city."


    "Brother Qin has a letter for me." Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly took it. When he opened it, he was stunned... This was not a letter, but a very sloppy painting.


    In the painting, two people are hugging each other under a tree, surrounded by four little bean sprouts of different heights.


    "I''m not a pig, how could I give birth to so many pigs?" Gu Jinli muttered, his nose felt a little sore, and he quicklyughed again.


    Brother Qin painted such a picture for her because he wanted to make her happy and make herugh.


    She put away the letter and looked at Daqing: "You have been too tired recently. Get a good sleep tonight and stay upte tomorrow. Don''t worry about anything going wrong, You An, Youxi and the others are all here."


    Daqing was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I obey, my servant."


    After bowing, she turned around and left, her steps seeming to be a little more rxed.


    After Daqing left, Gu Jinli took out the painting again, looked at it under themp, and said with a smile: "The painting is really ugly, I will correct it for you."


    She took a pen and paper and copied Qin Sang''s small paintings into arge picture. She drew the facial features of the characters on the picture and gave them faces to make everyone look more vivid.


    What she is most satisfied with is the appearance of the four children. They look like Qin Sang and also like her.


    As for the big tree in the painting, she painted it as a begonia flower.


    Qin Sang once said that he has a Creeping Begonia that has been growing for more than ten years at home. Like the Begonia flower at home, she amazes him and makes him feel at ease.


    At this moment, Qin Sang and others have left the city with the army and rushed to Long''an Mansion.


    Mutong and others were waiting outside the city. When they saw the army leaving the city, they did not go to Qin Sang immediately. Instead, they followed the army at a distance with a convoy. The army marched for several hours and did not stop until dawn.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "General Dai ordered the entire army to rest for three hours before breaking out of camp and setting off!" The scouts rode back and forth to convey the news to the entire army.


    "Why is General Dai''s order used? Aren''t Vice General Ma and General Zhou members of General Xu?" Some soldiers asked in confusion.


    With a bang, it would be a kick from his ownmander: "Fang Laosan, can''t you stop your mouth even when you eat? What''s wrong with wearing the general''s order? Is the officer younger than you?"


    After themander-in-chief scolded the soldiers, he reminded the soldiers under hismand: "Keep your mouth shut. Don''t fart for nothing. If you cause trouble, I can''t save you!"


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers all shut up and did not dare to say any more.


    But everyone also knows that it is best to use the name of General Dai to order this reinforcement army.


    Duan Changling''s official position was higher than that of Vice General Ma, but Vice General Ma was not convinced by Duan Changling and simply gave the right tomand the army to General Dai. After all, there was Shangshu Dai behind General Dai.


    General Dai was very happy. He stoppedining and drove on in a carriage with the soldiers.


    Duan Changling was very angry because of this incident and wanted his soldiers to dy the journey, but General Dai was going crazy. Whenever his team fell behind, he would send Steward Dai to chase them away.


    If Duan Changling didn''t listen, General Dai would move Dai Shangshu out, which would make Duan Changling extremely aggrieved.


    Qin Sang ignored these things and took the time to see Uncle Mutong. After taking various medicines, he distributed these medicines to his soldiers and asked them to carry them with them on the march.


    But this road was not peaceful. Tuogude was a real beast. When he retreated, he released poisonous insects all the way, which caused serious damage to the counties and towns along the way. The army distributed a lot of insect attractants to the people.


    However, hundreds of soldiers in the reinforcement army were still infected with poisonous insects. Because the insects were not lured in time, the poisonous insects entered their brains and died.


    Under such circumstances, the army galloped for seven days and six nights, and finally arrived outside Long''an Mansion.


    But the entire Long''an Prefecture has been surrounded by soldiers, and they can''t get close at all.


    "Brother Ma, Brother Zhou, Brother Cheng, there are so many soldiers in front of us, what should we do? It''s definitely not possible to just rush in and fight. We should choose a ce to camp first." General Dai was afraid of death and would not let him advance rashly, and said : "Insect trapping, hurry up and send insect trapping medicine to the soldiers to trap insects, but no more people will die!"


    "It''s done, let''s do this first." Vice General Ma agreed with General Zhou and sent orders to set up camp and lure insects.


    Before the camp was set up, a man came outside the camp gate.


    The man was dirty, looked haggard, and looked like he might copse at any moment. He shouted to the soldiers at the camp gate: "Are you reinforcements from Xing''an Prefecture? Are you leading the troops, Lieutenant General Ma? Take me to see you quickly." Go away, Lieutenant General!


    He took out his military badge and held it up: "I am Commander Xi under Vice General Ma!"


    "General Xi Banner?" The soldiers at the camp gate didn''t recognize him, but the scouts who were about to investigate did. When they looked over at him, they were immediately shocked: "It''s really General Xi Banner. Take him to see Ma." Lieutenant General."


    Only then did General Xi Qi go to see Vice General Ma.


    Deputy General Ma was shocked when he saw him: "Old Xi, why are you still outside the city? Didn''t you manage to enter the city? Has the insect attractant been delivered to Long''an Mansion?"


    General Xi Qi was the one who came to Long''an Prefecture first with the insect attractant.


    General Xi almost shed tears and choked up and said: "No, the whole city is surrounded by soldiers and thieves, and the surrounding viges and towns are also suffering. The soldiers also send cavalry to patrol the surrounding areas every day. Let''s take a look. We met by chance, and we fought hard to save three loads of insect traps, but most of our brothers died."

 Chapter 1681: Make things difficult

    Chapter 1681: Make things difficult


    Chapter 1681 Making Difficulties


    We took the remaining brothers and ran to hide in the mountains, and we survived.


    "But we go down the mountain every day to check the situation. I only dared toe over and take a look after seeing the army encamped and looking at the military g as if it belonged to our country." General Xi Qi told them about their situation with snot and tears. Again.


    Vice General Ma became anxious after hearing this. If the insect attractant was not sent in, wouldn''t General Xu be in danger? !


    Vice General Ma: "No, we must find a way to deliver the insect attractant into the city, otherwise both the soldiers and the people in the city will die."


    General Cheng frowned: "How to send it? There are soldiers outside the city now, and we can''t get close to the city at all. Even if we want to use crossbows or slings to throw insect attractants in, it won''t work. The distance is too far and beyond the range."


    After hearing this, Lieutenant Ma was so anxious that he circled around the camp.


    After a while, he looked at death and said: "I will lead a group of elite soldiers to fight a **** path. You push the slings behind to follow. Once you reach the range, immediately use the slings to drop insect attractants."


    General Cheng disagreed: "No, this method of seeking death is useless."


    Vice General Ma was very loyal to General Xu and said: "It is me who died, a soldier under mymand. Brother Cheng, there is no need to feel bad."


    General Cheng frowned and cursed: "Who do you think I am? Am I someone who is afraid of death? It''s just that your method will cause too many casualties and is not worth it. It will also attract the soldiers and thieves and let all the reinforcementspletely annihted!"


    Bang, Vice General Ma pped the table and asked: "Then what do you think we should do? Are we just going to watch the soldiers and civilians of Long''an Prefecture being killed by poisonous insects?"


    Duan Changling was listening to a y outside the camp. Now he raised the curtain and walked in. He suggested: "I have an idea. I wonder if you are willing to listen to it?"


    When Lieutenant General Ma saw him, he sneered in his heart. What kind of kindness could the weasel have in paying New Year greetings to the rooster? So he ignored him.


    Duan Changling didn''t give up and started talking to himself: "The man Qin Sang who beheaded Le Muqin was very brave. He also had some shady poison in his hand. He asked him to disguise himself as a soldier and go to the Rongren King''s tent to assassinate Tianke. sweat"


    "Duan Tongzhi, are you sick?" General Cheng couldn''t help it anymore and looked at Duan Changling with a frown: "Although Duan Tongzhi has a higher position than me, we are facing a formidable enemy. I still want to remind Duan Tongzhi not to avenge private vengeance. A rising star.


    Duan Changling''s face was dark: "I haven''t finished speaking yet. How do you know that I am avenging my personal revenge? Besides, what kind of personal hatred can I have with a small Baihu? Da Chu has generals like Qin Baihu, and I am more powerful than you." Happy."


    He added: "He doesn''t need to kill Tian Khan, he just needs to create chaos and let the soldiers return to defend the savior. It will be much easier for Lieutenant General Ma to take people to put insect attractants."


    That makes sense, but its still a bad idea.


    No, this kind of idea that will lead to death once it is gone cannot be used. General Cheng said no.


    That is the royal tent of Tian Khan, surrounded by hundreds of thousands of troops. Even if it is just to cause chaos, there will be no return.


    Report! Lieutenant General Mas personal soldiers came in and reported: Vice General, Qin Baihu of Hean Prefecture has led several hundreds of households to ask for an audience.


    Heh, let him in. Duan Changling smiled, this brat really knows how to seek death.


    Vice General Ma frowned and winked at the soldiers. The soldiers left and soon brought Qin Sang and others in.


    After Qin Sang saluted the generals in the camp with sped fists, he said: "To the generals, thest general has just inspected this ce. This ce is not suitable for camping. Rong soldiers have the habit of patrolling within thirty miles of the camp. This ce is far away from the Rong army." Although the military camp is more than thirty miles away, the military g is too high and can be seen by the patrol cavalry of the Rong. If we are discovered, troops will be sent to destroy us, and we will have been eaten by the soldiers before we cane to our rescue."


    Vice General Ma frowned when he heard this. With the g at such a height, he was too eager to save General Xu. He didn''t think of it for a moment, but said, "If we retreat further, once Long''an Prefecture is in danger, it will be very slow for us to rush over."


    Niu Dabao said: "We can hide in the mountains. Sang is optimistic about the mountain near Fucheng, and says that the mountain is good and big enough, suitable for hiding people. Let''s go into the mountain and scatter our soldiers and horses in the mountain. It will be difficult for the soldiers to find it. Once the soldiers If people attack the city, we can still defend the enemy close by."


    General Zhou''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Hiding in Xiaolong Mountain is a good idea." When Xing''an Prefecture was besieged, half of his troops were killed by the soldiers, and the remaining troops followed him into the mountains to escape. Tribtion.


    Duan Changling was dissatisfied, but he didn''t want to die, so it was indeed a good idea to hide in the mountains first.


    He looked at Qin Sang: "The method is okay, but how to send the insect attractant into the city? We can''t watch the people of Long''an Prefecture being killed by poisonous insects, right?"


    At this time, he was able to say this, and he said it to Qin Sang, clearly intending to make things difficult for him.


    Qin Sang was calm and said respectfully: "You can use the carrier pigeons raised by the army."


    "Wonderful, why haven''t I thought of this?" Vice General Ma pped his forehead and said happily: "The army can use birds to deliver poisonous insects to Xing''an Prefecture, so we can naturally use carrier pigeons to deliver poisonous insects to Long''an Prefecture. Insect attractant. And the insect attractant does not require arge dose. It only takes the size of a soybean to save one person, and a homing pigeon can carry it."


    The only bad thing is that they don''t keep many carrier pigeons, and the Rong people are very good at archery. When they besiege the city, they will shoot birds in the air to prevent the city from using carrier pigeons to call for help.


    Duan Changling turned green when he heard this. This Qin Sang was really smart and knew a lot.


    However, this is Qin Sang hiding his clumsiness. He also knows a good way, which is to strengthen the mechanics of the ballista and catapult.


    As long as they are properly adjusted, the power of the crossbow and catapult will increase, and the range will be longer. If you stand on the peak of Xiaolong Mountain closest to Long''an Mansion, you will have a 70% chance of throwing the insect attractant. Inside the city.


    But he is just a small family from the south. It would be a bit unreasonable if he showed off his ability to prepare baggage and heavy weapons.


    Qin Sang ignored Duan Changling''s dark face and begged Vice General Ma: "Generals, before the soldiers find us, please quickly give the order to break camp and enter the mountain."


    "Yes, this matter must be done quickly." General Cheng urged, and Vice General Ma immediately went to General Dai and told him the matter.


    General Dai was frightened to death and immediately ordered to break camp and enter the mountain.


    The army immediately broke out of the camp, wiped away all traces of the camp, and then took a small path into the mountains.


    When they entered the mountain, the soldiers began to attack Long''an Mansion again. The sound of rumbling boulders hitting the city wall continued until midnight.


    The people in Long''an Prefecture were tortured by these sounds. In addition, there was an outbreak of vermin in the city, and some people who couldn''t bear it were frightened crazy.


    Xu You was wounded and went up to the city tower to personallymand the soldiers to fight against the soldiers, but bad news kepting from the city: "General, the prefect has contracted a strange disease and has convulsed and fainted... I''m afraid he won''t survive tonight."


    The strange disease in the city came suddenly, and many people fell down inexplicably, and then died suddenly.


    Later, the military doctors sent by the general saw insects emerging from the corpse, and they realized that the insects had killed the person.


    But this truth is worse than not knowing it.


    As soon as the news of the bugs entering the body and harming people spread in the city, the city was in chaos. At this time, the soldiers began to attack the city again. Even if General Xu was the God of War and came to earth, he would not be able to defend Long''an Mansion.

 Chapter 1682: good news

    Chapter 1682: good news


    Chapter 1682 Good News


    Bang bang bang!


    Flints hit again, shaking the entire Long''an Mansion.


    Xu You was wearing heavy armor and stood on the city tower, looking ahead: "Why panic? If the prefect dies, just let the assistant officer from the government office take over."


    As long as the city is not broken, even if the city turns into hell, he will not be considered defeated.


    After hearing this, the staff did not dare to say anything.


    Xu You asked again what he was concerned about: "How many bugs have been raised?"


    The staff member was startled, thinking of the bugs being kept in the water tanks, his face turned pale, and he replied: "Eightrge tanks have been raised."


    "It''s not enough, let them raise more. The antidote can''t be made, and it''s so slow to raise a bug." Xu Younian can take the position of a general fighting against the enemy. He is not apassionate person, and in such a war, Next, it is appropriate to use some means.


    This method was brought to him by the Rong people, so its not a pity.


    "Yes, I will urge the doctors again." The staff responded, but before they left, the prefect''s son rushed over risking his life. When he saw Xu You, he knelt down and cried: "General Xu, please Please save my dad, he has a strange disease and is about to die."


    Xu You looked at the son of the prefect and said honestly: "I really want to save your father, but you know very well that there is no cure for this strange disease."


    There is an extreme method, which is to cut open the body and take out the worms.


    But the doctor said that people who faint and have convulsions usually have insects entering their brains... If a person''s brain is cut open, how can he still survive?


    "General Xu, please think of something..." The prefect fell to the ground and cried bitterly.


    Just as he was crying happily, Xu Fang, who was staying at his residence in Xuyou City, suddenly came with his troops, carrying a cage with two carrier pigeons in his hand: "General, good news, good news!"


    Good news?


    Xu You''s pupils were slightly erged and he looked at Xu Fang.


    There should be no good news at this time, but Xu Fang was his ve, and heter became a master. He was his confidant, and knew his temper well. If he dared to say good news during the war, he must be a good man. a big surprise.


    Ke Xu You didnt expect that this surprise would be so big.


    "General, there is a cure for the strange disease!" Xu Fang pointed to the carrier pigeons in the cage and said, "Two carrier pigeons have sent a letter and insect attractant."


    The letter and the insect attractant had been taken out. At this moment, Xu Fang took them out and carefully presented them to Xu You.


    Xu You hurriedly took it and read it. The letter was sent by Deputy General Ma. It briefly talked about Xing''an Prefecture and poisonous pests, and how to use medicine to trap and kill poisonous pests.


    Hing''an Prefecture actually produced such a capable couple.


    One made the insect attractant and the other killed Lemuqin, which is very good. He will definitely win over these two people and use them for his own purposes.


    Xu You was overjoyed when he learned that there was a cure for the poisonous insect disease and that reinforcements had arrived, but he first asked about the carrier pigeons.


    Xu Fang replied: "The carrier pigeons are the group that the horse deputy general took away. There should be nine, but only two were seen. We are sending people to look for the rest in the city."


    Xu You: We must find all the homing pigeons and continue to use them to transport insect attractants.


    Carrier pigeons are a bit troublesome. They only recognize ces. Now the horse mate has hidden them in the mountains. The carrier pigeons he raised have never been to the ce where they are hiding. It is impossible to find them. They have to look for the carrier pigeons that have flown in.


    Xu Fang responded: "Yes."


    Xu You looked at the magistrate: "We have the medicine. Take them to the government office immediately to save your father."


    I dont know if this insect attractant is useful, but I can just get the prefect to test it.


    The prefect was stunned for a moment. After being reminded by Xu You''s staff, he burst intoughter and stood up quickly: "Thank you so much, General Xu. Come with me!"


    Xu You didn''t go, he still wanted to supervise the battle on the tower. Half an hourter, Xu Fang and the others finished testing the medicine and rode to tell him the result: "General, the insect attractant medicine is effective. The insects in the bodies of the magistrate and Lu Bantou have been lured out."


    Very good. Xu You was very happy, holding the insect attractant, with fire in his eyes, staring at the soldiers who were still attacking the city and torturing them, and sneered.


    Hehe, after tonight, you are the ones who will be tortured to the point where life is worse than death!


    In mid-April of the twelfth year of Jingyuan, a strange disease broke out in Long''an Mansion. The people had worms in their bodies, and countless people died of the disease.


    Three days after the sudden onset of the strange disease, Da Rongtian Khan personally led an army of 600,000 to besiege Long''an Prefecture, which was on the verge of copse.


    Xu You, the anti-rong general, led his generals to resist desperately and defended the city for nearly ten days. When the prefect became critically ill, he received good medicine from the reinforcements to survive.


    The next day, General Xu turned from defense to attack. He led his army out of the city, attacked front and back with the reinforcements outside the city, and killed the right wing of the soldiers. After the two armies reunited, they withdrew into the city.


    The soldiersughed and mocked Yong for having gained a false reputation and actually weed the reinforcements into the city and trapped them to death together.


    However, that night, the military camp was unexpectedly attacked, and the camp was filled with poisonous insects.


    Two dayster, the strange disease in Long''an Prefecture was cured, and the army camp was gued by insects.


    The Great Rongtian Khan was angry and ordered all the great witch doctors to treat and kill the poisonous insects. However, to no avail for several days, he burned his troops to kill the insects.


    When the King of Rong burned his troops and the morale of the army was in chaos, General Xu led hundreds of thousands of soldiers to attack the camp of King Rong. However, the Chu soldiers were weak and were inferior to the soldiers, so they returned home defeated.


    General Xu was furious and used strange tactics again. The army camp was infested with insects again and the soldiers were in panic. When the army came out again, they returned with a small victory.


    The Great Rongtian Khan was furious, and the Great Rong reinforced the army and attacked Long''an Prefecture again. General Xu led his generals to defend for several days. Wu Mang, themander of the Central ins Command, led his troops to rush to the rescue, and Long''an Prefecture was protected.


    Inte May of the twelfth year of Jingyuan, the two armies fought for more than a month. The army''s food and grass were destroyed, the horses and livestock were poisoned by poisonous insects, and 30% of the army was lost. The morale of the army was shattered.


    In Long''an Mansion, medicine and food are almost exhausted, and more than half of the soldiers are dead or injured. There is no firewood in the city to cook cooked food. The soldiers and civilians are eating raw beans and chewing raw medicinal materials.


    Inte May in the capital city of Dachu, the scorching heat was approaching, and the chirping of cicadas became more and more intense, disturbing people''s peace.


    Emperor Jingyuan hates noise the most. If he usually would have killed the pce people in a rage, he was overjoyed today because good news came from the border town.


    Although the method used was somewhat inappropriate, it boosted the morale of the entire army.


    "Who said the soldiers from the south can''t fight? Look at our soldiers from the south who cut off the heads of the generals from the royal family!" Emperor Jingyuan said to several pavilion elders in the Mingwei Hall. If it hadn''t been for the good news, Unfortunately, he wanted to summon all the ministers into the pce and have another morning court meeting.


    Dai Shangshu was also very happy. In the past few months, Da Chu lost three cities in a row, and many soldiers in the south died on the road. The emperor was so angry that he was caught and scolded every day when he went to court.


    He couldn''t stand the scolding and deliberately made himself sick in order to avoid the morning court. As a result, the emperor directly sent someone to carry him into the pce and continued to scold him.


    Dai Shangshu almost died from being scolded. When the good news arrived at the Ministry of War today, he was so happy that he fainted. After being revived by the imperial doctor, he immediately came to see the emperor with the good news.


    The emperor is indeed very happy.


    Several pavilion elders were not as happy as Emperor Jingyuan, because along with the good news came the news that thieves were using poisonous insects to harm Xing''an Prefecture, and that poisonous insects would spread in Dachu.


    Your Majesty, the poisonous insects of the Rong bandits are very powerful this time. If they spread in Dachu, I am afraid that all humans and animals will die.


    Emperor Jing Yuan was just happy. When he heard this, he darkened his face and said angrily: "The good news said that the insect attractant has been made, and the prescription has been entrusted to the Duke of Yuan and his wife to present to me. What are you worried about?"


    Are you deliberately trying to ruin my happiness? !

 Chapter 1683: less than a woman

    Chapter 1683: less than a woman


    Chapter 1683: Not as good as a woman


    The five elders in the pce saw that Emperor Jingyuan was angry, so they did not anger him again to avoid causing trouble for themselves.


    Emperor Jingyuan snorted coldly: "Why are you mute again?"


    A group of people who are afraid of death and dare not even say a single useful word at a critical moment.


    "Your Majesty, Master Ming is here." After listening to the eunuch''s report, the **** said to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked happy: "Xuan."


    "Yes." The chief **** immediately shouted: "Sir Xuanming,e into the pce!"


    The little **** hurried away, and after a while, he brought Ming Cong in.


    "I''m going to see the emperor and tell him the good news." Ming Cong said with a smile on his face, he was very happy.


    Emperor Jingyuan feltfortable after hearing this. He pointed at Ming Cong and said to several elders: "Learn more from Ming Qing. When you have to do errands, do them well. When you should be happy, say more auspicious words. Don''t do it one by one. They will only defeat me." keen interest!"


    After hearing this, the five cab elders cupped their hands and responded: "Yes."


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned when he heard this, are you just wood? Don''t you want to say something else?


    "Ming Cong, look at this victory report." Emperor Jingyuan suppressed his anger towards several cab elders and pointed to the victory report of the Ministry of War on the desk.


    The chief **** immediately picked up the good news and handed it to Ming Cong.


    Ming Cong looked at it and said with a smile: "It is really a great joy for your Majesty to have such a general in Chu. I congratte your Majesty."


    "Haha, it is indeed a great joy." Emperor Jingyuanughed out loud with rareughter, pped the table, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and he said in a firm and sinister voice: "With the help of Xu You and these rising stars, I We must crush the thieves and ughter all the thieves!"


    this?


    Several pavilion elders frowned when they heard this. Emperor Jingyuan was extremely unhappy. He red at them and asked: "You are the courtiers of Chu, how can you still sympathize with the soldiers and thieves? In thend of thieves and rong, all humans and animals should die!"


    Emperor Jingyuan has hated the Rong since he returned from missing in the Rong territory. He was nning how to destroy the Rong before he ascended the throne.


    However, the army of the great army is strong and the horses are strong. Even during the heyday of the previous dynasty, they could not destroy the great Rong. The great Chu was on the verge of copse, so how could it destroy the great Rong?


    Emperor Jingyuan was able to stabilize the country and recapture the three cities upied by Da Rong in this life, and he was already a wise emperor who could be remembered in history.


    Several cab elders did not dare to speak out their true feelings, but nced at Ming Cong.


    Ming Cong said: "The emperor is the emperor, and the natural disasters in Chu have passed in the past few years. As long as the emperor and his ministers work together, the emperor will definitely be able to achieve his wish."


    but


    He pointed at Jie and reported: "The poisonous insects mentioned above are a big disaster. I also ask the emperor to summon Yuan Guogong and his wife to the pce as soon as possible to talk about the prescription of the insect attracting medicine. Then seize the time to test the medicine and try to prevent the poisonous insects from flooding. At that time, all the government offices in Da Chu will have enough insect attractants avable."


    It should be noted that thieves used birds to release poisonous insects. Birds can fly. Now is the time when birds from the north are returning to the south, and poisonous insect diseases may break out at any time.


    "What Ming Qing said makes sense." Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied with Ming Cong, a minister who was capable, obedient, and did not go against him. He was much better than those cunning elders: "I have ordered the Duke and Madam of the State of Yuan to immediately Enter the pce to meet the saint."


    Yes. The chief **** immediately went to do it.


    But before the **** who delivered the oral instructions left the pce, the olddy of Yuan Guo entered the pce in a dignified manner. Originally, he was going to see the queen first. After the **** learned about it, he directly conveyed the emperor''s oral instructions and brought the olddy of Yuan Guogong to Mingwei Hall.


    "My wife is here to pay my respects to Your Majesty." The Duke and Mrs. Yuan Guo are over sixty years old. Since the death of the Queen''s son, the Duke and Mrs. Yuan have not been living well in the past few years, and even the Duke and Mrs. Yuan have turned gray.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at his mother-inw, frowned, and said, "Olddy, no courtesy."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The olddy of Yuan Guogong was dressed in a heavy outfit and stood up tremblingly as she was weighed down heavily.


    Upon seeing this, Emperor Jingyuan had someone give him a seat. After Mr. Yuan Guogong and his wife sat down, he got straight to the point and talked about the insect attractant.


    The olddy of Yuan Guogong said: "My wife came to the pce just for the prescription. She brought both the prescription and the medicine, but the medicine was sent to the Imperial Medical Office for examination."


    It is forbidden to bring anything into the forbidden area of the pce. Food, medicine and other items must be sent to the Imperial Medical Office for inspection.


    Emperor Jingyuan ordered the chief eunuch: "Go to the Imperial Medical Office and call all the patent medicines, the Imperial Medical Office''s orders, the prime ministers, those with excellent medical skills, and the imperial doctors who are good at treating pests. I want to witness the trial of the medicine in the Mingwei Hall."


    "Yes." Seeing that Emperor Jingyuan was very enthusiastic about the insect attractant, the chief **** did not dare to neglect and went to the Imperial Medical Office in person to convey the message.


    Not long after the finished medicine was delivered to the Imperial Medical Office, the imperial doctors had not yet tested the medicine. After receiving the emperor''s order, the entire Imperial Medical Office immediately became busy. Half an hourter, half of the imperial doctors from the Imperial Medical Office gathered outside the Mingwei Hall.


    "Don''t make those tooplicated rules, call them in immediately, and test the medicine on the spot!" Before the chief **** finished speaking, Emperor Jingyuan couldn''t wait to urge him.


    "Yes." The chief **** hurriedly called the imperial physician outside the pce.


    The imperial doctors carried their medicine boxes and came in following the order from the Imperial Medical Office: "The ministers, together with all the imperial doctors, are here to pay their respects..."


    Stop worshiping and quickly test the medicine. Emperor Jingyuan was eager to know the effect of the insect attractant and did not want to waste time on these heavy etiquette.


    "Yes." The Imperial Medical Officer was an old man. Seeing that Emperor Jing Yuan was in a hurry, he didn''t waste any time. He immediately led the imperial doctors to get busy. They checked around the box of patent medicines and finally found out all the medicinal materials used. .


    only


    "Your Majesty, this medicine is poisonous! There are many poisons in these patent medicines. Among them, cocoon yellow powder, frost grass, ghost blood vine, and snake ointment are all poisons that can harm human life. They must not be used."


    And there is rotten smelly meat in the medicine. Its really... almost wormy!


    It is too much to add carrion into the medicine.


    Emperor Jingyuan also smelled the stench emanating from the medicine and said: "This is an insect attractant. It is used to trap and kill poisonous insects in the army, so naturally it contains several poisonous medicinal materials."


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the people in the pce and said, "Show them the prescription you copied."


    There were three prescriptions presented by Mrs. Yuan Guogong, but the prescriptions were precious. Emperor Jing Yuan was worried that something might happen, so he immediately asked people from Zhongshushe to copy more than a dozen prescriptions for future use.


    "Yes." Zhongshu Sheren put the two prescriptions in the square box, held the square box in his hand, and handed it to the Imperial Physician''s Office.


    The Imperial Physician''s Office took over one of the prescriptions and gave one of the prescriptions to Dr. Li, who was good at treating insect infestations. The two of them were surrounded by many imperial doctors and looked at the prescriptions carefully.


    Well, this prescription is written in a very special way. It consists of four parts: an introduction to the poisonous insect disease, what the poisonous insect is, how it harms people and animals, and what the symptoms are after contracting the poisonous insect disease.


    The next step is how to use medicine to trap and kill poisonous insects and prevent them.


    The next step is the prescription, and then its about how to remove the poison from the insect attractants.


    "But did you understand thest sentence? A group of imperial doctors who have practiced medicine for many years are not as smart as a woman." Emperor Jingyuan was very dissatisfied with the imperial doctors'' pursuit of stability.


    If the poisonous insects are really so powerful, then seeking safety will mean death. You must use dangerous tactics, first use poison to lure out the poisonous insects and kill them, and then take decoction to clear the poison.


    "It''s the ministers who are stupid." The imperial doctor''s order was very adaptable. When Emperor Jingyuan scolded him, he immediately admitted his mistake and asked tentatively: "Your Majesty, do you want to bring some poisonous insects to the pce to test the medicine?"


    Looking at the anxious look on the emperor''s face, he must want to test the medicine with insects.

 Chapter 1684: Fancy it

    Chapter 1684: Fancy it


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded: "Well, quickly bring all kinds of powerful poisonous insects from the Imperial Medical Office and test the medicine on the spot."


    Several pavilion elders frowned upon hearing this and reminded: "Your Majesty, although the poisonous insects in the Imperial Medical Office are not as powerful as the thieves, they are still tricky and evil creatures. Bringing them into the pce may endanger your Majesty''s safety."


    boom!


    Emperor Jingyuan pped his palm on the table and red at the elders with anger and power: "I don''t want to listen to nonsense!"


    A bunch of trash, who bear the name of veteran humerus but can only say some innocuous words. Now Dachu is unstable. After destroying the Rong thieves, he must kill all these old thieves who are backed by wealthy families to avoid them. Mediocrity harms the country.


    The cab elders stopped trying to persuade him.


    The Imperial Medical Office immediately ordered people to bring all kinds of poisonous insects. There were more than a dozen kinds of insects, and they were ced in porcin bottles that were half an arm high.


    The imperial doctors used insect attractants to attract various insects ording to the prescriptions.


    Most of the bugs have no reaction at all to the insect attractants. Some bugs are restless. The most violent ones are leeches, grubs and flies.


    These three kinds of insects seemed to be able to smell the insect attractant. After the porcin bottle stirred for a while, they began to crawl out of the porcin bottle until they reached the te where the insect attractant was.


    vomit~


    When the people in Zhongshushe saw these insects, they couldn''t help but retched, and they quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "I have vited my decency, Your Majesty, please spare my life!"


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t even look at him. He looked at the insects and said happily: "This insect attractant is indeed effective."


    I congratte Your Majesty, I am d that you have received a good medicine to save the country. The Imperial Medical Officer knew the opportunity, said auspicious words, and nced at Imperial Doctor Li.


    Imperial Physician Li came out to impress and said to Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, this insect attractant does have a luring effect on leeches, grubs, and flies, but it has little effect on other insects, and the ministers and others have not seen the letter. The Da Rong poisonous insect mentioned has never witnessed the tragic situation of Xing''an Prefecture''s poisonous insect disease. I really don''t know whether this insect attractant is really effective against the Da Rong poisonous insect?"


    Emperor Jingyuan''s face darkened: "What do you mean? You want to bring trouble on me too?!"


    Can''t he be happy when good news and good medicinees?


    Dr. Li Tai said: "Your Majesty, I am a doctor. Naturally, I have to inform Your Majesty of the good and the bad. You cannot just praise this medicine."


    That makes sense. Emperor Jingyuan couldn''t scold Dr. Li.


    But he said something chilling: "Leeches can crawl into the human body and survive inside the body. They are simr to the poisonous insects of the Great Rong. Find a group of death row prisoners, let the leeches burrow into their bodies, and then use insect traps on them. Medicine and see if we can draw out the leeches.


    this?


    Its not impossible, hes on death row anyway.


    "I obey the order." The Imperial Medical Office ordered the order, but before the death row prisoner could be brought in, the grandsons of the eldest and second eldest daughter-inw of Duke Xing ran to the pce gate in tears and asked for help.


    The old Duke of Xing died in battlest year, and his two sons, who were almost sixty years old, were seriously injured. Emperor Jingyuan did not seize the Duke of Xing''s mansion, and allowed the Duke of Xing''s family to continue to enjoy the honor of being nobles.


    Because it was still an honorable family, and the eldest grandson of the two brothers came to cry for help, the pce guards did not dare not to report it. After reporting the matteryer byyer, Emperor Jingyuan knew about it.


    Heh, are you sick?


    Why dont these two old losers die of illness directly?


    but


    Imperial Physician Li frowned and asked the **** who came to report: "The two young masters from Duke Xing''s mansion said that their father had a very strange disease. He fainted and convulsed, and his belly was swollen like a pregnant woman?"


    The **** replied: "Exactly."


    Imperial Physician Li was startled and said: "I remember that the two adults went to fight against the enemyst year and were wounded. When did theye back?"


    The **** was responsible for delivering news, so he knew a lot about the outside world. He replied: "I was just brought back to the capital six days ago." The journey to the northwest is far away. Old Duke Xing died in the battlest winter. The man set off to the northwest to pick up the coffin and the two injured adults. It took several months to go back and forth.


    Imperial Physician Li and the Imperial Medical Officer looked at each other and said in unison: "Your Majesty, the two gentlemen of Duke Xing''s Mansion are probably suffering from vermin!"


    After hearing this, Shangshu Dai was frightened to death: "What? They brought the poisonous insect disease back to the capital?!"


    These two men who have killed a thousand swords are not good at fighting and are the first to cause trouble. They are the ones who want to kill the entire capital.


    Ming Cong said: "Your Majesty, the poisonous insect disease is serious. Please order the immediate sealing of the Duke of Xing''s Mansion and control the medicinal materials in all drug stores and medical clinics in the city."


    He added: "Take Niu Huyue and Niu Huteng to the prison cells outside the pce, check if there are any red spots on their bodies, and then use insect attractants to deworm them to ensure that there are no poisonous substances in the imperial city."


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded and immediately gave the order: "Ming Qing, quickly lead your people to seal the Duke of Xing''s mansion, and no one or animal in the mansion can leave. Imperial Physician Li led a group of imperial doctors to apany him and treat the two sons of the old Duke with medicine."


    The Chief of the Imperial Medical Department, will you take people to give medicine to Niu Huyue and Niu Huteng to see if they can contract poisonous diseases?


    He also said: "The Imperial Medical Office ordered to take the prescriptions and go to the major pharmacies and medical clinics in the capital, and ordered the major pharmacies and medical clinics to make insect attractants to prepare for the spread of poisonous pest diseases."


    Ming Cong and others did not dare to neglect the imperial order issued by Emperor Jingyuan himself, so they immediately epted the order and implemented it.


    Several pavilion elders also left to make arrangements to prevent the outbreak of poisonous pests.


    Half an hourter, the Prime Minister of the Imperial Medical Office came to report: "Your Majesty, I have used insect attractants on the two young masters of the Duke of Xing''s Mansion and checked their bodies. They have not been infected with poisonous insects."


    Not infected?


    Emperor Jingyuan wanted to know the result quickly, and was a little disappointed when he heard this.


    However, Ming Cong personally sent the exact news more than an hourter.


    "Your Majesty, the eldest and second eldest men of Duke Xing''s Mansion are indeed suffering from poisonous insect disease. The insect attractant is very effective. After using the medicine, the poisonous insects crawled out of their bodies. But Niu Huyue''s father has been injured by the poisonous insect. It reached the internal organs, hemorrhage urred in the abdomen, and he died." Ming Cong reported the situation in the Duke of Xing''s mansion to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Because the eldest master died, the Duke of Xing''s mansion was in chaos, and the people of the second house were ready topete for the position of Duke Xing.


    It is a pity that their efforts were in vain. The emperor dyed in canonizing the new Duke Xing after the death of the old Duke Xing, because he wanted to deprive the Niu family of the title of Duke.


    Sure enough, when Emperor Jingyuan heard that Niu Huyue''s father had died, he didn''t show any sadness at all. He felt that this good-for-nothing had died toote, and asked again: "Have the poisonous insects in Duke Xing''s mansion been controlled? Has anyone in the city noticed anything? Got poisonous insect disease?"


    Ming Cong shook his head: "The Duke of Xing''s mansion has been sealed, and all the poisonous insects have been killed. As for the situation of poisonous pests in the city, it is not yet known. However, this insect attractant is indeed effective. With the insect attractant, poisonous pests are not a cause for concern."


    Ming Cong suddenly mentioned that the insect attractant was effective because he wanted to guide Emperor Jingyuan to reward the person who formted the prescription.


    He has learned that the person who dispensed the prescription is Gu Jinan''s sister.


    Gu Jinan is a talented and resourceful person who he likes as a good helper. He originally thought that this helper would be helpful in his literary career, but he didn''t expect that he would be given a big surprise.


    My sister made insect attractant, and my brother-inw also beheaded Lemuchin.


    Gu Jinans brother-inw is so suitable to his liking!


    The Chu Dynasty is about to copse, and he must have some confidants who can lead troops in war. Gu Jinan''s brother-inw is a good candidate. Ming Cong fell in love with Qin Sang, so he wanted to help the Gu family so that the Qin and Gu families could work for him in the future.

 Chapter 1685: Alternative rewards

    Chapter 1685: Alternative rewards


    Chapter 1685 Another Reward


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at Ming Cong and frowned: "What do you mean by this, do you want to ask for credit from the Gu family?"


    As long as Emperor Jingyuan had a calm temper, he was still very smart, otherwise he would not be favored by Emperor Jingwu and sit on the throne.


    Ming Cong did not deny it, nodded and said: "Reporting to your Majesty, I do have this intention. Gu''s merits in medicine should be rewarded."


    Emperor Jingyuan was silent and looked at the olddy of Yuan Guogong who was sitting in a corner of the Mingwei Hall.


    His mother-inw is old and has been weighed down by heavy makeup for more than two hours. Now her face is pale and her body is a little swaying.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Although Gu made the insect attractant, she has dedicated it to me in the name of an anti-Japanese soldier for her man, so this insect attractant is not from her, but from the anti-Japanese army." The Rong soldiers offered... only one thing, so we can''t let her take advantage of two things, right, olddy."


    Hehe, since you have won the hearts of the soldiers with insect attractants, you should no longer expect royal rewards.


    Mr. Yuan Guogong was almost fainting from exhaustion. When he heard this, he got excited and stood up hurriedly: "My wife is here."


    But I got up too quickly and served too hard, and I almost fell down.


    The four maids next to her hurriedly supported her, and only then did Mrs. Yuan Guogong stabilize her body.


    "Your Majesty, Mrs. Qin Gu said when she handed the prescription to Gao Lei that she had already benefited from using this prescription. I just hope that your Majesty will not think that she is being tricked and punish her. She just didn''t want to do this. Be a widow. As for rewards, she doesnt dare to ask for them anymore, but the soldiers who fought against the enemy really worked hard and they should be rewarded.


    Mrs. Yuan Guogong finished this important statement in one breath. She was out of breath and took a moment to recover.


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "Well, she is self-aware. In this case, I think that she has indeed made a good medicine to cure pests, so I will absolve her of the me."


    This result is considered the best and one that Gu Jinli could have guessed.


    Although Emperor Jingyuan did not run the country well, he was an emperor after all. As long as he was an emperor, he could not be a fool. We could see her purpose of presenting the prescription in the name of a soldier fighting against the enemy.


    "As for rewards." Emperor Jingyuan looked at Dai Shangshu, who had been huddled in the pce for a long time: "It is my decree to give the soldiers who go to the northwest to fight against the enemy a heavy armor, 30,000 pigs and sheep, and reward each with two taels of military pay."


    Dai Shangshu''s feet were numb as he stood. Hearing the words, he hurriedly said: "I obey the order!"


    Just after he had finished responding, he was in trouble again. He nced at Emperor Jingyuan and asked cautiously: "Your Majesty...where will this reward go?"


    Don''t go to the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War has no money and can hardly even afford military pay.


    The Ministry of Household Affairs is in charge of money, so you have to go to the Ministry of Household Affairs.


    There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers fighting against the enemy. Not to mention the silver taels used to make armor and add meat, the extra two taels of silver rewarded is not a small amount.


    When talking about the silver, Emperor Jingyuan''s face turned dark.


    War is the most expensive thing. The money in the national treasury is almost at its bottom, and there is not much gold in his private treasury. He wants to reward all the soldiers who resist the army, at least nearly two million taels.


    Two million taels, how many aristocratic families and nobles must be copied to get enough?


    Continue to increase taxes?


    What''s worse, the taxes collected in the past two years are already heavy enough. If we add more taxes, I''m afraid the south will rebel!


    Emperor Jingyuan stared at Ming Cong with his dark eyes: "At the beginning of the year, you read me an article. I think the article is a good idea at this time."


    Ming Cong was startled, and after thinking for a while, he remembered the article about collecting taxes from shops in various ces to replenish the national treasury.


    It was just that when Emperor Jingyuan took it out to discuss with the ministers and ministers, most of them disagreed, so there was a huge quarrel. Today''s major shops are mostly owned by royal families, aristocratic families, and high-ranking officials. Increasing taxes on shops in various ces is cutting off the flesh and blood of these families.


    Furthermore, some time ago, due to the rtionship between the Shen family and the Sun family of the husband of the founding princess, the wealthy families and high-ranking officials had donated gold and silver to the court, which caused bloodshed, so almost all the ministers were opposed.


    Ming Cong said: "I have no objection, but the other adults don''t agree. To get them to nod, I''m afraid some extraordinary means will have to be used."


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "Now that the army and bandits have invaded, the northwest is in urgent need of silver to support troops and fight. If they don''t agree, send their whole family to fight in the northwest!"


    Shang Shu Dai turned pale when he heard this. If this happened, the Dai family would suffer a lot of losses.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yuan Guogong sighed. The aristocratic nobles have been hiding from the emperor''s collection of family property, but this time I''m afraid they won''t be able to escape.


    The olddy of Duke Yuan didn''t feel sorry for the silver. The Duke of Yuan had already given up enough, and she didn''t care if she gave up some more gold and silver. What she couldn''t ept was...why did Dachu be like this?


    I remember that when she was young, in addition to the excessive punishments, Da Chu was still very clear in the court. The monarchs and ministers were very united and worked hard together with Emperor Jingwu to establish Da Chu more and more firmly.


    Since when did Dachu stop being able to do it?


    Maybe Da Chu has never really stood up... The wealthy families are too stubborn, and the mud-legged people are not very good... If Emperor Jingwu had ignored all the wealthy families and killed them all, or not allowed the wealthy families to enter the court as officials, he would have just With children from a poor family, the current situation in Da Chu should be much better.


    However, Emperor Jingwu tried.


    But the problem is that the children of aristocratic families do have the talent to govern the country, and the consequence of giving too much power to poor people is that too few of them can achieve anything. Most of them suddenly be rich and powerful, and soon get into bad habits, which makes them The imperial court became even more corrupt.


    Im old, Im old, I dont think about these things anymore.


    The olddy of Yuan Guogong has given up. Anyway, Yuan Guogong is no longer in charge of the army, so she has a sinecure. She has no ability to fight for anything anymore. The only person who makes her resentful is the queen.


    The Empress, her daughter, was also a well-known figure in the capital back then. However, after entering the pce, she only lived a good life for a few years. After that, she suffered and was wronged, and she could notin.


    "Come here, call all the cab ministers and ministers!" Emperor Jingyuan was determined to get money, and he didn''t want to dy it any longer, so he immediately sent someone to call all the ministers to talk about the matter.


    Yes. The chief **** immediately sent someone to handle it.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the pce servants and ordered them: "Send the olddy to the side hall."


    The olddy of Yuan Guogong can''t leave yet. He still has some questions to ask her.


    "Yes." The pce people responded softly and helped the olddy of Yuan Guo to the side hall.


    The olddy of Yuan Guogong was very tired, but she could only hold on.


    Emperor Jingyuan began to discuss with Ming Cong how to deal with the elders. When the elders arrived, the two of them had agreed on their words.


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t waste any time and said directly: "The army invaded and the battle in the northwest was difficult. Fortunately, our soldiers were brave. The good news came. I was very relieved and decided to reward the generals who resisted the army. However, there is not much silver in the national reserve, and The war against the Japanese will continue to be fought, and it will cost a lot of money. Therefore, I have decided to collect taxes from shops in various ces. I have called you here to ask you, what is the appropriate tax for this shop? Is it 50%, 30%, or... 10%?


    These words made several cab elders and ministers almost scold me.


    How much is appropriate to charge?


    It is best not to ept it!

 Chapter 1686: envious

    Chapter 1686: envious


    Chapter 1686 Envy


    In the Mingwei Hall, Mr. Pei Ge was a little anxious: "Your Majesty, the taxes in the past two years have been heavy enough. We only increased the anti-war tax a few months ago, and now we have to increase the taxes on shops in various ces. I am afraid that there will beints from various ces. Its better to think twice before acting on this matter.


    Emperor Jingyuan was waiting for this sentence. He looked at Mr. Pei Ge and asked, "What good idea can I use to replenish the national treasury? Should I copy a few more nobles, or should you, a wealthy family, donate a few more gold and silver?"


    This question was so murderous that Pei Ge''s legs went weak. After forcing himself to calm down, he said: "Your Majesty, the Shen and Sun families brought all the people from Dachu to present silver to the court a few months ago. I''m afraid that I will do so again." Thats it.


    boom!


    Emperor Jingyuan was so angry that he smacked the table and pointed at Pei Ge angrily: "After that? Wait until the banditse and ughter your entire n before you scream too much?!"


    Then he pointed at the various elders in the hall and said: "I tell you, now that the war has begun, gold and silver must be used to support this war of resistance. If we cannot resist, everyone will die, no one will be able to resist." If you want to be on your own, I wont allow anyone to have second thoughts at this time!


    These words are very serious, almost saying that they want to rebel if they don''t give money.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Everyone in the pce, including Ming Cong, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, please calm down. I have no doubts about your Majesty and Da Chu!"


    Heh, absolutely no two minds?


    It is strange that Emperor Jingyuan would believe it.


    The emperor''s grandfather had said back then that he should be wary of aristocratic families and kill them whenever he had the chance.


    It is also the case that Dachu needs ministers to govern the country, otherwise he really wants to kill all the wealthy families.


    Pei Ge Lao shook his body and nced at Ying Ge Lao secretly...Old thief, your grandson-inw is the emperor''s confidant. Please speak up and object quickly. Even if the emperor is furious, he will not hurt you too harshly for the sake of your grandson-inw''s face.


    Yingge Lao understood it, but he didn''t want to say anything more.


    Ming Cong had long told him that if the war between Da Chu and Da Rong continued, the treasury would be even more empty. If the treasury was without silver, the emperor would definitely raise his sword and ask for money from the nobles of the great families. The family must give or die.


    However, he is from a noble family, so he cannot say anything without speaking for the noble family. But just as he was about to speak, the Minister of Rites first said: "Your Majesty, I thought that at this time, I would increase taxes on shops in various ces and take money from rich households. It is more sensible and right than raising taxes on small farmers, I agree."


    Ouyang Zhang!


    Several cab ministers and ministers secretly resented themselves. Where did Ouyang Zhange from? Don''t you know that Emperor Jingyuan wanted to cut the flesh of his wealthy family with this move?


    But Ouyang Zhang ignored them at all and continued to say to Emperor Jingyuan: "However, shops in various ces also need to be operated. Some shops are opened by ordinary people. A small shop has to support dozens of families, so this shop tax It is not advisable to collect too much. And it should be collected at most once every three years, otherwise it may cause long-term disasters during the Great Zhou Dynasty."


    During the Zhou Dynasty, when there was no silver in the court, they liked to search for money from merchants. The most serious incident was when the court directly sent people to the merchants'' homes to open treasury and seize the silver. The result was a big mess, and the wealthy businessmen in Chang and Lin Prefectures It''s the other way around.


    Using gold and silver to buy troops and support generals in various ces, so that those generals have money to stand on their own feet, and in the end they divided half of the country in the Zhou Dynasty. The Great Zhou Dynasty was severely weakened, and after surviving for decades, it was eventually reced by the previous dynasty.


    Because of this lesson, the previous dynasties rarely collected taxes from shops. However, Emperor Jingwu had seen the suffering of the people and knew that small business was not easy. After the establishment of Dachu, he did not collect taxes from shops. He only ransacked homes to seize wealth from wealthy families.


    But now that the country is in danger, all we can do is reach out to shops everywhere... The farmers really can''t scrape out any money. If they scrape again, something will happen.


    Lord Shangshufang of the Ministry of Household Affairs also said: "Your Majesty, I agree with this policy. However, what Lord Ouyang said is very true. How to collect taxes from shops in various ces and how much to collect must be carefully considered in order to avoid trouble."


    Yingge Lao nced at Mr. Fang and finally said: "I also agree."


    Mr. Fang all agreed, but if they objected again, they would be in trouble.


    Shangguan Ge is not stupid either. He stood up and said: "I second the proposal."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan was greatly delighted. Half of his body sank into the couch and chair, and he looked at Pei Ge and said, "Mr. Pei Ge, since everyone has agreed, can you tell me what the appropriate tax rate should be for shops in various ces? "    this?


    Pei Ge always wanted to die. Didn''t he hand the knife to him on purpose and let him cut the family''s flesh?


    But he knew Emperor Jingyuan''s temper. If he didn''t stab the wealthy family at this point, Emperor Jingyuan would not let him go.


    After thinking twice, Pei Go said: "Your Majesty, I think it is best to collect 10% of the tax every three years."


    You feel sorry for those shops when you collect 10% of the tax for three years! Emperor Jingyuan was unhappy.


    But Ouyang Zhang thought: "Your Majesty, I think it is appropriate to collect shop tax every three years, and this is the first time to collect it. Stability is the best."


    Ming Cong also said: "Your Majesty, Master Ouyang is right. You must seek stability first. If the treasury is insufficient, you can collect more."


    But if someone makes trouble from the beginning, then the matter of collecting taxes from shops will not be able to continue.


    After hearing this, Mr. Pei Ge smiled inwardly.


    Hehe, he is not an idiot. He expected that other adults would agree, so he said that he would charge 10% of the tax for three years.


    "What do you think, Master Fang? If you collect the method like this, will the money be enough to fight against the enemy?" Emperor Jingyuan still trusted Master Fang and asked.


    Lord Fang was also unambiguous. He directly asked for pen, ink, paper and inkstone, made some rough calctions, and replied to Emperor Jingyuan a quarter of an hourter: "Your Majesty, if the soldiers can withstand the attack of the army and thieves, defend Long''an Mansion, and there are no big ones in Chu." Natural disasters, these shop taxes are enough to support the war against the Japanese this year and next."


    Added another sentence: "The south is rich and has many shops."


    This is the reason why Emperor Jingyuan ced Master Fang in the position of Minister of Household Affairs. Master Fang is still very useful for making money and saving money.


    Very good! Emperor Jingyuan was very happy and put down his worries. As long as he had enough money, he could raise troops, let the soldiers fight against the army, and even step into the army and destroy the entire army.


    but


    Ouyang Zhang said: "Your Majesty, when localities collect shop taxes, they should send supervisory censors to apany them to prevent tax collectors and local officials from doing public evil and harming the people everywhere."


    Ouyang Zhang was talking aboutmon people, not the shops whose owners were aristocratic families.


    He added: "We must check the store''s ounts for thest year before we can collect taxes ording to the store''s ie, so as to prevent someone from underreporting the ounts and wanting to pay less tax; while someone falsely uses other people''s stores of making too much money and deliberately harms others. shop."


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded after hearing this: "What Ai Qing said is true, so this is what we will do."


    Emperor Jingyuan discussed with the ministers until it waspletely dark before settling on the matter of collecting 10% of the tax from shops in various ces. He asked Zhongshu Sheren to write an imperial edict and rush it over 800 miles to the various governments for promulgation.


    Following the imperial edict to various ces, there are also prescriptions for insect attractants.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Pesticides have appeared in the capital, and there must be hidden patients in various ces. The prescriptions for insect attractants must be sent to various ces as soon as possible, and medicines must be stepped up."

 Chapter 1687: Gao Sheng

    Chapter 1687: Gao Sheng


    There can be no more chaos in Da Chu, otherwise even the real Dragon Emperor will not be able to control it.


    "Your Majesty is considerate of the people, which is a blessing to Chu." Several cab elders said somepliments, but they looked down on Gu, who made the insect attractant.


    Hehe, y Legs is y Legs. He had such a good thing in his hand and didn''t want to make good use of it. He actually dedicated it to Emperor Jingyuan in the name of a soldier fighting against the enemy.


    Think those soldiers would be grateful to her and sacrifice their lives for her man? Don''t be stupid, everyone is looking after their own business on the battlefield, no one will help you!


    Emperor Jingyuan was stingy and looked down on women. He would not give a reward to Gu just because of his face. This pretentious Gu would probably not get any benefits.


    But they overlooked one point: although Emperor Jingyuan was stingy in giving a reward to a woman, he would not let go of an opportunity to take advantage of people.


    Does Gus natal family have a shop? Emperor Jingyuan asked.


    Ouyang Zhang said: "Your Majesty, the Gu family does have a shop. They use the beans grown at home to make tofu and seasonings. They sell them at low prices to the vigers in neighboring viges and let them pick and sell them to support their families."


    They also talked about the Gu family taking the vigers to grow medicinal materials and sell them.


    In the end, he also made it clear that he knew all this because Ouyang Hu told him. Ouyang Hu knew Gu Jinan and knew about the Gu family.


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded after hearing this: "Yes, now that my family is rich, I can still think of the vigers. Gu''s insect attractant has solved the danger of Xing''an Prefecture. These families who have made contributions to the people and the country deserve to be rewarded... pass on my will , the Gu family has merit, and the franchised Gu family stores do not need to pay taxes."


    He then looked at the adults in the pce and said, "I will never forget those who have contributed to the imperial court!"


    The elders want to scold you again. Well, I thought you had be more generous. It turns out that you are just using Gu to tell everyone that those who have meritorious service in the court will be rewarded.


    On the contrary, Im afraid he will die miserably!


    Not long after, Zhongshu Sheren wrote the imperial edict and read it out to Emperor Jingyuan.


    After Emperor Jingyuan heard it correctly, he nodded and said, "Send it along with the previous imperial edict."


    Several cab elders and ministers were filled with envy and jealousy after hearing the content of the imperial edict. If Emperor Jingyuan also gave them a decree exempting shops from paying taxes, they would not have to be so painful that they could not sleep!


    They have many private shops all over Dachu. They are all recorded in the names of their wives, daughters-inw, daughters, granddaughters, and servants. There are at least several hundred in total, and each shop has to pay a 10% tax... Ouch, Pei Ge always felt like his heart had been ripped out while he was calcting this debt. The pain was so painful that he almost fainted and fell to the ground.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at Pei Ge''s pale face and felt relieved: "We still need to be on guard against poisonous pests in the city, and we have many things to do. You can go down."


    Looking at Dai Shangshu again: "You stay."


    When Dai Shangshu heard this, he almost didn''t want to live.


    Still staying?


    He has been staying for a day, and if he stays any longer, he will faint from hunger, and he may even behave inappropriately in front of the public... He needs to urinate, very urgently!


    Yes~ Dai Shangshu could only stay.


    Yingge Lao nced at Dai Shangshu, cupped his hands and said, "I''ll leave."


    After saying that, he took several pavilion elders and house masters and left.


    Before leaving, Ouyang Zhang took out a memorial and handed it to the chief **** beside him. He said to Emperor Jingyuan: "Please give your Majesty''s approval for my memorial."


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded and waved him away. Ouyang Zhang bowed and left the Mingwei Hall.


    The chief **** sent the memorial to Emperor Jingyuan''s imperial desk. Emperor Jingyuan opened it and took a look at it, and his expression turned bad... The memorial was written about the affairs of Prince Dong Qingyi.


    Before the good news came, the news that Beicang Prefecture was dug by the soldiers was reported to the capital. Among them, Prince Dong Qingyi was involved. Astute people could see that Prince Dong Qingyi seemed to be in collusion with the Rong people.


    Ouyang Zhang is the current Minister of Rites and is responsible for diplomatic rtions with foreign countries. He must mention the matter of Prince Dong Qingyi.


    However, Ouyang Zhang knew how to handle things. Seeing that so many adults were there, he did not talk about the matter in person. Instead, he handed over the memorial and asked Emperor Jingyuan to read it and make a decision.


    Bang, Emperor Jingyuan closed the memorial with a gloomy expression... The evil-minded Dongqing will definitely crush the Yi ves of Dongqing when he destroys Da Rong!


    Emperor Jingyuan threw the memorial aside. When the chief inspector saw it, he knew that this meant he would not handle it.


    "Have you found out the details of the Qin family and the Gu family?" Emperor Jingyuan asked.


    Dai Shangshu said: "Your Majesty, we have found out clearly that the Qin and Gu families were victims of famine in the northwest. They originally wanted to flee back to their ancestral homnd, but encountered the chaos in Yongtai Mansion on the way and diverted to the south of the river. Anfu Anjia. That Qin Sang is..."


    As early as half a month ago, Vice General Fang had arrived at the Ministry of War in the capital and reported to the Ministry of War that Ding Ge and the bandits from Jiuzhaigou in Bang Mountain had swallowed up troops.


    Since Qin Sang had made great contributions in this matter, the people from the Ministry of War naturally wanted to check his details, and also checked the details of Qin Gu Luotian and his family.


    "The family of a military household in Xiaoqingou Vige, Longshan Prefecture, my grandfather''s name is Qin Longzi..." Emperor Jingyuan looked at the booklet presented by Dai Shangshu. It clearly listed the six generations of Qin Sang''s family and his mother''s n. There was no trace of anything. A suspicious ce.


    As for the surname Qin, although it reminded him of his old friend, there were too many people named Qin in the entire Chu State. The chief **** who served him had the surname Qin, and some of the concubines in the harem also had the surname Qin.


    Moreover, it had been so many years and the entire family had died. Emperor Jingyuan didn''t think much about it for a while and just said: "He is indeed a very smart general. His family background is innocent. The Yue family also fled from famine. There is no big family in the family." Backeravable.


    Without a big backer, there are not too many interests involved, so he can use it with confidence.


    After hearing this, Shangshu Dai asked tentatively: "Your Majesty, do you want to promote Qin Sang?"


    Not only did he kill the Rong royal general, he also suppressed bandits on the road, his wife made a good medicine to save the country, and he was "avable" to the emperor. I am afraid that the man named Qin will have to advance several levels in a row and be a vanguard general in one fell swoop. ah!


    He should send a letter to his stupid nephew, reminding him to be nice to Qin Sang and give him gold, beauties and so on, so as to win him over.


    But Dai Shangshu thinks too much.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "The military merits he has achieved should indeed be promoted. After the war is over, he will be granted the title of Thousand Households."


    "Ah, Thousand Households?" Dai Shangshu was confused. He was deaf, so why did he only seal a Thousand Households?


    Dai Shangshu risked his life and said: "Your Majesty, he is already a member of a hundred households, and he killed a general and was only promoted to a thousand households. Is it too small?"


    Your Majesty, can you please stop being so instigating?


    There are not many people who can win wars nowadays. It''s hard to find a general, but you deliberately suppressed him and refused to promote him. How can he let people work hard to fight for the court?


    "Young?" Emperor Jingyuan''s eyes were cold and he sneered: "He is too young. If you give him a high position, will he be able to sit still?"


    Young people are the most frivolous and easily deceived by others. He has to look again. If this mud-legged person bes arrogant as soon as he has achieved great achievements, or is framed by jealousy and dies on the battlefield, then he is too stupid to be useful.

 Chapter 1688: favoritism

    Chapter 1688: favoritism


    Chapter 1688 Favoritism


    this?


    What he said is true, but what Qin Sang aplished was a great achievement. Since the establishment of Chu, not many generals of the Rong royal family can beheaded. Moreover, the war in Chu is unfavorable, and there is a shortage of vanguard generals to lead the charge and kill. When the enemy is in power, it is time to promote Qin Sang.


    But the emperor had already said so, and Dai Shangshu did not dare to say anything more.


    Ming Cong said: "What your Majesty said is true. We should really see how this person is doing first. If he can take on the responsibility, he can be promoted without dy."


    Ming Cong understood Emperor Jingyuan''s temper and knew that he suppressed Qin Sang''s rank because he wanted to reuse him in the future, so he said this.


    "Where is the deputy general of Yongtai Mansion?" Emperor Jingyuan suddenly asked deputy general Fang.


    Dai Shangshu said: "Vice General Fang was recovering from his injuries at the military post station outside the city with the soldiers who were traveling with him. He had half of his leg cut off."


    It was very difficult to live in the capital. Generals like Vice General Fang who came to the capital from other ces could only live in the military post station outside the city.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Let him enter the pce tomorrow. I want to see him."


    Dai Shangshu was shocked, why does Your Majesty want to see Lieutenant General Fang? A military officer of this level does not have the extraordinary military merits of Qin Sang, so he is not qualified to meet the emperor.


    But since Emperor Jingyuan wanted to see him, his ministers did not dare to stop him: "Yes, I will send someone to pick him up early tomorrow morning."


    After Dai Shangshu finished speaking, he struggled for a while and finally said: "Your Majesty, the thief Luo Ying appeared in Beicang Mansion. This thief is extremely arrogant. Do you want to send troops..."


    boom!


    Emperor Jingyuan pped the table with his palm, almost cracking the table with such force. He red at Dai Shangshu with murderous eyes: "Are you tired of living? It''s your turn to remind me of this kind of thing!"


    With a plop, Dai Shangshu knelt down quickly: "Your Majesty, please calm down. It''s just a humble minister who is stupid and made a mistake."


    While he was begging for mercy on his face, he was scolding Mr. Yingge and the others half to death in his heart.


    Damn it, you old thieves know how to harm me. You have already said that it will be done when Luo Ying is dead. Don''t bring his affairs to trouble the emperor, but they refused to listen. It is said that Luo Ying has a powerful Eagle Food Gang. If he is not eliminated quickly, he will sneak into the capital with his gang and kill them without knowing it.


    At that time, the Wei Guogong family was confiscated and their families were exterminated, and their family also contributed to the situation.


    However, this cannot be med on Mr. Yingge and the others. Who made Wei Guogong and his family loyal to the Chu royal family? The wealthy family failed to win over them after several attempts to show their goodwill. They also relied on their military power to suppress their people and prevent their power. Grow in the military.


    It happened that Emperor Jing Yuan went crazy and suddenly wanted to kill Wei Guogong and his family. They were very happy, so of course they had to help kill Wei Guogong and his family. Otherwise, if their family rebels in the future, the soldiers and horses in their hands will not be a match for Wei Guogong and his family.


    But Luo Ying, a fish that slipped through the, became a major concern for them. Yearster, Luo Ying not only survived, but also became more powerful, and this time he even achieved military exploits.


    Moreover, Emperor Jingyuan has deliberately indulged in this imperial convict in recent years. They were very afraid that Emperor Jingyuan would reuse Luo Ying because the armycked generals capable of fighting.


    To kill Luo Ying, he must be killed!


    Yingge Lao and the others had some trouble sleeping and eating because of Luo Ying''s meritorious service with the gangsters, so before leaving, he winked at Dai Shangshu and asked him to stab Emperor Jingyuan to see his attitude towards Luo Ying.


    Now it seems that Emperor Jingyuan was partial to Luo Ying and did not want to kill him.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Get out of here."


    "Yes." Dai Shangshu, as if he had been pardoned, bowed and left quickly.


    As soon as he left the Mingwei Hall, he almost fell down... Mom, I was scared to death. He will never do this again to help with the temptation. It''s too terrible.


    Um?


    Urgent urination!


    Dai Shangshu couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he hurriedly called the **** and asked him to take him to the court room to solve the problem.


    In the Mingwei Hall, Emperor Jingyuan asked Mingcong: "Have you visited Mr. Feng recently?" Mingcong secretly wondered why Emperor Jingyuan suddenly asked about this. He replied: "During the Dragon Boat Festival, I went to see you. Sir...Mr. suffered from an old illness in spring and will not recover for a long time. He is somewhat weak and weak."


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned when he heard this: "What a pity..."


    He has always admired Mr. Feng. This man has great talents in governing the country, but he has close contacts with the Wei Guogong family. When he attacked the Wei Guogong family, Mr. Feng was so angry that he cursed him in public in the court. He had lost face, and in order to maintain the emperor''s authority, he had no choice but to no longer reuse Mr. Feng.


    One of the reasons why he would reuse Ming Cong is that Ming Cong was a student of Mr. Feng and learned everything from Mr. Feng.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. In a few years, you will definitely know how good your Majesty is ande out to serve your Majesty." Ming Cong knew very well how Emperor Jing Yuan trusted him, so he always acted cowardly in front of Emperor Jing Yuan. Mr. Mu Feng often made Emperor Jingyuan think that he and Mr. Feng were like father and son.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "A person like him will probably never let go of his kindness to that person in his whole life."


    This is good for those over there, and it refers to the lineage of Wei Guogong.


    Ming Cong didn''t say anything. He couldn''t ept this.


    After a while, Emperor Jingyuan asked, "How has Qi Yi been doing in Dali Temple recently?"


    Qi Yi angered Emperor Jing Yuan several times. Emperor Jing Yuan was annoyed no matter how much he cared about his talents, so he sent Qi Yi to Dali Temple and made him do the hardest and most tiring work and abuse it.


    Ming Cong said: "Brother Qi has done a good job, but the official work is too heavy, and he has not recovered well. He is a little overwhelmed and has fainted several times."


    snort!


    Emperor Jingyuan snorted coldly: "He deserves it."


    This bad temper is exactly the same as Mr. Feng''s, his talents and learning are also extremely outstanding, and sometimes his political opinions are the same as Mr. Feng''s early years.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Ask Qi Yi to bring the insect attractant to Mr. Feng. Don''t let him die... Luo Ying admires him very much."


    If Mr. Feng is not willing to help him, then just be his pawn.


    Ming Cong was shocked when he heard this. What did Emperor Jing Yuan mean? Do you really want to promote Qi Yi? Ask Qi Yi to deliver insect attractants to Mr. Feng. With Qi Yi''s talent, as long as he sees and talks to Mr. Feng, he will definitely be liked by Mr. Feng.


    If Mr. Feng is willing to teach Qi Yi, after Qi Yi learns his skills, the power in his hands will definitely be taken away by Qi Yi, and Emperor Jingyuan will no longer regard him as his number one confidant... After all, hees from a noble family and has too many things behind him, and Qi Yi can only be regarded as a child of ordinary officials, and his heart is for themon people.


    "Yes, I will ask Brother Qi to deliver medicine to Mr. Feng tomorrow." Ming Cong exined: "The poisonous insects are too powerful. I am worried about Mr., and when I went to Xing Guo Gong''s house, I had someone deliver medicine to Mr. Feng. "


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan felt that Ming Cong was good and a person who really cared about Mr. Feng. He told Ming Cong some things and let Ming Cong leave the pce.


    I retire. Ming Cong left the Mingwei Hall, but he was not happy in his heart.


    Why didnt Emperor Jingyuan ask him about Gu Jinan?


    Logically speaking, Gu Jinan is the elder brother of the Gu family, the uncle of Qin Sang, and the younger Sanyuang of Jianghuai. He will be an official in the court in the future. Emperor Jingyuan should ask him about Gu Jinan in advance.


    If I don''t ask now, I''m afraid they will send someone to investigate privately, or else they will ask Ouyang Zhang.


    Send someone to investigate privately?


    Ming Cong thought of Jun Tianwei... Jun Tianwei had not appeared for decades. The wealthy families thought that Jun Tianwei was gone, but Ming Cong did not dare to take it lightly.


    Such a powerful secret army, if he does not get rid of it, he will have trouble sleeping and eating.

 Chapter 1689: Queen

    Chapter 1689: Queen


    Chapter 1689 Queen


    In the Mingwei Hall, Emperor Jingyuan did not know that the confidant he relied on was a traitor. At this moment, he was so tired that he sank into a couch.


    The chief **** did not dare toe forward to disturb him, but quietly gave Emperor Jingyuan a cup of warm tea.


    More than half a quarter of an hourter, Emperor Jingyuan exhaled heavily and finally recovered. He opened his eyes, picked up the warm tea, and drank a few gulps of it into his stomach, but his stomach growled with hunger.


    The chief **** said: "Your Majesty has been busy all day. Let''s have a meal first. The royal meal has been prepared."


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the sky outside the pce and said, "No need, call the olddy here first. I have something to ask her."


    "Yes." The chief **** had served Emperor Jingyuan for many years and knew his temper very well. He hated others who vited his will. He would get angry if anyone dared to disobey him.


    Yifei did an excellent job and always followed Emperor Jingyuan.


    The chief **** went to the side hall and invited the olddy of Yuan Guogong.


    Mrs. Yuan Guogongs face was still pale and tired after resting for such a long time, but she was able to hold on without fainting.


    My wife pays homage to Your Majesty. The olddy of Yuan Guo was supported by the maids and saluted Emperor Jing Yuan.


    Emperor Jing Yuan waved his hand and asked the pce maid to help Mr. Yuan Guo and his wife sit down, and then directly asked about the Lei family''s caravan.


    Mrs. Duke Guo of the Yuan Dynasty said everything one by one: "The fifth master of the Lei family''s caravan was born in the army and is very loyal to Chu. The Lei family''s caravan also helped resist the army this time, which is a great contribution."


    "...it is rted to the Gu family because of the Jiang family. County Lieutenant Jiang and Mr. Lei Wu were close brothers who went to the battlefield together. In addition, the Gu family made seasonings. Mr. Lei thought this was a good deal, so he went with the Gu family Got into the spice business.


    Mrs. Yuan Guogong spoke carefully about the rtionship between the Lei family caravan and the Gu family... Emperor Jingyuan didn''t like people who had too many interests involved. The Lei family caravan was both good and evil, and even dared to do business outside the Longshan Mountains. She was afraid that Emperor Jingyuan would be angry because of this and destroy the Lei family caravan.


    But she was overly worried. Emperor Jingyuan specially left her to ask these questions, which was just a show.


    "Huh, it''s better for the Gu family and the Lei family caravan to focus on the royal family." After Emperor Jing Yuan said something coldly, he looked at the olddy of Yuan Guogong: "You are familiar with the Gao Lei family. For the sake of the Lei family caravan, you have to A word of warning to them, dont be too arrogant, otherwise I wont mind treating them as bandits and suppressing them!


    These words were so serious that Mrs. Yuan Guogong was so frightened that she stood up quickly: "Yes, my destined wife will definitely send a warning to the Lei family caravan, please calm down your majesty."


    Even though the Lei family caravan went to Da Rong to do business, they were really loyal to Da Chu. The Gao Lei family also saved the descendants of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty. The olddy of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty did not want anything to happen to the Lei family caravan.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jing Yuan''s eyes filled with murderous intent, and he stared at the olddy of Yuan Guo Gong: "You are very protective of the Lei family caravan? Don''t forget, the wealth of the Yuan Guo Duke''s pce was given by Da Chu!"


    This is what Emperor Jingyuan wanted to say to the Lei family caravan.


    The Lei Family Caravan is much more important than the Yuan Kingdom Duke''s Pce, and the Lei Family Caravan must only be loyal to the Chu royal family and not have too much involvement with the nobles!


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. Everyone in the Duke of Yuan Dynasty is grateful for the emperor''s kindness~" Mrs. Duke Yuan Guo knelt down in a hurry. She knelt down too quickly and fell directly to the ground. She looked funny and sad at the same time. Mrs. Yuan Guo Gong couldn''t hold it back. , shed tears.


    Upon seeing this, Emperor Jingyuan regretted a little and angrily scolded the pce servants: "What are you doing for food? If you don''t want to live anymore, why don''t you help the olddy up quickly!"


    The maids were so frightened that they hurriedly helped Mr. Yuan Guo and his wife up.


    The chief **** rushed over and said, "Is everything okay, madam? It''s all your fault for these blind maids. Your majesty will definitely punish them. Don''t worry."


    Mr. Yuan Guos family has been wronged for many years, and Mrs. Yuan Guo was used to it. After she recovered, she said: It doesnt matter, its just a disgrace.


    He then looked at Emperor Jing Yuan: "Your Majesty, the Duke of Yuan State..."


    "Okay, I know the loyalty of Yuan Guogong''s family." Emperor Jingyuan interrupted Yuan Guogong''s olddy and said: "Olddy has not seen the queen for a long time. Tonight, I will go to the queen''s pce to stay overnight and have a good talk with the queen. .   My wife thanks you for your kindness. The olddy of Yuan Guo was very happy. Emperor Jing Yuan actually let her stay in the Queen''s Pce. This was a great grace.


    But she was too happy too early. After a while, Emperor Jingyuan said again: "Forget it, the olddy is also tired today. Let''s go back to rest for a few days ande back to see the queenter."


    Your face is so pale and your clothes and makeup are all messed up. If you go to the Queen''s Pce, it would be bad for the Queen to see you.


    My wife obeys my orders. The olddy of Yuan Guogong could only leave with regret.


    The chief **** went to see her off in person, and came back more than two-quarters of an hourter, reporting to Emperor Jingyuan: "The olddy asked about the Queen''s health. The old ve said that the Queen has been in good health recently, much better thanst winter. After hearing this, she Its a lot of peace of mind.


    Emperor Jingyuan asked, "Has the queen''s condition worsened again?"


    The chief **** nodded: "It rained heavily the past two days and after a long period of heat, the Queen was suddenly struck by the cold and developed a high fever. She was better yesterday."


    Emperor Jing Yuan frowned and said nothing... The queen''s health has been poor since brother Yuan''s death. Although he treated her coldly, he kept asking the imperial doctor to diagnose her illness, but she just didn''t feel better.


    Emperor Jingyuan stood up and left the Mingwei Hall.


    Seeing this, the chief **** hurriedly brought the pce servants and guards to follow.


    Emperor Jingyuan went to the harem and headed towards the Queen''s Pce.


    The chief **** was shocked. Could it be that the emperor was going to stay at the Queen''s pce tonight?


    Haven''t been here for many years, and the chief **** was a little excited.


    But Emperor Jingyuan stopped when he walked to the Lingxiao woods outside the Queen''s Pce. After stopping for a moment, he turned and walked towards Concubine Yi''s pce.


    The pce of Concubine Yi was brightly lit, withughter, the sounds of teasing children, and the cries of children who were being teased... When Emperor Jingyuan heard these sounds, he felt much better and stepped in.


    The Eighth Prince saw him and stumbled towards him, shouting in a milky voice: "Fushi~"


    Its the father, not Fushi, why cant you even say the word father? Concubine Yi corrected the eighth prince and saluted Emperor Jingyuan: I pay my respects to your majesty.


    She raised her head and looked at Emperor Jingyuan with a smile as bright as a flower. She was afraid that the eighth prince would fall, so she nced at him uneasily and slightly extended her hand to protect him. With this look, she was really a good mother who cared about her children.


    The Queen was so nervous to protect Brother Yuan back then.


    Come on! The Eighth Prince rushed over, hugged Emperor Jing Yuans legs, and smiled at him with admiration on his face.


    Emperor Jingyuan came to his senses, bent down and picked up the eighth prince, and said with a smile: "He''s fat again."


    Bangbang! The Eighth Prince was not afraid of Emperor Jingyuan at all and shouted while waving his little fist.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "You want to say fat, right?"


    Concubine Yi''s eyes sparkled and she said happily: "That''s right. Your Majesty guessed it urately. I couldn''t guess it when I first heard it."


    Emperor Jing Yuan''s smile faded. He could guess correctly because he took care of Brother Yuan with great care many years ago... but it was a pity that everything was ruined by the bandits!


    In this life, he will definitely destroy the bandits and ughter all the soldiers!

 Chapter 1690: Min Shu

    Chapter 1690: Min Shu


    Chapter 1690 Min Shu


    As soon as Emperor Jingyuan thought of the Rong people, he tightened his arms and strangled the eighth prince until it hurt. He cried loudly: "Wow, wuwuwu, apply it, it hurts!"


    Father cant say it, but he can say the word pain urately.


    Emperor Jingyuan was awakened by the eighth prince''s cry, and he let go of his arm and handed the eighth prince to Concubine Yi.


    Brother Dun, be good, dont cry if you dont want to. Concubine Yi coaxed the eighth prince for a while, but the murderous intent that Emperor Jingyuan had just burst out and his previous distraction frightened her.


    She had never seen Emperor Jing Yuan like this before.


    Concubine Yi quickly suppressed the shock in her heart, looked at Emperor Jingyuan with the eighth prince in her arms, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, it is hot today and everyone is suffering from summer pain, so I made lotus leaf porridge and picked lotus root strips in the lotus pond. I made some delicious southern side dishes and brought them to you to try."


    She spoke in a soft voice with a smile, which made Emperor Jingyuan feelfortable. He nodded and said, "Yes."


    Concubine Yi quickly put down the eighth prince and told him: "Be obedient and don''t cry or make trouble with your father. Mother will serve the food and we will eat right now."


    The eighth prince was very excited when he heard about the meal. He waved his little hands and shouted: "Fafa, Qifafa!"


    Emperor Jingyuan had a headache and said with a smile: "Why can''t you tell for sure? Come here, my father, and I will teach you, rice rice."


    Eighth Prince: Fafa!


    Yifei smiled when she saw this and went to serve the food herself.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very hungry and ate a lot. After stopping his chopsticks, he told Concubine Yi about the poisonous insect disease: "The thieves are disgusting. They introduced poisonous insects to Da Chu. Some people in the capital have already contracted the poisonous insect disease. You and Dun Brother, dont go to y in the garden recently, and dont let birds enter the pce. Tomorrow I will ask the imperial doctor to send you insect attractants to drive away the insects.


    Yifei was so frightened: "These thieves are so vicious, they actually used poisons like this to harm us. Fortunately, there was insect attractant, and the danger was averted."


    He then asked: "Your Majesty, which famous doctor made this good medicine? This is really a great skill."


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "She''s not a big shot, she''s just a country girl from He''an Prefecture, Qin Gu''s family."


    The Qin Gu family?


    From He''an Prefecture?


    He can also make medicine.


    Concubine Yi was stunned and asked, "Your Majesty, is this little woman very young?"


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned: "I just got married not long ago, why do you ask me this? I''m just a little country woman. I will never see you or me in this life, so what''s there to ask?"


    Concubine Yi said, "This person may be my concubine''s benefactor."


    Yifei did not hide it. She told the story that her legs and feet were injured and poisoned when she was at her parents'' house, and she was rescued by Gu Jinli.


    "Gu Jinli? A strange name." Emperor Jingyuan said: "It seems that she has been skilled in medicine since she was a child and has some strange tricks. It is not surprising that she can make insect attractants."


    I just didnt expect that this Gu family actually had business dealings with Min Shu.


    A little woman who knows so many capable people is really uneasy at home.


    To be more serious, this Gu family is a **** who does not observe the rules of women. She is really not worthy of a man like Qin Sang who has made great military achievements.


    Fortunately, he didn''t give her a reward. Otherwise, wouldn''t it have caused many women to imitate her, causing a huge problem of indifference between men and women?


    However, Min Shu has been very honest over the years and has be useless. Wu is still a ve, so there is nothing to be afraid of, so he doesn''t care about Gu.


    Concubine Yi seemed a little unhappy when she saw Emperor Jing Yuan, and her eyes were contemptuous, so she asked, "Your Majesty doesn''t like small fishes?"


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Little fish? Do country people like to name animals like this?"


    Either a cow, a dog, or an egg, this time it was a fish.


    Concubine Yi: "..." "Your Majesty, this is her nickname." After exining, Concubine Yi began to speak for Gu Jinli: "Although what Xiaoyu does is different from other women in the boudoir, she is kind-hearted and chivalrous. When she first saw me being poisoned, even though she knew she would get into trouble if she got involved, she still saved me."


    Concubine Yi pulled Emperor Jingyuan''s sleeve and begged: "Your Majesty, don''t you want to punish her? A country girl will go out to do work, and there is a war in the northwest. She has to do things that a housewife cannot do in order to survive. "


    Can''t ask her ording to the standard of ady who never goes out or steps out of the door.


    Added another sentence: "And she got married early and followed her man to the northwest to fight, which shows that she is loyal to the emperor and patriotic."


    "Humph, we have been engaged for a long time. If we don''t get married, she will have to stay with Qin Sang, and her life will be no better than going to the northwest." Emperor Jingyuan had always looked down on women, so he felt that Gu Jinli should follow him to the northwest, and there was nothing wrong with it. High righteousness can be said.


    If you dont follow, you are truly a ruthless viin!


    but


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Don''t worry, I won''t attack a woman like her."


    The Gu family performed well against the Rong, and they are still useful if they are retained.


    But if Qin Sang doesn''t like the Gu family and wants to find a noble girl as his wife, then he can help Qin Sang and even kill the Gu family.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, concubine." Concubine Yi was very happy, but she didn''t expect Gu Jinli to be in such a situation. The man has made military exploits, and he has also made good medicine to save the country. As long as she has a good rtionship with their husband and wife, she will be able to get these two boosts in the future.


    Emperor Jingyuan had been tired for a day and rested after teasing the eighth prince.


    Before getting up and leaving to go to court, he suddenly asked Concubine Yi: "Have you taken Brother Dun to see the queen?"


    Yifei was stunned and replied: "No."


    The entire pce knew that after the death of the queen''s son, the queen became ill with grief. She paid little attention to the princes and princesses in the pce, and even skipped greetings.


    The concubines did not dare to bring their children to see the queen. The preupied ones were afraid that their children would be harmed by the queen, and the kind-hearted ones were afraid that the queen would think of her son and be sad when she saw the children.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "After the imperial doctor deworms you, take the insect attractant to the Queen''s Pce and take Dun Geer with you. Don''t take him into the pce yet. Let him y in the yard outside the pce. Let the Queen Just hear his voice.


    If she could ept Dungeer, maybe she could be relieved... Although he still wouldn''t go see her, he didn''t want her to die of illness.


    Emperor Jingyuan''s exnation made Concubine Yi panic. What did the emperor mean? Did he want to send Dun Geer to the queen to raise? !


    The queen''s son has been dead for many years, and there are voices in the court and harem asking the queen to raise a prince as his legitimate son, but the emperor has never said anything. Now he wants to reconcile with the queen?


    I heard from an elderly person that the emperor and the queen had a rtionship since they were young. The emperor used to treat the queen like jewels. It''s just that after the emperor came back from the military realm, he became alienated from the queen and didn''t see the queen for a long time.


    However, the queen was still extremely enthusiastic towards the emperor and found ways to make the emperor happy. In the end, the two gave birth to a legitimate son and lived a good life.


    At that time, many people felt that the emperor and the queen had reconciled. Even if the emperor suppressed the Duke of Yuan''s government and took away the military power of the Duke of Yuan, the queen would continue to be favored by him.


    However, the emperor''s favor will neverst long.


    The emperor began to treat the queen coldly again. After the queen''s son passed away, the queen alsopletely became cold-hearted towards the emperor.


    Nowadays, the queen has almost be a taboo in the pce. No one dares to say anything more. If anything happens, they go to the queen mother, and they don''t dare to disrespect the queen.


    Just because the emperor would still ask about the queen''s situation from time to time. If he found out who dared to offend the queen, he would be furious and kill him immediately.


    "Yes, I will definitely handle this matter properly, Your Majesty, don''t worry." With a smile on her face, Concubine Yi dressed Emperor Jingyuan in the imperial robes and sent him out.

 Chapter 1691: Thunder

    Chapter 1691: Thunder


    Chapter 1691 Thunder


    After Emperor Jingyuan left, Concubine Yi was still thinking about why Emperor Jingyuan suddenly asked her to carry the eighth prince to see the queen.


    If Emperor Jingyuan gave the Queen the eighth prince to raise in order to please the Queen, what would she do?


    "Mother, there will be birds passing by in the yard. Don''t sit in the yard. Go into the pce and have a rest." Aunt Chu came over and advised her with distress.


    Yifei nodded: "Well, it''s me who''s in trouble."


    She can''t stop this. She is just a person who relies on Emperor Jingyuan to live.


    Concubine Yi stood up and returned to the pce, exining: "There is a poisonous insect disease in the capital. When the clothes are delivered from the Huanyi Shop of the Shangfu Bureau, remember to check them carefully and bake them again with charcoal fire to prevent live insects from getting on the clothes. "


    Yes, the old ve has written it down. Aunt Chu was also very afraid of this. She was even more afraid that someone would deliberately put live insects on the clothes, so she personally took charge of this task.


    Concubine Yi was going to see the queen today. She was afraid that she might make a mistake due tock of energy, so after returning to the pce, she forced herself to take a nap.


    At this time, the imperial doctor came with the medicaldies, and told Concubine Yi what poisonous insect disease was, and said: "My dear, this insect attractant has added carrion as a bait, and it will have a stench. Please bear with it."


    He also told me that there is poison in the insect attractant, and you need to drink decoction after using the medicine to detoxify.


    The imperial physician''s surname was Shao. He was responsible for diagnosing Yifei''s pulse and protecting her fetus when she became pregnant. He was a person whom Emperor Jingyuan and Yifei trusted, so Yifei was not worried that he would poison her and the eighth prince in the medicine.


    "I understand." Concubine Yi nodded and said to Aunt Chu, "Bring the Eighth Prince out and have Dr. Shao check whether there are any little red spots on his body."


    Yes. Aunt Chu went to the side hall to bring the Eighth Prince who was ying around.


    Hu Hu Naotou! The Eighth Prince was very lively. When he saw an acquaintance, Imperial Physician Shao, he shouted at him, mumbling some unintelligible words.


    Physician Shao didn''t understand, but he smiled and checked his body.


    But after looking over and over, it turned out that the eighth prince was annoyed. He started to lose his temper and waved his hands to hit people. After being held down by someone sent by Concubine Yi, he just burst into tears.


    But there was no point in crying. There was no discussion about the physical examination. Concubine Yi allowed him to cry and asked Dr. Shao to check his body three times to make sure there were no red spots before giving up.


    By the time the insect attractant was used to expel the insects, the Eighth Prince was tired from crying and began to feel sleepy, but he almost vomited due to the insect attractant.


    Imperial Physician Shao wanted to give the Eighth Prince some soothing medicine to make him fall asleep, but Concubine Yi was afraid that he was too young and using the soothing medicine would hurt his body, so she preferred to let him cry.


    After struggling for an hour and using insect attractants three times without luring out the insects, Concubine Yi finally felt relieved: "It seems that Dr. Shao is right, the Eighth Prince is indeed not infected with the poisonous insect disease, I am relieved. "


    Imperial Physician Shao breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Although Concubine Yi treated others very well, she was very stubborn at heart, especially because she cared about the Eighth Prince. Once something happened to the Eighth Prince, she would always put in more trouble to feel at ease.


    Mother, I will take the Eighth Prince to feed him first, and you can ask the doctor to deworm him first. Aunt Chu was also very worried about Concubine Yi and said.


    Concubine Yi nodded, handed the eighth prince to Aunt Chu, and took the medical girl to the dormitory to check his body.


    After the inspection ispleted, the medical woman will use insect attractant to deworm.


    After finishing it, it was already noon, the meal was passed around, and after eating, it was time to take a nap.


    Imperial Physician Shao went to deworm the pce guests. After deworming the pce guests of Concubine Yi and the Eighth Prince, Concubine Yi and the Eighth Prince also woke up from their nap.


    "Mr. Shao, Your Majesty asked me to bring medicine to see the Queen. You can bring the doctor with you." Concubine Yi ordered, and after the pce people had packed up, she went to the Queen''s pce.


    Aunt Wu had already heard that there was a poisonous insect disease in the capital, and had been waiting for the imperial doctor toe. When she saw that it was Concubine Yi who came with the imperial doctor and the medical girl, she was finally relieved.


    But she was stunned when she saw the Eighth Prince...Why did Concubine Yi bring the Eighth Prince? The Queen had been ill two days ago, and she thought of Brother Yuan again and felt very sad.


    Mother Wu, there is a poisonous insect disease in the capital. Your Majesty asked me to bring insect attractants to deworm the Queen. What Concubine Yi said was a double entendre. Aunt Wu heard it and looked at the eighth prince who had just woken up and was still a little sleepy. The emperor should have asked Concubine Yi to bring the eighth prince. Otherwise, such a thoughtful person as Concubine Yi would not dare to do such a thing to poke the queen''s heart. thing.


    "ve, thank you for your kindness. Concubine Lao Yi is here. Pleasee in." Aunt Wu weed Concubine Yi and her party in. On the way, she told them that the empress was sick and was still resting.


    Concubine Yi said: "We came at the wrong time. We don''t have to worry about exterminating the insects. We can do it after the Queen wakes up."


    But the queen felt sleepy and was woken up. The maid hurried over and called Aunt Wu.


    Aunt Wu went to see the queen.


    When the queen heard that Concubine Yi wasing, she sat up and said weakly: "Help me go to see them. It''s better to finish it earlier so that everyone will not be tired~"


    "Yes." Aunt Wu and the maids helped the queen up, changed her clothes and makeup, and then helped her go to the guest hall to meet Concubine Yi and the others.


    I, my concubine, pay my respects to the Queen. Concubine Yi hurriedly saluted the Queen and greeted her.


    Physician Shao and others also quickly knelt down and saluted the queen.


    The queen shook her head, and Aunt Wu said: "Concubine Yi, there is no need to be polite, just get up."


    Thank you, Queen. Concubine Yi stood up with everyone.


    Dr. Shao said: "Empress, before using the medicine, I need to check your pulse. Please give me your permission."


    Before Dr. Shao went to deworm Yi Fei, he first went to deworm Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan angrily rebuked the Imperial Medical Office: "After using medicine for many years, why is the queen''s health not getting better? Could it be that someone has poisoned the medicine?!"


    These words made Imperial Physician Shao scared. He must take the opportunity to diagnose the Queen''s pulse to make sure she was not poisoned. Otherwise, the Imperial Physician''s Office might kill someone.


    After hearing this, the queen nodded her head in agreement.


    Imperial Physician Shao stepped forward and felt the Queen''s pulse through the silk cloth. If there were some physical examinations that needed to be touched, Aunt Wu would do it for her.


    Aunt Wu''s medical skills are extremely good, which cannot bepared with those of medical women. It is also because of this that she is able to take care of the Queen.


    After working for about three-quarters of an hour, Dr. Shao was finally relieved that the Empress had not been poisoned, and there was no need to kill anyone in the Imperial Medical Office. He just said: "The Empress is too worried, and the two seasons areing together again. She has a fever, and it will take more time." Take good care of yourself to avoid recurrence of the disease."


    ording to the emperor''s wishes, the Queen cannot die and must live no matter what.


    The Queen Mother has heard this for many years, and she doesn''t care at all. However, she doesn''t want to make things difficult for Dr. Shao, so she can only respond: "I understand."


    Physician Shao breathed a sigh of relief. Since the Queen had said so, he was still willing to live, so he could go and revive the Emperor.


    Aunt Wu asked: "Mr. Shao, where is the insect attractant? How to use it? Please tell me. I will take the medical girl to give the medicine to the Queen."


    Physician Shao took out the insect attractant and exined what poisonous insect diseases are, why they are prevalent, and how to prevent them.


    Finally, he said: "Now there is a poisonous insect disease in the capital. Before the poisonous insects are eliminated, insect attractant medicine is needed every day. The Imperial Medical Office will deliver medicine here every day."


    This is what the emperor specifically told me, because he was afraid that the queen would want to die and was unwilling to take medicine.

 Chapter 1692: show mercy

    Chapter 1692: show mercy


    Chapter 1692: Mercy


    Aunt Wu felt reassured and nodded: "Don''t worry, Dr. Shao, I will give the queen medicine every day."


    The queen asked about the war in the northwest: "Did the northwest be defended? The city was not lost again?"


    Dr. Shao nodded and said with a smile: "To tell you the truth, our Da Chu sent a general to cut off the head of the general and defended Xing''an Prefecture. Now our army is fighting against the Rong Thief Tian Khan in Long''an Prefecture. Not only did Rong Zeitian Khan not get any benefits from the confrontation, he was even beaten severely by us."


    This was also said by Emperor Jingyuan... Doctor Shao thought that the emperor would want to share the joy of the good news with the empress.


    He pointed to the medicine box and said: "This insect attractant was made by the hero''s daughter-inw. Moreover, Qin Yingxiong and his daughter-inw were newly married. They went to the northwest together to serve the imperial court."


    "They are a strange couple." The queen''s pale face revealed a longing smile: "It''s great to go hand in hand and never leave."


    Concubine Yi was shocked. This was the first time she saw the Empress smiling since she entered the pce... The pale and sickly face was actually glowing with this smile, which showed how brilliant the Empress was when she was young. moon.


    Boom!


    In summer, the weather is cloudy and sunny. Before, the sky was clear and clear, but now there was thunder and thunder, and the whole sky became dark.


    Wow, wuwuwu, Liangqin, help! The eighth prince was frightened by the thunder and cried loudly, and rushed towards the guest hall.


    He was very smart. He saw Yi Fei and others entering the guest hall when they were ying in the yard. At this moment, he ran directly in, found Yi Fei quickly, and pounced on her: "Weird, I want to be the second master."


    Brother Dun, dont be afraid, its just thunder. There are no monsters and they wont eat you. Concubine Yi coaxed the eighth prince and hurried to see the queen.


    Seeing the Queen looking at the Eighth Prince, her face was surprised, her brows furrowed into the Chinese character "Chuan", and she was so frightened that she quickly knelt down: "Queen, please calm down, there is a vermin epidemic in the capital, and I was worried about the Eighth Prince, so I boldly brought him here... Originally I put him in the yard to y. I didn''t expect to catch him in a thunderstorm. Please forgive me, the Queen."


    The Eighth Prince was still crying: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    The sound was as loud as thunder. Concubine Yi hurried to coax her. Seeing the empress looking at her with a stern face, she continued to apologize to the empress: "I forgive you, it''s my concubine''s fault for letting the Eighth Prince disturb the empress'' peace."


    The queen suddenlyughed: "When did my reputation in the pce be so scary?"


    Concubine Yi hurriedly said: "I have always been very charitable, but I am a concubine who can''t speak..."


    She is not afraid of the Queen, she is afraid of Emperor Jingyuan!


    Although Emperor Jingyuan treated the queen coldly, he did not allow others to bully the queen. The queen was already ill. If the mother and son made trouble like this and her condition worsened, Emperor Jingyuan would definitely be furious.


    Everyone said that she was favored and could still live a normal life as a couple with Emperor Jingyuan in the pce, but Concubine Yi knew very well that the person in Emperor Jingyuan''s heart was the queen and would always be the queen... He would call Tiao when he had nightmares. magnificent.


    She didn''t understand it at first, butter she found out that Tiaohua was the queen''s nickname.


    Cool, cool, hug, oooooo! The eighth prince cried even more when he saw that Concubine Yi was only talking to the queen and notforting him.


    The Queen had a headache from his crying: "Let''s coax him first."


    Yes. Concubine Yi was stunned and quickly hugged the eighth prince to coax him.


    But there was thunder outside, and the Eighth Prince was so frightened that he couldn''t be coaxed.


    There was no other way but to carry her to the side hall and coax her. Finally, she got tired of crying and fell asleep.


    Due to the heavy rain, Concubine Yi and her party were trapped in the queen''s pce. When the eighth prince woke up, the heavy rain had not stopped.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa! The eighth prince was very excited when he saw the heavy rain. He broke free from the pull of the pce maid and ran to the yard to y in the rain. He was frightened by the thunder and hurriedly ran into the pce.


    Hurrying to no avail, he ran into the queen''s bedroom.


    Seeing the Queen leaning on the sofa covered with a fur nket, she widened her eyes and pointed at her: "Bad!" The Queen was in a trance for a while. When Brother Yuan was this old, he couldn''t speak clearly, and then they The couple taught him over and over again: "You are really energetic~"


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaao The Eighth Prince thought she was a bad person and asked Concubine Yi to kneel to her all the time. He yelled at her angrily and looked ferocious.


    Brother Dun, shut up and dont be rude to the Queen. Concubine Yi came over with her maids, and was very frightened when she saw this.


    "Bad!" The Eighth Prince pointed at the Queen and shouted at Concubine Yi. Concubine Yi was so angry that she rushed over and gave her a few ps on the butt. However, she was afraid that the Eighth Prince would cry and cause trouble to the Queen, so she raised her head high. His hand didn''t dare to fall.


    The queen said: "Don''t fight...he is fine...bring him over to me and take a look."


    These words made Concubine Yi obviously frightened.


    The empress is also a smart person. When she saw this, she smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t raise him and separate your mother and son."


    She just thought of Brother Yuan. In this life, she would only recognize the children that came out of her belly. No matter how good other people''s children were, she would not raise them. Moreover, she would not live long, and she did not want to get involved in the matter of establishing a reserve. .


    Yifei: "My queen, please forgive me, it was my concubine''s fault..."


    The queen waved her hand and interrupted her: "You are right, you did a good job...The rain has stopped, you can go back, I am tired."


    Yes, I will leave. Concubine Yi hurriedly took the eighth prince away.


    The eighth prince was a naughty kid. Before he left, he pointed at the queen and yelled: "Bad, bad, bad!"


    Concubine Yi quickened her pace and covered the eighth prince''s mouth as soon as she left the queen''s chamber. Why is this **** child so ignorant? If Emperor Jing Yuan found out, the future fate of their mother and son would probably be bad.


    After Concubine Yi returned, she felt uneasy, fearing that Emperor Jingyuan would anger their mother and son.


    And what happened in the Queen''s Pce was soon known to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan was surprised... Tiaohua actuallyughed and said such words.


    Hand in hand, we will never leave each other. They also made such an oath back then.


    However, no matter how many alliances and oaths were made, they were ruined by the bandits!


    He could face other women, but he couldn''t face her... He didn''t want to dirty her, and he didn''t want her to look down on him after knowing the truth.


    "...The Queen is suffering from fever this time, and her body has been a little worn out. But if she takes good care of herself, even if her lifespan is shortened, she will not die prematurely." Dr. Shao said tremblingly, fearing that one of his words This will make Emperor Jingyuan furious.


    This emperor is very much like Emperor Jingwu. He loves to kill people, and sometimes he will kill people without any reason at all. No one in the pce or outside the pce is not afraid of him.


    Emperor Jingyuan had long known that the queen''s life would not be too long, but he still felt sad when he heard this: "Let Wu take good care of the queen. As long as the queen lives well, Min Shu can continue to befortable at Yuanzi Medicine Store." Live life.


    Otherwise, even if Min Shu was not wrong, he would make Min Shu''s life worse than death.


    He added: "As long as she can prolong the queen''s life, I can show mercy to Min Shu."


    This was said to the eunuch, who responded: "Yes, I will inform Mr. Wu."


    Emperor Jingyuan asked again: "How has Yuanzi Medicine been doing in the past few years?"

 Chapter 1693: Arrogant

    Chapter 1693: Arrogant


    Chapter 1693 Arrogance


    Mr. Hu Bufang said: "It''s done very well. Most of the convenience medicines in the market nowe from Yuanzi Medicine. Because it was the first to sell convenience medicines, it has umted a reputation among the people, and its business is better than that of Chushen." The medicine shop and the Shilu medicine shop are better."


    Added another sentence: "However, the convenient medicines from Yuanzi Medicine Store are for treating colds and coughs, and are sold rtively cheaply. Rich people prefer to buy the convenient medicines from Chushen Medicine Store to maintain their health."


    Chushen Medicine Store sells various health-preserving pills because she is the husband of the founding princess. They are extremely expensive. The business can only be done among high-ranking officials and nobles, and cannot be extended to the private sector.


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "Since business is doing so well, let them donate medicine."


    One sentence severely damaged the vitality of Yuanzi Medicine Store and Chushen Medicine Store.


    Yes, I will give them an order from the head of the family to prepare the medicinal materials. Mr. Fang responded quickly, for fear that Emperor Jingyuan would remember that there was still a Shilu medicine shop.


    "There is also medicine for knife wounds. The soldiers in the northwest are in urgent need. Let their medicine shop deliver medicine nearby. If they dare to dy the war and cause the city to fall, they will not have to live." Emperor Jingyuan will not be polite to Chu Shen Medicine. The princess is dead, and Chushen Medicine Store is still doing business based on the name of the emperor''s rtives, so naturally he has to receive some benefits.


    "Yes." Mr. Fang also talked about collecting 10% of the taxes from shops in various ces: "The Ministry of Household Affairs, the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Punishment, and the Dali Temple have already agreed on the ceremony. The three ministries and one temple will go to various ces tomorrow to collect taxes. Imperial Medical Office I will also apany you to clean up poisonous insects and treat the people in various ces ahead."


    Emperor Jingyuan requested that the Ministry of War go with him, and he also gave the Ministry of War an oral instruction. If any family dared not pay taxes, the people from the Ministry of War would kill them directly.


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned: "It''s too slow. We must collect taxes from all shops in the capital within ten days, buy supplies and send them to the soldiers!"


    Taxes from all the shops in the capital will be collected in ten days. Your Majesty will not leave any time for the wealthy families.


    I am afraid that the ounts of the shops in the capital cannot be saved, so we should hurry up and ask the shops in Zhili and other ces to prepare their ounts.


    Yes. Mr. Fang responded.


    Emperor Jingyuan nced at Imperial Physician Shao and said to Master Fang: "Allocate a hundred taels of gold from the Ministry of Household Affairs and send it to the northwest along with the army''s supplies to the Gu family. The Gu family has made meritorious service in fighting the army and making medicine, so she should be treated well. I will reward her. Gold, I hope she will continue to assist her husband and make contributions to the court together."


    Since Tiaohua likes this young couple, he will treat Gu Shi favorably and give her some benefits.


    However, Qin Sang is going to be used to fight against the enemy, so he cannot be careless about his promotion. It is better to suppress it first and seal off a thousand households for the time being.


    "Yes, I will take care of it." Mr. Fang was a little surprised. Emperor Jingyuan obviously hated Mrs. Gu. He felt that she had done too many things for a woman and was very unruly in public. He wanted to take her away. She was soaked in a pig cage, why did she suddenly give Gu a reward and say that she should be treated favorably?


    As soon as the word "treat"es out, as long as Gu is smart, she will know that these two words can make her domineering in the northwest.


    It seems that I have to write to the master to tell him about Gu Jinli. I think the master will be happy, after all, she is his granddaughter.


    Emperor Jingyuan gave Master Fang another exnation and then let Master Fang go.


    Emperor Jingyuan was in a good mood because of the queen''sughter, so he asked the **** to send a message to Concubine Yi, prepare some side dishes, and go to her pce for dinner in the evening.


    After hearing this, Concubine Yi finally let go of the anxiety she had felt all day.


    It seems that Emperor Jingyuan was not angry about the eighth prince''s collision with the queen.


    Go back to your majesty. I will take care of the dishes myself and wait for your majesty toe back with Brother Dun to eat and eat. Concubine Yi said, and asked the pce maid to send the **** away, and also stuffed the **** with a reward of silver.


    Ke Yifei waited until midnight, but did not wait for Emperor Jingyuan.


    There were people in the capital, Zhili and other ces suffering from parasitic diseases. In some cases, an entire vige was sick, and half of the vige died due tock of timely use of medicine.


    What is even more frightening is that poisonous insects have crawled into rivers, streams, and wells, and have harmed many people.


    Bad news was delivered to the imperial court one by one, and Emperor Jingyuan had no time to go to Yifei''s pce. Fortunately, Gu''s insect attractant worked, and Emperor Jingyuan issued a death order again, dispatching soldiers and horses from the camp on the outskirts of Beijing to kill the insects. After ten days of hard work, almost all the poisonous insects in the entire capital were finally killed.


    Emperor Jingyuan asked again about the taxes on the shops in the capital. When he learned that the matter had been dyed due to the poisonous insect disease, he was furious: "Do you want to die? The capital has its own insect attractants to treat the poisonous insect disease. Who can I asked you to suspend the collection of shop taxes? Which official suspended it? I will kill it immediately!"


    In order to appease Emperor Jingyuan''s anger, Lord Fang could only kill two minor officials from the Ministry of Household Affairs to speed up the collection of taxes from the shops in the capital.


    By the eighth day of June, I was so busy that I finally collected the 10% tax from the shops in the capital and started to attack Zhili.


    At this time, He''an Mansion was also gued by poisonous insect pests. Fortunately, Gu Jinli sent the prescription back in advance. Dr. Wu led his people to make a lot of insect attractants, and also changed the prescription based on experience, so that the insect attractants were more effective. The effect was better, and He''an Mansion was able to survive.


    So when the adults from Sanbu and Yisi came to He''an Mansion, what they saw was not hell, but the bustling market where people were living their lives as usual.


    Physician Lin looked at He''an Mansion, which was full of busy pedestrians, and said in surprise: "...There is no parasitic disease here? Why is it still so lively?"


    The junior officials of the Ministry of Household Affairs feel that this situation is very good. The shops are open and the stalls are set up, so the Ministry of Household Affairs can collect taxes. If the shops are closed, they will not be able to collect money.


    After hearing this, the ancient prefect was very proud, but he suppressed his smile and said, "You sirs don''t know. There are also poisonous pests in He''an Prefecture, but there are fewer than other prefectures."


    Physician Lin had received the news before he came. After hearing this, he asked: "But Dr. Wu prepared the insect attractant in advance?"


    The ancient prefect was shocked. The court actually knew about this. Will it punish the Gu family and me the Gu family for sending the prescription back to He''an Prefecture after submitting the prescription?


    Physician Lin saw that Gu Zhifu did not speak, and looked like he was thinking of words. He smiled and said: "Gu Zhifu, don''t panic, this is a good thing, and your Majesty will not me you."


    Phew, the ancient magistrate breathed a sigh of relief. He knew Emperor Jingyuan''s temper and was afraid that if he made a mistake, he would be pped on the head.


    "You guys talk so much, can you stop talking? The soldiers in the northwest are still waiting for money to be paid to the army. Go to the government office to make preparations and take us to the shops to collect taxes!" The person sent by the Ministry of War was a rough guy, the most annoying. The civil servants talk in terse words, and they are too tired to speak. Sometimes they still dont understand, so it would be more practical to go to the cashier quickly.


    "This brother is right, let''s go back to the Yamen." The ancient prefect took the officials from the Yamen and picked up the officials from the three ministries and one temple.


    And the news that many high-ranking officials came to the capital soon spread throughout He''an Prefecture.


    "The imperial court sent many adults here and brought us a lot of medicinal materials. I heard that some medicine shop gave them to us for free. We can get a lot of medicinal materials for free this time."


    Oh, its not umon to get such unlucky things for free.


    "You idiot, how can this be called unlucky stuff? There is so much shortage of medicinal materials nowadays, so of course we have to drag it home if it is given to us for free. Even if we don''t need it, we can just sell it and we can get a lot of money."


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, she put her hands on her hips and cursed: "You bunch of conscienceless people, this is what the court gives us for medical treatment, but you want to sell it, you are so greedy, how can you be ashamed?!"


    With these words, a group of women around them gave up and pointed at her and said: "The most shameless and greedy person in Manfu City is you, Mrs. Chen, why do you me us!"


    Ms. Chen sneered and said: "Oh, why am I talking about you? Just because my niece made the insect attractant! I scold you just to give you face. If you don''t ept it, go back and ask your niece to make the insect attractant too. Ah. Im afraid your niece will only create poison and harm people, let alone making medicine!


    After finishing his quarrel, he raised his chin high and looked at the women with both nostrils, looking extremely arrogant.

 Chapter 1694: Dry frame

    Chapter 1694: Dry frame


    Chapter 1694 Fighting


    The women were furious. Some of them were dissatisfied and pointed at her and retorted: "Ah, what is your niece? Is that your niece? Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, she is just a niece of the same n as your husband''s family." , you act like Gu Xiaodong is your own daughter, do you want to be ashamed? I dont even look at what kind of belly you have, even if you are reincarnated eight times, a daughter of Gu Xiaodongs ability will note out of this belly!"


    The women in He''an Prefecture are both gossipy and scolding. This Gao family is also a well-known shrew in the market, and she is a close match with Chen family.


    Mrs. Chen''s face turned green when she heard this. She picked up a dustpan of garbage at the door and threw it at Mrs. Gao. Thanks to Mrs. Gao''s quick hiding, she didn''t get hit by the dirty garbage that even contained chicken manure. .


    But the women next to them were not so lucky. They were sshed by garbage and ran away in a hurry, patting the garbage on their bodies.


    "Why are you shooting? This is the daily savings of our prosperous shop. It''s your blessing to be sshed with it." After Mrs. Chen yelled, she pointed at Mrs. Gao and said: "Do you think you are that good? Your daughter is so useless. Everyone in the city knows what happened. They just don''t talk about you. How dare you act crazy with me here? No wonder your daughter still hooked up with Mr. Qi after she got married. It turns out that she learned that wild energy from you. Its just that your daughter has a bad temper, and Mr. Qi doesnt like her!


    The Gao familys daughter married a butcher Liu, who would deliver meat to Yingxianfang every day.


    Mr. Qi is a schr. He likes to go to Yingxianfang to drink with beauties when he has nothing to do. asionally he bumps into Butcher Liu when he is walking through the back door, so he gets to know her and says hello from time to time.


    Gao''s daughter would alsoe to deliver meat, but because she was a woman, she did not dare to enter Yingxianfang. She only watched the carts outside, and she had also met Mr. Qi.


    I felt that Mr. Qi treated people well. Although he was a little older, he was cleaner and better-looking than Butcher Liu, and his family was rich, so he had some thoughts that he shouldn''t have and wanted to have something happen with Mr. Qi.


    But one morning, as soon as she fell into Mr. Qi''s arms, she was seen by two guests at Yingxianfang.


    The two guests also got up early and went home through the back door. When they saw her hugging Mr. Qi, theyughed and said: "Mr. Qi, you are so lucky to have a young woman throw you into your arms, but you have to be careful. Butcher Liu can Just in Yingxianfang."


    Heh, my eyesight is really not that good. Lady Liu is young and her looks are really not good.


    Mr. Qi just saw Madam Liu falling towards him, and instinctively gave him a hand. He didn''t dare to have anything to do with a decent woman. When he heard the ridicule from his two friends, he quickly pushed Madam Liu away and said angrily: "You littledy. How can you look at the road and still fall on someone? Shameless!"


    Mr. Qi didn''t want to scold him so harshly, but when Lady Liu turned over, she hugged his waist directly and held on to him. He was not stupid, so he naturally knew what Lady Liu meant, so he said harsh words. Madam Liu, let her know what she is afraid of and dont do it again in the future.


    Mr. Qi finished scolding and left with his servants.


    As soon as he left, Butcher Liu came out and beat Mrs. Liu on the spot.


    Mrs. Liu is the daughter of the Gao family, so she can let Butcher Liu beat her in vain? The fight was immediately fought back, and the couple fought, attracting everyone to watch, which made the matter a big deal.


    The two Yingxianfang guests were scumbags. When they heard about this, they spread the news about Lady Liu giving birth to Mr. Pu Qi.


    After hearing this, the people in He''an Mansion were all excited.


    Oh, it turns out there is such gossip. Lady Liu is really powerful. She dared to pounce on a man while he was delivering some meat. She is an old man and deserves to be beaten by Butcher Liu.


    I heard that Madam Liu was beaten so hard that a few of her teeth were knocked out and her face was swollen. She may have been disfigured. Shes really pitiful.


    "Poor you, Mrs. Liu was so fierce that she bit off half of Butcher Liu''s ear, and Butcher Liu became disfigured." The gossip about Gao''s daughter and son-inw has been spreading in He''an Mansion for more than half a month. Now that it was finally over, Mrs. Chen brought it out again, which made Mrs. Gao turn blue with anger and pounced on her: "You bitch, I will fight with you!"


    "Come here, your shopkeeper''s wife is going to be beaten by a vicious woman,e out and beat her back!" Mrs. Chen jumped back and hid in the store. After hearing this, several waiters ran out and stopped Mrs. Gao with a broom.


    Mrs. Chen was so proud that she pointed at Mrs. Gao and cursed: "Bah, you still want to beat me. When I am fighting with a shrew in the countryside, you are still fighting with pigs for food!"


    Several waiters twitched their mouths and looked ugly... Madam shopkeeper, couldn''t you say a few words less? After eating every day and having nothing to do, he would gossip and fight with the women in the streets. If he couldn''t fight, he would call them for help. They are there to work in the workshop, not to be your escort.


    But not long after Chen was proud, a group of government officials beat gongs and shouted in the streets: "Attention all major shops, the northwest is a great victory, our soldiers have won the battle, and the emperor has issued an order to collect 10% from all major shops. The gold and silver will be used as taxes to pay for the soldiers who resisted the war! All shops will immediately prepare their ounts for the past year, waiting for the government officials and the adults from the capital toe to inspect and collect taxes!"


    The yamen officer kept shouting, his voice loud enough that people in the streets could hear him clearly.


    What? What does this mean? Your Majesty wants to collect taxes again?!


    The shopkeepers in the shops on the street were all panicked and ran out one after another asking each other: "Did you hear clearly what the government officials said? But we have to collect taxes again?"


    I heard it clearly, even if you want to collect taxes, it sounds like we are still only collecting taxes from those who open a shop and do business!


    When Mrs. Gao heard this, she was so happy that she pointed at Chen and said, "You stinky bitch, let me go crazy. Retribution ising. The emperor is going to collect your taxes. My family doesn''t have a shop, huh!" "


    There is a well in Gaos home, and people in several alleys who dont have wells in their homes go to her home to pay for water.


    Shuijing is not considered a shop.


    "Ah, you are a bastard, I will beat you to death!" Mrs. Chen picked up the wooden stick and hit Mrs. Gao. She gave Mrs. Gao several severe blows before she gave up.


    He ran to ask the yamen servant again: "Xiao Zhang yamen servant, please stop first. What do you mean by shouting? Why does the emperor want to collect our taxes again?"


    Xiao Zhang''s yamen servant is Zhang Sanjin, a n brother of Zhang Bantou of the government yamen. Because of the Gu family''s contribution to Gu Jinan''s rtionship, the adults of the government yamen are very proud of the Gu family and told Zhang Sanjin and other yamen servants to take care of the Gu family''s family in Fucheng. workshop, so Chen knew Zhang Sanjin.


    Shopkeepers from various shops who came nearby also asked anxiously: "Yes, Mr. Jin, what is going on? Do you really want to collect taxes from the shops? We just paid the anti-war tax some time ago, and we really have no money. What''s going on?" I wont be able to live without you!


    Zhang Sanjin looked at them and sneered: "Don''t want to hand over? Your Majesty has sent adults from the Ministry of War, Ministry of Punishment, and Dali Temple toe with you. If you dare not to hand over, the Ministry of War will arrest you immediately!"


    He added: "Don''t cry about being poor. Other ces may not be able to pay taxes, but each of your shops is making money. You give up 10% of your profits to pay for the soldiers. At most, your family will have nothing but meat and rice." Life can still be lived.


    But if the soldiers who resisted the army did not have money to buy supplies, they would really not be able to survive!

 Chapter 1695: slipped away

    Chapter 1695: slipped away


    Chapter 1695 slipped away


    Several of the soldiers brought by Liang Baihu have scars on their faces, and two have their hands cut off. The soldiers fighting in the northwest are worse off than them. Are you still reluctant to give some money?


    The shopkeepers looked at each other and said, "We know that the soldiers fought hard against the invaders, but we have already paid the anti-armor tax and done our best, so why should we pay it again?!"


    The shopkeepers are also very angry, and its not easy for them either.


    Zhang Sanjin said: "Some people from the Ministry of War havee with the emperor''s instructions. If you don''t hand over the money, the soldiers from the Ministry of War will directly kill people. I advise you not to instigate and give the money quickly. It''s not that there is no money. Besides, the court He also brought us medicinal materials to treat poisonous and insect diseases..."


    Mr. Chen was toozy to listen to Zhang Sanjin''s nonsense, so she said: "So, we have agreed to pay this money?"


    "It''s not settled, Mrs. Chen, just wait until you pay the money and go bankrupt, hahaha!" Mrs. Gao has the same temper as Mrs. Chen. They will kill others if they catch others doing something bad.


    "You stinky bitch, I''m going to put poisonous bugs into your well, so that your family can''t do business, and you can''t even drink the northwest wind!" Mrs. Chen was so angry that she wanted to roll up her sleeves and hit Mrs. Gao, but Zhang Sanjin said: " No, your shop doesnt have to pay taxes.


    "What?!"


    Everyone present was shocked, including Ms. Chen herself: Why doesnt my family have to pay?


    The good thing happened so suddenly that Mrs. Chen couldn''t believe it.


    Zhang Sanjin said: "Qin Baihu and Gu Xiaodong''s family have made great contributions. The news was sent to the emperor. The emperor sent a message, saying that Gu Xiaodong''s family had made great contributions in fighting the war and making medicine. They should be treated generously. The shops opened by the Gu family did not have to pay taxes, and they also paid taxes. Gu Xiaodongs family rewarded me with a hundred taels of gold!


    "Really? Hahaha, the emperor is indeed a sensible old man!" Mrs. Chenughed wildly. The sound was so loud that the government officials couldn''t bear it and took a few steps back.


    The shop did not have to pay taxes, and Sang and Xiaoyu had made meritorious deeds again. Mrs. Chen started to go crazy, pulling away the crowd, rushing in front of Mrs. Gao, grabbing her hair and pping her twice: "Smelly bitch, did you hear that my niece made meritorious service?" Now, the shop doesnt have to pay taxes. The emperor even praised her, and you are bullying her aunt here. Be careful that the emperor sends people to arrest your whole family and behead you!"


    Mrs. Gao was also shocked by Qin Sang Gu Jinli''s words about being rewarded by the emperor for his meritorious service. She turned pale with fright and quickly begged for mercy: "Sister Chen, please calm down. I didn''t mean it...it''s all because of this. I owe you so much. Don''t worry, sister Chen. My sister will do it in the future." You must keep your bad mouth and dont cause trouble for your sister.


    When Gao was in the market, her best skill was begging for mercy. As long as Chen didn''t rely on the emperor to embarrass her family, she would be able to kneel down to Chen... maybe this kneeling would be enough to curry favor with Chen, and then Gu Xiaodong''s family. As a couple, if she finally tters the emperor, her family will be prosperous.


    "Ah, you are an old bastard. You are so old that you are almost dead and you still call me sister. I am much younger than you. Besides, my family is rich and I am not blind. Even if I want to take a concubine, I have to find a young one. What can you do with me?" I call you sister?!" Ms. Chen spat on Ms. Gao''s face. After scolding her, she felt relieved. She let go of Ms. Gao, ran up to Zhang Sanjin, and asked with a smile: "Xiao Yamen, what about that? Has His Majesty given any rewards to the rest of our Gu family? After all, Xiaoyu is our Gu family, and he has made such great achievements, so His Majesty cannot reward us Gu family or something to be worthy of all."


    "You''re so beautiful, Ms. Chen, you''re sick again, aren''t you? Go back to the shop!" As soon as Gu Dagui came back from the government office, he saw Mrs. Chen here saying things that would cause trouble. He wanted to beat her up, so he hurriedly scolded her. she.


    Mr. Chen was not afraid of Gu Dagui at all. When she saw himing back, she ran over and said, "Dagui, Sang and Xiaoyu have made meritorious deeds. The emperor has given them a promotion and a reward!"


    Gu Dagui had a headache and yelled: "I already know, you don''t need to tell me, just shut up. Have you forgotten what An Geer said? Don''t want the money anymore?!"


    Brother An had confessed earlier that Xiaoyu had made an insect attractant and presented the prescription to the court. After the incident spread, the Gu family would be praised and targeted at the same time. They should be cautious about what they say. Okay, take care of your family and the servants in the shop, and don''t cause trouble to Sang and Xiaoyu.


    Ms. Chen cared about money the most. After hearing this, she remembered Gu Jinan''s warning and quickly shut up.


    Gu Dagui said to Zhang Sanjin: "Master Jin, I''m sorry. You all know that my mother-inw loves to go crazy. Don''t be angry."


    Zhang Sanjin said with a smile: "Brother Gu is joking. The Gu family saved the lives of everyone in the city. Let''s remember our kindness. How can we be angry with my sister-inw?"


    Zhang Sanjin said this to the shopkeepers present. This man suffered from inequality the most. Seeing that Gu''s shop did not have to pay taxes, he must have been jealous. He had to remind them of Gu Jia''s life-saving grace, lest they think that Gu Jia''s grace was in vain.


    After everyone heard this, they thought of those terrible poisonous insects and the people who died from the poisonous insect disease. They felt much less jealous, and no longer envied the favor of Gu''s shop.


    Gu Dagui took the opportunity to drag Mrs. Chen away, so as not to be caught and asked for help... The ancient prefect reminded him that someone would probablye to the couple and put the shop in the name of the Gu family, so he could not agree, lest he Turning the Gu family''s grace into a disaster.


    Ms. Chen was dissatisfied and said: "What are you trying to do? Our Gu family has been in the limelight, and I haven''t..."


    "You still want to go out and show off? I''m warning you, don''t seek death. Now is the cusp of the storm. If you dare to go out and show off, An Ge''er won''t be polite to you." After Gu Dagui taught Chen a lesson, he dragged her Go back to the shop.


    As soon as you enter the shop, ask the clerks to close the door.


    Chen: "Why do we close the door so that no business can be done and no money can be earned?"


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dagui nodded: "Well, close the shop first, and let''s go back to the vige and stay for half a month."


    Mrs. Chen was angry: "What? Are you crazy? Even if Sang and Xiaoyu have made great contributions, we still have to make money. Because of the poisonous insect disease some time ago, our shop has been closed for half a month. Now it will be closed again." Cant make it through the day?


    Gu Dagui told the ancient prefect''s reminder, and said: "We only have so much ability, and we don''t understand the tricks of the city people. It''s better to go back to the vige and hide for a while, so as not to be tricked by Sang and Xiaoyu." disaster."


    This statement makes sense, but Mrs. Chen feels sorry for the money: "If the door is closed for half a month, the money lost will almost catch up with the taxes."


    Gu Dagui said: "Stopining. Uncle San often said that people have to suffer a little loss in order to be blessed for a long time. Our Gu family has already received a reward from the emperor. This great blessing needs to be slowed down for a while, so as not to be in trouble." We are overwhelmed by blessings.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen finally nodded: "Okay."


    He looked at him again and said: "Gui, I found that your little mouth is very good at making words now... You are so glib. You **** doesn''t want to seduce the little widow and imitate others to take concubines!"


    Gu Dagui was speechless: "You can really dance, why did you get involved in taking a concubine? I''m not honest enough? And you control all the money in the house, how can I get the money to take a concubine?"


    Right.


    but


    "But you don''t want to have a daughter with me?!" After Chen got pregnantst time, she still wanted to have a daughter, but Gu Dagui didn''t cooperate with her, making her think that he had raised a baby outside. widow.


    Gu Dagui subconsciously supported his waist, which was almost broken in order to cooperate with Mrs. Chen''s delivery of her daughter.


    However, in order to appease Mrs. Chen and not make trouble, he could only say as if he was jumping into a pit of fire: "Okay, this time when we return to the vige, we will continue to cultivate thend and have a daughter."

 Chapter 1696: Big profit

    Chapter 1696: Big profit


    Chapter 1696: Big Profits


    Mrs. Chen was happy to hear this and snorted pretentiously: "If I had agreed earlier, it would have been the end of it, and I''m still stretching here with my mother."


    He nced at Gu Dagui again: "Look, you''ve lost weight. Wait, I''ll get you some tonic soup to eatter to give you energy!"


    Gu Dagui''s face turned red when he heard this, and he scolded in a low voice: "You don''t even look at where this ce is to say something like this, how can you be so shameless? Isn''t it a bit righteous?"


    "Bah, what are you pretending to do with me? What do these two people need to do in bed? That''s all." Mrs. Chen said disdainfully, and then said: "Don''t feel bad about the money, I will go out and order some soup, meat and vegetables, blessing Can Tailou still ask for money from me?"


    This is the time to cheat on the food and wine of Fu Tai Lou again.


    "I''ll go to the tofu room in the backyard and tell the workers. You go back and pack your things quickly." Mrs. Chen turned around and left. When she turned around, she gave Gu Dagui a wink.


    Well, Gu Dagui was trembling with fright. He couldn''t help it anymore. When he went back, he had to go to the old doctor Wu and ask him to prescribe some tonic, otherwise he was afraid that his life would be ruined by this woman.


    The news that Sang Qin and Gu Jinli had made great achievements in the northwest and were praised and rewarded by the emperor quickly spread throughout the city like the wind.


    Before Gu Dagui and the others left, the prominent families and wealthy households in the city sent people with congrattory gifts to the Gu family''s workshop in the north of the city to congratte the Gu family. Please beg the Gu family again to let them put the shop under the Gu family''s name first and avoid paying the 10% tax.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Shopkeeper Gu, Mrs. Shopkeeper Gu, please open the door quickly. We are from the Shi family in Fucheng. We havee to congratte your family with valuable gifts."


    The Yu family from Fucheng is also here, bringing with them Jinling satin worth ten taels a piece and fifty-year-old ginseng. Madam Gu, the shopkeeper, hurry up and open the door!


    The whole city, men, women, old and young, all know that Chen is stingy and loves money. When these people who came to give gifts saw that Gu''s workshop was closed, they used words of temptation.


    Ms. Chen was scratching her head when she heard this in the room. She almost cried thinking about not being able to get so many valuable things. She was about to rush over to open the door to the people outside, but was stopped by A Feng and the guys.


    Afeng said: "Madam shopkeeper, the young boss and Young Master Gu have told you not to be greedy for money that you can''t handle. If you cause trouble to Gu''s workshop, they will sever ties with your family and let your family Spew out the dividends from the workshop and let your family live a miserable life of eating soybeans and cooking wild vegetables without putting in the oil."


    Well, Mrs. Chen thought about the days when she ate wild vegetables to satisfy her hunger, her face turned the color of wild vegetables, and her stomach grumbled in response to the situation, but she did not give up and said: "I didn''t say I wanted to help them, I''m such a stupid person. People? I just want to ept their gifts, but I wont help if Im busy!


    Mrs. Chen''s abacus was very good, but Afeng said: "Madam shopkeeper, how can there be such a good thing in the world where you just take money and don''t help? If you take the money and you run away, others will use this matter to destroy you. reputation, what''s more, they may go to the Yamen to sue you, and then implicate the entire Gu''s workshop."


    "I''m not a teenage girl, so I''m still worried about them ruining my reputation?!" Mrs. Chen put her hands on her hips, pointed at A Feng and said, "And you, where are you from, you brat? Why are you talking about me like that? I am your wife, the shopkeeper, and if you, a servant, dare to say anything wrong about my boss, I dont want to live anymore!


    A Feng pretended not to hear, and was protected by the master, the young boss, and the eldest young master. Those who were sent to the Fucheng workshop would be fine. The Chen family was just rude and would not really do anything to them.


    Mr. Chen was very angry when she saw Afeng ignoring her: "You brats are so cowardly, I paid you a sry!"


    How dare you say a sry of one hundred cash?


    "What are you yelling about again? Don''t be here as a hands-off shopkeeper. Everything has been packed. Let''s go and see if there is anything missing, so that you won''t have to scold me again if you can''t find anything when you return to the vige." Gu Dagui worked hard and said: After packing up the couple''s things, they were about toe over to summon the guys to talk when they heard Mrs. Chen showing off her power and scolding her. "What''s missing? I''m missing several cartloads of valuable things!" Chen was so heartbroken that she discussed with Gu Dagui: "Dagui, we have to bring some gifts to a few families when we return to the vige. It''s too expensive to spend money to buy them. Yes, there is a street of people outside waiting to give us gifts, open the door, would you like some?"


    Gu Dagui: "If you want anything, don''t be stupid, otherwise I will tell An Ge''er when we return to the vige. If he is angry, we can''te to Fucheng workshop to be the shopkeeper."


    Mrs. Chen became angry when she heard this: "How can he, a junior like us, kick us two elders out of the workshop?"


    Gu Dagui: "It''s really possible. If you don''t believe me, try it."


    Well, Mrs. Chen was choked by the rebuke, and just as she was about to retort, A Ling, who was guarding the back door, came: "The shopkeeper, the shopkeeper''s wife, Mr. Hu''s family, Mr. Qi, people from the Xu family, the second manager of the An family, and those from the Ji family. The chief steward is at the back door, bringing congrattory gifts, saying that he wants to see the shopkeeper and his wife, and that he is not here to ask for help."


    He added: "The younger one was afraid that there were too many of them and would be seen by other guests who came to curry favor, so he took the initiative to bring them in first."


    Gu Dagui said: "It''s okay, these are people we are familiar with, we can trust them, and they won''t harm us."


    Mrs. Chens eyes widened and she asked, They brought gifts? Are they many? Are they ginseng, birds nest, or pieces of silk satin?


    "You greedy woman, you can only ask these questions, hurry up and meet the guests from several houses." Gu Dagui pulled Chen away, but did not forget to exin: "You have to take it easy and don''t make a joke. Otherwise, it will bring shame to Gus workshop!


    "I know, I know, you still need to tell me." Mrs. Chen said perfunctorily and went to the living room of the back house to meet several families.


    The person who came from the Xu family was a shopkeeper. When he saw them, he immediately said: "Congrattions to my second uncle and second aunt. The Gu family has received a reward from the emperor. This is a great event that will bring glory to our family!"


    Hahaha, its indeed a big happy event, but our two families are inws, so your Xu family also shares in this happy event. Mrs. Chen said proudly and cheerfully.


    The shopkeeper of the Xu family was overjoyed that the Gu family had received such a blessing and could say such words to the Xu family. This shows that the old man has a vicious eye on people... Although Mrs. Chen is vulgar and greedy, she has no bad intentions. He was very protective of his shorings. It was not a loss for the Xu family to form this family rtionship.


    Now it seems that not only is there no loss, it is a huge profit!


    Gu Jinan is the young San Yuang of Jianghuai. The Gu family has been rewarded by the emperor, and Qin Baihu has made great achievements. He will definitely be given a high official position, and his inws will also benefit.


    "Same joy." The shopkeeper of the Xu family said with suppressed joy, and hurriedly handed over the gift list: "My second aunt, I was in a hurry today, so I only prepared a small gift, and the bulk of the gift was sent from the county home. "


    Chen was illiterate and couldn''t understand. He took the gift list and handed it to Gu Dagui: "What is it written on?"


    Gu Dagui read out the gift, and Mrs. Chen was very happy after hearing it. She could get dozens of taels of private money by selling the three pieces of brocade, which is not bad.


    Mr. Qi couldn''t wait any longer and said: "Brother Dagui, wife of Dagui, I am here to remind you not to stay in Fucheng anymore and go back to the vige to live for a while to avoid being pestered by people who want to take advantage of you." .

 Chapter 1697: two coolies

    Chapter 1697: two coolies


    Chapter 1697 Two Coolies


    Mr. Qi told them the dangers of staying in Fucheng.


    The second manager of Boss Ans family also came to remind him of this: Shopkeeper Gu, shopkeeper Gus wife, our boss also asked this old ve to remind us of this.


    He also exined: "The adults from three departments and one temple came to collect shop taxes. The first one they went to was Anjia. Our boss was busy calcting taxes with the adults and couldn''te over. I hope the shopkeeper and his wife won''t be offended."


    He said and handed over a box: "It''s for Cheng Yi, the shopkeeper Gu''s family. The gifts for Qin Baihu and Gu Xiaodong''s family will be delivered to Dafeng Vigeter."


    Mrs. Chen immediately took the box and opened it. Her eyes were filled with gold: "Boss An is so polite. I''m almost an uncle. It''s such a waste to wear such a good gold head and face."


    Give more gifts!


    Thats right. The second manager of the An family smiled respectfully.


    After speaking, they stepped aside and waited for several people to finish talking. Then they left together through the back door, so as not to be seen by people who were watching Gu''s workshop.


    Hu Dong''s family also came to remind Gu Dagui and his wife to go home first to avoid the limelight. Seeing that someone had told them, they felt relieved. Knowing that Chen''s was delicious, they gave Futailou''s wine and food to make Chengyi so that they would not be hungry on the way. .


    Mrs. Chen was a little disgusted, but thinking that she often went to Futai Building to eat and drink for free, and took advantage of it, she happily epted it, and said: "Dong Hu''s house, I will go to Futai Building when we pass by the county town." Lets take some tonic soup home and drink it.


    Gu Dagui''s face turned red and he scolded Ms. Chen: "You, a woman, can''t take enough advantage."


    Everyone in the city knows that you want to grow pearls from old ms, but you still want to make up the soup in public, and you have lost all face.


    Hu Dongjia had already epted his fate, nodded and said: "It''s just a few cups of soup. My younger brothers and sisters can go and get it if they want it. The shopkeeper will make appropriate arrangements."


    "Hu Dong''s family is generous." Ms. Chen was happy and turned to look at the Ji family: "Master Ji, you are here too."


    Those who are here to give gifts, please bring them quickly. We are going back in a hurry.


    Manager Ji Da smiled and said: "I have met shopkeeper Gu and Mrs. Gu, and I would like to congratte you two..."


    He also said some words of congrattions, and finally handed over the gift list: "Thanks to the Gu family, Linhe Prefecture was spared the poisonous insect disease this time."


    Because the insect attractant was sent to the Ji family by the Gu family for the sake of Ji Zhenniang, the Ji family gained a reputation, so it was spread that Qin Sang had made great contributions and the Gu family was praised and rewarded by the emperor. After that, the steward of Jida immediately opened the warehouse to pack up two carts of gifts and brought them to Mr. and Mrs. Chen.


    Originally I wanted to send three cars as a gift, but Manager Ji Da thought that because Qin Sang and the Gu family had made such great contributions, and the Gu family had been rewarded by the emperor, the old man in the family was afraid that he would go to Tianfu County in person to make friends, so he removed one of them. car. Don''t give too many gifts and make people think that the Ji family is too ttering to the Qin and Gu families.


    "So much, so rich!" Ms. Chen screamed when she saw the Ji family''s gift list, then quickly shut up and said with a smile: "The Ji family is too polite. They all fought together in the northwest. Why are you being so polite? .


    The polite words were spoken dryly, and his eyes drifted toward the back door, with a look on his face that he couldn''t wait to see the two cars with gifts.


    Mr. Qi looked at Gu Dagui and said, "Brother Dagui, you can set off now. There are more and more peopleing to block you from outside. If it''s toote, you may not be able to leave."


    Gu Dagui said: "Mr. Qi reminded us that we, as a couple, should exin a few words to the guys and leave when we are done."


    Mr. Qi: "Then when you are done, let''s go through the back door together, so as not to be seen opening the door all the time."


    Sure. Gu Dagui nodded and went to find Afeng and Aling to exin the matter.


    After working for more than two-quarters of an hour, he returned to the living room and said to a few people: "Everything has been exined, let''s go out together."


    Hey. Mr. Qi stood up with a smile on his face that was about to seed.


    Ms. Chen looked like something was wrong. I was afraid that this shipment would take advantage of the Gu family again! Sure enough, when they arrived at the back door, Mr. Qi''s sons Qi Yun and Qi He were also there. They were standing next to a carriage. When they saw Mrs. Chen and the othersing, they hurriedly saluted: "I''ve seen Uncle Gu and Aunt Gu."


    Ms. Chen asked: Why are you here?


    Needless to say, I must have heard that the Gu family had received a favor from the Emperor and was forced by Qi to follow them back to the vige to curry favor with An Geer.


    Ms. Chen guessed correctly, thats what Mr. Qi meant: The two of them are not good at learning, and I want them to go back to the vige with Brother Dagui and his sister-inw to ask Brother An for advice.


    "Ask me for advice? You have to pay for it. You can''t teach for free." Mrs. Chen was also unambiguous. She asked for money as soon as she asked, and she asked for double portions: "We, husband and wife, will take them back to the vige and take care of their food, drink and housing." Along with the daily insect attractants, these are all worth money.


    An Ge''er has made a rule that the Gu family does not allow students to stay overnight. Anyone whoes to visit him to discuss knowledge must leave on the same day. Those who cannot leave are sent to a house in the town. Anyway, the home is for family members, and outsiders are not allowed to stay overnight... Ouyang Except family members and Shang family members.


    Mr. Qi immediately took out a bag and handed it to Chen: "Brother and sister Gu are tired, this is a thank you gift."


    Mrs. Chen didn''t hide it, she opened it on the spot to see how much money there was in the bag. When she saw three hundred taels of silver notes, she smiled, looked at Qi Yun and Qi He and said, "Look at these two great nephews. You are very thoughtful. Seeing that the winter wheat harvest is about to begin, you will follow your aunt back to work. You are so sensible!"


    He greeted Qi Yun and Qi He: "Hurry up and get in the car. Let''s leave now."


    Qi Yun and Qi He already wanted to die. From what Chen said, did they actually want them to return to the vige to do farm work?


    The two of them looked at Mr. Qi and begged with their eyes: Dad, help me, don''t throw us into the countryside. If we go, with Chen''s virtue, he will definitely treat us like cattle and drive us to do farm work. We will be exhausted.


    Mr. Qi stared at them and cursed: "You are deaf, get in the car quickly, don''t dy your uncle and aunt returning to the vige."


    Two ignorant brats, do they know how powerful the Gu family is now? Not to mention that the Gu family has been favored by the emperor, but just that Mr. Ouyang Hu is on good terms with Gu Jinan, they should go and curry favor with Gu Jinan and use Gu Jinan''s rtionship to curry favor with the Ouyang family, so that the Qi family can also be a big help in the capital.


    The two of them had no choice but to ept their fate and get in the car.


    However, Mr. Qi stuffed two money bags into them, each containing thousands of taels of silver notes, and asked them to spend them in the countryside.


    "Shopkeeper, you can go." A Ling had already driven a mule cart over, and the boxes and cages of Chen and his wife were also moved into the cart.


    The journey was too far and A Ling knew how to use fists and kicks to **** Chen and his wife back to the vige and then back to the city for fear of being unsafe.


    Hey. Gu Dagui responded and told A Feng: You have always been a sensible person. Take good care of the workshop and dont make any mistakes.


    "Yes." Afeng opened the back door and sent them out.


    As soon as they left, Ah Feng closed the back door.


    But the back door was already being stared at. After seeing so many vehiclesing out, the crowd at the alley went crazy and shouted: "The Chen couple are here, big guys,e quickly!"


    One by one, they are running towards this direction carrying congrattory gifts.


    Ah Ling was so powerful that he quickly turned the mule cart and ran back: "Go back, there is an alley here, turn around and run for more than a quarter of an hour and you will reach the main street."


    The person driving the Ji family''s car to deliver the gifts quickly turned around to follow.


    Mr. Qi, the second manager of the Hu Dong family, the An family, and the shopkeeper of the Xu family did not leave, leaving carriages and mule carts from several families across the alley, blocking the path of arge group of people in front of them.

 Chapter 1698: punish

    Chapter 1698: punish


    Chapter 1698 Punishment


    These people were here to curry favor with the Gu family. Seeing that the way was blocked, they hurriedly said: "Move the vehicle quickly, don''t block the way for us!"


    Mom, your family has a good rtionship with the Gu family. You cane in and fawn over the Gu family, but you prevent us from fawning over the Gu family. Do you still have any sense of loyalty?


    Mr. Qi said: "Brother Shi, you arete. My two sons have already escorted shopkeeper Gu and his wife back to their hometown."


    "What? Run away!" Mr. Shi wanted to hit the wall after hearing this. The two people who were easiest to fawn over ran away, and it would be difficult for them to try to fawn over the Gu family again.


    That Gu Jinan is too smart, and he also has some powerful people behind his back. He doesn''t take soft and hard advice, and they can''t even get along with him.


    Weve just left, please move the vehicle quickly so that we can still catch up. Mr. Shi San said.


    Mr. Qi thought about it for a while and then agreed: "Sure."


    But everyone waited for half a quarter of an hour, and none of the cars of Qi, Hu, An, and Xu moved away.


    Shi Sanye was angry and asked: "Mr. Qi, this is too much. If you do this, will everyone still be in Fucheng in the future?!"


    Mr. Qi sneered: "Shi San, what are you yelling at me? I''m here to save you. Ask your conscience, are you really here to congratte me? Are you trying to take advantage of me?"


    He added: "Don''t me me for not reminding you that some money must be given away, otherwise none of you will be able to bear the emperor''s wrath!"


    Everyone was shocked after hearing this, and asked all at once: "What does Mr. Qi mean by this? Did Mr. Qi send you some news?"


    Mr. Qis brother is an official in the capital and has always been rtively well-informed.


    Mr. Qi said: "Don''t care who reminded me. In short, if you don''t want to die, just be honest and don''t mess around."


    He pointed at them and said: "Get out of the way quickly, don''t block the road, we want to go back."


    It was the other way around, and he became Mr. Qi and questioned them about blocking the road.


    Everyone feels unhappy, but they can only get out of the way... What can they do if they don''t get out of the way? Gu Dagui and his wife have disappeared without a trace.


    After everyone got out of the way, Mr. Qi and his car were finally able to drive out of the alley. After saying goodbye, they ran towards their respective mansions.


    But Mr. Qi found that the mule cart at the Fujia Inn seemed to be following him, and frowned: "Sixiong, stop, let''s see what the Fujia boy wants to do?"


    Yes. Sixiong stopped the carriage.


    Young Master Fu was shocked when he saw this. He originally wanted to follow Mr. Qi to the Qi Mansion and ask Mr. Qi, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Qi stopped the car on the street.


    Master Fu, my husband has invited someone. Sixiong came over to invite someone.


    Mr. Fu could only bite the bullet and go to see Mr. Qi.


    Mr. Qi asked straight to the point: "Boy from the Fu family, what do you want to do? Are you still determined to give up? Believe it or not, I will report you to the officials. I am a man of great honor!"


    "Mr. Qi, please forgive me. I don''t mean any harm." Master Fu quickly begged for mercy and said, "I just want to ask Mr. Qi, can I go to Dafeng Vige to visit the two Qi brothers?"


    ah?


    Mr. Qi looked at Young Master Fu and gritted his teeth and said, "Are you a coward? You still want to use our Qi family to get close to the Gu family? I can''t tell you! Live your life honestly and don''t deal with useless things. Taxes are what the emperor wants. No, it''s useless to tter the Gu family. Besides, you''re not very knowledgeable, so how can you make friends with Gu Jin''an?"


    I am a young San Yuan Lang from Jianghuai, and I will not y with prodigals like you who just go upstairs and drink wine every now and then!


    Um?


    Why do you feel like you are scolding yourself?


    He also likes to go to the building to drink flower wine and look at beautiful flower girls. Young Master Fu said: "Mr. Qi, it is precisely because I am not knowledgeable that I want to ask Gu Xiucai for advice."


    "Come on." Mr. Qi didn''t believe it at all, and waved his hand and said: "The Gu family is not an ordinary family, and Gu Jinan is not an ordinary person. It is not so easy to make friends with someone. And if you go uninvited at this time, Gu Jinan will If you are ssified as a person who is in favor of others, I will reject you and I will never be friends with you in this life."


    In order to save the Gu family this trouble, Mr. Qi said: "If you really want to make good friends with Gu Jinan, wait until hees to Fucheng again after the tax storm is over. When my family invites him toe to our house as a host, we will send someone to invite you to apany him."


    Really?! Master Fu was very happy.


    "Of course it''s true. Remember not to do stupid things." After Mr. Qi finished speaking, he let Si Xiong drive away.


    But I thought to myself: I have to write a letter to the Gu family after I go back to remind them that there may be people who are determined to chase them to the vige to curry favor with them.


    Thanks to the help of Mr. Qi and others, the Chen and his wife were able to leave the city smoothly. In addition to the news that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli had made great contributions and were praised and rewarded by the emperor, the adults from the three departments and one temple in the capital also brought news about He''an. There is news that Ding Ge, a hundred households in Qian Yang County, together with bandits, plotted to murder a general who was resisting the army, but were defeated and killed. The emperor also ordered the raids on their homes and the execution of the entire Ding family.


    As soon as the news came out, those shops that wanted to keep ounts and pay less taxes stopped trying to be evil... The emperor loves killing people so much, so they should just pay the money honestly.


    The news of the emperor''s handling of the banditry and the conquest of troops also reached the Ji family in Linhe Prefecture.


    Mr. Ji said: "The three and six rtives of the Ding family are lucky. If it hadn''t been for the poisonous insect disease and the need for manualbor to trap and kill the poisonous insects, the three members of the Ding family would have died."


    Originally, the three members of the Ding family were indeed going to die, but some adults advised them that now Dachu was short of people and had a poisonous insect disease. Those poisonous insects were evil things that ordinary people should not touch, so it would be better to leave the three members of the Ding family alone. Let them trap and kill the poisonous insects.


    The emperor agreed.


    Those who received this grace were Lu Chong and the Shi Baihu n.


    Lu Chong and Shi Baihu both helped Ding Gemit crimes. After the incident was defeated, their whole family was killed. Fortunately, the tribesmen were given grace and only had to trap and kill poisonous insects to pay for their sins.


    "It''s better for our family to be a brother. Not only has he achieved military exploits, but he has also made good friends with Qin Yingxiong and the grandson-inw of Guangcheng uncle''s house. This will give our Ji family face. Now that my son goes out to socialize, the gentlemen of each family are polite to him. Very good." Ji Zhenniang''s father said with a smile on his face, and he couldn''t hide his pride.


    Mr. Ji was not happy about this. Just now, the boss started to wander. It should be noted that getting carried away can easily lead to disaster!


    "Brother, Xie Cheng has made meritorious service, but others only know his surname Qin. The emperor only gave a reward to the Gu family, but our family didn''t benefit at all. Why are you so happy?" The second uncle of the Ji family said dissatisfied.


    Ji Zhenniang''s father was angry when he heard this: "Second brother, what are you talking about? The war has not ended yet. Even if the emperor wants to promote Brother Cheng, he will not issue an order until the war is over. Why are you anxious?"


    The second uncle of the Ji family smiled: "Yes, the war is not over yet. Who knows if we can survive? Let''s survive first and then talk about promotion or not."


    These words made Mr. Ji''s face darken, he pped the table, pointed at the second uncle of the Ji family and said: "Come here, drag the second uncle to the ancestral hall, ask for help from the family, and give him ten blows with the stick!"


    The second uncle of the Ji family turned pale and said hurriedly: "Father, please forgive me, my son will never dare to do it again."


    "Huh, don''t you dare anymore? Then I have to beat you for being stupid this time!" Mr. Ji was very angry and cursed: "The Ji family has been rich for several generations, but they have always made business based on people''s faces. Why? What? Its not because our family is a cheap businessman and we dont have any children to serve as officials! Now its hard to get an official, but you cant see him. You are trying to kill my Ji family so that our Ji family will never be able to seed. Then Dont me me for beating you to death first!


    Xie Cheng is such a good kid. He is capable, can make friends with noble people, and treats Zhenniang well. Otherwise, with Zhenniang''s unruly temperament, if she had married to another family, she would have been divorced long ago.

 Chapter 1699: A bunch of evil things

    Chapter 1699: A bunch of evil things


    Chapter 1699: A group of evildoers


    Mr. Ji has absolute majesty in the Ji family. Uncle Ji was frightened when he saw this and hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Dad, my son knows he is wrong. Please be merciful and beat him less. My son will definitely change."


    Its okay if hes not like this, but when he does, Mr. Ji bes even more angry.


    Mr. Ji''s eyes were filled with anger and murderous intent, he pointed at Uncle Ji and said, "Second brother, I''ll give you a chance to say what you just said again."


    The voice was not loud, but it frightened Uncle Ji.


    Second Uncle Ji was also used to being beaten. Knowing that Mr. Ji was very angry at the moment, he did not dare to repeat what he had said before. He kowtowed and said, "Father, please calm down. My son will do things well in the future so that I can share your worries." !


    "Share the worries?" Mr. Ji smiled: "You are a coward who can only kneel down and beg for mercy when something happens. How can you share the worries with me?"


    Mr. Ji is extremely disappointed with Uncle Ji. Although the boss is not good enough and needs him to keep an eye on him at all times, the thing that irritates him the most is to have a side wife.


    But the second brother is like a ve, he has no backbone and he is especially jealous of the big house. He always tries to show off to the big house, making him want to kill him!


    Uncle Ji: "Dad, my son is useless, but as long as the father is willing to teach his son, he will definitely learn well."


    Mr. Ji smiled, stood up, came to Uncle Ji who was kneeling on the ground, and kicked him over: "You dare to y tricks with me to gain power at this time, second brother, if you weren''t my son, I''ve already sold you out!"


    Uncle Ji was shocked when he heard this. Dad, do you not want a child?


    He wanted to continue begging for mercy, but was interrupted by Mr. Ji: "Since you want to help me, then go to various viges in the Ji family to trap and kill poisonous insects."


    What?


    You want him to trap and kill those disgusting poisonous insects?


    "Dad, you can''t. My son will be killed by poisonous insects. Let the servants go. Our family is rich and has many servants, so we have enough manpower!" Uncle Ji wanted to rush over to beg Mr. Ji, but he kicked him again. Foot: "Come here, drag your **** out and take it to the vige to trap poisonous insects!"


    The guards outside the door rushed in immediately, held down Uncle Ji and took him away.


    Uncle Jis son kept his head down and dared not speak.


    Mr. Ji looked at him and asked, "Brother Bin, your father has been taken away. What do you have to say?"


    Ji Bin was stunned when he heard this. He knelt down and said, "My grandson will apologize to my grandfather for my father. Please calm down my grandfather."


    Hmph, youre kneeling down to beg for mercy again. Dont you and your son have any tricks that you can use? What Mr. Ji wants is that his second wife can understand things and correct his mistakes, instead of kneeling down and begging for mercy at every turn!


    Ji Bin still had some brains, so he said: "Grandpa, my grandson wants to plead for his father, but his father is indeed wrong and deserves to be punished... The grandson does not dare to plead for his father who made a mistake. He only asks his grandfather not to be angry again and to take care of his health." important."


    Some time ago, a letter came from Northwest, saying that a group of Ji family ves such as Nanny Ji, Hongxiang, and Hongxiu had harmed the master and almost poisoned Ji Zhenniang into a madman.


    And his mother has some rtionship with Aunt Ji and others. She has been sent to Qing Dynasty by her grandfather, and she is afraid that she will not be able toe back in this life.


    Now his father was dragged to the countryside by his grandfather to lure insects. He was afraid, really afraid. He didn''t want to end up like his parents.


    Mr. Ji became even more angry when he saw Ji Bin''s frightened look. However, he did not deal with Ji Bin immediately. Instead, he looked at Ji Zhenniang''s father and asked: "Boss, what do you think we should do with Brother Bin? We, the great Chu, are all sitting together. His parents made a mistake, and as the eldest son, he should sit together." After hearing this, Uncle Ji almostughed out loud, rubbed his hands, suppressed his excitement, and said with a look of pity: "Dad, although the second brother is with The second younger sibling made a big mistake, but Brother Bin hasnt done anything big, so lets keep him at home first.


    The next time I get a chance, I''ll kick you out!


    Mr. Ji was heartbroken when he heard Uncle Ji''s unintentional words... No matter how powerful he was, no matter how big he made the Ji family''s business, he failed to manage his sons well, causing discord among their brothers. Brotherly love is no longer considered.


    "Grandpa~" Ji Qi saw that Mr. Ji closed his eyes and looked a little sad, so he shouted worriedly.


    With a bang, Mr. Ji pped the handle of the chair with his palm and red at Ji Qi: "Where are you calling the soul? You are shouting weakly, can''t you speak with the aura of the eldest grandson of the family?!"


    What evil did hemit, and why are all his descendants such useless people who cant afford anything?


    Ji Qi was startled and wanted to speak, but was so frightened that no words came out of his mouth for a while.


    Mr. Ji wanted to die. He pointed at him and said, "You are still Zhenniang''s brother. Why can''t you imitate her? If you are more aggressive when things happen, you will be like a saw-mouthed gourd all day long. How can you support the door in the future?" Set up a household?!


    Ji Qi was a little aggrieved, but he said to Mr. Ji seriously: "Grandpa, you often say that women should be chaste, quiet and elegant. Zhen Niang is just too aggressive. She has such a bad temper. How can I let my grandson learn from her? And grandson I am a schr, let alone imitate the behavior of that shrew.


    Mr. Ji pped his forehead, what a sin, none of his children and grandchildren are of any use!


    "Boss, Brother Qi, Brother Bin, listen carefully. From today on, you all go to the countryside to trap poisonous insects for me. No one is allowed toe back without my order!" Mr. Ji was so angry that he might as well just go to the countryside and kill poisonous insects. He didn''t take any of them, and let them suffer a hard time first. Then he pointed at Brother Qi and said, "Especially you, stop studying. You are not allowed to take a single book to the countryside!"


    Ji Qi was a little anxious: "Grandpa, my grandson has to take the scientific examination. How can he go to Zhuangzi without bringing his books? If he fails in his homework, how can he go to take the schr examination and change the Ji family''s family?"


    "Bah, you are like this. Even if you can pass the exam, you can''t be an official!" Mr. Ji said: "How can a person who can''t distinguish between five grains and six emotions be an official? Go to the countryside and teach me how to deal withmon people and the world. Lets talk about it after you are clear about it. Otherwise, let alone being an official, you wont even be able to inherit the family business!


    me him, me him entirely. In the early years, he was angry with the government and the nobles. He wanted to change the family''s family until death, so he forced his grandchildren to study.


    Ji Qi was the best at reading, so he watched him study hard every day, and he turned into a nerd!


    After hearing this, Ji Qi felt aggrieved but did not dare to say anything more.


    Uncle Ji was anxious: "Dad, the capital has sent adults from three departments and one temple to collect shop taxes. We have so many shops, so my son must stay and help you, otherwise the adults from the capital will deliberately do more harm to us." What to do with the money at home?"


    "Shut up, you are trying to kill the Ji family!" Mr. Ji was so angry that he almost died on the spot. He ordered the nurse: "Drag him down here. If he dares to talk nonsense again, I will beat him!"


    "Yes." Mr. Ji had absolute control over the Ji family. After hearing this, the nursing staff immediately dragged Mr. Ji away.


    Dad, you cant do this, huh huh! As soon as Uncle Ji asked for mercy, the nursing staff covered his mouth, and soon he was dragged away, out of sight.

 Chapter 1700: treat kindly

    Chapter 1700: treat kindly


    Chapter 1700: Kind treatment


    Ji Qi was very frightened, but he mustered up the courage to plead with Uncle Ji: "Grandpa, don''t let anyone beat dad... Otherwise, dad will beughed at by the servants, and he will not be able to manage the house in the future."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ji finally felt a little more at ease. Although Brother Qi was not good at everything, he had a good heart and was very obedient. He would hardly disobey his grandfather.


    Mr. Ke Ji has a domineering temper and is neat and tidy in doing things. He hates people like Ji Qi who are slow, weak and don''t fight for anything.


    Although Zhenniang is fierce and unruly, sometimes she is like him and dares to fight...Although she is unreasonable and make trouble most of the time, at least she dares to make trouble.


    Mr. Ji snorted coldly: "Butler? Your father still wants to be a housekeeper? If the Ji family is left in his hands, it will fall into ruin within a few years, and the whole family will die badly!"


    ah?


    Grandpa, grandpa, although dad is not as powerful as you, hes not that bad, right? Ji Qi said weakly.


    "It''s not that bad? If an ipetent eldest son like him takes over the family, he will definitely destroy the Ji family!" Mr. Ji said, ncing at the third and fourth sons who were standing not far away and had been silent, coldly. He snorted: "So today I will tell you that if all of you are useless, I will sell off the family property before I die, exchange it for money and give it to Zhenniang''s family."


    "What?!"


    Ji San Ji Si was anxious: "Dad, how can there be any reason to give family property to a granddaughter since ancient times?"


    Mr. Ji chuckled: "Why not? The wealthy businessman Wang during the Zhou Dynasty did not have a son in the family, and he did not recruit a son-inw, so he directly gave the family property to his granddaughter who married out."


    He also said: "I can''t teach you well, so I might as well treat you all as dead. Before I die, I will give my family property to my granddaughter and imitate the legacy of the Great Zhou Dynasty!"


    What a fart, aren''t you always cheating?


    Besides, that ignorant shrew Ji Zhenniang, apart from marrying a good man, what ability does she have to inherit the Ji family''s property?


    "Grandpa, please don''t say that. It''s our fault that makes you sad..." After all, Ji Qi is a schr and attaches great importance to filial piety. Seeing Mr. Ji say such words, it can be seen that he is really sad and disappointed for these descendants. , wiped away tears and said: "We must study hard and not let our grandfather down, wuwuwu~"


    Mr. Ji was still very moved, but: "Shut up! You are almost thirty and you are still crying like this. Are you a woman?!"


    Im so angry with him, why cant I be a little manly?


    "Yes." Ji Qi was scolded and quickly wiped away his tears, but felt aggrieved: "My grandson is only twenty-four and has not yet been married."


    Why are you only thirty?


    I''m not that old.


    Speaking of this, Mr. Ji almost wanted to p himself twice... He really wanted to change the Ji family''s family. Seeing that Ji Qi was admitted as a boy student, he wanted to wait until he was admitted as a schr before offering him an official position. The marriage of the legitimate daughter of the family.


    As a result, Ji Qi was not very knowledgeable, so he took root in the position of a child. As a result, at this age, he has no serious fame and no decent marriage.


    However, Xie Cheng has made great contributions, and after the war is over, he should be promoted. As long as Xie Cheng is promoted, Ji Qi, his uncle, will also be able to take advantage of it and arrange a better official marriage.


    "Follow Hu Yuan to the vige vige." Mr. Ji said.


    Do you really want to go?


    Ji Qi was also afraid of hardship and didn''t want to go, but he could only nod his head: "Yes, my grandson is gone. Grandpa should take care of himself and remember to use medicine to attract insects every day... His grandson will learn to take care of the general affairs."


    Ji Qi kowtowed to Mr. Ji three times, stood up and greeted Ji Bin: "Cousin, let''s go."


    It''s better to walk by yourself, otherwise it will be very embarrassing if you are escorted away by the nursing home.


    Hum, Ji Bin snorted coldly, a little disdainful of Ji Qi''s kindness to him. After receiving an angry look from Mr. Ji, he quickly got up and followed Ji Qi. Ji San Ji Si dared not speak.


    Mr. Ji said: "You two, stop being impatient and go prepare a batch of congrattory gifts, a batch of apology gifts, and a batch of supplies. I need them."


    After speaking, he handed them the three gift lists.


    When the two of them took it, their blood pressure soared and they almost fainted. They shook their hands and said, "Dad, is this too much?"


    It makes sense to send congrattory gifts to the Gu family. After all, the Gu family is a family that has been favored by the emperor, so there are benefits to ttering.


    Why should I send so many apology gifts to Ji Zhenniangs husbands family? Anyway, Xie Cheng will not divorce Ji Zhenniang.


    There is also the batch of supplies sent to the northwest. It is not called a gift list, it is simply a book of supplies. The food to be purchased alone amounts to tens of thousands of kilograms.


    How much money does this cost the Fei Ji family? Are you going to let them, the Ji family, live?


    Mr. Ji sneered: "Don''t ept it? But I bought this with the money I earned. If you don''t ept it, I will divide your family now. You can leave the Ji family and live your own life. When you be rich, I will count you down." Even if I throw my money into the river, I wont say anything wrong to you!


    If you dont have the ability to make money, even if you are jealous, I will still hold it in.


    Ji San Ji Si was choked by the rebuke. He didn''t dare to anger Mr. Ji anymore, so he could only take three gift lists to buy things.


    Before leaving, Mr. Ji warned: "Remember, this is your opportunity, make good use of it. If you are greedy for money and pass it off as good stuff, no matter how much you are greedy for, use your own money to make up for it!"


    this?


    Ji Sanji Si wanted to scold his mother. Is this his biological father? Are you so protective of your son?


    But Housekeeper Ji knew Mr. Ji''s good intentions... The masters and the young masters were not responsible, and they had selfish motives of one kind or another. The uncle''s stepmother and the second master''s daughter-inw secretly harmed Miss Sun, and the Ji family The inside is already rotten. If the master doesn''t clean up the Ji family while he is still strong, I am afraid that a hundred years from now, the Ji family will soon be defeated and end up being eaten by all the prominent and wealthy families.


    "Master, drink a cup of herbal tea first." Old Butler Ji brought the herbal tea prescribed by the doctor. This medicinal material was specially prepared for Mr. Ji. It can warm and nourish the body, but it will not overdo it like ginseng tea. The bodies of the elderly cannot bear it.


    Mr. Ji drank the medicinal tea and rested in the Taishi''s chair for more than a quarter of an hour. He finally regained his breath, opened his eyes and said, "I was negligent to Zhenniang in the past. You can go and select a group of people yourself. It''s better." Yes, they are loyal. After I take a look at them, I will send them to the northwest together with the supplies."


    The Ji family finally has a grandson-inw like Xie Cheng. Zhenniang must take good care of her and not make any more mistakes!


    Yes, sir, dont worry, I will select people carefully. Butler Ji said.


    In fact, the matter of Nanny Ji, Hongxiang, and Hongxiu is really not the fault of the master. These people were brought by Miss Sun herself. She said that they would be changed for her, but she was not happy. She cried and made trouble, saying that the Ji family It''s up to someone unfamiliar to harm her.


    He didn''t dare to tell the master what he said, for fear that the master would be angry to death.


    Now that I have learned a lesson, at least I can tell the difference between a loyal person and a traitor.


    "Master, someone from the government office is here. I want you to go to the government office and take the adults from the three departments and one temple to the shop to do the ounting." The chief steward of the outer courtyard came over to report, with a little sadness on his face: "Master, Linhe Prefecture is the first to check. Its our Ji family thats the most important, they wont


    Mr. Ji shook his head: "No, Xie Cheng has made meritorious deeds. The adults in the Three Ministries and One Temple will only treat our Ji family kindly and will not dare to trick the Ji family."

 Chapter 1701: Keiko daughter

    Chapter 1701: Keiko daughter


    Chapter 1701 Ji Jingniang


    After hearing this, the chief steward of the outer courtyard thought about it and settled down.


    Go to the back house and tell Xiao Lin that if she doesnt want to be sent to the Qing Dynasty, she can follow the boss to the countryside to trap poisonous insects. Mr. Ji went out after giving the instructions.


    Yes. Butler Ji went to the back house to handle the matter in person.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao Lin immediately started crying: "Mother Ji and the others'' affairs really have nothing to do with me... I am not only Zhenniang''s stepmother, but also her biological aunt. I was ordered by the family to take care of their brothers and sisters. How could I harm them?" them?"


    Housekeeper Ji said: "Madam, you really don''t need to say this anymore. Who is this master? Do you understand your tricks? Pack up your things and follow him to the countryside to lure insects. Otherwise, when he returns home, I won''t be keeping you in custody." To go to the family temple to clean up is to divorce your wife on behalf of your son.


    He added: "The Lin family is not a powerful family now. Xie Baihu has made great contributions, and is also on good terms with Qin Yingxiong and the grandson-inw of Guangcheng uncle''s house. It is impossible for the master to offend the Xie family for a son to seed him."


    this?


    Xiao Lin was afraid and could only agree: "Don''t worry, old housekeeper, I will pack my things and go to the countryside with you."


    Lao Butler Ji just left.


    Xiao Lin was not willing to give in. She called her son and daughter and cried: "Your grandfather doesn''t like me and wants to use other methods to beat me to death... After mother leaves, you two should be good to each other while Ji Qi is not in the house." , Brother Qian should go to the shop more often to take care of things, and make more friends with the princes of the government officials... The same goes for Jing Niang. Mom told you that if there is a chance, in short, you should work harder for yourself, and you will definitely marry Better than Ji Zhenniang!"


    "Don''t worry, mother, my daughter knows how to do it. When my daughter marries a high-ranking family, she will make Ji Zhenniang good-looking!" Ji Jingniang was only fourteen years old, but she was raised crookedly by the Lin family. Every day, she wanted to trample Ji Zhenniang under her feet.


    Mrs. Xiaolin wiped away her tears and praised: "Okay, okay, our mother-inw is really ambitious."


    But Ji Jingniang became more ambitious and asked: "Mom, who are the adults from the Three Departments and One Temple who came this time? Are there any young ones? The grandson-inw of Guangcheng Uncle''s Mansion must have a good rtionship with Xie Cheng, he must be about the same age Not big."


    Ji Qian said: "The adults in the capital who came here are all elderly."


    Ji Jingniang was disappointed when she heard this: "What a pity. It would be great if Ming Shaoqing coulde again."


    "Jingniang, what do you mean? Do you want to climb these high-ranking families? They are all married and have children!" Mrs. Lin was not stupid, and she heard what Ji Jingniang was thinking.


    Ji Jingniang argued: "So what if we get married and have children? When my mother married my father, didn''t he already have Ji Qi and Ji Zhenniang?"


    Then he said: "Isn''t Grandpa partial to Ji Zhenniang just because she married a military attache? As long as I marry someone with a higher official position than her, Grandpa will definitely kick her out of the house and never use the Ji family''s money topensate her." !


    Ming Shaoqing is very good, but she can''t go to the capital to seduce him.


    There is a title in Uncle Guangcheng''s Mansion. I heard that the title will be passed on to Zhang Baihu''s son. If she can get along with Zhang Yan, she can be the olddy of Uncle Guangcheng''s Mansion in the future!


    That Qin hero is not bad either. He has made more contributions than Xie Cheng. He will definitely be promoted to a first-ss official.


    The Gu family fled from famine, and their family background is not as good as that of the Ji family. Mrs. Gu is still an ugly girl.


    Oh my god, how can an ugly monster deserve to be a hero!


    If Qin Yingxiong was given a high official position because of his merits, she would tell her grandfather that she would definitely agree because of his grandfather''s virtue of ingratiating himself with officials.


    Ji Jingniang was having a sweet dream, and she would know that what happened to Zhang Yan and Qin Sang was all the result of Ji Zhenniang writing back to show off.


    "Jing Niang, don''t be confused. How can a young girl be a stepmother? My mother had no choice." Xiao Lin scolded Ji Jing Niang.


    Ke Ji Jingniang didnt listen at all. Mrs. Xiao Lin was very worried and wanted to lecture her again, but Old Butler Ji sent someone to urge her.


    Xiao Lin didnt have time to teach her any more, so he could only tell her repeatedly that she should abide by the rules and left.


    Ji Jingniang was disdainful. After Xiao Lin left, she asked Ji Qian to ask the elders of Sanbu and Yi Temple. Did they bring the young master? What kind of family is Guangcheng Bofu? What handle does Gu have? What does Qin Yingxiong like?


    Mr. Ji knew that the children raised by the Xiaolin family were unreliable, but he did not expect Ji Jingniang to have such stupid ideas.


    But he didnt know it at the moment, but he was apanying the adults of Sanbu and Yisi to check the ounts.


    He guessed right. Because of Xie Chenggong and his good rtionship with Qin Sang, the adults of the three departments and one temple were very considerate to the Ji family, and they just did a rough calction of the ounts. After three days of busy work, the Ji family The 10% tax for all shops is calcted.


    Mr. Ji quickly took the money to the government office and asked the adults to count the money and put it into the treasury. After receiving the receipt stamped and signed by Sanbuyisi, the prefect and Tongzhi, he waspletely relieved.


    Other families were filled with envy when they saw that the adults of the Sanbuyi Temple treated the Ji family with great courtesy and did not embarrass the Ji family with their ounts...the ounts of their shop were calcted over and over again.


    That''s not all. If you want the adults from the three ministries and one temple to stamp and sign their receipts, you will definitely have to ask for them.


    "It''s good to have a grandson-inw who has made great achievements. Look how powerful he is. He doesn''t even have to pretend to be a grandson in front of several adults. He can handle such a big thing in three days that if he doesn''t get it right, he will be exterminated. alright."


    These are the emotional words of the gentlemen from all the families in Linhe Prefecture. They are very envious of the Ji family.


    Because of this and the matter of the insect attractant, some noble families and noble families who looked down on the Ji family as being low-ie merchants for generations, and even some aristocratic families, began to send people to send greetings to the Ji family.


    Mr. Ji was very happy when he saw these postsing in, but he did not stay in Linhe Mansion for a long time. Instead, he went to the Xie family in Yujiang County to apologize to the Xie family.


    Its because the Ji family didnt teach Zhenniang well, and that girl was so ignorant and caused trouble for the inws. I apologize to you. Mr. Ji was able to bend and stretch, and personally apologized to Mr. Xie and his wife.


    My dear old man, you cant do this! Father Xie hurriedly supported Mr. Ji: Although Chengs daughter-inw has some faults, she is right in the right sense. My dear old man, please dont do this.


    They are Xie Cheng''s parents, but Mr. Ji is Ji Zhenniang''s grandfather and is a generation older than them. He came to apologize to them in person. They couldn''t hold back either emotionally or rationally and had to treat him with respect.


    Xie Lao Niang also said: "My dear old man, you don''t have to do this..."


    Seeing that Mr. Ji came to apologize in person, Xie Lao Niang was very sincere and said frankly: "I really didn''t like Zhen Niang before, and I thought about bing a brother and making peace with her. But now I don''t have such an idea. Zhen Niang is the only one." The squeamish richdy is willing to follow Brother Cheng to the northwest to suffer hardships, and she has endured the hardships, and she has also untied her heart. She is willing to live a good life with Brother Cheng, and I have no resentment whatsoever. .Now I just hope that they are well and return home safely."


    Xie Xun''s letter came, saying that Zhen Niang no longer alienated to be a brother, and the rtionship between the two became better. It is estimated that after the war ended, the Xie family could add Ding!


    Mother Xie cried with joy after reading the letter. Cheng Geer, a silly boy, finally managed to see the moonlight after the clouds cleared.


    When Mr. Ji heard this, he was really moved: "I really admire the Xie family''s family tradition. Zhen Niang is so ignorant, how can you still treat her like this... She can marry into the Xie family. She is really a blessing that has been cultivated in several lifetimes." , I would like to thank the two inws for treating her kindly."

 Chapter 1702: end of war

    Chapter 1702: end of war


    Chapter 1702 The End of the War


    Mr. Ji sincerely thanked the Xie family and his wife. Knowing that it was hard to talk about this matter, he turned to ask: "Where is Zhuzhu? I brought her some small gifts and asked her toe out and see if she likes them?"


    The Xie family''s parents were very happy when they talked about their little granddaughter, and asked Mammy to bring Xiao Zhuzhu.


    "Grandpa~Grandma~" Little girl Zhuzhu looks sixty percent like Ji Zhenniang, so she is very beautiful, but her temperament is not simr to Ji Zhenniang''s. She is very well-behaved and has an air of elegance at a young age. She is very happy to see her grandparents. Calling people.


    After seeing a gray-haired guest in the room, he withdrew his servant''s hand from holding his, squatted down and saluted: "Bless you~"


    "No gifts, no gifts." Mr. Ji saw the little girl squatting tremblingly. He was afraid that she would fall, so he hurried up to pick her up.


    Zhuzhu didnt remember Mr. Ji. She was suddenly hugged and was very scared. Her eyes were red but she didnt cry. Instead, she looked at her grandma and asked her for help.


    Mr. Xie was so soft-hearted by her granddaughter that she softened her voice a few times and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, Zhuzhu, this is your great-grandfather, he is from my own family."


    Great-grandfather?


    Xiao Zhuzhu was a little confused and didnt understand the rtionship.


    Xie Xie pointed at himself and said, "Just like I am Zhuzhu''s grandfather, your great-grandfather who is holding you is Zhuzhu''s mother''s grandfather."


    It was confusing, but Xiao Zhuzhu understood it, smiled sweetly at Mr. Ji, and said obediently: "I have met... my mother''s grandfather~"


    Hum, my great-grandfather is too difficult to exin. Zhuzhu cant say it.


    Mr. Ji was overjoyed: "Our Zhuzhu is so good."


    Because Zhuzhu was a girl, Mr. Ji didn''t pay much attention to her before. He just wanted Ji Zhenniang to give birth to a son quickly to avoid being divorced by the Xie family.


    Now that I see Zhuzhu, I have to admire the Xie family for really knowing how to raise people. This child is well-raised, knows the rules, is not afraid of life, and does not panic when things happen.


    However, as soon as he finished praising him, he saw Xiao Zhuzhu crying: "Why are Zhuzhu crying? But my great-grandfather looks too scary?"


    Xiao Zhuzhu shook her head, wiped her tears with her small hands, andy on Mr. Ji''s shoulder and said: "Mother~Dad~"


    This is when I heard adults mention the word mother, and I missed my parents.


    Mr. Ji felt distressed when he heard Xiao Zhuzhu''s suppressed sobs, andforted him: "Don''t cry, Zhuzhu. Your father and mother are very good. They won the battle in the northwest. When they beat away all the soldiers and thieves, they will be here soon." Come back and be with Zhuzhu."


    "Really?" Xiao Zhuzhu didn''t know what war was, but she hoped that her father and mother woulde back soon. She hadn''t seen them for a long time and couldn''t even remember what they looked like. She was afraid of losing her father and mother. Forgot.


    Ms. Xie felt extremely distressed and took over the conversation: "Of course it''s true. Don''t lie to us Zhuzhu. Everyone in the city knows that Zhuzhu''s parents areing back."


    When little Zhuzhu heard this, she finally burst into tears and smiled: "Zhuzhu, if you don''t cry, you should just smile and wait until your parentse home~"


    Daddy said, a child who smiles is not good if he cries.


    "That''s right, our Zhuzhu is so good." Mrs. Xie praised, took Zhuzhu and held her in her arms, but she was very worried about Xie Cheng and Ji Zhenniang.


    Although good news came back from the northwest, I heard that the Rong people went to attack Long''an Prefecture again. If Long''an Prefecture cannot be defended, coupled with the terrible poisonous insect disease, Xie Cheng and Zhenniang...


    Mr. Xie''s eyes were red, but she didn''t dare to cry. She could only suppress the pain in her heart and coax Zhuzhu.


    While Mr. Xie was coaxing Zhuzhu, Mr. Ji told him that he would go to the Gu family to deliver gifts, and then discuss with the Gu family to form a team to go to the northwest to deliver supplies to Xie Cheng and Qin Baihu.


    Mr. Ji: "The battle was won, but the northwest is barren. It was once harmed by the army and the spring plowing was dyed. Medicinal materials and food must be running out. Although the imperial court will send food there, there are so many soldiers in the northwest. These are life-saving things, so its always good to give them more.


    He then said, "Before I came, I asked the third and fourth elders to prepare supplies. They are almost ready. If Xie''s family is willing to work hard, it would be best to provide food. Your family has a lot of fields, and the northwest is the most short of food."


    Father Xie was very moved after hearing this, but said: "The Xie family does not have many hands. We cannot send many decent people to go to the northwest. I am afraid it will drag you down."


    Mr. Ji smiled and said: "The Ji family has a lot of nursing homes, and the Gu family has a lot of manpower. The Luo family, the brother-inw of Qin Baihu, also runs a bodyguard bureau. The Xie family doesn''t need to provide the most life-saving food."


    Mr. Ji is very good at talking. He knows that the best thing the Xie family can do is food, and he always talks about the importance of food.


    Dad Xie agreed, and after discussing it for a long time, the matter was finally settled. Mr. Ji looked at Mrs. Xie who was holding Xiao Zhuzhu, and said: "Zhen Niang''s previous ignorance was all caused by the nuns and maids at home. They have been dealt with. I personally selected a group of people. After a while, Bring it to the two inws for a look, and if you think it''s okay, let them follow me to the northwest to serve me."


    Mr. Ji can be said to be very sincere. Madam Xie nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, then I will show you."


    After Mr. Ji apologized like this, and with the annoying little guy Zhuzhu here, the gap between the two families was finally repaired.


    Mr. Ji only stayed at Xie''s house for one day and set off for Dafeng Vige in Tianfu County in the afternoon of the next day.


    Before leaving, he sent someone to deliver the letter, so Gu Jinan let them enter the vige.


    The entrance to the vige was very lively, with people everywhereing to give gifts of thanks, asking for medicine, and fawning over the Gu family. It was quite a crowded scene, but the Gu family was not seen at all.


    Although Xiaoyu and Sang have made great achievements and have been praised and rewarded by the emperor, which has earned the Gu family a lot of fame, the Gu family is more worried than happy.


    Because of this, Mrs. Cui cried several times at home. She was afraid that the city would be destroyed or that her two children would be infected with poisonous insects. She was also afraid that Xiaoyu would be pregnant at this time. She was afraid that the northwest would be too chaotic and she would not be able to keep her children. She was even more afraid that she would be pregnant. Not on.


    In short, I am worried to death.


    "Mom, stop crying. Second sister hates people crying the most. If you cry like this again, I will write to second sister and tell second sister. When second sister finds out, she will worry about mother, and then she will not be able to control pests and fight bandits with peace of mind." Cheng Brother handed Cui a handkerchief to wipe her tears while scaring her.


    As a result, Mr. Cui red at her: "You brat, you know how to scare your mother every day. I tell you, you are not allowed to write to your second sister and say this, or I will beat you."


    Cheng Ge''er: "Hey, Mom, I''ve learned a new trick recently. Big brother can''t even catch me. You''re so weak, and you still want to hit me?"


    "You''re such a talker,e here and see if my mother can beat you?" Mrs. Cui got angry and raised her hand to hit him.


    But Brother Cheng ran so fast that he ran into the yard in the blink of an eye, climbed up the wall in a sh, sat on the wall and looked at Ms. Cui: "Ha, you can''t hit me."


    Ms. Cui was so angry that she felt dizzy. Why has this child be so naughty? How well-behaved you were as a child.


    Ms. Cui: "Come down, or I''ll tell your elder brother to punish you!"


    Brother Cheng is very afraid of Brother An. He usually admits his mistakes and begs for mercy when he says this, but not recently: "Mom, you are so old, why do you stillin to your elder brother?"


    The elder brother said that as long as he can make his mother stop thinking wildly and stop crying all the time, he will be fine no matter how hard he is, and he will not settle the score with him.


    Brother Cheng was naturally confident after hearing this.


    However, while he was deliberately angry with Ms. Cui, he was also worried about his second sister.


    What if the second sister dies in the northwest? Or...


    Brother Cheng thought so much about the tragic end of his second sister that he was scared to tears.


    But he cried in vain. Although the war in the northwest was still going on, Gu Jinli''s life was not bad, and the battle of Long''an Prefecture had reached a stage where the Rong people could no longer waste their time.


    "Today, thousands of warriors have died of rotworm disease... General, we really can''t let this go on. If this continues, all of our warriors will die!" the witch doctor of Dayong said with a cry.


    It was so miserable. They could hardly bear to see the warriors being killed miserably by rotten insects every day.


    "Shut up!" The general in charge of the pest camp kicked the witch doctor and said angrily: "As a witch doctor, you say such things. This shows your distrust of Tian Khan and disrespect of the witch god! "


    This witch doctor is not the first to say this. Those who usually say this are taken out and chopped off, but now there are few witch doctors, so they can''t be chopped down, they can only teach them a lesson.


    "If you think about it again, if the magic medicine is not enough... set fire to it. In short, we can''t let rotworm disease continue to spread in the camp." The general said.


    But its useless!


    They have burned and killed sick warriors several times, but the untouchables of Dachu are despicable. They just burned all the sick people in the camp, and they also put poisonous insects into the camp, causing the warriors to suffer unspeakably.

 Chapter 1703: Tiehe

    Chapter 1703: Tiehe


    Chapter 1703 Tiehe


    The general in charge of the barracks looked dark after the witch doctor said this, but it was indeed the case.


    The **** Dachu untouchables dont know whats going on, they are always elusive. No matter how strict they are on guarding, the rotworm disease will appear again in the new camp.


    "General Shutang, we really can''t waste any more time. For the sake of Da Rong and the warriors, please go and ask the Khan of Heaven to order the withdrawal of the troops!" The witch doctor knelt down and kowtowed to Shutang.


    In the pestilence camp, other witch doctors and sick soldiers saw it and came over one after another and knelt down silently.


    From mid-April to early June, they have been tortured by rotworms for almost two months. People die every day. Tens of thousands of people have died due to rotworm disease. Their warriors are so precious that they really cannot afford to die!


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Shutang shouted at them, but it was no use, no one got up.


    "Shutang, my brother, I don''t have much time to live as a brother, and he is infected with rotworm disease. He is a person who has evil things entering his body. He dare not go to see Tian Khan. But I am loyal to Tian Khan and the gods." It can be seen...withdraw your troops. Withdraw your troops now. After a few years of training, you can still take orders to destroy Jian Chu. But if you continue to waste it, not only will our warriors die, but also the generals, royal families, and even the generals who have been blessed and protected by the Witch God. ...will also die."


    The speaker was Shu Ming, Shutang''s n brother. Like Shutang, he was a confidant of the Great Rongtian Khan and one of the generals. He also carried a magical medicine on his body, so he would not be infected with rotworm disease.


    But when the two armies were fighting, the magic medicine he was carrying was knocked down, and he was not discovered in time, so he contracted rotworm disease.


    Now he is sick and sick, and his belly is getting bigger. It can be seen that rotworms have already entered his stomach, and he will die soon.


    "Sixth brother, get up quickly." Shutang endured the horror of rotten rot and wanted to help Shuming up himself.


    But Shu Ming hurriedly backed away and stopped him: "Don''te over, I will kill you."


    Tantang said: "Sixth brother, I have magic medicine to protect my body."


    Heh, Shu Ming smiled, is that magic medicine really powerful?


    Shu Ming was infected with rot worm, and was tortured by rot worm to the point where he had doubts about the magic medicine and the great wizard... Now, in his opinion, he raised rot worms, mythologized rot worms, and insisted on using rot worms to attack Jian Chu. The great wizard is simply an evil spirit!


    The great wizard forcefully dragged down the powerful army like this.


    "We must persuade Tian Khan to withdraw his troops. We must withdraw our troops, otherwise Da Rong will die because of this, and we will also die with our eyes open!" Shun Ming roared with a ferocious face. Because he roared too loudly, his stomach suddenly became upset. He was in pain and rolling on the ground, blood seeping out quickly from his bulging belly.


    Shutang was worried when he saw it, and wanted to save him, but was grabbed by the witch doctor: "You can''t go...him, he is...a rotten worm has burst out of his belly~"


    The witch doctors voice was shaking when he said this.


    "What?!" Shutang felt chills all over his body. Situations like this had happened before in the insect disease camp, but they were all recorded by the witch doctor and handed over to him. This was the first time he had witnessed such a tragic situation with his own eyes.


    And it was his n brother who was burst out of his belly by the rot worms.


    Even if Shutang wanted to destroy Jian Chu, he was frightened at this moment and had the idea of persuading Tian Khan to withdraw his troops.


    Ah! Shu Ming kept rolling around and screaming, but no one could help him.


    Finally he couldn''t bear it anymore and cut his own throat with a dagger.


    Before he died, he told Shu Tang: "Withdraw the troops!"


    boom!


    Shu Ming''s body fell down, and Shu Tang was so frightened that he knelt down. The witch doctors and the sick soldiers cried silently... They always regarded Jian Chu as amb raised by the army. When they came to fight Jian Chu, they thought they could easily capture Jian Chu, upy Jian Chu''s territory, and eat Jian Chu''s territory. Food, sleeping with beautiful women... But now it has be like this?


    Why?


    They are obviously sacred soldiers blessed by the witch god. Theye to enjoy cheap things and women. They used to enjoy themselves in this way. Why were they beaten like this this time?


    Carrot worms are rot worms. They are all caused by rot worms raised by the great wizard!


    If they didn''t use rot insects and fought with the cheap Chu soldiers with real swords and spears, they would have beaten the cheap Chu soldiers to death a long time ago and filled the bellies of the cheap Chu soldiers and women. Why would they have to suffer here? !


    "General, please go tell Tian Khan and ask him to withdraw his troops. If he doesn''t retreat, our warriors from the Insect Disease Battalion will rush to the tent of King Tian Khan and let Tian Khan be infected with rot!" The soldiers shouted in unison, with ferocious determination on their faces.


    Shutang was horrified when he saw it. He knew very well that these soldiers must dare to do this because they would not survive and would be punished before they died.


    "Don''t get excited. Tian Khan knows all the suffering you have suffered...Don''t worry, I will go to Tian Khan to talk about this matter. You go back to the tent to recover first." Shutang calmed down the angry soldiers. , and after the soldierspromised and entered the tent, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Watch them carefully. If anyone dares to take the lead in leaving the insect disease camp, kill them~ Shutang whispered about his thousands of gold ounts.


    "Yes." The ten men under hismand responded, knowing that the pest camp was about to roar, and they had to keep a close eye on it, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Shutang looked at the witch doctor again and asked, "Is there really nothing we can do? There is also rotworm disease in Jianchu, but not many people died there?"


    Are the lives of their Dajong warriors less valuable than the lives of the humble Chu people? Why are they just killing their Dajong warriors? !


    The witch doctor said: "General, unless the great wizardes to rescue and treat the insect in person, there is nothing we can do."


    But it is impossible for the great wizard toe.


    When the great wizard raised the rotworms, he only made a magical medicine to prevent the rotworms from getting on his body, but he failed to make an antidote to lure out the rotworms or kill them.


    There is no cure in hand, so naturally I dare note.


    As for whether he will be questioned by the Rong people in the future, hehe, as long as the great wizardes with an empty word, he can be exempted: This is the intention of the wizard god, and the Great Rong deserves to suffer this disaster, and after suffering this disaster, the Great Rong will receive more abundant blessings. Ze, you will be victorious in every battle from now on!


    This witch doctor used to trust the great wizard, but after seeing the miserable conditions in the insect disease camp, he no longer dared to believe it... Maybe the witch **** really exists, but there may not be a great wizard who can act in the name of the witch god. It''s a good thing.


    General, withdraw your troops, otherwise we will all die here. The witch doctor finally advised, his voice already tinged with tears.


    Shutang''s face became solemn when he heard this, and he didn''t respond. He just left the insect disease camp and galloped towards the new camp twenty miles away.


    Tian Khan''s royal tent is located in the hintend of the new camp and is guarded byyers of soldiers.


    However, Shutang was Tian Khan''s confidant, and it only took him half an hour to see Tian Khan.


    Tim Khan Tiehe suddenly came to see him in the middle of the night. He was a little unhappy and asked: "But the insect disease camp has a method to treat rot insects?"


    Shutang shook his head: "Not yet."


    not yet?


    That is, the sick soldiers'' condition worsened again.


    Then continue to burn the camp to clean out the rot insects. Tiehe ordered.

 Chapter 1704: life-saving food

    Chapter 1704: life-saving food


    Chapter 1704 Life-saving food


    Sutang listened to Tian Khan''s indifferent words and looked at Tian Khan''s cold and calm expression, and felt infinite sadness in his heart: "Tian Khan, the warriors of the insect disease camp have endured too much suffering, and we can no longer treat them like this. "


    Hehe, Tiehe smiled, sat on the throne covered with wolf skins, and looked at Shutang: "I''ve been burned so many times. Isn''t it toote for you to relent now?"


    Yes, thats right, he did burn countless warriors to death, but...


    Shen Ming is dead. When he asked me to persuade Tian Khan to withdraw his troops, he roared so excitedly that the rotten insects burst their bellies and died. Shu Tang choked with sobs.


    After hearing this, Tiehe''s expression changed: "Shen Ming is dead... Please exin in detail what is going on in the pest camp."


    Shu Tang told the story of the warriors who asked to withdraw their troops, became rebellious, and threatened to attack the tent of King Tiankhan if they did not withdraw their troops.


    Boom!


    Tiehe was furious, kicked the table in front of him, and directly ordered: "Set fire and burn these dogs who are disrespectful to the Khan!"


    **** thing?


    was shocked. The warriors were about to die after they had dedicated their lives for the Great Rong. Why did Tian Khan scold them like this?


    Shutang knelt down and begged: "Khan, I beg you to withdraw your troops. If we continue like this, we will be exhausted."


    "Shut up, do you know what you are talking about?!" Tiehe was very angry. As the Khan of Da Rong Tian, he personally led troops to attack Jianchu, but he ended up with a disastrous defeat. How did Da Rong soldiers and people think of him? ? Can he still keep his position as the Heavenly Khan?


    As Tiehe''s confidant, Shutang naturally knew his worries, so he said: "Please let the guarding warriors retreat first, and the general will have something to say."


    Tiehe frowned, but he still trusted his confidant Shutang and asked all the guarding warriors in the light to retreat, leaving only the dead soldiers in the dark to protect him.


    The dead men in the dark are all confidants and can listen to anything Shutang says.


    But Shutang still lowered his voice: "Tian Khan, if you don''t withdraw your troops, and the great wizard doesn''t send medicine to control the rotworms, the warriors will be suspicious. By then, the reputation of Tian Khan, the witch god, and the great wizard will all be lost. Damaged.


    Tiehe was shocked when he heard that. Although Shutang spoke in a vague way, as Tian Khan, he knew very well that the words that the Witch God, the Great Wizard, and Tian Khan were the descendants of the Witch God were simply lies. Once exposed, The whole of Da Rong will fall into chaos.


    They, liars, would also be the target of massacre by the soldiers to vent their anger.


    Shutang added: "So while the warriors are still loyal, we should withdraw our troops as soon as possible. As for whether it will be embarrassing after withdrawing our troops, and the throne of the Khan will not be preserved, you don''t have to worry about this, there is a great wizard who can speak for you. .


    Shutang exined: "The rot insects were raised by the great wizard. You, Tian Khan, have already sent a message to him, asking him to personallye to Long''an Mansion to control the poisonous insects and treat the warriors. But he has note yet. It is obvious. He doesnt have any antidote to the rot bugs.


    "Since there is no antidote, and the rotworm was raised by him, if he doesn''t help Tian Khan, you can first tell him that he is not the messenger of the witch god, but an evil spirit who hase to harm our great army, and give him to Kill him first!"


    "But this is a bad idea. Now it''s best to join forces with the great wizard to cover up all these bad things. Treat this war and the rotten insect disaster as a test given to Da Rong by the wizard god. As long as Da Rong''s army and people can withstand this After this test, greater blessings wille to Dayong, and Dayong will be able to conquer the base Chu, Dongqing, and desert countries and be the overlord on earth."


    Shutang has already thought of a solution for Tian Khan.


    After hearing this, Tiehe felt a little moved, but he still refused to give in!


    Pantang saw it and cried out: "Khan, don''t hesitate any more. The situation in the insect disease camp is extremely bad. If you continue to hesitate, the camp will roar."


    Ten days, can you hold on for ten days? Tiehe was still unwilling and asked Shutang.


    Tangtang shook his head: "I''m afraid that''s not possible. People who get rotworm disease will get sick every three days. In ten days, there will be many new patients and many warriors will die. The pest camp must be burned at least once...but we can''t burn it again, again If it burns down, not only will the warriors in the insect-infected camp scream, but even the warriors who are not infected will feel chilled."


    Although the warriors of Da Rong are rude, they are not fools. This practice of burning them to death when they are sick will make them copse. "Hold on, I want to think again." Tiehe said: "You are the only one who wants to withdraw troops. If I order the withdrawal of troops, I am afraid that other royal generals will not agree."


    Thousands of miles came, not to mention the cheap beauty did not sleep, not even gold and silver jewelry, no one would be willing to withdraw troops.


    Those royal generals who are eyeing the throne of Tian Khan will also take the opportunity to join forces and kill him, striving to be the Great Rongtian Khan.


    He is still young, he has only been on the throne for a few years, and his sons have not grown up enough topete with the royal generals, so he cannot die.


    Shutang also knew Tian Khan''s difficulties and promised: "Yes, General Mo will fight to the death and wait until Tian Khan finds the opportunity to withdraw his troops with his allies."


    The attack on Long''an Prefecture has caused such a big fuss. If you want to withdraw your troops, you need the support of a great wizard or a royal general.


    Tian Khan nodded and let Shutang go down.


    Before leaving, he ordered Shutang: "Kill all the soldiers who kneel down to threaten you!"


    That group of soldiers became rebellious and could not stay.


    "Yes, the general will know." Shutang rode back to the insecticide camp and blew poisonous smoke into the tents of the warriors that night.


    The poisonous smoke is so powerful that the warriors will die after struggling for a while... Burning them will cause a big fuss, so simply poison them. As for the poisonous insects in their bodies, wait until they crawl out and then crush them to death.


    Tuogu soon found out that Shutang came to see Tian Khan in the middle of the night.


    "It seems that the insect pest camp can''t hold on any longer. Shutang came over and begged him to withdraw his troops." Tuogu said.


    This war has reached the point of killing each other, and their warriors were killed more seriously than the humble Chu soldiers. Be sensible, you should withdraw your troops to control the rot insects first, and then n to capture Jianchu.


    Even Tuogude didn''t want to withdraw his troops, but the facts told him that they couldn''t continue like this, and they messed up about the rotworms. If they let the rotworms harm the warriors again, the great wizard would probably be killed by the angry warriors. They surrounded and killed!


    He could not let the great wizard die, so he had already thought of withdrawing his troops.


    Master, what do you mean, master, the Khan will order the withdrawal of troops within the next few days?


    So should they seize this opportunity and pull Tian Khan down from the throne?


    Tuo Gude shook his head: "It won''t be so fast. He is not giving up yet. Moreover, when the food supply of Jian Chu is running out, he will definitely want to waste it again. If Jian Chu is running out of food, he can fight to the death and attack." Go to Long''an Mansion and turn a defeat into a great victory."


    Togood guessed it right, that was what Tiehe had in mind.


    So the next day, all the royal generals were summoned to King Tian Khan''s tent and told that Long''an Prefecture had run out of food. They would start preparing for war from today and ordered a major attack on Long''an Prefecture on the sixth day.


    And both Tian Khan and Tuo Gude were right, Long''an Prefecture was indeed running out of food.


    However, what Tian Khan and Tuo Gude didn''t expect was that someone would use a strange big firentern to deliver life-saving food to Long''an Mansion!

 Chapter 1705: defeated

    Chapter 1705: defeated


    Chapter 1705: Defeated


    The big firenterns appeared on a day with a bright sun and a refreshing summer breeze, so when the scouts discovered the big firenterns, they were already all over the sky, and many of them had drifted into the city.


    Because the distance was too far, the Rong scouts couldn''t see clearly whether the food hanging under the big firentern was food, but suddenly there were so many strange things flying towards Long''an Mansion, everyone knew something was wrong.


    Moo moo!


    The sound of horns sounded rapidly, spreading throughout the wilderness outside Long''an Prefecture.


    The Rong scouts rode on horseback and shouted: "The enemy is in danger, the enemy is in danger, some untouchables are sending things to Long''an Mansion!"


    In terms of food, it must be the untouchables of Dachu who are sending food to Long''an Prefecture.


    This news soon reached Tian Khan''s royal tent. Tiehe was furious and pped the table and said: "Long''an Mansion is short of food. It must be the group of Da Chu base soldiers who have been putting poisonous insects on us. Send food!


    The rotworms in the Dajong camp could never be burned out, all because of those cheap soldiers.


    Sincete April, that group of base soldiers had been secretly harming them. However, they pursued them for a long time and almost climbed over Xiaolong Mountain, but they still could not find them.


    Those cheap soldiers looked like ghosts, and now they are here again!


    "After the order is passed, the vanguard generals from all directions will immediately dispatch with the wolves. They will fight to the death to find those cheap soldiers and kill them to feed the wolves!" Tiehe ordered: "All the powerful ballistae and archers will set off immediately to shoot down the strangenterns in the air. , no matter what is inside? Even if it is a stone, they are not allowed to enter Long''an Mansion!"


    But manyrge firenterns have entered the city and been taken down by the city people.


    "Yes." The kings of each tribe responded in unison. They were also confused by Jianchu''s move this time.


    "We used to use birds to deliver medicine to the city. Half a month ago, we saw flying eagles delivering food to the city. We shot several of them. We thought they had nothing to do. Why did theye up with such a strange thing again... It''s really hard for me to be honest. To deal with it, just like their group of civil servants, they look weak but are very difficult to deal with!" A royal generalined.


    This royal general is called Arman, and he is the king of the tribe who most wants to withdraw his troops back to Darong.


    He doesn''t like Jianchu and feels that this ce is too far away from the Witch God. What if the Witch God can''t protect him?


    The grass didn''t grow well either. After arriving at Jianchu, his horses ate the grass here for several months and became starved and thin.


    The only thing that is the only thing that is the beauty is the beauty. One by one is beautiful, her skin is beautiful, and she is better than a woman who is better than Darong.


    However, he has captured hundreds of beauties in Jianchu in the past few months, which is enough for him to y with for a few years. When he gets tired of ying with them, he wille back to Jianchu to catch beauties in a few years.


    Jian Chu is indeed bing more and more difficult to deal with,parable to the Northwest Army under the control of Duke Wei. Tuo Gude said this with a hint of worry.


    After hearing this, Arman was a little scared. Back then, they were beaten by the Northwest Army of Wei Guogong. He screamed: "No way, this battle is too **** unpleasant. After taking down those strangenterns, I will Then go to Tian Khan and ask him to withdraw his troops and return to Dayong."


    He added: "The Witch God''s Festival will be in three months. If we don''t go back, we will miss the Witch God''s Festival, and the Witch God will me us."


    Arman said to Tuo Gude and others: "You must also go with me to advise Tian Khan and ask him to withdraw his troops. We can no longer stay in Jianchu, it is not good at all!"


    Tuogude said nothing and left with his trusted general.


    Arman was a little angry: "This Tuogude has been in contact with people who are mean to Chu, and his temper has be more and more like that of a civil servant who is mean to Chu. Whether he wants to go with me to ask Tian Khan to withdraw his troops is just a matter of words. He still hasn''t Say, you are really not a man!


    A royal general next to him smiled: "His father likes beautiful men. Maybe he has the true heritage of his father. Is he really not a man?"


    Arman frowned and said: "Tokud is the king of the tribe, you can''t make such jokes. Besides, even if Tuogud''s preferences are the same as his father, he must be a powerful one. He is the one above. that."


    There are immortal kings in the south of Da Chu, and Da Rong does not reject them. Especially the kings of various tribes, nobles in the royal court, and generals love the beautiful men in Da Chu very much.


    Those men are even prettier than the women of Da Rong, and it makes peoples hearts itch just to look at them.


    Moreover, conquering Dachu men gave them a greater sense of honor than conquering Dachu women.Moo moo!


    The horns of the horns sounded again, and Arman and the others stopped talking nonsense and hurriedly dispersed, gathering soldiers and horses from their respective tribes to rush to Long''an Mansion and shoot down those strangenterns.


    But before their soldiers and horses were assembled, they heard the scouts riding their horses in the camp again and shouting: "On the right, a strangentern ising to the camp from the right!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers all looked to the right.


    The right side is part of Xiaolong Mountain. I dont know since when, densely packed strangenterns floated out from the mountain on the right side.


    The scouts have been staring at Long''an Mansion. During the day, they did not pay much attention to the sky of their camp. They only stared at the sky of the camp at night to prevent the Chu base soldiers from using eagles to release rotten insects again.


    So by the time the scouts noticed strangenterns floating from the mountains on the right, those strangenterns had almost reached their camp.


    Whats in these strangenterns?


    Quick, shoot them down with arrows!


    Whatever is in there, you have to shoot it out.


    Swish swish!


    Countless arrows rained down at the strangenterns, but these strangenterns were so big that they could still continue to float even if sharp arrows prated thentern cloth on them.


    Only strangenterns shot by crossbows will fall down.


    But its better if they dont fall, but once they do


    There was a bang bang bang sound, and the poisonous powder spread out and spread to the camp.


    "Stop, don''t fire arrows! The strangentern is poisonous! If it falls in the camp, we will all die!" Tuogude was the first to realize that something was wrong, and immediately ordered the whole army to stop the soldiers of each tribe from firing arrows!


    Tiehe was riding on the sweaty horse with a solemn look on his face. The great witch doctor beside him handed him the antidote and a cloth covering his face: "Khan, Jian Chu has poisoned me again. Please take the antidote and cover it with the cloth." Enter. These cloths are soaked in potion and can resist some strange poisons."


    Tiehe had a gloomy face and was extremely reluctant, but in order to save his life, he could only do it. He also asked his confidants: "These strangenterns cannot be shot down. How can you deal with them?"


    The confidants looked at the strangenterns floating in the sky and wandering in the wind, and they were all helpless.


    Uno said: "Khan, these strangenterns are blown by the wind. Just wait until they float past our camp."


    This is thest resort.


    But those strangenterns did not let them get what they wanted. After they floated to their camp, the ropes connecting thentern cloth and thentern base were burned by the fire burning inside.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    As soon as the rope was broken, the strangenterns fell down one after another and smashed into the camp.


    In an instant, poisonous powder flew away, and countless rot insects swarmed out from under thentern base.


    Ah ah ah, its the rot worm, the rot worm is here again!


    The soldiers were frightened out of the shadows by the rot insects. After seeing the dense rot insects in the strangentern, they fled in all directions and the whole camp became chaotic.

 Chapter 1706: Take advantage of victory

    Chapter 1706: Take advantage of victory


    Chapter 1706: Pursue the victory


    Tihe looked at the messy camp and shouted: "No chaos, no chaos at all, it''s just rot worms, the great wizard will send the insecticide medicine soon!"


    However, no one listened at this time, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers were fleeing to avoid the rot insects.


    They knew very well that from April to June, tens of thousands of warriors died due to rotworms. If the great wizard really had a magic medicine to kill the insects, he would have sent it long ago.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The soldiers panicked and ran into a ce filled with poisonous powder. They were poisoned and fell down.


    Looking at this scene, Tihe knew that he could not go on like this and shouted: "Blow the horn to lure the warriors away from this camp!"


    It is better to be beaten and flee the camp than to be poisoned to death here.


    Yes! Uno went to do it immediately.


    Moo moo, moo moo!


    The horns of the horns were blowing rapidly, and the sound gradually became distant, heading towards the outside of the camp.


    The soldiers understood and shouted: "Everyone, run out of the camp!"


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers rushed towards the outside of the camp together, and the ground shook due to their trampling.


    Tuogude was smart and had already run out of the camp with the witch army, the warriors of his own tribe, and the warriors of the Lemuqin tribe. After seeing the warriors of the Tiehe tribe running out, they looked a little unhappy.


    The reason why he did not inform the whole camp of this method in time was because he wanted to take the opportunity to kill the warriors of the Tiehe tribe, or even Tiehe.


    But he failed in Beicang Prefecture, and his brother-inw failed in Xing''an Prefecture. If Tiehe had not died, he would have med all of this on him when he returned to Da Rong, and would most likely use this to capture his tribe and kill him. he.


    But Tiehe was lucky enough to think of this method and abandoned the camp and fled.


    However, the surprise attack came too suddenly, and many soldiers still failed to escape and fell in the camp.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The soldiers either rode horses or ran wildly out of the camp, but even if they ran out, many soldiers fell down due to poisoning.


    "Ah, rot worms, help me quickly, the rot worms are in my throat... vomit!" A soldier was dug into his body by the rot worms. He kept picking at his own throat, trying to pull out the rot worms from his throat. , but the rotworms crawled into his stomach.


    The soldier felt rotten insects crawling from his throat into his stomach. This feeling made him copse. Losing his mind, he stabbed himself in the stomach with a knife.


    With a hiss, he cut open his belly and tried to dig out the rot worms.


    "Kill him!" Uno was horrified and immediately had the soldier''s head chopped off.


    The soldier was dead, but his headless body was lying on the ground, his stomach still open, and the blood stained the grass red, which made the soldier even more copsed when he saw this scene.


    Thousands of soldiers knelt down, hugging each other and crying: "We should note here to do evil deeds. The Witch God dislikes us for killing too many people and is punishing us. The Witch God does not allow us to fight this war!"


    With a click, Arman heard this just as he rushed out. He was so angry that he took action and chopped down a soldier who was kneeling and crying bitterly. He cursed: "Shut up! The untouchables of Chu are justmbs and our meat. They are not our meat at all." Not counting humans. The Witch God agreed that we came to capture Jianchu. Those of you who speak evil words must be possessed by evil spirits. Come on, kill these evil spirits for me!"


    Arman believed in the witch **** very much and could not bear the soldiers questioning the witch god.


    In his opinion, it was all the fault of Chu''s base soldiers that they would suffer from rotten insects!


    The rotworms were obviously raised by you and were used to harm Dachu. Now that rotworms are spreading in your own camp, you me the soldiers of Dachu. Are you still being unreasonable?


    Its just so unreasonable. The Rong people did not regard the Chu people as human beings at all. They thought it was appropriate to ruin them and harm them.


    On the other hand, if a Jianchu who is not the descendant of the witch ****es to harm them, then Jianchu is abominable and deserves to die!


    An emperor in the previous dynasty once said that thieves in the Rong realm are like beasts and cannot understand human speech. It is useless to talk to them, and they can only fight.


    Now it seems that even after hundreds of years, this statement is still correct.


    "Yes!" After receiving the order, the soldiers of the Arman tribe raised their swords and shed to death in the blink of an eye those soldiers who cried and questioned the witch god.


    "Stop! Can''t kill!" Tiehe saw the situation here from a distance and rushed over immediately, but it was still toote.


    Tiehe''s eyes were red with tears and he pointed at Arman: "King Arman, how dare you kill my Dajong warriors!"


    What the **** kind of idiot are you?


    At this time, you should be calming the morale of the troops, but you killed them. Is it because the morale of the troops was not broken enough? Do you want all the soldiers to rebel against us immediately? !


    Originally, Tiehe felt that Arman was stupid and easy to deceive, and had already asked his confidant general to give him a hint to request him to withdraw his troops. But at this moment, Tiehe was so angry with him that he almost vomited blood and wanted to kill him.


    Arman felt that he was right: "Tian Khan, they were disrespectful to the Witch God when the camp was attacked. They obviously wanted to mess up the morale of our army. Naturally, I will kill them to appease the Witch God and calm the morale of the army!"


    What you said makes a **** sense.


    Shutang rushed over at this time and whispered to Tiehe: "Tian Khan, thest general just came over and suffered heavy casualties. If we withdraw our troops at this time and return to Da Rong, I am afraid it will cause a big chaos... It is better to take the opportunity to attack Long''an." Mansion."


    Shitang wanted to withdraw his troops back to Da Rong, but he couldn''t withdraw his troops in such a shameful manner. He had to give Long''an Prefecture a severe blow.


    Long''an Prefecture was running out of food, and the soldiers and civilians were very hungry. They beat them hard, and even if they couldn''t break the city, it wouldn''t be so shameful to withdraw their troops after winning a small victory.


    When Tiehe heard that there were heavy casualties in the camp, a sweet smell surged up in his throat, and he almost vomited blood... At this moment, he felt a little regretful. If he had withdrawn his troops immediately a few days ago, the camp would not have encountered this surprise attack, which caused him Now they don''t even dare to withdraw their troops.


    Tiehe was silent for a while, his eyes filled with cold murderous aura, and he said: "Send an order to the whole army, the soldiers and civilians of Chu are extremely abominable, and they used rot worms and poison to kill our Dajong warriors. The witch **** was furious, and the warriors of the whole army immediately attacked Long''an Prefecture, and for Revenge for the fallen warriors!


    The Witch God is angry?


    Many soldiersughed when they heard this, and they even pulled the Witch God out at this time. You might as well directly order the killing of the great wizard.


    However, these soldiers did not dare to speak out what was in their hearts. The Witch God was very important to Dayong. If they spoke out, they would be treated as aliens and killed.


    "Gather immediately to attack Long''an Prefecture and avenge the dead warriors!" Tuogude echoed Tiehe''s order. He would do this all for the sake of the great wizard.


    After the camp was unexpectedly attacked, more and more soldiers began to question the Witch God and hated the great wizard who raised the rotworms but failed to make an antidote... The great wizard could not die, he had to save him.


    Arman also shouted: "Attack Long''an Prefecture, massacre all the humble Chu people, and avenge the warriors!"


    But before their army could turn around, a sound of war drums sounded. Apanying the sound of war drums was a shaking sound of marching, and countless soldiers and horses were heading towards them.


    Tihe, Tuogude and others followed the sound and saw countless Chu army gs fluttering, heading towards them as fast as the wind under the bright sun!

 Chapter 1707: The joy of a great victory [happy late May Day]

    Chapter 1707: The joy of a great victory [happyte May Day]


    Chapter 1707 The joy of victory [Happy May Day, veryte]


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums thundered, and the soldiers were like ck clouds, pressing towards the soldiers.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    While the soldiers were still in a daze, huge rocks flew from the side.


    These stones were not poured with pine oil, but were tied with bags of rot worms. When they were smashed down, they not only smashed the soldiers into pulp, but also frightened the soldiers and fled in panic.


    Ah, rot worms, rot worms again, everyone run away!


    In the past two months, the soldiers have been tortured by rot insects. The camp was just attacked by rot insects. Now that they saw rot insects again, even the most powerful soldiers were frightened and ran in panic.


    Whats even more frightening is that the red Rong characters are written on those huge rocks: Without the help of the shaman and god, the Rong will be defeated in this battle. After the defeat, there will be chaos and great disaster!


    The other illiterate soldiers saw the red military inscriptions and just took a second look. However, the literate witch doctors, scouts, silver ount 100 households, and gold ount 100 households were horrified when they saw this.


    Especially some little witch doctors.


    They believed in the witch **** very much. They were chosen because of their piety to the witch **** and learned the art of witch doctors. In the past two months, they had witnessed the miserable conditions of the insect disease camp. When they saw these red Rongnguage, they really thought that the witch **** was fighting for this. Angry, he punished Da Rong and shouted in horror: "Unfortunately, Da Rong will be defeated!"


    They also shouted out the Rong text on the boulder in Rongnguage.


    There were many boulders, and each one was written with such disturbing words in dazzling red. Many literate Rong people saw it. Some couldn''t help but scream, some could hold back but were afraid because of it, and some ran away regardless. .


    The witch **** is not here to help, and he has punished the great army. This battle is unwinnable. Everyone, run away!


    When the soldiers heard this and were frightened by the rot insects, they immediately fled, leaving behind their armor.


    Poof, when Tiehe saw this, he was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood. He suppressed the severe pain in his heart and shouted: "Stop, turn around and fight. Anyone who dares to escape in the middle of the battle will be killed!"


    Unuo immediately led his cavalry to intercept the fleeing soldiers. With a swish of arrows, he killed a group of soldiers and shouted: "The Khan of Heaven has ordered us all to turn back to face the enemy. Whoever dares to run away will be killed without mercy!" "


    Those are the humble Chu people who are hated by the Witch God. As long as you kill the humble Chu soldiers and civilians, you can get the blessing of the Witch God!


    "Ignore the military inscriptions on the boulder. It''s a trick of the base Chu soldiers. Can''t you see it? The Witch God agrees with us to conquer the base Chu!" Unuo was furious and kept shouting.


    But how can the soldiers listen at this moment?


    The soldiers shouted with a louder voice: "Since the Witch God has blessed us, why not send down the magic medicine to control the rotworms and save our warriors?!"


    Tens of thousands of warriors were killed by rot bugs. The insect-infested camps were burned every three to five times, and how many brave warriors were burned to death.


    The witch **** has brought such a great disaster, why haven''t the generals withdrew their troops and returned to Da Rong?


    The old people have said that if we soldiers run too far, the Witch God will not be able to protect us. Now look, after wee to Jianchu, the Witch God will not be able to protect us!


    Jianchu is a filthy ce without the protection of the witch god. We have to leave this ghost ce!


    The soldiers were crazy and just wanted to escape from Jian Chu and return to their sacred Dahong. As long as they returned to Dahong, the Witch God would protect them and prevent them from being harmed by the rotten insects.


    "My warrior brothers, run away!" Someone shouted, and the soldiers moved again, charging directly towards Uno and the others.


    Uno was so frightened that he quickly led his cavalry to avoid being dispersed by the crazy soldiers.


    Run, run quickly, the rotworms areing!


    Only when we return to Dayong will the Witch God protect us!


    The soldiers shouted and ran towards the way they came.


    Unuo looked at the fleeing soldiers with sadness in his heart. He looked towards the ce where the boulder was smashed, his eyes full of fierceness, and shouted: "All the warriors will follow me and kill those cheap and weak soldiers who are deceiving the public with their evil words!"


    Kill the weak Chu soldiers! The soldiers under Unuo were more loyal and followed Unuo towards the ce where the sling was.   Bang bang bang bang!


    The boulders were stilling, and Uno and the others pushed forward risking their lives, but when they reached the ce where the catapult was, not even a single person could be found.


    Also fell into a trap.


    There were wooden barrels upside down on the ground where the slings were ced, and countless rotten insects crawled out and crawled towards the horses.


    There was a war horse that was burrowed into its body by rot worms and made an ufortable neighing sound.


    When the Rong cavalry saw this, their pupils were so frightened that they fell off their horses.


    But as soon as hended on the ground, he grabbed a handful of rot worms and screamed out in fright: "Ah!"


    With a shout, Uno noticed the rot worms on the ground and woke up: "You have been fooled, get out quickly!"


    Damn those cheap soldiers, how dare you plot against him like this, don''t let him catch them, or he will eat them alive!


    Retreat, go back and protect Tian Khan! Unuo found a reason for himself to save face.


    However, when they turned around, they were met with a hail of arrows.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrow came with great force, piercing the soldier''s armor and directly piercing the soldier''s throat.


    There was a banging sound, and the soldiers and cavalry running at the front fell down one after another.


    Unuo was horrified, and just as he was about to order the soldiers to counterattack, another batch of arrows rained down, and another group of soldiers and cavalry were shot down.


    They adjusted the bowstrings and increased the power of the bows and arrows. They immediately added armor to protect their necks and used the wolfs mouth formation to defeat the enemy! Uno ordered, and his cavalry immediately formed the wolfs mouth formation.


    This military formation is very simple, but it is very lethal. With concentrated troops, it is easy to break through.


    Qin Sang cherished the soldiers under hismand and did not want to behead another military general. Instead, he led his soldiers to avoid the sharp edge of the Wolf''s Mouth Formation, made a surprise attack from the side, and stopped a Jin Zhang Qian Hu under Unuo''smand. Just lead the troops to surround him and strangle him!


    "Mu Shi!" Wu Nuo saw his nephew being hacked to death by the cheap and weak Chu soldiers. He was so furious that his eyes were split open. If the cavalry around him hadn''t stopped him, he would have almost turned around and went back to chop up those cheap and weak Chu soldiers.


    General, go back and protect Tian Khan. As long as we survive, we will definitelye back to take revenge in the future!


    Let''s go, it will be toote if you don''t go.


    After hearing this, Uno could only gallop his horse and run away.


    Qin Sang did not chase him, but went through Mu Shi''s clothes and found two medicine bags on him.


    This kind of medicine bag should be what Xiaoyu wants - the magic medicine made by the Great Wizard of Dayong.


    A smile appeared on Qin Sang''s face, he raised two medicine bags and said to the soldiers: "Go and look through those high-ranking soldiers. Do they have such medicine bags with them?"


    Xiaoyu said that he would use this medicine bag to prepare a magic medicine, and it would be safer to hang it on his body in the future.


    It''s a pity that the soldiers turned over the corpses of more than a dozen high-ranking soldiers, general bannermen, and small banners, but only found two packages of magic medicine in the bodies of two silver ount hundred households.


    "These thieves are really nothing. They only give insecticides to officials, and none to the soldiers." Hong Dao was very lucky that they could follow the adults of a hundred households. They had no shortage of insecticides, and because they were asked I feel a little annoyed by using medicine to attract insects every day.


    "The Rong Rentian Khan is about to run away. Hurry up and join the army to kill the enemy. Remember how many Rong thieves you killed in this battle, and record your merits after the war!" Qin Sang got on his horse and galloped towards the army.


    Hong Dao and the others were howling and chasing after them on horseback. They were in great spirits. Their faces were all filled with the joy of victory. How could they still be emaciated and haggard?


    0.0 I wish everyone a happy May Day and May Fourth, although it is a few dayste... Even if the battle to defend the city is over, the soldiers are very strong. They will be defeated because of the rotworms, not because Da Chu can fight. Da Chu is still very powerful. weak. Regarding Emperor Jing Yuan, he is a tragic figure. A friend guessed the reason why he went crazy from time to time. It was just that. He spent his whole life avenging himself... Thank you all for your monthly votes. I will work hard to adjust and strive for more updates. Thank you everyone.

 Chapter 1708: Pang Lu

    Chapter 1708: Pang Lu


    Chapter 1708 Pang Lu


    "Kill! Drive the thieves and beasts out of Chu!"


    Kill the thieves and beasts and let them pay with their blood!


    Such shouts echoed throughout Long''an Mansion.


    General Xu personally led hundreds of thousands of troops to catch up. In addition to tens of thousands of cavalry, there were thousands of chariots running at the forefront.


    The chariot was sharp, like a group of giant beasts, rushing directly towards the slow-running Rong infantry.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The Rong infantrymen were sliced into pieces by the sharp knives on both sides of the chariot and crushed under the wheels.


    "The cavalry fired arrows and shot these thieves to death!" General Xu ordered, and his soldiers immediately beat drums to convey military orders.


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows shot towards the soldiers, killing arge group of soldiers who were running at the end.


    Another strong bow that has been tuned!


    Tiehe was furious and wanted to fight back, but was stopped by Shutang and other confidants: "Tian Khan, the situation is over. Now the cheap Chu soldiers are at their peak. Let''s leave Long''an Mansion and go to Daokou Valley. We will stay in Daokou Valley. The soldiers and horses below will guard us, and we will be safe wherever we go."


    He added: "As long as we guard Daokou ditch, we can save the three Chu cities we upied, so we won''t be too embarrassed~"


    Thest half of the sentence was said in a low voice, only Tiehe and a few closest confidants could hear it.


    Looking at the menacing Jian Chu soldiers, Tihe had the illusion that the Weiguogong line was still in charge of the Northwest Army.


    Lets go! Defend Daokou Gou and upy the three cities of Jianchu! Tiehe shouted, riding a sweaty horse, riding Juechen, towards the direction of Daokou Gou.


    Tuogude followed closely with his army. He could have surpassed Tiehe, or kept pace with Tiehe, but he was too thoughtful and had been guarding against the Eagle Food Gang... Luo Ying of the Eagle Food Gang was the real Northwest Pioneer Army. Most of the bandits he led were soldiers, and they all hated the Rong people. Seeing them being beaten and retreating, they would definitely ambush them halfway.


    Let Tiehe run at the front. If there is any ambush, Tiehe will die first.


    Turgood''s estimate was correct. The gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang had indeed set up an ambush halfway down the road... It was an extremely simple and unoriginal ambush, which was to spread rotten insects on the only way for the soldiers to retreat.


    When Dajong''s infantry passed by, the rotworms would crawl on them. The soldiers were just running for their lives and did not pay attention to their steps. Many soldiers were infected with rotworms and did not know it.


    In a mountain forest in the distance, on the tall trees, the Yingshi Gang bandits were lying on the trees like monkeys, watching the soldiers passing by the rotten road.


    "Master Chi, the thieves have escaped our trap, and this time they will definitely kill hundreds of thousands of thieves and beasts!" Ma Wu was gearing up and said happily: "When these beasts are almost dead, we The soldiers and horses can fight through and regain the lost ground."


    Recover lost ground?


    Mr. Chi smiled: "Don''t dream, we can make insect attractants, and so can soldiers. Their great wizard is not a vegetarian."


    Moreover


    "There is also Daokougou. That ce is the easiest to defend and difficult to attack. We used to use it to defend against the bandits. Now that it is upied by the bandits, it is the bandits'' turn to take advantage of the fact that it is easy to defend but difficult to attack. We want to break it. I''m afraid it will take several years to drive the bandits out of Dachu and regain the lost territory in Daokou Gou."


    It has been good for several years, most probably like Qingma County outside the Longshan Mountains.


    Qingma County was the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty, but on the anniversary of the Great Zhou Dynasty, it was upied by the Rong people and turned into a cattle and horse farm. Originally, the Rong people wanted to attack the northwest, but the Longshan Mountains were too deep, and the Rong people at that time There was no way toe over, so we couldn''t attack the northwest.


    After the establishment of the previous dynasty, at its peak, it went out of the Longshan Mountains and recaptured Qingma County. However, in thest years of the previous dynasty, Qingma County was lost again.


    This goes on and on for hundreds of years, but Qingma County still cannot be recovered. When Ma Wu heard Master Chi talking about Qingma County, his rough face was filled with bitterness, and heined: "Master Chi, you are really good at chatting. You won''t open any pot."


    Then he chuckled and said: "But it''s okay. When the poisonous insect disease spreads to Da Rong, I am afraid that the entire Da Rong will be killed by the poisonous insect pests. At that time, we will not only regain Qingma County, but also upy thend of the Rong people." .


    Dreaming again?


    Mr. Chi stopped talking.


    But the fierce bandits from the Eagle Food Gang were not happy after hearing this, and said: "We don''t care about thend that was used by the bandits and livestock. We can just take back Qingma County, so as not to keep it being used by them to raise cattle, horses and sheep. It stinks all the goodnd!"


    Master Chi was speechless after hearing this and said angrily: "Shut up, everyone. Master Ying asked you toe here to fight, but you are gossiping here. If Master Ying finds out, you will just wait to climb the cliff!"


    The cliffs in the mountain vige are very steep. Do you want to take a breather?


    "Yes~" The gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang were like Nono Ying, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore.


    but


    Master Chi, there is a situation ahead. Arge number of people areing to kill... They look like Pang Lu! The ruthless bandit who was climbing high to investigate the enemys situation suddenly shouted down.


    Pang Lu is here! Mr. Chi was shocked. This Pang Lu was none other than the bandit leader of the Rongshan Gang, a mixed blood of Rong people and Dachu people.


    Because his mother was a southern beauty, she named him after her hometown.


    But Pang Lu was an out-and-out bastard. In order to gain the recognition of Rongren''s father''s family, he became the bandit leader of the Rongshan Gang and led the Rongshan Gang''s gangsters to burn, kill and loot in the territory of Dachu.


    Longshan Mansion will be attacked, and it is also his fault!


    Master Chi, look at the rolling dust. Pang Lu may have brought a lot of people with him. What should we do? Should we fight or run away?!


    A brother got angry when he heard this and cursed: "Hu Twelve, what do you mean? Just run away, why do you use the word "hurry"? Do you think we are not as good as those **** from the Rongshan Gang?!"


    Hu Twelve said, "If Master Ying was here with all the brothers from the Eagle Food Gang, I would definitely not have to run away. But now that Master Ying is not here, there are only a few hundred of us. If we don''t run away, Are you waiting to be chopped into pieces by those bastards?"


    The ruthless gangsters from the Rongshan Gang are indeed better than them.


    Ma Wu yelled: "Stop the **** quarrel, what do you think Mr. Chi said?"


    He asked Master Chi again: "Master Chi, what should we do? We are about to be killed. You need to give us an idea quickly."


    Chi Ye moved, climbed up the highest branch of the big tree, looked into the distance, and after seeing clearly the positions of the soldiers and the Rongshan Gang, he got down from the tree: "Push up the crossbow, take all our poisons, and leave it alone." Is it drug or arsenic? It just needs to be poison. After giving them a wave of congrattory gifts, we will withdraw!"


    Look at Mr. Chi''s wording, retreat. It sounds more honorable than running away.


    "Yes!" The bandits responded and got down from the trees one after another to push the ballista hidden in the forest.


    Ma Wu also said: "It''s a pity that we scattered all the poisonous insects on the road. It would be good if we left a few and let Pang Yao shoot them. That beast is not a thing. It should be infected with poisonous insects!"


    Pang Lu has done a lot of evil in the northwest over the years. He massacred dozens of viges. He also led bandits to massacre the county town, and he did all the evil things.

 Chapter 1709: four counties

    Chapter 1709: four counties


    Chapter 1709 Four Counties


    Ma Wu has always wondered why Pang Lu, who was half a Chu native, could do such vicious things to the people of Chu.


    When he massacred Dachu people and raped Dachu girls, didnt he think about his mother?


    Pang Lu''s mother was originally a youngdy from a wealthy family and lived a good life. Because her husband''s father-inw was an official in Longshan Prefecture, she married to Longshan Prefecture.


    But before she even went to the church to get married, she was kidnapped by the soldiers in Zhuangzi where she lived. After being raped, she became pregnant with a child. After giving birth to Pang Lu, she originally thought that her life would be like this.


    However, the Rong Dynasty knew how tomunicate with the foreign women they snatched. When Pang Lu''s father snatched a fresher beauty, she was thrown to his men by Pang Lu''s father.


    His own mother was treated like this. When Pang Lu grew up, he didn''t want to avenge his mother, but instead helped the soldiers and thieves to bring disaster to Chu. This is nothing!


    "Khan Tian, Pang Lu camete to protect you, please forgive me Khan!" Pang Lu was so excited when he finally saw Khan Khan. As long as he tters Khan Khan, no one in the royal court will dare to look down on him again!


    Tian Khan didn''t know Pang Lu and almost shot him to death with arrows as if he were a craftsman.


    Fortunately, Shutang said: "Tian Khan, this is the dog ve we put in Jianchu."


    Hound ve?


    Pang Lu could understand the Rongnguage, and anger rose in his eyes. He had worked hard for the Rong for decades, but the generals only regarded him as a dog ve?


    But it doesnt matter, as long as he helps Tian Khan defend the enemy and escorts Tian Khan to escape, from now on he will no longer be a dog ve, but a real noble of the Great Rong.


    "Are you from Daokouigou? What''s the situation there? Where is Azimoko still guarding? Do the warriors have rotworm disease?" Tiehe had already cast a shadow on the rotworms and hurriedly asked Daokouigou Condition.


    Pang Lu said: "Reply to Tian Khan, tens of thousands of our warriors are still guarding the knife edge ditch. The thieves from the Eagle Food Gang have put rotworms on us, but General Azimo is very powerful. He immediately burned those warriors who were infected with rotworms. Now that there are no rot insects in the knife-edge ditch, God is relieved."


    Its just that too many warriors were burned to death, more than 5,000 people, which put Daokou Gou into panic for a time.


    "Later, General Mo led his brothers from the Rongshan Gang to search nearby and destroyed several Yingshi Gang''s hiding ces, so the Yingshi Gang could no longer put rotworms into the knife-edge ditch." Pang Lu took the opportunity to praise himself, hoping that For the sake of his meritorious service, Tiehe Neng brought him back to the Royal Court of Dayong.


    Due to the rise of the Eagle Food Gang, Da Chu has be increasingly difficult to rob. He was also injured by Luo Ying, and he is getting older. He cannotpare with Luo Ying, who is less than thirty. If he continues to stay in Dachu, he may be assassinated by Luo Ying within five years at most.


    Fawning over the Khan of Heaven, following the Khan back to the Royal Court of the Great Rong, and bing a true noble of the Great Rong is what Pang Lu must do.


    Aqimo did the right thing! Tiehe felt relieved, but not long after that, the sound of Jianchus war drums came again.


    Unuo galloped up on his horse and said, "Khan Tian, hurry up. The soldiers and horses of Jianchu are catching up with you."


    After speaking, he red at Pang Lu angrily, pointed at him and said: "You take your dog ves to the rear to meet the enemy. You must stop the cheap Chu soldiers and horses!"


    They finally managed to get rid of the Jianchu pursuers by arge distance, but because of this dog ve, they were caught up again, which made Unuo want to kill Pang Lu.


    Pang Lu''s face darkened, and he felt a sense of hatred. He came to rescue him, but this general wanted him to die!


    But Pang Lu didn''t dare to say no, so he said to Tian Khan: "Thest general Pang Lu will lead his brothers to stop the cheap Chu soldiers and horses."


    But before Pang Lu left with the gangsters, a group of crossbow arrows came from a distance.


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows struck like lightning, directly attacking Tiehe.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Fortunately, the dead soldiers guards around Tiehe were not vegetarians and immediately used thick iron shields to block the crossbow.


    Many powerful crossbows were blocked by the thick iron shields, and some powerful ones shot through the iron shields, killing the dead soldiers'' guards who were hiding behind the iron shields.


    But thats not the scariest thing


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a sound of medicine packs being opened, and the poison filled the air, knocking out many soldiers. "It''s poison again, Unuo **** Tian Khan away quickly! All soldiers disperse and leave the ce filled with poison!" Shutang roared, and after leading his troops to avoid it, he pointed his sword at the ce where the strong crossbow was fired: "Give me Go over there and kill those beasts!"


    If you dare to murder the Great Rongtian Khan, you really dont want your life.


    Mr. Chi didn''t want to poison the Great Rongtian Khan, but he had no choice. Who allowed the Great Rongtian Khan to get so close to Pang Lu? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he didn''t release a few batches of poisonous arrows, I would be really sorry. Ancestors.


    It''s a pity that these poisons were cobbled together, and they were not very lethal. They only injured and stunned the soldiers. The Great Rongtian Khan was protected by the bodyguards of the dead soldiers, and his face was covered with a mask soaked in antidote, right? Poisoned.


    But this burst of poisonous crossbows also made Tiehe panic, and he shouted: "Withdraw, withdraw!"


    We can''t stay in this ce anymore, we have to run away quickly.


    Pang Lu was not stupid, and immediately said: "The Khan of Heaven will follow Mo, and Mo will know a shortcut to get to Daokou ditch faster!"


    Ke Wunuo disagreed: "You can''t take a shortcut. The Chu people who know the shortcut must also know that. What if they ambush Tian Khan on the shortcut?"


    "Tian Khan, let''s take the main road. There are hundreds of thousands of troops guarding us. It''s safer to take the main road." Unuo saw that Pang Lu really didn''t like him and shouted at him: "Go to the back and stop the pursuers. If you dare to take the opportunity to escape, I will never spare you dog ves!"


    After saying that, he led his troops to guard Tiehe and rushed towards Daokougou.


    Tuogude has been silent and only watched the y not far away, but he remembered Pang Lu... This kind of servant who is familiar with Jian Chu is worth recruiting.


    However, Tuogude did not speak to Pang Lu immediately. Instead, he led his troops to Daokou Ditch.


    Pang Lu was very angry, **** Uno, he still remembered this.


    But he did not dare to disobey the orders of noble generals such as Unuo, so he could only lead the Rongshan Gang to fight against the Chu soldiers and generals from behind.


    However, Pang Lu just let the Rongshan Gang gangsters mingle with the Rong infantry, shoot arrows to attack from a distance, and retreat while shooting arrows. There was no deadly battle at all.


    General Xu and the others were as powerful as a rainbow and led arge army in pursuit. Even though they were as fierce and cunning as the Rongshan Gang, many tough bandits were shot to death by powerful crossbows.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!" Pang Lu knew that they couldn''t defeat Xu You, so he immediately blew a secret whistle and told the Rongshan Gang''s gangsters to retreat.


    After hearing the secret whistle, the ruthless bandits of the Rongshan Gang abandoned their horses and got into the Rong infantry, and quickly retreated.


    After evacuating for a certain distance, get into the side path and take a shortcut to Daokou ditch.


    Pang Lu and the ruthless gangsters from the Rongshan Gang escaped.


    The infantry of the Rong people were miserable, and many infantrymen became dead souls.


    General Xu pursued the Rong people for four days and four nights. He only rested for two hours on the road every day before continuing to pursue the Rong people. At dawn on the fifth day, he finally caught up with Daokou ditch.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Tiehe had already led hundreds of thousands of troops to upy the fortress of Daokougou.


    But Xu You didn''t feel it was a pity. They had to chase them here. Only in this way could they recover the four counties upied by the bandits.

 Chapter 1710: birthday

    Chapter 1710: birthday


    Chapter 1710 Birthday


    The past of Daokou Gou is Changhe Prefecture.


    There are four county towns located between Changhe Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture. Mu County, Cunning County, Gaoshui County, and Shuohe County were all upied by Rong people before.


    When Tiehe led his army to escape and passed through these four counties, he ordered them to retreat together.


    If you don''t withdraw, when the hundreds of thousands of soldiers led by Xu You wille and kill, the more than a thousand soldiers staying in the four counties will be killed without leaving a trace.


    This was quite cheap for Xu You, as he recovered four county towns without starting a fight.


    "General, Rong Zeitian Khan has led his troops to station in the Daokou Valley. The Daokou Peak is full of archers from the Thieves. We are out of troops and horses, and I''m afraid we won''t be able to kill him." Lang Qianhu said: "Daokou Peak There is still a noble general staying in the ditch, and their camp has plenty of medicinal materials and food. They were transported from Changhe Prefecture, and the wheels made a deep rut on the road."


    It can be seen that the Rong bandits have been transporting supplies from Changhe Prefecture to this side.


    Lang Qianhu is Xu You''s confidant Scout Qianhu. In major battles involving hundreds of thousands of troops, General Xu usually leaves the task of exploring the path to him.


    Lang Qianhu is also very capable, but he only traveled two hours in advance to find out so much information.


    Xu You was very satisfied with being able to catch up to Daokou Gou, and said: "Send the order to the whole army. The generals will set up gs and set up camps in designated areas. They will rest in groups. No noise or chaos. No running around privately. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed."


    "Yes!" Lang Qianhu immediately passed the order to the scouts, and 60% of his scouts rushed out on horseback, holding up themand g and shouting: "General Xu ordered, the generals put up gs to mark the ground to camp, and rest in batches , dont make any noise, dont make a mess, dont run around privately, anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!


    Hundreds of thousands of troops, with no end in sight. The scouts rode in all directions for three-quarters of an hour before all the soldiers heard the order.


    The soldiers were so excited that they shouted: "Rest, set up camp and rest!"


    They will die from exhaustion if they dont rest.


    After hearing this, the thousands and hundreds of households scolded the soldiers under theirmand: "You are shouting nonsense, General Xu said, don''t make any noise, are you deaf? Everyone, please be quiet and quickly grab thend to camp. If you keep grinding, we will get the badnd." Go to sleep!"


    Although the generals put up gs to mark the territory for camping, there are hundreds of thousands of troops, and each general has tens of thousands of soldiers and horses under hismand. If they don''t rob, they will just wait to sleep in the worst and most potholednd.


    Yes, yes, yes, we have to grab a good piece ofnd to camp quickly so that we can have a good nights sleep!


    All the soldiers were on the move.


    However, the 30,000 soldiers under Xu You did not move. Instead, they lined up not far from the camp to prevent surprise attacks by thieves while the soldiers were encamped to rest.


    Vice General Ma found Qin Sang and the others and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work. Let''s go and set up camp at my ce."


    Qin Sang and the others came from He''an Prefecture, and there was no direct general or deputy general at their head. However, General Xu had taken a liking to him, and it was good to see Niu Dabao and the others. They had just asked Deputy General Ma toe and call Qin Sang and the others. , and asked him, as well as those who were traveling westward to fight against the enemy with him, to camp at the camp under Lieutenant General Ma.


    "This is a great thing. Everyone, hurry up and follow Lieutenant General Ma!" Jin Baihu was very happy. Lieutenant General Ma is General Xu''s confidant. If we camp with him, we will definitely meet General Xu. The benefits must be many.


    Hu Baihu and Guo Daming also thought it was good. If they could get the honor of Lieutenant General Ma, it would be much easier for them to act in the camp, and they would not be bullied by the Northern general just because they were soldiers from the South.


    Cao Baihu liked General Dai better.


    General Dai is afraid of death and will not rush to the front in battle. You dont have to work too hard to follow him, and you can rely on him to get a lot of supplies from the war department.


    However, Cao Baihu didn''t dare to speak. This kid Qin Sang held a grudge. He was wrong that time. This kid was very indifferent to him. Anyway, he was not as good as Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, and Zhang Yan.


    But Qin Sang can fight, and he has a wife with money and medicine. The big guy is from He''an Prefecture. He has experienced life and death. Before he can ingratiate himself with General Dai, it is best to follow him.


    Qin Sang sped his fists towards Vice General Ma and saluted: "General, I will obey your orders."


    Immediately let Zhang Tu carry the g, gather his troops and leave.


    Vice General Ma was very happy. Mr. Qin was a good man. He was proud of his achievements but did not rely on them. He still respected them very much.


    "Let''s go." Vice General Ma and his soldiers walked in front, Qin Sang and the others walked behind. Thousands of soldiers led the horses with supplies on their backs and walked through most of the camp to a ce where the horse-shaped g was nted. The g is very high and can be seen from a distance.


    Lieutenant General Ma pointed to a tunnel on the right: "You guys will camp here. As for how to divide thisnd, you can discuss it yourself."


    It was said that they were discussing it, but Qin Sang had made the greatest contribution and had various medicines in hand. Several hundred households, Tang Zongqi, and Lao Zongqi looked directly at him, as if he made the decision.


    Lieutenant General Ma was very happy. Qin Xiaozi was indeed capable of serving his subordinates. At such a young age, he could make so many people who were older than him, such as the generals and bannermen, listen to him.


    Qin Sang quickly divided the areas where the hundreds of households and general banners would camp, and no one had any objections.


    The most amazing thing is that he ced Cao Baihu''s camp in the middle.


    Lieutenant General Maughed... I heard that Cao Baihu had a lot of thoughts. On the night when the Dingo bandits killed and devoured soldiers, he took his own soldiers and horses to run and hide. Such a person should really be kept in the middle and watched. Whatever he does is exposed under the eyes of the big guys.


    Vice General Maughed when he saw it. After Qin Sang finished allocating thend, he said: "I will send you the supplies you deserve. You guys have a good rest. I guess there will be a mission tonight."


    After saying that, he threw Qin Sang a horse token.


    Qin Sang caught it and said, "Thank you, Lieutenant General Ma."


    With Lieutenant General Mas token, he would be able to move freely in this camp of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Vice General Ma waved his hand and left with his soldiers.


    After Vice General Ma left, Qin Sang shouted: "Get the tent and set up camp!"


    Yes! The big guy immediately took out the tent and worked hard for half an hour before finally setting up the tent and having a ce to stay.


    Niuda Bao was so tired that hey down directly on the ground covered with hay: "Mom, I can finally rest. If I rush over to fight with the soldiers at this time, I''m afraid I will die from exhaustion!"


    Old man, I cantpare with Saburo and the others.


    Niu Sanjin smiled and said: "Dad, General Xu wouldn''t be so stupid. The army is so tired, and he still stupidly rushes to fight. That''s asking for death~"


    Niu Sanjin is usually a young man with a loud voice, but now his voice is too tired to sound weak.


    Niu Erjin was injured and had no strength to speak. He was lying on the ground sleeping, while Niu Dajin bandaged his wound.


    "By the way, use insect attractant for your brother to lure out the insects." Niu Dabao looked at his subordinates sitting on the ground and said: "Same for you, don''t be toozy for me, hurry up and take out the insect attractant to lure out the insects." Bug, otherwise the poisonous bug will get into the brain and it will be over."


    Yes~ The soldiers deserve to be weak.


    Qin Sang also asked Zhang Tu to deliver insect attractant medicine to all the hundred households and general bannermen. He asked everyone to use the medicine first, and then eat some dry food and go to bed immediately.


    His little fish said that if you are too tired and dont sleep, you will die suddenly.


    Thinking of Xiaoyu, Qin Sang''s cold face softened. I wonder if she is in Xing''an Mansion? Are you gaining weight? But pregnant? Have you been wronged?


    Are you angry that you missed his twentieth birthday?


    That''s right, June 15th has passed and he is twenty years old.


    He originally wanted to spend it with her, and he and she had been preparing for it in private for a long time, but when it came to his birthday, he was out fighting.


    Thinking about this, Qin Sang wanted to see Gu Jinli more and more, but he was too tired and had too many things to do. After arranging the soldiers, he found that everyone had finished driving away the insects and only a few people had lured out the poisonous insects. He really couldn''t bear it anymore. Fell asleep.


    In the evening, they were awakened by the sound of gongs. General Xu''s scouts announced to the whole battalion: "General Xu ordered that ditches be dug overnight in batches immediately to grow the ditches to feed poisonous insects and prevent the thieves from stepping out of the ditch again! "

 Chapter 1711: you are going to be beaten

    Chapter 1711: you are going to be beaten


    Chapter 1711 You are going to be beaten


    Use long ditches to feed poisonous insects and prevent thieves from stepping out of the ditch again!


    Everyone who heard this understood that the battle of Long''an Prefecture was over, and General Xu would not fight against the bandits again.


    "Sang, have you woken up? What''s going on? You''re so young, and your body can''t evenpare to your uncle''s, hahaha!" Niu Dabao was very happy after hearing General Xu''s military order, but Even if I dont fight anymore, Im getting older and I really cant stand such a fight.


    He couldn''t hold back when he was happy, and hurried over to tell everyone the good news. He alsoughed at Qin Sang, but said: "You are really tired these days, and you have lost weight."


    General Xu learned that Qin Sang had staged an ambush, severely beaten the vanguard of the Rong bandits, and killed General Hu Helu, so he left him outside Long''an Mansion to attack the Rong bandits camp by surprise.


    Saburo did an excellent job. He used poisonous insects to make the camp of thieves miserable and earned a lot of credit.


    But it was really hard for him. Not only did he have to recruit a surprise attack, he also had to find a way to send news to Long''an Mansion, and take care of the food, drink, and sleep of the soldiers who were with him on the surprise attack.


    He, Xie Cheng, and Zhang Yan were all outside with Sang and saw him working so hard that sometimes Niu Dabao was worried that he would die suddenly.


    So when they woke up in the afternoon and learned that he was still sleeping, they asked the soldiers in several nearby small camps to keep their voices down and stop yelling so that Sang could have a good sleep.


    When Qin Sang was full from sleep, he said: "Uncle Niu is upright and in his prime, with a strong body."


    Niu Sanjinughed and said: "Brother Sang, please don''t praise my dad. When he got up in the afternoon, his legs and feet were so sore that he fell down as soon as he stood up and had a mouthful of mud in his mouth. It was funny."


    Bang, Niu Dabao kicked Niu Sanjin and cursed: "You areughing at me. How can youugh at me like this?"


    Niu Sanjin was kicked in the **** and almost fell to the ground, but fortunately Qin Sang held him up.


    But Niu Sanjinzuo turned around andughed at Niu Dabao: "Old man, you still want to kick me in the mud. Dream on. Brother Sang is here to help me!"


    After speaking, he hurriedly ran away, waved to Qin Sang and said: "Brother Sang, I went to the camp to find out the news. I will tell you when I get back."


    boom!


    Niu Dabao''s boot hit Niu Sanjin directly in the face.


    Ouch!


    Niu Sanjin was almost vomited by his smelly boots. He ran and said, "Please go wash your feet quickly. It stinks to death. The brothers who live in the same tent with you all sleep with cloth towels on their heads. Everyone cant stand it anymore!


    "You stinky boy, when youe back, I will skin you!" Niu Dabao roared, and then said: "Behave yourself, don''t get into trouble, there are many officials here, any one of them can kill you !


    Niu Sanjin waved his hand without looking back, indicating that he understood.


    Niu Dabao picked up his boots and smelled them. Vomiting, the smell was indeed a bit strong.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it. Uncle Niu was from Chicheng.


    Brother Zhang, Brother Xie. Qin Sang saw the two of theming over and asked, How are your injuries?


    Both of them were injured by arrows. Fortunately, their armors were thick and the arrows could no longer cause fatal injuries to them after they prated their armors.


    Xie Cheng smiled and said, "It''s just a skin injury, it''s nothing."


    Zhang Yan also nodded, indicating that he was fine, and asked: "Sang, should we go see Vice General Ma and ask him when we are going to dig ditches? We can make arrangements if we find out." Qin Sang said: " No need to ask, the g should be delivered to us soon."


    The trench digging must be done quickly. It is said to be done in batches, but each batch will definitely not be less than 100,000 people. They are also valued by General Xu, so he will definitely put them to dig ditches in the first half of the night. Digging in the second half of the night is more tiring, so they are usually given to soldiers who are not direct lineage.


    Sure enough, in less than a quarter of an hour, Lieutenant General Ma''s confidant, the gmander, came over and gave him an order g: "Qin Baihu, this is your order g. In half an hour, you will bring Bring your troops and horses to assemble under the g of the horse."


    He also said: "General Xu ordered that a team of small gs should be left in every camp of 100 households to guard the camp."


    "I understand, thank you very much." Qin Sang took the g and sent the little g leader away.


    After returning, immediately ask Zhang Tu to spread the news to various small camps.


    When the hundreds of households and general banners in each small camp received the news, they immediately asked the soldiers to seize the time to make rice and boil water. After eating, they brought some dry food and water for backup, and then followed Qin Sang to gather under the horse-shaped banner.


    Not long after they arrived, soldiers from other small camps also came. After seeing them carrying the military g of He''an Prefecture, they took the initiative to greet them: "But the He''an Prefecture makes insect attractants?"


    "Exactly!" Niu Sanjin was very proud, pointing at Qin Sang and said: "The person who made the insect attractant is Brother Sang''s daughter-inw. Brother Sang also killed the royal general who was a thief!"


    It''s so powerful. ording to his mother''s words, they are two evil men, no one can deal with them.


    Shut up Niu Sanjin! Niu Dabao wants to kick Niu Sanjin to death, cant this brat keep a low profile? What are you talking about, are you trying to make Saburo jealous?


    There are many people in this camp who are jealous of Sang for achieving great achievements at such a young age.


    However, Lieutenant General Ma seemed to have beaten his troops and horses, and the soldiers who gathered under the g with the character "horse" did not say any harsh words.


    But other soldiers passing by this camp sneered: "So what if you have achieved great sess? I heard that a certain great hero has a resounding nickname: Qin Rufan!"


    When Niu Dabao heard this, he wanted to die... He had warned Kuang''s wife at the beginning to keep her mouth shut and stop giving Sang nicknames. Now that something bad has happened, Qin Ruofan''s nickname has spread to the camp. How will Sang be able to behave in the future? !


    Qin Sang straightened his back, raised his head and looked down at the passing soldiers arrogantly, pointed at the soldier who just spoke and asked: "What is your name? Are you a soldier from that ce?"


    The soldier was a thorny man. He held his head high and sneered: "I am the gmander under themand of the king''s deputy general in Long''an Prefecture. I have killed twenty soldiers and thieves. Why do you want to fight with me, you are a soft-hearted person?" Failed? Can you beat it?"


    Qin Sang said: "I just want to remind you that you are going to be beaten."


    Those below the rank who offend the superiors in the army will be punished by being beaten to the head by an owl in the serious case, or beaten with twenty army sticks with a cane in the minor case.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The deputy general of the horse saw this scene just as he rode over. He was so angry that he raised his whip and hit the man. He said angrily: "If youmit the crime below, drag this kid down and beat him with twenty military sticks as a warning!"


    Vice General Wang?


    That idiot soldier still dares to act wild here, he is just looking for death.


    And this little gmander seemed familiar, as if he had followed Vice General Wang to find him... He was the nephew of Vice General Wang.


    It seems that Vice General Wang was not convinced that General Xu was reusing the soldiers and horses from the south, so he sent his nephew out to find trouble.


    Since this is the case, of course we must severely punish it and kill the chicken to scare the monkeys!


    "Yes!" A group of Lieutenant General Ma''s soldiers came out immediately, dragged the gmander out, pressed him directly to the ground, and beat Wang Xiaoqi with twenty army sticks, knocking him unconscious.

 Chapter 1712: Tired of living

    Chapter 1712: Tired of living


    The soldiers passing by saw a good show andughed and said: "Hey, who is this? Isn''t he smart or something? He dared to vite militaryw when the army was gathering, and even alerted Lieutenant General Ma."


    Tired of living. Tired of living.


    "You don''t know who this is? He is the son of Vice-General Wang''s family, and he is different from us mud-legged men."


    You **** young master, hes just the nephew of Vice-General Wang, and hes already served five times!


    The soldiers watching the showughed, but the ten soldiers under Wang Xiaoqi''smand were frightened to death. They wanted to beg for mercy but did not dare. They could only send two people to inform Deputy General Wang and ask him toe and rescue them.


    The remaining eight soldiers were waiting nearby.


    I want to wait until the twenty army batons are finished and then carry Wang Xiaoqi away.


    But they failed to take the person away. Lieutenant General Ma said: "Tug him aside first. When General Xues back, General Xu will make the final decision!"


    "Yes." The soldier took the token and went to the soldiers beside General Xu to report.


    Wang Xiaoqi''s soldiers'' legs weakened after hearing this, and they quickly knelt down and begged: "Vice-General, please calm down. For the sake of Wang Xiaoqi and Vice-General Wang being of the same n, please spare him."


    Having beaten twenty army sticks, I still have to report to General Xu. This may cost Wang Xiaoqi''s life!


    Vice General Ma smiled: "Are you afraid? If you know you are afraid, why do you let your little g grow and do evil? When is it now? When the army is gathering to fight, you are deliberately stirring up trouble here. If you let it go easily, But, where are the military regtions in the camp?!"


    These hundreds of thousands of troops were gathered from all directions. The forces wereplex and the hearts of the people were even more mixed. General Xu wanted to twist all these armies into one rope and be the Xu Family Army. There was no room for distinction between the Northern and Southern armies.


    Several soldiers trembled when they heard this and did not dare to speak. They only hoped that Vice General Wang would personallye out to save Wang Xiaoqi.


    But they thought too much, and Wang Xiaoqi also thought too much. He was just a junior of the same n. Seeing that Wang Xiaoqi was capable and obedient, Vice General Wang took him with him as a dog.


    Now that the matter has not been settled, and he has been stabbed in front of General Xu, Deputy General Wang has no time to hide, so how can hee forward to intercede?


    After Lieutenant General Wang heard that the matter failed, he did not see the soldier who came to report the news.


    General Xu sneered after hearing this... He really looked down on this Deputy General Wang. As the deputy general of the Long''an Prefecture guard, after the Long''an Prefecture guard general died in the battle, he should take the opportunity to be bigger.


    But the deputy general Wang didn''t want to do it, and found a new master as a dog.


    Want to share Xuyous military power in the northwest?


    Looking for death!


    "Kill him." Xu You didn''t waste any time and asked Wang Xiaoqi to be killed. He then said, "As punishment, Deputy General Wang will stop the insect attractants there for three days."


    Qin Sang''s knife is still very useful. Since this matter involves him, then help him and let those who are jealous of him know not to find fault when using other people''s medicine to save lives.


    Otherwise there will be no medicine avable!


    "General Xu ordered that any criminals under Wang Xiaoqi of Long''an Prefecture''s city defense camp be killed on the spot to enforce military discipline!" The soldiers sent by General Xu directly held up the order and announced: "Long''an Prefecture''s city defense camp Vice General Wangs administration wasx and his troops stopped distributing insect attractants for three days!


    ah!


    As soon as these words came out, all the soldiers were shocked, and some people whispered: "It''s just a trivial matter, why is the sentence so severe?"


    Someone echoed: "No, it''s not enough that Wang Xiaoqi was beheaded. Even the soldiers and horses under Vice General Wang''smand will be implicated... This man will not be offended in the future~" "Oh, of course he will not be offended!" General Cheng After hearing about what happened here, he rode over. Hearing the whispers of the soldiers, he said loudly: "Every day, I use the insect trap made by the Qin and Gu families to save my life, but I am ungrateful and want to take the opportunity to harm others and do something." Whats the idea of valuing the northern generals more than the southern ones? The northern generals can indeed fight, but are the southern soldiers weak? Didnt they kill the enemy like you?!


    General Cheng came from the northeast. When he first arrived in Daliang Mansion, his troops were also squeezed out. He hated the way the army was being degraded in equal parts.


    He pointed at the soldiers present and said: "If you are jealous, go and kill a general of the royal family. If you have the guts, throw away the insect traps you have been given now! Those who dare not throw them away for fear of death are damned Be honest, get along in a friendly manner, and don''t y tricks like bullying!"


    General Cheng''s words made some of the soldiers present red-faced. Some of them were afraid of death and even held on to the insect attractants they were given... Poisonous insects are terrifying. Without the insect attractants, they would have died.


    "The general is right, we should be grateful. If it weren''t for the insect attractants, we would have been killed by poisonous insects. How could we stand here and fight? And the insect attractants benefit not only us, but also us. Rtives back home!


    "And the prescription for this insect attractant was presented to the emperor in the name of our soldiers who fought against the enemy. The emperor therefore gave us more military pay and supplies. This is a real benefit. Are you still targeting Qin Baihu like this? Are you still a human being?! "


    "What else can you say about Qin Baihu living on soft rice? Marrying a rich wife is called living on soft rice? Qin Baihu beheaded the generals of the royal family, so even if..."


    Eating soft food is something you cant afford to offend!


    A man wearing a Qianhu helmet came out to reprimand the soldiers, but he didn''t finish his words because he kept it in his heart.


    Although there are people like Vice General Wang with ulterior motives, the officers and men in the army value friendship, so they still remember the kindness of the Qin family and the Gu family... After all, they saved you with medicine, and Qin Sang does have real abilities, so they still Killing enemies on the same battlefield can be regarded as brothers who have fought together.


    This Wang Zhuang is so ungrateful even though he has no ability, he really deserves to die!


    There is also his uncle, Lieutenant General Wang, who is jealous of others who have abilities despite his own ipetence. Fortunately, General Xu is here and sees through Lieutenant General Wangs conspiracy.


    We should really kill Deputy General Wang and not give them the insect attractant for three days. We really give them an advantage!


    Although there is no direct evidence, who said that Vice General Wang was Wang Xiaoqi''s n uncle? So the big guys started scolding him, and they were all murderous, frightening the soldiers of Vice General Wang who secretly came to investigate the situation... If Vice General Wang were here, he would probably be torn to pieces by these fierce soldiers. !


    After scolding Deputy General Wang, the soldiers praised Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu should not argue with viins like the Wang family. We all remember your family''s kindness."


    "Yes, we are all grateful, we are not white-eyed wolves, and we have no intention of looking down on Qin Baihu."


    Thats right, what does it mean to have a soft life? If you have the ability, you can marry a rich wife and live a soft life!


    Seeing that they were talking nonsense, Lieutenant General Ma shouted: "Shut up, are you going to talk back? Go and gather quickly, don''t waste the time to start digging ditches!"


    The soldiers were shocked after hearing this and hurriedly ran to gather: "Mother, it''s all Wang Zhuang''s fault. If it''s toote, I''m afraid I''ll get a military stick!"


    Qin Sang said to General Cheng: "Thank you very much, General, for speaking for thest general."


    General Cheng smiled and said: "This general is not doing it for you, but for the soldiers from the north and the south... Only when the soldiers and generals from all directions are twisted into one rope can we defeat the thieves!"


    He then said to Qin Sang: "You have been a soldier for more than a day or two. You know that there are all kinds of bad guys in the military camp. Don''t pay attention to some unpleasant things... It''s good to marry a rich wife."

 Chapter 1713: Confrontation

    Chapter 1713: Confrontation


    Chapter 1713 Confrontation


    After hearing this, Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Well, the general is right. I won''t take other people''s nonsense to heart, but if someone deliberately speaks evil words, I will definitely take revenge! My wife Not only is she rich and capable, she can make medicine, but she also came with me to the northwest to fight against the enemy during the war. She is truly a rare and good woman, and I will not tolerate others belittling her."


    All the soldiers present were stunned when they heard this.


    After a while, the soldiers came back to their senses and joked: "Ha, look at what Qin Baihu said, and look at her face, she almost turned into a flower withughter. It can be seen that Mrs. Qin is not only rich and capable, she must also have a wife." It looks good."


    When General Cheng and Vice General Ma heard this, they thought of General Liang and Magistrate Hao who were about to vomit when they mentioned the Qin Gu family. They sincerely sighed: God is fair and will not let others take advantage of them.


    General Cheng took a look at Qin Sang''s face and couldn''t bear to see his "pretending to be happy" smile, so he rode away.


    General Cheng, walk slowly. Qin Sang said goodbye to General Cheng with sped fists and a slightly proud smile on his face.


    Lieutenant General Ma also felt distressed when he saw this.


    It''s not easy for Saburo. After the war ispletely settled, he can talk to the general and find him a beautiful and innocent woman to be his concubine.


    If you take a beautiful concubine, it doesn''t matter if the main wife is ugly.


    Vice General Ma has no ill intentions, he just thinks that it is natural for men to keep concubines.


    However, this is impossible.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    A quarter of an hourter, Lieutenant General Ma finished his lecture and asked someone to beat the gong and shout: "Let''s go!"


    The soldiers under the horse banner immediately started to move, and the soldiers under other generals also ran out of the camp in an orderly manner and set off towards Daokou ditch.


    After arriving two miles away from Daokou Gou, General Xu ordered the army to stop.


    General Xu ordered us to dig the ground one and a half miles from the original spot towards Daokou ditch, with a depth of half a foot!


    The scouts were riding horses, holding gs, running back and forth shouting.


    The distance set by General Xu was an excellent one. The ground was dug for a mile and a half. Not only was it close to the knife-edge ditch, but it was also outside the range of the sling. Even if the soldiers wanted to hit them with a sling, they would not be able to reach them, so they had to worry. Will the poisonous insects in the ditch crawl towards the knife edge ditch?


    Dig! the generals shouted.


    The soldiers immediately started digging, and those who didnt have shovels or hoes used helmets, swords, axes or axes to dig directly.


    More than 100,000 people were digging like this. The progress was terrifying and the movement was very loud. The soldiers from Daokou Gou discovered it and fired rockets and threw boulders at this direction, but unfortunately they couldn''t hit it.


    General Azimo was so worried that he hurriedly descended from the Knife Edge Peak and rode his horse to the camp to find Tian Khan.


    Although Tiehe and the others arrived at Daokougou earlier than Xuyou and the others, they arrived only half a day earlier and were infected by the Eagle Food Gang. Many warriors contracted rotworm disease.


    After reaching the knife edge ditch, more and more warriors are getting sick.


    Tiehe was so annoyed that he was afraid that the soldiers would be frightened and lost their minds by the rot insects again, and that the soldiers would be instigated by the kings of various tribes to rebel. He only slept for two hours before getting up to deal with various affairs and supervise them personally. The camp and the pest camp were built.


    After all the warriors were settled and the kings of each tribe behaved themselves, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he hadn''t rested long before Azimo came.


    boom!


    After hearing Aqimos report, Tiehe was so angry that he pped his palm on the table. Because he had not rested well and was too tired, this p made his head dizzy.


    Tihe stabilized his body, then began to think, and then said: "It seems that the situation in Jianchu is not good. The ditch is dug to separate the territory from us."


    Phew, Tiehe exhaled slowly, that''s good, it made him feel relieved.


    If the humble general of Chu led hundreds of thousands of troops to charge into the Daokou ditch, the army would probably retreat behind the Longshan Mountains.


    Tiehe said: "Let them dig. You and your warriors can just keep an eye on the spot. If possible, you can shoot a few cheap Chu soldiers to death with arrows." However, he couldn''t shoot.


    "Yes." Aqimo agreed, looking at Tiehe''s haggard and sunken eye sockets, and advised: "Khan, the knife edge ditch is very safe, you should rest more."


    Tihe nodded: "General, don''t worry."


    He also exined: "Everything in Daokou ditch must be controlled by us. People from other tribes must not let them get their hands on it."


    "Yes!" Azimo was Tiehe''s confidant and a wise man. He knew that after Tiehe returned in a disastrous defeat, the kings of various tribes would take the opportunity to cause trouble andpete for the position of Khan. They must be careful.


    Azimo stayed for a while and then left. While working with Tiehe''s trusted generals to control the knife edge ditch, he stared at the Dachu soldiers.


    There were many soldiers in Da Chu and they moved very quickly. By daybreak, there was already a long ditch with no end in sight outside the Daokou ditch.


    Azimo looked frightened, but not too worried. It was just a long ditch. It could at most be used to divide the territory. It could also transform into a dragon and bite them to death.


    But it didnt take long for Azimo to panic.


    Just because the scouts from thousands of households came to report, the soldiers who said they were cheap to Chu picked up buckets of rotworms and were pouring them into the long ditch.


    "What? How dare the humble Chu soldiers do this? They want to kill us!" Aqimo was frightened when he thought of the batches of warriors killed by rotten insects.


    After calming down for a while, he hurriedly said: "Continue to explore."


    After saying that, he immediately went to find Tiehe.


    Its the rotworm again!


    Can this kind of thing be extinct?


    Tihe is going crazy. At this moment, he wants to kill the great wizard. The **** caused all the harm. He has nothing to do to raise rot insects. Now Dah Rong has been bitten by rot insects and is on the verge of extinction.


    "Send troops out of the ditch, attack with fire, and burn those rotten insects to death!" Tiehe ordered.


    Perhaps the general had guessed his move a long time ago. He sent his troops to attack with fire. General Xu asked the soldiers to use slings to throw poisonous insects at the soldiers who came to attack with fire.


    The fire burned countless poisonous insects to death, but the soldiers were also frightened by the poisonous insects. Every time there was a fire attack, there were more soldiers infected with rot!


    Tiehe couldn''t stand it any longer and ordered a postponement of the attack. He instead ordered Aqimo: "ording to the Khan''s order, warriors from all tribes will go to the Daokou ditch in batches to dig long ditches today and pour pine oil into the ditches to light fires to prevent corrosion. The insect crawled over."


    This is what is urgent.


    Tihe''s order was quickly notified to the entire army, and the royal generals of each tribe began to lead the warriors to dig ditches.


    The movement on the Rong people''s side was soon reported to Lang Qianhu by scouts, who reported it to Xu You.


    Xu Youughed after hearing this: "Ignore the thieves and continue digging our ditches to raise poisonous insects."


    "Yes." Lang Qianhu epted the order and went down. The soldiers were ordered to continue digging. Half a monthter, a long ditch spanning a hundred miles was dug, which was full of poisonous insects!


    When Tie He heard the report, he almost vomited... At the beginning, the great wizard also said that rot worms could give birth to dozens of rot worms in five days. It would not take long for them to spread all over Jian Chu and kill all the people in Jian Chu. .


    Now, Tiehe just wants to chop the great wizard into pieces!


    Aqimo saw Tiehe''s dark face and said boldly: "Tian Khan, I have to find a way to end this matter."


    You can''t keep confronting each other like this.


    And the Witch God Festival ising soon, and many warriors want to return to Dayong to celebrate the festival.

 Chapter 1714: negotiation

    Chapter 1714: negotiation


    Chapter 1714 Negotiation


    Azimo did not dare to say this, so he could only look at Shutang.


    Shutang, who has always been bold and loyal, knelt down and said: "Khan, the Witch God''s Festival is extremely important to the warriors. Everyone is afraid of rot insects and panic... We must calm their hearts, otherwise there will be trouble again."


    The reason why they were chased away by Xu You was because the warriors were frightened by the rot insects.


    Tie He had a sullen face, gritted his teeth and asked angrily: "You want me to admit defeat and lead my troops back in despair?!"


    Pantang did not deny: "Tian Khan is extremely wise and knows what is best for himself."


    Tihe wanted to kill someone after hearing this, and looked at Azimo: "Is that what you mean?"


    Azimo did not dare to speak, so he could only kneel with him.


    Tiehe''s face became even more gloomy, and after a while he said: "I am the Great Rongtian Khan, and I personally led my troops to attack Jian Chu. If I just go back like this, how will the Great Rong soldiers and people see me? The kings of the tribes will definitelyugh at me and pull me away. Next to the throne of Khan!"


    But


    "Tian Khan, if we don''t go back while the warriors are still loyal, our situation will be even more dangerous!" Shutang is extremely loyal. Even if he contradicts Tian Khan, he still has to exin the pros and cons to him clearly: "Tian Khan, Of course you will beughed at when you go back, but our warriors are all howling wolves. As long as you protect the Lord with all your strength, the kings of the tribes will never try to dethrone you from your position as the Khan of Heaven."


    "Khan Tian, Lieutenant Shanhu and General Jindu from the tribes of King Arman, King Lishan, and King Lemuqin would like to see you." Tiehe''s confidant general Jintuo has been guarding outside the king''s tent to prevent anyone froming in to disturb Tiehe. , but the tribal king asked to see him, so he had toe in and report.


    Another noble confidant in the king''s tent said: "Tian Khan, they must be putting pressure on you this time. You must be prepared."


    Shutang said: "Muhe is right...Tian Khan, why don''t you go out and block it first?"


    Shutang is indeed very loyal. At this point, he still wants to help Tiehe to stop King Lishan and others.


    But


    "Two of them are the kings of the tribe, can you stop them?" Tiehe''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, okay, if he really thought he had lost the battle, they would join forces to deal with him?


    Heh, thats ridiculous.


    Let theme in. Tiehe said, motioning for Shutang and the others to get up.


    "Yes." Jin Tuo was ordered to go out to invite people, and soon King Arman and others were brought in.


    King Arman didn''t have much thought, and was frightened by the rot insects. As soon as he entered the king''s tent, he said directly: "Tian Khan, my brother Tiehe, please quickly order to return to Dayong. We can''t stay in this miserable ce of Jianchu any longer! "


    As he spoke, he spat twice, which shows that he really hates Da Chu.


    He added: "The Festival of the God of Witches ising soon. The warriors miss their families and the fine wine and mutton of Da Rong, so they are all moring to go back. I also want to go back. Khan Tian, please let your brothers go."


    If you want to stay, you can stay. We dont want to stay, we are going back!


    King Alman really wanted to return to Dayong, but he was also worried that he would not be able to catch up with the Witch God''s Festival, and would not be blessed by the Witch God, and would suffer disasters from the Witch God. After saying this, tears welled up in his eyes.


    Why should a grown man cry?


    King Lishan was a little disgusted, but he also wanted to return to Da Rong. There were so many rot insects in Jianchu, and he didn''t want to die here: "Khan Tian, it''s not that our brothers are not dedicated, it''s really Jianchu that we can''t stay with. I''ll wait in two days I left with the tribal warriors, and for the sake of the shaman **** and the warriors fighting for your life, I ask the Khan for permission."


    After speaking, he handed over the fold written on a piece of parchment.


    Being able to submit a request letter is still a favor to Tiehe, the Khan of Heaven. But Tiehe''s anger towards King Lishan has not diminished at all, but now if he wants to stabilize the situation, he can only make a note to King Lishan in his heart.


    Tiehe suppressed his anger, signaled Jin Tuo to put the fold away, and said to King Arman: "King Arman, please don''t be sad. I know you want to go back to celebrate the Witch God''s Festival. Let''s do it, ten days, and wait until I make arrangements for Daokou Gou. When everything is ready, I will take you back to Dayong to celebrate the Witch God Festival."


    King Arman was extremely surprised: "Seriously? Brother Tiehe, please don''t lie to me."


    Tiehe smiled and said: "You and I are brothers. When you came to the royal court with the old prince, we hunted, learned martial arts, and raced horses together. We have been friends for many years. How could I lie to you?"


    At these words, King Arman was very moved and walked forward a few steps: "Brother Tiehe, I really did not misjudge you, you are a good Khan!"


    Tiehe smiled, with murderous intent hidden in the corners of his raised mouth, he looked at King Lishan and said, "What do you think of King Lishan? Can you wait for ten days?"


    King Lishan wanted to leave now, but Tiehe was the Khan of Heaven after all, and he had more soldiers and horses than him. His brain told him not to openly challenge Tiehe, but to give him some face, so he nodded and agreed: "Okay. .


    After hearing this, Tiehe nodded and looked at Shanhu and Jindu: "You heard it. I will take you back to Dayong in ten days."


    He then called out to Shan: "King Lemuqin has made great contributions to Darong. When he returns to Darong, I will personally send him up the mountain."


    It is a great honor to have the Khan of Detian personally deliver the body to the mountain.


    Shanhu immediately knelt down and said, "I will thank God and Khan for his kindness!"


    "Get up." Tiehe is a very scheming person and can bear it. After talking about the big things, he also told King Arman and others some childhood things. After renewing the brotherhood, he asked Jin to ask Send King Arman and the others away.


    But before leaving, Tiehe asked King Arman to call Tuogud to the king''s tent.


    King Alman thought that everyone was a brother, so he naturally patted his chest and said, "Brother Tiehe, don''t worry, I will definitely call brother Tuogude!"


    Brother Togood?


    Tihe sneered in his heart, it seems that Tuogude has also been wooing King Alman recently.


    Arman was a careless man. After leaving the king''s tent, he immediately went to find Tuogude and told Tiehe that he wanted to see him.


    Tuogude frowned... He had already tricked Arman and King Lishan to see Tiehe, but he had perfectly avoided it. Why did Tiehe still want to see him?


    Is it possible that he discovered his n?


    "Brother Tuogude, why are you so stunned? Hurry up and follow me to see Brother Tiehe. He is the Khan of Heaven, so you can''t be toozy." King Alman grabbed Tuogude and left, sending Tuogude to Outside the king''s tent, he raised his voice and shouted inside: "Brother Tiehe, we''ve brought it to you!"


    After shouting, he pushed Tuogude before leaving.


    Tuo Gude wanted to kill someone, so he clenched his fists, walked into the king''s tent after a while, bowed slightly and saluted: "Khan of Heaven."


    Tihe waved his hand, and the dead soldiers inside and outside the king''s tent began to move.


    Tuogude immediately tightened the knife in his sleeve. Tiehe saw it and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I will not do anything stupid like assassinating the tribal king in my own king''s tent."


    Tuogude thought about it and felt that Tiehe was not that stupid, but he said, "Khan Tian called me here, but what are his orders?"


    "Instructions? King Tuogude is really good at talking." Tiehe yed with a scimitar in his hand, looked at Tuogude and said: "I don''t have any instructions. I just want you to stay with the tribal warriors to guard Daokou Gouji." Year, in case the cheap Chu soldiers will attack and cause Dah Rong to lose three cities."

 Chapter 1715: clean up the mess

    Chapter 1715: clean up the mess


    Chapter 1715 Cleaning up the mess


    Let him stay with the tribal warriors to guard Daokougou for how many years?


    Tuogude sneered, looked at Tiehe and said: "Tian Khan has always been wise, how could he have the idea of letting me stay and guard Daokou ditch? My brother-inw is dead, and my sister must be devastated. As a younger brother, I Naturally, I have to go back to Da Rong to help with the funeral arrangements. Moreover, the warriors of my tribe are extremely homesick. In the past few days, the anxious warriors have started to make trouble. Please ask Tianhan Khan to be considerate of me and not to make such jokes."


    Tieheughed, banged the scimitar in his hand and pped it on the table. He supported the tabletop with both hands and leaned forward. His eyes were full of anger and murderous intent, and he stared at Tuogude like a tiger, wolf, and beast: "Do you think I''m kidding? Tuogude." Gude, not only do you have toply with this, but you also have to guard the knife-edge trench. If anything goes wrong, you and the great wizard will be eaten alive by the army and the people of the Great Rong!"


    "Tuo Gude, do you really think that I would lead troops to attack Jianchu without any preparation? When you asked that **** to encourage me, I knew that this was a series of tricks. Not only did you want to attack Jianchu, but also He took advantage of the situation to weaken the troops of each tribe, and also wanted to take away my position as the Khan of Heaven!"


    Heughed again: "What a pity, you miscalcted the rot insects, thinking that they will only harm the humble people of Chu, but they have be so widespread that they have in turn harmed the warriors of the Great Rong!"


    Tiehe clenched the scimitar in his hand and looked directly at Tuogude: "You and that **** caused such a big trouble, shouldn''t you have to cover it up for the sake of your lives?"


    Tuo Gude''s face was unstable, but he was horrified in his heart. He didn''t expect Tiehe to break up with him so bluntly.


    Tuogude: "Tian Khan, what are you talking about? Although it is my idea to capture Dachu, you are the one who ordered the attack of the city with rot insects."


    "Oh, you are still being stubborn. It seems that you want to force me to tell you about the incident in your bed with the great wizard!" Tiehe said shocking words, looking at Tuogude''s face that almost couldn''t hold back, he felt very happy. Extremely: "For you and the great wizard, it''s better for King Tuogu to stay and guard Daokou Valley for Ben Khan honestly."


    "Tian Khan, the rumors are not to be believed. I am not an old man like my father, and I don''t have certain hobbies." Tuogude''s face was gloomy, he took a few steps forward, looked directly at Tiehe, and sneered: "Tiehe, I The king wants to remind you that even if you are the Khan of Heaven, if you wrongly use a tribal king like this, the consequences will be very serious. Especially if you lose the battle!"


    You''d better give me some clues, lest Iunch an army of witches to kill you tonight!


    Tiehe smiled, pointed at him and said: "After pretending for so long, you can''t pretend anymore and are you going to kill me? But let me tell you, if I die, Fu Pu will take evidence of your adultery with the great wizard. Tell the whole army. Not only will the great wizard be buried alive, but you will also be bitten to death by a pack of wolves!"


    Poria!


    Tokud was shocked, and panic finally appeared on his gloomy face.


    Tiehe was very happy to see it and said with a smile: "Fu Po is mine. He knows how many times you have slept with that eunuch, and he has evidence in his hand, so you''d better be honest and obedient, otherwise you will offend the messenger of the witch god." Your entire tribe cannot bear the crime!"


    Do you really think he is stupid? If you didn''t have something to control them, would you be so easily instigated by them?


    Hearing this, Tuogude was so cold that he couldn''t even speak. He originally thought that Tiehe was deceiving him, but he didn''t expect that Tiehe really had evidence.


    Fu Pu, this lowly ve, they trusted him so much and asked him to serve them in vain, yet he actually did such a thing!


    What frightened Tuo Gude even more was that this Fu Po was actually ced by his father when he was still alive... He stared at Tie He, his heart churning, Tie He could even bribe the people ced by his father. , so how many people did Tiehe ce around him and the great wizard? !


    Tihe admired his changing expressions and said with a smile: "Don''t guess. If my tribe doesn''t have any skills, how can it suppress you jackals, tigers and leopards!"


    He knew the whole Dahong very well.


    Tokud was silent.


    Seeing that he did not copse, Tiehe became unhappy and mocked: "King Tuokude, although you lost, there is one thing I admire very much. How could a person like you allow yourself to sell yourself to a great wizard in pajamas?" "Don''t tell me you really like that eunuch." He didn''t believe it.


    Tuogude had a wife and children, and his eldest princess was the most beautiful woman in Dayong. In order to marry her, Tuogude almost sent troops to the royal court to rob her.


    Now it seems that Tuogude loves power more than his great princess who looks like a witch goddess. To achieve the goal, even a **** can sleep with him.


    The great wizard is not a fool, he is very smart. I guess Tuogude also put a lot of effort into romance with the great wizard, which made the great wizard fall in love with him.


    Tiehe thought about the scene of their love affair and felt a little sick.


    "Shut up!" Tuogude finally couldn''t bear it anymore and pointed the knife at Tiehe, with a look of resentment that he wanted to kill Tiehe.


    Tiehe was not afraid. He sat back in the wolfskin chair leisurely and said with a smile: "Tuo Gude, we have all lost this battle, so in order to continue to live decently, we have to work together to take care of this matter." Live. In the next few years, Daokougou will be handed over to you. As for the great wizard, you can rest assured that he will still be the messenger of the witch **** that everyone in Dayong respects."


    "Hmph, you agreed to release the rotworm thing. If the great wizard is implicated in this matter and dies, you will not be able to keep your position as the Khan of Heaven!" After Tuogu sorted out the matter, he said: "If you want me to Its okay for the king to stay, but I want Lemuqins tribe aspensation.


    What?


    Tiehe smiled: "Tuogude, at this time, you are still thinking about King Lemuqin''s tribe. Your nephew is not dead yet, and you, the uncle, want to take away his tribe."


    It is indeed a jackal, we must find a way to get rid of him!


    Tuogude smiled: "Tiehe, what qualifications do you have tough at me after your own family has done it? Don''t talk nonsense. I want Lemuqin''s tribe. If you don''t agree, the three of us will die together. !


    Tiehe, he, and the great wizard were all to me for being in this situation. Tiehe wanted to run away and leave this mess to him and dream.


    He must have some good points.


    Tiehe''s face was gloomy. After more than a quarter of an hour of stalemate with Tuogude, hepromised: "Okay, I will give you a tribe, but you have to defend three cities, and you have to support me to continue to be the Khan of Heaven. If the Great Rong is in chaos If the position of Tian Khan falls into the hands of other tribal kings, you will still suffer!"


    Daokou Gou is far away from the royal court of Dayong. If there is really trouble in Dayong, Tuogude will not be able to take over Tian Khan''s position in time.


    Tuogude knew that the kings of the major tribes were not vegetarians. Now that he had lost too many warriors and witches, and he had the leverage in Tiehe''s hands, Tuogude was smart and agreed: "Okay, I promise you. "


    After he and the great wizard obtain the evidence from Tiehe, they will assassinate Tiehe and seize the title of Khan of Heaven!


    Okay, cool! Tiehe was very happy. He patted the table three times and used a coded signal to notify people outside that the matter was done.


    Tuogude heard it and was so angry that he wanted to chop Tiehe into pieces.


    How many people actually listened to what he said to expose his background just now?


    These people will all die in the future, no one can live!

 Chapter 1716: jubilation

    Chapter 1716: jubtion


    Chapter 1716: Joy


    "King Togude, don''t be so sullen. We should be happy that the matter is resolved." After Tiehe said something that could make Togude angry to death, he discussed some details with him. Half an hourter, , Tuogu just left.


    Not long after Tuogude left, the sound of a bull horn sounded outside the king''s tent.


    Moo moo!


    The voice was low and melodious, and spread throughout half of the camp. After hearing it, the soldiers rushed to the king''s tent.


    After the others were almost gathered, Azimo personally announced: "The Khan of Heaven ordered us to break camp and return to Dayong in three days to celebrate the Witch God Festival. With the blessing of the Witch God, the soldiers and people of Dayong will be blessed and prosperous!"


    The mess has been left to Togude, and Tiehe wanted to set off as soon as possible to prevent the soldiers from rebelling.


    After hearing this, the generals of the army couldn''t believe their ears. They were stunned for a moment. After Aqimo read the order of the Khan again, the generals of the army reacted and burst into deafening cheers: " Huhuhu, Tiankhan ordered, we can go back to Dayong to celebrate the Witch God Festival!"


    ording to the decree of Tian Khan, we can return to Dayong to celebrate the Witch God Festival!


    ording to the decree of Tian Khan, we can return to Dayong to celebrate the Witch God Festival!


    The soldiers were jubnt and kept running and shouting. In less than three quarters of an hour, the news spread throughout the camp that Tian Khan was going to take everyone back to Dayong to celebrate the Witch God Festival.


    Even the soldiers at the insecticide camp knew about it.


    After hearing this, the warriors who were infected with rotten insects cried with joy: "I can go back, I can finally go back!"


    As long as they return to Dayong and receive the blessing of the witch god, their illness will be cured.


    But they thought too much. It was impossible for Tiehe to bring them back to Dayong, and Tuogud would not let them continue to live and let rotworm disease spread in the camp. What awaited them would be a faster death.


    After the news came out that they could return to Dayong, the whole Daokou Valley was boiling. The warriors didn''t even want to stand guard anymore. They sang, danced, drank and ate meat in the camp.


    The most violent ones were the tribal warriors of King Arman. They got drunk and ranted to the female ve camp to torment the girls they had snatched from Dachu. The riot was so severe that dozens of them miscarried due to pregnancy. Died from hemorrhage.


    The soldiers turned a blind eye to this and continued to have fun. Some evenined: "The ve girl Jianchu is good-looking, but she is too weak and cannot stand it without sleeping. No wonder the old man can''t stand it." The ancestors set a rule that children born to cheap Chu women are not allowed to enter the army, lest they are too weak and ruin the breed of our Rong warriors."


    There was too much noise in the Daokougou Rong camp, and it was quickly reported to General Xu by Lang Qianhu.


    General Xu is a smart man. Fromst year to now, he has fought against Rong Bing several times, so he is familiar with Rong Bings temperament. Hearing this, his eyes lit up and he said: Im afraid Tie He wont be able to hold on any longer and will withdraw his troops back to Rong Realm. "


    Seriously?! Lang Qianhu was also excited when he heard this, his eyes were red: If these beasts can leave, it will be a blessing from God.


    In this battle, it looks like they are driving the Rong people away. In fact, fromst year to now, the Chu soldiers will have suffered heavy losses. Although they im to have an army of hundreds of thousands, they now have less than 400,000 troops under theirmand. Almost two people have died in the battle. One hundred thousand people.


    If the Rong people do not leave, even if there are poisonous insects blocking their way, Chu will still be in danger.


    Xu You was also very excited. He walked back and forth in the main ount of the Chinese army. After a moment to calm down, he said: "Continue to explore and see if Rong Zeitian Khan really wants to withdraw his troops?!"


    The Rong bandits attach great importance to the Wushen Festival. Their festival ising soon. The reason why the camp is so joyful must be because they are withdrawing their troops and returning to the Rong territory to celebrate the festival.


    Yes! Lang Qianhu left and went to investigate the situation in person.


    Three dayster, news finally came from Langqianhu that Rong Zeitian Khan worshiped the witch **** and led his troops back to Dayong.


    When General Xu and other generals heard the news, they all burst into cheers.


    Lieutenant General Ma patted the table and said, "These beasts are finally gone!"


    Fromst year to this year, this group of beasts killed their soldiers almost to extinction.


    Seeing how happy everyone was, Lang Qianhu paused and reported truthfully: "Not all the soldiers have withdrawn. There are still arge number of soldiers left in Daokou ditch. It is estimated that they do not want to give up the three cities they upied."


    boom!


    General Chen punched the sand table and cursed: "I know these beasts won''t really leave. They want toe back after the festival." General Chen always remembered the Xing gamest year. In the bitter battle under the leadership of the old Duke, tens of thousands of soldiers and horses under hismand were killed and only a thousand or so were left. Therefore, he hated the Rong people deeply. At this moment, he suggested to Xu You: "General Xu, there must not be many soldiers and horses left by the Rong bandits. We have hundreds of thousands of people, kill them with poisonous insects, and take back the three cities in one go!"


    Ke Xu You disagreed and asked him: "General Chen, you are also a veteran. Do you think we can hold the city after we kill tens of thousands of soldiers and take it back? With the situation of our army, can we continue?" A big war?


    this?


    General Chen was asked.


    The soldiers are fierce. Even if they fight to the death and recapture the city, they can still send troops to attack the city and take it away.


    But their soldiers...the ones from the south are not used to it yet and are not very good at fighting and need training. The people in the northwest are being killed so hard that they are almost extinct. There are even ten-year-old boys among the soldiers.


    He couldn''t bear to see such a young child being dragged into fighting.


    Xu You said: "Put it off for a few years. In a few years, we will wait until there is an antidote that can kill the poisonous insect disease, and when our Chu State has recovered its strength and has enough supplies and soldiers to be able to sustain a big war, then we can fight again." . This will not only reduce casualties, but also protect the city."


    Xu You''s words are very reasonable. Any war cannot be fought by the soldiers screaming and rushing in. It requires the support of the entire court and the people. But today''s Dachu really cannot sustain a war and must recuperate.


    "The general is right, it''s the general who is stupid." General Chen said.


    But he didn''t know that Xu You''s decision not to lead troops to attack at this moment was actually for his own sake.


    Emperor Jingyuan liked to kill donkeys the most. He could even kill the loyal Duke Wei. If he drove the bandits out of Chu, he would be the next one to be killed.


    As long as the Rong thief remained in Dachu, Emperor Jingyuan had to continue to give him power, supplies, and keep him alive.


    "Brother Xu, I heard that the bandits have withdrawn?!" When General Dai heard the news, he called Wu Mang toe with him, and rushed directly to the main ount to ask Xu You.


    After seeing Xu You nodding, he cried with joy: "Woo woo woo, great, great, we finally won!"


    Oh my God, he can finally return to the Ministry of War alive to be a minister and live a normal life.


    Wu Mang looked at Xu You and felt a little sad. Not only could this man named Xu be able to fight, but even God helped him, and the soldiers and thieves actually withdrew by themselves.


    but


    "Xu You, the army has fled. This is a good time to conquer the city. After a few days after the army has arrived, we will send troops to attack Daokougou and recapture Longshan Prefecture and three other cities."


    "Ah? We still want to fight? We can''t fight anymore. If we fight again, the bodies will be buried." General Dai was scared to death. Too many people died in this battle. He didn''t want to see the soldiers die in droves again. It was too scary. .


    Xu You was happy when he saw that General Dai was afraid, and repeated what he said to General Chen with a solemn face.


    Wu Mang frowned.


    General Dai said: "Brother Xu is right, we can''t fight anymore, we should rest and recuperate!"


    Wu Mang was obviously not very happy, but Ke Xu You said: "You don''t have to worry, I will deliver the memorial to the emperor, and it will be up to the emperor to decide whether to fight or not."


    Hey, thats right, lets listen to the emperor. General Dai became a yes man in order to stop fighting.


    Wu Mang had no choice but to agree temporarily.


    The news that the soldiers had withdrawn quickly spread throughout the camp. The Dachu soldiers were filled with joy, crying andughing, and sang ng folk songs from their hometown to celebrate.


    This good news spread quickly throughout the northwest provinces like the wind.


    After hearing the news, the people in all prefectures were all crazy with joy, especially Long''an Prefecture and Xing''an Prefecture, which had been severely harmed by the soldiers. After hearing the news that the soldiers had withdrawn, the people rushed to the streets to celebrate.

 Chapter 1717: Dou Le

    Chapter 1717: Dou Le


    Chapter 1717 Dou Le


    Dong dong dong, dong dong dong!


    Permits of drum beats sounded, forming an exciting piece of drum music.


    The wealthy families in the city were so happy that they took out their big drums and asked their eldest son to stand on the cart and y the drums to celebrate.


    The driver pulled the cart, followed by his master, the remaining young masters, and many servants, shouting: "God bless the great Chu, we have defeated the soldiers, and the soldiers have been beaten away!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    People in the alleys couldn''t afford big drums, so they came out with gongs, beat the gongs and shouted, "We won, we drove away the thieves and beasts!"


    ng, ng, ng!


    Someone even took out a big cymbal that looked like a hat and kept beating it to make a domineering sound.


    The man next to him who was ying the gong was not happy anymore, and he banged it hard until the sound was louder than the big cymbal. Belongs to this Iron Kings gong!


    The person ying the cymbal got angry, so he hit the cymbal harder and started fighting with the person ying the gong. This was very painful for the person ying the drum on the same street.


    Seeing that the sound of his drum was outshone by the sound of gongs and cymbals, Mr. Ba shouted dissatisfied to his eldest son: "Boss, haven''t you eaten? Use more force. This drum is the king of Baile, give me some pounding." You have so much momentum, what''s the point of being outdone by this inferior gong and cymbal? Do you want to beughed at at home?!"


    There has always been a happy event, and every household would celebrate by beating gongs, drums, ying string instruments and singing. There would also be some secret fighting over whose musical instrument was louder.


    Young Master Bada is very aggrieved. He is a schr, and his body is not as strong as those men in the market. Moreover, he ys a big drum, while other people y gongs. The sound is louder than the big drum. Even if he beats it to death, the sound is louder than the gong. But people.


    Mr. Keba didn''t care, and stared at Mr. Bada with a look like "If you can''t beat them, I will kill you."


    Master Bada had no choice but to y the drums desperately. He was almost dead from exhaustion, but the sound of the drums was still overtaken by the sound of gongs and cymbals.


    Dad, I cant do it anymore. For the sake of us being father and son, please spare your son. Young Master Bada couldnt hold it in any longer. He gasped and begged for mercy. He was so tired that he hugged the drum to rest.


    "You''re a useless thing. You don''t even have the strength to beat a drum. Quickly step aside and let your second brother get on." After scolding Young Master Ba, he asked his second son to get on the cart and continue to y the drum. The government office left on the main street.


    It is an unwritten rule that when there is a big happy event in the city, all households will converge towards Fuya Zheng Street from different streets and alleys, dance and have a good time, and then go home.


    Hey, thank you dad, you just have to look after your son and Ill try to earn this face back for you! Young Master Ba Er was very happy that he could finally steal the limelight from his boss.


    But within three-quarters of an hour, he regretted it... Damn, drumming is indeed a tiring job!


    Second brother, you are a martial arts practitioner. You are stronger than your elder brother. Cant you even y a drum? What do I need from you?! Mr. Ba was furious, feeling that his two sons had been humiliated by him.


    The Hu family, who yed gongs, and the Zhang family, who yed cymbals, who had been following his family like ghosts,ughed and said, "What''s going on, Mr. Ba? Why are you so angry on this big day? Both young masters are spoiled." It''s normal for people to be unable to y the drum. If you can''t, why don''t you give me a tael of silver and I can help you y the drum to Fuya Street?"


    Get out! Hu Laosan, dont make yourself ufortable here on your big day! Mr. Ba scolded the Hu family and Zhang family. But after the scolding, he asked the steward to quietly give each family one tael of silver and ask them to stand still for a quarter of an hour, so as to put some distance between them and not steal the limelight from his family''s big drum.


    The Hu family and the Zhang family were happy to do so. They thanked Mr. Ba and, relying on therge number of people in the two families, stopped several families behind them who were beating gongs.


    Master Ba was very satisfied. He scolded his two sons and told them to y the drums and leave quickly to avoid being caught up and having to spend another two taels of silver!


    The street was crowded with people, and by the time they arrived at Fuyazheng Street, the whole street was already noisy with gongs and drums, and various musical instruments were ying in unison.


    The most domineering one was the Fengjia Escort Agency. I dont know what they thought, but they actually set up a suona array, and a group of escorts were blowing loudly. Everyone was so noisy by the earth-shattering suona sound that they wanted to curse.


    Zhifu Hao was hiding in the government office. He had already put cotton in his ears, but he was still so noisy that he wanted to die!


    When will these loud noises stop? Are they going to stop letting people live? Its so noisy that my brain is swollen.


    Qi Tongzhi also plugged his ears and said with a splitting headache: "No, this group of people is really. Even if they want to celebrate, it should be morefortable. Why are they ying musical instruments?"


    In the previous dynasties, the trend of madmen was prevalent, and fighting music has been around since then. But what people fight are elegant musical instruments such as harp and harp. How can they be like them? Fighting against gongs, big cymbals, and suonas will cost people their lives!


    Qi Tongzhi said again: "Leader Lou, just pass on my order and let them have fun for half an hour. Although the battle has been won, there are still many things in the city. And we are not going to die in this battle." "Little people, it''s almost the Hungry Ghost Festival again, we can''t make such a fuss, we have to feel a little sad."


    Such a joyous event as beating away the bandits should naturally be celebrated by the whole city. It was hard for Magistrate Hao to order a halt and ruin the celebration, so he was the one to do the evil thing.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Hao felt satisfied... Sure enough, it is right to be cruel. After he punished Qi Tongzhi shamelessly a few times, Qi Tongzhi became afraid and began to act based on his expression.


    "Yes." Lou Bantou led a group of government servants out of the government office and shouted to the people who were celebrating with music: "Qi Tongzhi has an order. The Ghost Festival is approaching. Because the main purpose is to mourn the dead, celebrate half a day." Lets disperse after an hour!


    But the noise on the street was too loud. Lou Bantou shouted until his voice broke, but everyone didn''t hear it and continued to beat the gongs and drums.


    Gu Jinli and the others also came out in a carriage to see this rare excitement. Fortunately, the horses pulling the carriage were reced by war horses, and their ears were blocked. They could withstand the disturbance, but they were not disturbed by these gongs. The sound frightened me.


    "Oh my God, this is so crazy. How many guys are ying drums with their shirts off?" Ji Zhenniang covered her eyes and looked through her fingers at the people who were ying drums with half of their clothes off... It''s a pity that they didn''t have any body parts at all. Xie Cheng looks good!


    Hey, she is ady and a good woman, how can she think about something that is not enough?


    Gu Jinli was speechless and pped her on the back of the head: "Are you crazy? Cover your face, shake your shoulders, stamp your feet, pretending to be shy? What are you talking to yourself about? I am ady from a good family, I can''t look at it, I can''t Look, what on earth are you thinking about that is inappropriate for children?"


    Ji Zhenniang was so excited that she said what she was thinking. After hearing Gu Jinli''s question, she looked at Gao Lei who was looking at her, her face turned red with embarrassment, and she shouted: "That''s nonsense, I''m How can a serious woman think of those bad things?"


    Gu Jinli was fanning himself with a fan and said with a smile: "I didn''t say you were immoral. Why are you so anxious? Besides, you have given birth to a child. Can you stop pretending to be an innocent and ignorant girl?"

 Chapter 1718: troublemaking man

    Chapter 1718: troublemaking man


    Chapter 1718 The troublemaking man


    "I, how could I pretend? You are just pretending, you fierce bitch!" Ji Zhenniang became angry. In order to save face, she said seriously: "Don''t look at any indecent rudeness. Those rude men are shirtless because they are uncultured, but we are Daughters of officials cannot look at such vulgar people!"


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said, "But you didn''t just read it."


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she pointed at her and said, "You, you, you!"


    You couldn''t think of a rebuttal for a long time, and you almost cried in anger.


    Gao Lei said: "Okay, it''s just a few shirtless men ying drums and yelling. What are they doing?"


    He added: "The northwest is different from the south. The folk customs here are strong. Not to mention married women, even unmarried girls can go to the streets alone to set up stalls and do business. As long as they don''t cuddle with men and do something immoral, It wont ruin your reputation.


    The northwest is constantly at war, and widows remarry frequently.


    Even if all the family members were killed, the girl''s family woulde out to make a living in order to survive. Over time, the folk customs gradually opened up and the treatment of women was no longer as harsh as in the south.


    "Really? Then can we go out on the streets freely in the future without wearing curtains?" Ji Zhenniang''s eyes lit up. When she was in the south, the rules were very strict. Every time she went out to y, she had to be apanied by her mother or brother. .


    But my mother is a stepmother and I am not close to her, so I usually dont take care of her. Her brother is a man and usually doesn''t y with their girls, so when she was a girl, she could only go out to y very rarely.


    Even so, she and her husband can meet.


    She was on the boat, and my husband was in the water, so he caught his eye at a nce... Oh my, what a fate!


    Gu Jinli was a little speechless when he saw Ji Zhenniang exuding the aura of love... How many years have you been married to Xie Chengdu before you started falling in love? Isn''t it a littlete?


    However, she said sternly: "The northwest is very chaotic. Even if the people''s customs are open, you can''t go out easily. You are good-looking, but you don''t know how to fist and kick, and you can''t beat the guards around you. If you are kidnapped by evil people, you will cry to death. No one wille to save you, just wait until you die!"


    After that, he also exaggeratedly told the story of several good women who were murdered by evil people, sold to the mansion, the army, taken to the vige, or sold to the mountains and valleys to be the wives of old bachelors.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she cried. She shook her body and said, "I, I will never go out. If I go out, I will ask you to apany me!"


    Gao Lei also said: "Xie Ji, please calm down. Sang''s wife is very busy and has no time to apany you on the street."


    Then he said: "And you, now that you don''t need to make medicine, you can learn more about how to managemon affairs, and then take the time to learn a few tricks from Guizhi and the others, so that you can protect yourself in case of trouble. Although the Rong people have escaped, but here in the northwest Its very messy, you cant take it lightly!


    Gao Lei was not worried about Gu Jinli, after all, she had the ability, but Ji Zhenniang made her worry a lot and had to keep an eye on Lai to teach her.


    As he was teaching, the sound of fighting music on the street outside suddenly became quieter. Gu Jinli thought it was Captain Lou who finally shouted to stop the big guys, but after the fighting music died down, a shout suddenly sounded.


    "Retribution, this is retribution! The northwest originally belonged to Da Rong, and Da Chu upied Da Rong''snd. Therefore, God sent disasters, and then the poisonous insect disease developed. Now that the Rong people have been driven away, God is angry, no need In a few days, poisonous insects will flood the northwest and the entire Chu! Chu will be finished! We must wee the Rong people back, otherwise everyone will die!"


    "Unless you are like me and believe in the witch god, you can avoid being harmed by poisonous insects!"


    I know you dont believe it, Ill prove it to you! After the man finished yelling, he quickly took out a bag, opened the mouth of the bag, and poured something into himself.


    Ah, poisonous insect, he poured poisonous insect on himself!


    When the people close to him saw clearly that those things were poisonous insects, they screamed in surprise.


    But the manughed and said: "You don''t have to be afraid, because I believe in the witch **** and don''t go against Da Rong, so with God''s blessing, these poisonous insects will not hurt me. You see, they all crawled away and did not get on my bed. Body!" After hearing this, the big guy took a closer look, and sure enough he saw those poisonous insects crawling away from his body quickly.


    My God, is what he said true? This great Rong is really blessed by God, and we are in trouble because of our opposition to the great Rong?


    Submit your mother!


    It was this trick of tricking people with lies again. Gu Jinli became angry, knocked on the car window and said to You Xi who was guarding the car: "The thieves must have done it carefully, so they blocked their mouths and caught him!"


    "Yes." You Xi immediately rushed over with others and asked others to kill the poisonous insects, while he grabbed the man.


    The man seemed to have expected this moment, and before his mouth was blocked, he shouted: "The Northwest used to belong to the Great Rong. The Great Chu invaded the Northwest, and was punished by the Witch God and God. He got a poisonous insect disease. I don''t want to die." , wee the soldiers respectfully, believe in the witch god, and break up with the great Chu..."


    You Xi hurriedly stuffed the man''s mouth with bup and tried to drag him away, but some fools in the crowd refused and said, "Stop, who are you? You can''t take him away, he is a real god." , the poisonous insects wont harm him!


    Keep him, he can help us drive away the poisonous insects!


    "There is already insect attractant to lure out poisonous insects. What do you want to do if you still listen to this monster''s words?!" Gao Lei was very angry. Gu Jinli helped him get out of the carriage and walked towards the center of the crowd. Go, point at the man and say: "He is clearly a thief and a thief. He just wants to confuse the people of Chu with these words. Can''t you see it?!"


    Many people here have met Gao Lei and know that she is from the Lei family''s caravan and her words are trustworthy.


    But


    "Mrs. Gao, those poisonous insects really didn''t harm him... What he said may be true. The northwest should have belonged to Dayong before. It was our ancestors who upied other people''snd and beat up Dayong''s people. Dayong Chu Cai suffered retribution and was poisoned by poisonous insects..."


    boom!


    Before the man could finish speaking, he was kicked down by Gu Jinli, and he cursed: "Don''t be stupid here! The northwest has been a big country from ancient times to the present. If someone makes some evil words to confuse the public, he will give up thend of his ancestors." Push it out, are there any people who forget their ancestors like you?"


    He then said: "Do you think that since poisonous insects will not harm him, he is a true immortal? Okay, I will give you this kind of magical power now."


    She shouted to Erqing: "Bring a bucket of poisonous insects and pour them on me!"


    After hearing this, the man''s face turned pale with fright, and he quickly got up to run away, but was knocked down by You Xi''s move.


    Madam, the poisonous insect is here. Er Qing said.


    Gu Jinli took out a purse and handed it to San Qing beside him: "Open it and put it on him."


    Yes. Sanqing took the purse and did as he was told.


    "You all need to watch carefully. See if the poisonous insect will crawl out after it is poured on him!" Erqing shouted loudly, so that everyone around could hear it, then he held a small wooden bucket and poured the poisonous insect on the man. .


    Hey guys, a bucket of poisonous insects was poured on that man.


    The man was so frightened that he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    However, those poisonous insects did not harm him. Instead, as if they were afraid of being harmed by him, as soon as theynded on him, they immediately crawled out of his body.


    My dear God, this brother is also a god, poisonous insects will not harm him!

 Chapter 1719: drug thief

    Chapter 1719: drug thief


    Chapter 1719 Medicine Thief


    God has appeared, this is really a miracle!


    Quick, everyone, kneel down and pay homage to the gods. May the gods bless you.


    Gu Jinli was speechless. He grabbed the gong from a nearby house and banged it hard.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After banging for a while, he smashed the gong at the crowd of people who were kneeling down to worship the ordinary man, and cursed: "Are you crazy? What kind of gods? The poisonous insects did not harm him because I had someone put medicine on him in advance. The medicine has the ability to dispel The poisonous insects were afraid of the medicine, so they ran away!"


    Then he pointed at their feet and sneered: "But you have no medicine on you. If you don''t want to die, get up quickly to avoid being crawled by poisonous insects!"


    These people were just stupidly worshiping some god, and they forgot about the poisonous insects that were thrown out. By the time they realized what they were doing, some of them had already been crawled by the poisonous insects.


    Ah ah ah, help, help, give me the insect attractant and help me get rid of the insects!


    Theres me, theres me, the poisonous insects areing up, theyreing up!


    Several people were pping their bodies in panic and asking for help from the people around them, but they were dodged by the big guys.


    Gu Jinli really didn''t want to save them, but in order to let more people understand that there are no gods, but the effects of medicine, she took out a few more small purses, opened the mouth of the purse a little, and threw them towards those people: "Then , this medicine can drive away the bugs.


    After hearing this, those people hurriedly grabbed the rolling purse, pulled the mouth of the bag, and wanted to sprinkle the medicine on themselves, but they were stopped by You Xi and the others: "Stop, the medicine is medicine when it is put together. Spread it out, and the medicine will be effective." It will be greatly reduced, but it will not make the bugs run away in fear!"


    What are you talking about?


    Do you know how precious these military thieves magic medicine is? The master spent nearly two months rummaging through the battlefield ahead, and only returned more than thirty packets to his wife, and also kept some for developing prescriptions. How could such a waste be possible?


    Stand while holding the medicine bag, the bugs will crawl away on their own! You Xi shouted, and then said to the people around him: When the bugse down, crush them to death immediately.


    "Yes." As soon as the men finished responding, the poisonous insects quickly climbed down from those people as if they were seeing ghosts. They immediately moved their feet and crushed many poisonous insects to death.


    When the people around him saw this, they were all shocked and shouted: "Look, the bugs have really run away... It''s really the medicine, there are no gods!"


    Gao Lei snorted coldly: "Now you know it''s the medicine? Before, you were seduced by the thieves and gave away all your ancestors''nd. What a fool!"


    Everyone was very ashamed after hearing this.


    The few people who got the magic medicine lowered their heads and said, "We were stupid and fell into the trap of the thieves. Please forgive me, olddy."


    After the people around came to their senses, they shouted: "We have a medicine that poisonous insects are afraid of. We have a medicine that poisonous insects are afraid of. It is more powerful than insect attractants. You don''t have to worry about insects getting into your body anymore!"


    This sentence was louder than the sound of a gong. It was passed from person to person, and soon it spread throughout the whole street.


    Zhifu Hao and Qi Tongzhi heard that there were thieves making trouble here, so they immediately came with the Yamen and the nursing staff.


    But they were so surprised when they heard this before they squeezed in. A sentence popped up in their minds at the same time: Their Xing''an Mansion has medicine that bugs are afraid of. They have made meritorious deeds again and can get promoted and make a fortune and leave this ghost ce. !


    Stop dreaming.


    You two did a good job in guarding Xing''an Mansion. Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied and decided to keep you until the northwest is peaceful. You two do your best. Make way, give way, Lord Magistrate and Master Tongzhi are here! Leader Lou led the government officials to clear the way for the two adults, and it took a lot of effort to squeeze into the center of the crowd.


    "Mrs. Gao, what is going on? I heard that there is a medicine that can prevent insects from getting on your body?" Magistrate Hao nced at the thin man who was tied up. This man seemed to be a thief.


    However,pared to the magical medicine that can scare poisonous insects, Xizuo is naturally more important. After all, Xizuo has been caught and can no longer do evil.


    But when Magistrate Hao looked away, a smile appeared in his delicate eyes... It was a smile of ridicule and sess.


    has a problem!


    Gu Jinli was shocked. He looked up at the big sun in the sky and finally understood that this was a series of tricks: "Prefect Hao, quickly order the city gate to be closed. No one can leave the city. All those who have left the city will be brought back. No one can be released. Walk!"


    She pointed at the one and said: "He isughing. He probably has aplices. He risked his life to cause trouble. In addition to disturbing people''s hearts, he also wanted to buy time for his aplices to leave!"


    Brother Qin wrote in the letter to her that the Rong people did not have any medicine that could attract insects, but only a magic medicine that made poisonous insects afraid.


    However, this magical medicine can only prevent poisonous insects from getting into the body. Once the poisonous insects get into the body, the magical medicine is useless. Instead, the poisonous insects will hide in the human body because they are afraid of the magical medicine.


    The Dajong did not have enough magical medicine to distribute to hundreds of thousands of soldiers, so they urgently needed insect attractants to save their lives.


    Gu Jinli thought that if this craftsman had an aplice, he must be here to steal the insect attractant.


    Da Rong is very powerful, and the great wizard who can raise poisonous insects is even more powerful. If you give him some time, he will slowly try the dosage of each medicinal ingredient in the insect attractant, and he will be able to prepare the insect attractant.


    She is now also experimenting with the dosage of the magic medicine, hoping to make a magic medicine that will scare poisonous insects.


    The Rong bandits are abominable. If she wants to live a peaceful life in the northwest, she must let the Rong invade into chaos!


    So no matter what, dont let the Rong people get the insect attractant too quickly!


    "What?" Magistrate Hao was panicked when he heard this. How could something like this happen on such a happy day? He hurriedly said to Lou Bantou: "Hurry up and ride to the city gate to inform General Liang. Hurry up and close the city gate and lead your troops to pursue him. People who are out of town today!


    After the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture was over, the city gates were not always closed. After all, there was spring plowing outside the city and poisonous insects had to be cleaned up. Therefore, the city gates were opened once a day at noon to allow people in need to enter and exit the city.


    However, in order to prevent people from entering the city, those who enter and leave the city must be registered. Where they go, what they do, and who is the guarantor must be clearly written down.


    But now, the rule of opening the city gates at noon has been taken advantage of. If the medicine thief is really allowed to leave and Dayong gets the life-saving insect attractant medicine, the emperor will have to chop up his entire family!


    You Xi was one step ahead of Lou Bantou. He had already run out of the crowd, untied the horse that was pulling the cart, and rode towards the city gate.


    Sanqing let out a few whistles, and Daqing, who was outside the crowd, immediately squeezed in with his men in disguise to protect Gu Jinli.


    The Rong thief Xia Zuo was taken over and guarded by Master Yu from Gao Lei''s side.


    But when Master Yu saw the fine work, he was shocked and said to Gao Lei, "Old madam, this is the Immortal Lord from the Rong Thief Female ve Camp!"


    After the thieves were beaten away, General Liang and others led their troops out of the city and found a female ve camp.


    In this female ve camp, there were not only captured Dachu women, but also beautiful Dachu men.


    The entire female ve camp was harmed by the bandits. Some went crazy, some were pregnant, and some fell ill because they couldn''t bear the abuse. All in all, they were miserable.

 Chapter 1720: killed

    Chapter 1720: killed


    Chapter 1720 Killed


    These were all Chu people. General Liang could not do anything to burn them to death, but the court had no money to support these people. Later, he asked Gao Lei to let her take in these people temporarily.


    Gao Lei agreed, so Master Yu recognized this detailed work.


    "Tell me, who are your aplices? But the people from the female ve camp?!" Master Yu asked. If these details cannot be found, not only the people in the female ve camp will be killed, but also their Lei family caravan will be exposed. fall.


    The people in the female ve camp are now under their temporary care.


    The little boy raised his head, his graceful neck shining white in the sunlight, and made two noises, signaling Master Yu to take out the rag from his mouth.


    Old madam? Master Yu asked Gao Lei.


    Magistrate Hao couldn''t wait any longer and shouted: "Let him speak!"


    Gao Lei frowned, feeling something was wrong, but there were some things that the government must ask, so he could only nod.


    Less than the master takes off the cloth ball.


    The little girl moved her mouth, stared at Magistrate Hao with her seductive peach blossom eyes, and said with a smile: "I know everything you want to ask, because I believe in the witch god..."


    "Shut up! If you dare to say something monstrous and deceptive again, I will chop off your head immediately!" Magistrate Hao was not stupid and scolded him immediately.


    Xizuo smiled contemptuously, obviously not paying attention to what Magistrate Hao said, and hummed a tune without words to himself. The melody sounded like a tune from Da Rong.


    Magistrate Hao was angry, pointed a knife at him and said: "Shut up, stop humming such rogue songs! I want to ask you, did your aplices steal the insect attractant? How many of them did they leave, and when did they leave?" Yes, where did those who walked from that city gate go? Did they disguise themselves and take the main road or hide in the mountains?!"


    Hide in the mountains, it would be really troublesome.


    "My aplice~" Xizuo said, with a soft voice with a melodious ending. After taking two deep breaths, he suddenly shouted: "The northwest is thend of Da Rong. It is the base Chu who kills people and seizes thend. God and the Witch God are angry. , brought down the gue of poisonous insects to punish you, and you have suffered retribution. Only by believing in the witch **** and submitting to the Great Rong can you..."


    Gao Leishi: Kill!


    Click!


    Master Yu Yu raised his knife and cut off Xizao''s head, looking at Magistrate Hao.


    Zhifu Hao felt cold all over his body. He did not expect that this borate work was intended to confuse right and wrong and disturb the hearts of the people of Chu.


    Zhifu Hao has been an official for twenty years and has seen all kinds ofmon people. He knows that farmers in the countryside are sometimes extremely stupid, and rumors are getting better and better. If this detailed story is spread, some stupid people will choose to believe it.


    The Lord of Heaven and Earth and Master.


    Everyone in heaven and earth believes in God, and because the poisonous insects are so powerful, everyone is very afraid. If there is another round of rumors, those older people may really believe it.


    If you believe such rumors, three people will be a tiger, and everyone will make a fortune. It can be said that it is possible or not. Hao Zhifu can already predict how the situation will develop... He has seen some elderly people being attacked by ghosts and gods. He was so bewitched by his words that even his own grandson was burned to death.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of a gong woke up everyone present, and they looked at the person who struck the gong. Well, it was this little woman with abscess again. Bang Dang!


    The gong was smashed out again.


    Boss Wang was almost dying of pain. He red at her and said, "Stop smashing my gong. I''ve smashed it twice. If it breaks, I have to pay for it!"


    Dont think that because you came here with Mrs. Gao, my family doesnt dare to ask for money from you.


    As he said that, he hurriedly ran to pick up the gong, hugged it tightly in his arms, and hid in the crowd to avoid getting too close, and the little woman would **** the gong away again.


    "Er Qing, pay him three taels of silver." Gu Jinli was very generous. After giving his instructions, he pointed at the carefully crafted head and said, "Wake up, don''t be deceived by these carefully crafted evil words. Why did God and the witch **** bring disaster? What? Retribution? The Rong thieves dont believe in God, they believe in a monster with a wolf head and an ox head! It is because of their belief in this monster that the Rong people burn three people as sacrifices to the Witch God every year during the Witch God Festival... Which serious **** have you ever seen? Burning human beings for worship?!


    After hearing this, everyone shook their heads: "Uh-huh, I haven''t seen it, I haven''t seen it... They gods are really not serious, why do they still eat living people?"


    Isnt it okay to just eat three animals and six animals?


    But some people still question: "But poisonous insects have indeed spread in our country, and many people have died. Isn''t this retribution?"


    Repay your mother!


    Gu Jinli was angry when he heard this, but he still had to suppress his anger and said: "The poisonous insects are not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster brought to us by the soldiers! But because they havemitted so many crimes, God can''t stand it anymore. They let the poisonous insects bite them back and let the soldiers We also suffered from poisonous insect disease, and there was no insect attractant avable, so tens of thousands of soldiers were killed by the poisonous insect pest!"


    Gu Jinli shouted at the top of his lungs: "And we are the ones blessed by God! God is very happy with our army and people of Chu. When he saw that we were being harmed by soldiers, thieves and monsters, he asked me to make an insect attractant, and now he has sent us soldiers and thieves. The anthelmintic medicine here will double bless us!"


    She held up a purse and said, "It''s this kind of medicine. That person is wearing this kind of anthelmintic medicine, so the poisonous insects don''t get on his body."


    After Gu Jinli spent a lot of time exining to them the principles of anthelmintics and the difference between them and insect attractants, he shouted: "So there is no retribution and punishment. The northwest is ours, and it has been since ancient times! The thievesmitted crimes. There are too many and they cant defeat us, so those who use such evil words to harm us should wake up and stop being deceived. If anyone is deceived by the evil words of soldiers and thieves, there is no insect attractant to use!"


    Mom, do you listen? If you dont listen, I wont give you medicine.


    Gu Jinli was tired from shouting, so Erqing quickly got a water bag, poured out a bowl of water, checked it, and asked her to drink it.


    Magistrate Hao stood up and shouted: "The thieves are just trying to bring trouble to our Da Chu. Don''t be fooled. ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, whoever dares to spread evil words to confuse the people during the war will have his whole family executed! The surviving tribesmen will also be punished." , unable to distribute insect traps!


    ah?


    When these two punishments came, everyone was afraid.


    The people from the Fengjia Escort Agency are very knowledgeable and immediately echoed: "The prefect is right, whoever dares to spread rumors in the city, we, the Fengjia Escort Agency, will never let him go!"


    Gao Lei said: "Our Lei family caravan will not let it go either!"


    These two families in the northwest are both ck and white, and they have joined forces to speak out. Some people who heard rumors before now dare not think of talking nonsense because of fear.


    "Fu Zhi, Fu Zhi is here!" Qi Tongzhi was a shrewd person. After hearing what the Rong thief said carefully, he knew that if the matter could not be exined clearly, he guessed that there was going to be a chaos in the northwest, so he hurried back to the government office to get the Fu Zhi. He came out and shouted: "It is recorded in the official annals that since the Western Qin Dynasty, the northwest belongs to our ancestors!"


    "The ancestors of the Western Qin Dynasty made great achievements in war, and the emperor entrusted Qingma County and Huyang County outside the Longshan Mountains. Later, the Western Qin Dynasty became stronger. It crossed the Longshan Mountains from Qingma County and entered the pass,manding the northwest until the sword pointed at the Central ins. Everything is written Clear and clear!


    "Find some literate people toe and have a look!" Magistrate Hao shouted to the crowd. He must clear up the carefully crafted rumors on the spot to prevent them from being spread by some ignorant people, and then thend of our ancestors will be thieves!

 Chapter 1721: Shurou

    Chapter 1721: Shurou


    Chapter 1721 Shu Rou


    "Master Shen, Liu Tongsheng, Xu Dongjia, Third Master Sheng... you alle and take a look!" Bantou Lou called a dozen well-known people in the city toe over and look at the official records.


    After more than a dozen people looked at the government records as if they were appreciating treasures, they shouted to the people present: "Qi Tongzhi is right. It started from the Western Qin Dynasty. No, it started from before the Great Shang Dynasty. Thend inside and outside the Longshan Mountains is ours. Don''t be fooled." The Rong thief Xizuo lied, and that Xizuo deliberately lied to cause trouble!"


    After hearing this, everyone finally came to their senses and cursed the soldiers and thieves for their evil deeds.


    Magistrate Hao wiped his hands with cold sweat. That military thief was so smart. He first poured poisonous insects on himself and let the people see that the poisonous insects were afraid of him, and then he said such words of retribution, so that the believers in ghosts and gods could The people who were afraid of poisonous insects believed his words.


    "Are you Mrs. Qin who made the insect repellent?" Mr. Sheng saw the abscess on Gu Jinli''s face. He just frowned and asked, "Mrs. Qin said that the insect repellent for Rong thieves can be made? Is this true? really?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "As long as you think about it carefully and slowly change the ingredients, you can really make it in a few months or a few years."


    She held up the magic medicine in her hand and said: "My husband-inw sent news that General Xu has sent people to send this anthelmintic medicine to the capital for study by the imperial doctors in the pce. The imperial doctors have superb medical skills and know thousands of them. With thousands of medicinal materials, given time, we will be able to learn the form of anthelmintics and make an anthelmintic."


    Mr. Sheng was very happy: "That''s great. If the imperial doctors can make an anthelmintic, everyone will wear it and they won''t be afraid of poisonous insects."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Magistrate Hao asked the yamen servant to ring the gong and gave the order: "There is something serious going on in the city. The celebrations are suspended. Everyone should go home and don''t run around outside."


    He also said: "Suspicious people are not allowed in the home. If you see a suspicious person, you must report it to the government office. Anyone who disobeys the order will be executed."


    "Go back, all go back. Don''t run away. Are you trying to trample people to death? Turn around and go back one by one!" People from the Fengjia Escort Bureau came out to help maintain order and prevent the celebrating people from getting into chaos.


    There were too many people. Even if no one was trampled to death, the streets were in a mess. It took more than two-quarters of an hour for the dense crowd to disperse.


    The carefully crafted corpse has been carried into the Yamen.


    But Magistrate Hao and the others had no time to pay attention to the dead body. Instead, they asked Peng Wen, who came from the house in Laoyang Lane, Xicheng: "Is the aplice of Xizhuo a female ve? How many people are missing from the house?"


    Peng Wen nodded: "There is only one missing, Shu Rou. She was originally a youngdy from a rich family, but she was kidnapped by bandits into a female ve camp."


    He added: "I heard from the rescued female ve that she was pregnant when she entered the female ve camp. She was so frightened that she gave birth to a boy on the same day... However, the child was taken away. I don''t know whether he died or was given away. He went to Rongshan Gang to be a bandit."


    "Whether he''s dead or not, the trickster named Qing Lang must have used the child as bait to ask Shu Rou to do things for him. Otherwise, Shu Rou, a person who suffered so much from the bandits, would never be able to help the bandits!" As Gao Lei spoke, she felt mixed feelings in her heart. She felt sorry for these female ves, but she also hated Shu Rou for not telling them anything and causing such a disaster.


    "It''s useless to say all this. We have to think about where Shu Rou ran away? If we go into the mountain, the mountain is so big, how can we search?!" Magistrate Hao was so anxious that he pulled out his hair: "We are all smart people. , Do you know why the thieves withdrew? If the insect trap was really stolen by the thieves, the soldiers who had retreated halfway would definitelye back and kill them. When the timees..."


    Our soldiers simply cannot withstand it.


    Gao Lei''s face was solemn: "Now we can only search separately, searching both the road and the mountains."


    "Everyone knows this, but the mountain is so big and there is only one person. How can we search? It''s just like finding a needle in a haystack." Hao Zhifu wanted to die.


    If no one is caught, he will be buried on the spot by the emperor, let alone be promoted and leave.


    "Use trust wolves." Gu Jinli said: "When we were clearing the battlefield, didn''t we get some trust wolves from the bandit camp? I heard that General Liang had people tame them. They should be useful at this time."


    "Yes, just use them!" Magistrate Hao was very happy. Looking at Gu Jinli, he didn''t think she was ugly or smelly. Instead, he felt that she was a lucky star. He said sincerely: "Mrs. Qin, you are a good person. Give me a try." Jin, make Rong Thief''s deworming medicine as soon as possible." He extended his hand to her again: "Is there any deworming medicine left? Give me a few packets."


    He stretched out his hand very rudely and wanted five packets at once, and even the word "uncle" came out.


    Hao Zhifu was the prefect of Xing''an Prefecture. Gu Jinli couldn''t help but gave him one package, and Qi Tongzhi also gave him one package.


    Magistrate Hao and Qi Tongzhi thought it was too little, but Gao Lei said: "There is not much of this anthelmintic medicine, we have to keep it as a copy, so we can''t give you too much."


    Zhifu Hao and Qi Tongzhi could only stop talking and split up. Qi Tongzhi went to the house to interrogate the female ves, while Zhifu Hao went to General Liang and asked him to use Xing to search for people in the mountains.


    There was chaos outside, and Gao Lei took Gu Jinli and the others with them, so they didn''t want to stay too long. After Feng Jin came with the horses to pull the carriage, they got on the carriage and went back.


    But Gao Lei discovered that there was a carriage following them, and it was Mr. Sheng.


    Gao Leishi frowned, asked Danian to stop, and shouted to the back: "Master Sheng, what do you want to do?"


    Ours is a women''s carriage. You have the nerve to follow. Do you want to be beaten?


    Third Master Sheng got off the carriage, bowed to Gao Lei from a distance and said with a smile: "Mrs. Gao, please calm down. I don''t have any ill intentions. I just want to ask Mrs. Qin for medicine. My wife is pregnant. Although there is insect attractant medicine, But the kind of deworming medicine that can keep poisonous insects away from the body is better. Can you give me a pack? Thank you very much."


    "So it''s for this reason." Gao Lei turned around and said to Gu Jinli, "Give him a package. This baby is very important to the couple."


    Mr. Sheng is almost thirty and has no child yet. The fetus is almost seven months old. Regardless of whether it is a boy or a girl, he must keep it alive and not be harmed by poisonous insects.


    Gu Jinli gave Mr. Sheng a pack of anthelmintics.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qin." Mr. Sheng took it happily, but asked worriedly: "What kind of medicinal materials is this medicine made of? Will it have any effect on pregnant women and fetuses?"


    Gu Jinli: "It won''t have any impact. There are pregnant soldiers and their rtives using it."


    He added: "But you asked for the medicine yourself. Any consequences will be borne by you. I will not be responsible."


    This is true. Mr. Sheng wanted to strangle her to death, but he still took the medicine. After bowing to Gao Lei and Gu Jinli, he said, "Thank you very much. I will send someone to deliver the thank you gift another day."


    "Let''s go back." Gao Lei lowered the car curtain and let Danian drive away without saying much about the affairs of Third Master Sheng''s family.


    Ji Zhenniang hid in the carriage and trembled. She pulled Gu Jinli''s arm and asked, "Gu Xiaoyu, if that Shu Rou really sends the insect attractant to the Rong thieves and waits for the Rong thieves witch doctor to make the insect attractant medicine, they won''t be afraid of the poisonous insect queen." Wont he call back?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yeah. But it won''t be too soon. If you want to know the ingredients of the insect attractant, you have to think about it for at least a year."


    However, the Rong Thief Grand Wizard is very powerful, and it is possible to decipher the configurationponents of insect attractants in advance.


    So it is best not to let the army get the insect attractant first. The more dead points the army has, the less the army will be, so they can be safe, otherwise they will have to experience military disaster again.

 Chapter 1722: separate

    Chapter 1722: separate


    Chapter 1722 Separation


    "What? Such a powerful insect attractant can be made after just one year of thinking?" Ji Zhenniang asked in shock: "Then the bandits wille back to kill us in a year?! I don''t want to fight anymore, it''s too scary, I havent given birth to a son yet.


    As he spoke, he started crying again, shouting "Xie Cheng", "Zhu Zhu", and words such as "bitter life".


    Gu Jinli was speechless: "Shut up, why are you mourning? You were supposed to live a long life, but if you keep crying like this, God may think that you want to die, and may let you kick your legs and die immediately."


    Ji Zhenniang was afraid of death and ghosts and believed in God. When she heard this, she quickly shut up, sped her hands and bowed to the sky: "God be angry, believers just cry and y, so don''t mind."


    Gu Jinli had a headache: "It''s a good thing that you were born into a wealthy family in Fucheng. If you were born in the countryside, you would be a shrew who gossips about the boss''s family and gossips about the west''s."


    "Nonsense, I won''t do that!" Ji Zhenniang red at Gu Jinli. When she saw Gao Leishi staring at her unkindly, she quickly shut up and huddled in the corner of the carriage like a quail.


    Gao Lei said: "If you don''t change your bad temper, I will definitely divorce you after Xie Cheng is promoted."


    Ji Zhenniang was not afraid of this, and said with a hint of pride: "Impossible, my husband-inw likes me the most. He will never divorce me no matter what. He will only treat me well for the rest of his life."


    Even though he felt ufortable when she treated him like that in the past few years, he still treated her like a jewel.


    Gao Lei sneered: "That''s because he was young and had never seen a realdy, so he was blinded by your fish eyes. Now that he has made military exploits and reported his name to the Ministry of War in the capital, maybe even the emperor knows about it. . The Rong thief left again, and he is expected to be promoted. If he is promoted, it is very likely that the adults in the Ministry of War will ept him as a daughter because he is young. The daughters of the adults in the capital are much better than the granddaughter of a cheap businessman like you."


    Ji Zhenniang was horrified when she heard this: "Impossible, how can the adults in the Ministry of War like Xie Cheng? Thedies from those adults'' families are all destined to be the first wives of officials'' sons, and they will not be concubines for Xie Cheng!"


    Gao Lei smiled and said: "Who said you are a concubine? I will divorce you and marry the daughter of an adult. The adults in the capital love to keep concubines and have a lot of concubines. They are happy to use a concubine to curry favor with a military general who has done meritorious service. "


    This this?


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she cried miserably. She even said to herself: "If my husband really divorces me and marries an officialdy, what should I do? Oh, oh, oh, oh, I will die."


    Gao Lei said: "If you don''t want to be divorced, be nice to Xie Cheng and learn everything you need to know. Don''t be toozy. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to take care of the soldiers and their families. Why should you be Xie Cheng''s wife?"


    The battle was won, but the days that followed were not easy. There were a lot of trivial matters, and the three cities of Longshan Prefecture had not been recaptured yet. There would definitely be a big battle between Da Chu and the Rong bandits. The rear area was too important during the war, and the Gao Lei family did not want Ji Zhenniang to be too useless and drag down Xie Cheng, Xiao Yu, and the Han family.


    "I, I will study hard, Aunt Lei will teach me, and I won''t make trouble anymore." Ji Zhenniang grabbed Gao Leishi as if grabbing a life-saving straw.


    Gao Lei pushed her away and said, "How many times have you said this? It''s strange that I believe you. Just take care of yourself. If you don''t learn well, it''s you who will be divorced. You don''t have a son yet, so divorce if you don''t have one." This is a ready reason to divorce you."


    Woooooo~ Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she cried again.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stand it anymore. Before the carriage was stable, he lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage. He asked Feng Jin who was following the carriage: "Are Aunt Niu and Hardware back?"


    With the joyous event of the bandits'' defeat, Niu Wujin and a group of boys also ran to watch the fun.


    Feng Jin said: "I''m back. I didn''t take the carriage. I took a shortcut. I guess I should have reached the back door."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this. After helping Gao Lei out of the carriage, they went into the other courtyard together. Ji Zhenniang hurriedly followed, being careful all the way, but Gao Lei didn''t teach her any more. She was so frightened that she thought Gao Lei didn''t care about her and was only trying to hold on to Gu Jinli.


    Ke Gu Jinli wanted to make medicine, but he also had to go see the poisonous insects and observe their habits.


    Ji Zhenniang followed and turned around, feeling sick and vomiting. But she was afraid that Gu Jinli and the others would ignore her, so she endured her nausea and followed Gu Jinli to work, and even asked for help.


    Gu Jinli was not polite to her and asked Ji Zhenniang to do the work of feeding insects, which made Ji Zhenniang feel sick and vomited several times.


    The vomiting was a bit violent, and Gu Jinli was disgusted.


    But Ji Zhenniang had to teach her, so she could only say: "Go to Sister-inw Zhang and help her. Shees from the Earl''s Mansion and is very good at managing general affairs. Don''t pick a job, follow Sister-inw Zhang and learn hard, and you will definitely be able to do it." Learned a lot of skills.


    "Okay!" Ji Zhenniang was impressed, but she felt that Gu Jinli was dissing her, so she asked this question, looking like she was about to cry: "Are you going to iste me and let me fend for myself? "


    Gu Jinli was helpless: "I make medicine, and what you want to learn is how to manage the house and take care of your rtives. The two are notpatible, so it is best for you to learn from Sister-inw Zhang."


    Ji Zhenniang became happy after hearing this.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that she would get carried away, so he added: "This time I have to study hard, and I can''t do it half-heartedly."


    She said: "When little brother Qines back with your Xie Baihu family, we should be separated. By then, no one will help you take care of your rtives. If you don''t learn well and can''t control them, it will happen in the future." Station, if something happens, you have to deal with it yourself."


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked: "Me, will we separate?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course. We have already reached the northwest, and the bandits have been driven away. We can''t stay in one ce. After a while, when the northwest is calmed down, we should be stationed in different ces. We Several families may be assigned to adjacent stations, but they cannot be in the same station. Unless only a man from one of our families is promoted, and the others follow the promoted person as subordinates, they can go to the same station."


    However this is impossible.


    Brother Qin, Xie Cheng, Uncle Niu and others have all made contributions. Based on their merits, everyone should be promoted by one or two levels.


    Ji Zhenniang was panicked when she heard this. She looked at Gu Jinli who was busy preparing medicine and couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Gu Jinli was speechless and waved his hand towards her: "Don''t be so stupid. From the day we set off to the northwest, everyone knew that our group of people traveling together would be separated."


    I, I, wuwuwu~ Ji Zhenniang cried a little miserably. She was really afraid of being separated from Gu Jinli and the others.


    If she is separated, she can''t control her family, and she meets a fewdies of the same grade. If thosedies don''t like her, what should she do if they antagonize her?


    "Stop crying, for your own good in the future, hurry up and learn from Sister-inw Zhang." Gu Jinli stopped what he was doing, looked at Ji Zhenniang, and said very seriously: "You are already twenty years old, and you are the mother of a child. You are no longer a little girl, we can help you, but you have to take on more things yourself."


    Ji Zhenniang was used to Gu Jinli scolding her, and when he suddenly taught her such a serious lesson, Ji Zhenniang panicked and stood still for a long time.

 Chapter 1723: died

    Chapter 1723: died


    Chapter 1723 Dead


    Gu Jinli had no time to care about her and continued to work after finishing speaking.


    After Ji Zhenniang stood for a moment, she probably figured it out, gritted her teeth, and took Xie Huaihua to find the Han family to learn how to manage the general affairs.


    Xie Huaihua was smart and secretly informed Han about Gao Lei''s intention and what Gu Jinli said in the courtyard of the medicine warehouse.


    Han understood and taught Ji Zhenniang very carefully.


    Ji Zhenniang has been feeling exhausted all afternoon, but she is more attentive to learning and doesn''tin anymore.


    Han was satisfied and asked someone to give Gu Jinli a reply, saying that he should be able to teach him well.


    Gu Jinli was also happy after hearing this. As expected, people only work hard when they have a sense of crisis.


    She put Ji Zhenniang aside and continued to work with Xiao Ji and Qing Qing to analyze the matter of the military thief''s magic medicine.


    The magic medicine made by the great wizard of the army is really good, but some of the medicinal materials are too difficult to find. There are two medicinal materials made from things in animals, which are almost unavable in Dachu.


    However, she is looking for other medicinal materials with the same medicinal properties to rece it.


    There are tens of millions of medicinal materials in the world, many of which have simr medicinal properties. As long as you search carefully, you will definitely be able to find medicinal materials with simr medicinal properties and make an anti-parasitic medicine.


    When it was getting dark, Aunt Tao came over and called her back to the yard to rest.


    My lord told me before leaving that no matter how busy my wife is, she can only work until dark. After dark, she must put down all her work and rest. Aunt Tao moved Qin Sang out.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I know, let''s go back now, so I don''t have to move Brother Qin out every time."


    He added: "Besides, if I don''t like it, it will be useless even if I move Brother Qin out."


    Mother Tao smiled: "But Madam is willing to listen."


    Seeing the rtionship between the young boss and his uncle getting better and better, Grandma Tao felt happy.


    The happiest thief left, and the aunt coulde back for a long time, and then the little owner should soon be pregnant.


    Gu Jinli looked at Grandma Tao''s expectant eyes on her belly and smiled. Why do everyone around her want her to get pregnant soon?


    Even Xiaoji said that he wanted to have a little master as soon as possible so that the yard would be more lively.


    Qingpu Qinghui even assured her that they had learned a lot of midwifery skills, so she could rest assured that they would make sure she was safe and sound.


    Mommy, have You Xi and the otherse back? Is there any news about Shu Rou? Gu Jinli asked.


    Mother Tao shook her head: "Not yet, but You Xi sent someone back and said that General Liang personally led troops into the mountain to search. Xing seemed to have smelled the scent of Shu Rou and went to the mountain."


    Gu Jinli said: "It seems that he has hid in the mountains. Now he is in a bit of trouble."


    The mountains are huge, so its not easy to find someone.


    "But don''t worry, roads are sealed everywhere and soldiers are patrolling. Even if there are soldiers and thieves to help her, it will be difficult for a woman to deliver medicine to Daokou ditch in Changhe Prefecture."


    Unless there is a Xing left by the bandits in the mountains, she will give the medicine to the Xing after entering the mountain and ask Xing to walk on the mountain road to deliver the medicine to the bandits. Only then can the medicine be delivered.


    Gu Jinli really guessed it right, the bandits did leave a trusting wolf in the mountains.


    Shu Rou took the medicine and went into the mountains ording to the route given by Xizuo Qinng, and found a group of trusting wolves deep in the mountains.


    It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with those trusting wolves. Two of them are lying on the ground with big bellies.


    Shu Rou was frightened when she saw it. She was afraid that she was suffering from a parasitic disease.


    But Shu Rou''s condition was not good either. Her brain was swollen and aching, and she couldn''t think too much. She just instinctively ran towards Xing... She had the magic medicine given by Qing Lang on her body. Xing recognized the smell of the magic medicine and just went towards She howled, but did not bite her. Shu Rou tied six portions of the saved insect attractants to the six trusting wolves, hugged one of the trusting wolves and cried: "Mother, my mother will not let you be a little fairy. She will definitely keep you safe." Rescue me. When youe back, mother will take you back to the Zhao family and continue to be the young master of the Zhao family... No one will know that we have been with the bandits, no one will know!"


    But Qinng deceived her, and her son was stewed by bandits as soon as he was born.


    In order for her to help, she said that because her son was good-looking and survived, he was taken away and raised. After learning the rules, he was sent to be an immortal king after he was ten years old and serve the nobles of the royal court.


    Shu Rou almost went crazy when she heard the news. How could her son, the eldest grandson of the Zhao family, be an immortal king?


    She begged Qing Lang, and Qing Lang asked her to deliver medicine.


    As long as she can deliver the medicine, after getting the medicine, soldiers will bring the child to her.


    But she gave birth on the day she was arrested. A few days after giving birth, she was still suffering from lochia and was taken to serve the thieves. She was in extremely poor health... Qinng gave her medicine and she felt strong all over, so he could deliver the medicine. Come to the mountains.


    medicine!


    By the way, Qing Lang also said that he should feed Xing the dark medicine so that Xing could have the strength to deliver the insect attractant medicine to Changhe Prefecture.


    Shu Rou cheered up, untied her clothes, took out a few packets of dark pills, and stuffed them into Xing''s mouth.


    Ouch!


    The wolf didn''t bite her because of the smell of the magic medicine, but he was impatient for her to stuff the medicine into her mouth and howled.


    Shu Rou took this kind of medicine that can give people strength to run, but she was really in bad health, her brain was dizzy, and her eyes were a little unclear. She held the trust wolves and fed them for more than a quarter of an hour before she finally All six trust wolves were given medicine.


    But she remembered something again and regretted it. She grabbed Xing, opened the wolf''s mouth, put her hand in, and tried to take out the medicine: "I want to take it too, I want to take it too... I am so tired, I have to take the medicine. If you dont eat, you wont be able to see Brother Qi!


    Shu Rou also knew that her health was going to be bad and she had to take the medicine given by Qinng to be strong. She fought with Xing for the medicine with a ferocious face.


    The letter wolf was enraged, and regardless of the familiar smell on her body, he bit off her arm with a click.


    "Ahhh!" Shu Rou screamed while holding her severed hand, rolled to the side, but still struggled to crawl towards Xing: "Medicine, I want to take medicine..."


    You can only see Brother Qi alive if you take medicine.


    But she would not survive.


    The trusting wolves smelled the smell of blood, and they rushed towards Shu Rou out of hunger. In less than two quarters of an hour, they devoured Shu Rou until only her remains were left.


    After eating Shurou, the eyes of the wolves were blood-red, but the scent of the magic medicine and the military g on their bodies drove them to sniff the remaining breath of the soldiers and run towards the ce where the soldiers retreated.


    The trust wolves were a step toote. General Liang had already caught up with them with the tamed trust wolves.


    Ouch, ow, ow, ow!


    Two groups of wolves encountered each other and howled so loudly that the mountains and forests were shaken. The Rong people believed that the wolves had eaten people and became ferocious. They were the first to rush over and bite them.


    "Shoot arrows to kill the rogues and wolves!" General Liang ordered. The archers aimed at the rogues and wolves and fired a wave of arrows.


    Swish swish!


    It was easy to shoot and wound several trust wolves.


    There were more than a dozen wolves left behind by the bandits. Two of them were infected with poisonous insects and were lying in the pit. The others were all here.


    Those trusting wolves tied with insect traps tried to escape, but were eventually shot to death by random arrows from the soldiers searching the mountain!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~


    The wolves howled in waves. General Liang was afraid that there were still wolves in the mountains and would run away after hearing the howls, so he immediately ordered his soldiers to chop off the heads of the wolves.


    After a clicking sound, the trust wolves were all dead.


    "Sou Shan, no matter whether they are humans or wolves, don''t let them go!" After General Liang gave the order, he personally went to check the corpses of more than a dozen wolves that had been shot, and found six insect-attracting drugs on six wolves.

 Chapter 1724: defense, field

    Chapter 1724: defense, field


    Chapter 1724 Defense, Farming


    General Liang breathed a sigh of relief: "We have finally found it."


    Insect attractants are distributed in a daily quota. There are six doses in total here, which should be the amount saved by Rong Thie Xizuo and Shu Rou after spending three days.


    To be able to save so much medicine, I really risked my life.


    "Search, we must search the mountain carefully, and we must not miss anything. If the insect attractant flows from our Xing''an Prefecture to the thieves, we will all die!" General Liang gave a death order and led his soldiers to search. Deep in the mountains, it didn''t take long to find Shu Rou''s eaten remains.


    Only half a head, a skeleton, and torn clothes were left, with the words Guining No. 130 embroidered on them.


    Gao Lei felt sorry for these female ves who were raped by the bandits, so when embroidering the numbers, he added the word Guining in front of the numbers to indicate that these female ves had returned to their natal homes.


    Unexpectedly, Shu Rou rebelled.


    Send two people back to the city and bring the ve girl who was familiar with Shu Rou to identify the body. To be on the safe side, General Liang asked the soldiers to go back and bring the people from the female ve camp to identify the body.


    Yes. The soldiers around him immediately went to make arrangements.


    General Liang left another small banner of men and horses to guard here, and then led his troops to search the mountain for three days and three nights. They searched the entire mountain and found only two litters of dead wolf corpses.


    The deputy general who led the troops to pursue the official road also came back, saying that he found no suspicious characters or wolves.


    "Very good, it seems they only have these two craftsmen left in Xing''an Mansion." General Liang was relieved, but because of Qing Lang and Shu Rou''s incident, the female ve camp in Long''an Mansion was also implicated. .


    All rescued female ves and fairy kings must be thoroughly inspected and kept in custody to ensure that there are no thieves among them.


    When Gao Lei heard the news, he sighed: "Originally, I wanted to ask General Liang and Magistrate Hao to advise the court to keep these female ves as insect attractants and give them a ce to live, so that they would not have nothing to do. Yes, you will be treated like an animal by the evil people outside."


    But now that something has happened, this suggestion may no longer work, and all the people in the female ve camp will be taken as a precaution.


    Gu Jinli said: "If Aunt Lei really wants to help them, I would..."


    After hearing this, Gao Lei red at her and cursed: "You don''t need to take care of this matter. It looks pitiful, but there are all kinds of bad things in it, and you can''t afford to take care of it!"


    "Yes, yes, I was wrong. I absolutely didn''t care about it. I didn''t want to care about it." Gu Jinli was not stupid. He knew that the female ve camp was not a ce that could be touched easily. The people in it were good and bad, and they had suffered great hardships. , his temper has definitely changed, and its unclear what he will do in the future.


    Gu Jinli just wants to live his own life and doesn''t want to meddle in other people''s business.


    And the female ve camp has its own court, or noble olddies who want to do good things to manage it.


    "It''s good that you know the importance." Gao Lei nodded with satisfaction. He caught a glimpse of Ji Zhennianging in and red at her: "You too, don''t care about the ve girl camp, don''t act like a hero and save people just because they are pitiful. Dont bring yourself into trouble!


    Ji Zhenniang was a little confused: "Why are you scolding me again? I didn''t make any mistakes today."


    Hearing Mrs. Gao Lei mention the female ve camp, she thought about it andughed: "I heard that the women in the female ve camp are very beautiful. After they can''t go home, they urgently need to find a man to rely on. If I take care of them, they What should I do if I fall in love with my Xie Cheng and n to go to Xie Cheng''s bed? I won''t be so stupid!"


    The maids of the Ji family have used this trick several times. She has seen someone transform from a maid into an aunt because of this. How can she be so kind again?


    Gao Leishi: "In this regard, you are quite shrewd."


    Ji Zhenniang raised her chin and said proudly: "That''s right, there are so many beautiful widows here. If you don''t be smart, will you wait for your seat to be taken away?"


    Seeing that she was so proud, Gao Lei was unhappy and asked, "What are you doing here? Have you finished today''s work? It''s hot now, so you have to keep an eye on it to prevent the apanying children from dying of heat stroke." The summer medicine has been distributed and will be boiled for everyone to drink. I''m here to find Gu Xiaoyu." Ji Zhenniang looked at Gu Jinli and said: "There are a lot of chicken, duck and goose feathersing to the front door. Send someone to collect them quickly. Theyre all blocking the entrance.


    It''s strange that Gu Jinli believed her: "Aunt Xiong, Xiong Da and the others are here, as well as Feng Jin and others. How could the person who sent chickens, ducks and goose feathers block the door? Don''t look for trouble when you see something big like beans. .


    Aunt Xiong and Feng Jin are very capable, and they never make any mistakes in general affairs.


    Ji Zhenniang was stared at and felt a little guilty. Instead of answering, she came over and asked: "Gu Xiaoyu, we made a lot of goose down quiltsst year. Why are you collecting chicken, duck and goose feathers this year? We have made a contribution, and the court is giving us Send supplies, you make so many goose down quilts, you cant cover them all, isnt this a waste of money?


    She asked Nanny Xie to find out. Gu Xiaoyu was paid money to collect feathers from chickens, ducks and gooses. This stingy fish must have some idea behind collecting feathers for money. She was curious.


    Gu Jinli looked at her rolling eyes and said perfunctorily: "It''s cold here, do more to be prepared."


    Ji Zhenniang was dissatisfied when she heard this: "Gu Xiaoyu, we have such a friendship, but you are on guard against me, asking if you want to make quilts to sell?"


    But that quilt smells like chicken, duck and goose feathers. How can I sell it?


    No,st year, it seemed that Gu Jinli had a goose down quilt that didn''t smell bad.


    Ji Zhenniang asked this question and dragged Gu Jinli and said, "Let''s do it together. When the timees, we can sell it to nobledies and we will definitely make money!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei was very happy. Ji Zhenniang finally thought of making money.


    Gu Jinli withdrew his hand, looked at her and said, "You want to use my secret recipe for getting rid of the odor of chicken, duck and goose feathers without spending a penny? Just dream."


    He said again: "Get out of the way, don''t bother me, I''m very busy."


    Gu Jinli pushed Ji Zhenniang away and went to the medicine warehouse yard to continue making medicine.


    Ji Zhenniang was very angry and wanted to scold Gu Jinli, but she was afraid that she would be angry, so she didn''t dare.


    Gao Lei said: "If you want to partner with Sang''s wife, you have to show sincerity. Sang''s wife has no obligation to make you rich."


    Now their teachings to Ji Zhenniang have reached a stage where they dont just let Ji Zhenniang do life-and-death tricks, but also ask her to use her brain to solve things.


    Ji Zhenniang listened and thought about how to pester Gu Jinli to make herpromise.


    But she was very busy in the following days, and Gu Jinli gave her the task of paying homage to the fallen soldiers during the Ghost Festival.


    Ji Zhenniang has never done such a thing. She was just crying.


    It took a while, but by the time of the Hungry Ghost Festival, I finally finished the worship work.


    Due to the war and poisonous pests, many people died in the northwest. On the Ghost Festival, almost the whole city mourned together. Many families set up road sacrifices, and others set up mourning sheds to burn paper and mourn for the souls of the deceased.


    The Taoist priests in the city went out of the temple, took some tools, and built a water andnd dojo for the dead souls in the city.


    At the camp far away in Daokougou, General Xu also set up an incense table and asked the soldiers to tie up white cloths and worship the dead soldiers together.


    The camp was in deep sorrow all day long, and on this day, General Xu wrote a memorial and rushed it to the capital 800 miles away.


    In addition to reporting on the war at the border, the memorial also urged the emperor to temporarily cease the war, as well as the very important matter of stationing in the fields.

 Chapter 1725: Meng Shuyu

    Chapter 1725: Meng Shuyu


    Chapter 1725 Meng Shuyu


    Since the beginning of the Great Zhou Dynasty, there have been garrison defense. The garrison strategy has many benefits, especially now that we have to constantly confront the soldiers and thieves and are extremely short of food. This allocation ofnd for garrison must be done immediately, otherwise when there is no supply, but we have to Starving to death.


    Therefore, General Xu sent an eight-hundred-mile rush, and issued a military order that fast horses with good endurance must be provided in the ces he passed. He also said that there was a victory report in the memorial, and the chief officials of the various pces were so excited that they prepared it early. Good horse.


    When the messengers arrived, they could immediately be reced by high-quality fast horses to ry with the strong messengers, and it only took a month to deliver the good news to the capital.


    Another good news came to Beijing, and Emperor Jingyuan was very happy, but before he could finish the joy, he became angry and actually smashed the tea cup down in the court hall.


    !


    The jade teacup fell from above to the bottom of the court hall and broke into countless pieces.


    All the ministers were so frightened that they all knelt down and shouted: "Your Majesty, calm down."


    "Calm down your anger? Look at the ghost memorial presented by Xu You. How do you ask me to calm down my anger?!" Emperor Jingyuan''s eyes were blood red. If Xu You were in front of him, he would like to eat him alive.


    All the ministers looked at each other in confusion, but Ouyang Zhangshu boldly asked: "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with General Xu''s memorial?"


    Xu You has made great achievements, and now he still holds hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in his hands, so Your Majesty, please calm down and don''t seek death, lest Xu You show you his fault.


    Emperor Jingyuan was quite satisfied with the Ouyang family and said to the eunuch: "Read it!"


    "Yes." The chief **** quickly picked up the memorial and read it loudly.


    But


    It''s very good. There''s nothing wrong with it at all. Why is Your Majesty so angry?


    Everyone in the Ouyang family has a delicate heart. Ouyang Zhang understood after hearing this: "Your Majesty is angry that General Xu didn''t take advantage of the victory to pursue the victory and recapture Longshan Mansion, Daming Mansion, and Changhe Mansion?"


    "Nonsense!" Emperor Jingyuan said: "That is the city of Da Chu. It drove away the bandits. We should take back the upied city with all our strength. Instead of pursuing the victory and pursuing the victory, we stopped fighting and made a truce. Does Xu You want to die?" !


    Emperor Jingyuan had murderous intentions. Whenever something happened to thieves, he couldn''t help but want to kill.


    Ouyang Zhang frowned and advised: "Your Majesty, although Rong Zeitian Khan ran away, he left behind a tribal king. If I remember correctly, this tribal king has a witch army under hismand. The witch army will be better than the dead soldiers. It''s also powerful. If we fight, at least tens of thousands of soldiers and horses will die... Your Majesty, General Xu''s memorial also said that the youngest soldier in the northwest frontier army is only ten years old. From a small glimpse of the big picture, we can see that we are a big enemy. The loss of troops was


    "Shut up!" Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want to hear it and scolded Ouyang Zhang: "You also want to go against me?!"


    Ouyang Zhang Yilin remembered what his father had said. Because the family did not send a girl to the pce, Emperor Jingyuan felt uneasy. He always felt that the Ouyang family was disloyal to him and told him to shut up when it was time to shut up. Don''t give the Ouyang family any trouble. Bringing trouble.


    But Ouyang Zhang didn''t. He hesitated for a while and continued to speak loudly: "Your Majesty is the True Dragon Emperor. How can a humble minister dare to go against His Majesty? But our troops and horses in Da Chu have indeed suffered heavy losses. We should recuperate first and then n to recapture the city." .


    He added: "Your Majesty has been praised by thete Emperor Jingwu. Your Majesty knows how to govern the country better than any minister in the court. After a war, no matter whether you win or lose, various troubles will arise. You should stop fighting and cultivate for more than three years before starting another war!"


    By the end of Ouyang Zhang''s words, his voice was choked with sobs, and his old face was full of prayers.


    The dragon chair was far away from the ministers in the hall. Emperor Jingyuan couldn''t see Ouyang Zhang''s expression clearly, but he was not deaf. Only Ouyang Zhang in the whole court dared to risk his own life to remonstrate. The other ministers were as if they were dead. This is the difference!


    Ming Cong spoke: "Your Majesty, Ouyang Shangshu is right, recuperation and recuperation are very important for today''s great Chu. Moreover, the thieves are harmed by poisonous insects raised by themselves, and they have no insect attractant in their hands. Let''s wait. In a few years, a lot of people will die on the bandit side. By then, it will be much better for us to fight back than to recapture the city right now...Fighting when the troops are depleted will be harmful rather than beneficial."


    Ming Cong was extremely smart. After saying these words, he knelt down with his head and looked pious and respectful and stopped talking.


    With Ouyang Zhang and Ming Cong taking the lead, other ministers also said: "I second the proposal."


    Then everyone expressed their opinions and talked about the benefits of recuperating before attacking.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very annoyed by them and said angrily: "Shut up!" He rubbed his forehead with a headache: "Let it go beforehand, I have my own considerations."


    He also talked about taxes, farming in various ces, flood control in the south, control of poisonous insects, and imitation of rogue anthelmintics.


    The discussion continued until the sun rose high, and Emperor Jingyuan left the court.


    Ouyang Zhang could not leave and was sent to Mingwei Hall.


    Also going with him were Ming Cong, several cab elders, and the ministers from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household Affairs.


    Emperor Jingyuan summoned them alone to ask if they had any good strategy that could not only attack the thieves but also recuperate and pacify the Chu army.


    Unfortunately not.


    They are not gods, how could theye up with such a good n that would be beautiful everywhere?


    But several pavilion elders did not want to offend Emperor Jingyuan, so they said some seemingly perfect words.


    Emperor Jingyuan was angry, smashed things again, and returned to the harem in anger.


    Originally, he thought of sitting in the Yifei Pce, watching the young son and the obedient Yifei, and calming down his anger, but he saw a disgusting person in the Yifei Pce.


    Concubine Yu, why are you here?! Emperor Jingyuan couldnt hide his anger, and there was murderous intent in his eyes.


    Concubine Yu was so frightened that she knelt down and said tremblingly: "I am here to kowtow to Your Majesty. I am here..."


    "Shut up!" Emperor Jingyuan felt disgusted when he heard her calling herself his concubine.


    When he destroyed the Wei Guogong family, he was wary of the rtionship between the British and Wei Dukes, thinking that the British Duke knew something, so he brought Meng Shuyu into the pce.


    But after Meng Shuyu entered the pce, she did not receive favor.


    He hates Meng Shuyu extremely. She has been engaged to Wei Eng and haspleted the three letters and six etiquettes. She is already regarded as Wei Eng''s wife. He doesn''t want to favor such a woman.


    But Meng Shuyu has been a little anxious recently. Not only did she go to the Queen Mother''s Pce to curry favor with the Queen Mother and wanted to admit that she was pregnant, she also went to Concubine Yi.


    Hehe, if you want to conceive a dragon seed, Meng Shuyu, a second-married bitch, is not worthy at all!


    "Get out, go back to your pce and read the scriptures carefully. Don''te out and run around, so as not to cause trouble to the Meng family!" Emperor Jingyuan drove people away directly.


    Meng Shuyu was so frightened that she almost fainted. Her face turned pale, she shivered and kowtowed before being helped out by the pce maid.


    Meng Shuyu burst into tears as soon as she left Concubine Yi''s pce gate.


    Why?


    Why did the emperor neglect her so far?


    And my sister... she died in childbirth that year, and she still lost two lives. The family got news that the stillborn baby she gave birth to was a little prince.


    At that time, the house felt like the sky was falling. She heard her mother crying and saying, "It''s a little prince, and that''s his biological son. How could he do it?!"


    She understood at that time that it seemed that Emperor Jingyuan was responsible for the death of her sister, mother and son.


    He doesnt want his sister, nor the son his sister gave him.

 Chapter 1726: Formal promotion

    Chapter 1726: Formal promotion


    Chapter 1726 Official Promotion


    Cruel, so cruel.


    How could he do such a cruel thing?


    However, for Emperor Jingyuan, the only prince he could care about was Chu Qianyuan, the queen''s son. Unfortunately, Brother Yuan was already dead.


    As for Dun Geer, the eighth prince born to Concubine Yi, perhaps Emperor Jingyuan had some father-son affection for him, but he mostly used him to warn the older princes.


    Let them know that he is more than just their older sons. If they are disobedient, he can train a younger one to seed him.


    Meng Shuyu felt very sad. After returning to her residence, she cried profusely.


    After crying, he called the female official and packed up a festival gift in person, exining: "In a few days, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival. I begged the Queen Mother for her grace, and the queen mother promised me that I can send the festival gift back to my parents'' home. That''s it, you Do it carefully and send the gift back to the Meng family tomorrow."


    The female officer bowed and responded: "Yes."


    It is not easy for a concubine to send gifts back to her parents'' home. She has to ask for grace and report before she can send things out of the pce.


    Meng Shuyu was favored by the Queen Mother, so she was able to sessfully deliver the gift to the British government the next day.


    A few years have passed, and the British Duke''s mansion has be much worse than before. It still looks majestic and solemn from the outside, but once you enter the mansion, you can see mottled marks everywhere. This means that there is no money left to repair the mansion.


    The female official came from the British government, and it was ufortable to see the British government in such a situation.


    Concubine Yu is back with a gift?! Meng Shuyus parents were very happy and met the female official in person.


    The female official saluted them: "In reply to the words of the eldest sir and madam, the Queen Mother has given grace, allowing Concubine Yu to send the festival gifts back to her parents'' home."


    Mrs. Meng''s wife was extremely happy: "The Queen Mother is indeed thinking about the old rtionship. It is right for us to let the Queen Mother take the path of the Queen Mother. I guess it won''t be long before Concubine Yu can be as favored as the one from the Ran family and give birth to a prince."


    But not long after she was happy, Meng Shuyu''s father found a letter written by Concubine Yu from the Boxing Ceremony. After the couple read the letter, they burst into tears and cursed the old British husband: "Bad idea, it''s all a bad idea from a dead old man... It''s over." , the Meng family is finished!"


    The British government did not celebrate because the concubine sent a festive gift to her parents'' family. Instead, they cried and made a fuss, as if someone had died in the family.


    The old British man was already ill in bed. After reading the letter sent by Concubine Yu, he regretted it...but what he regretted was not betraying Wei Guogong''s lineage, but regretting that he had been good friends with Wei Guogong and regretted Meng Shuyu. I once got engaged to Wei Eng!


    But it is toote to regret it. Now if the British government wants to rise again, it must find another backer.


    But who can they turn to?


    The emperor has been treating the British government as if there is no such thing for the past few years, and he will not let his concubine get pregnant. Who dares to help such a government?


    But the old British Duke is not convinced. His British Duke''s government has made great contributions to Chu, but now the Chu family wants to do this to his family. No, he won''t agree!


    The old British Duke wanted to find a way out for the British government like crazy. He actually sent someone to inquire about the sons of the Xu You family, as if he wanted to marry the Xu You family.


    Emperor Jingyuan has been secretly sending people to keep an eye on the British Duke''s family to prevent the British Duke''s contact with people from Wei Guogong''s line. However, after several years of watching, he failed to use the British Duke''s government to find any surviving people from Wei Guogong''s line. Get this information.


    "Idiot!" Emperor Jingyuan cursed, but he felt that scolding such an idiot was unnecessary.


    However, Emperor Jingyuan continued to keep people watching the British government, just in case.


    In the next few days, Emperor Jingyuan was secretly discussing something with Ming Cong and the others. On the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, he finally agreed to Xu Youxian''s request to stop fighting and recuperate.


    At the same time, he issued several decrees.


    The other is an imperial edict to confer the title of Xu Youweizhonghou of Chu, granting him an iron coupon with an alchemy book, which can be hereditary and irreceable.


    Now is not the time for the founding of the country. It is extremely rare to obtain a hereditary and irreceable title. But this is the title...Zhongchuhou, it would be fine if Xu You didn''t have any objections, but if he did, the word "Zhongchu" would be disgusting.


    However, the ministers still praised the sage of Emperor Jingyuan and rewarded the ministers with meritorious services.


    One of them was Qi Yi, who had been demoted by him, and he was appointed as the magistrate of Long''an Prefecture.


    This appointment may seem like nothing, but Qi Yi is a confidant of Emperor Jingyuan. He sent him to Long''an Mansion as a co-inspector. It can be seen that he is required to keep an eye on General Xu. Once Xu You shows signs of rebellion, Qi Yi can immediately give him to him. He delivers news.


    One is to confer general Cheng as the second-grade general of Zhenxi and assist Xu You in guarding the Daokougou camp.


    With this decree, anyone with a brain would know that Emperor Jingyuan was really afraid that Xu You would rebel, and wanted to support a general in Zhenxi to divide Xu You''s military power.


    However, General Cheng is indeed very capable. Now Da Chu and the Rong bandits are still facing each other in Daokou Gou. Putting such capable generals in the Daokou Gou camp, even Xu You can''t find anything to say.


    The following imperial edicts were for the canonization of generals such as General Dai.


    As for those who have made meritorious services, such as Qianhu, Baihu, and General Banner, there is no imperial edict. The Ministry of War writes a letter of appointment, stamps it, and issues it directly.


    The fact that Qin Sang was promoted to Qianhu Clerk was included in many appointment letters.


    All the ministers were shocked. Is the emperor crazy again?


    This Qin Sang was the man who killed the generals of the Rong thief royal family. He aplished such a great feat, but he was only allowed to be a member of a thousand households?


    But no one would say anything. After all, Qin Sang was a mud-legged man, and they didn''t want the mud-legged man to climb up andpete with their younger brothers for seats.


    Emperor Jingyuan not only promoted Qin Sang to a thousand households, but also personally asked Dai Shangshu to assign him to Mu County to guard the first line of defense with Xu You''s veterans.


    Daokou Gou is located in Mu County, which is followed by Cunning County, Gaoshui County and Shuohe County.


    As a former Baihu in the south, even if Qin Sang made great achievements, logically speaking, due to hisck of experience, he would only be ced on the second and third lines of defense to practice.


    He went to Mu County from the beginning and pierced Xu You''s many confidants and veterans like a knife. This... Did Emperor Jingyuan want Qin Sang to guard against Xu You, or did he want Qin Sang to join Xu You?


    This is a difficult problem.


    If the mud-legged man is not handled well, it is estimated that both sides will be displeased and will be killed by Xu You and Emperor Jingyuan at the same time.


    However, the ministers did not care about Qin Sang''s life and death, but Qi Yi did.


    Qi Yi learned the news not long after receiving the imperial edict. He frowned and sighed: "You want to employ people, but you also make things difficult for them, so you can''t treat them sincerely?"


    Mrs. Qi knew that he was talking about Emperor Jingyuan, and said worriedly: "Husband, please don''t say this again, or you will get hurt again."


    Qi Yi looked at Mrs. Qi and saw tears in her eyes, and said guiltily: "Okay, I won''t say anything anymore. Don''t worry, Ashu."


    Then he smiled bitterly and said: "Originally I wanted to take you to the south, but this time I am going to make Ashu suffer by going to the northwest with me."


    Mrs. Qi shook her head: "No matter where we go, we just need to stay together as a family."


    Since Qi Yi was beaten by Emperor Jing Yuanst time, Qi Yi and his wife decided to leave the capital as a family. No matter where they go, they must leave the capital!


    He smiled again and said: "And we are going back to the northwest. We have spent many years in the northwest. Now we are back to our hometown. It is a blessing."


    Qi Yi nodded: "It is indeed a blessing. You don''t know it yet, but the man Qin Sang who killed the general was the husband of the second girl of the Gu family. It was the second girl of the Gu family who he met when he was fleeing the famine, and who saved our son. "

 Chapter 1727: hostage

    Chapter 1727: hostage


    Chapter 1727 Hostages


    It turns out he is Gus little benefactors husband. Mrs. Qi was pleasantly surprised and sighed: I didnt expect that my little benefactor was already married. She was still a thin little girl when she first met her.


    Escaped from poverty, was bullied by grandparents, uncles and aunts, and almost sold the family, but now they are married.


    Qi Yi smiled and said, "Seven years have passed. Our daughter is already twelve years old. Gu Erya is a few years older than her, so she is naturally married."


    He added: "I am marrying a great hero. I heard that we met on the way to escape from the wilderness. The two viins are childhood sweethearts. It is a perfect marriage. It is too painful to go to the northwest to fight."


    But girl Gu Er has been very aggressive since she was a child, and she will definitely be able to handle her temper in the northwest.


    Ke A Shu


    Qi Yi looked at his wife and thought of his daughter who was about to grow up. He was frightened and hesitated: "Ah Shu, why don''t you go to the northwest first? It''s too chaotic. I''m worried..."


    "Husband, we agreed that no matter where we go, as long as we can leave the capital as a family." Mrs. Qi interrupted Qi Yi, with tears in her eyes: "We don''t like the capital, but the northwest is better. Although life is hard, but A persons heart can be happy.


    I used to flee from famine and desperately wanted to leave the northwest, thinking that I would be able to live a peaceful life after arriving in the capital.


    But life in the capital was not peaceful. Many people looked down upon them because they came from the northwest, and there were many powerful people in the capital. The Qi family was nothing in the capital. They had to keep their heads down when going out to visit friends or guests, for fear of making peopleugh if they said or did something wrong. , bringing disaster to the family.


    Mrs. Qis natal family is not in the capital, and there are no familiar female rtives in the capital. When she first arrived in the capital, her life was very depressed.


    After Qiyi High School and the favor of Emperor Jingyuan, more and more people came to curry favor with them, and for a while it was almost like a bustling crowd.


    But something almost happenedter.


    People in the capital have too many twists and turns. If they are not careful, they can get in and harm their own family.


    Some people saw that their husband was young and handsome, and felt that her natal family was not prominent, so they wanted to plot her position as the main wife... After all, Emperor Jingyuan was suspicious and would not trust anyone easily. With her husband gaining the trust of Emperor Jingyuan, those ministers were happy to have a niece. , and even the legitimate daughter came to pester her husband to get first-hand information about the Mingwei Pce.


    Fortunately, her husband treated her as before and did not have any second thoughts. He also had the means to suppress those who wanted to scheme.


    But the people in the capital seem to have nothing to do after they are full, and they like to scheme from time to time.


    Emperor Jingyuan also liked to kill people, and would often send Lord Ming to raid his home. Rivers of blood often flowed in the capital. Mrs. Qi felt scared in the capital and wanted to leave.


    Lets leave the capital together as a family and never be separated. Mrs. Qi almost begged.


    Qi Yi felt heartbroken, hugged her and coaxed: "Okay, let''s go together, no one will be left behind!"


    It was he who was sorry for Ah Shu and made her live a life of fear...I remember that when they were not married, she was also a bright and cheerful girl. She was never as careful as she is now, even when she goes out to speak.


    Go back to the northwest, lets go back to the northwest together.


    The capital is too depressing, making people unhappy.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Qi had a smile on her face, and the next day she packed up her things with her children and prepared to leave.


    Qi Yi went to see Mr. Feng and said goodbye to him.


    He benefited a lot from following Mr. Feng during this period and learned a lot.


    Mr. Feng is in poor health, very thin, his eye sockets are sunken, and his face is pale. Anyone who sees him knows that he will not live long, but who would have thought that the former Mr. Feng was a good horseman and shooter.


    After listening to Qi Yi''s words, Mr. Feng saw the joy on his face as his family was about to leave the capital. He shook his head and said, "You still think too well of him... You think you have his trust and you are a close friend with him. But you forget that he is a king, and even if he believes in you, he still has to hold something in his hand that can kill you to feel at ease."


    When Qi Yi heard this, the joy on his face disappeared and he became extremely pale. He knelt down and said, "Please help my family, sir!" He just wanted to leave the capital as a family. He didn''t want his wife and children to live in fear anymore, and he would never Having a second heart towards Emperor Jingyuan is because he appreciates his king and is kind to him. Even if this king is not good, he is willing to do everything for him.


    Mr. Fengughed at himself, shook his head and said, "How can I help you with a broken body?"


    He added: "But don''t worry, since he wants to use you, your wife and children will be fine unless you betray him."


    But what Qi Yi wants is for his family to leave the capital!


    My wife has a soft temper. Without me, she would not be able to deal with the people in Beijing. Qi Yi always wanted to protect his wife, but for so many years, he never seemed to make her feelfortable.


    Qi Yi looked at the coffee table next to Mr. Feng. There were several books on it... Shouldn''t he study? Shouldn''t we be obsessed with gaining fame, assisting the king, and supporting the country?


    Perhaps he should just be a young master from a farming and reading family in the northwest.


    If a student resigns or gets a poisonous disease, can he leave the court and leave safely with his family? Qi Yi has not given up on his ideals for many years, but at this moment, he asked such a question.


    Mr. Feng frowned and said, "Compared to Ming Cong, you are still far behind."


    Although he doesn''t like Ming Cong, he has to say that Ming Cong is indeed a powerful minister. He is ruthless and will never be emotional.


    Qi Yi has excellent talents and character, but he is too emotional. This is true for his wife and children, and the same is true for Emperor Jingyuan. It would have been okay if he had resigned a few months earlier, but now the imperial edict has been issued. Unless he dies, he will not have to go to the northwest to take office.


    Mr. Feng told him this.


    Qi Yi almost fell to the ground.


    It was his fault that he should not have thought about saving the court by himself.


    Mr. Feng couldn''t bear it when he saw this. In this selfish capital, there are really not many people who value friendship as much as Qi Yi.


    So Mr. Feng asked Qi Yi: "Have you thought clearly? Are you really no longer a minister who supports the country?"


    Qi Yi smiled bitterly: "It used to be that students were arrogant. In fact, students are just ordinary people and do not have such great abilities."


    Mr. Feng shook his head. In fact, Qi Yi was pretty good, but he met the madman Emperor Jing Yuan and wasted his skills.


    "Since you are willing to give up your ambitions, when he calls you into the pce, you should make it clear to him that you will only be the magistrate of Long''an Prefecture for three years and help him keep an eye on Xu You for three years to repay his kindness. Three yearster, you resign, take your family and live in seclusion, and never work for anyone again." Mr. Feng gave him an idea.


    Qi Yi was surprised: "Can your Majesty agree to this?"


    Mr. Feng nodded: "He will agree. He would rather the person he trusts can speak out to his face than the people behind his back. But I''m afraid you will be beaten again."


    Qi Yi was not afraid of being beaten and kowtowed to Mr. Feng solemnly: "Thank you, sir, student."


    Mr. Feng waved his hand and asked him to get up: "Prepare pen and ink."


    Yes. Qi Yi quickly brought up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and polished the ink himself.


    Mr. Feng took the pen and wrote a memorial message on the paper.


    After the ink dried, he pointed at the sacrificial inscription and said, "Put it away. Wait until northwest, set up an incense table in the direction of Longshan Mansion, and burn the sacrificial inscription."

 Chapter 1728: pick up people

    Chapter 1728: pick up people


    Chapter 1728 Picking up people


    Qi Yi knew that Mr. Feng had an old friend who died in the northwest, so he solemnly took the memorial and put it away.


    Mr. Feng added: "He will definitely ask you, did I tell you what to do after you went to the northwest? Don''t hide it. Tell him everything. Show him the memorial text and he will trust you more." ...Perhaps I can happily agree to your request to resign in three years."


    Mr. Feng actually said this because he still had some hope for Emperor Jingyuan, feeling that he was still a human being and not a beast with scarlet eyes.


    Thank you, sir. Qi Yi was very grateful. He had only known Mr. Feng for a few months, but Mr. Feng treated him so well, which moved him deeply. He also deeply regretted that he was ipetent and could not help Mr. Feng.


    Mr. Feng waved his hand and stopped the conversation. After chatting with Qi Yi for a while, he sent him away.


    Qi Yi kowtowed to Mr. Feng three times, stood up and left.


    When I arrived at the gate of the house, I met Ming Cong.


    Ming Cong was dressed in a crimson official uniform, with a long and graceful figure. He was dignified and dignified. After seeing him, Ming Cong showed a pleasant smile and took the initiative to say hello: "Brother Qi is here to say goodbye to Mr. Qi." of."


    He smiled again and said, "Congrattions to Brother Qi on your promotion."


    Ming Cong didnt pretend, he was really happy.


    Qi Yi, the confidant that Emperor Jing Yuan personally found, is finally going to the northwest. He no longer has to worry about Qi Yi taking his position and power after studying under Mr. Feng.


    "I''m here to pay my respects to Mr. Ming." Qi Yi doesn''t have a good impression of Ming Cong. He thinks he is a sycophant. If he really thought about Emperor Jing Yuan, he would not help Emperor Jing Yuan kill people and make Emperor Jing Yuan afraid of all his ministers. In order to save his life He was unwilling to provide Emperor Jingyuan with good strategies for governing the country.


    Ming Cong took a few steps forward, held Qi Yi''s arm, and helped him up: "Brother Qi, there is no need to be polite. We are brothers in the same sect, so we should be close to each other."


    Qi Yi only felt a cold feeling on his wrist, as if a poisonous snake was coiling around him, which gave him goosebumps: "Your Majesty''s words are serious, I don''t dare to do so."


    Qi Yi said distant words.


    Ming Cong snorted in his heart, but remained gentle and friendly on his face: "Brother Qi, Your Majesty has summoned you to the pce. I''m here to pick you up. Let''s go."


    Ming Cong said, pulling Qi Yi into the carriage.


    The driver quickly drove towards the imperial city.


    Qi Yi didn''t like Ming Cong, so he didn''t talk much to him while riding in a carriage with him.


    Ming Cong originally wanted to take the opportunity to move the Gu family to establish friendship with Qi Yi, but after seeing that Qi Yi was very wary of him, he did not move the Gu family out... The Gu family brothers and sisters and Qin Sang were both people he liked, and he must win them over to work for him, but We can''t let Qi Yi ruin the wooing thing.


    So Ming Cong asked about Mr. Fengs situation instead.


    Qi Yi only talked about Mr. Fengs physical condition and didnt say anything else.


    Ming Cong said no more and walked over after sending Qi Yi into the imperial city.


    Qi Yi was led all the way to Mingwei Hall by the guards and eunuchs, and met Emperor Jingyuan.


    When he said that he would resign and go into seclusion in three years, as expected, Emperor Jingyuan was furious and he was beaten ten times with a stick.


    It was the imperial guards who executed him, and they beat him very hard. In ten strokes, Qi Yi''s skin and flesh were torn apart.


    Fortunately, it is done.


    After reading the memorial text, Emperor Jingyuan remained silent for a long time and agreed that he should resign and go into seclusion. But there is a condition, that is, he can only leave after he finds a sessor.


    If he can''t find a confidant he can trust after three years, he will have to continue to stay in Long''an Mansion.


    I thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness! Qi Yi was overjoyed and knelt down to express his gratitude, but he shed tears.


    Emperor Jingyuan saw this, frowned, pointed at him and said, "You are really not suitable for being an official."


    He has talents, abilities, character, and loyalty, but hecks the ruthlessness to be a useful knife.


    But Emperor Jingyuan was also afraid that Ming Cong was too ruthless, so he wanted a pure minister like Qi Yi who was affectionate and loyal. Qi Yi smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty is wise, Wei Chen is really not suitable to be an official, so he wants to resign and go into seclusion. After Wei Chen returns to his hometown with his wife and children, he will open a school and be a teacher..."


    Qi Yi paused for a while, looked at Emperor Jingyuan and said, "So I beg your majesty to let your wife and children live well, is that okay?"


    With a bang, Emperor Jingyuan mmed the table, pointed at Qi Yi and said angrily: "Who do you think I am? Do you think I will kill the wives and children of loyal ministers?!"


    However, havent you killed?


    Qi Yi didn''t say anything, just knelt down and waited for Emperor Jingyuan''s words.


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious when he saw this, but he still wanted to stare at Xu You with Qi Yi, so he could only suppress his desire to kill to vent his hatred and let Qi Yi go away.


    Qi Yi limped home as if he had received an amnesty.


    Mrs. Qi was waiting for him at home. When she saw himing back like this, she burst into tears: "You shouldn''t havee. We shouldn''t havee to the capital in the first ce. We should have gone south or to the northeast to join our aunt."


    Qi Yi endured the severe pain of being injured andforted Mrs. Qi.


    Mrs. Qi didnt want her children to be worried when they saw her, so she quickly put away her tears.


    But when he learned that Emperor Jingyuan was going to detain the mother and daughter as hostages in the capital, he couldn''t breathe and fainted.


    The Qi family was in chaos because of this. Fortunately, Qi Yi''s children were sensible and were not frightened. The daughter also helped take care of Mrs. Qi and arranged for her servants to hire a doctor.


    Mrs. Qi woke up that night. When she woke up, she couldn''t believe it and asked Qi Yi again.


    Qi Yi felt very guilty, but still told the truth, and also said that Emperor Jingyuan promised that he would resign and go into seclusion in three years to protect their lives.


    Mrs. Qi cried again. Fortunately, she was no longer a little girl and could handle the situation. After the grief, she epted her fate and made an agreement with Qi Yi that the family would leave together in three years and return to her hometown.


    But the Queen Mother learned about the Qi Yi family and sent someone to deliver the moon cake from the pce to the Qi family.


    With the moon gift given by the Queen Mother, all the nobledies in the capital understood that even if Qi Yi went to the northwest, the female members of the Qi family could not bully him.


    A few dayster, Mr. Feng also gave Qi Yi''s son a book. Emperor Jingyuan was overjoyed when he learned about it and asked Qi Yi''s son to study with Mr. Feng in the future.


    Mr. Feng did not refuse.


    Qi Yi and Mrs. Qi are relieved and very grateful to Mr. Feng.


    Emperor Jingyuan was happy because he felt that Mr. Feng had begun to forgive him and was ready to help him.


    These events about the Qi family only caused a little ssh in the capital. After everyone saw the excitement, they stopped paying attention. They were too busy and had no time.


    The six ministries are all busy, sending supplies to the northwest, sending craftsmen to repair the damaged cities, and taking the new appointment letters of the generals to the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of War to have them stamped before sending them to the northwest.


    While the capital city was extremely busy, Daokougou camp was already almost as busy.


    Xu You knew that many of the rtives of the soldiers and soldiers who were going west to fight against the Japanese army were stranded outside, so he asked hundreds of households in each ce to pick them up.


    After receiving the order, Qin Sang was very excited. He was thinking of Gu Jinli and did not want to wait any longer. He immediately gathered his troops and horses. After joining the troops of Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan and others, they rushed towards Xing''an Prefecture together.


    They marched overnight. They originally wanted to arrive at Hing''an Prefecture before the Mid-Autumn Festival, but they missed it and did not arrive at Hing''an Prefecture until the evening of August 16th.


    But they had too many soldiers and horses and could not enter the city. They could only be stationed outside the city, and hundreds of households went into the city to pick up people with a list of their rtives.


    However, General Liang knew that the soldiers were working hard, so he asked people to pick out food for the soldiers to eat.


    "There are also pork and mutton, we have meat to eat!" The soldiers were so happy when they saw the meat that they hurriedly started making meat rice.

 Chapter 1729: flower prince

    Chapter 1729: flower prince


    Chapter 1729 yboy


    The iron pot is carried on the back. Just dig a pit, put a few big rocks on it, and burn firewood to stew the meat.


    Niu Dabao looked at their anxious look and cursed: "Have you **** never eaten meat? You are in such a hurry to stew meat, so you should put up the tent first. If you don''t put up the tent, do you want to sleep on the ground?"


    Han Sansong said: "Sir, it''s still a bit hot today, so sleep outside to cool down."


    Niu Dabao red at him and shouted: "You have to put up a tent even if you want to sleep on the ground. If you don''t practice this skill that requires proficiency, do you want to hold you back when we go to fight and set up camp again? Half of the people hurriedly went to put up the tent. !


    Yes. Han Sansong hurriedly led the men to set up the tent.


    The tents were built around the post station outside the city. Now the open space outside the inn was in a mess. Large numbers of soldiers were either busy setting up tents or dividing meat and food for cooking.


    Han Sansong was afraid that everyone would run out of water in the inn, so he hurriedly asked a dozen brothers to rush to the backyard of the inn to fetch water.


    But when they arrived, the well was already surrounded by arge group of soldiers. They could only queue up behind others and shouted to the people in front: "Uncle Bu, leave some for us. There is little water in the northwest, so don''t dry it up." Got it!"


    The water wells in the northwest are very fucked, they are different from those in the south. The wells in the south will gurgling water for you when it rains, so you never have to worry about the wells drying up.


    But it wasnt until they arrived in the northwest that they realized that the well could actually dry!


    Its unbelievable.


    After suffering the disadvantage of being toote to fetch water several times, Han Sansong and the others learned to be smart and woulde first to grab water every time they set up camp.


    This time it was dyed because of the scramble for meat and grain.


    Dont worry, Ill leave some for you! Bu Dahe, who was fetching water, knew Han Sansong and responded while fetching water.


    Thank you, Uncle Bu! Han Sansong smiled and thanked him, then rxed and waited. I started to look around instinctively, looking at the terrain, and I saw a door opened in the second-story attic in the yard on the left, and a handsome young man wearing a fine robe came out of the attic.


    Han Sansong secretly thought, is there a dandy living in this inn? I have to go and give him some colorter, so that the dandy will not bully their soldiers by relying on their family''s power.


    Looking closely, he was almost frightened out of his wits: "Qin Baihu!"


    Not a **** who bullies others, but the King of Hell of Qin who kills people fiercely!


    It''s not surprising that he recognized the wrong person. In fact, Qin Baihu has been busy fighting during this period. Although his overall appearance looks better than them, he is also dark all over and has a beard all over his face.


    Suddenly he shaved, took a shower, and changed into clean and nice clothes. He looked like a **** from a rich family. He didn''t recognize him at first.


    Qin Sang heard the sound and nced here. After nodding, he tightened the wristbands of his sleeves and hurried downstairs with a smile.


    Han Sansong was originally scared to death, but Qin Sang not only nodded and greeted him, but also smiled, which made him feel relieved.


    I think Qin Baihu would be so happy because he could go back to see his wife.


    Thinking of Mrs. Qin, Han Sansong shuddered with fright... Hey, I sympathized with Qin Baihu, who cleaned up so handsomely, and what he saw when he went back was not a beautiful girl, but a not-so-good-looking daughter-inw.


    "Uncle Bu, can you give us a load of water? We are hungry and we are rushing to get water to cook meat." Han Sansong was so hungry that he shouted towards Bu Dahe.


    Bu Dahe did not agree: "No, we adults from a hundred households have said that with so many brothers waiting in line to get water, no matter how good our friendship is, we can''t jump in the queue. If everyone jumps in, what will happen to the other brothers who queue up honestly?    Han Sansong blushed and said hurriedly: Im sorry, I was very hungry and I said nonsense.


    Although Qin Baihu was not their chief Baihu, he had led their westbound resistance team. He was good at fighting and had made great achievements. These brothers all listened to Qin Baihu.


    The other brothers in lineughed at Han Sansong after hearing this.


    Han Sansong was not upset. After all, it was his fault. He endured hunger and waited to fetch water.


    Outside the gate of the post station, Qin Sang had already mounted his horse and told Zhang Zhong: "Keep an eye on the officers and soldiers. They must stand guard, patrol, and drill. If anything happens, send a message to the city."


    "Yes, my subordinates know, don''t worry, sir." Zhang Zhong had been trained by Qin Sang for a long time, and he was very good at managing soldiers.


    "Have Xie Cheng and the others arrived?" Qin Sang returned home with a sudden return. He nced around but did not see Xie Cheng or the others.


    Zhang Zhongdao: "I sent someone to their camp to shout. They should arrive soon."


    Several households had to settle down their officers and soldiers before leaving.


    Qin Sang frowned slightly. He was too slow. As a general, he should leave these trivial matters to his trusted lieutenants or chief gs or small gs. He didn''t have to do it himself... He wanted to leave quickly and go back to see Xiaoyu.


    But Qin Sang still suppressed the urge to ride back to the city and patiently waited for Xie Cheng and the others for more than a quarter of an hour.


    Hey, Sang, you took a shower, where did you find the time? Niu Dabao was surprised to see Qin Sangs new look.


    Qin Sang said: "When we were on the way, I had already agreed with Zhang Zhong about setting up camp, and the scouts had already memorized the terrain outside the city. After waiting outside the city, the scouts relied on their memory and what was shown on the map. Soon we found an open space to camp. Zhang Zhong took the soldiers to camp as promised, and I was able to go to the post station to get water to wash myself."


    After hearing this, Niu Dabao said: "I see, Sang is still smart, uncle will remember it. We will do the same thing next time to squeeze out time, but we can''t do everything by ourselves one by one, it will be too dyed. time."


    Qin Sang nced at everyone and saw that everyone was here, and immediately said: "Let''s go, the city gate will be closed if you don''t leave!"


    The voice rose slightly, and after speaking, he hit his horse and ran away, which shows that he is returning home like an arrow.


    Lets go! Niu Dabao called to the big guy, and a group of hundreds of households and general bannermen rushed towards the city gate.


    However, before entering the city, he spent another quarter of an hour luring insects and making sure there were no poisonous insects on his body before he was released.


    But God seems to be against Qin Sang. The more he wants to go back to see Xiaoyu, the more trouble he will run into.


    General Liang had been waiting for them for a long time. Qin Sang and the others had just entered the city and had to dismount to greet General Liang and others.


    "Sang, you are finally back. Congrattions, you have defeated the bandits and relieved the danger of Chu. You are about to be promoted!" General Liang was very happy and took Qin Sang''s arm to speak.


    But Qin Sang was not happy. He didn''t want to socialize at all, he just wanted to go back to see his wife.


    Fortunately, when he was a child, he learned how to speak politely from the gentlemen. After a few words of conciliation with General Liang, he soon asked General Liang to take the initiative to let him go.


    "Are you ordered to pick up your rtives? Then go to another courtyard quickly." After General Liang learned that they were ordered by General Xu toe to the city to pick up their stranded rtives, he wisely did not invite them to a banquet. Let them go.

 Chapter 1730: Fathers voice

    Chapter 1730: Father''s voice


    Chapter 1730 Fathers voice


    "Thank you, General Liang. I''ll take my leave." After Qin Sang said his thanks, he rode off and Niu Dabao and the others followed.


    The deputy general just came out of the room under the city tower and saw Qin Sang and the others leaving. He frowned and said, "Leaving now?"


    Didnt he say that Qin Sang and the others should be left to eat the dust-washing feast so that they could ask about the situation at Daokougou Camp?


    "There''s no rush. They will stay for a few days when theye back. They can just have dinner tomorrow." General Liang looked at Qin Sang and the others who had disappeared, and said with a smile: "They are all rushing back to see their wife."


    Thinking of Qin Gu''s face again, I felt a little sick.


    However, he didnt want to give Qin Sang a beauty. He didnt dare to give her a beauty. He also expected Qin Gu to give them a few carts for free after he made the magic medicine for repelling insects.


    The deputy general alsoughed after hearing this. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he immediately asked the soldiers to ring the bell and close the city gate.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The tripod bell hanging on the city tower was rung, and the soldiers on duty shouted: "Jinwu returns to the pce, close the city gate quickly!"


    The heavy city gate was closed by several soldiers, making a dull sound like thunder.


    Once the city gate is closed, everyone feels at ease. Otherwise, if the city gate is open, they will always worry that there will be spies sneaking in.


    But when I looked up and saw severalrge holes in the middle and upper part of the city wall, my heart started to rise again... Sirs from the Ministry of Industry in the capital, pleasee quickly, otherwise they won''t be able to repair the city wall.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    As soon as the city gate is closed, the sound of gongs is heard in the city. It is the patrol team organized by the people in the city that begins patrolling.


    The leader, Dafabo, shouted: "It''s dark, be careful of thieves. If you find anyone suspicious, blow the bamboo whistle and call for help immediately!"


    Not every household in the city could afford a gong, so the Lei family caravan came up with the idea of bamboo whistles. Every household was given a gong and taught how to y it. Nowadays, let alone fine craftsmanship, the boss''s dog fights with the west''s hen. A rapid bamboo whistle could be heard.


    Da da da!


    An orderly sound of horse hoofs came from the front, and a group of men with murderous intent galloped towards them, carrying military gs. Seeing this, the men on patrol all got out of the way: "It''s the military master who ising, get out of the way quickly, don''t Dy the military men in doing their work!"


    Hey, hey, hey. A group of people on patrol quickly got out of the way.


    But there was a young man who said uneasily: "Uncle Dafa, the city gates are closed and there are military officers entering the city, and General Liang''s men and horses are not seen following them. This group of military officers cannot be fake soldiers and thieves." Bar!"


    Because of the incident in the female ve camp, the city is now very afraid of thieves stealing medicine.


    With a bang, Uncle Dafa pped the boy, pointed at the military men who had disappeared and said: "What fake? What they are carrying is the military g of He''an Prefecture. Many people have seen that g, and the people in the city have seen it." Remember, it should be Qin Yingxiong and the others who are back."


    He said again: "Hey, I''m back. Tomorrow I have to ask your aunt to ask for your milk, and we can go to the Lei Family Courtyard to deliver chickens, ducks and goose feathers together."


    Mrs. Qin has special hobbies and likes chicken, duck and goose feathers. She goes crazy buying these feathers in the city. Let your daughter-inw deliver it tomorrow without asking for Mrs. Qin''s money. It will be considered a good rtionship.


    After hearing this, the other patrollers said one after another: "My family has also saved a lot, and I will ask the women to send it to Mrs. Qin tomorrow."


    I cant figure it out no matter how much I think about it, why does Mrs. Qin like chicken, duck and goose feathers?


    Maybe she thought they smelled strong enough and wanted to collect more and pile them in the house for Qin Baihu to smell, so that she wouldn''t mind the stench on her body?


    They have never met Mrs. Qin, and they have heard from others that Mrs. Qin is ugly and smelly. However, both Mrs. Qin and Qin Baihu are kind to Xing''an Mansion. They dare not spread any gossip. They only I muttered something in my heart.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "It''s dark, be careful of thieves. If you find anyone suspicious, blow the bamboo whistle and call for help!" Uncle Dafa beat the gong again and shouted.


    Qin Sang and the others had turned into the street where the Lei Family Courtyard was located, and saw thentern at the gate of the Lei Family Courtyard from a distance. Qin Sang felt happy... he was finally able to see Xiaoyu, so happy. "Dad, Dad, is it you? I''m Wujin!" When Niu Wujin learned that Niu Dabao and the others were back, he immediately took his brothers and the sons of the soldiers to wait at the gate of Lei''s vi.


    There were so many children that they blocked the entire open space in front of the gate.


    After hearing this, the children of other soldiers also shouted: "Dad, dad, dad!"


    For a time, there was a loud voice.


    Zhang Yan''s brother Yi''s voice was muffled. He was so anxious that he tried to run over, but Niu Sijin grabbed him by the cor: "Brother Yi, don''t run. It''s dark and you can''t see clearly. You''ll be killed by a horse." Hit!"


    After Brother Yi heard this, he stood still and waited.


    Qin Sang and others were afraid of hitting the child, so they dismounted in advance and led the horse over.


    The children rushed over to see him, but unfortunately there were many children but few fathers. Many soldiers'' children could not find their fathers.


    Some of the timid ones cried out of fright and asked, "Was my father killed by bandits?"


    Having fought for such a long time, they would hear news of someone''s death every now and then. Some of them knew the soldiers, so they were very scared, fearing that their fathers would also die.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu My dad is dead. My mother just gave birth to a younger brother yesterday. From now on, we have to rely on us to support him!" Lin Daying and Lin Erying couldn''t find Lin Erzuo. The two brothers thought their dad was dead, so they hugged each other and wowed. Cry loudly.


    Niu Dabao was depressed. He separated them one by one with his hands, looked at them and said: "Your father is not dead, but he is injured and cannot go on the way. He is now recovering from his injuries at Daokou Gou Hospital. After a while, you can follow us to Daokou Gou University." You can see him in the camp.


    He then looked at Lin Daying who started the conversation and asked, "Are you still taking your medicine?"


    This child had a poisonous insect in his head and had convulsions and fainting. Doctor Lu said that it might have damaged his brain and affected his intelligence. Now he looks really stupid.


    But Dr. Lu said that it can be cured, but he needs to take medicine for more than a year. But Dr. Lu is not in Xing''an Prefecture now, but he left the prescription before he was kidnapped by the gangsters.


    Lin Daying nodded: "I''m eating."


    Mrs. Qin misappropriated all the medicinal materials in the city and left a lot of good medicinal materials. Mother told Mrs. Niu that she should take good care of her health and take medicine vigorously. There were plenty of medicines for him in other courtyards.


    Niu Dabao breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good."


    "Uncle Niu, it''s getting dark, let''s go to the house first." Qin Sang nced around, and when he didn''t see Gu Jinli, he reminded him, threw the horse to Feng Jin, and went directly to the yard where he and Gu Jinli lived before.


    Looking at the courtyard door from a distance, he frowned when he didn''t see the expected figure... Why didn''t Xiaoyue to pick him up? Normally, Xiaoyu would have been impatient to pick him up, and would even hold up his skirt and run towards him to hug him.


    But you have a body, so you have to rest?


    There must be no. They had corresponded in the past few months. He asked her in the letter, but she said no.


    "Is Madam sick? Or are you tired?" Qin Sang quickened his pace and walked towards the yard, feeling a little angry. How did he take care of Xiaoyu when so many people were left behind?


    Daqing hurriedly said: "To tell you my master, my wife is in good health and she fell asleep while waiting."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang did not slow down, but walked towards the yard faster. After entering the main room and seeing Xiaoyu sleeping soundly on a big soft pillow, I felt relieved.

 Chapter 1731: Wife should be pampered

    Chapter 1731: Wife should be pampered


    Chapter 1731 Wife must be pampered


    "My lord is back." Aunt Tao and San Qing were guarding Gu Jinli. When they saw Qin Sanging back, they quickly stood up and saluted.


    Qin Sang looked at Grandma Tao, nodded, and asked in a softer voice: "Why is Xiaoyu asleep at this time, but too tired recently?"


    Mama Tao nodded and told what Gu Jinli had been busy doing during this period, making goose down quilts and medicine.


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this, and somewhat med Aunt Tao for not dissuading Xiaoyu and letting her do too much work.


    But I thought that Xiaoyu couldn''t be persuaded, and I didn''t want to wake Xiaoyu up by cursing at this time, so I just said: "Thank you for your hard work, grandma. Let''s go and have a rest after bringing the food."


    Yes. Grandma Tao responded and took Sanqing down.


    Not long after, Erqing and Xiaoji brought the food over and then went down.


    Qin Sang took off his clothes and changed into a soft silk robe.


    It should have been specially prepared for him by Xiaoyu. In this kind of weather, wearing a nightgown made of this kind of fabric is the mostfortable.


    After Qin Sang changed into his robe, Gu Jinli was still sleeping soundly, with a rosy face and a peach-like mouth, which looked delicious.


    He felt itchy in his heart. He knelt down and raised his head to kiss her. As soon as he touched her, she pped him in the face. He grasped it with quick eyes and quick hands. He was happy that she was alert, but sad that he could not let her sleep peacefully.


    Gu Jinli was still a little confused in his sleep. After seeing clearly that it was him, his eyes were full of surprise: "Brother Qin, you are back!"


    Well, Im back. Qin Sang stood up, sat on the couch, and held her in his arms: Call me Xianggong.


    Gu Jinli smiled and looked up at him: "Mr.


    The voice was cheerful and sweet, which made him very happy.


    "Madam." Qin Sang called, and lowered his head to kiss her again. This time, he was not cautious about waking her up, but was filled with excitement that he had not seen for a long time. After tasting it for a while, he couldn''t help but pick her up and walk toward the back room. go.


    Gu Jinli was a little surprised, brother, are you so direct? Why don''t you have a meal first? When youe back at this time, you probably haven''t eaten yet. Being hungry will make you feel less energetic.


    A shadow was cast in front of her eyes, and his body pressed down, and a kiss with his breath fell on her body, interrupting her random thoughts.


    "Hmm~" Gu Jinli''s heartbeat was too fast. Even though they had been married for almost a year, she would blush uncontrobly every time like this.


    He kissed her earlobe, looked at her appearance, and smiled: "The shy look of the little fish is so beautiful."


    He is not using cuteness. At this moment, she is not cute, but beautiful, a kind of beauty that can make men crazy and want to bully her!


    Gu Jinli turned her head and looked at his eyes. This hungry wolf-like look made her couldn''t help but ask: "You, are you hungry?"


    Looking like he was very hungry and in urgent need of food.


    Qin Sang was stunned, looked at her belly and asked, "Is Xiaoyu hungry?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m not hungry. I ate two meat-filled moon dumplings and two snow-skin moon dumplings in the afternoon."


    I ate four in total, and Im still a little full now.


    Qin Sang smiled: "That''s good."


    He kissed her again, with urgency in his tone: "I''m hungry, very hungry!"


    After saying that, he didn''t give her a chance to interrupt, he pressed her down and kissed her until she was in a daze again. When she was in love, he kissed her hard and vented his thoughts for the past few months.


    Gu Jinli felt that she had eaten too little moon dumplings in the afternoon. Four moon dumplings were not enough. She should be able tost until midnight by chewing eight moon dumplings.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t eat chicken legs. You can''t melt in the middle of the night. Eat chicken porridge. It''s going to cool you down." Qin Sang added water to the rice and put it on the stove to make porridge. He then cooled it with cold water and served it Come and feed her.


    While speaking, he put his arm around her waist, caressed her lustfully, lowered his head and kissed her hair.


    Gu Jinli took a bite of the chicken leg, raised his head and red at him: "This is the dinner I prepared, who told you to make it a midnight snack?" She was exhausted, and now her whole body was weak. She had to eat some hard vegetables to replenish her strength. !


    Qin Sang listened to her weak voice and looked at the remaining charm of her charming eyes. He became distraught again, but he couldn''t bear to torment her anymore, so he held back and coaxed: "Be good, don''t be angry. It was my fault. I miss you too much."


    This was a good thing to say. Gu Jinli liked hearing it and felt sorry for his hard work in the war. He handed him the chicken drumstick and said, "Here you eat. After eating, sit down for two quarters of an hour and then go to bed... You have lost weight. It must be very hard."


    Qin Sang saw the distress in her eyes, and his heart trembled. He felt that it was worth all the hardships to make her care.


    "It''s not hard work. I eat better than other soldiers. Uncle Mutong secretly sent us supplies." Qin Sang hugged her tightly, took the chicken drumstick from her hand, and finished it in two bites.


    After putting down the chicken leg bones, he picked up a spoon and fed her porridge. After seeing her eat it obediently, heughed and said, "Little fish, you need to be pampered."


    He discovered one thing: You can''t be tough with Xiaoyu. You have to coax her and pamper her. Then she will be embarrassed to make trouble with you and will go along with you.


    Gu Jinli said: "Of course, my wife must be pampered."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. Looking at her proud look, his smile deepened and he hugged her tightly: "Okay, I will always pamper Xiaoyu."


    When you have a child in the future, take the child with you to pamper her.


    Thinking of the child, Qin Sang was looking forward to it, imagining how happy Xiaoyu would be when he was pregnant.


    After a while he said again: "Thank you, Xiaoyu, for letting me pet you."


    She had thought about setting up a female household. She and An Geer almost had the final say on the Gu family, and An Geer had no objection. So if she wanted to set up a female household, she could adopt a few children to live by herself.


    But Xiaoyu liked him, felt sorry for him, and didn''t want him to be a bachelor, so she married him.


    Small fish.


    "Um?"


    "I like you."


    Gu Jinli: "I know, you''ve said it many times."


    Qin Sang was a little choked: "Xiaoyu, you have to say the same thing."


    Gu Jinli nced at him, so he wanted me to confess?


    But


    "Don''t say it, it''s so numb." Gu Jinli wanted to get up, but he was a bit too hard and he had no strength left. He just ordered him: "I''m full and I want to wash up and go to bed."


    They eat only after taking a bath, rinse their mouth, hands and face before going to bed.


    "I''ll get you water." Qin Sang was a little disappointed, but he still got up and brought hot water. After rinsing his mouth and face with her, he took the water out.


    By the time he came back, Gu Jinli had already rolled into bed and fell asleep.


    Qin Sang looked at her back, feeling happy but a little disappointed. Xiaoyu fell asleep before he could wait for him.


    After checking the doors and windows, he hung the anti-worm medicine on the bedside. After getting into bed, he turned her around and let her sleep in his arms: "Good night, Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli didnt respond.


    Qin Sang couldn''t hear her response and felt a little ufortable... She didn''t say she liked him, she went to bed without waiting for him, and he didn''t pay attention to her when she talked. Are you angry that he left for too long?


    While I was thinking wildly, I suddenly heard her voice.


    Qin Mu, I like you.


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, and he felt ecstasy in his heart. He hugged her tightly, smiled with a smile on his lips, and fell asleep contentedly.

 Chapter 1732: female fairy

    Chapter 1732: female fairy


    Chapter 1732 Female Fairy


    Boom!


    At dawn, thunder suddenly broke out. Gu Jinli was startled. Qin Sang hurriedly hugged her and whispered: "It''s okay, it''s just autumn thunder."


    The Mid-Autumn Festival was a bit unseasonably hot these days, so he guessed that there would be a thunderstorm soon.


    Gu Jinli closed his eyes and muttered: "It''s not the south, why is it thundering after the Mid-Autumn Festival?"


    "I guess this is thest thunderstorm of the year. After the autumn rain, it will be cold and there will be no more thunder." Qin Sang smiled and coaxed her: "Go to sleep. You can sleep in when it rains. Don''t worry about beingughed at if you can''t get up."


    One time before, he tortured her so hard that she couldn''t get up, so Aunt Niu and the others said some nasty words, which made her angry.


    Gu Jinli was a little dazed in his sleep. It took him a while to realize the meaning of his words, and pinched his waist: "It''s not all your fault."


    Qin Sang was pinched by her so much that he trembled.


    Gu Jinli felt it, closed his eyes and asked, "Are you cold? There is a thin quilt on the side of the bed."


    It was a hot day and there was no quilt on her. However, since August, Grandma Tao has put down a thin quilt every night in case she has a quilt to cover her when the weather changes at night.


    "I''m not cold, I''m hot." Qin Sang''s voice changed, he held her face and kissed her: "Xiaoyu, I miss you."


    Think again?


    Gu Jinli opened his eyes and looked at him, but it was too dark and he could only see the outline of his face, but not his eager and forbearing look at the moment: "Don''t think about it, I''m right in front of you."


    Humph, I dont understand. Im sleepy. Go to sleep!


    Qin Sang knew that she understood. He leaned on her, kissed her earlobe, and asked, "Xiaoyu, are you still tired?"


    Gu Jinli:


    I can not hear.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Qin Sang said aggrievedly: "Xiaoyu, I feel bad~"


    You know, during the few months I was away, I was thinking about you every day.


    So, give it to me!


    Gu Jinli listened to his grievance and forbearance, felt the heat on his body, and felt distressed: "I still have work to do in the morning."


    "Leave it to Erqing and the others. Xiaoyu has a rest today." Qin Sang was filled with joy in his heart. He leaned over and kissed her lips. His hands kept moving, and in a few blinks he cleaned her up. His palms touched her. When he reached her warm and jade-like skin, his hot body trembled again.


    He looked at her extraordinarily beautiful appearance, leaned over and kissed her, and then finally let go of her: "Xiaoyu, thank you."


    He thought of some misceneous books he had read before. From time to time, there were stories about fairies transforming into beautiful women to absorb people''s yang essence, causing harm to many students and wealthy men.


    When he read it at the time, he felt that the people who wrote these misceneous books had something wrong with their brains and were makingwless nonsense. The young masters of real aristocratic families were all shrewd people, and they nevercked beauties. How could they be smitten by a transformed female temptress? Lost to death?


    Now I understand that the person who wrote the misceneous book is not just talking nonsense, and the female demon is really powerful...for example, the one in his arms, he wants to die on her body.


    He lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms. He saw that her face was blushing and she was sleeping with her mouth slightly open. Her more and more exquisite figure was pressed against him, and he couldn''t help it anymore.


    He looked away and calmed down for more than a quarter of an hour before he dared to look at her.


    Hmm, his little fish is indeed a female temptress who wants to kill people.


    "Let''s go take a shower." Qin Sang leaned over, kissed her delicate cheek, carefully picked her up, and carried her to the bathroom. He was smart enough to leave a few buckets of clean waterst night, and he also had three boilers of hot water boiling on the stove. He mixed the hot water and filled more than half of the bathtub, which was enough for them to take a bath.


    Halfway through washing, she was awakened and opened her eyes slightly. When she saw it was him, she closed her eyes in relief.


    Qin Sang felt soft at the sight and came over to kiss her.


    As a result, she woke up with a start, looked at him, and said seriously: "You can''t fool around anymore. You areing back in a hurry. You will die if you do this."


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, and after thinking about it, he realized what she was worried about. He smiled helplessly, hugged her tightly, and said, "If Xiaoyu is worried, you can try me again."


    Marching and fighting is extremely hard work. Sometimes it takes days and nights of fighting, but he can endure it. Moreover, his body has been nourished by medicinal food since he was a child, so she doesn''t have to worry about this.


    Whenever she was worried, he wanted to prove it to her so that she could feel at ease.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli blinked, knowing that he was worried in vain, but: "I''m tired, I can''t mess around anymore."


    After saying that, hey down on the edge of the tub and took a nap.


    Qin Sang felt distressed: "Okay, stop making trouble, Xiaoyu has a good sleep."


    Gu Jinli must have heard it and nodded his head. Soon after, he began to breathe evenly and softly. Qin Sang knew that she had really fallen asleep.


    He smiled lovingly, gave her a bath, and carried her back into the house. He first put her on the couch in the outer room. After changing the sheets on the bed in the inner room, he took her back to the bed and let her Have a restful sleep.


    But she hugged his waist in his sleep, which made him happy and puzzled. When he wanted to get up, he was unconsciously pulled by her, and he understood her worries.


    Xiaoyu was worried that he would be too tired after returning from the journey and wanted him to rest more.


    He felt so warm that he no longer thought about getting up early and lying down to sleep in with her.


    When Gu Jinli woke up, it was already afternoon. What he saw when he opened his eyes was Qin Sang''s smiling face.


    Sheughed and raised her hand to poke his dimple: "Good morning."


    Qin Sang smiled even deeper and replied: "Good morning."


    As he spoke, he put his palm on her belly and asked, "It''s not time yet. Are you hungry?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I''m very hungry."


    She was woken up by hunger, otherwise she would have continued to sleep.


    Qin Sang said: "Then get up and eat. The food is ready. It''s just right to eat now."


    After an autumn rain, it is now neither too cold nor too hot. The hot porridge I cooked at noon is now just in time to eat.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded and was about to stand up when he suddenly leaned back and turned to him: "You go out first."


    Qin Sang looked at her slightly red face, smiled, said nothing, and stood up first obediently.


    Just when he was getting dressed, he noticed a pair of eyes behind him looking at him.


    The smile on his face became even better, and the movement of getting dressed became slower. Before closing the clothes, he deliberately turned to face her and looked for his belt around the bed... Xiaoyu liked to see his abdominal muscles, He knows, show her!


    Gu Jinli was so addicted that she even had a snicker on her face that she hadn''t even noticed.

 Chapter 1733: is a good dad

    Chapter 1733: is a good dad


    Chapter 1733: He is a good father


    only


    "What are you worrying about? It takes you so long to put on clothes? I''m very hungry." After Gu Jinli secretly read it, he finally realized something was wrong and red at him.


    Qin Sang:


    Dont watch it?


    Then wear it.


    "I found the belt, put it on now, and go get food for Xiaoyu right away." Qin Sang quickly put on his robe and brought the skirt she wanted to wear and the strange bellyband: "Wear this, little girl A fish looks good in a red dress.


    Like a dazzling red candle or a blooming red begonia flower, it has a stunning beauty.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned even redder: "Just put it on the bed."


    There''s no need to hand it to me. It''s embarrassing to take it like this.


    Even though they have done everything, when they are not doing it, when faced with the improved version of the less-fabric belly band he handed over, she still does something.


    Qin Sang knew that she was shy, and he liked her shy look.


    "Okay." He responded, put the skirt, the strange belly band and the underpants on the bed, turned around and left the back room, and closed the door for her.


    After hearing the sound of her getting up and getting dressed, he left with a smile. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, he went to another room to get food.


    It''s very simple to spread eggs and flour pancakes, as well as a pot of thick rice porridge and a bowl of brown sugar and egg water.


    Gu Jinli had already dressed,bed his hair, brushed his teeth and washed his face and came out. When he saw the bowl of brown sugar and egg water, his face felt like it was on fire. He wanted to ask, but he was a little choked and couldn''t do it for a while.


    "Mama Tao did it." Qin Sang knew what she wanted to ask, so he simply said, "Xiaoyu, they are our servants, you don''t have to be used to letting theme in to serve you at this time, but Its okay to ask them to make some replenishing soup the next day, dont be embarrassed.


    Xiaoyu is shy. Regarding things between husband and wife, even if she trusts people like Aunt Tao, Xiaoji and Qing, she doesnt want to bother them.


    When ites to asking for water or making a bed, either she does it or he does it.


    Gu Jinli''s cheeks were hot and he said, "I just feel embarrassed."


    "It''s not embarrassing. As servants, they don''t dare to think too much about their masters." Qin Sang smiled and said, "Get used to it slowly, don''t be in a hurry."


    He added: "If we really can''t get used to it, we will keep doing this from now on. But we still have to let Aunt Tao do these things to keep us healthy, otherwise they will think that we are dissatisfied with them, and they will be worried."


    Qin Sang said this to prepare for Gu Jinli''s future pregnancy.


    After a woman is pregnant, especially when she is giving birth to a baby and is in confinement, there are always ces where she has to rely on her ves. What if Xiaoyu still feels embarrassed?


    Qin Sang exined to her patiently, but he was afraid of scaring her, and said: "Every woman will have inconvenience when giving birth and confinement. Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid. I will apany you then and ask the doctor to find you." A knowledgeable nanny will take care of you."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "I know medical skills, so you don''t have to worry."


    At that time, she had no time to be embarrassed.


    We haven''t reached that step yet, and they had been working hard just before dawn, so the noise was probably quite loud. Aunt Tao got up early, and she thought she might have been heard, so she only heard the news after seeing the brown sugar and egg water. Awkward!


    Okay, Im not worried,e and eat. Qin Sang handed her a noodle pancake and asked her to eat it with brown sugar and egg water.


    Gu Jinli was so hungry that he quickly downed a bowl of brown sugar, egg water and pancakes.


    Qin Sang handed her another pancake with two poached eggs in it.


    Gu Jinli took the pancake and was about to bite it when he suddenly raised his head and red at him: "How do you know? You are a man and you don''t know how to heal!"


    Brother, when did you be a male obstetrician and gynecologist?


    Or did you ask the midwife?


    Well, Gu Jinli really guessed half of it right. Qin Sang said: "We don''t have any elders following us. I was worried about what would happen to you after you got pregnant, so I asked an old doctor who was good at Qian Jin Ke, a few midwives, and a nun who was good at taking care of children. I wrote them all down in the book. Read it, read it when you have time, and learn a lot.


    There is nothing we can do about this.


    Xiaoyu is still young, and they dont have any elders around, so he, the husband, can only think about these things in advance.


    Gu Jinli:


    shocked!


    You, you really went to the midwife and asked.


    Gu Jinli covered his face and didn''t look at him.


    Qin Sang looked funny, pulled her hand down, looked at her and said, "Are you shy again?"


    What are you being shy about? Im embarrassed for you! Gu Jinli said, Youre a man asking this, arent you embarrassed?


    Qin Sang said: "I was a little embarrassed at first, but since it concerns the safety of you and your child, I don''t care so much. You have to ask carefully. You can''t understand it until the end, because it will be toote." .


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli remained silent for a long time, and finally choked out a sentence: "You will definitely be a good father in the future."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "That''s for sure."


    He added: "I will also be a good husband."


    After speaking, a pair of eyes looked at Gu Jinli expectantly.


    Gu Jinli understood and nodded heavily: "Well, Brother Qin will definitely be a good husband-inw."


    He added: "I am just a good husband. If you dare to go out and do evil, I will cut you off!"


    She gestured with scissor hands and clicked them twice at him.


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "Then you have no chance."


    He had lived in the capital and had seen some so-called unparalleled beauties, but no one couldpare with her. In this life, he has been pestering her, and in the next life, he will still find her, a female temptress.


    Gu Jinli hummed: "Don''t talk so full of words. Life is so long. What if you lost your memory that day and were rescued by a beautiful woman. In the end, you fell in love with her, and then your memory recovered, but the beauty had a baby. After you are in pain and entangled, , I can only take her and Zaizi home..."


    "Stop." Qin Sang interrupted her: "You shouldn''t be allowed to listen to books. Where did you hear this? How could such a thing happen in the world?"


    Gu Jinli: "Why not? It''s just a coincidence."


    Qin Sang: "Even if there is, the man you are talking about will not be me."


    He stood up, walked to her, held her hand, pointed to his brain, put her hand on his heart, and said: "If you like someone, you know it in your head and heart, even if you really forget some things It''s true, but as long as your brain and heart are still there, you will reject the new beauty you meet because you like the person in your heart."


    After speaking, he exined: "This is what my father said. It is from personal experience."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up, and he ignited a zing fire of gossip: "Dad, he has gossip!"


    Hurry and said: "You don''t need to tell me, I''m just a little curious."


    Your father-inw, whom you have never met, is an elder. Even if you are curious, you cannot dig up gossip about your elders.


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s okay. This is what my father told us, three brothers, to warn us not to imitate other people''s mansions. Xiaoyu is my wife, so of course I can listen."

 Chapter 1734: acting

    Chapter 1734: acting


    Chapter 1734 Acting


    Really? Gu Jinli looked expectant and still wanted to hear it.


    Yeah. Qin Sang also wanted to tell her.


    Xiaoyu has never met his parents, eldest and second brothers, so from time to time he will tell her some interesting stories about his family and what happened when he was a child, so that she can know what he and his family were like when he was a child.


    Say it quickly. Gu Jinli pulled him to sit down and listened to him while eating.


    Qin Sang smiled, sat down, handed her a bowl of rice porridge, and said: "This matter is a calction..."


    Da Chu and Da Rong were feuding. Qin''s father often fought at the border. Once he was ambushed by Rong thieves and shamans and was injured in the Longshan Mountains. He escaped and left secret codes for his dead soldiers, but he did not wait until he died. When the soldiers came to rescue him, he fainted and died.


    When I woke up, I was at the home of an Orion.


    There are only two grandsons in the Orion family. The grandfather brings his young granddaughter. The granddaughter is very good-looking. Except for some calluses on her hands, her whole body looks nothing like the Orion girls in the mountains.


    Whats even more strange is that the woman called him husband!


    Father Qinughed at that time, but before he finishedughing, the old hunter came in, called his grandson-inw, and said: "Dng, although that stag is a rare and good thing, you can''t **** it from the thieves." . The thieves are ruthless. If you want the stag, just give it to them and you cane back alive. If you are good, won''t Guo Niang have to be a widow?"


    Father Qin''s brows knotted when he heard this. He looked at the woman wiping tears aside and asked, "Are you Guo Niang, my wife?"


    impossible, his wife is a well-known beauty in the capital, gentle and virtuous, this fruit girl can''tpare with his wife at all!


    Mother Guo was shocked when she heard this, and rushed over and said, "Da Lang, what''s wrong with you, Da Lang? Could it be that you hurt your head and don''t remember us?"


    He said to the old Orion again: "Uuuuuu, grandpa, Da Lang doesn''t remember us. What should we do? We have to save Da Lang."


    The fruit girl cried miserably.


    Daddy Qin sneered.


    Old Orionforted Guo Niang: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Grandpa will go to the other side of the mountain to invite the old doctor to treat Dng."


    As he said this, he told Father Qin: "Da Lang, take good care of your injuries. Grandpa will go call a doctor right now."


    He hurriedly picked up his belongings and the hare he caught as medical expenses, and went to see the doctor.


    Guo Niangy on Qins body and cried.


    Father Qin was disgusted and felt that he was dirty. He felt sorry for his delicate wife at home, but he was seriously injured and seemed to have been hit by some kind of sweat medicine. He wanted to kick her away but couldn''t move... He thought he was going to be innocent. At that time, a group of people suddenly came to the door.


    "Mother Guo, I heard that your uncle has been rescued. Let''se over and take a look." A middle-aged uncle stooped into the low mud house, looked at Father Qin and said, "Da Lang, you finally woke up. , but you must get better, otherwise how will Guo Niang live with her father?"


    A middle-aged woman praised the vegetable basket with some soybeans in it. She also came over and said, "Dng, we know you want to leave the mountain to find your father as soon as possible, but since you married a fruit mother, you also promised to give birth to your first child." If you have herst name, then you have to do it, but you cant be ungrateful!


    As soon as he finished speaking, another woman came forward and said a lot of words.


    When the group of people finished talking, Father Qin was stunned... He looked at the coarse cloth clothes on his body and thought to himself: Am I really not the Marquis, but the grandson-inw of the Orion family in the mountains? !


    Let me ask you, just after you woke up from a serious injury, arge group of people came out to tell you that you are not so and so, but the grandson-inw of the Hu Orion family in the mountains.


    You became the grandson-inw because your father was seriously ill and needed a medicine guide. Old Orion gave him the medicine guide, but he asked your father to give up a son to be the husband-inw of the Hu family. He could not leave the family until he gave birth to his first son. But Hu Orion is easy to talk to. He said that as long as you return the medicine introduction, you can go out to find your biological father in advance.


    So you went out to kill the stag to get the medicine, but you met the fleeing bandits and were injured. Finally, you were rescued by Hu Huhu.


    The so-called three people be tigers, Father Qin almost believed it after hearing it.


    I was injured, why didnt my fathere to see me? Father Qin asked.


    "Hey, sir, are you still thinking about your biological father? Your biological father has sold you to change the medicine. Why are you still thinking about him?" A woman shouted at the top of her voice: "Don''t think about it. Yes, its a lie that your biological father needed medicine to treat his illness. He just took a fancy to the good things in the stag. After taking the medicine, he sold it for money and took your stepmother and brothers to leave the northwest. Its a good time, no more suffering in the northwest!


    Hey guys, this is not much different from death without evidence.


    After hearing this, Qin''s father pretended to be lost, squeezed out two rough tears, and choked with sobs: "Is my father such a person?"


    After hearing this, the people in the room were secretly happy. Did they believe it?


    The big guy hurriedly said: "Da Lang, don''t be sad. It''s not toote to know your father''s character now. From now on, you can live a good life with Guo Niang. After giving birth to a boy, you can go out to find your biological father in two years?"


    Father Qin: "My real father is such a bastard, why should I go out to find him? If I don''t go out, I will stay in the mountains for the rest of my life!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room became anxious and advised him: "Dng, that is your biological father. He has lost his conscience, but you cannot lose your conscience too. After you have a boy, you should still take him with him." Show him."


    Guo Niang also said: "Yes, sir, our son must go see his grandfather."


    Looking at their expressions and listening to their inconsistent words, Qin''s father sneered in his heart. He suspected that they might be the work of thieves hiding in the mountains, so he continued to act.


    That night, Hu Orion brought back a barefoot doctor, danced around him like a goddess dancing for two quarters of an hour, and then asked him to drink some gray water, which he poured out unprepared.


    But he couldn''t run, he was really injured a bit seriously, and he had been given a body-strengthening medicine, making it difficult to move.


    However, Qin''s father left a secret code when he escaped. It only took five days for his soldiers to find Hu Orion''s house. They surrounded Hu Orion''s house and **** all the people around him, including the barefoot dancer who performed the great dance. doctor.


    "Use torture and interrogation to find out where the bandits are hiding in the mountains!" Father Qin gave the order, but the result of the interrogation was unexpected.


    This group of people are not military thieves, but mountain people in the mountains.


    They were able to perform this scene because they listened to Guo Niangs nonsense.


    Guo Niang is indeed the granddaughter of Hu Huntou, but this granddaughter does not grow in the mountains, but grows in Longshan Mansion to be a maid in a rich household.


    She climbed into the young master''s bed based on her appearance. She originally wanted to be a aunt in one step, but the young master''s mother hated her and wanted to find someone to sell her.


    Guo Niang was extremely afraid, knowing that if she was sold, she would definitely be sold to the picklingnd. She used the money rewarded by the young master to redeem herself. She also promised that she would note to Fucheng or see the young master in the future and would stay in the mountains. Be a mountain woman until you die of old age.


    After hearing this, the young masters mother sent someone to send her back to the mountain, and also sent two servants to build a shed at the foot of the mountain to guard her.


    Although Guo Niang has returned to the mountains, she is not willing to give in!

 Chapter 1735: To avoid future troubles

    Chapter 1735: To avoid future troubles


    Chapter 1735 To avoid future troubles


    She can obviously be an aunt in Fucheng, so why should she stay in the mountains all her life?


    Apart from jackals, tigers, leopards and vulgar old men, there are no young and good-looking young people in this mountain!


    But the road down the mountain was blocked and she couldn''t get out... However, God was wise and allowed her to meet Father Qin.


    At that time, Father Qin was still a handsome boy in his twenties. His second son had just been born not long ago. Although he was injured, he was wearing Beijing brocade materials that even rich families could not afford.


    Mother Guo doesnt know about Beijing brocade, but she has seen silk and satin and knows that this material is more valuable than silk and satin, and Qins father has a gold medal on his body.


    Although Guo Niang is illiterate, she is definitely not an ordinary person with a gold medal on her body.


    The mother-inw came up with the idea of keeping this man and having a son with him. After having children, she would take him out of the mountains to find his family.


    Even though he already had a wife at home, she had a son and had saved Father Qins life. Father Qins family did not dare to do anything to her in order to repay their kindness. Maybe they would just make her an equal wife, and then she could live a life of calling ves and maids, and no longer have to stay in the mountains!


    Guo Niang dared to think and do it, and after some fantasy, she conspired with her grandfather.


    Hu Lihu thought that if his granddaughter could rely on the grace of saving her life and get close to a nobleman, in the future his descendants of the Hu family would be able to ascend to heaven and live like a great master.


    Eh, thats right, the Hu family is not extinct, there are still people there, including Guo Niangs parents and brothers, but the life in the mountains was too hard and they couldnt bear it anymore, so they sold themselves and became servants outside the mountains.


    Hu Lihu agreed to his granddaughter''s n, took the gold medal and went to the surrounding mountain people to tell them to cooperate with the show and keep the noble man. After Guo Niang became pregnant, they would capture the noble man.


    When Guo Niang has a son and returns to the house with the noble man thanks to the grace of saving her life, she will take them with her, and they will live a prosperous life outside the mountains together!


    Life in the mountains is hard, there are no fields, and you have to worry about being eaten by wild beasts every day. You guys dont want to stay there for a long time. After listening to Hu Lihus words, you looked at the gold medal again, gritted your teeth, and did it!


    That''s why all the nearby mountain people came to deceive Qin''s father.


    The barefoot doctor who performed the great dance is still Guo Niangs uncle.


    "This is too ridiculous." Gu Jinli was speechless. Have you ever seen him for a long time?


    but


    "That fruit girl is really smart." Gu Jinli thought of a kind of psychological hypnosis... Even if you are a normal person, when the people around you keep telling you that it is not what you think, but this or that, you will You will suspect that your previous experiences are fake and start to believe the words of liars.


    "Well, dad also said that about that fruit mother." Qin Sang nodded: "Father said that if he hadn''t been determined and left a secret code, and his dead soldiers found him, maybe in a year and a half, he would have They doubt their own past experiences and then believe their nonsense.


    This is something that is extremely scary to think about. It will subtly make you deny your previous experiences and actively ept the non-existent things they transmit to you.


    He added: "That''s why Dad will mention this to us every year and reprimand us. Even if the other person has saved your life, you must stay awake and not blindly repay the favor and let yourself be led away by others."


    "Dad also said that we will go to the battlefield to fight in the future, and we will always encounter injuries and being rescued by others a few times in our lives. But there are many ways to repay a favor. Don''t be stupid and sell yourself to repay a favor. Whoever dares to sell himself to repay a favor, he will Kick someone out of the house."


    "You are not allowed to do anything about heroes saving beauties and asking beauties to marry you. Anyone who dares to do this must get out of the house, because the Qin family does not have such sick descendants."


    What kind of life-saving grace is promised with one''s own body?


    This thing sounds very beautiful, but your life is so long. If you experience a hero saving a beautiful woman or being rescued by someone ten or eight times, do you want to get married ten times?


    Absolutely ridiculous!


    Qin Sang looked at her and said with a smile: "So Xiaoyu, don''t worry, the Qin family is not interested in selling themselves to repay a favor."


    Gu Jinli blinked and nodded. Qin Sang looked funny and kissed her on the mouth: "Why are you so stunned?"


    Gu Jinli leaned back and said, "Dad is a magical person."


    This is not the first time she has said this, but every time she learns something about Qin''s father, she will sigh, "So sober!"


    Qin Sang nodded, quite proudly: "Dad is indeed a very magical person."


    The three brothers have benefited a lot from their fathers teachings.


    "When we have children in the future, we should tell them more about dad. It will be good for them." Gu Jinli said.


    Qin Sang was happy to hear this and nodded: "Okay, let''s tell the children more about their grandparents in the future."


    There is also the matter of the eldest brother and the second brother.


    He wanted his children to remember their rtives, even if they had never met them.


    What happened next? How was that fruit girl? Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang: "Dead. Hu Lihu got a sum of money, and the mountain people moved out with dad''s help and settled in a vige outside Longshan Prefecture."


    "Dead?" Gu Jinli frowned: "Then others won''t criticize dad?"


    It is a life-saving grace after all.


    Qin Sang said: "Dad is a Marquis, and he still had a mission at that time. Although the fruit girl saved dad, she took away everything from dad, including a defense map that dad had worked so hard to find. Just Just stealing the defense map is enough to behead the entire Hu family."


    Dad told Orion Hu that for the sake of Guo Niang dragging him back, he could spare the lives of the Hu family, but Guo Niang must die. This is a disaster. If she doesnt die, there will be endless troubles.


    Father Qin is a soldier and has been on the battlefield since he was a child. He is not a man who is merciful to women. He had long expected that if he didn''t kill Guo Niang, given this woman''s character, she would definitely cause trouble again.


    The first time he was plotted against, he was injured and helpless, but if he is plotted against again, he will be hopelessly stupid.


    And my father had a reason to kill Guo Niang, and he was not afraid that the Hu family and the mountain people would go out and talk nonsense, steal the defense ns, and deceive the prince of the court. Their nine lives would not be enough to die.


    "Hu Lihu agreed, and Guo Niang was given poison. Hu Lihu took the silver to redeem his son''s family, and moved to Daliang Mansion with the money to live the good life they dreamed of."


    "This is why Dad taught us not to be merciful and to repay our true benefactors. But for those benefactors who have some purpose to save you or plot against you, we should kill them with a knife to avoid future troubles." Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and said, Thest sentence came out: "In the future, we will also teach our children this way, so that they understand what a true savior is and what a despicable person is who takes advantage of others."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, and finished the porridge in his bowl without realizing it.


    Qin Sang took the empty bowl in her hand, touched her belly and said, "I''m very full. I can''t eat any more."

 Chapter 1736: crowning ceremony

    Chapter 1736: crowning ceremony


    Chapter 1736 Crowning Ceremony


    Gu Jinli blushed a little: "Just talk and do whatever you want with your hands and feet."


    "Is this called touching?" Qin Sang hugged her, let her sit on hisp, kissed her and said, "I have heard of something before."


    Whats the matter? Gu Jinli turned to look at him.


    Qin Sang didn''t say anything, but if he did, she would definitely be angry.


    Between men and women, there is a difference between a consummated marriage and an unconsummated marriage. Before the marriage is consummated, even if they get married, no matter how good the rtionship between the two is, they will only have heart palpitations and joy when they meet and spend time together.


    But if the marriage is consummated, the rtionship between men and women is not just as simple as pure love and joy, but also the entanglement after understanding the love, and the clinging that can''t help but entangle each other.


    Gu Jinli saw that he didn''t say anything but just smiled and was toozy to talk to him. He took his arm and said, "Hurry up and let go, we have to go out to work."


    You cant just do nothing all day long.


    "Chickens, ducks, goose feathers, and fruits are collected by Aunt Xiong and the others. Don''t worry about the anthelmintics. It''ll be fine if the little fish doesn''t go out today." Qin Sang let her go and let her sit first while he went to the back room to look for a cage. Not long after, he found a cloth crown and came out with a silver hairpin in his hand: "Xiaoyu, put it on for me."


    Gu Jinli saw him taking out the cloth crown and asked, "Are you going to start wearing it?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, otherwise someone will ask."


    He has reached the age of twenty, and in the year of the crowning ceremony, he has made great achievements. With Xu You''s temper, he will definitely let Vice General Ma give him a hint and let Xu You preside over the crowning ceremony for him.


    But not everyone can host the crowning ceremony. If Xu You is allowed to host it, he will have to treat Xu You as an elder for the rest of his life.


    He was unwilling to let outsiders crown him, so the night before the wedding, in the presence of Jiang Lao County Lieutenant and others, he asked Mr. Qin to crown him and performed the crowning ceremony in advance.


    Its just that I was not old enough at that time and wore a helmet all day long, so I put away the cloth hat.


    Xu You, did someone ask for you? Gu Jinli stood on the couch and asked while putting a crown on his head.


    Qin Sang said: "Not yet, but he must have sent someone to check me out. Knowing that I am already in my prime years, he will definitely summon me when I finish working on the Daokougou camp and building the guardhouse. It is possible for them to offer me a crown. If I put the crown on now and the elders have presided over the crowning ceremony when I am released at home, Xu You will have nothing to say."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, put the cloth hat on for him, supported his arm, sat down, looked at him and asked, "What do you think of Xu You?"


    Qin Sang frowned slightly, his eyes shed sharply, and his voice lowered a few degrees: "He has rebellious intentions and has already begun to make ns."


    Ever since Xu You ordered to dig a pit in Daokou ditch to raise poisonous insects to confront the bandits, he knew Xu You''s thoughts.


    The generals of the Chu army were indeed exhausted, but the soldiers and thieves had been demoralized by the poisonous insects and the bad words of the witches and gods. However, they fought through the Daokou ditch, captured three cities in a row, and drove the thieves to Longshan. Best time for mountains.


    After driving the thieves out of Longshan Prefecture, and then digging ditches to raise poisonous insects, the thieves will still be afraid, stop the thieves, confront the thieves for a few years, and then rest and recuperate.


    Ke Xu You didn''t. He stopped when he reached Daokou Gou in order to keep the thieves in Chu territory so that Emperor Jingyuan could not take away his military power.


    As long as Xu You holds these hundreds of thousands of troops, tens of thousands of horses, and tens of thousands of baggage, he can let Emperor Jingyuan collect money from all over Chu and send him a steady stream of supplies.


    Using Emperor Jingyuan''s money to raise troops, when the unstable situation in Chu became more unstable, he could take the recuperated soldiers and horses to rebel against Emperor Jingyuan.


    Xu You''s n is not bad.


    Emperor Jingyuan is not stupid, he should have guessed Xu You''s n, but now Emperor Jingyuan has no way to deal with Xu You... If Xu You is killed, who else in the entire Chu has the ability to lead hundreds of thousands of troops to fight a big battle?


    General Liu from Yangji Prefecture in Northeast China?


    He was capable of fighting big battles, but General Liu had served as a soldier under Duke Wei before, and he had been promoted by Duke Wei. Emperor Jingyuan simply did not dare to hand over hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses to General Liu, and even cut them. General Liu''s power.


    General Cheng is a good man and has a lot of experience in fighting, but there is a big difference in grade between him and Xu You, and they have just arrived in the northwest. It is almost impossible for Emperor Jingyuan to want him topete with Xu You. You must raise generals. Only when generals are raised can they rece Xu You.


    But after raising General Cheng, Emperor Jingyuan would start to feel uneasy again, wondering if General Cheng wanted to rebel against him?


    Emperor Jingyuan had such a temper that he could not even trust the Wei Guogong line, let alone these generals who had been promoted halfway.


    Qin Sang thought for more than a quarter of an hour. When he came back to his senses, he saw Gu Jinli looking at him with his head sideways. Heughed, turned around and hugged her: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I can handle things in the army."


    The only thing he worried about was her.


    "Don''t do the work yourself, leave it to the servants, just give the little fish a few orders."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You will turn me into azy woman."


    Qin Sangughed along with her: "I don''t want to turn Xiaoyu into azy woman, but I want to turn Xiaoyu into a pampereddy."


    Thedies in Jingli are like this. They never do any work, and they just tell their servants to do it when they have something to do. If a servant fails to do a good job, just give the order and another servant will punish the ipetent person.


    He also wanted to pamper her like that.


    There is no need to do any work, just rest. When there is nothing to do, just lie on the fence of the pavilion,zily look at the garden, feed the fish in the pond, and tease the children.


    When hees back, he will happily run over to pick him up. When he looks at him, his heart and eyes are full of him...


    "Since you likezy bitches, let''s do it. I''ll try to be a littlezier." Gu Jinli said andughed.


    Qin Sang liked to see her smile. He would kiss her when she smiled at her best, press her on her soft body, and taste her wantonly, but finally stopped.


    No, the little fish is already very tired.


    Xiaoyu has to eat by herself tonight, and Uncle Niu and I are going to see General Liang. Qin Sang picked her up and straightened her messed up clothes.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    He asked again: "General Liang wants to know about Xu You''s stay in Daokou Gou?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, General Liang is the northwest guard. He has to find out the news from Daokougou, otherwise the future will be difficult."


    No one is stupid, they are all trying their best to n for themselves.


    After all, the mountains are high and the emperor is far away. Xu You, who holds hundreds of thousands of troops and horses, is the emperor in the northwest.


    Gu Jinli exined: "Then you speak calmly and don''t say anything to offend Xu You, otherwise your life will be difficult."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t worry, I know the appropriateness. I will definitely satisfy both of them and won''t let them make mistakes."


    This kind of frivolous and submissive entertainment, there are special people to teach them since they were young, he understands.


    "Xiaoyu, there is no need to worry about the child. I went to find out in advance because I was worried about your safety, not to rush you to have a child." Qin Sang: "We have not been married for a year. If we get together less and separate more, we can''t do it quickly. Pregnant. And there are many people around who only have children after five or ten years of marriage."

 Chapter 1737: Very strange

    Chapter 1737: Very strange


    Chapter 1737 is very strange


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Those who take five or ten years to conceive are very few. Generally speaking, couples with no problem can conceive within three years. You don''t need to say this to make me feel at ease. Besides, I''m not in a hurry."


    She felt her own pulse, then held his wrist, felt his pulse, and said after a moment: "We are both lively and vigorous types, with nothing wrong with us, so if you want to tell me about the child in advance, just say so, no need. Too many worries."


    After speaking, give him a look that says you feel safe and bold.


    Qin Sang felt warm in his heart and liked the stress-free feeling when he was with her.


    "You said that a health center will be built near Daokou Gou. Will we go to the health center to live in the future?" Gu Jinli asked, she was more concerned about this.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes. We are now facing off against the Rong people across the Daokou ditch. We need to build a guard station along the long ditch to form a defense line and intercept the Rong people."


    Outside Longshan Mansion, there is a chain of guardhouses near the Longshan Mountains.


    The guardhouse has barracks, garrison, farnd, and a vigeposed of military households and their female rtives.


    When not fighting, soldiers are just like farmers in the countryside. In addition to daily training, they also farm, hunt, and take care of their families.


    but


    "Even the location of the guardhouse is rtively remote. Life can''t bepared with that in the city, and Xiaoyu will be wronged." Qin Sang wanted to be with her, but he never thought of letting her stay in the city, but he promised: "I will send people to Fucheng regrly to buy. If thedies in the city have it, Xiaoyu will also have it. If Xiaoyu gets bored, I will apany you to Fucheng."


    In any case, he was selfish and didn''t want to be separated from her.


    Gu Jinli smiled, raised his chin and said, "Don''t worry, I will make the guardhouse very lively."


    Seeing her determined look, Qin Sang asked, "Did Xiaoyu have another good idea?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, only said: "You will know when the timees. But before doing it, I will discuss it with you. If it vites military regtions, no matter how good the idea is, it cannot be used."


    The garrison is different from an ordinary vige. It is a ce under the jurisdiction of the army. Everything you do mustply with military regtions, otherwise you will get into trouble.


    "Xiaoyu is right. If you ask me again when the timees, just do it. If it doesn''t work, think of other ways." Qin Sang looked at her and felt very excited. He was so lucky to have such a worry-free wife like Xiaoyu. blessing.


    "Which health center will you be assigned to? Has it been decided yet?" Gu Jinli asked. If she could know now, she could start making arrangements.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It''s very chaotic now. We have to wait for the decree from the capital and the emperor''s order before Xu You can make formal arrangements. But judging from his appearance, the first line of defense will use his own direct troops."


    Mascots like General Dai will be ced on the third line of defense, and the new recruits from the south should be dispersed, and the capable ones will be integrated into Xu You''s direct line of soldiers, and willter be the Xu family army.


    Those who are ipetent will be raised first, and when the wares, they will be used as arrow targets.


    "Be an archery target." Gu Jinli heard what he said, but cannon fodder is needed at all times. She looked at Qin Sang and asked: "Do we have to be separated from Uncle Niu and Xie Cheng? Can we be in the same ce? Everyone. This is a life-long friendship. If we can be together, we will have support in the war."


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, it''s hard to say whether they will be separated or not."


    Emperor Jingyuan was suspicious of Xu You. He most likely would not let Xu You recruit the good soldiers and generals from the south. Instead, he would give the good soldiers and generals from the south to General Cheng and raise General Cheng topete with Xu You.


    Emperor''s Bnce Technique is as simple as that.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said, "Okay, don''t worry about this for now. Let''s live a rxing life first and wait until the appointment is finalized."


    With soldiersing to cover up the water and earth, and with the help of Luo Ying and Lei family caravans, their life is already much easier than that of many hundreds of households in the south. Thinking of the Lei family''s caravan, she asked a question she had been thinking about for a long time: "Do you feel that Lei Wuye''s family is very strange?"


    I heard that he has family members, but no one has ever seen Fifth Master Leis family. The only member of the Lei family who has alwayse forward to take care of things is Aunt Lei.


    How did the Lei family caravan be bigger?


    In a ce like the northwest, Lei Wuye, a man with a humble background, could pull up a Lei family caravan that stretched across half of Chu and was as capable as an army just because he had served as a soldier?


    Just listening to it sounds ridiculous.


    If there is a master behind him, who is this master?


    It can''t be Ning Ji, Ning Ji has to rely on Lei Wuye.


    Qin Sang looked at her frowning and thinking deeply, raised his hand to stroke her eyebrows, and said reproachfully: "Didn''t I say that I wanted to live a rxing and happy life first? Why are you creating problems for yourself again?"


    Gu Jinli bared his teeth in embarrassment and said, "I''m just curious and want to know, so I feel unsure and always a little worried."


    "Don''t worry, Fifth Master Lei has always been on our side." Qin Sang gave her a message: "As for how the Lei family caravan became big, and what are the identities of the brothers who are sworn to Lei Fifth Master, Dont worry about it.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this: "What did you discover?"


    Qin Sang would not hide it from her. He nodded and said: "I found some traces, but I didn''t investigate deeply, so it''s not easy to check... As long as the Fifth Master Lei faces us."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli did not ask any more questions: "Well, I will remember it, and I will remember Fifth Master Lei''s kindness."


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at the sky outside, and said, "I''m leaving. If Xiaoyu gets bored, he can just hang out in the yard instead of going out to do any work."


    She was so tormented by him that she would feel ufortable if she went to work in the medicine warehouse yard again.


    "Okay, go ahead and don''t keep General Liang and the others waiting." Gu Jinli''s face burned at his hot eyes and he started to chase them away.


    Qin Sang smiled, kissed her blushing face, took the necessary things and left.


    As soon as Qin Sang left, Sanqing was ordered toe in and protect Gu Jinli.


    Not long after, Grandma Tao and Er Qing came in to clean up the dishes and told her about collecting chicken, duck and goose feathers, fruits, and medicinal materials.


    Erqing said: "Maybe I know that you are back. Many people have brought chicken, duck and goose feathers that they have umted. Some of them are from the year beforest. The smell is quite strong. They are rushing to wash them with medicinal soup before the weather cools downpletely. Dry.


    Chicken, duck, and goose feathers have a very foul smell. They need to be washed with medicinal soup to remove the odor, and then exposed to dry thoroughly before they can be used to make quilts.


    Gu Jinliy on the couch, looked at the scenery outside the window, nodded and said: "Well, Erqing is doing something, I can rest assured."


    Yawned again and said with a smile: "As long as you are here, I can continue to bezy."


    It seems that the third grandma and Grandpa Wu were right. She is azy person at heart, especiallyzy. She will not work if she can, and she will never get up if she can sleep for a while.


    Its delicious!


    I spend all day long thinking about whats good for this meal and whats good for the next meal?


    The third grandma said that she and Brother Qin have been in love since childhood, otherwise she might not be able to get married.


    Nonsense, I am a rich woman, how could a rich woman not get married?

 Chapter 1738: little ancestors

    Chapter 1738: little ancestors


    Chapter 1738 The little ancestors


    Mother Tao smiled: "Madam is notzy, she is very diligent."


    When the venomous disease first broke out, my wife worked day and night to make medicine, which made her feel distressed just looking at it.


    After the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture was resolved, the master came back and gave them strict orders to keep an eye on the madam, so the madam did not bother to make medicine.


    However, she was still very interested in anthelmintic drugs. She sent a letter, anthelmintic drugs and some pharmacological brochures written by herself to Dr. Wu, saying that Dr. Wu had umted a lifetime of medical skills, and with his help, he would definitely be able to Make deworming medicine early.


    She saw the truth, there was insect attractant on it, so there was no need to rush to apply the anthelmintic.


    Mrs. Ke said: "Only by keeping useful things in your own hands can you live azy life. Otherwise, if the good things are in the hands of others, you will have to ask twice as much if you want them. She doesn''t want to pretend to be a grandson and ask for help."


    "Madam, if you are tired, please take a nap first. I will call you when you have dinner." Aunt Tao came over and pressed Gu Jinli''s lower back.


    Gu Jinli''s face started to burn again... Normally, Aunt Tao and the others would massage her body, but it was different today. They still massaged her lower back, which was embarrassing!


    Mama Tao smiled when she saw this. A little girl is a little girl. No matter how fierce and thick-skinned she is, she still can''t bear it when faced with the couple''s affair.


    "What do you want to eat tonight, madam? We have almost used up the meat in the kitchen. I am afraid there will be no big meat dishes to eat tonight, but the old ve used chicken bones to stew wild ginseng. Then madam will drink some ginseng soup to replenish her body. .


    Due to poisonous pest diseases, many poultry and livestock in and outside the city have been harmed. There is not much meat and vegetables. The day before yesterday, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, most of the meat and vegetables were eaten. Yesterday, the adults came back and ate a lot of meat and vegetables. Today, it is really There is no meat to eat.


    However, Aunt Tao had served Aunt Wu and knew the importance of a woman''s health, so she left some chicken bones to stew ginseng soup.


    He added: "After dinner, I can use the soup to soak my wife''s hands and feet. She will feel better."


    Yuanzi Medicine Store, Aunt Wu, and Aunt Tao had some secret recipes for taking care of women''s bodies. All the empresses in the pce were using them. Aunt Tao had given her the medicine, and after Gu Jinli was sure that it was good for women''s bodies, I began to slowly use these secret recipes to maintain my health.


    Gu Jinli was embarrassed, but he still nodded: "Okay, mama, let''s look at the arrangements."


    Taking care of your body should not be avoided even if it is embarrassing. After all, if you take good care of your body, you won''t suffer from pregnancy and childbirth in the future.


    "Madam." Xiao Ji''s voice rang in the yard. He quickly walked up the steps, bowed before entering the door, and said: "Madam, old doctor Xu is here and said that the four-legged snake liver has been prepared. Let Madam go. Lets take a look in the courtyard of the medicine storehouse and see if it can be used?


    The medicinal materials used in Rongren''s magic medicine are very strange. There are two medicinal materials that are not avable in Dachu. Gu Jinli wrote down a few closest medicinal materials for Dr. Xu and Dr. Fang to find. Among them, the four-legged snake liver is simr to The smander liver in the magic medicine is simr.


    "Has it been made?" Gu Jinli was a little excited, and turned to Erqing and said, "Bring me the pharmacology booklet on anthelmintics I wrote. The one with the two heads is the one."


    "Hey." Er Qing responded. He rummaged on the bookshelf in the back room for a while and found a book with two skulls on it. He took it out and said, "Madam, I found it."


    Gu Jinli had already put on the e patch, put on the smelly purse, and called Xiao Ji Erqing Sanqing: "Let''s go to the medicine warehouse yard."


    Mother Tao did not go and stayed in the house to do some work.


    Gu Jinli quickly arrived at the medicine warehouse yard.


    Old Doctor Xu and Old Doctor Fang had been waiting for a long time. When they saw hering, they came up to meet her and showed her the prepared four-legged snake liver: "Mrs. Qin, take a look quickly. Does it work?"


    Gu Jinli: You have to try it to know.


    You just hand it to me like this. I''m not a poisonous insect. How do I know if it will work?


    "Yes, yes, yes, look at us two old guys, we are so happy that we are so happy. Try it, you have to try it before you know." Old doctor Xu shouted: "Du Chong, hurry up and bring the little ancestors of Poison Chong!"


    Well, the poisonous insects that everyone is afraid of have now be little ancestors.


    Here wee! There is a room next to the courtyard of the medicine warehouse, surrounded by heavy blue bricks. There are jars lined up in the room, and poisonous insects are raised in the jars. Soon someone specializing in looking after poisonous insects opened the door and entered the house, took out three bottles of poisonous insects and took them to the yard of the medicine store.


    Old Doctor Xu and Old Doctor Fang took matters into their own hands and carefully picked out the newt liver from the miracle medicine. After adding an equal amount of four-legged snake liver, they wrapped the new miracle medicine and hung it on a chicken.


    Gu Jinli nced at the chicken... It''s a pity that such a fat chicken is used to attract poisonous insects. If you use it to stew ham, or add some pine mushrooms to stew soup, or make a stir-fry chicken, it will definitely be delicious.


    Luckily she had just eaten, otherwise she would have had to swallow.


    There is a little piglet next to the fat chicken, with the original magic medicine hanging on it. Only by trying the two magic medicines together can you know whether they have any effect.


    As soon as Old Doctor Xu raised his head, he saw Gu Jinli staring at the fat chicken swallowing saliva with bright eyes, and then staring at the little piglet with a look of pity on his face. Is this because the piglets havent grown up enough to be stewed and eaten?


    Old Doctor Xu''s beard trembled and he couldn''t help but ask: "Mrs. Qin, you haven''t eaten? Then you should be hungry first ande over to see how the medicine works."


    There is nothing more important now than trying a new miracle medicine!


    "Try it." Gu Jinli withdrew his gaze, looked at the new magical medicine and said, "Everyone steps back a foot and releases the poisonous insects."


    Xiaoji pulled her back a foot or so: "Although Madam has magic medicine, it''s better to stay away."


    Even though the poisonous insects are fat and now have the nickname "Little Ancestor", they are still disgusting, so Xiaoji always keeps as far away from them as possible.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded, stepped back and stood still, watching the reactions of the poisonous insects.


    Old Doctor Xu and Old Doctor Fang kept an eye on the poisonous insects, and kept begging God in their hearts: Oh, please, please dont let the poisonous insects crawl to harm the fat chickens.


    As long as the poisonous insects can''t get on the fat chicken''s body, this new magic medicine will be considered a sess, otherwise they will have to go to the Rong Kingdom to find the newt liver.


    Then, the little poisonous insect ancestors were very disrespectful to them. After crawling out of the bottle, they crawled in circles for a while, and finally slowly crawled towards the fat chicken.


    Gu Jinli said: "If it doesn''t work, just put the chicken away."


    Put it away now, you can still eat it.


    But Dr. Xu and Dr. Fang didn''t give up: "Looking at the movement slowing down, I guess the new miracle medicine is effective. Let''s wait and see."


    However, the two old doctors didnt give up until more than a dozen poisonous insects crawled onto the fat chicken, and some even got into the body through the chickens nostrils.


    "God forbid, why can''t it work? Is it true that we, the great Chu, can''t make a magic anti-worm medicine?!"


    Although insect attractants are powerful, people need to work and go out to work to earn money. Peoplee and go, and there will always be times when they are identally infected with poisonous insects. If they forget to attract insects, or if they arete, they will also dead person''s.


    Recently, farmers in and outside the city have died because they went to work in the fields and identally contracted poisonous insects. They failed to lure the insects in time.


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t be discouraged, two old doctors. This four-legged snake liver is still useful. The speed of poisonous insects has indeed slowed down. Let''s try to increase the dosage of the medicine, or mix in other simr medicinal materials and try a few more times." If you go back, you will always seed."


    He said and handed the pharmacology booklet to the two doctors: "I dictated this to Grandma Tao to write. The two old doctors will take a look at it and it will be helpful for making new miracle medicine."


    It was a bit difficult to write with calligraphy, and there was too much pharmacology to write about. Gu Jinli almost vomited while writing, so he had to dictate it and let Grandma Tao do the writing for her.

 Chapter 1739: the person I like

    Chapter 1739: the person I like


    Chapter 1739 The person you like


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qin!" Dr. Xu moved quickly and snatched the pharmacology booklet.


    Old doctor Fang was slow for a moment and regretted so much that he put aside his old face and grabbed it, holding on to the pharmacology booklet.


    Old doctor Xu was so angry that he blew his beard: "If you still grab the booklet when it''s already in my hand, you''re breaking the rules, Lao Fang."


    Old doctor Fang was unwilling to give in: "We are making anthelmintics together, so naturally we should take a look at it together..."


    Seeing that the two old men were about to fight, Gu Jinli asked, "You all want this booklet?"


    The two old men turned their heads to re at her, as if there was no point in asking!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "But I only n to lend it to you for three days, and I will get it back in three days."


    He added: "But if you want, you can find a few people who are good at writing to copy a few volumes and keep them."


    She held out three fingers and said: "No matter how many books you copy, just return three books to me after three days."


    Character!


    It costs interest to borrow a pharmacology booklet.


    But the interest is quite cost-effective.


    In this era where every prescription can be hidden and made into a family heirloom, they can get a pharmacological booklet for free by hiring a few people to copy it in a few days, which can be said to be a big bargain.


    "Deal!" The two old doctors responded cheerfully, and hurriedly opened the pharmacology booklet. After a few pages, they benefited a lot. They looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Mrs. Qin is indeed talented."


    Can actuallye up with a fusion of medicinal materials to rece the medicinal materials that cannot be found.


    Its just that Im toozy. If I could be more diligent and spend more time on medicine, I would definitely be able to make a lot of good medicines.


    But Gu Jinli just wants to lie down and eat and drink until he dies, and doesn''t want to work hard at all.


    Doctors, please add some four-legged snake liver to the new miracle medicine and see if it can effectively drive away poisonous insects.


    Or we can find medicinal materials with simr medicinal properties to the four-legged snake liver, add them to the four-legged snake liver, boil them with the four-legged snake liver to make a new medicinal material, add it to the new magic medicine, and see if it can repel insects?


    In short, both of them are doctors with superb medical skills. They are familiar with pharmacology and know how to stir-fry medicinal materials. If you put more effort intobining a few medicinal materials, you can probably make a new miracle medicine.


    Gu Jinli told them about refining, synthesizing, and recing medicinal materials, which opened up new ideas for them.


    "Mrs. Qin, please speak slowly, we are too old to remember." Old doctor Fang didn''t remember and asked Gu Jinli to say it again.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the pharmacology booklet: "What I just said is written on thest three pages. You two can read it yourself."


    Old doctor Fang hurriedly turned to thest three pages. When he saw that it was written more clearly than Gu Jinli could say, he breathed a sigh of relief andughed: "That''s right, thank you Mrs. Qin."


    He sighed again: "Mrs. Qin is so righteous that she is even willing to take out such a treasure book. I admire her."


    Old doctor Xu frowned slightly and asked: "Mrs. Qin, are you really willing to let us copy this pharmacology book? This is something that can be passed down to the family, so it doesn''t hurt for us to copy it like this?"


    Old doctor Xu said this, I really feel like Im at a loss, so how about each of you give me a thousand taels? Gu Jinli reached out to them and asked for money.


    Old doctor Xu wanted to hit the wall, his beard was shaking with anger, if he had known he would not have spoken.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Making anthelmintics is to save lives. I am only one person. I can only think about this booklet by myself. How long will it take to figure it out? Write the pharmacology of anthelmintics into a booklet for more people." Only when the doctor sees it can we make deworming medicine faster.


    Let me tell the truth.


    First of all, when this anthelmintic medicine is made, it must be given to Emperor Jingyuan. My family cannot keep it all to ourselves. Second, the little ancestors of poisonous insects are somewhat disgusting. I dont want to face them every day, so I will leave it to you two to make anthelmintics. Anyway, I will have a share of the credit for making anthelmintics.


    Old Doctor Xu and Old Doctor Fang heard this and said, "Mrs. Qin is indeed very righteous!"


    Gu Jinli immediately said modestly: "No, you two are the good doctors who have worked hard to treat diseases and save people."


    Erqing:


    Madam is pretending again.


    Xiaoji stared: "..."


    The expression cannot be broken!


    Although the two doctors did hard work, they were very happy. After praising Gu Jinli a few words, they continued to test the medicine ording to the method Gu Jinli said.


    Gu Jinli didn''t stay long. Seeing that they were busy working, he ran to find Ye Jingzi.


    "Jingzi, how many more ingredients are there for the deodorant? Is it enough?" Deodorant is the name given by Gu Jinli to the decoction that removes the odor of chicken, duck and goose feathers. It is simple and clear, and you can understand it as soon as you hear it.


    Ye Jingzi saw her,ughed, and replied: "There are only two sacks. I estimate that I can wash six hundred pounds of hair. I have already told Feng Jin that he will send someone to look for medicine. Madam, don''t worry."


    Ever since she came to Xing''an Prefecture, Ye Jingzi has been working in the courtyard of the medicine warehouse. She has to take care of many things rted to the import, delivery and making of medicine.


    Originally, she thought that she would not be able to bear such a big stall when it fell, but unexpectedly, she was able to withstand it, which saved her a lot of trouble, otherwise Gu Jinli would be even more tired.


    Gu Jinli looked at Ye Jingzi, his eyes were shining, making Ye Jingzi confused: "What''s wrong, madam?"


    "Jingzi, I can''t bear to leave you." Gu Jinli said it sincerely. Ye Jingzi is bing more and more capable, but he is also getting older, and he will definitely want to get married soon.


    Although Gu Jinli really wanted to keep her, if Ye Jingzi said that the person she wanted to marry was from a good position, then she could only give her a deed of prostitution and let her get married decently.


    Ye Jingzi was stunned for a moment. It took him a while to realize the meaning of her words. His face turned red and he said, "Madam, I''m not in a hurry."


    Not urgent?


    Gu Jinli frowned, but Ye Jingzi was really not young, he was older than Qin Sang. If he continued to dy, he would really be an old girl in this era.


    The ce where Ye Jingzi worked was in a wing room. There was no one here now. Gu Jinli walked over and said to her: "I asked Aunt Tao to tell you. If you have someone you like, don''t be shy. Tell her and you can match her." I will definitely match you up."


    the person I like?


    Ye Jingzi seemed to think of someone, but she suppressed her thoughts... Aunt Tao said to her not to think about it. It was impossible. She was transgressing and breaking the rules.


    But for so many years, she has only dealt with medicinal materials. The people who havee into contact with her are either her brother, Uncle Mutong, or people from Xuanhufang.


    However, those are her rtives.


    As for what Aunt Tao said, let her find it among the servants of the Qin and Gu families or the soldiers under the uncle''smand... But she has no feeling for those people just like the medicinal materials.


    But she didn''t talk about her marriage, and it seemed that she had an influence on Aunt Tao and Xiaodong''s family...


    Seeing her like this, Gu Jinli knew that he had someone in his heart. He thought about it and said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to get married. The Qin and Gu families will provide for you in your old age. In short, they won''t treat you badly."


    After hearing this, Ye Jingzi''s eyes brightened up and became a little moist. He bowed and said, "Thank you, my deardy, for not disapproving."


    She knows that women have to get married. If they don''t get married, they will be criticized, criticized, and even kicked out of the house. She is used to following her little boss, and her brother is also here, so she doesn''t want to be kicked out.

 Chapter 1740: family heirloom

    Chapter 1740: family heirloom


    Chapter 1740 Heirloom


    "No, this is for you, wear it well." Gu Jinli stopped talking about Ye Jingzi''s marriage, and gave her a bag of magic medicine: "Those little ancestors are too ferocious, and you stay in the courtyard of the medicine warehouse every day, but We cant be bullied by them.


    Poisonous insects are so disgusting that now everyone calls them little ancestors, which sounds nicer.


    Ye Jingzi smiled, it was funny for the young master to talk in a small way, and said: "This ve already has this magic medicine on his body, madam, there is no need to give it to the ve again."


    Its dangerous here, its better if you prepare an extra pack. Gu Jinli put the medical pack into her hand and said, Dont do all the work yourself, let Qingpu help you.


    Ye Jingzi nodded: "Yes, I will ask Qingpu to help."


    Qingpu will also take care of the iing and outgoing medicines. It is easier for the two of them to work together.


    Moreover, Grandma Tao said that they want to train a few more people who can manage things for the small boss. If one person has done all the work of managing things, how can they train people?


    Okay, do your best, lets go back first. Gu Jinli looked like a big boss afterpleting his inspection, and left with Erqing and Sanqing.


    As for Xiaoji, continue to stay and help.


    "Madam, it''s almost midnight, let''s go back to the courtyard." It was Sanqing who spoke. When the master left, he told thedy to rest more and not get tired.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli felt a little weak and didn''t want to do anything else, so he led the two of them towards the courtyard where they lived.


    Before I even reached the yard, I heard a voice: "Yo~"


    This is so, how can I be called a gossip.


    "Sang''s wife, you''re finally up. You must be tired fromst night." Mrs. Kuang walked from the front with a basket on her shoulder. His eyes were still scanning her like searchlights, and then he said in a meaty voice: "You are young. The little womans body is just not strong enough and needs to be replenished, otherwise it will be like this every time, so how can we live this life?


    Gu Jinli:


    What did I hear?


    Why did I get meat in my ears? !


    Mrs. Kuang had alreadye closer, looked at Gu Jinli, and said: "Although there are still abscesses on your face, I have to say that your body is one of the best. My aunt has lived for almost forty years and has never seen her before." With a body as good as yours, with gleaming white skin and a good figure, just looking at the back, you look like that thousand-year-old fox..."


    "Aunt Niu!" Gu Jinli interrupted Kuang''s words and said angrily: "If anyone listens to these things I say on the road, I will get angry and beat them up."


    Could it be that I havent used my sword recently, so youre wandering again?


    "This is an inner house, and there are people who are also women. What are you afraid of?" Kuang was tough and not afraid of being heard by others. She looked at Gu Jinli''s red face and said, "Don''t be embarrassed, you are already married. You''ve already gotten over it, why are you so embarrassed?"


    Then he said seriously: "Don''t think that Auntie isughing at you. Auntie is worried for you. If you don''t have a good face, you can only have more babies with Saburo while your body is still good. Give birth to four or five of his sons. Yours Your position is now stable, even if he makes great achievements and bes a king or general, he won''t dare to divorce you."


    Mrs. Kuang was really thinking about Gu Jinli and felt that Qin Sang married her just for her family''s money. Now that Qin Sang had made meritorious service, he was expected to be promoted.


    After Qin Ruofan was promoted, how could he still be willing to deal with an ugly woman like Gu Jinli? Its not okay to take a concubine and sleep with your little wife!


    "So for your own sake and for the sake of the Gu family, hurry up and give birth to a son." Mrs. Kuang looked around and saw no one on the road. She took out a booklet from the basket and quietly pushed it to Gu Jinli: "Put it away while San Lang is away. When the timees, if you learn how to do it, use him to keep you and give birth to a son."


    He pushed out his belly again and said, "Aunt Niu and I are able to give birth to seven sons, and this Lao Tu deserves a lot of credit!"


    Said with pride.


    Gu Jinli never imagined that Kuang''s vegetable basket would have such a picture.


    I dont want it. Gu Jinli stuffed the picture back into the vegetable basket.


    Madam Kuang was angry, and pushed the album to her again, staring with big eyes and said: "Don''t want anything, this is a rare good thing. I originally wanted to leave it to my future daughters-inw. If I didn''t remember your kindness, I wont take out this family heirloom. Take it, try it quickly, and have a son!


    No. Gu Jinli refused to answer and ran away with Erqing and Sanqing.


    Kuang also chased after her and shouted: "Sang''s wife, you are ignorant, you will regret it!" "Give it to Ji Zhenniang, she is going crazy about having a son!" Gu Jinli replied and rushed back to the yard. : "Close the courtyard door and don''t open it for anyone toe!"


    Its fierce, its too fierce, and there are people who deliver such things on the way. Its because she has little knowledge and underestimates ancient women.


    Er Qing and San Qing obeyed and did as they were told.


    "What''s going on?" Aunt Tao heard the voice and saw Gu Jinli panting, so she came over to help her.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said, "Nothing, I just met Aunt Niu."


    After hearing this, Grandma Taoughed: "It turns out to be Mrs. Niu."


    Thats okay.


    "Madam, Mrs. Niu really went to Mrs. Xie''s yard." Sanqing jumped up the wall, stood on a high ce and looked for a moment, then lowered his head and said to Gu Jinli in the yard.


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched, and Kuang was really fierce.


    However, the Kuang family was really worried about those of them who had not yet given birth to a boy. She was probably frightened by the number of dead and injured soldiers, so she thought it would be safer to give birth to a baby quickly, lest the men die in the war and have no heirs.


    "Come down." Gu Jinli said, turned around and went back to the main room. After taking off his shoes and putting them on, he asked Aunt Tao: "Auntie, does Jingzi like anyone?"


    Mama Tao was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Indeed, I did. I just asked about it on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    I originally wanted to tell Gu Jinli, but Qin Sang came back and I didn''t find the chance.


    Gu Jinli asked: "Who is it? Someone who can''t be together?"


    Looking at Ye Jingzi''s appearance, she just fell in love with someone who couldn''t be together.


    Mother Tao handed Gu Jinli a ss of warm water, sat down and said, "It''s the Min Dong family."


    "It''s the Min Dong family." Gu Jinli was shocked. He didn''t expect it to be him... But think about it, the number of men Ye Jingzi cane into contact with is limited, and the one who can make Ye Jingzi fall in love with him so much that he doesn''t want to marry is probably the Min Dong family who is as bright as the moon. .


    Aunt Tao nodded and sighed: "The old ve didn''t expect it. When he heard it, he scolded her, saying that she had overstepped her bounds, and told her to give up her mind, stop dreaming, and find a good man honestly. Married."


    Maybe the old ve scolded her so hard that she cried, but the old ve did it for her own good.


    The Mindong family cannot make their own decisions about their marriage, whether they can have children, or what kind of marriage they should adopt... Dr. Wu and his daughter also said that this is good now, at least they don''t have to be under house arrest and can be the owners of Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    I dont want to scold her, but even if she wants to work as a maid for the Min Dong family, its impossible for her to do it.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli also knew that Ye Jingzi''s affection would be an empty dream, so he said: "I promise her that she doesn''t need to marry. As long as she works hard, the Qin and Gu families will provide for her in her old age."


    He asked again: "Mammy, does the Min Dong family have feelings for Jing Zi?"


    It would be too miserable if two people are in love but cannot be together.


    Aunt Tao shook her head: "Although the Min Dong family and Jing Zi have met several times, they have never shown any interest in Jing Zi. They treat her no differently from other maids."


    Still an unrequited love?


    Gu Jinli frowned and did not ask any more questions. He just said: "This matter is over now. Don''t talk about it anymore. It''s up to her to decide on Jingzi''s marriage. If she wants to get married in the future, grandma will find someone for her. There is no need to force her now." she."

 Chapter 1741: Prepare in advance

    Chapter 1741: Prepare in advance


    Chapter 1741 Prepare in advance


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao said: "Madam, in any mansion where there are servants, the servants'' marriages are all decided by the master. The servants can only obey orders, and there is no reason to marry whomever they want. If everyone asks like this , what should you do if you encounter several people falling in love with the same person?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I understand. I''m not partial to Ye Jingzi, it''s just that when ites to marriage, it has to be based on your own wishes. And she has always been loyal and has never made a mistake, so I want to follow her when ites to marriage. .


    What if, regardless of her wishes, she is paired with a man and let that man touch her? Are livestock bred?


    Gu Jinli feels sick just thinking about it, so she will not force Ye Jingzi or other servants. She will only deal with it unless the servants make mistakes or betray their masters.


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao felt grateful. It was a blessing for servants like them to meet her little boss: "Yes, I understand."


    He added: "The old ve will watch her and prevent her from doing stupid things."


    Although Ye Jingzi seems to be a good person, once people have obsessions, they will sometimes be obsessed and do some crazy things. She has to keep an eye on Ye Jingzi and not let Ye Jingzi cause trouble to the little boss.


    Gu Jinli did not stop him and nodded in agreement.


    But she wasn''t worried about Ye Jingzi doing anything crazy.


    Ye Jingzi is someone who understands pharmacology. Anyone who can handle medicinal materials has a clear mind, can control his emotions, and will not do anything too crazy.


    And exined: "Mom, please pay attention. If there is a good girl, remember it first. Ye Dakou has also reached the age of getting married."


    We have to make arrangements for Ye Dakou.


    Mother Tao said: "Yes, I will pay attention to it."


    "Bring yesterday''s ount book, I will finish the rest of the ounts." Gu Jinli no longer has to settle the ounts one by one now, he only needs to re-ount the ounts that Erqing and the others have calcted.


    "Eh." Aunt Tao went to the back room to get the ount book. When she saw arge gold ingot painted on the ount book, her face was a little speechless. When she handed the ount book to Gu Jinli, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why does Madam like to write in the ount book?" , draw something in the pharmacology booklet?"


    Just paint, at least some elegant pictures, gold ingots and skulls. There was a corpse painted on the cover of a medical book with various names written on it. The one that impressed Grandma Tao the most was the ribs. .


    Ribs?


    Little boss, do you want to eat pork ribs too much?


    Gu Jinli pointed at the book and said, "The big gold ingot is easy to recognize. There are so many books on the bookshelf. At a nce, who knows who they are? If you draw a gold ingot, you will know that it is an ount book. If you draw a skull, you will know that it is poisonous insect medicine. Pharmacology booklet, convenient and eye-saving.


    Mother Tao was speechless and could only say: "Madam''s mind is very strange."


    Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "That''s right."


    She looks at ancient times from the shoulders of modern civilization, so her ideas are naturally stranger than those of the ancients.


    However, after living in Dachu for these years, she understood that there were countless capable people in ancient times, and she was nothing. She still had to live a cautious life and not be too arrogant.


    Mother Tao smiled and gave Gu Jinli a pen and paper. After watching her draw strange ghost symbols on the paper, she finished calcting the ounts in less than half an hour.


    "Okay, no problem." Gu Jinli wrote down the date and a mile on the ount book, stamped it with a seal engraved with a fish, and gave the ount book to Grandma Tao.


    After Grandma Tao took the ount book and put it away, she came out and asked, "Madam, it''s gettingte. Do you want me to bring the food?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, said hello, and said, "Brother Qin will have dinner with General Liang and the others tonight. I will eat alone. Please take less food."


    He added: "Prepare some sobering soup, some porridge and some cakes."


    Brother Qin will definitely be drinking with General Liang and the others. He will definitely be hungry when hees back. Prepare some food for him so that he doesnt go hungry in the middle of the night.


    Hey. Grandma Tao responded and went to prepare food. More than two quarters of an hourter, the food was brought out. Except for a chicken rack and bone ginseng soup, there was really no meat, but there were two tes of vegetables.


    As for the pancakes and porridge, they are both made of white flour and white rice, not multigrain pancakes or multigrain porridge.


    "How are the crops growing outside the city?" Gu Jinli asked as he looked at the food.


    She is a rich woman, and Zhuangzi is in the northwest, so her food and clothing are better than others. But now she doesn''t have any meat to eat, and she doesn''t make more white flour pancakes and white rice porridge, which shows that white flour and white rice are also scarce.


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao frowned and said, "Brother Xiong and Mr. Hong went to see it outside the city. Mr. Hong said that the seeds were nted toote and they won''t grow well. If it gets cold too fast this year, the harvest may be ruined."


    Although Mr. Hong was a bodyguard, he had lived a long time and knew a lot about farming. After looking at the fields outside the city, he was so worried that he drank vegetable soup and sorghum cakes every day.


    After Feng Jin saw this, he gave him millet steamed buns instead, saying that sorghum hurt the stomach and intestines. He was old and it was better to eat something thin, otherwise it would be difficult for them to exin when Hong Dao came back.


    After hearing this, Mr. Hong changed to eating millet steamed buns, but he was saving money on eating. He also quietly told Feng Jin to send a message to them and tell Gu Jinli that they don''t have to worry about this year''s harvest, they have to start hiding food, otherwise I''m afraid there will be a period of famine before next year''s harvest.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Tell Mr. Hong that I understand. I have made preparations in advance and will not let our rtives here starve to death."


    Mama Tao nodded, but she was still worried.


    If there is a famine, it will not be enough just for them to have food to eat. Those who have no food wille to make trouble and rob them, and they are still in danger.


    Mother Tao reminded Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "I understand. My family came to the south just to escape the famine. We know that people are extremely hungry and can do anything."


    The group of evil people we met at the beginning were those who ate red meat...


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to recall the hard days of escaping from famine, so he asked instead: "Have you finished cleaning up the poisonous insects?"


    Grandma Tao shook her head: "My little ancestors are good at living and hiding. After cleaning for so long, we can still asionally lure poisonous insects from the fields. I guess we need to spray pesticides into the fields for a long time to attract insects."


    He added: "Except for the poisonous insects, thend here is still dry, and thend is even pitifully thin, iparable to that in the south. The soil in the fields in the south is like the silt in the pond, very fertile, just throw some seeds and it will We will grow food for you. The ones here are not good, the soil is grainy, dry and thin, andcks fertilizer."


    Gu Jinli was a little choked when he heard this, and wanted to curse God, how did you allocate it? Why do you mistreat Northwest so much? Forget about the war and banditry, forget about theck of water, at least thend will be fertile!


    However, God doesnt care about you at all.


    Madam, dont think about it, lets eat first. Aunt Tao handed her a bowl of ginseng soup, interrupting her thoughts.


    Gu Jinli nodded, took the ginseng soup and drank it. After eating two more pancakes and half a te of vegetables, he stopped and said, "Mommy, eat it too, don''t waste it."


    Food is precious these days and must be eaten cleanly.


    Mother Tao had been with Gu Jinli for several years, and she ate the remaining food without any courtesy.


    After Gu Jinli rested for a while, he took a shower and washed his hair when the hot water was ready. After finishing, he sat on the porch and watched the scenery while blow drying his hair.

 Chapter 1742: Made a vow

    Chapter 1742: Made a vow


    Chapter 1742: Made an oath


    Half an hourter, Aunt Tao touched Gu Jinli''s fallen hair and said, "It''s all done. If Madam is tired, she should go back to the room to sleep first. I told you when I left, Madam doesn''t have to wait for him."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I slept too much during the day, so I''m not sleepy now."


    I feel very awake and dont want to sleep at all.


    But he didnt want to move, his body was still soft.


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao didnt try to persuade her any more. She just said, Its gettingte, so its not good to sit outside anymore. Madam, you should go back and sit in the house if you dont want to sleep.


    The old man believes in ghosts and gods to some extent and feels that it is safer to stay indoors at night.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli got up and went back to the room, sat on the soft couch, and began to read the medical book given by Guanzhu Hu.


    This medical book is a rare treasure. Some of the medicinal materials recorded in it are unknown to other doctors.


    There are also ancient medicinal prescriptions. She tried to prepare the above ancient medicinal prescriptions and found that they really had some miraculous effects.


    Looking more, you may be able to find some magic medicine to kill poisonous insects.


    Just as she was looking at it in awe, she heard the sound of Aunt Tao and the others getting up and leaving, followed by a rustling sound of **** and washing hands and face. She raised the corners of her mouth, pretending not to know, and continued reading.


    Not long after, the lights in front of him dimmed, and a smell of alcohol hit his nose: "Xiaoyu, I''m back."


    She smiled, looked up at the person in front of her, and made a show of disgust: "The wine smells so strong and smelly, stay away from me."


    Qin Sang knew that she said that on purpose, so he approached her with a smile: "Does it smell bad? It''s obviously a very good wine smell."


    If you dont believe it, let me try it for you.


    As he spoke, he held her chin, lowered his head to kiss her, and gave her the scent of the wine. He heard a satisfied sigh... and then he was bitten.


    He did not let go of her, continued to kiss her, and murmured: "Now it''s a little wolf cub."


    But most of the time, its a cute and soft little rabbit.


    Gu Jinli wanted to answer, but was blocked and couldn''t speak. After a moment, when he finally let go of her, he breathlessly retorted: "What a little wolf cub, he is obviously the mountain bully."


    Haha, Qin Sangughed out loud when he saw the way she said this, and asked: "Is it because you think the wolf is not fierce enough and you want to be a tigress?"


    Before Gu Jinli could get angry, he raised his hand and stroked her silky hair and said, "Then I will be a male tiger and apany the little fish."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "That''s pretty much it."


    She reached out and picked up the hangover soup on the coffee table and handed it to him: "Drink it."


    Qin Sang had a good capacity for drinking. He was not drunk and did not feel ufortable. However, he still took it and drank it in two gulps. He turned his hand and took away her medical book: "Reading these at night is a waste of your brain. Stop reading and rest."


    Gu Jinli: "But I''m not sleepy and can''t sleep yet. I have to find something to do to pass the time."


    Looking for something to do?


    Qin Sang hugged her waist and said with joy in his tone: "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red and he said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, I''ve been thinking about random things all day long. Go take a shower quickly. I have something serious to tell you."


    When Qin Sang heard that she had something serious to do, he stopped teasing her. He took a change of clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He came out within a quarter of an hour. Seeing her reading the medical book again, he took the medical book away again and handed her a dry cloth. : "Xiao Yu, twist my hair."


    Gu Jinli nodded, and after he sat down, he twisted his hair and talked about Ye Jingzi.


    Qin Sang didn''t care about the affairs of the servants at home, so he just nodded in agreement.


    Gu Jinli talked about Ye Dakou again: "He is also very old. It''s time to get married. We can''t leave both brother and sister alone."


    Then he asked: "He is fighting with you, what arrangements do you have for him?" Qin Sang said: "Ye Dakou has done a good job, and his medical skills are passable. In the future, there will be more and more soldiers and horses under hismand. I want to keep him here." In the army, bring out a team of military doctors. If you do a good job, you can be promoted to an official position for your merits in treating soldiers."


    He added: "He also has the intention of fighting for a future in the army."


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Did he tell you? I''ve never seen him have such thoughts before."


    I saw that he had been busy making medicine in the pharmaceutical workshop, working very hard, and unexpectedly he had the idea of striving for a future in the army.


    Qin Sang: "Old Doctor Wu should have told him. He knew the rules very well and didn''t tell me. I only told him after I asked him."


    After he exined the arrangement, Ye Dakou was very excited and knelt down to thank him.


    He added: "But I told him that his identity must be changed, otherwise he will be in trouble. Let him not be anxious, work faithfully, and he will have a future."


    Gu Jinli stopped twirling his hair, put his hand on his shoulder, and asked: "Is the Min Dong family''s affairs very troublesome? What if we let Ye Dakou go to the army and his rtionship with old doctor Wu and the Min Dong family is discovered? , will we be implicated? If so, forget it and let him continue toe back to make medicine."


    Qin Sang held her hand andforted: "Don''t worry, the affairs of Min Dong''s family are nothing, they all happened during the reign of Emperor Jingtai, and Min Dong''s family has not been to Yudie, and they have been very honest over the years. If It would be too much for Emperor Jingyuan to bring up old matters again and deal with the former servants of the Min Dong family."


    Even if Emperor Jingyuan is crazy, he can''t do things like this.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will take care of these things, it''ll be fine." Qin Sangforted her.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved: "That''s good."


    He then asked: "Does he have a girl he likes? If so, tell him not to be shy and tell Aunt Tao. Aunt Tao will definitely help him marry the girl back."


    Qin Sang smiled, Xiaoyu looked like a little matchmaker today.


    "I have asked, but there is no girl I like, so I want to fight for my future first." Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu doesn''t need to worry about their marriage, I will let someone handle it."


    He will take care of everyone who follows him to the battlefield. He doesn''t want Xiaoyu to run the house and have to worry about trivial matters outside.


    "Okay, I feel rxed." Gu Jinli put it down and continued to twist Qin Sang''s hair. After it was half dry, he asked him to blow dry his hair towards the window.


    She looked at his long hair and smiled unkindly.


    Qin Sang knew what she wasughing at. He shook his head helplessly, hugged her andy on the soft couch, looking at the moonlight outside the window.


    Gu Jinli asked about their dinner with General Liang: "General Liang didn''t make things difficult for you, right?"


    Qin Sang yed with her fingers and looked at the full moon with her: "No, General Liang is very smart and not greedy. He also remembers our kindness for saving Xing''an Prefecture. He just asked some questions about Daokou Gou Camp, Xu Da The generals deployment, food and fodder supplies, and whether there will be another major war in the short term.


    Gu Jinli felt reassured: "That''s good."


    She was afraid that Qin Sang would be embarrassed by these generals. After all, being a high-ranking official would kill people.


    "Xiaoyu..." Qin Sang called her, then paused, as if he was thinking about whether to tell her something.


    Gu Jinli looked up at him: "Huh? What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "I made an oath at the table."


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "Huh? You even took an oath while eating? What oath did you swear?"


    Looking at this, he swore a bit fiercely.


    Qin Sang: "Nothing. I just swear in the name of my ancestors that I will never take concubines or use other beauties in my life. If I do, I will kill myself with a sword."

 Chapter 1743: Chief Ruan

    Chapter 1743: Chief Ruan


    Chapter 1743 Manager Ruan


    Gu Jinli froze and was speechless for a moment. Finally, the corner of his mouth curled up and he almost burst intoughter. He quickly put away his smile and asked distressedly: "But General Liang is giving you a hard time?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, they are doing very ordinary things. It seems that I am making things difficult for them."


    Historically, when entertaining meritorious generals on the mountain peaks, beauties would be called to serve them. But he was not a prostitute, and he had a little fish in his heart, so naturally he couldn''t ept it. As soon as the beauties saluted, he got up and swore a poisonous oath.


    The oath was so strong that it shocked General Liang and others.


    Quan Baihu said at that time: "Qin Baihu, what are you doing? If you don''t ept it, you won''t ept it. You made such a poisonous oath from the pce. You don''t tell me what you will do if there is an emergency in the future. You just tell me what you will do tomorrow." , then all the gossip in the city will make youugh to death!"


    Looked at him again, walked over, lowered his voice, and asked worriedly: "Did you... get injured during the battle? It''s okay. The general has a good doctor he knows and will take good care of you. Don''t be discouraged."


    Although Quan Baihu admires Gu Jinli and thinks she is Quan Dachu''s benefactor, he is a man and naturally knows the psychology of men. His face is full of abscesses. Even if she has the ability, she wants Qin Baihu to guard her for the rest of her life. Its impossible.


    Therefore, all the households felt that Qin Sang did not refuse to hire the beauty because of Gu Jinli, but that he had hurt his roots.


    Oh my God, this is too miserable. We dont have a baby yet, so we cant do it!


    Qin Sang was speechless after hearing this, and said seriously: "You are overthinking, I am not injured, it''s fine."


    Its so good!


    Quan Baihu looked at his stern face and sighed inwardly, feeling that a serious person like him would definitely not joke around. His body should be fine, but why did he suddenly go crazy and make such a self-inflicted oath?


    General Liang and the guests present were also speechless. After living for most of their lives, they had never seen a man who swore such a poisonous oath. He also swore in the name of his ancestors. If the ancestors of the Qin family were Quan Someone knows, I''m afraid they''re going to jump out of the ground and chop Qin Sang to death.


    At the moment of embarrassment, Niu Dabao stood up, pointed to the two beauties in front of him, and said to General Liang: "General, I am afraid that I will not be able to use these two beauties, otherwise I will be chopped off by Kuang''s wife when I go back. die!"


    All 100 households said: "You are stupid. If you don''t go back tonight, it will be over. There will be a ce for you to have fun!"


    I thought to myself, it turns out that you are born with mud legs and you dont know the rules at the banquet. If you can call a beauty here, there will naturally be a ce for you to sleep. It is just for one night. You will go back after you are done. Your wife at home will not know at all. .


    The deputy general of Xing''an Prefecture is a very perceptive person. He knows that Qin Sang and Niu Dabao can talk about this, but he is unwilling to use the meaning of these beauties to smooth things over: "We are mainly drinking and cleaning up tonight, so we squeeze in these women. Its no fun toe here. You all should get off!


    After listening to these beauties, they didn''t want to leave. In fact, Qin Sang, Zhang Yan, and Xie Cheng at the table were all young, meritorious, and heroic figures. If they could serve them and bring them back to the house, they wouldn''t have to go anymore. Looking for a new home.


    But the old nanny wouldn''t let them stay, so she hurriedly took them away.


    "All the families think I''m crazy, but tonight is the best time. It''s better to refute General Liang''s face than to refute Xu You." Qin Sang exined: "As long as this poisonous oath spreads, Other generals, including Xu You, can no longer send me beauties."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but praise: "Awesome, you are so thoughtful."


    Once the poisonous oath was taken, it was considered that the trouble that the Semei had to deal with from time to time was cut off.


    "But this poisonous oath is a bit harsh. Once word spreads, you will probably beughed at for a while." Gu Jinli could already imagine a violent scene where a lot of ridicules woulde.


    Qin Sang is not afraid of this, but: "How can Xiaoyupensate me?"


    But those who swore such vicious oaths because of you deservepensation.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at him and said, "Then, let''s have a baby."


    Qin Sang was suffocated, and his ears turned red in ecstasy: "Xiaoyu, are you serious?"


    Every time it was him who wanted her, and this was the first time he heard her take the initiative.


    What are you waiting for?


    Qin Sang immediately turned over.


    Gu Jinli was confused: "I, I was just teasing you."    Bro, don''t take it seriously?


    Qin Sang paused and asked distressedly: "But it still hurts?"


    It was indeed a bit violentst night, and he was worried about her body.


    Gu Jinli''s face was on fire, and he said shamelessly: "It doesn''t hurt anymore..."


    It just feels a little ufortable.


    But thinking about how much he liked me and how hard it was to fight, I suppressed these words, grabbed his cor, pulled him down, and kissed him.


    Qin Sang smiled, suppressing the surging joy in his heart, and ate his favorite little fish in the moonlight shining in through the window.


    The next day, a piece of gossip that shook the whole city spread like a tornado.


    Hey, have you heard that hundreds of Qin households are going tomit suicide in the pce with their swords!


    Why do you want it? She has alreadymitted suicide. How pitiful!


    Good guy, the rumors are getting more and more mysterious. It only took one night to say that Qin Sang had alreadymitted suicide in the pce.


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense. If you gossip about the imperial generals, you will be beheaded." When the patrolling government officials heard this, they came over to scold them, and exined: "If you don''t swing your sword tomit suicide, you will be beheaded." The Yue family took care of her, but she didnt want to use a beauty after she had done something good, which would make Mrs. Qin sad, so she swore a poisonous oath.


    Does that mean the oath tomit suicide with a sword is true?


    "Hey, it''s so pitiful. Then Qin Baihu will have to face Mrs. Qin all his life? He is so ugly and his life is so long. How can he live his life like this?"


    I said soft rice is not good to eat. Even if you are down and out, you cant eat food from your father-inws family. Now you see, even if you have made great achievements, you cannot be praised.


    Bantou Shi had just left the office to have lunch. When he passed by and heard this, he shouted: "Lin Zi, what are you doing? Why don''t you just use sticks to disperse them!"


    Leave them to continue gossiping about the imperial generals?


    He then pointed at those gossipers and said, "You can just say it as loudly as you want. If Mrs. Qin hears it, you will never get the insect attractant."


    However, these words are not very powerful now, because the insect attractant was taken over by the government and used to make it. Now it is the government government that distributes the insect attractant.


    When Bantou Shi saw this, he wanted to scold his mother, so he added: "Right now, Mrs. Qin is working on a magic medicine to deworm the thieves. If it is made, and what you said today, you will never get the new magic medicine!"


    After the incident about Xizuo Qinng came out, everyone in the city knew that the Rong thieves had a magic medicine that made poisonous insects unable to get on the body. They were eager to get this magic medicine. After hearing this, they hurriedly said: "Qin Baihu is a real man. He is really a man." A man will never abandon his wretched wife, this is a good oath!"


    "Mrs. Qin is a hero among women. She is beautiful and has a kind heart. She is not cruel at all!"


    Hearing these ttery words, Bantou Shi''s mouth twitched... Wouldn''t you just shut up earlier? Every time I try to make amends after the gossip is over, one day I will suffer a big loss!


    Not long after, the people who gathered around and gossiped all dispersed, but Manager Ruan stood there with all his subordinates in shock.


    What did he hear? Qin Baihu swore a poisonous oath that he would kill himself with a sword? Hey, if my boss knew this, he would be so angry that he would burst into tears.


    The boss of Manager Ruan is none other than Dou Ke.


    The three biggest fears in writing are disconnection from the Inte, power outage, andputer crash. I dont want to be quiet. I just want to flip the table (). Im so embarrassed that I want to burst into tears.

 Chapter 1744: quilt workshop

    Chapter 1744: quilt workshop


    Chapter 1744 Quilt Workshop


    After Dou Ke killed Dou Meng''s family, he took over the Dou family and changed from the young master''s family to the master''s family.


    "Didn''t the young master say that Qin Baihu is the most serious person? How can he make such a poisonous oath?" The steward next to him thought to himself, his young master''s words are indeed not credible.


    "Shut up. Qin Baihu is a friend that the young master values. You can''t arrange it randomly." Manager Ruan was also shocked by this poisonous oath that embarrassed his ancestors. However, the young master valued Qin Baihu and sent him a message, asking him to listen to Qin Baihu. Yes, if he disobeys, his life will be taken!


    What he said was that if he didn''t know that the young master would sleep with beauties and that the person he loved was a girl, he would have been worried about whether the young master was doing something like that.


    But Chief Ruan is a cautious and smart man. Seeing that the young master suddenly showed great respect for the young soldier, in order to prevent the young master from being deceived, he wrote to inquire.


    Although General Manager Ruan was loyal, Dou Ke knew that Qin Sang''s identity could not be revealed at will, so he did not tell the truth. He only said that chaos had arisen in Da Chu and that these militarymanders would be of great use in the future. Qin Sang was a man of great love and justice. , treat him well, and he will be easy to use in the future.


    As soon as the word "utilization" came out, Manager Ruan felt relieved.


    That''s right. Who is their young master? A profiteer, if he has no use value, will he help a small soldier?


    "Who are you? Why did you enter the city? Where did you enter the city? Is there a road leading to the government office?" Shi Bantou saw Chief Ruan and a group of people standing still, and called Xiao Lin and others toe forward and ask questions.


    Manager Ruan Da showed the receipt from the road guide when registering into the city to Bantou Shi: "We are from Daliang Mansion."


    After looking at the things, Shi Bantou hurriedly handed over his hands and said: "It turns out that it is from the Dou family of the emperor''s merchants. I am disrespectful and disrespectful. The thieves are really too careful. Now they must be strictly investigated when entering and leaving the city."


    The statement of the Emperor Shang Dou family in the northwest is not obvious, but it is not easy to offend.


    "We understand that stricter inspections are necessary." Manager Ruan smiled, took a bag from the waiter next to him, and presented it to Bantou Shi: "There isn''t much left of the dried meat we brought from Daliang Mansion, Ban." Take the head and taste it.


    Shi Bantou''s eyes lit up and he smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, because the little ancestors are so powerful, they have harmed many poultry and livestock, and we have no meat to eat during the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    I just ate some eggs and made dough **** with flour and sugar for a few months, and it was considered a holiday.


    You guys are here because you have something to do. I wont detain you any longer, please. Bantou Shi knew that Manager Ruan sent him dried meat because he wanted to build a good rtionship so that he could walk around the city easily without any embarrassment, so he hurriedly let him go.


    Thank you very much. Manager Ruan cupped his hands and led the people straight to the Lei Family Courtyard.


    "Stop, this is the Lei Family Courtyard. No one can enter without permission." Niu Wujin and a group of little guys stopped at the entrance of the street and blocked Manager Ruan: "Have you used insect attractant? Have you registered in the city? Voucher?"


    I asked a lot of questions.


    Manager Ruan looked at this group of different heights, stared at their little carrot heads with vignt eyes, and said with a smile: "They are all there."


    He knew that these little guys should be the children of the soldiers, so he handed them the vouchers and said: "We are from the Dou family of the emperor''s merchants. My surname is Ruan. I got the letter and made a special trip to visit Qin Baihu and Mrs. Qin. This is the post.


    "I''m illiterate." Niu Wujin was illiterate. He pointed at Brother Yi and said, "Brother Yi, take a look. Remember to wear gloves, lest there is poison on the post and you will be poisoned to death."


    Brother Yi nodded, hummed, put on his gloves, took the post and read it, his little brows furrowed again and again.


    Manager Ruan knew that he was young and could not read all the characters on it, so he reminded him aloud: "The difficult-to-recognize character at the end of the post is the character Dou."


    Brother Yi''s face turned red when he was told that, and he was embarrassed and unconvinced and said: "Wait a minute, I''ll find someone to recognize this word right now!"


    After speaking, he took the post and ran away.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Feng Jin came to pick up Manager Ruan in person: "Are you the Manager Ruan from the Dou family?"


    "That''s right. After receiving the letter, I didn''t dare to dy and brought the convoy over immediately." Manager Ruan said, handing over his badge. After reading it, Feng Jin nodded: "Please follow me, your lord and madam are waiting for you."


    After hearing this, Niu Hardware hurriedly said: "It''s one of our own. Quickly move the wooden fence and let us go!"


    A group of little guys hurriedly moved the wooden fence.


    The nursing courtyards of the Lei Family Council were watching them with a bowl andughed at them while holding a bowl of grain porridge.


    Manager Ruan knew that there were many children here, so he said to the attendants: "Give them candy."


    Hey. A waiter quickly took out a bag and gave each of them a piece of candy.


    Niu Wujin didn''t eat it, so he held the candy and said, "Uncle Ruan, you are a bit incapable of living. What weck most now is food and meat. Don''t buy candy next time youe back. It''s expensive and not filling. You can buy some grain and meat to help feed people."


    At these words, the guards of the Lei family caravan who were eating next to them allughed.


    Manager Ruan also smiled and nodded in agreement: "I didn''t think well. I will definitely not bring such things next time. I will bring you food and meat."


    Thank you very much! Niu Wujin was very happy and thanked him politely.


    Chief Ruan nodded and followed Feng into the Lei Family Courtyard, where he met Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    When he saw Gu Jinli, Manager Ruan frowned, but he had traveled extensively and had seen a lot. He also heard from the young master that although Gu was fierce, he was extremely beautiful, with a face worthy of Qin Baihu, so he guessed that her face The abscesses are fake.


    Looking at Qin Sang again, his whole person cheered up. No wonder the young master would make friends with him. Everyone wanted to make friends with such a person who was as impressive as a noble son.


    Old ve, I have met Qin Baihu and Mrs. Qin. Manager Ruan saluted respectfully.


    Qin Sang nodded and said with dignity in his voice: "General Manager Ruan, there is no need to be polite."


    Gu Jinli also said: "Thank you for your hard work, Manager Ruan, foring here in such a hurry."


    Gu Jinli smiled sweetly when he saw Manager Ruan as if he were seeing the God of Wealth.


    "Thank you Qin Baihu." Manager Ruan stood up straight, looked at Gu Jinli, and said with a smile: "Mrs. Qin''s words are serious, I should thank you very much. I have tried the velvet, and it is really soft andfortable. It is also extremely warm, much better than a quilt. If such an elegant item is sold in Beijing, it will definitely be very popr."


    Due to the war in the northwest, the spread of poisonous pests, and the 10% tax charged by shops, the Dou family''s business has been greatly affected, but with this velvet quilt, the Dou family will definitely make a lot of money. .


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "As long as Manager Ruan thinks it''s good."


    The goose down quilt didnt sound too good, so she gave it a new name, called the snow velvet quilt. It sounded more fairy-like and echoed the appetites of aristocratic families and high-ranking officials.


    General Manager Ruan is a business person, and he is very optimistic about the velvet quilt. He said impatiently: "Qin Baihu, Mrs. Qin, where is the velvet quilt made? Can you take me to see it?"


    Hurry to inspect the goods. If there are no problems, he will arrange for a fleet to take the goods to the capital to sell them.


    Its mid-August now, and the transportation will take another three months. If we dont hurry up, we will miss the winter.

 Chapter 1745: dizzy

    Chapter 1745: dizzy


    Chapter 1745 Faint with joy


    "Of course you can, pleasee with us." Gu Jinli was also anxious to make money by selling quilts, so he got up and left.


    Qin Sang walked side by side with her. When he reached the threshold or saw stones or water on the road, he would warn her in advance.


    Manager Ruanughed... Sure enough, the young master lied again. Mrs. Qin is not a tigress suppressing her husband. She just wants to win his love.


    Manager Ruan and the others followed Gu Jinli and his wife for more than a quarter of an hour when they saw straw mats spread out in front of them. On the straw mats were the downs of chickens, ducks and geese, piled up to dry in arge open space. From a distance, they could see , like plush growing on the ground, there are a bunch of the purest white ones, like clouds in the sky, you can tell just by looking at them... they will definitely sell for a good price!


    Manager Ruan was very happy. When he walked to the fluff, he squatted down, grabbed a handful of fluff, put it to the tip of his nose and smelled it carefully: "There is no odor or fragrance, it is excellent."


    It is good that the down quilt has a fragrance, but Manager Ruan knows that some noble families are wary of fragrance and are afraid that people will poison the fragrance, so it is best for the down quilt to have no smell.


    If the nobles want fragrance, they can buy sachets and embroider them into the corners of the quilt, and if anything goes wrong, they wont be med.


    The apanying steward also knelt down, grabbed a handful of fluff, smelled it, and smiled with satisfaction.


    Gu Jinli waited until they had seen it almost, then pointed to the small courtyard not far away and said: "Over there is the washing yard for washing down. I will take you to see it."


    Chief Ruan and the others couldn''t get what they asked for, so they hurriedly followed.


    Not long after, we came to a small courtyard.


    There is a well in the courtyard. Next to the well, many strong women are carrying water to wash the down. After washing it once, they put it into arge water tank for soaking.


    General Manager Ruan walked over to look at the water tanks and found that the water was light brown with a medicinal smell. He pointed at the water tank and asked: "Mrs. Qin, is this the medicinal soup that can get rid of the odor?"


    Before Gu Jinli could say anything, Kuang ran out of the house and asked in a loud voice: "But you are the general manager of the Imperial Merchant?"


    The God of Wealth we have been waiting for!


    General Manager Ruan was stunned and looked at Gu Jinli.


    This is Niu Baihus wife, Gu Jinli said.


    After hearing this, Chief Ruan quickly raised his hand to Mrs. Kuang and said, "It turns out to be Mrs. Niu. The old ve is the chief steward of the Dou family of Emperor Shang. His surname is Ruan."


    "General Manager Ruan, you are finally here. We waited until our hair turned white." Kuang pointed at the fluff and said, "Even though they are ugly and smelly now, they have no smell at all after washing them out. Its light, soft, and veryfortable.


    She was afraid that Manager Ruan wouldn''t believe it, so she ran out with a dustpan and came back with the dried fluff: "Smell it and touch it, it''s definitely good stuff!"


    Manager Ruan had already seen it outside, but he still came forward, smelled it again, nodded and said with a smile: "It is indeed a good thing. The nobles in the capital will definitely like it."


    Kuang''s eyes were filled with money when he heard this, and he asked, "Does that mean this quilt can really be sold at a high price?"


    Manager Ruan nodded: "It won''t be less than one hundred taels per bed."


    "What!" Kuang''s blood rushed straight to her forehead. She was so excited that she almost fainted. After regaining her bnce, she asked in disbelief: "Are you telling the truth? You''re not lying, are you? You can really sell it for a hundred taels of silver." bed?"


    Manager Ruan nodded: "The goose down quilt is extremely light, soft and warm, and it is a fresh item. Nobles love fresh and expensive things. After it is shipped to the capital, it will be covered with a satin quilt embroidered with various patterns. It will sell for one hundred taels." No problem."


    The embroiderers of the Dou family are already working hard to embroider silk quilt covers. After putting on those exquisite quilt covers, they n to sell two hundred taels of goose down quilts.


    Its not that they have bad intentions, its that the wealthy families, nobles and high-ranking officials all use expensive things. If you sell them cheaply, they still dont care to buy them, because they feel that it loses their status.


    Besides, the goose down quilt is indeed a novelty and good thing. The noble people are still happy to spend two hundred taels to buy a novelty.


    They will lower the price after the novelty wears off. Manager Ruan has said that prices will be reduced in the future.


    Kuang Shi said: "Jiang, Jiang, Jiang, we are not greedy, as long as we can make money!"


    I didnt expect that these smelly chicken, duck and goose feathers could really fetch a huge price.


    "It''s Sang''s daughter-inw who is so talented that she came up with a prescription to remove the odor. Otherwise, even if the chickens, ducks and goose feathers were wrapped into flowers, they wouldn''t be able to sell them." Kuang was very grateful to Gu Jinli for letting them join the team. If Gu Jinli hadn''t been so generous, they wouldn''t have been able to make money. I cant make this money anymore.


    Gu Jinli also thought about opening his own quilt workshop, but he didnt have enough manpower. Inviting the Kuang family and the others to join the gang would not only give them a hand to do the work, but also make several hundred households and the soldiers under theirmand more united, so why not do it.


    The most important thing is for soldiers and generals to be united. Only in this way can we work together to deal with anything in the future.


    Qin Sang knew Gu Jinli''s painstaking efforts and his throat was sore. He wanted to hold her hand, but because there were too many people present, he could only hold back.


    "General Manager Ruan,e on,e on, let me show you the process in the washing yard." Kuang''s eyebrows were full of excitement and she led General Manager Ruan and the others to look at the washing yard for more than two quarters of an hour, exining a lot about how to clean, It''s about drying the fluff.


    After listening to this, Manager Ruan admired Gu Jinli even more... Only with the prescription that can get rid of the odor can these stinky things be turned into treasures.


    After seeing the process in the washing house, Manager Ruan said: "Mrs. Qin, let''s go see how the goose down quilt is sewn."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli and Qin Sang turned around and took them out of the washing yard. After walking through the previous open space where the down was dried, they came to a nearby yard: "Inside is the ce where quilts are sewn."


    Speaking, he took the lead into the courtyard.


    Manager Ruan and the others were some distance behind. When they came to the gate of the side courtyard, they saw a sign in front of the door with the four characters "Quilt Workshop" written on it.


    Sinct and clear, Mrs. Qin is a real person.


    Chief Ruan smiled and entered the side courtyard with his apanying steward and two assistants. As soon as he entered, he was stunned by the scene inside.


    There are many rooms in the side courtyard, seven in total. In each room, there are women wearing coarse clothes doing work, either cutting cotton, stuffing down, or sewing stitches on quilts stuffed with down. .


    The fluff is looser than cotton and can run away. You need to use needles and threads to sew the fluff into a grid shape and fix the fluff in small grids so that people who kick the quilt will not kick the fluff in one ce.


    Manager Ruan looked at them from room to room, touching the half-finished quilt from time to time. They all nodded with satisfaction and looked happy.


    The Kuang family also came with them. Seeing them like this, they knew that the deal was done and asked, "How about it? Is there no problem?"


    "No problem." Manager Ruan looked at Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, let''s sign the contract."


    The young master said that as long as this deal belongs to a hundred families in Qin, it must bepleted. He was just taking a look as usual, mainlying to sign a contract and deliver goods.


    Oh, its done! Mrs. Kuang was overjoyed. They really embraced this windfall. God bless them.


    She hurriedly shouted to Ji Zhenniang who was sitting in the room: "Hurry up and bring the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, we are going to sign a contract!"


    Have made a fortune.

 Chapter 1746: rewarded

    Chapter 1746: rewarded


    Chapter 1746 Rewards


    Ji Zhenniang was sulking and sitting there ignoring her.


    Kuang was angry, entered the room, pped her on the back of the head, and said in a low voice: "Don''t make yourself ufortable when the God of Wealthes home. If you ruin the business of your rtives, you will have to pay uspensation." Bar."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang was startled and hurriedly got up to get pen, ink, paper and inkstone, but tears of grievance welled up in her eyes.


    Mrs. Kuang clicked her tongue when she saw it: "What happened again? When I gave you that gift yesterday, weren''t you still very happy?"


    Ji Zhenniang burst into tears after hearing this: "That was yesterday, today Xie Cheng is that bastard..."


    "Are you arguing again? I''m toozy to pay attention to you. Give me the pen, ink, paper and inkstone quickly." After grabbing the things, Kuang went to another room and asked Manager Ruan and Gu Jinli to sign the contract there to prevent Ji Zhenniang from giving the God of Wealth to the God of Wealth. Cried and ran away.


    Ji Zhenniang was so sad when she saw that Kuang ran away before she finished her words. Shey on the table and cried... Why is Gu Jinli so ugly that even people named Qin are willing to swear poison in public for her?


    But she is so good-looking, Xie Cheng didn''t even swear a poisonous oath at the dust-cleansing banquetst night. Did he have made a meritorious service and thought he was going to be promoted, so he wanted to take a concubine?


    Xie Huaihua sighed, Madam is too suspicious of you, Sir, you want to show your heart to Madam, Madam is even angry because of the poisonous oath, and even cried in anger.


    Madam, dont cry. If Mrs. Qin hears this, we wont get any money from this deal.


    When Ji Zhenniang heard this, she felt even more aggrieved, but she didn''t dare to cry anymore. She wiped her tears and continued to write down the ounts of the quilt workshop... This was her new job, and she had to do it well. If she didn''t do it well, Gu Jinli and Aunt Lei would deal with her together.


    In the next room, Manager Ruan personally wrote two contracts and handed them to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, take a look. If there is no problem, we will sign and fingerprint."


    Regarding the sale of goose down quilts, Gu Jinli and Dou Shaodong''s family have already agreed in a letter that no matter how much the goose down quilts are sold for, it will be 50/50. She is in charge of the quilt workshop, and Dou Shaodong''s family is in charge of transporting, processing and selling the quilts.


    In addition, Dou Shaodong''s family also collects chicken, duck and goose feathers from the south to make quilts. The ie is still fifty-fiftypared to Gu Jinli''s, but she needs to provide the Dou family with prescriptions to remove the odor.


    The velvet quilts made in the south were divided and distributed only to Gu Jinli, which had nothing to do with the Kuang family. After all, they were not made in the northwest.


    Gu Jinli told Kuang and others about this matter. Although Kuang and others felt it was a pity, they knew that there were more chicken, duck and goose feathers in the south. There was no reason to waste them. It was better to use them to make velvet quilts in exchange for silver, so there was no idle talk.


    Gu Jinli quickly read the contract and signed and fingerprinted it.


    Manager Ruan took back the contract, took out the seal of the Dou family, stamped it, and put away the contract: "The old ve will go to the Yamen to pass the documents. After finishing the contract, he will give Mrs. Qin a copy of the contract and return it."


    He added: "We brought some food and medicinal materials and put them at the city gate to attract insects. We think we are almost done. We will bring them to Qin Baihu and Mrs. Qin soon."


    Qin Sang asked: "Is there any fresh meat?"


    Manager Ruan: "Yes, I brought a cart of chickens, ducks, and a cart of pigs and sheep."


    In fact, it was more than that. They brought a whole convoy of food, live animals, dried meat, vegetables, medicinal materials, and supplements. This was specially ordered by the young master. He said that the northwest was barren and there was too little to eat, so Qin Bai could not be wronged. He needs to make up for it more.


    When Manager Ruan saw this exnation, he wanted to ask: Master, how worried are you that Qin Baihu will be hungry?


    "Thank you." Qin Sang was very happy that Xiaoyu had meat to eat tonight. He turned to Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, I''ll go see Manager Ruan off ande backter."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli and Kuang stood up, sent them out of the courtyard, and then turned back to the courtyard.


    Rtives and rtives havee out of each house, tugging at the corners of their clothes, asking expectantly and anxiously: "Mrs. Qin, is it done?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, we can make as many goose down quilts as they can and they will transport them to the capital to sell them. The price will drop in the future, but this winter the price will not be lower than one hundred taels of silver per bed."


    My God, I really sold a quilt for one hundred taels of silver! The rtives eximed. Some of them couldnt hold back their excitement, so they rolled their eyes and fainted.


    Pinch them quickly. Gu Jinli shouted, and the rtives nearby quickly pinched them to save them.


    Not long after, several rtives who had fainted woke up. Lin Tongshan''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Yang, cried with joy: "Wow, wow, we have made money, we are considered rich."


    Although the amount given to them was not that much, it would not be less than ten taels.


    Yang is a hard-luck man. He has never seen so much money in his life. He just feels that the hardships he endured all the way to the northwest are not in vain.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Where are we now? Sister-inw Lin just waits. There will be many good days in the future."


    "Mrs. Qin is right, as long as we follow Mrs. Qin, our lives will definitely get better!" The rtives agreed, with happy smiles on their faces as they had made a lot of money.


    Ji Zhenniang saw it and snorted coldly. She wanted to stab Gu Jinli again, but thinking of Gu Jinli''s warning, she shut up again and said in a tearful voice, "It''s better for you to be alive."


    There was a sour taste in her words. Gu Jinli was toozy to pay attention to her and just said to his rtives: "The Dou family has brought us grain and meat. We will kill a pig and a sheep tonight to supplement the food for everyone."


    The family members cheered again and said: "We are really lucky to be able to follow Mrs. Qin!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and didn''t stay long. After telling them to continue working, he took Sanqing away.


    Mr. Kuang also left.


    Ji Zhenniang saw this and ran after her with tears in her eyes: "Gu Xiaoyu, didn''t you see me crying?"


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue, looked at her and said, "It''s none of my business if you cry. Why do you want me to coax you? I''m not your Xie Baihu."


    Speaking of Xie Cheng, Ji Zhenniang burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "What? You''ve been so angry for a long time just because of this? Ji Zhenniang, you are really sick." Gu Jinli felt extremely sympathetic to Xie Cheng and wanted to teach Ji Zhenniang a lesson. He saw two peopleing in front of him. They looked like Xie Cheng and Grandma Xie. He swallowed his curse words and said, "Xie Baihu has been good enough to you. Stop it. If you have any dissatisfaction, just make it clear."


    After saying that, he took Sanqing and left.


    Not long after, Xie Chengcheng came, took Ji Zhenniang''s hand and gave her a letter: "Zhenniang, take a look."


    After listening to what Nanny Xie said, he realized why Zhenniang was angry with him. He really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Dont look! Ji Zhenniang was hypocritical.


    Xie Chengdao: "It is a certificate written in my own handwriting that I will never divorce my wife, take a concubine, or take a beautiful woman. It was signed and stamped with my fingerprints."


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned, quickly turned around, picked up the envelope in her hand, opened it, and saw that what was written on it was indeed Xie Cheng''s guarantee.


    Woo woo woo, sir, you are so good to me! Ji Zhenniang cried with joy, feeling that Xie Guo really liked her the most.


    Seeing that she finally stopped making trouble, Xie Cheng felt relieved, raised his hand and patted her on the top of her head, and sighed: "If you have anything to say from now on, just say it. If you don''t say it, I can''t guess. If things go on like this, we will be like before. .


    Ji Zhenniang remembered the rtionship between the two and shuddered, and said hurriedly: "Okay, I will definitely tell you everything from now on, and I won''t get sulky myself!"


    After hearing this, Grandma Xie lowered her head and smiled. The rtionship between the young master and the young mistress is getting better and better.


    While I was rejoicing, I saw Steward Xieing in a hurry. I knew something must have happened, so I quickly reminded him: "Sir, Steward Xie is here."


    Xie Cheng let go of Ji Zhenniang''s hand, turned around and took a few steps forward. When Manager Xie arrived, he asked, "Uncle Xie, what happened in the city?"


    Uncle Xie is in charge of external affairs. If hees here in a hurry, there must be something big going on in the city.


    Manager Xie nodded and said with a happy face: "The scouts sent out by General Liang came to report that the people from the capital wereing to Xing''an Mansion soon, and they brought the rewards given to the soldiers by the emperor, saying that they include supplies and military pay!"

 Chapter 1747: House and land

    Chapter 1747: House andnd


    Chapter 1747 House and Land


    Xie Cheng''s pupils dted slightly: "Military pay? Did you get real money and silver for the soldiers?!"


    The court has been having a hard time in the past few years, and the soldiers in the south have been looked down upon. The court deducts their military pay whenever they can, and dys it whenever they can. Many of the guards and generals of the southern army have to pay their own wages.


    Xie Cheng was a little excited when he suddenly heard that the imperial court had brought military pay to the soldiers.


    Manager Xie nodded and couldn''t hide his excitement: "That''s right, it''s military pay. Each person gets two taels of silver, and it''s not a monthly ration of military pay for each person, but a reward for the soldiers'' prescriptions for attracting insects!"


    Lest Xie Cheng didn''t understand, he added: "The materials and military pay delivered this time are all rewards for the emperor''s prescriptions for the soldiers. Subsequent military exploits will be rewarded separately ording to merit!"


    In other words, the soldiers who fought against the enemy in the northwest would receive two rewards, one for donating medicine and the other for meritorious service.


    Ji Zhenniang was a little disdainful after hearing this: "It''s only two taels of silver, the emperor is too..."


    "Zhen Niang, don''t be rude!" Xie Cheng interrupted her harshly: "No matter how much, it is all a favor from the emperor, and we can only be grateful."


    After speaking, he looked around and saw that no one was nearby, then whispered: "Don''t be disrespectful, otherwise you will be killed, you know?"


    Seeing that he was speaking very seriously, Ji Zhenniang nodded quickly: "I know, I''m just saying it in front of you. I wouldn''t say that in front of outsiders."


    She is very smart!


    Xie Cheng looked at her proud look, shook his head helplessly, and reminded: "This is outside, not at home."


    He then asked Steward Xie: "Where is the team escorting the reward? When will it arrive at the capital? Who are the officials apanying it?"


    Manager Xie said: "The scouts arrived at Zhanggu Town when they found out. We estimate that they won''t be able to reach Fucheng until tomorrow morning."


    Because the thieves crossed the Long''an Prefecture''s defense line and caused Xing''an Prefecture to suffer a military disaster, General Liang sent his scouts a little far away, and Zhanggu Town was some distance from the capital.


    He also said: "It is said that the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Household Affairs, the Ministry of Industry, the Ministry of Rites, and the Yushitai all sent adults to apany him, and the highest-ranking ones were in the third rank. However, it is still unknown who the officials are and what their preferences are."


    The Ministry of Rites is in charge of foreign affairs, sacrifices and other affairs. Ouyang Zhang proposed that officials from the Ministry of Ritese to the northwest. In addition to holding a memorial ceremony for the soldiers who died in battle, it also had the purpose of shocking Dongqing.


    Prince Dongqing Yi went too far. In order to prevent Da Chu from going to war with both countries at the same time, Emperor Jingyuan could only tolerate Prince Yi''s collusion with the Rong bandits. However, this did not mean that he was a vegetarian, so he sent the Minister of Rites to the border. , which is a warning to Dongqing not to be stupid again.


    Manager Xie added: "However, the amount of supplies and military pay is toorge. It takes several times to transport it all. This is the first batch, and there will be more in the future."


    Ji''s family is engaged in business. After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang asked, "Is it because we don''t have enough money?"


    When her brother was admitted to Tongsheng, his grandfather gave two taels of silver to all the servants in the family. They were given out at once. The emperor also divided them into groups, which shows that he was very poor.


    Manager Xie was startled and stopped talking.


    Xie Chengs face darkened: Mother Zhen, you are talking nonsense again.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything anymore." Ji Zhenniang muttered dissatisfiedly. If you don''t have money, you don''t have money. Why don''t you let others say it? Is it wrong to tell the truth?


    It is okay to tell the truth, but if you want to tell the royal truth, you have to be prepared for your whole family to die.


    Xie Cheng turned around and asked Manager Xie: "Do the people at Sang know?"


    Manager Xie replied: "It was Zhang Zhong under Qin Baihu who sent someone to inform us." The implication was that the Qin family had already received the news.


    "That''s good. Let''s tell our servants that from now on, they must be careful in their words and deeds, and don''t make mistakes with words, otherwise they will be killed with a stick." Xie Cheng turned around and said to Ji Zhenniang: "Let''s go back to the house first."


    After saying that, he took Ji Zhenniang''s hand and led her towards the courtyard where she lived, with Grandma Xie following behind.


    Ji Zhenniang was a little happy, her face flushed, and she was really looking forward to meeting a few gossiping rtives on the road, so that they could spread the word that Xie Cheng treated her very well and couldn''t help but hold her hand outside in broad daylight.


    Mr. sir, walk slowly.


    Walking so fast, what if I cant meet anyone?


    Xie Cheng slowed down and looked back at her. He saw her eyes glistening, looking back and forth, with an expectant and excited look on her face. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, so he could only shake his head helplessly andugh happily.


    But when they arrived at the courtyard gate, Ji Zhenniang was unhappy: "There are usually a group of people wandering on the road, but today I didn''t meet any of them!"


    Speaking, he withdrew his hand, not letting Xie Cheng hold it, and walked into the yard angrily.


    There were so many rtives apanying them that the Lei family''s two vis could not fit in. In the past, Ji Zhenniang had to share the courtyard with the Han family. After Xie Cheng came back, she was able to live in a separate courtyard only because the Gao Lei family moved the family of Zhao Laoxiucai''s family next door. The reason for buying the house.


    When there was a vermin epidemic in the city, some people died in the Zhao family next door. Because of the horrific death, the old schr Zhao was frightened. He also believed in ghosts and gods and felt that this house was unlucky. The old Zhao family had to move quickly!


    Gao Lei had long wanted him to move as soon as possible. Hearing that Mr. Zhao was thinking of selling his house, he immediately asked Peng Wen to inquire and offer a good price.


    After hearing the price given by Gao Lei, Zhao Laoxiucai immediately sold the Zhao family''s house and property. When his sons found out about it, they became very angry and quarreled with him for the first time: "You old fool" Yes, we wont stop until the whole family is killed. The northwest is so chaotic. Which house in the city relies on the Lei family for safety? If it werent for the protection of the Lei family, our Zhao family would definitely be bullied from time to time. Thief!"


    The sons beat their chests and beat their feet, wishing they could hit the wall and die.


    Finally, they came to ask Gao Lei to return the house to them, and they would give her an extra one hundred taels of silver topensate Gao Lei.


    Gao Lei refused, saying that since she had many rtives, the two vis were too crowded, so she had to buy the Zhao family house so that she could live morefortably.


    However, Mrs. Gao Lei knew what the Zhao family was worried about and told them: "There is a house across the street from Feng''s Escort Bureau, which is enough for your family to live in. If your family wants it, I can help you, and I will also work with Feng." The people from the home security bureau said, let them protect your family more."


    She also gave the Lei family caravan a post, promising that if they were bullied, the Lei family caravan woulde forward to help. This was to inform the entire Lei family caravan. Even if she was not here, Lei Mao and the others would protect the Zhao family. .


    The sons of the Zhao family just returned home. Soon, with the help of Gao Lei, they bought a house in the street of the Fengjia Escort Bureau, and moved quickly with the help of the Lei Family Nursing Home.


    The Lei family caravan was too enthusiastic, and only then did the old schr Zhaoe to his senses and said angrily: "That shrew of the Gao Lei family has been thinking about my Zhao family house for a long time!"


    How many sons, haha, do you know? But you sold the house, so who can me you?


    Fortunately, Mrs. Gao was upright and not only gave more money, but also promised to protect the Zhao family.


    Gu Jinli also likes to buy houses andnd. As early as before and after the Dragon Boat Festival, he sends out many servants to look for houses andnd. If anyone wants to sell, he immediately goes to ask.


    After the war, many families in Xing''an Prefecture wanted to sell theirnd, and everyone was afraid. Those who were able wanted to move to the capital, while those who were not able also wanted to move to Daliang Prefecture, as far as possible from the soldiers and thieves.

 Chapter 1748: Take advantage of the situation

    Chapter 1748: Take advantage of the situation


    Chapter 1748: Taking advantage of the situation


    Gu Jinli was able to buy a lot ofnd for houses and shops.


    She also told Kuang and Ji Zhenniang, and they also bought some... Even though they are eating grain porridge now, after the bandits were suppressed in Bang Mountain, several families became very rich and had money to buy houses andnd.


    Because of this, as soon as Ji Zhenniang and Xie Cheng entered the courtyard, Grandma Xie came to report that Erqing was here.


    Erqing came to deliver a message. After seeing Ji Zhenniang, he told Gu Jinli''s instructions: "Mrs. Xie, my wife said that if you have a house deed that has not been registered at the Yamen, find it now and give it to Gao Gao. Madam, she will go to the Yamen in person to document all the property deeds."


    Its so urgent, but what happened? Ji Zhenniang asked.


    Erqing: "My wife said that this matter should be settled as soon as possible to avoid any changes."


    Thedy said that wealthy families and high-ranking officials are not short of money, and they like to buy houses andnd. In order to prevent the apanying adults from using their power to **** houses andnd, they had better get the house andnd deeds first.


    Mrs. Gao was deeply convinced and agreed toe forward to handle this matter.


    She was sent to inform Ji Zhenniang and the others to quickly pick up the property deed that was to be passed.


    "My wife also told me that if there is a house, shop ornd that I want to buy but has not yet bought, it is best to buy it today and tomorrow."


    Xie Cheng also asked: "If Zhenniang wants to buy a farm, tell me and I will go and do it for you."


    Ji Zhenniang shook her head and said with a bit of disgust: "There is war in the northwest, and the fields are thin. I feel that I have lost money on the ones I bought earlier, so I won''t buy them."


    If Gu Jinli and the others hadn''t bought it, she thought what if Gu Jinli and the others made a profit if she didn''t buy it, so she followed suit.


    He then said, "Thank you, mama. Go and get the deeds for the houses, shops and fields."


    Yes. Grandma Xie hurriedly went to find it.


    Erqing said goodbye and left.


    Xie Cheng held Ji Zhenniang''s hand and told her in detail that she should be careful in her words and deeds. If she had anything to say, wait until he came back. The two of them hid in the house and said, "We can''t be like this again. On the way, you said something dissatisfied with the emperor. Walls have ears, so people will inevitably listen to them. Even the servants at home are not allowed to say too much. The servants will inevitably have bad words. If they say it out, they will be confiscated and beheaded. .


    After speaking, he saw Ji Zhenniang pursed her lips and became displeased, and coaxed her: "I want to grow old with Zhenniang and give her honor, so while I am working hard, I also want Zhenniang to be safe."


    If you die, you can no longer be the generals wife.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang lost her anger and said shyly and proudly: "My husband is right, I won''t talk nonsense."


    Xie Cheng was afraid that she would get carried away, so after exining a few more words, he said: "The reward team from Beijing is here. The soldiers at the post station outside the city must be extremely happy. I will go out with Uncle Niu and beat them to prevent them from talking." No protection, causing trouble for everyone.


    "Mr. Xie, let''s go." Ji Zhenniang sent Xie Cheng out, and after Grandma Xie brought the deed, they went to Gao Lei''s yard together.


    The Kuang family, Han family, Lu family, Guo Daming''s daughter-inw and others all came to deliver the deed.


    Seeing this, Ji Zhenniang quickly picked up her skirt and ran, rushing into the house. When she saw Gu Jinli, she handed the box containing the deed to Gu Jinli: "Here you go, pass it on with your family."


    Aunt Lei likes Gu Jinli the most, and she will be the first to submit the deed. If she can give her her own deed, she will be the second to submit.


    He quickly turned around and saluted Gao Lei respectfully: "I''ve seen Aunt Lei. The deed has expired. I''m sorry to bother you."


    Gao Lei snorted coldly, and did not care about her hurrying in. Instead, he warned: "Someone ising to the capital. Be more honest recently and stop talking nonsense. If you cause trouble to everyone, I want you to look good!"


    Ji Zhenniang shivered and quickly promised: "I know, I won''t dare to talk nonsense."


    Gao Lei didn''t say anything and stared at Ji Zhenniang for a while. After she got scared, she looked away.


    After collecting all the deeds, Gao Lei took Peng Wen and others to the government office.


    When Magistrate Hao and others learned that the emperor''s reward team was approaching Xing''an Prefecture, they were very excited and anxious, and immediately got busy to prevent something going wrong tomorrow.


    It happened that some smart people in the city came to the Yamen with their teeth and various deeds, and wanted to pass the red deed, blocking the main gate of the Yamen. Have you ever seen the government office busy?


    Qi Tongzhi asked Shi Bantou to drive people away.


    "I want toe back next month to get the red contract. The prefect is not free recently, so please go back!" Shi Bantou got the order and led the government officials to stop them.


    "Shi Bantou, be amodating. It''s just a matter of time and it will be over soon." The guys refused to leave and gave Shi Bantou and the others money.


    But Shi Bantou refused to ept them and asked the government officials to drive them away with sticks. Those whose backers were not strong enough were all beaten away.


    Gao Lei was not stopped and entered through the corner gate of the Yamen. He went to see Magistrate Hao and told him that he wanted to file the deed.


    The Lei family''s caravan has helped the city a lot, so Magistrate Hao will naturally give this face and ask Master Shuqi to take the Gao Lei family to handle it.


    But the deeds that Gao Lei brought were quiterge, and it took more than an hour toplete.


    As soon as it was done, the servants of the Gu family sent two morend deeds, and they went through a lot of trouble.


    Qi Tongzhi was shocked when he heard this. After going to the official''s office to inquire, he learned that 90% of the deeds brought by Gao Lei belonged to Gu Jinli, Kuang, Ji and other women. He immediately felt sour and ran to tell Magistrate Hao: "Your Excellency, did they buy too muchnd, houses, shops, and houses? And where did they get the money?"


    Zhifu Hao was busy receiving people from the capital. Hearing this, he raised his head and looked at Qi Tongzhi.


    This Qi Tongzhi is a bit gossipy.


    Zhifu Hao asked in a nonchnt manner: "Is it much?"


    Not only are there too many, they also take advantage of them to rob them!


    Qi Tongzhi said this in a cryptic way.


    Magistrate Hao sneered: "How many decent people do this kind of thing?"


    This kind of respectable family refers to the aristocratic families and high-ranking officials who like to take advantage of the chaos to buynd and houses.


    Qi Tongzhi choked and said hurriedly: "I am a low-ranking official."


    It was because I still had official business to attend to, so I hurriedly left.


    When Gao Lei returned to the other courtyard, it was already evening. Manager Ruan sent people to bring food and meat. Pigs and sheep were being ughtered in the other courtyard, and it was very lively.


    Hearing this lively voice, Gao Lei was very happy and asked Peng Wen to send the red deeds in exchange to each family.


    As for Gu Jinlis family, they are in no hurry to give it away.


    That girl said that she and Sang woulde over to her for a reunion dinner in the evening.


    How did you know that Xie Cheng was grateful to Gao Lei for teaching Ji Zhenniang and brought Ji Zhenniang with him during dinner.


    Ji Zhenniang: "Aunt Lei, let''s have dinner with you."


    Gao Lei was a little annoyed when he saw her, and Ji Zhenniang was a busy person, so with her around, the meal would be somewhat troublesome.


    Sure enough, Gao Lei was angered by Ji Zhenniang again at the banquet.


    However, she is still happy in her heart. People love to be lively when they are old, and its not that she really doesnt want to see Ji Zhenniang. If she really doesnt, she wont teach her.


    After a few peopleughed and ate, they went back to rest. The next day, the whole city was anxiously waiting for the arrival of the emperor''s reward team.


    Many people ran to the city gate to watch the excitement. They waited from morning to afternoon until the reward team finally arrived.


    "Come,e, the emperor''s reward team is here, there are so many carriages, you can''t see the end!" A good person from a good family rode to the city more than ten miles away and waited. After seeing the reward team, he immediately rode back to report the first ce. hand message.

 Chapter 1749: Ban Shilang

    Chapter 1749: Ban Shng


    Chapter 1749 Ban Shng


    But he was too mboyant. Someone who knew him shouted at the top of his lungs: "Master Bao, where did you get the horse? Such a good horse should be sent to the army for the soldiers to use!"


    Horses are military assets, and horses from the northwest are especially valuable. Even if some families are qualified and have the money to buy horses, they are sometimes taken to the military.


    The only horse in the Bao family is a female. It is used to breed seeds. It is very precious. However, Bao Baolu is the only remaining son of Mr. Bao, so it is also very precious.


    So I begged Mr. Bao to ride on horseback to meet the adults in the capital.


    Master Bao agreed, but when he heard the words of the second brother of Hu Yamen''s family in the same street, Master Bao became excited and shouted: "Bao Baolu, you rebellious son,e down quickly, or I will beat you to death!"


    The sound was like thunder, almost frightening the proud Bao Baolu and causing him to fall off his horse.


    Mr. Bao''s body went limp and he almost fell down. He was supported by Hu Er, who snorted coldly: "Master Bao, you shouldn''t let Mr. Bao ride a horse!"


    Are you seeking death by making public statements at this time?


    "If you don''t have time to ride a horse, it''s better to marry Master Bao quickly and have a baby as soon as possible. This is a single seedling in your family, so you don''t have to worry about it. Do you want to wait until the next time the banditse?"


    After hearing this, Mr. Bao was grateful: "Thank you for reminding me."


    As expected of being an old neighbor on the same street, I always think of his family.


    Hu Er chuckled: "As the saying goes, distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. With the rtionship between our two families, what else can Mr. Bao thank you for?"


    He added: "My Hu family has two daughters of the right age. They are both good-looking and good-looking. Do you think Master Bao and Young Master Bao arepatible? I think they are a good match..."


    He actually talked about matchmaking to his niece and daughter!


    Master Bao is so angry that he shouldn''t be grateful to Hu Er. This guy has been a fool since he was a child. He won''t talk nonsense to you if there is no good thing.


    "Bao Baolu,e home with me!" Mr. Bao stopped watching the fun, twisted his son''s ears, pulled the horse''s reins, and walked toward the city with several servants behind him.


    Dad, let go, let go, dont go back yet. The adults areing soon. There are many carriages. I heard they contain real money and silver. If you dont see them, you will regret it for the rest of your life!


    "What a bullshit!" Mr. Bao was angry, but it would be a shame not to watch this rare lively event. He said in a soft tone: "The reward team must be moving slowly when pulling things. Let''s go home first and tie up the horses before watching. Theres enough time.


    Hu Er looked at the backs of the Bao family and his son and sneered, Ha, you still look down on the Hu family? His brother is a government official and sees the prefect every day!


    However, Bao Baolu is a rare good match. Nowadays, there are more girls than boys in the northwest. If we don''t find this good match for the girl in the family quickly, I am afraid that "Bao Baolu" will be snatched away by other women.


    Hu Da on the other side was following his brothers, stopping the people watching the excitement and shouting: "Back off, everyone, back off. If you hit the frame of the adults, you will be beheaded!"


    Magistrate Hao resisted the lingering power of the autumn tiger and looked at the excited people near the city gate. He regretted letting the big guyse to greet the adults.


    What if this scares the horse and causes the adults'' car to overturn? !


    Fortunately, the soldiers from the post station came to help maintain order, and there has been no trouble so far.


    God bless me, may everything go smoothly today, and nothing will go wrong!


    Perhaps God was moved. When the reward team arrived in front of the city gate, although the horses were frightened and almost overturned, the adults in the capital did not get angry.


    Just because Ban Shng of the Ministry of Rites said: "I was worried about the city after the war. Now that I see it, half of my worries are gone. I feel very relieved and relieved!"


    Many people couldn''t understand what he was talking about. It was obvious that he raised his sleeves to wipe away his tears and hurriedlyforted him: "Sir, please don''t cry. The city wall of our Xing''an Prefecture looks in tatters, but the city is nice. There are shops and restaurants. Its not much worse than your capital city. Yes, sir, dont cry, our Xingan Prefecture is not that bad. We also have insect attractant and that kind of insect repellent medicine that poisonous insects cannot get on the body. In terms of the ability to kill poisonous insects, it is better than Da Other ces in Chu are much more powerful. When youe to our Xing''an Mansion, just eat, drink and sleep without worry, the poisonous insects will not be able to crawl on you."


    Themon peopleforted me with every word, which moved Mr. Ban.


    However, Mr. Ban is overthinking it. The people areforting you because they think it is unlucky for you to wipe your tears as soon as an officiales, as if you are crying in mourning. They want to coax you not to cry.


    Ban Shng continued to move, and said to Hao Zhifu: "Hao Zhifu, the people of Xing''an Mansion can be so happy and kind when they experience war and scourge.


    Praise again?


    "What do you mean, Mr. Ban? Your Majesty, have you ever praised me?" Hao Zhifu''s eyes lit up. When he asked, he almost couldn''t restrain his excitement and grabbed Mr. Ban''s arm.


    Ban Shng nodded: "Well, when the Jie report from Xing''an Mansion was sent to Beijing, His Majesty praised Hao Zhifu.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Magistrate Haoughed heartily and felt like he was floating. The emperor praised him. Needless to say, he would definitely be promoted to the capital and leave this ghost ce in the northwest.


    Qi Tong felt sad and congratted Magistrate Hao with a stiff face: "It seems that your Excellency will be promoted and leave soon. I would like to congratte you in advance."


    Ban Shng frowned when he heard this, and said dissatisfiedly: "Qi Tongzhi, where did you hear this? His Majesty praised you two, but said that you two have experience in managing border towns, and you want to keep them in Xing''an Prefecture for more years." Stay for a few years until the rebels are defeated in the northwest."


    "What!"


    Heaven!


    Zhifu Hao and Qi Tongzhi cried out, their bodies softened, and they fell backwards. They were supported by their masters in time, so they didn''t make a joke.


    The masters of the two men were covered in cold sweat on their backs, and said with a smile on their faces: "Excuse me, Mr. Ban, but Magistrate Hao and Qi Tongzhi were so excited when they heard that His Majesty praised them, and they couldn''t bear it for a moment, so..."


    Hehe, hehe, the two mastersughed dryly.


    Ben Shng is also in his forties. He has been an official for twenty years, so he naturally knows why Magistrate Hao and Qi Tongzhi fainted... This ce in the northwest is barren and always at war, so no one is happy to live there.


    Ban Shng did not expose them and only said: "It''s gettingte and the team is long. Quickly arrange people to lure the insects and enter the city."


    General Liang was talking to Mr. Xu who came from the Ministry of War in the capital. Hearing this, he said to Mr. Xu: "I will go and make arrangements for trapping insects first. Sir Xu, please go to the tent below the city to rest. I will arrange for military doctors to trap the insects for you." "


    Xu Langzhong nodded and was taken to arge tent on the left side of the city gate by Lieutenant General Lu.


    The elders of each tribe were also led to other camps to lure insects.


    Luring insects is a time-consuming job. By the time all the adults and rewards had lured the insect queen, it was already more than an hourter, the sky had darkened, and it was time to close the city gate.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Magistrate Hao hurriedly asked people to y drums: "Sound up the drums, let''s wee the emperor''s reward into the city!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The soldiers on the city tower immediately beat the drums, and with the sound of the drums and the long and joyful sound of the sheng, they weed the rewards and the adults into Xing''an Mansion, just like the joy of weing a bride.


    Carloads of rewards entered the city under the afterglow of the Golden Crow. After the first cart containing the sacrifices and other items entered the government office, thest carriage pulling the rewards entered the city.


    Emperor Jingyuan sent so many rewards that the people watching the excitement were very excited.

 Chapter 1750: Can walk sideways

    Chapter 1750: Can walk sideways


    Chapter 1750 Can walk sideways


    My ancestors, the emperor is too rich and has given us so many good things.


    I heard its just the first batch, and there will be two, three, four, five, six thousands of batches of rewards in the future!


    Thousands of rewards? How can we use them all?


    Someone interrupted their daydreaming: "What are you talking about? These rewards are for the soldiers who resisted the army, and you have no share!"


    The guy was stunned for a moment, and then said: "It''s only given to the soldiers who resisted the army, so these rewards will be endless!"


    The people were still talking happily, asking how the soldiers could do harm in order to get rid of the great reward given by the emperor.


    Mr. Xu and the others blushed upon hearing this... These rewards seemedrge, but there were hundreds of thousands of soldiers fighting in the northwest, and the supplies of more than 200 vehicles were simply not enough.


    And the things have to be taken to Daokou Gou to Xu You and distributed by him. They are not distributed in Xing''an Prefecture.


    When the soldiers and people of Xing''an Prefecture find out tomorrow, I don''t know how they will react. They will probably be furious...Mr. Xu just wants to run away quickly at the moment and doesn''t want to stay in Xing''an Prefecture any longer!


    But they have to hold a ceremony here to pay homage to the soldiers who died in Xing''an Prefecture, so they can''t leave tomorrow.


    A burst of fire came, and the people lit torches and continued to watch the fun: "Listen to this sound, the wheels of the cart have crushed the brick road loose... Is the silver in the cart? Your Majesty is too generous!"


    Upon hearing this, Langzhong Liu of Hubu hurriedly said to Langzhong Xu: "It''s getting dark, hurry up."


    There are many bandits in the northwest, and with so much money, if a group of tough bandits suddenly breaks out from the crowd, their entire n will be beheaded!


    Mr. Xu nodded and immediately ordered the apanying soldiers from the Ministry of War to guard both sides of the convoy and speed up towards the government office.


    Half an hourter, all the rewards were finally safely brought into the government office.


    Langzhong Xu and Langzhong Liu did not rest. Instead, they brought two adults from the censor''s desk to testify, and they counted the rewards together to confirm that they were notcking.


    By the time I waspletely finished, it was almost Haishi.


    The adults were so exhausted that they had no time to have the dust-washing banquet, so Magistrate Hao had no choice but to change the dust-washing banquet to tomorrow.


    After all the adults had some food, they quickly went to the arranged amodation to rest.


    Gu Jinli also went to see the excitement, but found it boring, so he came back before dark.


    Originally thought that Qin Sang would stay on call until midnight before returning, but he returned to the yard half an hourter.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see him back, and they had dinner together.


    Since they might have to receive a reward tomorrow, the two of them took a shower early and went to bed to prepare for bed.


    Gu Jinli: "I didn''t expect that the emperor would actually give me a reward and say something like a gold medal to avoid death. It''s such an unexpected surprise."


    Qin Sang was also a little surprised, but said: "With his words, I won''t worry about you being bullied in the northwest."


    The chaos in the northwest is not only war, but also various disasters... the Rongshan Gang, local viins, high-ranking officials in the yamen, and the wives of generals.


    He can defeat thieves and deal with generals, but if Xiaoyu goes out to socialize with the generals'' wives, he is beyond his reach.


    Speaking of which, he was too useless to protect her and needed to take advantage of her.


    Gu Jinli saw the guilt in his eyes and said with a smile: "If you have served the country well, you should be treated kindly. With these words, no matter how high the rank of the other party is, they will not dare to give me the punishment. With these words, I can still be my wife in the northwest." Just walk sideways in the pile, so dont worry.


    He pointed to her face and said, "Starting from tomorrow, I can slowly make my face better."


    Now that the situation is basically settled, Brother Qin has made great achievements again, and she has obtained the words of Emperor Jingyuan, so she no longer has to worry about her appearance causing trouble.


    But Im toozy to socialize. Ill still go out less in the future. Even if I go wandering on the street, Ill add some ck color to my face.


    Qin Sang felt a dull pain in his heart. Xiaoyu was a person with a strong sense of self-protection. He would be cautious and prevent certain things in advance, but it was just like this that made him feel distressed.


    He doesn''t know how to make any vows, so he can only fight with his life to give her a piece of sky so that she can live unscrupulously. "I feel wronged Xiaoyu." Qin Sang hugged her, his throat was sore, and when he was about to say something, he suddenly heard her say: "Brother, it''s been a long night, do you want to have a baby?"


    Qin Sang was startled and looked down at her. In the dim candlelight, her eyes were as bright as stars. She blinked at him twice and asked in a teasing tone, "Are you going to have a baby?"


    Qin Sang was amused by her, and he resisted the impulse and shook his head: "Don''t make trouble, little fish, I have to get up early tomorrow to wait for the reward."


    What if she is too tired to get up tomorrow?


    And because he had juste back, they had been having a bit of a fuss these past few days. She had been weak all day long and couldn''t cheer up. She had to rest for two days to let her slow down.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, let''s just sleep tonight."


    After saying that, she nestled into his arms and arched her arms like a pig. After finding afortable position, she did not close her eyes to sleep immediately, but raised her head and stared at him with her eyes open.


    At first, Qin Sang could withstand it, but soon he was defeated and he covered her eyes with his palms: "Don''t make trouble, little fish, go to sleep."


    If you keep reading, something will happen.


    Pfft, Gu Jinliughed unkindly and responded: "Okay, I won''t make trouble anymore, good night."


    After saying that, within half a quarter of an hour, my breathing became slower.


    Qin Sang knew that she was sleeping.


    He lowered his head and looked at the sleeping person in his arms, his heart filled to the brim. When he had enough, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead, moved his hand, turned off the light, and hugged her to sleep.


    The two of them woke up at half past nine o''clock the next day.


    Seeing that it was still early, we yed boxing together in the yard and also showed off our sword skills.


    Qin Sang was very strong, with powerful sword skills and the potential to split mountains. He held back his strength and fought with her. When she had enough fun, under her dissatisfied re, he put away his knife and took her hand, and went to take a bath and have breakfast.


    After breakfast, Qin Sang and Xie Cheng left.


    At half past midnight, Qin Sang came back from the back door and told her the news that Ban Shng hade in person with a reward.


    Shng Ban came here personally to give me the reward. Gu Jinli was overjoyed and lowered his voice andughed: Now I can walk sideways even more.


    It is much better for the Minister of Rites to deliver gold in person than to have other low-level officials deliver it.


    Qin Sang smiled and stroked her hair: "Well, we little fish have made a difference. We can live more arrogantly in the northwest from now on."


    He said again: "Let''s go, change your clothes, heal the pimples on your face, and receive your rewardter."


    After saying that, he took her hand and entered the house.


    Not long after it was done, a burst of drum music came. Soon, Erqing came to report: "Sir, Madam, the Minister of Ben hase to deliver the emperor''s reward. Mrs. Gao asked you to go and greet her as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I got it." Gu Jinli responded, tugging at the scarf covering his face. After making sure it was strong, he followed Qin Sang out of the residence and walked to the front door.


    At this time, there was an explosion in Xing''an Mansion. Groups of people followed Ban Shng and his reward team all the way to the Lei Family Courtyard.


    Hey, the reward is for the Lei Family Courtyard, is it for Mrs. Gao?!


    "There are so many people living in the Lei Family Courtyard. Who knows who it is for? It may be for Qin Baihu, but he killed the general of the army!"


    It may also be for Mrs. Qin, who made the insect attractant.


    The people who were watching the excitement were talking about it. After listening to this, Shi Lang turned around, stood in front of the gate of the Lei Family Courtyard, and sang to everyone: "The Gu family of the Qin family has made great achievements in making medicine to fight against the army. Your Majesty is grateful, It is said that the Gu family of Qin has made great contributions to the country and should be treated favorably, with a special reward of a hundred taels of gold!"


    Ban Shng is a official from Sanpin Jing. He does not have to shout this kind of words at all, but he got the carrying and exnation of Ouyang Zhang, and also felt that Gu Jinli had a merit and saved his grandson, so he was willing to help her.

 Chapter 1751: mantra

    Chapter 1751: mantra


    Chapter 1751 Mantra


    What do you mean?


    The people watching the excitement did not know much about literacy, so they did not understand the meaning of the words for a while.


    Zhifu Hao, who came with him, felt that they had embarrassed him, and exined at the top of his lungs: "The emperor praised Qin Gu, saying that she made insect attractants and had meritorious service in fighting against the Rong people, so he wanted to treat her favorably!"


    Oh, thats what it means. I understand. We will treat Mrs. Qin kindly and never make Mrs. Qin angry.


    Someone else yelled at the top of their lungs: "Whoever dares to make Mrs. Qin angry is going against the emperor!"


    His voice is loud and full of energy, and he sounds like a practicing practitioner. Needless to say, he is the person arranged by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang wanted to take advantage of the situation to protect Gu Jinli and make the emperor''s words known to everyone, so he ced his own person among the crowd watching the excitement to lead the conversation.


    Later, those who have served the country should be treated kindly became Gu Jinli''s mantra. Whenever a short-sighteddy or official wanted to embarrass her in public, she would say: Your Majesty, he said, I am with you. Those who have made meritorious service to the country should be treated favorably.


    You are making things difficult for me because you want to go against the emperor!


    And this trick worked really well. After listening to the excitement, the people who were watching the excitement shouted one after another: "Yes, Mrs. Qin is our benefactor. No one can bully her, otherwise she will be against the emperor and rebel!"


    Thats it! Magistrate Hao was ready to die. Could he just say these two words about rebellion?


    After hearing this, Ban Shng was not angry. He smiled lightly and turned to face the Lei family courtyard.


    The middle door of the Lei Family Courtyard was wide open. Qin Sang and Zhang Yan, several hundred households and general bannermen came out first. Gao Lei, with the wives of hundreds of households, and the general bannerdies were half a foot behind. They all knelt down and shouted: "I and other women of the people respectfully wee His Majesty''s gifts and thank His Majesty for your kindness."


    After speaking, he added: "I have met Mr. Minister."


    After saying this, he knelt down and waited for the reward toe through the door.


    The waiter did not let them kneel for too long and immediately entered the room. However, he had a good demeanor and looked very pleasing to the eye while holding a tray of gold. This really excited the middle-ageddies who came to see the excitement and blushed. Face, whispering gossip.


    Sending royal rewards is a troublesome task. It requires setting up the incense table, singing auspicious words, and kneeling down and bowing. By the time Gu Jinli actually got the gold, it was already half an hourter.


    Gu Jinliined in his heart that it was really not easy to earn these one hundred taels of gold. Fortunately, there were words that could make her walk sideways, so it was not a loss.


    "Master Laoban is here." Qin Sang, as Gu Jinli''s husband, came out to socialize with the assistant minister, and said: "Seeing that it is almost noon, some food has been prepared in the other courtyard. Can you stay for lunch?"


    After saying that, he raised a smile, and in an instant, Ban Shng''s eyes lit up... This young man''s facial features were chiselled, and his appearance was a bit cold, and because he was in charge of soldiers, he had a heavy aura, but he didn''t expect that when he smiled, he looked like The warm sun in April breaks through the clouds, warm and dazzling.


    Hey, there is a dimple.


    Gu Jinli was holding a tray of gold, looked at the face of the Ban Shifu, and smiled... Brother Qin is worthy of being a killer of middle-aged and elderly people. If he smiles, the older people will have a favorable impression of him.


    When Ban Shng heard that both Qin Sang''s parents were dead, he showed his fatherly look and said with a smile: "No, let''s take us to the medicine storehouse first to see the magic repellent medicine."


    This is a big deal. They had been thinking about it since they heard about it on the way here.


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "You should go too."


    Seeing that her face was covered with a scarf and she still smelled of medicine, he said, "There is an imperial physician apanying you. I will ask the imperial physician to take your pulse and look at your faceter."


    The way of heaven is very fair. It gave Qin Gu a lot of talents, but it also gave her the disaster of disfigurement.


    However, Ban Shng did not show a trace of disgust, fearing that Mrs. Qin Gu would not think about it and do something stupid... But looking at her silly look holding the gold, she must be a big-hearted person who would not seek short-sightedness. Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Sir, don''t worry. The younger generation knows medical skills, and there are doctors in the apanying team. They have been using medicine to treat it. Now the e on the face has gradually improved."


    He also said: "The imperial doctor is an official and has important responsibilities, so there is no need to spend time on the younger generation."


    After hearing this, the two apanying doctors were very satisfied and looked at Gu Jinli a lot. The young doctor Liu said: "Mrs. Qin, please lead the way."


    The tone is a bit tough and arrogant.


    But soon, he could no longer be proud.


    In the yard of the medicine warehouse, Old Doctor Xu and Old Doctor Fang are carefully studying the magic medicine for repelling insects in the house. They have made great progress and have found a medicinal material to rece the newt liver.


    "This is the four-legged snake liver juice?" Doctor Liu looked at the soybean-sized four-legged snake liver in front of him and couldn''t believe that it was a new medicinal material synthesized from the four-legged snake liver plus ck vine juice and stone frost powder.


    Old Doctor Xu nodded, with a smile on his face: "Yes, it is a newly synthesized medicinal material. This medicinal material can be made thanks to Mrs. Qin. If it were not for the pharmacological booklet of anthelmintic drugs written by her, we would have tried to break it. I cant even figure it out in my head.


    There is a sentence written in the pharmacology booklet, everything can be used as medicine, and new medicines can be synthesized from all things. If there is no medicine, then make medicine.


    Old doctor Xu thinks it makes perfect sense.


    And being able tobine a new medicinal ingredient gave him a great sense of aplishment!


    After hearing this, Imperial Physician Xiao Liu nced at Gu Jinli and said calmly: "Combining medicines has been around since ancient times. It''s not unusual."


    Old Doctor Xu was not happy: "But it won''t be easy to be able to decipher all the medicinal materials in the Rong Thief''s Anti-Insect Medicine in a short period of time, and to urately find new medicines to rece it!"


    If you dont have real ability, you simply cant do it.


    Dr. Xiao Liu frowned when he heard this. Dr. Shi Tai, who was next to him, was afraid that he would say something bad again, so he spoke first: "It is indeed not easy. Mrs. Qin is indeed a person who has made great contributions to the country. I admire her."


    He then asked, "Mrs. Qin, where is the pharmacology booklet? Can you show it to me?"


    Gu Jinli: "Old Doctor Xu and the others have copied two volumes. Please ask them to take a look at it. We, the family members of the army, are about to leave for Daokou Gou. We have been busy packing our things recently."


    The implication is that I dont have time to do the anthelmintics. If you ask them two, I dont care.


    She is considered a participant anyway, and she will be able to take credit when the anthelmintic drug is developed.


    Physician Shi asked Dr. Xu again: "Brother Xu, can you lend me the pharmacology booklet to read?"


    Old Doctor Xu was in great pain. He was so rare that he didn''t want to borrow the pharmacology booklet.


    But the other party was an imperial physician from the Imperial Medical Office in the capital, so Old Doctor Xu had to give it to him and asked the medicine boy to bring him a pharmacology booklet.


    After seeing it, Dr. Shi eximed repeatedly, which aroused Dr. Liu''s curiosity. He asked for a pharmacology booklet to read... His disdain for Gu Jinli was gone.


    I thought she was just an opportunistic and scheming woman, but I didn''t expect that she was someone with real abilities. She could actually write down clearly the medicinal properties, benefits, harms, and even the ipatibility of each medicinal ingredient in Rong Thief''s Insect Repellent Magic Medicine. .


    Imperial Doctor Xiao Liu has good medical skills and entered the Imperial Medical Office at a young age. He is very arrogant. At this moment, he bowed to Gu Jinli and said sincerely: "I am shallow, Mrs. Qin, don''t me me."

 Chapter 1752: worship them

    Chapter 1752: worship them


    Chapter 1752: Worship Them


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "No wonder, I have to trouble all the imperial doctors to make anthelmintics."


    I''mzy and don''t want to do this work.


    After speaking, he hid behind Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang knew that she was impatient to socialize and wanted him to find a chance for her to slip away, so after saying a few words to Ban Shng, Ban Shng asked Gu Jinli to leave.


    "Then I''ll take my leave first." Gu Jinli didn''t get what he wanted, so he ran away with Erqing and Sanqing.


    Before I returned to the courtyard where I lived, I saw a group of people gathered in front of the courtyard gate. They were all tall, short, fat and thin. They were Kuang Shi, Ji Zhenniang, and a group of younger children.


    Ji Zhenniang was very happy when she saw Gu Jinli. She hurriedly waved and said, "Gu Xiaoyu,e quickly. Where is the emperor''s gold? Bring it to us and say goodbye."


    The gift given by the emperor, I have to take two ingots back to offer it.


    Gu Jinli chuckled, slowed down and walked for a while before arriving in front of the courtyard gate.


    A group of little ghosts looked up at her and asked expectantly and anxiously: "Sister-inw Qin/Aunt Qin/Mrs. Qin, can we take a look at the emperor''s gold and pay our respects to them?"


    "Worship them?" Gu Jinli was speechless: "They are not gods, and you will not receive blessings if you worship them."


    Liujin said: "If you touch it, you will get blessings. If you have blessings, you will be able to protect us from getting sick!"


    Kuang also begged: "Sang''s wife, please take out the gold and let them touch it. This thing with the spirit of the dragon can ward off disasters for them."


    Gu Jinli looked at Mrs. Kuang and saw a pleading look on her face. Then he looked into a small flower forest in the distance. There were hiding a group of rtives of soldiers and soldiers who wanted toe up but didn''t dare.


    They all loved their son, and Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "Okay, I''ll have someone carry the gold to the study yard in front of meter. Aunt Niu will let those who want good luck line up to touch it."


    Give you some psychologicalfort.


    Mrs. Kuang beamed with joy and said, "Sister-inw, I know you are a good person. I will thank you on my behalf."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, my aunt knows your rules. The children just touch them and won''t let anyone steal the gold."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "I can rest assured that my aunt is doing things."


    After all, this is a life-and-death friendship.


    Mrs. Kuang heard this with a smile on her face and called to the children: "Follow me and line up. Be honest. Anyone who dares to make trouble will not be allowed to touch the emperor''s gold."


    A group of little guys nodded in response and said very loudly: "Yes, yes, yes, we know, don''t worry!"


    Erqing saw it funny. After receiving Gu Jinli''s instructions, he went into the house and took out the gold given by the emperor.


    Ji Zhenniang looked at the gold, her eyes shone, but she didn''t follow her. Instead, she came to help Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli knocked her hand off in disgust. As she walked into the yard, she said: "Don''t even think about making stupid demands, I won''t agree to it." , those who know the truth should retreat immediately."


    Ji Zhenniang was choked by these words, her eyes were red and she said: "Gu Xiaoyu, we are such good friends, how can you be so heartless?!"


    At these words, Gu Jinli shuddered: "What you said makes it sound like I have abandoned you. Shut up now. I''m cold."


    Ji Zhenniang refused to give up and entered the courtyard shamelessly, pleading: "Gu Xiaoyu, I am not being unreasonable this time. In fact, the gold given by the emperor is very important to my mother''s family... The Ji family is a merchant, and they are always called cheap merchants. , if I can get two ingots of gold given by the emperor to go home and worship, those sons of the gentry will no longer dare to despise the Ji family andugh at my brother."


    He added: "Don''t worry, I will buy it with you with silver, and you won''t lose money."


    Gu Jinli had already entered the courtyard, sat on a chair in the corridor, took the warm water from Grandma Tao, and said, "You said you are not unreasonable? The things given by the emperor all have the mark of the inner pce. If I give you gold, If someone in your natal family secretly uses it to do evil things in the name of others, and when the people in the pce trace the mark and the reward record and find my head, wouldnt I be beheaded?


    Ji Zhenniang was confused: "It''s not that serious. Besides, my family won''t do this."


    Gu Jinli sneered twice: "Haha, do you still want me to tell you how chaotic your Ji family is?"


    Ji Zhenniangs face turned red and she stopped talking.


    After hearing what happened, Aunt Tao said: "Mrs. Xie, you are really making things difficult for my wife. This will definitely not happen." After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang was angry for a while, and finally said: "I thought too little. "


    Gu Jinli scolded her: "With your brain, it''s really difficult to think deeply."


    Ji Zhenniang choked and jumped in anger, but she did not dare to get angry. She begged again: "I don''t want the gold anymore, so please let me touch it twice... I have been trying hard to have a son recently."


    Gu Jinli turned around and looked at Ji Zhenniang''s shy look. The corner of his mouth twitched: "That''s just some gold. Can it protect you from having a son?"


    "Why not? That is gold given by the emperor, and it has the aura of a dragon!" Ji Zhenniang said with certainty, with a look of conviction on her face.


    Gu Jinli:


    Where''s the knife? Let me split this guy''s brain open and see if it''s water or straw?


    Mama Tao, take her to touch the gold. Gu Jinli was toozy to argue with Ji Zhenniang and asked Aunt Tao to take her to touch the gold.


    After touching it, Ji Zhenniang came out with an excited face: "Gu Xiaoyu, thank you."


    Thanks a ghost.


    Gu Jinli gave her a look and said: "Hurry up and pack up the farnd that your family bought. We will set off to Daokou Gou after the ninth day of September. If you haven''t taken care of the general affairs before we leave, I will detain you." Dividends from your velvet quilt.


    The appointment letters for each guard station from the imperial court have not yet been sent, so Xu You gave them plenty of time.


    Ji Zhenniang felt sorry for the money and said hurriedly: "No, I will definitely handle it and I will never hold you back!"


    There is Xie Cheng, he will help her.


    Lets go. Gu Jinli waved his hand and sent Ji Zhenniang away.


    Ji Zhenniang was still a little aggrieved, feeling that Gu Jinli didn''t value her.


    However, Gu Jinli was good enough to her.


    Qin Sang was very busy today and did note back at noon. He returned to the courtyard near evening and told Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, I am going to the government office tonight for a reception banquet."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, drink less, don''t get drunk."


    Qin Sang nodded and asked, "Are you hungry? Let''s have dinner now."


    Gu Jinli eximed: "Aren''t you going to have a feast to wee the wind?"


    Qin Sang reached out and hugged her and said: "I want to eat with Xiaoyu, and I get drunk easily on an empty stomach, so I need to eat something first to cushion my stomach."


    He learned that he didn''te back at noon, so Xiaoyu only ate one pancake and a bowl of porridge. He thought it was because he didn''te back to have lunch with her and lost his appetite, so he wanted to have dinner with her and let her eat more.


    However, Gu Jinli just feels that food is precious now, so he should eat less and save more!


    "Okay, I''ll pass on the food right away. I made spicy and sour pork ribs tonight, which goes very well with the meal." Gu Jinli happily asked Aunt Tao to set the meal.


    Qin Sang''s smile became even stronger. Xiaoyu really liked having him eat with him.


    The spicy and sour pork ribs were an appetizer, and Gu Jinli ate a lot.


    Qin Sang saw that she was eating well, so he went to the banquet with confidence.


    Tonight''s reception banquet is rtively dull, with no beautiful women to apany us, and no wine or meat.


    Just because Shng Ban said: "Tomorrow is the day to pay homage to the soldiers who died in the war. Let''s not eat too much fish and meat tonight. We will eat vegetarian food and use water instead of wine to satisfy Magistrate Hao''s desire to be the host."

 Chapter 1753: Migrate

    Chapter 1753: Migrate


    Chapter 1753 Migration


    General Liang was the first to stand up and second the proposal: "What the Lord Minister said is true. We will eat vegetarian food tonight to show our respect for the soldiers who died in the battle."


    possible.


    In order to prevent the adults in the capital from thinking that their soldiers are weaklings who are afraid of their mothers, General Liang is eager to drink water and eat vegetables tonight!


    Ban Shng was very pleased: "General Liang is indeed a general. He respects the soldiers who died and died.


    Compared to people like Duan Changlin, General Liang is indeed a good general who cares about his soldiers.


    So he struggled for a while and said boldly: "I can''t do much for them. I just hope that the weather will be good in theing year and the imperial treasury will be full, so that their family can get more money for pension."


    Well, what you are saying is that you want to destroy the Jie Feng Banquet!


    Mr.


    Mr. Liu of the Ministry of Finance kept his eyes straight... I am just a little coolie from the Ministry of Finance. I have to go to the Minister to discuss the issue of money.


    After listening to this, Ban Shng felt a sore nose as he thought of the soldiers who died in the battle, and promised: "I will mention this when I send the memorial back to Beijing."


    As for whether it can be done, he doesn''t know.


    "Thank you, Sir!" General Liang was very grateful and raised his ss: "I will give you a toast!"


    Having said that, drink the water in the cup in one gulp.


    His subordinates, Lieutenant General Lu, Hundred Households, Chief Banner, and others, including Qin Sang and others who were fighting against the enemy, also stood up, offered water instead of wine, and thanked the Ban Shng.


    Hunter Ban looked at Lieutenant General Lu, pointed at his hand and asked, "What''s wrong with your hand? Can you still fight?"


    Lieutenant General Lu was injured. Only his thumb and index finger were left in his right hand, and the remaining three fingers were all cut off.


    Lieutenant General Lu smiled and said: "I was a little ufortable at first. After practicing for a few months, I can now hold a sword and draw a bow. Sir, I can rest assured."


    Hand, Ban Shng nodded and asked: "How many people in the army are there who have been slightly injured like you?"


    Lieutenant General Lu did not hide anything and told the truth: "There are many, at least about two hundred out of a thousand people. But it won''t be a problem. On the battlefield, you can still kill the soldiers!"


    In thest half of the sentence, Lieutenant General Lu spoke very loudly, for fear that the Ban Shng would issue a memorial and tell these lightly injured soldiers to go home... Those who will continue to serve as soldiers in the northwest are all from poor families. Many families They all rely on military pay, and the soldiers can''t do any other work except fighting. If they were sent home at this age, their wives and children would probably starve to death.


    After hearing this, Ban Shng''s eyes were red. He didn''t expect the northwest sergeant to be so miserable... When the former Wei Guogong and his colleagues were there, the northwest was short of water and not rich, so there was no need to worry about raising soldiers and generals.


    I will think of some ideas about the moneypensation. The Ban family is not prominent, but Ouyang Zhang rmended Ban Shng. He nned to write to Ouyang Zhang, asking him toe forward to talk about the moneypensation.


    After hearing this, the two adults from the Yushitai looked a little unhappy, but they did not contradict the Ban Shng. After all, they were not as high in rank as him.


    The Minister Ban asked again about the food situation in the northwest.


    Magistrate Hao felt that Ban Shng was a bit easy to talk to, so he told the truth, and said: "Due to the siege of the city and the poisonous insect disease, many people died in the city and outside the city. Many people were afraid of the war and sold their fields and houses. Pu''s family moved, and now there are fewer people and fewer people on thend, and somend outside the city has been abandoned."


    "Abandon thend! How can this be done? We need to find someone to nt it quickly." Ban Shng was heartbroken after hearing this. Food is the most important thing for the people, especially in the northwest where there is a shortage of food. There isnd but no one is nting it. It really makes people angry. !


    Magistrate Hao looked at Ban Shng, and after recalling what Gao Lei had said to him, he said: "Sir, the people in the northwest have fled if they can. There really is no one to cultivate thend. If you want thend, don''t leave it uncultivated. There are only two ways." Ban Shng said anxiously: "Which two ways are there, Magistrate Hao, tell me quickly!"


    Magistrate Hao said: "The first is to immediately issue an order that the people in the northwest cannot move out without government documents. The second is to relocate the people and move the people from other ces in Da Chu. The court will allocatend and houses to them. No taxes will be collected for three years. All taxes are waived.


    These two methods are very bold. The first method will offend the wealthy families who want to leave the northwest, and the second method will offend the court. After all, they want the court to givend and houses to the people for free.


    Hunter Ban''s eyes lit up: "Tell me in detail."


    The method is not good, but it can save the northwest. Otherwise, the northwest will be abandoned and the losses will be even greater.


    "The lower official has written down the method. Please read it, sir." Magistrate Hao took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and handed it to Ban Shng.


    Actually, this was not written by him, but given to him by Gao Lei.


    The waiter couldn''t wait for the servant to bring it to him, so he stood up and took the paper, unfolded it, and read it for more than a quarter of an hour. He pped his hands and cheered: "Okay, okay, Hao Zhifu''s method is indeedprehensive. Nanbian, Zhongzhou, and Beijing are all There are beggars and hard-working people withoutnd to farm in Li and other ces, so they should be very happy to move them to the northwest and give them a way to survive."


    Its a ghost. The beggars in the south and the poor people who have nond to farm would rather sell themselves and work as ves in the homes of rich families in the south thane to the northwest.


    In their eyes, the northwest is a **** where soldiers and bandits ughter the city every day!


    However, in the end, Emperor Jingyuan was responsible for the move of the southern people to the west, because Emperor Jingyuan issued a death order. Each city had to hand over a certain number of beggars andndless cultivators and move them to the northwest.


    Aristocratic families, local noble families, and wealthy households want to take advantage of the opportunity to buy servants at low prices, ransack their homes, and behead them!


    There is also this. If the rtives of the soldiers who stay in their hometown are willing to move to the northwest, an extra two taels of silver will be given to each family.


    "It''s really great. With the money, those rtives of the soldiers who hesitated toe will definitely be happy to move here. As long as there are people, thend will not be abandoned, the supply of soldiers will not be exhausted, and there is hope for the prosperity of the northwest. There is hope!" "Shng Ban was so excited that he wiped away his tears, grabbed Magistrate Hao''s hand and said, "Governor Hao, you are truly a good minister of Chu. Please ept my respect."


    Speaking, he gave a solemn salute to Magistrate Hao.


    I cant afford to be a low-ranking official. This was Mrs. Gaos idea! Magistrate Hao was so frightened that he told the truth.


    Ban Shiro stunned: "It turned out to be a good strategy made by Mrs. Gao. This kind of good -saving strategy, the official had to prepare a gift, thanks to her."


    However, this idea was not Gao Lei''s idea, but Gu Jinli told Gao Lei.


    Its just that Gu Jinli felt that his family was too popr now and had to keep a low profile, so he couldnte up with any shocking tricks, so he asked Gao Lei to tell her about this idea to Magistrate Hao. It would be a good thing if it happened.


    Gao Lei was upset about therge-scale relocation of people from the northwest. After hearing this, he immediately agreed and went to see Magistrate Hao.


    But Magistrate Hao was a little afraid of death. He knew that this method would offend others, so he dyed reporting to the court. When Ban Shng came, he made a n and told Ban Shng about this good idea, and asked Ban Shng to give it to him. Memorial to the capital.


    Its done, he has merit.


    If it doesnt work, its not him who dies. Perfect!

 Chapter 1754: Set off again

    Chapter 1754: Set off again


    Chapter 1754 Starting again


    General Liang also said excitedly: "Mrs. Gao''s n is very good. Please ask Ban Shng to facilitate the migration. The northwest cannot be empty anymore. There must be people, otherwise there will be no troops in a few years!"


    Member Ban nodded: "Don''t worry, General Liang. I will write the memorial tonight and send it to the capital as soon as the city gate opens tomorrow!"


    He stopped eating and took Magistrate Hao and General Liang with them to ask them in detail about the relocation of the people in the northwest, theck of people, and the abandonment ofnd.


    You need to ask clearly before you can write a memorial.


    General Liang and the others could only exin the situation to the Ban Shng on an empty stomach, and they talked for a full hour.


    For fear of forgetting, Ban Shng wrote down everything they said. After finishing, he said: "I will go back to the house to sort these things out first, so as not to dy the delivery of the memorial tomorrow. Please use it as you please."


    After saying this, he left in a hurry.


    Magistrate Hao and the others were very hungry for a long time, so they hurriedly started eating after hearing this.


    But the food on the table had long been cold, and it was all vegetarian. There was nothing delicious. After filling their stomachs, everyone dispersed.


    By the time Qin Sang returned to the Lei Family Courtyard, washed himself and went to bed, Gu Jinli had already finished his sleep and got up.


    Smelling the fragrance of soapwood after his bath, he smiled and said: "What good food have you eaten? This feast for the reception of the wind willst longer than the feast for washing the dust a few days ago. Could it be that there is another beauty waiting on you?"


    Qin Sang hugged her tightly and kissed her on the mouth that she was chattering about: "I will be vegetarian tonight, no wine, no meat, no beauty."


    He doesnt want a beautiful woman.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m just teasing you. Not long after you left, the patrolling yamen officer banged the gong to inform everyone that a ceremony would be held tomorrow to pay homage to the dead soldiers. I guess you must be vegetarian, after all, there is a minister of etiquette here. "


    The Ministry of Rites attaches great importance to rules.


    He then asked: "Will Mr. Ban stay in the northwest forever? How is he like a person? Is he as kind as he showed during the day?"


    If a high-ranking official of the third rank is going to stay in the northwest for a long time, he''d better be a good one, otherwise everyone will suffer.


    Qin Sang told what happened at the Jie Feng Banquet and what happened at Ban Shng''s family: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, Ban Shng has a humble background. He is a man who has endured hardship and truly read the books of sages. He stays in the northwest and is good to everyone." There are benefits.


    Gu Jinli was relieved: "That''s good."


    Thinking that the Yamen would hold a ceremony tomorrow, he said: "Go to sleep, we have to get up early tomorrow."


    Qin Sang nodded and said "Hello", leaned over and kissed her, and put his arms around her waist. But feeling that it was not enough, he touched her silk clothes and caressed her back.


    Gu Jinli''s back felt numb, he twisted his body and pinched his waist in dissatisfaction: "Don''t make trouble, go to sleep!"


    Tomorrow is the sacrifice ceremony. Qin Sang won''t make trouble with her, but he can''t help it when his palm touches her... His arm is still across her waist, but his palm is closed into a fist. After enduring for a moment, he finally calms down. Look Looking at Gu Jinli who had closed his eyes, he smiled and said, "Good night, Xiaoyu."


    After saying that, he loosened his fist, grabbed her waist, and pulled her closer to him.


    Gu Jinli moved his body, but did not get angry. Hey in his arms and slept.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu is so good."


    The voice was as soft as the night wind, lingering around her, causing Gu Jinli''s face to turn red, and he said angrily: "You talk a lot, go to bed quickly, otherwise you will be disrespectful if you get upte tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang stopped making trouble and hugged her to sleep.


    Dong dong dong!


    As soon as mao o''clock arrived the next day, there was an orderly sound of drum beating in the government office.


    Then, the sound of drums also sounded from the towers on all sides, boom-boom-boom, dull and solemn. Everyone who heard the sound of the drums got up. The men of the house went to prepare things for the road sacrifice, and the women of the house took out white cloths and hung them on the doors.


    Poor people who cannot afford white cloth will hang bup by their door.


    The other courtyards of the Lei family were also busy. Gao Lei sent white cloth to each courtyard and asked everyone to cut it and tie the white cloth around his waist.


    Qin Sang and the hundreds of households who were going to participate in the ceremony took a bath, changed into linen clothes, **** with white cloth, drank a bowl of cold water, and then gathered in the front yard to prepare and go to the main city gate.


    "Four golds, five golds, six golds, follow your father, don''t run around. If you see your father kneeling, kneel down with him. Cry if you can. If you really can''t cry, you can''tugh. Whoever dares tough will be beaten!" Mr. Kuang told the Jin people who were going to attend the ceremony.


    Other soldiers and their rtives are also telling their children to follow Qin Sang and the others and not to run around orugh!


    Mom, dont worry, Mrs. Gao taught us yesterday. We understand. We can only cry but notugh. A group of little guys assured us, patting their hearts.


    Mrs. Gao said that many of the soldiers who died in the battle were poor people whose sons were not in the northwest or were not yet married. As the sons of soldiers, they should share the sorrow and go to pay tribute to those soldiers who died in the battle for a day. Filial piety is tofort the heroic spirit and to protect the feelings of fellow soldiers.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Zhang Tu knocked the gong and shouted: "Everyone, please get in line quickly, we are about to set off."


    Lin Erying was young. She touched her belly and said aggrievedly, "I''m so hungry. Can I have breakfast before going?"


    "No, today is a sacrifice ceremony. Before the ceremony is over, you can only drink water, and you can only eat cold food after the ceremony." Zhang Tu coaxed a group of little guys: "You guys, be patient for now, and I will give you sweets and meat in three days. "


    Ah, it will be sent out in three days. Cant it be sent out tomorrow?


    After two snaps, the person who asked the question was hit twice on the head by his father, and he cursed: "Why are you so greedy? Hurry up and queue up. If you keep chattering, don''t talk about eating sweets and meat in three days. I''m going to do it now." Lets eat rattan fried meat!


    The little guy was beaten until he cried, and his father said: "Hey, that''s it, keep crying."


    Wow, the little guy felt that his father wasughing at him, so he cried even harder.


    With this cry, the other younger ones also started to cry. When Qin Sang took the big guys out, there was a lot of crying in the team, which was in line with the sadness of today''s ceremony.


    Today''s ceremony was very solemn. In addition to the soldiers bringing their sons to participate, men from every household in the city **** in white cloth and came to the main city gate. Together with the Minister of Rites, they paid homage to the dead soldiers.


    Dong dong dong!


    The big drums in the city kept beating until after midnight, when they stopped.


    Perhaps God was also sad for the soldiers who died in the battle. It rained heavily that night and it rained all night long before it stopped at dawn.


    The people were very happy when they saw it raining. There was less rain in the northwest, so one more rain would reduce the drought.


    For the next three days, the whole city went on a vegetarian diet.


    Three dayster, Ban Shng and others were preparing to leave and rushed to Long''an Mansion.


    General Liang was very depressed. The cartload of money was not distributed to them, and they had to be taken to Long''an Mansion!


    But he did not dare toin. He had to appease his soldiers and told them to wait a little longer. General Xu would not forget them and would definitely send back the share of military pay they deserved.


    The soldiers of Xing''an Prefecture were wilting. Fortunately, the garrison camp of Xing''an Prefecture received thirty carts of supplies, including armor, swords, crossbows, food, meat, vegetables, and medicinal materials. The depression in their hearts was finally reduced.


    Imperial Physician Shi and Imperial Physician Xiao Liu have been busy working in the medicine warehouse yard these days. If it were not for the emperor''s orders, they would not want to leave.


    However, each of them got a pharmacology booklet, three packets of the magical anti-worm medicine, and the research notes of old doctors Xu and old doctors Fang during this period, which can be consideredfort.


    Dr. Xiao Liu made an agreement with the two old doctors: "We will correspond every half a month and exchange research and development results... If the two old doctors have any new progress in the anti-parasitic medicine, I would like to send a letter to inform them immediately. I will be grateful." All."


    After saying that, he gave a solemn salute to the two old doctors Xu Fang, which made old doctor Xu feel more dignified.


    At noon the next day, Ban Shng and the others set off to leave. Magistrate Hao took all the officials from the government office to see them off.


    Qin Sang and others also went to see him off. After all, there were people from the Ministry of War in the team. They led the troops ten miles away before riding back to the city.

 Chapter 1755: The king of **** is alive

    Chapter 1755: The king of **** is alive


    Chapter 1755 The King of Hell is alive


    After Ban Shng and the others left, the Minister of Works who was left behind took the construction drawings and a group of masters to start repairing the punctured city wall.


    Qin Sang and his other generals were also assigned the task of being seconded to build the city wall before setting off for Daokou Gou.


    General Liang said: "There is really no one, so I have to help you. Don''t worry, I have made arrangements for you. Only half of the troops will go there one day, and the other half will rest. They wille in turns. It won''t be too hard."


    There is no work on the city wall that is not hard.


    But this is better than going to the battlefield and fighting tooth and nail. General Liang and the others also take care of the food, and will give an extra ration to the apanying rtives, so the soldiers are happy to work on the city wall.


    After Gu Jinli heard about this, he asked Qin Sang: "If I agree like this, will General Xu be unhappy?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. General Xu gave an order when we came here. We can provide appropriate help to the cities, counties, and towns along the way. As long as we don''t vite military discipline and don''t dy our return, that''s all."


    He also exined: "General Xu will do this. Firstly, he does not want to spend more food to support the soldiers and their families. Secondly, there are some secret fortifications to be dug at Daokougou Guard Station. He does not want to let non-direct soldiers gather near Daokougou. , so many soldiers were sent out to pick up their rtives, and they were given plenty of time."


    Qin Sang is not a talkative person outside, but he likes to talk to Gu Jinli, and he will tell her without asking.


    Gu Jinli smiled and sighed deliberately: "I''m so tired. I was thinking that you would be free to help me take care of the newly purchased properties."


    Seeing her lying softly on the soft side railing, Qin Sang felt so soft that he hugged her with one hand and took her ount book with the other: "Don''t worry, I don''t have to work on the city wall. I will do some work for you when I have time. We will straighten out the newly purchased properties of our family and crack down on the tenants left behind by the previous owners, so that these properties will not go astray."


    Gu Jinli was very happy. She liked that the two of them discussed and nned their family''s property, and said: "The health center over Daokou ditch is still under construction. When we go there in September, we will definitely have no house to live in. We will have to set up a tent to live in for a while." , I thought about not taking all the people, but only half, and leaving half of the people to collect food, make medicine, and make wine in Xing''an Mansion. After we arepletely stable, we can take over the remaining people, so that the two sides are not satisfied. hold up."


    Qin Sang nodded in agreement: "Do as Xiaoyu said."


    "This is the list. Take a look at it. If you don''t mind, I''ll keep them here." Gu Jinli handed him the list of servants he had prepared.


    After reading this, Qin Sang changed a few people: "If Feng Jin stays, this guy will have to lose his spirit again."


    Feng Jin is ambitious and wants to fight on the front line and make meritorious deeds to make a career.


    Qin Sang also took a fancy to his ability, but Feng Jin was too energetic and had to be beaten before giving him a future.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have any objections, just said: "Feng Jin has done an excellent job in foreign affairs. If we keep him, who will take his ce?"


    Feng Jin did an excellent job in exploring the route, going to the city to buy things, finding a ce to settle his family, socializing with other camps, etc., and his ability wasparable to that of Uncle Mu Tong.


    Qin Sang said: "Bring Danian and Xia Zhang together, and let You An take him when we set off to Daokou Gou."


    Although Xia Zhang is not as good as Feng Jin, he is still capable, and he has seen blood on his hands. He is more suitable for handling foreign affairs in the northwest than the simple and honest three Xiong brothers.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "You are loyal in the new year and your skills are good. It would be a pity to keep driving."


    Qin Sang smiled: "It is because of his loyalty that I asked him to drive your car for you."


    The journey westward was too dangerous. If she didn''t have a confidant to drive her carriage, he would have to worry about her all the time.


    Gu Jinliughed, his smile was a little sweet and a little proud... This feeling of being pampered by the man he likes is quite refreshing.


    Qin Sang was dazzled by her smile. He lowered his head and kissed her. After kissing her softly, he reluctantly let her go: "Xiaoyu, have a good rest. I''ll go out to do some work first. I''ll be back with Xiaoyu in the next hour."


    After saying that, he looked at her deeply, Gu Jinli blushed and pushed him: "Go quickly, I bought a lot ofnd, houses and shops, enough to keep you busy for several days."


    Qin Sang grabbed her hand and pressed her hand on his heart. Gu Jinli could feel the beating of his heart, and his face turned redder, like rouge.


    Qin Sang smiled and left reluctantly.


    In the next half month, Qin Sang was busy leading his troops to repair the city wall and meet with the newly purchased fields, tenants, and house and shop stewards.


    This group of owners who sold their properties and relocated were all in a hurry and did not take away the vige heads, managers, and servants, leaving many behind.


    There were good and bad people among these people, but when they saw Qin Sang, who was full of evil spirits, they all withered. Those with bad intentions hid their thoughts, hoping to wait until Qin Sang and others left the city before doing evil again.


    But Qin Sang and the others were going to leave after September 9th and had no time to spend time with them, so he used a trick to let Feng Jin draw out the bad intentions of those people, and then found evidence of guilt and arrested them one by one.


    Qin Sang did not send these people to the official, but asked Feng Jin to take them to a vige outside the city, and then ordered all the servants and tenants who had newly bought property to go to the vige.


    When everyone arrives, put out the evidence of their crimes and take out their death deeds, and then they will kill them!


    Thirteen servants were beheaded, including the owner of the vige and the housekeeper. The servants and tenants who were watching the execution were so frightened that their legs became weak and dozens of them fainted.


    Qin Sang asked people to rescue them.


    When those people woke up, they were frightened to death. They knelt down and said, "Please forgive me, the new owner. We must work hard and never do anything to take advantage of our boss!"


    Sir, they knew that the new master was a soldier and was not a good person, but they didn''t expect that the new master could be so ruthless and just kill people!


    Qin Sang ignored their words, his eyes were heavy, with dignity and frost, and he said to them: "I will only say this once, who dares to betray the master, embezzle the master''s things, ruin the master''s reputation, and do things in the name of the master''s name?" Those who do evil things and spread things about Zhuangzi indiscriminately will be killed if they have a death contract, and those who don''t have a death contract will be sent to the officials for investigation. If the government can''t deal with you, I won''t let you have a good oue when youe out!"


    Thest half of the sentence scared the pee out of those timid tenants.


    Cruel, so cruel!


    "Master, please listen carefully, and then reply after you hear clearly!" Feng Jin shouted coldly.


    All the servants and tenants hurriedly said: "Listen, listen clearly... Please spare my life, sir."


    Hmm, although they have the intention to secretly hide some grain and hide the real harvest, now, ah no, in the future, they will not dare to do so. They will also take good care of their children to prevent them from making mistakes.


    I really dont care if its okay or not, the new owner is... the King of Hell is still alive!


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally nodded with satisfaction: "Farm well and as long as you are loyal, the Gu family will not treat you badly."


    He uses the name Gu Jia because all these properties are recorded in Xiaoyus name.


    Having said that, he stood up and left without waiting any longer.


    After he left, there was a sound of crying behind him.


    Feng Jin secretly exhaled... When he saw Qin Sang for the first time, he thought he was just a peer about the same age as him, but over the past few years, he wanted to poke his own eyes.


    Thanks to his loyalty, otherwise...

 Chapter 1756: beat

    Chapter 1756: beat


    Chapter 1756 Beating


    Xiong San, clean up this ce. Feng Jin gave instructions and followed Qin Sang.


    "Yes." Xiong San responded and ordered the servants who had sold themselves to collect the bodies of the dead and clean up the blood stains on the ground.


    Everyone, including the tenants, was honest and did whatever they were told. They were dealt with thoroughly.


    Feng Jin has already caught up with Qin Sang, but when he sees Xia Zhang and Danian Hou beside Qin Sang, he feels worried. He has already guessed something, but he refuses to ept it. Isn''t he loyal enough?


    Forget about the New Year, what does Xia Zhang mean? He is just a ve who joined the master halfway, and Xia Zhangs former master was Lu Chong!


    Although he was dissatisfied, Feng Jin did not dare to make trouble. He only followed Qin Sang respectfully and worked diligently.


    But five dayster, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. He found an opportunity to see Qin Sang, knelt down and asked, "Sir, is there anything I didn''t do well? Tell me, I must change."


    When he heard about Ye Dakou, he was very enthusiastic. He thought that if Ye Dakou could be recruited into the army, he must be able to do it too.


    I didnt expect that


    Qin Sang was drawing the ns for the underground fortifications, nning to build them secretly after being assigned to the guard post. Hearing this, he raised his head, nced at Feng Jin, and sneered: "Still don''t know where your shorings are?"


    Its not that he didnt remind Feng Jin, but Feng Jin still couldnt suppress his aloofness and contempt for others.


    Feng Jin is not a fool. After thinking about it, he remembered what Qin Sang once said to him: Those who rely on their talents and are arrogant will never end well, especially those who serve in the army.


    I know Im wrong! Feng Jin immediately admitted his mistake.


    Qin Sang didn''t buy it: "You are very capable, but I don''tck capable subordinates. Let''s stay in Xing''an Mansion first and read these two books thoroughly before talking."


    After saying that, I threw him two books.


    If someone else threw something at Feng Jin like this, Feng Jin would definitely draw his sword and chop him, but it was Qin Sang who threw the book, so he didn''t dare.


    "...Yes." Feng Jin was unwilling for a moment, and finally came down and picked up two books. One was a military book, and the other was an enlightenment book read by literati. He saw that Cheng Geer had read it.


    Is he not even as good as Brother Cheng? !


    "I''ll take my leave, please." Feng Jin knelt in the study for a moment, and after seeing that Qin Sang had no other instructions, he took the book and left.


    But just as he left the study and was about to close the door for Qin Sang, Qin Sang said: "The fact that you came to see me today will be spread."


    Feng Jin paused with his hands and looked embarrassed, but finally responded: "Yes, I understand...Thank you for your good intentions."


    Having been with Qin Sang for several years, he also understood his temper and knew that Qin Sang still wanted to use him, otherwise he would not bother to train and teach him.


    He must endure it, otherwise he will probably be driven away, not to mention his future.


    And it is impossible for Qin Sang to let him leave safely. With how evil-minded Qin Sang is, he will definitely send You Ping to assassinate him and will not let him live to serve others.


    but


    Feng Jin is satisfied with this master. He thinks that he is very capable and is better than eighty people in the world, so he will only rely on people who are stronger than him and is happy to be driven by people who are stronger than him.


    The next day, word spread throughout the Lei Family Courtyard that Feng Jin was dissatisfied with being left to look after the yard and went to beg Qin Sang, but was scolded and punished.


    There were many women in the other courtyard, so those scolding words were exaggerated. When Gu Jinli heard it, he was shocked and asked Qin Sang: "Did you really scold him like that? Can he withstand it? He didn''t draw his sword to fight with you." ?


    Qin Sang smiled: "No, they spread the curse words randomly, but this rumor can make Feng Jin look good and train him."


    Feng Jin''s biggest problem is that he is arrogant and arrogant. He thinks that God is first and he is second. Such a person is easy to use, but if he can''t suppress him, it will be very troublesome. That''s why Qin Sang will always crush his sharp bones to make him understand. Its called heaven and earth.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "It''s up to you. Anyway, he will follow you when he goes to the army."


    She ignored it and continued to calcte on the paper. After she calcted the good number, she startedughing as if she had picked up silver.


    Qin Sang couldn''t help but smile when he saw her silly look. He hugged her and asked, "Make a lot of money?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, Manager Ruan is interested in snake ointment juice. He said that there will be many people rushing for this kind of stuff in the Northeast and Dongqing, and they bought all our stocks." On the way to the northwest, She sent people to look for medicinal materials along the way and found snake ointment. Using the snake ointment juice and a certain proportion of salt water, she made a medicine that could curb the pain and itching of chilins.


    Qin Sang knew about snake ointment: "This is a good thing, especially when fighting in winter. It can relieve the pain and itching of frostbite so that soldiers can hold their swords."


    He added: "Both Northeast and Dongqing are ces with severe cold. It may snow in September, and the ice and snow will notpletely melt until April next year. Xiaoyu has made a good deal and will make a lot of money."


    Gu Jinli was happy to hear this, but said: "Wild snake ointment cannot afford to be sold like this, so I left the seeds and asked Jingzi and Feng Jin to nt the snake ointment in the mountains."


    The vige I bought has a mountain, which can be used to internt medicinal materials.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Just tell them to do it, Xiaoyu doesn''t need to worry too much."


    However, how can we do it without taking any trouble? These are all silver.


    For the next period of time, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were still busy.


    At the end of August, General Manager Ruan finally found enough vehicles and left Xing''an Prefecture, hauling velvet quilts, snake ointment juice and other goods, and headed for the capital.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli went to see him off and said to him: "Uncle Ruan, silver is not very valuable now. Think of a way. If you can get food, it is best to exchange the dividends for food and ship it."


    Food is expensive, this years harvest has been wasted, and there will be a famine next year. From this moment on, they have to save food.


    Sure, the old ve and the young master will think of a way, but food is in short supply and I guess they wont be able to exchange much.


    Gu Jinli: "Exchange as much as you can."


    Manager Ruan nodded, agreed, led the Haohao convoy, and left with the goods.


    After seeing off Manager Ruan, Gu Jinli took over the quilt workshop and asked his rtives to start packing their things. After the Double Ninth Festival in September, they set off to Daokou Gou.


    Hey. The big guy responded and started to get busy.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang went to have dinner with Gao Lei and asked her: "The Lei family caravan has property in Long''an Prefecture. Will you go to Long''an Prefecture again when you get old?"


    Gao Lei nodded: "I will go. After the poor people are settled properly, I will take them to Long''an Mansion. The poor people everywhere also need help."


    Gaolei didn''t let her take care of the female ves, fearing that she would be harmed by the female ves who were tortured crazy because of her young age. However, Gao Lei couldn''t bear it and kept taking risks to help those female ves.


    "Aunt Lei..." Gu Jinli''s nose felt a little sour. He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Gao Lei: "Okay, don''t say anything sensational. We are about to set off. You should leave happily. I can''t bear to see you crying. Yes, annoying."


    Before Gu Jinli could burst into tears, the sadness was pushed back: "...Okay, then let''s not be sensational and say goodbye happily."


    Thats right. Gao Lei nodded with satisfaction.


    But before setting off, someone still cried. The one who cried was Ji Zhenniang, who was scolded by Gao Lei for crying.


    Ji Zhenniang was very wronged and cried: "Aunt Lei, I have made a lot of progress recently, and I haven''t done anything wrong in the past half month. Why do you keep scolding me when I leave?"


    Gao Leishi nced at her and said calmly: "I''ll scold you before you leave, so that you can remember how ferocious I am, so that you won''t get carried away after you leave and drag everyone down again."


    Ji Zhenniang:


    Woooooooo, she cried even harder, its just that she wasnt wanted!

 Chapter 1757: Ah Ji’s new fire kang

    Chapter 1757: Ah Ji��s new fire kang


    Chapter 1757 A Jis New Fire Kang


    Gao Lei ignored her and said, "Just cry. One day you will be grateful to me."


    After that, we had a leisurely meal, chatting andughing with Gu Jinli, Kuangshi, and Hanshi.


    Ji Zhenniang saw that everyone wasughing and eating, but Han asked Sister Yu toe over tofort her. She cried for a while, then she couldn''t cry anymore, and started to eat the meal angrily.


    While eating, he couldn''t hold it in any longer and went to talk to Gu Jinli and the others. After a while, he started giggling again.


    Xie Cheng and the others were eating at another table. When he saw that she was crying, he did note over to persuade her, but he paid attention to her from time to time. When he saw her smiling, he felt relieved.


    "Thank you Baihu, look at you..." Jin Baihu looked funny and wanted to make a joke about thanking him, but he opened his mouth and shut up again, for fear that his inappropriate teasing would offend Gao Leishi.


    Gao Lei didn''t call him tonight for the farewell meal in the Lei family''s courtyard. He came to it by himself, so he had to behave himself.


    What? Xie Cheng turned around and asked.


    Jin Baihuughed and said, "It''s nothing. I just saw that you didn''t drink much wine in front of you. I felt it was a pity. I want to ask you if you want to drink it. If you don''t drink it, just give it to me. I''d like this sip."


    There is a shortage of food in the northwest, and the government controls the brewing of grain wine, so it is difficult to buy grain wine. Even if the Lei family caravan got a batch, they were reluctant to drink it. Today, they brought out a jar, and a group of men only got one bowl each. .


    After hearing this, Xie Cheng naturally gave him the wine, but not all of it, only half of it.


    Jin Baihu happily took it and sighed in his heart. After Xie Cheng followed Qin Sang, he began to feel dark. If he had put it aside before, Xie Cheng would definitely give him the whole bowl of wine. Now he knows to keep most of it for himself. .


    This does not seem to be a big deal, but it can be seen from a small perspective. Jin Baihu understood. Xie Cheng wanted to tell all Baihu at the table that he was not stupid and should not take advantage of him at every turn.


    But now Jin Baihu just wants to have a good rtionship with Xie Cheng and the others, so naturally he doesn''t want to harm or take advantage of Xie Cheng.


    This farewell meal was for lunch. After eating for more than half an hour, Gao Lei said: "Let''s go after eating. I''m going to take a nap."


    He then told Gu Jinli and the others: "Think carefully about it when you get back. If there is anything you have missed, fix it as soon as possible before setting off."


    "Yes, we understand." Gu Jinli responded, but did not leave.


    When everyone had finished leaving, Gao Lei looked at her and asked, "What are you still doing here?"


    Is there anything you can say in private?


    Gu Jinli came over and held her hand, smiling and saying, "I''ll take a nap with you. I''ll miss the days when we slept together when the city was besieged."


    The corners of Gao Lei''s mouth twitched, never expecting that this was the reason why she stayed.


    However, my heart was still warm, and I acquiesced to Gu Jinli''s stay.


    They said they were taking a nap together, but they had to part ways. Gao Lei couldn''t sleep, so he asked her, "Don''t you like Ah Ji very much?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned and said, "I really don''t like him, but who told you this?"


    Gao Lei: "Does this really matter? Since I met you, you have asked Dadi, Achuan and others several times about their situation, but you have never asked Aji. He followed Dadi to your house to buy spices. , Ive been an acquaintance for several years, and you didnt even ask him, why dont you hate him? Whats wrong with you?


    Gu Jinli sighed: "Aunt Lei, you are such a perceptive person, you can guess all this." Gao Lei said with a sigh: "Just tell the truth if you have any festivals... I won''t pretend to be with you, I treat you as your own. As your grandchildren will treat you, you treat me well, but I will favor you."


    This is to tell her that even if she has a problem with Ah Ji, she can safely say that she will not side with Ah Ji.


    Gu Jinli told her story about her affair with Ah Ji, and then said: "In fact, he has never really harmed me. I just feel that he is different from what he is and wants to harm me in the future."


    Gu Jinli felt that these words were a bit excessive, so he added: "Maybe I am too cautious."


    After hearing this, Gao Lei was silent for a while and said, "I just feel that he looks down on you. He gets along well with you in front of other people, but when you are behind the scenes, hees to you and says something derogatory to you... Okay, I understand. , if he asks about you, I wont say much."


    Gu Jinli was very grateful and asked: "Aunt Lei, you always ask about my rtionship with Aji suddenly, but he has sent a letter, or is heing to the northwest?"


    Gao Lei nodded: "I sent a letter. I originally wanted to rush here, but I was dyed by the affairs in Dongqing and I didn''t make it in time."


    As expected, Gu Jinli felt a little unhappy as he wasing over, and he really didnt want to have contact with Ah Ji.


    But if you know yourself and your enemy, you will be victorious in any battle. She asked some about A Ji''s affairs in Northeast and Dongqing.


    Gao Lei told her once.


    When Gu Jinli heard that Aji was improving the hot kang in the Northeast, he was surprised: "It''s the kind that''s connected to the stove and will heat up when you heat the kang. It won''t be smoked and can keep the house warm in winter." The fire bed?


    There was a fire kang in Dachu, but this fire kang was different from the modern ones. After building a kang, they added charcoal or firewood to the kang. It was simr to how they dug pits and used the residual heat of the fire to bake their carriages to keep them warm when they were on the road. It was very The rough earth kang is very smoky and scorching. Although people sleeping on this kind of kang will not freeze to death, they will be very ufortable and may cause lung disease.


    Gao Lei was surprised: "You actually know."


    Gu Jinli was even more surprised, how did Ah Ji make such a fire bed? This kind of modern fire pit looks simple, but the problem of the flue involved requires some engineering skills, otherwise the built fire pit will not be able to exhaust smoke.


    Did Ah Ji really wear it?


    Gu Jinli had this question in her mind again, and she asked Gao Lei: "Aunt Lei, how did he make such a thing?"


    Gao Lei said: "His family started out with armaments, and they have a group of great craftsmen. He said that after he went to the Northeast, he saw that the local people were suffering from the cold, so he studied the old earthen kang with the craftsmen, and then developed Got this new fire kang.


    "The new fire kang is very useful. It saves firewood, warms the house, and keeps people alive. The people in the Northeast are very grateful to him. He now has a good reputation there."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and asked: "Aunt Lei, has Ah Ji ever injured his head or had any serious illness, and then his temperament changed drastically?"


    Is it to be worn?


    After hearing this, Gao Lei looked at her with an expression that was hard to exin: "I know you don''t want to see Ah Ji, but you can''t expect him to suffer either."


    After speaking, he added: "He was born in an uncle''s house, and he is a young son. He has been served by arge group of ves since he was a child. I have never heard of any serious illness in him."


    This is strange.


    Could it be that she is overthinking it? Ah Ji is either a clothes-wearer or a native. He knows how to add spices to soybean oil to enhance the fragrance and how to improve the fire kang, all because of his own clever thinking?


    Gu Jinli did not dare to underestimate the ancients. The great craftsmen at the Ministry of Industry were very powerful. Maybe the new fire kang was actually developed by Ah Ji and the great craftsmen.

 Chapter 1758: Steal from master

    Chapter 1758: Steal from master


    Chapter 1758 Stealing the Master


    However, she still doesn''t like Ah Ji, thinking that he is a dormant poisonous snake who never knows when he will bite.


    She reminded Gao Lei: "Aunt Lei, now that Fifth Master Lei is not in Dachu, you have to keep a hand in order to give yourself and the Lei family caravan a way out. Don''t trust Ah Ji too much."


    Gao Leishi smiled and said: "You girl, you have learned how to tell people behind their backs."


    Gu Jinli said seriously: "Aunt Lei, I know that you have known Ah Ji for a long time and have feelings for each other, but what I said is not a lie... Even if you always think that I am a viin and want to harm him, I will admit it. But You must remember my reminder, dont trust himpletely, and leave a way for yourself.


    Gao Lei was troubled by her troubles and agreed: "Okay, if he says anything in the future, I will keep an eye on it."


    He said again: "Go to sleep. If you make any more noise, get out."


    Seeing that she agreed, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not talk anymore. Let''s take a nap."


    After all that, I really closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    But she didnt know that the new fire bed was not made by Ah Ji at all, but by her in her previous life. Ah Ji stole her skill and used it in this life.


    In the future, there were some modern things that A Ji was proud of, and A Ji secretly learned them.


    However, Ah Ji was not able to steal anything involving prescriptions or spice forms. This was because Gu Jinli was very strict in his previous life, and the prescriptions were not spread among the public. Ah Ji was a little suffocated because he was not able to steal them.


    But what makes Ah Ji even more distressed is that the earthquake that was supposed to happen long ago did not happen, but the poisonous insect disaster that did not happen in his previous life came!


    Aji was very flustered and couldnt figure out why this life was different from the previous one?


    So he wanted to rush over to see Gu Jinli, a witch, again.


    However, unfortunately, poisonous insect diseases broke out in Dongqing and Northeast China, and some other difficulties urred, which dyed Aji''s trip.


    An hourter, Gu Jinli was woken up by Gao Lei and driven away.


    Gu Jinli took a full nap and returned to the courtyard where he lived without seeing Qin Sang. Aunt Tao said, "Your Excellency went to the post station outside the city to inspect the soldiers. He said he would be back around Shenshi, so Madam doesn''t have to worry."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Mommy, call Jingzi over. I have something to tell her."


    "Okay." After pouring a ss of warm water for Gu Jinli, Grandma Tao got up and went to look for Ye Jingzi, who brought Ye Jingzi not long after.


    Ive met Madam~ Ye Jingzi saluted Gu Jinli and said hello, her voice a little unnatural and she felt worried.


    Gu Jinli smiled, and after she sat down, he said straight to the point: "I already know about you. I have wanted to talk to you for a long time, but I know that you are introverted and shy, and I am afraid of talking to you. These days, you You will feel ufortable seeing me. Tomorrow I will leave for Daokou Gou. We will not meet again until next year, so there are some things that it is best to say now so that you will not be embarrassed. "


    After hearing this, Ye Jingzi was moved in his heart: "Little master, I''m sorry, it''s your servant who doesn''t understand the rules and puts you in trouble."


    Tao Yan said that if she was still in the pce, she was sold for a ve that made the master, and she would have been sold, but Xiaodong''s family would still be willing to think about her.


    "Needless to say this, you have helped me a lot. I always hope that you can live a good life." Gu Jinli said seriously: "It''s still what Aunt Tao conveyed, I will not force you to get married, you can live forever Stay with me to make medicine, and my children will take care of you in the future. But a lifetime is too long. I am afraid that you will dy your age and regret your decision to keep your empty dream in the future, so I came to you to tell you that if If you want to get married,e and tell me, dont be shy, dont feel embarrassed.


    She thought for a while and then said: "If you want to go to Yuanzi Medicine Store and follow Min Dong''s family..."


    "No, I won''t go!" Ye Jingzi was very excited and knelt down and said: "Little master, I understand what you mean. I promise you that if you want to get married in the future, I will definitely tell you... The Min Dong family doesn''t know about this ve. Because of this, I dont want to go to Min Dongs house, it will harm him.


    Aunt Tao said that the people who serve the Mindong family are all sent by the pce and will keep an eye on the Mindong family. If she doesn''t want to cause the Mindong family to be imprisoned, she should be honest and don''t give it to the Mindong family or everyone. Cause trouble. Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be so excited. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you to do anything. Get up."


    "Thank you, little boss~" Ye Jingzi stood up and sat back on the stool.


    Gu Jinli told her about Ye Dakou again.


    Originally I thought she would be happy, but Ye Jingzi''s expression changed and said: "Brother is so ignorant, he will be beaten by Uncle Mu Tong!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s not that serious. Brother Qin said he can arrange it. Besides, there is a shortage of people with medical skills in the army. Your brother will be of great use."


    Gu Jinli said something to reassure her, and Ye Jingzi finally let go of her worries, but she said: "Little boss, if Uncle Mu Tong hits my brother, don''t stop me. My brother has vited the instructions of Dr. Wu and must be beaten." .


    "Sure, I will never stop Uncle Mu Tong." Gu Jinli agreed, and after saying some words to Ye Jingzi, Ye Jingzi went to work in the medicine warehouse yard.


    As soon as Shen Shi arrived, Qin Sang came back and did not go out again. He had dinner with Gu Jinli early, took a bath and went to bed.


    We have to go on a journey tomorrow, so we dont have to worry about it. We just want to sleep.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    As soon as Mao o''clock arrived on the second day, a gong sounded.


    When the family members heard the sound of the gong, they got up immediately to make breakfast and dry food for the day. The soldiers were setting up carts and the like. Since their things had been packed long ago, they werepletely busy after half an hour. It''s over.


    Everyone gathered in the front yard again.


    Wearing heavy armor, Qin Sang asked people to count the number of people. After confirming that everyone was present, he got on his horse and said, "Let''s go!"


    With the order given, Zhang Tu, who was carrying the military g, walked at the front. After he went out, the following team started moving and slowly walked towards the city gate.


    Gaishi went with them in a carriage to take them out of the city.


    As soon as I walked out of the alley, I heard someone shouting: "Hey, you guys are leaving too early. It''s a good thing we got up early, otherwise we would have missed it."


    They were the neighbors in the nearby streets. Everyone knew that they were leaving, so they came to see them off in memory of the soldiers who fought against the enemy and Gu Jinli gave them medicine.


    "Sister Xiong, these are the eggsid by my baby. There are six of them. Take them and give them to Mrs. Qin to eat on the way."


    This is my newly cut beet. Its growing very well. Lets take it to eat on the road!


    "Get out of the way, don''t hit my piglets... My Lao Cheng family''s pigs gave birth to a litter of piglets. I heard that Mr. Hong likes piglets, so I brought him one and asked him to take it and raise it, so as not to worry about that one." Pigs killed by poisonous insects!


    Mr. Hong raised a pig as his grandson. Neighbors found out that the pig cried miserably over the pig. The reason why Mr. Hong''s pig survived was because of the medicine Mr. Hong gave him. Mr. Hong thanked him and gave him a gift. Piggy is here.


    Mr. Hong got a piglet and was so moved that he almost shed tears: "Boy, I will take good care of the piglet. I will take care of it and raise it until it is fat and strong... Oh, it is still a handler. When it grows up, old man Find a sow, mate with it, and youll be considered a wife.


    Cheng Dati had a headache after hearing this. While crowding the people who came to see him off, he said to Mr. Hong: "What kind of wife are you marrying? This is for you to eat meat! Don''t you ever raise piglets as grandsons anymore. You''ll see meter." The eldest grandson will have to me you."


    Cheng Datie pointed to the piglet in the rattan cage and said, "When it is raised, kill it for meat. The meat is so fragrant. It would be a pity not to eat it."

 Chapter 1759: The consequences of being arrogant

    Chapter 1759: The consequences of being arrogant


    "Folks, please give way. Don''t be crowded. Stop stuffing things. It won''t fit anymore. If you load it any more, the mule cart will overturn... We are about to set off. Everyone, please make way!" said the soldiers in charge of opening the way. He roared at the top of his lungs and struggled for more than a quarter of an hour before finally finding a way out.


    But there were too many people from the city who came to see them off, and they stopped and went. They didn''t arrive at the main gate until after Chen.


    On both sides of the main city gate, there were horse-drawn carriages, mule carts, and ox-carts parked. Magistrate Hao, General Liang, Magistrate Qi Tong, and wealthy households in the city came to see them off.


    Qin Sang stopped the convoy, took the lead in dismounting, and came to greet General Liang and others: "The general has seen all the gentlemen, and it is the fault of the general that a few of you havee to see me off."


    This was said modestly, and General Liang and Magistrate Hao were very happy to hear it.


    General Liang: "You saved Xing''an Prefecture. The whole city is grateful to you, and so are we. It''s fitting that wee to see you off."


    After hearing this, Sang Qinughed, his smile bright and shy. General Liang and Magistrate Hao looked at him, both looking at their son.


    Qi Tongzhi felt that Qin Sang was pretending. He was clearly doing the job of killing people with a knife. How could he pretend to be kind?


    However, if Qi Tong is not stupid, he will not say such inner thoughts in front of others. Unless he is promoted to a second-rank official at this moment, then he would dare to point his finger at Qin Sang''s nose and say this.


    However, my God, the emperor wants to keep him and Magistrate Hao to suffer because they have done so well!


    What kind of brain does the emperor have? Why is it the opposite of what they think? !


    Qi Tongzhi thought about it and almost shed tears. It was so unreasonable.


    Just as he was feeling sad, he heard Qin Sang say: "General Liang, Magistrate Hao, Master Qi, I asked you to help me with what I asked for earlier. After I find my rtives, I will meet with my father-inw''s family." I send you a generous gift to express my gratitude for the kindness of these adults."


    When Qin Sang went to the government office some time ago, he asked them to help find Gu Fuya''s family, Tian Xiaohua''s sister, the lost granddaughter of the old Yan family, and Gu Dalin''s wife.


    They were given a booklet containing the situation of each family and the details of the missing people. They also received several portraits and several banknotes as a reward.


    General Liang said: "I have asked the guards at the four city gates to conduct inquiries when checking the peopleing in and out of Xing''an Prefecture. If there is any suspicion, I will detain the person first and then send someone to notify you. "


    It has been seven years since they fled the drought in the northwest. Seven yearster, the Qin Gu Luotian family is still looking for their lost female rtives. General Liang feels that this kind of heart is rare, so he is willing to help.


    Magistrate Hao also responded: "Don''t worry, anyone whoes to Xing''an Prefecture will be investigated carefully. We will also send people to the counties, viges and towns outside the city to look for them. If there is any news, we will tell you."


    However, Qi Tongzhi felt that Qin Gu''s Luotian family was stupid. It had been so many years, and the only ones who were lost were the woman and the girl''s family... In this world, anyone can guess what a woman without protection would encounter outside. , Innocence has long been destroyed by disaster.


    What else are you looking for?


    Will it bring shame to the whole family if you find it?


    "Qin Baihu is looking for someone?" Mr. Sheng''s voice suddenly came. After seeing Qin Sang looking at him, he cupped his hands and said with a smile: "I am not talented. My family has connections in Xing''an Prefecture, Yongcheng Prefecture, and Daliang Prefecture. Qin If Baihu doesn''t mind, you can tell me about your separated rtives, and I will help you look for them, and maybe you can find them."


    After finishing speaking, he exined: "I am here to see you off. On the day I caught Xizuo Qinng, I learned about the miraculous deworming medicine of the Rong bandits, so I went to ask for a packet of medicine for my pregnant wife."


    Qin Sang knew about this and sent people to check the Sheng family... The Sheng family is a native of Xing''an Prefecture. His ancestors served as generals, civil servants, walked in the green forest, and were engaged in business. In short, they were involved in many things. He is a local snake who has been hiding in the city for generations.


    "Third Master Sheng, wait." Qin Sang went to find Gu Jinli in person, took a cloth bag from her, and handed it to Third Master Sheng: "In it are the information of missing rtives and friends. I''d like to bother Third Master Sheng." The master happily took it and said with a smile: "Qin Baihu, don''t worry, I will do my best to help find someone."


    After speaking, he handed Qin Sang a token, which was the Sheng family''s own token.


    Qin Sang epted it, but felt in his heart... Is this Mr. Sheng a little too enthusiastic?


    Mr. Ke Sheng, the third master, saw that he had epted the sign and retreated behind several adults. Like many wealthy men in the city, he stood beside his car, waiting to send them out of the city.


    General Liang, Magistrate Hao, and Qi Tongzhi said goodbye to Qin Sang for a few more words, and General Liang gave the order: "y the drum to see off the soldiers!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drum music came from the city tower, and the city gate slowly opened to the sound of drum music. After Qin Sang and hundreds of households bowed to General Liang and others, they left with a huge convoy of family members.


    "Madam, the servants will make the medicine well, don''t worry!" Ye Jingzi took the maids who were left behind and shouted towards Gu Jinli''s carriage as he drove away, bowing and saying goodbye to her.


    Brother Zhang, do your business well and dont worry about us two old guys! It was Mr. Xia and Mrs. Xia who spoke. They were left in Xingan Mansion to help Ye Jingzi.


    After hearing this, Xia Zhang turned around and waved at them, saying, "Master, grandma, my grandson will work hard to do errands!"


    Earn a way for you to be wealthy.


    Qin Baihu, Mrs. Qin, walk slowly!


    Qin Yingxiong,e back soon, ~


    The ones crying were the girls and young widows in the city who were in love with Qin Sang.


    What a handsome and martial man. He has made great achievements. He heard that he was going to be promoted to a general, but he left just like that. They hadnt even started hooking up with him yet!


    Oh, lets go now. General Liang felt very ufortable. After all, we had fought together, and he was really reluctant to leave suddenly.


    Zhifu Hao watched the Haohao team with some reluctance.


    Qi Tongzhi, on the other hand, was eager for Qin Sang and the others to leave quickly. Looking at the leaving team, he suddenly thought of something. He tugged on Magistrate Hao''s sleeves and whispered: "My lord, do you think that these people bring their own bad luck?"


    Zhifu Hao frowned, looked at Qi Tongzhi, and said unkindly: "What do you mean by this?"


    Qin Sang and the others saved Xing''an Prefecture, could you please stop being so arrogant?


    Qi Tong knew: "Sir, it''s not that the lower officials are making trouble, but this is really a bit weird. Think about it, the thieves couldn''t attack us originally, so they should have attacked Long''an Prefecture... But since these rtives entered Xing''an The army and thieves came right after the government, and then there were poisonous insects, sieges, and detailed construction. Without stopping, all the people and animals in Xing''an Prefecture were almost killed. Isn''t this their own bad luck?"


    He also suggested: "Sir, our Xing''an Prefecture is probably affected by their bad luck. Why don''t we choose a day to do a ritual and go to the city to remove the bad luck?"


    "Ha!" Mrs. Gao Lei was furious, staring at Qi Tongzhi with angry eyes, and sneered: "Since Qi Tongzhi dislikes the soldiers and their families so much, well, take your doctor Qi away. Our Lei Family Courtyard dare not keep him to develop anti-drug technology." Insect medicine, to prevent bad luck from harming him, it would be bad if hees into contact with Qi Tongzhi, and Qi Tongzhi and your whole family are killed!"

 Chapter 1760: sell water

    Chapter 1760: sell water


    Chapter 1760 Selling Water


    Doctor Qi was raised by the Qi family. When the poisonous insect disease broke out, there was a shortage of doctors. He followed Old Doctor Fang and the others to help at the Lei Family Courtyard. However, because Qi Tongzhi wanted a prescription for insect traps, he was Kicked out.


    Doctor Qi also did a lot of hard work in the subsequent battle to defend the city and clean up poisonous insects. He was very interested in the army''s anti-parasitic medicine, knowing that its development would be a great contribution to history, so he asked Gao Lei and Gu Jinli to work together to develop an anti-parasitic medicine and make some contributions to the people.


    The two of them saw that he was here purely to treat diseases and save people, and thinking that multiple doctors could do more, they allowed him toe to Lei Family Vi to develop anthelmintics with two old doctors, Xu Fang.


    Today, Dr. Qi and Dr. Xu Fang came to see off Qin Sang and hispanions. Just as he was sighing that he didn''t know if we would see each other again after this farewell, he heard Gao Lei''s words and his eyes were red with anger.


    He was not angry with Gao Lei, but with Qi Tongzhi.


    Damn it, havent you learned enough about insect attractant prescriptions? He came again and again, but he quit, he wanted to redeem his family and leave the Qi family!


    After Qi Tongzhi heard this, he also knew that he had caused trouble with his words. He hurriedly came over and begged: "Mrs. Gao, please calm down. I don''t have any ill intentions. I just feel that after this cmity in Xing''an Mansion, it is appropriate to do a ritual to eliminate disasters and seek blessings. No." Its strange that the soldiers are close rtives. They are lucky stars. Without them, Xingan Mansion would have been captured long ago!


    General Liangs face was as ck as coal:


    Humour, I dare you to fight so hard, but you wont get any credit at all.


    Zhifu Hao:


    In the past, I was afraid that Qi Tongzhi would find ways behind his back to steal his position as prefect, but now it seems that he really thinks too much. Even if you give him ten ways, you can''t defeat such a fool!


    But the Gao Lei family didn''t care about Qi Tongzhi at all... Qin Sang and the others left, and she wanted to control the Lei family courtyard more strictly. After all, Ye Jingzi and the others still had to make medicine there, and they would kick out some outsiders if they could.


    "Thank you two adults foring to see me off. The old woman will go back first." After finishing speaking, Gao Lei asked the coachman to drive away.


    Qi Tongzhi wanted to pursue him, but he couldn''t lose face in public, so he had to let Dr. Qi chase him by himself.


    Doctor Qi went after him to beg for help, but to no avail.


    Gao Lei said that it was not his fault, but that some people looked down upon others and thought they were unlucky after receiving benefits. Then why should they give benefits to others?


    Doctor Qi couldn''t find anything to say about this, so he could only go back with tears in his eyes... The chance to leave a name in history was ruined by his own boss!


    When the two old doctors Xu Fang saw this, they could onlyfort him with a few words... This was really not Doctor Qi''s fault, but Qi Tong knew he had to take precautions. If Dr. Qi were allowed to stay, what if Qi Tongzhi asked him for the prescription before the anthelmintic drug was about to be developed, and sent the prescription to the emperor, stealing everyone''s credit?


    Qi Tongzhi had done this trick as early as when the insect attractant was made. The two old doctors had to guard against it, so they did not intercede for Doctor Qi and could onlyfort him a few words.


    Qi Tongzhi couldn''t find Gao Lei. Seeing that Lei Mao hadn''t left yet, he wanted to go over and ask him to intercede.


    Ke Lei suddenly saw himing and directly held his hand and said: "The olddy asked us to find an old craftsman who can dig deep wells. Let''s take the first step."


    After saying that, he went to work.


    When Master Sheng heard this, he was very happy. He used his connections and found out within two hours why Lei Mao wanted to find the old craftsman who dug the deep well.


    It is said that Qin Baihu couple were worried about the drought in the northwest and wanted to find an old craftsman to dig a deep well. After the visitor finished speaking, he asked him again: What is the third masters order?


    Mr. Sheng Sanye said: "Do we have any old craftsmen here who know this kind of craftsmanship? Find all the craftsmen who know how to do it and send it to Qin Baihu and others, so that we can build a rtionship."


    Yes. The person came to do it immediately.


    Starting from today, people in Xing''an Prefecture, Yongcheng Prefecture, Daliang Prefecture, and even Beicang Prefecture are looking for old craftsmen who can dig deep wells.


    And Gu Jinli and the others also began to experience the difficulty of drinking water in the northwest.


    In the evening, Gu Jinli and the others camped more than a hundred miles away. As soon as they got off the carriage, they heard Kuang scolding: "What? The people in that vige are so evil. When you go to the vige to fetch water, you have to pay for it by the bucket, and they also sell it." Fifty cents a bucket, that load of water costs a hundred cents! In the southern county, being a porter only costs a few hundred cents a month. They really dare to ask for it. We are a team of soldiers fighting against the Japanese army. We have sold it to them. My life is to protect my family!"


    "No, there is no limit to the ck heart." Aunt Han pushed her son and said: "They are bandits. Tell them that you are soldiers who resisted the army and are the ones who saved them. If you are wise, let them fetch water. Dare to take dirty money and destroy their vige!"


    Han Sansong listened to his mother''s words, which wereparable to those of a bandit, and persuaded with a headache: "Mom, what are you in a hurry for? Your Excellency, they have already entered the vige to discuss, and there will definitely be a result before dark. Let''s set up the camp first and chop firewood. Lets light a fire and cook when the wateres back.


    Aunt Han: "Wait, wait, just wait. What if you can''t wait?"


    Han Sansong said: "If you can''t wait, just eat dry food, or go to the river to fetch water and boil it before eating."


    Going to the river to fetch water? You can tell me, what should I do if I catch poisonous insects?!


    Han Sansong: "Mom, poisonous insects are not very scary."


    At the time of the war with the bandits, they also ate river water in the wild. After it was boiled, all the poisonous insects died.


    But now that there are many female rtives, this cannot be said, otherwise they will feel sick and vomit.


    Gu Jinli heard this and told Erqing: "Go and tell Aunt Niu and the others not to worry. People in the vige will not show off their sergeant''s dignity and finish other work first. If the vige really doesn''t provide water, let''s save some money." The water you bring canst you until the next stop."


    There is a well at the inn. When they arrive at the inn, they can draw water at will. They can just pack more and take it with them. They don''t have to waste money on buying water along the way.


    "Yes." Erqing went to tell Kuang and others.


    After a while, when they came back, the curses from Kuang and the others stopped.


    Half an hourter, Qin Sang and the others came back and asked the soldiers to carry water. Two hundred soldiers went over and each of them came back with a bucket of water.


    They were all wearing battle armor and carrying knives at their waists. They had been on the battlefield and had seen blood. They were full of murderous intent and frightened the people in the vige. The vige chief paid another ten cents on the spot.


    Originally, the price of a bucket of water was twenty cents, but it became ten cents per bucket, which is much cheaper than the previous fifty cents.


    "But I didn''t buy too much. Two hundred barrels of water will be enough for us today and tomorrow. When we pass by the town tomorrow, we will buy a batch of water bottles and fill up with more water when we get to the inn. We won''t have to buy it on the way." Qin Sang said. After telling Gu Jinli, he raised his hand to touch her face and said with a smile, "With me here, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about these trivial matters."


    Gu Jinli was happy to hear this and asked again: "There is a shortage of water in the vige? Is the water in the well about to dry up?"


    Otherwise, why is it so expensive?


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Although the water in the northwest is precious, it is not that expensive. There are two wells in the vige, and the water is quite full. I just want to eat the water money from passers-by."


    To put it bluntly, it is to deceive passers-by who need water urgently, so they deliberately sell it at a high price.


    but


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. We are not the only ones who areing back to pick up their rtives. There are also people behind us. If they don''t change their ways, they will suffer disaster if they meet someone ruthless."

 Chapter 1761: My hometown has been occupied

    Chapter 1761: My hometown has been upied


    Chapter 1761 My hometown is upied


    Qin Sang is right.


    A few dayster, another group of soldiers passed by to pick up their rtives. The vige still sold a bucket of water for fifty cents.


    The soldiers were furious after hearing this and asked them: "A bucket of water costs fifty cents. Is the water in your vige made of gold?"


    The gangsters in the vige stopped at the entrance of the vige with hoes and said, "Have you heard of the drought in the northwest? Water in the northwest is so expensive. Even if you are soldiers of the imperial court, you have to pay for water!"


    This group of soldiers traveled for a day, were hungry and thirsty, and talked with the vigers. After failing to reach an agreement, they went to report to hundreds of households.


    These three hundred households were not as easy to talk to as Qin Sang and others. After hearing the report, they directly led troops into the vige to collect water and beat a group of vigers. Even the vige chief was pped twice.


    After he finished, he cursed the vigers: "You ck-hearted thing, I went to fight against the thieves to protect your people and animals, and you still have to collect money from us for a drink while passing by. Do you still have a conscience? If you dare to do this kind of ck-hearted business again, We will report it to the general and ask him to submit a memorial to go to the capital and raid your vige!"


    The vige chief and the vigers were beaten and screamed and cried, but they did not stop selling water... There was a shortage of water in the northwest, so anyone who could dig a well in the vige would sell water.


    But they learned their lesson well. If any soldiers passed by, they would only charge them five cents for a bucket of water. If the other party was not happy, they would give it away for free.


    As for the outsiders passing by, they still sell a bucket of water for fifty cents. If they see a rich person who is easy to bully, they will sell it for a hundred cents a bucket.


    Gu Jinli and the others set out on the tenth day of September. Since they had plenty of time, the team walked slowly. Only when they were about to miss the station did they speed up.


    So Gu Jinli was very rxed along the way. The food and amodation were good, and he could find a ce to take a shower every three days.


    Mrs. Kuang said she was guilty of taking a bath when there was such a shortage of water in the northwest? A bucket of water costs tens of cents, can you wash it? !


    However, Gu Jinli didn''t care about this. It was Brother Qin who took care of the amodation and water on the way. Brother Qin got good water for her, so how could she not wash up?


    "Xiaoyu, I bought a big red fruit. I''ll cut it up for you to eat." Qin Sang came in carrying a basket with red apples in it.


    Today we are staying at an inn. When Gu Jinli arrived at the inn, he asked for hot water and washed himself from head to toe. Now he just came out of the shower. Seeing this, his eyes filled with joy. He walked over and asked, "Where did ite from?"


    Seeing her approaching, Qin Sang put his arms around her waist, kissed her cheek affectionately, and said, "I bought it from a rich man passing by the inn. Do you like it?"


    This ce is only five days away from Long''an Prefecture. From time to time, you can meet wealthy households who have moved away from Long''an Prefecture.


    "I like it!" Gu Jinli smiled and was about to take the basket in his hand, but he stopped him: "The little fish has taken a bath, don''t touch these, just sit and wait to eat."


    After saying that, he reluctantly let her go, peeled, washed and cut the big red fruit, brought it to her and let her eat.


    When she was eating happily, he hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu, I miss you. Let''s go to bed early tonight."


    Gu Jinli blushed. Every time he stayed in Zhuangzi or the inn, he would always say this. She felt sorry for him and nodded in agreement.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he was very happy. He got up and went to take a bath, but before leaving, he took away the remaining big red fruits: "It''s almost dinner, little fish, don''t eat too many fruits."


    Gu Jinli was angry, stared at him and asked: "Youe out with a piece of fruit to tempt me, and you will take it away when I agree? How insincere!"


    Qin Sang took off his outer robe, leaned close to her, and said with a smile: "You will know in the evening that I am sincere."


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and when he realized what he was doing, he was about to kick him, but he turned around and left early.


    The next day, Gu Jinli was too tired to get up. When she woke up, it was almost noon outside and she was in a panic. When San Qing, who was guarding the outer room, heard the noise, he said through the door: "Madam, don''t worry, the Lord has said , Im not going in a hurry today, saying its cold weather, so I asked the people from each camp to go into the county town to buy some things to keep out the cold. This is just an excuse, the purpose is to let her rest more, in fact, they brought a lot of things to keep out the cold from Xingan Prefecture Come on, no need to buy it at all.


    But after hearing this, Gu Jinli had a smile on his face... Assuming you know how to do things, I won''t argue with you. I''m so tired. Let''s continue sleeping. This kind of cold weather is the best for sleeping in!


    Qin Sang was thinking about her, so he came back in the afternoon and brought her good news: "Do you still remember Tang Ling from Tangjiazhuang?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Remember, what happened to her? Looking at you like this, is there something happy about her?"


    Just as Qin Sang knew everything about her, Qin Sang would not hide her external affairs from her, and he did not want her to know about Tang Ling''s mother and daughter from others, lest she think about it and be sad, so she had already told her.


    Gu Jinli was impressed by this and admired Tang Ling for being able to go to the county to help after encountering such a hardship.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, she got along well with Yao Wan, the same Yao Wan who was chased by lurking soldiers and rescued by us."


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed when he heard this: "It is indeed a great event."


    He asked again: "That Yao Wan won''t look down on her, right? And the Yao family, what should we do if we hear gossip?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Yao Wan knew what she was going through and had looked down upon her before. However, the two of them fought desperately in Guanlu County for several months. Yao Wan was impressed by her, fell in love with her, and went to the Tang family to arrange their marriage. Tang Ling didn''t agree at first, butter Yao Wan talked to her, and after the knot in her heart was resolved, she finally epted Yao Wan."


    As for the Yao family


    "The Yao family was afraid that Yao Wan would die if he went to the battlefield, so they married Yao Wan early and gave birth to a son. However, the wife died of illness two years ago, leaving only a son who was a few years old. Yao Wan married a step-inw, and the Yao family The requirements are not high, as long as Yao Wan is happy."


    In addition, Tang Ling got to know doctors and learned how to treat wounded soldiers by taking care of Mrs. Lin in Guanlu County.


    Yao Wan was originally a small g leader, but due to his meritorious service, he has now been promoted to the general g. The two of them are happily preparing for a happy event.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli sighed for a while: "Those who are self-reliant can always find a way out of desperate situations. Tang Ling is great."


    If someone else had encountered the same situation as Tang Ling, they would probably havemitted suicide a long time ago.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang agreed very much.


    The next day, the familiar sound of the gong sounded again at Mao hour. The soldiers and their rtives were busy, and after collecting enough drinking water, they set off again.


    After walking for a few more days, we arrived outside Long''an Mansion.


    However, they did not stay longer because the current Long''an Prefecture is a bit chaotic...many wealthy households are moving away, and there are also many soldiers staying to pick up their rtives. There are also various officials, generals, and other officials from the capital in the city. A person from a wealthy family.


    Qin Sang didn''t want to cause trouble, so he didn''t even stop when he passed by Long''an Mansion, and walked straight away.


    After walking for about ten days, they finally arrived at Gaoshui County.


    Gu Jinli had no impression of Gaoshui County anymore, but she was still very happy when she stepped into thend of Gaoshui County.


    When she got close to the county seat, she raised the curtain of the carriage and looked at Gaoshui County from a distance, and found: "It''s not bad. It''s better than some counties she passed by."


    Qin Sang rode next to her carriage and said after hearing this: "There is a Gaoshui River in Gaoshui County, and the cultivatednd is more fertile than other counties. The corresponding county is better than other ces."


    However, after the previous war, Gaoshui County was robbed and massacred once, and the city walls were in tatters. This shows how badly other counties that are not as good as Gaoshui County were harmed by the war.

 Chapter 1762: Weird Gaoshui County

    Chapter 1762: Weird Gaoshui County


    Chapter 1762 Weird Gaoshui County


    Qin Sang let Gu Jinli look at the county town for a moment. After she lowered the car curtain, he ordered the convoy to move on.


    But as soon as they walked ten feet away and approached the inn outside the county town, therge team was stopped by a group of soldiers.


    The leader was a general bannerman. After learning that several hundred households wereing, he came over to exin in person: "Are you going to pick up your rtives and return to Daokougou? But you want to enter the county? I''m afraid you won''t be able to enter. First, you arrivedte. Now, the county town, including the post station, is full of people. Secondly, if there are too many peopleing in and out, they are afraid of sneaking into the spy. Qiu Qianhu ordered that whenever the anti-Japanese soldiers passing through Gaoshui County, only a few people can be sent into the city to buy No one else is allowed to enter Gaoshui County."


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang, took out his military card, and handed it to him: "This is Mr. Huang Qi under Qiu Qianhu. Do you know that we Qiu Qianhu? In the first half of the year, the army of soldiers and thieves also followed the resistance. After leaving, Qiu Qianhu was sent to Gaoshui County to guard."


    Gaoshui County is just a county seat. In the past, thousands of households would not be sent to guard it, but now the bandits are still in Daokou Gou, which is only two county towns away from Gaoshui County, so they had to send a thousand households to guard it.


    Qin Sang nodded, indicating that he knew.


    After seeing Mr. Huangs military badge, he said: We are not going into the county town, but we have to go into the post station to fetch water.


    After hearing this, Huang Zongqi was a little embarrassed, but seeing that Qin Sang was full of evil spirits, he did not dare to stop him, but said: "You can''t bring in too many soldiers. If you draw water, you have to collect some money."


    Niu Dabao came over and said angrily when he heard this: "What are you talking about? The soldiers of the imperial court go to the post station to fetch water and ask for money? You are trying to trap the soldiers of the imperial court!"


    Huang Zongqi had done this not once or twice. He saw that Niu Dabao was dressed in ordinary clothes, and it was obvious that he had climbed up with mud legs, so he didn''t have much fear. He said: "This man from a hundred households is not someone who wants to collect water from you." Money, but the post station only has one well, and there are too many soldiersing and going now. Look around the post station, they are all full of tents. If we dont control the water, everyone will die of thirst!"


    He added: "We have sent a message to Daokougou Camp, and the reply is that we will handle it as appropriate."


    This sentence is so wonderful to deal with ording to the situation, it will make you speechless.


    Niuda Bao choked.


    Qin Sang looked at Mr. Huang and asked, "Is this over there? But what news did Qiu Qianhu send to Daokou Gou?"


    Huang Zongqi was startled. He looked at Qin Sang and saw that his deep eyes were like deep wells, glowing with a frightening light. He chuckled and said, "This is the rule for this Master of Hundred Households. You guys are just passing through, and you havent always been stationed in Gaoshui County, right?


    With his words not only gave Qin Sang a reason to take revenge on Qianhu, but also gave him a warning, he was a typical veteran.


    Qin Sang smiled, a little sunny and handsome, which warmed Mr. Huang''s cold back, and asked: "Then, why don''t you take the water guy and go with me to the inn to fetch water?"


    This is a sign of goodwill, and he wants Qin Sang and the others to get out as soon as they get the water.


    Qin Sang agreed: "Okay, but there are many of us, so we have to fetch a lot of water, and we have no money."


    Tsk, Mr. Huangs teeth are sore. You brought so many good things here, and your family members made all the carriages and mules. Do you think you have no money? What a liar!


    However, Mr. Huang Qi is a man who has experienced things and knows that this young man is not easy to mess with. He said with a smile: "The inn is managed by the county government. You have to go in and ask someone from the government office."


    I didnt give Qin Sang urate words.


    Qin Sang smiled, this time the smile was a little cold, and Huang Zongqi was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat.


    Qin Sang ignored him, turned around and told Zhang Tu: "Give me the order to go down and get everything that can hold water. Let''s go to the inn to fetch water."


    Yes! Zhang Tu rode his horse and passed the order. When he delivered the order, his voice was so loud that even Commander Huang could hear it when he ran to the back of the motorcade.


    Huang Zongqi wanted to wipe away the cold sweat... These hundreds of households looked like they were not easy to mess with, and the soldiers they brought out were also powerful. They carried the military g with one hand and rode the horse with the other. They could also convey orders with confidence, which showed that they had practiced a lot.


    What shocked Mr. Huang even more was that the people in this team, whether they were soldiers or family members, all moved very quickly. After the order was conveyed, almost at the same time, the people in the convoy started to move.


    Pour the water and pass the empty water bottles forward. Within half a quarter of an hour, a piece of water bottles was ced in the open space in front of the team. The soldiers and rtives of the team did not leave the vehicle at all. They passed all the water bottles to them with their arms. It was handed over.


    Huang Zongqi broke into a cold sweat and said with a smile: "It is noon now, and there are not many people fetching water at the post station. This hundred households should choose a group of soldiers to follow the general to fetch water at the post station... There is no need to prepare money."


    Mom, even the women are so well-trained that they cant be offended. Give them water and get out of here!


    Qin Sang smiled: "Please lead the way."


    Mr. Huangs flesh hurts. Stopughing. No matter how friendly and nice your smile is, I wont be fooled.


    Qin Sang asked Niu Dabao to stay, and he took a group of soldiers such as Zhang Yan, Jin Baihu and Hong Dao to the post station to fetch water.


    As soon as they left, a group of people came towards the convoy.


    There were men and women among these people, either carrying burdens or baskets, shouting: "Do you want to buy food, meat and vegetables? It''s very cheap. A pound of good noodles only costs a hundred cents!"


    "What? A pound of noodles costs one hundred cents. Where are you from? How dare you do such a shady business!" When Kuang heard the price, she almost passed away.


    God, if the food here is so expensive, then the windfall they got from Bang Mountain will probably be lost in a short time.


    After hearing this, the strong woman carrying the burden smiled and said: "Is it too expensive? There are cheap ones too. Shelled sorghum costs fifty cents per catty. If you still can''t afford it, we also have soybeans, which cost twenty cents per catty. I always eat these." Can you afford it?"


    The words were said with a strong sense of ridicule. Kuang couldn''t bear it anymore and pointed at her and said: "Where are you from? Tell me your name and see if I don''t go to the Yamen to sue you to death!"


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention this woman, the group of people carrying things and shouting allughed: "Oh, are all the women in the south so stupid? As soon as they arrived on the ground, they dared to challenge the locals. Who is the local snake? Let''s find out clearly. ?


    Mr. Kuang is not stupid. Hearing this, he knew that they had a background.


    That''s right. If you don''t have a backer, you won''t dare to ignore the soldiers escorting them ande over to sell them evil things.


    Gaoshui County was upied by the Rong just a few months after the Rong left. At this time, those who could do business with rice, noodles, meat and vegetables could not be truly ordinary people''s homes.


    Madam, do you have any white rice? Ourdy is from the south and is used to eating white rice. Aunt Xiong shouted to the sturdy woman from before, followed by Grandma Tao.


    "Yes, yes, yes, but the best quality is white rice." The woman hurriedly came over with a load, trying to get past Aunt Tao to see Gu Jinli in therge carriage, but she was stopped by Danian and others.


    How much does a pound of white rice cost? Aunt Xiong asked.


    Its not expensive, its only two hundred cents per catty. The woman put down her burden, held up a handful of old yellow rice and said, Look at this rice, its the best for cooking.

 Chapter 1763: Gujiacun

    Chapter 1763: Gujiacun


    Chapter 1763 Gujiacun


    Aunt Xiong almost kicked her burden, but Aunt Tao grabbed her and said, "Here are ten kilograms. The vegetables in your basket are good, we want them all."


    Yo, he is still a wealthy patron.


    The woman was very happy and immediately quoted the price. After seeing Grandma Tao nodding, she happily gave Grandma Tao ten kilograms of old rice and all the melons and vegetables.


    Mother Tao didn''t pick it up, but Aunt Xiong did and gave the woman some money.


    The woman also noticed that this Aunt Tao was not easy to mess with. Thinking of the previous Baihu who was also not easy to mess with, she felt worried and said in apensatory manner: "Auntie, don''t think that we are trying to trick you. , we also have tasks... For the sake of you helping meplete the work, let me give you a warning. Don''t just go to the hotel with others on this journey. The people who drag you to the hotel are much darker than us. .


    The woman finished ordering. After finishing speaking, she pointed to the remaining rice, flour and grains in the basket and said, "Mom, do you want some more?"


    "That''s enough." Aunt Tao didn''t ask for it, turned around and left to tell Gu Jinli about it.


    Gu Jinli frowned and felt angry: "If we hadn''t known that this was Gaoshui County, I would have thought we had entered a bandit''s den. Who is so bold?"


    Arent you afraid of punishment from above?


    She also knew that anyone who dared to trick passers-by so tantly must have someone involved in the government office.


    He then said: "Mommy, don''t eat those rice and vegetables. After you have walked a few miles, throw away the basket together, lest they put medicine in the things and drug us ande to rob us at night."


    Its not that she wants to think bad things about people, but this is the feeling these people give her.


    Old ve, Im going to tell you guys right now that I wont touch the things given by those people. Aunt Tao didnt waste any time, and immediately got off the carriage to tell Aunt Xiong.


    After learning that Han had also bought a load of grains and vegetables, he went to Han''s carriage to remind her.


    Han was very grateful and said, "I don''t eat it myself. I just buy it like my grandma."


    And told Aunt Tao the news she asked about.


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao went back and told Gu Jinli: "The person who was buying things wanted to invite Mrs. Zhang and the others to stay in Linshui Vige in front of them. After Mrs. Zhang declined, the woman selling things got angry and said, please, please If you dont go there at this time, if youe back to our vige if you encounter some kind of disaster, well have to pay double the price.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid there are some traps on the road ahead... If there were no ambush, I wouldn''t have said such words that we were sure that we would be in trouble."


    Mother Tao was startled: "Is there any royalw for this? How dare they? General Xu is still in Daokougou, and he is not afraid of being found out?!"


    Gu Jinli said: "What is there to be afraid of? Among those who have survived the disaster of war, who is still pure and kind? In order to live an easy life, they will naturally try their best to harm passers-by."


    As for General Xu, he is currently busy with the Daokou ditch and guarding the capital, and has no time to pay attention to such small things.


    Gu Jinli found Danian and asked him to wait for Qin Sang and tell him his worries.


    Yes. Danian took the order and went.


    Half an hourter, Qin Sang came back from fetching water, got on the carriage, and told Gu Jinli: "We have sent You An and others to explore the road, Xiaoyu, don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved.


    Qin Sang was worried about her, so he did not get off the carriage and walked with her for a while. After seeing You An and others, he stopped therge group.


    You An came over to report: "Sir, madam, those evil people really dug a trap, and there were poisonous insects in it. After we took off the cover on the trap, a group of people came over and dragged us, asking us to stay in Linshui Vige, saying that they There are insect attractants in the vige that can help us attract insects.


    Qin Sang''s face was as cold as frost after hearing this... He had seen local snakes eating passers-by''s money, but he had never seen such evil things like raising poisonous insects as traps.


    It seems that these people should not be given insect attractant medicine for free, but must be paid, so they dare not raise poisonous insects like this.


    "Let You Xi take the people to stay, check Linshui Vige, and follow after finding the evidence." Qin Sang originally didn''t want to take care of this matter, but it involved raising poisonous insects and harming passers-by, so he couldn''t ignore it. "Yes." You An went down to make arrangements, and reminded You Xi to be more careful and not to mess up the task.


    You Xi agreed and stayed with half of his men, disguised as passers-by, and moved into Linshui Vige.


    Gu Jinli and the others ran all the way towards Gujiacun.


    Gujiacun is not far from Gaoshui County and can be reached in a day''s walk. They can get there by horse-drawn carriage, which is more than half the speed.


    You An and the others were still at the forefront, responsible for sweeping the road and sweeping out several traps.


    But there are no poisonous insects inside, just some traps to prevent passers-by from moving forward.


    After the traps were pulled out, the vige that set the trap and Zhuangzi were very angry. The vigers and the servants of the vige came out to beat people and extort money, but they were beaten back by You An and others.


    By clearing the road like this, therge team led by Qin Sang can travel smoothly.


    However, this dyed their trip, and by the time they arrived at Gujiacun, it was almost dark.


    You An and the others had already entered the vige and scanned it. They were now standing at the entrance of the vige waiting for Qin Sang and the others. When they saw peopleing, they came up to report: "Master, the vige is empty. There are a few refugees here. We gave them some money and sent them Clear away."


    "The vige is not very deserted. I heard from the refugees that passing caravans know that no one lives in this vige and wille in to stay temporarily."


    Finally, he said: "My subordinates feel that they may have lied, and have sent people to follow them... This vige is not simple, it is weird, do we still want to go in and live there?"


    You An was brought out by Qin Sang and was very good at doing things. After going into the vige and scanning the vige, he felt that Gujia Vige did not look like it had been abandoned for a long time without anyone living in it.


    The old well in the vige has been cleaned, and good water ising out of it.


    You An exined the situation in the vige in detail and waited for Qin Sang''s reply.


    Qin Sang only has one word: "live."


    This is Xiaoyu''s hometown. Whether it is really abandoned or someone set up a trap to eat passers-by, they have to go back.


    Its best if nothing happens. If something happens, resolve it thoroughly to avoid having to go back and solve it all over again.


    "Yes." You An responded and led Qin Sang and the others.


    Therge team entered the vige in a mighty manner.


    You An has sent people to clean up some of the better houses in the vige. Two of them are stillrge brick houses with tiles, one belongs to the old Gu family and the other belongs to the vige chief Gu: "There are passing caravans, escorts, and soldiers. I have stayed in the vige, and the houses are not deserted and can be upied by people."


    I have to say that the old Gu''s house with blue bricks and tiles is really impressive. It has three main rooms and two wing rooms on the left and right. They are all very spacious. One wing room is as big as three modern rooms.


    Later, he bought a new room with blue bricks and used it as a study room for Gu Youwen.


    But Gu Jinli''s family has never lived in such a good house for a day. Her family lives in an old mud house at the back.


    The irony is that thisrge house with blue bricks and tiles was built with her grandmother''s dowry money, and the additional study room was built with her father''s working money.


    Mrs. Kuang looked at the old Gu family''s house and sighed: "Sang''s wife, I didn''t expect your hometown''s house to be so good. It looks magnificent even in the dark. When it gets up tomorrow, I''ll have to take a good look at it."

 Chapter 1764: besieged

    Chapter 1764: besieged


    Chapter 1764: Besieged


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "The aunt wille tomorrow morning. I haven''t seen this house for many years. Then I will take a look with you."


    Kuangshi: "That''s good!"


    Ji Zhenniang took Han''s arm and curled her lips and said, "It''s just a shabby courtyard. I thought it was the Earl''s Mansion. What''s there to see? Right, Sister-inw Zhang."


    Han wanted to say, sister-inw Xie, are you really not afraid of being beaten?


    Over there, Qin Sang has allocated a house to everyone. His family lives in the main room of this blue brick house, while the Xie family and the Zhang family live in the left and right wings.


    Niu Dabao, Guo Daming and other high-ranking people with female rtives moved to the Luo family''s house next door. The Luo family''s house was not bad either.


    The remaining 100 households and general banners lived in the blue-brick house of Gu Vige Chief''s house, while other general banners or the rtives of soldiers with young babies lived in other better houses in the vige.


    The remaining soldiers had no houses to live in and could only pitch tents.


    After dividing the houses, Qin Sang said: "It''s getting dark. Let''s eat dry food tonight and drink the water we brought. Don''t touch anything in the vige. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    He added: "There is something weird in this vige. Let''s all be more alert tonight. If you find anything wrong, immediately ring the gong and call someone. The patrolling soldiers will immediately rush to check the situation."


    Niu Dabao and the others also noticed something strange in this vige, and they all nodded and said: "Don''t worry, Sang, we won''t sleep to death at night, we will keep an eye out."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuangughed and said: "We have gone through so many things this year, and there are still people who want to trick us. They are really short-sighted! Sang, just wait. If someone really dares toe, my aunt will bring that A bunch of women can torture them to death!"


    Niu Dabao said with a fierce face: "We men are talking about things, what are you talking about?"


    He also reminded: "Don''t get carried away. People who dare to set traps for us only have skills. It''s always right to be careful."


    Speaking, he said goodbye to Qin Sang and the others, greeted Mr. Kuang, and went to Luo''s house next door.


    Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang and asked him to go ahead and go ahead, and he took Grandma Sanqing Tao into the main room.


    You An is very good at doing things. Several torches have been lit in the house. It is bright and bright when you enter... I have to say that the main house of Lao Gu''s family is really well built and spacious. Even the floor of the house is paved with blue bricks.


    But Gu Jinli was not too happy. Each brick was filled with the blood of the Fei family and was obtained by the money from the Fei family''s uncle who died in the war.


    Not long after, Xiao Ji entered the house with a mat and bup, a broom and water. He looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile, "Madam, sit in the outer room for a while, and the servants will go in and clean up the back room. You can finish cleaning up." Come in."


    As he said that, he put down the bucket, first cleaned the brick kang in the outer room, spread it with mats and bup, and then took the bucket to clean the inner room.


    Gu Jinli was satisfied, Xiao Ji was getting better and better.


    Mother Tao went to the back room to help.


    "Madam, sit down first." Sanqing didn''t go there, but stayed by Gu Jinli''s side. The master said that he must never let his wife leave her eyes while he was away.


    Gu Jinli nodded, sat down, touched the brick kang, and gritted his teeth... She inherited the memory of the original owner and remembered many things about the old Gu family.


    There are three kangs in the main house of Lao Gu''s house, all made of blue bricks, and there is only one earthen kang in the mud house behind her house.


    When the eldest brother and eldest sister turned seven and could no longer live in the same house with their parents, they begged Mr. Gu to get an extra room. When Mrs. Gu found out, the old godly woman went crazy and kept yelling. , just dont give it.


    The eldest brother was furious, and the little man came up with an idea. Every day after dark, he took his eldest sister to live with his third grandma, and came back with her in the morning when the vigers went out to work. No one paid attention to me at first, but as I bumped into him more times, people started asking.


    The eldest brother said that the house was crowded, and they were afraid of overcrowding the little sister, so they went to live at the third grandmas house. He also said with a smile that after the siblings went to live at the third grandmas house, each of them could have a separate room.


    Look at what this says. When you go to live with your great-aunt, you can get a room per person, but you can live in your own home, but the whole family of five is crowded into a mud house.


    Gossips spread in the vige again, saying that Mrs. Gu was extremely mean to her first wife and son, and eventually even the private school teachers in the county knew about it.


    At that time, Mrs. Gu wanted to send Gu Chengxian to a private school in the county. Unexpectedly, on the day of enrollment, her husband asked about the eldest son of his mean first wife?


    Mrs. Gu and Gu Youwen immediately denied it, saying that there were too many people in the family. Gu Dashan loved his younger brother and volunteered to live in a mud house. Now that he has more children, the family is preparing to build two more houses for him.


    After saying this, Gu Chengxian entered a private school in the county town. Unfortunately, he was a waste and couldn''t learn anything.


    After Mrs. Gu and her group returned home, they beat Gu Jinan so hard that he almost died. However, Gu Jinan also bought their family a mud house.


    And this was possible thanks to Luo''s father who spread the news to the county.


    Thinking about it now, Gu Jinli really wanted to rush back to Dafeng Vige and p Gu Dashan a few times!


    As long as he could stand up, Gu Jinan and the others would not have suffered so much, and the vigers would not have stood idly by for so many years... Although Vige Chief Gu is dead, he said something when he was fleeing from famine: He can''t fight for the mountains, let him In what name did the vigers help him fight?


    At that time, Gu Jinli was hit on the head and was still in aa. He heard these words while he was in aa and felt that they made sense.


    Ah, thinking of this, Gu Jinli wanted to p her father again!


    As soon as Qin Sang entered the house, he saw her gritting her teeth and wanting to hit someone, so he quickly asked: "What''s wrong with Xiaoyu? Don''t be angry, no matter who set the trap for us, they will not end well."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "You misunderstood. I wasn''t worried about those who set traps for us. I was angry because I thought of the old Gu family."


    Qin Sang knew that she had suffered a lot in Lao Gu''s house, and in order not to starve to death, she had developed a fierce andpetitive temper. He sat over and held her hand and said: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, those people are dead, we The days toe will get better and better.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well, I don''t want those evil people anymore, let''s live our lives well."


    After saying that, he nced at San Qing who was already standing outside the door. Hearing the movement in the back room, he hugged him evilly. When he stiffened and looked down at her, she winked at him, indicating that she did it on purpose. Hug him.


    Qin Sang smiled, his face a little red, and let her hug her for a while. After hearing the news that Aunt Tao and Xiao Ji wereing out, he let her go and talked to her about business: "Go to the few refugees who settled in the vige earlier." We arrived at Linjiapo next door. The vige is not deserted and there are many people living there. It is estimated that they are setting traps to harm us. We have already sent people to keep an eye on them. If everything goes well, we will be able to solve the problems in the vige within three days."


    Then we set off and headed all the way to Daokou ditch.


    Gu Jinli nodded, patted him on the shoulder and said: "Okay, I''ll leave this matter to you, handle it well, big brother takes good care of you."


    Qin Sangughed out loud, remembering that she had said the same thing a few years ago, he couldn''t help but miss it, and he was very happy that she married him... He once thought that if she didn''t agree to marry him, but instead went to What should I do if I marry another man?


    Perhaps, he would let the man die in an ident.


    "Mother Tao, pass the food." Qin Sang put away his thoughts and ordered Mother Tao.


    "Hey." Aunt Tao took Xiaoji out, and more than a quarter of an hourter, she brought in the food prepared by Erqing.


    The meal was very simple. In addition to dry food, they just spread eggs and fried vegetables. After the two of them finished eating, they washed their bodies with hot water and washed their feet before going to bed.


    They had a good night''s sleep, and no idents happened in the middle of the night. But not long after they woke up, Zhang Zhong came to report: "Sir, arge group of people came to the vige entrance, some of them were still wearing government officials'' clothes, saying that we upied They want us to give an exnation for theirnd, otherwise we will go to the Yamen and sue us for upying a private house without asking!"

 Chapter 1765: She is a reasonable and good person

    Chapter 1765: She is a reasonable and good person


    Chapter 1765 She is a reasonable and good person


    What?


    In the house, Gu Jinliughed when he heard this. Invading a private house? Who owns whose house?


    Outside the house, Qin Sang said: "I know, let''s stabilize them first, show weakness appropriately, and let them think that we are unreasonable and afraid of them. Let''s wait until we finish breakfast."


    Yes, I understand. Zhang Zhong took the order.


    Qin Sang turned around and entered the house. After closing the door, he said to Gu Jinli who came out of the back room: "This person is here. He must be trying to extort money from us with the intention of suing us for upying a private house. There is quite a lot of money to be extorted. "


    Specially set aside a vige to y the game, and brought so many people to surround the entrance of the vige. At least it would cost more than 300 taels.


    He smiled again and said, "You must be hungry, little fish. Let''s have breakfast first."


    Gu Jinli touched his stomach and said with a smile: "Well, I am hungry. But when we meet them after breakfast, don''t those people get angry?"


    Qin Sang came over, hugged her, put his palms on her belly, and used the warmth of his palms to warm her belly: "They should be grateful that we wentte so that they could be beatenter."


    Pfft, Gu Jinliughed out loud, looked up at him and asked, "When did you learn to be so hurtful to others?"


    Qin Sang lowered his head and looked at her: "Are you hurting others? It''s obviously the truth."


    After saying that, he kissed her until she was breathless, and then he let her go with satisfaction.


    A momentter, Erqing and the others delivered the prepared breakfast in the backyard kitchen.


    The breakfast is good, including fresh rice porridge, appetizers, porcin noodles, and luxurious boiled eggs.


    Eggs are expensive now, and the two of them can only eat one for each meal. Qin Sang felt guilty and promised: "Send someone to collect some eggs tomorrow, so that the little fish can eat more to supplement them."


    As he spoke, he put the egg in his hand to her mouth, but she stared back.


    "You eat what you have." Gu Jinli said: "Poisonous insects have harmed many poultry, and there is nothing we can do about theck of eggs. In a few months, after the governments in the northwest raise live chickens, we will have enough eggs to eat .


    Moreover


    "I have eaten bird''s nest and ginseng tea, which is enough to supplement my health. You don''t have to worry about myck of nutrients."


    Qin Sang heard this and said, "But the little fish likes to eat good food."


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes: "What do you mean? Do you think I''m a foodie?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu himself said that he wanted to be a rich foodie."


    Well, Gu Jinli choked. She did say this... At that time, Qin Sang asked her what was Xiaoyu''s ultimate goal of making money to buynd and be andlord''s mother-inw. She said, of course, it was to be a woman who could lie down and eat all kinds of delicious food. foodie.


    But what he answered her at that time was that he was working hard to climb up, and besides family matters, he also wanted her to live her life as she pleased.


    Since all the good things have been said, something must be done.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned redder when he recalled what happened at that time. Just as he was blushing, someone touched his face with his fingertips, and Qin Sang''s smiling voice came: "What is Xiaoyu thinking?"


    Looking at his face, he must be thinking about something he likes.


    Gu Jinli raised his head, looked at his see-through eyes, and became angry: "I thought I could make a lot of money this time with the edelweiss quilt and painkillers and anti-itch medicine, so I''m excited. I always blush when I''m excited."


    Its not what you think, do you understand? !


    Qin Sang is a man who knows current affairs. He nodded and said obediently: "I think so too."


    Gu Jinli:


    She was choked again and had to drink water.


    The two of them had breakfastughing and noisily, and it took them two quarters of an hour to finish. Gu Jinli also said: "I just finished eating, so don''t work too hard. Let''s take a rest first."


    "Okay." Qin Sang knew that she was deliberately leaving those people at the entrance of the vige indifferent, so he was naturally happy to apany her.


    The two rested for about three quarters of an hour. They felt sleepy and almost fell asleep.


    While he was staring in confusion, Erqing knocked on the door and said through the door: "Sir, madam, Zhang Xiaoqi sent someone to report that the people at the entrance of the vige were anxious and making a noise and wanted to rush into the vige. Zhang Xiaoqi asked, let them rush in Or tie someone up on the spot?"


    Gu Jinli: "Let them rush in, and when they reach the open space in front of the courtyard, beat them up and tie them up."


    He added: "I am a reasonable person. If they don''te to mynd, how can I have the nerve to beat them?"


    The open space in front of the courtyard belongs to her family.


    Qin Sang almostughed when he heard this. His little fish is so cute, um, and quite reasonable.


    "Yes, I will go and deliver the message right now." Erqing couldn''t help butugh, and quickly went to tell the soldiers under Zhang Zhong''smand.


    Zhang Zhong was also a shrewd man. He specially selected a group of lean and wounded soldiers to stop them at the entrance of the vige. When the people surrounding the vige saw this, they became less afraid and more arrogant.


    At this moment, when he heard the words of theme soldier who went back to report, he was furious. The leader, Qian Ye, pointed at them and cursed: "Okay, what a group of bandits wearing armors, they took over my private house and dared to be so arrogant. This is... Oppressing our people!"


    Next to Mr. Qian, an old woman in her fifties or sixties immediately sat down on the ground, pping her thighs and crying: "Oh, it''s unreasonable. The soldiers bullied the farmers. I''m not alive anymore. I was killed in Gujia Vige." In front of the door. When I go to the underworld, I will definitely use you of being a soldier!"


    Zhang Zhong smiled, pointed to the empty vige entrance and asked: "Olddy, you can''t find any big rocks here, how can you hit them? Are you hitting the dirt?"


    Then you dont have to make a hole in the soil to kill him?


    Qian Liugu choked, unable to catch her cry, and there were no tears in her eyes. For a moment, there was no sadness on the old face, only a mean and ferocious expression.


    Seeing that something bad was going to happen, Mr. Qian rushed over and said, "Auntie, don''t do stupid things. Our family has the property andnd deeds. Even if these soldiers bully others, there is still a government office that will make the final decision for our Qian family!"


    After the four government servants nearby heard this, the leader immediately stepped forward, pointed at Zhang Zhong and said: "You are bullying others too much! The Qian family bought all the houses andnd in Gujia Vige, and you moved in without asking, upying other people''s private houses, etc." The master came to question him, but you still blocked him from entering with the help of many soldiers and horses, and you dared to bully the old man and wanted to force him to death... Your Majesty, I, Ding Dayong, am receiving a sry from the imperial court. Seeing this evil deed, I must take action. The people decide!


    After speaking, he called to the government servants and arge group of people blocking the entrance to the vige: "Come on, you guys, we must ask for an exnation from the Qian family today!"


    "These soldiers have lost their conscience. Let''s rush into the vige to find the evil man Bai Hu and seek justice for the Qian family. Come on!" Arge group of people held up hoes, shovels, wooden sticks, and stones toward Zhang Zhong. Theye rushing.


    Zhang Zhong sneered and waved his hand, and the thirty soldiers behind him immediately retreated to the side.


    The group of people jumped into the air, and several of them fell to the ground without stopping, chewing a mouthful of dirt.


    There was another unlucky man who fell on the stone he was holding and broke his forehead.


    Zhang Zhong felt pain just looking at them. Where did the Qian family find such a bunch of idiots?


    "Why are you in a hurry? We didn''t say we wouldn''t let you in,e in."


    This group of people was extremely angry, pointing at Zhang Zhong and saying: "Then what did you stop before?!"


    Had you not stopped us earlier, would we have be angry?


    Zhang Zhong: "We were having breakfast earlier, so how could we let you in and disturb us? Now that we''ve finished eating, you can go in."


    These words were so good that Mr. Qian and others almost spat out a mouthful of blood, pointed at Zhang Zhong and said: "Just wait for us, let''s go!"


    He was greeting the gangsters and marching toward the vige.

 Chapter 1766: All are real property deeds

    Chapter 1766: All are real property deeds


    Chapter 1766 are all real house deeds


    Zhang Zhong was kind enough to send a soldier to show them the way: "Look, it''s that house. Our Lord and Madam live in it."


    That''s the old Gu family''s house!


    Come and settle the score with that bully Baihu. Ding Dayong drew his sword and charged ahead, followed by dozens of scoundrels.


    Mr. Qian was afraid of death, so he supported Aunt Qian Liu and walked at the end.


    "Stop!" Danian led a group of servants who were good at **** and kicking to guard the open space in the house, and said to Ding Dayong and others: "This is our master''snd. If you take another step forward, you will break into the house privately and beat everyone to death ording to thew." crime."


    Ding Dayong pointed at Danian and cursed: "Listen, are these human words? They are indeed a group of shameless viins. They upied Mr. Qian''s house for one night and regarded it as their ownnd. In your eyes, Do you still have the king''sw? Mr. Qian holds the house deed andnd deed in his hand, how dare youe and rob it!"


    Other scoundrels cursed one after another: "You really don''t take themon people seriously after you have made some achievements. You even upy other people''s houses with deeds andnd deeds. Are you still human?!"


    Oh my God, the soldiers are robbing people of their private property, help me! Qian Liugu came here specifically to cause trouble and force people topromise quickly and give them money, so she was crying loudly.


    But she was crying hard when she suddenly heard a thumping sound and a painful scream.


    Qian Liugu was dissatisfied and cursed at the top of her lungs: "Dayong, you can''t keep your mouth shut when you hit someone."


    It was so noisy that she had to hold back the tears she had managed to squeeze out.


    But the response to her was a series of pleas for mercy: "Spare your life, sir, spare your life, don''t tie us up!"


    Hearing that something was wrong, Qian Liugu immediately turned around to look. She was so frightened that she peed herself. She hurried to find Mr. Qian. When she saw that Mr. Qian had already turned around and ran away, she was very angry. She quickly got up and ran back without worrying about her fate.


    But before they could get very far, they were stopped by Zhang Zhong, who tied them up with a smile and escorted them to the gate of Gu Family Courtyard.


    Mr. Qian got angry and cursed: "Why should you arrest us, you idiots who have killed a thousand people? You are the ones who took over my house!"


    He also warned: "If you are wise, let us go immediately. If we don''t go home for a long time, our family will report to the officials to save us, and then you will be in trouble!"


    Qian Liugu also shouted: "Yes, Gaoshui County is a ce where the king''sws are respected. We have the house andnd deeds, and the government will help us!"


    He cried again: "Oh my God, the soldiers killed people!"


    The aunt and nephew were really making trouble. Half of the vige heard their voices, and the hundred households and the general bannermen immediately rushed over with their people.


    Niu Dabao and the others lived next door to the Luo family and were the first to bring troops. When they saw this, they pointed at the Qian family''s aunt and nephew and asked, "Are you the ones who set a trap to ckmail us?"


    When Qian Liugu saw so many soldiers, she was so frightened that she almost fainted. Sheined to Master Qian: "I told you that there are many soldiers in this group and they are not easy to mess with. Don''t do it. Don''t do it. But you just don''t listen."


    "Shut up, you old fool. If you don''t want me to kick you out of the house, just continue to cooperate." Mr. Qian scolded Qian Liugu instead of giving him face.


    Qian Liugu winced. She was just Qian Qiwen''s concubine''s aunt. All her children died when she fled the famine. She didn''t dare to scold her if she had to live off her natal nephew.


    Mr. Qian looked at Niu Dabao: "Why are you setting up a trap to ckmail you? The entire house andnd in Gujia Vige belong to my family. My family spent real money to buy it. They have the deeds. If you don''t believe me, look for me to see if there are any deeds. !


    Qian Qiwen is the young master of the Qian family. He also escaped famine and developed a pair of good eyes. He can tell by looking at Niu Dabao that he is simple and honest. As long as his family is in good hands, this man will definitely speak for him. Sure enough, when Niu Dabao heard this, he came over to search and found a cloth bag. After opening it, he saw two deeds wrapped in oil paper.


    Although he could not read well, he could understand that these two deeds were the deeds of houses and fields in Gujiacun, and the number of houses and acres written on them made him staggered.


    If this were true, it would be incredible!


    "Sang, Sang, open the door quickly. I have something to do with you two!" Niu Dabao rushed into the yard.


    When Kuang Shi, who had just arrived, saw this, he knew something was wrong and hurried to follow him.


    Qin Sang opened the door and came out with Gu Jinli who had applied the e patch: "Uncle Niu."


    As soon as he shouted, Niu Dabao handed him the house deed andnd deed: "Look, these guys really have the house deed andnd deed. They passed through the Yamen. There is a red stamp from the Yamen on it."


    Kuang became anxious after hearing this: "What? This house and thend really belong to them? Then let him go quickly. If they sue to the Yamen, Sang''s reputation will definitely be damaged. Then he will be pped with a book of ginseng by that censor." , the previous achievements will be in vain!"


    Everyone said that Sang would be promoted, but the official promotion was not counted until the official promotion, and those royal censors had a lot of troubles. What if theyined to the emperor and lost Sang''s official position?


    Mr. Qian and Aunt Qian Liu had been escorted to the gate of the courtyard. Hearing this, he became proud and shouted at the main door: "If you don''t want the defendant to ruin your future, please let us go quickly and apologize to us." Just give me another small sum of money aspensation and the matter will be over."


    In the side rooms on the left and right, the Zhang family and the Xie family couldn''t bear it anymore. They opened the door and came out regardless of Qin Sang''s reminder.


    Zhang Yan and Xie Cheng came over and asked Qin Sang for the house deed. After reading it, both of them looked bad: "It''s true."


    Zhang Yan nced at Mr. Han and said to Qin Sang: "I''m afraid this matter will be difficult. Give us the house deed and thend deed, and we''ll go talk to them."


    They are from the Earl''s Mansion. Qian Qiwen and Qian Liugu will always be afraid of Xungui no matter how much they fight.


    "Thank you Zhang Baihu and Sister-inw Zhang, but this matter is handled by the Gu family, don''t worry." After Gu Jinli thanked them, he walked to the courtyard with Qin Sang, looked at Qian Qiwen through the courtyard door, and asked: "Is this deed really yours? Did you pass it through the Yamen?"


    Qian Qiwen said: "Of course it''s true. The Qian family bought the house andnd here a few years ago. They went to the government office to check in. There were ck and white words on the paper, as well as the signature and fingerprint of the clerk who handled it, and therge red stamp of the county government office. , it is a real and true contract!


    He then said, "I know you are passing by and fighting against the enemy. For the sake of repelling the enemy, we will keep this matter private for today. We will only need topensate the Qian family one thousand taels of silver."


    "Don''t think that one thousand taels is a lot. Things are expensive nowadays. You can''t buy much with these one thousand taels. You also injured the government servant. This is a crime plus one. It doesn''t cost you much money. For your own good, give me the money quickly." Lets settle it down.


    Qian Qiwen felt that this matter would definitely be possible, simply because the house deed and title he took out were genuine. Another one, he heard the words of the shrew with a loud voice, saying that Qin Baihu was waiting for promotion and was afraid of being ginseng.


    He thought that for the sake of official career, the person named Qin would have to give him not only a thousand taels, but even double the amount!


    It''s a pity that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli are not easy to mess with.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qian Qiwen and chuckled: "What a coincidence, I also have the deed of the house in Gujiacun. It was also stamped with a red stamp in the Yamen, and the date was decades earlier than the Qian family''s. In Under this premise, if you want to say that the deed of your home is authentic, it is breaking thew, and you are waiting to be confiscated and exiled!"


    After speaking, he added: "By the way, my surname is Gu and I am from Gujia Vige. The house where I am standing now belongs to my family."


    Surprised or not, unexpected or not, does it sound exciting?

 Chapter 1767: Old enemy

    Chapter 1767: Old enemy


    Chapter 1767: Old enemies


    It was indeed exciting. It made Qian Liugu almost jump up. Her eyes were as wide as copper bells. She stared at Gu Jinli and asked, "Are you from the Gu family?!"


    I heard that the Gu family members are all good-looking, especially their skin. I have never heard of anyone suffering from e. This little woman has so many es on her face. Could she be the Gu family?


    Gu Jinli nodded, bared his little white teeth, and said to her: "Yes, I am from the Gu family, and I have a household registration to prove it. Don''t you go and inquire first before ckmailing someone? It''s enough to ckmail the master''s head. Absolutely."


    "Impossible, you are a piece of shit, the Gu family, the Gu family has been dead a long time ago!" After hearing this, Qian Liugu still didn''t believe it, and shouted at the top of her voice: "It''s fake, you are pretending, you want to live in my house for free!"


    After Qian Qiwen was panicked, he calmed down and continued: "You said you are a member of the Gu family. What proof do you have? Besides, what if you are a member of the Gu family? If you haven''te back for so many years, everyone will think that you have died long ago. Yes, and Gujiacun has been bought by my Qian family. The Yamen has confirmed this in the deed. If you are not convinced, go to the Yamen yourself!"


    "Anyway, Gujiacun now belongs to my Qian family. You lived in my house and injured us, so you have to pay for it! If you don''t pay for it, we will sue the government and the capital, and let the censor take your man away. Catch him and prevent him from ever getting promoted!"


    Gu Jinli: "...You can shout quite well. Do you think you are powerful because your voice is loud?"


    She looked at Xia Zhang: "Go and let him know what it means to be powerful?"


    "Yes!" Xia Zhang had been looking for an opportunity to prove his ability. After receiving the order, he pulled out the knife and greeted Qian Qiwen directly in the face.


    With two hisses, two pieces of cheek meat were cut off from Qian Qiwen''s face.


    Even Aunt Qian Liu who had escaped from famine had never seen this kind of method before. She was so frightened that she kept screaming: "Ahhhh!"


    He rolled his eyes and fainted.


    With a swish sound, Xia Zhang gave Qian Liugu a knife, causing Qian Liugu to wake up from the pain.


    Qian Liugu''s head was buzzing and tears fell down. This time she really cried. She begged Gu Jinli: "Daughter of the Gu family, don''t kill me, don''t kill me. It''s not my fault, I just came here to help make trouble." , if you want to settle the score, go to Qian Qiwen!"


    Thinking of something else, he hurriedly said: "Daughter of the Gu family, I am your aunt. Since our two families are rted and I am your elder, just raise your hand and let me go!"


    Rtives? Gu Jinli smiled, suddenly thought of something, and asked, Are your aunts and nephews family members of Qian Guangzong?


    "Yes, yes, yes, I am the concubine cousin of the direct branch of the Guangzong family!" Qian Liugu thought it was easy for rtives to talk to each other, so she wanted to share this kinship with Xushang immediately, and said like pouring beans: "Your eldest aunt, The one named Jinzhi is married to my family Guangzong. During the Chinese New Year and festivals, the couple came to visit the Qian family in Fucheng. But, our two families are really rtives..."


    Qian Liugu said so eloquently that Gu Jinli smiled all over his face.


    Seeing her smiling so happily, Qian Liugu talked even more enthusiastically.


    But after she finished speaking, she heard Gu Jinli say: "What a coincidence. When we were in He''an Mansion two years ago, we only arrested Qian Guangzong''s family and sentenced him. It was a pity that the entire Qian family could not be sentenced." Well, you just delivered it to your door, its so considerate, the government will give you an award when they find out.


    Hand in for the prize!


    Aunt Qian Liu was stunned. It took her a while to realize what she was doing. She stared at Gu Jinli and asked, "What, what are you talking about, daughter of the Gu family?"


    Gu Jinli smiled brightly: "I said, our two families are old enemies. He also said that Qian Guangzong and his wife broke thew in He''an Mansion in the south, and the whole family suffered. ording to thew, the whole family must be punished together. Congrattions, you have to squat. Imprisoned."


    After hearing this, Qian Liugu was stunned for a moment. Finally, she couldn''t bear the blow, screamed, and fainted again. Qian Qiwen''s head was buzzing. Looking at Gu Jinli, he was so dizzy that he had double vision. After closing his eyes to steady his mind, he opened his eyes and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Of course it is true. We were also afraid that others would not believe it. When we came to the northwest, we went to the government office to copy a copy of the judgment of the prefect. The prefect also gave us a personal letter to prove that what we said was true. Really, prevent your Qian family members from not pleading guilty, after all, your Qian family members virtues are where they lie, and you are a habitual liar.


    Qian Qiwen''s face turned pale and he almost fainted... This was not the first time they had set up a trap in an empty vige to defraud passers-by. People who had been deceived before saw that they had the property deeds and the support of people from the yamen, even if they knew it was a trap. Don''t dare not give me money.


    When you go out, it is better to save money and avoid disaster than to lose your life.


    But he never expected that since they had tricked the old Gu family this time, the Gu family couple were very capable. Not only did they bring many people, they also had the house deed and the letter from the prefect.


    What made him want to kill people even more was that that **** Qian Guangzong actuallymitted trouble in the south, and even implicated the direct branch of the Qian family!


    "Where are the verdict and the letter from the prefect of He''an Mansion? Show it to me, otherwise how will I know if you are lying?" After Qian Qiwen calmed down, he calmed down and sneered: "What the **** is He''an Mansion? ? Ive never heard of it, I cant let you fool me like this!


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked him: "Who do you think you are, qualified to read the letter of the prefect?"


    Qian Qiwen was angry: "Why am I not qualified to watch? Do you know who the inws of my Qian family are? What kind of backers do they have in Long''an Mansion now?!"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows. Sure enough, there was a mastermind behind the Qian family.


    However, she was not afraid at all and said to Qian Qiwen: "No matter how powerful your Qian family''s backers are, can they exceed the court''sws?"


    She looked at Qin Sang: "Leave it to you, use some military methods to let him know that we are reasonable people."


    Qin Sang smiled, nodded and said, "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu."


    Qin Sang waved his hand, and Xia Zhang immediately led people to drag Qian Qiwen and Qian Liugu down.


    Zhang Zhong and the others were not idle. They took dozens of losers, including Ding Dayong and other government servants, to the old house in the vige and tortured them for questioning.


    Ding Dayong and the others were truly frightened when they saw this, and shouted at the top of their lungs: "What do you want to do? You can''t imprison us, let us go quickly, otherwise the county captain will not let you go!"


    He added: "Both the county magistrate and the county magistrate are dead. Today''s Gaoshui County is decided by the county captain, and I am the brother-inw of the county captain!"


    Gu Jinli nced at him and shook his head with disgust: "You look like this, and the Gaoshui County captain still wants to marry your sister. How blind is he?"


    Ding Dayong choked when he heard this and wanted to refute, but was knocked unconscious by Zhang Zhong''s knife.


    "Drag them away!" Zhang Zhong gave the order, and the soldiers dragged dozens of **** away by their heels.

 Chapter 1768: Tian Dahua’s son?

    Chapter 1768: Tian Dahua��s son?


    Chapter 1768 Tian Dahuas son?


    Ji Zhenniang looked puzzled and ran over and said: "That''s it? Shouldn''t they be taken to the county government for punishment? What''s the point of just locking them up in the vige? We have to spend food to feed them."


    Thank you.


    Gu Jinli said: "They can get the real deed and dare to ckmail people in the vige, which shows that there are people in their yamen. If we take them to the yamen now for trial, do you think we can win?"


    It is estimated that Qian Qiwen and others are fine, and they will cooperate with the people in the yamen and bite them back together.


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked: "No, it can''t be?"


    How can you say that it is also a county government, a ce where people seek justice, but can it help evil people?


    Gu Jinli: "They all dare to join forces to ckmail the soldiers who are resisting the army. Nothing else is impossible."


    Ji Zhenniang was frightened. She ran to find Xie Cheng, grabbed his arm and said, "Mr. sir, the people here are really bad. We have to be careful."


    Xie Cheng patted her hand,forted her for a while, and then looked at Qin Sang: "Sang, are they just colluding with the county captain? If so, it would be better. If Qiu Qianhu is also involved, our situation will not be good. .


    Qin Sang: "We don''t know yet. We have to investigate first. But even if Qiu Qianhu personally leads troops to surround the vige, we are not afraid. We have many soldiers and horses."


    "What are you talking about? That Qiu Qianhu is also involved? What should we do? There are so many female rtives among us. If there is a fight, there will be no city wall in the vige to block it. Where do you want us to hide?" Ji Zhenniang was very scared and looked at Gu Jinli with a weak voice. He persuaded: "Gu Xiaoyu, how about we go to Daokou Gou first to ask General Xu to send troops to wipe out Qiu Qianhu?"


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes at her: "Is General Xu your father? Even if he is your father, it is impossible to send troops to handle such a small matter at this time."


    The superior wants the people below to get things done, not that you go to him to solve it when you encounter any trouble.


    Ji Zhenniang choked and couldn''t find the words to refute, so she could only look at Xie Cheng with red eyes.


    Xie Chengdao: "Don''t be afraid, Zhenniang. We have all been on the battlefield. Even if we face Qiu Qianhu, we will not suffer any loss. Don''t worry."


    Saburo is a very methodical person. With him in charge, there is little chance that they will fight Qiu Qianhu.


    "Xiaoyu, go in first, I''ll make arrangements with Uncle Niu and the others. I''lle back and let you know if there''s any progress." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and walked her into the main room. After giving her a few words, he turned and left.


    When he left the house, Xie Cheng and Zhang Yan also arranged their wives and children and left with him.


    Daqing was guarding the house in the dark to protect their safety.


    Not long after, the sound of gongs sounded in the vige, and soldiers were shuttled through the vige to set up formations. Two quarters of an hourter, the soldiers formed two lines of defense to surround Gujia Vige.


    Outside the vige, Qian Qiwen''s sentry post saw that Qian Qiwen and the others had note out for a long time, and soldiers and horses were mobilized in Gujia Vige. Knowing that something had happened, he hurried back to Linjiapo to report the news.


    "What, you said Qian Qiwen and Brother Ding were arrested? We went there with dozens of people, how could they all be arrested!" Lin Yamen was shocked when he heard this. He grabbed Lin Changshou who came to report the news and asked: " Did you read that correctly?!"


    Lin Changshou nodded, with a pale look on his thin face: "Brother You, brothers, it''s true that Master Qian and the others were arrested not long after they entered the vige. We also heard the screams of Master Qian and the others being beaten. It was so miserable that the brothers outside the vige were frightened when they heard it."


    Lin Yamen was panicked after hearing this. When he said he wanted to vote, he was worried. After all, the other party was a group of military lords who had killed soldiers before, so they were not easy to mess with.


    "Brother You, what should we do now?" Lin Changshou panicked: "If those soldiers kill Mr. Qian and the others and leave early in the morning, we will suffer a big loss." "Shut up, what are you saying to say something depressing? ? How long have we been doing this business, can we really fail?" Lin Yamen didn''t want to hear unlucky words, so he said: "You guys stay and keep watching, I will take people back to the county and tell the county captain about this. , he will find a way to solve it."


    Hey, brother You, dont worry, I will definitely keep an eye on whats going on in Gujiacun. Lin Changshou wished he could go find Tang County Lieutenant.


    Tang County Lieutenant has a rtionship with Qiu Qianhu. As long as Tang County Lieutenant personally manages the business in Gujiacun, they will not be in trouble.


    If Tang County Lieutenant doesn''t care and they mess up the Gujiacun deal, they will be punished, and in severe cases... they may die!


    There was someone in Linshui Vige who made a bad business, and a lot of people died. He even buried a few of them with his own hands... Thinking about the consequences of a bad business, Lin Changshou''s face became even paler.


    Lin Yamen knew that this matter could not be dyed, so he ordered a few people and prepared to go to the county seat.


    Before leaving, he asked Lin Changshou again: "Do those soldiers know about Lin Jiapo''s situation?"


    Lin Changshou replied: "Brother You, don''t worry, they haven''t discovered that we are hiding in Linjiapo yet."


    "That''s good. Watch those little ones carefully, especially the good-looking ones, and don''t hurt them. They can be sold for money." Lin Yamen felt relieved and rushed to the county town with his people to report the news.


    The little ones he was talking about were a group of children who were captured by them after the war.


    These children were both boys and girls, and they nned to sell them for money after a period of time.


    However, they are destined to be unable to sell these children.


    You An and the others had been keeping an eye on Lin Jiapo for a long time. When Lin Yamen and his men went to the county to report the news, You An and his men rushed out.


    "Who? Who are you? This is our Linjiapo, don''t mess around!" Lin Changshou and a few left-behind thugs were frightened when they saw You An and the others. They picked up their weapons and confronted You An and the others.


    You An sneered: "If you are wise, put down the knife quickly, or you will hurt yourselves, so don''t cry."


    Lin Changshou and others are like children in You An''s eyes, and he doesn''t regard them as opponents at all.


    "What the **** are you talking about? Where are you from and why are you here in Linjiapo? Do you know what our Linjiapo does? Who is the backer behind you? You dare toe here without asking clearly. You are really cowardly. !" Lin Changshou was frightened by the arrest of Qian Qiwen and the others. He was afraid that he would also be arrested, so he moved out of his backing to scare off You An and the others.


    You An smiled and asked deliberately: "Who is your backer? I really want to know!"


    Speaking and waving behind you.


    The subordinates behind him came forward, drew their swords, and pointed them at Lin Changshou and the others.


    When Lin Changshou saw this, he was even more frightened to death. He forgot Tang County Lieutenant''s exnation and shouted to You An and the others: "Our backer is the County Lieutenant of Gaoshui County. Now the whole Gaoshui County is decided by him." Forget it, he has arge number of powerful people under hismand, and any one of them can kill you."


    He added: "Not only the Tang County captain, but also Qianqiu Qianhu are our backers. If you know this, get out of Linjiapo immediately and let Master Qian and others go!"

 Chapter 1769: evil deeds

    Chapter 1769: evil deeds


    Chapter 1769 Evil Deeds


    Chau Qianhu?


    You An frowned, but was not afraid.


    He only obeys his master''s orders. As long as it is the master''s order, he will do it even if the other party''s backer is the emperor.


    "superior!"


    With an order, the men behind him rushed out like the wind. Before cutting off the long knife in their hands, they just kicked a dog in the leg. Lin Changshou was so frightened that he knelt down: "Spare your life, hero, spare your life, we know we were wrong!"


    The voice was trembling and crying, showing that he was extremely scared.


    The rest of the henchmen all knelt down, and their knees hit the ground with a thumping sound, which was scary to hear: "Hero, spare your life!"


    You An:


    With such courage, how dare you set up a trap to harm passers-by?


    He ordered: "After they are tied, each person will hit three boards first to serve as a warning to others."


    "Yes." The subordinates immediately **** the people, kicked Lin Changshou and others to the ground, and beat each of them three times.


    They were all practitioners. They were very powerful. They hit Lin Changshou and others with three blows and beat them to pieces. One of them was beaten to the point where his bones were cracked and he fainted from the pain.


    The rest of the people were frightened, their backs were wet with cold sweat, and they were all scared to death.


    Lin Xiaowa was young and cried out: "Hero, spare your life. If you want to know, just ask. I will tell you everything. I just ask you not to kill me, woo woo woo!"


    This business has been started since they returned from famine five years ago. They have harmed many merchants. Those merchants spent money to avoid disasters. They felt that this business was easy to do, so they became less scrupulous.


    How did I know that I met a group of powerful people this time and that I was in trouble.


    Lin Xiaowa finally survived the escape. She didnt want to die, so she copsed and surrendered.


    You An entered the house, found a stool, and sat down facing Lin Changshou and others outside the house: "How many people have you been harmed by? How? Who is your backer? Who is involved in harming people? Tell me clearly. , Those who dare to hide it... Hehe, there are many mass graves in Gaoshui County. We passed several of them when we came here. There are many corpses dumped there. If you want to keeppany with those corpses, I can help you. "


    "No, no, no, hero!" Lin Changshou and the others shouted, "Say, we will say anything!"


    Just ask the good guys not to kill us.


    You An nodded with satisfaction and said to Si''an: "Write down what they said."


    The master is a military attache, so he needs evidence to arrest these people.


    "Hey." Si''an responded, took off his backpack, took out pen, ink and paper, spread them out, and asked Lin Changshou and others: "Whoes first? The one whoes first has a better chance of surviving."


    I, Ille first! Lin Changshou was afraid of death and rushed to speak.


    Si''an listened and took notes, writing faster than Lin Changshou''s words.


    You An listened, Lin Changshou asked questions in a timely manner if he had any iplete exnation.


    Lin Changshou thought for a while and filled in what he had missed. By the time he finished speaking, it was already half an hourter: "Uuuuuuu, good man, that''s all I know. Please let me go. I''m a good friend." I''m pregnant and will give birth next year. The child cannot live without a father!"


    Lin Changshou''s sweetheart was a widow from Linshui Vige. Almost all of her husband''s family members had died, so the widow became bolder. Considering the rest of her life, she hooked up with Lin Changshou.


    Lin Changshou was almost thirty, but he was unwilling to marry a widow. He also suspected that the seed in the widow''s belly was not his, so he nned to let the widow serve him first, and then he made a few more deals and made money, relying on Lin''s rtionship with the Yamen servant. After sneaking into the county government, he abandoned the widow and married Huanghua''s eldest daughter.


    But now, in order to save their lives, the widow and the child were carried out. "Be honest and cooperate, and you will find a way to survive." You An sneered. He had done so many evil things and still wanted them to let him go. It was just a dream.


    He asked Si''an to continue asking.


    Lin Changshou has a good rtionship with Lin Changshou and knows a lot. The other losers don''t know as much as Lin Changshou.


    After asking all the questions, Si''an copied two more copies, making a total of three confessions, and asked them to stamp them with their fingerprints.


    Lin Changshou was shrewd. After hearing this, he cried: "Hero, we have told everything we know. If we don''t draw, what''s the point?"


    Once the seal is drawn, Tang Xianwei and others will know that they betrayed him, so how can they survive?


    You An sneered: "Whether you want to draw a bet or have your head dropped to the ground now, choose."


    After saying that, he drew out his big knife and struck the wooden door next to him, causing a wooden door to fall down.


    Hua Si, lets Hua Si! Lin Xiaowa and others were crying, scared to death.


    When Lin Changshou saw this, he could only press his fingerprints and draw signs.


    Si''an handed the confession to You An. After reading it once, You An nodded with satisfaction. With this confession, the Qian family, the Bian family, Tang Xianwei, Huang Zongqi, Qian Baihu, Jia Baihu and others were finished. .


    "Where are those dolls kept? Bring them here." You An said to Lin Xiaowa after putting away his confession.


    Lin Xiaowa was not too naughty. When asked, he said: "At Lin Yamen''s house in the north of the vige."


    The house they lived in belonged to Lin Houde''s family. It was the bestrge brick house with tiles in the vige. It had two entrances. However, Lin Houde''s family had never returned since they fled the famine, so they upied this house.


    "Go and bring the person." You An said, and the people below went to the Yamen Lin''s house in the north of the vige to look for the person.


    After leaving for half an hour, his men came back.


    Qi''an was young and a little impulsive. When he came back, he just pulled out a knife and pointed it at Lin Changshou and asked: "Who did this? Stand up!"


    You An frowned, knowing something was wrong.


    Si''an came over and told him: "There is a very beautiful half-grown girl among those children... who was born."


    They thought that those children were going to be captured and sold, so they would definitely not touch them for money. Unexpectedly, they did touch these beasts. They were tortured after getting pregnant and the fetus was gone. They went to the house in the north of the vige. By that time, the girl was already dying due to miscarriage... She had not changed her clothes, and arge area of dried blood was ck and smelly.


    After hearing this, You An stood up and stared at Lin Changshou and the others with angry eyes: "Say, who did it? If you don''t say anything, you will all die!"


    They were born in a water bandit vige. One of their childhood nightmares was that the water bandits raped their mothers and sisters. The most unbearable thing was this kind of thing.


    Lin Changshou saw that each of them had red eyes with anger, and they looked like they were about to lose control and kill, and said hurriedly: "No, it''s not us, we don''t dare... It''s Lin Changyou and Ding Dayong, they are the government servants, they are in charge of us, we persuade Yes, but they saw that girl was beautiful and insisted on touching her, and we couldnt stop her!"


    Lin Changshou told the story about the pretty girl, saying that it was Ding Dayong who first touched her. Later, Lin Changyou became greedy when he saw her, and took advantage of Ding Dayong''s absence to do something with the girl.


    It didn''t take long for the girl to be born. Because it was a spent flower and a willow, it was worthless. Ding Dayong''s government servants also touched it, and the fetus was not saved.


    "It was half a month after the miscarriage. It cost money to see a doctor. The girl''s body was broken and she couldn''t sell it for much money. She just threw it away like this until now." After Lin Changshou finished speaking, he cried: "She was a cash cow back then, so we had to prepare We really didnt dare to touch her, but it was Ding Dayong and the others who touched her. If you want to kill a hero, just kill them, dont kill us!"

 Chapter 1770: revenge

    Chapter 1770: revenge


    Chapter 1770 Revenge


    Qi''an said angrily: "Ding Dayong and the others will definitely die!"


    Qi''an thought of his own mother, who had to serve the bandits even though she was pregnant. In the end, she lost her baby and failed to take good care of herself. She died after a dy of two months.


    After that, the master and the others came to destroy the water bandits'' stronghold and killed the water bandits.


    They are the sons of water bandits, but they long for the water bandits to die!


    Qi''an often wonders, if the master and the others could havee earlier and killed the water bandits, would his mother have survived?


    So when he saw that girl who was as old as him but suffered the same pain as his mother, he wanted to kill Lin Changshou and others!


    "Yes, yes, this man is right. Ding Dayong and the others have done all kinds of evil and their sins are serious. They deserve to die and must die!" Lin Changshou turned pale with fright and wished he could faint...I''m afraid, I''m really afraid. This young man looked ferocious, as if he wanted to eat them alive.


    You An said: "Qi''an will guard them, Si''an will take me to see the girl."


    If they can still be saved, they will do their best to save them.


    However, it was already toote.


    The girl was left with only one breath left, and her body stank... This was because the fetus had not been properly nursed, and the infection in the uterine cavity had worsened to the point where it could not be cured.


    The girl seemed to know that they woulde back. She grabbed the hand of a very good-looking boy. When she saw You An and the others, her beautiful eyes lit up and she looked at them expectantly.


    You An was startled, then ran over and said, "Little girl, if you have anything to say, just say it and we will definitely do it for you."


    Since joining their master, You An and the others will not make promises to outsiders... But what happened to this girl is too simr to their mother and sisters, and they don''t want her to die with regrets.


    The girl no longer had the strength to speak, so she only handed the hand of the boy next to you to You An, and pointed to the boy''s arms.


    You An understood it and took out a book from the boy''s arms. There was a household registration of the Ming Dynasty in the book. There were also some words written in blood on the book, which were about the situation of the little girl''s family. For example, who were her parents? My father is a schr or something like that.


    You An: "Miss Wen, I understand. After the Ming Dynasty takes it back, I will take your brother home, help you take care of him, let him study, and take the exam for merit and fame like your father."


    The little girl smiled. Even though she was extremely ill, her smile was as beautiful as a flower: "Thank you...brother..."


    After saying this thank you with all her strength, the little girl couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted.


    You An asked Si''an to save her, and stuffed her with two life-sustaining pills that Gu Jinli had given them, but the girl still died.


    You An and the others were very sad. Although they met by chance and had seen many tragic events of life and death, they still shed tears for this girl.


    Wen Rong was only six years old. He was so frightened during this period. Seeing that his only rtive was dead, he didn''t even know how to cry... he just held Wen Qiong''s body.


    You An and the others tried to persuade him for a long time, but when he didn''t listen, they wanted to drag him over, but Wen Rong yelled and bit like crazy, and even You An was bitten.


    Si''an said: "Brother can''t do this. He has been stimted. If you go against him, it will stimte him even more and may make him go crazy."


    The medical book the madam gave them said that if you encounter such a patient, it is best to stun him, wait until he wakes up, and then send someone to guard him, slowly contact him, integrate into the patient''s heart, and let the patient put down his guard. .


    However, Si''an did not use medicine on Wen Rong. A skinny child in the same room crawled over and hugged Wen Rong. After a full two-quarters of an hour, when Wen Rong''s body softened, the skinny child spoke andforted him: " Brother, if you dont cry, you still have us, and we have to avenge Sister Qiong... After killing those bad guys, I will take you to my grandpas house... My grandpas house is in the next vige, very close..."


    This child is younger than Wen Rong and is very thin, but he speaks very eloquently and has a small voice, which is very pleasant to people''s ears. Wen Rong seemed to have a good rtionship with him and was willing to listen to him.


    Atst the child who was persuading people cried. After hearing this, Wen Rong burst into tears.


    After crying for a while, he kowtowed to You An and the others: "Benefactor, help me kill them and avenge my sister. I beg you!"


    You An said: "Don''t worry, the viins who bullied your sister have all been caught, and none of them will survive."


    You An kept his promise, and after making his promise, he asked Si''an to carry Wen Rong on his back and take the little boy to see Lin Changshou and others, pointed at them and asked: "Are there any evil people here who bully your sister? If so, just Say, I will kill them immediately!


    Wen Rong really wanted Lin Changshou and the others to die, but he was the child of a schr. His parents and sisters had taught him since he was a child that he should not bully others by taking advantage of his power. To punish others, he must tell the truth and have evidence, and he must not wrongly use others.


    So Wen Rong endured the murderous intention and shook his head: "It''s not them, it''s a few people wearing the uniforms of the policemen."


    After hearing this, Lin Changshou and others kowtowed to Wen Rong: "Little ancestor, thank you very much for telling the truth!"


    As long as this child says something nonsense that they are also part of it, they will not survive.


    Upon seeing this, You An ordered the people below: "Pack them up and take them to Gujia Vige. The other children will alsoe with us and take Miss Wen''s body with them."


    He then ordered San''an: "You stay here. If Lin Changyoues back, assassinate him immediately. Don''t let this beast live!"


    You Sanan is very capable and it is easy to assassinate someone. He patted the crossbow on his waist and said: "Brother, don''t worry, Lin Changyou had better note back. If he dares to enter Linjiapo, I will ask him to see the King of Hell immediately. "


    You An nodded and said to Si''an and others, "Let''s go."


    A group of people escorted Lin Changshou and others, along with a group of children, and carried Wen Qiong''s body, and took a small road back to Gujiacun.


    You An did not deceive Wen Rong. After returning to the vige, he went to Qin Sang and told him the matter. He also said that he would kill Ding Dayong and several government officials to avenge Wen Qiong.


    Qin Sang was a little surprised that You An would make a promise to an outsider, but what Xiaoyu hates most is evil people who are innocent. Although he felt that You An was impulsive, he did not stop him and agreed: "Go to Zhang Zhong and ask him to give the person to you." You decide how to kill."


    "Yes, thank you, master." You An was delighted and was about to take the people away when Wen Rong, who was on Si''an''s back, made a fuss about getting down.


    After Si''an put him down, Wen Rong knelt down and kowtowed to Qin Sang: "Thank you so much, sir."


    Having said that, he kowtowed to Qin Sang with tears in his eyes.


    The little boy who had been apanying him also knelt down and kowtowed: "Thank you, sir, for saving us."


    Qin Sang said: "Evil people deserve evil retribution. You don''t need to say thank you. As long as you have the ability in the future, you can eliminate evil and save people."


    The Chu Dynasty is in chaos, and the world is as dangerous as a prison. Only when there are more people who are willing to save people and eliminate evil, will the world gradually get better.


    "Go, remember the fate of those evil people." Qin Sang waved his hand and asked them to retreat.


    You An didn''t waste any time and went to Zhang Zhong with a group of little ghosts and told him his intention.

 Chapter 1771: My name is Tian Erqiang

    Chapter 1771: My name is Tian Erqiang


    Chapter 1771 My name is Tian Erqiang


    After Zhang Zhong heard this, his eyes were red with anger. He personally dragged Ding Dayong and his yamen servants out of the house and made them kneel in the yard: "Kill them."


    He used military torture on Ding Dayong and others. These bullies who were afraid of being bullied could not stand the punishment and had already confessed. He had their signed confessions in his hand. There was no need to keep them and he could kill them.


    Ding Dayong and the others were still waiting for Tang County Lieutenant to bring people to rescue them. When they heard this, they were so shocked that they opened their swollen eyes and begged weakly: "Don''t, don''t kill us... We were wrong... we will change..."


    boom!


    Qi''an kicked Ding Dayong, causing him to turn over. He was facing the ground before, but now he is facing up: "Bah, you bitch, you have no chance to change your mind. Not only will you die today, , I will turn you into a eunuch!"


    Qi''an hated them so much that he went crazy and kicked each of them more than a dozen times ording to their trousers, trampling them to pieces.


    Ding Dayong and the others screamed in agony and were in pain.


    However, more than the pain, they were deeply frightened by the prospect of bing a **** before death.


    Zhang Zhong also said: "Our adults have said that after death, eunuchs in the pce will take their treasures to be buried with them. Only by being buried intact can they be aplete man in the next life. Ha, congrattions, you will be a heavenly **** in the next life! "


    Tian **** is a man who is born with imperfections. Such people will either live a lifetime or be sent to be eunuchs.


    As soon as these words came out, Ding Dayong was so frightened that he vomited a mouthful of blood, and then died.


    His eyes were still wide open even after death, showing that he would never close his eyes... If he knew that touching a kidnapped little girl would end up like this, he would definitely not touch her!


    He had endured it before, but that little girl was so beautiful. He had never seen anyone so beautiful in his almost forty years of life.


    Ding Dayong recalled what the girl had cursed him for. She said that some things in the world are not for beasts like you to enjoy. You will die, and you will die miserably.


    Now it hase true!


    His yamen servants were horrified when they saw that he was dead. Although they were kicked to pieces, they did not want to die. They begged: "Spare us... we don''t dare anymore... it was Ding Dayong who touched him first..."


    Qi''an didn''t listen to them, so he drew his knife and chopped off their heads.


    Wen Rong took the knife from nowhere and went to chop off Ding Dayong''s head. But he was not strong enough and could not chop off Ding Dayong''s head.


    You An knew that he hated Ding Dayong very much and did not want Ding Dayong to have his whole body. He took the knife, chopped off Ding Dayong''s head, and ordered Qi''an: "Throw them to the mass graves to feed the dogs."


    This **** doesnt deserve to be buried.


    "Yes!" Qi''an was very happy. He found a cart and took the bodies of Ding Dayong and others to the nearby mass grave and threw them away. He even drove a group of wild dogs there and watched the wild dogs kill Ding Dayong and others. After the corpse was almost eaten, he pulled the cart and left.


    He was still young when the water bandits'' vige was wiped out and could not kill the water bandits with his own hands to avenge his mother. Today, he can give his underground mother a littlefort.


    Gu Jinli only found out about this at night. After hearing what happened to Wen Qiong, she vomited and threw up all her dinner.


    Either she is sick, or pregnant, or she is simply nauseated to the point of physical vomiting!


    That Wen Qiong is only thirteen years old and has just had her menstrual period. How could those beasts kill her? !


    Seeing that she was vomiting violently, Qin Sang quickly poured water for her, asked her to rinse her mouth, andforted her: "Don''t be angry, little fish, those beasts are dead. They died miserably. Their bodies were eaten by wild dogs."


    He originally didn''t want her to know these disgusting things and asked his subordinates to hide them, but the child whoforted Wen Rong was too special, so he had to tell her the whole story.


    That Lin Changyou is not dead yet! Gu Jinli grabbed Qin Sangs arm and said viciously: Kill him, we cant let this beast live!


    Seeing that other people''s girls are good-looking, they would abduct them and sell them. They would also dare to harm a person''s body. After making someone pregnant, they would torture her into miscarriage, and then she would not care about her, causing her to die of illness. This kind of thing, inferior to a pig or a dog, should be cut into pieces and its bones shattered into ashes!


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, San''an is guarding Lin Jiapo. As long as Lin Changyoues back, he will be killed."


    Gu Jinli asked: "Lin Changyou went to move reinforcements. What if hees with Tang County Lieutenant or Qiu Qianhu?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "The criminalw of Dachu means that the bad guys and the innocent will die. Even if Lin Changyou came with Qiu Qianhu, we can drag Lin Changyou out and chop him on the spot."


    Because they value the innocence of girls, all dynasties, including the Great Chu, have always killed innocent evildoers.


    Unless the womans family does not pursue the case, only the innocent criminal may survive, but arge amount of money will be paid aspensation.


    So when they killed Ding Dayong and others, they were not only innocent, but they also eliminated harm for the people. Even if they hated thousands of households, they had nothing to say.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt better.


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to say: "There is another big happy event."


    He told Gu Jinli that the little boy whoforted Wen Rong was named Tian Erqiang.


    "The child is five years old. Although he is young, he is eloquent. When You An asked them about their basic situation and took notes, he said that his name is Tian Erqiang and his mother''s name is Tian Dahua. He also said that his grandfather''s home is in Gujiacun."


    "You An and the others knew about the second strongman. After hearing what the child said, they did not dare to dy. They reported it to me immediately and I came to find you."


    He regretted it now. He should have waited one night and said it tomorrow morning, otherwise she wouldn''t have been so disgusted that she would have turned pale from vomiting.


    Qin Sang hugged her and said softly: "Xiaoyu, we think we have found Sister Dahua''s son, we should be happy."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was indeed happy for a moment, but only for a moment. She retched when she thought of Wen Qiong''s experience, and almost vomited it out again.


    "Xiaoyu..." Qin Sang was extremely anxious: "Why are you feeling nauseous again? I''ll go find Qingpu and give it to you and prescribe some medicine to suppress nausea."


    "It''s useless. Taking medicine won''t help this kind of nausea." Gu Jinli shook his head and stopped him: "I feel sick because I think about the origin of that child... Who is his father? When I think about his father being a beast, I can''t help but want to vomit. !


    Sister Dahua and Sister Erhua were captured by the evildoers on the night theymitted the murder.


    It goes without saying to know what happened to them.


    That child is five years old. Counting the time...


    Ouch!


    Gu Jinli thought that he might be the descendant of those evil people, and couldn''t help but retched.


    Qin Sang was heartbroken. He hugged her and patted her on the back: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, maybe she''s not that group of people... If Sister Dahua survives, she must be blessed. Maybe she met this child." No matter what kind of benefactor you are, it doesnt matter what you will have after you get married.


    But he didnt even believe this.


    Gu Jinli shook his head and said no more. Hey in his arms and rested for a moment. After he recovered, he said, "Where is the child? Bring him here, I want to see him."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It''s toote now, I''ll see him tomorrow."


    Xiaoyu was so sick that she vomited when she thought about the child''s origins. If she saw that child, what would happen to her?

 Chapter 1772: Meet

    Chapter 1772: Meet


    Chapter 1772 Meeting


    "Is he asleep? If not, see you now." Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "Although Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian didn''t behave as strongly as Uncle Dalin, she always thought about the two sisters... no matter what the child''s Who is the father? Now that we have met, we must ask the matter clearly so that we can send a letter to Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian as soon as possible."


    There are also Tian Erhua, Gu Damu, Gu Dalin''s daughter, Xie and others.


    "They were taken away by the same group of people. I wonder if the child knows about them?"


    Even if you can ask for a general direction, it is much better than searching blindly before.


    Thinking of this, Gu Jinli couldn''t wait to urge him: "Go and bring the child quickly, I want to see him."


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll send someone to bring him right away." Qin Sang shouted to Daqing, and Daqing hurried to find You''an and asked You''an to bring him.


    Erqing and the others came over to clean up the house.


    Qin Sang made a bowl of sugar-fried wheat flour for Gu Jinli and advised: "Xiaoyu, drink some first to soothe your stomach, otherwise your stomach will feel very ufortable."


    She vomited up all her dinner. Drinking some of this emergency food would make her stomach feel better.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to drink, but looking at his worried face, he nodded again and said, "Okay."


    As soon as the word "good" came out of his mouth, Qin Sang''s face lit up with a smile. His tense body rxed a lot. He held her in one hand and fed her fried wheat flour soup with the other.


    But Gu Jinli felt ufortable in his stomach now, and he felt like vomiting even more after eating slowly, so he simply took the bowl and drank a few mouthfuls of it.


    Qin Sang was startled and smiled. This is a small fish. No matter how ufortable he is, he will finish what he needs to do quickly.


    He put away the bowl and let her drink some water to rinse her mouth. After wiping her mouth, he hugged her and waited for the child toe over.


    Half an hourter, the child was taken to the outer room of the main house.


    "Here we go, let''s meet." Qin Sang stood up and took Gu Jinli''s hand to the outhouse.


    The child was originally sitting. When he saw the coupleing out, he quickly climbed down from the chair. He was so nervous that he almost fell, but was supported by Daqing.


    "Thank you, sister." He was very grateful and smiled at Daqing, but his smile was a little shaky, which showed that he was also very scared.


    Daqing is an aloof girl who doesn''t show much expression to outsiders. She didn''t answer when she heard the words. She only looked at Gu Jinli and Qin Sang: "Master, madam, I''ve brought them here."


    He added: "I have given him a bath, used insect attractants, and Si''an has checked his pulse. Apart from being thinner and needing to be dewormed and recuperated after eating some dirty things, he has no serious life-threatening illness."


    Daqing gave a rough ount of the childs situation.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this and looked at the child... thin, very thin, just like the victims fleeing the famine, skinny and skinny. His face was very dark, and his hair had been shaved close to the scalp, leaving only a round skull.


    Seeing her looking at his head, the little guy smiled sheepishly and said, "Brother An said he has lice and needs to shave his head to get rid of it."


    He was also afraid that Gu Jinli would dislike him, so he hurriedly said: "I took a shower, washed it three times, changed into clean clothes, and now there are no lice on my body... I will take a shower and wash my hair every day in the future, and it will never be dirty~"


    After speaking, he nced at Gu Jinli secretly, fearing that she would be unhappy and think of something else, so he put away his sneaky look and looked down at his feet.


    He has a new pair of cloth shoes on his feet. He has never worn such good shoes since he was born. Not to mention keeping his feet warm, they are still new.


    They are new. If my mother knows that he has new shoes to wear, she will be very happy.


    Thinking of his own mother, the little guy burst into tears, and quickly held back his tears... He couldn''t cry, it was unlucky and he would be disliked.


    Raise your head, let me look at you. Gu Jinli said, walking up to the child.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang lit a few more candles. The room became brighter, allowing Gu Jinli to see the child''s appearance more clearly... He looked very much like Tian Erqiang!


    Gu Jinli was not familiar with Tian Dahua. Almost seven years had passed and he no longer remembered Tian Dahua''s appearance. He only remembered that Tian Dahua was a quiet person and was already a big girl when she fled famine. For safety, the big girls in the vige would not go looking for food, but I stayed in the camp with the old man.


    But Gu Jinli knew what Tian Erqiang looked like, and this kid really looked like him.


    Nephew is like uncle, this child should really be Tian Erqiangs sisters child.


    "Here you can eat." After looking at the little guy, Gu Jinli saw that he was very uneasy, so he turned around and took an egg from the soft coffee table to him.


    "I''m not hungry, I''m very full... I eat very little, a handful of soybeans canst me a day." The little guy was afraid of being rejected, so he waved his hands and said no.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t see him like this, so he increased his voice and said, "Eat!"


    The little guy was frightened and hurriedly took the egg, but he didn''t dare to eat it. Looking at Qin Sang, he wanted to cry but was holding back his tears.


    Qin Sang said: "Eat, we will ask questions after eating."


    Thank you, thank you. The little guy responded tremblingly, suppressing his trembling, and arched his hands towards them as a salute.


    Then I started to eat the eggs carefully, fearing that I would be disgusted if I ate slowly, so I speeded up and got choked.


    Gu Jinli quickly took the bowl on the coffee table and filled him with water. Only then did he calm down: "Why are you in a hurry? Just eat slowly, there is no one..."


    Before he finished speaking, the child was about to kneel down. Gu Jinli quickly pulled him up: "What are you doing? No need to kneel down!"


    The little guy finally couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. He shed tears and shook his little body and said, "Madam, don''t be angry. I was wrong and I will change it...don''t dislike me."


    Gu Jinli was startled when he heard this. He looked at the little guy who was crying. He finally squatted down and hugged him: "Don''t cry. I don''t dislike you, nor am I angry. I''m just worried that you will choke."


    Then he said: "I have a bad temper and look very fierce, but you don''t have to be afraid. We won''t drive you away. Even if we can''t take you with us in the future, we will find you a home to live in and we won''t let you live as a homeless person again." days."


    "Really, really?" The little guy was surprised. After getting Gu Jinli''s exact answer, he asked again: "What about Brother Rong, Xiao Yantai and the others? Will Madam drive them away? Can you not drive them away? They don''t have enough food to eat. There arent many...its not good outside, there are a lot of bad people, but if they are good-looking, they will be caught and sold.


    "Don''t worry, since we have saved them, we will not drive them away. We will find a ce for them to live, and then we will slowly find their families. It''s okay if we can''t find them. We can raise them until they grow up." Gu Jinli gave him a promise, The little guy was very happy and thanked Gu Jinli again.


    Gu Jinli nodded, carried him to a chair and sat down, and asked: "How old are you? Are you really only five? You are too sharp-tongued."


    The little guy hurriedly said: "A few months more than five years old, less than six years old...My mother told me, I have always remembered it, I remember it correctly, and I didn''t lie."


    When talking about his mother, Gu Jinli fell silent. Qin Sang took her to Ruantan and sat down. He handed the child a bowl of water and asked, "What is your mother''s name? Why do you call her Tian Erqiang?"


    The little guy took the bowl respectfully and replied: "My mother''s name is Tian Dahua, and she is from the Tian family in Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County... Why is it called Tian Erqiang? Because my mother gave it to me."


    "My mother was sick. She was afraid that she would not be able to return to her hometown. She was afraid that I would forget my family at a young age, so she gave me this name, saying it was the name of my second uncle. When I returned to the vige, I would say this name to the vigers when I met them, and they would know me. Whoever it belongs to will take me to find my grandfather and uncle... But there is no one in the vige, it is empty."


    Mother said that grandpa is old and may not be alive anymore.


    On the other hand, if the second uncle is still alive, he should be able to establish a family, so by using his name, as long as people who know the second uncle hear his name, they will know that they are rtives and will take him to see the second uncle.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt very ufortable. He knew that Tian Dahua should be dead, but he still asked him with hope: "Where is your mother? Where is she now?"

 Chapter 1773: Tangxian Lieutenant arrived

    Chapter 1773: Tangxian Lieutenant arrived


    Chapter 1773 Tang County Captain Arrives


    The little guy said: "It''s built in the mountains... I''m young and can''t dig a big hole or bury my mother. I wanted to ask my grandpa''s family for help, but I met the bad guys from Linjiapo."


    At this point, the little guy smiled proudly and said to Gu Jinli: "They want to catch me and sell me for money, but they don''t know that I''m starving and I''m quite happy to be caught by them. I''ll have soybeans to eat with them, so I don''t have to eat them." Its crazy.


    Gu Jinli felt ufortable hearing this: "We won''t eat grass or soybeans from now on, let''s eat meat!"


    After Tian Dahua died, the child must have suffered a lot. But he didn''t starve to death, nor was he frightened to death. He was still very smart and sensible... Maybe it was because he had lived a hard life. He smiled half-heartedly when he saw people, for fear that he would be disliked by others if he looked grim.


    "Really?" The little guy was very happy, but he suppressed his happiness and whispered: "You don''t need to eat meat, just eat multi-grain porridge... I have eaten multi-grain porridge, which was given by the master who was traveling with me. It was very delicious, and some Its sweet.


    "Sir, fellow travelers? Did youe with the caravan? Where did youe from, Northeast or Zhongzhou? Do you know Northeast and Zhongzhou?" Gu Jinli asked slowly, for fear that the child would react if he asked too quickly. Don''te.


    The little guy understood, and nodded: "Well, we followed many people from far away ces, and there are many gentlemen who are willing to bring us here... But the gentlemen are not good, they always bully my mother, and my mother even cried.


    "What!" Gu Jinli had already guessed what kind of bullying it was. A woman with a child who wanted to follow a caravan and have food to eat would always have to pay a price.


    She turned her head away, feeling nauseated again and started to retching.


    "Don''t be angry, little fish." Qin Sang hugged her quickly, took the empty bowl and put it to her mouth, preparing her to spit it out.


    Gu Jinli didn''t vomit, she held it back, but she couldn''t help the murderous intention in her heart, and asked the little guy with red eyes: "Where are those masters? Do you remember their names?"


    If you remember, even if she didn''t kill them, she would still cause heavy losses to their business!


    But the little guy said: "Many gentlemen died in the war."


    He can''t remember even if he''s not dead. He has a small brain and was forced by his mother to remember the situation at his grandfather''s house. He has forgotten a lot of other things.


    "Have a good death!" Gu Jinli was happy. Although those old beasts helped Tian Dahua, they also vited her.


    Just help others, why should you abuse others? Just because the other party is a woman, I bully her!


    Where is your father? Gu Jinli still asked this question.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s toote. Let''s ask again tomorrow." Qin Sang was worried about her and didn''t want her to be nauseated again.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and smiled at him: "That''s it already. Why don''t we finish the question in one go instead of having to vomit it up again tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang could only agree and ask the little guy on her behalf: "What is your father''s name? Is he still alive?"


    When the little guy heard the word dad, his dark and thin face was confused. He thought for a long time and then said: "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him before. If she doesn''t tell me... he must be dead."


    When I ask about my father, my mother will be very angry.


    He added: "Mom said my surname is Tian, so I don''t need to know what my father''s name is."


    Needless to say, this child''s origins are not glorious.


    Gu Jinli no longer asked about this, but asked about news about Tian Erhua, Gu Cuiniu, Gu Hongniu, Xie and others.


    But the little guy didnt know much about it. He only knew that Tian Erhua was his aunt: Mom and aunt got lost.


    No news?


    Gu Jinli asked again: "Where did you and your mothere from?"


    If they knew the ce, they would look in the direction Tian Dahua came from, and maybe they could find someone else.


    The little guy still shook his head: "It''s so far away. I''ve walked for a long time and forgot about it."


    After speaking, he saw that Gu Jinli''s face was not good, and he was frightened again, so he hurriedly said: "Madam, don''t be angry, I, I will try my best to think about it... It''s my fault, I only remember where my grandpa''s home is, not other ces."


    Gu Jinli held his hand andforted him: "Don''t be afraid, I''m not angry. You are very good and smart, and I like you very much."


    Really? the little guy asked happily with bright eyes.


    This child is very insecure. When encountering something surprising, he will ask if it is true. He must ask for a positive answer to feel at ease.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Really, I like you very much. I will support you and won''t let you wander anymore."


    The little guy was very happy, thanked her, and said tangledly: "But I still want to find grandpa... This is what my mother told me. I must find grandpa''s house."


    Gu Jinli: "Your grandpa and his friends are in Dafeng Vige in He''an Prefecture in the south. They are in the same vige as my family. We are doing business together. Tomorrow I will write a letter and have someone send it back to them. They will take you there and educate them." "Is it true?" The little guy asked uneasily: "Grandpa and the others, will they dislike me? Yes, will they dislike my mother?"


    Although he is young, he has experienced a lot and heard a lot. He also knows that others look down on his mother and him, and he is very afraid that his grandparents will dislike them too.


    "No, your grandparents are both loyal people. They have been asking passing merchants to find your mother and your aunt over the years... You are your mother''s child, and they will like you."


    Its not because you are sensible and obedient, but because you are Tian Dahuas son, so everyone will not dislike you and will like you.


    The little guy was very happy. After he was happy, he said: "It''s okay if my grandpa''s house is not able to take me back. I, if I grow up in two or three years, I will be able to find work by myself and support myself."


    When we were approaching Gaoshui County, my mother kept crying, for fear that she would be rejected by my grandfathers family after meeting them.


    He watched it every day and was afraid of being rejected by his grandfather''s family.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t hear what he said and said: "Until you are fifteen years old, you don''t have to find a job, we will support you!"


    She spoke so loudly that the little guy felt at ease and smiled: "Thank you, madam."


    "You don''t need to call me madam, I am also your aunt. You can call me Second Aunt Gu." After Gu Jinli asked, he saw that this child was a good person, so he put down his guard and said this.


    The little guy looked at her and then at Qin Sang. After seeing Qin Sang nodding, he got off the chair and stood in front of Gu Jinli. He bowed his hands respectfully and said, "I''ve met Second Aunt Gu."


    Gu Jinli raised his hand, patted his head, and said with a smile: "Be good."


    Seeing that he looked very sleepy, I counted the time and found that the child had been here for half an hour. It was gettingte.


    "You''re sleepy, go to the next room with Aunt Tao to rest, and take this te of pancakes with you. If you feel hungry at night, you can eat it." Gu Jinli saw that he was hungry and injured, so he didn''t want him to go to bed hungry again.


    The little guy took the cake, but was unwilling to go to sleep in the wing: "Sister Qiong is gone, and brother Rong has been secretly shedding tears. I want to go and apany him, is that okay?"


    is a person who attaches great importance to friendship.


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Okay, if you need anything,e and see your second aunt. You cane over if you have nothing to do. We are rtives, so we can talk more if nothing happens."


    The little guy smiled: "Yes, I understand, thank you Aunt Gu."


    After saying that, he held the te with the pancakes in his hands, bowed to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang, and then stepped back out of the door.


    Waiting until he was out of the door, he turned around and left.


    Gu Jinli frowned, knowing that he should have learned this rule from the master''s servants. Only the servants would walk backwards to the door and then turn around.


    Gu Jinli felt like vomiting again when he thought about those gentlemen and what happened to Tian Dahua.


    Qin Sang hugged her and coaxed: "Don''t think about it. Go to bed early. Tomorrow, we have to send someone to find Tian Dahua''s body in the mountains to bury her."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jinli forced himself not to think too much,y in his arms, and soon fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief, kissed her, and carefully carried her back to the bed in the back room. He kept watch over her vigntly at night, for fear that she would wake up.


    Fortunately, apart from having an uneasy sleep, she didn''t have any nightmares.


    The next morning, Gu Jinli woke up early, called the little guy to have breakfast together, and said that he would go up the mountain to find Tian Dahua''s body for burial.


    The little guy said: "Aunt Gu, I still remember the way. I will take your servants there."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay."


    After having breakfast with the little guy and tidying up, Zhang Zhong came and found Qin Sang before they even went up the mountain.


    Sir, someone ising from the vige. They say they are county captains from the county, and they are here to arrest the soldiers who secretly detained the Yamen servants!

 Chapter 1774: Caught them all

    Chapter 1774: Caught them all


    Chapter 1774: All arrested


    Tang County Lieutenant brought the arrest document from the county and stamped it with the county government seal. Zhang Zhong added.


    Qin Sang sneered when he heard this. It was a good trick of the surname Tang to convict them as soon as they came. He had passed the clear road in the county. He controlled the county government by himself. It was really easy to get things done.


    "How many troops and horses did he bring?" Qin Sang asked.


    Zhang Zhong thought for a while and said: "There are only more than a hundred soldiers and horses, and the remaining two hundred or so are all dressed as farmers."


    but


    "You Xi sent someone to deliver news, saying that Tang took advantage of the war to recruit many refugees for training, and maintained more than 600 thugs in Linshui Vige, as well as hundreds of people from various viges gathered in the vige. When you get up, there are at least a thousand and five people in hand."


    "There are also Huang Zongqi, Jia Baihu, Qian Baihu, and Fucheng Bianjia, all of whom have men in Gaoshui County. These people have hundreds of people."


    "He and Qiu Qianhu are brothers. Although several hundred people under Qiu Qianhu''smand were killed in the battle, there are still more than 600 soldiers and horses avable today."


    After hearing this, the little guy in the room shook like chaff. He grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and asked, "Aunt Gu, will we be hacked to death?"


    There are so many people. Even if one person gives them a knife, they can be chopped into pieces!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "No, with your Uncle Qin here, the ones who will be chopped off must be Tang County Lieutenant and others."


    There was pride in his voice, which made Qin Sang standing at the door curl up his lips... He is Xiaoyu''s pride.


    But the little guy didnt believe it: Is it true?


    Uncle Qin''s men are very powerful, but when he came here yesterday and this morning, he saw the soldiers and horses in the vige. There were only a thousand soldiers and horses in the vige, but there were also thousands of rtives, women and children apanying him.


    If a fight breaks out, it will be difficult for the soldiers to just protect their rtives. How can they have time to fight with Tang County Lieutenant and others?


    Gu Jinli saw the little guy looking at his hands, counting his fingers, and muttering something in his mouth. He must be counting. The number he calcted was probably too bad. He was so worried that his eyebrows became syed.


    Gu Jinli: "You don''t believe it."


    The little guy looked at her and said tangledly: "Second Aunt Gu, it''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s that we may really...can''t beat him."


    He patted his body, which was so thin that only his ribs were left: "But don''t worry, Second Aunt Gu, I have a lot of things to do, I can take good care of myself, and I can also help take care of the children of the soldiers."


    Perhaps he was afraid that Gu Jinli would think Wen Rong and the others were useless, so he added: "Brother Rong, Xiao Yantai and the others can also take care of the children of soldiers!"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and rubbed his bald head: "Just take care of yourselves, don''t worry about this. Your Uncle Qin is very powerful and can win. Otherwise, we can use poison."


    She has the powerful antiperspirant.


    Thinking of this, Gu Jinli walked out of the house and said to Qin Sang: "Take the medicine quickly and save effort."


    Qin Sang actually agreed: "Okay."


    "You agreed so readily?" Gu Jinli was a little surprised: "I thought you would let the soldiers fight to practice their troops."


    I havent yed for a few months. If I dont practice, I will get rusty.


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at her and said: "It''s okay to fight, but it''s best not to engage inbat... The soldiers are here to fight, it''s not good to attack their own people, and the soldiers in the northwest are all General Xu''s. If we really kill the soldiers and horses of Gaoshui County, and when we get to General Xu, even if we are right, we will inevitably be criticized by someone with a conscience, saying that we are fighting against each other."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "You have thought carefully, so just take the medicine."


    He added: "But Lin Changyou must die!"


    Lin Changyou touched Wen Qiong, and she didn''t know it was okay. Now that she knows, she can''t let this beast go unpunished. Qin Sang nodded and promised: "Well, I will let someone chop him."


    Xiaoyu was disgusted because of yesterday''s evil deeds, so she had to kill thest beast to make her happy.


    Qin Sang looked at Zhang Zhong and ordered: "Go to Qingpu Nameng sweat medicine, attack from a distance and pour the medicine, stun them with poison, tie them up and keep them in custody. Lin Changyou drags them out alone and beheads them in public."


    Yes! Zhang Zhong took the order and left.


    The little guy said: "Second aunt and uncle Gu, can I go find Brother Rong? He will be very happy if he sees Lin Changyou being executed."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Go."


    "Thank you, Aunt Gu, and thank you, uncle." The little guy bowed his hands in front of them and walked back.


    Gu Jinli grabbed him and taught him: "Don''t walk like this in the future. You are not a servant. You can just turn around and leave after bowing to your elders. Walking backwards is a servant to the master, a minister to the emperor. Do you understand? ?


    The little guy frowned, and after a moment, he digested what Gu Jinli said: "I understand, just walk normally when saying goodbye to your elders."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Yes, you are very smart."


    The little guy smiled: "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s that Aunt Gu and my uncle are good people."


    In the past, the master and his servants would not have allowed him and his mother to walk properly. They had to bow and walk backwards. My mother even kneeled and walked back... The master''s servants said that they were dirty things. Dirty things only deserve to walk like this.


    After the little guy finished speaking, he bowed to them again, then turned around and ran away.


    Qin Sang nodded: "He learns quickly and is smart."


    Then he looked at Gu Jinli: "I''m going to go find Xie Cheng and the others to discuss the matter. Xiaoyu will go back to the house to rest first, and then go to the mountain to look for Tian Dahua''s body. We can wait until Tang County Lieutenant and the others are tied up."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine. Go and do your things with peace of mind."


    After looking at her face, Qin Sang felt a little relieved, but he still held her hand and sent her back to the house before turning around and leaving.


    He went to find Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan and others, and they went out of the yard together. After meeting up with Uncle Niu, Jin Baihu and others, they led the troops to the entrance of the vige.


    Not long after we left, we heard the sound of horse hooves running towards the vige. The Tang County Lieutenant was angry and led his troops to charge into the vige regardless.


    Bu Fang and Han Sansong led dozens of shield soldiers and formed a defense line with iron shields. They retreated while blocking Tang County Lieutenant and hispanions from charging too fast.


    "You are a bold traitor. Even if you detain my own government servants, you still dare to stop me from going to the vige to ask for people. Do you think you can be so arrogant by repelling the soldiers and having achieved military exploits?!" Tang County Lieutenant, who is about forty, looks like He was tall and tall, sitting on a tall horse, holding a nine-ringed sword in his hand, and scolded the soldiers angrily.


    He was followed by a group of cavalry, each with their bows and arrows pointed at Bu Fang and others.


    Behind them, the Tang County Lieutenant''s infantrymen also had bows in their hands, pointing sharp arrows at Bu Fang and the others. Seeing this posture, they actually wanted to shoot a wave of them first.


    What is even more shameless is that there is arge number of people in front of Tang County Lieutenant. These people are in rags and are people who have taken refuge with Tang County Lieutenant.


    These people had no swords or arrows in their hands. They rushed to the front and used their lives to clear the way for the Tang County captain. If Bu Fang and other officers dared to shoot them, it would be killing the people by soldiers, which is a serious crime!


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang''s face darkened and he looked at Zhang Tu: "Order the medicine to be administered."


    Zhang Tu immediately waved the military g and danced out the g slogan.


    Zhang Zhong led his soldiers to ambush in a ditch beside the road. After seeing the g message, he immediately ordered: "Put the medicine in!"


    Swish swish!


    Hundreds of packets of poison flew out from the roadside and were thrown into the ranks of Tang County Lieutenants.

 Chapter 1775: Lin Changyou died

    Chapter 1775: Lin Changyou died


    Chapter 1775 Death of Lin Changyou


    Bang bang bang!


    After the medicine packagended on the ground, it quickly copsed and bursts of medicine mist spread, covering the people in Chong Vige.


    "Medicine is poison. These thieves dare to release poison to harm us. Release arrows. Release arrows to kill them!" The people in Chong Vige suddenly shouted this. The soldiers in Gaoshui County were all shocked and pinched their hands. Jian Ling''s hand rxed.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows were shot out, most of them heading towards Qin Sang and the others.


    However, Qin Sang and the others were blocked by shield soldiers and were not injured.


    On the contrary, those people who were walking in front of Tangxian Wei were shot by sharp arrows.


    Tang County Lieutenant was shocked and said angrily: "Idiots, who told you to shoot the arrow first?!"


    He drove the people at the front, just to let Qin Sang and others shoot arrows first, and after Qin Sang''s soldiers and horses shot the people, he could control Qin Sang and others and make them beg for mercy.


    Now its the other way around.


    Fourth brother, please take the antidote quickly to avoid being poisoned! Tang Xianweis cousin was the team leader of the county government. He was very worried about Tang Xianwei and hurriedly reminded him to take the antidote.


    The Tang family relied on the Tang County Lieutenant. If the Tang County Lieutenant was poisoned to death, the Tang family would be doomed.


    Tang County Lieutenant was Qiu Qianhus brother. Qiu Qianhu was a general who had made great achievements in the war. He had the antidote from Daying in his hand, and he gave two of it to Tang County Lieutenant.


    After hearing this, Tang County Lieutenant hurriedly took an antidote.


    The antidote can indeed cure the Mongolian sweat medicine, but the Mongolian sweat medicine prepared by Gu Jinli is so strong. After Tang County Lieutenant took the medicine, he was still dizzy, and he had to hold on to the reins desperately to prevent him from falling off his horse.


    The cavalry behind him only had ordinary antidotes and could not resist these sweating potions. They werepletely stunned and fell down from their horses with a bang.


    Other people who followed Chongcun were also drugged one after another.


    For a time, there was the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground, some of which were extremely loud. If you look closely, you can see that even the horses were stunned by the poison.


    Han Sansongughed out loud: "The poison in Qin Baihu''s family is still so strong."


    He bumped the fortune teller next to him with his elbow again: "Hey, the horse won''t be poisoned by poison, right?"


    Marcos are expensive things, it would be a pity if they were poisoned!


    Bu Fang: "No, your medicine has always been safe and effective."


    Han Sansong felt relieved after hearing this: "That''s good."


    Di Fang reminded him: "Speak less. Although you take the antidote, it is not good to inhale too much poison."


    "Bah, I''m strong, what''s the point of taking some sweat medicine?" Han Sansong said, but he kept silent.


    A quarter of an hourter, the mist of medicine dissipated, and Qin Sang ordered: "Tie them up and gag their mouths. Don''t let them bite their tongues andmit suicide."


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the soldiers immediately rushed over to tie up the man.


    Not only the soldiers under hismand, but also the soldiers of Jin Baihu, Liu Baihu, Guo Baihu, Xie Zhang and others obeyed the order and rushed to kidnap people. It can be seen that Qin Sang had great control over these soldiers heading west.


    Jin Baihu and the others have be ustomed to it and have made up their minds to follow Qin Sang. "Qin Baihu, this man in official uniform hasn''tpletely fainted yet. Do you want to take a look?" Han Sansong led his men with a small g and ran straight to Tang County Lieutenant. He was **** immediately and taken to the police station. Qin Sang came to me, and he looked like he was quick to praise me for my ability to do things. Those who didn''t know better thought he was Qin Sang''s soldier.


    But Niu Dabao doesnt mind.


    "...You, let me go quickly." Tangxian Lieutenant was dizzy. After being poisoned by the Mongolian sweat medicine, he spoke with a loud tongue. He stared at Qin Sang who kept shaking, threatening: "If you don''t let me go... Qiu Qianhu will... kill me." Got you~"


    With two bangs, Han Sansong pped Tang County Lieutenant twice and cursed: "You son of a bitch, you dare to threaten Qin Baihu even after you have been arrested. You have done so many evil things, and you still want Qin Baihu to be released." Why don''t you let your mother go? How dare you bring out Qiu Qianhu to suppress us? I''m telling you, even if Qiu Qianhues, I will still arrest you!"


    As soon as Han Sansong finished speaking, he was kicked by Niu Dabao and scolded: "You are bing more and more unruly in your speech. Do you still want to marry a wife?"


    Han Sansong was kicked a little bit, so he hurriedly yelled: "I''m sorry, I was made angry by the man named Tang. I''ll change it, change it, change it immediately."


    Niu Dabao snorted and walked over to look at Tang County Lieutenant. Seeing that he had beenpletely knocked out by the medicine, he turned to Qin Sang and asked: "Sang, this beast has fainted. Do you want to take him to the execution house and wait for Qiu Qianhu toe?" ?


    After getting the confession from Lin Changshou and others yesterday, Sang took the confession and took his two children to see them, telling them about the evil things in Gaoshui County and how to deal with Tang County Lieutenant next.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, let''s **** him first and wait for Qiu Qianhu toe over and then we can talk."


    Jin Baihu was a little worried: "Sang, that surnamed Qiu is from Qianhu, and we are from Baihu. If hees and uses his official position to oppress people, we will all be cut off."


    To be honest, Jin Baihu was still a little scared, but if he wanted to follow Qin Sang, he had to surrender, and this matter was regarded as a surrender.


    Qin Sang said: "This is not far from Daokou Gorge, and it is under the nose of General Xu. If Qiu Qianhu is smart, he will abandon Tang County Lieutenant and stand on our side, otherwise he will be the one who is killed in the end. .


    He added: "Don''t worry, I will send a fast horse to deliver the message to Daokougou, and someone wille over there to handle it. We will just wait a few days."


    "Hey, that''s good. Send a message to Daokou Gou and let General Xu make the decision. Then it will only take one sentence to set up a thousand households." Jin Baihu was very happy, but asked worriedly: "General Xu is busy with everything. If its such a big deal, would you be willing to take care of such a small matter?


    Qin Sang said: "I thought it was a trivial matter before, but the intelligence obtained in the past two days shows that this is not a trivial matter, but a major matter, and General Xu will definitely take care of it."


    A county captain colluded with hundreds of households and local prominent families under hismand, recruited refugees from all over the country, and trained them into private soldiers. He then used these private soldiers to harm passers-by,mitted many evil deeds, and even dared to waste fields!


    If Xu You wants to expand in the northwest, he must have enough grain in hand. The fact that Tang County Lieutenant brought half of the strongbor force in Gaoshui County to defraud passers-by and waste acres ofnd, once exposed to Xu You, is enough to make Xu You He was so angry that if he chopped Tangxian Wei and others into pieces, he might even kill thousands of families.


    "Will you take care of it? That''s good." Jin Baihu was relieved, as long as he was not held ountable by General Xu formitting fratricide.


    He called to his general: "Old Chen, why are you still dazed? Hurry and drag all these defeated generals back to the vige and imprison them."


    "Yes!" Mr. Chen Qi and the others also benefited from Qin Sang and his wife, and admired Qin Sang for killing the royal general. They were very happy to help and started dragging those who had been tied up.


    Han Sansong handed Tang County Lieutenant to Zhang Zhong, and he asked Zhang Zhong for a bag of antidote to save the stunned horses. He thought happily that with Qin Baihu''s temperament of clear rewards and punishments, he would definitely Give him a horse.


    Zhang Zhongze personally escorted Tang County Lieutenant to the vige.


    Just after walking for a while, Wen Rong rushed towards me: "Where is that beast Lin Changyou? Drag him out, I want to avenge my sister!"


    After Wen Rong learned that Tang County Lieutenant led troops to attack the vige, not only was he not afraid, but he also followed him with a hatchet. He originally wanted to rush in and beat the viin, but was grabbed by Qi''an, who was following Xiaotian Erqiang, and told him to take revenge if he wanted to. Don''t cause trouble to Qin Baihu.


    After Wen Rong heard this, he waited until this moment to rush out.

 Chapter 1776: Angry Qiu Qianhu

    Chapter 1776: Angry Qiu Qianhu


    Chapter 1776 Angry Qiu Qianhu


    Zhang Zhong pointed back and said, "Where is it?"


    Seeing that Wen Rong wanted to rush over to take revenge, he quickly grabbed him and said, "Don''t worry, Lin Changyou will definitely die, but you don''t need to take action."


    "When will that beast die? He is worse than a beast, why should we let him continue to live?!" Wen Rong''s eyes were blood red and his face was ferocious, like an angry trapped beast, wanting to rush over and chop Lin Changyou into pieces immediately.


    Qin Sang saw it, waved his hand, and escorted Lin Changyou''s soldiers towards the vige.


    Wen Rong''s eyes lit up. Was he going to behead Lin Changyou?


    He was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He could only kneel down and kowtow to Qin Sang.


    Qi''an pulled him up and said, "Let''s go back to the vige to watch the execution."


    Arge number of people went to the vige in great force.


    Qin Sang had to arrange the defense at the entrance of the vige, so he returned half an hourter than they did.


    By the time he arrived at the prison yard, Lin Changyou had already been rescued and was crying for mercy: "Brother Rong, brother Rong, I know I was wrong, please be noble and let me go!"


    Lin Changyou never imagined that he was being led to kneel in the yard waiting for execution because he slept with Wen Qiong.


    With this kind of world, he didnt know how many girls from good families he had slept with, and Wen Qiong was not the only one. Why did these resisting soldiers catch her and not let her go?


    And it wasn''t him who ruined Wen Qiong''s innocence, it was Ding Dayong. He just slept with her second-hand!


    You will be killed even if you sleep on second hand?


    Lin Changyou felt that he was wronged and almost died of injustice.


    He added: "I wasn''t the one who touched your sister first, it was Ding Dayong. After that beast finished it, he thought it was good, so he invited us to go together..."


    Gag your mouth and kill him! Qin Sang was disgusted by Lin Changyous words and gave the execution order.


    If you dont kill, if you say a few more words, when these words reach Xiaoyus ears, she will definitely feel sick and vomit again.


    "Yes!" Qi''an couldn''t wait any longer and gave Lin Changyou the same trick as Ding Dayong.


    Lin Changyou screamed, his eyes widened, and before he was beheaded, he fell to the ground and died because he couldn''t bear the severe pain of being trampled.


    Qi''an still couldn''t understand his hatred, so he raised his knife and chopped off Lin Changyou''s head.


    Wen Rong watched Lin Changyou die. He was stunned for a moment, then knelt down and cried: "Sister, sister..."


    He wanted to say, sister, the bad guys who harmed you have been killed, you can rest in peace.


    But he couldn''t tell. He was such a good sister, so beautiful. She was supposed to marry a young handsome man and live a life like a flower, but she died of suffering because of beasts like Ding Dayong who had not really grown up.


    The little guy also cried when he saw this. He knelt down and hugged Wen Rong: "Brother Rong, don''t cry. These bad guys will die without their bodies intact. They will suffer in the next life. Sister Qiong is different. She can live a good life in the next life." day."


    Ke Wenrong cried harder.


    Next life?


    But my sister could have lived a good life in this life!


    However, her sister was dead, and Wen Rong found that she could do nothing but cry. She even had to rely on Qin Baihu for revenge.


    "Stop crying. If you feel sorry for your sister, you should cheer up. When you grow up, you can eradicate the injustice and make the world clear." Qin Sang gave him a word.


    After Wen Rong heard this, he stopped crying, looked at Qin Sang, and suddenly came to his knees: "Qin Baihu, I want to learn martial arts, please teach me! Only by learning martial arts can I kill evil people!"


    Having said that, kowtow to Sang Qin.


    Qin Sang did not agree: "If you want the world to be clear and peaceful, both civil and military forces are indispensable. Now you are in the wrong ce. You only see that martial arts can suppress people, but you don''t understand the importance of culture and education. Wait for now and wait until you understand."


    After saying that, he ignored Wen Rong and waved to the little guy: "Come here, it''s time to go up the mountain to find your mother."


    Seeing the little guy looking at Wen Rong with a very worried look, he added: "Your second aunt Gu said that it''s not good for your mother to stay in the mountain for a long time. She needs to be brought back and buried as soon as possible."


    "...Okay." Although the little guy wanted to stay with Wen Rong, he also remembered his mother, so he finally came over and held Qin Sang''s hand.


    Qin Sang took him out of the torture chamber yard. Not long after he left, Wen Rong caught up with him and said, "I, I, I also want to pick up Aunt Tian."


    Oda Erqiang helped him a lot. He wanted to apany Oda Erqiang when he went to the mountain to pick up his mother''s body.


    "Really!" The little guy was very happy and waved to Wen Rong: "Brother Rong,e here quickly, let''s hold hands and walk." Wen Rong was a little afraid of Qin Sang, so he dared toe over after seeing that he didn''t scold anyone.


    Qin Sang took them to the courtyard where they lived. Gu Jinli was already waiting and asked, "Is the matter done?"


    Qin Sang let go of the little guy''s hand, came over and took Gu Jinli''s hand, smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s done, the one named Tang doesn''t need to be beaten."


    He told her that Tang County Lieutenant and others were stunned and caught with poison, and that Lin Changyou was beheaded.


    Gu Jinli was very happy: "Finally dead, they deserved it, they deserved it!"


    "But are you happy?" Qin Sang felt a little relieved when he saw that she didn''t feel sick.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, it''s great!"


    Qin Sang finallyughed and said that Wen Rong was going to pick up Tian Dahua''s body.


    Gu Jinli looked at Wen Rong: "You are thoughtful, thank you."


    After Wen Rong heard this, his little face was full of shock, and he hurriedly saluted: "I don''t deserve Madam''s thanks, but I should thank Madam. Madam and your Excellency are the benefactors of my family."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want everyone to thank him, so he said: "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Aunt Tao and Xiao Ji have brought two mourning clothes for you. You can go to the next room to change."


    Do you have filial piety?


    Oda Erqiangs eyes lit up and turned red again, and he choked with sobs and said, Thank you, Aunt Gu.


    He heard people say that when parents pass away, they have to wear linen as mourning clothes, and mourning clothes should be made of coarse linen or white cloth. But he has no money and can''t afford cloth. When he was worried about this, Aunt Gu asked someone to give it to him. Do it well.


    Gu Jinli touched his bald head and said, "Thank you for nothing. This is what we should do."


    Since Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian are not here, it is up to them to take care of the little one and organize the funeral for Tian Dahua.


    Thinking of Aunt Tao''s words again, she said to the little guy: "Tian Erqiang is the name of your second uncle. It''s not good for you to call him this name again. We will call you a nickname first. When you get to your grandpa''s house, we will give you a nickname." Your grandpa will give you a name, okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Aunt Gu." The little guy looked up at her and smiled at her, very obedient.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and asked, "What nickname should I give him?"


    Well, this is very difficult for Qin Sang. His names usually consist of numbers plus a seniority character.


    Coincidentally, Gu Jinli is also like this, so he has names such as Daqing Erqing Sanqing, Dagou Ergou Sangou and so on.


    The two bad names looked at each other and were in a dilemma.


    Seeing this, Aunt Tao smiled and reminded them: "Sir, madam, Young Master Tian Jiabiao has suffered a lot. Why not call him Pingxi? May he be safe and happy."


    The little guy also noticed that Uncle Qin and Second Aunt Gu didnt know how to name each other, so he hurriedly said: Second Aunt Gu, this name is good, Ill call it that.


    Gu Jinli: "You like it?"


    The little guy nodded: "Yes, I like it very much."


    Gu Jinli smiled and agreed: "Okay, let''s call him Pingxi first."


    Xiaoping was delighted to hear this and circled around happily: "Oh, I have my own nickname."


    is his own nickname, not that of his second uncle.


    When Wen Rong saw this, he was very envious.


    He used to be a carefree person surrounded by his parents, but now...


    "Come, I''ll take you to change clothes." Aunt Tao waved to them, took them into the house, and changed them into mourning clothes.


    After everything was packed, they were asked to carry a quickly made coffin on their backs and went into the mountains to find Tian Dahuas body.


    By the time they arrived in the mountains, Qiu Qianhu also learned that the Tang County captain and his soldiers and people had been arrested.


    With a click, Qiu Qianhu was so angry that he shed the table next to him with his knife, and said angrily: "What did you say? Say it again, that Baihu passing by was so bold that he even arrested a county captain!"

 Chapter 1777: note

    Chapter 1777: note


    Chapter 1777 Note


    The manager of the Bian family looked at Qiu Qianhu and replied: "That''s right. After we saw Lieutenant Tang and others being arrested, we went to the entrance of the vige to tell the soldiers that they were Lieutenant Tang and belonged to Lord Qianhu. But those soldiers said, let alone a Qianhu brother, even if Qianhu came in person, they would still catch him."


    With a bang, Qiu Qianhu was furious: "Those soldiers really said that? It''s the opposite!"


    Manager Bian nodded: "Exactly, I asked them in person and listened to what they said with my own ears. The person who said this is named Zhang Zhong, and he is the bannermander of a certain hundred households."


    "I saw that they didn''t give you face to Qianhu, so I told them that Tang County Lieutenant was not wrong. Thend in Gujia Vige does belong to the Qian family. You upied the Qian family''snd and captured the Qian family''s father. Qian After my family went to the county government to report to the officials, Tang County Lieutenant came with troops to deliver justice to the Qian family."


    "But they didn''t listen. When they saw that what I said was reasonable, they immediately became angry and led their soldiers to take action...Thanks to the guards at Bianjia who stopped me, I only suffered minor injuries, otherwise I might not be able toe back.


    Qiu Qianhu was angry when he heard that. He looked at the manager and saw bruises on his face. He could tell that he had been beaten, which showed that what he said was true.


    "Master Qianhu, please make the decision for the Qian family and rescue my master! Our Qian family has a house andnd deed, which is recorded in the yamen''s deed file. They didn''t tell them that they had upied thend, and even arrested people. , It''s so heartbreaking, wuwuwu..." A young woman was holding a four-year-old boy, kneeling outside the door, crying miserably, and quietly pinched the little boy.


    The little boy was in pain and cried loudly, which looked very pitiful.


    Qiu Qianhu frowned, pointed at the woman and asked, "Who is this?"


    General Manager Bian: "She is Master Qian''s step-inw... In the sixth year of Jingyuan, there was a severe drought in the northwest. The Qian family fled from famine. Master Qian''s wife and children all died on the way. This little Zhang marriedter."


    Qiu Qianhu had heard about the great drought in the northwest and had seen many victims. After hearing this, he looked at the weak woman and child kneeling outside the door, thinking that their leader had been caught, and his life or death was uncertain, and he became more and more angry with Qin. Saburo and the others.


    But he was not too stupid yet, and asked the Tang County Lieutenant''s master who was following him: "The Qian family said they have the deed of the house in Gujia Vige, and they passed it through the Yamen. Where is the deed? Where are the files and books of the Yamen? Bring them all. Ben is going to watch it!


    Get evidence before you can attack those unreasonable thieves.


    When Master Liu heard this, he immediately knelt down and choked with sobs: "Master Qianhu, I failed to take good care of the county government, and the archives were lost. I deserve death. Please kill me!"


    After hearing this, the head of the Wu squad next to him knelt down and said, "Master Qianhu, it''s not Master Liu''s fault. It''s because I failed to protect the county government. I allowed thieves to enter the official''s room and stole the documents, deeds, files, and books. I deserve to die!"


    "What are you talking about? The yamen''s deed files are lost?!" Qiu Qianhu was shocked. He rushed over, kicked Master Liu and the martial arts leader, and cursed: "Trash, useless things, Tang Er I handed over the county government to you, but you lost such an important thing!"


    They didnt want to throw away the file, they wanted to burn it, so that they would die without any evidence.


    Mr. Liu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and began to rake it: "Master Qianhu, the deed must have been stolen by those thieves... Qian Qiwen was arrested, and the deed of the Qian family''s house was also taken away by them. The Yamen The deed file has be the only evidence that the Qian family bought Gujiacun. Now that the evidence is gone, those thieves can use the fake deed to confuse right and wrong and try to seize the Gujiacun homestead!"


    Yesterday, Lin Changyou came to the county town to tell them that the group of people had the property deeds of Gujia Vige from decades ago. They knew that the people from Gujia Vige were really back, and they had tricked the owner this time. superior.


    Tang County Lieutenant knew that something was wrong, and this matter had to be dealt with properly, otherwise the weirdo in Gaoshui County would be exposed, not to mention making money, but he would also lose his life!


    Tang County Lieutenant has been emboldened by Qiu Qianhu in the past few months. He feels that he has a brother who is a Qianhu, and he respectfully calls himself Brother Tang. He feels that he is a capable thief, and he personally leads the troops to attack the Gu family. vige.As a result, it failed!


    But when things got to this point, Master Liu and the others could only drag Qiu Qianhu into the water, trying to get Qiu Qianhu to send troops to kill those traitors, so as to wrap up this bad thing and protect them.


    Sure enough, Qiu Qianhu was very angry after hearing this and cursed: "A group of thieves who have only achieved some military exploits dare to bully the people like this. If I don''t kill them, won''t they have to do more in the future?" Big evil?!"


    Come here, pass this generals order to leave a hundred people behind to guard the county town. The rest will immediately rush to Gujia Vige to kill the traitors!


    Qiu Qianhu immediately ordered troops. After hearing this, his subordinates Baihu and the general banner went to deal with it immediately.


    Master Liu and Manager Bian looked grateful and said: "Qiu Qianhu, it is a great blessing for Tang County Lieutenant to have a brother like you to guard Qianhu. It is also a great blessing for the people of Gaoshui County to have someone like you to guard Qianhu." !


    In his heart, heughed at Qiu Qianhu for being stupid and blindly trusting Tang County Lieutenant. If Qiu Qianhu was smarter, Tang County Lieutenant would not dare to engage in this harmful business again.


    Qiu Qianhu waved his hand, took out the map of Gaoshui County, stared at the location of Gujia Vige for a moment, and formted an encirclement and suppression strategy. After all the troops were gathered, he said to Tong Baihu: "Old Tong, you guard the county. If those thievese to steal the county government office again, shoot them immediately, no need to be polite to them!"


    "Yes." Tong Baihu responded, but he grabbed Qiu Qianhu, making Master Liu and others'' hearts rise in their throats... The person named Tong was the only Baihu who was not attracted by them. At this moment, he grabbed Qiu Qianhu. Hu, could it be that you want to remind Qiu Qianhu of something?


    If this is the case, dont me them for being rude, they still have hundreds of people in Linshui Vige!


    But Tong Baihu didn''t expose anyone. He only said: "I heard that those people know how to use poison. I brought the antidote with me and took it when I was about to reach Gujiacun, so as not to be poisoned by those people."


    Speaking, he handed Qiu Qianhu a packet of antidote and nced at Xiao Yue Baihu.


    Xiaoyue Baihu didn''t look at him, but his hand thatnded on the handle of the knife clicked three times, which meant that he knew.


    Qiu Qianhu was very pleased and said: "Old boy, you are determined."


    After putting away his purse, he got on his horse and ordered: "Let''s set off to attack the traitors!"


    Hundreds of soldiers immediately started to move and ran towards Gujiacun.


    From the time Tang County Lieutenant was arrested, the border manager came back to report the news, and then Qiu Qianhu led the troops to Gujia Vige. Although the army was marching quickly, it was already dark by the time they arrived at Gujia Vige.


    Xiaoyue Baihu rode his horse over to remind: "Master Qianhu, it''s time to take the antidote, lest the thieves inside release poison."


    He added: "Take the antidote given by Tong Baihu. After all, it is his loyalty."


    Qiu Qianhu has other antidotes on him. If he is not reminded of this, he will not take it and will not see the note in his wallet.

 Chapter 1778: exposed

    Chapter 1778: exposed


    Chapter 1778 Exposed


    After Qiu Qianhu heard this, he took out the medicine bag given by Tong Baihu, opened it and took the medicine, and he saw the note inside.


    Where did the notee from?


    Qiu Qianhu frowned and was about to ask when he heard Xiaoyue Baihu say: "Sir, take the antidote quickly. After eating, we will attack Gujia Vige, kill those bandits, and save Tang County Lieutenant!"


    These words were spoken a bit loudly. While interrupting Qiu Qianhu''s speech, Qiu Qianhu also felt... Xiaoyue is a bit unusual today. He usually hates Brother Tang the most. Why is he so anxious to save him now? Brother Tang?


    Qiu Qianhu was not stupid. Seeing Xiaoyue Baihu like this, he knew that there must be some important news on the note. He didn''t ask any more questions, but spread out the note and read it by the light of the torch.


    It reads: Your Excellency, the Tang County Lieutenant, the Bian family, and the Qian family want to use your hands to kill the soldiers who are resisting the army, so as to ensure that the evil deeds they have done will not be exposed. Your Excellency, for the sake of your own life and the life and death of your brothers, Please don''t do anything like killing each other, and go to the vige first to ask about the situation first!


    Qiu Qianhu is a very affectionate person, especially good to his brothers, otherwise he would not have such faith in the Tang County Captain. Simrly, he will also take it seriously when ites to the life and death of his brothers.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to ask clearly before speaking.


    Therefore, when Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu came over and said that everything was ready and they could attack the vige immediately, Qiu Qianhu did not agree, but ordered: "Stay where you are, I am going to see the hundreds of households in the vige."


    Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu were shocked and hurriedly stopped them: "Sir, no, those few Baihu are cruel and used poison on Tang County Lieutenant and others. Your Excellency, you are Qianhu, and you are responsible for the safety of the entire Gaoshui County. If you There are three long and two shorings, what should the soldiers and civilians of Gaoshui County do? What should the subordinates exin to Daokou Gou? You can''t go!"


    Qiu Qianhu frowned after hearing this... These two subordinates have the best rtionship with Brother Tang. Unlike Xiao Yue, who is extremely dissatisfied with Brother Tang. He often asks Xiao Yue to learn from them. , dont always go against Brother Tang.


    But after he read Tong Baihu''s note and listened to their words, he felt strangely dissatisfied.


    Are they worried about his safety, or were they worried that he would not start a fight with hundreds of households in the vige?


    "I have already taken the antidote, you don''t have to worry." Qiu Qianhu said: "We are all colleagues, and General Xu is most taboo about fellow soldiers fighting each other. In order to keep the story straight, I will go in first and have a look. If they persist in their obsession, Its not toote to clean it up.


    After speaking, he called Jia Baihu and said, "You can lead the troops into the vige with me and protect him with you. You should be at ease now."


    Jia Baihu was startled and felt unhappy. He didn''t want to enter the vige. If he did, he wouldn''t be able to join forces with Qian Baihu. The person surnamed Yue had the final say outside the vige.


    But Qiu Qianhu had already spoken, and he had to obey the order. He could only take his hundreds of soldiers and follow Qiu Qianhu into the vige.


    Bu Fang went back to rest. The person guarding the entrance of the vige at the moment was Zhang Zhong. After he saw arge group of soldiers and horses rushing towards Gujia Vige, he immediately sent someone back to report the news.


    When Qiu Qianhu, Jia Baihu and other troops came to the roadblock at the entrance of the vige and said they wanted to enter the vige, he did not stop them. He opened the roadblock and sent Zhang Tu to lead the way for Qiu Qianhu and the others.


    After Qiu Qianhu and the others walked for a while, they bumped into Qin Sang, Zhang Yan, Xie Cheng, Niu Dabao and others who had received the news and came out to see the situation.


    Qin Sang looked at Qiu Qianhu and saw that the other party only brought a hundred or so soldiers and horses, and they were in a casual posture, not ready to fight immediately. He understood that Qiu Qianhu wanted to talk, so he put down his guard and went to Qiu Qiu. Qianhu raised his hand and said, "General, I will pay my respects to Qiu Qianhu."


    After seeing the ceremony, they told them where they were soldiers, how many battles they had fought, and what generals they knew, etc.


    Qiu Qianhu was shocked because he never expected: "Are you the Qin Sang of He''an Prefecture who killed Lemuqin?!"


    Oh my god, he actually saw such a hero. By the light of the torch, I saw that he was indeed a handsome young man with a handsome appearance and a majestic air all over his body.


    Jia Baihu and the others were also shocked. There were so many people named Qin, and there were eight if not ten Qin Baihu in the northwest. Why did they bump into this one!


    Jia Baihu''s legs were weak, and he knew that things were going to be bad tonight.


    Just as he was thinking about how to reverse the dead situation, Qiu Qianhu had already greeted him: "Xiao Jia, what are you doing standing still? Don''t you admire Qin Yingxiong very much? He is here. Hurry up and go to the vige with Qin Yingxiong. Let''s have a good chat. Ichiban!"


    Yes~ Jia Baihus voice trembled and he could only follow him into the vige.


    Qin Sang knew what Qiu Qianhu was here for, so he took Qiu Qianhu directly to the prison yard without any nonsense. He also brought Wen Rong and other children, and even brought Wen Qiong''s coffin.


    It started when Qian Qiwen brought people to extort a thousand taels of silver, and continued until Tang County Lieutenant colluded with the Qian family and the Bian family, bribed Jia Baihu, Qian Baihu and others, and used his reputation to harm passers-by and abandon farnd. Regarding the matter, he finally said: "Qiu Qianhu, surnamed Tang, has great ambitions. He almost wants to be the local emperor of Gaoshui County. You must not be deceived by him again."


    Having said that, heid out all the deeds of the Qian family''s house, the Gu family''s house deeds, and the county government''s deeds and files.


    Qiu Qianhu was dumbfounded when he heard this. He couldn''t express his expression at all for a moment, and he couldn''t believe that his brother Tang, who had once blocked a knife for him on the battlefield, was actually such a person!


    "Is this evidence?!" Qiu Qianhu asked, without Qin Sang answering, and immediately picked up the deeds and archives of the two families and read them.


    The deeds from both families are authentic and match the archives, but the problem is...


    "The criminalw of Dachu stiptes that thend and houses that have not been taken care of, lived in or cultivated for ten years can be taken back by the Yamen and re-sold by the Yamen. But it is only seven years since the sixth year of Jingyuan, and thend in Gujia Vige is far from being recovered. The number of years of selling, and when Gu Luotian and his family settled in He''an Mansion, they registered with the Yamen and said that they would not abandon thend and house in their hometown, and would find someone toe back to take care of and cultivate it."


    Qin Sang pointed to the book of documents and deeds and said: "Qiu Qianhu, look at the money that the Qian family paid for thend and house in Gujia Vige. A house is priced at one tael of silver. Is there such a cheap blue brick house withrge tiles in the world?"


    There are also fields. One acre of goodnd costs 200 cents. Even if there was war in the northwest and many people ran away, leaving a lot ofnd uncultivated, it would not be possible to sell it so cheaply. I would not believe it if there was nothing fishy about it. !


    After hearing this, Qiu Qianhu broke into a cold sweat while looking at the evidence presented by Qin Sang. He knew very well that Brother Tang must have really deceived him, and when this matter came out, he would definitely be implicated. Qian Qianhu would definitely be implicated. The position of the household is not guaranteed!


    what to do?


    What should he do?


    Qiu Qianhu is not a saint. For a moment, he had the idea of attacking Gujiacun and killing Qin Sang and others. However...


    Master Qianhu, I beg you to make the decision for me. I beg you to avenge my sister. I beg you to kill the man named Tang! If the man named Tang hadnt raised a bunch of troubles, my sister would not have been raped to death!


    "..." Qiu Qianhu had already noticed the coffin in the execution room yard. He knew that Tang County Lieutenant and the others must have killed someone, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    Ke Wenrong didn''t give up and kept kowtowing to him, asking him to open the coffin to see Wen Qiong''s body.


    Qiu Qianhu had not lost his humanity yet. He finally stood up, came to the coffin, and said to an old military doctor he had brought with him: "Autopsy, how did she die?"


    "Yes." The old military doctor responded and went to perform an autopsy on Wen Qiong. Two quarters of an hourter, he reported the results to Qiu Qianhu.


    Qiu Qianhu was shaken when he heard that he was actually so ruined that he became pregnant, had a miscarriage, and then died of illness. Before his death, he endured abdominal pain that was unbearable for most people for at least half a month...and this corpse was less than thirteen years old!

 Chapter 1779: hob meat

    Chapter 1779: hob meat


    Chapter 1779 Hob Meat


    "Beasts, beasts! How dare they do this? How dare they!"


    A girl who had not yet grown up, was still a girl from a schr''s family, and was killed by a group of beasts like this!


    Qiu Qianhu remembered when he led troops to fight against the Rong people a few months ago. At that time, he thought that as long as the Rong people were driven back, the people in the northwest would live a good life.


    But look at the stinky corpse lying in the coffin, and then look at the several-year-old children kneeling beside the coffin. They are trying their best to kill the enemy, but it has be a joke.


    They failed to protect these poor people. They escaped from war disasters and poisonous insects, but they were harmed by their own people.


    And the leader of these evil people is still his trusted brother... There must be a reason why Brother Tang dares to be so unscrupulous.


    "Where is Tang Zhongzhou? I am going to see him!" Qiu Qianhu asked with red eyes, eager to see Tang County Lieutenant and ask his good brother why he did this? !


    Jia Baihu said hurriedly: "Master Qianhu is right, we should meet with the Tang County Lieutenant first... We can''t just listen to one side of the story when deciding the case. You have to listen to what the Tang County Lieutenant has to say."


    Niu Dabao sneered when he heard this: "You are really good at gossiping. We, San Lang, have shown the evidence to Qiu Qianhu, so why do you just ept one side of the story? How can you feel at ease when you say this?!"


    Jia Baihu was shocked and regretted what he had just said. He quickly lowered his head and apologized: "Uncle, I''m sorry, it''s the junior who talks too much."


    I was thinking in my heart, when Qiu Qianhu saw the Tang County Lieutenant, how should he remind the Tang County Lieutenant not to surrender him and Qian Baihu?


    "Bah, what kind of uncle? I''m not even forty yet. You look like I''m almost thirty. How dare you call me uncle when you''re so old?" Niu Dabao despises Jia Baihu. Anyone who calls him uncle doesn''t have military exploits. Hehe is a good young man, and he is handsome, but he is nothing like the one named Jia, who is old, ugly and bad!


    Jia Baihu''s face was dark and almost twisted... Niu, don''t let me stand up, or you will die!


    "Jia Baihu, watch your mouth." After Qiu Qianhu warned Jia Baihu, he said to Qin Sang: "Take me to see Tang Zhongzhou."


    He must meet Tang Zhongzhou and ask him personally why he did this?


    "Hmm." Qin Sang took Qiu Qianhu to arge tent behind the prison yard: "The old house has been in disrepair for a long time. We were afraid of idents, so we specially set aside a tent for Tang County Lieutenant."


    In fact, they were worried that Tang wouldmit suicide by hitting the wall, so they built a tent to imprison him that would not hurt anyone if it copsed.


    And the entire camp was guarded by a team of men and horses with small gs, and there were two soldiers inside who kept a close eye on him to make sure that Tang was okay.


    If the person named Tang dies, many things will be difficult to say.


    "Qiu Qianhu, please." Qin Sang did not go in, but stood outside the tent and waited.


    Jia Baihu went in with Qiu Qianhu.


    Qiu Qianhu frowned and entered the tent without saying anything.


    The two soldiers guarding inside had heard the conversation between Qin Sang and Qiu Qianhu, and knew that the man named Qiu wasing. They stood up and bowed to him respectfully, but did not go out.


    What a joke, if they go out and Tang dies in the camp, it will be over.


    Jia Baihu scolded them: "Master Qianhu wants to ask questions, you two go out."


    The two soldiers did not move and continued to stand guard with their swords in hand.


    Jia Baihu was angry and wanted to rush over and beat the two soldiers away, but was stopped by Qiu Qianhu: "Stop, this is their responsibility, and you are not their Baihu, do you still want to overstep your authority and control them?"


    These words were meant to p Jia Baihu, implying that he had done a lot of things beyond his authority behind his back.


    But Jia Baihu didn''t hear it because the Tang County captain moved.


    He hurriedly walked over and grabbed Tang Xianwei''s arm, but at the same time, his own arm was also grabbed by Qiu Qianhu, and he was dragged away from Tang Xianwei. Jia Baihu was shocked and turned to look at Qiu Qianhu. He was also afraid that Qiu Qianhu would see his emotions and the small movements of his hands, so he quickly smiled and said: "Sir, the general saw that Tang County Lieutenant was a little seriously injured and wanted to take it." Give him medicine."


    Qiu Qianhu sneered and gave Tang Zhongzhou medicine? What medicine, poison? Do you think that since Tang Zhongzhou is dead, you can hide yourplicity with him?


    But Qiu Qianhu didn''t say this out loud, and only said: "Stand back."


    "...Yes." No matter how reluctant Jia Baihu was, he could only stand at the back.


    Tang County Lieutenant has woken up. He was actually not injured, but Qin Sang was afraid that he wouldmit suicide, so he kept feeding him a small amount of intoxicating drugs.


    When he saw Qiu Qianhu, his eyes lit up and he screamed.


    Qiu Qianhu took out the bup from his mouth, looked at him, and shouted: "Brother Tang."


    Tangxian Lieutenant was originally panicked. When he heard this, Brother Tang immediately shed tears and choked up: "Fifth brother, the second brother is unjust... The second brother will never be able to go into battle to kill the enemy and realize his lifelong ambition. But the second brother lives a pure life and cannot be wronged by a group of young people who want to make meritorious deeds!"


    Unable to go into battle to kill the enemy and realize your lifelong ambition?


    Is this reminding himself of the knife he once blocked for himself?


    Because the knife injured the tendon of his hand, Tang Zhongzhou''s arm could no longer exert great strength. In the end, these brothers helped him get the position of county captain, which made him worry-free in his life.


    But isnt this enough? And also harming people!


    Qiu Qianhu knelt down and looked at Tang County Lieutenant. After half a quarter of an hour, heughed and asked, "In the eyes of my second brother, have I always been so stupid?"


    Tang County Lieutenant Da Hai: "Fifth brother, how could you say that? Second brother treats you as his own brother. Even Tang Si made trouble with me because of this."


    This Tang Si is the younger brother of Tang County Lieutenant.


    If these words had been said in the past, Qiu Qianhu would have been very moved, but now... Tang Si is a waste who relies on Tang Zhongzhou to make a living, and Qiu Manwu is a Qianhu who can help Tang Zhongzhou.


    So Tang Zhongzhou treated him better than Tang Si, was it really because of friendship? I''m afraid it''s for profit.


    Qiu Qianhu was very sad, but he still held Tang County Lieutenant''s arm, looked at him and said, "Second brother, I have always remembered your kindness, but can you tell me the truth?"


    The Tang County Lieutenant was startled: "Fifth brother, what do you mean? Do you not believe my second brother?"


    Still dont admit it?


    After Qiu Qianhu heard this, he was more than disappointed: "Second brother, do you know that what you have done will kill me and my whole family!"


    Qiu Qianhu suppressed his anger and asked for thest time: "Second brother, you have dragged down my whole family, are you still unwilling to tell me the truth?"


    If Tang County Lieutenant could do this business, he would be a piece of meat. Not only did he not tell the truth, he also asked Qiu Qianhu: "Fifth brother, are you still my fifth brother? The second brother was unjustly detained. You don''t want to help the second brother." To seek justice, you have to force the second brother to plead guilty. You, do you want to kill the second brother?!"


    "I want to kill you? It''s obviously you who wants to kill me!" Qiu Qianhu waspletely angry, red at Tang County Lieutenant, pointed outside the camp and said: "Do you know that others have already found out the evil things you have done? I have evidence in my hand, arge group of witnesses, and a corpse to testify!

 Chapter 1780: Encirclement and Suppression of Linshui Village

    Chapter 1780: Encirclement and Suppression of Linshui Vige


    Chapter 1780 Encirclement and Suppression of Linshui Vige


    Speaking of the corpse, Qiu Qianhu''s eyes turned red with anger: "Do you know how she died? She was not yet thirteen years old. You also have a daughter. What would you do if Sister Rong was bullied like that? Are you still human?!


    Tang Rong was as old as Wen Qiong, but Wen Qiong was killed by the beasts raised by the Tang County captain, while Tang Rong stayed in Daliang Mansion and lived a wealthy life.


    Tang Zhongzhou also wanted to marry Tang Rong to his eldest son and be the daughter-inw of his Qianhu family!


    With thisparison, Qiu Qianhu felt more and more miserable that Wen Qiong died... I heard that she was a youngdy from a schr''s family. Her family had been farming and studying for generations. She had never done anything bad. She and her parents also sessfully escaped the war, but she died in In one''s own hands.


    Tang County Lieutenant could not hear his question at all, and only grasped two words: "Evidence? You said Qin has evidence in his hand? Impossible, it is perjury, it must be perjury he made to frame me!"


    boom!


    Qiu Qianhu couldn''t help it anymore and kicked Tang County Lieutenant in the face, scolding: "Perjury? I have seen all the evidence. They are all true. The biggest evidence is the deed file booklet in your county government office. You guys Do you still want to say that the file booklet you wrote is perjury?!"


    Qiu Qianhu told him everything about the personal and material evidence Qin Sang showed him.


    After Tang County Lieutenant heard this, cold sweat was visible to the naked eye... He knew that the archive book would be harmful. Before he came, he had people find it and burn it, but after searching for most of the night, he couldn''t find it.


    He could only let Mr. Liu continue to lead people to search, and he led troops to Gujia Vige, hoping to use force to suppress others and settle the matter.


    Unexpectedly, the man named Qin was a ruthless man. He didn''t bother with him at all and just poisoned them, knocked them out, and imprisoned them all.


    Seeing him like this, Qiu Qianhu knew that what Qin Sang said was true. Tang Zhongzhou had really done those evil things!


    "You said Qin Baihu perjured himself to harm you? That''s ridiculous. He is just a passerby. Why would he harm you? It''s not your **** who wants to harm him!"


    "You guys are really short-sighted. It''s not good to hurt anyone, but you chose him to attack. You know he is the Qin Sang who killed the general of the Rong bandit royal family. His name was reported to the emperor. You all dare to attack such a person. You Whoever doesnt die will die!


    "What, you said he is that Qin Sang?!" It was only then that Tang County Lieutenant became afraid.


    Qiu Qianhu nodded: "Yes, it''s him. Not only him, but also his daughter-inw, the daughter of the Gu family whose house andnd you have upied, and the Qin Gu family who made insect attractants and was praised by the emperor."


    "With the reputation of their couple, let alone the fact that they have evidence in their hands, even if there is no evidence, as long as they say that you harmed them, General Xu and the adults from the capital will believe it and will drag you to behead you!"


    When Tang County Lieutenant heard this, his face turned pale and his mouth trembled... It''s over, it''s over, it''s really over this time!


    When Lin Changyou went to report the news, he cursed Mrs. Qin Gu, saying that she was a first-rate cunning woman. When he caught her, he would take her to court, take off her pants and beat her up, and humiliate her.


    He was very happy at the time, thinking that if a woman went to court and was beaten like this, not only would her reputation be ruined, but Qin would also beughed at for the rest of her life. It was very satisfying to think about it.


    But now think about it, they are really looking for death!


    "Fifth brother, fifth brother, please save the second brother. The second brother was deceived by those **** below... Yes, it was all done by them. The second brother was unjust!" Tang County Lieutenant cried and asked Qiu Qianhu for help.


    Seeing him like this, Qiu Qianhu just wanted to chop off his head with his sword: "I can''t save you. This is such a big deal that I can''t save myself. Just wait until your home is confiscated and your n is destroyed."


    Confiscating the family and exterminating the n!


    After hearing this, County Lieutenant Tang''s eyes widened and he almost fainted. After seeing Qiu Qianhu finish speaking, he turned around and left. He said angrily: "Qiu Manwu, stop, you must save me. If it weren''t for saving you, I would My arm will not be injured. If I could continue to kill the enemy, I would have be a general long ago. Now I am only a small county captain, and it is all because of you! You want to save me, you must save me, you owe me this "Yes!" When Qiu Qianhu heard this, he stopped, turned to look at Tang County Lieutenant, and said with a self-deprecating smile: "So you have always hated me?"


    Over the years, he has done enough for Tang Zhongzhou. Even if Tang Rong has a bad temper, he still wants to hire her as his enemy''s eldest daughter-inw. Even if he knows that Tang Zhongzhou is using his name to do bad things, he will acquiesce. .


    But he had done so much, and instead of being grateful, Tang Zhongzhou always felt that he owed him.


    When Tang County Lieutenant saw him stop, he felt hopeful. He smiled and said, "It''s not that I hate you, it''s just that I''ve been implicated by the people below. I hope you can save my brother."


    "Repent!" Qiu Qianhu smiled: "It doesn''t matter. When you taste the torture of the Northwest Army, you will recognize your mistake."


    Having said that, he no longer looked at Tang Xianwei, turned around, and strode away.


    When Tang County Lieutenant saw this, he wanted to curse again, but the soldiers in the camp blocked his mouth with a cloth, and he could only make a sound.


    Jia Baihu looked at Tang County Lieutenant and wanted to rush over to kill him, but was stopped by two soldiers, who smiled and warned him: "My lord, please get out. This is a detention ce for felons. If youe here, the felons will be released." If something goes wrong, the responsibility lies with you."


    Jia Baihu''s face turned dark and he could only turn around and leave.


    As soon as he left the camp gate, he saw Qiu Qianhu standing not far away, looking at him with murderous eyes.


    Jia Baihu couldn''t hold it anymore and knelt down: "My lord, I will die. I took the benefits of Tang Zhongzhou and helped him conceal all kinds of evil things in Gaoshui County. I was wrong and I will change it. Please sir." Spare your life!"


    Qiu Qianhu smiled: "You just received the benefits and helped hide the evil things?"


    Does everyone think he is a fool? !


    Jia Baihu could hear the anger in Qiu Qianhu''s words, but he didn''t dare to admit it. If he admitted that he had participated in dividing the spoils and slept with the beautiful girl who was kidnapped by the government officials, Qiu Qianhu could kill him on the spot. !


    "Yes, yes... I will repay you three times the benefits I received. Please forgive me for the sake of my life and death with you."


    When Qiu Qianhu saw that he refused to acknowledge him, his hand was already on the hilt of the knife, but in the end he did not draw the knife to kill Jia Baihu. He only ordered the soldiers outside the camp: "Come here, tie up Jia Baihu and take him to Gu''s house first." vige!"


    You can''t just kill the man named Jia and keep it forter as a witness... This kind of selfish and fearful man is most willing to tell everything he knows in order to survive.


    "Yes." The soldiers came forward, took off Jia Baihu''s armor, tied him up, gagged him, and took him to another tent.


    Qiu Qianhu watched Jia Baihu being taken away. He was stunned for a moment, and then walked staggeringly to the execution room yard.


    When he saw Wen Rong still kneeling in front of the coffin, he walked over, knelt down and said, "I know all the suffering you have suffered, and I will definitely seek justice for you...I''m sorry."


    Originally thought that Wen Rong would be grateful that he had already knelt down to apologize, but he underestimated this child who was less than seven years old.


    Wen Rong raised his head, looked at him, andughed. The more heughed, the more ferocious he became. Finally, he asked: "How do you seek justice? Have you killed yourself?"

 Chapter 1781: Someone from Daokougou [Come on for the college entrance examination]

    Chapter 1781: Someone from Daokougou [Come on for the college entrance examination]


    Chapter 1781 Someone from Daokougou [Come on for the college entrance examination]


    "What did you say?" Qiu Qianhu thought he heard wrongly and looked at Wen Rong and asked.


    Hehe, Wen Rong sneered: "I ask, how do you want to get justice for us? Did you kill yourself? Did you kill yourself!"


    Thest few words were shouted out, and the thin face was as ferocious as a ghost, as if he wanted to eat a thousand enemies.


    Qiu Qianhu was frightened. He leaned back and looked at Wen Rong in disbelief... Earlier, this child had cried and begged him to seek justice for his sister. How could he be like this in the blink of an eye?


    Wen Rong leaned forward with his small body, his eyes were as red as blood, and yelled: "Why, do you still want me to be grateful to you? If it weren''t for you, how could someone named Tang dare to do so many evil things? Those beasts As I said, they have the support of Lord Qianhu, saying that Lord Qianhu is almost the same as the magistrate, and there is no point in resisting us, we can only ept our fate!"


    Wen Rong pointed to Wen Qiong''s body in the coffin and said: "Have you seen my sister''s body? She is looking at you, watching you, a beast here pretending to be a good person... Bah, you helped us seek justice, you pretend What a good man, you can only apologize if you die! You can only..."


    Bang, Qin Sang took action, knocked Wen Rong unconscious, and called a soldier in the execution room yard: "Take him back to the house to rest."


    He then said to Xiaoping happily: "Go to Erqing and ask her to find Qingpu to treat Wen Rong."


    There is something very wrong with Wen Rong. He must have gone crazy after being greatly stimted. He must take some calming decoction to support him, otherwise he may really go crazy.


    Oh, oh. Xiao Pingxi hurried to Lao Gus house and asked Erqing to ask Qingpu to see a doctor.


    Xiao Yantai and the others were very worried about Wen Rong and wanted to take care of Wen Rong. They also remembered Wen Rongs instructions to guard Sister Qiongs body.


    "Cover the coffin and carry it to the tent for burial." Qin Sang ordered the soldiers to look at Xiaoyantai and the others: "Go and apany Wen Rong."


    "...Okay." Xiao Yantai and the others got up and followed the soldier holding Wen Rong: "Uncle, wait for us."


    The soldiers stopped for a moment, waiting for a group of little ghosts to catch up before they started to leave.


    Qiu Qianhu still knelt in front of the coffin, and he did note back to his senses until the coffin was carried away.


    Niu Dabao and the others couldn''t bear to see him, but no one came up tofort him... Is Qiu Qianhu really right? Of course he was at fault. It could be said that he was the one who indirectly caused Wen Qiong''s death, so even if he didn''t help Tang County Lieutenant, they still hated him.


    Qin Sang came over and pulled Qiu Qianhu up: "Qiu Qianhu, what happened is what happened, it''s useless for you to regret it. For the current n, we should immediately gather troops and horses to surround and suppress the evil thieves in Linshui Vige, lest they cause a big disaster. Come."


    He told Qiu Qianhu that the Tang County captain was raising private soldiers in Linshui Vige.


    "Private soldiers, how dare he!" Qiu Qianhu was shocked and wanted to kill Tang Zhongzhou. Raising private soldiers in this dynasty was a serious crime for the nine tribes.


    Qin Sang said: "We have raised hundreds of people. Before the people from Daokou Gou came, Qiu Qianhu led the troops to wipe them out. It will be considered a crime and meritorious service, and maybe he can keep his official position."


    Qiu Qianhu smiled bitterly: "That kid is right, I deserve to die... I don''t dare think about an official position anymore, I just want to catch all the evil thieves!"


    Seeing that Qiu Qianhu agreed to encircle Linshui Vige, Qin Sang gave Qiu Qianhu the news that You Xi had brought back, the map of Linshui Vige, the distribution map of outposts, and the location of traps.


    Qiu Qianhu was very grateful: "Qin Baihu, thank you very much... Don''t worry, I won''t be stupid again. After wiping out the evil thieves in Linshui Vige, I will tie myself up and wait for the people from Daokougou toe."


    He is not stupid. He knows that Qin Sang is worried that he will break the pot, so he gives him a lot of hope.


    Although he had thought about risking everything, he thought of his wife and children back home, and he didn''t dare to do so... Since he couldn''t survive, he had to make a contribution and earn a way for his family to survive.


    "I will wait for the victory report of your lord." Qin Sang was half relieved. After saying polite words, he personally sent Qiu Qianhu and others out of the vige.


    Jin Baihu clicked his tongue when he saw it. He was convinced. He really convinced Qin Baihu. This guy is not only good at fighting, he is also good at civil service. He suppressed Qiu Qianhu with just one mouth, broke up a big battle without using a single soldier, and even deceived Qiu Qianhu into going there. Help them eliminate the evil thieves in Linshui Vige.


    "Qin Baihu, it''s gettingte. You should go back to eat first. Don''t worry about the vige''s defense. Leave it to me. The brats under mymand have been very busy recently. I have to let them practice vigil at night to prevent their skills from bing rusty. ." Jin Baihu said in a very shameless manner, looking at Qin Sang with gleaming eyes, as if he was looking at his own road to promotion. It was so exciting and expected that it made Niu Dabao sick.


    "Jin Baihu, Sang is not a beauty, why are you looking at him like that?" Niu Dabao pulled Jin Baihu away: "Didn''t I say we would keep vigil? Go quickly, it will give us a good night''s rest."


    That said, after Niu DaBao finished eating, he still led his troops to patrol the vige.


    Qin Sang also gathered scouts from hundreds of households and scattered them in the four directions of Gujia Vige. A group of scouts even spread near Linshui Vige.


    They did this because they were worried that Qiu Qianhu was putting on a show. On the surface, he was going to wipe out the evil thieves in Linshui Vige, but in fact, he was going to kill them off guard with a counterattack.


    Fortunately, Qiu Qianhu was frightened by Wen Rong and realized his mistake. He charged into the battle personally and led his troops to fight with the evil thieves in Linshui Vige for a day, and finally captured all the evil thieves and viins.


    While cleaning the battlefield in Linshui Vige, their officers discovered many cers. Those cers contained people, including passing merchants, beautiful girls and boys, and high-ranking officials who were unwilling to harm others with Tang County Lieutenant and others. People of Shui County!


    Qiu Qianhu went to see the people in person and asked them which families they belonged to. He also found the county government''s death registration book and matched their names one by one.


    It was then discovered that these imprisoned people were recorded in the death book of the county by Tang Zhongzhou.


    How dare Zhongzhou in Tang Dynasty dare to kill the good people!


    "...They said that as long as we repent and help deceive the adults passing by, they will change the death book and let us live again~" said the rescued people of Gaoshui County, and the speaker was still the county seat A schr.


    The schr''s surname is Shan, and he is the only schr left in Gaoshui County.


    "I am alive only because of my reputation as a schr. They say that the adults who pass by believe in the words of those who have a reputation~" Shan Xiucai leaned on a soldier and drank water. After he calmed down, he continued: " Those imprisoned are mostly useful people~"


    Those who were useless died.


    Thinking of this, Shan Xiucai burst into tears: "Brother, I''m sorry, it was me who harmed your family~"


    Shan Xiucai had a tough temper and refused to help Ding Dayong and the others in their deception. Ding Dayong and the others became so angry that they killed his brother-inw''s family, and his wife was even raped...


    Shan Xiucai thought of this, couldn''t breathe, and fainted.


    "Hurry up and save people!" Qiu Qianhu quickly called for a military doctor to save people, but before the military doctor could revive Shan Xiucai, he couldn''t bear it anymore and ran out of Linshui Vige.


    He deserves to die, he really deserves to die, these evil things happened right under his nose, and he didn''t even know it!


    However, did he really not notice anything strange?


    There should be some, but he trusted Tang Zhongzhou and felt that even if Tang Zhongzhou did something evil, it was just a necessary means to stabilize the people during the war.


    Two dayster, Qiu Qianhu had almost settled the matter in Linshui Vige, and he kept his promise. After finishing the matter, he asked his soldiers to tie him up and take him to the execution room in Gujia Vige to be locked up and wait. The people from Daokougou areing.


    Qin Sang said he didnt have to be like this.


    Keqiu Qianhu shook his head: "My sins deserve death, these are all minor."


    Happy bted Children''s Day, cheers for the college entrance examination in advance. I wish all those who are taking the college entrance examination to be possessed by gods and be gods after taking the exam! The epidemic situation here has been fierce recently, and there are many things to be busy with in reality. When I make adjustments, I will update you. Thank you for your support. I am grateful. (`) Comparison

 Chapter 1782: There is a secret

    Chapter 1782: There is a secret


    Chapter 1782 There is a secret


    Wen Qiong''s matter is just the tip of the iceberg. In the past two days, he not only cleaned up Linshui Vige, but also cleaned up the county town. What he saw and heard made him unable to live in peace for the rest of his life.


    Wen Rong is right, he is guilty and he deserves to die!


    "My lord, my lord!" Xiaoyue Baihu galloped towards him. When he was approaching, he stopped the horse by reining in the reins, turned over and dismounted, raised his hands to Qin Sang, and after saying hello, he immediately ran to Qiu Qianhu, grabbed him and said : "Sir, didn''t we agree to wait until the people from Daokou Gou arrive? Why did youe here with your own soldiers? There are still many things in Gaoshui County waiting for you to go back and make the decision. If you leave, our official positions Its not enough and it cant suppress those people at all.


    Qiu Qianhu was pulled up by him, but he knocked him away with his body, knelt down again, and said: "The evil thieves in Linshui Vige, Master Liu, the Wu squad leader, the border manager, the Qian family, etc. were all arrested; the wastnd that breeds poisonous insects The house has also been destroyed, Tong Baihu has led troops to Fucheng to arrest the head of the Bian family. Most of the affairs in Gaoshui County have been settled. You can watch the rest first. If you have any questions,e and ask Qin Baihu for instructions. There is no need to I''m in charge."


    Xiao Yue Baihu came here to stop him from imprisoning him. He could agree and said: "Although Qin Baihu is a hero, he is at the same level as me now. How can he control me? Sir, Qin Baihu helped me." You, do you want to repay kindness with hatred and give him a bad reputation that was staged before he was promoted?"


    Xiaoyue Baihu dragged Qiu Qianhu up again: "So, sir, you should go back with the general first, and wait until the adults from Daokougou arrive, what do you think?"


    Qiu Qianhu: "It''s not good. Xiaoyue, I know you are doing it for my own good, but I deserve death and must atone for my sins. You go back."


    Xiaoyue Baihu was anxious: "Sir..."


    Qin Sang interrupted him: "Qiu Qianhu, there is a prison in the county government office. Why don''t you go back with Xiao Yue Baihu first and stay in the county government prison, and deal with the affairs of Gaoshui County while you are in jail."


    ? ? ?


    This suggestion is good, but why does it sound weird?


    Xiaoyue Baihu looked at Qin Sang: "Isn''t this bad?"


    Since he has to go to jail, it is naturally better to be in the torture chamber in Gujiacun.


    If we go back to the county government prison, they have the final say in the county government now, and they will definitely serve the Qianhu adults with good food. When the people from Daokougoue, they will ask Qiu Qianhu how he spent this time, and the answer he will get is Eating good food and good food, isnt it just an extra sin?


    Qin Sang: "Not satisfied? Then Qin has another way, which is to imprison Qiu Qianhu in the execution room of Gujia Vige. If Xiaoyue Baihu needs any instructions, just send his own soldiers to ask. This is good for everyone."


    Thest half of the sentence made Qiu Qianhu and Xiaoyue Baihu understand that they had put Qin Sang in trouble, and Qin Sang was angry.


    "Qin Baihu, I''m sorry, I didn''t think well." Qiu Qianhu felt guilty and looked at Xiaoyue Baihu: "Xiaoyue, I know you don''t want me to suffer, but I deserve these sufferings. . Lets do this, you go back to the county seat to deal with things first, and if you are unsure, send someone to ask me, and I will make the decision until the adults from Daokouigou arrive.


    Seeing that Qiu Qianhu had made up his mind, Xiaoyue Baihu could only nod in agreement, and he and Qin Sang sent Qiu Qianhu into the worst mud house.


    Xiaoyue Baihu felt that the conditions here were not good, so he tried to persuade him, but was scolded by Qiu Qianhu: "I am a sinner, and I came to jail to atone for my sins, not to enjoy happiness. It would be nice to have a ce to live. Do you still want me to live in a brick house? Get out of here!"


    Xiaoyue Baihu was scolded and had no choice but to leave.


    Before leaving, he apologized to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, I just couldn''t help myself."


    He also begged: "Please be kind to Qiu Qianhu... He is already very miserable, and he doesn''t have many good days left. Just one day can make him feel morefortable."


    Qin Sang: "I will not treat Qiu Qianhu badly."


    After hearing this, the hundred households in Xiaoyue thanked Qin Sang again and then left. Niu Dabao looked unhappy and sighed at Xiao Yue Baihu''s back as he rode away: "He is still afraid that we will treat Qiu Qianhu badly? I also think Qiu Qianhu brought him to Gujia Vige to cause trouble to us. What if Qiu Qianhu Whose responsibility is it for Qianhu to die here? Cant we bear the responsibility?


    "I understand Uncle Niu''s worry. If you hold on for a few more days, the people from Daokougou should arrive." Qin Sang was also worried that Qiu Qianhu would die in Gujiacun, so he arranged for You An and others to keep an eye on Qiu Qianhu. Qianhu will not let anything happen to Qiu Qianhu.


    This is the only way. Niu Dabao said, and Qin Sang went to find Xie Cheng and others, and made some arrangements to ensure that Qiu Qianhu would be fine during the days he was detained in Gujiacun.


    But they never expected that this Qiu Qianhu was quite capable.


    He didn''t eat. He only drank water once a day to satisfy his hunger. He also asked his own soldiers to whip him thirty times, and the soldiers actually beat him.


    When Qin Sang heard about this, his face turned dark, and he went directly to Qiu Qianhu and said: "If you want to stay in Gujiacun, you have to make sure that you are safe and sound. We can wait until the adults from Daokougoue to discuss your punishment and atonement." .If you dare to torture yourself and drag us down again, dont me me for taking you to the county government office!


    After saying that, he asked Zhang Zhong and Zhang Tu to lead their troops into the house respectively, and looked at Qiu Qianhu eye to eye, to stop Qiu Qianhu from trying to torture him to death.


    Just after solving the self-inflicted abuse of Qiu Qianhu, he met Qian Qiwen and Qian Liugu who were looking for death.


    Sir, my aunt and nephew from the Qian family said that they have a secret of the Gu family that they want to tell you. They say it is rted to the innocence of the women of the Gu family. If you dont go and listen, someone will expose it in the future, and your Excellency will definitely be dragged down.


    Lao Bao is the person responsible for guarding Qian Qiwen''s aunt and nephew. Originally, their aunt and nephew were gagged, but in order to prevent them from starving to death, they were given a meal of boiled soybeans every morning and evening.


    Just now when he was taking the cloth out of their mouths and preparing to feed them, Qian Qiwen suddenly shouted this.


    Lao Bao was frightened, but fortunately, only their aunt and nephew were locked up in the broken house. No outsiders heard what he said. He quickly blocked their mouths and immediately ran to Qin Sang to report.


    Lao Bao looked at Qin Sang''s face and asked, "Sir, do you want to take a look?"


    Qin Sang nodded and walked towards the house where Qian Qiwen''s aunt and nephew were detained.


    It''s only midnight now, it''s still bright outside, but the house is a little dark, but Qian Qiwen''s aunt and nephew kept staring at the door, and when he saw Qin Sanging in, he screamed with excitement.


    "Take off his cloth ball." Qin Sang pointed at Qian Qiwen and ordered: "Put a knife on his neck. If he dares to yell and scream, kill him with one knife."


    After Qian Qiwen and Qian Liugu heard this, their eyes widened and they looked at Qin Sang in disbelief... Seeing that Gu Jinli was not easily bribed, they decided to persuade Qin Sang to let them go. I didnt expect Qin Sang to be more vicious than Gu Jinli!


    "Yes." Lao Bao drew the knife and put it on Qian Qiwen''s neck before taking the numbness out of his mouth and reminding him: "Say whatever you ask me. If you dare to talk nonsense, you will be killed." .


    After fighting several battles in the northwest, Lao Bao became more agile. Even if Qin Sang asked him to kill people, he could do it immediately. Anyway, Qian Qiwen''s aunt and nephew were not a good person, and he killed many people. , death is not a pity.


    Yes, yes, yes, I, I wont talk nonsense~ Lao Baos warning was so terrifying that Qian Qiwen even trembled.

 Chapter 1783: Isn’t it good to live?

    Chapter 1783: Isn��t it good to live?


    Chapter 1783 Isnt it good to be alive?


    Qian Liugu was also very scared, but when she saw Qian Qiwen like this, she felt that Qian Qiwen was timid and useless, so she screamed and reminded him not to be cowardly and to get down to business quickly.


    "I heard that you know the secret of the Gu family, what secret is it?" Qin Sang''s tone was very calm, and he didn''t care what the secret was.


    Qian Qiwen felt that he was pretending. He made the secret so serious. How could Qin Sang not care?


    "Close the door first. This secret is too big. If outsiders hear about it, the Qin family will lose all face." Qian Qiwen said.


    "Close the door." Qin Sang ordered, and a man immediately appeared outside the door and closed the door like a ghost.


    Qian Qiwen was horrified. This man named Qin was indeed no ordinary person. The manpower he raised was much better than that of the Bian family and the Wei family of Tang County, and was better than the people around Qiu Qianhu.


    I heard that he also killed a royal family of thieves, and his reputation was known to the emperor. I also heard that he was going to be promoted to a general!


    Qian Qiwen swallowed when he thought of this. If his concubine in Fucheng could marry Qin Sang, wouldn''t she be Qin Sang''s father-inw?


    Haha, just thinking about it makes me think he is about to lose his temper.


    However, he would leave his concubine in the city and let him seduce the young master of the Bian family. Now that his concubine has already been with the young master of the Bian family, how can he marry Qin Sang?


    Qin Sang wouldnt want it either.


    "Say!" Qin Sang saw Qian Qiwen looking at him and almost drooling. He was disgusted and his tone became unkind.


    If he wants to seek death, he should hurry up. It''s already two quarters past Youshi, and he still has to rush back to have dinner with Xiaoyu.


    Qian Qiwen calmed down and said: "There are women in the Gu family who are not innocent. They are your wife''s biological grandmother and her biological mother. These two women..."


    Kill! Qin Sang looked at Qian Qiwen and sneered: You dare to nder my wifes grandmother and mother in front of me, you are seeking death.


    Lao Bao was not soft-hearted. He pulled the knife in his hand and cut Qian Qiwen''s throat with a hiss.


    Gurgling, blood gushes out, causing Qian Qiwen severe pain and difficulty breathing.


    He opened his mouth wide and sucked in air desperately, but no matter how he breathed, the air could not enter his body. After struggling for a moment, Qian Qiwen kicked off his legs and died.


    Hmmmmmm!


    Qian Liugu screamed in horror. Seeing that Qian Qiwen was really dead, she rolled her eyes and fainted!


    But she didn''t faint for long before she was woken up by Lao Bao again.


    After waking up, he saw Qian Qiwen''s body and knew that Qian Qiwen was really dead. He looked at Qin Sang again and saw him standing there like a ghost seeking his life, and almost fainted from fright.


    Lao Bao warned her: "If you don''t want to be pinched to death, just continue to faint."


    After hearing this, Qian Liugu held on and tried not to faint again. She shed tears and screamed, as if the old woman knew she was wrong. Please let her exin a few words and don''t chop her into pieces with a knife.


    Qin Sang has already developed a pair of eyes that can see into people''s hearts. He saw that Qian Liugu wanted to exin. Originally, he didn''t want to listen to her nonsense. But when it came to the innocence of Grandma Xiaoyu and his mother, it was better to exin: "Let''s She talks."


    He also warned: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Yes. Lao Bao took off the ball of cloth from Qian Liugus mouth.


    Qian Liugu immediately shouted: "Yes, it''s Qian Qiwen who is talking nonsense... He knows everything. He just wants to use the innocence of those two to destroy your rtionship with the Gu family daughter, and then threaten you to let you take us..."


    Just as he said this, Qin Sang moved his hand, and Lao Bao stuffed the linen ball back into Qian Liugu''s mouth.


    Hmmmmmm!


    Why dont you let the olddy finish?


    You dont need much exnation, just one sentence is enough. Qin Sang looked at Qian Liugu and gave her a way to survive: "Qiu Qianhu has been imprisoned next door. Tong Baihu will lead troops to Fucheng to capture Bian''s family. In a few days, the general over Daokougou will get the news. Come here, if you dont want to die, tell the truth and testify against Bians family.


    He added: "You can continue to confuse right and wrong if you want. We don''tck a witness from you, nor do you have a dead soul in our hands."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Aunt Qian Liu didn''t react until he walked out of the house. She yelled, "The old woman must tell the truth. I don''t dare to confuse right and wrong anymore. Please don''t kill the old woman, woo woo woo!"


    Qin Sang ignored Qian Liugu and went to the tent next door to tidy up before looking back home to meet Gu Jinli.


    When Gu Jinli heard about the trouble caused by Qian Qiwen''s aunt and nephew, he was speechless: "It''s really stupid and pretentious."


    Isnt it bad to be alive and have to seek death?


    "Let''s not talk about them anymore. The matters in Gaoshui County are over here. When the adults from Daokougoue, we will leave everything here to them." Qin Sang hugged her and asked: "In my heart But are you morefortable?"


    Gu Jinli nodded and looked up at him: "Well, I''m fine."


    She had such a big reaction because she couldn''t digest it for a while when she heard about Qiong.


    He thought of Wen Rong again: "Qingpu and I have shown him that he needs to take medicine, and someone needs to be with him at all times to relieve him. Otherwise, if he continues to get into trouble, he will be considered useless."


    Wen Rong was greatly affected psychologically by what happened to Wen Qiong, and he had to correct it as soon as possible.


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about Wen Rong. You An has alreadye to tell me that he will enlighten Wen Rong, break the truth into pieces and exin it clearly to him, and he will definitely teach him to be a man."


    He added: "You An and the others have suffered worse than Wen Rong. Wen Rong at least lived happily with his parents and sisters for a few years. You An and the others have been suffering since they were born. He has experience, and he also puts peace and joy into the world. Qing and the others teach well, and they will definitely be able to teach Wen Rong well."


    After Gu Jinli listened, he thought about peace, joy and happiness. They were indeed taught well, and none of them went crazy... In fact, there were some who couldn''t withstand the hardships of childhood and went crazy. It''s just that those people were dead, and what she saw were all good ones. , Qin Sang didn''t let her see too many evil things.


    Is this the hemostatic root? Qin Sang saw a basket of washed herbs ced in the main room, picked it up and asked.


    Before going up the mountain to look for Dahua''s body, Xiaoyu told Si''an that when she was a child, she went up the mountain to look for something to eat and saw a nt. She didn''t know what it was before, butter after reading a medical book, she knew it should be a styptic root, so she gave it to Si''an. I drew a picture and asked him to look carefully when he went up the mountain.


    I didnt expect that I actually found it. It was an unexpected surprise.


    It was just that Tian Dahua''s body had to be transported down the mountain that day, so it was not dug up. These were just dug up today and were brought to her as soon as they were cleaned.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, that''s right. This thing can promote the coagtion rate, stop bleeding quickly, and is good for sword wounds."


    She pointed to the hemostatic roots in the basket and said: "These are dug first to make medicine and see the effect. Later, I will ask Si''an to take people to the mountains to dig out the hemostatic roots, cut the roots and raise seedlings for seeding. They will be nted farther away from the vige first. The nearby shallow mountainous areas and the open spaces in front of and behind the houses in the vige will be transported to the health centers assigned to us when they grow much longer, so that the rtives can nt them together to make money."


    Qin Sang listened to her ns for the future, looked at her smiling face, and felt warm in his heart. He hugged her gently and said, "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli: "Thank you for what? I''m just looking for a way to make money for myself, not for you."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Tough talk."


    On the way to the northwest, she has been asking people to search for valuable medicinal materials that can be grown, and she has tried every means to help the soldiers'' families generate ie. Isn''t this for him?

 Chapter 1784: No dislike

    Chapter 1784: No dislike


    Chapter 1784 No Disdain


    Little fish. He called her.


    Huh? Gu Jinli looked up at him.


    Qin Sang: Kiss me.


    Gu Jinli smiled. In the past, when he was not married, he would ask for a hug. After getting married, he usually wouldn''t ask and just do it directly.


    I will ask this time, probably because I still care about her feelings.


    She grabbed his cor, pulled him closer to her, looked him squarely in the eyes and said, "Remember, I will never reject you."


    Qin Sang originally wanted to wait for her to kiss him, but when he heard this, he immediately kissed her and put all his enthusiasm in the past few days into this moment.


    He has always been patient and gentle to her, but every time like this, he seems to be a different person, domineering and eager, making her unable to breathe and leaving her with no strength to resist.


    But at thest moment, he stopped... Now it was time for everyone to eat, and they lived in the same courtyard as the Xie family and the Zhang family. For her sake, he could only endure it.


    She hugged him and deliberately provoked him, which made him almost unable to bear it. He could only hug her tightly, press her down and say: "Don''t make trouble, little fish, something will happen."


    Gu Jinli was finally obedient and stopped making trouble, but he hugged her for more than a quarter of an hour before he recovered, let go of her, pulled her up and asked, "Are you hungry? Let''s eat."


    It waspletely dark.


    Gu Jinli nodded, thinking of Xiao Pingxi, and shouted: "Erqing, is Pingxi here?"


    They wanted Xiaoping to live a life that a normal child should have, so they would pick him up for dinner every day.


    But Xiao Pingxi was a busy man. He couldn''t worry about Wen Rong or the group of children who were rescued together. He discussed with her and divided himself. He would have breakfast with Wen Rong and lunch with the group of rescued children. Eat,e and have dinner with them.


    After dinner, he and Wen Rong will go to the mourning tent to keep Wen Qiong and Tian Dahua in the mourning tent.


    Therefore, Xiao Pingxi has not eaten meat recently, saying that he heard from the old man that after the death of parents, one must observe filial piety and avoid meat.


    Gu Jinli said that he was suffering from serious health problems and wanted to eat meat to replenish his health. Finally, they decided not to eat meat, but he had to eat eggs.


    Xiao Pingxi was very conflicted, saying that life is very good now. He can eat white flour steamed buns and fragrant rice porridge with soybean oil, but there is no need to eat eggs.


    Gu Jinli disagreed and told him, your body is short and if you don''t make up for it, you will die. Then your mother will be devastated if she is alive in heaven. After all, your mother brought you to her hometown firstly because she wanted to go home, and secondly because she wanted to find a way for you to survive. You can''t abuse your body.


    Xiao Pingxi agreed, but the child also argued with her: "Second Aunt Gu, when people die, they go underground and are reincarnated. My mother should be in the underworld, not in heaven."


    Gu Jinli:


    There is nothing to refute.


    Erqing heard her question and said outside the door: "Xiaoji went to pick him up. He should be there soon."


    "Bring the food over when hees." Gu Jinli exined, and after arranging his clothes, he began to clean the hemostatic roots in the basket: "First remove the leaves, then cut the roots into slices, roast them over fire, and make After drying the tablets, grind the dry tablets into foam and you can use it.


    "I''lle." Qin Sang took the hemostatic root in her hand, carried the basket, sat on the brick bed with her, and began to pick leaves: "Just watch the little fish."


    Gu Jinli smiled, picked up a piece of styptic root leaf, and scratched his face: "Brother Qin is a good husband and father."


    A good husband and a good father?


    Qin Sang smiled and turned to look at her, with yearning and expectation in his eyes: "That sounds good."


    He will definitely be a good husband and father, and treat his wife and future children well.


    Thinking of the children in the future, the two naughty children entered the yard.


    Xiao Pingxi dragged Wen Rong: "Brother Rong, didn''t we agree? Why do you still want to regret it when it''s over? You can''t regret it,e in quickly."


    Wen Rong could only push and pull him into the yard by Xiao Pingxi. Brother Yi from the Zhang family next to him heard Xiao Pingxi''s voice, opened the door and ran out: "Xiao Pingxi, is it you? Why are youte today?"


    Xiao Pingxi has beening to the courtyard to eat with Gu Jinli and his wife these past few days, so he has be familiar with Brother Yi.


    "Hello, Brother Yi." Xiao Pingxi said hello to Brother Yi, and said with a smile: "I have to wait for Brother Rong today, so I''mte. Have you eaten? What did you eat?"


    Xiao Pingxi is hungry, so he likes to ask other people what they have eaten. Even if he cannot eat it himself, he will be very satisfied just hearing about it.


    Brother Yi ran over and said, "I ate rice porridge, noodles, eggs, stewed gourds in meat oil, and stir-fried jade sprouts."


    Lately, everyone has no meat to eat.


    Xiao Pingxi: "Wow, your family eats well. What is jade sprouts?"


    Brother Yi: "It''s soybean sprouts. The sprouts grown from soybeans are simr to rice seedlings. They are then used for cooking. Your aunt Gu gave them to my family. You must also eat jade sprouts tonight."


    Xiaoping frowned when he heard this and asked: "How many vegetables can a handful of soybeans produce?"


    Brother Yi: A handful.


    Just a handful! Xiao Pingxi was frightened.


    Brother Yi nodded: "Yes, a handful of soybeans and a handful of bean sprouts, a pound of soybeans, is enough to stir-fry a te of jade sprouts."


    One pound of soybeans can be used to stir-fry one dish!


    Xiao Pingxi covered his heart, feeling that his heart ached so much... Aunt Gu was so ipetent that a pound of soybeans was enough to feed him for three days, but she only used it to stir-fry one dish.


    Will your uncle dislike you for being so wasteful?


    Olddies often say that women who cannot run a house will be divorced. Women who are divorced will end up miserable. I am really worried about Second Aunt Gu.


    He looked at Wen Rong and thought about what he would do if he brought him to dinner today and made Uncle Qin unhappy, thus causing trouble for Second Aunt Gu and elerating the speed at which Second Aunt Gu would be divorced.


    I''m so confused. Should I take Brother Rong away first?


    Just as I was thinking this, I heard Uncle Qin say: "It''s gettingte. Come in and eat quickly. Auntie Gu is hungry."


    "Okay,e here!" Xiao Pingxi was very happy. After hearing what Uncle Qin said, he would not divorce Aunt Gu easily, so there is no need to be afraid.


    He called to Brother Yi again: "Brother Yi,e with us."


    It is the person who invites friends to enter the house.


    Wen Rong felt that it was inappropriate for Xiao Pingxi to do this. After all, she was not her biological aunt. Xiao Pingxi would be disliked for doing this.


    But he found that he was overthinking it. Mrs. Qin had a happy smile on her face without any sign of disdain. While letting Er Qing and Xiao Ji bring the food, she praised Xiao Ping Xi: "This is the hemostatic root. You have made a meritorious service this time." , when this thing makes money, Aunt Gu will give you a share."


    Xiao Pingxi waved his hands and said, "No, no, no, no, no, second aunt Gu has been very good to me. I have food, shelter, new clothes and new shoes. If I ask for second aunt Gu''s money, I will be a bad person."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "If I hadn''t gone to the mountain to find your mother, I wouldn''t have remembered that I had seen this kind of styptic root. You have indeed helped Aunt Gu a lot, and you deserve to be rewarded...the reward is silver."


    After speaking, he looked at Xiao Pingxi''s face again and saw that he was not sad because he was talking about Tian Dahua, so he was relieved.


    Madam, the food is here. Erqing and Xiaoji came in with food boxes and started setting out the food.


    Wen Rong lowered his head slightly, but nced at the dining table. He saw four bowls of porridge, four eggs, and arge te of pancakes. He didn''t know how many there were, but it must have been more than four.


    It was for four people. As expected, he was specially invited to eat here, and he was not disliked.


    However, Qin Sang was not satisfied with his performance in the past few days. He said: "My family usually prepares more dinner in case I wake up hungry in the middle of the night and can''t sleep, so I can use it to satisfy my hunger."


    What!


    Isnt it specially prepared for him?


    Qin Sang''s words were like a basin of ice water poured on Wen Rong''s head, which made Wen Rong very embarrassed. He wanted to leave, but was pulled back by Xiao Pingxi: "Brother Rong, sit down quickly, it''s time to eat."


    "Let go, I won''t eat!" Wen Rong was angry and threw Xiao Pingxi''s hand away, throwing Xiao Pingxi into the edge of the old blue brick kang. Thanks to the cold weather, the brick kang was covered with a piece of cotton Otherwise, Xiaoping would be so happy that he would be injured.

 Chapter 1785: Dispose

    Chapter 1785: Dispose


    Chapter 1785 Disposal


    Qin Sang''s face darkened and he looked at Wen Rong: "Apologise, or get out of Gujiacun!"


    Wen Rong was stunned in fright, watching Qin Sang trembling, and hearing his heartless words, she shed tears silently.


    Qin Sang: "Apologise, I won''t say it a third time!"


    Wen Rong was scared and could only apologize to Xiao Pingxi: "I''m sorry."


    Xiao Pingxi immediately forgave Wen Rong and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I know Brother Rong didn''t mean it. Brother Rong is just in a bad mood."


    Gu Jinli was dissatisfied and said happily to Xiao Ping: "What does it mean to be okay? Habitse naturally. If he gets angry with you once and you think it''s okay, he won''t put you on an equal footing. Whenever something goes wrong in the future, he will He will vent his anger on you, are you his punching bag?"


    He looked at Wen Rong again and asked, "Do you think your sister died unjustly?"


    Regarding this, Wen Rong deserves to be confident: "Yes, my sister died unjustly!"


    Gu Jinli asked again: "Then do you think that we are all guilty because we came toote and failed to save your sister in time?"


    Wen Rong was startled and quickly lowered his head.


    Gu Jinli knew he was right... Wen Rong med Qianhu, med them foring toote, and even med the group of children who were imprisoned together for not trying their best to protect Wen Qiong.


    In short, he felt that everyone was guilty and should be responsible for Wen Qiong''s death!


    Gu Jinli said: "We didn''t harm you siblings, so we don''t owe you anything. On the contrary, we helped you and even saw your problem. We asked Qingpu to treat you and You An to enlighten you. We will do it ourselves." You''ve admitted enough, but if you still can''t figure it out, then leave after your sister is buried."


    Gu Jinli is not a holy mother, she will only educate her own children in this life.


    As for Wen Rong, she would help if she could. If it wasn''t worth helping, she wouldn''t care too much.


    And Wen Rong''s temper can no longer be tolerated. If he continues to do so, something will happen.


    After hearing this, Wen Rong''s face turned red and the expression on his face was very embarrassing.


    "Why, you feel embarrassed? But your behavior of angering everyone is even worse." Gu Jinli looked at him and said slowly and clearly: "Remember, we don''t owe you, but you owe us. If you continue to take advantage of others, , what you destroyed was yourself, your family, and your sisters hope. But we didnt lose anything.


    After hearing this, Wen Rong clenched her fists and shed tears.


    Xiao Pingxi was anxious and scared, shouting: "Gu, second aunt Gu, brother Rong will get better."


    Gu Jinli asked: "Then when will he get better? A month, a year, or a lifetime? We all have our own things to do. No one can amodate him for a lifetime, and no one can help him for a lifetime. He has to wake up. Pick yourself up.


    Xiao Pingxi was stunned by what he heard and could not say anything for a while.


    Gu Jinli was not targeting him, but waved to him: "Come here, let''s eat."


    Xiao Pingxi hesitated, but he thought of what Gu Jinli said. Although he didn''t quite understand some of the words, he knew that those words were for the good of brother Rong, so he let go of Wen Rong''s hand and walked towards Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli carried him to a chair, handed him porridge, and gave him a poached egg: "Eat it, you have to go to your mother''s wake after eating."


    Although I didnt keep watch all night, it was quite tiring for a child to have to kneel for two hours.


    He then asked Brother Yi, who had followed Xiao Pingxi in and didn''t know what to do at the moment: "Brother Yi, do you want to eat more? There are plenty of things."


    Brother Yi: "...Thank you Aunt Qin, then I''ll eat a handful of fried soybeans. The fried soybeans are delicious."


    He wanted to leave, but his parents said that Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin were very methodical people. When Wen Rong''s matter got to this point, he wanted to see what Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin would do to Wen Rong.


    Gu Jinli smiled, and after he sat down, he gave him two spoons of fried soybeans: "Eat it."


    He added: "Although this food is fragrant, children should not eat too much. Eating too much will cause anger."


    Well, Brother Yi knows. Brother Yi responded and slowly ate the fried soybeans.


    Qin Sang, Gu Jinli, and Xiao Pingxi were eating.


    Xiao Pingxi was nervous about eating, but the couple continued as usual, picking up food for each other and for Xiao Pingxi. They also asked him what he had done today, what he had learned, and whether he was feeling unwell. But he had taken his medicine on time. Waiting for things.


    Wen Rong listened, biting his mouth, tears kept falling, but he did not turn around and run away, but stood in ce. Xiao Pingxi finally got off the chair and ran to hold Wen Rong: "Brother Rong,e over and eat quickly. If you don''t eat, it will be cold. It''s getting cold now."


    Its already October.


    Wen Rong didn''t answer, but he didn''t push Xiao Pingxi away either. He let Xiao Pingxi pull him and went to the table to eat.


    His hands holding the chopsticks were shaking. He couldn''t hold any of them, and the chopsticks fell to the ground with a tter.


    He did not pick up the chopsticks immediately, but hurriedly raised his head and looked at the other people at the same table. When he saw Gu Jinli frowning at him, he secretly thought that she would be angry and scold him!


    "Use a wooden spoon. You are young and can''t hold chopsticks firmly. It''s easier to eat with a spoon." Gu Jinli didn''t scold him, but just handed him a wooden spoon.


    Seeing that he didn''t take it, I put it in a bowl for him.


    Wen Rong looked down at the porridge bowl, and after a while he picked up the spoon and started eating... Maybe he was really hungry, maybe the poached eggs were too fragrant. He saw that there was a poached egg on the te that no one had touched, and finally he used the spoon to scoop it up to himself. In the bowl, eat it together with the porridge.


    After eating, Gu Jinli opened a wooden box on the kang, took out two goose down jackets and handed them to them: "These are for you. It''s cold. It''s cold in the tent at night. If you don''t wear more, you will get sick." .


    Xiao Ping was delighted to see the new coat, his eyes lit up, he took one and held it in his arms, and said happily: "Thank you, Aunt Gu, thank you, uncle."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You''re wee."


    As for Wen Rong, he hesitated for a while and saw that no one tried to persuade him or take the new coat away, so he stretched out his hand and took the coat.


    I dont know what this jacket is made of. Its very soft and warm. Holding it in my arms, my whole body felt warm. It was so warm that he wanted to cry.


    Wen Rong. Qin Sang suddenly called him.


    Wen Rong was shocked and quickly raised his head and responded: "Yes!"


    After speaking, he lowered his head again.


    Qin Sang said: "Qingpu and Si''an told you when they were seeing you that if you continue to take advantage of others, you might go crazy... I don''t care whether you are crazy or not, but my wife said that if you meet someone Well, I have to help you a little bit, I cant watch you continue like this."


    "During tonight''s meal, I hope you can understand that you are living your own life. It''s useless for you to be pretentious, painful, sad, or self-pitying. No one will forgive you because of your painful experience, and it''s impossible. I''m in pain with you. You have to strengthen yourself and live like a normal person so that you can revitalize your family business andfort your parents and sister''s spirits in heaven."


    "Sir..." Wen Rong looked at Qin Sang with mixed feelings in his heart. He wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words.


    Qin Sang waved his hand: "No need to say more, it depends on what you do in the future, go out."


    Wen Rong was still stunned, but Xiao Pingxi was excited. He hugged his jacket, thanked Gu Jinli and the others, and ran away with Wen Rong.


    Brother Yi also ran away.


    Three little guys, two were chattering in the yard. After chatting for a while, Brother Yi went home to find his parents and sister, while Xiao Pingxi was sent by Erqing to keep vigil in the tent.


    And tell You An about dinner tonight.


    You An is very grateful to his master and his wife... He has been treating Wen Rong cautiously these days. But instead of getting better, Wen Rong''s condition has worsened. His anger is getting worse and worse, and he can easily anger others and feel ufortable with others. He should pay with his family''s life.


    "I understand. I will continue to watch him and enlighten him in due course. After you go back, tell the master and madam not to worry." You An said to Er Qing.


    Erqing nodded and left.


    In the next three days, You An kept staring at Wen Rong and found that although Wen Rong was still very twisted, he no longerined about others. He knew that the lesson from that dinner had an effect, and he was very happy.


    On the fourth day, You An had no time to keep an eye on Wen Rong because the people from Daokou Gou finally arrived.


    It is Lieutenant Ma and General Ge.


    General Ge is the leader of Qiu Qianhu, so its not surprising that he woulde, but I didnt expect that Vice General Ma would alsoe.


    It seems that General Xu is very concerned about this matter, otherwise he would not have sent his confidant Lieutenant General Ma.

 Chapter 1786: Push to the dead

    Chapter 1786: Push to the dead


    Chapter 1786: Pushed to the Dead


    General Ge was almost furious and galloped all the way into Gujiacun.


    Without even getting off his horse, he held up his token and asked the soldiers guarding the entrance of the vige: "Where is the beast named Qiu kept?"


    Bu Fang said: "In the tent next to the execution room yard, there is a g with the word "prison" erected."


    After hearing this, General Ge whipped his horse twice and galloped towards the camp.


    By the time Qin Sang and the others got the news and rushed to the camp, General Ge just got off his horse and rushed towards the camp with his sword in hand.


    As soon as he entered the camp, he looked around and found Qiu Qianhu who was tied up. He immediately rushed over and said, "You beast, how dare youmit such evil. Do you know that you almost killed General Xu?"


    Speaking, he shed Qiu Qianhu with the big knife in his hand.


    Dang!


    Zhang Tu, who was guarding Qiu Qianhu, raised his sword to meet him.


    He was very strong and the long sword he used was a Tang sword, so he caught General Ge''s killing move.


    General Ge''s broadsword was blocked. He hurriedly looked at Zhang Tu who was taking the move. Seeing that he was only in his twenties, he was shocked: "Are you a soldier of Qin Baihu?"


    The scout who led them said that Qiu Qianhu had tied himself up to plead guilty. Qin Sang had no choice but to lock him up in the tent. He was afraid that he would harm himself, so he sent his trusted soldiers to watch.


    Which confidant is this?


    Zhang Tu nodded: "The young one is the g-bearing soldier of Qin Baihu."


    "Just a g-bearing soldier?" General Ge was shocked. They all said that Qin Sang had many capable people. Now it seems that it is indeed the case. A g-bearing soldier can take over the sword of a general. Qin Sang''s ability in training troops is serious. horrible.


    Zhang Tu: As far as the general is concerned, yes.


    General Ge was even more shocked and couldn''t help but ask: "With your abilities, why are you just a g-bearer?"


    Zhang Tu smiled and said: "The younger one only has strong arms, a loud voice, and can control horses. He has never led an army in a war. He is most suitable to be a g-bearer."


    He looks honest and honest, and his smile is a little silly, which makes General Ge feelfortable.


    Lao Ge, stop quickly, what are you doing? You cant kill Qiu Manwu! Vice General Ma rushed in and pinched General Ges sword-holding hand: Ask me first before talking.


    He then said to Qin Sang and others who were following him: "Sang, set up some seats and bring the witnesses and evidence. We want to question them personally."


    "Yes." Qin Sang sped his fists in salute, turned and left. After working for three quarters of an hour, he cleared out a tent to serve as a court. After taking all the evidence and evidence to the court, he came over and invited Vice General Ma and the others: "Vice General Ma, General Ge, Everything is ready, please wait for the end."


    At this time, Qiu Qianhu had been severely beaten by General Ge. He was covered in wounds, his nose and mouth were full of blood, and there were three teeth on the ground, which had obviously been knocked out recently.


    With a bang, General Ge kicked Qiu Qianhu and said angrily: "Get up! If you dare to pretend to be dead, I will chop you down with my own hands! You are a useless thing and you will lose all your face!"


    Qiu Qianhu had made meritorious service in the war against the Rong. It was precisely because of his meritorious service and that he was a confidant of General Ge that he was assigned to temporarily guard Gaoshui County, but the result was that the guard was like this.


    "General, Qiu Qianhu is still tied up. Come on, little one." Zhang Tu received Qin Sang''s look, picked up Qiu Qianhu, and quickly carried Qiu Qianhu to the court tent.


    General Ge did not follow immediately, but thanked Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, thank you for this incident. If you hadn''t found out what happened in Gaoshui County in time, you would have reported it to Daokou Gou ,The consequences could be disastrous."


    As long as Qin Sang is greedy for credit and reports this matter to the capital, General Xu will be finished!


    And they also received news that the team consecrating meritorious generals in the capital wasing soon. Because General Xu was canonized as a loyal Chuhou, the officials who came to confer General Xu were very important and were the new confidants of Emperor Jingyuan.


    I heard that the confidant had received the secret order from Emperor Jingyuan and was responsible for patrolling. He was required to write down all kinds of illegal and evil deeds along the way and report them one by one to the capital for punishment.


    If Qin Sang did not discover the evil deeds in Gaoshui County in time, but was found out by that person, then many generals would be implicated, and the people''s support that was hard won by repelling the Rong people would probably be lost.


    Hence, General Xu originally wanted to clean up the illegal activities in the northwestter, but now he can only allocate his manpower to start cleaning up.


    Qin Sang bowed his hands and saluted, saying: "I don''t deserve General Ge''s thanks... Actually, General Mo did this out of selfish motives. The Qian family is so abominable that they invaded my father-inw''s house andnd. In order to get back the property of my father-inw''s family, Thest general took action to do this. Later, after discovering the abducted children in Linjiapo, he withdrew from Tangxian Lieutenant''s matter. He felt that the matter was a bit serious, so thest general did not dare to dy, so he sent a letter to Daokou Gou. Let the generals make the decision.


    He looked humble, and what he said was very popr with General Ge... Although this Qin Sang had made great contributions, if he dared to be proud of his achievements and relied on his achievements to overstep his authority to deal with the northwest officials, General Xu would also angry.


    Because, the northwest will be General Xus ce of prosperity!


    Deputy General Ma was very proud. He looked at Qin Sang as if he were his own son. He patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, "You have done a good job. Let''s go and interrogate Qiu Manwu first. We will wait until the interrogation is over."


    Yes. Qin Sang responded, always looking very respectful.


    General Ge was originally dissatisfied with him and felt that Qin Sang was harmful to the thousands of households under hismand, but at this moment he had to say: Just looking at the respectful appearance after making great achievements, Qin Sang will definitely be a great weapon in the future.


    Soon, several people arrived at the interrogation camp.


    With a bang, General Ge sat on the main seat, mmed the table, and judged himself: "Qiu Manwu, let me start with you! If you dare to expire, I will kill you!"


    Qiu Manwu endured the severe pain and told everything: "It is thest general who deserves to die. He believed what Tang Zhongzhou said and thought that Gaoshui County was recovering from the war, so the whole county was deserted... Who knew that he actually put all the strong people into ruins?" Theborers gathered together and asked everyone to help him in his business of harming passers-by.


    Qiu Manwu''s face was filled with regret, but now it was toote to say anything.


    General Ge interrogated others.


    There was nothing to interrogate. Qin Sang had already interrogated them. General Ge just took the confessions of each person and asked them again to see if there were any discrepancies, in case Qin Sang surrendered.


    Tang Zhongzhou was more aggressive, but he still did not plead guilty: "I didn''t do these things, it was the Bian family, the Qian guys, and the former An County Magistrate and Zhang County Cheng. Later, after the deaths of An County Magistrate and Zhang County Cheng, they came after them Huang Zongqi, asked Huang Zongqi to use Qiu Qianhu''s name to bribe Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu, making them think that this matter was the intention of Qiu Qianhu and me. This is how it has developed to this point...I am Its unjust, I didnt do anything!


    boom!


    General Ge was so angry that he pointed at the Tang County captain and said, "Come here, p me ten times!"


    "Yes." The soldiers he brought came forward immediately. One of them held the Tang County Lieutenant, and the other opened his bow from left to right, p, p, p, and pped the Tang County Lieutenant ten times. The force was so strong that half of Tang County Lieutenant''s teeth were knocked out. Get rid of them all.


    General Ge sneered: "Tang, you are really looking for death. You just don''t plead guilty, but you dare to me all these evil things on Magistrate An and County Cheng Zhang! They are both dead, and you still want to die without proof?" But everyone in this camp can testify against you, and those people from Linshui Vige who were arrested can even testify against you, so you cant even think of escaping this time!


    Qian Liugu got excited and immediately cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu, General, it''s the evil things that this beast in Tang Zhongzhou and the Bian family forced us to do..."


    She poured beans into her mouth and told them how Tang County Lieutenant and the Bian family had threatened them to do evil things.


    He also took the opportunity toin about himself.


    "The old woman originally lived a prosperous life, and no one in her husband''s family hadmitted a crime for dozens of generations. The old woman strictly abides by her husband''s family motto, and has never done any evil things in her life..."


    At this point, she whined a few times and continued: "But the old woman''s children all died on the way to escape the famine, and she could only rely on Qian Qiwen to support her. The old woman was thinking about Qian Qiwen''s kindness in supporting her. What is it? They all believed him, so they were deceived by him and followed him to cause trouble in Gujia Vige... I really didn''t expect that Qian Qiwen was worse than a beast, and he actually coborated with Tang Zhongzhou and Bian Zaide to harm people... General, this old woman was wronged Ah, woo woo~

 Chapter 1787: commit suicide

    Chapter 1787:mit suicide


    Chapter 1787 Suicide


    Qian Liugu was inspired by the Tang County Lieutenant, and put all the me on the dead man. Anyway, the task given to her by Qin Sang was to testify against the Qian family, the Bian family, and the Tang County Lieutenant, and he did not say that she could not be exonerated. Right?


    For your size, you are a very shrewd old pious woman!


    Wen Rong stared at Qian Liugu with gloomy eyes, wishing to tear her to pieces. He pointed at her and said: "General, don''t listen to the nonsense of this old godly woman. She is an old bustard. She helped Qian Qiwen deceive the beautiful girl. They kidnapped and sold their bodies and harmed many girls, she deserves to die!"


    Although Qian Liugu did not kidnap their siblings, Qian Liugu was not a good person and he wanted her to die.


    "Are you Wen Rong? Wen Qiong''s brother?" General Ge asked, opening the case file and reading the record of Wen Qiong being abducted, having her innocence destroyed, and finally having a miscarriage and dying of an illness.


    General Ge was very angry after reading it, just because Wen Qiong was too young and the evil things he suffered were too tragic.


    Looking at the case file of Qian Liugu, this old pious woman indeed helped Qian Qiwen and the others to kidnap girls. She said angrily: "Come on, drag this old pious woman down and beat her with thirty military sticks!"


    Thirty military sticks?


    "No, General, the old woman will be beaten to death!" Qian Liugu is worthy of being beaten to death. She immediately thought of a way to save herself: "General, the old woman knows where the homes of the abducted children are. You can keep the old woman here How about one life, let the old woman serve her crime, and help the abducted children find their parents?!"


    Vice General Ma said: "Lao Ge, there are still about a hundred abducted children in Linshui Vige. Why don''t we keep Qian''s family first, and then kill her after we find the families of those children."


    Qian Liugu heard this, but she was not afraid, but said happily: "The general is right, let the old woman stay for a while, let the old woman help the children find their families before killing them. When the timees, the old woman will stop making trouble and die honestly!"


    Haha, there are so many children, if you want to find family members for them, why dont you find someone who willst two or three years?


    She put it off for another three to five years, but she still had a lot of good days.


    General Ge agreed, but Qian Liugu was still punished by having her armor removed.


    It was to pull out all her fingernails. This punishment would not kill anyone, but it was very painful. Qian Liugu fainted from the pain and was dragged back and continued to be detained.


    On this day, General Ge was interrogating prisoners, witnesses, and checking evidence. After confirming that there were no problems, he directly issued an order: "Tang Zhongzhou has raised private soldiers, masterminded the embezzlement of houses and fields in Gaoshui County, harmed passing merchants, and detained and intimidated Gaoshui County without permission." The people, causing the deaths of good people and the abandonment ofnd... are punished for several crimes. Tomorrow they will be taken to Gaoshui County and beheaded in front of the county government office! The eldest son of the Tang family was guilty of the same crime and was beheaded! The rest of the Tang family were consigned to very .


    Since ancient times, the eldest son has been valued and regarded as the heir of the family. Therefore, if the head of the familymits an offense, the eldest son will also be guilty.


    "Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu vited militaryw and were beheaded immediately to maintain military discipline!"


    "Qiu Manwu was the guard of Gaoshui County, but he was stupid and ignorant, and was taken advantage of, making Gaoshui County a breeding ground for evil. He should be executed. In order to think of his meritorious service in fighting against the enemy, his arm was cut off and he was deprived of his position as a general. , disarm and return to the fields!


    After hearing this, Wen Rong''s eyes turned red with anger, feeling that the sentence was unfair and Qiu Manwu should die, but he could not cry out. Zhang Zhong kept guarding him, squeezing his shoulders, and whispered: "If you dare to make trouble, , Your Excellency will definitely not keep you here again.


    After Wen Rong listened, he became honest.


    He saw Qin Sang''s ability and wanted to follow Qin Sang to learn his skills so that he could revitalize the Wen family in the future, so he was now very afraid of offending Qin Sang.


    After interrogating these people, General Ge did not stop for a moment and immediately had Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu dragged outside the camp and had their heads chopped off!


    Execution! General Ge ordered.


    The executioners immediately drew their swords and shed at the necks of Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu.


    Click, click!


    The heads of the two men rolled to the ground, and they died very quickly.


    Qin Sang lowered his eyebrows. It seemed that General Xu was very afraid of the conferment team sent by Emperor Jingyuan. In order not to implicate himself, he wanted to resolve the matter quickly and settle the matter in Gaoshui County.


    Having a hatred against thousands of households, I''m afraid I won''t survive.


    "Ah!" Qiu Qianhu screamed, his left hand was cut off, blood spurted out, and he fainted from the pain.


    Hurry and bandage Qiu Qianhus wounds. After receiving the news, Xiaoyue Baihu rushed from the county seat immediately, but by the time he arrived, Qiu Qianhus crime had already been convicted. Qiu Qianhu had previously told him that no matter what punishment he was sentenced to, he should not be impulsive and not ruin his future for him, a sinner.


    Xiaoyue Baihu could not bear the pain to see Qiu Qianhu''s arm cut off.


    The military doctor immediately came over to bandage Qiu Qianhu''s wound, but this kind of wound was more difficult to treat. It took half an hour of tossing and darkness before the wound was bandaged.


    Qin Sang saw that Qiu Qianhu would not survive, so even though the hemostatic root was very effective, he did not take it out. He only asked Qiu Qianhu to use the medicine from his own military doctor, so as not to make it unclear after the incident.


    "Take this eyesore to the camp for custody. If you can survive, go back to his hometown." General Ge said ruthless words. As if he had been granted amnesty, hundreds of households in Xiaoyue quickly led their troops to carry the unconscious Qiu Qianhu to the previous ce. ''s tent.


    Qin Sang entertained Vice General Ma and General Ge. The two were tired for a day, so Qin Sang had to have a dinner and then went back to their respective camps to rest.


    Qin Sang originally wanted to free up the green brick house for them to live in, but General Ge said: "We will only stay for one night and sleep in a tent."


    They have to rush to the county town tomorrow to visit Linshui Vige and question the people who were murdered. After Bian''s family is taken to the county town, they will also interrogate Bian''s family and will not stay in Gujia Vige longer.


    But General Ge asked Qin Sang a question: "You have made great achievements this time. Tell me what reward you want."


    He added: "Speak boldly. As long as you speak up, you are very likely to get it."


    Qin Sang looked shocked at first, then frowned, and then asked with a hint of surprise: "General, you can give me any reward you really want?"


    General Ge nodded: "Okay, this is what General Xu told me. If you don''t believe me, ask Lieutenant General Ma."


    Vice General Ma, is it true? Qin Sang asked Vice General Ma again.


    Vice General Ma nodded and said with a smile: "It is indeed the general who said it, but you kid can''t speak loudly. Just make some requests that are easy to get."


    It can be heard that Vice General Ma is still partial to Qin Sang, otherwise he would not have reminded him of this.


    Qin Sang: "I would like to buy the entire Gujia Vigend and house at a low price for my wife, as well as the unownednd in Linjiapo. Is that okay?"


    He said with some embarrassment: "The general knows that it is against the rules to buy all thend and houses in Gujiacun. However, it has been seven years since the sixth year of Jingyuan, and it will be ten years in three years. My wife is afraid that Gujiacun will It was bought by someone else, so I wanted to buy it first.


    If any vigerse back in the future, return the vigers homesteads to them, so that the vigers will not have to go back to their hometowns all the way back without a ce to stay.


    General Ge frowned when he heard this: "Is this the only request?"


    Since you asked this, Qin Sang was not polite and said: "It would be better if we could buy some houses and shops in the county at a low price. Gaoshui County is my father-inw''s hometown, and my father-inw''s family has always wanted to buy property in the county. Its just that I was poor before and couldnt afford it.


    General Ge responded: "Yes, I will give you a very low price."


    "Thank you, general!" Qin Sang was very happy and thanked him.


    General Ge talked to Qin Sang for more than a quarter of an hour. He was relieved to see that this boy was indeed quite honest and honest... The task General Xu had given him was halfpleted.


    After Qin Sang sent the two men back to their camp, he turned around and went back.


    General Ge did not sleep well after returning to the camp. He heard that Qiu Qianhu was awake in the middle of the night, so he went to see him and told him something... If you really want to repay the kindness of this general,mit suicide.

 Chapter 1788: Poor Dr. Mao

    Chapter 1788: Poor Dr. Mao


    Chapter 1788 The Unlucky Doctor Mao


    After General Ge finished hinting, he patted Qiu Qianhu on the shoulder and said: "Don''t make things difficult for everyone anymore... Whether your son is studying in literature or joining the army, we will give them a future."


    Having said that, he didnt wait any longer, got up and left.


    Before leaving the camp, General Ge put Qiu Manwu''s sword within his reach.


    Qiu Manwu was trembling all over, whether it was because of the severe pain in his arm or because of General Ge''s words... He understood, but he just felt ufortable.


    He recalled what General Ge said just now. General Ge didn''t say much, but he meant a lot.


    First, if he is alive, the series of cases in Gaoshui County will be a stain on General Xu. Only if he dies can the adults in the capital bepletely silenced and all the evil cases in Gaoshui County be settled. Porcin is solid!


    Second, General Xu cannot tantly sentence him to death, because he has served meritoriously in the war. If he is sentenced to death for wrongly trusting his brother, it will chill the hearts of other soldiers and make General Xu lose the support of the soldiers.


    So in order not to cause trouble to everyone, he wrote a suicide note andmitted suicide, which was the perfect thing to do.


    Qiu Qianhu also understood that it would be better for everyone if he died, but he was still heartbroken. He would rather General Xu directly sentence him to death ording to military discipline than to suggest that hemit suicide.


    "Sir, Doctor Mao is here. Let him give you a few needles and some numbing powder. Your arm will not hurt anymore." Xiaoyue Baihu came in to see Qiu Qianhu after seeing General Ge leave. Seeing him crying, I thought he was in pain, so I immediately ran to the tent next door to drag Dr. Mao over while he was sleeping.


    Dr. Mao was still wearing his sleeping clothes and only wrapped in a coat. He opened the medicine box and took out the anesthetic powder to remove the bandage on Qiu Qianhu''s broken arm.


    Qiu Qianhu stopped him.


    Doctor Mao said: "Master Qianhu, you have to untie the bandage before applying Ma Fei San. Only by applying Ma Fei San can the pain be relieved."


    In fact, Ma Fei Powder does not have much effect at this time. It can only relieve skin and flesh pain, but cannot relieve broken bone pain.


    Qiu Qianhu said: "No need, just feel the pain and let yourself remember the lesson."


    After saying this, he said to himself: "I have harmed many people. I was wrong. I deserve to be beheaded."


    Xiaoyue Baihu said anxiously: "Sir, how can you say that? It is Tang Zhongzhou who is at fault. You did not do anything evil in Gaoshui County. If you are at fault, then Tong Baihu and Tong Baihu are even more at fault. "


    He and Tong Baihu had clearly discovered the anomaly in Gaoshui County, but they only reminded Qiu Qianhu twice. Seeing that he trusted Tang Zhongzhou extremely, they stopped talking about it.


    But they could actually report the message to General Ge, but they didn''t.


    So strictly speaking, he and Tong Baihu were also found guilty of failing to report the incident, but they were only fined and deducted half a year''s military pay.


    Qiu Qianhu said: "I was the most wrong. You reminded me, but I scolded you, saying that you were sowing discord and deliberately ruining the rtionship between me and Brother Tang... Now that I think about it, I am really stupid!"


    He regarded Tang Zhongzhou as a brother, but Tang Zhongzhou resented him because he was injured in his hand and could no longer go to the battlefield.


    "Xiaoyue, you are a good person. If you work hard in the future, you should be able to be a general. But don''t be like me and trust others too much...don''t trust anyone easily and leave a way out for yourself." Qiu Qianhu said this. After saying that, he started to chase people away: "You guys, please go out, I''m fine."


    "Sir, you are seriously injured. I will stay with you in the end." Xiaoyue Baihu was worried about him and wanted to stay.


    Qiu Qianhu shook his head: "No, I want to be alone. You can go out first... You being here will only embarrass me. After all, I am no longer Qianhu."


    Xiaoyue Baihu said anxiously: "Sir, you will always be the top of thest general!"


    "Stop talking and get out." Qiu Qianhu didn''t want to hear it and drove them away again.


    Doctor Mao said: "Xiao Yue Baihu, let''s go out first. Qiu Qianhu''s wound has not scabbed yet. If he screams too excitedly, the wound will bleed again, and Qiu Qianhu will still suffer." After hearing this, Yue Baihu agreed to leave: "Sir, the general will be keeping vigil for you outside the camp. If anything happens to you, just give me a shout."


    After saying that, he followed Dr. Mao out.


    Xiaoyue Baihu kept his word and stayed outside the camp all night. During this period, he raised the tent curtain several times to check on Qiu Qianhu... But Qiu Qianhu didn''t sleep the whole time. He just sat on the cotton-padded bed. Sitting on the quilt in a daze.


    Xiaoyue Baihu looked worried, fearing that Qiu Qianhu would do something stupid. When it was almost dawn, the number of visits to Qiu Qianhu became more and more frequent. It was not until dawn that Lieutenant General Ma and General Ge were escorting Tang Zhongzhou to the county seat. Only then did the tragedy happen.


    Doctor Mao was very unlucky because Qiu Qianhu wiped his neck with a knife in front of him.


    He had just changed the medicine for Qiu Qianhu and was about to leave with the medicine box on his back when he heard a sound from behind, like the sound of a sword being drawn.


    He frowned, and when he turned around to check the situation, Qiu Qianhu had alreadymitted suicide. The cut was so severe that his throat was severed. Doctor Mao screamed and ran over to stop the bleeding.


    However, the bleeding did not stop and Qiu Qianhu suffocated to death!


    Come here,e here, Qiu Qianhumitted suicide! Dr. Mao covered the wound on Qiu Qianhus neck and kept shouting. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and his whole body trembled.


    The soldiers guarding the door rushed in and saw this.


    Go and call someone quickly!


    The soldiers were also panicked and hurriedly ran to inform Vice General Ma, General Ge, Xiaoyue Baihu, Qin Sang and others.


    Xiaoyue Baihu guarded Qiu Qianhu all night. He was tired and hungry. He was eating breakfast. Before he finished eating, he heard the bad news and immediately rushed to the camp where Qiu Qianhu was.


    After seeing the fallen body of Qiu Qianhu, he shouted: "Sir, master! Who did it? Who did it?!"


    The soldiers in the camp immediately covered his mouth: "Master Baihu, don''t talk nonsense, you will be killed."


    He quickly exined: "No one did it. It was Qiu Qianhu who wiped his neck himself and left a suicide note."


    Another soldier pointed to the scabbard and saw a piece of paper pressed under the scabbard next to the mat. On the paper, there were words written in blood, which was Qiu Qianhu''s suicide note.


    After hearing this, Xiaoyue Baihu rushed over and wanted to pick up the suicide note, but was stopped by the soldiers: "Xiaoyue Baihu, don''t take it! Wait until General Gees. If you want to read it, just lie down and read it. You can see it clearly." of."


    What should I do if I am wrongly used if I touch the suicide note? Let''s wait until General Ge and the others arrive.


    Xiaoyue Baihu was not stupid. After the impulse, he calmed down and knelt down to read the suicide note.


    The suicide note was not long: Although I was not sentenced to death due to my merits, I felt that my sin was too serious and I could not face the people of Gaoshui County, so I chose tomit suicide.


    I am ashamed of the promotion by the generals, I am ashamed of my colleagues, and I have discredited you. I hope you will take me as a warning and don''t make my mistakes.


    Brother Xing, you are already sixteen years old. After you apologize to your father and leave, you should establish a family and take care of your mother and younger brothers and sisters. If you join the army in the future, remember not to make the same mistakes as a father.


    Thest one is a request. Tang Zhongzhou, the Bian family and others are extremely abominable. Please generals severely punish these evil thieves, and then clean up the entire northwest, so that the soldiers and civilians in the northwest can live and work in peace and contentment!


    It is less than 200 words, but it exins a lot of things, and makes it clear that hemitted suicide, has no intention of resenting the generals, and even let his son join the army.


    The best thing is thest request, General Xu will definitely thank him.

 Chapter 1789: funeral

    Chapter 1789: funeral


    Chapter 1789 Funeral


    General Ge was about to **** Tang Zhongzhou to the county seat. When he learned that Qiu Qianhu was dead, he finally let go of his worries.


    Qiu Manwu, dont me us, its you who are stupid.


    If you don''t die, once the conferment team arrives, what happened in Gaoshui County will probably be revealed, and General Xu will be a mediocre person who only knows how to fight but not how to run an army. Emperor Jingyuan could use this to arrange many people toe to the army to help General Xu manage the army, and then everything General Xu had worked so hard for would be lost.


    So for General Xus grand n, we cannot let you live!


    "Old Ge, Qiu Manwu has gone." Vice General Ma touched the stunned General Ge with his hand and reminded him.


    General Ge woke up, his eye circles quickly became red, and he burst into tears.


    He wiped away his tears and sobbed: "Man Wu, why should he be like this? General Xu has exempted him from the death penalty. He can take off his armor and return home to reunite with his wife and children!"


    Dont think General Ge is in disguise, he is really crying at this moment.


    Qiu Manwu was his confidant. The two had fought many battles together, and they were considered brothers in life and death. It was true to let himmit suicide, but it was also true to shed tears over his death.


    "Lao Ge, don''t be sad, this is Manwu''s own choice." Vice General Ma patted General Ge on the shoulder,forted him, and said, "Let''s go and see Manwu."


    General Ge nodded, and the two of them led a group of soldiers to the camp where Qiu Qianhu was located.


    Outside the camp, a circle of soldiers had gathered. Qin Sang and the others stood outside the human wall of soldiers. When they saw General Ge and Vice General Ma approaching, they raised their hands and saluted, saying: "To the two generals, Qiu Qianhu''s body was found. Everyone who died is in the camp and no one is allowed to leave. Please let the two generals go in and make the decision."


    Qin Sang had long expected that Qiu Qianhu would not survive, so he evacuated Zhang Zhong, Zhang Tu and other soldiers yesterday. The soldiers guarding Qiu Qianhust night were Qiu Qianhu''s own soldiers and Xiaoyue Baihu The soldiers brought.


    Now that he came here, he only surrounded the camp to prevent chaos, and did not take care of other things.


    Vice General Ma was very satisfied with this. Saburo was really smart and knew what things should be taken care of and what things should not be taken care of.


    "Keep guarding." Vice General Ma called to General Ge: "Old Ge,e in and take a look."


    General Ge looked sad, but in his heart he felt that Vice Admiral Ma would be too kind to Qin Sang. But now was not the time to study this in detail. He walked to the camp and looked at Qiu Qianhu.


    The moment he saw Qiu Qianhu''s body, he cried sincerely again, hugged Qiu Qianhu''s body and cried: "Man Wu, General Xu has given you a way to live, why are you still unable to let go!"


    Xiaoyue Baihu had already cried, and when he saw this, he cried again: "General, Mr. Qianhu, he died in such a pitiful manner!"


    After hearing this, General Ge wanted to kick Xiaoyue Baihu away. Damn it, can you speak? What you said makes it sound like Qiu Manwu was assassinated. Hemitted suicide to apologize because he knew that he had sinned deeply. Do you understand? !


    Xiaoyue Baihu was not stupid. Seeing General Ge''s expression, he realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly pointed to the scabbard: "General, Qiu Qianhu left a suicide note... He knew he was wrong. He really knew he was wrong. I have been fighting for the rest of my life, so I asked the general to intercede for Qiu Qianhu and bury him with military honors!"


    This is possible.


    "Don''t worry, although Manwu made mistakes, we all remember Manwu''s achievements. I will report what you said to General Xu." General Ge said this because before he came, Xu The general had already discussed with them that Qiu Manwu shouldmit suicide and be buried with military honors.


    But its one thing to have a good discussion, and another thing entirely to go through the motions.


    Bring the suicide note. General Ge held Qiu Manwus body motionless and ordered the soldiers.


    Only then did the soldier dare to move the scabbard, took out the suicide note underneath and presented it to General Ge: "General, please read it." General Ge took it and read it. After reading it, the hand holding the suicide note was trembling. , shedding tears silently. Everyone present could feel that General Ge was really heartbroken over the death of Qiu Manwu!


    After a long time, General Ge choked up and said: "Manwu, don''t worry, the evildoers who caused Gaoshui County will be severely punished. We will also recruit your sons and let them be talents. Don''t worry."


    What General Ge was most satisfied with was thest request. Qiu Manwu was stupid and smart. With thest request in his suicide note, General Xu cleaned up the entire northwest, which added a bit of friendship and allowed the northwest to The soldiers were more convinced of General Xu.


    In short, the disaster caused by Qiu Manwu was put to rest with his life.


    "Come here, bring hot water, a bathtub, and clean clothes. I will personally bury Manwu''s body!" General Ge wiped away his tears and ordered.


    "Yes!" All the soldiers started to move, and soon brought buckets of hot water, bathtubs, cloth towels and other items, and asked General Ge to bathe Qiu Manwu and prepare him for burial.


    Qin Sang asked the soldiers to bring unused wooden boards and drove out a decent coffin in an hour, with thick cotton padding inside.


    After General Ge finished cleaning up Qiu Manwu''s body, he saw the new coffin outside the camp, and his view of Qin Sang changed a lot: "You are considerate, and I will thank you on Manwu''s behalf."


    Qin Sang sped his fists: "General, there is no need to thank you. This is what thest general should do. Although Qiu Qianhu made mistakes, he also made merits. Making him a coffin and sending him off is ourradeship for him." .


    This is true, and General Ge, who is prejudiced against Qin Sang, cannot be wrong.


    After repelling the Rong people, General Xu has been emphasizing that the armies must unite and have the camaraderie of being on guard. Qin Sang''s words can be said to have spoken to General Xu''s heart.


    "Come here, put Qiu Manwu into the coffin!" General Ge shouted, and in ordance with military etiquette, he asked the soldiers to carry Qiu Manwu into the coffin.


    There are some steps in this etiquette, so after more than two and a quarter of hours of busy work, Qiu Manwu''s body was put into the coffin and the coffin lid was closed.


    And what Qiu Manwu wore when he was buried was not his shroud, but General Ge''s own suit of armor.


    General Ge gave his armor to Qiu Manwu, and this became a favorite story among the army officers.


    After the coffin was closed, General Ge bowed to the coffin with tears in his eyes.


    Xiaoyue Baihu and others immediately followed, knelt down and kowtowed to Qiu Manwu''s coffin: "Master Qianhu, if you go well, the generals will definitely continue to resist the army and fulfill your ambition to drive the army out of the Chu territory!"


    As soon as these words came out, Lieutenant General Ma had to say: "All officers and men, send Qiu Manwu away!"


    With an order, all the soldiers in Gujiacun gathered to pay homage to Qiu Manwu.


    This battle made Qiu Manwu look like a great hero rather than a sinner.


    And this is what General Ge wants.


    Qiu Manwu must die, but the hearts of the soldiers must not be chilled, so the dignity that should be given must be given.


    The farewell ceremonysted for more than an hour. In the afternoon, General Ge and others took Qiu Qianhu''s coffin and escorted Tang Zhongzhou to the county seat.

 Chapter 1790: crying

    Chapter 1790: crying


    Chapter 1790 Crying


    The bodies of Jia Baihu and Qian Baihu were also moved to the carriage and taken to the county seat, instead of being dumped in Gujia Vige.


    Qian Liugu and the group of captured scoundrels were also taken to the county seat and imprisoned until Bians family came and they needed to testify.


    As for Wen Rongs group of rescued children...


    Deputy General Ma exined: "They need to go to the county seat in case the Bian family refuses to plead guilty. It would be better to take them to testify."


    The little inkstone was met by the manager of the Bian family, and Wen Rong was the younger brother of Wen Qiong, the worst victim. Xiao Pingxi had a good mind and spoke fluently. He could exin many things more clearly.


    He said again: "There''s no need to be in a hurry. Just rush to the county town tomorrow morning. Everyone in the Bian family hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded and sent Deputy Ma and his party out of Gujiacun.


    After returning, ask You An to tell the group of children that they will have to get up at half past nine o''clock tomorrow morning and rush to the county town.


    The children were very frightened when they heard the news, especially the pretty little girls, who burst into tears.


    "Why are you crying? I''m just taking you to the county town to be a witness and find your family. It''s a good thing. Don''t be afraid." You An coaxed them, but they cried even harder, and several of them even avoided You An.


    You An did not provoke them any more, but went to ask Xiao Pingxi.


    Xiao Pingxi was very familiar with this group of children. He took the bean dregs cake made by Gu Jinli and had a meal with them. He finally figured it out and ran to tell You An: "Brother An, Xiao Xinghua and the others like Gujia Vige." , I dont want to go to the county seat, and I am afraid that I will not be able toe back after going to the county seat.


    They dont want to go to the county town to find their families? You An asked.


    Xiao Pingxi nodded heavily: "Well, Xiao Xinghua said that she is the second most beautiful. It would be miserable if she couldn''t find her family in the county town and was randomly assigned to other bad ces by the county government."


    He added: "Xiao Xinghua said that she doesn''t want to live a life of eating soybeans. Soybeans are so unptable. Her family used to eat meat all the time... Aunt Gu''s family didn''t even eat meat every time. Xiao Xinghua''s family must be very You have money. Brother An, when you are looking for a family member for Xiao Xinghua, go to a rich family and ask, you might be able to find one."


    You An smiled and praised him: "You are so smart."


    Xiao Pingxi smiled sheepishly: "It''s just a little smart, and you still have to learn a lot."


    Aunt Gu Er said that after her mother was buried, she found someone to teach her how to read and learn boxing and kung fu.


    By the way, we need to teach him how to settle ounts!


    Aunt Gu Er said that he has a bright mind and must be a good figure for settling ounts.


    But Aunt Gu also said that settling ounts here is not the right way, and he should still read the Four Books and Five ssics. If he can be admitted to the imperial examination in the future, his mother will be very happy because she is knowledgeable.


    However, it still depends on what he wants to do when he grows up, but no matter what he does, he must live a good life, so that his mother will not be in vain of all the hard work to send him back to her hometown.


    In short, he has a lot to learn, but he does not feel tired. Compared with when he was a child, his life now is better than in his dreams.


    He told You An these words in a nonchnt manner.


    You An said, you really can say it, but: "You are just a child now."


    Little guy, you are not six years old yet.


    Xiao Pingxi smiled again: "But it''s bigger than before."


    You An smiled, touched the hat on his head, and asked him again: "Why do you alwaysugh?"


    Your mother hasnt been buried yet, so youre stillughing, right?


    Xiao Pingxi: "Everyone likes you when youugh." You An thought about his experience. He was a lot of anger from the master''s servants. I guess he was a lot more angry, so heughed often. After all, smiling makes people happy and he can live a good life. Be better.


    You An said, "Let''s go see your Uncle Qin."


    You An took Xiao Pingxi to see Qin Sang and told the children''s concerns.


    Qin Sang said: "Tell them that if they don''t want to stay in the county with other abducted children, they cane back with us. But if they find their rtives, they must go home with them no matter what their family background is. If you really can''t find your family, Yes, you must also be obedient and go to the ce we have arranged.


    This group of children is more difficult to handle. There are many girls, and they should all be from good families. It is impossible for him to train this group of children like he trained Daqing and the others.


    Since he couldn''t train them into useful servants, he didn''t want to take the trouble to take care of them. He was doing his best to help them once.


    Lets make it clear to them, they cant follow us forever. After Qin Sang finished his instructions, he looked at Xiao Pingxi and said, We will have dinner half an hour early today, soe here early.


    I have to get up early to rush to the county town tomorrow, and I will rest early tonight.


    Well, I understand, thank you, Uncle Qin. Xiao Pingxi waved to Qin Sang and left with You An.


    You An went to tell Xiao Xinghua and the others.


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua and the others stopped crying for the time being, but after realizing that they could not follow Qin Baihu all the time, they started crying again... wuwuwu, why is Qin Baihu not their uncle? If it were their uncle, they wouldn''t have to worry about living the hard life they had before!


    Xiaoping was happy to see them crying miserably andforted them: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Second Aunt Gu said that even if you can''t find your rtives, you will be sent to Xing''an Mansion and entrusted to Mr. Gao from the Lei Family Caravan." People take care of them. Do you know the Lei family caravan? They are very powerful, very rich, and can eat meat every meal."


    "Really?" Xiao Xinghua was very greedy for meat, but Qin Bai''s family was also very poor and had no meat to eat. The best meal they had ever had was egg porridge.


    Speaking of food, Xiao Xinghua asked again: "I heard that your aunt makes tofu. Today''s dinner is fried tofu and tofu stewed with eggs. Is it true?"


    After speaking, the child sipped her saliva. This action did not match her pretty appearance at all.


    Xiao Ping said with a smile: "Yes, Uncle Qin just said that the tofu is almost ready. I will go get you the tofu right now, but you are not allowed to cry anymore, okay?"


    "It''s done, it''s done!" Xiao Xinghua and the others responded quickly. They were all little devils under ten years old. They were so hungry that they immediately forgot to cry when they heard there was something delicious.


    Xiaoping smiled and said, "I''ll get it."


    He looked at the small inkstone again and said, "Take good care of the big guy."


    Xiao Yantai should be a child of a schr. As his name suggests, he is very gentle. He put his small hands in his sleeves, nodded, and said delicately: "Well, I will definitely take good care of you, the young man, and the youngdies." Ladys~


    It was very serious, but he still couldn''t help but swallow his saliva... He didn''t know what tofu was, but the eggs were delicious, and he was hungry just thinking about it.


    After hearing this, Xiaoping turned around and ran to the Gu family''s house. Before entering the courtyard, he knocked on the door and shouted: "Second Aunt Gu, I''m here to see the tofu."


    Gu Jinli was looking at the pressed tofu in the yard. When he heard this, he looked up at the yard and waved to him: "Come here, let me show you the white jade tofu. This one is not a loss, and it is more delicious than jade sprouts."


    A few days ago, she sprouted bean sprouts to eat. Xiao Pingxi heard that a handful of soybeans could only sprout a handful of sprouts. His heart ached so much. After two days of struggling, he quietly came to her and said: "Second Aunt Gu, the old man said that a wife must be I know how to live a good life, otherwise I will be rejected by my husband''s family. I don''t want Second Aunt Gu to be rejected... Second Aunt Gu doesn''t have a baby yet.


    A daughter-inw who has not given birth to a baby is more likely to be divorced.


    Gu Jinli was shocked, this kid, you are not even six years old, howe you know so much? !

 Chapter 1791: Not so powerful

    Chapter 1791: Not so powerful


    Chapter 1791 is not so powerful


    However, looking at Xiao Pingxis sad face, reddish eyes, and those worried eyebrows, I knew that the little guy was really worried.


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to say to him: "Don''t be afraid. Let''s eat tofu another day. One pound of soybeans can make three pounds of tofu, and the remaining bean dregs can be used to make a few bean dregs cakes. In this way, we can make up for the lost bean sprouts." Come back after eating."


    So we decided to make tofu and eat it today.


    The soybeans are still very white, but they were found in Lin Jiapo''s house. There are three rooms full of dried soybeans, a room full of various melons and vegetables, a room full of sorghum, corn, white flour, and several carefully raised pigs. Pigs and sheep were all hoarded by Lin Changshou and his gang, and now they were given an advantage.


    "Here wee." Xiao Ping responded happily and waited for Er Qing toe and open the courtyard door for him. After thanking Er Qing, he ran towards Gu Jinli.


    Squatting next to Gu Jinli, he pointed to the wooden box in front of him with a big stone on top and said, "Aunt Gu, is that just tofu inside? Is it really white? But the soybeans are yellow."


    Gu Jinli smiled, moved the stone away, and said, "Don''t blink. See with your own eyes whether it is white or not?"


    Hmm, dont blink. Xiaoping looked at the wooden box with a smile. When the linen cloth was lifted, a piece of snow-white appeared in front of his eyes.


    His eyes lit up and he said in surprise: "Wow, it''s so white. Is this tofu? It''s really white, like snow."


    But he doesnt like snow.


    It is snowing and it is very cold. It is very difficult to endure it without clothes or quilt.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "If you poke it, it''s harder than snow."


    Yes, can I poke it? Xiao Pingxi was shocked. He heard Aunt Gu say that white jade tofu is very popr in Hean Mansion, and many rich people like to eat it. What if it gets damaged?


    Gu Jinli: "Of course you can poke it, it''s just tofu, and it''s not expensive. Besides, it''s for us to eat. Even if it''s broken, we can eat it."


    However, he also taught him: "You can poke your own things, but you can''t poke and touch the things of others outside. Otherwise, you will lose money and you will beughed at."


    "Yeah, I got it, thank you Aunt Gu." Xiao Pingxi was very happy. He poked the tofu lightly twice and said happily: "It''s a little soft and a little hard at the same time. It''s such a strange thing."


    But it didnt get damaged, so happy!


    Gu Jinli smiled and called to him: "Come, let''s go to the kitchen and make pan-fried five-spice tofu. It''s delicious. This is what we did when we first escaped from the wilderness to the south. Your grandma is a good at frying tofu."


    Really? Can I learn it?


    "You can learn it, but you are still young. If you learn these things now, your hands will burn."


    Im not afraid, I want to learn it, and I want to make it for my grandpa, grandma, uncle, and aunt.


    Gu Jinli paused, and finally agreed: "Okay, I will teach you today."


    Ji Zhenniang and the others have all eaten tofu, but not for a few months. Today, they helped Gu Jinli make tofu. Today, three families are crowded together in the kitchen, cutting tofu, making bean dregs cakes, washing pots, pouring oil, Frying tofu and bean dregs cakes were very busy.


    Xiao Pingxi, you are here, look at this pot of tofu stewed with eggs. Does it smell good? My mother made it! Brother Yi pulled Xiao Pingxi to look at the tofu stewed with eggs in the iron pot.


    Sister Yu is a careful person. Seeing that Xiaoping was short and couldn''t reach the stove, she brought a stool for him to step on and watch.


    Wow, it smells so good and looks delicious. Xiao Pingxi looked at the eggs in the pot and was shocked. There were so many fried eggs. This meal was more wasteful than eating jade sprouts!


    Xiao Pingxi was busy in the kitchen for half an hour. After eating a te of fried five-spice tofu, Han prepared the meals for Xiao Yantai and the others.


    There was a pot of tofu stewed with eggs, a pot of tofu stewed with cabbage, pan-fried five-spice tofu and bean dregs cakes, and two barrels of corn porridge. They were loaded on a cart and said: "Xiao Pingxi, give them to your friends."


    Mom, Im going too! Brother Yi and Xiao Pingxi were familiar with each other, and they were also moring to go.


    Han agreed: "Go and take good care of Xiao Pingxi."


    Yeah! Brother Yi responded, looking more and more like an older brother.


    Erqing and the maid next to Han pulled the cart out of the courtyard and ced it at the entrance of the courtyard. They called two soldiers to push the cart for Xiao Pingxi and the others.


    When the food was delivered to the house where the group of children lived, the children were excited, but they did not grab the food. You An had taught them that they were not allowed to grab the food, and they had to queue up to get the food, otherwise they would be punished. The little ones all remembered it and obediently took their own wooden bowls and lined up to get the food to eat. They were all quite satisfied with the food.


    Wen Rong has been keeping vigil for Wen Qiong, and You An took his share.


    Xiao Pingxi still remembered Qin Sang''s words. Seeing that it was gettingte, he went back with Brother Yi to have dinner with Gu Jinli and the others.


    On the way, I met Niu Wujin and arge group of soldiers'' children carrying tofu and bean dregs back to cook.


    Brother Hardware! Xiao Pingxi greeted them from a distance.


    Niu Wujin saw him and said with a smile: "Haha, it''s Xiao Pingxi. When I just went to Sister-inw Qin''s house to get the tofu, I was so sorry that I couldn''t see you. Are you going to the county town? We will see you off then. .


    Okay, thank you Brother Wujin. Xiao Pingxi and Brother Yi ran over and handed Qijin a piece of candy: Brother Qijin, heres something for you to eat.


    This was given by Aunt Gu Er, but he didn''t eat it. He kept it for the soldiers'' children to eat, so as to build a good rtionship.


    Qi Jin can walk now, but he walks unsteadily and falls down after walking for a while. But he likes to be lively, and when Wu Jines to get tofu, he makes a fuss.


    Tiantian! Qijin took the candy and stuffed it into his mouth. Wujin scolded him: I know how to eat it. Please thank Brother Pingxi quickly.


    Niu Qijin still knows how to say thank you, saying softly: "Thank you!"


    Xiao Ping smiled happily, imitating an adult, patted Qijin''s head, said a few words to Niu Wujin, and said hello to the others before taking Brother Yi back together.


    Brother Yi looked at him and then looked at him again. He really didn''t understand. When did Brother Pingxi be familiar with Brother Wujin and the others?


    Hey, when did Xiao Pingxi be familiar with him?


    I dont remember, it seems like they always had a good time.


    At night, Brother Yi told his parents about his doubts.


    Han said: "Xiao Pingxi is very smart. It will be good for you to learn more from him."


    Zhang Yan also said: "Your mother is right, that little Pingxi is notparable to ordinary children."


    Maybe he has suffered a lot, been bullied, and lived a long life of looking at people''s looks. Xiaopingxi has practiced it, and he is much better than ordinary children.


    "Okay, Brother Yi understands." Brother Yi liked Xiao Pingxi very much, so his parents asked him to learn from Xiao Pingxi, and he epted it. He didn''t feel that it would be embarrassing for him, the heir of an earl''s pce, to learn from an orphan.


    The next day, at half past midnight, the gong sounded again in the vige.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    When the children heard the sound of gongs, they all got up. After getting dressed, they had breakfast and gathered before midnight. They got on the carriage and were taken to the county seat by Qin Sang and Jin Baihu.


    Niu Wujin brought a group of little ghosts and came to see them off as promised.


    Xiao Pingxi was very happy, feeling that Brother Wujin and the others did not dislike him, but really regarded him as a brother. The carriage started running, and he waved desperately at Niu Wujin and the others, shouting: "Brother Wujin, wait for me toe back!" "


    Niu Wujin clicked his tongue and said to the children surrounding him: "You see, Xiao Pingxi has been obedient to me within a few days of his arrival. You must be more obedient in the future."


    The little devils nodded desperately: "Yeah, yeah, Brother Hardware is so awesome, we will definitely be more obedient in the future!"


    After Qin Sang and others, Xiao Pingxi and others stayed in the county for a day, the Bian family was escorted to the county.


    Bian Zaide was a more vicious figure than Tang Zhongzhou. He shouted all the way: "I was wronged. Soldiers ndered ordinary people. I have asked the caravan to go to the capital and deliver a blood letter to Jing Zhaoyin. Even if I All the family members have been killed, and the adults in the capital will avenge the Bian family!"


    When General Ge heard this, his eyes were about to burst. He pointed at Bian Zaide and roared: "Come here, stop this viin''s mouth!"


    He grabbed Tong Baihu again and asked, "Is this **** really telling the truth? Did he really let the caravan deliver a blood letter to the capital?"


    If it were true, the case in Gaoshui County would not be settled, and General Xu would be constrained by the capital!

 Chapter 1792: Xu Yous people

    Chapter 1792: Xu You''s people


    Chapter 1792 Xu Yous People


    Tong Baihu was also stunned, and said with a pale face: "Hui, report back to the general, the general doesn''t know. Bian Zaide was very honest all the way, and he shouted this sentence all the way into the county. The general thought he was I was afraid of death, so I lied randomly and didnt pay attention.


    "Nonsense lies?!" General Ge was so angry that he almost killed Tong Baihu with a knife. He went back and forth to Long''an Mansion to detain people. Seeing that the case was about to be closed, the matter was suppressed. At thest moment, this happened. Sowing trouble.


    ah!


    General Ge roared in his heart and tried his best not to rush towards Bian Zaide.


    Xiao Ping was pleased that they were led by Qin Sang and other soldiers to see the Bian family entering the county.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Pingxi asked worriedly: "Uncle Qin, if the adults in the capital help Mr. Bian, will he not be punished? But he is a bad person."


    "A very bad, very bad person!" Xiao Yantai was deceived by the Bian family. He had no good impression of the Bian family. He clenched his fists and said, "He must be sentenced and he cannot escape."


    Wen Rong was also anxious. If he hadn''t been dragged by You An, he would have rushed out and beaten Bian Zaide to death.


    Unable to move, he could only shout: "Beast, you are talking nonsense. The Bian family is obviously a home of evil thieves! Lin Changyou and others said that all abducted children will eventually be sent to the Bian family, who will sell them to the capital and the south. , exchange money for the Bian family!"


    Bian Zaide heard the sound, looked at Wen Rong, and his eyes lit up.


    This little boy is really beautiful. If he is sold to be an immortal king, he will surely earn a lot of money.


    "It''s him. He wasn''t wronged. He was the mastermind. My sister was killed by his men!" Wen Rong pointed at Bian Zaide and yelled like crazy, wanting everyone to know how bad and good Bian Zaide was. Kill all his family members.


    There were many people around who came to see Bian''s family being escorted into the city. However, many of these people had been bullied by Tang County Lieutenant and others. They were afraid of being bullied, for fear that Bian Zaide might have a chance to stand up. Dare not speak.


    Bian Zaide looked shocked, and then there was murderous intent in his eyes... This boy has a sister? And he was killed by his men? How could a bunch of dogs bring harm to this boy''s sister?


    Looking at the boy''s appearance, his sister must be a first-ss beauty. If she had survived, she might have been sold to the capital for thousands of gold!


    "Close the city gates. No one is allowed to go out without military orders!" After General Ge roared, he ordered the soldiers escorting Bian Zaide: "Take Bian''s family to the county government and give them severe punishment!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers did not dare to neglect and hurriedly took the Bian family to the county government office.


    Because of this incident, the street was in chaos for a while.


    Qin Sang was afraid that Xiao Pingxi would be scattered by the crowd, so he picked him up and looked around, finding that Vice General Ma had disappeared.


    A suspicion welled up in his heart that he had suppressed the proposal he was about to make.


    "What is Uncle Qin looking at?" Xiao Pingxi asked, hugging Qin Sang''s neck. He was very excited. Uncle Qin actually hugged him. This, this seems to be the first male elder to hug him. So happy... these days It should be stable and no longer have to worry about being thrown away.


    Nothing, lets go to the county government office. Qin Sang held Xiao Pingxi with one hand and gestured to the others traveling with him.


    Jin Baihu quickly caught up and asked: "Sang, do you think we should ask for help to chase the caravan that sent the blood letter to Bian Zaide?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "What Bian Zaide said must be false. Even if it is true, General Ge and Vice General Ma will still be chasing them. They are of high rank and their men are better than ours. They will definitely be able to catch up. We Its better not to cause any trouble to the two generals.


    Pack!


    Jin Baihu secretly thought, although Ma and Ge are generals, in terms of real ability, they cannotpare to you.


    However, Jin Baihu is quite afraid of Qin Sang. Since he has said so, he should just shut up.


    Qin Sang and the others were wearing armor and had hundreds of soldiers with them. No one dared to approach them. They walked slowly for half an hour and arrived at the county government office.


    After their identities were revealed, a bannerman from Xiaoyue Baihu came over and took them into the county government office: "Everyone, please wait in this courtyard first. When you are needed to testify, the general will send his own soldiers to ask for it." he said again. : "My name is Lin Liu. The word "gilt" means wealth. If you need anything, just call me."


    Since he said so, Qin Sang was not polite and asked directly: "Brother Lin, do you know if there are any masters in Gaoshui County who can dig deep wells?"


    Lin Liu asked: "Qin Baihu wants to dig a deep well?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It is difficult to draw water in the northwest, and we are bringing our rtives with us. After we settle down, we want to dig a deep well for our rtives to use."


    Lin Liu said: "Qin Baihu has thought deeply about it. Cheng, I will take over this matter and ask you about it. If there is any news, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    "Thank you very much." Qin Sang took out a piece of silver and handed it to Lin Liu.


    The silver looked quite big, at least five taels, which made Xiao Ping feel so happy that his body ached. He thought to himself, dont take it, dont take it, dont take it. This much money is enough for him to live for more than a year!


    Lin Liu really didn''t take it: "No, no, we Baihu have told us that Qin Baihu has helped us a lot, but we can''t take your money."


    Qin Sang put the silver into his hand: "It''s not easy for you either. Just take it and I''ll feel at ease."


    "Thank you Qin Baihu." Lin Liu thought for a while and did not refuse. He took the money and left happily, telling Xiao Yue Baihu about the matter.


    Nearly beaten by Xiao Yue Baihu.


    "You bastard, are you so short-sighted?!" Xiaoyue Baihu could not continue the scolding after just one sentence. It was Qin Sang who had given him too much.


    They were born in military households, and they fought as soldiers and thieves. It was a dream to make money from military disasters, so the people below were living a miserable life.


    Xiaoyue Baihu waved his hand: "Since you took the money, do it with your heart, don''t embarrass me!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly left to go and wait for General Ge...Qiu Qianhu was dead. They didn''t know who they were going to follow in the future, so they had to keep their skin tight.


    Lin Liu took the money and really tried his best to help Qin Sang find a master who could dig deep wells.


    General Ge has been beating Bian Zaide, but Bian Zaide is a tough guy. Even after he was severely injured, he kept saying: "I was...unjustly...you...you...unjustly used me..."


    After speaking, heughed provocatively.


    General Ge''s face turned green. Does Bian Zaide think he won''t kill him?


    Its a pity that General Xu told us before he came that none of the principal criminals in Gaoshui County would be spared, and they would all die!


    So General Ge alsoughed, looked at Bian Zaide and said: "Even Qiu Manwu is dead, do you think you can survive? Do you really think we will be afraid of your blood letter? Ha!"


    Bian Zaide was stunned and wanted to speak, but General Ge no longer gave him a chance: "Gag your mouth and drag him to the court to let witnesses testify."


    "Yes!" The soldiers under hismand immediately obeyed, but within a quarter of an hour, Bian Zaide was dragged to the court.

 Chapter 1793: old master

    Chapter 1793: old master


    Chapter 1793 Master


    Those who were taken to court together were other members of the Bian family and Qian Qiwen''s concubine.


    A group of about 20 people were all tortured and beaten beyond recognition. Half of them could not bear the torture and had already confessed in the execution room and were held in custody with their fingerprints.


    Qian Liugu and the gangsters were also taken to court, as were the thieves from Linshui Vige and the rescued people.


    Qian Liugu was more fierce. When she came up, she pointed at Bian Zaide and cried: "General, it''s him, this beast deceived us and made us join him in harming others! I beg General to chop this beast down and give it to the victims." The poor man needs justice!"


    He cried again: "The old woman was wronged. She was harmed by her family members."


    The gangsters who were arrested in Gujiacun also cried and shouted: "General, it''s all him and this beast who forced us to harm people. Please behead the one named Bian and give the victim justice... We were wronged." !


    You, a group of aplices, have harmed many people, how dare you say this? !


    General Ge was annoyed by Qian Liugu and others, but they were the most useful. With their words, General Ge took out the confessions of Qian Liugu, Qian Qiwen, Wen Rong and others and asked the county government clerk to After reading it again, he asked arge group of thieves kneeling in the hall: "Does the Bian family have any involvement in the matter between Gaoshui County and Linshui Vige?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" arge group of thieves shouted in unison, the sound was so loud that the roof almost fell over, and they all shouted at Bian Zaide: "It''s him, this beast who asked us to harm people!"


    In fact, many of them have never seen Bian Zaide.


    Bian Zaide was shrewd and only stayed in Fucheng and would not go to such a rural ce. It was precisely because of this that Qin Sang concluded that the blood letter carried by Bian Zaide''s caravan could not go out of the northwest.


    Just because Bian Zaide was hiding in Long''an Mansion, how was he captured? Arent the adults in the government office stopping Tong Baihu?


    There is only one answer, and that is that Xu You has hidden confidants throughout the northwest. People in Long''an Prefecture already knew about what happened in Gaoshui County. They did not stop Tong Baihu from arresting people, and even went to investigate Bian Zaide.


    If Bian Zaide entrusted the caravan with a blood letter, he would definitely be found out, and Xu You''s confidants in Long''an Prefecture would send people to chase him. I guess he will catch up now.


    Sure enough, Vice General Ma quickly brought a man in civilian clothes into the county government office and went through the back door. After settling the man, he went to the court to find General Ge and whispered to him: "The people in Long''an Prefecture are already chasing the blood book." , cant get out of the northwest.


    General Ge was still worried: "What if we encounter a conferment team?"


    "There are people from us in the team who have already sent a message. If they encounter a caravan looking for adults in the capital, they will be intercepted immediately and will not let them see the adults in the capital." After finishing speaking, Vice General Ma reminded: "Close the case as soon as possible, tomorrow Then they beheaded the family members in front of the public."


    During the war in the northwest, many civil servants died, so the capital gave General Xu great power, allowing him to take charge of the affairs of the Long''an Prefecture.


    Gaoshui County is the county seat under the jurisdiction of Long''an Prefecture, so as military generals, they dared to go to court to try cases in Gaoshui County.


    General Ge was also afraid that things would change if things were dyed for too long. He was shocked and said: "Bian Zaide colluded with Tang Zhongzhou, embezzlednd and houses in Gaoshui County, killed innocent people, and outraged the world with his evil deeds. He beheaded in public in ordance with thew, and the family was full of people." Seven-year-old boys will be executed for the same crime, and the female family members will be made official ves!"


    The Bian family was severely sentenced and almost all the men were killed.


    The family members wentpletely crazy, crying: "General, please spare your life, Tang Zhongzhou and Qiu Manwu are the masterminds, my family was forced!"


    Perhaps what the general wants is to eradicate the weeds, so that the men of the border family cant even hope to survive.


    "Sixth Aunt, save me, save me!" Qian Qiwen''s concubine cried like crazy and asked Qian Liugu for help.


    Qian Liugu actually helped Qian Shao''er, pointing to Bian Zaide''s eldest son and said: "General, please save my Shao''er. She didn''t harm anyone, she was murdered. Bian Mingxuan saw that she was beautiful, and designed He destroyed her innocence and kept her as a concubine in Bian''s house. I beg the General to take pity on her and let her go."


    Qian Shaoer is indeed beautiful. In such troubled times, good-looking girls are always useful. That Qin Sang is in the county government office. When Shao''er is released, let her go to Qin Sang and share the family rtionship with Xushang.


    Qin Sang is in his prime of life, and he will definitely not be able to control himself when being entangled by a beautiful girl like Shao''er. As long as Shao''er bes his concubine, and she is their matchmaker and aunt, Qin Sang can not rescue her. go?


    But Qian Liugu was dreaming. General Ge said: "Let Qian''s daughter go? What nonsense are you talking about? She is Qian Qiwen''s daughter. Her fathermitted a serious crime, and she still wants to escape? Come on, take her away and serve as an official ve. , if you dare to make trouble, you will be beheaded immediately!"


    After Qian Shaoer heard this, he fainted from fright.


    Seeing that her n failed, Qian Liugu didn''t dare to speak anymore and just knelt down.


    There was a lot ofmotion in the court for a while, and it was already half an hour after all the prisoners were escorted out.


    Qin Sang brought Xiao Pingxi and others to say goodbye to Vice General Ma and General Ge: "Two generals, it''s gettingte. The general will take them to Shuifu Inn first. If the two generals have anything to do, please tell the general to send someone to Shuifu Inn." Rich Inn will deliver the letter immediately."


    "Thank you for your hard work." General Ge said, and asked Qin Sang: "I heard that you are looking for a master who can dig deep wells?"


    You know it so soon?


    But what Qin Sang wants is that they all know.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it is difficult to draw water here in the northwest. First find a master and divide the ce equally. Then dig two wells so that it will be easier for the family members to draw water."


    General Ge nodded after hearing this: "You have thought very carefully. I will send an order to help you find a master in Gaoshui County."


    "Thank you, General Ge." Qin Sang thanked him. After saying goodbye to Vice General Ma, he led the soldiers and a group of little guys back to Shuifu Inn.


    After settling the little ones, Qin Sang was not idle. He took Jin Baihu and soldiers to look for people in the county town.


    There are quite a lot of people we are looking for, including the old master who dug a deep well, people from Gujia Vige, Gu Fuyas family, Xies family and others.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t very lucky. I couldn''t find it until it was dark. I only bought some things for burial.


    The matter of him looking for someone was quickly reported to General Ge: "It seems that he really wants to dig a well."


    The soldier replied: "It should be so. I heard that when he left Xing''an Prefecture, he asked Gao Lei to find someone who could dig wells."


    He then asked: "General, should we also find some masters who know how to dig wells? It is really difficult to draw water over the Daokou ditch."


    General Ge was moved: "Find it for him first. If he doesn''t want it, let''s talk about itter."


    The soldiers felt pity after hearing this. They were also in short supply of well diggers, and asked again: "General, are you still following?"


    That Qin Sang led a group of people around the county town, and they almost vomited following them.


    General Ge thought for a while and said, "I won''t follow you now."


    Because of Qiu Manwu''s incident, General Xu used a military stick on him, so he was angry with Qin Sang and wanted to investigate this person deeply to see if he was in contact with anyone?


    Now it seems that he is overthinking.


    However, you really didnt think much about it.


    Qin Sang would go out to find a master who knew how to dig deep wells with great fanfare, just to take the people Luo Ying gave him to Daokou Gou in a legitimate manner.


    Those people are already in Gaoshui County, waiting for him to show them the way.

 Chapter 1794: looks like

    Chapter 1794: looks like


    Chapter 1794 Looks Like


    Early the next morning, all the people in the city got up early and prepared to go to the Yamen to watch the execution and watch Bian Zaide being beheaded.


    Qin Sang and the others got up earlier than other people, and got up at nine o''clock to practice.


    Shuifu Inn has arge backyard, where the soldiers he brought can train.


    At Chen time, the training was over. Gao Dongjia of Shuifu Inn came to call them to have breakfast. He also said: "Today''s breakfast is not worth money...it is free for all military masters~"


    The boss''s voice was weak and a little trembling. It was not that he was afraid, but that his body had not yet recovered.


    Shuifu Inn can be regarded as a famous inn in Gaoshui County. After the county was in chaos, Tang County Lieutenant asked Gao Dongjia to turn Shuifu Inn into a ck shop. All merchants and wealthy households staying there must be reported to the manager and Qian Qiwen.


    If you see a beautiful person, regardless of gender, regardless of size, you must report it.


    In short, they want to harm passers-by and not let anyone stay in the inn.


    Gao Dong''s family was not happy, so they were imprisoned in the cer of the inn. The Bian family took control of Shuifu Inn. His family was rescued only a few days ago when the county was cleaning up.


    But the second son of Gao Dong''s family was imprisoned for several months and died due to illness.


    The Gao Dong family and their eldest son survived, but they had a lot of physical problems, and they are still not cured yet. However, Shuifu Inn is the ancestral property of the Gao family, and it must be opened as soon as possible to prevent the ancestral property from going to waste.


    Fortunately, when the Bian family ran the inn, they got a batch of food and hid it in the inn. Now they can rely on that food to continue to open, and they have Qin Sang, a big customer of more than 100 people, which is better than other shops in the county. Recovering well.


    "You don''t have to pay for breakfast? Mr. Gao''s family, you will lose a lot. There are so many of us and we are soldiers, so we can eat up all your food reserves." Jin Baihu was very happy and joked.


    Gao Dongjia smiled and said: "The beasts in the border area are about to die. This is a happy event. The retribution they received is all due to the military masters. We should give the military masters a meal in return~"


    After finishing this long list, Gao Dongjia was holding on to the pir and panting.


    Jin Baihu was afraid that he would not be able toe up in one breath, so he rushed over on the spot, so he hurriedly said: "We have received the Gao Dong family''s wishes, stop talking, let''s go to eat right now."


    If you died, wouldnt we be able to stay in the hotel?


    Gao Dongjia smiled and made a gesture of invitation: "Master Jun, please..."


    He murmured again: "After the death of the Bian family, the matter in Wanggaoshui County will end here. Don''t make any more trouble...otherwise many people will die, ugh~"


    Qin Sang had practiced his ear skills, so he said this in a low voice, but he heard it when he was passing by, and he knew very well what Gao Dong''s family meant... There were many things in the four counties outside Long''an that were upied by the Rong that could not be studied in detail. .


    Only because when the Rong people were driven away, there were still many living people in these four counties, and even some of the yamen''s assistant officials, yamen servants, and officers and soldiers of the military division were not massacred.


    Why can these people survive? The answer is almost obvious, especially the people in the yamen, who may have surrendered to the enemy.


    However, many people died in this war and the poisonous insect disease. It was impossible for General Xu to massacre those who temporarily surrendered to the enemy. He did not investigate why they survived. He only sent people to keep an eye on them. As long as they did not continue to surrender to the army, The thief will seed if he works carefully.


    Breakfast was eaten in the lobby of the inn. It was just a big pot of stewed soybeans, but with some salt and oil, it was still edible.


    Jin Baihu was depressed. It was really not easy to take advantage of this. He almost wanted to throw away the bowl and go out to buy some delicious food to fill his stomach.


    You can see Qin Sang and Xiao Pingxi sitting down to eat, so he can only eat stewed soybeans honestly.


    After eating, Jin Baihu asked his host: "Dong Gao, what are you having for lunch? We''ll pay for it."


    Cook us something delicious! Gao Dongjia said with a smile: "I saw a few pieces of pickled bacon in the warehouse. I ate bacon stewed with soybeans for lunch. It was delicious."


    Jin Baihu''s face looked a little bright, and he scolded Huangdou''s ancestor several times, but he had bacon to eat and his mood improved a lot.


    After a moment, his expression changed again, and he hurriedly asked: "Where are those bacons? Take me to see them, don''t let them be any messy meat!"


    Gao Dongjia was stunned, understanding what Jin Baihu meant, and smiled: "Don''t worry, Jin Baihu, those bacon are real pork, we pickled them by ourselvesst year, but before we could eat them, the thieves came." Already


    Gao Dongjia did not continue talking, which shows that the memory of the military disaster is very bad.


    But Jin Baihu was worried and said to him, "No, you''d better take me to have a look."


    Damn it, this ce in the northwest is so evil. I wouldnt dare to eat cured meat until I check it out.


    Seeing that he was concerned, Gao Dong''s family could only call their eldest son and take Jin Baihu to see the bacon.


    Jin Baihu went away for three quarters of an hour. When he came back, he nodded to Qin Sang: "Sang, we have bacon to eat today."


    It is serious meat and can be eaten.


    but


    The eldest son of Gao Dongs family stared at the small inkstone.


    "Don''t look at it, the little inkstone is ugly!" Xiao Pingxi stood in front of the little inkstone, blocking Gao Dakun''s sight. He was afraid that because of its good looks, someone would take a fancy to the little inkstone, and then steal it and sell it.


    Gao Dongs family knew that Xiao Pingxi was Qin Baihus nephew, so they hurriedly scolded Gao Dakun: What are you looking at? If you dont hurry up and get to work, we have to do all the work inside and outside the inn~


    Some of the former clerks went to Bian''s house and were caught doing evil together, and some died because they couldn''t bear it anymore, so there is no helper at Shuifu Inn now.


    Gao Dakun took Gao Dong''s hand, pointed at the small inkstone and said, "Dad, look, does this young man look like the young master of the Yan family?"


    "Yan family? That Yan family?" Gao Dong''s family has been imprisoned for several months, and his eyes have been blocked. He is far away and can only vaguely see individual figures, and he has experienced too many things during this period. Many, some little things have been forgotten.


    Gao Dakun did not forget, he pulled his father in front of Xiao Pingxi, pointed to the small inkstone behind him and said: "It''s the Yan family in Daming Mansion. Arge group of people were deserting the army in a carriage and passed by our Gaoshui County. We bought food at our inn."


    At that time, I thought our inn was not good enough. I wanted to stay but didnt. I just came and bought a lot of meat and vegetables, and then left.


    "There is a young master whoes to buy groceries. He is well-dressed. Please, if we see a boy who looks like him, we must keep him and then go to the government to report him and let him send a message to the Yan family."


    Now look at this young man, he looks very much like the young master of the Yan family.


    It''s just that the young master seemed to be having a bad life. He was treated like a steward, buying things for the Yan family''s team in the county town.


    After listening to this, Gao Dong''s family remembered: "...This is what happened. Fortunately, you still remember it. It has been two years. It was about the time when Longshan Mansion was breached. The thieves had not yet arrived. Where is Long''an Mansion?"


    Gao Dakun nodded: "Yes, it was at that time that the young master gave us five taels of silver as reward!"


    If it weren''t for therge amount of money given, Gao Dakun probably wouldn''t have remembered it.

 Chapter 1795: send

    Chapter 1795: send


    Chapter 1795 Delivery of Letters


    The little inkstone who was holding a cup and drinking water was stunned. With a bang, the cup fell to the ground and broke a corner...Ahhhh, I have to pay for it!


    He quickly climbed off the chair, picked up the cup and the broken corner, put it on the table, grabbed Xiao Pingxi''s arm, stuck his head out from behind him, opened his round eyes, and looked at the tall man Kun: "Liar, are you lying?"


    Xiao Pingxi was also stunned. He came to his senses after being dragged and asked: "Do you really know who Xiao Yantai''s father is? Are you not lying?"


    Gao Dakun nodded: "Master Baihu is here, but he dare not deceive the two young men."


    He added: "That young master Yan also left money and reported his residence."


    Speaking of this, Gao Dakun stopped and thought for a while before saying: "It seems that there are two residences left, one is Daliang Mansion and the other is the capital... It seems that he wants to escape to the capital, but he is afraid of losing the ancestral property of Daming Mansion. We will keep people in Daliang Mansion."


    Xiao Pingxi was very happy to hear this, but he felt that Gao Dakun''s exnation was not very detailed and he was afraid that he would be deceived. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "Uncle Qin?"


    Qin Sang patted his head, looked at Gao Dakun, and asked: "What is that person''s name? In which street and alley does he live? Did you leave any evidence when you asked you to help find the person? For example, a name card or a letter. ?


    One more


    Can you tell me what the name of the small inkstone is? Qin Sang pulled out the small inkstone hiding behind Xiao Pingxi. The child was really a bit timid.


    Xiao Yantai is about the same age as Xiao Pingxi, but he lost his family early and doesn''t know his name at all.


    As for the nickname "Xiao Inkstone", it was called by the old man who picked it up, but the old man also said that he told him when he picked it up.


    In short, the name is very mysterious, I dont know what it is called.


    "Please ask me about it." Gao Dakun said guiltily: "I left a post and a letter at the beginning. The letter should have the address of the residence, but I have experienced too many things in the past two years. , it was lost while escaping... As for the name of the young master, I only remember his surname is Yan, and I told him his first name, but I forgot the younger one."


    The northwest is a mess, and women and children are often missing. His family runs an inn, so every few days they meet people looking for people, and many people ask them to find people.


    There are more people who please, and they don''t care much about it. After all, there are almost no those who can find it. If it weren''t for the fact that Xiao Yantai stayed with Qin Baihu, Gao Dakun didn''t dare to offend the military master, so he paid attention to him for one more day. Plus, he looked simr to Master Yan, otherwise he would never have remembered that there was such a thing. thing.


    Bang, Jin Baihu mmed the table and said angrily: "Howe you don''t know anything? You ept other people''s money but don''t get any snacks. What if other people''s fathers and sons cannot be reunited because of you?!"


    Gao Dongjia and Gao Dakun were startled and hurriedly knelt down: "Master Baihu, don''t be angry, it''s the Gao family''s fault... We will think hard today and report it as soon as we think of it... Please allow us to pay back the money slowly. I can''te up with five taels of silver."


    The father and son of Gao Dong''s family were quite afraid of being soldiers. They also felt that they had taken five taels of silver but failed to handle the matter well. They felt very guilty and took the initiative to repay the money.


    No, theres no need to pay it back. Xiao Yantai said boldly, You can count as helping me.


    I cried after saying that. Five taels of silver can buy a lot of soybeans to eat.


    Xiao Pingxi almost cried. Five taels of silver was enough for them to eat for a long time.


    Jin Baihu felt a headache when he saw it: "Stop crying. If you can''t bear it, let them return it."


    "No need to pay it back, no need to pay it back, my boss is very good." Xiao Yantai said quickly, and then looked at Qin Sang, with a small face showing tangle, worry, fear, and finally gritted his teeth and asked: "Qin Baihu, Wait, when I find my father, I will ask him to pay for your meal."


    Qin Sang wanted tough when he heard this, but he was very happy that Xiao Yantai could be so sensible: "Well, let''s wait until we find your father."


    At these words, Xiao Yantai was about to cry again and asked: "Qin Baihu, if you can''t find my father, will you abandon me?"


    After hearing this, the other little devils all looked at Qin Sang. Xiaoping was not happy, and stared at them and said: "My uncle Qin has said many times that even if he can''t find your family, he will not abandon you, but will find someone to adopt you... You don''t have to work before you are fifteen years old. You have to eat, and after you turn fifteen, you can find a job on your own.


    Xiao Xinghua cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Jin Baihu wants to hit the wall. These children are really more thoughtful than each other. How old are you, you want to find your husband''s family?


    He felt a little pity for Qin Sang. Because Xiaoping liked to y well with these children, the Qin family and his wife had caused a lot of trouble. Look at what little Xinghua said, I am afraid that the Qin family and his wife would have to control her until she gets married.


    But Qin Sang said: "It''s useless for you to think too much now. Before you get married, what you have to think about is how to keep yourself alive? Many children in the world will die young."


    Well, what I said was that I cut off the little star flowers idea of relying on them to live a life with a knife.


    Little Xinghua didnt dare to cry anymore, and she didnt dare to talk in her sleep anymore.


    Qin Sang didn''t know how to take care of children. Seeing that it was still early at noon, he said to the little ghosts in the room: "Go to the backyard and go for a horse walk."


    Exercise and be in good health.


    However, Xiao Pingxi and Xiao Inkstone were left behind.


    Other little ghosts are very envious, especially the girls.


    Come on, follow me. Zhang Zhong greeted them and took them to the backyard for a horse walk.


    Jin Baihu looked at the backs of a group of boys and girls leaving, his eyes fell on those girls, and thought to himself: It is better to send them to the Gaolei n to raise them as soon as possible, otherwise they may be trained by Qin Baihu to be female soldiers.


    "Get up." Qin Sang asked Gao Dong''s father and son to get up, and asked the soldiers next to him to get pens, inks, paper and inkstones. After the things were brought, he asked the Gao family, father and son, and the small inkstone people again.


    I have already asked this group of little guys three times when I was in Gujia Vige. Now I ask again because I just want to know some details. However, Xiao Yantai was too young when he was lost with his family. He was less than four years old and could not remember much.


    His mouth is not yet smooth, so Xiao Pingxi helped him tell half of the things.


    After thorough questioning, Qin Sang began to write letters to Daliang Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion, telling the story of the eleventh year of Jingyuan, when the Yan family passed by Gaoshui County, how Young Master Yan asked the Gao family and his son to find his son, and how the small inkstone arrived in Gaoshui. County, what happened, what happened now, write everything down clearly.


    Finally, he asked Daliang Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion to send a letter to the Yan family, letting the Yan family know that their missing child might have been found, and they shoulde and confirm it quickly.


    Once everything is correct, take it home and keep it!


    Took out two more pieces of paper and ink pad, and called to the small inkstone: "Come here and make your palm prints."


    Qin Sang had heard that the Yan family of the Daming Prefecture was considered a prominent family, and these families generally had the habit of putting handprints on newborns to ensure that the child would not be reced in the future.


    "Oh~" Xiao Yantai was a little scared. After obediently pressing his palm prints, he cried again: "Qin Baihu, if my father doesn''t recognize me...can Ie back to you again?"

 Chapter 1796: New people, old people

    Chapter 1796: New people, old people


    Chapter 1796 New people, old people


    Xiao Yantai was shaking when she asked this question. She was very afraid that she would wander again... The life of wandering was very hard. She didn''t have enough to eat and was bullied. She cried just thinking about it.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay."


    The little inkstone''s eyes were bright, she wiped away her tears and saluted Qin Sang: "Thank you Qin Baihu, I''m going to Zha Mabu!"


    Qin Baihu doesn''t like squeamish children, he will be satisfied only if they are more aggressive.


    Xiao Pingxi also ran away with Xiao Yantai.


    Qin Sang remembered the name of the small inkstone and added a sentence to the three letters: The name of the small inkstone may be Yantai.


    Xiao Inkstone was not very young when he was lost. His nickname may have been spoken when he was slurring his speech. The old man who first picked him up probably didn''t understand, so he called him Xiao Inkstone Xiao Inkstone.


    An hourter, Qin Sang asked someone to call Wen Rong in the backyard and take him to the county government office to watch the execution.


    Xiao Pingxi also came with the small inkstone, but most of the children were afraid of seeing the beheading and did not follow.


    By the time they arrived at the street in front of the county government office, the whole street was already crowded with people, all of whom came to watch the execution.


    Tang Xianwei and others caused great harm to Gaoshui County, so there were cries, curses, and stones being thrown at people in the crowd, and the people were all very angry.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Smash these dogs to death, the beasts that eat our flesh and blood!


    Its too easy to smash them to death and chop them to death with one knife!


    Beasts, please give my daughter her life!


    Where is my girl? Where did you sell her? Tell me quickly!


    There was chaos in front of the Yamen for a while. If it weren''t for the soldiers who stopped them, the Bian family would have been beaten to death by the angry people.


    Finally holding on until noon, General Ge immediately asked the soldiers to beat gongs and gave the order to behead.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    At noon, the execution will be carried out! The rest of the people are waiting to retreat!


    But not only did everyone not retreat, they became even more excited.


    General Ge was afraid that the people would break through the human wall formed by the soldiers, so he hurriedly asked the soldiers to chop down the family members with swords.


    There was a cracking sound, and the men of the Bian family, the manager of Bian, a few thieves from Linshui Vige who had done too much evil, and the prisoners such as Mr. Huang all fell to the ground.


    Blood spurted out, the head rolled to the ground, and the body fell to the ground with a thud, frightening the people watching the execution.


    After a while, the people shouted in surprise: "Dead, these beasts are finally dead, we can live a good life!"


    Good times may note, but at least you wont have to be tricked anymore.


    The Bian family and other evil thieves have been killed, please go home! the soldiers shouted at the top of their lungs, but it wasnt until the Bian familys bodies were dragged away that the people slowly began to disperse.


    Some people who were so angry at the thieves in Linshui Vige even followed the corpse truck out of the city and watched the corpses being thrown into mass graves and eaten by wild dogs.


    Wen Rong also wanted to follow to see the final fate of these evil thieves, but Zhang Zhong stopped him.


    After Qin Sang and others watched the execution, they entered the county government office and handed the three letters he wrote to Lieutenant General Ma: "It is about Xiao Yantai''s life experience. I also ask the general to help send someone to Daliang Mansion and Jingzhao Mansion." , the main residence of the Lei family in Xing''an Prefecture."


    Vice General Ma was extremely happy to receive these three letters...Is this surrender?


    Thinking too much is just to make you feel more at ease.


    Vice General Ma responded: "Okay, these three letters will be delivered safely."


    But before sending it out, they have to open it and look at it first.


    Qin Sang had expected it and was not afraid of them seeing it at all. Lieutenant General Ma said again: "Since you are here, please take care of the matter of buying a house andnd."


    Qin Sang mentioned to them that he wanted to build a business in the county and buy all the homesteads in Gujia Vige and the unowned homesteads in Linjiapo, and they agreed.


    And Qin Sang can ask them to deliver a message, which shows that he wants to surrender. Such a tiger general surrenders on his own initiative, so they must treat him well.


    Thank you, general! Qin Sang was very happy, with a bright smile on his face, and Vice General Ma looked even happier.


    Gaoshui County now has the final say between Deputy General Ma and General Ge, so the matter of buying a house andnd went smoothly. Not only were all the fields and houses in Gujiacun bought, they also bought two shops on Yamen Main Street, two adjacent five-story mansions in good locations, and tworge houses outside the county town.


    "It''s the Bian family''s vige. It''s very big. There is also a batch of corn nted. It doesn''t grow well, but it can be harvested. You should arrange for someone to harvest it quickly, so it doesn''t get damaged by the frost." Lieutenant General Ma reminded, with a look on his face. All smiles.


    He was so happy because they got a lot of food in two viges and dug a pot of gold in one of the viges.


    The gold was buried by the Bian family in Zhuangzi to prepare for emergencies, which turned out to be an advantage for him and General Ge.


    "Thank you, general." After Qin Sang thanked him, he didn''t stay any longer and went to find Lin Liu, saying, "Brother Lin, we are going to Daokou Gou in a few days. We are in a hurry to find a master who can dig deep wells. You Can you spare half a day''s duty and take us to search every neighborhood in the county? I''ll pay you."


    As he spoke, he took out three taels of silver, which made Lin Liu swallow his saliva.


    But now that the county government is in strict control, Lin Liu and other soldiers are considered guilty, and they dare not leave their posts without permission. They pointed him to a ce: "Go to Tufu Street in the east of the city. That''s where the craftsmen are waiting for work." Generally speaking, a master craftsman will put up a sign indicating where he is waiting for work."


    I didnt have the nerve to ask for the silver, so I gave it back.


    Xiaoping was delighted to see this and felt relieved.


    s, the money is saved!


    He found that both Uncle Qin and Second Aunt Gu were quite prodigal. Uncle Qin always liked to give people money, and Second Aunt Gu always cooked a lot of food. If they continued like this, they might be poor.


    Raise your eyebrows and frown, its a bit ugly.


    Looking like a little old man, which is not good.


    After hearing this, Xiaoping quickly raised his eyebrows, and his face immediately looked much better.


    Qin Sang took Xiao Pingxi and led them to Tufu Street in the east of the city.


    There are indeed many people in rags on Tufu Street looking for a living with signs hanging around their necks, and there are also people selling themselves by hanging straws.


    As soon as they entered Tufu Street, arge group of people came up and begged: "This military master, do you want to find someone to do work? It''s not expensive or expensive, just take care of the food, and you can do it with six pence a day."


    "Zhang Mulezi, are you really evil? You still want money in this world?" Someone next to him cursed, bowed and said to Qin Sang: "Master Jun, we don''t want wages, as long as we have three meals. "


    Bah, Miao Laoba, there are five of you, and you still want to eat three meals? You dont have to make the military masters family poor!


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "Master, there are only two of us. We are from Gaoshui County. They are honest people and can do any kind of work. Don''t do too much. Just give each person a pound of soybeans!"


    There are still six children at home. Although the Yamen has given them soybeans to satisfy their hunger, they still dont have enough to eat.


    Qin Sang said: "I only want a master who can dig deep wells, and if he wants to work in Daokou ditch, he has to sign a death contract."


    As soon as these words came out, most of the people were scared away.


    The Rong thief is still in Daokou ditch. I heard that there is a poisonous insect ditch in Daokou ditch. There are densely packed poisonous insects in it. What if there is no return?


    They look for work to survive, but they dont do this kind of life-threatening work.


    However, four dirty people trotted over, bowed their bodies, raised their heads, and said to Qin Sang: "This military master, I know how to dig wells, and I am willing to sell myself. I am also willing to go to Daogoukou. We have to buy our family too, we cant be separated from our family.


    Uncle Mao and others had been watching Qin Sang not far away for a long time, and they had practiced these words many times, but when they actually saw him, their bodies still couldn''t suppress the trembling.


    Little Marquis, their little Marquis is not dead, he is really still alive!

 Chapter 1797: play

    Chapter 1797: y


    Chapter 1797 Drama


    Taller.


    Very tall, even taller than the Marquis.


    He is strong yet elegant, and his appearance is not the same as when he was a child. However, he is a very good-looking and handsome young man. He is different from the rugged Mr. Hou. I think Mr. Hou is right, Xiao Hou I look like thete olddy.


    Uncle Mao stared at Qin Sang, with tears gathering in his eyes. He was afraid that others would see the clues, so he quickly knelt down and begged: "Master, we are willing to sell ourselves to Daokou Gou. Please buy us... Our group of people Although there are many, they are all capable of working. Please buy us and give us a way to survive, woo woo~"


    Uncle Mao took the opportunity of pleading to cry.


    The crying was extremely sad. After hearing it, the people on Tufu Street looked over and felt that "Master Yan" and the others were really pitiful.


    Uncle Mao and the others wanted to cross the Ming Road, so they changed their names. Now in the eyes of others, Uncle Mao is not named Mao, but his surname is Yan, and is called Master Yan.


    Someone spoke to Uncle Mao and the others: "Master Jun, just buy them. We know these people. They have been looking for work on Tufu Street for several days. Because they have lost their household registration, they are not qualified to go to the county government to collect soybeans." , a group of people, including old ones, young ones, and some who are sick, all rely on doing odd jobs to get some food. If you buy them, you will save their lives!"


    Yes, Master Jun, you can buy it.


    Someone who knew Qin Sang came over and said, "Are you the Qin Baihu who first captured Tang County Lieutenant? Are you here to buy a master who knows how to dig wells? Then you are right to buy them. Master Yan really knows how to dig wells." Well, there is an old well in the newly purchased house of my family, and I asked them to clear out the silt. Now it is producing clean water, and the volume of water produced is greater than the well in my carriage shop."


    The person who spoke was Feng Dongjia from Kaimadian.


    Feng Dong''s family was a tactful person. After Gaoshui County was upied by Tang County Lieutenant and others, he directly gave the carriage shop to Tang County Lieutenant and lived in the house with only his family.


    Out ofmon sense, Tangxian Wei did not embarrass the Feng family.


    After Tang County Lieutenant and others were arrested, Feng Dong''s family immediately went to the county government with a few familiar families and told them that their carriage and horse shop had been upied by Tang County Lieutenant and others, and sessfully took over the carriage and horse shop. return.


    Is his craftsmanship really good? Qin Sang asked, pointing at Uncle Mao.


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, go to my newly bought house and have a look. The water is so clear!" Feng Dong''s family was a little excited. They heard that this Qin Baihu killed a general of the Rong thief royal family and would be promoted in the future. of. The northwest is a chaotic ce, so it would be good for the Feng family to have a few more powerful generals.


    Qin Sang said: "Then go and have a look, so as not to buy someone with poor craftsmanship and dy your work."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll show you the way." Feng Dong''s family was very happy and called to Uncle Mao: "Master Yan, hurry up and follow. After seeing your craftsmanship, Qin Baihu will be willing to buy you, so you can There is a way to survive.


    Feng Dongjia came to Tufu Street today to deliver soybeans to Uncle Mao and the others.


    When they were cleaning the well, the Feng family was afraid that Uncle Mao and his family would lose money if they were not good at their craftsmanship, so only one person was given a pound of soybeans as a reward, and they agreed to give them half a bag of soybeans after the well came out with good water.


    Unexpectedly, during this trip, we would be able to catch up with Qin Yingxiong. The Feng family felt as if they had found gold, and they were walking with ease.


    Hey, thank you, Qin Baihu, and thank you, Mr. Fengs family! Uncle Mao led the remaining three people and followed Qin Sang with a bow. After walking for more than two-quarters of an hour, they arrived at the new house of Mr. Fengs family.


    "This is the well. Look at the water. Is it clear?" Feng Dongjia fetched the water himself, scooped up the water with a gourd, and handed it to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu tasted it, and it was sweet." He said: "I have killed poisonous insects and the water is very clean."


    Qin Sang stared at the water for a moment, and after making sure there were no poisonous insects, he took a sip and nodded: "It''s really good, there is no earthy smell."


    Uncle Mao, however, was very worried and wished he could taste the water for Qin Sang, lest the young marquis would drink the poisonous insect without noticing.


    Feng Dongjia chuckled and said: "Qin Baihu is a great hero. He saved our entire Gaoshui County. I dare not lie to you."


    "It was General Ge and the others who saved Gaoshui County." After Qin Sang corrected him, he asked Uncle Mao: "Do you have any other family members? Take me to see them. If possible, I will buy you all together. But now Food is expensive, so if I buy it for you, I will give you food to eat. I am your savior, so I wont sell myself to you for money anymore.


    Feng Dongjia secretly thought: This Qin Baihu is even more stingy than him, and he actually wants to buy such a craftsman without spending a penny!


    Uncle Mao pretended to be troubled and asked: "My sister is sick. Qin Baihu is willing to ask a doctor to see her and take medicine? If you are willing, don''t sell yourself for money. We will sell ourselves to your family together and sign a death contract." !


    Feng Dongjia was angry first, pointed at Uncle Mao and said: "You old guy, you seem to be quite honest, how can you take the opportunity to knock someone out? What kind of world is it now, there is almost no food to eat, you still want to give it to your sister Take medicine? Does your sister have no children? Let her find her own children! How can a sister who is married outside let her brother raise her? "


    Uncle Mao said excitedly: "That''s my biological sister. Her husband and eldest son died trying to save my family. I can''t ignore her. I must use this craft to change her medicine and cure her illness!"


    The three young men behind him also said: "Yes, my uncle is kind to our family. He must treat his illness, otherwise we will not sell ourselves!"


    "You are really **** off." Feng Dong''s family originally wanted to rely on them to sell a good deal in front of Qin Sang, but it turned out to be like this. He hurriedly said to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, don''t mind, I will take you there tomorrow." Go look for it and find a well-digger with better skills than him."


    Qin Sang waved his hand: "We are about to set off to Daokougou. We don''t have time to look for him again. Let''s go and see his sister first. As long as it is not a serious disease that infects people, my family will buy it."


    He then said to the Feng Dong family: "We need a middle man. If the Feng Dong family doesn''t mind, pleasee as a witness."


    Feng Dongjia did not want anything, so he hurriedly responded: "I don''t mind, I will apany Qin Baihu today. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    Qin Sang smiled and said to Uncle Mao: "Lead the way."


    "Yes." Uncle Mao responded. He lowered his head and turned around to lead the way, wiping a handful of tears... His life was not in vain if he could serve the young marquis again.


    After walking quickly for half an hour, Uncle Mao brought Qin Sang and others to an abandoned house in the west of the city.


    Most of the house copsed, but there were many people living there, all of them were so hungry that their faces were sallow and their muscles were thin.


    Seeing Uncle Maoing back with Qin Sang and others, they all gathered around and asked in surprise: "Master Yan, who is this noble man?"


    Without waiting for Master Yan to speak, he said to Qin Sang: "My lord, do you want to buy someone for your family? My sister is a yellow flower girl. She is of the right age and looks beautiful. You can buy it. It''s not expensive, only one tael of silver and a bag of coarse grains. .


    "Pan Datian, you shameless thing, do you have a girl? She is obviously your daughter-inw, but she has already given birth to two children and you pretend to be a young girl to deceive people. You are really good at it! This is Master Baihu, If you don''t want to die, go away." Uncle Mao scolded Pan Datian and said to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, pleasee this way. Don''t mind if there is chaos here."

 Chapter 1798: pass

    Chapter 1798: pass


    Chapter 1798 Passing the Level


    Qin Sang nodded and followed Uncle Mao to a room.


    One wall of the house fell down, but there were still more than a dozen straw mats spread inside, and several people were lying motionless.


    Uncle Mao shouted to the old woman lying in the corner of the room: "Sister, get up quickly, you are saved. Qin Baihu said he would buy us all, and he would also find a doctor to treat you. We want to live a good life." Got it!"


    After hearing this, the old woman was so shocked that she grabbed the hand of a girl next to her, sat up with difficulty, and stared at Qin Sang. Tears welled up in her eyes and fell violently.


    ...Although his appearance is different from when he was a child, Aunt Yu has been taking care of Qin Sang since he was born. Taking one look at him, a familiar feeling rushed over her face, letting her know that this young man is the Marquis''s favorite. Yao''er is Brother Mu, whom Madam couldn''t worry about before she died.


    Mother Yu was crying quite miserably. Qin Sang was afraid that she would be too excited and arouse suspicion, so he called Si''an behind him: "Check her to see if she has any serious diseases that can contaminate people."


    "Yes." Si''an responded, put on his cloth gloves, checked Grandma Yu''s pulse, asked some more questions, then took out a silver needle and some poison testing utensils, gave Grandma Yu a blood test, and said to Qin Sang : "Sir, this old woman did not suffer from a serious disease, but was very hungry. She ate poisonous beans to satisfy her hunger, which caused her spleen and stomach to be corroded. She had to take medicine for several months, and another year and a half to nourish her spleen and stomach. Only good."


    Feng Dongjia felt a sense of loss when he heard this. For a craftsman who dug a deep well, he had to spend money to buy medicine for an old woman who was about to enter the coffin. It made her heartache to think about it!


    But Master Yans craftsmanship is really good.


    Qin Sang said: "Then pick up some cheap medicine and give it to her. After all, she will take it for several months, so the medicine will cost a lot."


    "Yes." Si''an agreed and immediately gave Granny Yu acupuncture to relieve her abdominal pain.


    Uncle Mao called his family and friends together to pay homage to Qin Sang.


    Feng Dongjia saw these thirteen people, one of whom wasme, and felt pain for Qin Sang again. He had bought a lot of defective goods, and he was afraid he would lose everything!


    Feng Dongjia used Uncle Mao: "Master Yan, you have gone too far. Even if you buy your sister''s family, you also need to buy your friend''s family. Your friend is still ame. How can you be so deceitful?"


    Master Yan said: "Lao Lu''s family are also craftsmen. They are good at carpentry and masonry. The cover of your well was made by Lao Lu and his two sons. You still owe him twenty kilograms of dried soybeans." "


    Well, Feng Dong''s family was embarrassed. When he was cleaning the old well in his new house, the wooden pavilion on the old well to keep out the rain broke. He wanted to rece it with a new one. Master Yan used a straw rope to measure the dimensions. I asked a friend to make it for him, and it was ready in just two days.


    Now the old well has been reced with a new wooden pavilion, which looks great.


    Qin Sang ignored Feng Dongjia''s words, and after asking about the situation of the thirteen people as usual, he said: "It''s settled, it''s time to apply. If you are willing to sign the death contract, follow me to the Yamen now, and hurry up and report this matter in front of the Yamen." Done, lets set off early tomorrow morning to review our home vige.


    We are happy! Thirteen people responded in unison.


    After hearing this, the Feng Dong family despised them in their hearts. You are a group of refugees who are about to starve to death. If someone is willing to buy you, of course you are happy.


    But he said on the face: "Then let''s go now, I will be your middleman."


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded and asked people to move theme Master Lu and the poisoned Aunt Yu onto the wooden board and carry them to the county government office.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, the people in the deserted house cried and knelt down to pester them: "Master, Master, don''t leave, buy us too. You don''t need money, just give us food to eat!"


    The people crowded in the abandoned houses are all refugees who have lost their household registration and have no money to rece them. They cannot go to the Yamen to receive relief food. The food from the Yamen will only be given to those with household registration first.


    Qin Sang did not agree and only gave them one sentence: "If you wait a little longer, you will all have a way to survive."


    The memorial of the Great Migration has been sent to the capital. The decree to move refugees,ndless people, and beggars to the northwest to expand the number of people will be issued, and these people will have a way to survive. "Master, Master, let my daughter/granddaughter go with you. She is beautiful and can serve others, so just take her!" The people in the deserted house pushed out the girls from each family one after another, thinking that this was the case. You can stop Qin Sang.


    But the apanying soldiers drew their swords, and those who wanted to entangle were frightened and hurried away.


    Qin Sang and the others were able to leave, and they walked for half an hour. They arrived at the county government office just after half time. They found Xiao Yue Baihu and asked him to take him to the official office toplete the death deed.


    In less than two quarters of an hour, the death deeds of thirteen people were obtained.


    "Thank you, Xiaoyue Baihu." Qin Sang added: "I want to see Vice General Ma and General Ge to say goodbye to them. I will go back to my vige tomorrow."


    "It''s done." Xiaoyue Baihu knew that Ma and Ge valued Qin Sang, so he didn''t hesitate and took him to see people.


    General Ge is meeting Master Jiao, a master who can dig deep wells that he found for Qin Sang. He was about to go to Shuifu Inn to inform Qin Sang, but he didn''t expect that Qin Sang had already bought the man.


    After General Ge heard about this, he asked Qin Sang to bring the thirteen people in. He met those people in person and frowned: "Why did you buy so many old and sick people?"


    Qin Sang told him the reason.


    General Ge frowned, but the world is like this, and there are people who drag rtives and friends into prostitution. Master Jiao dragged his son-inw''s family, a total of nine people, into prostitution.


    He looked at Uncle Mao: "Can you dig a deep well? How are your skills?"


    Uncle Mao knelt down and said: "Come back to the general, this is a craft passed down from generation to generation in my family. I don''t dare to say it is good, but I will definitely be able to find the water veins and draw out the water."


    General Ge didnt know how to dig wells either. He pointed at Master Jiao and said, You two go and have a chat to see whose method is better?


    "Yes." Uncle Mao stood up, and after meeting Master Jiao, they talked about digging a well, and even dipped his hands in charcoal ash and drew some pictures of drilling a well on the ground.


    In just two quarters of an hour, Master Jiao was convinced and said to General Ge: "General, this old man Yan''s craftsmanship is better than the younger one, but the younger one can''tpare."


    After General Ge heard this, he asked where Uncle Mao''s family and Master Lu''s family were from, how they lost their household registration, and how they got to Gaoshui County.


    Uncle Mao and the others had already made excuses, and they had even exchanged words together dozens of times, and their answers were reasonable.


    After hearing this and hearing the words of the witness Feng Dongjia, General Ge felt relieved and said to Qin Sang: "Since you have found a master who can dig wells, I will keep Master Jiao."


    "Thank you, general." Qin Sang thanked him and said that he would review his home vige tomorrow morning and set off for Daokou Gou the day after tomorrow: "I was wasted a lot of time in Gaoshui County, so I have to get on my way as soon as possible."


    He also asked them when the two generals would set off.


    General Ge said: "We will continue to sit here and follow the canonized team. You can set off first."


    Qin Sang didn''t get what he asked for. After saying a few words to Vice General Ma, he said goodbye and left.


    Vice General Ma went to see off Qin Sang in person, which made Dong Feng''s family very excited...My lord, I just wanted to curry favor with a hundred households, but you sent me two generals, who were also General Xu''s confidants. This, this is You have to force me to post it!


    Until they parted, Feng Dongjia was still in a state of disbelief, feeling that this day was like a dream.


    However, he was the one being plotted today, and he was plotted to be a witness to Uncle Mao and the others.

 Chapter 1799: perturbed

    Chapter 1799: perturbed


    Chapter 1799 Uneasiness


    When General Ge asked Uncle Mao and the others, Vice General Ma didn''t say a word to Qin Sang. But after returning to the county office, he found an opportunity to say to General Ge: "Old Ge, that''s enough for you. Don''t give up to this good young man." Push away.


    General Xu asked them to investigate Qin Sang, but there was no such method. It was too much to even buy a few servants to investigate.


    "I was afraid that the people he bought were craftsmen, so I asked about it." General Ge also knew that he should not anger Qin Sang because of Qiu Manwu. Seeing that Vice General Ma was angry, he assured him: "Don''t worry. This is thest time. As long as nothing is found in Xiaoqingou Vige, I will treat him normally in the future."


    Deputy General Ma felt reassured and said, "I remember these words. You must keep your word."


    After saying that, we put this aside and talked about distributing food to the homeless people in the county.


    The northwest is short of troops. We cannot let the refugees in the county starve to death. We cannot just give them insect attractants. We must also give them a ration of food. If they survive, it will be good for the northwest.


    Not long after Qin Sang and the others returned to Shuifu Inn, the Feng family brought two carts of grain and vegetables and said they would give them to Qin Sang.


    Gao Dong''s family was overjoyed and hurriedly weed the person in, and asked the eldest son to go to the backyard to call for the person.


    Qin Baihu, Mr. Fengs family from the horse racing shop in the county hase to deliver food and vegetables to you, two cartloads full!


    Xiao Pingxi and the others were practicing arm strength in the backyard. When they heard this, they were excited. The food and vegetables were given away for free, so they made a profit!


    But they were so excited that they didn''t dare to move. Uncle Qin''s end time for practice hadn''te yet, so they could only hold up baskets filled with stones and shout: "Uncle Qin/Qin Baihu, the food and vegetables are here!" "


    Another person shouted: "The enemy is here!"


    Hmm, think about it, Feng Dongjia was quite happy to be used as a show today, he was indeed taken advantage of.


    The person who said this was a little girl named Liu Danxia. She was good-looking and had a bit of a fierce temper. She was already nine years old. She was from Longshan Prefecture. When Longshan Prefecture was destroyed, she followed her family to desert the army.


    But her parents were not in good health, they were shot to death by stray arrows, and her younger brother was also killed by poisonous insects. Her aunt and her husband thought she was a burden, so they abandoned her and ran away. Now her whereabouts are unknown.


    She told You An that there was no need to look for rtives. After Qin Baihu and others were finished, they would send her to the Gaolei family to raise her.


    Originally, she wanted to follow Qin Baihu all the time. Mrs. Qin is a good person and generous. She gives them a lot of good food. If they can follow Qin Baihu to live in the guard house, serving Mrs. Qin is also a good way out.


    But Qin Baihu said that anyone who can stay with their husband and wife for a long time must sign a death deed, otherwise they will not ept it.


    Qin Baihu also told them that they should follow the Gao Lei family and get a new household registration when they reach old age. It would be better to be a good citizen than to be a servant with a death deed.


    Liu Danxia is a thoughtful child, so after thinking about it, she chose thetter.


    However, if a good citizen''s life is not good, it is okay to ask her to sign a death contract and be a ve.


    There are still seven children like her who dont need to find rtives.


    Jin Baihu heard the sound andughed happily: "Hahaha, this is such a good thing, can you give me some meat?"


    Although he ate bacon stewed with soybeans, the bacon was too thin and too little. More than a hundred people shared it. Even if he belonged to a hundred households, he could only get four pieces of meat about the size of his thumb. Now that he has no fat or water in his stomach, he is a rarity. very.


    Gao Dakun said: "Meat is scarce now, and Feng Dong''s family has no meat to eat, but they just sent a basket of eggs."


    "A basket of eggs? That''s not bad!" Jin Baihu was very happy. After seeing Qin Sange out of the house, he asked him: "Sang, Mr. Feng''s family has sent us food. Do you want to ept it? I don''t know if he ising. Are you asking us to do something?"


    If this is the case, you must first ask clearly what you are asking for, otherwise it will be difficult to harvest food.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Take it."


    They have already introduced Vice General Ma and General Ge to the Feng family, so they can harvest this food with peace of mind.


    The children were very happy and looked at Qin Sang with bright eyes.


    Qin Sang said: "Go and move the food."


    Hey, move the food! Dou Chengzi was very happy and ran away first, followed by Xiaopingxi and the others.


    Little girl Liu Danxia was about to run away, but she heard Xiao Xinghua whisper: "The food is so heavy, I can''t move it." "Can you eat it?" Miss Liu Danxia said in a stern voice, He grabbed Xiao Xinghua and said, "Hurry up and move the food. If you want to be the eldestdy, you have to wait until you find your rich parents."


    Xiao Xinghua was eight years old. She was only seven when she was separated from her family. She also suffered from a serious illness, so she doesnt remember much about her family.


    But she felt that since she was so good-looking and was so polite when eating, she must be the daughter of a wealthy family!


    "Don''t bezy. If you continue to bezy, you will probably be thrown away by Qin Baihu. Qin Baihu doesn''t like squeamish children, so you have to be useful."


    Its not the sister or daughter of Qin Baihu, why should I raise a coward like you who iszy andzy?


    Although Xiao Xinghua is squeamish, she is smart. After seeing that her tears were useless, she followed her to work honestly.


    Feng Dongjia looked at these little guysing to carry the food and said hurriedly: "Be careful, it''s very heavy."


    Don''t crush you to death.


    However, these little guys are very smart. Four people carry a bag of soybeans. If they can''t lift it, they open the bag and scoop the grain into a basket, or two baskets.


    Feng Dongjia has seen a bit... there are so many soldiers, how many can they find to resist?


    No, Qin Sang just wants to train them.


    However, Dong Fengs family had no time to care about this. Just because Qin Sang came out, he hurriedly greeted him and said with a smile: "Qin Baihu, thank you very much today."


    It was about introducing him to Vice General Ma and General Ge.


    He added: "Qin Baihu, is there anything else you need me to do? Just ask, I will try my best to help."


    Since you said so, Qin Sang was naturally not polite and said, "Does Feng Dong have any live poultry and livestock at home? I want to buy some and go to Daokou Gou for sowing."


    After hearing this, Feng Dongjia''s expression cracked, but when Qin Sang asked, he had to give it, so he could only say: "I raised some live birds and animals for seed, but not many."


    Jin Baihu was excited when he heard this: "Just tell us how much you can give us, and we will pay for it with money!"


    Feng Dongjia''s heart ached, and he felt like he had been robbed.


    Thinking of Qin Sang''s bright future, he gritted his teeth and replied: "I can give you ten hens, three pairs of pigs and goats, and no more."


    He still has to stay to curry favor with Lieutenant General Ma and General Ge. After all, the northwest is not only short of food, but also short of live poultry and livestock for seed production.


    "Sure, thank you, Mr. Feng." Qin Sang gave Mr. Feng a hundred taels of silver notes: "Is that enough?"


    The Feng family wants to cry. It must have been more than enough before, but now the northwest is short of food and living creatures. You are just a waste of paper!


    Seeing that he was not satisfied, Qin Sang simply put away the banknotes, called Zhang Zhong, and gave Feng Dongjia three swords and three bows and arrows: "These iron tools are considered as reward."


    There are many wars in the northwest, somon people can prepare weapons at home to defend themselves against the enemy, but the number cannot exceed three, otherwise they will be arrested.


    Feng Dongjia''s eyes widened, this is a good thing. Even if his family is rich, but wants to make knives for his own use, he will have to go to the Yamen to ask his grandfather to sue his grandma, and then stuff money to get permission from the Yamen to make knives: "Thank you Qin Bai household!"


    This transaction was done to everyone''s satisfaction. Dong Feng''s family delivered ten chickens, three pairs of pigs and sheep before dark, as well as an extra rooster and a basket of eggs.


    Early the next morning, Dong Fengs family brought their son to see off Qin Sang and others.


    "Qin Baihu, Jin Baihu, have a good journey, see you soon!" Feng Dongjia took his sons to say goodbye to Qin Sang and others.


    When the people in Gaoshui County saw that they hade to send arge group of soldiers who were not enough to eat, and knew that the Feng family had hidden food and wanted to steal from the Feng family, they also stopped thinking... Should we be friends with the soldiers? Go steal it, or you''ll be in trouble if you get caught.


    "Take care." After Qin Sang bowed his hand towards Feng Dong''s house, he rode out of the county and rushed towards Gujiacun eagerly. He missed Xiaoyu.


    Uncle Mao, Aunt Yu and others were very uneasy.


    They knew that the young marquis married a wife. This wife was very capable and knew how to make medicine. She was the one who made the insect attractant. However, her fathers family background was not good. They heard that she had a very bad temper and was a little tough. woman.


    But the young Marquis loves her very much and listens to her in everything... What if she is dissatisfied with them and wants to drive them away?

 Chapter 1800: Sour

    Chapter 1800: Sour


    Chapter 1800 Sour


    The convoy was speeding. It was supposed to take four hours to drive, but it arrived at Gujiacun just before noon.


    Qin Baihu is back, and he brought pigs, goats, chickens, all alive! Han Sansong was even happier than Bu Fang. He followed the convoy into the vige, shouting as he ran.


    When everyone heard the sound, they all ran out.


    Kuang''s and other women were the fastest runners. From a distance, they asked Han Sansong at the top of their lungs: "Really brought back live chickens, pigs and sheep?!"


    Han Sansong replied: "Really, there are two carriages loaded!"


    "Hey, there seems to be a lot of live animals in the two carriages. Let''s go and pick them up quickly!" Aunt Han happily rushed towards the convoy, but was pulled aside by Han Sansong: "Mom, don''t rush around. Is it possible? If you rush over like this, I''m afraid you want to be buried with Xiao Pingxi''s mother."


    "Bah, bah, bah, you stinky boy, how did you talk? I pulled your tongue!" The Han family''s mother and son started to make a fuss.


    Others can ignore them, step aside, wait for the convoy to pass, and then run behind the convoy.


    When Niu Dabao and the others heard the news, they rushed out to wee him. When they saw Qin Sanging back, theyughed and said, "I''m back. It''s still half a day early. I thought you would arrive at night."


    He then looked at the stranger who got out of the carriage and asked, "You also bought someone who knows how to dig a well?"


    "Well, the craftsmanship is good. Let them dig wells for everyone''s guardhouses in the future." Qin Sang said, holding Xiao Pingxi in one hand, and jumped off the horse.


    Xiao Pingxis face was still flushed with excitement after his feetnded on the ground. He followed Uncle Qin all the way back on horseback. He can ride a horse and be sessful.


    "Xiao Pingxi!" Niu Wujin and the others also ran out to watch the fun. After seeing Xiao Pingxi, they ran over to say hello to him.


    "Brother Hardware!" Xiao Pingxi was also very happy. He turned around and ran to Qin Sang. After taking the candy bag, he ran to give Niu Wujin: "Brother Hardware, Deputy General Ma from the county gave us candy. Take it back and eat it with you. "


    After Tang County Lieutenant and others were ransacked, they found a lot of good things, including a lot of candy. However, Qin Sang was targeted by General Ge. Vice General Ma did not speak for him because he felt sorry for Qin Sang. When they set off in the morning , sent soldiers to deliver salt and sugar to make Chengyi.


    Qin Sang gave some of the candy to Xiao Pingxi and asked him to share it with his friends.


    "If there is candy, we want it too!" Lin Daying and other children were excited and surrounded Xiaoping and asked for candy.


    Dont stand around, you have to line up, and youre not allowed to get candies unless you line up! Niu Wujin was very prestigious among the soldiers children. With just one sentence, he could calm down the noisy children and line up obediently to get candies.


    Xiao Pingxi was happy to give out candies to everyone.


    However, he saw that after Qin Sang finished talking to Niu Dabao and the others, he handed the candies to Niu Wujin before they were finished: "Brother Wujin,e and give them. I''m going back with Uncle Qin to take care of the second aunt."


    He also wanted to take care of his second aunt.


    "Okay." Niu Wujin took the candy, pulled Xiao Pingxi, and reminded him in a low voice: "Xiao Pingxi, don''t stay too long. Leave after reporting that you are safe."


    So as not to disturb third brother Qin and sister-inw Qin talking alone.


    His mother said that young couples must talk alone to have a baby as soon as possible. Brother Qin is the only child in the family, so he must have a baby as soon as possible.


    After the reminder, Niu Wujin was stunned again, frowned at Xiao Pingxi, and said seriously: "You called me wrong, you have to call me Uncle Wujin."


    Xiao Pingxi was shocked, you are only a few years older than me, how can you be my uncle? !


    Niu Wujin didn''t want to grow old so fast, but: "My mother said, if you call Third Brother Qin uncle Qin, then you have to call us uncles. This is the line of session and cannot be messed up."


    He added: "But you can call Brother Yi your brother, because he calls Brother Qin third brother your uncle."


    A little embarrassed, Xiao Pingxi felt dizzy, but after thinking about it, he changed his words obediently: "Uncle Hardware."


    Woo, I want to cry, my seniority suddenly dropped.


    Niu Wujin also patted Xiao Pingxi on the head and said: "Be good."


    Xiaopingxi:


    Running to find Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang said to Hong Dao''s grandfather: "Mr. Hong, I will leave the three pairs of pigs and sheep to you to take care of." The ancient master and apprentice had to take care of many horses and mules, and had no time to take care of the pigs and sheep.


    Mr. Hong did not get what he asked for, so he promised: "Don''t worry, Qin Baihu, I will take care of them and raise them until they are white and fat."


    This is what Qin Sang believed.


    After a while, Qin Sang picked up a bag and led Xiao Pingxi to the Gu family''s house.


    Gu Jinli was already waiting in front of the courtyard of the house. When he saw theming one big and one small, he felt more and more... that he should have a baby.


    Brother Qin! Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang, his face full of joy.


    Qin Sang''s pace quickened, and Xiao Pingxi almost had to run to keep up. Qin Sang could only pick him up and walk towards Gu Jinli.


    Xiaoyu, we are back. Qin Sang looked down at Gu Jinli with a smile on his face, and his curved eyes reflected her smiling face.


    Gu Jinli took the bag in his hand and said, "Come in, I''ll let Erqing cook. We''ll have it in a while."


    He then said happily to Xiaoping: "I have stewed two sugar-watered eggs for you and fried glutinous rice. It is very delicious. After eating, go and rest."


    Tian Dahua and Wen Qiong will be buried tomorrow. ording to the rules, the children of their parents and elders must stay up all night before they are buried. Therefore, Xiao Pingxi cannot sleep tonight and has to take advantage of the dark to get a good sleep.


    Xiao Pingxi was hungry and was very happy after hearing this: "Thank you Aunt Gu, I will definitely finish it."


    Aunt Gu thought he was too thin, so she always liked to feed him a lot of food, and would prepare a portion for him to take away after eating.


    Be good, Gu Jinli said. After entering the room, he felt Xiao Pingxis pulse and asked, Do you still have stomachaches and nausea and vomiting recently?


    Xiao Pingxi suffered a lot and had some minor ailments, including stomachaches. Gu Jinli gave him deworming medicine for two days before his ailments got better.


    Xiao Ping shook his head happily: "No, it''s all fine."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved, but said: "You still have to take anti-insect medicine every six months."


    It should be eaten by both adults and children, it is better for the body.


    Xiao Pingxi nodded obediently: "Yeah, don''t worry, Aunt Gu, I will eat it clean."


    Although the medicine is bitter, it is also expensive. When my mother was sick, she couldnt even take the medicine.


    Gu Jinli smiled, lifted his hat, and looked at his bald head: "Well, there is a little ck hair stubble. When it gets warm next year, you won''t need to wear a hat."


    Having a bald head will make peopleugh, so Xiao Pingxi was very happy to hear this andughed.


    Qin Sang was sore. In the past, when he went home, the little fish would always circle around him, but now he only cares about Xiao Pingxi.


    Therefore, he put his hand under Gu Jinli''s eyes: "Xiaoyu, my hand hurts."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli hurriedly looked at his hand and asked, "How did it get hurt? Has it been used as a trap for insects?"


    Although he has Rongren''s insect-repelling medicine pack on him, he still has wounds on his body, so it''s better to act as an insect trap.


    The wound on Qin Sang''s palm was not big, it was identally cut by the horse''s reins. Seeing her so worried, he felt happy and guilty at the same time: "It''s okay, this doesn''t count as an injury, Xiaoyu, don''t worry."


    If that doesnt work, lets make an insect trap and put some medicine on the wound. Gu Jinli went to the back room to get the medicine box, first used insect attractant for Qin Sang, and then caught Xiao Pingxi: You also need to be an insect trap.


    After all, I went out for a trip.

 Chapter 1801: last words

    Chapter 1801:st words


    Chapter 1801 Last words


    "Okay." Xiao Pingxi was very obedient and would do whatever Gu Jinli asked him to do, not for anything else but because Aunt Gu Er was nice to him.


    Uncle Hardware and the others dont have the anti-insect medicine pack with them, but he does, and it was given to him by Aunt Gu!


    But he didn''t show it off, knowing that showing off was not good, so he only wore it close to his body, and didn''t even tell Brother Wen Rong.


    Two quarters of an hourter, when Gu Jinli saw that no insects had been lured out, he said: "Okay, no poisonous insects have been introduced." He then cleaned Qin Sang''s wounds and applied gold sore medicine.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang looked at her and said this with a smile. He nced at Xiao Pingxi, which made Xiao Pingxi feel puzzled.


    Why did Uncle Qin look at him like that? Later, when he grew up and married a wife, he understood the meaning of this look.


    Erqing had already brought the food, and Gu Jinli called them: "Come and eat."


    Okay. The big one and the small one responded and came over for lunch.


    Lunch was pretty good, including eggs, fried glutinous rice, two bowls of noodles, and a te of fresh vegetables.


    The weather is getting cold, and there wont be any fresh vegetables to eat in the near future. Now, eat as much as you can.


    Xiao Pingxi remembered Niu Wujins words, and after eating, Erqing took him to bed.


    Gu Jinli told him: "Sleep well. If you really can''t sleep, just take this convenient medicine."


    Otherwise you will have a hard time tonight and the funeral tomorrow.


    But she didnt want to affect Xiao Pingxis mood, so she didnt say these words, fearing that he would start to feel sad now.


    Okay. Xiaoping agreed happily and followed Erqing away.


    After Xiaopingxi left, Qin Sang closed the door, entered the inner room where he slept, and told Gu Jinli about Uncle Mao and the others: "I have passed the Ming Road, my surname has been changed, my identity can be checked, it was Brother Luo who helped me do it. Those whoe are not people who often show their faces, and the bosses in the capital wont know who they are when they see them.


    "Although Aunt Yu is my mother''s roommate, she didn''t go out with my mother to meet guests long before I was born. She left the matter of meeting guests when she went out to Aunt Jian. Aunt Jian didn''te and was waiting on my cousin on the mountain. .


    Moreover, Grandma Yu has be older and her appearance has changed in recent years, so it is safer to send her here.


    My cousin gave birth to a son, and Aunt Yu said that my cousin feels at ease. Although Brother Luo doesnt mind, saying that as long as a person is alive, it doesnt matter whether the family is passed on or not, but my cousin wants to leave an heir for the Luo family.


    After speaking, he thought about his own family, fearing that Gu Jinli would be under pressure, so he hurriedly said: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about boys and girls. As long as they are yours, I like them...it doesn''t matter if they are born to you or not."


    This is the truth. For him, Xiaoyu is his light, and he will not lose this light because of his children.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and pulled his face and said: "You are overthinking. I don''t have this kind of pressure. Boys and girls are the same. What you want to give birth to depends on your belly."


    He stared at him for a while and said, "I''m worried that you are stressed."


    After all, he is the only one in the Qin family, and he was very popr in ancient times.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Like Brother Luo, I don''t care about these things, but if it does, I will be very happy. I said those words because I was afraid that Xiaoyu would be pressured. The world is not good for women, and I was afraid that you would be gossiped by others. "


    Gu Jinli snorted and said rather arrogantly: "Who dares to gossip about me? Let here and keep it so that she will want to sew her mouth shut."


    However, if they were still in the vige and there was no news about them getting married for almost a year, there would indeed be gossips, but she was not afraid here, she could suppress them.


    After saying that, he grabbed Qin Sang and asked, "Brother, do you want to take a nap together?"


    Qin Sang smiled and kissed her: "Yes."


    He missed her a lot, but the two of them didn''t really fight. They just kissed and ended their missing for three days.


    After getting up from their nap, Uncle Mao and Aunt Yu also packed up and came to see Gu Jinli.


    Before their visit, Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli: "If they are not satisfied, don''t keep them, I will send them back to the mountain." Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, don''t worry, I won''t wrong myself."


    It is true that some old ves will rely on their elders to sell themselves, but she believes that with the tutor in Brother Qin''s family, there will definitely be no such old ves.


    After saying that, he motioned to Erqing to open the door, moved a chair and sat at the door.


    Old ve, please pay homage to Madam! After seeing Gu Jinli, Grandma Yu led a row of female servants and knelt down excitedly to pay homage to Gu Jinli.


    The rest of the male servants were led by Uncle Mao and knelt in the back row.


    Since it was difficult to reveal their true identities, they could only be treated as newly purchased servants. Gu Jinli set the stage and made them kneel for a quarter of an hour before reluctantly saying: "Get up."


    "Thank you, Madam, for your kindness." After Aunt Yu and the others stood up, Gu Jinli asked Er Qing to see them again.


    "Look carefully. If there is anyone who is disrespectful or in poor health, leave immediately and do not take him to the knife edge ditch."


    Ji Zhenniang thought to herself when she saw this cunningndy picking on hard workers: Gu Xiaoyu is indeed a poisonous person, bullying others when she has some power!


    Erqing looked at it carefully and found that every servant found something wrong.


    Ji Zhenniang, who was watching the opera with the window open: This Erqing is also tricky, so Sophora japonica is better!


    Do you have the nerve to say this? Have you forgotten how harshly you treated Xie Huaihua?


    After hearing Er Qing''s report, Gu Jinli said in a neutral tone: "It''s not good to buy people in the northwest. You are so poor that you can''t buy anything good."


    After she was disgusted, she waved her hands and said: "Forget it, let''s do it for now. You have to work hard and protect the Lord loyally, otherwise I will poison you to death."


    After speaking, she nced at Ji Zhenniang who was watching the excitement. She was so frightened that Ji Zhenniang quickly closed the window and hid in the back room: "You can''t look at it, you can''t look at it, otherwise I''m afraid I will be poisoned by that evil woman Gu Xiaoyu!"


    Xie Sophora japonica:


    Ma''am, you will die if you don''t do it.


    Outside the house, in the yard, Gu Jinli said: "Master Yan and Mrs. Yang Yan stay, the others can go down and work hard."


    Yang Yanshi is Grandma Yus new identity.


    "Yes, ve/servant, please leave." The remaining eleven people walked backwards and left the yard.


    Uncle Mao and Aunt Yu were brought into the house by Erqing. After they entered, they closed the door and stood guard outside.


    Daqing stood guard behind the house to ensure that their conversation would not be heard.


    "Madam, I will serve you well. Madam, please don''t dislike me." After entering the house, Grandma Yu saluted Gu Jinli and said these words.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, helped her up, and said: "Mom, you are worried too much. We are in need of manpower. You are all capable. With your help, our life will be easier."


    After hearing this, Aunt Yu burst into tears. She was afraid that Gu Jinli would dislike her, so she put away her tears and said, "Thank you, madam, thank you, madam."


    Aunt Yu said excitedly, and then gave a solemn salute to Gu Jinli... She was really grateful to the Gu family. Although her father''s family background was not good, Brother Mu liked her, and she made Brother Mu happy. enough.


    Madam''s wish before she died was that if Mugeer survived by chance, he should not be obsessed with revenge, stay anonymous, find a girl he likes, and live a happy life.


    He is the youngest son, not the eldest son. He does not need to make sacrifices for the family, let alone suffer for dead people like them.


    After these two days of observation, Mother Yu knew very well that Brother Mu really liked Mrs. Gu. Every time she talked about Mrs. Gu to them, her eyes would light up and she would have a thick smile. Pleasure cannot be hidden.


    Mrs. Gu finally fulfilled her wish before she died. For this reason, Grandma Yu was grateful to Gu Jinli.

 Chapter 1802: Is this Mugeer?

    Chapter 1802: Is this Mugeer?


    Chapter 1802 Is this Mugeer?


    Aunt Yu was so polite that she knelt down at every turn. Gu Jinli could only help her up again, then brought the bean dregs cake on the coffee table and handed it to Aunt Yu: "The bean dregs cake is made of soybean dregs. It''s very fragrant. Would you like some food, mama?"


    He called Uncle Mao again: "Let''s eat together."


    While they were feeling sad, they suddenly asked them to eat... This step was really a big step, and the two of them were confused.


    Qin Sang thought of his mother and was a little sad. He smiled when he saw it. He held Gu Jinli''s hand with one hand, took the bean dregs cake she was holding, and handed it to Mother Yu and Uncle Mao: "Try it, it''s a new thing, you guys?" I havent eaten it.


    Xiaoyu once said that when you are embarrassed, just eat together, and you will no longer be embarrassed after eating.


    Well, this is called friendship born from food, so just eat it.


    Seeing the happy smile on Qin Sang''s face, Mother Yu and Uncle Mao rxed their nervousness andughed: "Old ve, I thanked you, Master."


    He took the bean dregs cake with both hands and put it on the coffee table. Then each of them took a bean dregs cake and ate it in small bites... Well, it tastes good, with a strong bean aroma, and it seems that flour and eggs are added to make the taste richer. And it can fill your stomach.


    Grandma Yu praised: "Madam, this pancake is really delicious. I didn''t expect that bean dregs can be made into pancakes."


    Soybeans are usually eaten stewed. Not only does it cost a lot of firewood, but it also makes you fart if you eat too much. In the past, farmers in the northwest also tried to grind soybeans into powder and make them into pancakes, but they would not form a ball and would fall apart.


    The dried soybeans are very hard and difficult to grind. If the millstone is not heavy enough, a few handfuls of dried soybeans can lift it up.


    Gu Jinli said: "Soybeans can not only be made into cakes, but also made into tofu and used to extract oil. There are many benefits."


    He added: "I made tofu yesterday, and there are still a few boxes left. I will make it for you to try tonight."


    "Tofu? Pressing oil? Madam is talking about soybean oil from the south?" Not only Grandma Yu, but also Uncle Mao asked.


    Gu Jinli nodded and briefly told them about the tofu and soybean oil. Although he didn''t exin it clearly, both Uncle Mao and Aunt Yu knew that the soybean oiling from the south must be rted to the Gu family.


    Uncle Mao and Aunt Yu were excited. They felt that Brother Mus daughter-inw was really a treasure. She knew a lot of things and they were all useful. Not bad, not bad.


    After finishing a bean dregs cake, Grandma Yu and Uncle Mao were no longer nervous. They talked about the manpower they brought this time and handed a brochure to Gu Jinli: "Madam, please take a look. If you are not satisfied, just tell me, People will be sent away.


    Mother Yu added another sentence: "Including the old ve. If the old ve fails to serve the madam well, the madam can deal with it. The old ve will notin and listen to the madam in everything."


    Muge''er is having a hard time now. They will not rely on old people to cause trouble to Muge''er. They just want to get along well with the Gu family, stabilize Muge''er''s backyard, and let Muge''er live happily.


    Gu Jinli took the roster and opened it. The names, temperaments, skills, and other information of the people were written on it.


    "You''ve done it very carefully. Thank you for your hard work, grandma." After reading it, Gu Jinli put the book away and said to grandma Yu: "Mammy, you just arrived and you can''t enter the room to serve me yet. I will put you in the big room first. In the kitchen, cook for the servants, and then find a chance to eat the food you cooked, and then transfer you back to cook for us and my wife, and finally transfer you to the house to serve."


    Mother Yu has no objection: "Madam is very considerate. I listen to Madam."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said to Qin Sang, "Mommy talks like Xiao Pingxi."


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled, nodding in agreement: "Well, they are indeed very simr."


    They all like to say, I listen to my wife/I listen to Second Aunt Gu.


    After saying that, he poured half a cup of hot water and mixed it with cold boiled water. He touched the cup to make sure it would not burn his mouth, and then handed the cup to Gu Jinli: "There is a brazier burning in the house, it is easy to get dry, so drink more water. "


    Gu Jinli took it and drank it naturally. After she finished drinking, Qin Sang took the empty cup and poured himself a ss of water. After taking two gulps, he put down the cup.


    Mother Yu and Uncle Mao were stunned... Is this Muge''er?


    In the past, Mugeer would not take care of someone like this. On the contrary, as Yao''er, he has always been taken care of. And because he is not as yful as other children, he only likes to practice martial arts and study. The Marquis and his wife felt that their youngest son was a bit stupid, and they were afraid that he would wrong them, so they gave him a lot of good things without even asking him to ask.


    Later, I felt that my son was too bored, so I encouraged him to go out to y. When he didnt go, I could only take the initiative to y with him and give him things that little boys like to y with.


    In short, Mu Geer will always be favored. This is the first time they have seen him doting on someone, and he does it very carefully... The Marquis and Madam are worried for nothing, Mu Geer will not stay at all, as long as it is someone he likes , he will be very good.


    Mother Yu and Uncle Mao both have a sense of joy and pride as if our young master had just grown up. It can be seen that he takes care of someone so personally, and feels distressed.


    Mammy Yu wanted to say, "Brother Mu, don''t do anything, let mee." But thinking of Qin Sang''s temper, she didn''t dare to say it.


    Although Mugeer doesn''t like to talk, he has an idea. If you go against his will, he will be unhappy.


    Mother Yu could only hold back and say nothing.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he said: "Mommy did a good job."


    He said again: "We as husband and wife have always liked to resolve matters between us. Matters at home are handled by Xiaoyu. From now on, you can just listen to Xiaoyu''s arrangements. Don''t worry about anything else."


    The meaning of these words was already very clear. Aunt Yu and Uncle Mao stood up in a hurry and said respectfully: "Yes, I obey my order."


    Gu Jinli felt that Qin Sang was too serious. After all, he was an old man who was loyal to the Qin family, and his attitude towards them should be softer.


    So she got up, went to the back room, took out two big red fruits, and handed them to them: "Brother Qin just brought them back today. You can try them. They are sweet and crisp."


    Mother Yu/Uncle Spear:


    Mu Geers wife actually has this hobby of giving food to people.


    "Thank you, madam." The two of them took the big red fruit and looked at the smile on Gu Jinli''s face, feeling warm in their hearts. In any case, this new master treated them well.


    However, Grandma Yu still asked uneasily: "Is the e on Madam''s face real or fake?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, now I am slowly changing the e patches. Once they are sent to the health center, and they havepletely settled down, they will be removed."


    Emperor Jingyuan said that she had made great contributions to the country and should be treated kindly. With this sentence, she was considered safe.


    Gu Jinli saw that Aunt Yu was worried about her face, so she went into the back room. When she came out again, the e patch on her face was gone.


    Mother Yu and Uncle Maos eyes lit up with surprise on their faces: Madam, she looks really beautiful, like a begonia flower.


    That''s right, when seeing Mrs. Gu''s true appearance, Grandma Yu remembered the begonia nt in the Hou Mansion... The moment when Mrs. Gu walked out briskly, Grandma Yu seemed to have seen a tree full of blooming crabapple flowers. Like, very amazing.


    No wonder Mugeer likes Gu.


    When he was in the Hou Mansion, Mu Geer loved to practice martial arts and read under the silk crabapple tree.


    When the Marquis saw him, he asked him why he did not go to the martial arts field to practice martial arts, but went to this flowering tree?


    My son, you are a boy. You are a boy practicing martial arts under a flower tree. No matter how you look at it, you look like a girl.


    The men of our Qin family must be domineering, not sissy!

 Chapter 1803: ball

    Chapter 1803: ball


    Chapter 1803 Jade Chapter


    Kemugeer said, because the flower is beautiful, like a little girl wearing a red and white skirt.


    After hearing this, Mr. Hou was shocked. He felt that if the youngest said such words at such a young age, he might be crooked when he grows up!


    He was so anxious that he ran to find Mrs. Hou and said to her: "I''m afraid our youngest is a good-looking man. In the future, we have to find a very beautiful wife for him. Otherwise, if that boy wants to take a concubine, he will have such a stubborn temper." , I guess I cant stop it, and the family rules I set are over.


    Mrs. Houughed and said that Mr. Hou had misunderstood: "With Brother Mu''s temper, he doesn''t know how to take a concubine, he just refuses to marry one."


    Mrs. Hou spends more time with Brother Mu than Mr. Hou. She has already noticed that her youngest son likes good-looking people. If he cannot find a good-looking girl to be his wife when he grows up, given his temper, he will not be able to marry her. Married.


    After hearing this, the Marquis was worried for a long time. He secretly sent people to find out which house in and outside the capital had a little girl of the same age who had a good appearance, good conduct, and the same age.


    Let''s watch it first, and wait until the youngest reaches fifteen years old to introduce him to meet him. If he likes it, he should make a decision quickly, lest this stubborn boy with high vision bes a bachelor!


    Unfortunately, before Mugeer was fifteen, the family copsed and both Mr. Hou and Mrs. Hou passed away.


    Thinking of the past, Grandma Yu''s eyes were red and she almost shed tears, but she quickly suppressed her tears. Today was a happy day, so she couldn''t cry.


    After a while, Aunt Yu called Uncle Mao, and the two of them knelt down again and said to Gu Jinli sincerely: "Old ve, thank you Madam for your trust."


    Mr. Gu would make herself look ugly in order to protect herself and save Mugeer from trouble, but in order to appease them, she showed them her true appearance, which was a sign of trust in them.


    The old ve will not betray my wifes trust. The two said at the same time.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Get up, you don''t have to kneel all the time."


    He added: "Do good things in the future, and we, husband and wife, will not treat you badly, but I still want to say something ugly. If you change in the future and do something that betrays the Lord, then don''t me us for being cruel."


    "Yes, I understand, madam, don''t worry." After the two said this, they stood up and stood aside respectfully.


    Qin Sang calcted the time and found that it had been more than two-quarters of an hour since they came in. Staying too long would arouse suspicion, so he said: "Mommy, Uncle Yan, you go down first."


    From that moment on, Qin Sang changed his name and stopped calling him Uncle Mao.


    "Yes." The two responded, bowed and left, led by Erqing.


    After the door of the room closed again, Qin Sang turned around, hugged Gu Jinli, buried his head in her hair, and said with a heavy breath: "Xiaoyu, I miss my parents."


    He regretted a little. Why didn''t he talk much when he was a child? You should talk to your parents more, but now you have no chance to do so.


    Gu Jinli hugged him back, patted his back with one hand, andforted him: "Don''t be sad, as long as you live well, your parents will be happy."


    But


    I hated my mother.


    Hate her for not being strong. Even if she can''t bear the news of her father''s death, can''t she live for these sons?


    Died by suicide, turning him from the most favored youngest son to an orphan who lost his parents and brother overnight!


    "I''m not a good son." Qin Sang felt very sad and wanted to stab himself and cry, but he didn''t want to worry Xiaoyu, so he restrained himself.


    Although he is not a good son, he wants to be a good husband for Xiaoyu and a good father for his future children.


    "Qin Mu, you are a good son. You have done a good enough job. Don''t deny yourself. Do you hear me?" Gu Jinli pushed him away, looked into his red eyes and said, "If you dare to think wildly again, let yourself If you feel ufortable, I will stun you."


    Gu Jinli took out a silver needle and shook it at Qin Sang. After thinking about it, he asked him seriously: "How about I stun you? This way you can have a good sleep and you will be fine when you wake up." .


    Qin Sang shook his head: "We still have to make arrangements for the people left behind, and we have to leave for Daokou Gou the day after tomorrow. Don''t get dizzy."


    There is still work to be done.


    "Then you cry, it will feel better if you cry." Gu Jinli encouraged him: "Don''t be shy, in the worst case I will cry with you."


    As he spoke, he put away the silver needle, turned his hand and pulled out a clean handkerchief, saying: "Cry, I will wipe your tears."


    Qin Sang: "...Xiaoyu always likes to tease me." I can''t cry now.


    Gu Jinli smiled, his smile bright and eye-catching: "The more you tease, the more you can smile, and then you can live a good life."


    He held up the veil again and asked, "Are you crying?"


    Qin Sang:


    Stop crying, want to kiss!


    Qin Sang picked her up, returned to the back room, pressed her on the brick bed, and kissed her mouth that was slightly opened due to shock... Well, it was so sweet, a taste that made him happy and crazy.


    "Well, don''t be impulsive~" Gu Jinli wanted to run away, but he grabbed him and pushed him back. The coat and skirt were taken off, revealing a long red cloth skirt.


    The color and figure were so alluring, which made him even more happy, and he moved faster. But in the blink of an eye, the long sarong was gone, and her whole body fell into his generous arms, and he kissed her so that she had no resistance.


    Gu Jinli: "...I was wrong, I won''t tease you next time, but it really can''t be done, eh~"


    Qin Sang didn''t care and just kissed her wantonly, which made Gu Jinli experience his stubbornness... He was indeed a stubborn person, as long as he made up his mind, he would not change it!


    However, Qin Sang just teased her in return. When the two were about to be honest with each other, he stopped, kissed her and said: "Xiaoyu said, you have to tease her more to have a better life."


    Gu Jinli choked: "You are teasing me on purpose!"


    Qin Sang nodded, stared at her, kissed her eyes that were staring at him, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu is right, if you tease me, life will indeed be better than before."


    asshole!


    Gu Jinli cursed in his heart, but when he saw him smiling, he finally felt relieved... Well, she did a good job in coaxing her husband. Look, it was settled so quickly.


    but


    Xiaoyu, I feel bad. Qin Sang really missed her.


    But Gu Jinli couldn''t help it: "Be patient for a few more days, be good."


    Tomorrow is the day when Sister Dahua is buried. No matter how you say it, you always call her Sister. The deceased is the oldest. The day before the burial, you should start to eat vegetarian food and keep your mind pure.


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded, hugged her, closed his eyes for a long time, and when he opened his eyes again, he said: "Xiaoyu, mother has something for you, I will get it for you."


    Having said that, put on your robe and get down to the kang.


    Gu Jinli heard that it was a relic given by his mother-inw, so he didn''t dare to neglect it and hurriedly sat up and got dressed.


    After she got dressed, Qin Sang came in with a box, sat back on the kang, hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu, take a look."


    Gu Jinli was a little nervous and a little excited. He took the box and asked, "What did mother leave for me?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s what Xiaoyu likes, and it''s what Xiaoyu deserves."


    Dont tell me directly, so mysterious?


    Gu Jinli was even more looking forward to it. After taking the three small keys, he used the key to open the box... This box was also a mechanism box. He needed three keys to open the mechanism inside the box one by one before he couldpletely open the box.


    In the box, there is a white jade medal lying across the side. The jade medal is small and clear, with a faint cold light. But as soon as the jade medal is touched, a burst of warmthes from the fingertips.


    "It''s warm jade." Gu Jinli was shocked. Regardless of the use of this jade medal, its material alone was precious enough.

 Chapter 1804: Great fortune from heaven

    Chapter 1804: Great fortune from heaven


    Chapter 1804: Huge Fortune from Heaven


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, this piece of warm jade was a dowry given to my mother by my grandmother. It is as big as a fist. It is extremely rare. It was left by my grandmother. My mother is very precious and said that she would leave it to her future daughter-inw. But the son she gave birth toter. It was a bit too much, so my father asked someone to cut the warm jade into pieces, and used the first small piece of warm jade to make this jade medal for my mother to take care of all the property secretly in the house."


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up: "All the belongings hidden in the house?"


    This sounds very valuable.


    Qin Sang looked at her bright eyes, smiled, hugged her tighter, looked down at her and said: "Well, it''s just the property that has not been seen in the family, which is taken care of by Uncle Mao. After something happened to the family, the property in some ces was not Its easy to manage, its put away, but the valuables are buried, so you wont lose much.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he couldn''t hold himself back any longer andughed out loud: "This feeling of having a huge fortune bequeathed from the sky is so beautiful."


    Qin Sang kissed her who was smiling happily and murmured: "Well, it is indeed beautiful."


    He is not referring to family property.


    He added: "So Xiaoyu doesn''t have to think of ways to make money. The money in our family belongs to Xiaoyu."


    "That''s what you said, do you feel sorry for me?" After Gu Jinli said this, he bit him maliciously, causing him to hold her down again. After a fuss, he suppressed the urge to eat her, Then he said: "Little fish shouldn''t have to work so hard."


    The wife he married after spending several years should live the life of a young noblewoman. She should not have to worry about too many things, just live afortable life, and then act coquettishly or lose her temper at him.


    He raised his hand again, caressed her petal-red face and said, "Little fish are like flowers, they want to be hidden."


    Just like when he was a child, he would pick up silken crabapple flowers and bring them back to his room and hide them next to his pillow. However, he would only pick up one of his favorite flowers and would not hide too many.


    However, he was eventually discovered by the boy who was cleaning the house. He thought it was a bit strange for a boy to hide flowers, so he reported it to his parents.


    His father was very worried and gave him a powerful sword and a ck iron dagger, saying that the boy should hide these things.


    But my mother said: "If you like flowers, there is no need to hide them. Let the servants cut you a few every day and put them in vases in the house."


    He also gave him a picture frame so that he could put the flowers he picked up in the picture frame and save them to make dried flowers. He said that everyone likes beautiful things, so its okay for a boy to like flowers and there is no need to hide them.


    Now that I think about it, my mothers teachings to him were very different from those of my eldest and second brothers. She would make my eldest brother work hard to learn his skills, and would allow him to do what he likes... Mother would be like this, probably because she was afraid, that her father and them would die. On the battlefield, I want my eldest brother to learn skills to protect himself, but I don''t want him to learn martial arts.


    Because he is the youngest son and does not need to bear the responsibilities of the family.


    But he prefers military matters.


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that he was in a daze, Gu Jinli held his face and asked, "What are you thinking about? Do you miss your parents again?"


    Qin Sang nodded and told her about hiding flowers when he was a child.


    Gu Jinli smiled rudely, looked at him and said, "I didn''t realize that you liked hiding flowers when you were a child."


    It is very inconsistent with your current tall and majestic appearance.


    Qin Sang retracted his arms, hugged her tightly and said, "I don''t like hidden flowers now, I like small fish."


    I want to hide it, but I also like to see her looking carefree and carefree in front of others.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, looked at his face for a moment, and said, "Well, you are handsome too, and I like you too."


    Suddenly saying such words made Qin Sang''s heart tremble. He hugged her tighter, fearing that she would be ufortable if he hugged her too tightly, so his arms became loose.


    Gu Jinli noticed his attentiveness and smiled. He picked up the jade medal in the box and looked at the bottom of the jade medal: "Qin Yu family."


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded, pointing to the cloud pattern at the bottom of the jade seal and said, "The cloud pattern was designed by my mother herself. These cloud patterns can form my mother''s name. All the stewards of the industry will only recognize this seal."


    It is the order given by dad.


    Dad was going to war and could not always apany his mother, so he wanted to provide her with as much protection as possible. The secret property at home was one of the safeguards.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli took paper, pressed the ink pad with a jade seal, and printed on the paper... Unfortunately, to check the words in the moir pattern, you have to use a special method. An inexperienced person like her can''t see it at all.e out.


    Qin Sang taught her a trick. He took a thin piece of gauze paper from under the box and wrapped the jade medal in it. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, he took off the gauze paper, held her hand and carried it with her. She carefully touched the lines on the gauze paper.


    It''s a pity... Gu Jinli said with a bitter face: "I didn''t touch it out."


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s difficult to touch it the first time. Just touch it a few times and close your eyes."


    However, it was only for the sixth time that Gu Jinli took out the character scratched out on the gauze paper, and it turned out to be: "Zhen."


    Aplex and solemn name.


    Well, Yu Zhen, thats my mothers name. Qin Sang nodded, watching her closing her eyes to feel the cloud patterns, and secretly kissed her... Well, it was still so sweet.


    After being kissed by him, Xiaoyu opened her eyes and red at him, blushing and saying, "Don''t mess around, I am feeling your mother''s name, you are not dignified."


    Qin Sang said: "If mother knows that I am not a bachelor, but marry the person I like as my wife, she will only be happy and will not think that I am ungrateful."


    When he was a child, his parents were afraid that he would be too solemn.


    After speaking, he took out another booklet and handed it to her: "They are all for small fish."


    Gu Jinli was puzzled. He opened it and saw that it was written in the booklet, such-and-such city, such-and-such shop, such-and-such vige... Good guy, he wrote a whole booklet, which calmed her down.


    She looked at Qin Sang and sighed: "Your family is so rich!"


    Qin Sang corrected her: "It belongs to Xiaoyu. From now on, Xiaoyu can spend whatever he wants."


    Ha, he suddenly got rich. Gu Jinli couldn''t help butughed out loud: "Okay, let''s spend it together."


    He added: "These properties should be kept in a dark ce until they are needed urgently in the future. We have enough money now."


    She has money from various businesses, and Qin Sang also has business in the fishing vige, so he has plenty of money.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, I''ll listen to Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "When did you be Xiao Pingxi?"


    Qin Sang: "He obviously learned from me."


    He has always listened to Xiaoyu, he just didnt say it out loud.


    "Okay, okay, he''s learning from you." Gu Jinli coaxed him in turn, and he was very happy, and continued to look at her with joy and pride in his raised eyebrows.


    Gu Jinli understood immediately and said, "Brother Qin is the best person to me."


    The corners of Qin Sang''s mouth curved: "Call me Xianggong."


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, turned around, sat on him, looked at him, and shouted in a very artificial way: "Mr.


    Qin Sang''s body stiffened and he turned his head away quickly, but he couldn''t help but look at her. He saw that her clothes were loose and one side of her clothes had slipped down, revealing her white shoulders and... well, the little fish had grown up again. .


    Small fish.


    "Um?"


    "I think"


    Its useless to think about it, the dead person is the most important, do you understand?


    Then youre still teasing me? The tone was very aggrieved.


    "I was wrong. I will make it up to you after the funeral."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang turned around, looked at her, and said with a smile: "This is what Xiaoyu said. I remember it. Don''t cry tired when the timees."

 Chapter 1805: buried

    Chapter 1805: buried


    Chapter 1805 Buried


    Gu Jinli frowned, feeling like he had been deceived.


    However, it was toote to realize that I had been deceived.


    Okay. She is a person who loves her husband.


    Qin Sang''s whole body felt a little excited. Suppressing the longing in his heart, she gathered up her slipping clothes and told her about Master Lu: "He is the leader of the dead soldiers in the family, and he came here to help."


    Then he told her about Master Lu.


    Gu Jinli was extremely impressed when he heard this: "It would be a pity not to be a general."


    Such a capable man should go into battle to kill the enemy and make achievements, but because of his kindness, he is willing to live in darkness and work for the Qin family.


    Qin Sang said: "My father tried to persuade him, but he was not happy. He said that there is no one in this life who is worthy of his future, and he does not want to owe anything to the Qin family. He has to pay it off in this life, and he can live his own life in the next life."


    Gu Jinli:


    The ancients were always obsessed with repaying kindness.


    She added: "Since he is such a capable person, wouldn''t it be better to leave him somewhere else to help you train people? There is no need to follow him. We have You An and You Ping and they are enough."


    Qin Sang said: "It''s good for him toe here. You An and the others have too little experience. Uncle Yu has a lot of experience. If he takes You An and the others for a period of time, You An and the others can improve a lot in their abilities."


    He added: "Brother Luo is helping us train the manpower in other ces. We will not be short of manpower."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli stared at Qin Sang and said sincerely: "You are indeed Yao''er."


    Even though his family was in decline, he was still favored by so many people, and Luo Ying was quite afraid of him, and would carefully watch his face and act, for fear that he would be unhappy.


    Qin Sang smiled and whispered to her: "It''s good to be a child."


    His parents, brothers, and close rtives are all very kind to him, almost always responding to his requests, so he has learned how to pamper people, including small fishes.


    Gu Jinli was amused by his slightly proud tone and said, "I like you very much. I will be more proud in the future."


    Although he is the youngest child, he has endured too much now and the burden on his shoulders is too heavy. She wants him to live a happier life.


    Qin Sang saw it and followed her words: "Okay, I will definitely be more proud in the future."


    He added: "Xiaoyu, I am actually very happy because you are here."


    No matter how heavy his burden is and how great the pressure is, as long as she is there, he will not suffer.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, hugged him, buried his head in his arms, and said, "I live a happy life too, because you are here."


    He is rich, handsome and very fond of her. The thought of such a man being hers makes her happy.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang lowered his head and looked at her in his arms. His heart felt soft, and his eyes were full of joy. He had an urge to die with her.


    However


    "Aren''t you going to arrange for the left-behind personnel to leave for Daokou Gou the day after tomorrow? It''s gettingte, so hurry up." Gu Jinli reminded him and pushed him away.


    Qin Sang was not happy, so he pulled her back and hugged her for a moment before letting her go: "I''m leaving. I''ll be back to have dinner with you before dark."


    Well, lets go. Gu Jinli sat on the brick kang, holding the jade medal box and said to him. The red cloth skirt she was wearing was spread out on the kang, looking like a blooming flower, and she holding the jade medal box was the stamen in the flower.


    Qin Sang was about to leave, but he came back, held her chin, leaned over and kissed her, but he only dared to taste it briefly, and soon let go of her and said, "I''m leaving."


    If you stay any longer, I''m afraid something will happen. Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, let''s go."


    Hurry up, youve already said it twice.


    Qin Sang smiled, gently caressed her face, then turned and left.


    It was about to set off, and there were many trivial things to do, including arranging for the left-behind people to nt hemorrhoids, harvesting corn in the newly purchased vige, and visiting the newly purchased house and shop. Therefore, by the time Qin Sang came back, it was almost dark.


    Xiao Pingxi had alreadye over and was sitting obediently on the brick kang in the outer room. When he saw Qin Sanging back, he greeted happily: "Uncle Qin is back. It''s time for dinner. Aunt Gu and I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded, sitting next to Gu Jinli to eat: "Eat."


    Tonights meal was very rich. I boiled the few remaining pine mushrooms and added eggs. It was very delicious.


    After finishing the meal happily, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang said to Xiao Pingxi: "The date has been chosen. Your mother will be buried before three quarters tomorrow. The funeral arrangements have been taken care of. It will be done when you arrive." . We will also be with you and will remind you what to do tomorrow, so dont worry."


    But you are going to keep a vigil for your mother tonight, keep vigil all night, and burn paper money for her. You cant stop it. You An will apany you at the funeral camp, so dont be afraid.


    My mother has been dead for a long time. Xiao Pingxi knew that she must be buried, but when he heard this, he still couldn''t help crying.


    He didnt dare to cry loudly. He only dared to sob quietly and apologized to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang: Im sorry~


    He didnt want to be disgusted by crying, but he couldnt hold back his tears.


    Looking at such a sensible and cautious child who was afraid of being disliked, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang felt ufortable and their eyes were red.


    "It''s okay, there''s no need to apologize, there''s no need to hold back. Although your grandpa''s family and we have different surnames, we have experienced life and death together. We are closer than family members. In front of us, you can cry boldly, and no one will dislike you." Gu Jinli knelt down, hugged him, and said these words slowly.


    I vowed in my heart that when I have children in the future, I will never let them end up in Xiao Pingxis situation, and I will protect them well.


    Xiao Pingxi didn''t say anything, but his crying became louder. Finally, when he saw Gu Jinli holding him, he let go without disdain. Uncle Qin still squatted down and hugged him and Aunt Gu, and finally couldn''t help but let out a cry. Cry loudly.


    She was crying quite miserably, which frightened Ji Zhenniang and the others, so they ran over to ask about the situation.


    Xiao Pingxi was very embarrassed and stopped crying.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang took him out, exined the situation, and finally sent him to Zhong Ling''s camp.


    After waiting for the rest of the camp, Gu Jinli said: "Don''t be afraid, your mother is the one who loves you the most. Talk to her and she will be very happy when she hears it."


    Xiao Pingxi: "Well, I will tell my mother that I am living a very good life..."


    Mother does not need to beg those masters for him anymore. He is already living a good life and will live even better in the future. He will be a very promising person so that my mother can have a good reputation even in the underground world.


    "Be good." Gu Jinli and Qin Sang did not leave immediately. Instead, they knelt down and burned paper with Xiao Pingxi for an hour. They then went to Wen Qiong''s Tingling camp nearby to check on Wen Rong, and then went back to sleep.


    The next day, before dawn, the two of them got up. After washing, they ate the cold food sent by Aunt Tao, which was the cold breakfast food.


    Tian Dahua was about to be buried. ording to the rules, rtives had to eat cold food for a day. Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian were not here, leaving Xiao Pingxi alone, so they apanied him to observe these rules.


    "Mommy, is Daqinging? How about Xiao Pingxi? You''re not crying, are you?" Gu Jinli asked worriedly while eating his breakfast.


    Aunt Tao said: "Daqing knew that Madam would definitely ask about this, so she talked back and forth. Xiao Pingxi cried a few times, but it was okay, but Wen Rong fainted from crying twice. Fortunately, You An was here, otherwise Something is going to happen.

 Chapter 1806: Mu County gathering place

    Chapter 1806: Mu County gathering ce


    Chapter 1806 Mu County Meeting ce


    Wen Qiong''s death was too tragic, and Wen Rong was a man who loved to quarrel with others. Seeing that his only rtive was about to be buried, he couldn''t ept it. He cried while holding the coffin until he fainted.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this and asked Qin Sang: "Can his temper be controlled?"


    "Yes, throw it away and practice, kill all the pretentiousness, and you won''t be like this again." Qin Sang said, handing her the teacup that was kept in his arms to keep warm: "Little fish, drink water."


    Gu Jinli took the water cup and drank all the water in it... Today I will eat cold food and drink cold water. This water was boiledst night and is already cold now. But after being covered by him for half a quarter of an hour, it felt cold. Its gone.


    But Qin Sang was still afraid that her stomach would hurt if she ate cold food, so he said: "Eat less and drink less. After midnight, let''s have another hot meal."


    He added: "We won''t leave until tomorrow, so we can sleep for two more hours. It''s okay to go to bedter."


    He has the final say here, and the time of departure is also determined by him.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli smiled at him and said, "I''m fine. I used to eat boiled leaves when I was fleeing the famine. Now I just eat some cold food. You don''t have to worry."


    Qin Sang felt distressed, remembering the first time he saw her.


    At that time, she was thin and small, but she was full of fierceness. She was about to chop down an evil person who took advantage of the chaos to do evil.


    Originally, he could go over and make friends with themter, but he rushed over and helped her beat the viin... Perhaps, from the moment he first saw her, he couldn''t bear to see her suffering and couldn''t help but want to help. she.


    And he did the right thing and found a good wife.


    "Come here, I''ll tie it up for you." Gu Jinli took out a white cloth and tied it on his waist and arm. After she tied it on him, he also picked up the white cloth and tied it on her right arm and her waist.


    Xiaoyus waist is so thin, its only as wide as his palms together, so at that time, he always worries, what if he breaks her by tossing her?


    Okay, lets eat more fish. Qin Sang said this seriously after tying the white cloth around her waist.


    "What are you worrying about again?" Gu Jinli knew him well, so he asked with a smile, without needing him to answer. After he was done, he greeted him: "Let''s go, Wen Qiong will be buried before Chen Shi, let''s You have to go now.


    Wen Qiong died before she could even have a hairpin. The rule here is that if an immature girl or boy passes away, she must be buried before the chen hour.


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded, took her hand and left the room.


    The Zhang family and the Xie family, who lived in the left and right wing rooms, heard the sound of their doors opening and came out.


    The servants of the two families stood behind the masters of the two families, holding paper money and paying homage.


    Gu Xiaoyu, are you going to bury Wen Qiong? Ji Zhenniang asked.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Are you going to bury Wen Qiong in person?"


    Ji Zhenniang: "Well, I want to see her off."


    Gu Jinli was a little surprised. Ji Zhenniang was scared to death of ghosts. During this period, because there were two corpses parked in the vige, she was so frightened that she did not dare to leave the yard. She even cried because of the smell of corpses.


    I didnt expect that she would go to see Wen Qiong off in person.


    However, looking at Ji Zhenniang shrugging her head and looking unmotivated, it seems that she was thinking of her daughter again. Ji Zhenniang is a doting girl, and she will think of her little Zhuzhu whenever something happens. .


    I will go to Wen Qiong''s funeral in person. I think it is because I think of my daughter that I feel sad.


    "Okay, let''s go together." Gu Jinli responded to Ji Zhenniang''s words and greeted Han: "Sister-inw Zhang, let''s go."


    Han Ms. Han told her a few days ago that she would go to the funeral in person on the day Wen Qiong and Tian Dahua were buried.


    "Hey." Mrs. Han responded and told the apanying nanny: "Look at Sister Yu and Brother Yi. If they wake up, let them have breakfast first. If they hear any loud noise, tell them not to Its normal to be afraid.


    Brother and sister Qin invited two Taoists to build a monastery for Wen Qiong and Tian Dahua. They recited sutras all nightst night. They will be buriedter and the sound of blowing and beating will be even louder.


    "Yes, I know, madam, don''t worry." Mammy responded, sent the Han couple out of the yard, and then returned to the house.


    It was still dark, Erqing held a torch in front to light the way, while Aunt Tao followed Gu Jinli. Xiaoji did note and was guarding the house.


    The group walked for a quarter of an hour, and before they arrived outside Wen Qiong''s tent, they heard Wen Rong''s crying.


    His voice was hoarse, but Rong was still crying loudly, and the sound drowned out the Taoist''s chanting.


    San''an said: "Wen Rong heard that the louder the rtives cry, the easier the deceased''s road to **** will be, so he kept crying loudly."


    this?


    Forget it, if crying like this can make Wen Rong feel at ease, then let him.


    "Qin Baihu, Mrs. Qin has arrived!" San''an acted as a singer for the Wen family, announcing the farewell to the guests.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang entered the Jinling camp, offered incense to Wen Qiong, and bowed three times.


    Thank you from rtives! Sanan shouted again.


    Originally, one should call "filial son" to express gratitude, but Wen Rong is Wen Qiong''s younger brother, so he cannot call him "filial son".


    Wen Rong knelt down and bowed to Qin Sang and his wife, choking with sobs and said, "Thank you, Master Qin, and Mrs. Qin foring to see my sister off."


    "My condolences." Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli, then turned around and came out of the tent, waiting outside to see Wen Qiong off and bury her.


    Then Zhang Yan and the Han couple went to worship.


    Next up are Xie Cheng and Ji Zhenniang.


    Coming down next are the Kuang family, Mr. Hong and their rtives...


    Wen Rong was shocked, very excited, and cried loudly... This time the cry was not a shrill howl, but a heartfelt gratitude.


    Originally I thought that since they were unrted siblings, and because my sister died so tragically, everyone would be disgusted and note to pay homage to her and send her on her final journey.


    How did we know that everyone was here, including the soldiers, and the worship ceremonysted from dark until the end of the morning.


    "The time hase, lift up the coffin and bury it!" San''an shouted, and several other Ans, wearing linen clothes, lifted Wen Qiong''s coffin and walked towards the mountain.


    Along the way, paper money kept flowing, and many people who came to worship Wen Qiong sent Wen Qiong to the mountain.


    Mr. Hong said to Wen Rong: "Your sister has managed her affairs decently. You should be more open-minded. There are still many good people in the world."


    After hearing this, Wen Rong felt ashamed. He admitted that he had angered many people because of his sister''s death, but today''s farewell did make him feel relieved.


    In the afternoon, everyone went to see Tian Dahua off again, and took Tian Dahua to the mountain for burial.


    Grandma Tao, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang have been apanying Xiao Pingxi and reminding him of what to do all the time. Therefore, although Xiao Pingxi is young, he still does a perfect job in throwing pots and gs for Tian Dahua.


    After burying Tian Dahua, Xiao Pingxi thanked everyone who came to see his mother off one by one. This move made Wen Rong ashamed. After burying his sister, he did not thank everyone who came to see her off.


    But everyone didnt have time to worry about this with Wen Rong. After finishing two funerals, they immediately got busy setting off to Daomigokou tomorrow.


    It is said that we are going to Daokou Gou, but actually we are going to a new gathering ce in Mu County.

 Chapter 1807: shock

    Chapter 1807: shock


    Chapter 1807 Surprise


    Daokougou Camp is an important military area, and rtives are not allowed to enter without permission, so Xu You allocated a piece ofnd for his rtives to live temporarily. Thend is collectively known as the Mu County Assembly Area, and it is about a day away from Daokougou Camp. distance.


    "Move quickly and check the carriages and horses before dark. Don''t wait until tomorrow to check again to find out there are serious problems. That will dy things!" Niu Dabao shouted in the open space where the vehicles were parked.


    Hundreds of soldiers who knew how to drivey under the car to inspect the vehicle.


    Qin Sang came with his own soldiers for inspection. When he saw this, he said: "Uncle Niu, we have too many carriages and horses. I''m afraid we won''t be able to inspect them all before dark. Light the torch and let them inspect carefully. Don''t make mistakes just to rush the work." Checked."


    "Sure, I''ll pass on the order right now." Niu Dabao said, turned around and shouted at the soldiers inspecting the vehicles: "Check carefully, don''t rush!"


    Yes! The soldiers inspected more slowly, but more carefully.


    Niu Dabao looked at it and smiled and said: "Thank you, Sang, for reminding me, otherwise I would have missed the inspection while driving them to work."


    If the inspection is missed and something happens to the carriage while it is running, the carriage may be destroyed and people may be killed.


    Then he said to Niu Sijin who was following Qin Sang: "Don''t be stupid and learn more from your brother Sang. Your three brothers all learned how to save their lives after following your brother Sang for a while! "


    Qin Sang is very capable, and Niu Dabao likes to throw his sons to him. He has already discussed with Qin Sang that even if he can''t get a piece of the guard house, he will let several gold men take turns to work in his guard house. There''s no need to be polite to them. Beat them if they deserve it. If they vite military discipline, behead them if they deserve it. In short, please give me advice!


    The two families are very familiar with each other, so Qin Sang doesn''t mind bringing a few golds with him, and the few golds are very sensible and won''t cause trouble for him.


    Niu Sijin hurriedly said: "I know, Dad, I am obedient. Brother Sang is praising me."


    "Bah, just being obedient is enough? You must be able to do things! Are you praising you? Your Brother Sang is just a polite word. Do you think it is apliment? You don''t know it?" Niu Dabao took the opportunity to scold Niu Sijin. Tell him not to drift off and learn his skills.


    Niu Sijin felt aggrieved. He felt that he was still young and it was good to be able to learn like this.


    But he didnt dare to say it. If he did, his father would give him a beating. He could only nod his head and say, Yes, my son is wrong. He must learn his skills well.


    Niu Dabao let him go and turned to talk to Qin Sang.


    After the two of them talked for more than a quarter of an hour, Qin Sang took his men to see the ancient master and his disciples.


    The ancient teacher and his disciples were inspecting the horses and mules, and said to the soldiers: "Look at the hooves. If you find anything wrong with the hooves, tell them immediately. Smell it again. Sometimes you can''t see the pus inside the hoof, but you can smell it."


    Hey, I understand. The soldiers who followed the ancient master and apprenticed to learn how to handle livestock immediately followed the instructions.


    Gu Gu, have any horses or mules been found to have problems? Qin Sang asked Gu Gu.


    "Your Excellency is here." Gu Gu was very happy to see Qin Sang and replied: "We found six mules with problems, but it''s not a big problem and can be cured, but we have to stay in Gujia Vige to recuperate, and we can''t set off with us tomorrow. .


    Qin Sang felt relieved when he heard that the problem was with the mule: "It''s okay, as long as there is nothing wrong with the horse."


    After talking to Gu Gu, he wandered around the livestock camp for another three quarters of an hour before leaving. By the time he returned to the Gu family''s house, it was already dark.


    Gu Jinli was not in the house, but at Han''s side, talking to Han and others about their departure tomorrow.


    Qin Sang heard Gu Jinli scolding Ji Zhenniang, with a smile on his lips... He liked the way Xiaoyu got along with others and was free and easy.


    He stopped in the yard, listened to a few words, and then walked back to his main house.


    "Sir." Aunt Tao was guarding the main room. When she saw Qin Sanging back, she immediately gave him tea. It was still cold and he had to wait until midnight before he could eat hot food.


    Qin Sang took the tea, and after drinking it, he asked Aunt Tao to pour another cup, took it and held it in his arms, and asked, "How long has it been since Xiaoyu came to Sister-inw Zhang''s ce?"


    Aunt Tao smiled, because she couldn''t wait for Madam toe back, so she replied: "I''ll go as soon as Ie back from the mountain. I should have said all the things that need to be said. Is this old ve going to call Madam home?" Well, Mammy, lets take a trip. Qin Sang nodded and said, If you havent finished speaking, you can just let Xiaoyu finish speaking and thene back.


    "Yes." Mother Tao was very happy. The Lord cared about his wife as much as when they first got married, so she felt relieved.


    Mama Tao went to the Zhang family''s house next door. After a while, Qin Sang heard the door open over there.


    Qin Sang caught a glimpse of Gu Jinli from the window of the main room. She was holding the sleeping Xiao Pingxi and quarreling with Ji Zhenniang: "I have brought you all the way. This time, you can take the carriage by yourself and arrange things by yourself. Don''t even think abouting. Ask us for help, and we wont help you again.


    Ji Zhenniang shouted: "We have only been walking together for a few days. After these few days, we will no longer be able to see the guardhouses. If you don''t take the opportunity to help me, you won''t be able to help me in the future."


    Sick!


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang said the same thing in their hearts.


    Qin Sang is a little angry, why should you ask my little fish to help you? My little fish was born to enjoy happiness, but I am not here to help you. I will go to your Xie Cheng.


    Qin Sang got up and left the main room to pick up Gu Jinli.


    Ji Zhenniang was afraid of Qin Sang and thought he was an evil spirit who loved to kill people. When she saw himing out, she didn''t dare to quarrel with Gu Jinli anymore, so she hurried back to her house with Xie Huaihua.


    "He''s a little heavy, let me carry him." Qin Sang took the sleeping Xiao Pingxi, hugged him, and took Gu Jinli back to the main room together, and ced Xiao Pingxi on the brick kang in the outer room.


    Gu Jinli went to the box cage and brought out a thick goose down quilt. Qin Sang took it and covered Xiao Pingxi. He also tucked the corners of the quilt on both sides and wrapped him tightly before he was done.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "You are quite good at taking care of children. You will definitely be a good father in the future."


    Qin Sang smiled, turned around and closed the window, came over to hold her hand and sat down, imitating her words and said: "That''s for sure."


    If it is raw from a small fish, he will naturally treat it well.


    He handed her the water from before and said, "The little fish drinks water."


    Gu Jinli took it and drank it. It was a bit of cool water, not ice-cold. Knowing that it had been heated by him again, he smiled and said to him: "Come here, lower your head."


    "Huh?" Qin Sang didn''t know why, but he did as he was told.


    Gu Jinli raised his head and kissed him, again on the mouth.


    Qin Sang''s ears were slightly red. He hurriedly looked at the door and saw that the door had been closed and that Aunt Tao was not there either. She must have gone to the kitchen to get food.


    I went to see Xiao Pingxi again and was relieved to see that the little guy was breathing slowly and sleeping with his eyes closed.


    He turned his head, held Gu Jinli''s chin, kissed her deeply, retracted his arms, held her tightly, and kissed her eagerly and tenderly.


    But in the middle of the excitement, they suddenly heard Xiao Ping sobbing with joy, and they were so frightened that they hurriedly separated.


    However, Xiao Pingxi did not wake up. He was too sad, so he cried twice in his sleep.


    Seeing that he was still sleeping, Qin Sang felt relieved and said harshly: "I will send you back in two months."


    In the future, when he and Xiaoyu have a child, he must not put the child in their house. He has to put the child in the side room to live with the nanny. He will not be allowed to be intimate with Xiaoyu even if he wants to.

 Chapter 1808: Hot house

    Chapter 1808: Hot house


    Chapter 1808: The Hot House


    If Gu Jinli knew that he had thought so far ahead, he would definitely say: You are thinking too much.


    Qin Sang pointed at Xiaoping and said happily: "I will take him to Aunt Tao''s room and let him sleep with Aunt Tao."


    He was about to take action when he was stopped by Gu Jinli: "Don''t hug him yet. He is exhausted today and is a little frightened. Let him sleep here. If something happens, you can give him two injections nearby. .


    They probably just buried Tian Dahua. Xiao Pingxi was a little distracted, but he jumped with fright when he fell asleep. Gu Jinli was afraid that something might happen to him, so he kept him under his nose.


    "...Okay." Qin Sang was very sorry, but he could only agree. He wanted to hug Gu Jinli, but he was afraid that the little guy next to him would wake up, so he could only sit next to Gu Jinli, hold her hand in his arms, and talk to her. .


    What Xiaoyu said was very interesting. When he listened, he couldn''t helpughing sometimes.


    However, worrying that Xiao Pingxi was sleeping, both of them lowered their voices.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Aunt Tao and Xiao Ji brought the food. Since they wanted to eat cold food, the food they brought was very simple: "My lord and madam will eat something to fill their stomachs first, and then eat hot food after midnight."


    He added: "The newly arrived Yang Yan and her granddaughter Yang Tao are good at cooking. Let them cook a few dishes for the adults and madam to try."


    Aunt Tao was a smart person and knew that the origins of Yang Yan''s people were not simple. She was also familiar with Yang Yan''s appearance, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She just followed the instructions of taking care of Jinli and took care of Yang Yan and others. Step by step, people are promoted from servants in the outer court to confidants in the inner court.


    This is an essential step to catch the owner''s eye with cooking skills.


    Gu Jinli cooperated and said: "Oh, really, let us husband and wife try it tonight. If their ancestors and grandson''s craftsmanship is good, we can put it to good use after they settle down."


    Yes. After hearing this, Grandma Tao knew what to do.


    In addition to being good at craftsmanship, that star fruit also has the ability to manage ounts. Looking at the market, it seems that he is a good person.


    Mama Tao had spoken to Yang Tao, and seeing that she responded well, she also ordered her to do some tricky things, and that girl could handle it. She was really powerful.


    Mama Tao has always been worried that Xiaodongs side has too few manpower. During busy times, the manpower is very busy, and Erqing and Xiaoji have to wear multiple hats.


    Now that Yang Yans group of people are here, Grandma Tao is relieved.


    With this group of people, in the future there will be dedicated personnel to take care of ounts, general affairs,munication in the inner and outer courtyards, kitchen affairs, and teaching the subordinates to establish rules.


    Gu Jinli greeted Qin Sang: "Let''s eat. You have to meet with some hundred households and general bannerster."


    Although the departure matters have been arranged, I still have to meet with several hundred households and general banners tonight to discuss the departure matters, so as not to dy tomorrow.


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, took the pancake from Gu Jinli, dipped it in the dipping sauce she prepared, and ate it.


    The two of them didn''t eat much. They cleared the table after eating a handful of pancakes to fill their stomachs.


    Gu Jinli left a te of pancakes, a few boiled eggs, and a big red fruit for Xiao Pingxi to eat when he woke up.


    "I''m going out. I''ll be back in a few hours at most." After Qin Sang put on his robe, he came over and hugged Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled, let go of her, turned around and left the main room, and asked San Qing who was guarding the door toe in and apany Gu Jinli before he left.


    boom!


    Xiao Pingxi was startled again in his sleep. He suddenly trembled and hit his foot on the brick kang, which startled Gu Jinli and woke him up.


    After waking up, I cried with my eyes closed.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. You were just shocked. It''s okay." Gu Jinli hurriedly coaxed him and asked Sanqing to bring a medicine bag. He took a piece of dry medicinal material and stuffed it into Xiao Pingxi''s mouth: "Don''t swallow it, just keep it in your mouth." Just put it on and it will be fine, just hold it in your mouth for a while.


    Xiao Pingxi only woke up after being overtaken by the bitter taste of the dried herbs. He looked at the person in front of him and said, "...Aunt Gu Er?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well, it''s me. Why don''t you remember me when you wake up?"


    Xiaoping was delighted to hear this, sobbed a few times, and wanted to tell her that he dreamed that after his mother died, no one wanted him, and he was thrown into a mass grave to die. But after thinking about it, I decided not to say such a bad thing, so I said, "Aunt Gu, I''m hungry."


    "I''ve left you pancakes, eggs, and big red fruits. Eat them quickly." Gu Jinli handed him the peeled boiled eggs and said, "Don''t eat too much. It will be midnight in another hour. I''ll give them to you then." Eat some hot food to make your stomach feel better."


    Xiao Pingxi shook his head: "I won''t eat anymore. I''m going to bed after eating these. Otherwise, I won''t be able to get up tomorrow and it will dy everyone''s departure."


    What if he dys everyone''s departure and everyone doesn''t like him?


    Seeing his persistence, Gu Jinli did not force him to stay and let him eat.


    After he finished eating, he gave him a few more injections and sent him to Grandma Tao''s house.


    She did not leave immediately, but said to Xiaoping happily: "Don''t be afraid, no one will abandon you, we will always take you with us."


    Xiao Pingxi talked in his sleep when he was asleep. Some called him mother, some cried, and some shouted not to throw me away. This shows that he was still very worried.


    After hearing this, Xiaoping was a little flustered and said hurriedly: "Second Aunt Gu, don''t be angry. I, I must be talking nonsense. I didn''t think Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin would abandon me, really!"


    When I said thest two words, I almost cried.


    Gu Jinli smiled, touched his bald head and said, "Don''t worry, Second Aunt Gu knows that you are just here, so you are still scared. In fact, you trust me and your Uncle Qin in your heart, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I believe it. I believe in Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin more than I believe in mother!" Xiao Pingxi told the truth.


    Mother''s ability is too small. Whether she says it really depends on the meaning of the grandfather, but Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin do not have to look at the face. As long as they speak, they will be able to do it.


    So he trusted Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin even more.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, stop thinking about it and go to sleep. We will go to Daokou Gou tomorrow at six o''clock."


    He added: "Don''t worry, you can sleep next to my and your Uncle Qin''s room. You can hear the noise when we get up."


    So dont worry that we will quietly walk away and leave you alone.


    Xiaoping was happy to hear this and felt a lot more at ease. He also felt that he was very bad. How could he worry that Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin would take the opportunity to throw him away?


    "Okay, go to sleep. I''ll go back to the house when you fall asleep." Gu Jinli sat on Grandma Tao''s bed, guarding Xiao Pingxi.


    Xiao Pingxi was a little ashamed and wanted to cry. This feeling was the same as when his mother watched him sleep, and it made his nose sore.


    Xiao Pingxi guessed that he was really tired, and fell asleep again in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    Gu Jinli watched him for half an hour, and after seeing that he was no longer frightened, he returned to the house with confidence.


    Not long after, Qin Sang came back, and the two of them chatted until midnight.


    When midnight arrived, they had a hot meal together and each took a hot bath. They did not dare to take a bath together because Qin Sang was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.


    After a good night''s sleep, they didn''t get up until midnight the next day.


    After working for more than an hour, we set off before midnight.


    Vice General Ma and General Ge both sent people to see them off.


    After dealing with the men sent by the two generals, Qin Sang led the mighty team to the gathering ce in Mu County.


    Mu County is only one county away from Gaoshui County, and all the family members came by car, so it only took six days to reach the gathering ce in Mu County.


    This is arge in with no end in sight. There are camps and tents standing on the in, which are all temporary residences for soldiers and their families.


    What surprised Gu Jinli was that there was a house in the Mu County gathering area full of tents, and Qin Sang was allocated thergest and best one.


    She was able to live in this house until she was moved to the guard house.


    Happy Dragon Boat Festival, remember to eat rice dumplings. Thank you all for your monthly votes, I appreciate it. The epidemic has been fierce recently, and I always fail to update. I''m sorry for everyone. The results of the second round of nucleic acid testing are in progress. If everything is fine, I will save the article for everyone to update.

 Chapter 1809: Cant afford to offend

    Chapter 1809: Can''t afford to offend


    Chapter 1809: Cant afford to offend


    It''s just that the house is too hot. She hasn''t even moved in yet, but she has just arrived and there are many people looking around.


    There are also manydies from hundreds of families who do not live in houses, bringing their children and servants to this area. Some people even started to whisper, presumably making sarcastic remarks.


    Its no wonder these people are jealous. After all, there are more than a hundred households in Daokougou camp, and above that there are thousands of households, deputy generals, generals, and some civilian military camp officials. They havent been allocated such good houses. Who do you think, Qin Sang? You Qin Gu family are not even worth mentioning, why do you live in such a nice house?


    "Hey, Sang''s wife, this house is too big. I''m afraid it needs two entrances. Look at the tree, I guess there is a garden in the house." Kuang was surprised by the house. She didn''t expect that Sang could After being assigned such a good house, they asked the soldier who led them: "Sir Shi, did you bring the wrong ce? Are the rtives of Qin Baihu in Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture temporarily staying here?"


    Kuang was afraid that this man would lead him astray, so he made his words very clear.


    General Shi said: "In reply to Mrs. Niu, this is an order given by General Fu himself. I dare not make a mistake. This house is specially reserved for the rtives of Qin Baihu."


    General Fu is in charge of the assembly area in Mu County. General Fu is in charge of the construction and distribution of tents, the distribution of materials in the assembly area, the distribution of houses, including the security of the assembly area.


    General Fu is also one of General Xus trusted confidants.


    Mrs. Kuang was happy to hear this and said to Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, you heard it, it''s true. I''m right. You can live in a big house this time. I''m so jealous of my aunt."


    Gu Jinli smiled, immediately got off the carriage, and came over to invite Mrs. Kuang: "Aunt Niu, this house is too big. It would be wasteful for just my family to live in it. You can move in with Sister-inw Zhang and Sister-inw Xie. When we enter the house, the four of us Its just the right ce to live, and we can still take care of each other.


    He lowered his voice and said: "Auntie, the house is so nice. I''m afraid it might hurt my hands. If you''re not afraid, please live with me. Brother Qin and the others have to go to the Daokougou camp to report, so they can''t stay in the house all the time. When the timees, there will be some jealous and higher-ranking Mrs. Qianhu and the Vice-Generals wife who wille to cause trouble, so Auntie must help me.


    Gu Jinli didn''t hide the bad things about this house, he told the truth.


    Mr. Kuang was not a fool. Looking at the group of women in the distance who were looking this way menacingly, she knew that there must be many people who were jealous of Sang''s wife, so she immediately agreed: "Of course my aunt would be happy to live in such a good house."


    He quickly called to Ji Zhenniang and Han: "Brother Yan''s daughter-inw, brother Cheng''s daughter-inw, please don''t leave. Get out of the car and let''s move in together!"


    This loud voice stunned the leading stone soldiers. The family members who came to watch them also heard this, and the whispers became louder. It is estimated that many people were going crazy with jealousy.


    After General Shi came to his senses, he hurriedly said: "Mrs. Qin, this house was assigned to your family by General Fu."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I like the house very much. Please thank General Fu for us and my wife."


    What?


    Does Mrs. Qin not understand him?


    General Shi could only make it clear: "Mrs. Qin, there is a fixed number for how the house is allocated. Whoever it is given to can only live in it."


    Gu Jinli still smiled: "You''re right, the house has been allocated to my family, and my family has the final say. So if I want to invite Aunt Niu and the others to live here, it''s not against thew, right?"


    Since its not illegal, what a fool you are!


    General Shi choked. It was indeed not illegal. He could only say another way: "Mrs. Niu and the others have a ce to stay, not far behind. Mrs. Qin doesn''t need to worry."


    Gu Jinli looked towards the back of the house and frowned: "There are all tents over there, but I don''t see any houses. Are Aunt Niu and the others going to live in a tent without even a house?!" She looked in disbelief.


    General Shi made a serious face and said: "This gathering ce is built by surrounding five viges including Maping Vige. Although there are many houses, Mrs. Niu and the others came toote. The houses have been divided and they can only live in Camp. And there are manydies from hundreds of families living in the camp, and they are not the only ones."


    He then turned to Mrs. Kuang and said, "Although thesedies from a hundred households live in tents, the tents are very well built. They have two rooms, inside and outside, and are no worse than ordinary houses."


    Mrs. Kuang was also impressed, and said with a smile: "The tent you mentioned is good, but there is nofortable room in the tent covered with a few pieces of cloth. Since Sang''s wife has invited us, we''d better stay in the house."


    Finally, he asked impatiently: "You little soldier, you talk too much, just tell me if you are deliberately blocking us from living in the house?"


    This is true, but General Shi did not dare to respond.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Kuang asked angrily: "Speak, can we move in? If you can''t decide, just ask General Fu. Don''t keep blocking us and dying our settlement!"


    Gu Jinli followed: "Yes, General Shi, is it possible for me to invite Aunt Niu and the others to live in the house that was allocated to my family? Is this allocated to my family? If not, you should have told me earlier. If it was a deliberate deception, it would be harmful to me." If we can''t arrange it until nightfall, don''t me us for suing General Fu."


    Ji Zhenniang was even more upset and started to cry. She pointed at General Shi and said, "What do you mean by deliberately preventing us from living in a good house? We came all the way from the south to help fight against the enemy and help trap insects. Medicine, there is no merit but hard work, but here you are deliberately making things difficult... Wuwuwu!"


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t talk anymore and cried so hard that Shi Shi was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. She hurriedly said: "You are a young man who can''t do things. Madams from hundreds of households, please calm down ande in."


    Hurry in and stop crying!


    But Han didn''t give up. He looked at General Shi and said, "Logically speaking, I shouldn''t talk too much, but after all, Ie from the Earl''s Pce in the capital. My family has strict rules. When I see something that doesn''t follow the rules, I will naturally say something... Shi "Sir, as a man, you should not lead the way for your rtives. You should find some women to guide your rtives."


    After hearing this, General Shi was very unjust. Although the gathering ce in Muxian County was a temporary residence for rtives, it was under the jurisdiction of the military camp. There were wives, but not that many. Many of the work was done by the soldiers.


    But General Shi could see that he couldn''t afford to offend these new women, so he had better shut up and stop talking. The more he talked, the more mistakes he would make when he was caught: "I will remember what you said, Madam." , I will inform General Fu and let him make reasonable arrangements."


    He then said hurriedly: "Ladies, please."


    After hearing this, Kuang was still not satisfied: "Sir Shi, please stop standing ande here to carry us the stove, pot, and water basin."


    Good guy, they were all heavy goods, which made General Shi hate him so much, but he didn''t dare not do it. He moved the y stove, the iron stove, the big iron pot, and the water man filled with water into the house one after another. inside.


    You can''t go through the front door yet, so you have to go around to the back door. Kuang said that the back door is close to the big kitchen.


    Before he finished moving, Mrs. Kuang brought him another bucket and ordered: "Go and fetch water. There are many of us, so fetch more water. Hurry, we have to cook, the children are all hungry!"

 Chapter 1810: Leng Qianhujia

    Chapter 1810: Leng Qianhujia


    Chapter 1810: Cold to Thousands of Households


    Hahahaha, General Shi almostughed out loud and said: "Mrs. Niu, this house has a well. It has been cleaned. The water is edible, so there is no need to carry water."


    This house belongs to arge family. They spent a lot of money to drill a well, which is still in use today.


    So if you want him to work as a coolie, there is no way!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang went to the carriage and got him a hatchet: "Chop a few loads of firewood, and we''ll wait for the firewood to cook."


    Shi Jingshi:


    If a wife of a hundred households is hacked to death, will his whole family be killed?


    General Shi did not dare to do anything to ady from a hundred households, so he could only walk away with a hatchet.


    But instead of chopping firewood, he relied on his dignity and went to the firewood chief to ask for two loads of firewood, which he nned to send to the Kuang family in an hour.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he went to see his Qianhu and informed Huang Qianhu about the women of Qin, Niu, Xie and Zhang.


    Finally, he knelt down and said: "You are ipetent and can''t get things done. Please punish me, Master Qianhu!"


    He has the task of leading the Qin Gu family to the house... Although General Xu personally ordered the house to be reserved for the Qin family, General Fu wanted Leng Qian''s family to live in it.


    But the Qin Gu family immediately invited the three Niu, Xie, and Zhang families to live in. The huge house was so packed that there was no room for the Leng family.


    Huang Qianhu frowned when he heard this: "I know, go down and work hard, get on well with them, and don''t argue with them, otherwise we won''t get the news, and we will have a ck eye."


    "Yes, the little one must work hard and not be annoying to them." General Shi was very happy to see that Huang Qianhu did not punish him. After leaving, he took two more loads of firewood and sent them to the Qin family''s house.


    Huang Qianhu immediately went to find General Fu. Seeing that General Fu was still receiving Qin Sang and others, he could only ask the soldiers to send a letter to General Fu.


    As a general, it was normal to receive a letter. General Fu did not shy away from it and opened it in public.


    After reading this, I felt lucky. Fortunately, he hadn''t asked Leng Qian''s family to live in Qin''s house. If he had said that he would live in a house but there was no ce, he would have lost face.


    General Fu put away the letter and looked at Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, you have made many meritorious deeds. All the officers and soldiers in the army admire you. I often hear General Zhou and Vice General Ma talk about you, and they praise you very much." , saying that you are a rare good young man and a future general. I didnt believe it at first and thought they were exaggerating. But when I saw you today, what they said was true. You are really extraordinary."


    Qin Sang stood up hurriedly and said: "The general''s words are serious. Thest general is just a small member of a hundred households. He has made one or two achievements by luck, and is far from being a general."


    "You are so humble when you say this. You just broke the deadlock on the sand table and allowed Leng Qianhu to turn defeat into victory." General Fu nced at Leng Qianhu and said, "You and Leng Qianhu are also destined. He Our tent is right behind your house, very close. From now on, when his rtivese to your house to carry water, your house has to open the door."


    This is true, not to mention Qin Sang, even Leng Qianhu frowned... General Fu said that General Xu fell in love with Qin Sang and wanted to ept him as his confidant, but Qin Sang didn''t have anyone of theirs to keep an eye on him, so he wanted to Give him someone, preferably a beauty, so that you can keep an eye on him and blow pillows with him, so that he will always be devoted to General Xu.


    His sister Leng Meifang is a great beauty with a cool and noble temperament. She was attracted by her and wanted to send it to Qin Sang.


    General Fu said that as long as her sister can stabilize Qin Sang, he can be General Xu''s confidant, enter the direct lineage, and achieve great sess, just around the corner.


    But Qin Sang''s wife knows how to make insect attractants and is currently developing a magical anti-insect drug for Rong thieves, so she cannot be offended.


    So it is impossible to go down to the court, and his sister can only be a concubine.


    He was from an ordinary background, and his family only had some residual wealth and no backers. Being able to manage a thousand households was something he had worked hard for. He knew very well that if he wanted to go further, he had to find a backer. Otherwise, you have to be like Qin Sang and make great achievements.


    He believed that he was not capable of making great achievements. After thinking about it, he could only agree to abandon his sister and let her be a concubine for Qin Sang.


    Its one thing to agree to be a concubine, but its another thing to let your sister take advantage of her time to hook up with Qin Sang. He thinks this is a shame!


    Mei Fang is so beautiful. It''s already very humiliating to be a concubine for a hundred households, but she still has to hook up with her. Leng Qianhu is so angry that she wants to kill Qin Sang!


    Don''t chop her up. If Qin Sang knows that your family is working with General Fu to plot against him, he will chop up your sister first.


    Qin Sang asked: "General, is there a public well here at the gathering ce?"


    General Fu was stunned. What did Qin Sang mean? Did he not want the Leng family''s female rtives to go to his house to fetch water?


    Thats right, thats what Qin Sang meant.


    Before General Fu could speak, Qin Sang said: "If there is a public well, it would be better to let the female rtives of Leng Qian''s family go to the public well to fetch water."


    "Qin Baihu, what do you mean? Do you dislike my Leng family?!" Leng Qianhu was angry. It was already wronged by his sister to hook up with him, but he still dared to be unwilling and shameless!


    Qin Sang said: "It''s not that I dislike it, but that we have too many rtives of the soldiers apanying us. The well must be used by the rtives first."


    Everyone has rtives near and far, so it is not appropriate to let familiar rtives be thirsty while letting the newly acquainted Leng family carry water.


    Let a female member of a thousand-family family enter the house to carry water. If something happens to the female member of the family, wouldn''t the family be held responsible?


    Going to fetch water from the public well at the gathering ce, whether you fall down on the way or fall into the well while fetching water, it has nothing to do with the Qin family.


    Niu Dabao was very cooperative and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, yes, we have agreed with Sang that we will go to his house to fetch water. I hope Leng Qianhu won''t take offense."


    Niu Dabao was smiling when he said this, which made Leng Qianhu even want to get angry at him.


    Qin Sang is the person that General Xu is interested in and wants to win over. General Fu doesn''t want to stalemate the rtionship between the two parties, so he hurriedly said: "In that case, let Leng Qianhu go to the public well to fetch water."


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "But the camp of Leng Qian''s family is close to your home. The female rtives of your two families can move around more and be taken care of."


    Qin Sang didn''t object, he just said: "If my wife is willing, of course it is okay."


    These words made Leng Qianhu almost m the table.


    What does it mean that its only if your wife is happy? It sounds like my Leng family is fawning over your Qin family. If General Fu hadn''t spoken, he wouldn''t have let his sister go to the Qin family!


    General Fu saw that Leng Qianhu was angry, and was afraid that he could not help but get angry, so he hurriedly said to Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu, you have just arrived and are tired. Go back and rest first, ande back tomorrow to discuss matters."


    "Yes, I will retire at the end." Qin Sang and the others did not get what they wanted, so they left immediately.


    General Fu wanted Leng Qianhu to see off Qin Sang, but he was afraid that Leng Qianhu could not help but get angry at Qin Sang, so he had to let his soldiers go to see him off.

 Chapter 1811: Borrow medicinal materials

    Chapter 1811: Borrow medicinal materials


    Chapter 1811 Borrowing medicinal materials


    After Qin Sang and the others left, Leng Qianhu could no longer bear it and said: "General Fu, didn''t you say that everything has been arranged? As long as we met once, my family can move to the house today. Why did you suddenly change your mind now? My family''s good husband My brother is really sick."


    Leng Qianhu was extremely aggrieved and regretted that he should not have listened to General Fu''s words.


    For this reason, he gave Brother Liang a cold bath and deliberately made Brother Liang sick so that he could be exploited. Now that things are going on like this, if nothing goes wrong, his wife will make trouble with him again, Leng Qianhu gets a headache just thinking about it.


    They are all eating soft food, howe Qin Sang got ahead of himself, but he has been suffering from his wife''s anger, and he has not been able to stand up for twelve years.


    The Lengqian family''s surplus wealth depends not on the Leng family but on the daughter-inw''s family. The excess wealth is the dowry brought by the daughter-inw.


    Just because he was eating his wife''s dowry, Leng Qianhu was eager to get ahead and wanted to be tough at home, so he agreed to let Leng Meifang be his concubine to help him have a better future.


    General Fu raised his head, nced at Leng Qianhu, and asked with a sneer: "Is Leng Qianhu questioning this general?"


    Seeing that General Fu was angry, Leng Qianhu hurriedly bowed and said: "General, calm down, thest general will not dare."


    General Fu didnt want to fall out with Leng Qianhu, so he handed him the letter from Huang Qianhu: Read it for yourself.


    Leng Qianhu took it with both hands and became very angry after reading it: "These country women really have no rules!"


    Before asking the man in charge, Qin Gu invited the Niu, Xie, and Zhang families to live in the house. Their ns were disrupted, and her family could only continue to live in a tent.


    General Fu said: "The matter hase to this, there is no point in getting angry."


    Then he said: "While your eldest son is sick, when you get back, ask your sister to go to Qin''s house to borrow herbal medicine. Qin Gu knows medical skills, and there are many medicinal materials in the caravan that he brought with him. The medicine for treating wind and cold is There must be, and at this time, Qin Sang will be at home, this is a rare opportunity, don''t miss it, and let your good brother get sick in vain."


    After General Fu finished speaking, he felt that Leng Qianhu was really a bit stupid. It was just a trivial matter, but he had to give him repeated ideas before he knew how to do it.


    No wonder he worked as a soldier from his teenage years, fighting for his life until he was thirty, and still used his money from his inws'' money to run for office, but he only became a member of a thousand households. It was really useless.


    Had he not recruited the whole camp''s family members, they would not have chosen him even though his sister was beautiful and her status was just right to be Qin Sang''s concubine.


    Leng Qianhu looked at General Fu''s face and saw that he kept a sullen expression. He could only nod and agree: "Yes, General Fu knows what to do. Don''t worry."


    After hearing this, General Fuughed, stood up, walked over, and patted Leng Qianhu on the shoulder: "Leng Qianhu, this matter has indeed wronged your family. Don''t worry, we will remember your contribution."


    After that, he took out a box from a shelf in the house and handed it to Leng Qianhu: "Take it first. If you are missing something, just take the token and go to Huang Qianhu. If Huang Qianhu can''t do it, just go to Leng Qianhu." Come to me."


    Leng Qianhu took the box and felt that it was a good thing. He knew it must be a good thing and said hurriedly: "Thank you, General. I will do my best to help you, General Xu."


    Lets talk about General Xu first. It seems that Leng Qingsong really wants to curry favor with General Xu and be famous as soon as possible.


    General Fu smiled and said: "It''s gettingte, let''s go back and do things first."


    "Yes, I will retire first." Leng Qianhu bowed, left the house, took his own soldiers and walked to his tent. The big camp where the Leng family is located is surrounded by small tents where rtives live. After passing through the small tents, you can reach the big tent of your family.


    But as soon as he approached the camp, Leng Qianhu heard a burst of dissatisfied scolding. It was Gu who was scolding Mei Fang: "How did you be an aunt? Brother Liang is so sick because of you, why don''t you feed him a I dont know how to blow the medicine yet, I want to burn him to death, but Ive never seen such a vicious aunt like you!


    Leng Qianhu frowned when he listened outside.


    This Gu family, he just asked her to scold Mei Fang, and asked her to be willing to be Qin Sang''s concubine for the sake of the family, but she didn''t need to curse so loudly, the news was heard by several nearby camps, it was so embarrassing!


    "Okay, what''s the fuss about? How''s Brother Liang doing?" Leng Qianhu lifted the tent curtain and walked in. He nced around the tent and saw Gu raising his hand, wanting to hit Mei Fang.


    Mei Fang''s eyes were red and she didn''t hide. When she saw himing in, she saluted him properly and called him softly: "Brother."


    Gu''s little cousin Ruan Shuniang was holding his four-year-old daughter Mudan and was watching a y. When she heard his voice, she quickly lowered her head and put away her gloating eyes.


    "My husband is back." Gu Shi hurriedly went up to him, patted the hoary frost on Leng Qianhu''s body with a handkerchief, and choked with sobs: "Brother Liang is lying in the room, and he still hasn''t gotten better."


    "I''m going to see Brother Liang." Leng Qianhu said, lifting the inner curtain and going in to see his son.


    Liang Ge''er is seven years old and is his only son. He is very precious. At this moment, he is also sick because of the family. He is lying on a wooden bed in the back room, covered with a thick quilt, and he is sleeping with an ufortable look on his face.


    Mrs. Gu followed him into the tent. When he saw his son like this, he cried, "Mr. sir, when are we going to move? This tent is leaking air everywhere, and Brother Liang doesn''t need to blow it."


    The materials in the military camp are limited. These tents are only made of thick cloth, not fur tents like soldiers. They are not warm at all and can be blown down if the wind is strong.


    Leng Qianhu was very irritated when he heard this: "The matter of the house is not settled for the time being."


    Mrs. Gu became anxious after hearing this: "Why can''t it be done? What''s going on? Please tell me clearly, Mr. Fu. Could it be that General Fu has gone back on his word?"


    Shut up! Leng Qianhu red at Mr. Gu angrily and cursed: General Fu, are you the one who can criticize me? If you bring trouble to the family because of your words, I will divorce you!


    Haha, Mrs. Gu sneered in her heart. The man named Leng really wanted to divorce her, but Leng Qingsong was just dreaming!


    However, Mrs. Gu did not confront Leng Qingsong head-on. She lowered her head and admitted her mistake: "My husband is right, I said the wrong thing, but what should I do about this matter? Can it still be done?"


    Mr. Gu is not afraid of Leng Qingsong divorcing her, because she dares to make trouble, and Leng Qingsong wants to lose face. Seeing her making a big fuss, he doesn''t dare to really divorce her. But Mrs. Gu is afraid that Leng Qingsong will never get ahead in his life!


    She has been married to him since she was fifteen, and it has been twelve years now, and she is still living this life of wandering with Leng Qingsong.


    She wants Leng Qingsong to be a general. Only when he bes a general can he have a general''s pce and bepletely stable. Only then will she be able to stand out!


    "General Fu has a new arrangement." Leng Qianhu lowered his voice and told him that General Fu asked Leng Meifang to borrow medicine at the Qin family''s house and took the opportunity to get close to Qin Sang.


    Mrs. Gu would not feel sorry for Leng Meifang. She thought she was good enough to Leng Meifang, so she immediately got up and went out, saying to Leng Meifang outside: "Brother Liang hasn''t gotten better for a long time because of theck of some medicinal materials. You Now go to the Qin family to borrow the medicinal materials, and then return them to the Qin family after the medicinal materials are distributed from our side."

 Chapter 1812: Find a good brother-in-law for the Leng family

    Chapter 1812: Find a good brother-inw for the Leng family


    Chapter 1812 Find a good brother-inw for the Leng family


    Leng Meifang was not stupid. She knew that this was the order of her elder brother, so she did not dare to resist. She asked obediently: "Sister-inw, which medicinal ingredient is Brother Liang missing? I will borrow it right now."


    Well, Mrs. Gu was stunned by the question, and she cursed Leng Qianhu in her heart. This Qianqiandao killer would only let her do things without exining it clearly to her.


    But Leng Qianhuined that Mr. Gu was not meticulous in his work and didn''t know to ask him beforeing out.


    So when Mr. Gu came in to ask him again, he angrily took out Liang Geer''s prescription. After looking at it, he pointed to the pinellia on top and said, "Just take it."


    Its just an excuse, you can borrow any medicinal materials.


    Mrs. Gu took the prescription directly and went out, pointing to the pinellia on it and said: "This is the medicinal material. Mrs. Qin knows medical skills, just go in and see her with the prescription."


    Hey, I understand. When Leng Meifang took the prescription, Gu Shi grabbed her wrist.


    Gu said: "Sister Fang, this is your way out, you have to grasp it well. Don''t think that your brother and sister-inw are harming you, they will only do your best. That Qin Baihu has made great achievements. Yes, the name has been reported to the emperor, and the canonization team from the capital ising soon. With such merits, he will be awarded the title of Pioneer General."


    From the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty, if this young military general made a great contribution to beheading the enemy on the battlefield, he would be named a vanguard general. This was the fourth rank, much higher than Qianhu.


    Beside him, Ruan Shuniang''s eyes lit up, and she was very jealous of Leng Meifang. How could such a good man take advantage of Leng Meifang, a cold stone? !


    Leng Meifang''s eyebrows moved and she responded softly: "My brother and sister-inw have the final say on marriage matters. I don''t dare to think about it, so I''m going to borrow medicine first."


    After saying this, he bowed to Mrs. Gu, took the prescription and left the tent.


    Mr. Gu took a sip in her heart and thought to herself: Why are you pretending? Do you think I can''t see your desire to climb high?


    She will put on a cold face, but she doesnt want to enter the Qin family, she just doesnt want to be a concubine, but she wants to be the Qin familys head wife.


    "Cousin, it''s getting dark soon. It''s not safe for Sister Fang to borrow medicine alone. I''ll go with her." Ruan Shuniang couldn''t hold back anymore and handed Leng Mudan to Gu, wanting to follow her to Qin''s house.


    Qin Sang is about to be promoted to the vanguard general, and I heard that Qin Sang is handsome and powerful. He is only twenty years old this year, and his wife has notid eggs yet. If she can marry such a good man, he will steal his son and kick Qin Gu away. , that is the proper generals wife!


    "What are you going for? Do you want to die? Take Peony with you. Your family will not treat you badly." Mrs. Gu nced at Ruan Shuniang. This little cousin was stupid and didn''t even look at her appearance. Leng Meifang was in front of her. What else could happen to her?


    Besides, when ites to inserting people into the Qin family, one has to take on the responsibility of supervision. Ruan Shuniang, a fool like her, would not be able to tell even if Qin Sang had second thoughts.


    Ruan Shuniang felt wronged and her eyes were red, but she could only continue to hug Leng Mudan without daring to say anything.


    After Mrs. Gu finished scolding Ruan Shuniang, she hurried into the tent to take care of Brother Liang. Looking at Brother Liang sleeping on the bed, she scolded Leng Qingsong again in her heart.


    This **** not only sells girls for his own future, he even kills his own son!


    It seems that she has to be careful about Leng Qingsong, otherwise she will suddenly die of illness without knowing it.


    At Qin House, Gu Jinli and the others have already packed up and are busy preparing dinner, nning to have a warm meal to relieve their fatigue from the road.


    "Second Aunt Gu, the little inkstone and the others have all used insect attractants. They are not sick. Don''t worry." Xiaoping happily ran back, but the weather was cold, so he wore a lot of clothes and a hat, so he started running. Like a ball.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "As long as you are not sick, hurry into the house and let Aunt Tao wipe your back. Don''t sweat and make Qin sick. You have weak bones, so you have to take advantage of your young age to slowly Take good care of it, or you will suffer big losses in the future." "Yeah, I listen to Aunt Gu Er." Xiao Ping came in happily, and while standing and letting Aunt Tao wipe the sweat from his back, he said: "Gu Er Auntie, when I first came back, I met a very beautiful sister who talked to Uncle Xia Zhang at the door and said that she wanted to see Aunt Gu and borrow medicinal materials from you. But Uncle Xia Zhang didn''t let her in and didn''t lend her the medicine."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this and asked: "Which family does that girl belong to? What is her identity? Why did she need to borrow medicine? What kind of medicinal materials did she borrow?"


    Xiao Pingxi said: "The surname is Leng. She seems to be a girl from Leng Qianhu''s family. She has a higher official position than Uncle Qin. It is said that Leng Qianhu''s son has caught wind and cold, and some summer medicinal materials are missing. I came to ask Second Aunt Gu to borrow them."


    "From Leng Qianhu''s family?" Gu Jinli heard this in confusion: "I don''t know her, why did shee to ask for medicine? Aren''t there medicinal materials in the gathering ce? Can''t she just take her brother''s token to get the medicine? It''s getting dark soon. Why did youe here to ask me for borrowing medicinal materials? How can such arge gathering ce not have Pinellia?"


    Xiao Ping nodded happily: "Uncle Xia Zhang said the same thing. The sister was stunned when she heard it. Uncle Xia Zhang took the opportunity to pull her away and said he would take her to the ce where the medicinal materials are managed to get the medicine."


    Gu Jinli felt reassured: "It''s okay, we don''t need to worry about it."


    Xia Zhang is very good at doing things and will handle this matter well so that they won''t suffer any losses and won''t let any rumors spread.


    But Xiao Pingxi was still very worried. She raised her head and said to Gu Jinli: "But her brother''s official position is higher than that of Uncle Qin. What if her brother is angry with Uncle Qin?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his fleshy face: "Don''t worry, your Uncle Qin is not a vegetarian, and this matter is not our fault. Her family came to borrow medicinal materials out of nowhere. We can''t apany her." Go crazy."


    "Your Second Aunt Gu is right, you don''t have to worry about this." Qin Sang''s voice suddenly came, which startled Xiao Ping. He turned around to shout happily to Uncle Qin, but when he saw Uncle Qin''s dark face, he was shocked again. He was frightened and hurriedly hid behind Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli saw something wrong with Qin Sang''s face and asked, "What''s wrong? Who provoked you?"


    Another guess came to mind, and he said: "You won''t run into that beautiful cold girl, will you?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I didn''t hit him. I came in through the back door."


    He looked at Xiao Pingxi again and said, "Go and have a look in your room. If there is still something missing, tell Aunt Tao to add it now to avoid getting cold at night."


    "Oh, I''ll go right away." Xiao Pingxi hurriedly went out with Grandma Tao.


    After Xiao Pingxi left, Qin Sang closed the door and took Gu Jinli into the back room. He told Gu Jinli everything about what General Fu said today, Leng Qianhu''s inexplicable anger, and what Leng Meifang had just done.


    Finally, he said: "I suspect that General Xu is worried about me, and wants General Fu and others to give me a pillow person so that they can keep an eye on my situation at all times to prevent me from having second thoughts about him."


    What two-mindedness?


    He never thought of being loyal to Xu You.


    Gu Jinli was speechless when he heard this: "Why do you like to give women to other people''s husbands so much? Can this kind of nonsense stop for a while?"


    Seeing that she was angry, Qin Sangforted her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. I will arrange a good brother-inw for the Leng family. When the Leng family''s daughter hooks up with that man, the Leng family will definitely look down on me."

 Chapter 1813: The fate of manufacturing

    Chapter 1813: The fate of manufacturing


    Chapter 1813: The Fate of Making


    Gu Jinli was surprised when he heard this and asked: "Who is that person? How did you find such a person? You have aplished the great feat of beheading. Logically speaking, there is no one in this gathering ce who has a better future than you."


    When she said this, there was unconscious pride on her face, and her eyes were full of: I''m not lying, my little brother Qin really has the most future!


    This kind of pride that was revealed unconsciously made Qin Sangugh: "Xiaoyu naturally thinks that I am good at everything, but in the eyes of others, my background is still too bad."


    "I am from a fleeing background, and the Leng family''s background is several times better than mine, but the Leng family is still one of those who have no background and is bullied in the army. The Leng family''s daughter followed her brother and sister-inw to live in the army, so she must understand that the Leng family''s There is no status in the army. If she is smart, she will know that instead of trying to woo me, it is better to woo a man with a good background and someone to support his future."


    "You are right, but who is that person? You haven''t said it yet." Gu Jinli lost his temper and continued to ask, handing him the hot **** tea in his hand: "Drink it, it will ward off the cold. Wait a minute." You can have dinner soon.


    Qin Sang smiled, took the water, drank it in a few sips, and felt warm from his throat to his abdomen. He hugged her and sat down together, saying, "He is General Fu''s younger brother and a fifth-grade experience officer under hismand. Fu Mingcong."


    Fu Mingcong is twenty-seven this year. He has lost his wife and has no children. He has been studying since he was a child. He was admitted to the schr examination at the age of neen and got married. Because of his rtionship, he joined the army as a civilian official.


    With his eldest brother, hes been promoted to the fifth rank today. Considering his age, hes been promoted very quickly.


    General Fu attaches great importance to this young brother and is already paving the way for him. He is thinking of sending him to the capital or Jiangnan to serve as a civil servant in the future, adding another internal agent to Xu You''s line.


    Fu Mingcong had been widowed for four years, and he should have renewed his marriage long ago. However, during the Anti-Japanese War, the opportunity was rare. General Fu wanted to take him to work hard, so the renewal was postponed.


    A man who has been alone for four years is at the time when he is unbearably lonely. If he sees the beautiful Leng family daughter, it will be difficult for him not to do anything.


    Qin Sang told Gu Jinli about Fu Mingcong''s affairs, and added: "We are busy here at the gathering ce. In addition to being in charge of paperwork, Mr. Fu is also in charge of the general ledger of the ie and expenditure of medicinal materials, grain and other consumable materials. This point , when he goes to the medicine warehouse and granary to verify the ounts for the day."


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this. He blinked and asked him, "When did you find out about this Master Fu?"


    Not only did we find such a suitable candidate, we also found out what kind of work he did every day and where he went at what time.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Fu Mingcong''s matter is not a secret. Many people in the gathering ce know about him. What he will do every day is determined. There is no need to keep it secret at all, and it is not worth paying too much attention to."


    If it weren''t for the Leng family, he wouldn''t have thought of Fu Mingcong.


    We dont care about this matter. Its a matter between the Fu family and the Leng family anyway, and we didnt do anything. Qin Sang pulled Gu Jinli to lie down on the brick kang, closed his eyes and rested.


    After a while, he opened his eyes again and looked at Gu pared with closing his eyes to meditate, it was more pleasant to look at the small fish.


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his face: "What haven''t you done yet? Let them meet. General Fu will be furious if he finds out about this."


    Isnt this just shooting yourself in the foot?


    Qin Sang said innocently: "They obviously wanted to harm me, so I diverted the trouble away. Besides, I didn''t harm anyone, I just found a better man for the Leng family daughter."


    Being a concubine is better than being a concubine. It is better to give Fu Mingcong a fifth-rank official as a concubine. Moreover, the Fu family is a well-established family and has a solid foundation. It is much better than a mud-legged person like him.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Looking at your tone, does the Leng family''s daughter still have to thank you?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, if she is not stupid, she will be grateful to me."


    At the medicinal material camp, Leng Meifang arrivedte because she had already calcted the day''s ounts and was reporting them to Fu Mingcong. When she came over, she was stopped by a soldier: "Panxia? It was already dark before I came here to get it. The medicine is still a dispensable medicine. Are you using it on your brothers? Hurry up and dont dy the brothers in paying the bills." As he said that, he used the torch light to see Leng Meifang''s appearance clearly, and then He grabbed her wrist and said with a smile: "Which family are you from? You are really pretty. Have you married her?"


    Leng Meifang was shocked and hurried to see Xia Zhang.


    However, Xia Zhang disappeared without knowing when.


    Leng Meifang was angry and cursed Xia Zhang in her heart...how dare you hurt her like this, a dog ve!


    "Beauty, what are you looking at? I''m asking you a question. Tell me quickly, which family you are from. I haven''t gotten married yet. Please report to your house so that I cane to your house to propose marriage."


    After speaking, Leng Meifangughed twice, which made Leng Meifang tremble all over. She shouted at the top of her voice: "Help, help!"


    This soldier was just shy and didn''t have the guts to do anything to her. When he saw her yelling, he quickly let go and said, "Don''t shout. Don''t shout. Your Excellency is keeping ounts inside. If you disturb Your Excellency, we will all be punished."


    Help, sir, help me, woo woo woo! After hearing this, Leng Meifang shouted even louder and started crying.


    After hearing this, the soldier was so frightened that he almost knelt down in front of her and apologized quickly: "Girl, I was wrong. Don''t cry. I just have a bad mouth... You want medicine, right? I''ll give it to you right away after your Excellency finishes recording today''s ounts." Just take the medicine and write it down in tomorrow''s ount, don''t cry."


    Leng Meifang didn''t listen and just kept crying.


    Fu Mingcong was so noisy that he came out of the tent and said angrily to the soldiers: "Why did you look at the door? How can I do anything if people are making such a fuss?"


    The soldier hurriedly said: "Sir, please spare her life. This is just a minor mistake. Let''s drive her away."


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang hurriedly knelt down and begged: "No, don''t drive me away. Sir, please do me a favor and give me a pinellia. My nephew is sick and is sleeping. If he can''t get the medicine, Go back, sister-inw will..."


    At this point, she quickly stopped and changed her words: "If I can''t get the medicine back, my nephew''s life will be in danger. Please help my family, I kowtow to you."


    After saying that, he kowtowed to Fu Mingcong.


    The sound of kowtowing was really loud, which frightened Fu Mingcong. He hurriedly came over to help her: "Girl, don''t be like this, get up first. After we finish recording today''s ounts, then..."


    Before he finished speaking, Fu Mingcong was stunned because he saw Leng Meifang''s appearance clearly... Under the dim torch light, her small face was like pear blossoms with rain, and her facial features were bright and like raindrops. The peach blossoms are really amazingly beautiful.


    When did such a beautiful girle to the gathering ce?


    Which family does this girle from?


    Perhaps you are married to someone else?


    Fu Mingcong''s heart beat like a drum, and he was very moved by Leng Meifang.

 Chapter 1814: send home

    Chapter 1814: send home


    Chapter 1814 Sending Home


    Leng Meifang was a smart person. She saw Fu Mingcong''s feelings for her. After being dazed for a while, she came back to her senses and shed tears.


    Fu Mingcong was anxious: "Girl, don''t cry,e in with me, and I''ll get you medicine right away!"


    Speaking of dragging her into the tent, Leng Meifang was shocked and refused to go in, fearing that she would suffer: "...Sir, I only want Pinellia ternata to save my nephew''s life. Just give me the medicine. I won''t go in." , this is not good.


    She has always known that she is not bad looking, but her background is not good, her parents are dead, and she can only live on her brother and sister-inw. As long as her family is rich and her parents have ns for her, with her appearance, she will definitely be able to marry into the family of a high-ranking official. , be a youngdy with a group of people to serve you.


    So she must cherish herself. Even if this man is an official, she cannot rush into him. He must have a legitimate name.


    Fu Mingcong was stunned for a moment, then reluctantly took back the hand that was holding her, and bowed to apologize: "It was someone who offended the girl, please forgive me."


    Leng Meifang hurriedly returned the greeting: "You''re wee, sir. I came at the wrong time."


    She raised her eyes slightly, nced at Fu Mingcong with a slightly uneasy look, and said timidly: "Sir, I want Pinellia ternata...This is the prescription."


    Leng Meifang handed the prescription to Fu Mingcong.


    Fu Mingcong was so excited by what she saw that he was stunned for a while before taking the prescription and handed it to Dr. Shi who followed him: "Grab two days'' worth of medicine ording to the prescription. Hurry, this girl is waiting to save someone."


    Yes. Doctor Shi responded, nced at Leng Meifang, turned around and went into the camp to grab medicine.


    Fu Mingcong turned around and looked at Leng Meifang greedily, fascinated by her beauty and delicate temperament.


    When the yawning soldier next to him saw this, he understood what Fu Mingcong was thinking and said with a ttering tone, "Sir, this girl''s surname seems to be Leng."


    The soldiers didnt ask carefully. They just heard Leng Meifang report her family name once and said her brother was Leng Qianhu, so after speaking, he asked Leng Meifang: Is Leng Qianhu your brother?


    Unexpectedly, when Leng Meifang heard him speak, she was so frightened that she stepped back in horror.


    Fu Mingcong was heartbroken. Thinking of the soldier''s disrespect towards Leng Meifang, he couldn''t bear it anymore. With a bang, he kicked the soldier and cursed: "Those who care about human life, this girl, please give me some medicine to save this life." But you stopped him and refused to give me anything. You really wanted to kill someone on purpose! Come on, drag this **** down and beat him with twenty army sticks!"


    If you offend a beautiful woman, you must hit her.


    The arrogant soldier was frightened. With twenty army sticks, he would be disabled even if he was not dead. He hurriedly begged for mercy: "Sir, have mercy on me, have mercy on me. I didn''t mean to do it. This girl didete. I just followed the rules!" "


    Fu Mingcong also knew that ording to military regtions, Leng Meifang would not be able to get the medicinal materials when she came to collect the daily ounts. There was nothing wrong with the soldiers stopping her.


    But Fu Mingcong wanted to show off in front of the beauty, but he didn''t listen to this soldier. He still said stubbornly: "Come on, drag him down and beat him with twenty army sticks! Come on, what are you doing standing there in a daze? I still can''t control you. Already?!"


    After hearing this, the soldier next to him came over and dragged the arrogant soldier away.


    The soldier cried: "Girl, save me, twenty army sticks will beat me to death!"


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang trembled. After the soldier was dragged out of sight, she shed tears and said, "Sir, Mei Fang is fine. It''s better not to hit him. Mei Fang is afraid... and doesn''t want to cause any harm to anyone~"    The voice was clear and pleasant, coupled with a beautiful face. Fu Mingcong was so confused that he didnt hear Leng Meifangs plea clearly. He only remembered her name: Your name is Mei Fang?


    This was Leng Meifang''s trick. It was like announcing her family status, and Fu Mingcong took the bait.


    Leng Meifang nodded lightly, bowed to Fu Mingcong in a formal manner, and formally introduced herself: "Meifang of the Leng family, I have met you, sir. My brother is Leng Qianhu who just arrived at the gathering ce a few days ago, and ordered Qingsong. "


    Leng Meifang, you are noble and elegant, with a good name that suits you well. Fu Mingcong praised, his eyes glued to Leng Meifangs body, making Leng Meifangs face blush with embarrassment, and she did not dare to look down at him.


    Fu Mingcong felt hotter when he saw her being shy. He couldn''t do anything arrogant, so he could only talk about Leng Qianhu: "Your eldest brother is Leng Qingsong? I''ve met him. He went to my eldest brother''s office yard to report At that time, I saw it.


    Has your eldest brother been to report in his eldest brothers yard?


    Who is his eldest brother?


    Leng Meifang raised her head and looked at Fu Mingcong with doubt in her eyes: "Who is your elder brother?"


    Fu Mingcong said: "My brother is Fu Mingfeng. He is now in charge of this gathering ce and will be a moderate general."


    Your elder brother is General Fu! Leng Meifang was shocked, feeling secretly happy in her heart. She quickly suppressed it and said, It turns out that Mr. Fu helped Mei Fang, and Mei Fang thanked Mr. Fu.


    The man who fell in love with her at first sight turned out to be the younger brother of General Fu. This Fu family is a prominent family in the Central ins...a prestigious family. Although it is not as good as the wealthy family, its background is ten times better than the Leng family, and it is also better than the Gu family. Many, General Fu is still the confidant of General Xu, the person that his brother wants to fawn over. If she can marry General Fu''s younger brother, then...


    A wave of ecstasy surged into Leng Meifang''s heart, and she felt like she had survived from a desperate situation!


    Although that Qin Sang has made great achievements in the world, even if a Baihu family with a mud-legged background has made great achievements in the world, without the support of a backer, it will take ten or eight years to reach the top.


    She was living with her brother and sister-inw because she had suffered enough. Instead of being a concubine for a hundred households, monitoring him, and being a chess piece for Leng Qingsong, she might as well capture General Fu''s younger brother, join the Fu family in one fell swoop, and be an official''s wife!


    After Leng Meifang learned Fu Mingcong''s identity, she looked up at Fu Mingcong with admiration. Just looking at him like this, without saying a word, made Fu Mingcong very satisfied.


    "Miss Leng, you don''t have to be polite. If the general''s heir is sick andes to get medicine, we will naturally give it to him. It''s because the general is ignorant." Fu Mingcong found a way to talk to Leng Meifang.


    As soon as he said this, Doctor Shi came out and handed the medicine to Fu Mingcong: "Sir, the medicine is ready."


    Fu Mingcong took a few packets of medicine and looked at Leng Meifang with great reluctance. He gritted his teeth and simply said: "Miss Leng, it''s dark and you don''t have a servant by your side. Why don''t you give me a ride?"


    Leng Meifang didn''t say anything... She knew this was wrong and she should refuse, but she was afraid that being too indifferent to Fu Mingcong would push Fu Mingcong away, so she hesitated and pretended to be reserved.


    Seeing this, Doctor Shi said to her: "This is a gathering ce. Although there are soldiers patrolling, the soldiers are also men. You are a girl, so you should have someone follow you when you go out at night."


    Fu Mingcong was overjoyed. Dr. Shi was really good at doing things. He was helping him.


    Doctor Shi added: "Take this medicine first. If you have a fever at night, remember to find a doctor to see the patient quickly to avoid anything happening."


    Doctor Shi is a very perceptive person. After saying this, he eased the awkwardness between Fu Mingcong and Leng Meifang, and turned around and returned to the camp without waiting any longer.

 Chapter 1815: Propose marriage

    Chapter 1815: Propose marriage


    Chapter 1815: Proposal


    Fu Mingcong did not go in, but held a torch and medicinal materials, walked in front, and called Leng Meifang behind him: "Miss Leng, let''s go."


    Leng Meifang lost her reserve and bowed to Fu Mingcong, then lowered her head and followed Fu Mingcong away with small steps.


    Doctor Shis medicine boy lifted the curtain of the tent, looked at the light of the torch in the distance, turned back to Doctor Shi in the tent and said, "Master, they are gone."


    He then said: "Master, Master Fu, I''m afraid that doing this is not good for Miss Leng? How will you exin it to the Leng family after you send it back? If you meet a sphemous family member on the road, gossip will spread tomorrow."


    For a grown man to spread gossip between men and women, it would be considered romantic at best, but if an unmarried girl spreads gossip about being sent home by a man after dark, it will affect the people who want to get married, and in worst cases, she may lose her life.


    With a bang, Doctor Shi grabbed the small sandbag used to check the pulse, threw it at the medicine boy, and cursed: "What does this have to do with you? Come over and clean it up quickly. Let''s go back and rest when it''s done."


    He lowered his voice and taught the medicine boy: "That Leng girl is smart. She can''t afford to suffer. Don''t worry blindly. If you are worried, you should worry about Master Fu."


    Didnt you see that Mr. Fu was so fascinated by that cold girl? Didnt he listen to that cold girl in everything?


    And that cold girl was not a light-hearted person either. She came alone to get medicine in the middle of the night and cried and begged to a grown man. She didnt shy away from it at all. It was already clear what her intentions were.


    Master Fu felt that he was plotting a beautiful woman, but he didn''t know that he was the one being plotted.


    What does master mean, why cant I understand? The medicine boy was also a gossip, and was aroused by Doctor Shis words: Please exin clearly, otherwise I will not be able to sleep at night.


    Gossip is so annoying.


    "If you can''t sleep, don''t sleep. Don''t worry about this nonsense. The two of them can be regarded as admiring each other. In terms of status, the woman''s family is different, but she is worthy of it. After all, you are not marrying the original wife, just renewing the rtionship... In short, you Dont be curious, dont go out and talk too much, lest you get into trouble,e over and get to work.


    "Hey, here wee." After hearing this, the medicine boy felt less curious and came over to work with Doctor Shi.


    On the way from the medicinal material camp to Leng Qianhu''s camp, Fu Mingcong and Leng Meifang were walking in tandem, but the distance between them was getting closer and closer. In the end, for some reason, Leng Meifang bumped into Fu Mingcong''s back. Back, he screamed in surprise and stepped back in fright.


    Fu Mingcong was stunned when she hit him. He turned back to look at Leng Meifang and said with a smile, "Miss Leng, is it hurt?"


    Leng Meifang blushed with embarrassment, said nothing, and just shook her head.


    Fu Mingcong saw it so interestingly that he wished it was the wedding night.


    Seeing that he was still standing still, Leng Meifang could only urge him: "Sir, Brother Liang is still sick. I need to get the medicine back to him quickly."


    Fu Mingcong smiled when he heard this, and walked towards Leng Qianhu''s camp again.


    When they were approaching the camp, Leng Meifang said: "Send me here, sir. If someone sees me, I''m afraid it won''t be good for you."


    Fu Mingcong is also fierce. Hearing this, he said: "There''s nothing wrong with it. If someone gossips, I''ll ask a matchmaker to propose marriage."


    Propose marriage! Leng Meifang was shocked. This Fu Mingcong seemed to be a schr, but he didnt expect that he was so wild at heart. However, when they first met, he proposed marriage.


    However, it is a good thing that Fu Mingcong is willing to propose marriage to her. It is better than not proposing marriage and just taking advantage of her.


    "That''s right." This was not Fu Mingcong''s first time marrying a wife. He was very experienced and the Leng family''s family background was not as good as that of the Fu family. Therefore, he dared to say forcefully: "To be honest, Miss Leng, I fell in love with you at first sight. If Miss Leng has no objection. After the Winter Solstice Festival, I will ask my family to propose marriage."


    He added: "I just want to make Miss Leng my stepmother."


    He told the story that he had lost his wife and had no children.


    Leng Meifang knew about this. It was precisely because she knew that Fu Mingcong had no wife that she allowed him to flirt with her. "I, I don''t know..." Leng Meifang was so embarrassed that she thought about it for a moment and said, "My brother and sister-inw make the decision about my marriage. Please go talk to my brother and sister-inw."


    After saying that, he snatched the medicinal materials from Fu Mingcong''s hand and ran to the Leng family''s tent.


    Fu Mingcong was overjoyed. Is this tacit approval?


    Okay, okay, he will definitely tell his brother as soon as possible and propose marriage to the Leng family. After all, if such a beautiful woman does not act quickly, she may be snatched away.


    Meifang, wait for me!


    Good guy, I didnt even call Miss Leng, I just called her by her name, and chased after him while holding a torch.


    After Xia Zhang came back, he reported the matter to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang returned to the house and told Gu Jinli about this matter, which shocked Gu Jinli... Is this an ancient person? Were the ancients so fierce? As soon as they met, the camp was full of people chasing her, and they even talked about proposing marriage.


    Seeing her shocked look, Qin Sang smiled and said, "Although it''s a little rough, it''s really something Fu Mingcong can do."


    Fu Mingcong came from a noble family and was a schr. Schrs in Dachu all have the style of a madman. They will only respectdies whose family background is higher than their own. For those whose family background is lower than their own, they will use the style of a madman as a cover. , doing everything possible to do to Meng Lang.


    "Fu Mingcong has been widowed for four years. Some time ago, he fell in love with a beautiful young widow. He wanted to keep her, but General Fu stopped him. He said that he could keep the girl, but he had to find a widow with a death contract, not a widow with a death contract. , no matter how beautiful she is, she cant be epted.


    "Later, the little widow was promised by General Fu to a soldier who was over forty years old. Fu Mingcong didn''t seed and was angry for a while. It can be seen that he has long been eager to remarry, and he should be married soon. Bring this matter out."


    "It''s so fast?" Gu Jinli was a little surprised and asked: "This matter won''t be traced to us, right?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "We didn''t drug them, we just didn''t lend the medicine to the Leng family''s daughter, and then pointed the Leng family''s daughter to a ce to get the medicine. It was the affection they had when they bumped into each other, even if General Fu wanted to He doesn''t care about us, he can settle the ounts with his own brothers, so Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    After saying this, he leaned over and kissed Gu Jinli secretly.


    Qin Sang''s guess was correct. Fu Mingcong knew that Leng Meifang had outstanding appearance, and was afraid that he would lose his beauty if he dyed for a long time. After sending Leng Meifang back to Leng Qianhu''s camp, he immediately rushed to find his elder brother.


    General Fu was very happy when he heard that his brother wasing. He ordered his soldiers: "Boil a pot of good wine and cut three pounds of good mutton. I will have a few drinks with Brother Cong."


    Yes. The soldier smiled and hurried to do it.


    The general is so happy. After all, the matter of sending the Leng family daughter to Qin Sang as his concubine is almost done.


    However, the Leng family daughter did not be Qin Sang''s concubine, but joined the Fu family.


    "What are you talking about? You want to marry a daughter of the Leng family as your stepmother? You are crazy!" After hearing what his younger brother said, General Fu wanted to poke his own ears.


    It was a great day, and he saw that what General Xu had told him was about toe true, but what kind of nonsense did he hear? !


    Fu Mingcong thought that the eldest brother disliked the low status of the Leng family, so he said again: "Brother, I want to marry Miss Mei Fang of the Leng family as my stepmother. Please ask the eldest brother to ask a matchmaker toe to the Leng family to propose marriage after the Winter Solstice Festival. My younger brother has already lost his wife four times. In the new year, its time to marry another wife and live a happy life, this is what my eldest brother said.


    General Fu was so angry that he almost fainted and shouted: "I said it, but I didn''t let you marry Leng Meifang!"

 Chapter 1816: wipe neck

    Chapter 1816: wipe neck


    Chapter 1816: Wipe the neck


    Fu Mingcong was also angry and shouted: "Why can''t you marry me? You didn''t let me take over the Bai family before, and now you don''t allow me to marry Mei Fang. Do you want to see me be a bachelor for the rest of my life, and I won''t even have a child when I''m almost thirty?" None?!


    He has always listened to his eldest brother. When his eldest brother asked him toe and do things in the army, he came, and when his eldest brother asked him to postpone the marriage, he postponed it. Now that the war has finallye to an end, he has sincerely fallen in love with a girl. Why doesn''t the eldest brother let him marry her?


    Do you know how beautiful Mei Fang is? Its not something that little widows like Bais canpare to!


    Snapped!


    General Fu pped his younger brother and cursed: "You still have the nerve to ask me why I didn''t let you marry the Leng family''s daughter, Qin...did I hide that from you? You clearly knew that the Leng family''s daughter was of great use, yet you still If you dare to flirt with her and spoil the general''s n, you are seeking death!"


    General Fu was so angry that he punched and kicked Fu Mingcong. If his brother hadn''t been following him to do things, he would have wanted to draw his sword and chop him.


    "Are you so in need of a woman? As soon as we met, you rushed to say you want to marry me. If you are really in need of a woman, I will find a few beautiful ones. Is there a need for beautiful women who can warm your bed? What if you still like Bai Bai? Shi, I will save my face and get Bai Shi back to you!"


    "But you shouldn''t mess with Leng''s daughter. Who she wants to marry has already been nned. Stop thinking about it immediately, or I''ll beat you to death!" General Fu kicked his brother again and warned. he.


    But Fu Mingcong refused to agree. He ignored the bruises on his face from being pped, salivated the blood at the corner of his mouth, and endured the pain and shouted: "Why can''t I marry Mei Fang? Mei Fang is such a good girl, innocent, but you are If you want her to be your concubine, are you still human?"


    "Shut up, you bastard, do you know what you are talking about? Do you want to drag your whole family to death?!" General Fu was shocked. He did not expect that his younger brother would say such things for Leng Meifang.


    General Xu holds hundreds of thousands of troops. Even the emperor is afraid of him. Their brothers rely on General Xu to fight for their future. How dare this **** say such nderous words about General Xu? Come!


    Fu Mingcong sneered: "If I can''t marry Mei Fang, what''s the point of living for me? It''s better to just die."


    "You, you beast!" General Fu was stunned and trembling with anger. He pointed at Fu Mingcong and said: "I didn''t expect that Fu Mingcong, who is almost thirty years old, would still be so emotional and say such a thing about a teenager. Its a joke that only a kid can say. You can die if you want, but you cant take the whole familys future and bury it with you!


    General Fu is a military general after all. Even if he dotes on his younger brother, he will not let him harm the whole family. He shouted outside the house: "Come here, drag Fu Mingcong down, lock him up, and release him after the Winter Solstice Festival!"


    After the Winter Solstice Festival, the guard stations will be divided. At that time, the Leng family''s daughter will follow Qin Sang to the guard station. Once everything has settled, Fu Mingcong will have no chance to cause trouble.


    After hearing this, the soldiers outside the house came in immediately, but they did not dare to arrest Fu Mingcong forcefully.


    Fu Mingcong was stunned and cried quickly: "Brother, please don''t shut me up. Please give me someone else, Qin Sang, and leave Mei Fang to me. As long as you help my brother, I will be your best friend for the rest of my life!" "


    Get away, you useless thing. You will live or die for a woman. I have supported you all these years in vain! General Fu kicked Fu Mingcong over and waved his hand, signaling for the soldiers toe and arrest him.


    When the soldiers saw this, they knew that the general was determined to imprison Fu Mingcong, so they rushed over and surrounded Fu Mingcong without hesitation.


    But General Fu underestimated Fu Mingcong''s determination to marry Leng Meifang. He actually took the opportunity to pull out the sword of a soldier, put it directly on his neck, and shouted: "Don''te over, if youe over again I will die here immediately!"


    The soldiers were frightened and quickly retreated, not daring to move again.


    General Fu sneered: "Pretending to die? Oh, Fu Mingcong, have you learned this method over the years? Then go and die quickly. I am not the only brother of yours. I can feel more rxed if you die!"


    Fu Mingcong was stunned. He didn''t expect General Fu to say such words. He felt sad. At this moment, he really felt that living was meaningless.


    Seeing him standing still, General Fu started to cry, and said angrily: "You are useless, you don''t even dare to die? Then you still dare to go against me and insist on marrying the Leng family''s daughter!" General Fu expected that Fu Mingcong would not wipe his neck, so he said these irritating words to him.


    However, after hearing this, Fu Mingcong sneered, moved his hand, and actually wiped his neck!


    With a ng, the saber fell to the ground. Fu Mingcong rolled his eyes and fainted.


    General Fu was startled by the sound of him knocking him to the ground. He came to his senses, rushed over and hugged Fu Mingcong, and shouted: "Go and call the doctor!"


    The room was in chaos. Half of the soldiers rushed to call the doctor, and another soldier rushed to get a cloth and came to press the wound on Fu Mingcong''s neck.


    Brother Cong, you bastard, wake up quickly, dont let me sleep on you, do you hear me?


    After all, he was his biological brother. Fu Mingcong suddenly wiped his neck. No matter how angry General Fu was, he just hoped that he would be fine.


    However, Fu Mingcong actually has nothing serious to do.


    He was a civil servant and was afraid of death. Although he was so agitated that he wiped his neck with a knife, he did not dare to use too much force. The flesh was cut and some blood flowed out, but the arteries and trachea were not cut at all, so he could not die.


    Doctor Mo, the most skilled doctor under General Fu, came over to see Fu Mingcong''s injuries. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the amount of blood stained on the front of Fu Mingcong''s clothes. He felt relieved and said to the frightened General Fu: "General, Mr. Fu Its okay, I cant die.


    With this little blood, it would be difficult to die.


    After saying this, Dr. Mo opened the medicine box, took out the medicine to stop the bleeding, and first stopped Fu Mingcong''s bleeding before cleaning, applying sore medicine, and bandaging his wound.


    Doctor Mo, Brother Cong, is he really okay? Why isnt he awake yet? General Fu asked worriedly.


    Old Doctor Mo said: "It''s okay. Mr. Fu just fainted due to excitement and will wake up soon."


    To put it bluntly, I was afraid of death. When I wiped my neck, I fainted from fear.


    After hearing this, General Fu felt relieved... but the anger in his heart was soaring. He wanted to stab his younger brother to death, and he hated Leng Meifang: "Bitch, just because of your looks, How dare you use such a trick!"


    If he dares to plot against his Fu family, he will wait for him, and he will give this **** a bad death.


    General Fu had murderous intentions towards Leng Meifang and wanted to send someone to teach her a lesson. However, Leng Meifang was not a white widow. She was Leng Qianhus sister and a member of the military attachs family. If something happened at the assembly area, he, the general, would not Its hard to exin.


    Fu Mingcong knew his brother very well and knew that he must be angry with Mei Fang. After waking up, he immediately grabbed General Fu''s hand and said: "Brother, don''t me Mei Fang, she is innocent...we were at fault first, no Its time to plot against her, a good girl.


    Oh, Fu Mingcong, you are still speaking for her, cant you see that your fate with her tonight was calcted by her?!

 Chapter 1817: Conspiracy

    Chapter 1817: Conspiracy


    Chapter 1817 Conspiracy


    You idiot, youre being tricked and yet youre so determined to help her, yet so few women?! General Fu was angry and cursed Fu Mingcong.


    Fu Mingcong said confidently: "The fate tonight is indeed strange, but it was you who plotted against her first. She is a girl, and she is used as a chess piece by you. Can''t she find a way out for herself?"


    "Fu Mingcong!" General Fu''s anger surged again. If it weren''t for the fact that Fu Mingcong was injured, he would probably hit someone again.


    Fu Mingcong didn''t want to anger his eldest brother, so he grabbed General Fu''s hand and begged: "Brother, just let me marry Mei Fang. Over at the Qin family, you can find other girls, the most beautiful girls in the entire gathering." Mei Fang is not the only one...Mei Fang is not willing to be a concubine, brother, please let her go."


    "Oh, the Leng family''s daughter is not willing to be Qin Sang''s concubine? Do you believe this? What a fool!" General Fu sneered: "This matter needs her to take the initiative to show her favor to Qin Sang to do it, so Leng Qianhu and his wife I told her that she didn''t object after a few days. Why did she change her mind as soon as she met you? It''s not that she dislikes poverty and loves wealth. Seeing that your family is better off, she is not willing to go to the Qin family. This kind of woman, you still Want to marry her?!"


    But these words made Fu Mingcong even happier... Mei Fang looked down on Qin Sang because she liked him more. She clearly meant for him, and he couldn''t let her down.


    "Mei Fang relies on her brother and sister-inw to make a living. If my eldest brother thinks that she is not happy, how dare she refuse openly? Mei Fang''s life is not easy. What happened tonight is probably the most outrageous thing she has ever done in her life." Fu Mingcong He spoke for Leng Meifang and finally begged: "Brother, please, let her go and give her and my brother a way to survive, is that okay?"


    "You are a stubborn person who is still talking about the daughter of the Leng family. If you want to marry such a scheming girl, don''t even think about it!" General Fu was extremely disappointed. This younger brother of his is really a prodigal. He has learned the habits of literary madmen. , first entangled with a widow, and now he is seeking death for a woman, what a bastard.


    General Fu felt a little disgusted thinking about what Fu Mingcong did tonight, and ordered his soldiers: "Carry Fu Mingcong away. He is not allowed to go out these days!"


    "Brother, you still want to lock me up? You can''t lock me up, or I will die for you now!" He said and pulled the bandage around his neck.


    Here ites again!


    With a bang, General Fu hit Fu Mingcong''s hand with his saber. Fu Mingcong was beaten so hard that he screamed and his arms shook.


    General Fu warned him: "If you want to marry the Leng family''s daughter, be honest with me for two days, or you will go to the underworld and be a pair of ghost mandarin ducks!"


    Fu Mingcong was overjoyed when he heard this: "Brother, do you agree with this?"


    "Hmph, don''t be too happy too early. Maybe it''s just you who is hot-headed. The Leng family''s daughter may not abandon the Qin family." After General Fu finished speaking, he called to his soldiers again: "What are you doing here? Take this **** away quickly." !


    Looking at him one more time made him want to vomit.


    Four soldiers came forward and pulled Fu Mingcong away.


    Fu Mingcong was afraid that General Fu would harm Leng Meifang, so he shouted at the top of his lungs: "Brother, you are not allowed to use dirty tricks. If I know that you used shady means to force Mei Fang, I will never forgive you in this life!"


    General Fu was so angry that he threw a wine bottle at him: "Get out!"


    With a ng, the wine bottle fell to the ground and broke into several pieces.


    When the soldiers knew that the two brothers had quarreled, they didn''t dare toe in. General Fu''s master Yu Xiucai came in and picked up the pieces of the wine sk. He asked the soldiers to prepare a new jug of wine and sat down on the brick kang in the room. He sighed with emotion: "This new fire kang is really easy to use. Not only is it warm, but there is no smoke in the room."


    General Xu was very interested in the person who made the new fire pit, and wanted to wait for the person toe to the northwest and meet him.


    He called to General Fu again: "General, you have been busy all day. Come over and have a drink and take a breather."


    General Fu said: "That **** is being fooled around by a bitch, how can I still think about drinking?"


    It is simply ridiculous that someone at such an old age canmit suicide over a woman.


    Yu Xiucai did not expect that Fu Mingcong would be like this, so heughed at Fu Mingcong in his heart. However, for him, it was a good thing that Fu Mingcong could not hold up the wall.


    General Fu will only use his brother if he is not useful. "What does the general want to do?" Yu Xiucai asked.


    General Fu sneered: "How to do it? Of course we will do it ording to the n."


    Yu Xiucai: "But the n has been disrupted by Master Fu."


    General Fu gritted his teeth when he heard this: "Then let''s make it clear!"


    "Tell me clearly?" Yu Xiucai guessed what General Fu would do, but: "If you clearly block people, I''m afraid Qin Sang will be alert. Even if he takes people in, he won''t talk to the Leng family''s daughter and will be on guard." If he keeps her, then we won''t be able to get the news from him as soon as possible."


    "You can''t have **** with the Leng family girl?" General Fu didn''t think so: "The Leng family girl is so beautiful that no one in the entire gathering can match her. It''s too easy for such a seductress to seduce a man. Force her into someone. Man, Qin Sang might be angry at first, but facing such a beauty, after a long time, its hard not to be soft-hearted."


    While he was talking, the soldiers came in with new wine.


    General Fu stood up and sat on the new fire bed. After drinking three sses of wine, he exhaled: "I thought too much before. I wanted Qin Sang to meet the Leng family''s daughter. I wanted to fall in love with the Leng family''s daughter first. Ask me for help, I wille forward to send the Leng family daughter to the Qin family, everyone will be happy, but only Gu Ying can do it alone."


    "But this slow method is actually not good. It is easy to change. Won''t there be trouble tonight? It''s better to hide people in in sight." General Fu took a bite of the mutton and said, "Qin Sang wille over tomorrow. After hees over, let the Leng family''s daughter meet him and talk directly."


    Im not talking about my younger brother. Qin Sang is much younger and more handsome than him. When the Leng family daughter meets Qin Sang, how can she like Brother Cong?


    Hehe, after Leng Meifang falls in love with her, what will happen to Brother Cong? !


    Yu Xiucai heard that General Fu changed his mind and forced him to do so, in fact, to let his younger brother see Leng Meifang''s true face... General Fu still cared about this young brother very much.


    But the schr felt that General Fu had underestimated Leng Meifang. This woman had the courage to hook up with Fu Mingcong. She made a decision after assessing the situation and would not give up on Fu Mingcong easily.


    After all, if you go to the Qin family to be a concubine, you will be oppressed by the Qin Gu family, and the Fu family is better off than the Qin family, and Fu Mingcong has no wife. Smart people know that being an official wife for Fu Mingcong is better than being a wife for Qin Sang. Hello.


    but


    "I checked and found that the daughter of the Leng family would go to the medicinal material camp to borrow medicine. A servant of the Qin family brought it to her. I just don''t know if it was Qin Sang''s intention or Qin Gu''s intention." Yu Xiucai heard that General Fu After the brothers made a fuss, they immediately sent someone to investigate why Leng Meifang went to the medicinal material camp to borrow medicinal materials at night?


    As a result, Xia Zhang was found.


    General Fu felt: "It must be that the Qin Gu family was jealous and did not want Qin Sang to take a concubine, so he ordered his servants to take Leng Meifang away."


    but


    "These are not important anymore. After Qin Sang meets Leng''s daughter tomorrow, we will push them over."


    They were brought back to the Qin family''s house by Qin Sang. Neither Qin Gu nor Fu Mingcong could make any more trouble.


    Yu Xiucai frowned when he heard this. He felt that General Fu was really confused by Fu Mingcong. How could the servants of the Qin family not take the Leng family daughter to the medicinal material camp to borrow medicine? How could they not investigate further?


    There is obviously a problem here.


    But Yu Xiucai was smart and saw that General Fu didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so he didn''t speak and drank with General Fu instead.

 Chapter 1818: humiliated

    Chapter 1818: humiliated


    Chapter 1818: Losing Face


    The Fu brothers made a big fuss and Fu Mingcong even wiped his neck. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli found out about it half an hourter.


    The one who came to report the news was You Ping.


    You Ping did not go to Xing''an Prefecture to pick up the people, but hid near Daokougou Camp. After the Mu County gathering area was built, he led his people to ambush near the gathering area. He became familiar with this gathering area early in the morning. He found out many things in this gathering area and reported them to Qin Sang. .


    After You Ping reported the letter, he quickly left and disappeared into the night.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this: "What an infatuated man."


    True love, absolutely true love. If you fight so hard for the Leng family''s daughter, the Leng family''s daughter must have found the right person.


    Qin Sang said: "Since you like her, you should find a way to marry your sweetheart in an honest way. Using such a shameful method as suicide is really useless."


    Gu Jinli looked at him: "Are you feeling pity?"


    Humoured slightly after finishing speaking.


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her, and kissed her lips that turned up in anger: "It''s really a pity. It''s a pity that I didn''t drug them and let them cook the rice, so that General Fu could continue to deal with it." room."


    Qin Sang has never been a talkative person. He has always been ruthless towards those who want to scheme against him. Don''t think that the Leng family''s daughter is innocent. The Leng family''s daughter is what Mother Yu often said is a woman who can pretend to be pitiful.


    The biggest killer trick of this kind of woman is that she never refuses anything, but she will asionally show her grievances, which will make people who don''t know the inside story feel that she has been treated poorly. She has suffered great grievances and cannot bear it. I want to help her.


    This trick is a remnant of the tricks yed by women in the capital and pce. It is not new, but it is very effective for men who like to show off their heroes in front of women.


    Stop saying such angry words, General Fu seems to be very angry. If he breaks the jar and throws someone at you, what will you do?


    The oue of this matter tonight is not satisfactory. Gu Jinli is worried that Qin Sang will be embarrassed by General Fu tomorrow.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I have sworn a poisonous oath not to ept other beauties, otherwise I willmit suicide. And the Winter Solstice Festival ising soon. If Fu Mingfeng tries to trick me at this time, I will give him something to say." go back."


    "Stop talking about this, Xiaoyu, do you still remember what you promised me?" Qin Sang said as he approached her, staring at her with slightly deep eyes, and exhaled hot breath from the end of his nose.


    Gu Jinli''s heart skipped a beat, his face turned slightly red, and he looked away: "I have promised you so many things, how do you know which one you are talking about now?"


    Want to cheat?


    No way.


    Qin Sang raised his hand, grabbed her chin, and turned her face towards her: "This is the one."


    Before he could hear the lingering words, he lowered his head and kissed her. He put one hand around her waist and held her tightly, pressing her on the warm fire bed, doing what he had longed for for a long time.


    The next day, Qin Sang got up early. After getting dressed, he turned around to look at Gu Jinli and saw that she was still wrapped in a goose down quilt, sleeping with her eyes closed and her mouth slightly open. He smiled. Xiaoyu slept so soundly.


    My heart ached again. It was because I was too tired from being tormented by him, so I fell asleep so deeply.


    He came over, hugged her along with the goose down quilt, and whispered in her ear: "Xiaoyu, I''m leaving, have a good sleep, and wait until Ie back to see you at noon."


    The gathering ce follows military regtions. These hundreds or thousands of households must report to General Fu ording to the morning military exercises.


    "Huh?" Although Gu Jinli was very sleepy, she was alert. She was hugged and forced herself to wake up. When she saw it was Qin Sang, she smiled slightly, closed her eyes with peace of mind, and continued to sleep.


    Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. Xiaoyu trusted him and only trusted him. He was very happy.


    "I''m leaving, Xiaoyu will wait for me toe back obediently." Qin Sang kissed her reluctantly, tucked her in, called Sanqing in, sat in front of the kang and guarded Gu Jinli, and then left with peace of mind. He first went to meet Niu Dabao and the others, and then together they went to General Fu''s office to report.


    It''s just that there is a woman in this room, and there is Leng Qianhu standing next to that woman. Needless to say, she must be the daughter of the Leng family.


    Is it so direct?


    This sentence came to Qin Sang''s mind.


    Ive met the general atst! Qin Sang, Niu Dabao and the others sped their fists and saluted.


    General Fu smiled and said: "Qin Baihu, you are here, no courtesy."


    After speaking, he looked at Leng Qianhu.


    Leng Qianhu pushed Leng Meifang.


    With tears in her eyes, Leng Meifang turned around and bowed to Qin Sang, saying in a clear and choking voice: "Thank you, littledy, Qin Baihu for helping me."


    This thank you was iprehensible, and Jin Baihu, who didn''t know what was going on, opened his eyes... This, he was about to be promoted, so he couldn''t bear to be in the Gu family anymore, and had a rtionship with other beauties? !


    Just, does he want to help Qin Baihu or the Gu family?


    Qin Baihu is very powerful, and if you follow him, you won''t have to worry about losing military exploits.


    But the Gu family is not weak either. Along the way, they relied on the Gu family to live a good life without having to worry about medicinal materials. What would they do if Qin Baihu fell out with the Gu family?


    For a time, Jin Baihu was trying to reconcile with his parents, and he was as torn as to whose child he should choose.


    Qin Sang looked indifferent: "I don''t know you, and I haven''t helped you."


    General Fu looked at Leng Qianhu.


    Leng Qianhu said: "This is my sister. The only son in the family was sickst night and there was a shortage of medicinal materials. My sister was eager to save her nephew. Knowing that Qin Baihu had medicinal materials at home, she ran to the Qin family to borrow the medicine, but the Qin family''s servants refused to let in. , but he took my sister to the camp where the medicinal materials are stored, helped to get the medicinal materials, and saved brother Liang''s life. I will naturally thank Qin Baihu today. "


    Niu Dabao was shocked: "Is this also a thank you?"


    Poof~


    I dont know who it is, so Iughed out loud without giving face.


    Leng Qianhu''s face turned dark, and Leng Meifang also felt extremely embarrassed. She shed tears and looked up at Qin Sang. She was stunned for a moment... They said Qin Sang was handsome, and it turned out to be true when they saw him today. He was really handsome. An extraordinary young man, tall and strong, much more attractive than a frail schr like Fu Mingcong.


    Leng Meifang is a little pity. If she were to be Qin Sang''s wife, she would be very happy and would be willing to endure hardships with him for a few years and wait for him to prosper.


    But as a concubine, forget it, unless...he is willing to divorce his wife for her sake.


    "Hey, Leng Qianhu, your girl is so pretty!" Jin Baihu likes beautiful women. When he first saw Leng Meifang''s appearance, he eximed and quickly apologized: "Leng Qianhu, forgive me." , I was rude, I had no other intention, I simply thought my sister-inw was outstanding in appearance."


    Leng Qianhu snorted coldly and ignored Jin Baihu. Instead, he looked at Qin Sang and said, "What do Qin Baihu think of my sister? Is it okay to be your concubine?"


    ! !


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Leng Qianhu. Niu Dabao said rudely: "Are you crazy? Is this your biological sister? Is there any brother like you?"


    Leng Qianhu didn''t want to be so embarrassed, but General Fu summoned himst night and gave him a great benefit, asking him to offer his sister to be Qin Sang''s concubine.


    He also came up with a good excuse for him.


    "Brother Liang is my only son, and he was raised by my sister. Last night he was seriously ill, and my sister swore a poisonous oath in panic, saying that if anyone could help her save Brother Liang, she would be willing to serve him for the rest of her life... The poisonous oath was sworn in a confused way, but it has already been sworn, and my sister is determined to abide by the oath to prevent my good brother from being bacshed by the poisonous oath."


    This is crazy, but no normal person would say such a thing!


    Qin Sang sneered in his heart. It seemed that Fu Mingcongmitted suicidest night. Fu Mingfeng was so angry that he even lost his face and made Leng Qingsonge forward to say such sick words.

 Chapter 1819: Madness

    Chapter 1819: Madness


    Chapter 1819 Madness


    Yu Xiucai in the room was also shocked. He never thought that General Fu could do such a thing.


    This is not to force Qin Sang into someone else, but to destroy the Leng family and Leng Meifang, andpletely cut off Leng Meifang''s path to bing a legitimate wife!


    Even if Fu Mingcong threatens her with his life, with Leng Qianhus words in front of him, the Fu family will at most let Fu Mingcong take Leng Meifang as his concubine, not even a wife.


    Poison, this move is really vicious and shameless, but it is the Leng family that loses face, and General Fu loses nothing at all.


    General Fu saw that Qin Sang was silent and winked at Leng Qianhu.


    Leng Qianhu could only continue to lose face and asked Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu heard it. If he can like Mei Fang at all, we will let General Fu choose a day to carry Mei Fang to Qin''s house."


    Niu Dabao was furious, pointed at Leng Qianhu and said: "If you are sick, go to a doctor for treatment. I have never seen you so shameless. Your Leng brothers and sisters were raised by mistresses. You are so willing to let your sister be given to others." Be a concubine?!


    Niu Dabao is a rough man and will not give Leng Qianhu face, so he said this rudely.


    Leng Qianhu was furious. He took out his token and said to Niu Dabao: "How dare you, a hundred households, dare to disrespect Qian Hu? ording to military regtions, you should be beaten with thirty military sticks!"


    Niu Dabao: "Bah, no one will respect you for a turtle grandson like you!"


    "You!" Leng Qianhu was trembling with anger and was about to draw his sword. Zhang Yan stood up to protect Niu Dabao and said: "Leng Qianhu, your official position is higher than ours, but you can''t force others to do anything. And because of personal matters, you have to force your rank. A general who is lower than me must be abusing his power."


    Xie Cheng also said: "Leng Qianhu, if it is about the military, we will definitely respect you, but in private matters, whether we respect you or not depends on what you have done? This kind of forced concubine will destroy the rtionship between other people''s husbands and wives. Its really shameful.


    this?


    Damn it, are todays hundreds of households so difficult to deal with? He was from a thousand households, and he gave his girl as a concubine to a hundred households, and yet he could be stopped like this by a group of people. It was really a shame and a great humiliation.


    Leng Qianhu looked at General Fu, wanting General Fu to speak, but General Fu remained unmoved.


    Leng Qianhu could only hold back his anger, crossed Zhang Yan, and asked Qin Sang again: "This is a matter between our two families and has nothing to do with other people. What do you mean, are you happy?"


    He also said: "My sister has sworn a poisonous oath. If she cannot fulfill her oath, she will be disrespectful to God and will bring disaster to her brother."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang sneered: "What a coincidence, Qin also swore a poisonous oath. If he takes other women, he will kill himself with a knife. This oath was testified by Niu Baihu and others, as well as General Liang, the guard of Xing''an Prefecture. Please also ask Leng Qianhu not to force me to break my oath."


    He nced at Leng Meifang again and said to Leng Qianhu: "With all due respect, your sister''s beauty is really average, not as good-looking as my wife. There is another thing I don''t understand. You don''t want Leng Qianhu." Are you ashamed? I have been stopped by my colleagues twice, and youe to ask me this third time. Are you so eager to kick your sister out of the house to be a concubine? What on earth do you like in my house? You want to force someone toe in and stare at me. "


    After Qin Sang finished speaking, he turned his eyes and nced at General Fu.


    This Fu Mingfeng disgusts him. If that''s the case, then he shouldn''t y tricks with him ande directly!


    General Fu was shocked when he saw this... This Qin Sang not only refused to ept soft or hard advice, but also dared to make this matter clear. Could it be that he was not afraid of General Xu at all and did not give him any face?


    You guessed it right. Qin Sang was pampered by his family. Even though he looks easy to talk to, he actually has the worst temper. He can tolerate other things, but when ites to Gu Jinli, he can''t tolerate it at all. . Let alone Xu You who wanted to send people to monitor him today, even if the emperor tried to send people to him, he would get angry.


    So he said something cruel: "If Leng Qianhu wants his sister to be a concubine so much, I will make the decision and promise her to the servant who led herst night."


    Leng Qianhu said angrily: "Being a concubine for a servant? How dare you, Qin Sang, to do this to my sister? I am Qianhu!"


    Qin Sang raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, as cold as the white frost this morning: "Isn''t it you who vited your sister?"


    He added: "The Rong bandits are still stationed across the Daokou ditch. We must still have a battle with the Rong bandits, but Leng Qianhu went crazy and did the stupid thing of giving his own sister to a lower official to be a concubine. He was so crazy. It''s awesome. If you go to the battlefield, you may notmand properly and let the soldiers fall into death. To n the victory or defeat of the war, I will write a letter to General Xu and tell him about your madness, so as not to prevent you from being seriously ill before you recover. Leading troops to the battlefield will cause us to lose the battle."


    Xu You is a person who attaches great importance to low-level military attachs. Therefore, those with official positions reaching 100 households can skip their rank and write to Xu You every three months to make some suggestions about the pros and cons of the army.


    As soon as these words came out, Leng Qianhu was confused, and General Fu was also confused. Unexpectedly, Qin Sang was so ruthless that he would attack them all, and wanted to expose this matter to General Xu. He also said that Leng Qingsong was crazy. .


    That''s right, but a normal Qianhu household would not be able to give his own sister as a concubine to a Baihu household. If you want to give a girl as a concubine, you should also give it to a high-ranking general.


    And if Qin Sang''s letter is sent out, not only Leng Qingsong will be ruined, but he, the general, will also suffer...General Xu did hint to them, asking them to seduce Qin Sang for surveince purposes. Maybe the general wants good results, but not the trouble they cause!


    General Fu hurriedly smoothed things over: "Qin Baihu, calm down, Leng Qianhu is because his only son is sick, so he got confused and said such crazy things."


    Qin Sang had a serious face: "Since you are so worried about your only son, Leng Qianhu should go home first and take care of the family affairs first, so as not to be affected by the family affairs and do something crazy."


    This is so true that it doesnt even give General Fu face.


    General Fu was riding a tiger and couldn''t get off, and he hated himself for being too impulsive... Just when he didn''t know how to end it, a shout came from outside the house: "Brother, brother, you don''t keep your word, how can you do such a despicable thing!"


    Fu Mingcong.


    When he heard that his eldest brother called the Leng brothers and sisters and Qin Sang to give Leng Meifang to Qin Sang as his concubine, he threatened her to death and asked the guards to release him, and immediately came to rescue Leng Mei. Fang.


    Seeing Qin Sang''s resolute attitude, Leng Meifang knew very well that he would not want her. However, her eldest brother was stupid. For the benefit of General Fu, he said in public that he would give her to Qin Sang as his concubine, which caused great harm to the public. gained her reputation.


    It would be very difficult for her to get married and be a wife in the future. When she was in despair, she suddenly heard Fu Mingcong''s voice and immediately saw hope.


    She no longer hesitated, pulled out the dagger she had prepared long ago, pointed it at her abdomen, looked at Leng Qianhu, and said with tears: "Brother, I will give you my life back. I won''t owe you anything in the future, and you won''t owe me any more." Forced me.


    After saying that, he raised the dagger and stabbed himself in the stomach.


    "Mei Fang doesn''t want it!" Fu Mingcong rushed into the house and saw Leng Meifangmitting suicide with a knife. He was so frightened that his legs went weak. He quickly calmed down and rushed to save Leng Meifang.

 Chapter 1820: congratulations

    Chapter 1820: congrattions


    Chapter 1820 Congrattions


    Leng Meifang nced at Fu Mingcong, smiled sadly at him, closed her eyes, and fainted.


    "Meifang, Mei Fang, you don''t want to die, doctor, go and call the doctor!" Fu Mingcong cried hysterically, hugged Leng Meifang''s body and cried loudly, and said to General Fu: "Why? You clearly agree with me You proposed marriage to the Leng family, why are you making this fuss again? Do you have to force us to death to be satisfied?!"


    Everyone present was shocked when he said this.


    Niu Dabao pointed at Fu Mingcong and asked General Fu: "General, what''s going on? Master Fu and the Leng family''s daughter are already talking about marriage? Then why did Leng Qianhu force Sang to take the Leng family''s daughter as a concubine? Aren''t they close? Brother and sister, why cant you see your own sister?


    Isn''t it better to be Master Fu''s wife than to be Sang''s concubine?


    These words were like thunder, exploding in Leng Qianhu''s mind. Leng Qianhu came back to his senses. His eyes were about to burst out with fire, staring straight at General Fu... He had been fooled, he had been fooled by Fu Mingfeng!


    A box of gold, a shop in Long''an Prefecture, two Zhuangzi, two beautiful maids, and an opportunity to take him to meet General Xu allowed him to personally destroy Leng Meifang and stop Leng Meifang. The road to be with Fu Mingcong.


    Fu Mingcong wants to propose marriage?


    That means marrying Mei Fang as my wife.


    If Mei Fang could marry into the Fu family and be the head wife, wouldn''t the Leng family rely on the Fu family to survive? There is no need to lose face and be a concubine for a hundred households!


    Looking at Fu Mingcong''s appearance again, he was actually very affectionate towards Mei Fang... What a loss, what a loss. He had been following General Fu''s orders, but he had been tricked by General Fu, making the Leng family a joke.


    ah!


    Leng Qianhu roared in his heart and was extremely dissatisfied with General Fu, but he did not dare to do anything to General Fu. Instead, he med Leng Meifang... This stupid thing had already reached the point of discussing marriage with Fu Mingcong, but why did he not talk to his family about it? exin?


    If she tells her family that for the sake of her family, he will naturally do his best to help her get into the Fu family. She doesn''t have to work for General Fu like a servant. She just wants to get the support of the Fu family and be General Xu''s confidant after the matter ispleted. .


    Leng Qianhu was so angry that he almost vomited blood. How could he have such a stupid sister as Leng Meifang!


    However, Leng Meifang is much smarter than him. She knows very well that this eldest brother has never regarded her as a human being, and only regards her as a tool to climb up to the high society. She does not want to be controlled by Leng Qingsong all her life, so she is holding back and not saying anything, just waiting. He was forced tomit suicide in order to clear his rtionship with Leng Qingsong.


    General Fu heard Niu DaBaos question, his face was dark and he said nothing.


    Qin Sang said to him: "General Fu, since the Leng family''s daughter has a rtionship with Master Fu, thest general will not take away his beauty. I hope this will be thest time. Thest general is here to resist the army, not to fight against the enemy." Those who love women will not be interested in other women."


    what did he say? Is he not interested in me?


    Leng Meifang didn''t really faint, she was just pretending to be faint. When she heard Qin Sang''s words, she felt an indescribable sense of loss in her heart... She was so beautiful, and any man who had seen her would be more or less... How could Qin Sang say that he was not interested in her if he was interested in her?


    She doesnt believe it!


    He must have been angry and deliberately said angry words. After all, the news about Mrs. Qin Gu having e on her face had spread throughout the gathering ce before she came.


    How could Qin Sang look down on such a beautiful daughter-inw?


    After Qin Sang said what he just said, he left directly: "General Fu, a happy event for the Fu family and the Leng family is approaching. I would like to congratte you first. If there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Before leaving the room, he turned back and said: "As for today''s events, I will write to General Xu truthfully and tell him the truth. From now on, if we have any dissatisfaction, we can just say it directly without making it soplicated."


    "Wait!" General Fu, who had been sullen and silent, became anxious and called Qin Sang, saying: "Qin Baihu, General Xu has everything to do, so there is no need to bother him with such trivial matters. Don''t worry, this general will Punishing Leng Qianhu will also punish everyone in the gathering ce, so this kind of joke will never happen again."


    Qin Sang turned around and raised a smile towards General Fu, his smile was bright, but there was a faint cold light in his eyes: "No, let''s leave it to General Xu, otherwise everyone will give his concubine a concubine, and the entire knife wound Isnt there going to be chaos in the Gou Camp?" Since General Fu is so shameless and wants to bring this kind of conspiracy to light, then he will apany them to make a big fuss. Anyway, he is innocent, and the one who will be punished in the end will only be for doing things. If General Fu is unlucky, the only one who will be sacrificed to heaven will be Leng Qianhu, the unlucky guy.


    And Xu You could rest after the quarrel and continue to give him women.


    He doesn''t want to deal with things like being sent to the United States all the time, which will make Xiaoyu unhappy. He just wants Xiaoyu to live happily.


    "Farewell." Qin Sang walked away, and Niu Dabao and the others followed.


    Niu Dabao turned back to Fu Mingcong and said, "Master Fu, when you and Miss Leng have a wedding, we will give you a gift, so congrattions first."


    Fu Mingcong responded stupidly: "Thank you very much. I will definitely invite you all to have a wedding drink when the timees."


    ? ? ?


    Hahaha!


    Niu Dabao and the othersughed wildly in their hearts, how could there be such a fool as Fu Mingcong in the world?


    Okay, I hope that the Leng family''s daughter can live a steady life with him in the future and not cause any more trouble.


    Qin Sang and his party left. As soon as they left the courtyard, they heard the Fu family brothers making a loud noise.


    They didn''t listen any more. After making way for Dr. Mo, who wasing, they went directly to the soldiers'' camp to inspect.


    In the room where General Fu works, Fu Mingcong pulled Old Doctor Mo and said, "Save Mei Fang, save her quickly, don''t let her die!"


    He yelled at General Fu again: "If Mei Fang has any shorings, I won''t live alone!"


    Damn it, General Fu was so angry that he almost drew his sword and chopped him.


    Old Doctor Mo looked at Leng Meifang''s abdomen and almost got angry... Why did he drag him to see a doctor with such arge amount of bleeding as a palm? He, an old doctor with superb medical skills, is so idle and spends his whole day treating you people with minor injuries!


    Thanks to Old Doctor Mo''s good temper, he didn''t get angry immediately. Instead, he endured it and said to Fu Mingcong: "Master Fu, Miss Leng is fine..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Fu Mingcong yelled: "Mei Fang suffered a knife wound and fainted. How could she be okay? Please save her quickly, we can''t let her die."


    After saying that, she hugged Leng Meifang and cried loudly, as if she was mourning.


    Old Doctor Mo took a deep breath and told himself: You are a doctor, don''t argue with fools. After all, fools are also patients, and you have to forgive them for their mental illness.


    Master Fu, there are a lot of people here. Miss Lengs belly is injured and she needs to cut her clothes to see the injury. You can carry her into the house and I will treat her injury inside. Old Doctor Mo reminded.


    Fu Mingcong: You are right.


    Mei Fang is a girl who has not yet left the court, and her belly cannot be seen by other men.

 Chapter 1821: abandoned son

    Chapter 1821: abandoned son


    Chapter 1821 Abandonment


    He tried hard with his arms to carry Leng Meifang to the back room, but he was a civil servant and didn''t practice much, so he couldn''t pick up the beautiful woman. With a thud, he and Leng Meifang fell to the ground.


    There was silence in the room for a moment. General Fu''s face was dark and sullen, and he wanted to poke his eyes out. Leng Qianhu''s face was also not good-looking. He walked over and said, "Let mee, I am Mei Fang''s biological brother."


    After saying that, he picked up Leng Meifang and carried her into the back room.


    Fu Mingcong hurriedly called for Dr. Mo to follow him, and asked the soldiers to call his two maids to help. After three and a quarter of hours of tossing, Leng Meifang''s wound was finally treated.


    But


    "Old Doctor Mo, why hasn''t Mei Fang woke up yet? Is she injured too badly? She''s on the verge of..." Fu Mingcong didn''t dare to say the word "death", lest it be a prophecy.


    Old Doctor Mo was hesitant in his heart, this matter has caused such a big fuss today, and anyone with any brains would take the opportunity to pretend to be dizzy, so why should he be stupid enough to wake up and face a mess?


    He did not tell the truth, but said: "If you are frightened, take a nap and you will wake up at night or tomorrow. Don''t worry, sir."


    Old doctor Mo packed up the medicine box and said to Fu Mingcong: "Send someone to go back with me to get the medicine. The decoction can be taken once a day, and the medicine for external application is the same."


    Even theyer of flesh on the belly has been punctured, and it doesnt matter whether he takes medicine or not.


    "Xiu''er, hurry up and get the medicine with Dr. Mo." Fu Mingcong said to a maid, with such an eager look that Xiu''er and Xiang''er felt their teeth itch with hatred.


    Your Excellency has really fallen in love with the vixen Leng''s daughter, and actually asked them to serve her. They are not ordinary maids, but have served adults. If they are lucky enough to get pregnant, they will be aunts long ago.


    "Master Fu, this is the room where General Fu works. Mei Fang can''t stay long. I''ll take her back to the Leng family''s tent to recuperate... The Fu family should choose a day toe to the Leng family to propose marriage. If things go wrong like this, Mei Fang must give an exnation. We can''t let her be wronged anymore." Leng Qianhu became smart and left this mess to Fu Mingcong to deal with. Anyway, Fu Mingcong was willing to die for Mei Fang, so he would be able to withstand General Fu''s anger and sessfullye to the Leng family to propose marriage.


    Added another sentence: "Mei Fang is the legitimate daughter of the Leng family. She was still young when her parents died. She has suffered a lot with me in these years. Things about the Qin family... I won''t talk about this anymore. I will only say one thing, Mei Fang must be a wife, she can no longer be wronged."


    Today he said that Leng Meifang should be Qin Sang''s concubine. If General Fu insists on this and does not agree with Mei Fang to be Fu Mingcong''s wife and only allows Fu Mingcong to ept Meifang as his concubine, then the Leng family will suffer a big loss.


    Fu Mingcong said hurriedly: "Brother, don''t worry, I treat Mei Fang sincerely. I will definitely hire her as my wife and will never wrong her."


    Good guy, do you want to lose face by calling me uncle before you are even engaged?


    He also told Xiang''er: "Follow Mei Fang back and take good care of her. Don''t neglect her."


    Xiang''er almost shed tears. Two days ago, he hugged her and called her a wonderful person. Today, he asked her to serve other women. Those words he said werepletely false!


    "Yes." Xiang''er was a maid from the Fu family. She could only obey the orders and follow Leng Qianhu to send Leng Meifang back.


    When passing by the outhouse, Xiang''er shuddered because General Fu looked at Leng Meifang with murderous eyes... The uncle hated Leng Meifang to death!


    After Xiang''er found out about this, she felt a lot more at ease. Being hated by the uncle, even if the Leng family daughter enters the Fu family, her life in the Fu family will not be easy in the future.


    "General, I''ll take my leave." Leng Qianhu gave General Fu a fist salute and left with Leng Meifang.


    After they left, Fu Mingcong came out of the back room, knelt in front of General Fu, and begged: "Brother, please help me and Mei Fang."


    "Ha!" General Fuughed: "Cuddling in front of so many people makes a big fuss, even if you don''t want Leng Meifang."


    only


    "Are you going to take her as your concubine or marry her as your wife?" General Fu said, "You have to think carefully. If you make the wrong choice, don''t regret it in the future, and don''t me me."


    Fu Mingcong''s qualifications are actually average. He couldn''t even pass the exam. He was able to be a fifth-grade experienced officer only because of his ten years of support.And he would support him in this way just because he was his biological brother.


    But he never thought that after ten years of hard work, he would raise a white-eyed wolf. Since Fu Mingcong is ignorant, there is no need for him to support him and leave opportunities to capable and loyal people.


    Fu Mingcong didn''t hear the power of General Fu''s words, and said loudly: "Of course I am married to you as a wife. Mei Fang has already suffered a lot. I can''t let her suffer the grievances of being a concubine!"


    Hehe, General Fu sneered and said, "Okay, now that you have made a decision, you can find a matchmaker to propose marriage to the Leng family."


    Fu Mingcong was startled: "I will find a matchmaker myself to propose marriage to the Leng family? Why won''t the eldest brothere forward? You are my eldest brother."


    General Fu said: "You are marrying a step-brother, so you can make the decision yourself... You messed up the matter, and I have to clean up the mess. I don''t have time to help you propose the marriage."


    An abandoned child is not worth his extra effort. Moreover, he will not recognize Leng Meifang as his sister-inw, nor even Fu Mingcong as his younger brother. After the canonization of the team is finished, he will take Fu Mingcong away. This room will be allocated.


    From now on, whether Fu Mingcong lives or dies, whether he is rich or poor, has nothing to do with him.


    Thank you, big brother! Fu Mingcong was ecstatic, feeling that he was capable and could actually make his big brotherpromise.


    He stood up, bowed to General Fu, turned around and left.


    After Fu Mingcong left, General Fu smashed everything in the house and broke the door of the back room, which shows how angry he was towards his younger brother.


    If it weren''t for his biological brother, he would really chop him to death.


    After Yu Xiucai heard that General Fu agreed to Fu Mingcong''s marriage to the Leng family''s daughter, he smiled, hid in the house, knelt down and kowtowed three times to his ancestor''s tablet.


    With the blessing of his ancestors, Fu Mingcong finally fell. He was finally able to climb up on Fu Mingcong''s footsteps, and became a civil servant from a master!


    At the Leng family camp, Mrs. Gu was shocked after hearing what Leng Qianhu said: "My lord, what are you talking about? Our Mei Fang is attracted by General Fu''s younger brother and wants to join the Fu family as a wife?!"


    "Keep your voice down, what are you doing with such a loud voice?" Leng Qianhu scolded and then nodded: "Well, Mr. Fu met Mei Fang by chance. He fell in love with Mei Fang at first sight and asked to marry him. He guessed that after the Winter Solstice Festival, A matchmaker will be sent to propose marriage.


    After speaking, he stared at Gu Shi again and warned: "Be kind to Mei Fang in the future. If I know that you treat her poorly, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    He will rely on Mei Fang to climb into the Fu family, and rely on the Fu family to get promoted.


    Gu Shi said with a smile: "Look at what your husband said, am I the one who is ignorant? Mei Fang has made a career and is about to get married. Her days at home are not long. As a sister-inw, I naturally have to treat her favorably and let her The days before going out were veryfortable."


    But he was sneering in his heart: Hey, wasn''t it always you, my brother, who treated Leng Meifang poorly? As long as you treat Leng Meifang as a human being, you will not give her to a hundred households as a concubine.

 Chapter 1822: Please calm down for me

    Chapter 1822: Please calm down for me


    Chapter 1822: Please be more at ease with me


    "It''s good if you think so." Leng Qianhu came to the outside of the camp, sat down to warm himself by the fire, and said to Gu: "Mei Fang is marrying from a high family. When you prepare her dowry, you can''t be too shabby. It should be given to her. You have to give it, otherwise we will lose face."


    Mrs. Gu was stunned when she heard this, and looked at Leng Qianhu in disbelief: "What do you mean, sir, do you want me to be responsible for Mei Fang''s dowry?"


    Leng Qianhu''s face darkened: "As the mistress of the Leng family, you are irresponsible. Do you want me, a grown man, to take care of this matter? You are not afraid of peopleughing at you!"


    Phew, you Leng Qingsong, you really care about what I have in my hands. You want me to give your sister a dowry, but you dont give me a penny. Are you still a human being? !


    Mr. Gu was so wronged that she almost shed tears.


    She married the Leng family for twelve years and used her dowry to support the Leng family for twelve years. Leng Qingsong never gave her a penny of military pay. When she asked him for money, he said that he had to socialize with his colleagues outside. It doesnt even cost military pay.


    He often asked her for money, and now he even asked her for his own sisters dowry. Did Leng Qingsong really regard her as meat on the chopping board and cut her off as he pleased? !


    "Ms. sir, war has been going on sincest year. Everything is in short supply. Food is much more expensive than two years ago. I still have money on hand to save for the winter and New Year. I don''t have much to give to Mei Fang." Gu finishedining. At this point, he quickly said: "Ms. sir, I will try my best to get a decent dowry for Mei Fang, but Mei Fang is your biological sister. When she gets married, if you, as your brother, can give her something, It will definitely make her happy and her heart will be closer to you."


    Hmph, dontin about poverty to me. If you dont use money to make Leng Meifangs dowry, dont me me for throwing the Leng familys face on the ground and trampling on it!


    Leng Qianhu was originally unhappy when he heard Gu''s words, but over the years he had treated Leng Meifang poorly, and the girl was angry with him. She thought he would give her one or two good things to warm her heart. In the future, when I ask her to help me fight for my future, it will be easier and I will just nod my head and agree.


    "Okay, I''ll think of a way to get one or two good things. Then I''ll give one to Mei Fang and one to you." Leng Qianhu knew that Mr. Gu hadints in his heart. In order to continue to receive his wife''s dowry, he He held Gu''s hand and said, "Don''t refuse me. You have suffered all these years and you deserve something good."


    After saying these gentle words, he added: "Mei Fang''s marriage still needs more attention from you."


    Mrs. Gu almost vomited after hearing this and wished she could poison Leng Qingsong to death. However, the child is still young and the world is chaotic. She will have to rely on Leng Qingsong for a few more years. She cooperated and said: "My husband knows that it is not easy for me to be... Dont worry, sir, I will definitely take care of Mei Fangs marriage.


    After hearing this, Leng Qianhu was very happy. After a few words with Gu, he got up and left on the pretext that he had official duties: "We have to prepare for the big event of canonizing the team recently. If I don''te back at night, don''t worry. , just take good care of your family."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    After he left the camp, Mrs. Gu spat on the ground: "Bah, I didn''t know you were looking for the goblin, so go ahead, don''t tire yourself out!"


    Leng Qingsong was not an honest man. He would not refuse any beauties who came to his door. He had slept with many young widows. However, he wanted her dowry to support his family, but he did not dare to let the young widow give birth to a child.


    "Cousin." Ruan Shuniang came in with Leng Mudan in her arms and asked anxiously: "The Fu family really likes Leng Meifang and wants to hire her as his wife?"


    Ruan Shuniang is only a few months younger than Leng Meifang. Because her appearance is not as good as Leng Meifang''s, she has been trying to avoid Leng Meifang. After hearing about Leng Meifang''s affair with the Fu family, she was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. , waited until Leng Qingsong left, and hurriedly came in to ask his cousin.


    Mrs. Gu nced at her and sneered: "Mei Fang is discussing marriage with the Fu family, but what does this have to do with you? I''m warning you, be calm and don''t make any trouble, otherwise I won''t care about you!"


    "It''s true!" Ruan Shuniang eximed, and hurriedly begged Gu: "Cousin, what should I do? I will be seventeen in a year, and I have to marry quickly, otherwise I will be an old girl! You have to help me I''m looking for someone simr to the Fu family, I can''t marry anyone worse than Leng Meifang!"


    Gu Shi: Bah, youre a girl with a foreign surname who lives with your cousin, and you still want to get along with a real girl from a Qianhu family without even checking whether youre worthy?


    After hearing this, Ruan Shuniang felt extremely aggrieved. She hugged Leng Mudan and cried loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I know that my status is not high, but no matter how low my status is, I also want to marry a good family. Do I want to marry a good family?" Is it wrong?"That''s right, but...


    "You are a girl, and the world is harsh on women. If you make one wrong move, your life will be over." Mrs. Gu came over tofort Ruan Shuniang: "Be honest and obedient. After marrying Mei Fang, my cousin will start to find a wife for you. . There are many hundreds of families in the northwest. I will definitely find you a capable hundred to marry and make you the wife of a hundred. But you are not allowed to do anything that ruins the family tradition, or I will kill you~"


    Thest half of the sentence was said in a low voice, for fear that Leng Meifang in the tent would hear it.


    But Ruan Shuniang cried even more fiercely: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu wuwu, Leng Meifang can marry Mr. Fu, but I can only marry a poor family. Why is my life so miserable?"


    Gu rolled his eyes when he heard this, pushed her, and said: "It''s enough to cry twice. Crying too much is annoying. It''s almost noon. I''m going to see Brother Liang. You guard Mei Fang and don''t quarrel." , she is not something you can offend now, so be smart, you know?"


    "Woooooo!" Ruan Shuniang cried even louder after hearing this. Gu raised her hand to p her, but she quickly stopped her tears and said, "I know, I will take good care of her golden bump."


    "Well, that''s right." Mrs. Gu touched Leng Mudan''s hand and saw that she was not cold, then turned and left to take care of Brother Liang.


    Brother Liang was deliberately made ill by Leng Qingsong this time, and he really suffered a lot. Gu Shi was very distressed. Fortunately, Brother Liang''s fever has gone away, and he can recover as long as he doesn''t catch cold in the past few days.


    General Fu didn''t want to be embarrassed, so he covered up today''s farce. However, Fu Mingcong was worried about Leng Meifang''s injury and ran to see her in the afternoon.


    Seeing that she didn''t wake up, he ran to the Leng family camp again in the evening to check on her.


    Going to see an unmarried girl twice a day, if there is nothing romantic about it, no one would believe it.


    So by the time it got dark, the story about Fu Mingcong and the Leng family''s daughter had already spread in various camps.


    "Master Fu is really worthy of Meng Lang. He has just been in Leng Qianhu''s house for a few days, and he has already fallen in love with her girl. The whole ce has spread the news... No wonder he can''t keep it. I heard that Leng Qianhu''s girl is very tall. She is very beautiful, not to mention the entire gathering ce, there is no one more beautiful than her in the entire northwest."


    Bah, myst name is Lai, what do you mean by that? You also have a crush on the Leng familys daughter? Ill castrate you!


    Lai Baihu was wronged: "You mother-inw are so suspicious. I''m almost the father-inw, and I can still fall in love with a teenage girl? I just feel that Mr. Fu didn''t handle this matter well. Let the people in the gathering ce Gossip spread, causing Miss Leng to be talked about."


    Mrs. Lai knew that her man was not a phnderer, so she said, "Don''t worry about it blindly. Miss Leng is not a simple person, otherwise this thing wouldn''t be possible. Now that it is done, it''s just two ps in the face." Its about filming together.

 Chapter 1823: thank

    Chapter 1823: thank


    Chapter 1823 Thank you


    Lai Baihu frowned: "What do you mean by this? Do you still doubt that Miss Leng took action against Master Fu first?"


    "I didn''t say that, but it''s true that the Leng family''s daughter didn''t reject Mr. Fu when she met him for the first time. If she had gotten angry when they first met, how could things like this have happened?" Mrs. Lai was born in the market. Being ustomed to women''s methods of seducing men, I felt that the reason why this matter could have turned out like this must be because the Leng family daughter did not refuse, and maybe she even tried to make peace with Master Fu.


    Hundred households didn''t believe it. They felt that their mother-inw was jealous of the beauty of the Leng family''s daughter, so she said this and also said a few words for the Leng family''s daughter.


    Mrs. Lai was toozy to argue with him and urged: "Okay, okay, everything you said is right. Hurry up and give me the soles of the shoes. The third son is still waiting to wear them!"


    He also told his family: "Don''t have too much contact with the Leng family. Avoid them. The Leng family will have some problems."


    I heard that this morning Leng Qianhu took the Leng family daughter to the courtyard where General Fu works... Why did my brother take a beautiful girl who has not left the cab to Shangfeng''s office?


    It can be seen that this was not the first time that the Leng family''s daughter and Master Fu met, but something happened. General Fu disagreed and got angry, so he summoned the Leng family''s brothers and sisters.


    You can summon him if you summon him. Why did Leng Qianhu bring his own girl?


    When encountering such a major matter involving your sister''s innocence, you should protect her and go to see General Fu yourself, and thene back and tell your sister after the negotiation ispleted. This is the way to handle business.


    Mrs. Lai felt that the Leng family was incapable of doing things, so she looked down upon the Leng family and did not want her son to associate with the Leng family, lest he learn the Leng family''s shorings.


    "Hey, I understand, mother." As the eldest son, Lai Dazhuang answered the question on behalf of the three brothers.


    I came to Sanzhuang and scratched my head and asked my mother: "Mom, can our family interact with people from Qin House?"


    He stretched out his hand to show Mrs. Lai: "Today my son went to chop wood with Niu Sijin, and his hand was injured. Niu Sijin gave me a pack of new gold sore medicine, which is very useful. Look at my son''s The wounds are now scabbed over.


    He added: "In the evening, there were too many people fetching water from the public well. Brother Sijin even fetched water from the house for me and asked me to fetch it back for use. Our family can eat early tonight and sit down to work. Its about winter clothes.


    Lai Sanzhuang is only twelve years old, about the same age as Niu Sijin, and he feels that his family is very destined to the Niu family. Just looking at the name should make him kneel down and worship him.


    So he wanted to associate with the Niu brothers.


    "Did you strike up a conversation with someone from Qin''s house?" Mrs. Lai was a little excited. After seeing San''er nodding, she quickly praised: "Well done, Third! That Qin Baihu has made great contributions, and Mrs. Qin will do it again." Yao, a good rtionship like this must be cured."


    Lai Sanzhuang said unhappily: "Mom, I''m not dating Brother Sijin just for benefits. As long as you agree, don''t try to use the Niu family''s rtionship to curry favor with others or seek benefits."


    "Bah, what are you talking about? How can this be called fawning for favors? We are all fighting together, so we should naturally make friends with those who are worth making friends with. Once we have a good rtionship, we can help each other in the future. You guys just don''t understand. People are so sophisticated, Im so angry!


    In Qin''s house, Gu Jinli was also listening to Qin Sang talking about the Leng family and the Fu family. He listened with great interest. While eating fried twists, he eximed: "It''s amazing. You can kill yourself with this move. Both of them are doing it." Hes a ruthless person.


    Yesterday Fu Mingcongmitted suicide, today Leng Meifangmitted suicide, who will it be tomorrow? I guess it''s General Fu.


    If this thing happens, Xu You will be furious and use General Fu. General Fu will not be able to pass Xu You''s test unless he stabs himself to apologize.


    Speaking of Xu You, Gu Jinli added: "He must know about the poisonous oath you swore in Xing''an Mansion. Why would he tell General Fu to send you a beauty?"


    Qin Sang said: "I must think that I am young and vigorous and can reject ordinary beauties, but I must not be able to resist a beautiful person like the Leng family''s daughter. And he has been hiding behind him. It was General Fu who came forward throughout the whole process. If not, it would be Fu." The general is embarrassed, and if the trouble is too big, he can stille out to punish General Fu. If you act as a good person in front of me, you can''t lose anything, so naturally I want to try it one more time."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, Xu You is a smart man. After this time, there will be no more gifts."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I believe that. It''s only three things. If Xu You wants to use you, he won''t really anger you. Don''t worry, I won''t be angry."


    I''m quite happy that he can refuse a beautiful woman like Leng''s daughter.


    but


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him: "You usually don''t praise girls, but what you said tonight is that the Leng family''s daughter is not ordinary beautiful, so you are not attracted?" Qin Sangughed when he heard this, fearing that she would be unhappy. He replied first: "Not moved, the Leng family''s daughter is very outstanding in the northwest, but if she goes to the capital, she won''t be able to catch the eyes of noble children who are used to seeing beauties, and she won''t catch my eyes either, so Xiaoyu can rest assured. .


    After saying these reassuring words, he approached her again and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Gu Jinli denied it: "How is that possible? You think too much."


    "Liar, I''m obviously jealous." Qin Sang smiled, hugged her tightly, lowered his head and kissed her, murmuring: "I only want the little fish."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. When he came back to his senses, the clothes on his body were gone, followed by his hot body.


    The body with graceful and strong muscles wrapped around her, kissing her until she had no time to breathe: "Well, you are so heavy, let go~"


    Qin Sang didn''t let go, but pressed him even tighter, and said with urgency: "Give it to me...I will leave the day after tomorrow."


    The canonization team has arrived at Long''an Prefecture and will arrive at Daokougou in a few days. They must arrive at Daokougou before the canonization team and wait.


    He coaxed again: "Don''t be afraid, I will take my time tonight."


    Gu Jinli blushed and bit his arm.


    However, it made him more anxious.


    The next day, Gu Jinli slept in again.


    Xiao Pingxi was very worried when he heard that she had slept in for two days in a row. When he came over to have dinner with her in the evening, he quietly reminded her: "Aunt Gu, a daughter-inw should not get up toote. She should get up early to get busy. This way The husbands family cant find any excuse to divorce his wife.


    Gu Jinli was helpless. Why was Xiao Pingxi always worried that she would be divorced?


    Does her position seem so unstable?


    "Don''t worry, I have the final say on the Qin family. Even if Ipletely destroy the Qin family, let alone sleeping in, your Uncle Qin will not be able to divorce me."


    Xiaoping didn''t believe it: "Is it true? Real men will take concubines. Even if they don''t divorce their wives, they will take concubines. This is a matter of face."


    So Aunt Gu had better be diligent and not let Uncle Qin catch on to the problem of being toozy and take a concubine.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and pulled his face and said: "Who did you listen to these words? Stop thinking about it, only scumbags can take concubines, and your Uncle Qin will not do this."


    However, Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu really like her to sleep in, which means that the young master is on the way!


    Since Qin Sang and the others were going to the Daokou Gou camp the day after tomorrow, Gu Jinli did not sleep in for the next two days. He personally packed Qin Sang''s things to be taken to Daokou Gou.


    On the day before leaving, some uninvited guests came to the Qin residence. They were four women from the Leng family.


    Mother and daughter Gu, Ruan Shuniang and Leng Meifang.


    When Gu Jinli heard the announcement, he frowned and asked Erqing, "What are they doing here? We have no interaction with the Leng family."


    Erqing said: "I came here to say thank you."


    Gu Jinli was even more confused: "Thank you for what? We didn''t help them at all."

 Chapter 1824: she is a good person

    Chapter 1824: she is a good person


    Chapter 1824 She is a good person


    A few days ago, the Leng family wanted to give Leng Meifang to Qin Sang as a concubine. Leng Meifang knew about this, and even followed Leng Qianhu to see Qin Sang in General Fu''s office.


    Now that the matter of being a concubine has not beenpleted, the matter of Leng Meifang and Fu Mingcong has beenpleted. How can she still dare toe to the door?


    Aren''t you afraid of embarrassment or that Fu Mingcong will feel ufortable after hearing about it?


    Mother Tao looked at Gu Jinli''s face and said, "If Madam doesn''t want to see you, I can go out and send them away."


    Although it is a thousand families, it is still a chess piece, and it is still a chess piece that has offended General Fu. It can be sent away without any scruples.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "There''s no need to stop me. Since they want to see me so much, just let them in."


    The Leng family came to her door again and again. If she didn''t see them, the Leng family would never give up. Rather than being bothered by them all the time, it would be better to meet them and solve the problem once and for all.


    And she also wanted to know why Leng Meifang came to see her?


    Er Qing, go and take them to the flower hall in the backyard. Ill meet them there. Gu Jinli ordered.


    This is the courtyard where she and Brother Qin sleep. It is not easy to see the Leng family, so it is best to go to the flower hall in front.


    "Yes." Erqing responded and went out to pick up Leng''s family.


    After making some preparations, Aunt Tao and the others followed Gu Jinli to the flower hall.


    This house has two entrances. It was built by a wealthy family who spent a lot of money.


    The wealth of the house isparable to that of the houses in the city. The gorgeous screen walls, winding verandahs, bluestone paths and stonemps in the yard, and plum orchid and three-flower trees all surprised the women of the Leng family. .


    They had only seen the house from a distance before and thought it was majestic and spacious. After entering, they realized that the inside of the house was really excellent. It was not a rough brick house built by a ruralndowner, but an elegant courtyard built by an official. .


    Beautiful, very beautiful, so beautiful that it makes people jealous!


    Leng Meifang looked at the house all the way, and she was shocked...such a good house was left to Qin Sang for a hundred households. It can be seen that Qin Sang was highly valued by his superiors, and even General Fu had to give him a lot of money. Split face.


    As for the person who can make General Fu fearful, it goes without saying that he must be General Xu.


    In other words, Qin Sang is highly regarded by General Xu, so he must have a bright future!


    Leng Meifang felt more and more ufortable. Did she feel that she had made the wrong choice?


    But she told herself that you made the right choice. It is much better to be the wife of a fifth-rank official than to be the concubine of a small household.


    "Mrs. Leng, pleasee this way." Erqing led the way for Gu and the others, but he could clearly see the change of expression on Leng Meifang''s face... I''m afraid this Miss Leng would not be willing to give in.


    But it was obvious that she had chosen Fu Mingcong herself, but now she was unwilling to give in. What did she want to do?


    Gu Shi smiled and said, "The helpful girl is leading the way."


    Erqing smiled appropriately and nodded: "Madam, you are serious. This is what a ve should do."


    Ruan Shuniang guessed that Er Qing was easy to talk to, so she asked in an awkward tone: "I heard that your wife''s face is covered with purulent e, is it true?"


    She looked gloating.


    Erqing ignored Ruan Shuniangs question.


    Ruan Shuniang was unhappy and asked: "You maid, why didn''t you answer when I asked you something?"


    Have you mentioned the inferiority of master and servant? When she enters the Qin family and bes your master, you will cry!


    Er Qing was trained as a death warrior. When he heard this, he nced at Ruan Shuniang. The cold murderous look in her eyes immediately made Ruan Shuniang tremble with fear. She hugged Leng Mudan tightly and used Leng Mudan to block Er Qing''s sight. .


    Erqing sneered, looked away, and continued to lead the way.


    Leng Mudan was also frightened by Er Qing''s eyes and cried: "Auntie, auntie, I''m scared~"


    Ruan Shuniang hurriedly coaxed Leng Mudan: "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    You''re scared? I''m afraid too, please stop crying. After your aunt finds your uncle, you will be allowed to run around and y freely in this house. Don''t cry now!


    Mr. Gu took out half a piece of candy and gave it to her daughter: "Eat the candy and stop crying."


    Leng Mudans mouth was so sweet that she had no time to cry. She ate the candy andy on Ruan Shuniangs shoulder, smiling at Aunt Gu who was following behind with a four-color gift.


    When Mrs. Gu married into the Leng family, she had more than a dozen servants. However, due to the war, many servants died, and now there are only four left.


    There was a Aunt Gu, a coachman, a so-called general manager, and a servant who worked for Leng Qianhu. In short, there were only a pitiful number of people, and Aunt Gu could only do the work of a maid.


    Half an hourter, Erqing brought them to the flower hall: "We''re here, pleasee in."


    Leng Meifang was stunned, why did she meet them in the flower hall? Logically speaking, they are all female rtives, so there is nothing wrong with them going to the courtyard where Gu and Qin Sang live.


    It can only be said that Leng Meifang has little experience. As long as she has the conditions, she usually meets her female rtives in the flower hall.


    "Mrs. Leng is here, pleasee in quickly." Aunt Tao came over to greet them, while Gu Jinli sat on the soft floor of the flower hall and did not move.


    Mrs. Gu was a little unhappy, but before she could get angry, she heard Ruan Shuniang exim: "You, you are Mrs. Gu?"


    Gu Jinli clicked, took a bite of the apple, nodded and said, "Yes, I am Mr. Gu."


    "Aren''t you ugly? Why have you be so beautiful?!" Ruan Shuniang was going crazy. How could Mrs. Gu be more beautiful than Leng Meifang? Then how could she hook up with Qin Baihu and marry into the Qin family?


    After hearing this, Gu Shi and Leng Meifang also looked at Gu Jinli, both of them were stunned... On the sofa covered with a thick quilt, sitting a very young woman, with delicate and beautiful features, every frown and smile said "no". They were so beautiful, and after seeing their shock, their raised eyebrows were filled with indescribable agility.


    Leng Meifang felt a sharp pain from the wound in her stomach, which made her whole body shiver... This is not Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu can''t be prettier than her!


    "Don''t be deceived by Gu Xiaoyu. If you look closer, she is still covered in e scars!" Ji Zhenniang''s voice came from behind the Leng family. She led Xie Huaihua past them and greeted: "It''s freezing outside. Come on in and sit down."


    She quickly walked up to Gu Jinli, sniffed at her, frowned and said, "It still smells a bit. You have to take your medicine on time. I don''t want to be sickened by the smell every time I see you."


    Gu Shi and others were shocked and looked at Ji Zhenniang... Are you sick? Mrs. Gu has grown like this, but you still despise her for being ugly?


    Regardless of the pain in her stomach, Leng Meifang walked in quickly, stood a few steps away from Gu Jinli, and saluted her: "Meifang has met Mrs. Qin."


    As she spoke, her eyes were fixed on Gu Jinli''s face, and she saw that she did have small e with pus on her face, as well as pitted scars. After another sniff, she could indeed smell some stench from Gu''s body, and then she felt relieved. Come.


    The rumors are true, Mrs. Gu is indeed an ugly woman, but the e on this ugly woman''s face is getting better.


    How can Mrs. Gus face be so good?


    Gus e should continue to grow!


    But Leng Meifang didn''t let her emotions show...she was a good person, a kind and good girl, and she couldn''t show any jealousy or bad intentions.

 Chapter 1825: Purpose

    Chapter 1825: Purpose


    Purpose of Chapter 1825


    So she looked surprised and nodded: "Congrattions, Mrs. Qin, great news."


    Gu Jinli smiled, but before he could speak, Ji Zhenniang said first: "What''s good? There are e on this face, it still smells bad, and there are scars, can you see them? They are densely packed with small scars. I can''t bear to look at them more than once." Goosebumps, far from great.


    After Ji Zhenniang was disgusted, she told Gu Jinli seriously: "Gu Xiaoyu, you have to ask Sister-inw Zhang to buy some scar removal medicine from the capital. If you don''t get rid of these scars, you will be ugly for the rest of your life. It''s time for Qin Sang to abandon you. "


    "Don''t think that Qin Sang is being nice to you now. He is just pretending. After spending all your dowry, he will show his true colors and start to despise you for being ugly and run away to take a concubine!"


    Ji Zhenniang felt that she was really good to Gu Jinli, and she would say these words for her own good even at the risk of being scolded by her.


    How did you know that Gu Jinli didn''t get angry with her, but smiled at her and thanked her: "Sister-inw Xie reminded me that I will take medicine on time and buy some good scar removal medicine."


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked: "You, you are not angry, and you still call me sister-inw?"


    She usually calls her Ji Zhenniang fiercely.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Xie sister-inw thinks of me so much, how could I be angry?"


    Ji Zhenniang... was moved to tears, Gu Xiaoyu finally knew that she was healed!


    Leng Meifang looked at the two of them and listened to their words, feeling a surge of joy in her heart... Although Mrs. Gu has excellent facial features, she has disgusting scars on her face. The rumors are true, Mrs. Gu is indeed a ugly.


    Qin Sang was not sincere towards the Gu family, but because the Gu family had a rich dowry, Qin Sang was temporarily nice to her for the sake of her dowry.


    So in General Fus office that day, he said that he was not interested in him, which was actually a lie!


    Leng Meifang''s stomach suddenly stopped hurting, and she smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "Look, Mei Fang, the scar on Mrs. Qin''s face is not serious. It can''t be seen at all from a distance. Mrs. Qin and Mrs. Xie don''t need to worry too much."


    It is indeed impossible to see it from a distance, but the couple often face each other, so they can see it clearly.


    Let me ask, which man can endure a face full of small scars for a long time?


    So she still had hope that Qin Sang would keep her in mind.


    Leng Meifang was happy and saluted Ji Zhenniang again: "Meifang has met Mrs. Xie."


    I originally thought that Ji Zhenniang would like her, but Ji Zhenniang suddenly changed her face, as if she just remembered who she was, frowned and asked: "Your name is Mei Fang, Leng Meifang?"


    Leng Meifang was stunned, nodded and said: "Exactly."


    Ji Zhenniangs face turned dark, she pointed to the small stool farthest from the sofa and said, Go and sit over there.


    Leng Meifang was shocked, and a feeling of humiliation came to her heart. She didn''t understand why Ji Zhenniang suddenly changed her face?


    Ji Zhenniang said: "I heard that you hurt your stomach, so you should recuperate at home. What are you doing here? As a girl, it''s better to stay at home."


    Your gossip has spread throughout the entire gathering ce, so you still dare to run around, aren''t you afraid of being looked down upon by others? !


    Seeing this, Mrs. Gu quickly changed her conversation and said to Gu Jinli with a smile: "Mrs. Qin, this is a small gift, please ept it."


    Mother Gu quickly handed over the four-color gift.


    Seeing Gu Jinli nod, Grandma Tao came over to take it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Mrs. Leng is too polite. Please sit down."


    Let Gu sit down together on the soft tform.


    Ruan Shuniang held Leng Mudan and sat on the chair next to Zantan, and said, "I''ve seen Mrs. Qin."


    Her whole body was a little shabby, which was very different from the high-spirited mood when she first entered Qin''s house, just because she kept remembering her surprise when she just saw Gu Jinli.


    There is actually not much problem with Mrs. Gus face. My cousin said that things between men and women are the same after blowing off themp. Moreover, Gu''s skin is extremely good, and her glowing white skin alone is unmatched by her.


    What''s more, Mrs. Gu still has arge dowry, but she is so poor that she only has a set of silver noodles given by her cousin, so what can she do topete with Mrs. Gu?


    Ruan Shuniang red at Leng Meifang fiercely... It was all Leng Meifang''s fault. If she hadn''t said that Qin Sang was extraordinary and handsome, he was going to be a pioneer general, and Gu''s belly was not good enough, and she didn''t get pregnant even after a year of getting married. Qin Sang was anxious to stay with the Qin family and wanted to take a concubine and have children. She would not make trouble with her cousin and ask her cousin to bring her to Qin''s house to meet Qin Sang and seduce him.


    Leng Meifang ignored Ruan Shuniang''s eyes and sat obediently and honestly on the stool designed by Ji Zhenniang... thinking that as the mistress of the Qin family, Mrs. Gu would definitely not let her, a guest who came to the door, receive such poor treatment, and would personally speak up and tell her Please go sit on the slumped-down Taishi chair.


    However, she thought too much, and Gu Jinli didn''t look at her at all. He only talked to Gu and asked Gu bluntly: "Mrs. Leng said she came to thank you, but my family has never helped your family. I don''t know how to express my gratitude." What thing are you referring to?"


    "It''s about borrowing medicine. If your servants hadn''t led the way, Mei Fang wouldn''t have been able to find the medicinal materials in the camp and borrowed the medicinal materials for Brother Liang to eat." Gu was a little embarrassed. After exining, she hurriedly changed her words. He said: "Brother Liang is doing well, I can finally feel relieved."


    Gu Jinli didn''t hold on to this, but smiled and said: "How great? That''s a happy event. Congrattions to Mrs. Leng."


    The two people spoke too politely, and the atmosphere was quite awkward.


    But even though it was already so awkward, Mrs. Leng still didn''t say goodbye, wondering what her purpose was ining to this trip.


    Gu Jinli wanted to see what kind of death they were going to do, but instead of driving them away, he asked Xiao Ji to bring a few tes of fried bean dregs cakes for the Leng family to eat: "This is golden bean cake, made of beans, it tastes good, you guys try it. "


    This stuff is cheap, and she wont suffer any loss if the Leng family eats a basket full of it.


    This bean cake is so fragrant, what is it made of? Mrs. Leng asked after tasting the bean dregs cake and was amazed.


    Ji Zhenniang said: "This is the Gu family''s secret recipe. It cannot be passed on to others. Madam Leng forgives me."


    Since everyone else had said this, Mrs. Gu couldnt press her any further, so she could only smile awkwardly and continue eating bean cakes.


    On the way, she found a lot of things to say, but Gu Jinli didn''t answer much, which made Gu very angry, but she didn''t dare to get angry with Gu Jinli.


    After all, the men of the Gu family have made great achievements, and the Gu family''s natal family is rich and has some connections with the families of high-ranking officials. However, her natal family was gradually declining, and the man was useless. She did not dare to break up with the Gu family.


    Whats more, they came here today for some shady purpose.


    You have to endure it until the goal is achieved.


    After Gu and the others sat awkwardly for half an hour, Qin Sang finally came back.


    Erqing came to report: "Madam, your Excellency is back. He is leading the soldiers to fetch water and boil water at the well in the backyard in preparation for the journey tomorrow."


    When Gu and the others heard this, they almost cried with joy.


    If Qin Sang doesn''te back, they won''t be able to sit down!


    "Mrs. Qin, we''ve been here for a long time, so we won''t bother you any more." Mrs. Gu stood up to say goodbye, which again puzzled Gu Jinli.


    Leaving now?


    Dont you find a way to meet Brother Qin?


    We must meet him, but we can''t do it in front of Gu Jinli.


    So Gu said: "Mrs. Qin, there are too many people at the public well. Can you let my servantse to your house to fetch water?"


    Gu pointed at Aunt Gu and said: "Don''t worry, my family doesn''t have much to pick up, and we don''t let anyone else enter Qin''s house. We just ask Aunt Gu to pick up ten loads of water. It''s really the beginning of Brother Liang''s serious illness. Healing, I want to give him a good hot bath to get rid of his illness."


    It makes sense, but it would be unreasonable if she didn''t agree.

 Chapter 1826: You cant afford the consequences

    Chapter 1826: You can''t afford the consequences


    Chapter 1826 You cant afford the consequences


    Gu Jinli smiled, and it was indeed directed at Brother Qin.


    Of course you can. Gu Jinli agreed.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qin." Mrs. Gu was very happy and said goodbye to Gu Jinli.


    Its just that they didnt go through the front door. Instead, a group of five people went to the back door, saying they wanted to show Aunt Gu the way from the well to the back door.


    Gu Jinli agreed and asked Erqing to lead them.


    Ji Zhenniang frowned: "Gu Xiaoyu, don''t you think there''s a problem?"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows: "What''s the problem? It''s normal."


    Ji Zhenniang said: "If they want to carry water, just let Erqing take Granny Gu to the well. As the family members of military attachs, they don''t need to apany a servant."


    Gu Jinli smiled. Even Ji Zhenniang could tell that the Leng family had other agendas, which showed that the Leng family was indeed not very smart.


    Gu Jinli: "Who cares about them, they can''t get any benefits in this house anyway."


    Then reminded Ji Zhenniang: "Brother Qin and the others are leaving for Daokougou tomorrow. We have to stay in the gathering. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. If you have to go out, you must tell us first. We will send someone to **** you. If If you don''t say anything, if something bad happens to you when you run out, don''t me us."


    "I know, Gu Xiaoyu, you''re so annoying. I''m four years older than you. Why do you still need to remind me of this kind of thing?" She is very smart. She knows that the gathering ce is not safe, so she will not act stupidly. run out.


    "Hey, my Xie Cheng ising back soon. I have to go back to apany him quickly." Ji Zhenniang kept Xie Cheng in mind and hurried back.


    Xie Huaihua saw it funny. After bowing to Gu Jinli, she caught up with Ji Zhenniang.


    Gu Jinli yawned and called to Aunt Tao and the others: "Let''s go too. It''s too cold in the flower hall, so it''s better to go back to Xiyuan and stay there."


    Wangxiyuan is the courtyard where she and Brother Qin live. The name was given by the former owner of the house. It sounds good, so I used it.


    In the backyard, on the path outside the kitchen yard, Leng Meifang''s eyes lit up, and she saw Qin Sang who was directing the soldiers to fetch water and send it to the kitchen.


    Ever since the poisonous insects became widespread, everyone would boil water before marching and would not drink raw water for fear that small poisonous insects would get into their bodies.


    "Where is the well? Madam Leng, would you like a servant to take you there?" Erqing nced at the excited Leng Meifang and asked Gu deliberately.


    Madam saw that the Leng family came to visit for a purpose, so she told her that if the Leng family wanted to get close to the adults, there was no need to stop them, just let them go, as long as they were not afraid of death.


    Before Mrs. Gu could say anything, Leng Meifang said: "No, Miss Erqing, thank you for your hard work. Let''s take a look at the well, and we''ll just leave through the back doorter."


    Erqing smiled and said, "In that case, I won''t send you away. You all go on your way."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    Erqing couldnt figure out why Leng Meifang had already fallen in love with Fu Mingcong and wanted to die in front of an adult?


    Leng Meifang may not know that the master is an extremely cruel person, so none of the servants trained by him dare to be disloyal.


    Mr. Gu also couldn''t figure out why Leng Meifang kept thinking about Qin Sang. Did she want to marry two men from a girl''s family?


    Sister-inw, lets go see the well. Leng Meifang greeted Gu with a smile.


    Gu didn''t go, but asked her and Ruan Shuniang again: "You really won''t regret it?"


    Leng Meifang didn''t say anything, she just pulled Ruan Shuniang and walked toward Qin Sang.


    Ruan Shuniang didn''t want to go. She was shocked by Gu Jinli''s appearance and felt that even if she married into the Qin family, she would not be able to defeat Gu Jinli and be his wife.


    But looking at Qin Sang''s extraordinary handsome face and reassuringly majestic body, she let Leng Meifang drag her to see Qin Sang.


    Meifang has met Qin Baihu. Leng Meifang saluted Qin Sang.


    In the cold weather, she did not wear a cloak, but wore a tight-fitting thin coat and skirt, which made her figure look slim and graceful. Her face was slightly pale, and she looked frail and very lovable. Qin Sang was toozy to talk nonsense and asked directly: "Is something wrong?"


    Leng Meifang was overjoyed. He answered the call. It seemed that he was not cold-blooded.


    Leng Meifang calmed down and said: "Meifang is here to apologize to Qin Baihu... I''m really sorry for what happened two days ago... I, I don''t want to implicate Qin Baihu, and I don''t know Master Fu either. Why is that? But the eldest brother is the boss of the family, so I can only obey orders..."


    "Are you finished?" Qin Sang was impatient. You want to act, but I don''t want to watch it yet.


    Leng Meifang was stunned and looked at Qin Sang''s face. Seeing that he was as expressionless as before, she felt relieved and saluted again, saying: "Mei Fang just wanted to say I''m sorry. If I didn''t say it, Mei Fang would feel very guilty. I will never feel at ease for the rest of my life.


    After finishing speaking, she said solemnly: "Brother Qin, I''m sorry for causing trouble to you."


    Ruan Shuniang was shocked. Can you call me Brother Qin?


    Also, didn''t you ask her to meet Qin Baihu, let Qin Baihu pay attention to her, fall in love with her, and then ask to marry her? Why was Leng Meifang talking the whole time and not introducing her to Qin Baihu?


    She wants to take the initiative to show her favor to Qin Baihu?


    Ruan Shuniang was hesitating, but Leng Meifang had already said: "Brother Qin, can you lend us a basket of charcoal? It''s been cold these days. My nephew has just recovered from a serious illness and can no longer catch the cold. We can give it to the family at the gathering ce." The charcoal is finished... Brother Qin, don''t worry, I don''t want it in vain, I will buy it from you with my private money."


    "Borrow charcoal? Yes, but do you dare to get it?" Qin Sang asked in a calm voice.


    Leng Meifang felt that something was wrong with what he said, but she wanted to give Qin Sang a sweet thought so that he would never forget her in the years toe, so she nodded boldly: "In order for my nephew not to get sick again, Mei Fang naturally You dare to get charcoal."


    "Okay, let''s go." Qin Sang turned around and led Xia Zhang and Danian towards a small broken courtyard next to the kitchen yard.


    It was a woodshed yard with a lot of firewood and charcoal piled up.


    Ruan Shuniang was afraid that something would happen and did not dare to follow, but Leng Meifang grabbed her hand and pulled her to the woodshed yard, saying softly to her: "Qin Baihu is a rare good man, don''t you want to spend more time with him?" Would you like to make contact and let him see you?"


    After hearing this, Ruan Shuniang gritted her teeth and followed to the woodshed yard.


    Not long after, a group of five people arrived at the woodshed yard.


    Qin Sang stood at the door of the courtyard and asked Danian to bring a basket of charcoal to Leng Meifang: "Take it away."


    This is an opportunity. If Leng Meifang leaves immediately with the charcoal, she will be fine.


    But Leng Meifang had the idea of seducing Qin Sang. When she passed by Qin Sang carrying a basket, she stumbled and fell towards Qin Sang: "Ah, Brother Qin~"


    The scream was very attractive, but Qin Sang dodged and Leng Meifang was thrown away and fell on Xia Zhang.


    Leng Meifang was startled and looked at Qin Sang with tears in her eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Qin Sang smiled, not a bright and warm smile, but a cold and murderous smile, and told Xia Zhang: "Since she is so short of a man, I will give it to you. Take good care of her."


    What''s the meaning? !


    Leng Meifang was shocked. Before she could react, Xia Zhang dragged her to the middle of the woodshed yard, pressed her down, and tore her clothes.


    Leng Meifang finally understood what Qin Sang meant. He wanted Xia Zhang to destroy her innocence!


    No, no!


    Leng Meifang wanted to shout for help, but her mouth was covered by Xia Zhang, and she couldn''t even make a louder sound.


    Ruan Shuniang was so frightened that she fell to the ground and tried to crawl out of the yard. Danian kicked her back and her mouth was also covered, preventing her from calling for help.


    With a hiss, a corner of Leng Meifang''s coat and skirt was torn, exposing her fair shoulders. Xia Zhang smiled evilly at her and bit her shoulder.


    ah!


    Leng Meifang almost fainted from fright. She looked at Qin Sang with tears in her eyes and screamed for mercy.


    Qin Sang sneered, raised his hand to stop Xia Zhang''s movement, and asked Leng Meifang: "What, do you want to continue to seduce me?"


    What bothers me the most is a self-righteous woman like you who thinks she is smart and uses tricks that no one else knows, but in fact she is the most stupid.


    You shouldnt y such tricks with a man in charge of the army, because you cant afford the consequences.


    The people in charge of the army are the most cruel. They will not and have no time to y tricks on you. Once they do something, they will directly destroy you.

 Chapter 1827: A lifelong handle

    Chapter 1827: A lifelong handle


    Chapter 1827 A lifelong handle


    She really couldn''t afford such consequences, but she never expected that Qin Sang would be such a vicious man, with no sympathy at all!


    Those men in the past, who didn''t have great love for her, even if they were plotted by her to turn against her family, turn against herrades, lose their money, and lose their future, after she cried and said that she was innocent, they I won''t me her anymore.


    Ji Baihu, under her brother, once made great achievements in battles, but because of her, she also gave up her military achievements to her eldest brother, who was sessfully promoted to Qianhu after the battle of the armyst year.


    But his family was too poor, and she didn''t want to marry a poor man and live a poor life. Their marriage failed in the end.


    But Ji Baihu didn''t me her, he felt sorry for her, and he still has no face to see her.


    She knows very well the power of beauty and tears, and is very good at using beauty and tears to achieve her goals. This trick is really easy to use, but she didn''t expect that the trick that had been tried and tested failed to work today.


    But Qin Sang was more ruthless than she imagined. Xia Zhang let go of his hand covering her mouth and asked with a sneer: "Do you want to shout? Just shout whatever you want. When the big guys rush in, all they will see is you messing around with a servant." Such a scene, when the timees you dont have to enter the Fu family and can directly marry a servant.


    Xia Zhang also said harshly: "Don''t worry, our master is capable. As long as he thinks of a way, he can let you, a girl from Qianhu, marry me, a servant. Then we can live a life of serving the master together and have a few more children." Let our children continue to serve the adult family."


    Ah ah ah, no, no, no!


    She tried her best just to live a life of calling ves and maids, and she would not marry a servant until she died!


    Leng Meifang trembled and begged: "I was wrong... Please let me go, I don''t dare to do it anymore~"


    Leng Meifang was scared. She didn''t expect that Qin Sang was different from other men. He not only saw through her intentions, but also used such cruel methods to counter her.


    She hasnt married into the Fu family yet, so she cant lose her innocence!


    Qin Sangughed when he heard her begging for mercy: "The guarantee from a woman like you has no credibility."


    He looked at Xia Zhang.


    With a hiss, Xia Zhang tore off one sleeve of her blouse and took away one of her skirt belts, which had the word "Mei Fang" embroidered on it.


    Leng Meifang''s face turned pale. She knew Xia Zhang''s intention of taking these things, and she reached out to take them back, but Xia Zhang warned: "Don''t move, or I will strip you naked."


    Leng Meifang was startled and was too scared to move.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Qin Sang asked Xia Zhang to take out a pen and paper, and while reading the love poem, he asked Leng Meifang to write it down.


    Leng Meifang''s hands were shaking, she shook her head and cried softly: "Qin Baihu, I was wrong, please let me go... I can''t write such a poem~"


    Its a love poem. Her and Xia Zhangs names are hidden in it. If she writes it down, it will be a handle for her for the rest of her life!


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t write it? That''s fine, you can go into the bridal chamber with Xia Zhang now."


    Whether you want to lose your innocence immediately or be subject to it for the rest of your life is your choice.


    Leng Meifang didn''t want to choose anyone. She looked at the courtyard door and wanted to rush out immediately... But this was Qin''s house, and there were all Qin Sang''s people outside.


    As for the Gu family?


    That **** doesnt like herself because she wants her to be destroyed and wont save her at all.


    Leng Meifang mistakenly med Gu.


    Mr. Gu was kind to her, but she ignored Mr. Gu''s persuasion and insisted on getting in front of Qin Sang. "Write." Qin Sang said in a deep voice. Xia Zhang had already reached out and grabbed Leng Meifang''s broken inner garment. If she didn''t write, Xia Zhang would immediately tear her inner garment open.


    Leng Meifang was forced into a desperate situation, shaking her hands, and wrote down the two lines of love poems Qin Sang said.


    After finishing writing, you have to bite your finger and put your own fingerprint on the love poem.


    Seeing this, Xia Zhang took the love poem away, dipped his thumb in her blood, pressed his fingerprints on it, dried the love poem, put it away along with the sleeves and skirt straps, put it into a bag, and handed it to Qin Sang .


    Qin Sang frowned and said in disgust: "Take it first."


    "Yes." Xia Zhang was obedient and tied the bag around his waist.


    Qin Sang looked at Leng Meifang, the disgust in his eyes not diminishing, and warned: "Be honest, if you dare to y tricks on me, my wife, and the people under mymand, these things will appear in my eyes." Your reputation will be disgraced in the court of Long''an Prefecture."


    You want to take these things to the Long''an Mansion Court?


    This, this is topletely destroy her!


    If these things appear in the government office, even if she can persuade Fu Mingcong, Fu Mingcong will not be able to protect her.


    The Fu family will sink her into the pond for the sake of the whole familys reputation!


    Leng Meifang went crazy and wanted to scream, but was afraid that outsiders would hear her. She gritted her teeth and said, "You''ve already hurt me so much, you can''t do it again."


    Hehe, Qin Sang smiled: "You have no say here. Whether and when you want to die is up to us."


    Who is to me for being stupid here?


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang''s eyes turned white and she almost fainted... Wuwuwu, she regretted it, really regretted it. She shouldn''t have messed with the evil spirit Qin Sang. Now that such a fatal thing fell into his hands, She will have to bow to the Qin family for the rest of her life!


    "Where is he? Do you want him to die too?" Leng Meifang asked, covering her broken coat and skirt with one hand and pointing at Xia Zhang with the other.


    But Xia Zhang said: "I am a ve, and I should serve my master as I should."


    As soon as these words came out, Leng Meifang softened and sat on the ground, crying uncontrobly... Idiot, idiot, why did she want to be stupid to seduce Qin Sang? She wanted him to hide her in his heart for the rest of his life. A life where you can only think about yourself, look up to yourself, but not get yourself?


    With a snap, Leng Meifang pped herself. After a moment, she looked up at Qin Sang and said, "I lost. Don''t worry, I will do what you said and I will never appear in front of you, your wife, or you again." In front of someone I know well. But you cant ckmail me into doing other things, otherwise Ill fight you to the death.


    "A fish is dead and a is broken? Do you have the qualifications? Get out of Qin''s house quickly, don''t dirty thend of Qin''s house." Qin Sang didn''t disdain Leng Meifang''s threat at all. After saying this, he turned around and left the woodshed yard.


    As for Ruan Shuniang, she stayed away from him and wished she had never seen him.


    After Qin Sang came out, he went to the well and continued to direct the soldiers to fetch water and boil water. He also asked, "Have the soldiers who went to chop woode back?"


    He and the soldiers are leaving tomorrow. Before leaving, they need to chop some more firewood for Xiaoyu and the others. Otherwise, the firewood distributed in the gathering ce will not be enough.


    The soldier replied: "Your Majesty, Brother Zhang Tu has sent someone back to get the carriage. He said that the firewood has been piled at the foot of the mountain. Many people have been chopped down, and they will all be brought back before dark."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved.


    From a distance, Mrs. Gu looked towards Qin Sang. She was so anxious that she wanted toe over and ask about the situation, but as a woman, she couldn''t go over and ask Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1828: Beautiful thought

    Chapter 1828: Beautiful thought


    Chapter 1828 Thinking Beautifully


    Aunt Gu held Leng Mudan in her arms and looked at Gu''s anxious look. Knowing that she was worried about Ruan Shuniang and Leng Mudan, she asked Gu in a low voice: "Madam, why don''t I go over and ask Qin Baihu? Or go to the woodshed yard to have a look. ?


    Mrs. Gu''s eyes lit up when she heard this: "Let''s go to the woodshed yard."


    They hurried to the woodshed yard.


    But the door to the woodshed yard was locked from the inside. Mrs. Gu was so anxious that she knocked on the door: "I am Mrs. Leng, please open the door quickly."


    He asked again: "Shu Niang, Mei Fang, how are you doing, are you okay? Come out quickly."


    Don''t let anything happen to these two idiots, otherwise their lives will be ruined.


    "...Sister-inw, we are fine. We are moving charcoal. We wille out in a moment." Leng Meifang didn''t want Mrs. Gu to know that she had been caught. She arranged her coat, skirt and hair, pretending to be nothing. Didn''t happen.


    Xia Zhang watched from the side and felt that this woman was sick... Originally, her matter had been settled, and Fu Mingcong was sincere to her. All she had to do was settle down and wait for marriage.


    But she insists oning here to tease the master, thinking that the master will fall in love with her because of this?


    Don''t be stupid, adults only like wives. In the eyes of adults, other women are only useful or troublesome.


    Unfortunately, Leng Meifang belongs to the troublesome category, and adults have always cut off troubles with a single blow.


    "Where''s Shuniang? Why don''t you reply? You don''t have to have charcoal. I still have it at home. Come out quickly." Gu didn''t hear Ruan Shuniang''s voice and became a little anxious.


    Although this little cousin is stupid, she has been helping her take care of the peonies, which is considered hard work. She doesn''t want anything to happen to her.


    And she came here today because she wanted this little cousin to see the reality clearly and stop making troubles about marrying Qin Sang.


    "Shu Niang is helping me carry the charcoal. Don''t worry, sister-inw, we will be out in a moment." Leng Meifang had already packed herself up and ran to Ruan Shu Niang and warned her: "Watch your mouth, otherwise Mr. Fu will let you eat I cant walk around in circles.


    Woooooo~ Ruan Shuniang sobbed, aggrieved and frightened: Obviously you were the one who brought me here, and you were the one who hurt me.


    She was hugged by the servant named Danian. If outsiders knew, how could she get married? !


    That Xia Zhang also warned her to be honest and stay away from the Qin family in the future. If she dared toe here again to y tricks, her reputation would be tarnished.


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooong!


    Leng Meifang was upset by her crying. She pinched her hard and warned: "Shut up, put away your tears, and pretend nothing happened. I will exin to my sister-inw. If you dare to talk too much,


    She approached Ruan Shuniang and said in her ear: "Master Fu has many old men under hismand. If you dare to talk too much, just wait and serve them. Don''t think I''m joking with you, and don''t think about threatening me with what happened today. You There is no evidence in hand, and Mr. Fu is obsessed with me, so he only believes what I say."


    She is afraid of Qin Sang because Qin Sang has something to do with her, but Ruan Shuniang has nothing in his hands, so she is not afraid of this idiot at all.


    Ruan Shuniang was threatened, and her whole body was trembling: "You, you~"


    Leng Meifang actually bullied her like this, woo woo woo!


    Hurry up and carry the charcoal, or I will tell my elder brother that you have been slept with by a servant of the Qin family~ Leng Meifang hated her even more than Ruan Shuniang, and she said such **** words as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Ruan Shuniang was so frightened that she burst into tears. She remembered that she had indeed been hugged by Danian, so she could onlye over to help move the charcoal.


    With a creak, Danian opened the courtyard door.


    Mr. Gu rushed in quickly, looked at Leng Meifang and Ruan Shuniang, and asked, "Why did youe in for so long? Are you okay?"


    Leng Meifang said angrily: "What are you talking about, sister-inw? We have only been in for a quarter of an hour, why did it take so long?"


    That''s right, it only took Qin Sang less than a quarter of an hour to hold her for life!


    Leng Meifangs face twisted when she thought of this.


    Gu Shi frowned and looked at her: "Why are you so angry? I''m worried about you too." Then he asked Ruan Shuniang: "Are you really okay?"


    Ruan Shuniang quickly shook her head: "No, it''s okay, it''s really okay!"


    Hurry, hurry up and leave. If you don''t leave, Evil Ghost Qin wille over and destroy them.


    "We''re fine. It''s just that the Qin family''s firewood shed was too messy. When we were getting charcoal, we saw a mouse nest and we were so scared that we cried." Leng Meifang said this calmly, then took Leng Mudan and said : "Mother Gu,e and move the charcoal."


    After saying that, he hugged Leng Mudan and walked out of the yard, heading towards the back door of Qin''s house.


    When Gu Shi saw this, she was a little confused. Could it be that Leng Meifang had sessfully hooked up with Qin Sang? Otherwise, how could she be so calm?


    Leng Meifang''s calmness was all fake. She didn''t dare to look at Qin Sang at all. When she passed the well, her legs were shaking.


    What''s even more terrifying is that Xia Zhang actually followed Gu and the others out.


    Leng Meifang saw him outside the back door and was so frightened that she almost fainted.


    Xia Zhang was very satisfied when he saw this. This woman knew that it was okay to be afraid.


    He grinned at Leng Meifang: "Miss Leng, your family hasn''t given me the money to buy charcoal yet. I will go back with you to get the money. Charcoal is one coin of silver, and ten loads of water is also one coin of silver. A total of two coins. Weve got everything we need.


    "You want so much money?" Mrs. Gu was shocked. She didn''t expect that the Qin family would really want to take their own money.


    Mr. Gu didn''t want to give it, but Leng Meifang said, "I don''t want the water, but we''ll give you the charcoal money."


    As he spoke, he gave Leng Mudan a penny of silver and asked her to take it to Xia Zhang.


    "Here you go~" Leng Mudan staggered up to Xia Zhang and handed him a dor of silver.


    Xia Zhang epted it, but insisted: "Thank you Miss Leng, let''s go, I will see you off."


    After saying that, he walked in front of Leng Meifang and walked towards the Leng family camp.


    Leng Meifang is going crazy. If she asks Xia Zhang to send them back, no one will believe her even if she says she has no affair with Xia Zhang when the matter is revealed!


    After all, Xia Zhang sent her off twice, once to the medicinal material camp and once to her home.


    Leng Meifang was about to copse. Why, why did Qin Sang use a servant to **** her?


    How great would it be if it was Qin Sang who tore off her clothes?


    But Qin Sang didn''t. He disliked her and asked her most despised servant to attack her!


    Xia Zhang didn''t care whether Leng Meifang was going crazy or not, he just walked on his own. Seeing that they were too far behind, he thoughtfully stopped, waited for them, and waved to her: "Miss Leng is too tired. Dont be too young toe and help you.


    No, you go ahead and well follow you! Leng Meifang was so frightened that she almost fell down and hurriedly refused.


    Xia Zhang smiled and thought to himself: If you are so afraid of death, why do you want tomit suicide?


    Xia Zhang stepped forward and continued walking towards the Leng family camp. He would greet people he met on the way and greet them. When people asked him where he was going, he said bluntly: "Send Miss Leng and the others back to the Leng family camp."


    This is so true that Leng Meifang wanted to stab him with a knife!


    But Qin Sang had expected everything and asked Xia Zhang to warn her in the yard of the woodshed: "Miss Leng, marry honestly and don''t do stupid things like murder and silence. If I die, your handle will also be there." When you appear in the government office, you will be charged with one more crime, that is, murder and silence... You and I had an affair, and they were afraid that the affair would be discovered by the Fu family, so the brother and sister teamed up to kill me."


    As for Ruan Shuniang, she was also warned by Danian.


    Thinking of these warnings, Leng Meifang did not dare to chase Xia Zhang anymore, and let him send them back to the Leng family camp.


    She had been paying attention to Xia Zhang''s waist, but the bag containing her handle was missing... Where was it? Was it hidden by Xia Zhang in his sleeve pocket or inner pocket?


    If we get to the Leng family''s camp and let the eldest brother knock Xia Zhang down and find out the clues, will she not have to be controlled by others?


    However, she thought beautifully!

 Chapter 1829: Stop pretending

    Chapter 1829: Stop pretending


    Chapter 1829 No more pretending


    Xia Zhang did not enter the Leng family camp. He only sent them outside the camp and stopped. He waved to her and said with a smile: "Miss Leng, I have something to say to you."


    Leng Meifang''s face was a mix of blue and ck. She didn''t want to go there, but because of the leverage, she could only walk towards Xia Zhang. After getting closer, she gritted her teeth and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Xia Zhang: "I just want to tell you that those things are no longer with me, so don''t waste your efforts, live your life honestly, and stop harming others. If you do it again, not to mention you, not even your elder brother will be able to eat it." Let''s go. After all, pretending to take military merit is a serious crime."


    After finishing speaking, he said another name: "Ji Feng."


    "You, what do you know?" Leng Meifang was really about to copse. Why did Xia Zhang know about Jifeng? !


    Xia Zhang said with a smile: "My master sent someone to find out, so Miss Leng, you really chose the wrong person. The most annoying thing for my master is to deal with women like you, but you are mentally ill to bother him... Tsk, You think you are beautiful, and all men should admire you, right? If you are sick, just take care of yourself."


    After Xia Zhang said these words of ridicule and warning, he turned around and left. Thinking about what happened today, he was still a little nauseous.


    Had it not been for his master''s order, he would not have had more contact with women like Leng Meifang... Thinking about it, a beautiful and capable girl like Daqing is the best.


    Seeing that Leng Meifang was trembling while looking at Xia Zhang''s back, Mrs. Gu quickly came over and grabbed her: "Let''s go home first."


    There are so many rtives in the camp. If someone finds out, will the familys face be lost?


    After returning to the Leng family''s big tent, Mrs. Gu asked Aunt Gu to hold Leng Mudan outside the tent to guard, then she dragged Leng Meifang and asked: "What happened in the woodshed yard? Please tell me quickly. , dontmit suicide and harm the whole family!


    Leng Meifang lost today and had been holding back her anger for a long time. When she saw Gu Shi questioning her, she got angry. She raised her hand and pped Gu Shi twice, which stunned Gu Shi.


    You dare to hit me!


    "What''s wrong with beating you? I''m going to marry into the Fu family, so why can''t I beat you, a **** who treats me poorly?" Leng Meifang stopped pretending and said arrogantly: "The one I want to marry is Fu Mingcong. This is the Fu family, a prominent family, and they are the people you and Leng Qingsong will rely on in the future. You''d better be more sensible, if you dare to treat me badly again, I will kill you!"


    He then looked at Ruan Shuniang, who had been frightened for a long time, and asked her with a smile: "When she dies, I will send you to my brother''s bed and let you be the wife of Qianhu. How about that?"


    "Shut up, Leng Meifang, you beast, what are you talking about?" Gu Shi rushed over and struggled with Leng Meifang, both of them were injured.


    In the end, Gu fell to the ground and cried loudly, pointing at Leng Meifang and saying: "You, the Leng family, are all a bunch of beasts, beasts!"


    A bad person, no one good at all. Although she didn''t like Leng Meifang, she didn''t really treat her poorly.


    It was Leng Qingsong who plotted against her and used her as a stepping stone for promotion. Why should she resent her?


    She can live a prosperous life only because of her sister-inws dowry!


    Years of dowry has given rise to a white-eyed wolf, who not only wants her life, but also wants to use such vicious methods to harm thedy, madman, Leng Meifang is a madman!


    "Madam, miss, please stop arguing. Your Excellency is back." Aunt Gu came in with Leng Mudan in her arms to report. Thinking about what Leng Meifang had just said, she felt chills in her heart.


    They all know that Leng Meifang is very scheming and good at pretending, but they think she is just a teenage girl, how vicious can she be? I didn''t expect her to be so bad.


    Shu Niang is Madams little cousin, how could Leng Meifang...


    "Come back as soon as youe back. Do you want me, the wife of a future official, to greet him?" After Qin Sang saw through Leng Meifang''s kindness and beauty, she stopped pretending and was no longer afraid of Leng Qingsong. She didn''t say anything, and even told Aunt Gu. He said, "Go to Fu Mingcong''s side and tell him that it''s cold and I''ve caught a cold and coughed while staying in the camp."


    This is a clear question asking Fu Mingcong if he wants a house to live in.


    Seeing that Aunt Gu was stunned, she said angrily: "Old Qianpo, has your soul been taken away by ck and white? Hurry up and send a message to Fu Mingcong!"


    Yes. Aunt Gu could only go. Fu Mingcong was really kind to Leng Meifang. After hearing what Granny Gu said, he was so worried that he hurried over to see Leng Meifang.


    By the time he arrived at the Leng family''s tent, it was already "happy and happy" inside. The Leng family was having a meal, but they didn''t eat well. They only had three side dishes and multi-grain bread.


    Fu Mingcong was so distressed that he scolded Xiang''er and Xiu''er: "How did you take care of Miss Leng? Go back quickly and get some meat and vegetables!"


    Xiang''er and Xiu''er were extremely wronged. Leng Meifang guarded them and only let them do menial work in the kitchen tent without letting them get close to serve them. Would they appear in this big tent because they came to deliver food? .


    "Sir, please calm down. The ves are going to get the meat." Xiang''er and Xiu''er, with red eyes, went to Fu Mingcong''s residence to get the meat.


    Leng Meifang said: "Sir, don''t me them... The family has been given meat. It''s just that the eldest brother sent the meat to the soldiers'' children. They have to eat meat to grow healthy."


    After hearing this, Fu Mingcong felt that Leng Qingsong was not as bad as his elder brother said, and he was a very good person to his subordinates.


    "Meifang, when I came here I heard someone said that you went to Qin''s house? Why did you go to Qin''s house? Why don''t you take good care of your injuries." Fu Mingcong asked, without doubting Leng Meifang''s thoughts.


    After all, Leng Meifang hadmitted suicide in order to marry him. How could he doubt a girl who was willing to risk her life for him?


    Leng Meifang was shocked, and quickly found an excuse to excuse her, and then talked about buying charcoal from the Qin family.


    Fu Mingcong felt even more distressed and promised: "I will have someone send you two baskets of charcoalter, and the house affairs will be taken care of for you tomorrow."


    Tomorrow all the soldiers will set off to gather in Daokougou to prepare for the canonization procession and the Winter Solstice Festival in the capital. By then, there will be a few empty houses in the gathering ce.


    Leng Meifang was very grateful and said: "My lord, you should follow the rules and don''t break them for Mei Fang."


    After hearing this, Fu Mingcong was even more happy. Mei Fang really fell in love with him and always thought about him. He was really lucky to marry her in his previous life.


    He ignored the presence of everyone in the Leng family, held Leng Meifang''s hand and said: "It''s just a house, I can still arrange it, Mei Fang doesn''t have to worry."


    Leng Meifang thought of Qin Sang''s stalwart and handsome appearance, and then looked at Fu Mingcong''s face with bags under his eyes. She felt sick, but she could only force herself to look shy and said: "Sir, don''t be like this... you go back first Well, its not good to stay too long, after all, we havent officially been engaged yet.


    Qin Sang is still holding her hand. She must marry Fu Mingcong, otherwise she will either die or marry a servant.


    After Leng Meifang was threatened by Qin Sang, she also thought of many ways to solve the problem, but she found that none of the methods worked... Qin Sang was right, she should not provoke a person in charge of soldiers!


    After hearing this, Fu Mingcong felt hot and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, I''ll leave now."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Mei Fang. Wait a few more days. After the Winter Solstice Festival, I will immediately ask a matchmaker to propose marriage!"


    Leng Meifang didn''t answer, she just turned her head away, looking shy.


    Fu Mingcong felt even hotter and wished he could kiss Leng Meifang right now, but he could only hold back and said goodbye to Leng''s family and left.


    As soon as he left, Leng Meifang felt so sick that she retched, feeling extremely regretful.


    No matter how much Leng Meifang regretted it, when things got to this point, she could only marry Fu Mingcong, and she had to stay away from the Qin family. If the Qin family was unhappy, she would be doomed.

 Chapter 1830: Covered

    Chapter 1830: Covered


    Chapter 1830 Covered


    Leng Qianhu''s veins jumped when he saw it. He threw the military card to his servant and ordered: "Go and mobilize a small g man toe and guard. Don''t get close to the camp. Everyone must plug their ears with cotton!"


    Yes. The boy immediately took the order and left.


    Leng Qianhu pointed at Aunt Gu again and said, "Take the child down. Don''te in without an order!"


    "Yes~" Aunt Gu responded, very worried about Mr. Gu, but as a servant, she did not dare to disobey Leng Qianhu''s order, so she could only leave with Leng Mudan.


    As for Brother Liang, he is sleeping in the tent because he is still recovering from his illness.


    bang!


    After Aunt Gu and the others left, Leng Qianhu grabbed Leng Meifang''s wrist, pped her twice, and cursed: "Who do you want to show this disgusting look? You fell in love with Fu Mingcong yourself, and now you have seduced her." Now, you want to tease Qin Sang again, who do you think they are? Jifeng and Lin Yang?"


    Lin Yang is the son of the vige head of his hometown. Before the Leng family became rich, it was the richest family in the vige. Because Leng Meifang was beautiful, Lin Yang liked her since she was a child and often gave her things.


    After the family moved to the county town, every time someone from the Lin family came to the city, they would give things to Leng Meifang. Leng Meifang said she didn''t want them, but in fact she epted them.


    When the Lin Yang family proposed marriage to Leng Meifang, they were rejected.


    Because he was already a member of the 100th household at that time, after the Lin Yang family was rejected, he did not dare to pester the Leng family.


    Ke Lin Yang was deeply in love with Leng Meifang. After seeking death once and being rescued, he was depressed for more than half a year before finally agreeing to get engaged to his aunt''s cousin.


    Originally, this matter was over, but after Leng Meifang heard about it, she didn''t know what she thought. Lin Yang, who was following the city to buy wedding items, met Lin Yang by chance.


    When Lin Yang returned, he made a fuss about breaking off the engagement with his aunt''s cousin.


    The cousin couldn''t bear the humiliation, so she jumped into the well.


    Lin Yang''s aunt went crazy. Regardless of the fact that he was already a member of the 100th household, she personally came to the county town to settle the score with Leng Meifang.


    At that time, Leng Meifang was only fourteen years old and looked delicate and harmless. Gu felt that Aunt Lin Yang was being unreasonable and deliberately ruining Leng Meifang''s reputation, so she asked the county government to arrest Aunt Lin Yang and sentence her to a prison sentence. Leng Meifang''s reputation.


    Within two months, Lin Yang came to Leng Meifang and continued to propose marriage to the Leng family. He also said that he and Leng Meifang were in love.


    Although Leng Meifang denied it, Lin Yang didn''t look like he was lying... Only after that did Gu be suspicious of Leng Meifang and felt that she had a bad heart.


    Later he was Jifeng, and now he is Qin Sang.


    "You are already seventeen years old. You will be eighteen after the Chinese New Year. How long do you want to make trouble? I should be smarter. If you ruin the Fu family''s marriage because of your scheming, wait until the Qin family and the Fu family take action against you. I can''t protect you!" Leng Qianhu warned Leng Meifang.


    Leng Meifangughed, made a noise, and spat at him: "Are you starting to dislike me now? Don''t forget that your position as a Thousand Households was obtained by relying on my charming Jifeng!"


    "Shut up, what are you talking about? I have a higher qualification than Jifeng, and I was originally going to be promoted to Qianhu!" Leng Qianhu was exposed by Leng Meifang and felt very embarrassed.


    Leng Meifang smiled: "Oh, just because of your fear of death, if it weren''t for the credit given to you by Jifeng, you could be promoted to a thousand households, don''t dream about it!"


    In the military, background and military exploits are considered. The Leng family has no background and can only be promoted based on military exploits. Ji Fengs military exploits are greater than Leng Qingsongs.


    "Shut up!" After Leng Qianhu yelled, he pointed at Leng Meifang and said, "Why are you crazy? What good will it do you if the Leng family is defeated?!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu sneered from the side: "What is she crazy about? Of course she is crazy about not being able to capture Qin Sang''s love. This is not the first time she has done this. She is really shameless!"


    "Shut up, you bitch, you are talking nonsense!" Leng Meifang was stabbed in the painful spot by Gu Shi, and rushed towards her, trying to hit Gu Shi, but was grabbed by Leng Qianhu and fell to the ground with a bang. , shouted: "That''s enough, stop making trouble!"


    After roaring, he turned around and pped Gu twice.


    The two ps made Gu Shi confused, but Leng Meifang was happy.


    Leng Qianhu walked up to Leng Meifang, knelt down and asked, "Are you satisfied?" Leng Meifang smiled and said, "Oh, this is what I deserve. You relied on me to get where you are today, and you will have to do it again in the future. Keep relying on me, so dont try to show your eldest brother or sister-inw in front of me, you are not qualified!"


    Leng Qianhu gritted his teeth, wishing to strangle this sister to death, but he could only suppress his anger, help Leng Meifang up, let everyone sit down, and said: "No matter what Mei Fang did today, as a member of the Leng family, give it all to me." Cover it up and dont reveal a single word, otherwise everyone will die together.


    He looked at Ruan Shuniang again and said, "And you, do you hear me?!"


    With a plop, Ruan Shuniang was so frightened that she fell to her knees and cried: "Listen, I heard it... If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you until I die."


    After hearing this, Leng Qianhu said to Leng Meifang: "Meifang, you have heard it. Your family will keep secrets for you, but you should not do anything to cause trouble for yourself. And you are interested in Fu Mingcong." Well, he is not bad, except that he is not as good as Qin Sang in appearance, everything else is better than Qin Sang."


    Leng Meifang was silent after hearing this. It was not until Leng Qianhu got a little angry that she said: "Don''t worry, Fu Mingcong is my future husband, so I will naturally be good to him."


    As for Qin Sang...


    She didnt want to say more.


    Originally, she wanted to turn herself into a woman that Qin Sang could never get and miss forever, but now it was the other way around. Qin Sang had be a man that she could never get but could never get!


    She will suffer for this for the rest of her life.


    However, Leng Meifang asked Leng Qianhu two questions: "Brother, Gu''s background is too poor. If General Xu wants to use Qin Sang, will he give her a wife?"


    Leng Qianhu said: "It can''t be changed. She has done a good job in offering the medicine and has been praised by the emperor. General Xu also wants to keep Gu so that she can continue to develop the magic anti-parasitic medicine for soldiers."


    It was precisely because the wife exchange failed that General Xu wanted to give Qin Sang a concubine.


    If he could exchange wives, he would have chosen one of the rtives of the Xu family or the daughter of his general to marry Qin Sang.


    Mr. Gu is also good at making medicine!


    Leng Meifang was hit again.


    She was silent for a while and then asked: "Maybe he killed Qin Sang?"


    Leng Qianhu was shocked. Leng Meifang still wanted Qin Sang''s life?


    Her possessiveness is more terrifying than that of men.


    He shook his head: "The Leng family doesn''t have this ability, but General Fu does have a chance. If you hate him, you can give Fu Mingcong a try after you marry into the Fu family."


    He said again: "Okay, the Qin family''s affairs are over here. No one is allowed to talk about it in the future, including Mei Fang yourself. Do you hear that?"


    Mr. Gu responded to Ruan Shuniang: "I heard it."


    Leng Meifang was silent for a moment before nodding: "Don''t worry, I won''t ruin your future."


    Leng Qianhu was relieved when he heard this.


    Hence, the stupid things Leng Meifang did were covered up with thebined efforts of the Leng family.


    In fact, Leng Meifang deceived Leng Qianhu. She did not tell Leng Qianhu that her skirt, sleeves, and love poems were taken away by the Qin family.


    After the incident was revealed, she only said that Qin Sang got angry and asked a servant to bully her.


    As for Ruan Shuniang, she didnt dare to say much at all. Now she just wants to find someone to marry and leave the Leng family!


    The Leng family is sick, and everyone is too scary. She should not stay in the Leng family anymore.

 Chapter 1831: dark pit

    Chapter 1831: dark pit


    Chapter 1831 Dark Pit


    Therefore, after this matter was finished and Leng Qianhu left to prepare for her departure tomorrow, she did not dare to stay in the same camp with Leng Meifang, so she dragged Gu Shi away.


    Before leaving, Leng Meifang called out: "Ruan Shuniang, where did you drag my sister-inw to? But you want to say bad things about me? Ha, I think you don''t want to get married properly!"


    "No, I didn''t mean to say anything bad about you." Ruan Shuniang quickly denied it, lowered her head and said: "I just want my cousin to find me a reliable man to marry... It''s okay to be poor, he''s a good person, and his family is If its good, itll be done.


    Ruan Shuniang is really scared. What would she do if she married into a family like the Leng family and met a sister-inw like Leng Meifang? She will be beaten to death!


    Thinking like this, Ruan Shuniang was so frightened that she shed tears again.


    Mrs. Gu was overjoyed and asked Ruan Shuniang: "Shunniang, have you figured it out and are you willing to marry other hundreds of households?"


    "I''m happy to." Ruan Shuniang nodded hurriedly and begged Gu: "Cousin, I was too stupid to think about it before, but now I have figured it out. Please find me a suitable person to marry as soon as possible. I am also very happy." Its seven, we cant wait any longer.


    Okay, okay, dont worry, my cousin will pick someone for you after the Winter Solstice Festival. Mrs. Gu waspletely disappointed with Leng Meifang, and now she was more concerned about Ruan Shuniang.


    It would be better to marry Shu Niang off this morning, lest Leng Meifang goes crazy and sends Shu Niang to Leng Qingsong''s bed.


    Leng Meifang felt very disdainful when she saw Ruan Shuniang was so afraid. She was such a coward, and even if she had ten guts, she would not dare to tell the truth about the woodshed yard.


    "I''m tired, help me go back and rest." Leng Meifang stretched out her hand towards Ruan Shuniang. Since she stopped pretending, she has be more and more mean to Ruan Shuniang.


    Ruan Shuniang is just a poor little girl who relies on her cousin''s house to make a living. She doesn''t dare to offend Leng Meifang, so she obediently goes over to serve her.


    But Leng Meifangy on the bed in the tent for half an hour without feeling sleepy at all. All she could think of was Qin Sang''s aloof, cold, arrogant and handsome appearance.


    Woooooooo, Leng Meifang cried, why didn''t such a noble man admire her? Isn''t she pretty enough? !


    In fact, Leng Meifang is very beautiful. Because of this, Qin Sang left a secret hole for her.


    The hidden trap is Fu Mingcong. As long as Leng Meifang marries Fu Mingcong, she will never be able to rely on her beauty to attract other powerful people.


    Fu Mingcong''s abilities are limited. As long as Leng Meifang marries him, he will only be able to wander in the circle of fifth-rank officials for the rest of his life, with no chance of climbing up.


    What''s even more embarrassing is that Fu Mingcong has been abandoned by General Fu, and his official position is very likely to be lost. Leng Meifang may not even be able to be an official''s wife.


    At the Qin residence, Qin Sang was pointing at his face and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, is it possible that I am very romantic and passionate, and even swore a poisonous oath from the pce? Why do they spare no effort to get women for me?"


    Gu Jinliughed out loud, looked at his face, and said, "I don''t think he''s romantic, but he''s handsome."


    When Qin Sang heard her praising him, he asked, "Does Xiaoyu like my appearance?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I like it."


    Qin Sangs smile became even stronger: I also like the appearance of the little fish.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked, "Can we praise each other like this?"


    Qin Sang: "This is not aboutplimenting each other, it''s about telling the truth."


    Whats wrong with telling the truth?


    "Ha, you''re right." Gu Jinli pinched his nose and said, "You said my words are interesting, but in fact, your words are the same, very interesting."


    Qin Sang looked at her: "Only for you."


    For other people, he has no patience to say interesting things, and finds it annoying to talk too much, so he should stop talking nonsense if he can.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard it, knowing that what he said was true. He would feel very annoyed when dealing with people and things he didn''t like: "You are actually a bit squeamish."


    Qin Sang frowned, then rxed his brows in relief, kissed her and asked, "Xiaoyu can be squeamish sometimes." But he likes the squeamish Xiaoyu, no matter how squeamish she is, he will pamper her.


    His palm gentlynded on her abdomen and asked her: "Does your stomach feel ufortable? It seemed like you were twenty-fivest month."


    Today is already twenty-four, and he wants to resist touching her, but she is the person he likes, and now she is in his arms, how can he resist?


    Gu Jinli blushed a little, but was more warm. Not only did he remember the days when she came to Kwai Shui every month, but he also remembered that she had some stomach difort the night beforeing to Kwai Shui.


    but


    She put her arms around his neck, used her strength to move upwards, and kissed him: "It''s okay, I guess it will be dyed by a day or two this month."


    It used to be on time in Dafeng Vige, but aftering to the Northwest, there are too many things. asionally, it will be postponed for two days.


    But this is just right.


    Qin Sang was ecstatic, he liked Xiaoyu taking the initiative to kiss him.


    His heart was trembling, and he couldn''t wait to turn over and press his favorite begonia flower, but he was stunned again and said with great worry: "Is it possible that it is there?"


    When he said this, his whole body was trembling. The excitement and fear made him dare not press her too much.


    Gu Jinli was also stunned: "Probably not. I''ve been checking my own pulse these past few days."


    She was also afraid that the two of them would make too much noise and hurt the child who arrived unknowingly, so she would check her pulse from time to time.


    "Really?" Qin Sang thought about stopping, but when he looked at his sweetheart on the bed, thinking that they would not see each other for half a month, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    Gu Jinli was embarrassed and annoyed by what he said: "If you keep saying these things, you won''t..."


    Before she could say the word blush, she was blocked by him, and a familiar breath rushed to her face, covering her whole body.


    And just like he said, gentle and careful.


    The next day, Qin Sang woke up before midnight. Looking at Gu Jinli, who was sleeping beside him, his heart was filled with joy. He lowered his head and kissed her, and murmured: "Xiaoyu, sleep well."


    He will get up first.


    He didn''t want to wake her up, so he made very little noise when he got up. But as soon as he sat up and turned around, before his feet even touched the ground, a pair of soft and thin white arms wrapped around his waist, and then a soft body pressed against his. On the back.


    Qin Sang was startled, his back muscles tightened, and his whole body stiffened. With joy and pain, he said helplessly: "Xiaoyu, don''t make trouble."


    A sweetughter came from behind, going straight into his heart, twisting at the top of his heart: "When did I make trouble? It''s always you who makes trouble for me."


    Qin Sang''s face was hot and he defended himself: "That''s not a joke, it''s because I like Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli hugged him tighter: "That''s why I like you."


    Her words made him grin and smile happily: "Xiaoyu, if you keep doing this, I won''t be able to leave today."


    Gu Jinli continued to tease him: "Then stay and not leave."


    However, this is impossible. He is now only a small household and has to set off with the army.


    However, he was worried that she would catch a cold, so he turned around. When he saw her body, he took a breath, looked away, pulled the fallen goose down quilt, gathered it around her body, and let her hug him.


    Gu Jinli closed his eyes and nestled in his warm arms. After more than a quarter of an hour, he opened his eyes, looked up at him and said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry about me. You know me and I won''t let you." I have been wronged. And with Emperor Jing Yuans words still there, no matter who the other party is, they cant bear to make me angry.

 Chapter 1832: Leng Qianhu died

    Chapter 1832: Leng Qianhu died


    Chapter 1832 Death of Leng Qianhu


    "Well, Xiaoyu, don''t worry about me. Xu You is a smart man. Even if I don''t ept the people he sends, he won''t do anything to me." Qin Sang said, about to let go of her and put her down. On the bed, let her take a nap.


    Ke Gu Jinli shook his head: "I won''t go to sleep anymore. When I wake up, I want to see you off."


    They will not see each other for half a month from now on, so they can see him off for a while longer.


    Qin Sang smiled, happy that she cared about him: "It''s cold outside, Xiaoyu stays in bed for now, and I''ll get you some clothes."


    He let go of her, tucked her in, then stood up to get her clothes.


    It will be November in a few days. It is very cold in the northwest now, but Gu Jinli is wearing a coat and skirt stuffed with goose down, and his whole body is warm.


    After she was dressed, she touched Qin Sang''s clothes: "Well, just wear a goose down jacket. Have you worn leather gloves? If you are going to ride a horse, not wearing leather gloves will freeze your hands, so you must wear them." Can you bring the anti-insect medicine, insect-attracting medicine, emergency medicine, and medicine for sores?"


    Qin Sang pointed to a leather bag on his waist and said, "You have everything you need urgently with you. Don''t worry, Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli was worried, so he untied the leather bag on his waist and checked each item before he felt relieved.


    While she was checking things, Qin Sang held her in his arms a little greedily and smelled her beautiful scent.


    "Well, I brought a lot of things. Come on, wash your face and brush your teeth and have breakfast." After checking, Gu Jinli took his hand and went to the bathing room, brushing his teeth and washing his face with warm water on the stove.


    By the time they came out of the bathroom, Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu had already served the food.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli sat down to have breakfast. Grandma Yu looked at Qin Sang who kept picking up vegetables and even feeding Gu Jinli pancakes, and sighed in her heart: Brother Mu really likes Gu. In the past, he would never have been able to feed Gu Jinli. Something to eat.


    Grandma Yu is very happy. The young couple have a good rtionship, so the young master cane earlier.


    Not long after, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli finished breakfast, cleaned up, and went out together.


    As soon as he was discharged from the hospital, he ran into Xiao Pingxi who came running with a group of little ones: "Second Aunt Gu, Uncle Qin, we are here to see Uncle Qin off!"


    When he got closer, he raised his head and said to Qin Sang: "Uncle Qin, don''t worry. I''m at home. I will take good care of Second Aunt Gu."


    Gu Jinliughed to death: "Obviously I am taking care of you."


    Ask him again: Have you had breakfast?


    Xiaoping nodded happily: "I ate with Xiao Yantai and the others. The multigrain flour pancakes we ate were fried in oil. They were fragrant and delicious."


    "Everything you eat tastes delicious." Gu Jinli touched the back of Xiao Pingxi''s neck. It was warm. Knowing that he was wearing a lot of clothes, he felt relieved. He held his leather-gloved hand and said, "Let''s go, here." Your Uncle Qin will see you off."


    Arge group of people went to the front yard, gathered with Kuang and others, left Qin''s house, met with rtives, and walked toward the gate of the gathering ce in a mighty manner.


    Waiting behind the gate of the gathering ce, I was shocked. Wuyangyang was all here to see off his men or sons. They were noisy and kept saying goodbye until almost midnight.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The hour is up, the soldiers are about to set off. All your rtives and rtives, please go back. Donte close, lest you startle the horses and get hit by them! the soldiers at the gathering ce beat the gongs and shouted.


    After shouting for half a quarter of an hour, the family members retreated to make way for the soldiers to set off.


    "Let''s go!" General Situ gave the order, and the army started to move, like a giant dragon breaking through the wind, running towards the knife edge ditch.


    Qin Sang sat on the horse, looked back at Gu Jinli, waved to her, and waited for her to respond to him before riding away.


    This scene was seen by Leng Meifang, and her silver teeth were almost broken... Didn''t it mean that Qin Sang married her because of Gu''s dowry? Why does Qin Sang seem to really like Gu?


    "Your eldest brother has left, let''s go back." Gu was afraid that Leng Meifang would do something stupid again, so she pulled Leng Meifang to leave.


    But Leng Meifang was unwilling to give in and dragged Ruan Shuniang to Gu Jinli. She bowed Yingying and said, "Meifang has met Mrs. Qin."


    Gu Jinli looked at her and felt that she was really cowardly. She had been taught a lesson by Qin Sang and yet she dared toe here to seek death. "It''s too cold. I don''t want to brave the cold wind to watch you act. But since you''re here, I have to say a few words." Gu Jinli said, "I''ll give you two words. One is to be smart. , Marry honestly, the second sentence is Jifeng."


    Ji Feng!


    Like a lightning strike, Leng Meifang looked at Gu Jinli and said in shock: "You, you know..."


    Gu Jinli interrupted her with a smile: "Of course I know that my husband will never hide anything from me, so if you want to lie to drive a wedge between us, you''d better save it. It''s useless."


    Who is Jifeng? Kuang and the others came over and asked, with gossipy eyes shining in their eyes.


    Leng Meifang was frightened and said hurriedly: "One of the hundreds of households under my brother''smand."


    He smiled again and said, "I''m here to thank Mrs. Qin. Yesterday, Mrs. Qin''s family gave me a basket of charcoal so that my nephew could use it. My sister-inw is still waiting for me. I won''t disturb youdies. I''ll leave first."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    Even though she pretended to be calm, her steps were still a little wobbly.


    Kuang Shi looked at something strange and asked, "She doesn''t want to trouble you, does she?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Niu. She has enough troubles. She has no time or ability to trouble me."


    Having said that, I wont say any more and go back to Qins house.


    After Leng Meifang returned to the camp, she was devastated. Qin Sang''s trust in telling Gu Jinli everything without hiding anything was hit.


    The rumors are false. Qin Sang does not dislike Gu at all, he treats her sincerely!


    Leng Meifangy on the bed and cried, but she didn''t cry for long when Fu Mingcong came over and told her happily: "Meifang, the house is empty, hurry up and pack it up, you can move in today. To prevent it from being taken over by other families.


    Although the Leng family has thousands of households, their family background is really average. Some of the hundreds of households have very good family backgrounds, and the eldest brother will give them more face, so you have to move in this house quickly, because if it is toote, you may not be able to save it.


    We have a house. Leng Meifang was very happy and shyly said to Fu Mingcong, Brother Fu, thank you very much.


    This shout of Brother Fu made Fu Mingcong so excited that he almost did something disrespectful to Leng Meifang, but he was a schr after all, and he was sincere to Leng Meifang. He didn''t want to offend his sweetheart, so he restrained himself and helped The Leng family moved.


    The fact that the Leng family moved from the camp to the house soon spread in the gathering ce, and everyone said that the Leng family was blessed.


    "Being good-looking means taking advantage. Look at the Leng family. There is a beautiful girl. She will have a house to live in immediately. She no longer has to live in a tent and blow the cold wind. I heard that a deputy general lived in that house before. The Leng family is really powerful."


    How much benefit will the Leng family get from relying on this girl?


    Many people in the gathering area were upset, but General Fu sneered when he heard about it... The Leng family still wants to rely on his Fu family to make a fortune, so stop dreaming.


    Is the Leng family blessed?


    It is true that there will be a catastrophic disaster!


    And the Leng family''s disaster soon came.


    Daokougou Camp is only a day and a night''s journey from the gathering ce in Mu County, but even at this short distance, something happened to Leng Qianhu.


    I dont know how the poisonous insect got into his body or into his brain. He suddenly twitched all over while sleeping. When the soldiers found out and pulled the military doctor over, Leng Qianhu was foaming at the mouth and had no breath.

 Chapter 1833: Who did it?

    Chapter 1833: Who did it?


    Chapter 1833 Who did it?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Master Qianhu is dead, Master Qianhu is dead!


    In the dark dawn, the soldiers rang the gong, rushed out of Leng Qianhu''s camp, and shouted outside.


    When Leng Qianhu''s subordinates Lin Baihu, Xu Zongqi and others heard the shouting, they immediately stood up, took their sabers and rushed towards Leng Qianhu''s camp.


    By the time Leng Qianhu arrived at his tent, many people had already arrived to ask questions, including Leng Qianhus soldiers and other thousands of households nearby.


    "Shut up, what are you shouting here? Get out of the way!" Lin Baihu kicked away the shouting soldiers, lifted up the tent curtain, rushed into the tent, and saw a mess.


    Leng Qianhu struggled with convulsions because poisonous insects had prated his brain. He overturned the tables, stools and iron stove in the tent.


    The bonfire used for heating in the tent was broken up, and several burning logs were scattered inside the tent.


    Leng Qianhus body was lying next to the burning firewood, with his hand resting on a burning firewood. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air.


    Bang, Lin Baihu kicked the boy of the Gu family who was kneeling on the ground, and shouted: "What are you doing standing still? Go put out the fire quickly!"


    After hearing this, the Gu family boy came to his senses, but instead of putting out the fire, he hugged Lin Baihu''s feet and cried: "Lin Baihu, go find General Situ quickly and ask him to save my family. Sir, he cannot die!"


    If he dies, both the Leng family and the Gu family will fall.


    "Go away." Lin Baihu became furious when he cried and kicked him away. He rushed to check Leng Qianhu''s breathing and found that he was no longer breathing. He was shocked and hurried to see the doctor in the camp. Roared: "Come here quickly and show Leng Qianhu!"


    The doctor was killing the poisonous insects that had been lured out. When he heard this, he could only tighten the cork in the bottle and continue to inspect Leng Qianhu''s body.


    After a while, the doctor shook his head: "Lin Baihu and Leng Qianhu are indeed dying. The poisonous insects entered his brain. After he convulsed and vomited, his mouth and nose were blocked by the food residue that returned, and he suffocated to death."


    Even if Leng Qianhus mouth and nose were not blocked by the returning food, he would not be able to survive if the poisonous insect entered his brain. Even if he could survive, he would most likely be a fool.


    Master Qianhu has really gone? Mr. Xu Qi asked in disbelief when he heard this.


    "My lords, my condolences, Leng Qianhu has really gone." The doctor handed the bottle to them and said, "This is the poisonous insect that was lured out of Leng Qianhu''s nose just now. He was killed by the poisonous insect. I guess he was killed by the poisonous insect." Since there are still poisonous insects in his mind, its better for adults not to touch Leng Qianhu, so as not to contract the poisonous insect disease.


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Xu Qi hurriedly went to Lin Baihu: "Lin Baihu, get up quickly, don''t be harmed by poisonous insects."


    Lin Baihu was shocked when he heard this, and then he let go of Leng Qianhu''s body and stepped aside.


    "What''s going on here? Is Leng Qianhu really gone?" Zhou Qianhu from the camp next door came over and asked.


    Lin Baihu and others nodded, wiped away tears, and choked with sobs: "Well, our Qianhu masters were killed by poisonous insects and are gone."


    He called the doctor over again and asked the doctor to exin the situation to Zhou Qianhu.


    After hearing this, Zhou Qianhu hurriedly said: "Quit immediately. The doctor will stay with the Gu family''s boys and soldiers to trap and kill the poisonous insects in the tent."


    "Everyone who is near the camp must get up and cannot sleep any longer, lest the poisonous insects in this camp will crawl into other camps and harm the soldiers in other camps."


    Everyone should use insect attractants immediately to prevent poisonous insects from entering the body.


    Finally, he said: "This matter is not trivial. I have to report to General Situ and ask him to take charge of Leng Qianhu''s death."


    After Zhou Qianhu finished speaking, he left his two soldiers here to watch, and then hurried to General Situ''s camp.


    General Situ had been awakened by the sound of the gong and was sending people to inquire about the situation. Zhou Qianhu came over. After listening to Zhou Qianhu''s words, General Situ frowned and asked, "Are you sure you died? Were you really killed by poisonous insects?"


    Zhou Qianhu nodded: "General, it was indeed poisoned by poisonous insects. The body was examined and it was found to bepletely dead."


    After finishing speaking, he told the doctor''s words again.


    "After passing the order, all the soldiers in the camp immediately got up to trap the insects and sealed Leng Qianhu''s camp. After all the poisonous insects were trapped and killed, the soldiers inside were released." General Situ pondered for a while and said: "As for Leng Qianhu''s body , burned on the spot.


    Zhou Qianhu was shocked: "General, after all, he is a man of merit in the war, and he is still a Qianhu. His sister is about to be engaged to General Fu''s brother. If he burns the body like this, will it make the Fu family dissatisfied?"


    Since ancient times, burials and burning of the body have been carried out, which is somewhat disrespectful to the body.


    General Situ said: "He was killed by poisonous insects. Why don''t we burn the body quickly and wait for the poisonous insects to harm us all? The canonization team in the capital ising soon. If there is an outbreak of poisonous insects in Daokougou at this time, What should I do if I harm the adults from the capital?"


    As for the Fu family


    Dont worry about the Fu family. General Fu is a sensible person and would not think it inappropriate to burn Leng Qianhus body.


    General Situ had heard about the matter between Leng Meifang and Fu Mingcong. He thought it had nothing to do with him before, so he didn''t inquire. However, any normal person would know that Fu Mingcong would die for the Leng family''s daughter. As the elder brother General Fu must be dissatisfied.


    Since he was dissatisfied with the Leng family and Leng Qianhu died, what was there to worry about burning his body?


    And Leng Qingsongs body should be burned as early as possible, because Leng Qingsongs death was strange.


    They have been coexisting with poisonous insects for more than half a year. They use insect attractants every day. Before setting up camp, they will send scouts to spread insect attractants to the camping area to trap and kill poisonous insects. After ensuring that there are no poisonous insects, the army wille and set up camp.


    But everyone was fine, but Leng Qianhu was killed by a poisonous insect that entered his brain while he was sleeping.


    Needless to say, the chances of being murdered are high.


    Who was the person who killed Leng Qianhu?


    Needless to say, it is most likely General Fu.


    However, Qin Sang did not think it was General Fu. Such a neat and bold method was probably done by Xu You.


    Leng Qianhu''s death kept the soldiers busy for a long time. Until daybreak, Leng Qianhu''s body was not burned clean.


    But the soldiers had finished luring the poisonous insects.


    99% of the soldiers were not infected with the poisonous insect. Only three soldiers under Leng Qianhu''smand were infected with the poisonous insect. One of them also had the poisonous insect enter his brain.


    But he didnt die and was rescued, but the doctor said he would most likely be stupid.


    Since some soldiers were also infected by poisonous insects, the soldiers in the camp felt that Leng Qianhu must have died of poisonous insects. Even General Situ began to doubt his previous guess.


    But Qin Sang was even more convinced that Leng Qianhu died of murder. He also felt that Xu You''s people did things properly. They did not just poison Leng Qianhu, but also poisoned several soldiers, causing several people to be poisoned at the same time. Insect disease, and Leng Qianhu was the most unlucky, with the illusion that he was killed by poisonous insects.


    However, Qin Sang didn''t say anything. He only told Niu Dabao and the others to restrain the soldiers under hismand, don''t run around, don''t talk nonsense, and just wait for General Situ''s new order.

 Chapter 1834: Xu You summoned

    Chapter 1834: Xu You summoned


    Chapter 1834 Xu You summoned


    Niu Dabao and the others listened to Qin Sang and agreed: "Don''t worry, Sang, we will restrain the soldiers and prevent them from causing trouble with their words."


    Jin Baihu also made some gossip: "Leng Qianhu is also very unlucky. The day of reward based on merit ising, but he died. But his sister is about to get engaged to Mr. Fu. From now on, the Leng family will have the Fu family." Being a backer, you wont...Hey, Sang, dont be angry, I just said a few words casually."


    Niu Dabao kicked him lightly and cursed: "Sang said not to talk too much, but you still say a few words. If you think so, you can be reincarnated as a woman in your next life."


    Being a gossipy shrew, every day when you get up, you go to find other women with a vegetable basket to gossip about.


    Qin Sang said: "We are almost at Daokougou. Where are the adults from the capital? They are picky. Every word and deed we say may be a reason for them to appreciate or criticize us, so everyone must always be cautious in what we say and do."


    "Hey, don''t worry, Sang, we won''t ruin our own future by talking nonsense." Jin Baihu responded quickly.


    After Qin Sang reminded everyone, he let them disperse. Each of them went back to lead his own soldiers and waited for General Situ''s order.


    General Situ was a man who had served in the army for twenty years and was very experienced in handling affairs. He finished Leng Qianhu''s affairs at half past midnight and asked his soldiers to beat the gong to notify everyone of their departure.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    General Situs order, set off! General Situs scouts rode back and forth throughout the camp three times to deliver the order.


    After hearing the order, each deputy general, Qianhu, and Baihu immediately gathered their soldiers and ran towards the knife edge ditch.


    This ce is very close to Daokou Gou, and the army arrived at the Daokou Gou camp in less than two hours.


    The Daokougou Camp was so big that even though it was not the first time for the soldiers to see it, they were still shocked when they saw it again.


    The wooden fence surrounding the camp is so long that it cannot be seen from the left to the right. It would take half an hour for the scouts to circle the camp on horseback.


    Standing outside the big camp, you can see the military gs of various small camps in the big camp. The countless military gs are like upright spears, and they are towering with a murderous atmosphere.


    But for such arge camp, which wasparable to a city, Xu You managed it very well without making any mistakes.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded, and the deputy general guarding the camp gate checked General Situ''s military badge and gave the order: "Open the gate and wee the soldiers back to the camp!"


    The click of the machine was heard, and the iron gate, which was one meter deep into the ground, was pulled upward by a dozen soldiers. General Situ took the lead and led the soldiers into the camp.


    And this is just the first gate. After this gate, there is an open space with tents on both sides of the open space.


    The lieutenant guarding the camp gate shouted: "The military doctores out and uses insect attractant for everyone!"


    The Daokougou Camp is an important military location and cannot allow any mistakes. The soldiers can only enter after using insect attractants here.


    When using insect attractants, you need to check the military badge of each soldier, which can be regarded as an identity check to prevent thieves from sneaking into it.


    "Yes!" A row of military doctors came out carrying medicine boxes, followed by hundreds of medicine boys, who began to distribute medicine and attract insects to the soldiers.


    After all this effort, it was already two hourster when thest general led his soldiers into the second gate.


    Because of Qin Sang''s great achievements, the soldiers he led could give priority to luring insects, so they returned to their previous camp long ago.


    "Sir!" Hong Dao came out to greet him with the remaining soldiers. Everyone was very happy to see Qin Sang: "Sir, I finally have you back."


    Hey, Hong Dao, youve grown a lot stronger, your murderous intent is even stronger, and youre so majestic. Niu Dabao sighed after looking at Hong Dao.


    Sang is a good teacher. He taught Hong Dao, Zhang Zhong and Zhang Tu very well, especially Hong Dao. Now he has the style of a general, and he will definitely have a bright future in the future.


    Hong Dao smiled and gave Niu Dabao a fist salute: "Uncle Niu, don''t just praise me. Your family, Dajin and Erjin, have also improved a lot."


    The three older members of the Niu family, Jin, were sent by Niu Dabao to Qin Sang for training. During this time, they were all transformed. Niu Dabaoughed loudly when he heard this, and asked: "What are those two **** from my house doing? Why don''t you see theming to greet me?"


    Hong Dao said: "They are doing military exercises in the camp. This is the time when they are learning the art of war. They cannote out before the time is up."


    In the army, rules are very important, but the rules of the Niu family are a bit loose, so they are focused on teaching them the rules. They cannot do other things until the things are done.


    Okay, okay, this is how you should train them! Niu DaBaoughed loudly enough that Da Jin and Er Jin in the camp could hear it.


    He then said to Qin Sang: "Sang, I''m going back to my camp first. I haven''t seen the group of **** who stayed behind for two months. I have to go back and have a look before I can rest assured, lest they cause trouble to me."


    Zhang Yan, Xie Cheng, Jin Baihu, Tang Zongqi, Lao Zongqi and others also remembered the soldiers who were left behind and left one after another.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, everyone should go back first."


    After everyone had dispersed, Qin Sang entered his tent and told Hong Dao about Mr. Hong''s situation: "Your grandfather is in good health and has no serious illnesses, but his pig died. But now he takes care of a group of people doing cooking. I raise pigs and sheep, and have fun with the guys from Hardware every day. I live a good life, but Im just worried about you and thinking about finding you a wife.


    Hong Dao was a little happy when he heard that the pig his grandfather raised had died. After all, he didn''t want to be a brother to a pig.


    Hearing the words "finding a wife," he blushed and said dissatisfied: "Grandpa just likes to worry, I''m not old, and now is not the time to find a wife."


    The thieves haven''t been driven away yet, but now that he has a wife, why can''t he worry about her every day when he goes out to fight?


    Qin Sang said: "It''s up to you, but if you like someone, don''t hold it back. It''s more serious to marry him home as soon as possible."


    It will be even more ufortable if you dont marry someone you like. Not only do you have to worry about her safety all the time, but you also have to worry about whether she will be married off by another man.


    This is Mr. Hongs letter to you, take a look. Qin Sang handed the letter to Hong Dao.


    Hong Dao opened it and looked at it. He was smiling and baring his teeth at other times... As expected, his grandfather really wanted him to get a wife. He had taken a fancy to several girls and said that as long as he nodded, he would propose marriage immediately.


    Grandpa has contracted Aunt Hans problem after not seeing each other for several months?


    After Hong Dao read it, he quickly put away the letter and told Qin Sang what had happened in Daokougou Camp in the past two months. Some things that could not be expressed verbally were written down with pen and paper, and Qin Sang would read them. Just burn it.


    General Cheng was injured. Who did it? Xu You? That''s too frustrating.


    If its not Xu You, then its the person who wants to provoke a feud between Xu You and General Cheng.


    Hong Dao took a pen and paper and wrote another sentence: "Sir, when you return to the camp, do you want to visit General Cheng?"


    After all, they fought together with General Cheng in the Battle of Xing''an Prefecture, so they were consideredrades who had experienced life and death. The existence of General Kecheng is a threat to Xu You. If you go to visit General Cheng, will General Xu be regarded as siding with General Cheng? Your life in the northwest will be difficult in the future.


    After reading it, Qin Sang burned the paper again: "Don''t worry, I have my own opinion."


    General Cheng is a man who truly has no selfish motives and only wants to guard the border, drive away bandits and protect the people. He wanted to make friends with such a person, and he would not cut off his friendship with General Cheng just because of Xu You''s suspicion.


    Qin Sang had just returned to the camp and had no time to rest. After listening to Hong Dao''s report, he went to meet the soldiers who were left behind and was busy with other things. By the time he could really rest, it was already dark.


    But the Daokou ditch was the most dangerous after dark. They had to guard against sneak attacks by soldiers and thieves, so at night the whole camp was brightly lit and there were patrolling soldiers all over the ce. They did not dare to rx at all.


    The next day, Qin Sang and the others began to practice normally. It was not until the evening break that the soldiers under Vice General Ma came to him and smiled at him: "Qin Baihu, you are so happy. General Xu has an order to pass on to you. Go to the Chinese armys tent to talk!

 Chapter 1835: relative

    Chapter 1835: rtive


    Chapter 1835 Rtives


    Wu Sitian who came to deliver the message was very excited. Qin Baihu could be summoned by General Xu in person. He was going to be promoted. He had to be more respectful to Qin Baihu and not neglect him.


    And he wanted to lead the way for Qin Sang, and he estimated that he could meet General Xu through this.


    However, he thought too much. Not everyone can enter the Chinese army''s tent. He was stopped by a general bannerman outside the Chinese army''s tent: "The Chinese army''s tent is an important ce, and no one can get close to it."


    Ah, has he be an idler? !


    "You wait outside." After themander finished speaking, he looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Military card?"


    Qin Sang handed him the military card.


    After confirmation, themander-in-chief returned the military badge to him and waved to him: "Follow me."


    Not long after, he arrived outside the Chinese army''s tent. Themander-in-chief reported his name to the soldiers guarding the tent. Only then did Qin Sang find out that themander-in-chief''s surname was also Qin, and he was known as Qin Laowu.


    Qin Sang: "It turns out that we have the same surname. It''s really fate."


    Qin Laowu: "It''s not fate. There are quite a few people named Qin here. My third brother''s name is Qin Sang."


    Qin Sang: "...What a coincidence."


    What a coincidence, there are very few literate people in farmers'' households, so many people use their surnames and rankings to make their names. Men will add the character ng" at the end, and women will add the character "woman", so Da Chu is everywhere. A certain Da Lang, Er Lang, and San Lang; A certain aunt, Er Niang, and Sanniang.


    Because of this, Xu You and Emperor Jingyuan did not think deeply about the name Qin Sang.


    "The general has an order, please invite all the households of Qin toe in." The soldiers who went in to report came out and said to Qin Sang.


    Qin Laowu said: "Go in."


    Having said that, he turned around and went back to continue on duty.


    Qin Sang was taken into the Chinese army''s tent by his own soldiers and formally met Xu You: "Thest general, Qin Sang, from a hundred households in Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture, pays homage to the general!"


    He bowed respectfully to Xu You.


    Xu You smiled and said: "No need to be polite, just sit down."


    Xu You was not as cold as expected, but very friendly. After Qin Sang sat down, he said: "You have made great achievements, and I should have met you long ago, but there were too many affairs in Daokou Gou, which dyed it."


    After saying these polite words, Xu You changed the subject and said straight to the point: "I''ve heard about the Leng family. They are really a confused family. But Leng Qingsong has contracted a poisonous insect disease. The Leng family There will be no punishment there. As for Fu Mingfeng, he is in charge of the assembly area in Mu County, but he lets the Leng family do whatever they want. He has vited military discipline and should be punished."


    Qin Sang was shocked. He didn''t expect that Xu You didn''t shy away and told him the matter in person.


    He looked panicked, stood up and said, "General, this is just a small matter. There is no need to punish General Fu. He is a general after all."


    Nervous and scared, even with his support, he would not dare to offend a general.


    Xu You saw Qin Sang''s reaction and was very satisfied. It''s okay to be afraid: "You are a person who has made great achievements. Your wife has made great achievements in making medicine and should be treated favorably. And Fu Mingfeng did vite military discipline. In the army, The most important rule is that if he is not punished, he has broken the military rules."


    When Xu You said this, Qin Sang could only say: "Yes, I will listen to the general."


    These words put a real smile on Xu You''s face. Yes, he was a man who knew the current affairs and was willing to obey his orders.


    Perhaps Xu You had a misunderstanding. Qin Sang would obey his orders just because he was now the general of Daokougou Camp and the leader of all soldiers. He did not want to sacrifice his life for Xu You.


    "Okay, leave this matter to me and I will give you a satisfactory result." In order to win over Qin Sang, Xu You gave him a promise.


    Yes, but its up to the general to make the decision. Qin Sang cupped his fists and saluted, and continued to say respectfully. Xu You nodded and asked him jokingly: "You are a young man. These young boys are all good-looking. Do you really don''t want to take a concubine?"


    Qin Sang shook his head and said solemnly: "I don''t think so, Mrs. Gu and I are childhood sweethearts who have gone through hardships together. As long as she can give birth to a son, I will never take a concubine in her life."


    Even if he didn''t have a son, he wouldn''t take a concubine. He didn''t want Xiaoyu to be sad, he just wanted to live happily with her.


    As for the matter of being unfilial and unfilial, he will have to apologize to his parents when he gets to the underworld.


    However, since my father is so open-minded and my mother loves him so much, I will definitely not me him.


    Qin Sang didn''t want to tell anyone more about what happened between him and Xiaoyu, so he asked: "General, I heard that General Cheng was injured and wanted to see him. Is it possible?"


    Xu You raised his eyebrows and asked: "You guys have guarded Xing''an Mansion together, so we are friends. You can go and see if you want. Why do youe to ask me what I want?"


    Qin Sang looked embarrassed, and then said after a while: "The people below said that General Cheng might be a threat to the general, and asked him not to get too close to General Cheng, so the general wanted to ask the general for instructions first. , and then go visit General Cheng after the general agrees."


    Xu You said: "If I don''t agree, you won''t go to see General Cheng?"


    Qin Sang thought for a while, nodded and said: "Well, if the general disagrees, the junior general will not go to see General Cheng."


    Xu You asked again: "Why?"


    Qin Sang: "Fighting against the Rong people requires the unity of all soldiers. The general does not want to destroy the unity of the army just because of a single visit."


    What he said was so reasonable that even Xu You couldn''t fault it: "You really want to drive away the Rong people?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the general''s father and uncles were all killed by the Rong. Now my hometown has been upied by the Rong. I must drive the Rong out of Chu in this life to appease the spirits of my father and uncle in heaven."


    Xu You saw him mentioning his family and asked, "Do you have any rtives in your family?"


    Qin Sang frowned and thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "The Qin family used to be a military household, and the poption was very small. Before fleeing the famine, there were no rtives left. After fleeing the famine, they were even separated from the neighbors. The only rtive now is my father-inw in Dafeng Vige. family, the Luo family, and the Tian family who were fleeing the famine together."


    Lies!


    Xu You took a fancy to Qin Sang''s ability and wanted to take him as a confidant. He was also afraid that Qin Sang''s origins were not clear enough and would harm him in the future. Therefore, he checked the Qin family and went back and forth. This check was It was found that Qin Sang had an uncle in his family.


    But Qin Sang didn''t mention this uncle, as if he had no such rtive!


    However, Xu You did not expose him. When people arrived, he asked the uncle to identify Qin Sang. By then, it would be decided whether Qin Sang could be his confidant or turn into a corpse.


    "Dad, is Yingxiong Qin here?!" A young man wearing brocade clothes and a long exquisite knife on his waist ran in. After seeing Qin Sang, he hurriedly asked: "Are you Yingxiong Qin? Behead him. Qin Sang, the rogue prince?!"


    Qin Sang was stunned, nodded and said: "Exactly, you are?"


    Xu You smiled and said: "This is my sixth son. He is the most naughty. After hearing about your killing of Lemuqin, he admired you very much. He must have heard that I was seeing you, so he came here without permission."


    Then he turned around and scolded Xu Liu: "Nothing big or small, this is the Chinese army''s tent, you cane in casually? And don''t bother Qin Baihu, he has to train every day, but he has no time to teach you the sword." Law."


    Teaching sword skills? These words were so iprehensible that Qin Sang frowned and asked, "How can the general say this?"


    Xu You smiled and said: "This kid admires you so much. After I heard that you chopped Lemuqin with one knife, he wanted to learn sword skills from you."


    Guo Qiang, the son of General Guo of He''an Prefecture, admired Qin Sang very much and even recognized Qin Sang as his elder brother. Since Qin Sang didn''t want a beauty, he would send his son over. He could monitor him and at the same time train his son, killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 1836: Need a long knife

    Chapter 1836: Need a long knife


    Chapter 1836 Need a long knife


    To put it bluntly, Xu You is still worried about Qin Sang.


    Xu You is a person who wants to do big things, and his confidants must know the truth. Otherwise, if his confidants inform him, the Xu family will have to kill the nine ns.


    "Brother Qin, can you teach me sword skills?" Xu Liu excitedly pulled out the exquisite long knife from his waist and waved it around. The knife was iid with gems and glowed brightly when he waved it.


    But it is only dazzling and not practical.


    Qin Sang did not agree, and only asked: "Why do you think my swordsmanship is good, young master?"


    Xu Liu raised his head and looked at him: "I heard that Brother Qin can cut off Le Muqin''s head with one sword. If his sword skills are not powerful, how can he behead the enemy with one sword?"


    Therefore, Xu Liu firmly believed that Qin Sang''s sword skills were excellent, even better than the master his father hired for him. As his father''s favorite son, he naturally wanted to learn sword skills from the most powerful people, and he would not follow those times. Waiting for martial arts studies.


    Xu Liu has many martial arts masters. These people include Xu You''s disciples, the Xu family''s nursing home master, the leader of the dead soldiers raised secretly, and even the serving deputy generals and Qianhu. It can be said that every martial arts master is extremely talented. It''s awesome, there''s no such thing as inferiority.


    Qin Sang said: "Young Master, I have misunderstood. I can chop off Le Muqin''s head with one knife. First, I use the drug to stun Le Muqin so that he loses the ability to fight back. Second, I rely on my extraordinary arm strength. To be able to chop off his head with one sword has nothing to do with sword skills."


    Xu You thought to himself, what does Qin Sang mean by this? Don''t you want to teach Xiaoliu? Or are you wary of him?


    But what Xu Liu was thinking was: "What, you actually used drug to chop off Lemuqin''s head?!"


    Xu Liu looked disappointed, a little disdainful and sad. He originally thought he was a great hero, but he didn''t expect him to be a trickster who could only use medicine to cut off the enemy''s head.


    Qin Sang was not angry, but said: "It''s myck of ability that has let the young master down."


    Xu Liu held his mouth and said unhappily: "Why didn''t you try to chop Lemuqin with a knife first? If you couldn''t kill him, it wouldn''t be toote to use the drug. Using the drug so early is really... Damn the name of a hero!"


    "Xiao Liu, what are you talking about? Apologize to Qin Baihu." Xu You scolded Xu Liu and said: "The soldiers are vicious. They poisoned us first. At that time, Xing''an Prefecture was in danger. Qin Baihu could break through the defense line of the soldiers. Killing the king is already a great skill, so why not use some poison to kill him with one blow?"


    You, me, and I are also soldiers who fought off poisonous insects with poison.


    "Brother Qin, I''m sorry. It''s me who can''t speak. Don''t be surprised." Xu Liu immediately apologized to Qin Sang. Before Qin Sang could speak, he turned to Xu Youru and smiled admiringly: "Dad, son You know you''re wrong, don''t be angry, dad looks so scary when he''s angry."


    He was well-behaved and sensible with a hint of youthful innocence, which made Xu Youugh and said with a smile, "It''s good that you know you''re wrong."


    It is very clear that Xu You really dotes on this son.


    He looked at Qin Sang again and asked, "Sang, what do you think of my son? Is it worth teaching you how to use a sword?"


    Xu You spoke in person, and anyone with a brain would not be able to refuse. Qin Sang nodded: "The young master is a Qilin''er, so he is naturally worth teaching. It''s just that the general''s status is low and he cannot bear the title of master of the young master... This way Well, if the young master is willing, he can juste and learn a few tricks from the general from time to time, and the general will definitely teach him everything he has."


    Xu Yous purpose was not to make Xu Liu apprentice to Qin Sang, but to give Xu Liu a reason to get close to Qin Sang for surveince. Seeing that Qin Sang agreed to teach Xu Liu, he nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, let''s do it."


    He looked at Xu Liu again and said with a tigerish face: "Xiao Liu, you have to learn your skills from Sang. Don''t be afraid of hard work. After Sang is separated from the guard, you should go to ask for advice from time to time. If you dare to bezy, I won''t spare you. .


    Still worried about Qin Sang, for fear that Qin Sang would do something he didn''t know about after he was assigned a guard station. He wanted his son to visit Qin Sang''s guard station frequently and conduct surveince.


    Qin Sang knew this very well and did not refuse. Instead, he smiled and said, "As long as the young master doesn''t mind the simplicity of the guard house, you can go there often."


    After struggling for a moment, he asked Xu You: "General, where will the guard station be assigned to in the end?" Hehe, I finally lost myposure and wanted to know if I would be promoted? To what level? What position will you hold in the future?


    "The appointment letter from the capital has not arrived yet, so we don''t know yet." Xu You did not tell Qin Sang, but gave him a sentence: "But don''t worry, you have made a great contribution to beheading, Gao Sheng is sure, as for the guard station you are assigned to , its definitely not too bad.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang showed a surprised smile, sped his fists towards Xu You and said, "Thank you so much, General!"


    Xu Liu was stunned by this look.


    what happened?


    Why is Qin Sang so moody and angry like a young boy?


    The teacher who taught him said that truly powerful people are those with low emotions, so he always thought that a hero should be cold, arrogant and taciturn. Only in this way can he be worthy of the title of a great hero.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Sang was almost the same as his third and fourth brothers, without the cold arrogance and majesty of a great hero.


    Disappointed, so disappointed!


    Xu Liu''s disillusionment was that he shrugged his head and no longer admired Qin Sang so much.


    Thinking of his father''s words again, he cheered up, pointed at the long knife on Qin Sang''s waist and asked: "Brother Qin, this is the long knife that killed Le Muqin? It''s very special. Can you show it to me?" "


    Dad said that the knives that can cut off a person''s head with one blow are wide and thick, so that they can cut off the bones. But when Qin Sang killed Le Muqin, he used a slender knife.


    The power of a slender knife is small, but if a slender knife can cut off a person''s head like a thick sword, then the forging process of this slender knife is an important technology that any military strategist must acquire.


    If the Xu family could obtain the craftsmanship of this kind of long knife, their chances of sess would be several percent higher if they were to do big things in the future.


    Qin Sang took off his sword and handed it to Xu Liu: "Young Master, please take a look."


    Xu Liu took it and looked at it carefully, but he didn''t think there was anything powerful about this long sword? It just looks like a sword.


    But Xu Liu pretended to be happy and said with a smile: "Brother Qin, this knife looks really special, and it was the one that chopped off Le Muqin''s head. Can you give it to me? I like it very much!"


    Good fellow, first let me borrow it for a look, and then ask for it... Is this Xu You''s favorite son? Such a son is an ignorant dandy. Is it necessary to cultivate him into an heir?


    Qin Sang was a little embarrassed, but after a while, he agreed: "Since the young master likes it, then give it to the young master."


    "Thank you, Brother Qin!" Xu Liu immediately put away the long knife. Hey, he has made great achievements, and his father will definitely praise him.


    Xu You was also very happy when he saw that Qin Sang was willing to give him the knife.


    After he heard about this kind of long knife, he wanted to seize it and see how powerful it was?


    Perhaps Xu You and his son were busy in vain.


    Qin Sang knew how precious the Tang Dao was. It took Xiaoyu more than two years to develop it and it was impossible to give it to Xu You, so before entering the Daokougou camp, he reced it with a real Tang Dao.


    The long knives today are either Tang knives or ordinary knives, but they look the same as Tang knives.

 Chapter 1837: Qin Dafeng

    Chapter 1837: Qin Dafeng


    Chapter 1837 Qin Dafeng


    Xu Liu handed the long sword to Xu You and said as if it were a treasure: "Look, Dad, this is the long sword used to kill Le Muqin''s head. Now it belongs to his son!"


    Xu Youhu said with a face: "The sword and the war horse are the fate of the soldiers. If you get this sword, you must take good care of it. Don''t treat Qin Baihu''s sword lightly."


    As he spoke, he took the long knife, looked at it, and tapped it a few times. The long knife made a buzzing sound simr to that of a sword. It looked good, but it was not as good as a precious sword.


    "Did you make this long knife yourself? Who taught you how to make such a long knife?" Xu You asked.


    The general killing knives arerge broad knives. The slender knives are not thick enough and will bend when cutting bones, so they are generally not forged in the military. However, once forged, the slender knives are easy to use and can achieve the quality of arge broad knives for killing people. , which is extremely precious.


    Qin Sang said: "My grandfather taught me how to teach the general, but he learned it from my father. My father was a scout and said that the broad sword was too heavy and not conducive to carrying it long distances or fighting quickly, so he created this long sword." Knife. Not only is this long knife easy to use, it is also lighter to wield."


    Qin Dafeng?


    Xu You checked the Qin family and found out that Qin Sangs father was Qin Dafeng.


    Speaking of which, Qin Dafeng was also an unlucky man. He was good at his abilities, but he died too early. If he had not died, he would at least be a deputy general now. Then Qin Sang would be the son of a general, and his background would be different immediately.


    And Qin Sang''s grandfather, Qin Longzi, was indeed a cksmith, so it was not unusual for him to be able to make such a long knife.


    "Today''s recruits are too young and it is really inconvenient to use a broad sword. If this sword is as light as your father said, the army can promote this sword." Xu You said this tentatively. If Qin Sang agreed, He can justifiably seize the craftsmanship of this long sword.


    Qin Sang was not angry, but said happily: "General, do you think this sword is worth promoting? If so, dad and grandpa will definitely be very happy, and I will thank you very much, General."


    After hearing this, Xu You was happy but also doubtful...is this knife just an illusion? If it was a rare and powerful sword, how could Qin Sang give it up so happily?


    Qin Sang knew that Xu You was suspicious, but he had already said before that he was able to chop off Le Muqin''s head with one knife because of his strong arm, and it had nothing to do with the knife he used.


    So even if Xu You discovers that the sword is not a precious sword, he cant be med.


    "If this kind of knife can bring convenience to the soldiers, I want to thank you." After Xu You finished speaking, he added: "Aren''t you going to see General Cheng? It''s getting dark, so go quickly."


    "Yes." Qin Sang sped his fists and said to Xu You: "If the general has no other orders, I will retire now."


    Xu You nodded: "Yeah."


    Brother Qin, I want to go too, can you?! Xu Liu pestered Qin Sang and wanted to see General Cheng.


    Qin Sang nodded: "If you are willing, young master, of course you can."


    Xu Liu was very happy and took Qin Sang away. He only said to Xu You: "Dad, my son is going to see Uncle Cheng first. I will have dinner with you tomorrow night."


    "You kid, it''s strange that I believe you." Xu You replied, looking like a father and son enjoying themselves in a homely manner.


    After Qin Sang left, the inner curtain of the Chinese army''s tent was opened, and three people came out, all of whom were Xu You''s trusted confidants. One was Liang Tu, the leader of the dead soldiers, one was Jiang Wangang, the most powerful general under hismand, and the other was Qian Qian. Mr. Shan.


    Mr. Qianshan is very famous among the schrs for his four talents in nning, painting, writing and calligraphy. He is a person who Xu You relies on very much. He will use him to help him attract schrs in the future.


    "Sir, look at this knife. How is the craftsmanship?" Xu You handed the long knife to Mr. Qianshan.


    Mr. Qianshans family has a very rich background, and his family has several secret recipes for forging gold, silver, and iron weapons, so he knows the quality of weapons.


    After taking the long sword, Mr. Qianshan tested it with several weapons inspection methods and said calmly: "It is better because it looks special. Others can only be regarded as superior and cannot reach the level of a magic weapon."


    Xu You was very disappointed when he heard this: "Is it possible that Qin Sang was able to chop off Le Muqin''s head with this knife because of his strong arm?"


    General Jiang, please give it a try and you will know. Mr. Qianshan handed the long knife to Jiang Wankang. Jiang Wankang was also famous for his strong arm.


    Xu You nodded: "Okay, do as you say." He shouted towards the outside of the tent: "Go and **** the three officers whomitted the crime."


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the captain of the soldiers immediately escorted the three offending officers to the Chinese army''s tent and knelt down with his back to Jiang Wanzang.


    Jiang Wankang raised his long knife, click, click, click, and swung three swords to chop off the heads of the three soldiers, all of them cutting off the necks with one knife.


    "General, Mr. Qianshan is right. This sword can only be regarded as a superior one, not a precious sword. It requires 50% of the general''s strength to behead someone with one sword."


    However, Mr. Qianshan said: "Based on this, a soldier with average arm strength can use 90% of his strength to cut off the enemy''s head with one sword, which is considered good or bad."


    Xu You asked: "Sir, what do you mean? Does this knife have any promotion value?"


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: "Yes. Although thebat effect of this sword is the same as the broad sword used in the army, this sword saves iron."


    Just because of the two words of saving iron, this kind of long knife deserves to be vigorously promoted!


    With this sword, Xu You could withhold the iron sent by the court and use the saved iron to forge weapons and armor for his own private soldiers.


    Xu You was very happy. He threw the long knife to Liang Tu and ordered: "Let the great craftsman study it carefully. First, get three hundred of them out to try."


    "Yes." Liang Tu epted the order, but did not leave immediately. Instead, he asked: "General, are you really not going to send Qin Sang a beauty?"


    The wind is easy to blow by the pillow, and only the people beside the pillow can better monitor Qin Sang.


    Xu You shook his head: "No need, he is very fond of Gu. If he is unfaithful, just take Gu and threaten him."


    Jiang Wanzang frowned and said: "Didn''t you say that Mrs. Gu is an ugly woman? That boy is so ugly?"


    Xu You shook his head: "The ugliness must be fake. The Gu family has medical skills, and the northwest is in chaos. It is not unusual to use medical skills to make yourself look ugly to ensure your own safety."


    "There is no need to do anything more about the Semei people. If you do it too much, it will make him disgusted."


    Xu You made the final decision and ended the matter.


    However, he was still angry that the Leng family and the Fu family had messed up the matter, and said to Liang Tu: "Find a way to make Fu Mingcong make a mistake and remove him from his official position. Such losers who want to kill women are not qualified to serve in the army." .


    Fu Mingfeng is considered to be his confidant, and he is still useful, so he wont get rid of him for the time being, but Fu Mingcong must cut him to the bottom before he can get rid of the evil spirit in his heart.


    Liang Tu: "Yes."


    Xu You asked about uncle Qin Sang again.


    Liang Tu said: "The man is already on his way here, but he is a gangster who picked up a widow based on his looks. Now he is raising a family, which is a bit troublesome."


    The dead soldiers below came to report, and they wanted to chop off the head of the uncle of the Qin family. He was too difficult to deal with, and he was just a street gangster.


    Xu Youdao: "It''s easier to control your family by bringing them eloquence."


    After that, we no longer talked about things rted to Qin Sang, but discussed how to deal with the canonization team in the capital.

 Chapter 1838: acquaintance

    Chapter 1838: acquaintance


    Chapter 1838 Acquaintance


    When Qin Sang took Xu Liu away from the Chinese army''s tent, it was almost dark, and Wu Sitian was waiting for him unremittingly.


    Seeing hime out, he hurriedly greeted him and asked, "Qin Baihu came out. What did you say to General Xu? Is General Xu particrly wise and powerful?"


    As she asked, she noticed that the short Qin Sang was half the height of Xu Liuhou. She nced at him and knew that this was no ordinary young man. She quickly said with a smile: "This young master is really energetic. The family is Which one?"


    Quite ttering and a bit of a loser.


    Xu Liuting likes others to tter him. He raises his head and chest and says with pride in his eyes: "My father is Xu You."


    It turns out to be Mr. Xu! Wu Sitian was startled, and was ecstatic in his heart. He quickly suppressed his joy and saluted Xu Liu: A certain person is a soldier under Vice General Ma. Wu Sitian of Zhongzhou has met Mr. Xu.


    There are rumors in the army that General Xus favorite young master has recently been sent to the camp for training. It seems that this is him.


    He did the right thing when he led Qin Sang. Look, he got to know the most favored young master of the Xu family!


    Xu Liu: It turned out to be someone under Uncle Masmand.


    Lieutenant General Ma is Xu You''s confidant. Xu Liu has met Lieutenant General Ma and has a good impression of him. He is a very kind elder...but he is not very capable and his status in his father''s heart is not as good as Commander Liang, Uncle Jiang and Qianshan. gentlemen.


    "It''s getting dark, where are you going, Master?" Wu Sitian asked, thinking he was going to see Qin Baihu off. How could such a noble young man see off guests in person?


    Xu Liudao: "Follow Brother Qin to see Uncle Cheng."


    "General Cheng?" Wu Sitian was stunned and looked at Qin Sang: "Qin Baihu wants to see General Cheng?"


    When he came to guide Qin Baihu, Lieutenant General Ma reminded him not to tell Qin Baihu about General Cheng''s injury. Why couldn''t he tell him? Lieutenant General Ma didn''t say much.


    Wu Sitian smiled and gave a subtle reminder: "Qin Baihu, it''s almost dark, why not go see General Cheng tomorrow?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, let''s go today. I have already asked the general for instructions."


    General Xu agreed?


    Thats okay, lets go.


    "I''ll show you the way!" Wu Sitian fell in love with the job of leading the way. By leading the way, he not only got to know Mr. Xu, but also met General Cheng.


    I heard that General Cheng is also going to be promoted. This rtionship must be improved!


    Xu Liu put on the attitude of a great generals beloved son, waved his hands and said, Well, you can lead the way.


    "Hey!" Wu Sitian responded, asked for a torch from the soldiers guarding the outside of the tent, and happily led them the way.


    General Cheng''s camp is not far from the Chinese army''s tent. It only takes three-quarters of an hour to walk.


    However, Qin Sang discovered that there were people following them secretly along the way, and they should be people secretly protecting Xu Liu.


    It seems that Xu You really loves this son. Its no wonder that Xu Lius biological mother was extremely beautiful and was a down-and-out officialdy. After being rescued by Xu You, she became Xu Yous concubine.


    Aiwujiwu, Xu You naturally loves Xu Liu the most.


    Its okay if it hurts!


    If he and Xu You break up in the future and Xu You wants to catch a small fish to threaten him, he will catch Xu Liu first.


    Mr. Xu and Qin Baihu have arrived, right here. Wu Sitian took them to General Chengs camp.


    The soldiers guarding the camp gate had fought in the battle of Xing''an Prefecture and knew Qin Sang. When they saw it by the torch light and saw that it was Qin Sang, they immediately let him go: "Qin Baihu, please!"


    Qin Baihu still has a conscience. It has been a day or two since the news of the general''s injury spread, but many deputy generals, Qianhu, and Baihu are worried about General Xu, and very few dare to visit General Cheng.


    They, the soldiers under General Cheng, were very angry and cursed those thousands of households for having no conscience and just waiting for others to eat.


    But they were punished by General Cheng, who said they had maliciously spected on the general. They would be beaten with thirty army sticks and if the next time happened, they would be beheaded directly. General Cheng would punish them because General Xu had not explicitly stated that the big guys were not allowed to visit General Cheng. However, not long after Ban Shng and the others arrived, word spread that General Cheng''s reputation had reached the heavens and he was about to be promoted. .


    As soon as the news came out, it was clear to everyone that the emperor wanted to raise generals to control generals, to raise generals to check and bnce General Xu. Therefore, in order to protect themselves, even if General Xu did not say anything, everyone did not dare to see General Cheng.


    "General, the Qin Baihu who killed Lemuqin are here to see you!" the leading soldier said excitedly as soon as he arrived outside the camp.


    General Cheng was stunned when he heard this, and felt happy in his heart. He also felt that Qin Sang should note. He was in trouble now and did not want to drag down such a good general in the army, so he shouted: "I want to eat, let Qin Bai Go back home!"


    It sounded like he was still breathing, and it seemed that the injury was not too serious. Qin Sang was relieved and replied: "General Cheng, the end of the world is here, there is no reason to go back. Besides, Mr. Xu Liu has alsoe to see you. We cant let Mr. Xu Lius trip go in vain.


    Xu Liu is here too?


    General Cheng smiled, Qin Sang was indeed a young man who was very good at getting things done, and he must have crossed paths with Xu You when he came to see him: "Xiao Liu is here too, soe in and let''s eat together. "


    "Hey, Uncle Cheng, we meet again. How is your injury? You''ll be fine soon." Xu Liu came in first and sat on General Cheng''s kang. He asked in a very friendly manner, but General Cheng felt a feeling of pain in his heart. resist.


    General Cheng smiled and said: "I was just bitten a few times by wild wolves. It''s nothing serious. I''ll be fine soon."


    Its just that those wild wolves were so well-trained that it was difficult for him not to doubt them.


    "That''s good." Xu Liu seemed to be very familiar with General Cheng. After talking to him for a short while, he took Qin Sang''s arm and said, "Uncle Cheng, Brother Qin will be my martial arts master from now on. He He promised to teach me sword skills, and dad agreed!"


    So dont try to win over Qin Sang. All the talents in the army belong to my Xu family, and the Xu family will belong to me from now on!


    This is why General Cheng dislikes Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu looked at Zisu, he loved tough, and still had the innocence of an eleven-year-old boy, but he was already a general in his decades, so he naturally had the ability to see fire. He could feel whether you were sincere or not.


    General Cheng looked at Qin Sang: "You have good swordsmanship. Since you agreed, teach Xiao Liu well. When he grows up, he can also fight against Rong people."


    "Yes, I will teach Mr. Xu Liu well in the end." Qin Sang responded.


    But he deserves some respect. Xu Liu is unhappy. Qin Sang''s respect should only be given to their Xu family, not worthy of starting a family!


    He interrupted what General Cheng and Qin Sang were talking about and started talking about something else.


    Being so disturbed by him, Qin Sang and General Cheng couldn''t say anything and just had a meal together.


    While eating, Xu Liu had a bitter look on his face: "Uncle Cheng, is this all you eat? It''s too in and bitter."


    Although he came to the army to gain experience, his father loved him, and his food and clothing expenses were almost the same as at home. Where had he ever eaten such tooth-hard sorghum pancakes?


    General Cheng said: "It''s not bitter. Now Chu is short of food. It''s enough to eat enough."


    Xu Liu was a child who had never experienced hardship and did not know the value of food. General Cheng took the opportunity to teach him and annoyed Xu Liu. After finishing the meal, he took Qin Sang and left in a hurry.


    He alsoined to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, Uncle Cheng really loves to preach. I have met him six times, and he has taught me great truths five times. Is Da Chu really short of food? The nobles in the capital and the rich households in the south, Which family''s warehouses are not full of gold and silver, and the army is short of food, so we can just ask them to buy the money, do we still need to worry about food?"


    Good guy, you are more ruthless than Emperor Jingyuan. Emperor Jingyuan had to think of a decent name for the money, but you just asked for it without even thinking about it.


    I also think it is natural for others to give me money.


    Qin Sang smiled, and after a few words with Xu Liu, he sent Xu Liu back to the outskirts of the Chinese army''s tent, and went back to the camp to rest.


    In the next two days, in addition to patrolling, guarding and training soldiers, Qin Sang taught Xu Liu twice.


    On the third day, the whole camp was in a sensation, because the long-awaited canonization team from the capital finally arrived, and among the canonization team, there was an acquaintance who wanted to see Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1839: imperial edict

    Chapter 1839: imperial edict


    Chapter 1839 Imperial Edict


    This person is none other than Qi Yi, who was sent to Long''an Mansion by Emperor Jingyuan as a fellow magistrate.


    Qi Yi had never met Qin Sang, but since he knew that he was Gu Jinli''s husband and heard that he was brave and good at fighting and beheaded Le Muqin, he had a good impression of him even before they met and wanted to meet him. .


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    Open the gates of the camp to wee you all!


    The Daokougou camp was filled with drum music. Xu You led more than a hundred households of military attachs and soldiers with third-level or higher military exploits, more than two thousand people, toe out to wee the conferment procession from the capital.


    These soldiers have all been on the battlefield and seen blood, and each of them is full of murderous intent, which scares the adults from the capital.


    However, the canonization team that came this time also included several ministers, including Dr. Yushitai, Minister Xu of the Ministry of War, Minister Zhao of the Ministry of Industry, as well as some high-ranking officials in the capital such as Ning Bo Mansion, Feng Bo Mansion, Shen Family, Fang Family, and Zheng Family. The people in the Zhi family have seen big scenes and are rtively stable.


    Among them, Mr. Xin from Yushitai is the newly appointed supervisor of the army by Emperor Jingyuan. In the future, he will sit in the Daokougou Camp and perform the responsibility of supervising the army.


    The person who came to the Ningbo Mansion was the eldest grandson. This time he brought the Ning family''s new seven-shot repeating crossbow. It is the crossbow with the most consecutive arrows in Dachu at present. This kind of crossbow weighs less than twenty kilograms and only requires one soldier. It can shoot arrows with a long range and excellent uracy.


    After Emperor Jingyuan saw the power of this kind of crossbow, he once again looked at the Ning family with admiration and gave the Ning family the opportunity toe to Daokougou camp to forge seven-shot repeating crossbows and teach soldiers how to use seven-shot repeating crossbows.


    If the seven-shot repeating crossbow can achieve great sess in the battle to regain the city in the future, the Ning family''s title will probably be upgraded to another level.


    Such important matters rted to the future of the whole family should have been handled by the prince of the uncle''s house, but old uncle Ning felt that the prince was already his grandfather, and he was a bit old. Even if he was given the opportunity to make meritorious deeds, he would not be able to do much. Nian Quan gritted his teeth and rmended the eldest son of the Ning family to Emperor Jingyuan.


    If the eldest son of the Ning family does well, the Ning family will be rich for more than three generations!


    From the Cao family of Fengbo Mansion came the serious head of the family, Uncle Cao.


    The Cao family was one of the great grain officials of the previous dynasty. Their family had countless acres ofnd. They had the secret method of farming and the ability to level the warehouse. When Emperor Jingwu was in need of food in the world, the Cao family donated food and used the ability to level the warehouse to control the world. The sharp decline and sharp increase in grain prices in various ces stabilized the world''s grain prices, which greatly helped Emperor Jingwu.


    After the establishment of Da Chu, he was granted the title of earl, and even the title "Feng" with the word "Feng" for good harvest.


    Now that Emperor Jingyuan has sent the Cao family here, it can be seen that he is very worried about the shortage of food and grass, and wants the Cao family to find ways to solve the problem of food shortage in the army and among the people.


    As for the Shen family, they are just a bunch of people who came to offer medicine.


    Zhao Shng of the Ministry of Industry brought the great craftsmen of the Ministry of Industry to build offensive and defensive buildings.


    You must confront the Rong thief for a long time, and you must build all the offensive and defensive industries built, so that in the future, we can fight again to have a better chance.


    "Your Majesty, your Majesty, your envoys, and all your lords, are respectfully weed, my minister Xu You!" Xu You led the soldiers to salute together, and the soldiers repeated his words in a loud voice, so loud that it could overturn the sky.


    The adults from the capital were startled again... Xu You really got up. His posture was like a hidden dragon roaring. Even if it hadn''t reached the sky, it still had the potential to shock the world.


    In order to destroy the Rong, Emperor Jingyuan raised such a fierce general, and I am afraid it will be difficult to end it in the future.


    Doctor Xin, the doctor at Yushitai and the supervisor of Daokougou camp, was quite calm. He looked at Xu You and said, "Xu You epts the order!"


    Four words made Xu You, who was roaring like a dragon, kneel down: "Your Majesty, I respectfully listen to your Majesty''s will!" The military attachs and soldiers behind him also knelt down, and more than two thousand people knelt down together, causing the dust to fly. Fortunately, my lord has seen the big world. If it were any other civil servant, he would probably be scared to the point of weakness.


    Doctor Xin took the imperial edict presented by the clerk of the Ministry of Rites, unfolded it, and read it loudly... The main idea of the edict was to praise Xu You a lot, and then canonize him as a loyal Marquis of Chu, regardless of the world''s affairs!


    Xu You had long received the news from the capital that he had to be granted the title of Marquis, but when he actually heard the words "Zhongchu Marquis" with his own ears, he still couldn''t help clenching his fists... Damn Emperor Jingyuan, is this actually conferring him on him? Are you pping him in the face for the sake of the Marquis? !


    What made Xu You even more angry was that Emperor Jingyuan only named him a loyal Chuhou, but did not really promote him to a general of resistance to the army.


    To whom does Emperor Jingyuan want to leave this handsome position? Cheng Chong?


    Hehe, did Emperor Jingyuan really think that Cheng Chong could soar into the sky as his name suggests?


    Although Cheng Chong was loyal to Da Chu and had good abilities and good intentions, there were not many capable people under Cheng Chong, and the forces in both the light and dark areas were not as good as his. Without the support of strong forces, how could Cheng Chongpete with him to grab the northwest? !


    Xu You was angry for a while, but soon he didn''t bother to be angry with General Cheng. With a smile of shock and joy on his face, he took two steps with his knees choked with sobs, kowtowed three times, and shouted: "My lord, thank you for your kindness!"


    Xu You respectfully epted the imperial edict.


    After he received the order, the adults in the canonization team felt relieved.


    As long as Xu You doesn''t get angry, after all, everyone is not stupid and they all know Emperor Jingyuan''s intention of conferring him the title of loyal Chuhou.


    Mr. Xin also said: "Congrattions to Mr. Xu. From now on, the Xu family will be the noble family that enjoys the title of marquis."


    only


    His Majesty has granted the Duke of Zhongchu Mansion in the capital. Lord Xu has to guard Daokou Gou and cannot return to the capital to express his gratitude. He must send his family to the Marquis Mansion in the capital as soon as possible to hold a wedding banquet.


    To put it bluntly, the Xu family is asking the Xu family to send hostages to the capital to prevent Xu You from relying on his own troops and to be threatened by hostages.


    This is the rule of the past dynasties. Xu You must abide by it. He responded: "Master Xin is right. I will send someone to send a message to my wife at home tonight, and ask her to take her eldest son to the Marquis Mansion in the capital to thank Your Majesty for your honor." kindness."


    Xu You''s first wife was married to climb up thedder. His true love was Xu Liu''s mother, so it was not pleasant at all to send his first wife and his eldest son to Beijing as hostages.


    At this moment, Xu Liu did note out to receive the order. Xu You did not let hime out and locked him up to avoid him for a while. This shows that he really loves his son.


    Next, Master Xin read out another imperial edict, which was to confer a general on the second rank of Zhenxi General, and also put him in charge of the left army of Daokougou Camp.


    The Daokougou camp is divided into five armies. The left army is not weak and has 50,000 people. This attack can be regarded as cutting off one of Xu You''s arms.


    After Xu You heard the imperial edict, he tried his best to suppress the urge to kill Emperor Jing Yuan... What a great Emperor Jing Yuan. He had gone through so much trouble to drive the thieves to Daokou Gou. Now that the war had calmed down, he attacked him. It''s really What a cold-blooded and shameless person!


    Thats right. Emperor Jingyuan could kill even Wei Guogong and his entire family at will, so what does Xu You mean to him?


    So Emperor Jingyuan, don''t me him for having second thoughts. His second thoughts are all about self-protection. After all, the **** lessons of Wei Guogong''s line are still before him, and he doesn''t want the Xu family to make the same mistakes as Wei Guogong''s line.


    General Cheng had also received the news that he was going to be promoted a long time ago, but he did not expect that the emperor would ask Mr. Xin to read out the imperial edict at this time, humiliate Xu You in public, and roast him on the fire.


    But now that the matter hase to this, he can only smile bitterly in his heart and say loudly: "Your Majesty, take the order!"

 Chapter 1840: congratulate

    Chapter 1840: congratte


    Chapter 1840 Congrattions


    After General Cheng received the imperial edict, the atmosphere at the scene became a little strange.


    Xu You was the first toe over to congratte you: "Brother Cheng, congrattions on your promotion. You are a rare all-rounder in the army, and you have made great contributions in the battles of Xing''an Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture. You deserve to be awarded the title of second-grade general!"


    He added: "From now on, we will manage the camp together, fight against the bandits, and recover the lost territory."


    General Cheng said hurriedly: "Thest general is only a second-grade general who controls the west. You are a hereditary and irreceable marquis above the first-grade. The management of the camp should still be in charge of the marquis."


    General Cheng speaks the truth.


    If there are two people who have the final say in arge camp, there will be chaos. If Dachu wants to regain its lost territory, repel the bandits, and allow the people to live and work in peace and contentment, they must stabilize the Daokougou camp and not allow chaos in the camp.


    Ke Xuyou didnt believe him and thought he was being fake.


    However, Cheng Chong was quite satisfied that he could say this in front of the adults from the capital...I wonder if Emperor Jingyuan would be so angry that he would vomit blood when he heard what Cheng Chong said?


    After Xu You spoke, the military attach present congratted General Cheng.


    Congrattions to General Cheng on your promotion.


    General Cheng, your promotion is a great joy, so you have to treat everyone to a drink!


    General Cheng said: "The Marquis has been granted a title, so he should treat us to a drink."


    As soon as these words came out, everyoneughed loudly and turned to Xu You to ask for a drink: "Master Marquis, General Cheng is right. You have to be granted the title of Marquis, or the world will not change. This way, you can honor your ancestors and benefit future generations." Its a big happy event, so you have to treat everyone to a drink!


    Xu You smiled and said: "Food is precious, so don''t think about wine. I can treat you to a meal of meat."


    Generals: "Ha, it''s okay to eat meat!"


    For a time, there were cheers andughter in front of the gate of Daokougou Camp, and the adults from the capital breathed a sigh of relief. They were no longer afraid that Xu You would be angry, so he killed them and directly raised his troops to rebel against Emperor Jingyuan. .


    After the fuss, Xu You said loudly: "Wee you all to enter the camp!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drum music sounded again. Xu You apanied Mr. Xin and led other lords and nobles to enter first, and then Jiang Wanzang led the generals into the camp.


    The canonization team in the capital was veryrge. In addition to these nobles and nobles, there were also their servants, the imperial soldiers who escorted them, the beauties awarded to the generals by Emperor Jingyuan, and countless vehicles with various decorations. A convoy of rewards and necessary supplies.


    Hence, luring insects to these people is a big job.


    But Lord Xin and the others dont have to wait, nor do they have to wait for the rewards and beauties. They can lure insects into the camp first.


    Qi Yi followed Mr. Xin and they used insect attractants at the same time, which shows that his status is extraordinary, and Xu You''s people have noticed it.


    Qin Sang also noticed it, just because he heard Qi Yi''s name.


    Qi Yi?


    This middle-aged man, who is so thin that he only has a skeleton left, and full of old age, is the Qi Yi who Xiaoyu and An Geer once said, who helped her family on their way to escape the famine, and who had the glory of the moon?


    Qin Sang couldn''t believe it. Was Qi Yi injured or seriously ill? Why is it different from what Xiaoyu and the others said?


    Qi Yi was being supported by Manager Qi and was using insect attractants when he noticed someone was looking at him. He followed his gaze and saw a young man in his early twenties, tall and tall, handsome and handsome, with the aura of a militarymander all over his body. .


    But he didn''t recognize Qin Sang''s appearance. He didn''t know who was looking at him at this moment.


    However, those who can stand here must be generals who have made great achievements.


    Qi Yi smiled kindly at him, looked away, and continued to lure insects.


    Not long after, he heard the sound of Saburo!


    The person calling Sang had a loud voice, and the noise of the ce could not drown out his voice.


    Qi Yi turned around to look at the ce where the sound came from, and saw that the young man who was looking at him was talking to a loud voice.


    Qi Yi was deep in thought. After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up. Could this young man be Gu Xiaoben benefactor''s husband, Qin Sang, who had aplished the great feat of beheading?


    As expected, he is an excellent young student. He looks energetic and full of life. Qin Sang also noticed Qi Yi''s gaze, looked at him, and nodded at him.


    Qi Yi was stunned, thinking that this young man knew about him, but he did not nod in response, but looked away... The situation in the Daokougou camp was moreplicated than he thought, and he was from Emperor Jingyuan and Xu You. Enemy, if he gets close to Qin Sang, will Xu You hate Qin Sang and make things difficult for him?


    Xu You has the final say in Daokougou Camp. If Qin Sang is put in trouble by Xu You, life will be extremely difficult.


    Qi Yi didn''t want to harm anyone, so he turned around and ignored Qin Sang.


    As for meeting Qin Sang alone, he temporarily refused.


    Lets talk about itter. Nowadays, various forces are mixed in Daokou Gou, which is too chaotic.


    Master Qi, okay, there are no poisonous insects in your body, but you need to use insect attractant again before going to bed tonight, and then use it once a day to ensure safety, the doctor said.


    "Thank you very much." Qi Yi cleaned the end of his nose with a handkerchief, drank the detoxification decoction, and was supported by steward Qi to join Mr. Xin.


    Not long after, Mr. Xin and others finished their medicine, and Xu You led them into the inner camp first. The high-ranking generals followed, but Qin Sang and the others were of lower rank, so they were caught in the middle.


    Jin Baihu was a little excited and whispered: "The adults from the capital are finally here. I wonder when our appointment letter will be read out?"


    Can he be promoted?


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Sang, you have made great achievements in beheading. I wonder if there will be any imperial edict to reward you?"


    Qin Sang nced at him and said, "The adults are still here."


    The implication is to shut up.


    Jin Baihu heard it and shut up quickly, but his joy did not diminish at all. He thought that Qin Sang was going to be promoted, so he would be right to follow him!


    Today Xu You was granted the title of Marquis, and the camp was extremely lively. Xu You held a reception banquet to receive Mr. Xin and others.


    But Jiang Wankang didn''t have a meal. He left the Daokou ditch camp in the afternoon and took his generals to defend in front of Duchong ditch to prevent the bandits from sneaking up on them on the happy day.


    After all, Tuogude is not a good person. Since the confrontation, he has sneak attacked them more than ten times, killing as many of their soldiers as possible.


    Especially on the day of the Rong people''s Witch God Festival, Tuogude and the others couldn''t go back to celebrate the festival. They went crazy and almost attacked the poisonous insect ditch.


    Thanks to Xu You''s personal visit, Tuogu and the others were driven back.


    Jiang Wanzang''s guess was correct. In the evening, when the Daokougou camp was having a banquet, Tuogude personally led his troops and called, saying nicely: "Send some congrattory gifts to your general and wish him a promotion!"


    Then he said some heart-wrenching words: "It''s just that he has hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands, and has be a major problem for your emperor. Let him enjoy himself while he can, and sleep with a few more beauties, lest the emperor orders his death. He hasnt enjoyed it enough!


    This is true, if it reaches the ears of the adults in the capital, it will definitely cause amotion.


    What Tuogu wants is civil strife in Chu!


    Only in this way can Dayong have the possibility to conquer Chu.


    Jiang Wankang was furious and led his soldiers to fight back.


    Separated by a poisonous insect ditch, they would not fight at close range, but would attack each other with slings.


    Ke Tuogude chicken thief had people pour pine oil into the ditch of poisonous insects and burn the poisonous insects in it.

 Chapter 1841: Detachment

    Chapter 1841: Detachment


    Chapter 1841: Guard Station


    These poisonous insects are also fierce. They are actually cold-resistant. The ones that survived the winter were not frozen to death, which made Tuogude even more angry. He did not hesitate to burn them.


    Hurrah!


    A fire broke out in Duchong Ditch. The mes and thick smoke shot into the sky, rming the adults in the Daokou Ditch camp.


    The adults who were having the Fengfeng Banquet ran out of the tent one after another and looked in the direction of Daokou ditch to see what was going on.


    The eldest son of the Shen family was frightened to death and asked Xu You directly: "Master Xu, are the thieves not going toe? Then we have to run away quickly!"


    These words are looked down upon. It is a disgrace to the royal family to say such words when the enemy is sneaking up on them.


    Xu You said: "Brother Shen, there is no need to worry. Sneak attacks on each other happen from time to time. With the current strength of the army, the thieves cannot get through the poisonous insects."


    "But if the poisonous insects are burned to death, we will have no barrier to stop the bandits. When the army of banditses again, won''t we have to fight hard again?!"


    What is a hard fight? Are you saying it was hard for us to win?


    At this moment, the sound of arrow feathers suddenly came.


    The dense whooshing sound was as harsh as a boatman''s whistle, followed by a loud banging sound of something falling to the ground.


    Lord Xin hurriedly asked: "Master Xu, what is going on?"


    Xu You said: "It''s the thieves who sent birds to poison the insects. The thieves did this several times and were shot down by our sharp archers. Lord Xin, don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xin felt a little relieved. Tuogude released a lot of birds this time, and some of them almost flew to the big tent where the banquet was held, scaring the adults from the capital half to death.


    Fortunately, he was shot down by sharp archers in the end and the poisonous insects were killed.


    By the time the war waspletely calmed down, it was already two hourster. Although everything was fine, Ke Tuogude''s move was disgusting enough, causing a happy event to be such a mess.


    Xu You smiled and said: "The war is over for the time being. Sirs, let''s continue to have dinner!"


    He took the adults into the big tent again and continued eating.


    But the food was too cold, and the adults were in a bad mood. They were no longer interested in continuing to eat. However, the reception banquet was broken up after two quarters of an hour.


    The eldest son of the Shen family looked at Xu You and said with admiration: "Mr. Xu, you really have the air of a general. You can still talk andugh happily at this time. I admire you."


    You know what the heck, Tuogu''smotion today has made you fearful people see how powerful the Rong people are. After you report it to Emperor Jingyuan, I can ask for whatever supplies I want.


    So Tuogude''s sneak attack did not disgust Xu You, but instead helped him.


    The generals at Daokougou Camp were also used to Rong''s sneak attacks, and they didn''t take tonight''s sneak attack seriously at all. After being separated from the adults from the capital, they all returned to their tents excitedly.


    The generals were excited because they were assigned beauties.


    Xu You was even assigned three extremely beautiful beauties, who were also female officials in the pce... Xu You knew very well that Emperor Jingyuan''s intention in giving him the beauties was simply to monitor him.


    But he didn''t care, it was just a few women who threw them in the backyard after sleeping. They couldn''t even get out of the courtyard gate. How could they monitor him?


    What is strange is that Emperor Jingyuan did not give Qin Sang a beauty. Logically speaking, he has made great contributions to the world, and he should be a share of the beauty.


    Why not?


    In fact, Emperor Jingyuan thought about giving Qin Sang a beauty, but he thought of the queen... The queen liked the young couple Qin Sang and Gu very much, and hoped that they would get along beautifully. Emperor Jingyuan understood what the queen wanted, But he couldn''t give it to her in this life.


    If he could not give Qin Sang a beauty to make the queen happy, Emperor Jingyuan would still be happy to do it. Qianhu, who was allocated a beauty, alsoughed at Qin Sang: "These hundred households are just one hundred households. Even if they make great achievements, their grades are too low to get beauties, hahaha!"


    You''re a ghost, Qin Sang is so happy that he didn''t get into any trouble.


    Niu Dabao refused to ept it and said to the Qianhu: "Yao Qianhu, we have a lot of medicine here. If you can''t get up tomorrow, you can send someone to borrow the medicine from us!"


    Although the camp will distribute medicinal materials to each household, the consumption of medicinal materials is high, and many households are short of medicinal materials, but Niu Dabao and the others do not know how to do it. Mutong is very powerful, and they will send medicinal materials to them, so they have Not only are there enough medicinal materials, there are also some leftovers.


    Yao Qianhu was so angry that he cursed: "Niu Dabao, what do you mean? If you dare to mock me, I''m not afraid that I will punish you for disrespect and give you thirty military sticks!"


    Niu Dabao: "You are really promising. You are not afraid of making peopleugh when you use militaryw for such a private matter!"


    Waved his hand again, as if he didnt want to talk to people like you: "You should leave quickly, it will be dawn before it gets toote."


    Why bother?


    After hearing this, Yao Qianhu looked at the beauty beside him, his heart was filled with anger, and he hugged the beauty and left. However, he turned around and mocked: "This time it is a private matter, but next time if I am disrespectful in official matters, you will suffer the most." !Arent you very annoyed? But who told you to be a hundred households? I want to quarrel with me, wait until you are promoted to a thousand households, but I dont know if you can be promoted!"


    Qin Sang, who made great achievements in the world, has no reward at all. You guys who follow Qin Sang around want to be promoted, just dream!


    However, the next day, when Yao Qianhu woke up from his dream, he suddenly heard shocking news. Niu Dabao and the others were promoted to Qianhu, and four people were promoted in a row, and each of them was given thirty carts of supplies.


    "After four promotions, there are still thirty carts of supplies? How much supplies have we got?" Yao Qianhu asked while grabbing a hundred households under hismand. He couldn''t be less than them. He also made military exploits.


    However, Yang Baihu said: "No."


    Yao Qianhu: What?


    Yang Baihu lowered his head and whispered: "No, we didn''t receive any supplies."


    Yao Qianhu was angry: "Why not? Why not? I am a Qianhu!"


    Haha, my Lord Qianhu, there are so many Qianhu in the entire Daokougou camp, and you are just one of them. Dont think that just because you are assigned a beauty, you will be promoted to general or receive a big reward.


    Without supplies, beauty is your only reward.


    Yang Baihu said: "The adults in the capital said that Niu Dabao and the others guarded Xing''an Prefecture, made medicine, and fought off the bandits. The twenty carts of supplies were specially given to them."


    He then smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Qianhu, they are the only ones who have extra supplies, and the other Qianhu and Baihus don''t have any."


    Yao Qianhu: "But I justughed at themst night. They were promoted today and got supplies. Where can I put my face? How can I go out to meet people?!"


    Yang Baihu smiled: "Don''t worry, sir, it''s not you who are embarrassed today, it''s Qin Sang!"


    Yao Qianhu: "Qin Sang, what''s wrong with him?"


    Yang Baihu said with a smile: "Qin Sang has made great achievements. ording to the rules, he should be promoted to a vanguard general to lead the vanguard army in fighting, but he was only promoted to a thousand households!"


    What?


    Hahaha!


    Yao Qianhuughed wildly: "Your Majesty is really wise. Come on, let''s go to the theater!"

 Chapter 1842: Youre afraid your life will be short

    Chapter 1842: You''re afraid your life will be short


    Chapter 1842 You are afraid that your life will be short-lived


    Hey. Yang Baihu responded and followed Yao Qianhu.


    Yao Qianhu wanted to see a joke and thought that the more people whoughed at Qin Sang, the better, so he brought all the hundreds of households, general banners, and small banners under hismand.


    I met other hundreds of households on the road and said to them: "I heard that Qin''s hundreds of households have been promoted to thousands of households, and they have received thirty carts of supplies. Let''s go and congratte Qin''s thousands of households!"


    The word "Qin Qianhu" is emphasized very strongly, which is intended to mock Qin Sang for only being promoted to a thousand households.


    After hearing this, only a few of the other households followed him to watch the excitement. Most of the households were smart and did not follow him to seek death.


    The camp was veryrge, and Yao Qianhu and the others walked quickly for more than three-quarters of an hour to reach Qin Sang''s camp.


    In Qin Sang''s camp, there were thirty carriages parked. Each carriage was filled with various supplies, including grain, herbs, materials, and iron tools. The soldiers were happily moving things, which Yao Qianhu could see. famous.


    What made Yao Qianhu even more angry was that there were many familiesing to the camp, all carrying gifts and congratting someone around them.


    Yao Qianhu gritted his teeth with hatred. He had only been promoted to a thousand households, but there was such a person trying to curry favor with Qin Sang. He was really willing to let himself down!


    "Qin Qianhu, congrattions on your promotion!" Yao Qianhu shouted from a distance, and sighed: "Oh, I originally thought you were going to be promoted to the vanguard general and lead at least five thousand vanguard troops, but I didn''t expect you were only promoted to Qianhu. , its just a pity to lead a thousand soldiers and horses!


    The vanguard general can lead at least five thousand troops and horses, and sometimes he can lead tens of thousands of troops. This number of troops cannot bepared with that of a thousand households.


    Yao Dasheng, forget it and reincarnate yourself as a woman in your next life. Why are you so mouthless?! Niu Dabao pushed through the thousands of households surrounding him and shouted at Yao Qianhu.


    Behind him walked out Xie Cheng, who was also surrounded and congratted.


    Yao Qianhu was stunned, pointed at Niu Dabao and asked: "Why is it you? Where is Qin Sang?"


    Niu Dabao: "Where does Sang care about your business? Look at the dark circles and bags under your eyes. You must have been very tiredst night. You''d better go back and get some sleep quickly, so as not to be too tired and die on the road!"


    Xie Cheng: "Sudden death, the word pronounced "sudden" has the same pronunciation as "drinking vinegar."


    Niu Dabao waved his hand and said: "Whether he died of broken pieces or sudden death, Yao Qianhu, you are afraid that your life will be short!"


    "Shut up, Niu Dabao, you dare to curse Shangfeng so early in the morning!" Yao Qianhu was a bit superstitious and had some taboos about death. He was very annoyed when he heard this early in the morning.


    Niu Dabao chuckled, pointed to the top of his head and said: "Early in the morning? It''s already past midnight and you didn''t get up. You must not have led the troops to drill this morning. You only handed over the work to the hundreds of households under yourmand. You are derelict in your duty. You have to beat the thirty army with a cane." stick!"


    Xu You was strict in his military management and attached great importance to military training. He made a rule that he should get up at Mao o''clock to train for an hour and then have breakfast at o''clock. Everyone in the camp must abide by this rule. Anyone who vites this rule will be beaten with thirty military sticks.


    Yao Qianhu was startled, but quickly calmed down and didn''t take these words seriously... Last night was a wedding banquet. Such a big day was just for them to have fun. What''s wrong with him staying upte today?


    Moreover, hundreds of households were involved in military training and nothing was wasted. How could he be punished?


    But Niu Dabao shouted: "Come on, tie up Yao Qianhu and send him to the torture camp to be tortured!"


    Yes! The soldiers under Niu Dabao came over immediately to capture Yao Qianhu.


    Stop, whoever dares toe over, dont me us for ignoring our fellowrades! Yang Baihu and the others drew their swords and stood in front of Yao Qianhu.


    Yao Qianhu was extremely angry and asked: "Niu Dabao, what qualifications do you have to arrest this general?!"


    "What qualifications do you have?" Niu Dabaoughed: "ording to military regtions, I am at the same level as you. When you see yourrades at the same level viting military regtions, you have the right to take them down and send them to the prison camp!" Yao Qianhu said too muchst night She worked hard, and she had just woken up not long ago, so she was a little confused. After hearing this, she remembered that Niu Dabao had been promoted and was now a Qianhu like him.


    But


    "Niu Dabao, you must be grudged by my general for mocking youst night. If you dare to arrest me, I will sue General Xu and punish you for the crime of revenge!" Yao Qianhu shouted, his face red with anger.


    Who is shouting in front?! A majestic voice came, it was Xu Shng of the Ministry of War.


    Yao Qianhu and the others looked back and saw Minister Xu in official uniforms walking towards them with a group of people, with a sullen expression on their faces, while Sang Qin was walking side by side with Minister Xu.


    Yao Qianhu had eaten the Fengfeng Banquet, so he recognized Xu Shng. When he saw this, he quickly asked Yang Baihu and the others to put away their swords ande over to greet Xu Shng: "I will pay my respects to Mr. Xu Shng at the end."


    Hunter Xu looked at Yao Qianhu with sullen eyes and asked, "What''s going on? Tell me!"


    Yao Qianhu''s heart skipped a beat, and Xu Shng seemed very angry: "Sir, it was the general who came to congratte Qin Qianhu, and had a few quarrels with Niu Qianhu... The general and others fought against the soldiers together, and they often quarreled. Yes, there is no big dispute or enmity, sir, please rest assured."


    As he spoke, he nced at Niu Dabao as if praying.


    Niu Dabao hummed and ignored him.


    He added: "You don''t have to worry too much, just tell the truth, and I will make the decision for you."


    But Niu Dabao didn''t expose Yao Qianhu, he only raised his hand and said: "Return to your lord, Yao Qianhu is right. The general and others just had a few words with each other, and there is no big grudge."


    Although Yao Qianhu is as annoying as a foul-mouthed shrew, they are soldiers fighting together after all. Before Yao Qianhu takes the initiative to harm them, they should all unite and not fight among themselves, otherwise it will be a waste of Da Chu''s life. Resistance force.


    After hearing this, Minister Xu''s anger disappeared a lot. This Niu Dabao is someone who takes the overall situation into consideration, which is true.


    However, he was not deaf. When he heard what Yao Qianhu was shouting, he looked at Yao Qianhu with a stern face: "Today is a good day for the announcement of the appointment letter of the generals'' promotion. I don''t want to ruin the celebration of the generals'' promotion. Let''s just punish them. , you go back and prepare four generous gifts ande to congratte me."


    It was a great honor to Yao Qianhu that he did not use militaryw.


    Yao Qianhu, such as Meng Dahe, said hurriedly: "Yes, I will go back to the camp to prepare gifts for some of my colleagues who have been promoted!"


    Yao Qianhu hurriedly took the people away.


    But they didn''t go far when they saw cartloads of supplies being pulled towards Qin Sang''s camp. They couldn''t help but ask the soldiers escorting the supplies: "Is this the supplies Qin Qianhu has been allocated? Hasn''t it already been allocated to thirty carts?" Yet?"


    Howe there is more? !


    The adults are too kind to Qin Sang. How much is enough?


    The officer escorting the supplies said: "The previous thirty carts were extra rewards, but now these are examples of the Daokougou camp, and all the thousands of households have them."


    Qin Sang received thergest share this time, especially materials such as weapons and armor. General Xu specifically ordered to give Qin Sang five more carts of iron, plus the normal three carts, Qin Sang''s A total of eight cartloads of iron were obtained for the camp.


    Eight carts of iron weapons were indeed a lot, and they attracted the attention of many soldiers along the way.


    But this is what Qin Sang deserves. If the long sword is made, it can save Xu You a lot of iron.

 Chapter 1843: What a mess

    Chapter 1843: What a mess


    Chapter 1843 What a Tragedy


    Yao Qianhu is sour. Qin Sang is really prosperous this time. There are so many supplies that make people jealous. If the beauty can get so many supplies without sleeping, he will definitely not sleep!


    Yang Baihu and the others were also envious, thinking to themselves, how great it would be if Qin Sang was their Qianhu? Then they will have a lot of supplies and endless medicinal materials.


    "Let''s go back and take a look." Yao Qianhu led everyone back to his camp. After waiting for two quarters of an hour, he saw the soldiersing to deliver supplies.


    But


    "Why are there fourteen fewer carts than Qin Sang''s?!" Yao Qianhu was angry, forgetting that the rewards were gone, but why were the supplies in the camp less than Qin Sang''s?


    He had counted it more than two quarters of an hour ago, and the supplies sent to Qin Sang were fourteen cartloads more than his.


    The chief of Xiaoqi who came to deliver supplies said: "Yao Qianhu, this is the number of quotas you have been allocated this time. Eighty percent of Qianhu households have this quota."


    Only less than 20% of the thousand households were able to receive more carts because they were generals who were confidants of Lord Xu.


    So don''t worry about it like a woman. If you continue to ask questions, you will lose face.


    Yang Baihu and the others did not want to be embarrassed, so they changed their words and said: "Sir, Mr. Xu is still over there. Let''s quickly pick out some of these supplies and make them into generous gifts to Qin Sang and the others, so that we can sell them in front of Mr. Xu. Okay. As long as we can talk to Minister Xu, we will get benefits."


    If they want to be promoted after making military exploits, in addition to the approval of their immediate general, they also need the approval of the Ministry of War before they can get a letter of appointment.


    And when Xu Shng came to Daokougou camp this time, he had the intention of seizing the opportunity to promote the officers and soldiers who had made meritorious service to the rank of general banner and hundred households.


    After all, many people have been promoted to Qianhu this time, and many Qianhu, Baihu, and General Banners have died in the battle, and the vacated positions have to be filled.


    However, there are too many people who want to achieve military exploits and too few official positions. They are waiting for approval. The chance of promotion is very small, so they have to grab it, so they have to curry favor with Xu Shng.


    Yao Qianhu was just jealous, but he was not really stupid. He knew that Shng Xu could not be offended, so he quickly ordered: "Move the things, give generous gifts, and go to Qin Sang''s camp!"


    "Yes." Yang Baihu and the others responded, and took the soldiers to unload the supplies and picked some rtively expensive things, such as meat, rice, noodles, sharp arrows, etc. to make a generous gift.


    Weapons and armor are something I would be reluctant to give away, but giving a hundred or so of them is considered very respectable.


    But by the time they arrived at Qin Sang''s camp, Xu Shng had already left.


    Yao Qianhu was confused. He looked at the soldiers behind him who were carrying generous gifts and wondered if he would beughed at if he took off half of the arrows and meat.


    When Niu Dabao saw Yao Qianhu, he came out and said with a smile: "Yao Qianhu,e here to give gifts. Oh, there are meat and arrows, these are good things. Sansong, what are you doing standing still? I''ll take you with me quickly. The soldiers under mymand are going to pick it up, but they are still waiting for Yao Qianhu to put it in your hands!"


    Han Sansong was greeting his soldiers: "Brothers,e up and receive the congrattions!"


    "Yes, Lord Baihu!" the soldiers shouted and rushed over, grabbing the congrattory gifts carried by Yao Qianhu''s soldiers.


    Yao Qianhu was shocked, not because he had been robbed of gifts, but because he pointed at Han Sansong and asked, "What are you talking about? This brat who picks dung and works in the fields has been promoted to a hundred households?"


    That''s right, Han Sansong was promoted!


    Not long after the conferment team from the capital entered the camp, Lieutenant General Ma told Qin Sang and others, asking them to write him a list of candidates for promotion to the general and minor banners under hismand.


    After reading it, Vice General Ma thought it was OK, stamped it, and personally presented the list to Xu Shng this morning.


    Xu Shng came over to meet the people on the list. After he felt it was feasible, he formally approved the move and upgraded the ranks of the officers on the list.


    Han Sansong became one hundred households.


    Zhang Zhong and Hong Dao were also promoted to hundreds of households, and Zhang Tu and Bu Fang were raised to the general banner. However, they were just military attaches and each of them did not lead many troops.


    There is no way. There are too many soldiers who died in the battle, and they have to be recruitedter to rece them.But this is enough to make them excited, after all, they are promoted!


    General Yao''s g has also been raised to 100 households. He used to be a soldier under Ding Ge, but he turned over the enemy in time and helped Qin Sang on the night of the bandit killing. He is also good at fighting and loyal enough. Qin Sang is quite satisfied with him. He was taken under hismand, and he would officially follow Qin Sang from now on.


    As for Jin Baihu, he wanted to be with Qin Sang very much. He begged Qin Sang several times and even wrote a letter of guarantee, saying that he would obey orders in the future and would not make the same mistakes as a woman again.


    Qin Sang had led Jin Baihu to fight, and knew that he was really capable, and that Jin Baihu was a thorn in the side. The only people in this group admired him, and even Niu Dabao didn''t take him seriously. If he was given to Xie Cheng was afraid that Xie Cheng couldn''t control him, so he took him under his wing.


    In addition, the banners of Mr. Tang and Mr. Lao were also raised by hundreds of households, and they were still led by soldiers brought by Yongtai Mansion.


    The two of them followed Xie Cheng and made a hundred households for Xie Cheng.


    Hu Baihu followed Niu Dabao.


    Liu Baihu was afraid of death and wanted to return to his hometown alive. When he learned that Qin Sang and the others were going to guard the first line of defense, he was frightened... That first line of defense was right next to the poisonous insect ditch!


    He asked Qin Sang if he could be assigned to Zhang Yan?


    Zhang Yan was assigned to guard the second line of defense, which was very close to the gathering ce in Mu County and rtively safe.


    Qin Sang agreed and told Zhang Yan and Xu Shng.


    Shng Xu was very helpful to him and agreed, saying that the official documents would be issued tomorrow.


    As for Cao Baihu... because of the Ding Ge banditry incident, Qin Sang and the others could no longer trust him.


    Cao Baihu didn''t want to follow Qin Sang and others. When Qin Sang and others went to pick up their rtives, he took the opportunity to catch up with General Dai. General Dai asked him to go over. From then on, he followed General Dai to guard the third line of defense. It was considered a good life. Its afortable life.


    Han Sansong put his hands on his hips andughed loudly: "Yes, I have been promoted, and now I am a hundred households!"


    He added: "Yao Qianhu is a young master from a hundred families in the military department. His family is rich and he knows etiquette. Seeing that the general has been promoted, he will definitely give him some congrattory gifts. The general is waiting for your congrattory gifts."


    He was greeting his soldiers and thanking Yao Qianhu.


    The soldiers immediately sped their fists: "Thank you Yao Qianhu for the gift. Should we go back with you to get the gift now, or should you send someone to deliver it!"


    Mom, you have a good idea, but you think I am being taken advantage of.


    That''s right, who asked you toe here to seek death in such a stupid way?


    Niu Dabao said to the soldiers under Han Sansong with a fierce face: "You brats, do you still want to wait for Yao Qianhu to send you Baihu a gift? Follow Yao Qianhu back to get it yourself!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers became more energetic and immediately rushed towards Yao Qianhu, dragging him away with little help but not wanting to be beaten. "You guys know that Yao Qianhu''s family is rich, but Baihu is not greedy. You dont need to give too many gifts, just give me some random gifts.


    Give it to your mother!


    Yao Qianhu was so angry that he almost shouted for help, but he didn''t want to beughed at, so he held back.


    In the end, I really didnt want to lose face and give away precious supplies, so I simply gave them three banknotes: Let Han Sansong and the others buy whatever they want.


    Hurry up and leave me alone!

 Chapter 1844: Goodbye Zhong Yu

    Chapter 1844: Goodbye Zhong Yu


    Chapter 1844 Goodbye Zhong Yu


    "Yes, the young men have thanked Yao Qianhu for their congrattory gifts on behalf of several hundred households and the general banner!" The soldiers took three hundred-tael silver notes and left happily.


    After they left, Yao Qianhu hid in the tent and pped the table and cursed: "A bunch of **** who have never seen money have made me miserable!"


    Then he pointed at Yang Baihu and said, "Can you give me some useful ideas next time? Look, this time, Minister Xu didn''t tter me, and I lost hundreds of taels of silver!"


    The money of his Yao family was not brought by strong winds, but was earned by generations of people.


    Yang Baihu didn''t expect that Shi Lang Xu would leave so quickly, so he could only apologize: "Sir, don''t be angry, it''s the general''s fault."


    He reminded him again: "Sir, we still have to go see Mr. Xu. The general banners and small banners under ourmand also need to be promoted. If we gote and the ces are taken up by people from other camps, our people will not be promoted. Other new hundred households and general banners have to be sent over."


    There are quotas for promotion of generals, and there are more wolves and less meat. Even if you have done enough merit and are reported to the top, it is still unknown whether you can be approved.


    So everyone is vying for promotion spots!


    Yao Qianhu was silent for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Go and pack up a few more generous gifts. I will personally send them to Qin Sang''s camp and ask him to show the way so that we can meet Xu Shng."


    Great officials like Xu Shng are not what they can see when they want to see. They have to line up. Only by being introduced can they see it soon.


    Yang Baihu was overjoyed: "I would like to thank you sir on behalf of the generals!"


    Yao Qianhu was considered a good candidate. He fought hard for the soldiers under hismand, and even sacrificed his face to seek help from Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang originally didn''t want to agree, but Yao Qianhu cried... Yes, a man in his thirties, he cried over this matter, leaving Niu Dabao and the others speechless.


    Niu Dabao spoke for Yao Qianhu, and then Qin Sang agreed: "It''s just this once, it won''t be the same next time, and don''t go out to publicize it, otherwise don''t me me for not caring about my fellowrades."


    "Hey, Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, I, Yao, am not the one who waits for something to happen." Yao Qianhu was very happy, and he got what he asked for.


    Qin Sang took Yao Qianhu to find Mr. Xu.


    Coincidentally, I met Qi Yi in Xu Shng''s tent.


    Qi Yi was wearing a thick fur coat and should be extremely warm, but his hand holding the pen was shaking. He had to press his right wrist with his left hand before he could write.


    Qin Sang frowned, but he was like this in his thirties, and Uncle Qi was afraid that his life would be short.


    He saluted Master Xu: "I''ve met Mr. Xu."


    He then said to Qi Yi, "I know Qi Yi once I have seen him."


    Emperor Jingyuan made Qi Yi a co-president of Long''an Prefecture, but Long''an Prefecture was in such chaos, how could Uncle Qi fight with those people with his body?


    So he asked: "What disease is Qi Tongzhi suffering from? The military doctor under the general''smand is very good at medical treatment. You can call him to show me to your Excellency."


    He is talking about Ye Dakou.


    In fact, Ye Dakou''s medical skills are not the best, but he can detect poisons. Uncle Qi''s body became like this when he was in his thirties, and Qin Sang suspected that he was poisoned.


    But Qi Yi shook his head: "Thank you Qin Qianhu for your kindness. No need. When I came here, your Majesty gave me an imperial doctor. The imperial doctor has been taking good care of me. I am better now than before."


    He added: "A month ago, I couldn''t even get out of the carriage, but now I can walk around. It shows that the imperial doctor''s medical skills are excellent."


    It was an exnation, telling Qin Sang not to worry.


    Xu Shng said: "Brother Qi''s health is indeed much better than before. Qin Qianhu doesn''t need to worry."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang no longer persisted. He just wanted to find an opportunity in the future to ask Uncle Mutong to disguise himself and go to Long''an Mansion to treat Qi Yi.


    Qin Sang looked at Minister Xu and told him about Yao Qianhu.


    Yao Qianhu said hurriedly: "Don''t me me, Sir. Qin Qianhu was annoyed by Mo General. If you want to me, just me Mo General... Please take a look at this list." He added: "Mo General has already listed the things he wants. The promotion list was given to General Fan."


    It''s just that the number of ces for promotion is limited. General Fan said that he didn''t know whether the officers on the list could be promoted, so he could only hand in the list and it would all depend on fate.


    Xu Shng frowned. After hearing this, he rxed his brows. After asking Yao Qianhu''s name and the peak he belonged to, he began to rummage through a stack of lists.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, I finally found a list with his signature at the bottom... I put it at the bottom. By the time I saw it, the ces had already been allocated.


    Yao Qianhu watched quietly, with a cold sweat breaking out on his back. Oh my god, he must have sacrificed his face to beg Qin Sang, otherwise the soldiers under hismand would not be promoted at all!


    Xu Shng said: "I will look at the list. As for how much it can be promoted, it is still unknown."


    Yao Qianhu said hurriedly: "General, I understand. Thank you very much, sir!"


    He bowed respectfully, said goodbye and left in a sensible manner.


    After leaving the camp, Yao Qianhu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Qin Qianhu, thank you very much. Without you, my soldiers would have missed the opportunity to be promoted."


    They are all the result of hard work. It would be too pitiful if none of them could be promoted.


    Qin Sang said: "I just helped introduce him, Yao Qianhu doesn''t need to say thanks."


    He said again: "Let''s go separately."


    Yao Qianhu understood instantly: "Okay, thank you very much."


    The two soon separated and took different roads back to their respective camps.


    As soon as Qin Sang returned to the camp, he ordered: "Thank you, if anyone asks to see you, they will be turned away."


    "Yes!" Zhang Tu hurriedly went to do it. Fortunately, the order was given early, which stopped many thousands of households who wanted to ask Qin Sang to take him to see Xu Shng.


    After all, the fact that Shng Xu personally came to Qin Sang''s camp was seen by many people and spread.


    After stopping the person who asked to see him, Qin Sang did not rest. Instead, he took out a newly obtained map and looked at it... Emperor Jingyuan put him in Xu You''s confidant, and guarded the first map with Xu You''s confidant. A line of defense only gave him a thousand-household promotion.


    As expected, its still the same as before. If you want to employ people, you have to suppress you first.


    However, Xu Shng said that Emperor Jingyuan personally ordered that the guard posts of Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng be ced next to his. From now on, the guard posts of the three of them will be connected together, which can be regarded as giving him a helper so that he will not be alone.


    By saying this, Shng Xu was helping Emperor Jing Yuan win over him, but he no longer had a good impression of Emperor Jing Yuan.


    However, it is a happy event that Wei can be next to someone he knows well.


    But before he was happy for long, Zhang Tu hurried over and told him a shocking news: "Sir, Zhong Yu is here, right outside the gate of our camp!"


    These words were a bit confusing, Qin Sang frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Zhang Tudao: "It''s Zhong Yu, that dandy young master in the garrison camp of He''an Prefecture, the one who took advantage of the rich family. He''s here!"


    Its incredible that its here!


    Qin Sang finally understood: "Zhong Yu? Why is he here? Isn''t he locked up at home?"


    When they came to fight against the enemy, Zhong Yu made a noise toe, but the Zhong family refused, so they asked General Guo to keep an eye on Zhong Yu.


    But Zhong Yu was too noisy, and in the end he went too far, and was **** by General Guo and sent back to Zhong''s house.

 Chapter 1845: I sell myself

    Chapter 1845: I sell myself


    Chapter 1845 I sell myself


    Zhang Tu wiped the cold sweat from the fright and said: "The general doesn''t know, the noble master said that he will tell the truth only after meeting the Lord."


    He added: "But now he is smelly and dressed like a servant. He doesn''t look like a nobleman at all."


    He has also lost a lot of weight. His face that used to be fair and fleshy is now sunken, and he looks like a beggar!


    Bring him here. Qin Sang ordered.


    Yes. Zhang Tu hurried out.


    A quarter of an hourter, Qin Sang heard the sound of running, and then the tent curtain was opened, and a figure came in, bringing with it the stench of not taking a bath for three months.


    "Qin Qianhu, congrattions on your promotion!" Zhong Yu, with a beard on his face, rushed towards him with open arms, wanting to hug Qin Sang and give him a good brother''s hug, but Qin Sang avoided him in disgust.


    He drew out his saber again, pointed it at Zhong Yu, kept the two of them a knife''s distance away, frowned and asked: "How did youe to the northwest, and how did you enter the Daokougou Camp? Tell me clearly, otherwise I will treat you as Carefully caught."


    Qin Sang said seriously again: "Don''t think I''m scaring you. Daokougou camp is not the garrison camp of Xing''an Prefecture. If you don''t exin this clearly, not only you, but also me will be affected."


    Zhong Yu pursed his lips and said: "Don''t worry, with my master''s ability, I will definitely be admitted to the big camp. You know the Shen family, right? It''s the Shen family that the founding eldest princess married. His family died on the way to the northwest. I have many servants, I am good at driving, I can also box and kick, and I am good at riding, shooting, swords and halberds..."


    Qin Sang interrupted him: "Don''t praise yourself, focus on the key points."


    Hey, Zhong Yu said with a smile: "I have so many abilities, and his family took a fancy to me, so I sold myself to his family and followed them to Daokougou Camp."


    Zhang Tu was shocked: "You sold yourself as a ve?!"


    Master, you are a noble son who sold yourself as a ve. If your father and brother knew about it, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood and die.


    Zhong Yu nced at Qin Sang and his sword, smiled, and stepped back a foot away in an obedient manner, saying, "How is this? Is this method of my master worthy of being a clever n?"


    What a wonderful person you are!


    Qin Sang had a headache: "Your father and brother are still officials in the court. If this news gets out, how do you want them to face their colleagues?"


    Do not beughed to death by others.


    Zhong Yu took the opportunity to beg: "That''s why I ran to you for help. Brother Qin, you have to save me."


    Qin Sang sneered: "How to save him?"


    It can''t be saved. No matter what you do, it will bring disgrace to the Zhong family and make the Zhong family''s father and brotherugh at them for the rest of their lives.


    Zhong Yu didn''t worry about his father and brother''s face. He felt that his father and eldest brother were too proud and it would be good to embarrass them. He said, "It''s very simple. Brother Qin will give me money to redeem my body and then take me into his family." Just serve as the general banner under yourmand."


    How dare you ask for an official position!


    "Take him out." Qin Sang was toozy to pay attention to him and directly asked Zhang Tu to take Zhong Yu away.


    Zhang Tu was stunned, but he listened to Qin Sang and immediately came over to drag Zhong Yu: "Let''s go."


    Zhang Tu was so strong that Zhong Yu couldn''t break free. He pulled on the door curtain and admitted his mistake: "Qin Qianhu, I was wrong. You have to save me. Otherwise, once my identity is revealed, I will be sent home, and my father and elder brother will fight." Damn me!"


    Zhang Tu grabbed his hand holding the door curtain and said, "Hurry up and let go. If it''s broken, I want you to pay for it."


    "Compensate, when my father and elder brother bring me the money, I willpensate you ten times." Zhong Yu replied, and continued to beg Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, you really want to save me this time. I I have gone through a lot of hard work toe to the northwest, but if I cannot make great contributions and realize my lifelong ambition, I will never rest in peace!"


    With a bang, Qin Sang pped the table: "Shut up."


    Zhong Yu was so frightened that he burped and quickly shut up.


    Tsk, Qin Sang is still as scary as before when he is fierce.


    He looked at Qin Sang pitifully again, with tears in his eyes. Qin Sang snorted, and after a moment of stalemate, he agreed to help Zhong Yu.


    Just because Zhong Yu wanted to fight on the battlefield and guard the border and protect the people was very determined and had never changed. For this reason, he came to the northwest alone and suffered a lot along the way. This courage alone was enough for him to help he.


    Qin Sang: "Let''s go, follow me to see Lieutenant General Ma."


    Zhong Yu was stunned for a moment, and surprise came over his face: "Did you agree?!"


    Qin Sang frowned: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and follow."


    "Hey!" Zhong Yu happily ran over, walked side by side with Qin Sang, sniffed the stinky smell on his body, and asked: "Do I want to take a bath first? It''s so smelly that it won''t be good for Lieutenant General Ma. Now. Who is Lieutenant General Ma? Your new leader?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, my new leader is General Jiang."


    Jiang Wankang guarded the first line of defense. He was assigned to the guard station of the first line of defense and became a person under Jiang Wankang.


    This is also where Qin Sang felt that Emperor Jingyuan was sick.


    Obviously I really want to use him to follow General Cheng, why not assign him to General Cheng? Instead, the first line of defense was put down and stuck in the troops of Xu You''s confidant Jiang Wangang.


    Are you so happy to cause trouble for him?


    "It''s the most powerful general in the northwest, General Jiang Wankang!" Zhong Yu was excited. On the way here, he heard about Jiang Wankang helping Xu You fight against the bandits. He admired him very much, but: "Then why don''t we go and meet him?" Why did he go to see Lieutenant General Ma instead?"


    Qin Sang said: "General Jiang is confronting the Rong bandits in Duchongchang ditch. He is not in the camp at the moment."


    "Poisonous insect ditch!" Zhong Yu was excited again: "It''s a poisonous insect ditch full of poisonous insects, used to block the iing army and thieves?"


    Ah, I really want to see it.


    Qin Sang was annoyed by him and said coldly: "Shut up and keep asking questions. Don''t me me for not helping you."


    Zhong Yu quickly shut up and followed Qin Sang as honestly as a little daughter-inw.


    The camp was too big, and by the time we saw Lieutenant General Ma, it was already half an hourter.


    Vice General Ma frowned and held his breath, and looked at Zhong Yu: "Are you the young master of Mr. Zhong''s family?"


    The Zhong family is a wealthy family with strong financial resources, and they are a good family. Master Zhong and his eldest son love the young master of the Zhong family very much, to the extent that everyone in the capital and Jiangnan knows about it.


    Do you have proof? Lieutenant General Ma asked. If he was really the young master of the Zhong family, he would definitely be kept, but if he was fake, he would be dragged out and beheaded.


    "Yes." Zhong Yu put his hand into his clothes, fumbled around for a while, and took out a few things, including the Zhong family pendant, letters written to him by the two Masters Zhong, several Zhong family letters, and the personal seals of the two Masters Zhong. calligraphy and painting, and a private seal of Mr. Zhong.


    Even Mr. Zhongs private seal is there, which shows that he is the real young master of the Zhong family.


    It''s just that the smell of these things was so strong that when Lieutenant General Ma checked it, he almost vomited.


    After the examination waspleted, he said: "I will send someone to inform Mr. Xu that you should take a bath first. After Mr. Xu replies, I will take you to see him."


    It stinks so much, dont let it smell to the Marquis.


    "Okay, thank you, Lieutenant General Ma, you are so kind to me!" Zhong Yu was very happy and felt that he was popr. When he first came to Daokougou Camp, he was liked by a lieutenant general. If he wants to realize his ambition and make great achievements, it will be just around the corner. ,


    He went to take a bath happily.


    Vice General Ma immediately sent someone to inform General Xu and praised Qin Sang: "Well done."


    Qin Sang is really a lucky guy. Thanks to him, they got a lot of good things and good rtionships.

 Chapter 1846: Love

    Chapter 1846: Love


    Chapter 1846 True Love


    Qin Sang said: "The general''s words are serious. The general and Zhong Yu are old acquaintances, so it is necessary to help him."


    Vice General Ma smiled: "You are just too humble."


    He liked Qin Sang very much. If Qin Sang hadn''t already gotten married, he would have wanted to marry his niece to him.


    Talking about Jiang Wankang again: "General Jiang looks fierce, but he is an extremely loyal person and values true ability. You have real ability, so don''t worry about him deliberately making things difficult for you. Anxin Town Guard Station Thats it.


    Vice General Ma did not lie. Jiang Wankang really appreciates people with real abilities. As long as you are capable enough to cope with the tasks he assigned, there is nothing to worry about.


    As for the surveince of the Cypriots, Jiang Wankang did the least among their confidants.


    But he will let his subordinates who have made great achievements in war go to enjoy beauties, but if you don''t go, he won''t bother to care about you.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang smiled at Vice General Ma: "Thank you, General, for reminding me."


    After the two of them talked for a while, Zhong Yu finally cleaned himself up. When he came out again, the stink and beard were gone, and he looked like a decent person.


    Zhong Yu looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Ha, look, is he as handsome as before?"


    Qin Sang was toozy to pay attention to him, and said to the surprised Vice General Ma: "General, don''t worry, he is just such a person."


    Thats great!


    Simply, a few words of coaxing can bring benefits to Mr. Xu. Vice General Ma is very happy: "Young Master Zhong is hearty and sincere. His temper is very popr in the army."


    Zhong Yu was a little embarrassed by the praise and asked, "Does Mr. Xu like people with my temper?"


    I like it. The Marquis likes people from Chicheng the most, and he dislikes people who are too scheming. Vice General Ma told the truth.


    "Ha, I hate scheming viins too!" Zhong Yu was proud of himself, while Qin Sang''s head hurt. With this guy, he would have to lose three years of his life, and he would have to keep an eye on everything.


    Not long after, General Xu sent someone over and asked Vice General Ma to take Qin Sang and Zhong Yu there.


    By the time they arrived at the Chinese army''s tent, Minister Xu and the Shen family members also arrived.


    After Xu You inquired about the situation, he said to the elder Shen family: "Brother Shen, please return the deed of betrayal to Zhong Yu. I will send someone to Long''an Prefecture to cross out Zhong Yu''s betrayal file."


    The sale was very thorough, and the death deed signed was also passed through the Yamen. If he had such a son, he would be so angry that he would be hacked to death.


    But Zhong Yu is valuable. With Zhong Yu, he can tie up the entire Zhong family, and even win over the wealthy families through the Zhong family.


    "Hey." The uncle of the Shen family was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the ve driving his family''s carriage was the young master of the Zhong family. This is really... capable!


    Wouldnt it be nice to enjoy happiness at home?


    You muste to the northwest to suffer hardships. The soldiers and thieves are so cruel. If you are not good, you will be chopped into mincemeat.


    "Zhong family boy, take your deed of sale." The uncle of the Shen family gave the deed of sale to Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu was very happy and took the deed of sale and said, "Thank you, Mr. Shen. This is the silver. You can take it."


    The uncle of the Shen family looked at the penny and cursed in his heart, "Did you do it on purpose?" Now everyone knows that I, the buyer of the Shen family, lowered the price and bought you for only one penny!


    "No, I have met the two Masters Zhong. They are old acquaintances. You can keep the money and use it yourself." Not only did the Shen family uncle not ask for the money, he also gave Zhong Yu two 500-tael silver notes and A bag of cash: "Take it, it''s a meeting gift from my uncle."


    Zhong Yu was short of money, but he confiscated it and said with a serious face: "Uncle Shen doesn''t need to give me money for the sake of the Zhong family. I''vee out on my own to make a living. I can''t rely on the Zhong family''s reputation to ask for money!"


    What you said is quite righteous and awe-inspiring, but you were not beheaded, but you can stand here with beard and tail, all because of the Zhong family''s face.


    Xu You said: "Since Zhong Yu doesn''t want it, Brother Shen should take it back."


    He then asked Zhong Yu, "What are your ns for the future? Go home, or stay as a soldier to fight against bandits?" Zhong Yu said, "If you don''t go home, I want to stay. Please ask Mr. Xu to assign me to Qin Qianhu. A little soldier!"


    Earlier he said that when he was serving as the general banner, he was despised by Qin Sang. In order not to anger Qin Sang, he had better be a soldier first.


    But


    You were themander-in-chief when you were in Hean Prefecture, but now you are willing to be a soldier?


    Zhong Yu: "I''m willing to go back to the Marquis. Now that I''vee to the northwest, I have to start from scratch!"


    Xu You smiled and said, "Sure, in that case, you will follow Qin Qianhu, and after the Winter Solstice Festival, follow him to the guard station."


    After speaking, he asked Shng Xu: "What do you think, Mr. Xu?"


    Xu Shng frowned and said: "Since the Zhong family is willing, let''s do it. But you have to write a letter back to your father and brother, so as not to worry them."


    Thest words were addressed to Zhong Yu.


    The Zhong family''s father and son were officials in the capital and were acquainted with Shng Xu.


    "Yes!" Zhong Yu agreed, stayed for a while, and then left with Qin Sang.


    By the time they returned to the camp, the news that he had sold himself and came to the northwest had spread.


    People who knew him, such as Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng, came to reminisce with him: "That''s right, your master, he actually ran to the northwest alone and even entered the Daokougou camp!"


    Zhong Yuughed and said, "That''s right, I''m not just a superficial yboy, I have real skills!"


    "Just brag. Your greatest ability is that you are from a good background, have money, power and love." Niu Dabao and the others did not give Zhong Yu face and started to quarrel with him.


    Zhong Yu has long been familiar with them and started bickering with them. Suchmotion made the camp lively.


    The next day, Zhong Yu''s military badge was issued, and he officially became a soldier under Qin Sang.


    In the past two days, many people in the Daokougou Camp were promoted, and those who had made military exploits but were not promoted also received material rewards. The entire camp was filled with joy.


    The only ones who were not happy were the soldiers under Leng Qianhu''smand.


    Leng Qianhu died, and the higher-ups have already spoken. They will not promote a Qianhu from the hundreds of households under Leng Qianhu to take care of the big guys. Instead, they will be scattered and assigned to other Qianhus.


    The hundred households and general bannermen under Leng Qianhu were very frustrated because of this.


    Xiaoqi and the soldiers secretly cursed Leng Qianhu in their hearts: Forget about being stingy in normal times, it was not the right time to die. Because of his death, the credit they had worked hard for was in vain, and the soldiers in other camps They all have rewards, but they dont!


    Ji Feng was the one who was most saddened by Leng Qianhu. He thought to himself: Leng Qianhu is dead, what will happen to Mei Fang? Will the Fu family dislike her because of Leng Qianhu''s death and ruin the engagement between the two families?


    True love, absolutely true love, has been beaten by Leng Meifang. You still care about her so much and think about her like no one else.


    General Situ sent someone to tell us to send someone to take Leng Qianhus ashes to the gathering ce in Mu County for Mrs. Leng. Who will go? Lin Baihu asked.


    He doesnt want to go. In a few days, there will be the Winter Solstice Festival. All the adults will pay homage to the soldiers who died in battle. You can get to know many adults.


    And their future is uncertain. They dont know which thousand households or lieutenants they will be assigned to. They have to stay and take care of it, so as not to be assigned to someone who is too bad and find it difficult to get ahead in their lives.

 Chapter 1847: Bad news

    Chapter 1847: Bad news


    Chapter 1847 Bad News


    Lin Baihu has a good impression of General Situ. He has met the deputy general under General Situ several times. Is he wondering if he can rely on the deputy general''s rtionship to work under General Situ?


    Cong Baihu nced at Jifeng and said in a deliberately irritated voice: "Let me go. I have met Miss Leng. I am going to deliver Leng Qianhu''s ashes. I can also see her andfort her."


    boom!


    Jifeng mmed the table and red at Cong Baihu: "Cong Wenshan, what do you mean? Just after Leng Qianhu passed away, you want to bully the female members of the Leng family, are you still a human being?"


    Cong Wenshan sneered: "What qualifications do you have to scold me? Are you still interested in Leng Meifang? Compared to you, I am much smarter!"


    What kind of brain is it to give Leng Qingsong the credit for his hard work? Is it worth doing this for a woman?


    Ji Feng was furious: "Shut up, Cong Wenshan, what nonsense are you talking about? Miss Leng is about to marry into the Fu family. You are talking nonsense like this to ruin her reputation and ruin her marriage!"


    Cong Wenshan sneered: "Does Leng Meifang still have a reputation? You, Jifeng, are the only ones who are stupid. You treat her like a treasure. She is the one who goes to this house today, flirts with that house tomorrow, and has **** with the women in the building. What''s the difference?"


    "Shut up!" Jifeng was furious, rushed over, punched left and right, and beat Cong Baihu severely.


    Lin Baihu and the others hurriedly pulled them away: "Stop it quickly. If the general above finds out, we will all be punished!"


    They don''t have thousands of households now, so no one will protect us. If we dare to cause trouble when the adults in the capital are still in the camp, the generals will definitely not show mercy and will directly cut their official positions.


    After Jifeng heard this, he stopped, stared at Cong Baihu and said: "Put your thoughts away. If you dare to let me know that you are innocent of harming others, I will kill you!"


    He added: "I will deliver Leng Qianhu''s ashes."


    Lin Baihu didnt want everyone to argue again, so he quickly smiled and said, Then its Ji Baihus fault.


    After saying that, he took Cong Wenshan away from the tent where they were discussing.


    After leaving the camp, Lin Baihu scolded Cong Wenshan: "You are serious, everyone is about to go their separate ways, why are you going to provoke him?"


    In fact, Cong Wenshan and Jifeng had the best rtionship in the past. They both joined the army at the same time and were promoted to the rank of small gmander, then to the general banner, and then to the rank of Baihu.


    But since Jifeng fell in love with Leng Meifang, he gave a lot of credit to Leng Qingsong, but Jifeng failed to marry Leng Meifang in the end. Cong Wenshan became popr and ended up causing a fight with Ji Feng. Feng had a falling out.


    "He is just stupid! Sometimes I really want to split his head open and see what''s inside? Leng Meifang is beautiful, but she is misbehaving and can''t tell anyone clearly. Ji Feng also put She treats her as a treasure, thinking that she is innocent and that the fault is all those men who pester her. For her sake, she even blew up her marriage to Lieutenant General Yus niece!"


    Lieutenant General Yu was their former superior. He admired Jifeng very much and wanted to marry his niece to him and let him be a member of a thousand households.


    Although she is a niece, Yu''s parents died early and she grew up with her uncle and aunt. She is almost like the biological daughter of the deputy general. She is also good-looking, but shees from a military general''s family, so she has a bit of a bad temper.


    After hearing a few gossips between Jifeng and Leng Meifang, he went to beat Leng Meifang.


    As a result, Jifeng saw it and rushed over and gave Miss Yu a p in the face. Miss Yu gave up because of this and made a fuss about not marrying Jifeng after she returned.


    Lieutenant General Yu disagreed at first, but after finding out the situation, he took back the engagement token and stopped mentioning the marriage.


    Later, Lieutenant General Yu was transferred to the Central ins Capital tomand the envoys, and they began to work hard to fight against the bandits. They have not seen each other for two years now.


    I heard that Miss Yu is already married. She is married to a young master from Tongzhi''s family in the Central ins. He is a talented man and has no concubines. His family is still well-known and quite wealthy.


    Now Miss Yus husband has passed the schr examination and took Miss Yu to the capital academy to study, waiting to take the examination. "Ji Feng is the stupid one who gave up the pearl and only stared at the fish eyes!" Cong Wenshan still feels very annoyed when he thinks about it now. Vice General Yu and Mrs. Yu really treat Miss Yu as their own daughter. I heard that they gave her to them when they got married. There are many dowries, and the marriage is very beautiful.


    "Okay, just do what your colleagues want, and everyone is about to disperse. Don''t worry too much, so we can get together and disperse." Lin Baihu persuaded him, and finally said: "Don''t worry about other people''s private affairs. Ruined your own future.


    Think more about yourself.


    Jifeng went to report to General Situ that day, saying that they had discussed it and he would lead the troops to **** Leng Qianhu''s ashes to the gathering ce in Mu County.


    General Situ was in charge of them temporarily and didn''t care too much about their affairs, as long as they didn''t cause trouble for him before they were sent away. After hearing this, he immediately approved it, gave him the documents for the camp, and Leng Leng The pension money the family deserves.


    General Situ said: "Don''t let the Leng family feel too little. After the Leng family returns to their hometown, the Leng family will be able to get a load of rice every month, and the Leng family will receive preferential treatment in the future scientific examinations or military service."


    "Yes, I will tell the Leng family in the end." Jifeng said, and then asked: "General, will there be soldiers to **** the Leng family back to their hometown? It''s too chaotic here in the northwest. If there are no soldiers to **** the Leng family, the orphans and widows of the Leng family will suffer. , Im afraid it will be difficult to return to my hometown.


    Although the Leng family''s hometown is not far from Long''an Mansion, Jifeng is still worried.


    General Situ said: "General Fu will take care of escorting the families of the fallen soldiers back to their hometowns. Considering the rtionship between the Fu family and the Leng family, you don''t have to worry. Go on."


    General Situ was toozy to take care of the Leng family''s affairs. After finishing speaking, he asked Ji Feng to leave. Ji Feng couldn''t even say a few more words for the Leng family.


    After Ji Feng left General Situs camp, he began to prepare to send Leng Qianhus ashes to the gathering ce in Mu County.


    The officers and men under hismand had some objections to this, and no one was willing to follow him at this moment. After all, it was unlucky.


    Fortunately, there was a general who was his cousin, who was loyal to him and took the initiative to ask for orders: "Baihu, please let me send Leng Qianhu a ride with you."


    Jifeng was very grateful: "Yes."


    After the two cousins stayed in the camp for one night, they got up at nine o''clock the next day, put on coarse linen clothes, and when the gate of the camp opened at o''clock in the morning, they led dozens of people on horseback and headed towards the gathering ce in Mu County.


    By the time they arrived, it happened to be the eighth day of November, the day before the winter solstice.


    People in the entire Mu County gathering area are preparing for the big sacrifice.


    The Leng family is also making preparations. Fu Mingcong also sent them many good things. General Fu has not made things difficult for the Leng family recently. He seems to have acquiesced in the marriage between the Leng family and the Fu family.


    Let Mrs. Gu have a fantasy, thinking that since General Fu recognized them as a rtive and his anger had subsided, would Leng Qingsong be promoted because of this marriage?


    Gu thought it was very possible and told Leng Meifang: "Master Fu has been kind enough to you. Don''t always keep a cold face and talk to Master Fu more. If you dare to make the same old mistake again and harm the whole family, I will I will beat you to death even if I risk my life!"


    The reason why Mr. Gu said such harsh words was because a few days ago, the canonization team from the capital passed by the gathering ce and stayed at the gathering ce for one night, allowing Leng Meifang to meet many noble people.


    From that day on, Leng Meifang had another idea. She no longer looked down on Master Fu, and wanted to curry favor with the young master from a noble family in the capital!

 Chapter 1848: make mistakes

    Chapter 1848: make mistakes


    Chapter 1848 Mistake


    Leng Meifang''s face turned dark after being remarked, and she said angrily: "Mr. Gu, what do you mean by these words? What good does it do you to nder me and nder my innocence?"


    Hehe, Gu Shi sneered: "ndering you? You know what you are like, why do you need me to nder you?"


    It is said that if a family has a girl, hundreds of families want her, but Leng Meifang wants to go to hundreds of families alone!


    I know you want to climb high, but the matter between you and the Fu family has spread to the entire gathering. Now that its been like this, do you think thosedies can still like you?


    "Do you really think that being beautiful is enough? Unless you are a noble daughter of a wealthy family, thosedies will only let their children marry you in order to gain ess to your family background!"


    But you, Leng Meifang, are a noble daughter of a noble family?


    You are just a girl from a thousand families who regrets her marriage again and again.


    She is the sister of Qianhu, not the daughter of Qianhu, and she is a bit shorter in terms of status!


    "Master Fu is good enough and more than worthy of you. Just calm down and don''t go to Mrs. Bai''s ce anymore." Mrs. Gu persuaded her earnestly and almost knelt down to Leng Meifang. She just begged her to give up before getting married. Be calm and stop flirting with other young masters.


    With a bang, Leng Meifang was furious. She mmed the table and looked at Gu: "Shut up. When I asked Ji Feng to give the credit to Leng Qingsong, why didn''t you let me calm down? Hehe, Gu Shi, are you getting older, so you be less courageous and start to get scared?!"


    Lin Yang, Jifeng, including the rich young masters in the county and the county magistrate''s son, who didn''t fall in love with her and felt that she was kind and pitiful, and that she was a good girl who was treated poorly by her brothers and sister-inw?


    Lin Yang and Jifeng both proposed marriage to her. Although they failed in the end, they never med her and her reputation was not damaged.


    Since nothing happened with this trick before, and now she looks more beautiful and has better methods, how could she not be able to deal with so many men?


    Furthermore, Fu Mingcong likes her very much. Even if she ends up in another high-ranking family, as long as she cries in front of Fu Mingcong, Fu Mingcong will definitely be like Jifeng. He will not me her and will only be happy that she can marry into a high-ranking family.


    Don''t think she is dreaming. She knows men best. Once a man really likes a woman, he can pamper that woman to the point of not caring about his own life and future.


    Gu said with red eyes: "I''m really scared. The Fu family is different from the Lin family and the Ji family. We can''t afford to offend the Fu family, and we can''t afford to offend the Bai family... And General Fu, don''t you think he has been quiet recently?" Too much?"


    General Fu is opposed to Fu Mingcong marrying Leng Meifang. It stands to reason that the Leng family has messed up the matter, so General Fu will take action to clean up the Leng family.


    But now the Leng family is ignored. Even if Fu Mingcong breaks military regtions and gives more supplies to the Leng family, General Fu doesn''t say a word.


    Mr. Gu felt that something was wrong, and she was extremely scared.


    After listening to this, Leng Meifang thought about what Fu Mingcong had sent yesterday. ording to the rules, each thousand households could only get one pound of glutinous rice, one pound of white flour, three pounds of corn, and a basket of radish and cabbage for cold food.


    But yesterday, Fu Mingcong sent her family ten kilograms of glutinous rice, twenty kilograms of white flour, a bag of corn and two loads of vegetables. There was also a jar of vegetable oil and ten eggs in the basket.


    He said that she had lost a lot of money recently and asked her to make up for it quietly.


    You have to eat cold food the day before, on the day, and the day after the Winter Solstice Festival, and you cannot put oil in the cold food. Just having this jar of in oil is against military regtions.


    What''s more, Fu Mingcong has been a little bolder recently. He didn''t shy away from anyone when he brought it. He led his servants to bring it in a mule cart, and many people saw it.


    Some rtives were dissatisfied and spread bad words, and Mrs. Qianhu, who had a bad temper, sent her son toin to General Fu.


    But General Fu didn''t care about it, just pretending it didn''t happen.


    Leng Meifang has met General Fu. Unlike Fu Mingcong, he is a ruthless man with the killing aura of a general. Even his eldest brother can only kneel down and obey orders in front of him.


    But he remained silent in the face of such a tant vition of military regtions. Leng Meifang suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and said harshly: "Everyone in the entire gathering knows that General Fu loves Fu Mingcong the most. Even if Fu Mingcong makes a mistake, General Fu, as the eldest brother who loves him, can only protect him. Naturally, he will not What will you say?"


    "Do you believe this?" Mrs. Gu said: "Meifang, you are smart. General Fu has been acting strangely recently. He is probably holding back some ideas that could kill our family. Sister-inw, I beg you, be calm. , dont go to Mrs. Bai anymore, and dont ept any more illegal things from Fu Mingcong.


    Leng Meifang turned away, obviously unwilling: "After the Winter Solstice Festival, Fu Mingcong will send a matchmaker to the door. If..."


    If she doesnt seize the time to get Mrs. Bais brother, how will she marry into the Fang family?


    That is the Fang family. Although it is a side branch, the Fang family is a truly aristocratic family, much more powerful than the Fu family.


    The head of the direct branch is working as the Minister of Household Affairs in the capital. All the family members have been sent to the gathering ce. If she doesn''t fight, she will regret it for the rest of her life!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gu knew that Leng Meifang still wanted to seduce Mrs. Bai''s brother, so she was so angry that she picked her up, pped her twice, and shouted: "Be calm, or I''ll beat you to death." !


    Leng Meifang was beaten and became angry. She immediately fought back and bit Gu.


    The two of them were having a good fight when Sister Gu rushed in crying and brought fatal news to the two of them: "Madam, girl, it''s not good, my lord is gone!"


    What''s the meaning?


    The aunt and sister-inw were stunned and asked, "Where have you gone? But have you been assigned to the new health center?"


    Mother Gu shook her head and cried: "He has passed away. Your Excellency is dead. The Gu family and the Leng family are finished, woo woo woo!"


    All the money of the Gu family has been wasted. After more than ten years of support, a dead person was rescued.


    "What did you say? Leng Qingsong is dead? Impossible, how could he die!" Leng Meifang was even more excited than Gu. She rushed to Mother Gu, grabbed her and said: "Old Qianpo, you Are you angry that your elder brother treated the Gu family badly, so you lied about the news of your elder brothers death?!


    Leng Qingsong cannot die, absolutely cannot die.


    If Leng Qingsong dies, she will no longer be a youngdy from a Qianhu family, but a peasant girl without a father, mother or eldest brother!


    How can a peasant girl like this, who has no man to support her family, marry into a wealthy family?


    At that time, even the Fu family will despise her, thinking that she is tough and will torture the family.


    Aunt Gu cried and said: "I don''t dare, it''s true... Ji Baihu brought the ashes of the Lord with the soldiers. He is meeting with General Fu at the moment and will be here soon."


    "Ji Baihu? Jifeng?" After hearing this, Leng Meifang was stunned for a moment. When she came to her senses, she shouted: "Did Jifeng hear the news that I was going to marry to the Fu family? You were so angry that you killed your eldest brother?!"


    Ji Feng was really kind to Leng Meifang. Even if he was tricked by her blood sucking, he never med her.


    But Leng Meifang actually thought of him like this. If Ji Feng heard this, I don''t know how heartbroken he would be.

 Chapter 1849: Dismissal from office

    Chapter 1849: Dismissal from office


    Chapter 1849 Dismissal from office


    boom!


    Gu Shi suddenly fainted.


    "Madam, Madam!" Aunt Gu pushed Leng Meifang away, rushed to pinch Gu''s people, and cried: "Madam, please hold on, Brother Liang and Sister Dan still have to be raised by you, you It cant fall.


    Biao, whats wrong with cousin? Ruan Shuniang was taking care of Leng Mudan in the next room. After hearing the noise here, she hurried over to take a look.


    Aunt Gu saw her and said hurriedly: "Cousin, Madam has fainted. Come and look at Madam. The old ve goes to the kitchen and asks Xiang''erxiu''er to call the doctor!"


    "Fainted? How could you faint?" Ruan Shuniang was startled and rushed in to see Gu.


    Mother Gu had already run to the kitchen to look for Xiang''er Xiu''er.


    Xiang''erxiu''er has been making cold food in the kitchen, and she still has three days'' worth of cooking to do. She''s so tired that she''s about to vomit.


    After hearing what Aunt Gu said, she said: "Mom, we are busy, go and ask the doctor yourself."


    They are already tired and you stille to order them. You really dont treat them as human beings, do you? !


    Aunt Gu was so angry that she rushed in and knocked over a pot of carrot cake. She grabbed Xiang''er''s hair and dragged her out of the kitchen door: "Go and call the doctor quickly. If there is anything wrong with the madam, I will kill you first!" "


    Xiang''er cried after being beaten and had no choice but to run to the doctor.


    But as soon as he left Leng''s house, he heard a burst of suona. The tone was not festive, but sad... Someone had passed away!


    Xiang''er is a maid from the Fu family. She has seen a lot of things in the world. After hearing the sorrow and joy, she was heading towards the Leng family, so she hurriedly walked from the back door to the front road.


    They saw a group of soldiers wearing coarse linen clothes, carrying coffins, heading towards the Leng family.


    My own family was still holding the coffin, raising his sleeves to wipe away tears, and crying: "Brother-inw, why did you just go?"


    Xiang''er was so frightened that Leng Qianhu died?


    No wonder Aunt Gu was so excited, it turned out that the pir of the Leng family was gone!


    Xiang''er was smart and did not rush out. Instead, she listened to Aunt Gu and went to ask a doctor for the Gu family... Although Leng Qianhu was dead, the master was devoted to Leng Meifang. If they were not honest at this time, the master would If she stands up for Leng Meifang, she and Xiu''er will be the ones who suffer.


    The mournful music was yed so loudly that everyone in the gathering ce knew that something had happened to the Leng family. They all came to see what was going on, and soon they blocked the open space in front of the Leng family''s gate.


    "Oh my God, Leng Qianhu is gone? The Leng family is too miserable. How will the orphans and widowers survive in the future?"


    "What kind of orphans and widows are there? Isn''t there a Fu family here? Mr. Fu is devoted to Miss Leng. He cried all the way into the Leng family holding the coffin. He is more filial than a filial son!"


    Keep your voice down. If General Fu hears it, will you die?


    "Oh, what are you afraid of? General Fu has long ignored Mr. Fu. Mr. Fu, it''s better to wake up as soon as possible. Leng Meifang is not someone who can live with him peacefully. In the past few days, he ran to the Bai family every day. The Bai family Although her son is not yet old, Mrs. Bai''s brother is in his twenties, so everyone knows what the purpose of this is."


    "Stop talking, Mrs. Bai''s natal family is very powerful. If Mrs. Bai gets angry, we won''t be able to finish the meal and walk around."


    However, the servants of the Bai family who came to see the situation overheard this and went back to tell Mrs. Bai.


    Mrs. Bai didn''t care at all. Leng Meifang dared to attract the attention of the fourth child because she didn''t have good eyesight... The fourth child liked Leng Meifang''s beauty very much and wanted nothing to do with her.


    But I just think about that and dont want to be responsible.


    However, she still told the nanny beside her: "Go and remind the fourth child that even if he likes him, don''t do it too early, so as not to disgrace the Fu family. Master Fu is a fool, and he will be cut off soon. Wait. Its not toote to touch Leng Meifang after hes been shaved off.


    He added: "Let the fourth child do the work of going to the Leng family to pay homage and deliver the memorial ceremony. I don''t want to get into trouble."


    Yes. Mammy went to tell the fourth son of the house. The fourth son of the house was bored when he heard that Jifeng and Fu Mingcong were both at Leng''s house. He immediately became excited. The two fiancs bumped into each other. He had never seen such excitement in his life. He had to go and see it.


    "Let''s go, grab some pieces of white cloth, and let''s go to Leng''s house." Mr. Fang took two young men and two nurses to Leng''s house.


    And he knew about Jifeng because he sent someone to check on Leng Meifang...Does he think that their wealthy family is just like mud-legged people? If a beautiful girl approaches you, will she not check you out?


    This investigation revealed the gossip.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Mr., why did you go and leave us orphans and widows, how will we live in the future! Mrs. Gu had already woken up, and she was lying on the coffin crying bitterly.


    Ruan Shuniang, on the other hand, brought Brother Liang and Leng Mudan with her face and shed tears in horror. It was obvious that she was frightened by the sudden death of Leng Qingsong.


    Leng Meifang was lying on the other end of the coffin with her arms pillowed on her head and her beautiful face facing Master Fu and Jifeng. She shed tears and said in a crying voice: "Brother, you can just sleep for a day and you will be fine." , get up and have dinner with us when it gets dark~"


    These words made both Ji Feng and Fu Mingcong shed tears.


    Ji Feng hadn''t seen her for a long time, and he was so worried that he couldn''t hold it back. He took a few steps forward, knelt down beside her, andforted her: "There is no resurrection after death, you..."


    "Get out of the way!" Fu Mingcong noticed something was wrong, squeezed Jifeng away, put his hand on Leng Meifang''s shoulder, half-hugged her and advised: "Meifang, don''t cry, I will personally take care of the matters behind your eldest brother''s death." Let brother go."


    Ji Feng was stunned on the spot, and then he remembered that Mei Fang was getting engaged to Mr. Fu. They were considered an unmarried couple, and he no longer had the qualifications or the shame to get close to her.


    When the Fourth Young Master Fang came in, what he saw was Master Fu half-hugging Leng Meifang, while Jifeng stood beside him in despair.


    The drama between these two menpeting for a woman has just begun?


    He could see his interest, so he walked forward quickly and shouted earnestly: "Miss Leng~"


    Leng Meifang was startled when she heard his voice. She moved and turned aside to prevent Fu Mingcong''s hand from resting on her shoulder. She raised her head and said to the Fourth Young Master Fang, "The Fourth Young Master is here. Thank you very much. I have a heart."


    The Fourth Young Master Fang nodded and looked at Leng Meifang with concern: "My condolences, Miss Leng. If you need anything, just tell me. My family has brought a lot of supplies to the northwest and I can deliver them to your family."


    "Fourth Young Master, the funeral things for Mei Fang''s family will be provided at the gathering ce, so I don''t have to worry about it!" Fu Mingcong was very angry. This prodigal son of the Fang family kept pestering Mei Fang and ruined Mei Fang''s reputation. It was really Don''t understand the rules.


    Fang Si Gongzi said: "But the materials in the gathering area are distributed ording to a fixed amount. As long as a person lives, he must let Leng Qianhu live a more prosperous life, and his things cannot be missing."


    These words stung Fu Mingcong, saying: "Leng Qianhu has made great contributions to the war, and the gathering ce will naturally allow him to walk in glory!"


    The man surnamed Fang looked down on himself. Fu Mingcong was so irritated that he waited for him. Before dark, he sent funeral things to Mei Fang''s house, so that the man surnamed Fang could see that he, Fu Mingcong, had the ability to do good things for Mei Fang. thing!


    The Fourth Young Master Fang raised his eyebrows when he heard this. He stopped replying and continued tofort Leng Meifang. Only after making Fu Mingcong so angry did he say goodbye with satisfaction.


    Fu Mingcong was so angry that he vomited blood. In order to show that he was a capable man, after the Fourth Young Master left, he immediately took people to the warehouse and tent to get things. In less than an hour, he brought five carts of funeral items to the Leng family.


    There are everything you need, including ingots, candles, paper, money, white cloth, and other food and drink items.


    Themotion was so loud that it attracted many people along the way, and everyone was envious: "The Leng family is really lucky to have an uncle like Mr. Fu in the stall. Look at these carts of things, no one else can get them at all. Only Mr. Fu has this ability!"


    Fu Mingcong felt proud after hearing these envious words.


    Hmph, Mr. Fang, did you see that I am no worse than you?


    But he didn''t feel proud for long. As soon as the things were moved into Leng''s house, a group of soldiers came and killed him, knocking him down and taking him down.

 Chapter 1850: hide

    Chapter 1850: hide


    Chapter 1850 Hiding


    Fu Mingcong was shocked and shouted at the soldiers: "How dare you, what do you fools want to do? Let me go quickly! Capture the imperial official, don''t you want to live?!"


    The people watching the excitement were also shocked and asked: "What is going on? Why are you arresting Mr. Fu?"


    "Yes, Master Fu cannot be captured. He is General Fu''s biological brother. Let him go quickly, or you will be killed!"


    The boy next to Fu Mingcong came over and asked: "Gentlemen, is there any misunderstanding? My eldest brother is General Fu''s younger brother. You must check carefully to avoid arresting the wrong person."


    If you make a mistake, you will be in bad luck!


    The leader of the group said: "You''re right, we were ordered to arrest Fu Mingcong."


    The one who was ordered to capture him?


    Fu Mingcong was horrified and shouted angrily: "Whose order are you following? Whose soldiers are you? Tell me your name! I don''t think you are epting someone''s favor and lying to arrest me!"


    Fu Mingcong suspected that Fang Si bribed these soldiers. After all, Fang Si had been pestering Mei Fang recently, but Mei Fang ignored him and only focused on her.


    The leader of the army said: "Master Fu, you are wronging us by saying this. We are Huang Qianhu''s soldiers, but Huang Qianhu is thinking about his old rtionship and doesn''t want toe out to capture you. Just follow him honestly. Lets go, youve met me, Liu Sanbiao, and I wont arrest you without order.


    Liu Sanbiao?


    Fu Mingcong was stunned, as if he had seen Liu Sanbiao before, but there were too many people in this gathering ce, and people came to fawn over him all day long. Even if he had seen Liu Sanbiao, he didn''t remember much.


    Take them away, Liu Sanbiao said to the soldiers.


    "You can''t catch him, you can''t catch him!" Fu Mingcong''s boy grabbed a soldier and prevented him from taking him away.


    Butler Leng heard themotion and ran out to see the situation. He was startled and asked quickly: "What''s going on? Why do you want to catch Mr. Fu?"


    Fang Si, who was so full and had nothing to do, wandered over to the hospital with his servant. Seeing this, he looked surprised, pointed at Fu Mingcong, who was being held by two soldiers, and asked loudly: "Hey Ah, Master Fu, what did you do? How could you be detained by the soldiers?!"


    Fu Mingcong was extremely embarrassed and furious. He shouted: "That''s nonsense. I didn''t make any mistakes. It''s these **** who got the order and arrested me for no reason!"


    Then he shouted at the soldiers: "You are not qualified to arrest me, let me go quickly, or I will punish you and chop your heads off!"


    Fang Si asked: "Master Fu, you said that General Liu Qi and others received a correction order, do you have evidence? If there is no evidence, it is better not to talk nonsense."


    Then he said: "Master Fu, the Leng family is holding a funeral. You are disrespecting the deceased by making noise in front of the door. You should go with Mr. Liu and others first. Your eldest brother is General Fu. If you are really wronged, he will definitely repay you." You are fair."


    "I made no mistakes, why should I follow them?!" Fu Mingcong roared excitedly, looking towards the door of Leng''s house, fearing that Leng Meifang woulde out and see him in such a mess.


    However, its still toote.


    Leng Meifang heard the news and ran out to watch... But she was smart and knew that if she rushed out, she would have to have a life-and-death farewell drama with Fu Mingcong, but the Fourth Young Master Fang and Jifeng were still here, so she couldn''t y.


    So she didnt rush out of the door, but hid behind the door and looked at the situation outside through the crack in the door... She felt extremely disappointed!


    At this moment, Fu Mingcong was being escorted by the soldiers. He kept roaring angrily. His official uniform was wrinkled and his hair was spread out. He looked like a madman.


    Leng Meifang''s face turned cold, and she looked down upon Fu Mingcong even more.


    Ji Feng followed her. Seeing her like this, he moved his mouth and finally said tofort: "Don''t worry, I''ll go out and take a look. I won''t let them wrongly use Mr. Fu."


    Leng Meifang was startled and looked up at him, her eyes red. Ji Feng felt extremely distressed when he saw her pitiful and helpless look, not even daring to cry. He quickly added: "Don''t be sad, I won''t let anything happen to Mr. Fu, and I will definitely give you a good home." !


    After saying that, he immediately went out, rushed over and beat back the soldiers who were guarding Fu Mingcong with a few blows, shocking everyone.


    This time, he actually beat the soldiers!


    Fang Si pointed at him and said, "Are you okay?"


    What Fang Si wanted to say was, are you okay? But he finally changed his mind.


    But he really felt that Jifeng was sick, and he couldn''t understand what Jifeng was thinking. To do this for a woman who yed tricks on him, his mind was not only sick, but also terminally ill.


    Ji Feng ignored him and pointed at Mr. Liu Qi and said: "I am Ji Baihu under Leng Qianhu''smand. You said you wanted to arrest someone. What crime did Mr. Fumit? Is there an arrest document? If there is no document, just arrest someone. , you are viting the criminalw, and ording to thew you will be thrown into prison!"


    The Fourth Young Master Fang eximed in his heart: "Do you still understand the criminalw?"


    Since he even understands criminalw, he should be a rational and intelligent person. How could he be tricked like this by a woman?


    Ji Feng still ignored him and only looked at Liu Sanbiao.


    Before Liu Sanbiao could say anything, Huang Qianhu came out of the path at the back door of Leng''s house and said, "This is the arrest document, with General Fu''s seal and signature on it."


    Originally, he wanted to give Fu Mingcong some face and didn''t want to produce arrest documents. But since Fu Mingcong refused to ept it, don''t me him for not giving him face.


    Fu Mingcong was shocked: "Bring the arrest document to me quickly!"


    Huang Qianhu showed him the document.


    After Fu Mingcong finished reading, his hands were trembling and his face was pale: "Big, big brother...you hurt me, you actually hurt me!"


    He has been picking up more things from the gathering ce for more than a day or two, but his eldest brother never told him, so he was waiting for him here.


    Fu Mingfeng, why are you hurting me? Are you still my eldest brother?! Fu Mingcong asked angrily and ran towards the house where General Fu worked.


    "Catch him, don''t let him escape!" Huang Qianhu quickly led his troops to chase him. Soon he caught up with Fu Mingcong, caught him, and stuffed his mouth with a linen ball to stop him from roaring.


    "Take Fu Mingcong to the cell!" Huang Qianhu said, leading his troops to take him away, but not letting Fu Mingcong bother General Fu.


    Since General Fu ordered the arrest of Fu Mingcong, he will no longer be soft on Fu Mingcong.


    The people watching the excitement were stunned.


    "Here, Master Fu was really arrested, or was it General Fu who ordered his arrest? There can be no misunderstanding, right?"


    Everyone has been arrested, how can there be any misunderstanding?


    "I heard that General Fu has always disagreed with Master Fu marrying a daughter of the Leng family, so Master Fu had a falling out with General Fu. They had a falling out, and Master Fu kept bringing things to the Leng family, which was obviously against military regtions. Fu If the general doesnt arrest him, who will he arrest?!


    Those who were watching the excitement talked loudly, but the Leng family was extremely embarrassed. Butler Gu wanted to scold these women for talking nonsense, but the Leng family did take a lot of illegal things and did not dare to say anything. He only greeted Mr. Gu. , quietly retreated to Leng''s house.

 Chapter 1851: get mad

    Chapter 1851: get mad


    Chapter 1851: Getting angry


    Ji Feng was also confused. He didn''t expect that it was Master Fu whom General Fu ordered to arrest.


    It seems that General Fu really dislikes Mei Fang. Wouldnt life be very difficult for Mei Fang after she marries the Fu family?


    Jifeng was still thinking about this at this time.


    The sound of running came. It was Liu Sanbiao leading a group of soldiers back and forth. He ran towards Leng''s house, patted the door of Leng''s house and said, "Open the door quickly, let''s get something!"


    The Fourth Young Master Fang was a person who didn''t take things too seriously when watching the excitement. He pushed Jifeng and said, "Mr. Liu Qi and the others are here to trouble the Leng family again. Leng Qianhu has gone. There are a group of orphans and widowers in the Leng family. You have to go quickly." Take a look, lest Miss Leng and the others are bullied."


    After Jifeng heard this, he was excited: "Thank you Mr. Fang for reminding me."


    Hurrying towards Leng''s house, he grabbed Liu Sanbiao who was knocking on the door and said, "Mr. Liu Qi, if you have something to say, please speak up and don''t scare the female family members. Besides, Leng Qianhu''s coffin is still ced in the living room, so don''t disturb the deceased."


    The Fourth Young Master Fang also came over with his servants to guard the courtyard. It would be a loss not to watch the excitement.


    When the group of women present saw this, they rolled their eyes, looked at each other, and rushed to the front door of Leng''s house, carrying baskets.


    Liu Sanbiao: "Ji Baihu, we don''t want to disturb Leng Qianhu, but Master Fu has brought several carts of illegal supplies to the Leng family. We must take these things back. This is evidence of Master Fu''s vition of military regtions. We must Follow the list and take away everything, otherwise the Leng family will be implicated."


    The reason is irrefutable. Even if Jifeng wanted to protect the Leng family, he would not be able to do so.


    Jifeng said: "Mr. Liu,e with me with the list, and the others go to the back door. How about we take the things out of the back door after we sort them out?"


    General Fu wanted the Leng family to lose face. Liu Sanbiao looked at the woman watching the excitement outside the door and refused directly: "The alley at the back door is too small for a mule cart to get in. Ji Baihu, you better hurry up and let the Leng family Open the door, if you dy in collecting the stolen goods, the general will be angry and the Leng family will be thrown into prison."


    Speaking of this, the Leng family couldn''t even think of opening the door.


    Jifeng shouted a few words in a low voice, and Leng Meifang, who was hiding behind the door, asked the housekeeper to open the door.


    But she left early, returned to the living room and knelt beside Leng Qianhu''s coffin, burning paper money for Leng Qianhu, silently crying, pretending not to care about anything.


    When Gu Shi heard the bad news, he fainted again.


    So when Liu Sanbiao and the others came in, Ruan Shuniang, as the half-owner of the Leng family, was forced to deal with Liu Sanbiao and the others.


    "It''s all here. Just check it out and move it away." Ruan Shuniang said with tears. She seemed to think of something and added: "Some things have been used by the family and can''t be taken out." , I will break it into silver and give it to you...dont arrest anyone~"


    If the woman is captured, her reputation will be ruined for the rest of her life, and she hasn''t even said goodbye yet!


    Liu Sanbiao nodded, feeling that although Ruan Shuniang loved to cry, she was still sensible and knew how to use money to make up for things that were used up.


    But


    "Has the Jinning silk been used? It''s a cold day now, and the clothes are made of cotton. It''s impossible to use Jinning silk, right? It''s a valuable thing, and it''s for the general''s wife. Fu Mingcong vited the rules and gave it to Leng. We have two horses at home, and one horse is worth ten taels of silver."


    I wont take it out, but Ill have to make up for it by twenty taels of silver.


    Ruan Shuniang was scared to death. Twenty taels of silver was enough to make two dowries for her. She couldn''t make up for it with silver, she had to find it!


    "Adults, wait a minute." Ruan Shuniang ran to the court, found Leng Meifang, and asked her for the Jinning silk: "Did you hide it in your house? Are there any other valuables? Take them out together. People are I came here with the list, but you cant take out any of it. If you dont take it out, you will lose your Leng familys money!


    Leng Meifang raised her head and red at Ruan Shuniang: "Nothing can be done well. Didn''t you eat those things when we brought them?" She spoke in a low voice, fearing that outsiders would hear her and ruin her image.


    "I ate, but what I ate was what you left, and I worked for your family!" Ruan Shuniang was also angry. If she had a second way out, she would not live in the Leng family: "Hurry up and say , where are you hiding? If you dont tell me, I will ask Mr. Liu to ask you in person, and you will be the one who will be embarrassed!"


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang was afraid and told her about various ces.


    After hearing this, Ruan Shuniang immediately went to Leng Meifang''s house and found two pieces of Jinning silk, a piece of ginseng, a small bag of bird''s nest, and a box of rouge gouache from the four ces.


    Not to mention General Liu Qi, even Jifeng was shocked.


    Ginseng, Fu Mingcong even dared to give ginseng to Mei Fang. This is a life-saving medicine used by generals of more than a thousand households when they are seriously injured!


    Fu Mingcong is too ipetent. Isn''t this harming Mei Fang? !


    If the Fourth Young Master Fang knew what he thought, he would definitely kick him in the foot. You are indeed mentally ill. Even if Fu Mingcong gave it to Leng Meifang, he would not ept such a valuable thing that could cost your life. ah.


    Why did she ept it?


    General Liu Qi returned the box of rouge and gouache to Ruan Shuniang: "This thing is not for the gathering ce. Let Miss Leng keep it for herself."


    After saying that, he took the list and counted the things in the yard twice before nodding and saying: "Yes, almost everything is here."


    He then called to the soldiers: "Come quickly and move it to the car, pull it back and put it in the warehouse again!"


    Yes! A group of soldiers rushed in and started moving things.


    Liu Zongqi added: "Only after the debt is settled can we know how much money the Leng family needs to make up. After the Winter Solstice Festival, the amount of money will be reported to the Leng family, and then the Leng family will make up the money."


    Yes, thank you sir. Ruan Shuniang replied wiping her tears.


    General Liu Qi didnt want to embarrass her too much. After moving her things, he went to offer incense to Leng Qianhu and left with the soldiers.


    Ruan Shuniang has never been so embarrassed. If her parents were still alive, they would never let her, a girl, have to deal with arge group of soldiers. She cried in grievance.


    Fang Si looked at her pitifully and said, "Miss Ruan, don''t cry. How much money do you owe, can I help you make up for it?"


    "Go away, you bastard, you have no good intentions, who cares about your stinky money!" Ruan Shuniang suddenly got angry, pointed at Fang Si and cursed: "It''s all you, if it weren''t for the fact that you came out to hang out because of your family''s money. , Leng Meifang will not put off the marriage again and again, and make the family be what it is now!"


    Leng Meifang would reject the marriage proposal from the Lin Yang family and the Jifeng family; she would try to woo Fu Mingcong and the Fourth Young Master Fang for one purpose, which was to marry into a good family.


    Jifeng originally felt sorry for Ruan Shuniang, but when he heard this, he became dissatisfied and said: "Miss Ruan, you have been wronged today, but Mei Fang has also been wronged greatly. How could you say such things and ruin her?" reputation?"


    "Bah, I ruined her reputation? These are all things she did on her own. I was just telling the truth, so why did I ruin her reputation? And you, you are so stupid, don''t talk to me, or you will make your stupidity worse. Pass the disease to me!" Ruan Shuniang was so annoyed with Jifeng that she was toozy to talk to him. After hearing Leng Mudan''s cry, she hurried to take care of the child.

 Chapter 1852: Here we go again

    Chapter 1852: Here we go again


    Chapter 1852 Herees the trick again


    Fang Siughed, it was interesting that among the crooked family, there was one person who was not so crooked, and he didn''t admire him because of his status.


    Looking at Ji Feng again, he was stunned by the scolding. The expression on his face was obviously very angry. He opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to curse, but in the end he turned around and left without cursing.


    Fang Si knew that he was going to find Leng Meifang, so he hurriedly followed him andined to him: "This Miss Ruan has a really bad temper. She was the one who ruined Miss Leng''s reputation first, so how can she still dare to scold us?"


    Ji Feng said nothing.


    Fangsi:


    If you dont talk back, could it be that Ruan Shuniang woke up after being scolded and finally realized that Leng Meifang is not a good person?


    Ji Feng was worried about Leng Meifang, so he went all the way to the mourning hall.


    Not long after, we arrived at the mourning hall, and at first nce, I was very frightened... Mei Fang''s face was full of tears, and she knelt beside Leng Qianhu''s coffin, holding a dagger in her hand, about to wipe it off her own neck.


    Meifang, stop, dont do anything stupid! Jifeng turned pale with fright, rushed over, held Leng Meifangs wrist, and grabbed the dagger.


    Leng Meifang pushed him and said: "Give me back the dagger... My eldest brother is gone, and the family has be theughing stock of everyone. Just let me die, wuwuwu~"


    Leng Meifang was sobbing in a low voice, her cry was very thin, and to human ears, it was really miserable and pitiful.


    Fang Si wanted to roll his eyes, but he did this again.


    If you really want to die, you should have done it earlier. Only when you heard their footsteps did you take out a dagger and wipe your neck. Do you think they are fools?


    But Jifeng Xin, she really believed it. Previously, she was angry at her for epting the illegal ginseng given by Fu Mingcong. Now she lost her anger because of Leng Meifang''s trouble. He half-hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, Mei Fang. Life will get better, Mr. Fu will be fine, and you will definitely be able to marry into the Fu family with flying colors!"


    Leng Meifang was filled with hatred. She wished that Fu Mingcong would be beheaded so that she could marry the fourth son of the house.


    And she was not causing trouble because of Jifeng, but because of the fourth son of the house. Jifeng could only be considered as an extra.


    But the Fourth Young Master Fang did note to save her. Leng Meifang could only nce at the Fourth Young Master Fang inadvertently. Although she quickly looked away, this nce showed that she was as wronged as she wanted to be, and there was also such a sense of aggrievedness. A little bit sultry.


    Fang Si is a person who has lived among thousands of flowers. How could he not understand what Leng Meifang meant? He hurried over, looked at Leng Meifang and said: "Miss Leng, you are in your flowering period, don''t do stupid things, I will help you." "


    In fact, he should hold Leng Meifang''s hand and say this, but he really...has no interest in picking up girls in the mourning hall.


    When he thought that there was a coffin parked next to him, no matter how beautiful Leng Meifang was, he couldn''t do anything.


    Leng Meifang was overjoyed when she heard this, and shook her head reservedly: "Thank you so much, Mr. Fang, for your kindness, but this is the Leng family''s business, so I won''t trouble you."


    After Jifeng heard this, he thought to himself: The people in the gathering ce are indeed wronging Mei Fang. Look, Mei Fang personally refused the help of the Fourth Young Master Fang!


    Mei Fang is innocent. She was pestered by Fang Si just because she was too beautiful.


    "Miss!" came the voice of Butler Gu, interrupting their drama: "Miss, a group of women came outside the door. They are all rtives of our lord''s soldiers, saying they want toe to pay homage to your lord."


    He added: "Actually, they are very panicked and want to ask the eldestdy for a word of truth. They are afraid that the men in their family will not be able to survive because of the death of the master of Qianhu."


    While discussing meritorious service and giving rewards, Lord Qianhu died suddenly. The family members of the soldiers were very panicked. They were afraid that the merits that their men had worked so hard for would be lost because of Leng Qianhu''s death. They were also afraid that after Leng Qianhu''s death, their family members would lose their lives. Men will be scattered and assigned to who knows who''s subordinates.


    Leng Meifang was afraid that after letting those women in, they would catch her andugh at her. She couldn''t bear the humiliation!


    "I don''t understand this... My sister-inw fainted again... Let them wait until after the Winter Solstice Festival?" She said pitifully, with tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    Ji Feng felt distressed and said hurriedly: "I''ll go out to see them."


    Then he said to Leng Meifang: "Meifang, don''t do stupid things anymore, I have everything." After hearing this, Leng Meifang just said: "Thank you very much."


    Ji Feng reluctantly let go of Leng Meifang and went out to meet the women.


    Leng Meifang looked at Mr. Fang and said with tears: "You have to let Mr. Fang see the joke~"


    Fang Si took out his handkerchief and wiped Leng Meifang''s tears: "Miss Leng, don''t cry, these are nothing. Cheer up, good days are waiting for you."


    Leng Meifang smiled bitterly: "The family has be like this, Master Fu has been arrested again... Can I still have a good life in this life?"


    Fangsi: "Of course. Miss Leng is so beautiful. How can a beauty not have a good life? You can wait for my news with peace of mind."


    Leng Meifang was overjoyed: "...What does Mr. Fang mean by this?"


    When ites to ying tricks on people, Fang Si is much better than her. After saying this thought-provoking words, he did not give Leng Meifang the right words. He only said: "Don''t ask any more questions. The rules of aristocratic families are strict, and some things have to be dealt with." Only then can we exin it clearly."


    Leng Meifang was excited and nodded repeatedly: "Mei Fang understands, Mr. Fang will handle it himself, Mei Fang..."


    She paused, looked at Mr. Fang lovingly, and said in a gentle voice: "Mei Fang, I''m waiting for the good news from Mr. Fang."


    The Fourth Young Master Fang smiled, but I never said it was good news.


    Heforted Leng Meifang, stuffed his handkerchief into her, and left immediately... It was true that he had no interest in talking about love beside the coffin!


    Jifeng was still very capable in official matters. When the Fourth Young Master Fang came out, he had already sent those women away.


    After seeing Fourth Young Master Fang, he reminded with an unkind expression: "Young Master Fang, Mei Fang is engaged to Master Fu. Please stay away from Mei Fang in the future and stop pestering her, lest you ruin her reputation!"


    The Fourth Young Master Fang pointed at his face and asked in shock: "Are you sure it''s me who is pestering her?"


    The conscience of heaven and earth, it is clearly Leng Meifang who took a fancy to the Fang family''s family status, threw herself into his arms, and wanted to ruin his health!


    Ji Feng frowned when he heard this: "What do you mean?"


    Is it possible that Mei Fang is pestering you? !


    Fang Si smiled mischievously and said, "What do you think I mean? I''m surprised. You don''t look like a fool. Why are you so confused about men and women?"


    Ji Feng''s face turned dark. He didn''t want to say anything more to the Fourth Young Master Fang, so he walked around him and walked forward.


    "Where are you going?" asked the Fourth Young Master Fang, "But to go to General Fu to intercede for Master Fu?"


    Ji Feng did not answer, but he did go to General Fu to plead for mercy... The entire gathering knew about the marriage between Mei Fang and Master Fu. If Master Fu was not good, it would be Mei Fang who would suffer in the end.


    However, Ji Feng did not see General Fu. He was stopped outside the office yard by his own soldiers. General Fu also sent Huang Qianhu to scold Ji Feng, saying that he had no brain.


    In the end, his plea failed, and he was beaten with ten army sticks.


    But when he limped back to the Leng family''s house, not only did he fail to get Leng Meifang''s attention, but Leng Meifang looked down on him even more.

 Chapter 1853: see through

    Chapter 1853: see through


    Chapter 1853: Seeing Through


    Her decision not to marry Jifeng was right. Look, this is the gap in status and power. General Fu wants to hit Jifeng whenever he wants, but Jifeng has no ability to fight back!


    But Jifeng thought she was worried about Fu Mingcong, so he came over tofort her, causing her to have to deal with it a few words.


    Fang Si, on the other hand, heard that Jifeng was beaten and sent a servant to bring him gold sore medicine.


    On this day, everyone has had enough of the Leng familys jokes.


    "Yeah, someone had advised the Leng family earlier that even if they had a verbal engagement with Master Fu, they should not always take illegal things to avoid being punished. But her family refused to admit it and said they had asked Master Fu. , it is said that there are no illegal things, it is all what her Leng family deserves. Ha, where is the liar? Now Mr. Fu was caught just because he sent too many illegal materials to her family! "


    After talking about the gossip about the Leng family, lets talk about Master Fu.


    "Do you think Mr. Fu will be beheaded? I heard that Mr. Fu even sent the ginseng that he was dying to use as a tonic to the Leng family. He is really brave."


    The woman who was making cold food together said: "Why behead him? That is General Fu''s brother. How can General Fu behead his own brother? At most, it will teach Master Fu a lesson."


    But this lesson is a bit big.


    Early the next morning, the news spread in the gathering ce that Mr. Fu was interrogated overnight and was finally fined 10,000 yuan and dismissed from office.


    Everyone was shocked: "I thought General Fu would go easy on my brother, but I didn''t expect the sentence to be so severe. He was fined ten thousand taels of silver, and his official position was reduced. Without his official position, what will happen in the future?" Pass?"


    "The Fu family is so rich, they will definitely be able to live a rich and prosperous life, but some people will not be able to be official wives." A woman said gloatingly about misfortune.


    Some women deliberately asked: "Who can''t be an official''s wife?"


    The woman replied: "Oh, who else could it be? Of course it''s the one from the Leng family. Huh, he just relies on his good looks to hook up with others. Recently, he''s taken a liking to Madam Bai''s brother again. He''s really... "


    "Liuzhu motherfucker, shut up. How can I talk so freely? That''s someone else''s business. Don''t talk nonsense and cause trouble for the big guys." After scolding, their chiefdy said, He greeted them: "Hurry up and take the sacrifices and gather at Mrs. Qianhu''s ce. The big sacrifice is about to begin!"


    In addition to the Daokougou camp, the Muxian gathering area will also hold arge sacrifice at Sishi to honor the soldiers who died in the battle.


    Hey,e here. The women immediately brought cold food and followed.


    Dong dong dong!


    Half an hour before the big ceremony, drum music sounded in the gathering ce.


    The big drums are located in the five directions of southeast, northwest, and northwest. They are beaten continuously so that everyone in the entire gathering ce can hear the sound of the drums.


    As the time got closer and closer to Si hour, the open space in the middle of the gathering ce was filled with people. After cing the cold food they had prepared at home around the main altar, men and women knelt down on both sides.


    Since it was a big sacrifice, Taoist priests were invited to build a water andnd ashram at the gathering ce. The Taoists have braved the cold wind since midnightst night to pay homage to the soldiers who died in the battle, as well as the people who lost their lives in the war.


    When the time came, General Fu gave an order and led everyone to worship the dead soldiers.


    Because there were too many people, including some generals'' wives, General Fu was afraid that something would happen if they were crowded together, so the ceremony onlysted for an hour. When noon came, everyone kowtowed three times, and then everyone went back to their homes. .


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Tens of thousands of people kowtowed together, and themotion was so loud that it even scared the young children to tears. Therefore, when the worship procession slowly dispersed, the ce was filled with the cries of children, which made General Fu think there was a stampede and hurriedly sent people to see it.


    After the soldiers came to report that there was no stampede, General Fu left with peace of mind.


    After the big ceremony, the rtives at the gathering ce went to Leng''s house to pay homage to Leng Qianhu... After all, he was a hero of the war, so they felt very sorry for him and were willing to give Leng Qianhu a lift.


    General Fu also sent Huang Qianhu here, and brought a message to the Leng family: "This is the gathering ce. Leng Qianhu cannot be buried here. The funeral hall will beid out today, and we will wait until the coffin returns to his hometown." A formal mourning hall will be set up and Leng Qianhu will be sent to the funeral."


    At the end, add: "This is General Fu''s order."


    General Fu personally spoke, and what he said was correct. Mrs. Gu could only agree: "Yes, after dark, the family will evacuate the mourning hall."


    Therefore, the Leng family closed the mourning hall after seeing off thest wave of guests who came to worship in the evening.


    Leng Meifang was happy to finally no longer have to kneel in the mourning hall. After afortable sleep, she waited for the good news from the Fourth Young Master Fang.


    But the Fourth Young Master did not wait, but Fu Mingcong and the matchmaker did. Fu Mingcong actually came to propose marriage to her!


    "Are you crazy? My eldest brother just passed away, how can I propose marriage now?!" Leng Meifang shouted these words in excitement, and the disgusted expression on her face was because she didn''t hide her excitement well, which Fu Mingcong saw. Right.


    Fu Mingcong was stunned and felt a pang in his heart... When his eldest brother cut his official positionst night, he came to see him and told him about Leng Meifang''s entanglement with Jifeng, Lin Yang, and several young masters from rich families.


    The eldest brother said: "This Leng family girl is not a good person. Because I found out these things, I thought she was beautiful and capable, so I chose her to be Qin Sang''s concubine. I didn''t expect Qin Sang to be smart and didn''t take the bait. It''s you who are stupid. Pounce on yourself."


    Then he said: "The Leng family''s daughter has been entangled with the Fourth Young Master Fang recently. You should know what kind of thing she is... When our brothers are in trouble like this, I will no longer interfere with your affairs. I will just take care of you." The truth is to tell you, if you still want to marry her, you can bring a matchmaker to propose marriage."


    He was confused at the time. Looking at the evidence of Leng Meifang''s collusion, he wanted to kill Leng Meifang!


    He grieved for a day and two nights, but decided toe and propose marriage to Leng Meifang.


    Unexpectedly, he was willing to give Leng Meifang the honor of a legitimate wife, but Leng Meifang actually disliked him!


    Fu Mingcong waspletely furious. He rushed over and grabbed Leng Meifang''s hand and said, "Bitch, you despise me when you see that I lost my official position and don''t want to get married? I tell you, in your dreams, you will be mine even if you die." Be the ghost of my Fu family!"


    What do you think of the Fu family? Do you think that the Fu family is just like Ji Feng and Lin Yang, easy to trick, and you can take it if you want it, and throw it away if you dont want it?


    Leng Meifang was shocked: "You, you~"


    Fu Mingcong sneered and said: "Yes, I know all the bad things you did in the past, but I am still willing to marry you, so you should be smarter, break up with the fourth son of the house as soon as possible, and marry me to live honestly, if you dare again Go out and flirt with other men, and I will make your life worse than death!"


    The matchmaker and Mr. Gu next to me were frightened. Why did this nice marriage talk turn into this?


    Mrs. Gu hurriedly came over and said: "Master Fu, please calm down. Mei Fang is not unhappy, but her brother passed away suddenly and you came to propose marriage. It was a bit uneptable for a while... Don''t worry, I am Mei Fang''s eldest sister-inw, and her eldest sister-inw is like a mother. I agree to this marriage."


    "Gu, shut up!" Leng Meifang was shocked. She was still waiting for the good news from the fourth son of the house. How dare Mrs. Gu agree to Fu Mingcong''s marriage? Fu Mingcong has seen through her true face, and he obviously hates her. How can she live a good life if she marries him?

 Chapter 1854: If you dont marry, you will die.

    Chapter 1854: If you don''t marry, you will die.


    Chapter 1854 If you dont marry, you will die.


    Bang, Mrs. Gu pped Leng Meifang and said angrily: "It''s you who should shut up! Which sister-inw talks back to her elder sister-inw like you do? This is a major matter of marriage, how can you still talk to yourself about it? Of course it is. The elders in the family make the decision. Your parents and your eldest brother are no longer here, so I am your elder. I have the final say on this marriage, so please be sensible!"


    Leng Meifang, do you think the Fu family is the Lin family and the Ji family? You''ve fooled people to this extent, and you want to regret your marriage after seeing someone better. Aren''t you afraid that the Fu family will kill you?


    You are not afraid, I am!


    Gu Shi has been thinking about Leng Qingsong''s death for the past two days. The more he thought about it, the more hairy he got... He had trapped poisonous insects before going to bed, and everyone in the camp was fine. Howe he was the only one who died so badly after the poisonous insects entered his brain? quick!


    As for the fact that several soldiers under Leng Qingsong''smand were also infected with the poisonous insect disease, Gu felt that this was not a coincidence, but was done deliberately by the people behind it to make Leng Qingsong''s death look more like an ident.


    Being a concubine to Sang Qin is not that simple. It is not General Fus own intention, but the intention of General Fu Shangfeng. Who is General Fus Shangfeng? Naturally, its Xu You, the native emperor of the northwest!


    Who is Xu You?


    Leng Meifang dared to disobey his orders and ruined his n. How could there be a good ending?


    Leng Qingsong''s death and Fu Mingcong''s dismissal from office were probably Xu You''s intentions. Otherwise, General Fu loved Fu Mingcong so much that it would have been impossible to ruin his life''s future, and he would definitely have found a way to help him.


    Why don''t you help him now, but instead deliberately cause him to lose his official position? Xu You must be furious, and General Fu can''t bear it, so he can only abandon Fu Mingcong to protect himself!


    The fate of Leng Qingsong and Fu Mingcong was so miserable. As the first person who ruined the n, Leng Meifang still wanted to marry into the Fang family and be the young mistress of a wealthy family?


    Dream!


    Leng Meifang was beaten and scolded, and was stunned for a while.


    Taking advantage of her confusion, Mrs. Gu gave Fu Mingcong her Geng Tie: "Master Fu... Fourth Master Fu, this is Mei Fang''s Geng Tie. Our marriage has been settled, and we will be one family from now on. We have been together since ancient times. ording to the custom, weddings can be held within a hundred days of the death of a rtive, so you can marry Mei Fang home within a hundred days."


    Hurry up and get married. She wont dare to stay at home with such harm.


    He also apologized to Fu Mingcong: "Fourth Master Fu, don''t hate Mei Fang. She is just young and ignorant and a little impulsive. In fact, she is willing to marry you. She was worried about you the whole day and night when you were taken away. She can''t eat it. If it weren''t for her brother''s wake, she would have run to see you."


    Leng Meifang came back to her senses. When she heard this, she wanted to **** Geng Tie back, but Aunt Gu grabbed her arm and held her back... Auntie, please calm down, don''t kill us.


    The matchmaker of the Tang Dynasty was also a rtive of the gathering ce. Because the widowed son of themander-in-chief was sent to the northwest to fight against the army, she felt uneasy and packed up her belongings to follow.


    On the afternoon of the Winter Solstice Festival, Fu Mingcong came to her with twenty kilograms of white rice and ten eggs and asked her to be a matchmaker. As a matchmaker, she was naturally an inquisitive person. She knew some things about Fu Lengsan''s family. Originally, she didn''t want to It was a trip through the muddy water, but white rice and eggs were too precious. Her son was fighting hard, so she had to give him a supplement. After thinking about it, she agreed.


    Unexpectedly, things turned out like this.


    After she saw Mr. Gu talking, she also came over to smooth things over: "Fourth Master Fu is in his twenties. His family is of good character and appearance, and Miss Leng is also very good-looking. How do you think they are a good match? Let''s decide on this marriage." It''s decided, I''ll go pick some good days for you two, let''s pick a suitable one, and let Fourth Master Fu organize the happy event within a hundred days."


    After finishing speaking, Fu Mingcong''s eyes were red with anger and he was staring at Leng Meifang with a ferocious expression. His eyes were so cold that he seemed to want to tear Leng Meifang into pieces.


    Tang''s matchmaker was afraid that Fu Mingcong might be a demon, so he quickly pushed him away and said with a smile: "Fourth Master Fu, the Leng family''s sister-inw is so sincere. Could you please tell me, do you want to get married as soon as possible, or do you want to wait for a year?" If they don''t get married, Leng Meifang will have to observe filial piety to Leng Qingsong for one year.


    Fu Mingcong was pushed awake. He looked at Leng Meifang and said with a smile: "Of course we must get married within a hundred days. Otherwise, the orphans and widows of Mei Fang''s family are all women. I don''t know how they will be bullied!"


    These words shocked Gu. She had heard that Fu Mingcong was threatening the Leng family. If Leng Meifang didn''t marry, the Leng family would be bullied to death by him.


    Leng Meifang also heard it and was very scared. She wanted to argue, but as soon as she said two words and moaned, Fu Mingcong pulled out the saber from his waist, pointed at her and said: "Bitch, how dare you say that?" If you don''t say a word, I will chop you to death right now!"


    Fu Mingcong chuckled and said, "My future is ruined. I don''t mind dragging you to die with me!"


    He looked at the Gu family again and said with a smile: "And if I die, the Fu family will definitely not give up. No matter what aristocratic family the Leng family fawns over, you will eventually be killed by my eldest brother!"


    Then he looked at Leng Meifang and said, "I am Fu Mingfeng''s biological brother and the legitimate son of the Fu family. An official''s legitimate son was harmed like this by you, and you still want to escape and marry a high family, Leng Meifang, Im afraid youve dreamed too much and dont know what reality is!


    Not to mention the Gu family, Leng Meifang was also frightened when she heard this. She knew that she could not confront Fu Mingcong head-on, so she could only agree to the marriage temporarily: "Fu, fourth brother Fu, don''t be impulsive. I, I don''t want to get married." What you mean is that you are afraid...my eldest brother is dead, wuwuwu~"


    "Shut up, why are you crying? You still want to use your tears to seduce me. Let me tell you, this trick is useless!" After Fu Mingcong yelled this sentence, he said to the Tang matchmaker: "Hurry up and exchange the tokens, write the letter of engagement, and settle the marriage. , just choose the nearest day to set the wedding date, and when the dayes, I wille to carry you."


    What is the difference between this and robbery?


    Leng Meifang was shaking with anger. She was looking forward to getting married with ten miles of red makeup and unlimited scenery, not this kind of marriage like chasing a duck!


    But Fu Mingcong''s knife was still pointed at her, so she had no choice but to watch the matchmaker and Gu decide her marriage and the wedding date.


    The wedding date is actually November 19th, less than ten days away!


    Leng Meifang couldn''t bear this kind of blow, rolled the whites of her eyes and fainted.


    "Girl, girl!" Aunt Gu was startled. She was afraid that Fu Mingcong would be angry, so she hurriedly said: "Girl has been guarding the spirit for two days. She is too tired. The old ve will help her go back to rest."


    Having said that, under Fu Mingcongs murderous gaze, he helped Leng Meifang away.


    Fu Mingcong snorted coldly. After the marriage was finalized, he warned Gu: "Watch her carefully. If she dares to regret the marriage or escape, I will kill all of your Leng family!"


    Mrs. Gu was frightened and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, yes, Fourth Master Fu, don''t worry, we will take good care of Mei Fang and won''t let her do anything stupid. Juste to wee the bride on time."

 Chapter 1855: Be a big demon

    Chapter 1855: Be a big demon


    Chapter 1855: Being a Great Demon


    But Fu Mingcong was still worried and left two nursing homes to watch over the Leng family before leaving with the matchmaker.


    After Fu Mingcong left, Mrs. Gu was so frightened that she fell to the ground... Oh my God, Fu Mingcong was gone. She was really afraid that Fu Mingcong wouldn''t be able to hold back and hacked the Leng family to death with a knife on the spot.


    After Fu Mingcong left the Leng family, he returned to the yard where he lived. His eldest brother said that this was a gathering ce for rtives to live. He lost his official position and had to find a house and move out as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, he bought a house in the county town of Mu County. He could move to the county town after packing up and hold weddings in the county town.


    Then he asked his servants to bring out a basket of malt candies to the Tang matchmaker, and told her: "Send wedding candies to the rtives of hundreds of wives and above, and let everyone in the gathering ce know that Leng Meifang is engaged to me on the 19th of this month." They will get married."


    He also specifically said: "Send two portions of candy to the Fang family, one to Mrs. Bai, and one to Fang Si!"


    He wanted to let Fang Si know that it was him, Fu Mingcong, who could finally marry Leng Meifang!


    "Yes." The Tang matchmaker felt that Fu Mingcong was going crazy and scared to death. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he hurriedly carried a basket to distribute wedding candies to the female rtives of Baihu and above.


    Although we only distributed wedding candies to rtives of more than 100 wives, we had to travel all over the gathering ce to finish the distribution. Therefore, in less than two hours, everyone in the gathering ce knew that Leng Fu and his family were officially engaged. They will also rush to get married within a hundred days.


    Mrs. Bai has already received the wedding candies. Because Leng Meifang had flirted with her younger brother, she met the Tang matchmaker in person.


    The matchmaker of the Tang Dynasty was very excited. Mrs. Bai''s natal family was a branch of the Fang family, and her direct branch also had a minister. Meeting such a person would be good for her son''s promotion.


    In order to curry favor with Mrs. Bai, the matchmaker in Tang Dynasty secretly told Mrs. Bai when she asked how the marriage between the two families was decided and why the wedding was so rushed: "Miss Leng didn''t want to be there because Leng Qianhu had just passed away. It was time to get engaged at this juncture, but Fourth Master Fu had a deep love for Miss Leng, and he was almost 30 years old. He couldn''t wait any longer, so he asked the Leng family to agree to the engagement, and he wanted to marry someone back home within a hundred days and live together. Lest something unexpected happens as time goes by.


    This is a wonderful thing to say, and there is a lot to read in it. It seems that Fu Mingcong made a big fuss in the Leng family, and the Leng family daughter was afraid, so she had to agree to the marriage.


    Mrs. Bai smiled and nced at the maid beside her.


    The maid immediately brought a red envelope and handed it to Tang Matchmaker: "Tang Matchmaker has worked hard. This is your reward. I will send you out."


    Hey, eh, eh, folk woman, thank you madam for the reward. The Tang matchmaker was very obedient. After epting the red envelope, he followed the maid away honestly.


    Mrs. Bai said: "Is the fourth brother here? Ask him toe over and get the wedding candies."


    Yes. The maid went to find Fang Si.


    Fang Si had just finished lunch and was about to take a nap. He heard that the Leng family and the Fu family were engaged, so he sent wedding candies to his sister. He hurriedly came over and asked: "Sister, are you sure? Isn''t the person named Leng making trouble? She wants to get married." The person is me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Bai directly picked up the two packs of wedding candies on the table and threw them at him.


    Fangsi hurriedly caught it, but a pack fell. After picking it up, he came over and licked his face and asked: "Sister, are the Leng family and the Fu family in trouble? What''s going on? Tell your brother quickly, I''m so curious. .


    Mrs. Bai frowned and said: "Be honest and don''t just y around. If you get into trouble because of this, you can go back to the capital." "Sister, you are too unkind. My brother has worked hard all the way. Escorting you to the northwest, you want to drive your brother away when you get there, which is really sad." Fang Si came here this time because he had the task of being a direct branch of the Fang family. He had to make good friends with capable generals, and the Qin family He hasn''t found a way to get there yet. Where can he go back?


    Mrs. Bai snorted coldly: "Since you don''t want to be driven away, then stay away from the Leng family''s daughter. It is impossible for our family to marry a girl of this level as our official wife. Why do you bother to seduce her?"


    The Fourth Young Master Fang said: "Sister, I have told you so many times that she is clearly the one here to pester me. I have been very clean since I came to the northwest!"


    Fang Si died unjustly. How did he know that he just helped Leng Meifang casually and she followed him?


    Now that I think about it, the whole thing from meeting him to helping Leng Meifang seemed to have been nned.


    Sister, dont worry, the Leng familys daughter is quite capable. Ive always been on guard against her and wont get myself involved, Fang Si promised.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Bai gave him a good look. Knowing that he was curious about the engagement between the Leng and Fu families, she told him what the Tang matchmaker said.


    Mrs. Bai added: "The maids left earlier were useless and failed to keep an eye on Leng Meifang. Fu Mingcong left two nurses to guard Leng Meifang this time. It seemed that he had seen through her tricks and knew that she was not a human being. Peace... the Leng family''s daughter is doing this on her own. If she marries into the Fu family, she probably won''t have a good life."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Fang Si said: "Sister, you have never seen the Leng family''s daughter''s methods. She is really good at dealing with men. Even if a man knows that she has made a mistake and yed a trick on him, she can still take him down. Soothe her well and make the man think she is innocent and forced. If she marries into the Fu family, it won''t take a few months for Master Fu to change his mind about her, unless she does something terrible in the future."


    However, Fang Si felt that Leng Meifang would not dare to act like a monster again now that things have reached this point.


    However, he underestimated Leng Meifang.


    After Leng Meifang got engaged to Fu Mingcong, the more she thought about it, the more reluctant she became. When Jifeng came back, she immediately cried loudly at home. The cry carried far away and was heard by Jifeng.


    Ji Feng hurriedly ran to the yard where she lived to look for someone, and saw two guards from the Fu family. After asking, he learned that the two were sent by Fu Mingcong to protect Leng Meifang.


    But the two of them didn''t seem to be here to protect Mei Fang, but rather to monitor her.


    Leng Meifang cried again: "Jifeng, is it you Jifeng? Help me quickly. I was sold by the Gu family. Fu Mingcong wants to rob me. Please save me quickly, wuwuwu~"


    When Ji Feng heard this, he could not stand by and said he wanted to go in to see Leng Meifang. After being stopped by the guards, he directly knocked down the two guards and tied them up.


    Then he broke in and saw Leng Meifang.


    As soon as Leng Meifang saw him, she rushed towards him andy in his arms crying: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Ji Feng, why is my life so miserable? Is it just because I am beautiful that I have to suffer from these men and women?" Is that true? If thats the case, then I will destroy this face, shave my hair, and go to the temple to practice meditation!


    Ji Feng felt extremely distressed when he heard Leng Meifang''s desperate words, and said quickly: "Meifang, don''t think like that, it''s not your fault that you are beautiful, it''s the men who covet you and the women who are jealous of you who are wrong! "


    Leng Meifang: "Wow, what''s the use of talking about this now? I''m going to marry Fu Mingcong... You don''t know, he pointed a knife at me today and said he would kill me if I didn''t agree to marry him. Its too scary, Jifeng is too scary, what should I do? Will he beat me to death after I marry him?

 Chapter 1856: Looking for a house four

    Chapter 1856: Looking for a house four


    Chapter 1856 Looking for a house 4


    Ji Feng hurriedlyforted: "Of course not. Your eldest brother is a hero in the war, and there are hundreds of us here. Even if the Fu family is powerful, they would not dare to kill an official wife. Mei Fang, don''t worry too much."


    "But he drew his sword today, how can I not worry?" Leng Meifang cried almost to death: "Why do I have to suffer like this? I just want to marry a good family and live a peaceful and happy life. This is also Isnt it okay?


    "Leng Meifang, Jifeng, what are you doing? Let me go!" Mrs. Gu hurried over after hearing the report. She almost fainted when she saw Leng Meifang crying in Jifeng''s arms.


    If this matter were spread, Leng Meifang would really be beaten to death by Fu Mingcong.


    Ji Feng''s face turned red. He quickly let go of Leng Meifang and said in panic: "Sister-inw, I''m sorry. I, I didn''t mean to do it."


    "Bah, you **** the Fu family nurse and rushed in to hug someone, and you still dare to say that you didn''t do it on purpose? You couple of bitches!" Mrs. Gu was so angry that she cursed harshly.


    Jifeng frowned when he heard this: "Sister-inw, you can scold me, but you are going too far by scolding Mei Fang like this. She is just a girl who has not yet left the government."


    "Oh, you still know that she is a girl who has not yet left the court, so you still hug her?!" Mrs. Gu was so fed up that she looked at Leng Meifang and asked: "What on earth do you want to do? You think you are harming the family?" Isn''t it enough? What''s wrong with Fu Mingcong? Even if your official position is gone, the Fu family''s property is enough for you to spend your whole life. Why aren''t you happy to live with him? "


    Leng Meifang cried: "He pointed a knife at me today and said such words. Do I still dare to marry him?"


    Gu: "You don''t want to marry, so why did you seduce him in the first ce? Do you know that your brother will die all because of your bad n! Marrying Fu Mingcong is already the best destination for you. You should pay with your brothers life!


    When she was asked to be Qin Sang''s concubine, she did not refuse, but she secretly hooked up with Fu Mingcong and ruined the n.


    Forget it if the n goes bad, Leng Qingsong has paid the price anyway, but now he is making trouble not to marry Fu Mingcong. Do you really think that you are the only woman in the world, and all the nobles are waiting for you to choose?


    Leng Meifang wanted to p Gu, but because Ji Feng was present, she couldn''t act too fiercely. She could only cry and said: "Sister-inw, you are so capable of unjustly using people. I have never seduced him, but he helped me." Well, he came to pester me when he saw that I was good-looking. And he is almost thirty, and today he drew a knife to force me to get engaged. He is too scary."


    "Still don''t want to marry? Then who do you want to marry? Jifeng? If you are willing to marry Jifeng, how about I risk my whole family''s life and not help you?!" Gu pointed at Jifeng with a look on her face He asked with a gloating smile.


    Jifeng''s family was poor, and Leng Meifang disliked his family background so much that it was impossible to consider him.


    Leng Meifang panicked, she didn''t expect Mrs. Gu to say such a thing.


    After hearing this, Ji Feng looked at Leng Meifang with some excitement, but Leng Meifang said: "But Aunt Ji doesn''t like me~"


    These words hit Ji Feng on the head like a stick... Mother really didn''t like Mei Fang very much. After his marriage with girl Yu failed, mother went to Mei Fang and scolded her more than once, causing Mei Fang to make a fuss. His reputation was damaged, and Mei Fang was frightened. She originally wanted to marry him, but in the end, due to her mother''s displeasure, she abruptly rejected his marriage proposal.


    "Meifang, I''m sorry, it''s all my mother''s fault." Ji Feng endured the heartache and apologized with difficulty, looking ashamed of her.


    Leng Meifang felt proud when she saw it. Look at Jifeng. She was tricked by him back then and he still felt guilty for her for so many years. So although Fu Mingcong was scary, she actually dared to marry him. Just relying on her methods, she could win Fu Mingcong''s heart back in less than half a year.


    But she doesnt want to marry Fu Mingcong now, she has her sights set on the Fang family.


    The Fang family is so nice. If she can marry into a truly aristocratic family, she will definitely calm down and live peacefully with the Fourth Young Master Fang.


    So she made a fuss and wanted to give it another try.


    Mr. Gu was stunned when she saw Jifeng like this. She had to admire Leng Meifang''s ability to deal with men. Even now, Jifeng still feels guilty for her and is willing to do anything for her.


    "Brother Ji, I don''t me you, it''s because we are destined to be different." Leng Meifang choked as she spoke. After seeing Gu''s angry look, she hurriedly said: "Brother Ji, it''s because I''m ignorant. You can leave... I''m happy to Marry Fu Mingcong." After saying this, she shed tears, turned around with a look of despair, went back to the back room, and closed the door.


    Ji Feng was anxious and hurriedly knocked on the door: "Mei Fang, don''t do stupid things. You must stay alive. Only by living can you live a good life!"


    Leng Meifang did not reply.


    Mrs. Gu came over and said, "Why are you shouting? Are you afraid that the people next door can''t hear what''s going on here? Will Leng Meifang be willing tomit suicide? Don''t worry blindly, she wants to live more than anyone else."


    Mrs. Gu really wanted to tell Ji Feng all the disgusting things Leng Meifang had done, but in the final analysis, Ms. Gu still didn''t want to make a big fuss and wanted to curry favor with the Fu family... Leng Qingsong was dead. Among them, the orphans and widowers had a powerful one. The inws will not be bullied after returning to their hometown.


    "You should leave quickly. What''s wrong with staying in a girl''s boudoir like this?" Gu Shi scolded Jifeng away.


    As for the two tied guards, Ji Feng was afraid that they would go back and tell Fu Mingcong what happened today, so he sent troops to take the two guards away and lock them up first.


    Mr. Gu had no choice but to send Aunt Gu to guard Leng Meifang to prevent her from causing trouble again.


    But Jifeng couldn''t worry about Leng Meifang, fearing that she wouldmit suicide. At night, after Aunt Gu fell asleep, she climbed over the wall and broke the window and came in to find Leng Meifang.


    After seeing Leng Meifang sleeping peacefully on the kang, she felt relieved. After a greedy look, she was ready to turn around and leave.


    But before he climbed to the window, he heard Leng Meifang''s voice: "Brother Ji~"


    "Mei Fang, you''re awake." Ji Feng was startled and quickly turned around and went down the window and exined: "Mei Fang, don''t be afraid. I have no other intention. I am just worried that you will do something stupid, so I came to see you. I Just leave.


    Leng Meifang said: "Brother Ji, don''t leave. In fact, I have been waiting for you."


    After Jifeng heard this, he was filled with ecstasy. What did Mei Fang mean? Could it be...


    But Leng Meifang didn''t mean that. Instead, she said: "Brother Ji, it''s too stuffy here. Can you take me out to get some fresh air? I''m so suffocated."


    Ji Feng frowned and said, "It''s almost midnight now. I''m afraid it won''t be good if I take you out."


    Leng Meifang smiled bitterly: "Fu Mingcong is acting crazy today. He drew a knife and forced me to get engaged to him... I will marry him in less than ten days, and I will spend the rest of my life in a deep house. Please help me." , let me rx for once, okay?"


    Her voice was too sad and her look was too sad for Ji Feng to refuse: "Meifang, don''t despair, I will take you out, but we have toe back quickly and we can''t spend the night outside."


    If the news spread that they spent the night outside, it would harm Mei Fang.


    Leng Meifang didn''t want to spend the night outside with him. She wanted to find Fang Si: "Well, brother Ji, don''t worry, we''ll be back in half an hour."


    After saying that, he stood up, put on his coat and cloak, put a piece of paper on the table, pressed it with a teapot, and said, "Brother Ji, I left a message for Aunt Gu. Even if she finds out that I''m not here, she won''t panic. Let''s go."

 Chapter 1857: couple

    Chapter 1857: couple


    Chapter 1857 Husband and wife


    However, what the letter said was not that she went out for air at all, but that she stayed at Fang''s house overnight and that she and Fourth Young Master Fang were already married.


    But Jifeng believed her and did not look at the piece of paper. Instead, he led her through the window and the wall and left the cold house.


    "Meifang, there are soldiers patrolling the assembly area. Let''s not go too far. Just go to Xiaohu Slope and sit down." Ji Feng was afraid of running into the patrolling soldiers and ruining Leng Meifang''s reputation.


    Leng Meifang said: "I heard that there are graves on Xiaohu Slope. I''m afraid. Let''s sit by the jujube tree. It''s close to home."


    The house where Mrs. Bai lives is on the same road as the road to the date tree.


    Its done. Jifeng agreed and took Leng Meifang to the jujube tree.


    Jifeng is from a hundred households. He has be familiar with the patrol route in the past few days since he came to the gathering ce. He was the soldier who sessfully avoided the patrol and brought Leng Meifang to the jujube tree.


    Leng Meifang sat under the jujube tree for a while and suddenly said: "Brother Ji, please leave for a while. I, I am a little inconvenient."


    means to relieve oneself.


    Ji Feng''s face was blood red. He quickly got up and left. He walked a little further, but he didn''t dare to go too far for fear that something might happen to Leng Meifang.


    Not long after, he heard footstepsing from behind. The footsteps were getting farther and farther. It seemed that Mei Fang was walking in to relieve herself.


    But Mei Fang was gone for a long time, and there was no movement for more than a quarter of an hour.


    Ji Feng was very worried. He wanted to call her, but he was afraid that the patrolling soldiers would hear him when he shouted. He wanted to find someone, but he was also afraid that he would run into Mei Fang who was relieving herself and ruin her innocence. He could only endure it and passed. After half an hour, seeing that Mei Fang still hadn''te back, he boldly walked into the jujube tree to see what was going on.


    But the strange thing is that he walked for half a quarter of an hour without seeing Mei Fang, and there was no sign of relieving himself on the road.


    Ji Feng panicked, and fear surged into his heart. Could it be that Mei Fang had been kidnapped? !


    Ji Feng went crazy and hurriedly looked for someone around him.


    When he was looking for Leng Meifang like crazy, Leng Meifang had sessfully entered the Bai family''s house.


    Leng Meifang was able toe in because she handed the handkerchief that Fang Si used to wipe her tears to the servant guarding the door, and said something ambiguous.


    The servants did not dare to neglect and hurriedly went to report to Fangsi.


    Fangsi was stunned when he heard this. Oh my ancestors, he actually met such a fierce woman. She just got engaged during the day and came to see him at night!


    Fang Si was afraid that Leng Meifang would make a big fuss and make the matter unclear, so he could only ask his servants to invite Leng Meifang in and take her to the side room to wait.


    But Fang Si didn''t dare to see her, for fear that she would do something more violent, such as **** and taking off his belt, ruining his innocence, etc. He told the servant who brought her in: "Tell her, I''m sleeping and I need to wake him up." I''ll have to freshen up before I cane see her, which will take at least two-quarters of an hour."


    It was about this time that the nurse was sent to Fu Mingcong''s house to summon someone.


    Yes. The servant hurriedly went to tell Leng Meifang.


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang felt uneasy... In the past, she had never really suffered a loss when trying to get a man. At most, she was kissed by the former county magistrate''s son, but tonight she wanted to have **** with Fang Sisheng. When the rice is cooked, I feel scared when I make such a decision.


    After being silent for a while, she said with tears in her eyes: "Please ask Mr. Fang toe over quickly... Mei Fang has something very important to see him~"


    After saying this, she gave the servant Yingying a gift. Her delicate appearance, heart-wrenching tone, and specially described beautiful face made the servants fall in love with her. Her tone became a little gentler and she said: "Don''t worry, Miss Leng. My young master wille right away when he knows it''s Miss Leng who''s here."


    These words are also from Fang Sijiao, and the purpose is to stabilize Leng Meifang.


    When Leng Meifang heard this, she was ecstatic... Sure enough, Fang Si was attracted to her. When Fang Si came, if she was bolder, she would definitely make things happen with Fang Si. As long as she has four houses, what else can the Fu family do to her? How dare a fourth-rank generalpete with a first-rank minister?


    But Leng Meifang thought too well. She waited for a full three-quarters of an hour. When she could no longer wait any longer, she finally heard the sound of running outside the door.


    The Fourth Young Master Fang is finally here!


    Leng Meifang stood up quickly, forcing herself to shed tears, staring at the door of the wing, waiting for the fourth young master toe in.


    But it was not Mr. Fang who rushed in, but Fu Mingcong!


    Bitch, bitch, you look down on me so much and you dare to hook up with a man after you are engaged to me. I will kill you! Fu Mingcong looked ferocious, holding a knife in his hand and shing at Leng Meifang.


    Ah! Leng Meifang screamed and hid in a hurry. She was the one who dodged quickly, otherwise she would have been stabbed.


    "Brother Fu, please stop, don''t let anyone die!" Young Master Fang Si followed the nurse in, and grabbed Fu Mingcong''s knife hand. During the fight between the two, Fang Si was cut by the knife, but somehow It was to **** the knife from Fu Mingcong''s hand.


    Fu Mingcong lost his knife and became even more furious. He rushed over to hold Leng Meifang down and beat her.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Several ps came down, and Leng Meifang was pped hard.


    Fu Mingcong: "Bitch, I asked you to hook up with a man, and if you make you restless, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Leng Meifang was beaten until she cried and begged for mercy: "Ah, stop beating me, I was robbed..."


    Has it been robbed?


    The Fourth Young Master Fang was so angry that you, woman, are taking advantage of me and trying to harm me. He hurriedly shouted: "Get Fourth Master Fu away!"


    The Fang family nurse hurriedly pulled Fu Mingcong away.


    The Fourth Young Master Fang immediately drove them away: "Brother Fu, this house is allocated to my brother-inw and sister, and this is your housework. You should take your fiance home as soon as possible. You can make any trouble at home. Dont make trouble in my brother-inw and sisters house.


    He added a special sentence: "I have no thoughts about Miss Leng, and I have never touched her. I am innocent. As soon as shees to me, I will send you a message immediately."


    Finally, he chased people away again: "You should leave quickly, I don''t want to get involved in your family''s affairs."


    Leng Meifang couldn''t believe it when she heard this... How could Fang Si do this? She even delivered it to her door by herself, but Fang Si didnt want it. He still wasnt a man!


    Fangsi said, I am a man and a picky man, so I will not touch a woman like you who is not involved with many men.


    When Fang Si saw Leng Meifang looking at her in shock, he simply said: "Leng Meifang, you always think that you can y with men as long as you are beautiful, but you really can''t The country is beautiful, and the capital is full of beauties who are more beautiful than you. I have no shortage of people in my house."


    "Bitch, did you hear that? You''re even asking for help!" Fu Mingcong was so angry that he grabbed Leng Meifang, dragged her out of the Bai family''s house, threw her into the carriage, and said to the coachman: "Go back, I I have to deal with this **** tonight!"


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang trembled all over: "You, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" Fu Mingcong sneered: "Oh, you are in need of a man, then I will satisfy you!"


    So when the Leng family found the piece of paper and came to Fang''s house to look for someone, they were told that Leng Meifang was being taken to Fu Mingcong''s house and rushed to Fu Mingcong''s house to look for someone. Leng Meifang and Fu Mingcong had already be a real couple.


    Leng Meifang was tortured so badly that she almost lost her dignity.

 Chapter 1858: Still despised

    Chapter 1858: Still despised


    Chapter 1858 Still Being Disdained


    "Meifang~" Gu looked at the rag-like Leng Meifang, her feet felt weak, she quickly turned around to stop Ji Feng who was about to rush in, and said: "Don''te in, you have nothing to do here!"


    Haunted Aunt Gu again: "Quickly go in and take care of Mei Fang."


    Hey. Aunt Gu hurriedly got into the house and closed the door with a bang.


    Ji Feng felt something was wrong and asked worriedly: "Sister-inw, what''s going on inside? But Mei Fang..."


    "Stop asking, are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? How can you not know for such a big person?!" Gu was furious and wanted to kill Ji Feng. She pointed at him and cursed: "Do you have any brains?" ? He actually took her out of the house in the middle of the night, and now you have harmed her, you are satisfied!"


    Fu Mingcong was only wrapped in a long robe and stood by the door, like a prostitute. He gloated and said with a smile: "Sister-inw, what you said is wrong. What do you mean by harming her? Without Ji Baihu''s help, I would have Its impossible for Mei Fang to get married early, this is such a happy event.


    "Shut up, you bad and innocent beast!" Ji Feng looked sad and angrily rushed towards Fu Mingcong, punching him twice: "How could you do this to Mei Fang? How can she survive in the future? ?!


    Fu Mingcong was beaten severely and was in so much pain that he didnt even have a chance to call for help.


    Fortunately, Fu''s nursing home rushed over in time and had a fight with Jifeng, and then Fu Mingcong was rescued.


    There were about twenty people in the Fu family''s nursing home. Ji Feng was fighting alone and was no match for them. After fighting for a quarter of an hour, he waspletely knocked to the ground by the Fu family''s nursing home and tied up.


    Fu Mingcong stood in front of the door andughed loudly, walked over unsteadily, stepped on his face, took a sip, and cursed: "Idiot, you are still fighting for that **** after all, what is your brain?" There are more problems than me. Leng Meifang has been using you, do you know? Do you know how she came to my house? "


    "It''s because that **** went to the Bai family to find the fourth young master Fang and nned to throw herself into his arms. The fourth young master Fang was so frightened that he sent someone to inform me, so I rushed to the Fang''s house to bring her back. When I saw her She reallycked love from a man, so I helped her, proposed marriage, and had a bridal chamber with her. This is the whole story. If you idiot, you dont believe me, I can call the Fang family members and lets confront her!"


    There was no need to confront her at all. The piece of paper Mei Fang left had already written clearly: I am at Fangs house.


    Although there are only four characters, Mei Fang and Mrs. Bai are not that familiar. It is impossible for her to go to Fang''s house to find Mrs. Bai in the middle of the night, right?


    Obviously, Fu Mingcong is right.


    The Fang family was afraid that they would be involved in this bad thing. When they found the Fang family, the fourth son of the Fang family came out in person and said: "Miss Leng was picked up by her fianc. Miss Leng and I are innocent and have never transgressed." In this ce, my Fang family will not do anything to steal someone''s fiance. I hope Miss Leng can marry peacefully and not do such scary things again in the future."


    At that time, Mrs. Gu was extremely embarrassed and had no face to respond to Mr. Fang''s words, so she hurriedly led people to Fu Mingcong''s house.


    So Ji Feng knew very well that he was being used by Mei Fang...but he had liked her for several years, and after seeing what happened to her tonight, he really couldn''t hate her.


    With a click of his tongue, Fu Mingcong said: "Looking at your face full of grief and intolerance, it seems that you still haven''t woken up. In this case, I will give you a chance to ask Leng Meifang in person to see if she is willing to marry you. , or are you willing to marry me?!"


    this?


    Ji Feng was shocked: "What did you say?"


    Fu Mingcong: "I said, if that **** is willing to marry you, I will break off the engagement with her and make the two of you two miserable lovers, and you won''t have to worry about her for the rest of your life." Opportunity to free Ji Feng.


    And Fu Mingcong is not worried that Leng Meifang will choose Jifeng, because he has already seen through that bitch. Leng Meifang hates poverty and loves wealth. Jifeng is just a hundred-year-old, and his family is poor. Leng Meifang It is impossible for Fang to fall in love with him.


    "How about it? Do you want to follow me in and ask Leng Meifang? Is it because she has a bad body that you despise her and are not willing to marry her?" Fu Mingcong sneered and said, "What if you were slept with by me because of her?" If she just dislikes her, then you are not sincere towards her."


    Ji Feng shouted: "Shut up, you are not allowed to humiliate Mei Fang with words!"


    Why cant I sleep? Is this what a schr can say?


    Fu Mingcong sneered when he heard that. Now that he has lost his official position and lost his face, why should he care? He chuckled and said: "Leng Meifang is my fiance, but she goes to hook up with other men in the middle of the night. Not only can I You can humiliate her verbally, you can also humiliate her body, and you can even sink her into the pond as your fianc! If you are distressed, marry her home and see if she will marry you? "


    After saying that, he ordered the guardian: "Take him into the house and let him ask the **** himself who she is going to marry."


    After hearing this, the nursing staff immediately picked up Jifeng and took him into the house.


    Mother Gu had already dressed Leng Meifang. At this moment, Leng Meifang was sitting on the kang in despair... She was put to sleep by Fu Mingcong. The innocent body she had protected for almost eighteen years was just gone, ah!


    Leng Meifang was in so much pain. Without her innocence, which young man from a wealthy family would be willing to marry her?


    However, Jifeng is willing to marry.


    Ji Feng looked at Leng Meifang, who was trembling and crying in Nanny Gu''s arms. He was so distressed that he shed tears with Leng Meifang. He choked and said: "Meifang, don''t be sad... If you are not willing to marry Fu Mingcong, you can go home and I will marry you as my wife... Don''t worry, I won''t dislike you and will treat you well."


    After hearing this, Leng Meifang was stunned. After a moment, she turned to look at Jifeng. Suddenly she became furious, grabbed the wine bottle on the table, and threw it at Jifeng: "Bah, who are you? Who cares about your real wife?" position! You still wont dislike me? I am a youngdy from a Qianhu family, a beauty that is hard to find in the entire northwest. I should marry into a wealthy family and live a good life. Is it your turn to dislike me? Even if I am no longer innocent now. Body, but its not your turn to take advantage!


    Not to mention Jifeng, everyone present was shocked.


    Hahaha, Fu Mingcong burst outughing so hard that he almost died. He pointed at Jifeng and asked, "You heard me? This **** has never set her sights on you from beginning to end. You can''t even take advantage of her in her eyes." Its not her turn, shes just using you, wake up!


    Ji Feng''s head was buzzing. He looked at Leng Meifang and was unable to speak for a long time.


    But Leng Meifang no longer looked at him and asked Fu Mingcong: "Are you still willing to marry me as your legal wife?"


    What happened tonight, and Fu Mingcong got her body again. She was very worried that Fu Mingcong would abandon her after sleeping and no longer give her the position of his wife.


    But Fu Mingcong said: "Don''t worry, my Fu family is a proud person, and I have never regretted the marriage after setting a date."


    The eldest brother said that this was the punishment for him and Leng Meifangs broken n. They would be tied together and resent each other for the rest of their lives!

 Chapter 1859: wake up

    Chapter 1859: wake up


    Chapter 1859 Awakening


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, her whole body came to life, and she hurriedly said to Leng Meifang: "Did you hear that? You are still the legal wife of Fourth Master Fu. From now on, live a good life with Fourth Master Fu and stop doing other harmful things. Son, otherwise the Leng family will sever ties with you, leaving you without your mothers family to rely on!


    Although the Leng family has fallen into decline, a married woman will beughed at if she does not have a natal family.


    Leng Meifang didn''t answer. She just looked at Fu Mingcong and said, "It''s almost dawn. I want to go home. Send a team of nurses to take me back. After dawn tomorrow, you cane to my house to discuss the betrothal gift."


    She and Jifeng had a falling out, and she was afraid that Jifeng would go crazy and kill her, so she asked Fu Mingcong to protect her in the hospital.


    Fu Mingcong snorted coldly: "You don''t need to tell me that I will send a nurse to keep an eye on you. As for the betrothal gift, you don''t have to worry. If you don''t give the Leng family a betrothal gift, my Fu family will also be embarrassed."


    Ji Feng looked at them and listened to their conversation. He was dumbfounded and his head was buzzing.


    Who is he?


    Who is he?


    He fought hard for Leng Meifang. After learning that something happened to her, he immediately rushed to find her and beat Fu Mingcong angrily for her. He even said that he would marry her, but Leng Meifang didn''t take him seriously at all. After scolding him, , regardless of his feelings, asked Fu Mingcong for a betrothal gift in front of him.


    Hahaha! Jifengughed loudly, startling everyone present.


    Leng Meifang was scared to death, fearing that Ji Feng would be too stimted and would publicize what she had done tonight, so she hurriedly said: "Brother Ji, I know you like me, but I am already engaged to Fourth Master Fu. It is impossible for me to regret my marriage and marry you... Fourth Master Fus brother is General Fu, and you still have a widowed mother and brothers under yourmand to take care of. Please keep your mouth shut about tonights affairs.


    "Ha!" Jifengughed again. He cared about her so much, but she was using him. After using him, she warned: "If I tell this matter, will you let General Fu?" Are you going to embarrass me and make me and my soldiers never have a good life?"


    Leng Meifang moved her mouth, and just as she was about to speak, Ji Feng interrupted her: "No need to say anything, don''t worry, I, Ji Feng, have never been a talkative person... You have always been very smart, and you want to marry into the Fu family In the end, my life will be rich and noble, and I dont need to worry anymore... Farewell!"


    After Ji Feng finished speaking, he turned around and left, but his heart was bleeding. What on earth has he been these past few years? Since Leng Meifang didn''t like him, why didn''t she tell him and instead got entangled with him, making him always think that there was still a possibility between them.


    Ji Feng staggered as he walked. The sky was still dark, and he didnt know where he was going.


    With a thud, a small stone suddenly hit him from his side, hitting him squarely.


    He turned his head and nced, and saw two people standing on his right, the fourth son of the house, and beside him was a boy holding antern.


    Jifeng pointed to thentern and asked, "Do your rich families all use such exquisite things?"


    Thenterns that illuminate the road are still attached to the mother-of-pearl flowers, but since he was a child, almost all the ones that illuminate the road are torches, and most of them use torches at home. Even during the Lantern Festival, they can''t afford to buynterns, so they can only watch.


    No, he had bought antern with one month''s military sry. He originally nned to give it to Leng Meifang, but the county magistrate''sntern was much prettier than his.


    He felt ashamed of himself and hurriedly hid his ownntern after seeing her epting thentern from the county magistrate.


    But the county magistrate''s family disliked the poor and loved the rich, and the county magistrate''s wife refused to allow the county magistrate''s son to marry Leng Meifang, so the matter failed. Because it didn''t work out, he felt that he had a chance and boldly proposed to the Leng family.


    Ke Lengjia has not replied.


    He went to beg again, but the Leng family still didn''t agree. They just said that the family would think about it, and they kept dying until Lieutenant General Yu fell in love with him and wanted to betroth Miss Yu to him.


    Mother was very happy and agreed.


    Later, for some reason, gossip spread between him and Leng Meifang. Miss Yu was very angry and beat Leng Meifang, while he beat Miss Yu, and the marriage with the Yu family failed.


    My mother was furious and scolded Leng Meifang. In the end, the Leng family rejected his marriage proposal.


    At that time, Leng Meifang cried and said to him: "Brother Ji, we can''t be unfilial for our own good... Forget about the marriage, Mei Fang doesn''t want you to be in trouble."


    He was in so much pain that he almost broke off the rtionship with his mother.


    Later, he made a meritorious service and met Mei Fang by chance. He found that Mei Fang had injuries on her face. After questioning, he found out that Gu was angry with her because Leng Qingsong had not been promoted and had beaten her.


    He always felt sorry for Leng Meifang because of his mother''s affairs. Seeing that she was having a hard life at home, in order to make her life better, he gave the credit to Leng Qingsong, and Leng Qingsong was promoted. Thinking about it now...


    "Hey, why haven''t you replied?" The Fourth Young Master Fang had already walked over, pushing him and saying, "Do you want to go drinking with me? Don''t worry, my Fang family brought the wine, and you don''t have to be on duty. Its okay to be drunk too much.


    "Drink?" Ji Feng has not drank for a long time. After all, it is an expensive thing, but now he feels extremely ufortable and wants to get drunk, so he immediately agrees: "Okay."


    The fourth son of the house took him to the courtyard where he lived, and the two sat on the fire kang and drank together.


    The Fang family is rich and has brought a lot of supplies. Now they have wine and meat, and they can eat whatever they want, but Jifeng just keeps drinking wine, and Fang Si refuses to listen to his advice.


    After drinking three jars of wine, I finally got drunk.


    The young man said: "You are considered drunk. If you are not drunk anymore, the young master will drink up all his wine!"


    Just drink it up and ask your family to bring it to you again. Fang Si yawned and said, Watch him, dont let him get drunk to death. Call me when he wakes up.


    "Yes." The boy responded, clearing the table and guarding the two of them.


    By the time Ji Feng woke up, it was almost noon.


    Fang Si didnt drink muchst night and woke up earlier than Jifeng. He was sitting on the fire bed writing an article. When he saw that he was awake, he said: Wake up.


    "Yeah." Ji Feng''s head was aching, so he knocked on his head and read Fang Si''s article... He could understand a little bit, and felt that Fang Si''s article was very well written, and it changed his mind a lot. : "I didn''t expect you to write such a serious article."


    It seems to be written about how to reduce taxes for the public. In short, it is a good thing that benefits the country and the people.


    Fang Si smiled: "That''s natural. A young master from a wealthy family doesn''t just know how to eat, drink and have fun. He also has to do a lot of work. His life is not easy."


    He asked him again: "Do you want to go back to Leng''s house?"


    This question stunned Jifeng, and he couldn''t answer it for a while.


    Seeing this, Fang Si changed the topic and suddenly said: "If you are not in a hurry to go back, just wait until the doctores and give you a look and give you a sobering medicine soup, so that you can feel better."


    Ji Feng shook his head: "No need, I''m a rough man, I''ll be patient and I''ll get over it."


    Fang Si said: "It''s better to see the doctor, it will be good for you."


    Not long after, the doctors came, there were two of them.


    One is Dr. Shi and the other is Dr. Mo.


    The two of them were not here to prescribe Jifeng''s hangover decoction, but to tell him the whole story of Leng Meifang and Fu Mingcong''s bad rtionship.


    "These two are infatuated. Theymitted suicide for each other. Now they have finally decided to get married. They will get married in a few days. Everyone is happy." Old Doctor Mo said, with obvious disgust on his face.


    These two are so troublesome, let''s get married as soon as possible, lest they harm other decent people again.

 Chapter 1860: This unfortunate fate

    Chapter 1860: This unfortunate fate


    Chapter 1860 This unfortunate fate


    After hearing this, Ji Feng was stunned. His head ached. It took him a while before he smiled bitterly... Leng Meifang was so aggrieved and repelled Fu Mingcong in front of him. He thought she didn''t like Fu Mingcong. Fu Mingcong saw that she was good-looking, so he forced the Leng family to marry her to him.


    Unexpectedly, the truth is like this!


    But since it was Fu Mingcong who she risked her life to get, why did she dislike him again?


    Fang Si had already sent the two doctors away, pointed at his face, and said: "That woman is just riding a donkey in search of a horse. When she sees something better, she will throw it away. She used to like Fu Mingcong, but she can''t." After I showed up, the Fu family couldn''t stand it anymore, and they came to pester me again, trying to get into my house."


    After saying that, he looked at Jifeng and said: "You are a capable person and should not be ruined by this kind of woman. It''s time for you to wake up. It''s not toote to wake up now. You can take advantage of the war between Da Chu and Da Rong." Make great achievements and be a general in the future."


    After hearing this, Ji Feng was moved, but felt something was wrong. He looked at Fang Si, stared at him and asked, "Why did you help me? What do you want?"


    "Ha, look, you are not too stupid. Howe you have been fooled by Leng Meifang for several years? I can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out." After making a joke, Fang Si stoppedughing and said, "Shi Dao Tai The Fang family and many of their inws are civil servants and have no military power. Now they want to make friends with the generals in the army, hoping that when the world gets worse in the future, these generals who have been helped by the Fang family can save the Fang family. "


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, the Fang family will not let you do anything that vites military regtions. That is, when the Fang family is in trouble in the future, if it is convenient for you, send troops to rescue the Fang family. Don''t let the Fang family die in troubled times." be."


    Ji Feng frowned when he heard this: "If the Fang family is bullied by evil people, and I encounter it, I will definitely find a way to save it, but... are the Fang family too pessimistic about the world? We have defeated the thieves, and we need to recuperate for a few days. Year, after driving the bandits out of Chu territory in one fell swoop, the people will be able to live a stable life and the world will be better. What are the Fang family still worried about?"


    Fang Si smiled and did not tell him the truth. He only said: "Aristocratic families are like this. They like to prepare for a rainy day. After all, if a family has a big business, it will be toote before they make arrangements until they are in a desperate situation."


    He acted like a ruffian again, pointed at him and said: "Remember, you promised me that if you dare to cheat, I will design some fairy jumps for you, so that you will be tricked until you are even naked. Anyway, you are like this People have no brains when ites to the rtionship between men and women, and they can trick you just by setting up a trap."


    Ji Fengs face darkened and he stopped talking to Fang Si.


    When Fang Si saw this, he asked him, "You''re not still thinking about Leng Meifang, are you?"


    If Jifeng still doesn''t wake up, it''s not worth his while.


    Ji Feng shook his head: "Don''t worry, the lesson learnedst night is enough. It is her own choice to marry into the Fu family. From now on... she and I will not owe each other anything."


    Fangsi is a veteran of flowers. When he heard this, he sneered: "Don''t owe each other? You are so generous. Leng Meifang owes you, I am afraid it will take two lifetimes to repay."


    He added: "When Leng Meifang came over to flirt with me, I sent someone to check her... After you got engaged to Miss Yu, gossip suddenly spread between you and Leng Meifang, which ultimately led to the failure of your marriage to Miss Yu. .Have you ever thought that these gossips were actually spread by Leng Meifang herself, deliberately to ruin your marriage with the Yu family? "


    Ji Feng was shocked and hurriedly denied: "Impossible. She cares about her reputation. How could she deliberately say such things?"


    Fang Si sneered: "Oh, you don''t understand women. Some women are very domineering. Even if she doesn''t want it, she will get angry when she sees the other person get a better family status than her, and try to ruin other people''s marriages. And you If Leng Qingsong marries the Yu family, there will be no possibility of promotion for Leng Qingsong."


    You idiot, you have been plotted by the whole Leng family.


    After Jifeng heard this, he remembered what his mother had said. It was Leng Meifang who deliberately angered Miss Yu and asked her to beat her, which ruined his marriage with Miss Yu.


    He didnt believe it at first, but after what happenedst night, Jifeng believed it.


    His face turned pale, pain welled up in his heart, and a sense of coldness arose... Leng Meifang, looking at the cold and elegant girl like a plum blossom, turned out to be such a vicious person.


    She was obviously ying tricks on him, using him, and making him feel that it was all her fault. She made herself feel guilty towards her for several years. And because of her guilt, she gave Leng Qingsong the credit for all the hard work she had worked for. There was a bang, and Jifeng was furious and lifted the small table on the kang.


    There was a crash, and the things on the table fell to the floor.


    Fang Si was angry: "What are you doing by flipping the table? My article is still on the table, and the ink has been sshed all over it."


    "I''m sorry..." Ji Feng''s throat felt as if someone was strangling him. He squeezed out a sentence from his throat: "I''ll take my leave first. Thank you Mr. Fang for saving your life."


    If it weren''t for Fang Si''s help, he might never be able to recognize Leng Meifang''s true face in his life, and would have to be used by her all his life and work for her.


    Ji Feng waspletely awakened. After leaving the Fang family, he went to the Leng family and took away all his soldiers and horses.


    He went to see General Fu again, asked for a piece ofnd, and led his troops to camp there. He nned to return to the Daokougou camp in two days.


    He also said: "Leng Qianhu is dead and we are no longer his soldiers. From now on, the affairs of the Leng family will have nothing to do with us."


    These words blew through the entire gathering ce like the wind, causing everyone to specte: "Ji Baihu was very kind to the Leng family before, but why did it change in the blink of an eye? Did the Leng family do something? Did you offend him?"


    Someone who knows the inside story said: "It''s not just the Leng family whomitted crimes and made people angry..."


    On the night of Leng Meifang''s ident, Ji Feng was looking for Leng Meifang at the gathering ce to make some noise. He was met by the patrolling soldiers and went back to tell his wife.


    After hearing this, the wives of the patrolling soldiers heard that there was alsomotion in the Fang family and the Fu family that night, and then thought about the marriage between Leng Meifang and Fu Mingcong, and the entanglement between Leng Meifang and Fang Si. As well as the fact that Jifeng had been in love with Leng Meifang for several years and even discussed getting married. Afterbining these things, we can get a rough idea of what happened to Leng Meifang that night.


    Therefore, within two days, the news about Leng Meifang''s bad health spread in the gathering ce.


    As for who was responsible for the damage, some said it was Fang Si, some said it was Fu Mingcong, and some said it was Jifeng.


    General Fu was so angry that he sent troops to arrest a few gossiping women before the matter was suppressed.


    Immediately ordered Fu Mingcong to move to the county town house immediately, and the Leng family and his family also moved to the county town.


    As for Jifeng, he was ordered to lead his troops back to Daokougou in the Ming Dynasty.


    Get out of here, get everyone out of here. If you dont get out of here, this **** will never end!


    However, Jifeng did not leave because the generals in Daokouigou returned to the gathering ce to receive their rtives.


    Qin Sang and others were the fastest to arrive at the gathering ce. As soon as they arrived at the gathering ce, news came out: Jifeng was assigned to be a hundred households under Niu Dabao.


    When Mrs. Kuang heard the news, she smashed the flute in her hand, pointed at Niu Dabao and said: "No, hurry up and send that unlucky one back to me. If such a fool works under you, he will definitely be killed." We all died because of the disaster!

 Chapter 1861: It hurts my heart

    Chapter 1861: It hurts my heart


    Chapter 1861 Heartbroken


    Niu Dabao said: "What are you crazy about, mother-inw? These are the soldiers and horses assigned by the Lord. Whoever is assigned will have to be chosen. How can I choose? Besides, that Jifeng is pretty good and can fight well. This time he made a meritorious service, and the soldiers and horses under hismand suffered very few casualties. Now he leads more than 70 people and 21 horses, which is much better than other hundreds of households who only lead 20 to 30 people."


    Niu Dabao waved his hand and said: "It''s just him, change it to whatever you want!"


    If you dont want to change? If you dont change, just wait and deal with his bad affairs! Kuang was also fierce and told the story of Jifeng, Leng Meifang, Fu Mingcong, and Fang Si in public.


    His!


    Niu Dabao and his soldiers all took a deep breath after hearing this.


    Whats more, is this happening? Even though he was as informal as a bull and a leopard, he still felt that this was embarrassing: Why did it end up like this?


    Kuang snorted coldly: "It''s not because Ji Feng was stupid and was taken advantage of by the Leng family''s daughter. As a result, the Leng family''s daughter failed in her attempt to seduce the Fourth Young Master Fang, but she became a good friend with Fu Mingcong. Now that the Fourth Young Master Fang has nothing to do, Leng I and Fu Mingcong are also going to the county town to get married, but even Ji Feng didn''t get anything, and he became theughing stock of everyone. Look, do you dare to take such a fool? Send it back to me quickly! "


    this?


    Niu Dabao was in a dilemma. He thought for a moment and said, "Don''t be anxious. I''ll go to Sang to discuss it and ask him what he wants."


    Sang is very capable and knows how to handle things, so you might as well ask him first.


    Mrs. Kuang agreed: "Sure, you go quickly. In short, it''s best not to hire Jifeng. He is too confused when ites to women and can easily do bad things."


    "I know, you take your rtives and cook the food. The soldiers have been tired after traveling for a day and a night, so let them all have a full meal." After Niu Dabao exined, he rode his horse to find Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was tripped up by General Fu.


    General Fu was very excited when he heard that Zhong Yu followed Qin Sang to the meeting ce.


    The Zhong family is not only a wealthy family, a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River, and his father and brother are also high-ranking officials. They are people that General Xu wants to win over. General Fu does not dare to neglect and meets with him in person.


    Zhong Yu was also given a house: "This is my brother''s house. He made a mistake and has been dismissed from office. He will move to the county town today. The house has everything you need. You can live in it now."


    After saying that, he wrote a document for dividing the house and gave it to Zhong Yu.


    "General Fu''s brother was dismissed from office? What did he do? Is it serious? Is it possible that he will retaliate in the future?" Zhong Yu asked after taking the document. He originally wanted to express a few words of concern, but it embarrassed General Fu.


    General Fu said: "There is war in the northwest. He is a schr and is not suitable to live in the northwest. After getting married, he will return to his hometown to guard the tombs of his ancestors and will not be an official again."


    "That''s it. General, I would like to congratte Brother Fu on his wedding." Zhong Yu said sheepishly, "Money is tight now. After the moneyes from home, I will send the congrattory gift to General Fu and ask General Fu to pass it on." To your brother."


    You are quite polite, but General Fu wishes he would not mention this!


    "Mr. Zhong is interested." General Fu smiled and hurriedly sent Zhong Yu away: "They should be leaving soon. You can go over now."


    "Hey, thank you General Fu." Zhong Yu responded and left happily. He also pulled Qin Sang and begged: "Master Qianhu, please show me the way. I don''t know where Fu''s house is?"


    Another benefit: "I will ask dad and eldest brother to send us arge amount of grain and wine to make alcohol!"


    Alcohol can reduce inmmation of wounds and reduce the chance of soldiers dying from knife wounds. But if you want to make alcohol, you need wine, and wine needs food. Nowadays, food is precious. It is impossible to makerge quantities of wine and buy wine in the northwest. , will be controlled, but the Zhong family is a wealthy family and has two high-ranking officials, so they have a way to send wine here. Qin Sang agreed, got on his horse and said, "Let''s go."


    Hey! Zhong Yu was very happy and rode his horse to follow Qin Sang.


    However, Qin Sang walked a little slowly because he had to take care of the newly picked plum blossoms... When he hurried back to the gathering ce, he met a few early plum blossoms that were blooming well. He folded a bundle, tied it to the saddle, and brought it back to Small fish.


    Many people saw it, and Zhong Yu evenughed at him for turning into a woman. What kind of flowers do you want to do? !


    But he was the only one who dared tough at Qin Sang. The other soldiers lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    It was very lively in front of Fu Mingcong''s house. There were more than a dozen mule carts parked, some carrying people and some carrying supplies. Just looking at these dozen mule carts, you can tell that even if Fu Mingcong is dismissed, the Fu family''s wealth will be Let him live a prosperous life.


    Leng Meifang was sitting in the mule cart, watching the servants of the Fu family constantly moving things, and her depression felt better... Mrs. Gu was right, Fu Mingcong was not bad, even if she did not be an official, she could still have enough food and clothing. lifetime.


    If she really wants to be an official''s wife, she can use her money to buy a minor official in her hometown after Fu Mingcong returns to his hometown. After all, the world is in chaos now and no one is strictly controlling this.


    But not long after Leng Meifang felt relieved, her face became distorted, just because she saw Qin Sang... He put on his battle armor and rode his horse. The horse''s speed was neither hasty nor slow, and he carried the majesty of a warrior but also a sense of dignity. His dignified air, coupled with his handsome appearance, made him a rare man who was banished to immortality.


    Such a man is much better than Fu Mingcong, a weakling and a loser!


    But such a man does not belong to her, but married to Gu!


    However, Leng Meifang''s mood improved again when she thought that a man like Qin Sang would have to live with an ugly woman like Gu who came from the countryside and had small scars on her face.


    Hehe, her life is not easy, and Qin Sang''s life is not much easier either.


    And Mrs. Gu, dont think that Qin Sang will be good to her all her life. Men are changeable. After a few years, Qin Sang will definitely take a concubine. When the timees, Mrs. Gu will be Mrs. Gu and her dowry will be used up. Disgusted by men!


    "Hey, can you move the mule cart to the side? It''s blocking the gate." Zhong Yu frowned and said to the cart driver. He felt that the Fu family''s cart driver really didn''t know how to park. How could anyone park the cart in the middle of the door?


    This is not the driver of the Fu family, but the driver of the Gu family. The driver is the Gu steward.


    Butler Gu was already unhappy when he was assigned to drive the car. He frowned and said, "Who are you? This is the Fu family''s ce. My girl is the mistress of the Fu family. What''s wrong with parking the car here?"


    Mother of the Fu family? Zhong Yu also asked sincerely, But General Fu said that his brother is not married yet and will only marry in the county town after he moves to the county town. Where can the mistresse from now?


    These words made Gu Gu Guanjia confused, and he didnt know how to answer.


    Zhong Yu added: "My Zhong Yu is a descendant of the Zhong family from the Jiangnan family. My father and brother are officials in the capital. I came to the northwest to fight. I went back to the meeting ce with Qin Qianhu to pick up people. I just met General Fu. He has already You gave me this house and let me live in it now."


    so


    He pointed to the driver and said, "Please move the mule cart away. I want to go in and look at the house."


    These words were like a knife, stabbing into Leng Meifang''s heart one by one, until she almost copsed... The son of a wealthy family, his family lives in the prosperous Jiangnan, and his father and brother are still officials in the capital. Assemble There is such a person in the field!

 Chapter 1862: because you are stupid

    Chapter 1862: because you are stupid


    Chapter 1862 Because you are stupid


    Looking at Zhong Yu''s appearance, he has a good face, better than Fang Si, tall and straight body, and looks in good shape, but he is a little thinner. He must have lost weight from the war. If he takes two months, he will If you raise the lost meat back, you will definitely be a rich and handsome young man!


    But why, why did she only meet him now?


    If she could have met him earlier, or if she had not run to find Fang Si that night and not let her innocence be ruined, she would have dared to give him another try even if she had just met Zhong Yu at this moment.


    However, her innocence is gone, and she can only spend the rest of her life with Fu Mingcong, ah!


    Leng Meifang screamed in her heart, hating Ji Feng so much. If Ji Feng didn''t take her out of the house, nothing would have happened that night, and then she would still have the money to seduce Zhong Yu now.


    Incredibly, Leng Meifang ended up ming Jifeng, the person who helped her the most.


    However, Leng Meifang didn''t think so. She thought about it again and realized that since Jifeng returned from sending her elder brother''s ashes, nothing good had happened to her: Disaster, Jifeng, you are a disaster!


    Leng Meifang scolded Jifeng in her heart.


    After scolding, he quickly scolded Butler Gu: "Steward Gu, please don''t be rude. It was our fault first."


    After saying this first, catching Zhong Yu''s attention, he stretched out his hand to lift the curtain, stuck his head out of the mule cart, and smiled sadly at Zhong Yu: "This young master, the servants in the family don''t know how to do things, Mei Fang I apologize to you, please dont me me~"


    After saying that, her eyes were still red and filled with tears quickly. Coupled with her proud beauty, she must be like pear blossoms with rain, so pitiful that Zhong Yu will remember her for a lifetime.


    Leng Meifang is such a person. Even though she knows that it is impossible with Zhong Yu, she still wants to tease Zhong Yu and let such a noble man remember her for a lifetime.


    This is an honor for her.


    But Zhong Yu had seen a lot of beauties because of his good background. A woman of Leng Meifang''s level was not enough to amaze him, but it was the bruises on Leng Meifang''s face that caught his eye.


    He pointed at Leng Meifang''s face and asked: "What happened to your face? But you were beaten? You dare to beat someone in a gathering ce where rtives live. How brave! Girl, who is the viin who beat you?" ? Tell me quickly and I will catch the evil guy immediately!"


    Make him a contribution.


    Leng Meifang was stunned, feeling a little embarrassed, and quickly covered half of her face with a handkerchief.


    After thinking about it, I became happy again. This noble young man wanted to defend himself as soon as he saw me. This is because he is interested in himself.


    She nced at Qin Sang on the side, wanting to see his reaction, but Qin Sang''s expression remained unchanged. He just stood holding the horse and did not look at her at all.


    Leng Meifang was very angry when she saw this.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Zhong Yu asked again: "Girl, who beat you? Tell me. I''ll go and arrest the bad guy. I can''t let such a bad guy stay in the gathering ce and harm other women!"


    When Mrs. Gu heard this in another mule cart, she was so angry that she almost wanted to strangle Leng Meifang to death... This bitch, she has reached this point and still dares to flirt with other men. Isn''t she afraid that Fu Mingcong will chop her to death?


    "It''s not an outsider''s fight. This is a domestic matter of the Leng family, and she was at fault first. There is no need for outsiders to fight against the injustice." Mrs. Gu yelled this, and then said to Gu Gu Gu''s family: "You are a dead person, why don''t you hurry up?" Move the mule cart out of the way and let people in!"


    Stop here, do you want to give that **** a chance to continue flirting with men?


    The whole family still has to rely on Fu Mingcong to live. If the **** is allowed to do whatever he wants, will the family be unable to survive in the future?


    Fortunately, Fu Mingcong did note out until the steward moved the mule cart away.


    Gu Shi breathed a sigh of relief, it was good that Fu Mingcong didn''t see her.


    But those dozen mule carts were all servants of the Fu family, and Leng Meifang was also sitting in the cart with Xiang''er and Xiu''er. How could Fu Mingcong not know about this?


    So when the mule cart started running, Leng Meifang was beaten by the furious Fu Mingcong, and the screams were heard by many people in the gathering ce.


    But Fu Mingcong didn''t know about it at this moment. He met Zhong Yu and Qin Sang who were following the house.


    After listening to Zhong Yu''s words, Fu Mingcong said with a smile: "Mr. Zhong came at the right time. There is firewood, rice, noodles and vegetables in the house, and there is also a warehouse with cotton-padded clothes and quilts to keep out the cold. Mr. Zhong, feel free to use them." They have to be taken away, but since Zhong Yu is here, let''s leave these things to him, and we can also form a good rtionship.


    I started to regret it again, and felt that I was sorry for the elder brother ... The elder brother asked Zhong Yu toe over at this time, just to give him a chance to know Zhong Yu. The elder brother was so for him, but he turned around for a bitch. It was really ...


    Fu Mingcong''s eyes were red and he wanted to cry, but he quickly held it back.


    Zhong Yu was very happy: "Thank you so much, Brother Fu."


    He added: "I heard from General Fu that Brother Fu is getting married. We can''t drink the wedding wine. The gifts will definitely arrive, but it will take a while. Brother Fu, please don''t be surprised."


    Fu Mingcong smiled and said, "Brother Zhong is very thoughtful, thank you very much."


    Fu Mingcong knew that his eldest brother had given such a good house to Zhong Yu to live in, and he must have used Zhong Yu to win over the Zhong family. He did not dare to ruin his eldest brother''s n, so he left behind many things that he wanted to take away.


    Even the wine and live sheep and chickens that had been loaded onto the mule cart were moved down and sent to the kitchen for Zhong Yu to eat.


    After Fu Mingcong and the others left, Zhong Yu was very excited when he saw the wine, chickens and sheep in the kitchen: "Haha, I didn''t expect the Fu family to leave such good things. Brother Qin, let''s kill the sheep and drink and eat them tonight." Meat!"


    But what was waiting for him was...


    "Take the knife and go to the nearest mountain to chop ten loads of firewood ande back." Qin Sang said calmly.


    Zhong Yu was stunned, with a smile on his face. It took him a while toe back to his senses and asked angrily: "Why do you want me to chop ten loads of firewood? That''s ten loads of firewood. Not to mention cutting, but to carry back ten loads of firewood." It takes half a day to get to the gathering ce, and its almost noon now, how can I finish cutting?


    Qin Sang: "If you hit the peak, the crime will be increased by one level and the amount will be doubled."


    Zhong Yu''s face turned pale and he wanted to beg for mercy, but thinking of Qin Sang''s temper, he suppressed his begging for mercy and said with a sad face: "It''s okay to chop wood, but you have to tell me why you punish me?"


    Qin Sang: Because you are stupid.


    Zhong Yu was angry: "I''m not as smart as you. Sometimes I get hot-headed and do impulsive things. But what am I stupid about today? I want you to punish me like this?!"


    "Sang, I finally found you." After Niu Dabao saw Qin Sang, he told what happened between Jifeng, Leng Meifang, Fang Si, and Fu Mingcong, and asked: "You said that these stupid people, do you want me?" Send him back?"


    Zhong Yu was stunned by what he heard. He was shocked for a moment before he came back to his senses and asked loudly: "Uncle Niu, what are you talking about? That Leng Meifang is rted to so many men?!"


    It was fierce, too fierce. This was the first time he had heard of such a thing in all his years.


    And he seemed to understand why Qin Sang wanted to punish him.


    The girl who lifted up the car curtain to apologize to him seemed to be named Mei Fang!


    Niu Dabao nodded: "Yes, it is Leng Meifang. Now she is a household name in the gathering ce."


    Seeing that something was wrong with Zhong Yu''s appearance, he asked again: "What''s wrong with you? Could it be that you met her?"

 Chapter 1863: greedy fish

    Chapter 1863: greedy fish


    Chapter 1863 The Greedy Fish


    Zhong Yu was about to cry: "Not only have I met her, but I also talked to her. When I saw the injury on her face, I wanted to help her."


    Niu DaBao was startled, pped Zhong Yu on the head, and cursed: "You stupid boy, you were attracted by her and almost fell into her trap! You should be more careful, that woman is poisonous. , stay away from her, dont be the second Jifeng.


    Qin Sang looked at him and said, "Do you know why I punish you?"


    Zhong Yu nodded dejectedly: "I understand. I ept the punishment and go chop wood now."


    After saying that, I found a hatchet and went out honestly to chop wood on the nearest mountain. Whenever he saw a woman on the street, no matter whether she was a child of several years old or a woman of several decades, he would avoid them, obviously very frightened.


    As for Jifeng''s matter, Qin Sang gave Niu Dabao advice: "He is indeed a fighter. Uncle Niu can meet him first. If he can, keep him first. If he makes mistakes in the future because of men and women, he can He kicked out."


    There is a shortage of troops in the northwest. Many thousands of households have only a few hundred soldiers and horses under theirmand, which is more than half of the normal guard station of 1,000 people. If there are troops, just keep them. It is really hard to teach them and then fight.


    This


    "Sure, it''s up to you." Niu Dabao was in a good mood after settling the matter of Ji Feng''s stay and stay, and started to think about the chickens and sheep in the kitchen: "Did that kid get these based on his status? Tsk, look at this chicken Sheep must taste delicious, lets kill them tonight and eat them!


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Keep the alive ones and nt them in the guards. Don''t worry about eating meat. General Fu will send us meat."


    They were promoted, and he was favored by Xu You. General Fu would definitely send them wine and meat to celebrate.


    His guess was correct. When he and Niu Dabao returned to Qin''s house, General Fu had already sent someone to deliver a sheep, half a pig, and more than a dozen carts of supplies, saying that it was their share and the extra It is to congratte them on their promotion.


    The children in the house were very excited and screamed for meat.


    Chengchengcheng, lets set up a big pot and stew a big piece of meat and have a great time! Kuang agreed, making the little ones jump with joy: Ouch, theres meat to eat!


    Niu Wujin took out a small g and waved it: "Gather together,e here, the work has been distributed. Everyone must be obedient and work. If anyone iszy, there will be no meat tonight!"


    Arge group of children responded: "Yes!"


    Niu DaBao smiled, pointed at Niu Wujin and said, "You can do it, you can do it like a little general."


    Niu Wujin put his hands on his hips, raised his head, and smiled at his father: "That''s right, I will be a great general in the future, and now I naturally have to look like a little general."


    Boy, you are very proud of yourself.


    Niu Dabao said: "We have the strength to recruit troops, but you don''t know how to read. There are no illiterate generals in the world!"


    These words hit home to Niu Wujin''s pain point. He was illiterate beforeing to the northwest. Later, Brother Sang said that they had to read and asked the literate soldiers under hismand to teach them, so they started to learn to read every day.


    But he has a natural hatred for those words. He gets dizzy every time he sees them. Now he doesn''t recognize many words. Whenever he has to read posts, he leaves it to Brother Yi of the Zhang family to do it.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Niu Dabaoughed: "You kid, you are still illiterate as expected."


    "Okay, okay, youughed at your son as soon as he came back. Is there a father like you?" Kuang sent the cattle, hardware and others away, and asked them to wash the pots and light the fire, wash the vegetables and wash the meat.


    He came over and asked Qin Sang again: "Sang, did your Uncle Niu tell you about Jifeng? Do you want to keep that fool?"


    Niu Dabao was the first to say: "You bitch, why do you call someone like that? After all, you are from a hundred households. Don''t talk about him like that outside."


    He added: "I have discussed with Sang and keep him for now. If he gets sick again in the future, I will kick him out."


    Kuang was still very worried. She looked at Qin Sang and asked, "He is very confused. How can he really stay?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Compared to other hundreds of households, Jifeng''s ability is pretty good." "Okay, since you have said so, let''s stay for now." Kuang finallypromised, but still treated Niu Dabao Said: "Send someone to keep an eye on him. If he still contacts the Leng family daughter, find a way to drive him away immediately!"


    Throughout his entire life, Mr. Kuang has never seen a fool like Jifeng, and he dislikes him extremely.


    "Sure, I understand, don''t worry." Niu Dabao responded, and said: "This is a military matter, don''t ask any more questions in the future."


    Kuang was angry: "Bah, you think I want to ask questions? He''s not too stupid. I''m afraid he will kill us!"


    Qin Sang watched them quarreling and thought of Gu Jinli... What would it be like if Xiaoyu quarreled with him? Is it like a little rabbit with fried fur, or a snarling little wolf?


    Thinking of Gu Jinli, Qin Sang said hello to Niu Dabao and walked towards Wangxi Garden.


    When they were about to reach Wangxi Garden, You An came out and handed the early plum blossoms that had attracted poisonous insects to Qin Sang: "Master, I have used insect attractant and checked the flowers carefully. There are no poisonous insects in the flowers."


    Poisonous insects only love animals and do not stay on nts for long. However, the master is worried about idents and asks them to attract insects to plum blossoms and check each flower one by one.


    Yes. Qin Sang took the flowers and entered Wangxi Garden.


    As expected, Xiaoyu knew that he didn''t go anywhere after he came back, so he obediently waited for him in the house.


    After seeing him from the window, surprise appeared on his face and he waved to him: "He''s back!"


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded, quickened his pace, and walked towards the house. When he saw her running out, he put his arms around her, smelled the faint fragrance on her body, and said with satisfaction: "Xiaoyu , Im back, do you miss me?


    "Think about it." Gu Jinli responded readily, raised his hand to hug his waist, groped behind his back, and after finding nothing, frowned and said, "Where are you hiding?"


    Qin Sang smiled and deliberately pretended not to understand: "Where is it hidden?"


    Gu Jinli leaned back, looked at him and said, "I saw your hands behind your back. You must be hiding something. What is it?"


    plum bossom?


    Hurry and take it out. My nose is sharp and I can already smell the fragrance of plum blossoms.


    Qin Sang did not tease her any more, but held her around half a circle, letting her see the bundle of plum blossoms hanging on the door.


    "Ha, let me just say that you brought something back. Are they plum blossoms, or are they of different colors? Where did you pick them?" Gu Jinli raised his hand, took down the plum blossoms hanging on the door, and held them in his hands. The smiling face was just behind the half-opened plum blossoms, so beautiful that Qin Sang wanted to kiss her.


    But before they kissed me, I heard her ask: "Is there any fruit?"


    Qin Sang smiled, remembering the dream he had once about fishing with a cabbage gang: "It is indeed a greedy little fish."


    She prefers fruits to flowers.


    but


    He dide back with the fruit. He took out a big red fruit from the bag on his waist and gave it to her: "For the little fish."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "I just asked casually, but I didn''t expect you to actually have fruit!"

 Chapter 1864: Jealous

    Chapter 1864: Jealous


    Chapter 1864 Jealousy


    She asked again: Where did ite from?


    Im really curious. Do you hide the fruit all year round?


    She really guessed it right.


    Qin Sang said: "It was brought by Chief Ruan during the Mid-Autumn Festival. He didn''t finish it for you and left some behind."


    It turns out to be a fruit during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Gu Jinli suddenly understood and asked again: "How many fruits did you keep? How many did you bring back this time? There can''t be only one, right?"


    As he spoke, he touched several small cloth bags hanging around his waist, but found that there was nothing to eat.


    Qin Sang let her touch it, and when she couldn''t touch it and started to get angry, he teased her: "Maybe it''s hidden in the clothes. The little fish can look for the clothes inside, and maybe he can find something to eat."


    These words made Gu Jinli want to bite him, but he was wearing armor now and was made of iron, so he couldn''t bite him.


    Huh, you can y with yourself, I wont look for it. Gu Jinli took the big red fruit, hugged the plum blossom, turned away from his arms, sat on the kang, clicked, and started eating the big red fruit.


    In other words, Dachu''s big red fruit is much more delicious than modern apples. It is crisper and sweeter, and the skin is not astringent. You can eat it with the skin.


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw her eating the big red fruit. He took off his armor, hung it on a shelf in the room, and went to the washing room next door.


    As soon as you entered the house, you saw steaming hot water, clean clothes, soap powder for bathing, and dry cotton jackets for wiping your hair.


    Xiaoyu, that piece inside that looks like a small quilt is the cotton-padded jacket? he asked Gu Jinli in a loud voice.


    Gu Jinli: "Yes, have you forgotten what I told you in detail before?"


    I havent forgotten, I just miss her and want to talk to her more.


    Is there tea added to the soap powder? Qin Sang asked again.


    Gu Jinli: "Well, it will smell better if you have the scent of tea on your body. Do you like it?"


    Qin Sang: I like it very much.


    He asked her again: "Are the pants newly made? The style is very strange and they look a bit too small. Can they not be threaded?"


    Gu Jinli was angry: "You look down on my sewing skills, don''t you? My skills are so good, and I sewed it for you twice, how could the threads slip? And it''s not too small. It was cut from the pants you left, but the style has changed. , so it just looks small!


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, it''s not Xiaoyu. The one made by Xiaoyu must be the most suitable."


    Xiaoyu is not very good at embroidery, but she is very good at sewing underwear and pants. She will make herself a strange bellyband to wear... Well, although the bellyband is very strange, he likes it.


    She would also make strange-style trousers for him. In order to avoid blushing when giving the trousers to him, she would not hand them to him personally. Instead, she would put the trousers in the bathroom and wait for him to see them before wearing them.


    Gu Jinli heard hisughter when he replied and became angry: "Stop talking, take a shower and wash your hair quickly, ande out to eat when you''re done!"


    Qin Sangs smile became even stronger. Is Xiaoyu shy?


    He stopped teasing her and started taking a bath. Listening to the noise, Xiaoyu seemed to be busy outside.


    By the time he came out of the shower, he could no longer see her. He frowned and was about to look for her when he saw hering out of the small kitchen in the yard.


    After seeing him, she walked towards him holding up her skirt and said with a smile: "It''s washed so quickly. Do you want me to twist your hair?"


    "Yes." Qin Sang met her and put the cotton-padded jacket that tied her hair around her body: "It''s too cold. If you have any work, let the servants do it. Don''t let the little fish get involved."


    As he spoke, he held her hand. Seeing that her hand was cold, he quickly hugged her and took her back to the main room, where he let her sit on the fire kang to warm herself up.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m not cold. It''s just that I was teaching Caramb to make cakes and my hands touched the water, so they were cold." Qin Sang said: "It''s too cold in winter. When the little fish is cooking, they can use warm water all the time. My mother used to When making food for dad, I also use warm water so that the cold air will not enter my body."


    He was dissatisfied with Yang Tao again: "How did Grandma Yan teach me? She doesn''t even understand this basic rule."


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "I misunderstood. Yang Tao is very sensible and gave me warm water to use. But my hands will still be cold after touching the warm water. Anyway, don''t worry, it''s just water, not boiling oil. Are you still afraid that I will get hurt?"


    Aunt Yu, who is now Aunt Yan, taught Yang Tao very well. The two of them now serve her closely and obey her words. The rules are as important as those of Aunt Yu. Even the essories they wear do not make any noise when they walk. came, but it didn''t correct her habit of jogging whenever something happened.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he hid her hand in his clothes and covered her hand.


    Gu Jinli blushed: "Speaking of which, are you going too far?"


    We are all rough people and we are not acting in an idol drama, so there is no need for this.


    Qin Sang said: "We are husband and wife, we have done more intimate things, what are we afraid of covering our hands?"


    He asked her again: "What is Xiaoyu doing to eat?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s already steaming. You''ll know in two quarters of an hour?"


    He then opened a te on the small table on the kang and handed him a pancake: "You are hungry. Eat something to fill your stomach first. The food will be readyter, and you can have a full meal."


    After Qin Sang took the cake, she asked him to sit down, picked up a cotton-padded jacket and twisted his hair.


    Qin Sang was eating noodles while talking to her... They were quite good at chatting, from talking about the Daokou ditch to Zhong Yu being sent to the mountains to chop firewood.


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing when he heard this: "Zhong Yu is a bit of a fool."


    Qin Sang had only heard her talk about Zhong Er. This was the first time Sha Diao heard it, and he asked: "What is Sha Diao?"


    Well, Gu Jinli really couldn''t answer for a while: "...It just seems normal at ordinary times, but asionally he does something stupid."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "Zhong Yu is indeed like this."


    Actually, Zhong Yu is not stupid, but he asionally does things that make peopleugh or cry, such as selling himself.


    He has things given by his father and brother of the Zhong family. If he shows any of them to the Shen family, he can get help from the Shen family, and there is no need to make Xu Youe forward to get him the deed of betrayal.


    Can he really chop down twenty loads of firewood beforeing back? Gu Jinli asked curiously.


    Qin Sang said: "I should pay someone to help chop it down."


    Gu Jinli: "Isn''t he poor? Where does he get the money?"


    Qin Sang said: "He can get credit. Nowadays, many people know his identity. It is still possible to use his identity to get credit."


    After saying that, he suddenly turned around, held Gu Jinli''s chin, and kissed her deeply. With eagerness and longing, he absorbed her taste and murmured a little sourly: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about him, you should be more careful about me." right."


    Havent you noticed how much I miss you?


    Gu Jinli smiled and bit him: "Are you jealous, huh~"


    She responded with a light bite and sudden dizziness... He picked her up and returned to the back room.


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "It''s noon, is this okay? Yes, you will be heard..."

 Chapter 1865: Make a fortune

    Chapter 1865: Make a fortune


    Qin Sang smiled: "No, they still understand this rule. They will avoid it when the male and female masters are alone."


    Mother Yu and Grandma Tao both taught me this.


    Gu Jinli didn''t believe it: "But the pastries in the small kitchen are still steaming, how could they leave just like they said they would?"


    Qin Sang kissed her face and said, "That was when you were wiping my hair. Now my hair is almost dry. It has been almost two quarters of an hour, and the cakes are ripe early."


    Its been almost two quarters of an hour? Gu Jin chatted with him without paying much attention to the time.


    Yes. Qin Sang looked at her and called out, Xiaoyu.


    "Huh?" Gu Jinli looked at him, a little confused, why did he suddenly ask me to do it?


    Qin Sang''s kiss fell on her clear eyes, then moved down and kissed her: "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass Xiaoyu. Everything has been arranged. We are the only ones in this yard now."


    Xiaoyu''s face is of the utmost importance. If he hadn''t arranged it well, he wouldn''t touch her at noon even if he thought about it again.


    "Let''s take a nap~" His voice had deepened, like mellow wine, flowing into her mouth through the kiss, making her feel dizzy and drunk.


    Gu Jinli felt that he was not up to par, how could he fall for being kissed by him?


    "But it''s cold. If you hold me tight, I won''t be cold." His voice was still soft, but when he said this, he had already torn off her dress.


    His body enveloped her, wrapping her in his arms, lowering his head to kiss her, making her softer and softer, like soft hair, wrapped around him.


    He recalled one time when she yed with his hair, tied it around his wrist, and said to him: "This is called finger-twirling."


    He said at the time: "But the little fish is wrapped around the wrist."


    How can it be called finger-wrapping and soft? It should be called wrist-wrapping and soft.


    After hearing this, she became angry, red at him and said, "I''m just telling you that there is a beautiful word called Zhirou, which has nothing to do with me wrapping your hair around my wrist."


    Thinking of these interesting things, Qin Sangughed silently and said in her ear: "Xiaoyu, I like you."


    You are my life, the one who makes my heart beat violently, do you know?


    After saying that, the kiss became more and more intense, pulling her dizzy into the abyss of pleasure, venting her longing for her these days.


    Hiss, Xiaoyu, my hand hurts. Qin Sang said a little aggrievedly, but his other arm was firmly sped around her waist, thinking about everything he had with her in his heart.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli raised his head and red at him: "Don''t be so miserable. You didn''t evenin of pain when you were wounded by a knife during the war. Now I bite you twice. Why does it hurt?"


    When angry, it looks like a little rabbit with fried fur, so cute.


    With a smile in his eyes, Qin Sang stared at her and coaxed: "Okay, I was wrong. Even if the fish bites, my hand won''t hurt."


    Gu Jinli blushed at his hot eyes, opened his arm and said, "You have thick skin and it hurts my teeth, so I won''t bite you anymore."


    As she said that, she was about to get up, but Qin Sang hugged her from behind, pressed his head on her shoulder, and asked: "Where are you going? But you are hungry? It''s not time to finish eating yet."


    Im going to make money. Gu Jinli grabbed his arm and said, Let go.


    Are you selling bean sprouts? Although Qin Sang was not at the gathering ce, he would receive a letter every three days, which contained the basic current situation of Xiaoyu.


    Therefore, we know that on the second day after he led his troops to Daokou Gou to attend the Winter Solstice Festival, she began to use soybeans to grow bean sprouts. After the first batch was sent out, it was sent to the Han family.


    Han is the granddaughter of Guangcheng Bofu, and his son Yi Geer is the heir of Guangcheng Bofu. Therefore, many people came to make friends with Han. They saw bean sprouts at Han''s ce and ate several dishes made with bean sprouts. After tasting the dish, I liked it very much and asked Han what kind of dish it was and where it came from.


    Han talked about the origin of bean sprouts.


    When thedies heard that it was made from beans, they felt relieved. Thinking that in the middle of winter, they had been eating radishes for more than a month, and their bellies were so bloated that they kept farting. It was too indecent, so they asked if they could buy bean sprouts. They were willing to pay the price of the meat.


    Han said yes, one tael of silver per catty can also be exchanged for bean sprouts. Oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, tea, firewood, grain, cloth, fodder for livestock and other supplies can be used to exchange for bean sprouts.


    Gu Jinli: "Everyone almost vomited after eating radish. I really want to change the taste. Bean sprouts are a new thing here and they look good. So recently, many people havee to exchange bean sprouts with us. Even General Fu''s All the soldiers came to the stall to exchange for bean sprouts, and we have made a lot of supplies recently."


    When she mentioned that she had earned a lot of supplies, her eyebrows slightly raised, and a proud smile appeared on her face, like a little fox.


    The smile was so good that Qin Sang was startled. He leaned over and kissed her instinctively. Before she got angry, he let go of her and praised: "My little fish is so smart. Nowadays, supplies are worth more than silver."


    Bartering is an ancient trading method, but at this time, this method can bring them more supplies.


    Gu Jinli said: "Everyone is not stupid. Many people exchange soybeans for bean sprouts, so what we receive is mostly soybeans."


    Qin Sang: "Soybeans can also be used. When food is in short supply, a handful of soybeans can also be a life-saving ration."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I thought so too, so I changed it with them. I also told them that the medicinal materials collected in the nearby mountains can also be exchanged for bean sprouts. Recently, I received some medicinal materials to dispel cold, and some The resin that can grind out red juice can be used to dye red paper and write Spring Festival couplets during the New Year."


    In short


    Now that money is not used, we have only one goal, and that is to hoard more supplies, as long as they are usable.


    Qin Sang remembered something and asked: "Xiaoyu said that there will be a market when we arrive at the guard station. Is this also a barter transaction?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, this way we can get the supplies we need without having to go to the county town to exchange money."


    "Thank you, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang suddenly said this. Xiaoyu would work so hard to umte supplies, all because of him.


    He was moved and happy in his heart, but also very guilty. If he could let go of his hatred and live incognito for a lifetime, Xiaoyu wouldn''t have to suffer these hardships.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was feeling guilty again, so he deliberately said: "Loosen up, hold her so tightly, your wife is going to die."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang loosened his arms holding her a little, looked down at her and said, "Don''t say bad words, Xiaoyu and I will both live a long life."


    "Superstitious." After Gu Jinliughed at him, he raised his hand, poked his face with his hand, and said seriously: "Don''t feel guilty. Since I married you, I will naturally work together with you to live a good life."


    but


    Her gesture changed to look like scissors, and she said with a click in her mouth: "If you dare to sleep with other women, I will castrate you. After the castration, I will divorce you and divide your property!"


    Qin Sang smiled, kissed her and said, "I don''t like other people, I only like the taste of small fish."


    Boom~


    Gu Jinli''s cheeks turned red. What do you mean, you bastard?

 Chapter 1866: Your uncle is here

    Chapter 1866: Your uncle is here


    Chapter 1866 Your uncle is here


    She pushed him away and said: "Get out of the way, don''t dy me from making money."


    Today many military generals havee back to pick up their families. Thedies have been talking about it a few days ago, wanting to change the taste of their men and try fresh bean sprouts, so their business today and tomorrow will definitely be very good.


    "Somedies are secretly learning to grow bean sprouts, but they all failed, and the bean sprouts stunk. They have been thinking about how to talk to me in the past two days to buy the recipe for sprouting bean sprouts. I guess it will be der. My sister-inw will call me over to discuss selling my wife."


    This is a big business. If you sell the prescription to a hundred rich women, each one will make a fortune, and she will make a fortune!


    Dont think she is dreaming. There are many wealthydies in this gathering ce. For example, Mrs. Bai, Fang Sis sister, asked Sister-inw Zhang if she could sell the recipe to her after eating bean sprouts. ? She offered a high price.


    Qin Sang hugged her and pulled her back: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Aunt Xiong, Aunt Tao, and Xia Zhang will do the work of changing the bean sprouts. Xiaoyu can just rest in the house."


    Moreover


    Does the little fish still have strength?


    After two times, the little fish was very tired.


    Gu Jinli felt that his face was on fire, and he red at him and said: "...you idiot, can you stop saying this all the time? I''m not tired, I''m full of energy, I can beat you down."


    Qin Sang smiled and said what he meant was a dishonest little fish.


    He felt very distressed and coaxed her: "Xiaoyu, be good, have a good rest for an hour, and get up again before dinner. As for the negotiation of selling the house, wait for a day or two to let them hurry up and see if they can sell it." Offer better prices.


    Gu Jinlis eyes lit up: You are right!


    She was indeed quite tired, so she softened her body andy back on the bed: "Then I''ll rest for half an hour. Wake me up before midnight...Xiao Pingxi ising to eat."


    "Okay." Qin Sang agreed, but he didn''t wake her up until half past midnight and after it became dark.


    It was already dark when Gu Jinli came up, and he was a little angry: "Why don''t you keep your words? It''s sote, Xiao Pingxi must be hungry."


    "He ate plum blossom cake in the afternoon, so he won''t be hungry. He is doing his homework now and won''te here yet. Xiaoyu doesn''t need to worry about him. There is hot water, let''s take a bath first." Qin Sang picked her up and went to the bathroom.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and nodded: "Okay."


    But she didnt know that Xiao Pingxis homework was given by Qin Sang. Because of the temporary extra homework, Xiao Pingxi hadnte yet.


    After Gu Jinli came out of the shower and rested for a while, Xiao Pingxi came over.


    Second Aunt Gu. The little guy shrugged his head, obviously feeling a little wilted.


    Gu Jinli asked: "What''s wrong? Didn''t you make any money today?"


    Xiao Pingxi is a smart child. Recently, he took his little inkstone and others to help people who buy bean sprouts clean the bean shells in the bean sprouts.


    This is a delicate job, and cleaning takes time. Some people who dont have much money will pay them to clean it. You can get a copper te for each job.


    Xiao Ping shook his head happily: "No, there are many people who changed bean sprouts today, and they made a lot of copper coins. I am too stupid, and I do my homework too slowly."


    Gu Jinli listened and smiled and said: "Xiao Pingxi is very smart. It must be that the homework is too profound, so you did it slowly today."


    He said again: "Stop talking about homework,e and eat."


    General Fu brought mutton and pork. There were a lot of meat dishes tonight, but Xiaoping didn''t want to eat them. He wanted to keep filial piety to Tian Dahua. He said he would not eat meat until this year passed, but now he was eating fried eggs pitifully. However, he ate deliciously and was not greedy when looking at the meat on the table. He also told them a strange thing: "Aunt Gu, a prodigal came to the stall today and exchanged a basket of charcoal for a pound." Bean sprouts. Charcoal is very expensive now, and that basket weighs at least five kilograms. We made a lot of money."


    He added: "The man also used grain and meat as payment, and invited a group of people to go to the mountain to help him chop wood, saying that they would have to chop twenty loads... Someone had a lot of firewood at home, so they directly picked firewood from home to trade with him for meat. But he didnt want the grain and said he would go to the mountains to chop it. After hearing this, everyoneughed at him and thought he was not very smart.


    Eh, you want to chop twenty loads of firewood? You can also get meat and food, this is...


    Zhong Yu? Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s him. That kid also learned to barter and didn''t use his identity to get credit. He was smart."


    Xiao Ping was shocked: "Is this clever?"


    The second aunt Gu said that he could get the top prize, I''m afraid it was true, because he felt that he was much smarter than Zhong Yu.


    Qin Sang thought for a moment and answered him: "Well,pared to before, Zhong Yu is smarter today."


    He added: "He wille to visit tomorrow. You can see him. Then he will give you a greeting gift. You are wee, just ept it."


    Xiao Pingxis eyes lit up with anticipation.


    The next day, Zhong Yu really came.


    I heard that Xiao Pingxi was the grandson of the Tian family, and after calling Qin Sang his uncle, I felt that the greeting gift for him should not be too shabby, so I handed him the Zhongjiapei: "Here, this is the greeting gift that Uncle Zhong gave you."


    Qin Sang quickly stopped him: "This is your Zhongjia Pei. If you use it as a greeting gift to a junior, I''m afraid you will be beaten to death by your father and brother."


    Zhong Yu scratched his head and said, "Although it''s a little inappropriate, this is the only thing I have that is most valuable at the moment."


    The eldest brothers private seal cannot be given to him, and other things cannot be given to him, so this is barely appropriate.


    Xiao Pingxi didnt know what the Zhong Family Pei was, but since Uncle Qin wouldnt give it to him, he naturally wouldnt want it. He hurriedly said: Uncle Zhong, you can give me whatever you want...or you can give it on credit first.


    At dinnerst night, Uncle Qin said that Zhong Yu would use his identity to get credit, so he said so.


    Unexpectedly, Zhong Yu agreed.


    "Sure, let''s take it on credit first." Zhong Yu patted Xiao Pingxi''s head again and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Uncle Zhong''s family is rich, and my father and eldest brother love you and Uncle Zhong the most. After a while, we will Send me arge amount of supplies, and when the timees, Uncle Zhong will give you, brother Yi, and your sister a nice meeting gift that you can see, so that you wont call me uncle in vain!


    Xiao Ping was pleased to hear this, and felt a little sympathy for the Zhong family father and brother. With such a prodigal son/brother, they must have to work hard to make money every day before they can rest, right?


    Qin Sang looked at Zhong Yu and said, "I''ve already paid a visit. Follow Hong Dao to explore the road and learn the skills of a scout."


    Yes! Zhong Yu put away his smile and went to find Hong Dao, preparing to follow Hong Dao and the others to leave the gathering ce and go into the mountains to learn their skills.


    But as soon as they left the assembly area, they saw a group of people making trouble in front of the gate of the assembly area. A thin man in the leader jumped up and shouted: "Let me in, I am the uncle of Qin Sang, the great hero of the Anti-Japanese War, my uncle! You guys!" What do you mean by stopping me like this and not letting me go in to recognize my rtives? Do you want to force me to death?!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll die for you right now!"


    As he said that, he took off his belt and wanted to strangle himself.

 Chapter 1867: A family of actors

    Chapter 1867: A family of actors


    Chapter 1867 A family of drama queens


    Seeing this, Widow Xiao, the wife of the thin man, rushed over and hugged his waist, crying: "Master, master, you can''t die. If you die, how will we, the orphans and widowers, live!"


    Orphans and widows?


    The soldiers looked at her so-called orphans and were almost furious... Can you please have some face? Look at the orphans you talk about, they are all married and have children!


    With a bang, Widow Xiao''s daughter, Sister Xiao, sat down on the ground, pping her thighs and crying: "God, please open your eyes and look at these damned people. We begged all the way to join our cousin. It''s not easy." We found a ce, but they stopped us from going in to recognize our rtives... Cousin, pleasee out and save us, your uncle''s family is about to be bullied to death!"


    She was howling, unable to squeeze out tears for a long time.


    Her husband was anxious to celebrate, so he hurriedly spit on his hand. While wiping her tears, he wiped his saliva on her face to pretend to be crying, and reminded in a low voice: "That''s wrong, that''s my cousin. You are older than him." .


    Call me what a **** cousin!


    Sister Xiao choked and changed her mind: "Cousin,e out and save us, we are going to be bullied to death!"


    As he spoke, he red at Xiao Mei, who was holding the child next to her.


    Xiao Xiaomei saw this and quickly pinched the child.


    Wow, the child in her arms cried loudly.


    Xiao Xiaomei hurriedly said: "Sister, your brother is crying, what should I do, woo woo woo~"


    Sister Xiao quickly took advantage of the situation and cried: "Brother, dear mother, you haven''t had a full meal in two days. You are crying because you are hungry... Don''t cry. Don''t cry. Wait until you see me." As your cousin, he will definitely feed you big fish and meat so that you can eat as much as you want!"


    Widow Xiaos two sons also started crying: Brother, its your uncle and uncle who are ipetent and have made you suffer, wuwuwu~


    You guys are so stupid, you really think we cant tell that you are just faking it!


    The guard guarding the gate still stopped the family and said, "Qin Qianhu is a hero who resisted the Japanese invasion. You can''t see it just by saying it, and you can''t prove it. You have no evidence to prove that Qin Qianhu is a rtive of your family. We can''t let you in."


    "God, you are forcing me to death!" Uncle Qin cried and said to Widow Xiao: "Strangle me to death, hurry up and strangle me to death. If I can''t see my nephew, it doesn''t matter if I live. That makes sense!"


    The guard guard was speechless. He pointed at his neck and said, "You have been strangling him for half a quarter of an hour, and there is not even a red mark on your neck. Do you really want to die? Get out of here, or go somewhere else to die!"


    Uncle Qin choked, and then tears welled up in his eyes. The tears flowed loudly. He raised his head and shouted to the sky: "Sister, my brother is useless. He didn''t get to see his nephew even before he died, so he just hit him head first." Death,e and make amends to you!


    After saying that, he pulled off the belt around his neck and hit therge wooden fence surrounding the gathering ce... Theserge wooden fences were made of wooden pirs as thick as buckets driven into the bottom. If Uncle Qin used his strength, If you hit it, you will probably die.


    Uncle Qin suddenly became serious. The guard guard was so frightened that he rushed out to stop him.


    Uncle Qin didn''t die. He took a deep breath and cried at the top of his lungs: "Nephew, nephew,e out and see your uncle. If you don''te out, your uncle will be killed by these bastards." Bullied to death!"


    The shouts were so loud that even Zhong Yu and the others covered their ears.


    As Uncle Qin finished speaking, Widow Xiao and a group of children began to cry and howl: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu It''s so tragic, the military master is stopping us from recognizing our rtives!"


    The sound was so messy and messy that it tormented the soldiers guarding the gate until they were defeated. The leading gmander shouted: "Stop crying, **** stop crying! I can''t go and report it to you right now." ?!"


    Stop shouting, please, my brain is about to explode from your noise.


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin was still crying, but his voice was much softer. Widow Xiao spoke for him, wiping her tears and said to Chief Xiao Qi: "Then I''ll trouble you, Master Jun... Master Jun, don''t me our master. It''s true that the master hasn''t seen his nephew for many years. At first nce, it sounds like he''s getting rich... No, it''s I heard that he was still alive, and seeing that my nephew was eager to find him, he immediately took us to look for him."


    Xiao Qi Chang sneered. He must have heard that Qin Qianhu had made a meritorious service and became an official, so he came here specially to curry favor with him.


    Sister Xiao took over her son from Xiaomei and said to Xiaoqi Chang: "Master Jun, do you have anything to eat? My dear brother is very hungry."


    After saying that, he pinched your brother again.


    Brother Gui was crying.


    Chang Qi''s face turned dark and he said to his subordinates: "Bring something for the child to eat. I''ll go in and inform General Fu!"


    After saying that, he hurried away on horseback... It was so noisy that he had to leave this ce quickly, otherwise he would be noisy to death by these people.


    The guard guard was very unhappy, but he could only take out his own rations and handed them to Xiao Sister: "There is a time to put food in the gathering ce. Now there are only some grain cakes. Let''s give it to the children first."


    Hey, thank you so much, Master Jun! Sister Xiao took the pancake and took a big bite herself.


    Qian Qinghe was angry: "This is for our son to eat. If you eat shit, bring it!"


    He snatched the multigrain pancake from Sister Xiao''s hand and took a big bite himself. When it was his son Qian Wengui''s turn, he only had a piece of pancake as big as an egg.


    Qian Qinghe said with a smile: "It''s just enough for our dear brother to have a full meal. Come on, dear brother, let''s eat some cakes."


    Your brother was one year old. I broke the cake into pieces for him. He could still eat it, but he was not full and cried again after eating.


    Sister Xiao took the opportunity to say to the guard guarding the gate: "Master, look, your brother is crying again. He is not full. What else do you have to eat? Give some to the child. The child cannot be hungry." "


    From so far away, Zhong Yu seemed to be able to see the veins beating on the foreheads of the gatekeepers... Oh my god, are these people really rtives of Brother Qin? Brother Qin is so pitiful!


    Zhong Yu looked at Hong Dao: "What should we do? Do we really want these people to see Mr. Qianhu? They must be fake. Let''s expose them!"


    Zhong Yu was so angry that he felt that a man like Qin Sang, who looked elegant even when he was eating, must not have an uncle who was such a street kid!


    Hong Dao was confused before, but now he calmed down and said: "We, Mr. Qianhu, have made great contributions. Many people are jealous of him and want to cause trouble for him... What kind of uncle is this? Maybe he is not real, but someone else deliberately Even if they are really trying to make things difficult for you, Master Qianhu can deal with them. Don''t worry, just watch them first and wait until we need to take action."


    They all came to your door, why don''t you watch first? !


    Zhong Yu was very excited and wanted to drive away those people to prevent Qin Sang from being entangled by these gangsters.


    But after all, he is the son of a wealthy family, and he has been taught how to deal with small children. If something unexpected happens, he should hold back first and wait for the other party to reveal their ws before catching them all in one fell swoop.


    If this Uncle Qin is fake, there will definitely be ws, and then they will be able to get rid of this family!


    "It''s fine if we don''t drive them away, but let''s slow down the scout training for now." Zhong Yu said: "Master Qianhu is in trouble, and we have to stay here to prevent him from finding help when he needs help."


    There are still a lot of avable manpower under yourmand, but when Hong Dao saw Uncle Qining to the door, he didn''t feelfortable leaving, so he nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    Over there, Uncle Qin''s family asked for dry food and water again and again. When they were almost finished searching the dry food and water from the guards, the gmander who had gone to inform them finally came out with a group of people.

 Chapter 1868: Marks on the body

    Chapter 1868: Marks on the body


    Chapter 1868 The mark on the body


    The visitor is Huang Qianhu, one of General Fu''s confidants, which shows that General Fu attaches great importance to this matter.


    Huang Qianhu, this person said he was Qin Qianhus uncle. The previous g leader pointed at Uncle Qin and said.


    "Qianhu? Mr. Qianhu actually came out to pick us up in person. It''s so honorable!" Qian Qinghe said happily, his chin raised, and he was so arrogant.


    Xiao Chengju said: "It''s just a thousand households, at the same level as our cousin. Why are you excited?"


    Xiao Chenggong is the eldest brother, and now he is assuming the role of the eldest brother and teaching Xiao Chengju: "Second brother, the official position of Qianhu is not small, it is muchrger than the county magistrate, and he is also in charge of thousands of soldiers and rtives. If you cane to pick us up, Not bad.


    "Thousands of rtives? Are there any girls of the right age and good looks among these rtives? Neither of us are married." Xiao Chengju was excited, thinking about bing an official with his cousin in the future, and those groups of girls who were rtives would not be able to get married. Let them choose?


    Qian Qinghe was even more excited than he was: "Most of our cousin''s soldiers are from the south, and the south specializes in beauties. There may be some pretty girls in the family, so let''s wait and see!"


    "Wait for your mother, what do you mean by Qian Qinghe? Do you still want to have a child? I will castrate you now!" Sister Xiao was angry. After giving her brother to Xiaomei, she immediately rushed towards Qian Qinghe and beat him.


    Huang Qianhu''s face turned dark, and he pointed at Uncle Qin and said, "Are you Lan Jing? Is this how you manage your family? This is simply outrageous. Tell them to stop!"


    Uncle Qin''s name is Lan Jing, and he is the ninth male of this branch of the Lan family. The Lan family is also a military household. Although they have many sons, there are many wars in the northwest. The males of this branch of the Lan family areing one after another. Die in battle.


    Lan Jing was afraid and did not want to die in the war. He ran away from the Lan family at the age of twelve and went to the county and prefectural cities to find work. Thinking that when he became rich, he canceled his family''s military status and stopped being a military household.


    But he was not good at anything and could not make a fortune. However, because of his good looks, he was attracted by a family and became their son-inw. He was freed from military status and no longer had to fight.


    Kn''s family was angry at hisck of talent. In order not to go to war, they even became their son-inw and cut off all contact with him. As a result, Uncle Qin did not return home for many years.


    But he had met Qin Sang.


    When the Lan family sister was still alive, Uncle Qin came to the Qin family several times and visited his nephew.


    When Uncle Qin heard Huang Qianhu''s words, he waved his hand and said, "Although they call me dad, they are not my biological children. They are just stepsons, stepdaughters, and stepsons-inw. Let them make trouble. No lives will be lost anyway."


    Huang Qianhu was shocked: "He, they are all your stepsons and stepdaughters, no biological ones?"


    Widow Xiao said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, how can we live together as a couple without a biological child in my belly? It will be born in a few months. The fortune teller said that he is a good one, just like Qin''s nephew." Here are the real cousins!


    After Huang Qianhu heard this, he sympathized with Qin Sang very much. This was too pitiful. He met such a group of rtives just after he was promoted. How could he be dragged to death in the future?


    Uncle Qin licked his face again and asked: "This Qianhu, when can we go in to see my nephew? We haven''t seen him for many years, and we finally found out that he has sex. We need to go and get married."


    Listen, is this spoken in humannguage? When my nephew gets rich, hees to join me!


    But General Fu said that he would call them in for questioning.


    Do you have household registration? Huang Qianhu asked.


    "Yes, yes." Widow Xiao handed Huang Qianhu her family''s household registration.


    Why is it that the woman holds the household registration in the family?


    Huang Qianhu was confused, but after reading the household registration, he understood... This **** Lan Jing, he was a door-to-door son-inw in the first marriage, and he was a door-to-door son-inw in the second marriage. Do you have any obsession with being a door-to-door son-inw?


    Strange!


    Huang Qianhu said: "You said you are Qin Qianhu''s uncle. What proof do you have?"


    Uncle Qin said: "The proof is that I have seen him, recognize his appearance, and know that he has a mark on his body!"


    Huang Qianhu frowned when he heard this, but General Fu told them to bring them in, so he didn''t ask any questions. He just said: "This is a gathering ce, and military regtions apply. Wild people are not tolerated. Be honest when you go in." , otherwise we will be subjected to militaryw, dont me us for being ruthless! After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Uncle Qin responded and followed suit.


    Widow Xiao hurriedly called to a group of her daughters: "Follow me quickly. Sister, congrattions, stop fighting now, acknowledge your rtives first!"


    Hey, mother is here! Sister Xiao and Qian Qing celebrated the end of the fight and hurried to follow.


    Zhong Yu was furious when he saw this farce: "Let''s go back and take a look. We can''t let Brother Qin suffer!"


    He is a descendant of the Zhong family. If Qin Sang is bullied by this group of people, he can also help.


    Hong Dao was also annoyed and nodded in agreement, and the group of people returned to the camp.


    Widow Xiao and the others were also fierce. They said to everyone they met along the way: "You know Qin Sang, right? He is Qin Sang, the great hero of the war. This is his uncle, I am his aunt, and these are his cousins." Cousin, cousin, nephew, we will live a good life with nephew Qin from now on, and we wont leave!"


    When the people on the road heard this, they were all shocked.


    What, these people are Qin Qianhus uncles family? But the settlement is too poor. How can anyone start showing off their rtives halfway through?


    Zhong Yu became angry when he heard this and shouted: "Shut up, you bunch of liars. You haven''t even met me or acknowledged your rtionship. How dare you spread the word here? Aren''t you afraid of being beaten with a military stick?!"


    Zhong Yu is really angry, and when he gets angry, he can still bluff people.


    After Widow Xiao and the others heard this, they were startled. When they saw that he was wearing a soldier''s armor, they became arrogant again, pointed at him and said: "Bah, where do you think this little soldier dares to yell at us? He knows who we are. Really? We are rtives of Mr. Qianhu, blood rtives! You have offended us and want you to look good!"


    "That''s enough, shut up!" Huang Qianhu was angry, pointing at Zhong Yu and said: "This is the son of the Zhong family, a wealthy family. His father and brother are both high-ranking officials in the court. You still want him to look good? You have offended him, you guys I dont even know how he died!


    What, this is the son of a high-ranking official!


    Hey, no wonder he looks so unlike a mortal.


    Widow Xiao said hurriedly: "Master, don''t be angry, we are just talking casually and have no intention of offending you."


    He then turned to Xiao Mei and said, "Little sister, why don''t you hurry over and apologize to Mr. Zhong?"


    Everyone in the audience was confused. Why was a young girl suddenly named to apologize to Zhong Yu?


    Little sister Xiao walked out with small steps, blushing, looked at Zhong Yu, pinched her voice and said: "Little sister of the Xiao family, please apologize to the master, please don''t me him~"


    Okay, I understand, this is because of Zhong Yu''s identity, and he wants an unmarried girl in the family to curry favor with him.


    Hurry up and follow me. If you dare to talk nonsense again, we will drive you out of the gathering ce! Huang Qianhu couldnt stand it anymore, so he sped up and left.


    Seeing that Xiao Xiaomei was still refusing to leave, he sent troops back and shouted at her: "If you don''t want to leave, I will throw you out of the gathering ce!"


    Xiao Xiaomei cried, looking back at Zhong Yu three times a step, as if looking at a big gold ingot, with a look of reluctance on her face.


    Zhong Yu was frightened and didnt know whether to follow him or not.


    If he follows him, will his innocence bepromised?


    But for Qin Sang, he gritted his teeth and followed.


    Hong Dao is no longer here, so he took a shortcut to inform Qin Sang of the matter.

 Chapter 1869: red nevus

    Chapter 1869: red nevus


    Chapter 1869 Red Mole


    Because Qin Sang and others were promoted to Qianhu, after the news spread, many hundreds and thousands of households came to congratte them.


    Qin Sang was dealing with these people. When he saw Hong Dao leaving and returning, he knew something was wrong. He asked Zhang Yan and the others to continue entertaining hundreds of thousands of households, then got up and left.


    After leaving the living room and arriving in the study room, he asked: "What happened?"


    Hong Dao told the story about Uncle Qin and his familying to recognize their rtives and being taken to see General Fu.


    Then he said: "Sir, that Lan Jing said that he knew some marks on your body... He didn''t say it clearly, as if he wanted to say it first, making people think that he knew that you had birthmarks, scars and other things on your body. We will see youter. After arriving, I will use General Fu''s influence to examine your body so that I can point out the scars and confirm the uncle-nephew rtionship."


    They are soldiers and have fought in battles. Everyone has scars on their bodies. That Ranjiro looks like a gangster, but he is very shrewd when he thinks about it.


    Hong Dao was a little scared and reminded: "Sir, this is not an easyer. It is nned. What should we do?"


    Looking at Qin Sang''s face again, he boldly asked: "Sir, is he really your uncle?"


    Qin Sang said: "My mother''s surname is indeed Lan, and she has an uncle named Lan Jing."


    Heaven!


    Hong Dao wants to hit the wall. You really have an uncle named Lan Jing.


    but


    Its also possible that its the work of someone pretending to be your uncle.


    Qin Sang nodded and said happily: "Yes, you are getting better and better now."


    Hongdao was praised and felt happy: "I can''tpare with you, and even if you are here today, it''s all because of you."


    Although he learned martial arts from his grandfather and had a lot of experience in boxing, he was taught by adults how to fight and how to use soldiers.


    He asked again: "Sir, what should we do now? Do we need to make arrangements first?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No need, just show off the tricks as you see them."


    After saying that, he got up and left, not to go out to socialize with the hundreds of families who came to congratte him, but to see Gu Jinli.


    As soon as he entered the door of the inner room, he was hit with a cloth bag containing a big red fruit. If it hit someone, it would still hurt.


    Qin Sang smiled, caught her, walked towards her, put his arms around her soft and thin waist, and coaxed: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, I really like you."


    Thats the rhetoric again. Gu Jinli snorted coldly: I told you that I was going to see all thedies this morning and talk to them about selling bean sprout recipes, but you still keep fooling around!


    Yesterday, she had a fight with him during the day, and she slept peacefully at night, but before dawn, he was tormenting her again. It''s really... Aren''t you tired?


    But she didn''t ask this question because she had asked it before, and his answer was: No,pared to leading troops to fight, the matter of husband and wife is very easy.


    Just hearing that makes me want to hit someone!


    Qin Sang touched her belly and asked, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Hmm, Xiaoyus belly is sofortable to touch.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I''ve eaten and am about to go to Sister-inw Zhang''s ce."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, go ahead."


    but


    Uncle is here.


    ah?


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "Uncle from the Lan family?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I brought a whole family here, including stepsons, stepdaughters, stepsons-inw, and stepgrandsons."


    Good guys, none of them are biological.


    "Then I won''t go to Sister-inw Zhang first. I''ll resolve this matter with you first." Gu Jinli looked at him and said.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, this matter will have to be postponed for a while. Xiaoyu will go and do his own business first."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, it''s fine. As for Uncle Lan''s side, there''s no need to be polite to them. If they make Xiaoyu unhappy, feel free to deal with them ruthlessly."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, I understand." Qin Sang had told her about the Lan family''s uncle, and she knew it well, so she wasn''t panicked.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang hugged her, closed his eyes, and enjoyed the moment of embracing her.


    Gu Jinli smiled... He always liked to hug her, saying that holding her made him feel peaceful.


    Gu Jinli raised her hand, hugged his waist, nestled in his arms, and let him hold her... Well, actually she also liked to hold him.


    The two of them had not hugged each other for long before a knock on the door rang. Erqing said, "Madam, someone ising from General Fu. I want to invite you toe over."


    "Okay, I got it. Tell them that Brother Qin will be here soon." Gu Jinli responded, patted him on the back and said, "It''s time for you to go."


    "Well, wait a while." Qin Sang waszy with her for a while, then let her go and said, "I''m leaving, Xiaoyu, don''t worry, just do your own thing as usual."


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded and sent him out.


    After he left, he went back to the back room to tidy up, and then went to the Han family.


    The person who came to invite Qin Sang was General Banner Liu Sanbiao. He looked at Qin Sang with sympathetic eyes and said, "I didn''t expect Qin Qianhu to be so miserable!"


    Qin Sang ignored his gaze, because General Fu urged them to go in a hurry, so they went on horseback.


    Before entering, Liu Sanbiao said: "General, Qin Qianhu is here."


    As soon as these words came out, the situation exploded. Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao rushed out in a hurry and rushed towards Qin Sang.


    "Nephew, uncle''s nephew, uncle has finally met you. I miss you so much, oooooo!" Uncle Qin hugged Qin Sang and cried.


    Qin Sang stopped him with his palms and prevented him from lying in his arms.


    General Fu frowned and was dissatisfied when he heard Uncle Qin''s words...General Xu asked Lan Jing toe over for two purposes.


    First, see if Qin Sang is real?


    Second, if Qin Sang is true, Lan Jing and his family will follow Qin Sang to the guard station and help General Xu monitor Qin Sang.


    But before Qin Sang''s identity was verified, Lan Jing cried and epted the kiss. This kind of street **** just doesn''t know how to do things!


    General Fu could only speak in person and said: "Lan Jing, Qin Qianhu hasn''t recognized you yet, how can you be a rtive of the imperial generals? Let Qin Qianhu go quickly!"


    Lan Jing held Qin Sang in his arms and turned to General Fu: "What do you mean by asking for rtives? I know he has marks on him! If you don''t believe me, ask him to strip naked and show me, don''t you know if I have any marks?" Are you trying to get married randomly?!"


    General Xu ordered the verification of Sang Qin''s identity.


    After hearing this, General Fu looked at Qin Sang and said: "Qin Qianhu, this man ims to be your uncle. He is iming the title of your elder. He is trying to gain your reputation. We can''t beat him out... Why don''t we let him test it?" , if you dont have the mark hes looking for, then hes not your uncle, and we can justifiably arrest him and sentence him.


    These words sounded directed at Qin Sang, but in fact they were just to give Qin Sang a physical examination.


    At this point, Qin Sang couldn''t help but agree, "Yes, I will obey orders."


    General Fu was very happy and pointed to the back room of the office building and said, "Go inside and check it out."


    "My dear nephew, hurry in with uncle!" Uncle Qin couldn''t wait to grab Qin Sang and pull him into the house.


    General Fu and others are waiting in the outer room.


    During this period, they heard the sound of Uncle Qin taking off Qin Sang''s clothes and being beaten by Qin Sang, Uncle Qin''s screams of pain, begging for mercy, threats, and...


    Red mole, God, you really have a red mole on your body. Nephew, uncles nephew, uncle has finally found you!


    Red mole?


    Does Qin Sang have red moles on his body?


    So, Qin Sang is really Qin Sang from Xiaoqingou Vige, and wasn''t he someone who was impersonated on his way out of the wilderness?


    Great, its true. General Xu can use him with confidence.


    But General Fu still had to see the red mole with his own eyes, so he knocked on the door of the back room: "Qin Qianhu, can you let me go in and see the red mole?"

 Chapter 1870: Recognize it

    Chapter 1870: Recognize it


    Chapter 1870 Recognize it


    Qin Sang had a cold face and said nothing.


    Uncle Qin quickly opened the door, pulled General Fu in, pointed at Qin Sang''s left lower abdomen, and said, "Did you see it? It''s this red mole. When I saw this red mole, I was so worried about it." My sister said, our Saburo is great, he will definitely serve as a general and pay homage to the Prime Minister in the future, but now you see, our Saburo is really famous!"


    He knelt down again with a plop and shouted towards the roof: "Sisters, brothers-inw, parents, our Sang has be rich, and the Qin family and the Lan family are going to be prosperous. You can rest in peace!"


    General Fu was startled by him and almost wanted to kick him to death... This Lan Jing is really a weirdo.


    But he had no time to care about Lan Jing now. Instead, he came to Qin Sang and looked at the red mole on his left lower abdomen... The red mole was the size of a soybean, dark red and slightly raised, but the skin on the surface of the red mole was It''s in good condition, and doesn''t look like it will grow back after being damaged.


    So this is indeed a red mole, not a red scar caused in a short period of time.


    Since it is a red mole, it proves that it has always been there and grew up with Qin Sang. Lan Jing did not lie. This Qin Sang is real and was not reced on the way to escape.


    "It''s really a red mole." General Fu said with a smile: "You are born with a red mole, Qin Qianhu, you are destined to be rich and noble."


    However, Qin Sang himself does not have this red mole.


    Qin Sang was still unhappy. Hearing this, he put on a stiff smile and said to General Fu: "He is an unfilial son. My grandpa has long disowned him. I will not recognize him either. General Fu will drive him away." Bar."


    General Fu was stunned. Is this why Qin Sang has always been dissatisfied with Lan Jing?


    Uncle Qin went crazy after hearing this. He stood up in a hurry and rushed over, wanting to hug Qin Sang, but Qin Sang drew his sword to stop him.


    He could only stop and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, nephew, you can''t drive uncle away. The war is in chaos now. If you drive uncle away, my uncle''s family will die outside."


    Uncle knows that you have hatred in your heart for not being filial to your grandpa, but he really doesnt want to be a military household, so just forgive him for once.


    Qin Sang snorted coldly: "But grandpa left hisst words and asked us not to recognize you as a family member... Just go away and pretend that we have never met."


    General Fu is in a hurry. He cannot leave. He must stay and follow you to the guard station to monitor you!


    He nced at Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin understood. He rolled his eyes, held Qin Sang''s knife and said, "Do you recognize me? If you don''t recognize me, I will die in front of you immediately!"


    "Want to threaten him with death?" Qin Sang smiled: "But I don''t want to do this."


    After saying that, he pounced and stabbed the knife directly into Uncle Qin''s chest. It pierced his flesh and made him cry out in pain. He quickly let go of the knife, jumped to the side, and stared at him in disbelief: "You, You actually want to kill me, Im your uncle!


    Qin Sang sneered: "You want to die yourself, I''m just making it happen for you."


    Uncle Qin choked when he heard this, brat, you are cruel, but...


    With a plop, Uncle Qin knelt down again and kowtowed to Qin Sang: "Nephew, just take in my uncle''s family. My uncle''s family really can''t live without you!"


    How can we live a good life without you? Is this what you mean?


    General Fu was speechless.


    He was afraid that Uncle Qin would mess up the matter, so he could onlye out to smooth things over and said to Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, calm down first. Although Lan Jing went to be a son-inw for someone, which angered your grandfather, let him The old man left suchst words, but how could a father want to deny his son? Your grandfather left such words before he died, he must be worried about your uncle... It''s too chaotic outside, and your uncle''s family has too many women and children. , if we drive them away, they will really die."


    Moreover


    "Your aunt is still pregnant. She is your uncle''s flesh and blood. A pregnant woman is begging for a living. How can she keep her child? Your uncle is already forty. I guess this is the only flesh and blood he will have in his life... Lan Jing He is your biological uncle, who upies the title of your elder. How you treat him is rted to your reputation. Now that you have made great achievements and have just been promoted, eyes from all directions are looking at you. You can''t do anything now that will be criticized by others. It''s a matter of criticism." He gave him another sentence: "Your contribution to killing Lemuqin is a great achievement. Many generals have remembered it and will not treat you badly. They will find opportunities to give you the official position you deserve. "


    The purpose of these words is to let Qin Sang know that Xu You treats him better than Emperor Jingyuan treats him, and also to make himpromise and take in Uncle Qin''s family.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang remained silent for a long time, showing the stubbornness of a young man.


    General Fu had no choice but to continue to persuade.


    After persuading him almost drying up his mouth, Qin Sang said with a cold face: "It''s okay to keep Lan Jing''s family, but he is the son-inw of Widow Xiao, and he is no longer considered a member of the Lan family, so the couple cannot act as elders. , take care of my business and Gu''s."


    General Fu was afraid that Uncle Qin would make a mistake, so he agreed on Uncle Qin''s behalf: "Sure, I have the final say on this matter. Your uncle and aunt dare not act like their elders against you and your wife."


    Uncle Qin was anxious: "General Fu, you can''t..."


    General Fu scolded: "Shut up, if you don''t agree, get out of the assembly area immediately."


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin could onlypromise: "Let''s do it."


    Qin Sang added: "Widow Xiao''s children cannot go out to do evil things as my cousins. Once discovered, they will be killed!"


    "What? Kill him now!" Uncle Qin was shocked.


    General Fu said: "ording to Da Chu''s criminalw, anyone who dares to use the name of an official to do evil outside and cause harm to the countryside will be beheaded, so you and your family had better stay calm."


    Uncle Qin trembled after hearing this, andined: "There are so many broken rules, and people are killed at every turn~"


    Qin Sang ignored him and continued: "Also, without orders, you and your family are not allowed to appear in front of me and Gu family. If I find out that you are going to trouble Gu family and make Gu family unhappy, I will immediately Blow you away!"


    He added: "Ms. Gu is the daughter-inw of my Ming matchmaker. She is good at making medicine and has been praised by the emperor. If you offend her, you will not give the emperor face."


    "Hey, my nephew-inw is so powerful? She must not be offended!" Uncle Qin agreed.


    But it''s not over yet: "Widow Xiao has three children who are not yet married. Please tell them to be honest and not to interfere with other people''s young masters or youngdies. If they dare to do anything to seduce others, or if the viin is innocent, the male will be castrated first. Kill her, behead her immediately and throw her into the mountains to feed the wolves!"


    Good guy, you are really cruel.


    Uncle Qin was startled. He looked at Qin Sang as if he were an evil ghost. He felt afraid and regretful... What kind of nephew did he recognize? It''s too cruel.


    "Uncle will live with you, won''t he die early?" Uncle Qin asked this question subconsciously.


    Qin Sang snorted: "It depends on what your family does."


    The implication is, dont mess with me, or you will all have a short life!


    He asked General Fu for paper and pen again, wrote down the conditions he just mentioned, and asked Uncle Qin to sign and stamp: "Your family is a piece of meat, and you have no credibility at all. You must put your words as proof."

 Chapter 1871: One thousand taels is not enough

    Chapter 1871: One thousand taels is not enough


    Chapter 1871 One thousand taels is not enough


    "What, you still need to press fingerprints? Why do you need to press fingerprints? I am your uncle, why do you treat your own uncle like this?!" Uncle Qin didn''t want to be manipted by a junior, so he started to y tricks again.


    But it was not up to him.


    You and your family are all ruthless people and must be restrained. General Fu said, Press your fingerprints or get out!


    this?


    Uncle Qin was shocked, looked at Qin Sang, and said to him: "My dear nephew, you put on your clothes first, while uncle and General Fu go out and say a few words."


    Having said that, go and grab General Fu.


    General Fu shook him off and said, "You have only two choices. Press your fingerprints and live with Qin Qianhu from now on, or get out!"


    After saying that, he shouted towards the outer room: "Come here, throw Lan Jing to this general..."


    No, no, no, dont let me press my fingerprints! Uncle Qin was afraid, so he agreed to press his fingerprints.


    Not long after, Uncle Qin signed and fingerprinted.


    Qin Sang put away the guarantee letter and said: "Restrict the Xiao family. If any of them makes a mistake, all of you will have to get out."


    "Okay, okay, I got it. You disrespectful person, how can you talk to your uncle like this?" Uncle Qin was holding his breath, pointing at Qin Sang with his arms akimbo and scolding him.


    Qin Sang had already put on his clothes and nced at him contemptuously: "You have already be someone else''s son-inw, twice. You are already a member of the woman''s family, not my uncle."


    Uncle Qin choked and couldn''t find the words to refute.


    General Fu was also very dissatisfied with Lan Jing''s role as a son-inw for Widow Xiao. If he had not be Widow Xiao''s son-inw, he would have been able to be tough in front of Qin Sang, and he would not have to be controlled by Qin Sang because of his status as a son-inw.


    But things havee to this, and this is the only way to go.


    "General Fu, the physical examination ispleted, and thest general will go out first." Qin Sang looked unhappy.


    General Fu did not dare to look at his red mole any more and nodded quickly: "Well, go ahead, you have been wronged."


    Qin Sang cupped his hands, left the inner room, and went to the outer room.


    When Widow Xiao and her family saw him, they were crazy. They rushed towards him and shouted: "Nephew, cousin, cousin, wuwuwu, I finally recognize you. What are we doing now? Are we following you back to Qin''s house?" ? I heard that you were appreciated by General Xu and were assigned a big house. Hey, then we have to live in with you, so as not to panic that your house will be empty! "


    The Xiao family was so capable that they pestered Liu Sanbiao while Qin Sang was checking the seal in the back room. After learning that Qin Sang had a big house at the gathering ce, they already regarded the house as theirs.


    Qian Qinghe also said to Qin Sang: "Cousin, it''s not what my cousin-inw said about you, but you are too kind and too easy to deceive. How can we let outsiders live in the house assigned to you? Let''s go home right away and put those things away. The Niu family, Xie family, and Zhang family who are upying your house must be kicked out!"


    Qin Sang sneered: "The heads of these three families are all from Qianhu. If you are not afraid of death, just go and drive them away."


    "What, they are all Qianhu adults!" Qian Qinghe was shocked and red at Liu Sanbiao. This **** told them a lot of nonsense in vain. He actually hid his secrets from them and didn''t mention that Niu Xie Zhang and his family belonged to Qianhu. Tell them things.


    Liu Sanbiao bared his teeth at them and said, "You didn''t even ask."


    When the Xiao family heard that the house assigned to Qin Sang was upied by three families with surnames outside the family, they immediately became angry. They didn''t even ask about the situation of the three families. They immediately cursed and shouted that they would be driven away.


    The Xiao family is angry and hateful, but they have nothing to say.


    Zhong Yu, on the other hand, led his soldiers to squeeze over and push the Xiao family out of the way: "Get out of the way. Are you allowed to surround the Qianhu adults?"


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Sir, when will these people be driven away?"


    Mr. Zhong~ Xiaomei Xiaos eyes welled up with tears when she heard what he said, and she shouted to him.


    Here ites again, ites again!


    Zhong Yu wanted to pierce his own ears. In less than two-quarters of an hour, Xiao Xiaomei had called him like this no less than twenty times. If he died suddenly, Xiao Xiaomei would probably be able to revive him. Zhong Yu ignored her and only looked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang said: "He is indeed my mother''s brother."


    Its really your uncle! Zhong Yu was shocked. After catching a glimpse of Xiao Xiaomeis surprised smile, he almost wanted to hit the wall.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes."


    Uncle Qin said proudly: "I am not only Sang''s biological uncle, but I will also follow him to live in the guard house in the future."


    "What? No!" Zhong Yu was angry: "The guard station is an important military area, where can people just enter it?"


    Qin Sang frowned and looked at General Fu.


    General Fu hurriedly stopped him and said: "The guard station is also divided into military camps and the residences of rtives. They can only move around in the residences of rtives and cannot reach your military camp."


    He added: "After all, Lan Jing is Qin Qianhu''s uncle. The master of Yushitai is still in Daokougou camp. If we drive Lan Jing''s family away, Qin Qianhu will be ginsenged by the censor."


    General Fu patted Zhong Yu on the shoulder and said, "Be patient for now."


    Zhong Yu disagreed and gave an idea: "How about I pay a thousand taels of silver and let them settle down in Fucheng?"


    One thousand taels of silver! After hearing this, the Xiao family almost fainted. The money just fell from the sky and hit them on the head. They were so excited.


    Qian Qinghe immediately agreed: "Okay, okay, that''s it, give me money."


    "Fuck you, you **** living off your mother-inw''s family. This is the Lan family''s and the Xiao family''s business. Do you have any say in it? Get out of here!" Uncle Qin congratted Qian with a p in the face, preventing him from taking the money. Leave.


    Widow Xiao also disagreed and followed Uncle Qin in scolding Qian Qing: "Small-sighted thing, do you only have money in your eyes? Your father-inw finally found his nephew, so naturally we have to spend some time with Qin''s nephew to raise him." Love. How can you abandon your newly found nephew for a thousand taels?"


    Are you satisfied with one thousand taels?


    Can you have some big ambitions?


    There are so many people in the family, is one thousand taels enough? They don''t have ten thousand taels per person and a big house with an ie of seven square meters, so they can''t be sent away.


    Besides, she also wanted to bring her younger sister and Zhong Yu together.


    Zhong Yu was able to get one thousand taels of silver out of his hands, which shows that the Zhong family is extremely rich, and such a good young man will naturally be eager to get married. If the whole family goes to Fucheng, how can the younger sister seduce Zhong Yu?


    Widow Xiaobed her hair, looked at Zhong Yu, and said: "Mr. Zhong, we want to stay and live with Qin''s nephew. If we don''t leave... you don''t need to give us any money."


    Thest words were spoken, and the hearts of the Xiao family were bleeding.


    Zhong Yu was so angry that he started to increase the price: "Three thousand taels, is that enough?"


    The Xiao familys eyes lit up, and Sister Xiao was almost ready to agree.


    Widow Xiao shook her head: "No, no amount of money can buy the family rtionship between our family and Qin''s nephew."


    It sounds quite touching, but actually I just dont think there is enough money.


    General Fu couldn''t stand hearing it anymore and said to Zhong Yu: "Mr. Zhong, that''s enough. Don''t make it too embarrassing."


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, you will leave for the guard station in a few days. Go back first and make arrangements for the departure and your uncle''s family. Don''t dy the trip."

 Chapter 1872: I was caught [Thank you everyone for your monthly votes]

    Chapter 1872: I was caught [Thank you everyone for your monthly votes]


    Chapter 1872 I was caught right now [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    General Xu told him that Lan Jing and his family must follow him to the guard station to monitor Qin Sang.


    He has already been ruined once by Leng Meifang. This time, he must do it!


    General Fu said again: "Your uncle and his family are here. This is a great event. The gathering ce will send several carts of supplies to Qin House so that you can settle down with your uncle and his family."


    They were determined to keep Uncle Qins family and not give Qin Sang the chance to drive them away because of insufficient supplies.


    Qin Sang looked at General Fu. After a moment, he nodded and agreed: "Yes, thank you very much, General."


    After saying that, he called Zhong Yu and Uncle Qins family: Lets go.


    Coming,ing. Uncle Qin responded and called to the Xiao family: Follow me quickly!


    Hey, hey, here wee. The Xiao family was very excited, they could finally stay and live the prestigious life of official family members.


    General Fu looked at their retreating figures and breathed a sigh of relief... The person who was monitoring Qin Sang finally got through. He was considered guilty and meritorious.


    "Hey, this sister-inw is carrying water. We are the uncle of the great hero Qin Qianhu, and we will live with Qin Qianhu from now on."


    Gentlemen, we are patrolling. We are the uncle of the great hero Qin Qianhu. Lets get to know each other and keep in touch with each other more in the future.


    The Xiao family were talking all the way. Zhong Yu was angry again and cursed: "Shut up, do any of you talk like this? It''s embarrassing for Brother Qin!"


    He then said to Qin Sang: "Master Qianhu, don''t you care?"


    Qin Sang looked at Uncle Qin and smiled coldly: "Don''t worry about it, let them do what they do. If theymit any crime, drive them away immediately ording to what is written in the guarantee letter."


    "Guarantee letter." Zhong Yu was surprised and asked: "There is also this thing? Where is it, show me."


    Qin Sang handed him the guarantee letter.


    After looking at it, Zhong Yu finally lost his temper,ughed loudly, pointed at Widow Xiao and said, "Keep talking, let''s see how long you can be arrogant!"


    Widow Xiao frowned, pulled Uncle Qin over, and asked in a low voice: "What''s the guarantee letter?"


    Uncle Qin waved his hand and said: "It''s just a meeting gift I gave to my nephew. Don''t ask, I''ll tell you in detail in the evening. Let''s go take a look at the house first and upy a few good yards."


    Yes, yes, yes, lets go and upy the house first! Widow Xiao was very excited, thinking about how to show off her aunts behavior to Gu Jinli when she saw herter.


    The group of people walked for more than three quarters of an hour before arriving at Qin''s house.


    The open space in front of Qin''s house is very lively. Many peoplee here carrying supplies to exchange for bean sprouts.


    Mrs. Shens house, three pounds of soybeans are exchanged for one pound of bean sprouts, mark it down! Xiong shouted.


    Xiong Er took a note. These are all ounts. They are to be presented to Madam. You must not be careless.


    Xiao Pingxi smiled at Mrs. Shen and said: "Ms. Shen, do you want us to remove the bean shells? It''s not expensive, just a copper te. If you don''t want to give a copper te, you can use something to pay for it. Three handfuls of soybeans, two handfuls of rice, anything is fine. Woolen cloth."


    Xiao Pingxi has been raised well recently. His cheeks have be fleshy and his face is white. He is also dressed in round clothes. He looks very cute. Madam Shen is teasing him: "Want to start my family''s business? Yes, but you have to give it to your uncle." Touch.


    After squeezing his face and teasing him, he handed the bean sprouts to him: "Here, shake it. Use soybeans to pay for it."


    "Hey, thank you, Mrs. Shen." Xiao Pingxi took the basket of bean sprouts and worked with Xiao Yantai and Dou Chengzi to remove the shells from the bean sprouts. After a while, the shells were removed from the bean sprouts.


    Ms. Shen, put your bean sprouts away. If you feel they are not clean enough, we can wash them for you again. Xiao Pingxi said with a smile.


    Mrs. Shen almost melted away at his smile and said, "It''s clean enough. Come on, take it. I''ll give you these soybeans."


    I gave him the remaining half a pound of soybeans.


    Xiaoping was happy: "Thank you, Mrs. Shen."


    Sister Xiao saw the excitement here and squeezed in. When she saw the bean sprouts, she asked, "What is this? I''ve never seen it before. It looks quite juicy." Xiao Ping smiled and said, "This is bean sprouts, made from beans. , one tael of silver per pound, if you exchange it with goods, it will be much cheaper, three pounds of soybeans can be exchanged for one pound."


    "One tael of silver and a pound of vegetables? You are so evil!" Sister Xiao was angry. How could you deceive people like this? I wanted to get it for free.


    After hearing this, Xia Zhang came over and said, "Sister-inw, these bean sprouts are fresh vegetables and a novelty to eat. If you don''t want to buy them, please leave."


    "What? You dare to let me leave, do you know who I am?" Xiao Sister raised her chin and said: "I am the cousin of Qin Qianhu, the great hero of the Anti-Japanese War!"


    "You are Uncle Qin''s cousin?" Xiaoping was surprised and couldn''t believe that there was such a rtive in Uncle Qin''s family?


    Sister Xiao frowned: "Cousin Qin is your uncle? Then who are you, Mrs. Gu?"


    Xiaoping said happily: "It''s my aunt."


    He pointed at the bean sprouts and said, "This is Aunt Gu''s business. Many of the people whoe to buy aredies from the general banner and above. Everyone likes the food and doesn''t think it''s expensive."


    So you are not allowed to say that Aunt Gu is evil!


    What, these bean sprouts are sold by Gu?


    The sale was a loss!


    Sister Xiao quickly grabbed the basket from Mrs. Chen Baihu''s hand and said, "How much silver did you buy for a pound of bean sprouts?"


    Mrs. Chen was watching a y when she was suddenly snatched away from the basket by the actress Xiao Sister. She said angrily: "I didn''t need any money to buy it. I bought it with ten pounds of soybeans."


    "What? In exchange for soybeans, you ck-hearted woman, how much is a pound of soybeans? You want to exchange so many bean sprouts with ten pounds of soybeans. No, you can''t leave, you have to make up for the money, three and a half!" Sister Xiao said proudly: "My hands are very urate. Your bean sprouts are at least three and a half kilograms. I''ll give you money!"


    "Why are you being unreasonable?" Mrs. Chen was furious. Just when she was about to find someone to make the decision, Hong Dao came over with a group of soldiers.


    When Xiao Sister came closer, Hong Dao grabbed Xiao Sister''s hand and said, "You dare to make noise in the assembly area and ckmail the nobledy Baihu. You have vited military regtions. You will be dragged down and tortured!"


    What, she has vited military regtions!


    Let go, you cant catch me, I am Qin Qianhus cousin! Sister Xiao shouted, thinking that Hong Dao would let her go in fear.


    result


    Hong Dao sneered: "Oh, using the name of Qin Qianhu to bully others, the crime will be increased, and he will be taken away and given a severe punishment!"


    It means that the adults allow you toe here and act arrogantly so that they can catch you and make a warning to your family. You still want the adults to save you? Just dream.


    Sister Xiao was gagged and taken away.


    Xia Zhang smiled and said, "Madams, don''t be surprised. We''ve got nothing to do. Let''s continue changing the bean sprouts."


    The guys who were queuing up to exchange for bean sprouts discussed it for a while and then continued queuing up to exchange for bean sprouts. They didnt take Sister Xiaos matter to heart at all.


    Moreover, the person was arrested by Hong Baihu, who was Qin Qianhus confidant. He could arrest the person himself. Even if Xiao Sister was really Qin Qianhus cousin, they didnt have to be afraid of her.


    Qin Sang''s move, in addition to killing the Xiao family as a warning to the monkeys, also told everyone in the gathering ce that he did not value the Xiao family. If the Xiao family dares to bully others in his name in the future, they don''t have to endure it, they will just deal with it severely. .


    Since he has a bad rtionship with the Xiao family, you should not trust the Xiao family easily. If you are deceived by the Xiao family, go to the Xiao family and he will not care.


    Over here, the Xiao family was stunned. They pointed at Sister Xiao who was dragged away and said, "Nephew Qin, your cousin has been captured. Go and rescue her quickly."


    Qin Sang looked indifferent: "She vited military regtions and I sent people to arrest her. If you don''t want to be like her, just shut up."


    After saying that, he turned to the small road behind Qin''s house and entered the house through the back door.


    Widow Xiao and the others were in a hurry. It was obvious that he was leaving, so they had no choice but to follow him first.


    0.0 Thank you all for your monthly votes, I appreciate it. Don''t worry about the Xiao family, they are not the best. The Qin family and Lan Jing, the military households in Xiaoqingou Vige, have other identities.

 Chapter 1873: Dad, you have changed

    Chapter 1873: Dad, you have changed


    Chapter 1873 Dad, you have changed


    "Sir, you are back." The servant guarding the back door opened the door for Qin Sang and said respectfully to him.


    The back door is an important guarding area. In order to prevent outsiders from sneaking into the house, the doorkeepers are people under Yu Xi''smand.


    Widow Xiaos family was a little scared because of Xiao Meis arrest. However, this family cared about food and not beatings. After they were frightened, they became arrogant again and said to the person who opened the door: We are rtives of your elders.


    After Wuxi heard this, he didnt even look at them. After they came in, he closed the back door and continued to stand guard.


    As for why they were not driven away, it was because the adults had already sent the news back, and they already knew that the Xiao family wasing, so they did not take action against them.


    Widow Xiao was unhappy when she saw this and pushed Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin could only say: "Sang, it''s not my uncle who told you that your servants don''t understand the rules too much. My uncle has a group of brothers in the county and prefectural cities. The rules are much better than them. I''ll bring them to you tomorrow." Ask them to look after the home and care for the home, and each of them will be given two taels of silver as a monthly allowance."


    Zhong Yu was angry again: "What did you say? You still want to bring people from outside in? This is simply ridiculous! I tell you, if you dare to bring people from outside in, your whole family will be thrown into jail!"


    Do you think this is a vegetable market and anyone can be brought in?


    Uncle Qin frowned, nced at Zhong Yu, and said, "If you don''t take it, I won''t take it. Why are you so excited? It''s like this is your home."


    He turned around andined to Qin Sang: "Sang, although Mr. Zhong''s family is rich, he is now your soldier, so you can''t be too spoiled with him."


    Xiao Xiaomei was unhappy when she heard this: "Dad, how could you say that? Mr. Zhong also means well!"


    Don''t talk about Mr. Zhong, I haven''t married him yet. If you go against him and make him dislike me, what will I do if I can''t marry him?


    He looked at Zhong Yu again, his face was red, and he said shyly: "Mr. Zhong, don''t be angry. My father can''t speak. In fact, he likes you very much. Our whole family likes you very much."


    Uncle Qin, hehe, stupid, even if I please Zhong Yu, he can''t marry you.


    Widow Xiao also scolded: "That''s right, dad, you can''t talk about Mr. Zhong."


    He then said to Zhong Yu: "Mr. Zhong, you have a lot of money, don''t take it to heart."


    Zhong Yu thought: "Are you caring about the wrong person? You should care more about Sister Xiao, right?"


    Sister Xiao was taken away, so you were just anxious for a moment, begged Brother Qin, and then started acting like nothing happened again.


    In your hearts, isnt Sister Xiao less important than me?


    Hey, you are really right. You are from the Jinshan Silver Mine, and the eldest sister is a loser. She is also a loser who brings a man and children back to eat at her parents'' house after getting married.


    "The eldest sister is Sang''s cousin. Even if she is taken away, nothing will happen to her." Widow Xiao said and asked Qin Sang: "Nephew, you won''t kill your cousin, right?"


    As long as you dont kill the eldest sister, its not a big deal.


    Qin Sang was toozy to pay attention to them, and continued to walk forward, saying to You An who came up to him: "Take them to the small living room, and let them identify themselves when thedyes back."


    "Yes." You An came over, stopped Widow Xiao and the others, and said, "Please follow me."


    "Who are you? Why are you stopping us?" Widow Xiao asked with her arms akimbo, and hurriedly shouted to Qin Sang who was walking away: "Nephew, nephew, where are you going? Where is my nephew''s wife? We are all home, how is she? Why don''t youe to see us? This is so disrespectful!"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang stopped and turned back, looking at Widow Xiao coldly: "Xiaoyu is the head of the family. Whether you have food or not depends entirely on Xiaoyu, so be smart and don''t offend Xiaoyu. Just wait patiently. .


    Having said that, he left.


    Widow Xiao choked, turned around and pulled Uncle Qin and said, "Look, what''s his attitude towards us? You don''t care!" "It doesn''t matter, I am the son-inw of the house, and I have nothing to do with the Lan family for a long time. Now, It''s good to be able to tter him, but you still expect me to take care of him? Why are you so dreamy?" Uncle Qin said: "Be honest first, and then talk about it after you have established your footing."


    "You An, keep an eye on them and don''t let them run around in the house." Zhong Yu gave an exnation and caught up with Qin Sang.


    Xiao Xiaomei saw Zhong Yu running away, and she wanted to chase her brother in her arms, but was stopped by You An: "Girl, you can''t enter without permission over there, pleasee with me."


    Little sister Xiao stamped her feet and looked at Uncle Qin: "Dad, your future son-inw ran away, why don''t you say a few words?"


    Uncle Qin: "What nonsense? I have no future son-inw, but he is a noble son. Can he marry you? Stop dreaming."


    Then he said: "Show your eyes on the other young men in the gathering ce. There are many unmarried general banners and hundreds of households here. Just pick a good one and ask your cousin to be a matchmaker for you. You will definitely seed." .Dont even think about it, Zhong Yu.


    Xiaomei Xiao cried angrily when she heard this: "Dad, you have changed. You don''t even like your rich and powerful son-inw!"


    Uncle Qin followed You An and said, "How can I not like him? But we can''t get along with a rich and powerful son-inw."


    He nced at her face again, shook his head, and said loudly: "Little sister, you are just pretty, not a great beauty, so don''t keep dreaming. Let''s think of something that can be easily realized."


    Xiao Xiaomei was shocked. She couldn''t believe that this man was his stepfather: "Didn''t you always brag to us before..."


    "You also know that it is bragging, so do you take it seriously?" Uncle Qin waved his hand and said: "Stop talking, be honest first, and wait until you have established your footing before talking, otherwise you want to be arrested like your eldest sister. ?"


    Thats not what I want to do.


    Xiao Xiaomei was afraid and could only shut up first.


    You An took them to the small living room next to the second door and said to them: "Uncle, please sit down first and wait until my wifees back."


    Uncle Qin nodded. After sitting down, he crossed his legs and said, "Bring over whatever good food and drink you have at home. We haven''t had breakfast yet."


    He pointed at Brother Gui and said, "Is there any egg custard? If not, make some. Brother Gui wants to eat it."


    When ites to food, the Xiao family members get excited and start ordering: "I want to eat stew!"


    White rice, white flour steamed buns, steamed buns and dumplings, etc., bring them all!


    And those bean sprouts, oh, those are expensive things. Fry them in two y pots for us. We will eat enough! Qian Qinghe said.


    His wife was arrested because of bean sprouts, so he had to make enough money for his wife.


    Uncle Qin scolded: "You prodigal thing, those bean sprouts are going to be sold for money, you still want to eat them?!"


    After cursing Qian to celebrate, he turned to You An and said, "How many kilograms of bean sprouts are there in the two pots?"


    You An said: "The pottery pot is very big. The bean sprouts in two pots weigh at least ten kilograms."


    "Come on, we won''t eat the bean sprouts. You can break them into silver and give them to us, a total of ten taels of silver." Uncle Qin''s words were shocking. You An had to be calm, otherwise he would be stunned by his words.

 Chapter 1874: thanks to him

    Chapter 1874: thanks to him


    Chapter 1874 Thanks to him


    You Anhehe: "Uncle, please sit down first and I''ll get you something to eat."


    "Hey, hey, go!" The Xiao family happily moved the table in the small living room and put the two small tables together to form one big table. The whole family sat around the table, waiting for You An to bring the meat. Then eat and drink a lot.


    But they didn''t expect big fish or meat. They only waited for a y pot of multigrain porridge with some chopped radish in it. Not to mention meat, there wasn''t even a bean sprout.


    The Xiao family was angry.


    Widow Xiao banged the table, pointed at the pottery pot and said: "What is this? Are you feeding the pigs? We want to eat meat!"


    You An said: "My lord has told me that you can only eat these."


    After saying that, he ignored them and turned around and left.


    The Xiao family was so angry that they chased him out to scold him, and even wanted to go to Qin Sang to argue with him.


    But as soon as they left the small living room, they were stopped by You An''s people: "My Lord has an order for you to wait here. You are not allowed to run around without an order. Anyone who disobeys the order will be dealt with ording to militaryw."


    Widow Xiao: "What kind of military action? We are your lord''s rtives!"


    The people in You''an said: "The militaryw is used in the assembly area. Your family is strict, and the militaryw is used at home. Everyone must abide by it, otherwise they will be beaten with thirty military sticks."


    He asked seriously again: "Do you want to sit down and eat porridge, or do you want to be beaten with thirty military sticks?"


    Well, the Xiao family looked at each other, they were restrained.


    Widow Xiao was so aggrieved that she sat down on the ground and cried loudly: "God, is there any justice? We are here to live a good life, but what kind of life are we living now? We are being watched like prisoners, I can only drink multigrain porridge!


    Then he pointed to his belly and said: "I am pregnant, and I am carrying your lord''s cousin in my belly. If you don''t want your lord''s cousin to starve to death, bring the meat to me immediately!"


    The people in You''an ignored her and just let her make trouble.


    Seeing that this man refused to listen, Widow Xiao started crying and shouting at the top of her lungs, trying to attract people from the house, but her voice almost broke and no one came to the small living room.


    Whats going on? Are there all deaf people in the house?


    The people in You''an replied: "I have told you that the master governs his family with militaryw. If there is no order, no one wille, and you will die even if you call for it."


    He then advised: "My lord, my aunt, you''d better go and eat the porridge quickly. If it''s toote, the porridge will be eaten."


    Speaking, pointing to the small living room.


    Widow Xiao looked back and saw Qian Qingqing that they were already eating porridge in the small living room. She downed one bowl in a few mouthfuls and started to fill up the second bowl of porridge.


    "A group of people who have killed a thousand people, please eat slowly!" Widow Xiao quickly got up, rushed into the house, and took the pottery away, while the Xiao family went to fight for it. The scene was almost unbearable.


    The people in You''an obeyed and allowed them to rob. They only guarded the door and did not let them out.


    And the story that Uncle Qin''s family came to look for rtives and made all kinds of jokes has reached Gu Jinli''s ears.


    Mrs. Bai looked at her sympathetically and said, "Mrs. Qin, if you need help with anything, just ask."


    It is really hard to live with such an uncle''s family. I don''t know how much mess I will have to clean up in the future.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mrs. Bai exchanged many supplies for the bean sprout recipe, which has helped me a lot. Thank you very much."


    He also apologized to the otherdies who came to buy the bean sprouts recipe: "I''m sorry, madams, our business couldn''t bepleted. Tomorrow, I will send someone to send a load of bean sprouts to eachdy''s home to apologize to all thedies. .


    Originally, sixdies were willing to pay a high price for her bean sprout recipe, but in the end, Mrs. Bai won it alone.


    Mrs. Bai also made it clear to the otherdies that this bean sprout recipe was bought for the Fang family and would be sent to Fang Shangshu, a direct branch of the Fang family. Fang Shangshu would present the recipe to the emperor so that the emperor would have something to eat every winter. Eat fresh bean sprouts. Fang Shangshu was a high-ranking official, and the prescription was dedicated to the emperor. Naturally, everyone did not dare to **** it, so they could only agree with a smile, but their hearts were filled with regret... Mrs. Bai was worthy of being from a wealthy family. She was thinking too much. If I had known it, They paid a high price in advance to buy a square piece, and also donated it to the emperor, making a great contribution.


    Mrs. Zhen smiled and said, "Thank you so much, Mrs. Qin."


    He said again: "Your uncle''s family is here, so we won''t disturb you and leave first."


    Gu Jinli stood up: "I''ll see youdies off."


    She and Mr. Han sent severaldies away.


    After they left, Mrs. Han said worriedly: "Brother and sister Qin, do you want me to apany you to meet the Xiao family?"


    She heard about the Xiao family and was afraid that Gu Jinli wouldn''t be able to deal with them, so she wanted to follow them and use her status as the eldestdy of the Guangcheng House to suppress the Xiao family.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "No need, sister-inw. Although they are difficult to deal with, I am not a vegetarian. I have a way to deal with them, so don''t worry."


    but


    "I need to trouble my sister-inw to collect the supplies sent by Mrs. Bai, count them clearly, and then divide them."


    The Zhang family, Xie family, and Niu family all helped grow bean sprouts, and the Han family also contributed to selling Zi, so Gu Jinli nned to give them 10% of the supplies as a reward.


    Han was very embarrassed: "Brother and sister Qin, the recipe belongs to you, and the materials we get should also be yours. You don''t need to share them with us... We have already benefited a lot from you, it''s really..."


    Gu Jinli interrupted her: "Sister-inw, we came all the way to live life and death together. What you said is just a joke."


    He added: "I''ll leave the rest to my sister-inw. I''ll go back first."


    Got to see Brother Qin.


    "Okay, I''ll see you off." Han sent Gu Jinli out.


    After Gu Jinli left Han''s courtyard, he took Sanqing back to Wangxi Garden first.


    Qin Sang is already waiting for her.


    When he saw hering back, he smiled and said, "How about it? How many supplies did you exchange?"


    Gu Jinli took out the deed, shook it, and said, "It''s a lot. If it were exchanged for silver, it would be tens of thousands of taels."


    The price given by Mrs. Bai was too high, which made her suspect that Mrs. Bais motives for buying the son were impure.


    But she will not struggle with money. When Mrs. Bai really takes any action, she will try again.


    As soon as Gu Jinli put the deed away, he came over and took off his pants to look at his red mole.


    Qin Sang smiled, put his arm around her waist and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu''s craftsmanship is very good. He passed the test and they didn''t notice."


    This red mole was specially made by Xiaoyu because he was worried that his identity would be discovered when he came to the northwest... As for how to make it, it was very simple. He just used a needle to dig into the skin and injure the flesh under the skin. Repeat several times. Once, after more than half a year, the subcutaneous flesh that has been injured several times will turn dark red, and because of the blood previously wrapped under the skin, after the injury is healed, there will be a slight bulge under the skin, which is A red mole.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good. Although they are very simr, after all they are..."


    Fake.


    Speaking about Uncle Qin again: "Thanks to him, no one will doubt your identity now."

 Chapter 1875: identity

    Chapter 1875: identity


    Chapter 1875 Identity


    Very few people have red nevus, so red nevus is a very special mark that can prove a person''s identity better than some birthmarks.


    And Qin Mu did not have red moles. This was something both the Queen Mother and Emperor Jingyuan knew.


    But now Qin Sang has a red mole. Uncle Qin said it with his own words and recognized it with his own eyes, and it was also checked by Xu You''s confidant General Fu.


    General Fu will definitely report to Xu You. Xu You has been investigating Qin Sang for a long time. When he hears about the red mole, he will definitely believe it andpletely trust Qin Sang.


    If someone recognizes Qin Sang in the future and goes to report Qin Sang, they can use this red mole to fight back.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Is Xiaoyu relieved this time?"


    Gu Jinli nodded, hugged him and said, "Don''t worry... you can sleep peacefully."


    Otherwise, she would always worry that someone would appear from the northwest and it would be Qin Mu''s business to expose Qin Sang.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang began to feel guilty again, but he did not express his guilt. Xiaoyu was not happy to hear what he said, so he just hugged her tightly and said: "In the future, our lives will be more and more stable and better. "


    I wont let you live in fear anymore.


    "Well, I believe you." Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him for a while, and said, "After we meet the Xiao family, let''s meet Uncle Qin alone and kowtow to him."


    The Qin family and the Lan Jing family in Xiaoqingou Vige have somewhat special identities. Some of their family members served as soldiers, but some of them died in battle openly, but were actually quietly picked away to be special scouts... In addition to exploring roads and detecting the enemy''s situation, this kind of scouts can also do assassinations. They are close to the dead soldiers and are a powerful assassination army.


    This army originally belonged to Qin Mu''s grandfather, andter it was given to Qin''s father. After something happened to Wei Guogong''s family, this army was also assassinated, and many brothers died.


    Those who escaped assassination lived anonymously among the people because they were disheartened.


    Rankuro is one of them.


    He was found by Luo Ying... After Luo Ying fled back to the northwest with his cousin Yu, he began to look for his old troops and found many. Many of them were willing to follow Luo Ying and be bandits, but Lan Jing did not follow Luo Ying.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in these things anymore, he just wants to be amon citizen.


    I came here this time because I wanted to preserve thest bloodline of the Qin family.


    "Well, Xiaoyu is just as I thought. The Qin family really should kowtow to him." Qin Sang was very grateful to Lan Jing. He had already lived an ordinary life with the Xiao family and didn''t need to get involved anymore, but in the end because of Dad agreed to Luo Ying''s request and brought the Xiao family to help him.


    He said again: "Let''s go and meet them."


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and left Wangxi Garden together. As soon as he left the hospital, he saw Xiao Pingxi being held by Grandma Tao.


    "Second Aunt Gu, Uncle Qin!" Xiao Ping shouted happily and lowered his head.


    Arent you selling bean sprouts with Xiao Yantai and the others? Why are you here? Gu Jinli walked over and asked.


    I Xiao Pingxi didnt know what to say.


    "Why are you hesitating? You have to be generous and say what you have to say, you know?" After Gu Jinli taught him a lesson, he squatted down, looked at him and asked with a smile: "What''s going on? Just tell me, don''t be afraid. "


    Xiao Pingxi looked at Qin Sang and then said: "I heard that Uncle Qin''s uncle is here, and he brought a whole family with him..."


    Stopped mid-sentence. Mother Tao had no choice but to say for him: "Sir, madam, Xiao Pingxi has met the eldest cousin of the Xiao family, so he is very worried that madam will be bullied by the Xiao family, so he came back to have a look."


    But I was afraid that the Lord would be angry and thought that he had bad thoughts about the Lord''s uncle''s family, so I didn''t dare to speak clearly.


    "So it''s because of this, then you can just say it, don''t be afraid." Gu Jinli stood up, pinched his face, and said with a smile: "Come with us to meet Uncle Qin''s family, you can be considered their rtives, go Its necessary to recognize a familiar face.


    Xiao Pingxi was very happy and quickly raised his head, but did not respond immediately. Instead, he looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Uncle Qin, aren''t you angry?"


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t be angry, I''m very happy that you care about your second aunt Gu so much."


    "Really!" Xiao Ping was happy. He let go of Aunt Tao''s hand, held Qin Sang''s, and said to Gu Jinli: "Second Aunt Gu, let''s go."


    I put aside my previous worries and went to see the Xiao family happily.


    He thought that maybe, maybe, in the Xiao family, only Sister Xiao was a shrew, and the rest were pretty good.


    As a result, before we arrived at the small living room, we heard the noise in the small living room: "Mrs. Gu is really from the countryside. She doesn''t understand any rules. We have already eaten three bowls of multi-grain porridge, and she hasn''te to see us yet. She What do you want to do? Head of the family, you can simply divorce her and find a good wife for your nephew, but dont allow Mrs. Gu to take the dowry away!"


    Mother-inw is right, no matter how rich you are, you cant ask for a country woman like this. Ill give it up and lets find a governmentdy for my cousin!


    Xiao Xiaomei didn''t care about this. She said, "Does Mrs. Gu''s dowry contain any good jewelry? Leave it to me. When I marry the Zhong family in the future, I must have some decent dowry, otherwise I will beughed at by the Zhong family!"


    Uncle Qin chuckled: "You can really dream."


    Widow Xiao: "Why are you dreaming? Could it be that since she hasn''te to see her elders for so long, I, as an aunt, can''t say a few words to her?"


    Uncle Qin said: "She has been praised by the emperor. If you are not afraid of death, scold her, scold her as hard as you can."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli said loudly: "Yes, the emperor has praised me and said that I have contributed to the country and deserve to be treated kindly. Anyone who dares to scold me or make me angry is all for resisting the decree and will be arrested and beheaded." head!"


    She stood at the door of the small living room, wiped her neck towards them, and said with a grin: "If you don''t want to die, just be honest and peaceful. My husband and I will not treat you badly. If you dare to do whatever you want, kill." !


    There was silence in the small living room for a while, obviously swayed by her words.


    Widow Xiao came to her senses and asked Uncle Qin: "Is this the case?"


    Uncle Qin: "Of course there is. It has spread all over the northwest. If you don''t believe it, just try pping her twice and see if the government arrests you?"


    "Bah, why don''t you fan? Could it be that he found his nephew who is an official and wants to kill me so that he can marry a young and beautiful daughter-inw?" Widow Xiao rushed towards Uncle Qin and beat him: "Okay, You heartless person, I spent one or two and a half pieces of silver to save you from hell. Now that you are rich and want to leave me, I will fight with you!"


    Depend on!


    Even though Gu Jinli had seen many unreasonable shrews, he was shocked when he saw Widow Xiao''s ability to dance.


    Uncle Qin was fighting with Widow Xiao: "Don''t scratch my face! You shrew, I''ve told you so many times that I can hit you anywhere and don''t touch my face. I''m the only one who found two wives because of my face!"


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched... Lan Jing was so strong that it was impossible to tell that he was a man who could be an assassination scout back then.


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled at her... Lan Jing''s group of people were brought out by his father. His father was well versed in the ways of ordinary people and knew that it was best to hide and pretend to be ordinary people, so Lan Jing knew how to do this. Not surprising.

 Chapter 1876: kowtow

    Chapter 1876: kowtow


    Chapter 1876 Kowtow


    Mom and dad, please stop fighting, brother Gui is scared to tears by you. Xiao Xiaomei hugged Qian Wengui and coaxed him.


    Qian Qinghe pointed at Gu Jinli, his eyes brightened, and eximed: "Oh my God, she is a beauty!"


    Qin Sang''s face darkened, he blocked Gu Jinli, looked at Qian Qingqing, and said in a icy voice: "If you don''t want to be disabled, just be respectful."


    Dont be angry, let him see clearly, lest he be blind at a young age. Gu Jinli smiled, walked out from behind Qin Sang, and took two steps towards Qian Qinghe.


    "Help, it''s an ugly woman!" Qian Qinghe took a closer look and saw clearly the scattered abscesses and dense scars on Gu Jinli''s face. He was so frightened that he felt like he had seen a ghost.


    When he looked at Qin Sang again, he said with a sympathetic face: "Cousin, you have suffered... Another day, my cousin-inw and father-inw will go find some beauties to be your concubines, so please bear with them for now."


    This Gu family looks like a fairy from a distance, but looks like a ghost up close. It is so pitiful for my cousin to spend his whole life guarding such a woman. As a rtive, he has to help her.


    Gu Jinliughed, pointed at the money and asked Uncle Qin: "Uncle, is this man also the son-inw of the Xiao family?"


    "Nephew, what are you talking about? Do you look down on your uncle as a son-inw?" Afterining, Uncle Qin stopped fighting with Widow Xiao, shook his head and said, "No, the eldest sister is married off. But there is no one in Qians son-inws family, so my eldest sister brought him back and stayed at her parents house temporarily.


    Gu Jinli added: "Since he is not a son-inw, there is no reason to live with his wife''s family all the time. Drive him away and let him live outside."


    Plop!


    Qian Qinghe immediately knelt down and begged: "Cousin, I know I was wrong, just spare me this time, don''t drive me away... My family has no permanent property, I don''t have the power to tie the chicken, and I still have a bad mouth. I have offended many people, and if I am driven away, I will be hacked to death by my enemies.


    He pointed at your brother and said, "Your brother is only one year old. You can''t leave him without a father, right?"


    Gu Jinli:


    I didnt expect that you would kneel down and beg for mercy so quickly.


    Widow Xiao came to help and begged for mercy: "Yes, nephew-inw, although Qian''s son-inw doesn''t know anything and is just a waste who feeds on the family''s food, he is not a bad person, so don''t drive him away."


    Xiao Xiaomei also said: "Cousin, please spare my brother-inw. With him here, he can take a few beatings for the family at critical moments."


    Earlier, they had no food to eat. When they went to steal, they were overtaken by others, but it was my brother-inw who blocked them.


    After they escaped and had enough to eat, Dad went to pick him up and was beaten badly.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s face was filled with emotion, but for the sake of Uncle Qin, the Xiao family could not drive them away. She said: "You can stay, but you must abide by the rules. If you dare to do anything wrong, or harm or seduce the girls in the guardhouse, , his end is not as simple as being driven away, but immediately chopped into pieces and fed to the wolves!"


    "Qian Qinghe, did you hear that? If you dare to peek at a beautiful girl again, you will be dead!" Widow Xiao pointed at Qian Qinghe''s head and said.


    Qian Qinghe said hurriedly: "Hey, look, those yellow-haired girls are not as good-looking as older girls."


    Thinking of Sister Xiao, he asked Qin Sang: "Cousin, when will you release your cousin? You don''t really want to punish her, do you?"


    "She has broken military regtions and will naturally be punished." Qin Sang looked at Qian Qing and gave him an idea: "If you want Sister Xiao not to be punished, you can take thirty military sticks for her."


    "What? You want me to be punished on her behalf!" Qian Qinghe was unwilling and said hesitantly: "I still have to take care of your brother. My eldest sister has a good body and thirty army sticks. I think she can bear it."


    Snap, Widow Xiao pped him on the back of the head and cursed: "You irresponsible thing, what nonsense are you talking about? That''s thirty army sticks, and they were all hit on my eldest sister. Do you want to be a widower?" The widow said to Qin Sang: "My nephew, drag him out and beat him with twenty military sticks. Give one to the elder sister, otherwise the elder sister will not be able to bear it."


    "Mother-inw, mother-inw can''t do it. There are too many twenty army sticks, and they will beat me to pieces." Qian Qinghe was still thinking brightly. He red at brothers Xiao Chenggong and Xiao Chengju who were hiding in the corner of the small living room and said: " My two uncles and I, each with ten military sticks, shouldered the punishment for my eldest sister!"


    "Qian Qingqing, you are a murderer of thousands of swords!" The Xiao Chenggong brothers wanted to beat Qian Qingqing hard, but this viin actually dragged them into the water.


    Qin Sang also wanted to take the opportunity to beat the Xiao family and ask them to behave themselves, so he agreed: "Both brothers and feet should share the same hardships..."


    "Cousin, I didn''t do anything wrong. I just fell in love with Mr. Zhong and wanted to be his wife. I don''t need to be beaten together!" Xiao Mei almost cried when she heard Qin Sang''s words and hurriedly defended herself.


    Qin Sang continued his unfinished words: "Qian Qinghe, Xiao Chenggong, Xiao Chengju and Xiao Sister were divided into ten army sticks to serve as a warning to others."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Xiao Mei: "As for you, remember first, if you do something that ruins the family tradition because you fall in love with a rich man, you will be beaten with thirty military sticks!"


    After hearing this, Xiao Xiaomei was so frightened that her legs went weak. She hugged your brother and said, "No, no, I can''t. Don''t worry, cousin. I just think Mr. Zhong''s family is well-off. If I want to climb into his family, I won''t let myself really do it." I''m not that stupid to suffer a loss."


    Qin Sang: "Come here and drag the Xiao brothers and Qian Qinghe down to be tortured."


    "Yes." You An brought people in and took the Xiao brothers and Qian Qinghe away.


    Qian Qing was a little happy that his n had seeded, but the Xiao brothers were so angry that they kicked him in the feet.


    After the three people were escorted away, the noisy small living room finally became quiet.


    Qin Sang followed Gu Jinli inside and introduced her: "This is my mother''s brother, my uncle from the Lan family. This is my aunt. She is remarried to her uncle. Her four children are all born to her ex-husband, not her uncle''s biological children."


    Widow Xiao didn''t understand what remarriage meant, but she was afraid that her four children would be disliked by Gu Jinli if they were not uncle Qin''s biological children. She quickly patted her belly and said, "Although eldest sister, they are not your uncle''s biological children, but in my belly This is his biological nephew, nephew and wife, you are about to have a cousin, aren''t you happy?!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was quite happy: "Then my aunt should take good care of her baby and give birth to a healthy child for my uncle."


    Rankuro is a miserable man, and she hopes that he can have a biological child.


    Uncle Qin scolded Widow Xiao: "Okay, okay, you woman, you show off your belly wherever you go. If you can''t give birth in the end, just go and cry."


    There is a child in the belly, its all made up by this woman.


    Widow Xiao knew that Uncle Qin was reminding her not to talk about your belly all the time, so as not to reveal your secrets, so she quickly shut up, pulled Uncle Qin, turned around and sat on the chair in the small living room, raised her chin, and watched Qin Sang follow Gu Jinli: "Nephew, nephew''s wife,e quickly and kowtow. Only after kowtowing to us can we consider this acknowledgment of marriage to beplete."


    Uncle Qin stood up and cursed: "My nephew is from a thousand households. How can you bear it when he kneels down on you? Don''t do this to no avail. Let''s ask my nephew''s wife to get us some meat and vegetables, warm clothes and money."


    Although it was very satisfying to be kowtowed, Widow Xiao loved valuable things more, so she immediately changed her mind: "My nephew and daughter-inw, you have heard it, this ceremony is no longer necessary, but you can''t give us any more porridge for dinner, bring a basin of meat." , dont starve your little cousin.

 Chapter 1877: Really got it

    Chapter 1877: Really got it


    Chapter 1877 is really there


    pot?


    A y pot?


    Theres not that much meat, but its okay to give my uncle and his family two kilograms of meat to eat. Gu Jinli said.


    Qin Sang wanted to establish prestige for Gu Jinli and ask Widow Xiao not to put her aunt''s family record in front of her in the future and make unreasonable demands, so he said: "Xiaoyu is right. Food is in short supply now, so long as everyone can eat."


    He also said: "Your family ate three bowls of grain porridge in one lunch, which is considered overeating. Since it is your first day here and you don''t understand the rules, you will not be held ountable. If you dare to overeat and waste food again in the future, you will be deducted." Three days of rations will keep you hungry for three days.


    "What? Nephew, you are too cruel. I am your aunt and he is your uncle. Since you won''t let us eat enough!" Widow Xiao cried towards Uncle Qin: "Master, look at your nephew, he is actually Want to starve to death


    Qin Sang''s face darkened: "Shut up, if you keep making noise, I''ll throw you out and give your uncle a new wife!"


    You, wuwuwu~ Widow Xiao was still very afraid of Qin Sang and did not dare to confront him, so she could only cry.


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, it''s not that we want to make things difficult for you. It''s because there is a shortage of food in the northwest. Now there are people everywhere who don''t have enough to eat. Because of the war this year, farming has been dyed. In the first half of next year, when the food has note down, you will starve. There will be more people. So we must start saving food from now on, as long as we can eat enough, no waste is allowed, and those who vite the order will be dealt with by militaryw."


    Widow Xiao was angry: "It''s militaryw again. Now I have a headache when I hear the word militaryw. Can you use other tricks to suppress me?!"


    Uncle Qin said: "Change your tactics? Okay, then let''s make peace with him."


    "Bah, you are just a son-inw who wants to divorce you? I am the only one who divorced you!" Widow Xiao cried again after scolding: "You heartless person, I saved you back then and still resisted the rumors and told you Get married, now that you are rich, you treat me like this!"


    Seeing that she didn''t listen, Uncle Qin didn''t bother to say anything. Instead, he licked his face and said to Qin Sang: "Nephew, I heard that there are many young widows in the northwest. You can find a few for my uncle, and he can''t count them. If you are too old, I will give you some cousins, so that you wont have to worry about taking care of yourself when you get old."


    "Oh, God, please quickly send down thunder to kill this bastard!" Widow Xiao really cried this time: "I know you said you would treat the four children as your own. Its a lie. Now the jackals tail is exposed, right? Go, go, take a concubine, and see if I dont burn you and those **** to death!


    After scolding her, Widow Xiao began to give in again and said with a choked voice: "Master, don''t be angry. I won''t make trouble anymore. From now on, I will eat whatever my nephew and nephew-inw give me. Isn''t that enough?"


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin nodded: "Well, it''s good that you know you are wrong."


    Widow Xiao snorted, you are all here to deal with me, how can I still be ignorant?


    Widow Xiao is actually a smart person. She only wants benefits when she makes trouble. When she sees that everyone is not on her side, she will give in.


    But she felt unhappy. After catching a glimpse of Xiao Pingxi, she pointed at him and asked, "Who are you? Why are you standing here all the time?"


    Xiao Pingxi hurriedly saluted Widow Xiao: "Better greetings..."


    But he didn''t know what to call Widow Xiao, so he looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said: "You can call her uncle and grandma."


    I dont know if its correct or not, but thats what it should be called.


    Xiao Ping smiled happily and said to Widow Xiao: "Greetings to my uncle and grandma from the Qin family. My name is Xiao Ping Xi, and I am the grandson of the second aunt Gu and the Tian family in the same vige..."


    Before Xiao Pingxi finished speaking, Widow Xiao shouted: "What, you are the grandson of someone with the same surname from the same vige, why are you standing here? Get out quickly!"


    He ran over again, touched the coat on his body and said, "You are still wearing such warm clothes and such good clothes... Take them off quickly and give them to our noble brother."


    As he said that, he started to take off Xiao Pingxi''s goose down jacket, which scared Xiao Pingxi quite a lot.


    Gu Jinli had quick eyes and quick hands. He hugged Xiao Pingxi, turned him around and put him on his left side. He looked at Widow Xiao and said, "Auntie, that''s enough for you. Since we recognize you, we will keep you fed and clothed." , but if you dare to make trouble unreasonably again, dont me me for not respecting you!"


    Uncle Qin grabbed her and shouted: "You bitch, you have been making trouble for a long time. If you make trouble again, I will find my little wife!" Qin Sang''s eyes were cold, and he nced at Widow Xiao: "You can continue to make trouble, it''s your own choice You will be dealt with by militaryw."


    Widow Xiao was a little scared, but she still said boldly: "This is a private matter, right? Can you use militaryw to punish people for private matters?"


    When you bully a child, use militaryw. Your militaryw is too lenient.


    Qin Sang sneered: "As long as they are in ces governed by militaryw, such as assembly areas, guard posts, and Daokougou Camp, whether it is official or private matters, people can be dealt with ording to militaryw. If my aunt is not willing to be governed by militaryw, she doesn''t have to follow us. live."


    He originally wanted to save some face for Widow Xiao, but Widow Xiao was obviously a piece of shit, and she wasn''t afraid at all if she didn''t deal with her severely.


    Widow Xiao clicked her tongue and looked at Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin chuckled: "Don''t look at me, I am now prosperous, and this prosperity is given by my nephew. My nephew''s words are my words. If you dare to do it, I will dare to marry a new wife!"


    You bastard, you are so cruel!


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao temporarily calmed down, but then said: "My nephew and daughter-inw, hurry up and send cotton-padded jackets to keep out the cold to my aunt''s family. We are almost freezing to death."


    Gu Jinli grinned at her: "Okay, but the gathering area is short of manpower, so we can only give you cotton and cotton cloth. You have to sew clothes and other things yourself."


    Originally, I wanted you to wear ready-made clothes, but you are too noisy, so I''d better find something to do for you, lest you get too busy and get into trouble.


    Widow Xiao was dissatisfied, but she could only agree.


    Qin Sang looked at Uncle Qin and said, "Uncle, please move away. Grandpa still has somest words that I want to tell you alone."


    Widow Xiao shouted: "Whatst words do father-inw leave? But the house andnd of the Lan family have been left to us? Then as the daughter-inw of the Lan family, I have to go and listen."


    Uncle Qin immediately scolded her: "I am the son-inw of the house. Even if the Lan family has the Potian family property left behind, I don''t have a share. Don''t make trouble and stay calm. I''ll go with my nephew."


    Widow Xiao choked, fearing that she would make trouble again. If Uncle Qin really went to find his little wife, he could only be honest for the time being.


    Qin Sang made an invitation gesture towards Uncle Qin, took Gu Jinli''s hand and walked out.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli turned around and said to Widow Xiao: "Auntie, don''t be too noisy, or you may cause fetal contractions."


    Widow Xiao, haha, this niece-inw is so stupid. I am almost going through menopause, but she is still pregnant?


    She replied nonchntly: "I know, you should leave quickly. Remember to give us meat for dinner. There is no fat in the stomach, and we will not be able to sleep well at night."


    Gu Jinli frowned, looked at her, and said seriously: "Auntie,e here."


    Widow Xiao became arrogant: "You are a junior, why should you ask me toe over? You should be the one toe over!"


    Uncle Qin wanted to p her. This woman was so fresh, but she was too capable.


    Gu Jinli withdrew the hand held by Qin Sang, came to Widow Xiao, held her wrist, and felt her pulse. After half a quarter of an hour, he said: "Aunt, I am not very good at feeling it now. But your pulse is indeed like Hua Mai."

 Chapter 1878: promise

    Chapter 1878: promise


    Chapter 1878 Commitment


    "What, Hua Mai? What kind of pulse is that?" Widow Xiao couldn''t understand. Besides, she was old and had no fixed ce due to the war in the past two years. Kuishui only came every few months, so she didn''t have a fixed ce at all. I didn''t think I would get pregnant.


    Qin Sang was startled when he heard this and looked at Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin was stunned. He couldn''t believe that Widow Xiao really had one. However, the young Marquis''s daughter-inw knew medical skills and could make insect attractants. What she said must be credible.


    Uncle Qin was stunned and frowned again. After a few breaths, he rxed his frown and said to Widow Xiao: "You take the two little ones and stay here while I go talk to my nephew. "


    Gu Jinli was stunned, why did Uncle Qin react like this? Isn''t he excited?


    Widow Xiao waved her hand: "Go quickly."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "Niece-inw, stop pretending to be a doctor and hurry up and get your aunt some good food and nice clothes."


    Its because he didnt believe Gu Jinlis words at all.


    Gu Jinli was helpless and looked at Xiao Mei: "Cousin, take good care of your mother, she really may be pregnant."


    Xiao Xiaomei rolled her eyes and asked: "You can take care of my mother, but cousin, do you know where Mr. Zhong lives? He seems to have misunderstood me. I have to go and exin to him."


    Mr. Zhong ran so fast that she didn''t even have time to get close to him. She had to go to him and give him a few winks to let him understand her thoughts.


    Gu Jinlis mouth twitched and he pointed at Qin Sang and said: "Your cousin said that if you do anything to ruin the family tradition by climbing on the high gate, you will be beaten with thirty military sticks immediately."


    Xiao Xiaomei shrank when she heard this and said harshly: "I have no intention of seducing Mr. Zhong. Don''t think of me like that. I don''t know how to obey the rules!"


    But she didnt ask where Zhong Yu lived anymore. She put Brother Gui into Widow Xiaos hands and asked Widow Xiao to sit down. She stood next to Widow Xiao, looked at Gu Jinli and said, Dont worry.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s okay. If you can keep looking at your mother and keep her from making a fuss even after dark, I can give you three copper coins. If your mother causes trouble, you two will get a military stick together."


    Xiao Xiaomei was very disgusted: "You only want to bribe me with three copper coins. Cousin, you are too stingy. No matter what, you only need three taels of silver."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Love her or not, but if your mother makes a mistake, you will have to fight the military stick with her."


    Well, Xiao Xiaomei choked and wanted to scold Gu Jinli for being stingy and cruel, but her mother said that smart people don''t suffer immediate losses, so Xiao Xiaomei had to endure it first: "Okay, three copper coins are three copper coins."


    Something is better than nothing.


    "Let''s go." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and led her away, with Uncle Qin following behind.


    As for Xiao Pingxi, she was taken away by Grandma Tao and did not follow her back to Xiyuan.


    After arriving at Wangxi Garden, Qin Sang closed the doors and windows. Without any instructions, Daqing and the others had already quietly moved to guard Wangxi Garden.


    Although Daqing and the others moved very gently, Lan Jing still heard the subtle movement and nodded in his heart... The tiger father has no dog son, and the young marquis relied on his own ability to recruit a group of useful people.


    After entering the main room, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli knelt down to him: "Thank you for your help."


    Lan Jing was startled and hurried to help them: "Get up quickly, I''m just a small soldier and I can''t bear such a big gift."


    What''s more, the Marquis also saved him, but they failed to save the Marquis and let him die miserably!


    Qin Sang said: "You can afford it."


    Dad said that regardless of whether they have official positions or not, as long as they have been on the battlefield and defended the territory, they should respect them.


    After saying this, he withdrew the hand held by Uncle Qin, and kowtowed to him three times with Gu Jinli.


    Bang, bang, bang~


    Three quiet sounds, but each one struck Lan Jing''s heart, reminding him of the time when the Marquis and his brothers were still there. At that time, they followed the marquis into the battle to kill the enemy, fought with the witch army, and beat those **** until they cried for their fathers and mothers. They were really happy.


    Butter


    The Marquis is good at fighting, has no airs, and can hang out with his brothers, but he is not suitable for being an official. If the Marquis is as good at calcting as those civil servants in Beijing, he may not die.


    "Get up." Lan Jing helped them up, looked at Qin Sang and said, "I ept the gift. Don''t take this to heart again."


    He added: "Although the Xiao family has some bad habits, they have never done anything bad. Everyone is very alive. I am alive when I am with them... The four children, including Qian''s son-inw, all respect me and regard me as their own." I look at it like my father. I am living a good life. It doesnt matter whether I have blood rtives or not, they are my closest rtives.


    When the Marquis was still alive, heined to them that his youngest was a talker, and he was worried that he was too thoughtful. He asked them if there was any way to correct the youngest''s problems and make him a talkative or something like that. ?


    They listened and gave a lot of messy ideas.


    Nowadays, the Marquis Mansion has experienced a catastrophe, and his brothers died tragically. Although he escaped from death, he is left in a deste state without any blood rtives... He was afraid that the young Marquis would be worried secretly and feel ufortable secretly, so he said this.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little stiff in his throat. He looked at Lan Jing and nodded after a while: "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He turned his head, looked at Gu Jinli, and smiled. The smile was bright, dispelling everyone''s sadness: "I have a little fish."


    Lan Jing was startled, and when he saw his eyes looking at Mrs. Gu full of joy, heughed out loud: "Ha, it seems that my nephew-inw is very popr with you."


    Then the Marquis can rest assured.


    The Marquisined before that the youngest was like a sawed-off gourd and didn''t like to go out to y. Even if he got a wife in the future, he might not get along well with her because of his temper.


    But look now, the rtionship between the young Marquis and Mrs. Gu is not very good. They even held hands while walking. The Marquis was worried in vain.


    Lan Jing looked at Gu Jinli and praised: "My nephew-inw is very capable. She made insect attractants. Our family can only survive because of the protection of insect attractants."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "My nephew-inw is the savior of our family."


    So the young marquis doesnt need to feel guilty. The young marquis family doesnt owe anything to the Qin family or the Lan family.


    Lan Jing talked about the Xiao family again: "You don''t have to be too nice to them now. You can scold them when they need to be scolded and hit them when they need to be beaten. After a year or two, you can slowly be nice to them. Don''t be too nice to me either. You have to dislike it, otherwise it will arouse suspicion."


    "Well, uncle, don''t worry, we know it." Qin Sang responded, and said: "Uncle, Xiaoyu''s medical skills are very good. She said that there is an 80% chance that aunt will be pregnant. You have to let aunt take good care of the fetus. .


    Lan Jing frowned again and said, "Maybe I made a mistake. Mrs. Liu is two years older than me, so she probably can''t get pregnant."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was sure that Lan Jing didn''t want this child... Why? Because the white-haired person gave it to the ck-haired person too many times, so he didnt dare to ask for it again?


    He guessed correctly, there was war in the northwest, and there would be **** battles with the Rong bandits in the future. Lan Jing didn''t want to watch his junior die in front of him anymore.


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle, please keep the child. If you don''t want it, it will be unfair to my aunt."


    Rankuro was silent, and finally nodded: "Sure, if there is one, I will keep the child."


    He added: "We have been in for a while, it''s time to go out, otherwise the people in Xuyou will be suspicious."


    Having said that, he turned around and opened the door.

 Chapter 1879: See you at night

    Chapter 1879: See you at night


    Chapter 1879 See you at night


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle, Brother Qin''s body was collected and buried on the outskirts of the capital...I will definitely take you to see him!"


    This is his promise to Lan Kurang.


    And the brother Qin he was talking about was Qin Sang from Xiaoqingou Vige.


    After hearing this, Lan Jing paused while holding the doortch. Thinking of his nephew, his heart felt a dull pain, but he quickly said: "Okay, I believe you."


    With a click, Lankuro opened the door and walked out.


    Walking out of Wangxi Garden all the way, he stood in front of Wangxi Garden with his arms crossed and looked at it. After he was satisfied with the look, he said to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli who came out: "Nephew, nephew''s wife, your yard is not bad. Such a good yard should be given to others. The elders live here, so pack up and move out!


    Lan Jing became the rogue Uncle Qin again.


    Qin Sang quickly answered: "Grandpa has disowned you a long time ago, and you still want to live in a house? You don''t have a share in this house. You and your family will live in a tent."


    Uncle Qin was angry: "You are such a wolf. You allow outsiders to live in such a big house but not your own uncle. Sister, please open your eyes and see. Your son is treating me poorly!"


    In the distance, when Ji Zhenniang heard this, she dragged Xie Cheng and rushed over, scolding Uncle Qin: "Shut up, you are an unfilial son who wants to be a son-inw. If Gu Xiaoyu and his wife can recognize you, why don''t you give me back?" Just be content if your family has enough to eat.


    "You still want to live in the couple''s yard, why are you so greedy? You still have the nerve to call you sister. If Aunt Qin knew that you were sucking her son''s blood, she would turn into a ghost and drag you to the underworld!"


    Xie Cheng said hurriedly: "Zhen Niang, stop talking. Uncle Qin is the elder."


    "He is a son-inw who has married into the bride''s family. How can he be considered an elder?" Ji Zhenniang is a true descendant of the Kuang family. She has been scolding people very smoothly recently. Her words made Uncle Qin speechless.


    After Uncle Qin came to his senses, he jumped up and pointed at Ji Zhenniang and said: "Where did youe from, you bitch? I am the uncle of the great anti-Japanese hero Qin Qianhu, my uncle. If you dare to scold me, you are viting military regtions. I have to drag him out and beat him with thirty military sticks!"


    "Oh, you still want to hit me with thirty army sticks. Do you know who I am? I am the wife of Qianhu." Ji Zhenniang pointed at Xie Cheng and said: "This is my husband-inw. He is the newly appointed Qianhu by the imperial court. He is in charge of a Thousand Guards, if you dare to scold me, you are finished."


    She turned to Xie Cheng and said, "Mr. sir, drag him down and beat him with thirty military sticks!"


    Gu Jinli almostughed after hearing this. Can you let go of the military stick?


    However, he admired Lan Jing even more. It was after he saw Ji Zhenniang and his wife that he deliberately told Brother Qin that he wanted to upy the house.


    "Zhenniang, this is not how militaryw works. Stop scolding...be careful of the child in your belly." Xie Cheng had no choice but to say these words to scare her.


    After Ji Zhenniang heard this, she quickly covered her stomach and said to her belly: "My son is not afraid, my mother will stop making noises."


    Then he red at Uncle Qin and said, "You guys are here to beat the autumn wind. You should be sensible. Don''t try to take advantage of Gu Xiaoyu and his wife, and don''t think of bullying others. There are thousands of families living in this house. You cant afford to offend me, huh!


    After saying that, he held his stomach and walked cautiously towards Gu Jinli with small steps.


    Gu Jinli was speechless. Did you carry an egg and move it because you were afraid of dropping it?


    She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she walked over, grabbed Ji Zhenniang''s wrist and felt her pulse. After a while, she told her seriously: "Fake it, you are not pregnant. It is too cold and you caught the cold, so you camete."


    "This is impossible, are you wrong?" Ji Zhenniang was about to cry. She had seen the horror of the battlefield and desperately wanted to give Xie Cheng a son.


    Gu Jinli: "I don''t know how good my medical skills are. How could I get the wrong pulse? You are not pregnant. It''s the cold air entering the body, causing the qi and blood to be sluggish, so the pulse of Kuishui iste. I''ll prescribe you something to dispel the cold and smoothen the blood." You take the medicine and wait for the sunflower water toe."


    Ji Zhenniang: "Huh, don''t take it. What if you take the wrong pulse and I take the medicine and harm my son?"


    Gu Jinli bared his teeth and wanted to bite her to death: "I know you want to have a child, so I prescribed you medicine that you can take even if you are pregnant, and you still scolded me. OK, I won''t give you medicine anymore, you wait until you have a baby." It hurts." Xie Chengdao: "Brother and sister Qin, could you please give Zhenniang some medicine? I''ll send someone to get her some medicine."


    Okay, wait. Gu Jinli turned back to Wangxiyuan and wrote two prescriptions.


    One was given to Ji Zhenniang for dispelling cold and promoting blood cirction, and the other was for anti-fetal medicine for Widow Xiao, but she did not give the prescription to Uncle Qin, fearing that he would not take the medicine because he did not want a child, so he nned to let Erqing take it. After the medicine is ready, send it directly to Widow Xiao.


    Uncle Qin started making trouble again, pointed at Qin Sang and said, "Nephew, it''s okay that my family can''t live in your yard, but you have to find a house for my uncle''s family to live in."


    Qin Sang sneered: "I told you, there is no house, you and your family have to live in a tent outside."


    Then he shouted to the surroundings: "Come here, take him to the small living room, and then throw his family into the tent. If you dare to cause trouble, you will be served with military sticks."


    Yes! You Xi, who was hiding in the darkness, came out and asked his two men to carry Uncle Qin away.


    Uncle Qin shouted all the way: "You are unfilial. When your nephew gets rich, you should treat your uncle poorly!"


    The shouting continued all the way to the small living room.


    After arriving at the small living room, You Xi pointed at Widow Xiao and the others and said, "Take them to the camp where the rtives are staying and give them two tents to live in."


    "What? You want to take us to live in a camp? No, we have to live with Qin''s nephew!" Widow Xiao shouted, but it was of no use and they were taken away anyway.


    Fortunately, the two tents their family was assigned wererge, with indoor and outdoor ones, and there were fires inside, very thick quilts, and a small basket of grain cakes and hot water. It was much better than when they were wandering outside. .


    Uncle Qin also said: "You may really have it, so be careful."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao was doubtful, but at least she took it seriously and stopped making trouble for fear of losing her child.


    When Uncle Qin saw this, he asked her: "If we really have one, you don''t have to want it. Anyway, we all have grandchildren."


    Widow Xiao was angry: "Bah, you don''t want a murderer, you want to find a new wife to give birth to you, right? I tell you, in your dreams, I will give birth to my youngest son safely!"


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin looked at Widow Xiao''s angry look and thought that she really wanted to give him a biological child... That''s all, if she really has one, she can keep it. If he secretly killed the child, he would really be sorry for Widow Xiao.


    More than an hourter, Qian Qingqing and they were carried back by a group of soldiers. The four of them were beaten with forty military sticks.


    But Sister Xiao was able to make trouble and pretended to be faint after receiving only five military sticks. The remaining five military sticks were taken over by Qian Qinghe, so Qian Qinghe was beaten with fifteen military sticks. Hey on his stomach and could not get up, and was crying in pain. .


    "The punishment has been used up. The incident of bumping into Mrs. Chen Baihu is over. I hope you will remember the lesson and don''t do it again." After Hong Dao finished speaking, he led the soldiers away.


    After they left, the Xiao family gathered together and scolded Hong Dao, Qin Sang, and Gu Jinli. Not wanting it to be enough, they also scolded Gu Jinli''s entire family.


    However, during dinner, Gu Jinli followed his promise and had two kilograms of meat delivered to them, plus baskets of multigrain cakes and multigrain porridge, as well as a bowl of steamed eggs for Brother Gui, so that the Xiao family could eat enough. Quite satisfied.


    Uncle Qin slipped out after eating and went to see the secret guard Xu You who sent his family here.

 Chapter 1880: waste

    Chapter 1880: waste


    Chapter 1880 Waste


    General Fu''s men are guarding and patrolling the assembly area. It is too easy for Xu You''s secret guards to meet Uncle Qin here.


    However, Xu You''s secret guard did not tell Uncle Qin the exact meeting ce, and only asked Uncle Qin to walk to the northwest of the gathering ce.


    To the northwest is a long row of cattle sheds. When they were approaching the cattle sheds, two men came out, grabbed Uncle Qin, and took him to a tent behind the cattle sheds.


    In the camp, the captain of the secret guard was sitting in front of the campfire, warming himself up.


    As soon as Uncle Qin saw him, he immediately smiled happily and asked for credit: "Master Ming, the matter is done. Now, when will you give me the one hundred taels of silver?"


    Then he said: "There is no need to give it to the beauty. The shrew in my family is very strict. I can''t sleep even if I give it to the beauty. You can break it into silver, fifty taels will be enough, a total of one hundred and fifty taels. Look, hehe."


    The whole thing is just a gangster, and a good-looking face has been lost in vain!


    The team leader, who was called Mr. Ming, said: "The money is indispensable to you, but is this Qin Sang really the one from Xiaoqingou Vige? Are you right?"


    After all, he had escaped from the famine. There were many incidents on the way out. General Xu was afraid that Qin Sang was fake and was pretending to be some kind of fugitive.


    Uncle Qin gave him a roll of his eyes: "My own nephew, how can I admit my mistake? He is the son of my short-lived sister. The red mole is natural and cannot be deceived."


    Actually, Qin Sang from Xiaoqingou Vige doesn''t have a red mole on his body, but he is Qin Sang''s uncle, and he said he does. Fu Mingfeng also saw the red mole with his own eyes, so Xu You still thinks it''s not a red mole?


    If Xu You''s people are still doubtful, then go to the underworld and ask the Qin family.


    Heined again: "But that brat had a grudge against me and treated me disrespectfully. He even asked my whole family to live in a tent. It was freezing cold in the tent, and my whole family suffered a lot."


    As he spoke, his nose moved and he sneezed loudly.


    "Look, I''m getting sick from the cold!" Uncle Qin wasining that he wanted to increase the price: "Master Ming, that kid is a wolf, I have a hard time under his hands, can you give me more money?" ?Please.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking wind, and the light of the sword shed. A dagger was directed towards Uncle Qin. With a bang, it pierced his side. Uncle Qin was so frightened that he fell to the ground. After he recovered, he immediately knelt down. Begging for mercy: "Master Ming, I made a mistake. I don''t dare to raise the price anymore. Don''t kill me. My wife is pregnant. I can''t let the child die before he is born!"


    Shut up, keep your voice down. Master Mings men scolded.


    Uncle Qin was first frightened with a knife and then appeased by others, but he couldn''t hold it back and... peed his pants.


    A smell filled the tent, and Master Ming and others were stunned. After learning that it was Uncle Qin who peed his pants, he was very angry and cursed: "Trash, you have so much courage? It''s a disgrace to men!" "


    But Master Ming was relieved. A man who could be so scared that he wet his pants had no guts to fool them.


    Master Ming said: "The money has already bought you a house in Fucheng, so you don''t have to worry about us defaulting on the loan."


    "What? Already bought a house? I don''t want the house, you give me the money." Uncle Qin muttered: "It''s better to keep the money in your own hands."


    Master Ming snorted coldly: "Qin Sang is not a fool. You are a poor man who is wandering with your whole family. Suddenly you have dozens of taels of silver. How can he not be suspicious? Be honest, establish a foothold with him first, and get his After trusting you, if you want to get paid yourself, we will give it to you, otherwise..."


    With a bang, Master Ming flicked his sword. The sound of the sword made Uncle Qin pale in fright and he immediately became frightened.


    "Yes, yes, Master Ming is right. The little one is stupid. He didn''t think of this. Don''t worry, the little one will be obedient and do what Master Ming said... Don''t kill me. Widow Xiao really has it. I''m going to do it soon." Im going to be a father, oh oh oh~ Uncle Qin wiped away tears.


    When Master Ming saw him, he looked down upon him more and more, but he also felt more at ease with him.


    "Get up and tell us about your meeting with Qin Sang and his wife. Tell it carefully. You can''t hide anything." Master Ming ordered.


    "Yes, yes, I don''t dare to hide it." Uncle Qin thought about it for a while before he started to say it. He was so detailed that the whole family was fighting over the porridge and turning over the porridge basin; Brother Gui was following them. When Qin Sang and his wife met, they talked about it for a while. Master Ming was a little disgusted by what he heard, but Commander Liang Tu wanted to know the details, so he could only listen patiently.


    By the time I finished listening, half an hour had passed.


    Master Ming said: "Okay, it''s gettingte, you go back first."


    Then he ordered: "Keep an eye on Qin Sang, our people will keep an eye on you. You should find an opportunity to go out of the guard house every ten days and tell us what he did in the guard house. If you dare to lie and conceal it, You, including the Xiao family, are all going to die!"


    "Yes, yes, I understand, Lord Ming, don''t worry." Uncle Qin responded, trembling all over.


    After Mingye waved his hand, he hurriedly left the camp.


    As soon as he left the camp, he ran away immediately. It wasn''t until he ran out of the stable area that he fell to his knees on the ground and cried: "Mom, it''s so scary!"


    Ming Ye''s people had been following him secretly. Seeing him in such a frightened state, they sneered disdainfully. After he got up and left, they turned back and told Ming Ye: "Boss, that''s a loser. He was so scared. No." You dare to lie and fool us."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ming nodded and said, "Don''t take it lightly. Keep an eye on him."


    Yes. His subordinates responded.


    Some people said worriedly: "Boss, if we keep an eye on Qin Qianhu like this, if he finds out, wouldn''t it mean that we will break away from the general?"


    If the general wants to use Qin Qianhu, he can be promoted properly. Why do he need to check and monitor him like this?


    "Shut up, this is what you should ask?!" Master Ming was angry, staring at all his men and saying: "Remember, we can only obey orders. As for what the master thinks about, that is the master''s business, we can''t Question, do you understand?!


    Yes. His subordinates responded hurriedly.


    Mingye waved his hand and said, "Go down."


    In fact, he was also disgusted with General Xu''s constant investigation of people. However, General Xu was suspicious and listened to Commander Liang Tu''s wishes. He seemed to be preparing for a great cause in the future, so the newly recruited confidant must check the details. can be used.


    Uncle Qin returned to the camp and was scolded by Widow Xiao again for peeing his pants. Fortunately, Gu Jinli sent them cotton and cotton cloth. Widow Xiao took Sister Xiao, Xiaomei and her two sons to work together, and they had already made a decision. Here are three pairs of cotton trousers. Uncle Qin has new trousers to wear.


    The Xiao family had been busy all night, making a few cotton-padded jackets, and wanted to sleep in, but they were woken up by the sound of the gong for morning exercises at 9:00 the next day.


    The whole family was so angry that they vomited blood and ran out of the camp and cursed: "Thousand-Sword Killer, before dawn, are you knocking your **** to summon the souls of the eighteenth generation of your ancestors? Stop it quickly, our family needs to sleep!"


    However, the Xiao family not only failed to stop the gongs, but also called Hong Dao and others.


    Hong Dao came over with a group of soldiers, pointed at Uncle Qin and Xiao Chenggong and said: "Master Qianhu has an order, you guys must practice with the soldiers, lest you be too useless and be attacked by the thieves." It will hold us back!


    "What? We also want to practice? If we don''t go, why should we go? We are here to enjoy the blessings, not to suffer!"


    However, no matter how much the Xiao family cried and made noise, the two brothers Uncle Qin and Xiao Chenggong were still dragged away by the soldiers.


    Qian Qinghe was extremely lucky. Fortunately, he was beaten so hard that he couldn''t get off the ground, otherwise he would have been dragged to practice.

 Chapter 1881: respectively

    Chapter 1881: respectively


    Chapter 1881 respectively


    The training time in the morningsted for an hour, and Hong Dao and the others had fought in battles before, so the training was extremely intense. Uncle Qin and his son were trained until they cried.


    On the way, I tried, pretending to be dizzy, andmitted suicide, but they were all tried, but they were not sessful. They were put back after being practiced with the generals.


    But they could no longer walk and were carried back to the camp.


    "Master, Brother Gong, Brother Ju, are you okay?" Widow Xiao rushed over, hugged them and cried, pointing at Hong Dao and said: "You are a murderer of thousands of swords, do you want to torture them to death? Paypensation, Otherwise, I will pay with my life!


    Hong Dao''s soldiers all drew their swords and pointed at Widow Xiao.


    Hong Dao said: "Master Qianhu said, if you women dare to make trouble, you will follow them to practice in the future!"


    this?


    Sister Xiao and Sister Xiao hurriedly said: "We are not dissatisfied, we are very happy. My father and two brothers are thick-skinned and thick-skinned. You can do whatever you want, and we don''t feel bad at all!"


    Widow Xiao stopped talking. She had discovered that this boy named Hong Dao was not easy to mess with.


    Seeing that they were honest, Hong Dao threw them a bag of medicine: "Heal the wounded, give it to them."


    After saying this, he took the soldiers and left.


    After they left, the Xiao family started to curse people in the camp again. They were still scolding Hong Dao, Qin Sang, and Gu Jinli, but this time they didn''t curse Gu Jinli''s family. They cursed Hong Dao''s family instead.


    Xiao Chengju looked at Xiao Mei and fooled her: "Little sister, Hong Dao is from a hundred households. His hometown is He''an Prefecture in the south. I heard that his family has a house andnd. He is considered a small rich man. His elders only have one grandfather. If you marry him, , I dont have to suffer from the evil mother-inw, and I can immediately be the wife of a hundred households, how great it is!


    Xiao Xiaomei turned pale with fright, pointed at Xiao Chengju and said: "Xiao Laoer, you want to send me to **** just because you don''t have to practice. That Hong Dao is so fierce. If I marry him, I can still live." Are you there? If you want to hook up with me, go and do it yourself, I wont do it!


    Moreover


    "What I like is Mr. Zhong. Mr. Zhong is good-looking, rich, and not fierce. If you marry him, just wait and enjoy the blessings. If you marry me to Hong Dao, just wait for me to torture you to death. Bar!"


    Xiao Chengju''s face turned dark when he heard this: "Huh, Zhong Yu is a noble son of a wealthy family. Can he marry you? Stop dreaming."


    Xiao Xiaomei was so angry that she pointed at him and said, "Just wait, when I marry Mr. Zhong and be the youngdy of the Zhong family, don''te to curry favor with me!"


    Uncle Qin said: "Little sister, your second brother is right. The Zhong family''s family status is beyond our reach. If you bother him, it will do no good except ruining your own reputation."


    He added: "Although Hong Dao is fierce, he is indeed a good young man and his family is decent. He is worthy of your lowly marriage. Would you consider him?"


    "I don''t!" Xiao Xiaomei said, "You just can''t bear the pain and want to sell me so that Hong Dao won''t torment you. I''m not that stupid."


    Uncle Qin: You are the stupidest in the whole family, but you still think you are smart?


    "If you are afraid of Hong Dao, you can also look at the other hundreds of households. There are many hundreds of households here who are not married. Look more and don''t hang yourself on a tree." Uncle Qin knew Xiaomei Xiao''s temper and added He said: "It will be good for you to watch a few more. If Zhong Yu doesn''t seed, you have other options. You don''t have to worry about being dyed."


    Xiao Xiaomei rolled her eyes and felt that what her stepfather said made sense: "Okay then, I''ll look at the other 100 households as well."


    Are you from the Xiao family here? the old wife called outside the Xiao familys tent. Widow Xiao: "Who is it? Come in."


    After hearing this, the old wife raised the curtain and came in. She said to Widow Xiao: "It''s gettingte. Let your two daughters go to work with me."


    "What kind of work are we doing? We are here to enjoy ourselves, why do you let us work?" Sister Xiao was beaten with five military sticks. Although the beating was lighter than the money to celebrate, she is still limping now. When she heard that she was going to I was furious at work.


    The olddy said: "This is my wife''s order. Even the children have gone up the mountain to chop firewood, and we women have no reason to lie down and eat for free. If you don''t go, your family will have no food to eat today."


    He added: "If you dare to make trouble, you have vited militaryw and will be dealt with by militaryw."


    Which is your choice: work and get food to eat, or be starved?


    "Hey, head of the family, we shouldn''t havee to recognize our rtives. Your nephew and his wife are vicious and try every means to harm us. Look, we have only been here for two days, and the whole family has been harmed by them. !


    Uncle Qin said: "Stop crying, annoying...then what do you think we should do? Go and beat the couple up? They are protected by so many soldiers, can we beat them? Or do you want to leave here and continue to wander outside?" Go? You are pregnant with the child, your brother is so young, and your little sister is old enough to get married. If she is still wandering outside, which good family will marry her? "


    Widow Xiao choked. Indeed, Qin''s nephew was not good to them, but he gave their family a ce to stay and no longer had to wander outside.


    But she still ran over and punched Uncle Qin a few times, and scolded: "It''s not like you are useless as an uncle. If you could suppress him, our family would have been rich and prosperous, and there would be no need to work! "


    The old wife said: "Aunt Qin, if you have had enough trouble, let your two daughters go to work with me. If the work cannot bepleted, your family''s rations will be deducted today."


    What, you still have to deduct food?! Widow Xiao almost fainted with anger: Oh my god, you poisonous woman, I have never seen any junior dare to treat their elders so harshly!


    The old bride-inw had a cold face: "Madam has treated you well enough, are you going or not? If you don''t go, the food will be deducted directly."


    Go! Widow Xiao said through gritted teeth, pointing at her two daughters and said, Go to work quickly.


    The old wife was satisfied and said: "Madam said, remember to drink the anti-fetal medicine. You are old and this may be yourst child. If you don''t take the anti-fetal medicine well and lose the child, you will regret it." Its you who suffers.


    Widow Xiao said: "Does she need to say this? This piece of meat in my belly is my decree. Of course I must treat him well."


    After hearing this, the old Bao''s wife was relieved and took Sister Xiao and Sister Xiao to work.


    The tasks assigned to them were tiring, including removing the sorghum hulls and then pounding the sorghum rice. Just peeling the sorghum hulls was very tiring for the two sisters, and they also had to pound the sorghum rice into noodles, which cost both of them lives!


    After a day''s work, neither of them could lift their hands. The two sisters cried and scolded, but the scolding was of no use. They were working slowly and the work was not finished. Thirty percent of the family''s ration for the day was deducted. The food is only enough for the family to cook porridge.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Gu still had a conscience and sent a bowl of egg custard and a big grain cake to Widow Xiao and Brother Gui, so that Widow Xiao and Brother Gui could have a full meal.


    but


    "Mom and Dad, when we were doing work today, we heard those shrews say that there will be a banquet at my cousin''s house tomorrow afternoon, and we will have separate meals... That Han family is the one whose natal family is in the capital. She spent money to arrange the banquet." At the banquet, you two elders, please tell me, as the closest rtives of my cousin and sister-inw, should we go and have a meal with them?"

 Chapter 1882: health center

    Chapter 1882: health center


    Chapter 1882: Guard


    Widow Xiaos eyes widened when she heard this: Sister, is this news true?


    Sister Xiao: "Of course it''s true. Those shrews have been talking about it for a long time, as if they can go to a banquet!"


    Widow Xiao immediately looked at Uncle Qin: "Master, what do you say? Are you going?"


    Uncle Qin shaved off the sorghum shells stuffed between his teeth, nodded and said, "Of course I''m going to do this for free."


    He then said to the Xiao sisters: "Sisters, please be more careful in your work from now on. Do you want the sorghum shells to cut our family''s mouths?"


    I know, Dad, how did we know that that shrew would be so insidious and share the sorghum rice we shelled with our family? If we knew it was for our family to eat, we would definitely shell it carefully.


    "Okay, don''t say these useless things, listen to me. When we go to the banquet tomorrow, each person will bring two bags and secretly pack the meat, vegetables, noodles and other things back. Let''s also I can have a few more good meals." After saying this, Widow Xiao took her family to make a dozen coarse cloth bags overnight.


    After finishing the work, he sent Uncle Qin and the other men to sleep in another tent.


    The next day, the entire gathering ce was busy, with hundreds of households, thousands of households, and lieutenants preparing to leave tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli and his family members came all the way west and experienced the war, so they have already practiced it. People in other small camps are still busy packing their luggage. They have already finished packing and started to make a big banquet.


    It is said to be a feast, but actually it means having a better meal before leaving, boiling several pots of meat, and everyone eating two or three pieces to satisfy their cravings.


    But even this is enough to make people in other small camps envious.


    "The rtives of Qin, Xie, Niu, and Zhang are really lucky. There are thousands of capable households in the stall, and they can still eat meat in this situation."


    Someone said jealously: "Bah, does that mean eating meat? At most it''s just broth."


    Whats wrong with the broth? You still dislike the broth. If you have the ability, Ill ask you, Mrs. Qianhu, to get you some big pots of broth to eat.


    Qin Xie Niuzhang''s rtives heard the harsh words and ignored them, and happily started preparing a good meal before departure.


    At the Qin residence, everyone is also preparing for the banquet.


    Han was rich, so he spent a lot of money to buy half a pig, a sheep, a few chickens, and some other food from the gathering ce, and asked the servants from the three families to help with the cooking. In the afternoon, he made several Nice table.


    The Xiao family was smart and did not go to see Gu Jinli after sneaking over. Instead, they stayed in the Han family''s yard.


    Mrs. Han knew that they were Qin Sang''s uncle''s family, so she couldn''t drive them away, so she kept them, thinking that their family would not be able to eat much, and the food she had prepared was enough.


    Hey, you are wrong. The Xiao family can not only eat, but also carry. Before the banquet was opened, the grandmother next to Han came over and said, "Madam, uncle Qin Qianhu''s family has brought many bags and is loading vegetables." Should we take care of the food storage?"


    It''s not like they weren''t fed enough, but if they still took things so harshly after they were full, it would be a loss of face for Qin Qianhu and Mrs. Qin.


    Han thought for a while and said, "Let them pretend for once. If they pretend more, stop them. Don''t make trouble, otherwise it won''t look good."


    Xiaoyu was also working hard. He took his rtives all the way, and just as he was about to settle down, Uncle Qin''s family appeared again. The whole family was unreliable.


    "Hey, I understand, old ve." Mammy left. After the Xiao family packed a round of meat, vegetables and grains and took them home, and came back to pack the second round, she stopped them and said, "I stole Qianhu''s food without permission." The Xiao family''s belongings were considered stolen and required militaryw, so the Xiao family were too frightened to take any more.


    But they were really thick-skinned. They didn''t leave even when they were caught. They just sat down and waited for the banquet to begin.


    Since we have to leave for the guardhouse tomorrow morning, the banquet will be held before Shen time.


    "Hey, this mutton is so delicious. How many years has it been since our family has eaten it?" "Mom, you''ve already eaten a chicken drumstick, and you still have it. This is mine, I want to eat the drumstick!" Sister Xiao shouted , poked the chicken leg away from Widow Xiao''s chopsticks, and said: "Qian Qingqing, don''t worry about eating for yourself, feed your brother quickly, do you want to starve your son to death?"


    Qian Qinghe was also fierce. In order to eat, he asked the Xiao brothers to fight him. But his **** hurt so much that he could only eat standing up. When he heard this, he became angry: "I''m already injured like this, and you still want me?" Taking care of your son? You eat quickly and feed the child after eating!"


    The noise at their table was so loud that it reached the main banquet of the living room. Mrs. Han was very upset when she heard it. Why did the Qin brothers end up with such an uncle''s family? Xiaoyu must not be dragged to death by them in the future.


    Gu Jinli actually thinks that Uncle Qin is quite powerful. With such Xiao family members, Xu You will not doubt the identities of Uncle Qin and Brother Qin.


    "Sister-inw, don''t worry, you don''t know how good I am at taking care of people? Let them eat, and they will suffer when they get to the health center." Gu Jinli drank the ginseng soup and said with a smile: "Sister-inw, you spent a lot of money this time, and you still have to pay for it. Bring us ginseng."


    Kuang said: "No, this is the first time I have eaten this precious thing. It feels like a dream."


    Ji Zhenniang asked: "Sister-inw, do you have any bird''s nest? I heard that it is nourishing and the best for women. If sister-inw has more, please give me some."


    Gu Jinli nced at her: "You''re so rude. I''m not afraid of choking you if I ask for a bird''s nest while drinking ginseng soup."


    Ji Zhenniang: "Huh, I will give you the money. Do you think I can get it for free?"


    Han said sheepishly: "There are no bird''s nests. I brought ginseng here because I thought ginseng could kill me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang also remembered that ginseng can kill people, and said: "Brother Yan''s daughter-inw, you should have kept this good thing to save your life. Now that we have eaten it, it is really a pity."


    Han said: "It''s a pity that I have to separate from you. I won''t be able to see you often in the future. I feel reluctant to give up. I should bring out something from the bottom of the box to entertain you."


    Speaking of the separation, Ms. Han was really sad... Thinking of the shared hardships and mutual support along the way, her eyes were red and she shed tears. She looked at them and said: "We willmunicate often in the future. Dont be distant because you are far away.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang and Ji Zhenniang felt ufortable. Thinking about how hard it had been all the way, they both cried.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want everyone to be separated in such a painful way, so he smiled and said: "Actually, we are not far apart, only four or five days'' journey. If you want to meet, you can take a carriage and drive for a few days to meet. Don''t be sad. , its not good to cry, we are finally settled, we should be happy.


    "Mom, Aunt Qin is right, let''s not cry anymore." Sister Yu was eating at the same table with them. Seeing that the adults were all crying, she felt scared and hurriedly wiped Han''s tears.


    Gu Jinli reached out and patted Sister Yu on the head, and said with a smile: "Sister Yu, be good."


    Sister Yu smiled at her and asked, "Aunt Qin, I will also write you a letter. I have learned more words recently and can write a letter."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, Aunt Qin is waiting for your letter and will also reply to Sister Yu alone."


    "Really? Then Sister Yu is waiting for your letter!" Sister Yu was very happy and excited that she could receive a letter from an adult. This made her feel that she was also an adult.


    Gu Jinli smiled even deeper, looked at Sister Yu, and thought, I want to have a baby too!


    This banquetsted until evening. After everyone gave each other respective gifts, they reluctantly left.


    That night, everyone went to bed very early. When Mao o''clock came the next day, they immediately got up and got up. By the time Mao o''clock came, they gathered together and started to set off.


    What''s amazing is that Butler Leng actually came to see Ji Feng off on the orders of Leng''s family.


    When Niu Dabao saw Butler Leng, he was speechless and said directly to Ji Feng: "The Leng family can''t afford to stay early if there is no profit. You should weigh it yourself. If you continue to work hard for the Leng family, I will not keep you here."

 Chapter 1883: Reuse

    Chapter 1883: Reuse


    Chapter 1883 Reuse


    When Butler Leng saw Niu Dabao talking to Jifeng, he was afraid that Jifeng would not dare toe to see him after being told, so he hurriedly shouted: "Ji Baihu, my master has taken great care of you. I have sent an old ve to see you off. Please be sure to see him." See you old ve!"


    The two soldiers who stopped him cursed: "What are you shouting for? General Fu is seeing off Qin Qianhu and the others. You, a ve, are making a noise here. Do you want to be beaten?"


    Butler Leng quickly apologized: "Two military masters, please calm down. This old ve didn''t do it on purpose. He was really afraid that he would not be able toplete the errand assigned by his master and would be in trouble after he returned."


    Steward Leng did not lie. If he could not see Jifeng or get anything, he would definitely be beaten twenty times with a stick and his food would be withheld after he returned.


    Niu Dabao heard what Butler Leng was saying and sneered. Seeing Ji Feng open his mouth to exin, he interrupted him directly: "No need to talk nonsense, it just depends on what you do. Go see him, and then we can set off on our way."


    Ji Feng originally didnt want to see him, but when he saw Niu Dabao like this, he could only walk towards Butler Leng.


    "Master Baihu, wait for me." Jifeng''s cousin was afraid that Jifeng would be soft-hearted, so he wanted to go over and stare at him, and give him a few reminders at the critical moment, but Niu Dabao grabbed him and said, "Come back to me."


    Niu Dabao said: "You can help him for a while, but you can also help him for the rest of his life? If he is not conscious about this kind of thing, it will be useless for anyone to help him."


    Ji Fengs cousin didnt dare to catch up anymore and could only hope that Ji Feng wouldnt be stupid again.


    On the other side, the Fourth Young Master Fang had already received the news and knew that Butler Leng wasing and was moring to see Jifeng. He rushed to Jifeng with his servant to pay attention to his situation.


    After a while, Ji Feng came to Butler Leng. Butler Leng was very happy: "Ji Baihu, you are finally here. I thought you would never interact with the Leng family again."


    After speaking, he raised his sleeves and pretended to wipe away tears, making the soldiers who stopped him roll their eyes.


    Ji Feng said solemnly, "Follow me."


    Hey, hey, hey. Butler Leng hurriedly followed Ji Feng.


    The two of them arrived at a ce five feet away from the starting team.


    Ji Feng asked: "Why did youe to me?"


    After hearing this, Butler Leng burst into tears. He took out a letter from his clothes and handed it to Ji Feng. He choked and said, "Take a look. You will know after reading it."


    Ji Feng took the letter and opened it... There were actually two letters inside. One was a letter of repentance written by Mrs. Leng, saying that they regretted that they should not have used him in the first ce and asked him not to be angry. After returning to his hometown, They would visit his house and help him take care of his mother.


    There is nothing wrong with Mrs. Lengs letter, but the most surprising thing is that it is another letter, a letter written in blood!


    Jifeng frowned and read the blood letter patiently... The blood letter was written by Leng Meifang, saying that she was sorry for him. In fact, she really liked him at the beginning and wanted to marry him and live with him forever, but Leng Qingsong wanted to She wanted to be promoted and regarded him as a strong rival. In order to prevent him from marrying the Yu family, she spread rumors about the two of them and forced her to anger Miss Yu and let Miss Yu attack her, which led to his marriage with Miss Yu. Didn''t work.


    After this incident, he came to propose marriage. She was about to agree, but was stopped by Leng Qingsong... She regrets it now. Why did she listen to Leng Qingsong so much in the first ce? You should be bolder and risk your life to marry him!


    Having said this, let me conclude with: Brother Ji, we are destined to be together in this life. If you still like me in the next life, I will repay you with my lifelongpanionship. Farewell.


    Farewell is the final word. What do you want to do? Are you going tomit suicide again?


    Butler Leng cried: "Ji Baihu, you don''t know how vicious that guy surnamed Fu is. Before he got the girl, he worked as a cow or horse for her. But after he got the girl, he beat and kicked our girl." The bruises on our girls face havent gone away after kicking her.


    "Madam couldn''t stand it and went to support the girl, but the man named Fu threatened madam. If she didn''t want to live a troubled life when she returned to her hometown, she should be honest and stop protecting the girl. He also told madam that she would be dead if she was allowed to be a girl!" Listen, are these human words? The guy named Fu wants to beat our girl to death!"


    Ji Feng has liked Leng Meifang for many years. To be honest, when he heard that Leng Meifang was beaten by Fu Mingcong, he still felt a little ufortable, but: "What on earth do you want to say? We are about to leave for the health center, we can''t spend more time here." Wait, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Butler Leng choked and looked at Jifeng''s face. He saw that he didn''t look angry. He probably still had feelings for their girl. He said boldly: "The girl''s life is difficult. Madam is afraid that she will be beaten to death by Fu Mingcong. So I want to ask Ji Baihu to use his military card. If the girl has an emergency in the future, my wife can also use the military card to save the girl."


    "What did you say?" Ji Feng was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Leng family would dare toe and ask for his military badge: "Do you know what the military badge is? That is my identity. This is my identity. If I give it to the Leng family, ,what should I do?!"


    This, Leng Meifang has already told Butler Leng about this.


    Butler Leng cried: "It is true that the Leng family went too far in this matter, but after the death of the master, the Leng family only has orphans and widows, and the girl met a beast like Fu Mingcong. If there is no military card to protect the Leng family, I am afraid that the Leng family will be Fu Mingcong was killed by disaster!"


    "As for the military card...Ji Baihu, can you say that you lost it and ask Shangfeng to rece it for you? I beg you, old ve." Butler Leng said, kneeling down to Ji Feng: "You don''t know , How difficult it has been for the Leng family recently. Madams side doesnt have enough to eat, and the girls side is not only beaten, but also beaten by someone surnamed Fu..."


    This kind of half-said words can make people think more, and what Butler Leng wants is for Jifeng to think more, so that he can feel pity for Leng Meifang and obediently offer his military card.


    However, Ji Feng was fully exploited the night Leng Meifang went to hook up with Fang Si. During this period, he was scolded by Niu Dabao and Kuang Shi all the time, so he knew a lot of Leng Meifang''s tricks.


    Thinking back to that night when Leng Meifang and Fu Mingcong had a good rtionship. He asked her to marry him regardless of her loss of innocence. However, after being rejected by her, he hade to a realization. Although he still felt a little ufortable at the moment, he would no longer sacrifice his life for the Leng family.


    Ji Feng: "Impossible. The military badge is too important to be given to anyone casually. If you, the Leng family, take my military badge and do whatever you want, wouldn''t I have to bear all the me?!"


    Butler Leng was shocked... Ji Feng actually refused. He didn''t like Leng Meifang, and didn''t he feel sorry for her anymore?


    Having been taken advantage of sopletely and being scorned in public, even a fool should wake up.


    Ji Feng said: "You can leave, I will pretend you have never been here."


    After saying that, he turned around and left regardless of Butler Leng''s plea.


    "Ji Baihu,e back quickly, you can''t leave the Leng family alone!" Butler Leng shouted, but after shouting, he was afraid that General Fu would hear it and tell Fu Mingcong about it, so he hurriedly shut up.


    After Jifeng returned, he took the initiative to tell Niu Dabao about the matter.


    Niu Dabao was very happy, patted his shoulder and said: "Boy, you did a good job. After all, you are not too stupid."


    He then said to Sijin: "Go and tell your mother, let her rest assured that your brother Ji has not been deceived by the Leng family."


    Hey. Niu Sijin ran to tell Kuang Shi about it.


    Ke Kuang frowned: "Why do I think this is not done properly enough? There is still a possibility that Jifeng will be taken advantage of by the Leng family?"

 Chapter 1884: sever ties

    Chapter 1884: sever ties


    Chapter 1884 Severing ties


    "What do you mean, mother? Brother Ji has refused to give the military card to the Leng family. How can the Leng family take advantage of him?" Niu Sijin was confused and felt that his mother was overthinking.


    What do you know! Mrs. Kuang looked at Gu Jinli and asked, Xiaoyu, dont you think its not easy for the Leng family to send someone to see you off?


    Gu Jinli recalled what Niu Sijin said and said, "Sijin said, Butler Leng said that after the Leng family returns to their hometown, they will go to visit Mrs. Ji on behalf of Ji Baihu?"


    Yes, Sister-inw Qin. Niu Sijin nodded.


    Gu Jinli said: "People in the country talk about old friendships. Even if Ji Baihu didn''t give the military card to the Leng family, the folks in his hometown must know how he treats the Leng family. If the Leng family returns to their hometown, they should go to Ji Baihu more often." After visiting Mrs. Ji a few times, everyone will feel that the rtionship between the Ji family and the Leng family is really good, and if the Leng family uses Jifeng''s name to do things to make money for themselves, it will still be possible."


    Jifeng means a hundred households. In the countryside, the title of a hundred households is still very useful.


    Moreover, Jifeng is fighting here in Daokougou, and he probably won''t be able to go back for a few years. And in the past few years, the Leng family doesn''t know how many things they can do with Jifeng''s name.


    Mrs. Kuang was excited when she heard this. She patted her thigh and said, "I thought something was wrong. It turns out that this is it... There used to be a magistrate Liu in our hometown. His fate was not good. His first wife died, so he married a family from our ce. His daughter became his stepmother. Later he was promoted and took his stepmother with him. The stepmothers family used the names of Magistrate Liu and Mrs. Liu to collect money in the county.


    "A few yearster, Mrs. Liu''s stepson passed by our hometown while on a study tour. He thought it was his stepmother''s natal family after all, and as a junior, he should pay a visit. When he heard about this, he almost died of anger. He immediately wrote home, Liu Madam came back in person and stayed at her parents'' house for a year before she slowly put an end to the bad things her parents'' family had done by using the reputation of County Magistrate Liu. Privately, she paid the mistress a lot of money and lost half of her family wealth."


    The Liu family still has money topensate, but Jifeng is extremely poor. What will he use topensate when the timees, his life?


    "The **** Leng family has all gone to the Fu family and refuses to let Ji Feng go. Do they think Ji Feng is stupid and want to eat him for the rest of his life? No, I want to settle the score with them!" Kuang ordered Niu Sijin : "Hurry up and stop Butler Leng, don''t let him run away."


    Hey. Niu Sijin hurriedly went to stop the person.


    Kuang Shi ran to find Niu Dabao.


    Niu Dabao frowned when he saw hering: "Why are you here? Have all your rtives arranged to get in the car?"


    Mrs. Kuang ignored him and only looked at Ji Feng: "Boy Ji, the Leng family said they would help you take care of your mother when they return to their hometown. Is that true?"


    Jifeng nodded: "Mrs. Qianhu, that''s right."


    Kuang was anxious: "Then do you refuse?"


    Ji Feng was stunned for a moment and said truthfully: "The general never mentioned this."


    Then asked: "Mrs. Qianhu, do you think the Leng family will still take advantage of me? Don''t worry, the general has refused to give the Leng family a military card, which means that he has drawn a clear line with the Leng family, and they have no military card, so there is nothing they can do Use my name to do evil things."


    Kuang became angry when she heard this, pointed at him and said: "You didn''t give the military card to the Leng family, but in the past few years, your old family knows how good you were to the Leng family. If the Leng family goes back , if I go to visit your mother a few more times, and then use your name to do evil, do you think the people in your hometown will believe it?!"


    Oh my God, please, please, can you be smart about these private matters?


    Ji Feng was confused when he heard this: "Mrs. Qianhu, it''s not that serious, is it?"


    Kuang Shi frowned and asked, her face already bad: "You don''t think it''s serious?"


    Niu Dabao''s face was also a little ugly. But something happened that made them even more angry.


    Xiao Chengju ran over, looked at Jifeng,ughed twice, and said: "You are Jifeng, right? The servant of your former good friend''s family is telling everyone about you over there. When he said that the Leng family was in his hometown, I am very grateful to the Leng family for saving my life, saying that even though Leng Qianhu is dead, you will take care of the Leng family for the rest of your life."


    Kuang''s eyes widened angrily when she heard this, and she pointed at Jifeng and said, "You heard it? The Leng family started making nonsense before you left. If you leave and outsiders listen to the Leng family''s words, you won''t know what to do for the Leng family in the future." How many things to take on!"


    He asked Xiao Chengju again: "Can Butler Leng leave? We can''t let him go. We have to hold him and exin this matter clearly."


    Xiao Chengju raised his chin and said slightly proudly: "I didn''t leave, but my brother-inw held me back."


    The Xiao family is very fierce. They learned a lot of things within a few days ofing to the gathering ce. They also learned the gossip about the Leng, Fang, Ji, and Fu families. After hearing that the Leng family dared toe to see them off, they were happy and ran to Join in the fun and take the initiative to talk to Butler Leng.


    Butler Leng didn''t know them. After hearing that they were rtives of the official family who had juste to visit him, he thought he could make use of them, so he told Jifeng about his friendship with the Leng family.


    In the end, Butler Leng made a miscalction. As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Chengju came to expose him.


    "It''s better if you don''t leave." Mrs. Kuang called to Jifeng: "Hurry up and beat him up. Show everyone your break with the Leng family. Don''t let the Leng family take advantage of you again."


    But Jifeng was still in shock, so he paused a beat, and Kuang said angrily: "Why are you still not moving? Do you still have feelings for Leng Meifang?"


    She said to Niu Dabao: "In this case, send him somewhere else. I don''t want to be dragged to death by him."


    Jifeng is now working under Niu Dabao. When the Leng family uses Jifeng''s name to do evil things, it is inevitable that they will not add "he is Niu Qianhu''s confidant." If he really said this, Niu Dabao would also have to be punished.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll go right now." Ji Feng felt guilty. He didn''t expect that the Leng family still had such an idea, so he hurried to find Butler Leng.


    Butler Leng was also alert. When he saw Ji Fenging, he immediately wanted to run away, but Qian Qinghe grabbed him while Xiao Chenggong supported Qian Qinghe. It was equivalent to both of them dragging him, so he failed to run.


    Butler Leng finally realized something was wrong: "What are you doing? Our Leng family has no grudge against the Zhen family. Don''t hold on to me. Let go!"


    Qian Qinghe smiled and said, "Who told you that we are rtives of the Zhen family? We are rtives of the Qin family. Qin Qianhu, you know, I am his cousin-inw, and this is his cousin."


    Haha, do you really think we are stupid? After listening to the Leng familys gossip, will he still tell you the details?


    Butler Leng was angry: "You, you actually lied to me!"


    Qian Qinghe replied: "Bah, you lied to us all the same? We are all the same, what qualifications do you have to criticize us?"


    Xiao Chenggong corrected him: "Brother-inw, we are rtives of an official family. He is just a ve, with a much lower status than us."


    "Brother is right! You hold him steady, otherwise I won''t be able to hold him." Qian Qinghe shouted to Jifeng again: "Are you hatching eggs? Come and catch him quickly!"


    After hearing this, Ji Feng ran over and quickly came to the front of Butler Leng. He grabbed him and asked with anger and disappointment: "I''m not good enough to the Leng family? Why do the Leng family still use me? You just You are so greedy, do you still want to use my name to harm others?"

 Chapter 1885: IOU

    Chapter 1885: IOU


    Chapter 1885 IOU


    Butler Leng looked at the furious Ji Feng and was very frightened. He also wanted to pretend to be confused: "Why did Ji Baihu say this? The Leng family is very grateful to you and has never thought of using your name to make money. You Dont listen to the evil peoples nonsense.


    Pa, Qian Qinghe pped Butler Leng, which stunned him: "You, you..."


    Youve already said that we are evil people, why dont we p you a few times to justify this crime? Qian Qinghe said with a rogue look on his face, and it was impossible to tell that he had studied in school when he was a child.


    Then he looked at Jifeng and said: "We swear on the life of cousin Qin that this servant told us personally that you are very good to the Leng family. You promised that you would take care of the Leng family for the rest of your life, protect the Leng family in your own name, and never let the Leng family go away." My family was bullied after they returned home!


    Butler Leng was so angry that he yelled at him: "You bitch, I thought you were good, but it turns out you were just telling me what I said!"


    These words indirectly confirmed Qian Qinghes remarks.


    Ji Feng was very angry and said nothing. He just grabbed Butler Leng and beat him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    His fists hit the flesh and beat Butler Leng so hard that his bones were about to break. He cried out for mercy: "Ji Baihu, please forgive me... This old ve is just following orders... ah!"


    Stop fighting, if you fight again you will attract people!


    However, its toote.


    Niu Dabao, Kuang Shi, Jifeng''s cousin and his subordinates all came over.


    Xiao Chengju also brought arge group of people over to watch the show. As he led the way, he added in a jealous tone: "Butler Leng has told us that after returning to his hometown, the Leng family ns to use the opportunity to visit Ji Baihu''s wife to make Ji Baihu''s love. The fact that their family is still in love will be publicized, and then they will use Ji Baihu''s name to make money, and then harm Niu Qianhu!"


    Some people were angry: "Why are these Leng people so vicious?"


    Xiao Chengju: "Hey, Butler Leng said, this is not vicious. After they collect money in Ji Baihu''s name, they will help Ji Baihu take care of his mother, so that Ji Baihu''s mother can take care of him every three months." After eating meat for once, the two families are even!"


    Shameless, shameless. Not only did the Leng family girl do things that were disgraceful to the family, but the Leng family also dared to harm people like this. Its so shameless!


    Someone else asked: "The Leng family is not married to the Fu family. If they really want to live a good life in the countryside, they can just do it in the name of the Fu family. Why do they use Ji Baihu?"


    Xiao Chengju sneered: "With General Fu in the Fu family, no matter how courageous the Leng family is, they will not dare to ruin the Fu family''s reputation. However, the Leng family looks down on Ji Baihu, and they don''t feel bad at all if his reputation is ruined."


    Someone who has heard about the Leng family''s troubles said: "Qin Qianhu and his cousin are right! Jifeng is so stupid. If I were the Leng family, I would take advantage of him!"


    But


    You cant fool smart people with just a name, can you?


    Xiao Chengju smiled and said: "So Butler Leng came here to ask Jifeng for military cards."


    "What? The Leng family really dare to ask for it! Did Jifeng give it to him?"


    Xiao Chengju: "That''s not true. However, the Leng family is insidious. Ji Baihu has been friends with the Leng family for several years. Maybe the Leng family has hidden something of his for a long time. He just waits for him to return home, take the things, and use the name Go and harm him!"


    After hearing this, arge group of people gasped: "You are right. With Jifeng''s stupidity, I guess he must have given the Leng family something useful!"


    They talked and ran all the way, and when they arrived at the ce where Jifeng beat Butler Leng, Butler Leng had been beaten so hard that he could not speak.


    Ji Feng saw these people watching the excitement and said to them: "The Leng family wanted to use my name to do evil, but I saw through it. Today, I, Jifeng, swear an oath to sever all ties with the Leng family! If the Leng family goes there in my name, If you do something bad, please dont believe it. If you believe it and are deceived, please go and sue the Leng family. I, Jifeng, have nothing to do with it!


    After speaking, he cupped his fists and saluted everyone present: "Please bear witness to me, thank you very much."


    The big guy sighed: "Ji Baihu, you have finally be smarter. Don''t worry, we will testify for you and never let the Leng family harm you again!"


    Mr. Luo Qi remembered Xiao Chengju''s words and reminded Ji Feng: "By the way, have you given anything to the Leng family? If so, take it back quickly. Don''t let the Leng family use it to harm you." Ji Feng was shocked. He remembered that he had given Leng Meifang a dagger. The dagger was a reward for his meritorious service. Since it was an honor, he cherished it, so he engraved his name on the dagger and eagerly gave it to Leng Meifang.


    But Leng Meifang didn''t like these things and thought they were vulgar, so she didn''t want them at the time. But after a while, she took the initiative to send a message to him, saying that she wanted the dagger.


    He was so happy that he took this as proof that Leng Meifang epted his intention, so he asked for leave and ran to give her the dagger.


    This matter has been going on for a long time, and he didn''t want to take back what he sent out. But after hearing Mr. Luo Qi''s words, he immediately said: "Thank you for reminding me."


    After saying that, he looked at Niu Dabao: "Master Qianhu, I want to go to the county town and bring the dagger back, is that possible?"


    Before Niu Dabao could say anything, General Fu''s voice came: "There is no need to go to Ji Baihu. The general will send someone to the county town to get the dagger. When he gets it, he will send someone to the guard station for you."


    General Fu''s face was ugly, so heavy that it dripped with water. If possible, he really wanted to kill Leng Meifang!


    Perhaps the general said that this was Fu Mingcong''s punishment for ruining his n, and Leng Meifang would be kept to torture Fu Mingcong for the rest of his life.


    General Fu could not kill Leng Meifang, but he did not want Jifeng to go to the county town in person to ask for the dagger and ruin his reputation.


    Ji Feng looked at Niu Dabao. After seeing him nodding, he said: "Thank you very much, General Fu. Then I''ll leave it to the general."


    General Fu nodded and said, "It''s gettingte, so hurry up and set off. I, the general, will handle the rest."


    General Fu''s eyes were fixed on Butler Leng, and the murderous intent in his eyes was not concealed at all. Everyone knew that Butler Leng would not survive this time.


    "Yes!" Niu Dabao understood that General Fu didn''t want people to see the Fu family''s joke, so he hurriedly took the big guy away.


    The Xiao family caught up with Ji Feng and reminded him: "Ji Baihu, we helped you."


    Jifeng said hurriedly: "Thank you, Mr. Xiao and Mr. Qian, for your help. Jifeng is very grateful."


    What, Master?


    Hahaha, brothers Xiao Chenggong and Qian Qinghe were very happy. They were very happy to be called young master from a hundred households.


    However, Qian Qinghe quickly calmed down and said, "Don''t say these useless things. We have helped you a lot, why don''t you do something practical?"


    "What do you want in return?" Ji Feng was not a stingy person, and the Xiao family had indeed helped him today, so he asked hurriedly.


    Xiao Chengju said: "Our family has just arrived, we are short of money, and we have just met our rtives. I am sorry to cause trouble to cousin Qin. You can just give us one hundred taels of silver as reward... Don''t think it is too much. We have calcted it. ording to you As long as you give us five taels of military pay a month, you can pay it back in less than two years. You can also use the supplies you receive to pay for it, we won''t pick it."


    Good guys, you want to eat up Jifeng''s two years of military pay as soon as you open your mouth. You used to put usury money in gambling houses, right?


    Kuang was angry. This boy from the Xiao family was too calcting. He turned around to scold the Xiao family, but was stopped by Niu Dabao: "Don''t worry, let Ji Feng suffer a lot. It will be good for him to learn enough lessons."


    After hearing this, Mr. Kuang stopped talking.


    "Since you don''t object, let''s make an agreement. Come on, put your fingerprints here first, and I will write down the fact that you owe us one hundred taels of silver." Qian Qinghe said. He took out a nk yellow paper and handed it to Jifeng with a smile, taking the opportunity to show off: "You didn''t expect that I am a literate schr!"

 Chapter 1886: Really screwed up

    Chapter 1886: Really screwed up


    Chapter 1886 Its really a trap


    "That''s right, my brother-inw is not a hooligan, he is a serious educated person." As Xiao Chengju spoke, he grabbed Jifeng''s hand, took out a knife, and with a whoosh, cut Jifeng''s palm, and blood flowed out. out.


    "Second brother, be humble. Anyone who praises his brother-inw like this will beughed at." After Qian Qinghe pretended to scold, he grabbed Jifeng''s other hand and put his fingers into the blood in his palm. He dipped it in and then pressed it on the nk yellow paper.


    Ji Feng came to his senses. With a little force, Qian Qinghe failed to press his finger on the yellow paper. The fingerprint was notpleted, but he temporarily saved his one hundred taels of silver.


    Qian Qinghe was angry: "Brother Ji, what do you mean? Are you trying to repay a favor?"


    As expected, he is a man who has read books and has many words for wrongly using people.


    Jifeng said: "You guys helped me, I will repay you of course, but you want me to put my fingerprints on the nk paper, which is not good... If you scribble something on the paper with my fingerprints, then I won''t Will you risk your life?"


    "Look at you, why are you soplicated? You think so badly of us. Even if you can''t trust us, you still can''t trust cousin Qin?" Qian Qing said in congrattions: "Well, let''s swear in the name of cousin Qin that we will never I wont deceive you, this is really an IOU. If I deceive you, how about you go to Cousin Qin to make the decision? "


    Brother-inw, this cant be done. Xiao Chenggong pulled Qian Qinghe aside and whispered: Cousin Qin doesnt allow us to use his name to trick people outside~


    Ji Feng is stupid. It is their ability to trick him into saving his life, but they cannot drag Cousin Qin into the water, otherwise they will be killed by Cousin Qin!


    Then what do you think we should do? Qian Qingqing said, We have to cheat Jifeng while he is stupid. When he wakes up, how can we cheat money?


    Xiao Chenggong said: "Let''s quickly find pen and ink, write the IOU, and immediately go to Ji Feng to press his fingerprints."


    Didnt Jifeng say that its not safe to print fingerprints on nk paper? Then they write the IOU.


    "Brother, you''re right, you''re the smart one. Hurry up, let''s find pen and ink!" Qian Qinghe''s injury has not healed yet. In order to quickly find pen and ink to write the IOU, Qian Qinghe started to pretend to be intimidating: "Those soldiers in front of me e over!"


    After several soldiers came over, Qian celebrated: "I am Qin Qianhu''s cousin-inw. Hurry and carry me to the carriage. I need to find pen and ink to write. Hurry up!"


    If that fool Jifeng reacts toote, they won''t be able to get any money out of them.


    Therefore, there were several soldiers on the road carrying money to celebrate the wonderful sight of running away.


    Hong Dao''s people saw it and ran to tell Hong Dao: "Master Baihu, do you want to knock the Xiao family out and stuff them into a carriage?"


    lest they go crazy and lose the face of thousands of families.


    Hong Dao heard about Qian Qinghe and the others helping Ji Feng deal with Butler Leng. He thought about it and said, "Keep an eye on them first. If they do something too outrageous, knock them unconscious."


    Master Qianhu said that Ji Feng had to practice and suffer losses so that he would not be stupid in the future. In this case, let the Xiao family trick him once. I hope Ji Feng will learn a lesson in the future.


    Yes. The generals under hismand took the order.


    Qian Qinghe had been carried to the side of the carriage team by the soldiers. He found Xiong Er, asked Xiong Er for pen and ink, and began to write the IOU.


    Xiong Er was curious that Qian Qinghe could write, so he came over to take a look.


    Qian Qinghe saw this and immediately started to show off: "How about it, you didn''t expect me to be able to write, right? I have read books before, and I am a serious schr."


    After Xiong Er heard this, he looked at Qian Qinghe''s handwriting. It took him a long time to recognize it and said, "How about you write another one?"


    Qian Qinghe was angry: "What do you mean? Do you think my handwriting is not good?!" Xiong Er: "I don''t mean that. I have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    After Qian Qinghe was scolded by Xiong Er, he read the IOU he had written and found... Damn, the words on this IOU are a bit ugly.


    Forget it, he might as well write another one.


    In order to prevent the wording on the IOU from being too messy and giving Jifeng a chance to regret not giving the money, he wrote a neater IOU and asked the soldiers to carry him to see Jifeng.


    Xiao Chengju kept staring at Jifeng and didn''t let Jifeng run away.


    "Ji Baihu, the IOU has been written. Take a look. If there is no problem, quickly press your fingerprints and repay our life-saving grace!" Qian Qing said, "Don''t think we are exaggerating our kindness. If we hadn''t seen through Butler Leng''s tricks, You will definitely be disgraced by the Leng family and lose your official position and life!"


    Xiao Chengju and Xiao Chenggong also urged: "Ji Baihu, hurry up and press your fingerprints."


    Then he threatened him: "Old people often say that you can''t owe debts while you are alive. If you owe money, you will have to be reborn as an animal in your next life and work as cows, horses, and pigs for your creditors to repay your kindness. You don''t want to be reincarnated as a pig in your next life, right?"


    These words made the people watching the fun almost burst intoughter, thinking that no matter how good-tempered Jifeng was, he would probably get angry.


    Ke Jifeng finally pressed his fingerprint on the IOU.


    The spectators were shocked, and the Xiao family members were even more shocked and their eyes widened.


    Qian Qinghe held the IOU, looked at Ji Feng, and asked uncertainly: "Ji Baihu, are you really impressed? Don''t you regret it?"


    We just wanted to try to trick you, but we didnt expect you would actually admit it!


    Ji Feng nodded and said solemnly: "Ji Feng thanks you all for your help. You have been kind to me. I ept this kindness and debt."


    These one hundred taels should be regarded as his punishment. I hope he can learn a lesson in the future and stop trusting women, demeaning himself and viting his feelings.


    "Ji Baihu, brother Ji, I admire you. You are such a good person!" Qian Qinghe was almost moved to tears. God, please, please send us a few more Ji Fengs. It''s really a blessing. One hundred taels is not enough!


    And the news about Jifeng spread quickly throughout the gathering ce like the wind.


    Many peopleughed like crazy, thinking that Jifeng was so **** stupid, and that he could be cheated out of two years of military pay by the Xiao family. I really... sympathized with Niu Qianhu, with such a stupid Baihu, if he went to the battlefield in the future , must not be dragged down to the point of annihtion?


    After Xiao Xiaomei heard about this, she didn''t even bother Zhong Yu anymore. She ran to see Jifeng with her brother in her arms. She pointed at Jifeng and said to him: "This is the person. Brother Gui, you will never do anything in the future." Dont imitate him, otherwise you will be tricked badly in the future.


    Ji Feng is a martial arts practitioner with a sharp ear and eyesight. Hearing Xiao Xiaomeis words, he looked at her and asked, Girl, what can I do for you?


    Xiao Xiaomei was happy: "It''s okay, I came here specially to thank you. I am a member of the Xiao family. You gave my family a hundred taels of silver. It is appropriate toe and say thank you."


    Hahaha!


    When the people nearby heard this, they allughed loudly. This Xiao family is really weird. They defrauded others of their money and came here tough at them. Aren''t they afraid of being beaten all over the ce?


    Ji Feng didn''t expect that Xiao Mei came here tough at him, so he turned cold and said nothing.

 Chapter 1887: Want to die

    Chapter 1887: Want to die


    Chapter 1887: Killing people


    Xiao Xiaomei: "Why don''t you speak? You also feel that you are...stupid~"


    Thest word "stupid" was said in a low voice without daring to be said too loudly. Brother Gui heard it and pointed at Jifeng and shouted: "Stupid!"


    I giggled after saying that.


    Xiao Xiaomeis eyes were bright and she praised: Our dear brother is so smart, he can even speak stupid words.


    Usually I just call me daddy, mommy, eat, drink, hungry and so on.


    After hearing this, Jifeng didn''t get angry. He was really stupid and had been deceived by the Leng family for many years, so he said to Xiao Mei: "Girl, the team is about to set off. You should go back to your family with your child in your arms, lest the team starts moving and destroys the family." You and your family are separated."


    Xiao Xiaomei smiled: "You are stupid and you still don''t admit it. I am Qin Qianhu''s cousin. If I didn''t get on the bus, how could the team leave?"


    Ouch! Brother Gui grinned with only four teeth and shouted, giving his aunt strength.


    Jifeng said: "The girl is right, I am too stupid. Take my leave."


    Having said that, he stopped talking to Xiao Mei and went to summon his soldiers to gather and prepare to set off.


    To be honest, the soldiers under hismand also felt very embarrassed!


    They can work for Ji Feng, but they really dont want to lose face with him.


    However, they were people who had been on the battlefield with Jifeng. Even if they felt that their face had been lost by Jifeng, they were still willing to obey his orders.


    When Xiaomei saw that Jifeng was gone, she wandered around with Brother Gui for a while. After feeling that there was no excitement to see, she went back to her family with Brother Gui in her arms.


    "Cousin, Xiaomei is carrying her nephew to join the Xiao family. You don''t have to worry." There are too many people here. Ji Feng is afraid that Xiaomei won''t be able to use her brain and will really screw herself up and let her cousin stare at her. Holding her.


    Jifeng felt relieved after hearing this: "Yes."


    Its good that she didnt throw herself into trouble, she is Qin Qianhus cousin after all.


    He then looked at his cousin and the soldiers, and solemnly sped his fists at them: "I was the one who was confused in the past, so I''m sorry to everyone, but I won''t do it anymore, so please forgive me."


    The brothers had reminded him about the Leng family, but at that time, his mind was as confused as Leng You. He just thought Leng Meifang was good, and felt that everyone was jealous of her because she was too beautiful, and deliberately said bad things about her. .


    From now on, I will never be so stupid again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There was a sound of gongs, and Zhang Tu led his troops and shouted: "Qin Qianhu Order, pay attention to the people who are going to Yangshan Guards, Dabu Guards, and Changliang Guards. Count the number of people immediately. After a quarter of an hour, they broke camp and set off. There was a dy." If you do, you will be dealt with ording to militaryw!"


    Zhang Tu ran back and forth with his soldiers three times to pass on the order.


    After hearing the order, everyone began to count the number of people. After confirming that no one was missing, they reported to the top, and finally reported in front of Niu Dabao, Xie Cheng, and Qin Sang.


    Sang, we all have the right number of people, no one is more or less. Niu Dabao said.


    Qin Sang nodded and said to the dozens of thousands of households, hundreds of households, and several lieutenants who came to see them off: "Everyone, thank you for seeing them off. I''ll go ahead and take care!"


    After saying that, he bowed deeply, which made the people who came to see him off feel extremely happy... This Qin Sang was really good at doing things. Even though he had made great achievements, he was not arrogant about his achievements and respected them very much.


    Vice General Zhen was considered to be the highest-ranking figure in the group. He said on behalf of the generals who came to see him off: "Qin Qianhu has a safe trip, see you soon!" General Fu was originally the one to see him off, but because of the Leng family''s affairs, General Fu My son, I was so embarrassed that I didnte to see Qin Sang off again.


    "Thank you, see youter." Qin Sang turned around, got on his horse neatly, and did not immediately give the order to set off. Instead, he rode to Gu Jinli''s carriage, knocked on the window, and asked: "Xiaoyu, are you seated? We are about to set off.


    Gu Jinli lifted the car curtains and smiled at him: "Well, sit down, let''s go."


    Qin Sang smiled back at her, rode away, and ordered: "Let''s set off!"


    Zhang Tu immediately led his troops and conveyed the order: "Qin Qianhu Order, set off!"


    With the order given, therge team of several thousand people started to move. They left slowly at first. After the team moved smoothly, they started running. The whole process was orderly and took less than half a quarter of an hour.


    Lieutenant General Zhen looked at them and sighed: "Qin Sang is really good at leading troops."


    In the northwest, there are many people who can lead troops, but there is really no one like Qin Sang who can lead troops so well in his early twenties and make the people in the other two guard posts obey his orders. .


    Fangsi was sitting in Mrs. Bai''s carriage, raising the curtains and looking at the departing team. He wanted to say goodbye, but was stopped by Mrs. Bai: "We have only met a few times, if we can go by car like Zhang''s family, If you give it away, that would be too much...Dont rush, just do it step by step.


    Zhang Yan was not assigned to the first line of defense. Because he did not go with Qin Sang and others, he had to stay for two more days to go with the other Qianhu who guarded the second line of defense.


    Fangsi knew that Mrs. Bai was right, but: "The direct branch seems to be very anxious, and Qin Qianhu is indeed a person worth making friends with, and that Gu family is not bad either."


    Just the ability to make medicine and make new things is enough for the Fang family to make friends with.


    Mrs. Bai frowned when she heard this and reminded him: "Fourth brother, remember, we only listen to the direct descendants. Even if you really want to be on good terms with Qin Qianhu, don''t show it. It won''t be good for you."


    Until now, they have not figured out why the direct branch minister suddenly let them get close to the Qin family and his wife.


    In order to prevent chaos in the world, should you make friends with militarymanders in advance?


    But the Fang family is not a small family, but a powerful family with real power. Secretly, they also maintain many private soldiers in the name of guardians and servants.


    I heard that Fang Shangshu also has maritime power...


    As for making friends with the Gu family for their medical skills... Mrs. Bai remembered that when she was a child, she followed her parents to visit the family of the direct branch of the family. At that time, the eldest son of the direct branch of the family was seriously ill and was about to die, butter he recovered.


    I heard that a famous doctor was found, and the famous doctor came specially to save the eldest son.


    She was young at that time, and her parents did not avoid her when they talked. One night when she woke up, she heard her parents talking about this.


    It is said that the famous doctor seemed to havee from the sea... But due to the ban on the sea, no one knew about it, so no one knew when the famous doctor left.


    With such a famous doctor, do you still want to make friends with Mr. Gu?


    From that time on, Mrs. Bai felt that the direct branch of the Fang family was very mysterious and had many secrets that their side branches didnt know, but Mrs. Bai was not stupid and would not pry into these.


    But now she is very worried, why would the direct descendant assign such a task to the fourth brother?


    What if the fourth brother gets involved in the matter of the direct branch of the Fang family, is there any way to survive?


    She once told Fang Si to break her leg so that she could take the opportunity to go back to recover from her injuries, so she should not get involved in this matter.


    But the fourth brother was unwilling, saying that if he escaped, it would be her turn to work for the Fang family''s direct descendant.


    As for when they find out the secret of the direct branch of the Fang family, should they report on the direct branch of the Fang family? This is impossible... They are the Fang family. If the direct branch of the Fang family is really nning something, once it is exposed, the entire Fang family, both direct and side branches, will be destroyed!


    "Sister, you are a woman, you don''t have to worry too much, otherwise you will age quickly." Fang Si said something halfforting and half teasing, then raised the car curtain and got out of the car to gossip about Butler Leng.


    I learned that General Fu and Butler Leng were no longer at the gathering ce.

 Chapter 1888: Chang Liangwei

    Chapter 1888: Chang Liangwei


    Chapter 1888 Changliang Wei


    General Fu personally sent out... Fang Si smiled, this time he was afraid someone would die.


    Fang Sis guess was right. Butler Leng was dead. General Fu was so angry that he didnt take Butler Leng to the county seat to confront the Leng family. Instead, he dragged Butler Leng back to the yard where he worked and immediately had his head chopped off and carried away. head and rushed to the county seat.


    When he saw Fu Mingcong, he directly asked him to call out Leng Meifang and the Leng family who lived in Fu''s house.


    After all the Leng family members came out, General Fu smashed Butler Leng''s head directly at Leng Meifang and sneered: "Next time, you will be the one who loses his head!"


    "Ah!" Leng Meifang was so frightened that she fell to the ground, her eyes full of horror, and she kept moving back, far away from Butler Leng''s head.


    Mrs. Leng and the others were also frightened. They hugged each other and cried bitterly, begging for mercy: "General Fu, please spare your life. We know we were wrong."


    General Fu ignored them and only ordered the soldiers he brought with him: "Chop off one of that bitch''s palms."


    Yes! The soldiers took the order and rushed towards Leng Meifang.


    Leng Meifang finally realized what she was doing and grabbed Fu Mingcong, crying: "Ms. sir, please save me. I was wronged!"


    He looked at General Fu again and said, "Uncle, I was really wronged. Don''t cut off my hand... Wuwuwu~"


    However, it''s toote. General Fu is a military general and won''t talk nonsense to you. If you really **** him off, he will just take action directly.


    The soldiers had already rushed over. Two of them held Leng Meifang down, and one raised his sword to chop him down.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the palm of Leng Meifangs left hand was chopped off with a knife.


    Ah! the Leng family members screamed, scared to death.


    It was only at this moment that Leng Meifang realized that her palm had really been chopped off. She was so frightened that she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    General Fu watched all this indifferently and ordered the military doctor he brought with him: "Old Doctor Mo, go and bandage that bitch''s wound. Don''t let her die!"


    General Xu ordered Fu Mingcong and Leng Meifang to be tortured until they died of old age, so Leng Meifang could be a human pig but could not die.


    "Yes." Old doctor Mo quickly brought the medicine boy over to stop the bleeding and bandage Leng Meifang''s wound.


    The soldier''s knife skills were good and the incision was very neat. Doctor Mo only took half an hour to bandage Leng Meifang''s wound.


    By this time, General Fu had already told Fu Mingcong what Butler Leng had done.


    After hearing this, Fu Mingcong almost went crazy: "Why? Why? She was so mean to me yesterday, how could she send someone to find Jifeng today?!"


    Woooo, brother, I was wrong, really wrong. Please take me away. I dont want to live with her anymore.


    Fu Mingcong covered his face and cried bitterly, begging General Fu.


    General Fu said: "It''s toote. I stopped you because you were stubborn. Now you have to live with Leng Meifang forever, or you will die!"


    General Fu doesn''t want to speak ill of Xu You, but judging from Leng Meifang''s incident, General Xu is indeed a man who is determined to retaliate, is self-centered, cold-blooded and cruel.


    General Fu is also a little cold in his heart. He is already considered a confidant of General Xu, but he can''t even save his most beloved brother... Can he really die a good death if he follows General Xu?


    However, the road has been chosen, and there is no regret medicine to take. Whether it is death without a burial ce, or the entire family has be a noble man, he will go to the end!


    "Woooooooooo..." After hearing this, Fu Mingcong cried sadly, feeling that he was extremely stupid.


    After doctor Mo bandaged Leng Meifang''s wound, he looked at Ruan Shuniang, who was holding Leng Mudan, and asked her: "Little girl, have you agreed to marry me?" Although the Leng family is not a thing, Ruan Shuniang is pretty good.


    When Ruan Shuniang heard this, she looked at Old Doctor Mo''s gray beard, and her whole body was shaky... Has this old doctor fallen in love with her? Do you want to keep her as a child?


    Woooooooo, Ruan Shuniang cried repressedly, not daring to answer.


    Old Doctor Mo knew that she had misunderstood, so he smiled and said: "Little girl, do you still remember Mr. Liu Qi who went to Leng''s house to move things? He is my grandson, and he is an errand under Huang Qianhu. This year he is twenty-three. Not married yet. When he went to the Leng family to move things, he thought you were good and more sensible than other people in the Leng family, so he was attracted to you. After learning about Butler Leng, he was afraid that something would happen to you if you stayed at the Leng family again. , just beg me to make the decision and marry him."


    This, Old Doctor Mo is actually Liu Sanbiaos grandfather!


    Ruan Shuniang was shocked, thinking of Liu Sanbiao. Although she was a bit arrogant, she was a very reasonable person when she went to move things in the Leng family. But now that the Leng family has be like this, she is afraid that something will happen to her if she continues to stay in the Leng family. I already half agreed in my heart.


    but


    "Old sir, can I meet him first?" Ruan Shuniang said with tears, "I live with my cousin and have no rtives. If I get married, there won''t be any dowry... Don''t you dislike it, Mr. Liu Qi?"


    "Don''t mind it!" Liu Sanbiao was worried about Ruan Shuniang, so he asked for a job as a carriage driver, and kept waiting outside. Seeing that General Fu and the others had note out for a long time, he was worried that General Fu was killing people inside, so he sneaked in to take a peek, but when he heard this If so, he responded quickly.


    He added: "As for disgust, I wish you didn''t dislike me. If you marry me, you may have to live in the northwest for the rest of your life."


    After hearing this, Ruan Shuniang looked at Liu Sanbiao and was stunned for a moment, crying bitterly while holding Leng Mudan.


    Liu Sanbiao saw that she was just crying without replying, thinking that she was not happy. After all, he had to stay in the northwest for the rest of his life. He felt terrible just thinking about it, let alone Ruan Shuniang.


    It doesnt matter if you dont want to, I wont make it difficult for you.


    "I do! Thank you. After marrying you, I will definitely take care of the house and let you go to war with peace of mind." Ruan Shuniang cried because she had been living under someone else''s roof for so long and finally found a home, so she was not unhappy.


    "Ha, that''s it. We happen to be in the county town now. There are many matchmakers here. My grandpa and I are going to find a matchmaker today and propose marriage tomorrow. What do you think?" Liu Sanbiao was very happy. He has been a bachelor for more than 20 years, and he and he are the same. Everyone has children, and he is also very anxious to start a family.


    "Okay, I, I''m waiting for you to propose marriage~" Only then did Ruan Shuniang have time to be shy.


    Old doctor Mo smiled when he saw this and went to General Fu to report the matter.


    General Fu would not care about this, and Old Doctor Mo was very useful. He was willing to give him this face, so he agreed and gave Liu Sanbiao five days'' leave: "The marriage will be arranged within five days, because there is a shortage of manpower at the gathering ce. "


    Having said that, he left with his own soldiers, unwilling to stay in Fu''s house for any longer.


    Hey, thank you so much, general. Dr. Mo and Liu Sanbiao stayed in the county seat, making arrangements for the engagement.


    When Leng Meifang woke up, she heard about Liu Sanbiao and Ruan Shuniang, and she was so jealous that she yelled... Ruan Shuniang, an orphan who looked at her family''s face and lived like a ve, actually had such a A good home, and the most important thing is that Liu Sanbiao treats her very well!


    She really wished she could find someone to destroy Ruan Shuniang so that she would never be able topare to herself.


    However, she lost one of her palms, and Fu Mingcong waspletely cold-hearted towards her. No matter how many vicious thoughts she had, she couldn''t make any trouble.


    "Master, is this Changliangwei?" Widow Xiao looked at the emptynd and felt bad: "Why is there no house? Where can we live? Are we sleeping on the ground?!"


    Uncle Qin gathered up his cotton-padded jacket, looked at Chang Liang''s guard house, pointed at it, and said, "Why don''t you have a house? Aren''t those two houses houses?"


    "There are only two houses, are they enough for you or for me? Oh my God, if I had known that the guard house was like this, I would never havee here even if I killed myself!"

 Chapter 1889: Drink the northwest wind

    Chapter 1889: Drink the northwest wind


    Chapter 1889 Drinking from the Northwest Wind


    The rest of the Xiao family alsoined: "Yes, Dad, this health center ispletely different from what you originally boasted! There are big houses, big markets, big shops, and people everywhere. Where is it now? Except for those two A house is just an open space and a northwest wind!"


    On the way, they heard Uncle Qin bragging and thought they wereing to a prosperous guard house like a small town. Who knew that Changliang Guard was so poor, so poor that all that was left was the whistling northwest wind!


    Look at this strong wind, even thinner people can be blown up to the sky.


    Faced with the dissatisfaction of the Xiao family, Uncle Qin continued to cut the meat, sniffed, and said: "We are here, what else can we do? Can''t we just turn around and go back?"


    Well, this is a bit of a rogue statement.


    This ce is four days away from the gathering ce in Mu County. The road is very deste and is an important military area. Without militarymanders, it is more difficult to reach the gathering ce in Mu County through thisrge wastnd than to climb to the sky.


    And their family has no food left. Cousin Qins people give them food every day. They can eat it, but they eat it all. They dont even save a grain of sorghum shell. If they leave now, what will they eat on the way?


    The Xiao family couldn''t find anything to say to refute, so Sister Xiao pinched your brother.


    Wow, woohoo! Brother Gui hugged Xiaomei and cried, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Xiao Xiaomei knew that her eldest sister was pinching Brother Gui again, so she red at her, hugged Brother Gui and coaxed her: "Brother Gui, be good, don''t cry."


    Sister Xiao ignored her, grabbed the money to celebrate, and began to wipe her tears and act: "Dad, look at your grandson. He is still so young. He can no longer live in a tent. No matter what, I have to ask for those two houses. Come and live in one!"


    Qian Qinghe followed: "Yes, father-inw, your brother has never had a good life since he was born. Now that he has finally found his cousin, we must let him live a good life."


    Uncle Qin thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll go talk to Qin''s nephew and see if he can give us a house."


    Hey, Dad, go quickly! The Xiao family pushed Uncle Qin and asked him to go and have fun.


    Sister Xiao thought for a while, took Brother Gui from Xiao Sister''s hand, and put him into Uncle Qin''s arms: "Dad, if it doesn''t work, just let Brother Gui cry!"


    Uncle Qins mouth twitches, cant you think of other ideas?


    However, he did not refute, and went to find Qin Sang with your brother in his arms.


    But he was stopped by people from Daqing because Qin Sang had no time to pay attention to him now.


    Gu Jinli sat in the carriage, lifted the curtain and looked at Chang Liang Wei: "This is too ridiculous."


    She thought that the health center, even if it wasn''t very good, should at least look like a small mountain vige, with a lot of houses, wells, and external walls.


    But there are only two houses in the Changliang Guardhouse and nothing else. They have to wait for them to dig wells and build walls!


    Qin Sang looked at her stunned look and said guiltily: "I have made Xiaoyu feel wronged. Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will definitely build Changliang Wei into arge scale before June next year."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked seriously: "Is it possible before June next year? Now in winter, the soil is frozen, and we can''t build bricks until spring, but we have to farm again in spring..."


    In short, there are too many things to do, and building a house is just the least important one, so it is rankedst. It is estimated that it will be good to build a house for every household by the end of next year.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt even more guilty: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry."


    Gu Jinli smiled, raised his hand and poked his face: "Good ice, remember to use the snake ointment juice I gave you, lest your hands, feet and face split, which will be very itchy."


    Qin Sang held her hand and said with a smile: "It''s okay, as long as the crack is not severe, I can bear it, and I must bear it."


    Although the snake ointment juice is very useful, his father often taught him that people die infort, and soldiers are most taboo about enjoying happiness. They must learn to endure pain and live with all kinds of pain in order to survive in harsh war conditions.


    Gu Jinli also understood this, so she didn''t try to persuade him anymore. She just said, "You can do it yourself. As for the remaining snake ointment, I''ll ask Xiao Ji to make it into juice, and then I''ll have Manager Ruan sell it to Northeast and Dongqing." Go to the country and make money from them." After saying this, he showed a smile as if he was counting money.


    The cold north wind in the cold winter was as painful as a knife, but looking at her smile, Qin Sang didn''t feel cold at all. He smiled along with her: "Okay, let''s make money from them and enrich our wallets."


    Ha, youre right. Gu Jinli praised.


    Uncle Qin couldn''t bear it anymore, so he hugged your brother and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Nephew, nephew and wife, are you tired enough? It''s almost freezing at my uncle''s house!"


    It wasnt that he wanted to shout, but he was actually a **** now. When he saw them being so crooked, he had to shout a few words.


    "Ah!" Brother Gui also shouted after Uncle Qin, but a strong wind came, and a gust of wind poured into his mouth, choking him and causing him to cough.


    Uncle Qin hurriedly patted him on the back and said with a smile: "You are the first one who choked when drinking the northwest wind. You will definitely be promising in the future, hahaha."


    Your brother didnt understand anything. When he saw his grandpa smiling, he also chuckled.


    Uncle Qin looked amused: "Silly, just like your father, he only has a good-looking face, but his brain is too stupid."


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli came over and said to Uncle Qin: "We have given your family extra supplies to keep out the cold. How can you still be cold? Don''t make a fuss, otherwise the food will be deducted."


    Uncle Qin was angry, pointed at Qin Sang, trembling his fingers and said: "You threaten your uncle at every turn. Is there any nephew like you who does this?"


    Brother Gui echoed: "Ah!"


    Gu Jinli looked at him, took out a candy, and handed it to his mouth. Brother Gui licked it, eh, it''s sweet and delicious, and immediately opened his little hand towards Gu Jinli: "Yeah, mother!"


    Well, Qin Sang red at him with a cold face: "This is your cousin''s aunt."


    What kind of mother is this? Im giving you a piece of candy and youre shouting. Xiaoyu can only be my childs mother!


    Gu Jinli was also very bad. After giving him two bites of candy, he put the candy away and said, "You are still young, you can''t eat candy, you will choke."


    After saying that, I really stopped giving sweets to Brother Gui.


    Brother Gui was so teased that he cried angrily: "Wow, wuwuwu, bad, bad!"


    While crying, he patted Uncle Qin with his little hands, causing Uncle Qin to make a fuss. He could only coax him: "Brother, please don''t cry. My grandpa has be rich and will buy you a few sacks of candy. We won''t eat her." of."


    Gu Jinli chuckled, waving the candy, and said to Uncle Qin: "Uncle, you''d better coax the children first. As for the house, it''s not for your family to live in. You will live in the tent like other rtives first, and then we can live together as a family when spring starts tomorrow. One family builds a house.


    Uncle Qin was angry: "If my family doesn''t live in it, then whose family lives in it? Even if you want to live in it, you can''t live in two houses. No, you must give one of the houses to my family, otherwise I will not be done with you!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked him: "Are you nning to make trouble, uncle? How many days are you going to make trouble? Make it clear so that I can order the food to be deducted."


    Uncle Qin choked and stared at Gu Jinli. After a while, he was defeated and said, "You''re cruel! Brother, let''s go and stay away from this poisonous woman."


    I left with your brother in my arms.

 Chapter 1890: Yue Qianhu

    Chapter 1890: Yue Qianhu


    Chapter 1890 Yue Qianhu


    Brother Guiy on Uncle Qin''s shoulder, looked at Gu Jinli behind him, and waved his fist at her: "Ahhhh!"


    Bad woman, bad woman!


    Gu Jinli smiled and waved the candy in his hand at him. It''s so sweet. Do you really want to eat it?


    Wow! Wuwuwu~ Brother Gui cried even harder.


    Gu Jinli was so amused that heughed and looked at Qin Sang: "After we arepletely settled, let''s try to have a child."


    Qin Sang looked around and blushed a little. There were still people there, Xiaoyu said.


    However, he raised a smile, held her hand tightly, and said, "Okay."


    I wonder what his and Xiaoyus child will be like?


    Must be a very cute, very powerful, very outstanding little guy who is very popr with them.


    Looked back again and saw someoneing out of the house and said, "Uncle Mutong and the others areing out to pick us up. Let''s gather at the house first and then make arrangements for everyone."


    You Ping, Ye Dakou, Dai Dafu, Mu Tongshu, Bu Dahe, Zhang Zhong, Yao Baihu and others did not return to the gathering ce with him to pick up their rtives. Instead, he sent them to Changliang Guards in advance to sort out Changliang Guards in advance.


    Otherwise the Changliang Wei that everyone saw would not be like this, and would only be more deste.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There was a sound of gongs, and Zhang Tu shouted: "Qin Qianhu Ling, head towards the house on the left!"


    After hearing this, everyone immediately ran towards the house on the left.


    Because there were Yao Baihu and others who had renovated here in advance, they built a stone road from a distance, leading directly to the two houses.


    The two houses look close to each other, but in fact they are far apart. The house on the left is used for storing supplies and discussing affairs. After going a full mile to the right, you reach the other house.


    This house is a private residence for thousands of families.


    The entire Changliangwei is thirty miles long and about thirty miles wide, which is equivalent to half the size of a town.


    Nowadays, in this ce that is half the size of a town, except for two houses far apart, there is only an endless open space and a Changliang Mountain covered with hoarfrost, which shows the destion of Changliang Guards.


    Therge team ran for less than half an hour before reaching the open space in front of the house on the left.


    And in this open space, fiverge tents have been built, with pots buried inside to cook multigrain porridge. The sweet smell of food wafted out, making the big guys'' stomachs make a rumbling sound.


    After a long journey, it is almost noon and everyone is hungry.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang: "Why don''t we let everyone have lunch first, and then we can talk about setting up the camp after eating."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay."


    He looked at Daqing and said, "Tell Aunt Xiong to let everyone have lunch first."


    Yes! Daqing immediately went to find Aunt Xiong.


    Aunt Xiong and Xiong Daxiong Er immediately beat the gong and shouted: "Fellow rtives, thank you for your hard work. Let''s go to the camp and line up to get cereals and porridge to eat. After eating, let''s take a rest and then set up the camp!"


    Hey! When everyone saw the empty Changliang Wei, their hearts felt cold, but when they heard that they could eat first and then work, they felt a lot morefortable.


    Zhang Tu went to inform the soldiers.


    Since Danian and Xia Zhang were not registered soldiers, they could only help Zhang Tu and do the work of distributing cereals and porridge to the soldiers.


    While everyone was busy eating, Qin Sang handed Gu Jinli over to Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu, and followed Yao Baihu and the others into the house.


    Yao Baihu was the former General Manager Yao, and he whispered to Qin Sang: "Sir, Yue Qianhu is in the house, his things have been packed, and he is just waiting for you toe over and hand over before leaving... You may be a little angry. , you must be patient." Yue Qianhu is Jiang Wankang''s confidant, and because he is Jiang Wankang''s confidant, he was sent to guard the first line of defense.


    There will be two houses with green bricks and tiles here because Jiang Wanzang valued Yue Qianhu and ordered them to be built for his guardhouse first. Other guardhouses did not have such houses. They were all living in tents. After the spring of next year, Construction just started.


    Neither Yue Qianhu nor Jiang Wankang expected that Emperor Jingyuan would assign Qin Sang to Changliang Guard, disrupting their ns.


    General Xu could not resist the order, so Yue Qianhu had no choice but to leave.


    However, in order to appease Yue Qianhu, Jiang Wankang appointed him a deputy general, so Yue Qianhu was a blessing in disguise.


    But Yue Qianhu seemed to want to give Qin Sang a blow. He did note out to greet him. Instead, he waited for Qin Sang to enter the house and knocked on the door in person. Then he pretended to be surprised, stood up and walked towards Qin Sang: "You are Qin Qianhu?"


    Qin Sang said: "That''s right. Thest general will pay homage to Vice General Yue."


    General Fu told him that Yue Qianhu was going to be promoted to deputy general.


    After hearing this, Vice General Yue hurriedly said: "The formal appointment letter hasn''t been issued yet, so it''s not good to call him this way yet."


    Yes. Qin Sang was very honest and agreed.


    Vice General Yue was a little bored seeing him like this... They all said that Qin Sang was boring. He would do whatever you said, and it was true.


    "Sit down." After Lieutenant General Yue sat down, he pointed to a chair and said to Qin Sang.


    After Qin Sang sat down, he handed a booklet and two maps to Qin Sang: "Put away Chang Liang Wei''s material booklet and therge and small maps with a radius of dozens of miles. As for Chang Liang Wei''s big seal, , Ling Qi, I have handed it over to General Jiang. Within three days after you and I hand over it, you can go to the camp of Duchongchang Ditch to find General Jiang and ask him for it."


    Qin Sang is now under themand of Jiang Wankang. He must go to see this Shangfeng. After listening to his exnation, he can receive the seal andmand g ande back to truly take charge of Liang Wei.


    "Yes, the general understands. Thank you, Lieutenant General Yue!" Qin Sang responded, and then said to Yao Baihu: "I brought some meat and cooked a good meal to entertain Lieutenant General Yue."


    Yes. Yao Baihu epted the order and went.


    After he left, Lieutenant General Yue said: "Originally, I was supposed to leave yesterday, but you didn''te, so I stayed for one more day. Now I have to set off quickly to see General Jiang for his return, so I won''t eat... The war is tight over there. Ben will have to go help.


    What he said was obviously ming Qin Sang foringte, which not only dyed his handover, but also dyed the war on the other side of the ditch.


    But when they came back to pick up their rtives, the order they got was...the people at the guard station would not leave until they arrived, and as long as they arrived in December, they would not bete.


    Now I''m ming him again, it''s really... I have to suffer because of my small position.


    Qin Sang did not argue with Lieutenant General Yue. He immediately stood up and apologized: "It is thest general''s fault. Please punish Lieutenant General Yue!"


    Vice General Yue waved his hand: "You just came here, if I punish you, General Xu will punish me."


    The words were so sour that it made people want to p him.


    But Qin Sang could only endure it: "Thank you, General Yue, for your consideration!"


    After hearing this, Vice General Yue smiled and called to a group of his own soldiers: "Let''s go."


    Yes! Thirty soldiers followed immediately.


    Qin Sang and the others did not dare to neglect and hurriedly followed him out to see him off.


    After Lieutenant General Yue and the others walked out of the house, he nced at the family members and soldiers who were eating and drinking, and said angrily: "Qin Qianhu allowed the soldiers to have lunch so quickly. It''s really a good idea to be considerate of your subordinates."


    Vice General Yues words are serious. Qin Sang is only a thousand households now, and he is still a thousand households who have not established a firm foothold, so he can only endure it.


    Vice General Yue seemed to have understood the instructions from above. He only said a few harsh words and left with his troops, but did not lead his troops to attack the female rtives.

 Chapter 1891: dark pit

    Chapter 1891: dark pit


    Chapter 1891 Dark Pit


    Qin Sang and the others sent Vice General Yue and others a mile away before turning back.


    It was a cold day. Yao Baihu wiped his hands with cold sweat and said, "I was scared to death. Fortunately, the man named Yue is not too crazy. If he rushes into the female family without hesitation, I really don''t know what to do."


    Ethics have treated women harshly since ancient times. Even if Vice General Yue did nothing but broke into the tent where the women were drinking porridge and uttered a few hooligan words, it would be enough to offend people.


    Qin Sang said: "Although he is angry that the guard post was robbed by us, after all, he is General Jiang''s confidant. He can be his confidant''s favorite general. He is somewhat measured and will not do anything to make everyone turn against each other."


    It''s nothing to bury him in the official business, but if he touches the female family members, it''s just asking for death!


    He then asked Yao Baihu: "During your visit, have you been able to visit the defense line?"


    The Changliang Guards are thirty miles long, and these thirty miles are their defense range. They must send people to patrol and guard day and night.


    Yao Baihu shook his head: "No, Lieutenant General Yue said that his troops were guarding and did not let us go... We originally wanted to quietly touch the defense line, but Lieutenant General Yue''s patrols were very powerful. They were driven back every time and we were not touched at all. To the sentries on the defensive line.


    This is the secret pit that Vice General Yueid for them, hoping to embarrass them.


    Qin Sang said: "Yao Baihu, you stay and guard. Hong Dao, Zhang Zhong, Zhang Tu, Bu Fang, Jin Baihu, bring half of your troops ande with me. We must find out the defense line before dark, and we must not let it go." The sentry is empty!"


    Yes! Everyone responded and went to make arrangements one after another.


    Zhang Tu even beat the gong, and the sound of the gong became louder and louder, informing everyone: "Master Qianhu ordered, the soldiers must assemble quickly!"


    The soldiers had finished their porridge and were setting up camp. When they heard the sound of the gong, they gathered immediately.


    Qin Sang went to see Gu Jinli and told her the matter: "Xiaoyu, I''m going to have to work hard to settle down your family. I guess I won''t be able toe back until tomorrow."


    It would take more than an hour to ride horseback to the sentry post here. It would take less than half a day to cover the 30-mile defensive line of sentry posts. Then they would have to work non-stop tonight to arrange everything and set up traps. It''s good to be alive ande back tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli was very distressed and scolded Lieutenant General Yue: "This man is real. It''s not that we want to rob his guard house. It''s Emperor Jingyuan''s will. If he is dissatisfied, go to Emperor Jingyuan. And he doesn''t suffer any loss. This is not for him." Have you been promoted to deputy general? If you dig a hole for you like this, if a bandit attacks you at this time, he will also be punished!"


    Gu Jinli cursed Vice General Yues family.


    Qin Sang looked at her angry expression, hugged her, and said: "Xiaoyu is not angry, just wait until Ie back. I don''t care about this n."


    He is very familiar with Daokou Gou, so the little fish doesnt need to worry.


    But seeing her angry and cursing for him made him happy.


    Gu Jinli nodded, grabbed him when no one was around, kissed him, and said: "Come back safely, don''t worry about me, you know my abilities, I will take good care of myself, and I won''t let myself go." I made a mistake."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt sour in his heart. Every time he had to deal with something, Xiaoyu would always say these words, which not only made him feel at ease, but also made him feel distressed.


    He leaned over and kissed her deeply, greedily absorbing her taste, then let go of her and promised: "Well, I will be back soon, Xiaoyu, don''t worry about me."


    "Okay, I believe you." Gu Jinli smiled and stuffed him with two cloth bags: "You know the antidote and the poison. If you are attacked by soldiers, just sprinkle poison. In order to survive, use poison to defeat the enemy. There is no shame in it." "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I''m not the kind of person who cares about what others say. When ites to life and death, I will use poison to protect myself." Qin Sang said, looking at her fondly for a while, hugging her, and then turned and left. .


    Hong Dao and the others were already waiting outside. Almost everyone was on horseback, and Doctor Dai and Ye Dakou were walking with them. If the soldiers were injured, they would treat them in time.


    "Let''s go!" Qin Sang got on his horse and called to the big guy, and the cavalry galloped towards the long ditch.


    Uncle Qin looked at their backs in the distance and knew that the young marquis had been tricked by the man named Yue. He felt very sad... If the marquis was still here, who would dare to make the young marquis angry in Chu? !


    But a noble son of a noble family is in a situation where he is going to make things difficult for him by a lieutenant. Its really...


    "Master, nephew Qin left. I heard he was going to the long ditch to see poisonous insects. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, nephew Qin''s hobby is really disgusting." Widow Xiaoughed at Qin Sang, then pushed Uncle Qin and said: "Master, let''s go and upy a house while Qin''s nephew is away, shall we?"


    The rest of the Xiao family also came over and said, "Yes, Dad, let''s take advantage of Cousin Qin''s absence to upy the house. As long as we upy the house, can cousin sister-inw kick us out?"


    "You guys are good at scheming." Uncle Qin chuckled, nced at them, and said with anger in his heart: "Qin''s nephew is gone, but can you do it better than Gu? She can poison, you want to be poisoned to death Cant do it?!


    I feel sorry for the little Marquis right now. Can you think of a n at another time?


    Widow Xiao raised her chin and said, "Humph, we are her uncle and aunt, how dare she use poison on us?!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said behind them: "My aunt is right. As a junior, I don''t dare to use poison on your elders. But I can still do it if you can''t get the insect attractant because of your mistakes."


    She pointed in the direction of the long ditch and scared them: "Our ce is the first line of defense. It is only about thirty miles away from the long ditch of poisonous insects. Those poisonous insects will crawl and crawl, burrow into our tent from the ground, and then Get into your body, if you dont have insect attractant, you will be dead in less than a day!


    "Ahhhh! Stop talking, stop talking, cousin, we were wrong!" Xiao Xiaomei was the most timid, the first one couldn''t stand it anymore, she hugged your brother and knelt down to her, and with that plop sound, he fell to the ground. He was startled, started crying, pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "Bad, bad!"


    Gu Jinli shook the candy at him: "If you say I''m bad, I won''t give you candy."


    Wow, woo woo!


    Brother Gui cried harder. He had never seen such a bad woman in his life for more than a year.


    Sister Xiao was so angry that she went to drag Little Sister Xiao: "Get up, why don''t you kneel down? She really dares not to give us the insect attractant? If she doesn''t, she will deliberately murder her uncle''s family and will be beheaded!"


    "Oh, cousin, you are very brave. In that case, I have to..." Gu Jinli deliberately paused for a moment, then took out two packets of insect attractant and gave them to Xiao Mei and Brother Gui: "Be obedient. I''ll give you the insect attractant. It''s not enough." Ask me for it again."


    This, God, there is no justice, Mrs. Gu is indeed a vicious woman!


    Thank you, cousin! Xiaomei said obediently as she took the insect attractant.


    Gu Jinli smiled and patted her head and said, "Come on, good boy, I''ll give you this candy to sweeten your mouth."


    Gu Jinli gave Xiao Mei a few candies.


    Xiaomei Xiao was shocked. Sugar, its sugar. She hasnt eaten such expensive goods in two years: Thank you, cousin. Dont worry, cousin, I will listen to you in everything from now on!

 Chapter 1892: settle in

    Chapter 1892: settle in


    Chapter 1892 Settlement


    When the other Xiao family members saw this, their eyes widened, their eyes rolled, and their little calctions started to fly... This cousin/cousin looks like a waste of money. As long as you listen to her, she will do you good. thing.


    Then as long as they listen to her, won''t they be able to enjoy everything?


    Oh my god, they were so stupid for always fighting against their cousins sisters/cousins.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Xiao Damei, his wife, and Xiao Chenggong brothers all knelt down towards Gu Jinli: "Cousin/cousin, we are wrong, we will listen to you from now on, we will do whatever you want us to do, we will never go against you! "


    Gu Jinli: "...you give up so quickly and don''t want to fight any longer?"


    Also, is your family obsessed with kneeling? Why do you keep kneeling?


    "No, no, no, we are rtives, why should we fight? We should be nice and peaceful." Sister Xiao said with a smile on her face, and pushed out the money to celebrate, saying: "Your cousin-inw is a man, he has strength, what''s the point? It''s hard work, just tell him to do it. Don''t worry, he won''t dare to bezy!"


    Qian Qinghe was most afraid of doing hard work. Hearing what his wife said, he was unhappy and said: "Cousins, don''t listen to your cousin''s nonsense. The two brothers and father-inw are the most powerful in the family...Don''t look at my father-inw." Hes thin, but hes really strong. He carried me for five miles without taking a breath, its scary!


    This is true. When they were beaten for stealing food, he was beaten until he was unconscious. It was his father-inw who carried him to escape.


    Although his father-inw did not admit that he had this ability afterward, he had already seen through him. The old man was afraid that his family would know that he was very strong and would make him work more, so he refused to admit it.


    Hmph, I will expose you today!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli remembered Uncle Qin''s identity in assassinating the scouts. However, looking at Qian Qinghe''s appearance, he guessed that he just felt that Uncle Qin was strong and had no doubt about Uncle Qin''s identity.


    After all, people who have nevere into contact with dead soldiers cannot have the thinking and insight to make such doubts.


    "You talk so much nonsense, what''s the use of it?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Qian celebrated: "I''m literate! Cousins, there are so many people and so many supplies in the guardhouse, and they have to distribute them every day. Someone has to keep the ounts. I am the best suited for this job."


    If he can get this job and secretly give something to his family every day, he will be rich in less than half a year!


    Gu Jinli interrupted him: "There are people to do this work, so you''d better do the physical work first."


    Looking at brother Xiao Chenggong again: "The same goes for you."


    Thest sentence: "If you don''t want to do strenuous work, you have to work harder. If you make great achievements in the future, I can change your job. For now, follow Xia Zhang to do odd jobs, and you can do whatever he asks you to do."


    "Xia Zhang?" Qian Qinghe was very happy: "That''s the ve who takes care of many chores? Come on, just follow him!"


    Haha, as long as you dont follow that Hong Dao.


    Xia Zhang?


    How can a ve instruct his masters cousin-inw to work?


    "That''s it, you guys will work hard with Xia Zhang." Gu Jinli almostughed to death in his heart. If Xia Zhang couldn''t control you, how could I let you work with him?


    He looked at the Xiao sisters again: "You two are still working with your old wife as before."


    The Xiao sisters had bitter expressions on their faces and did not want to follow their old wife. That woman was so fierce. Whenever they made trouble, she would resort to militaryw. Moreover, she was also the general''s wife, showing off her prestige as an official''s wife in front of them day by day. Pooh!


    "Cousin, I will listen to you in everything, why don''t you let me serve tea and water by your side?" Xiao Xiaomei was a bitch. While holding her brother in her arms, she wanted to squeeze Gu Jinli''s shoulders, but Gu Jinli stopped her: " Since you obey me in everything, why dont you hurry up and get to work? You dont want the insect trap anymore?!


    Gu Jinli said, going to seize her insect medicine, Xiao Xiaomei hurriedly retreated, and then kept the medicine, humming, "Go, you will only threaten us!" Oh When your cousin takes a concubine in the future, you will have to ask us rtives to help you!


    Thinking of Zhong Yu again, he licked his face and asked Gu Jinli: "Cousin, when will Mr. Zhonge back? He is my cousin''s soldier, why should he help the Xie family?"


    "Xie Cheng and Uncle Niu are your cousin''s allies. The three families have to work together so that they can be better taken care of when they go to the battlefield to defend against the enemy." Gu Jinli exined: "There are also thousands of households guarding the big port guard. If the other party deliberately makes things difficult , Zhong Yu cane forward to help Xie Cheng as Zhong Jiazi."


    This is why when they parted, they asked Zhong Yu to follow Xie Cheng to Dabuwei.


    Fortunately, Zhong Yu followed him. Lin Qianhu was not promoted to deputy general, and the guard station was taken away by an imperial edict. Because he stayed in the guard station and refused to leave, something happened.


    After hearing this, Xiao Xiaomei pursed her lips and said: "The Xie family are really useless, but my cousin and sister-inw are so good that they upied the guardhouse as soon as they came!"


    Yes, we have upied a piece of open space, and we, the northwest wind, have enough to eat! Widow Xiao said dissatisfiedly, her eyes almost rolling up to the sky.


    Gu Jinli grinned at her and said, "Auntie, if your family doesn''t go to work, you will really have to live in the wastnd tonight and sleep with the northwest wind."


    Are you blind?


    Havent you seen that everyone is setting up camp in full swing?


    "Xiao family, didn''t you hear the sound of the gong? Come quickly and get your family''s tent to set up!" The old wife came to call for help in person.


    Widow Xiao quickly hugged Brother Gui and said: "You guys go quickly. Little sister, bring the candy. You are so old and you are still greedy. Give it to Brother Gui!"


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, your brother is too young. You can''t give him candy. He will choke to death if you are not careful."


    She told Shang Yuanyuan that when he was a child, his trachea was stuck with malt candy and he almost died, which made Widow Xiao scared.


    Widow Xiao said hurriedly: "Brother, we won''t eat sweets anymore. Let your cousin give you eggster."


    Brother Guigui had already understood a little bit and started crying after knowing that he couldn''t eat sweets.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s too cold here. If he cries like this, he will get a lot of cold wind and he will get sick. Auntie, you can carry him into the house to rest, or you can go back to the carriage and stay there."


    Xiao Ping was happy that these young children would stay in the carriage and would not let them down until the tents were set up. Otherwise, there would be too many people and there would be an ident to these little guys.


    With that said, she came over to check Widow Xiao''s pulse: "It''s nothing serious, but don''t jump up and down all the time. You have to keep warm, otherwise the child won''t be able to sit still."


    "Don''t worry, my aunt is living on this precious egg now and won''t let anything happen to your little cousin." Widow Xiao''s slippery veins were already very obvious. She was really pregnant.


    The Xiao family and Gu Jinli and his wife were very happy. Uncle Qin also epted the child after struggling and fearing, but he didn''t show too much concern or joy... I guess he was afraid that the white-haired person would give the ck-haired person away. So I would rather control my emotions than feel too ufortable in the future.

 Chapter 1893:

    Chapter 1893:


    Chapter 1893


    "You guys go to work. I''ll take your brother to the house to rest for a while." Widow Xiao was fed up with the low and narrow carriage carriage, so she carried her brother to the house, where she warmed herself by the fire and watched the busy soldiers. I feel happy with my family members.


    This pregnancy is great, you dont have to do any work!


    Outside the house, in the open space of Changliang Wei, Yao Baihu and his soldiers, Lu and his wife and their rtives, Da Nian and the servants of the Gu family, plus Master Yan and others, were in full swing. Busy.


    Because Yao Baihu and the others came over a period of time in advance, they had already consolidated thend, brought in gravel, and spread the gravel on the solid ground. The ground for the tent was considered ready.


    ording to the size of the tent, deep pits were dug around and in the middle of the solid ground, thick long pirs wereid, and an umbre-shaped frame was built.


    In addition, they also dug pits for firewood for heating.


    Now everyone just needs to open the tent, tie thick ropes to the surrounding pirs, and then tie the top of the tent to the main beam in the middle, and the tent is ready.


    Even so, by the time the tents were built enough for the soldiers and their families to live, it was almost dark.


    Yao Baihu, the firewood has been brought back, let everyone make a fire for cooking, and use the charcoal for cooking to keep warm. Xia Zhang led a group of people to chop firewood in the shallow mountainous area of Changliang Mountain and came back now.


    Qian Qinghe and the Xiao brothers were going crazy. They thought working with Xia Zhang would be better than working with Hong Dao. Unexpectedly, they almost died in the mountains!


    "Uuuuuuu, father-inw, it''s too hard. Let''s go. Don''t live with your cousin. My cousin is not living a human life. We still follow you stupidly. Aren''t we making trouble for ourselves?" Qian Celebrating and making noise to leave.


    The two Xiao Chenggong brothers also said: "Dad, my brother-inw is right, it''s really hard. Look at our hands, we don''t even have a good skin on them. There are still wolves howling in the mountains, and I heard there are poisonous insects... Dad, lets not think about getting rich, lets go, otherwise our lives will be in danger!


    Uncle Qin frightened them: "Who do you think this ce is? This is a guard station, an important military area. We came here, saw the appearance of the guard station, knew where the defense line was, and still want to leave? If we really dare to leave, I''m afraid Its about to be clicked!


    He made a gesture of wiping his neck, which scared Qian Qinghe and the Xiao brothers so much that they cried. Those who didn''t know thought they had been castrated. They cried so miserably.


    After Uncle Qin frightened them, he started to brag to them: "Don''t be too discouraged. Our life is a bit hard now, but at least we have enough food and clothing. Brother Gui can asionally eat egg custard... and Changliangwei, although Changliangwei is deste, this is Long''an Prefecture. If Longshan Prefecture is taken back in the future, and the merchants from several prefectures move around, our ce will be as prosperous as the prefecture. Let''s rely on it. With this prosperity and your cousin''s power, you will definitely be able to live a life of calling ves and maidservants!"


    "When the timees, I will make the decision to find two beautiful maids for Qingqing to be your bridesmaids, so that you can add fragrance to everything."


    "The red sleeves add fragrance!" Qian Qinghe was excited and said while wiping his tears: "Father-inw, I didn''t expect you to agree to me taking in a beautiful maid. I thought you wanted me to stay with my eldest sister for the rest of my life... Don''t worry, I will definitely Grit your teeth and endure this hardship, and lets live a good life together calling ves and maidservants!


    Uncle Qin, hehe, you really want to take in a beautiful maid, and sending you to the pce to be a **** is more like it.


    He also deceived his two stepsons: "Brother Gong, when your cousin bes a general, he can give you any official title, and you will be able to fulfill your father''sst wish."


    "Really? Being a general, you can also give officials to your rtives at will?" Xiao Chenggong''s father left hisst words and asked him to take the imperial examination. Being an official is naturally the best.


    Uncle Qin: "Of course, haven''t you seen Fu Mingcong? He became an official because of General Fu."


    After hearing this, Xiao Chenggong said happily: "Dad, then I will listen to you and follow my cousin to do a good job."


    Xiao Chengju didn''t need him to fool him, he came over directly and said: "Dad, when my cousin bes a general, will my property spread all over Chu and have wives from all over the country?!" Xiao Chengju''s greatest wish in life is to have countless properties and countless wives. When he arrived in Dachu, he had his shop and his beautiful wife in every corner.


    Uncle Qin was very puzzled. Why did he have such a wish?


    But since Xiao Chengju likes to hear it, let''s y it to him.


    "Of course, when your cousin bes a general, you can go to a certain city and tell your cousin''s name, and the masters of those cities will give you the deed of the shop and the house''s daughter. I promise you to marry your cousin, the general!"


    Hahaha, thats great. Xiao Chengju smiled so hard that he couldnt see his teeth.


    Xia Zhang was speechless when he heard this. He looked at Uncle Qin and said, "It''s gettingte. Get up quickly and move firewood."


    Have you blown enough? If you have blown enough, get up and get to work!


    Hey, lets get to work now! The three of them responded with great enthusiasm, as if they were full of energy.


    But the three of them were not too stupid. After dividing the firewood among the various camps, they realized that they had been deceived again and went to Uncle Qin to settle the score: "Father-inw/Dad, why did you lie to us again?!"


    Uncle Qin pointed to the two eggs Xiao Ji sent and said, "Did you see that when you didn''t live with your cousins in the past few months, you were able to eat eggs? This means that the good days of great wealth areing soon. Proof of arrival! Stop talking nonsense and work hard. These are eggs today and fat tomorrow. Wait until next year or the year after that, your wish wille true."


    "What wish?" Sister Xiao asked, ring at Qian Qingqing: "You who have killed a thousand swords, what are you holding back?!"


    Qian Qinghe trembled in fright, grabbed Uncle Qin''s arm, and avoided Sister Xiao: "I don''t have any wishes, it''s just that my father-inw was bragging to us, and we were making nonsense."


    Sister Xiao snorted coldly: "Be honest, or else I will castrate you and sell you to the capital to be a eunuch, and give our family a blue brick house to live in!"


    Qian Qinghe was on the verge of tears, and once again scolded his father who had died long ago. Why did he decide to marry this baby? Sister Xiao is so fierce and not as cute as she was when she was little.


    While there was amotion in Uncle Qin''s camp, two carriages were running towards Changliang Wei.


    Yao Baihu and the others have been busy all day and are very tired, so now it is You Xi and others who are guarding the perimeter of Changliang Wei.


    "Stop, this is the Changliang Guard. If you dare to take a step forward, you will be shot to death by random arrows!" You Xi led his men to hide in the trench. His men had already set their bows and arrows, aiming at the carriage.


    "You Xi, it''s me, You An!" You An''s voice came, startling You Xi and the others. They quickly stood up and asked, "Brother An, why are you back? Aren''t you helping at the port guard?"


    Xie Cheng''s men were all serious soldiers and there were no powerful men. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were afraid that Xie Cheng would encounter some trouble when he went to guard the port, so they lent You An and Erqing to Xie Cheng and Ji Zhenniang. use.


    But weve only been apart for less than two days, why are you back?


    You An said: "Something happened at Dabuwei. Madam Xie can no longer stay at Dabuwei. We will send her here and let her stay with Madam for a few days."

 Chapter 1894: kill him

    Chapter 1894: kill him


    Chapter 1894: Kill him


    "Something happened to the port guard? What happened?" You Xi asked, making a gesture, and his men immediately came out, removed the roadblocks, and then led You An and the others to avoid the hidden traps. Injured by a trap.


    You An personally led the carriage and followed You Xi''s people around the trap, saying: "Lin Qianhu refused to leave earlier and did some stupid things. Xie Qianhu got angry and had a hard fight with him. I''m afraid Mrs. Xie would suffer a lot if she stayed in the port guard, so she was sent to us."


    After safely walking through a section of the road where the trap was buried, You An said: "You continue to be on guard, and I will take Mrs. Xie and the others in to find Madam."


    "Yeah." You Xi responded, separated from You An and the others, and returned with his men to continue on duty.


    You An got on his horse and ran towards the interior of Changliang Guard with two carriages.


    Gu Jinli was tired all day long. He had just washed his body with hot water and soaked his feet. Before he had eaten, he heard that Ji Zhenniang wasing. He was shocked and felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly said: "Bring her in quickly."


    Yes. Xiao Ji responded and hurried out.


    Not long after, Erqing came in with Ji Zhenniang, Nanny Xie, and Xie Huaihua.


    Ji Zhenniang''s face was pale. When she saw Gu Jinli, she rushed towards her, hugged her, and cried... She just cried without speaking, which made Gu Jinli feel a little scared and quickly looked at Er Qing.


    Erqing said: "Madam, don''t worry, Madam Xie didn''t suffer any loss, she was just frightened."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "What do you mean? Could it be that the previous Qianhu of Dabuwei dared to..."


    Bullying women!


    Erqing frowned and shook his head: "Not really."


    But its a bit interesting, but I dont dare to go too far.


    "Okay, it''s safe here. Don''t cry. I''ll go out and ask Erqing a few words." Gu Jinliforted Ji Zhenniang a few words, handed her over to Aunt Tao, followed Erqing to another wing, and asked :"what happened?"


    Erqing told the story of the incident at Dabuwei.


    It seems that it was because of official duties. Emperor Jingyuan issued an imperial edict and Lin Qianhu of the Dabu Guard was to be transferred. From then on, Xie Cheng was in charge of the Dabu Guard.


    Ke Lin Qianhu was angry and deliberately refused to leave, making it difficult for Xie Cheng.


    After learning that Xie Cheng wasing with his wife, he first pretended that he would free up the small house where his family lived.


    Ji Zhenniang and the others waited for a long time, finally waiting for the news that the house was empty. They took people to the house, but as soon as they entered the yard, they heard a shameless sound!


    "That Lin Qianhu calcted the right time for Mrs. Xie to enter the house, and actually took his concubine to do things in the house. What he said was very shameless... He meant to think that the concubine was Mrs. Xie!"


    "We all heard it. Mrs. Xie was so angry that she grabbed stones from the ground, smashed the windows, and cursed Lin Qianhu for being shameless. As a result, instead of restraining herself, Mrs. Xie came out like this... However, Xie was alert, He blocked us and allowed the ve to take Madam Xie to leave first, and he didnt see anything he shouldnt have seen.


    Fortunately, I didn''t see it. If I really saw something, how could Xie Qianhu still hold his head up in the northwest?


    !


    "You bastard, you are so **** shameless. If you don''t fight him to death, in the future, if the military generals follow his example, how can any female family members dare to follow him to the northwest?!" Gu Jinli was so angry that he overturned the table and was so sick that he almost vomited: "Thank you. How did you do it?" Erqing said: "Xie Qianhu valued Mrs. Xie the most. He was so angry that he led his troops to tie up Lin Qianhu. Lin Qianhu''s soldiers refused to obey, and the two sides fought. Fortunately, While You An is here, you left poison for Xie Qianhu and the others, and the hundreds of soldiers and horses who followed Lin Qianhu to cause trouble were all captured!"


    Gu Jinli heard this and cheered repeatedly: "Okay, good catch, it''s time to catch these turtles and beat them inhumanely! Damn, what''s the point of bullying women? If you don''t ept the court''s arrangement, you can go and reason with the emperor. !


    He then asked, "What does Xie Cheng n to do with Lin Qianhu and the others?"


    Erqing said: "Xie Qianhu is very angry this time. He said that after the big port guards are cleared, he will take Lin Qianhu to see General Xu to punish him for resisting the decree."


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "This is a good idea. We should arrest the man named Lin for the crime of resisting the imperial decree. We can''t let him go easily."


    He added: "This matter must be brought before Xu You. General Jiang must not be allowed to suppress the crime of resisting and disobeying a man named Lin. If General Jiang is allowed to suppress the matter, Or maybe it''s just to punish a frivolous female family member named Lin. Apart from adding some romantic talk to Lin and making that beast even more proud, it won''t do any good to Xie Cheng or us!"


    Gu Jinli looked at Erqing: "Let''s go see Ji Zhenniang."


    Yes. Erqing followed Gu Jinli back to the main house, while Ji Zhenniang was still crying.


    Gu Jinliforted her: "Don''t cry. I already know the matter. Your Xie Cheng did the right thing. It is best to use disobedience to treat people named Lin. After a few days, Brother Qin came back and asked He goes to see your family Xie Cheng, then calls Uncle Niu, and together they go to see Xu You, and they must kill Lin."


    "As long as the person named Lin dies, you and your wife can not only take revenge, but also establish your authority."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang turned around, hugged Gu Jinli, and finally spoke, cursing: "Gu Xiaoyu, why do you think these people are so shameless? They are also people with wives and daughters. If other men deliberately let What will they think if their wives and daughters are embarrassed? Do they have no conscience?!"


    "Oh, conscience?" Gu Jinli smiled, pushed Ji Zhenniang away, looked at her, and said seriously: "Remember, don''t expect animals to have conscience, and to deal with animals, you only need one trick, and that is to send them to the underworld! "


    Only when the animals are killed can the remaining ones be called human beings.


    Only people have conscience.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang burst into tears. She felt so aggrieved that she never thought that such a thing would happen to her even after she was in the guardhouse!


    Gu Jinli let her cry, and when she was tired of crying, he asked Xiao Ji to bring pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and said: "Let''s write letters to Xie Cheng and Aunt Niu. Let''s get some fresh air first, and then we can clear up the sentries and defenses of the three guard stations." Okay, after receiving the guard''s seal and order g, let the three of them take the man named Lin to the Daokougou camp to find General Xu. They must punish the man named Lin for disobeying the order and killing his colleagues! "


    "As for his frivolous actions, there is no need to say more. Let''s just seize the serious crimes that can kill him."


    Ji Zhenniang was disgusted by Lin Qianhu for no reason, and she was so angry that she nodded heavily, gritted her teeth and said, "Well, I listen to you, let''s kill Lin Qianhu together!"


    Gu Jinli was relieved to see that she didn''t cry anymore. The two of them took up pens and wrote letters to Xie Cheng, Uncle Niu and Mr. Kuang.


    After writing the letter, Gu Jinli called You An in: "It''s hard work for you to make another trip."


    "It''s Madam." You An took the letter and took his men to Dabuwei and Yangshanwei overnight to deliver the letter.


    After finishing all these things, Gu Jinli can have dinner: "Eat quickly, it''s still hot. There are two eggs nestled under the multi-grain porridge, one for each person."

 Chapter 1895: arm

    Chapter 1895: arm


    Chapter 1895: Deployment


    Ji Zhenniang said disgustedly: "Gu Xiaoyu, didn''t you stock up on a lot of supplies? Why do you only eat one egg for one meal? No meat?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "You still want to eat meat? That''s reserved for the New Year. Just be satisfied with the eggs. These are still dead eggs that can''t be nested. If they are live eggs, you can''t even eat them."


    Live eggs should be kept in the nest to hatch the chicks.


    He pointed to the te of fried radish slices with his chopsticks and said, "There are still radishes. There are a lot of vegetables. Eat them quickly."


    Ji Zhenniang was angry: "It''s just a te of fried radishes, and you still have the nerve to say there''s a lot of vegetables? Have you never seen any vegetables?!"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and was able to argue with her over ordering radishes. It seemed that Lin Qianhu''s incident did not affect her too deeply.


    She said: "There is so much nonsense. Xiaopingxi is not picky about food like you, so hurry up and eat."


    After Ji Zhenniang heard this, she asked about Xiaoping Xi: "Isn''t that boy always having dinner with you? Where is he?"


    Gu Jinli put a few radishes with chopsticks into the bowl, scooped out the radish and multigrain porridge with a spoon and said, "It''s a bit messy today. He, Xiao Yantai and the others had dinner early and have already gone to bed."


    "That''s it." Ji Zhenniang didn''t know why, but she thought of her little Zhuzhu again, and said with tears: "Xie Cheng and I haven''t seen Zhuzhu for a whole year. She must have grown up a lot now. She must have grown up a lot now." I miss us so much... I wonder if we will be bullied by bad kids from other rtives because we are not around. If I know that there are bad kids from rtives bullying us, Zhuzhu, I will beat them until they cry for father and mother!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was about tofort her when he heard Ji Zhenniang gritted her teeth and said: "I swear that I will live in the northwest, live like ady, go home in glory, and let my Zhuzhu be a high-ranking official. Girl, dont let her be bullied again!


    This oath is quite inspiring, but your little Zhuzhu lives with her grandparents. The Xie family is also a wealthy family in Yujiang County, and Xie Cheng is from a thousand households. How could she be bullied?


    Well, you must be able to do what you say and make your little Zhuzhu a high-ranking daughter. Gu Jinli agreed. After eating, someone brought a basin of hot water to Ji Zhenniang to wash, and the two of them slept together.


    At half past nine o''clock the next day, when it was still dark, Gu Jinli woke up and got up first without disturbing Ji Zhenniang.


    When Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu saw her waking up, they said, "Madam, you got up too early. We have arranged the morning work, and Yao Baihu, Mutong, and You Xi are also responsible for the outside matters. You don''t have to Got up so early."


    The master left a message when he left, asking them to take good care of his wife and let her rest more and not be too tired.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "I''m not sleepy. I can get up and take a look. I can still take a nap at noon, so you don''t have to worry."


    He asked again: "Have Lao Bao and the others set off on their journey? Have they given the money to Lao Bao?"


    There are no wells in Changliangwei, so every morning they have to take a convoy and pull the watermen to the neighboring Grizzlywei to fetch water.


    But Zhuang Qianhu of the Grizzly Guard had a good rtionship with Vice General Yue. She was afraid that Zhuang Qianhu would make things difficult for them and not let their people fetch water. She made an agreement yesterday that she would ask Lao Bao to find Danian when he went to fetch water. She and Brother Qin took some money from their private treasury. If the Grizzly Guard people don''t give them water, they will spend money to buy it. They must talk about the daily water intake. If there is no water, it will be troublesome.


    Just as he was asking, Daqing came to report, saying that it was a message from Danian: "Bao Zongqi has gone to Danian, picked up fifty taels of silver, took thirty people with him, and drove away. If everything goes well, we will arrive before the official time in the afternoon." Cane back."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded and said, "Yes, I understand. Let''s eat dry food today and save water to avoid any idents. We don''t have a drop of water."


    "Yes." Daqing went down to inform Danian, who then went to inform his rtives and Yao Baihu.


    Gu Jinli was busy with other things.


    It is early in the morning, and there is a lot of work. The first thing the Changliangwei people do after getting up is to attract insects, and then have breakfast, and then go to work in batches on the assigned tasks. Some went to take over the patrols of the night patrol officers, some went to the mountains to cut firewood, some shelled a day''s worth of grain, tended the livestock, and some dug traps for the Changliang Guards.


    The Changliang Guard was too big, and Qin Sang took away most of the soldiers. Gu Jinli was very worried about the defense of the Changliang Guard, so he spent an hour drawing a defense map.


    "Changliang Guard is too big. We have many rtives, so we must use poison as a defense." Gu Jinli pointed to the map of Changliang Guard and said: "With the ce where we live as the center, drive a row of zigzag wooden stakes in Changliang Guard. Surround Changliang Wei twice, then put a brazier on top of the wooden pile, put poison in it, and let the poisonous smoke float out. If the enemy makes a surprise attack, he will be unconscious for a day and night after smoking the poisonous smoke, but we only need to eat it every day The antidote is done in one go, and you wont be harmed by the poisonous smokeit just costs a lot of medicinal materials.


    When Gu Jinli said thest few words, his heart ached terribly.


    But they had just arrived, Brother Qin was not here, and the guard station was short of manpower, so these medicines could not be saved.


    If they dont, once they encounter the enemy, they will die!


    Gu Jinli looked at Uncle Mu Tong: "Uncle Mu Tong, this is a delicate job, I''ll leave it to you."


    Uncle Mu Tong has been helping here in Daokou Gou in recent months. Gu Jinli has not seen him for several months. Now everyone is gathered together. She can leave many trivial matters outside to Uncle Mu Tong. Everyone feels that Much more rxed.


    but


    Uncle Mutong is much older and has gray hair on his temples. He must have been busy this year.


    Mu Tong saw the shame on Gu Jinli''s face and the gaze she cast on his head, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, little boss, I''m in good health and I''m getting older. It''s normal for me to have gray hair, so there''s no need to worry. "


    Master Yan and Lao Lu were also there. After hearing Gu Jinli''s defense method, their eyes lit up. Lao Lu took the lead and said: "Madam''s idea is good. Let''s do it this way. It''s safer."


    Lao Lu used to be the leader of the Qin family''s dead men, and Qin Sang, who respectfully called him Uncle Yu, was very experienced in this field. When Gu Jinli saw that he agreed, he no longer felt sorry for the medicinal materials.


    Gu Jinli took a pen and wrote a prescription for poison and gave it to Uncle Mutong: "Uncle Mutong, prepare the medicinal materials ording to the prescription. If there are any missing medicinal materials, just tell me and I will change the prescription."


    Medicinal materials are dead, but prescriptions are alive. In the absence of certain medicinal materials, the poison can still be effective as long as the prescription is changed.


    "Sure, I''ll do it right away." Uncle Mutong took the prescription and left, while Lao Lu and Master Yan also left.


    One of them took people to survey Chang Liang Wei''snd, looking for shallow wateryers to prepare for drilling a well next year.


    One is taking people to dig wood piles and prepare a brazier.


    In Changliang Guard, everyone was busy again. It was not until almost midnight that all the wooden stakes were driven.


    Qian Qian was celebrating because they had to cut down many more trees. They were so tired that they almost died, and the family ran to Gu Jinli to make a fuss again.


    But Gu Jinli had no time to pay attention to them, she was anxiously waiting for Lao Bao and the others.


    Lao Bao and the others had been going to the Grizzly Guard to fetch water since before dawn. It had been almost a day, but they still hadn''te back. It seemed like something unexpected had happened.

 Chapter 1896: Difficult to draft

    Chapter 1896: Difficult to draft


    Chapter 1896: Difficulty in Drafting


    While I was worried, there was a sound of horse-drawn carriages running. It was the convoy that went to fetch water and was back!


    And Danian rode in front of the convoy and came over first to report to Gu Jinli: "Madam, Lao Bao and the others failed to get water, and they also broke a carriage. Lao Bao was hit by the carriage while trying to save others."


    Sure enough, the Grizzly Guard did not provide water and even beat people!


    Gu Jinli''s face darkened and asked: "How is Lao Bao injured? Is it serious?"


    Danian shook his head: "Lao Bao is a veteran and has experience. His arm was only injured. Uncle Mutong is checking his injuries in the carriage. They will be here soon."


    He came over in advance to tell his wife so that she could have an idea.


    "Okay, I understand." Gu Jinli responded and told the New Year: "Give me the order. In the next few days, everyone will eat dry food and a bowl of water per day. Unless they are sick or patrolling soldiers, everyone else will eat the same." Dont ask for more water.


    Since the water has not arrived, they must make arrangements in advance and cannot use up the existing water.


    "Yes." Danian rode off, first running to inform Yao Baihu, and then informing all rtives and servants.


    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the right house.


    Gu Jinli lives here, and the left house is where Yao Baihu and the others work. Gu Jinli usually doesn''t go there.


    But Lao Bao and the others knew that Gu Jinli was powerful, and the money for drawing water was given by Gu Jinli, so they came to her as soon as possible to revive her.


    Hush! the soldier stopped the carriage.


    "Madam, Lao Bao is fine. He was hit by a carriage and his arm was dislocated. I have already fixed his arm." Uncle Mu Tong''s voice came, and after reassuring Gu Jinli, he lifted the car curtain and helped Lao Bao out. .


    Lao Bao''s face was bruised and bruised, and his feet were a littleme. When he saw Gu Jinli, he said guiltily: "I''ll forgive you, madam, but I couldn''t get the water."


    After saying that, he handed her the money bag he was holding, and said even more guiltily: "I paid five taels...but the people from the Grizzly Bear Guard collected the money and refused to let us in... Madam, don''t worry, these five taels wille from my military pay." buckle."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "There is no need to replenish the money. Just be fine as long as you are fine. As for the water issue, we can think of another solution. Don''t worry too much."


    "Madam, Danian said that Lao Bao and the others couldn''t get water. I came over to take a look and ask Lao Bao a few words." Yao Baihu got the news and immediately came over with Lu.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Go to the camp and talk."


    Gu Jinli took a group of them to arge tent next to the house.


    Thisrge tent was built by Qin Sang before he left. It was intended for him to use when he was at home to receive his subordinates who came to him in an emergency. Now Gu Jinli is meeting Yao Baihu and the others here.


    "Old Bao, tell me clearly what''s going on." Yao Baihu asked immediately as he sat down.


    Lao Bao sighed and told them about their work at the Grizzly Guard to fetch water... They were the Grizzly Guard who had arrived at about half time. They were the first batch of soldiers toe to fetch water. ording to the rules, they took out their military cards and reported to the guard. After following the name of the peak, you can go in to get water.


    But when the Grizzly Guards heard that they were soldiers under Qin Qianhu, they immediately changed their attitude and stopped them, saying that the weather was cold and the wells were frozen, so there was no way to draw water.


    This is simply nonsense!


    The soldiers and horses of Shigang Guard who came behind them were able to go in to draw water. Why was it that the well was frozen when they arrived?


    Lao Bao knew that the people from the Grizzly Guard were deliberately making things difficult for them, so he stuffed five taels of silver into the gatekeeper''s g and begged him to go in and inform Zhuang Qianhu that the people from Changliang Guard and Qin Qianhu were here to fetch water.


    The general g collected the money and left, but did note out for more than an hour. "The people guarding the gate of the station cannot leave their posts without authorization. The general g can stay there for a long time. It must be Zhuang Qianhu''s special permission. I was so anxious that I simply brought out General Xu''s military order and said that General Xu said, Nowadays, not every guard post has a well. In order to ensure that the soldiers have water, the guard posts with wells are not allowed to refuse soldiers from other guard posts without wells to draw water, so please let us in."


    "Maybe these words angered them, and then the horse was frightened, the carriage was hit, and I was injured. When things got to this point, we also knew that the Grizzly Guard people would not give us water. , we can onlye back with the convoy."


    General Yao frowned when he heard this and asked the key question: "After you were injured, did the generals of the Grizzly Guarde out to ask questions?"


    Lao Bao shook his head: "No..."


    The soldiers guarding the gate alsoughed at them and asked them to go back and treat their injuries quickly, so as not to dy the injury and make their hands useless.


    With a bang, General Yao pped the table and cursed: "This is simply too much bullying. General Xu issued military orders, but they deliberately made things difficult for us. They wanted the two guards to make enemies and destroy the first line of defense against the enemy. Unity?!


    Lu Shi quickly advised him: "Mr. sir, don''t be angry first. It''s more important to settle the water issue first."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said in agreement: "Aunt Yao is right. Let''s write down the matter about the Grizzly Bear Guard first. We have to wait for the husband toe back before going to the Grizzly Bear Guard to ask for an exnation. Now we have to find a way to get water first."


    Grizzly Bear Guard is the head of Zhuang Qianhu, and only Qin Sang of the same rank is qualified to go to Zhuang Qianhu to seek justice. None of them are qualified, and they will only suffer losses if they go.


    But Yao Baihu said worriedly: "This side of the first line of defense used to be wastnd. We had to build a guard station to guard it before we started digging wells. But there were few well diggers. There was only one out of the three guard stations in the first line of defense." There is a well in the guard, but the Grizzly Bear Guard does not let us draw water, so we can only run to the Shaliu Guard, which is further away. But Qianhu of Shaliu Guard is also a member of General Jiang, and together with Vice General Yue, Lin Qianhu, and Zhuang Qian The households belong to the same group."


    The Grizzly Bear Guards dont even fetch water for them, how about the Shaliu Guards?


    "It''s too useless to ask for help!" Yao Baihu felt aggrieved and didn''t want to ask for help.


    Gu Jinli remembered something: "Xiaoji, go to the house and ask Ji Zhenniang about the Dabuwei well."


    She remembered that Dabuwei was digging a water well, and that well was dug at the same time as Shaliuwei''s well. Now that Shaliuwei''s well was dug, Dabuwei''s well should be dug almost as well. .


    Not long after, Xiaoji and Erqing came back, and what they told her was: "Madam, the wells in Dabuwei have not been dug. I heard that after the imperial decree came down, the masters who dug the wells in Dabuwei were transferred away. We went to Shaliuwei and dug out the well in Shaliuwei before the soil waspletely frozen."


    Damn it!


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help but cursed. It was so outrageous. The person who dug the well was immediately transferred away as soon as the imperial decree was issued. Do you want to do it so ugly?


    Yao Baihu was also very angry and wanted to curse, but he was worried about General Xu and General Jiang and did not dare to curse.


    Gu Jinli asked Erqing again: "Have you seen the well in Dabuwei? How deep has it been dug? Has watere out?"


    Erqing also knew that it was difficult to draw water in the northwest, and Gu Jinli often talked about digging a deep well, so after arriving at Dabuwei, he asked You An to see the well. You An told her the situation and replied: " We dug nine feet deep, but thend here is dry and we havent seen any water yet.


    Nine feet deep?


    Thats more than twenty meters!


    Gu Jinli''s eyes widened when he heard this: "It''s a deep well. If this well is drilled in a shallow wateryer, if we drill a few more meters down, we''ll probably be able to produce water!"


    But Yao Baihu said: "I''m afraid we can''t dig. The weather is too cold now and the soil is frozen solid, so we can''t dig at all."

 Chapter 1897: Why dont the trash come?

    Chapter 1897: Why don''t the trashe?


    Chapter 1897 Why dont the trashe?


    Gu Jinli frowned, thought for a moment, and asked Yao Baihu: "It is indeed difficult to break ground in winter with the existing tools, but what if we change the tools?"


    Yao Baihu was stunned when he heard this: "What tool is so powerful that it can dig through the hard soil in winter?"


    He was also afraid that a little girl in Gu Jinli would not know how difficult it was to break ground in winter, so he exined: "Madam, the soil in winter is as hard as rocks. If you dig it raw, it is equivalent to asking iron tools to dig rocks. It is very difficult to dig, and it will also cause trouble." The losses were heavy... It was already winter when Shaliuwei''s well was dug, but there was still no water. General Jiang was unwilling to give up. He issued a death order and sent soldiers to help. As a result, six soldiers died before the well was dug. .


    So it is really difficult to dig a well in the winter.


    Mr. Lu had always been taken care of by Gu Jinli, and she couldn''t bear it, so she helped Gu Jinli: "Ms. sir, don''t deny it in a hurry. Let''s listen to what my wife has to say first."


    After hearing this, Yao Baihu nodded and motioned for Gu Jinli to continue speaking.


    Gu Jinli took a pen and paper, drew a drill directly on the paper, pointed at the drawing and said: "This is a drill that goes down into the ground in a rotating manner. No matter how frozen the ground is, it can drill through the ground. Lets use this tool to loosen the soil first, and then use other tools to dig the soil to see if we can open up the well in Dabuwei?


    Then he said: "The well in Dabuwei has been drilled nine feet deep. If it were in the south, water would havee out long ago. Even if thend is as dry as the northwest, water shoulde out soon. So let''s make new tools and die. If you drill hard and drill for a few meters, you should be able to get something."


    She looked at Yao Baihu and said: "Drainage is a big issue, it is rted to our lifeline. We cannot let other people in the health center hold our lifeline. No matter how difficult or painful it is, we must dig our well as soon as possible! "


    "Okay!" Yao Baihu was very excited after hearing this. He stood up and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, I will be at your disposal. If you have any idea, just give it directly. I will do what you say!"


    The big guys walked from He''an Prefecture to Changliangwei, and lived and died together for a year. They only survived with the medicine and food provided by the madam. Therefore, even if the madam is just a little girl, Yao Baihu is willing to listen to her.


    but


    "Drilling drills and digging wells takes time. How should we solve the problem of draft water during this period?" Yao Baihu asked.


    These words made Mr. Lu angry: "You are from a hundred households, and now the master of the Qian household is not here. You should be the one to solve these problems. How can you leave it to my wife?"


    Well, Yao Baihu''s face turned red after being scolded by his wife. He thought for a while and said to Gu Jinli, "How about this? How about I take the money and go to the Grizzly Guard to ask for water?"


    He is a coward, let him throw this shame away, and let him solve the problem of water for everyone first!


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, General Jiang''s people obviously want to weaken our spirit. They lead troops to fight. It''s all about spirit. If our spirit is knocked away, how can we lead troops to fight in the future?"


    She thought for a while and said: "Look, look for a water source nearby. If you can''t find it, run farther away, go to an abandoned vige to find an old well, or go to a farther vige to transport water. In short, you can''t be like some people." willing!"


    You want them to pretend to be grandsons and bow their heads? Sorry, even if they want to pretend to be grandsons, they have to look at the partner. The people from the Grizzly Guard are not worthy!


    He looked at Yao Baihu again and said, "Don''t worry about manpower. Just give me Lao Bao and Bu Dahe. My servants will take care of the rest."


    After hearing this, Yao Baihu breathed a sigh of relief, but felt guilty at the same time: "Thank you for your hard work, madam. The Changliang Guards really don''t have enough manpower, so we can''t remove the patrolling guards."


    Gu Jinli: "I understand. If Yao Baihu has no objections, we will do it."


    Yao Baihu nodded: "As for the draft, Madam can do it as she pleases. My two boys are at Madam''s disposal."


    Yao Baihu and the Lu family have one daughter and two sons. The daughter was promised to Lu''s natal nephew before they came to the northwest. They only brought their two sons to the northwest. The two sons were young, only twelve or thirteen years old, so They mainly focus on learning skills, and Qin Sang has not assigned them tasks yet.


    "Okay, Yao Baihu, go and do your work. I will take care of the rest." Gu Jinli said to Lu again: "Aunt Yao, I have to be busy with water recently. I need you to worry more about the affairs of my rtives."


    Lu said hurriedly: "Yes, madam, don''t worry, I will take good care of them."


    After settling the matter, Gu Jinli asked Daqing to call Master Yan and Lao Lu. Both of them have lived in the northwest and are very familiar with the situation in various ces in the northwest.


    After Master Yan and Lao Lu came over, they heard that Gu Jinli was looking for water sources nearby, and took a map that Gu Jinli gave them... This map was given by Daokougou Camp. It was notprehensive, but it was enough for the two of them. Be a reference.


    The two looked at the map and began to search their memories. It took them a while to mark out a dozen small viges, private viges, smallkes and the like.


    "Madam, these viges and viges may be deserted, but they must have wells. Find the old wells and spend some time cleaning the old wells. Then we can solve the water problem... It is these small viges and viges that have long distances. Liangwei is too far away, and the round trip may take a day and a night, which will take about twice as long as fetching water from Grizzly Wei.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "We have a carriage, so I''m not afraid of being far away, but I don''t want to be controlled by others... It''s not easy to lower your head. If you lower your head, you will not only lose face, but also owe a favor, and you will have to be talked about for the rest of your life."


    So as long as there is a way, the Grizzly Bear Guard will never think of her bowing her head to Brother Qin!


    After listening to this, Master Yan and Lao Lu were extremely lucky that the young marquis could marry such a wife... The Qin family had fallen into decline, and they had to marry such a strong-willed and determined daughter-inw to build up their family business again!


    Gu Jinli said to Master Yan again: "Uncle Yan, you know how to dig a well. Can you take someone to the well in Dabuwei to see if the well can be drilled?"


    He then took out a drawing with a drill on it and said: "I''ll ask Lu''an, Wuping, and Sixi to drill the drills. After they are drilled, I will ask them to send them to you. Let''s use the drills to drill the well and see if we can open the well. "


    Liu''an, Wuping, and Sixi are the people who followed Grandpa Qin in making Tang knives. They have been making Tang knives for three years, and they have received the true inheritance from Grandpa Qin. Their skills in making iron tools are already excellent, and they can still make a drill.


    Gu Jinli then told Master Yan how to use the drill.


    After hearing this, Master Yans eyes lit up and he sighed: This is a good thing, if you can really make it, it will be of great use in the future!


    He raised his fists and saluted Gu Jinli, and said, "I will take people to Dabuwei to check the well. Madam, please wait for the good news about me!"


    Let alone breaking ground in winter, even if he was going to dig iron, he had to find a way to dig the well. He couldn''t let the little marquis'' lifeline of drinking water be pinched!


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Go."


    Lao Lu also went down to do some work, and by the way helped Gu Jinli call Mr. Bao Qi and Bu Dahe over.


    Gu Jinli handed them the marked map: "These are small viges. There may be abandoned old wells. You can lead your troops to take a look. If you find old wells,e back and tell me. I will have people clean them up. If they can be Once the old well is cleaned up, we can solve the draft problem."


    He also made a special statement: "An old well that has been abandoned for too long will cause miasma. If you go down to clean it rashly, you will be poisoned."


    So its better toe back and talk to her first.


    Lao Bao was about to take advantage of his guilt and make meritorious service. When he heard this and looked at the map, he became excited and immediately said: "Yes, the general knows about it. Let''s take people to find the well now!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s already dark, so there''s no need to be in such a hurry. We can just go tomorrow."


    "...Yes, thank you madam." Lao Bao responded, and because of the improvement in the draft matter, he was able to sleep at night.


    The next day, he and Bu Dahe took their soldiers and horses and maps to find small abandoned viges, instead of going to Grizzly Guard to fetch water.


    But the people from the Grizzly Bear Guard were waiting for them. When they didn''t see theming to fetch water, they started to mutter: "Why don''t these losers from the Changliang Guarde?"

 Chapter 1898: Who begs whom?

    Chapter 1898: Who begs whom?


    Chapter 1898 Who begs whom?


    "Yeah, why aren''t youing? I thought about it all nightst night and just came up with a brilliant idea to humiliate them. If they don''te, wouldn''t my idea be in vain?"


    The person on duty asked him: "Chai Siwang, what tricks have youe up with to hurt others?"


    Chai Siwangughed and said: "It''s not a new trick, it''s just letting them drink the water soaked in my smelly pants that I haven''t washed for half a month, hahaha!"


    The colleagues were shocked: "You are really a bad guy. If youe up with such a bad move, aren''t you afraid that Chang Liang Wei''s people will beat you to death?"


    Chai Siwang is not afraid: "How dare they? My brother is themander-in-chief. If they dare to touch me, they will never leave the Grizzly Guard!"


    He added: "Besides, aren''t they short of water? I gave them water, but it was just smelly water soaked in smelly pants, hahaha."


    As Chai Siwang spoke, he wanted to see Chang Liang Wei''s people drinking water from his stinky pants more and more. Seeing that Chang Liang Wei''s people hadn''te yet, he frowned and said, "Will those cowards really stoping?" ?


    The officer on duty said: "They will definitelye again. Lin Qianhu is angry with the people of Shaliu Guard and will not fetch water for their three guards. It must have been dyed by something, so it iste."


    "Hey, please be patient and wait for them." Chai Siwang asked them again: "Do you have any smelly pants that haven''t been washed for a long time? There are also smelly socks. Bring them all. I will soak these things in water. , when Chang Liang Weis bunch of loserse, give them the water in which the smelly pants and socks have been soaked, and let them drink as much as they can!


    The soldiers said: "If you hadn''t told me earlier, our pants have only been worn for two days. They don''t smell much, and soaking them will be useless. Let''s do it next time."


    Actually, it was because they did not have an elder brother who served as the general g, and they were afraid that no one would protect them if something happened, so they refused.


    After hearing this, Chai Siwang snorted: "A bunch of cowards, this is something Qianhu adults have tacitly approved of. What are you afraid of? Cheng Chengcheng, if I don''t force you, just stay back and watch how I humiliate Chang Liang Wei." You trash!"


    After saying that, he turned around and entered the guardhouse, ran to find other soldiers to ask for the smelly trousers, and ruined ten loads of water.


    People who passed by the well or were fetching water were stung by the stench from the water.


    The people of Shigang Guard looked at the ten loads of smelly water and felt very ufortable... It was not good to eat the water from other people''s guards. Fortunately, Qianhu, their subordinates, were direct subordinates of General Jiang. If the first line of defense was suddenly attacked, Yes, I am afraid that I will be targeted in this way.


    "Brother Chai Siwang, let''s go. Thank you for the water in the guard station." Bu Zongqi of Shigang Guard said, and gave Chai Siwang two eggs: "Brother Chai Siwang, take it and replenish your body."


    This month, the person guarding the gate of Grizzly Guard is Chai Zongqi, and Chai Siwang is Chai Zongqi''s younger brother. They don''t want Chai Siwang to deliberately find excuses to block the door, so they bring him something every time theye.


    Chai Siwang took the egg in one hand and said with disgust: "This ce is very deserted, there is not even a building, and I don''t know where to find a woman even after I have replenished my body."


    Bu Zongqi felt a little disgusted when he heard this, but he said with a smile: "The northwest is bing more and more stable. I heard that the emperor has approved the policy of relocating people. Soon, this ce will be prosperous. By then, there will be many people who admire Chai. The beauty of the fourth brother, the fourth brother Chai is still afraid that he cant find a woman?


    Hahaha, Mr. Bu is right, we are the first group of people toe here to work hard. If there is any benefit, we must enjoy it first. Chai Si said.


    Zongqi Bu smiled, and after a few perfunctory words, he led his troops and left with water.


    There were two young men under hismand who were a bit gossipy. After they were far away, they asked: "General Banner, do you think that if the Changliang Guard''s peoplee and see the smelly water, will they fight with the Grizzly Bear Guard''s people?" A fight? Once a fight breaks out, wont those who lead Liang Wei have to be subject to militaryw?!


    Bu Zongqi nced at them and said: "You can all see the n, can the people of Changliang Guard see it? Stop talking nonsense, this matter has nothing to do with our Shigang Guards, go back quickly, the guard''s People are still waiting for water." Chai Siwang is just a little guy. If it weren''t for Zhuang Qianhu''s order, how could Chai Siwang dare to waste water like this?


    This should be a serial n, the purpose is to anger the people of Changliang Wei and make them beat people.


    As long as the men of Changliang Guard beat the men of Grizzly Guard, Qin Sang will be punished!


    However, what everyone expected was that Chang Liang Wei did note to fetch water today!


    Chai Siwang waited from dawn to dusk. He didn''t even see a single hair of Chang Liang Wei. He was so angry that he cursed: "Chang Liang Wei and these scoundrels just suffered a little trouble yesterday. They don''t dare toe today." What a waste! When the banditse, wont they have to huddle in the guardhouse and not dare to go out to fight?!


    Hah, the soldiers on duty secretly thought: Qin Sang is the man who killed the general of the Rong thief royal family, how can he be afraid of the Rong thief?


    However, the people of Changliang Wei did note to be humiliated, and they felt it was a pity that they missed a good show.


    Chai Siwang was extremely angry. He waited until the skypletely darkened and soldiers from another banner came to take over the post, then he gave up and returned to the guardhouse cursing: "You guys like Changliang Guards, it''s best never to ask for water. If tomorrowes, I will let them drink urine!"


    Damn it, he wasted ten loads of water in vain, but the matter was not aplished. Zhuang Qianhu must be very angry, and he is afraid that he will be beaten.


    Chai Siwang was angry and scared. He did not dare to eat after changing his guard. He followed Chai Zongqi to apologize to Zhuang Qianhu.


    Zhuang Qianhu had heard about this, but he was not very angry: "None of the three neighboring health centers have wells, and the people in the other health centers will not give them water. They can go without fetching water for a day, and they can still do it." Noting every day? There will always be times when you can humiliate them and dampen their spirits."


    He waved his hand and said: "Go down. Be smarter next time and wait until someonees to soak your pants to avoid wasting water!"


    Dont you know if its difficult to get water in the northwest? !


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Qianhu, for your kindness!" Chai Zongqi and Chai Siwang were overjoyed. After thanking them, they hurriedly left.


    However, what shocked Zhuang Qianhu was that the next day, the people from Changliang Wei did note to fetch water.


    This is already the third day since we came to ask for water on the first day. No matter how much water Changliang Wei has, it will be used up by today. Why didn''t hee to fetch water? !


    And Zhuang Qianhu has not received any news from other guards selling water to Changliang Guard, Dabu Guard, and Yangshan Guard.


    what happened?


    what happened?


    Could the people in these three guardhouses conjure water out of thin air and drink it?


    Should we go to Daokougou Daying or Mu County gathering ce to fetch water?


    But these two ces are some distance away from Changliangwei. It takes at least six days to go back and forth. Six days can make people die of thirst!


    Zhuang Qianhu was puzzled and hurriedly asked his confidant Baihu to investigate: "Check, where did the people from Changliang Guard get water? But people from other guards sold the water to them behind our backs? "


    After all, when he came to draw water on the first day, the man named Bao took out fifty taels of silver. If he could buy water for a day with so much silver, some people would still be willing to sell it.


    "Yes." Hundreds of households were ordered to check.


    And Zhuang Qianhu is still waiting, wanting to see if the people from Chang Liang Wei wille tomorrow?


    Don''t wait, the people from Changliangwei can''te to beg you, as long as you go and beg for their share in the future!

 Chapter 1899: good news

    Chapter 1899: good news


    Chapter 1899 Good News


    At this time, Changliangwei, Dabuwei, and Yangshanwei were almost without water.


    Kuang was so anxious that he came over in a carriage himself.


    After it got dark, we arrived at Changliangwei. As soon as he saw Gu Jinli, he asked: "Sang''s wife, it''s been almost three days, have you found the water source? If it didn''t work, my aunt went to ask for water. We can''t let the three of us." Everyone in the guardhouse is dying of thirst!"


    Kuang was so angry that after saying this, he scolded the Grizzly Bear Guard and the Shaliu Guard: "These two guards who killed a thousand people, were struck by lightning, and lost their incense, how did we offend them? It''s not us. The emperor asked us toe. They have good rtions with Qianhu, who used to be in charge of Yangshan, Dabu and Changliang Guards. Seeing that they have no guards, what is the use of venting their anger on us? If you have the ability, you can be the emperor. Master, go!"


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Aunt Niu, please stop scolding me. Your voice has be hoarse. Scolding again will only consume the water in your body and make you thirstier."


    After listening to this, Mrs. Kuang felt even thirstier. She swallowed her saliva and stared at her and said, "Can you stillugh? The soldiers, rtives, and animals of our three guards have thousands of lives in total, all waiting for a drink of water." It''s been three days, and tomorrow will be the fourth day. If we don''t have any water, we will die of thirst!"


    She looked around and saw that the room was full of women, then she lowered her voice and said, "I''m almost peeing blood. If I don''t drink water normally, I won''t be able to stand it anymore."


    "No, Auntie, drink it." Gu Jinli handed her the small half bowl of water he had saved, and also added a handful of rhubarb, which can clear away heat and cool blood, to prevent her from urinating blood.


    When Kuang saw the water, she licked her dry mouth, waved her hands and said, "No, no, no, I''m not thirsty."


    Gu Jinli put the wooden bowl into her hand and said, "Auntie, drink it, we have more water than you do."


    When they wiped out the Nine Viges in Bang Mountain, Brother Qin got the most horses and vehicles, so when they came to Changliang Wei, they loaded up a lot of vehicles.


    Ji Zhenniang was also very thirsty. When she saw the water, she swallowed her saliva andined: "Why don''t you give me a drink?"


    "You loser, you still want to fight for water with me?" Kuang didn''t want to drink at first, but Ji Zhenniang was like this. She drank up the water in several gulps. The clear water poured into her stomach, and Kuang came to life. : "It''s refreshing. I''ve been drinking water like a mosquito these days. After taking these few sips, I finally feelfortable!"


    Then he looked at Gu Jinli and asked: "Xiaoyu, how much water do you still have here? Our Yangshan Guards really have no water avable. When I came, there were only three buckets of water left, not even water for making dry food. The big guys just You can eat fried soybeans, but eating too much fried soybeans will make you thirstier!"


    There are also children in my family, many of whom urinate only once a day, which is very yellow. If this continues, the bodies of those little guys will be exaggerated!


    Kuang''s mouth was so anxious that bubbles bubbled at the corner of his mouth. Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, aunt, am I someone who just sits there and waits for death? Don''t worry, I asked Uncle Mu Tong to lead the convoy as early as the day I sent Bao Zongqi and the others to find the well. Go buy water, and if nothing happens, they will be back tomorrow."


    Kuang was overjoyed: "Really? God, if we can really buy water, we will be saved!"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course it''s true. It''s just that the vige where Uncle Mu Tong buys water is far away from here. It takes about four days to go back and forth. It''s not easy to buy water for a long time. It consumes too much manpower and material resources. But now it is used to save lives. , I dont care about running for about four days.


    In fact, as long as they are willing to run, they can still buy water elsewhere, but it is not a long-term solution, so they still have to find and dig wells.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang was finally relieved and said enviously: "It''s good for my mother''s family to be rich. They have more servants than soldiers. They have enough people and enough money to do everything easily!"


    He scolded Ji Zhenniang again: "Look at Sang''s wife, and then look at you, she''s a total loser. She brags about her family being rich and rich every day, but it''s useless at the critical moment!"


    Ji Zhenniang cried when she was scolded, but she quickly wiped away her tears and said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Niu, I have already written to my parents'' house asking for someone. After a few months, my parents'' family will send someone to me. I will definitely not give him to her in the future." Everyone is causing trouble." Mrs. Kuang was shocked and looked at Ji Zhenniang as if she was possessed by a ghost: "Are you okay? Why are you so sensible all of a sudden?"


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t say anything, she just said: "Let''s see what I do in the future!"


    After what happened to Lin Qianhu, she finally understood that in the northwest, you have to be ruthless. If you can''t stand up on your own, even if the guards of the Niu family and the Qin family protect the Dabu guards in the middle, something may happen to her.


    Kuang also knew what happened to Ji Zhenniang, and was very pleased to see that she had grown up because of it: "You are right to think so. We women here in the northwest have to be thick-skinned, shrewd, and not afraid of death. Only in this way can we protect ourselves and our loved ones."


    He waved his hand again and asked Gu Jinli: "Okay, let''s not talk about these things anymore. Auntie is hungry, is there anything to eat? Don''t get fried soybeans, your teeth will almost break."


    Gu Jinli smiled, and immediately asked someone to bring a basket of raw sweet potatoes and a basket of roasted sweet potatoes, and called Niu Sijin, who had escorted Kuang''s family, toe in and eat together.


    Niu Sijin was pleasantly surprised when he saw the raw sweet potatoes: "Sister-inw, you still have raw sweet potatoes to eat, that''s great, so you won''t be thirsty."


    means to eat raw sweet potatoes fiercely.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was very thirsty, so he asked Erqing to prepay his water for tomorrow, and gave him half a bowl: "Drink. Don''t just eat raw sweet potatoes. It will cause diarrhea. Eat some roasted ones."


    Niu Sijin wanted to refuse, but Sister-inw Qin lost her temper and became fierce. After thinking about it, she brought a cup, poured a ss of water and drank it. She smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "That''s enough, Sister-inw, I''m not thirsty anymore."


    After Kuang''s mother and son had eaten, Gu Jinli asked someone to take them down to rest.


    Before leaving, Kuang asked Gu Jinli worriedly: "Xiaoyu, can Dr. Mutong really buy the water tomorrow? Will anyone sell it to him?"


    The Kuang family was not stupid. They knew that their three guard stations would be without water. It was a n jointly made by many guard stations, so they were very afraid that Mu Tong would not be able to buy water.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Auntie, the people in the guardhouse can''t control the area too far away. We will definitely have water to drink tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang was still worried. After all, she hadnt seen the water yet, and no one knew what the situation would be like tomorrow.


    Kuang woke up several times that night and had nightmares. She dreamed that Mu Tong couldn''t buy water, and the bandits came and they all died. It was so miserable!


    Gu Jinli still slept with Ji Zhenniang, and she woke up three times. In addition to worrying about the water, she was also worried about Qin Sang... Brother Qin said when he left that he would be back tomorrow, but now the tomorrow he said has passed. It''s been two days, but he hasn''te back yet.


    I wonder if something happened?


    Gu Jinli thought a lot, and fell asleep again in a daze.


    The next day, before dawn, I was woken up by a burst of cheers.


    Madam, Madam, Uncle Mutong is back and bought water. He brought ten loads of water back. We have water to drink! Xiao Ji was so excited that he banged the door to report the good news to Gu Jinli.

 Chapter 1900: Divide water

    Chapter 1900: Divide water


    Chapter 1900: Dividing Water


    There is water!


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed and pushed Ji Zhenniang next to him: "Uncle Mutong is back from buying water, get up quickly!"


    He then said to Xiao Ji outside the house, "I''m going out right now."


    "Hey, my ve is waiting for you." Xiaoji was also very happy. He replied to the room and then said to Sanqing who was guarding the door: "Sanqing, we have water and we won''t die of thirst. Are you happy?" ?


    Sanqing nodded calmly, saying that she was very happy... Actually, what she wanted to say was that even if the people in other health centers did not let them fetch water, they would not die of thirst, but they would have to go far away and spend money to buy it. Just eat water.


    Boom, Xiao Ji knocked San Qing on the head, frowned and said: "Why don''t you say anything? Don''t imitate Sister Da Qing. Little girls should be more lively and cute."


    This is what the little boss said!


    Sanqing nced at her and said seriously: "Sister Daqing is one of the people I admire most. I want to learn from her. This is what the master has told me."


    These celebrations were prepared by the master for his wife, and since she will take over from Sister Daqing and protect her wife in the dark, she cannotugh all the time.


    Those who are secret guards should be cooler.


    With a creak, Gu Jinli opened the door to the back room and urged toward the back room: "Ji Zhenniang, hurry up."


    "Come on,e on, wait a minute, this hair is hard tob." Ji Zhenniang wasbing her hair, but the more anxious she was, the harder it was tob her bun, so she just stoppedbing it, grabbed the cloak, and pulled the pocket of the cloak. He put a hat on his head to cover his messy hair and hurriedly came out: "Let''s go and see the water!"


    Gu Jinli called to Xiaoji and Sanqing: "Let''s go."


    Hey. Xiao Ji and San Qing responded and ran away with Gu Jinli.


    On the way, Ji Zhenniang took the opportunity to beg: "Gu Xiaoyu, our friendship is so good, please give our Dabao Guard four carts of water. Our health station is very short of water."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "You are really good at talking. It seems that Yangshan Wei and Changliang Wei are not short of water. They came back with ten carts of water. You still want to take away four carts. What are you daydreaming about?"


    Ji Zhenniang said: "I also know that it is selfish of me to ask for four loads of water, but next time the wateres back, we, the port guard, will only need three loads of water. Is it okay?"


    Gu Jinli gave her a roll of his eyes: "You are so stupid that I don''t even want to chat with you... Now that Uncle Mu Tong has found a ce to buy water, he will definitely bring two more convoys next time he goes there. Where else can he just Buy ten loads of water?


    Wont you buy more?


    Should we continue to divide the water between ten cars?


    Is it okay to have ten carts for each guard station? !


    Well, after hearing this, Ji Zhenniang felt that Gu Jinli was right to scold him.


    "Sang''s wife, Chengge''s daughter-inw, you are finally here." Kuang lived in the tent outside and came earlier than them. She said with a smile: "There is water. It''s been ten cartloads. I just drank two bowls." , its so refreshing!


    Gu Jinli asked hurriedly: "Aunt Niu, have you drank this water? Have you lured the insects? It''s better not to drink raw water, as you will get sick."


    The water in ancient times is different from the tap water in modern times. Even if there are no poisonous insects, there will still be some small parasites. Therefore, she does not allow people here to drink raw water. It must be boiled before drinking.


    Kuang Shi smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I drank the warm water boiled by Mutong brothers. Now the raw water in the waterman is undrinkable and frozen."


    "Little boss, I bought the water. How should you divide it?" Uncle Mu Tong saw Gu Jinliing and said to her with a smile.


    The ten carriages were already surrounded by people.


    Many people held torches to light up the convoy. When they saw Gu Jinliing, they all moved out of the way and pointed to the carriage path: "Madam, we have water, it''s good water!"


    Its not dirty water in a river or stream.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "Well, I saw it. You can rest assured, we don''t have to worry about running out of water." He asked again, "Are Yao Baihu and Aunt Yao here?"


    Niu Sijin said: "Brother Danian has already gone to invite you."


    Just as he was talking, he saw a burst of torch light moving towards this side. It was Yao Baihu and the others. They said from a distance: "Madam, but Brother Mutong has returned from buying water?"


    Exactly!


    After hearing this, Yao Baihu quickened his pace and brought Lu and the soldiers over.


    After waiting for the motorcade, they hurriedly opened the carriages to check the water... Inside the carriages, there were twoyers of water bowls stacked at random, each water bowl was full of water. Because of the cold weather, ayer of water formed on the water. Thin ice.


    Bang, Yao Baihu smashed the ice with a punch, grabbed a handful of crushed ice, put it into his mouth, chewed it, and said happily: "There is no smell, it is clean well water! Brother Mutong, you are so powerful, where can I hit you?" Bought water? Has the subsequent purchase of water been settled?"


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and said, "It''s not my fault, it''s just that my wife has a good memory and remembered Master Shi San."


    "Master Shi San?" Yao Baihu thought for a while and asked: "But that Master Shi San was trapped in his own vige by lurking thieves and was rescued by Lord Qianhu?"


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded: "That''s him. He was grateful for Master Qianhu''s life-saving grace. When he was separated from you, he gave you a handwritten letter and a famous post from the Shi family. He told you that if you were in trouble, you could take his handwritten letter with you. I went with Mingzhi to ask for help from someone who is friends with him. I bought this water from Tangjiazhuang, who is friends with Mr. Shi San."


    He took out the ount book and handed it to Yao Baihu: "A cart of water, no matter how much we load, only costs one tael of silver. We can go to Tangjiazhuangzi to buy water at any time in the future, as long as we have enough."


    "Haha, that''s very good!" Yao Baihu smiled, but quickly suppressed his smile... One tael of silver for a car of water is cheap at this time, but if you buy it for a month in a row, it will cost three dors. They couldn''t afford a hundred taels of silver, so they had to dig a well as soon as possible.


    Kuang also felt it was a bit expensive: "Brother Mu Tong, since Master Tang and Master Shi San are acquaintances, can the water be made cheaper?"


    Uncle Mutong sighed: "The war in the northwest has affected the Tang family. Many fields and viges have not been able to nt seeds for cultivation this year. Therefore, the Tang family is short of food. They need money to buy food in the south, so they can only collect money from us."


    Otherwise, given the friendship between Mr. Shi San and Mr. Tang, it would be impossible for the Tang family to ept money from them.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang no longer thought it was expensive: "It''s not easy for everyone, so let''s just leave it like this."


    Gu Jinli asked Uncle Mutong: "Is the Tang family very short of food? To what extent is the shortage?"


    Uncle Mutong replied: "The people in Zhuangzi only have half a bowl of soybeans to eat every day. But the head of Zhuangzi said that the food convoy assembled by the Tang family and a dozen wealthy households has been traveling for two months. It should have been there before the year. I can buy food ande back.


    After listening to this, Gu Jinli thought for a while, and finally decided not to give food to the Tang family... If the people who bought food from the Tang family years ago could note back, and the Tang family had no food to cook, she would give them food.


    After all, food is precious now. Although she has food, it is not appropriate to expose it.


    Aunt Niu, lets share the water. Gu Jinli said.


    Kuang was overjoyed and said with a smile, "Hey, let''s share the water."


    Once the water was divided, she could quickly take the water back to Yangshanwei. Everyone was waiting for the water to drink.


    Ji Zhenniang was afraid that their guard station would suffer a loss, so she hurriedly said: "We, the people of the Dabao Guard, are also waiting for water!"

 Chapter 1901: thought

    Chapter 1901: thought


    Chapter 1901 Thoughts


    Everyone was in a hurry to use water. Yao Baihu immediately counted the number of watermen and began to divide the water.


    There were ten carriages in total, each carrying sixteen water men. There were many rtives on the Yangshan Guard side, and many servants on the Changliang Guard side. Therefore, each of the two guard posts received three and a half carts of water.


    Dabao Wei had few family members and few servants, so he only received three carriages of water.


    Ji Zhenniang was unhappy and furious: "Howe we, the port guards, get the least amount of water?"


    Gu Jinli: "Can you stop being so stingy? Now you are living in our Changliangwei with your servants, and you drink water from our Changliangwei. Why do you have to care about how much water is given to you? If you really want to care, Then give us the food and drink you have eaten and drank in the past few days and return them to our health center."


    Well, Ji Zhenniang choked and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Gu Jinli added: "Besides, the water source has been found. Tomorrow our three health teams will go to Tangjiazhuangzi to transport water. If itsts for another four days, new water will arrive, and it will not destroy you. People will die of thirst, dont worry.


    Mrs. Kuang red at Ji Zhenniang and said to Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, don''t pay attention to her. The water is divided like this. Do you like her or not?"


    Ji Zhenniang is a little aggrieved. She is not really stingy, but she just thinks that everyone is so familiar with her, so she speaks her true words without hiding them.


    Gu Jinli pushed her: "Okay, don''t be coy. Hurry up and write a letter to Manager Xie and ask him to gather a convoy toe to Chang Liang Wei. We all go to Tangjiazhuangzi to fetch water. We can''t let the water run out. "


    Okay. Ji Zhenniang hurriedly took Xie Huaihua back to her house to write a letter.


    Yao Baihu took his soldiers to carry water and asked Uncle Mutong to rest.


    Uncle Mutong was indeed very tired. Seeing that the water had been distributed, he said, "Okay, I''ll go and take a rest first."


    He took the servants who were carrying water with him to rest.


    As soon as they left, the Xiao family got the news. A family of young people rushed over with buckets and basins, shouting at the top of their lungs: "My nephew, help me, your uncle, your little cousin, and your little nephew are dying of thirst." , give us water quickly!"


    Gu Jinli didn''t even give them a look, and only told the New Year: "Take two servants who can drive and follow Aunt Niu to Yangshanwei to deliver water."


    Mrs. Kuang was driven here by her mother and son. She wanted to pull back three and a half cars of water, so she needed help from her people.


    Mrs. Kuang was very grateful: "Sang''s daughter-inw, thank you very much. I won''t keep you any longer. I will go back with Sijin and bring water."


    Yangshanwei was really out of water. Kuang didn''t dare to stay any longer and was in a hurry to go back.


    But the more anxious she was to leave, the more people came to stop her.


    "Mrs. Niu, when will Ji Feng of your guard station pay his military sry? Help him send a message to him, asking him to remember to send five taels of silver to my family after he pays his military sry. That''s what he owes us. Don''t even think about defaulting on the debt. We There is an IOU!" Qian celebrated.


    Kuang sneered: "You still want his military pay? Let''s wait until he lives to pay the military pay."


    Xiao Xiaomei was startled and quickly grabbed Kuang''s arm and asked, "What does Mrs. Niu mean by this? That Jifeng... is he going to die?"


    Kuang didn''t like Jifeng, nor did he like the Xiao family. He said perfunctorily: "I don''t know, but he and my men went to guard the Duchongchang ditch. It was very close to the Rong people. Who knew that this unlucky guy Jifeng Will he be killed by the soldiers?"


    "How can you curse him?!" Xiao Xiaomei was angry: "He is one of the hundreds of households under your man''smand. What good will it do you if he dies?"


    Kuangshi clicked her tongue and looked at Xiaomei with squinted eyes: "What does it have to do with you whether Jifeng is alive or dead? You care about him so much. Could it be that you see..."


    "You are talking nonsense, I am not, I am interested in Mr. Zhong!" Xiao Xiaomei was furious and interrupted Kuang.


    "Look at how you look like you''re pretending to be me after I told you something important?" Kuang waved her hand and said, "Okay, don''t block our way, get out of the way quickly, we have to bring the water back." However, After all, the Xiao family is a rtive of the Qin family, so Kuang still gave Xiaomei a message: "After Jifeng pays his military sry, I will remind him to pay back the money."


    Jifeng himself admitted this bad debt, so he should pay it back. Who made him stupid?


    Qian Qinghe said hurriedly: "Thank you, Mrs. Niu. Please go away ande back often in the future."


    Are you opening a shop to see customers off?


    Mrs. Kuang was toozy to pay attention to him. She waved her hand to Gu Jinli and asked Niu Sijin to drive away.


    Dannian led other servants to follow him in the car and ran to Yangshanwei.


    What are you still doing? Hurry up and get water. Qian Qinghe urged Xiaomei.


    Xiao Xiaomei finally came to her senses and went to grab water with a basin, but was stopped by Gu Jinli: "We must continue to control water use in the past few days, and we can''t take too much."


    Widow Xiao became angry, pointed at her belly and said, "Do you want your little cousin to die of thirst?"


    Gu Jinli also pointed to her belly and replied: "Aunt, don''t say any unlucky words while you are pregnant with the child, lest your words be a prophecy and your little cousin is really gone."


    Everyone in Chu believed this, and Widow Xiao was no exception. She hurriedly spat: "Bah, bah, bah, I''m talking nonsense, your little cousin is very nice!"


    Widow Xiao saw that her behavior was not good enough, and she became soft again, so she begged Gu Jinli: "Niece-inw, please give my aunt''s house a few more buckets of water. We are really thirsty these days."


    After saying that, he still pretended to cry.


    Gu Jinli was toozy to watch her acting and said directly: "Aunt, you have already taken up two shares of water. It is impossible to ask for more water."


    She looked at Little Sister Xiao and whispered to Widow Xiao: "I''m afraid your little sister has fallen in love with Jifeng, the same Jifeng who has been devoted to Leng Meifang and worked for Leng Meifang for several years."


    "What!" Widow Xiao was furious and rushed towards Xiaomei. Just as she was about to ask her angrily if she had a crush on Jifeng, she was stopped by Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin said: "We have got the water. If you have anything to say, go home and say it."


    You are shouting outside, do you want my little sisters reputation anymore?


    Tell her another good news: "Yao Baihu gave us three more bowls of water for his nephew''s sake, and our family took advantage."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao felt a little calmer and dragged Miss Xiao back.


    After returning to the camp, he asked her: "Tell me the truth, do you have a crush on Ji Feng?"


    Xiao Xiaomei denied: "No, how could I fall in love with that poor and stupid fool!"


    "Really?" Widow Xiao nodded her head and said: "You **** girl, please be smarter. Even if you can''t marry Zhong Yu, don''t fall into Jifeng''s trap. Jifeng is stupid and the Ji family is poor. , Jis family also has a widowed mother, and widowed mothers and mothers-inw have always been the most difficult to get along with, so dont let yourself get involved!


    Little sister Xiao got angry, opened Widow Xiao''s hand, and said, "I know, am I so stupid in mother''s eyes that I would find a deep pit to jump into?"


    Besides, our family is so mischievous. Even if I really marry Jifeng, will I still be afraid of a widowed mother-inw?


    Widow Xiao pinched her and warned: "Remember what you said, don''t get married foolishly and cause trouble, do you understand?"


    Then he said: "If you like someone rich, ask your father to help you talk about marrying your cousin-inw''s brother. Your cousin-inw''s family is very rich, and her brother is also a schr. I heard that he is a learned thief. Good, I will definitely be able to pass the imperial examination, be a Jinshi, or be an official in the future, and I will be very handsome, so marrying him will not be a loss!"

 Chapter 1902: Make meritorious service

    Chapter 1902: Make meritorious service


    Chapter 1902 Meritorious Service


    Xiao Xiaomei nced at her mother and said, "Mom, you are really good at dreaming. If we dare to plot against my cousin''s brother, my cousin will throw our whole family into the mountains to feed the wolves."


    He then said impatiently to Widow Xiao and Uncle Qin: "Mom and dad, there''s no need to say anything. I know what you are thinking. Those are just random thoughts. I''m not stupid, so I won''t like that idiot Jifeng."


    After saying that, she stopped paying attention to them and got up to prepare breakfast. After breakfast, she still had to go to work.


    But Uncle Qin felt that Xiao Mei was going to die... just because she asked about Jifeng as soon as she saw Kuang. But Mrs. Xie had been here for a few days, and when she saw Mrs. Xie, she didn''t ask about Zhong Yu.


    Uncle Qin therefore began to think about Jifeng.


    Today, everyone in Changliangwei received an extra bowl of water, which quenched their thirst after saving water for the past few days. The gloom of the past few days has been cleared away, and everyone smiled happily.


    What is even more gratifying is that just after Chen Shi, Lao Bao came back with his soldiers and told everyone good news: they found a deep well in a deserted vige only one day away from Changliang Wei!


    "The vige is called Tianhuai Vige. It is a small mountain vige that has been abandoned for a long time. The well was buried by the copsed house. We didn''t notice it when we went there for the first time. We stopped in Tianhuai Vige on our way back to hunt silly roe deer. I just discovered it when I was there.


    "We tied a bucket and threw it into the well to explore. When the bucket was pulled up, most of it was wet, which showed that there was water in the well. However, it has not been used for a long time, and a lot of mud and rotten wood fell down, which took a lot of time. It will take some time to clean it up.


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the good news. Even Yao Baihu couldn''t hold it in anymore and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, without further ado, the general will immediately send his two banners to clean the well and take down the well first." Say it again."


    With such a close well, if they don''t take it down immediately, if people from other guards discover it, they will have to be controlled by others.


    Yao Baihu was also curious as to how Lao Bao and the others found Tianhuai Vige. There was no such vige on the map.


    I heard that my wife gave Lao Bao and the others a new map. I think they relied on the new map to find Tianhuai Vige.


    Where did Mrs. Kes new mape from?


    Yao Baihu had a lot of doubts, but he didn''t ask any more questions. The master and his wife are both capable people, so just follow them and don''t ask any questions.


    Gu Jinli was also worried that other people from the guard station would discover the well, but he said: "The defense of the guard station is very important. Yao Baihu''s soldiers cannot be transferred away... Let Xia Zhang take people there, my newly bought servant There is a Master Lu who also knows some skills in digging and cleaning wells, so just leave it to them."


    Brother Qin hasnte back yet, and they have to guard the guard station, so Gu Jinli doesnt dare to transfer the few genuine soldiers.


    Thinking of Qin Sang again, I dont know where he is now? Can you get things done? When will youe back?


    Gu Jinli shook her head, getting rid of the figure of Qin Sang who was always causing trouble in her mind, and said to Yao Baihu: "Let''s do it like this."


    After saying that, he went to find Xia Zhang and Lao Lu, told them about finding the well, and asked them to bring their tools and follow Lao Bao to Tianhuai Vige to clean the well.


    He also reminded them: "We haven''t gone to Grizzly Guard to fetch water for several days. People there will be very curious about why we didn''t go. I guess they have sent people to keep an eye on us. Be careful when you go to Tianhuai Vige." Click, dont be followed.


    Xia Zhang was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Yes, I must be careful not to let anyone from the Grizzly Guard discover the well in Tianhuai Vige."


    Gu Jinli''s guess was correct. The soldiers of the Grizzly Guard were indeed watching them. Zhuang Qianhu was very willing to send experienced scouts. It was Xia Zhang and the others who were followed by the Changliang Guard as soon as they came out, and Xia Zhang was followed by the Changliang Guard. Zhang didn''t find it.


    Lao Lu found out, and after quietly reminding Xia Zhang, Lao Bao and others, he took out the new map that Lao Bao brought, led them into Changliang Mountain, and waited for the two scouts.


    He didn''t show any courtesy to them. When they arrived, he knocked them down and beat them violently.


    Stop fighting, stop fighting, we are from the Grizzly Guard!


    Ah, it''s a good thing they didn''t say this. Once they said this, the soldiers under Lao Bao''smand beat him even harder.


    You bunch of scoundrels almost knocked ourmander-in-chief to death, and you still dare to follow us. If I dont beat you to pieces, we will take your surname!


    "We''re not following you... we''ve seen you haven''te to fetch water for several days, and we''re afraid you won''t have any water to drink, so we came here specifically to take a look." "Look at your mother, are you fooling us into thinking we are fools? Looking for a beating!" Lao Bao''s subordinates The soldiers were so angry that they beat the two scouts without mercy and knocked out their upper and lower front teeth.


    It is a shame to have no front teeth. From now on, if you speak, you will beughed at.


    After the fight, the soldiers dragged the two of them out of Changliang Mountain and warned: "Get out of here quickly, if you dare toe to our Changliang Guard to do something sneaky again and break your legs!"


    The two scouts knew that they were no match now, so they could only help each other and leave.


    When they were gone, Lao Lu said, "You can go."


    However, Lao Lu was very cautious. On the way to Tianhuai Vige, he would stop every ten miles to sweep up and prevent others from the guard station from discovering their traces.


    The two beaten scouts did not return to Grizzly Guard until dark, and informed Zhuang Qianhu that they had been beaten and that the Changliang Guard men had gone elsewhere to buy water.


    boom!


    Zhuang Qianhu mmed the table and said angrily: "What are you talking about? The people from Changliang Wei went out to buy water?!"


    The two scouts shook their heads and replied: "Report to Qianhu, yes...I bought ten carts, and they also gave the water to Yangshan Guards and Dabu Guards."


    Hearing this, Zhuang Qianhu clenched his fists and his joints made a cracking sound. He suppressed his anger and said, "So, the ''water trap'' in their three guardhouses has been resolved."


    The two scouts did not dare to speak and could only nod.


    "Trash!" Zhuang Qianhu scolded them, but seeing how injured they were, heughed again, pointed at them and said, "Come here, knock off one of their limbs."


    What?


    The two scouts were so frightened that they knelt down and begged: "Master Qianhu, please spare your life!"


    Ke Zhuang Qianhu said: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer, just give it to me!"


    The soldiers in the camp were ordered to step forward, hold down the hands and feet of the two scouts, break one''s arm, and break another''s calf.


    Ah! The two scouts fainted from the pain.


    When they woke up, they were already sitting in the carriage and running towards the small camp with a long ditch.


    Beside the long ditch, there was a small camp. Jiang Wanzang personally guarded it and faced off against Tuo Gude.


    Zhuang Qianhu deliberately broke the hands and feet of the two scouts in order to report Qin Sang in front of Jiang Wanzang.


    What Zhuang Qianhu didnt expect was that not only did he fail to get rid of Qin Sang this time, but he got himself involved.


    Qin Sang is in Jiang Wankang''s camp at the moment, and the reason why he didn''t return to Changliang Wei for a few days is because he discovered that the bandits were digging tunnels towards them!


    When passing through Beicang Mansion, Qin Sang used the tunnel method to guard against Tuogude, so when he led his troops to inspect the defense posts, he would check the soil underground.


    They will also let six dogs out and sniff thend near the long ditch.


    This time, the six dogs and the others performed a meritorious service. They smelled the breath of the thieves, and then discovered that the thieves were digging a tunnel.


    Qin Sang did not dare to neglect and immediately went to see Jiang Wankang.

 Chapter 1903: deny

    Chapter 1903: deny


    Chapter 1903: Disown


    Jiang Wangang was shocked when he heard this: "What are you talking about, the bandits are digging tunnels under long ditches? It''s winter now, the ground is frozen hard, how can they dig tunnels? Qin Sang, you must have evidence when you speak, otherwise you will bear the consequences!"


    Qin Sang said: "The general will not dare to lie about his own head for such a major military matter. And although thend in winter is hard, it is not impossible to dig. The general also suspects that the thieves did not just start digging tunnels in winter, but I started thinking about it on the day of the confrontation with us, and now Im almost digging through it.


    Qin Sang talked about the tunnels in Beicang Mansion again: "Tuo Gude was born in the witch army. He led people to dig the tunnels in Beicang Mansion. He must have some capable people and tools in his hands who are good at this. You can dig through hard frozen soil in winter.


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, his eyebrows moved and he was already half convinced.


    Qin Sang also revealed a more terrifying possibility: "Tuo Gu is a cunning man. If he digs a tunnel, he will not dig just one tunnel, but dig many at the same time. He probably wants to attack us through the tunnel during the Chinese New Year and kill us." Caught off guard!"


    Jiang Wanzang was agitated. He and General Xu were also worried that the bandits wouldunch an attack during the Chinese New Year... If the bandits really dug many tunnels and sneaked in through the tunnels on the night of New Year''s Eve, they would definitely die!


    Jiang Wankang immediately put on his armor and picked up a sword, and ordered his soldiers: "Send an order to Generals Zhou and Wu to keep an eye on the soldiers on the opposite side. If the soldiers make any changes, report them immediately and fight back."


    Send a message to Craftsman Yu from the Ministry of Works and ask him to bring a team of craftsmen over immediately to help.


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the soldiers dispersed, sent a message to the two generals Zhou Wu, and called for the great craftsman Yu.


    Jiang Wankang looked at Qin Sang and said, "I will tell you the ugly things first. If the truth is not discovered, you and Xie Cheng will both be punished. If there is a truth, I will ask you for credit."


    "Yes, if it is a wrong report, General Mo and Xie Cheng are willing to be punished!" Qin Sang said respectfully.


    Jiang Wanzang frowned when he heard this, and said in a bad tone: "You are the one who can thank me."


    The same Qianhu, why can you drive him? Could it be that you are already forming a clique for personal gain?


    Qin Sang still said respectfully: "The tunnel was discovered at the junction of Changliang Guard and Dabu Guard. Xie Qianhu was guarding there. Before Mo came to report, Xie Qianhu said that no matter the reward or punishment, it would be with Mo. It will be shared.


    and


    General, we are soldiers on the same line of defense, shouldnt we unite and trust each other? Qin Sang asked.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wanzang felt a little guilty... To be honest, he admired Qin Sang''s ability. If he had brought Qin Sang out, he would be very proud to have such a powerful subordinate.


    But Qin Sang was a soldier from the south. Before he saw them, he made great achievements in Xing''an Prefecture and was appreciated by Emperor Jingyuan. General Xu also expressed his disapproval of Emperor Jingyuan...


    In short, as long as Qin Sang does not side with Emperor Jingyuan, he will definitely not target him.


    "General, Zhuang Qianhu of the Grizzly Guard wants to see you." The soldiers came in to report.


    "Zhuang Liang? What is he doing here?" Jiang Wanzang was anxious to check the tunnel. He did not meet Zhuang Qianhu in the camp, but took Qin Sang directly out to meet Zhuang Liang.


    After seeing two badly beaten soldiers lying on the wooden board next to Zhuang Liang, he frowned and said: "What''s going on? Why are the two scouts injured like this? Who did it?!"


    Zhuang Liang stepped forward and said: "Report to the general, they were beaten by the soldiers of Chang Liang Wei."


    Zhuang Liang told him that Chang Liang Wei''s men had note to fetch water for several days. He was afraid that something might happen to Chang Liang Wei, so he sent two scouts to check. As a result, the two scouts were severely beaten by the soldiers of Bao Zongqi. Zhuang Liang said: "General, I sent the scouts to Changliangwei to check the situation out of kindness, but the people of Changliangwei beat them angrily because of the misunderstanding about fetching water on the first day, and even cut off their hands and feet. ...Military regtions clearly state that you are not allowed to beat your fellowrades severely without reason, and you are not allowed to cut off the hands and feet of your fellowrades. Cutting off the hands and feet of your fellowrades is the same as murder, and in worst cases, beheading is a public disy!"


    The two beaten scouts cried: "General Jiang, please make the decision for the younger ones~"


    Both of them had their upper and lower front teeth knocked out, making it difficult for them to speak. They looked miserable and funny at the same time.


    General Jiang was very angry and pointed at them and asked Qin Sang: "Is this how the soldiers you brought out viciously hurt their fellow soldiers for no reason?"


    He still said in front of him to trust each other and fight against Rong together. Now, the soldiers of your kid are fighting the same robe.


    After Qin Sang heard that Chang Liang Wei''s people had not gone to Grizzly Bear Guard to fetch water for several days, his face had turned cold, and a murderous intention shed in his slightly dark eyes... In the past few days since they had not gone to Grizzly Bear Guard to fetch water, The little fish must have suffered a lot.


    It was his fault. After being tricked by Vice-General Yue, he was too worried about the loss of Chang Liang Wei''s sentry, and left without arranging things properly, allowing the people of Grizzly Guard to bully their Chang Liang Wei people!


    There is also what Xie Cheng said about Lin Qianhu.


    Since Lin Qianhu and Zhuang Liang are seeking death, lets send them to the underworld together.


    Qin Sang said: "General, this matter is just Zhuang Qianhu''s one-sided statement. The truth can only be known after asking a doctor to examine the injury and having the soldiers from the two guards confront each other."


    He added: "I dare to ask the general, why did the soldiers at Mojiang Guards go to Grizzly Guard to fetch water but failed to fetch water on the first day? Is it true that there is no water, or is it because they were maliciously blocked?"


    "Qin Sang, don''t be so sarcastic!" Zhuang Liang said angrily: "I have already exined that it is because the well water is frozen and needs to be dug, so we can''t let the soldiers and horses from your guard statione in to draw water immediately. But wait for the water on the water toe in. After the ice was broken, the people from your guard station had already left and didnte back the next day. Can you me us Grizzly Bear Guards for this?


    Qin Sang ignored him at all. After cupping his fists and saluting Jiang Wanzang, he straightened his back and said: "General, I believe in the soldiers I brought out. They will not hurt people without reason. We are not the only ones who go to the Grizzly Guard to fetch water. Chang Liang Wei and the people from Shigang Guard can call the people from Shigang Guard to confront each other. We will decide for ourselves what is right and wrong, and I ask the general to investigate clearly."


    Jiang Wangang said: "You don''t recognize it?"


    Qin Sang said loudly: "The truth of the matter is still unknown, and I will never admit it!"


    Jiang Wankang looked at the suddenly hardened Qin Sang and felt a little satisfied, and then asked: "But if it is found out that the Grizzly Bear Guard did not deliberately deny you water, and yourmander Liang Guard''s soldiers maliciously hurt others, what should you do? "


    Qin Sang said: "If it is really our fault, Chang Liang Wei, then life and death will be decided by the general."


    "Okay, this is what you said." Jiang Wankang looked at Zhuang Liang and said, "Just stay here for now. I won''t have time. I''ll talk about your affairs when I get back."


    Having said that, he ignored Zhuang Liang, took Qin Sang, Craftsman Yu and the others, as well as a group of cavalry, and ran towards the big port guard.


    Zhuang Liang was shocked. He looked at the direction in which Qin Sang and the others disappeared, feeling extremely frightened... When did General Jiang think so highly of Qin Sang? Take him with you? What happened? !

 Chapter 1904: cover up

    Chapter 1904: cover up


    Chapter 1904 Cover-up


    The small camp where Jiang Wangang was stationed was some distance away from the defense line of the big port guard. However, everyone rode fast horses and ran along the long ditch of poisonous insects. Three hourster, they arrived at the big port guard.


    Xie Cheng and the others were waiting in front of the poisonous insect ditch of Dabuwei. When they saw Jiang Wankanging, they hurriedly greeted him and saluted: "I will pay myst respects to General Jiang."


    Jiang Wanzang was impatient with these vulgar etiquette and asked directly: "Where is the authenticity?"


    He warned again: "Think carefully before you speak. If you lie about military information because you are greedy for credit, you will end up dead!"


    "General, the generals know the importance and will not lie just because they want credit." Xie Cheng turned around and took Jiang Wangang to the edge of the poisonous insect ditch. Pointing to six thigh-thick pirs, he said, "Qian Qianhu has wolves. Those wolves had beaten the Rong people and remembered the smell of the Rong people. The general and others built six pirs where the wolves howled... One of the pirs was a little loose. The general and the others suspected that thend under this pir might have been opened up. , the pirs will be loose only after the underground soilyer is destroyed.


    Jiang Wankang looked under the poisonous insect ditch and said in surprise: "Did you knock down these pirs? With all your strength?"


    The tops of the wooden pirs were smashed, which shows that Xie Cheng and the others used all their strength to knock down the wooden pirs.


    Xie Cheng: "Yes, in order not to be noticed by the soldiers on the opposite side, Qin Qianhu led his soldiers to beat wooden pirs at night for two whole nights. Only after discovering that the wooden pirs were loosest night did he dare to go to the big army. General reports."


    So they were not aiming without aim, but worked hard for two nights. The brothers who were beating wooden pirs with hammers were dislocated in more than a dozen arms. They found Jiang Wankang only after they found out that there was indeed a problem.


    Xie Cheng also told these things and called the soldiers over to show Jiang Wanzang.


    Jiang Wankang didn''t say anything. He only called out to Master Craftsman Yu: "Come and take a look. This wooden pir with three stones tied to it will loosen. Is it rted to the digging of the underground soil?"


    Six pirs, each pir is tied with a rope, and the rope is tied with a different number of small stones, which is easy to distinguish.


    "Yes." Craftsman Yu came over and took a look at the densely packed poisonous insects swarming under the long ditch. His vision went dark and he almost fainted.


    I have to say, these poisonous insects are really durable. They didn''t freeze to death in such a cold weather!


    "Master, are you okay? How about letting me try?" Master Craftsman Yu''s apprentice hurriedly supported him and asked for help.


    Jiang Wangang refused: "No, you have only been in the Ministry of Industry for a few years? Do you have such a sense? This matter is of great concern, and a master like Master Yu must be involved."


    Craftsman Yu nodded and said, "Luo Zi, General Jiang is right. If you can''t do this job, go down first."


    "...Yes." Luo Zi was very worried about the safety of Craftsman Yu. He was afraid that Craftsman Yu would fall into the ditch with poisonous insects, so he asked Xie Cheng for a rope, tied it to Craftsman Yu, and dragged Yu along with other craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry. Great craftsman.


    Qin Sang saw that the poisonous insects had climbed onto the wooden pir, so he gave a pack of insect repellent medicine to Craftsman Yu.


    Only then did Master Yu go to shake the wooden pir with peace of mind.


    It took more than half a quarter of an hour before Craftsman Yu said: "The wooden pirs are loose, but there are too many people shaking them. I can''t tell whether it was you who shook them loose or whether it was loosened because the underground soil was opened up. Well... let''s do this, you can drive the wooden pir down another half meter."


    Xie Chengdao: "We used to fight at night. If we fight now, it will definitely attract the attention of the soldiers on the opposite side and make them alert."


    Qin Sang said: "Let''s fight. With so many of us gathered here, we have already alerted the enemy."


    "Okay." Xie Li immediately went to make arrangements and asked the soldiers to fetch a heavy and long hammer. Two people held it up and hit the wooden pir again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Two people work in groups to hit the wooden pirs. After two quarters of an hour, their strength decreases, and they immediately switch to another group. Repeat this for almost an hour...


    Bang bang bang!


    Across the ditch where the poisonous insects grow, the Rong people suddenlyunched an attack. Countless huge flints came towards this side through catapults.


    Swish swish!


    Its a powerful crossbow and a big arrow, retreat quickly! Qin Sang shouted. Jiang Wankang did not retreat, but ordered: "Shield soldiers, form a shield array for protection. Master Yu, hurry up and shake the pir!"


    He thought to himself: The bandits may be guilty of conscience. It seems that there may be a tunnel under the poisonous insect ditch.


    "Master Yu, hurry up!" Jiang Wankang shouted. Seeing that Master Yu was trembling with fear, he personally went over to pull him and asked the soldiers to build a circr shield array to protect them as they moved forward: "Don''t be afraid, hurry up and shake him." , this is a great merit, if you aplish this merit, your grandson will be able to escape his lowly status!"


    Master Yu''s ancestorsmitted a crime, and his family is guilty of crimes. If he wants to be expelled from his family, he must make meritorious deeds.


    Craftsman Yu thought of his grandson and decided to risk his life. He followed the shield array to the edge of the poisonous insect ditch andy down on the edge of the ditch. Ignoring the powerful crossbow arrows and flints flying above his head, he closed his eyes and took out his decades-old treasure. Skill, shaking the wooden pir.


    result


    "The wooden pir has sunk, there is a tunnel!" Craftsman Yu was extremely surprised. He pointed at the suddenly sinking wooden pir and said: "General Jiang, the Rong people really dug a tunnel under the ditch. They want to..."


    Bang bang bang!


    Before Craftsman Yu could finish speaking, another batch of flints came over.


    General Jiang used his strength and with a swish sound, he directly dragged Craftsman Yu into the shield formation: "Withdraw!"


    "Yes." The soldiers retreated hurriedly until they were out of the range of the slings, and then stopped.


    Jiang Wankang said: "Set off the smoke and notify all the guards on the first line of defense to meet the bandits!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw billowing smoke rising. It was Zhang Zhong and Hu Baihu who had set off the smoke.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanzang gave Qin Sang a rarepliment: "Yes, you are indeed a good leader."


    After saying this, he immediately asked Qin Sang and Xie Cheng to gather their troops, and hemanded them to attack the Rong people.


    "Yes." Qin Sang and Xie Cheng did not dare to neglect, and immediately asked Zhang Tu to wave the g and gather troops.


    The Kerong people were like crazy today, and they continued to attack from afar until dark.


    "It seems there is a tunnel!" Jiang Wanzang was very excited. Without the tunnel, the soldiers would not have been able to attack suddenly and for such a long time.


    On Tuogude''s side, Hu Ang reminded him: "Master, today''s raid took too long. It should be stopped to avoid suspicion on the part of the people over there."


    He added: "My subordinates are all watching on the cliff. They just drove wooden stakes into the poisonous insect ditch. They probably didn''t find the tunnel... But if we keep attacking, it will definitely arouse suspicion over there."


    Today is not the day when the conferment team arrives in the capital, nor is it the day of the Winter Solstice Festival. They suddenly attacked without any reason. The Chu army is not stupid. They will definitely suspect that they are trying to hide something.


    Tuogude clenched his fist and said angrily: "Then what good n do you have? Are you going to let them find out that the witch army finally dug the tunnel?!"


    He had dead soldiers in the Rong Kingdom, and the dead soldiers sent news that many changes had taken ce in the Rong Kingdom after Tian Khan returned to Dahong.


    Tian Khan took the opportunity to recruit many tribal warriors... The tribes relied on the warriors to be stronger. If the warriors were loyal to Tiehe, those tribes would be weaker.


    How could Tiehe not annex the tribes that had be weak?

 Chapter 1905: Killed

    Chapter 1905: Killed


    Chapter 1905 Killed


    Despicable viin! Tuogude wanted to kill Tiehe.


    At the beginning, he agreed to stay and guard Daokou Gou because he had negotiated good terms with Tiehe.


    Now Tiehe has not vited those conditions, but has used insidious tricks to win over the warriors of various tribes... How is this different from directly annexing those tribes? !


    Tuogude saw through Tiehe''s plot and became anxious, so he wanted to severely damage the Daokougou camp. When Dachu had no chance to backfire, he withdrew and returned to Dayong, killed Tiehe and defended his and his brother-inw''s tribe. , to win those warriors back.


    But he had been fighting against the witch army for several months and was about to dig out the tunnel when he saw it, but he was discovered by the cheap Chu soldiers again!


    Tuogude was furious. Thinking of what happened in Beicang Mansion, he looked across the Poison Ditch and asked, "Is that the big port guard?"


    Hu Ang replied: "Exactly, the soil in this big port is looser, making it easier to dig tunnels."


    The same loose soil is found in Shaliuwei, and they also dug tunnels leading to Shaliuwei.


    "Did Qianhu of the Great Port Guard discover the tunnel?" Tuogude''s eyes turned cold and he said with a ferocious expression: "Let me check it out and see what extraordinary abilities this Great Port Guard''s Qianhu has? What are his weaknesses? ?!


    After finding out, he will kill this lowly Chu Qianhu and his whole family without a ce to bury him!


    "Yes." Hu Ang responded and begged again: "Master, why don''t you stop for a moment and see if thend on the other side will be inspected across the board? If they don''t check, it means they didn''t find the tunnel, or they only found one. They thought we had only dug a tunnel... If we attacked suddenly without any reason, and if we continued to attack for such a long time, the other side would definitely be suspicious."


    However, Tuogude did not agree: "Continue to fight and beat them until they are confused and confused about our deployment."


    Having been beaten, if you stop suddenly, it will only arouse more suspicion.


    Therefore, this sudden attacksted for four consecutive days, which rmed Xu You. He thought that the bandits were about to attack Dachu, so he hurriedly led an army of 100,000 to kill him.


    When Xu You arrived, Tuo Gude immediately stopped his troops and found a perfect reason for his inexplicable attack: "Hahahaha, stupid and cheap Lord Chu, how does it feel to be teased by this king?! "


    Tuogude stood on the other side of the poisonous insect ditch and shouted. He also wrote a letter mocking Xu You and Jiang Wankang, and asked the soldiers to throw slings at the opposite side.


    Tuo Gudes wording was very bad, involving Xu Yous woman and daughter, which made Xu You extremely angry after seeing it, and he couldnt help but think to himself... Could this sudden attack just be Tuo Gudes attempt to tease him?


    Jiang Wankang was not so easy to fool. He told Qin Sang and Xie Cheng about the discovery of a tunnel under the poisonous insect ditch.


    Are you serious? Xu You was shocked and asked Jiang Wankang.


    Jiang Wanzang nodded: "It''s absolutely true. When the general withdrew with the shield soldiers, he looked back and saw that the wooden pirs had indeed sunk in. The ground was definitely empty."


    "Dig!" Xu You ordered: "Start digging from the Dabuwei side, dig to the bottom of the poisonous insect ditch, and see if there is a tunnel?!"


    With an order, the army brought by Xu You started to move. Under the guidance of Master Craftsman Yu, they spent a day and a night digging out hundreds of shovels, and finally dug out one from top to bottom, then turned around and headed towards The tunnel inside the Poisonous Insect Ditches from.


    They dug until they reached the sunken wooden pir and then stopped.


    What is surprising is that the soilyer where the wooden pirs sunk is not empty, but solid.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t the Rong people dig tunnels towards us? Did Qin Sang lie to Xie Cheng?" Xu You asked.


    But Jiang Wankang believed Qin Sang and Xie Cheng because he saw the wooden pir sink with his own eyes: "Master Hou, the soldiers attacked us for four days for no reason. During these four days, the soldiers probably filled up the tunnel. , let us think that the authentic things are fake... Let the craftsman Yu go down and have a look first. He has enough experience and can look at the soilyer. After he looks at it, we can talk about it. "


    Xu You nodded, it was indeed possible. And he not only asked Craftsman Yu to go down to see it, but also asked two other experienced craftsmen from the Ministry of Works to go down and see it together.


    After an hour of tossing, the three great craftsmen came up and said in unison: "Reporting to Mr. Xu, there is indeed a tunnel under the poisonous insect ditch, but it has been filled up and the soil has beenpacted... However, regardless of the excavated soilyer, It can be seen that the soilyer that has been consolidated is different from the naturally urring soilyer."


    "The despicable soldiers and beasts actually dug tunnels!" Xu You was furious and asked the three great craftsmen: "Is there any way to prevent the soldiers from digging tunnels and making sneak attacks?"


    The three great craftsmen pointed to the six wooden pirs and said: "We cany a row of deep wooden pirs next to the ditch on our side to prevent the soldiers from digging tunnels."


    Xu You frowned: "What if they sawed off the wooden pir when they dug it?"


    Craftsman Yu replied: "You can put a batch of bells inside the wooden pirs. Once there is an external force to saw the wooden pirs, the bells will make a sound to notify us."


    This method was used by the previous dynasty, but the previous dynasty used iron pirs instead of wooden pirs... When the previous dynasty was at the peak of its national power, many of these iron pirs were buried under the city gate of Longshan Mansion to prevent The soldiers dug tunnels and fought here.


    However, Da Chu is now poor, and the trenches built by poisonous insects are too long. There is not so much iron to consume, so wooden pirs can only be used.


    "Just do it!" Xu You officially ordered. Because of this order, the soldiers of Daokougou Camp almost went crazy from exhaustion before the Chinese New Year.


    However, these are all things forter, there is one more important thing now.


    "Shng Zhao, your people from the Ministry of Industry should immediately check along the long trench of the poisonous insects to see if there are other tunnels underground? Tuogu is cunning and can''t only dig one tunnel." Xu You ordered Shng Zhao of the Ministry of Works.


    This kind of ordering officials in the capital made Xu You feel like he had ascended the throne and became an emperor.


    Zhao Shng frowned slightly, feeling a little ufortable, but he still responded: "Yes, I will make arrangements right away."


    Having said that, he summoned all the craftsmen from the Ministry of Works and asked Xu You for help from soldiers and horses. Then he began to dig wooden pirs along the poisonous ditch and check the soilyer.


    This is a big job, and the result cannot be achieved quickly. You have to wait.


    Regardless of whether they find a new tunnel or not, Qin Sang and the others have made a contribution.


    Xu You was very satisfied and asked them: "What reward do you want, tell me."


    Qin Sang did not talk to Xie Cheng about rewards, but they talked about Lin Qianhu''s disobedience, Lin Qianhu''s refusal to leave the guard post after Xie Cheng arrived at Dabu Guard, and Zhuang Qianhu''swsuit against him. .


    Jiang Wangang is a capable man. After so many days, he has learned from the soldiers under Lin Qianhu''smand that Lin Qianhu deliberately offended Mrs. Xie Cheng.


    Although the Xie Ji family was not really harmed, what Jiang Wanzang couldn''t stand the most was someone daring to take advantage of his fellow women!


    He whispered to Xu You for a while and told him about the evil things Lin Qianhu had done.


    Xu You was also a ruthless man and directly ordered: "Since Lin Youzhi resisted and disobeyed the decree, he should be killed to show His Majesty''s power!"

 Chapter 1906: Confuse

    Chapter 1906: Confuse


    Chapter 1906 Doubts


    ughter, kill!


    Vice General Yue was shocked. General Xu actually wanted to kill Lin Youzhi.


    He, Lin Youzhi, Zhuang Liang, and Feng Wei from Shaliuwei were all involved in these things. If Lin Youzhi is going to be beheaded, what will happen to the remaining three of them?


    Vice General Yue wanted to intercede for Lin Youzhi, but he didn''t dare... He knew very well that his intercession at this time would not go well.


    Lets do it. Xu You had already ordered his own soldiers to kill Lin Youzhi.


    Upon seeing this, Lieutenant General Yue became even more frightened and dared not speak.


    Xu You asked again: "Where is Zhuang Liang? Bring the big tent!"


    After saying that, he led a group of generals to the big tent in the small camp, preparing to personally help Qin Sang vent his anger.


    General Zhou led his troops to attack Zhuang Liang.


    Zhuang Liang has also been leading troops to meet the enemy in the past few days. He is now at the small camp. When he was led here, his face was pale, but he was not desperate.


    After seeing Xu You, he immediately knelt down and apologized: "Master Hou, please calm down, I will not be able to do things well, please punish me..."


    Bang, Xu You mmed the table, interrupted Zhuang Liang''s words, stared at Zhuang Liang with murderous eyes: "No need to talk nonsense, I ask you, your Grizzly Guard vited military regtions and did not let the people of Changliang Guard go. Fetch water?!


    But he was confused in his heart, what did Zhuang Liang mean by saying this? Why does it sound like he was ordered to embarrass Qin Sang?


    But since Lan Jing met Qin Sang and proved that Qin Sang was himself, and Lan Jing''s family sessfully entangled Qin Sang, he has never issued any orders to embarrass Qin Sang.


    What''s going on now?


    Be honest and I will save you from death. Xu You said this to Zhuang Liang very smartly.


    Zhuang Liang was also smart. He hurriedly seized the opportunity and med Lin Youzhi for everything. Lin Youzhi was dead anyway. It would be stupid not to make the best use of everything.


    "It was Lin Youzhi whose guard post was taken away, and who could not be promoted to deputy general like Brother Yue, so he held a grudge against Qin Qianhu and the others, and lobbied us with his years ofradeship to help him vent his ill will... Mr. Hou, The general realized that he was wrong and should not have been soft-hearted and helped Lin Youzhi, which caused Chang Liang Wei to have no water for several days. Please punish him!" After Zhuang Liang finished speaking, he knelt on the ground, crying bitterly, waiting for Xu You''s punishment.


    Xu You was satisfied with Zhuang Liang''s answer, but he still grabbed the kettle and threw it at Zhuang Liang.


    !


    The kettle hit Zhuang Liang''s back, broke into pieces and scattered on the ground. Xu You said: "A bunch of trash, if you don''t want to change the owner of the guard, you should show some real skills and kill a soldier of the royal family to make merit. You only know how to do it. What kind of skill is it to bully the younger generation when you are a gangster!"


    Xu You scolded Zhuang Liang, and finally convicted him: "Zhuang Liang, although you were harmed by Lin Youzhi, you can be spared the death penalty, but the living crime is difficult to forgive. Immediately beat thirty soldiers with sticks, demote it to a small g, and withdraw from the first A line of defense.


    Zhuang''s conscience was shaken, and he almost fainted... He actually demoted him to a small g, a small g! He fought desperately for more than ten years, and the thousands of households he had gained with his life were just gone!


    Xu You saw that Zhuang Liang did not express gratitude, and was afraid that he would say something detrimental to his family, so he raised his voice and said, "I hope you will change your ways and make military achievements again. If you dare to do it again, I will behead you in public!"


    Zhuang Liang was shocked by these words and hurriedly thanked him: "General, I would like to thank you for your kindness."


    He must endure it now and not bring harm to the Xu family.


    And he believed that the Xu family would not treat him badly and would definitelypensate him privately.


    "Drag him down and torture him." Xu You waved his hand, and soldiers immediately took Zhuang Liang down.


    As for the thousands of households in Shaliuwei...


    "Feng Niao also blocked the Yangshan Guards from fetching water. He beat him with twenty military sticks and fined him one year of military pay and three months of supplies as a warning to others!" Feng Niao would punish him so lightly, mainly because someone from the Feng family was in the court. As an official, Feng Niao was smart and did not deliberately break the hands and feet of his scouts to me Liang Wei like Zhuang Liang did.


    That''s right, Liang Tu has found out that Zhuang Liang interrupted the scouts'' hands and feet and deliberately framed the situation.


    The search was very quick, and the method used was very simple and crude. Just kill one of the scouts, and then recruit the other one.


    "Yes, we will do it in the future." Jiang Wankang responded. His rank was already very high, but he was still very respectful to Xu You.


    Xu You asked again: "There must be no shortage of people on the Grizzly Guard side. Who do you n to let go?"


    Jiang Wankang nced at Qin Sang and said: "Shi Sanzhong, he was in charge of Yangshan Guard earlier. When Niu Dabao arrived at Yangshan Guard, he did not cause any trouble. In recent days, he has been leading troops to fight against the bandits. He deserves credit for his hard work. Moreover, his family has been waiting at the gathering ce in Mu County for a long time. If he does not have a guard station to take charge of, the family members will have to return to their hometown."


    Havinge all the way here, how can we let people go back?


    Moreover, Shi Sanzhong was a man simr to Niu Dabao. He had gone through hardships. If he hadn''t suffered from the disadvantage of not being literate, Jiang Wankang originally wanted to promote him to deputy general.


    Xu You also knew Shi Sanzhong, who was a loyal and honest bull: "Sure, let''s do it."


    Jiang Wankang was very happy: "Thank you so much, Lord Marquis."


    Lao Shi can sleep peacefully this time. Previously, he had been worried that he had no shelter and his family would have to return to his hometown.


    When Lieutenant General Yue heard this, he finally let go of what he had been worrying about... The situation was almost done, and it seemed that he had escaped.


    However, Lieutenant General Yue knew that what he had done could not be hidden, so he knelt down and said: "Master Marquis, General, I have made a mistake, please punish me."


    He left a secret hole for Qin Sang, tacitly admitting that Lin Youzhi asked Zhuang Liang not to fetch water for Chang Liang Wei.


    The general is confused and feels sad that Lin Youzhi lost his guard base and did something stupid with them. Please ask the Marquis and the general to punish the general! Lieutenant General Yue prostrated on the ground with a very humble attitude.


    boom!


    Xu You was so angry that he mmed the table again, pointed at Vice General Yue and cursed: "You little **** have really brought shame on me. Come on, drag me down and beat you with thirty military sticks, and you will be fined half a year''s military pay!"


    After hearing this, Vice General Yue was overjoyed and said, "Thank you so much, Lord Marquis, and thank you so much, General."


    Before he could finish his words, he was dragged out by the soldiers.


    Not long after, the sound of banging sticks and screams came into the big tent.


    Xu You asked Qin Sang: "What''s the matter? If you are dissatisfied with their treatment, just say it and I will take care of them for you."


    Qin Sang knelt down and said: "I have no dissatisfaction, general. I just hope that in the future we can unite and trust each other to fight against the bandits."


    Xie Cheng also knelt down and said simr words.


    "Okay, I''m very pleased that you can put aside the past grudges." Xu You added, "I asked you what reward you wanted before, but you didn''t tell me. Now think about it and tell me what you want."


    Xie Cheng looked at Qin Sang, and the two of them said in unison: "The general wants medicine, food, clothes, salt, iron and other supplies."


    Xu You frowned: "You do want it. If so, I will ask Daokougou Camp to send a batch of supplies to your two guards."


    Qin Sang looked happy and asked: "Master Marquis, the Chinese New Year ising soon, can you give us a batch of pork and mutton? The people in the Weisuo haven''t eaten meat for a long time, and I want some meat to supplement them."


    Xu You deliberately showed displeasure: "Isn''t your wife''s family very rich? She came here with a lot of supplies, including live cattle, horses and sheep. If you want to eat meat, just kill one. Why do you want to ask me for meat?" "

 Chapter 1907: Its Xu Liu

    Chapter 1907: It''s Xu Liu


    Chapter 1907 is Xu Liu


    Qin Sang said: "Master Marquis, those living animals must be kept for seed, and cannot be killed for eating."


    "Keep it for breeding? You guys are thinking long-term. If it is done, there will be two more pigs and sheep in the supplies for you, so that you can eat enough." Xu You agreed.


    He spoke to Qin Sang and the others again, and after Vice General Yue and Zhuang Liang finished their execution and were carried over to express gratitude, Xu You asked Qin Sang and Xie Cheng to leave.


    After Qin Sang and others left, Xu You''s face darkened and he told Jiang Wankang: "No one is allowed within ten meters of the tent. I want to ask them questions."


    Yes. Jiang Wanzang went to make arrangements immediately.


    There was a rustling sound, and all the people outside the big tent were cleared away, while Xu You''s dead soldiers stood ten meters away from the big tent and surrounded the big tent.


    Tell me, who asked you to do this? Xu You asked, pointing at Zhuang Liang.


    Zhuang Liang was beaten extremely badly, but he was shocked when he heard Xu You''s words: "Master Hou, don''t you know? Yes, it was a letter sent by your people to Lin Youzhi. I will have read that letter, otherwise I will have ten No one dares to deliberately vite military regtions."


    He even dared not break the hands and feet of the scouts and me the people of Chang Liang Wei.


    Where is the faith? Xu You asked suppressing his anger.


    Zhuang Liang: It has been burned.


    Xu You sneered when he heard this, his face gloomy as water: "That means there is no evidence to prove that my people assigned you to do this."


    this?


    Ke Lin Youzhi said that he knew the person who sent the letter. It was really


    "Shut up!" Lieutenant General Yue was obviously smarter than Zhuang Liang. He interrupted Zhuang Liang and said, "Can''t you see? It was no one else''s business from beginning to end. It was Lin Youzhi who deceived us. He deserves to die!"


    Xu You smiled, this was what he wanted.


    Zhuang Liang was stunned for a moment. Under the eyes of Lieutenant General Yue who could kill people, he finally reacted and cursed Lin Youzhi: "Lin Youzhi, the beast, came to harm us just because his guard was gone. He wants us to do the same." Lost the guard... Lord Marquis, I made a mistake, I should not have trusted Lin Youzhi easily, and ended up being demoted from my official position, I deserve it!"


    After hearing this, Vice General Yue breathed a sigh of relief... Fool, what happened this time is that we have to consider ourselves unlucky. If we dare to say that the Xu family asked them to deliberately embarrass Qin Sang, they will die!


    "This matter ends here. I hope you will remember the lesson, be careful in your words and deeds, and don''t make any more mistakes. Go down." Xu You waved his hand and asked the soldiers to carry them away.


    After they left, Xu You asked Liang Tu to check Xu Liu: "See if that kid did it. If so, arrest that kid immediately and put him in solitary confinement!"


    Yes. Liang Tu was ordered to do it.


    Jiang Wangang heard this when he came in. After thinking about Lin Youzhi and the others, he already made a rough guess and advised: "Master Marquis, maybe the Sixth Young Master just wants to help you."


    After all, the Marquis was on guard against Qin Sang and had people check him several times.


    Xu You said, "You don''t need to persuade me. If that kid really did it, he wouldn''t be able to escape this punishment."


    Thats so stupid!


    He taught him so much, how could he still leave a clue to harm someone?


    That''s right, Xu You was not angry that Xu Liu harmed Qin Sang, but that he was not good enough and didn''t do things cleanly, leaving so many clues that he had to clean up for him.


    When Jiang Wankang saw this, he couldn''t persuade him anymore.


    Xu You begged him: "Brother Jiang, Xiao Liu is too childish. Now that he is here, you have to teach him his skills and make him mature." Jiang Wanzang said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, I will teach Mr. Liu well." .


    Xu You smiled: "We have been friends of life and death for so many years, you don''t have to be like this in private. And Xiaoliu, what the sixth master, he is just a junior in front of you, don''t call him that, so as not to spoil that kid.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wangang smiled, then stopped smiling, and asked Xu You: "Master Hou, do you really want Xiao Liu to be your heir apparent?"


    After hearing this, Xu You felt extremely unhappy... I asked you not to be too polite in private, but you are so rude and want to take care of my family affairs!


    Xu You: "Brother Jiang, don''t worry. Although I dote on Xiaoliu, I just keep him by my side and teach him the skills to protect himself for a lifetime. As for orthodox matters, I will not mess with the principles of concubine."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang smiled and said, "My lord, please forgive me. I was too worried."


    Jiang Wanzang prefers Xu You''s eldest son to Xu Liu, but the eldest son is currently working as a hostage with his wife in the capital and cannote to the northwest.


    If you cane to the northwest and learn the art of war, tactics, and how to lead troops, in ten years you will definitely be a qualified sessor, and then their subordinates who follow the Marquis will have hope.


    Xu You was afraid that Jiang Wankang would ask him to move his eldest son to the northwest, so he stood up immediately: "Let''s go to Duchonggou to have a look. Have the people from the Ministry of Works found a new tunnel?"


    "Yes." Jiang Wankang followed Xu You out of the tent, and it was not until dark that the news of the discovery of a new tunnel came from the Ministry of Works.


    The tunnel was discovered within the Shaliu Guards'' defense line and was filled in.


    But it still left traces, which were discovered by Craftsman Yu and others.


    Xu You attached great importance to it and ordered: "Continue digging and find all the tunnels dug by the bandits. Don''t let the bandits use the tunnels for sneak attacks!"


    An additional 10,000 soldiers and horses were sent to the Ministry of Industry to help dig holes and check whether there were tunnels underground.


    After five days of digging, six more tunnels were found!


    Jiang Wanzang was frightened and was grateful to Qin Sang. If this kid hadn''t been alert, it wouldn''t take long for the thieves to attack through tunnels and catch them off guard!


    Out of gratitude, Jiang Wankang found Qin Sang and thanked him face to face: "It''s a real thing, thanks to you, otherwise a lot of people would have died here. If you take this token, if you find anything in the future, just take it." Come to the big tent with your token and look for me, no one will dare to stop you."


    "Thank you, General." Qin Sang took the token and felt a change of heart towards Jiang Wankang... Although Jiang Wankang was Xu You''s confidant, he was a reasonable person. I think it was not Jiang Wankang''s order to Zhuang Liang to deliberately embarrass him.


    Who could that be?


    Is it Xu You again?


    But after what happened to Uncle Qin, Xu You should havepletely believed in him. Could it be...Xu Liu!


    Qin Sang''s name suddenly popped up in his mind. After thinking about what Xu Liu had done and what he had said, he felt that Xu Liu was a more egotistical person than Emperor Jing Yuan, and sometimes even more willful than Emperor Jing Yuan. overbearing.


    Qin Sang has seen a noble young master who is willful and domineering, but loves to pretend to be cute to win others'' favor. He doesn''t like such a person. This kind of person is very dangerous and he must guard against it.


    "The Marquis has already rewarded you, but you have saved the first line of defense. This is a great achievement. I, themander of the first line of defense, have not expressed my regret. After two days, after supplies are sent from Daokougou Camp, I will give you my share of supplies." Jiang Wanzang interrupted Qin Sang''s thoughts.


    Qin Sang came to his senses and said hurriedly: "General, you don''t have to be like this. This is what thest general should do."


    Jiang Wankang waved his hand and said: "No need to postpone, it''s settled!"


    It means quite a bit of boldness.


    Qin Sang could only thank him, epted the reward from Jiang Wankang, and said: "General, the soldiers and thieves will not attack again. Can I go back to the guard post and have a look?"


    He came to Duchonggou as soon as he arrived at the guard station. He had not seen any small fish for half a month.

 Chapter 1908: May be sick

    Chapter 1908: May be sick


    Chapter 1908 Maybe he is sick


    Jiang Wankang agreed and generously brought Xie Cheng along with him: "Okay, after you and Xie Cheng have arranged the sentry affairs, you can go back and take a look. I will keep an eye on Du Chonggou for you. It''s for you." One of the rewards."


    Thank you, General! Qin Sang was very happy. He could finally go back to see Xiaoyu.


    Looking at the surprise on his face, Jiang Wanzang frowned and said, "I heard that you and Xie Cheng are very good to your wives. They are just women, so you don''t need to be too nice to them... so as not to make peopleugh."


    What Jiang Wanzang wants to say is, in order to avoid being noticed, I will kidnap your wife as a ckmail at the critical moment!


    However, the person who had this idea was Xu You. He had been loyal to Xu You for most of his life, so it was not easy to remind Qin Sang clearly.


    Qin Sang was stunned and saluted Jiang Wankang: "Thank you, General, for reminding me. I will understand."


    Jiang Wanzang didn''t expect that he understood. He felt a little regretful and felt that his reminder meant betraying Xu You. He waved his hands angrily: "You can go down."


    "Yes." Qin Sang turned around and left, went to find Xie Cheng, and told him that Jiang Wankang agreed to let them go back to the guard station to take a look.


    Xie Cheng was very happy. He was also worried about Ji Zhenniang during this period: "Wait for me. After I have arranged the things at the sentry post, we will go back to Changliang Wei together."


    Zhenniang is still living in Changliangwei, and he wants to pick her up.


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, and the two of them went separately to arrange matters at their respective sentries, and then returned to Changliang Wei together.


    Before they returned to Changliang Wei, Xu You had already returned to Daokougou camp and met Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu had been locked in a dark room for three days and three nights, and his whole body was on the verge of rage.


    After hearing the sound of the door opening, he originally wanted to get angry and curse, but when he realized that the personing was Xu You, he immediately put away the dagger in his hand and recited the Xu family rules in a low voice.


    When Xu You got closer and heard the family rules he recited, he felt much less angry.


    After hearing Xu Liu recite the Xu family rules without any mistakes, Xu You said: "Since you remember the Xu family rules, why did you do such a stupid thing? If you did it, why did you leave any clue? Your How do you learn family rules?!"


    After hearing this, Xu Liu turned around, kowtowed to Xu You, and said in a tearful tone: "My son is useless, I have let my father down."


    Xu You heard Xu Liu cry, and his heart softened... After all, he was his beloved son born to his beloved woman, and Xu You had always been gentle towards Xu Liu.


    "Tell me, why did someone suddenly harm Qin Sang? Don''t you admire him very much?" Xu You took a chair and sat down, waiting for Xu Liu to exin.


    Xu Liu wiped away his tears and replied: "My son saw that he was not very warm to his son, so he wanted Lin Youzhi, Zhuang Liang and others to make things difficult for him... Water is the lifeblood, the son thought, in order to make the three of them When the soldiers and civilians of the private guard station drink water, they will definitelye to ask for their son. When his sones out to punish Lin Youzhi and others, he will be grateful to his son, be warm to his son, and serve our Xu family in the future... But my son did not expect..."


    That **** of the Gu family would rather send people to carry water far away than bow to the Grizzly Bear Guard!


    Ugly woman, old woman, he hates her, he really wants to throw her into the ditch of poisonous insects and let the poisonous insects kill her!


    But Daddy said, don''t touch this old woman Gu, she knows how to make medicine, and her medicine-making ability will be her life-saving talisman.


    Xu Liu wiped away his tears again and said with choked sobs: "It''s my son who didn''t do things well and caused trouble to his father. Don''t be angry, father. From now on, my son will ask his father first no matter what he does, and he won''t make this kind of mistake again."


    After saying this, he knelt on the ground and sobbed softly.


    Xu You truly loves Xu Liu''s mother. Hearing Xu Liu''s sobs of grievance and looking at his pitiful appearance on the ground, he thought of his mother... If Xi Niang saw Xiao Liu like this, she would definitely be sad.


    Xu You said: "It''s okay if you know you''re wrong. Get up."


    Xu Liu raised his head and looked at Xu You with surprise: "Thank you, dad."


    But... "The son has made a mistake and should not get up. Father, let him kneel down so that the son can remember the lesson."


    After hearing this, Xu You was very pleased... Brother Heng has indeed grown up and be sensible.


    Xu You nodded: "Okay, then you can kneel down for a while before going out."


    However, Xu You taught Xu Liu a lot in the solitary room and told him: "If you want to plot against anyone in the future, don''t leave any clues like letters, and don''t send your cronies to see them. Even if you want to send cronies, If you want to see him, you should disguise yourself first so that no one can recognize him at a nce."


    Xu Liu humbly asked for advice: "My son is young and doesn''t understand this. Please ask dad to teach me."


    Xu You taught him: "The best way is to find an intermediary to pass the message. Just mention the matter and not your name. In this way, even if the matter is exposed and the other party identifies you, as long as you deny it, they will have no evidence to drag you down, and you can still protest. Sue them for ndering you."


    After hearing this, Xu Liu suddenly realized: "My son understands, thank you very much, dad!"


    Xu Liu kowtowed to Xu You again and thanked him for his teaching.


    I have to say that this father and son are simply weird people in the world. What kind of thinking are they?


    Xu Liu suddenly asked about A Ji: "Dad, when will Uncle A Jie? The telescopic knife and battlefield battle model he sent to his son two months ago are very good. The telescopic knife is very interesting, and After having the battlefield model, my sons tactics have improved a lot.


    He then said, "Dad, Uncle Ah Ji is a capable man. When hees here, can you let him be your son''s husband?"


    Xu You said: "Aji''s affairs in Northeast and Dongqing haven''t been settled yet. I guess he won''t be able to arrive until the Chinese New Year at the earliest. If it''ster, it may not be until after the New Year."


    Xu Liu was unhappy when he heard this: "Sote?"


    Xu You: "You don''t need to be anxious. It''s better to figure out the affairs in the army first, and then establish a good rtionship with the generals, civil servants in the camp, and the noble families in the northwest."


    Xu Liu responded obediently: "Yes, my son knows, please don''t worry dad."


    The northwest is the prosperous ce of the Xu family, and he is the heir to the Xu family. If he wants to inherit the Xu family, he must hold everything in the northwest in his hands.


    "It''s good that you know the severity." Xu You stood up and said, "Think about it carefully ande out after the confinement period is over."


    Although Xu You loves Xu Liu, he will not release Xu Liu early in order to make Xu Liu sessful.


    Xu Liu felt a little unhappy, but he still responded obediently: "Yes, my son understands."


    Then he asked: "Dad, Brother Qin didn''t suspect anything, did he? My son also wanted to go to his guardhouse to have a look before and get along with him, but we can''t let him hate his son."


    Xu You said: "He doesn''t know that dad has already wiped your tail clean."


    Xu Liu was happy when he heard this and said with a smile: "Thank you, dad. My son will no longer be reckless in the future and will take his time. He will definitely win over this fierce general and hold it in his hands!"


    Xu You nodded: "Well, don''t make any more mistakes."


    After saying that, he turned around and went out.


    With a bang, the door of the confinement room closed again, and the whole room fell into darkness again.


    Xu Liu was so angry that he took out a knife and stabbed the ground in front of him, cursing in his heart: Waste, waste, Lin Youzhi and Zhuang Liang are both waste, they can''t do such a small thing well, when he goes out, he will definitely make people He assassinated Zhuang Liang and let out such a bad breath!

 Chapter 1909: Eighteen taels of silver

    Chapter 1909: Eighteen taels of silver


    Chapter 1909 Eighteen taels of silver


    At the outer gate of Changliang Guard, the Grizzly Guard people were begging the Xiao family who blocked them: "Please, gentlemen, let us send water in. If the water cannot be sent in, we will be in trouble when we go back."


    Qian Qinghe held his son with one hand and pointed at the people of Grizzly Bear Guard with one hand, his chin almost raised to the sky, and sneered: "Heh, I don''t care whether you are cheating or not, but you want to enter the gate of our Changliang Guard." , not that easy!


    Brother Gui followed the example of his father, waving his little hands at the Grizzly Guard people and shouting: "Yeah!"


    Qian Qingqing said, "Did you see that even my son is not allowed in? Get out of here. Our leader, Liang Wei, is not short of water now."


    Xiao Chenggong put one hand behind his back, stood up like a county magistrate, pointed at them and asked: "Did you realize your mistake? It''s a pity that you Grizzly Bear Guards bullied people too much before, and now youe to beg us. It''s toote, we have a long way to go." Wei is no longer short of water."


    Yeah! Brother Gui is at the age when he is learning to speak, and he would just say something like that when adults say something.


    Xiao Cheng raised his cloak, with the shrewdness of a businessman in his eyes. He nced at Mr. Tian Qi of the Grizzly Guard and revealed the news to him: "We have bought Tianhuai Vige. Where is the old well? Now every day There is endless water, and your water is worthless now."


    Tian Zongqi was shocked when he heard this: "What? What did Mr. Xiao say? You bought a vige, is it true? That costs a lot of money."


    Xiao Chengju was unhappy after hearing this. He looked at Mr. Tian and said, "What do you mean by this? Do you think we can''t afford it? My cousin-inw''s family is very rich. Do rich people understand? Let alone buying a small vige. Its no problem to buy two more!


    "Second brother, what are you talking about?" Uncle Qin walked towards the outer gate of the guard house. When he heard Xiao Chengju''s words getting more and more outrageous, he scolded him and said to Mr. Tian Qi: "Tianhuai Vige is a deserted vige. Because of the bandits, As for Tucun, no one has dared to live there or go there for a long time, and because the vige is small and it is a small mountain vige, it doesnt cost two hundred taels of silver to buy it.


    Your brother was very happy when he saw his grandpaing. He stretched out his little hand towards him and shouted: "Yeah, yeah, hug~"


    Uncle Qin smiled and stretched out his hand to pick up your brother. His hands were much heavier than before, and there was fat on his little face. He was very happy: "Our brother is getting fat."


    Zongqi Tian was also shocked by what Uncle Qin said earlier: "Mrs. Qin really... bought a small mountain vige."


    Uncle Qin said: "There is nothing we can do about it. We have no well in the guardhouse, but there is an old well in the small mountain vige. We can only buy it."


    Well, these words made Mr. Tian Qi''s face burn with embarrassment... Chang Liang Wei would go to buy a small mountain vige a day away because he was embarrassed by Grizzly Wei.


    "So Mr. Tian Qi, you didn''t give us water before, and now you are sending water. It''s really hard for us to ept it." Uncle Qin said with a troubled face. As soon as he finished speaking, the conversation changed and he looked at Mr. Tian Qi. Said: "Let''s do this. One tael of silver and one cart of water, twenty carts in total. You have worked so hard to bring it. I will give you a discount. Just give us eighteen taels of silver. As long as we give you the silver, we will Let you bring water in."


    Not to mention the people of the Grizzly Guard, thepanymander Liang Wei and the gatekeepers were all shocked... Good guy, he is worthy of being a hob meat uncle, he made such scoundrel remarks as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "I admire you, I admire you, father-inw, you are really a role model for my son-inw!" After Qian Qinghe was shocked, he almost knelt down in front of Uncle Qin. He looked at his father-inw''s brain. He was smarter than them. He could think of something in the blink of an eye. Then a good idea to make moneyes: "Second brother, what are you still doing? Go and collect the money!"


    Xiao Chengju immediately walked towards Mr. Tian Qi, stretched out his hand, and said with a smile: "Mr. Tian Qi, a total of eighteen taels of silver, bring it." He then said: "Don''t think it''s too much, the well in Tianhuai Vige hasn''t been cleaned yet. At that time, we bought water and food from Tangjiazhuangzi, and each cart cost one tael of silver. We bought nearly a hundred carts of water, which cost a hundred taels of silver."


    You Grizzly Bear Guards have to make up the money for us, do you understand? !


    Tian Zongqi understood, but he cried because of the rare opportunity: "Master Xiao, we are all poor soldiers, we really don''t have so much money... and Zhuang Liang, our former Qianhu has been demoted, We threw them away to make small gs. Our new Qianhu is Shi Sanzhong, and he is still fighting against the army in Du Chonggou. It was he who sent us a message back, asking us to deliver water to you."


    He looked at Uncle Qin again and begged: "Uncle Qin family, please have mercy on us. Our rtives all live in Grizzly Guard. If we don''t do the work ordered by Xin Qianhu, we will not only be in trouble. If we fail, we may be transferred away, and then our rtives will have to follow us around, and they will not be able to live an happy life!"


    Uncle Qin sneered: "Now do you know that you are pitiful? When our rtives in the guard house had no water to drink, and even the children only had half a bowl of water every day, how could you have pity on us?!"


    this?


    Tian Zongqi was so shocked that he was speechless... When Zhuang Liang asked Chai Zongqi''s brothers to embarrass the Grizzly Guards, they all knew about it, but they did not stop them at the time, nor did they secretly send a message to General Jiang, and they also I once saw a y.


    "Uncle Qin family, we know we were wrong, and we will never let our colleagues bully other guards again... We have changed thousands of families, and it is really difficult for the old people who are left now. Please look at us For the sake of supporting our family, please forgive us for once and let us send water in." Tian Zongqi begged.


    When Uncle Qin saw this, he felt a little pity for Mr. Tian Qi, but he was also very angry... If Duke Wei and the Marquis were still in the northwest, it would have been impossible for this kind of deliberate embarrassment to their colleagues to happen!


    What are you here for?


    You are here to fight the bandits and protect the people. If you dont unite to fight against the army, how dare you fight among yourself!


    Chat-tat-tat, a powerful and neat sound of horse hooves came. Everyone looked around and saw a group of horses running towards Changliang Wei.


    "Ah ah ah, the bandits areing, run!" Qian Qinghe was frightened to death. He grabbed Uncle Qin and dragged him to the guardhouse. He also said to Mr. Tian Qi: "Hurry up and stop him. They, stop them and we will forgive you!


    Forgive you idiot!


    Uncle Qin: "Are you blind? Can''t you see the military g? It''s the Qin g and the Changliang g. Those are your cousin''s soldiers. Why are you running away!"


    "Huh? Are they my cousin''s soldiers?" Qian Qinghe stopped and looked back at the galloping soldiers and horses. The man at the head was full of evil spirits. He was his cheap cousin who was always ready to kill people.


    Then theres no need to run.


    But


    "Father-inw, if my cousin knew that we were embarrassing the Grizzly Guard people and defrauding them of eighteen taels of silver, he wouldn''t pick up a knife and chop us, right?" Qian Qinghe was very scared and asked in a low voice, hiding like a thief. Go behind Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin was so angry that he grabbed his ear and cursed: "You unfilial thing, what do you want to do? If your cousin really kills someone with a knife, you still want to use me as a shield to block the knife." ?

 Chapter 1910: eat meat

    Chapter 1910: eat meat


    Chapter 1910 Eating Meat


    It hurts, it hurts, father-inw, please stop twisting, your ears will fall off if you twist them any more! Qian Qinghe broke Uncle Qins hand and begged for mercy. When he saw that Uncle Qin wouldnt let go, he stabbed his armpit instead.


    Uncle Qin was attacked by a surprise attack and almost knocked down his brother Qian. He hurriedly released his hand that was twisting Qian Qinghe''s ears, hugged his brother tightly, then quickly raised his foot and kicked Qian Qinghe, causing Qian Qinghe to fall. The dog gnawed on the mud: "Something of unknown weight almost threw your son."


    Brother Gui clenched his little fist and celebrated towards the money: "Yeah, yeah, daddy, bad!"


    "Bah, bah, bah, you stinky boy, you can onlyugh at me just because your grandpa loves you." Qian Qinghe spat out the slushie in his mouth, scolded your brother, andined: "Father-inw, you The kick was too heavy and it stained my new coat, and I want to wear it until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month."


    No, there are still about twenty days before the Chinese New Year. Are you nning not to wash your coat for more than a month?


    Tian Zongqi looked at them and listened to Qian Qing''s words of congrattions. He suddenly felt sympathy for Qin Qianhu. With such a rtive, it was... hard not to be angry to death.


    But he didn''t dare to dy. Seeing that Qin Sang and the others were approaching the gate, he quickly led his troops to kneel on the roadside and shouted: "Qin Qianhu, please ept the water from the Grizzly Guard!"


    Qin Sang had seen them a long time ago. He tightened the reins and the horses neighed suddenly. After kicking their front hooves in the air a few times, theynded heavily: "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    With a cold look, he stabbed Tian Zongqi and the others, making Tian Zongqi and the others tremble. They did not dare to lie orin about the fact that they had received orders from Shi Qianhu to deliver water to Chang Liang Wei. I told you.


    He apologized again: "What happened some time ago was all the fault of General Jiang. He failed to report what Zhuang Liang did to General Jiang in ordance with military regtions. General Jiang and others did not report what they knew. I hope you..."


    "If you want to excuse yourself, go to General Jiang." Qin Sang interrupted Mr. Tian Qi and said, "Since Shi Qianhu asked you to bring the water, we will ept it."


    Zhuang Liang''s matter has been settled. Now Grizzly Wei Qianhu is Shi Sanzhong. He will not me Shi Sanzhong for what Zhuang Liang did.


    When General Tian Qi saw that Qin Sang agreed to collect the water, he was relieved and quickly thanked him: "Thank you Qin Qianhu!"


    However, Qin Sang did not let Mr. Tian Qi and otherse in, but said to Ye Dakou behind him: "Test the water, ept it if there is no problem."


    After saying this, he galloped towards the guard post.


    Xie Cheng and others followed closely behind, and soon entered the guard post. The speed of the cavalry running set off a gust of wind, which blew the money to congratte them, making them shiver.


    Qian Qingheined: "Father-inw, my cousin treats us too badly. He doesn''t even look at us."


    Uncle Qin said: "He didn''t punish us, so you can have fun secretly."


    Speaking, he winked at Xiao Chengju.


    Xiao Chengju immediately came over and said to Mr. Tian: "Did you see that? My cousin''s face is not very good. It shows that he still has resentment towards you old people of the Grizzly Guard... Mr. Tian, it''s really not easy for you." Come on, two taels of silver, lets put in a few nice words for you when we have dinner with my cousin tonight, so that he wont bear any grudge against you old Grizzly Guard people.


    One of the soldiers was shocked: "Qin Qianhu will still eat with you?"


    Didnt Qin Qianhu hate the Xiao family the most?


    And Qin Qianhu didn''t even look at you just now. With such a bad rtionship, you still want to extort our money!


    Xiao Chengju was angry: "What do you mean? Mr. Tian Qi, our rtionship is still not on good terms?"


    Tian Zongqi hurriedly apologized: "Master Xiao, please don''t be angry. I''m a soldier who can''t speak... It''s two taels of silver, right? We''ll give it to you right now. I hope you can put in a good word with Qin Qianhu."


    Since the King of Hell is so troubled by the little devil, I will sacrifice the two taels of silver to this little devil from the Xiao family. I just hope that after they receive the money, they will not speak ill of them in front of Qin Qianhu.


    Tian Zongqi''s group of people collected two taels of silver and gave it to Xiao Chengju. Xiao Chengju happily epted the money and gave it to Uncle Qin, showing off: "Dad, I got it, I must be great."


    Uncle Qin nodded: "Well, not bad, better than your elder brother."


    Xiao Chenggong was unconvinced: "Dad, my second brother is just a bastard. I have studied and will be an official in the future. I will not do such a thing like him!"


    Being aloof is a problem, you have to change it. Uncle Qin put away the money and said to Mr. Tian Qi: Remember the lesson, and dont help the tyrants do evil again in the future.


    After saying that, he hugged your brother, called the men of the Xiao family, and returned to the inner perimeter of the guardhouse.


    When they returned to the residence inside the guardhouse, the entire residence was in a state of excitement, because the old wife-inw was happily saying: "Your Excellency is back. Madam has given an order to kill a pig. All the guardsmen will be killed tonight." Eat meat!


    "What? Let''s kill pigs and eat meat tonight? Madam Bao, are these true or false? You''re not trying to trick us, are you?" Qian Qinghe wiped his saliva and ran to ask his wife.


    The old wife said: "This is an order just given by the madam, and the madam has always been generous, how can she still deceive others?"


    He frowned again and said, "Have you chopped back the firewood today? If you don''t chop enough firewood, your family''s meat will be deducted."


    "No, Mrs. Bao, let''s chop it up right now. Don''t cut off the meat!" Qian Qingqing was also the best at it. He ran directly to the outer gate of the guardhouse, pointed at Tian Zongqi and the others and said: "Tian Zongqi,e on, let''s The guard has a job for you to do."


    After he exined the matter, Mr. Tianqi frowned and said, "Why are we suddenly asked to go to Changliang Mountain to cut firewood? Is it Qin Qianhu''s order?"


    Cousin Qin had already said that the Xiao family was not allowed to use his name to deceive others, so Qian Qinghe did not dare to admit it and only asked angrily: "You have done something sorry for our health center, and now you are asked to chop firewood but you refuse." Yes, do you want to do it or not? If not, get out and donte tomorrow!


    Gang gan gan, Ill let them chop firewood right now. Mr. Tian Qi was afraid of the Xiao family and thought that it wouldnt be troublesome for them to chop ten loads of firewood for the twenty or so people, so he hurriedly made arrangements.


    Qian Qinghe was so happy that he went back happily to tell the Xiao family about it, and received a lot of praise from the Xiao family.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were sending Xie Cheng and his wife out. After hearing about this, they were a little speechless. However, today was a good day, and the person who had the money to celebrate was an old member of the Grizzly Guard, so they did not punish the Xiao family.


    "Brother and sister Qin, thank you for taking care of Zhenniang and our big port guards during this period. Thank you very much." Xie Cheng was extremely grateful to Gu Jinli and his wife. They really helped them a lot. If it weren''t for them, he and Zhenniang would not be able to do anything. Long dead.


    Ji Zhenniangined: "It''s already afternoon, can''t we stay one more night? Why are we leaving in such a hurry?"


    Qin Sang ignored her words and only said to Xie Cheng: "Brother Xie, there is no need to be polite. It''s gettingte. You should go back quickly."


    He wants to be alone with Xiaoyu and doesnt want to spend too much time socializing.


    Xie Cheng smiled, understanding what Qin Sang meant, and said, "Well, let''s leave now."


    After he put Ji Zhenniang into the carriage, he took his soldiers and horses and left with the servants.


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and returned to the house where he lived. As soon as he entered the main room, he closed the door. He turned around and hugged Gu Jinli into his arms. He held her face and kissed her fiercely, eagerly absorbing her taste. He murmured between her lips: "Xiaoyu, I miss you so much~"

 Chapter 1911: Take advantage

    Chapter 1911: Take advantage


    Chapter 1911 Taking Advantage


    Gu Jinli smiled, bit him, and asked, "How much do you want?"


    How much do you want?


    Qin Sang picked her up and walked to the back room.


    Gu Jinli was stunned and said hurriedly: "I understand, I understand, you don''t need to demonstrate."


    Qin Sang smiled and lowered his head to kiss her: "Do you really understand? But I think Xiaoyu doesn''t understand it very well yet."


    When he uttered thest word, he had already entered the back room, turned around and pressed her against the wall, leaned over and continued to kiss her... His kiss was full of enthusiasm and excitement, but it was just a kiss, and he did not do anything else that would make people blush and make their heart beat. thing.


    After a long time, the long kiss stopped.


    He hugged her softly and looked at her blushing face. He almost couldn''t control himself. He quickly closed his eyes, closed his arms, and hugged her tightly. After more than half a quarter of an hour, he finally recovered: "...Xiaoyu Its a little fox.


    She is like a little rabbit when she is waiting for him toe back quietly, and like a wolf cub when she is angry. But at this time, she is as charming as a fox. She is not allowed to do anything. Just one look at him can make him distracted.


    Gu Jinli said angrily: "Are you scolding me?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "I was praising Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu obviously understood."


    But he always pretends to be confused and deserves punishment.


    He lowered his head and bit her as a punishment.


    Gu Jinli smiled, avoided him and said, "Nonsense, I don''t understand."


    Speaking of pretentious words, she kissed his Adam''s apple, almost tossing him out of control.


    Hmm~ He made an unbearable groan and hugged her tightly: You evil little fox knows how to bully me.


    Gu Jinliy in his arms, poking his ears restlessly with his hand, and asked, "Do you like it?"


    "I like it, I like it very much." Qin Sang replied without any hesitation, hugging her tighter, wanting to press her into his body.


    Gu Jinli smiled, no longer poking him with his hand, but hugged his waist, nestled in his arms, and hugged him.


    Qin Sang felt her hug back, and a smile appeared on his lips. He was so good holding his little fish like this.


    The two hugged each other for a moment, and Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, it''s because I didn''t think well and didn''t arrange the well well, so you suffered."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s such a small thing, do you still need to apologize?"


    But Xiaoyu is suffering. He just wanted her to live the life of a nobledy, but since they got married, she has been running around with him. She finally got to the guardhouse, but someone deliberately cut off the water!


    The more Qin Sang thought about it, the more he regretted it... He was not strong enough. If he could be more powerful, Xiaoyu would not be deliberately embarrassed.


    Gu Jinli said: "Compared to other Qianhudies, my life is quitefortable. And it''s not a drought now. The Grizzly Guard people won''t give us water, so I can go to other ces to get water."


    Heughed at the Grizzly Guard people again: "Thanks to them this time, we were able to buy Tianhuai Vige. I heard that Emperor Jingyuan has agreed to relocate the people. If more people move here, like Tianhuai Vige Such a vige must not be bought or sold, and Tianhuai Vige is too close to the first line of defense. Even if I buy the vige, Xu You may use his rights to take away the vige''snd deed." Close ces are generally controlled by the military.


    "But because the Grizzly Guards didn''t let us fetch water, even though I had bought Tianhuai Vige for almost ten days, no one from Xu You came to ask questions. He must have acquiesced to my purchase of the vige. , we took advantage."


    Buying a vige is not a trivial matter. Thend deed must be registered at the Yamen. It is impossible for Xu You not to know why he did not take care of it. It must be because the Grizzly Guard made a mistake first and Qin Sang has made a contribution again, so it is not easy to embarrass him again. she.


    but


    Qin Sang said: "In addition to these two reasons, there should be another reason to clean up the mess for Xu Liu."


    "Xu Liu? What does this have to do with him?" Gu Jinli asked, and quickly responded: "You mean, he asked Zhuang Liang to deliberately not fetch us water?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, although Zhuang Liang and the others put all the me on Lin Youzhi, saying that Lin Youzhi held a grudge because he lost his guard post and failed to be promoted to deputy general, and asked them to help plot against us, so he vented his anger. But Zhuang Liang and Feng Niao are from a thousand households, and if they can be more than a thousand households, no matter how good their rtionship with their colleagues is, they will never do such childish and stupid revenge."


    They all have brains and want a future, but Lin Youzhi was malicious and scornful of Ji Zhenniang; Zhuang Liang and Feng Ni deliberately cut off the water of the three guards. It was too superficial, and it didn''t look like a n that Qianhu would do. .


    Thousands of households want to plot against someone, at least they will think of a better n and make the calction deeper.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "Why did he do this? Doesn''t he admire you and like you very much like Guo Qiang, and chase you to call you Brother Qin?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "He is different from Guo Qiang. Guo Qiang really admires me and regards me as his brother, but Xu Liu''s love for me is fake. He just wants to win me over and make me loyal to him. It can be seen that I didn''t treat him warmly enough, I guess he wanted to plot against me first and then help me, so that I would be grateful to him and loyal to him wholeheartedly from then on."


    After Qin Sang finished speaking, he told Gu Jinli about an incident in his childhood, which was rted to the eldest brother of the Qin family.


    The eldest brother studied under Mr. Chengfeng and was the eldest son of the Hou family. When he was in the capital, many of his peers would go to make friends with him. One of them had a very high status and was the eldest prince who had been beheaded by Emperor Jingyuan.


    The eldest prince is a few years younger than his eldest brother, so every time he sees his eldest brother, he acts like a little brother and is very clinging to him.


    The eldest brother is the eldest son and has been used to taking care of his younger brothers since he was a child. Therefore, although the eldest prince is clingy, the eldest brother does not resent him.


    What people didnt expect was that the eldest prince actually took advantage of his eldest brother and almost killed the second prince.


    Fortunately, the eldest brother was vignt and maintained a basic wariness towards these princes, so the second prince was not killed.


    After the eldest brother recalled what happened to the second prince in danger, he suspected that it was the eldest prince who had done it. He told his father about the ident that happened to the second prince. His father sent the best secret guards to investigate, and it was quickly found out. It was deliberately designed by the eldest prince.


    The eldest brother was shocked and asked his father: "He has always been very good to me. Every time he looks at me, his eyes are full of admiration. Moreover, he is less than ten years old, and he still shows the innocence of a child. How could he make such a calction?"


    Whats even scarier is


    "Afterwards, he treated me as before, and he cared about the second prince as his younger brother. He cried because the second prince was frightened by the mountain monkey and almost drowned in the hot spring pool... Why is he so good at pretending at such a young age? I was kind to my son and kind to the second prince, but I did this murderous thing behind my back!"


    Seeing that his eldest brother was a little bit shocked, Dad said to him: "Although some people are nice to you, they are often the ones who harm you...Son, don''t take it too seriously. These princes are all like this. They beat up children for the sake of the throne." He started thinking about how to plot against others, and his thoughts were all messed up. He is different from you ordinary children. Don''t take it to heart, just slowly alienate him from now on. Our family will not get involved in the matter of seizing the legitimate son, let them Just figure it out yourself."

 Chapter 1912: Be on guard

    Chapter 1912: Be on guard


    Chapter 1912 Beware


    After hearing this, the elder brother felt much better.


    When Dad saw that his eldest brother was no longer sad, he stared at them and scolded them: "You are not allowed to harm your brothers for the sake of your title. If you dare to have such an idea, I will immediately relinquish the title and tell you to go back to your hometown to farm!"


    The eldest brother and the second brother hurriedly responded, saying that they would definitely not kill their rtives just to fight for the title.


    He was still young at that time and didn''t understand it well, but he was taught by his two brothers to say the same words of promise as them.


    After hearing this, Dad was satisfied and went to roast venison for them happily, saying it was a reward for their sensible behavior.


    It turned out that when he was little, he developed a high fever after eating it. His mother was so frightened and angry that she drove his father to the study to sleep for four days.


    Dad had remembered for a long time that his mother drove him to the study to sleep for four days. When he grew up, he would still me him for this incident. Therefore, he knew that his eldest brother had been taken advantage of by the eldest prince.


    Qin Sang''s face softened when he thought of the past events with his family, but when he thought of the tragic death of his family, his face changed again, and his eyes were filled with pain.


    "I''m not sad." Gu Jinli knew that he was thinking of something bad, so heforted him.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked down at her, his eyes softened again, and a smile appeared on his face: "Don''t be sad, I have a little fish."


    He is no longer alone, but has a little fish that can give him joy, and will have children in the future. The home he lost is slowly being rebuilt.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said something deep in his heart: "Well, I have you too."


    Because of him, she no longer feels like a wandering spirit from another world.


    After a while, she talked about Xu Liu again: "He is so good at pretending, we have to be careful about him."


    He also reminded Qin Sang: "He is very insidious. Be careful when dealing with him. Don''t let him see it. Otherwise, he will hold a grudge in his heart and it will be detrimental to you."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I know how to deal with him and won''t let him feel alienated or ufortable."


    He has learned how to be conceited and submissive to others and knows how to do it.


    He is worried that Xu Liu will be harmful to Xiaoyu, especially now that there is a war and he cannot stay in the guard residence all the time. What if Xu Liues when he is not around... Qin Sang bes more and more worried as he thinks about it.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t worry about this, I know how to use poison. He''d better not plot against me, otherwise I don''t know how he died."


    How can an eleven-year-old kid still be afraid of him?


    Not to mention him, even Xu You could poison him to death if she got anxious!


    "Don''t worry about it, it will cause chaos. I can deal with him." Gu Jinli didn''t want to waste their husband and wife''s time alone for an outsider, so he pulled Qin Sang out of the inner room and onto the kang outside: "You came back in a hurry, you must not have eaten. Lunch, hurry up."


    She opened the food box that was warmed on the fire bed and took out a te of bread, a te of fried bean sprouts, and a bowl of egg soup: "Eat these first to fill your stomach, and we will eat meat in the evening."


    Qin Sang''s eyes deepened when he heard this. He leaned over and kissed the corner of her mouth: "Xiaoyu said that a married couple only eats meat. I will wait for Xiaoyu at night."


    Boom~


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red and he said angrily: "I''m talking about eating meat seriously, not that, do you understand?"


    Qin Sang looked at her and said seriously: "It is also an extremely serious matter for a husband and wife to be together."


    Ouch, get out!


    Gu Jinli picked up a noodle cake and stuffed it into his mouth: "Eat!"


    Qin Sang smiled, Xiaoyu''s angry look was so cute... She always liked to tease him, but little did he know that he also liked to tease her. "Hurry up and eat." Gu Jinli red at him, grabbed his other hand, and felt his pulse. After seeing that there was nothing wrong with his body, he waspletely relieved.


    Qin Sang went to the guard post next to Duchonggou on the first day he arrived at the guard station. He had not yet inspected Changliang Guard thoroughly. He went out after eating and asked Yao Baihu to lead the way, inspecting the defensive traps in both the light and dark areas of the guard station. .


    But Chang Liang Wei was too big, and he patrolled until dark before he could barely inspect the inner perimeter of the residence. As for the outer perimeter of the guardhouse, he would not be able to patrol until tomorrow.


    We need to send people to the Changliang Mountain side to keep an eye on it. We cant ignore it. Qin Sang told Yao Baihu.


    Yao Baihu: "Yes, sir Qianhu, don''t worry, the general has sent people to set up three tents there as sentries, and they will be guarded day and night."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, you are very thoughtful."


    However, Changliang Mountain is too big, and three sentry posts may not be enough. He still has to go and take a look again tomorrow.


    "Let''s go back. Everyone is happy to have meat in the guard house tonight." Qin Sang nced towards the camp where he lived, and saw that the lights were brightly lit there, and there were faint bursts ofughter. It should be The meat is stewed and they are dividing the meat happily.


    Ouch, go back and eat meat! The young soldiers cheered when they heard this, and they were d that they were following Qin Sang.


    The master of Qianhu is very good at leading troops, but his wife has money, medicine, and food. When other guard posts are still short of food and medicine, they can eat stewed meat!


    Yao Baihu was so happy to see them, so he said: "The defense line is heavy, even if you are happy, you have to be careful not to be tricked."


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded loudly, their joy not diminishing at all, and followed Qin Sang to his residence to kill meat and eat it.


    Qin Sang rode his horse back to the house.


    "Uncle Qin!" Xiao Pingxi stood in front of the house waiting with a torch. After hearing the sound of horse hooves, he hurried over. Remembering Gu Jinli''s words, he quickly stopped to avoid being hit by the horse.


    Qin Sang had reined in his horse and came over, took his hand and said, "You are hungry, let''s go into the house to eat."


    Behind him, the horses were led by people from Daqing to the stable to feed fodder.


    Xiao Ping was delighted to be held by Qin Sang. He shook his head and said, "I''m not hungry yet. I ate half a pancake when I came here."


    Second Aunt Gu was always afraid that he would be hungry, so she would leave something for him to eat. Some time ago, when the water supply was tight, Aunt Gu would also leave an extra half a bowl of water for him, but asked him not to tell anyone, saying that everyone suffers from inequality, and everyone else suffers from it. If you have it when you don''t have it, you will make people dissatisfied and even jealous.


    "We''re back, the food is ready,e and eat." Gu Jinli sat on the kang in the room, waved to them who had just entered the room, and teased Xiao Pingxi: "You have to watch us eat meat again, don''t Im so greedy.


    Xiaoping said happily: "I have fragrant eggs to eat, so I won''t cry greedily."


    Gu Jinli was quite disappointed: "It''s too big to tease. Forget it, I''ll tease little brother Gui another day. He''s greedy and starts crying after teasing me."


    Gu Jinli liked Brother Gui very much and talked a lot about her teasing Brother Gui at the dinner table.


    Xiao Pingxi has heard it many times and no longer likes it, but Qin Sang likes it, especially the way she looks so excited when she talks about the wonderful parts.


    He was looking a little fascinated, but Gu Jinli red at him: "What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat. It''s cold. If you don''t hurry up, the food will get cold."


    Speaking of food, Gu Jinli added: "By the way, next time you go to the Du Chonggou sentry post, remember to tell the soldiers to look for them during patrols. Are there any medicinal materials or nts that have never been seen before? If you see them, If you dont know the nts, remember to dig them up and show them to me. Maybe you can discover something new and useful.


    This is how the earlier pus-pulling grass and snake balm were discovered.

 Chapter 1913: nice one

    Chapter 1913: nice one


    Chapter 1913 Good stuff


    "Okay, I will tell them." Qin Sang remembered the benefits of pus-pulling grass and snake balm grass, and also remembered what she said. All things grow on the earth, and there are many things growing in ces we don''t know. These things may be poisonous or poisonous. Very useful, so if you find new things, don''t be afraid, don''t think they are weird, just get them back first.


    Xiao Pingxi also raised the spoon and said: "Second Aunt Gu, I told Xiao Yantai and the others to look at the ground when collecting firewood and take it back if they find something new."


    "Good boy." Gu Jinli smiled, picked up a chicken leg and waved it in front of him: "Want to eat it? It''s very fragrant, much better than eggs."


    Xiao Pingxi turned away with the bowl in hand, hummed twice, and said: "Second Aunt Gu is so childish, and I''m not greedy. There''s no point in teasing me!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, no, you are very greedy, its just that you can bear it.


    Also, where am I naive? You are obviously too sensible.


    She turned her hand and the chicken legs fell into Qin Sang''s bowl: "Xiaoping likes it or not, let me eat it for you. I''ve already eaten a lot of chicken."


    Qin Sang had told Aunt Tao to stew chicken soup with half a chicken and the ginseng given by Brother Luo. Xiaoyu could have chicken soup before falling asleep, so he nodded, ate the chicken legs, and turned Xiao Pingxi He came over and faced the dining table: "Eat well."


    "Oh." Xiaoping agreed happily, his eyes couldn''t help but fall on Qin Sang''s unfinished chicken, and he swallowed... Oooh, in fact, he is also greedy for meat, but he has to honor his mother and cannot eat it. Meat!


    Gu Jinli looked funny. After finishing the meal, he gave him a piece of red date candy: "Eat it, it''s good for your health."


    Xiao Pingxi cannot eat meat now, but he has suffered a lot since he was born. His health is not good, so he has to use other things to supplement his food.


    "Thank you, Aunt Gu!" Xiao Pingxi was very happy, but he didn''t eat it and wanted to take it back to brother Wen Rong and Xiao Yantai.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was going to take it back and share it with his friends, so he gave him a few more pieces: "I can only give you so much. The remaining candies should be reserved for blessing candies during the Chinese New Year."


    "Hitting lucky candies?!" Xiao Pingxi was very excited. He dragged Gu Jinli and asked with bright eyes: "Second Aunt Gu, I heard from Brother Yi thatst year Brother Wujin made a lot of lucky candies. There was a whole bag of them for the Chinese New Year. Is it really possible to have several bags of candy for children to eat?


    It sounds like a dream, its candy, very expensive.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s true, a few bags of candies are too few. If you were in the south, every household would hang a bag of lucky candies at the door during the Chinese New Year. As long as they are children, no matter which vige they are from, they can go and get lucky candies. Once you get there, its yours.


    "Wow, really, you are so rich!" Xiao Pingxi was extremely envious. He wished that it was the Chinese New Year and he would go to every house to get lucky candies... If he got too many, he would leave one pack for Aunt Gu and sell the rest. Exchange money.


    Seeing that he was so happy, Gu Jinli felt a little sad thinking about his experiences since birth, and said to him: "Don''t be envious, I will leave you a bag of candy when the timees. No matter if you get lucky candy or not, you will still have candy." eat."


    Xiao Ping was happy or not: "No, no, I want to make the lucky candies myself, and Aunt Gu doesn''t have to leave them for me."


    Gu Jinli used his hands topare his height: "You are so short, what if I don''t leave room for you and you can''t hit him?"


    "I will definitely be able to hit it. I am even taller than before." Xiao Pingxi has not hit Futang yet, so he must hit it himself.


    Qin Sang took the cloak from the kang, put it on him, tied it with a belt and said, "It''s done, you can wear it yourself."


    He put the hat on him again, and stuffed the bag with the bread into him: "It''s gettingte, go back quickly, the child must sleep more, otherwise he will die early." This is what the second brother used to scare him, but now he Used to scare Xiao Pingxi.


    "Liar, I don''t believe it." Xiao Pingxi retorted, but he was very sensible and did not stay any longer. Xiaoji took him to find Daqing, and then was escorted back to the camp where he lived by people from Daqing, where he slept with Wen Rong and the others. .


    As for Erqing, he followed Ji Zhenniang and his wife back to Dabu Guard during the day. He will continue to protect Ji Zhenniang for a while and will not return until Ji Zhenniangpletely takes over Dabu Guard.


    "The chicken soup is ready. Xiaoyu has a bowl. I''m going to take a bath." After Qin Sang handed the chicken soup to Gu Jinli, he took a change of clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Just after eating, Gu Jinli couldn''t drink the chicken soup, so he asked Grandma Tao to put the chicken soup in a food box, put it on the kang, cover it with a quilt to keep warm, while he took out his ount book to read.


    This ount book was made by Yang Tao. After it waspleted, it was shown to Aunt Yu before it was given to her. Therefore, she no longer needed to do the ounting. She only needed to read it once to know the expenses and ie during this period. .


    Recently, she spent a lot of money buying water for the vige. However, when she was at the gathering ce in Mu County, she exchanged the bean sprout recipe for a batch of supplies with Mrs. Bai and made a lot of money. Now she has both supplies and money. It is rtively sufficient.


    but


    The health center has insufficient manpower. A group of soldiers and rtives will be assigned before or after the new year. At that time, the expenditure will increase and the stored materials will be doubled.


    "It is better to make more money and save more food." After Gu Jinli said this, he praised Yang Tao again: "Carang Tao is a capable person. Not only is he good at cooking, good at boxing and kicking, he also understands medicine, and he can also do ounting. The two celebrations are as good as each other."


    Xiaoji was stimted by Xuguo''s ability. Recently, in addition to making medicine with Qingpu, he also took time to do ounting and practice boxing every day. He was much more motivated than before.


    Mama Tao smiled and said, "That girl Yang Tao is really powerful. Grandma Yan taught her well."


    Aunt Yan is Aunt Yu. She has taught Yang Tao all her life skills, and they were in a bandit vige before. Luo Ying requires women to also know how to fight and defend themselves, so Yang Tao and the others have learned fist and kick, but Yang Tao can still learn it. Very nice one.


    He added: "Madam, let''s watch first."


    Mother Tao got up and went to the back room to make beds for Gu Jinli and the others.


    After finishing the paving, he took Xiaoji and Sanqing and left.


    "What are you drawing?" Qin Sang came out of the shower, checked the doors and windows, and walked towards Gu Jinli. He saw that she was drawing an iron pir on the paper. There were circles on both ends of the iron pir. He asked curiously. road.


    Gu Jinli pointed to the circles at both ends of the iron pir and said: "This is a removable iron pir for iron drills... The well in Dabuwei is being drilled deeper and deeper, and water hase out, but the water thates out is still there. It wasn''t enough, so I had to drill another ten feet or so. But it''s difficult to drill wells with water out, so I drew this, hoping that they would drill these iron pirs in Lu''an, and use circles to drill the iron pirs one by one. The roots are connected, so that the iron drill can be lengthened, and people can use the drill to drill to the bottom of thend without diving into the water, and continue to dig wells."


    Qin Sang was overjoyed when he heard this. He picked up the drawing and looked at it. After a moment, he said, "Xiaoyu has drawn something good. It can get us some credit."


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "What did you say?"

 Chapter 1914: poisoned

    Chapter 1914: poisoned


    Chapter 1914: Poisoned


    Qin Sang said: "The Rong people are digging tunnels towards us. Although Xu You has ordered wooden pirs to be built under Duchong ditch to stop the Rong people from digging tunnels. But over time, the wooden pirs will rot. If there is such a nt an iron drill that can be lengthened. If you find ten soldiers and use the iron drill to dig into the ground, you can find out whether the soldiers are digging tunnels underground."


    Other than that


    It can be presented to the court. The Ministry of Industry can use it to detect the situation in the moat, or it can be used by the people to dig wells. There are many benefits. Reporting it will be credit.


    but


    If Xiaoyu is willing, report it. If Xiaoyu is not willing, we will keep it ourselves.


    This is something Xiaoyu made, and she has the final say on how to dispose of it.


    Gu Jinli: "Of course I present it in exchange for credit. This is an iron drill. We can only keep it to dig wells. Once we finish drilling, it will be useless. If we submit it, we can exchange it for credit and supplies. How great. "


    She urged him: "Hurry up and write the paperwork. I''ll ask Lu''an and the others to quickly drill out this extended iron drill. When the timees, submit the iron drill together with the paperwork in exchange for credit."


    Qin Sang saw her excited face, as if countless supplies had been ced in front of her, and smiled: "There is no need to rush this matter. You can report it in two days."


    Now he has more urgent things to do.


    Qin Sang took the brush in her hand, picked her up and walked to the back room.


    Gu Jinli was shocked... This, this is going to happen.


    "When Xiaoyu talked about brother Xiaogui, his face was filled with joy and envy, which shows that he likes children very much." Qin Sang looked at her and smiled: "Don''t envy other people''s families, let''s have one."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head to kiss her, pressed her on the kang covered with soft quilts, and soon stripped her naked.


    Gu Jinli suddenly felt empty and felt a chill: "It''s a bit cold~"


    "It will get hot in a moment." Qin Sang kissed her, put her hands around his neck, and asked her to hug him tightly... And he was right. It didn''t take long for Gu Jinli to be tormented by him until his whole body was hot. stand up.


    He was hotter than her. It was as if she was holding a piece of red-hot iron. She shrank from the heat and involuntarily pushed away his ming body.


    But he didn''t allow it. He hugged her tighter and said with eagerness and dominance in his voice: "Give it to me!"


    Giving birth to a baby is an extremely physically demanding job, or so Gu Jinli thinks... She is already very powerful, but every time she is tortured, her whole body bes limp and she has no strength in her hands.


    Sleep well, little fish, theres no need to get up in a hurry, Ill do the work for today.


    Drowsily, when Gu Jinli heard this sentence, he said "Yeah". Then, he felt someone kissing him, and he just got angry... Didn''t he say he was going to help me with work? Why are you still fooling around?


    Qin Sang held her hand that was pushing him, smiled and kissed her closed eyes: "Xiaoyu looks very attractive now~"


    Lazy and soft, her face is rosy, like an attractive fruit that makes people want to swallow her.


    Gu Jinli was so sleepy that he could no longer hear what he was saying and fell into a deep sleep.


    By the time she was full of sleep, it was already afternoon and she was alone in the back room. She stretched outfortably and yawned.


    "Madam, are you awake? Are you hungry? Do you have chicken soup?" Sanqing was a good and conscientious guard. He was sitting by the door of the inner room. After hearing the sound, he asked Gu Jinli through the door.


    This was not the first time such a conversation had urred. Gu Jinli would not be shocked again and said, "But I want to drink porridge."


    I just woke up and cant drink the chicken soup.


    Sanqing: "There is also rice porridge. I asked Sister Yang Tao to cook it. But as you said, you have to eat rice porridge and drink chicken soup. Madam is tired and needs to take a supplement."


    Bang bang, when Gu Jinli heard this, he punched the bed twice in anger. Damn Qin Mu, how could you leave such words behind? Wait for me. When youe back, I will beat you. Sanqing heard the sound and asked, "What''s wrong, madam? Are you angry?"


    He added: "By the way, my lord has left you a letter and said to put it under your pillow. Madam, please take a look."


    Left her a letter?


    Gu Jinli went to turn over his pillow and saw a letter.


    There are two people drawn on the letter, one male and one female. The male is Qin Sang, who is bowing and handing her a wooden stick. Next to it is written a sentence: The little fish is not angry,e back and let you beat it.


    Gu Jinliughed out loud and cursed: "Childish."


    She put the painting away and put it in a box... It was full of paintings he gave her, and Gu Jinli''s favorite was the painting of them hugging each other under a tree, surrounded by four children.


    "Madam, are you asleep again?" Sanqing asked in a low voice when he saw that there was no movement in the back room for a long time.


    Gu Jinli replied: "No, I''m full from sleep, so I''ll get up now."


    As he said that, he got up...well, I''m a little tired, so I''d better lie down for a while.


    Gu Jinli squinted for more than a quarter of an hour before getting up to wash and dress.


    Sanqing had alreadyid out the food. When he saw Gu Jinliing out, he said, "Madam, hurry up and eat. It''s delicious."


    Gu Jinli looked at the thick rice porridge, chicken soup, and two flour pancakes, and moved his index finger to sweep everything into his stomach.


    Sanqing was shocked. He looked at her belly and asked, "Madam, do you want my ve to rub your belly?"


    Gu Jinli waved his hand: "No, your wife can handle this amount of food."


    Sanqing nodded in agreement and said sincerely: "Madam''s appetite is indeed rtivelyrge."


    You can eat than them, but recently have kept food. The wife usually saves eaten. It is estimated that the adult is back. I am happy and eat it once ... The wife has a habit, and I will eat more when I am happy.


    Gu Jinli chatted with Sanqing for a while, and then took out the ount book to look at it.


    After reading it, he practiced Jiujijutsu twice to stretch his body, and then went to the yard with the knife: "Sanqing, here are a few moves."


    "Here ites!" Sanqing was very excited. The happiest thing for her every day was to fight with the madam. The madam knew some very useful sword skills. Fighting with the madam could improve her sword skills.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two knives struck each other, sparks of fire flew out, and the sharp air stirred up the cold wind, but the two of them did not feel cold, and they fought heartily for half an hour.


    Gu Jinli was the first to stop: "Okay, okay, Sanqing, you are really a bit fierce."


    Sanqing smiled happily: "Madam, do you think this servant has be more powerful? But Sister Daqing said it''s not enough. She needs to be more powerful to protect Madam."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you have indeed be better thanst year."


    The attack became more fierce and methodical, and the strength became much stronger thanst year. When the two swords struck each other, she was shocked to the point of numbness.


    The two were talking when they suddenly heard the sound of horse hoofbeats. Not long after, Qin Sang walked in quickly.


    Im back. Gu Jinli was very happy when he saw Qin Sang. It could be seen that his expression was not right, so he asked quickly: Whats wrong? What happened?


    Qin Sang said: "Xiao Yantai ate Guimingshu and was poisoned. Ye Dakou is saving him, but the poison of Guimingshu is difficult to detoxify. I''m afraid Ye Dakou can''t detoxify it, so I''ll take you to show Xiao Yantai."


    Uncle Mutong was over at Tianhuai Vige and not at the guardhouse, so Xiaoyu had to go out.

 Chapter 1915: it is food

    Chapter 1915: it is food


    Chapter 1915 It is food


    "The little inkstone is poisoned? What is the ghost potato?" Gu Jinli asked as he rushed into the house and took his medicine box: "Come on, take me to take a look."


    "It''s a poison that grows underground. It''s rare. I didn''t expect it to be found on Changliang Mountain." Qin Sang took the medicine box, took Gu Jinli''s hand, and quickly walked out of the courtyard.


    After Qin Sang got on his horse, he pulled Gu Jinli onto the horse and ran towards the pharmacy tent.


    Many people have gathered outside the pharmacy tent. Dou Chengzi, Bao Fukang and other rtives'' children are all surrounding the tent, waiting anxiously.


    Wen Rong was kneeling outside the tent... It was all his fault. He didn''t want to harm Xiao Yantai. He was just angry that Xiao Yantai took Mrs. Qin''s words as an imperial edict. As soon as he found Guimingshu, he was like a treasure and kept asking him , what is this, is it food, or a life-saving medicinal material?


    He was annoyed by the question, so he replied to Xiao Yantai: "You will know how many you have eaten," he said.


    Xiao Yantai saw that the ghost potato looked a bit like a white potato. After hesitating for a while, he actually ate it, but something happened.


    Xiao Pingxi was in the pharmacy tent and cried worriedly: "Xiao Yantai, don''t die, my second aunt ising soon, she will definitely save you, woo woo woo..."


    Xiao Yantai had a terrible stomachache. She was curled up with nausea and vomiting. She had to take the time to say herst words to Xiao Pingxi: "Ooooooo, brother Pingxi, don''t cry, vomit... If I die, after you see my father, tell me He...I like him very much...I''m not angry at all that he lost me...vomit..."


    "Xiao inkstone, stop talking. If you talk anymore, you will vomit to death... No, no, you won''t die. My second aunt will definitely save you!" Xiao Pingxi wiped his tears and knelt down next to the small inkstone, crying.


    Ye Dakou also said: "Little inkstone, be obedient and stop talking."


    The little inkstone nodded and stopped talking, but kept vomiting.


    After a while, he opened his mouth wide and kept inhaling, but more air came out and less air came in, and it became difficult to breathe.


    Ye Dakou was shocked and shouted outside the camp: "Is the smelly potion here?!"


    Here ites, here ites! Several soldiers who were studying medicine with Ye Dakou rushed in with wooden barrels and a batch of smelly potion in it. It was smelly and fishy, and the smell of it made people sick.


    Ye Dakou: Give it to him.


    Xiao Yantai thought it was urine and didn''t want to drink it, but he had difficulty breathing and had to rely on his mouth to breathe and had no mouth to speak at all.


    The soldiers hurriedly scooped up the smelly water in the bucket and poured it into the small inkstone.


    Ye Dakou was afraid that the small inkstone would be choked to death, so he asked him to lie on his back in his arms, gave him a ce along his throat, and said to the soldiers: "Fill!"


    After the soldiers drank a gourd of stinking water, they hurriedly shouted: "Stop!"


    He used his hands to hold the small inkstone along his neck to his ribs, so that the air could fall into the small inkstone''s lungs, so that the small inkstone would not suffocate to death.


    Ke Xiaoyantai is young, the symptoms of poisoning are more serious, and the symptoms of dyspnea are getting worse and worse.


    There is no other way, Ye Dakou can only transfer Qi to the small inkstone ording to the Qi transfer method mentioned by Huo Jinli.


    After taking three breaths, he immediately ordered the soldiers: "Continue to pour the smelly water."


    The soldiers hurriedly poured anotherdle of smelly water into the small inkstone.


    When Gu Jinli came in, he saw that the small inkstone had been filled with water until his belly was slightly bulging. He immediately said to Ye Dakou: "Put him upside down on your knees and let him spit out the water."


    Hey. Ye Dakou hurriedly followed the instructions, turned the small inkstone over, and hit him in the stomach with his knee.


    Wow~


    The small inkstone spat out a puddle of water.


    Give him a breath, then fill him with water, and continue to induce vomiting. Gu Jinli said, feeling the pulse of the small inkstone with one hand, and scooping up a handful of smelly water to drink.


    vomit, the water was so smelly that she almost vomited it out. The water was only filled with vomiting stink, but no antidote.


    Little fish, swooping. Qin Sangs heart tightened, and he quickly took off the sheepskin water bag he carried with him and fed it to her mouth.


    Gu Jinli drank a few sips of water and asked Qin Sang: "Where is the ghost potato? Have you brought it back? Bring it to me."


    Qin Sang took a look at the pharmacy tent, locked eyes on one person, and said: "Xue Dazhen, bring the ghost potato!"


    "Yes." Xue Dazhen is a soldier from Tianfu County''s military post. Now he is studying medicine with Ye Dakou. He hurriedly went to get the ghost potato: "Master Qianhu, don''t touch it with your hands, for fear of poisoning."


    Qin Sang nodded, took the box containing the ghost life potato, handed it to Gu Jinli, pulled out a knife, and pulled the ghost life potato: "This is it, little fish, don''t touch it, tell me what you want to see. , I will turn it over for you with a knife."


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he saw the ghost potato... This thing looked like a big yam, with brown skin and white heart, but it was not a yam, but very simr to the cassava ofter generations. He leaned over and smelled it, and there was a unique smell of cassava. Come, she was sure, this is cassava.


    There is actually cassava in Dachu!


    Cassava was a highly productive crop inter generations, but there is a toxin in cassava, hydrocyanic acid, which can cause poisoning if not handled properly. In severe cases, people can die.


    The little inkstone is poisoned by cassava. Gu Jinli said, closed his eyes and thought for a while. Aftering up with a simr blood-clearing and detoxifying prescription, he dictated it to Qin Sang and wrote it down.


    After Qin Sang wrote the prescription, she said: "Let someone grab the medicine, stir-fry the medicinal materials, then rinse them with boiling water, add them to the smelly water, and pour it into the small inkstone to drink. This will induce vomiting and remove more toxins." "


    Nowadays, people are in a hurry to take medicine, and boiling medicine is too time-consuming. Stir-frying dried medicinal materials and boiling water is the fastest way to get the decoction.


    "Okay." Qin Sang immediately ordered Xue Dazhen: "Grab a few more pairs of medicine, stir-fry one pair and rinse it with water ording to the method the madam said, and boil the rest ording to the old method."


    "Yes." Xue Dazhen hurriedly went to grab the medicine.


    Gu Jinli is already injecting acupuncture points into the small inkstone, mainly in three ces: face, neck, and head... Cassava toxins will enter the human central nervous system, causing nausea, vomiting, and difficulty breathing. Injecting acupuncture points in these three ces can relieve the toxins After entering the central nervous system and inducing vomiting in time, the person will not suffocate to death.


    They worked hard for half an hour and finally rescued the small inkstone.


    "The little inkstone is fine, don''t worry." After Gu Jinli took the pulse of the little inkstone, he smiled and said to Xiao Pingxi and the others.


    However, the little inkstone was induced to vomit, and the stomach and intestines suffered, so it had to be taken care of for a year and a half.


    Xiao Pingxi pointed to the small inkstone lying motionless in Ye Dakou''s arms with his eyes closed and said, "Why isn''t the little inkstone awake?"


    Speaking of thest two words, there was a cry in her tone...My mother was asleep and couldn''t wake up at first, but after a while she started to stink.


    Gu Jinli wiped his tears and said with a smile: "Don''t cry. Xiao Yantai was so tired that he fell asleep. He will wake up at night at thetest."


    Xiao Pingxi raised his head and looked at Gu Jinli: "Really?"


    Gu Jinli nodded heavily and said, "Of course it''s true. When did Aunt Gu second lie to you?"


    and


    She pointed at the ghost potato and said: "Actually, this is not a poison, but a kind of food. Soak it in water for a few days to remove the toxins, then cook it and you can eat it."

 Chapter 1916: trust you

    Chapter 1916: trust you


    Chapter 1916 Believe in you


    Her words shocked everyone present.


    Gu Jinli looked at their ghostly faces and said, "You don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, I''ll cook it for you another day."


    Xiao Ping was so shocked that he wiped away his tears and took Gu Jinli''s hand: "Aunt Gu, I know there is a shortage of food now. From now on, we will only eat one meal a day, not three... don''t eat Ghost potato will kill people."


    After saying this, I was so scared that I cried.


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him and said, "Why are you crying? What Second Aunt Gu said is true. Ghost potato is really a kind of food, and it is a food with a high yield per acre."


    "Xiaoyu, I believe you, but don''t be in a hurry." Qin Sang held Gu Jinli''s hand, supporting her and reminding her at the same time.


    After listening to this, Gu Jinli looked at the big guy who was scared to death, and felt that Qin Sang was right... The ancients were very particr about what they put in their mouths, for fear of eating dead people, and wanted the big guy to ept that "Ghost Potato" is a kind of food, indeed You have to take your time, there is no rush.


    Ye Dakou said: "Madam, let the little inkstone sleep here for the next two days. I will guard him and keep a look on him at all times."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    Ye Dakou picked up the small inkstone, put him on the fire bed, changed him into clean clothes, covered him with a quilt, let him fall asleep, and continued to check the small inkstone''s pulse.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, he took his pulse, wrote a prescription for blood purification and detoxification, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Madam, let''s see, is it possible to give this prescription to the little inkstone?"


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "Just take this. It''s better than the medicine I prescribed, and the medicinal materials are easier to get."


    This is Ye Dakou''s ability to study pharmacology for more than 20 years. He is more familiar with Dachu''s medicinal materials than she is, and the prescriptions he prescribes are more friendly to the people.


    Dazhen, go get the medicine. Ye Dakou handed the new prescription to Xue Dazhen, and then asked Gu Jinli about the toxin of ghost potato.


    Gu Jinli nodded and shouted outside: "Are Qingpu, Xiaoji, and Siqing here? Come and hear about the ghost potato toxin."


    Qingpu, Xiaoji, and Siqing were originally busy in another pharmacy tent that specialized in treating female rtives. After hearing about the poisoning of Xiao Inkstone, they also rushed over. They were outside the tent at the moment. After hearing the words, they hurried in: "Madam, ve. They are here."


    Gu Jinli nodded and reached out to get the ghost potato, but was stopped by Qin Sang: "Don''t take it, little fish. What do you want to do? Just tell me and I''ll get it for you."


    Gu Jinli smiled, happy that he was nervous about her, but she picked up the ghost potato and said: "It''s okay, just wash your handster."


    He then took the knife in his hand, cut the Guimingshu into pieces, pointed at the skin of the Guimingshu and said: "The Guimingshu is also called cassava. The whole nt is poisonous..."


    As soon as the words "the whole nt is poisonous" came out, everyone in the prescription camp was frightened.


    Xiao Pingxi took Qin Sang''s hand and whispered to him: "Uncle Qin, they are all poisonous. You have to keep an eye on Second Aunt Gu, and you can''t let her secretly eat the ghost potatoes~"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, don''t worry, Uncle Qin will keep an eye on her."


    Even if he wants to eat, he will eat first and will not let the small fish take risks.


    Gu Jinli continued: "However, the most toxic part is the potato skin, so before eating, you must peel off the cassava skin and soak it in water for more than two days. During this period, change the water frequently to remove the toxins in the cassava." The toxins are broken down."


    Qingpu grasped the key point and asked: "Madam, what you mean is that water can detoxify the poison of ghost potato? Then if someone is poisoned by ghost potato in the future, just continue to pour water to induce vomiting?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "That''s almost the case, but first we have to ensure that the poisoned person can breathe smoothly..."


    She also talked about how and where to insert the needle, which can alleviate the toxins that continue to damage the brain center. After talking for half an hour, Qingpu and the others finally understood.


    Qingpu said: "ves, please understand. If you encounter someone who is poisoned by cassava poison in the future, you will know how to treat them."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile, "I''ll have to work **** you from now on."


    Little fish, drink some water. Qin Sang handed a bowl of warm water to Gu Jinli and asked her to moisten her throat. Gu Jinli took it and after drinking it asked him: "Xiao Yantai, where did they find the ghost potatoes? Take me to see if there are many ghost potatoes?"


    Cassava is drought-tolerant and has high yields, but it is not cold-resistant. At this time of year, the cassava trees must have been frozen to death, and the cassava in the ground must have also been frozen a lot. It must be dug out quickly for instion and to save seeds for next year.


    but


    Logically speaking, there was no cassava in ancient times, but cassava grew in the northwest of Dachu. Its cold resistance should be stronger than that of modern cassava.


    Howe there is cassava in Dachu?


    Hey, forget it, dont think about it anymore, Dachu is a rather evil ce, with many nts growing that are not found in modern times. In short, since it has grown, you cant let it go, you have to keep it. After all, it is a source of food.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s getting dark soon. I''ll take you to see it tomorrow."


    After he said this, Gu Jinli noticed the sky outside the camp. Sure enough, it had darkened, and it was almost time to make dinner.


    Okay, lets go back tomorrow. Lets go home first. Gu Jinli smiled, took Xiao Pingxis hand, and said, Go back, and let Daqing send you over after dinner.


    But Xiao Pingxi was very worried about the little inkstone: "Second Aunt Gu, I can''t go there tonight, and I want to stay with the little inkstone."


    He then looked at Wen Rong outside the tent and said, "Brother Rong didn''t do it on purpose."


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang puzzled.


    Qin Sang told the story about Wen Rong being impatient and letting Xiao Yantai eat cassava.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and said happily to Xiao Ping: "Even if he didn''t mean it, it is true that he caused the little inkstone to be poisoned, and he must be punished. You can''t be such a holy father."


    What is the Holy Father? Xiaoping didnt understand.


    Gu Jinli: "You just can''t be so kind, and you can''t intercede for everyone who has made mistakes. Do you understand?"


    After hearing this, Xiaoping knew that Wen Rong would not be able to escape this punishment, so he could only nod his head: "I understand, I won''t always plead for others in the future."


    Good boy. Gu Jinli praised and looked at Qin Sang: Ill leave it to you.


    Qin Sang nodded and walked out.


    When Wen Rong saw him, he hurriedly kowtowed and admitted his mistake: "Master Qianhu, it was my fault. Please punish me. I can bear any punishment!"


    Qin Sang ignored him at all and only shouted: "You Xi, I leave it to you, don''t hold back."


    You An promised Wen Qiong that he would take care of Wen Rong, but You An was busy with the well at Dabuwei at the moment, so he could only leave Wen Rong to You Xi to teach him.


    You Xi has never made a promise to Wen Qiong, so he is more aggressive with Wen Rong, and he may be able to teach Wen Rong out.


    Yes. You Xi suddenly appeared, grabbed Wen Rong from the ground, and carried him away.


    Wen Rong was shocked, knowing that he would suffer greatly this time, but he did not resent it, after all, he almost killed Xiao Yantai.


    "Brother Rong!" Xiaoping was shocked when he saw this. He wanted to chase him out, but he held back. He believed in Uncle Qin that brother Rong would not lose his life even if he endured hardship and punishment.


    Since he can''t die, he should take care of the little inkstone.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved... She didn''t like that Xiao Pingxi cared too much about Wen Rong. Wen Rong was very violent and liked to use people. She didn''t want Xiao Pingxi to be used by Wen Rong.

 Chapter 1917: Ill carry it for you

    Chapter 1917: I''ll carry it for you


    Chapter 1917 Ill help you


    Seeing that there was nothing going on here, Gu Jinli said to Qin Sang, "Let''s go home."


    Yes. Qin Sang led her on horseback and quickly returned to the house where she lived.


    "Mydy is back?" Aunt Tao came up to greet her. After smelling the fishy smell, she hurriedly said: "I will ask Yang Tao to bring the hot water. My Lord and Madam will take a bath first."


    "Well, hurry up." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand into the house and asked her to sit on the fire bed in the outer room. He took off her coat and shoes, took the quilt and wrapped her in it.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m not that cold."


    "But Xiaoyu''s hands are very cold." Qin Sang hid her hands in the quilt: "Wrap yourself up like this to warm yourself up. After all, we are the ones who make the decision at home, no one dares to say anything."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Gu Jinli smiled, tugged on his hand, and said, "Take off your shoes and robe, and you cane up too. Let''s keep warm together."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that the roots of Qin Sang''s ears were red... Sheughed evilly, suddenly sat up halfway, and kissed him on the face.


    Qin Sang hurriedly looked outside the door. When he saw no one, he rxed, but his face turned red.


    He let go of her, stood up, closed the door, took off his robe and shoes, got on the kang and hugged her: "Xiaoyu, bear with me, we won''t cause trouble again until night."


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "What do you mean by this? It''s like I''m a female gangster who wants to belittle you."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu is my wife, you can be frivolous with me as you like."


    Ah, Gu Jinli shouted in his heart and red at him: "Who is making trouble now?"


    She grabbed his arm and bit him through the thick sleeve.


    Qin Sang looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He pulled up the sleeves of his cotton-padded jacket and said, "Bite it, so you can bite the meat directly."


    "Childish." Gu Jinli rolled his eyes at him and asked, "Why don''t you ask me why you dare to say that ghost potatoes are edible? Have you ever eaten ghost potatoes before? How do you know how to detoxify ghost potatoes?" of?"


    Aren''t you curious about how your wife is so talented?


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked down at her and said seriously: "I believe in Xiaoyu, so Xiaoyu doesn''t have to be afraid. If you want to nt ghost potatoes, just nt them, and I''ll help you."


    He knew there were some secrets about Xiaoyu, and sometimes he was curious and wanted to ask her why she knew so many things. Where did you learn all the skills you have?


    But until now, he has not asked, and he will never ask in the future... Xiaoyu is already his wife, and it doesn''t matter how she learned her skills.


    The important thing is that they will always be together, have children, live a peaceful and happy family, and die together.


    but


    "You are not allowed to eat it yourself. After all, this thing is poisonous. Give it to the pigs first. If the pigs are fine after eating for a while, I will eat it. After I eat it, they will be fine, and then the small fish will eat it."


    Do you love me so much?


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "I''m a little touched."


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her tightly and said, "If you are moved, Xiaoyu will..." tonight


    The most critical words, he only said in a voice that could be heard by two people.


    Boom, Gu Jinli''s face turned red and he was about to get angry when he heard Nanny Tao shouting: "Sir, madam, the water has been carried to the bathroom, you can go take a bath!"


    That''s what Aunt Tao is good about. Every time Qin Sang and Gu Jinli are alone, she will always shout before entering the room to remind them of what they are doing, so as not to be embarrassed if they are caught.


    "Hey, I got it." Gu Jinli responded and said to Qin Sang: "You go take a shower first, and I''ll find clothes for you." "No, Xiaoyu''s nest is here, I''ll find it myself." Qin Sang didn''t let her Instead, he went to the box in the back room to get his clothes.


    The two sets he took were for the two of them. After putting them in arge clean cloth bag, he came out of the back room, picked her up and the quilt directly, and walked to the bathroom.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly said: "What are you doing? Put me down quickly."


    Werent you blushing just now? Why are you so bold in the blink of an eye? But now Im scared and dont want to wash with you!


    Qin Sang said: "Wash together to save water."


    Perfect reason.


    Just when Gu Jinli was about to resist, Aunt Tao opened the door of the outer room and came in. After seeing them, she lowered her head and stepped aside with a relieved smile on her face.


    For the sake of her old face, Gu Jinli did not struggle with Qin Sang at this time. After waiting in the bathroom, she said angrily: "Mother Tao and the others are still here. If we take a bath together, how will we face themter? It will be embarrassing. Its bare, wash it yourself.


    Gu Jinli hugged the quilt and turned to leave.


    Qin Sang hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. When we wash up and go out, Aunt Tao and the others will definitely not be in the main room."


    Mother Tao worked as a nanny in the royal pce. She knew the rules and would not appear in front of her mistress or mistress at inappropriate times.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and felt that Qin Sang was right, and since she was already here, it would be too pretentious to make trouble and leave again.


    "Hurry up, or the water will get cold, and... don''t mess around, or I will be angry!" Gu Jinli said the ugly words first.


    Okay, dont make a fuss. Qin Sang agreed.


    However, he promised to agree, but when the two of them met frankly, there were some things that he could not control... So when they came out of the bath, they were almost midnight. Gu Jinli was exhausted and felt that he had lost all his dignity. What if Tao What should I do if Nanny and the others are still in the main room?


    She refused to let Qin Sang hold her and pushed him: "Go and take a look first, no one wille back~"


    The voice was so soft that he couldn''t bear to let go of her.


    However, Qin Sang didn''t want to make her angry, so he agreed and asked her to stay in the bathroom wrapped in a quilt. After getting dressed, he left the bathroom, went to the main room to take a look, and then returned: "No one is there. The food is warmed on the hot pot, and charcoal is added to the hot pot, so Xiaoyu can rest assured that we have not been embarrassed."


    "Let''s go back to the house." Qin Sang picked her up and went back to the main room. After putting her clothes on, he put the food on the small table on the stove: "Little fish, eat."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded, picked up the bowl and chopsticks to eat, but she was a little tired and her back was sore. After eating for a while, she couldn''t eat anymore. She was afraid that she would be hungry at night, so she drank another bowl of chicken soup before lying on the bed. Resting on the table: "You can eat, I''ll go to bed first."


    He also told him: "Call me up early tomorrow to go up to the mountain to dig cassava."


    "Okay." Qin Sang felt a little distressed. He put down the bowl and chopsticks and picked her up: "Go back to the back room and sleep."


    Qin Sang took her back to the kang in the back room, kissed her lips, and waited until she fell asleep before going out to finish the meal.


    It was past midnight the next day that Qin Sang called Gu Jinli up: "Xiaoyu, everything is ready. Get up and have breakfast. Let''s go up the mountain to dig cassava."


    Gu Jinli slept soundly. After being woken up, he closed his eyes and stretched, then opened his eyes, looked at him and smiled: "Well, I''ll get up in a minute."


    I hugged him and slept for two quarters of an hour before getting up.


    Is the little inkstone awake? Gu Jinli casually tied his head into a bun and asked Qin Sang.

 Chapter 1918: Too productive

    Chapter 1918: Too productive


    Chapter 1918 Too productive


    Qin Sang said: "I have woken up, but my stomach still hurts a little. Ye Dakou said that there should be residual poison that has not been cleared away. I will give Xiaoyantai some medicine for two days to see."


    "It''s also possible that the stomach was injured when the water was given to induce vomiting. Ask Ye Dakou to add some medicinal herbs for the stomach to the small inkstone." Gu Jinli said, after putting on his clothes, he went to find an indigo robe and wore it outside. He lowered his head and took a look and said, "Although it''s a bit ugly, if you wear it like this, the coat and skirt underneath won''t get dirty."


    Qin Sang: "Not ugly, the little fish is pretty."


    Gu Jinli smiled, feeling a little happy. He raised his hand and patted his shoulder and said, "Brother, you are very good at talking, but it''s useless for you to tter me. I will go up the mountainter. If the mountain road is not easy to walk, you have to give me a ride." road."


    "Okay." Qin Sang shook his head andughed. Xiaoyu always liked to pretend to be brothers with him, and said: "Let''s go have breakfast."


    He took her hand and went to the outhouse to have breakfast.


    After eating, she took her medicine box and left the house.


    Outside the house, Bu Dahe was already waiting with thirty soldiers.


    Ye Dakou also came with a basket on his back and several soldiers studying medicine, holding a little Pingxi in his hand.


    Uncle Qin, Second Aunt Gu! Xiao Ping was delighted to see them and ran over: I will apany you.


    Second Aunt Gu likes the ghost potatoes so much that he is afraid that she will eat the ghost potatoes. He is so scared that he follows Aunt Gu to dig the ghost potatoes to prevent her from eating them secretly. poison.


    Gu Jinli smiled, touched his hand, and after seeing that he was dressed warmly enough, asked, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Xiao Ping nodded happily: "I''ve eaten. Let''s eat together with the small inkstone."


    Then lets go and dig cassava. Gu Jinli carried him to the carriage and went back to find Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang had already rode over and stretched out his hand towards her: "Let''s ride horses today and go directly to the ce where the cassava was found yesterday."


    Xiaoyu wants to grow Guimingshu as food, but Guimingshu doesn''t sound good. He had already told it during the training this morning. Everyone in the guard station will call Guimingshu cassava.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli took his hand, got on the horse, and rode with him toward Changliang Mountain.


    Ye Dakou and the others took a carriage and stopped when they reached the foot of Changliang Mountain. They picked up the cassava diggers and started climbing the mountain.


    The mountains in the northwest are all very high, and Changliang Mountain is no exception. There are many elm trees on Changliang Mountain, and the elm trees are used to make beams. Changliang Mountain is named after this, and their guard station is also named after this.


    You dont have toe down, Xiaoyu, Ill hold the horse and take you up the mountain. Qin Sang said, turned around and picked up Xiao Pingxi on the horse, led the horse, and led the two of them all the way to the ce where the cassava was found yesterday.


    "Second Aunt Gu, it''s right here. Have you seen that small pit? We dug it, and there''s cassava in it!" Xiao Pingxi pointed to a small earthen pit not far away, then looked back at Gu Jinli, frowning. Exined: "Second Aunt Gu can''t eat it. Give it to pigs first... This is what Uncle Qin said. Uncle Qin is Aunt Gu''s husband. Second Aunt Gu must listen to Uncle Qin."


    Gu Jinli pinched his cheek and said with a smile: "You know a lot about your kid, but your Uncle Qin likes to listen to me."


    Seeing that he was really worried that he would eat cassava, he said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Gu will not eat cassava randomly. She will only eat it after the pigs have eaten it and are fine."


    Xiaoping was pleased to hear this and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Come down. Qin Sang hugged Xiao Pingxi down.


    After Xiaoping was happy, Gu Jinli jumped off his horse and walked towards the dug pit.


    There are a lot of cassava in the small pit, which are quite big, as thick as a persons wrist.


    Gu Jinli squatted down and looked at the ground, and found that this area was full of withered and rotten cassava tree stumps... The cassava tree was not big, only **** wide. It was beaten by the white-headed frost, and many of them were rotten to death, leaving only an inch. What a tall little rotten tree stump.


    However, I can see clearly.


    Gu Jinli stood up and happily looked at therge emptynd around him. He put his hands on his hips and said, "We are getting rich. There are cassava in the ground here!"


    Seeing her happy expression, Qin Sangughed and asked, "But we have to dig?" Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, hurry up and dig. There is so much, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish it today."


    He asked Qin Sang again: "How many acres are there in this piece ofnd?"


    She doesn''t know how to measure acres.


    Qin Sang looked at it, estimated for a moment, and said, "At least ten acres."


    Ten acres! Gu Jinli was shocked. After calcting the yield of cassava, he was shocked again and told Qin Sang: We may get tens of thousands of catties of cassava.


    In modern times, cassava is a high-yielding crop. The minimum yield per mu is two thousand catties, and the highest yield can be six thousand catties. She only said one thousand catties per mu, because thend in the northwest is thin and she is afraid that the cassava will not grow well.


    Qin Sang was surprised: "Xiaoyu said that the yield of cassava per mu can reach one thousand catties?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, this is a conservative estimate. The yield may be higher, so I insist on nting cassava."


    They all know what the situation is in the northwest. Many state capitals have dyed farming this year. If there is not enough food next year, there will definitely be a famine in the northwest, not to mention the entire Dachu.


    She escaped from famine once, and she never wanted to escape again in her life... The fear of running for her life while looking for food, not having enough to eat at every turn, and having to guard against being robbed of food or even killed for meat, she I dont want to experience it again.


    We dont want to cause famines to spread, so we need to prevent those hungry victims from doing evil.


    She just wants to live a stable life!


    Qin Sang trusted her the most. As long as she said it, he would not doubt it, so he felt excited and told Bu Dahe and the others: "dig."


    He then exined: "Estimate the size of thend and dig it one acre at a time."


    "Yes!" Bu Dahe is a grandfather and has rich farming experience. He can calcte the size of an acre ofnd with his eyes. After drawing the size of an acre ofnd with a shovel, he led a group of soldiers and started Dig cassava.


    Qin Sang then ordered two soldiers: "Go back and bring the big scale."


    He wanted to weigh it on the spot. If the yield of cassava per mu was really a thousand catties, he would convince Xie Cheng, Niu Dabao, Zhang Yan and others to nt cassava in their guardhouse.


    Yes. Two soldiers were ordered to go down the mountain to carry the scale.


    Qin Sang was not idle either. He took Ye Dakou and the others to remove the soil from the cassava.


    If there is too much soil, the weight will be inurate. Qin Sang wanted a more urate weight.


    Dozens of people were working together, but because of the cold weather, thend was frozen. It took them a long time to dig out the cassava in one acre ofnd.


    Sir, everything is done, but we need to put it on the scale to weigh it? Bu Dahe asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Get on the scale. Da Kou, write down the weight each time."


    Yes. Ye Dakou took out the pen and paper he carried with him and prepared to record it.


    There were so many cassava dug out that it took more than two-quarters of an hour to weigh the cassava in this acre ofnd. They were shocked every time they were weighed and weighed.


    atst


    A total of one thousand, seven hundred and eighty-six kilograms!


    Ye Dakou reported the weight. Everyone was shocked. Some soldiers asked in disbelief: "One acre ofnd?"


    Thats right, one acre ofnd weighs more than 1,700 kilograms! Ye Dakou said excitedly.

 Chapter 1919: noisy

    Chapter 1919: noisy


    Chapter 1919: Trouble


    The more than 1,700 kilograms of cassava are all good, and there is a pile of mostly rotten cassava not far away.


    Ye Dakou said: "If this pile of cassava hadn''t rotten, the total amount could be even more."


    Qin Sang looked at the pile of rotten cassava and ordered: "Bring a sack, pack the pile of rotten cassava and weigh it. I want to know the urate yield per mu?"


    "Yes." Bu Dahe asked the soldiers to pack the pile of rotten cassava, which contained seven sacks: "Carry it over and weigh it."


    The soldiers spent another quarter of an hour weighing eight sacks of rotten cassava.


    "Yes, eight hundred and twenty-two kilograms... plus the previous one thousand, seven hundred and eighty-six kilograms, the total is two thousand six hundred and eight kilograms!" Ye Dakou reported the number and couldn''t believe it himself.


    One acre ofnd weighs more than 2,600 kilograms!


    If the rotten cassava had been intact, it would have weighed more.


    "My God, it''s close to three thousand kilograms. This, this is too much." Bu Dahe was shocked and couldn''t recover for a long time. These cassava are still wild. If they are carefully taken care of and some fertilizer is added, the yield per mu can be three thousand kilograms. Kilograms are a no-brainer.


    The yield per mu is three thousand catties. How many people can this feed?


    Bu Dahe was trembling with excitement.


    Qin Sang was very happy. He looked at Gu Jinli, held her hand and said, "Xiaoyu, you found something good, thank you."


    If cassava could be grown all over Dachu, even if Dachu suffered another disaster, there would be no more tragic starvation in the fields!


    Jinli was also pleasantly surprised and said with a smile: "Don''t thank me. I didn''t invent this. It was grown by thend itself. It has been growing on thisnd for thousands of years. It''s just that you didn''t think about it before." Just nt them."


    It''s such a pity. During the drought in the northwest seven years ago, everyone was afraid that cassava was poisonous and did not dare to eat it when they saw it. If someone had known how to eat cassava, they would have saved many victims.


    However, what was even more pity came... Xiaoping was happy to see them so excited, so he hesitated for a while, pointed at the cassava and said, "But they are poisonous and cannot be eaten."


    Wow, it seemed like a pot of cold water poured from head, and sshed Bu Dahe''s excitement.


    Bu Dahedao: "...Sir, madam, Xiao Pingxi is right, this cassava is indeed poisonous."


    It is still a deadly toxin, and it almost poisoned the little inkstone to death yesterday.


    Bu Dahe thought for a while, endured the pity, and said: "Sir, madam, how about... let''s bury the cassava."


    Although they believed in Madam, they were really a little scared.


    How could we bury it after finally digging it out? I know everyone is afraid, but although cassava is poisonous, as long as it is soaked in clean water, the toxin can be removed. Gu Jinli exined, but they were still afraid of the big river.


    When she saw this, she wanted to continue exining, but Qin Sang stopped her.


    Once you say something, you have to take responsibility.


    This is a big responsibility rted to human life. Qin Sang didn''t want her to take this responsibility, so he personally said to Bu Dahe and the others: "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to eat cassava. I will use cassava to raise livestock first, and then wait for the pigs, sheep and horses." After eating the cow for half a year, if everything is fine, we will consider letting people eat it."


    He added: "The little inkstone is indeed poisoned by cassava poison, but the little inkstone is not dead, so the cassava poison is not very powerful."


    Qin Sang again talked about the shortage of food: "The northwest has been at war in the past two years, especially this year. First there was a war disaster, and then there was a poisonous insect disease. As a result, most of the northwest was unable to nt and cultivate in time. nt cassava for feeding. Animals can save us a lot of food."    This is the first line of defense. There are many guard stations. Each guard station has a lot of animals to raise. Even fodder has to bepeted for. If there is cassava to feed the animals, , and can also raise livestock better.


    Finally, Qin Sang made the final decision: Transport the cassava down the mountain and use it to raise pigs in a few days.


    Qin Sang has a strong control over the soldiers. He has exined so much. Even if the soldiers are still afraid, they can only do it: "Yes!"


    The soldiers picked up the cassava and carried it down the mountain.


    Lets go home. Qin Sang also took Gu Jinli and Xiaopingxi down the mountain.


    By the time they returned to their ce of residence with several carts of cassava, it was almost evening.


    The rtives in the habitation area were not busy cooking, but gathered together to wait for them. They were very frightened when they saw that they had actually dug several carts of cassava back.


    The Xiao family was even more scared to death. When they heard that Qin Sang led people to dig cassava and eat cassava as food, they almost went crazy. The whole family rushed to the guardhouse, dragging a group of rtives to wait for Qin Sang and his wife. They nned to make a big fuss and ask Qin Sang and his wife to throw away the cassava, lest they eat the poisonous cassava as food in the future.


    Widow Xiao was the first to shout: "Nephew, nephew''s wife, what are you doing with these poisons? Do you want to poison us?! Don''t say that these ghost potatoes are not poisonous. I heard the old man tell me when I was a child, in the northwest There are many people here who have died from eating ghost potatoes!"


    "Mom, what you said is too far-fetched. My sister-inw is so fierce that she won''t be afraid of what you said. You said that the freeloading orphan named Xiao Yantai was almost poisoned to death." Xiao Xiaomei Supporting Widow Xiao, she whispered a reminder.


    "My little sister is right." Widow Xiao hurriedly said to Gu Jinli: "Nephew and daughter-inw, let''s not talk about the distance, let''s just talk about what happened yesterday. The little inkstone was almost poisoned by the ghost potato, and it is still on the kang. Aren''t you afraid of lying down? Hurry and take away these harmful poisons. What if the smell of this poison wafts out and poisons us all to death?!"


    He kicked Uncle Qin again and said, "You are mute. Say a few words to your nephew."


    Hum, she found out clearly that it was the nephew who was instigated by the nephew''s wife. The nephew was the one who took people up the mountain to dig for ghost potatoes. The head of the house had to talk about Qin''s nephew. He couldn''t let Qin''s nephew be fawned over by his nephew''s wife all the time.


    As for why she didnt say it herself?


    What a joke, her nephew is as vicious as a ghost, she still wants to live for two more years, how can she dare to say anything about him?


    Uncle Qin looked at Qin Sang and said, "Although we are very short of food, eating cassava as food is a big deal. You have to think clearly."


    Widow Xiao was angry, kicked Uncle Qin again, and cursed: "I asked you to curse, but why are you putting the child to sleep? What about the swearing? How can you call it swearing if you don''t say swearing!"


    Uncle Qin patted his dirty cotton pants and said dissatisfiedly: "How about youe?"


    Widow Xiao choked. If I had the courage, would I still need you?


    Uncle Qin said that he was very short of food, which was a help to Sang Qin.


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to say to everyone: "There has always been a shortage of food in the northwest. This year, due to war and insect pests, farming was dyed. In the autumn, there was almost no harvest. In the first half of next year, the famine will be more serious. We need Cassava.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you eat it. It will be used to feed the livestock first."


    Then, he once again told them that cassava could be detoxified by soaking it in water for a few days, and also told them the yield per acre of cassava.


    Nearly three thousand catties!


    Everyone was shocked: "Oh my God, is this true or false?"


    If the yield per acre can really be three thousand kilograms, then even if cassava is poisonous, it is still worth growing. Anyway, it is for livestock to eat, and even if it dies, it will be dead.

 Chapter 1920: Please forgive me

    Chapter 1920: Please forgive me


    Chapter 1920: Apologize


    Seeing that the expressions of his rtives rxed, Qin Sang said solemnly: "In the next two days, I will soak the cassava in water to detoxify it, cook it and feed it to the pigs. Then everyone will just see whether the pigs are dead or alive."


    After speaking, he waved his hands and dismissed everyone: "Everyone, go back!"


    Three simple words, with the majesty of a soldier in charge, made the rtives a little scared and hurriedly responded: "Yes."


    They all turned around and left with their children.


    Widow Xiao quickly stopped them, grabbed Madam Hu Xiaoqi''s hand and said, "Madam Hu Xiaoqi, don''t leave. This is a major matter rted to the life and death of our children. How can we leave so quickly? We have to drive out the poisonous things, otherwise those poisonous things will The smell will waft out and poison our children to death!"


    Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi quickly pulled her hand away and said, "Aunt Qin, please stop making trouble... We have to go back to cook quickly, it''s getting dark."


    After saying that, they quickly took their rtives and ran away, for fear that Qin Sang would punish them.


    Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi and the others are the rtives of Jin Baihu''s soldiers. Theye to make trouble with Widow Xiao because they are really afraid that Cassava will kill them... After all, Jin Baihu only followed Qin Qianhu halfway, and they and Mrs. Qin are not that good. Dear, if the health center uses cassava as food, I guess they will be the first to eat it.


    "Aunt Qin, we have already said that we will feed cassava to the pigs first and will not force us to eat cassava. What are you still worried about?" The old wife said: "Stop making trouble, get out of the way quickly, wait a few days, the pigs will Lets talk after eating the cassava.


    Widow Xiao said angrily: "But the smell of cassava is poisonous. If we don''t throw away the poison, we will be poisoned to death by the smell!"


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stand it anymore and asked her: "Are you poisoned to death now? This cassava has been left here for more than a quarter of an hour, which is enough time to poison you to death."


    Well, Widow Xiao was retorted and she said harshly: "I guess there''s not enough time, but if it takes an hour or a night, then you can''t tell. By then, everyone in the guardhouse will be dead. , will you pay for our lives?!"


    Hehe, Gu Jinli smiled: "There is cassava in the pharmacy tent. It was put there yesterday. Are the people in the pharmacy tent dead?"


    She untied a bag from her waist and took out the cassava inside: "I have been carrying this piece of raw cassava for a day. Am I dead? Auntie, I know you are afraid, but you made it out of nothing and spread the rumor that the smell of cassava can cause poisoning and death. , causing the entire guard station to be nervous and frightened, which is already a vition of militaryw."


    Widow Xiao was shocked: "Is this considered a vition of militaryw?!"


    Gu Jinli: Of course it counts.


    Qin Sang pointed at Widow Xiao and said: "Come here, the Qin Liu family spread rumors and vited militaryw. She grabbed a staff and beat her with sixty military sticks. Because she was pregnant, for the sake of incense, the rest of the Xiao family received the military sticks on her behalf." !


    "Sixty military sticks!" Qian Qinghe was shocked. Good guy, excluding his mother-inw, there were exactly six adults in his family. Each person had exactly ten military sticks... They were evenly distributed.


    But he didn''t want to be beaten: "Cousin, my mother-inw is wrong. For the sake of her being pregnant with my father-inw''s only biological flesh and blood, please give her a break."


    Qin Sang didn''t listen to his nonsense at all. His eyes darkened and he shouted: "Pull it down!"


    A group of soldiers wearing heavy armor rushed out and grabbed everyone in the Xiao family.


    Dad, please save me. I havent said goodbye yet. If I get beaten...how can I get married?! Xiaomei cried so hard that she asked Uncle Qin for help.


    Sister Xiao also hugged your brother and cried, "Dad, I can''t be beaten. I''m still a young woman. If I''m held down and tortured by a soldier, won''t I be talked to to death?"


    If you''re afraid of being beaten, just say so. It''s not like you''ve never been beaten with a military stick.


    However, Uncle Qin still favored the two girls. After all, they were women: "Don''t cry, let''s do this. Each of the four men in the family will have five more military sticks, recing the eldest sister''s and the younger sister''s military sticks." .


    He also warned Xiao Mei and Xiao Mei: "Be smart. Next time, don''t listen to your mother''s thering and follow her again. You will be beaten yourself." Noisy... Mom, she can''t do it, she can''t make a fuss every time, and it brings trouble to the family!"


    Widow Xiao was so angry that she pinched Sister Xiao and Little Sister Xiao and cursed: "You two are useless, how dare you me me!"


    Qin Sang''s face darkened: "Qin Liu, you still don''t know how to repent? Come on, after the men of the Xiao family have finished their punishment, you and your family will get out of the guardhouse!"


    Plop!


    Qian Qinghe was the first to kneel down and cried: "Cousin, don''t drive us away. Don''t worry, we will never make trouble with my mother-inw again."


    Then he looked at Widow Xiao and said: "Mother-inw, please admit your mistake quickly, otherwise our family will be evicted. The health center is very good. Not only does it have plenty of food to eat, but it can also asionally eat meat. When we get outside, our family will meet Starved to death.


    My cousin is very fierce, but by following him, at least I have food and shelter, and a doctor to see me when I''m sick. Life is already very good... I just don''t know when I can give him an official job, make him rich, and pay two My concubine, please wear a red sleeve to add fragrance.


    Although Widow Xiao was noisy, she was still aware of current affairs. When she saw that Qin Sang no longer called her aunt, she knew that Qin Sang was really angry, so she quickly relented: "Nephew, don''t be angry, my aunt is just a stupid woman, she is afraid of the smell of ghost potato." It will harm the child in your belly, so you just..."


    Theres no need to say anything more. Just go back and stay, or get out of the guardhouse. Qin Sang interrupted Widow Xiaos words, with a gloomy expression on his face, and ordered the soldiers: Hold down the Xiao family male and torture him immediately.


    "Yes!" The soldiers were ordered to knock the male of the Xiao family to the ground. They brought in an iron military stick specially used for torture and began to beat the male of the Xiao family with bang bang bang.


    The screams of ah ah ah were heard, and Widow Xiao and the others were so frightened that they hurriedly ran away with Brother Gui in their arms.


    This time the baton was a bit heavy, and Qian Qinghe, Xiao Chenggong, and Xiao Chengju were all beaten to death.


    After the beating, Qin Sang asked the soldiers to carry the four of them back to recover from their injuries, and also deducted the Xiao family''s food as punishment.


    Finally, he looked at the family members who were watching the execution and said, "The smell of cassava is not poisonous. Don''t listen to the rumors and don''t think too much. Come back."


    Yes~ The family members were frightened to death. They knew that the cassava matter was beyond their control, so they could only ept it and hurriedly took the children back.


    After the rtives left, Qin Sang ordered Bu Dahe and Ye Dakou: "Transport the cassava to the pharmacy tent and pack it up after the practice tomorrow."


    "Yes." The two responded, leading the soldiers and pulling cassava back.


    Qin Sang took Gu Jinli and Xiao Pingxi back to the house.


    When Aunt Tao saw theming back, she came up to them and told them about allowing the Xiao family to cause trouble.


    That''s right, the fact that Widow Xiao was able to lead Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi and the others to cause trouble today was the result of Granny Tao''s deliberate connivance.


    The reason is also very simple. Grandma Tao said: "Although the rtives didn''t say anything, they were very worried that cassava would kill people. The old ve thought, instead of letting them hide their fear in their hearts, it woulde out at some point. , it is better to let Aunt Qin make trouble, it will be easier to punish her this way."


    It is better to punish the Xiao family than to punish the soldiers'' rtives and make the soldiers alienate from the adults.


    However, Aunt Tao still knelt down and said, "This old ve made his own decision. Please punish me, sir."

 Chapter 1921: The pig is not dead

    Chapter 1921: The pig is not dead


    Chapter 1921 The pig is not dead


    Gu Jinli helped Mother Tao up: "Daqing has already told us about this matter. There is no need for Mother to apologize. You did a good job."


    In the current guardhouse, there are not only the rtives of the officers and men from the Tianfu County Division of Military Affairs, but also the rtives of the officers and men from Jin Baihu and Yao Baihu.


    Since they joined halfway, they did not dare to entrust their lives to their husband and wife, causing the Xiao family to cause a scene, and they could also suppress the other rtives who wanted to make a fuss out of fear.


    Uncle Qin was a bit miserable. He must have seen Aunt Tao''s n, but instead of stopping the Xiao family, he followed them to make trouble, and ended up being beaten with a military stick again.


    She looked at Qin Sang and said, "Get some good medicine for uncle."


    "Okay." Qin Sang also knew that Uncle Qin was helping him, so he nodded in agreement, turned around and left the house, and asked Daqing to deliver new gold sore medicine to Uncle Qin.


    Daqing took the order and went to do it.


    When Widow Xiao saw the new gold sore medicine, she gave Uncle Qin the medicine and cursed at the same time: "Your nephew is a vicious person. I will give you good medicine after I beat you. Why, I want you to heal quickly so that I can beat you again." one time?"


    Uncle Qin said, "Isn''t it because of you that I got beaten?"


    But this time, Mrs. Liu helped the young Marquis, so he didn''t say anything to her. He only said: "You have to learn a lesson and stop making trouble about cassava. At this time, our family has to Change your strategy and try your best to help Qins nephew.


    As he spoke, he looked at the curtain that divided the big camp into the inside and outside, and shouted at the other end of the curtain: "We have offended your cousin again. If you don''t want to be kicked out and wander, just listen to me, about cassava." Son, our family fully supports your cousin!"


    After hearing this, the two brothers Qian Qinghe and the Xiao family asked: "Dad, what if my cousin wants us to try cassava? He has always been bad to our family, what if he takes the opportunity to poison us with cassava!"


    Uncle Qin: "Bah, do you really think your cousin is as useless as you? If you really wanted to poison us, we would have been buried long ago. Put your heart in your stomach and support your cousin well. When ites to nting cassava, Lets take the lead in nting; when its time to eat cassava, lets take the lead in eating it, so we can tter this guy so that we can have a good future!


    Qian Qinghe was almost crying: "Father-inw, we want a good future, but we don''t want to die... Do we really want to take the lead in eating cassava? What if we die?"


    "Qian Qingqing, I said you are stupid, but you still don''t admit it? Nephew Qin even said that the pigs should eat first. When the pigs have eaten and are still alive and need people to eat, our family will take the lead in eating. Do you understand?" Uncle Qin? After yelling for money to celebrate, he added: "Our family was almost driven away because of the cassava issue, so we have to get over it. In short, you listen to me. From today on, we will fully support Qin''s nephew to grow cassava. Just tapioca!


    I know, Dad!


    Okay, father-inw!


    The Xiao brothers celebrated with Qian.


    After saying this, Uncle Qin took out two cooked eggs from the bed and handed them to Widow Xiao: "Eat these for you."


    Widow Xiao was shocked, grabbed the egg, and asked happily: "Where did ite from?"


    "Your man is the uncle of Changliang Wei Qianhu. Isn''t it just a matter of a few words to cheat a few hard-boiled eggs?" Uncle Qin said proudly.


    But he was too proud. Widow Xiao was angry. She raised her hand high and pped Uncle Qin''s wound.


    "Ouch!" Uncle Qin screamed in pain, his voice was almost broken. He shook his hands, pointed at Widow Xiao and cursed: "You bitch, I gave you eggs to eat, and you still beat me, don''t you think so?" No? Then lets make peace and Ill marry my little wife!


    Widow Xiao: "Bah, you are the one I don''t want to worry about. You dare to hide the eggs privately. How many good things are you hiding? Take them out quickly, or I will catch you!"


    Uncle Qin regretted it so much that his intestines were blue. He knew that he couldn''t be too nice to this woman. If he was too nice to her, she would think about whether he had done something sorry for her, and he was not angry. : "No, there are only two hard-boiled eggs, do you like them or not? Get out quickly, I will be annoyed when I see you now!"


    Widow Xiao didn''t believe it, so she lifted up the quilt and searched it. After she found nothing delicious, she patted her belly and said with a smile: "Dad, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it, and it''s not because I''m greedy. It''s Your son wants to eat."


    Uncle Qin sneered: "He wants to eat? Then you call him out of his stomach and let him eat for me to see!"


    Every time I only talk about the piece of meat in my stomach, can you try a new trick?


    Widow Xiao was choked by the rebuke and could not find the words to refute for a while. At the critical moment, Xiao Chengju came in on crutches and said tteringly: "Dad, my son will eat it right now for you to see."


    He quickly snatched a cooked egg from Widow Xiaos hand and limped away.


    Widow Xiao came back to her senses and was very angry. She chased after Xiao Chengju and beat her: "You bastard, how can you steal food like this?"


    However, Widow Xiao did not take the eggs from Xiao Chengju''s hand in the end, but let him share them with Xiao Chenggong.


    The one in my hand was also divided between Qian Qinghe and Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin didn''t eat it, so he gave it to Widow Xiao.


    Widow Xiao was so moved that she stayed in the camp here to take care of Uncle Qin for a long time, and she even called her husband a gentleman.


    The two of them were really a bit tired. Qian Qinghe and the Xiao brothers couldn''t stand it, so they covered their ears to not listen to them.


    Because Widow Xiao was coaxed to be beautiful by Uncle Qin, the next day, when Gu Jinli taught Ye Dakou and the others how to pack cassava and detoxify it, she came with her two daughters to help.


    Nephew, my aunt was confused yesterday. Dont worry, my aunt already knows that cassava is a good thing and supports you in growing and eating cassava! Widow Xiao said a lot of good things.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli kept them, but only let Sister Xiao and Sister Xiao work: "Auntie, you can take care of your brother. You don''t need to touch the cassava."


    Hey, its done. Widow Xiao had to work hard.


    However, the Xiao sisters were in misery, especially Sister Xiao, whose hands would break even if she could cut cassava.


    But there are too many cassava, and Bu Dahe took people to dig them again today. Looking at the cassava brought back by the carts, Xiao Damei wanted to use a knife to cut the cassava. How could it grow so much and give birth to so many cassava?


    However, Gu Jinli thought that Uncle Qin had helped them, and when the Xiao sisters went back after finishing their work, he gave them a piece of meat weighing two kilograms: "It''s leftover from the day before yesterday, take it back to make up for your aunt and your brother. "


    Hey, thank you cousins! Sister Xiao quickly grabbed the pork and carried it away, with Little Sister Xiao chasing after her.


    When they returned to the camp, the Xiao family were extremely happy when they saw the piece of meat.


    Uncle Qin said: "Did you see it? Support your cousin and sister-inw in growing cassava. The benefits will be indispensable!"


    You know dad, we will support him with our lives! The Xiao family responded casually, and then hurriedly urged Widow Xiao to cook meat.


    In the next few days, Bu Dahe and the others kept digging cassava, and the cassava they dug back was enough to fill threerge tents. This was not enough, so they had to build additional tents, otherwise they would not be able to amodate the newly dug cassava. .


    Its so long that I cant even dig it all out. This is what Bu Dahe and the others have said most often these days.


    The rtives were also shocked by the fact that they brought back thousands of kilograms of cassava every day. The yield of this cassava was too high.


    After the shock, they began to hope that the pigs would be fine after eating cassava, so that they could grow cassava and obtain this new food.


    The good news soon came the next day... After cutting the cassava and soaking it for a few days, all the toxins were broken down. Gu Jinli had people cook it and feed it to the pigs.


    The pigs in the health center like to eat cassava very much, and after eating cassava, they were active all day long without any problems.


    When water is distributed, everyone should pay attention to prevent electricity leakage, prevent electricity leakage, and prevent electricity leakage! This is really dangerous. Dont go barefoot in the water easily. If there is water seepage in the walls of your home, dont use the wall socket. If the lights at home are shing because of water, it may be a leak. Its best to turn off the power switch and dont use it. After the flood, Before using electricity again, it is very important to find an electrician to check whether there is any leakage in your home! Donate through formal channels and dont be deceived. Stay safe everyone, keep up the good work.

 Chapter 1922: envy pig

    Chapter 1922: envy pig


    Chapter 1922 Envy of Pigs


    Ever since Gu Jinli wanted to feed the pigs cassava, Mr. Hong had been guarding the pigs, fearing that they would die.


    I saw that they were still alive and kicking two hours after eating cassava. They were so excited that they shouted: "The pigs are not dead, the pigs are not dead, the cassava is edible!"


    He pushed the pig and came here to watch the fun. He waited for the pig to die so that he could eat the meat to congratte the couple. He shouted: "Don''t look at it. Go tell everyone that the pig is not dead and the cassava can be eaten!"


    They also gave them a gong and asked them to ring the gong to notify the entire guard.


    Qian Qinghe and Sister Xiao were very disappointed. They red at the pigs and cursed in their hearts: As good as you are, even cassava can''t poison you!


    Why dont you dare to scold tantly?


    Because Uncle Qin said that his family wanted to support his cousin and his wife to grow cassava and eat cassava, but they couldn''t express their hope that the pigs would be poisoned by cassava.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The pig is not dead, the cassava is really edible! the couple shouted while beating the gong and ran to the water house tent where they received water.


    It was almost noon now, just as the water convoy was returning. When the family members were waiting outside the water house tent to receive water, they were all startled when they heard their shouts.


    Lin Tongshans daughter-inw, Lin Yang, didnt even receive water. She ran over to them and asked them: What are you talking about? The pigs are alive but the cassava can be eaten? I said my wife will not lie to us!


    He turned around quickly and shouted to the person drawing water: "Did you hear that, everyone? The pig is not dead, the cassava is edible, it is food!"


    Lin Yang''s family has received favors from Gu Jinli and his wife, and because of Gu Jinli''s help, Lin Yang made a fortune in goose down quilts. Therefore, she trusts Gu Jinli and firmly believes that although cassava is poisonous, it can be cured as long as the toxins are removed. Eat as food.


    But some timid rtives did not believe it, so she could only wait, and now she finally got the good news.


    Lin Yang was so excited that she went to drag Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi away: "Sister-inw Hu, you heard me, cassava is edible, and pigs eat a lot. I heard that they ate six barrels of cassava and didn''t die!"


    Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi wanted to curse, but Lin Tongshan was also a Xiaoqi. She did not dare to scold Lin Yang in person. She could only smile and said: "This is great. In the future, we can feed pigs with cassava and use soybeans for pigs." Save a lot.


    From what you said, I still dont believe that cassava can be eaten?


    Lin Yang smiled and asked, "Sister-inw Hu, do you eat pork during the Chinese New Year?"


    Madam Hu Xiaoqi was stunned. As shrewd as she was, she realized there was a lie in her words and did not reply.


    But a soldier under her mansmand said, Eat it, why dont you eat it? Thats meat, why dont you eat it?


    Lin Yang smiled: "Since you eat pork, you must eat cassava, right?"


    Well, Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi is secretly angry. She is indeed waiting for her here!


    But she couldn''t tell her not to eat pork, so she could only scold the soldiers and family members who came over to interrupt: "My long-lived wife, why don''t you hurry up and fetch water? Do you want to queue up again?"


    The long-lived daughter-inw looked sullen when she was scolded. She quickly smiled and said, "I, I''ll go get some water first."


    Lin Yang said: "Sister-inw Hu, why are you venting your anger on your little wife? If you have time like this, why not go and apologize to Madam quickly? Do you really think that things will be fine after a few days?"


    Even though Widow Xiao took the lead in what happened that night, the rtives of Jin Baihu joined in the fun, all because of Mrs. Hu, Mrs. Man, and Mrs. Sha.


    However, Mrs. Man and Mrs. Sha were smarter and hid behind the scenes, leaving only Mrs. Hu and her family members to make trouble.


    Mrs. Hu was shocked when she heard that Mrs. Lin Yang actually knew about it. Didn''t she say that she was cowardly and stupid? How dare you say this?


    Lin Yang looked at Mrs. Hu Xiaoqi''s surprised face and asked, "Do you think what you are doing is very smart? Anyone with a brain can see it. It''s up to you whether you want to plead guilty or not." And...


    "Don''t think I''m cowardly and stupid? That''s because I lost my courage in the past at my husband''s house. Now with my wife, my life is going forward. My man has also made meritorious deeds. I will definitely have a good future in the future. If I continue to be cowardly, I will not be sorry for my man''s hard work." I cant thank my two children for all the credit Ive earned!


    This was what thedy said to her. Lin Yang always remembered it. After saying this adamantly, she ran to get the water and said to the people queuing up to get the water: "Cassava is not poisonous and can be eaten. I will get it some other time." Make some cassava pancakes and eat them.


    When everyone heard this, they asked out of curiosity: "Can cassava be used to make pancakes?"


    Of course it can. It can also be used for cooking and making fried meatballs. My wife said that fried cassava meatballs are particrly fragrant. Lin Yang vigorously promoted the edible uses of cassava.


    But


    How did Madam know this? Has Madam ever eaten cassava?


    "Oh my God, why are you so bold, madam? That cassava is poisonous, so it must be eaten by the pigs first. Then she will try it after the pigs have eaten it for a few months and are fine. Now she will eat cassava as food, just in case. What should I do if something goes wrong!"


    The rtives still care about Gu Jinli and don''t want her to poison them to death.


    Lin Yang exined: "Madam hasn''t eaten it yet, but she made these delicacies with cassava and let people feed them to the pigs. My two children will help Mr. Hong take care of the pigs. They have seen those delicacies and said they are very delicious. They all wanted to eat those delicacies at that time.


    Hey, Madam, you are just like Mr. Hong. She is so kind to those pigs and even makes cassava into vegetables for them to eat. What a waste of oil!


    How much oil does it cost to fry cassava balls?


    But they were a little drooling because of what Lin Yang said. After receiving the water, they all ran to the pig pen to look at the pigs.


    When they arrived, the pigsty was already crowded with people, including soldiers, rtives, children, and servants.


    Mr. Hong stroked his beard and looked at the six pigs: "Look at these dolls, they look so good and they are very edible. They just ate six barrels of cassava in the morning, and now they are hungry again. They are wailing and waiting for the cassava to be eaten. Woolen cloth."


    After speaking, he took a few steps forward, his eyes were soft, and he said to the pigs like a coaxing child: "Kids, please wait a little longer. Madam will prepare the cassava soon, and you will be able to have dinner soon."


    Well, what I said is that the soldiers sympathized with Hong Dao very much... Hong Baihu must have never thought that although the pig that Mr. Hong raised as his grandson died, now there are six more pigs, and he has topete with the pigs for his grandfather. .


    The family members remembered what Lin Yang said and hurriedly asked: "Mr. Hong, did your wife really make cassava vegetables for the pigs to eat?"


    Mr. Hong nodded: "Yes, Madam is very kind to these pigs."


    As he was talking, suddenly a burst of fragrance came, and Danian shouted: "Here ites, here are the cassava pancakes, fried cassava chips, and fried cassava balls!"


    What about your restaurant? Do you have such a dish to feed pigs? !


    But the taste of cassava vegetables is so fragrant that many people can''t help but salivate.


    Wang Dayou''s wife even went to pick up the wooden barrel that Danian was carrying. Looking at the golden and fragrant fried cassava **** in the barrel, she swallowed hard and asked Danian: "This wooden barrel is really clean." , it doesnt look like a pig food bucket.


    This question is asking, are you ready to eat it?

 Chapter 1923: rush to eat

    Chapter 1923: rush to eat


    Chapter 1923 Rushing to eat


    Danian smiled and said: "These cassava dishes are made by Madam. How can we dare to pick a pig food bucket to put them in? It''s not dirty to Madam''s eyes. This is a wooden bucket filled with water. It is very clean. People can eat cassava dishes directly. All is OK.


    Looking at you, you are greedy. Can you have a bite?


    Wang Dayou''s wife was really greedy. She gritted her teeth and picked up a fried cassava ball and took a bite... The unique aroma of fried cassava immediately filled her entire mouth. Wang Dayou''s wife was excited. She took a few bites of the cassava **** in her hand. After finishing the fried cassava balls, she pulled off the linen bag she was carrying around her waist and slowly filled a bag of fried cassava balls. Then she said to the people who were stunned by her: "It''s delicious. It''s so delicious. You guys should try it too." taste!"


    Everyone was so shocked that they froze:


    You want us to eat pig food in public like you? Thank you for being able to tell!


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to eat? If you don''t want to eat, I''ll put another bag and take it back to my baby. This is fried food, deep-fried, but you don''t eat it, you don''t know what it is." Wang Dayou''s daughter-inw asked. Nian asked for a sackcloth bag and filled it with a bag of fried cassava balls.


    There are soldiers who know Wang Dayou who sympathize with Wang Dayou very much. What kind of wife is he marrying? It is too embarrassing for a man topete with pigs for food.


    However, this is not enough.


    After Wang Dayou''s wife tied the bag, she grabbed two more handfuls of fried cassava **** and began to eat them happily. She was surprised to take away most of the bucket of fried cassava balls.


    Danian was shocked when he saw that there was only one fried cassava ball left at the bottom of the bucket... I knew you were greedy, but I didn''t expect you to be so greedy.


    When the soldiers and rtives of Jin Baihu saw this, they asked, "You have a daughter-inw. Is it really so delicious?"


    Wang Dayou is a soldier under Jin Baihu, and Wang Dayou''s wife did not follow Mrs. Hu to make trouble yesterday. It was not because she didn''t want to, but because she helped Xiao Ji make trouble when she was in Xing''an Mansion and was beaten by Mrs. Qin with a cane. Don''t dare to make trouble again.


    Wang Dayou''s wife said: "It''s delicious. It tastes better than the croquettes during the Chinese New Year. If you don''t believe me, just try it and see...what are you afraid of? The pigs didn''t die after eating a bucket of cassava. Can we still go to see the King of Hell after eating a few?" "


    The people present were shocked and looked at the two cloth bags tied around her waist. How many do you think she only eats? You''ve taken most of the bucket!


    Wang Dayou''s wife ate so deliciously, and the aroma of cassava delicacies was so enticing that a few bold and greedy women couldn''t resist it anymore, so they also went to pull out the wooden barrels and grab fried cassava **** to eat.


    Hmm, its delicious, so fragrant! Several women were pleasantly surprised by the taste of the fried cassava balls. They ate them while praising them, and soon they finished the remaining fried cassava balls.


    Going to grab cassava pancakes again.


    This cassava pancake is also very fragrant.


    The fried cassava chips are not bad either. They are pink and glutinous and have a slight fragrance. They are delicious anyway.


    Xiao Wu, bring your sister over to eat quickly, otherwise well run out of food! Mo Shans wife called to her child.


    The children had long been salivated by the aroma of cassava delicacies. After hearing what their mother said, they hurried over and ate fried cassava chips.


    Mom, its delicious! the little girl said happily as she ate the glutinous fried cassava chips.


    Then Ill prepare some for you to take home. Moshans wife took a wooden bucket and filled half of it with cassava pancakes and fried cassava chips.


    Duoshou''s daughter-inw''s family was poor, and her parents despised their daughter as a loser. She never had enough to eat when she was at her parents'' house, and she developed a greedy habit. Now she couldn''t help it anymore, and ran over and said, "Sister-inw Mo Shan, you are the best." Put some on and leave some for me.


    After saying that, he grabbed a cassava pancake and ate it, and quickly snatched away the remaining half bucket of fried cassava chips.


    Mr. Hong became anxious and shouted: "Stop, don''t take it. If you take my pig doll again, you will have no food!"


    The six little pigs were so anxious that they jumped onto the wooden fence of the pig pen and screamed wildly. Leave some space for them. He said to Danian again: "What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and pick up the food!"


    If it were toote, it would be eaten by these women.


    Hey, here ites. Danian brought the cassava over with his servants, and he almost felt happy. The little boss was so smart that he came up with this way to let his rtives take the initiative to eat cassava.


    However, the chefs craftsmanship was so good, and the cassava delicacies he made were so delicious, especially the fried cassava balls. He couldnt help but eat two of them. The taste was so fragrant.


    Mrs. Hu looked at this scene with a very ugly face and was extremely panicked... The rtives actually epted the idea of eating cassava. So if she brought her rtives to make a fuss a few days ago, would she be punished by Mrs. Qin? !


    Mrs. Hu was so worried that her long-lived daughter-inw stupidly came over with half a bucket of fried cassava chips and gave her two slices: "Ms. Xiaoqi, you can eat some too, it''s delicious."


    With a p, Madam Hu opened the long-lived daughter-inw''s hand, red at her and said, "You are a pig, you even eat pig food!"


    After saying that, he left in a hurry.


    The long-lived daughter-inw was very aggrieved and her eyes were red.


    Wang Dayou''s wife came over, bumped her with her elbow, looked at Mrs. Hu''s back and said, "Ignore her, she is looking for death. Just wait and see, she will take the position of a little gdy soon."


    Sister-inw Wang, what do you mean by this? I dont understand. Duoshous wife looked puzzled and asked after taking a bite of the cassava pancake.


    Wang Dayou''s wife nced at her and said disgustedly: "Tsk, you are stupid enough to dare to follow her and cause trouble with your brain."


    He started to win over people again: "You should follow me from now on. I am fierce and I will make sure that no one dares to bully you. I can also make you enjoy good food and drink spicy food all the time."


    Duoshou''s wife shook her head: "No way, Mrs. Hu is our little gdy, I have to listen to her. This is what my family Duoshou said."


    "Bah, your Duoshou is wrong. We are all from Changliangwei. Who is the biggest in Changliangwei? Mr. Qianhu is the biggest, and Mrs. Qianhu is second. We have to listen to them. You listen to Mrs. Hu, she In addition to making you work, what other benefits can I give you?" Wang Dayou''s wife used a trick to trick his long-lived wife here.


    Mrs. Hu has already found Mrs. Sha and told her family members about the cassava delicacies they had eaten.


    Madam Hu was frightened and said: "Madam Sha, I heard what you and Madam Man said a few days ago and brought my family members to make a fuss, saying that cassava was poisonous and inedible. Will I be resented by Madam? What if Madam takes action against us? what to do?"


    Madam Sha frowned, banged the table, and said, "Madam Hu, what are you talking about? When did I ask you to make trouble? It''s obvious that you are afraid of being poisoned by cassava, so you don''t dare to let cassava enter the guardhouse. Go there by yourself What does the troublemaker have to do with me?"


    Mrs. Hu was shocked. She didn''t expect Mrs. Sha to deny the matter.


    She looked at Madam Sha and smiled bitterly: "What Madam Sha said is that it''s all my fault. I took my family members to make trouble."


    Her man is just a minor g, but Lady Shas husband is the chief g. If she confronts Lady Sha head-on, she will not get any benefit at all, and her husband will be hurt.


    Lady Sha smiled: "That''s right...don''t me me. Someone has to take care of this matter. You showed your face that night, so it''s most appropriate for you to take the responsibility."


    Who told you that your man is just a little g.


    Madam Hu cried and was about to speak when she heard the sound of footsteps. Someone opened the curtain in the middle of the camp and walked in. It was Aunt Zhong.


    Mr. Zhong looked at Mrs. Sha and said, "The three of you have to bear this matter. No one can escape."

 Chapter 1924: persuade

    Chapter 1924: persuade


    Chapter 1924 Persuasion


    "How dare you, you little ve, you broke into the camp of the g generaldy!" Madam Sha was so angry that she immediately shouted: "Come here, get this old ve out of here!"


    However, her servants were stopped by someone, and the person who stopped them was Mrs. Man.


    Mrs. Man walked in, looked at Mrs. Sha and said, "Brother and sister Sha, what happened a few days ago is our fault. We shouldn''t be so petty and remember that we were beaten with a stick by Mrs. Qianhu."


    Speaking of which, they were beaten with sticks because they tacitly allowed their rtives to help Xiao Ji make trouble.


    But because they were thedies of the banner, the two of them felt that they had lost face by being beaten with a stick, and they were always thinking about getting their face back and making Mrs. Qin lose face.


    After learning about Cassava, they called Madam Hu and hinted that she would bring her rtives here to make trouble with Widow Xiao, so that Mrs. Qin could taste the humiliation in public.


    Lady Man said: "Mrs. Qin is our Qianhu Wife. She has helped us a lot along the way. Just one insect attractant saved the lives of our whole family...Brother and sister Sha, it''s our fault, our thinking is crooked. "


    "I have been regretting this n for the past few days. I wanted to admit my mistake to Mrs. Qin and apologize, but I couldn''t save my face. But just now, Grandma Zhong came to me and talked to me, which made me understand the meaning of it. Its awesome, I cant escape anymore.


    Mrs. Zhong said, you are just the chief bannerdy, but Mrs. Qin is the wife of Qianhu. How many levels higher than you? Do you dare to plot against her?


    Don''t think that because Mrs. Qin won''t punish you now, you think it''s okay. Mrs. Qin is just toozy to get involved in our bad things.


    But Jin Baihu respects Qin Qianhu more and more, and he begged Qin Qianhu for a long time before he could follow Liang Wei. Jin Baihu will not allow you female rtives to ruin his rtionship with Qin Qianhu.


    Smart people, hurry up and go to Mrs. Qin to admit your mistake and apologize. If you wait until Jin Baihues back, not to mention you, even you men will be punished!


    Although Aunt Zhong was just a servant bought by Mrs. Jin, her words were so inspiring that Mrs. Man didn''t dare to take any chances anymore and followed Aunt Zhong to find Mrs. Sha.


    "Brother and sister Sha, this matter is indeed our fault. I will go to Madam to admit my mistake now. If you understand, follow me. If you still remember the incident of being beaten with a stick in the Lei Family Courtyard, you don''t want to say anything to Madam Qin." Lower your head, then it''s up to you." Lady Man said and left.


    When Mrs. Hu saw this, she quickly caught up with Mrs. Man, regardless of whether Mr. Sha was her mans top boss: Mrs. Man, Im going too.


    Upon seeing this, Lady Sha jumped up in anger, pointed at Lady Man and cursed: "Shi Man Luo, you are going too far. If you admit your mistake to her like this, doesn''t she know that I have plotted against her? Are you trying to force me to do so?" die!"


    After hearing this, Madam Man turned around, looked at Madam Sha and said, "Mrs. Qin has so many capable people under hermand, do you think she really doesn''t know our ns? She is just not close to us and is toozy to take care of us. She wants Jin Baihu to do it herself Just deal with us."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, I won''t confess you. I fully ept the n that night... But if you don''t go this time, Mrs. Qin will never trust you again in the future. Then the benefits you will lose will be huge." too much."


    Forgot about the goose down quilt?


    Have you forgotten about the snake ointment juice?


    Have you forgotten about nting medicinal herbs?


    These are all businesses that can enrich their pockets. If you dont repent, can Mrs. Qin let you continue to make money?


    After Mrs. Man finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Mrs. Sha cried anxiously. She just wanted to get back the face she had lost in the Lei Family Courtyard, and she didn''t have much bad intentions.


    Moreover, the cassava has entered the guardhouse and been eaten, so their n has not worked. Why can''t Madam Hu carry it and expose this matter? !


    However, no one paid any attention to her.


    Mrs. Sha finally got scared and ran out crying, and followed Mrs. Man to find Gu Jinli to admit her mistake and apologize.


    Gu Jinli was secretly eating fried cassava balls... Qin Sang didn''t allow her to eat them, saying that she could only eat them after letting the pigs eat them for a few months, but the fried cassava **** were so fragrant that she couldn''t resist.


    After hearing that Aunt Zhong brought Lady Man and the others to admit their mistake, she frowned.


    Aunt Tao said: "Madam, there is no need to be embarrassed. My Lord has told me that Madam does not have to worry about this matter. He will tell Jin Baihu."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "After telling Jin Baihu, how are we going to punish them two? They are women, and the man has already be the leader, so he needs to be given some face... Forget it, let me solve it."


    Due to the unity of the Wei Institute, Gu Jinli took action to take care of this matter, but she would never be lenient to those who dared to scheme against her.


    Therefore, she did not see the threedies, Man, Sha, and Hu, and directly issued a punishment order: "Deduct three months of additional supplies from their two general banners, and only give them the normal share."     Mother Taoughed when she heard this , go tell the three people this.


    Mrs. Sha and Mrs. Hu haven''t reacted yet, but Mrs. Man''s expression has changed and turned pale... With three months of additional supplies deducted from them, they will probably have to chew soybeans!


    There are also insect attractants


    Daokougou camp is not very good to the family members. Insect attractants are only distributed to the family members every two days. Without the extra insect attractants given by the madam, they would not know when they would have been killed by poisonous insects!


    Madam Man was so regretful that she knelt down outside the house and cried.


    Mother Zhong advised: "Mrs. Man, Mrs. Qin has shown mercy. Stop crying and go back first. Don''t bother Mrs. Qin."


    If they dont have enough food, insect attractants, charcoal fires, warm clothes, etc., they can buy them with their own money.


    They have to suffer a lot of pain before they know the benefits of Mrs. Qin. From now on, they can follow her wholeheartedly and stop thinking about scheming.


    Mrs. Man had no choice but to leave.


    The rtives of the two general banners also suffered for three months because of this. They were harassed by their rtives for supplies, and in order to provide them with supplies, they almost emptied their dowries!


    But these are all things forter.


    At night, when Qin Sang came back, he heard about this and felt very sad: "Xiaoyu has been wronged."


    She has a bad temper. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have been able to let Man, Sha and Hu go easily.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "No aggrievement, as long as you agree to let me eat fried cassava balls, they are delicious!"


    Qin Sang looked at her glossy mouth and smiled: "I don''t agree that you also ate it."


    He sniffed his nose again, and after smelling the aroma of fried food, he said, "Take out the fried cassava balls."


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled, took out a food box from the foot of the fire kang, and took out the cassava delicacies inside: "It''s delicious."


    Qin Sang looked at her appearance as if she was offering a treasure, and felt extremely soft. He picked up his chopsticks and ate the cassava delicacies, which made him full.


    Save some for me! Gu Jinli was angry. He actually ate up a te of fried cassava **** and a te of fried cassava chips.


    "Xiaoyu, cassava is a new food. Let the pigs eat it for a few months. If the pigs are fine, you can eat it again, okay?" Qin Sang pulled her into his arms, held her, and said seriously : "Otherwise I will worry about you."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli could only agree: "Okay, then I won''t eat it for now."


    Qin Sang smiled, lowered his head and kissed her: "Be good."


    Nasty. Gu Jinliughed, pushed him away, and said, Xiao Pingxi ising soon, dont mess around.


    Qin Sang was very sorry, but in the end he stopped making trouble with her. Since he had to take cassava to Dabuwei and Yangshanwei tomorrow to talk to the Xie family and Niu family about nting cassava, the two of them went to bed early at night. .


    The next day, the couple went to see Mr. and Mrs. Xie Cheng and Mr. and Mrs. Niu Dabao with two carriages of raw cassava, detoxified cassava chips, and two food boxes of cassava delicacies.


    Originally, I thought that cassava was known as the ghost potato, and it would be difficult to convince the two families to grow cassava and eat cassava with them. Unexpectedly, the two families trusted them and were pleasantly surprised by the high yield of cassava. They quickly agreed, so fast that Gu Jinli couldn''t even say what he had nned.

 Chapter 1925: Xu Liu broke into the guardhouse

    Chapter 1925: Xu Liu broke into the guardhouse


    Chapter 1925 Xu Liu broke into the guardhouse


    "Gu Xiaoyu, the yield of Guimingshu is really three thousand kilograms per mu? That''s too much. You''re not bragging, are you?" Ji Zhenniang felt that the yield of cassava must not be that high: "There is a hundred kilograms of cassava in my dowry. Zhuangzi is a wheat farmer, and I will check the ounts every year after harvesting grain, but that Zhuangzi only harvests three thousand catties of wheat a year, and you, the devil, can harvest three thousand catties from one acre ofnd?"


    She nced at Gu Jinli and said sincerely: "We are so familiar with each other, you don''t need to brag."


    You''re exaggerating. Even if I''m familiar with you, I still wouldn''t believe you.


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli was speechless and said to Erqing and Sanqing: "Since Mrs. Xie doesn''t believe it, go and bring in the mostplete cassava tree and show her."


    Yes. Erqing and Sanqing left the house and came back soon, followed by Danian carrying arge sack.


    Madam, the cassava tree is here. Erqing shouted.


    Gu Jinli called to Ji Zhenniang: "Come out and have a look."


    Dannian has already opened the big sack and dragged out a whole cassava tree...Only a palm-high stump is left in the upper part of the cassava tree, but under the stump, there is a lot of cassava growing.


    This pile of cassava was very big, bigger than the basket used to carry grain, and there were a lot of them. Kuang ran over and counted them. He patted his thigh with a bang and said, "Oh my God, this nt has a total of twenty-eight cassava." , its so long!


    Each one is as thick as a wrist, and the longest one is more than half an arm long.


    Mrs. Kuang said to Xie Huaihua, "Sophora japonica, ask your manager, Mr. Xie, to get a big scale and weigh the weight of this cassava nt?"


    Manager Xiao Xie is Xie Huaihuas fianc.


    Hey~ Xie Huaihuas face turned red when she heard this, she responded and ran away quickly.


    More than half a quarter of an hourter, Manager Xiao Xie came over carrying arge scale. Xie Huaihua was afraid that he would not be able to carry it, so she carried it for him from behind, which made Kuang joke: "Look at Huaihua looking so distressed for her fianc. Brother Cheng and his daughter-inw, you should hurry up and get things done at the health center in order, and quickly find a good day for them to get married, so dont dy them."


    Ji Zhenniang said: "The date has been chosen a long time ago. It will be on the 16th day of the first lunar month next year. Aunt Niu, you will have to add makeup to the Sophora japonica by then."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again: "And you, Gu Xiaoyu, you are so rich, but you can''t be stingy. You have to add a lot of makeup to our Sophora japonica."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, when our maids Xiaoji, Erqing, Sanqing, Yangtao, Qingpu Qinghui and dozens of other maids are getting married, remember to add makeup to them."


    Aha, I have a lot of maids at home, Ji Zhenniang, just wait until you lose your money.


    Ji Zhenniang was dumbfounded. Then she remembered that Gu Jinli had many unmarried maids under hismand. She felt that she had suffered a big loss and was extremely angry. She pointed at Xie Huaihua and said, "Then you have to triple the amount of makeup for our Sophora japonica!"


    Xie Huaihua blushed when she heard this and wanted to hide in the ground. She hurriedly said: "Madam, there is no need for this... I don''t need too much dowry~"


    The voice is small, because he is shy.


    Butler Xiao Xie smiled when he saw this, and blocked her with his body so that she could hide a little. He said to the three masters present: "I would like to thank all the masters first."


    He then said to Mr. Kuang: "Mrs. Niu, do you want to call this cassava nt?"


    Mr. Kuang nodded: "Yes, that''s the one. You can weigh it to see how many pounds it weighs." Steward Xiao Xie waved his hand, and two young men carrying stone locks behind him came over and began to put stone locks on the big scale...for the big scale The stone locks ranged from small torge. After adding three stone locks weighing ten kilograms, the weight of the cassava was finally weighed.


    "Mrs. Niu, this cassava nt weighs twenty-eight pounds and six taels in total." Manager Xiao Xie was very surprised, and his tone was a little higher: "It is really a high-yielding potato crop!"


    "It''s really twenty-eight pounds and six ounces?" Mrs. Kuang was excited and hurried over to look at the scale. When she saw that it really weighed this, she was so happy that she pulled down another cassava and asked Steward Xiao Xie to weigh it. It came out to be two pounds. Four taels.


    "Oh my God, one cassava weighs two kilograms... Is this thing very drought-resistant and likes to thin the ground? If so, then this ghost potato is worth nting, even if it is poisonous, it must be nted!" Kuang was so excited that she almost burst into tears. : "This poor ce in the northwest has little water and thinnd, and even sorghum cannot grow well. If we have this thing, we can have a way to survive in times of famine."


    "You don''t know that since all the major cities and towns have missed farming this year, I have been worried about famine next year... Seven years ago, there was a drought in the northwest, and victims flocked to the south in droves. The cheapest time for a big living person was just I can exchange for five kilograms of whole grains... I''m really afraid that we will end up in that situation." Kuang cried, she was really afraid, if there was a famine and the bandits came again, how could they withstand it?


    Niu Dabao said: "Why are you crying? Isn''t this another good food that doesn''t need to be picked up? nt it well and you won''t starve to death."


    Niu Dabao felt very sorry for Kuang. He found that she was older and less courageous than when she first came to the northwest. This was because she was afraid that the bandits woulde again and she, a woman, could not protect her family members in the guard house. What a tragic thing, just caused by worries.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. The three of us finally got together, so we have to take the opportunity to have a good meal and have a quick meal." Niu Dabao finally got free time and personally brought Kuang to Dabuwei, just to make her stop. Think about bad things and have fun.


    Gu Jinli also saw that Mr. Kuang was a little anxious, so he smiled and said, "Uncle Niu is right. It''s hard for the three of us to get together together, so we need to eat something good. I brought a pair of pork ribs here for Ji Zhenniang''s side." Kill two chickens and stew the ribs, it will be a delicious meal."


    Ji Zhenniang was heartbroken when she heard this, and shouted: "Why should we kill two of our chickens instead of one?!"


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Don''t want to kill two? Then kill three."


    "You''re still raising the price!" Ji Zhenniang was extremely angry, but she had never won an argument with Gu Jinli. She could only angrily ask Aunt Xie to kill two chickens and make a chicken stew with ribs.


    Xie Cheng smiled and said: "The pork ribs and chicken have been stewed. If you want to eat, let''s go and see the well."


    Drainage is a big deal, and the three families are very concerned about it, so they followed Xie Cheng to see the well.


    The well is in front of the residence, some distance away. They went there in a carriage and arrived at the well two-quarters of an hourter.


    Arge tent was set up next to the well. This is where Master Yan and the others live. At this moment, Master Yan and the others are digging the well.


    Sir, madam! Yan Xiaowu saw them, waved to them and shouted, his face full of joy.


    Yan Xiaowu is only fifteen years old this year. Because of his young age, he was assigned to do the work of picking soil outside, and his current identity is Master Yan''s son.


    In addition to him, Yan Er and Yan San are also the sons of Master Yan.


    However, these three sons are all fake. Their true identities are the descendants of the Qin family''s secret guards. They have followed the Qin family since Qin''s grandfather.


    In addition to Master Yan''s family, Yang Tao''s brother Yang Shu and Lao Lu''s two fake sons also helped dig wells in Dabuwei. However, drilling wells was a tiring job. They had just drilled the wells for three hours in the morning. Currently resting in the tent.

 Chapter 1926: fancy

    Chapter 1926: fancy


    Chapter 1926: Fancy


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, saying hello to Xiao Wu, and then asked: "Master Yan and the others are down there?"


    "Sir, my father and two brothers are digging a well down there." Yan Xiaowu said. After hearing the nging sound, he immediately said to the four soldiers holding the rope: "Brothers, there is muding up again. Now, Brother Okura and I are going to pull out the mud, you guys hold on tight to the rope and dont let go!


    Master Yan and the others went down to dig the well hanging on a rope. The rope was their life and they had to be tightened. Otherwise, Master Yan and the others would die if something happened.


    Hey, dont worry, we will tighten the rope. Besides, there are threerge wooden pirs, so everything will be fine. Luo Ercang said, and he and the other two soldiers tightened the rope.


    Thank you for your hard work, brothers. Yan Xiaowu thanked him with a smile, ran to the well, and slowly shook up the sand with the help of the rocker.


    "I''m going to help." Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli, then went over to help Yan Xiaowu shake the wheel.


    Dabuwei''s well has already produced water. The sediment is very heavy with water. It takes a lot of effort to shake up a sack of sediment. The rope must also be wrapped with wire, otherwise the rope will not be able to support such a situation. weight.


    "Ha, it''s up, thank you sir!" Yan Xiaowu loved tough. After seeing the sand being pulled up, he said happily, and together with Luo Dacang, they worked hard to lift a sack of sand to the well.


    With a bang, a sack of sand made a dull sound when it fell to the ground. Just hearing the sound made Gu Jinli feel heavy.


    Lifting the sediment out of the well is just one of the many steps in digging a well. If you want to dig the well thoroughly and have clean well water, you have to drive blue bricks into the well to make the well wall dozens of meters deep.


    If the bricks are notid, the sediment in the well wall will fall into the well, making the water in the well dirty and undrinkable.


    This is the first line of defense, and the area within thirty miles is deserted. If you want green bricks, you have to buy them elsewhere, which is another big deal.


    She was thinking about these things when she suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves in an orderly manner. She frowned and looked around, only to see a group of people on horseback running towards the interior of the port guard.


    And behind that group of people were two soldiers on horseback, shouting at them: "Stay, Mr. Liu, please stay. This is an important ce for the guard. We must report before you cane in!"


    Xu Liu didn''t listen at all. He raised the whip in his hand and spun in circles in mid-air. He said without looking back: "My father is Xu You. I can enter the guardhouse in the northwest. You guys hurry up and guard the gate." , Im going to find Brother Qin!


    With these words, Gu Jinli wanted to scold his mother. Your father is Xu You, but your father did not run the guard station in the northwest. It is an important military ce, so you can break into it as you please? !


    Xie Cheng immediately changed his expression, got on his horse, and rode to intercept Xu Liu.


    Niu Dabao hurriedly called to Qin Sang: "Sang, let''s go quickly to avoid trouble!"


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, each mounted his horse and went to chase Xie Cheng.


    Ji Zhenniang was so scared that she grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand: "Gu Xiaoyu, will my husband-inw be okay?"


    Your husband looks very angry. What if someone can''t help but beat Xu You''s son? Will their entire family be beheaded? !


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, there is arge group of people following Young Master Xu Liu. They will not let Young Master Xu Liu do anything stupid."


    However, riding into the guardhouse is already a big fool!


    Gu Jinli was very puzzled. Did Xu You love Xu Liu or did he want to turn him into a waste? Why do you spoil him like this? What''s amazing is that from what Brother Qin said, Xu Liu seemed to think he was very smart.


    Over there, Xie Cheng had already stopped Xu Liu and his party, holding up a military sign and saying, "This is Xie Cheng, the guard of Qianhu, a port guard. Who is here? He dares to rush into the camp on horseback!" "Xu~" Xu Liu stopped. The horse dismounted and ran towards Xie Cheng. He stood in front of his horse, looked up at Xie Cheng on the horse, and raised a sunny smile: "Ha, brother Xie, it''s me, Xu Liu, let''s meet Passed!"


    Well, Xie Cheng was speechless because of Xu Liu''sughter. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say to him.


    Qin Sang was not so polite. As he galloped towards the horse, he shouted to Xu Liu: "You have vited military regtions by riding your horse into the camp and you will be punished."


    When Xu Liu heard this, he was very unhappy and snorted: My father is the Marquis Xu Youxu, who is in charge of the entire northwest. I am his favorite son. How can I call it a break-in when riding a horse into the guardhouse?


    However, Xu Liuting liked Qin Sang. When he saw that he was a little angry, he quickly admitted his mistake: "Brother Qin, I''m sorry. It''s because I''m young and ignorant. Don''t be angry. I won''t dare to do it next time."


    The reason is that I am young again.


    But


    "You are already eleven years old, and you are considered a mature man." Qin Sang said as he got off his horse and said to him: "In terms of leading people to rush into the guardhouse, should you report it to General Jiang to receive the punishment yourself, or should we help you? Report it?"


    Xu Liu was shocked, his eyes turned red, and he choked with sobs: "Brother Qin, you actually want to punish me? I didn''t mean to break into the guard house, I just brought supplies to yourmander Liang Wei and couldn''t find you. I heard that you I was anxious to see you at Dabuwei, so I broke in with my troops."


    and


    He pointed to the two soldiers who were catching up from behind and said: "I have made my identity clear to them, and they know that I am one of their own..."


    This is not considered breaking into the guardhouse, right?


    Qin Sang tightened his hands into fists, suppressed his anger, and looked at Xu Liudao: "Xiao Liu, although you are young, you are the son of Lord Xu, and what you do represents the Xu family and Xu Hou. Master, we cant let him make a mistake, so you have to bear the responsibility of breaking into the guardhouse, and I will not condone your behavior that vites military regtions, otherwise I will harm you."


    Represents the Xu family and his father?


    brother Qin can say such words, does it mean that he agrees with him as the heir of the Xu family?


    Hearing this, Xu Liu was finally satisfied and said with a smile: "Okay, I will listen to Brother Qin and ask my father to apologize when I get back."


    Qin Sang frowned and almost wanted to punch him: "The first line of defense is in charge of General Jiang. He has outstanding military achievements. You have to respect him. You have to apologize to him for breaking into the guardhouse."


    Instead of going to your father!


    Xu Liu is unhappy. Jiang Wankang doesn''t like him very much. He likes his elder brother. If he goes to Jiang Wankang to plead guilty, he will definitely be scolded by the old man.


    However, looking at Brother Qin''s very angry look...forget it, he gave Brother Qin a face: "Okay, I will go and apologize to Uncle Jiang."


    Xu Liu didn''t want to talk about this anymore, so he pointed to the well and asked, "Brother Qin, what were you sitting over there just now?"


    Qin Sang said: "We are digging a well."


    Xu Liuyi was surprised: "Dig a well? Are you really digging a well? Can you dig it in such a cold weather? I heard people say that the ground will freeze in winter, making it difficult to dig."


    Qin Sang said: "We made a drill that can loosen the ground."


    "Drill, what drill? Brother Qin, take me to see it quickly. I want to see that powerful drill!" Xu Liu knew how difficult it is to drill a well in winter. After hearing about this drill, he fell in love with it. He wanted to take a look. If it was good, he would ask Brother Qin for it.

 Chapter 1927: Collide

    Chapter 1927: Collide


    Chapter 1927 Collision


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this and said, "The drill is digging a well. It''s full of mud. It''s very dirty. I''m afraid you won''t be used to it."


    "I''m not afraid of dirty things. Brother Qin, please take me to see it, okay?" Xu Liu said in a coquettish tone: "Brother Qin, please take me to see it. Please."


    Qin Sang did not answer immediately, but Xu Zheng, who had followed Xu Lii, had been quietly sizing up Qin Sang, wanting to see if he was sincere to the Sixth Young Master?


    Qin Sang frowned and became angry for a while, then rxed his brows, like a big brother who was helplessly entangled by his younger brother, and said helplessly: "Sure, I''ll take you to see it, but you can''t get close to the well. Now the big port guard The well is dug more than 30 meters deep, and it would be very dangerous to get close to the well. Once you fall in, there is no chance of survival."


    Xu Zheng raised his eyebrows slightly, Qin Sang was quite concerned about the Sixth Young Master.


    Qin Sang noticed his gaze, looked at him, and asked, "Are you the steward of the Xu family?"


    Xu Zhengdao: "Yes and no, although a certain person is a servant of the Xu family, he redeemed himself a few years ago and became a schr. Now he is doing some work as a master."


    Like Xu Fang, he first became a ve, then studied, and now he is a master. The difference is that Xu Fang is busy in the Long''an government office, while he is with the most promising Xu Liu.


    In addition to him and Xu Fang, there are also Xu Xian and Xu Liang, who also went from ves to masters and then to court officials, so they are not ves, but future high officials!


    Qin Sang said: "Since you are a master raised by Mr. Xu''s family, why didn''t you stop the young master when you saw him breaking into the guardhouse? This is a vition of militaryw. You saw the young master viting militaryw and did not stop him. Do you want to harm your master? !


    Xu Zheng was stunned. He didn''t expect Qin Sang to question him face to face. He was so courageous. After all, he was also the master of Mr. Xu''s family!


    However, Mr. Xu valued Qin Sang, and this was the fault of the Sixth Young Master. He could not get angry, but could only admit his mistake: "Qin Qianhu forgives me for not fulfilling my duty of supervision."


    Qin Sang frowned: "Is that all? You caused Xiao Liu to vite militaryw. Not only did he have to be punished, he will have to bear the reputation of trespassing in the guard house for the rest of his life. How can he convince the public in the future?"


    He pointed at Xu Zheng and arge group of people and said: "There is no rule without rules. After you go back, go to Lord Xu to plead guilty. Otherwise, don''t me me for going to see Lord Xu in person to punish you!"


    He added: "Also, the person you need to apologize to is not me, but Xie Qianhu."


    After hearing this, Xu Zheng looked a little unhappy and looked at Xu Liu.


    Xu Liudao: "Don''t look at me, do as Brother Qin says."


    After speaking, he raised a smile at Qin Sang and asked, "Brother Qin, am I right?"


    Qin Sang didn''t want to talk to him, but in order to maintain the rtionship, he could only nod.


    Xu Zheng could only dismount and said to Xie Cheng: "Xie Qianhu, I failed to do my duty to remind the Sixth Young Master, and caused the Sixth Young Master to vite the militaryw and trespass on the big port guard. Please forgive me."


    Xie Chengdao: "The guard station is an important military area. No one is allowed to trespass without permission. Although you are a member of Mr. Xu''s family, you have vited militaryw. Go and plead guilty to Mr. Xu on your own. Today you are riding horses and trespassing on the guard station. Regarding the matter, I will write a document and submit it to General Jiang to let him know."


    this?


    Manager Xu next to Xu Zheng became anxious and said, "Thank you Qianhu, Master Xu has already apologized to you. There is no need to write a document to report to General Jiang, right?"


    Most of the close servants of the Xu You family are named Xu, but Manager Xu is a real servant, with a lower rank than Xu Zheng. If Xu Zheng is not able to speak, he has to speak for him.


    Xie Chengdao: "Militaryw cannot be vited, and offenders must be punished, so that the power of militaryw can be shown. Otherwise, if everyone vites militaryw, wouldn''t there be chaos in the army?!"


    "Okay, okay, I agree. Brother Xie, you have such a bad temper." Xu Liu agreed impatiently and looked at Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, stop talking about these trivial matters. Let''s go see the drill quickly." Yes, it''s boring to stand here in the cold and talk about these trivial matters.


    After finishing speaking, Qin Sang called a guard: "Come here and help me mount my horse."


    "Yes." The guard hurriedly came over and squatted down, letting Xu Liu step on his palm, and put Xu Liu on the horse.


    Xu Liu called to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, let''s go quickly, drive!" He whipped his horse whip and ran towards the well.


    Qin Sang was afraid that Gu Jinli would be wronged, so he didn''t care to talk about breaking into the guard house. He rode his horse to catch up with Xu Liu, and dared toe to the well before Xu Liu. He turned over and dismounted, and said to Gu Jinli: "Sixth Young Master,e and see the drill." , dont worry, leave it to me.


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry." Gu Jinli nodded and grabbed Ji Zhenniang''s hand to tell Qin Sang that she would take good care of Ji Zhenniang and would not let her talk nonsense and cause trouble.


    As for Xu Liu


    Brother Qin told her that Xu Liu had a weird temper, and she already knew it and knew how to deal with it.


    However, knowing Xu Liu''s temper is one thing, but actually fighting Xu Liu is another.


    "Brother Qin, why are you running so fast without waiting for me!" After a while, Xu Liu rode his horse to the well, but he didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t stop the horse in time. He bumped into Gu Jinli and Ji Zhenniang, shouting: "Hey, get out of the way, get out of the way, I can''t hold the horse back! Brother Qin, help me!"


    Save your mother!


    Gu Jinli wanted to curse, so he hurriedly ran to the side with Ji Zhenniang. By ident, he picked up an iron drill under his feet and hit the horse''s hooves.


    The horse was hit and let out a long neigh in pain. The horse turned its head and rushed directly towards the well...


    Xu Liu hated Gu Jinli, so he wanted to scare her by riding a horse, but he didn''t expect that he would be harmed. When he saw the horse turning and running towards the well, he was frightened to death: "Qin Sang, please save me!"


    I no longer call him Brother Qin, but Qin Sang. He no longer calls himself me, but calls himself my master. Perhaps this is Qin Sangs true status in his heart.


    In the end, in his eyes, Qin Sang is just a minion who can help him and whom he likes more.


    Qin Sang jumped up, rushed towards Xu Liu, grabbed Xu Liu''s back cor, and pulled him backwards off the horse.


    boom!


    Xu Liu was dragged to the ground. Half of his body hurt from the fall, his eyes were red, and he really cried from the pain.


    His horse jumped directly over the mouth of the well and ran to the other side of the well. After running forward for more than ten meters, it stopped, raised its head, and neighed.


    Xu Zheng and the others had already seen what was going on here, and hurriedly caught up with them, shouting: "Sixth Young Master, Sixth Young Master, are you okay?"


    When he got close, he quickly dismounted, rushed to Xu Liu, hugged him and said, "Sixth Young Master, where are you injured?"


    Xu Liu was fine, and the pain on his body had subsided, but he felt very embarrassed, so he pushed Xu Zheng away and cursed: "Why are you asking? Where is the doctor? Call the doctor quickly!"


    You dog ve, dont you know how to handle this? He needs to be reminded by his master.

 Chapter 1928: retribution

    Chapter 1928: retribution


    Chapter 1928 Retribution


    Hey, Im going to call the doctor now. Xu Zheng quickly turned his head and said to the doctor who was stilling: Doctor Cui,e here quickly, the sixth master has fallen from his horse!


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t fall off my horse!" Xu Liu was so angry that he really didn''t know why his father would put Xu Zheng next to him, even though he was a schr, he couldn''t even speak.


    Say he fell off his horse, doesnt that tell everyone that he is not good at equestrian skills, so where can he put his face?


    Xu Zheng said hurriedly: "Sixth Young Master, please forgive me. It''s my fault."


    He shouted to the back again: "Doctor Cui, hurry up!"


    Qin Sang knew about bruises. It could be seen that Xu Zheng was so nervous about Xu Liu that he did not go to see Xu Liu''s injuries. Instead, he waited for Dr. Cui toe... lest Xu Liu would say something if he did something. Unclear.


    Not long after, Doctor Cui came over. He was almost dragged off his horse by the guard captain and pulled to Xu Liu.


    Doctor Cui asked: "Sixth Young Master, where do you feel pain?"


    Xu Liudao: "When I fell down, the left side of my body hurt."


    Doctor Cui immediately touched the left side of Xu Liu''s body, from shoulder to waist, then to thighs and ankles, and finally said with a smile: "Sixth Young Master, don''t worry, it''s just the pain from being hit when younded. The bones are not injured. Recuperate." Itll be fine in two days.


    "Really?" Xu Liu was a little unhappy. If he was injured at the big port guard, he could take the opportunity to ckmail Xie Cheng so that Xie Cheng would not dare to report to Jiang Wanzang that he broke into the guard without permission.


    "Now that everything is alright, get up." Qin Sang pulled Xu Liu up and said, "Be careful when riding horses in the future. There are a lot of debris on the road. If you are not careful when riding a horse, and the horse steps on something and gets frightened and loses control, the horse will suffer. By."


    When Qin Sang saw Xiaoyu leading Xie Ji to escape, he kicked an iron drill with his foot. Xu Liu''s horse was frightened after being hit by the iron drill.


    But Xu Liu didnt see it.


    However, this is the retribution Xu Liu deserves. Who made him think so viciously that he rode his horse to hit the small fish!


    Qin Sang clenched his fists and suppressed the anger in his heart...Xu Liu, you''d better be honest and stop looking for trouble with Xiaoyu, otherwise you may die young!


    He secretly med himself, it was because he was not strong enough that he let the son of a marquis tantly ride his horse to hit a small fish!


    He turned his head and looked at Gu Jinli, with guilt in his eyes.


    However, Gu Jinli smiled at him and quickly changed his expression. He pulled Ji Zhenniang towards Xu Liu and said anxiously: "Mr. Xu Liu, are you okay? It''s all my fault. I saw you rushing over on horseback. , was afraid of being hit by a horse, so he took Sister-inw Xie and ran away. If I had known you would fall off the horse, I wouldn''t have run away. I would have taken the risk to help you hold the horse''s rope and stop the horse!"


    When she said this, her voice was a little loud, and everyone present heard it. Anyone who was not stupid knew that she meant to use Xu Liu of deliberately riding his horse to hit her.


    Xu Zheng frowned. As smart as he was, he couldn''t find the words to excuse Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu was obviously shocked when he heard Gu Jinli''s words. He didn''t expect that Gu would say these words in public.


    In the past, when he was unhappy, he would deliberately hurt others, but those people would choose to endure it because of his family''s status.


    But the old woman Gu couldn''t bear it, and instead spoke out in public!


    Xu Liu was angry and unhappy, and wanted to kill Gu Jinli.


    However, he couldn''t get angry, so he could only look at Qin Sang and cry: "Uuuuuuuuu, Brother Qin, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it... I pulled the reins hard to stop the horse, but I was young and my hands were not strong enough. He didn''t stop himself for a moment, and then the whirlwind horse rushed towards my sister-inw... Sister-inw, I didn''t mean it, don''t be angry~"


    Rely on your mother! He also made stories about his age.


    Gu Jinli cursed in his heart. He didn''t expect Xu Liu to be so weird... You are eleven years old, you are considered an adult in ancient times, and you still have the nerve to pretend to be pitiful and weak?


    You are still crying, you are crying!


    However, Xu Liu followed his mother, and the tears flowed like a bursting dam whenever they came. Coupled with his childish face, he looked quite pitiful.


    Manager Xu couldn''t bear to see it and said from the side: "Mrs. Qin, please forgive me. For the sake of my young master falling off his horse, please forgive him for once."


    After all, it was my young master who was injured when he fell from the horse. Nothing will happen to you. It would be foolish to hold the sixth master responsible.


    Gu Jinli wasughing in his heart and looked at Qin Sang: "Ms. sir..."


    Even though she was pretending to be pitiful, Qin Sang still felt distressed. He stood up and came to her side, held her hand and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    Xu Liu was shocked when he saw this, and hated Gu Jinli even more... This old woman was so ugly... Well, although she looked prettier than any other woman he had ever seen, if he looked carefully, he could see that there were dense scars and scattered spots on her face. A purulent e, it looks disgusting.


    There is still an unpleasant odor on my body!


    Such an ugly and smelly old woman, why does Brother Qin care so much about her?


    It must be because Gu''s mother-inw is rich and can also make insect attractants. He has heard many people say that although Gu''s background is not good, her insect attractants have helped Qin Sang a lot, and Qin Sang will have to deal with her all his life. Good, otherwise it would be ungrateful.


    Perhaps Liu felt that since the insect attractant had already been presented to the emperor by this old woman, Brother Qin would not have to suffer any further injustice for the insect attractant.


    As long as this woman makes the magic anti-worm medicine, she can be put aside and marry an average wife with good family background, good looks and good smell.


    His biological cousin is pretty good... Cousin Yu is kind to him and can say nice things to coax him. Xu Liu thinks it is best to marry Cousin Yu to Brother Qin!


    After Cousin Yu marries Brother Qin, let Cousin Yu give Brother Qin a good pillow blow. Then Brother Qin will listen to him and work for him for the rest of his life, help him fight in wars, help him get rid of the boss, and take charge of the Xu family. .


    Well, Xu Lius mind is really amazing. You may say that he is stupid, but in fact he has been calcting. But if you say that he is smart, his calctions are very whimsical.


    Uuuuuuuuu, Brother Qin, sister-inw, dont be angry with me, forgive me... Xu Liu felt unhappy when he saw Qin Sang running tofort Gu Jinli, and interrupted Qin Sangs constion with tears.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Xu Liu... To be honest, she wanted to p Xu Liuyi. Damn it, a boy like you is crying!


    "Sixth Young Master, please stop crying. We didn''t take this matter to heart. It''s because you are overthinking it." Gu Jinli said malicious words with a caring look on his face.


    Don''t me her for speaking with a knife. This little brat Xu Liu is really annoying. He obviously hit me on horseback on purpose, but he still dared to beg for forgiveness... You cry, you cry again, believe it or not, I will give it to you Give me some medicine to turn you into a eunuch?


    Xu Liu was very angry after hearing this. The old woman was indeed very sinister. She even said that he was thinking too much!


    But he couldn''t get angry now. He had to smile and thank the old woman: "Thank you, sister-inw. It''s good that sister-inw is not angry."


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang and raised a smile: "Brother Qin, my sister-inw is not angry anymore, so don''t be angry either, okay? I didn''t mean it~"


    Gu Jinli:


    I wish I could poke my eyes out, Xu Liu, can you be normal? What are you doing to my man? !

 Chapter 1929: You are late

    Chapter 1929: You arete


    Chapter 1929 Yourete


    Facing the coquettish Xu Liu, Qin Sang was also disgusted.


    But his current status is too low to beat Xu Liu. He can only say with a calm face: "I believe you this time, but if there is another time, don''t me me for not trusting you again."


    He added: "Your sister-inw and I escaped from famine and grew up together. Your sister-inw is kind to me. If you really respect me, you should respect her, do you understand?"


    Xu Liu was very unhappy when he heard this, but he nodded with a smile on his face: "Well, I understand, I will definitely respect my sister-inw."


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Jinli, gave her a bright smile, and called her kindly: "Sister-inw!"


    Your sister-inw, Gu Jinli didn''t want to talk to him at all, but he was Xu You''s son and his status was as high as a mountain. He could only nod and said: "Hey."


    Whats going on? Master Yan heard the movement above and climbed up with the rope. When he saw a group of people gathered around the well, he asked in surprise.


    In the tent not far from the well, Yang Shu and Lao Lu''s two fake sons were also woken up. They ran out to see the situation and saw arge group of peopleing to the well. There was a half-year-old child who was dressed luxuriously. The wise choice is to wait and see what happens.


    "Master Yan, this is the sixth son of Mr. Xu''s family. He is very interested in the iron drill for drilling wells. I will take him to have a look." Qin Sang came to the well and pulled Master Yan together with Yan Xiaowu. De Shuijing: "Pull up the drill and show it to the Sixth Young Master."


    Hey. Master Yan circled his arm several times and pulled up the rope tied to his arm, and there was an iron drill tied to the end of the rope.


    boom!


    Master Yan pped the iron drill on the mouth of the well, climbed out of the well, stretched out his hand to Qin Sang, and said with a smile: "Sir, help me cut the rope so that I can show the drill to the young master of the Marquis family. "


    Whoosh, Qin Sang drew his knife and cut the rope.


    After the rope was cut, Master Yan did not let Qin Sang take the drill. Instead, he held the drill in both hands and bowed and presented it to Xu Liu: "Master Hou, please take a look."


    In the eyes of these old people, Qin Sang is still a noble young prince. When they are around, they don''t want the young prince to bow to others.


    After hearing this, Xu Liu nodded with satisfaction: "You, this ve, quite understand the rules."


    But after he took one look at the drill, he said disgustedly: "It''s so dirty, take it and wash it."


    "Master Hou, please forgive me. It''s my fault. I''m going to wash it for you right now." Master Yan quickly turned around and put the drill into a bucket of water. After cleaning it for a while, he bowed and presented it to Xu Liu again. : "Please take a look."


    Xu Liu then took the drill and looked at it: "The head of this drill is very simr to the head of a spear, but it is in circles. Can this really dig open thend?"


    Master Yan smiled and said: "Master Hou, I don''t know something. This drill is not made by chisel, but by drilling. The ground in winter is too hard and it is difficult to drill, but it will be much easier if it is drilled."


    Xu Liu didn''t understand, so he handed the drill to Master Yan and ordered: "Show the drill to my master."


    Keep talking, no matter how much you say, I still wont understand.


    "Yes, I obey." Master Yan bowed and took the drill, took out two small iron rods, inserted them into the two small holes at the top of the drill, and made a handle like a turntable, calling Yan Xiaowu , the two held two small iron rods and began to turn the iron drill in one direction.


    Something magical happened. The spear-like drill quickly broke through the soil and drilled deep into the soil easily.


    "This is really good." Xu Zheng looked at the iron drill that couldn''t help but drill into the ground. He was startled and walked over and said, "Master Yan, let me give it a try."


    Hey, please. Master Yan let go of Yan Xiaowu and let Xu Zheni dig into the ground. After Xu Zheng held the iron drill, he turned the small iron rod on the drill in one circle. After a while, the iron drill prated a foot deep into the ground.


    This iron drill is really powerful! Xu Zheng was very excited and did not need Master Yans reminder. After turning the iron drill back, the drill quickly rose up and came out of the ground.


    This iron drill is quite big. When the drilles out, there is a small hole in the ground as big as a wrist.


    Ke Xu Liu looked at the small hole and frowned: "It''s so small. How many years will it take to dig a well?"


    I thought this drill was so powerful, but it was nothing more than that.


    Master Yan smiled and said: "Master, the drill is mainly used to loosen the hard soil in winter, and as long as a few more holes are drilled around a ce as big as a water tank, the hard soil as big as a water tank will It will all loosen up, and it will be much easier to dig out the loose ground with a pickaxe.


    He also asked for instructions: "Old ve, can I show you how to do it?"


    Master Yan spoke nicely. Xu Liu was very satisfied and nodded in agreement: "Well, let me demonstrate it to you."


    Hey, old ve, I obey. Master Yan took the iron drill from Xu Zhengs hand and worked hard with Yan Xiaowu. In less than half a quarter of an hour, six wrist-thick holes were drilled into the ground.


    He took a **** and started digging the ground, and then used a shovel to dig out the soil. In less than a quarter of an hour, he dug a pit one meter deep.


    Everyone on Xu Liu''s side was shocked.


    Xu Zhengdao: "Sixth Young Master, this drill is really a good thing!"


    It is difficult to dig the soil in winter, but as long as you have this kind of drill, digging soil in winter will be a time-saving andbor-saving task.


    "Sixth Young Master, they are building wooden pirs over at Duchonggou to stop the bandits from digging tunnels~" Xu Zheng reminded Xu Liu in a low voice: "Driving wooden pirs is aborious job. It takes ten soldiers to take turns to hit them for a long time. If Sixth Young Master can do this, nt a diamond and give it to me..."


    Do you know what I mean?


    Xu Liu understood. He looked at Qin Sang and said with a sweet smile: "Brother Qin, I like this drill, give it to me!"


    Good guy, are you asking for it now?


    Xu Zheng was a little confused. He wanted Xu Liu to give this drill to Lord Xu to make a great contribution, but he didn''t let Xu Liu ask for it so hard!


    Xu Zheng was a little embarrassed, so he had no choice but to pull Xu Liu''s sleeve to remind him... don''t ask for it just like that. You have to be more tactful, otherwise what''s the difference between robbing him?


    Xu Liu didn''t think so. He knew it was not good to ask for things in public, but he did it deliberately to test Qin Sang... If Qin Sang was loyal to him, he would give him a drill. If he didn''t, it would prove that Qin Sang Saburo is not loyal to him!


    However, you arete.


    Qin Sang smiled: "So you like this kind of farm tool-like thing. If you like it, I can give it to you."


    He took the drill, handed it to Xu Liu, and said casually: "We gave General Jiang three drills earlier. I wonder if he will like it?"


    Qin Sang said he was quite worried, but Xu Liu was shocked: "What did you say? Did you give the drill to Uncle Jiang?!"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes. Wooden pirs are being drilled over at Duchonggou to prevent the thieves from digging tunnels here, but thend in winter is too difficult to drill. After this kind of drill is made, I will send someone to General Jiang. I sent it, thinking of helping the soldiers dig into the soil."


    Xu Liu was so angry that he was shaking. How could you give the drill to Jiang Wangang?


    If you give it to him, the credit belongs to him, and I have no credit!

 Chapter 1930: disposition

    Chapter 1930: disposition


    Chapter 1930 Personality


    There are also those soldiers, they have to obey orders, and they are only asked to beat wooden pirs, and they are not asked to fight against the soldiers. There is no need to shed blood and lose their lives. It is already a very easy job, and it is also a very easy job. How do you want to rx? !


    Xu Liu''s little body was shaking. He tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart, but he still couldn''t suppress it. In the end, for fear of exposing his true nature, he could only start crying: "Woooooo~"


    Damn, are you crying again?


    Gu Jinli is convinced, you must have been reincarnated as a tear spirit, why can you cry so much?


    Qin Sang also hates Xu Liu crying, but his status is too low now, so he can only ask with concern: "Sixth Young Master, why are you crying? But you don''t like the drill because there is too much dirt on it? It''s okay, I''ll clean it up for you."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli had to hold it in so hard that he couldn''t stopughing.


    Xu Liu cried even harder when he heard Qin Sang''s words.


    However, after he cried the most violently, he calmed down again, wiping his tears and said: "It''s not that I dislike the drill being dirty, it''s..."


    Im angry that you gave the drill to Jiang Wankang, causing me to lose a lot of credit!


    However, this cannot be said clearly. Once said, he will offend Jiang Wankang.


    Dad said that Jiang Wankang is the bravest general under the Xu family. He must have a good rtionship with him and not offend him... Even if he doesn''t like Jiang Wankang, he must wait until he bes a big man before taking action against him.


    "I was thinking of the soldiers over there in the poisonous insect ditch. They suffered so much. Many soldiers had poisonous insects burrowing into their bodies, breaking their stomachs and dying... After I heard Brother Qin say that he gave the drill to Uncle Jiang, I thought of The soldiers who died tragically in Duchonggou are crying now." Xu Liu found a good reason to hide his sudden crying.


    Finally, he looked at Qin Sang and said pitifully and helplessly: "Brother Qin, I''m afraid... will I be poisoned to death by poisonous insects that get into my body?"


    Gu Jinli:


    Yes, as long as you want, I can make it happen for you right away!


    Qin Sang: "Of course not. Don''t think too much. If you think too much, you will only scare yourself. The drill has been washed, take it."


    Xu Liu frowned and took the drill with a bit of disgust. While looking at the drill, he casually asked: "Brother Qin, why did you send the drill to Uncle Jiang? If you gave it to my father, Youll get a lot of credit.


    Can''t you tell who is your first master? !


    Qin Sang said: "I have thought about sending it to Mr. Xu, but I have been assigned to the first line of defense. General Jiang is my superior. ording to the rules, if anything happens to me, I must first Report to General Jiang."


    So he is acting ording to the rules. If you, Xu Liu, are dissatisfied, just hold it in!


    "That''s it." Xu Liuying said in reply and looked at Manager Xu.


    Steward Xu hurried over and took away the drill that was not very clean... This broken drill failed to bring credit to the Sixth Young Master, but we can''t let it dirty the Sixth Young Master''s hands again!


    Xu Liu was Xu You''s favorite son after all. Xu You had someone teach him carefully. Even though Xu Liu had a bad temper, he was still taught to control his emotions.


    After seeing that the drill business was not profitable, he put it down and walked to the well. He looked down at the bottomless well and asked, "It''s so deep, is there any water?"


    Qin Sang: "Yes, but there is not enough water and it is still very dirty."


    "Dirty?" Xu Liu didn''t understand: "How could it be dirty? Isn''t the well water very clean?"


    Qin Sang said: "That is a well that has been drilled through the well wall and has been sedimented for a month. The water from this new well is generally very dirty and cannot be drunk."


    So Brother Qin, you still have to go to other guard posts to get water? Xu Liu asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "That''s right."


    Xu Liu asked again: "I heard that Brother Qin''s family bought a vige and there is a well there. I am very curious. Can I go and have a look?"


    Dad said that he had to go to Tianhuai Vige to prevent Qin Sang from doing something they didn''t know about in that vige. "Okay." Qin Sang agreed without any hesitation: "But we can''t go today. It''s gettingte. We have to stay in Dabuwei for one night."


    Xie Cheng, who is the Qianhu of the port guard, said: "Sixth Young Master, please stay here too. Tonight we will eat pork ribs and stewed chicken. This is good meat. It is rare to eat it once."


    Pork ribs and chicken stew?


    Xu Liu asked: "What kind of ribs are they?"


    Xie Cheng smiled and replied: "It''s pork ribs, brought by Brother Qin and his wife."


    Chi, Xu Liu was very disdainful. What''s so delicious about pork ribs and chicken stew? He thought they were deer ribs!


    Then he showed off and showed kindness and said: "Brother Qin, I have eaten deer ribs, which are more delicious than beef ribs and iparable to pork ribs. When the capital sends new year''s goods to Daokougou camp, I will see if there are any We dont have any deer ribs, but if we do, Ill send someone to bring you some.


    Let you poor people also have a taste of the best venison.


    Gu Jinli Hehe, kid, you started eating venison at a young age. I''m afraid you want to poison yourself to death. Can you digest it? Aren''t you afraid of sudden death? !


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang was very happy and said to Xu Liu: "Then we will wait for Mr. Liu''s deer ribs and other new year''s goods!"


    "Who are you?" Xu Liu didn''t know Kuang, but he hated her because this woman was ugly and vulgar, and looking at her affected his mood.


    Mr. Kuang smiled and said, "I am Mr. Niu Kuang, and I am the daughter-inw of Niu Dabao of Qianhu, Yangshan Guard."


    "Ah? Are you the wife of Niu Qianhu?" Xu Liu was shocked. He looked at Niu Dabao and felt sorry for him. It was so pitiful that he had finally managed to be Qianhu and still slept with such an ugly old woman.


    Thinking again, men all like beautiful women, and if Kuang is so ugly, then he can give Niu DaBao a beauty and win over Niu DaBao.


    It''s a pity that Niu Dabao has lived with the Kuang family for most of his life and has seven children. Where can he find a concubine?


    Xu Liu looked at Gu Jinli again, pretending to be concerned and asked: "Sister-inw, why do you have so many small scars on your face and abscesses as big as mung beans? These abscesses are not contagious, right? Are they some kind of serious disease? Sister-inw, dont be sad, I will ask my father to ask the imperial doctor to take a look at you, and I will definitely cure your disease and not make you ugly for the rest of your life!"


    Why did you say it so loudly, for fear that the people present would be deaf and unable to hear?


    After Gu Jinliined in his heart, he pretended to be stunned, and finally said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, this is just an ordinary e, it is not contagious. And I am taking medicine, and it is much better. Now I only have If I have a few es, I dont need your help to call the imperial doctor.


    "A lot better? Did it turn into a scar after it healed?" Xu Liucheng asked sincerely. Fortunately, the e on Gu Jinli''s face was fake. If he really had such e, he would probably be beaten to death.


    Gu Jinli wisely chose not to speak.


    Xu Liu was very proud when he saw this. Huh, old woman, you know how ugly you are!


    Xu Liu consciously felt happy that he had hit Gu Jinli, and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, I''ve seen the drill, let''s go."


    This ce is so dirty, he doesnt want to stay here.


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded and lent his horse to Xu Liu: "Your whirlwind horse was frightened. Don''t ride it yet, otherwise another ident may ur."


    The Whirlwind Horse was a BMW awarded to Xu You by Emperor Jingyuan. He came with the canonization procession from the capital. Xu Liu liked it and asked Xu You for it. He has been riding the Whirlwind Horse during this period.


    But after the experience just now, Xu Liu disliked the whirlwind horse, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll ride Brother Qin''s horse first."


    After he asked the guard to help him onto the horse, he looked at the whirlwind horse with disgust and told the guard: "Tame it well."


    If you can''t train it well and kill it for meat, it''s a **** broken horse. It was him who almost fell!

 Chapter 1931: The risk is too great

    Chapter 1931: The risk is too great


    Chapter 1931 The risk is too great


    Xu Liu''s nature is like this. He will quickly fall in love with a good thing when he sees it, but if the thing is disobedient, he will quickly be disgusted and even have the intention to kill the thing!


    Yes. The guard responsible for taking care of the whirlwind horse responded.


    "Drive!" Xu Liuyi whipped his whip, hit the horse hard, and galloped towards the residence of the big port guard. He turned back and shouted to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, follow up quickly!"


    After saying this, he pped the horse twice.


    Gu Jinli felt hurt for Qin Sang''s horse just looking at it. Is Xu Liu, this naughty kid, mentally abnormal?


    No, she had to prepare for a rainy day. She had to make a powerful and well-hidden poison to attract Xu Liu... Children with abnormal brains must be guarded against, otherwise he could kill them anytime and anywhere if his brain twitches.


    Xiaoyu, you guys go back in the carriage, and Ill follow you first. Qin Sang told Gu Jinli, with guilt in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about me, just follow him quickly. The Sixth Young Master is the son of Lord Xu, so you can''t neglect him."


    Hurry up and keep an eye on him, Xu Lius brain is not normal, dont let him get sick!


    "Hmm." Qin Sang responded, borrowed Niu Dabao''s horse, greeted Xie Cheng, and the two of them caught up with Xu Liu.


    As for Niuda Leopard


    Xu Liu didn''t care about him that much, and he was not a Qianhu of Dabuwei, so he didn''t have to be the host to entertain Xu Liu, so hegged behind some distance and let Kuang and the others drive back to the house.


    When they brought Kuang and the others back to the house, they happened to hear Xu Liu eximing: "This cassava is so high-yielding. I like it. Brother Qin, give me the cassava. I will take them to Daokougou Camp to give to dad." Look, let dad give the order to nt cassava throughout Chu!"


    This way he can achieve great sess.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he was speechless. Good guy, you are so rude, you have fallen in love with cassava again.


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and whispered: "Gu Xiaoyu, that sixth master has taken a fancy to our cassava, what should we do? If he takes away the cassava, we won''t get any credit~ "


    Mrs. Kuang was also very worried and lowered her voice: "Sang''s wife, I think that child... is a domineering one. If he likes her, it will be difficult for us to keep Cassava~"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t worry, cassava is too risky. Even if Xu Liu takes it away, for safety reasons, Mr. Xu will not order it to be nted."


    They would just let it go and let the three guards nt and eat first. If no one was killed, Xu You would **** the cassava.


    However, when it came time to eat cultivated cassava without eating dead people, the fact that cassava was the first to discover, grow, and eat had already spread.


    This credit still belongs to them, and the Xu family cannot take it away.


    "Really? But cassava is so high-yielding, how could you not nt it?" Kuang was still worried.


    However, Gu Jinli''s guess was correct. In the courtyard of the house, Doctor Cui''s expression changed drastically. He pointed at the pile of cassava and said: "Sixth Young Master, this is not cassava, but ghost potato. You can''t eat it, it will kill you." !


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this cassava? How can it be ghost potato? What is ghost potato?" Xu Liu had never heard of ghost potato at all.


    Doctor Cui said: "It is recorded in medical books that there is a monster growing in the barrennd of the northwest, like a potato, which is very poisonous. During the famine years of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the people of a vige couldn''t bear the pain of famine. Hundreds of lives!


    Doctor Cui cried: "Sixth Young Master, this ghost potato is really inedible. Not to mention what is recorded in medical books, even I have seen with my own eyes someone who identally ate the ghost potato and died of poisoning!"


    Then he pointed at Qin Sang and asked angrily: "Qin Qianhu, you dedicated this poisonous monster to the Sixth Young Master. What is the purpose of getting the Sixth Young Master to agree to nt it on arge scale? You also specially changed the name of Guimingshu to cassava. What do you think? What are you covering up? You are too vicious. If you nt ghost potatoes on arge scale, many people will die!" Xu Liu was shocked, his face turned pale, he looked at Qin Sang, and asked with red eyes: "Brother Qin, Cui Is what the doctor said true?"


    If its true, are you trying to kill me by boasting about the ghost life potato to me? I''m so kind to you in vain!


    Xu Zheng also said: "Qin Qianhu, why are you doing this? Please exin clearly."


    If you dont exin clearly, the consequences will be serious. The Sixth Young Master is Mr. Xus favorite son. If you dare to harm him, you dont want to live!


    Qin Sang said: "Cassava is indeed the ghost potato from the northwest, and it is indeed poisonous, but the poison can be detoxified. As long as it is handled properly before eating, it will not be poisoned... Just like the puffer fish, it is poisonous itself, but if it is handled properly, it can still be poisoned. eat."


    Then he pointed at the cassava and said to Xu Liu: "Sixth Young Master, cassava is really high-yielding. The yield per mu can reach more than two thousand kilograms. There is a food shortage in the northwest. This year due to the war and poisonous pests, many prefectures and cities have missed farming again. There may be a great famine next year. ...Although cassava is poisonous, it can be a life-saving food at critical moments and is worth growing. There is no need to be afraid of it just because it is poisonous."


    Worth nting?


    Dont be afraid of it?


    This **** is very poisonous, is it still worth growing? Qin Sang, are you sick? !


    Xu Liu was really angry and wanted to yell, but he really liked Qin Sang, and Qin Sang was indeed a fierce general with great power, and he had to win over him.


    There is no other way, I can''t get angry, I can only cry.


    Xu Liu wiped his tears again: "Brother Qin, you said the toxins in the ghost potato can be detoxified, but how? What if the toxins are not detoxified and some soldiers die from eating them? Won''t the soldiers me me then?"


    Qin Sang was a little speechless:


    I didnt let you take away the cassava to im credit. It was you who wanted to take the cassava as your own after learning about its high yield. Now that you know that cassava is poisonous, you came to me me for harming you.


    You are even less normal than the eldest prince back then.


    However, Qin Sang is no longer the legitimate son of the Hou Mansion, but now he has a thousand households. He can only endure all his dissatisfaction and patiently exin to Xu Liu how to detoxify cassava by soaking it in water.


    He added: "You don''t have to eat it for humans. You can use it to feed livestock first. We have a lot of livestock here in the northwest and we can''t feed them enough fodder. Soybeans have to be mixed in to feed them every day. If we use cassava instead of soybeans to feed livestock, the soybeans saved will be better." It can be fed to people and solve the problem of food shortage."


    Xu Zheng felt it made sense after hearing this, and said to Xu Liu: "Sir, it would be good if you only use ghost potatoes to feed the livestock."


    If you want to die, you will die, and you will not die, and there are too many animals on the northwest. You need to consume a lot of food when you raise them.


    After hearing this, Xu Liu thought for a while and burst intoughter: "If that''s really the case, that would be great."


    He pointed to the cassava and said, "Brother Qin, please give me these cassava. I will send someone to deliver them to Dad right now."


    This is a credit, he must hold on to it and not lose it again.


    Qin Sang did not hesitate and agreed: "Sure, I will have someone pack the cassava for you. You can send someone to Daokougou camp as soon as possible to Lord Xu. If Lord Xu agrees to nt it, it will be a great thing for the northwest." .

 Chapter 1932: Want to make great achievements

    Chapter 1932: Want to make great achievements


    Chapter 1932: Wanting to make great achievements


    "Brother Qin, did you agree? That''s great." Xu Liu was very happy. Qin Sang agreed to give him the cassava without any hesitation, which shows that he is very loyal to him.


    ording to this calction, as long as he keeps a close eye on Gu and asks Qin Sang for it in time when Gu makes the magic anti-parasitic medicine, Qin Sang will definitely give it to him, and then he will be able to achieve great sess and be famous. A person who left asting legacy in history!


    He is only eleven years old. If he can leave his name in history, he will be the first person in history.


    Or maybe Xu Liu is mentally ill. The anti-parasitic medicine was jointly developed by many doctors. Gu Jinli only took a small share of the credit. Xu Liu didn''t even understand medical skills and wanted to take all the credit. What a big dream?


    "Manager Xu, hurry up and send someone to collect the cassava and send it to my father immediately. Tell him about the cassava in detail and tell him that this is food, food that can save lives at critical moments." Xu Liu ordered Manager Xu , the whole person was very excited.


    After thinking about it, he felt that only a few sentences could not show his contribution, so he asked Xu Zheng for paper and pen, and wrote a letter to Xu You in person.


    But it took some time to write clearly about cassava. Xu Liu wrote for more than a quarter of an hour. During this period, he frowned several times and almost broke his brush before he could bear his impatience and write about cassava. Finished writing.


    As Qin Sang observed Xu Liu, he felt more and more that Xu Liu was sick... His temper was too manic, and he didn''t even have the patience to write a letter.


    Steward Xu had already asked his servants to pack up the cassava and came to ask Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, how do you do this water immersion detoxification method? Please do it again and let us see."


    Qin Sang did not stretch it. After asking Xie Cheng''s people to bring water, he peeled and cut the cassava himself and put it in a bucket to soak: "That''s it, soak it for more than two days, change the water six times a day, and then cook it." You wont be poisoned if you eat it.


    He also specifically exined: "It must be cut into small pieces and soaked. It is not easy to save trouble. If the whole cassava is soaked, it will take more than five days to remove the toxins. The water must be changed frequently."


    Xu Guanshi wrote them down one by one.


    Xu Liu had already written the letter, sealed it with beeswax, stamped it with his personal seal, and handed it to Manager Xu: "Send the letter and the cassava to Dad."


    He stared at Manager Xu again and said, "You must handle the cassava matter well and don''t make any mistakes. Do you understand?"


    If you dare to make any mistakes and let me lose my credit, your whole family will be questioned!


    "Yes, I understand, let''s go and do it now. Mr. Liu, please stay well here, I will leave first." After saying goodbye to Xu Liu, Manager Xu took three servants and left on horseback carrying cassava.


    After Steward Xu left, Xie Cheng said, "It''s gettingte. Sixth Young Master, the general has already asked someone to set up arge tent for you to live in. Can I take you to see it now?"


    Xu Liu pointed to the house and said, "No need to go to such trouble, I can just live here."


    Xie Cheng listened for a moment and said: "Sixth Young Master, please forgive me, this is the residence of the female family members."


    What''s going on if a manes to live in a ce where women have lived? !


    Xu Zheng also felt that Xu Liu had gone too far and advised him: "Sixth Young Master, there is only one house in Dabuwei, which is for the families of thousands of families. We should live in tents."


    Xu Liu hated living in a tent. Although his tent was very good, no matter how good it was, it couldn''tpare to a solid house.


    However, it was impossible for him to upy the house of the female family members, so he had no choice but to agree and drag Qin Sang along: "Brother Qin, let''s go and see the camp."


    Qin Sang could only apany him.


    When leaving the house, he saw a carriage parked in the open space on the far right side of the house. Knowing that Gu Jinli and the others were in the car, Xu Liu turned around and walked towards the carriage. Qin Sang was secretly annoyed. Enough was enough. Xu Liu had no choice but to hold back his anger and follow him.


    Sister-inw! Xu Liu shouted loudly before he reached the carriage.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli wanted to silence him.


    What on earth does this little lunatic want to do? They all rushed the carriage here to hide, and he came running over. Why, are you here to beg me to poison you?


    Gu Jinli lifted the curtain, looked at him from the carriage, and said with a smile: "Sixth Young Master, what''s the matter? If you have anything to do, just go to your husband and tell him. I''m a woman, and I don''t understand anything."


    You are not very kind-hearted and like to poison people. Do you want to try some new poison?


    Xu Liu smiled and said, "I came here to formally greet my sister-inw."


    After saying that, he really bowed to Gu Jinli: "Hello, sister-inw."


    Xu Liu is only eleven years old. He has the childishness of a young boy and looks more feminine. He smiles sweetly and is very popr with middle-aged and elderly women.


    Its a pity that Gu Jinli didnt like his **** type. He scolded him in his heart and said with a smile: Xiao Liu is such a polite boy. From now on, my sister-inw will treat you as my younger brother.


    After saying that, he stopped smiling, put on his sister-inw''s gifts, and began to lecture Xu Liu: "Xiao Liu, my sister-inw is not telling you, why are your equestrian skills so bad? You need to practice more, or you will crash into the well next time. What should we do? You are only eleven years old, not even fifteen. What if that is the case, but Lianzu Tomb... Hey, bah, bah, bah, we Xiaoliu will definitely be able to grow up safely. In short, Xiaoliu, you should be more careful in the future. ah."


    Dont torment yourself to death!


    Xu Liu wanted to kill someone after hearing this. Why does this old woman talk so much nonsense?


    Ah, I hate Mrs. Gu and I dont want to see her in the future!


    What Gu Jinli wants is for Xu Liu to annoy her...Xu Liu is sick, and she doesn''t want to make excuses with this little lunatic and let Brother Qin deal with him.


    After speaking, Gu Jinli waved to Qin Sang, who was quickly following him, and said happily: "Mr.


    vomit~


    A strong stench suddenly hit Xu Liu and he almost vomited... The old woman was so disgusting!


    But Qin Sang''s voice had already been heard, Xu Liu did not dare to say any more harsh words, and held back his anger and said: "My master, I have written down my sister-inw''s teachings."


    Then he asked: "I heard that my sister-inw is developing a magic anti-parasitic medicine for soldiers and thieves, and she also found newt liver to rece one of the medicinal materials in the magic medicine. Xiao Liu would like to ask my sister-inw if there is anything about developing a magic anti-parasitic medicine. Progress, is it almost ready?"


    He was also afraid that Gu Jinli would find excuses not to tell him about the magical anti-parasitic medicine, so he quickly added: "I have heard about my sister-inw''s abilities. Not only did she make insect-attracting medicine, but she also wrote a pharmacology booklet. She is extremely powerful." Got it!"


    Haha, it turns out that I have been eyeing the magic drug for repelling insects, and I want it to have such a great effect.


    pity


    "The anti-parasitic medicine was jointly developed by imperial doctors from the capital, military doctors from the army, and famous doctors from the city. As a woman, I can''t get too involved, so I have stopped developing it." Gu Jinli said, "As for the pharmacology booklet , has been given to Dr. Xu of Xing''an Prefecture, and several imperial doctors from the capital have also copied it. If you want to know, you can ask them for it, this is not a secret."


    I have a habit of giving it away when I cant keep it and letting those who like it fight for it, so if you want it, go and fight for it.


    Xu Liu was very disappointed after hearing this, but what Gu Jinli said was true, and he couldn''t get angry easily, so he could only ask: "Is it true that my sister-inw has not developed any more magical anti-parasitic medicine?"

 Chapter 1933: disdain

    Chapter 1933: disdain


    Chapter 1933: Disdainful


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No more research, I don''t have time... I have to be busy with things in the health center. I have to find water, food, and ways to make money for the families of the soldiers. Where can I find the time to work on the magic anti-worm medicine? .


    He nced at Xu Liu again and said, "Speaking of drinking water, Xiao Liu, you don''t know how hateful the first thousand households of the Grizzly Bear Guard are..."


    "Sister-inw, the first thousand members of the Grizzly Bear Guard have been demoted and made small gs. I heard that they were bitten by a wild wolf recently and were seriously injured. I''m afraid they won''t survive." Xu Liusheng was afraid that he would send someone to hint Zhuang. When they found out about Liang Wei Shuiyuan, he quickly interrupted Gu Jinli and said, "The wild wolf has already avenged you, sister-inw, you don''t have to remember this anymore."


    The wild wolves that bit Zhuang Liang were raised by the Xu family. Xu Liu let the dead men go out to bite Zhuang Liang. Because Zhuang Liang did not do things well, he was imprisoned for several days, so Zhuang Liang must die!


    Xu You knew about this and did not stop him... Xu Liu wanted to inherit the Xu family and be in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops in the northwest, so he had to be ruthless, so it was necessary to train Xu Liu to kill.


    Brother Qin, lets go and show me the camp where well stay tonight. Xu Liu didnt ask about the new progress of the anti-worming medicine, and he didnt bother to pretend to Gu Jinli, so he dragged Qin Sang away.


    Qin Sang looked back at Gu Jinli and saw her waving to him and giving him a smile before he left with peace of mind.


    After they all left, Gu Jinli and the others got off the carriage and entered the house.


    Because Xu Liu suddenly broke into the guardhouse, Ji Zhenniang and Kuang were both a little unmotivated, and they were not even interested in eating the pork ribs and stewed chicken.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You guys eat, it''s not easy to open your belly to eat meat for once, but you don''t eat it, what a waste."


    She ate it with gusto, and even dipped the bean sprouts in the stew soup to prevent herself from getting tired of it.


    Ji Zhenniang was angry when she saw this: "Gu Xiaoyu, that Xu Liu not only robbed our cassava, but also wanted to rob you of your deworming medicine. I don''t know what he will rob in the future. Are you not worried at all?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he can''t take anything away, he is just doing useless work."


    She is confident that she can handle Xu Liu.


    but


    She looked at Ji Zhenniang and Kuang Shi: "You should have noticed that his temper is different from normal people. If you meet him, be careful."


    Then he said to Ji Zhenniang: "Don''t bezy. Remember to practice more life-saving moves with Erqing. If you really can''t learn powerful moves, just practice throwing poison packets more."


    Don''t be like the night of the Dingo bandit killing, where you couldn''t even throw poison.


    Ji Zhenniang said: "I know, I have been learning boxing from Erqing recently."


    Its not that she is diligent, its that Erqing doesnt allow her to bezy. Its because Xie Chenges to poach people as soon as he leaves, so she cant sleep in even if she wants to.


    But Kuang has been feeling anxioustely, and even though Gu Jinli said so, she still feels a little wilted.


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, let me tell you something happy. This is a profitable business."


    "A profitable business?!" When Kuang heard that there was a profitable business, he immediately became excited and asked quickly: "What kind of business is it? How profitable is it? Is it easy to do it?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s the business of firing green bricks. There are many rtives here from the first line of defense to Daokou ditch, and it''s cold here, so you have to sleep on a fire pit. It''s best to use green bricks to build the fire pit. Each household needs at least two fire pits, which requires countless green bricks."


    "There are also many wealthydies who are not used to living in adobe houses. They want to build blue brick houses to live in, which requires a lot of green bricks. And in this thirty-mile radius, there are almost no green brick workshops. No, I just thought, lets build a green brick workshop together, burn green bricks and sell them, and make a fortune!


    Mr. Kuang was pleasantly surprised when he heard this: "This is a good business. Qingzhuan is a profitable thing!"


    Ji Zhenniang also said: "We can also burn tiles to sell!" He frowned again and asked Gu Jinli: "Can you burn green bricks?"


    Gu Jinli wanted to say that she knew how to make porcin and had yed with it when she was on vacation in her previous life. However, she couldn''t admit it because she already knew too many things. In ancient times, making green bricks was a business that could be passed down from family to family. If she can still do it, then she is too evil and will be targeted.


    "I don''t know how. It''s the new servant my family bought, the one named Lao Lu." Gu Jinli put the matter of being able to make green bricks on Master Lu.


    "Lao Lu, are you the one with bad legs and feet? Oh my god, Gu Xiaoyu, what kind of luck are you that you can buy such a capable servant!" Ji Zhenniang was envious, why couldn''t she buy such a big and powerful servant? My servant, this is all money.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Of course it''s because God loves me and gives me all the benefits. I can''t ept it."


    Tsk, this is right. Ji Zhenniang gave her a roll of her eyes: "Just be proud of yourself, be careful not to get carried away with your pride, God will punish you..."


    She did not say the word disaster. She was superstitious and was afraid it woulde true.


    Because of the business of making a living with bricks, Kuang was relieved of his previous depression and became happy. He took Gu Jinli and talked about how to build a workshop and how to share the profits. They talked for a full hour and ate while talking. , finished arge pot of pork ribs and chicken stew.


    And they included the Han family.


    After all, everyone is so familiar with each other, and Han is the granddaughter of the Guangcheng House, so she can get along with thedies, and she is guarding the second line of defense in Mu County. She can help them sell green bricks to the second line of defense. go.


    After the discussion, I received a message from Qin Sang, Xie Cheng, and Niu Dabao, saying that they would apany Xu Liu and his party and would not be back tonight.


    The three women slept in the house. There were many rooms, each of them could share a room. With Sanqing and the others guarding them, the three of them had a good sleep.


    The next day, the Niu family and the Qin family left the Dabu Guard and returned to their respective guard posts.


    Xu Liu followed Qin Sang back to Changliangwei. He pestered Qin Sang along the way, even if he wanted to say a word to Gu Jinli.


    Xu Liu thought this would hit Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli didn''t care at all and only thought Xu Liu was childish.


    When Xu Liu followed Qin Sang and his wife back to Changliang Wei, Manager Xu and the others also took Cassava to the Daokougou camp and met Xu You.


    "Can Guimingya be eaten? Isn''t it poison? If you eat it, you will die." Xu You was shocked and immediately took the letter Xu Liu wrote to him and read it carefully.


    After reading it, he said happily: "In any case, Qin Sang respects Xiao Liu and is willing to listen to Xiao Liu, which shows that Xiao Liu is good."


    Manager Xu quickly praised: "What the Marquis said is true. Our Sixth Young Master is smart and likeable, and has the spirit of a general. Although Qin Qianhu has made great achievements, he respects the Sixth Young Master and gets along well with him."


    After hearing this, Xu You nodded with satisfaction, feeling that Xu Liu had done a good job in wooing the generals.


    but


    "Ghost potatoes are too risky. The animals in the camp are more precious than people. Where can I feed them ghost potatoes at will?" Xu You came to the northwest and got a lot of good supplies. He no longer looked down on cassava. Such poisonous stuff.


    0.0 I went to get vinated. I felt a little dizzy and light-headed over the weekend, as if I had a bad cold. However, this is a normal reaction and there is no need to take medicine. If the update is dyed, it will be updated as soon as possible. Regarding Xu Liu and the Xu family, they are the springboard needed for the northwest plot. The cannon fodder family will deal with them as soon as possible. It seems that everyone doesn''t like watching the male and female protagonists fall in love, so I will write less, which will speed up the plot and allow the male protagonist to join Qin Eng as soon as possible. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 1934:

    Chapter 1934:


    Chapter 1934


    Manager Xu was stunned when he heard this. Why do you dislike this? After all, it is an edible potato. Moreover, "Master Hou, this cassava is very productive. Qin Qianhu said that the wild ones can be produced per acre." It weighs more than two thousand kilograms, and if nted carefully, it is estimated to be close to three thousand kilograms, which is considered a rare high-yielding crop."


    Xu You became crazy after he brought Duke Xing to a tragic defeat and took over the hundreds of thousands of troops in the northwest. When he heard what Steward Xu said, he frowned in dissatisfaction: "You are a ve of the Xu family. How dare you speak for Qin Sang, who is your master?!"


    In the final analysis, Qin Sang is just a ve of his Xu family, and now he has to listen to Xu You.


    Manager Xu was shocked and hurriedly knelt down to apologize: "Master Hou, please calm down. It''s my fault. I''m not speaking for Qin Sang, but I don''t want to hurt the Sixth Young Master''s desire to help Master Hou."


    Steward Xu wiped away tears... It should be said or not, everyone in the Xu family, from the master to the ves, loves to cry.


    Guanshi Xu said: "Sixth Young Master has always wanted to help the Marquis. He knows that the entire Chu State is short of food. He also knows that when Long''an Prefecture was besieged by bandits, a soybean was as good as a golden bean. When he saw cassava, he heard that cassava was After the high yield, I was so excited that I cried. I immediately asked Qin Sang for the water immersion detoxification method, and wrote back to tell the Marquis that I wanted the Marquis to agree to nt cassava to help him solve the food crisis...Marquis, although cassava is Its poisonous, but for the sake of Sixth Young Master, please dont give up so quickly.


    "Guanshi Xu is right." Mr. Qianshan walked in and bowed his head to Xu You: "I have met the Marquis."


    Xu You respected Mr. Qianshan very much and said hurriedly: "Sir, there is no need to be polite."


    He then asked: "Sir, do you think the ghost potato is worth nting? But it is very poisonous, and I am worried about nting it. Before it is soaked in water to remove the poison, the ghost potato will harm people and animals first."


    "I heard someone talk about Guimingshu. That person was a soldier from the northwest. He said that Guimingshu is not only poisonous to the potatoes, but also to the branches and leaves. It is too risky to nt such a poisonous substance inrge quantities."


    and


    Xu You paused and looked at Manager Xu and the others: "You go out and wait."


    "Yes." Manager Xu quickly got up and took three servants out to wait.


    After they left, Xu Youcai said: "If we nt ghost potatoes on arge scale, once the yield of several thousand kilograms per mu is reported, how can Emperor Jingyuan send us supplies?"


    Now he can still use the excuse ofck of food to ask for supplies from Emperor Jingyuan and hoard the supplies. But if he mentions that Guimingshu can be eaten, Emperor Jingyuan will definitely not give them more because of how stingy he is. Suppliese.


    Mr. Qianshan: "It turns out that the Marquis is worried about this. Indeed, after the war stopped, Emperor Jingyuan gave the northwest less and less supplies. And we must stock up more supplies to prepare for next year''s famine."


    Mr. Qianshan is not a fool if he can be a counselor that Xu You respects. He has already predicted that there will be a famine in Dachu next year. He gave Xu You an idea and asked Xu You to fight Tuogude every month. He could not Let the war stop for too long, and then ask for supplies from the capital every month in the name of war.


    It would be best to empty out half of the twelve major granaries of the imperial court. When there is a famine, the imperial court will have no soldiers and no food, and it will have to help the hungry people. But they have soldiers and food, and they can attack Emperor Jingyuan at any time and destroy the great Chu. Got it!


    That''s right, Xu You and Mr. Qianshan never wanted to be loyal ministers, and the reason for their disloyalty was rted to their life experiences... They carried the legacy of their ancestors and wanted to destroy the Chu State. And Xu You dotes on Xu Lius mother and trains Xu Liu as his heir, also because of the identity of Xu Lius mother... Xi Niang is not an ordinary official family member who has been convicted, Xi Niangs ancestor is a rtive of the emperor!


    Had he not been married and had children when he rescued Xi Niang, and his first wife also had some status in the family, he would have divorced his first wife and made Xi Niang his first wife.


    Mr. Qianshan pondered for a while and said: "The matter of the ghost life potato should be kept hidden from the capital for now, but if we seed, we will have to bear the rations of the entire Chu people... Since it was Qin Sang who discovered that the ghost life potato can be eaten, then Let the three guards nt it first. If it is nted and no one dies after eating it for a year, we will ask him to hand over the ghost potato. He is just a thousand households, and you are the Marquis. If you ask him for it, he will Dont dare not give it.


    Guan University''s first -level crowded people, this is reality. Qin Sang has a thousand households, only to listen.


    Xu You agreed: "If you still have a way, sir, let''s do it like this."


    He then asked: "Mr. Qianshan, does Da Chu really have twelverge granaries?"


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: "Of course there are, the eight granaries are just on the surface, and there are four granaries hidden in ces unknown to the world, in case the Chu is in danger and used to rescue the Chu."


    After saying that, he sneered: "But Emperor Jingyuan is too ipetent. The Chu Dynasty is almost exhausted. There is a war in the northwest, and a mysterious force emerges from the northeast and upies the ce where Dongqing and Northeast meet as king. If wee back next year In a famine, let alone the twelve major granaries, not even the divine soldiers from heaven can save Dachu."


    The great Chu will surely perish!


    But they endured humiliation and lived in secret for several generations, and finally they were able to restore their ancestral name in their generation and live an upright life.


    Speaking of the forces in the Northeast, Xu You frowned and said: "The King Wei in the Northeast is also arrogant. We contacted him several times, but he ignored us at all. He only has tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. He doesnt take us seriously and still deres himself the King of Wei. If he is allowed to upy the entire Northeast, he cant directly proim himself the emperor?!


    Xu You was very angry. Originally, Chu''s strength was almost exhausted. He only needed to negotiate with the bandits and cede half of the northwest. After a famine broke out in Chu and the victims revolted, he could lead his troops to the capital and kick Emperor Jingyuan off the throne. This wouldplete the process. The teachings of our ancestors, be the new emperor of thisnd.


    However, a King Wei came out from the northeast.


    This King Wei is not only mysterious, but also arrogant. He treats him with disdain and makes a fuss as if he is supporting King Wei.


    boom!


    Xu You became more and more angry as he thought about it, and finally smacked the table and said to Mr. Qianshan: "Don''t send any more messages to that side first, wait and see... That King Wei dares to establish himself as king, Emperor Jingyuan will definitely not let him go. When the news reaches the capital, Emperor Jingyuan will definitely send troops to annihte him. After he is beaten to the point of annihtion, he will honestlye to beg me!"


    When the timees, he will give back the irritation he has received in the past few months and let the arrogant King Wei have a taste of the irritation!


    But


    Mr. Qianshan said with some sadness: "The man who calls himself King Wei is probably from the lineage of Duke Wei... If he is a descendant of Duke Wei, that would be bad."


    Mr. Qianshan looked at Xu You and said: "The Wei Guogong line once controlled the entire Northwest Army. Even though the Northwest Army was defeated by Emperor Jingyuan, the people in the northwest still love the Wei Guogong line very much. If the Wei Wang Zhen is a son of Duke Wei, once he raises his voice, I am afraid many people will join him, which will be very detrimental to us."


    Xu You wants to be the king of the northwest, but if a descendant of Wei Guogong''s linees back, Xu You will be nothing.

 Chapter 1935: Two King Guards

    Chapter 1935: Two King Guards


    Chapter 1935 Two King Guards


    Xu You naturally knew that if King Wei was a son of Duke Wei, once his identity was revealed, many people in the northwest would support him.


    Because of this, he took the initiative to send people to King Wei to discuss an alliance.


    But King Wei was too arrogant and did not see his people. After a few months, they didn''t even know what King Wei looked like!


    "This thief is even more arrogant than Emperor Jingyuan!" Xu You''s eyes shed with murderous intent and he looked at Mr. Qianshan: "Sir, this person is a serious problem for us and we cannot keep him here."


    Mr. Qianshan understood what Xu You meant, but said: "Master Hou, this matter cannot be rushed. Liang Xi came back with news, saying that there were many capable people around that man, and it would be difficult to assassinate him. They could not find a chance to do it... There is another strange thing."


    Whats going on? Xu You asked.


    Mr. Qianshan nced at Xu You, walked to the sand table in the big tent, pulled up a small g stuck on the sand pile, pointed at the two small sand piles on the sand table and said: "I suspect that there are two King Wei."


    Xu You frowned: "Two kings of guards?"


    "Yes." Mr. Qianshan nodded and said: "The force of King Wei suddenly appeared, and when this force expanded in the northeast, it also fought in Dongqing to seize Dongqing''snd... Although only Wei Wang The king had enough manpower to attack Dongqing and expand the Northeast at the same time. However, Liang Xi said that King Wei, who fought in Dongqing, had never returned to the Northeast, but his people discovered that there was someone in the Northeast who imed to be King Wei and was wooing local prominent families. .


    At first, Liang Xi thought it was King Weis adviser who was acting in the Northeast in the name of King Wei, butter he found out that there really was a King Wei who was in charge in the Northeast, and the head of the Hope tribe had seen that King Wei.


    Xu You frowned when he heard this: "Liang Xi reported these things to me, and we also analyzed them together at the beginning. We spected that the King Wei in the Northeast was fake. The King Wei who fought in Dongqing andmanded tens of thousands of troops was the real one. .


    "Master Marquis, maybe our previous analysis was wrong. I suspect that there are two True Guard Kings over there." Mr. Qianshan looked at Xu You and smiled: "If there are two True Guard Kings, then as long as we find the Northeast The King of Wei of Dongqing, formed an alliance with him, and then used his hands to assassinate the King of Wei of Dongqing, and swallowed the troops of the King of Dongqing, and their power will no longer be afraid!"


    There are two guard kings, one civil and one military. The one without soldiers must have been suppressed and must have resentment in his heart. As long as the northeast guard king without soldiers is drawn over and alienated between them, the guard king who is fighting in Dongqing can be eliminated.


    Mr. Qianshan told Xu You this.


    Xu You was overjoyed when he heard this: "Sir, you are indeed very resourceful, and I admire you. I will write a letter to Liang Xi and ask him to act ording to your n."


    Xu You immediately wrote a letter. After finishing it, he handed it to Mr. Qianshan: "Sir, please have a look. If there is anything wrong, feel free to raise it."


    Mr. Qianshan took it and read it. After a while, he nodded and said: "Master Hou has written it very clearly. There is no need to change it."


    After hearing this, Xu You put away the letter with satisfaction and asked Mr. Qianshan again: "Xiao Liu has a rather short temper. Please give me more trouble to teach him."


    Xu You didn''t care about Zhuang Liang''s life or death, nor was he angry that Xu Liu sent people to kill Zhuang Liang with a wild wolf. He just felt that Xu Liu''s temper was too hasty and he should have waited until after the new year, when everyone had forgotten Zhuang Liang, before killing him. Zhuang Liang.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Marquis, the Sixth Young Master has a distinguished status. I will devote all my knowledge to teach the Sixth Young Master. It''s just that the Sixth Young Master has to learn too much, so he must n it carefully to avoid learning too much and tooplicated, which will take up time." If you y it too tightly, your learning will be messed up."


    Mr. Qianshan noticed that Xu Liu''s temper was getting more and more irritable.


    They asked Xu He to look at it, but they didn''t see any problems. They just said that the Sixth Young Master had learned too much, was under great pressure, and thought too much, which led to excessive anger and bad temper.


    Xu You frowned: "But there are too many things going on in the northwest. Xiaoliu must learn his skills quickly and win over the northwest generals, local prominent families, and high-ranking officials and nobles from the capital. Otherwise, even if he seeds, he may not be able to take on this burden. " Mr. Qianshan smiled and said, "The Marquis is in his prime. As long as you are here, the Sixth Young Master does not need to rush to take up the burden."


    Xu You was very happy to hear this. After all, no one was willing to give away his rights too quickly, even if the person receiving his rights was his most beloved son.


    "Sure, I have agreed that I will reduce Xiao Liu''s homework and work so that he can rx more easily." Xu You told Mr. Qianshan about the four secret granaries in Da Chu. At that time, Mr. Qianshan left to arrange for people to search for the hidden granary.


    After Mr. Qianshan left, Xu You called Manager Xu in and said to him: "The matter of cassava will be nted and tasted by Qin, Xie and Niu. We will discuss it after a year. Go and pass the news on." To Qin Sang."


    Xu You was very shrewd. He just asked his subordinates to pass the message and did not give any formal orders. If Qin Sang and the others had any problems, it would have nothing to do with him.


    "Yes." Manager Xu epted the order and asked: "Master Hou, what should I do with the cassava brought back? After all, the Sixth Young Master specially asked the Sixth Young Master to transport it back. If it is thrown away, I am afraid it will hit the Sixth Young Master."


    Xu Youdao: "Send people to remove the poison ording to the water immersion method, and then feed it to the animals."


    "Yes." Manager Xu took the order and went to do it.


    After dark, Xu Youcai called the dead man and handed him a letter written to Liang Xi: "Sending it to the Northeast is of great importance, so Liang Xi mustplete it. If you encounter difficulties, you can ask for help from Mr. Ning." Sweep our tail clean and dont let anyone find out that we are connected to the Northeast.


    "Yes." The dead man responded. After receiving the letter, he left at night, first into the mountains and then into a private vige. After daybreak, he went northeast as a merchant.


    The letter given by Xu You has been burned by the dead soldiers... Once such things fall into the hands of others, they will be evidence of crime. When delivering letters, the dead soldiers usually memorize the letter first and then burn it until they receive it. After believing it, repeat it again.


    After the letter was sent, Xu You wrote a battle report to Emperor Jingyuan, reporting the four days of fierce fighting between the soldiers and the soldiers who dug a tunnel in Duchunggou, and also attached a list of the casualties of the soldiers, so that The courtiers in the capital knew that the war in the northwest was very difficult.


    Then he wrote a memorial and asked Emperor Jingyuan for supplies, money for the pensions of the soldiers who died in battle, and new soldiers.


    After writing the battle report and memorial, Xu You immediately rushed eight hundred miles to the capital. Thinking of how furious Emperor Jingyuan was after receiving the memorial but had to give him supplies, Xu You was happy.


    But he was not happy for long. On the morning of the third day, he received news that a war horse had been poisoned to death.


    It was just a war horse that died, and there was no need to report it to Xu You. However, because the war horse died after eating a ghost potato, the people below had no choice but to report it.


    The soldier said: "A total of ten war horses were fed ghost potatoes, four were poisoned and one died."


    He also told the story of how the horse breeders detoxified the horses after they discovered they were poisoned.


    Xu You frowned after hearing this: "This ghost potato is still not good. Four horses were actually poisoned. The probability of being poisoned is too high."

 Chapter 1936: Xu Liu was poisoned

    Chapter 1936: Xu Liu was poisoned


    Chapter 1936 Xu Liu was poisoned


    Xu You waved his hand and ordered the soldiers: "Stop feeding the war horses with the ghost life sweet potatoes. Tell Xiao Liu about the poisoned horses and death, and ask him not to pay too much attention to the ghost life sweet potatoes. Wait until Qin Sang and the others are not dead after eating them."


    He added: "If there is nothing unusual in Tianhuai Vige, let Xiao Liue back. The Chinese New Year ising soon, and there will be a big banquet in the army. I will take him to attend to meet the generals, and he must prepare."


    "Yes." The soldiers epted the order and rushed to Changliang Wei to deliver the news to Xu Liu that day.


    Xu Liu has lived in Changliang Wei for four days. During these four days, he upied Qin Sang. He had to apany Qin Sang wherever he went. He also dragged Qin Sang to Tianhuai Vige for two days.


    When the soldiers came to Changliang Guard, Xu Liu and Qin Sang were still in Tianhuai Vige.


    Gu Jinli heard that Xu You sent someone to look for Xu Liu and said, "Let him go to Tianhuai Vige to look for Xu Liu. Xu Liu is not here."


    "Yes." Aunt Tao went to deliver a message to Danian herself.


    In the new year, I went to see the soldier.


    Xu You''s soldiers heard that Xu Liu was in Tianhuai Vige and rode their horses to Tianhuai Vige in person.


    By the time the soldiers arrived at Tianhuai Vige, it was already the morning of the next day.


    When Xu Liu saw the soldiers and heard that the war horse had died, he was very angry and asked Qin Sang in public: "Didn''t you say that just soaking the cassava in water can remove the toxins in the cassava? Why is the war horse still poisoned? Feed ten Four of the horses are poisoned. The probability is too high. Qin Sang, you are a dog ve, you must give me one..."


    "Sixth Young Master!" Xu Zheng was shocked and quickly interrupted Xu Liu. Didn''t the Sixth Young Master like Qin Qianhu very much? Why call him a dog ve in public?


    Xu Liu was also shocked. After knowing that he had made a big mistake, he secretly bit his tongue. After it hurt him, he cried: "Brother Qin, I, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t want to scold you. I I treat you as my own brother, not as a ve... Wuwuwu... I was wrong, Brother Qin, please forgive me."


    Xu Liu cried miserably. He really never thought of scolding Qin Sang for being a ve, but he actually scolded him: "I''m sorry, Brother Qin, I''m sorry, wuwuwu..."


    Xu Zheng bowed to Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, please forgive me. The Sixth Young Master didn''t mean to insult you, it was just a child''s misunderstanding... The Sixth Young Master sincerely regards you as an elder brother and admires your achievements in killing the generals of the royal family. He has always He told us that he would also be as powerful as Qin Qianhu, but this time it is really..."


    Xu Zheng wanted to say it was an unintentional mistake, but words spoken unintentionally are the most true... Xu Zheng couldn''t think of words to excuse Xu Liu, so he could only give up his dignity as a schr and knelt down to apologize to Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, forgive me. I apologize to you on behalf of my young master."


    After finishing speaking, he wanted to kowtow to Qin Sang, but Qin Sang pulled him up: "It''s just a child''s slip of the tongue. Sir, there is no need to pay such a big courtesy."


    He looked at Xu Liu again and consoled him: "Xiao Liu, don''t cry. I don''t me you. I said the wrong thing when I was angry when I was a child. It''s not a big deal."


    Xu Liu didnt believe it and asked, Brother Qin, have you really forgiven me?


    Wont you hate me in your heart?


    "Well, I''m not angry, and I don''t me you." Qin Sang nodded and gave Xu Liu a smile.


    Xu Liu then broke through his tears and turned into a smile. He grabbed Qin Sang''s arm and said, "I knew Brother Qin wouldn''t me me."


    After saying that, he looked at the soldier who came to report the news, rushed over and kicked him, and cursed: "It''s just a dead war horse. Is it worthy of youing to report it? You are ignorant, I will beat you to death!"


    The soldiers were shocked. He was the Marquis''s soldier and a confidant, yet the Sixth Young Master actually beat him!


    "Sixth Young Master, stop!" Xu Zheng wanted to kill him. Is the Sixth Young Master crazy? First he offended Qin Sang, and then he offended the Marquis''s soldiers. Can the Marquis''s soldiers be beaten and scolded at will like the servants? ?


    Qin Sang grabbed Xu Liu and persuaded him: "Xiao Liu, you are impulsive again. Didn''t I tell you to control your temper and not be impulsive?"


    He then pointed to the soldiers who came to deliver the letter and said: "These are the Marquis''s soldiers. They are the people who personally protect the Marquis. They are considered half of your brothers. Please apologize to him quickly."


    The soldiers were moved by what he said and felt that Qin Qianhu was really good, much better than Xu Liu, a yboy. Xu Liu also knew that he had caused trouble, so he apologized to the soldier: "I''m sorry."


    The soldier hurriedly said: "Sixth Young Master Zhesha is my subordinate."


    Xu Zhengze had a headache, and the Sixth Young Master only said the words "I''m sorry," which showed that he didn''t remember the soldier''s name.


    The Sixth Young Master has been in Daokougou Camp for a few months. He has seen this soldier many times, but he can''t even remember his name. This shows that he doesn''t take these soldiers seriously at all.


    No, he had to remind the Sixth Young Master to remember the names of the soldiers around the Marquis and not to underestimate them.


    Xu Zheng put away his thoughts and said, "Sixth Young Master, we have been away from the camp for a few days. The New Year is almost here. Why don''t we start back to the camp now?"


    Xu Liu counted the days and realized that it was indeed time for him to return to the camp. He said, "Well, pack up and go to Chang Liang Wei to bid farewell to my sister-inw. Then we will go back to the camp."


    There are no hidden fortifications in Changliangwei and Tianhuai Vige, so he can leave without worries.


    Qin Sang didn''t want Xu Liu to see Gu Jinli again, but after thinking of something, he didn''t think of a way to refuse Xu Liu. Instead, after exining to Lao Lu and the others, he took Xu Liu and others to Changliang Wei.


    Tianhuai Vige is one day''s journey from Changliangwei. After resting on the road for one night, they arrived at noon the next day.


    When Xiao Ji heard that Xu Liu was here again and wanted to see Gu Jinli, he said angrily: "This man is really annoying, and he wants to make madam angry again. Madam, if you don''t want to see him, we will pretend to be sick."


    Gu Jinli really wanted to see Xu Liu, after all, he had to see how effective the poison was, so he smiled and said: "It''s almost the Chinese New Year, it''s unlucky to pretend to be sick. Don''t pretend, let''s go, let''s go see him."


    Gu Jinli cleaned himself up a lot and stuffed two smelly bags into his clothes. He had just left the house and before he walked in front of Xu Liu, he made a sound of retching: "vomit, vomit, vomit~"


    Xu Zheng:


    Here ites again, the stench is here again!


    Earlier, when he saw Gu for the first time, he was shocked by her beauty when he looked at her from a distance. After living for more than twenty years, he had seen many beauties, but none of them couldpare with Gu.


    However, before he could get excited for long, he was so stifled by Gu''s body that he almost wanted to die.


    "Sixth Young Master, you are leaving? Why don''t you stay a few more days?" Gu Jinli smiled brightly and shook her handkerchief. The stench became even worse, as her handkerchief was also sprinkled with stink medicine.


    Xu Liu had a headache. If he had known this, he would not havee to say goodbye to Gu. He nned to hit her again. Now he is the one being hit.


    "Sister-inw, farewell!" Xu Liu said this hurriedly while holding back his nausea, and ran away with his entourage.


    After running out of the smelly circle, Xu Liu stopped and waved to Qin Sang to let him pass.


    Gu Jinli covered his face with a handkerchief and smiled silently... Little madman, let you hit me with your horse. This time I will not only stink you to death, but also make your mania worse and offend all the generals!

 Chapter 1937: sick

    Chapter 1937: sick


    Chapter 1937 Disease


    Qin Sang saw this, turned around and smiled at her, and wanted to take a few steps forward to hold her hand, but she backed away and reminded: "Hurry over, otherwise he will be unhappy again and pester you even harder. .


    These words reminded Qin Sang of Xu Liu pestering him around these days, and his face darkened.


    Pfft, Gu Jinli smiled: "Stop doing this now. Let''s talk about it after sending him away quickly."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, Xiaoyu is waiting for me. I wille back after I see him off."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows, thinking: Xu Liu is probably going to drag you away with him.


    Her guess was really urate,parable to the most famous magic stick in Shili Baxiang. When Qin Sang came to Xu Liu, Xu Liu grabbed his arm and said: "Brother Qin, take me back to Daokougou camp." Well. You''ve been back for so many days, it''s time to go, you can''t stay in the guardhouse and get along with the women."


    Hum, this old woman Gu is so disgusting. Brother Qin had better give her to Cousin Yu instead of letting the old woman take the opportunity to give birth to Brother Qin''s child.


    If the child inherits the old woman''s stench... Hey, Xu Liu shook his body and almost felt sick!


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No. My mission is to use the guard post as a stronghold and guard the first line of defense from the guard post to Duchongchang ditch. The Daokougou camp is behind the guard post. If I send you back, I can rush to the second line of defense." A line of defense will waste the day.


    Xu Lius expression immediately changed after hearing this.


    Xu Zheng was afraid that he would lose control and say something offending again, so he hurriedly said: "Sixth Young Master, Qin Qianhu wants to guard the guard station and cannot leave his post without permission. Let''s not embarrass him."


    After saying that, he tugged on Xu Liu''s sleeves... Grandpa, I beg you, don''t cause trouble again!


    Xu Liu endured it, and after suppressing the anger in his heart, he raised his head and looked at Qin Sang, and said sadly: "Brother Qin, I''m sorry, I''m not sensible."


    Qin Sang said: "It''s okay. You are young and may not think carefully."


    but


    He reminded Xu Liu: "You have to go to the Du Chonggou camp to make it clear to General Jiang as soon as possible about the fact that you led people to break into the Dabu Guard... He is the general guarding the entire first line of defense, and he is also Mr. Xu''s right-hand man. You You have to respect him and don''t have any quarrel with him, you know?"


    Want to get over the incident of trespassing in the port guard? Delusion!


    After hearing this, Xu Liu''s face fell, and he was extremely angry. Just as he was about to say something angry, the soldier who came to deliver the news was shocked and said: "Sixth Young Master, is what Qin Qianhu said true? Are you really leading people to invade?" A big port guard?"


    Are you crazy? That was a guard station, an important military area. You brought people in without any urgent military information. You, you... the soldiers wanted to get angry but didn''t dare. They were holding it in so much that smoke was almosting out of their heads!


    Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer and red at Xu Zheng: "Mr. Zheng, as a person close to the Sixth Young Master, why didn''t you stop him when you saw the Sixth Young Master breaking into the guardhouse without permission? Don''t you know that you are viting military regtions? You are Do you want to kill the Sixth Young Master?!"


    Xu Zhengs face changed drastically when he was questioned, and he hurriedly said: Brother Zheng, dont be angry yet lets talk about this when we get back.


    Now that we are outside, there are some things that are hard to say.


    General Zheng understood what he heard. He turned around and saluted Qin Sang with his fists raised, and said: "Qin Qianhu, I will report this matter to the Marquis truthfully. The Marquis will definitely let the Sixth Young Master go to General Jiang to plead guilty. Don''t worry."


    The military is very particr about rules. Even if the Sixth Young Master is the most beloved son of the Marquis, he cannot be exempted from any punishment after viting military regtions.


    If he is so partial, the Sixth Young Master will never be able to serve in the army and inherit everything from Lord Xu.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, you should handle it properly and don''t make General Jiang angry."     "Yes." General Zheng responded respectfully, feeling extremely angry. He nced at Manager Xu... This dog ve once brought cassava with him. After returning to the camp, I didn''t report to the Marquis about the Sixth Young Master''s trespassing into the port guard. What do you want to do? Do you want to harm the Sixth Young Master''s reputation? !


    General Zheng was so angry because of Xu Liu''s kindness, but Xu Liu didn''t appreciate it. He felt that General Zheng had humiliated him in public, and he had murderous intentions towards him.


    The matter of trespassing into the guardhouse was brought up again. Xu Liu was very unhappy. He took the lead in getting on his horse and greeted Xu Zheng and the others: "Let''s go!"


    "Yes." After Xu Zheng and the others said goodbye to Qin Sang, they got on their horses and carriages and followed Xu Liu away.


    Qin Sang drove Xu Liu and others one mile away on horseback before returning to the guard post.


    Gu Jinli had already returned to the house, hid the smelly purse and smelly handkerchief in a sealed jar, and asked Xiaoji to light incense. He was covering his mouth and nose with a new handkerchief, sitting on the eaves corridor, dispersing the odor on his body. Stink.


    After seeing Qin Sanging back, a sh of light shed in his eyes, and he waved the handkerchief at him: "Back."


    Muttered again: "It''s unreasonable that Xu Liu didn''t drag him away~"


    Qin Sang heard this and came over. He supported the Taishi chair with his arms, enclosed her in the chair, nodded and looked at her: "Xiaoyu seems to be disappointed?"


    "No, I''m just curious, why is he so clingy to you? Could it be..." Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang, a gossipy smile appeared on his face, raised his hand to poke his face, and then poked his abdomen: "Young man, it''s very He is handsome and has a good figure. He is the type that both men and women like."


    After saying this, give him a look that you know.


    Qin Sang smiled, held her hand, and while Nanny Tao, Xiao Ji, San Qing and others were burning incense in the room, he quickly leaned over, kissed her secretly, and said, "You are talking nonsense again, no. The thing is, he likes little girls and clings to me. He just wants to take advantage of his young age and have a good rtionship with us generals who are about ten years older than him... Everyone has a heart to care for the weak, and he understands it very well. Taking advantage of this, he did the same to Zhong Yu."


    "Ah, he treats Zhong Yu like this too? Won''t he be beaten by Zhong Yu?" Gu Jinli was shocked: "Although Zhong Yu is about the same age as you, he is the darling of the family. He is very spoiled and has no patience to coax Xu Liu. , Xu Liu pestered the wrong person this time."


    Qin Sang smiled: "So the rtionship between him and Zhong Yu has not progressed at all. Zhong Yu has been avoiding him and doesn''t want to make friends with him at all."


    After saying that, after seeing that Aunt Tao and the others had almost smoked the house, they stood up straight, pulled Gu Jinli up from the chair, entered the house, and went directly to the back room.


    Grandma Tao and the others were very sensible. They left the house, closed the door, and went to the next room to wait.


    In the back room, Qin Sang told Xu Liu that he was angry with him and General Zheng: "It worked. His temper is getting more and more irritable now."


    He and Xiaoyu had never been people who would not retaliate against each other. Xu Liu''s horse maliciously hit Xiaoyu, trying to kill her, which made the couple extremely angry. After observing Xu Liu for a period of time, they discovered a problem... Xu Liu is sick, the kind that makes him have a bad temper.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli have both seen this kind of disease. If it is mild, it will be like Xu Liu, who has a bad temper.


    If it is serious, he will be like Gu Chengzhi of the old Gu family, who will go crazy enough to attack people.


    After the two people saw that Xu Liu was sick, they discussed it and decided to give him some secret poison, using the poison to stimte his illness and make Xu Liu''s illness more serious.

 Chapter 1938: Make a lot of money

    Chapter 1938: Make a lot of money


    Chapter 1938: Making a lot of money


    Gu Jinli felt a little sorry for Qin Sang: "I''ve caused you to be scolded."


    Qin Sang smiled: "It wasn''t Xiaoyu who did it, that''s what he said sincerely."


    Xu Liu is very proud. For a person like him, he only loves himself. Calling others brothers is just a lie to win over others.


    He came close to her again, stared into her eyes, and said: "If Xiaoyu feels sorry for me, then..."


    Gu Jinli understood what he meant, his face turned red, he nced at him and said, "Let''s talk about this in broad daylight... Let''s talk about it at night."


    Qin Sang smiled, joy welling up in his heart. Knowing that she had agreed, he leaned over to kiss her, but he made himself even more ufortable. Before losing control, he hurriedly stopped, hugged her tightly and said, "Xiaoyu, I really miss you."


    Gu Jinli smiled, deliberately pinched his waist, and asked: "We met every day a few days ago, do you still want to do this?"


    Speaking of this, Qin Sang hated Xu Liu even more... He finally came back and wanted to be alone with Xiaoyu, but Xu Liu came here and pestered him every day based on his status.


    Especially at night, Xu Liu would make a fuss and ask him to take him to practice Ye Fu. Although he only practiced for two nights, Xu Liu would be too cold to stand it and stopped Ye Fu.


    Perhaps Xu Liu was really annoyed. After Yefu was too hard to practice, he was dragged to Tianhuai Vige, causing him to be separated from Xiaoyu for a few days.


    Qin Sang figured it out. He only made out with Xiaoyu for the first three nights when he came back this time. Thinking about it, he almost went crazy.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s time for you to take a nap." Qin Sang said and took off her coat.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, his face burned, and he hurriedly said: "It''s past the time for nap, I''m not sleepy anymore."


    No, you are sleepy.


    Qin Sang had already stripped her down to just her underwear, stuffed her into the goose-down quilt, and said to her, "Xiaoyu, rest first."


    After saying that, he didn''t get into bed, but turned around and left, which made Gu Jinli confused... I thought you wanted that, but in the end, did you really want me to take a nap?


    Gu Jinli didn''t understand, so he stopped thinking about it. Wrapped in a goose down quilt, he pulled a small box next to the bed and took out the material registration book inside.


    Looking at the three stacks of supply brochures, Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh out loud, haha, look at her family''s wealth, it''s very rich!


    She took out the twotest booklets and opened them. The more she read, the louder sheughed: "Xu Liu, Xu Liu, you are really a money-spreading boy."


    Xu Liu came to the guard station to find Qin Sang this time because he wanted to deliver supplies... The supplies were promised to Qin Sang by Xu You after he discovered that the Rong thieves had performed meritorious service in the tunnels. Thirty-six carts were sent to him.


    There are three guard stations in Yangshan, Dabu and Changliang. The first two guard stations have ten carts each. Qin Sang has made greater contributions. He received fifteen carts of supplies. The extra cart of supplies was given to Qin Sang by Xu Liu personally. For the couple, it was said to be their first official visit as a couple.


    Gu Jinli took measures such as drug testing, istion, insect trapping, etc. for this car-based greeting gift. In short, she was afraid that Xu Liu would secretly poison her, so she did not dare to touch the car-based meeting gift, so she first took it to a remote camp where no one lived. stored in.


    The remaining thirty-five carts of supplies were also sent to Ye Dakou and others to be tested for poison. They were left for three days before being asked to take care of them.


    Ten carts of supplies from the Niu family and the Xie family have been sent, along with this year''s New Year''s gifts.


    Silly fun again. Qin Sang had already returned. Seeing Gu Jinli holding a few material registration books and giggling, heughed with her, sat on the bed, hugged her across the quilt and asked, Are you happy?


    Gu Jinli: "Of course I''m happy, there are so many supplies."


    She got supplies again, and poisoned Xu Liu, avenging the fact that he was almost killed by Xu Liu. She made a lot of money.


    And said regretfully: "Xu Liu left in too hasty. If he had not left in such a hurry, I would have taken my uncle''s family to steal his supplies."


    Although Xu Liu is sinister and crazy, he has a good face. As Xu You''s favorite son, he grew up among money piles and doesn''t care much about materials. If you give him a provocation, you will definitely be able to trick someone. batch of supplies. He asked Qin Sang again: "Why do you think Xu You favors Xu Liu so much? Is it really just because of Xu Liu''s mother? It is unlikely that a person like Xu You would forcefully support Xu Liu because he loves a woman."


    Xu Liu is already eleven years old. He is not too young at all, but he still has this kind of temper. He is not suitable to be an heir at all. Yet Xu You insists on nurturing him. Is true love really so powerful?


    Qin Sang couldn''t figure this out either: "Dad has only one mother in his heart in his life. He obeys her in private affairs and dotes on us three brothers. But dad said that if we can''t bear the burden of the Hou Mansion, he will Hand over the title and let us be rich and idle people, lest we are incapable and force ourselves to be the leader, and the leader will smash us into pieces. Thinking about it, we feel so miserable, and he can''t bear it."


    Ha, Gu Jinliughed out loud: "It''s funny what Dad said, but this is what a father who truly loves his children would do."


    You only want your children to be safe, wealthy, and happy, and you will not insist on handing the burden to your children despite knowing that they are not good enough, so that your children will be burdened with this burden for the rest of their lives, and eventually lose their lives due tock of ability.


    "And Xu You''s training of Xu Liu is a bit too stubborn. It doesn''t matter whether Xu Liu can do it or not, he must shoulder the burden." Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and said: "I always feel that Xu You will insist on training Xu Liu, not only Its because of my deep love for Xu Lius mother-inw, and there may be reasons behind it that we dont know.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Xiaoyu''s guess is reasonable. Don''t worry, I will send someone to investigate."


    Gu Jinli reminded him: "Be careful when investigating. Xu You has many capable people, so as not to be discovered by his people."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, I will pay attention to it, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about this."


    Xiaoyu should care about me now.


    After saying this, he raised his hand and gently touched her face.


    "Why are your hands so cold?" Gu Jinli shrank from the cold and began to look at him: "Huh? You took a shower."


    His body smells like honey locust and his hair is a little wet.


    Well, I just came back from Tianhuai Vige. Im dirty and took a cold shower. Qin Sang said, looking a little aggrieved.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed and hurriedly put the goose down quilt on his body: "Come in quickly to warm up."


    He then said angrily: "In this weather, why are you taking a cold shower? Are you looking for trouble?!"


    Qin Sang hugged her under the quilt and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I train in winter every year and I am very resistant to freezing now."


    Not to mention taking a cold shower, even taking a shower with snow water is useful. The purpose is to practice anti-freezing so that you will not shrink back when fighting in extremely cold weather.


    Gu Jinli was still feeling distressed: "That was during training, but now we are at home. You don''t need to take a cold shower. Just let Xingtao boil the water. It will be done quickly."


    Qin Sang looked at her and said, "Xiaoyu is right, but I''m in a hurry."


    Thest word followed his kiss andnded on her lips.


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, and finally realized that he hurriedly went to take a shower because he wanted to...


    Well, your hands are so cold, its freezing to me.


    The little fish, please keep me warm, okay?


    Without waiting for her to reply, he had already pressed down and pressed against her, letting her body warm him, but soon, his body became as hot as a fire.

 Chapter 1939: get beaten

    Chapter 1939: get beaten


    Chapter 1939 Beaten


    In cold weather, it is mostfortable to stay at home and take a nap.


    It''s just that Gu Jinli took a long nap today, and it was already dark when he got up.


    There was an ironmpstand in the room, with ninemps burning on it, which illuminated the inner room very brightly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she could see Qin Sang sitting on the kang, writing something.


    Even though she only saw a side face, it made her feel at ease. When she wanted to raise her hand to pull him, Qin Sang had already turned back to look at her and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu is awake."


    Well, what time is it? Gu Jinli asked.


    "It''s still early. It''s still three-quarters of an hour before Xu time. It''s time for us to have dinner." Qin Sang put down his pen, turned around and got into bed, hugged her and said, "Xiao Pingxi won''te over for dinner tonight, don''t worry Xiaoyu."


    He asked her again: "Are you still tired? But will you feel ufortable?"


    Gu Jinli''s face became hot when he asked him, and he said: "I''m not tired, I''m just weak and can''t work up my energy."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, his eyes became hot when he looked at her, he kissed her and said, "Xiaoyu is the most attractive at this time."


    His face was crimson and his body was limp. Just one look at it made his heart warm.


    Gu Jinli was going crazy and red at him: "Don''t say anything. If you say anything else, I''ll chop you. I have a knife under my pillow!"


    Qin Sang: "Okay, let''s not talk anymore. Are you hungry? Let''s eat. Let''s eat mutton pot tonight to warm up."


    The mutton was in the batch of supplies sent by Xu Liu. It can be eaten after the drug test has been set aside for a few days.


    Gu Jinli felt a little distressed when he heard it: "Why have you started eating mutton? Let''s save it for the New Year."


    "Don''t worry, these are what the little fish should eat." Qin Sang took the clothes and put them on for her. After putting them on, he hugged her and said, "Little fish, wait a little longer, I will let her You can live a peaceful and prosperous life where you can eat and drink as much as you like, without having to put a knife under your pillow."


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him and said, "Well, I''ll wait. You don''t have to be too anxious. We are still very young. We will live this kind of life before we are thirty."


    After saying that, she didn''t want him to feel guilty again, so she pushed him and said, "Let go quickly, I''m hungry and I have to go eat."


    "Okay, let''s go eat." Qin Sang understood what she meant and without saying anything more, he picked her up and went to the outer room to eat on the kang.


    The mutton pot is really delicious, and it also contains frozen tofu. The frozen tofu absorbs enough of the mutton soup. When you take a bite, the rich umami vor fills your mouth. It is really satisfying.


    Gu Jinli was almost full, lying in Qin Sang''s arms, closing his eyes and saying, "It would be great if people could have two stomachs, so that they can eat more and not be full."


    Qin Sangughed out loud and rubbed her belly: "It is indeed a greedy little fish."


    Speaking of being greedy for fish, he recalled his dream of fishing. He looked at Gu Jinli''s belly and said, "Xiaoyu, the Chinese New Year ising soon. You will be very busy recently, but you don''t have to do things yourself. Instruct Grandma Tao, Aunt Yan and the others can just do it... Xiaoyu should take care of himself."


    Gu Jinli noticed that he was gentler in rubbing his belly and understood what he meant: "I will be careful. I will check my pulse when menstruation is approaching. You don''t have to worry."


    Thinking that the New Year wasing soon, he asked again: "Should we give New Year gifts to cousin Yu and Brother Luo? My cousin and nephew have been born for several months, and we haven''t given him a meeting gift yet."


    Last time, the couple carefully packed a gift and prepared it for Luo Ying to take back to his nephew. However, Luo Ying suddenly left Xing''an Mansion and their gift failed to be delivered to Luo Ying. Qin Sang also wanted to give a gift to his nephew, but said: "Wait a little longer, we can''t contact Brother Luo now, so as not to be discovered."


    The most important thing now is to build the guardhouse first.


    "This is a picture drawn by Uncle Yu, Xiaoyu, take a look." Qin Sang gave her a drawing, which was the tunnel map from Changliang Wei to Tianhuai Vige.


    The guardhouse is full of women and children, and there will be a big battle between them and the soldiers. If a fight breaks out, once they are pushed back thirty miles by the soldiers, the women and children in the guardhouse will be in great danger.


    Even if the women and children can retreat before the war begins, if soldiers raid the guard post and he is patrolling the guard post with his troops, how should he protect the women and children?


    The more Qin Sang thought about it, the more he became afraid. He was afraid that Xiaoyu would be in danger when he was no longer around, so he finally decided to dig this tunnel.


    If the guardhouse is raided by soldiers, Xiaoyu can immediately escape from the tunnel with the women and children. Layers of iron doors and traps will be set up in the tunnel to block the enemy and ensure that they can escape.


    Gu Jinli looked at the drawings and nodded: "Yes, Uncle Yu is very powerful...Xu Liu has already checked the guardhouse and Tianhuai Vige, so he won''t doubt anything. Let''s start digging after the green bricks are fired."


    Digging tunnels will unearth a lot of soil, and firing green bricks can consume the excavated soil.


    Uncle Yu is Master Lu. He did this kind of work when he was following Qin''s father. Leave it to him and everything will be fine.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was a little tired, Qin Sang put away the drawings and let her drink half a cup of digestive tea. Then he picked her up and walked to the back room: "Go to sleep."


    Yeah. Gu Jinli nestled in his arms and closed his eyes.


    Qin Sang smiled and carried her to the fire bed. After covering her with a quilt, he hugged her and watched her sleep... He liked to see Xiaoyu sleeping. Every time he saw her sleeping soundly, he would be very happy. Peace of mind.


    The couple were happy, but Xu Liu was miserable.


    Xu Liu led his people back to the Daokougou Camp. He was happily going to see Xu You, wanting to please his father, but what he saw was Xu You''s darkened face.


    With a bang, Xu You mmed the table and said angrily: "Kneel down!"


    Xu Liu was startled and his eyes were red: "Dad, what''s wrong? But did Xiao Liu do something wrong?"


    Xu You scolded angrily: "You still know that you have done something wrong? Let me ask you, why did you rush into the big port guard by riding your horse? That is the defensive line guard station guarded by your Uncle Jiang. If you rush in like this, it is tantamount to pping him in the face!


    What you are breaking into is Jiang Wankang''s door, and what you are doing is Jiang Wankang''s face!


    When Xu You was angry, Xu Liu was usually very obedient and would quickly kneel down to admit his mistake, but this time he didn''t. Instead, he talked back: "Dad is the Marquis and the leader of the armies in the northwest. Who does Jiang Wankang mean? I just broke into one of his guardhouses..."


    Snapped!


    Before Xu Liu finished speaking, he was pped by Xu You.


    Xu You was going crazy, pointed at Xu Liu and said: "Guizi, do you know what you are talking about?!"


    Lowering his voice again, he said: "I have taught you that you cannot put on airs in front of Jiang Wankang or say nderous words about him. Even if you are dissatisfied with him, you must respect him as much as I do. When the Xu family is truly sessful, you can You became arrogant in front of him, have you forgotten these words?"


    Xu Liu was pampered by Xu You and grew up. When he was pped for the first time, he was stunned. His eyes turned red, with a hint of ferocity. He wanted to rush over and hit Xu You, but he remembered that this was his father. His biological father, who inherited the title, could not take action, otherwise he would be finished!


    Xu Liu resisted the urge to hit Xu You, but in the end he endured it too much and fainted without taking a breath.

 Chapter 1940: Poison test and crack

    Chapter 1940: Poison test and crack


    Chapter 1940: Drug Testing and Cracks


    With a bang, Xu Liu''s face turned red and he fell to the ground, making a dull sound.


    Xu You was stunned. After he realized what he was doing, he rushed over and hugged Xu Liu, pinching him and shouting: "Brother Heng, what''s wrong with you? Wake up quickly?!"


    Then he shouted towards the outside of the big tent: "Come here, surround the big tent and don''t let anyone in. Go and invite Xu He!"


    Xu You first ordered that no one be allowed to enter the tent, and then ordered someone to call the doctor. This shows that he was more afraid that Xu You''s sudden fainting would be known.


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the captain of the soldiers hurriedly passed the order. After the soldiers surrounded the tent, they ran to invite Xu He.


    Xu He is not a military doctor in the army, but a confidant of the Xu family. His medical skills are as high as those of an imperial doctor, and he only treats the Xu family.


    When he was brought, Xu Liu was not awake yet, but the redness on his face had faded a lot.


    "Ahe,e here and show Brother Heng. I was teaching him a lesson when he suddenly fainted." Xu You still knelt on the ground and hugged Xu Liu, not daring to carry Xu Liu. On the kang, I was afraid that any movement would make Xu Liu''s situation worse.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Marquis. The sixth master''s face looks fine, and he should be fine." Xu Heforted Xu You and began to take Xu Liu''s pulse.


    As soon as he grabbed Xu Liu''s wrist, Xu He was stunned. He then raised Xu Liu''s eyelids and looked at his pupils, and realized...Xu Liu was not fainted at all, he was just pretending to be faint.


    However, Xu He did not expose him. If he exposed the Sixth Young Master''s fake fainting, he would probably make the Marquis angry to death, and he would also offend the Sixth Young Master.


    Xu He consulted Xu Liu, but after half a quarter of an hour he still had no words to say.


    Xu You couldn''t wait any longer and asked, "What happened to Brother Heng?"


    I regretted pping Xu Liuyi very much. This child has been very angry since he was a child. How could he bear such a p in the face?


    Xu He said: "It doesn''t seem to be anything serious. It''s just that I was so angry that I couldn''t bear it and fainted."


    After hearing this, Xu You felt relieved. He frowned and asked, "But why isn''t Brother Heng awake? He is on his head. Ahe, please show his head and make sure nothing is wrong."


    "Yes." Xu He said, checking Xu Liu''s head, and seeing that there were no obvious bruises, he took out the silver needle and said, "I will put a few needles on Mr. Six, which will stimte his blood cirction and smooth his qi." He wakes up quickly."


    These words were said to Xu Liu. He was telling Xu Liu, don''t pretend too much and get up quickly.


    Xu Liu understood. After Xu He gave him a round of acupuncture, he slowly opened his eyes and looked around. When he saw Xu You, he shed tears and cried: "Dad, I''m sorry, Xiao Liu I know I was wrong...Xiao Liu shouldn''t have said that, but in Xiao Liu''s heart, dad is the one in charge of the entire northwest, and there is no need topromise with anyone~"


    Good guy, if you admit your mistake, just admit it, and don''t forget to sow discord.


    But Xu You really felt sorry for Xu Liu at this time. When he heard this, he was not angry, but felt that Xu Liu was aggrieved for his father... Regarding Jiang Wankang, Xu You trusted him, but as Jiang Wankang became more and more powerful , with more and more soldiers, horses and capable generals in his hands, Xu You began to worry, fearing that one day he would be reced by Jiang Wangang.


    Compared to General Cheng, who was still trampled under his feet and struggled to survive in the northwest, Jiang Wankang was a very majestic presence in the northwest army today, with a status second only to him... If Jiang Wankang was not loyal to him, Xu You would have It is estimated that he will take away more than 40% of his troops!


    When he thought of this, Xu You suffered from the same problem as Emperor Jingyuan. He began to be unable to eat or sleep. He was thinking about how to maintain the rtionship with Jiang Wankang, and at the same time thinking about how to weaken Jiang Wankang''s power, which became very contradictory.


    But Jiang Wangang''s legitimate daughter is five years older than Xiaoliu. The age difference is too big. On the contrary, she matches the age of the eldest brother very well. But the eldest son and his first wife are just two living corpses he dedicated to Emperor Jingyuan. They will soon be Death, Xiaoliu is his preferred heir.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, Xiao Liu knows that I was wrong." Seeing Xu You didn''t speak, Xu Liu cried and said this again, lowering his head slightly and raising his eyes, looking at him timidly, looking very pitiful. Xu You came back to his senses, looked at Xu Liu and said, "Xiao Liu, dad knows that you are a filial child, but there are some things you shouldn''t say."


    He then reminded Xu Liu: "Okay, there''s no need to talk about this anymore. Let Ah He give you a good look at your body first."


    Xu Liu wiped away his tears and choked up: "Yes, my son listens to his father."


    This good-looking person just takes advantage. Xu Liuyi behaved himself and shed a few tears. It was really pitiful and heartbreaking.


    Xu He continued to take Xu Liu''s pulse and check his body. After a full two-quarters of an hour, nothing was found. He said to Xu You: "Master Hou, the Sixth Young Master is very good. It''s just that he has been under too much pressure recently, running around too much, and being too tired. I was so angry that I fainted. I will prescribe some medicine to the Sixth Young Master and let him take it for a while and he will be fine."


    After hearing this, Xu You felt relieved: "Well, then you can prescribe medicine."


    At this time, the soldiers blew the whistle. The number of whistles sounded meant that distinguished guests wereing.


    After hearing this, Xu You opened the curtain and went out, asking, "Who ising?"


    The captain of the personal soldiers replied: "Mr. Qianshan came here to take a look after he learned that a doctor was invited here."


    Mr. Qianshan is here?


    Xu You thought for a while and said, "Let Mr. Qianshane in."


    "Yes." The captain of the soldiers took the order and left. After a while, he brought Mr. Qianshan to the big tent.


    When Xu You saw Mr. Qianshan, he said, "Sir, don''t worry. It was Xiaoliu who did something wrong. I pped him and knocked him out."


    Mr. Qianshan frowned. Did Xu Liu do something wrong again?


    Mr. Qianshan was a little disappointed. Xu Liu really couldnt hold up the wall!


    However, this is not what he came to the big tent to say, but: "Master Hou, the Sixth Young Master''s temper is too violent. I wonder if he has been poisoned? Let Ahe examine him, otherwise he will not be poisoned." If you know it, its not good.


    These words shocked Xu You: "Sir, I would like to remind you that I also feel that Xiao Liu''s temper is different from ordinary people, and I am afraid that he is poisoned."


    This is so true that Xu Liu almost went crazy... What does dad mean? Even if the old thief from Qianshan suspects that he is abnormal, does even dad also suspect that he is abnormal? He is his biological son!


    Xu Liu wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare. He could only bite his mouth tightly to prevent his roar froming out, so as not to add further evidence that he was different from ordinary people.


    Xu You had no time to pay attention to Xu Liu, but ordered Xu He: "Hurry and check on Xiao Liu. Is he poisoned?!"


    Xu He also had this suspicion and nodded quickly: "Yes, I will test the poison of Mr. Six right now."


    Poison testing is aplicated and time-consuming task. Xu He took out several sets of medical equipment and fiddled with it for two hours before he came up with a result: "Master Marquis, so far, Mr. Six has not been poisoned."


    but


    He pointed to the three vials of blood and said, "If you want to be truly reassured, you have to test the blood of the Sixth Young Master."

 Chapter 1941: Lying and apologizing

    Chapter 1941: Lying and apologizing


    Chapter 1941 Lying and pleading guilty


    "Then go and get tested quickly." Xu You ordered hurriedly, and then asked: "How long will it take to get the results?"


    Xu He thought for a while and replied: "There are enough poison testing tools and manpower. If the Marquis is in a hurry, the results can be obtained in one night."


    Xu You nodded: "The test must be urate. This is a major matter of Xiaoliu''s life."


    "Yes." Xu He immediately left the tent and went to test the poison.


    Xu You nced at Mr. Qianshan, pointed at Xu Liu, and said angrily: "You traitor, why don''t you kneel down quickly!"


    Xu Liu was shocked, why did his father scold him again?


    Xu Liugang was given an injection by Xu He. The injection could curb his anger and calm him down, so he knelt down honestly and said, "Dad, my son knows he was wrong."


    Xu You ignored him and only said to Mr. Qianshan: "Xiao Liu got into trouble again. When he went to deliver reward materials to Qin Sang, he led his men and horses to break into the big port guard."


    Then he sighed: "The military banquet ising soon. Xiao Liu is riding into the guardhouse like this. If some viin makes a few remarks in front of Brother Jiang, I am afraid that Brother Jiang will think that I asked Xiao Liu to kill him on purpose." face."


    Mr. Qianshan was angry when he heard this. Xu Liu was really careless and got into trouble one after another. He even rushed to break into the first line of defense guarded by Jiang Wangang!


    Dont you know how important Jiang Wankang is to them?


    Dont you know that Jiang Wankang hates dandies who trample on militaryw the most?


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Marquis, without further ado, you immediately kidnap the Sixth Young Master and go to General Jiang to plead guilty...then tell him that the Sixth Young Master was poisoned and his temper changed, so he lost his mind." The horse broke into the guardhouse."


    Xu You frowned when he heard this: "Say this will really make Brother Jiang feel sorry for Xiao Liu, so I won''t punish him severely. But if you lose your mind, once you say it, it will be very bad for Xiao Liu''s reputation."


    Having mutted limbs is considered ominous, not to mention losing one''s mind. Once Jiang Wankang says this, he will definitely think that there is something wrong with Xiaoliu''s brain, and will suggest that he take the boss to the northwest for training. Then how can Xiaoliu stand out?


    "The Marquis has had a life-and-death rtionship with General Jiang for more than 20 years. He is very strict in running the army. If the Sixth Young Master breaks into the guardhouse without sufficient reasons, he will regard him as viting military discipline and wants him to support the Sixth Young Master. It''s even more difficult for the young master." Mr. Qianshan knew Xu You''s worries and said: "Master Hou, there is no need to worry. With Jiang Wankang''s personality, he will not take advantage of the sixth young master''s poisoning to make a mistake and propose to exchange the eldest young master to the northwest. .


    At least, you have to wait until the Sixth Young Masters poison has been cleared away and he makes another mistake before you say you will give up the Sixth Young Master and take the Eldest Young Master in for training.


    Master Hou, please take this matter with you sooner rather thanter. Take the Sixth Young Master to Duchonggou Camp. Mr. Qianshan begged.


    Xu He has already shown it to Xu Liu, and it seems that Xu Liu is probably not poisoned, but this does not prevent them from using this matter to trick Jiang Wankang.


    Xu You thought for a moment and finally agreed: "Sure, I will take Xiao Liu to see Jiang Wankang tonight."


    Mr. Qianshan nodded and discussed with Xu You again.


    In the end, it was decided to first release false news to Jiang Wankang that Xu Liu was poisoned, and then tell Jiang Wankang after a while that Xu Liu''s poison had been eliminated, and then me Xu Liu''s poisoning on Emperor Jingyuan, saying that it was Jing Yuan who was responsible for Xu Liu''s poisoning. Emperor Yuan sent Jun Tianwei to do it. Mr. Qianshan said: "In the past few months, there was an incident in Yongcheng Mansion about Jun Tianwei poisoning General Dai. We can just take advantage of it."


    Xu You was very happy: "This will not only make Jiang Wankang hate Emperor Jingyuan even more, but I will no longer have to worry about doing a scene of apprehending the drug addict and avenging Xiaoliu. It will kill many people in one fell swoop, sir, a brilliant idea!"


    After discussing the n and confirming that there were no loopholes, Xu You brought a rope and tied Xu Liu: "Brother Heng, you are the cause of the trouble. Now you have to suffer this to settle the matter. Do you understand? "


    Xu Liu shed tears and said, "My son understands... Dad, please bind me hard, my son is not afraid of hardship."


    Mr. Qianshan was a little speechless when he said this. Wouldn''t it be nice to be so smart earlier?


    "Master Marquis, don''t take the carriage. Just throw the Sixth Young Master on the horse and carry him on his back, and then gag the Sixth Young Master. This will make General Jiang feel more sorry for the Sixth Young Master."


    When Xu Liu heard what Mr. Qianshan said, he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. The old thief Qianshan really had no good intentions. In such a cold weather, he was not even allowed to sit in a carriage. Do you want to freeze him to death? !


    But Xu You had already agreed. He brought a ball of bup, stuffed his mouth, and dragged him out of the tent. Still on horseback, he personally took Xu Liu, his own soldiers, and Manager Xu with him. The others left the tent overnight and ran toward the Du Chonggou camp.


    Xu Liu''s luck is really bad. It''ste December now, and the Chinese New Year will be in a few days, and the weather is very cold.


    By the middle of the night, the cold wind was blowing even harder, causing pain to the bones... What was even worse was that it was snowing!


    The snowkes from the sky fell with the cold wind, getting bigger and bigger. Within an hour, Xu Liu''s body was covered with a half-inch thickyer of snowkes, which froze Xu Liu to the point where he almost died on the spot.


    Xu You calcted the distance, gritted his teeth, and said to Xu Liu: "Xiao Liu, we are almost at the Du Chonggou camp. If you don''t bear it any longer, if I cover you with an animal skin nket now, by the time we get to the camp, there will be no snowkes on you. Jiang Wangang Then he will know that we are ying tricks on him."


    Asshole, old man, I am your biological son, do you want to kill me? !


    Xu Liuqi went crazy, but his mouth was blocked and he couldn''t say anything. He could only grunt a few times to express his dissatisfaction.


    Perhaps Youyou thought he was echoing his own words, and said happily: "Xiao Liu, good job, keep on holding on, we''ll be there soon."


    Xu You and the others took a shortcut, and since he was Xu You, no one dared to stop him even if he passed through the guard station. Therefore, after running for more than half an hour, they arrived at the Du Chonggou camp.


    When Jiang Wankang heard that Xu You wasing, he got up in a hurry, put on his armor and went to greet him. When he saw Xu You, he was surprised and said, "Why are you here at this hour? But what''s the big deal?"


    I rushed all night to see him, there must be something big going on.


    boom!


    Without saying a word, Xu You pulled Xu Liu down and threw him in front of Jiang Wangang: "This traitor broke into the port guard with his guards, vited military discipline, and concealed it. When I found out, I was so angry that I tied him up." Come, bring him to plead guilty to you...Old Jiang, you are in charge of the first line of defense, you have the final say on how to deal with this traitor, I will never plead for him!"


    Jiang Wanzang was stunned and said: "It turns out that because of this matter, thest general already knew about it. There is no need for the Marquis to take the Sixth Young Master to plead guilty."


    Xu You was shocked when he heard this. Jiang Wankang indeed knew about it, but since Jiang Wankang knew about it, why didn''t he write to him and tell him?


    Are you waiting for him to bring Xiaoliu to plead guilty?


    If he didn''te this time, would Jiang Wankang have to break up with him? !


    It was a cold day. Cold sweat broke out on Xu You''s back, and his whole body ached. He felt that 40% of the soldiers and horses in the northwest were following Jiang Wanzang away from him.

 Chapter 1942: Serious illness

    Chapter 1942: Serious illness


    Chapter 1942 A serious illness


    When Manager Xu heard what Jiang Wanzang said, he was very frightened. He quickly rolled off his horse, knelt down, and came over on his knees and said: "Please punish General Jiang! It''s all the ve''s fault. The ve saw the Sixth Young Master breaking into the guardhouse without permission. If you dont stop me and conceal this matter and dont report it, its the ve who deserves to die. Please kill the ve!


    boom!


    Xu You kicked Steward Xu over and cursed: "You bitch, you and Xu Heng are both at fault. Both of you deserve to die. There is no need for you to excuse Xu Heng!"


    Xu Heng is the name of Xu Liu.


    "Uh huh~" Xu Liu was already so cold that he was almost confused. Seeing that his father was still wasting time acting with a ve, he hurriedly shouted.


    Can you enter the camp quickly?


    If you dont go in, I will freeze to death!


    Woohoo, bastard, dad is also bastard. In order to cover Jiang Wan''s heart, he did not take his life.


    Wait, wait for him. After he inherits everything from the Xu family, he will definitely wipe out the whole family of Jiang Wangang, then pour poison into Xu You, let Xu You linger on the sick bed, and taste the suffering he suffered tonight!


    Human nature is good, but there are a very small number of people in the world who are born bad, such as Xu Liu, Leng Meifang, and Qian Lier.


    "Xiao Liu, how are you? Why is there so much snow on you? You must be freezing." Jiang Wanzang heard Xu Liu''s voice and rushed over, took off the linen ball from his mouth, swept the snow off his body, and wiped himself He pulled off his animal skin cloak, wrapped him around Xu Liu, and carried him back to the camp quickly: "Send the military doctor, quickly send the military doctor, Xiao Liu is turned purple from the cold!"


    Yes! Jiang Wankangs soldiers rushed to find a military doctor to save Xu Liu.


    Xu You breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and the trick really worked.


    Xu You followed in with a dark face, and said to Jiang Wangang who was taking off Xu Liu''s wet clothes and tucking him into the bed to keep warm: "Old Jiang, you don''t have to worry about this traitor. He vited military regtions and should be beheaded." , its already a great fate to be alive now!


    Jiang Wankang was also very angry about Xu Liu breaking into the guardhouse with his guards and injuring two gatekeepers from the port guard. But he looked pitiful when he saw Xu Liu lying on the fire bed, shivering with cold and still crying. He looked distressed.


    He had hugged Xu Liu when he was a child. Although he felt that Xu Liu was a **** and should act ordingly and notpete for the eldest son''s position, Xu Liu was Xu You''s son after all. Seeing Xu Liu suffer would make him feel ufortable. .


    "Master Hou, let''s wait until Xiao Liu recovers about breaking into the guard house." When Jiang Wanzang saw the military doctoring in, he quickly got out of the way, pointed at Xu Liu and said: "Xiao Liu is frostbitten, please give him medicine to relieve the cold." !


    "Yes." The two military doctors hurriedly took their medicine boys to the fire bed and examined Xu Liu: "The sixth young master has suffered from wind and cold, and now he has a slight fever. He must be given medicine to dispel the cold and reduce the fever as soon as possible. .


    Jiang Wangang said hurriedly: "Then prescribe the medicine quickly! Just tell me what you need. Be sure to cure Xiao Liu as soon as possible, and don''t let Xiao Liu suffer too much."


    "Yes." The two military doctors responded. They were busy for almost two hours, and it was not until daybreak that Xu Liu''s fever was relieved.


    Xu You has been standing guard in the camp, wanting to care about Xu Liu, but fearing that the scene would be in vain, so he could only endure it, but he felt very sorry for Xu Liu.


    Because of his heartache, he finally med Jiang Wankang. If Jiang Wankang hadn''t valued militaryw too much and almost used militaryw to run the army, he wouldn''t have had to torment Xiao Liu like this!


    Thinking again about the soldiers and horses in Jiang Wankang''s hands, his murderous intention towards Jiang Wankang became more and more serious.


    Jiang Wankang never imagined that his life-and-death brother, who had been friends with him for more than 20 years, had gone through life and death countless times, and even helped him rebel, would have murderous intentions for him.


    At this moment, he was still happy that Xu Liu''s fever had gone away, so he told the military doctor: "Wind-cold always likes toe back. Please prescribe some good medicine for Xiao Liu. The Chinese New Year will be here in a few days, but we can''t let Xiao Liu''s fever get worse again." Its about attending the military banquet. Xu You was overjoyed when he heard this: Lao Jiang, you finally figured it out and support Xiao Lius attendance at the military banquet?


    Such a banquet that was remonstrated by all the military generals in the northwest should be attended by the eldest son. Jiang Wankang had specifically reminded him before, saying that it was not appropriate for Xu Liu to attend a military banquet, as it would bring shame on his eldest son and his first wife.


    But now it is supported. Xiaoliu is doing well with his illness!


    Jiang Wangang sighed: "Now the Marquis only has one son, Xiaoliu, in the northwest. It is not good to have no heirs to attend such a big banquet, so Xiaoliu can only go."


    Xu Liu was very angry after hearing this. Jiang Wankang, what do you mean by this? Do you think I, Xu Heng, am thepanion of the scale? I can only attend when all my brothers are gone... You are dead, Jiang Wanzang and your whole family are dead!


    "Thank you, Uncle Jiang..." Xu Liu knew how to pretend. Even though he was so angry that he wanted to kill Jiang Wangang, he was very grateful on his face and shed tears as he apologized to him: "Uncle Jiang, I''m sorry for leading someone into the guardhouse without permission." It''s my fault... I know I shouldn''t break into the health center, but I don''t know what''s going ontely. I''ve been doing things more and more impulsively. I know it''s wrong and I shouldn''t do it, but I just can''t control it. I''m sorry. Woo woo woo


    Xu Liu cried very sadly and looked extremely pitiful, and Xu You asked him to say these words.


    Xu You took the opportunity to wave to Jiang Wankang, called Jiang Wankang into the tent, and told him about Xu Liu''s poisoning.


    Jiang Wanzang was shocked: "He has already attacked Xiaoliu? He is really vicious. He is not worthy of being a great leader at all..."


    Jiang Wankang didn''t say the word "emperor", but he hated Emperor Jingyuan in his heart.


    If it weren''t for Emperor Jingyuan, the Wei Guogong line would not have died, the soldiers would not have dared to step into thend of Chu, the people of Chu would not have been killed by the soldiers, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers would not have died fighting against the soldiers. People, the people in the south don''t have to pay all kinds of heavy taxes to support this war of resistance, and their lives are miserable!


    But now, Xu You had just led the army to repel the bandits and protect Dachu. Emperor Jingyuan began to go crazy again and sent Jun Tianwei to poison Xiaoliu in an attempt to kill Xu You''s most beloved son.


    With a bang, Jiang Wankang punched the kang in the middle of the tent, almost breaking it to pieces.


    Xu You said: "Old Jiang, you don''t need to be angry. What kind of person he is has been clear to us since he killed Wei Guogong and his family."


    He then took the opportunity to grab Jiang Wankang''s hand, looked directly at him, and begged: "So, please help me, help the army and people of Da Chu escape from the sea of suffering!"


    Eh, thats right, you are such a thief!


    However, Jiang Wankang was still moved and said: "Don''t worry, I will learn from past mistakes. I will obey your orders and will not let us be the line of Duke Wei."


    Good brother! Xu You hugged Jiang Wankang, choked and shed tears... Are the Xu family members capable of crying like this?


    Jiang Wankang felt sad for a long time when he thought about the destruction of Wei Guogong''s line. Finally, he talked about Xu Liu''s incident: "Xiao Liu broke into the guardhouse without authorization, and he can be beaten with thirty military sticks. But remember not to do it again in the future." , otherwise those noble gentlemen from the capital will imitate this, and this first line of defense will be a sieve."


    He also said very reasonably: "We will wait until the military banquet before execution. Let Xiaoliu take care of him these days."

 Chapter 1943: Children and in-laws

    Chapter 1943: Children and inws


    Chapter 1943 Children and inws


    Xu You got Jiang Wankang''s promise to support him in his fight against Chu. He felt that Xu Liu was beaten with thirty military sticks and was no longer so embarrassed. He started acting again and said to Jiang Wankang: "Old Jiang, you love that traitor too much. ording to me, that traitor should be dragged out and tortured immediately!"


    Jiang Wanzang smiled: "Don''t talk nonsense. You love Xiaoliu so much. Are you willing to torture him now?"


    Speaking of this, he reminded Xu You: "Ayou, I know you care about Xiao Cui very much, but she is a concubine after all, so you can''t go too far, lest you p thedy in the face. And this concubine who destroys his wife will be punished. Those civil servants who report impeachment will also be reviled by those civil servants who follow the etiquette of concubines... We need the help of the civil servants, and we cannot go against them."


    After they seed, they need literati to govern the country.


    And Jiang Wankang said this because he didn''t know the identity of Cui Xi''s natal ancestor, and Xu You didn''t tell him.


    When Xu You heard this, he was very angry. He suppressed his anger and did not get angry at Jiang Wankang...Jiang Wankang, you are just a general under mymand. It is not enough that I bring my son to apologize to you. What else do you want? Is it your turn to take care of the affairs of my house? Whoever I want to favor is your turn?


    However, Xu You still needs Jiang Wankang, so he can''t get angry with him now. He said: "Old Jiang, what you are reminding me is, I will pay attention to it."


    He also talked about guarding against sneak attacks by soldiers during the Chinese New Year.


    After finishing speaking, Xu You said again: "Old Jiang, you have been sitting in the Du Chonggou camp for the past six months, fighting head-on with the bandits. It has been very hard. I will rece you during the Chinese New Year. You can go back to the Daokou Gou camp to rest for a few days. .


    Jiang Wangang waved his hand and said with a smile: "Whatever I want to change, this is my job. Those dignitaries from the capital are still in the Daokougou camp. I can''t get along with them, so you have to deal with them."


    After speaking, he patted Xu You on the shoulder twice.


    In the past, they were brothers fighting in a trap, and it wasmon to pat each other on the shoulders. But Xu You changed and felt that Jiang Wankang was offending him... He was already the Marquis, and even in private, Jiang Wankang should Treat him as a prince, not just a brother!


    Xu You suppressed his dissatisfaction and started a family affair with Jiang Wangang: "Your Zheng''an has also studied for so many years. How about I find a way to bring him to the northwest and arrange a job for him as a civil servant. In less than three years, he will be employed The official rank is above the fifth rank, which is higher than his grandfather''s official position when he became an official."


    Speaking of Jiang Zhengan, Xu You felt that Jiang Wankang was sick. He was the eldest son of the Jiang family. Jiang Wankang also liked this son very much. He did not take him with him for promotion, but asked Jiang Zhengan to study and be a civil servant.


    As long as Jiang Zheng''an joined the army, relying on Jiang Wankang as his father, he can now be a deputy general at least.


    Jiang Wankang shook his head: "Zheng''an can''te now. His grandfather''s health is getting worse. He has been taught by his grandfather since he was a child and has a deep affection. If we get him here and don''t let him serve his grandfather in person, I''m afraid it will be painful. lifetime."


    Jiang Wankang was very lucky. The wife he married was ady from an official family. His father-inw could only be an official if he had the same knowledge of the fifth grade. Because of this, both of his sons in the family took the path of studying.


    Jiang Wankang did not force his sons to join the army. Seeing that they liked studying, he let them go.


    I even felt that it was extremely good that they didn''t have to suffer hardships in the camp like me, always preparing for war with the Rong people, but could have afortable meal and sleep peacefully.


    Speaking of family affairs, Jiang Wanzang nced at Xu You, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Ayou, does the marriage between our two families still count?"


    Jiang Wankang only had one daughter-inw, so he had few children, only two sons and one daughter, and this daughter was engaged to be married to Xu You''s eldest son.


    But Jiang Zhengrong was already sixteen years old and had already reached the age of marriage, but the Xu family did not formally send anyone to arrange a betrothal. Xu You hurriedly said: "Of course it counts! We are brothers in life and death. We have exchanged tokens about the two children. The mother-inw''s family has made a decision here."


    Just kidding, Jiang Wanzhang''s son does not follow the army. As long as his son can be the son -in w of Jiang Wanzhang, he can take away the soldiers and horses in Jiang Wanzhang''s hand. This child is dead!


    Ke Xu You was not happy for his eldest son to marry Jiang Zhengrong... He wanted to dy it for a few years until Jiang Zhengrong turned twenty and became an old girl, and then let her marry Xu Liu as a concubine.


    That''s right, Xu You has no intention of letting Jiang Zhengrong be Xu Liu''s head wife. Xu Liu is a descendant of the royal family, and his head wife will only be chosen from the top ten aristocratic families, nobles above marquis, and royal nobles.


    Jiang Zhengrong is not worthy of Xu Liu as his wife.


    Jiang Wanzang never thought that Xu You would plot against his daughter like this. After hearing that Xu You said that the marriage between the two families was still a good deal, he was very happy, put down his heart, and said: "Then when will the two children get married?"


    Men can get marriedter, but girls can''t wait. If they don''t get married for two years, they will be criticized.


    Xu You frowned, a look of pain appeared on his face, and sighed: "When Sister Rong was still young, I asked my wife to prepare for their marriage, thinking of marrying Sister Rong to the Xu family as soon as possible. But in the past two years, things have changed. Things are changing too fast, we have so many soldiers and horses in our hands... He doesn''t trust us, so he asked the boss to go to the capital to be a hostage. If Sister Rong is married at this time, Sister Rong will be in danger if there is a fight. "


    Xu You held Jiang Wankang''s hand and said, "Old Jiang, wait two more years, wait until we are sessful, wait until I send troops to rescue the eldest son and his wife, and then let the two children get married happily."


    These words were spoken sincerely. Jiang Wanzang regarded Xu You as his dead brother, so naturally he would not doubt anything and said excitedly: "Ayou, have you finally thought clearly and want to save the eldest son and his wife? I thought... "


    In order to pave the way for Xu Liu, you will not care about the life or death of the eldest son and his wife.


    After hearing this, Xu You said: "Although I love Xiaoliu the most, the boss is also my son. No matter what, I will let him live a safe and prosperous life, and I will not let anything happen to him."


    However, the eldest son hated him for being unfair and had long since separated from his father. And he had many sons and did not have much affection for his eldest son who could not please him. The eldest son Xu died as soon as he died.


    Jiang Wankang was very happy. He did not have high expectations for the younger generation, just peace, wealth and honor: "Okay, okay, that''s enough! I can finally reply to Ya Niang. You don''t know, she wrote a letter saying two things." Come back, its a bit annoying.


    Yaniang would write him a letter to urge him on this matter, because she was afraid that Sister Rong would be recruited into the pce by Emperor Jingyuan to be a concubine. The couple only had one daughter, how could they send her to the pce?


    Furthermore, Sister Rong and Boss Xu are childhood sweethearts. Sister Rong likes Boss Xu. As a mother, she can see clearly that she is very distressed and wants to make her daughter happy.


    Xu You was unhappy when he heard this. It turned out that it was Shen Yaniang who was urging this matter... Jiang Wankang had a good rtionship with him and trusted him, but Shen Yaniang was as shrewd as a schr and had to be careful about this woman and not let her ruin things.


    Old Jiang, you are all alone here, why not get a second roommate so that someone can take care of you and give you two more Liner.

 Chapter 1944: Come recruits

    Chapter 1944: Come recruits


    Chapter 1944 Recruitment


    Jiang Wangang burst outughing when he heard this: "Ayou, you are really good at joking. We didn''t know when we started fighting with the soldiers. How could I have time to take care of a second wife? And you still take care of me? Tian Lin''er? Then I will fight." Don''t we still have to worry about them? It''s too tiring. At my age, I can''t take care of them."


    Although Yanniang has a nice name, she has a really bad temper. If he dares to take concubines outside at his age, I''m afraid I will have a serious fight with him.


    At that time, let alone his beautiful concubine Lin''er, he might even lose his original wife and three children.


    Xu You felt very contemptuous when he heard this. Jiang Wangang, can you be a bit promising? It has been so many years and you still treat Shen Yanniang as a charmingdy of the official family.


    You are now a general, and you no longer need to live your life based on your father-inw''s family, do you understand? !


    "We are all our people here. If you take concubines and have children here, Mrs. Shen won''t know about it. Don''t dy, I will make arrangements for you. You just need to go and have fun when you are free." If Mrs. Shen gets angry, I will ask Madam to talk to her."


    Can a Madam Hou still not be able to control Shen Yanniang whose natal family is in decline?


    But Jiang Wankang still refused: "Forget it, I''m old, there''s no need to bother."


    Yanniang has taken care of arge family at home for many years, which is not easy. There is no need for him to make her angry by taking a concubine.


    After hearing this, Xu You felt very disdainful of Jiang Wankang''s persistence. Just as he was about to persuade him again, he suddenly heard an exmation from outside the camp: "Master, the Sixth Young Master has a fever again, and it''s getting hotter and hotter!"


    Xiao Liu has a fever again?


    Xu You hurried out, quickly came to the fire bed, and asked the military doctor who was treating the doctor: "Didn''t the fever just subside not long ago, why did ite back again? Take medicine quickly to get rid of Xiaoliu''s fever!"


    "Yes." The two military doctors responded, quickly took out the medicinal materials, mashed them into juice, wiped Xu Liu''s body, injected Xu Liu with an injection, and poured medicine. After half an hour of tossing, Xu Liu''s fever subsided again. .


    Xu Liu was covered in sweat and had fallen asleep from the torment. The medicine boy wiped his body to prevent him from being soaked in sweat and aggravating his condition.


    Xu You looked at Xu Liu who was unconscious and felt very heartbroken. He asked the military doctor angrily: "How is Mr. Liu''s condition? Will he be cured within eight days?"


    It will be New Year''s Eve in six days, and the military banquet is on the second day of the lunar month. He has been nning for months, just waiting to bring Xiao Liu out to see people. If he is dyed due to illness, it will be a big loss!


    The two military doctors frowned and thought. Seeing that Xu You''s face was getting gloomier and he was about to draw a knife to kill someone, they hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Marquis, as long as the treatment is proper, the wind and cold will be cured soon. Eight days is enough."


    However, Xu Liu was unlucky. After his fever subsided, he suffered from a cough. People say that once the cold enters the bones and causes a cough, it is impossible to recover quickly.


    And this cough caused Xu Liu a big disaster at the military banquet, but this is a story forter. Now Xu Liu''s high fever has subsided, and he has been forgiven by Jiang Wangang. He is sitting in a warm carriage, slowly heading towards I rushed to Daokougou Camp to prepare to go back to celebrate the New Year.


    By the time they arrived at Daokougou Camp, the camp already had a festive New Year atmosphere. Rednterns, Spring Festival couplets, and bags of lucky candy could be seen everywhere.


    The guard lifted up the car curtain to let Xu Liu look at the various decorations in the camp, and said: "These lucky candy bags are hung up by the nobles from the capital. Everyone can go and get lucky candy. I heard that on the first day of the new year At that time, the Shen family, Fang family and other people from the capital would hang up money bags and let the soldiers shoot the money bags. The archers in the camp have been practicing intensively recently, trying to shoot down a money bag with one arrow. Make a fortune."


    A lucky money bag was not small and could hold a thousand coins, which was one tael of silver. The soldiers were very excited.


    Shen family, Fang family?


    Xu Liu was unhappy after hearing this. The Daokougou Camp belonged to his Xu family. Why did the Shen family and the Fang familye to show off their prestige?


    Xu Liu snorted coldly: "When I see dadter, I will mention this to him and ask him to order people to prepare a lot of lucky money bags so that the soldiers can have a good time."


    We cannot let the Shen family and the Fang family steal the limelight!


    There were many things going on at the Daokougou camp. Xu You returned to the camp half a day earlier than Xu Liu. At this moment, he had learned from Xu He that Xu Liu had not been poisoned.


    but


    Xu He said: "I have already revealed the news about Sixth Young Master''s poisoning to Malinshan. He should have informed General Jiang of the news."


    Ma Linshan was a military doctor under Jiang Wangang. He treated the soldiers who were seriously injured in Duchonggou Camp in Daokougou Camp. "Well, well done." Xu You was relieved. As soon as the news from Malinshan arrived, his lie would be perfect.


    only


    Why is Xiao Lius temper like this? Xu You was worried that Xu Lius bad temper would lead to big trouble in the future.


    Xu He said: "Sixth Young Master must be too stressed and tired, which makes him grumpy."


    Xu You frowned: "Is this really the reason? Don''t lie to me!"


    Xu He was startled and hurriedly knelt down: "I don''t dare to deceive the Marquis. This is indeed the reason... The Sixth Young Master used to live an easy life. He was pampered by the Second Lady and grew up. Suddenly he came to Daokougou Camp, and he had many burdens at the same time. After suppressing it, the Sixth Young Master has been able to hold on until now, and his mind is already tougher than his peers."


    Perseverance is nothing, Xu Liu''s appearance of always crying, does it have anything to do with perseverance?


    After hearing this, Xu You felt relieved and asked Xu He: "Is there any medicine that doesn''t hurt the body and can suppress people''s bad temper? If there is, give it to Xiaoliu immediately, and don''t let him offend during the military banquet. people."


    Xu He said: "There is a kind of medicine that can suppress people''s rage, but after taking the medicine, people will feel dizzy, which is not conducive for the Sixth Young Master to make friends with others."


    Hazardous to making friends with others?


    Then whats the use ofing?


    He wanted to take advantage of the military banquet to let Xiao Liu make friends with various generals and noble families!


    Xu You finally did not dare to let Xu Liu take this kind of medicine, so he said: "Forget it, when Xiao Liues back, you can cure his wind and cold first."


    "Yes." Xu He agreed and turned to leave, but his heart became more and more sad... He had to find an opportunity to send a message to the seconddy and ask her, did the ancestors of the Cui family have any children with brain problems?


    If so, the Sixth Young Master might have contracted this ancestral disease!


    On the twenty-seventh of the twelfth lunar month, the snow that had stopped for two days started to fall again. Gu Jinli was telling Qin Sang: "Bring him back as soon as you receive him. The New Year is almost here, so you have to settle him quickly."


    Heined again: "I don''t know what General Jiang thinks about giving it to someone at this time."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "The best soldiers to give at this time are veterans who have fought in the war. They can go directly to the battlefield without training. After the new year, most of the soldiers will be new soldiers, who need to train for at least three months before they can fight."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will leave as soon as possible... General Jiang is getting better and better towards me."


    Jiang Wankang hated him before, but after discovering that the soldiers dug tunnels for sneak attacks, he changed his mind about him, and now he is even giving him veterans.


    "Well, you are right, General Jiang is actually quite good, not as bad as we originally thought." Gu Jinli said, and asked Qin Sang: "Do you think we can win him over? Give him and Xu You a chance A divorce n?"


    God said, Xu You will kill his friendship with Jiang Wankang without any need for you to use any estrangement tactics.

 Chapter 1945: New Years Eve

    Chapter 1945: New Year''s Eve


    Chapter 1945 New Years Ceremony


    Qin Sang smiled, shook his head and said: "No need, Jiang Wankang is a person who values friendship. If he discovers the alienation n, it will be counterproductive. If he thinks that others are framing Xu You, then he will always stand on Xu You''s side... He is not stupid. We just need to give him some clues at the right time, and he will discover Xu You''s true face, bepletely disappointed in Xu You, and cut ties with Xu You."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang retracted his arms and took her into his arms: "Xiaoyu is so good."


    Everyone says that Xiaoyu has a bad temper, but that''s because they are blind. His Xiaoyu is obviously a good and reasonable girl. As long as he is reasonable, Xiaoyu will listen to him and is not cruel at all.


    Gu Jinli''s lips turned up when he heard this. He knew that he liked to hug him, so he let him hug him. After more than half a quarter of an hour, he pushed him away and said, "It''s almost done. You can have some hot food and go on your way."


    He also warned: "Remember toe back for the New Year''s Eve dinner on New Year''s Eve. If you don''te back in time, I will beat you up!"


    After speaking, she still looked like a female bully, raising her fists and making a fierce expression.


    Qin Sang smiled, held her fist, lowered his head and kissed her, kissing her fierce expression until she couldn''t hold back, and showed a happy smile.


    The smile is sweet and a little shy, which is what he likes.


    Qin Sang closed his eyes and kissed her deeply until she was out of breath, then he reluctantly let go. He looked at her and promised: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, the Duchonggou camp is not far from here. I will definitely do it." Ill rush back to celebrate the New Year with you, and you should be well at home.


    "Changliang Guard is safe, and this house is even safer. I''ll be fine, so don''t worry." After Gu Jinli said something to reassure Qin Sang, he added: "The thieves mayunch a raid during the Chinese New Year. You If you get caught up in the war or other things, its okay if you donte back to celebrate the New Year with me. We are still young, and we can celebrate the New Year together every year in the future, so dont worry too much about this time.


    She recalled the incident in the first half of the month when the bandits dug tunnels andunched a sneak attack, so he was unable to return to the guard post on time... After he got Jiang Wanzang''s permission to return to the guard post, he felt very guilty. She didn''t want him to do this again.


    "Be happy and don''t worry too much." Gu Jinli raised his hand and pulled his cheek, smiling at him.


    Qin Sang listened to her words and looked at her smiling face, as if seeing the dazzling sun in the cold winter, which heated up his whole body: "Xiaoyu, thank you."


    I promised in my heart that I will definitelye back to celebrate the New Year with you!


    Haha, Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Don''t thank me foring and going, just eat quickly."


    Gu Jinli turned around and took a bowl of thick egg porridge on the small table with a fire bed: "It''s good to have a bowl of thick egg porridge to warm yourself up. Don''t be full. Riding on a horse after eating is not good for your stomach."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about my health. My body has been raised with secret medicinal foods since I was a child. It is two points better than the average martial arts practitioner." Qin Sangforted Gu Jinli, took the egg porridge, and soon Finished.


    He took the water she handed him and took two sips. After putting down the water bowl, he stood up and said, "I''m leaving. The little fish needs to be well."


    Gu Jinli smiled, pushed him and said, "Hurry up and leave. Every time you go out, you have to exin to me for a long time. It makes it seem like I''m going out."


    Qin Sang smiled and let her push him. After leaving the door, he stood still and turned to her: "No need to send her off. It''s snowing outside and cold. Xiaoyu can''t catch a cold now."


    After a heavy snowfall a few days ago, it stopped for two days. It started to rain sparsely again this morning. Although it was a small amount, it was very cold when it fell on people.


    And the menstruation of the little fish is here, so now it needs to be taken care of carefully and not to catch a cold.


    When Gu Jinli heard what he said, his face immediately turned red, and he became angry and red at him: "How many times have I told you not to talk about this, otherwise you will go to the study to sleep at that time every month!"


    Qin Sang looked at her blushing face and her hairy look like a little wolf cub, andughed happily: "We are husband and wife, Xiaoyu, there is no need to be shy."


    Seeing that she was about to get angry again, he hurriedly said: "Okay, I won''t say anything anymore, Xiaoyu, don''t be angry." He didn''t want to sleep in the study every month in the future. Even in the small days, he wanted to stay with Xiaoyu. Even if he doesn''t do anything, just holding her to sleep is still something that makes him happy.


    "I''m not angry, just go away quickly. Brother, you are not a little girl, you are a man. As a man, you must be more straightforward!" She pretended to be the elder brother again and began to treat him, the little brother. ''Preaching.


    Qin Sang liked to see her misbehaving, so he cooperated with her and said: "Well, the elder brother taught you the right lesson, and the younger brother has learned the lesson."


    After saying that, he gave her a fist and saluted.


    In the wing room on the right, Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu were hiding in the room, looking at them through the open window, and couldn''t help butugh.


    Mammy Yus eye circles are a little red... When the little Marquis was with Gu, he was most like when he was a child. At that time, the little Marquis was a bit squeamish and could not help but act coquettishly towards his family members.


    I originally thought that the little Marquis temperament would change drastically after experiencing such a catastrophe, but the little Marquis did not. His heart was still bright, and his eyes still had the light of happiness.


    And all this was brought to him by Gu.


    That''s why he told Master Ying that the Gu family was his hope.


    Hiss, little fish, it will hurt if you bite your neck.


    Outside the side room, under the eaves of the main room, perhaps the young Marquis held Gu for too long, and Gu bit him on the neck. The young Marquis screamed in pain, but was not angry. Instead, he lowered his head to take care of her. Shi


    Grandma Yu and Grandma Tao quickly turned their heads... s, this young couple is like this, they are always greasy and crooked, which makes old people like them blush, but they are very happy to see that the young marquis and his wife are unquestionably in love.


    After anothermotion for a while, the young marquis finally went out.


    Gu Jinli stood in the corridor for a while, shivering from the cold, then he hurriedly stamped his feet, jumped twice, and ran back to the main room. After more than a quarter of an hour, when his face stopped blushing, he shouted: "Mother Tao, , Nanny Yan!


    After hearing this, the two went to the main room and asked, "What are your instructions, madam?"


    "Brother Qin has gone to pick up the new soldiers. Some of the soldiers have their families. Go and make preparations. Let the tents of the new soldiers'' families be set up first, so that they will have a ce to live when they arrive and can celebrate the New Year with peace of mind."


    "Yes, old ve, let''s go and do it now." Grandma Yu is a person who knows the rules very well. Knowing that Gu Jinli is close to Grandma Tao, she will take the initiative to take care of these small errands so that Grandma Tao can apany Gu Jinli.


    But not long after Grandma Yu left the house, she came back and reported, "Madam, someone else hase to give New Year''s gifts."


    "Is there anyone else sending New Year gifts? Whose family?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Xiaoji had alreadye in and replied: "Ruan Shuniang sent someone to deliver it."


    "Uncle Ruan? Who is it?" Gu Jinli didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Xiao Ji said: "She is Mrs. Leng''s little cousin, Ruan Shuniang who lives with the Leng family."

 Chapter 1946: Married

    Chapter 1946: Married


    Chapter 1946 Married


    "It turns out it''s her." Gu Jinli finally remembered, but: "Why did she send someone to give me a New Year''s gift? I have only met her once. Could it be that it was not given to me, but to Brother Qin?"


    It was almost scared by Qin Xiaoge, couldn''t you die yet?


    Xiao Ji smiled and said: "The New Year''s gift is for Madam and Sir. It is in the name of the Liu Ruan family. The gift-givers are Liu Sanbiao''s soldiers and a woman from the Liu family."


    He added: "The New Year''s gift and the others are waiting in the tent outside the guard station. If thedy agrees to ept the New Year''s gift, my servant will go to Qingpu and go with her to test the New Year''s gift for poison."


    Gu Jinli was not very interested in New Year''s rituals, but asked: "Liu Ruan family? Ruan Shuniang is getting married? This is too fast, but what happened?"


    Gu Jinli likes gossip, and Xiao Ji also likes gossip. Hearing this, he quickly asked: "Madam, you want to know? Can I go out and ask the Liu family''s mother-inw?"


    Xiao Ji has been with her for several years and has learned a lot about medicine. He has been busy making medicine recently and has not rxed for a long time. Gu Jinli saw her interest and nodded in agreement: "Okay, let''s go."


    Xiao Ji was happy and hurriedly saluted: "Yes, I will go and ask now. Madam, please wait. I will be back soon."


    Mother Yu said: "Madam, let Yang Tao go too."


    Xiao Ji was a little nervous. Aunt Yu was afraid that if Xiao Ji didn''t keep her mouth shut, Mrs. Liu''s mother-inw would get involved in the affairs in Madam''s house, so she had to let Yang Tao follow her and keep an eye on her.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, let Yang Tao go together, and the two little girls can have a good time."


    Grandma Yuughed when she heard this. Madam is only sixteen years old, but she actually calls someone of her own age a little girl. Its really... no wonder the young prince said that Madam is cute.


    "Hey, ve, go call Yang Tao." Xiao Ji ran to the kitchen to find Yang Tao, and went to meet the Liu family''s mother-inw together. When they arrived at the camp outside the guard house, everyone in the Xiao family was there except Xiao Xiaomei and Xiao Chenggong. .


    Since the 20th day of the twelfth lunar month, people havee to the guardhouse to give New Year gifts almost every day. The Xiao family has had the idea of New Year gifts, and they have beenzy and waiting every day, hoping to steal some New Year gifts and hide them for their own consumption.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t steal many good things, but were fined a lot.


    However, the Xiao family has an undying stubbornness. The more frustrated they are, the less willing they are to give up, and they alwayse up with ideas for New Year gifts.


    "You two young soldiers are really stupid. I told you that my father-inw is Qin Qianhu''s biological uncle and the only living uncle. You can just give him the New Year''s gift. What do you mean by why you are still reluctant to give it? Can''t you trust us?" Qian Qinghe was a little angry after he deceived the two soldiers for a long time and still failed to get the New Year''s gift.


    "Two military masters, you have worked hard all the way here." Xiao Chengju hugged Brother Xiaogui and said, "This is my little nephew, and he is also a hard-working man. When he was born, he just ran away with us. He has not been able to live a good life... This year is considered his first New Year, and the soldiers from various guards who have recentlye to give New Year gifts will give him one tael of silver as New Year''s money when they see him."


    Hehe, this matter of holding a child to ask for lucky money is a trick for making money passed down from our ancestors. As long as he is a respectable person, he will be wise enough to give him money when he hears this.


    So you two idiots, do you understand? Give me money!


    "One, one tael of silver?" Liu Sanbiao''s two soldiers were shocked: "How can you give so much New Year''s money?!"


    You **** are you trying to trick us?


    Besides, we are just two poor soldiers with no money at all.


    "Why is it so much? This is my brother''s lucky money for two years. It''s only five hundred cents a year, which is not much at all. Seeing how cute your brother is, I also gave him the new year''s money for next year." Xiao Chengju He said shameless words with a serious face, and said considerately: "You don''t have any money to spare? It''s okay, just borrow some from the soldiers in our guard station. You can pay it backter when you have money. give them."


    Outside the camp, Wu Zongqi and others who were guarding the gate of the guardhouse immediately tightened their money bags... Damn, get out of here and don''te back again. They won''t lend money to the soldiers who give gifts to use as New Year''s money!


    Thats right, some people actually believed Xiao Chengjus lies and came to borrow money from them to give New Years money to Brother Xiaogui. This person is none other than Mr. Tian Qi of the Grizzly Bear Guard.


    Tian Zongqi and the others have been put through a lottely. Not only do they have to deliver twenty carts of water to Changliang Wei every day, but they also have to be cheated out of money by the Xiao family from time to time. Tian Zongqi and his soldiers were defrauded of more than five taels of silver.


    But Tian Zongqi and the others did not dare toin, let alone retaliate, because the new Shi Qianhu told them that Zhuang Liang was dead, and if they did not want to die in an unknown manner, they should atone for their sins.


    Tian Zongqi and the others were scared to death. In order to survive and not to harm their family, they worked hard and hard during this period. They were also watched by two soldiers sent by Shi Sanzhong to prevent them from poisoning the water and causing Shi Sanzhong''s troubles. A big disaster will happen.


    In the camp, two soldiers were in trouble, and Widow Xiao ran over and said, "I got the New Year''s money over there, how are you doing here?"


    "What, did you get the New Year''s money? Who gave it to you? How much is it?" Xiao Chengju asked, holding Xiaogui brother in his arms.


    Widow Xiao said: "It was given by Mr. and Mrs. Liu Baihu, a total of four taels of silver!"


    "Four, forty taels of silver? Mother-inw, are you kidding me?" Qian was stunned to celebrate. Oh my God, what kind of evil prodigal son is this? He actually gave him four taels of silver as a new year''s gift? !


    Widow Xiao took out two small purses, shook them, and said proudly: "You have all the money in your hands, you still don''t believe it?"


    Twenty taels of these four taels of silver belong to Dr. Mo.


    Old doctor Mo told Liu Sanbiao that Ruan Shuniang had offended Qin Sang and his wife by following the Leng family. Now that Ruan Shuniang is married to Liu Sanbiao, the couple must repair the rtionship and not offend a Qianhu who has made great achievements.


    So Liu Sanbiao and Ruan Shuniang spent a lot of money, gave many gifts, and specially prepared new year''s money for Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Pingxi.


    "It''s really money!" Qian Qinghe''s eyes widened and he rushed to grab it, but Xiao Chengju grabbed him and handed his brother to him: "Your son, hold it yourself."


    As soon as Qian Qinghe caught Gui''s brother, he turned around and put Gui''s brother into Uncle Qin''s arms: "Father-inw, hold your grandson well!"


    Hands on one''s own initiative to pursue Xiao Chengju.


    But who is Widow Xiao, who allows these two **** to steal the money? She shouted: "Stop, you two who have killed a thousand swords, are you rushing over like this to kill your little brother? If anything happens to him, we will The whole family will be kicked out of the guardhouse, and you wont be able to make a fortune!


    Well, after Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chengju heard this, they quickly stopped...Yes, yes, yes, nothing happens to this precious egg, otherwise the whole family will have to leave the guardhouse and wander.


    Let my mother take the New Years money given by Liu Baihu and his wife. Xiao Chengju turned around and walked towards Uncle Qin, reaching out to hug his brother.


    But Brother Xiaogui got angry, waved his little fist, and said angrily: "Bad, bad!"


    Uncle Qin smiled: "Our dear brother is really smart, but your second uncle is bad. We won''t let him take advantage of him."


    Huh, brat, your uncle is earning New Years money for you, how dare you say that your uncle is bad? Xiao Chengju didnt hug Brother Xiaogui, and he wasnt angry, because it didnt affect him from continuing to cheat money.

 Chapter 1947: Absolute medicine

    Chapter 1947: Absolute medicine


    Chapter 1947: Absolute Medicine


    He turned around and walked up to the two soldiers: "Two military masters, those four taels of silver are the New Year''s money given by Liu Baihu and his wife. Why don''t you two give me some more? The one who celebrates the New Year is Qin Qian, the noble brother of mine. Hus cousin, its unreasonable for you not to give him a greeting gift when you meet him for the first time.


    This can be called robbery!


    The two soldiers wanted to beat them up after hearing this, but they were here to make good friends, not to make enemies. After looking at each other, one of the soldiers took off his money bag and gave it to Xiao Chengju: "It''s the two of us. The young masters lucky money.


    Xiao Chengju took the money bag, weighed it, and found out a rough amount of money. He was a little unhappy...it was only two hundred coins at most, so poor!


    However, Xiao Chengju still thanked him: "Thank you two military masters, you are really thoughtful."


    He called to your brother again: "My dear brother, give these two military masters a smile and a blessing. They gave you lucky money."


    Ouch, ouch, bad! Brother Xiaogui was still angry and shouted dissatisfiedly at Xiao Chengju.


    Tsk, you are really ignorant. Xiao Chengju said, apologizing to the two soldiers.


    But the two soldiers didn''t care about this. They looked at Uncle Qin and asked, "Uncle Qin, when will Mrs. Qin send someone to collect the New Year''s gift? We, the 100 households, have told us that we must ask Qin Qianhu and Mrs. Qin to ept the New Years gift.


    If they dont ept it, they wont be able to pay themission.


    Uncle Qin said: "Don''t worry, just wait. I will give you a reply in half an hour at most."


    It is the wife who has the final say as to whether to ept the New Year''s gifts. They can steal the New Year''s money, but they cannot ept the New Year''s gifts on behalf of the young Marquis and his wife.


    The two soldiers were a little frustrated, but they had no choice but to wait.


    In another tent, the Liu family''s mother-inw had already told Xiaoji and the others everything they wanted to know.


    Xiao Ji was very excited when he heard this, what a big gossip!


    However, she still had to stretch her face and said to the Liu family''s wife: "You sit down first, and we will report to the madam. It is the madam who has the final say whether to ept the gifts this year or not."


    The Liu family''s mother-inw said hurriedly: "I''m here to help you, girl."


    He also begged: "Please two girls, please say a few kind words in front of Mrs. Qin. My wife used to look at the faces of the Leng family and did some wrong things as ast resort. However, my wife was also harmed by the Leng family." , now I havepletely severed ties with the Leng family and will no longer have any contact with the Leng family, please rest assured, Mrs. Qin."


    Xiaoji nodded: "We will pass on your words."


    After saying that, he and Yang Tao left the camp and drove the carriage to the house on the right.


    On the way, he asked Yang Tao anxiously: "How was it just now? I looked good, didn''t I embarrass my wife?"


    Yang Tao smiled and said: "No, it''s all tight. It''s pretty good."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji became happy. He waved his riding whip and drove the carriage. More than a quarter of an hourter, he arrived at the house. As soon as he saw Gu Jinli, he said: "Madam, the Liu family''s mother-inw said so. That Leng Meifang is really beautiful." He was so vicious that even one of his wrists was chopped off and he still refused to stop. After seeing Ruan Shuniang get a good marriage, he was so angry that he actually took action to harm Ruan Shuniang, which almost caused Ruan Shuniang''s health to break."


    Nearly caused Ruan Shuniang''s health to break down?


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli sat up straight and asked, "What''s going on? Please exin clearly." "Yes." Xiao Ji responded and repeated what Liu''s mother-inw had said. If there were any omissions, Caramb made up for them.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "This Leng Meifang is really unrepentant."


    General Fu had his wrists chopped off, and he dared to use Mrs. Leng''s hands to drug Ruan Shuniang and sell Ruan Shuniang into prostitution.


    Fortunately, Ruan Shuniang was ruthless enough. When she realized that she was poisoned, she stabbed her arm with a knife and used the severe pain to wake herself up. She ran to the county hospital with one breath and told her that she was the fiance of Dr. Mo''s grandson. He was rescued by people from the medical center.


    The doctor at the medical center was familiar with Dr. Mo. After rescuing Ruan Shuniang, he immediately sent someone to the gathering ce to deliver a message to Dr. Mo.


    But the county town is a bit far from the gathering ce. Before Dr. Mo and Liu Sanbiao arrived, Mrs. Leng came and said that Ruan Shuniang, a girl who was engaged, could not stay overnight in the hospital and asked her to go back to Fu''s house with her.


    Ruan Shuniang did not go back. She only said that people from the Liu family would being to pick her up soon. If Mrs. Leng bothered her again, she would report it to the official!


    Mrs. Leng was afraid and had no choice but to leave.


    "The Liu family''s mother-inw said that Ruan Shuniang was not sure that the person who drugged her was Mrs. Leng, but when Mrs. Leng left, it proved that she was guilty and scared. Only then did Ruan Shuniang dare to be sure that the person who helped Leng Meifang drug herself was Mrs. Leng.


    The next day, after getting the news, Dr. Mo and Liu Sanbiao came over. Instead of knocking on the door of Fus house immediately, they picked up Ruan Shuniang and left. After returning to the gathering ce in Mu County, they went to find General Fu to make the decision.


    General Fu was so angry that he personally sent people to investigate. The truth was found out in less than three days. Finally, someone gave Leng Meifang a bowl of Juezi medicine as punishment.


    "The Liu family''s mother-inw said that General Fu''s original words were that Leng Meifang was not worthy of giving birth to an heir of the Fu family. But Leng Meifang is still Fu Mingcong''s first wife and has not been divorced because of this incident." Xiao Ji was very confused: "Madam, do you think this Fu family is sick? Leng Meifang is so bad, why do you let her take the title of Fu family''s daughter-inw?"


    Gu Jinli knew the reason, but he couldn''t tell Xiao Ji and the others. He just said: "Whatever, it''s the Fu family''s business anyway and has nothing to do with us."


    He then asked: "How is Mrs. Leng? Isn''t she quite normal? She is also good to Ruan Shuniang, a little cousin. How could she help Leng Meifang harm Ruan Shuniang?"


    Xiao Ji said: "The Liu family''s mother-inw said that Leng Meifang used Brother Liang and Leng Mudan to threaten Mrs. Leng, saying that if Mrs. Leng did not agree, when they returned to their hometown, the Fu family would kill them on the way. If she could not be killed, she would pay people to go back to her hometown to spread rumors that Mrs. Leng was slept with by the soldiers when she was in the northwest, and she would be soaked in a pig cage when she returned. Mrs. Leng had no choice but to agree for the sake of herself and her two children. help."


    this?


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he wanted to kill Leng Meifang, and then said: "I used to think that Mrs. Leng had some brains, but this time it seems that she is also a fool... Maybe Leng Meifang not only threatened her, but also promised her benefits. She It was because of the benefits that I agreed to harm Ruan Shuniang."


    Xiaoji said: "But Madam Leng harmed the wrong person. Not only is Ruan Shuniang okay, General Liu Qi was promoted to a hundred households."


    He also told Gu Jinli some news: "But the Liu family''s mother-inw said that Ruan Shuniang had asked Liu Baihu to find some bodyguards to **** Mrs. Leng, mother and son back to her hometown. She said that although Mrs. Leng had harmed her, Leng Mudan was She raised them all single-handedly, and she doesnt want her two children to be involved.


    "Ruan Shuniang can still think of Leng Mudan, which is pretty good." After hearing the gossip, Gu Jinli said: "ept the New Year''s gift from Liu Ruan, and remember to test for poison."


    Mama Tao frowned when she heard this and asked: "Do you n to be friends with Ruan Shuniang, madam? Although Ruan Shuniang was killed this time, she had protected Leng Meifang before and had some thoughts about you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mama. I have no intention of getting along with Ruan Shuniang. I just epted the New Year''s gift to tell her that the past grudges are over and we will keep the same from now on."

 Chapter 1948: get rich day

    Chapter 1948: get rich day


    Chapter 1948: Rich Day


    Ruan Shuniang married Liu Sanbiao, and Liu Sanbiaos superior was Huang Qianhu, who belonged to General Fu.


    General Fu is Xu You''s confidant. The couple have to guard against Xu You, so they can''t get too close to Ruan Shuniang and his wife at the moment. They have to wait and see.


    Then he said to Xiao Ji: "Let the Liu family''s mother-inw tell Ruan Shuniang that she is a lucky person. Her life is pretty good now, so she should cherish it."


    Dont be too greedy, lest you end up like Leng Meifang.


    "Yes, I will go and tell the Liu family''s mother-inw now." Xiao Ji and Yang Tao drove to the camp outside the guard house to meet the Liu family''s mother-inw and tell her Gu Jinli''s words.


    After hearing this, the Liu family''s mother-inw said gratefully: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for your generosity. Please rest assured, Mrs. Qin. I will definitely tell my wife what she said."


    He added: "After this day, my wife really knows that she was wrong and will not do stupid things again in the future."


    Mrs. Liu was bought by Dr. Mo. She had worked as a servant in an official''s house before and knew the rules very well. After getting Gu Jinli''s correct words, she said goodbye knowingly: "Thank you for your hard work,dies. Madam is still at home waiting for the letter. I wont stay any longer, old ve, so Ill take my leave.


    Having said that, after giving each of Xiaoji and Yang Tao a red envelope as a reward, he went to call the two soldiers in the camp next door: "Leave the New Year''s gift and let''s go back!"


    After hearing this, the two soldiers almost cried with excitement. Oh my God, they can finally leave. If they don''t leave, the money they spent to marry their wives will be stolen by the Xiao family.


    The two soldiers were so happy that after handing the New Year''s gift and the gift list to Mr. Wu, they hurriedly followed the Liu family''s mother-inw in the car... They ran so fast that they almost knocked the Liu family''s mother-inw out of the carriage.


    Tch, two big men are really timid. Are we so scary? Qian Qinghe looked at the carriage that almost overturned and said disdainfully.


    He ran to grab Uncle Qin again and whispered: "Father-inw, they left the New Year''s gift. Should we steal some back?"


    Uncle Qin nced at him: "What, your **** is made of iron, are you not afraid of being hit by a military stick?"


    Well, after hearing Qian Qing''s congrattions, he immediately felt a pain in his buttocks and didn''t dare to think about the New Year''s gift from the Liu family, but he couldn''t help but look at the New Year''s gift sent by the Liu family.


    Widow Xiao and Sister Xiao also had their eyes fixed on those New Year gifts. They wanted to get some, but they were afraid of being punished, so they couldn''t bear it to death.


    But today they were destined to make a fortune. As soon as the Liu family''s carriage left, the soldiers standing guard on the high tform shouted: "General Banner, our scouts seem to be riding back! There was a mist in the distance behind him, as if there were carriages and horses galloping. Bring up the snow mist!


    Changliang Guard has sent scouts in all directions, hiding on various main roads and trails. Once they find someone, they will rush back to report them immediately.


    If the enemyes, after they get the news from the scouts, they will immediately prepare for battle and intercept the enemy outside Changliang Guard.


    "Is this a group of chariots and horsesing?" Wu Zongqi immediately ordered the soldiers: "Be alert!"


    ording to the order of Lord Qianhu, when arge number of carriages and horsese over, both the enemy andrades must be on guard first, lest the thieves disguise themselves and attack the guard post, and they will be caught off guard.


    Yes! Thirty soldiers immediately lined up on guard.


    After a while, the soldiers on the high tform shouted again: "General g, the scout is flying a red g, and here are ourrades!"


    If the enemyes, the ck g will be raised.


    After hearing this, General Wu Qi breathed a sigh of relief, but asked the soldiers to continue to be on guard.


    More than half a quarter of an hourter, the scouts finally came to the gate of the guard house, dismounted from their horses, and ran over quickly, saying: "Report, Shaliu Guard''s Thousand Households sent someone to give Changliang Guard a New Year''s gift!" This?


    It turned out to be a New Year gift.


    Sister Xiao was so frightened that she almost peed. When she heard this, she put her hands on her hips and cursed: "Sending New Year''s gifts is a good thing. Look at how nervous you are. What... uh uh!"


    Qian Qinghe quickly covered Sister Xiaos mouth and cursed: Ancestor, can you feel sorry for my ass? If you keep talking nonsense, your mans **** will not be saved!


    Damn it, every time the shrew Xiao Sister made a mistake, he was the one who punished her. Because of her, he himself was beaten twice. If she came again, he would not be alive.


    Uncle Qin held Brother Xiaogui in his arms and looked at Sister Xiao: "When your cousines back, I will tell him that he will let you take care of Grandma Tao for a few days."


    Serve Grandma Tao?


    Sister Xiao was furious and said at the top of her lungs: "I am the cousin of Mr. Qianhu and a rtive of the official family. Why do you want me to serve Aunt Tao? She is an old ve. How can she stand my service?!"


    Uncle Qin sneered: "Why? Look at what a shrew you are. If you don''t find a nanny to teach you the rules, I''m afraid you will go to heaven."


    Then he pointed at the money and celebrated: "When your cousin gets promoted again, your man will probably be able to be a civil servant under him. With his nature, after bing an official, he can''t find two beauties to add fragrance to his sleeves? If you don''t want to When he goes to find his concubine, he has to be gentle, what if he sshes it in the sky?!"


    Sister Xiao was a little aggrieved when she was scolded, and shouted: "But it was you, dad, who made me aggressive in the first ce, and now you dislike me again!"


    Well, Uncle Qin was criticized, but: "Today is different from the past. At that time, there was nothing we could do. Now that things are getting better, naturally we have to change our annoying temper."


    At first, there was no man in the Xiao family who could support her family, and because of her good looks, Xiao eldest sister was spotted by a gangster and wanted to be his wife.


    After Uncle Qin learned the news, he endured the pain and grabbed a mule cart on the road. He drove the mule cart and hit the gangsters, and then rescued Sister Xiao.


    Although Sister Xiao did not suffer any loss, she was frightened by this incident. For a while, she would scream in fear when she heard any big noise.


    Uncle Qin said: "Evil people are afraid of evil people. If you want to avoid being bullied in this world, you have to learn from your mother and be aggressive."


    Even took out the money to celebrate and let Xiao Sister practice her skills.


    Xiao Damei didn''t dare to do anything to Qian Qinghe at first, because she was taught by her biological father since she was a child to respect her husband and regard him as her god. Qian Qinghe has been very good at Qian Qinghe since she was a child, and she listens to him on almost everything. If she gets upset, she won''t get angry even if she is beaten or scolded.


    However, everything changed after Uncle Qin pped Qian in celebration and Sister Xiao gently touched her.


    Sister Xiao is bing more and more aggressive, and she dares to act and cause trouble when meeting outsiders, but no one dares to bully her anymore.


    But Sister Xiao was a little violent, and Uncle Qin felt that he could not let her go on like this.


    Uncle Qin pointed at Qian and celebrated: "Look at his face. Isn''t it very handsome and attractive? If you don''t be gentle to him, you will cry when he breaks up with you and goes to find other beauties." Bar."


    Bah, he dares, Ill castrate him! Sister Xiao cursed, and wanted to run over and kick the money to celebrate, letting him know who has the final say in the family, but she was grabbed by Widow Xiao.


    "Your father is right, your temper is more aggressive than my mother''s. Young women don''t have this kind of temper. You have to restrain yourself or you will regret it." Widow Xiao taught Sister Xiao.


    Mom and dad, stop talking about eldest sister, Sha Liuweis motorcade is here! Xiao Chengju had already run out of the guard gate and rushed towards Sha Liuweis New Years gift motorcade.

 Chapter 1949: Submissive

    Chapter 1949: Submissive


    "Are you the people sent by Feng Qianhu of Shaliu Guard to give New Year''s gifts?" Xiao Chengju asked as he ran: "Are these carriages filled with New Year''s gifts for our Chang Liang Wei? Oh my God, you Feng Qianhu Its too generous, why did you send so many years gifts, we are too embarrassed to ept them, hahaha.


    He said he was too embarrassed to ept it, but he had already jumped onto the front panel of the carriage, startling the servant who was driving.


    Xiao Chengju thought it was nothing, so he patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "Brother, don''t panic, I''m Qin Qianhu''s cousin. I''m here to help Qin Qianhu see what New Year''s gifts Feng Qianhu gave him? "


    After hearing this, the servant driving the car asked, "Are you from the Xiao family?"


    Before they came, Butler Feng told them that the Qin Qian family had a cheap rtive named Xiao. The whole family loved petty gains and could be roped in.


    "Yes, my father is Qin Qianhu''s biological uncle." Xiao Chengju said, already getting into the carriage, looking at a carriage of rice, noodles, eggs and vegetables, he immediately pulled off the bag from his waist and tried his best to pack the eggs.


    The coachman looked back and almost went blind... Sure enough, his residence was broken and his eyeslids were so shallow. With such a rtive in Qin Qianhu''s family, it would be difficult not to be tired to death.


    Wu Zongqi was checking the post handed over by Butler Feng and the small order g of Sha Liuwei. When he saw Xiao Chengju getting into the carriage to steal something, he felt extremely embarrassed and quickly gave a signal to the soldiers behind him to let them go. Xiao Chengju was pulled back.


    "Both the seal on the post and the hidden embroidery inside Xiaoling Banner are correct. They are real." After Wu Zongqi inspected the two things, he did not stop him and said, "Everyone has used insect attractant in the tent first. , and then enter the inner perimeter of the guardhouse."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wu." Butler Feng was very happy and did as Mr. Wu said. After seeing the Xiao family, he bowed and asked Mr. Wu: "May I ask, are they the uncle''s family of Qin Qianhu?"


    Without Wu Zongqi''s need to answer, Widow Xiao took the lead and said: "Exactly, exactly! Are you the housekeeper of Feng Qianhu''s family? I have long heard that Feng Qianhu''s family is rich. Look at the annual gifts of these carriages. This rich family The rumors are indeed true.


    He added: "I am Qin Qianhu''s aunt, and now I am pregnant with Qin Qianhu''s little cousin!"


    this?


    The expression on Butler Feng''s face was almost unbearable. How could anyone introduce themselves like this?


    Upon seeing this, his wife, Aunt Feng, hurried forward and smiled at Widow Xiao: "It turns out that she is Qin Qianhu''s aunt, and the old ve is the Nanny of the Feng family. She used to serve the olddy of the Feng family, and waster given to her. I have followed Madam for many years, and now I am sent here by Madam to take care of my rtives."


    After saying this, he solemnly bowed to Widow Xiao and said, "I have seen Mrs. Lan."


    Mrs. Lan?


    Widow Xiao was a little confused when she was called Mrs. Lan. This was the first time she was called Mrs. Lan. She smiled and said: "Mommy, you''re wee. Come on, let''s go to another camp to talk."


    He winked at Uncle Qin again, telling him not to let go of the big fish of the Feng family so easily, and to hold your brother in his arms and kill a sum of the Feng family''s new year''s money!


    Uncle Qin would not be polite to the Feng family. After all, Feng Niao helped Zhuang Liang cut off the water supply to their three guardhouses, which made them suffer a lot. After giving Widow Xiao a look in return, he lowered his head and said to Brother Gui: "Let''s Your brother is a lucky one."


    Its time to make another windfall.


    Yeah, angry! Brother Xiaogui said using the words he knew how to say.


    "Smart." Uncle Qin praised your brother and invited Butler Feng into the camp.


    Butler Feng followed him happily, but when he finished using the insect trap, he was robbed of a fifty-tael banknote. He was so angry that he almost went crazy, and he had to endure it with a smile on his face. , teasing Brother Xiaogui.


    But this one-year-old kid named Qian Wengui didn''t like him very much. He kept tugging on his beard. If he didn''t pull him, the little kid would scream and call him bad!


    Who is the bad guy? Your family cheated me out of fifty taels of silver!


    The little boy''s father still needed a beating and said, "It would be great if Butler Feng could give me fifty taels of silver. This ce is too deste. If you have a banknote, you have to go to Mu County to exchange for silver. It''s very troublesome."


    trouble?


    Would you like me to exchange the money back with you? !


    But Butler Feng had to endure it and echoed: "The first line of defense is really deserted here, and it''s not convenient to buy anything." Speaking of buying things, Xiao Chengju immediately came over to trick him: "Steward Feng, your Feng family wants to buy white jade. Tofu? Do you know white jade tofu? This is a good thing. Rich people in the south are rushing to eat it. My cousin-inw can make it and has been making tofu for sale recently. Thedies of the second line of defense like it very much. I sent a servant to buy it.


    "It''s not expensive. Twenty pounds of tofu only costs ten taels of silver. You can also exchange it for soybeans and other grains. If you exchange two pounds of misceneous grains and one pound of tofu with rice noodles, one pound of rice noodles can be exchanged for one pound of white jade tofu. It''s a good deal, right? . How about a hundred catties for the Feng family? Or maybe you have a lot of people in Shaliu Guards, and Butler Feng wants to buy more?"


    Good guy, these words came out like a barrage of words. Butler Feng tried to interrupt several times but failed because he was holding it in so hard.


    but


    "I have heard of white jade tofu. One of my aunts married to Tong''an Mansion in the south. The young master of the mansion ate white jade tofu when he went to He''an Mansion. He said that it is a good food with many kinds of food and a sweet taste. Your Excellency and Madam After hearing about it, I always wanted to try it.


    Butler Feng thought for a while and said, "Let''s do this. The Feng family will buy fifty kilograms first and let the adults have a taste. When the wifees over after the new year, if Chang Liang Wei still makes tofu and sells it, we can buy more for the wife to eat."


    Xiao Chengju: If there is no fifty kilograms, they are all sold in even numbers.


    He then advised: "Steward Feng, it''s cold now and the white jade tofu won''t go bad if it''s kept for three months. I''ll give you a hundred catties. That''s it. I''ll do it right away!"


    After saying that, he ran away. Butler Feng couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to.


    But think about it, he came here this time to mend the rtionship between Sha Liuwei and Chang Liang Wei. It was not good to offend Chang Liang Wei, so he had to suffer this hidden loss.


    However, Butler Feng never thought that he would have to sign a contract to buy tofu.


    What does this say? Steward Feng asked, pointing to the deed in front of him, almost losing his temper and getting angry.


    Uncle Qin personally exined: "White jade tofu is for eating. If something goes wrong with the food in the mouth, it will be difficult to tell at that time. So the nephew and his wife made a rule that all tofu must be tested for poison by the buyer before leaving the health center. After that, press your fingerprint to make sure the tofu you bought is non-toxic."


    Butler Feng understood. This was because Chang Liang Wei''s people were on guard against people buying tofu. They were afraid that others would poison the tofu after buying it, causing people to eat it and die, and thene over and wrongly use the Qin couple.


    Steward Feng was very annoyed and didnt want to buy it.


    But Feng Qianhu said that Qin Sang had made another great contribution to make General Jiang, who originally disliked him, change his mind. He even personally ordered Qin Sang to select soldiers in advance. They could no longer go against Qin Sang. He had to give in. This time when he came here, he had to repair the rtionship between the two guards and ept the loss!


    Butler Feng had no choice but to watch Chang Liang Wei''s military doctor examine the tofu and put his fingerprints on the deed.


    Chang Liangwei has been tricked so much that Steward Feng almost vomited from being tricked. He wanted to leave immediately, but he had endured it to this point. He didn''t care how much more he endured. He just cheered up and talked with the Xiao family.


    Mother Feng had already used up the insect attractants and met Grandma Tao.


    Mammy Feng was a little disappointed. She originally thought that after so many years of gifts, Mrs. Gu would definitely see her, but she didn''t expect that and just sent a grandma to receive her.

 Chapter 1950: Almost failed

    Chapter 1950: Almost failed


    Chapter 1950 Almost failed


    But things still had to be done. With a ttering smile on her face, Nanny Feng said, "Sister, I am the most proud nanny around Mrs. Qin? She looks dignified and elegant, and she is a person that my sister can''tpare to."


    Mother Taoughed when she heard what Nanny Feng said. This Nanny Feng was a bit pretentious: "I don''t think she is dignified and elegant, she is just an old ve who does her best for my wife."


    Mother Feng smiled and said: "Sister is really humble. When we were at the gathering ce in Mu County, who wouldn''t praise my sister for her great ability? She has done a lot of things for Mrs. Qin."


    After finishing speaking, he asked again: "May I ask, elder sister, how busy is Mrs. Qin now? My sister wants to pay her respects to Mrs. Qin. I wonder if I can help her lead the way?"


    Mother Feng still wanted to see Gu Jinli and didn''t want to talk nonsense with a ve like Mother Tao.


    However, Grandma Tao smiled... What is your identity, and you are worthy of meeting my wife? We are both mothers. Madam sent me to see you. I have already given you face. What else do you want?


    Seeing that Aunt Tao just smiled and said nothing, Grandma Feng asked again, "I wonder if Mrs. Qin is free now?"


    Mother Tao did not answer, but asked: "May I ask Mother Feng, when you were at the gathering ce, did you all hear what I did for our wife? Can you tell me in detail?"


    Well, Grandma Feng choked. How can I borate on this? Could it be that when she was at the gathering ce in Mu County, she followed severaldies from hundreds of families who came to curry favor with the Feng family and said bad things about the Gu family, and also bet on when she would be divorced by Qin Qianhu? !


    When Grandma Tao saw that Grandma Feng was being retorted so much that she couldn''t find anything to say, she felt bored and said directly: "Mother Feng, there is no need to say more polite lies. My wife understands that the Feng family is here to give New Year''s gifts. the meaning of."


    Mother Feng was startled, and she quickly sat up straight, and asked with some anxiety: "Mrs. Qin knows? Dare I ask old sister, does Mrs. Qin have anything to say to this old ve?"


    He also exined: "Actually, Lin Qianhu and Zhuang Qianhu were deceiving my family about the matter of fetching water some time ago. After my family knew the truth, they regretted it very much. They wanted toe and apologize several times, but they were all blocked by the war. So I sent an old ve to deliver the New Year gift, and then apologized to Mrs. Qin face to face."


    At this time, you still put all the me on Lin Qianhu and Zhuang Qianhu. I dont know if the Feng family is smart or stupid?


    Mother Tao did not answer, she only smiled and stared at Aunt Feng with her eyes, making it impossible for her to hide.


    Mother Fengs heart skipped a beat, and she lowered her head slightly when she saw her... She originally thought that Gu was a refugee girl fleeing famine. Even if the Gu family was prosperous, she would just be a beggar wearing goldce clothes, nothing more than appearance!


    Unexpectedly, there would be someone like Grandma Tao next to Mrs. Gu, who could see through people with just one look.


    Grandma Feng was also an old man who had seen a lot of the world. After hesitating for a while, she finally stood up and apologized to Grandma Tao: "I''m sorry, sister. It''s my sister who is not sincere enough."


    He also solemnly apologized: "It is indeed Shaliu Guard''s fault for maliciously not fetching water to the three guard stations. Our Lord has already admitted his mistake to General Jiang and apologized. General Jiang has also punished our Lord... I aming here this time. , I came here specifically to apologize on your orders. If Mrs. Qin thinks that I am of low status and does not ept the apology, when our wifees over in the next year, she wille to apologize again. Please dont take offense to Mrs. Qin. "


    After hearing this, Aunt Tao finally became a little calmer and said: "My wife said that our enemies are soldiers and thieves, and we should join hands to fight against the soldiers. She will not destroy the great cause of fighting against the soldiers. As for other rights and wrongs, we are the ones to decide. She won''t care about your family dealing with General Jiang."


    The meaning is very simple. The Changliang Guards will abide by their duties and continue to work together with all the guards on the first line of defense to fight against the enemy. However, they will not be afraid of plotting. If anyone dares to plot against the Changliang Guards, Qin Sang will go to General Jiang to seek justice.


    I was afraid that Nanny Feng wouldnt understand, so I asked, Nanny Feng, do you understand?


    These words were like a p in the face of Grandma Feng.


    Mother Feng''s mouth was a little bitter and she replied: "Sister, I understand. Please tell Mrs. Qin that Sha Liuwei and the Feng family will not do anything wrong again."


    After hearing this, Grandma Tao nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Grandma Feng. I will pass on your words to Madam."


    It would have been enough to just say no so straightforwardly. If you have to test it first and wait until you are exhausted before you are willing to bow your head and speak the truth, it is simply asking for trouble. After Grandma Tao understood what she was saying, she was toozy to continue her pretentious acting with Grandma Feng. She said, "The Chinese New Year ising soon, Sha Liu Wei must be very busy, and our Chief Liang Wei will not keep you much longer."


    He then said to Xiao Ji: "Let the New Year''s Eve bring the New Year''s gift to Sha Liuwei and bring it back to Aunt Feng."


    "Yes." Xiao Ji bowed and exited the tent. After walking far away, he patted his heart and thought to himself in fear: Aunt Tao is really terrible when she insinuates and teaches people!


    Feng Yan thought that Changliang Wei would stay for one night, and saw that Tao Yan was a straightforward sending guests, and his face could not hang on his face. He sent someone to find the housekeeper Feng and said it.


    Steward Feng was almost bankrupted by the Xiao family. After hearing the message sent by Aunt Feng, his heart pounded. Without caring about anything else, he went to the camp next door in person to ask for a meeting with Aunt Tao.


    Mother Tao asked Butler Feng toe in.


    "I''ve seen grandma." Butler Feng bowed and asked directly: "I dare to ask grandma, but what did my mother-inw say to offend you? If she is arrogant, please speak up and she will tell you when she gets back. There are Feng familyws to punish her!"


    He added: "To be honest with you, mama, we came here this time on the order of Master Qianhu, specifically to apologize. We also hope that Chief Liang Wei will not be angry with Sha Liuwei, so the two guards will get along in peace and harmony." .


    Compared to Grandma Feng, Butler Feng said this much more sincerely.


    Mama Tao repeated what she had just said to Aunt Feng.


    Butler Feng became angry when he heard this. He red at Aunt Feng and cursed: "You bitch, I asked us to apologize, not for you to find out what Mrs. Qin is doing? Mrs. Qin is the wife, and you are the ve. If I see you, Ill give you face, but if I dont see you, it wont be your turn to be annoyed!


    Then he quickly apologized to Aunt Tao: "Aunt Tao, I''m sorry. This woman has a good life. She has been working as a servant for the olddy since she was ten years old. She has been humiliated her whole life. Only then did she develop a crazy nature and lose her temper. In order to do my duty as a servant, I ask Aunt Tao to forgive me."


    Mother Tao said: "We are all servants. Butler Feng does not need to apologize to me."


    He also gave Steward Feng some urate words: "Our master told my wife that Chang Liang Wei will get along well with all the guards and fight together, and will not deliberately make things difficult for other guards."


    But if other guardse to trouble their Chang Liang Guard, they will fight back mercilessly!


    After hearing this, Steward Feng said hurriedly: "Mrs. Qin is very righteous. I understand, and I will convey this to our Lord... Thank you very much."


    He red at Nanny Feng again.


    Grandma Feng hurriedly thanked Grandma Tao: "Thank you, sister...it was me who was stupid and used the trick of secretly fighting in the back house to talk to sister. I lost my integrity and I''m sorry."


    Mother Tao said: "This matter is over. There is no need to mention it again. If you have anything to say in the future, just say it directly. We in Changliang Wei like to associate with straight-tempered people and don''t like to talk in roundabout ways."


    Well, thats right, so I pped Grandma Feng again.


    By the way, he also beat Butler Feng to make him wake up... It is impossible to win over the Xiao family and use the Xiao family to drag down Qin Qianhu''s affairs.

 Chapter 1951: What did dad do before?

    Chapter 1951: What did dad do before?


    Chapter 1951 What did dad do before?


    Mother Tao, Brother Danian has brought the New Year gifts. Xiao Ji had already driven the carriage over with Danian and was standing not far from the entrance of the camp and said.


    Grandma Tao nodded, smiled at Butler Feng and Grandma Feng and said, "These are some New Year''s gifts prepared by our chief Liang Wei for Sha Liu Wei. Please take them back."


    After making a gesture of invitation, Grandma Tao walked out of the tent first and asked Ye Dakou to apply insect attractant to the New Year''s gift on the spot. She also used it twice so that everyone could see clearly what was inside the New Year''s gift from Chang Liangwei to Sha Liuwei. After no poisonous insects were mixed in, he told Danian: "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and move the New Year''s gift to Feng Qianhu''s carriage. Butler Feng and Nanny Feng are still rushing back to Shaliuwei."


    Just dont keep them anyway!


    Hey. In response to the New Year, we started to carry out the New Years gifts.


    Ye Dakou also brought two soldiers who were studying medicine to help. They moved the New Year''s gift to the Feng family''s carriage in two trips.


    Aunt Tao turned around, took Aunt Feng''s hand, put a palm-sized purse into Aunt Feng''s hand, and said with a smile: "Madam, you have worked hard toe here in the snow and wind, this is for you and your wife. The best seal, dont think its too little, just keep it.


    Nanny Feng pinched the purse in her hand as if holding a piece of charcoal, almost scalding her to death... People say that the prime minister''s ve is a seventh-grade official. Because she is a disgraced servant of the Feng family, she is usually seen The farmers outside were all arrogant. Although they had received orders to apologize, they looked down on Gu from the bottom of their hearts, thinking that she was a victim who had escaped the famine and was no more than a beggar.


    But being pped in the face by Grandma Tao one after another, she couldn''t hold it any longer.


    Seeing Grandma Feng stunned, Butler Feng hurriedly said, "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for the reward."


    When Nanny Feng heard this, she woke up, put away her purse, and bowed respectfully: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for the reward. Old sister, it''s gettingte, so we''ll leave first. When my wifees after the new year, I will apany Madam here to say hello to Madam Qin and talk to my elder sister."


    Seeing that Nanny Feng''s words were appropriate and her tone was more sincere, Grandma Tao smiled and nodded: "Nanny Feng, you''re wee. I''ll give it to you."


    "Hey." Grandma Feng responded, cheered up, chatted with Grandma Tao for a few more words, and waited some distance away from the gate of the guard house before boarding the car and leaving.


    Xiao Chengju waved towards the carriage and shouted: "Steward Feng,e back next time!"


    Haha, my cousin said that if he sells twenty kilograms of tofu, he will be given a kilogram ofmission. Today he sold a hundred kilograms of tofu, and he can get amission of five kilograms, which is two and a half taels of silver!


    Oh my God, two and a half pieces of silver, ording to the bargain price, is enough to buy three servants.


    Nowadays, materials are expensive, so it is more cost-effective to use the money to exchange for the materials... The New Year''s gift that Xu Liu sent contained threerge jars of grain and wine. Wine is an expensive thing in the northwest, so it is better to use the money to exchange for wine. , and then take advantage of the Chinese New Year to sell the wine at a high price and make a lot of money!


    With a bang, Uncle Qin pped Xiao Chengju on the back of the head and said disgustedly: "What are you thinking about? The tears are dripping down your cheeks."


    "Dad, could you be gentler? Your head is about to be knocked off." Xiao Chengju rubbed the back of his head, leaned into Uncle Qin''s ear, told him his n, and asked: "How about it?" , is this method a dead end? If you do this a few times, I will have enough money to marry a wife and build a new house."


    "What''s the way?" Qian Qinghe came over and asked, "Second brother, if you have any ways to get rich, remember to tell your brother-inw. Don''t hide it. If your brother-inw gets rich, your sister and nephew can also live a good life. Otherwise, we The whole family has been eating from the Xiao family, and its you who are losing money.


    Xiao Chengju pouted at him and said: "Brother-inw, it''s useless even if I tell you the method, my cousin doesn''t allow you to sell tofu."


    "The way to get rich is rted to tofu?" Qian Qinghe got angry and said to Uncle Qin: "Father-inw, I am your only son-inw, and you don''t even say a few good words to me. If I can also sell white jade tofu, Wouldnt our familys ie be even greater?


    He scolded Gu Jinli in his heart, a mentally ill woman, why did she only let her second brother sell tofu and not him? Wouldn''t it be possible to earn more money if one more person sells tofu?


    Uncle Qin made a bang, kicked the money in celebration, and sneered: "With your brains, what if you were tricked into selling white jade tofu? Now, really only your second brother can do this job .


    Ju Ge''er is the shrewdest child in the Xiao family. He is very aware of current affairs and does not rush into things. He only cheats people he can cheat. If he senses that the other party wants to cheat him, he will stop in time.


    After Qian Qinghe heard this, he muttered: "You are just guarding me, for fear that I will not want Sister Xiao when I get rich~"


    Uncle Qin sneered: "Bah, do you really think that no one will want my eldest sister if she leaves you? Let me tell you, if we don''t have you, we can find a eldest sister to marry and make her the wife of a hundred households."


    Qian Qinghe retorted: "You''re lying, she''s already been married and has a baby, how many hundred households will want her?" Uncle Qin chuckled: "There are quite a few widowers here, and with my eldest sister''s appearance, With Qin''s status as nephew, are you afraid that not a hundred households will want you?"


    So you kid, dont keep dreaming about taking concubines as soon as you get rich. Wake up quickly!


    He cursed again: "Stop beingzy here and call the tribute brothers to chop firewood. Now you have to chop double the firewood. If you can''t finish the work and your family is deprived of food, I''ll kick you to death."


    After hearing Qian Qings congrattions, he hurriedly ran away: I know, Ill go find my eldest brother and go up the mountain to chop firewood.


    He turned back and pointed at Xiao Chengju and said, "You viin, you have no loyalty!"


    Xiao Chengju waved to him and grinned with his teeth: "Brother-inw, chop wood with your eldest brother, and I will leave the work of dad and me to you."


    Brother Xiaogui also imitated Xiao Chengju, waving his little hands and saying: "Ouch!"


    Xiao Chengju smiled: "What are youining about? If you have the ability to say something,e and listen."


    Brother Xiaogui: Ah ah ah, look!


    Xiao Chengju: "Idiot, I want you to say a whole sentence, not a word."


    Uncle Qin said: "Stop teasing your nephew, go back, it''s freezing outside."


    He also reminded Widow Xiao and Sister Xiao: "Stop looking and go back!"


    "Here wee." Widow Xiao responded to Sister Xiao, but she didn''t follow immediately. She was still grabbing the New Year''s gift sent by the Feng family.


    Uncle Qin didn''t care about them. He hugged your brother and left with Xiao Chengju. After leaving for a while, he asked Xiao Chengju: "What did the servants of the Feng family say to you?"


    Xiao Chengju once jumped on a carriage to steal the New Year''s gift from the Feng family, but the coachmanter came to Xiao Chengju and talked to him.


    Xiao Chengju chuckled and said: "His name is Feng Sanwang. He is a son of the Feng family. He is an old servant. I want to know about my cousin and cousin. I also want to ask Tiezuanzi, Tianhuai Vige, Cassava, and my cousin about There is always no shortage of medicinal materials, but I fooled you."


    Uncle Qin frowned when he heard this. It seemed that although Feng Miao sent someone to apologize, he was still unconvinced. He wanted to trick the Xiao family, and even wanted to use the Xiao family to drag down the young Marquis.


    He reminded Xiao Chengju: "Be smart and don''t let outsiders figure it out."


    Xiao Chengju said: "Don''t worry, I''m so smart, how could I be tricked by a servant? Besides, I remember what dad taught me, and I won''t be taken advantage of."


    After Uncle Qin discovered that Xiao Chengju was very clever, he taught him some skills in private, and Xiao Chengju benefited a lot from this.


    but


    Xiao Chengju tugged on Uncle Qin''s sleeve and asked in a low voice: "Dad, what did you do before?"

 Chapter 1952: new relatives

    Chapter 1952: new rtives


    Chapter 1952 New rtives


    Even though his stepfather is a piece of meat, he is very capable... In the past two years since the thieves came, the northwest has been in chaos. All the acquaintances who fled with them are dead, but his family has nothing to do with it. nor.


    The little sister was well protected and was never taken advantage of.


    The eldest sister was pregnant, and not only did the fetus settle down, but she also gave birth to the little brother safely.


    Whats even more amazing is that they also raised little brother Gui!


    You must know that since the war, people in the northwest have been in dire straits. Let alone children, even adults are dying in batches. It is extremely difficult to feed a little baby and prevent him from dying.


    Xiao Chengju knew very well that his Xiao family did not have this kind of ability, and the fact that their family could survive and be safe until now was all due to his stepfather.


    But my father refused to admit it, saying that he was just a house-inw son-inw who had a soft life, or a house-inw son-inw who had been married twice. He told them to have some dignity and live their own lives, not to imitate him.


    Uncle Qin nced at him: "Why are you asking like this again? Didn''t I tell you before? I just ran away from home because I was afraid of death. I used my face to coax my first wife to be my son-inw, and I was able to get out of the military." You''re a loser, you don''t have anything to brag about."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "But I have be a home-based son-inw twice because of my reputation, so I am actually quite capable, right?"


    Thats right!


    The corner of Xiao Chengju''s mouth twitched and he said dissatisfiedly: "Dad, you fooled me again. I''ve already discovered it. You are not an ordinary person."


    Seeing that Uncle Qin was silent, he added, "Don''t worry, Dad, I won''t tell anyone... Actually, I don''t necessarily want to know. I''m just afraid that you were too capable in the past and made too many enemies, which will bring trouble to the family."


    He felt that it was a **** to say that, so he hurriedly said: "It''s okay if it affects the family. We have never seen any troubles. If dad''s former enemies reallye to visit us, let my cousin take care of it. If my cousin can''t withstand it, Yes, lets run away.


    The whole family is very good at escaping!


    Snapped!


    Xiao Chengju received another p on the back of the head from Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin said: "What are you thinking about? If you have nothing to do, just put your heart in your stomach and follow your cousin and sister-inw. You will benefit from it."


    Xiao Chengju:


    Lie, Im so smart, Im not the kid I used to be, you still want to lie to me? !


    However, smart people are all discerning. Seeing that Uncle Qin was not willing to tell, Xiao Chengju stopped asking, but he promised again: "Dad, I won''t tell anyone~"


    Tsk, shut up, whats wrong with this volume? Uncle Qin plucked his ears, ignored Xiao Chengju, and left with Brother Xiaogui in his arms.


    Xiao Chengju hurriedly caught up and begged: "Dad, please meet my cousin-inw with me. I want to tell her about exchanging the money for wine, and I also need to ask her for a post from Chang Liang Wei."


    There is no post to prove the origin of the wine, but the wine cannot be sold.


    Moreover, my cousin-inw is very fierce, stingy, and more scheming than him. If my father doesn''te along to help me and put in good words, I''m afraid I won''t be able to exchange for wine.


    Ke Xiao Chengju thinks too much.


    After hearing Nanny Yu''s report, Gu Jinli waved his hand and said, "Let him change it, as long as he is not afraid of losing money."


    He also gave the post stamped with the seal of Chang Liang Wei to Aunt Yu and told her: "After selling the wine, the post must be taken back. If anyone dares to say that the post is lost, the Xiao family will get out of the guardhouse!"


    "Yes." Mother Yu took the post, left the house, went to the tent outside the house to meet Xiao Chengju and others, and said, "Madam agrees."


    After finishing speaking, he gave the post to Xiao Chengju and repeated Gu Jinlis warning.


    Xiao Chengju took the post and said, "Don''t worry, cousin, I won''t lose the post."


    Mama Yu knew that Uncle Qin loved the Xiao family very much, so she reminded him: "But you may lose money."


    Ha, Xiao Chengjuughed: "How could it be possible to lose money? The Chinese New Year ising soon, and many wealthy families have to buy wine to worship their ancestors. After the Chinese New Year, there is the Lantern Festival, the second dragon raises its head in February, and the Qingming Festival to worship the ancestors. There are so many wines to use. On the days when I am drinking, I can keep my business clean. I wont lose money, but I will make a lot of money! Nanny Yu nodded after hearing this: Young Master Xiao Er is quite good at doing business.


    "Hahaha, just average. I don''t deserve my grandma''s praise. I''m just doing a small business now. When I do a big business in the future, my grandma will praise me again." Xiao Chengju was very happy, but soon he became extremely happy and sad.


    Looking at his bulging heart and the heavy cloth bag on his waist, Grandma Yu asked, "Did Young Master Xiao take the New Year''s gift from the Feng family?"


    "No!" Xiao Chengju denied: "I felt afraid of the cold, so I stuffed ayer of cotton inside."


    There is nothing hidden!


    Grandma Yu smiled: "Young Master Xiao, my lord and madam dislike people who lie the most. If you are dishonest, my lord and madam will no longer support your business."


    Xiao Chengjus heart skipped a beat and he quickly apologized: Im sorry, Mom, its my fault.


    He immediately took out the things stuffed in his clothes, untied the cloth bag from his waist, and handed it to Nanny Yu.


    Mother Yu did not take away all the things, but picked out six eggs and gave them to Xiao Chengju: "Madam said, Young Master Xiao and Miss Xiao Er have been a lot more sensible recently, and this is a reward for you."


    Xiao Chengjus eyes lit up and he quickly took the egg: Thank you, grandma, thank you, cousin!


    Dad is right, as long as you listen to your cousin and sister-inw, life will get better and better. Look, I got six eggs this time. Plus the two eggs that mom and Xiaogui brother have prescribed every day, today We can have a good meal at home tonight.


    "Okay, hurry up and change the bar, lest your cousin regrets it and your business fails." Uncle Qin hugged Brother Xiaogui, said goodbye to Aunt Yu, and left with Xiao Chengju to find Xiaoji to change. liquor.


    The next day, after Xiao Chengju finished training with Yao Baihu and the others, he rode in Grizzly Wei General Tianqi''s carriage to sell wine. Because General Tianqi was wearing armor, and Xiao Chengju''s wine came from the defense station and was not brewed and sold privately. , so some people dared to buy it and sold it at a good price.


    Two kilograms of grain and wine were sold separately for a total of eighteen to six hundred cash. It was a huge profit!


    Xiao Chengju was overjoyed and promised Tian Zongqi: "Tian Zongqi, from now on you will bring water, and I will personally pick you up and let you enter the gate of the guardhouse easily."


    Mr. Tian Qi, hehe, you dont need toe to pick him up. As long as you donte out to embarrass us, it will be fine.


    While Xiao Chengju went to sell wine, Zhang Zhong also brought the rtives of the newly assigned soldiers back to Changliang Wei.


    There were quite a few newly arrived rtives, a total of 126 of them. They were old, weak, women, children, sick and disabled. All of them carried pots on their backs and were using insecticides in the outer tents.


    Gu Jinli soon learned the news that his rtives had returned: "Why are there so many people here?"


    Daqing said: "Zhang Baihu said that the soldiers assigned to the army this time are soldiers who have been on the battlefield. Half of them are military households, so they have many rtives."


    It turned out to be a military household apanying the army, so its no wonder.


    "Ask Ye Dakou, Qingpu and others to take their pulses, check their bodies, treat the sick, and treat the disabled to prevent their wounds from getting worse." Gu Jinli exined, took the letter from Daqing, opened it and read it .


    The letter was written by Brother Qin, saying that Tuogude hadunched another sneak attack. They were all nesting in Duchonggou, and it was estimated that they would not be able to return until the night of New Year''s Eve.


    Gu Jinli felt a little regretful when he saw this, but this was something he had expected... He was confronting the bandits and wanted to have a reunion New Year, which was just a dream.


    Gu Jinli put away the letter and took the family booklet from Daqing.


    The family book is very thick, and the status of each family member is written in detail. Who is aggressive, who is weak, and who has made any mistakes are all written clearly.

 Chapter 1953: A group of strong women

    Chapter 1953: A group of strong women


    Chapter 1953 A group of strong women


    The roster was too thick, and it would take Gu Jinli a while to read it all, but Qin Sang was thoughtful and had people put small red notes in the roster.


    Gu Jinli only needs to hold on to the red slip of paper and open it, and he can find some special records about his family members.


    "This is the Gao Liu family, the Lu Chen family, the Yu Lin family, Gao Fenniang, Bao Xiaolian, Jin Xiuxiu..." Gu Jinli looked at the page of the booklet where the red note was, and read out more than twenty names. Among these twenty people There are married women who have be mothers, there are unmarried girls, and there are two and a half-year-old children, but they all have one thing inmon, that is: "They have killed people..."


    What a group of strong women.


    They killed some Rong people and some rich men who wanted to bully them when the soldiers were away. The one Jin Xiuxiu killed was the little g leader who was in charge of his brother.


    The reason why Jin Xiuxiu killed the g leader was clearly written in the booklet... Jin Xiuxiu''s family has been a military family for generations. Due to wars and droughts, many people in Jin Xiuxiu''s family died, leaving only her and the soldiers. elder brother.


    But her brother usually had to be on standby in the military camp, and she was the only one at home. The gmander took advantage of the situation and wanted to use force on her while he was returning to Junhu Vige, but she stabbed him to death.


    Killing the g leader was a serious crime. Jin Xiuxiu was dragged to a cell in Junhu Vige and imprisoned for more than half a month. Later, the soldiers called and the superiors had no time to deal with her, so the people in Junhu Vige released her. Take her with you to escape.


    This escape was almost two years. A few months ago, Jin Xiuxiu''s brother made a great achievement, got a chance to meet General Jiang, and took the opportunity to talk about Jin Xiuxiu.


    He also made it clear that as long as General Jiang could be merciful and retry Jin Xiuxiu''s case, he would be willing to take no credit for it.


    After hearing this, General Jiang sent Jin Xiuxiu''s brother away first, and then sent people to investigate Jin Xiuxiu''s affairs. He also called several women from Junhu Vige to ask about the situation, and learned that it was indeed the little g leader who wanted to He used force against Jin Xiuxiu and was finally killed by Jin Xiuxiu.


    Jin Xiuxiu was protecting herself, so General Jiang absolved Jin Xiuxiu of the crime. Jin Xiuxiu was able to follow her brother and was assigned to Changliang Guard, bing one of the many rtives of the soldiers in Changliang Guard.


    Jin Xiuxiu was able to kill the little g leader because he had practiced boxing and kicking since elementary school.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied, flicked the booklet with his fingers and said: "Daqing, these people who have killed people and are good at boxing and kicking should keep a close eye on them to see how their conduct is? If their conduct passes the test, they will be of great use in the future."


    Daqing asked: "Madam, do you want to gather them and train them into a female army?"


    Female armies have existed since ancient times. During the Zhou Dynasty, a very powerful female army also appeared. They once guarded Qingma County outside the Longshan Mountains. In the end, they could no longer defend it and they led more than 600 horses through Longshan. Mountains, back to Longshan Mansion.


    The person leading this female army was the widow of a general. After the news about returning with war horses spread, she was revered by the people as General Qianma!


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s too chaotic here in the northwest. Men have to fight, and women must practice martial arts and learn how to protect themselves. Otherwise, once the banditse, they won''t even have the ability to resist."


    In such a world, if you want to survive, you can only rely on yourself, so it is necessary to gather the women and half-grown children in the guard to train and form an army.


    "Madam, there is another booklet here to record the situation of the newly arrived soldiers." Daqing handed another thick booklet to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took it, flipped it over, and said, "Okay, I''ll look at the booklet first. After the rtives have used up the insect attractant and checked their bodies, they can then bring them to see me."


    "Yes." Daqing responded, turned around and went out, leaving only Sanqing and Aunt Yu apanying Gu Jinli.


    Aunt Yu looked at Gu Jinli and saw that she was just looking down at the booklet, her face was as usual and she didn''t look angry. However, she didn''t touch the letter given by the young marquis. After reading it once, she put it aside. .


    At that time, Mrs. Hou received a letter from Mr. Hou, but she hugged it several times before letting go.


    Mother Yu is a little worried. Is Madam angry with the young Marquis?


    The young Marquis likes his wife so much, and he will definitely be sad if he knows that she is angry with him.


    Grandma Yu wanted to speak to the young Marquis, but she remembered her status as a servant and could not interfere in her master''s private affairs. However, Gu Jinli still noticed something strange about Mother Yu. Seeing that she wanted to speak twice but held back, he couldn''t help but ask: "Do you have something to say to me, Mother Yan?"


    Mother Yus current identity is Yang Yan.


    After hearing this, Grandma Yu quickly put down the needle and thread in her hand, stood up and said, "Madam, please forgive me, but this old ve shouldn''t have random thoughts."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "What are you thinking about, grandma?"


    Curious, lets have a listen.


    Mother Yu was a little embarrassed and looked at Sanqing.


    Sanqings ears twitched and he said, Dont worry, mama, theres no one outside, so you can talk with confidence.


    Her ears are amazing, even better than those of six dogs!


    Nanny Yu then said: "Madam, I have been wronged. This is the case here in the northwest. People who celebrate the New Year and festivals must also guard the border to prevent the enemy from sneak attacks."


    Aunt Yu can understand Gu Jinli''s grievances very well. Like Mrs. Hou back then, although she lived a prosperous life in the capital, she was unhappy in her heart. During the New Year and the holidays, if Mr. Hou could note back, Mrs. Hou would hide. shed tears.


    However, Grandma Yu thought too much.


    Gu Jinli was obviously different from Mrs. Hou. She grinned and said: "It turns out that grandma was worried about this. I''m fine. I''m not wronged at all. We are still confronting the Rong people. It''s not normal to not be able toe back during the New Year." ?"


    He added: "It is our custom to celebrate the New Year, and soldiers and thieves don''t celebrate the New Year. Knowing that we value the New Year, can we celebrate the New Yearfortably? Don''t you want to beat us a few times and ruin the atmosphere of the New Year?"


    Uh, Yu Yan was stunned and looked at Gu Jinli''s smile. After a while, he said, "It''s an old ve to think too much, don''t see thedy."


    Gu Jinli smiled, showing two small, slightly pointed fangs: "Mommy, I really think too much. I don''t know how good my rtionship with Brother Qin is."


    It is much better than before in Dafeng Vige, and we are more and more intimate.


    Speaking of intimacy, Gu Jinli thought of those things, his face turned red uncontrobly, he turned around pretending to be calm, and handed the family booklet to Aunt Yu: "Mom, find an empty booklet and put those Write down all the women and children who have killed people and are good at boxing and kicking, so that it will be easier for you in the future."


    "Hey." After taking the booklet with both hands, Grandma Yu immediately got busy, but she was very busy... When Madam handed her the booklet, she saw Madam''s flushed face.


    This is because I am shy.


    Madam is only shy when she is tired of the young Marquis. Now she is blushing. She must be thinking of the young Marquis.


    And the letter written by the young Marquis was also collected by thedy and hid it in a purse around her waist. She was very careful when hiding it.


    Grandma Yu is very happy, it seems that she is really overthinking... The young marquis likes the madam very much, and although the madam is not so attached to the young marquis, she still likes the young marquis in her heart.


    Mydys menstrual period hase again, and she has not been able to conceive this month. I wonder when she will be able to conceive my little master?

 Chapter 1954: Cong Wenshan

    Chapter 1954: Cong Wenshan


    Chapter 1954 Cong Wenshan


    However, Aunt Yu did not dare to mention the child''s affairs in front of Gu Jinli. The young marquis had given her a strict order not to talk about the child''s affairs, so as not to put pressure on Xiaoyu.


    He also said that he and Xiaoyu were both young and in no hurry to have children.


    In addition to not allowing her to talk about the child, she is not allowed to use the rules of the noble family to ask Xiaoyu, saying that Xiaoyu likes to live freely, and she is not allowed to restrain Xiaoyu.


    Hey, there are hundreds of Leng Qingsongs subordinates here. Gu Jinli pointed to the roster of soldiers and said, Its called Cong Wenshan.


    Leng Qingsong was Leng Meifang''s brother. After his death, his soldiers were dispersed and distributed to each thousand households or deputy generals.


    Cong Wenshan was originally able to be a member of the Hundred Households under General Zhou, but he took the initiative to ask for orders to be the first line of defense, and also named Qin Sang. Because he had military exploits, General Jiang valued people with military exploits, so he agreed. .


    But I told him in advance that if Qin Sang disdained him, he would not be able toe to Liang Wei.


    However, Qin Sang learned that Cong Wenshan had fought in the Battle of Daming Prefecture and the Battle of Long''an Prefecture, and had made more than a dozen military exploits,rge and small, so he fought with him again and tested his abilities. Left behind.


    He also asked Cong Wenshan why he came to his guardhouse.


    Qin Sang made it clear that what he wanted was a real answer, not some nice talk.


    Cong Wenshan knew that if he was not honest, Qin Sang would not want him, so he told the truth: "Qin Qianhu is very capable and can lead troops. He has enough medicinal materials and supplies to support the soldiers and their families... The Leng family is too stingy. We used to follow him and starve and freeze all the time, and some soldiers children died of illness because there was no medicine avable.


    Leng Qingsong has been secretly deducting supplies from the soldiers. In the past, he could survive before the invaders came. But after the invaders came, everything wascking in the northwest, and Leng Qingsong continued to deduct one or two percent of the supplies. Materials, this leads to tragedy.


    The child who died of illness because there was no medicine avable belonged to a soldier under Jifeng''smand.


    Although he was not the child of a soldier under hismand, Cong Wenshan looked at this **** example and did not want the rtives of his soldiers to suffer, so he wanted to find a family with abundant supplies to join him.


    Qin Sang and his wife have a lot of supplies, and there is also the noble son Zhong Yu. Even if the Qin family and his wife are poor, there will still be the wealthy Zhong family to make up for it.


    "This is one. The second is that Mr. Qianhu has great military exploits. He will have a bright future in the future. If you follow Mr. Qianhu, you will eventually be promoted." Cong Wenshan did not hide his ambition. After all, he was fighting for his life. , who doesnt want to have a good future?


    Thest reason is rted to Jifeng.


    Cong Wenshan originally didn''t want to say it, but Qin Sang was not allowed to hide it, so he could only say: "Ji Feng was too stupid and was harmed by Leng Meifang for several years. As a brother, I failed to persuade him at first, but now I want to keep an eye on him. At least we cant let him get sick with women again.


    These words of Cong Wenshan were specially added by Qin Sang to the booklet so that Gu Jinli could see them.


    After looking at it, Gu Jinli clicked his tongue and held back what he wanted to say.


    Sanqing asked: What are you clicking your tongue on, madam?


    But what shocking gossip did you see?


    Gu Jinli nced at her and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Nothing, I just think that Cong Baihu is a person with excellent military records and a strong love and righteousness."


    The extent to which Cong Wenshan cares about Jifeng is a bit fanciful, but the friendship between brothers who have shared life and death together will be deeper.


    And Cong Wenshan has be Brother Qin''s subordinate, and she can no longer tell some jokes. Gu Jinli looked at the roster of soldiers carefully, and it took him a full hour to finish it... General Jiang really changed his opinion of Brother Qin, and this time he gave him one hundred and ten soldiers, all of whom had been on the battlefield. , half of the soldiers have military exploits.


    In the northwest, where troops are in short supply, being able to supply these troops to Brother Qin and allowing him to select his own men is really a big deal for Brother Qin.


    Gu Jinli is very happy that Brother Qin has gained the respect of General Jiang. Then if Xu You wants to attack Brother Qin in the future, General Jiang will definitely not blindly follow him again.


    This is a good thing!


    "Madam, the rtives are here." Daqing came to the house and informed Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nodded and asked, "Is Aunt Yao here?"


    Lu family is now the wife of a hundred households. There are new rtives in the guard house. It is necessary to call her to recognize them.


    Daqing replied: "I''m already here, waiting for you, madam."


    "Okay, I''ll go out right now." Gu Jinli stretched, stood up, took the thick cloak from Grandma Yu, put it on, and called to them: "Let''s go and meet the new rtives."


    "Yes!" Sanqing quickly touched himself, and after making sure that he had all the weapons and poisons with him, he followed Gu Jinli, Granny Yu, and Daqing out.


    In the open space outside the house, there was arge group of rtives standing, all old, middle-aged and young. They were wearing ck cotton-padded jackets, their hair was messy, and their faces were red from the cold. Many people had chilins on their hands and faces, which were red and swollen. Raised, scratched and bleeding.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli raised her hand and touched the e scar patch on her face. She felt that the small scar was not enough to look at. It seemed that she could make some frostbite patches to use next time.


    "Madam." Lu came over to greet Gu Jinli, her delicate brows furrowed, because the smell of these new rtives was too strong.


    I guess I stayed out for too long and had no water to take a shower or wash my clothes. The smell was sour, urine, and stinky. It was very unpleasant. Lu Shi almost vomited.


    But Lu could bear it and didnt say anything bad.


    Gu Jinli also smelled the scent of his rtives, took out a small paper bag and handed it to Lu: "It''s dried apricots, eat it."


    After the Battle of Xing''an Prefecture, she collected a lot of things outside the city, including apricots, plums, and other items. She made some dried apricots from the apricots and kept them, and asionally ate them.


    "Thank you, madam." Lu hurriedly took the dried apricot, turned his back, took a dried apricot and held it in his mouth. The sour smell of the dried apricot relieved the feeling of vomiting.


    Gu Jinli crossed the Lu family, walked a few steps forward, stood in front of these rtives, nced at them, and said: "Everyone hase here, thank you for your hard work. I won''t say too much falsehoods. As long as you abide by the rules, I will I will try my best to make you live a good life.


    These words made a few small jeers from the crowd... And isn''t it a big lie to tell them that they can live a good life without telling lies?


    Since the chaos broke out in the northwest, they have never had a decent life. They are like animals every day. In order to survive, they even eat a lot of leaves and grass.


    Several sneers came from different ces, but Gu Jinli knew the direction of the sneers, and his eyes uratelynded on two women, two unmarried girls, and a boy under ten years old.


    When these five people saw this, they were all shocked by Gu Jinli''s hearing. However, they all had blood on their hands. After being surprised, they looked directly at Gu Jinli, showing no sign of fear.

 Chapter 1955: beat down

    Chapter 1955: beat down


    Chapter 1955 Beat up


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli smiled: "It seems that you are all madmen and are not afraid of me at all. It doesn''t matter if you are not afraid of me, but after entering Changliang Guard, you must abide by Chang Liang Guard''s rules."


    She waved her hand, and Daqing stood up with a brochure, looked at the new rtives and asked: "The chief gdy and the little gdy, lead the rtives and rtives,e forward."


    Madam Wu and Madam Wei were the first to stand up.


    Madam Wu was older, so it was she who spoke: "I have met Madam Qianhu. Madam Wei and I are the general bannerdies of Cong Baihu. Since Cong Baihu has not gotten married and has no rtives to follow, we are allowed to lead the way." To take care of the women under hismand."


    After they finished speaking, Gao Liu, Lu Chen, Jin Xiuxiu and others stood up without speaking, waiting for Gu Jinli to say.


    Gu Jinli looked at Daqing.


    Daqing held up the brochure and asked, "Is any of you literate?"


    Hehe, the ten-year-old boy from before sneered, opening his mouth with two missing teeth and said: "We run for our lives every day and it''s hard to survive. You still expect us to be literate? We''re sick!"


    The word "sick" was directed at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pointed at him and said: "Daqing, he called me sick. This is disrespectful to Mrs. Qianhu. It is a real vition of militaryw. What are you waiting for? Just hold him down and give him ten military sticks!"


    The boy was obviously shocked and quickly looked at Jin Xiuxiu... He was the son of a soldier under the eldest brother Jin Xiuxiu. His mother and younger brother and sister were both dead, leaving only one father. Now that his father was gone, he could only ask for help from Jin Xiuxiu.


    But Jin Xiuxiu frowned and thought for a moment, but did not help him, but said: "You did break militaryw and you should be punished."


    Insulting a noble wife of Qianhu is a serious crime and must be punished.


    "Humph, Jin Xiuxiu, you''re a scaredy-cat!" The boy cursed angrily, and quicklyy down on the ground, saying to Gu Jinli: "Hurry up and send someone to torture him. The ground is cold. If you lie down for a long time, you''ll get frostbite. Then you''ll have to spend a lot of time." Give me medicine to cure my illness!


    Hehe, kid, you are crazy.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, our chief Liang Wei has a lot of medicinal materials. Not to mention curing your illness, we can even give you the medicinal materials to eat."


    These words were originally intended to sting the child, but he was not angry after hearing this. Instead, he jumped up in shock, pointed at Gu Jinli and asked: "You, are you serious? Changliang Wei really has so many medicinal materials? That''s great. !Sister Xiuxiu, we will have medicine to take when we get sick in the future, and no more people will die!"


    This Chang Liang Wei is indeed rich and noble. They will be able to live a life where medicine can cure diseases. They are so happy that they cry.


    This boy really cried.


    But he didn''t cry for long. He wiped his tears with his sleeves,y down again, and said to Gu Jinli: "Let someone beat me, hit me hard, there is medicine, don''t be afraid!"


    Well, the corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched. You''re quite happy to be beaten. Okay, since you like it, I''ll satisfy you: "Daqing, beat me."


    "Yes." Daqing took the iron military stick, came to the boy''s side, and beat him with bang bang bang.


    The boy wanted to face him and didnt want to cry out about the pain, but it was too painful and he ended up crying after being beaten.


    But Daqing used skill when he hit him. His bones were not injured, but his skin and flesh were hurt, which caused him more pain and kept him from being bedridden.


    After the beating, the boy turned to the woman next to him and said, "Aunt Five, give me a hand."


    Aunt Wang quickly pulled him up and reminded him in a low voice: "Xiao Axe, stop talking. If you keep yelling, you''ll get beaten again."


    The Chinese New Year is almost here, and its not worth it if youre beaten so hard that you cant get out of bed.


    However, if he doesnt roar or scream, can he be Pan Xiaoaxe?


    "The injection is over. Where is the medicine? Get it to me quickly!" Pan Xiaoxue endured the severe pain and yelled at Gu Jinli. It was just too painful. After yelling, his eyes were red and he looked like he was about to shed tears. Gu Jinli sneered: "It seems that ten army sticks are too few, I should give you thirty more army sticks!"


    After saying this warning, he looked at his rtives and asked in a cold voice: "Who can read? Come forward!"


    Dont say that no one is literate. She has read the roster and knows that some of these rtives are literate.


    Gaofen Niang finally stood up and said, "I can read."


    Gaofen''s mother is a girl from a military family, and her father is the chief banner. She has been beautiful since she was a child. Mr. Gao couldn''t bear his beautiful daughter to marry a military family again and live a life of fear, so he asked his daughter to read. , I want to rely on my literacy skills to let my daughter marry to the capital and live a good life.


    But I still let Gaofen Niang learn boxing and kicking skills. The northwest is chaotic and its not enough for a pretty girl to know how to box and kick.


    But today''s Gaofen girl has nothing to do with being beautiful. She has a long and hideous scar on her face, sloping from the left cheekbone to the right chin, and a small piece is missing from the corner of her mouth.


    The fact that Gaofen Niang would be like this is recorded in the booklet. Gu Jinli knew it, and he also knew that Gaofen Niang hated Mrs. Qianhu because of her past experience.


    Gu Jinli: "This booklet contains the various regtions of Chang Liang Wei. Anyone who vites these regtions is the same as viting militaryw. Please read it to everyone, so that you will not know why you were beaten in the future."


    Daqing handed the brochure to Gaofen Niang.


    Gaofen Niang took the booklet and read it one by one... But damn, there were too many rules in this booklet. Gaofen Niang took half an hour to read it, and her mouth was dry from reading it. It''s like being punished!


    Sanqing''s face was stern, but there was a smile in his eyes... Madam really loved Sister Daqing the most. She knew that reading the booklet was a hard job, so she did not let Sister Daqing read it, but let the new rtives read it.


    Gu Jinli: "Have you heard it clearly? If you vite the above regtions in the future, the ten army sticks will start at the beginning, and at worst, your hands and feet will be cut off, and then you will be sent back to General Jiang!"


    After Mrs. Wu and Mrs. Wei heard this, they quickly took the lead and responded: "We heard it, please rest assured, Madam, we will abide by the rules and we will not make any mistakes."


    Cong Baihu wants to follow Qin Qianhu and do a good job, so he tells them to be honest after arriving at the guard station. If they dare to make mistakes, their men''s position asmander-in-chief will not be guaranteed!


    However, they were the only ones who responded. Jin Xiuxiu and other family members who came from military households did not even fart, pretending not to hear.


    Tsk, they are indeed a group of madmen.


    Gu Jinli looked at them and was thinking about how to punish them so that they would behave themselves, when he heard a cry, it was Gaofen Niang who drew the sword.


    Mother Yu was startled and shouted quickly: "Protect Madam!"


    He took the lead and stood in front of Gu Jinli to prevent Gaofen Niang from getting angry and stabbing Gu Jinli.


    Daqing also drew his sword and pointed it at Gaofen''s mother: "Abandon the sword immediately and ept the punishment, otherwise you will not be the only one who will die, but your mother will also die!"


    Gaoliushi is the mother of Gaofens mother.


    But Gao Fenniang said: "If I follow Mrs. Qianhu, who is beautiful but has no power and is greedy for life and afraid of death, not only my mother and I will die, but also the entire family members of the guard will die miserably! Since If you are going to die, what are you afraid of?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli touched the e scar patch on his face... It seemed that the scar was too small to have a scary effect.


    but


    How did you see that I am powerless but still afraid of death? Gu Jinliughed angrily: Do you want me to chop someone off to show you?

 Chapter 1956: Killer

    Chapter 1956: Killer


    Chapter 1956 Killer


    Gu Jinli didnt waste any time, he took Daqings sword, pointed it at Gaofen Niang and said: Since you look down on me so much, I will beat you down and make you convinced!


    Pan Xiaoxu is a naughty kid. He dared to die after his **** was spread. Hearing this, he stretched his neck andughed at Gu Jinli: "Hahaha, do you know how good Sister Gao is at beating? She has killed Rong people, how dare you fight with her? Fight? You''re done!"


    You still dare to hit me. This time, Sister Gao will teach you a lesson so that you can no longer act like an official''s wife.


    but


    Pan Xiaoxu felt worried again. After thinking about it, he told Gao Fenniang: "Sister Gao, please be gentle. Her natal family is quite rich. If she is beaten too hard and identally passes by, her natal family will not Give more supplies to the health center!"


    The biggest gossip in the anti-Japanese army, Qin Sang, who made great achievements in the world, was a soft-boiled man who relied on his wife''s dowry to support his troops.


    Gao Fenniang ignored Pan Xiaoxu, but stared at Gu Jinli''s hand holding the knife... This was a thick and wide knife, it should weigh twenty kilograms, and an ordinary man who didn''t know how to box would have to use both hands to lift it, but This weak Gu was holding the sword in one hand, and the sword remained in the same ce without any shaking.


    He is a practicing master!


    Gu Jinli: "What are you looking at? Come and attack quickly. If I attack, I''m afraid I will hurt the women holding the children."


    There are also children under the age of three among this group of rtives.


    Gaofenniang sneered: "Humph, if I attack, will you use militaryw to deal with me?"


    Tsk, thats a lot of nonsense.


    Although Gu Jinli was disgusted, he still gave her a correct answer: "Fight voluntarily, life and death are at your own risk. There is no need for ountability. People present can testify!"


    After saying this, he moved his feet and rushed towards Gaofen Niang like a sudden gust of wind.


    Gao Fenniang sneered and moved to attack Gu Jinli.


    Dang!


    The two broadswords struck each other, sparks flying out, and the powerful force made their jaws numb.


    Gaofen Niang was shocked. This newdy was really strong, or maybe she was just too strong... After Gaofen Niang saw that her strength failed, she bent her body, with a sharp knife in her hand, and pointed it towards Gu Jinli. He cut off her feet, trying to cut off her hamstrings.


    Swish swish!


    But after several cuts, Gu Jinli avoided them all.


    "Too slow!" Gu Jinli sneered, suddenly jumped up, stepped on Gaofen Niang''s hand holding the knife, used his strength to lift up, grabbed Gaofen Niang''s messy hair, turned over, reached behind her, and pulled out the hidden knife. The dagger was in the leather boots. Before she even hit the ground, the dagger was ced on Gaofen Niang''s neck: "Don''t move, you lose. If you move again, you will die."


    However, who are you? Are you going to stop moving if you say you can''t?


    Gaofen Niang moved, raised the big knife, and wanted to cut off Gu Jinli''s hand, but...


    Whoosh, Gu Jinli moved his dagger and cut her on the neck. He turned around and came to the left side of Gaofen Niang. With a swish, the dagger directly pierced Gaofen Niang''s arm, while the big knife in his hand was raised high and pointed fiercely at Gaofen Niang. Take a photo with Gaofen Niang.


    boom!


    Gaofen Niang was knocked to the ground by the heavy big knife, and she waspletely stunned. When her dizziness passed and she wanted to fight back, there was already an extra leg and a big knife on her back.


    "You lose, if you try again I will kill you!" Gu Jinli warned, and he also had some understanding of Gaofen Niang in his heart... This is a desperado, and when he fights with her, he uses every move to kill her, leaving no trace at all. hand.


    It was like this to her, and it was also like this to herself. She even cut her neck, but Gaofen was still not afraid and continued to attack her.


    Daqing Sanqing rushed over. One person held Gaofen Niang down, and the other put a knife directly to her neck, saying: "Don''t move, if you move again, you willmit the felony of murdering my wife!"


    Madam Gaofen just wanted to fight with her and let her know that she was not ipetent, but Gaofen had no intention of stopping and actually wanted to fight to the death.


    "Gaofen Niang, are you sick?!" Sanqing was very angry and asked Gaofen Niang. Seeing this, Mrs. Gao Liu finally came out to plead: "Madam, spare your life. Sister Fen, she didn''t mean to do it. Don''t be angry."


    "Shut up, you don''t need to plead for me!" Gaofen Niang hated Gao Liushi very much and did not care about her plea.


    Gao Liu''s eyes were red, and she wiped her tears and said, "Sister Fen, it''s time like this. Don''t be stubborn and admit your mistake quickly, otherwise you will suffer a loss."


    "Bah, you have no right to say such things to me!" Gaofen Niang red at Gao Liushi, which showed that she really hated Gao Liushi.


    Gu Jinli patted Gaofen''s mother on the back with a big knife and said, "Hey, mother and daughter, can you stop for a moment?"


    How about a family ethics drama?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Liu looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Madam, we know we were wrong. Please forgive me for the sake of the New Year."


    Mr. Gao Liu no longer interceded for Gaofen Niang, but instead interceded for the rtives of the soldiers and soldiers she led.


    As for Gaofen Niang


    If Madam is angry, I can just lock her up for a few days.


    Mother Gaofenughed when she heard this, haha, it was indeed her mother''s style, she could abandon others at any time for herself!


    Gu Jinli:


    Well, you two really acted out a family ethics drama.


    Pan Xiaoxu admired Gao Fenniang very much. When Gao Liu said this, he was very angry and jumped to his feet: "What are you talking about, you old godly woman? Sister Gao is your daughter. Shouldn''t you plead for her and suffer with her?" !


    Mrs. Gao Liu frowned and said: "I am the general bannerdy, and I have to take care of the life and death of all my rtives...Sister Fen was indeed wrong today. My rtives cannot be implicated by her."


    Gu Jinli:


    Ah, for a moment I dont know what to say.


    Pan Xiaoxue became even angrier after hearing this. He was about to yell, but Jin Xiuxiu stopped him: "Don''t cause trouble."


    "But Sister Gao is going to die!" Pan Xiaoxu was very scared. He just scolded Mr. Gu for being sick and was beaten with a stick. Sister Gao had used killing moves on Mr. Gu several times. Now that he was restrained, even if If you don''t die, you may have your hands and feet chopped off.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." After Jin Xiuxiu said to Pan Xiaoxu, she walked forward and knelt down to Gu Jinli: "Madam, Sister Gao''s temper is a bit fierce, but she has no intention of killing Madam. ...I was just scared by what happened before, and I dont want to follow the useless and death-stricken Mrs. Qianhu anymore.


    "Jin Xiuxiu, shut up, it''s not your turn to talk about my affairs!" Xu Shi''s old matter was brought up again, and at this moment, Gaofen Niang lost her calm, like a furious tiger.


    Gu Jinliughed: "Ms. Gaofen, do you think I won''t know if others don''t tell me? You are military households, your situation will be recorded in the register, and I will follow you to the new guard...so I know that there are many of you I understand why you hate Mrs. Qianhu and why you hate your mother."


    Gao Liushi trembled and looked at Gu Jinli... Madam actually knew.


    Gu Jinli did not tell the public what happened to Gaofen Niang, and only said: "Your worries are unnecessary. I am not afraid of death, and I will not give away the young women in the guardhouse to others for the sake of self-protection. I will protect the loyal ones." Rtives, but if there is a rtive who coborates with the enemy to harm the guardhouse in order to protect herself, I will not tolerate it and will personally chop her into pieces!"

 Chapter 1957: Want revenge

    Chapter 1957: Want revenge


    Chapter 1957: Revenge


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Gaofen Niang sneered: "That''s so nice to say. If it really gets to that point, youdies will push out your rtives to make shields to block your knives!"


    That **** Mrs. Zeng also said that she was not afraid of death and would protect them, but it turned out that she lied to them. In the end, fifteen of the seventeen good-looking girls in Junhu Vige died tragically.


    She and her cousin Gao Fangniang were the only ones left.


    But my cousin got married in a hurry a few months after the incident. She married a widower in his thirties and his son was in his teens!


    She was very angry and wanted her cousin not to marry and to take revenge with her, but her cousin said: "Fen Niang, if that happened, who else could I marry? Wu Laosan is very good, at least he is not a military household." ,This is enough."


    Gao Fenniang knew what her cousin meant when she said this, but she refused to ept it and asked, "Don''t you want to take revenge, cousin? How can you get revenge after marrying Wu Laosan?!"


    Gao Fangniang smiled and asked her: "Even if I can marry a Qianhu, can I take revenge? Mrs. Zeng is no longer the wife of Qianhu, but the wife of the deputy general."


    The Rong people were ferocious and killed many generals in the northwest. When the northwest was extremely short of major generals, Zeng Qianhu, who had fought in battles and made meritorious deeds, was promoted to deputy general.


    And the military household has a lowly status, and the highest position in their family is just a general banner. How can they seek revenge from the Zeng family?


    The cousin finally said to her: "Fen Niang, ept your fate."


    But Gaofens mother doesnt ept her fate, why should she ept such a miserable fate? !


    She will make herself stronger. One day, she will kill Mrs. Zeng to avenge herself and her sisters!


    Gu Jinli swung the heavy knife in his hand and hit Gaofen Niang''s injured arm directly with a bang. Gaofen Niang was beaten until she screamed: "Ah~"


    Pan Xiaoxu shouted: "Stop, why are you so vicious, you only want to inflict wounds on Sister Gao!"


    Gu Jinli looked at Pan Xiaoxu and asked with a smile: "Is this vicious?"


    Oh well.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gu Jinli hit Gaofen Niang''s arm three more times with a heavy knife. Gaofen Niang''s face was twisted in pain, but she gritted her teeth and did not scream anymore.


    Pan Xiaoxu was so angry that he almost fainted. He pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "You, you..."


    "What are you doing? Do you still want to vite militaryw? Or do you want toe over and have a fight with me? But can you beat me? If not, shut up!" Gu Jinli gave Pan Xiaoxu a lesson, and then looked at Gao Fen Niang smiled disdainfully and said: "If you want to question my wife after you are defeated, I will wait until you win!"


    You are so crazy if you cant beat me?


    You are not allowed to scold Sister Gao. Pan Xiaoxu didnt want to see Gao Fenniang suffer, so he hurriedly said to Jin Xiuxiu: Sister Xiuxiu, you should speak up.


    Arent you usually very creative?


    After hearing this, Jin Xiuxiu kowtowed to Gu Jinli and said, "Madam, please calm down. For the sake of Sister Gao who has killed soldiers and thieves and protected her family, please spare her once."


    After saying that, he nced behind him.


    Those rtives who had been cared for by Gaofen Niang understood and knelt down to beg for mercy: "Madam, Fen Niang didn''t mean it, she just has a bad temper. Madam, please spare her for once!"


    Then there was a sound of kowtows.


    Gu Jinli looked at the people who were kneeling and couldn''t exin what he said: "Do you have something wrong with your ears? I told you before the fight that you fight voluntarily and take responsibility for life and death. There is no need for ountability. Don''t you understand what I mean?" Why do you kneel down to beg?


    Do you really think Im going to kill Gaofens mother?


    Hey, dont say it, thats what everyone thinks. After all, you won. You seem to have a bad temper, and you have a knife in your hand. What if you cant hold it back and chop Gaofens mother with one knife?


    "Get up, the fight is over. If you dare to attack violently again, you really want to murder me. If you are subdued by me again, I will chop off your hands and feet." Gu Jinli stopped his feet, moved his hand, and the big knife fell She walked back with the knife on her shoulder.


    Aunt Yu almost fainted after seeing this... Madam''s rules are really bad. After the young Marquises back, she must risk her life to make a suggestion and make him agree to teach Madam the rules. If she continues to indulge Madam''s will If you go down, I''m afraid you''ll be a female bandit.


    Pan Xiaoxu was shocked. He looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Are you really going to let Sister Gao go like this? Don''t you chop off her hands and feet, or beat her up, and lock her up for a few more days?"


    Hehe, Gu Jinliughed: "How many days will she be detained? There are so many tasks in the health center now. How many days of detention is just to give her a holiday. Stop having such sweet dreams and work for me. Don''t bezy and not work!" "


    He pointed the knife at Pan Xiaoxu again and said: "And you, don''t think that you can just use your injuries as an excuse to bezy after being beaten. You have to follow the women to collect the soles and sew the cotton clothes and trousers you wear!"


    "What, there are new cotton-padded jackets for us to wear? Are they real or fake? You''re not lying to us, are you?" Pan Xiaoxu didn''t believe it. They were military households with low status, and were not as good as the rtives who came from the south. Many times, they Can''t get supplies.


    "Yes, madam, you are not lying to us, or are you sending us some moldy old cotton-padded jackets?!" Mrs. Fan has always been a shrew. Previously, she was afraid of death and kept silent, but she heard that new cotton-padded jackets were found Finally, I couldn''t hold it any longer.


    After asking this question, Mrs. Fan pinched the little Peng next to her and asked her to yell a few words to make sure she understood.


    Little Peng was shrewd. When she saw Gu Jinli knocking Gao Fenniang down, she understood that Gu Jinli was a powerful person. Instead of trying to be the first, she said to Lu Chen: "Ms. Lu, Mrs. Lu, at this time you have to Can you ask a few questions for our rtives?"


    Having been silent, are you dead? !


    Mrs. Lu Chen was afraid that they would act up and bring trouble to her rtives, so she could only ask: "Is what Madam said true? Are there really new cotton-padded jackets for us to wear? There are about a hundred of us."


    A new cotton-padded jacket per person costs more than 100 sets, which is not a small sum.


    Gu Jinli did not answer immediately, but nced at them, and finally said seriously: "You must remember that as Mrs. Qianhu, I generally will not joke with you. You must treat my words as military orders, otherwise if you encounter If you still question my words during an enemy attack, you will be the ones who die!"


    As for her, she will definitely not let herself die.


    The surroundings were quiet, and just as Mrs. Lu Chen was about to speak, Pan Xiaoxu jumped up excitedly and shouted: "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa wins stars by a new cotton-padded jacket!"


    But he forgot that his **** was still injured. Before he finished jumping, he hit the ground directly. He cried in pain and said, "Finally, I have a new cotton-padded jacket to wear."


    Well, this little kid is a little bit crazy.


    Gu Jinli said again: "Remember what I said, remember the regtions of the guard, and don''t let me say it a third time!"


    "Yes, madam, don''t worry, we have remembered it." Mrs. Lu Chen responded hurriedly, and asked tentatively: "Madam, when can we get new cotton-padded jackets?"


    After speaking, he quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, ma''am, but it''s been almost three years since I''ve had a new cotton-padded jacket. You won''t feel at ease until you get one."


    Gu Jinli was not angry and looked at Lu: "Aunt Yao, take them to the material camp to get things to keep out the cold."


    "Yes." Lu responded, and after a salute, he called to the new rtives: "Follow me."

 Chapter 1958: Bao Xiaolian

    Chapter 1958: Bao Xiaolian


    Chapter 1958 Bao Xiaolian


    "Hey, hey, here ites." The family members happily followed Lu and left.


    Fan Shi and Xiao Peng Shi pushed through many rtives and came to Lu Shi. One of them grabbed one of Lu Shi''s arms and said with a smile: "Thank you for your hard work, Madam Baihu. We will help you walk."


    Bah, are you supporting me? It''s clearly a kidnapping!


    Fifth Aunt Wang cursed in her heart, fearing that the good things would be snatched away by Mrs. Fan and Xiao Peng. She ignored Pan Xiaoxu and said to Jin Xiuxiu: "Xiuxiu, look at the small axe. Auntie will go and get it first." Cotton-padded jacket, hold on to your ax ande here quickly."


    After saying that, he quickly turned around and ran away.


    "Hey." Jin Xiuxiu responded and walked towards Gao Liu: "Auntie, let''s go over and see Sister Gao. She has several injuries and we need to take her to see her."


    Gao Liushi was also worried about Gaofen Niang, but Gaofen Niang hated her so much that when she saw that she hadn''t left yet, she sneered and said, "You''re not leaving yet? Do you like to see my jokes so much?!"


    Jin Xiuxiu said: "Sister Gao, my aunt doesn''t mean that. She is very worried about you."


    "Bah, will she be worried about me? I''ve seen clearly what kind of heart she has. Get out now and don''t be an eyesore in front of me!" Gaofen''s mother angrily yelled at Gao Liushi. The scars on her face were caused by her yelling. It is getting more and more ferocious.


    "Xiuxiu, my aunt is leaving first, please look after her." Gao Liu knew that Gaofen''s mother hated her and would not ept her help, so she withdrew her arm that was grabbed by Jin Xiuxiu, turned around and left.


    Jin Xiuxiu had no choice but to take care of Gaofen Niang by herself.


    It was not until this moment that Daqing and Sanqing let go of Gaofen Niang and tightened their weapons on guard.


    Gaofen Niang was defeated by Gu Jinli, but she didn''t make another violent move. Instead, she remained silent and followed Jin Xiuxiu away.


    Stop. Gu Jinli suddenly called to Gao Fenniang.


    Mother Gaofen is a little angry, wouldnt you have said something earlier if something happened? What a waste of time it is to wait for someone to go some distance away before talking!


    But Gaofens mother finally stopped and asked: Whats the matter?!


    Gu Jinli: "I have a scar-removing ointment in my hand. It''s very effective. If you make meritorious deeds, I can give it to you. It''s free of charge."


    Look, how generous she is.


    Gaofen Niang was stunned, and after a while she said angrily: "Are youughing at me?!"


    "My defeated general, can''t Iugh at you?" After Gu Jinli said these barbed words, he exined: "There are two reasons why I promised to give you the scar removal cream. First, I want to heal your face; Secondly, I dont want you to live in the pain of the past, I hope you can be truly powerful.


    When she was looking at the roster, she saw the record about Gaofen Niang and admired her very much... Gaofen Niang, a person who could sessfully escape with 80% of her family members when the bandits came, such a person came to Changliang The defender should be reused.


    It can be seen that after seeing Gaofen Niang, she discovered Gaofen Niang''s problem...she lives in hatred and is a person who is easily driven crazy by past hatred.


    Gu Jinli said: "If you want to take revenge, you have to calm down. It will not do you any good to get angry like a tiger whose head has been stepped on by its tail day after day."


    Gaofen Niang was shocked when she heard this, and then she became angry. All her secrets were known to this stranger she had just met, and she felt very embarrassed.


    But if you think about it calmly, even Gu, who met her for the first time, could see her desire for revenge, which shows that she is really easily angered by her previous hatred, which is really not good.


    Mother Gaofen moved her mouth, but did not speak. Instead, she took steps and followed Jin Xiuxiu. Behind her was Pan Xiaoxe, who was limping and wincing in pain.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli had finished speaking, Mother Yu said, "Madam, it''s cold outside, let''s go inside." Madam''s sunflower water just disappeared today, so she must continue to keep it to avoid catching a cold and hurting her body.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded and handed the big knife to Daqing: "Have someone tell Aunt Xiong that when the camps are divided, the most aggressive of the three families will be assigned to the Xiao family''s camp and let them fight fiercely."


    As for the three most aggressive families, two of them are currently sorting through supplies in front of the supplies camp.


    Lu was the daughter of a schr and was rtively gentle. When she saw Fan and Peng turning over a pile of cotton-padded jackets and quilts, she couldn''t help but remind her: "Cotton coats, quilts, and shoes are all made of the same material. The primary and secondary schools are kept separately, so you can take it ording to your own family size, there is no need to turn it over like this."


    Everything is in chaos.


    Xiao Peng: "Mrs. Baihu, what you said is that you dislike us for choosing things? But who can''t choose a few cotton clothes and pants when buying one? Besides, we asked you before we made the selection, and we only epted it after you nodded. They picked things, and now they dislike us for choosing things, this... wuwuwu, are you not willing to give us cotton clothes and pants?!"


    Good guy, he started crying now, looking like he was bullied to the point of crying by Lu.


    Lu Shi was stunned: "That''s not what I meant..."


    Fan interrupted Lu''s words andforted little Peng in a loud voice: "Brothers and sisters, please don''t cry. We are neers. We just came here halfway. We are always more angry and bullied than the old people... Stop crying and put away your tears."


    Little Peng: "Oh, oh, oh, sister-inw, but I am just wronged and can''t stop crying."


    They were talking one sentence after another, which made Lu family tremble. Especially Fan family''s words were just deliberately provoking conflicts between the new rtives and the old rtives!


    She pointed at Mrs. Fan and said, "Ms. Fan, if you don''t know how tofort people, don''t talk nonsense."


    He also said: "There are still many rtives behind who want to receive supplies. You should hurry up and get them..."


    Little Peng interrupted Lu''s words: "Mrs. Baihu, don''t me my sister-inw. She just wants tofort me. Don''t use militaryw to deal with her... Wuwuwu~"


    ah?


    Lu Shi was confused. She didn''t say that she would use militaryw to deal with Fan Shi. She just wanted her to stop stirring up trouble and quickly collect her things and leave.


    Lu wanted to exin, but she was clumsy. Fan was quick to speak and had already answered Xiao Peng''s words: "Sister-inw, stop talking. My sister-inw is not afraid of being dealt with by militaryw, but she is afraid that if you keep talking, we will run out of warm clothes. "


    this?


    Aunt Xiong shook her head as she watched from outside. Mrs. Yao was still too soft to deal with these shrews. She was about to take action to deal with Fan and Xiao Peng, but someone stepped ahead of her and rushed into the material camp. The wooden stick in his hand was pointing at He hit Fan and Xiao Peng on their bodies.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Ah ah ah, Bao Xiaolian, you are crazy, why should you hit us?


    Bao Xiaolian, you are a waste, stop it!


    However


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The worse they scolded, the harder Bao Xiaolian hit them, and finally hit them on the knees. After beating them until they knelt down, she cursed: "Bah, I''m beating you two shameless shrews! "


    After speaking, he spat at them twice: "If you want to make trouble together and get more supplies, I don''t care, but if you dare to dy my getting warm clothes, don''t me me for beating you to death!"


    Mrs. Lu was shocked when she saw it... Bao Xiaolian, who still wore her hair like a girl, actually tasted like an olddy. Howe she didn''t have the elegance and beauty in her name at all?

 Chapter 1959: confusion

    Chapter 1959: confusion


    Chapter 1959 Chaos


    Fuck you, Bao Xiaolian, Ill beat you to death! Fan got angry, picked up a chair in the tent and threw it at Bao Xiaolian.


    boom!


    Bao Xiaolian dodged and the chair fell to the ground, breaking into several pieces.


    !


    Bao Xiaolian picked up a y pot on the table and hit Fan on the head, making Fan dizzy and causing blood to flow from her head.


    "Ah ah ah, a murderer has been killed. Bao Xiaolian has killed a person!" Xiao Peng shouted, ran behind Mrs. Lu and hid, begging Mrs. Lu: "Mrs. Baihu, help me, Bao Xiaolian wants to Kill us."


    "Kill your mother!" Bao Xiaolian was not afraid of Lu at all. She rushed over in two steps, grabbed little Peng''s hair, opened her bow from left to right, and pped her three times in the face, pping little Peng. He screamed, which made Mr. Lu confused.


    This, this, this?


    "Stop, stop, stop it all!" Lu finally roared angrily: "If you don''t stop, we''ll drag them all to the prison tent and lock them up!"


    After hearing this, Bao Xiaolian very smartly stopped immediately and raised her hand to show Lu: "Mrs. Yao, look, this littledy is listening to you and won''t do anything anymore. But if these two shrewse after you and beat her, I, thats a vition of militaryw, right? Even if its not a vition of militaryw, its a vition of Changliang Guards regtions, and you have to give them a good beating!


    She is not deaf, and Gaofen Niang heard clearly when she recited Chang Liang Wei''s regtions. Anyone who beats someone in the guard house for no reason will be beaten with a stick and some supplies will be deducted, or a fine of silver will be given.


    "Ah, Bao Xiaolian, you are a loser. You were the one who beat us first. If you want to be punished, you must be punished first!" Mrs. Fan wanted to bite Bao Xiaolian to death. This **** was here to ruin their good deeds. !


    "Oh, what an injustice. My little girl, Xiao Lian, was a beautiful girl with an innocent body, but she was said to be a ruin by these two shrews. Mrs. Yao, tarnishing a person''s innocence is equal to killing someone''s life. You have to protect our Xiao Lian. Make the decision!" Mrs. Bao Mei rushed into the camp holding a little boy about two years old, sat on the ground and cried.


    Wow, wuwuwu... Bad people, bad people who bully my mother! The two-year-old boy followed the Bao Mei doll and cried, pointing at Fan and Peng and scolding her.


    Mrs. Fan got excited and pointed at the little boy and said, "Madam, did you hear it? This little **** is called Bao Xiaolian Niang. She has given birth to a son. Isn''t she a dead flower?!"


    Lu Shi is about to faint... What on earth is this? She is here to distribute supplies to the new rtives. Can you let her go? !


    Mrs. Bao Mei spat at Mrs. Fan and cursed: "Bah, this child was picked up by my Xiaolian. Xiaolian couldn''t bear to see him die on the road, so she kindly rescued him and raised him. But if he gets it into the mouths of you shrews, I had an affair with someone outside and gave birth to a son. I gave birth to your mother. If you dare to taint my Xiaolian''s innocence again, I will tell you that you stole the man while the man was not at home and gave birth to a **** outside. The whole guard!"


    Fan Shi was shaking with anger and shouted: "Nonsense, fake, nothing happened...Old Qian woman, if you dare to nder my innocence, I will fight with you!"


    She did have thoughts of remarrying, but that was because the soldiers and thieves came and the man was away. Life was too hard and she wanted to find a way out for herself and her children.


    But she has never slept with a man outside, let alone produced any bastards, so she is innocent.


    "Oh, you said you don''t have it? You don''t have it? I''ve seen you pregnant with my own eyes. Have you ever seen my Xiaolian get pregnant?!" Mrs. Bao Mei said with a mocking look on her face: "Dirty, you guys continue to taint my family. Xiaolian is innocent, lets see if I can taint you to death!


    After hearing this, Xiao Peng hurriedly tugged on Lu''s sleeves andined in a low voice: "Mrs. Yao, did you hear it? Bao Mei personally admitted that she was ndering Fan''s innocence. This is considered a vition of militaryw, so she must be punished Drag her out and beat her up~"


    Xiao Peng, you bitch, are you muttering about the ckmail again?! Bao Xiaolian picked up the wooden stick and went to beat Xiao Peng again.


    Lu was furious and shouted, "Stop it, stop it all!"


    After cursing this sentence, she was stunned... Oh my God, dad, my daughter is sorry for your teaching, but she actually imitated the rough and rude country woman and cursed.


    After mentally apologizing to his father, Lu shouted outside the camp: "Come here, call the patrol officers, tie up these shrews and drag them out!"


    After hearing this, Aunt Xiong breathed a sigh of relief. Mrs. Yao finally knew that she had to call for help, so she responded: "Hey, I''ll go right now."


    She ran to call someone herself. The people were under themand of Yao Baihu and came over quickly.


    When the soldiers arrived at the camp, Fan, Xiao Peng, and the Bao family were pointing at each other, saying it was the other''s fault.


    Bao Xiaolian was the one who hit people first, Bao Xiaolian should be arrested!


    "Oh, why did I beat you? That''s because you messed up your cotton clothes and pants, which dyed our time to collect the cold-proof supplies!" Bao Xiaolian said to Lu again: "Madam, that''s not all, they also They want to take advantage of the mess to steal supplies. They have done this more than once. If you dont believe it, if you ask them to search their bodies, they will surely find something stolen.


    Fan: "Nonsense, you bitch, Bao Xiaolian, are talking nonsense. We didn''t steal anything. We brought everything we have ourselves!"


    "Shut up, stop arguing!" Lu was going crazy because of their quarrel. When she heard someone shouting, "The soldiers areing," she hurriedly said, "Come in quickly, tie up all these offending women, and block them." Shut up!"


    Let her be quiet for a while, and then discuss right and wrong with them after her brain no longer hurts.


    "Yes!" Zhu Xiaoqi hurriedly led the people in. Ignoring the shouts of Fan and others, he quickly **** the four people and blocked their mouths with bup balls.


    Woooooooo, bad guys, dont catch my mother! Two-year-old Bao Fangbao cried loudly and hit the soldiers with his little hands, which stumped the soldiers.


    Zhu Xiaoqi asked Lu: "Madam, what should I do with this little baby?"


    Lu frowned and shouted to the family members outside: "Who is the chiefdy of the Bao family? Come in quickly!"


    Lu Chen''s face turned ck. She entered the camp, knelt down and said, "Mrs. Yao, please forgive me. It''s my fault in discipline."


    What a **** coincidence, the three shrews who caused this chaos were all rtives of her husband''s soldiers. She was angry, resentful, and embarrassed, so she didn''t want toe forward.


    But Lu Shi named him, and she had toe forward.


    "Is it you?" Lu was a little angry: "As their chief bannerdy, when you saw them fighting, why didn''t you stop them?"


    Didnt you see it? They almost turned the sky upside down!


    Mrs. Lu and Chen saw it, but she was tired of it. The three shrews of the Bao, Fan, and Peng families were making trouble every day. She had dealt with them countless times, but she still couldn''t teach them well, and she couldn''t kill them. She could only let them make trouble. , let thedy of the guard house take care of them.


    She was too tired to care about these three families anyway!


    "Madam, please forgive me, please punish them with militaryw." Lu Chen didn''t waste any words, and directly asked Lu to punish Bao Mei and others with militaryw.


    She was so cheerful that it actually choked Lu Shi.


    Lu Shi exhaled, rubbed his painful head, and said, "Take the child out first."

 Chapter 1960: Rich as hell

    Chapter 1960: Rich as hell


    Chapter 1960: Extremely Rich


    "Yes." Mrs. Lu Chen hurriedly hugged Fang Bao and coaxed him: "Little Bao, don''t cry. Your mother is fine. Mrs. Baihu will make the decision for her."


    Bao Fangbao was only two years old and could only understand half of it. Although he recognized Lu Chen, he still cried loudly and struggled not to leave.


    Mrs. Lu Chen covered his mouth, carried him out of the tent, and told her rtives: "If you don''t want to be punished, just be honest, don''t pick and choose, just take what you are given!"


    Its good to have supplies, but you dare to pick and choose, so shameless. Have you forgotten the life of a beggar before you entered the guardhouse?


    Yes. The rtives responded and lined up honestly.


    Madam, are you dragging them away now? Zhu Xiaoqi asked Lu.


    Lu thought for a moment and said, "There is no need to drag them away. Let them kneel here so as to serve as a warning to other rtives, so as not to cause trouble again if they are not afraid of death."


    He then said: "Boss Zhu, you still have patrol work to do. Just leave two soldiers to keep an eye on them. Go and do your work first."


    There are a lot of shrews here. Is it enough to leave only two soldiers?


    However, Zhu Xiaoqi thought of Yao Baihu''s instructions and nodded in agreement: "Yes!"


    After leaving two soldiers behind, he left with the other soldiers.


    After Lu Shi regained hisposure, he began to shout: "People behind me,e up and continue to receive supplies."


    After hearing this, the new rtives and family members were very happy and lined up one after another to get the supplies.


    But this time, Mrs. Lu did not allow the new rtives to pick out supplies. Instead, her wife, Mr. Wu Banner, led six women to distribute supplies to the new rtives and rtives.


    "Huang Dali''s family, a family of four, two sets of ready-made cotton clothes and trousers, two sets of cotton cloth for warm clothes, four quilts, four pairs of shoe soles, a piece of shoe cloth, and a perfect sewing bag,e and get it!" Lu Shi read, and after Mrs. Wu heard it, she immediately started to get things with six women.


    After Huang Dalis wife heard this, she froze in shock: This, these are for my family, did I hear you right?


    Snapped!


    She pped herself hard and came to her senses from the pain. She rushed to Lu in excitement and knelt down with a plop: "Madam, thank you. From now on, my whole family will do everything for you!" "


    Her husband, Huang Dali, was just a small soldier, not even a gmander, but he was able to receive these old supplies... Huang Dali''s wife cried. This was the first time since the chaos in the northwest for two years that she felt that she was being treated like a human being.


    "What are you doing? Get up quickly." Lu was frightened. Could these new rtives stop making such noises? It''s scary.


    After seeing Huang Dali''s wife crying, she said again: "Don''t cry. All supplies are calcted per person. At least one set of warm clothes is for each person. However, Xiaoqi and Zongqi''s families will get more. This is a rule. Dont be jealous.


    Dont be jealous, dont be jealous. We are thankful that we can get the supplies. Why would we be jealous! Huang Dalis wife said excitedly.


    Lu Shi nodded and said: "Get up. After collecting the supplies to keep out the cold, you still have to collect firewood and food and divide the tents. If you don''t hurry up, you won''t be able to finish it even in the dark."


    The family members who were queuing up were startled and asked anxiously: "What, there is still food to be received? Is it true?!"


    Lu Shi: "Of course it''s true. If we don''t distribute food, what will you eat?"


    Great, Chang Liang Wei is really rich. He gives us so many things, how much money will be wasted.


    The new rtives and rtives were almost drooling. After so many years of hardship, they were finally allowed to follow them to a wealthy health center. But soon, the rtives calmed down again... They had suffered too much, experienced too many things to say nicely, and in the end it was nothing. They had not received good cotton-padded jackets, good food, and enough food. Before the meal, they couldn''t really believe that such a good thing could happen to them.


    Dalis daughter-inw, dont be stunned, hurry up and get the supplies! Yang Da Daos mother urged loudly, wanting to wait for Huang Dalis daughter-inw to get the cotton-padded jacket, and quickly see if the cotton-padded jacket is good?


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go get it right away, don''t worry!" Huang Dali''s daughter-inw hurriedly went to get the supplies, but there were too many things, and each household could only have one person queue up to get them, so she could only go once. I moved all over the ce to move out the things I had received. It took me six times to finish the move.


    While she was moving things, the rtives queuing up outside all gathered around to look at her home''s cold-proof supplies.


    Hey, this cotton is snow-white and warm when you hold it. Its good cotton!


    Look at how heavy this quilt is, it must be stuffed with ten pounds of cotton.


    The cotton-padded jacket is also very heavy, at least five pounds!


    Is this cotton-padded jacket stuffed with good cotton? Why dont we cut it open and take a look? In case its stuffed with ckened rotten cotton.


    "You can''t cut it!" Huang Dahu, the eldest son of the Huang family, was anxious after hearing this. He quickly grabbed the cotton-padded jacket and said, "This is a new cotton-padded jacket. How can it be cut? You want to cut it. After you get the cotton-padded jacket, you can cut your own. !


    "Hey, Dahu, you are too stingy. Cheng Chengcheng, give it to you, I won''t cut off your own." Mrs. Yang Da Dao turned around and ran away. She hurriedly went to line up to avoid all the good things being divided when it was her turn. .


    After Huang Dalis wife received the things, she followed the rules and went to Mrs. Wus ce to have her fingerprints stamped to prove that she had received the warm clothes.


    When she came out, her snow-white cotton-padded jackets and quilts had been touched and stained with gray fingerprints. She was so angry that she jumped to her feet and cursed: "A bunch of rotten-bellied shrews have touched and dirty all my coats and quilts! Wait for me!" Come on, tonight I will go door to door to get food, and if you dont give it to me, I will burn your camp!


    He scolded Huang Dahu again: "You are a dead person. I asked you to take good care of our things. How do you take it?!"


    Huang Dahu is extremely wronged. He has to take care of his young sister, and he also has to drag his naughty third child. Those aunts and uncles are so fierce, how can he be their opponent?


    I want to ask where the second brother is, why don''t youe to help me look at things?


    Died. When the soldiers came to escape, he contracted a poisonous insect disease and died on the way.


    Aunt Xiong had been watching outside. Seeing that Lu was doing well and no one was making trouble anymore, she called Huang Dali''s wife: "Madam Huang, pleasee here to get the camp sign."


    Huang Dalis wife asked: What is the camp sign?


    Aunt Xiong said: "Your tents have all been set up. After you get the tent tag, you can find the tent ording to the numbers on it and check in."


    Huang Dalis wife: What number? I cant read either, what should I do?


    Aunt Xiong said: "There are soldiers patrolling the ce where you live. When you get there, just ask the soldiers to lead you."


    Then he pointed to the camp next to him and said, "Go to Mrs. Bao Banner to get the sign."


    "Hey, hey, let''s go now!" Huang Dali''s wife responded. Seeing Huang Sanhu rolling around in the quilt like a monkey, she kicked him in anger and cursed: "Why are you jumping around? Be honest, mother. Go get the sign, andter you all need to use your strength to take the things back to our tent."

 Chapter 1961: punish

    Chapter 1961: punish


    Chapter 1961 Punishment


    "I know, mother." Seven-year-old Huang Sanhu responded, but when his mother turned around, she threw herself into the quilt and rolled around again, soiling the quiltpletely. Huang Dahu dragged her out and beat her a few times. I cried in pain.


    As soon as Huang Sanhu cried, Huang Xiaomei on Huang Dahu''s back also started to cry. In addition, the voices of the women who were queuing up to receive cold-weather clothes, the sounds of children being beaten and scolded, and the sounds of urging the family members in front to get supplies quickly made it very noisy for a while.


    Lu was so upset that his brain almost exploded, but in the end he persevered and finished the work of distributing cold-warming supplies.


    But none of the people like Aunt Xiong, Lin Yang, etc. who woulde to help her with these errands in the past showed up... Lu was not stupid. After thinking about it, she understood that this must be because thedy wanted to train her and deliberately did not allow anyone to help.


    She really should have some experience, otherwise she would always be so weak, how could she control the fierce soldiers and their families?


    Lu raised his hand, beat the sore back of his neck, and said to the women who were still gathered around the entrance of the tent: "Everyone who has got warm clothes can leave. There is no use in gathering around here. They are all based on the rules." I wont give you more than what I was given.


    "Mrs. Yao, we are not staying here to get more supplies, but for them..." Mrs. Yang Daodao pointed at the four Fans who were still kneeling in the tent and asked, "How will Mrs. Yao punish them? They are fighting and causing trouble. Just beat them up and deduct their supplies!"


    Uh-huh! Fan red at Yang Daodaos mother angrily and cursed in her heart: Old shrew, if you dare to take the opportunity to harm me, I will scratch you to death after I am released!


    When Yang Dadao saw this, she took a sip and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Is it okay to fight, cause trouble and steal things? What you stole is from the guardhouse, and everything in the guardhouse belongs to us!"


    Lu frowned and corrected: "The Daokougou camp only gave your family two sets of cotton-padded jackets and two quilts. The extra supplies were all subsidized by my wife, so most of the things in the guardhouse are Madam''s, it has nothing to do with you... There are reasons why Madam will subsidize your supplies. Firstly, you have just arrived, and secondly, it is almost the Chinese New Year and it is snowing again. It is too cold. If I don''t supplement you with cold-proof supplies, you will freeze to death."


    Then he said: "This is just a subsidy. If you want to buy more things from now on, you have to work at home to earn money to buy them. As for the way to make money, madam will help you find it. As long as you are obedient and work hard with madam, you will be fine." To live a good life.


    What? Madam, is she really so generous? Mrs. Yang Da Dao didnt believe it.


    Lu Shi nodded: "Madam has always been generous, but she has a bad temper, so don''t try to take advantage of her every time, otherwise you will end up very miserable... you will have your hands and feet amputated."


    Ma''am, if you really can do it, you should cherish yourselves and don''t do it.


    Well, after listening to these rtives, they remembered that Gaofens mother was beaten violently by Gu Jinli today. Her arms were stabbed through and her neck was cut with a knife. Its scary to think about it.


    Mother Yang Da Dao said: "Mrs. Yao, don''t worry, we are all people who abide by the rules and will not cause trouble."


    Continued to ask: "Mrs. Yao, how should we deal with these shrews like the Fan family?"


    You are very persistent about this.


    Mrs. Yao said: "Fighting and causing trouble in public broke the rules of the guard... Fan and Xiao Peng beat ten soldiers with sticks and deducted 30% of the food for five days."


    You will be beaten and your food will be withheld?


    Fan and Xiao Peng were in a hurry, yelling together, and wanted to argue, but no one gave them a chance to speak.


    Five days, hahaha, doesnt that mean we wont have enough to eat during the New Year! Mrs. Yang Da Dao was so happy that she asked again: Mrs. Yao, what should we do with the Bao family and our daughter?


    Why ask again?


    Lu was a little annoyed with her and did not reply to her. Instead, she looked at the Bao family and her daughter and said, "As for you...for the sake of Bao Xiaolian stopping Fan and Xiao Peng from randomly picking supplies, you knelt down like this again." For a long time, forget about the punishment. But remember, you are not allowed to hit anyone again. If anything happens, you can report it to your chiefdy or me, and I will make the decision for you."


    "Uh-huh!" Mrs. Fan was furious. Why should they be beaten, but the mother and daughter of the Bao family should not be punished? She refuses to ept it!


    Lu was so noisy by her that she wanted to cover her ears, and frowned: "Stop screaming, it''s useless. Your matter has been reported to Mrs. Qianhu. You all know what kind of temper she has. If you make trouble again, you will be punished." Drive away.


    Hurry, drive away!


    Since Changliang Wei is so rich, they cannot be driven away, they must stay, **** the blood of Wei, and enjoy the delicious food!


    Little Mrs. Peng winked at Mrs. Fan, and the two of them finally calmed down...suffering for the moment, waiting to take up their positions at the guard station, and then settle the score with the Bao family''s mother and daughter. Seeing that they had stopped making trouble, Mr. Lu said to Mrs. Wu, "Take them both to the women''s torture chamber for torture."


    Madam specially built a torture chamber camp to torture the female family members who had made mistakes.


    "Yes." Mrs. Wu took four of her rtives and escorted Fan and Xiao Peng away.


    The mother and daughter of the Bao family were loosened.


    Lu Shi pointed to a piece of supplies and said, "This is yours. Take it. After pressing your fingerprint here, go to the camp next to you to get the sign. If you dy any longer, it will be dark."


    Mrs. Bao Mei hurriedly did as she was told and said happily: "Thank you, madam."


    Bao Xiaolian rushed over to look at the cold-proof supplies she had received. What she got was a dry and warm quilt. When she smelled it, there was still a fragrance.


    Bao Xiaolian is a very strong person, but her eyes were red at this moment... But she quickly controlled her tears, hugged the quilt and left to find her son Bao Fangbao.


    "You guys are still not leaving? If you don''t leave, you will be punished." Lu''s face darkened and he said to Mrs. Yang Da Da and the others.


    Yang Daodao and others looked greedily at the remaining pile of warm clothes, wishing to **** them all away. However, due to the military regtions of the guard station, they had no choice but to leave.


    After they left, Mr. Lu spread out on the chair. He was really tired.


    "Mrs. Yao, Yao Baihu is here to pick you up. You can go back and have a rest." Aunt Xiong came in with a smile on her face. Mrs. Yao did a good job. Wait until Mrs. Yao develops some ferocity and is able to live in the guardhouse. After getting married, Madam will be able to rx a lot.


    "My husband is here?" Mrs. Lu''s face was a little red. She was already an old married woman. It was really shameless toe to pick her up like this. She quickly stood up and said: "Mother Xiong, I''ll leave this ce to you. I''ll go back first." .


    After saying that, he left the camp and looked up to see Yao Baihu, his face even redder.


    Yao Baihu came over and said, "Thank you for your hard work. Let''s go home."


    He took Lu''s hand and left.


    On the way, they told her about Gu Jinli deliberately training her.


    "Don''t me Mrs. Qianhu for what happened today. You should be more fierce. This is not your hometown, but the northwest. Some of your rtives have killed people. You are too gentle."


    Dont worry, sir, I understand. I dont mean to me Madam.


    The two couples whispered while returning home.


    Xiao Chengju returned to the guardhouse when it waspletely dark. After saying hello to Mr. Wu, he hugged the money in his arms tightly and walked quickly to the camp where his family lived.


    Hahaha, Xiao Chengju has made money. When he returns home, the whole family must not surround him and praise him severely?


    However, he was extremely happy and sad. When he was approaching the tent at home, he was almost hit on the head by a piece of firewood flying out of the tent next door.


    Xiao Chengju became angry and cursed at the top of his lungs: "Fuck your whole family''s ancestors. What blind thing threw the firewood to kill people? Do you know who I am? I am Qin Qianhu''s cousin." , my cousin, if you smashed me, your whole family cant afford to pay for it!

 Chapter 1962: It’s Chinese New Year

    Chapter 1962: It��s Chinese New Year


    Chapter 1962 Its the New Year


    Wait a minute, is there anyone living in the tent next to his house?


    Mrs. Bao Zongqi said that several tents next to his house are for the newlyweds. Are they here?


    Okay, if you dared to plot against him when you first arrived, you dont want to mess around anymore.


    "Neers,e out and kneel down to apologize! If you don''t apologize, I will sue my cousin and ask Cousin Qin to drive you away!" Xiao Chengju shouted at the top of his lungs, but no one paid him any attention. .


    He was angry and felt that he had been humiliated by his new rtives. After pocketing the money, he picked up the firewood on the ground and went to the next camp to regain his dignity.


    He was also afraid that there were soldiers in the tent and he would be beaten to death if he rushed in rashly, so he moved towards the tent with hands and feet... Fortunately, he moved it with his hands, so when the second firewood was smashed out, He could sessfully avoid it.


    boom!


    The firewood fell to the ground, scattering many sparks.


    Xiao Chengju became angry and shouted: "It''s over, you''re done. If you dare to throw firewood at me twice, you are calling intentional murder and it is a vition of militaryw!"


    Then he said: "Get out of here and kneel down to apologize, otherwise I will lead the troops and tie you up!"


    However, what he responded to was a snapping sound... Xiao Chengju frowned, was this the sound of ps? Is there someone fighting in the camp?


    He guessed correctly. In the camp, Mrs. Fan was fighting with her stepdaughter Gantanggua: "You little **** who wished me to die didn''t help even though I knew I was tied up. As a result, I was beaten with ten army sticks. It hurts to death." Im old enough!


    Not to be outdone, Gan Tanggua scratched Fan''s face and cursed: "Bah, you still have the nerve to me me. If it weren''t for you, 30% of the food would have been deducted from the family? I could have a full meal, but now I will be hungry for five days. , I heard that meat will be divided on the New Years day, but now its better, our familys meat is gone, and its all because of you, a bitch!


    "Ah, you bitch, if you dare to hit me while I''m injured, I''ll bite you to death!" Fan was hurt by the scratch and yelled to fight back.


    Only four-year-old Gan Shougua was so frightened that she burst into tears. But knowing that the two women in the family were fierce and could not be offended, she could only cry silently without daring to cry out loud.


    His elder brother, Gan Fugua, was nine years old and had be ustomed to fights between his mother and his sister. He protected the cooking pot and said to Fan and Gan Tanggua: "Mom, sister, if you two want to fight, just fight. Don''t." If youe here to smoke firewood again, tonights rice wont be cooked!


    I was given a small bundle of firewood, with only a dozen sticks. It was not enough to boil water for cooking and keep it for heating in the middle of the night.


    Xiao Chengju had already touched the door of the camp tent, lifted the door curtain a crack, and looked at the scene inside... Hahaha, this mother and daughter are amazing, they canpete with his mother and sister.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?!" After Gan Fugua saw Xiao Chengju, he was so shocked that he stopped in front of the cooking pot. He was afraid that Xiao Chengju was here to grab food, so he said to Fan and Gan Tanggua: "Mom , Sister, please stop fighting now, there is an outsider in the house, it may be a thief."


    Xiao Chengju: "Bah, you are the thief. I am Qin Qianhu''s cousin. He is a cousin, but he is an official rtive. He has a lot of money and materials. He has eggs to eat at home every day. How can he be a thief? Your whole family is the only one Its a thief!


    He raised the two sticks of firewood in his hand and asked angrily: "Did you throw them away? Did you hit me? You know? Pay the money, or you can just pay the things if you don''t pay the money, but don''t even think about apologizing!"


    Apologise, but you cant eat, so you have to pay for the food.


    After hearing this, Mr. Fan finally stopped fighting with her stepdaughter, turned around, looked at Xiao Chengju and asked, "What did you say? Are you Qin Qianhu''s cousin? Are you from the Xiao family again?"


    Is it the Xiao family again?


    What does this mean?


    Xiao Chengju murmured in his heart, has this family already had a fight with his family?


    Thinking about it, with the virtues of his family, if new rtivese nearby, they will definitelye over to watch the fun and bully others. However, this family does not seem to be easy to mess with. It would be strange if the two families meet together and don''t have a big fight. .


    After hearing this, Gantanggua also turned his head.


    When Xiao Chengju saw her appearance, he was stunned: "Beautiful girl!" Hahaha, a beautiful girl came next door to his house. Could it be that God saw that he had grown up, so he sent him a wife?


    No, no, he is cousin Qin''s cousin. He will marry a girl from an official family in the future. This girl from a military family should just be looked at, but he cannot be married.


    Fan became more energetic and pushed the sweet melon: "You are dead, didn''t you hear Master Xiao talking to you? Go and say hello to Master Xiao!"


    These two fools should be Qin Qianhu''s uncle''s second stepson. Although the Xiao family is not in a good situation, there is Uncle Qin here, who is considered a rtive of Qin Qianhu. If Gantanggua can handle such close official rtives, Living there would be good for the Gan family, her, and her two sons.


    Gantanggua came back to his senses, pulled back his hair, trotted towards Xiao Chengju, grabbed Xiao Chengju''s hand, and said: "Brother, we are new here, we will be neighbors from now on, brother,e in and sit down~"


    Xiao Chengju:


    boom!


    Hurryly open Gantanggua''s hand with firewood, turn around and run away. After running a certain distance, he turned back and shouted: "My mother wille to your house tomorrow to demandpensation. Don''t even think about defaulting!"


    Don''t even try to seduce me, I want to marry ady from an official family.


    Gantanggua felt very sorry and rushed out of the tent and shouted: "Brother Xiao, don''t leave!"


    Don''t leave, sister, you''re already like this, can I not run away?


    Xiao Chengju ran for half a quarter of an hour before he returned home.


    The tent at home was brightly lit, the family was having a meal, and the faces of Widow Xiao and Sister Xiao were bright.


    Xiao Chengjuined when he saw this: "Why did you eat first? You didn''t wait for me, you didn''t have to eat my share, right?"


    He hurriedly sat down to eat dinner with a wooden bowl. He pointed at the faces of Widow Xiao and Sister Xiao with chopsticks and asked: "Mother, sister, who beat you?"


    "Bah, you just got beaten." Widow Xiao cursed angrily and exined: "The Bao family and Gan family who areing next to us have a grudge against us. You are not allowed to associate with the girls from these two families, otherwise I will cheat on you. !


    Xiao Chengju quickly closed his legs and turned to look at Qian Qinghe: "Brother-inw, you heard me, be careful not to get kicked off."


    Qian Qinghe was so angry that he gave his father-inw a p in the face because he nced at Bao Xiaolian and Gantanggua. When he heard this again, he cursed: "Bah, you little bastard, I''m with you I dont know how good your sisters rtionship is, so donte here to sow discord.


    "Okay, stop talking and eat quickly." Uncle Qin said, looking at Widow Xiao: "The three new families are all aggressive. You should take good care of the baby and don''t fight with them. If you beat the baby No more, just go ahead and cry."


    He also told the three men of the Xiao family: "Keep your eyes and hands under control, and don''t take advantage of other girls. Otherwise, don''te to beg me when you are kicked out of the guardhouse. I also followed your cousin for a living, but I cant help you.


    "I know, Dad." Xiao Chengju responded. After finishing the meal in a hurry, he told about the money he earned: "It''s a full eighteen or two or six hundred yuan. It''s a huge profit!"


    Uncle Qin looked unbelieving and said, "Oh, is it real or fake? Take it out and take a look."


    Oh, Dad, your trick doesnt work anymore. Im just telling you that I wont give you any money to make you envious.


    Uncle Qin chuckled: "No? Then don''t even think about selling it in exchange for wine."

 Chapter 1963: gossip

    Chapter 1963: gossip


    Chapter 1963 Gossip


    It is no longer possible to make private wine for sale in the northwest. As for selling wine given by others, someone must be a guarantee. For example, when Xiao Chengju sells wine, he uses the name Weishuo.


    Xiao Chengju choked as if his throat was being strangled. He clutched his stomach and stared at Uncle Qin, so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Uncle Qin looked at him and asked: "What are you covering, you''re pregnant? Take out the money quickly and ask your mother to hide it for you, leaving it for you to marry a wife in the future, so that you don''t use it to do business randomly." Just waste your money."


    Brother Ju is a smart man and knows how to do business, but he is a bit of a gambler. After seeing how much money he makes from selling wine, he will definitely use the money he earns to exchange for something more valuable.


    The money must be taken back and cannot be used randomly, otherwise not even a copper coin will be left.


    Qian Qingheughed out loud: "Father-inw is right, second brother, please hand over the money quickly."


    Bang, Sister Xiao pped Qian Qinghe on the face and scolded: "You are so ridiculous, what are you doing tonight when we are fighting with the Bao family and the Fan family? Just look at Bao Xiaolian, you like her so much, you marry her Let her go!


    Qian Qinghe was hurt by the beating and retorted: "You''re a fierce bitch, you''ve beaten me before and you''re here again. Are you done with it?"


    Dad, look at him, he went to see Bao Xiaolian by himself and he still dared to scold me, wuwuwu, Im not going to live anymore! Sister Xiao immediatelyined, feeling a little aggrieved and started crying, but there were no tears.


    Okay, the Chinese New Year is almost here, dont keep arguing about this. Uncle Qin held his chopsticks and pointed at Xiao Chengju, who was bending down to run away: Where can you escape to? Hand over the money quickly.


    Xiao Chengju was so angry that he snorted coldly, and could only go back and take out the silver hidden in his clothes, but he was smart and only gave Uncle Qin ten taels of silver: "The remaining eight taels have to be exchanged for wine, not all For you guys."


    "Okay." Uncle Qin agreed and gave the money to Widow Xiao: "Keep it and keep ounts for him to avoid conflicts between the families in the future."


    Xiao Chenggong was jealous when he heard this. He looked at Uncle Qin and said, "Dad, can I follow my second brother to sell wine tomorrow? I am too tired to chop wood. I am a schr and I have to write articles by hand. If I chop wood, I will give you a hand." What should I do if I chop it down?"


    Uncle Qin: "This is the northwest. Even if you can be an official, you are still working as an errand in the military camp. You can''t even bear the hard work of chopping firewood. When the soldierse, won''t you be hacked to death?"


    He added: "Don''t just think about taking shortcuts. You have to be capable and able to endure hardship. If youin about chopping firewood, how can your cousin promote you?"


    Uncle Qin pointed to the money and celebrated: "If you be a high official and your brother-inwes to ask you for promotion, would you let him be an official if he is like this?"


    Xiao Chenggong nced at Qian Qinghe, thinking about Qian Qinghe''s daily behavior, he shook his head repeatedly: "No, letting him be an official would not harm myself."


    Bang, Qian Qinghe mmed the table angrily and said: "Xiao Chenggong, please remember this for me. When I be rich, you will nevere to attack me!"


    "Yeah, yeah, wind!" Brother Xiaogui learned from watching the excitement for a long time. He also pped the table, but he hit it too hard and hurt himself. He raised his hands and cried to Uncle Qin. .


    Sister Xiao quickly coaxed him: "Look at your potential, stop crying. You will have lucky candies the day after tomorrow."


    Widow Xiao scolded: "You can eat whatever you want. How many times have your cousins told you that your brother is still young and can''t eat sweets. He will choke. Just give him some sugar water."


    Then he said: "Don''t bezy. Big sister and little sister, hurry up and clear the table, let your brother urinate and let him sleep; the boss, the second brother, and Qian''s son-inw hurry up and chop the firewood, and chop enough for tomorrow." sleep."


    After Widow Xiao finished speaking, she dragged Uncle Qin away and went to the camp where the men of the Xiao family lived to talk. Uncle Qin said: "What are you doing? The children won''tugh at you."


    Bah, do you really think Im greedy for your beauty? I just want to ask you, have the people over there been looking for you? Its been almost a month, so I should be looking for you to ask about the situation.


    Widow Xiao knew that a group of people hade to see Uncle Qin and asked him to keep an eye on Sang Qin.


    But she didn''t know that the group was Xu You''s, nor did she know that Uncle Qin had assassinated scouts before.


    Uncle Qin said: "You haven''te to see me recently."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry about this matter. That group of people is very mysterious. We don''t know their background yet. If they have more contacts, I''m afraid something will happen. Besides, we are already close to Qin''s nephew and have be prosperous. We don''t need to rely on him anymore." Make them rich."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao was so angry that she pinched Uncle Qin and said angrily: "Is this a matter of making money or not? Those people are too dangerous. Since they can find us, they will definitely not let us go so easily. We...I''m afraid that they will cause trouble for us in the future and cause our whole family to die."


    He added: "I regret it so much now. If I had known that Qin''s nephew would recognize us, you wouldn''t have had to agree to help them keep an eye on people. It''s better now. If you don''t want to help them, you''re still afraid of their revenge."


    Uncle Qin was quite pleased after hearing this, but said, "If it hadn''t been for them, we wouldn''t have been able to see Qin''s nephew."


    The Mu County gathering area is very strictly controlled. There are patrols within ten miles, and there are sentries within three miles. Within one mile, ordinary people are not allowed to approach. They can reach the gate of the Mu County gathering area, which is sent there by that group of people. .


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry too much about this. You can raise your baby with peace of mind." Uncle Qin said, "If we fall out with them and they want to kill us, I will ask Qin''s nephew and he will help. I am his only biological uncle."


    He also told Widow Xiao: "Don''t run out if you have nothing to do, stay in the guardhouse honestly, so as not to meet that group of people... If you do, don''t panic, just tell them half-truths and half-falsehoods to fool them." , if they dont believe it, they wille to me to ask questions, and I will deal with them.


    Widow Xiao said: "But the second brother is in the business of selling wine. What if those peoplee to question him?"


    Uncle Qin smiled: "He is much smarter than you and can handle it. You don''t have to worry about him. Just take good care of your brother and sister. After all, they are children and girls."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao thought for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, I will listen to you."


    After she finished talking about the business, Widow Xiao looked around and listened for a while. When she saw that there were no footsteps, she hugged Uncle Qin and started to chew on him. She even took off his clothes and said, "Tell me, have you thought about me?"


    Look at this face, even though he is old, he is still handsome, which is a rare thing for me!


    Uncle Qin wasughing so hard: "One look at your thief look and I know you are going to take advantage of me... Stop making trouble. Brother Ju and the others wille over and bump into uster, and our old face will bepletely disgraced."


    "What are you afraid of? I''m pregnant. How can they not understand this?" Widow Xiao drooled over Uncle Qin''s face, but she couldn''t find anything hidden in Uncle Qin''s clothes. Finally, she pushed him away: "I listen to you and stop making trouble. It''s not easy to make trouble when you''re pregnant with a baby."


    Uncle Qin said angrily: "Tsk, I knew that you, a woman, wanted to take the opportunity to search for private money. I told you that those people didn''t give me any banknotes, so it would be useless for you to search."

 Chapter 1964: return to

    Chapter 1964: return to


    Chapter 1964 Go back


    Widow Xiao refused: "What are you talking about? I don''t believe you."


    He waved his hand again and said, "It''s gettingte. I''m pregnant with the baby. I''ll go back to bed first. Don''t send her away."


    But it was dark and snowing, and Uncle Qin was worried about her, so he still took a torch, supported her, and took her back to the women''s camp.


    The next day, there was gossip in the health center, saying that a pair of old men from the health center had be grandpa and grandma. Everybody heard it.


    Anyway, the gossip spread very vigorously.


    And soon, everyone guessed that the elderly couple who became grandfather and grandmother were Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao.


    Widow Xiao was so angry that she ran to the Bao family and her daughter: "Get out of here, you olddy, who gave birth to babies before you were married. You dare to spread gossip about me, so that you can be well..."


    The words were barely spoken before she was forced to hold them back, because Bao Xiaolian rushed out with a hatchet and rushed toward Widow Xiao desperately.


    Widow Xiao was so frightened that she ran away. After returning to her tent, she quickly closed the door...Qin''s niece-inw ordered Xia Zhang to take people to cut down trees and make a batch of wooden doors. Therefore, some of the tents were equipped with doors, making them safer than before. too much.


    !


    Bao Xiaolian was also fierce. She shed at the wooden door with a hatchet several times, almost breaking it: "Old Qianpo, don''t think that you can wrongly use someone just because you are Qin Qianhu''s aunt. Who spread gossip about you?" If you dare to use anyone unjustly again, I will burn your tent!"


    After saying that, he gave the wooden door two legs and then left.


    Widow Xiao and her two daughters were trembling with fear. They didnt expect Bao Xiaolian to be so fierce. Her family had met a match.


    Sister Xiao: "Mom, it seems that it''s not the Bao family, it should be the gossiping from the Gan family. This **** Fan is still not honest even after being beaten with a military stick. Mom, please rest, while my daughter goes to chop up her family''s pot and give it to her." You take it out!"


    "Sister, please don''t be impulsive." Xiao Xiaomei grabbed Sister Xiao and said, "It is against the rules of the Wei to spread gossip. Let''s go to my cousin and ask her to drag Mr. Fan out and give her a beating."


    Dad said that the guardhouse is a ce with rules. If someone is harmed, you dont have to bother to knock on the door. You can just find your cousin, who will deal with them ording to militaryw.


    My little sister is right, lets go find your cousin sister-inw and see how rampant the Bao family and Gan family are! Widow Xiao took her two daughters and picked up Brother Xiaogui to find Gu Jinli, and sessfully met her.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu she herself has to make the decision for herself. My aunt is about to be killed by that **** of the Gan family!" Widow Xiaoined in tears. She was afraid that her crying was not miserable enough, so she pinched your brother. , which made Brother Gui cry in pain.


    Gu Jinli saw it and said dissatisfied: "Auntie, can you please stop pinching your brother? It''s useless to make him miserable. If you make a mistake, you will still be beaten if you should."


    Widow Xiao was embarrassed and said hahaha: "Niece-inw, it''s okay. Our whole family loves your brother very much. How can we deliberately pinch him?"


    After saying that, he quickly changed the topic and cried: "My nephew and daughter-inw, you have to make the decision for your aunt. This is the Chinese New Year, but that **** of the Gan family spreads gossip and makes your uncle and aunt lose face. If Mrs. Fan is not punished, how will my aunt behave in the future?"


    Gu Jinli ignored her. Seeing that Brother Gui''s face was almost turning purple from crying, he quickly pinched him to let him recover. Then he brought a bowl of crushed sugar, scooped some out and fed it to him: "It''s sugar." , you like it."


    After hearing this, Brother Xiaogui licked the spoon. After tasting the sweetness, he immediately stopped crying. He opened his mouth and ate the candy. Then he waved his hands, pointed at Gu Jinli''s wooden bowl and shouted: "Ah ah ah, eat it." !


    Gu Jinli scooped up another spoonful of fine sugar, but instead of feeding it to Brother Gui, he gave the spoon to Xiaomei: "Feed him several times, and after eating this spoonful, it will be gone."


    Candy is expensive, so save it for the New Year.


    "Yes." Xiao Xiaomei has been working with her old wife recently and has heard a lot about Gu Jinli. She actually admires her a little and obeys her orders.


    "It wasn''t Fan who did it." Gu Jinli had already sent Daqing to investigate, but the person who found out was not Fan. Widow Xiao: "Who is that? Are they Bao Xiaolian and her daughter? Okay, I just pretended to be like them, so I knew it was them!"


    After all, her family just had a fight with the Bao family and her daughterst night.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It wasn''t them, it was Xiao Peng who bumped into you and your uncle going to the camp and told your sister, Da Peng, about the matter. The two sisters conspired to spread the gossip."


    "Da Peng? Who is it?" Widow Xiao didn''t know Da Peng at all. As for the little Peng, she had met her oncest night, but: "Little Peng looked very gentle. She was so kind when she saw mest night." You''re very polite. You gave me a pound of cotton, so I can make a pair of cotton trousers for your brother."


    Gu Jinli said: "Only dogs that don''t bark will bite people."


    In the family book, there are two incidents in which the younger Mr. Peng secretly spread gossip and gained a reputation as a bad person. In both cases, the elder Mr. Peng was involved.


    Dasheng Da Peng didnt want to help Xiao Peng, but wanted to harm her.


    Just because the little Peng family ruined the marriage of the big Peng family because of their beauty, the big Peng family who had the opportunity to marry a good family and left the military family ended up marrying a child of the military family and became the wife of the military family.


    And little Peng didn''t seed. The mother of a well-bred son didn''t like a scheming girl like little Peng, and she wouldn''t allow her family to do the ridiculous thing of abandoning her eldest sister and marrying her younger sister.


    In the end, neither sister was able to marry a good son, and both became wives of military households.


    But the big Peng family has always hated the little Peng family, and even now she still wants to harm the little Peng family to avenge herself.


    Gu Jinli told Widow Xiao and the others these reasons.


    "It turns out that the sisters are fighting over their husbands. No wonder the big Peng family wants to harm the little Peng family. This little Peng family deserves it." Widow Xiao felt relieved when she heard this gossip, and asked Gu Jinli: "My nephew and daughter-inw, since we know it is them If the sisters did it, then you cant let them go, you have to catch them and beat them up!


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course we can''t let them go... Daqing, give the evidence to Yao Baihu, and ask Yao Baihu to evacuate the Peng sisters and their families to the Duchonggou camp today, and their men will also evacuate. They can''t be taken away."


    "What? My niece and nephew, do you really want to send me back?!" Widow Xiao was shocked: "It''s almost the Chinese New Year, so the punishment is too heavy."


    Gu Jinli said: "Half of the newly arrived rtives are military households. They have seen blood on their hands, so they have to deal with a few thorns with ruthless measures to make other rtives live in peace."


    and


    "The army and thieves may attack at any time, and the family members of the guard must be absolutely united. Otherwise, when the army and thieves attack, let alone resist, they will probably take the opportunity to cause trouble."


    Gu Jinli made it clear when he defeated Gaofen Niang yesterday, but the Peng family still dares to cause trouble, so don''t me her for being ruthless!


    Daqing, lets do it.


    Yes. Daqing epted the order and left.


    Soon, the little Peng family and the big Peng family were **** by Yao Baihu''s leaders, thrown into carriages, and immediately sent to the Duchonggou camp by the soldiers.


    The news soon spread in the guardhouse, frightening the new rtives almost to death: "Oh my God, this newdy really dared to be ruthless, and even sent away the big and small Peng family. They have no chance to beg for mercy."

 Chapter 1965: I won’t hit you anymore

    Chapter 1965: I won��t hit you anymore


    Chapter 1965 I wont hit you anymore


    Tomorrow is New Years Eve, and its too unkind to tie people up and send them back today.


    Yes, these Peng sisters haventmitted any serious crimes, but for Madam to be so cruel, its really Its too much.


    When the old wife heard this, she immediately cursed: "Silver''s wife, you really feel sorry for the Peng sisters. If you feel so sorry for them, do you want to go with them to the Duchonggou camp? If you want to go, just let me know and I will report it to Madam immediately. Ask her to arrange a carriage to send your family there."


    After hearing this, Sang Cang satin''s daughter-inw quickly shut up, but her eyes clearly said: The Peng sisters really didn''t make any big mistakes, didn''t they just say a few gossips, and then they were sent away. As expected, Mrs. Gu It''s a fierce one.


    The old wife nced at her and then looked at the family members who were pounding sorghum rice in the same camp. Many of the new family members frowned, obviously feeling that the punishment given by the wife was too much.


    When the olddy-inw saw this, she really wanted to p them all, but there were some things she had to say clearly.


    She said: "The Peng sisters are not here to exin, but they are using your mouths to spread rumors about the uncle and aunt of the Qin family. Fortunately, the uncle and aunt of the Qin family are a serious couple. They are also very old and have thick skin. They can bear it." Don''t stop talking about this. If it were applied to other young girls who are not married, how can they talk about getting married in the future? Someone with shame would have probably hanged himself long ago!"


    He then pointed at the mulberry silk satin wife and said, "I won''t talk about other people, but you young wives. If people spread rumors that you are working in the wild with men, can you stand it?"


    this?


    After hearing this, the wife of Sang Silk Satin put away the dissatisfied expression on her face, but what she was thinking in her heart was... I have not been gossiped about, I am the one who listens to gossip, and I am happy!


    As soon as Gu Jinli came in, he saw Sang Sng''s daughter-inw shaking her head and pouting, with a look of disdain on her face. He sneered, pointed at her and said, "You seem to be very dissatisfied with the Peng sisters. In this case... Someone, please prepare the car immediately and take her The family returned to Du Chonggou Camp.


    Sang Silk Satin''s wife was shocked when she heard this. She froze on the spot. After she came to her senses, she jumped up and said, "Why, why did you send me back? What did I do?!"


    Before Gu Jinli could say anything, a strong gust of wind came from behind. Mrs. Sang rushed over, grabbed Sang''s silk-satin daughter-inw by the neck, and pped her wildly in the face.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    His wife Sang Si satin was pped three times in a row, which made her own hand hurt.


    After seeing clearly that the person who hit her was Mrs. Sang, Sang Silk Satin''s daughter-inw was so shocked that she said, "You, you dare to hit me?"


    The Sang family is a military household, and she married into the Sang family from a good background, so she is very popr with the Sang family. With her fierce temper, she has be the overlord since she married into the Sang family, and is in charge of everything in the Sang family. He made his mother-inw, Sang Lao Niang, docile, and sold his sister-inw''s mulberry silk flowers to a family to be a concubine.


    Although the Sang family annoyed her for a while because of this incident, it got better within a few months. As a result, Sang Silk Satin''s daughter-inw became even more aggressive. She never thought that Mrs. Sang would beat her.


    But Mrs. Sang beat her today and even scolded her: "Sang Shi, you bitch, if you want to die, just die by yourself, don''te to harm the Sang family. I''m really afraid of you, if you dare to harm the Sang family , I will divorce you for my second son and tell you to go back to the Shi family!"


    He chuckled again and said, "But the Shi family has long been in decline. If you lose our Sang family, see if your sister-inw doesn''t sell you to work as a prostitute to give your nephews money to marry their wives!"


    What is the world like today?


    The Sang family is blessed to have Liang Wei as their eldest son, and the Sang Shi family dares to do everything in heaven and earth.


    If you want to be a hero, you have to help the right person, help the Peng sisters, you are out of your mind!


    "Who are those sisters? This is not the first time that gossips have spread about the innocence of bad people. In the early years, the girl of the Liu family almostmitted suicide. Have you forgotten what I told you? It''s okay if you forget. Today, I am I''ll wake you up!" Mrs. Sang cursed and pped Mr. Sang Shi twice.


    When he wanted to p her again, Mr. Sang Shi came to his senses and pushed Mrs. Sang away: "That''s enough. Stop beating her. If you hit her again, your teeth will be loose!" Sang Shi''s mouth was bleeding after being beaten. , tears kept falling... She was just afraid that she would be severely punished if she made a mistake in the future, so she said a few words to the Peng sisters, thinking that she would be punished lighter if she made a mistake in the future. How could she have thought that she would get a p from Mrs. Sang? beat.


    After being pushed away, Mrs. Sang rushed over, grabbed her, knelt down together, and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, it''s Sang Shi who has a bad mouth. Don''t send me away. I will discipline her well and won''t let her go." Please stop talking nonsense."


    "Madam, please get up, you don''t have to kneel down." Gu Jinli helped Old Madam Sang up. Seeing that Madam Sang Shi also wanted to get up, he said angrily: "Kneel down!"


    Sang Shi shook, and the knee that had just stood up was knocked back by the palm of his hand. He looked at Gu Jinli aggrievedly, endured the pain on his cheek, and said: "Madam, I just said a few gossips, and I already know that I was wrong." Now, just let me get up."


    He also pointed to his belly and said, "I guess I''m pregnant, but I can''t stand kneeling."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "You may be pregnant, not really pregnant, and do you really know that you are wrong? You are just afraid of being driven away."


    He added: "Be honest and don''t talk nonsense to me, otherwise I will send you away alone and leave the rest of the Sang family behind, leaving you no ce to cry."


    What? !


    Sangshi was afraid and quickly shut up and knelt down.


    After Gu Jinli taught Sang Shi a lesson, he nced at the rtives in the camp with cold eyes, and after making them frightened, he said: "I know some of you think the punishment of the Peng sisters is too severe, but don''t forget Now, this is a guard post, and it is the first line of defense. Troopers may attack at any time. I dont have time to teach you the rules. What I want is for everyone to unite and form a rope. When the thievese, When the timees, everyone will be able to do what they are ordered to do!


    "I won''t let people like the Peng sisters spread rumors behind their backs and disrupt the guard house. You must remember the lessons of the Peng sisters, lest you be sent backter and still feel that you are right."


    Thest sentence almost pped Sang Shi in the face.


    Sangshi also wanted to be shameless. He was scolded in public and even watched by rtives in the tent. He wanted to crawl into the ground.


    Gu Jinli was quite satisfied when he saw this... It''s good if he has a sense of shame. People with a sense of shame can still be taught well.


    "You are military households, you have experienced the disaster of war, and you have wild nature in you. You are not as gentle as the rtives from the south. So if you have any dissatisfaction or have any grudge against anyone, you cane to me directly to tell me. But if you spread some filth because of personal grudges, If someone gossips about innocence, you will be screwed, do you understand?!"


    The family members were frightened and quickly responded: "I understand!"


    Gu Jinli nodded and looked at Sang Shi: "For the sake of the Chinese New Year, I won''t beat you. However, it is an unforgivable crime and the meat you eat during the Chinese New Year will be deducted."


    After saying that, he turned to Mrs. Sang and said, "Auntie, you don''t need to deduct your share, and don''t be afraid of her. If she dares to **** your meat and eat it, she will be returned to Duchonggou... As for your second son, you don''t need to leave with her. Chang Liang Wei. There are a lot of young and beautiful widows here in the northwest. If she leaves, just marry Sang Er a new wife."

 Chapter 1966: evil bitch

    Chapter 1966: evil bitch


    Chapter 1966 The Evil Woman


    After hearing this, Mrs. Sang Shi almost went crazy. She cried and rushed over, hugged Gu Jinli''s feet and said, "Madam, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Don''t send me back to Duchonggou... I will be filial in the future." Mother-inw, respect your husband and never dare to bully anyone again. Please spare me this time!"


    She was the one who first fell in love with Sang Er because he was handsome. However, she had a bad temper. After meeting him, Sang Er was not very satisfied with her and did not agree to the marriage.


    After she found out, she went to Junhu Vige to look for Sang Er in person, and deliberately let many people see him.


    Within a few days, the gossip between her and Sang Er came out. She used her reputation as being implicated by Sang Er and asked the Sang family to take responsibility or die.


    Sang Lao Niang felt that she was a daughter of good birthright, and she was willing to marry into a military family. She thought highly of the Sang family, and was afraid that Sang Er would miss a daughter-inw of good birthright, so she decided on the marriage without telling Sang Er.


    By the time Sang Er found out, it was already toote. He thought that his eldest brother had died in the war and he had to get married as soon as possible to leave a queen for the Sang family, so he married Sang Shi.


    But Sang Shi was so capable that after marrying into the Sang family, he was only kind to Sang Er, and was not kind to Sang Lao Niang and Sang Cianhua. He also had a miscarriage because of a fight with a woman from Junhu Vige. So far, I have not given birth to a son and a half daughters.


    Sang Er is already dissatisfied with her. If she is sent back to the poisonous insect ditch, even if Sang Er feels ashamed of her, he will probably abandon her.


    Woo woo woo, madam, I was wrong, please, dont push me back, or I will die! Sang Shi was really scared and kept crying.


    Gu Jinli seemed not to hear anything and let her cry.


    Mr. Sang Shi cried for more than a quarter of an hour, and the expressions of her rtives changed several times due to her crying, and they were extremely frightened.


    Seeing that they were scared, Gu Jinli said to Sang Shi, "You don''t have to beg me. I have already said that this time I will only punish you by not being able to eat meat during the New Year. If you make another mistake, I will send you back."


    Sangshi was stunned for a moment. After he understood what was happening, he wiped away his tears and said, "Thank you, madam. I will definitely not make any mistakes again in the future."


    He then said to Mrs. Sang: "Mother-inw, it''s my daughter-inw''s fault. I will never dare to scold you again. I''m sorry, woo woo woo..."


    Sang Lao Niang was born in a military family. She has seen many lives and deaths in her life. She feels that as long as people are alive, they are lucky. Therefore, she does not me Sang Shi. She hugged her and said, "It will be good if you change it. It''s the New Year, don''t cry."


    "Mother-inw..." Mrs. Sang Shi didn''t expect Mrs. Sang toe and hug her. She was shocked and cried loudly in Mrs. Sang''s arms.


    She cried so miserably that Mrs. Sang also cried.


    They were crying happily, but Gu Jinli couldn''t help it anymore. He moved his feet and said, "Can you let go of my feet first?"


    Hold my feet and cry, don''t you feel panicked?


    "I''m sorry, madam, please forgive me, don''t punish me!" Sang Shi was frightened and quickly let go, apologizing to Gu Jinli.


    "You don''t need to apologize for hugging my leg, but if you make another mistake, it''s useless to apologize." After Gu Jinli warned, he pulled back his feet, took a few steps back, and shouted, "Where is Mrs. Lu Chen?"


    Lao Baos wife said: "Madam, Mrs. Lu Chen has gone to get the big wooden basin with a few rtives."


    Gu Dashan can make wooden barrels, and Danian learned from him. Aftering to the health center, Danian taught people to makerge wooden basins and used them as water tanks to hold water. After the new year, he would slowly buy water tanks.


    "Madam, I''m back." After Mrs. Lu Chen learned about what happened at the grain pounding camp, she hurried back. After entering the camp, she knelt down and said, "Madam, I''m sorry, but I didn''t discipline me well. Please punish me, madam." .


    What a **** coincidence, the Sang family also belongs to her man, and they are all shrews, which makes her want to kill them head-on.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are the wife of the general banner, and you have to take care of your rtives. If your rtives are disobedient, you will use militaryws and regtions to deal with them... It has been three times. You have to reflect on why it is your rtives who are causing trouble. ? In the final analysis, you are not tough enough. You have to be fierce, otherwise you will also be punished next time. Do you understand?!" Lu Chen said: "Yes, I understand."


    She should be so well-behaved, Gu Jinli was puzzled... The family booklet said that Mrs. Lu Chen had killed someone to save the children of her family members.


    But after getting in touch with him in the past two days, Mr. Lu Chen is so Buddhist that he doesnt look like someone whose hands have been stained with blood.


    However, she did not ask her doubts, but said to everyone: "The Chinese New Year is tomorrow, and the fried food has started to be cooked in the big kitchen tent, and everyone can pick it up in the afternoon."


    "Fried food? The health center really made fried food? That''s great, we haven''t eaten fried food in two years!" The rtives were very happy and excited, and some even cried.


    Gu Jinli smiled and reminded them: "It''s the New Year, everyone can be happy, but you can''t rx. The soldiers are not celebrating the New Year. They are likely to attack us during the New Year. We must be ready to escape at any time."


    After hearing this, everyone immediately became solemn and responded: "Yes, madam, don''t worry, we are always running for our lives and we are all alert!"


    This made Gu Jinli happy... He finally discovered the advantage of having a new rtive, that is, he has experience in escaping during wartime.


    Sure, you go ahead and get busy. Ill leave first. After she finished speaking, she pointed at Sang Shi and said, Remember, dont make any more mistakes, or youll be finished.


    After saying that, he took Sanqing out of the camp.


    Ah, its madam, madam is out! Xiao Xinghua and other children followed Xiao Pingxi to find Gu Jinli. However, after hearing the scolding in the tent, they did not dare to go in and kept waiting outside.


    When Gu Jinli saw these children, he smiled and asked, "Why did you run out in such a cold weather?"


    Xiao Xinghua was the first to run over and asked: "Madam, can we go to the big kitchen to eat..."


    He quickly covered his mouth again, rolled his eyes, and changed his words: "Can we go to the big kitchen to help make fried food?"


    Gu Jinli looked at the group of little guys following her, raised his eyebrows and said, "No."


    Ah, we cant. Madam doesnt allow us to go to the big kitchen. What should we do? The younger ones were so anxious that they almost cried.


    The most anxious person was a six or seven-year-old boy with messy hair, who jumped out and asked: "Why not? We don''t eat secretly, we just smell the fragrance... aren''t we allowed to smell the fragrance?"


    But we have been sniffing near the big kitchen tent for half an hour. We are really greedy and can''t hold it in any longer, so we came over to you to ask for your instructions.


    "Are you the new child?" Gu Jinli thought the child looked familiar, but he couldn''t pronounce his name.


    "Yes, I''m the new one here. My father is Huang Dali and my name is Huang Sanhu. This is the name of the Mountain King. Isn''t it very majestic?!" Huang Sanhu asked proudly, patting his heart.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "Tiger also has another name, it''s called Big Chong. Do you still think your name is very majestic?"


    Huang Sanhu, who was jumping up and down, was stunned after hearing this. Finally, with red eyes, he pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "Bad guy, no wonder your friends call you a bad **** behind your back, you are really bad!"

 Chapter 1967: come back early

    Chapter 1967:e back early


    Chapter 1967 Return early


    With a bang, Xiao Xinghua pped Huang Sanhu on the head and cursed: "Shut up, don''t scold Madam!"


    You want to die? This is what you guys said in private. How can you say it in front of your wife?


    After Xiao Xinghua scolded Huang Sanhu, she continued to ask Gu Jinli: "Madam, can''t we go to the big kitchen tent to help? We are not going to cause trouble, we want to do work, so just let us go."


    He secretly gave Xiao Pingxi a push and motioned for him to speak quickly.


    Xiao Pingxi spoke obediently, but what he said was: "The fried food must be distributed to the entire guard family members. We can''t eat it secretly. If we eat it secretly, it won''t be enough."


    Haha, Gu Jinli smiled, rubbed Xiao Pingxi''s face, and said, "Our Xiao Pingxi is still sensible."


    Xiao Ping was delighted to be praised. He raised his head and smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "That''s what Aunt Gu taught me well."


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing after hearing this, this is such a good ttery.


    Xiao Xinghua was so angry that she pointed at Xiao Pingxi and wanted to scold him, but she was afraid of being punished and did not dare to curse him. When she saw Gu Jinli looking over, she quickly put her hands down, stood upright, and exined: "Madam, we are not I want to steal something to eat because I really want to help in the big kitchen... Although we are very greedy, we remember the rules and will not steal anything to eat. We will only ask the aunts for some fried leftovers."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I used to have such a bad temper, but now I can say these things, which shows that I have made progress."


    Xiao Xinghua blushed when she was told that. After looking down at her feet for a while, she asked expectantly: "Did Madam agree?"


    Must have agreed, they all praised her... Ouch, they can go eat fried food secretly.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "You can''t go. There are severalrge oil pans in the big kitchen. It''s too dangerous. Just stay there and you can queue up for fried food at midnight."


    When a group of little guys heard the first half of the sentence, they all fell down. When they heard the second half, they seemed to be reborn and cheered: "Oooh, ooh, we can eat fried food. Madam is so nice, thank you madam!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and howled again, are you wolves?


    He looked at them and asked, "You think I''m good again? Aren''t you scolding me behind my back and calling me an evil bitch?"


    A group of little guys were stunned. After a while, someone pointed to Little Star Flower, and someone else pointed to Wen Rong in the distance: "They said it, we didn''t!"


    Woooooooo, madam, don''t be angry, don''t give us fried food, we are really hungry.


    Little Xinghua was so happy that she started crying. She wiped her tears and said, "Madam, I was wrong. I didn''t scold you. I was..."


    You are just being offended. What I want to scold is Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin is too cruel and does not treat the little girl favorably at all. The more delicate the little girl is, the more training she has to undergo. She is almost exhausted.


    After hearing this, Wen Rong over there hesitated for a while and came over: "Madam, I''m sorry."


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "It''s rare for you to apologize to others... You should change your bad temper, otherwise no one will be willing to y with you."


    Wen Rong didn''t say anything. Seeing that Gu Jinli was not angry, after apologizing, he retreated behind a group of brats like an invisible man.


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything. Wen Rong was able to admit his mistake and his temper was much better than in the past few months. The reason why his temperament changed was because of the small inkstone.


    Because of his angry words, Xiao Yantai ate raw cassava and almost died of poisoning. Wen Rong was frightened and was taken to train by You Xi for a while. After being released this time, he changed a lot.


    "See, you guys have a lot of free time today. How about this? Go get Spring Festival couplets from my ce and send them to every household." Gu Jinli took Xiao Pingxi''s hand, greeted a group of little ones, and walked towards the house where she lives. .


    On the way, she met several new rtives and children who looked at her from a distance and did not dare to think about it.


    Huang Sanhu saw it and waved to them: "Brother Tudan, Liuwa, Daye,e here quickly, we are going to distribute Spring Festival couplets!"


    He added: "Don''t be afraid, Madam is not aggressive today and won''t kill anyone!" Gu Jinli: "..."


    Why do you suddenly want to draw a knife and kill someone?


    And what is the name of Tu Dan?


    After Tudan, Liuwa and Daye heard this, they hesitated for a while and ran over, but they only dared to follow from a distance, thinking that if the madam became fierce, the three of them could run faster.


    Fortunately, Huang Sanhu didn''t lie to them. His wife was really not mean today. She took them to the big tent outside the house and asked Aunt Yu inside to give them red Spring Festival couplets.


    "Every household must be given one Spring Festival couplet. No more should be given. If any family dares to make a fuss and ask for more Spring Festival couplets, they have vited the rules of the guard and will be beaten. Do you understand?" Gu Jinli? He told them that the paper for writing Spring Festival couplets was not cheap, so he could not give more.


    Got it! the little guys responded, holding the Spring Festival couplets, and ran away happily.


    Looking at the running backs of a group of little ones, Grandma Yu said with a smile: "Madam asked Xiao Pingxi and the others to y with the new rtives'' children. It was indeed right. The children quickly became one with each other."


    Gu Jinli said: "There is no way. It is still wartime, so we can''t wait and see. We have to let the new and old rtives get familiar with each other quickly. The fastest way to start is with children."


    After saying this, Iughed again. It turned out that a little guy fell down and sat on the ground crying.


    I dont know when Brother Qin wille back. She also wants to give birth to a baby to y with!


    Seeing her looking at the group of children with yearning on her face, Grandma Yu was so happy that she said, "Madam''s future children will definitely be more loved and blessed than them."


    Gu Jinli was not modest at all, he nodded with a smile: "Of course."


    What these words said made Grandma Yu stunned... I originally thought that Madam and the young Marquis had been married for a year and were not pregnant yet. She would definitely be upset if she talked about the child, but I didn''t expect that she would be so happy. .


    s, the young Marquis spends too little time at home. If he can stay at home more, his wife will definitely be able to get pregnant soon.


    However, what Nanny Yu and Gu Jinli didn''t expect was that in the middle of the night, Qin Sang came back with half of the soldiers.


    Themotion was so loud that all the rtives in the guardhouse got up.


    Qin Sang was afraid that his rtives would think it was a military attack, so he asked the g-bearing soldiers to beat gongs to tell everyone the truth.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Family members, dont panic, we are not here to take you away. The soldiers have note, but the war in Duchonggou is stable. General Jiang has ordered that the soldiers with family memberse back to the guard station to celebrate the New Year. It is a good thing!


    After shouting several times, the family members calmed down.


    "Hong Dao, let the soldiers use insect attractant and then return to the camp after using the insecticide. There are many female rtives in the guard house, so strengthen patrols and don''t let anything happen." After Qin Sang gave an exnation, he rode back to the house.


    From a distance, I saw a person standing in front of the house. Judging from his appearance, he looked like a small fish.


    Gu Jinli also saw him, waved a torch at him and shouted: "Brother Qin, sir!"


    He said that when he calls him Brother Qin, he will feel very friendly. This is a title he has called for several years, and it has affection.


    When you call him husband, it will make him very happy, because this is the status he has always wanted.


    Gu Jinli remembered that he called out two names at once, which made Qin Sang very happy.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m back!" Qin Sang quickly dismounted and walked quickly towards Gu Jinli. Seeing that she was about to pounce, he hurriedly said: "Don''t pounce, I''m dirty, wait until I take off my armor." Pounce again."

 Chapter 1968: Live

    Chapter 1968: Live


    Chapter 1968 Alive


    "Okay." Gu Jinli stopped and did not attack him again, but asked: "Why are you back at this time? Have the thieves stopped raiding?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the raid stopped overnight, and there has been no movement since then. General Jiang estimated that they would start attacking on the eve of the New Year or during the banquet of the Second Army, so he asked us to take them with him The soldiers with rtives returned to the guard station to celebrate the New Year."


    but


    "We have to rush back to Du Chonggou before Xu time tomorrow night. If the soldiers don''t attack that night, the second group of soldiers can return to the guard station before dawn to celebrate the New Year, and return to Du Chonggou before the afternoon of the second day of the Lunar New Year."


    Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu, I can only stay with you until tomorrow afternoon. I can''t stay with you anymore. I''m sorry."


    This is the second year that he and Xiaoyu have been married, but their lives are still not stable, and they cannot even live in peace during the New Year.


    Gu Jinli smiled and raised his hand to poke him in the face: "We are fighting now. It''s good to be back for a New Year''s Eve dinner. Don''t feel bad. Go wash up and go to bed. We will eat delicious food during the New Year tomorrow."


    "There are a lot of delicious food prepared in the health center. Uncle Mutong will be back tomorrow and will bring back a batch of supplies. Let''s eat them."


    After the water issue was settled, Uncle Tong took people to Zhuangzi in Mu County to transport supplies and prepare food for the New Year.


    Thats right, they also have Zhuangzi in Mu County. There are two of them. One was bought a few years ago, and the other was newly bought a few months ago. From now on, their apparent transportation of supplies will go from New Zhuangzi, and Old Zhuangzi will continue to hide it in case of emergency.


    Speaking of Zhuangzi, Qin Sang was very happy: "Thanks to Xiaoyu for being willing to spend money to buy so many Zhuangzi, otherwise it would have been very difficult for us to go west, and it would have been very difficult during the war some time ago."


    The soldiers under hismand will have very few casualties, thanks to Uncle Mu Tong who has been secretly sending them supplies.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows and showed an advantageous smile: "Half of the money I paid to buy Zhuangzi belongs to you, so of course I am willing to spend your money."


    He has made a lot of money in recent years from various seafood, and she holds all the money and can spend it as she pleases.


    Qin Sang smiled, looked down at her and said, "The money in the house belongs to Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu can spend it however he wants."


    Gu Jinli loves money. After hearing this, heughed so hard that he couldnt even see his eyes.


    Looking at her smiling face, Qin Sang wanted to kiss her more and more, but he finally held back and said, "It''s cold outside, Xiaoyu will go back to sleep first. I''ll go back to the house after taking a shower."


    Okay. Gu Jinli gave him the torch and took Sanqing back to the house.


    But because Qin Sang suddenly came back, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep. She took Sanqing to make some egg pancakes for Qin Sang, boiled a te of bean sprouts, and took out the day''s fried food. Aunt Yu gave her I made blood-tonifying chicken soup and prepared half a short table for Qin Sang to eat.


    When Qin Sang came out of the shower and saw the food, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Why have you made so many things? It''s midnight, Xiaoyu should go to bed."


    Gu Jinli said: "Aren''t you happy to make food for you? I will naturally have free time to catch up on my sleep after you leave. Stop being nagging ande over to eat quickly."


    Hurrying back from Duchonggou, you must have been hungry after spending a lot of energy.


    "Okay." Qin Sang liked that she cared about him. Even though she was fierce when she said this, he was still very happy. He walked over with a gentle expression, sat on the fire bed, ate, and handed the bowl of chicken soup to She said: "It''s a small fish to eat. I got up in the middle of the night and worked a lot. I must be hungry."


    Gu Jinli shook his head and pushed the chicken soup to him: "I already drank it at dinner. If you drink it, you have to make up for it."


    She has been facing off against the bandits over at Duchonggou, and they have to fight from time to time, which is much harder than her time in the guardhouse.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he divided the chicken soup into two bowls and handed her one bowl: "Eat together."


    "You''re so good," Gu Jinli said to him, but he was very happy in his heart. He took the chicken soup, took a sip, and said, "You should eat it quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang ate obediently and asked Gu Jinli how he was doing these days while eating.


    Although he knows everything about Xiaoyu, he likes to talk to Xiaoyu. Gu Jinli talked about it one by one. Her words were interesting and Qin Sang keptughing. Finally, she said with disgust: "Don''tugh all the time. You are aloof. You are more handsome if you don''t smile."


    But Xiaoyu likes my smile. Qin Sang remembered what she said. His smile was like the sun, very warm and had dimples. She liked to see him smile.


    Well, well, she did like seeing him smile.


    I sent the Peng sisters back, how did you arrange their men? Gu Jinli asked about the situation of the Peng sisters men.


    They are all soldiers who have fought on the battlefield, so it is not good for them to be in too difficult a situation, but she will not keep people like the Peng sisters who are causing trouble in secret.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, they have already transferred to Shigang Guard."


    When Xiaoyu sent people to take the Peng sisters to the Duchonggou camp, he first sent people on fast horses to find him and inform him of the situation.


    After he learned about it, he immediately took the men of the Peng family sisters to see General Jiang.


    After General Jiang heard what happened, he did not me the two soldiers, but arranged them into Shigang Guards.


    Nowadays, there is a shortage of soldiers, especially veterans who can fight. The Qianhu of Shigangwei happily epted them.


    "That''s good." After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved. After Qin Sang was full, they cleared the dishes together.


    However, Qin Sang did not stay in the room longer, but said: "Xiaoyu, you have a rest first. I have to go to the tent outside. Hong Dao wants toe over and see me."


    It waste at night, and he had brought so many soldiers back, including many new soldiers. He had to settle them thoroughly before he could sleep peacefully.


    "Okay, go and do your work ande back early." Gu Jinli called Sanqing in to apany him, then sat on the fire bed and waited for him.


    But Qin Sang had to go out for a long time, and Gu Jinli fell asleep while waiting.


    When he woke up, Qin Sang had already carried him back to the kang in the back room.


    He kissed her and said softly: "Sleep peacefully, little fish, I''m here."


    With two words from me, she no longer felt uneasy. She slept peacefully in the second half of the night and didn''t wake up until half past midnight in the morning.


    To his surprise, Qin Sang hadn''t woken up yet and was sleeping soundly... But Gu Jinli had just woken up and his brain was a little twitchy. Seeing that he had closed his eyes and didn''t get up, he thought he had passed away and hurriedly went to check his breathing.


    After realizing that he was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "Okay, okay, he''s alive~"


    Qin Sang heard it and let out a muffledugh. He opened his eyes and looked at her: "Why is the little fish so cute? I just fell asleep, not dead."


    Gu Jinli became superstitious and hurriedly said: "If you are celebrating the New Year, you are not allowed to say that word!"


    "Okay, don''t tell me." Qin Sang felt distressed. Xiaoyu was the one in the family who didn''t believe in ghosts and gods the least. He used tough secretly when he saw the third grandma bowing to the sky, but now she has be superstitious about life and death because of him.


    Seeing that she suddenly lowered her head and stopped talking, she asked anxiously: "What''s wrong with Xiaoyu? Are you unhappy?"


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly raised her head, grabbed him, and kissed him when he was stunned... Qin Sang was stunned, ecstasy surged in his heart, sped her head, and pressed her towards him, eager and greedy. Kissing her.


    Gu Jinli was almost breathless from being kissed, so she hurriedly punched him a few times. After he let her go, she said angrily: "This is a reward for youing back during the New Year. I should kiss you, and you don''t have to kiss me."

 Chapter 1969: lively

    Chapter 1969: lively


    Chapter 1969 Lively


    What kind of reward is it for you to kiss me?


    This is what she wanted to dost night, but she fell asleep and just remembered and took action.


    Qin Sang smiled, put his hand into her underwear, kissed her earlobe and said, "A kiss is not a reward."


    Thinking about her sunflower water again, he ced his palm on her abdomen and asked, "It''s gone, but will it feel ufortable?"


    Gu Jinli blushed and replied: "It disappeared the morning before yesterday. I am in such good health, how could I feel ufortable?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally felt relieved and said regretfully: "It''s only been more than two days, so I''m afraid it won''t work."


    A little distressed: Its almost done.


    After saying that, she smiled mischievously and kissed his Adam''s apple.


    "Hmm~" Qin Sang groaned, grabbed her waist, and said in a hoarse voice: "Xiaoyu, don''t make trouble."


    I wont be able to bear it if I continue to make trouble.


    But Gu Jinli just liked to make trouble with him and continued to kiss him. He heard him gasping for breath several times.


    The little fish is a little goblin. Qin Sang hugged Gu Jinli and said this sincerely.


    Gu Jinli raised his slightly heavy eyelids, nced at him, and then closed his eyes: "Then do you like it?"


    I like it very much. Qin Sang responded and kissed her eyes: Xiaoyu, lets go to sleep first.


    Don''t open your eyes and look at him again, otherwise he won''t be able to bear it anymore.


    Gu Jinli was indeed a little tired, but she was still thinking about the New Year''s Eve: "I''ll just sleep for half an hour. When the timees, remember to wake me up because I want to have the New Year''s Eve dinner."


    This is the Chinese New Year, so you have to be active and dont sleep through it!


    Qin Sang kissed her and said with a smile: "Okay, I will wake up Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu can sleep peacefully."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved,y on him and fell asleep.


    This was very difficult for Qin Sang. He wanted to put her under the quilt, but he couldn''t bear to let her go. He couldn''t let her go. Shey softly on him, and he... Oh, forget it. Although he couldn''t bear it, he still couldn''t bear it. Give me a hug.


    It was almost noon when Qin Sang woke up Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, get up, Uncle Mu Tong is back with the motorcade."


    Gu Jinli had had enough sleep after returning to his cage. Qin Sang woke up after only shouting twice. After being dazed for a while, he woke up and said in surprise: "Uncle Mutong is back. How much did you bring back? Is there a lot of meat? Is there any?" sugar?"


    The kids at the health center have been practicing making sweets for the past few days, waiting for Uncle Mutongs candy toe back.


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "There are two baskets of sugar, plus the malt sugar that was originally in the guardhouse, which is enough. We also brought back half a pig, three sheep, a lot of rice, flour, whole grains, melons and vegetables. I ordered everyone in the big kitchen to Its stewed. The soldiers at the guard post didnte back, so we have to make some meat and vegetables for them so they can have a good New Years Eve dinner.


    As he spoke, he wrapped Gu Jinli in a goose down quilt, picked her up, and went to take a bath.


    By the time Gu Jinli came out of the shower, the entire bathroom was already bustling with activity.


    Dong dong dong!


    A burst of drum music came from the house on the left, adding a lot of New Year''s atmosphere to the guardhouse.


    "Hurry and wring my hair, I want to go out." Gu Jinli pushed Qin Sang into a cotton-padded jacket and urged him.


    Qin Sang smiled, he liked such a little fish who loved to join in the fun: "Okay."


    He grew up being taken care of, so he was very good at taking care of others. After wringing Gu Jinli''s hair, he helped her patch up the e scars, and brought her a skirt and jacket for her to wear.


    He touched her hair again and saw that it was already dry. He tied her hair into a bun, tied a red hairband, and tied it with a beautiful flower knot. Finally, she put on two jade hairpins and leaned over to look at her: "My Xiaoyu is a beautiful little girl." Gu Jinliughed out loud: "We are all married, where is the little girl?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Xiaoyu is younger than me. In front of me, she will always be a little girl, and Xiaoyu is only seventeen years old after the Chinese New Year, which is exactly the age of a little girl."


    But she married him at such an age and followed him to the northwest to suffer. He felt heartbroken every time he thought of this.


    Ha, stop ttering and leave quickly. Gu Jinli took Qin Sangs hand and trotted out of the house.


    As soon as I left the house, I saw Huang Sanhu.


    This guy was carrying Xiaomei Huang on his back and squatting by the tent on the left side of the house. When he saw hering out, he jumped up and said, "Madam, why don''t you hang sweets in front of your door?!"


    "This boy is Huang Sanhu from Huang Dali''s family. He is not afraid of me at all." After Gu Jinli exined to Qin Sang, he shouted to Huang Sanhu: "I heard that all the children in the guardhouse ran to watch the stew, why are you here? The stew is so fragrant, dont you want to see it? "


    Huang Sanhu cut it with disdain and said: "The meat is divided by spoons. It''s useless for them to look at it. At most they can smell the meat. But Madam has money and sugar. As long as I squat here, I can get the meat for the first time." If you hit the lucky candies, you will get a lot of lucky candies, which will make those idiots hungry."


    After speaking, he patted his heart twice and asked proudly: "So, am I very smart?!"


    Hahaha, Gu Jinli almost diedughing: "I don''t know if you are smart or not, but you are really a bit of a tiger."


    Huang Sanhu frowned and said, "What''s wrong with Tiger? I was originally called Huang Sanhu!"


    "He''s quite proud." Gu Jinli said to Qin Sang: "This kid is a bit weird. You can call him smart, but he speaks very straightforwardly and is often fooled by his own words."


    but


    I like him, hes so cute when hes angry.


    Qin Sang was happy to see her happy, but he couldn''t help but said: "Xiaoyu can only like me."


    Gu Jinli pinched his hand: "Don''t be jealous."


    Hey, what are you muttering about? Huang Sanhu ran over with Huang Xiaomei on his back, and even sped his fists and saluted Qin Sang: Hello, sir.


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "You act like a little bully in front of me, and you actually salute him?"


    Huang Sanhu said: "My father and mother said that you must not offend me. When you see me, you must salute and say hello, otherwise you will be hacked to death."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "My little brother Qin is so kind, how could he chop you down? Don''t talk nonsense, or your new year''s money will be gone this year."


    She asked Uncle Mu Tong toe back in exchange for a lot of copper coins, and nned to give ten red envelopes to each of the children in the guard house.


    Huang Sanhu obviously liked eating more and didn''t care about the new year''s money. He continued to ask her: "Madam, stop talking nonsense. When are you going to hang up the lucky candy bags at your house? I want to get the blessing first before anyone elsees." sugar!"


    "You are quite honest, and you told him your little thoughts." Gu Jinliined and told him: "You are in the wrong ce. There are no lucky candies here. All the lucky candy bags will be hung in the left house. Go and fight wherever you go.


    "What? Then you didn''t tell me earlier!" Huang Sanhu was so angry that he ran towards the office building on the left, carrying Huang Xiaomei on his back.


    Huang Xiaomei was finally woken up by him and cried loudly on his back.


    Gu Jinli wasughing so hard that he said to Qin Sang: "What a living treasure, but he ran away in vain, and the bag of lucky candy over there is still hanging."


    However, she called Daqing and said, "Let someone hang up the lucky candy bags and lucky money bags so that the little ones can be happy."

 Chapter 1970: Banquet

    Chapter 1970: Banquet


    Chapter 1970 Banquet


    Yes. Daqing went to do it immediately.


    They were one step behind. When they arrived, the front door of the office building was already bustling with activity. Many children no longer watched the stew, but came to get lucky candies and lucky money.


    Huang Sanhu had already caught the lucky candy and lucky money. When he saw Gu Jinliing, he ran over and said, "Look, I''ve got the lucky candy and lucky money!"


    Gu Jinli looked at the sweets and fortune money he carried in his coat and was surprised: "It''s amazing, there are so many beatings."


    Huang Sanhu was so proud that heughed and told the truth: "I hit Uncle Xiong who was hanging the bag first. He was startled, his hands shook, and the bag fell down. I opened the bag and grabbed a few handfuls. , there are so many.


    Well, Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "You are cheating and you will not get any blessings."


    Huang Sanhu said: "It would be nice to have lucky candy and lucky money, but the blessing cannot be eaten. Besides, I have apologized to Uncle Xiong, and he is not angry."


    After speaking, I heard Huang Xiaomei crying and said hurriedly: "Ah, my sister is crying again. I won''t tell you anymore. I''m going to take care of my sister."


    He ran to take care of Xiaomei Huang.


    The surrounding soldiers also saw them and came to greet them one after another: "I have met your lord and madam. Thank you so much for letting us have a good year!"


    They are all very grateful to Qin Sang and his wife. If Qin Sang had not epted them, they and their families would not be able to live such a good life.


    The veterans like them all know what the situation is like in the northwest now. When they were elsewhere, they didn''t have enough to eat, but Chang Liang Wei could eat meat and all kinds of fried food.


    The madam was even more generous, and even took out several bags of lucky candy and lucky money to bring blessings to their children... She was really willing to give up, which also made them understand that the madam was different from the previous Qianhu madam, and she regarded their family as their own. Treat it as a human being, not a ve.


    Qin Sang said: "To celebrate the New Year today, there is no need to be polite. Go and spend more time with your family."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the soldiers hurriedly bowed and left.


    Seeing how respectful they were, Gu Jinli almost everyone bowed and asked curiously: "What did you do to them?"


    Without the use of thunder, these soldiers would not have been so respectful.


    Qin Sang said: "I didn''t do anything. I just chopped down a few people to let them understand what the rules are."


    ah? that''s all?


    "They are all veterans who have been on the battlefield. They have killed many people themselves. How many people will they be afraid of when they see you kill them? How did you kill them?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang didn''t say anything, he just smiled and said: "It''s just some capital punishment, Xiaoyu, don''t listen."


    She couldn''t even listen to it. It didn''t seem to be an ordinary capital punishment.


    Gu Jinli was very sensible and nodded: "Okay, I won''t listen anymore. Let''s celebrate the New Year happily."


    After finishing speaking, he nced at the door of the office building and said in surprise: "It''s Xiaoping''s turn to hit the lucky candies."


    But Xiao Pingxi was young and short. He jumped several times to get the lucky candy bag, but he couldn''t get the lucky candy after hitting it three times.


    The children of the rtivesughed and said: "Oh, you didn''t win the lucky candy, you are not lucky!"


    Huang Sanhu, that naughty kid, also said: "You are an orphan without parents. My mother said you are a person without luck, so you can''t get lucky candy."


    Xiao Pingxi was very concerned about this, and burst into tears when he was told this.


    Gu Jinli was so angry that she wanted to go over to help Xiao Pingxi. Qin Sang grabbed her and said, "I''ll do it."


    Qin Sang walked over, held down Xiao Pingxi''s head, turned him around, pointed at the lucky money bag and said, "Try hitting the lucky money bag, maybe you will get rich."


    Uncle Qin! Xiao Pingxi was very surprised to see Qin Sang, but: What if we cant fight again?


    The big guy will be more convinced that he is unlucky, and may even say that he is a disaster star, and he will be driven away.


    "How do you know you can''t hit me without even trying?" Qin Sang said: "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and hit me."


    Xiao Pingxi didn''t want to embarrass Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, so he gritted his teeth, jumped up, and hit the Fu Qian bag hard. With just this blow, the Fu Qian bag seemed to be leaking, and copper coins fell down.


    The little guys were all stunned, pointing to a pile of copper coins on the ground, and said in a snarl: "Money, money, Tian Pingxi has won lucky money. He will get rich this year!" Gu Jinli covered his eyes when he saw it...Qin Sang Can your back door be opened more clearly? People with good eyesight would have seen you cut Fu Qian''s bag with a knife.


    But Xiao Pingxi didn''t see it, he was so happy that he picked up the blessing coins and put them into the blessing bag that Aunt Tao made for him. He put a bag in it, and he really made a fortune.


    He also exchanged copper tes for a handful of lucky candies with Huang Sanhu. He carried a lucky bag, pinched the candies, took Qin Sang''s hand, and ran towards her: "Second Aunt Gu, I got the lucky money. Blessed candy, here it is for you!


    Give the blessing to Aunt Gu. Second Aunt Gu will be pregnant with a baby this year, so she wont be gossiped about.


    Gu Jinli smiled and praised: "Our Xiao Pingxi is very capable, and he is also sensible and filial."


    Xiao Ping was so happy to be praised that his face turned red and he felt embarrassed.


    After Gu Jinli took the lucky candies and lucky money he handed over, he rubbed his face and said, "I will keep the lucky candies and lucky money for you. Go y with your friends. You don''t have to apany us."


    Hey! Xiaoping ran away happily.


    When the Xiao family heard that Qin Sang had given Xiao Pingxi a bag of fortune money, his eyes were red with jealousy, and they came with brother Xiao Gui in his arms: "Nephew Qin, brother Gui is your cousin, so you have to Can you get him some sweets and money?"


    I originally thought that Qin Sang would be angry, but he didn''t expect that Qin Sang agreed and took Brother Xiaogui to get the lucky money bag, but he only got a dozen coins, which made Widow Xiao very angry: "Why do you just get it like this?" Point? This is your nephew. How can you help him save more than ten cents? "


    Your precious brother is not interested in money. He just looks at Gu Jinli and yells: "Eat, eat!"


    I guess God heard what he said. Someone came from the big kitchen soon, beating the gong and shouting: "The meat is stewed, hurry up and get the meat for the New Year''s Eve dinner!"


    With this shout, the rtives and children went crazy. They took the bowls and basins that had been prepared and ran to the big kitchen: "Get the meat, get the meat, hurry up!"


    This scene isparable to the time when people fled from famine.


    But Gu Jinli spent a lot of money this time. Every household in the Wei Station was given a lot of meat, vegetables, fried food, noodles and other food. Everyone in the Wei Station was full and had a good year.


    Many veteran soldiers who came from military households had red eyes... They had worked hard for half their lives so that their families could have a good life in the rear.


    Today, they saw the good days they longed for.


    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, many soldiers warned their families not to do anything but listen to their wives, otherwise they would be kicked out for making mistakes and they would not be able to live such a good life.


    Sang Er also knew what Sang Shi had done. Sang Shi confessed to him and promised not to make the same mistake again. If she did again, she would ask for divorce and leave.


    Sang Er was not satisfied with her as his daughter-inw at the beginning, and she had been very tired of her in the past four years. But after four years of dating, he had developed feelings for her. After a long silence, he said: "Stop doing this, and live a good life." .


    Sang Shi thought Sang Er would scold her, but when she heard this, she cried. She cried so hard that Sang Er had toe over tofort her.


    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, the soldiers stayed with their families for half an hour and then went to the big kitchen to load meat and vegetables for the brothers on guard.


    After being busy for an hour, at the end of the afternoon, the sound of gongs for gathering came from the guardhouse.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The time is up, gather back to the Duchonggou camp to prepare for battle!


    The soldiers immediately started to move, and soon they were gathered together. They were sent out of the guardhouse by their rtives and rushed towards the Duchonggou camp.


    Before Xu hour, we came to the Duchonggou camp and stared at the Rong bandits.


    But the thieves were honest and did notunch any attacks on the morning of New Year''s Eve, the first day of the lunar month, and the second day of the lunar month.


    It seems that the bandits want tounch a sneak attack during the military banquet today. General Jiang frowned and looked at the opposite side. As a result, he could not return to Daokougou camp today and had to continue to guard Duchonggou.


    But Qin Sang was going to the Daokou Gou camp, and Xu Liu personally sent him and Zhong Yu a note asking them to go to Daokou Gou to attend the military banquet.

 Chapter 1971: annoying stuff

    Chapter 1971: annoying stuff


    Chapter 1971 Annoying things


    General Jiang saw that there was no movement from the soldiers on the other side, so he called his generals: "The soldiers should not attack again during the day. You and the generals who are going to attend the banquet should set off for Daokougou immediately."


    General Wu said: "General, the soldiers have not moved in the past few days. They may attack fiercely today. The general wants to stay to defend against the enemy, so he will not go to the banquet. There is nothing good to eat."


    General Jiangughed and scolded: "You are talking big, but there is nothing delicious? The main course is roasted wholemb. I heard that the Shen family cook also made the peony rich and noble cake in the pce. That was our Emperor Jingwu himself. You have to eat the named cakes and learn more about them, lest the adults in the capital, Mr. Dai, and Duan Changlings grandsonugh at us for being reckless people who only know how to fight and kill, and are not good at anything. Never seen it before.


    After hearing this, General Wu suggested: "How about letting Xiao Zhou go?"


    Xiao Zhou is General Zhou under General Jiang. He is not from the same family as General Zhou under Xu You, but has the same surname.


    General Jiang shook his head: "He already attended the banquet hosted by Old Xu Fenghoust time. It''s your turn this time."


    General Wu still didn''t want to go: "The general didn''t finish thest banquet, so it''s better for the general to stay while the general goes to the banquet."


    Since the confrontation with the Rong bandits, General Jiang has been almost here in the Duchonggou camp, working harder than any of them.


    General Jiang was angry: "Wu, are you a man? Stop nagging with me. Take your people away quickly. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will chop you up."


    Having said that, he handed a token to General Wu.


    He also exined: "Keep an eye on the people here, don''t let them y too much, and don''t follow the way of the adults in the capital. The adults from the capital and the nobles from the aristocratic families have very twisted minds, and they can identally do it." They will plot against you."


    General Jiang hates these people the most. He always feels that their simple warriors will suffer from being with these people.


    General Wu could only take it and said: "Yes."


    After General Wu took the token, he used General Jiang''s scouts to send orders to the generals who were going to attend the banquet, and ordered them to gather quickly.


    The generals who were going to participate in the big banquet were preparing for the battle near the Duchonggou camp. In less than half an hour, everyone had gathered. There were generals, general gs, small gs, and small soldiers who had made outstanding military exploits.


    General Wu rode a tall horse, nced at them, and said in a voice as loud as a bell and a tripod: "There is a big banquet in the army, and there are many nobles. After you go, eat more meat, talk less, follow your thousands and hundreds of households, and don''t mess around if you have nothing to do." Take a walk, so as not to bump into the adults, and dont chase after a beautiful woman when you see one. Have some brains. Is that beauty something you can enjoy? Dont drink too much wine. Wine is an expensive thing and is for adults. Dont go there. Drink secretly, or youll be caught and I wont be able to protect you!


    The soldiers were very happy at first, but when they heard what General Wu said, they all withered.


    General Wu got angry at this and shouted: "What are you doing with your heads hanging down? Your soul is hooked by the ck and white impermanence? Just make a sound while you are still alive, do you hear me clearly?!"


    When the soldiers were scolded, they hurriedly held their heads high and replied with great energy: "Listen clearly!"


    General Wu nodded and shouted: "Let''s set off!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The g-bearing soldiers under hismand immediately beat the gong and shouted: "General Wu ordered, set off for the Daokougou camp!"


    Everyone was on horseback. They galloped for several hours and arrived at the Daokougou camp at midnight in the afternoon.


    The camp was already bustling with excitement, and bursts of music came from the camp and prated into the ears of the soldiers.


    Some of the soldiers who had never heard it looked surprised and asked: "What is this sound? It sounds much better than the sound of drums." The general Qi who had heard the ditty replied to him: "I don''t know the sound of drums, but I know it is. The sound of the music is called silk and bamboo in the book, and it is yed with harps, flutes and the like."


    But the soldier asked again: "Qin and harp? What is that? Is it simr to a drum?"


    Stop muttering, everyone dismount and use medicine to enter the camp! General Wu was the first to dismount and handed General Jiangs token, military g, and the list of people attending the banquet to the Qianhu who guarded the camp gate.


    Qianhu took the things, checked them one by one, and said, "General Wu, please let them line up. We have to verify their identities one by one ording to the banquet list."


    "Yes." General Wu nodded and shouted to the back: "Everyone line up behind me, take out your military badges, and wait for identity verification."


    Yes! The soldiers hurriedly followed suit.


    Today, the guards at the Daokouigou camp are particrly tight. When checking your identity, you will not only have to check your military badges, but also ask questions based on a booklet, including what achievements you have made and the situation of your family members. Your answers will be correct. Finally, you have to put your fingerprints on an entry and exit book before you can go to the side and wait.


    After all of you have been identified, the gate will be opened and you will be allowed in.


    Zhong Yu was annoyed andined to Qin Sang: "It''s just a banquet. There are so many battles. If I had known I wouldn''te."


    Then he talked about the big banquet at home: "The big banquet in my Zhong family is much better than this. As soon as the guests get off the carriage, they can step on the thick brocade nket. There are flowers on both sides of the nket. There is an incense burner behind the flower pot. There are spices, and when it is burned, a lingering aroma will waft out, which can incense half of the street. The fragrance is not overpowering, it is an elegant fragrance of flowers and nts, and it smells good."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang reminded him in a low voice: "This is Daokougou camp, not your Zhong family. You can''t say such things here even if you are homesick. If others hear you, you may offend others, you know?"


    Zhong Yu has suffered a lot recently. He couldn''t even return to the guardhouse for the Chinese New Year. He ate the New Year''s Eve dinner lying down by the poisonous insect ditch. He cried while eating and almost smashed the New Year''s Eve dinner and ran home.


    But he finally endured it.


    Therefore, Qin Sang looked at him with admiration and felt more and more that he could carve out a future in the northwest.


    But at this moment Zhong Yu did not respond, but walked with his head drooped and shuffling.


    Qin Sang turned around and saw the tears falling from his eyes. He was speechless. He kicked Zhong Yu in the back of his legs, almost knocking him to his knees. Then he grabbed him and said, "The road is yours." You chose it yourself, why are you crying? Brace yourself, this feast is not that delicious."


    There are many nobles, and they have to brace themselves to cope with them.


    Zhong Yu said: "Don''t worry, I''m just here to have a meal and don''t care about anything else. If they talk to me, I have the ability to ignore them."


    If you dont ept it, go to his father and eldest brother, but he wont take care of you anyway!


    However, not long after these words were spoken, the guards around Xu Liu came and saluted them: "I have seen Qin Qianhu, I have seen Mr. Zhong, I have seen Hong Baihu, the younger one is the guard beside Mr. Liu." Cui Jian, the two of you have met. On the orders of the Sixth Young Master, I invite the three of you to go over and talk. You dont have to worry about missing the banquet. After the banquet begins, the three adults will follow the Sixth Young Master to the table."


    Zhong Yu was annoyed with Xu Liu and said impatiently: "We came with General Wu. As subordinates, we have to follow General Wu, so we won''t go to see Mr. Six."


    But in order to show the importance he attached to General Jiang, Xu You specially sent Xu Liang to pick up General Wu. At this moment, Xu Liang was talking to General Wu. After hearing this, he said to General Wu: "Sixth Young Master has been ill and is still coughing. Recently, I have been thinking about meeting Qin Yingxiong, Mr. Zhong, and Lao Wu, why not let them meet the Sixth Young Master, it will be good for the Sixth Young Masters condition."

 Chapter 1972: Consumption?

    Chapter 1972: Consumption?


    Chapter 1972: Tuberculosis?


    "Sixth Young Master''s illness has not recovered yet?" General Wu was surprised. He knew that Xu You Maoxue brought Xu Liu to plead guilty to General Jiang, which caused Xu Liu to catch cold and fall ill.


    But he didn''t expect Xu Liu''s body to be so weak, and he still hasn''t recovered yet.


    Xu Liang nodded: Ill cough for a while from time to time.


    But he was scolding Jiang Wankang in his heart. If he wasn''t afraid that he would be more dissatisfied with the Sixth Young Master, why would the Marquis need to take the Sixth Young Master in the snow to plead guilty?


    Originally I just wanted to do a show, but it turned out that I was unlucky and the Sixth Young Master was ill until now.


    so


    Lao Wu, let Qin Qianhu and the others go see the Sixth Young Master.


    General Wu agreed and said to Qin Sang and others: "Qin Qianhu, the three of you follow Cui Jian to see the Sixth Young Master, and thene back to us when the banquet is held."


    "Yes." Qin Sang could only agree. Before leaving, he nced at Bu Fang and Zhang Tu, reminding them to be careful and not to fall into other people''s schemes.


    The two of them understood each other, nodded slightly, and joined a group of soldiers, following General Wu and Xu Zheng.


    "Qin Qianhu, Mr. Zhong, and Hong Baihu, please follow me." Cui Jian was the first to mount his horse, with pride on his face, and said: "I have the charter token given by the Marquis. I will lead the way. Three adults. You can ride your horse safely in the camp.


    There are too many peopleing to the camp today. Some people are not qualified to ride horses in the camp, but those with special orders can.


    The Daokougou camp was too big, and Qin Sang and the others didn''t want to walk there, so they didn''t worry about riding horses in the camp.


    But Zhong Yu corrected him: "I''m still a soldier now. You don''t have to call me an adult. Just call me Zhong Yu."


    Cui Jian is not a servant, but a guard. He is not as ttering as a servant. He can look at his face. Seeing that Zhong Yu was a little unhappy, he said: "Yes."


    After saying that, he rode his horse and took them to Xu Liu''s camp.


    The Daokougou camp has been built for half a year. It has houses, but those houses are used by adults from the capital. Xu You, Xu Liu, and the generals all live in the camp.


    Everyone, were here, please dismount. Cui Jian took the lead to dismount and said to the people guarding Xu Lius camp: Ah Cheng, Qin Qianhu and others are here. Go and report to the Sixth Young Master immediately.


    Xu Liu''s camp is also divided into inner and outer areas. It is about ten meters away from the camp where Xu Liu lives. At this distance, even if Xu Liu says some confidential words in the camp, no one will hear him, and the guards can see clearly. The situation outside Xu Liuying''s tent was that if he encountered an assassination, he could quickly shoot the attacker with arrows.


    "Hey." After hearing this, Ah Zheng ran towards the camp. Not long after, Ah Zhi came out with Duo Ye.


    When Mr. Duo came to Qin Sang and others, he sped his fists and saluted, and said, "I have seen Qin Qianhu. You are finally here. The Sixth Young Master invites you in."


    Cui Jian introduced: "Master Duo is our new guard captain, and he will follow the Sixth Young Master from now on."


    Due to Xu Liu''s intrusion into the port guards, many guards were transferred away and a new batch was reced. The boss was Mr. Duo.


    "Captain Duo." After Qin Sang nodded and greeted, he took Zhong Yu and Hong Dao and followed Mr. Duo to Xu Liu''s camp.


    Xu Liu''s tent looks ordinary from the outside, but it is extremely luxurious inside. The floor is paved with blue bricks, and the inner room where Xu Liu sleeps is covered with a thick carpet. Every inch of it is worth money.


    Brother Qin, Brother Zhong, you are here! Xu Liu was very excited when he saw them, but he was so excited that he coughed so hard that his face turned blue.


    Zhong Yu was startled and hurriedly asked: "Are you okay?"


    Looking at him dying, its a bit scary.


    Xu He had been guarding Xu Liu and hurried over to give him some relief. Seeing that Xu Liu was still coughing, he quickly took out a bottle of medicine and gave Xu Liu a sniff, and Xu Liu stopped coughing. "Sixth Young Master, even if you want to see Qin Qianhu and the others again, don''t get excited. You can''t stand the cough now." Xu He reminded Xu Liu with a worried look on his face.


    He was concerned about Xu Liu. After all, Xu Liu was Xi Niang''s child, but Xu Liu was used to being domineering. When he heard this, he felt that Xu He, a ve, didn''t understand the rules and dared to preach to him. He was very angry.


    But he was suffering from a cough. When he got angry, his breath became disordered, and he started coughing again: "Cough cough cough!"


    "Smell it quickly." Xu He quickly handed the medicine bottle to Xu Liu''s nose and asked Xu Liu to inhale and exhale slowly. After a few times, he suppressed the new round of coughing.


    Xu Liu was tortured so much that he burst into tears. He looked up at Qin Sang, feeling quite pitiful.


    Suffering another misfortune?


    Qin Sang could only pretend to be concerned and asked Xu He: "Doctor, is Sixth Young Master''s cough serious?"


    Zhong Yu nodded and asked with concern: "Yes, is Xu Liu''s cough serious? Can you cure it? If not, just find an imperial doctor."


    He also kindly reminded: "If you have a cough, you must treat it quickly, otherwise it will turn into tuberculosis, which is a serious and fatal disease."


    This was right, and both Xu He and Xu Liu were angry.


    Xu He hurriedly exined: "Master Zhong is too worried. Our sixth master just suffered from cold and whooping cough. Now he has improved. It is not tuberculosis, and it is impossible to turn into tuberculosis!"


    Xu Liu knew about tuberculosis, so he cursed Zhong Yu in his heart: Damn Zhong Yu, did you curse me on purpose?


    Wait, wait for me.


    After the war with the bandits, I designed you to die on the battlefield and be one of the many soldiers who died in battle. The Zhong family has no evidence to seek justice for you!


    "That''s good." Zhong Yu looked at Xu Liu again and said: "Xu Liu, you are really unlucky. You are sick during the Chinese New Year. Today is a military banquet, and many meritorious generals will be present... You can go with your body Want to eat?"


    Xu Liu was furious.


    Xu He saw that his face was flushed, so he quickly pinched his neck a few times, and after smoothing down his disordered breath, he said to Zhong Yu: "Young Master Zhong is too worried. Our Sixth Young Master''s cough is not that serious."


    I was fine this morning, but I became like this after meeting you. It was all because of you!


    Zhong Yu pointed at Xu Liu and said, "Maybe Xu Liu doesn''t look very good... Why don''t you give him a round of injections before the banquet starts, so that he won''t faint when he goes to the banquet with his sick body."


    Can you shut up!


    But Zhong Yus reminder is right.


    "That''s what I meant." Xu He suppressed the angry Xu Liu and said, "Sixth Young Master, I will give you the acupuncture first. After the acupuncture ispleted, you can talk to Qin Qianhu and the others."


    Xu Liu was also afraid that his coughing too much would ruin his appearance at the banquet today, so he nodded in agreement: "You can give me the acupuncture."


    He choked up and apologized to Qin Sang again: "Brother Qin, I''m sorry, I made youugh."


    Tsk, Zhong Yu got goosebumps when he heard it. He was very disgusted by Xu Liu''s coquettishness. He thought maliciously in his heart, could there be an immortal king among the gentlemen who taught you?


    Qin Sang''s expression remained unchanged and he said to Xu Liu: "No need to apologize, just get the acupuncture first."


    Xu Liu nodded, but did not shut up. Instead, he pointed to the chairs in the tent and said, "Brother Qin, please sit down first and have something to eat."


    He then looked at Hong Dao, who had been silent, and said, "Brother Hong, you can sit down too. You''re wee."


    After speaking, she smiled sweetly at him.

 Chapter 1973: Offend

    Chapter 1973: Offend


    Chapter 1973: Offending people


    This smile was incredible, thanks to Hong Dao''s good concentration, otherwise he would have been frightened and trembled by Xu Liu''s sweet smile.


    Hong Dao nodded and said lightly: "Thank you, Mr. Six."


    After saying that, he followed Qin Sang and others to sit down.


    Xu Liu was unhappy, with a hurt look on his face: "Brother Hong''s temper seems a little cold."


    Hong Dao is the most powerful general under Qin Sang. He has excellent sword skills and has made many achievements on the battlefield. He is a rookie general that the Xu family wants to win over.


    Hong Dao is still Qin Sang''s confidant. As long as he is captured, Qin Sang''s military secrets can be known at any time.


    Before Hong Dao spoke, Zhong Yu couldn''t help it anymore and said to Xu Liu: "Stop talking, we are getting an acupuncture. If you keep talking and cause Doctor Xu to perform the wrong acupuncture, you will be in danger."


    He gave him another example: "There is a branch of the Yan family in Jiangnan who talked nonsense while doing acupuncture. As a result, he was stabbed and paralyzed in bed. It was miserable, so stop talking."


    This is what Xu Liu wanted to say to Zhong Yu, you crow''s mouth, stop talking, shut up!


    Xu He''s eyes had changed, and he had murderous intent.


    Qin Sang then scolded Zhong Yu: "Shut up, you just talk too much, let Dr. Xu give the Sixth Young Master a good acupuncture."


    Okay. Zhong Yu responded casually, waiting boredly for Xu Liu to get the injection.


    Xu He gave Xu Liu two rounds of acupuncture to ensure that he would not cough badly during the banquet.


    Acupuncture is a delicate job. By the time Xu He finished the two rounds of needles, more than half an hour had passed. When he was pulling out the needles, the sound of a big drum for a banquet was heard.


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of the drums was majestic and magnificent, resounding throughout the Daokougou camp. Some soldiers rode their horses in the camp and shouted: "The hour of You ising. Send the order from the Marquis to beat the drums and open the banquet. All the generals are invited to sit down!"


    Xu Liuqi went crazy. He stared at Xu He and stabbed him with two rounds of needles for what? As a result, he had no time to talk to Qin Sang, Zhong Yu, and Hong Dao... They couldn''t meet each other once a month. If he didn''t talk more while they met, what would happen to their rtionship? How to win them over and let them Will you work for the Xu family in the future? !


    Farewell the children, you have offended them all, they will not be won over by you and work for you.


    However, if the soft one is not enough, Xu You can stille up with the hard one.


    Deputy General Ma came in person and was led into the camp by Mr. Duo. Seeing Xu Liu still lying on the fire bed, he hurriedly said: "Sixth Young Master, the time hase. Mr. Marquis asked you to tidy up and follow us to the table."


    Vice General Ma has also been promoted and is now a general.


    General Ma looked at Qin Sang again: "Sang, you alsoe to the table with us."


    As long as Qin Sang and Zhong Yu sit down with the Sixth Young Master, the people present will ssify them as Xu Liu''s people, and Xu You will arrange this because Qin Sang and Zhong Yu can bring unlimited benefits to the Xu family.


    Let me ask, when Da Chu was defeated by the Rong bandits, he was like a divine soldier descending from heaven, killing the Rong bandits royal generals and guarding Xing''an Prefecture, as well as a young master from a wealthy family, all apanied Xu Liu What do other people around you think?


    The answer is already clear.


    Zhong Yu frowned, not wanting to eat with Xu Liu, so he relied on his status and said, "We just came here to see Mr. Six, and we have to go back to General Wu."


    General Ma said: "There is no need to go to such trouble. Xu Liang has already made an agreement with General Wu. General Wu will let you follow the Sixth Young Master to the table."


    Since General Wu had been moved out, Zhong Yu had no choice but to agree.


    After Xu Liu was dressed and put on his battle armor, they followed Xu Liu and left the tent and headed towards the big tent.


    Dong dong dong!


    In the camp, drums were beating, and there were shouts of soldiers shooting blessing coins.


    Those who are good at archery and can shoot down lucky coins will get a burst of surprise and cheers from the surrounding soldiers. If you miss the lucky money bag and don''t get the lucky money, the soldiers will also boo.


    Xu Liu had a headache from the noise, and had to say a few words to the soldiers who greeted him with a smile on his face.


    When I finally reached the outside of the big tent, my face was frozen withughter.


    The banquet was held around the big tent. Xu You and other generals, the adults in the capital, and the aristocratic children of aristocratic families ate in the big tent, while the rest of the people ate outside the big tent ording to their official positions and merits.


    So this military banquet is not so delicious. Sitting outside will expose you to the cold wind.


    Xu Liu was rather unlucky. Xu You wanted him to show up and win over people from all walks of life, but he didn''t want the adults in the capital to know that he loved Xu Liu very much, so he arranged for Xu Liu to eat outside the big tent.


    The cold wind blew, and the stew that had just been served was frozen and condensed with ayer of oil in a short time.


    Xu Liu felt like vomiting just looking at it and couldn''t eat at all, so he could only eat roast mutton.


    But he was suffering from a cough, and soon after taking these hair-raising products, his face turned red, as if he was drunk, but in fact he had a fever.


    Seeing this, Xu He hurriedly handed him the antipyretic decoction that had been boiled in advance and put in a bottle: "Sixth Young Master, drink it quickly."


    If you dont drink it quickly, people will smell the medicine and think you have some serious illness.


    But those who are not dead and die. In order to win the people, Uncle Shenjia personally took the Shen family to a table warrior to send the peony Fugui cake.


    After seeing Xu Liu and Zhong Yu, he came over immediately and handed two tes of peony rich cakes to them personally: "Brother Heng, Brother Yu, this is the peony rich cake of our Shen family. It was made by the eldest princess back then. Give it to Emperor Jingwu, you can try it."


    He whispered again: "There''s not enough, so I''ve prepared four tes for you."


    Xu Liu was sick and was celebrating the New Year. He was very concerned about the death of Si. After hearing the word "Si Pan", he became even more ufortable.


    The Shen family is in the medicine business. The uncle of the Shen family knows some pharmacology. After sniffing his nose and smelling the smell of medicine, he looked at Xu Liu and asked, "Brother Heng, are you taking medicine? It''s okay for you to celebrate the New Year." What''s the disease? Do you need me, Doctor Shen, to take a look at you?"


    The uncle of the Shen family wanted to please Xu Liu, but Xu Liu almost went crazy.


    Seeing that he was angry again, Xu He hurriedly took the lead and said: "Uncle Shen, there is no need to worry. Our Sixth Young Master just caught wind and cold and had a cough. It has improved a lot. He will be fine after taking medicine for two more days. There is no need for the doctor of the Shen family to continue." See a doctor.


    The uncle of the Shen family looked at Xu Liu''s face and frowned: "But I see that Brother Heng seems to have a fever. The imperial doctor I brought here is good at treating wind, cold and high fever. Let''s eat here and ask him toe over." Let Brother Heng take a look, its just a matter of a few steps anyway.


    He added: "This cough and high fever should not be taken lightly. If we don''t take the right medicine quickly and get rid of the disease, I''m afraid it will turn into tuberculosis. Our Chushen Medicine Clinic has treated tuberculosis patients, and those tuberculosis patients are..."


    With a ng sound, Xu Liu smashed the te of Peony Fugui Cake and yelled at the Shen family uncle: "Shut up, you are a consumptive person. Are you, an old beast, cursing me?!"


    With one sentence, a group of generals who were having a meal around them were shocked. They all stood up and looked this way.


    Xu He and General Ma are crazy... The Sixth Young Master knows what he is talking about? This is the eldest son of the Shen family. Although the eldest princess has died a long time ago and the Shen family has been declining day by day, Emperor Jingyuan only named the eldest son of the Shen family as Rongenhou Crown Princest year.


    Your Majesty, this old guy is a prince, and you are not someone you can scold casually. Do you understand? !

 Chapter 1974: attack

    Chapter 1974: attack


    Chapter 1974 Attack


    The uncle of the Shen family was also shocked. He did not expect that he would be insulted in public on such a big asion. The person who insulted him was only an eleven-year-old boy, and he was a bastard.


    And he is the legitimate son of the Shen family, a rtive of the emperor, and the crown prince of Rongenhou who was personally conferred by Emperor Jingyuan!


    The face of the Shen family''s uncle turned cold to the naked eye. The Shen family''s servants were all frightened, but they didn''t dare to go up tofort the Shen family''s uncle. They all knelt down and trembled.


    General Ma was startled by the sound of kneeling down, and he made a prompt decision and punched Xu Liu.


    boom!


    He directly beat Xu Liu to the ground and cursed: "You sick and confused thing, this is the crown prince of Rongenhou Mansion, can you, a bastard, insult you?!"


    He quickly apologized to the eldest son of the Shen family: "Prince Shen, please forgive me. Xu Liu had a high fever and his brain was confused. That''s why he spoke rudely to the eldest son. Please forgive me."


    The uncle of the Shen family was still sullen, staring at Xu Liu without saying a word.


    Xu Liu was punched and woke up, but he didn''t dare to face the trouble he had caused, so he took the opportunity to pretend to be fainted.


    General Ma saw that the master of the Shen family was silent and had no choice but to ask Zhong Yu for help.


    Zhong Yu was also shocked. It was only after Qin Sang pushed him that he came to his senses. He walked over quickly and supported the master of the Shen family: "Uncle Shen, please calm down. It''s not worth it to be so angry during the Chinese New Year." .


    The uncle of the Shen family finally made some noise, but he sneered: "Yes, it''s the New Year''s Eve..." He was actually insulted by a boy in public!


    At this moment, several people had already run into the big tent to inform their master of what happened outside... Although they were whispering in the ear of their master, there were too many people running in at once, and they immediately let everyone in the big tent know. Everyone understands that something happened outside, and it is still a big deal.


    Xu You also knew about this, it was Mr. Duo who came in to talk about it.


    Xu You was shocked. He never thought that Xu Liu would be so stupid to publicly insult a rtive of the emperor, and a rtive of the emperor with a title!


    The Shen family is not as good as before, butst year, the Sun family, the daughter-inw of the eldest son of the Shen family, and the Sun family donated money to the court. When other nobles and wealthy families saw it, they donated money to the court one after another. The imperial court was in danger of shortage of silver.


    As a result, the eldest son of the Shen family was granted the title of Crown Prince, and the Shen family was able to continue the business of selling medicine to the army, and could not be offended in a short period of time.


    This matter happened too suddenly and cannot be solved well. Not only will Xu Liu be in trouble, but the Xu family will also be affected!


    Xu You loves his son Xu Liu very much and doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    Mr. Qianshan sat next to him, lowered his voice and gave him advice: "Master Hou, many people have seen this matter. It''s such a big fuss that we must take the wrong approach to suppress this matter... Master Hou First go out and stabilize the Shen family uncle, and then send dead soldiers to attack the camp and cause a small or medium-sized war. Let''s wait until tonight. After tonight, we can go privately to apologize to the Shen family uncle. Can we minimize the harm of this matter~"


    While only a handful of people have seen this, act quickly and suppress it. If it''ste, it''s toote!


    Xu You agreed and gave a small jade pendant to Mr. Duo from under the table.


    Master Duo took it and immediately left the tent to find Commander Liang... Only a capable person like Commander Liang could pretend to be an enemy and attack the Daokougou camp.


    Xu You mmed the table angrily, scolded him as a traitor, drew his sword, stood up, and ran towards the outside of the tent.


    The expressions of the adults in the big tent changed and they hurriedly followed. Xu Shng was the Minister of the Ministry of War. He was afraid that Xu You would kill his son in public, so he quickly advised him: "Master Xu, please calm down and don''t be impulsive. The Sixth Young Master is just confused because of his fever, so he did something rude."


    This is right, Xu You wanted to chop him down.


    Heined again about General Ma. Why did he find such an excuse to excuse Brother Heng? What if someone spread the rumor that Brother Heng had burned out his brain and turned into a fool?


    But things happened suddenly. If General Ma hadn''t used illness as an excuse, Xu Liu''s situation would have been even worse.


    "Prince Shen, but this traitor bumped into you? Don''t be angry, I will kill this traitor immediately to vent your anger!" After Xu You left the tent, he went straight to the master of the Shen family, saying these words as he walked , and finally raised his knife and shed at Xu Liu.


    "Master Hou, don''t do it!" Xu He eximed, blocking the knife with his own body.


    Xu You expected that the people around Xu Liu woulde to block the knife, so he struck very harshly. Xu He was shed on the back, and blood immediately gushed out, which looked very scary.


    The generals around him were frightened by the sword. General Ma rushed over and hugged Xu You: "Master Hou, please calm down. It''s the Chinese New Year and I don''t want to use the knife. Besides, although the Sixth Young Master is not favored by you, what can I say?" He is also your biological son, and even a tiger cant eat its seeds, so dont do anything that will make you suffer for the rest of your life!


    Xu You struggled: "Let go. This traitor is so bold that he even dares to scold Prince Shen. I will kill him today to make amends to Prince Shen!"


    The generals came up one after another to persuade him: "Master Marquis, please calm down. The Sixth Young Master didn''t mean it. He had a high fever and was confused by the fever, so he did something rude. The Sixth Young Master is usually very polite."


    "Yes, Lord Marquis, the Sixth Young Master is usually very kind to us generals. He always smiles when we meet him and calls us uncle. He is a good boy. This time today, he was just seriously ill and confused, and he had no intention!"


    This said, even if Xu Liu can escape tonight''s disaster, I am afraid that his mentally ill thing will be publicized.


    At this moment, the uncle of the Shen family was watching all this with cold eyes, feeling that Xu You, the Xu family, and all the generals were all acting coy!


    You, Xu You, have been fighting for half your life, howe you can''t kill your son? What to pretend to be? If you dare to kill Xu Liu, don''t act for this prince.


    Zhong Yu kept supporting the uncle of the Shen family. Seeing that his face was terribly dark, he couldn''t help but ask again: "Uncle Shen, are you okay?"


    Then he persuaded in a low voice: "Uncle Shen, this is Daokougou Camp. Xu Liu is also the biological son of Lord Xu... You are ordered to deliver medicine to the soldiers. If you want to continue this business in the future, you can''t do it with Xu Liu." If the family falls out, this is the only profitable business left for the Shen family... Just bear with it."


    Zhong Yus words may not sound pleasant, but they are good words.


    The uncle of the Shen family knew very well that he could not offend Xu You just because someone insulted him.


    Xu You was in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops, and even Emperor Jingyuan wanted to give him a three-pointer. How could I want Xu You to kill his son because of this?


    But he is a rtive of the emperor, and he grew up in a pile of gold since he was a child. He couldn''t swallow this breath for a while.


    Master Xin came over and advised: "Sir Shen, you have been wronged, but we are still confronting the bandits, and there will be a war at any time. Today is another big banquet, and Young Master Xu Liu has fainted, so let''s do this for now. How about I go to seek justice for you after the big banquet?"


    The uncle of the Shen family was persuaded one after another and was about to let go when suddenly someone shouted: "The enemy is attacking, an assassin ising in!"

 Chapter 1975: Strange

    Chapter 1975: Strange


    Chapter 1975 Something strange


    "What? The thieves areing again?!" The civil servants at the banquet were very frightened. They gathered together and looked around. When they saw pieces of flint being smashed to the northwest of the camp, they shouted in horror. : "Yes, there is an enemy attack. There really is an enemy attack. The camp is attacked again!"


    what to do?


    Where should they flee for their lives?


    Uncle Cao remembered thest enemy attack and warned: "Birds, beware of rogue birds, they will bring poisonous insects!"


    Uncle Cao reminds me, Lord Xu, be careful of the flying birds and poisonous insects of the bandits. This is what they did when they attacked the campst time. Dozens of people were harmed by poisonous insects, but they cannot be ignored.


    The archers are ready, aim at the sky, and when they see flying birds, they immediately shoot them down.


    Quick, look, are those birds birds?


    Yes, they are birds and poisonous insects. There must be poisonous insects in their bodies.


    Archers, shoot your arrows quickly, what are you doing standing there?!


    The archers had already run over, unfurling their bows and shooting arrows at the birds in the sky.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows were like rain, and after two bursts of arrows were fired, all the flying birds were killed.


    Bang, bang, bang, the bird fell to the ground, and poisonous insects actually crawled out.


    "Ah, poisonous insects, the soldiers have released poisonous insects again!" Many civil servants shouted in horror, and for a while, the entire banquet was in chaos.


    Hearing these sounds, Xu You sneered in his heart, "I just put a batch of flints and a batch of birds and poisonous insects to scare you into this, a bunch of useless things."


    But he immediately ordered General Ma: "Hurry and **** the adults into the tent, don''t let the poisonous insects hurt the adults!"


    "Yes." General Ma took the order and said to all the lords, aristocratic families, and noble lords and young men: "My lords, hurry up and enter the big tent. The big tent is thick, and there are several packets of anti-insect medicine hanging on the top. Even if Even if birds fall down, poisonous insects will not crawl into the tent to hurt anyone."


    "Yes, yes, yes, hurry up and enter the big tent." The civil servants and nobles hurriedly rushed into the big tent.


    After Xu You ordered his soldiers, he raised a shield, put his arms around the shoulders of the Shen family master, and escorted him personally: "Prince Shen, it''s dangerous outside. I''ll **** you into the big tent for temporary shelter."


    After saying that, before the Master of the Shen family could say anything, he grabbed him and ran towards the big tent.


    After Mr. Xin entered the tent, he looked around. He didn''t see the Sixth Queen Xu, so he said: "Master Xu, the Sixth Young Master is still outside. Please send someone to carry him in quickly."


    Xu You said: "No need. The traitor is protected by guards. He will be fine. If something happens, it will be his life."


    Looking like he doesnt care about Xu Lius life or death.


    He was not in a hurry because Xu Liu had two packs of Rong Thief''s insect-repelling medicine on him. Even if poisonous insects were raging, Xu Liu would not be infected.


    "How can this be done? The sixth young master is the son of the Marquis." Mr. Xin looked at Mr. Shen''s family and asked him to say something. After all, Xu You had just ''rescued'' him into the big tent.


    The uncle of the Shen family didn''t want to care about Xu Liu''s life or death at all, but he couldn''t be too disrespectful to Xu You, so he said: "Master Xu, please send someone to rescue Xu Liu."


    Xu Liang, who was next to him, was very knowledgeable. Hearing this, he was surprised and said: "Shizi Shen is no longer angry with the Sixth Young Master. That''s great. Thank you for your magnanimity!"


    The sound was a bit loud, and all the adults around him heard it.


    The uncle of the Shen family sneered in his heart, haha, it turned out that he was waiting for him here. As long as he nods now, Xu Liu''s insult to him will be over.


    The uncle of the Shen family did not answer, and only said: "Rescue the people in first and then talk about it. It''s dangerous outside. If we don''t rescue people quickly, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Yes, thank you very much, Prince Shen. Xu Liang went out to save people. Xu You said: "Shizi Shen, gentlemen, please stay here for now. I will lead the troops to meet the enemy. I will definitely not let anything happen to you, so there is no need to worry."


    After hearing this, the people in the big tent hurriedly raised their hands to Xu You and said, "Thank you, Lord Marquis."


    Xu You nodded and immediately rushed out of the tent.


    Bang bang bang!


    Outside the big tent, pieces of flint were still falling towards the camp. The huge sound of flint falling to the ground prated the ears of these adults, frightening them so much that their faces turned pale.


    Uncle Cao was still calm, but he remembered something and came over to ask Mr. Xin: "Master Supervisor, if the soldiers can throw flint into the camp, does that mean that the soldiers have found a way to cross the poisonous insect ditch and can attack us?" If weunch a massive attack, wouldnt the northwest be in danger?!


    This was the w that allowed Xu You tounch this enemy attack to save Xu Liu.


    Du Chong Ditch is quite far away from here. It is impossible for the catapults on the opposite side to throw flints into the camp. But at this moment, the flints are attacking the camp. If there is no trick in the camp, or the thieves have already crossed the Du Chong Ditch and killed the camp. The outskirts of the camp areing.


    Lord Xin also felt that this matter was a bit unreasonable and said, "I will go out and take a look."


    "Sir, you can''t go. There are poisonous insects outside. If you go out, what should you do if you are injured by poisonous insects?" The two adults from the Yushitai hurriedly came over to persuade him, holding him and not letting him go.


    General Ma said: "Mr. Xin, it''s dangerous outside. You are the supervisor sent by His Majesty. Your safety is of great importance. Please stay here and don''t go out."


    Lord Xin felt that this sneak attack was a fraud, so he darkened his face and said, "It is precisely because I am the supervisor that I want to go out and take a look."


    Having said that, he ignored General Ma''s obstruction, opened the door of the tent, and walked out.


    "Master Xin, wait!" General Ma hurriedly called a group of soldiers, caught up with Master Xin, and said to the soldiers: Build a shield array and surround Master Xin. Don''t let Master Xin be injured by flowing stones and poisonous insects. "


    "Yes." Ten soldiers immediately dispatched to surround Master Xin.


    Lord Xin looked towards the northwest of the camp for a while. After seeing the flinting from that ce, he ordered: "Get your horses ready. I want to go over and take a look."


    General Ma is helpless. The flints are still being smashed. What are you, a supervisor from Yushitai, looking for? What to do if you get smashed to death?


    Lord Ke Xin took out the military supervision token and ordered: "This is the order of the military supervision. If General Ma disobeys, he will vite militaryw. In severe cases, he will be beheaded and the three ns will be seated together!"


    Well, General Ma could only say: "Yes, I will obey the order."


    But instead of preparing horses, someone drove a carriage over. The hood was made of thick wooden boards and yak hide, which was very hard and could withstand sharp arrows.


    General Ma said: "Mr.


    Mr. Xin had no time to dy any longer, so he nodded in agreement and asked someone to help him get on the carriage.


    "Master Xin, wait a minute, I will apany you. I know weapons and want to see the slings of the bandits." Mr. Ning ran over with a guard and asked to get in the car.


    "Okay." Mr. Xin agreed. After all, the Ning family started out as an ordnance maker, and they had just made a seven-shot repeating crossbow. It would be good to take him there to see the slings of the thieves.


    "Thank you, Lord Xin." Mr. Ning jumped onto the carriage. After they were seated securely, the cavalryman waved his whip and drove the carriage toward the northwest of the camp.


    General Ma was afraid that something might happen to Mr. Xin, so he brought a group of soldiers and horses to **** him all the way.

 Chapter 1976: Mistake again

    Chapter 1976: Mistake again


    Chapter 1976 Mistake again


    Bang bang bang!


    Flints were still falling, making a thunderous sound.


    There were birds flying overhead. The soldiers fired arrows to kill the birds and set fire to the poisonous insects brought by the birds.


    Mr. Xin was sitting on the carriage, looking at everything in the camp and feeling quite scared.


    But he couldn''t care about this anymore. He suspected that there was something fishy about this enemy attack, and he had to go and have a look in person, so as not to be fooled by Xu You and not know.


    However, the Daokougou Camp was so big that it wasparable to a town. As soon as Mr. Xin and the others arrived at the ce where the flint fell, the raid ended.


    Xu You gathered here with tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. When he saw that Huoshi''s long-range attack had stopped, he immediately said: "No, the soldiers are trying to escape. The generals will listen to the order and immediately lead the troops to kill the soldiers up the mountain to intercept the soldiers!"


    "Yes!" After the generals received the order, except for one of their confidants, General Zhou, who stayed behind, the other generals led their troops to pursue the Rong bandits.


    General Zhou led his troops to burn and kill the poisonous insects that came with the flint, and reminded the soldiers: "Everyone, be careful of the poisonous insects!"


    Mr. Xin had just got off the carriage and when he heard this, he quickly asked: "Are there poisonous insects here too?"


    When Xu You saw Mr. Xin, he pretended to be surprised and said, "Mr. Xin, why are you here? It''s dangerous here. Stay back first ande back after the poisonous insects are cleared away."


    The soldier next to Xu You said: "Returning to the supervisor, sir, there are indeed poisonous insects here. You should be careful."


    Heined again: "These thieves are so shameless. Not only did they throw flints to ruin our interest in the feast, they also tied poisonous insects to the flints to harm us. It''s so annoying to celebrate the New Year!"


    One of the soldiers replied to him: "This is not the first time the soldiers have such virtues. Last time when the Marquis hosted a banquet for all the adults in the capital, the soldiers alsounched a surprise attack, which ruined the interest of all the adults. .


    The two soldiers were talking one sentence after another, intending to tell Mr. Xin not to doubt the sneak attack tonight. This is not the first time for the Rong bandits to attack like this. You have to believe it is true.


    "Master Hou, there is a small iron pipe stuffed in this flint. It looks like a letter pipe. There should be a letter inside." General Zhou squatted next to a flint and shouted to Xu You.


    After hearing this, Xu You strode over.


    Mr. Xin also hurriedly followed.


    The iron pipe was very hot. General Zhou held the iron pipe with his bare hands, took out the parchment paper inside, and handed it to Xu You.


    Xu You took it and opened the parchment in front of Lord Xin.


    This is Rong Wen. Mr. Xin was shocked. Could it be that this raid was really done by Rong thieves?


    "It''s Rong Wen." Xu You recognized Rong Wen. After looking at it for a while by the firelight, he read it out in Rongnguage, and then said to Master Xin in Dachu dialect: "It was written by Tuo Gude himself. It was a curse on me. He said it was the New Year. He knew that Da Chus New Years Day was as important as the Rong peoples Witch Gods Day, so he specially sent me a surprise attack and a curse as a gift. He cursed my nine ns to be wiped out, and the men of the Xu family... to be inhumane. .


    This curse was written in a vicious way that suited Tuogude''s temper.


    But only Xu You knew that this curse letter was not written by Tuogu, but by Liang Tu, who was good at Rongwen.


    Da Chu is at war with the Rong people. Lord Xin, as the supervisor of the army, has also been learning Rong Wen in the past few months. He can understand part of the Rong Wen on the parchment and knows that what Xu You said is true.


    Master Xin was so angry that he cursed: "Toogu, this barbarian, let''s forget about the New Year''s raid and write such curses. We have never cursed them."


    Then he said: "Master Xu, we and the bandits each guard one side of Du Chong Ditch, but tonight they attacked the camp with flints on the northwest mountain, which proves that the Rong bandits have crossed Du Chong Ditch ande to the main camp... This matter is too serious. We need to send troops immediately to search the entire northwest, lest there are bandits lurking in the northwest again and harming our people." Xu You: "Don''t worry, Mr. Xin, Daokougou Camp to Long''an Prefecture The defense is very tight, and the bandits may be able to cross the poisonous insect ditch in small groups and reach the main camp, but there is absolutely no way they can lurk into the northwest hintend."


    Having already suffered a lossst time, how could Mr. Xin be relieved? He said: "Master Xu, this is a big deal, rted to the safety of the northwest and even the Central ins. We must conduct a thorough search to ensure that no thieves are lurking in." Okay, otherwise it would be difficult for me to write the memorial."


    This is using his status as a supervisor to force Xu You.


    Xu You could only agree: "Master Xin is right, I will order the soldiers on the three lines of defense to search for the thieves and kill them all on sight!"


    There was some regret in my heart. Although this method of raiding to rescue the son was good, it was tooborious and mobilized the troops, which led to such a follow-up.


    But the fake army raid was already done, so Xu You had to finish it. It took him a whole night of work to temporarily end the raid.


    In this raid, the Daokougou camp was considered aplete defeat, because they did not capture the bandits, but only found several corpses of the bandits and five smashed catapults.


    Master Xin was very dissatisfied with this result, but he was old, tired all night, and his head was dizzy. He really didn''t have the energy to watch Xu You and the others chasing the thieves, so he could only say: "Master Xu, I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch those escaped soldiers, but we must send troops to search the entire northwest, and we must not let the soldiers sneak in."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xin, I will guard the northwest." Xu You personally issued a military order in front of Mr. Xin, asking soldiers and horses on the three lines of defense to search for thieves.


    Mr. Xin was relieved when he saw this, but in the end he was too tired to hold on and fell asleep.


    Xu You hurriedly sent someone to send him back to the house in the camp to rest.


    Due to the fake enemy attack, the banquet waspletely ruined. All the people who came to the banquet did not eat well and worked hard all night. At this moment, they were lying on the ground of the camp, pillowing on the iron shield and whistling. Big sleep.


    Xu You felt a little sorry and asked the generals and meritorious soldiers who came to the banquet to rest for a whole morning. He also had the meat and vegetables that were not eaten atst night''s banquet heated up. After the soldiers woke up, it would be good at noon. Had a great meal.


    Not long after eating, Xu You asked the generals to take their own people to leave and go to the defense line to guard it, citing the fear of the copse of the defense line due to the raid by the soldiers.


    General Wu also began to gather his troops and prepare to set off, but there was a hundred households missing on their side: "Where did this **** Meng Hong die? Hurry and find him!"


    Meng Hong is General Jiang''s confidant. After his parents died when he was seven years old, he followed General Jiang. He went to the battlefield at the age of twelve and made numerous military exploits. He was very capable of getting into trouble.


    All his military exploits have been used to make up for his merits. He has been fighting for more than ten years. He is already twenty-eight this year, and he is still a small household.


    "Yes." Meng Hong''s two general banners and General Wu''s personal soldiers hurried to find the person.


    Three quarters of an hourter, the soldier beside him came back with a nk face, and whispered in General Wu''s ear: "Meng Baihu slept with a concubine of the third master of the Fang family, and was **** by the Fang family. Its being fought.


    After hearing this, General Wu almost exploded with anger and couldn''t help but yell: "Fuck you Meng Hong, you are doing this old habit again. When I came here, I told you not to follow a beautiful woman when you see her. Is he deaf and can''t hear? He caused such trouble to General Jiang!"


    However, General Wu didn''t know that Meng Hong''s matter was arranged by Xu You''s people for Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu made mistakes many times. When the news about him insulting the Shen family uncle in public reaches Jiang Wankang''s ears, Jiang Wankang will definitely persuade Xu You to send Xu Liu away, a bastard.


    Xu You didn''t want to be so passive. Knowing that Meng Hong was Jiang Wankang''s confidant, he let Meng Hong make a mistake and then stepped forward to help Meng Hong settle the matter. By then, Jiang Wankang would be embarrassed to talk about Xu Liu''s affairs.

 Chapter 1977: Dissatisfied

    Chapter 1977: Dissatisfied


    Chapter 1977 Dissatisfaction


    Seeing that General Wu was furious, the apanying generals asked: "General Wu, what happened?"


    General Wu was furious and did not save face for Meng Hong. He shouted in public: "What happened? It''s not that **** Meng Hong. He slept with his concubine and was being whipped!" "


    ah?


    Such a thing happened.


    Among the group of generals, only the neers such as Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng were surprised. The other veteran generals were not surprised at all: "It''s Meng Hong again. He made a mistake. That''s normal."


    Thats why its strange that Meng Hong doesnt make a mistake every few months.


    The old generalsughed at Meng Hong, and General Wu got angry and shouted: "Why, you are so happy? Do you want me to tie you up and give you a beating too, so that you and Meng Hong can share the same trouble?" "


    The old generals who made sarcastic remarks quickly said: "General, please calm down. This is not what the general and others mean."


    After speaking, he quickly changed the topic and asked: "General Wu, which family''s concubine did Meng Hong sleep with? How powerful is it? What should we do now? We need to save Meng Hong."


    Save the **** and let him carry it on his own. Its best to be kidnapped so that he wont make any mistakes in the future! General Wu was so angry that he didnt want to care about Meng Hong at all.


    But


    "General Wu, this is not Meng Hong''s own business, but about General Jiang''s reputation. You''d better not be angry yet, and quickly take Zhong Yu to rescue people." Feng Min was also in the apanying team. It was suggested.


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu''s face turned red and he said angrily: "Why do you need me toe forward in such a matter?"


    His Zhong family is a family of schrs, but he has never rescued a prodigal son who was caught sleeping with his concubine.


    Feng Min smiled and said: "Brother Zhong, you are the son of the aristocratic Zhong family. Your father and brother love you, and they are both capable. Among us, you are the only one who can save Meng Hong. Please help me." .


    He added: "Meng Baihu''s status is not ordinary. He was brought up by General Jiang. He is almost like an adopted son. We can''t just die without saving him."


    After Zhong Yu heard this, he wanted to p Feng Niao twice... This Feng Niao was really hateful. He was allowed to disgrace the Zhong family and save a gangster who was sleeping with his concubine!


    However, General Wu did not agree: "There is no need to involve the Zhong family in such a shameful matter."


    The Zhong familys face is of great use. You cant let Zhong Yu sell the Zhong familys face to solve all the **** matters.


    He added: "You guys wait here, I''ll go and see if I can beat that **** to death!"


    General Wu took the soldiers who came back to report the news and rode towards the third master Fang''s house.


    There is a house in the camp. The third master Fang has a biological father who is the minister of household affairs, so he was assigned a house to live in.


    However, these houses were not big, with only five rooms, so the screams of Meng Hong being whipped could be clearly heard outside.


    You brat, you piece of shit, Ill beat you to death! General Wu was so angry that he ran to knock on the door.


    Bang, bang, bang, knocking for a long time before someone from the Fang family came to open the door.


    "Are you...Meng Hong''s peak?" The person who opened the door was the guard captain brought by the Fang family. He had some knowledge. After seeing the six clusters of red tassels on General Wu''s helmet that only generals are qualified to wear, he knew that this might be Meng Hong. They went up to the peak to save Meng Hong.


    General Wu was extremely angry, but he said politely: "Exactly. May I ask, little brother, is that beast Meng Hong in there? Please don''t worry, Fang family, I''m not here to save people, I''m here to take him away." Leave it to General Ma, and militaryw will have the final say on what to do with it when the timees."


    Who knows that the captain of the Fang family guard said: "No need, Lord Xu hase in person to plead for Meng Baihu. The third master has forgiven Meng Baihu, but Meng Baihu was sentenced to fifteen salt whips by Lord Xu. He is currently Just fight, and you can leave after the beating." "Master Marquis is here?" General Wu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Xu You woulde to help Meng Hong in person.


    Not to mention General Wu, the captain of the guard was also shocked when he saw Xu Youing... To put it bluntly, this matter is just a matter of sleeping with a concubine, and as long as it is not a good concubine, the other concubines can be exchanged, if not Since Meng Hong had the position of military attache, he could only get a beating at most, and he didn''t even have to go to the Yamen.


    But now themotion has be a bit too big, and it has rmed a marquis, which is really strange when I think about it.


    The guard captain suppressed his curiosity and said to the general: "Pleasee in."


    Hurry up, if you go slower, the salt and whip will be used up.


    Thank you, brother. General Wu entered the house with his soldiers.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Meng Hong stripped to the waist and standing in the yard, ring at a young man with an angry look on his face.


    The executioner stood behind him, waving the whip and beating him hard. After each whipping, he would grab a few handfuls of salt and rub it on the whip so that the whip was covered with salt before giving him the second whip.


    General Wu looked at Meng Hong like that and knew that he was dissatisfied, so he cursed: "You beast, why don''t you stop that face of yours and be honest about your punishment?"


    Meng Hong refused to ept it. While being whipped, he still had time to reply: "I didn''t **** her. It was something she and I did after saving her lifest night!"


    It was the beauty who took the initiative, can you me him?


    "I asked her before I started doing things, but what about a yellow flower girl? I would never touch a yellow flower girl. She said no, she is a servant of a noble family. The man died and now she is a widow. She said that I saved her, which is nothing. If you want to repay me, just try to repay me with your body. Its something you and I agree on, so whats wrong with me!


    Having been scolded and beaten, do you still want him to make amends to them?


    General Wu was going crazy. He rushed over and kicked Meng Hong until he knelt down and cursed: "You have no **** sense? You are sleeping with someone else''s concubine. You have your own ns." Woman, can this make you and I agree?!"


    Furthermore, you are too stupid. You believed that concubines lies and you still want to be a widow? How can a beauty who can enter this camp be ownerless?


    Meng Hong was kicked and his face turned red from the pain. He wanted to refute again, but was warned by General Wu: "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t think I have caused enough trouble. Do you want to continue to cause trouble to General Jiang? You have to be a little bit more. conscience!"


    Meng Hong was very crazy, and he was a man who even refused to ept Xu You, but he respected General Jiang. After hearing this, he stopped making trouble, knelt down honestly, and continued to be whipped.


    Seeing that he was honest, General Wu breathed a sigh of relief, cheered up again, and went over to apologize to Xu You: "Master Marquis, this boy Meng Hong has caused trouble for you again. Don''t worry, General Jiang will definitely do it when he gets back." Punish him again."


    Xu Youdao: "After all, it is Lao Jiang who has brought up this person, so he cannot ignore death without rescuing him."


    Helping to die without saving anything?


    Isnt this a bit serious?


    Even the Fang family couldn''t possibly kill a hundred households in the camp, right?


    "Thank you, Mr. Marquis." General Wu thanked him and turned to the third master of the Fang family: "Third master Fang, I''m really sorry. Meng Hong has caused trouble for you. If you still haven''t calmed down, you can give me a whip." !


    General Jiang asked him to lead the generals to the banquet, but he failed to take Meng Hong seriously and deserved to be punished.

 Chapter 1978: unwilling

    Chapter 1978: unwilling


    Chapter 1978 Unwilling


    Mr. Fang was wearing an expensive fur coat, with one hand behind his back, standing upright and dignified, and replied in a deep voice: "General, you are serious. This is Meng Baihu''s own fault, and it has nothing to do with the general. I have alreadye forward to punish Meng Baihu, and after this whipping is over, this matter will be over."


    Is this thing over?


    What if Meng Hong is really being plotted?


    "Third Master Fang is very generous. Thank you very much." General Wu thanked him and said, "Third Master Fang, I have an unkind request. Can you please meet that concubine?"


    Mr. Fang sneered: "General Wu doesn''t believe the Fang family and thinks that the Fang family is deliberately plotting against Meng Baihu? But don''t forget, General Wu, that before this happened, I didn''t know who Meng Hong was." ? A small family of a hundred people did such humiliating things, and after being punished, they came to help these thieves seek justice. This is truly unheard of since the beginning of justice in the world!"


    He then asked Xu You: "Master Marquis, are all the soldiers in the northwest like this? This is really an eye-opener for me."


    Fang Sanye has a vicious mouth. He not only ridiculed General Wu in front of him, but also questioned Xu You head-on. He was very courageous.


    Xu You said: "Don''t me Mr. Fang, Lao Wu has no intention of doubting the Fang family."


    He looked at General Wu again and said, "She is locked behind the back of the room. I have seen her and asked about the matter clearly. If you want to see her, you can ask Xu Liang to take you to see her."


    General Wu looked at Mr. Fang.


    Fang Sanye snorted coldly: "Go if you want to see me, lest you suspect that my Fang family set up a trap for the man named Meng. My Fang family didn''t do this!"


    "Thank you, Third Master Fang." General Wu followed Xu Liang and the steward of the Fang family through a corridor and went around to the backyard of the house.


    There are three reverse-seat rooms in the backyard. Xu Liang pointed to one of them and said, "That''s the one."


    The steward of the Fang family said to the two boys standing in front of the door: "The Marquis and the Third Master have orders to open the door and let them in."


    Yes. The boy responded and quickly opened the iron lock.


    Please. The house steward brought General Wu and the two inside.


    The concubine''s house is the residence of this concubine, so it is very neat and clean. However, the concubine is **** with ropes and sitting on the cold ground with a ball of linen stuffed in her mouth. She cannot speak and looks a bit miserable.


    But I have to say that this concubine is really a beauty. No wonder Meng Hong''s **** can''t hold it back.


    "Uh huh!" After the concubine saw the steward, she kept shouting. She didn''t know if she wanted to plead for herself, or to see the third master of the house, or to see Meng Hong?


    The steward said: "Taorui, please stop calling me. The third master will not see you now."


    He pointed at General Wu and said, "This is General Wu from Meng Baihu. He has something to ask you. Just tell him truthfully."


    Hmmmm! Taorui nodded repeatedly to show that she understood.


    The house steward then took off the linen bandage from her mouth.


    General Wu asked: "With all the chaosst night, how did you get along with Meng Hong? Did he force you, or did you take the initiative to repay the favor with your own body? Please tell the truth, so as not to wrongly use a hundred people who are about to be promoted. household."


    Meng Hong has made outstanding achievements some time ago, and General Jiang wants to promote him to the rank of Qianhu.


    Tao Rui was so frightened that her face turned pale after hearing this. She was sobbing and crying, with tears streaming down her face. She looked pitiful and aggrieved, as if she had been raped by Meng Hong.


    But General Wu believed in Meng Hong. Although Meng Hong was a bastard, often made mistakes, and did a lot of romantic things, he had never done anything to force a woman. General Jiang would not allow it. That boy knew General Jiang very well. The bottom line, so we will not do anything that crosses the bottom line. General Wu said: "You don''t have to be afraid. Just tell the truth. I won''t do anything to you."


    After hearing this, Taorui cried for a while, and finally said: "It was me who took the initiative... He saved mest night, helped me fight birds, and very boldly pinched the poisonous insects that fell on me to death, and let me To be safe from poisonous insects... No one has ever been willing to risk their lives for me... The third master didn''t like me very much, so I felt depressed... So I gave myself to him, and lied to him, saying that I was a widow, and didn''t tell him that I had a wife. A man of the Lord.


    Xu Liangdao: "That''s the thing. Meng Baihu didn''t lie, but he slept with a married woman, so he still has to suffer the punishment he deserves."


    After hearing this, General Wu put aside his doubts... If Taorui didn''t say that, but insisted that Meng Hong had used force to her, then she might be lying, and Meng Hong''s matter was most likely to be someone''s fault. Calcting.


    But Taorui said this, it seemed like she did something stupid out of gratitude and dissatisfaction with Mr. Fang.


    General Wu looked at Taorui and asked, "What has happened has happened. If you stay in Fang''s house, your life may be difficult. Are you willing to follow Meng Hong?"


    Tao Rui trembled when she heard this, shook her head and said, "I don''t want to...it''s too scary over there in Duchonggou. I, I can''t live like that."


    Besides, her life in the future will not be miserable at all. She will be promised to a wealthy family that depends on the Shangshu Mansion to live a life of food and clothing.


    But Taorui had forgotten that she had made this n. After the incident, could the Fang family allow her to continue to live?


    General Wu was pped in the face by these words. He didn''t wait any longer and said to the manager: "Thank you very much, manager Fang. I have nothing more to ask."


    After saying that, he walked out of the reverse room and followed Xu Liang back to the front yard.


    Meng Hong has finished his flogging and is being supported by his two general banners and wrapped in a cotton jacket and cloak.


    Meng Hong saw General Wuing back and asked angrily: "What, I asked clearly, but I raped her?!"


    He is still so crazy. It seems that he was hit too lightly. He should have been stabbed a few times!


    General Wu was angry and shouted angrily: "Are you dead? If not, apologize to Mr. Fang and get out of here as soon as you''re done."


    After speaking, he saw Meng Hong''s lips twisting into a smirk, and then he hurriedly warned: "Apologise well. If you dare to say anything stupid, don''t go back to Duchonggou. This ce is too small to amodate a fanatic like you!"


    Hum, you know how to threaten him.


    Okay, okay, I won''t hurt him face to face, I''ll apologize to him properly, that''s all.


    But his words were not arrogant, but his behavior was so arrogant that people wanted to beat him... Meng Hong pushed away the general who was supporting him, tore off his cloak, threw it to the ground, endured the severe pain, and stretched his back , then walked towards Mr. Fang with big steps.


    That posture didn''t look like an apology, but rather like he was looking for a fight with Mr. Fang.


    General Wu felt like chopping him up and warned: "Meng Hong, be honest with me and apologize properly!"


    "I know, there''s so much nonsense." Meng Hong rubbed his neck, walked up to the third master Fang, grinned, sped his fists and said, "I''m sorry for sleeping with your concubine."


    With a bang, General Wu directly smashed the scabbard of his saber, hit Meng Hong on the back, and cursed: "You beast, what nonsense did you say? Kneel down and apologize!"


    Meng Hong, did you do it on purpose?


    Can you save me some trouble?


    Oh, it is impossible to kneel down, but Meng Hong solemnly apologized: "Master Fang, I''m sorry, I really didn''t know she had a masterst night, and I won''t see her again in the future, don''t worry. "

 Chapter 1979: Need potato seeds

    Chapter 1979: Need potato seeds


    The third master Fang would help plot against Meng Hong because the concubine, like the women in the building, could be given away to others at any time. Therefore, he did not feel any humiliation about Taorui and Meng Hong.


    But Meng Hong was too arrogant, with an expression on his face that looked like I was cuckolding you. He was so angry that Mr. Fang almost vomited blood. He sneered coldly: "Ah, you are a vulgar and reckless man!"


    Meng Hong was delighted, and said with a sly smile: "I am a vulgar and reckless man, but women who have gone through things love me like this."


    boom!


    General Wu rushed over and kicked Meng Hong down: "You beast, if you dare to talk like this again, I will kill you!"


    I made a mistake, which brought the general and the marquis into trouble, but I didn''t admit my mistake properly and just said some offensive words. If you really want to die, I can help you.


    Meng Hong was kicked to the ground and hit his chin, blood immediately gushed out, but he didn''t care and said to Mr. Fang: "I''m a reckless man. I can''t speak. I''m sorry for Mr. Fang."


    You say that you are quite proud? !


    General Wu wanted to kick him again after hearing this. Fortunately, after Meng Hong finished speaking, he saluted Mr. Fang seriously.


    Fang Sanye said with a dark face: "I don''t mind arguing with a fool like you, so get out!"


    Ha, Meng Hongughed. After hearing the sound of General Wu drawing his sword, he immediately shut up and said to Xu You next to him: "Master Marquis, thank you very much. It''s just that you don''t have toe forward to intercede for me. Once youe, this Things have gotten moreplicated.


    Uncle Jiang is stupid and thinks that Xu You is good at everything. He, Meng Hong, is not stupid. General Wu can solve this matter without a marquis interceding.


    But Xu You came uninvited and made the matter so big, and in a few days, Xu You will definitely take this matter to Uncle Jiang to im credit!


    Its because he is ipetent, Im sorry to Uncle Jiang.


    Meng Hong thought of General Jiang, stopped making trouble, and walked away. But after a while, he turned to look at Mr. Fang and asked: "Will you kill her? Rich families like you like to kill women secretly. If you feel unhappy, I can tell you that I forced her."


    This will make you feel morefortable.


    Snapped!


    Meng Hong was beaten again.


    General Wu scolded: "Who do you think you are? It''s your turn to be a hero? If you could take care of your two ounces of meat, this wouldn''t be the case!"


    He pretended to be a hero when something happened. He really wanted to kill this **** right now.


    Master Fang San really regretted it. If he had known that Meng Hong was so difficult to deal with, he would definitely not have used his own concubine to plot against him, but would have used Fang Si''s maid to do it.


    But Fangsis status is too low, and there are some things that are not suitable for the side branch to know.


    Now it seems that the only option is to keep Tao Rui alive first, and then send someone to kill her after she gets married.


    Fang Sanye: "Although Taorui''s crime is serious and deserves death, my Fang family is a schrly family. I haven''t killed a servant with a stick in many years. You don''t need to worry, just get out of here!"


    "Mr. Fang is kind, thank you very much." Meng Hong was finally satisfied, turned around and strode away. His two generals hurriedly caught up with him and handed him his clothes, armor, and weapons: "Sir, please put it on quickly. , you are injured, and if you get cold again, you will develop a high fever, which will be life-threatening."


    Thats a long way to go. Meng Hong took the clothes and put them on, but the wounds on his back were filled with salt, and it hurt so much that his mouth turned white when he put on the clothes.


    It took a full quarter of an hour to put on the clothes and armor.


    General Wu came out and saw him with a pale face and a bearlike look on his horse. He couldn''t help but cursed: "You careless thing, you deserve to be hurt to death!"


    He added: "When you go back, please plead guilty to General Jiang. Don''t let me **** you."


    "I know, I will apologize to General Jiang. Let''s go, don''t keep the brothers waiting." Meng Hong took the lead in riding away.


    General Wu was furious. Why didn''t this **** die on the battlefield?


    "Let''s go!" General Wu called the two general banners and his own soldiers. A quarter of an hour after running out, he saw Meng Hong waiting for him halfway. "What did you say to him? What did he say to you?" Meng Hong asked. General Wu came out a quarter of an hourte. He must have been talking to Xu You. He wanted to know what Xu You said?


    General Wu said: "Are you qualified to know? Ask me again after you be a general."


    But after mocking him, General Wu told him everything he had said to Xu You.


    Meng Hong sneered when he heard this: "Hypocritical!"


    Why, he was brought up by Uncle Jiang, just like Uncle Jiangs adopted son, he is also considered his nephew. He cannot ignore death.


    If he really became Uncle Jiang''s adopted son, Xu You might not even be able to eat.


    Do you really think he is stupid?


    Although he was a bastard, he was demoted twice because of Xu You. Xu You was afraid that he would take over Uncle Jiang''s army after he was promoted, so he was always on guard against him and would deal with him as soon as he made great achievements. Let him not be promoted for many years!


    However, he had no evidence and no one would believe him if he told him. He might even be beheaded for ndering a marquis.


    "What are you doing standing around? Hurry up and leave. Brothers are waiting for you. Do you still want to recuperate here?" General Wu urged, and he left first.


    Two quarters of an hourter, return to the original ce and meet up with Qin Sang and others.


    But Qin Sang and Niu Dabao were not there.


    General Wu was so angry that he almost cursed: "Didn''t I ask you all to wait here? Where are Qin Sang and Niu Dabao going?"


    Just found one, but two more have disappeared. I really think I am a nanny, and I am taking care of you day by day.


    Xie Cheng said hurriedly: "General Wu, please calm down. It was Uncle Cao from Fengbo Mansion who came to see Sang. Sang couldn''t resist, so he could only take Uncle Niu to Uncle Cao''s house to talk. He has been there for more than three quarters of an hour. He should be back soon."


    Uncle Cao also left a guard here, and the guard followed: "Reporting to General Wu, it is indeed true. The Cao family''s house is not far away. I can take you over to have a look."


    General Wu: "No need. You go back and urge us. Let Uncle Cao finish speaking and let them go as soon as possible. We still have to rush back to Du Chonggou, and the thieves mayunch another sneak attack."


    The Cao family has to help solve the food and fodder problem in the camp, and it is not easy for General Wu to break up with the Cao family over these trivial matters.


    "Yes, little one, let''s go right away." The Cao family guard immediately rode back to the Cao family''s house.


    When Uncle Cao came to look for Qin Sang, Qin Sang was surprised. He thought he had found something?


    How did I know that Uncle Cao was interested in cassava: "I heard about the ghost potato, but I didn''t expect that the toxins in this thing can be eliminated and the yield is so high."


    "The Cao family was born as a grain official, and the title was obtained by donating grain. Now that Chu is short of grain, it urgently needs a high-yielding grain to save lives. I would like to ask Qin Qianhu how many carts of ghost potatoes are needed for seeding, please. Qin Qianhu agrees."


    He added: "Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, I won''t ask for it in vain. I will exchange it with silver, grain, ornd."


    Qin Sang''s face darkened and he asked: "May I ask Uncle Cao, how did you know about the ghost potato? This matter has not been made public. Only Mr. Xu, General Jiang, and our three guards Everyone knows."


    He added: "Uncle Cao, please tell me the truth, otherwise the general will probably tie you up and take you to see Lord Xu!"


    Qin Sang was afraid that Uncle Cao was plotting to harm him, so he took a preemptive strike and said this.

 Chapter 1980: buy and sell

    Chapter 1980: buy and sell


    Chapter 1980 Buying and selling


    Uncle Cao smiled and said: "Qin Qianhu, please don''t be angry. The reason why I know about Guimingshu is because I heard from Mr. Xu."


    Qin Sang frowned: "Did Lord Xu tell you?"


    Uncle Cao nodded: "The Cao family has horses fostered in the stable in the camp. The master who raised the horses is a horse lover, but before the Chinese New Year, he saw a dead horse in the stable. He was very heartbroken, so he told the story I told the manager."


    "The steward used to be my servant. He grew up with me since he was a child. I know about the ghost potato, and he also knows about it. After learning that the war horse died of poisoning after being fed the ghost potato, he immediately found me and told me this. thing."


    "War horses are as precious as soldiers. I was afraid that there would be some tricksters in the camp who came to harm the horses, so I didn''t dare to dy, so I went to Mr. Xu and told him about it."


    "Mr. Xu told me the truth. He said that Qin Qianhu''s guard dug up the ghost potato. After removing the toxins, it can be used as food. However, it is a pity that he tried it with a war horse and proved that the danger of ghost potato is still there. Its too big to dare to nt it rashly.


    "I was shocked after hearing this, and asked again in detail. They said that the pigs in your health center had eaten them, and nothing happened. So I started to think about nting ghost potatoes, but for a while, the seeds were hard to find. , I just want to meet you and ask you for potato seeds. I wonder how many carts of potato seeds Qin Qianhu is willing to sell me?"


    Manager Cao said from the side: "Qin Qianhu, what our uncle said is all the truth. He said it in such detail, which shows his sincerity. Please promise me to sell a few carts of potato seeds to the Cao family."


    Uncle Cao''s attitude was indeed very sincere, but Qin Sang said: "Thank you very much, Uncle Cao, for informing you in detail. I can''t make the final decision on how to nt ghost potato seeds for you. If you want, you can go and talk to Mr. Jiang." The general said, if General Jiang agrees, we will do this potato seed business, otherwise I dare not do this business with you."


    Uncle Cao was stunned when he heard this, shook his head and said with a smile: "You kid, you still don''t believe me."


    Qin Sang had already stood up, raised his fists and saluted Uncle Cao, and said: "Uncle Cao, please forgive me. I have to rush back to Du Chonggou in the end, so I won''t stay any longer and take my leave."


    After saying that, he took Niu Dabao and left.


    Uncle Cao had no choice but to get up and send them out.


    He just happened to meet the Cao family guard who came to urge people. Uncle Cao said: "You go back with Qin Qianhu and Niu Qianhu. If General Wu is angry, help and say it''s all my fault. Let General Wu Don''t me them both."


    "Yes." The Cao family guard responded and rode away with Qin Sang and Niu Dabao.


    Manager Cao was a little angry: "Uncle, this Qin Sang is a little too much. You have already told him that you asked him for potato seeds, even though the Marquis knows that he still doesn''t give them. Isn''t this a deliberate waste of your time?"


    After hearing this, Uncle Cao turned cold and said angrily: "Old Bu, don''t speak arrogantly. He was the meritorious general who killed Lemuqin!"


    Among the people who have made the greatest contributions so far in the War of Resistance Against the Japanese, Qin Sang ranks among the top three. Even if Emperor Jingyuan deliberately suppresses him from being promoted to such a great general, he will still have a bright future in the future!


    Manager Cao quickly admitted his mistake: "What I taught you is that the ve forgot his identity and became arrogant."


    Uncle Cao exined: "Be more respectful to the Qin couple. They are both very capable. It is better to have a good rtionship than to have an evil rtionship."


    The reason why the Cao family has been able to prosper from the previous dynasty to the present is to keep a low profile and not to offend others. No matter whether this person is as miserable as a beggar today, the Cao family will leave two portions of thin noodles for him to prevent the Cao family from losing power after this person bes powerful. Will suffer.


    "Yes, I understand." Guan Cao responded and asked: "Uncle, are you still going to deal with the ghost potato seeds? Do you really want to buy potato seeds through General Jiang?"


    Uncle Cao sighed: "Otherwise, what else can we do? This Qin Qianhu doesn''t believe us and is afraid that we will harm him. He can only rest assured when he buys potato seeds from General Jiang... After a while, when the camp is stable Now, Ill go to Du Chonggou to talk to General Jiang about this matter.


    I can''t go now, and there is still an unresolved matter of Xu Liu insulting the Shen family uncle... If this matter is not resolved, I am afraid there will be a big disaster.


    And he will not give up the ghost potato. This thing can be so productive when it grows in the wild. If it can be turned into food, how many lives will be saved!


    People regard food as their first priority. If they seize food, they will seize everything, and the Cao family will be invincible.


    "General Wu, we are back. I''m sorry for keeping you waiting for so long." After Qin Sang came back with Niu Dabao, he saw General Wu''s dark face and apologized quickly.


    The guard of the Cao family said: "General Wu, please calm down. This matter is all our fault. It is the Cao family that dyed your departure."


    General Wu waved his hand and said: "No need to say more, let''s go quickly."


    After saying this, he formally issued the order: "All officers and men listen to the order and set off to return to Duchonggou!"


    With an order given, a group of military generals rode away with the meritorious soldiers.


    Due to a fake sneak attack, the Daokougou camp was really in chaos. Almost all the soldiers were in preparation to prevent the soldiers fromunching a second attack.


    In the evening of the same day, the soldiers lived up to Xu You''s expectations andunched a new round of sneak attacks.


    After Xu You received the battle report, he immediately mobilized his troops overnight with great fanfare and rushed to Duchonggou with 50,000 soldiers and horses.


    This posture shocked the people in the camp, Jiang Wangang, and even Tuo Gude on the opposite side.


    Tuogude was very angry. He was justunching a small raid. Why was Xu You so crazy that he came with so many soldiers and horses?


    There are also generals who are suspicious: "Themander of the humble Chu mobilizes troops like this. Could it be that he wants to cross the poisonous worm ditch and destroy us directly?!"


    "King, this is not good. Our main force has followed Tian Khan back to the military realm. If themander of Jian Chu attacks with all his army, we will be defeated!"


    Tuo Gude hated hearing the word "defeat" the most, so he darkened his face and shouted: "Idiot, if Xu You really wanted to attack us, he would have attacked us long ago. He is more afraid of us leaving than anyone else."


    Hehe, this is what a mean person is like. He has a very bad mind and wants to support his troops and respect himself, but refuses to admit it. He is really a viin.


    They are still magnanimous men. If they want the throne of Tian Khan, they will send troops to fight. asionally, they will despise Tian Khan and never hide their thoughts.


    The subordinates were about to be scolded, but instead of keeping silent, they asked: "King, how should we respond now? Should we continue to attack?"


    Togude shook his head: "Order, withdraw the troops!"


    Themander of Jianchu on the opposite side has brought so many soldiers and horses. If the fight continues, they will suffer the loss, so they might as well take a rest.


    "Yes." Hu Ang, under Tuogu''smand, went to personally give the order to cease the war and withdraw the troops.


    Moo moo!


    "It''s the bull horn of the bandits. They have withdrawn their troops!" After Qiu Qianhu''s scouts heard the news, they quickly rode back to report.


    Qiu Qianhu reported the news to Xu You.


    Xu You was not very happy after hearing this... The time of this offensive and defensive battle was too short, and it was not enough for him to put on a show.

 Chapter 1981: Fake

    Chapter 1981: Fake


    Chapter 1981 Fake


    Jiang Wanzang was very happy: "This grandson of Tuo Gude is getting less and less courageous. When he saw the Marquising with his troops, he immediately shrank back into his nest in fear! But it''s okay. It''s the Chinese New Year, and the soldiers have been guarding the other side. The raids were carried out day and night, and now that the troops on the opposite side have been withdrawn, the soldiers can rest for a few days to catch up on the New Year."


    Xu You smiled and said: "Old Jiang is right, the soldiers here in Duchonggou are really working hard."


    He said again: "Let''s do this. I''ll send someone back to Dayuan to bring a batch of meat and grain, so that the soldiers here can have a good meal and make up for the New Year''s Eve dinner."


    Jiang Wanzang was excited, patted Xu You on the shoulder and said: "Hahaha, Lao Xu, you are still so generous."


    But Xu You is feeling unhappy again, Lao Xu? Who are you calling? I am now a Marquis!


    Jiang Wankang seemed to have reacted, and solemnly bowed his fist to Xu You: "General, thank you for the reward, Lord Marquis."


    Xu You started to pretend again and said with a smile: "Old Jiang, we have been brothers for decades, why are you saying these kind words?"


    He then asked: "Is that child Meng Hong still at the poisonous insect ditch? He is injured. Let hime down quickly to prevent the wound from getting worse."


    It''s a good thing that he didn''t mention Meng Hong. When he mentioned Meng Hong, Jiang Wanzang remembered that Meng Hong slept with Fang Sanye''s concubine, and said angrily: "Don''t worry about him, it''s best if he''s dead. You don''t have to worry about it." , every time before going out, I remind him not to make mistakes, he deserves good treatment, but if he causes trouble as soon as he goes out, I really want to kill him."


    Xu You advised: "Don''t be angry. It''s not his fault. It was Taorui who deceived him, saying that he was a widow and being very proactive. Meng Hong is so strong-blooded that he can''t bear it."


    Jiang Wanzang sneered: "Lie him? If he can control himself, no one else can deceive him. In the end, this matter is still his own fault!"


    Xu You added: "I guess he was demoted from his official position and was angry, so he did stupid things... Didn''t he make a few small contributions some time ago, which together are enough to promote him to a thousand households? You give him If it rises to one level, the anger in his heart may disappear."


    These words simply added fuel to the fire.


    Jiang Wankang said angrily: "If you don''t want to be promoted, if you still want to be promoted after making such a mistake, let him stop dreaming!"


    After hearing this, Xu You was very happy. As long as Meng Hong made mistakes repeatedly like this, Meng Hong would never be promoted in his life, and Jiang Wankang''s own son would not join the army, so the soldiers and horses in Jiang Wankang''s hands would belong to him.


    Xu You still pretended to persuade him a few more times, but Jiang Wanzang still disagreed. He instead suggested: "But give him a wife. Once we get married, he will be sensible and won''t make mistakes again."


    Meng Hong was engaged to be married to Mrs. Jiang Wankangs niece, which shows that Mr. and Mrs. Jiang Wankang liked Meng Hong very much.


    But Meng Hong''s fate was not good. Before they got married, his fiance died of illness. Meng Hong stayed with her for three years. When it was time to get married, Emperor Jingyuan wanted to fight the war to destroy Rong, so Meng Hong followed Jiang Wankang to the northwest. , the marriage has been dyed until now.


    Xu You was very proactive and gave Jiang Wanzang a list of girls of suitable age from military generals'' families: "You tell him, and if you like, I will personally act as a matchmaker for him."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang was moved and became even more angry with Meng Hong: "The Marquis is so kind to him, but that bastard..."


    As soon as he came back, he came toin to him, saying that the Marquis had deliberately harmed him again and made his small mistake bigger. He also told him about Xu Liu''s insult to the Shen family uncle in public.


    He even mocked Xu Liu for being mentally ill and not a normal person. If such a person inherits the Xu family, they will all be doomed in the future, so he should prepare in advance.


    He was very angry after hearing this and was about to punish him. The boy endured the pain and went to the edge of the poisonous insect ditch to fight the soldiers. He has note back yet.


    Although Jiang Wankang was angry that Meng Hong was useless, he interceded for him: "Master Hou, Meng Hong is stupid and has a bad temper. If he offends Master Hou, please don''t argue with him. Just inform the general and he will teach you a lesson personally." he."


    Xu You said: "Don''t worry, I have watched Meng Hong grow up. I know that he has a good heart, and for your sake, I won''t argue with him." What Jiang Wanzang said is not easy for Xu Liu. It''s a matter of sending it back to my hometown.


    This is what Xu You wants.


    Seeing that Jiang Wankang did not mention Xiaoliu''s matter this time, he was very happy and did not stay at the Duchonggou camp for too long. After an hour, after seeing that there was no movement from the soldiers, he led his troops back to the Daokougou camp.


    After Xu You left, Jiang Wanzang originally wanted to teach Meng Hong a lesson, but as soon as he called someone over, the boy fainted due to the cold, suppurating wounds, and high fever.


    Jiang Wankang was extremely depressed because he failed to scold him and had to quickly find a doctor to treat his injuries.


    The person who is more depressed and angry than him is the Shen family uncle.


    It has been three days since the uncle of the Shen family was insulted by Xu Liu in public.


    In the past three days, in order not to beughed at, he imed to be sick at home and did not even dare to step out of the door. But for three days, the Xu family was as if they were dead and never came to apologize to him!


    Hello Xu family, you really dont take my Shen family seriously. Youre going to throw the Shen familys face and my Shen Qius face to the ground and trample on it.


    I, Shen Qiu, swear that I will make your Xu family, Xu You, and Xu Liu pay the price for what you did today!


    When the master of the Shen family was thinking about how to take revenge on the Xu family, Manager Shen hurried over with antern and two servants. He patted the door and said: "Sir, please open the door quickly. Mr. Xu, please take care of the door." Xu Lii apologizes to you."


    Xu You and his son came to apologize?


    The eldest son of the Shen family sat up, looked at the dark sky outside the window, andughed angrily: "I am here to apologize at this hour, are you just showing off to the ghosts?!"


    I dont even dare toe in the daytime to apologize, but I really care about Xu Lius reputation.


    Thinking of this, the uncle of the Shen family was stunned, and suddenly discovered a crucial thing... Xu You summoned Xu Liu to the northwest camp for training, because Xu Liu, a bastard, was too squeamish, and he was afraid that Xu Liu would embarrass the Xu family in the future. reasons.


    But if this reason is false, in fact Xu You dotes on Xu Liu, a bastard. He takes Xu Liu with him to train him because he wants to train him to be the heir of the Xu family, to protect him from being murdered, and because he doesnt want him to be sent to the capital. What about protons?


    If this is the case, then he has aplished a great feat.


    Hahaha! The uncle of the Shen familyughed loudly, Xu You, Xu You, do you really want to protect Xu Liu? Then I won''t let you get what you want, and I will definitely let Emperor Jingyuan issue an order for you to send Xu Liu to the capital as a hostage.


    When Manager Shen heard this burst ofughter, he thought that his prince was going crazy because he was insulted in public. He was so frightened that he hurriedly pped the door and said, "My prince, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me. , open the door quickly and let the vee in to see you."


    "What are you shouting for? I''m fine, my prince." The eldest son of the Shen family had already sat up and said, "Invite Mr. Xu in. I will wait for him in the room."


    "Yes, I will invite Mr. Xu now." Manager Shen left the two servants to look after Mr. Shen, and then personally invited Xu You and his son to the front door of the main house.


    The door of the room was still closed, but the Shen family uncle did not open the door to greet him, which made Xu You extremely angry. He felt that the Shen family uncle was ignorant, so he even came to apologize in person and stayed behind closed doors.

 Chapter 1982: Tiger and Wolf Medicine

    Chapter 1982: Tiger and Wolf Medicine


    Manager Shen was very embarrassed and hurriedly apologized to Xu You: "Don''t me me, Marquis Xu. My eldest son has been feeling unwell these past few days and went to bed early. He was just woken up by his servant. He is probably dressing up in the house. Please wait. Ill go and hurry you up now.


    Manager Shen spoke in a rtively low voice, fearing that the Shen family would get angry again and make the rtionship between the Shen and Xu families worse.


    Xu You felt ufortable after hearing this... What did the Shen family ve mean by this? me him foring toote and disturbing Shen Qiu''s rest? !


    if not?


    Is there anyone who just came to apologize at the end of the year?


    At this point, except for dogs, who is still awake?


    Xu Youdao: "There is no need to rush the Crown Prince, we can wait."


    Manager Shen didn''t dare to let Xu You wait, so he hurriedly knocked on the door: "Your Majesty, Mr. Xu is at the door. Are you ready? If you are ready, please open the door."


    Don''t continue to disappear behind closed doors. This is the Daokougou camp, full of Xu You''s people. If you go against him, you may be assassinated without knowing it!


    "Master, are you awake? But you feel unwell and have fainted again?" Manager Shen was very conscientious and kept trying to find reasons for Master Shen''s dy in opening the door.


    Fortunately, the eldest son of the Shen family finally answered: "I''m a little dizzy, please wait a moment. I''ll open the door in a moment."


    "Hey, I''m going to inform Mr. Xu." Manager Shen quickly told Xu You.


    After hearing this, Xu You raised his voice and said, "Brother Shen, don''t be anxious. If you feel ufortable, just take it easy. We''ll wait."


    Xu Liu was wrapped tightly and was being supported by two guards. Hearing this, he was so angry that he became excited and started coughing again: "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The two guards quickly patted him on the back.


    Xu He also came, but he was seriously injured. He was lying on the wooden board and was carried. Hearing Xu Liu cough, he hurriedly supported the pain in his back and said: "Hurry and give Mr. Six some cough medicine and carry me over." Diagnose the Sixth Young Masters pulse.


    Hey. The guards did as they were told.


    Xu You also looked back at Xu Liu, feeling very worried and getting more and more angry about the uncle of the Shen family... Xiao Liu''s cough had been mostly cured, but because he scolded the uncle of the Shen family, he was beaten by General Ma , lying on the snow pretending to be faint for more than a quarter of an hour, letting the wind and cold enter his body, and his condition worsened again.


    Xu You clenched his fists. Shen Qiu had better keep Xiao Liu okay. If Xiao Liu gets sick and bes weak and unable to inherit the throne in the future, he must pay for it with the lives of Shen Qiu and the entire Shen family!


    With a creak, the uncle of the Shen family finally opened the door and stood in the middle of the door, looking at everything in the yard... In the bright torch light, there was a group of people standing, many of them were caring about Xu Liu, but Xu You stood still. .


    Heh, can you prove that you dont care about Xu Liu by not moving?


    If you really don''t care, how can you arrange so many people to serve Xu Liu? I heard that the doctor named Xu He is very skilled in medicine and only treats Xu You, Xu''s family, and Xu You''s confidants.


    Having such a doctor waiting on you shows that Xu You is very afraid that Xu Liu will die of illness.


    "Mr. Xu, please forgive me for keeping you waiting for so long." The uncle of the Shen family bowed his hands towards Xu You and said politely.


    Xu You quickly walked up the steps and came to the door. He supported the uncle of the Shen family and said, "Brother Shen said something serious. It was the Xu family that made you sick because of the exhaustion of the Xu family. Please forgive me."


    He started to curse Xu Liu again: "Beast, you still have the nerve to cough, why don''t you crawl over and apologize to your Uncle Shen!"


    Anyway, it waste at night and in the house. There were only about ten people who heard this and it would not be spread. Xu You could safely scold Xu Liu. "Cough, cough, cough!" Xu Liu was a high-spirited person. He was beaten and scolded by General Ma in public, and he was almost angry to death. When he heard Xu You''s words again, he was so angry that he almost lost his breath. He continued to cough violently and returned the words. cried.


    Xu He was heartbroken. He pressed Xu Liu''s front neck several times to allow Xu Liu''s breathing to flow smoothly, and then said to the servant carrying the wooden board: "Carry me over. I want to apologize to Prince Shen."


    He carried his servant and looked at Xu You: "Master Hou?"


    Xu You nodded in agreement: "The cause of this matter has something to do with him, so it''s better to let him talk to Brother Shen personally."


    The Shen familys uncle frowned, what do you mean by this?


    "Thank you, Lord Marquis." After Xu He was carried up the steps, others carried him down and ced him on the ground.


    After he struggled and knelt down towards the Shen family master, he said: "Sir Shen, it''s all my fault that the Sixth Young Master would say those disrespectful words to you at the banquet... The Sixth Young Master has a cough, and I''m afraid that he will Hui coughed violently at the banquet, which made people think he had some serious illness, so they gave him a tiger-wolf medicine... That medicine can suppress coughs, but it has side effects. It can make people have brain swelling, pain, lethargy, and bad temper. Sixth Young Master It was because of taking this medicine that I couldn''t control my temper and said bad words to you."


    Shizi Shen, the Sixth Young Master didnt do it on purpose. He was also harmed by my medicine. You can punish me, even if you kill me, its really not the Sixth Young Masters fault!


    Good guy, he pushed all the mistakes to the medicine and the doctor, and Xu Liu became a victim. So, is he going to apologize to Xu Liu?


    The eldest son of the Shen family wants to scold his mother, but the Xu family can do that. They are trying to fool him like a fool!


    "What kind of tiger and wolf medicine can make people confused and impulsive? I really want to experience this kind of strange medicine." The uncle of the Shen family couldn''t swallow it for a while, because he said such irrational words.


    But these words did not trouble Xu He.


    Xu He took out a package of medicine from the wooden board and handed it to the uncle of the Shen family: "Prince Shen, this is the medicine. I prepared it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the imperial doctor to take a look at this package of medicine and you will know what I said. Is it true or false?"


    Uncle Shen''s face darkened, and he knew very well that if Xu He dared to bring the medicine, it proved that the medicine could indeed make people impulsive and irritable, and do some extreme things.


    However, the medicine is real, but does this mean that Xu Liu has taken it? !


    Xu Liu is the son of a marquis. Which father would give his son the medicine of tiger and wolf?


    Its not like Im seriously ill and Im about to die. I have no choice but to take heavy medicine. This is just a cough. Is it necessary to take such a risk and take tiger and wolf medicine?


    Aren''t you afraid of eating Xu Liu to death? !


    The eldest son of the Shen family was born in a noble family and was taught by various gentlemen since childhood. As long as he was willing to think deeply about this knowledge, he would be able to understand that this tiger and wolf medicine is just an excuse that the Xu family has found in the past few days. .


    He was very angry and wanted to destroy Xu You, Xu Liu, and the entire Xu family!


    However, he currently doesnt have the ability, so he can only endure it.


    So hepromised and looked surprised, saying: "It''s really unheard of that there is such a reason behind this."


    Xu You said: "I did not expect this to happen. Xu He gave the medicine to Xu Liu behind my back. After Xu Liu was knocked unconscious by General Ma, other doctors went to see Xu Liu and found that he had taken the medicine of tiger and wolf." Medicine, only then came to report it to me, and I learned about it."

 Chapter 1983: Self-ruptured hamstring

    Chapter 1983: Self-ruptured hamstring


    After saying that, Xu You sighed and said: "If I hadn''t remembered that Xu He had saved the lives of many generals who resisted the army, I would have wanted to chop off his head at that time, but his medical skills were so good that General Jiang and others were old. The generals who are sick and injured are all counting on him to help them stay alive. If we kill him, those generals who have old injuries and illnesses will probably suffer from their old illnesses."


    Shameless, so shameless that he even pulled the generals out to save Xu Hes life. Then lets just forget about the insult he was being insulted?


    It is also the eldest son of the Shen family who is not favored at home. He has practiced endurance skills for many years. If it were the fourth master of the Shen family, he would have jumped up and cursed Xu You.


    The eldest son of the Shen family endured it and asked Xu You: "Then what does Mr. Xu want to do with Xu He? He fed the Sixth Young Master the tiger and wolf medicine without permission. Anyone who dares to feed his master the tiger and wolf medicine privately will not be punished. I''m afraid...there will be endless troubles."


    !


    Perhaps Xu He is still of great use to him. He wants to keep Xu He to make poison that can kill people invisible. How can he kill him.


    Xu You didn''t speak, but the Shen family uncle was waiting for Xu You''s reply. For a moment, the surroundings were eerily quiet.


    Manager Shen was scared to death and hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Master, after all Doctor Xu He has saved many generals who resisted the army. Even if he made mistakes..."


    His!


    The sound of a knife cutting flesh was heard, interrupting Manager Shen''s words.


    Xu He had already cut off one of his hamstrings with a carrion knife. He raised the knife and looked at the Shen family''s uncle and said, "It''s my fault. If you make a mistake, you will be punished. I''ll give the prince a leg in exchange for it." , is it enough?


    He also said: "My life will be reserved to treat the generals, and my hands will be used to perform acupuncture and diagnose pulses. I cannot pay it to the prince for the time being, but if the prince wants it, after Da Chu recovers the lost territory, the generals will not have to go." After fighting with my life on the battlefield, I willpensate the prince for my life and ask him to give me a few more years of grace."


    this?


    The uncle of the Shen family was shocked. He didn''t expect Xu He to be so cruel that he broke a hamstring on his own!


    Manager Shen was so anxious that he shouted to the guards of the Shen family: "Go and call the doctor, hurry up!"


    He quickly covered Xu He''s injured heel and said, "Doctor Xu, why is this happening? Our prince didn''t mean it. He just couldn''t swallow it for a while. He didn''t mean to ask you to cut off your hamstring. I misunderstood. Its really a misunderstanding.


    The Shen family was originally justified in this matter, but if word spread that Xu He had broken his hamstring, the Shen family would be the ones who were unforgiving.


    Xu He looked at Manager Shen and said with a smile: "Manager Shen, don''t be afraid. This is what I deserve. Besides, I don''t have a hamstring, so I will just drag one leg to walk from now on. It''s much better than losing my life." "


    This, do you know how to speak?


    Our prince didnt say he wanted to kill you.


    Manager Shen said hurriedly: "Doctor Xu, please stop talking. The imperial doctor hired by the Shen family wille to see your injury soon."


    Xu He said: "No need, this is what I should suffer, and the hamstring has been broken. It is more difficult to reattach it than to reattach the bone... It''s okay, the leg is justme, and I can still walk."


    He then looked at the eldest son of the Shen family and formally apologized: "Prince Shen, what happened that night was my fault. Please forgive me for once."


    After hearing this, Uncle Shen almost sneered... Okay, Xu You, you are really capable. In order to protect Xu Liu, you actually did this!


    However, the Xu family has reached this point. If he still holds on to it, he may die in the northwest.


    The eldest son of the Shen family said: "You have punished yourself. Let''s end the matter here. From now on, the Shen family and the Xu family will continue to interact normally, and there is no need for anyone to have any quarrel over this matter."


    He looked at Xu You again and said, "Mr. Xu, I will open the door to wee guests tomorrow. I won''tin about illness again." As he spoke, the Shen family man put the tiger and wolf medicine in his hand on the high coffee table by the door.


    He will keep the medicine and will not return it to the Xu family.


    After hearing this, Xu You finally smiled: "Brother Shen is a sensible person, and I admire him."


    He then scolded Xu Liu, who had been silent for the whole time: "Gui Zi, although you were harmed by Xu He''s medicine, the curse words came from your mouth. Why don''t you apologize to your Uncle Shen quickly?"


    Xu Liu was frightened by the fact that Xu He broke his hamstring. He didn''t dare to be angry anymore and bowed to Uncle Shen honestly: "Uncle Shen, I''m sorry. Because my nephew was harmed by drugs, he said evil things." I have hurt your face with my words, please forgive my nephew for once."


    Xu Liu, you say he is not smart, but sometimes he speaks very shrewdly. There is not a single word "begging" in this sentence, and he also said that he was harmed by drugs. Just these few words make others think It''s not good to argue with him anymore.


    Xu You didn''t say anything. After Xu Liu finished apologizing, he just said: "Brother Shen, it''s gettingte. We won''t disturb you. Let''s go back first. I''ll send you the apology tomorrow. Please apply." Brother, take it."


    The eldest son of the Shen family said: "You are so polite, Mr. Xu. Mr. Shen is in charge. Please send Mr. Xu off."


    He came to apologize in the middle of the night and put all the me on a doctor. Uncle Shen was so angry that he couldn''t bear it anymore. He wanted them to leave quickly. He was so angry and vented his feelings. anger.


    "Hey, I obey my orders, old ve." Manager Shen quickly bowed to Xu You and said, "Master Xu, please."


    Xu You nodded and left with Manager Shen.


    Manager Shen held antern to light the way for them, and after walking them a certain distance, he took his guards back to the house to see Mr. Shen.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he heard the sound of banging things, which showed the anger of the Shen family uncle.


    Manager Shen did not go in immediately to persuade Mr. Shen. After Mr. Shen stopped smashing things, he knocked on the door and entered the house alone. He lit the twompstands in the house and saw clearly the situation in the house. It was a mess. The tables and chairs were all overturned.


    Manager Shen closed the door and sighed: "Master, I know you have been wronged, but his family is now powerful, and this is his family''s territory, so just bear with it."


    The eldest son of the Shen family said angrily: "Isn''t this prince tolerant enough? If he hadn''t been tolerant of the Xu family, how could his family have confused the matter with a pair of medicines and a doctor?!"


    Oh, his familys territory?


    The whole world belongs to the emperor. When did the northwest be the territory of the Xu family? Could it be that the Xu family wants to rebel? !


    But the Shen family uncle didn''t say this, for fear that people outside would hear... Xu You''s power in the camp was too great. If he said that the Xu family wanted to rebel, he would probably die.


    But he will not let the Xu family go, he will definitely make the Xu family pay the price!


    After being silent for a moment, the Shen family uncle said: "Ask someone toe in and tidy up the house, then go down."


    Manager Shen was very worried: "Master Shizi, you..."


    "No need to talk nonsense. I know that the Xu family cannot offend, so let''s leave it as it is." The eldest son of the Shen family interrupted Manager Shen''s words, stood up and entered the back room.


    Heh, Xu You, do you want to keep Xu Liu?


    I''m afraid it won''t work. I already know that your favorite son is Xu Liu, and the Shen family is a rtive of the emperor. How can you not report such a major matter concerning the hostage to Emperor Jingyuan?

 Chapter 1984: clay mineral

    Chapter 1984: y mineral


    Chapter 1984 y Minerals


    However, after Xu Liu insulted him in public, the Shen family uncle understood the Xu family''s power in the northwest, which was greater than the emperor. He had just forgiven Xu Liu, and the Xu family would definitely send someone to keep an eye on him.


    He has to be honest for a while, and after the matter subsides, he can write a letter to the capital, tell Emperor Jingyuan the truth, and ask Emperor Jingyuan to take Xu Liu to the capital as a hostage!


    Your Majesty, the house is clean, do you have any other instructions? Manager Shen was worried about Prince Shen, fearing that he would do something stupid out of anger, so he came over to ask.


    After a while, the voice of the Shen family eldest brother came: "Step back, I want to rest."


    He added: "We will open the door tomorrow to wee guests."


    Manager Shen was overjoyed that the prince was finally willing to meet someone: "Yes, I will arrange it, prince, don''t worry."


    The next day, the Shen family released the news that the Shen family''s uncle was in good health and could see guests.


    The Shen family is a rtive of the emperor. There is a Chushen Pharmaceutical Strip. Many people want to end. After the news was released, some people came to visit.


    The uncle of the Shen family personally came out to receive the guests.


    A bold guest asked: "Prince Shen, I heard that the Xu family apologized to you. Are you forgiving Mr. Xu Liu?"


    The eldest son of the Shen family said: "Brother Heng was also harmed by the doctors around him. He didn''t mean to insult me."


    Being harmed by the doctor around you? How do you say this? Everyone was curious.


    But the eldest son of the Shen family didn''t say much, he just said: "The Xu family has dealt with the doctor, don''t mention it anymore, it''s all over."


    However, there were rumors in the camp that the Shen family members were unforgiving and Doctor Xu had no choice but to cut off his hamstring to make amends.


    As soon as this news came out, it was a big explosion. Many generals who had been treated by Dr. Xu were very angry and cursed the Shen family. Some even took knives to settle the score with the Shen family.


    In the end, he was suppressed by Xu You.


    Xu You said that although Xu He had treated many generals who resisted the army, he had to admit his punishment when he made mistakes. He broke his hamstring on his own and had nothing to do with Prince Shen. This matter has passed. Generals, please do not Impulsively, he would chop off the head of anyone who dared to hurt Prince Shen!


    Maybe Xu You said this on the face, but behind his back he let people know that Xu He had no choice but to break his hamstring... things were very noisy, and Prince Shen was scolded miserably.


    But everyone only cares about Xu He and scolds Shen Shizi, but they have no time to pay attention to Xu Liu. Xu Liu, the culprit, is ignored and can rest in peace.


    As for his reputation, it has not been damaged much. When everyone talked about his insulting Prince Shen in public, they would only say that he was young and ignorant. Only Xu He was scolded and used to gossip. Prince Shen.


    When everyone has scolded enough, this incident will be over.


    The person who nned this matter was Mr. Qianshan. Although this old thief''s methods were not on the stage, I have to say that they were still quite effective.


    After Gu Jinli heard about this, he deeply felt that the Xu family was seeking death. It was obvious that the Xu family had ignored it, but they still didn''t apologize properly. After doing so many things, wasn''t this to deliberately anger people?


    I guess the Shen family is so angry that he is thinking of ways to kill the Xu family.


    But this has nothing to do with her family. She is busy picking up the God of Wealth now.


    Xiao Pingxi wore a big red coat with a red bellyband worn by a baby. He had two braids on his head and a red ribbon. His face, eyebrows, and mouth were smeared with red rouge. He was dressed up to give money. The child-like figure was kneeling on a futon, frowning, looking at Gu Jinli with a sad expression as he muttered to himself.


    After a moment, he asked worriedly: "Second Aunt Gu, is it true that no one will know?" If his appearance was spread, how could he have the dignity to y with his friends?


    Gu Jinli was cing gold, silver, copper tes, banknotes and other objects on the incense table. Hearing this, he said, "Of course no one will know. Aunt Tao and the others are strict-mouthed and won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry."


    She turned to look at him again and said seriously: "Xiao Pingxi, you have to believe me, you are not ugly at all, you are so cute."


    "Really?" Xiao Pingxi looked at Xiao Ji who wasughing so hard that his face was twitching, but he didn''t believe Gu Jinli''s words at all.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course, it''s red, very cute, and it also attracts wealth."


    Xiao Pingxi pursed his lips, knowing very well that he must not be cute the way he looks now, and he must be ugly as hell, but: "Aunt Gu, don''t you not believe this? You also say that these are superstitions and are forbidden."


    "Nonsense! Others are superstitious, but receiving the God of Wealth is not. It is real and can help us get rich." Gu Jinli said seriously what he said to deceive children.


    After everything was arranged and the incense was lit, she said: "It''s almost an auspicious time, Xiao Pingxi hurry up and get ready."


    "Oh." Xiao Pingxi sped his hands together and knelt straight, waiting for the auspicious moment toe and then recited the words after Gu Jinli.


    A quarter of an hourter, the auspicious time to pick up the God of Wealth arrived. Aunt Yu said: "Madam, it''s time, let''s get started."


    Gu Jinli immediately said respectfully: "God of Wealth, I would like to present you with gold, silver, copper notes and other gifts. I sincerely wee you toe and live with me. Please..."


    She recited a bunch of words to ask the God of Wealth to bless her and make her rich. Aunt Yu smiled when she looked at it... The young marquis was indeed right, thedy loves money very much.


    In order to make Gu Jinli happy, Qin Sang sent You Ping back to the guard station to give Gu Jinli a banknote on the day of weing the God of Wealth.


    So not long after Gu Jinli received the God of Wealth, he heard Daqing calling: "Madam, You Ping is back and has brought a gift for Madam. Take a look."


    Speaking, he handed a box the size of a te to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took it and said with a smile: "I really sent You Ping and the others back to deliver gifts."


    Then he said: "How many people have You Ping and the otherse back? Xiao Ji, you and Yang Tao quickly prepare some food and clean clothes so that they can have a good meal and have a good rest."


    You Ping''s men worked very hard and almost always stayed in the wild. Therefore, whenever they came back, Gu Jinli would have people prepare food and drink for them.


    Yes. Xiao Ji hurriedly went to Yang Tao to make arrangements.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t wait to open the box and saw that there were gold coins, silver coins, copper tes, a roll of silver notes, and two letters, one thick and one thin.


    She picked up the letter and saw the sentence at the beginning: Xiaoyu, it will only be effective if you receive gold and silver on the day you receive the God of Wealth. I have sent you money back as promised.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it: "Childish, I was just talking, but you took it seriously."


    But she likes it!


    She read the letter that Brother Qin wrote to her carefully. Halfway through, she saw that the Cao family was willing to use money to buy and exchange items for potato seeds with Chang Liang Wei.


    Qin Sang always prepares everything in advance, so after the banquet, he sent You Ping to check the Cao family, mainly to check the Cao family''s property in the northwest.


    Unexpectedly, I found out that the Cao family had a vige here with a mountain and y mines in it.


    In order for Gu Jinli to bake green bricks, he had to use y. Although y is not very difficult to find, it is not easy to find. Even if you find it, you may not be able to get it. It would be best if you can get the Cao family''s y mine.

 Chapter 1985: protect shortcomings

    Chapter 1985: protect shorings


    Chapter 1985: Protecting ones shorings


    Gu Jinli was happy when he saw it: "Hahaha, this is really a blessing from the God of Wealth. As soon as we received the God of Wealth, we got rich."


    Xiaoping was surprised: "Gu, Second Aunt Gu, is it really so effective? Then I wasn''t disrespectful to the God of Wealth just now, was I? Do I want to pay my respects again?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his cheek: "Children, don''t be so superstitious. I''m happy because someone sent me a y mine. If I can get this y mine, Uncle Mutong doesn''t have to run. Looking for y.


    Moreover, the soil quality of the Cao family''s y mine is very good. Brother Qin said that he sent You Ping to secretly dig some y back. The texture of the y was good enough to make porcin.


    Mother Yuughed when she heard this and said, "Madam, you will confuse Xiao Pingxi like this."


    At one moment I took Xiao Pingxi to pick up the God of Wealth, and at the next I told him not to be superstitious. He is still a little baby over five years old and will be confused by you.


    Afterughing, he asked: "Madam, can you tell me what the old ve said in the letter about someone sending y ore?"


    Mama Tao also wanted to know and nodded along.


    Gu Jinli told the Cao family that they wanted to exchange things for cassava seeds.


    Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu frowned when they heard this and asked Gu Jinli: "Madam, Uncle Cao''s family got their title by relying on food. If cassava is nted to the Cao family, once the cassava is eaten as food by the world, what will happen to the world?" You will think that this great contribution belongs to the Cao family, and my wife will suffer a loss."


    The two nuns were protective guards, and they hoped that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli would not give this great contribution to others, which would go down in history.


    Brother Qin said this, please take a look. Gu Jinli took out one of the pieces of paper and handed it to the two nuns.


    Mama Tao took it and looked at it with Aunt Yu.


    Qin Sang said that he asked Uncle Cao to go to General Jiang to tell the matter, and the deal was done by General Jiang. General Jiang was not the kind of person to take advantage, and he was extremely protective of his shorings. If cassava bes a life-saving food in the future, the Cao family will not be able to take the credit. General Jiang will tell outsiders that it was Chang Liang Wei who discovered cassava, and it was Xiaoyu who found a way to remove toxins from cassava and proposed to eat cassava as food. of.


    Moreover, they will sign a contract with the Cao family and write it in ck and white: The Cao family will purchase cassava seeds, nting methods, and methods to remove cassava toxins from Chang Liang Wei.


    The two nunsughed: "My lord is a thoughtful person. With General Jiang and the contract as proof, I''m afraid the Cao family won''t be able to monopolize this credit."


    but


    As long as the Cao family grows cassava on arge scale and takes it out to relieve the victims during famine, they will still get credit.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Yes, this is the best win-win situation."


    Seeing Xiao Pingxi wiping the rouge on his face with the back of his hand, trying to wipe it off, but the rouge turned redder and redder, he smiled and greeted him: "Come here."


    Xiao Pingxi came over obediently.


    Gu Jinli used warm water to wipe off the rouge and lipstick on his face, leaving a small red dot on his forehead: "It looks so good, like a little fairy boy."


    Then he took off the red baby bellyband he wore outside, brought two cloth bags, put the offerings to the God of Wealth into the bags, tied them around his waist, and said, "Go and eat with your friends." Come on, you will all get rich after eating."


    Thank you Aunt Gu, Im leaving! Xiao Ping was so happy that he ran to find his friends to share the offerings.


    "Madam, do you want to write a reply to your Excellency? Will you prepare pen and paper?" Aunt Yu asked. The young Marquis will be very happy when he receives a reply from his wife.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "If you want to write something, go and prepare it."


    Hey. Grandma Yu happily entered the room to prepare pen and ink.


    Gu Jinli said to Aunt Tao: "Mom, go and bring the smoked fish from the past two days, light the stove, and smoke it again. When You Ping and the others leave, bring the smoked fish to Brother Qin to eat." It was hard to find fish on the side, but he finally got a few fish. Gu Jinli marinated and smoked the fish. It was already baked, but it would be more fragrant if it was grilled again.


    "Hey, old ve, let''s get ready now." Aunt Tao was busy.


    Aunt Yu had already prepared pen and ink. After Gu Jinli entered the room, she started to write a letter. She wrote eloquently for several pages. At the end, she deliberately added a few disgusting words. Thinking of Qin Sang''s blushing face when he saw it, sheughed. The soundes.


    Seeing her having fun, Grandma Yu alsoughed... Madam is a cheerful person, and she can still find fun no matter how miserable the environment is.


    If Mrs. Hou could endure hardships like Mrs. Hou, she would not have been able to see him even before she died as he lived in the northwest.


    Mommy, Ive finished writing. Lets go out and grill the fish.


    Written letters are troublesome. You cannot put them up immediately after you finish writing them. They have to be left to dry.


    Hey. Grandma Yu got up and followed Gu Jinli to the corridor to smoke fish together.


    The smell of smoked fish is very fragrant. Aunt Yu is someone who has eaten delicacies. She is a little greedy when she smells the smell of grilled fish: "The smoked fish spices prepared by Madam are really good and fragrant, but the fragrance is not overpowering. certainly delicious."


    Gu Jinli smiled and gave Grandma Yu a piece of smoked fish: "Grandma, eat it."


    Grandma Yu was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "Madam, you are treating this old ve like a child. This old ve is not greedy."


    "It''s okay, there are still quite a few. Let''s take one piece each and have a taste." Gu Jinli took out two more pieces of smoked fish, leaving one piece for himself and the other piece for Grandma Tao: "Try it, is it delicious?"


    Grandma Tao took a bite and said, "It''s delicious. It''s more vorful and chewy than when it was just smoked two days ago."


    Grandma Yu saw Grandma Tao eating it, and then she ate the smoked fish. After tasting it, her eyes lit up: "It''s delicious. It''s perfect for making dry food."


    Gu Jinli also ate the smoked fish on his hand, nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s delicious!"


    After eating, I was still unsatisfied. I stared at the iron mesh on the oven and wanted to pick another piece.


    Mother Yu smiled when she saw it: "Madam, please eat a few more pieces. If the master knows that Madam is enjoying her meal, he will also be very happy."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "If you don''t want to eat, there are only a few fish. Let''s give them to Brother Qin. When we get the fishter, we can make smoked fish and eat until we are full."


    After speaking, he took a wooden box, put a piece of paper inside, put the smoked fish in piece by piece, and then put the box into a cloth bag.


    She went into the back room again, collected the dried letters, put them in envelopes, and packed two new sets of clothes, new boots, and two bags of medicine for Qin Sang. Then she left the back room and said to Aunt Tao : "Mommy, go and pack two big bags of dry food and two bags of roasted dried beans. The stuff is full of vor and canst a long time. Send more to Brother Qin."


    During the Chinese New Year, they not only made frozen tofu, but also made dried tofu. When they made smoked fish two days ago, they also smoked the dried tofu. It was dried and fragrant, and then sprinkled with some seasonings to enhance the taste. great.


    Mother Tao responded: "Hey, I''ll go get ready now."


    They worked hard for two hours before preparing the things for Qin Sang... Well, they just prepared a lot. The bags and bags together were enough to load a carriage.


    However, You Ping brought five people back, and each person had two bags on their horses, so that they could send all the things there.

 Chapter 1986: eavesdrop

    Chapter 1986: eavesdrop


    Chapter 1986 Eavesdropping


    You Ping and the others had already finished a meal of meat rice, took afortable bath, and slept for an hour. After learning that Gu Jinli and the others had packed their things, they took their things and set off.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked: "Why are you leaving so quickly? Didn''t you let them rest for a night before leaving?"


    Grandma Tao said: "I told them, but You Ping said that he was afraid that the adults would have something to say, so he didn''t stay long. He also said that they just do this kind of work, and their life is toofortable, which is not good."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli didn''t say anything else. He just wanted to make more money so that when these subordinates get old, injured, or get married and retire, he can give them a stable and prosperous life.


    Mommy, lets go and see how Uncle Lu and their brick kiln are doing.


    After the New Year, Lao Lu took the lead in selecting a site to build a brick kiln.


    As for Lao Lu, he dug two five-meter-long and one-meter-deep foundations in just two days. He also used the excavated y to make hundreds of green embryos. He nned to build a small one-meter-long foundation after drying. Fire it in the brick kiln to see how the quality of the y here is?


    "If the y is not good, the bricks made will not be good. Even experienced masters can''t do anything about it." Lao Lu told the truth: "Madam, the y in our health center is a bit bad. If we want to make good bricks, For blue bricks, I guess I have to buy y from outside, but if I buy y, the cost will increase, and the rtives will earn less money."


    Gu Jinli was also worried about this during the Chinese New Year, but she didn''t worry about it now. She smiled and said to Lao Lu: "Uncle Lu, don''t worry, you can just build the brick kiln. When the brick kiln is built, good y will be avable." "


    Lao Lu was relieved when he saw Gu Jinli''s confident face... The daughter-inw chosen by Mr. Xiaohou would never speak big words on official matters. As long as she said it out loud, it would be alright.


    Gu Jinli looked at Lao Lu''s legs covered with dirt and said, "Uncle Lu, your legs and feet are not good. Just sit down and tell them to dig the foundation. You don''t have to do it yourself."


    Lao Lu said: "Even though this leg isme, it doesn''t dy your work. Madam, don''t worry."


    Then he said: "Madam, this ce is dirty. You should go back quickly. After the green embryos are dry, you can bake the bricks. Then Madam wille over and take a look."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, let''s go first. Uncle Lu, if you need anything, just tell me and I''ll have someone prepare it for you."


    He then handed Lao Lu a bag and said, "It''s dried beans and caramel. Uncle Lu takes it to eat. Eating candy can replenish your physical strength."


    Lao Lu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Gu Jinli would treat him like a child and give him something to eat. He looked at Grandma Yu.


    Grandma Yu smiled and said: "Take it, our wife is delicious and likes to share food with others. We just had smoked fish."


    After hearing this, Lao Lu epted the bag and said, "Thank you, madam."


    "No thanks, let''s go." Gu Jinli waved his hand and took Aunt Tao and the others away. They went to the camp where the cassava was stored and had a look. After seeing that the cassava was well preserved, he returned to the house with confidence.


    Uncle Cao attaches great importance to cassava. He reported it to Xu You on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, he took his troops and a batch of supplies to Duchonggou, met with General Jiang, and told him the matter straight to the point.


    He asked again: "Did Qin Qianhu tell you?"


    General Jiang said: "As I said, I asked General Wu to bring me a message as soon as I came back, saying that Uncle Cao wanted to exchange things for potato seeds."


    He asked again: "Uncle Cao, do you really want potato seeds?"


    Uncle Cao nodded: "Of course I want it. If I don''t want it, I can''te and ask for it in person."


    General Jiang: "In that case, I will tell Uncle Cao the ugly thing first. First, cassava is the ghost potato, which is poisonous. Although the toxin can be removed by soaking in water, there are always times when it cannot bepletely removed. If your people are eaten to death, dont me my generals.


    "Secondly, it was Qin Gu who wanted to turn cassava into food and came up with the water soaking method to remove toxins from cassava. If cassava really bes food in the future, the Qin family and his wife will have to share the credit, and you, the Cao family, can''t take all of it. "


    After hearing this, Uncle Cao asked tentatively: "General Jiang seems to admire Qin Qianhu very much?"


    You actually helped the couple take the credit. Doesn''t it mean that you didn''t like Qin Sang very much before? General Jiang smiled and said: "That boy has made great achievements. No general who loves talent would not appreciate him."


    It was because I didn''t know whether Qin Sang was loyal to Lord Xu, and I didn''t like Qin Sang''s use of poison to stun Lemuqin and then behead him, so he made things difficult for him several times.


    He then asked: "Uncle Cao, can you agree to the two conditions I just mentioned? If you agree, I will send someone to call him. You guys can talk and we will settle the matter today."


    Du Chonggou is a ce where wars are fought, but there is no time to discuss business all the time.


    Uncle Cao nodded: "I agreed. Please ask the general to send someone to invite Qin Qianhu."


    "Come here, ride a fast horse and invite Qin Qianhu!" General Jiang shouted towards the outside of the camp, and the soldiers outside the tent immediately rode on horseback to look for him.


    Half an hourter, Qin Sang was brought.


    General Jiang didn''t waste any time and told him the matter. After he finished speaking, he asked him directly: "Do you want to do this business? How do you do it? Do you want money or things?"


    Qin Sang was not ambiguous and said directly: "To do it, I want Cao''s Zhuangzi in Qingniu Mountain."


    Uncle Cao was shocked after hearing this. He held back his anger and asked, "How does Qin Qianhu know that the Cao family has a vige in Qingniu Mountain?"


    Have you checked the Cao family''s property in the northwest?


    Qin Sang said very openly: "Before the Chinese New Year, Chang Liang Wei had no water to drink. His family members looked around for wells to buy water. They found out that there was a well in Qingniu Mountain Vige, but because it was my uncle''s vige, they didn''t dare to go there. Excuse me, Ill go to Tangjiazhuangzi to buy water instead.


    General Jiang agreed: "That''s right. There is no well in their garrison yet."


    He then asked, "How about it? Uncle Cao is willing to exchange it for the Zhuangzi from Qingniu Mountain?"


    Uncle Cao looked at Qin Sang and said: "That vige was damaged by the bandits. The houses were all burned down, and there were no crops in the fields. There is just a lot of y, so it can be regarded as a y vige. If you don''t bake bricks, you can at most Sell some y to make money. How about you exchange it for something more valuable, such as a house or shop in Fucheng?"


    "You don''t need those, the Zhuangzi in Qingniu Mountain is very good." Qin Sang told Uncle Cao the truth: "There is a servant in my family who can bake green bricks. Our guard has discussed it with Dabu Guard and Yangshan Guard. After a while, I can use my time to bake green bricks and sell them to increase ie for my family, so it would be best to change to Qingniu Mountain Vi."


    You want to make green bricks to sell? Uncle Cao asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the soldiers'' families are not rich. I happen to have servants with such skills in my family. My wife wants to do this business to make the soldiers'' families rich."


    He sped his fists towards General Jiang again and said, "I didn''t inform the general about this matter, so please forgive me."


    General Jiang was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved his hand and said: "No need to apologize, this is a good thing... It is too hard to be a soldier now, and many soldiers'' families do not have enough to eat. If this deal ispleted, it will also make the soldiers'' families morefortable. .


    General Jiang agreed to the deal, looked at Uncle Cao and said, "Uncle Cao, I want Zhuangzi in Qingniu Mountain. Please give me some love."


    General Jiang said so, Uncle Cao could only agree: "It works."


    And what they said was heard by Meng Hong outside.


    Meng Hong was so angry that Qin Sang, a fool, why should he bake green bricks or porcin with such a craftsman? Porcin is so expensive, and it is much more profitable than green bricks!

 Chapter 1987: An unexpected surprise

    Chapter 1987: An unexpected surprise


    Chapter 1987 An unexpected surprise


    The mud legs are mud legs. I am afraid that I only know that the brick kiln can burn blue bricks or pottery.


    Meng Hong scolded Qin Sang in his heart, and almost couldn''t help but rushed in and said to him: Fool, stop making green bricks, instead make porcin!


    But he endured it.


    It''s no longer right to eavesdrop. If he rushes in to disturb the situation, Uncle Jiang will beat him to death.


    General Jiang''s personal soldiers came over, grabbed his hand, pulled it, and signaled him with his eyes to retreat quickly and stop eavesdropping, otherwise they, the personal soldiers, would also suffer.


    Meng Hong pped the soldier''s hand away with his palm, stepped back, still far away, and stood waiting five meters away from the tent.


    In the camp, two deeds have been written, written by Uncle Cao himself.


    After finishing writing, they showed it to Qin Sang and General Jiang. After they had no objection, the three of them wrote their names on the two deeds and pressed their fingerprints.


    "It''s done, one for each person. Take it. If you have any disputes in the future, you cane to me as the guarantor." General Jiang gave the two deeds to Uncle Cao and Qin Sang respectively.


    He then asked Qin Sang: "The Qingniu Mountain Vi contains the name of the Gu family. Do you really want to leave something for yourself?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Ms. Gu is very hardworking. She has to take care of the general affairs of the guard and take care of her rtives. She deserves all these."


    General Jiang said: "If a man doesn''t leave any money for entertainment, aren''t you afraid that others will say you are a softie?"


    Qin Rufan, he had heard this nickname before, and he had even made Qin Sang angry because of it, thinking that he had embarrassed their soldiers.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Don''t be afraid. On the way west, it was all thanks to the small subsidies from the Gu family and the Yue family that my rtives could reach the northwest safely. I must remember my kindness and not be ungrateful."


    After saying that, he smiled, quite proudly.


    Well, General Jiang was convinced, patted him on the shoulder and said: "Okay, I''m honest enough. Since I used my wife''s money, I have to admit it. Don''t be like some shameless literati who spent my wife''s money to pass the exam." It is extremely shameless to divorce people after they have achieved fame. They should all be castrated and sent to the pce as servants to prevent them from losing face as men!"


    These words made Uncle Cao have a new understanding of General Jiang... This General Jiang is apletely different person from Xu You. He is very open-minded and has a chivalrous heart. He is good to women, unlike some Like generals, they look down upon women and only regard them as attachments or ythings.


    I also thought that General Jiang had two sons and one daughter, all of whom were of marriageable age. I wonder if the Cao family could get married to one of them?


    No, no, no!


    Uncle Cao quickly rejected this idea.


    The current situation is still unclear. Who knows who will win in the future? It is better for the Cao family not to marry the Jiang family and the Xu family first, lest something unexpected happens in the future and the Cao family will die without a ce to bury them.


    It is safest to hold on to food and build a foundation on food. No matter who is the master of the world in the future, they must eat and use food to stabilize the world.


    I have to say that Uncle Cao is very smart and knows what is best for the Cao family.


    General Jiang is right, Qin Qianhu is indeed a rare and magnanimous man. Uncle Cao echoed.


    But in his heart, he felt that General Jiang had exaggerated too much. Qin Sang was only in his early twenties, and he had a long way to go. Now he felt that he should repay his wife, but in ten or eight years, he would start to dislike her and think about divorce. His wife married another man. Men were like this. He had seen it all too often.


    He also asked General Jiang: "When can Qin Qianhu take me to Changliangwei to get potato seeds?" Zhuangzi in Qingniu Mountain was quite big and had a mountain with him, so he bought thirty carts of potato seeds. The Qin couple also had to ensure that the thirty carts of potato seeds were in good condition and could germinate and survive.


    General Jiang said: "There is still something going on here at the Du Chonggou Camp. He needs to stay for a few more days. If Uncle Cao is not in a hurry, how about waiting for a few more days?"


    There are several weapon rooms in the camp here, which are used to make weapons and the iron-saving long knives used by Qin Sang. However, the long knives made by their master are a bit brittle, so they have to let Qin Sang stay. , to solve this problem.


    But its better not to talk to Uncle Cao about things like the new knife.


    Although Uncle Cao came here with a personal letter from the Marquis, the Marquis said in the letter that Uncle Cao had shown goodwill to them and that the toxins in cassava could be removed and turned into food. He had promised not to do anything to them. The people in Beijing said that they could safely sell the potato seeds to him.


    It was with Xu You''s consent that General Jiang allowed Qin Sang to do this deal.


    Uncle Cao said: "Don''t worry, the potato seeds are nothingpared to the war here. I''ll wait a few more days until Qin Qianhu is free, and then go back with him. I just have to disturb Jiang in the camp. General, Ive been here for a few days, please dont dislike General Jiang.


    General Jiang smiled and said: "That''s no problem, as long as Uncle Cao doesn''t mind the bitter cold here in the camp."


    He also told Uncle Cao that there would often be long-distance attacks with bandits here, and there would also be poisonous insects. There were traps in some ces in the camp, and there were ces dedicated to breeding poisonous insects. Uncle Cao had to be careful, and he couldnt go there. Don''t go anywhere.


    Uncle Cao was a man of good character, so naturally he would not go to ces he shouldn''t go and offend others, so he agreed and said in a sensible way: "General, I came all the way here and am a little tired. Can you please let me go?" Someone take me to the camp to rest?"


    General Jiang shouted outside: "Come here, take Uncle Cao to a tent with a new fire pit to rest. Don''t let the charcoal fire get to Uncle Cao."


    Yes. The soldiers came in and took Uncle Cao away.


    Qin Sang did not stay long. After thanking General Jiang, he said goodbye and left.


    But not long after he left the camp, he was grabbed by Meng Hong who suddenly came out: "Brother Qin, are you done?"


    Qin Sang had no expression on his face. He just looked at him and asked, "Brother Meng, what do you want from me?"


    "Look at what you said, I can''te to you if nothing happens?" Meng Hong had a smile on his face. He originally wanted to be more affectionate, but he didn''t like shaving, so his face was covered with beards and beards. He grinned, A face with only a beard and thick teeth looks a bit scary.


    And Qin Sang didn''t fall for the trick. Meng Hong couldn''t pretend anymore after he saw that he hadughed for a long time but the boy still had no expression on his face, and asked directly: "I heard that your chief Liang Wei wants to bake green bricks to sell? Don''t. I want to deny it, but I overheard it outside the camp.


    You are so confident in eavesdropping.


    "Brother Qin, why are you so stupid? With such craftsmen at your disposal, how can you make bricks and porcin? Do you know how expensive porcin is? It costs you to burn tens of thousands of bricks for one piece of porcin. "


    Meng Hong gave Qin Sang a lecture with a look full of hatred, and saidmandingly: "Don''t be stupid, don''t burn broken green bricks, burn porcin and sell it, you can make more money."


    He also warned Qin Sang: "If you dare to burn green bricks and sell them, I will lead my troops to smash your green bricks. There is no more profitable business in the world, so you should do the second-ss business. Do you understand?!"


    He spoke so indignantly, as if his business had been harmed by someone, that Qin Sang had to ask: "Brother Meng wants to be a part of it?"

 Chapter 1988: reason

    Chapter 1988: reason


    Chapter 1988 Reasons


    "Qin Sang, you actually treat me as a viin who takes advantage of others!" Meng Hong became angry and punched Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang moved his feet, dodged, and immediately apologized: "Brother Meng, please calm down. I said the wrong thing, but why do you insist on my family doing porcin business?"


    Meng Hong looked at Qin Sang''s feet and praised him: "My feet are good, and I can dodge quickly enough."


    His punch was thrown out while speaking, as fast as the wind, and Qin Sang was very close to him, so it was almost impossible to avoid it, but Qin Sang dodged it.


    He is indeed a man who can kill Lemuchin.


    Looking at Qin Sang''s good skills, he told him the truth: "The soldiers are too poor. It is always good to make some soldiers rich."


    Qin Sang was stunned: "You want my family to switch to the porcin business just to make the soldiers rich?"


    "Of course, otherwise it could be for me?" Meng Hong rolled his eyes at Qin Sang and said, "I''m not married and have no family to support, so I can still covet your business?"


    But


    Qin Sang said: "Porcin is a preciousmodity, and the business of porcin has always been controlled by aristocratic families and royal rtives. If my family engages in porcin business, I am afraid it will cause disaster."


    Meng Hong frowned: "Are you worried about this?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the porcin business is too eye-catching. I am only a thousand households. I can''t protect this business. It''s better not to do it. I can make a profit by baking bricks and selling them honestly."


    Meng Hong was so angry that he pointed at him and scolded him: "You coward, are you so afraid of trouble? Why do all the good deals have to be done by those wealthy families and the royal family? Can''t we soldiers do it?"


    After cursing, he walked around in a circle and asked: "If you can protect the porcin trade, do you dare to do it? Are you willing to give 50% to that person?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang frowned and asked, "What does Brother Meng mean?"


    Stop being stupid ande with me! Meng Hong grabbed Qin Sang directly and ran towards General Jiangs camp.


    Qin Sang understood his intention. He originally wanted to break away, but after thinking about it, he let him make trouble again.


    Uncle Jiang, Im here! Meng Hong opened the curtain and rushed into the tent. He came to Jiang Wangang and said, Uncle Jiang, there is a porcin business, do you want to do it?


    Bang, Jiang Wankang mmed the table, red at Meng Hong, and cursed: "You careless thing, what nonsense are you talking about? You think you haven''t been beaten enough, so you want to hit you again? I remind you, You still owe one hundred military sticks. When your health gets better, you will have to beat them in four installments!"


    Meng Hong was too trouble-making and was punished with a hundred and one hundred military sticks. However, no one could hold up a hundred military sticks. In order to save Meng Hong''s life, he was beaten in batches.


    "Listen to me first. When I finish, you can call meter." Meng Hong told Qin Sang and Jiang Wankang that he wanted to partner in the porcin business.


    Then he said: "Uncle Jiang, this is a good business without any capital. You only need toe forward to support the Qin family and protect the porcin business, and you can get a five-cent dividend and make a lot of money."


    General Jiang couldn''t help it anymore. He picked up the knife on the knife holder and hit Meng Hong: "Have you made a lot of money? I let you make money, but I can''t beat you to death!"


    Meng Hong did not run away and let Jiang Wankang fight him.


    Jiang Wankang beat him more than a dozen times and saw that he still didn''t run away, so he knew that he was determined to get him to invest in the porcin business.


    But... "This is the business of the Qin family. As a general guarding the border, I am fighting with the rebels. How can I get involved in the business of my generals? What has happened?"


    Meng Hongli said confidently: "What''s wrong with the war? If you fight, you can''t live? You need money to live. Look at what kind of life the rtives live. Is it enough to eat just the little food that is distributed? I just want to starve to death. , Uncle Jiang, does he want to see the soldiers families suffer poverty all their lives? So poor that they dont have money for medical treatment when they get sick, and finally end up being dragged to death by a small cold?!


    Jiang Wankang was stunned when he heard this... Meng Hong''s mother was dragged to death by a small cold because the Meng family was too poor and had no money to see a doctor.


    Meng Hongs father was in the army with him. Because he was a few years older than him, he had always protected him. He was even injured while saving him. It was the injury that killed Meng Hongs father.


    After Meng Hong''s father died, he vowed to take good care of the Meng family. However, because there were many bandits at that time, he had been suppressing bandits. He didn''t even know whether Meng Hong''s grandma passed away or Meng Hongniang passed away.


    In the end, only Meng Hong was left in the Meng family.


    However, the Meng family members had evil intentions and wanted to sell Meng Hong and upy two acres of the Meng family''snd. A veteran with a broken leg in the same town couldn''t stand it and asked an **** to deliver a letter to him. Only then did he find out about the Meng family. Let people get Meng Hong and raise him until he grows up.


    Jiang Wanzang still remembers the first time he met Meng Hong. He was pitifully thin and fierce. Even a small person dared to steal dry food from the soldiers.


    Later he asked Meng Hong if he had ever hated him?


    Meng Hongughed so hard that he said he was hypocritical: "You have so many soldiers under yourmand, how can you take care of them? But it would be great if your family was very rich, so that even if you are not here, you still have money to take care of me."


    At this moment, Meng Hong still said what he said before: "Uncle Jiang, now you have more and more soldiers under yourmand, and there are more and more rtives of the soldiers and soldiers, and they need more money. If you don''t get involved in some profitable business, how can you help the soldiers and their families survive?" Difficulties?"


    "There are also veterans who lost their hands and feet in the war. After they retired, they could only receive a sum of money, no more than twenty taels. But after the twenty taels were spent, where would they go to make money? What would they get? Are you going to make money?!"


    These words hit Jiang Wangang''s sore spot... Every few years, someone woulde and tell him that many of the soldiers and generals who returned to their hometowns due to injuries had a very bad life. Some were so poor that they sold their daughters, and some even couldn''t survive. The life was too hard and the injuries were too painful, so he hanged himself!


    Jiang Wanzang felt very painful every time he heard these reports, but he had no ability to change... There were too many soldiers and too many rtives. Even if the Marquis had money, he could still fill this bottomless pit.


    This is all the fault of the Chu dynasty. The Chu family was too stingy and was reluctant to give more money to the wounded and retired veterans. If there was a different emperor, he would definitely give money to the wounded soldiers every year to let them live a human life.


    So, he wants to follow Brother Xu!


    "Jiang, Uncle Jiang, what do you want to do with this expression? You don''t want to kill me, do you? I just want my rtives to live a morefortable life, and I haven''t done anything harmful to nature." Meng Hong saw Jiang Wankang His face suddenly became fierce, and he stepped back in fear.


    Hearing this, Jiang Wanzang came back to his senses, put away his fierce expression, and cursed: "Why are you retreating? Can you still beat me?"


    If I wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago.


    Meng Hong smiled coquettishly and began to tter him: "That is, although Uncle Jiang is old, he can still fight as well as he did when he was young."


    Shut up, stop being poor. After Jiang Wankang cursed, he looked at Qin Sang: That servant of yours can really make porcin?


    Qin Sang nodded: "Uncle Lu can indeed make porcin, but our ancestors got into great trouble because of this skill. The Lu family was afraid and left the ancestral precepts for their descendants. If there is no capable person to protect them, the descendants of the Lu family cannot make porcin. Lian Qing No bricks can be burned.

 Chapter 1989: shelter

    Chapter 1989: shelter


    Chapter 1989 Asylum


    He lied: "This is why Uncle Lu ended up selling himself, and why he didn''t reveal his ancestral craftsmanship."


    He added: "Uncle Lu agreed to build a brick kiln and bake green bricks because he saw that I am a thousand-year-old man and can hardly protect the business of green bricks. If I were just a soldier, he wouldn''t even be able to bake green bricks."


    Meng Hong said: "This makes sense. I originally scolded your servants for being stupid. They don''t know how to use such skills at home, and they still sell themselves as ves. It is a disgrace to their ancestors."


    He looked at Jiang Wankang again: "Uncle Jiang, I''ve made it clear. Uncle Lu is a man with real skills. Will you do this business or not?"


    But Jiang Wankang was still hesitant.


    Meng Hong knew what he was hesitating about. He groaned and drew the knife to his neck: "Uncle Jiang, don''t even think about giving this business to Xu You again. If you do, I will die for you and make my family thest to have any descendants." I wont let you have the face to see my father after you die!


    "My father treats you like a biological brother, and you died in battle because of your injuries. My grandparents and my mother were indirectly killed by you. You owe me the Meng family. If I die, you still have the face. Will you survive?!


    General Jiang was so angry that he pped the table again and said angrily: "Are you doing this again? Are you a country shrew? You are still seeking death with me... I know you don''t like Mr. Hou, but he is my best. , if I want to make a deal, I naturally have to ask him what he wants first."


    Meng Hong didn''t listen at all: "Bah, Xu You is the one who went to the peak, not your father. You are doing this business in the name of your aunt, how can Xu You still control it?"


    "You, you... evildoer!" General Jiang was so angry that his heart ached: "I also asked my husband to teach you how to read. How could you say such a thing?"


    Meng Hong sneered and asked, "What did I say? Haven''t you been led by Xu You?"


    General Jiang nced at Qin Sang, then turned to scold Meng Hong: "Shut up, if you dare to say such disrespectful words to the Marquis again, I...stop it!"


    Just as General Jiang was speaking halfway, Meng Hong pulled out a dagger and stabbed himself in the heart. General Jiang was so frightened that he hurriedly hit him with the knife and knocked the dagger out of his hand with a bang. Meng Hongmitted suicide sessfully.


    "Madman, you really don''t want to live anymore!" General Jiang was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He had to rush over to see Meng Hong''s injuries. He took off his heavy coat and saw that the short knife only prated more than an inch and did not hurt his life. Finally, rx.


    Thenes the beating.


    Meng Hong was pped twice, his eyes widened in anger, and he cursed: "You really want the Meng family to be thest to descend?!"


    Meng Hong received two ps and showed no intention of flinching. Hey on the ground like a rogue, looked at the roof of the tent, and threatened with a smile: "Uncle Jiang, will you do this business that can make the soldiers'' families rich?" ?


    Then he said: "You know my temper. It''s useless to lock me up or tie me up. If I can stab myself now, there will always be a chance to stab myself again. Anyway, I am a single person. If I die, I won''t ask anyone to be a widow for me." .


    You are really a **** bastard! General Jiang cursed and looked at Qin Sang: If you are willing to be a part of this, lets write a deed right now.


    Meng Hong was overjoyed: "Uncle Jiang, you finally agreed, great!"


    What a bastard, get out of here. General Jiang was so angry that he kicked Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong rolled away, got up quickly, came over and patted Qin Sang on the back, saying: "Uncle Jiang agreed, don''t be stunned, agree quickly."


    Qin Sang looked at Meng Hong. Although this man was a bit out of ce, he was... a game-breaker.


    A key figure who can break Jiang Wankang''s obsession with Xu You.


    Qin Sang looked at General Jiang, nodded and said: "I am willing to give up 50% of the dividend. Thank you, General, for your protection."


    General Jiang waved his hand and said: "Five achievements are not necessary, four achievements are enough. I can''t take advantage of your family too much."


    He got involved in this business because Meng Hong was too noisy and he really wanted to make the soldiers'' families live a better life.


    Meng Hong said: "Uncle, isn''t it too little? One more achievement can make a lot more money." "Go away, you have no right to speak here. If you talk too much, I will cut your tongue." General Jiang was annoyed to death. Meng Hong took himself pen and paper and started writing the deed.


    Qin Sang spoke in time: "General Jiang, this deal can be done thanks to Brother Meng''s help. I want to give him a 10% bonus."


    Invite Meng Hong in. If Xu You wants to do anything in the future, let Meng Hong do it.


    Meng Hong was shocked. He didn''t expect that he would be hit with money one day?


    Qin Sang nced at Meng Hong, who was stunned, and said to General Jiang: "Brother Meng is also old. He has some property in his hands. He will be able to support his family when he gets married in the future."


    These words touched General Jiang''s heart. Without asking Meng Hong''s opinion, he nodded and agreed: "If it works, I will give Meng Hong 10%."


    After saying that, he immediately wrote down a deed, and then threw the pen and paper to Meng Hong: "Are you dead? If you are not dead,e over and make two copies of the deed. The three of us will each have one copy."


    Hey. Meng Hong hurried over and quickly copied two deeds. The three of them began to sign and fingerprint, and each person took one deed.


    General Jiang looked at Qin Sang: "It''s not easy to make porcin. If you need help, just ask."


    Qin Sang sped his fists: "Yes, if necessary, I will speak to the general."


    General Jiang nodded and talked about the location where the porcin kiln was built: "The guard station is an important military area, mainly for farming and defense... The porcin kiln should be built in Qingniu Mountain. It will be easier for people transporting goods to enter and exit."


    Qin Sang naturally obeyed his orders.


    General Jiang seemed to be a little tired from Meng Hong''s troubles. After talking about the porcin kiln, he asked the two of them to go out.


    Meng Hong knew why he was unhappy, and before leaving, he said specifically: "Uncle Jiang, the Marquis and you have a life-long friendship, and the Marquis''s family has enough property, so I won''t care about you not giving up the porcin business to me." Its his business.


    I cursed in my heart: Bah! Why should Uncle Jiang have to present it to Xu You and let the Xu family do it every time hees across a good deal?


    Xu You really couldn''t take advantage of Uncle Jiang, it was shameless and shameless!


    General Jiang didnt say anything, but grabbed the water bowl on the table and threw it at Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong took Qin Sang and ran away.


    After running a few meters, he put his arms around Qin Sang''s shoulders and said, "Help me, it hurts, hiss~"


    He had gone too far and the wound on his back had split open, and now it was hurting terribly.


    Qin Sang hurriedly supported him: "Let''s go, I will take you to the hospital tent to see the injury."


    Meng Hong: "Where are you going to camp at a medical clinic? Don''t you have a very good medicine for gold sores? Come on, go to my camp and give me your medicine."


    If it was really that good, he would give some points to his soldiers.


    Its done. Qin Sang agreed, supported Meng Hong, and walked towards his tent.


    But Meng Hong lowered his head and stopped talking along the way. Qin Sang was confused, isn''t he very capable of making trouble? Why was he suddenly quiet?


    He suppressed his curiosity and waited until Meng Hong camped and gave him some wound medicine before asking, "What are you worried about, Brother Meng?"


    Meng Hong did not say it directly, but only reminded him: "Uncle Jiang will go to Daokougou Camp in the next few days, and our business may not be sessful by then."


    Uncle Jiang has listened to Xu You for many years. This time, because he threatened to die and signed the porcin sale deed without reporting Xu You, he will definitely feel uneasy and run to Xu You to plead guilty.


    Salute, remember, be grateful, strive for self-improvement, and together we will protect your eternal glory.

 Chapter 1990: Please forgive me

    Chapter 1990: Please forgive me


    Chapter 1990 Apology


    Qin Sang frowned and asked, "Brother Meng, why did you say this? The deed has been signed, how can the sale fail?"


    Meng Hongchanughed and did not answer Qin Sang. He only said to him: "You young guys just haven''t experienced anything. You don''t know what it means to crush someone to death at the first level of an official."


    He patted Qin Sang on the shoulder again and said, "If the porcin business fails, you should be more open-minded. Anyway, your family can still make bricks and sell them."


    Qin Sang:


    Then why did you make such a fuss just now that you want me to do porcin business with General Jiang? Are you free?


    Meng Hong really wanted Qin Sang to start a porcin business with General Jiang. After all, he really wanted the soldiers'' families to live a good life, and Uncle Jiang also had many disabled soldiers who needed to be amodated.


    Porcin Kiln Fang is a good ce.


    But if Uncle Jiang goes to see Xu You and Xu You doesn''t agree, or directly asks for the deal, he can also get another benefit.


    The advantage is that... it makes Uncle Jiang understand that Xu You is not sincere to him, but just wants to take advantage of him, use him, and enve him like an animal!


    Uncle Jiang always said that I studied until I was in a dogs belly, but I know what it means to destroy a thousand-mile embankment in an ant nest!


    As long as Uncle Jiang sees again and again that Xu You is just using him and has no true feelings for him, he will eventually wake up.


    He asked Qin Sang again: "You and your family escaped from the famine. Did anyone save you or your family on the way? If you saved your family, would you work for them as cattle and horses for the rest of your life?"


    He was afraid that Qin Sang would ask random questions, so he specially added: "Don''t ask random questions, just answer it."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It depends on what it is. If it is something evil, even if the other party has saved my whole family, I will not help. I may even turn him to the government."


    Meng Hong was very satisfied with the answer: "You are the only normal person."


    Qin Sang understood. It seemed that the abnormal one was General Jiang.


    Meng Hong asked again: "Have the pigs in your guardhouse really eaten the ghost potato?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "I have eaten."


    People have also eaten it.


    "do you died?"


    Not dead, but alive, and will be able to breed and give birth to piglets by the end of this year.


    "It seems that this ghost potato is really a good thing." Meng Hong said again: "Do you have food made from ghost potato in your tent? I want to eat it, but I''m not afraid. I was so hungry when I was a child that I even ate earthworms. .


    Well, Qin Sang is feeling a little nauseous. He wants to wait until he returns to the guardhouse next time to get some deworming medicine for Meng Hong. As Xiaoyu said, there are many parasites like earthworms, snails, etc., which are like poisonous insects and can infect people. Small bugs that live inside the body and can live for many years.


    Meng Hong added: "Next time you go back, remember to bring me some food made from ghost potatoes. You won''t be responsible if you die."


    Qin Sang:


    You are really a desperado, and you are a bit talkative, you keep talking.


    Meng Hong spoke again and asked him: "I have some wounded soldiers here who have broken arms and legs and can no longer fight on the battlefield. After the porcin kiln is opened, can we send them to the porcin kiln to work?"


    He added: "I''m also the boss. It''s definitely okay to bring in a few people. Don''t even think about refusing!"


    "..." Qin Sang was a little convinced by Meng Hong. This man was a bit of his own way, but he agreed: "Of course it is possible, but the hands and feet must be clean, the conduct must be good, the rules of the porcin kiln must be abided by, and he has never been a strong girl before. Regarding my daughter-inw, if you have ever made such a mistake, please dont send her here, otherwise I might cut her off.


    Meng Hong took a sip and said: "You kid, you look down on me, don''t you? I am a man who has read books, and my previous wife was an officialdy. How could someone under me do such a thing? I am not a soldier. Thief." Qin Sang: "There is no best. In short, we must send people with good conduct, and there is no need to send evil ones."


    Meng Hong waved his hands impatiently and said, "Okay, okay, I get it, you are so long-winded."


    Qin Sang:


    It''s obviously you who''s been talking, but you still think I''m verbose?


    "Baihu, it''s time for dinner. I called you. It''s two portions, for you and Qin Qianhu." Meng Hong''s soldier came in with a basket, which contained three bowls of multigrain porridge, three multigrain cakes, Three raw sweet potatoes and a pickle.


    Qin Sang was from a Qian household, and his share wasrger than that of Meng Hong. For dinner, he could get two bowls of porridge and rice, two grain cakes, and two sweet potatoes. The piece of lumpy pickles was also his.


    Xiao Bing pointed at the basket and winked at Meng Hong with a smile on his face: "Hundred Households, we have made money. We can share Qin Qianhu''s dinner and eat pickles."


    These pickles need to be pickled with salt. Salt is expensive and not everyone can eat pickles. You have to be an official.


    Meng Hong was very happy and said to the soldier: "Hurry up and bring the food and throw three sweet potatoes into the fire to roast them. The roasted sweet potatoes are delicious."


    "Yes." The soldier hurriedly brought the food and ced it on the table next to the kang.


    There was something to eat, and Meng Hong''s injury no longer hurt. He sat up numbly, took a knife and divided the pickled vegetables into three parts. He took a piece and ate it in one bite. His face was wrinkled by the salt, but He shouted happily: "It tastes good!"


    Seeing Qin Sang looking at him, he greeted him: "Brother Qin, don''t be stunned, eat quickly, this is your pickle."


    He added: "Don''t think that I''m taking advantage of you. I''m being punished now, so I can''t open the small stove. When Uncle Jiang stops being angry, I''ll get you a piece of meat to make up for it."


    Qin Sang is not stingy, he is just afraid that Meng Hong will catch him, so he just swallowed a piece of pickle. Well, just thinking about it makes his throat taste salty.


    The soldier had already buried the sweet potatoes, walked over, took another pickle, and ate it: "Well, it''s delicious. It''s salty enough. It finally tastes good in your mouth."


    Salt is expensive, so the soldiers are not given salt every time they eat. Instead, salt is distributed every three days so that the soldiers will not develop neck diseases.


    The soldier called to Qin Sang again: "Qin Qianhu, eat quickly. If you don''t eat, the food will be cold."


    Qin Sang nodded, untied a cloth bag on his waist, took out a package of roasted dried beans, and put it on the table. As soon as he opened the bup wrapped in dried beans, a burst of aroma wafted out.


    Meng Hong was shocked, stared at the dried beans and asked, "Brother Qin, what is this? It''s too fragrant."


    After saying this, Qin Sang grabbed a piece to eat without waiting for him to speak.


    Hmm, its fragrant, delicious, and has a rich vor. It goes well with porridge. Meng Hong picked up the porridge bowl and ate it with roasted dried beans.


    Qin Sang: "This is roasted dried tofu, made with tofu and seasonings. It is a business of my father-inw''s family."


    Meng Hong: "It turns out it belongs to your father-inw''s family. I''ve heard for a long time that you married a rich wife who raised soldiers and raised a family. It turns out it''s true."


    He alsoforted Qin Sang: "Don''t pay attention to those who say nderous things. What''s wrong with eating soft food? They can''t get it even if they want to. As long as you get rich in the future, don''t change your wife."


    This is true, and it is very popr with Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Brother Meng, don''t worry, I never care about what outsiders say, as long as I and my wife live a good life."

 Chapter 1991: anger

    Chapter 1991: anger


    Chapter 1991 Anger


    Meng Hongughed when he heard this and nced at Qin Sang: "You are thinking liberally. This is right. Unlike me, my father-inw''s family is not happy to marry me...go to hell!"


    As he spoke, Meng Hong suddenly cursed.


    He scolded because he thought of his fiance... He had met her before, many times because he had studied with Jiang Zhengrong at Mrs. Jiang''s natal home.


    She was a gentle and quietdy, as beautiful as an orchid. When he learned that he could marry her, he was almost crazy with joy. He worked hard to earn credit and wanted her to be the general''s wife.


    Its a pity that she was in poor health and often fell ill since she was a child. In the end, she died before getting married.


    He told Uncle Jiang and her family that he would wee her memorial tablet into the door, but Uncle Jiang and her family disagreed, saying that she was already dead and he was already a deputy general. If he allowed her to upy his wife again, If he takes the position, he will not be able to talk about any good marriage in the future.


    They said, this is for your own good.


    What a fart!


    A bunch of old diehards who have no idea what he wants?


    Qin Sang heard him suddenly scolding his mother and looked at him in confusion.


    Meng Hong was silent for a while, then smiled and said: "It''s nothing, it''s all in the past. Eat quickly."


    He asked again: "Do you have any baked beans? This pack of beans is not enough for you."


    "There''s another pack." Qin Sang took out another pack of baked dried beans and a pack of fried soybeans. He didn''t take out the smoked fish. It was made by Xiaoyu himself. It wasn''t much, so he wanted to keep it for himself.


    When Meng Hong saw this, heughed happily: "Okay, brother Qin, there are a lot of good things hidden, eat quickly."


    He ate first without being polite. After eating, Qin Sang didn''t stay too long. He went to help at the weapons room tent and left his roasted sweet potato to Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong was very happy and personally sent Qin Sang out of the camp.


    Men''s friendship is usually formed through drinking, but Qin Sang and Meng Hong were formed by eating dried tofu, which is also a wonderful sight.


    After Qin Sang left, the soldier asked Meng Hong: "Baihu, do you really want to be a brother with him? We haven''t been knifed together yet, so I''m afraid our rtionship is not deep enough."


    Others say they are sick, crazy, and hooligans, but thats because they are stupid, and they dont know how smart they are.


    Meng Hong kicked the soldier and said: "What do you mean we haven''t been knifed together? Didn''t we go to the battlefield and fight against soldiers together... It looks good. Let''s take a look at everything first. If he is reliable, we can recruit him to be Uncle Jiang''s confidant. , together in the future..."


    Fuck Xu You!


    Thinking of Xu You, he ordered the soldiers: "Go and take a look. Has Uncle Jiang gone to Daokougou Camp?"


    Hey. The soldier responded and ran away.


    Meng Hong used to be a deputy general and was brought out by Jiang Wanzang. Some of the soldiers around him were very powerful, even to the level of dead soldiers. This was the case for this little soldier who looked inconspicuous but was greedy.


    This is why Xu You was afraid of him and suppressed him for many years, preventing him from truly bing a general.


    The soldiers squatted outside all night, but General Jiang did not leave. Instead, he worked all night and called General Wu and General Xiao Zhou to the camp before dawn.


    When it got dark, General Jiang led a group of soldiers and rode away. After General Jiang left, the soldier went to tell Meng Hong: "After I left, the general''s people asked me to tell Baihu that you should be honest and make trouble when he is not in the camp. He will kill you when hees back."


    Although the small soldiers are powerful, Jiang Wankang also has capable people under hismand. He was discovered squatting outside the camp all night. The captain of the soldiers next to Jiang Wankang found him and asked him to tell Meng Hong this.


    Meng Hong didn''t say anything, just snorted coldly, obviously still dissatisfied with Jiang Wankang''s request for apology.


    This was the first time that Jiang Wankang took over such a valuable business as a porcin kiln without asking Xu You. He felt very uneasy, so he hurriedly rushed to the Daokougou camp in only half a day.


    Xu You was a little surprised when he heard that he wasing. He rode his horse to the gate of the camp to greet him: "Brother Jiang, why did youe here suddenly? Is there any enemy situation over at Duchonggou?"


    Coming over without announcing it in advance made Xu You feel ufortable and felt that Jiang Wankang didn''t respect him enough... The higher his status was, the more Xu You cared about these things.


    When Jiang Wankang saw Xu Youing to pick him up in person, he felt more and more that he shouldn''t take over the porcin kiln business without telling Xu You. He smiled and said, "There''s nothing going on over at Duchonggou. I haven''te to see the Marquis for a long time, so I came here." , after all, I am the Marquiss subordinate.


    Xu You was happy when he said this, and called Jiang Wangang: "I have asked people to prepare good wine and food. Brother Jiang, mount the horse. Let''s go back to the tent and have a good meal. You have been guarding Du Chonggou. It''s really hard work."


    When Jiang Wankang heard this, his heart was boiling... That boy Meng Hong always said that Brother Xu made him suffer on purpose. Look at Brother Xu''s attitude. How could he mean to make him suffer on purpose?


    As for taking away his business... Brother Xu is a man who wants to do a big business and needs a lot of money, so he naturally has to have some business on hand.


    Yes. Jiang Wankang mounted his horse and followed Xu You straight to the tent.


    In the big tent, good wine and food were indeed prepared, and there was a roasted wholemb on the table in the middle.


    Xu You pointed at the roasted wholemb and said, "You couldn''te to the big banquetst time. This time, I''ll make up for the main course for you. Let''s eat it happily!"


    Jiang Wanzang became more and more moved, but he quickly knelt down on one knee and apologized to Xu You: "Master Hou, it was the general''s poor defense that allowed the soldiers to sneak attack the camp. Please punish me!"


    Jiang Wangang felt very regretful when he heard that the Daokou Gou Camp was attacked on the day of the banquet. He originally wanted to investigate in person to see how the Rong thieves crossed the defense line and reached the Daokou Gou Camp, but the Rong soldiers on the other side of Du Chonggou The thiefunched another raid, and he had no time to investigate again.


    After Tuogud stopped the raid, Xu You said that he would check it himself and let him guard the poisonous insect ditch.


    He didnt investigate, but he still had to apologize if he should.


    Xu You helped Jiang Wankang up and said reproachfully: "Old Jiang, how many times have I told you, there is no need for this to happen between us. Get up quickly and eat."


    Xu You took Jiang Wankang to the table, and the two exchanged cups and talked about the past while eating and drinking. They had a great time.


    After he was 80% full, Xu You changed the topic and talked about the cement of wounded soldiers.


    He grabbed Jiang Wankang''s hand and said guiltily: "Old Jiang, I''m afraid I''m going to wrong the wounded soldiers under yourmand this time... Emperor Jingyuan increased too many taxes, and my business was greatly affected, and I couldn''t deal with too many injured soldiers. Veterans... In this war, there are many soldiers from the Central ins, Zhongzhou, and the south. Those generals are not very familiar with us. I want to arrange for their sick and wounded veterans first to win them over."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang felt a little bitter in his mouth, but when he saw that Xu You looked embarrassed and the reason he gave was not wrong, he also thought that he had a porcin kiln business and could house some injured veterans, so he agreed: "I know the difficulties the Marquis is in, so it''s okay, I''ll take care of them."


    Xu You was very happy to hear this, but his face was very sad. He choked and said: "Old Jiang, I have wronged you."

 Chapter 1992: fear

    Chapter 1992: fear


    Chapter 1992 Fear


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanzang quicklyforted Xu You: "No need to say more, Mr. Hou, I understand Mr. Hou''s difficulties, and this is not Mr. Hou''s fault, it is..."


    The Chu Dynastys fault!


    Originally, it was the Chu Dynasty''s duty to ce sick and wounded soldiers, but there were too many wounded and sick soldiers, and it was tooborious to ce them there. After Emperor Jingwu passed away, Emperor Jingtai who seeded him used the excuse that the number of wars was decreasing year by year. The number of sick and wounded soldiers was reduced, and many sick and wounded soldiers were given a sum of money and then allowed to return home and make a living on their own.


    Their hands and feet are broken, and many of them have old injuries. They need to take medicine all year round, and even need to be bedridden all year round. How can they make a living?


    Later, they had no other choice, so they took care of the sick and wounded soldiers who were having a hard time.


    But the Marquis'' family is not from a wealthy family, and they cannot arrange for all the sick and wounded soldiers. They can only arrange for those who are too difficult to live in.


    After hearing this, Xu You''s voice became more choked up: "Old Jiang, I''m sorry for you. I make you suffer every time... Don''t worry, Xi Niang''s family''s property is slowly recovering. After a while, the business will pick up." , we can arrange for more injured soldiers."


    Jiang Wankang didn''t like Cui Xiniang and felt that as a concubine, she was too unruly... But in recent years, as Cui Xiniang''s old servants from her natal family continued toe, they brought a lot of Cui family''s hidden properties.


    Cui Xiniang was generous and used the ie from these properties to support the Marquis'' troops. She also took in many sick and wounded soldiers from poor families every year and let them work on the Cui family''s property, so that she could earn some monthly money to support her family.


    Because of this, the generals under the Marquis were very grateful to Cui Xiniang, and they also had an acquiescence that if the Sixth Young Master was capable, it would be okay for him to be the heir apparent of the Hou Mansion.


    Although Jiang Wankang didn''t like Cui Xiniang, he was grateful to Cui Xiniang for arranging the sick and wounded soldiers.


    But Jiang Wankang didn''t know that many of the sick and wounded soldiers who were ced in Cui Xi''s natal property had died, and those who could stay were those who had injured their hands and feet and could still work.


    Jiang Wankang was in the military camp all year round and had no time to visit the sick and wounded soldiers, so he didn''t know the real situation.


    "Master Marquis, there is something I want to tell you." Jiang Wanzang took advantage of the topic of arranging the sick and wounded soldiers to tell Xu You about the porcin kiln sale.


    Xu You nced at Jiang Wankang reproachfully: "Old Jiang, how many times have I told you that we have been brothers of life and death for decades, so there is no need to be too polite in private."


    He said again: "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    After saying that, he gave Jiang Wankang a piece of peony rich cake and said, "It''s a cake made by the Shen family. It''s included in the banquet. You should try it too."


    Okay. Jiang Wanzang picked up the Peony Fortune Cake and took a bite. It was moderately sweet and had a floral aroma. It was indeed a good pastry.


    Xu Youughed when he saw that he was eating happily, but it didn''t take long for him to stopughing. He was shocked and angry, and said in disbelief: "You are doing porcin business in partnership with Qin Sang''s family?"


    Jiang Wankang, how dare you make such a valuable deal privately!


    Jiang Wankang nodded and told Qin Sang''s family that one of the servants they bought was good at making porcin, and then exined: "I didn''t want to take on this business originally, but I thought that if the porcin kiln was opened, I could make a lot of money. The money can also be used to ce sick and injured soldiers, so I agreed."


    He also begged Xu You: "My status is not as good as that of the Marquis. If anyone needs protection in the future, the Marquis will help."


    Xu You is furious, please help? Help you make money, help you earn fame, so that you can take away my position? !


    There can only be one person who has the final say in the northwest, and that person is me, Xu You, do you understand? !


    Xu You was furious, but he still had to endure it. When he could no longer bear it, he hurriedly picked up the wine ss and drank a ss of wine. After being aroused by the drink, he suppressed his anger.


    Brother Xu is not happy for me to do this porcin business? Jiang Wankang asked. Xu You shook his head first, and then continued after a while: "Tell me about this matter in detail first... After all, it is a porcin business, and it is expensive. How can a servant with such skills sell himself into very? That can''t be the case. What kind of detailed work?"


    Jiang Wangang smiled: "No, those three servants bought them in Gaoshui County. At that time, the disaster in Linshui Vige in Gaoshui County was cleared. General Ge and Vice General Ma were in Gaoshui County at that time. When Qin Sang bought people, he went through their hands. They checked the three families and found that their origins were innocent and there was nothing wrong with them."


    Xu You nodded as if this was the case.


    Jiang Wankang once again told the ancestral precepts of the old Lu family, and then exined the process ofpleting the porcin kiln sale.


    Xu You heard that it was the result of Meng Hong''smotion, and he wanted to chop Meng Hong into pieces... This Zhu Zi was indeed a scourge. It would have been nice if he could have been killed on the battlefieldst year.


    But Meng Hong was lucky and escaped three battlefield assassinations. When Xu You wanted to take action again, they were already confronting the Rong people and it was difficult to do so.


    As for using poisonous insects to kill Meng Hong...it can''t be done. Meng Hong has the army''s insect repellent, and Jiang Wankang knows that he used poisonous insects to kill Leng Qingsong.


    If poisonous insects are used to kill Meng Hong again, Jiang Wankang will be suspicious even if he trusts him again.


    Xu You knew that he couldn''t be angry, so he suppressed his anger and said kindly: "Young boy Hong is old, he should have an inheritance."


    He then asked Jiang Wankang casually, "Old Jiang, do you really want to do the porcin business?"


    Jiang Wanzang nodded: "In order to make the life of the soldiers better, it is beneficial to do this business."


    These words made Xu You feel that Jiang Wankang meant to me himself for failing to ce the soldiers properly.


    Xu You suppressed his anger and said again: "But you have never done this kind of business, how can you manage it? What about transporting the goods? Where to sell them? Will they be sold in bulk or in batches to other big merchants? Is there anyone who can take over? ?These are big things. If one part is not done well, the whole business will copse. Old Jiang, you have to think clearly."


    But Jiang Wankang said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, we have discussed these things... Qin Qianhu''s brother-inw opened a Dou Ou bank in partnership with the Ouyang family and the imperial merchant Dou family. After the porcin is fired, it will be shipped to Jiangnan and the capital. The two of them will help sell it.


    Added another sentence: "That boy Meng Hong said that he would go to the porcin kiln from time to time. If there is anyone who doesn''t work well, he will take care of it and use militaryw to control it. It''s really a progress."


    After saying this, heughed, looking quite proud of Meng Hong.


    Xu You was about to explode, and after drinking another ss of wine, heughed in agreement and said, "If he can be like this in the future, we can rest assured."


    "Indeed." Jiang Wanzang was very happy and said with emotion: "Meng Hongchangjin, I have an exnation for Brother Meng."


    Xu You was very disdainful when he heard this. The man named Meng had been dead for so many years, but Jiang Wanzang still remembered his kindness.


    Master Hou, do you agree with me regarding the porcin business? Jiang Wankang asked. He asked Xu You to say a word so that he could feel at ease.


    Xu You''s anger soared again. He signed the deed and asked me if I wanted to do this deal. You did it on purpose!

 Chapter 1993: There is hope

    Chapter 1993: There is hope


    Chapter 1993 There is hope


    But Xu You quickly smiled and said: "I used to advise you to get more property, but you always refused. You also gave me a lot of profitable business. Now the porcin business is good. If you do it, you can also give me money." Zheng''an and the others can earn some money from betrothal gifts."


    After receiving Xu You''s words, Jiang Wanzang finally felt at ease. Heughed and said, "With your words, I feel relieved. You don''t know that since I signed the contract, I have been worried about you not agreeing."


    Xu You sneered in his heart, but he had to work up his energy to agree with Jiang Wankang''s words. In order to show his affinity, he told him a lot of tips on doing business. It was not until after the hour that he said: "It''s gettingte. Go and see what''s left in the hotel." Soldiers who are suffering from severe injuries, when eveninges, I will call Mr. Shang Qianshan, Liang Tu and the others, and lets have another drink together.


    "Sure, I''ll go see the soldiers first." Jiang Wankang agreed, and soon left the tent, and Xu Liang took him to visit the sick and wounded soldiers.


    Jiang Wankang went there with joy, but what he saw was full of misery...


    "General, you finally came to see us. All the brothers miss you very much!" A soldier who lost his legs and could only crawl with his hands looked at him and said with surprise, and shouted towards the camp: " The general hase to see us, and the general has not forgotten us, and everyone who can move hase out to greet us!"


    There was a messy sound, and after a while, many people came out of several nearby camps.


    Everyone has injuries, some have broken legs, some have broken limbs, and some are blind... The worst one has both legs and hands broken, leaving only most of his arms, but he also uses his elbows. Hold on and slowly move out to meet him.


    Jiang Wanzang''s eyes were red, and he quickly ordered his soldiers: "Go and help him up!"


    The soldiers rushed over, held the soldier''s armpits, and picked him up.


    "You have suffered." Jiang Wankang choked, and hurriedly told them the good news: "I have opened a porcin kiln in partnership with others, and I will arrange for you to work in it. Don''t worry, you will be able to survive in the future!"


    After hearing this, the wounded and sick soldiers cheered: "Seriously? This is great. We finally have hope for our days!"


    After the cheers, there were bursts of low crying from all around. It was these wounded and sick soldiers who were crying.


    The atmosphere in the sick camp was very bad during this period. Soldiers who were seriously injured and sick died every day. The soldiers who survived were also worried about how they should live in the future because of their disabilities.


    A few days ago, a soldier hanged himself because he was disabled and could not face his rtives in his hometown.


    This kind of thing has happened many times in the past six months.


    The soldiers looked on with pain and despair.


    "Brothers, don''t cry. You are all good. Your life will get better in the future. I, Old Jiang, will not ignore you. Each of you will have a job to support your family!" Jiang Wanzang promised.


    Haha, Xu Liang sneered in his heart. General Jiang was too affectionate to make such a promise. Even Emperor Jingyuan couldn''t amodate so many sick and wounded soldiers. You just want to support them with your porcin business. He is indeed both naive and stupid!


    Xu Liang came over and said, "General, don''t be sad. They are living well in the sick camp. The Marquis personally ordered that no one should deprive them of their medicinal materials and food. They will be given a meal every five days." Meat porridge and oil porridge are also avable every day."


    Oil porridge is multigrain porridge with some oil added to make people feel a little oily in their stomachs after eating it.


    Jiang Wankang said: "Your Excellency, I am worried about you."


    However, this is what Xu You, themander in chief of the northwest, should do, so there is no need to thank him at all!


    The sick and wounded soldiers were very interested in the porcin kiln. They surrounded Jiang Wanzang and asked: "General, the porcin kiln is for making porcin? Oh, that is a precious thing. Is it okay for us who are missing limbs to do the work?" ?What should I do if I break the porcin?"


    General, is it difficult to do this porcin work? Do you have to pay for it if it is broken?


    How much is the monthly payment?


    "General, my parents are getting old. Can you please not send me back to my hometown county office about my disability? If they know that I am disabled, they will not be able to bear it... I want to work in the porcin kiln. After I make money, Send them back as military pay, and wait for them to return home a hundred yearster..."


    Jiang Wankang was in tears after hearing this, but he still answered the soldiers'' questions one by one.


    However, when he entered the camp and saw the soldiers who were vomiting blood due to internal injuries and whose bodies were stinking due to external injuries, he could no longer hold back his tears. Xu Liang hurriedly helped him out and whispered: "General, please stop crying. You are the general. If you can''t hold back your tears, these soldiers will not be able to hold on."


    He added: "It''s gettingte. Mr. Marquis and Mr. Qianshan are still waiting for you. Let''s go."


    He pointed to a batch of meat rice that had just arrived and said, "The soldiers also need to eat and drink medicine. What they eat today is meat rice."


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, he put away his tears, walked over, opened the wooden barrel containing the meat and rice, and looked at it. He saw that it was covered with a thickyer of meat, and he used a rice spoon to pull it apart. The bottom was mixed with white rice, yellow rice, and some beans. Multigrain rice.


    Jiang Wanzang nodded repeatedly after seeing this: "The Marquis treats the wounded soldiers under mymand very well."


    "Doctor, doctor, herees the ginseng soup. Let''s see, which wounded and sick soldiers can drink it?" Xu You actually sent someone to deliver a bucket of ginseng soup. This really shocked Jiang Wanzang, and he felt more and more that Xu You was right. His wounded soldiers are good.


    Seeing that he was moved, Xu Liang said: "General, as long as these soldiers are still in the camp, the Marquis will always take care of them. Don''t worry, go to the big tent quickly, the Marquis is waiting for you."


    Jiang Wankang: "Okay, let''s go there right away."


    But Jiang Wankang didn''t go to eat, he went to thank Xu You.


    After thanking him, he didnt stay too long, but immediately took the people back to Duchonggou.


    "I have to go back as soon as possible to urge Qin Sang to open the porcin kiln, so that the sick and injured soldiers can be sent there as soon as possible." Jiang Wanzang said.


    Xu You didnt keep him much longer and nodded in agreement: Okay, Ill see you off.


    They took Mr. Qianshan, Liang Tu and others to send Jiang Wangang and his party out of the camp.


    After Jiang Wankang left, Xu You snorted coldly, returned to the tent, and smashed a wine ss as soon as he entered the tent.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and picked up the broken pieces of the wine ss and put them on the table: "Master Hou, it''s not bad for General Jiang to have a porcin business. He should have this business, otherwise it would be too much."


    Having been oppressed like this for many years, if I dont give him any real benefits, Im afraid I wont be able to deceive Jiang Wankang anymore.


    Then he asked: "Master Hou, what do you think about the marriage between the Jiang family girl and the eldest son?"


    Xu You became even more irritated when talking about this: "Sir, you know my concerns, why do you need to ask more questions?"


    This marriage in the Jiang family cannot be lost, but if Jiang Zhengrong is married to the boss, what will happen if Jiang Wankang helps the boss rise to power? If it were promised to other sons, I''m afraid Jiang Zhengrong would not agree.


    That girl Jiang Zhengrong actually likes the boss, can''t she like someone else? !


    It is not possible to use tricks to pair Jiang Zhengrong with his other sons. The Jiang family are not fools and will investigate. Once any clues are found, the rtionship between the two families will be over.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Marquis, please let Miss Jiang San marry the eldest son, and establish the marriage rtionship first, and then..."


    Mr. Qianshan picked up a pen and paper, wrote down a sentence, brought it to Xu You and gave it to him.


    Xu You''s pupils shrank and he looked at Mr. Qianshan.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled at him and threw the piece of paper into the fire.

 Chapter 1994: piece

    Chapter 1994: piece


    Chapter 1994 Chess Piece


    Xu You was silent for a while and said: "I watched that girl grow up and I even hugged her. Even my own daughter has never hugged her."


    He only likes sons, sons whose biological mothers are of noble birth, have noble blood, are obedient and capable.


    When Mr. Qianshan heard this, heughed silently behind Xu You''s back. Would a man who could poison a tiger and swallow a child really care about other people''s daughters?


    Its just fear.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Hou, those who achieve great things do not stick to trivial matters. Sometimes, no matter how much you love the younger generation, you have to take action."


    Xu You was really scared and added: "Although she is a girl, because she is the only girl, she is very valued by the family. Just look at her name and you will know that a girl can be named after a boy."


    So if something happens to her, Jiang Wankang will definitely fight to the death to find out the real culprit!


    As his status became higher and higher, Jiang Wankang was no longer the small boy he was at the beginning, but grew into a giant beastparable to him.


    This giant beast listens to him now, but if it gets angry one day, it is also capable of biting him and injuring him.


    Mr. Qianshan turned around, walked over, looked at Xu You and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, if ites to that point, there will be people from the seconddy''s side to help. Not to mention him, even Emperor Jingyuan can''t find out who did it. And Emperor Jingyuan still has to take the me... The people over there can even find out the news about the pce."


    Xu You was overjoyed. What he wanted was Xi Niangs natal family to do this.


    "Brother Jiang and I are brothers in life and death. The boss and Rong Yatou are also childhood sweethearts. They have been engaged since they were young. Now, it is really time to make it official and let them get married as soon as possible." Xu You said with a smile on his face. Show some joy that he is going to marry his daughter-inw.


    To be honest, Mr. Qianshan felt a little nauseous, but Xu You was just a good **** for them.


    When great things are aplished, Xu You will die, and the one who wins the kingdom will be the master.


    Master is the orthodoxy of the country!


    So Mr. Qianshan endured his nausea and bowed to Xu You: "Congrattions, Lord Marquis, on your wonderful daughter-inw."


    Xu You chuckled and sighed: "It''s a pity that Brother Jiang has left. If he were still here, the marriage could be decided tonight."


    Mr. Qianshan shook his head: "Master Marquis, you are marrying your eldest daughter-inw, and she is General Jiang''s only legitimate daughter. She should be treated with great importance. After careful preparation, you can go and propose marriage in person."


    After hearing this, Xu You frowned, obviously a little unhappy, but still said: "Sir, I remind you that you have to give Brother Jiang some face."


    But Jiang Wankang still didn''t know that his good brother, who was devoted to him and supported him with the lives of the nine tribes, actually plotted against him like this.


    At this moment, Jiang Wanzang was speeding towards Du Chonggou, but he felt so ufortable that he took advantage of the opportunity to relieve himself and hid in a deserted ce and cried bitterly.


    After crying, I finally felt better and called to the soldiers: "Let''s set off and go back early!"


    Yes. The soldiers responded, hurriedly whipped their horses, and returned to Duchonggou in the middle of the night.


    As soon as Jiang Wankang came back, he asked: "Where is Qin Sang? Is he asleep?"


    The soldiers who stayed behind replied: "They are still busy in the weapons room and camp."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wanzang immediately rode his horse to the weapons room and camp.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Before entering the camp, I heard the sound of hammering.


    The red-hot long knife embryo was soaked in the water, making a sharp sound.


    The master of the weapons room camp was holding a long knife, looking at it and knocking it, and said with satisfaction: "Listen to this sound, it is a bit duller than the previous one. Yes, it will definitely not kill you with just one cut." It''s too brittle to break, Saburo, thank you very much."


    Qin Sang said: "Master Jin is serious. I just told you two tips. The ability to make a new long sword is all your fault."


    Master Jin''s eldest apprentice was so anxious that he urged: "Stop talking about it now, try the knife first, lest it be cut and brokenter." "Bah, you bastard, how can you talk? That''s all. Do you like to defeat me?" After Master Jin cursed, he handed the newly-made long knife to a soldier in his early twenties who was the strongest: "Take it, let''s chop it with Saburo."


    Hey. The soldier took the new long sword and pointed it at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang pulled out a thick broad knife and said to the soldiers: "Let''s begin."


    After saying that, the two of them raised their swords almost at the same time and struck hard.


    Dang!


    The two knives struck each other, sparks flying.


    It didnt break, the new long knife didnt break, Master, we seeded! Master Jins eldest apprentice said happily, his whole body was filled with excitement.


    Master Jin said, "Just one chop is not enough. Sang, you can chop me twenty more times."


    "It''s done." Qin Sang responded, raising his sword to sh at the soldier holding the new long sword.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two of them shed each other twenty times, and the new long knife did not break.


    "It''s done, Master, it''s really done. This time we can save half of the pig iron and can make more weapons!" Master Jin''s eldest apprentice shouted happily.


    Screaming so hard that Master Jin wanted to kill him.


    "Shut up, what are you doing?" Master Jin suppressed the excitement in his heart, walked over quickly, took the new long knife from the soldier''s hand, and looked at it carefully.


    I was very frightened to see it, because I was afraid that there might be something wrong with the new long knife.


    However, God bless me, this new long sword still wont work.


    "It''s still soft even after it''s rolled." Master Jin sighed, feeling extremely regretful. If it hadn''t been rolled, this new long knife would be useless.


    His eldest disciple was thinking openly and said: "Master, don''t be too anxious. The big problem of the de being too brittle and easy to break has been solved. We just need to work harder and solve the problem of curling the edge. It will be considered a sess." A new long sword is out!


    He rubbed his hands again and said excitedly: "If such a steel-saving knife is made, we can be famous in history, just like the Gou Ge knife."


    Master Jin became angry and cursed: "Bah, can you speak? That Gouge sword is a knife used by bandits. Our new long sword is a knife used to protect the border and protect the country. It is more than ten times more expensive than the Gouge sword." !


    The eldest disciple quickly apologized: "Master, don''t be angry, it''s the disciple who can''t speak."


    General, you are back. Qin Sang had already seen Jiang Wankang and saluted him with a fist in his hand.


    Jiang Wangang walked in, took the new long knife, inspected it, nodded and said: "It''s much better than what I made a few days ago. Thank you for your hard work."


    Then he said to Qin Sang again: "Sang, you have worked hard too. Thank you for having me."


    Thank you for your words, which were very meaningful. Qin Sang asked: "The general rushed back overnight, but is there anything to do with the general?"


    Jiang Wangang nodded: "Follow me."


    Yes. Qin Sang followed Jiang Wangang.


    Master Jin was still reluctant to leave, and shouted to Qin Sang: "Sang, good boy,e early tomorrow."


    Well, the eldest disciple felt numb after hearing this, and muttered: "Master, can you not be so disgusting when you speak? Qin Qianhu is a man, not a girl, so why should you be good?"


    Master Jin was angry: "Go away, you useless thing. If it weren''t for Saburo, you are a waste, and we would never have been able to make such an iron-saving weapon in our lifetime!"

 Chapter 1995: Pull people

    Chapter 1995: Pull people


    Chapter 1995: Pulling people in


    Haha, Master, you are old, your movements are slow, and you dont kick. Because the forging of the new long sword has made great progress, Master Jins eldest apprentice is in the mood to talk to Master Jin.


    The rest of the people also burst outughing, but Master Jin yelled at him: "You guys are justughing so hard, hurry up and get me some iron, you are a bunch of trash, and together they are not even as useful as Saburo alone!"


    Hey. After hearing this, the big guy put away his smile and continued to do the work at hand.


    Outside the camp, Qin Sang and Jiang Wankang had already walked some distance.


    Jiang Wanzang pointed to a horse and said: "Get on the horse and go to my tent. I have something to tell you."


    "Yes." Qin Sang got on his horse, whipped his horse, and galloped for more than a quarter of an hour before arriving at Jiang Wangang''s camp.


    Jiang Wankang didn''t talk nonsense. After entering the tent, he said to Qin Sang straight to the point: "How long does it take from the establishment of the porcin kiln to the production of porcin? Tell me, I want the fastest time!"


    Qin Sang counted the time and said: "When it was time to bake green bricks, my husband and I asked Uncle Lu. He said that from building the kiln, making embryos, applying ze, firing, and finally producing the finished product, if everything goes well, it will take at least Three months.


    Jiang Wanzang was shocked: "Three months! No, it''s too long. I can''t wait that long."


    Qin Sang said: "General, three months is fast enough. If there is a shortage of manpower or there is an ident during the firing, the porcin may not be produced within half a year."


    Making porcin is only the first step. If you want to exchange it for silver, you have to go through the process of selling, transporting goods, and returning. You go back and forth, and you dont see silver every year.


    One year! Jiang Wankang was shocked. He didnt expect that porcin trading would be so troublesome.


    Jiang Wankang was in charge of the troops and had a resolute temper. After walking around twice, he pointed at Qin Sang and said: "I will give you manpower and transfer my soldiers to you, and let them help build kilns and make embryos. You dont have to worry about shipping the goods, when the timees to sell the porcin, I will take out a token to ensure that no one dares to stop you from the northwest to Zhongzhou!


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, the soldiers will abide by the rules and won''t cause you any trouble."


    Finally, he asked: If this is the case, is it possible to see silver within three months?


    Qin Sang did not answer immediately, but asked: "General, what happened when you went to Daokougou Camp today?"


    Jiang Wanzang was silent, and after a while, he told the situation of the wounded and wounded soldiers: "...We have to give them a hope, so that they have something to look forward to, otherwise they will really not survive!"


    Even though Jiang Wankang was amander who killed countless corpses on the battlefield, he couldn''t bear to see his soldiers meet such a miserable end.


    No matter what, he has to give them hope!


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was silent... Compared with Wei Guogong and his family, Jiang Wanzang was undoubtedly poor. He did not have any substantial property to house these sick and wounded soldiers. No wonder Jiang Wanzhang was so anxious.


    But


    "It''s not that easy toplete the porcin business." Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "But if we add Zhong Yu and rely on his rtionship, we may be able to get the porcin before it leaves the porcin kiln. To silver."


    Jiang Wanzang said hurriedly: "Tell me the details!"


    Qin Sang: "Zhong Yu is the most favored youngest son of the Zhong family. If we bring him into the group and let the Zhong family sell this porcin, given the huge wealth of the Zhong family, they will definitely give the money first and then get the goods."


    Although Jiang Wankang is a general, his connections are very poor. If Jiang Wankang wants topete with Xu You, he has to recruit some noble people to join him. The Zhong family is a strong, trustworthy, and somewhat upright family, so they can be used.


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, he immediately shouted outside the camp: "Hurry and find Zhong Yu, who is under themand of Qin Qianhu, the Changliang Guard. Hurry!"


    "Yes." The captain of the soldiers outside the camp responded and immediately sent two soldiers to find Zhong Yu. This is how it is here in Du Chonggou. There must be soldiers and horses guarding the guard posts and guard posts. If there is a war, or when the war is unstable, Qianhu will also bring a group of soldiers and horses to the Du Chonggou camp. Stay stationed and crouch in case a fight breaks out so you can quickly counterattack.


    Zhong Yu had to squat as close as possible to the battlefield if he wanted to perform meritorious service. He was at the Duchonggou camp at the moment and had been dragged here for most of an hour.


    Zhong Yu was on duty during the day and was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly sneaked in by the soldiers with an unhappy look on his face.


    However, he only dared to show his face to the soldiers. When he saw Qin Sang and Jiang Wankang, he said to them: "I have seen the general, I have met the Qianhu master!"


    Jiang Wankang saw him and asked directly: "Zhong Yu, there is a porcin business, will your Zhong family do it? If you do, your Zhong family will be responsible for selling it, and you will have to pay the price as soon as you pull the goods. We will give You get two cents.


    "Huh?" Zhong Yu was a little confused: "General, are you okay?"


    Drawing him here in the middle of the night to do business with him?


    boom!


    Jiang Wanzang mmed the table and said angrily: "Be serious, I am asking you something, answer it quickly!"


    Zhong Yu was startled and quickly stood up straight, but he was wronged. He was not serious at all, but he was too sleepy and couldn''t open his eyes, making him dizzy.


    "General, don''t worry, I''ll tell him." Qin Sang told him the matter.


    Zhong Yu cried after hearing this: "It''s miserable, it''s so miserable."


    Moreover, he was scared. He originally thought that being a soldier meant making achievements and bing a general, but after he came here, he realized that not only would people die in war, but it was also very painful, and he would even lose arms and legs.


    What if he is also disabled?


    Want to go home again!


    Bang, Jiang Wanzang was so angry that he mmed the table again, pointed at Zhong Yu and said: "You''re crying, since you havee to serve as a soldier, you should understand these things."


    Thinking about what they were asking Zhong Yu to do now, he softened his attitude and asked, "Will you do this business?"


    Zhong Yu sympathized with the wounded and sick soldiers and was willing to help. He nodded repeatedly: "Do it, I will do it!"


    Responded so quickly that Jiang Wankang asked: "Is there any problem with your father and brother?"


    "There is no difficulty, there is no difficulty at all. It''s just selling some porcin. Dad and eldest brother will agree!" Zhong Yu knows very well how much his father and brother love him. As long as they don''te to the northwest to fight, or do something that is not good for themselves or the Zhong family, My father and brother will agree to anything I do.


    Father and eldest brother will be very happy if we can help the sick and wounded soldiers. Zhong Yu asked, Should we sign the contract now?


    Jiang Wanzang nodded: "Yes, sign it now, start the porcin business quickly, and the sick and wounded soldiers will be well taken care of."


    He yelled outside impatiently: "Is that brat Meng Hong here? Hurry up and bring him to me!"


    Here wee, I saw the torches are out. said the captain of the soldiers, and hurried to pick up Meng Hong, almost carrying him to the camp.


    Meng Hong asked: "Uncle, why did you take me sote at night? I didn''tmit anything the day you went to Daokougou camp, or did something bad happen to you?"


    Jiang Wankang did not answer, but asked: "Have you brought the deed of the porcin sale?"

 Chapter 1996: happiness

    Chapter 1996: happiness


    Chapter 1996 Happy


    Meng Hong did not answer, but frowned and asked: "Uncle, are you nning not to do porcin business after meeting the Marquis? I tell you, no way!"


    Jiang Wankang scolded: "You''re yelling, you''re going to have to do this deal to death, but if we want to get Zhong Yu and the Zhong family to join us, we have to sign a new contract."


    Meng Hong felt relieved and took out the deed and put it on the table. Qin Sang did the same.


    Jiang Wankang took out his own copy of the deed, and after confirming that the three deeds were correct, he burned the deed on the spot, took paper and pen, and rewrote the deed.


    But before writing, he asked Qin Sang again: "Do you really only want 30% dividends?"


    When he went to call Zhong Yu and Meng Hong over, he discussed the dividends from the new contract with Qin Sang. He originally thought that he and Qin Sang would each give one of the dividends to Zhong Yu, but Qin Sang said that his share was thergest. And if he wanted to help those sick and wounded soldiers, he could just spit out 20% of it and give it to Zhong Yu.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, 30% is enough. We still have green brick business here, and we can''t afford to lose to the rtives of Chang Liang Wei."


    The green brick business still needs to be done. After all, Xiaoyu has already reached an agreement with Aunt Niu, Sister-inw Zhang, Sister-inw Xie and others. He can''t ruin Xiaoyu''s business just to win over Jiang Wanzang.


    Jiang Wanzang looked at him and was a little speechless for a moment... He really shouldn''t have hated this kid in the first ce. He was obviously a very kind and good young man, but he hated him because of some rumors.


    Its up to you. Jiang Wankang couldnt say anything too touching, but he remembered Qin Sangs feelings.


    After a while, he started to write a new deed. He wrote four copies in one go and spread them out on the table: "Sign and press fingerprints, treat it as a military order. This deal must bepleted!"


    "Yes!" The other three responded, signed and fingerprinted, and each took a piece of deed.


    Jiang Wangang came back all night, tired and sleepy. After finishing this important task, as soon as he rxed, fatigue came over him. He beat his forehead and said, "It''s toote. You should go to bed first."


    He then said to Qin Sang: "You don''t need to go to the weapons room and camp tomorrow. Go and make arrangements for your defense line. In the afternoon, you will go back to Changliang Guard and build the porcin kiln as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded, and the three of them left the camp.


    Meng Hong was a little worried, so he opened the curtain again and asked, "Uncle, are you really okay? Do you want me to stay with you?"


    Get lost, I want to sleep! After Jiang Wankang yelled, Meng Hong left wisely and caught up with Qin Sang and Zhong Yu. His steps were wobbly: This time I am stable, killing two birds with one stone!


    Zhong Yu didnt understand and asked, What kill two birds with one stone?


    Meng Hong didnt tell him: You dont understand even if I tell you, so dont ask any more questions.


    He put his arm around Zhong Yu''s shoulders again and asked, "Brother Zhong, do you have any delicious food hidden in your tent? Don''t search for it. Take it out and let''s eat together."


    He added: "Don''t try to deny it. I already know it. Uncle Cao went to see you specially and even gave you meat."


    In Uncle Jiangs territory, he has the best information.


    Zhong Yu is not stingy, he just said: "You camete, and all the food has been shared with our brothers in the guard station."


    Meng Hong: "Tsk, really? You''re not lying to me, are you?!"


    Zhong Yu nced at him and said dissatisfied: "People cannot stand without trust. How could I lie to you for a bag of dried meat, a jar of oily meat, and dozens of eggs?"


    You! Meng Hong wanted to beat him up when he heard that. You brat, forget it if you dont give him anything to eat. Why did you give me the name of the dish? Did you mean to make him jealous?


    Next time, Ill leave some for you when someone brings me food next time. Zhong Yu yawned and called Qin Sang: Lets go back to bed quickly, Im so sleepy.


    Qin Sang nodded, separated from Meng Hong, followed Zhong Yu, and returned to Chang Liang Wei''s small camp on the Duchonggou side.


    The next day, Uncle Cao received news from Jiang Wankang and learned that he could go to Changliang Wei to get potato seeds this afternoon. He was very surprised and asked the soldier who came to deliver the message: "Didn''t General Jiang say that Qin Qianhu is still here?" If you have something to do, do you want to stay here for a few more days?"


    The soldier said: "Things have changed, but it is a good thing for Uncle Cao. You are ready to prepare. Qin Qianhu will set off as soon as he is done with his work." Uncle Cao knew that something had happened, but he didn''t ask any more questions. Thank you. After passing the soldiers, he ordered his servants to prepare for Chang Liang Wei.


    And Jiang Wankang kept his word. Not only did he give Qin Sang a holiday, he also gave him a hundred personal soldiers to mobilize, including the captain of the personal soldiers.


    One hundred personal soldiers is all the personal soldiers a great general can have.


    Qin Sang was surprised when he learned about it and wanted Jiang Wankang to keep some of his soldiers, but Jiang Wankang shook his head: "No need to keep them, you take them all away and build the porcin kiln as soon as possible."


    Those sick and wounded soldiers cannot wait.


    Then he said: "I will give them their rations on time. You just let them work without raising them. You can also prevent them from entering Changliang Guard. If anyone dares to disobey or do evil, you can just chop them down on the spot." !


    Even saying these words shows that Jiang Wankang is really anxious.


    After speaking, he gave Qin Sang a letter and a token.


    What the letter says is that Qin Sang is allowed to kill the soldiers who do not obey the arrangement.


    "Yes, I will obey the order." Qin Sang took the token and the letter, took Jiang Wangang''s soldiers and some soldiers who failed to go back for the New Yearst time, and set off towards Changliang Wei.


    Zhong Yu also went back and sat in the same carriage with Uncle Cao.


    But not long after they ran out, Meng Hong caught up with them: "I''m going too, and I have a share in the business. I have to go and have a look, and then help Brother Qin manage people."


    He is talking about Jiang Wankang''s personal soldiers.


    Qin Sang looked back at him and asked, "Have you asked General Jiang for instructions? If you follow us without permission, you will be viting militaryw."


    Meng Hong didnt know how many times he had vited militaryws, and he was not afraid at all.


    but


    "I told Uncle Jiang and he agreed." Meng Hong threw a paper ball to Qin Sang: "The soldiers have been a bit honest recently. After they stopped attacking on the third day of the Lunar New Year, nothing happened. Uncle Jiang said , I think it will be stable for a while.


    Qin Sang grabbed the paper ball and opened it. It was a document from General Jiang allowing Meng Hong to go with him. Only then did he stop driving Meng Hong back: "Let''s go!"


    With an order, the guys followed him and galloped toward Changliang Wei.


    Jin Baihu was following Qin Sang, looking back at Jiang Wangang''s hundreds of soldiers, and was extremely excited... Qin Qianhu was very capable. It didn''t take long for him to gain General Jiang''s trust, and he could even send General Jiang''s personal soldiers. soldiers.


    It is unheard of for a thousand households to send the general''s personal soldiers, but Qin Qianhu did it!


    Jin Baihu was very happy and felt that he had the right vision and was with the right person.


    But I am even happier...


    They ran for a long time, and when they arrived at the main road of Changliangwei, they met a group of people.


    That group of people, dressed in brocade clothes and carrying more than a dozen carriages, were talking to Changliang Wei''s outpost scouts.


    "This military master, we are from the aristocratic Zhong family. We heard that our young master is serving as a soldier in Changliang Wei, and we were ordered to find him... This is a handwritten letter from our master and uncle. This is our ve document of the Zhong family. It has the seals of various government offices along the way, which can prove our identity and there is absolutely no fraud."


    Another person was brought in: "This is the master who is with Mr. Qi, the new Tongzhi of Long''an Prefecture. He brought us here. We are not doing it carefully. Please let us in."


    The person who spoke seemed to be afraid of being driven away, and added: "If the military master is worried, it is fine not to let us in, but please help us to inform us and let our young mastere out to meet... The family is worried about him." Im crazy to worry, if we cant see his people, all of us ves will die.

 Chapter 1997: Master Tao

    Chapter 1997: Master Tao


    Chapter 1997 Master Tao


    At the end of the sentence, the man''s voice was choked with sobs, and he even tried to kneel down. It was obvious that he was really anxious and wanted to see Zhong Yu as soon as possible.


    The two scouts kept a distance of two meters from the man. They pointed at the master who brought them and said: "Collect the things he handed over and show them to us. As for the notification, don''t worry, we will take care of it." Someone will inform you."


    When they discovered this group of people, they had already gged the scouts at the next post.


    After the scouts at the next post see it, they will signal all the way to thest post.


    After the scout at thest post sees the g message, he will ride his horse back to the guard post to report.


    What the two of them have to do is to stop them here. After the guard station is ready to fight, soldiers wille to check on this group of people.


    "It''s done." Master Tao nodded, collected the things that the man handed to the scouts, and gave them to the scouts himself.


    Master Tao discovered that before the scouts received the autograph letters from the Zhong family father and son, and the ve registration documents from the Zhong family ves, they first put on masks, covering their mouth and nose, and then put on a pair of leather gloves... This was because they were worried that they were craftsmen. , will he poison the documents to stun them?


    They passed many checkpoints along the way, and few were as cautious as Chang Liang Wei.


    But Master Tao didn''t know that the Changliang Guards were not only cautious, but also dangerous... They were still one mile away from the guard post, but if they entered one mile, there would be various traps on the road. If no one was with them, something would happen.


    After entering the guardhouse, if there is no antidote, they will fall intoa within a quarter of an hour. If they enter the residence of their rtives, they will faint within five breaths!


    A scout took the thing and examined it carefully.


    The other scout got on his horse, bypassed them, and ran towards Qin Sang and the others.


    At this time, Master Tao discovered that arge group of people came from a distance behind them. Looking at the military g, there were three words: Jiang, Changliang, and Qin.


    Master Tao was startled. Jiang Ziqi, could it be that General Jiang is here?


    Master Tao remembered what Mr. Qi said and was thinking about whether to go up to him. The soldiers started to move and galloped towards them.


    The march is like the wind, arriving in the blink of an eye.


    One person jumped off the horse, ran towards the person who had spoken before, and hugged the person from behind: "Hahaha, Uncle He, it''s really you, you''re here so quickly!"


    Uncle He was suddenly picked up and startled. When he heard Zhong Yu''s voice, he was shocked: "Young Master, what a young master! You are still alive, that''s great!"


    Zhong Yu smiled and said: "Of course I am still alive. Not only am I alive, I have also made meritorious deeds!"


    The Zhong family has no need for someone who has made meritorious service or not, as long as he can live.


    Uncle He patted Zhong Yu''s arm and said, "Young master, put this old ve down quickly and let me take a look at you."


    Be sure not to get hurt. If your face is disfigured or you suffer some internal injuries, what will happen?


    Okay, let me take a look at my current appearance. Zhong Yu put Uncle He down, stood up straight, patted the armor on his body, and asked, Can you see clearly? Is this young master much more powerful?


    Unexpectedly, when Uncle He saw his appearance, he cried out: "Young Master, you have suffered. This old ve is guilty."


    After saying that, he knelt down with a plop.


    All the servants and guards of the Zhong family also knelt down and said to Zhong Yu: "Young Master, you have suffered. The ves are guilty!"


    Meng Hong was shocked. He sat on his horse and pointed at a group of servants from the Zhong family: "Brother Zhong, it''s okay. When your servants see you, it''s like seeing the emperor..."


    With a bang, Meng Hong was hit on the back of the head by a stone. The pain was so painful that he swallowed the rest of his words. He turned back angrily and shouted: "That **** hit me?!" "It''s me." Qin Sang rode over. , staring at him with slightly cold eyes.


    Meng Hong swallowed his saliva and said, "Haha, it turns out it was Qin Qianhu who beat him, so it''s okay."


    It was his fault, he didn''t know what to say, and almost killed Zhong Yu.


    but


    Brother Zhong, your family is really rich. Not only do they have many servants and they know the rules, but they also bring in so many things. Is there meat? I can smell the aroma of meat.


    Is this a wealthy family?


    The ostentation is really big.


    Look at Uncle He again, a ve is actually wearing a brocade jacket and leather shoes. They look like good cowhide boots. I really want to take off his boots and wear them myself!


    However, these dozen or so carts were short of stuff. Uncle He and the others were in a hurry to see Zhong Yu, so they only brought this little stuff. There were hundreds of carts of stuff from Long''an Mansion, and they were being transported here.


    "Well, I can also smell the aroma of meat. I promisedst night that I would give you some meat when it''s avable, and I''ll keep it today." After Zhong Yu said this, he came over and helped Uncle He up: "Uncle He, stop kneeling. You have done nothing wrong and there is no need to apologize."


    "Yes." Uncle He responded, stood up, looked at Zhong Yu, and said with tears: "Young Master, you have suffered a lot. You have be darker and thinner. Why is there a scar on your chin? Young Master is injured. Got it!"


    Zhong Yu touched the scar on his chin and smiled: "It''s okay, it''s just a small injury caused by a stray arrow."


    "Flowing Arrow!" Uncle He was horrified: "What''s wrong with this? It''s too dangerous. Young Master, listen to the old ve''s advice and go home. The master, uncle, and madam are all worried about you. The madam is worried about you." You ran away from home and got sick."


    Zhong Yu heard this anxiously: "What? Grandma is sick, what disease? How did she get sick? Hasn''t grandma always been in good health? Is she getting better now?"


    Uncle He was dizzy when he heard what Zhong Yu said: "Young Master...you, why do you talk like this?"


    You are the noble son of a wealthy family, how can you say anything like that?


    This is country ng, it is disrespectful to ones status and education!


    Zhong Yu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Uncle He, we are all soldiers here, and everyone talks like this. I can''t just talk to them, can I? Besides, it''s nice to talk like this, it sounds friendly."


    What''s so friendly? If the master hears this, he won''t be so angry!


    Zhong Yu asked again: "What happened to my grandmother? Uncle He, please tell me quickly."


    His mother died when he was just born, so he was raised by his grandmother and eldest brother. His grandmother was the most loving person in the family. When he wanted to join the army, she was the first to support him.


    Grandma said that since he had this ambition, he should do it. If he couldn''t do it, it would not be toote to take the path of a civil servant.


    Unexpectedly, when he left, my grandmother fell ill.


    Zhong Yu was very sad and guilty.


    Uncle He saw that Zhong Yu''s eyes were red and he was about to cry, so he wanted to scare him, but as a ve, he couldn''t lie to his master, so he could only tell the truth: "Don''t worry, young master, the wife is in good health, she is ill." Baoyue has recovered, but I miss you young master very much, and I am afraid that you will suffer hardship and get hurt."


    "Grandma has recovered." Zhong Yu was very happy and patted his heart again and said, "I''m fine, very good. Everyone is taking good care of me, so grandma doesn''t have to worry."


    Uncle He looked at Zhong Yu''s cheerful look and was filled with sorrow. Seeing the young master like this, he didn''t seem to want to go back. So what should he exin to the master?

 Chapter 1998: small brick kiln

    Chapter 1998: small brick kiln


    Chapter 1998 Small Brick Kiln


    The master specifically told him that even if he was tied up, Zhong You would have to kidnap the young master back.


    The northwest is in chaos. The young master is too naive. Not to mention self-protection, he has not even figured out the rtionship between many forces. If the young master stays in the northwest, something will happen!


    but


    The uncle had a different opinion. He thought he could take another look. Maybe the young master could help the Zhong family in the future. He was asked to do some things.


    "Uncle He, this is Sang Qin. As I told you before, he is now Qianhu." Zhong Yu pulled Uncle He over and pointed at Qin Sang and introduced him: "He killed the general of the Rong thief royal family. , he is a hero, General Jiang likes him very much and lent him his own soldiers."


    Uncle He hurriedly saluted: "Old servant pays homage to Qin Qianhu. I would like to thank Qin Qianhu for taking care of the young master. The Zhong family is very grateful."


    Uncle He had never met Qin Sang. He had only heard of him and knew that he was young and very capable. He did not expect that he was so capable that he could dispatch Jiang Wankang''s personal soldiers.


    How close is the rtionship? !


    It seems that he must quickly find out the situation here and send the news to the master.


    "No need to be polite." Qin Sang looked at Zhong Yu: "This is not the ce to talk. You go and confirm the entourage. If a family member gives birth to a child, bring him in. The servants bought on the way will camp on the spot, and the guard will give them to you. They delivered tents, water, and food.


    Yes. Zhong Yu epted the order and took Uncle He to identify his servant.


    Qin Sang looked at Master Tao and asked, "Are you Qi Tongzhi''s master?"


    "That''s right when you go back to Qin Qianhu." Mr. Tao bowed and said, "The Zhong family has been looking northwest since the young master Zhong ran away from home. When he found Long''an Mansion, he went to the government office. When I passed by Dayin and paid a visit to Lord Tongzhi, I learned that Young Master Zhong was serving as a soldier in Changliang Wei, so I immediately asked the Lord for a special order to let someone bring them here."


    Qin Sang: "I see. How could the Zhong familye so quickly?"


    He added: "Master Tao, thank you for your hard work. Let''s go to the guardhouse togetherter."


    "Yes." When Master Tao came, he received instructions from Qi Yi not to get too close to Qin Gu and his wife. After replying, he retreated to the side.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Zhong Yu and Uncle He came back and said, "Qianhu, I''ve seen it. Those who followed Uncle He to Changliangwei were all children born in the Zhong family. Those who were injured on the way and can no longer go with them are the same." I bought it from the shops and shops along the way from Zhongs house, but no one bought anything new.


    Uncle He handed the ve registration document to Qin Sang again: "Qin Qianhu, please take a look."


    Qin Sang took it and read it. Seeing that the document had the seals of various government offices along the way, he nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, let''s go in."


    He then pointed to Zhong You''s group of guards and said, "Before entering the guardhouse, you must hand over your weapons."


    Zhong You grasped the sword tightly and was a little dissatisfied... Along the way, they were able to reach Long''an Mansion safely, not only because of the Zhong family''s rtionship, but also because of the ability of these swords. Handing over the weapon would make him feel uneasy.


    And he still has a mission.


    Uncle He has already responded: "Yes, Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, we will hand over the weapons we carry before entering the guard station."


    "Well, let''s go." Qin Sang got on his horse, led tworge groups of people and a group of carriages, and ran towards the guard post in a mighty manner.


    Not long after, he arrived at the gate of the guardhouse.


    "Qianhu, you are back!" General Wu Qi led his soldiers to greet him. After seeing Jiang Wankang''s hundreds of soldiers, he showed some worry and asked, "Qianhu, are these the newly assigned soldiers?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "They are General Jiang''s personal soldiers. They are here to help. Don''t worry."


    General Wu Qi was shocked when he heard this... Where are the general''s personal soldiersing to help the guard? This is so unreasonable. Is it going to be okay?


    Meng Hong had already dismounted. He looked at Chang Liang Wei and curled his lips. Chang Liang Wei was just average. He thought Qin Sang''s guard post was built better than other guard posts, but it was nothing more than that.


    but


    Brother Qin, your guardhouse is on fire, there is smoke over there!


    General Wu Qi said: "It''s not a fire, it''s burning green bricks." "Burning green bricks?" Meng Hong was overjoyed and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, we have to go and take a look."


    They came here just to build a porcin kiln. The firing of blue bricks is simr to the firing of porcin. You can go and observe it first.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, let''s use insect attractants first, so as not to bring poisonous insects into the guardhouse without knowing it."


    "Okay." Meng Hong agreed and called to Jiang Wankang''s soldiers: "Everyone line up and get the medicine to attract the insects!"


    These soldiers were familiar with him and listened to him very much. When they heard this, they dismounted and lined up.


    Zongqi Wu asked the soldiers to bring out two bags of insect attractants for them to use.


    Meng Hong and the others used insect attractants every day and became proficient in using the drugs. After taking the drugs, they started applying the drugs themselves.


    Uncle Cao is not very good at using it, so he can only ask the family doctor to help.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, after using up the insect attractant, Qin Sang took his soldiers, the Zhong family, Meng Hong, and Uncle Cao into the guardhouse.


    Jiang Wankang''s soldiers did not go in. They were led by the captain of the soldiers and camped outside.


    Meng Hong said: "Uncle Jiang has exined that they are going to Qingniu Mountain Vi to help. There is no need to enter the guardhouse. You can just give them water and cook."


    He added another sentence: "You don''t need to arrange a ce for me. I will live outside with them, but I have to stay and eat, and then go out to sleep after eating. The Zhong family brought meat. If you don''t eat it, you will lose."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Of course your meat is indispensable."


    Meng Hong may look vulgar, but in fact there are subtleties in the roughness. If you are a serious person, he will treat you seriously, but if you are a viin, he will fight with you to the end!


    While passing by the brick kiln, Qin Sang asked: "Do you want to see the green bricks?"


    Since the green bricks are for sale, there are many wealthy people here, so it would be beneficial to take them to see them.


    Uncle Cao nodded to Master Tao: "Go and have a look. If it''s good, we will buy tens of thousands of bricks from Qin Qianhu and build a house."


    Qin Sang led them to the side of the brick kiln. What they saw shocked Uncle Cao. He pointed at the things in front of them that were more than three meters long and one meter high, and were roaring and burning, and asked: "This What is it? Could it be arge stove?"


    Or a small house?


    It cant be a brick kiln, right?


    The big one in the far front, with only a few walls built, should be a serious brick kiln.


    Could it be...


    Small brick kiln? Uncle Cao asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It is indeed a small brick kiln. Uncle Cao is really knowledgeable."


    Uncle Cao smiled and said: "The book once recorded a method of firing earthenware pottery. This kind of small brick kiln was used. When the madman style in the previous dynasty was at its peak, many literati and madman made pottery ording to the book. , but very few are made. But your servants actually know this old method. It seems that our ancestors also have capable people."


    As he spoke, Uncle Lu had already brought someone over. He was covered in ck: "Sir, you are back."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, Uncle Lu, thank you for your hard work."


    He then said, "Uncle Cao and the others want to see the blue bricks. You can take them to see them."


    "Yes." Uncle Lu responded. After bowing to Uncle Cao and others, he limped and took them to see the small brick kiln, the fired green bricks, the burned green bricks, and the brick kiln under construction.


    I took them around for half an hour before finishing the whole thing.

 Chapter 1999: test

    Chapter 1999: test


    Chapter 1999 Temptation


    But when Meng Hong looked at the burned bricks, his body ached because of the pity: "It''s a huge loss if so many of them are burned."


    If it is good, how much more silver will it cost?


    Uncle Cao smiled and said: "Meng Baihu doesn''t need to feel bad. The burned green bricks can be used to pave roads and mixed with good bricks to build houses. They can still be sold, but the price is cheaper."


    Meng Hong: "That''s still a loss. If so much is burned when firing porcin, what''s the point?!"


    He was anxious, so he dragged Lao Lu and asked, "Uncle Lu, Master Lu, please tell the truth, are you good at your craft? How many porcins will be burned?"


    Lao Lu also just found out that General Jiang was going to do porcin business with Mr. Marquis. After hearing this, he said: "You need to practice your craftsmanship. In the first few kilns, a lot of porcin will be burned. It will get better slowly. This gentleman doesn''t need to in a hurry."


    "Don''t be anxious? This is a major matter rted to the cement of sick and wounded soldiers. How can we not be anxious?" Meng Hong was almost dying of anxiety.


    Qin Sang put his palm on Meng Hong''s shoulder and said, "Brother Meng, you have to do everything step by step. You can''t do everything well."


    He said again: "It''s getting dark. I''ll take you to settle down first."


    Uncle Cao nodded: "Listen to Qin Qianhu."


    Qin Sang took them to a new camp: "This is a newly built guard station with ready-made tents specially used to entertain guests."


    The camp where the family members live is one mile behind the new camp, which is quite far, so it would be unreasonable if there are still guests who identally enter the camp where the family members live.


    Master Tao nodded: "Qin Qianhu managed Changliang Wei very well."


    From the sentry outside the guardhouse to the camp for entertaining guests, everything is done with caution and safety.


    However, caution and safety are not for the guests, but for the rtives in the guardhouse.


    Uncle Mutong had already led his men to work in the new camp. When he saw Qin Sang, he came over immediately and reported: "Sir, firewood, water, and cauldrons have all been brought, and the kang in the camp has been burned. , guests can check in immediately.


    When Qin Sang took Meng Hong and others to visit the brick kiln, they had already prepared many things in the guardhouse.


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded, greeted Uncle Cao and the others, and divided the tents for them.


    Uncle Cao has a title, so he naturally lives in the best tent.


    Master Tao is the second best.


    "Master Tao, you live in this camp. If you need anything, you cane to me at any time." Qin Sang personally took Master Tao to the camp, thinking that Master Tao would take the opportunity to give him a letter or something, but he didn''t. He just thanked him. After that, he said nothing more.


    It seems that Uncle Qi has nothing to say to the master.


    Qin Sang stopped staying and left the camp.


    The camp was already bustling, and the Zhong family was unloading the things on the carriage with torches.


    "Oh, there really is meat, and it''s cooked!" Meng Hong was very happy to see it, and was not polite to the Zhong family. He took a jar of cooked meat and went to the big pot, put the meat slices into the pot with a knife, and made oily pork rice. .


    The servants of the Cao family and the Zhong family are also busy. It will take half an hour before the new camp is truly settled and everyone can eat hot meals.


    Qin Sang has been staying here, waiting for everyone to be settled, waiting for Meng Hong to finish his meal and arrange for someone to send him out of the guardhouse, and then he has time to go home.


    Gu Jinli was already waiting for him. Seeing that he was back, he rushed towards him: "Ha, you''re back. I thought you wouldn''te back until the Lantern Festival."


    Before entering the house, Qin Sang had already taken off his armor in the tent outside the house. At this moment, he opened his arms to catch her, held her tightly in his arms, and said with a smile: "Originally, I had toe backter. But this time I got lucky and got a vacation and a business."


    Gu Jinli boasted: "It''s not luck, it''s because you have the ability. We will make a lot of money this time."


    Not only can they do the porcin business, but they can also win over Jiang Wankang. With this rtionship, it will be much easier for them to do anything in the future.


    He asked him again: "Are you tired? Take a shower and rest quickly. There are still many things to be busy with tomorrow."


    Qin Sang didn''t want to let go of her: "Hug me again, I miss you."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, let''s hug her again." He always liked hugging her.


    Its just that he was too tired. Gu Jinli actually heard his slight snoring while hugging him... Was he asleep?


    "Brother Qin?" Gu Jinli called out. Qin Sang stirred and woke up. Hey on her shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m not asleep, I just took a nap."


    I was afraid that she would be worried, so I exined: "I have been busy in the weapons room and camp until midnight these days. I don''t have enough sleep. I just need to catch up on it. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    He let go of her, stood up straight, took her hand, and sat on the fire bed: "Eat first, and then I''ll take a shower."


    He followed Meng Hong and others for a meal outside, but Xiaoyu had been waiting for him, and he must be very hungry at this moment.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli knew that he was tired and wanted him to go to bed early without talking too much. He finished his meal quickly and pushed him: "Go and take a shower quickly. After that, we can go to bed. We will talk about the business tomorrow." .


    Qin Sang nodded and went to take a bath obediently.


    After washing, I hugged her and fell asleep peacefully and happily.


    But tonight is destined to be uneventful.


    Later in the middle of the night, in the new camp, Zhong Yu was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly attacked...


    Dang!


    Zhong Yu took out the big knife that he was sleeping on and shed at the person who attacked him. The person was obviously stunned and quickly blocked the knife, so that he didn''t get hit.


    The man was not too determined to give up, and raised his knife to strike at Zhong Yu again.


    Zhong Yu had been hiding, and after avoiding the two swords, he said: "You are not careful, stop now, if you don''t stop, I will call someone. If you disturb thousands of households, you will be chopped down even if you are causing trouble in the guardhouse." Head!"


    But the man didn''t listen and continued to attack with his sword.


    Zhong Yu guessed the identity of this man, but he didn''t dare to actually call out that there was an assassin, so he could only fight with him.


    Finally


    With a bang, Zhong Yu was knocked down by the man.


    Outside, the guards of Uncle Cao''s family heard the noise and led people towards the tent here.


    Uncle He stepped forward in time, stopped them, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s not an assassin. Please don''t worry, Uncle Cao. It''s just my young master who is messing around and attacked Zhong You to see if his skills have improved."


    Zhong Yu who was beaten to the ground: "..."


    When did I sneak attack on Zhong You? It was obviously Zhong You who went crazy and came to sneak attack on me!


    After hearing this, the Cao family guard left, but he still reminded him: "Uncle He, this is a guard station. The sound of fighting cannot be made casually, otherwise it will attract the soldiers of the guard station and the matter will be serious."


    Uncle He smiled and responded: "Don''t worry, everyone, I will remind the young master."


    The guards of the Cao family just left.


    After they left, Uncle He entered the tent and lit a candle.


    Zhong Yu was very angry and asked with a dark face: "What on earth do you want to do? Do you want to kidnap me back? But you are picky about the ce. This is a guardhouse. Even if you kidnap me, can you get out?"


    After speaking, he red at Zhong You fiercely, showing that he was very concerned about being beaten down by Zhong You again.


    Zhong You said: "Although the guards in this guardhouse are very tight and there are many traps and poisons, if you want to kidnap the young master, the ve can still do it."


    He is not an ordinary guardian, but a dead soldier of the Zhong family, and there is a group of subordinates ambushing outside.


    but


    "This sneak attack is a test. The young master has made great progress. Please read the secret letter from the uncle." Zhong You took out the letter from the eldest brother of the Zhong family and handed it to Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu frowned: "Brother, did you give me a letter? Or is it a secret letter, so mysterious?"

 Chapter 2000: compromise

    Chapter 2000:promise


    Chapter 2000 Compromise


    He recalled that when he was a child, he saw his eldest brother receiving a secret letter from his father. He made a fuss to read it, but was stopped by his eldest brother.


    Brother said that if you want to read secret messages, you must have real ability.


    He was very angry and asked his elder brother angrily if he was saying that he was ipetent.


    The eldest brother smiled, and instead of lying to him as usual, he nodded and admitted, "Brother Yu really doesn''t have much ability nowadays."


    He cried bitterly and had a bad temper with his elder brother for a whole day.


    Later, the eldest brother promised him: "When Brother Yu grows up and has real abilities, the eldest brother will show you the secret letters at home. How about it?"


    This was already more than ten years ago.


    Since then, the eldest brother has be more cautious and has never read secret letters in front of him. Dad has never written a secret letter to him.


    He once asked his father: "Why does the eldest brother have a secret message and I don''t? Dad, you are partial."


    Dad said: "You are the youngest, so you don''t need to inherit the family business, so naturally you don''t need to read the secret letters. These belong to your eldest brother. He can take care of them."


    I was afraid that he would be sad, so I said with a smile: "But dad has left you a lot of property, which can be used by Yu Geer''s descendants for five generations. Yu Geer, don''t be angry, be good."


    Actually, Dad misunderstood. He didn''t want topete for anything. He just felt that receiving a secret letter from Dad was a kind of recognition and a proof that he had grown up and was capable.


    Now, he actually received a secret letter from his eldest brother. This is...his ability has finally been recognized by his family!


    Zhong Yu was very happy and extremely excited. He hesitated for a while before epting the secret letter. He was very cautious and ordered Uncle He and Zhong You to turn their backs before opening the secret letter. It seemed.


    It started with the eldest brother praising him, saying that he could see this secret letter, which proved that he had passed the temptation and had made great progress in all his abilities. He was very happy.


    But as he watched, Zhong Yu''s expression changed, and finally he showed fear, tore up the letter and threw it into the fire to be burned.


    Zhong You and Uncle He heard the noise, turned around, looked at Zhong Yu who was very frightened, and frowned...


    Uncle He couldn''t bear it and wanted tofort him, but was stopped by Zhong You.


    Zhong Youdao: "What''s going on, young master? I received a secret letter written by the uncle himself, and shouldn''t I be very happy to be able to participate in important family affairs?"


    Zhong Yu turned around and stared at Zhong You angrily: "This letter is fake. It must have been written by a thief like you who imitated my elder brother''s handwriting, just to make me go back with you voluntarily. I won''t be fooled!"


    "Young Master, this is the guardhouse. Please keep your voice down so as not to alert outsiders." After Zhong You reminded him, he sneered and said sarcastically: "Young Master, do you think this ve dares to pretend to be an uncle and write you a secret letter? ? What you said is a bit stupid... I have always felt that the young master is not suitable for joining the army or being an official. He should stay at home and be a noble son who has no worries about food and drink. "


    Zhong Yu was so angry that he pointed at Zhong You and wanted to curse, but he was worried about Uncle Cao''s family and did not dare to curse out loud. He only whispered: "Brother has always been aboveboard, you are just a dog ve imitating his notes. You want me to do some stupid things, and you still have the right to ridicule me? Zhong You, you are rebellious, I will inform my elder brother and let him deal with you."


    Zhong You smiled and asked Zhong Yu: "What is aboveboard? What is a fool''s camp? Is it just a viin to work hard for the Zhong family and make ns in advance?"


    You are the beneficiary of all this, what qualifications do you have to say this? He sighed again: "It seems that the uncle is right to worry. The young master is so well protected that he is really not suitable for doing these things... Forget it, you should follow the uncle''s instructions and go back with us."


    Zhong Yu: "I won''t go back, and your treacherous plot will never seed."


    Zhong You: "If you want to stay, you have to do as the uncle said in the letter, otherwise we will take you away. The young master should know our capabilities very well. You were able to escape before because you took advantage of the wife. This time you can''t." Theres no one you can take advantage of.


    After saying that, he looked at him, smiled, and told him another truth: "You are able to escape because I am deliberately conniving you. And I do this because I feel that the young master is not a waste, but a person who can help the family." A good helper.


    After Zhong Yu heard this, his confidence in sessfully escaping from home to the northwest and bing a soldier was shattered!


    "Young master, you are not stupid. You should have known a long time ago that the master loves you so much and doesn''t force you to learn skills because he doesn''t ask you to be a talented man. He only wants you to be a happy and wealthy young man who eats free time. . But you dont like this arrangement and insist on taking a difficult road. Now that you havee out and got the support of the uncle, why are you unhappy again? "


    Stop, brothers support is not like this. Zhong Yus eyes were red and he didnt want to admit everything in the letter.


    But Zhong You said: "The reality is like this. I have also given you a choice, you can do it or not. If you don''t do it, follow us back. If you do, the Zhong family will fully support you and we will stay to help you. "


    Zhong Yu didnt speak, he just cried... He has lived for so many years and has always admired his eldest brother. He thinks that his eldest brother is a fairy in heaven and is always upright and upright.


    But now he sees the malicious side of his eldest brother and cannot ept that this is his eldest brother.


    When Uncle He saw this, he couldn''t bear it. He came over, patted Zhong Yu on the back, andforted him: "Don''t be sad, young master. No matter what I do, it is all to protect the Zhong family... The Zhong family has been multiplying for almost a thousand years. There are more than 3,000 n members in the fifth server, plus the servants, there are tens of thousands of lives, all relying on the uncle. Without some means, there is no way to protect them."


    He added: "Besides, that''s just the worst n. It doesn''t mean you should be a bad person now."


    Zhong Yu didn''t want to hear it and wanted to push Uncle He away, but he was too sad now, so he hugged Uncle He and sobbed softly.


    Uncle He was very distressed and let him cry.


    When he was done crying, he said: "Little Master, the world is in chaos now. It''s time for you to grow up...and what is written in the letter are all things adults should do. They may be a little bad, but they can protect your family." A good strategy. In this kind of world, too many families have been destroyed. If you can keep your own family standing, nothing can be done too much."


    Zhong Yu was silent. After another quarter of an hour, he let go of Uncle He and said, "I have to think about it for a few days."


    Zhong You agreed: "Yes, but before you return to the Du Chonggou camp, you must give us an answer whether you want to do it or not. There can be no further dy."


    He reminded him again: "Young master, we still have a letter from the master. As long as you send this letter to Xu You, he will strip you of your status as a soldier and send you back to your ce of origin."


    So, they didn''t need to tie him up at all, they just needed to see Xu You, and the young master would no longer want to serve as a soldier in the northwest.


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu felt a sense of powerlessness all over his body... He fled from home to the northwest and suffered so much. He thought he had seeded and gained skills, but he didn''t expect that his skills were nothingpared to his family connections. So weak that it can be ignored.


    A word from his family can take away some of the achievements he has gained through great hardship.

 Chapter 2001: Pack

    Chapter 2001: Pack


    Chapter 2001 Instation


    Seeing this, Uncle He was afraid that Zhong Yu would not be able to hold on, so he quickly scolded Zhong You: "Shut up, the young master has agreed to consider it. You don''t have to talk like this with a gun and a stick. Kneel down quickly and apologize to the young master."


    Zhong You knelt down obediently, kowtowed to Zhong Yu, and said, "I have overstepped my bounds. Please forgive me, young master."


    Zhong Yu knew very well that Zhong You dared to do this because he was ordered by his eldest brother. With his eldest brother protecting him, he could not punish Zhong You.


    Now he didn''t want to care about these little things, so he continued to remain silent. After a long time, he dragged his tired body to the kang and said, "Go to sleep."


    Uncle He and Zhong You looked at each other with worry in their eyes.


    However, Zhong You still reminded him responsibly: "Young master, I know that you feel ufortable in your heart, but you only need to feel ufortable for a few hours. When you go out to meet people tomorrow, you should restore your appearance as before, so as not to let people find out the clues."


    Uncle He: "Stop talking. The young master has been smart and sensible since he was a child. He knows what to do...just go to sleep."


    However, none of the three people in the tent could sleep.


    After a few hours, Mao Shi arrived.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There was a sound of gongs in the guardhouse, and it was time for the soldiers to get up and practice.


    Zhong Yu couldn''t sleep, so he stood up, put on his armor, and nned to go to drill with the soldiers, but Zhong You stopped him: "Young master, you can''t go out, it''s too early, it''s not in line with your temper."


    After listening to this, Zhong Yu remembered that Qin Sang had said that the soldiers who had just returned to the guard post did not need to go to drill and could rest for a day.


    And he is a noble son. If he gets this, he will definitely not get up to practice and will sleep in. Getting up at this time, coupled with the fightst night, will definitely make the Cao family suspicious.


    Zhong Yu nodded, opened Zhong You''s hand, took off his armor, and continued to lie down on the kang to sleep.


    I dont know if he was too tired, but he really fell asleep this time.


    Zhong You looked at him, feeling a little worried.


    Uncle He came over, covered Zhong Yu with a quilt, and whispered: "You don''t have to worry, the young master can do it, the elders believe in him."


    Zhong You trusts the uncle the most. As long as the uncle trusts him, he will also trust him.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, there was movement outside the camp. Uncle He said, "You keep an eye on the young master and don''t let him get a fever. I''m going out to do some work."


    The young master has had a problem since he was a child. He will have a high fever after being frightened.


    Well, dont worry, Uncle He, Zhong You responded.


    Uncle He got up and left the camp. Not long after walking, he met the steward of Uncle Cao''s family.


    Manager Cao saluted Uncle He with his hands raised, and said softly: "Good morning, Brother Zhong. I have to get up and prepare for Mr. Zhong to get up. It''s been really hard work."


    This is the case for all servants. Even those who are in charge or housekeepers have to get up early, prepare everything for the master, and wait for the master to get up.


    Uncle He nodded and said with a smile: "That''s right. Brother Cao has worked hard too."


    He was also afraid that Manager Cao would ask about the sound of fightingst night, so he changed his conversation and said, "When we came here, we brought some dried pears. When we passed by Long''an Mansion, we gave Master Qi a bag. If Uncle Cao I like it, how about I bring a bag to Brother Caoter and let Uncle Cao have a taste?"


    Manager Cao said happily: "Dried pears, this is a good thing to soothe your throat. We have finished eating what we brought. I was just thinking about it. Thank you, Brother Zhong."


    The two of them are both shrewd people, always looking for something to talk about, and within a short while, they became familiar with each other.


    The sky slowly became brighter, and many people in the guardhouse got up.


    But Qin Sang slept inte today, and it was already past Chen hour and he still didn''t wake up. Gu Jinli looked at his sleeping face. Instead of stupidly sniffing his nose, he felt very distressed... Du Chonggou must be very hard, otherwise he wouldn''t be awake at this time.


    "Ah~" After Gu Jinli had seen enough, he yawned, closed his eyes again, and fell asleep.


    The cold weather is the best time to sleep in. When she woke up again, Qin Sang was already awake and looking at her with a smile. Seeing that she was awake, he leaned over and kissed her: "Are you tired?"


    Gu Jinli: "Well, are you still tired?"


    "You''re not tired, don''t worry, Xiaoyu." As he spoke, Qin Sang turned over and pressed on her body, deepening the kiss.


    Gu Jinli was breathless from his kiss, thinking that he would stop, but unexpectedly, although he gave her a chance to breathe, the kiss did not stop. He rolled down and continued to kiss her, and his hands moved more.


    Gu Jinli: "Well~ it''s toote today. You have to entertain guestster... You haven''t told me in detail about the business yet..."


    But her words of reminder were drowned in his kiss.


    "It''s okay to be a littlete for things outside... Xiaoyu, I miss you, give it to me." Qin Sang knew that he had a lot to do today, but facing Xiaoyu, he just couldn''t help it. I want to seize every opportunity to be intimate with her.


    Gu Jinli blushed at what he said, and even more so because he kissed her so hard that he had no ability to fight back, and said, "I miss you too."


    She kissed him back, her arms touching his waist and climbing up his muscr back. His eyes lit up, joy filled his face, and he took possession of her eagerly and tenderly...


    This thing, its really physical work...Im exhausted~ Gu Jinliy in his arms, closed his eyes, and felt something.


    Qin Sang almost diedughing, and kissed her face as red as a red fruit: "It''s obviously me who put in the effort, Xiaoyu is just cooperating."


    Gu Jinli was dissatisfied: "It takes effort to cooperate."


    It still takes a lot of effort!


    Qin Sang kissed the slightly raised corner of her mouth and said coaxing words to her: "Well, Xiaoyu is right. My little fish has worked hard."


    Gu Jinli opened his eyes through a slit, nced at him, and reminded: "It''s gettingte, if you don''t go out, the guests will probablye to the door."


    Said so, but she had no intention of letting go of his hand... Well, Brother Qin''s arms were veryfortable, and she wanted to hug him again.


    The smile on Qin Sang''s face became even stronger, and he gently stroked her back with his palm: "Don''t worry, I want to apany Xiaoyu first."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this and continued to lie in his arms without getting up.


    It wasn''t until almost noon that Gu Jinli woke up again and Qin Sang still hadn''t left. She was startled. She hurriedly pushed him away and said, "Get up quickly, otherwise the business may be ruined."


    Qin Sang looked at her nervous look and said with a smile: "No, I have already agreed with Uncle Cao that I will take him to see cassava in the afternoon, so I can apany Xiaoyu in the morning."


    As for the Zhong family, there is no need to worry. Rich families are always more sensible.


    The only one who is in a hurry to go to Qingniu Mountain Vi is Meng Hong, but Qin Sang told him yesterday that he was busy with Uncle Cao''s family today and would not go to Qingniu Mountain Vi until tomorrow.


    Therefore, although Meng Hong was anxious, he did not dare to make trouble in Qin Sang''s guardhouse. Instead, he went to the brick kiln to find Uncle Lu and continued to ask him about burning porcin.


    "Come on, let''s go take a shower and have lunch togetherter. I''ll go out after lunch." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli to take a shower. He didn''t know if he felt that it was a bit of a loss for only having to do this once in the morning, but he endured it while taking a shower. Can''t stand it anymore.


    Gu Jinli:


    Summary: My husband-inw likes me very much, and he has good physical strength.

 Chapter 2002: beware

    Chapter 2002: beware


    Chapter 2002 Beware


    But she was miserable. Even when lunch was delivered, she still had no energy.


    Qin Sang hugged her, kissed her hair, and asked distressedly: "Are you still tired?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I''m either tired, just limp... How should I put it, it''s a normal situation after that."


    Qin Sang felt a little relieved after hearing this. Looking at her appearance, he nodded in agreement: "Well, it is indeed very soft."


    So soft that it kills people.


    Especially her current appearance made him think again.


    "Let''s eat, I''m hungry." Gu Jinli touched his t stomach. He was so hungry that he felt a little acidic. He got up and sat down, picked up the bowl and ate porridge.


    Then he pointed to a transparent cake on the table with some sweet red beans, osmanthus, candied dates and other pastries inside and said: "This is a new food made from cassava. It''s called crystal bowl cake. Try it. It''s delicious. of."


    Qin Sang frowned: "Why did the little fish eat something made from cassava again? Didn''t we agree that we would wait for the pigs to eat it for a few months and then we would eat it again when everything is fine?"


    He asked her again: "Did the little fish eat anything while I was away?"


    Gu Jinli said confidently: "No, I asked Yang Tao to do this after seeing youe back."


    She would say it was delicious because she had eaten it in her previous life and it was really delicious.


    "Try them quickly. You can see how beautiful they look. They must be delicious." Gu Jinli said, reaching out to take the bowl cake, but Qin Sang stopped him.


    "I''ll eat it first, and wait for a quarter of an hour before the little fish eats it." Qin Sang picked up a piece of cake and took a bite. Well, it was very chewy and slightly sweet. The sweet red beans in the middle of the cake were also delicious.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" Gu Jinli asked, his eyes filled with envy as he looked at the bowl of cake in Qin Sang''s hand... I haven''t eaten it for a long time and I want to eat it!


    Qin Sang looked at her greedy look, smiled, lowered his head and kissed her, and said: "Hold it, wait a quarter of an hour before the little fish eats again."


    Otherwise, if the toxins are not removedpletely, small fish will be poisoned if they eat them.


    Replied to her previous words: "Well, it''s delicious...it''s simr to the crystal cake made with water chestnut flour, but the pot cake made from cassava seems to be more filling."


    Qin Sang said this after eating two bowl cakes.


    It''s a pity that cassava cannot be sold now, otherwise Xiaoyu could make a fortune by relying on this pastry.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course, cassava is a grain, and it contains more starch than water chestnuts, so it is naturally more filling."


    Qin Sang smiled and praised her: "Xiaoyu found good food, eat quickly."


    Gu Jinli nodded and quickly finished a bowl of porridge and two eggs. Just as he was about to eat a bowl of cake, and deed was handed to him: "This is thend deed of Qingniu Mountain Vi. Xiaoyu will like it."


    Gu Jinli quickly took it and took a look, his eyes widened: "God, this, this Zhuangzi is too big."


    The drynd plus the mountainousnd totals a thousand acres!


    It is impossible to buy a thousand-acre vige in the south. There are quite a few thousand-acre vige in the northwest, but they have long been in the hands of wealthy families and founding nobles, and it is not her turn to buy them.


    Now she was asked to exchange thirty carts of potato seeds for... God of Wealth, thank you!


    Seeing that she was happy, Qin Sang alsoughed and told her: "It''s not just a thousand acres, it''s actually more than one thousand and eighty acres. The extra eighty acres are the government''s addition to the Cao family."


    Gu Jinli was extremely happy when he heard this: "You''ve made a lot of money!"


    but


    Qin Sang said: "General Jiang wants to build the porcin kiln in Qingniu Mountain Vige... Xiaoyu can''t use this vige for other livelihoods."


    Have to give way.


    Gu Jinli didn''t mind: "It''s okay, we have already obtained the maximum benefit from this Zhuangzi."


    This advantage is General Jiang.


    "And we don''tck this Zhuangzi." Brother Qin gave her a lot of property. It was the secret property of the Qin family, and there were many Zhuangzi in it.


    Qin Sang asked her again: "Xiaoyu, do you want to be in charge of the porcin business?"


    The porcin business is rtively expensive and profitable, so when signing the contract, he took care of the management of the porcin business and nned toe back and ask Xiaoyu first.


    If she wants to control the porcin business, give her the management rights; if she doesn''t want it, give her the management rights.


    Gu Jinli had already thought about this and shook his head: "I don''t want to worry about it. I still have to do the green brick business. When the weather gets warmer, I will take my family members to nt medicinal materials and do medicinal medicinal business... There are too many people who are partners in the porcin business. Its not easy for me to manage, so let him out.


    Qin Sang felt distressed after hearing this, hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu is suffering."


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled, pushed him away and said, "It''s not hard work. All the money you make is mine. It''s not toote for me to be happy."


    After saying that, he pointed to the bowl cake and asked, "Can I eat it? You haven''t been poisoned."


    Qin Sang smiled, picked up a piece of red bean-vored cake, and handed it to her: "Those who eat red beans, a piece of lovesickness."


    Gu Jinli trembled when he heard it, and said: "You are so disgusting."


    After saying that, he reached for the sweet-scented osmanthus-vored bowl cake, but Qin Sang had quick eyes and quick hands and took it away first.


    The little fish eats the red beans.


    Gu Jinli red at him fiercely and ate the red bean cake with resignation: "I noticed that you asionally have some strange persistence."


    Qin Sang just smiled but didn''t reply... He also felt that some of his asional persistence was strange, even something he didn''t bother to do before, but because he wanted to be with her for a long time, he would do something strange unknowingly thing.


    but


    The sweet-scented osmanthus vored cake is a bit strong. He frowned, not liking cakes that were too strong.


    Gu Jinliughed at him: "Ha, you deserve it. Who asked you to rob it from me? Just finish it yourself. I won''t help you."


    Qin Sang smiled, but he specially saved a mouthful. After she finished eating the red bean cake, he handed her thest mouthful. He watched her grit her teeth in anger at first, and then helplessly eat it. He was very happy, kissed her and said: "Xiaoyu, you like me."


    I willpromise on some things for him.


    As a result, he was bitten by the angry Gu Jinli...but it was she who surrendered in the end.


    "I was wrong~" Gu Jinli almost died from his kiss. He quickly admitted his mistake and quickly changed the topic: "Who are you going to leave the porcin kiln to manage? The Zhong family?"


    She guessed correctly.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''s the Zhong family... The Zhong family should not be here to take Zhong Yu back, but to give him a gift. Uncle He and Zhong You will stay and leave the porcin kiln to them to manage. , the most suitable.


    but


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu, the Zhong family also has property here. Let''s trade Qingniu Mountain Vi with the Zhong family for other properties."


    Gu Jinli was a little dizzy and looked at the title deed of Qingniu Mountain Vi: "Is this going to be gone before it can be warmed up?"


    He asked him again: "Do you think this group of people from the Zhong family are not simple, so you are afraid that they will do something in Qingniu Mountain that will implicate us, so you want to cut off the connection between Qingniu Mountain and us?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, that''s exactly it."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said: "I trust Zhong Yu, but the Zhong family is a family with a history of nearly a thousand years. This kind of family, even if it seems that the family tradition is clean and clear, there will be some secrets inside, where they canmunicate, cooperate, and even... Deep acquaintance, but one must also beware.

 Chapter 2003: Close and distant

    Chapter 2003: Close and distant


    Chapter 2003 Closeness and distance


    Each family puts its own interests first. The head of the Zhong family is Zhong Yus eldest brother. He heard about this person from his eldest brother... The eldest brother said that Mr. Feng praised the Zhong familys elder brother for his talent, military strategy, and murderous intention.


    The uncle of the Zhong family is a civil servant, but Mr. Feng gave him a murderous evaluation. This shows that this person is a person who can be ruthless at critical moments and must be guarded against.


    He told Gu Jinli this.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli fell silent.


    Shaoqing said: "Zhong Yu is from Chicheng, you will trust him because of this, but people from Chicheng will also be divided into close ones... When the critical momentes, he may choose his own brother, so you Your trust in him must vary from time to time, and you cannot trust him all the time.


    She didn''t want to instigate the rtionship between Brother Qin and Zhong Yu, but as she said, people are divided into close rtives and close friends. Brother Qin was her husband-inw. After learning about the man of the Zhong family, she had to remind him to be careful. Zhong Yu.


    Qin Sang watched her finish saying this, with a bit of guilt for "provoking discord" on his face. He hugged her tightly and said, "Well, what Xiaoyu reminded me is, I understand."


    Added another sentence: "The small fish are the most important."


    Gu Jinli smiled and kissed him: "This is a reward."


    Qin Sang smiled happily, and after finishing talking about the business, he got up and went out.


    Before leaving, he confessed: "I may not be back for dinner tonight. Xiaoyu just needs to eat on time. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded and sent him out.


    Qin Sang went to the new camp. Since the appointment with Uncle Cao was in the afternoon, he did not go to see Uncle Cao first, but went to find Zhong Yu.


    Meng Hong was eating at Zhong''s house when he saw Qin Sanging and hurriedly greeted him: "Brother Qin is here,e here quickly. Brother Zhong''s family is too rich. All they eat for lunch is meat rice, white rice and meat rice! "


    White rice, such fine things, people have never eaten in the northwest side. He just did fiverge bowls and eaten most of the pot.


    But Uncle He has already asked his servants to cook another pot, so Qin Sang still has to eat.


    Qin Sang said: "I have already eaten. I came here this time to see Zhong Yu about something."


    "Brother Zhong, what are you looking for?" Meng Hong pped Zhong Yu next to him and said, "What are you doing standing still? You thousands of households have something to do with you."


    Zhong Yu quickly put down his rice bowl, looked up at Qin Sang, and asked, "What does Qianhu want from me?"


    Qin Sang asked: "Why are you feeling a little dazed? Didn''t you sleepst night?"


    Meng Hongughed loudly when he heard this: "He just didn''t sleep. Not only did he not sleep, he also wanted to die and attacked Brother Zhong You. How could Brother Zhong You''s skills bepared to that of a noble son like him? He was beaten. I was so angry that I didnt sleep for half the night.


    Qin Sang nced at Zhong You who was standing aside, then looked at Zhong Yu: "Is it just because of this?"


    Then theres no need to be so abnormal, right?


    ording to Zhong Yu''s temper, even if he was beaten to the ground, he would only be ufortable for a long time. By this time, he should have been well and immersed in the joy of his familying to him.


    Zhong Yu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard it...Brother Qin was indeed very smart, he had noticed it.


    but


    Zhong Yu said: "I received a letter from my eldest brother. He scolded me and talked about the situation at home... The current situation at home is not as good as before."


    Meng Hong was shocked: "What? Brother Zhong, is your family going to die? What about the porcin business?!"


    Zhong Yu hurriedly said: "No, it''s just that the situation is not as good as before. The porcin business can still be done... I feel ufortable because I feel that I have no ability and can''t help my eldest brother... It''s hard for my eldest brother to run the family, but I have only been doing nonsense for so many years. Cause trouble."


    "So that''s it." Meng Hong felt relieved andforted Zhong Yu: "Brother Zhong, there is no need to feel guilty. You are serving as a soldier now. When you find a future, you can help your big brother. Maybe you will be Zhong Yu." The savior of the family." This is true. If Meng Hong hadn''t stayed outside the guardhousest night, Zhong Yu would have thought that he had peeked at his eldest brother''s letter.


    Zhong Yu didn''t talk about this anymore, but looked at Qin Sang: "What does Qianhu want from me?"


    After saying that, he made room for Qin Sang and asked him to sit on the Kang.


    "It''s Qingniu Mountain Vi''s business." Qin Sang sat down and said, "I want to ask your family if they are willing to use other properties to rece Qingniu Mountain Vi? Your sister-inw doesn''t want to take care of the porcin business. She wants your family toe over. No matter what, Qingniu Mountain Vige will also be exchanged for your Zhong family."


    Zhong Yu was shocked that this was the case.


    After hearing this, Uncle He admired the Qin couple even more... Although this couple was very young, they were really experienced in doing things. They saw that the porcin business was too chaotic and difficult to manage, so they quickly passed this hot potato to Zhong. Home.


    However, the Zhong family really has to take over this hot potato. Not only must they take over, but they also have to thank the Qin family and his wife for letting the Zhong family do this first.


    Because if the Zhong family doesn''t do it, the Jiang family has to do the management of the porcin business, and for the Zhong family, this is a loss.


    The management of Zhuangzi and the porcin kilns is very beneficial to the Zhong family.


    Meng Hong said, "What? Qingniu Mountain Vi is going to change its owner? Will it be such a troublesome thing that will affect our porcin business?"


    Qin Sang: "No, after Zhuangzi is transferred to the Zhong family, it will be more beneficial to our business. After all, the Zhong family is a wealthy family and is much better than my family in doing business and managing workshops."


    Meng Hong said: "That''s good. Then change it quickly. After the recement ispleted, build a porcin kiln, make porcin as soon as possible, and pick up the sick and wounded soldiers."


    Auntie is not here, and Uncle Jiang doesnt have the energy to take care of this. If the Qin family doesnt care, the Zhong family can only take care of it. But whoever is in charge of the porcin kiln in Qingniu Mountain must be kind to the sick and wounded soldiers!


    Meng Hong made this point.


    Uncle He said: "This is natural. Our young master is also a soldier. The Zhong family will not treat the soldiers whoe to work in the porcin kiln badly."


    This means that he agreed to take over the porcin kiln and rece it with Qingniu Mountain Vi.


    Qin Sang took out thend deed of Qingniu Mountain Vige and handed it to Uncle He: "The Zhong family will provide us with one or two viges of equal acres. As for the distance, it is best to be closer to Changliang Wei."


    Uncle He took thend deed, read it, and agreed: "Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, within a month, the Zhong family will build a vige of the same acres for you, and will try to find a y mine for your family."


    The best thing about Qingniu Shanzhuangzi is that there is arge y mine. The soil quality is very good, and porcin can be made from local materials.


    Chang Liang Wei also needs y to make green bricks. Uncle He wants to find a y mine for Qin Sang, so that the young master will not feel even more guilty.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, Uncle Laohe is here."


    Having said that, he asked for paper and pen, wrote two deeds, signed and fingerprinted them, and handed them to Zhong Yu.


    Zhong Yu signed and pressed his fingerprint, then took a deed and gave it to Uncle He.


    Meng Hong asked: "Is this done?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''s done. It''s very simple. It''s just a matter of changing to Zhuangzi."


    "That''s good. I''ll go first and bring some pf rice to Uncle Lu. We still have to rely on him to make porcin, so we have to be nice to him." Meng Hong didn''t wait long. After the new pf rice was cooked, he served it Threerge bowls were carried to the brick kiln.


    Uncle He and Zhong You also left the camp. Zhong Yu and Qin Sang were the only ones left in the entire camp.

 Chapter 2004: sorry

    Chapter 2004: sorry


    Chapter 2004 Sorry


    Qin Sang was the first to break the silence and asked: "But something happened to your eldest brother?"


    Zhong Yu nodded, shook his head, remained silent for a while, looked at Qin Sang, and asked sadly: "Brother Qin, do you think I shouldn''t havee to the northwest in the first ce?"


    If you just stay at home and be an idle yboy, you won''t have to face the cruel reality.


    Qin Sang frowned and asked, "Do you want to go back? If you want to go back, you can go back now."


    Zhong Yu shook his head: "I can''t go back, my eldest brother asked me to stay... He said that I have to leave a root for the Zhong family, and I am that root."


    He murmured again: "Now I don''t even have a chance to go back."


    Qin Sang frowned and asked, "Is the situation in the capital really so bad?"


    Zhong Yu nodded: "That''s what my elder brother told me, and he asked me to follow you closely. He said that only you can help me at the critical moment."


    What this says...


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, I won''t watch you die."


    Heforted him again: "Don''t worry too much. Your eldest brother has been an official for so many years. I heard he is no worse than Mr. Ming. Even if it is more difficult now, he will be fine in the future. The Zhong family will not fall."


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu''s eyes turned red and he felt very sorry for Qin Sang... But for the sake of his family and his eldest brother, he had to lie to him.


    Thats right.


    He finallypromised, stood on the side of his eldest brother, said these half-truths, acted out this scene, and deceived Qin Sang.


    Look, he is actually no different from those cunning civil servants. He is also good at acting, and he is also good at doing stupid things.


    He hates himself like this, but the eldest brother said...Qin Sang will be a big bargaining chip for the Zhong family. Hold on to him, and when the timees, make good use of it, and the Zhong family will be able to gain great wealth.


    However, he could tell from the words of his eldest brother that if it went to this extent, Qin Sang might die, and many other people would die too. In order for the Zhong family to survive, his eldest brother was asking him to... kill people.


    Kill his brothers who are kind to him!


    Brother Qin, thank you. Zhong Yu cried again, but he quickly wiped away his tears and said with a smile, Dont cry, brother will scold me.


    He also told Qin Sang some good news: "Uncle He and the others have prepared a lot of supplies, with hundreds of cars, and they are bringing them over from Long''an Mansion. When we get to Changliangwei, we can have a good Lantern Festival."


    He said in frustration: "I guess the bandits willunch another raid during the Lantern Festival, and we will have to lie down in Duchonggou again. I''m afraid we won''t be able to celebrate the festival safely."


    but


    Only by fighting can I gain merit and be promoted!


    The appearance of Qiqing is almost the same as usual.


    Qin Sang smiled and said something to him. When the time was almost up, he got up and went to find Uncle Cao.


    Zhong Yu sent Qin Sang out of the camp and stuffed him with a bag of dried pears: "These are the dried pears brought by Uncle He. They are good for making tea, making sweet soup, and eating as snacks. You can take them back to my sister-inw."


    "It''s done." Qin Sang epted it and walked to the Cao family''s tent.


    Zhong Yu quickly turned around and entered the camp, but he stood in front of the fire for a long time and said silently in his heart: I''m sorry.


    However, he vowed to find a way to get the best of both worlds, so that the Zhong family could benefit while also saving everyones lives!


    Qin Sang had already met Uncle Cao. After the two chatted for a while, Qin Sang took Uncle Cao to see the cassava.


    Cassava is piled in each tent, and as soon as you enter, you can smell the unique smell of cassava. Uncle Cao hurriedly covered his mouth and nose and asked, "You''re not poisoned, are you?"


    Qin Sang: "Uncle Cao, don''t worry, as long as you don''t eat cassava raw, you won''t be poisoned."


    Uncle Cao felt relieved now. He looked at the cassava piled up like a hill, put on leather gloves, and went to look through the cassava himself: "It''s well preserved. I don''t see any rotten ones, and there are still many sprouts."


    Qin Sang said: "There are some rotten ones, but we will clean them every day and we will not leave rotten cassava in the tent."


    Then, he talked in detail about how to preserve cassava so that it would not rot so quickly, how to nt cassava, etc.


    Cassava cannot be nted until after mid-March when the weather warms up. The nting method is simr to that of sweet potatoes. They are cut into long buds and roots.


    Uncle Cao listened carefully, and the more he listened, the more he frowned: "It''s not easy to grow this cassava... It''s still the first month of the year, so it''s very difficult to preserve cassava untilte March."


    Uncle Cao thought for a while and said, "Qin Qianhu, let''s discuss it. This time the Cao family will only transport ten carts of sprouted cassava. Wait until mid-March and then take away the remaining twenty carts. How about that?"


    He also said: "The Cao family will give the guard one thousand taels of silver aspensation, and ask Qin Qianhu to agree."


    If all thirty carts of cassava are taken away, if the servants fail to protect them properly, they will all rot to death, and the potato seeds will be gone.


    Qin Sang agreed: "If it works, we will do as Uncle Cao said."


    With these one thousand taels of silver, the rtives of Weisuo can live a better life.


    but


    If I am not at the guard station next time when we transport potato seeds, the Cao familys carriage cannot enter the guard station, and the soldiers of the guard station can only transport the potato seeds out to you.


    This needs to be made clear first.


    Uncle Cao agreed: "Yes."


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle Cao, where is your doctor? Call him and I will take you to see the cassava soaked in water. At that time, Uncle Mutong will tell you in detail the method of soaking in water to remove toxins, and will also give you Heres a recipe, just in case someone over there gets cassava poisoning and can be treated with medicine in time.


    This was a big deal, and Uncle Cao didn''t dare to neglect it. He immediately called the apanying doctors, took Guan Cao with him, and followed Qin Sang to see Uncle Mutong.


    Uncle Mutong had been waiting for them for a long time. When they arrived, he took them to see the cassava soaked in water. He told Uncle Cao and the others what cassava toxins were and why water soaking could remove toxins. After being exposed to cassava toxins, , how to detoxify and other matters.


    They also brought out food made from cassava, crystal bowl cakes and fried cassava **** for Uncle Cao and hispanions to eat.


    Uncle Cao boldly took a bite of the cassava **** and was quite surprised: "It''s delicious and filling. It can really be used as food."


    When Uncle Cao said this, his hands were shaking a little.


    He was very excited. If cassava really became food, even if the Chu Dynasty was over, the Cao family would be able to get another title in the new dynasty by relying on cassava!


    Uncle Cao: "Qin Qianhu, I''m very satisfied with the potato seeds. Let''s load them into the truck now and take the cassava away while the Zhong family will hold a banquetter."


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded, and quickly arranged ten carriages to load the potato seeds. When it was getting dark, Manager Cao took them out of the guardhouse and sent them to another property of the Cao family. Storage.


    Meng Hong knew that Liang Wei, the eldest son of the Cao family, wanted potato seeds, so he saw the carriage drive out of the guard house and knew that the deal was done. He restrained the soldiers and did not let them ask questions.


    After sending out the potato seeds, Uncle Cao breathed a sigh of relief and followed Qin Sang to the Zhong family for a feast.


    At 9:00 the next day, the nging gong sounded again.


    The Zhong family, the Cao family, and Qin Sang got up when they heard the sound of the gong and prepared to set off to build a porcin kiln in Qingniu Mountain Vi.

 Chapter 2005: Business comes to your door

    Chapter 2005: Businesses to your door


    Chapter 2005 Businesses to your door


    Xiaoyu, Im leaving. Qin Sang hugged Gu Jinli, who had his eyes closed tightly, and said softly: Wait for the Lantern Festival, and I wille back to celebrate the festival with you~


    After saying that, he slowly let go of her and wanted to lift the quilt and get off the bed, but she hugged her waist.


    Her hands were wrapped around his waist, and her fingertips were not being honest enough to scratch his back... It was really life-threatening.


    Qin Sang lowered his head, kissed her deeply, and said, "If you don''t make trouble, Xiaoyu, I''m leaving."


    She finally opened her eyes, looked at him and said, "Yesterday I was happy that you got the leave. But now it seems that this is not a holiday at all. It''s about letting you do two jobs while there is no war in Du Chonggou."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Is Xiaoyu distressed?"


    Gu Jinli snorted coldly: "It''s not that I feel bad, it''s that I''m angry."


    Qin Sang hugged her and coaxed: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. Building a porcin kiln is not a war. I cane back to see you when I have time."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at him and asked, "Really?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, as long as we arrange things properly and let the soldiers do their work, I don''t need to keep an eye on them. I cane back."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I''m just teasing you. I''m not angry, I''m just a little bit reluctant to let you go...I''m fine, you can go and go."


    He said again: "I won''t see you off. I''m sleepy and want to sleep."


    Well, theres no need to send Xiaoyu away, just have a good sleep. Qin Sang did not leave immediately, but hugged her tightly again: I cant bear to leave Xiaoyu either.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and snuggled into his arms: "Then hug him again and leave in half a quarter of an hour."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, grabbing her waist and holding her close to him.


    Gu Jinli''s face was hot. He bit him and quickly let go. He didn''t dare to say anything teasing to avoid causing trouble.


    Fifteen minutester, she reminded him: "Go quickly, if you arete, others willugh at you."


    Qin Sang nodded, and after kissing her, he finally let go of her, got off the bed, and covered her with a quilt: "I''m leaving. Xiaoyu is fine at home. Don''t worry about y. I''ll send someone from Qingniu Mountain." Zhuangzi will transport it back to you."


    Qingniu Mountain was obtained in exchange for cassava, and it was Xiaoyu''s credit. Even if Zhuangzi had already exchanged it for the Zhong family and shipped several batches of y back to her, he could still do it.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll wait for you toe back." Gu Jinli stretched out his hand from the quilt and waved to him. He took his hand and stuffed it into the quilt: "Don''t freeze."


    Having said that, after getting dressed, he took the various medicines and snacks that Gu Jinli had prepared yesterday and went out.


    Mother Yu got up early and prepared breakfast for Qin Sang: "Sir, have a warm meal before leaving."


    Qin Sang nodded, drank a bowl of warm rice porridge in a few gulps, put on some noodles and eggs, and left the house.


    Mother Yu came out to see him off.


    He exined: "Heat the breakfast. If Xiaoyu doesn''t get up after time, remember to wake her up to eat, so as not to make her hungry."


    "Yes, I have written it down." Aunt Yu responded, with joy on her face and heart... The young Marquis really liked Mrs. Gu and was always tired of being with Mrs. Gu. Every time he came back, as long as he didn''t run into each other, During Gu''s childhood, he always had to prepare water for them.


    Grandma Yu has already begun to count Gu Jinli''s little days. If he doesn''te this time, they will have a little master, and she is even more happy to think about it.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he knew what Nanny Yu was thinking and reminded her: "Don''t rush her."


    Grandma Yu responded with a smile: "Hey, I understand, it depends on fate. I remember your words." "Well, mama, go back, there is no need to send her away." Qin Sang turned and left.


    As soon as I walked near the tent outside the house, I noticed a rapid breathing sound... It sounded like a child''s. I guess he was too nervous and couldn''t control his breathing, which caused the breathing sound to be louder.


    Qin Sang frowned, followed the sound, caught Xiao Pingxi on the side of the tent, carried him into the tent, and asked: "It''s still dark, why are you here?"


    Xiao Pingxi clenched his hands nervously, nced at Qin Sang, then quickly lowered his head and whispered: "I, I miss Uncle Qin."


    This is the truth, and Qin Sang also believes it.


    but


    "Hold your head up and straighten your back. I have taught you that boys cannot be submissive. When they have done nothing wrong, they must be confident."


    Yes! Xiao Pingxi immediatelyplied.


    Qin Sang took out two eggs and a dough pancake and handed them to him: "Eat it."


    He asked again: "What do you want from me? Tell the truth."


    Xiao Pingxi lowered his head again. After remembering Qin Sang''s words, he quickly raised his head again. After hesitating for a while, he finally asked: "Grandpa Dalin...is it reallying soon? Will he dislike me? When hees, , am I about to leave?


    At the end of the sentence, I was almost crying.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it''sing soon. Haven''t you already received the New Year''s money? I heard that your second aunt Gu has read the letter. Why are you still asking?"


    Since the good news that he had killed Lemuqin and that Xiaoyu had made an insect attractant came back to He''an Mansion, the Jia family, the Ji family, and the Xie family formed a caravan to deliver supplies to them.


    As for the Gu family, herees Gu Dalin.


    Gu Dalin has always wanted to find an opportunity to return to the northwest to look for Mrs. Xie and her daughters. This time he finally got the opportunity and insisted oning here despite Mr. Yan''s dissuasion.


    But because the road was long and dangerous, many people got sick on the way, which dyed the journey.


    After Uncle Dalin learned about Tian Dahua and Xiao Pingxi, he thought about his daughter-inw Xie and her daughters. He vomited blood on the spot and fellpletely ill. He nursed him for more than a month. After he was almost recovered, he continued on his journey. It will arrive in a few days.


    This is a great event, but when Xiao Pingxi heard about it, he was very scared because Uncle Dalin wrote a letter saying that he wanted to see him.


    "Your Grandpa Dalin is a very good man. He also gave you lucky money and gifts. This means that he doesn''t dislike you." After Qin Sangforted Xiao Ping with a happy smile, he lowered his face and lectured: "Even if he dislikes you , you cant live well? Ive taught you not to worry about these things every day. This is not something that a good man should worry about. You should look further and look forward. If you are troubled by such trivial things every time If you stumble, you wont have any great potential in the future.


    Xiaoping was happy to hear this, nodded with tears in his eyes, and responded: "What Uncle Qin taught me is that I understand, and I won''t do this again in the future."


    Qin Sang: "Let''s trust you again for the time being. If you do it again, it won''t be a lesson. You will be beaten. If you can''t change after being beaten, I won''t bother teaching you anymore."


    Xiao Ping was so excited that he hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Uncle Qin, I will never suffer on my own again. I will learn my skills and be more powerful. No one will dare tough at my background anymore!"


    What about the wild species whose father is unknown?


    He has other rtives. As long as his rtives don''t dislike him, and as long as he has abilities in the future, outsiders will not dare tough at him!


    "Well, be good." Qin Sang didn''t say anything more and took him away.


    Originally, he wanted to send Xiao Pingxi back to where he and his friends lived, but Xiao Pingxi insisted on sending him away, so he took him to the new camp together.

 Chapter 2006: high price

    Chapter 2006: high price


    Chapter 2006 High Price


    By the time they arrived at the new camp, the Cao family and the Zhong family were almost ready.


    Not long after, Jin Baihu also came over with a group of soldiers, followed by Uncle Mutong, Uncle Lu and others.


    Uncle Lus two fake sons also came to see him off.


    "Sir." After Uncle Lu saw Qin Sang, he reported: "The arrangements for the brick kiln have been arranged. Their brothers will be busy for the time being. When the brick kiln is capped, I wille back to help."


    The two fake sons have burned green bricks with Uncle Lu and have learned very well. With them here, and with Uncle Mu Tong and Gu Jinli in charge, the green brick work of the guard house does not have to stop and can continue.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Uncle Lu, thank you for your hard work."


    He then looked at Lao Lus two sons and said, Continue to bake the green bricks. Dont worry about the y. Qingniu Shanzhuangzi will send it to you.


    "Yes." Uncle Lu''s two sons responded and gave the baggage to Lao Lu: "Dad, don''t worry, we can handle it."


    Uncle Lu nodded: "Well, dad can trust your abilities."


    They are both carefully selected by Master Ying. They are capable enough, and Uncle Lu is very relieved.


    "Sir, the Zhong family and the Cao family are ready, are you ready to set off?" Jin Baihu came over and asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, let''s sound the gong and set off."


    Jin Baihu immediately asked his soldiers to deliver the order.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded, and the soldiers shouted: "Qin Qianhu Order, sound the gong and set off!"


    After hearing this, several families gathered together.


    Qin Sang handed Xiao Pingxi to Uncle Mutong: "Take him back to his residence."


    "Yes." Uncle Mu Tong responded, took Xiao Pingxi and stepped aside.


    Qin Sang got on his horse, led arge team, and ran out of the guard post. After joining Meng Hong and others, they ran toward Qingniu Mountain Vi in a mighty manner.


    Not long after Qin Sang and the others left, Lady Man, Lady Sha, and Lady Hu came to the house together and asked to see Gu Jinli.


    Grandma Yu was a little angry. These three people are really good at picking the time. Didn''t theye here at this time to prevent Madam from sleeping?


    Aunt Yu did not go to see them. She was a new nanny who had only been here for a few months. Aunt Tao should be the one to stop the general bannerdy.


    Fortunately, Grandma Tao had already gotten up. After hearing about this, she smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, I''ll go out and take a look."


    After saying that, he left the house, weed Lady Man and the others into the tent on the right outside the house, and said, "My threedies, it''s not bright yet. What do you want to do here?"


    These words already have the meaning of using them of not knowing the time.


    Madam Man blushed and said sheepishly: "Don''t me me, mama, we came here to apologize to the madam... Yesterday, Jin Baihu asked Grandma Zhong to scold the three of us and said she would **** our men. Official position... We know we were wrong and we will never dare to do it again.


    Madam Sha used to be crazy, but now she is honest. She wiped her tears and said, "Mommy, we really know we were wrong, and we still ask Madam to see us. We don''t ask Madam to take back the punishment now, but at least let Madam see us." , let us wish her a Happy New Year." Jin Baihu not only beat her man and threatened to take away her official position, but her man was angry that she caused too much trouble and was too arrogant, and said he wanted to divorce his wife!


    Woooooooo, she is arrogant and arrogant, but she knows she is wrong and she cannot be divorced.


    Madam Hu was even more ruthless, pped herself in the face, and cried: "Mom, it was me who was stupid and did something I shouldn''t have done. Please don''t drive us away, let us stay until Mrs. Are you willing to see us as long as you want?"


    Mother Tao sneered and looked at Madam Hu: "No way."


    Madam Hu choked, her tears flowed more fiercely, and she immediately knelt down: "Mommy, please, we..."


    Aunt Tao''s face turned cold: "Shut up, Madam is still resting. Do you want to wake up Madam on purpose by making such a loud noise?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Man quickly scolded Mrs. Hu in a low voice: "Ignorant thing, what are you shouting for? Did you mean it?"


    Madam Hu said hurriedly: "No, Madam Man, please calm down, it was my fault."


    She just wanted to make the noise louder so that Gu Jinli could hear her and call them into the house to meet.


    Mother Tao ignored Mrs. Hu and only looked at Mrs. Man: "Mrs. Man, Madam has already punished you for the wrong things you have done. When the punishment is over, things will naturally turn around."


    Man Niangzi: "I understand what grandma said, but my family..."


    Aunt Tao interrupted Mrs. Man and said: "Mrs. Man, you really made the mistake of asking for forgiveness today. Madam hates trouble the most. She only says something once and punishes her once, but youe to see her again and again. , disturbing her peace will only make her unhappy and double your punishment."


    "As for Jin Baihu''s punishment of you men, this is a matter between men. If you want mercy, go to Jin Baihu or Mr. Qianhu. There is no need toe to Madam. Madam only takes care of the general affairs of the guard house. I have nothing to do with the appointment and dismissal of official positions. I hope you can understand and dont seek medical treatment in a hurry!"


    Finally, he said: "Mrs. Man, you are smart and know the truth about impatience and doing bad things. Go back first, and after the punishment is over,e back to see Madam, apologize, and the matter will be over."


    After saying this, he stood up and sent the three of them out of the camp.


    Mrs. Sha couldn''t stop crying. She was really scared, but after hearing what Aunt Tao said, she didn''t dare to make any more noise, so she could only follow Mrs. Man.


    On the way, Wang Dayou''s wife, his long-lived daughter-inw, and the others came to block the road and asked: "Ladies, can you see me? Are you agreeing to work in the brick kiln and porcin kiln?"


    Man Niangzi and the others looked very unhappy and did not answer. They bypassed them and walked towards the living camp of Jin Baihu''s rtives.


    When Wang Dayou''s wife saw this, she knew it was not going to work. She was so angry that she chased them and cursed: "Look at what you did, it really hurt us. During the Chinese New Year, the meat and vegetables subsidized by my wife were gone." He said, seeing that the green brick business and the porcin business are about to start, it is not our turn to go to the brick kiln to make brick nks."


    "It costs one penny to make ten bricks. Pan Xiaoxu, who has only been here for half a month, can make more than a hundred green bricks in one hour, and earns more than ten pence in one hour, which is half a day''s wages for an adult. , but our children here have nothing and can only watch the neers make money!"


    "That''s enough!" Mrs. Sha was so angry that she turned to Wang Dayou''s wife and cursed: "Who the **** are you? How dare youe and scold us? If you want to scold us, wait until your man bes the general g!" "


    "Oh, you still have the nerve to be brave?" Wang Dayou''s wife sneered: "Mrs. Sha, you were able to insult Mrs. Qianhu''s face back then, but now I, a little gdy, can naturally scold you, the chief gdy! "


    He said rudely: "Ms. Sha, you better change your bad temper, lest you be fired by Mr. Sha!"


    You, you, woo woo~ Lady Sha was most afraid of being divorced, followed by good face, but when Wang Dayous wife said this in public, she lost all face and ran back to her tent in tears.

 Chapter 2007: Afraid that you will lose

    Chapter 2007: Afraid that you will lose


    Chapter 2007 Im afraid youll lose


    She ran away, and Wang Dayou''s wife took her rtives to scold Madam Hu.


    Mrs. Hu was scolded badly, but she was smart and knew that she had made a mistake before, which had harmed everyone and made everyone angry, so she bowed her head in a wise manner and epted the scolding honestly.


    Wang Dayou''s wife saw this and got tired of scolding her. She looked at Mrs. Man... Tsk, Mrs. Man has always been a majestic person. It really takes some courage to scold her.


    But Wang Dayas wife was a shrewd one, so he still scolded her.


    Madam Man allowed her to scold her for a few words before interrupting her: "I know you are eager to go to the brick kiln to make money, but you can''t rush this matter. If you go to make trouble because you are too anxious, let alone work to make money, you are still You have to be punished.


    He reminded again: "It''s almost Chen time. Go back quickly. After breakfast, you still have to do your work today. If you can''t finish the work, your rations will be deducted."


    Well, she is worthy of being thedy in chief. She actually defeated them in just two words.


    Wang Dayou''s wife was a little frustrated. After a while, she said angrily: "When will this kind of life end? You have caused troubles for yourselves, which has affected us. You have to give us an exnation, right?!"


    Madam Man said: "When the punishment period is up, we will go to Madam to plead guilty. At that time, people on our side will be able to work in the brick kiln to earn money."


    Then he said: "During this period, we have used dowry to subsidize you. You''d better be calm and don''t make any noise... Madam has said that what she wants is the unity of the rtives in the guard station. If we always make noises here, , if she is not happy, she will still punish us, do you understand?"


    Well, Wang Dayous wife and the others were scolded in turn, but Gu Jinli kept saying that everyone should unite. Wang Dayous wife and the others did not dare to make trouble again, so they could only nod: I understand.


    Wang Dayou''s wife felt shameless, stopped scolding Man Niangzi, and left with other rtives.


    At this time, Gu Jinli got up from sleep. While sitting and letting Aunt Yub her hair, he listened to Aunt Tao talking about Madam Man and the others. He nodded and said: "Finally, I know that I''m afraid. It''s good that I know that I''m afraid, so that they don''t dare." If we continue to make trouble, things at the rear will be smoother."


    He added: "Wang Dayou''s wives have done a good job. Although they are shrewd, it''s better to let them scold Lady Manchu and the others."


    Mrs. Man thinks too highly of herself, Mrs. Sha is arrogant and deserves to be scolded!


    As for Mrs. Hu, she is just a tool of the two chief bannerdies. Now she is probably scared out of her wits, fearing that her husband''s position as gmander will be lost.


    Aunt Yu gave Gu Jinli a bun, tied a red silk ribbon behind the bun, and then tied a golden hairpin on it. She looked both fairy-like and noble, and she was so happy. He praised: "Madam, you really look good when you dress up like this."


    Her face is still a little red, and she looks just like the begonia flowers in the Marquis''s mansion. No wonder the young Marquis likes her so much and wants to hide his wife like the begonia flowers.


    Mrs. Hou wanted a daughter very much. When she was pregnant with the little Marquis, she thought it was a girl, so she asked servants like them to learn a lot of buns, nning to give them to the ''eldestdy'' in the future.


    Mrs. Kehou has no daughters and all her children are boys. Their abilities have only been put to use now.


    Gu Jinli looked at herself in the bronze mirror and could only see a blurry figure. She didn''t know whether the bun was good-looking or not, but she still praised her: "Mommy''s craftsmanship is good."


    After speaking, he touched his stomach and walked towards the outhouse: "Let''s go eat, I''m hungry."


    Mother Yu smiled, followed Gu Jinli out, and put breakfast on the table.


    Gu Jinli said while eating: "Mother Tao, ask someone to call Mrs. Gaofen. I have something to ask her."


    "Yes." Aunt Tao went out and called the people in Daqing to find Gaofen Niang.


    After Gu Jinli finished his breakfast, Gaofen''s mother also came and was led into the main room of the house.


    This was the first time that Gaofen Niang officially met Gu Jinli after being beaten to the ground. She was a little nervous: "Meet the madam." Gu Jinli took a bite of the big red fruit and asked, "Guess, what did I call you for?"


    Gaofen Niang didn''t want to guess at all, and said: "It must be something serious. If there was nothing serious, Madam wouldn''t call me here specifically. Please tell me."


    Gu Jinli felt a little disgusted when he heard it: "Tsk, your answer is really not interesting at all."


    To be more interesting, she handed the big red fruit in her hand to her: "Would you like to eat it?"


    When Grandma Yu heard this, she almostughed out loud... Madam really likes to feed people, but the young marquis specially brought these big red fruits for Madam. There are only three of them, so Madam should be reluctant to give them to others.


    Gaofen Niang frowned: "I won''t eat."


    He asked again: "What exactly did Madame to see me for? Please tell me directly."


    Ah, what a boring person, no sense of humor at all.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. I came to you to organize the female guard army." Gu Jinli took out a thick booklet and handed it to Gaofen Niang: "The New Year is almost over. Starting tomorrow, You lead all your rtives to practice martial arts, don''t teach fancy moves, only teach life-saving killing moves."


    He also exined: "All rtives must practice martial arts. Even if they are pregnant, pregnant women must be present and sit and watch how the guys practice, so that the pregnant women can remember the moves."


    Mrs. Gaofen was shocked. She looked at the thick roster and did not take it. Instead, she asked: "Madam, do you really want to leave this matter to me? Can Madam trust me?"


    Gu Jinli: "Of course, if I don''t leave it to you, why bother calling you to do it? Will I be in a hurry?"


    As for whether you believe it or not.


    "Is it possible that you still want to betray Changliang Wei?" Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid if you betray me, I will poison your whole family to death, and you will not be able to leave Changliang Wei."


    Although the words were unpleasant, Mrs. Gaofen was still a little excited and her nose was sore: "But I have a bad temper, and I was disrespectful to my wife some time ago."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You have a bad temper, but I don''t mind beating you up again."


    He waved his hand again and said, "Okay, stop talking nonsense. Just tell me whether you want to take this job or not."


    After hearing this, Niang Gaofen stepped forward to take the list, knelt in front of Gu Jinli, and said, "Thank you, madam, for trusting me. Niang Fen swears that she will train her rtives so that they can protect themselves!"


    When she said this, Gaofen''s mother showed a fierce look on her face, as if she was going to kill her rtives if they didn''t learn well.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Don''t train too hard... Many of them are women and may be pregnant at any time. In the early stages of pregnancy, it is impossible to feel the pulse. Once strenuous exercise urs, miscarriage is very likely, or... Be gentle...you know?"


    Gu Jinli was a little embarrassed to say this to an unmarried girl.


    But Mrs. Gaofen understood: "I know this, and I will know how to do it. Madam, please rest assured."


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good."


    Then he pointed to the flour cakes and boiled eggs on the table and said: "You can take these back and eat them. Do your errands well. Once you have done it, I will give credit to your family. I will also give you a monthly payment, so you will not suffer any loss." .


    Mother Gaofen was not afraid that she would suffer a loss, but she was afraid that Gu Jinli would suffer a loss. After thinking about it, she brought up the matter of the green bricks.

 Chapter 2008: Make a fortune

    Chapter 2008: Make a fortune


    "Madam, Xiao Axe and the others have been going to the brick kiln to make brick embryos for the past few days. They can get a penny for ten brick embryos. They make many. A group of half-grown children can make two thousand brick embryos in an hour. After the work is done, As long as I can get wages, my wife has to give out more than one tael of silver every day... But until today, no one hase to our guardhouse to buy bricks. If we continue to pay like this, my wife''s dowry will not be able to withstand such expenditure, even if it is a gold mountain. of."


    Mother Gaofen felt very sad. She knew that Gu Jinli had money, but no matter how rich he was, he couldn''t waste it like this.


    "Madam, Xiaoxi and the others live in the health center. Madam has given them a lot of subsidies to do some work without having to pay them any more wages." Gaofen Niang said: "In the past, when we were in Junhu Vige, those thousands of households Madam and Mrs. Baihu often ask us to work, but we are not paid."


    If you dont do well, you will be beaten and scolded.


    What''s even worse is that when somedies from Qianhu or Baihu see beautiful girls from military families, they will take advantage of them and give them to rich families to be raped in the mountains in exchange for benefits.


    Gu Jinli became angry when he heard this: "Do you think our green bricks can''t be sold?!"


    Seeing that she was angry, Mrs. Gaofen wanted to say a few nice words, but her temper was like this and she would not say ttery. She nodded sincerely: "Well, if this continues, Madam''s brick kiln will really lose money."


    ah!


    Gu Jinli was so angry that the big red fruit in his hand was no longer sweet.


    Gaofen Niang also suggested: "Madam, don''t give Xiaoxe their wages yet, let''s wait until there is business."


    If you have no business and pay wages like this, you will really lose money.


    Gu Jinli is about to explode, why do you look down on my business so much?


    Aunt Yu quicklyforted her: "Madam, don''t be angry. As soon as the news spreads that your Excellency is partnering with General Jiang and the Zhong family in the porcin business, there will be an endless stream of peopleing to ask for green bricks. Madam will make a lot of money by then. It will be a loss.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Mommy is right, these green bricks are in short supply, and someone will definitelye to ask for them."


    And she was right, after noon, someone really came to buy green bricks.


    The visitor is the Feng family from Shaliuwei.


    The ones who came were still Butler Feng and Nanny Feng.


    Mother Feng was brought in by Aunt Xiong and met Gu Jinli.


    nanny Feng finally saw Gu Jinli, and she was a bit speechless for a moment... Mrs. Qin really loves money. Thest time they came to apologize, she didn''t even see them and only epted the apology.


    This time I heard that she was here to buy green bricks, so I immediately had her brought in.


    I have met Mrs. Qin, old ve. Aunt Feng saluted Gu Jinli and said hello.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Mother Feng, there is no need to be polite, please sit down quickly."


    He asked again: "I heard that you are here to buy green bricks this time. How much do you want to buy? When do you want it?"


    Looking at Gu Jinlis sweet smile, Grandma Feng couldnt believe that this was the Mrs. Qin who was extremely unttering.


    But Grandma Feng learned her lessonst time and did not dare to show any disrespect. She said respectfully: "To Mrs. Qin, our guardhouse needs to build a big house for Mrs. Qin to live in, and also build a new fire pit, which requires a lot of blue bricks." Ill buy 50,000 yuan for the time being, and if its not enough, Ill add moreter.


    As for when to...


    "As soon as the green bricks are fired, our guardhouse will be taken away." Aunt Feng exined: "In a while, a group of new soldiers wille to the guardhouse, and many rtives will follow, so we have to work hard to build them for them. A new fire kang. Its still cold now, living in a tent, life would be very difficult without a new fire kang.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Fifty thousand yuan is not much, but it can be made. However, the price of green bricks here is more expensive than the ones back home. I wonder if the Feng family is willing to ept the price?"


    In He''an Prefecture, the most expensive piece of green brick is eight cents. When her family was building a shop, Chang Errui''s family even gave her a preferential price, which cost only four cents for a piece of green brick.


    "Due to the war here, there are few people who know how to make green bricks. The price is eighteen cents per piece, not counting the shipping cost. If we need to deliver goods, we will have to pay more, which is twenty-two cents per piece." He said: "This price was set after we went to the brick kiln in Mu County to inquire. It is two cents cheaper than the brick kiln in Mu County."


    The Feng family bought green bricks in Mu County, and the price was indeed more expensive than those from Changliangwei.


    But because their family had a family of one thousand, the brick kiln also gave them a preferential price, which was the same as the price given by Gu Jinli.


    But Butler Feng and Nanny Feng have received orders from Feng Qianhu, and they mustplete this green brick business!


    Just because Feng Qianhu received the news that Qin Sang and General Jiang formed a partnership in the porcin business, General Jiang even lent his own soldiers to Qin Sang.


    This rtionship has be so good that Feng Qianhu cannot catch up.


    Feng Qianhu was very scared. He wanted to break up with Qin Sang before, but now he didn''t dare to. He just wanted to have a good rtionship with Qin Sang by buying green bricks.


    Through this incident, let General Jiang know that he has a good rtionship with Qin Sang, and let General Jiang stop being angry that he and Zhuang Qianhu caused a stumbling block for Changliang Wei.


    Mother Feng agreed immediately: "Not counting the shipping fee, a brick costs eighteen cents. The price is indeed a good deal. The Feng family bought it. Mrs. Qin, let''s sign the deed and finalize the deal."


    After speaking, he took out a banknote, handed it to Granny Tao next to him, and said to Gu Jinli, "Mrs. Qin, this is the deposit."


    Gu Jinli: "... Just give me a deposit, don''t you go and see the green bricks first?"


    Mr. Feng smiled and said: "If Mrs. Qin dares to sell the green bricks, the green bricks must be good. The Feng family trusts Chang Liang Wei."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, and then Grandma Tao took the banknote and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli looked at the dazzling words five hundred and two words on it, smiled, and immediately told Aunt Tao: "Auntie, write the deed, and we will sign the contract right away."


    Yes. Grandma Tao took a pen and paper and quickly wrote down a deed.


    Gu Jinli signed and pressed his fingerprint.


    Nanny Feng took the deed and saw a line written on it: Those whoe to transport green bricks are not allowed to enter the guardhouse with vehicles. People from the guardhouse need to transport the green bricks out of the gate.


    This is really prudent.


    Even though she added such a sentence, Grandma Feng still took out the Feng family seal, stamped it on it, and pressed her own fingerprint to prove that she handled the matter.


    Gu Jinli and Nanny Feng put away a deed and told Nanny Tao: "Nanny, take Nanny Feng to the brick kiln to see the green bricks."


    Yes. Aunt Tao stood up and smiled at Aunt Feng: Old sister, please.


    "Okay, thank you, sister." After giving a salute to Gu Jinli, Grandma Feng followed Grandma Tao and left to the brick kiln.


    The Feng family came to buy green bricks and bought 50,000 yuan at once, and gave them 500 taels of silver notes. Soon the news spread throughout the guardhouse.


    The rtives of the guardhouse were crazy with joy.


    Oh my God, we have really made money from the green bricks of our guardhouse. We have made a full five hundred taels. We have made a fortune. We have really made a fortune this time!


    "This is just the first batch. I heard that the Feng family''s wife ising. The Feng family will build a big house with seven jins and a few small houses for concubines to live in. Those servants with dignity will also live in a blue brick house. Tile Fang will continue to buy green bricks from us in the future, and we can still make a lot of money!"

 Chapter 2009: Work in shifts

    Chapter 2009: Work in shifts


    Chapter 2009 Taking turns to work


    The Feng family is really rich. They even built blue-brick houses for their servants. When can we live in big blue-brick houses?


    Bah, why live in a blue brick house? You might as well sell it for money if you have those blue bricks!


    "Hey, my sister-inw is right, I don''t know how to live." The speaker was Chai Jiawang''s daughter-inw. She was very young. She had just been married to a man for less than two years and had no children. She was very envious of Huang Dali''s wife''s two sons and one daughter. I even envy the Huang family''s son for being able to make money at a young age.


    Sister-inw, the three tigers in your family are very promising. At such a young age, they can take care of their younger sisters and earn money by making bricks in the brick kiln. I wonder when we women will be able to work and earn money?


    After hearing this, Huang Dali''s wife was so beautiful that sheughed and said, "You should hurry up and have a few children. After a few years of raising them, they can help you work and make money."


    Chai Jiawangs wife was stunned. Thats not what I meant. What I wanted to say was: I wonder when we women can go to the brick kilns to work and earn money?


    Sister-inw, did you hear that clearly?


    I want to go to the brick kiln to make money, not to praise your son.


    The other women heard this and said, "Yes, I wonder when we can go to the brick kiln to work and earn money?"


    A child can earn more than ten cents by working for an hour. If they also work, the family will not be able to earn hundreds of cents a day?


    Oh my God, if you do this for one year, you will make a fortune!


    The family members silently calcted an ount, and they were very excited. They said hurriedly: "No, we have to go to the general gdy quickly, and ask the general gdy to ask Mrs. Qianhu, when can we go to the brick kiln?" Work and earn money!"


    After saying that, they dispersed in all directions and went to ask the general bannerdy for questioning.


    In less than half an hour, thedies of the general banner were surrounded by their rtives. In desperation, they had no choice but to go find Lu.


    Mrs. Yao, the brick kiln in our health center has received business. Fifty thousand pieces of green bricks were sold for five hundred taels. Have you heard about it?!


    Lu Shi nodded: "I heard about it, but it''s not 500 taels. It''s just a deposit. It''s 50,000 pieces of green bricks. It''s said that it can be sold for 900 taels at least."


    Nine, nine hundred taels! Thedies of the general banner were so excited that they almost fainted: These blue bricks are really selling for money... If blue bricks are sold for such a price, then the porcin kiln will make more money.


    Mrs. Lu looked at them and said solemnly: "The porcin kiln was opened by Mr. Qianhu, General Jiang and the Zhong family. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it or ask any questions."


    Well, after hearing this, thedies of the general banner had sarcastic expressions on their faces... Mrs. Yao has be a lot more aggressive after thest time she distributed supplies.


    However, the porcin business is indeed beyond their imagination.


    The newly arrived Mrs. Wei said: "Mrs. Yao, the brick kiln has taken over fifty thousand pieces of blue brick business, so there must be a shortage of workers. Our rtives are all quick and easy-going, and they have good tempers and are gentle. No, its not shrewd at all... They want to work to earn money, why dont they ask Mrs. Yao to meet Mrs. Qianhu and talk to her about this?


    Lu looked at them and saw that they looked expectant. Thinking that the brick kiln really needed people to work, she agreed: "Okay, I''ll ask Madam."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Yao!" The generaldies were very happy and didn''t want to wait for a moment longer. They directly helped Lu and said with a smile: "Mrs. Yao, it''s already afternoon. Please go and ask. After you ask, how about we?" Go and inform your rtives so that they can have time to prepare and go to work tomorrow."


    Are you going to work now?


    Are you thinking too much?


    However, when Lu saw that they were really anxious, he immediately went to find Gu Jinli without any dy.


    When Gu Jinli heard that Mrs. Lu wasing, he asked Aunt Yu to invite her in and give her something to eat: "It''s roasted dried beans and soy milk. Aunt Yao, eat it quickly."


    Lu Shi smiled. Every time she came over, Madam always liked to give her something to eat, as if she was hungry.


    She was not polite, and after eating two pieces of baked beans, she told what thedies of the general banner asked her to ask: "Madam, they seem to want to do this job to make money, and they want to bake 50,000 bricks." , there is a lot of work to do, and I was thinking, if they finish their daily work, can they be allowed to work in the brick kiln to earn money?" Gu Jinli nodded: "Indeed, but we can''t all rush to the brick kiln. The workshops are divided into batches, and it is stipted which family will work in the brick kiln today and whose family will work tomorrow."


    She looked at Mr. Lu and said with a smile, "I''mzy. I''ll leave it to my aunt to work in the brick kiln on these days."


    Lu Shi smiled and responded: "Yes, I will make arrangements when I get back. After the arrangement ispleted, I will submit the list to Madam for review."


    Gu Jinli nodded and told the family members about practicing life-saving killing moves: "All the family members have to practice for an hour every morning. You can''t bezy. My aunt also wants to practice. It''s too close to the Rong people, so I can''t do it without practicing. .


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, aunt, if you can''t learn it, Gaofen will not disgrace you. I will tell her not to talk about you."


    Lu Shi blushed upon hearing this and solemnly responded: "Madam, don''t worry, I will study hard."


    She was also afraid that one day the soldiers would attack and she would not be able to fight back.


    "Well, Auntie will definitely be able to learn it. If you really can''t learn it, don''t worry. I''ll give you poison, the kind that can stun arge piece of it." Gu Jinliforted Lu and then called to her: "Auntie, take it."


    Lu Shi smiled and nodded, and after eating a few more pieces of baked beans, she said goodbye and left to tell thedies of the general banner two pieces of news: practicing martial arts and working.


    They had heard about martial arts training a long time ago, so they didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, they were excited to work in the brick kiln. They urged Lu: "Mrs. Yao, please hurry up and tell everyone about the work day." Get it out, get it out early, and your family members can go earn money earlier."


    Lu Shi: "Well, after I finish practicing boxing with the girl from the Gao family tomorrow, I will give you the date booklet for taking turns to work. You just arrange people to work. Let''s disperse first."


    Hey, thank you for your hard work, Mrs. Yao. Thedies of the general banner quickly dispersed.


    And the news that the rtives can go to work in the brick kiln to earn money from tomorrow soon spread throughout the health center. Everyone is very happy and can''t wait for tomorrow.


    There were rtives who couldn''t wait and secretly came to the brick kiln. They wanted to learn the work first so that when they came to work, they could do it faster and earn more money.


    But they were stopped by Xiong Da.


    Xiong Da said: "This is an important ce for brick kilns. There is a fire. Those who are not doing business are not allowed to go in and look around. All aunts and sisters-inw are asked to leave."


    The family members said: "Boss of the Xiong family, we cane over to work tomorrow. It''s okay to go in now to get familiar with each other."


    Xiong Da''s expression remained unchanged and he only said: "This is Madam''s order. Anyone who disobeys the order will not be able to work in the brick kiln in the future."


    Well, after hearing this, the family members wanted to kill him: "You made this up to scare us, right?"


    Xiong Da shook his head: "I am a ve of the Gu family. I dare not falsely pass on Madam''s orders. Aunts and sisters-inw, please go back."


    In the recent period, Gu Jinli has been very aggressive in treating people. The family members in Jin Baihu have been suffering terribly from the treatment. Lady Sha has almost lost all her dowry, so the family members are also afraid and dare not stay longer. Yiyi Left reluctantly.


    Widow Xiao and her two daughters did not leave. They hugged Brother Gui and stood outside the brick kiln, waiting for Nanny Feng.

 Chapter 2010: arable land

    Chapter 2010: arablend


    Chapter 2010 Cultivated Land


    Xiong Da saw it and didn''t pay much attention to them. Anyway, with Aunt Tao here, they couldn''t cause any trouble.


    In the brick kiln, Butler Feng saw the small brick kiln that was firing green bricks, and was shocked: "Here, how are these green bricks made?"


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded: "Exactly, this kind of small kiln has been around since ancient times. It used to be used to burn pottery. After Lao Lu improved it, it can be used to burn green bricks."


    Uncle Mu Tong picked up two green bricks, looked at Butler Feng, and said, "Steward Feng, take a look."


    Bang bang bang!


    Uncle Mu Tong smashed two green bricks against each other three times in a row. The brick was not broken, but two small corners were blown away.


    Steward Feng was startled. He took the green bricks from Uncle Mu Tong''s hand, inspected them one by one, nodded and said, "It''s very strong."


    I didnt expect that a small brick kiln with a height of only one meter could produce such strong green bricks.


    Uncle Mutong said: "Steward Feng, you don''t have to worry about the quality of the bricks. When you pick up the goods, you can smash each brick twice like this. Take away the good ones and keep the bad ones."


    Butler Feng was happy. He nced at the hill-like pile of broken green bricks in the distance and said with a smile, "Brother, this is very grand. Thank you in advance."


    Chang Liangweis green bricks were often broken, and the green bricks in the northwest were much more expensive than those in his hometown. He was also afraid that if he bought too many broken bricks when he returned home, he would be scolded by the adults.


    He then said, "Brother Wu, what should I do with the pile of broken bricks? It''s such a pity that there are so many broken bricks."


    Uncle Mutongs surname is the same as that of Dr. Wu, and his full name is Wu Mutong.


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and said: "Steward Feng, don''t worry, these broken green bricks can also be used to build houses, pave floors, and build well walls. They will not be wasted."


    "Can it be used to build a house?" Butler Feng became interested. He and Uncle Mutong went to the pile of broken bricks, picked up a few broken bricks, and smashed them on the ground. He found that the bricks were not broken. He nodded and said: "It''s not broken, it''s really usable."


    Green bricks can be used to build houses as long as they are hard enough. The really unusable green bricks are the kind that are like dry soil and will fall apart after being smashed twice.


    Brother Wu, why dont you burn green tiles? Butler Feng said with some regret: If you burn tiles and sell them, we dont have to go to Mu County to buy them.


    The road is far away, not as close as Changliangwei, and the green tiles are easily broken, so there will be damage on the road.


    Uncle Mutong said: "The tiles are curved, so it is difficult to make green bricks, and the price is cheaper than green bricks. So my wife ordered not to make tiles for now, but to make green bricks."


    Butler Feng nodded: "The tiles are indeed not as easy to make as the green bricks."


    Butler Feng followed Uncle Mu Tong to see the blue bricks they were swimming in and the brick kiln under construction. After looking at them, he said: "Brother Wu, Changliang Wei''s green bricks are good. Give us a thousand yuan to go back first." Well...some of Sha Liuwei''s rtives don''t have new fire pits yet, so we need to build a few more for them, otherwise they will get cold and have to spend money on medicine."


    The medicinal materials here are expensive and difficult to buy. It costs twice as much to treat a cold as at home. Even if the Feng family is rich, they cannot afford such expenses.


    Sigh, I have always heard people say that raising soldiers is like sucking blood and eating meat. Butler Feng hase to realize this in the past few months.


    If you dont have any financial resources, you wont be able to support the soldiers and their families just by relying on the materials provided by the Daokougou Camp.


    And after June, the apanying rtives can no longer receive supplies and must rely on farming to support themselves.


    Thinking of this, Butler Feng asked: "Brother Wu, does your guard station divide thend for farming, or does it not divide thend?"


    The reason why the guardhouse isrge is that it includes cultivatednd. Allnd within and outside the guardhouse, with a radius of nearly thirty miles, can be cultivated, and the food grown belongs to the guardhouse and does not need to be taxed.


    However, thend cannot be bought or sold, and thend is still owned by the guards.


    The guard station is an important military location. If thend of the guard station is sold, what''s the point? However, if this is no longer the first line of defense in the future, there is no need to build a guard station, and thend can be bought and sold.


    Uncle Mutong said: "Our guard station will divide thend for farming. This was agreed upon by the rtives when they came to the northwest. When the harvestes, each family will hand over 30% of the grain to reserve military rations in ordance with the regtions."


    Butler Feng said: "Divide thend for farming? But there are many women and children in the guardhouse. What if the family has few hands and the farming is dyed?"


    "You won''t be able to receive supplies after June. You have to rely on the guard station to be self-sufficient. Some of the food you cultivate has to be handed over to the Daokougou camp. If the farming is dyed due tock of manpower and the military food cannot be handed over, it will Punished.


    One of the important responsibilities of the guard station is to cultivatend and store military rations. If there is not enough military rations, someone who vites militaryw may lose his life in serious cases.


    Uncle Mutong smiled and said: "The farnd is divided ording to the head of the family. This family has less hands, so thend they get is less. If it is still too busy, my wife will allocate people to help, so that the farming will not be dyed."


    He added: "If someone dys work intentionally, the guard will punish him ordingly."


    Butler Feng nodded and asked, "What kind of food do you n to grow in the guardhouse?"


    This question was a bit probing, and Uncle Mutong said: "That is, sorghum, soybeans, and corn are the grains prescribed by the camp."


    After speaking, he smiled at Butler Feng.


    Butler Feng was a little embarrassed. Knowing that Uncle Mu Tong was unhappy, he quickly changed the subject and said, "Brother Wu, it''s gettingte. Let''s have someone help us install the bricks."


    Sure, Ill go find someone right now. Uncle Mu Tong asked Dou Chengzi, who was working in the brick kiln, to call Danian and ask him to bring someone over to install the bricks.


    Hey. Dou Chengzi ran out of the brick kiln and brought Danian and the others within three quarters of an hour.


    Danian called his servants and picked out a thousand good green bricks for Butler Feng. He picked them out of the guardhouse in a basket and loaded them on the Feng family''s carriage, which was enough to fill five carts.


    Widow Xiao, mother and daughter followed the whole process, and only gave up after receiving one tael of new year''s money from Butler Feng and Aunt Feng.


    Steward Feng and Nanny Feng are tired of being members of the deceased family. They dislike them even if they look at them even more, and they only talk to Uncle Mutong.


    "I wonder when Qin Qianhu wille back?" Butler Feng asked with regret in his tone.


    What he regretted was not that he could not meet Qin Sang, but that he could not meet Uncle Cao and the Zhong family.


    Uncle Mutong said: "Master Qianhu was ordered to go to Qingniu Mountain Vi. I didn''t say when he woulde back."


    this Mutong is really difficult to deal with, I didn''t even give him an exact time.


    But there is no rush, the Feng family ns toe to Changliang Wei to transport the bricks in person. As long as theye more diligently, they can always meet Uncle Cao and the Zhong family on their way back.


    Therefore, Butler Feng did not ask any more questions and raised his hand towards Uncle Mutong: "Brother Wu, we are going back first. I will leave it to you to take care of the green bricks. Our guardhouse is in a hurry to use them."


    "Brother Feng, don''t worry. Our brick kiln will first burn 50,000 green bricks for the Feng family, and then we will bake green bricks for ourselves." Uncle Mu Tong sent Butler Feng and his party half a mile away before returning to the guardhouse. .


    The Xiao family, after taking advantage of Butler Feng and Nanny Feng, went to find Gu Jinli with their brother in their arms.

 Chapter 2011: condition

    Chapter 2011: condition


    Chapter 2011 Conditions


    "Why are you here again?" Gu Jinli remembered Lan Jing''s kindness to Qin Sang, so when the Xiao family came to ask for a meeting, she almost always met them: "What''s going on this time? Tell me."


    Sister Xiao cried: "Cousin, look at the coat your brother is wearing. It''s all patched. Look at his face. He''s so thin that he''s out of shape!"


    Gu Jinli: "Cousin, are you blind? Your brother is fed with egg custard every day, but he has gained a lot of weight. Where is the thinness and appearance?"


    She waved her hands and said, "Don''t be so miserable. If you have anything to say, just say it. I don''t have time to watch you act."


    After saying that, he grabbed the broad knife lying next to him, pulled out the broad knife, and smashed it on the table with a bang.


    Sister Xiao trembled in fright, quickly put away her tears, hugged Brother Gui and hid behind Widow Xiao.


    "Good-for-nothing." Widow Xiao scolded and smiled at Gu Jinli: "My nephew and daughter-inw, I heard that you have opened a porcin kiln in partnership with others and want to do the porcin business? Oh, this is a big and expensive business. Just put a few of your rtives in the porcin kiln. There are no rtives to help you and your wife keep an eye on it. If you are fooled by the partners, you will make a lot less money!"


    It turned out that I was interested in the porcin business and wanted to make some money.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, he just looked at Widow Xiao expressionlessly, which almost made Widow Xiao unable to speak.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "My nephew and daughter-inw, you and your wife are the only rtives here. My aunt will go and clean up now. Tomorrow, she will go to Qingniu Mountain Vige to help you and your wife keep an eye on the porcin kiln business. How about that?"


    "Not so good." Gu Jinli looked at Widow Xiao''s belly and said, "Aunt, you are almost pregnant, so you should stop fussing about it. As for the porcin business, we and I are just holding shares and don''t intend to take care of it too much."


    Sister Xiao hated the iron and said: "Cousins, how can you ignore this? What if you don''t care about it and you are cheated? It''s all money!"


    Widow Xiao: "Yes, nephew-inw, that porcin can be sold for a lot of money. If you don''t keep an eye on it, you will lose not just a few taels of silver, but hundreds of taels!"


    Gu Jinli held his chin with one hand and tapped the de with the other. He looked at Xiao Mei, who had been silent, and said, "What about you, do you think it would be good to go to Qingniu Mountain Vi?"


    Xiao Xiaomei said: "I heard that Qingniu Mountain Vi belongs to Uncle Cao''s family. It has arge blue brick house with tiles. It''s good to live in it... However, I don''t think my cousins are involved in the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln House. Things are right."


    Yo, you are smart.


    Gu Jinli asked: "But my aunt and cousin really want to get involved, why don''t you want to?"


    Xiao Xiaomei said: "This business is done together with General Jiang and the Zhong family. The status of these two families is higher than that of my cousin. It would be good if my cousin and sister-inw can get a share of the pie. If we mix in too much, if we provoke If the two families are unhappy, they will be ripped off by the two families, and then you wont be able to make anything.


    "...What you said makes sense." Although Xiao Xiaomei''s words didn''t sound good, her analysis was correct. Gu Jinli asked again: "Since you know you can''t get too involved in this matter, why do you stille over to make trouble with your aunt and cousin? "


    Xiao Xiaomei''s answer was also very good: "My father said that we are a family and we have to go together to make trouble. We can''t lose the battle."


    Well, the corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Widow Xiao and Sister Xiao: "Aunt, cousin, go to the porcin kiln to take care of the affairs. You should give up. I won''t agree."


    this?


    Sister Xiao was unhappy and murmured dissatisfiedly: "Your cousin-inw has read books and can keep ounts. It would be great to get him to work as an ountant in the porcin kiln. But you are still not happy and you don''t know the heart of a good person~"


    "Sister, stop talking. If you say anything more, you will be punished." Xiao Xiaomei teased Sister Xiao, stopped her from talking nonsense, and asked Gu Jinli: "Cousin, we will not get involved in the porcin kiln, but the work of the brick kiln will be given to my family. Just a few...let the eldest sister be the housekeeper and the brother-inw do the ounting, and just give them two taels of silver every month."


    Gu Jinli looked at Xiao Mei: "Do you really dare to say that you think they can do this job well with their ability as a couple?"


    Xiao Xiaomei: "With dad here, they will definitely be able to do a good job. Cousin, please give them a chance."


    Dang Dang Dang~


    Gu Jinli tapped the de of the sword, thought for a while, and said, "It''s okay to give them a chance, but I have two conditions... First, your eldest brother must be allowed to work hard in the brick kiln, mixing mud, making brick embryos, and picking green bricks. He has to do all the work. Secondly, if the three of them do not do well, you will have to be punished. After all, you rmended them to work in the brick kiln, and you have to be responsible." If you just want to lie down and be a high-ranking official, giving orders to everyone, andining endlessly if you ask him to do some small work, he needs to be cured!


    As for the second condition, it was to train Xiao Xiaomei... She found that among the four children of the Xiao family, the two younger ones were more capable... Xiao Chengju and Xiao Xiaomei, as long as they were trained and trained well, they might be able to train them.


    However, the premise is that Xiao Xiaomei is willing to support herself, instead of always thinking about hooking up with rich men and bing a young mistress.


    Speaking of hooking up with rich men...


    Little sister, why dont you ask about Zhong Yu? Gu Jinli was very curious. Could it be that he doesnt like Zhong Yu anymore?


    Xiao Xiaomei said: "He is not in the health center, so there is no chance to cook the rice. Let''s do this for now and wait until hees back."


    Gu Jinli froze, you still have the idea of cooking rice with Zhong Yu!


    "Don''t do this, little sister. The Zhong family is a wealthy family. Even if you boil raw rice into porridge, you still won''t be able to get into the Zhong family." She persuaded her earnestly: "The Zhong family pays attention to family status, and the legitimate son If you marry someone who is either a noble daughter of a royal family, a daughter of a noble family, or the legitimate daughter of a high-ranking official, you will not be able to be a concubine."


    How do you know that Xiao Xiaomei has great ambitions: "If I let my cousin do more meritorious service and be granted the title of Marquis, won''t the Zhong family not dare to look down on me?"


    Gu Jinli:


    For a moment, I couldn''t find the words to scold him back.


    "Don''t worry, Cousin, I won''t let myself suffer. Zhong Yu is so stupid, he can''t take advantage of me." Xiao Xiaomei waved her hand and said with a smile: "Let''s not talk about it now, it''s about the future anyway... Cousin Sister-inw, if my eldest sister, brother-inw, and eldest brother fail to do their jobs well, what punishment will I receive? Is it severe?"


    She wont agree if the punishment is too harsh.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Of course it''s heavy. Is it possible that you want to take advantage of it without taking a little risk?"


    He urged again: "If you don''t agree, tell me quickly."


    Xiao Xiaomei was a little angry, but finally agreed: "Let''s do it."


    Agree first and then take advantage.


    Gu Jinli saw through her idea at a nce, but it didn''t matter, she had plenty of ways to deal with them.


    "If nothing happens, go back and stop wandering around. If you can''t finish the work, your Lantern Festival meat will be deducted!" Gu Jinli threatened.


    Widow Xiao, mother and daughter were very angry and left with Brother Gui in their arms.


    However, before leaving, he also took away the two tes of food on the low table and said euphemistically: "Take them back for your brother to make up for your little cousin."


    On this day, because the brick kiln made money, the rtives saw hope, and the whole guardhouse was full ofughter.


    But early the next morning, they started crying and howling because the tricks taught by Gaofen''s mother were too difficult to learn!

 Chapter 2012: Broken egg pose

    Chapter 2012: Broken egg pose


    Chapter 2012 Breaking the Egg Style


    In the open space near the residence of the rtives, some rtivesined: "Girl of the Gao family, what kind of tricks are you teaching? It''s difficult to practice, and it''s not easy to listen to. We still have unmarried girls here, so just do it with your pants." The one who attacked the crotch, is that true?"


    The family members who had daughters nodded one after another: "Yes, girl from the Gao family, what are you teaching me? Don''t be ashamed. You are also an unmarried girl, so you can''t teach us some serious tricks?"


    Arent you afraid of ruining your reputation and being unable to get married by teaching this trick?


    After looking at the hideous scars on Gaofen''s mother''s face, Xu Erqin''s mother changed her mind and said, "You don''t want to marry yourself, but the other girls in our guard want to marry. If this trick is known to outsiders, we How can a girl from the guard house say goodbye?!"


    Her family''s Xiaoqin is already fourteen and will get married in two years. How can she get married if someone finds out about this trick? !


    Seeing that the guys were going too far, Mrs. Lu hurriedly scolded: "Erqin, mother, stop shouting and listen to what Fen Niang has to say first."


    Xu Erqin''s family is from Qianyang County, He''an Prefecture, and he has been following Yao Baihu.


    Because Xu Erqin''s mother was the step-mother, after the man''s death, for some unknown reason, a rumor came out from all over the country that Xu Erqin was not a descendant of the Xu family, and that his stepson, Boss Xu, had invited elders from the Xu family to take care of their orphans and widows. The mother was driven away.


    Thanks to Xu Erqin''s mother who threatened her with death and said she would go to the government to sue the Xu family, the Xu family was always afraid of causing official trouble and harming the whole family, so they did not drive the three of them out of the Xu family vige.


    But because of that unfounded rumor, the mother and son suffered a lot. It was not until Xu Erqin went to serve as a soldier that the family''s life became easier.


    Later, the emperor wanted to resist the army and transferred troops from the south to the north. Her mother and daughter followed Erqin to the northwest.


    She had suffered a lot along the way, but as life began to improve, Xu Erqin''s mother was nning to find a wife for her son and a son-inw for her daughter, so she was very worried that her daughter would lose her reputation after practicing this bad trick and would not be able to marry into a good family. .


    But Lu Shi had spoken, Xu Erqin''s mother did not dare to act violently, so she could only keep a cold face and wait for Gaofen''s mother to exin.


    Gaofen Niang only asked: "Do you want your life or your reputation?"


    But the older woman was more eloquent than her and immediately replied: "We also want our lives and our reputation, but your bad tricks just won''t work!"


    Gaofen Niang was silent for a while, then suddenly made a move, rushing towards a scarecrow like lightning, raised her dagger and stabbed the scarecrow''s head.


    Dang, the dagger pierced the helmet, but failed to prate the helmet.


    She turned her wrist and stabbed at the scarecrow''s back and chest. However, without exception, they were all blocked by the armor and could not hurt the scarecrow at all.


    She pulled out her big knife again and shed at the armored scarecrow several times before breaking the armor worn by the scarecrow.


    After Gaofen''s mother re-fixed the scarecrow, she looked at her rtives and said, "This is armor. It''s very difficult for ordinary girls to break through armor. But when facing an enemy, if we can''t win with one move, we will never survive." opportunity. So although this trick doesnt look good, it can defeat the enemy in one move!


    After saying that, she started to retreat, and then attacked from a distance. While passing under the scarecrow, she stabbed with the knife and directly lifted the entire scarecrow into the air.


    Bang, the scarecrow fell to the ground, and Gaofen had a small bag in her hand, which she took out from under the scarecrow.


    Gaofen Niang held up the bag and said, "Do you see clearly? With just one move and two breaths of time, you can easily defeat the enemy and save you all."


    Her demonstration is indeed very convincing.


    But the family members who have a daughter are still very resistant.


    Xu Erqin''s mother said: "Don''t we have poison? If the thievese to kill us, my wife will give us poison to ward off the enemy. There is no need to use such...disreputable tricks."


    Gaofen Niang asked: "What if the poison is used up? What if the poison is lost when escaping? If you don''t learn more tricks to defeat the enemy, you only care about reputation. Do you know thatpared to learning such inelegant but indecent ways? In terms of practical skills, being caught and ruined by thieves is the real way to ruin your reputation!" "You, how can you talk like a girl? Who are you cursing in the first month of the year? You can''t get married, so you just want to Are all the girls in the guardhouse suffering?!" The family members who had unmarried daughters were furious, pointing at Gaofen Niang and yelling, and almost came over to beat her.


    The Xiao family was just watching the excitement and didn''t mind the trouble, so they fanned the mes: "Ms. Gaofen used chicken feathers as arrows to bully others!"


    Hello bitches, stop just scolding, go up and fight quickly, a fight will ruin this morning''s training, and they won''t have to practice in the cold wind.


    "Shut up, that''s enough. If you dare to make trouble again, you will be punished by militaryw!" Seeing that they were bing more and more outrageous, Lu shouted angrily. After stopping the scolding of his rtives, he stood up, walked to Gaofen''s mother, and said, "Gao Fenniang" Sir, can you teach me in detail how to do this move?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked.


    What, Mrs. Yao wants to learn this trick? She is the daughter of a schr, Mrs. Baihu. If she learns this trick, she won''t be afraid of being gossiped about?


    Mrs. Gaofen was also shocked. She didn''t expect Mrs. Lu to help her like this. She was very grateful and hurriedly said: "If you don''t deserve to be called sir, Madam, just call me Mrs. Fen."


    When she said this, her face was still a little red.


    Lu Shi looked at her and thought she was a little cute. He held her hand and said, "Since you are here to teach everyone martial arts, you are our sir. It is appropriate to call you sir."


    He added: "Please ask Mr. Gao to teach me, I want to learn."


    Gaofen''s eyes were hot and she almost shed tears, but she suppressed her tears and said, "Yes, I teach Madam."


    She exined the key points of this move to Lu Shi in detail, slowed down her movements, and demonstrated it to Lu Shi three times. Lu Shi followed her example and started doing it.


    Having done this a dozen times, I didnt even notice that my clean skirt and coat were covered in mud.


    When she had practiced almost twenty times, she was finally able to lift the scarecrow away and take off the bag under the scarecrow within five breaths.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Lu to be able to do it to this extent, and she seemed to have learned it well.


    Lu Shi looked at them and said, "This is a practical trick, and it''s not difficult to learn. I''ve learned it. Do you still want to resist and refuse to learn it?"


    If she doesn''t learn from it, she will use the madam''s orders to govern people.


    Fortunately, her rtives were calmed down by what she did, and they all nodded: "Learn, let''s learn!"


    Even the wives of a hundred households in the Lu family have learned it, how dare they not learn it?


    Lu was very happy and reminded the stunned Gao Fenniang: "Mr. Gao, everyone is willing to learn, hurry up and teach everyone, it''s gettingte."


    If we dont teach, this morning will be wasted.


    "Yes." Gaofen Niang was a little excited. After suppressing her excitement, she began to teach everyone the moves seriously.


    The guys no longer resisted, but started to learn it seriously, and even gave this move a name: Crotch Breaking Style!


    The name was too powerful. Lu was speechless and finally changed the name: "Let''s call it Broken Egg Style. Another name is too unsightly."


    Speak out and people willugh out loud.

 Chapter 2013: Business is booming

    Chapter 2013: Business is booming


    Chapter 2013 Business is booming


    Widow Xiao was very disgusted: "Mrs. Yao, your name change is not very good. Broken egg and broken crotch don''t both mean the same thing."


    Lu Shi blushed.


    Mother Gaofen remembered her kindness and came to her rescue: "Listen to Mrs. Yao and do the egg-breaking pose. If you don''t ept it, you will be punished 30 times!"


    Widow Xiao was furious. She pointed at Gaofen Niang and said, "Girl of the Gao family, what do you mean by this? Do you want to be tantly partial?"


    but


    "I''m pregnant, so I don''t need to practice!" Widow Xiao was very proud, showing off her belly, and it was written clearly on her face, "Did you see, this is my gold medal to avoid death, your chicken feathers and arrows can''t cure me."


    However, Gaofens mother did not ept this trick and pointed at Sister Xiao and Little Sister Xiao and said: "Aunt Qin''s training will be done by your sisters, and Aunt Qin''s punishment will be epted by your sisters."


    The Xiao sisters were stunned. Sister Xiao jumped up and cursed: "Ms. Gaofen, you ugly monster. Did you learn from your cousins?!"


    Gao Fenniang nodded: "Madam has indeed taught me that if you can''t punish the culprit, you should make good use of the continuous sitting system to punish the culprit''s family... You and Aunt Qin are mother and daughter. If I hit you, Aunt Qin will be heartbroken. This will hurt her." You will learn to behave."


    Madam also said that if you are punished too much, you will gradually stop making trouble, so I will punish you more.


    He then said to Sister Xiao: "You insulted me just now. This is disrespectful to your husband. I will punish you by giving you an additional 30 times of training and cleaning up the martial arts field."


    Sister Xiao''s eyes widened when she heard this. She was about to curse when she was grabbed by Xiao Sister and whispered: "Sister, calm down. You can''t confront her now, otherwise your job as the manager of the brick kiln will be gone."


    Then he said: "Follow her first, and then find someone to make up for itter. How can she, a daughter of the general banner family, be better than our family? We are the uncle of Master Qianhu. In the future, if my cousin bes a marquis, he will be a general." , our familys status will rise ordingly, but that may not be the case for Gaofens family, her father might die in the war.


    Sister Xiao nodded repeatedly when she heard this: "What I''m reminding you is that the elder sister will listen to you and give Gaofen Niang a break first."


    Lin Yang next to you was speechless... You two are so good at dreaming. What if Gaofen''s father made great achievements and was promoted?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Jin Xiuxiu knocked the gong and said: "The training time is up. When you go back, practice more egg-breaking moves. Don''t forget the tricks. Dismissal!"


    After hearing this, everyone was very happy and overjoyed. They hurriedly surrounded Lu and asked, "Mrs. Yao, have you made the list of people to work in the brick kiln? Tell us quickly so that we won''t bete for work."


    Mr. Lu arranged the list of people to work yesterday and said: "The list is arranged on a firste, first-served basis. One roundsts three days. The first batch of people to work in the brick kiln are Zhang Zhong Baihu, Hong Dao Baihu, The rtives of Yao Baihu."


    The cycle is too frequent in a day, and it is easy for things to go wrong when handing over work.


    And these three hundred households all followed Qin Sang to fight against the Bang Mountain bandits and the battle of Xing''an Prefecture, and the other rtives did not dare to have any objections.


    "Mrs. Yao, the day after tomorrow, will those rtives from hundreds of households and under the general banner go to work in the brick kiln?" A rtive asked impatiently.


    Lu Shi said: "The day after tomorrow, rtives and rtives of Cong Baihu went to work."


    Cong Baihu is Cong Wenshan. Since he followed Qin Sang, he has been squatting in Duchonggou and working hard. The rtives under hismand are also quite honest, so they are ranked second.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wu and Mrs. Wei were very happy. Secondly, they were ranked second. It seems that Cong Baihu is very valued by Qin Qianhu!


    The next step is the family members of Junhu Vige.


    There is no arrangement for the rtives of Lady Man and Lady Sha.


    Lu said: "After your punishment is over, your rtives can go to work."


    After hearing this, Wang Dayou''s wife and the others were so angry that they immediately rolled up their sleeves and were about to scold Lady Man and Lady Sha when Lu said again: "You don''t have to make trouble, it''s useless, it will only double the punishment... Madam said, Wei All our rtives must unite."


    Wang Dayous wife and the others held back the dirty words that came out of their mouths, but they still red at Mrs. Man and Mrs. Sha... These are the two scourges. If they hadnt been stupid, they wouldnt have been implicated!


    After Lu distributed the employment notices to thedies of the general banner, she sent everyone on their way. She didnt stay too long and hurried back to change clothes. Sister Xiao watched the excitement, and after the people started to disperse, she tried to sneak away, but was stopped by Gaofen''s mother: "You need extra training."


    Sister Xiao was extremely angry, but in order to keep her hard-earned easy job, she could only bear her anger and go to extra training, training herself like a mud monkey.


    Fortunately, Xiao Xiaomei helped clean the martial arts field. After she finished her extra training, Xiao Xiaomei also cleaned the martial arts field, helped her and walked to the tent at home.


    Sister Xiao scolded Gaofen Niang all the way, and she didn''t stop when she got home. When she saw Uncle Qin, she even pretended to cry and said, "Dad, Gaofen Niang bullied us just because she had the support of her cousins, and tormented us like this." , you have to make the decision for us!"


    Uncle Qin had a headache, so he said: "Stop howling, have breakfast quickly, and go to the brick kiln with son-inw Qian to work. If you arete, your wages will be deducted."


    Qian Qinghe was having breakfast and echoed: "My father-inw is right, stop making trouble and eat quickly to make money. I won''t wait for you if you arete."


    "Bah, you heartless thing, you only know how to eat." After scolding Xiao Sister, she stopped making trouble and hurriedly went to change clothes. After washing her face, she went out to eat.


    After eating, Uncle Qin sent them out: "Work hard, don''t bully others, and don''t record the wrong ounts. Your cousins said that if you make a mistake, you will deduct one tael of silver. If you deduct all the wages, our family will have to take it." Make up the money.


    Xiao Chenggong cried when he heard this. He grabbed Uncle Qin''s arm and said, "Dad, my cousin is trying different ways to harm our family. Don''t end up with us not making any money, and instead giving money to the brick kiln. "


    After saying these bad words, he said: "Dad, can I not go to work? My hands are used to write articles and do important things, not to knead mud ory bricks."


    Xiao Chenggong was so wronged. Why could his sister and brother-inw do the work of holding pens, while he, a schr, had to do hardbor?


    There is no justice!


    Uncle Qin opened Xiao Chenggong''s hand and pushed him aside: "Didn''t it say in the book that those who achieve great things must first endure hardship? You are now experiencing hardship. Boss, you want to Hold on, after you get through these hardships, you will be able to flourish and be an official."


    Xiao Chenggong wiped away his tears with a look of disbelief: "Dad, are you lying to me?"


    Uncle Qin, hehe, you guys still know that I am lying to you, so why dont you study hard and develop some real skills? Every day I thought about bing an official by relying on the young Marquis. Being an official is so easy, but if you dont have any real ability, being an official will only harm others and yourself.


    "Stop crying and go to work quickly!" Uncle Qin kicked Xiao Chenggong and kicked him out of the tent.


    Xiao Chenggong could only cry and follow the money to celebrate the couple going to work.


    And he really suffered a lot, doing all the hard and dirty work, and he fainted from exhaustion before he got off work.


    After Gu Jinli heard about it, he tutted: "My eldest cousin is too useless."


    Mama Tao asked: "Madam, do you still want to continue training him?"


    Gu Jinli: "Practice, as long as he''s not dead, you have to practice. You can''t coddle him like this!"


    After training the Xiao family, Brother Qin will be able to live better and avoid being implicated by them.


    Mother Tao responded: "Yes, I will give the order."


    With one sentence, Xiao Chenggong started his tearful career as a coolie.


    Three dayster, Qin Sang sent someone to deliver y to the guard station. There were also several families in the apanying convoy, who had received the news and came specially to buy green bricks.

 Chapter 2014: big customer

    Chapter 2014: big customer


    Chapter 2014 Big Patron


    The person responsible for transporting the y back was Zhang Tu.


    Originally there was no need for him to do this kind of work, but he learned the scouting skills. Qin Sang wanted him to run several times to Qingniu Mountain Vige and memorize the terrain near Qingniu Mountain Vige, so he asked him to lead the soldiers to transport the troops. y.


    Qin Sang knew that Gu Jinli needed y, but he was not polite to the Zhong family and brought her thirty carts of y back.


    Uncle Mutong went to pick it up in person. When he saw so much y, he was shocked. He pulled Zhang Tu over and asked in a low voice, "Is it too much? Does the Zhong family have any objection?"


    Zhang Tu smiled and said: "Uncle Mu Tong, don''t worry. Uncle Lu has gone to investigate. The entire Qingniu Mountain, including most of thend in Zhuangzi, is made of y. There is a lot of y there. The Zhong family is grateful to the Lord for letting Zhong We have started a porcin business. We have told the adults that we will continue to provide y to the brick kiln of our health center until the second dragon raises its head in February. During this period, as long as we can transport it, we can transport y every day. .


    In fact, what the Zhong family is grateful for is not the porcin business, but gratitude to Qin Sang for allowing the Zhong family to hook up with General Jiang.


    The most capable person in the northwest with the most troops, besides Xu You, is General Jiang...Xu You is ambitious and just wants to win over the Zhong family and let the Zhong family be at his mercy, but what the Zhong family wants is equal status. ally.


    Qin Sang asked the Zhong family to hook up with General Jiang, and the Zhong family gave him some y, so he didn''t feel any heartache at all.


    After hearing this, Uncle Mutong felt relieved: "First use insect attractants on people, horses, and y, and then take the y to the brick kiln."


    After the y is brought back, the rtives have to use grinding tools to make bricks. If there are poisonous insects hidden in it, it will be terrible. Therefore, Madam ordered that everything entering the guard house must be sprayed with insect attractants.


    You dont need to use too much. Just put a small amount of insect attractant on a carriage. If there are poisonous insects, they will naturally crawl out.


    "Hey." Zhang Tu immediately asked the soldiers to do it, and took Uncle Mutong to see the families who came to buy green bricks.


    Zhang Tudao: "This is the housekeeper of General Situ''s family. He came here to buy green bricks to build a house."


    Mrs. Situ arrived in Long''an Prefecture years ago, but now Long''an Prefecture is full of dignitaries from aristocratic families from the capital. The personnel are tooplicated. General Situ does not want his family to get involved too much with those people, so he lives in Liuyang Town, Mu County. I bought two Zhuangzi and nned tobine the two Zhuangzi and build some houses to house Mrs. Situ and some of the soldiers'' rtives, as well as the sick and wounded soldiers.


    As for why not just buy a house in the county?


    The reason is that because Mu County is close to Daokougou Camp, it is now being sold out by various wealthy families and high-ranking officials. The Situ family cannot grab the house in Mu County, and they don''t want to, and n to build it themselves.


    "It turns out that he is the housekeeper of General Situ''s family. I''m sorry for not being able to greet you from afar." Uncle Mutong hurried over to salute: "I am Wu Mutong, the servant of Mrs. Qin''s house. I am temporarily in charge of the business of green bricks."


    Butler Situ smiled and said, "Brother Wu, you are so polite. It will be your fault to buy the green bricks this time."


    Uncle Mu Tong: "We should thank the Situ family for being able to take care of our business and provide ie for our rtives, but we should not take it as a hard work."


    It''s just that Uncle Mutong is a little strange. Yangliu Town is rtively close to Mu County. Why don''t the Situ family buy green bricks in Mu County?


    Steward Situ saw Uncle Mu Tong''s confusion and exined: "There are only two brick kilns in Mu County. Many wealthy families have ordered green bricks. The Situ family has asked, but both brick kilns said that they can''t order green bricks." There are too many people who buy bricks, and they have to wait until April to give the Situ family blue bricks. It took too long. When my general heard that there were blue bricks here, he immediately asked me toe and buy them, so as not to spread the news, your Qing bricks here Bricks will also be robbed."


    What''s even more outrageous is that because Mu County is close to the Daokou Gou camp, many aristocratic families and high-ranking officials and noble families not only buynd near Mu County, but also build Wubao forts!


    The Wubao of the previous dynasty wasparable to a small city. To build it, it would cost a lot of green bricks. This is how all the green bricks in Mu County were bought up.


    After hearing this, Uncle Mu Tong felt relieved and immediately said: "Don''t worry, brother, the Situ family is the second group of people toe to Weisuo Brick Kiln to buy green bricks, and they can get the green bricks quickly."


    Steward Situ was very happy: "Thank you very much." After hearing this, Zhao Qing, a younger brother of Zhao Qianhu in Yunshan Guard, hurried over and said to Uncle Mutong: "Steward Wu, our guard''s well has been dry since it was dug before the twelfth lunar month. When building well walls, the water thates up every time is muddy yellow. It has to soak for a long time and wait for the mud to settle before we can scoop out the clear water to drink. It is really troublesome. Please also ask your health department to spread some green bricks for us first. .


    Yunshanwei is on the second line of defense, and Zhao Qianhu is stingy. After seeing that the green bricks in Mu County are too expensive, he is unwilling to spend money to buy green bricks, and wants to wait until the price drops before buying them.


    However, due to therge number of nobles from aristocratic families flocking to buynd, I waited for three months in a row, but could not wait for the price of green bricks to drop. When I asked again, I learned that the price of green bricks had increased.


    Many of the rtives of the Wei Suo had stomach upsets due to drinking muddy water. Zhao Qianhu had no choice but to grit his teeth and finally decided to buy green bricks. However, the green bricks in Mu County had been ordered, and they wanted to buy them. Have to wait until half a yearter.


    While he was in a hurry, he got news from Zhang Yan that Liang Wei, the leader of the first line of defense, had green bricks for sale, so he immediately rushed over to buy them.


    The news about General Situ also came from Zhang Yan. It can be seen that Zhang Yan did a good job on the second line of defense and got along well with the generals and Qianhu on the second line of defense.


    The Zhang family introduced me, so naturally I wont turn down this deal.


    After hearing this, Uncle Mu Tong agreed. Seeing Yunshan Wei Qiong, he even said to Zhao Qing: "There are many green bricks broken in two in the brick kiln. As long as the irregr fractures are cut neatly, they can be used to build well walls." , Build a house, if Yunshanwei wants it, we can sell it to you at half price."


    Zhao Qing was very excited when he heard this: "Seriously? How many broken bricks are there? Please take Butler Wu to take me to see it quickly!"


    They Yunshanwei are really poor, and the green bricks here in the northwest are really expensive. As long as they are cheap, they don''t mind doing an extra step when building the well wall, as long as they can buy cheap green bricks.


    Uncle Mutong smiled and said, "Brother Zhao, don''t be anxious. I will take you to the brick kiln to see the green brickster."


    After saying that, he went to visit the remaining two families who came to buy green bricks.


    The two families were introduced by the Zhong family. They were the Jin family and the Luo family. They were both prominent families in Long''an Prefecture.


    This is Master Jin, and this is Master Luo. Zhang Tu introduced Mutong.


    Master Jin San is nearly forty years old, while Master Luo is very young, only neen this year.


    Uncle Mutong hurriedly apologized to them: "I''ve seen Mr. Jin and Mr. Luo. I''ve kept you waiting for so long. Please forgive me."


    The two families had been told by the Zhong family that they could not get angry at the people in the guard house. When they heard this, they smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    He also talked about why he wanted to buy green bricks: "When the bandits came, they burned down a lot of the n''s houses and they were in urgent need of green bricks for repairs. I also asked Chief Liang Weiyun to give some green bricks to our two families so that our two ns could live together. People will live in a happy house earlier."


    Uncle Mu Tong asked: "May I ask Mr. Jin and Mr. Luo how many green bricks your family needs?"


    Jin Sanye had long since assumed that the house was in good condition, and said: "There are many people in the Jin family, and there are also many houses in bad condition. If we want to repair all the houses, we will need at least 100,000 blue bricks."

 Chapter 2015: very satisfied

    Chapter 2015: very satisfied


    Chapter 2015 Very satisfied


    There are many members of the Jin n in Long''an Prefecture. Not counting the direct branches living in the prefectural city, there are thousands of families living in the viges on the outskirts alone, which is more than the number of people in three viges.


    There are many people who are willing to spend money to buy blue bricks to repair their houses. They also need to repair public housing such as Jin''s ancestral hall. One hundred thousand green bricks are not enough.


    The Luo family is simr: "At least one hundred thousand yuan."


    They are all big patrons.


    Uncle Mutong was very happy, but he still asked in advance: "When will your two families want green bricks? To be honest with you two, we just took over the 50,000-yuan green brick business from the Feng family of Sha Liuwei a few days ago. In addition, It will take a lot of time to bake the green bricks from your two families."


    Mr. Jin San said: "On the way here, I discussed it with the nephew of the Luo family. As long as the price of the green bricks is right, we don''t mind waiting a little longer... Just give us 100,000 green bricks within half a year. The Wei Suo Is there any problem here?"


    Half a year is enough time. Uncle Mu Tong is very grateful, but: "If a war breaks out during this period and dys the construction period, causing the guard station to be unable to deliver the bricks on time, please ask the Jin family and the Luo family to be amodating."


    Master Luo''s face turned bad when he heard the word "war". He had experienced a battle to defend the city, and he was still scared when he thought about it.


    Jin Sanye said: "The defense station should focus on resisting the enemy. If work is dyed due to the war, the Jin and Luo families can wait and will not pursue it."


    Master Luo nodded and asked worriedly: "May I ask Butler Wu, will the banditse back again?"


    He was really afraid. He had told his grandfather earlier that it would be better for the whole family to move away, but his grandfather scolded him, saying that Long''an Mansion was the ancestral home of the Luo family and his ancestors had always lived here. If Long''an Mansion was besieged, he would be Moving away would be a disgrace to the ancestors. As the eldest grandson and future heir of the Luo family, if he dares to think of moving the whole family again, his legs will be broken!


    Uncle Mutong said: "Young Master Luo, don''t worry. Mr. Xu is guarding Daokougou, so soldiers and thieves will not dare to invade."


    Having said this is the same as not having said it.


    But what Master Luo wanted was just a reassuring word. After hearing this, he felt rxed and said with a smile: "That''s good."


    Uncle Mutong told them the rules of the guardhouse again, pointed to a tent next to the gate of the guardhouse and said: "Only two people from a family can enter, and the others will have to wait here for the time being."


    This camp was just built in the past two days and is specially used to entertain guests who cannot enter the guardhouse.


    Jin Sanye is very reasonable: "In this important ce, the rules are naturally different from those in other ces. We will abide by them."


    Mr. Luo nodded and repeated Mr. Jins words.


    When Uncle Mu Tong saw this, he thought this young Master Luo was a bit cute... He didn''t know that Master Luo came here to buy green bricks on the order of his grandfather. If it weren''t for his grandfather''s pressure, he wouldn''t want toe here at all. As soon as he stepped into the first line of defense, he felt that this former battlefield was filled with lonely ghosts. Just thinking about it almost scared him to death.


    It was precisely because of his timidity that the old man of the Luo family specially asked him toe here, lest he would be unable to protect his people when he became the head of the family.


    Thank you for your understanding, please use insect attractants first. Uncle Mutong invited them into the new camp outside the door.


    This new camp hasplete supplies, including a kitchen tent, a pharmacy tent, and a shed specifically for livestock, which is filled with fodder.


    Jin Sanye took a cursory look and was very satisfied with the new camp outside the guard house. It was better than the one they lived on the road.


    Master Luo didnt want to stay here any longer, so he asked Third Master Jin while using insect attractants: Uncle Jin, its not toote now. Should we return immediately after seeing the blue bricks?


    This is a battlefield. People have fought and died. What if something happens to them, what should they do?


    Jin Sanye said: "Now we have to camp on the road before setting off. Let''s stay here for one night for safety."


    It is a guard post after all, and there are soldiers to help if anything happens.


    After hearing this, Master Luo felt bad. He almost fainted by imagining the horror of this ce at night... It was the first lunar month, but he had to suffer here. It was too difficult to be the eldest grandson!


    More than a quarter of an hourter, they used up the insect traps, cleaned up, and followed Uncle Mutong into the guardhouse. They walked for more than two-quarters of an hour to the brick kiln and saw small brick kilns. Mr. Jin Sanye was a well-informed man and asked in surprise: "Is this the small kiln recorded in the book?"


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and nodded: "Exactly."


    It was to tell Uncle Lus family craftsmanship.


    Jin Sanye said: "Chang Liang Wei is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, there are even such capable people... In Long''an Prefecture, the only one who can bake things with a small kiln, besides the Meng family, is your guard office. .


    The ancestors of the Meng family were in the pottery business, and some of their ancestors used small kilns to make pottery, but that was in the past dynasties. Today, the Meng family''s craftsmanship is getting worse from generation to generation. They can no longer produce good pottery and can only make pottery. Blue bricks and tiles are for sale.


    However, because they have powerful inws and arge brick kiln, the Meng family still controls thergest green brick business in Long''an Prefecture, and can control the price of green bricks and tiles. The Meng family can raise or lower the price with just one sentence. thing.


    Nowadays, the Meng family''s blue bricks for generals, high-ranking officials, aristocratic families, and nobles are very cheap. Some families can buy a blue brick for ten cents. However, people with low official positions and local prominent families want to buy green bricks. The price of the green bricks is so high that it costs twenty cents a piece even without delivery.


    Ordinary wealthy households have to spend more money if they want to buy blue bricks.


    So when Mr. Jin Sanye and others saw the green bricks and asked about the price, they were very surprised and asked: "If it is really eighteen cents for a blue brick, can you give us an additional three thousand green bricks as a supplement?"


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and said, "Exactly. Originally, you bought too much, so you should have lowered the price, but what we sold to Sha Liuwei and the Feng family was eighteen cents per brick, so we couldn''t lower the price for you, lest we deal with it. I dont live in the Feng family.


    Jin Sanye nodded: "It''s really difficult to lower the price for us, but this price is already a good deal in today''s northwest. Thank you very much."


    Mr. Luo followed and said, "Thank you so much, Butler Wu."


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled, this young master Luo really... said whatever he saw Mr. Jin said.


    "If the Jin family and the Luo family think it''s okay, let''s sign the deed first." Uncle Mu Tong handed four copies of the deed to Mr. Jin and Mr. Luo for them to read.


    The two of them took it, looked at it carefully, nodded and said, "Well, no problem, I''ll sign it."


    Mr. Jin signed first, and Mr. Luo waited until he finished signing before he dared to sign.


    After signing, the two of them took out a thousand taels of silver notes and handed them to Uncle Mutong: "This is the deposit."


    Uncle Mu Tong epted it and said with a smile: "You two go pick out the green bricks. After you have picked out the three thousand green bricks, I will send someone to send you to the camp outside the guardhouse and pack them for you first." good."


    "Okay, let''s go pick out the green bricks first." Mr. Jin took Master Luo to pick out the green bricks.


    Butler Situ then said, "I''ve seen Qingzhuan, it''s very good."


    It is actually simr to the green bricks fired from the Meng family brick kiln.


    He added: "Zhuangzi is building a house over there and needs more green bricks. We have ordered 100,000 yuan. The price does not need to be lowered, but my general wants to get the green bricks quickly."


    The general didn''t want to wrong his wife, but he was anxious to build a house with green bricks.


    Uncle Mu Tong agreed: "The Jin family and the Luo family are not in a hurry. Our brick kiln will bake green bricks for the Situ family first."


    After hearing this, Steward Situ smiled and bowed: "Thank you for your work."

 Chapter 2016: price reduction

    Chapter 2016: price reduction


    Chapter 2016 Price Reduction


    Danian had already taken Zhao Qing to see the green bricks. Zhao Qing was very satisfied and hurried over and said to Uncle Mutong: "Those broken bricks are good and very hard. Brother Danian even used the broken bricks to build a half-foot brick for me on the spot." The high walls and neat joints are really usable. Butler Wu, we bought the broken bricks!"


    He added: "I have to ask Butler Wu to leave some broken bricks from your brick kiln for us. I will go back and ask Zhao Qianhu. If he wants to buy it, I wille over and buy it."


    Although the n brother is stingy, some things in the guardhouse must be built, such as a cer. It is best to pave the cer with ayer of blue bricks, otherwise the water vapor will be too heavy and some materials hidden in the cer will be wet and damaged.


    "That''s no problem. I''ll leave you with 30% of the broken bricks. When you don''t want them anymore, we''ll sell them to others." Uncle Mu Tong agreed and asked him again: "How many broken bricks does Yunshan Guard need? Two broken bricks count as one whole piece." Bricks, half price.


    After hearing this, Zhao Qing almost went crazy with joy and said: "Five thousand yuan first."


    The price was cheap, and Zhao Qing became proud.


    He added: "We are in a hurry to go back and won''t stay overnight. Maybe we can install bricks now?"


    Uncle Mutong nodded: "Yes, let''s write a deed. After paying the money, we will immediately have someone pick out the broken bricks for you."


    The quality of the soil for making bricks is not very good now. During this period, more than 20,000 broken bricks have been umted, and there are enough broken bricks for Yunshan Wei.


    Zhao Qing was very happy: "Thank you so much, Butler Wu."


    He immediately wrote the deed, gave him money, and took Danian to break the bricks.


    Uncle Mu Tongughed when he saw it, but from a small perspective, it can be seen that many health clinics are very poor nowadays, and... Long''an Prefecture has an influx of many foreign wealthy families, causing the price of green bricks to be so expensive that even ordinary health clinics cannot be bought. to the point of rising.


    Uncle Mu Tong thought this was not a good thing, so he immediately wrote a letter and had it sent to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli read the letter, thought about it, and quickly made a decision, saying to Aunt Tao: "Auntie, go and tell Uncle Mutong and ask him to lower the price. The good green bricks sold to the guard house only cost twelve cents." , broken bricks are sold at half price, and sold to other families for still eighteen cents, with no reduction in shipping costs.


    She didn''t expect that Long''an Mansion is so short of green bricks now, and the price of green bricks has increased so much. As a result, the business of green bricks in their health clinic is so good... She has to suppress it and give some benefits to other health clinics to avoid attracting other people. Weisuo''s jealousy.


    As for the Feng family


    The price of Fengs green bricks has also dropped.


    Fortunately, the Feng family only gave a deposit, as long as the Feng family received less money from the bricks in the future.


    Mother Tao also knew that this matter could not be dyed, so she nodded quickly: "Yes, I will handle it myself."


    He got up immediately, drove Xiao Ji to the brick kiln, found Mutong, and conveyed Gu Jinli''s words to him.


    Uncle Mu Tong felt much more at ease after hearing this and said with a smile: "Our little boss did the right thing. I will go and invite people from the Zhao family and the Situ family to change the deed."


    Their Changliang Guard is just one of many health centers. Although the purpose of opening a brick kiln is to increase the ie of rtives and let them live a good life, if their guard earns too much, other guards will suffer haha The way you live your life is to make people angry!


    We need to lower the prices for the brothers in the guards, so that people in other guards understand that although their chief Liang Wei wants to make money, he will not take the money from the brothers'' guards, but will only make money from other wealthy households.


    Soon, Steward Situ and Zhao Qing were invited.


    Uncle Mutong told them about the price reduction, and Grandma Tao added a few words.


    Zhao Qing was shocked and asked quickly: "You two are serious about what you said?!"


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and nodded: "Of course it''s true. Madam personally asked Grandma Tao to pass it on. She said that she shouldn''t make too much money for the brother''s guard house. It''s enough to earn enough money to buy clothes for the rtives."


    Zhao Qing was moved: "Mrs. Qin is so generous. We Yunshan Guards are very grateful to her."


    As for the money given previously...


    No need to withdraw, use all of it to buy out the bricks!


    Hahaha, the same amount of money bought 80% more broken bricks. Their guard office made a profit. After returning home, his n brother will definitely praise him and reuse him. Maybe he can be promoted to a minor official in the army in the future. Steward Situ was also shocked... Mrs. Qin was really not simple, she was too sharp and courageous. She could ruthlessly offer benefits when she sensed something was wrong.


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled and said, "It''s done."


    He then said to Steward Situ, "Shall we change the deed?"


    Butler Situ nodded: "Okay, thank you very much."


    He gave the previous deed to Uncle Mu Tong and watched him burn it before writing a new deed.


    Although it is a bit troublesome, the price reduction is a good thing for them, so they dont care about it.


    Chang Liang Wei had no intention of hiding the price reduction for other guards, so Mr. Jin and Mr. Luo soon found out.


    Jin Sanye thought the same as Steward Situ, this Mrs. Qin is not simple. Qin Qianhu will be able to go further in the future if he has such a daughter-inw.


    Young Master Luo was young. He felt aggrieved when he heard that the Situ family had bought good green bricks for only twelve cents. But when he came, his grandfather told him that this deal was tied to the aristocratic Zhong family and had to bepleted. , you have to endure whatever anger you get, and you can''t get angry on the spot, otherwise you will break his legs!


    But he was young after all, and he was still unable to show off his emotions, so Mr. Jin noticed it.


    Jin Sanye smiled and said: "Are you envious? If you are envious, you can study. After passing the examination and getting a good reputation, you will be able to meet such good things in the future by getting an official position."


    Well, Master Luo frowned when it came to studying to test for fame. He didn''t like studying, and it was too difficult to write articles.


    but


    "My third brother is doing well in school. When I get back, I will urge him to study hard day and night so that he can get a good name as soon as possible and contribute to the family."


    Jin Sanye was stunned andughed out loud: "Well, that''s okay too."


    He also gave him an idea: "Master Zhong is born in the second ce and is very knowledgeable. You can ask your grandfather to ask for books from the Zhong family."


    The Luo family is also a distinguished family, and Mr. Luo is good. His daughter is about to have haircuts. It would be a good thing if she could get married.


    Uncle Mutong was good at dancing and entertained the four families very well. He also called his servants and rtives to bring the bricks picked by the Situ family and Zhao family to the guard house and help load the car.


    Rtives and rtives can also make money by carrying green bricks. A load of green bricks costs two cents, and even if they walk ten times, they will get twenty cents.


    The brick kiln is close to the gate of the guard house, and it doesnt take much time to go back and forth. The rtives were very happy with the choice.


    The Zhao family and the Situ family said goodbye and left after installing the green bricks.


    The Jin family and the Luo family stayed one night, and Chang Liang Wei was very generous and took care of their meals. Third Master Jin and Master Luo also had meat rice to eat.


    It''s just that Master Luo likes to think wildly. He didn''t dare to eat the meat rice when he saw it. He only ate eggs and a few flour cakes. When he went to bed at night, he was so frightened that he woke up three times, disturbing Mr. Jin who was camping next to him.


    This boy from the Luo family...is really a bit timid. Let''s wait and see about the marriage. He can''t let his daughter fight if he encounters trouble, right?


    The next day, the two families loaded up about twenty carts of green bricks and left with them.


    The family members also found out about Gu Jinlis sale of green bricks at a reduced price.


    The rtives were extremely anxious: "Why did the price suddenly drop? If the price has dropped, what else can we make? No, we have to ask Mrs. Qianhu, we can''t lose money!"

 Chapter 2017: No loss

    Chapter 2017: No loss


    Chapter 2017 No loss


    Someone hurriedly said: "Wait a minute, let''s go to Mrs. Yao first. Let Mrs. Yao ask Mrs. Qianhu for us, otherwise Mrs. Qianhu will get mad and we will be doomed."


    "Yes, yes, yes, let''s talk to Mrs. Yao first. Even though Mrs. Qianhu is young, she is extremely fierce and will use militaryw to deal with people at every turn."


    She also likes to chop things with her sword. The new green brick fire pit was destroyed by her chops!


    Gu Jinli looked at Nanny Yu and San Qing and asked, Am I so cruel?


    Furthermore, she did not chop down the new fire pit. After she saw a crack in the new fire pit, she was worried that it was not strong enough, so she hit it twice with the back of a knife, and it copsed on its own!


    Sanqing shook his head and said firmly: "You''re not fierce, Madam is so gentle!"


    Mother Yu suppressed herughter and shook her head: "Madam is very kind to everyone."


    The evil is very bad, but when it is good, it is also very good.


    But these are not important. What is important is that the young Marquis likes his wife and is happy when he sees her. This is enough.


    Not far away, the family members were still gathering around and talking. After a while, they pushed Madam Wei out: "Mrs. Wei, you are our general bannerdy. Now that Madam Wu is not here, you will take us to find Mrs. Yao." !


    It is a three-day cycle toe to work in the brick kiln. Today it is the turn of the rtives of Cong Baihu toe to work. The person leading them is Mrs. Wei.


    Madam Wei also felt that it was not good to lower the price and she should talk to Gu Jinli. She nodded and agreed: "Okay, I will take you to find Mrs. Yao. But you can''t make trouble. Just stand and listen. If you dare to make trouble, , we dont have any money to earn...Look at the people from Lady Man and Lady Sha, they still cante to work in the brick kiln, they are so miserable!


    The rtives said: "Don''t worry, we are all well-behaved people and never make trouble. Besides, it''s not their fault that the rtives from Jin Baihu can''te to work and make money, it''s their boss''s fault! "


    As he said that, everyone looked at Madam Wei, hesitated for a moment, and then pushed out an older rtive and asked her to say to Madam Wei: "Madam General Banner, if you meet Madam Qianhu, you should speak nicely. Don''t make her angry, otherwise we will suffer."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wei''s face turned dark and she said angrily: "You still me me? Do you still want me to ask?"


    I want to ask about the result, but I''m afraid that if she speaks badly, she will offend the Qianhudies and cause them to lose their jobs. Thesedies are really difficult to take care of.


    "Of course I want to go." The family members pushed Madam Wei and said, "Don''t be angry, Madam General Banner. We said the wrong thing. You should go and ask quickly. This is a major matter rted to everyone''s ie. If we don''t ask clearly, we will I cant even eat!


    Bah, what a liar, will you not be able to eat? Which meal is not a rush to eat?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wei turned around and walked towards the gate of the brick kiln.


    But after walking a few steps, she saw Gu Jinli holding her big broad knife and walking out from behind a brick wall, looking at her with a half-smile.


    Mrs. Wei''s feet went weak and she immediately said: "Madam, calm down, I didn''t want to make trouble. It''s all these women who were dissatisfied with the price reduction of green bricks and urged me to find Mrs. Yao!"


    Apologised so quickly that Gu Jinli was stunned.


    Thinking that maybe I was too fierce and scared people, I smiled sweetly at Mrs. Wei.


    Mother!


    The rtives were so frightened that they screamed and apologized one after another: "Madam, please calm down and don''t get angry. We don''t want to cause trouble. We just feel that the price of green bricks has dropped too much and we are afraid that we will lose money, so we want to ask Madam to increase the price." go back."


    We really dont want to cause trouble, so dont punish us.


    Gu Jinli: "...Is my smile so ugly?" Brother Qin doesn''t know how much he likes my smile, and she used water to shine on her smiling face. It looks pretty. What do you mean when you are scared like this?


    Its not ugly, its not ugly. Madam looks great when she smiles, and she smells good!


    "Tada, can you speak? Can you not open a certain pot?"


    Dont you know that your wife always smells bad?


    It''s just that the taste is a bit mysterious, sometimes strong, sometimes light, sometimes not at all.


    "Shut up, stop talking!" Mrs. Wei was so angry that she was a group of people who were holding back something that was originally a good thing, but when you said this... look at the smile on Madam''s face, it''s scary!


    Gu Jinli was wronged. She smiled sweetly, which was scary, and said, "I''m not angry. I know you have always been honest, and I like you quite a lot."


    However, she has been treating people too hard recently, and she is still holding a big knife at the moment. Her rtives are so scared that they cannot believe what she is saying now, for fear that what she said is ironic and she will draw a knife to kill people at the next moment.


    Seeing that they were still scared, Gu Jinli stoppedughing and said to them seriously: "The green bricks sold to the Brother Guard must be at a low price. If the price is high, it is not good for us... But we can make other money." With your money, you dont have to worry about the brick kiln losing money.


    He added: "What you receive is wages. No matter how much the green bricks are sold for, your wages will remain the same. You will not lose money. Even if you lose money, it will be my loss. You don''t have to worry."


    These words were very clear. I originally thought that the rtives would feel relieved after hearing this, but unexpectedly they became even more excited. Their faces were filled with pain. When they looked at her, four words were clearly written in their eyes: Prodigal mother-inw!


    With a bang, Mrs. Wei was pushed out again. The rtives winked at her and asked her to speak.


    Madam Wei thought for a while and said: "Madam is kind to the Brother Guard, but what if the Brother Guard doesn''t treat us well? Twelve cents per brick, this price, can make people''s hearts turn bad... If the Brother Guard doesn''t treat us well? So what if youe to buy green bricks from us and sell them elsewhere at a high price? You will suffer a big loss!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, feeling very happy that her rtives could think of her... Sincerity for sincerity, as long as she treats them well, her rtives will reciprocate.


    She said: "Don''t worry about this. Other health clinics will have a quota for buying green bricks from us. If they exceed the quota, they will not be sold to them, and they will be asked to sign a contract promising not to resell the bricks. Otherwise, we will bepensated three times. price.


    After hearing this, the family members felt relieved.


    But Mrs. Wei asked again: "What if they are not willing to sign the deed?"


    Gu Jinli: Then we wont sell it to them.


    Mrs. Wei: "But what if they are jealous of us and sue us to the Daokougou camp, so that our brick kiln cannot be opened?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was impressed by Mrs. Wei: "You are right to worry, butst year, the adults in the capital brought a message from the emperor, saying that the rtives of the guards were allowed to make money to supplement their families and reduce the burden on the guards. "


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want to keep providing materials to support his rtives, but he wanted the guard station to earn money to support his troops, so he gave some permission so that the guard station could make some money while fighting the army.


    She dared to open a brick kiln precisely because of this permission. Otherwise, she was tired of work and would dare to do this?


    After hearing this, the family members breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked worriedly: "Madam, will you lose money? Won''t Mrs. Niu and Mrs. Xiein about you?"


    The price of green bricks is reduced and they are given high wages. Even if the wife is willing, can the wives of the other two guardhouses agree?


    Just as he was asking, Danian arrived and said, "Madam, Madam Niu and the others are here."

 Chapter 2018: Come home

    Chapter 2018: Come home


    Chapter 2018 Coming Home


    "Aunt Niu is here, I''ll pick her up." Gu Jinli was very happy and took Aunt Yu and Sanqing to pick up Kuang. Before leaving, he said to his rtives: "Don''t worry, I have full authority to decide the green brick business, even if If I lower the price, Aunt Niu and the others wont me me.


    Rtives and rtives are half relieved after hearing this, but...


    "Mrs. Niu is much more aggressive than our wife, and her family is poor. She would like to break a copper coin into eight petals and spend it. Even if she wants to make money from our wife, I am afraid she will have to scold our wife because of her elder status."


    Yes, yes, our wife is happy too early, she will definitely be scolded this time!


    Sister Xiao had been hiding behind the brick wall watching the show. When she saw Gu Jinli leaving, she dared toe out and act like ady in charge. She pointed at her rtives and said, "What are you doing? What are you doing? You don''t want to make money, do you? Go and do it quickly. Life, day by day I know how to get together and chew my tongue without fear of rotting my tongue!"


    The rtives were very angry, but the rtives under Cong Wenshan were rtively honest and did not care about Sister Xiao. They only stared at her for a few times and then went to work.


    Sister Xiao hummed: "Why are you staring at me? I am the cousin of your lord and madam, and I am still yourdy in charge. If you don''t respect me, you will suffer!"


    Haha, Mrs. Wei smiled and reminded her: "Ms. Qian, I heard that this job of yours is only temporary. If you don''t do it well, not only will the money be deducted, but the whole family will also be punished."


    Hmm, Sister Xiao was stabbed in a sore spot, and her face looked ugly. She wanted to scold her back, but she heard Qian Qings voice congratting her: Brother, why did you faint again? Come on, my eldest brother fainted again!


    Whats wrong, brother? Xiao Sister hurriedly ran over to see Xiao Chenggong and saw that he was being pinched by Qian Qinghe and surrounded by a group of half-year-old children.


    These little guys said with disgust: "Young Master Xiao is so useless. He fainted twice after only working for a few days. Isn''t he seriously ill?"


    Brother Dahu is right. Young Master Xiao may have a serious illness that is almost out of treatment, so he keeps fainting.


    Sister Xiao was furious and shouted: "Little bastards, who are you cursing? Do you think you can talk like that? My eldest brother faints from exhaustion because he is tired from stirring up mud for you!"


    He then pulled the two little kids away and said, "Hurry up and call the doctor. Don''t crowd around here."


    When Xiao Chenggong heard this, he hurriedly said: "Sister, there is no need to ask a doctor, just take my brother to the pharmacy tent~"


    I could have rested for an hour there, but here I was lying on the ground waiting for the doctor. Not to mention, I still felt ufortable lying down.


    Sister Xiao quickly pointed to a child and said, "Hurry up to the gate of the guard house and call two soldiers toe and help."


    Huang Sanhu shook his head: "No, the soldiers must stand guard and guard the gate. If you leave without permission, you will be beheaded."


    He squeezed over again, squatted next to Xiao Chenggong, nced at Xiao Chenggong twice with his little eyes, frowned, and said in an adult tone: "It''s a good thing that Young Master Xiao is here, otherwise the Xiao family will be extinct. Now... I often hear aunts say that if a man is always sick, his wife will not be able to have a baby."


    Xiao Chenggong was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He grabbed Qian Qing''s hand, sat up and red at Huang Sanhu: "I am in good health and not sick!"


    You can make your daughter-inw pregnant, do you know?


    You little brat, you dont understand anything and youre just talking nonsense here, get out of here!


    However, Xiao Chenggong didn''t dare to let anyone carry him to the pharmacy tent. He stood up and said, "I''m fine. Just go to the tent over at the brick kiln and rest for a while."


    If he is carried away again, these little devils will not know how to organize him.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Sister Xiao was still a little worried. Her mother said that her eldest brother was born prematurely, so his body was not strong when he was young, and it would be better to raise him until he is over six years old.


    Butter there were droughts and wars, and the eldest brother''s health deteriorated again, so he fainted after doing a lot of hard work.


    "It can be done, sister, don''t worry." Xiao Chenggong was actuallyzy and wanted to take advantage of fainting to rest for a long time, but was programmed by these brats so that he didn''t dare to pretend anymore.


    He would pretend to faint because he was too tired. Other rtives work every three days, but he has toe to the brick kiln every day to do hard work. Every day, his limbs are so tired that he is so miserable!


    Sister Xiao seemed to have noticed it, and supported him and said, "Okay, sister, I will help you over."


    He then said to a group of little devils: "My eldest brother is tired, you can make up the mud by yourselves!"


    After saying that, he helped Xiao Chenggong to rest.


    However, Huang Sanhu ran away and went to Gu Jinli toin.


    As soon as Gu Jinli saw Mr. Kuang, he saw Huang Sanhu running over and said to her: "Madam, Young Master Xiao fainted again, but this time he looked like he was pretending. He probably wanted to bezy!"


    After thinking for a while, he added: "This time when he fainted, his face did not turn blue, and his mouth did not turn white. It was different fromst time. I squatted next to him to see it!"


    You can see it clearly.


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Madam, do you want to punish him?"


    "If you pretend to be faint, you will definitely be punished." Gu Jinli said: "Go and invite Uncle Mutong to show him. If you are pretending, you will deduct half a month''s sry from the three of them, and then deduct half a month''s wages from your aunt and Xiaogui." Eggs tonight bro.


    After saying that, he took out a piece of candy and handed it to him: "Reward."


    "Thank you, madam, I''ll do it right away!" Huang Sanhu took the candy and ran away quickly.


    Mrs. Kuangughed when she saw it: "You are really good at using this trick to stare at the Xiao family."


    He asked again: "How is that family? If it doesn''t work, find some way to drive them away so as not to harm you and your wife."


    Although Uncle Qin is Qin Sang''s uncle, the Xiao family and Qin Sang have no blood rtionship at all. Kuang feels that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli are really losing money by taking care of the Xiao family like this.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s not bad, I can teach him well."


    "That''s good, but you have to send someone to keep an eye on them, lest they cause trouble for you and your wife before you''ve taught them well." After reminding Kuang, she pointed to the more than 40 carts of firewood she had brought with her. y puffed out his chest and asked, "How about it? Auntie brought a lot of things!"


    These more than 40 carts are not only from Yangshanwei, but also from Dabuwei.


    Ji Zhenniang didn''t have time toe, so she was followed by Manager Lao Xie and Grandma Xie.


    Gu Jinli looked at the convoy in front of him, nodded and said: "There are many, they are huge, like a march."


    Mrs. Kuangughed out loud, raised her hair and said, "This is the firewood that our guards have been cutting for several days, and we are counting on the firewood to be exchanged for money."


    Burning bricks requires a lot of firewood, and the green brick business is a joint venture between the four guards. The Han family is far away and there is nothing they can do. However, some work is assigned to the rtives of Yangshan Guard and Dabu Guard, so that everyone can make money. Get some money.


    He shouted to Niu Sijin again: "Sijin, take the people to use insect attractants on the carriages and horses. After using the medicine, bring in the firewood!"


    Hey, I got it, mother. Niu Sijin responded and started working. Kuangs reason for bringing Niu Sijin over was actually because he came to Sanzhuang.

 Chapter 2019: sell land

    Chapter 2019: sellnd


    Chapter 2019 Selling soil


    Kuang pointed to a young man next to Niu Sijin and said, "Have you seen that kid? How are you doing at work?"


    Gu Jinli looked in the direction she pointed and saw a boy about the same age as Niu Sijin applying insecticide to the horses. Seeing that the carriage was upying the road, heforted the horses and pushed the carriage to the open space next to it. .


    But he was very polite to others, always bowing down, and he didn''t dare to ask for anything given to him on New Year''s Day. He waved his hands repeatedly and looked at Niu Sijin.


    After beingughed at by Niu Sijin, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he waited for Niu Sijin to nod before he dared to ept what Danian handed him, and then bowed and thanked Danian... He seemed to be afraid of doing something wrong. My son, he looks disgusted.


    Whose family does this child belong to? He seems to be familiar with Sijin. Gu Jinli asked.


    Kuangshi said: "It''s the third son of Qianhu Family who came to Sanzhuang. He got acquainted with Sijin Cutting Wood when we were at the gathering ce in Mu County, and we got along well."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Howe a child from a thousand families is here in Changliangwei?"


    He asked again: "This Lai Qian Hu is the former Lai Bai Hu?"


    Kuang nodded: "It''s him. He was promoted, and the guard he was assigned to was the Great Thorn Guard, right next to Feng. Knowing that our Yangshan Guard had difficulty in drawing water, he secretly sent us water. But we were not lucky. Well, the Feng family found out about it, and when I went to Shaliuwei to fetch water, I was made things difficult by someone named Feng, and I have been angry ever since!"


    Speaking of this Kuang family, I got angry. The one named Feng was soft on them, but not on Dajiwei. The sad thing is that Dajiwei didn''t have a well, so he always went to Shaliuwei to get water, so he only had to go to Shaliuwei to get water. Can be angry.


    Qin Sang would tell Gu Jinli about the changes in the first line of defense, so she knew that Lai Baihu was promoted, but Lai Qianhu could not be promoted originally because Lai''s family was too poor and could not afford to maintain a health center... That''s the case here, Due to the shortage of supplies, Xu You prefers those Qianhu households who are wealthy, self-sufficient, and don''t ask for supplies from him.


    However, Jiang Wankang admired Lai Qianhu very much. When he saw that Lai Qianhu''s name was not on the promotion list, it was a pity. Taking advantage of the fact that Xu Shng of the Ministry of War was still there, he personally went to find Xu Shng and gave Lai Qianhu a promotion.


    Although Xu You was not happy, he still gave Jiang Wankang face, as long as Jiang Wankang was not promoted to Meng Hong.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Kuang and asked, "Auntie brought his third son here. Does he want me to bring his family to make money?"


    "Sang''s wife is smart." Mrs. Kuang smiled and said sheepishly: "Originally, I should have asked you about this first, and then brought someone here after you agreed, but we are a bit far away, so wee back and forth. If I dont want to dy things, Ill take this opportunity to bring Sanzhuang here.


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, Sanzhuang is here just to help with the work, and to show you the character of Lai''s family. It has nothing to do with whether you want to bring Lai''s family to make money. Anyway, Mrs. Lai is not here. If you see the y queen If youre not satisfied, its okay if you dont ept it.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this: "You want to sell y here?"


    Mr. Kuang nodded: "Yes, after they knew that I was looking for y some time ago, they dug up a batch of soil and showed it to me. It looked good to me. It is y. It is much better than what you showed me."


    Gu Jinli: "If you want to sell y, you can take a look."


    After the Qingniu Mountain Vi was transferred to the Zhong family, she was looking for new y.


    Mr. Kuang was very surprised when he heard this: "Sang''s wife, are you really willing to bring her home to make money?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I trust my aunt. Since it is the family introduced by my aunt, it should be trustworthy. It will be fine if I take you with me."


    Mrs. Kuang was a little touched: "Sang''s wife, thank you very much."


    Then he said: "But don''t worry, Lai''s family is really nice, and Lai''s wife is also very good. She has a simr temper to me. She is someone who looks fierce but is reasonable and loyal... Auntie is looking forward to you the most, and she will not give anything to you." You introduce bad people."


    Gu Jinli smiled, she could see that Kuang and Mrs. Lai got along very well, just because this time when she came here, Kuang''s anxiety was obviously gone and she felt much happier, probably because she had Mrs. Lai as an ally.


    Gu Jinli: "Auntie, which y ising from home? Bring it here and take a look."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll have someone move it over right now." Mrs. Kuang shouted at the top of her voice: "Si Jin, bring over the two bags of y you came to my aunt''s house. Your sister-inw Qin wants to see it!" As soon as these words came out, Lai Sanzhuang visibly froze, not knowing how to move his arms and legs, with a worried look on his face, fearing that the y from their guard house would not be sold.


    Niu Sijin was almostughing to death: "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and move the y over with me to show Sister-inw Qin."


    Lai Sanzhuang was startled and said with a big tongue: "I, can I go over? My family didn''t hand over a greeting card. I came here unexpectedly. This is very rude. Will Mrs. Qin be angry?"


    Niu Sijin said: "It''s really bad toe over without telling me in advance, but since my mother asked me to move your y here, it means I have already made an agreement with Sister-inw Qin. It''s okay, don''t worry, move it quickly." "


    Hey. Only then did Lai Sanzhuang dare to follow Niu Sijin to move y.


    Sister-inw Qin, look at it, this y is very good. Niu Sijin opened the sack, dug out a bowl of y with a wooden bowl, and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    The y is still wet, but smooth. It is stuck together in clumps. You can tell with the naked eye that this kind of y is very good.


    Gu Jinli grabbed a handful of y, squeezed it, nodded and said, "Not bad."


    Can burn porcin.


    I didnt expect there to be such soil near Dajiwei.


    Aftering to Sanzhuang to listen, his eyes lit up. He looked at Gu Jinli and wanted to ask but didn''t dare.


    Niu Sijin helped him and asked: "Sister-inw Qin, do you ept this y?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Your family also has a share in this business, why do you ask me? Then do you think I should ept this y?"


    Niu Sijin nodded heavily: "It should be epted, it will be good for us all!"


    Great Thorn Guard is also the first line of defense. It is not far from them. I said that if we can make friends, we will have one more ally.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "The four golds have improved recently."


    Niu Sijin smiled sheepishly and asked her: "Sister-inw has agreed to collect the y. How much money will it cost?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Lai Sanzhuang and asked, "How do you n to sell your home? How much will it cost?"


    Mrs. Lai had told Lai Sanzhuang, but Lai Sanzhuang didnt expect that the business would bepleted before she even entered the gate of the guardhouse. She was so shocked that she couldnt speak and was photographed by Niu Sijin. After a p on the back of his head, he came to his senses and said hurriedly: "It''s not too much, a sack of y only costs fifteen cents, and our health center will be responsible for delivering it."


    So humble?


    Gu Jinli felt a little pity for them.


    She looked at the sack. It was quite big. This sack of y, mixed with other soil, should be able to make nearly a hundred bricks.


    Gu Jinli: "Thirty coins per sack, but your health center must ensure that the sacks delivered are of this size every time and the quality of the y is of this high quality, otherwise the money will be deducted."


    "What? Thirty cents a bag!" Lai Sanzhuang was stunned. He only remembered thirty cents a sack of y and didn''t remember what Gu Jinli said next.

 Chapter 2020: gratitude

    Chapter 2020: gratitude


    Chapter 2020 Gratitude


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, a bag of y costs thirty cents. Why, do you think the price is low?"


    I was so excited toe to Sanzhuang that I was still in a daze.


    Niu Sijin pushed him, leaned close to his ear, and shouted loudly: "Why are you stunned? Sister-inw Qin asked you if you think the price of thirty cents for a bag of y is too low? If it is, just say something." Sister-inw Qin is rich!"


    With a snap, Mrs. Kuang pped Niu Sijin again and said angrily: "You stinky brat, what are you talking about? No matter how rich your sister-inw Qin is, she can''t be taken advantage of."


    Niu Sijin: "Mom, I just repeated what sister-inw Qin said, so why am I eating the inside out?"


    Like his three brothers, he admires elder brother Qin the most. No matter how good his rtionship is with the Lai family, he cannot trick the Qin family.


    Seeing that they were making such a fuss, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "I just asked a question, and I didn''t kill anyone, so I''ll make you nervous."


    Looking at Laisan Vige again, he asked again: "Thirty cents for a bag of y. Do you think this price is low? But do you want a higher price?"


    "Don''t think about it!" Lai Sanzhuang was finally brought back to his senses by the fuss, and he hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Thirty coins for a sack of y is already a high price. It is twice as high as what mother said... At such a high price, Mrs. Qin will Wont you lose money? You cant lose money, my mother said, if you dont make money, we wont be able to sell it no matter how much y we have.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Your mother is right."


    Mrs. Lai can say such things, which shows that she is a good person, not greedy, and knows the principle of longsting water.


    He added: "I won''t lose money. If your family thinks the price is right, we will sign the contract now, and you, the Great Thorn Guard, will supply us with y in the future."


    After speaking, I looked around at Lai Sanzhuang and saw that he was at most twelve or thirteen years old. I was afraid that he would not be able to be a family man, so he asked, "Can you sign a deed with me on behalf of your family?"


    You can sign if you can! Lai Sanzhuang said, untying a cloth bag from his waist, taking out a stack of cloth, opening ityer byyer, and finally revealing a small bag sewn from leather.


    After opening the small leather bag, he took out six pieces of white paper and handed them to Gu Jinli: "These papers have my mother''s fingerprints and signatures on them. Mrs. Qin can just use these papers to write the deed."


    Afraid that Gu Jinli wouldn''t believe it, he reiterated: "The handprints and signatures on it belong to my mother, and they are not lying."


    Gu Jinli:


    Your family is quite well prepared.


    She took six pieces of paper, and on each piece of paper was crookedly written "Lai Pingshi, the wife of Qianhu Lai Mingwang, the great thorn guard". There was also a palm print with five whorls visible on it.


    It''s true... the paper must be big enough, otherwise if the space is taken up by the palm print, I''m afraid there will be no room to write the deed.


    When I came to Sanzhuang, I saw that Gu Jinli was silent. He was very scared and asked with red eyes: "...Mrs. Qin, can these papers be used to sign the deed? Yes, if not, I will go back and call my mother right away!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked at him and said, "I can sign, but I need to add your signature and fingerprint, okay?"


    Although Laijia was very sincere, she had never met Mrs. Lai and could not be sure whether the fingerprints on the six pieces of paper belonged to Mrs. Lai, so she had to add Lai Sanzhuang''s signature and fingerprints to be safer.


    Aftering to Sanzhuang to listen, the panic on his face disappeared, he showed a big smile, nodded and said: "Okay!"


    Hahaha, its great that his family can finally help the rtives of the guards earn money.


    He then solemnly thanked Mr. Kuang: "Thank you Aunt Niu."


    If it weren''t for Aunt Niu''s help, his family wouldn''t be able to do this business.


    Kuang said: "Thank you, this business can be done because you, Dajiwei, have good y."


    But Lai Sanzhuang was still very grateful and almost cried... They thought that after their father became a thousand households, their family would be able to live a good life. However, they did not expect that their father''s military sry and supplies could not support so many rtives at all. Wei was extremely poor, and many of his rtives had objections. If it weren''t for his mother''s fierceness and ability to suppress him, Wei would have been upset by his rtives.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Jinli felt a little sad. Seeing that he was about the same age as Si Jin, but much thinner than Si Jin, he said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to the guardhouse for dinner first, and then sign the deed after eating."


    I was very embarrassed toe to Sanzhuang, so I hurriedly said: "No, Mrs. Qin, I''m not hungry... Can we sign the deed first?"


    Without signing the deed, he felt uneasy and always felt that the deal was going to fail.


    Moreover, my mother told me that when you go to other people''s guardhouses, you can''t be greedy, you have to hold back your stomach. If you eat too much, you will be disliked by others.


    "Okay, let''s go to the guard house and sign the contract." Seeing that he was really worried, Gu Jinli and Kuang took him to a tent behind the gate of the guard house. After sitting down, they started writing the deed.


    After finishing writing, I read it to him once and handed him the two deeds: "Look... do you know how to read?"


    "...get to know each other a little bit." He felt ashamed when he came to Sanzhuang. When he returned, he must ask his brothers to read carefully, otherwise they would beughed at when they went out to socialize.


    He looked at the two deeds carefully, but he could still only understand half of them, but the most important thing was the thirty cents and a sack of y. He could understand it, and that was enough.


    And his family believes in Aunt Niu.


    "No problem." Lai Sanzhuang said, picked up the pen, carefully wrote his name on it, put his fingerprint on it, and handed one of the deeds to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin''s."


    Gu Jinli took it, looked at it, nodded and said, "It''s done. From now on, you, the Great Thorn Guard, will provide us with y. As long as the quality is good, we will ept whatever amount you can bring."


    He also said: "There is also firewood. We need a lot of firewood to burn green bricks. If you, the Great Thorn Guard, send you firewood, we will also ept it. A load of firewood will cost twelve cents."


    Firewood must be purchased. Even if the fired bricks are not used up, they can be saved for use. In short, it is not a loss at all.


    Aftering to Sanzhuang to listen, he stood up excitedly and said, "Do you want firewood too? Twelve cents per load of firewood, isn''t it too high? My hometown only sells firewood for eight cents per load."


    Si Jin is right. Mrs. Qin is very generous, but if she is too generous, will she lose money and make the brick kiln unable to operate?


    Gu Jinli is a little helpless. Why do you all think I will lose money? Could it be that the words "You will lose money in business" are engraved on my forehead?


    "It''s a long way. You have to run for a day to get to Changliangwei. Twelve cents per load of firewood is just right. The firewood Aunt Niu and the others sent is also the same price." Gu Jinli said silently in his heart, so don''t think that I will lose money anymore. , otherwise I will reduce the price for you on the spot.


    I am very happy toe to Sanzhuang: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin."


    He asked again: Do you want to sign the deed?


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, you can just bring it. As long as the firewood is enough to burn, we will take it. If you dare to fool us, then there is no need to do all the business."


    Lai Sanzhuang said hurriedly: "No, no, no, we don''t do bad things like that to fool people."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you put the deed away and go have something to eat with Si Jin."


    "Thank you sister-inw." After Niu Sijin thanked Gu Jinli, he pulled Lai Sanzhuang and ran away: "Let''s go eat. The food at Sister-inw Qin''s house is delicious, and Sister-inw Qin is generous. We will definitely be able to eat itter. To the eggs!


    Niu Sijin was right. Aunt Xiong actually brought them a te of eggs and said there would be meat rice for them to eat in the evening.


    I was shocked when I came to Sanzhuang. His family had only eaten meat once on New Year''s Eve, but Chang Liang Wei actually used meat and vegetables to entertain guests, who were still young and not very important guests like them.


    Really, so rich.

 Chapter 2021: Hardened

    Chapter 2021: Hardened


    While they were eating, Kuang had already followed Gu Jinli to the house, apanied by Grandma Xie.


    "How are you, Sister-inw Xie? Is everything okay?" Gu Jinli took a stack of letters from Ji Zhenniang and read through them.


    Grandma Xie smiled and said: "To answer Mrs. Qin, our wife has been very good recently. She has be a lot more sensible. She doesn''t get angry immediately when anything happens, and her temper has improved a lot."


    Gu Jinli said: "This should be because the toxins in her body have been almostpletely eliminated."


    Last year, she discovered that Ji Zhenniang was poisoned, which caused her to have a very bad temper. She would get angry even if others didn''t provoke her.


    Fortunately, it was discovered early and treated promptly, and now it is almost cured.


    "Thanks to Mrs. Qin. If it weren''t for you, our wife might have been driven crazy." Grandma Xie was very grateful to Gu Jinli for saving Ji Zhenniang. If something happened to Ji Zhenniang, she would be in pain for the rest of her life. She asked again: "Mrs. Qin, olddy I have always wanted to ask you something...will that kind of poison affect the heirs?"


    Ever since the crisis in Xing''an Prefecture was over, my wife has been trying to have another child, but she has been trying for more than half a year and still hasn''t gotten pregnant.


    Gu Jinli said: "It won''t affect the pregnancy. If you get pregnant, it won''t affect the growth of the fetus. If you haven''t gotten pregnant yet, it should be because you are traveling all the way and your life is unstable. After half a year, you will get used to the soil and water here. , I guess I can get pregnant.


    He smiled again and said, "I''m not pregnant either. What''s your family worried about?"


    After hearing this, Grandma Xie quickly apologized: "Mrs. Qin, please forgive me, but this old ve can''t speak."


    Her master and his wife also have Miss Zhuzhu, but Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin are not even pregnant with a child yet.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and smiled nonchntly: "It''s okay, I''ve only been married for a year, so there''s no rush."


    Isnt this urgent?


    The Qin family is the only one in the family, Master Qin. There are always wars in the northwest. If we dont give birth to a child quickly, if Master Qin has an emergency, the Qin family will be extinct.


    Mother Xie was worried about the couple and wanted to give a few reminders, but because of her status, she held it back.


    Gu Jinli looked at the letter and smiled: "I even wrote a letter toin about the six dogs barking at her twice. It seems that Sister-inw Xie is doing well."


    Ji Zhenniang was too useless, and the guardhouse was notpletely safe. In order to prevent Ji Zhenniang from getting into trouble, she not only lent Erqing to Ji Zhenniang, but also divided the wolf pack into three, and asked six dogs to take two wolves to guard the big port. Guard the house for Ji Zhenniang.


    Once someone with an unfamiliar smell approaches, the six dogs will be able to detect it and alert Ji Zhenniang in time.


    "Mrs. Qin, the Xie family and the Ji family want to thank you for protecting my wife like this." Grandma Xie was really grateful to Gu Jinli... When she first arrived at the port guard, she didn''t dare to sleep at all, and kept her eyes open all night long to listen. Sheng''er was afraid that someone would have bad intentions and rush in to do evil while the adults were not around.


    If that were the case, not only would the wife die, but the Xie family and the Ji family would also be disgraced!


    Fortunately, Mrs. Qin borrowed Erqing and brought six dogs with them, so she dared to sleep at night.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mr. Xie, you are too polite. We are from the south together. We have a life-long friendship, so naturally we have to help each other."


    He added: "The Ji family ising soon. I heard that they have brought a group of capable people. When they arrive, you can rest assured that we, Erqing, can alsoe back."


    This time, Mr. Ji gave all the Ji family''s wealth to Ji Zhenniang and sent a group of capable people who knew martial arts. These people were both men and women. They were all children of the Ji family and had been secretly raised in the Ji family''s vige. Very loyal to the Ji family.


    Nanny Xie said: "To be fair to Mrs. Qin, the old ve is also relieved and is just waiting for the Ji family toe."


    Mama Xie was dissatisfied with Mr. Ji in the past. She felt that Mr. Ji wanted to change his family by relying on adults but did not teach his granddaughter well. He also sent a group of unscrupulous ves over and almost killed his wife. But this time, she was really grateful to Mr. Ji... This old man was still very capable. He had quietly raised such a group of people without telling them, and he was even willing to send them over.


    The most exciting thing is that Mr. Ji said that the death deeds of those people will be given to the Xie family. As soon as the people arrive at the guardhouse, the death deeds will be given to the adults immediately.


    Gu Jinli looked at Grandma Ji and saw that her hair was much whiter. He smiled and said, "They should arrive in a few days. Grandma doesn''t have to worry anymore. She can happily marry her daughter and start enjoying happiness."


    The marriage of Xie Huaihua and Xiao Xie Guanshi is scheduled for the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, and the wedding will be held in a few days.


    As soon as she mentioned this matter, Grandma Xie was so happy that she couldnt open her mouth from ear to ear.


    After Gu Jinli asked some more questions about Ji Zhenniang and Er Qing, he looked at Kuang: "Aunt Niu, the Ji family will be here soon. When they arrive, there will be a lot more people in the port guard... I n to let you The family members of the two health centers will make brick embryos. After drying the brick embryos, the Ji family will transport them here to burn them. Although it is a bit troublesome, it will allow you two family members of the health center to have a job and earn a living. A share of wages.


    Kuang said: "I''m not afraid of the trouble, but is the old Lu family willing to teach us this craft?"


    Before making brick embryos, the y needs to be mixed with something and stirred. This involves the old Lu familys secret recipe.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Of course I am willing, and to make green bricks, in addition to the recipe of mixing soil, you also need to know how to burn and swim. There was a mistake when burning and swimming, and the green bricks cannot be made."


    So you dont have to worry about the form leaking. Its just a bit troublesome to bring the brick embryos over and burn them.


    "If I weren''t afraid that the buyers would have bad intentions, I could just build brick kilns in your two guardhouses to bake bricks."


    Mrs. Kuang shook her head when she heard this: "I don''t understand business. There are too many customers, and I can''t handle them. Ji Zhenniang can''t handle it either. Let''s bake and sell bricks in Changliangwei. Let''s do some easy work and earn some money." Just save money and worry.


    Saburo and his wife have arge group of capable people around them, so they can set up a stall and do business. She does not have this ability.


    Seeing that she agreed, Gu Jinli said: "Okay, aunt will ask Sijin to learn how to prepare bricks and mortar from Uncle Lu''s son tomorrow. With his intelligence, he can learn it in one day."


    He looked at Nanny Xie again and said, "As for the Xie family, I''ll ask Steward Xie to learn it. After I get back, I''ll ask Steward Xie to find a trustworthy servant and teach him how to prepare bricks and mud."


    "Yes, thank you Madam Qin. I will tell him now." Grandma Xie was very happy and did not dy. She quickly went to see Manager Xie and told him the good news.


    Manager Xie was very happy after hearing this: "This is good. Our family members in the health center can have another job to make money. I will definitely learn from it tomorrow."


    The next day, Manager Xie went to the brick kiln with Niu Sijin and found Lu Da, who taught them how to prepare brick mud and what they should pay attention to when drying the brick embryos.


    After studying for a day, the two of them basically mastered it.


    After staying for another night, Kuang and the others left.


    Lai Sanzhuang left one day earlier than them, and now he has returned to Dajiwei to tell Mrs. Lai the news of the deal.


    Mrs. Lai was so happy that she almost shed tears when she looked at the deed and the money for selling the y: "God opened his eyes and allowed this deal to bepleted. With this deal, our family can finally be strong-willed!"

 Chapter 2022: Clean up the shrew

    Chapter 2022: Clean up the shrew


    Lai Sizhuang smiled and said, "Mom, what you said is too serious. Isn''t it just a job of digging soil and selling firewood? What''s there to be excited about?"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Mrs. Lai was so angry that she picked up the broom behind the house and hit Laisizhuang so hard that the broom was broken. She also scolded her very hard: "You bastard, you don''t even care about this job anymore." ? If we didnt have this job, the shrew in the health center would eat up our family!"


    "Have you forgotten how theyughed at our family during these days, saying that our family has no ability and yet we are still working as a thousand households? We are just standing in thetrine but can''t make any fertilizer, which makes them live a miserable life with our family. If they change to a rich family, If the children make up a thousand households, they will already be rich."


    Listen, people are saying this about our family. We got a deal that can turn our family around, and if you dont cherish it, Ill beat you to death!


    But the broom failed and was interrupted. Mrs. Lai could only grab Lai Sizhuang''s ear and said: "Bad boy, please remember, this is not a small job of digging earth and selling firewood. This is a favor, a life-saving job." Well, if you dont look down on this kindness, then get out of here, Im not a traitor like you who still dislikes being helped by others!


    When I came to Sizhuang, I was nine years old, which was the age when I would attract cats and dogs and make people dislike me. I just said something wrong because I was speechless, but I was also happy that my family could get this deal. After being scolded and beaten, I cried: "Oh Ouch, mother, I know I was wrong, please let go quickly, my ears are going to fall off!"


    It hurts so much. I''m afraid the base of my ear may have been pinched and bleed.


    Lai Erzhuang usually loves Laosi very much, but this time he got angry and cursed: "You deserve it. If I didn''t give you a beating, you''d think this deal fell from the sky."


    Come to Sizhuang to listen and cry even louder.


    Howling, shut up now. Mrs. Lai cursed and raised her hand to hit him.


    Come to Sizhuang and shut up quickly, not daring to cry anymore.


    Mrs. Lai gave up only then, looked at Lai Sanzhuang, and said with a smile: "Thank you, mother, for your hard work. This job is well done. You are our whole family, no, you are the hero of the entire health center."


    Lai Sanzhuang said sheepishly: "Mom, don''t say that...it was Aunt Niu who pulled the string, and Mrs. Qin is easy to talk to, so this business can be done."


    He pointed to a letter on the table and said: "Mrs. Qin''s letter to you, please read it quickly."


    When he said goodbye to Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Qin gave him a letter saying it was for his mother.


    Look at me, Ive forgotten all about it. Mrs. Lai handed the letter to Lai Erzhuang: Second brother, you are very literate, please read it to your mother.


    He then said: "You have to learn how to read with the senior management every day. We don''t ask you to get any honors, but you must understand the letters we exchange. You can''t let othersugh at our family, do you understand?"


    The senior manager used to be a steward of a wealthy family. He had been literate since he was a child and could also do ounting. But when the thieves came, the master''s family escaped and they couldn''t take so many people with them, so they returned the deed of sale to them and let them escape on their own. go.


    The senior executive fled with his father-inw''s family. As a result, two years of war broke out and more than 20 members of the family died, leaving only six.


    Lai Qianhu thought that his family was not familiar with the northwest, so he bought the senior executive''s family with grain.


    Nowadays, senior executives and their families can not only help with work, but also teach their sons to read. It is really worth buying.


    "I know mother, we will know how to read well." Several vigers responded.


    Lai Erzhuang began to read a letter to Mrs. Lai... Gu Jinli knew that Lai''s family did not know much about literacy, so he wrote in vernacr and used simple words.


    "Mrs. Qin said that she trusts Aunt Niu. Because of Aunt Niu, she trusts our family. As long as our family is honest and does not harm others, this business will continue. But if our family has any bad intentions, she is not afraid. Not only will the business fail, it will also make our family suffer..."


    When Mrs. Lai saw that he had stopped reading, she urged: "If there is anything else, hurry up and read it."


    Lai Erzhuang shook his head: "No, just this paragraph." Lai Sizhuang came over and said, "Mother, Mrs. Qin''s words don''t seem to be good. She is really fierce."


    "You''re so mean, as long as this business can continue, what''s the point of being more mean?" Mrs. Lai didn''t mind, and said, "If you say this ugly thing in the first ce, it will be easier for everyone to get along with you in the future."


    Mrs. Lai has the same temperament as Mr. Kuang. She likes to speak directly and hates talking in roundabout ways.


    Fourth child, go and y with the children of your rtives and tell them the good news. Mrs. Lai smiled proudly and said, Im waiting for those shrews toe to my door and ask for work!


    When she sent the y to Yangshanwei, the womenughed at her for being stupid, saying how could anyone spend money to buy y?


    Now you see it, not only do some people spend money to buynd, but they also pay a high price!


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." He ran away like a rabbit from Lai Sizhuang. He saw a friend and pulled him over to talk about selling soil and firewood.


    The friends were all shocked: "What, it''s true or not, Chang Liang Wei is really willing to pay thirty cents to buynd, then Chang Liang Wei''s people are crazy!"


    Dirt, there is dirt everywhere, but you spend money to buy it. Does Chang Liang Wei have so much money that he has no ce to put it?


    Lai Sizhuang snorted proudly: "Of course it''s true. My family has signed a deed with Mrs. Qin. Do you know what the deed is? Once signed, the matter is settled, and no one is allowed to go back on it. , you will have to pay money if you regret it.


    He waved his hands again and said: "Don''t talk about this anymore, you won''t understand if you do... Anyway, Mrs. Qin is willing to spend money to buy our soil and firewood. She has already given some money, as long as we send the soil and firewood to Chang Liang Wei After that, you can get the remaining silver."


    These words frightened the friends: "Really, Mrs. Qin''s family is really rich."


    Still sick, spend money to buy soil!


    Lai Sizhuang said: "I won''t tell you anymore. I''m going to go find the senior manager and go digging with him. A bag of soil can be sold for thirty cents. We brothers, plus the senior manager and his family, can dig in a day." With a hundred bags, you can earn a lot of money, and you can buy meat!"


    After saying that, he didnt wait much and ran away immediately.


    After hearing this, the children of the family were all stunned. It took a moment to realize what they were doing. They screamed and ran to the family tent, shouting as they ran: "Mother, mother, this is incredible. The soil can be sold for money. Thirty With a bag of pennies, Im going to get rich!


    For a time, the entire residential camp was filled with such sounds.


    Lai Sizhuangughed and said, "Humph, you''re in a hurry. Come and beg my mother quickly."


    Mother said that this job was not easy toe by, and she could not just give the work to her rtives. She had to ask them toe to her door and beg her hard before she could do the work for them.


    If my mother took the initiative to go to her rtives and ask them to dig up soil and sell it for money, these shrews would definitely not appreciate the deal and would take the opportunity to raise the price.


    I have to say that Mrs. Lai knew the temperament of her rtives very well. After she asked Sizhuang toe, within half an hour, some of her rtives came to inquire.


    Mrs. Lai raised her chin and said firmly: "This is indeed the case."


    After hearing this, Xu Laoliu''s daughter-inw was shocked, but her face showed disbelief: "Haha, madam, is it true or not, is there anyone in the world who buysnd?"


    I''m afraid he''s not a lunatic.

 Chapter 2023: Come to the door

    Chapter 2023: Come to the door


    Chapter 2023: Coming to the door


    But I didnt dare to say thest half of the sentence, for fear of being pped by Mrs. Lai.


    Lai Madam is very aggressive. In order to control them, she often ps people, pulls their hair and beats them.


    Mrs. Lai said: "Of course it''s true. Chang Liang Wei wants to bake green bricks to sell. Making green bricks requires a lot of y. Mrs. Niu is familiar with Mrs. Qin from Chang Liang Wei. Mrs. Qin asked her to find y, so she found our Wei." Here we are. The y dug out a few days ago has been sent to Mrs. Qin. Mrs. Qin was very satisfied and bought the y from my house for thirty cents per sack. She also said she would ept as much as she sent in the future. "


    "There is also firewood. Chang Liang Wei also wants it. It costs twelve cents per load. You can get whatever you give. You will be given money on the spot. No credit will be given!"


    Xu Laoliu''s daughter-inw''s eyes widened when she heard this, and she quickly asked: "Ma''am, are you serious about this? Can soil really be sold for thirty cents a bag?"


    Oh my god, if its really thirty cents a bag, then she has to take her children to dig it quickly. If she digs a hundred bags a day, her family will be rich!


    Madam Lai nced at her and said impatiently: "What does truth and falsehood have to do with you? Let''s go quickly. Madam Lai is going to dig the soil. I don''t have time to waste time with you. The more I say a word to you, the less I will earn." Bags of y money.


    He added: "My family has signed a deed with Mrs. Qin, so we have to dig out the soil quickly and deliver it to Mrs. Qin. If it is deliveredte, the money will be deducted."


    With that said, he stuffed a pile of sacks into the basket and walked away with the basket.


    Seeing this, Xu Laoliu''s daughter-inw hurriedly grabbed Mrs. Lai''s hand: "Madam, wait a minute, don''t dig the soil, I''ll dig it... The soil is so dirty. You are the wife of Qianhu, and you are so precious. How can I let you do it?" This kind of work?"


    "Bah, is this soil that I dug? That''s silver, a bag worth thirty cents. Let go quickly, don''t stop me from making money!" Mrs. Lai kicked Xu Laoliu''s daughter-inw away, carrying the burden, and shouted The sons, together with the senior management and his family, went to the pit dug a few days ago.


    When Xu Laoliu''s wife saw this, she stamped her feet and immediately turned around and ran back to her tent. She took some things, carried her youngest son on her back, and called her two eldest children: "Boss and second sister, hurry up and go dig soil with your mother to make money. For thirty cents a bag of soil, our family will be rich!"


    Xu Ermei ran over and said, "Mom, is it true that the soil was sold?"


    There are really fools in the world who spend money to buy soil.


    Xu Laoliu''s wife nodded and said with a smile: "Really, before many people know about it, let''s quickly find a good position to dig the soil."


    After saying that, he took his two children and hurried to the y pit dug a few days ago.


    But when Xu Laoliu''s daughter-inw arrived, there were already more than a dozen people in the y pit. Some people had already dug several bags of y. Come and dig in the soil when you go to ask Madam if its true or false.


    Zhang Liangzi''s mother said: "Sixth daughter-inw, stop scolding me and dig the soil quickly. If it''s toote, all the soil will be dug up."


    That''s right, that''s right, now is not the time to argue with these shrews, we have to dig in the soil quickly.


    Xu Laoliu''s daughter-inw carried her baby on her back and took her two children with her to dig the soil with a shovel. In less than half a quarter of an hour, she dug out a bag. Hahaha, thirty cents was obtained. It was easier than drinking water!


    Soon, many rtives came to the pit. More and more people gathered, and more and more y was dug.


    By the time it got dark, they had dug more than a hundred bags of soil.


    But Mrs. Lai refused to ept it, and only told the senior management: "Use a carriage to take away our y and pile it up, and deliver it to Changliang Wei tomorrow. After all, we collected half of the y money, so we have to deliver the goods to others quickly." .


    Hey, Ill go and do it now. The senior executive went to the carriage and took y away.


    When the rtives saw that Madam Lai didn''t mention the soil they dug, they became anxious and stopped Madam Lai: "Madam, what do you mean? Do you really want to do this business as a family? You are our Qianhu wife, how can you just focus on making a fortune for yourself? But don''t you care about us?" Mrs. Lai chuckled: "Now you know that I am your wife of Qianhu? Aren''t you very arrogant these days and have been mocking me? You also said that no one in the world would buy soil, but now this soil is sold I''ve gone and you''re here to rob me again, do you want to lose face?"


    His words made his rtives scolded until they looked embarrassed.


    But


    "Madam, we know we were wrong. Please do us a favor and help us make money... We used to make sarcastic remarks because we had never sold soil before. We thought that Madam was crazy because she wanted to get rich, so we even took the soil. Selling... Madam, we were wrong, please take us with you for the sake of the children."


    "Take you with me? Are you going to mess up my business again?" Mrs. Lai sneered, pointed at them and said, "Look at the virtues of each of you? What kind of work did you do after you heard that soil can be sold for money? They didnt even do anything. The whole family went out to dig the soil. They put all the soil into sacks, and some people even put stones in it! Fortunately, you cant hold it in. The family leader Liang Wei wants to buy y that can be used to make bricks. You give people You''re just pretending to be a rock, you''re hurting me like this, can I make you rich? Stop dreaming!"


    After hearing this, the family members immediately grabbed Lin''s third daughter-inw and said, "Lin''s third daughter-inw, quickly kneel down and apologize to Madam!"


    She was the one who put the stones into the sack.


    Lins third daughter-inw is a famously cunning wife in Dajiwei, but she is also flexible and flexible. She immediately knelt down and admitted her mistake: "Madam, I was wrong. I will never dare to do it again. Please help us make money."


    Other rtives also said: "Yes, madam, please take us with you... We make money not for our own happiness, but to raise our children... The men are at war, and the family can''t count on them. We can only make money on our own." To make money to support the family, please take care of us for the sake of the children."


    It means to say a good word and a word of assurance.


    Finally, he asked: Madam, what on earth do you have to do to agree to help us make money?


    When Mrs. Lai saw that they had learned a lesson, she finally relented and exined the standards for selling soil. Finally, she pointed at the sacks they had filled with soil and said, "Pour out all your soil and throw away the stones and hard soil inside. As long as the y is good, whoever dares to mix in substandard soil will not be able to make this money!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, we will do it now." The family members did not dare to neglect, and immediately poured out the soil, began to pick up stones and throw hard soil, and continued to work until it was dark, even lighting torches.


    Just because Mrs. Lai said that the y would be hauled to Changliangwei tomorrow. If they didnt get back to work quickly, they wouldnt be able to make any money from the trip.


    After all this trouble, the rtives of Dajiwei knew that it was not easy to make money by selling soil. They did not dare to pretend or dig randomly anymore. They just came to do whatever thedy arranged. Do.


    Mrs. Lai attaches great importance to this business. She personally drove the first batch of soil to Changliangwei.


    Gu Jinli met her, and they had a good chat. He stayed with his wife for one night.


    The next day, Mrs. Lai returned to Dajiwei with the money from the sale.


    The rtives of the Great Thorn Guard looked at the bag of broken silver, and their eyes turned green. They wanted to grab it, but they still queued up to receive the money.


    When they actually received the money for selling thend, some rtives cried for joy.


    The news about Changliang Wei burning green bricks and buying y, firewood, and water also spread, and many people from the guard came to sell soil, firewood, and water.

 Chapter 2024: Make money together

    Chapter 2024: Make money together


    The area two miles away from the gate of the guardhouse was already crowded with people. There were various vehicles parked in the open space nearby, including horse-drawn carriages, mule carts, ox carts, and t carts.


    However, it stopped very neatly, did not upy the road, and did not cause any confusion, because there was a guard soldier waving the g and saying to everyone: "The carriage stopped here, and saw that there is no white line drawn with lime. , park within the white line, and do not exceed the line, otherwise the road will be blocked."


    Stop the bullock cart on the right side, tie up the bullocks and horses, and dont get together or make a scene. If the bullocks and horses are frightened, big trouble will happen!


    Yao Baihu''s soldiers shouted until their voices were almost hoarse. After shouting, they had to bang the gong several times to calm the people who came to the guardhouse.


    There are so many peopleing, there are already hundreds of them.


    The more than 100 people who were stopped rushed to the roadblock and asked all kinds of questions: "Brothers, when are you going to let us in? We are all from the brothers'' guard, and we have guard badges. Those who came here are not Xinzuo, its not good for you to stop us like this, isnt it?


    "We didn''t do anything. We just heard that your guard was collecting soil and firewood, so we pulled some soil and firewood to sell."


    Yes, we have no bad intentions, we just want to sell something for money, please let us in quickly.


    There were so many people asking questions and it was noisy. The soldiers in the roadblock were so excited that they hurriedly beat the gongs.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Everyone, be quiet, be quiet! Yao Baihu will be here soon, please wait a little longer.


    As he was talking, a soldier from behind shouted: "Yao Baihu and Doctor Mutong are here!"


    Yao Baihu and the others came on horseback. After seeing arge group of people in front of the roadblock, Yao Baihu sighed: "Thanks to Madam''s foresight, let us start stopping people two miles away. If we wait until one mile before stopping people, Im afraid I cant stop you.


    There are many traps behind the Yili sentry post. If the cattle and horses are frightened and rush into the back of the Yili sentry post and step on the traps, there will be casualties.


    ng ng ng, the soldiers hurriedly beat the gongs and said to the people outside the roadblock: "We Yao Baihu are here, and Dr. Mutong, who is in charge of the green brick business, is also here. Please be quiet and follow the instructions we have given you." Wooden sign numbers,e one by one!"


    There were too many people, and they all came and couldn''t hear what they were saying. The guard station gave them wooden signs, and they were called firste first, which was fair.


    Yao Baihu looked at the noisy crowd, frowned, drew his sword and raised it high, shouting: "Who is the No. 1 wood sign? Come forward quickly, the others retreat and stand ten feet away, waiting. If you vite the rules, you will be punished." We wont ept anything you bring!


    This voice shouted so loudly that everyone present was stunned.


    The soldiers of the guard station took the opportunity to beat the gongs, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng ng, and then they repeated Yao Baihus words again. Everyone finally understood and became quiet.


    The man holding the No. 1 sign came over. He was wearing armor. Look at the feathers on his helmet. It was also a general g: "I have seen Yao Baihu. He is the general g of Shigang Guard. His surname is Bu. We Qianhu heard that Changliangwei was harvesting y, so they specially dug a batch of y and asked us to send it over. I would like to ask if you will collect it?"


    Yao Baihu dismounted and came to the roadblock. He took the military badge and the personal letter from Shigang Guard Qianhu that he handed over. After confirming that it was correct, he smiled and said: "If the y is good, our guard station will naturally ept it. Let''s take a look first." y.


    Zongqi Bu was surprised: "Is this done?"


    So simple?


    He thought that with Chang Liang Wei blocking the big guy like this, it might take some twists and turns to sell thend, but he didn''t expect that Yao Baihu would collect thend as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Yao Baihu said: "As long as the y is good, our guard will take it."


    In the past two days, several wealthy households havee to buy green bricks, and burning green bricks requires a lot of y, firewood, and water, so as long as these three things are sent to them, they will ept them if there is no problem.


    But... "We have to look at the y first. If the y is not good, we won''t ept it." Yao Baihu said again: "Look at a few bags first. After deciding to buy, we will put your convoy in and wait until the camp in front of the guard gate. Then, check all the y you sent."


    "Sure, I''ll ask someone to bring the y." Bu Zongqi turned to his soldiers and shouted, "Bring us ten bags of y and show it to Yao Baihu."


    "Hey, it''s here!" The Shigang Guard soldiers were very happy. They heard that a bag of y could be sold for thirty cents, so they brought 136 bags over. If Chang Liang Guard collected them all, they could Got four taels of silver.


    Although it doesnt sound like much, it is what the rtives are looking forward to.


    Yao Baihu, take a look. Bu Zongqi untied the sack and showed Yao Baihu the soil inside.


    Yao Baihu, Mutongshu and Lu Da watched together.


    After reading all the ten bags of y, Lu Daodao said, "Yes, it''s simr to what Dajiwei sent. You can get thirty cents per bag."


    After Yao Baihu heard this, he said to General Bu, "We''ll take the thirty cents per bag and drive your fleet in."


    The soldiers of Shigang Guard were very happy and shouted: "Collect it, really collect it, our soil has been sold!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was very excited: "I really epted it, not a lie, we came to the right ce."


    When they first heard the rumor, they thought it was false. On the way to deliver the soil, they were still worried that Chang Liang Wei would not ept it and their trip would be in vain. Now they are relieved.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The soldier carrying the gong struck the gong again and shouted, "Brothers, you can rest assured. As long as the items are good, our guard station will ept them. You are not lying."


    He shouted again: "Everyone in front should give way. Let Shigangwei''s convoye in first. Come one by one. Don''t be in a hurry!"


    My God, after he is done with his work, he has to go to the pharmacy camp to get some medicine, otherwise he will be speechless when he gets up tomorrow.


    Seeing that Shigangwei''snd was really sold, everyone felt relieved. They all made way for Shigangwei''s convoy to pass, and urged: "Brother, hurry up, we are still waiting!"


    "Hey." The people from Shigang Guard responded, and quickly led the horses, passed the roadblock, drove the carriage, led by Yao Baihu''s soldiers, and ran to the gate of the guard house.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Brothers on No. 2 wooden sign,e here! the soldier shouted again, beating the gong.


    The person who got the second wood card was none other than the neighboring Grizzly Guard.


    Grizzly Bear Guard is here to sell water, and here is Shi Sanzhongs second son, Shi Erming.


    Shi Erming is young, only fourteen years old. Due to the evil deeds of Zhuang Qianhu, Grizzly Bear Wei has to deliver water to Changliang Wei every day... Now that they are selling water again, it feels a little wrong no matter how they think about it.


    But his family was of modest means and could not afford arge sum of money to subsidize his rtives. The rtives wanted to make some money, so they had no choice but toe over and sell water.


    "Meet Yao Baihu. This junior is Shi Erming, the second son of Grizzly Bear Guard Shi Qianhu..." After announcing his home, he handed over his military badge and his father''s post, and continued bravely: "This junior is here to sell water. , do you ept it?"


    The little one almost couldn''t hear thest two words, his head was still lowered, and he was almost buried in his heart.

 Chapter 2025: complain

    Chapter 2025:in


    Chapter 2025 Comint


    Yao Baihu looked at his scared look, smiled, pped him on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice: "How can a young man shrug his head and cheer up!"


    Shi Erming was startled. He quickly raised his head and chest, stood upright, and responded: "Yes!"


    Yao Baihu smiled, thinking that his son was also a bit silly at his age: "Come to sell water?"


    With one sentence, Shi Erming was asked again and his head dropped: "Yes, yes."


    Hurry and said: "It''s okay if Chang Liang Wei doesn''t buy it~"


    "Buy, of course I have to buy it." Yao Baihu said: "If you want to swim with green bricks, you need a lot of water. ording to regtions, your health center only needs to supply water for the people and animals of the two neighboring health centers. Our health center wants Naturally, you have to spend money to buy extra blue bricks for swimming."


    After hearing this, Shi Erming''s eyes lit up. He looked at Yao Baihu in shock and asked, "Do you really want to buy it?"


    Dont you think its shameful for them toe here to sell water?


    besides


    If you even buy water, wont you lose money?


    Shi Erming felt that Chang Liangwei had to buy everything in the green brick business, and the price he offered was high, and he even lowered the price of green bricks. Is the money earned from the green brick business enough to make up for the gap in buying goods?


    No matter how much I think about it, I feel that Chang Liang Wei is going to lose a lot of money.


    Yao Baihu said: "We, Mrs. Qianhu, have said that this green brick business is to bring the big guys to make money together. As long as the ounts can be bnced and the rtives of the brothers'' guards can make a little money, it will not be considered a loss."


    After hearing this, Shi Ermingughed and said, "It''s good if it''s not a loss. Thank you very much, Mrs. Qin."


    He asked anxiously: "Yao Baihu, how do you buy and sell this water? How much does it cost?"


    Yao Baihu pointed to a bucket in the roadblock and said: "Based on the wooden buckets in our guardhouse, a bucket of water costs eight cents. You are responsible for delivering it."


    Shi Erming took a look and saw that this was an ordinary bucket, the same as what they used, and a carriage could hold at least thirty buckets of water... They pulled more than a dozen carts over every day, and earned three taels of silver. After pulling for a month, they earned Ny taels of silver!


    After Shi Erming calcted the ount, he was so excited that he felt dizzy. After stabilizing his body, he asked Yao Baihu: "Yao Baihu, are you really not going to lose money?"


    With a snap, Yao Baihu pped him on the back of the head and said with a smile: "It''s no loss, stop being so nagging, hurry up and bring the water in, don''t hinder the brothers behind from selling goods."


    "Hey, I''ll let them pull the carriage in right now!" Shi Erming was so happy that he hurriedly called to the soldiers of the Grizzly Guard and pulled ten carts of water in.


    After Shi Erming and others entered, the soldier who beat the gong shouted again: "Which guard station is the brother of No. 3 wooden sign? Come here quickly!"


    Its us, Qiansongwei! Themander-in-chief of Qiansongwei ran over and said, We are here to sell firewood, but how much does it cost twelve cents per load?


    Yao Baihu: "That''s right, but we have to look at the firewood. We don''t want it if it''s too wet."


    Qian Songwei General Banner smiled and said: "Don''t worry, we Qiansongwei are all honest people. What I gave you is firewood that was driedst year. Now throw it into the stove and it will start burning immediately!"


    After Yao Baihu saw the firewood, he was very satisfied, epted it, and released it to Qiansongwei''s people.


    There were too many peopleing to sell things. Yao Baihu was busy from morning to afternoon and collected a lot of things, enough tost the brick kiln for a while.


    Every family that came to sell things really got money in exchange, and they were very happy and left happily.


    But there are also scoundrels among this group of people whoe to sell things.


    Wanbaihu from Dashiwei came over with their military badges and said, "A certain Wanbaihu from Dashiwei from Wanhe Prefecture is here to sell soil. There are thirty carts of soil in total. Let us in quickly. We have been waiting for most of the day!" Yao Baihu frowned when he heard this and looked at Wanhe Prefecture... If he remembered correctly, Wanhe Prefecture came after noon. Why did he wait for most of the day?


    However, Yao Baihu didn''t say this out loud. Instead, he cupped his fists and saluted, saying: "It turns out they are the tens of thousands of households in Dashiwei. It''s hard work toe here from such a long distance."


    Wanhezhou said impatiently: "Since we know that we areing from afar, let us go quickly. After selling thend, we have to rush back."


    But Yao Baihu did not let him go, but said: "Wanbaihu, wait a moment, let''s take a look at the y first."


    After hearing this, Wanhe Prefecture looked very ugly: "We are all brothers who are fighting against the enemy on the first line of defense. Are you still worried that our Dashi Guard will deceive you?"


    Yao Baihu said with a smile: "Ten thousand households, please calm down. I didn''t mean it. I just acted ording to the rules."


    The trouble is dead. If its a sess, just take a look. Wanhezhou called to the soldiers behind him: Pull the carriage over and let the people of Changliang Guard look at the soil.


    Muttered again: "I''m so tired of doing things, just like a woman."


    Yao Baihu heard this, but he remembered the words that peace is the most precious and said nothing. But when he saw the soil sent by Dashiwei, he was so angry that he almost cursed his mother.


    "Wanbaihu, this is not y, it is ordinary sand, loess, and there are big rocks in it. How can we use it to make green bricks?" Yao Baihu said: "We can''t collect this kind of soil. You can take it back. .


    Wanhe Prefecture was so angry that he kicked down the sack and said angrily: "You said you wanted to buy the soil so we pulled it here, but you didn''t want it after you brought it. Are you deliberately trying to trick us, Dashi Wei?!"


    Yao Baihu said: "Thousands of households, who is ying tricks on whom? What we want is y, but you send this kind of soil that cannot be made into bricks, and you bite us back. What''s the point?"


    Wanhe Prefecture is like a tiger whose tail has been chopped off. He res and angrily says, "Bite you back? Did I bite you? Yao, you have to pay the price for wrongly using someone!"


    Yao Baihu stared at Wanhe Prefecture with a sullen face and said: "Wan Baihu, what you said is a bit confusing..."


    "Fuck you, who do you think is confusing right and wrong?!" Wanhe Prefecture was angry and shouted: "All the brothers in the guard station who haven''t left yet,e and listen. If you don''t tell me that Yao is ying tricks on us, Dashi Guard, why? You said I was confusing right and wrong, is there anyone doing business like this? Can their leader Liang Wei be so arrogant if he has a brick kiln?!"


    There were a few soldiers who came to sell things behind, but they didn''t dare toe over when they heard this. They just said: "Friendliness brings wealth, tens of thousands of households, please calm down. Since Chang Liang Wei has said what he said, he will definitely buy it and send it to you." My soil will not y tricks on you."


    But the soil sent by Wanhe Prefecture is not y at all. How can Changliang Wei collect it?


    Uncle Mu Tong, who had been watching from the side, came over and said: "Thousands of households, please calm down. We have collected the soil you sent, thirty cents per bag."


    Wan Hezhou frowned and looked at Uncle Mutong: "Who are you?"


    Uncle Mutong smiled and said, "This old ve is Mrs. Qin''s roommate. My name is Wu Mutong."


    Wan Hezhou sneered: "So you are a ve. What qualifications do you, a ve, have to talk to me? Get out of here!"


    He chuckled again and said, "After you wronged me, you still want to buy our soil. Let me tell you, I won''t sell it!"


    After saying this, he called to the officers and soldiers of Dashiwei: "Let''s go, we people in Dashiwei will not tolerate this bird spirit."


    After hearing this, the soldiers of Dashi Guard really pulled the carriage and left.


    Before leaving, Wanhe Prefecture also said to the people who came to sell things: "Dare to do business in the guard, this is contempt of military discipline, I really don''t want to live. You should leave quickly to avoid being implicated in the future!"

 Chapter 2026: Be prepared

    Chapter 2026: Be prepared


    Chapter 2026 Be Prepared


    Yao Baihu and Uncle Mu Tong frowned at the same time. What did Wanhe Prefecture mean by saying this? Did they, Dashiwei,e here specifically to make money by selling things, or did they deliberately seek trouble?


    After listening to the soldiers who came to sell thingster, they also felt that something was wrong with Wanhezhou''s words... ording to the meaning of these words, Dashi Wei would not give up and wanted to recruit Liang Wei.


    Then are their things still for sale? Do you want to leave?


    Seeing this, Yao Baihu hurried over and said to a small gmander with a g on his waist: "I am Yao Baihu of Changliang Guard. May I ask where these brothers are from?"


    The gmander raised his fists and returned the salute, saying: "I have seen Yao Baihu... Thest general and others are from Shihewei, and thest general''s surname is Ji."


    Shihewei?


    Is it the guard house behind the Dashi Guard?


    This is embarrassing.


    ording to the terrain, Shihewei and Dashiwei should be rtively close, so will they still be helped?


    It turns out to be Ji Xiaoqi from Shihewei. Thank you foring all the way. Yao Baihu asked, Ji Xiaoqi, what are you here to sell?


    Ji Xiaoqi said: "I''m also here to sell soil."


    He hurriedly exined: "y can be used, not mixed soil. We Qianhu have seen y. After he told us what y was, we found it ording to what he said."


    It won''t be like Dashi, and you can''t use the soil that can''t be used.


    Yao Baihu smiled and said: "The price we gave is thirty cents per bag, but we have to look at the soil first to make sure it is good y before epting it."


    He asked again: "Is y on the carriage over there? Pull him over."


    Ji Xiaoqi ordered his soldiers: "Pull the carriage over and let Yao Baihu look at the soil."


    The soldiers under hismand were very happy, but...


    A soldier came over, pulled him aside, and whispered: "Brother Ji, the people of Dashiwei are not easy to mess with. Their words are already warning us not to do business with Changliangwei... If we don''t listen, Will they block you on the road and beat you up when you go back?"


    They only came with one person from Xiaoqi, but the Great Stone Guard came with thirty carriages, each with one person per carriage, which was three times more than them, so they couldn''t defeat them.


    Ji Xiaoqi didn''t want to offend the people of Dashiwei, but: "We came here while we were resting. After running for more than a day, we finally arrived at Changliangwei. If we drag y back again, wouldn''t it be a loss?" die?"


    The rtives really want to make some money. If theirnd is not sold, they will definitely be disappointed.


    Ji Xiaoqi said: "Sell it. When we return, let''s take a long way and go back from the guard post around the big stone guard. They will definitely not be able to block us."


    Having said so, the soldiers under hismand naturally had no choice but to agree: "Yes."


    The soldiers of Shihewei drove the carriage over, took down the sacks, opened the sacks, and poured out the y inside: "Yao Baihu, take a look."


    Yao Baihu said with a smile: "Wait a minute, wait until we pack the soil from Dashiwei... They dropped a bag of soil and it''s too troublesome if they don''t clean it up."


    After saying that, he squatted down and worked with Uncle Mu Tong to put the bag of soil kicked down by Wanhezhou back into the sack.


    The people of Shihewei all looked around and saw several rocks as big as fists and even a lot of rotten wood. They secretly cursed Dashiwei in their hearts: This Dashiwei people went too far. They gave away such unusable soil. Chang Liangwei sent it here, he is simply mentally ill.


    Okay, everyone has been waiting for a long time. After Yao Baihu and Uncle Mutong packed the bag of soil, they came over to apologize to Ji Xiaoqi and the others, and began to check the y they had moved. After a moment, Yao Baihu said with a smile: "It is indeed good y. It is not mixed with any messy things. The sack is not small. It is worth thirty cents a bag... We will ept it. Ji Xiaoqi, you put the y Send it in."


    "Hey, thank you!" Ji Xiaoqi was very happy and called the soldiers to drive into the roadblock, led by Uncle Mutong, and drove to the camp at the gate of the guard.


    Yao Baihu stayed behind to see thest batch of soldiers who came to deliver firewood.


    This group of soldiers is none other than the men and horses of Zhao Qianhu Guards Station on the second line of defense. Thest time Zhao Qing came to buy out bricks, he learned that Changliang Guards wanted to collect things, so he told Zhao Qianhu after he returned.


    Zhao Qianhu thought that there were mountains near the guard post and there was a lot of firewood, so he asked the soldiers to cut some firewood to sell, and then brought back some broken bricks and y. ording to the standards of y given by Chang Liang Wei, Zhao Qianhu found it at the second line of defense. If you find y, bring it and sell it for money.


    Guan Xiaoqi, who led the team to sell firewood, told Zhao Qianhu his n.


    Yao Baihuughed when he heard this and said, "Of course you can. I will take you to the guardhouse right now to install broken bricks and get y for you."


    "Thank you Yao Baihu." Guan Xiaoqi greeted the soldiers and drove the carriage to the guard post. He also saw what happened to Dashi Wei and said to Yao Baihu: "If Chang Liang Wei needs someone to testify , we are happy toe forward.


    Yao Baihu was shocked after hearing this and looked at Guan Xiaoqi.


    This Guan Xiaoqi was young, only in his early twenties, but he didn''t expect to be so transparent. He saw that he and Dr. Mutong were slowly filling the soil with purpose, and said with a smile: "Guan Xiaoqi is a righteous man, thank you very much. "


    He and Uncle Mutong did this to be prepared in case Wanhe Prefecture sued them.


    Guan Xiaoqi waved his hand and said grandly: "There is no need to thank you. It is our health center that wants to thank you. Not only did you let us buy cheap and usable blue bricks, but you also allowed us to make money along with it. We really made a profit by buying these green bricks." .


    The broken bricks that were transported backst time have been used to build the well walls. Because of the well walls, a lot less soil has fallen into the well, and the water everyone drinks is much cleaner.


    Speaking of drinking water, Guan Xiaoqi saluted Yao Baihu solemnly and said, "Thank you, Chang Liang Wei, for giving us the prescription. Mr. Qianhu asked the military doctor of the Wei Station to prepare the medicine ording to the prescription and give it to the rtives of the Wei Station after drinking it." , there are no more people who have stomach problems.


    Thanks to the prescription given by Chang Liang Wei, otherwise two of the children in their guard house would have died!


    Yao Baihu said with a smile: "It will be good if you can cure the illnesses of your rtives."


    He also reminded: "Children are prone to bloating. After they stop having diarrhea, you can buy some deworming medicine for them."


    When Mutong was writing a prescription for diarrhea to Zhao Qing, he heard Zhao Qing say that when some children in their health center woke up, there were worms growing on their pillows, which was scary.


    Uncle Mutong told him that it was a bloated belly disease and asked Zhao Qing to go to Fucheng to buy anti-worm medicine. As long as he gave it to the children, it would kill the worms in their stomachs and make the children recover.


    "Thank you Yao Baihu for reminding me. We Qianhu have sent people to Long''an Prefecture to buy insecticide. We can buy the insecticide before the Lantern Festival." Guan Xiaoqi said and sighed: "This insecticide is really good." Its a life-saving medicine. With it, many children can be saved.


    After speaking, I thought of something that happened when I was a child, and I was so frightened that I trembled.


    When Yao Baihu saw this, he knew that he was thinking of people suffering from bloating. He was frightened, so he took them to the guardhouse without asking any questions.


    By the time they arrived at the guardhouse, Ji Xiaoqi and the others had already collected their money and goods and wereughing happily.

 Chapter 2027: Caught them all

    Chapter 2027: Caught them all


    Chapter 2027: All Caught


    Seeing himing, Ji Xiaoqi saluted him: "Yao Baihu, our business is done, thank you very much."


    I didnt expect it to be so simple, just pull the soil in, check each bag, and pay immediately if there is no problem.


    Yao Baihu smiled and said: "This is a win-win situation, Ji Xiaoqi doesn''t need to thank you."


    He added: "It will be dark in more than half an hour. Why don''t you stay here for one night to avoid any trouble."


    A camp was built outside the health center for guests who sold goods and bought bricks.


    Ji Xiaoqi shook his head: "Thank you very much for Yao Baihu''s kindness. We won''t stay overnight and will set off back to Shihewei after dark."


    The purpose of setting off after dark is also to prevent Wanhe Prefecture and others.


    "Sure, then I won''t keep you." Seeing that they insisted on leaving, Yao Baihu did not force them to stay, and asked Danian to take Ji Xiaoqi and the others to the camp where they were temporarily staying.


    Danian said: "Ji Xiaoqi, you rest first, I will bring you food, and I will prepare some torches and pine oil for you to use to light your way at night."


    Ji Xiaoqi was very grateful: "Thank you very much."


    Danian nodded, turned around and left. In less than three seconds, he brought people food, torches, pine oil, and water: "Ji Xiaoqi, this water will be put on the fire for you to burn. After it boils, you will Drink again, and pack a few jugs with you when you leave so that you dont run out of water on the way.


    Changliang Weis hospitality was so attentive that Ji Xiaoqi was very embarrassed and thanked Da Nian again and again.


    When they were about to leave, Danian personally rode his horse to see them out. They were sent a mile away, and only after they had safely passed the road with traps, they returned to the guard station.


    Hu Shiqi, who was under Ji Xiaoqi''smand, said: "Brother Ji, the people of Changliangwei are so kind to us. Next time we send y over, let''s pull a few carts of big rocks for them."


    Zhu Dayang, who was traveling with him, heard the curse and said, "Hu Qiqi, are you speaking in humannguage? Chang Liang Wei is so kind to us, why do you give people stones?"


    Hu Shiqi said: "If you send soil and firewood, Chang Liang Wei will definitely spend money to buy them. Our guard station has nothing to offer, so we can only send stones. Aren''t they going to build a house? They can use it." Stones for the foundation.


    The other soldiers nodded: "This is fine."


    After hearing this, Zhu Dayang became excited and shouted to Ji Xiaoqi who was running at the front: "Brother Ji, there are many stones in our guardhouse, we can sell them!"


    He added: "There are many rtives here on the defense line. Somedies have money and want to build a house. To build a house, you need toy a foundation, and to build the foundation, you need stones. This business of selling stones can really be done!"


    Ji Xiaoqi replied: "As you are, do you think the stones in our guardhouse are blue bricks, and people will buy them as soon as they are sold? Which guardhouse here doesn''t have stones?"


    Zhu Dayang said: "Brother Ji, please stop scolding me. This business can really be done. You can talk to Mr. Qianhu when you go back. Please!"


    Since the word "begging" was used, Ji Xiaoqi could only say: "Okay, I''ll talk to Mr. Qianhu when I get back. Stop arguing and watch the road. It''s dark at night and don''t go into the ditch."


    Hey, I know about Brother Ji. Zhu Dayang was very happy, thinking that as long as Brother Ji went to tell Mr. Qianhu, the stone sale would definitely be sessful.


    But he was not happy for long. After the convoy drove out of Changliangwei''s territory, Ji Xiaoqi''s carriage, which was running at the front, stepped on a trap and suddenly overturned.


    boom!


    The carriage fell to the ground, the horses were frightened, neighed, broke free from the reins, and ran away.


    Ji Xiaoqi was pinned under the carriage. When the horse broke free, it dragged the carriage, causing a piece of flesh to be rubbed off Ji Xiaoqi''s hands and feet.


    "Brother Ji!" Zhu Dayang and the others hurriedly stopped the carriage, but they did not run over to save them immediately. Instead, they stretched their bows and nocked arrows, and shouted to the front: "Whoeveres out, hurry up. If you don''te out, you will be shot to death by random arrows!"


    This is a trap. The enemy must be in the darkness ahead, so you can''t run past it rashly.


    When Wanhe Prefecture heard this, he sneered and walked out of the darkness with his soldiers and horses: "Oh, it turns out it''s you. Why did the carriage overturn? You guys must be careful when walking at night. Ah, otherwise the car will crash and people will be killed."


    He then called to his soldiers: "What are you still doing? Hurry over and save people." "Yes!" His soldiers rushed over to save people, but they were clearly just adding to the chaos. There were nearly forty of them, including a car that overturned. The carriage could not be lifted.


    Halfway through the lift, someone let go.


    boom!


    The carriage crashed down, hitting the lucky g: "Ah!"


    "Brother Ji, what''s wrong with you?" Zhu Dayang was angry, rushed over with his sword drawn, pointed at the soldiers of Wanhe Prefecture and said: "Go away, I don''t need your help, you clearly want to torture our little gmander to death on purpose? !


    Wan Heshan, a n brother from Wanhe Prefecture, got angry after hearing this. He pointed at Zhu Dayang and said, "What do you mean? Are you wronging us? We are here to help save people."


    Zhu Dayang took a sip towards Wanheshan and said: "Fuck you, are you saving people? You are obviously killing people and want to kill our little g leader!"


    Wan Heshan immediately grabbed Wan Hezhou andined: "Sixth brother, this beast is calling my mother, you have to stand up for your brother!"


    Wanhe Prefecture deliberately waited for Ji Xiaoqi and the others to teach them a lesson. After hearing this, he looked at Ji Xiaoqi who was pressed under the carriage and sneered: "Ji, you heard it too, it was your people who went first Insulting my aunt, as a nephew, I have to help."


    Ji Xiaoqi was pressed by the carriage and could not move. When he heard this, he asked angrily: "Wanhe Prefecture, what do you want to do? We are all soldiers on the first line of defense. Don''t mess around!"


    Hehe, Wan Hezhou sneered, pulled out a dagger, and pped Ji Xiaoqi''s face: "But I am a hundred households, and you are just a Xiaoqi."


    My family is a wealthy family, and there are officials among my inws, but your Ji family is a beggar with mud legs. How can you challenge me?


    There is also Qin Sang of Changliang Wei. How can a man who fled famine be a member of a thousand households?


    Even if we have thousands of households, we still do it so well.


    "Chang Liang Wei is not the only one who can burn blue bricks. They, Chang Liang Wei, want to monopolize such a big business. Do you think it is reasonable?" Wan Hezhou said to Ji Xiaoqi: "If you are smart, just shut up and treat it as today Youre blind and cant see anything, so dont talk nonsense, otherwise


    If you die, dont me me!


    Ji Xiaoqi knew that Wanhe Prefecture was talking about Dashiwei using bad soil as y and deliberately stirring up trouble, but: "Wanbaihu, why are you doing this?"


    You deliberately went to Liang Wei to find trouble, and even dug a trap to ambush them. Wanhezhou, you are crazy!


    Wan Hezhou was not crazy. He just saw that the green brick business was too profitable and became jealous. He wanted to find fault with Chang Liang Wei and went to Daokou Gou Camp to file aint so that Chang Liang Wei''s green brick business could be wiped out.


    As for digging traps to harm Ji Xiaoqi and the others...


    Heh, they are a bunch of poor devils, teach them a lesson, do you need a reason?


    However, Wanhe Prefecture did not say these words, but instead called to his soldiers: "Zhu Dayang verbally insulted my aunt and did not take my Wan family seriously. Beat me hard until they kneel down and beg for mercy! "


    "Yes." Wan Heshan responded, rushed forward with his men and horses, and beat Zhu Dayang angrily.


    Ji Xiaoqi''s men and horses saw this and rushed to help. For a while, the two sides were fighting fiercely.


    Ji Xiaoqi was so anxious that he shouted: "Stop, stop it quickly, Wanhe Prefecture, are you crazy? It is against militaryw to beat an innocentrade!"


    Wan Hezhou smiled and said: "Why are you so anxious? Once I scare you and know what to say and what not to say, my people will naturally stop."


    Martialw?


    It was a fool''s errand, and no third party saw it. Even if the man named Ji went toin to General Jiang, there would be no third party to testify.


    However, just when Wanhe Prefecture was feeling proud, a group of people suddenly rushed out of the darkness. The leader was tall and strong, hiding in the darkness. He held a slender knife in his hand, pointed at them and said: "Catch them all!"

 Chapter 2028: Who sues whom

    Chapter 2028: Who sues whom


    Chapter 2028: Who sues whom?


    With an order, a group of people rushed out from behind him. Those people moved like the wind, were agile, and acted like thunder. They quickly surrounded the people of Dashiwei. Ignoring their questioning, they beat them to the ground and untied their waists in a few strokes. They tied them up with ropes and blocked their mouths with rags.


    "Sir, we have captured them all. These are the military badges found on them. They are from Dashiwei." Zhang Tu came over to report and handed the military badge of Wanhe Prefecture to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang took it, looked at it, put away the military card, and pointed to the carriage path not far away: "Save the people, and find the frightened horses."


    "Yes." Zhang Tu responded and divided his hands into three. The experienced ones went to find the horses, while the rest rescued people and guarded Wanhezhou and others.


    Wanhezhou was shocked. He couldn''t believe that he was arrested like this. After he realized who was arresting him, he hurriedly shouted to Qin Sang: "Uh-huh!"


    I am one of the tens of thousands of households in Dashiwei, and I am one of the tens of thousands of households in Zhongzhou. Let me go quickly!


    Unfortunately, Qin Sang ignored him at all. He leaned his long knife on the ground and waited quietly for Zhang Tu and the others to finish their work.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Zhang Tu helped Ji Xiaoqi over and said, "Sir, this is Ji Youjie from Shihewei. He is Xiaoqi. The carriage he drove was hit by a triathlon truck. The wheels of the carriage were stuck and turned over. He got out of the car. The general has checked him out and there are injuries on his body, but fortunately they are not serious."


    After saying that, the soldiers behind him stepped forward, picked up a triathlon truck, and showed it to Qin Sang.


    The Iron Trika is a simple trap. You only need to dig a small hole, bury half of the Iron Trika in the soil, fix it with an iron pestle, and expose an iron pir at the top. When the carriages and horses pass by, the cart will The bottom will hit the top iron pir, and the triathlon card will rotate, blocking the bottom of the car and the wheels, causing the vehicle to tip over.


    This kind of iron three cards is found in almost every guard post. It is used to prevent bandits and bandits from attacking the guard post at night.


    You can use the Iron Trika to deal with your own people, causing a small g to be crushed under the carriage. This is going too far.


    After Qin Sang saw the Tiexanka, he asked Ji Xiaoqi: "What grudges do you have?"


    Ji Xiaoqi already knew that this was Qin Qianhu of Changliang Wei. Without any further hesitation, he sold the bad soil from Wanhe Prefecture as y. When he was rejected, he became angry and ambushed them on the road in an attempt to silence them. Everything has been said.


    "Uh huh!" Wan Hezhou heard it and kept shouting, winking at Qin Sang, nuzzling at Ji Xiaoqi, and then looking at the armor on his body to tell Qin Sang that he was a member of Baihu , he was framed by Ji Xiaoqi, quickly remove the smelly rag from his mouth, he has something to say.


    But Qin Sang ignored Wanhezhou at all, and only said to Ji Xiaoqi: "You are colleagues, but you got into a big fight and vited militaryw. Clean it up. Now follow me to the Duchonggou camp to see General Jiang. What''s wrong? No, you go tell General Jiang yourself."


    What, we need to take them to see General Jiang!


    After hearing this, the people in Wanhe Prefecture were all frightened. They kept shouting, wanting Qin Sang to untie them and let them talk... It''s private, can it be private? They can exin, don''t take them to see General Jiang!


    Uncle Cao also followed Qin Sang back. He and Zhong Yu stood not far away and watched. When he heard this, he was shocked. This Qin Qianhu was really thunderous and wanted to take people away overnight. ditch.


    Hmm! Wan Hezhou was shocked. He never expected that things would turn out to be contrary to his original n.


    His n was toe to Changliang Wei to cause trouble, seize Changliang Wei''s handle, find someone to bring him to Daokougou Camp, and ask Lord Xu to punish Qin Sang and disrupt Changliang Wei''s green brick business. Yellow.


    But now it was him who was arrested and taken toin!


    Ji Xiaoqi was also startled: "...Qin Qianhu, do you really want this?"


    Qin Sang nced at him and said: "If you vite militaryw, you will naturally report it to the superior, who will handle it. You must not hide it."


    He also told Zhang Tu: "Watch them, I want them to arrive at Duchonggou safely."


    "Yes!" Zhang Tu has been with Qin Sang for several years and has been trained to do these things.


    Qin Sang sheathed his sword, walked towards Uncle Cao and the others, and told them the matter: "Uncle Cao is a witness. Pleasee with us to the poisonous ditch."


    Uncle Cao wanted to make friends with Qin Sang, so he was naturally willing to help: "It''s just a small matter, I''ll go with you." He had to go to see General Jiang anyway, and he thanked him for his help, but he had to go early. Just one night.


    Qin Sang sped his fists and saluted: "Thank you, Uncle Cao, for your hard work. Let''s go back to the guardhouse now and set off after dinner."


    They had been traveling for a day and were very hungry. They were carrying dozens of carts of y behind them. They had to transport the y back to the guard base and then go to Duchonggou with a light cart and a quick horse.


    And he missed Xiaoyu. He was almost at the guardhouse, and he would not be reconciled if he did not go back to see Xiaoyu.


    Sure, lets go. Uncle Cao and Qin Sang returned to the guardhouse first.


    As for Zhong Yu, he was Qin Sang''s soldier now, so he naturally had to work, so he turned back, let the hidden chariots and horsese out, and ran towards the guard post with the chariots and horses loaded with y.


    After Qin Sang settled down with Uncle Cao, he went to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was having dinner with Xiao Pingxi. When he heard that Qin Sang was back, he was very happy and took Xiao Pingxi out to pick him up.


    But after leaving the gate of the house, he didn''t see Qin Sang, so he went to the tent on the left side of the house to look for it. Sure enough, he saw Qin Sang **** his armor in the tent, washing his hands and face. After looking at it for a while, he walked over with hands and feet, and came from behind. Hugging him, he smiled and said, "I''m back!"


    Xiaoping was delighted to see this, so he quickly covered his eyes and ran out.


    Qin Sang smiled and held her hand around his waist: "You scared Xiao Pingxi away."


    He heard the footsteps of three people, one of whom was a child.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay, he won''t be scared after seeing it a few more times."


    Moreover


    I hug my man, whats there to be afraid of?


    Qin Sang''s smile grew thicker. After wiping the water off his hands, he turned around and hugged her. He held her chin and kissed her. He eagerly and passionately took in her scent. After he finally relieved a little of his longing, he smiled and said : "Well, hugging your man is not scary at all. Xiaoyu should hug him more in the future. I like it very much."


    Gu Jinli smiled, his face turned red, and said, "Don''t be ashamed."


    He asked him again: "Why did youe back so suddenly? It''s not even the Lantern Festival yet. You won''te back early and then leave again during the Lantern Festival."


    When I said this, I was a little nervous and a little disappointed... I couldnt do much better during the Chinese New Year, and couldnt I have a good Lantern Festival too?


    Qin Sang heard the disappointment in her tone and felt distressed. He hugged her and said, "I wille back to apany Xiaoyu during the Lantern Festival."


    Dont be disappointed, little fish.


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked up at him, and said: "No need to promise, this is not Dafeng Vige, so just go back if you can, just do your thing with peace of mind, ande back when you have time. There is no need toe here to celebrate the festival with me. "


    He added: "With so many people apanying me, I won''t be bored, so don''t make random promises."

 Chapter 2029: Sacrifice

    Chapter 2029: Sacrifice


    He cares about her very much, and he will feel guilty if he fails to make a promise.


    Qin Sang looked at her, already feeling guilty. He wanted to say something, but he remembered her words and didn''t say anything. He just hugged her tightly and kissed her again. This time, the kiss was no longer urgent, but gentle and cherished.


    Gu Jinli''s face was hot, knowing that he missed her so much that she kissed him back.


    This made him very happy, and the kiss became overbearing, even a little ufortable. Gu Jinli was so frightened that he quickly grabbed his hand and reminded: "Xiao Pingxi is still outside."


    Qin Sang smiled: "If he''s not here anymore, Grandma Yu will take him away."


    The two nuns understand this very well. As long as he and Xiaoyu are alone, they will clear up others.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s face burned so hard that he wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in... Who would have thought that the ancients were so fierce?


    But Qin Sang stopped and didn''t do anything else... Xiaoyu should be treated with care. He had been on the road for a day and was dirty. He hadn''t taken a shower and he wouldn''t touch her.


    Ill see you when Ie back and leave after dinner. Qin Sang told Gu Jinli about capturing Wanhezhou.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "They are too arrogant. In order to keep silent, they even set up an ambush for theirrades in arms!"


    "It''s indeed very rampant, but I''m back. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about this. Leave it to me to take care of it." As soon as Qin Sang arrived at the guardhouse, Yao Baihu and Uncle Mu Tong came to greet him in person. They found an opportunity to bring Wanhe Prefecture to justice. I talked about deliberately looking for trouble.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he thought about what happened to his father-inw''s family in Wanhe Prefecture, and then thought about today''s events, and he finally understood everything: "Wanhe Prefecture wants to grab the green brick business."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, it does seem like that, but if he wants to do the green brick business, he can do it. We didn''t stop him, so whye here to find trouble with Liang Wei? It''s really stupid."


    Okay now, I bumped into the hands of my little brother Qin. My little brother Qin has a bad temper. Wanhezhou, you are finished this time.


    Qin Sang said: "Too greedy and unscrupulous. Seeing that we started the green brick business first, I felt that if he started another business, he would pick up what we left. He was afraid that he would not be able to prosper like us, so he decided to do this. , I want to kill our green brick business."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Are these people too idle? Can''t they all do their own thing? It''s really annoying."


    Qin Sang stroked her face and said, "Don''t worry about this, Xiaoyu. Leave it to me. I will clean up these troublemakers."


    Gu Jinli was happy after hearing this, hugged him and said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    He asked him again: "Are youing back early because you are afraid that business will be too good and others wille to trouble me?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the Weisuo has taken on a few green brick businesses worth more than 100,000 yuan, which will definitely arouse the jealousy of others. I wille back and if something happens, I can take action to solve it."


    It''s a good thing he''s back, otherwise Wanhe Prefecture will definitely make another move.


    If someone over at Daokou Gou is bribed by Wanhe Prefecture and sends someone to take Xiaoyu away, even if Xiaoyu is fine, a young woman''s reputation will be affected for the rest of her life by being taken to the camp by soldiers!


    Thinking of this possibility, Qin Sang retracted his arms and hugged Gu Jinli tightly.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was worried about himself and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself and won''t let myself suffer... You have forgotten that Emperor Jingyuan praised me and said that I have contributed to the country and deserve to be treated favorably. Even if someone does it because of I am jealous of the prosperous business of Qingzhuan and want to take me away because of my high official position. I can also use Emperor Jingyuan''s words to block them and they can''t harm me."


    So dont worry, your wife is very powerful and can protect herself.


    After speaking, he patted his back with his hand, like coaxing a child.


    Qin Sang felt warm and distressed at the same time: "When I''m here, leave these things to me, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry... We Xiaoyu are married people."


    Ha, what he said made Gu Jinli happy: "Yes, I am protected by my husband."


    but


    My husband is young, so he has to take good care of him, otherwise it will be too hard, but he will..."


    The word "sudden death" was not uttered. After a while, she let go of him and said, "Hurry back to the house and eat. After eating, take a rest before leaving."


    He asked again: "Do we have to go to Du Chonggou tonight? Can''t we stay one night?"


    Qin Sang took her hand and walked out of the camp: "Some things are hard to talk about after spending the night. You have to go there quickly to avoid giving Wanhe Prefecture a chance to bite back."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli could only agree, and looked around again, and sure enough he didn''t see Xiao Pingxi.


    Madam, dont worry, Xiao Pingxi has eaten enough and was sent back by Daqing people. Aunt Yu said with a smile, holding antern in her hand and walking in front to light the way for them.


    Gu Jinli: "Have you given him food?"


    Children are always more likely to be hungry.


    Mammy Yu nodded: "It''s packed. I packed it with five sweet potatoes, two grain cakes, and two eggs."


    Enough for him to have a snack with his friends who live together.


    While he was talking, he had already entered the main room. On the low table by the fire pit, there were two newly made dishes, eggs and noodles. These two things are quick to make and easy to cook.


    Gu Jinli didnt see the meat, so he asked, Isnt the meat ready yet?


    Brother Qin finally came back, and I had to give him meat.


    Mother Yu said: "Caramb is being cooked and it will be ready soon."


    "Let Caramb shave off the chicken breast, cut it into small pieces, and fry it over high heat. It will be ready quickly and easy to eat without spitting out the bones." Gu Jinli exined, pulling Qin Sang to sit down: "Eat eggs and noodles first. "


    Okay. Qin Sang had a smile on his face and liked to see her preparing food for him.


    Qin Sang ate quickly. After pouring most of the eggs into the bowl, he finished them in a short time.


    Gu Jinli brought him a quilt and asked him to lie down halfway: "Sleep for three-quarters of an hour, take it easy before leaving."


    He was on his way back and would be leaving againter, so he had to take the time to get some sleep.


    "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu." Qin Sang knew that she was worried about him, so he didn''t insist. He held her hand and closed his eyes to rest.


    Originally, he thought he would not sleep, but after Xiaoyu used his other hand to rub several acupuncture points on his body, he fell asleepfortably.


    After sleeping for half an hour, Gu Jinli woke him up: "Get up soon."


    Qin Sang sleptfortably. Gu Jinli shook him for a while before he woke up.


    "Drink some water." Gu Jinli handed him a bowl of warm water.


    Qin Sang took it and drank it. After drinking the water, he woke up. After asking about the time, he quickly got up: "I''m leaving first. Xiaoyu is fine at home. Don''t worry. I''ll sacrifice Wanhezhouter." , no one will dare to interfere with our business in the future."


    The world is so jealous that when they see you have a good thing, they always want to get a share of the pie. At this time, you have to be ruthless and drag the first one you bumped into to sacrifice to the sky. When they see blood, others will restrain themselves.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli handed him a bag with food: "You can take the chicken **** and batter and pan-fried chicken cakes to eat on the road. There are also some dried pork and dried beans. Take them out to eat when you are hungry. Don''t worry. Its my fault.


    "Okay, Xiaoyu, don''t worry, I''m in good health." Qin Sang took the thing, put his arm around her, and leaned over to kiss her. He let go after a while, but he couldn''t bear to see her off in the cold wind, so he turned around and kissed her. She sent her back to the back room: "It''ste, Xiaoyu, go to sleep, there''s no need to send me out."

 Chapter 2030: Shouldnt be alive

    Chapter 2030: Shouldn''t be alive


    Chapter 2030 Shouldnt be alive


    "Okay, you go ande back early." Gu Jinli sat on the fire bed, hugged him, and took the opportunity to kiss his neck.


    Qin Sang liked her very much. He hugged her tightly and said, "Be good, Xiaoyu, I will be back soon." He hugged her for a while before letting go, and turned around to go out.


    When he stepped out of the inner room door, he looked back at her and saw that she was wrapped in a quilt and smiling and waving to him. She looked so cute.


    Qin Sang smiled, stopped to look at her for a while, raised his hand and waved to her, and then left the house. After calling Sanqing in to apany her, he was escorted out of the house by Aunt Yu.


    By the time he arrived outside the guardhouse, everyone was ready.


    Zhang Tudao: "Sir, everyone has been thrown into the carriage. They happen to have thirty carriages. Each person throws one into the carriage, which is enough."


    but


    "There is a problem with the soil. I took people to see it. There were thirty carriages and more than two hundred bags of soil, 90% of which were filled with fine y. The man named Wan is really evil and wants to plot against us. "


    This beast from Wanhe Prefecture brought down a bag of problematic soil to Yao Baihu for inspection. After Yao Baihu refused to ept it, heined loudly. If Wanhe Prefecture took another thirty carts of good y to Daokougou camp to file aint, People who don''t know the inside story will believe it when they see those good ys.


    In this way, their guards will have a bad reputation of bullying their brother guards just because they have a business!


    And Wanhe Prefecture''s n was to ruin Changliang Wei''s reputation.


    When Chang Liang Wei''s reputation is bad, if his family opens a brick kiln, he will naturally get the support of his brother Wei Shuo. Not only will he have a lot of money, but he can also win over a group of allies, and his promotion will be just around the corner.


    However, Wanhezhou''s ambitions go beyond that... The world is so chaotic now, and he has drawn more allies, and he may be able to be pushed to a higher position by his brothers in the future.


    In troubled times, doesnt it matter who has the most soldiers and horses?


    At that time, Emperor Jingwu was only a soldier, so Wanhezhou didn''t feel like he was dreaming at all.


    Zhang Tu asked: "Sir, I have asked my brothers to pack more than two hundred bags of problematic soil. As long as you give the order, thirty carts of y can be reced in less than a quarter of an hour."


    How dare you plot against their leader Liang Wei and treat them as vegetarians?


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No need, just take him to Du Chonggou. We have witnesses and evidence, so we are not afraid of them confusing right and wrong."


    He said again: Lets gather and set off.


    Yes. Zhang Tu responded and immediately asked people to beat the gong and gather together.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, all the carriages and horses were assembled. Uncle Cao and the others got on the carriage. Guan Xiaoqi of Yunshan Guard also served as a witness and set off with them to the Duchonggou camp.


    "Let''s go!" Qin Sang gave the order, and the convoy started to move. The scouts ran in front holding high torches to illuminate the road, and the convoy followed behind. They galloped all the way and arrived at the Duchonggou camp before dawn.


    Qin Sang has recently gained the respect of General Jiang, and he has a token given by General Jiang in his hand. After showing the token, he was only asked a few questions by the general guarding the camp, and then he arrived outside Jiang Wangang''s tent without any problems.


    Jiang Wankang happened to get up. After hearing the report, he immediately met him. As soon as they met, he asked: "What happened? It''s worthing all night."


    Qin Sang is not Meng Hong. This guy has always been calm. If he suddenlyes here, something big must have happened.


    Qin Sang didn''t talk nonsense and told what Wanhe Prefecture had done.


    boom!


    Jiang Wangang was furious and punched the table: "Conspiracy over Brother Guard''s business and ambush on Brother Guard''s soldiers, this Wanhe Prefecture doesn''t want to live anymore? How does Gan Tieshan manage people? He actually raises such beasts! Come on! People, go find General Zhou and ask him to send someone to bring Gan Tieshan to see me!" "Yes!" The soldiers outside did not dare to dy, so they immediately went to General Zhou and told Jiang Wanzang''s order.


    General Xiao Zhou did not dare to dy and immediately sent his own soldiers to capture Gan Tieshan. He also came to see Jiang Wankang in person and asked him why he was angry and wanted to capture Gan Tieshan?


    Gan Tieshan has done a good job. He is a veteran and has a lot of military exploits. Although the Dashiwei he is in charge of is poor, he lives a good life and does notin every day for supplies.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang told General Xiao Zhou everything, pointing to Wanhe Zhoudao who was pressed to the ground: "His brother has confessed that the thief''s father-inw''s family is engaged in the business of burning green bricks. He has been in the business for many years. I have always been thinking about it. After seeing that there was a shortage of green bricks here in Daokou Gou, I half-tempted and half-threatened my father-inw''s family, asking my father-inw''s family to send people who can make green bricks here. He would do the brick-making business, otherwise he would marry his second wife. , give birth to a son, and share the interests of the legitimate son of the original wife."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Wanzang was so angry that he took the military stick and hit Wanhezhou hard.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    You heartless beast, I asked you to marry a second wife, I asked you to worry about your father-inws ancestral property, and I asked you to divide the property of your first wifes legitimate son. I will beat you to death today and make you lose your life for plotting against others!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The military baton was pped down by a ruthless man. Wan Hezhou was beaten extremely miserably, but his mouth was blocked. He couldn''t even scream, let alone begging for mercy. He could only scream.


    When Wan Heshan saw his n brother being beaten and covered in blood, he was so scared that he held his head and backed away, fearing that he would also be beaten.


    General Xiao Zhou hurried over to stop General Jiang: "General, don''t fight anymore, or you will die if you fight again."


    "This beast has a vicious mind. He deserves to be beaten to death!" General Jiang''s military stick was taken away, and he kicked Wanhezhou several times. He pointed at him and said, "I don''t understand. You are a small household. How dare you do something to plot against thousands of families? Do you really think your Wan family is a wealthy family?"


    But it was a Wang family in the Central ins. If he was a bit of his family career, he dared to be so rampant, and he was almost tired.


    Wanhezhou is not tired of life, but just unconvinced... He has been calcting the ancestral property of his father-inw''s family for so many years, and finally got it, but Chang Liang Wei started a brick business first.


    Business is still booming, its almost like hes working against him.


    He felt that his business had been robbed by Chang Liang Wei, and he couldn''t swallow this sigh of relief. He met some noble people again, and felt that he had a backer, so he became bolder and took thirty carts of y to plot against Chang Liang Wei.


    As for Gan Tieshan, Wanhe Prefecture never paid attention to him. He felt that if it weren''t for him, Gan Tieshan would not be able to support the soldiers of the guard station!


    Gan Tieshan remembered his feelings and often listened to him, even for money. Sometimes he would not get angry even when Wanhezhou was angry with him, but would still smile.


    This is how Wanhe Prefecture''s courage was raised, to the point where he dared to plot against thousands of households and set up ambush for hisrades on the way.


    General Xiao Zhou pulled Jiang Wankang to a chair and sat down, saying, "General, calm down first. I''ll go read the confession."


    Wanheshan, Guanxiaoqi, Jixiaoqi, including Qin Sang and Uncle Cao all wrote a confession. Together, these confessions show the full picture of what Wanhezhou did.


    Coupled with the injured Ji Xiaoqi and others, as well as the iron three trucks used to ambush the carriage, the evidence is conclusive.


    "It''s very detailed. Wanhe Prefecture has indeed vited militaryw." After reading it, General Xiao Zhou saw that General Jiang''s anger had subsided a little, so he asked: "What does the general n to do with Wanhe Prefecture?"


    When asked, General Jiang''s anger soared again, and he pointed at Wanhe Prefecture and said: "How to deal with it? It''s best to kill him to sacrifice to heaven. Such beasts who are plotting against theirrades and plotting against their daughter-inw''s family''s property should not be alive. !

 Chapter 2031: Liang Zi

    Chapter 2031: Liang Zi


    Chapter 2031 Liang Zi


    "The general is right, a beast like Wanhezhou really shouldn''t be alive, but he has military exploits and is a meritorious general who fought against the enemy. He cannot be killed casually." General Xiao Zhou advised: "General, please read Because of his meritorious service, take away his position and make him a soldier as a punishment, what do you think?"


    Although Jiang Wangang was angry, he knew that Wanhe Prefecture''s crime would not lead to death. When he heard this, he was angry for a moment and then rxed: "Okay, let''s do it."


    Then he pointed at Wanhe Prefecture and cursed: "People like you should not be allowed to be officials. The bigger the official, the more ruthless the heart, the more ruthless the methods. But you are just a hundred households, but you dare to plot against thousands of households and ambush yourrades. If I asked you to be a thousand households and a general, why dont you destroy the capital?!"


    Eh, yes, Wanhe Prefecture is dreaming of this kind of dream.


    "General, be careful what you say!" General Xiao Zhou quickly interrupted General Jiang and stopped him from continuing. If these words were spread and heard by the nobles from the capital, it would probably arouse suspicion.


    What''s more, Uncle Cao is still here.


    Jiang Wankang red at General Zhou angrily: "Why should you be cautious about what you say? Isn''t it okay for me to say something angry?"


    Uncle Cao smiled and said: "The general is right. This person from Wanhe Prefecture really cannot be promoted. The ambition of a hundred households is so great. If he is promoted any higher, I am afraid he will do great evil."


    This is to tell General Xiao Zhou that he is on General Jiang''s side and there is no need to worry about him.


    General Jiang smiled and said, "Uncle Cao''s words make sense. A viin like Wanhe Prefecture must be killed."


    "Uh huh!" Wan Hezhou''s face turned pale and he kept shouting. He never thought that he would get such a severe punishment... He failed to be a Qianhu, and he was already dying of grievance, and now he was asked to do it He''s just a soldier, so it''s better to kill him directly. He can''t afford to lose face!


    Bang, Jiang Wankang mmed the table and said angrily: "You still have the nerve, don''t you ept it? If you don''t ept it, just hold it in for me. Who told you to do something evil and be caught on the spot!"


    Forget it was bad, he was still stupid and went to scheme against Chang Liang Wei''s green brick business. This green brick business was led by Qin Sang''s daughter-inw.


    Who is Qin Sang?


    The one who loves his wife the most. He goes to plot against his wife, but fortunately, he insists on running into his hands. Can he let you go?


    "I won''t kill you because of your military exploits. If you dare to scream again, I will drag you out and chop you up immediately!"


    How could Wanhe Prefecture not scream? If he didn''t scream, the official position he had risked his life for would be gone.


    However, he was afraid of death and did not dare to shout at Jiang Wangang anymore. Instead, he shouted at Wan Heshan: "Uh-huh!"


    You bastard, you should say something. If you don''t ask for mercy, I will lose my official position, and you will not be in a good position.


    Your family is just a side branch. You live off my family. Even your name was given by me. If you dont speak up for me, I will kill you!


    However, when Wan Heshan saw this, he rolled his eyes, twitched a few times, and fainted.


    "What''s going on? Why did you faint all of a sudden? But you were beaten before?" General Xiao Zhou hurriedly shouted outside the camp: "Come here, there is a witness inside who fainted, hurry up and see the doctor."


    "Yes." The soldiers outside the camp immediately came in, lifted Wan Heshan on their shoulders, and rushed out of the camp.


    "Uh huh!" Wan Hezhou wanted to die... Jiang Wangang and Qin Sang didn''t let him speak at all. His mouth was always blocked by a ball of rags. Because Wan Heshan wanted to testify, the ball of cloth in his mouth was blocked. Taking it away, he could only seek help from the traitor Wan Heshan.


    But now the only person who can speak is fainted.


    You are so dizzy, am I a life-seeking evil spirit? Can I scare you into fainting even if I scream twice?


    However, Wan Hezhou didn''t know that Wan Heshan was pretending to be faint... Wan Heshan hated him and hated him for using him as a ve. Seeing that he was not married, he even said that he would marry a daughter in charge to him. Although Wanheshan is a side branch, he is also a decent member of the Wan family and has a good family background. Wanhezhou actually wants him to marry a maid.


    What''s even more outrageous is that the maidservant was slept with by Wanhezhou. He quietly inquired about it and learned that the maidservant had even had a baby... After such a waste, Wanhezhou had the nerve to give it to him. It was simply intentional. Trouble with him and make peopleugh at him for the rest of his life!


    And Wan Heshan is not a good person. When Wan He State is powerful and can benefit him, he doesn''t mind being a dog to Wan He State, but when Wan He State fails, he will be the first to jump out and kill him. he.


    So when Jiang Wankang needed witnesses, he was the first to confess. When he asked for help in Wanhe Prefecture, he immediately pretended to be fainted.


    Wan Heshan''s pretending to be faint was soon discovered by the doctor.


    When the soldier who carried him to see the doctor learned the truth, he did not hide it. He came to the camp and told General Jiang and General Xiao Zhou the truth.


    General Xiao Zhou was speechless after hearing this.


    Jiang Wankang smiled, pointed at Wanhe Prefecture and said: "Look at what you have done. Your brother would rather pretend to be faint than help you!"


    What?


    Wan Heshan is pretending to be faint!


    Wanhezhou was shocked and shouted angrily: "Uuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Jiang Wangang was so disturbed by his noise that he cursed: "You''re a piece of shit. You''re making a lot of noise. Knock him out."


    "Yes." Qin Sang listened to the order and kicked Wanhezhou on the back of his neck, knocking him unconscious to the ground.


    General Xiao Zhou was stunned... He could just kick him.


    Jiang Wanzang didn''t pay attention to this matter, but said to Ji Xiaoqi: "You have been wronged. I will withhold Dashiwei''s materials and give them to you aspensation."


    Ji Xiaoqi was horrified: "Thank you, General, for your consideration. The little one was only slightly injured and does not needpensation... As long as Wanhe Prefecture can be punished and stop beating us at will."


    General Jiang frowned: "What do you mean? Wanhe Prefecture has beaten you before?"


    Wanhe Prefecture has been arrested and his official position is about to be lost. Ji Xiaoqi has no scruples and nods: "Returning to the general, Wanhe Prefecture did beat us several times before, but because no one testified, we can only I can endure it.


    One more thing


    Ji Xiaoqi said, and suddenly stopped, which made Jiang Wankang angry. He pped the table and said, "If there is anything else, please tell me quickly. Do you want to get a military stick when you talk so harshly?"


    Ji Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment and said, "If possible, please ask General Jiang to remove Gan Tieshan from the post of Qianhu."


    General Xiao Zhou frowned and came over and said: "Ji Youjie, do you know what you are talking about? Although Gan Tieshan failed to control Wanhe Prefecture and caused Wanhe Prefecture to do evil things, he has made a determination in the past two years. He has many military exploits, how can he be deprived of his position of Thousand Households just because of his subordinates fault!


    He also reminded: "ording to militaryw, as a small g, you will be punished for making such a random usation against a general. You should think carefully before you speak, and shut up if you don''t think clearly, so as not to bring trouble to yourself."


    Ji Xiaoqi knew the consequences, but he thought this was an opportunity, and finally decided to speak out: "We will be beaten by Wanhe Prefecture from time to time because we once bumped into a girl from a farm family in Wanhe Prefecture, and we helped and formed a friendship. Liangzi."

 Chapter 2032: Lots of bad things

    Chapter 2032: Lots of bad things


    Chapter 2032 There are a lot of bad things


    Ji Xiaoqi talked about an old incident that happenedst year: "Wanhe Prefecture was too preupied. Knowing that so many people would catch me doing evil things, I was afraid it would not end well. At that time, we gave in and sent people to find Gan Tieshan. Gan Tieshan Come forward and intercede with us.


    After Gan Tieshan arrived, he beat up Wanhe Prefecture and asked us to give them ten days. After ten days, if the matter cannot be properly resolved, Wanhe Prefecture will be taken to see the general and dealt with ording to militaryw. "


    We respect him as a Qianhu, so we agreed.


    "But ten dayster, what we were waiting for was the news that Wanhe Prefecture had taken that girl as a concubine... I went to the farmer''s house and asked, but it was voluntary? The uncle of that family said that the girl was already like this, how could she have a status? Thats good, and since Wans family is rich, giving his family a sum of money is regarded as personal gain.


    Although the womans family is willing to keep it private, if we hadnt happened upon this, would Wanhe Prefecture be willing to take a peasant girl as a concubine and give that family arge sum of money?


    I guess I just finished sleeping.


    "And Wanhezhou dared to follow the girl and raped her on the road, which shows his arrogance."


    "He dares to be arrogant because of Gan Tieshan''s connivance! Without Gan Tieshan''s protection, Wanhe Prefecture would not dare to be so arrogant, so Gan Tieshan is also at fault. Please remove Gan Tieshan from his position. With thousands of households like him, he is the first line of defense. Its better not to fall behind!


    Jiang Wanzang was shocked. He didn''t expect that Wanhe Prefecture had done such evil things. He was so angry that he shouted outside the camp: "Is Gan Tieshaning? If hees, chop off one of his fingers first!"


    He was so angry that these **** dared tomit crimes under his nose.


    He rushed over again and kicked Wanhezhou in the crotch: "This girl just brought some mountain goods to the guard house and suffered a disaster. Wanhezhou, how dare you? Your Wan family is rich and you have ves with you. Are you still in need of a **** woman? If you are in need,e to me, I will give you a token and let you go to the Daokou Gou Camp to have fun! If you dont use the serious way, if you insist on causing harm to others, I will kick you to death!"


    Jiang Wanzang was furious and kicked Wanhezhou violently several times, causing Wanhezhou severe pain. He was unconscious at first, but he woke up after being kicked.


    As soon as I woke up, the severe pain worsened. My eyes bulged from the pain, and the ball of cloth in my mouth was vomited out.


    "Spare, spare my life~" Wan Hezhou was finally able to speak, but he was beaten to the point where he could no longer say much in defense, so he could only say the important words "spare your life."


    After being severely kicked to death, Wanhezhou was finally afraid... He was willing to be a soldier, as long as Jiang Wankang didn''t kill him or castrate him!


    "Bah, spare your life? Do you, a beast like you, deserve to live? Now that you know how to be afraid, why didn''t you know how to be afraid when youmitted crimes?!" Jiang Wankang has a daughter. Ever since their daughter grew up, the couple were worried that she would encounter It''s a terrible thing, so I hate those beasts that destroy people''s innocence.


    General Xiao Zhou didn''t expect that there would be so many bad things happening to Wanhe Prefecture, but he couldn''t let General Jiang get his hands dirty because of such a bad person, so he still came out to stop him: "General, calm down, stop fighting, wait. Gan Tieshan is here and will send them all to Daokou ditch for Lord Xu to deal with. You dont have to deal with these things. Your main responsibility is to guard Du Chong ditch and prevent the soldiers from attacking."


    Jiang Wankang: "Calm down your anger? This beast has done such evil, how can I calm down?"


    General Xiao Zhou said: "Yes, yes, what this beast in Wanhe Prefecture did is not human affairs, but it''s not toote for us to know now... we can use this matter to clear the three lines of defense and find out all the troublemakers."


    Uncle Cao agreed very much: "General, General Zhou is right. You don''t have to be as knowledgeable as Wanhe Prefecture. It''s important to clear your own defenses quickly."


    In fact, evil like the onemitted by Wanhe Prefecture is verymon, but the first line of defense is the battlefield facing the army and thieves, so people like Wanhe Prefecture cannot be allowed to exist. How many of them must be destroyed, lest they be killed because of one incident. A small matter, because of a person with bad intentions, ruined the great cause of resisting the enemy.


    Jiang Wankang''s anger had dissipated somewhat. After calming down for a while, he nodded in agreement: "Uncle Cao is right. Xiao Zhou, please send an order to all the thousands of households on the first line of defense toe to see me today. I will scold them." A meal!


    "Yes." Seeing that Jiang Wankang was about to die, General Xiao Zhou did not dare to dy, so he went to make arrangements in person. Before leaving, he told Qin Sang: "Sang, please keep an eye on the general, don''t let him kill people in anger." "Yes." "Qin Sang responded respectfully.


    Jiang Wanzang said impatiently: "There is so much nonsense. Go and do things quickly. I promise you that I will not chop Wanhe Prefecture into pieces."


    After hearing this, Wanhe Prefecture felt relieved and fainted as if he had received an amnesty.


    "Bah, useless thing!" Jiang Wankang despised Wanhe Prefecture so much that he felt sick just looking at him. He ordered the soldiers: "Throw this evil thing outside. If it doesn''t freeze to death, then send it to Daokou ditch."


    "Yes." The soldiers did not dare to neglect and hurried over to drag him away, but they did not dare to really let Wanhezhou freeze to death, so they threw him outside by the bonfire so that he could warm himself.


    "Sang, you have been wronged. Don''t worry. I will personally **** Wanhe Prefecture to the Daokougou Camp and let the Marquis pass on the order. No one can try to do business with your family." Jiang Wanzang is not stupid. He knows why Wanhe Prefecture is there. He would go to Chang Liang Wei to find trouble, and he also understood why Qin Sang wanted to make the matter a big deal. He wanted to get rid of it once and for all, and he gave it.


    "Thank you, General." Qin Sang was very happy and thanked Jiang Wankang, but said, "This is just a small matter. There is no need to give orders from Lord Lao. The General can just tell the brothers on the first line of defense."


    He also said: "Regarding the business of green bricks, if what other brothers Wei want to do can be done, everyone can make money based on their own abilities. Our leader, Liang Wei, will not stop the big guys, and we have no right to stop everyone. Besides, everyone does more business. , it can also provide more ie to the family members, which is a good thing, and I will be happy to see ite to fruition."


    Jiang Wanzang was very happy to hear this. He pointed at Qin Sang and said to Uncle Cao quite proudly: "Look at Sang, this is a good and sensible young man."


    Unlike Wanhe Prefecture, it only makes mistakes and causes chaos.


    Uncle Cao was secretly frightened when he saw this. Looking at Jiang Wanzang''s appearance, he was afraid that he really regarded Qin Sang as his nephew... Qin Sang was not simple, he could make a person who originally hated him like him.


    "Qin Qianhu is indeed a good young man. Not only can he fight, but he can also control the guards. He can also get along well with his brothers in the guards. He can set an example for other generals."


    Jiang Wangang was very happy andughed and said: "Uncle Cao''s words are very nice. Sang is indeed a role model. After those ****e, I have to talk to them and let them take a look at Sang more and learn from Sang." Be careful and donte to me asking for supplies every day.


    Its not easy for the Marquis either. He always asks the Marquis for supplies, which makes it very difficult for the Marquis.


    But not long after he finishedughing, Gan Tieshan was arrested, which aroused the anger in Jiang Wangang''s heart: "Chop off your fingers first!"


    With one sentence, Gan Tieshan lost one of his fingers.


    After cutting off his fingers, he was dragged into the camp by the soldiers and thrown to the ground.


    Gan Tieshan''s hand was in terrible pain, but he had no time to look at the bleeding severed finger. He quickly knelt down and admitted his mistake: "General, I was wrong. It was the general who failed to take care of Wanhe Prefecture and allowed this beast tomit evil! Don''t worry. , General Mo will not shirk his responsibility, no matter how much punishment you want, General Mo will bear it!"

 Chapter 2033: hide

    Chapter 2033: hide


    Chapter 2033 Concealment


    "Oh, you have already proven guilty, how can you still refuse to ept punishment?" Jiang Wankang sneered, kicked Gan Tieshan over, grabbed paper and pen, threw it in front of him, and said angrily: "For the evil things you have done, Write it down for me one by one, write it clearly, this is yourst chance, if you dare to hide it, I will have you quartered!"


    General Jiang once used the torture of quartering his subordinates with five horses to deal with his erring subordinates. Gan Tieshan knew this, so his face turned pale, his whole body was trembling, and he cried: "General, I know that I was wrong, and I will never dare to do it again." But the general has really not done anything evil, it was all done by Wanhe Prefecture and has nothing to do with the general!


    General Xiao Zhou frowned when he heard this. This idiot Gan Tieshan was really incapable of holding a big position. He was so frightened that he told the truth. If Gan Tieshan calmed down and held on, he might be able to help him get through this disaster.


    Pity.


    In this case, Gan Tieshan should die together with Wanhe Prefecture.


    "Isn''t it a bad thing to cover up Wanhe Prefecture? The general wants you to write down all the evil things you have done to cover up Wanhe Prefecture. Write it down quickly. If you dare to y tricks, your whole family will be in trouble." General Xiao Zhou said After finishing, he took an inkstone and ced it next to Gan Tieshan: "Write!"


    Gan Tieshan was stunned and looked at General Xiao Zhou, wanting to ask a few words, but General Jiang became impatient and shouted: "Hurry up and write, you are whining, are you waiting for me to torture you?!"


    Gan Tieshan was so frightened that he trembled and nced at General Jiang. There was some kind of evaluation and probing in his eyes, whichpletely angered General Jiang. He drew his knife and shed at Gan Tieshan.


    Dang!


    Qin Sang took action in time and blocked General Jiang''s knife with his knife.


    Both of them had great strength. After the two swords struck each other, their jaws were split open and blood flowed.


    Jiang Wangang said angrily: "What are you blocking? This **** Gan Tieshan thinks that Ben is deceiving him and wants to be tough but refuses to do anything. This viin should be chopped into pieces. He is not worth saving at all."


    Qin Sang said: "General, I am not helping Gan Tieshan, I am helping you. It is not worth ruining your reputation for Gan Tieshan. It is better to let him write down his crimes and then take him to Daokougou Camp. Let Mr. Xu handle it."


    Jiang Wanzang was very disdainful: "Reputation? I don''t care about reputation. Besides, he is my soldier. If he makes a mistake, I am qualified to chop him up."


    "General, don''t say such angry words." General Xiao Zhou walked up to Gan Tieshan, knelt down and looked at him, raised his hand and pped him, and said angrily: "You are so careless, how dare you y with the general. Mind. Let me tell you, I asked you to write the evidence to give you a chance. It doesnt matter if you dont write it. With Ji Youjie and others from Shihewei here, the fact that you sheltered Wanhezhou and covered up his evil deeds is already considered conclusive evidence. .


    After Gan Tieshan heard this, he understood and cried: "Write, I will write this at the end."


    With trembling hands, he picked up the pen and wrote a charge sheet.


    However, this charge is a bit unusual. There are many crimes mentioned above, but the most serious one is that Wanhe Prefecture raped Liu Chunhua who came to deliver mountain goods, followed by beating brothers in other guards and gambling in the guard. Take Hua Niang to Wei to have fun and other things.


    this?


    After Jiang Wangang looked at it, he frowned and looked at Gan Tieshan: "Wanhe Prefecture only does these evil things? You have to think about it. This is yourst chance. If you don''t tell the truth, you will die when it is found out. !


    Gan Tieshan said with a pale face and tremblingly: "General, that''s all the general knows."


    He kowtowed to Jiang Wangang again and admitted his mistake: "General, I know I made a mistake. Please consider my past achievements and give me another chance... I will protect Wanhe Prefecture, but I am also forced to have no choice... The general''s family is poor and he has no money to raise soldiers. The Wanhezhou family is rich and they use money to supplement the soldiers every year. In order for the soldiers to live a good life, the general can only protect him."


    Gan Tieshan was crying and crying, which made Jiang Wanzang a little moved. They were all poor.


    But


    No matter what you do, you cannot **** your daughter, it is a capital crime!


    Gan Tieshan said: "But Liu Chunhua has already married Wanhezhou, and the Liu family has lived a good life relying on Wanhezhou... Although the cause of this matter was not good, the result is very satisfactory to the Liu family."


    After saying this, he surrendered and cried: "General, I know I was wrong, and I will never dare to do it again... General, there is really nothing I can do, wuwuwu..."


    Uncle Cao looked at Gan Tieshan with a little admiration. It is indeed not easy for this person to be able to manage thousands of households. Maybe he can''t be killed this time. But this is a military matter, and it is not easy for him to intervene. It is better for him to be a witness in peace and quiet.


    Youre crying, you still have the nerve to cry, sign and stamp it for me! Jiang Wangang took a box of red ink pad from the table and threw it to Gan Tieshan.


    Gan Tieshan cried, picked up the ink pad, and pressed his fingerprints.


    However, he felt much more at ease in his heart. It seemed that Jiang Wanzang had indeed found no other evidence of crimes against Wanhe Prefecture. They heard that Wanhe Prefecture had used money to ingratiate himself with a nobleman at Daokougou Camp. If that nobleman helped, they estimated that It''s just a demotion, but there is still a way to survive.


    Kegan Tieshan also hated Jiang Wankang.


    Everything he risked his life for was just because Wanhe Prefecture wanted to punish him for sleeping with a woman. He refused to ept such poor treatment, and when he got to Daokou Gou, he was determined to bite Jiang Wangang back.


    And Qin Sang, this beast can''t even think of it easy!


    "Take that bad thing down and lock it up." Jiang Wankang put away Gan Tieshan''s confession and had him dragged out.


    Uncle Cao did not stay long and quickly left the camp.


    Jiang Wankang left Qin Sang behind and asked him about the progress of the porcin kiln.


    Qin Sang said: "There are enough manpower and the foundation has been dug. As long as there are enough green bricks, the porcin kiln can be built within ten days and construction can start within twenty days."


    Added another sentence: "The progress can be so fast thanks to the help of the Zhong family. Uncle He of the Zhong family is very capable and handles all the general affairs in an orderly manner. He also recruited several talented people from the Zhong family who are good at painting and zing." Come, with them as masters, we will be able to teach the sick and wounded soldiers to do the zing work in the future."


    Good, good, thank you for your hard work. Jiang Wanzang was very happy and praised Qin Sang.


    He called Zhong Yu, who had been standing in the corner of the camp, and thanked him solemnly: "Zhong Yu, you are a good young man. This time, thanks to your family."


    Zhong Yu hurriedly waved his hand and said: "The general is serious. This thing can be aplished mainly because of Qianhu and you. My family just took advantage of it."


    Jiang Wanzang smiled: "You kid, you''ve be a lot wiser recently and you can speak."


    Seeing that Qin Sang and the others had tired faces, they remembered that they had not slept all night. Without saying anything more, they hurriedly urged them to rest: "Ji Youjie, you go with Sang and the others to a small camp to have a nap. Follow me to Daokou Gou, and we will take care of Wanhe Prefecture today."


    "Yes, I obey my orders!" Ji Youjie said loudly, feeling very happy that the evil thief in Wanhe Prefecture was finally punished.


    But he was too happy too early. There were still people in Wanhe Prefecture in Dashiwei, and they could not sit still and wait for death.


    The first line of defense is too long. It would take at least half a day to gather all the thousands of households.


    After Qin Sang and the others got up from sleep and had another meal, Jiang Qianhu, the farthest guard station from the Duchunggou camp, quickly arrived.

 Chapter 2034: bite back

    Chapter 2034: bite back


    Chapter 2034 Bite back


    Dong dong dong!


    Jiang Wankang had someone beat the big drum at the Duchonggou camp. When the thousands of households and lieutenants waiting in the camp heard the sound of the drum, they rushed towards Jiang Wankang''s tent. After taking off their sabers, they entered the tent in an orderly manner.


    Then, before he even sat down, he was scolded by Jiang Wangang. When he was scolded the most, he drew a knife and broke the table.


    General Wu felt very sorry for the table. This table was given to the general by Lord Xu. I heard it was made by a master. There was also a penholder made of rosewood embedded in the center of the table.


    He didn''t know the master''s craftsmanship, but he had heard of red sandalwood. It was extremely expensive. A piece of red sandalwood can be sold for more than a thousand taels of silver in the capital.


    That pen holder is made of much more rosewood than a pen, so it would be a pity if it was smashed.


    So General Wu stood up, walked to the table that was split in half, moved the half of the table with the pen holder embedded in it to the corner of the tent, put it away, and then turned around and walked back.


    Jiang Wanzang saw the veins on his forehead twitching, and shouted: "You still have time to look after the table, get back here!"


    "Yes, the general is guilty." General Wu admitted his mistake obediently and hurried back, but did not regret moving the table.


    Just kidding, thats a few thousand taels of silver. How about not picking it up and hiding it?


    Jiang Wanzang was almost mad at him. After taking a few deep breaths, he shouted at the generals in the camp: "Did you hear clearly what I just said?!"


    He was so angry that he almost killed people. The generals dared not say a word, so they immediately replied: "General, please listen clearly!"


    The sound was like a loud bell, almost overturning the tent.


    Jiang Wanzang was still dissatisfied: "You heard it clearly, but have you remembered the lesson? Listen to me. If the incident between Gan Tieshan and Wanhe Prefecture happens again, you don''t have to wait for me to arrest you. Now, just use the knife to wipe your neck, lest I take action and chop you into meat paste!"


    "There is also the matter of Chang Liang Wei. Don''t be jealous. If you are jealous, just build a brick kiln and bake green bricks to sell. I have no ability, but I still like jealousy. I like jealousy so much that I might as well dig out its eyes to prevent it from getting sick all the time. !


    The scolding was incoherent and illogical, but the generals did not dare to say anything at all, and they did not even dare to breathe too loudly, for fear of offending the general and being beaten out by him.


    Don''t think that General Jiang can''t do it. He has always been so rough in running the army, so he has a bad reputation in the army, and his poprity is not as good as that of Mr. Xu.


    Finally, General Xiao Zhou stood up and reminded Jiang Wankang: "General, it''s gettingte. You still have to go to Daokou ditch. Let the brothers put their handprints on it and then disperse."


    Jiang Wankang had a cold face, nced at the people present, and gave a final warning: "If anyone in your guardhouse vites militaryws ormits crimes, you will find them out and deal with them when you go back. Don''t wait for me to find out, otherwise you will also be punished." !


    He also said: "You guys do the same, take care of yourselves, don''t think that you can do evil just because you have some military exploits, if you dare to do anything wrong, I will chop you up with my own hands!"


    Yes! All the generals responded quickly.


    Jiang Wangang snorted coldly and stopped scolding him.


    General Xiao Zhou quickly took out a military order, read it to them, and said: "Sign, press fingerprints, and leave."


    After saying that, he was the first one to sign and press his thumbprint, and then passed the signatures one by one. After signing, one by one left.


    After the others had left, Jiang Wangang called to Qin Sang: "Take Ji Youjie and the others and set off for the Daokougou camp."


    Yes. Qin Sang immediately went to call someone.


    By the time he brought Ji Youjie and others over, General Jiang was also ready. He took them, escorted Gan Tieshan, Wanhezhou and others, and rushed to the Daokougou camp.


    But the Wan family was one step ahead of them and had already brought Liu Lao Niang and Liu Chunhua to the Daokou Gou camp. At this moment, they had seen Xu You, crying in the big tent.


    Liu Lao Niang said that her daughter was not raped, and she and Wanhezhou were in love with each other. This friendship was born after Wanhezhou helped her at the guard station when delivering mountain goods. But because Wanhezhou had already married a wife and had children, and her family did not agree with her being a concubine, they cooked the raw rice into cooked rice. By chance, Ji Youjie and the others met her.


    Liu Chunhua was afraid of being immersed in a pig cage, so she lied out of fear.


    And the Liu family was angry that their daughter was disobedient, and they also insisted that Wanhe Prefecture had raped their daughter.


    "Master Marquis, our Liu family is wrong. Son-inw Wan really did not **** my daughter. It was only because my daughter was angry that she was disobedient and insisted on being a concubine. This caused the misunderstanding." Mrs. Liu cried with tears and runny nose. He stood up and kowtowed to Ji Youjie: "Ji Xiaoqi, thank you for your help at the beginning, but it was really a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, I ask Ji Xiaoqi not to say bad things about Wan''s son-inw again."


    He added: "We know that Ji Xiaoqi used to like Chunhua, but Chunhua is already married and has a child in her belly. You should stop pestering her and let her go."


    "What did you say?" Jiang Wanzang was shocked. He didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Ji Xiaoqi looked at Mrs. Liu with a disappointed look on her face, and then looked at Liu Chunhua who had been silent and crying: "Miss Liu, you have to have a conscience. We helped you, but we have been targeted by Wanhe Prefecture because of our help. Now Do you still want to let your wife nder us?"


    He asked again: "Why are there only you mother and daughter, and your father and two brothers?"


    When Liu Chunhua heard this, she shrank and buried her head lower. She kept thinking in her heart: I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t want to be like this, but if I don''t harm you, my father and brothers will die... Don''t me me, I can''t help it either.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang whispered to Jiang Wankang: "General, maybe her father was arrested by the Wan family, so she had to say this."


    Jiang Wankang also had this suspicion. He looked at Xu You and was about to speak when Liu Lao Niang cried out earlier: "Ji, do you have the nerve to ask why my man is not here? He heard that you ndered Wan''s son-inw and caused Wan''s son-inw to suffer. After he was caught, he was so angry that he suffered a stroke and became paralyzed. Now his two sons are taking care of him at home, so how can hee here?"


    Mrs. Liu quickly turned around again and said to Xu You: "Master Hou, the beginning and end of this matter is the misunderstanding mentioned by the civilian woman. Son-inw Wan has not harmed my family''s spring flowers... Son-inw Wan has been very good to our family. He has given us money and a house. Yes, our family is very grateful to him.


    Ji Xiaoqiughed angrily: "So your family has abandoned their conscience for the sake of money and a house, and wants to help evil people nder me? Do you know that your words will kill me?!"


    This, its so serious, cant it?


    Madam Liu was a little panicked, but thinking about the lives of her whole family, therge sum of money promised by the Wan family, and the people in the shop, she became cruel again and said: "We are telling the truth and we have not ndered you. Besides, If you hadnt ndered Wans son-inw, this matter would have been over, how could it cost you your life?


    "If you bite me back, I will be used of falsely using Wanhe Prefecture. This is a vition of militaryw and I will be beheaded." Ji Xiaoqi smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect it. I will help you. And ended up being beheaded, this world is really..."


    Liu Chunhua still had a conscience, but she raised her head in fear. Just as she was about to speak, Mrs. Liu stopped her: "Chunhua, don''t talk nonsense to him, and settle this matter quickly. We have to go back and take care of your father."


    Your father, do you want your brothers life? !


    After hearing this, Liu Chunhua lowered her head again and remained silent.


    Jiang Wanzang was extremely angry. He pointed at the mother and daughter and said, "Master Hou, these mother and daughter are obviously lying. Please send someone to bring the men of the Liu family to see what''s going on."


    Xu You smiled and said: "Old Jiang, please be patient and let them talk. They can''t save Wanhe Prefecture. When other witnesses arrive, Wanhe Prefecture and Gan Tieshan will both die."


    Hehe, its just Wanhe Prefecture, not worthy of his protection.


    He would let the Wan family and the Liu family in just to make things difficult for Jiang Wankang, and then help himself, so that Jiang Wankang would be more grateful to him, and when he proposed marriage, he would agree with tears of gratitude.


    He sent someone from the Jiang family to report that one of Mrs. Jiangs aunts did not agree with the marriage, saying that the marriage might harm the Jiang family, and asked Mrs. Jiang to think again.


    So this marriage cannot be dyed any longer and must be settled as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2035: die

    Chapter 2035: die


    Chapter 2035 Death


    Fortunately, he was very effective in keeping an eye on Mrs. Jiang''s hidden stakes. After knowing that the old Qian woman was against the marriage of the Xu Jiang family, he had already found an opportunity to poison the old Qian woman, causing her to suffer a stroke and be paralyzed. Now she can''t even speak. That old godly woman, don''t try to seduce Shen Yanniang again!


    Xu You was happy when he thought about Aunt Shen Yaniang''s stroke... Stroke is such a good disease. As long as the old man gets angry, he can get the disease, and others will not suspect that he was poisoned.


    Xu You smiled proudly when he thought of this.


    Jiang Wanzang didn''t know the inside story, so he smiled when he saw him and asked: "Master Marquis is so sure, but he has grasped other reasons for Wanhe Prefecture?"


    Xu You didn''t hide it, nodded and said: "Well, this person in Wanhe Prefecture has done many evil things. Not only Liu Chunhua is strong, there are also several girls who go to Dashiwei to doundry and sewing work, and they have all been harmed by him."


    Two years of war in the northwest have caused disaster to many wealthy families. Girls who originally had maids to serve them could only do sewing work to supplement the family ie.


    The Wan family was rich, and the wages they paid for washing and sewing were very high. Most importantly, the Wan family also told the families of those girls that there were hundreds of unmarried families in the health center, all of whom were young and well-off students. You If a young girl goes to work in a guard house, she may be favored by hundreds of households and make a good marriage.


    Many men in the northwest have died, and it is difficult for girls to find good families to marry into. Those girls'' families have fallen into decline. The family members think that if their daughter can marry into a hundred families and be the wife of a hundred families, then the family will be happy. When they were able to get up again, they all agreed to let the girle to the guard to do the work, and they didn''t care if the girl stayed overnight in the guard.


    But the families of these girls did not know that their daughters were sleeping maids in Wanhe Prefecture, and they were harmed not long after entering the guardhouse.


    Wanhe Prefecture can coax people, and the servants of Wanjia can also do things. They first show off the wealth of Wanjia, boast about how famous Wanjia is in the Central ins, and say that Wanhe Prefecture will soon be promoted to the rank of Thousand Households. It stabilized those girls.


    Thest step is to drag them until those girls consider themselves unlucky.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger and wanted to cause trouble, so he nned to trick the girl into sleeping with one of his soldiers, and then Manager Wan woulde over to catch her, scolding the girls angrily, saying nothing more than: "We adults have already told the family that we will talk to Madam soon." After the divorce, our adults personally went to the official matchmaker to propose marriage to your house and marry you. But you, a prostitute, dont love yourself so much and hang out with soldiers. Are you worthy of us? Bah, Broken Flowers Bai Liu, get out of here and stop pestering me, you are not worthy!"


    The girls naturallyined that they were forced by the soldiers.


    But the soldiers are all from Wanhe Prefecture, and they insist that the girls are cheating and seducing him. If the girls are still ignorant, the soldiers will take the girls to the Yamen to seek judgment from the county magistrate.


    Girls are timid and want to save face. If something like this happens to them, how can they dare to go to court?


    The final result is that you consider yourself unlucky and either marry a soldier or find a widower with some wealth to marry, and your whole life will be ruined.


    but


    "There are also those with strong tempers. There was a girl named Jin Xiaotao who hanged herself in the soldiers'' tent after seeing through Wanhe Prefecture''s conspiracy. However, the Wan family was so vicious that they threw the girl into a well and soaked her for several days before fishing her out. , told Jin Xiaotaos family that Jin Xiaotao slipped and fell into the well when she was bathing, and drowned.


    "Jin Xiaotao''s parents didn''t know much. They just thought that their daughter had slipped and fell into a well and died. Because they received 50 taels of funeral money from the Wan family, they were very grateful to the Wan family." Xu Youshi told the story of the evil things Wanhe Prefecture had done. said.


    After Jiang Wangang heard this, he was furious. He rushed to Wanhezhou and wanted to kill him, but Xu Liang stopped him: "General Jiang, you are giving him an advantage by killing Wanhezhou now... Don''t fight him again. He is already seriously injured and will die if he hits anyone again."


    But Jiang Wankang was too angry and could not suppress the anger in his heart. When he saw Gan Tieshan, he pulled him up, grabbed his clothes, and punched Gan Tieshan.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Jiang Wanzang''s fist hit him like a stone, beating Gan Tieshan so hard that he didn''t even have a chance to beg for mercy. "General, stop it, okay, okay, don''t be acquainted with this kind of person, he can''t escape, don''t let this kind of person put you on the hook." Xu Liang stepped forward and hugged Jiang Wankang to prevent him from hitting anyone again.


    "Let go, this beast''s death is not a pity!" Jiang Wangang cursed at Gan Tieshan: "When we were in Du Chonggou, you dared to tell me that Wanhe Prefecture only did Liu Chunhua, a bad thing. Now you have revealed it, right? Don''t say that you don''t know. You are one of thousands of households in the health center. Wanhe Prefecture has almost turned the health center into a street of flowers and willows. If you still dare to say that you don''t know, then you, one of thousands of households, are doing it to dogs. !


    After Jiang Wankang scolded Gan Tieshan, he still didn''t understand his hatred. He rushed directly to Manager Wan, grabbed him and beat him hard with his fist.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    ve dog, you really have the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard. If you dare to help Wanhe Prefecture do evil like this, I will beat you to death now!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Jiang Wanzang was really mad. He always thought that the first line of defense under his rule was very clear, but now such evil things have happened.


    "General, spare your life, General... You are wronged, you are wronged~" Wan Guanshi is a shrewd man and knows that he cannot admit guilt. Once he confesses, it is over. Instead, he screams injustice: "We have never done anything... We are wronged~"


    However, Manager Wan forgot that the Wan family was just a prominent family in the Central ins. They might have some influence in the Central ins, but in Xu You''s eyes they were nothing.


    He, the steward of the Wan family, is a ve who can be killed at will.


    Xu You was not polite to him. He snatched Wan Guanshi from Jiang Wankang''s hand, threw it to the ground with a bang, and raised his knife to sh at Wan Guanshi.


    Wan Guanshi looked horrified, looked at the knifeing quickly, and shouted: "Spare..."


    Before he could say his life, his neck was cut with a click.


    "Ahhhhh! Killer, murderer!" Ms. Liu was so frightened that she screamed repeatedly. She didn''t expect that Manager Wan would be killed so easily. She was so frightened that she almost went crazy. She dragged Liu Chunhua tightly, not knowing what to do.


    Hearing the screams, Xu You turned to look at her, took the white cloth handed by the soldiers, wiped the blood on the knife, and asked: "What, you want to lie and continue to help Wanjia hide it?"


    Madam Lius head was buzzing and she couldnt hear clearly what Xu You was saying. She stared at Xu Yous long knife and said in her mouth: Knife, knife, blood, dead~


    After saying this, he couldn''t hold it on any longer, his eyes turned white, and he fainted.


    "Ha, you useless shrew, you fainted from fright." Xu You shook his head and asked his soldiers to call the doctor toe in and treat Liu Lao Niang. He said to Liu Chunhua: "I can tell you the truth. Wanhe Prefecture will definitely die. The Wan family will definitely fall, and if you continue to help the Wan family, you will only end up in exile with the Wan family."


    Liu Chunhua was panicked and tears kept flowing. She didnt know what to do and looked at Ji Xiaoqi helplessly.


    Ji Xiaoqi had seen the tragic situation of Liu Chunhua being raped by Wanhezhou, and he would never forget Liu Chunhua''s sad and desperate cry, so he forgave Liu Chunhua and said to her: "Master Hou''s ability isparable to that of a royal prince. No matter what the Wan family has done to your family, as long as you tell it, the Marquis will definitely be able to save your family and won''t let your family suffer again."

 Chapter 2036: Xu Jiang’s family gets engaged

    Chapter 2036: Xu Jiang��s family gets engaged


    Chapter 2036 Xu Jiangs family engagement


    Ji Xiaoqi was the one who rescued Liu Chunhua when she was in despair. Although the rescue was toote and her innocence was lost, she was still grateful to Ji Xiaoqi... Although they were two-way friends, Ji Xiaoqi was closer than herself. Mother and brothers were much nicer to her. At least they were people who really cared about her dignity and sought justice for her.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Liu Chunhua raised her hand, pped herself repeatedly, and said to Xu You: "Master Hou, the daughter of the people lied before. I was indeed... raped by Wanhe Prefecture. I didn''t really want to marry him as a concubine. But he bribed my mother and brothers, and threatened me with my father, so I was afraid and had no choice but to be a concubine."


    "I lied just now. It was the Wan family who poisoned my father so much that he couldn''t move. If I don''t help Wanhe Prefecture get through this, the Wan family won''t give my father the antidote, and my father will die... My two My brother will also be castrated!"


    "Please, Lord Marquis, send someone to rescue my father. The Wan family hid them in a tent in the guardhouse, and there are people guarding them. Once the news of Wanhe Prefecture''s conviction reaches the guardhouse, the Wan family will kill them. Kill my dad!"


    How dare you hide people in the guardhouse?


    "It''s so arrogant and rampant! How dare Wanhe Prefecture do this!" Jiang Wanzang was so angry that he wanted to chop Wanhe Prefecture into pieces immediately. He felt embarrassed and knelt down towards Xu You: "Master Hou, this is thest general who has neglected his duty. , let the first line of defense hide such a disaster, please punish me."


    Xu You felt so happy when he saw Jiang Wankang kneeling down for him. This is what he wants... Jiang Wankang is a righteous person. As long as the people under hismand make mistakes, he will me himself and feel that he is wrong, and he will be more and more angry. Desperately trying to atone for his sins.


    I have to say that Xu You has figured out Jiang Wankang thoroughly and will eat him to death.


    "Old Jiang, this is the fault of Wanhe Prefecture and Gan Tieshan. It has nothing to do with you. Get up quickly." Xu You personally helped Jiang Wangang up, patted his shoulder, and said guiltily: "The first line of defense is too long. It''s too hard for you to be guarded by only one person. Mistakes are inevitable. Don''t me yourself... After some time, Daokougou camp will be less busy. I will go to Duchonggou in person and take turns guarding with you. , let you rest."


    Jiang Wankang was touched. He failed to manage the first line of defense well. Brother Xu not only did not me him, but also took the time to help him. It was really: "I didn''t do a good job, so you bothered."


    Then he said: "The Marquis has too many things to do, so leave the first line of defense to me. You cane over from time to time to take a look, or send an old horse to help guard... I will assign a group of soldiers and horses to him to lead. "


    Lao Ma is the former deputy general Ma and the current general Ma.


    Xu You was very happy, but his face was tense: "But Lao Ma used to be by my side to help. He has never led troops to fight in a war. Let him guard Du Chonggou with you and lead your troops. I Im afraid he wont be able to bear it.


    Jiang Wangang said: "Lao Ma has been with the Marquis for many years. He knows everything he should know. How can he not be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility? He can do it. Please agree to it."


    Xu You almost diedughing in his heart. He had been looking for opportunities to divide Jiang Wankang''s direct troops, but he was afraid that Jiang Wankang would be wary, so he never dared to mention it.


    Now that Jiang Wankang has said this in person because of guilt, he is not polite.


    Xu You was confused for a moment, and finally nodded: "Okay, I''ll listen to you. When the Lantern Festivales, I''ll ask Lao Ma toe over and take your ce. You go back to Daokougou Camp to celebrate the festival, and we''ll have a good meal."


    He then casually said, "Lao Ma will bring a group of people there when the timees. He is trustworthy. You can just use them."


    Jiang Wangang naturally didn''t think much about it, and nodded in response: "It will be arranged by the Marquis, and I will be responsible for picking them up when the timees."


    Sure. Xu You smiled.


    Qin Sang stood with his head slightly lowered, somewhat understanding why Meng Hong would use his tricks to make trouble with Jiang Wankang... Xu You really ate General Jiang to death. Others thought it was too much, but General Jiang didn''t think so. If anything is wrong, he happily epts it.


    Jiang Wankang was a first-ss general conferred by the imperial court. The first line of defense hemanded was personally issued by Emperor Jingyuan. He had the final say on how the first line of defense looked, and not Xu You who could block whoever he wanted. But the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and General Jiang is willing to listen to Xu You, so that he, a good general, bes Xu You''s follower.


    Qin Sang could already foresee that when General Ma came over, many of the troops and horses in his hands would be dispersed, and the group of people Xu Youzhi came in would soon upy Duchonggou and slowly evacuate Jiang Wangang.


    It seems that he wants to speed up and let Jiang Wanzang see Xu You''s true face as soon as possible... It''s time to use the old people in the capital.


    Uncle Cao has been listening to the conversation between Xu You and Jiang Wankang. He can only say... Jiang Wankang is indeed a good person, and Xu You is really good at deceiving people.


    "Master Marquis, General Ma is back. Those who were harmed by Wanhe Prefecture have been rescued. Jin Xiaotao''s parents are also here." Outside the big tent, the soldiers reported.


    Xu You said: "Bring them in!"


    After hearing this, Jiang Wanzang was even more happy: "The Marquis actually asked General Ma to arrest the person himself. No wonder he was able to bring the person so smoothly."


    Xu You said: "It is rted to the stability of your first line of defense. Naturally, I have to pay more attention to it... Wanhe Prefecture dares to do such evil, which shows his arrogance. He sent others to fear that the people of Dashiwei could not be suppressed, so he sent Lao Ma He is sent. He is a general, and it is still difficult for the people at the guard station to stop him."


    After saying that, he admired the gratitude on Jiang Wangang''s face and then said: "Old Jiang, please sit down first, people wille in soon."


    Eh. Jiang Wangang immediately went to sit next to him, feeling more and more that Brother Xu valued him.


    Not long after, General Ma brought in more than twenty people. Except for Jin Xiaotao''s father and mother, Liu Chunhua''s father and brother, the remaining dozen young women had all been raped by Wanhe Prefecture.


    Whats even more outrageous is


    "Wanhe Prefecture and Gan Tieshan are simply beasts. They actually put the women whoe to work in the guard under house arrest. Not only are they strong, but if they are disobedient, they also ask their soldiers to harm them, turning a good guard into a female ve camp for thieves. Same, you are so **** inhuman!" General Ma was very angry. He never expected that a small household would dare tomit such a heinous crime!


    "What are you talking about? These two beasts dare to put a decent woman under house arrest for fun!" Jiang Wanzang was furious again and shouted at Wanhe Prefecture: "Beast, aren''t you afraid at all? Even if you have Gan Tieshan to help you in the guardhouse, You can cover the sky with one hand, but these women have men and families, so you are not afraid that their families wille and kill you!"


    However, Wanhe Prefecture is certainly not afraid of putting these beautiful women under house arrest for fun.


    They are just a group of cowards who were frightened to death by the disaster of war. They still relied on women toe to their guard house to earn money to support their families. The women at home did not go back for a while and only dared to ask where they dared to rush into the guard house to look for people?


    Not only did they not dare to rush in to look for anyone, but two men were so frightened by his harsh words that Wanjia said that they quickly apologized and ran away.


    The rest can be stabilized by giving some money and saying a few nice words. There is no difficulty at all.

 Chapter 2037: Who is the noble person?

    Chapter 2037: Who is the noble person?


    Chapter 2037 Who is the noble person?


    Wan Hezhou was seriously injured, but he was still gagged and unable to speak. He could only open his swollen eyes and scan the tent, trying to find the noble person he knew.


    However, that person is not here.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Xu You, he gathered his strength, and finally let out a few moans, but his voice was too weak and was drowned out by the painful cries of the victimized women.


    Xu You nced at Wanhezhou and secretlyughed in his heart... If Wanhezhou was not allowed to meet a noble person, how could he grow up his courage, and how could he cause today''s incident and let him benefit from it?


    As for rescuing people?


    Hehe, why did he want to save Wanhe Prefecture?


    If he doesnt die, how will this matter end?


    "You don''t have to be sad. I and General Jiang already know what happened to you. You can rest assured that this matter will not reach the ears of your men. If your men find out about this, I will help you." Let''s settle it, your men will never dislike you, nor dare to talk about you in this matter. I will also give each of you two hundred taels of silver aspensation." Xu You said sincerely.


    Jiang Wanzang was extremely grateful: "Master Hou, I''m sorry for your trouble. It''s because I failed to manage the first line of defense well."


    Xu You waved his hand: "Old Jiang, there is no need to say this anymore, since I am from the northwest..."


    Halfway through, I remembered that Emperor Jingyuan only named him the loyal Chuhou, but did not officially make him themander-in-chief of the anti-rong army. So far, themander-in-chief of the anti-rong army is still the old Duke Xing who was killed by him.


    Xu You could only change his mind: "After all, you are my general and have been following me. If something happens to your defense line, I will naturally step in to solve it."


    "Brother Xu..." Jiang Wankang choked up.


    Qin Sang thought that if Meng Hong were here, he would definitely make a scene.


    Uncle Cao couldn''t stand it any longer, and reminded him: "General Jiang, now is not the time to talk about this. We should first let these victimized women give oral confessions and settle the matter of Dashi Wei."


    Uncle Cao is reminding me. Jiang Wankang looked at the women and said, Speak out everything about how Wanhe Prefecture harmed you. Dont hide anything.


    But after hearing this, the victimized women huddled together, only wiping tears and not speaking at all.


    Jiang Wanzang frowned: "You don''t have to be afraid. Wanhe Prefecture has been arrested and will be beheaded soon. He will no longer be able to harm you."


    Xu You reminded: "Old Jiang, this is not a question of whether you are scared or not... it is a matter of innocence. We have so many grown men here, and they are embarrassed to speak."


    Then he said: "Xu Liang, take them to the small tent next to them, and find a few literate nuns to go over and take notes. After writing the confession, bring them here."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang expressed admiration: "Master Hou is still thoughtful. I am a rough guy who only knows how to fight, so I didn''t expect to be so meticulous."


    Xu You was happy to hear this: "It''s just a small thing, it''s not worth it."


    "Yes." Xu Liang called to the victimized women: "Please follow me, don''t be afraid, no one will hurt you."


    Xu Liang was good-looking, dressed as a schr, and spoke softly. He calmed down the victimized women and followed him away.


    Jin Xiaotao''s parents, Liu Chunhua''s father and brothers did not leave, but stayed.


    Jin Xiaotao''s parents boldly asked: "Master Marquis, General, are hundreds of families really going to be beheaded?"


    I heard that the Wanbai family is a prominent family, their inws are all dignitaries, and they are all wealthy families. They also have military exploits that are enough to be promoted to Qianhu or deputy general. Now that the northwest is recruiting people, will the Wanbai family really be killed? Xu You nodded: "I can swear to you that Wanhe Prefecture and Gan Tieshan will definitely die, and they will be executed today. If you don''t believe it, you can stay and watch their heads fall to the ground before leaving."


    After hearing this, Jin Xiaotao''s parents cried with joy and knelt down to kowtow to Xu You: "Thank you, Lord Marquis, for making the decision for our little Tao. Thank you, woo woo woo~"


    Jin Xiaotao''s parents cried hard after they learned the truth.


    It was said that Xiao Tao would die, and they were also at fault.


    Their family used to be a wealthy family in Shifu Town. They had two shops and two houses in the town, and dozens of acres ofnd in their hometown vige. But after the bandits came, the town was massacred, and there were no shops or houses. , only a few dozen acres ofnd are left.


    But because of the overrun of poisonous insects, they did not dare to farm thend, so they had no choice but to sell theirnd and huddle in the ruins of their houses in the town to survive.


    After hearing that Dashiwei wanted to find wives for the hundreds of households, they made an idea and asked Xiao Tao to get to know the hundreds of households while going to Dashiwei to do sewing work.


    Xiao Tao is an unmarried girl, so doing this is risky, but they are fed up with the poor life after the war, so they can only take a gamble... As a result, they lost the bet, and Xiao Tao was not only harmed, but also died miserably.


    "Xiao Tao, my parents are sorry for you!" Jin Xiaotao''s parents cried bitterly and regretted it, but no matter how much they regretted it, Jin Xiaotao would not survive.


    Liu Chunhua had met Jin Xiaotao, who was a very lively girl, but she didn''t expect her end to be so miserable... In total, she was the one who suffered the least harm among the group of people.


    And the fact that she was epted as a concubine by Wanhe Prefecture and only slept with one man was the result of Ji Xiaoqi insisting on helping her out.


    Without Ji Xiaoqi, her fate would be as miserable as Jin Xiaotao''s.


    But she just bit Ji Xiaoqi back, she is simply not human.


    Papa, Liu Chunhua pped herself twice again, lowered her head, not daring to look at Ji Xiaoqi: "I''m sorry~"


    Ji Xiaoqi said: "I have forgiven you, you don''t need to apologize anymore. After this incident is over, you can take the money given by the Marquis and live a good life."


    After hearing this, the Liu brothers thought that something was wrong with them, so they hurriedly said: "No matter what, Ji Xiaoqi, you helped our sister... After this incident is over, youe to our house for a meal and let us spring flowers." well"


    "Shut up, you two beasts. You haven''t harmed Ji Xiaoqi enough. Do you want to harm him again?!" Liu Chunhua was angry. She no longer tolerated the two wastes at home, pointed at them and said, "Don''t You want to use me in exchange for favors, but after this incident, I will sell myself as a ve and cut off your way to make a fortune!"


    After hearing this, the two brothers of the Liu family looked very ugly, but there were all high-level adults in this big tent. They did not dare to make trouble here, so they could only endure it and move out. Father Liu said: "Chunhua, father is still paralyzed. I have to Lets save dad first.


    Liu Chunhua cares most about Father Liu. After hearing this, she kowtowed to Xu You: "Master Hou, please save my father!"


    There was a doctor in the big tent. Xu You made a gesture, and the doctor went over to diagnose and treat Mr. Liu.


    The result of the diagnosis and treatment was very bad. The doctor said: "Reporting to the Marquis, this patient has been seriously poisoned and there is no cure. He will be paralyzed in bed for the rest of his life."


    "...Doctor, what are you talking about? My father can''t be cured?" Liu Chunhua felt like she was struck by lightning, unwilling to believe the bad news at all: "But the Wan family said that there is an antidote to the poison my father was poisoned. As long as he takes it, With the antidote, my father will recover as good as ever.


    The doctor shook his head: "You have been deceived. As long as you take this kind of poisonous medicine, the damage will be lifelong. Even if there is an antidote, it will be useless."

 Chapter 2038: Its done

    Chapter 2038: It''s done


    Chapter 2038 Its done


    Liu Chunhua was stunned. Looking at Father Liu who was paralyzed on the wooden board with his eyes open and his mouth open, as if he was a living dead, he copsed and rushed to Wanhezhou and beat him: "Beast, you beast, Its not enough to harm me, you also want to harm my father, I will kill you!


    Wan Hezhou was seriously injured and was about to die. He couldn''t fight back and could only be beaten severely by Liu Chunhua. But when he looked at Liu Chunhua, his eyes were full of ridicule and a bit disgusting, as if he was saying that Liu Chunhua was a human being. Husbands prostitute, a prostitute whom he deceived and toyed with at will!


    Liu Chunhua copsed even more when he saw her like this. She kept crying and shouting, which disturbed Xu You and ordered: "Pull her away."


    Two soldiers immediately went over, dragged Liu Chunhua aside, and warned her: "This is the Marquis''s tent, no noise is allowed!"


    The Liu brothers were scared to death and hurriedly said to Liu Chunhua: "Auntie, this is the Marquis''s territory. Don''t go crazy and harm the family."


    Liu Chunhua ignored them and only asked the doctor: "Doctor, please treat my father again. No matter whether he is cured or not, please treat him again... maybe he can be cured?"


    Jiang Wankang said: "Doctor, let her father take a look."


    Xu You followed up and said: "Try your best to treat it, and the medicinal materials used are considered to be from the big camp."


    He then said to Liu Chunhua: "Your father was paralyzed by the Wan family''s poison. I will be in charge of him for the rest of his life."


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, he became even more grateful to Xu You: "Master Hou, I will finally cause you trouble."


    He failed to take care of the first line of defense and allowed the Wan family to cause such a mess, but let the Marquis clean it up. He was really sorry for the Marquis.


    And what Xu You wants is him like this.


    Xu Youdao: "It''s just raising one more person, it''s not worth mentioning."


    After hearing this, the two brothers of the Liu family breathed a sigh of relief... When the old man was paralyzed by the poison, they were almost scared to death. They thought they had to serve the old man for more than ten years. Now it''s better. With the Marquis helping them to raise their father, they can Have an easy life.


    After Liu Chunhua thanked Xu You, she took the doctor to see Liu Lao.


    But no matter how the doctor administered injections and medicines, Mr. Liu remained the same, with his eyes open and motionless.


    Half an hourter, Xu Liang came back with the victimized women and their confessions.


    Xu You took it, looked at it casually and said, "The evidence of the evil deeds done by Gan Tieshan, Wanhe Prefecture and others is conclusive. Come here, write a confession and let them sign it, drag it out and chop it up!"


    They broke the militaryw in Wanhe Prefecture, and Xu You had the right to kill them, so the matter did not have to drag on for too long, they were killed immediately and the matter was resolved immediately.


    "Yes." General Ma personally wrote two confessions, brought them to Gan Tieshan and Wanhe Prefecture, grabbed their hands, pressed them on the red seal mud, pressed his fingerprints on the confessions, and called to the soldiers: " Drag him out and execute him!"


    The soldiers immediately stepped forward and escorted Gan Tieshan and Wanhe Prefecture away.


    Wanhezhou kept looking at Xu You until thest moment when he was escorted out of the tent.


    Ke Xuyou is not afraid at all. How can a dying man who cannot speak threaten him?


    Gan Tieshan struggled and shouted: "Noble man, where is the noble man you mentioned in Wanhe Prefecture? Let hime and save..."


    Bang, the soldiers punched Gan Tieshan directly, knocked him out, and carried him out of the tent.


    Not long after, Gan Tieshan and Wanhezhou were beheaded. General Ma personally brought their heads in and said, "The evil thief has been brought to justice. Please take a look at it, the Marquis and the General."


    Ah! Mrs. Liu just woke up and fainted again after seeing two human heads.


    The other victimized women were so frightened when they saw the human head that they had to help each other to keep from falling to the ground.


    Xu You nced at the two heads and confirmed that they were Gan Tieshan and Wanhezhou. He nodded and ordered: "There is no need to keep those soldiers who have done evil, they will all be chopped off."


    General Ma: "Yes, General Mo will do it now."


    You still want to kill people? When the Liu brothers heard this, stars appeared in their eyes and they almost fainted.


    Xu You didnt want to waste too much time on Wanhe Prefecture. After they were beheaded in Wanhe Prefecture, he asked Xu Liang to bring the banknotes and give them to the victimized women: Take the banknotes and follow Xu Liang. Someone will take you home and help you settle things at home." These women have always been passive. Xu You did whatever he said. After taking the banknote, he followed Xu Liang away.


    Jin Xiaotao''s parents received an extra one hundred taels of silver notes because of their daughter''s death, but they felt very sad. They clutched the three hundred taels of silver notes and left the tent like a wandering spirit.


    Liu Chunhua and her family continued to stay in the camp. They were given amodation and nned to stay for a few days... Firstly, they wanted to treat Liu''s father and see if he could be cured.


    Secondly, Liu Chunhua is going to have a miscarriage. She doesnt want to give birth to Wanhe Prefectures evil offspring!


    Xu You agreed and agreed to arrange for the doctor and Po Wen to help her carry out the pregnancy.


    Before Liu Chunhua left, she knelt down and kowtowed to Ji Xiaoqi three times, both to express gratitude and to apologize.


    Ji Xiaoqi didn''t say anything. After epting her gift, he watched her leave.


    Xu You praised Ji Xiaoqi: "You did a good job."


    Ji Xiaoqi was frightened: "You should not be praised by the Marquis. It is what a human being should do when seeing injustice on the road."


    Xu You smiled and said, "Look at you talking, but have you read a book?"


    Ji Xiaoqi nodded: "My uncle is a Tongsheng. I studied with him for several years and understand some principles."


    As expected, he has studied. Xu You said to Jiang Wankang, Old Jiang, this young man is a good one. You must reuse him.


    Jiang Wanzang nodded: "Well, when I get back, I will meet with Qianhu from their guard station to check this guy''s military exploits. If it is enough, I will raise a general g for him."


    "You can figure it out." Xu You looked at Qin Sang and Zhong Yu again: "You two have worked hard too. How are you busy with the porcin kiln?"


    Qin Sang told the progress: "We can start making porcin within twenty days."


    So fast!


    Xu You felt jealous when he heard this, but Mr. Qianshan told him that this deal must be given to Jiang Wankang, and he could not take it away. After hearing Qin Sang''s words, he could only nod his head and said: "Well, you are all good young people, we can handle the matter." Not bad.


    He smiled again and said: "It''s rare for you toe to the camp. Before you leave, go and see Xiaoliu now. He has been talking about going to see you."


    With these words, Qin Sang and Zhong Yu immediately felt bad.


    But the drama that should be performed still had to be performed. The two of them sped their fists towards Xu You: "Yes, let''s go see the Sixth Young Master right now."


    Uncle Cao also wanted to leave, but Xu You stayed behind: "Uncle Cao, stay here. I have a happy event, and I want you to be a witness."


    Uncle Cao smiled and asked, "Oh, what happy event is this?"


    Xu You did not answer immediately, but went into the inner ount, took out a box, held it in front of Jiang Wanzang, and said sincerely: "Old Jiang, I originally thought about formally proposing marriage to you during the Lantern Festival, but today I see You are too guilty, and the marriage between our two families has been dyed for too long. I am afraid that you will overthink it. Now I will officially propose marriage to your sister Rong on behalf of my eldest son. Lets make the marriage arrangements today, how about it?


    Jiang Wanzang was shocked: "Lao Xu, do you want to formally decide on the marriage between the eldest son and Sister Rong?"


    Xu You nodded and said with a smile: "Well, now that the war is on hold, we can decide on the marriage of the two children so that they can get married in the capital."


    He asked again: "Lao Jiang, are you angry because you think it''s toote for me to propose marriage?"


    Jiang Wanzang said hurriedly: "No, no, we are close friends. How could I be angry with you?"


    Xu You smiled and asked, "Do you agree to this marriage?"


    Of course I agree, lets settle the marriage of our two children now! Jiang Wanzang was very happy andughed.


    Xu Youughed out loud when he saw this... He was so **** easy to deceive, so much so that he even thought it was unnecessary to harm Shen Ya''s aunt!

 Chapter 2039: family heirloom

    Chapter 2039: family heirloom


    Chapter 2039 Heirloom


    Perhaps You Tai was good at pretending, and General Jiang trusted him wholeheartedly, so he didn''t see anything inappropriate in the smile on his face.


    Xu You also said: "Today we are in a hurry. There are no high-rankingdies or royal princesses in the Daokougou camp, so we can only ask Uncle Cao as a witness."


    but


    I will write to my wife and tell her that she must ask a highly respected nobledy or a royal princess to be the matchmaker, organize an engagement banquet, and make the marriage between the boss and Sister Rong a beautiful one.


    Jiang Wankang only had one daughter, so he naturally hoped that her daughter would be prosperous from engagement to marriage, but he had a doubt... Brother Xu said earlier that he was afraid that Sister Rong would be harmed by Emperor Jingyuan after marrying into the Xu family. Will we talk about the marriage of our two children in two years?


    It has only been so long, why did you take the initiative to propose marriage to him and hold a grand engagement banquet? Aren''t you afraid of attracting Emperor Jingyuan''s assassination?


    Jiang Wankang had to ask clearly about his daughter''s safety, but Uncle Cao was here, so he couldn''t ask too clearly about some things, so he had to endure it for now.


    Xu You handed the box in his hand to Jiang Wankang: "This is an engagement gift for your family. Take a look at it. Are you satisfied?"


    Jiang Wanzang took the box, opened it, and saw a piece of red jade inside. His pupils shrank. Could it be that this red jade is: "The private seal left by your ancestor?!"


    The ancestors of the Xu family were also wealthy. An ancestor once served as a general. By chance, he got a piece of red jade, which he used to make a private seal and passed it on to the descendants of the Xu family. It has been passed down to the present for more than 300 years. !


    "This is an heirloom of the Xu family. How can it be used as a betrothal gift for my family? No way." Jiang Wanzang was very excited and felt that Brother Xu really valued his daughter.


    With such a father-inw who values his daughter-inw, his daughter will definitely not be offended when she goes to the Xu family.


    Xu You smiled and said, "I am marrying my eldest daughter-inw, so naturally I want to give her a family heirloom. If there is anything you can''t do, just ept it."


    "Old Xu, inws..." Jiang Wanzang''s nose was sore, his eyes were moist, and he was excited for a moment before continuing: "Don''t worry, I will keep this family heirloom and let Sister Rong take it to the Xu family when she gets married. "


    Xu You smiled, shed tears in cooperation, and said to Jiang Wankang: "We are inws. From now on, the fate of the two families is connected. It will be the same if this family heirloom is ced in your home."


    Jiang Wankang: "How can this be done? No, I have to send it back to your home. I will keep it for a while, but I can''t keep your family heirloom forever."


    After hearing this, Xu You looked thoughtful, and after a moment said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    In fact, I feel very disdainful. Does this idiot Jiang Wankang really think that this jade seal is an heirloom of the Xu family?


    It''s just a fake, the real one has been hidden by him a long time ago.


    Perhaps Xu You wouldn''t tell Jiang Wankang the truth... Seeing Jiang Wankang being deceived by him, yet still trusting him wholeheartedly, working hard for himself, and giving his daughter to him as a hostage, he felt so happy.


    That''s right, Xu You doesn''t care about Jiang Zhengrong at all. He and Mr. Qianshan have already arranged the fate of Jiang Zhengrong, Boss Xu, and Mrs. Xu. These are the three dead people he used to sacrifice the g to give him a reason to invade the capital.


    But Jiang Wankang didn''t know the truth, and was moved by Xu You who proposed to marry Jiang Zhengrong using a family heirloom as a betrothal gift.


    Xu You waited for Jiang Wankang to be moved for a moment, then took out two pieces of beautiful hard red paper and gold ink, and said to Uncle Cao: "Uncle Cao, please write two engagement letters for our two families."


    Uncle Cao smiled and said, "I''m happy to oblige."


    He looked at Jiang Wankang again and asked him: "If General Jiang has thought about it, he will write it now."


    Uncle Cao is a rare smart man, and he has some connections with Xu You. He guessed Xu You''s n, so these words are a reminder to Jiang Wankang that before the engagement letter is written, if you want to regret it, There''s enough time.


    Really, regret it now. Xu You didn''t even take his eldest son to the northwest for training, but sent him to the capital to be a hostage. Will he treat your daughter well?


    You promise your daughter to the Xu family, there is only one oue, and that is to die with Xu You''s eldest son. However, Uncle Cao will not say these words out loud. He wants to protect the Cao family. All he can do is to remind Jiang Wankang secretly. Whether he can understand it or not depends entirely on Jiang Wankang himself.


    But Jiang Wankang wiped away his tears, nodded and said to Uncle Cao: "Thank you, Uncle Cao. You can write it."


    He also specially exined: "Write it beautifully. This is the engagement letter between my sister Rong and the eldest son. It will be kept for a lifetime."


    Tsk, Uncle Cao is a little speechless. Come on, he will write it.


    Uncle Cao''s calligraphy is good. He wrote like a dragon swimming in the deep pool. He finished it in one go. In less than half a quarter of an hour, he wrote two engagement letters and handed them to Jiang Wangang and Xu You respectively: "Master Hou, General, take a look."


    Xu You took it, nced at it casually, and said with a smile: "Uncle Cao''s handwriting is delicate and soft, which is very suitable for writing in an engagement letter. Thank you very much."


    Jiang Wankang carefully took the engagement letter, read the verses on it, and looked at the names of his daughter and the eldest son of the Xu family. His hands were trembling with excitement... He finally found a good family for his daughter and established an alliance with her favorite young man. .


    "Okay, okay, it''s really well written. It looks like you will be happy for the rest of your life." Jiang Wanzang has no knowledge, but he loves his daughter. At this time, he only chooses to say nice things, for fear of saying something unpleasant and making a mistake. He breaks the taboo and makes his daughter''s marriage unhappy.


    Uncle Cao looked at it and shook his head... What kind of ecstasy did Xu You give Jiang Wankang to make Jiang Wankang believe in him so much?


    besides


    Xu You is really looking for death!


    Jiang Wankang loves his daughter so much that he shed tears because her daughter finally got engaged. If something happens to Jiang Zhengrong in the future, will Jiang Wankang give up?


    However, Xu You had thought of this a long time ago, and he had made two preparations.


    First hand, Emperor Jing Yuan became the murderer of the boss and Jiang Zhengrong.


    Second hand, Jiang Wankang will not live long.


    It was not only Emperor Jingyuan who was afraid of his great achievements, but also him. When the matter was aplished, Jiang Wankang would be killed.


    After Jiang Wankang dies, Meng Hong and General Wu will all die. Only those who are loyal to him, useful to him, or those who are not a threat can continue to live.


    Dear rtives, please dont cry. This is a great event. Lets be famous. Xu You smiled and was the first to write the famous poem.


    "Hey, I''m famous now." Jiang Wanzang was afraid of staining the engagement letter. After wiping away his tears and wiping his hands, he used one hand to steady the wrist holding the pen, dipped it in gold ink, and printed it on the two engagement letters. Famous.


    After writing the name, he couldn''t help but his eyes were red. He only wished his sister Rong, his only daughter, a smooth life, a loving couple with Mr. Xu, a son and a daughter, and a long life.


    Uncle Cao kept watching, feeling a little guilty, so he didn''t wait much longer. After the matter was finished, he left immediately: "Congrattions to the general, congrattions to the marquis. I have been tired from a long journey, so I will leave first."


    "Uncle Cao, thank you for your hard work. I''ll see you off." Jiang Wanzang personally escorted Uncle Cao out of the tent.


    The Cao family still had servants in the camp. Knowing that Uncle Cao was back, they sent a carriage to pick them up.


    Before getting into the carriage, Uncle Cao looked back at Jiang Wangang, but when he saw Xu You, he said nothing. Instead, he smiled at Xu You, nodded, and turned around to get into the carriage.

 Chapter 2040: rumor

    Chapter 2040: rumor


    Chapter 2040 Rumors


    Xu You was very satisfied and said to Uncle Cao: "Uncle Cao, thank you for your hard work. Our brothers will treat you to a drink another day."


    Jiang Wangang quickly agreed: "Yes, yes, Uncle Cao, let''s have a drink together another day. Thank you for being a matchmaker between our two families."


    What kind of matchmaker are you doing? He has just done a bad thing. What is there to thank you for?


    But Uncle Cao still raised the car curtain and replied with a smile: "Then I will wait for the invitation from the Marquis and the General."


    After saying that, he lowered the curtain and left in the carriage.


    After the carriage ran a certain distance, Uncle Cao took out a handkerchief, took a sip of saliva into the handkerchief, and cursed in his heart: Bastard!


    Xu You, a viin, not only plotted against Jiang Wankang, but also plotted against him.


    The Cao family has always put food first. Although in order to continue the family, they sometimes have to associate with some new rich people, but Xu You asked him to be a witness for the engagement between the two families. His name as a witness was clearly written on the engagement book. ...If Xu You does something treacherous in the future but fails, and Emperor Jingyuan is crazy, if he persists in this matter, his family will definitely be punished!


    The more Uncle Cao thought about it, the angrier he became. Xu You was really a viin. He had already shown his kindness and still wanted to plot against him like this. He was really not a wise man.


    There is also Xu Liu, this is a madman.


    Uncle Cao has begun to worry that if Xu You really seeds, the two men may be more cruel and crazy than Emperor Jingyuan.


    Huh~


    Uncle Cao exhaled a breath of turbid breath, leaned against the wall of the carriage, pulled the nket on the carriage, covered himself, closed his eyes and rested... The ancestral motto of the Cao family is to adapt to survival. No matter how it changes in the future, the Cao family only needs to adapt to the changes, and then put food in it. If you grasp this, it will not decline.


    Even though I think so, Uncle Cao is a human being and sometimes he gets angry.


    Jiang Wankang and Xu You had returned to the big tent. Xu You heard Jiang Wankang''s question and replied: "I received news that he asked someone to ask about the situation of our two daughters... He is a girl who likes to be a member of the family of meritorious officials. Those who enter the harem are targeting the girls of our family and want to cause harm."


    "I have a daughter from a concubine. It''s okay to send one to the pce to serve him. But you only have one daughter, how can you send her to the pce for him to waste? He already has a granddaughter!"


    So I think its better to formalize the marriage of the two children and get married as soon as possible. Then we can live in the same mansion and rescue them together when the timees.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang was filled with gratitude and choked with sobs: "Brother Xu, you are so considerate, you really make me feel ashamed... Sister Rong is lucky to be able to marry into the Xu family and be protected by the Xu family. This child Just leave it to your family.


    After speaking, he bowed solemnly to Xu You.


    Xu You smiled and said: "Old Jiang, we have been friends for a long time, and now we are inws. The fate of the two families is connected, and they should help each other. You don''t have to say this."


    He added: "I will send someone to send the engagement letter to the Long''an government office as soon as possible for it to be filed and sealed."


    After the official seal was stamped, even if Shen Yanniang came to her senses and knew that this marriage was extremely harmful to the Jiang family and Jiang Zhengrong, it would be toote to regret it.


    I really dont want to, so I can only cancel the engagement.


    But unless the two families fall out and form a serious feud, it is impossible for this marriage to be withdrawn.


    What''s more, that **** Jiang Zhengrong likes the boss and wants to marry the boss. How can she let Shen Yaniang break off the engagement?


    Xu You looked at Jiang Wankang''s face and said to him: "You are too tired froming all the way. Go to the inner tent to take a nap first. When you wake up, we can drink and talk."


    After speaking, Jiang Wankang didn''t wait for him to refuse, but directly took his hand and went to the inner tent: "Don''t say anything that is against the rules. We are inws. You should sleep in your own inws'' big tent. You are afraid that others will say something trespassing." ?


    Xu You is really good at choosing words when he speaks. If he really thinks its nothing, why bother adding the word arrogant? Isn''t this the intention to make Jiang Wankang grateful to him?


    But Jiang Wanzang trusted him very much and felt that Xu You was very kind to him. He was so moved that he took Xu You''s hand and said, "Then I''ll sleep here first. When I get up, we can drink and chat."


    "Okay." Xu You responded, and poured half a bowl of warm water for Jiang Wanzang very considerately: "Drink some water before going to bed, you can sleep morefortably." Jiang Wanzang was even more moved, took the drink, and got on the new fire kang. It didn''t take long for him to fall asleep, snoring.


    Xu You was very disgusted, but he was afraid that Jiang Wankang was pretending to sleep, so he didn''t show contempt on his face until he came out of the inner tent.


    "Cough cough cough~" In Xu Liu''s tent, Xu Liu was lying on the new fire kang, looking at Qin Sang and Zhong Yu, and said with a smile: "Brother Qin, Brother Zhong, thank you foring to see me... cough cough cough ~


    Xu Liu''s new guard captain, Mr. Duo, was always at his side. When he saw Xu Liu coughing, he handed him a bowl of light yellow cough tea: "Young Master Six, take three sips to make your breath smooth."


    Xu Liu frowned when he heard this, then quickly let go, took the bowl, took three sips, no more, no less.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he understood that this Cui Duo was probably arranged by Xu You to keep an eye on Xu Liu. He had great power and even Xu Liu had to be obedient.


    It seems that after what happened to the Shen family uncle, Xu You still hasn''t given up on Xu Liu. If he had given up, he wouldn''t have sent such a capable person to take care of Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu was able to receive such treatment because his identity was indeed not simple. His mother-inw Cui Xiniang was very problematic. She was probably a rtive of the previous dynasty.


    Not only that, maybe the forces from the previous dynasty have already been recruited and have been helping Xu You. Otherwise, if Xu You only relies on Xu You alone, even if he can fight again, he will not be able to take away the power ofmanding the army from the hands of Duke Xing. All the way to where I am today.


    Qin Sang was a son of a noble family, and he had been exposed to it since he was a child. He knew very well that it was difficult for ordinary children to get ahead, and Xu You would not have been able to reach this point without the help of big forces.


    It''s just that the power that helps Xu You is too mysterious, and Brother Luo''s secret investigation has made no progress so far.


    "Why haven''t you recovered from your illness?" Zhong Yu looked at Xu Liu and asked, but he felt quite happy. It''s good to be sick. If you are sick, you can''t pester them all the time.


    After Xu Liu drank the cough tea, he felt much morefortable. He said: "I was almost fine, but I identally caught a cold some time ago and started coughing again. But it''s okay. The doctor said, I''ll take care of myself carefully for another half a month." , it will be cured...it''s not tuberculosis, two brothers, don''t listen to the rumors outside."


    Zhong Yu:


    You specifically added this sentence. If you are so afraid of the rumors that you have tuberculosis, then you should be calmer. You are making trouble every day, and you deserve to be in such trouble.


    Xu Liu really liked Qin Sang. Seeing that Qin Sang had not spoken, tears welled up in his eyes. He looked at him and asked aggrievedly: "Brother Qin is disappointed in me?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s true that I''m a little disappointed."


    What did you say? !


    Xu Liu was very angry, but Mr. Duo held his shoulders and stopped talking: "Qin Qianhu is right. The Sixth Young Master was indeed not sensible some time ago. Anyone who treats the Sixth Young Master well will be disappointed."


    Xu Liu was restrained by Mr. Duo, so he didn''t get angry. He shed tears and said, "I''m sorry~"


    Qin Sang was a little disgusted, but he still had to reply if he should: "Knowing your mistakes can make a lot of improvements. Sixth Young Master, take good care of your illness. After you recover, you can live in harmony with everyone and make up for your past mistakes. In this way, your reputation will gradually improve." .


    Xu Liu was very unhappy when he heard this. He wanted to say a few words to rebut, but Duo Ye beat him to it.


    Mr. Duo smiled and nodded: "Qin Qianhu is right, that''s what the Sixth Young Master thinks."


    Fart, I just want to assassinate those whough at me. Who wants to live in harmony with them? They deserve it too!


    But Xu Liu was suppressed by Mr. Duo and had no chance to get angry. He didn''t even have the chance to act coquettishly to Qin Sang... Cui Duo said that he is twelve years old this year and is considered a mature man. A mature man can then show his affection to another man. It''s too much for a man to act coquettishly. Let him get rid of this bad habit to avoid it being counterproductive.

 Chapter 2041: We want to start a porcelain kiln business together

    Chapter 2041: We want to start a porcin kiln business together


    Chapter 2041 Lets start a porcin kiln business together


    Xu Liugang was very angry when he heard this. He said that everyone has a caring heart for the young. He, a young boy, could get benefits by acting coquettishly to his elder brother who was ten years older than him. Why couldn''t he do it?


    When Cui Duo heard this excuse, he almost wanted to p him.


    And Cui Duo still had something even more unpleasant to say, which was that the way Xu Liu cried and acted coquettishly at the man looked very much like the immortal king in the building.


    For a prince''s son to act like an immortal king is a disgrace to the entire prince''s family!


    Cui Duo pressed his hand on Xu Liu''s arm secretly. Xu Liu was hurt by the pressure, so he could only put away his grievance and cry, and chatted normally with Qin Sang and the others, asking Qin Sang many things.


    It was easy for Qin Sang to deal with Xu Liu. He answered Xu Liu''s questions, avoided the key point, and made Xu Liu feel that he was getting an advantage.


    Xu Liu asked again about the porcin kiln: "I heard that Brother Qin, Brother Zhong, and Uncle Jiang jointly opened the porcin kiln to do business, and even Brother Meng Hong also participated in it. Your rtionship is really good."


    Xu Liu showed an envious expression and said: "I also like porcin. I used to go to the porcin kiln of the Ying family to make porcin myself... Do you know the Ying family? It is the hometown of Yingge, one of the top ten aristocratic families, Lord Ming Cong. The inw family."


    Are you bragging about your connections?


    Zhong Yu said: "I know, my eldest brother has contacts with the adults of these two families. Mr. Ming also asked my eldest brother for advice on articles before."


    So stop bragging, my Zhong family is a wealthy family, on par with the Ying family and the Ming family.


    Xu Liu was very unhappy because he was robbed of the limelight, but he suppressed his anger, looked at Qin Sang, and asked: "Brother Qin, can I go to your porcin kiln to have a look?"


    He added: "My father''s birthday will be in more than two months. I want to go to the porcin kiln to make a set of porcin for my father to express my filial piety."


    I am fulfilling my filial piety, and it is a legitimate reason, so you can''t refuse it.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Of course you can go to the porcin kiln to have a look, but you can''t bake porcin yourself. The temperature of the porcin kiln is too high. If you are burned by the high temperature, everyone will be roasted. You are the prince of the Marquis, so you can''t take this risk."


    Xu Liu frowned, but that was not what he wanted, so he responded obediently: "Okay, I will listen to Brother Qin."


    Then he said what he really wanted to say.


    "Brother Qin, can I take a share in the porcin kiln business with you? Don''t worry, I won''t care about the porcin kiln. I just saw two brothers opening a porcin kiln together. I was envious and wanted to take a share. , so that I can be close to my two brothers."


    His tears haven''t dried yet, his eyes are wet, and he looks at Qin Sang and Zhong Yu with admiration.


    Well, Zhong Yu wanted to vomit, and the expression on his face was hard to exin, but he knew that he couldn''t show his disgust towards Xu Liu, so he immediately hit his forehead with his fist and said: "I''m sorry, but my head hurts too much... We have been in the youth since childhood." Niushan hurried back to the guard station and encountered Wanhe Prefecture beating Ji Xiaoqi and the others. After arresting them, he rushed to Duchonggou camp overnight. After struggling for most of the day, he only slept for three hours and then rushed to Daokougou camp. , I am really sleepy and tired, and now my head is so swollen and painful.


    These are all true, and there is indeed weariness on their faces.


    Cui Duo said: "Sixth Young Master, please let Qin Qianhu and Young Master Zhong rest first."


    Xu Liu was not happy. As the heir to the Marquis Mansion, he still saw them when he was sick. They were just a little tired. If there was something they couldn''t bear, they wouldn''t die immediately!


    Seeing that he was about to get angry, Cui Duo quickly reminded him in secret: "Sixth Young Master, the Marquis often said that the soldiers guarding Du Chonggou worked very hard and they should be treated kindly. You also nodded in agreement after hearing this... Let Qin Qianhu go first , Mr. Zhong, go and rest."


    Xu Liu could only say: "Brother Qin, Brother Zhong, I''m not sensible. You go and have a rest first. After you have rested, I will send someone to invite you over to chat."


    Stop chatting, it makes me sick to my stomach just to look at you again.


    Qin Sang said: "I received an order from General Jiang to start construction of the porcin kiln as soon as possible. I have to leave soon. I''m afraid I won''t be able toe back to see the Sixth Young Master." He added: "As for the Sixth Young Master''s desire to invest in the porcin kiln. I can''t make the final decision on the business. It''s General Jiang and the Zhong family who take up the bulk of the business. You have to ask General Jiang and Uncle He of the Zhong family. Uncle He received the order from the Zhong family and is in charge of this. In terms of business, he has the final say, Zhong Yu cant even make the decision.


    So dont ask Zhong Yu.


    Xu Liu became angry when he heard this: "Isn''t the porcin business led by Brother Qin? Why can''t you make the decision?"


    Qin Sang said: "Although I am taking the lead in this transaction, I am only a small member of a thousand households. Naturally, General Jiang and the Zhong family have to make the final decision."


    This statement is so reasonable that even Xu Liu can''t find fault with it.


    "Qin Qianhu is right." Cui Duo stood up with a smile and said, "Thank you both foring to see the Sixth Young Master. The Sixth Young Master is in a much better mood. I will send you out so as not to dy your rest and damage your health."


    Xu Liu was so angry that he almost flipped the table over. Why should a ve like Cui Duo be his master? !


    But Cui Duo knew his virtue very well. Although he stood up, he did not let go of the hand holding Xu Liu''s arm. When he tightened his hand, it hurt Xu Liu. He used this to warn him to calm down and not get angry.


    Xu Liu could only look at Qin Sang and Zhong Yu and said with a smile: "Okay, I understand. I will ask Uncle Jiang. Thank you Brother Qin and Brother Zhong foring to see me."


    There is no point in asking. With Uncle He and Meng Hong here, it is impossible for Xu Liu to get involved in the business of the porcin kiln.


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Sixth Young Master, take good care of your health. Let''s take our leave first."


    Having said that, he took Zhong Yu away without waiting any longer.


    Cui Duo went to see them off. When he returned to the tent again, Xu Liu smashed almost everything in the tent.


    Cui Duo''s face turned dark: "I will tell the Marquis about this and I won''t hide it for you."


    Then he said: "Sixth Young Master, although the Marquis loves you very much, you should not go crazy all the time. Now there are already bad rumors about you in the camp. If you continue like this, your reputation will never be good."


    After hearing this, Xu Liu was so angry that his eyes were bulging. He pointed at Cui Duo and wanted to curse, but Cui Duo was not his former follower. Cui Duo was a dead soldier. Anyone who had killed people would not be polite to him.


    He was angry for a moment, and after weighing the pros and cons, he finally did not curse, but said aggrievedly: "Is that my fault? It was obviously Shen who harmed me, but you are all scolding me~"


    Cui Duo didn''t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He stared at him for a while and saw that he was just aggrieved and didn''t cry, so he didn''t start to teach him a lesson: "Sixth Young Master, be careful and don''t criticize Crown Prince Shen again. This matter has passed. If you continue to hold on to Prince Shen, you will only be the one who suffers."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    As for the rumors about Daokougou Camp, he has already checked it out, and it is really not the work of the Shen family. It was the Sixth Young Master who made too much noise at the banquet, which was seen by many people, and everyone said, If it can''t be stopped, rumors will spread in the camp that the Sixth Young Master may have tuberculosis and a bad brain.


    But the Marquis has suppressed the rumors by means, and now everything is fine.


    But if the Sixth Young Master tries tomit suicide again, the rumors of insecurity will arise again.

 Chapter 2042: Gu Dalin went to the health center

    Chapter 2042: Gu Dalin went to the health center


    Chapter 2042 Gu Dalin arrives at the guardhouse


    And the uncle of the Shen family is not a vegetarian. At this time, he has received news that the Xu family and the Jiang family are officially engaged.


    He frowned and asked in shock and disbelief: "...Jiang Wankang just promised his only daughter to the Xu family? Is he crazy?"


    The person who came to report the news quickly made a silent gesture: "Master, please lower your voice. If someone hears you, will you be in trouble?"


    Because of the incident between the Crown Prince and Mr. Xu Liu, their house had been watched for several days and they had to be on guard.


    Seeing that the Shen family uncle nodded to express his understanding, the visitor continued: "It''s absolutely true. The person who was just decided today is the witness of Uncle Cao... This ve is following the path of the Cao family. The Cao family also said that Xu Hou I dont intend to hide it, I will make a big deal, and the news should spread soon.


    That''s why the Cao family dared to reveal the news to him.


    Added another sentence: "General Jiang cried with joy and bluntly said that his daughter had found a good home."


    The eldest son of the Shen familyughed out loud: "Ha, what a good home?"


    Xu You obviously doesn''t like the eldest son Xu, and wants to sacrifice the eldest son to protect the Xu family from Emperor Jingyuan''s troubles. Can''t Jiang Wankang see that? Why did you promise your daughter to the eldest son of the Xu family?


    Does he have a grudge against his daughter?


    Uncle Shen family: "The marriage between Xu Jiang''s family will increase Xu You''s ambition and strength, which is not a good thing for us. We have to let this marriage go south."


    The visitor was startled and hurriedly tried to dissuade him: "Master, calm down, this is the territory of the Xu family. You must not do anything that harms the Xu family. You will be found out."


    They were able to find out some news in the camp, but that was all. They did not dare to do anything to plot against the Xu family in the camp, as they would be killed by Xu You''s people.


    The eldest son of the Shen family nced at him and said, "Do you think my son is stupid? Of course, this kind of thing cannot be done in the camp."


    But start from the capital!


    The Shen family is a rtive of the emperor. Although it is in decline, it can still be done if they want to do something in the capital.


    The Jiang family and the Xu family are already in the capital. Although they are serving as hostages, they are still the general''s wife and the marquis''s wife with great reputation. They can leave the house as guests at will, and can enter the pce with a sign.


    As long as he can leave the house, he can let Mrs. Jiang hear rumors and know that the Xu family is a fire pit and that her daughter will die if she marries him.


    He then spread the word that Xu You strongly supported Xu Liu in the northwest, abused the eldest son of the Xu family, and said that the eldest son of the Xu family was unfilial and had no time to live. Finally, the Xu family would marry Miss Jiang San because of the soldiers and horses in Jiang Wangang''s hands. , as long as he gets the troops and horses, he will kill Miss Jiang... With so many rumorsing together, he doesn''t believe that Mrs. Jiang can remain indifferent? !


    There is also Xu Liu, this little beast cannot be let go... He has to deal with all the rumors such as that he has tuberculosis, that he is a little fairy who likes men, that he has a brain disease, that he went crazy at the banquet, etc.!


    As for whether Xu You would be suspicious of him, don''t worry. Emperor Jingyuan was afraid of Xu You and wanted to kill Xu You. After learning about the rumors, he would definitely help protect the people who spread the rumors and let the rumors harm the Xu family. Reputation has alienated the rtionship between the Jiang and Xu families.


    So, the Tashen family is safe, there is no need to be afraid, just rest assured and it will be done!


    The uncle of the Shen family suffered a great humiliation from the Xu family and has been looking for opportunities to take revenge. Now that he sees an opportunity, he will not let it go. He does not wait at all and immediately starts making arrangements.


    However, it will take time toplete it, and there must be no letters. To use letters to instruct people in the capital to do this is to seek death!


    He has been targeted by the Xu family, and his letters will be secretly inspected by Xu family''s dead men, so he has to find a way to leave no trace.


    Today is the thirteenth day of the first lunar month, and the day after tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Qin Sang promised Gu Jinli that he would go back to spend the festival with her, so he did not stay at the Daokougou camp for too long.


    After sleeping for more than two hours to regain his strength and clear his mind, he took Zhong Yu to find General Jiang and bid farewell to him.


    General Jiang also just woke up, but he was very happy that his daughter was engaged to Boss Xu. When he saw Qin Sang and the others, he had a smile on his face: "Thank you for your hard work, Dashi Wei has done a good job, Mr. Hou." I will give you a credit."


    Then he said: "You go back and spend the holidays well in the guard house. After the Lantern Festival, you can then be busy with the porcin kiln. But you have to be more vignt these two days. The bandits always like to raid us during the holidays. If you see the smoke, , immediately rushed to Du Chonggou to help."


    Fighting against the enemy is their first priority. No matter how important the porcin kiln business is, it must be put aside first when there is a war. "Yes!" Qin Sang responded to Zhong Yu, and left without waiting much longer with his men and horses.


    Xu You generously gave them more than a dozen carts of supplies, saying they were rewards for capturing Wanhe Prefecture.


    Ji Xiaoqi and the others hadn''t left yet, so they were left to celebrate the festival. General Ma said that this was Xu You''s reward for them.


    Ji Xiaoqi knew that Qin Sang and the others were leaving, so he dragged his injured body to see Qin Sang and the others off: "Qin Baihu, thank you very much for this incident."


    Qin Sang said: "There is no need to thank me. I just happened to meet them and captured them in Wanhe Prefecture. It is your credit that Dashiwei was able to eliminate them."


    Ji Xiaoqi heard this, but he was not happy at all: "If possible, I would rather not take this kind of credit."


    This is not a military achievement, this achievement contains the blood, tears and humiliation of an innocent woman!


    Qin Sang said: "What happened to them is not caused by you. You don''t need to think too much. There are many sufferings in this world. If you think about it deeply, you will not be able to live your life at all."


    Finally, he said: "Remember, you helped them, you are worthy of your own conscience, and you are worthy of them, that''s enough."


    Having said that, he said no more and set off with Zhong Yu and the others. After leaving the camp, they ran towards Duchonggou.


    First we went to Duchonggou to see the soldiers of Changliang Guard. After exining the sentry patrol for the Lantern Festival, we took Zhong Yu, Zhang Tu and others to the guard post.


    By the time they returned to the guardhouse, it was already the fourteenth day of the first lunar month.


    Zhong Yu didn''t stay long and said to Qin Sang: "I haven''t celebrated the festival with Uncle He and the others for a long time. I want to rush back to Qingniu Mountain Vi to celebrate the Lantern Festival with them."


    Qin Sang agreed: "Okay, go ahead. Don''t ride a horse. Take a carriage. You can sleep in the carriage."


    He added: "I''m bringing a batch of green bricks by the way to build a porcin kiln."


    "Okay." Zhong Yu responded and asked again: "Are you going to tell Meng Hong about the engagement between the Jiang family and the Xu family? If you tell him, he might make a big fuss."


    General Jiang was very satisfied with the Xu family''s marriage. He told them when they went to say goodbye.


    However, they were not specifically told not to tell Meng Hong.


    Qin Sang said: "This matter will spread soon, and Meng Hong will know it soon. It doesn''t matter whether you tell it or not."


    As for whether Meng Hong will cause trouble, General Jiang will have to worry about it... It would be good to make General Jiang sober up.


    Zhong Yu: I understand.


    After saying that, he went to eat, then climbed into the carriage to sleep. After the thirty carts of green bricks were loaded, the soldiers drove them and took the green bricks with Zhong Yu to Qingniu Mountain Vi.


    Not long after they left, arge convoy with thousands of people and hundreds of vehicles rushed towards Changliang Wei.

 Chapter 2043: Gifford

    Chapter 2043: Gifford


    Chapter 2043 Gifford


    Gu Dalin and the others have been driving to the northwest sincest year, and now they are close to the territory of Changliang Wei. They have been walking for half a year. The road to the northwest is long and arduous.


    Tang Baihu, are we almost here? Gifford rode over and asked, looking at the barren mountains and ridges around him, he really didnt know where Changliang Wei was hiding?


    Tang Baihu, the former Tang Zongqi, smiled and said: "Master Ji Jiu, don''t be impatient. After walking for half an hour, after passing the waterless ditch in front, we will reach the territory of Changliang Wei."


    This huge convoy isposed of the Ji family, the Xie family, and the Gu family, so in addition to Bao Zongqi, there is also Tang Baihu from the big port guard who came to pick them up.


    However, they will stay in Changliangwei tonight, and then set off for Dabuwei tomorrow.


    After hearing this, Gifford felt relieved and said, "It''s hard work for hundreds of households."


    He smiled at Bao Zongqi again and said, "Bao Zongqi, this is going to trouble your guard post. You have to entertain so many of us."


    Looking at the huge and almost invisible team, he asked worriedly: "The guard station is an important military area. If we have so many people staying here, it won''t cause any trouble for Qin Qianhu, right?"


    Bao Zongqi said with a smile: "Master Ji Jiu, don''t worry. The people you brought can all prove their identities and have been registered at the Long''an Prefecture and Mu County gathering ces, and our three health offices have jointly cooperated." Sure, you can enter the guard station. I just have to force you to live in the camp outside the guard station."


    Only people close to the guardhouse can enter, such as the bodyguards escorting the convoy. General servants and guards are not allowed to enter for the time being.


    Gifford smiled and said: "This is not an injustice. We traveled all the way west and lived in the wild for several months. We have long been ustomed to living in tents. As long as we don''t cause trouble to Chang Liang Wei."


    After saying that, he took out a sheepskin water bag and handed it to Bao Zongqi: "It''s cold and windy. Bao Zongqi''s mouth is a little purple. He must be freezing. Drink some **** soup to warm yourself up."


    Zongqi Bao took the sheepskin water bag and drank a few mouthfuls. The spicy taste of the **** soup made him sneeze several times.


    After sneezing, the coldness went away a lot and my whole body felt warm.


    Its great! Bao Zongqi felt veryfortable and returned the sheepskin water bag to Gifford: Thank you.


    "Mr. Bao, you''re wee." Gifford took out another sheepskin water bag from a thick bag on his horse and handed it to Tang Baihu: "Tang Baihu also has some."


    Tang Baihu smiled: "Ji Jiuye is really a meticulous person. He even brought me a new one. I am so familiar with Lao Bao and they have fought together. We eveny in the pile of corpses together and drank his saliva. I I dont mind it.


    After hearing this, Mr. Bao Qi gave him a fist salute and said with a smile, "Thank you very much, Tang Baihu, for your kindness."


    Tang Baihuughed and scolded: "Get out of here, you have be more and more skinny after living a good life."


    Gifford was very happy to see the two of them ying around. It seemed that not only Qin Qianhu and Uncle Xie had a good rtionship, but also the soldiers of the two guards got along well with each other, so he felt relieved, and so could his n uncle.


    Gifford''s n uncle is Mr. Ji... Gifford''s fate was not good. His mother died when he was born, and his father was ipetent. He was good at eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling. Within two years, he was choked by the food he had eaten when he was drunk and vomiting. The trachea is suffocated.


    From then on, all he had left was a sick grandfather and the debt left by his biological father. The creditor was from a gambling house. He came to the house with the deed signed by his father and took over the house andnd. There was nothing left in the house.


    Grandpa knew that he was sick and would not live long, so he took him all the way from the countryside to Ji''s house in Fucheng. Using his kindness of helping Mr. Ji when he was young, he met Mr. Ji and begged him to buy him as a wife. My ve, I said that I can sign a death contract, all I want is for him to grow up safely, and then help him start a family and leave a trace of incense in his family.


    Mr. Keji didnt agree, saying, Where is the reason to buy a member of the same race as a ve?


    Rather than asking him to sign a deed of sale, he took them in, let them live in the house, help the house do some work, and gave them some monthly money, which was regarded as hiring them.


    As a result, their grandparents and grandchildren settled down, and under the care of Mr. Ji, grandpa lived for several more years, until he reached adulthood at the age of twelve, and then passed away.


    When his grandfather was dying, he only left him one sentence: "I must repay my kindness. Although you did not sign the deed of betrayal, your life and your abilities were all given by your uncle. In this life, you will die." You can''t do anything to disgrace the Ji family."


    Grandpa said this because he was learning to be an ountant at that time. Afterpleting his studies, he would help his uncle''s family do the ounts. As an ountant, ounting skills are secondary, and the most important thing is to pay attention to the master. You are loyal to your family and cannot have any bad intentions towards your masters family.


    He agreed and swore a poisonous oath.


    Because of all these, the n uncle trusted him very much. This time he did not send his own son, but his n nephew.


    From then on, he worked as an errand for Aunt Xie and Aunt Xie together with Mr. and Mrs. Ji, Master Ji, until he died of old age.


    Cough cough cough!


    There was a coughing sound. After Gifford heard it, he said: "I''m going to see Brother Dalin. He has been in poor health."


    After saying that, he rode his horse and rushed to the carriage where Gu Dalin was sitting. He dismounted and let the horses follow the convoy. Then he signaled the driver to slow down, climbed on the front panel of the carriage, lifted the curtain and got in. .


    "Brother Dalin, why are you coughing again? Are you coughing up blood?" Gifford asked nervously. When passing through Gujia Vige in Gaoshui County a few years ago, Gu Dalin met Qin Qianhu''s people who stayed in the vige and learned that Something happened, and he vomited blood on the spot and became seriously ill.


    Later, I contracted a cold and started to cough. There was blood in the phlegm I coughed up.


    But the doctor said that Gu Dalin''s disease was not tuberculosis, but **** sputum caused by blood flowing into the trachea and throat after vomiting blood. As long as he no longer coughs up **** sputum after a few days, there is no need to worry.


    Although more than a month has passed, Gifford still remembers this. Whenever Gu Dalin coughs, he will ask if there is **** sputum.


    Xia Zhang was ordered to follow Bao Zongqi to pick up Gu Dalin and the others. At this moment, he replied: "I''m not coughing up blood. Don''t worry, Master Ji Jiu."


    After hearing this, Ji Fudou felt relieved. He was about to lift the curtain and call the doctor toe in to check Gu Dalin''s pulse, but Gu Dalin stopped him: "Brother Ji Jiu, no need, I''m fine. I just thought of something and got a little excited and lost my temper. The cough just now...is gone now, no need to call the doctor in."


    Gifford looked at his face. Although it was a little pale, fortunately he already looked like a human being. It was not like when he was in Gujiacun before, his face was all golden and purple, and he looked like he was about to die.


    "Okay, don''t call the doctor. You have a good rest and don''t think too much." Although Gifford didn''t know what Gu Dalin had learned, it hit him so hard that he had tofort Gu Dalin. Two sentences: "We are almost at the health center. We should be happy. We can put aside the bad things around us and they can always be solved."

 Chapter 2044: joy

    Chapter 2044: joy


    Chapter 2044 Joy


    Gu Dalin was silent for a while, then raised the car curtains and looked at the bare scenery outside, either dead trees or loess. He grinned, with hope in his smile. He turned to Gifford and said, "Brother Ji Jiu is right... and I''ll do it." Northwest is here to help Saburo and the others, so we must cheer up quickly and not be so sick, lest we worry Saburo and the others."


    During this period of time, he really thought too much about Tian Dahua. At one point, he didn''t want to live anymore. He even fell ill because of it, which dyed everyone''s schedule for more than a month. Now that he thinks about it, he really shouldn''t have !


    After saying this, Gu Dalin asked Xia Zhang for a pot of water. After drinking half of the pot of water, half of the decadence on his body was gone, and he looked like a living person.


    Gifford was surprised when he saw this. It seemed that the doctor was right. The reason why Brother Dalin was so lifeless was not because he was seriously ill, but because he was too preupied and could not let go of the hard things in his heart.


    Now that Brother Dalin has figured it out, the death energy in his body is gone, and his whole person is alive.


    He smiled and said: "That''s right."


    Gu Dalin smiled, looked outside the carriage, and asked Xia Zhang: "How long will it take to get there?"


    Xia Zhang said: "Back to Mr. Lin, the guard station is used for guarding, training troops, and farming, so there will be a battlefield buffer area. It is very big. Now we are just entering the guard station area. After entering the guard station area, we will at least have to run again. Half an hour, plus passing the inspection by the sentry, it will be good to arrive before midnight in the afternoon. You can get some sleep first, and I will wake you up when you get there."


    Gu Dalin didn''t want to go to see Qin Sang and the others in a state of illness, so he said, "Then I''ll take a nap. Remember to wake me up in advance."


    He added: "Don''t call me Mr. Lin. People who don''t know the inside story may think my surname is Lin. You should call me Uncle Lin."


    He married Mr. After the pain pulled him back, he smiled at Gifford and said, "Brother Ji Jiu, there''s no need to worry. I''m much better. Thank you very much."


    After saying that, I covered myself with quilt and started to take a nap. It didnt take long before I actually fell asleep, still sleeping deeply.


    Gifford was very happy. Brother Dalin felt relieved after letting go of the troubles in his heart, so he could sleep: "You guard, I will go out first."


    Hey. Xia Zhang responded and lifted the car curtain for Gifford.


    Gifford got off the car, got on his horse, and followed the vast convoy towards Changliang Wei.


    Half an hourter, they finally entered the range of Changliang Guards. The soldiers at the first sentry post came out to stop them and said, "Who ising? Stop and check!"


    Niuzi, its me! Mr. Bao galloped forward and told Gu Dalin and others about their arrival.


    Yang Niuzi smiled and said: "I finally got it back. Sir, they have been waiting, but they still need to do routine inspections."


    This is a military regtion. It cannot be released without inspection.


    "It''s done." Bao Zongqi shouted to the back: "Everyone, we have arrived at the guard site. Get off your horses and line up for inspection. Ah Liang, ride on horseback to inform the people behind."


    The convoy is toorge. If you shout from here, the people behind you can''t hear it at all. You have to run all the way and shout to inform people.


    "Yes!" Aliang spurred his horse and ran towards the back, shouting as he ran: "Everyone, dismount and line up to check and enter the guardhouse!"


    After hearing this, Master Ji, Yin Shanda, the boss of the Xingjia Escort Agency in Zhongzhou, and the Wu Dadongjia of the Wushi Escort Agency in Jinling shouted to their horses: "Everyone dismount and check!"


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of people started to move and lined up to wait for inspection.


    This inspection was much more time-consuming than driving on the road. After half an hour of tossing, the convoy officially entered the guard station.


    And this is just the first sentry post, there are Wuli Post, Sanli Post, and Yili Post. The convoy stopped and walked, stepping on the afternoon clock, to the camp outside Yili Post.


    When Qin Sang heard the news, he personally led troops to pick him up. When he saw Gu Dalin, he was very happy: "Uncle Dalin, you are finally here. How are you? Uncle Mu Tong is also here. Let him take a look at you."


    "I''m fine, I just have a little cough. Don''t worry." Gu Dalin looked at Qin Sang, and after sizing him up, he felt distressed: "I''m darker, I''m thinner, and I''ve suffered a lot here." The northwest is always inferior to the south. Nourish people.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "It''s not bitter, I''m living a good life."


    He had a great time with the little fish around.


    Uncle Mutong came over anyway, grabbed Gu Dalin''s hand, felt his pulse, and said after a moment: "There is nothing serious about your body. You can rest assured."


    It means that you are too worried and your mood is not active. Just think of something happy.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved. He looked at Ji Fudou, Yin Shanda, Xing Dadong''s family, and Wu Dadong''s family, and bowed to them with cupped fists: "Thank you uncles for escorting the supplies to us. It''s been a hard journey."


    The word "uncle" made several people happy to hear the word "uncle". Wu Dadong''s family smiled and said: "Qin Qianhu is so polite. We took the money to run errands. It is our duty to deliver the materials and people to the guard station properly. I dont deserve Qin Qianhus thanks.


    Qin Sang: "Although I took the money, the road to the northwest is difficult. You used your lives to help us deliver things. This is a kindness and must be thanked."


    These words made the escorts behind me very happy to hear this. They felt that this **** trip was worth the bet!


    However, what needs to be said still needs to be said. Qin Sang told the Wu Dadong family that the bodyguard would be stationed here.


    Wu Dadong''s family said: "Mr. Qi already told us when we were at the Long''an government office. Don''t worry, Qin Qianhu, we will abide by the rules. You can make whatever arrangements you like."


    "Thank you." Qin Sang is a considerate person and knows that the bodyguards are all **** and temperamental, and the Wushi Bodyguard Bureau is thergest bodyguard bureau in Jinling. It is backed by aristocratic families and has big ships for water transportation. You cannot neglect it, otherwise you may be afraid of it. It will bring trouble to Brother Luo Wu''s **** agency.


    Hence, he personally went to tell the escorts of the Wuzhi Escort Bureau about the military regtions in the northwest and asked them to stop and station here.


    The escorts of Wushi Escort Bureau had worked hard all the way. After walking for half a year, they had suffered enough and felt a little resentful in their hearts. However, when they saw Qin Sanging to them in person to thank them and exin the situation, their resentment disappeared and they all responded. : "Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, we are all people who understand the rules. Military regtions are like this. There is nothing to say. We will camp here and will not enter the guardhouse."


    There are a thousand households, and if they don''t know how to respect them like this, they don''t know what is good and what is wrong.


    Thank you so much, masters. Qin Sang added, Our guard house will cover all the supplies for the masters here.


    The escorts were even more happy, sping their fists and saying, "Qin Qianhu is so generous, thank you very much!"


    As for the Xing Family Escort Agency...it is Dou Ke''s secret business. He is one of his own, so there is no need to be too polite.


    Qin Sang nodded, Brother Xiong came over immediately, greeted the group of bodyguards, and after they were almost settled, Qin Sang took Gu Dalin and others to the guardhouse.


    By the time we actually entered the guardhouse, it was already dark.


    Gu Jinli and Xiao Pingxi were waiting in the tent inside the gate of the guard. After seeing Gu Dalin and othersing in, he rushed out with Xiao Pingxi and shouted: "Uncle Dalin!"


    Sanqing followed Guo Jinlis instructions and sounded the gong in his hand: Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There is no other way, the madam said, the reception must be a bit lively, and the gongs are yed in a lively manner.


    Gu Dalin was so frightened by Gu Jinli''s shouting and the gong that he became energetic. Looking at Gu Jinli with a smile on his face and waving a small g in his hand, heughed out loud: "You girl, Even though you are married, you can still make trouble like this."

 Chapter 2045: a great gift

    Chapter 2045: a great gift


    Chapter 2045 A great gift


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You can have a happy life by making a fuss. Living a lifeless life will only make yourself depressed and make people around you ufortable. It''s so bad. I feel like I''m losing money just thinking about it."


    Gu Dalin was stunned. Is this girl taking the opportunity to point him out?


    He smiled and answered: "This is not a business, so why does it matter whether we lose money or not?"


    Gu Jinli: "What is the purpose of doing business to make money? It is just to live a happy life, so if you are rich but still unhappy, isn''t it a big loss?"


    Gu Dalin smiled: "That''s quite right."


    The third aunt often said that among the children of the family, Xiaoyu and An Geer are the best at talking nonsense. Of the two siblings, one is crazy and the other is serious. Now it seems that this is true.


    But they all made sense.


    Hahaha, Gu Jinli smiled: "Then everyone will be happy."


    After saying that, he took advantage of the cheerful atmosphere to push Xiao Pingxi over and said: "Xiao Pingxi, call me Grandpa Dalin. He is the one who gave you ny-nine taels of lucky money in one go. It is more than the lucky money he has given me over the years." Dozens of times more.


    She did not expect to give Xiaopingxi ny-nine taels of new year''s money once. She once wondered if Uncle Dalin had gone crazy because of the stimtion.


    When Xiao Pingxi learned that Gu Dalin wasing, he was extremely nervous and frightened. After being fussed by Gu Jinli, he was not so nervous anymore. He followed the instructions of Aunt Tao and saluted Gu Dalin: "See you, I''ve seen Grandpa Dalin. Your regards."


    Gu Dalin looked at Xiao Pingxi. This child looked very much like Er Qiang. It seemed that he was indeed Tian Dahua''s son... After thest trace of doubt in his heart was eliminated, Gu Dalin''s stomach churned. He was so sick that he almost vomited and died again. Bear with it.


    There is nothing wrong with Dahua, and there is nothing wrong with this child. He cannot dislike him. If he dislikes Xiao Pingxi, he dislikes his daughter''s child!


    His two eldest daughters were also snatched away on the night the viins killed them. Even if their situation was better than Tian Dahua''s, it was not much better.


    So he cannot dislike Xiao Pingxi. If he wants to be good to him, he must be good to him!


    Even though he reminded himself like this, Gu Dalin still felt very ufortable. Hot tears welled up in his eyes and kept falling, which scared Xiao Pingxi.


    Children are sensitive, especially Xiao Pingxi. He can feel that Grandpa Dalin is disgusted with him and does not want to see him.


    He was very scared and wanted to put on a smile, but his mouth dropped and he cried instead, saying to Gu Dalin: "Yes, I''m sorry~"


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin woke up with a start and said hurriedly: "You are right, no need to apologize."


    He knelt down again and looked at him. The corner of his mouth twitched for a while, and finally he gave a decent smile and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, it was Grandpa Dalin who was so excited when he saw you that he shed tears."


    Really, really? Xiaopingxi asked timidly.


    Gu Dalin nodded: "Really, you are very good. Grandpa Dalin likes you very much."


    Speaking, he wanted to hug him, but when he thought of Xiao Pingxi''s origins, he really couldn''t hold him.


    But he didn''t want Xiaoping to be happy or sad, so he thought about it and asked with a smile: "Are you happy to receive the New Year''s money from Grandpa Dalin? Your mother came to my house every year to pay New Year''s greetings when she was a child, and I also gave her New Year''s money, although it was only two cents. Money, but your mother is very happy every time... She is older than my Mei Niu. Aftering to my house to pay New Year greetings, she will take my Mei Niu and Lan Niu to other people''s houses to pay New Year greetings and ask for New Year''s money."


    As Gu Dalin spoke, he recalled the scene where Tian Dahua and Cui Niu took the lead, with Mei Niu, Lan Niu, and Hong Niu, Tian Erhua, and Tian Xiaohua running behind hand in hand.


    Although I was poor at that time, it was really good. My wife and children were all there, and no one was missing.


    Perhaps it was the memory of the past that made him feel less disgusted with Xiao Pingxi. He actually started to like the child a little bit. He moved his arms and hugged him slowly: "You''re right, don''t be afraid, we all like you."


    Xiao Ping was overjoyed to feel the change Gu Dalin had made on him, but he felt extremely wronged in his heart and sobbed uncontrobly. Gu Dalin''s nose was sore after hearing this. He hugged him and cried with him for a long time. Since there were other people present, he stopped his tears, picked up Xiao Pingxi, smiled at Ji Fudou and others: "Brother Ji Jiu, let me You areughing."


    Gifford smiled and said: "When rtives meet, they will always cry for joy. It''s okay."


    He took out another purse, handed it to Xiao Pingxi, and said with a smile: "The first month has not passed yet. When you see a junior, you have to give some lucky money. Come on, take it."


    Xiaoping was so happy that he didn''t dare to ept it and looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nodded at him, "Take the money, don''t give it away."


    Xiao Pingxi took the purse with both hands and said, "Thank you, Grandpa Ji."


    Gifford smiled and said to Gu Dalin: "This little guy is quite smart. When you call me Brother Ji Jiu, he knows to call me Grandpa of the Ji family. That''s good. He will definitely be sessful when he grows up."


    Gu Dalin nodded: "He is indeed quite smart and sensible, just like his mother."


    He further exined: "His mother is the eldest daughter of Brother Tian''s family. When she was fleeing from the desert, she went to her fianc''s house to help take care of her younger siblings. As a result, she got separated from us. We have been looking for her for the past few years and finally found her. , but the people over there and Xiao Pingxis parents have all passed away, and he is the only one left.


    Gu Dalin lied, telling Gifford that Tian Dahua was engaged, and although she was separated from them, she had been living with her fianc and his family.


    And he said this to clear up Xiao Pingxi''s name and tell outsiders that Xiao Pingxi is not some bastard, he is a person with parents!


    Its not that easy to recognize a child whose father is unknown. It involves the reputation of the whole family and the whole n. Some things must beid out in advance.


    If he could find Mei Niu and Lan Niu in the future, and if they had children whose fathers were unknown, he would also lie and tell outsiders that they were married and that their children had innocent origins and could be seen in the light.


    If he didn''t lie like this, the reputation of the entire Gu family would be ruined in Dachu, which values innocence!


    He wants to find his daughter, recognize her, and make goodpensation to his wife and daughter, but he also wants to take care of the reputation of the Gu family... An Geer and Xing Geer are going to be officials. If outsiders know about their If sisters of the same race have children whose fathers are unknown, they will never be able to hold their heads high in front of their colleagues!


    Qingtian did not want to be an official, and he was also worried that if he found Mei Niu and Lan Niu, Lao Yan would refuse to recognize the two sisters because of his fame.


    Just stop studying hard and focus more on doing business.


    "It''s all over. With elders like you protecting this child, he will definitely be rich and safe in this life." Gifford was a very understanding person. He didn''t ask too many questions and only said good things.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli also kept Xiao Pingxi''s life experience secret. Only the personal attendants, Aunt Tao, knew the truth, so it was totally fine for Gu Dalin to lie.


    Gu Jinli added: "That''s for sure, our little Pingxi is a blessed child."


    This blessing was earned by himself.


    After hearing this, Ji Fudou greeted the people of the Ji family and gave Gu Jinli a formal salute: "I have met Mrs. Qin. Thank you very much for Mrs. Qin''s great kindness to the Ji family and the Xie family."


    Gu Jinli smiled, waved his hand and said, "Ji Zhenniang and I are already so familiar. You don''t have to be so polite. Don''t just thank me all the time. It''s troublesome."


    He looked at the Ji family again and asked, "Who is Mrs. Ling?"


    Come out and show me, I have prepared a big gift for you and the female nurses of the Ji family tonight.

 Chapter 2046: shameful

    Chapter 2046: shameful


    Chapter 2046: Disgrace


    Madam Ling came out, lowered her head slightly, and bowed to Gu Jinli: "ve, Madam Ling, please pay homage to Mrs. Qin and give my regards to Mrs. Qin."


    Gu Jinli looked at her, looked her up and down three times, raised his chin and said, "Are you Madam Ling? Lift your head and show me, Madam."


    Yes. Mrs. Ling was obedient and looked up at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli said in a rather hooligan manner: "She''s not bad looking. She''s a pretty little woman. Come here and let me touch her."


    Well, most of the people present were shocked when they heard this. Gu Dalin had a headache and quickly looked at Qin Sang and told him to take care of it and stop manipting the little fish girl like this.


    Qin Sang smiled at Gu Dalin and did not stop Gu Jinli, but looked at her with gentle eyes.


    Gu Dalin:


    Brother Dashan can rest assured, Sang is still so good to Xiaoyu.


    Mrs. Ling really stepped forward.


    Gu Jinli smiled, grabbed her hand, touched it for a while, and said, "Well, not bad, she''s very obedient. It''s okay. You can go down first."


    Hmm, Im not pregnant, so I can give it a try.


    "Yes." Mrs. Ling responded, stepped back, and stood with her mother-inw, sister-inw, and a dozen martial arts female nurses.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s getting dark, let''s go and settle down first. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk about it in detail tomorrow."


    He added: "There is a temporary camp for guests in the guardhouse. Wherever there is a tent set up, you can stay there tonight. There is no need to go out and set up tents. It is too troublesome."


    Yes. The Ji family responded.


    Qin Sang said to Gu Dalin again: "Uncle Dalin, there are only two houses in the guard house, so I have to force you to live in a tent."


    Gu Dalin smiled and said: "What''s wrong with this? I just have a ce to live."


    but


    Im going to stay with Wu Dadongs family tonight, its better this way.


    Qin Sang thought for a while and agreed: "Thank you, Uncle Dalin."


    Uncle Dalin is Xiaoyu''s n uncle. Having such an elder living with the people from the Wushi Escort Agency shows their courtesy to the Wushi Escort Agency. It will be safer for Luo Wu''s family to run water freight.


    In short, be polite first and then attack.


    "What''s there to thank you for?" Gu Dalin smiled and said to Xiao Ping, "Grandpa Dalin is a little tired. Xiao Ping wants to go by himself first, what do you think?"


    Xiao Ping was frightened and said hurriedly: "I am ignorant. Grandpa Dalin, please let me down. I can walk by myself."


    "It''s so outrageous that someone who is almost six years old is being held by someone else!" Widow Xiao walked out with brother Xiaogui in her arms, and said to Gu Dalin: "This is Sang''s wife, her n uncle, right?" , I am Saburo''s biological aunt, and this is his biological uncle, these are all Saburo''s cousins, we only met him a few years ago."


    She started crying as she spoke, and said in a whimpering voice: "Uncle of her n, you are so lucky. You fled to the south in one breath and lived a good life of wealth. Look at these clothes, they are made of brocade." Well... we still have a hard life. We endured it here in the northwest. We finally got through it, and we encountered war again. We endured all the hardships before we survived. We met Qin''s nephew and lived with him... But this life is really not the same as yours.pare."


    Widow Xiao had heard that Gu Dalin''s family and Xiao Pingxi''s grandpa''s family were doing business in partnership with Gu Jinli''s natal family. Every family got a share of the dividend, and each family earned as much as a thousand taels of dividends every month. Gu Dalin also gave Xiaoping ny-nine taels of new year''s money. I''m so angry!


    Why can Xiao Pingxi get so much New Year''s money?


    How can an uncle''s family do business with Sang''s wife''s family and get dividends?


    But her upright aunt''s family had nothing. She had to work hard and backbreakingly, and could only receive a tiny amount of money every month, which was even less than the fraction of Gu Dalin''s family.


    After crying, he asked Gu Dalin angrily: "Her n uncle, your family and Sang''s wife''s family are rted to each other, right?"


    This question was too serious to ask. Xiao Chengju and Xiao Xiaomei hurriedly gave her a tug and reminded her in a low voice: "Mom, it''s alright. If you make too much noise, our family will be punished~"


    Bah, why did I make such a fuss?


    Widow Xiao and the others suddenly rushed out, leaving Gu Dalin stunned. After hearing what Widow Xiao said, he sneered: "So you are Widow Xiao. Yes, I am the uncle of Xiaoyu Yatou. Our two families are very close. Yes, before the fifth server was released, my father and Xiaoyu Yatous grandfather are cousins, and we still have teeth together.


    Then he pointed to his clothes and said: "You may have bad eyesight and you are mistaken. This is an ordinary cotton fabric. It is just made of threeyers and embroidered on it. It doesn''t look like cotton... We are also poor. Although people have earned some money through hard work in business, they dare not waste it."


    Gu Dalin didn''t know Uncle Qin''s kindness to Qin Sang, so he was very angry and felt that Widow Xiao''s family had bullied Gu Jinli and made her feel wronged.


    Xiaoyu girl is not angry with her mother-inw, but is angry with her uncle''s mother-inw''s family. This aunt is still a step-inw, and her children have no blood rtionship with Uncle Qin, so she can still rush in front of him and make trouble. You have to dance so hard when you''re down there!


    Gu Dalin: "Sang, Xiaoyu, I have a few letters here for you. Let''s go to your house to talk first."


    Obviously he doesnt want to deal with Widow Xiaos family.


    Widow Xiao''s heart skipped a beat... Damn it, Sang''s daughter-inw is not easy to deal with. She didn''t give her family face when they met.


    The girl''s family is full of spilled water. Logically speaking, when rtives from the mother-inw''s family meet, rtives from the mother''s family must be polite, but Gu Dalin does not. He is as virtuous as Sang''s daughter-inw, who is extremely cruel.


    Uncle Qin, in order to maintain his family''s shabby style, caused a quarrel with Widow Xiao. At this time, he stood up to smooth things over and said to Gu Dalin: "Sang''s wife is an uncle of her n, don''t argue with this woman, she just has a bad mouth. I''m stingy, I don''t have any bad intentions, I just got jealous after I heard that you gave Xiao Pingxi nearly one hundred taels of lucky money, so I came over to ask for the lucky money from brother Xiaogui."


    He added: "She is the only one who loves jealousy, but the rest of our family knows the rules."


    He called to Xiao Chenggong and others: "What are you doing standing still? Why don''t youe over and pay homage to your uncle Gu''s family?"


    "Yes." Xiao Chenggong and the others hurried over and saluted Gu Dalin: "I have met Uncle Gu."


    Seeing that Uncle Qin had relented, Gu Dalin didn''t want to make the rtionship between the two families too bad, so he said: "We are all rtives, so there is no need to be polite."


    He then took out the small-denomination banknotes that he had exchanged in advance and gave them to Xiao Chenggong and the others: "For those who are celebrating the New Year, this is the New Year''s money for you, take it."


    Since Widow Xiao is making trouble for the New Year''s money, I will give you the New Year''s money and see how you still make trouble? Do you think your family has a bright face?


    Uncle Qin is a little embarrassed... This Gu Dalin really has a bad temper.


    The Xiao family all like money. After seeing the banknote, they quickly epted it: "Thank you, Uncle Gu."


    At this time, even Widow Xiao felt embarrassed.


    She just wanted to get some lucky money for brother Xiaogui, and kill Gu Dalin''s majesty to make him understand that he, the uncle from the next door family, was not even a fart, and that her family was the biggest rtive in the guard house.


    But Gu Dalin''s move was to swell her family''s face.

 Chapter 2047: The fight started

    Chapter 2047: The fight started


    Chapter 2047 The fight started


    This is for Brother Xiaogui. Gu Dalin finally took out a thirty-tael banknote and gave the money to celebrate.


    Qian Qinghe''s eyes widened. It''s good to be young. His son''s New Year''s money is equal to his sry for a year: "Uncle Gu is so generous. I''d like to thank you on behalf of my son. At the beginning of the new year, I wish you all the best." Xiang."


    But these thirty taels of silver notes were far from making Xiaoping happy. Gu Dalin wanted to use this to tell the Xiao family about a rtive who was distant.


    Gu Dalin said: "Listening to you talking, it feels like I have read a book."


    What Qian Qinghe was most proud of was that he had studied and that his father and father-inw were both schrs. He straightened his back and showed off: "The younger generation is not talented. Hees from a schrly family. He has been embraced by his father since he was three years old. On your knees, hold a pen and practice calligraphy."


    After saying that, his eyes were bright and he looked at Gu Dalin expectantly. "You heard me, I am a schr, so I can give you a fewpliments."


    Gu Dalin:


    This Qian Qingqing is really a person who can reach heaven with just a word of praise.


    But his words were not to praise him at all, nor did he intend to praise him. Gu Dalin wanted to scold him: "You started studying at the age of three, have you got any honors?"


    He added: "It doesn''t matter whether you have merit or not. The most important thing is to be sensible."


    After hearing this, the Xiao family members all looked bad. Widow Xiao was angry: "What do you mean? Who are you talking about in such a weird way, saying that my family is unreasonable? You don''t want to be a rtive!"


    Gu Dalin said: "Of course we still have to make rtives, and we also need to talk about reasons. Only with reason can we travel all over the world. Uncle Sang, are you right?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and asked him with his eyes: Do we need to persuade him if he is so tense? Otherwise, we might start a fight.


    Qin Sang shook his head and gave her a firm look, don''t worry, nothing will happen.


    Uncle Qin said: "What her n uncle said is certainly right."


    Widow Xiao was angry: "What''s wrong? He''s scolding us. Didn''t you hear it?!"


    Uncle Qin: "I heard it."


    But is there anything wrong with what others said?


    Besides, they just gave our family dozens of taels of silver, which is enough to calm your anger.


    Uncle Qin took the banknote from Qian Qinghe''s hand and gave it to Widow Xiao: "Keep it for your brother."


    Widow Xiao got thirty taels of silver notes and calcted the new year''s money received by her younger brother, her four daughters, and Qian''s son-inw, and she immediately felt happy.


    Eighty taels, a full eighty taels of silver.


    Haha, this Gu Dalin was too generous. He gave his family so much money at once. Although he was still not as happy as Xiao Ping, his family did get a big advantage.


    Okay, for the sake of Gu Dalin''s stupidity, she won''t argue with Gu Dalin.


    Gu Dalin suddenly felt happy when he saw Widow Xiao. He did not criticize her family anymore. He bowed to Uncle Qin and said, "I''m sorry, uncle Sang, don''t take it to heart."


    This is Sang''s biological uncle. The rtionship must be good, otherwise it will be Sang and Xiaoyu who are talked about.


    Uncle Qin seems to be not very confused, he is a reasonable person, and when it is time to give face, he still has to give it.


    Okay, okay, its getting dark today, lets not stand on the road talking, lets go and have dinner in the house. Gu Jinli greeted Gu Dalin.


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao immediately said: "Sang''s daughter-inw, there must be a big banquet in the house. We have known each other for several months, but you and your wife have not formally set a banquet for us. All of this is Rtives, we are still my uncles family, why are you so partial?


    You only care about your own n uncles, why, they are all named Gu, why dont you kiss them at all? Dont forget that you are already married, its just a waste of time!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Partiality? Auntie, you have made a lot of money today, be satisfied, otherwise I am afraid you will be beaten!"


    After saying this, she suddenly drew her knife and shed at Mrs. Ling. Mrs. Ling was startled and quickly attacked. The two started fighting, which frightened everyone present. The Xiao family even screamed and retreated far away.


    "Sang''s wife, what are you doing? Why did you suddenly kill someone?!" Widow Xiao was very scared. Sang''s wife was not angry because she was too noisy, so would she turn around and chop her?


    Widow Xiao felt that it was very possible with Gu Jinli''s bad temper. She was so frightened that she grabbed Uncle Qin''s arm and called to everyone in the family: "Come on,e on, go back quickly, otherwise I''m afraid you will be killed by your cousin." Cracked."


    After saying that, the first one ran away.


    "It''s dark, please slow down." Uncle Qin was afraid that she would fall, so he hurriedly caught up with her and helped her: "You are so afraid of death, why do you still do it?"


    Widow Xiao: "If we don''t make a scene, our family can earn eighty taels of silver? Besides, who knows that Sang''s wife will suddenly kill someone."


    Xiao Chenggong was almost breathless recently, so he didn''t dare to offend Gu Jinli, so he hurriedly said: "Mom, please stop talking and go back quickly."


    The whole family ran away in a hurry.


    Gu Dalin looked at them with a very ugly face... How could such a good boy like Sang end up in such an uncle''s family?


    Dang!


    Gu Jinli was still fighting with Mrs. Ling, and called Sanqing: "Come on!"


    Sanqing immediately rushed over with his sword and shed at Madam Ling with fatal blows.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Lings mother-inw immediately rushed to help and rescued Mrs. Ling from the siege without causing her to be injured.


    But Gu Jinli started to spread poison.


    H~


    The poison spread out and filled the air like mist, but Mrs. Ling and her mother-inw had been prepared for a long time. With a little effort, they got a thick cotton jacket soaked in water in their hands. They covered their mouth and nose, turned around and ran away quickly. They were not affected by this. Wave poison hurts.


    Gu Jinli shouted to Qin Sang: "Fire the arrow!"


    Qin Sang had already prepared his bow and arrow. When he heard this, he shot a poisonous arrow.


    Whoosh!


    The poisonous arrow fell in front of Mrs. Lings mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    Bang!


    The poison bag tied to the arrow burst open, and the poison spread. It flew into their eyes like morning mist, causing them to fall to the ground with poison.


    "Aunt Ji, Sister Ling!" The female nurses of the Ji family were frightened, but did not rush towards the two of them, because the poisonous mist had not cleared yet, and they would be poisoned if they rushed over.


    But Gu Jinli was very dissatisfied with the fact that they didn''t rush to save people immediately: "If Sister-inw Xie fell over there, and you didn''t save people immediately, do you know what the consequences would be? She would be poisoned by someone who knocked her out. Kidnapped immediately?"


    He shouted to Sanqing again: "Sanqing, show them how to save people from a distance."


    "Yes." Sanqing untied the rope with the hook around his waist, took aim, and threw it towards Lady Ling like a horse, and the hook hooked Lady Ling''s belt. Sanqing pulled her away from the poisonous mist. Pulled out.


    Gu Jinli asked: "Did you see it? You have to find a way to save people instead of waiting for the poisonous fog to pass."


    The female nurses of the Ji family said hurriedly: "The ves have seen it."


    Master Ji came over and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for teaching me. When the big port guardse, we and I will teach the male and female nurses this trick."


    Master Ji is Aunt Jis man and Madam Lings father-inw.


    His son, Mrs. Lings husband, was also nearby. He saluted Gu Jinli and said, Please Mrs. Qin to give me the antidote.


    Gu Jinli: "Three celebrations."


    Sanqing gave him two antidotes.


    After Mrs. Lings husband thanked her, she went to give the antidote to her mother and daughter-inw.

 Chapter 2048: Gu Jinxiu is pregnant

    Chapter 2048: Gu Jinxiu is pregnant


    Chapter 2048 Gu Jinxiu is pregnant


    Not long after taking the antidote, Aunt Ji and Madam Ling woke up and came over to see Gu Jinli: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for your advice."


    This Mrs. Qin is really powerful.


    They had already guessed that Mrs. Qin would test their skills, so they were on guard before they even entered Chang Liang Wei, but they still failed to guard against her.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "You''re wee."


    You guys, thank you very much. The test of your skills is not over yet. I just made you think that the test of skills is over, so that you can rx your guard. The real gift is yet toe.


    She saw that torches had been lit all around, and she didn''t bother to pay any attention to her family: "It''s gettingte. You''ve been working hard all the way. Go to the guest camp to rest first. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow."


    Gifford smiled and said, "Hey, let''s say goodbye first, and wait for a day to be chosen to formally thank Qin Qianhu and Mrs. Qin for their kindness."


    Today is too busy. Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival again. They have to rush to Dabuwei early tomorrow morning to transport supplies to Uncle Xie and Auntie so they can celebrate the Lantern Festival together. They cannot stay in Changliangwei for a long time, so they can only choose another day. Come and say thank you formally.


    Qin Sang answered: "Okay, when the timees, Uncle Ji wille with Brother Xie and Sister-inw Xie, and let''s have a good meal."


    "Yes." Ji Fudou responded, feeling very happy. After saying a few words to Gu Dalin, he took the Ji family away.


    Yin Shanda, who had been silent for a long time, also said goodbye to Qin Sang and the others: "Qin Qianhu, I will go ahead. If you want to know anything, you can ask me at any time... When you came, my boss told me that as long as Questions asked by Qin Qianhu and Mrs. Qin must be answered truthfully and no concealment is allowed."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, Uncle Yin will go to the guest camp to rest first. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    "Yes." Yin Shanda responded. After saying hello to Gu Dalin, he took two bodyguards, led by soldiers from the guard station, to settle down at the guest''s tent.


    After Yin Shanda left, Xiao Ji drove a carriage to pick them up. After seeing Gu Dalin, he was very happy: "Uncle Dalin, you are finally here. How is Jin Niu and Gui Niu? Does Gui Niu remember me?"


    Gu Dalin was also very happy when he saw Xiao Ji and said with a smile: "They are all good. Guiniu still remembers you and talks about you every time she eats food from Songzi Vige."


    Xiaoyu girl often takes Xiaoji to Songzi Vige. Every time she returns to the vige, she brings things back to several families. Guiniu is a delicious food, so she likes Xiaoji who is responsible for delivering pine mushrooms, peaches, green plums and other food to several families. .


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji thought of the delicious food in Songzi Vige and became greedy: "I really want to eat the fried chicken in Songzi Vige. Granny Mi''s chicken is the most delicious, but she is a bit stingy. Every time I go to Zhuangzi with my wife, she always We are afraid that we will eat all the chickens, so if we kill one, we will say it once. The chickens are still small, so let us kill two less and eat them when they grow up."


    Gu Dalin smiled: "Girl, you are still so eloquent."


    Xiao Ji felt embarrassed when he heard this, so he quickly shut up and asked Gu Dalin and others to get in the car.


    Gu Dalin got on the carriage, and after the carriage started to move, he said to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli: "Yin Shanda is one of the old people who came to join Brother Luo. He served in the army, fought in wars, escaped famine, and sold himself to work for his family. After receiving the letter and money from Brother Luo, he ransomed himself, took his family and the brothers who followed him to the **** agency, and defected to Brother Luo."


    Don''t ask him how Brother Luo found Yin Shanda and sent them a letter. He didn''t know. He just came anyway.


    The second brother Luo is Luo Wus father.


    "Besides him, there is also a **** chief Qiu and a **** chief Miao who also brought two groups of people to the Luo Family Escort Agency. These two people are also soldiers and have fought in wars... They used to be under themand of Brother Luo. The soldiers below.


    "After they came to the **** agency, they helped the agency a lot and followed the rules. They didn''t do anything bad. They even suffered a grievance, but they were suppressed by Brother Luo and didn''t dare to seek justice... They I listen to Brother Luo very much, so you dont have to worry too much.


    Gu Dalin paused for a moment, frowned and then rxed: "...We knew before that Brother Luo''s background was not simple, but we didn''t expect that he knew so many capable people."


    I dont know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    but


    "You don''t have to worry about the Escort Agency anymore. With Yin Shanda and the others here, the Escort Agency of Brother Luo''s family will be much stronger. Only then can we meet the boss of the Wushi Escort Agency and let the ship pass the Huai River smoothly and arrive at Jinling Prefecture. Land boundary.


    But now the former captain did not threaten the Wuzhi Escort Agency. If he had threatened the status of the Wuzhi Escort Agency that day, I am afraid there would be a riot. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli frowned when they heard this: "Can Father Robert really suppress Yin Shanda and the others?"


    The key to suppressing others is never affection, but strength.


    Gu Dalin nodded: "I can suppress it, that''s what An Ge''er said... He was the most worried about this matter. After learning that Brother Luo had recruited his former brothers into the **** agency, he was afraid that something would happen, so he packed his things and went to the **** agency. After living there for three months, I looked at all those people and said that although those people had seen blood on their hands, they were still moral and trustworthy. They also had a family, so they didn''t dare tomit any evil. "


    But Gu Jinli is still a little worried, after all, the eldest sister is a bit weak.


    Seeing this, Gu Dalin didn''t wait for the house. He took off a bag from his waist and handed it to Gu Jinli: "The letter your family gave you, the letter from An Geer is also in it. He wrote about the affairs of the **** agency, Yin Shanda and others. .


    Ha, brothers letter!


    Gu Jinli was very happy and hurriedly took it, but she did not read the letter immediately. Instead, she asked Gu Dalin: "Uncle Dalin, what did Robert''s father do before? Didn''t his familye to see him?"


    Gu Dalin said: "Your father is the closest to Brother Luo. He knows more than me. You can''t ask anything from me."


    Gu Jinli: "But my dad is honest. Uncle Dalin has always been smart. Maybe you can find something that my dad can''t find after so many years."


    In ancient times, people valued family and n, but Father Robert had no family or n. No one knew where his hometown was.


    Even her family only knew that Luo Luo''s mother had been in trouble before, her innocence was ruined, and she couldn''t live in her original ce. Luo Luo''s father took her to live in Gaoshui County.


    Gu Dalin shook his head: "I didn''t find anything, and I didn''t see Brother Luo''s familye looking for him. I only know that he was a soldier before bing an escort, and he was quite rich."


    Much richer than the average escort, and he is a kind of secretly rich man.


    Heforted Gu Jinli again: "Don''t worry as long as your elder brother is here. He is so smart, and his abilities are getting better and better now. Even if Brother Luo has something at home, he will not let Sister Xiu suffer."


    After saying this, Gu Dalin smiled. Speaking of Sister Xiu, there is another happy event here.


    Uncle Dalin, I have lit up all themps on the threempstands, and there are two torches, which should be bright enough.


    As soon as he entered the house, he had not even eaten, so Gu Dalin asked him to light moremps and light them all.


    Gu Jinli once wondered if his eyes were bad?


    "Okay, it''s bright enough." Gu Dalin pointed at them and said, "You two stand in front of me. I have something to tell you."


    Gu Jinli: "Uncle Dalin, just tell me if you have anything to say."


    Its so awkward to speak.


    Gu Dalin said: "There is no way. This is what Brother Cheng and Sister Xiu told me. I must see your appearance clearly before I can tell you the good news."


    He asked again: "Are you ready? I''m going to say it."


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "Just tell me."


    How long have we been waiting? If we dont tell you, the food will be cold.


    Gu Dalin cleared his throat, with joy on his face, and said loudly: "Sister Xiu is pregnant, and you two are going to be aunt and uncle!"

 Chapter 2049: Jumping like a monkey

    Chapter 2049: Jumping like a monkey


    Chapter 2049 Jumping like a monkey


    "What? The eldest sister is pregnant!" Gu Jinli was shocked and hugged Qin Sang excitedly: "Did you hear that the eldest sister is pregnant? We are going to be aunts and uncles!"


    This time its a kiss, its a blood rtionship with her!


    Then he asked Gu Dalin: "How many months has it been? One or twins? Did my sister vomit badly? Where does my sister live to raise the fetus now? Has Brother Luo Wu made my sister angry? If so, you must not hide it, I immediately wrote a letter back and asked someone to beat him! Why did you tell us now? There was a letter from home during the Chinese New Year, but it didnt mention this!"


    Qin Sang smiled, supported her and said, "Calm down, you asked so many questions at once, how will Uncle Dalin answer?"


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to be so excited, but: "My eldest sister is pregnant. I''m so happy that I can''t control it."


    The eldest sister has paid so much for them. If it werent for the eldest sister and her mother doing embroidery work to supplement the family ie, they would have starved to death. Then they fled from famine and the marriage with Brother Luo Wu didnt go well. Now they have finally settled down and have a child. She almost wanted to cry just thinking about it.


    The moment the eldest sister found out she was pregnant, she must have been very happy, right?


    Gu Dalin smiled and said: "It''s right for Xiaoyu to be excited, after all, they are biological sisters. When the whole family learned the good news, they were also very happy. The third grandma cried miserably, and my mother also cried... Sister Xiu and Brother Wu are not young anymore. If they get married when they are old enough, their children will be able to run away."


    Brother Wu and Sister Xiu''er have known each other''s liking for each other since they were children. They originally thought they were interested in each other and would definitely get married when they got older.


    Who would have thought, something happenedter and the marriage almost failed.


    Now that they finally have a child, the family ispletely relieved.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought of Gu Jinxiu''s troubled marriage and snorted angrily: "It''s not because of Brother Luo Wu that I got marriedte. If he hadn''t been stupid, what would have happened?"


    If it werent for the fact that the eldest sister liked Luo Wu, was used to the Luo family, and was afraid that marrying into another family would make her life difficult, this marriage would never have happened!


    Gu Dalin: "Brother Wu also cares about Sister Xiu. He is the best person to Sister Xiu... It''s all in the past, and they are all fine now, let''s not talk about the past."


    Returning to Gu Jinli''s previous question: "I discovered it a month before I left for the northwest. It''s almost six months now. At that time, I was young and couldn''t tell whether it was one child or twins... The Luo Family Escort Bureau was very busy. Sister-inw Luo was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to take good care of your sister, so she sent her back to the vige to raise her baby. Your sister didn''t feel any difort and didn''t vomit at all."


    "Brother Wu loves your sister the most. How dare you make her angry? Now he is running away from home, but he is young and has strong bones. He can hold on. He is quite happy."


    "Uncle Dalin, drink some water." Qin Sang handed him a bowl of warm water and said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, let uncle Dalin eat first. We will talk about other things after uncle Dalin has rested."


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "I''m too happy. Let''s eat first."


    Then he looked at Xiao Pingxi, who had been led by Aunt Tao and was standing by the fire bed obediently. She walked to him and knelt down in front of him and said, "Although your Aunt Gu is pregnant, Second Aunt Gu will still love you very much, so Xiao Pingxi Dont worry, dont be afraid.


    Xiao Pingxi was a little scared at first, but after hearing Gu Jinli''s words, she felt at ease and nodded with a smile: "Well, I''m not afraid... Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin have always been very good to me. Even if they have a nephew, they will not treat me badly." I''m bad."


    He was a little sad, but seeing Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin happy made him happy.


    Moreover


    Aunt Gus baby is also my little brother. When I return to the vige, I will take good care of him and make sure he is not bullied.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "We, Xiao Pingxi, are sensible. Come over and eat. It''ste today, you must be starving."


    "Yeah!" Xiao Pingxi responded happily, and Ma Liu got on the new fire bed. He was still thinking about what gift he would prepare for Aunt Gu''s child.


    After all, he is the little brother and has to give gifts to the baby. There are also Uncle Ping''s children in the Qi family and Aunt Le''s children who are younger than him, so he also has to prepare gifts for them.


    Gu Dalin has been paying attention to the expression on Xiao Pingxi''s face. After he heard that Sister Xiu was pregnant, except for the initial daze, he was really happy and relieved... Although he was a big-flowered child, if he was a If he is so arrogant, then he is not worthy of their kindness. He asked him again: "What is Xiaopingxi thinking about?"


    Xiao Pingxi was still a little afraid of Gu Dalin. He hesitated for a while and then said: "...I''m going back to the vige soon. I''m thinking about what gifts to give to the babies who are younger than me."


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin put aside his worries and touched his head with a smile: "Don''t be in a hurry. Think about it slowly. When you think about it, tell us and give us money and we will help you prepare a gift."


    Xiao Ping was very happy to be touched on the head. He felt that Gu Dalin was epting him more and more. He narrowed his eyes with a smile and said, "Okay, thank you, Grandpa Dalin."


    Gu Dalin was stunned. This kid had such a good smile. He made people like him when he smiled: "Let''s eat."


    He took a bite of the vegetables first, and then Qin Sang and the others moved their chopsticks.


    At the dinner table, Gu Jinli asked the previous question again: "Howe the news of my sister''s pregnancy was hidden from us?"


    Gu Dalin said: "Your sister wants to embroider a picture of the Gu Luo family''s joy when they heard the good news, and make it into the family portrait you mentioned, for the children to see when they grow up. But you two are in the northwest, She couldn''t see it, so Brother Cheng gave her this idea, let me see it with my own eyes, and then write down your happy words and send him a letter back, and he would turn your happy words from words into paintings, and then Embroidery for Sister Xiu."


    I see. Gu Jinli finally understood, but couldnt helpining: Brother Cheng has more and more evil ideas.


    Qin Sang asked: "Uncle Dalin, Brother Cheng has be more and more naughty in the past two years?"


    Gu Dalin nodded: "I went to the house to lift tiles, fished in the water, and led the big dog and two dogs to catch the bad guys. Last year, I even went to the Luojia Escort Bureau and followed the escorts across the Huai River to **** the escorts."


    Jumping like a monkey, Third Grandma and Sister-inw Dashan were almost dying of worry.


    but


    "Brother Cheng has always been sensible, and with Brother An watching over him, nothing will happen. You don''t have to worry." Gu Dalin added, "He has a good skin."


    Its better than being silent all the time when you were a child.


    At that time, although everyone didn''t say it explicitly, they all felt in their hearts that Brother Cheng was afraid that he would be beaten up by the old Gu family... Brother Dashan once secretly cried about this matter, but he didn''t let a few children know.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s okay for the boy to be a bit skinny, as long as he doesn''t cause trouble or harm others."


    Gu Dalin: "Sang is right, and An Geer said the same thing."


    It was gettingte, and after finishing his meal, Gu Dalin had to go to the camp outside Yili Gang to rest with the Wu Dadong family, so he ate the meal very quickly.


    After finishing eating, Qin Sang went to see Gu Dalin off. He was also carrying arge food box with severalyers in his hand, which contained several new meat dishes made in the small kitchen for Wu Dadong''s family.


    "Uncle Qin, I''m also going to see Grandpa Dalin off." Xiao Pingxi was pushed by Gu Jinli and said boldly. He was afraid that Gu Dalin would refuse, so he added: "I know that Grandpa Dalin has something to do with Uncle Qin." If you do, I will send half of it, stop halfway, and let the patrolling soldiers take me back to the camp to sleep."

 Chapter 2050: Tune people

    Chapter 2050: Tune people


    Chapter 2050: Transferring people


    Xiao Pingxi was scared and wanted to get close to Gu Dalin, which made Gu Dalin feel distressed and waved to him: "Come here."


    Ha, Grandpa Dalin agreed!


    "Hey!" Xiao Pingxi was very happy. He ran over, took Gu Dalin''s hand, waved goodbye to Gu Jinli, and followed them away.


    Outside the house, Uncle Mutong was already waiting. When he saw Qin Sang and othersing out, he said, "Sir, everything is fine outside. No one is making trouble."


    Then he said to Gu Dalin: "Brother Dalin, go to the camp on the left. I will give you a round of acupuncture. It will be good for your health."


    Gu Dalin didn''t want to fall ill and cause trouble to Qin Sang and others, so he nodded and agreed. With Qin Sang''s support, he went to the tent on the left and asked Mutong to give him an acupuncture.


    After finishing the acupuncture, Uncle Mutong took out two more convenient medicines, washed them with hot water, and gave them to Gu Dalin to drink. Then the group left the camp, got on the carriage, and drove outside the guardhouse.


    Put Xiao Pingxi down halfway and hand him over to Yao Baihu''s soldiers.


    "Grandpa Dalin, have a good rest. I will go to greet you tomorrow." Xiao Pingxi saluted Gu Dalin before leaving.


    Gu Dalin was very satisfied and said to Qin Sang: "You have taught this child very well... I will not go back to the south this time. I will stay here to help you. If I run to Dongbei Yangji Mansion a few times, I might be able to find someone. "


    Over the years, they have been asking for news about Xie and others, but there is no news from the south to their hometown in the northwest.


    I have also asked people to look for him in Beijing and other ces, but there is no news.


    It now seems that Xie and others most likely went to the Northeast.


    He must go looking, whether he can find it or not, he will go, otherwise if the Xies and the others are suffering and he doesn''t go looking for them, and let them die miserably like Tian Dahua... he will die with his eyes open!


    Gu Dalin wrote to them about this matter years ago. He mentioned it again now just to express his determination and hoped that Mr. and Mrs. Sang would not stop him.


    Qin Sang didn''t stop him: "Uncle Dalin, whatever he decides, it will be done. It''s just that Grandma Yan, you have to think more about it... There is no best of both worlds. In the end, it is very likely that there will be regrets at one end."


    Old Yan is old and not in good health. He may pass away at any time. If Uncle Dalin insists on not going back, he may not even see Old Yan for thest time.


    After listening to this, Gu Dalin shed tears again thinking of what Lao Yan said to him when he came to the northwest: "Mom doesn''t me me. She said she would take good care of herself and work hard until the day I go back." .


    Mother knew very well what he was thinking. She knew she couldn''t stop him, so she didn''t stop him.


    Qin Sang understood Gu Dalin''s pain and let him cry. He only said: "I will try my best to help Uncle Dalin. If you need anything, just tell me and Xiaoyu."


    "Thank you, Sang." Gu Dalin cried for a while, then wiped away his tears, cheered up, and left the guardhouse in a carriage. After another two-quarters of an hour of galloping, he arrived at the camp outside Yili Post, carrying food. He went to Wu Dadong''s house for a drink.


    When Wu Dadong''s family saw theming, they were very surprised: "Brothers Qin Qianhu and Dalin, why are you here?"


    Gu Dalin smiled and said: "I ate some good meat dishes in the guardhouse. They are all hard dishes that are only avable at wedding banquets in the northwest. I thought Wu Dadong had never eaten them, so I brought them to you to try."


    He also told me that he would stay here tonight.


    Wu Dadong''s family understood what Gu Dalin meant. It was a show of goodwill. He didn''t want them to feel left out by the guards. He felt a lot warmer. He took the food box and said with a smile: "Then I have to try it. Look at this." Whats the difference between the hard vegetables in the northwest and those in the south of the Yangtze River?


    The craftsmanship of the caramb was good, and Wu Dadong''s family was very happy to eat it. What was even more happy was that Qin Sang treated them politely and drank with them for half an hour.


    And he was even more shocked when he learned that Qin Sang and General Jiang were partnering in the porcin business... Many aristocratic families felt that although Qin Sang had made great contributions, he was only promoted to a thousand households. Deliberately suppressing promotion, he estimated that his future would not be far, and he might be assassinated soon and die in the northwest. But Qin Sang was so capable that he even curried favor with General Jiang, the man with the second most soldiers in the northwest. With such a figure protecting him, coupled with the Zhong family and Qin Sang''s own abilities, Qin Sang couldn''t think of a future. Its so difficult to be as beautiful as a brocade!


    He had to write a letter quickly to inform the two families not to embarrass the Luo Family Escort Agency too much. Qin Sang''s side has not copsed and is getting better and better. If the two families go too far, Qin Sang will be in chaos in the future. We will send troops directly to destroy them!


    Think about how many aristocratic families were wiped out by the upstarts who were in charge of the army during the reign of Emperor Jingwu. Those two families must not be confused again... The Huai River does not belong to them, so they insist on blocking the Luo family''s boat and not letting them go. The Luo family has so many boats, and it is too much to cut off people''s way of buying boatmen.


    This wine made Wu Dadong very drunk, but Wu Dadong had a bold temper. After drinking a meal, he was afraid of and liked Qin Sang.


    When he finished drinking, he said: "Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, Wushi Escort Agency is a serious business, and will not deliberately embarrass the Luo family, but will do well with the Luo family!"


    Qin Sang smiled. Mr. Wu Dadong was really a straightforward person, so he made a promise to him. He cupped his fists and saluted and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wu Dadong, for your understanding."


    Wuda Dongjiaughed and said: "Don''t say these kind words, I really drank happily tonight, Qin Qianhu has a good drinker!"


    This soldier in charge was different. He had an astonishing capacity for drinking. He could drink even better than him. He almost drank him to death.


    As he was talking, the sound of the clock was heard, and Wu Dadong''s family was shocked: "It''s sote, Qin Qianhu should go back quickly."


    "Okay, I''ll go back first. Let''s have another drink during the Lantern Festival tomorrow." Qin Sang said goodbye and rode away.


    On the way, he was thinking about something. It wasn''t until he returned to the house and took a shower that he decided to take the risk.


    "Little fish." Qin Sang walked into the back room and saw Gu Jinli lying on the new fire bed reading a letter, so he called her.


    She raised her head, smiled at him, and opened her arms: "Mr.


    Qin Sang raised a smile, walked to the fire bed, and let her hold him.


    "Hmm~ It''s warm andfortable. Men''s body temperature is higher than that of women. It''sfortable to hold in the winter... and you can touch his abdominal muscles." Gu Jinli smiled slyly and rubbed his abdominal muscles with his face.


    Qin Sang groaned, hugged her, pressed her on the bed, and kissed her fiercely: "... Xiaoyu will not be able to get up tomorrow if he keeps trying. It will be a joke."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red and he said harshly: "I don''t know how strong my physical strength is, how could I not be able to get up?"


    Qin Sangughed out loud, stared at her, and said in a gentle tone: "Xiaoyu agrees, then I..."


    "I didn''t say anything!" Gu Jinli hurriedly interrupted him and asked, "How was the wine? What does Wu Dadong mean?"


    Qin Sang kissed her and said: "Wudadong''s family is a straightforward person, and he doesn''t seem to have any bad intentions, but strictly speaking, he is just a ve. The real boss of Wu''s Escort Agency is the powerful family behind it... They are greedy , even if we have to let Brother Luo Wus boat cross the Huai River now because of the face of the Ouyang family and the Dou family, we will definitely not let the Luo family **** agency be bigger."


    But what they want is for the Luo Family Escort Bureau to be big enough to be able to go to and from the Huai River and directly to the sea... This is a back-up route. If he can''t avenge him and Emperor Jingyuan wants to eradicate the roots, several families can leave by boat.


    so


    Brother Luo Wus family still has too few manpower. I want to send old people from the northwest over and let them join the Luo Family Escort Bureau to help.

 Chapter 2051: Lantern Festival

    Chapter 2051: Lantern Festival


    Chapter 2051 Lantern Festival


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked, "Have you thought about it?"


    He told her about this once, but there were two risks.


    One, people from the south may discover the origins of those old people, causing several families to fall into the disaster of genocide.


    Second, send people there. When Brother Qin needs help in the future, there wont be that many helpers avable.


    "Well, I''ve thought about it." Qin Sang said: "There are indeed risks in doing this, but the benefits outweigh the risks. Not only can it strengthen the Luo Family Escort Agency, but it can also expand waterways and sea routes, which can earn us a lot of money." A way out."


    Originally, they wanted Luo Wu''s family to do this, but: "The Luo family''s abilities are limited. If they want to freely travel through waterways and sea routes, it won''t be possible in twenty years. But we don''t have that much." In time, we can only send a group of capable people over and use the familys previous wealth to build up the Luo Family Escort Bureau.


    Otherwise, no matter how powerful Father Robert is and how hard Brother Luo Wu works, how can you, an **** agency that has only been open for less than three years,pete with a behemoth like Wushi Escort Agency?


    There is still one


    "You are too worried about my eldest sister. Send me to the Luo Family Escort Agency. They will protect my eldest sister to the death and will not let anything happen to her. This way you can rest assured."


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and stroked her eyebrows with his fingertips: "Xiaoyu has already suffered a lot for marrying me. I don''t want Xiaoyu to worry about her mother''s family anymore."


    He just wanted to make her happy, and didn''t want to see her frown and feel sad.


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t worry, I''ve always been very happy. I''m worried about eldest sister today because the Luo Family Escort Bureau has people like Yin Shanda here. They''re afraid that eldest sister is too weak and beautiful, and something bad will happen to these people who don''t have a death contract." Come with your heart."


    "However, since you are sending your old friend to the Luo Family Escort Agency, I have nothing to worry about."


    The old people that Brother Qin believes in are all raised from his grandfather''s generation. They are several decades older and are very reliable.


    Thinking of something again, he asked worriedly: "Father Robert is not an ordinary person. If you send someone over, will he be suspicious and ask about your family''s affairs?"


    The affairs of Brother Qin''s family cannot be known to too many people at the moment, even if they are as close as the Luo family.


    Qin Sang smiled: "You have said that Father Robert is not an ordinary person. He understands. He will not ask questions that should not be asked. He will only ept people and arrange them properly."


    Just like they didnt ask much about things in Roberts fathers hometown, everyone tacitly avoided these things and only did things that were beneficial to the two families.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought about it andughed: "You''re right, I''ve thought too much. But there''s one thing I have to tell you."


    Qin Sang was stunned, looked at her and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said after a moment: "Listen, I have never felt that I suffered after marrying you. I am living a very good life now and am very happy. What I am even more happy about is that the person I married is you. , so dont think wildly. If you dare to think wildly, Ill beat you up!


    After she finished threatening, she went to lift his clothes, touched his abdominal muscles, and said with a smile: "Besides, my little brother Qin is a handsome man, I have earned it."


    Qin Sang heard her say that a handsome man is an eye-catching man with an excellent figure, temperament and momentum.


    However, now is not the time to exin what a sportsman is...


    Xiaoyu is in trouble again. He turned over and pressed her down again, pulled off his shirt directly, and put her hands around his waist: Xiaoyu likes his abdominal muscles, just feel free to touch them.


    Gu Jinli blinked and his face turned red: "...The abdominal muscles are in front. What''s the matter with you putting my hand behind your back? Also, I didn''t do it. It''s because you think too much."


    I just touched it casually, who asked you to think too much?


    "But now I''ve thought too much, what should I do?" He stared at her, his eyes full of longing. Gu Jinli''s face almost burned at the sight of him. He covered his eyes and said, "Think of it yourself. I fell asleep and didn''t hear you."


    Such childish words make Qin Sang extremely cute.


    Heughed out loud, leaned over and kissed her, a gentle and lingering kiss, which made Gu Jinli secretly think that he had made a mistake. He should not have covered his eyes, but his mouth.


    After a moment, she felt a chill all over her body and her clothes were gone. Soon, a wave of heat surrounded her, bringing about waves of fine and gentle kisses like rain.


    She was a little dizzy from being kissed and couldn''t think clearly, so she could only respond to him instinctively.


    Qin Sang was very happy, and the little fish''s response made him very excited. The kiss became domineering, and finally he got what he wanted, and he ate the little fish clean.


    After eating it once, I was not satisfied, so I ate it again.


    As a result, she really couldn''t get up in the morning, and she was still asleep when it was almost time.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli, who was nestling in his arms with a red face, and his heart was filled with joy. He kissed her gently and said, "Xiaoyu, thank you, I''m very happy."


    His heart was filled with overwhelming joy, and this joy was given to him by her.


    "Well~" Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly, but he made him angry. He frowned and raised his hand to p him, but he took his hand and held it in his palm. He shook his head and smiled: "Okay Fierce, you will beat people even when they are sleeping."


    But he just likes small fish like this.


    Laughing, angry and scolding, she was so lively that no matter how much she pampered him, she couldn''t get enough.


    "Sleep well, Xiaoyu. I''ll be back with you after I go out." Qin Sang was going to see off the Ji family. After holding Gu Jinli in his arms for a while, he got up and washed up.


    Before leaving, he went back to the back room to see her again and saw that she was sleeping soundly. After tucking her in the quilt, he officially went out and told Sanqing: "Keep my wife safe and don''t let anyone disturb her."


    "Yes." Sanqing responded seriously, moved a chair, sat at the door of the back room, and guarded Gu Jinli.


    Today is the Lantern Festival, and the health center was very busy early in the morning. After the family members finished practicing boxing and kicking in the morning, they took the children to look at the supplies sent by Dalin without even bothering to eat breakfast.


    My lord, these are the supplies that Madams mother-inw sent us. There are too many of them. They are almost filling up this empty space. How much money will it cost to buy them?


    "My wife''s family is extremely rich, and He''an Mansion is in the south. There is everything you need in the south. I heard that you can dig out an ingot of gold with a hoe. It''s not easy to buy such things. !


    Hey, Takeshis mother can speak idioms now, and her knowledge has improved a lot.


    Wu Zhiniang puffed up her chest proudly and said: "I don''t know any idioms. They were all spoken by my Wu Zhi when he came back. I picked them up and used them when I heard them."


    He also praised his son: "I''m not bragging, my Wu Zhi is really smart. He can do whatever Dr. Mutong taught him. Now he can speak idioms, and his knowledge is only that much worse than Bao Fukang from Mr. Bao''s family." For a little bit, if my family''s martial arts hadn''t wanted to join the army and fight when they grew up, they might have been able to get into the imperial examination."


    "Do you know that Jinshi is more powerful than the Juren master? If you pass the exam, you can enter the pce to see the emperor!"


    My mother, you still say you dont want to brag, but you are already bragging to the sky!

 Chapter 2052: Prodigal

    Chapter 2052: Prodigal


    Chapter 2052 Prodigal


    Someone was upset after hearing this and said, "Wu Zhiniang, please take your time and blow, or be careful that the bull in the sky will be smoked down and hit you if you blow too loudly!"


    Hahahaha, the other rtives burst outughing and stepped aside: "Then we have to stay away from you, lest the cow falls and hits us too. How unjust it would be for us."


    Wu Zhiniang was very angry, pointed at them and cursed: "A bunch of shrews, just be jealous."


    He then turned to Wu Zhi in the distance and said, "Brother Zhi, have you counted yet? How many cars are there?!"


    Wu Zhi and a group of children in the guardhouse had been counting for more than two quarters of an hour. When he heard this, he ran over with joy on his face and said: "Mom, there are 836 carts, almost a thousand carts of supplies. There are so many, we are rich!


    I was pped in the face as soon as I finished speaking.


    Bao Fukang walked over with a pen in one hand and a booklet in the other, and corrected him: "That''s too many. It''s not 836 cars, it''s a round number of 800 cars."


    Other rtivesughed after hearing this: "Wu Zhiniang, your family''s military ambitions can''t even be counted clearly. I''m afraid you, a Jinshidy, won''t be able to do it."


    "Shut up, you guys, you shameless shrews!" Wu Zhiniang was unhappy. She looked at Bao Fukang and said, "Brother Kang, you are probably outnumbered."


    He was also dissatisfied: "I don''t want to have too much, but you insist on asking for less. Are you just hoping that the things my wife''s family will send you will be less? This is wrong of you."


    Bao Fukang said: "Aunt Wu, whatever you count is what you count. You can''t lie about the quantity just because of greed. If you lie about the quantity when making bricks, it will be a vition of the guard''s rules and you will be beaten and fined. You have to be honest..."


    Wu Zhiniang looked at Bao Fukang with an unlucky look on her face: "You are only ten years old, why do you speak so rudely? Okay, okay, I won''t **** you. I''ll go and see what good things are in the car?" If you have good stuff, you should mark it, so you can keep an eye on it when you divide it into equal portions!


    Wu Zhiniang was very excited and ran into the pile of cars. She wanted to lift the car curtain to see what was inside? But he remembered the rules of the guard house and was afraid of being punished. He rolled his eyes and said to his son: "Wu Zhi,e on,e on, get in and take a look. What''s inside?"


    Wu Zhi shook his head: "I don''t do it... When we practice martial arts and read words every day, we will read the rules of the guard house first. One of them is that you are not allowed to look at things that do not belong to you. Otherwise, you will be caught, but you will be punished. Youll beughed at.


    He is already ten years old and is about to reach adulthood. If he is punished andughed at by his friends, how can he survive?


    He added: "Mom, don''t look at it. It''s just bragging. You won''t be punished for bragging, but you will be punished for rummaging through things. Today is the Lantern Festival, and it''s not worth being punished."


    Wu Zhiniang was extremely angry: "You bastard, I just asked you to look at something, and you''re teaching me a lesson! Go, go, you''re a useless thing."


    But Wu Zhiniang did not dare to turn over the things in the car in the end... Madam Tai was holding the militaryw in her left hand and the guard rules in her right hand and stared at them. If you dare to make a mistake, you will not be taken to the hut, and you will be punished immediately.


    Other rtives and children were also waiting not far from the vehicle, wanting to see what good things Gu Jinlis family had sent.


    Not long after, they were actually asked to wait for someone.


    "Hey, Mr. Qianhu is here, stand up quickly!" The rtives were all afraid of Qin Sang. When they saw himing, they quickly grabbed their children and stood up to prevent them from running around, and bumped into Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang came over with Tang Baihu, Gifford and others.


    Behind them were a group of servants of the Ji family and officers of the port guard. They were leading horses, mules and other livestock. There were as many as two hundred of them.


    Butler Ji saluted his rtives and shouted: "You military masters,dies, and young masters, please step back and don''t startle the animals."


    Qin Sang was here. How could his rtives dare to be disobedient? They hurriedly pulled the child back two feet. Butler Ji asked his servants to quickly hitch up the cars, one for each person. In less than half a quarter of an hour, two hundred cars were hitched up. After checking three times to make sure they were safe, Butler Ji came over and said, "Qin Qianhu, Tang Baihu and Jiuye, the cars are all set up and can set off at any time."


    Qin Sang said: "Today is the Lantern Festival. Brother Xie is still waiting for you. Let''s set off now."


    The people from the Wushi Escort Agency and the Xingjia Escort Agency will not leave and will stay with Changliang Wei.


    Gifford was very grateful for this: "Thank you Qin Qianhu. With Qin Qianhu''s help, we feel much more rxed."


    There is no need to worry about the bodyguard causing harm, and there is no need to worry about arranging the bodyguard.


    Qin Sang: "No need to be polite, let''s go."


    "Hey." Gifford shouted towards the back: "Let''s go back to the big port guard!"


    After hearing this, the servants of the Ji family were very happy. After walking for only half a year, they would bepletely settled after half a day of walking. Everyone was extremely happy in their hearts.


    Lets go! The officers of the Dabao Guard were also very happy. They swung their whips and hit the horses lightly, causing the carriage to move towards the gate of the guard station.


    Wu Zhiniang watched two hundred cars of things being pulled away, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted: "Why are we leaving now? We can''t leave. Where are you going to send the things? This is not our chief Liang Wei." Something?!


    "Why are you shouting? These things are half the Ji family''s. Now they have only transported 200 carts. After the Lantern Festival, they wille to transport another 200 carts." The old Bao''s wife and several women are never far away. He came from nowhere and scolded Wu Zhiniang.


    Aunt Xiong and Gaofen Niang also came.


    "What?" The family members were confused. They originally thought that the eight hundred carts of supplies belonged to them. They were so happy, but who could have imagined that half of them were gone before they got warm: "So, our wife''s family gave us four hundred Is the caring?"


    The old wife nced at them and snorted: "What the hell, four hundred carts of things are too few for you? Does your family have four hundred carts of things that you can give them to? Even if you do, you won''t be willing to give them to them!"


    He waved his hand again and said: "Stop crowding around and get out of the way. Today, during the Lantern Festival, we are ordered to fetch glutinous rice and sugar to make glutinous rice balls. If you want to eat, just be obedient and don''t dy us by asking questions."


    But what are the virtues of the rtives in the guard house? You said you are not allowed to ask, so why don''t you ask?


    The big guy brought the children over and asked, "Ms. Bao Banner, how many glutinous rice **** can each family get? Is it just glutinous rice balls? Today is a festival, so why don''t you order some big meat?"


    Wu Zhiniang asked: "Ms. Bao Zongqi, our wife''s mother-inw''s family really only sent 400 carloads of things? This ce is thousands of miles away, and we hired so many escorts, but only 400 carloads of things were sent here, no?" Its a good deal.


    The old wife scolded: "You really don''t want to give up, do you want to know so much? If you ask, this thing will be your family. This is the property of the madam''s natal family. Whether it is given to us and how much it is given is all decided by the madam. , dont always worry about something when you see it, or I will peel off your skin!


    After speaking, his face turned dark and he red at Wu Zhiniang with an evil look. Wu Zhiniang was frightened and she did not dare to ask any more questions.


    In fact, the Gu family sent Gu Jinli more than 400 carts of supplies, but a full 1,000 carts!

 Chapter 2053: Was beaten badly

    Chapter 2053: Was beaten badly


    Chapter 2053: Being beaten badly


    Gu Jinan grew up in the northwest until he was fourteen years old. He was very aware of the barrenness of the northwest, and because of the poisonous insect disease, he thought that many living creatures in the northwest would be harmed. Therefore, he tried his best this time and used the Ouyang family, The rtionship between the Dou family, Shangguan family, and Zheng family helped Gu Jinli collect a lot of supplies.


    Most of these materials are practical, such as pigs, cattle and sheep for seed production, some crops with roots, medicinal materials, and carts of grain and salt.


    Salt is not cheap, and it is not easy to buy it in bulk, but it is a necessity. If you dont eat it, you will get big neck disease and lose all your strength.


    So Gu Jinan and Dou Shaodong''s family made great efforts, and then asked Mr. Ouyang for help, obtained a piece of paper, obtained salt, and transported arge amount of salt to the northwest.


    But the salt and most of the food were hidden in Gujiacun.


    After Gu Dalin and the others set off on their journey, the salt and medicinal materials were taken away by people secretly and scattered and hidden in the vige bought by the Gu family. They would not be used until they were rescued.


    "There are still two hundred carts of pigs, cattle, sheep seeds, rice, noodles, medicinal materials and other items in Gujia Vige. After the Lantern Festival, people will be sent to transport them back to the health center." Aunt Xiong came over and told them what she could tell them. .


    Really! The rtives were very happy, with joy on their faces.


    Wu Zhiniang started to tremble again. She nced at her old bride-inw and said to other rtives: "I''m just telling you that it''s not just these 400 carts of things. Listen, there are still 200 carts that haven''te."


    He started to tter Gu Jinli again: "Our wife''s mother-inw is so generous that she actually sent her 600 cars of things. My God, how much money does this cost? I can''t buy it for even 5,000 taels, right?"


    A rtive said: "Look at the things in this carriage. They are filled with sugar, glutinous rice, and meat. Do you want to buy them for five thousand taels? I''m afraid even fifteen thousand taels are not enough!"


    To say the least, the Gu family spent a total of about 50,000 taels on purchasing these things.


    However, Gu''s family doesn''t feel bad. The business at home is done by Xiaoyu, and the money she earns should be spent on her as she should.


    And Gu Jinan bought more than just the supplies sent to the northwest... He saw the chaos in Dachu and knew that it would be difficult to buy things even if he had money in the future, so he spent money after money to buy supplies that could be stored. , hidden in preparation for war and famine.


    Hey, Madams mother-inws family is too rich!


    Not only is he rich, but he is also prodigal. He buys so many things for a married woman and subsidizes people with a foreign surname. If he continues to subsidize him a few times, his natal family will not copse?


    However, they did not dare to say this, for fear of being punished by their old wives.


    Seeing that they had stopped quarreling, the olddy''s face improved and she said to them, "Let''s all disperse. Don''t gather around here. Otherwise, if you lose something, you will have to pay for it."


    These words were like thunder, scaring away all the rtives.


    However, before running away, I still asked: "Mrs. Bao Banner, can you have meat to eat tonight? Is the portionrge?!"


    The olddy said: "Yes, the weight is about the same as the New Year''s Eve dinner."


    This is what the rtives were waiting for. After hearing this, they left happily, not forgetting to tell their children: "Please stay away from the car, don''t touch me. If you break something with your hands, I will chop you up!"


    After hearing this, the children of each family nodded and said, "Don''t worry, we learn the rules every day and are sensible."


    Withyoucan be the one who loves to pick things up.


    After hearing this, the family members left with satisfaction.


    As for whether their children eat breakfast or not, they don''t care... If you skip a meal, you won''t die, and you can save some food. What a good thing.


    Mom, there is something to move. Ill ask Wu Zhi and the others to help move it. Dont be tired. Bao Fukang stuffed the booklet into the bag on his waist and came over to talk to the old Baos wife.


    The old wife-inw Bao looked at her adopted son, finally showed a loving smile, touched his head, and said: "Mom just does the work of taking care of people. It''s not tiring. Your sister-inw Mao and the others will do the work." , relieved, he thought of Bao Zongqi again and asked: "Mom, I want to take out two taels of silver to buy wine for dad, is it okay?"


    The olddy frowned: "Why are you buying that thing? It''s a waste of money. Don''t buy it. It''s not easy for you to save some money. Let''s just eat meat and glutinous rice balls."


    But Bao Fukang refused: "This is what dad likes. When he was in his hometown, he drank some every month. But wine is expensive here in the northwest. Dad hasn''t drank for a long time. He finally came back. My son wanted to Buy him something to drink.


    He then said to Aunt Xiong next to him: "Don''t tell Madam. Once you tell Madam, she will definitely send wine to my house, but I want to buy it myself for my father to drink, so as to fulfill my filial piety to my father."


    Aunt Xiong naturally agreed and advised the old woman: "This is the child''s filial piety. Just let him buy it."


    The olddy thought about it and agreed: "Okay, you go back and get the money to buy wine."


    Hey, thank you, mother! Bao Fukang was very happy and greeted his friends to leave.


    The old Bao''s wife looked at the cheerful Bao Fukang and the group of children following him, and couldn''t help but shed tears... When she first picked up Kang Geer, the child didn''t even say a word.


    After raising her for a few years, she talked to the couple, but she still didn''t talk to anyone else. She was almost worried to death.


    But sinceing to the northwest, his temper has changed a lot, he has be cheerful and talks more, and the big stone that has been weighing on her heart for several years has finally fallen.


    Aunt Xiongforted her and said, "Don''t cry. This is a good thing. You should be happy."


    In the past two years, they have watched Bao Fukang slowly get better. It is said that it was thanks to Niu Wujin that the boy knew him well and made Bao Fukang talk more.


    Sister-inw is right, I should be happy. The old wife wiped away her tears,ughed, and started to work.


    The male and female nurses of the Ji family were not happy, they were shocked... They were already very alertst night, but they were still ambushed.


    People from Qin Qianhu broke into their camp and attacked them. Eighty percent of them were given medicine, **** and thrown to the ground.


    Although the remaining dozen masters were not knocked down by the medicine, they were beaten to the ground by Qin Qianhu''s people.


    And those who were drugged could not escape the beatings. They were untied when they woke up, and then forced to fight with Qin Qianhu''s people. As a result, their noses and faces were bruised and their hands and feet were dislocated. They were all unable to look at each other. Showing his true colors.


    When Qin Qianhu brought Ji Jiuye to see them, the two masters Ji, their sons and daughter-inw knelt down to thank Qin Qianhu for his teachings.


    When I was beaten, I had to kneel down to say thank you. It was such a terrible thing.


    However, there is something worse.


    After the Lantern Festival, Qin Qianhu will send people to train them at night... They can already think of the tragic situation of being beaten again until their parents don''t recognize them.


    Gifford: "Brothers Qin Qianhu and Dalin, please send them here. Let''s see you after the Lantern Festival."


    Qin Sang nodded: "The five carts of supplies for Yangshan Guards were sent by the Lao Ji family."

 Chapter 2054: Want to marry the princess

    Chapter 2054: Want to marry the princess


    Chapter 2054: Marrying the Princess


    Uncle Niu''s family is not well off. After they got the supplies, they wanted to send five cars to Yangshanwei so that the people of Yangshanwei could have a good festival.


    Gifford smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Qin Qianhu, I will definitely deliver the gift to Niu Qianhu before dark."


    Uncle n said that everyone is from He''an Prefecture, and the three guard stations are adjacent to each other. We must have a good rtionship. If there is any good thing, we can''t miss Niu Qianhu''s side.


    The Zhang family cannot be short-lived. After they settle down, they must send ten carts of supplies to the Zhang family.


    After Gifford said a few more words to Qin Sang, he said goodbye to Qin Sang and others, followed Tang Baihu, and led the convoy to rush to Dabuwei in a mighty manner.


    After Qin Sang sent Ji''s family away, he did not return to the guardhouse immediately. Instead, he went to see Wu Dadong''s family and told them about having a banquet for the Lantern Festival tonight and giving them a cleansing ceremony: "It will be ced in this camp." Here, Dadong Xings family will alsoe over to eat together.


    Wuda Dongjia smiled and said: "Okay, let''s have a feast here tonight and have a good meal!"


    An **** came over and asked, "Qin Qianhu, do you have any wine? If you don''t drink during this festival, you won''t have any fun!"


    Qin Sang looked at the man and said calmly: "The military regtions of the Great Chu state that without special permission, you are not allowed to drink alcohol in guard posts, camps, important defense lines, etc. Anyone who vites this rule will be killed."


    The word "Zhan" was said with murderous intent, which shocked everyone present.


    Wu Dadong was the **** who kicked him and asked, scolding: "Yang Si, you gave birth to a son without an asshole. You are not satisfied with the meat for you. You still want to drink. Get out of here. Don''t do it." Its an eyesore here!


    Last night when he and Qin Sang were drinking, Qin Sang mentioned this rule, and everyone knew this rule. Yang Si also deliberately asked, isn''t this deliberately looking for trouble?


    Yang Si was so frightened by Qin Sang that he sped his fists in apology before running away.


    Wudadong''s family said: "Qin Qianhu, don''t be as knowledgeable as him. You just need to kill him."


    Qin Sang: "This is nothing to worry about. Wu Dadong''s family doesn''t need to worry about it."


    This is true. Only stupid people would think that Qin Sang is easy to talk to, but the Wu Dadong family understands... Qin Sang is a capable man. He really doesn''t take Yang Si to heart, just because he can let Yang Si die at any time. , or the kind of death without a corpse!


    And Qin Sang would treat him politely while showing murderous intentions towards his subordinates, all of which revealed an attitude to him: he would give face to the Wushi Escort Agency, but he also dared to challenge the Wushi Escort Agency, just like the rule of drinking. Likewise, he can make you drink, and he can also make you beheaded for drinking, so they''d better not go too far and treat him well.


    Lets not talk about that unlucky thing. Wu Dadongs family smiled and talked about other things with Qin Sang. They also went to see Xing Dadongs family together. Qin Sang did not return to the guardhouse until lunch.


    Gu Jinli was already awake and was reading a letter. He didn''t know what he saw. His eyes were red and he looked like he had been crying.


    Qin Sang was startled, and hurriedly walked over, hugged her and asked, "What''s wrong? But there''s something bad written in the letter?"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "No, the letters from home are all announcing the good news. I was touched... If there is anything more difficult, it''s Huiniang. She still doesn''t want to get married."


    After they came to the northwest, Luo Niang showed Hui Niang several houses, but Hui Niang was unwilling to do so.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved. As for whether Luo Huiniang would marry or not, he didn''t care: "She chose the path herself, as long as she is happy."


    But


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked worriedly: "Do you think she is still waiting for Qin Eng?"


    Qin Sang: "It''s possible that she is a bit resigned to death. But the second brother will not marry her, and it will be useless for her to wait until she dies." Gu Jinli frowned and asked: "What do you mean by this? Did you receive the news and know something? ?


    Qin Sang nodded: "Brother Luo''s people found out... He is nning to seize more territory in Dongqing, so he ns to marry a royal princess with a different surname in Dongqing, and then seize thend and kill people."


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "This is really his usual style."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said with a smile, "It''s better for me, my little brother Qin."


    Qin Sang smiled: "I''m not good either."


    There was a lot of blood on his hands.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, sat on him, put his hands around his neck, raised his head and kissed him, and said seriously: "But you are good to me, that''s enough."


    Her words made Qin Sang feel warm in his heart. He wanted to say something, but her soft body made him distracted. He could only hold her head, press her towards him, and kiss her hard. He didn''t let go of her until he almost couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Gu Jinliy on his shoulder, panting from exhaustion. Listening to his suppressed breathing, heughed again: "We both always like to find trouble."


    Qin Sang shook his head, hugged her tightly, and said, "This is not looking for punishment, but for fun."


    Although it was hard to endure, he was very happy.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly and kissed his neck maliciously. After sessfully hearing his muffled sound, he was happy.


    Qin Sang was almost driven crazy by her torture. He sped her waist and said harshly: "Xiaoyu, don''t make trouble, otherwise I won''t even go there today and will just stay with you."


    Well, Gu Jinli was threatened, so he quickly pulled away the hand that was making trouble on his waist, and said very ruthlessly: "I didn''t do anything. It''s because you don''t have enough concentration. You can''t me me."


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he saw her acting rogue, and said to coax her: "Well, it''s all my fault, Xiaoyu is always right."


    Haha, Gu Jinli was happy and asked about Qin Eng again: "He is so noisy. Emperor Jingyuan must have known about his existence, and he won''t bring you any trouble, right?"


    She doesnt care how crazy Qin Eng is, but if Qin Eng dares to ruin Brother Qins affairs and implicate Brother Qin, she will definitely not let him go!


    Qin Sang gently patted Gu Jinli on the back andforted her: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, he won''t cause trouble for me, because they want the northwest...I am here, they need it."


    Qin Eng and the others are indeed very ambitious, and they want to use Brother Qin to seize the northwest!


    Gu Jinli: "No matter what decision you make in the future, it''s okay, but the premise is that you do it voluntarily. You can''t suffer a loss or be wronged. Do you know that?"


    After Qin Sang heard this, his heart swelled so much that his whole chest hurt... Xiaoyu had always been so supportive of him. No matter whether it was a dead end or a world of wealth, as long as he was willing, she would apany him.


    He lowered his head, kissed her again, and asked: "Xiaoyu, do you want it? If you want it, I will fight for it for you... With the help of Brother Luo, and the help of Mr. Feng''s disciples, I can do it, as long as you want."


    ah?


    Gu Jinli was stunned, and it took him a while to realize what he was talking about. He pushed him away and said, "You are so good at chatting, how could you end up talking about this? Does this have anything to do with us?"


    Its not that he can chat, but: Second brother, they are already doing it. I dont want Xiaoyu to be wronged in the future, so I have to think about it.

 Chapter 2055: dont want

    Chapter 2055: don''t want


    Chapter 2055 Dont


    Wei Er originally looked down on Xiaoyu. He felt that Xiaoyu was from a poor background and was restless. He was always in public. Such an unruly girl had no qualifications to be a real wife. To make her a concubine, he had to ask his foster mother for advice. She had to obey the rules for two years before she could be carried through the door.


    Wei Er looks down on Xiao Yu so much. If something happens in the future, he will definitely embarrass Xiao Yu and even force him to divorce his wife and marry a well-behaveddy from a high family.


    He will not let himself and Xiaoyu fall into the position of being forced by Wei Er, so he must think and walk higher!


    This has nothing to do with whether he wants it or not, but he must give himself the ability topete with the upstarts.


    In short, he doesnt want that position, but if someone wants to bully his little fish based on his high position, he will force himself to fight for it!


    After hearing what he said, Gu Jinli looked up at him and shook his head: "I just want us to live a safe and prosperous life. As for other things, I don''t want it...and you don''t want it either. Don''t force yourself to do something you don''t want to do." Something to do.


    Brother Qin wants the northwest, not because he wants to upy the northwest and be independent, but because he wants to use the northwest and his military exploits to avenge his family in an honest way. Emperor Jingyuan will personally issue an order to clear the name of the Qin family, and then issue an edict to punish the Qin family, The Luo family and other people who died in vain apologized and took back the mistakes he had made.


    He added: "It will be very tiring if you climb too high. There is no rest throughout the year. There is drought in the northwest, snowstorms in the northeast, and floods in the south. You have to quarrel with the wealthy families and worry about the generals establishing themselves as kings... You see, just listening to it makes me feel tired. We dont live such a tired life. We can just live a rxed life holding money, carrying children on our backs, and holding hands. Let others deal with the bad things."


    She said it a little funny, which made Qin Sangugh: "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    He really didnt want to climb too high, as that would be too tiring, and he wouldnt have a moment to himself, and what he always wanted was to live a rxed and happy life with Xiaoyu after avenging his family.


    but


    "I will not let go of what should be caught. I will keep enough things in my hands to protect the safety of our descendants."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, I understand. Just go ahead and do it. Just ask me if you need my help."


    He looked out the window again and lowered his voice: "We are looking for death if we talk about this in broad daylight."


    Seeing her acting like a thief, Qin Sang smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. People from Daqing are guarding the house, so we can talk with confidence."


    but


    He raised his hand, pinched her chin with his fingertips, kissed her, and tasted her deeply: "You should be punished if you say unlucky words in the first month."


    And his punishment was more than just a kiss.


    Gu Jinli was going crazy. He bit him several times, but he still couldn''t get rid of his anger: "Do you want to be a father? You keep tossing me all day long. Today is the Lantern Festival, and I''m going to have a reunion dinner with Uncle Dalin and Xiao Pingxi." .


    Qin Sang smiled and stared at her, with a hint of affection in his slightly deep eyes: "We are still young, and I am not in a hurry to be a father."


    I just want to eat you.


    He hugged her softly again and coaxed: "Don''t be angry, little fish. Being angry consumes your energy and you will be even more tired."


    Gu Jinli gritted his teeth: "It''s not because of you that I''m tired."


    He looked fierce, like a wolf cub about to pounce on him for a duel, but because he had no strength, his wordscked momentum, and it seemed as if he was coquettishlyining to him.


    Qin Sang liked her more and more. He hugged her and continued to coax: "Okay, it''s all my fault. Xiaoyu is not angry."


    Gu Jinli: "Huh, you can say nice things to coax me, but you never stop when it''s time to take action. Justst night...how are you good enough?" Qin Sang was very honest and replied to her: "Xiaoyu doesn''t Understand...how many times do you face the person you like?"


    He has been very restrained. If Xiaoyu was twenty years old now and his body bones had grown, he would want more.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s face turned red... Bastard, he said it so bluntly, how could she resist?


    Forget it, he is bing more and more rxed about this matter now. She can''t help but pretend to be asleep!


    Qin Sang saw that she closed her eyes, stopped talking, and deliberately breathed softly. Knowing that she couldn''t talk, he started to pretend to be asleep. She made himugh out loud, patted her back gently, and said softly : "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will stay with you and won''t let Xiaoyu be embarrassed by oversleeping."


    Um?


    Gu Jinli opened his eyes and asked, "Aren''t you going out?"


    The things at the health center were already numerous andplicated, and so many people suddenly came. He had many things to do, so how could he stay with her all the time?


    Qin Sang smiled and raised his hand to lightly touch her eyelids: "Aren''t you pretending to be asleep?"


    Gu Jinli red at him and told lies with his eyes open: "I was woken up by you."


    She closed her eyes again, nestled back into his arms, and said, "You don''t have to stay with me. It''s a waste of time. Go and do your business."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Being with Xiaoyu is the most important thing. You can put other things aside for a while... I miss you very much."


    .


    "They are almost beaten by me, and they are not fools. They know militaryw and do not dare to make trouble in the guard house. I will just show up when the banquet is halfway through. Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, just sleep well."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli closed his eyes and went to sleep, and then said uneasily: "You must wake me up in advance."


    Qin Sang: "Okay, I will call you in advance. My wife will not be embarrassed."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this. After pinching him secretly, hepletely calmed down and fell asleep soon after.


    Qin Sang held her in his arms and watched her sleeping soundly. His heart was full of joy. After seeing enough, he began to think about how to get Brother Luo to help send the old man to the Luo Family Escort Bureau and build a big ship.


    It is not easy to build a big ship that can go out to sea. After you have the blueprints, you need to have a skilled master craftsman, and there are too few such master masters. The entire Dachu can count them on ten fingers. Nowadays, They all stayed in the Ministry of Industry and were in the hands of Emperor Jingyuan.


    but


    These masters are in the book, and some are not in the book. Brother Luo should be able to find them.


    Gu Jinli remembered that today was a holiday, so he didn''t dare to sleep for too long. He woke up an hourter and saw Qin Sang asleep with his eyes closed. When he got up a little, he closed his hands on his waist and brought her back into his arms.


    He opened his eyes, with a smile on his face, looked at her and said, "You''re awake, want to take a bath? I''ll carry you."


    After saying that, he put on his clothes, wrapped her in a quilt, and stood up holding her in his arms.


    Gu Jinli hugged his neck and asked: "Aren''t you asleep? Are you tired? You have to have dinner with Wu Dadong''s family in the evening, why don''t you just squint for a while and rest your mind?"

 Chapter 2056: grab business

    Chapter 2056: grab business


    Chapter 2056: Stealing Business


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, looked down at her with a worried look, and said seriously: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I''m in good health and don''t need to sleep too much."


    "Really?"


    To be honest, Gu Jinli was really worried about his health: "You are not yet twenty-one, but you are very busy every day. You have to fight, guard the guard station, do various businesses, and apany me. You are three people by yourself." If you use it personally, it will overdraw your vitality."


    Do you understand vitality? Well, inymans terms, it means that if you work too hard when you are young, you will exhaust your energy and blood, and you will age quickly.


    Qin Sang almost died from herughter. He lowered his head and asked, "Xiaoyu, do you think I have white hair on my head?"


    Gu Jinli really looked at it carefully and shook his head: "No, your hair is very dark, a lot...but that''s because you are young now. After you are forty, you will feel very tired."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu will be confused if he cares."


    But he was happy that Xiaoyu cared about him.


    "I took the time to rest when I was outside, so don''t worry, Xiaoyu... Even if something happens to my body after I turn forty, Xiaoyu will help me take care of myself. Now I don''t have to worry about it in advance. Let''s have a good Lantern Festival today."


    Gu Jinli thought about it and felt that he was right: "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Qin Sang smiled and took her to take a bath and wash her hair. After washing, he took her back to the back room and wrung her hair with a dry cotton jacket towel.


    Gu Jinli was wrapped in a quilt, sitting on the fire bed, took a bite of a big red fruit, and said, "I feel like I am an evilndowner who does nothing but enve you."


    Even to take a bath, she was carried as if she had been disabled for many years.


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he heard this: "It''s good to be andowner. This is Xiaoyu''s dream, and I''m happy to work for Xiaoyu."


    Handed her another cup of hot water: "Drink a few sips of hot water. Just eating raw red fruits will make your stomach cold."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli obediently took the water ss, blew it, and took a few sips of hot water: "After you finish eating, you can go about your business in peace. You don''t need to stay with me. I can just take advantage of the evening." Its time to write to Huiniang.


    Hui Niang had a bad life in the past two years because she was old but not married. She felt depressed and wrote a long letter to her. She had to reply and enlighten her.


    When Qin Sang saw her talking about Luo Huiniang again, he asked, "Xiaoyu cares about Luo Huiniang?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course, Hui Niang grew up with us. She even helped us fight against the old Gu family when we were young. This rtionship will never change as long as she doesn''t harm me."


    Qin Sang: "If that''s the case, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about her feelings when he replies. He makes it clear... Even if the second brother just uses Princess Dongqing and gets the territory, he will kill her. If he marries a wife in the future, he will only Marrying someone who is of great benefit to him, Luo Huiniang has always thought about him, will only put herself into a situation that will never be recovered."


    The second brother will not marry Luo Huiniang. At most, he will take her as a concubine.


    And if the second brother really takes Luo Huiniang as his concubine in the future, it must be for the purpose of taking advantage of her.


    But Luo Huiniang is sincere to her second brother. The most fearful thing in this world is that her sincerity will be used.


    After Gu Jinli heard this, the big red fruit in his mouth was no longer sweet. He scolded Wei Er and then scolded Luo Huiniang: "You are right, she is a die-hard person. In some things, she is very stubborn. She was even beaten at the beginning. She refused like that, and also told me that she would not wait for your second brother again, but what she said and what she did were different... She still had extravagant hopes in her heart. "


    Seeing that she was angry, Qin Sangforted her: "Xiaoyu just tells her the truth. It''s up to her to listen or not. If you don''t listen, you will suffer a loss and suffer in the future. It''s not our fault, and Xiaoyu doesn''t have to feel guilty about it." .


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was silent for a moment before nodding: "...Okay."


    Hui Niang had helped her family a lot, so even if Hui Niang had a problem with Wei Er, she still wanted Hui Niang to live well... and she would get her wish.


    Qin Sang hugged her from behind and said softly, "Don''t feel bad. It''s not your fault. You can''t change Luo Huiniang and make her dislike her second brother." , very difficult.


    Even if you forcefully remove the root of love for someone, that person may still hate you.


    Sir, madam, Mr. Dalin is here with Xiao Pingxi, do you want to prepare the meal now? Grandma Tao said through the main door of the main room, looking inside.


    Well, lets set the food! Gu Jinli quickly got up and urged Qin Sang: Hurry up, Uncle Dalin and Xiao Ping are here, lets change clothes quickly.


    She doesnt want to be embarrassed.


    Qin Sang grabbed her waist and said with a smile: "Xiao Pingxi lives more than a quarter of an hour away from here. Don''t be too anxious. I''ll tie Xiaoyu''s hair first."


    Daqing is very good at doing things. Usually Xiaopingxi rushes back to report the news as soon as he sets off. They still have time to prepare.


    Gu Jinli: "Just tie your hair in a bun. You don''t need tob your hair in a bun. It''s too cumbersome and time-consuming."


    "Okay, listen to Xiaoyu." After Qin Sangbed Gu Jinli''s hair, he took out the red silk ribbon and tied it for her. After tying a jade hairpin on it, he went down to the kang to find her clothes and let her wear them. superior.


    After they were dressed and the food was served, Uncle Dalin and Xiao Pingxi arrived.


    Uncle Dalin, Xiao Pingxi,e over for dinner. There are many good dishes. Gu Jinli greeted them.


    "Wow, there are really a lot of delicious food, and they are very beautiful. They are red and green. This glutinous rice ball is still transparent. You can see the fillings inside. It''s amazing." Xiao Pingxi looked at the various dishes on the low table, his eyes There are almost stars in it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and helped him onto the fire bed: "You can eat meat now. Eat more. It is good for your health. But you can''t skip eating anymore, otherwise you will not grow taller."


    "Yeah!" Xiao Ping nodded in agreement and asked Gu Dalin to take a seat. After Gu Dalin sat down and moved his chopsticks, the three of them started eating.


    Gu Dalin and Qin Sang were going out to have a meal with Wu Dadong''s family. They were only half full before putting down their chopsticks.


    Gu Jinli and Xiao Pingxi ate openly. After they were full, they were sent out: "Don''t worry, go socialize, just drink less."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I won''t be back toote."


    After saying that, he waved to her and left with Gu Dalin with a smile.


    By the time they arrived at the camp one mile away, the ce was already bustling with activity.


    Wu Dadong''s family and Xing Dadong''s family are sitting in a high position, judging the two escorts. The winner will get money and meat, and the loser will not only give money, but also lose tonight''s meat. !


    After seeing Qin Sang and othersing, they stood up and greeted them: "Brothers Qin Qianhu and Dalin are here. Sit down quickly. We are having a martial artspetition here. You should alsoe and be a judge."


    At the Daokougou camp, people are also having feasts,peting in martial arts, andpeting for this year''s Lantern Festivalnterns.


    Thentern is as big as a table and was brought by the Shen family.


    Shen Shizi said: "Thisntern was left by the eldest princess who founded the country. It is extremely valuable. You canpete with the general''s soldiers, and the winner will take it!"


    Xu You frowned when he heard this...What does Mr. Shen mean? Do you want to sow discord?


    It seems that the Shen family uncle''s anger at being insulted by Xiao Liu has not subsided, so he has to think of a way to dispel his anger.

 Chapter 2057: Ready to plot against you

    Chapter 2057: Ready to plot against you


    Chapter 2057: Prepare to plot against you


    Jiang Wangang said: "Shizi Shen is too proud of my general. The Marquis is my top, and his soldiers are naturally better than mine. Thisntern of peace and prosperity for the country and the people must be won by the Marquis."


    Jiang Wanzang was very happy today. When he was just having dinner, the Marquis personally announced that he wanted to marry his sister Rong as his eldest daughter-inw. The generals, adults and nobles present congratted him, making him feel proud!


    To be honest, he only has one daughter, so he naturally hopes that his daughter''s marriage can be done openly and openly, and not just the two families know about it. This kind of secretive engagement is too unhappy.


    And when he was happy, he naturally had to help the Marquis, even if he belittled himself, it was okay.


    The eldest son of the Shen family smiled: "General Jiang, what you said is very modest. You are a first-ss general personally appointed by His Majesty. The number of troops in charge is only second to that of Lord Xu. General Jiang has great military exploits and has elite soldiers and generals under hismand." There are countless, and its hard to say who will end up with thisntern of Guotai Minan.


    "The general is still conscientious and dedicated. He has been leading troops to guard Du Chong Valley, eating and lodging with the soldiers, lying beside Du Chong Valley and watching the bandits..." After saying this, the eldest son of the Shen family stood up, saluted to General Jiang, and said : "General Jiang is not afraid of poisonous insects, endures wind and snow, and eats chaff pickled vegetables. He led his troops to guard Poisonous Insect Valley and protect our peace. He is indeed a man of great merit and righteousness. I admire you very much. Please ept my worship!"


    Fuck, what is this guy named Shen doing? have you had enough? Isn''t he afraid of death?


    Xu You was furious. Fortunately, the bottle he was holding was a bronze wine bottle. If it had been any other ceramic cup, it would have been shattered by the force of his palm.


    Jiang Wanzang frowned: "Shizi Shen''s words are serious. This is the general''s duty, and it cannot be regarded as a great achievement."


    Hehe, the uncle of the Shen family sneered in his heart and looked down upon Jiang Wankang. Do you really like to be Xu You''s dog ve so much? You are obviously a general conferred by the emperor, and your status is not low. You can be on an equal footing with Xu You.


    Even if you don''t go against Xu You and you still treat him like a dog, I really don''t know what''s wrong with your mind?


    The uncle of the Shen family scolded Jiang Wangang severely in his heart.


    Manager Shen was afraid that the eldest son of the Shen family would kill him, so he quickly reminded with a smile: "Sir, it''s gettingte, so let''s invite the soldiers from both sides topete."


    Uncle Shen nodded, opened a small box in Manager Shen''s hand, took out a te-sized chime and a small hammer, came to Xu You''s seat, handed the things to Xu You, and said with a smile: "Master Hou , this is the bell left by the founding princess, it was given by Emperor Jingwu, please ring the bell to start the ceremony."


    Zhongqing is an instrument simr to chimes. It has been popr since the Zhou Dynasty. It was once one of the must-have musical instruments in the homes of nobles in the capital. It was not until Emperor Jingwu became popr that the bell gradually disappeared.


    Even if Xu You was angry again, he did not dare not to pick up the things left by Emperor Jingwu. He stood up and took the bell, but he did not ring it immediately. Instead, he said to General Cheng who had been silent for the whole time: "General Zhenxi, you He is also a hero of the war, and it is a rare opportunity toe to the Daokougou camp, so that your soldiers can alsopete in the battle topete for the peace and prosperity of the country, how about it?"


    General Cheng didnt even want toe to the table, but his rank was lower than that of Xu You. There were some things on the defense line that he had to cooperate with Xu You and General Jiang. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, Its natural to send someone for such a happy event. Participate and cause a scene.


    He ordered ten people and asked them to enter the arena topete to win thenterns.


    Xu You was happy. After the three parties were ready, he rang the bell with a small hammer.


    Ding ding ding!


    The crisp and sweet sound of the chime sounded out. After nine beats, Xu You said: "The one who captures the fish paste wax on the gpole is the winner. Come in and let thepetition begin!"


    With an order, the soldiers from the three parties rushed into the field and started fighting each other with their bare hands. Xu You''s soldiers were obviously letting go.


    Jiang Wankang watched for a while, saw Xu You''s intention, and gave a signal to his soldiers. After the soldiers saw the signal, they slowly began to react, and specifically caught Xu You''s soldiers to fight.


    The final result was that both Jiang Wankang and Xu You''s soldiers were injured, and General Cheng''s soldiers picked up the fish paste and won.


    "General Zhenxi''s army has won!" Xu Liang announced loudly, congratting General Cheng: "Congrattions to General Zhenxi for winning the Guotai Min''an Deng. Your soldiers are indeed brave."


    You brave ass, do you think we are dead people? How can you not see such obvious betrayal?


    The uncle of the Shen family looked ugly, but what could he say? Is it to say that yourpetition is too weak? It doesnt count and you have topete again?


    General Cheng was most annoyed by intrigues and did not want to waste time with them, so he nodded and acknowledged the result: "Let''s ept." He then said to the Shen family''s uncle: "Prince Shen, I have something I want to discuss with you. I don''t know. Can you agree?"


    Uncle Shen didn''t have any objections to General Cheng. After hearing this, he said, "General Zhenxi, please tell me."


    General Cheng said: "The Guotai Min''anntern was left to the descendants of the Shen family by the founding princess. It is of great significance. We can''t take it away. Can we exchange this lottery prize for ten thousand taels of silver and give it to the soldiers... This silver can help There are quite a few of them, enough to save ten families, allowing them to sit back and rx and concentrate on fighting the war."


    General Chengs words were touching. Uncle Shen agreed: General Zhenxi sincerely considers the soldiers. I admire you and am willing toply.


    He also said: "I don''t have that many banknotes with me. After the banquet is over, can General Zhenxi go back with me to get them?"


    This was a bit stupid to say, and General Cheng did not agree: "There is no rush. Prince Shen can find a time and send someone to deliver it to us."


    He picked up the wine ss again and said to Xu You and Jiang Wankang, "Thank you so much, Mr. Marquis, for the concession, and thank you so much, General, for the concession."


    Obviously he doesnt want to get involved in the affairs of the Shen, Xu and Jiang families.


    Prince Shen was a little angry, but this matter really put him in a difficult situation for the general, so he could only ask Manager Shen to go back and get the banknotes.


    Steward Shen quickly brought the banknote before the banquet was over, and Crown Prince Shen personally took it to General Cheng.


    After General Cheng epted it, he didn''t stay long. He said goodbye to Xu You and Jiang Wankang, and took the people away overnight.


    Xu You was very satisfied and decided not to be embarrassed and became a general for the time being.


    As for the Shen family uncle, Xu You has already thought of how to use him.


    Xu You said to Jiang Wankang: "I''m afraid that Prince Shen''s bad temper has not gone away. I''ll see him off and ask him again, how can I get rid of his anger?"


    Jiang Wanzang felt that Xu You was not easy, so he nodded and said: "Master Marquis, go ahead. No need to send me off. I will start back to Duchonggou right now. During the Lantern Festival tonight, the thieves may make a surprise attack in the middle of the night."


    Xu You said: "...Old Jiang, I have wronged you."


    Jiang Wanzang said with a smile: "It''s not that you are wronged, but you are really wronged because the Marquis has to deal with such viins."


    Hehe, you really think about Xu You. Did you know that he is nning to plot against you again?


    Xu You smiled bitterly and sighed: "This is nothing, after all, he is a rtive of the emperor."


    Hearing these words, Jiang Wankang became angry...the **** royal rtives are just a bunch of **** who eat nothing but their corpses. When they be adults, they must make these royal rtives spit out all the money they have eaten!


    Old Jiang, dont be excited. Xu You patted Jiang Wangang on the shoulder and arranged for someone to send him out. He finally left the tent and went to see Uncle Shen off in person.

 Chapter 2058: Force me to do a trick

    Chapter 2058: Force me to do a trick


    Chapter 2058: Force me to use a trick


    Xu You quickly caught up with Prince Shen''s carriage on horseback.


    Shen Shizi was so frightened that he thought Xu You was so angry with him that he couldn''t help but chase him and kill him.


    But these decades of his life were not in vain. He quickly calmed down, asked the driver to stop the car, raised the curtain, looked at Xu You who was catching up, and asked with a smile: "Why are you catching up, Lord Marquis? But do you have something to say?"


    I''m warning you, I''m a rtive of the emperor, and there''s a supervisor in the camp. If my suddenly dies suddenly, you will have nothing to do with it, so don''t do anything stupid!


    Xu You nodded: "I do have something to talk to Prince Shen. This is not the ce to talk. Let''s go to the Shen family''s house first."


    After saying that, without waiting for the consent of the Shen family uncle, he took his own soldiers and rode towards the Shen family house.


    The uncle of the Shen family looked at the back of Xu You leading the troops away. He forced himself to calm down and asked the coachman to drive towards the house.


    In the car, because he was afraid, he told Manager Shen a few words. The most important sentence was: "If anything happens to me, my death cannot be in vain. Even if there is no evidence, I must be buried with the Xu family~"


    With tears in his eyes, Manager Shen nodded in agreement and said with relief: "Master, don''t worry too much. He won''t dare. You will be safe."


    Shen Shizi snorted coldly: "If you stay in the den of jackals and poisonous snakes, even if you are not bitten to death, you may be poisoned to death."


    There is no shortage of hidden poisons in the world, and You would have poisoned him long ago without permission.


    But Xu You didn''t go to Shen Shizi to deal with him, but to benefit him.


    When they arrived at the Shen family house and entered the house, Xu You said what he meant. Prince Shen was shocked: "Master Xu, are you telling the truth?"


    Xu You nodded: "Shizi Shen has been greatly wronged by what happened to Xiaoliu, but he is my biological son. Even tigers cannot eat their own children. It is really difficult for me to kill him. I can only think of this way topensate Shen." Prince."


    He asked again: "Is Prince Shen willing?"


    If you are willing, you can personally estrange the rtionship between yourself and Jiang Wankang. I will not be able to help you.


    If I can really make you and Jiang Wankang turn against each other, I will have done a great job!


    Uncle Shen family: "I don''t have much, but I heard that General Jiang is also in the porcin business. The Marquis is cooperating with me to open a porcin kiln. Aren''t you afraid that General Jiang will think too much?"


    Xu You frowned, showing an embarrassed expression, and said after a moment: "Brother Jiang won''t me me, and there are more than one or two porcin kilns in the world, and there are many people doing this business. We can''t do it because he did it, right? ?


    After hearing this, Prince Shen stood up and pped his hands and cheered: "What the Marquis said is really wonderful. If General Jiang hears this, I wonder what he will think?"


    These words carry a threatening tone.


    Xu You was not afraid. He had already thought out all the ns before doing this. Jiang Wankang and Shen Shizi were both his pawns, and it was he who benefited in the end: "Lao Jiang and I are brothers of life and death. He won''t Im angry because of this.


    Bah, do you really have the nerve to say, brothers of life and death? This is how you treat your brothers of life and death!


    Uncle Shen family: "Since Mr. Xu has sent me an apology, I would be disrespectful if I don''t ept it. That''s it, the matter is settled. Thank you Mr. Hou for giving me the porcin kiln."


    However, I cant let the Marquis suffer a loss. This porcin kiln business will cost the Marquis half of it. I ask the Marquis not to refuse.


    Half for each person, sign the deed, leave the evidence, and show it to Jiang Wankang so that he can see Xu You''s true face clearly!


    The uncle of the Shen family thought that Xu You did not dare to ept half of the share and did not dare to sign the deed. Unexpectedly, Xu You actually agreed and signed the deed quickly.


    When the uncle of the Shen family got the deed, he thought it was not genuine. Now, I''ll sign it. There won''t be any fraud, right? Its really a scam, youve been taken advantage of!


    "The deed has been signed. Tomorrow I will send someone to take Prince Shen to Fucheng to see the porcin kilns. At that time, the notes left by Patriarch Meng, the masters sent by the Meng family, and the people who know how to make and ze will be handed over. To Prince Shen." Xu You didn''t stay long and left after finishing the matter.


    The uncle of the Shen family was a little confused and asked Manager Shen: "Is he really not afraid?"


    Manager Shen nodded: "It looks like I''m not afraid."


    He also advised the eldest son of the Shen family: "Master, I''m afraid there is fraud in this matter. You''d better not go to General Jiang to file aint. Just wait and see what happens, and start the business first... The Shen family has always relied on its medicine business. It really should be There is a new industry, the porcin business is good and profitable."


    It was so abnormal that Xu You sent him a porcin kiln. The uncle of the Shen family was also scared. He nodded and said: "Okay, let''s start the porcin kiln business first. When Jiang Wankang finds out that he is angry, we can bite Xu You in front of him!"


    Unfortunately, Xu You was much smarter than him. As soon as the deed was signed, he went to find Xu He and asked Xu He to prepare a medicine for himself and drank it on the spot.


    The next day, news spread in the camp that Xu You was not happy about something.


    On the third day, news came out that Xu You fell ill.


    On the fourth day, Jiang Wankang learned about this and came to Daokougou Camp to see Xu You.


    Ke Xu You didn''t see him, and asked Xu Liang to tell him: "The Marquis said that he is ashamed of you and has no face to see the general."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wanzang became even more anxious. He drew his sword and asked, "What''s going on? Tell me quickly. If you don''t tell me clearly, I''ll chop you up!"


    Brother Xus health cannot be a problem. If Brother Xu falls, what will these hundreds of thousands of brothers do? How to proceed with the great cause? !


    Xu Liang was forced to panic, and finally he took the knife and stabbed his arm first before kneeling down and telling the truth: "It was Shen Shizi who couldn''t swallow the anger in his heart and learned that the Meng family had the porcin-burning notes of Patriarch Meng, After the old master gave it to the Marquis, he forced the Marquis to help him with the porcin business... But if it was another business, the Marquis would help him. But you are doing the porcin business, and the Marquis is unwilling to help Shen Shizi. Prince Shen pressed him, and the Marquis had no choice but toply."


    The Marquis felt deeply sorry for you, and felt depressed, which aggravated his old illness, and he fell ill.


    On the night of the Lantern Festival, Jiang Wanzang could clearly see how the Shen family uncle treated Xu You. Coupled with the rtionship between him and Xu You for more than 20 years and their inw rtionship, he already believed it when he heard this. He cursed the uncle of the Shen family.


    This is outside Xu You''s big tent, surrounded by Xu You''s soldiers, secret guards, and dead soldiers. Jiang Wanzang can scold him at will.


    After scolding, Jiang Wanzang rushed in to see Xu You. Seeing that Xu You was pale and sick, he believed him even more and felt that he really fell ill because of guilt. He said: "Old Xu, it''s just a business, why should you let go?" In my heart, I have made myself sick."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind. If the Shen family wants to do porcin business, they can do it. Everyone does business ording to their own abilities."


    Jiang Wankang''s reaction was pretty much what Xu You expected. If he was just putting on a show, Jiang Wankang would believe it and stop pursuing it.


    Xu You grabbed Jiang Wankang''s hand and said weakly: "Old Jiang, I''m sorry for you... I shouldn''t have epted the things sent by the Meng family in the first ce. If I had burned Patriarch Meng''s letters early in the morning, I would have burned the Meng family''s Even if the master is chopped off, the Shen family will not know about it and now it will be used to steal business from you."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang was even more moved: "You have already obtained the Meng family''s secret recipe and the master master, but you have not started the porcin kiln business. You have already given in to me. There is no need to give in anymore. Let the Shen family do this business too... The Shen family There is Chushen Pharmacy, so we have to rely on the Shen family to get cheap medicines."


    These words were used by Xu You to fool Jiang Wankang, but now they have be words used by Jiang Wankang tofort Xu You. It is really ironic.


    Xu You: Old Jiang, thank you.


    As for the Shen family''s porcin business with Xu You, Gu Jinli soon found out. Jiang Wankang sent someone to deliver the news to Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he scolded his mother: "Mother, you are so despicable, you are forcing me to do a trick!"

 Chapter 2059: special stone

    Chapter 2059: special stone


    Chapter 2059 Special Stone


    After cursing, he still couldn''t let go of his anger, so he pped the low table on the fire bed so hard that it shook the table.


    "Just scold her. Don''t hit the table. Your hands will hurt." Qin Sang grabbed her hand and saw that her palm was red from pping it, so he rubbed it for her: "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry, even if the two families are promised to make porcin. The impact of business on us is limited. At the worst, we can lower the price of our porcin and still sell it, but the Xu family will have to pay a big price for it."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said: "Although General Jiang trusts Xu You very much, if Xu You vites this trust again and again, one day he will suffer the consequences."


    "But it''s too slow. We must make a fuss about this matter. Otherwise, if General Jiang wakes up on his own, I''m afraid he will have to wait a lifetime." Gu Jinli said angrily: "Although the life-saving grace should be repaid properly, there is no need to take the whole family''s money. Are you going to practice for Xu You?"


    They have found out the reason why Jiang Wankang is devoted to Xu You. To put it bluntly, it is a life-saving grace, and Xu You almost loses his ability to be a man because of this.


    But it was just a close call. Xu You now has more than ten legitimate children in total. The injuries he suffered back then did not dy him from giving birth to cubs at all. He didnt know how many more children he could have!


    Qin Sang agreed: "Okay, I will go to the Zhong family to handle the trouble. Xiaoyu, don''t be angry."


    Uncle He is not a vegetarian, so he will not suffer this kind of loss in vain. He will definitely take advantage of Zhan''s reason to make a big fuss, making Jiang Wanzang feel guilty.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Gu Jinli smiled, but soon put away his smile: "The price of porcin cannot be reduced. Why should the price of something made with hard work be reduced? Those disabled soldiers are still waiting for porcin money to support their families. , sell it for ten cents less, and those disabled soldiers will earn five cents less."


    Those who buy porcin are rich people. Rich people dont care about spending more money to buy things. They will not lower the price until they die, so Xu You and Shens porcin kiln will not get any cheaper!


    But


    Qin Sang said: "If there are two porcin traders in one ce, the price will naturally be lowered."


    Normally, there is only one porcin kiln in several prefectures. Now there are two porcin kilns in Long''an Prefecture. They are still selling at high prices, which will definitely make it difficult to do business.


    Gu Jinli was confident, raised his head slightly, looked at him and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, your wife, I have a trick."


    Qin Sang looked at her sweet smile, lowered his head and kissed her, and asked: "Xiaoyu has any special tricks, can you tell me, your husband?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Do you still remember when I was looking for colored stones?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Remember, it all happened when we were in He''an Mansion."


    When a man gets his crown at twenty, Xiaoyu is very concerned about his crowning ceremony, so when he turns eighteen, he begins to think about giving him something beautiful and practical as a gift for him when he reaches the age of crown.


    Tang knives, battle armor, medicinal materials, and people who are good at medicine and cksmithing are practical gifts. Another gift is good-looking, representing prosperity and beauty.


    It was precisely because of the things she did that convinced him that Xiaoyu had him in her heart and that he did not have unrequited love.


    Its a pity that I encountered a lot of thingster. I was busying to the northwest and fighting the war, so I never had time to make gifts.


    However, she brought the things she found along with her. Xiaoyu said she would make them for him when she was free. It would count as a gift for his twenty-first year, so she would not have to prepare a new birthday gift for him this year.


    At that time, heined, saying that she waszy and did not pay attention to his birthday.


    However, I was still in the Lei Family Courtyard of Xing''an Prefecture at that time. It has been a year. Could it be that "Xiaoyu started making gifts with stones again?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I was free some time ago, and I was afraid that when you were celebrating your birthday, you would be called by bandits again, and you would be in a panic likest year, so I wanted to make the gift first, and then even if I had to run away for my life, I would be with you. Even if you are not in the same ce, there are still gifts that can be given to you to make you happy."


    After listening to this, Qin Sang felt a little ufortable thinking about the fact that they were separated for half a yearst year because of the war: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, the Rong bandits are also in a mess. Rong Rentian Khan may not be able to lead his troops to kill again this year. Let''s You can take a year off to recuperate.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "Well, let''s live this year well." Then he said: "Let''s not talk about being a soldier for now. Let''s go into the house and I will show you what I made."


    Gu Jinli took his hand, led him into the back room, and handed him a key: "Open the cer."


    They dug a small pit one meter deep in the back room, built it, covered it with lime to prevent moisture, and put it in a wooden box to hide things.


    Qin Sang took the key, removed the upper box, and then lifted up a carpet. The cer door was exposed. He opened the cer door lock and asked with a smile: "What on earth did Xiaoyu do?" Good stuff, so well hidden.


    Gu Jinli hummed proudly: "You''ll know after you open it."


    Qin Sang smiled, unlocked the door, and asked her, "Which one do you want to move?"


    Gu Jinli: "The one on the right, be careful. It''s full of rocks, very heavy."


    Qin Sang: "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu."


    With a boost of energy, he took out the big wooden box on the right in the blink of an eye and put it on the ground. He took the new key from her and opened the big wooden box. He saw that there were more than half a box of various stones inside, and the top was a small box. .


    He took out the small box and handed it to her.


    Gu Jinli took it, took out another key, opened the small box, and took out pieces of paper-like glue that looked like e patches on her face from the small box inside, and handed it to him: "Here, this is it.


    He added: "You can only grab the edges, not ces with stone powder, otherwise this thing will be useless."


    "Okay." Qin Sang took a piece of adhesive tape and looked at it. His sharp eyebrows furrowed and he asked, "Is this what Xiaoyu has been working on for almost three years?"


    He wanted to make Xiaoyu happy, but...this adhesive tape was a bit ordinary, it was just an extrayer of stone powder painting on the adhesive tape.


    The painting is very simple, just a few flowers.


    However, this was something Xiaoyu had worked hard to make. He couldn''t criticize her, so he had to praise: "It''s a plum blossom. It''s very beautifully made and the color is very bright. I like it very much."


    When Gu Jinli heard this, heughed and became more and more proud: "It looks good, I think it looks very good too."


    Qin Sang: "...It looks good. I like this gift very much. Thank you Xiaoyu."


    Well, lets make the little fish happy!


    but


    "Xiaoyu, what do these stickers have to do with porcin?" Qin Sang didn''t want to make Gu Jinli sad, so he said cryptically: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about the sale of porcin. We won''t lower the price. The Zhong family is here, just like high-priced porcin. If it can be sold, if not, I will ask Dou Ke to help...just keep these stickers and make them gifts for me."


    Gu Jinli was angry when he heard this: "What do you mean, you don''t believe me?"


    Qin Sang hugged her with one hand and coaxed: "I believe in Xiaoyu, and I also like the stone powder stickers made by Xiaoyu, but outsiders'' preferences are different from mine... they may not like it very much."


    Seeing that he spoke so tactfully, Gu Jinliughed out loud, pulled his cheek and said, "You don''t have to coax me with nice words. I know that glue-pasted stone powder painting is not good, but this glue-paste has a strange effect." The beauty lies not in the paintings, but in the fact that after they are integrated into the porcin, hot water is poured on them and the shapes be visible when heated."

 Chapter 2060: This money must be earned

    Chapter 2060: This money must be earned


    Chapter 2060 This money must be earned


    "Present your appearance when it''s hot?" Qin Sang was shocked, he didn''t expect Xiaoyu to be capable of such a skill.


    "Well, it shows its appearance when exposed to heat." Gu Jinli nodded. Seeing his surprise, he exined: "To put it bluntly, it is to use special raw materials to make paintings and stickers, and then put the sticker paintings into the porcin that was just taken out, and use high temperature to By integrating the stickers into the porcin, you can make porcin that changes color when heated."


    Gu Jinli pointed to the stones in the big wooden box and said: "These are special raw materials for making stickers. Although they are colorful, they can actually be collectively called rare earth and stones. After grinding them into stone powder, and then adding pigments, they be rare earth and stones." Special stone powder that changes color due to heat.


    He also took out a sticker that was about three times thicker than the paper and said, "This sticker is not made of gum, but of rare earth and stone. Grind the earth and stone into powder first, then boil them into mud and add nt juices that react chemically with them and they turn into adhesive patches.


    She held adhesive tape in one hand and a light red stone in the other, and said: "These things together can make a painting that looks like it when heated... Can you understand?"


    If you tell a modern person about the appearance of heat, the other person will understand it immediately.


    But Brother Qin is from the ancients. He doesn''t know what chemistry is, what silicon, boron, oxygen, and carbide are, so it sounds confusing, and he probably thinks she is crazy.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Gu Jinli just stared at her, thought for a moment, and said, "For example, these special stones are various medicinal materials. After refining, the medicinal materials can be new medicinal materials, and after being formted, they can be good curatives." After being prepared, refined, and fused, these special stones can also be something new, making porcin that changes color when heated."


    She tilted her head, looked at him and asked: "So, you can understand a little bit, right?"


    He emphasized again: "I''m not crazy, really, you have to believe me."


    Qin Sangughed out loud and finally nodded: "Yes, I understand."


    He put away his smile again, pulled her into his arms, and held her tightly.


    Bang, he pulled it too fast, and the light red stone in Gu Jinli''s hand fell to the ground, almost hitting her foot.


    She got angry, put her hands into his clothes, and pinched his waist: "It''s not like I won''t let you hug me. Why are you pulling? You''ve knocked off all my stones. These rare stones are not easy to find."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t tell others these things, and don''t touch these things again in the future." Qin Sang suddenly demanded, his body trembling a little.


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, and after realizing that he was afraid, he hurriedly said: "Okay, I promise you."


    He patted his back again and said in a rxed tone: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that scares you. You don''t have to worry."


    Qin Sang suddenly tightened his arms holding her: "I''m scared, but what I''m afraid of is not that Xiaoyu will do these strange things, but that Xiaoyu will be in danger... Xiaoyu, we are just ordinary people, ordinary people Just live your life, Xiaoyu doesnt need to know too many things, youve helped me a lot, thats enough, theres no need to do this anymore.


    He held her so tightly that Gu Jinli could only shrink into his arms and struggled to move, but Qin Sang didn''t let go of her at all, as if she would disappear if he let go.


    But


    This is something I have worked **** for three years. I cant keep burying it in the ground, right?


    Besides, wont you make any more money?


    Are you willing to give half of the porcin business to Xu You and the others for nothing?


    She knew him well. Even though he was always serious and steady in his work, he had the same adventurous element as her.


    He started to tter him again: "You have always doted on me. Even if I get into trouble, you will help me settle it... Come on, little brother, tell me how you are going to help me get over this matter this time. On the bright road?"


    This money must be earned anyway and cannot be given up halfway!


    Qin Sang was amused by her andughed. The heavy worry in his heart disappeared and heined: "Pretending to be a big brother again, Xiaoyu is obviously a soft and sweet little girl."


    Gu Jinli pushed him away, put his hands on his hips and said, "You volunteered to be my younger brother back then. Why, do you want to admit it now?"


    Qin Sang said helplessly: "It was Xiaoyu himself who gave me the title of younger brother, and he didn''t let me refuse at all." Gu Jinli said angrily: "Then you regret it now?"


    Qin Sang shook his head, looking at her pretending to be angry, as if he had seen the little girl who was so angry that she grabbed his arm, bit her hard, and then forced him to be his little brother. There was a feeling of warmth and distress in his heart, and he squeezed her He lowered his head and kissed her deeply: "I don''t regret it."


    I will never regret you.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and felt sweet in his heart. He hugged him and responded to his kiss.


    He was so excited that he almost couldn''t help it, but they still had to receive Mr. and Mrs. Xie Cheng today. Mr. and Mrs. Niu Dabao and Lai Qianhu were not allowed to mess around, so he had no choice but to stop.


    Qin Sang held her in his arms for a quarter of an hour before she calmed down.


    Gu Jinli had been holding back hisughter, and now he dared tough at him: "You deserve it. You are the one who brought it upon yourself. Don''t bite my neck. There will be marks. If someone sees it, you will lose your face."


    Qin Sang not only didn''t stop, he bit him twice more and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, it''s cold now, I can wear a scarfter to stop it."


    He will not embarrass Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked about the matter of showing porcin when exposed to heat: "Do you want to do it?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Do it, don''t let the Xu family earn the money."


    He went to the Daokougou camp to see the disabled soldiers. They needed work and money, so they couldn''t give in to the porcin trade. They had to do it, and they had to make it bigger and stronger, so that more disabled soldiers could be amodated.


    Once the porcin that appears when exposed to heates out, it will definitely cause a sensation and sell for a sky-high price.


    but


    "Xiaoyu doesn''t need toe forward and me Uncle Yu. Uncle Yu''s Lu family identity can withstand the investigation. Even if Xu You sends people to investigate, no ws can be found. Let''s find an opportunity to teach Yu Uncle will do it."


    Uncle Yu is Lao Lu. He is the most loyal to the Qin family and can safely teach him the technique of making porcin look like porcin when exposed to heat.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Gu Jinli was very happy when the matter was resolved. He nned to kiss him as a reward, but he was pricked by his stubble.


    She frowned and became unhappy: "Your beard is as hard as a needle and it hurts me."


    Qin Sang loved her asional coquettishness so much that he blew a few breaths at her and coaxed her, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "You are treating me like a child again." Gu Jinliined, fearing that something would happen if he continued to make trouble, so he quickly pushed him: "Get up, you are so heavy, you are crushing me."


    Qin Sang didn''t dare to make trouble with her anymore. After saying hello, he stood up and straightened her messed up clothes. As soon as he finished doing this, he heard Aunt Yue to report: "My lord, madam, Niu Qianhu, Xie Qian Here they are."


    "Ha, Aunt Niu and the others are here, let''s go out quickly." Gu Jinli was very happy, and hurriedly got off the kang and said outside the house: "Mommy, we know, we will pick them up right away."


    Grandma Yu smiled and said: "Madam, there is no need to rush. Niu Qianhu and the others have just arrived at Yili Gang. Your Excellency and Madam will take their time to pack up. We will go out to pick them upter. It won''t be toote."


    Their people do things properly!


    However, Gu Jinli hadn''t seen Aunt Niu and the others for a long time, so he was a little excited. He quickly packed up and went out, with a furry scarf around his neck.

 Chapter 2061: This dream must be done

    Chapter 2061: This dream must be done


    Chapter 2061 This dream must be done


    Seeing her happy expression, Qin Sangughed, took her hand, and left the house.


    Originally she was going to pick her up in a carriage, but she said she wanted to ride a horse. Qin Sang asked someone to lead the horse, pulled her onto the horse, rode with her, ran towards the gate of the guardhouse, and asked her: "Are you happy? ?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Happy!"


    Qin Sang smiled, suddenly reined in the reins, stopped the horse, and after checking that there was no one around, he said: "When everything is over, I will take Xiaoyu to the horse farm at home to ride horses."


    Gu Jinli knew that the racecourse he was talking about was the crowning gift left to him by his second brother Zhen, so he hugged his waist and replied: "Okay... we can still take our children there. By then, we will definitely be parents."


    What she said was telling him that she was not in a hurry and that she could wait for him.


    Qin Sang''s mind shed to the scene of him taking the fish and the children to ride a horse. Heughed happily, full of energy, took his little fish, and galloped on the horse again.


    By the time they arrived at the gate of the guardhouse, Niu Dabao and the others had already used up the insect traps, entered the guardhouse, and were talking to Gu Dalin and the others.


    Erqing! Gu Jinli saw Erqing next to Ji Zhenniang from a distance and shouted to her.


    Erqing and the others were trained as dead soldiers and were calmer than the generals, but they almost cried at this moment... There were so many acquaintances here, and all of them had a higher status than her, but the first one the madam called out was her subordinate. people.


    Just as he was moved, he saw Gu Jinli turning over and about to jump off the horse. He was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Madam, slow down!"


    Mrs. Xie was afraid that she was pregnant without knowing it, so she had to be supported every day when she walked. Everywhere she went, the ice and snow on the ground had to be shoveled away in advance to avoid falling and slipping her unknowingly pregnant fetus.


    Erqing became nervous because of her troubles. When he saw Gu Jinli jumping off his horse, he shouted a warning.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, your wife is very skilled. Not to mention jumping on a horse and tying a rope, she still dares to go down the city wall."


    Xiao Ji, who drove up from behind, said, "Madam, you are bragging again."


    Gu Jinli snorted: "What''s bragging? This is the truth."


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled, took her hand and went to see Niu Dabao and others: "Uncle Niu, Brother Xie, Uncle Lai, thank you for your hard working so far."


    "Thank you for your hard work. We are just here to eat meat. I don''t know how happy I am!" Niu Dabao was still so happy. He said such rough words as soon as he opened his mouth, but these words brought everyone back to the past, and the atmosphere immediately heated up. Get online.


    Gu Jinli let go of Qin Sang''s hand and went to talk to Mrs. Lai, Aunt Niu and the others. He felt relieved after seeing Ji Zhenniang being supported by Mrs. Ling.


    Ji Zhenniang got angry because she didn''t say hello to her right away, so she asked her, "Gu Xiaoyu, I''ve been here for so long, why don''t you say hello to me?"


    Gu Jinli: "Are you gold? Do you deserve to have me talk to you so loudly as soon as I see you? Besides, Auntie Niu is here with you. What are you doing as a junior? Lean back."


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she was retorted, but she couldn''t find the words to retort. Her eyes were red and she wanted to cry.


    Mrs. Kuangughed out loud, pointed at the two of them and said to thedy, "That''s how they are. They quarrel whenever they meet, and Ji loses every time."


    He sighed again: "This is good, this makes me happy."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see that Mrs. Kuang was much more cheerful than thest time they met, and her anxiety was gone. After having fun with them for a while, he took them to the house: "Let''s have barbecue in the yard in the afternoon. This Its very rxing to eat barbecue and drink some fruit tea on a cold day.


    Kuang and the others had no objection: "Thend is yours, and the meat, vegetables, and charcoal are also yours. We are here to eat for free. You can do whatever you want!"


    However, they are not here for free. Except for the Ji family who came to formally express their gratitude, the Kuang family and Mrs. Lai came to discuss the joint training of the female rtives of the four guard stations.


    Dont underestimate the female rtives. Once the female rtives are trained, they can be used as soldiers at critical moments.


    "This is the first line of defense. The thieves are still squatting by the poisonous insect ditch. They don''t know when they will attack. We women must quickly practice the techniques to kill the enemy. Once we practice it, we can lead the others. The female rtives of the guard also practice boxing and kicking."


    "Sigh... If all the women in the guardhouse, and even all the women in the northwest, know how to fist and kick, do we still need to be afraid of the soldiers? Let alone theming to harm us, even if they don''te, we still have to beat them up. Kill those beasts!"


    Ji Zhenniang rolled her eyes: "Aunt Niu, your dream is a bit too big. Not many women in the guard house are willing to practice boxing and kicking. You want all the women in the northwest to follow suit and practice boxing and kicking. They are busy every day. , where are they willing to spend time practicing this thing? Even if they are willing to practice, who will teach them? "


    But Gu Jinli didn''t think it was a dream: "The most fearful thing is that only those who dare to think and do anything...maybe there will really be a time in the northwest when men, women and children of all ages practice martial arts, and can pick up weapons to protect their families and fight against the enemy."


    "Okay, herees another one with big dreams." Ji Zhenniang hated martial arts the most. If Gu Jinli hadn''t threatened her, she wouldn''t have let the female rtives of the big port guards practice boxing and kicking. She added: "Stop talking about this, hurry up and prepare the barbecue. Well, we have to rush back after eating."


    Their men are all members of the 1,000 households in the ward, and it is okay for four 1,000 households to have a meal together, but if they stay overnight in a certain ward, it is a taboo and they will be sued.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll ask Yang Tao and the others to bring the meat and vegetables."


    Not long after, meat, vegetables and other things were served. Gu Jinli and the others chatted while roasting and eating. When they were full and full, the matter was settled.


    The same goes for Qin Sang and the others. In half a day, they decided on everything that needed to be said, and sent Niu Dabao and the others out of the guardhouse before dark.


    Not long after sending the person off, someone from You An came over to report: "Sir, Uncle He from the Zhong family has rushed to the Duchonggou camp to find General Jiang after receiving the letter. I am afraid he has arrived by now. Uncle He asked us to Dont worry, he will definitely bring something good to this matter.


    After Qin Sang received Jiang Wankang''s letter, he immediately sent someone to inform Uncle He of his thoughts.


    Uncle He also felt that he could not bear this hidden loss. After receiving the news, he immediately set off for the Duchonggou camp.


    The people from You''an added: "Meng Baihu also went with us... He was so angry that he was afraid that there would be a bloodbath."


    "I know." After Qin Sang heard this, he asked You An''s people to go down, and he took Gu Jinli''s hand and went to find Lao Lu.


    The big brick kiln is about to be capped, and the two brothers Lu and Da can''t do the work, so Lao Lu followed Qin Sang back and is currently busy in the brick kiln.


    On the way, Gu Jinli asked: "Meng Hong''s temper won''t cause death, right?"


    If someone is really killed, the only person who will die will be Meng Hong.


    Qin Sang said: "Seeing blood is certain, but killing people is unlikely. Zhong He is a servant of the Zhong family, and he handles things in the most measured way. With him around, nothing out of control will happen."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this: "Then let them make trouble as long as we don''t suffer."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t worry, we won''t lose."


    The two of them talked and walked to the brick kiln for a walk. They found Lao Lu and took him to the house. After clearing the people, they told him about the porcin that looks like porcin when exposed to heat.


    Lao Lu was shocked after hearing this. He looked at Gu Jinli and was speechless for a time... The daughter-inw married by the young marquis is really amazing. She can even make such legendary porcin.

 Chapter 2062: you idiot

    Chapter 2062: you idiot


    Chapter 2062 You idiot


    However, in the final analysis, the young Marquis is discerning and good at looking at people. He knew that the Gu family was a diamond in the rough, so he got married to her early.


    Lao Lu felt a little proud when he thought about it this way. He felt very honored.


    But he was a powerful man. Even though he was proud in his heart, he did not show anything on his face or eyes. He only saluted Gu Jinli and said, "Madam, don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said with a smile: "Uncle Lu, there is no need to be polite."


    He reminded him again: "This matter is not easy to handle. Uncle Lu may suffer a lot because of this matter... If Uncle Lu doesn''t want to, he can say it now."


    Once the hot porcines out, it will definitely attract the covetousness of others. Uncle Lu may be taken away by powerful people, who will force him to hand over the secret recipe by words and deeds.


    After hearing this, Uncle Lu actually smiled and said: "I know what my wife reminded me. Don''t worry, let alone the torture in the army, even the death penalty specially used to deal with dead soldiers, the old ve can bear it." live."


    This is the reason why the young marquis wants to remove his wife''s hair and prevent her from being exposed to the heat... What the young marquis wants is for his wife to be safe and happy, and he is not willing to let her suffer.


    Gu Jinli was impressed after hearing this and wanted to say something touching, but felt it was too pretentious. In the end, he just said: "Uncle Yu, from now on we, our husband and wife, will support you in your old age."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Uncle Yu, this is the sincerity of our husband and wife."


    Uncle Yu, Uncle Mao, and Aunt Yu, the elderly in the family, are no longer servants to the couple, but are family members who have been helping their families with their lives.


    Lao Lu was stunned for a moment, with a lump in his throat, but he still said: "Sir, madam, dignity cannot be abolished..."


    Qin Sang interrupted him: "Since Uncle Yu doesn''t want the share of the porcin kiln, then let us support you in your old age. You must have the same thing."


    They once said that they would give 10% of the dividends from the porcin kiln to Uncle Yu, but Uncle Yu refused, saying that he was just a servant and could not im the master''s property, so they asked them to give 10% of the dividends to Luo Ying.


    Uncle Yu said at the time: Although the rtionship between the young Marquis and Ying Ye is deep, the two families are still rtives, with amon enemy and a deep bloodline, but no matter how deep the rtionship is, it has to be managed, and the dividends from the porcin business are secretly stolen. Giving 10% to Master Ying can warm Master Ying''s heart and make the rtionship between the two families closer.


    Uncle Yu looked much colder than Uncle Mao, but in his heart he always put the Qin family and their husband and wife first, and always thought about them.


    Lao Lu choked, and finally nodded: "Okay, when I get old, I''ll take care of you, sir and madam."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "What kind of care? Uncle Yu, do you still want to have free rice? Our husband and wife will have children in the future. When they grow up to six years old, you will be responsible for teaching them their skills. Don''t bezy."


    Lao Lu was stunned for a moment, his fingertips trembling slightly: "...Madam, do you want me to teach the young master?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes. Although we are happy to provide for you in your old age, you still have to do the work you should do when you are old. You can''t just lie around and take care of yourself in old age without doing any work. How can this be done?"


    Uncle Yu is different from Lan Jing. Lan Jing has a Xiao family and is about to have a biological child, but Uncle Yu has no family, no children, and his temper is not as cheerful as Uncle Mao and Aunt Yu. In such a depressed state, you have to find a job for him, toss and torment him, and not let him be idle.


    This person with a dull temper will easily get depressed when he is free. No matter how depressed he is, he should live happily!


    Uncle Yu looked at Qin Sang, as if he had seen him when he was a child. He imagined what it would be like to take care of the little Marquis''s children in the future, and he became really happy and said: "The future little master must be very much like the little Marquis."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I am more like my grandmother. Maybe my and Xiaoyu''s children will be like my parents." ording to Xiaoyu, this is called skipped generation inheritance.


    Gu Jinli was unconvinced: "Maybe it will be like my nephew, Uncle Xiao, who will give birth to a replica of my eldest brother."


    Qin Sang thought for a while, shook his head and said: "Forget it if you look like the elder brother. He always has a straight face, like an old schr. If a child looks like him, he will age quickly. But if you have a daughter, you can look like a little fish. Little fish is good-looking." "


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled, touched his face, and said: "Yes, I am so good-looking. If you give birth to a daughter, you must look like me, otherwise such good looks will be wasted."


    Well, Lao Lu was speechless... Although Gu was very capable and indeed beautiful, it would be great if this habit of boasting could be corrected.


    But think about it, it is precisely because of Gu''s temper that he can nourish the heart of the young marquis and make him happy and not suffer from the great feud in the family.


    After Gu Jinli had a few words with Qin Sang, he stoppedughing and said to Lao Lu, "Uncle Lu, let''s get started."


    After changing his mind and returning to his identity as Master Lu, Gu Jinli began to tell Lao Lu what porcin was when heated, what special rare earth and stone were, and what kind of chemistry would be produced after these different earth and stones were prepared, refined, and fused. reaction.


    This is a long process. If you want to exin clearly how porcin looks like porcin when exposed to heat, you will need to stay up all night. After that, you will have to teach how to make stickers and how to integrate the stickers into the porcin.


    In short, there is a lot to be taught and practical operation is required. It cannot be taught overnight.


    While Gu Jinli was teaching Uncle Lu what porcin looks like when heated, how to mix raw materials, and how to bake it, Uncle He from the Zhong family had already arrived at the Duchonggou Camp. When he saw Jiang Wankang, he pointed at his nose and scolded him.


    That''s right, Uncle He was very fierce and showed no mercy to Jiang Wankang. As soon as he saw him, he pointed at him and cursed angrily: "General, did you agree with Mr. Xu to open a porcin kiln with the Shen family? How does this concern us? How can you agree to the interests of the family? How can you not pursue it? Don''t you realize there is a problem here? Don''t you think the timing is too coincidental? "


    "Our porcin kiln has just been built. Mr. Xu has obtained the handwriting of the ancestor of the Meng family and a master craftsman of the Meng family who knows how to make porcin... Hehe, what if the Meng family can make porcin? His family doesn''t need to rely on making green porcin. Bricks are making a living!


    "There is also the matter of the Shen family. The Crown Prince Shen was insulted by Mr. Xu Sixth, and he must be angry. But does he dare to do anything? The Shen family has fallen, and Daokougou is the territory of Lord Xu. As long as the Crown Prince Shen is still alive, If he wants to survive, he doesn''t dare to hold on to this matter. How could he threaten Mr. Xu, force him to make porcin, and steal business from you!"


    "There are problems with this matter from beginning to end, but General Jiang didn''t think about it carefully. He agreed after hearing a few crying words and didn''t pursue it...General, they are ying tricks on you, can''t you see it?!"


    The scolding got so exciting that Uncle He pointed at Jiang Wankang and shouted: "General, what kind of idiot are you to be deceived to this point? Even if you don''t care about your own interests, don''t you even care about the interests of those disabled soldiers?!"


    Jiang Wankang was stunned by the scolding, and his face turned purple with anger. He banged the table and said, "ve dog, you are so brave, you dare to sow a rtionship between me and the Marquis!"


    However, Uncle He was a good judge of timing. As soon as Jiang Wankang got angry, he knelt down without asking for mercy. Instead, he said: "If a servant like memits a crime like this, he deserves to be punished with death. Please ask the general to kill me."

 Chapter 2063: Ginger is old and spicy

    Chapter 2063: Ginger is old and spicy


    Chapter 2063: Ginger is spicy when you are old


    At this, Jiang Wankang choked, and then became even more angry. With a bang, he mmed the table again, pointed at Uncle He and said angrily: "After insulting this general, he did this. Do you really think that this general does not dare to kill you?"


    Uncle He gave a bitter smile, looked at Jiang Wangang and said: "General, before I cursed you, I had already thought about using my life to apologize. If you want to kill me, just kill me, but I don''t regret what I said just now."


    Jiang Wanzang was very angry: "You are quite stubborn!"


    Uncle He smiled: "It''s reasonable, and naturally tough."


    You! Jiang Wanzang was furious. In terms of words, he was no match for Uncle He. He could only grab the wooden bowl on the table and throw it at Uncle He.


    boom!


    Meng Hong knocked the wooden bowl away with a punch, red at Jiang Wankang, and shouted: "You coward, you don''t dare to get angry at Xu You, you only hit other people. Uncle He is a member of the Zhong family, and he is in charge of the Zhong family''s property in various ces. Even the uncle of the Zhong family wants to call him uncle, so if you hit him, do you want to turn against the Zhong family?!"


    Coward?


    Uncle He was shocked, good guy, you even dared to say these words, Meng Hong, you are really fierce.


    Niezhang, what are you talking about? I am the one who raised you and taught you your skills! Jiang Wanzang was so angry that he drew his sword and pointed it at Meng Hong.


    But Meng Hong was not afraid at all. He pointed at his neck and said: "Why, are you angry? You want to chop me? Come on, chop me quickly, chop me to death. You don''t have to be angry anymore, and I am free... Do you know that every This is the first time I see you being cheated but still having fun, I want to kill you too!"


    With a click, Jiang Wankang was so angry that he broke the table.


    Yes, it costs another table.


    However, the rosewood penholder has been put away, so there is no need to worry about it being split. Jiang Wankang can chop it casually. If it is split, just rece it with a table made of ordinary wood.


    Jiang Wankang was so angry that Meng Hong was speechless.


    Meng Hong didn''t give up, pointed at Uncle He and said, "Isn''t that right? The matter of Prince Shen forcing Xu You to open a porcin kiln was full of loopholes. The timing was so coincidental. Who would believe it if he didn''t deliberately steal business? Only You are blind and cannot see these problems!


    "Why are you yelling?" Jiang Wankang knew that he couldn''t be tough with Meng Honi, so he changed his strategy and said: "Since you want to talk about something, let''s talk it over... There are reasons why Mr. Hou will open a porcin kiln in partnership with the Shen family. Two, one is that Xu Liu offended Prince Shen, and the Marquis felt guilty towards Prince Shen. The other is that the Shen family has a Chushen medicine shop, and we cant live without medicine for wounds. In order to be able to fight in the future, There are enough medicinal materials avable, so the Marquis can only agree."


    He added: "Master Hou also felt guilty, so he fell ill because of this matter... I am not a fool, but in life, we have topromise on some things, and there are many people in the porcin business in Dachu, so we can''t If we are engaged in porcin business, we should not allow others to do it, right? How can we be so overbearing?"


    Jiang Wankang felt that if he reasoned with Meng Hong in such a gentle voice and talked about worldliness, this brat would definitely not get angry again. How could he know that Meng Hong didn''t buy it at all and said angrily: "We really can''t stop others from making porcin." Business, but since Xu You has done it, admit it openly, why do you have to pretend to be sick to cry to you again? No one will be disgusted by such hypocritical pretense, only you will be moved!"


    boom!


    Jiang Wanzang kicked the table that fell to the ground and said angrily: "That''s enough, I''ve already exined this clearly, and you still want to sow discord. Do you know how serious a crime it is to nder a prince? You will be beheaded!"


    Ha, Meng Hong sneered: "What is nder? Don''t you think it''s a coincidence that he fell ill? He is a man who leads soldiers in war, is his body really so weak? Because of such a thing, he fell ill within two days , He must have taken some poison!"


    Hey, you guessed it right, you just took poison. "You bastard, what are you talking nonsense?!" Jiang Wankang couldn''t bear it anymore, rushed over and grabbed Meng Hong, and said angrily: "I''m warning you, don''t talk nonsense, the Marquis can poison himself for this matter Pretending to be sick? You think too highly of me, I am just a subordinate of the Marquis, and the Marquis does not need to bother to fool me!"


    There is really no need to bother to fool you, just tell a few lies and you will believe it.


    Uncle He shook his head when he heard this. Xu You is really powerful. He treated Jiang Wanzang so obediently that Jiang Wanzang couldn''t recognize his identity... Are you an ordinary general? You are a first-grade general with great military exploits,manding an army of nearly 100,000 men and guarding the first line of defense.


    If other people had your status, they would have gone against Xu You a long time ago, but you went to be Xu You''s dog, and you were fooled by him and still thought Xu You was reasonable. It''s really... Uncle He was speechless.


    But Uncle He was trained by a noble family and had a methodical approach to his work. He knew that changing Jiang Wankang would not happen overnight, but had to be done step by step.


    Thats it for today.


    Uncle He stood up before Meng Hong got angry, grabbed Meng Hong''s arm, and said, "Meng Baihu, what General Jiang said makes some sense."


    It makes no sense! Meng Hong was angry and threw Uncle He away.


    Bang, Uncle He was thrown to the ground, hit the corner of the table, and broke his forehead. Uncle He let out a scream at the right time, sessfully making Meng Hong and Jiang Wankang let go and rush toward him.


    "Uncle He''s head is broken, call the doctor quickly!" Meng Hong shouted outside the tent, then pressed Uncle He''s bleeding forehead with his palm and said, "Uncle He, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Uncle He smiled and said: "It''s okay, I just broke my head. Don''t take it to heart, Meng Baihu."


    He looked at Jiang Wankang again, and while he was injured and Jiang Wankang was feeling guilty, he said earnestly: "General, you are a good man who treats others sincerely, but there are all kinds of strange people in the world, and it is not just you who treats them with all your heart and soul." What can be exchanged for equal treatment... You are a general, you have sick and wounded soldiers to be amodated, you are still a father, you have family to take care of, no matter how much I say, I will not say anything, just one sentence, even if you don''t care, please do it for me. Let these people think more about it.


    Uncle He said these words with a **** head, which had the effect of being a good word before death, which made people moved.


    After speaking, he tightened Meng Hong''s arm and begged: "Meng Baihu, don''t make trouble. It''s gettingte. We have to go to Daokougou Camp to take the sick and wounded soldiers to Qingniu Mountain Vi."


    Jiang Wanzang asked in surprise: "Now that the porcin kiln is built, can we pick up the sick and wounded soldiers?"


    Uncle He said: "Well, the porcin kiln has been built, and the old house has been repaired. The sick and injured soldiers will be able to live in a good house when they go there, and the things are all ready. The food of the soldiers will not be short." General, you can rest assured about the wearability."


    He added: "This time I came to the Duchonggou camp. I just wanted to tell the general the good news. I didn''t want to do anything else."


    These words made Jiang Wanzang feel guilty... He thought they were here to cause trouble, but he didn''t expect that they were here to bring him good news: "Laohe, I..."


    Uncle He interrupted Jiang Wankang''s words and said with a smile: "General, there is no need to say more. I understand the feelings between the general and the Marquis, but people can change."

 Chapter 2064: You cry

    Chapter 2064: You cry


    Chapter 2064 You are the one crying


    Can people change?


    Jiang Wangang was stunned.


    He is not stupid. He knows some of the changes in Brother Xu and also knows that Brother Xu likes to act. He has also helped Brother Xu to do theater and win over people who are not of the same mind as them.


    But he always thought that it was only for outsiders, not for him... Could it be that he had be an outsider too? But their two families had just married, so how could Brother Xu plot against him over a porcin business?


    Uncle He stopped and pushed Meng Hong: "Meng Baihu, let''s go."


    Meng Hong was not stupid. He already knew the tricks that Uncle He used on Jiang Wankang. He immediately helped Uncle He up and learned the tricks. He choked and said to Jiang Wankang: "Uncle, I know that you are good to me. I promise you that in the future, I wont cause trouble again. But you must also promise me to think more about yourself and Zhengan and the others. You can ask for nothing, but what about Zhengan and the others? You have to remember that you are not living alone. You have a family. You have room and countless sick and wounded soldiers to amodate, so dont live too generously.


    These words hit Jiang Wankang''s heart and almost made Jiang Wankang''s eyes red... Yes, he gave up many things with just one sentence, but what about Zheng''an and the others? What about the injured and injured soldiers?


    He indeed lived too generously, even confusedly...


    Jiang Wankang thought about what happened after Xu You became the Marquis. The more he thought about it, the more doubts he had. His head hurt when he thought about it. When he came to his senses, Uncle He and Meng Hong had already left.


    He was startled and shouted quickly: "Come here, Meng Hong and the others have gone to rest? Has Zhong He''s wound been bandaged?"


    The soldiers guarding the camp came in and replied: "General, Uncle He''s wound has been treated with medicine. The doctor said it''s nothing serious. Meng Baihu and the others have gone to bed, saying that they will leave early tomorrow morning to pick up people from Daokougou camp. , please dont worry, they wont cause trouble, and they will go to Qingniu Mountain Vi after receiving the person.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wangang felt relieved, sat down on a chair, beat his swollen head, and said: "Send an order to the whole camp to continue to keep an eye on the soldiers and thieves on the opposite side and not to rx."


    The thieves have been acting strangely recently. They havent attacked them since the big banquet. They were also quiet during the Lantern Festival. They must be holding back something bad!


    Yes. The soldiers took the order and left.


    Early the next morning, Meng Hong and Uncle He set off for Daokou Gou.


    Zhong Yu learned that Uncle He was injured and came to see Uncle He after his night shift. At this moment, he was riding a horse to take Meng Hong and the others out of the camp. He med Meng Hong a little: "You can''t be gentle and hurt Uncle He like this."


    Meng Hong said: "It was my fault. I didn''t mean it. I was so angry at the time that I hurt Uncle He without paying attention."


    Zhong Yu nced at him and said, "I''m not telling you, you have such a bad temper, you should change it."


    He then asked doubtfully: "The engagement between the Jiang family and the Xu family is much more serious than this. Why don''t you make a fuss?"


    Meng Hong gave him a roll of his eyes and said, "We are married to the same family, how can I, a person with a foreign surname, cause trouble?"


    Moreover


    Boss Xu is a good man. He is a good man and will not let Jiang Sanmei down.


    If there is any good person in the Xu family, it is Boss Xu.


    Mr. Xu knows how to study and is an elegant gentleman, but he is also a bit temperamental and dares to challenge Xu You. The most important thing is that he treats Jiang Sanmei very well, and Jiang Sanmei also likes him. The two are childhood sweethearts.


    Meng Hongs fiance died. He knew very well the pain of people who liked each other being unable to be together, so when he learned that the Jiang family and the Xu family were engaged, he didnt make a fuss, but was just worried.


    Brother Zhong, Uncle He, I want to ask you something, please agree.


    Meng Hong suddenly became so serious that Zhong Yu and Uncle He were stunned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Meng Hong said: "Master Zhong is an official in the capital. Can you ask him to take more care of Boss Xu and Sanmei Jiang? Xu You doesn''t care about Boss Xu. There are no capable people around Boss Xu. They are both young. I''m afraid they will be bullied in the capital." .


    Zhong Yu and Uncle He were shocked. It was really surprising that Meng Hong hated Xu You so much, but cared so much about Mr. Xu. Uncle He agreed: "The old ve will write to the uncle as soon as possible and ask him to take care of Mr. Xu and the Jiang family girls. Meng Baihu can rest assured."


    "Thank you very much." Meng Hong was very happy and said to Zhong Yu: "You have to be on duty at night. Don''t send me away. Come back quickly."


    After sending Zhong Yu away, Meng Hong and Uncle He took a batch of empty carriages and galloped towards the Daokougou camp. They arrived at Shenshi in the afternoon. As soon as they arrived at the camp, they went to see the sick and wounded soldiers and wanted to pick them up. Tell them the good news about the work in the porcin kiln.


    The wounded and sick soldiers were very excited and asked: "Meng Baihu, are you serious? Can we really go to work in the porcin kiln?"


    Meng Hong said: "Of course it is true, how can I still lie to you? But we have to go in batches, all at once, and we can''t amodate so many people."


    The wounded and sick soldiers felt a little disappointed after hearing this.


    Meng Hong saw this and scolded: "What are you doing with such shame? It''s not like we won''t resettle these batches after they are resettled. They will all be resettled. Don''t worry, it''s just a matter of going to the porcin kiln one month early and one monthte."


    He said again: "Okay, don''t be sad. Those whose names are called start packing their things. We will set off in half an hour."


    As soon as you finish speaking, you will roll your name without waiting for a moment.


    In less than half an hour, a group of sick and wounded soldiers were loaded into carriages and prepared to leave. Xu Liang almost missed them.


    "Brother Meng, why are you leaving so soon? Don''t leave yet. Stay one night in the camp. The Marquis hasn''t seen you for a long time. He said that he would treat you to a drink tonight. It''s your favorite knives." Xu Liang Turn over and dismount,e over and pull Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong threw his hand away and said with a nonchnt smile: "What kind of wine should you drink? Wine is so expensive. If you have the money to buy wine and the grain to make wine, why not use it to feed the sick and wounded soldiers."


    He then said: "Go and tell the Marquis that I am busy sending people to work in the porcin kiln, so I won''t go and greet him. Let him eat and drink as he should without worrying about a little person like me."


    Xu Liang cursed secretly when he heard this: Damn, that savage named Meng really doesnt know what is good and what is evil. Okay, okay, go ahead and wait until the Marquis''s porcin kiln makes porcin, and let''s see who will buy your rags!


    "Then I''ll send Brother Meng off." Xu Liang held back his anger, smiled, and sent Meng Hong and the others out of the camp. He seemed to be kind and said, "The Meng family gave the Marquis a letter from the ancestor of the Meng family and a few He is a master with excellent craftsmanship. The Marquis said that if your porcin kiln encounters any problems, you cane and borrow someone from him. He will not hide his secrets and will send Patriarch Mengs letters to the masters of the Meng family. Go to Qingniu Mountain and help you."


    Damn it, are you looking down on the porcin kilns in Qingniu Mountain and are you sure they cant make porcin? !


    Meng Hong was very angry, spit on the ground, and said harshly: "Thank you for your trouble, Master Lu. Master Lu is a very capable person. He can even make discolored porcin, let alone ordinary porcin."


    This is just a big talk to save face. Meng Hong didn''t know that Master Lu could make discolored porcin.


    Then he mocked: "On the contrary, the Meng family, huh, can a brick-burner make porcin? Don''t be deceived, Lord Marquis. If a dignified prince is deceived by a brick-burner, he will beughed to death." of!"


    After saying that, no more nonsense, he took a convoy full of wounded and sick soldiers and set off to leave.


    Xu Liang clenched his fists in anger and sneered: "Vulgar and reckless man, let me let you go crazy for a while."


    When the porcin cannot be sold and the porcin kiln closes, you will cry!

 Chapter 2065: trade

    Chapter 2065: trade


    Chapter 2065 Transaction


    After Xu Liang finished cursing, he went to the big tent in a carriage and told Xu You what Meng Hong had done and said.


    Xu You was angry: "This **** is getting more and more arrogant now that he has support!"


    bastard?


    Is there something hidden about Meng Hong''s life experience, which is why the Marquis is so afraid of him?


    Xu Liang''s mind is as crooked as Xu You''s, and he can conjure up a disgusting thing in his mind with just one word.


    But Meng Hong is a child of the Meng family, with a pure and innocent life experience, without any filth. Jiang Wankang will regard him as his own son, purely because he wants to repay his kindness, and he has been keeping him by his side since he was a few years old to cultivate affection. When I came, I felt sorry for his fiance who died of illness and had not married for many years, so I have always been partial to him.


    This is the same as Jiang Wankang blindly trusting Xu You because of a favor.


    Speaking of it, Jiang Wankang has never changed. He values love and treats people who are kind to him with all his heart. However, Xu You is naturally suspicious and does not trust people, so he makes random guesses and calls him a bastard.


    "Master Hou, should we continue our porcin business, or should we put it aside for a while and then open the kiln after the business in Qingniu Mountain starts?" Xu Liang asked.


    Xu You said: "Don''t wait, we must burn the porcin before them, and sell the first batch of porcin before them."


    If you want to do something, be the first. If you are the second, you will only beughed at!


    Moreover, Xu Fang has already found a buyer. As soon as the first batch of porcines out, he can directly take it away and sell it. If we then make a big announcement, then the Xu family will be the first to make porcin in the northwest. No one will remember Jiang. Home, Zhong home!


    As for the Sang family of Qin, well, the Qin family, like the Meng family, is just a supplement and needs to rely on others to live. Except for the credit of killing Lemuqin, there is nothing worthy of Xu Yougao''s respect.


    Qin Sang is still disobedient and cannot tell who his real master is, yet he is so close to Jiang Wankang... If Qin Sang continues to be disobedient, he will let him die on the battlefield!


    After Qin Sang''s death, Gu will be like a fish on the chopping block. She will have to vomit out all her pharmaceutical skills. If she dares not to vomit...ah, it''s not easy to torture a widow without a man to protect her?


    The reason why I keep them as a couple now is because they still have value, so I want to win them over first.


    If you can''t win over him as a ve, then don''t me him for being ruthless!


    "Yes, I will write to Brother Fangter and ask him to hurry up and make porcin." Xu Liang said, and reminded one more thing: "Master Marquis, I made an agreement with the Meng family before, as long as the porcin is made, , I will give the Meng family''s granddaughter an engagement letter to settle her marriage with the second young master... Do you think I will give it to her for the marriage?"


    The Meng family will hand over the manuscript of Patriarch Meng and give the master who knows how to make porcin to the Xu family, all because Xu You promised to marry the Meng family.


    Xu You sneered: "Although the second son is a concubine, he is not something the Meng family can think of."


    But he changed the subject and added: "It''s just an engagement letter. It''s not like marrying into the family, giving the marriage letter to the Meng family to make the Meng family happy, and wait until the Meng family teaches our people to make porcin before we start."


    A Meng family dares to bargain with him, which is simply asking for death.


    Just wait, neither the Meng family nor the Meng family''s granddaughter can hope for a good life, and the Meng family has only two endings in the end, one is to destroy the family, and the other is to sell themselves to the Xu family as ves!


    Without further dy, he wrote an engagement letter in his own hand. After writing his name, he stamped it with a private seal and gave it to Xu Liang: "Send it to Xu Fang in a hurry over 800 miles and ask him to hand it over to the Meng family."


    "Yes." Xu Liang took the letter with both hands, said goodbye and left. After returning to his tent, he wrote another letter to Xu Fang and sent the two letters to Xu Fang together.


    After Xu Fang from Long''an Prefecture received the secret letter from Daokougou Camp, he immediately went to Meng''s house to meet Mr. Meng and handed the engagement letter to Mr. Meng: "Look, this is the engagement letter written by the Marquis himself. It is signed by the Marquis and stamped with Xu''s personal seal, which shows that the Marquis attaches great importance to this marriage." After hearing this, Mr. Meng was so excited that he took the engagement letter with trembling hands, read it again and again, and looked at it carefully. After looking at the private seal imprints on the engagement letter for more than a quarter of an hour, he said with tears in his eyes: "Really, the engagement letter is true... The Marquis''s treatment of my Meng family is astonishing!"


    Xu Fang smiled, took out the handkerchief and wiped Mr. Meng''s tears: "Don''t cry, this is a great event... You should feel relieved this time."


    Dont worry, just hurry up and bake the porcin. If you wait too long, believe it or not, well give you a hard one!


    Mr. Meng was not stupid. He choked up and said: "The Meng family has always been at ease with the Marquis. The reason why they have not opened the kiln to bake porcin is because the masters have not fired porcin for decades and are afraid that their skills will be rusty." The porcin will be damaged one kiln after another, so we didnt open the kiln and let them practice their skills first. Now that they are almost done, they will start firing porcin tomorrow!


    In fact, the Meng family''s porcin-making skills have always existed, but the Meng family gradually lost power. They were afraid that others would steal the porcin skills as a family heirloom, so they spread the word that the descendants of the Meng family were ipetent, had lost the skills of their ancestors, and could not make porcin. Yes, it can only burn green bricks.


    However, the old men of this generation of Meng family have been aggrieved all their lives. They have been aggrieved enough. They want the Meng family to be rich and powerful again, so they target the Xu family. They feel that the Xu family is a new rich and they have to raise an army. They must be in urgent need of industries that can make a lot of money. , and revealed the matter of porcin firing to the Xu family.


    But the Meng family has a request. They want their legitimate granddaughter to marry to the Xu family as a daughter-inw. She is a serious daughter-inw who can enter the family tree, not a concubine like a second wife.


    Xu You agreed and promised the Meng family a bastard, but this was enough to make the Meng family happy!


    The Second Young Master Xu, this is the concubine who is second only to the First Young Master Xu.


    Mr. Xu was left in the capital to serve as a proton. Is this proton so easy to make? Maybe in two years, the emperor will kill the eldest son Xu.


    Once the eldest son Xu dies, the second son Xu will be the one who inherits the family property ording to his seniority!


    Regardless of whether Second Young Master Xu will marry a noble girl as an equal wife in the future, as long as his granddaughter marries first, gives birth to a son, and takes over the title of eldest son, the grandson of the Meng family may inherit Xu in the future. Home.


    And the Meng family can rely on the Xu family to prosper!


    The first emperor of Da Chu had a concubine whose natal family was so prosperous, wasnt it? Now the concubine''s descendants are still kings of the county, and they are very prosperous.


    Mr. Meng, please sign and fingerprint it. Xu Fang said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll sign it now." Mr. Meng was so excited that he was afraid that he would sign the wrong name and ruin the engagement letter. It took a long time to figure out the letter before it was officially signed. Finally, he pressed his fingerprints and felt that it was not enough, so he took it. The old seal of the Meng family came out and the seal was stamped on it.


    Xu Fang was a little speechless. It was ridiculous to go to such trouble for a piece of waste paper!


    However, Xu Fang smiled and said: "It''s done, this time the Xu family and the Meng family can feel relieved."


    Mr. Meng chuckled and said, "Hey, don''t worry, I can feel relieved this time."


    The eldest member of the Meng family was very excited when he learned that his family had received the engagement letter.


    But the Meng family''s uncle was worried that the engagement letter was not written clearly, or that the second wife would kill his daughter out of jealousy, and finally push the second wife''s daughter out and marry the second son Xu, thus ruining the first wife''s good marriage. He was in a hurry He brought his eldest daughter out to see Xu Fang.


    Let Xu Fang get to know the person clearly and put an end to the second wifes n to marry someone else!

 Chapter 2066: Porcelain is broken and porcelain is made

    Chapter 2066: Porcin is broken and porcin is made


    Chapter 2066: Porcin is broken and porcin is restored


    "Master Fang, thank you for your help in getting married between the Xu and Meng families... This is my girl Ci, please bring her out to thank you." The eldest son of the Meng family greeted his eldest daughter and said, "Sister Ci,e and pay homage to Master Fang. Thanks for his help."


    Meng Ci blushed, came over and bowed to Xu Fang, and said softly: "Sister Ci, I have met Mr. Fang. Thank you very much."


    Xu Fang didn''t expect that the Meng family''s uncle would be so private and would bring his unmarried daughter out to see him in such a big way.


    Although he has a great reputation, in the final analysis he is just a servant, and what Meng Ci promised was the Second Young Master Xu. The fiance of a master came to give a gift to a servant... The Marquis was right, the Meng family was not worthy of his use at all. A ****es to win over, and he only deserves to be teased by him.


    However, Meng Ci''s appearance was not bad, and her face was fairer than that of the average northwest woman. Xu Fang took a second look at her.


    Mr. Meng was so angry that he red at Mr. Meng and cursed: "Boss, you are still so unruly at your age. Mr. Fang is here to talk about trouble. Why are you bringing Sister Ci here to cause trouble?"


    The engagement letter has been obtained. Sister Ci is considered to be the unmarried daughter-inw of Lord Xus family. She is now the master. If you bring her to meet a servant, isnt this lowering her status? idiot!


    Xu Fang came to his senses, looked away, and said to Mr. Meng: "There is one more thing I want to tell Mr. Meng. The custom in Mr. Marquis''s hometown is that if the engagement is to be made in the first month, the woman must embroider it before the dragon raises his head in the second month. Give the purse to the man, and the mans family will use the purse to pack grain and seeds to celebrate the good harvest and new life.


    Mr. Meng naturally did not dare to neglect matters rted to the harvest and the continuation of the family line. He said: "This is a big deal. Don''t worry, Sister Ci will embroider it before February 2nd and send it to the Xu family."


    Xu Fang smiled and said, "Second Young Master is not here. Just give me the purse after it is embroidered. I will take it to the Marquis, who will fill it with grain and seeds."


    He also specifically exined: "There is no need to embroider the full name, just embroider the two surnames Xu and Meng on one side of the purse."


    After hearing this, Mr. Meng frowned. He always felt that there was a fraud here, but he thought about it and agreed: "Okay, follow the rules of Mr. Marquis''s hometown."


    Xu Fang smiled, thanked Mr. Meng, and then said: "Old man, there are many wounded soldiers under themand of the Marquis. We cannot dy the porcin firing any longer. Let''s set off to the porcin kiln to have a look. First Lets bake a batch of porcin and have a look.


    After saying that, he stood up and walked out, not giving Mr. Meng any chance to dy.


    With the engagement letter in hand, Mr. Meng didn''t want to dy any longer. After giving the Meng family a few words, he left with his confidant, the old steward, and took the Xu family''s carriage out of the city.


    But not long after leaving the city gate, I saw a group of more than a hundred soldiers wearing armor and carrying swords.


    Xu Fang asked someone to stop the carriage, raised the curtain, pointed at the group of soldiers, and said with a smile: "Mr. Meng, porcin is precious. This is specially sent by the Marquis to protect the porcin kiln."


    Having said that, regardless of whether Mr. Meng agreed or not, he lowered the curtain and let the carriage start moving again.


    When Mr. Meng heard the sound of horse hooves following the carriage and the sound of iron weapons shing with armor and sabers, his heart dropped and his face turned extremely ugly. He finally couldn''t help it anymore and asked angrily: "Xu Fang, what on earth are you doing?" What do you mean? Did you find these people or were they sent by the Marquis? Tell me clearly!"


    Xu Fang smiled and coaxed Mr. Meng: "Old man, the porcin business is done by the three families of Xu, Shen and Meng together. The Shen family is a rtive of the emperor and has long wanted to dominate the porcin business. If the Marquis doesn''t send troops to guard it, the Shen family will When the family guards arrive, it will be difficult for the Marquis to send people to Zhuangzi."


    He added: "The Xu and Meng families are inws, and life and death are tied together. What else does Mr. Meng have to worry about?"


    After hearing this, Mr. Meng''s face became a little better: "The Marquis is thoughtful, but next time if the Marquis has any arrangements, it is better to inform me in advance, so that I can help."


    Xu Fang sneered inwardly, who do you think you are and why I informed you in advance? It would be nice if I didn''t kill you now. But he smiled and said: "Yes, I will convey Mr. Meng''s words to the Marquis... In fact, the Marquis respects you very much and said that your family''s porcin craftsmanship has helped him a lot, allowing him to have enough money to raise an army. There is still a ce to house the sick and wounded soldiers.


    Mr. Meng smiled and said: "The soldiers protect the northwest and prevent us from being ughtered by the bandits. After they are disabled, we should take care of them and give them a job. Moreover, the wages paid to the sick and injured soldiers are low, which is very important to the porcin kilns." Its a good thing and benefits everyone, so theres nothing to thank you for.


    But he still felt a little proud in his heart. After all, the dignified Marquis was grateful to him for this matter, which made him feel that his status was higher than that of the Marquis.


    However, Mr. Meng never thought until his death that the sick and wounded soldiers sent by Xu You were all rtively strong, and that the Meng family''s property would be embezzled step by step by the Xu family.


    An hourter, they arrived at Mengjiazhuangzi on the outskirts. There was a ready-made porcin kiln and all the masters were busy there.


    Xu Fang and Mr. Meng did not dy. As soon as they arrived at the ce, they went to the porcin kiln and asked the masters to bake porcin that day.


    The Meng family''s porcin kiln was an old kiln, and the temperature was not high enough. It took three days of firing to fully bake the green embryo. Xu Fang waited in the porcin kiln for three days. But the porcin in the kiln was broken.


    "Gray, how can it be gray?!" Xu Fang looked at the porcin shoveled out with a long shovel, his face waspletely ck, and he ordered the master who shoveled the porcin: "Shovel again!"


    The master''s hand holding the long shovel was shaking, and he hurriedly shoveled out a few more porcins. However, among the six porcins that came out, three were gray, two were yellow and cracked, and the remaining one, although it had no cracks, was It''s not white porcin, the porcin body has been smoked out to a light yellow color, as if a baby has a stomachache and has diarrhea in its trouser pockets.


    !


    Xu Fang smashed the porcin, pointed at the fragments and said, "Mr. Meng, the Marquis gave all his sons to your family, and your family burned such rags? ying tricks on the Marquis is a capital crime!"


    When Mr. Meng heard this, he was shocked and said hurriedly: "Master Fang, the Meng family don''t dare to fool Mr. Hou. Besides, this porcin is not so easy to burn. It is often burned out, so it is sold like this." Its expensive and only wealthy households can afford it.


    He added: "It is normal for porcin to break. Don''t worry. Let the masterse over and take a look at the raw embryos. Then control the temperature of the kiln, and you will be able to produce good porcin."


    Xu Fang: "Then hurry up. Qingniushan Vige is also firing porcin. If they fire it first, they will take away the title of the best porcin in the northwest!"


    The Marquis sent an order to be the first family in the northwest to produce porcin.


    After hearing this, Mr. Meng hurriedly called to the masters: "Hurry up and check the embryo, the y, and the kiln temperature to see what''s wrong!"


    "Hey, hey." The masters of the Meng family immediately started working, but they found out what was wrong. Finally, they opened the notes left by Patriarch Meng, opened an extra kiln hole, and said: " ording to what was written in the ancestor''s handbook, I changed the kiln holes and tried firing another kiln."

 Chapter 2067: sensation

    Chapter 2067: sensation


    Chapter 2067 Sensation


    Xu Fang was almost out of patience and shouted sternly: "Hurry up and burn it!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." The masters of the Meng family were afraid of Xu Fang, so they hurriedly started to work. After working for an hour, the kiln was closed and began to fire porcin.


    It was another long three days of waiting.


    During this period, Xu You personally wrote to ask, why has the first kiln of porcin not been fired after several days?


    Xu Fang was scolded by Xu You, and then turned around and scorned the Meng family, which made everyone have a hard time in the past three days. The atmosphere in the Meng family porcin kiln was like the extremely sultry heat before a midsummer thunderstorm, and everyone was anxious and depressed. It doesnt work.


    However, the irony is that after three days, when the kiln was opened again to inspect the porcin, 70% of the porcin taken out was still bad, but at least 30% of the porcin was visible.


    But these porcins are not considered to be high-quality porcin at all. They are the porcin used by ordinary wealthy families for eating. They cannot even be used to make tea cups.


    "Mr. Meng, it would be embarrassing to make these porcin tea cups out to meet guests. This is what you said, the amazing secret recipe left by the ancestor of the Meng family!" Xu Fang was so angry that he wanted to draw a knife and kill Mr. Meng.


    Mr. Meng frowned and said: "Master Fang, porcin is not blue bricks, it is more bad than good. It is even harder to get high-quality porcin. These old men have told you a long time ago, and the Marquis also wrote back and said, it doesn''t matter, first of all If you burn it for a period of time, you can always produce high-quality porcin."


    Now you are so angry at me again, what''s going on?


    I am the Marquiss inws!


    Mr. Meng also had a temper. He said: "I will ask the masters to take a look at the porcin kiln and find out why there are so many bad porcins. Mr. Fang, don''t be anxious."


    He added: "Master Fang has some errands in the government office. If it is inconvenient to stay here for a long time, you can go back to the government office first. After the high-quality porcin is fired, I will send someone to inform you."


    This old immortal wants to drive him away!


    Xu Fang suppressed his anger and bowed to Mr. Meng: "Mr. Meng, please calm down. I am too impatient. Please don''t get angry... let someone take a look at the porcin kiln first, and prepare to fire the third kiln of porcin."


    Mr. Meng felt relieved when he saw that he had surrendered. He turned around and called the masters and ordered them to inspect the porcin kiln again.


    Xu Fang also took two of his Xu family confidants to see the porcin kiln... The Meng family''s porcin firing skills must be learned by the Xu family, and if they want to learn the porcin firing skills, they have to start from the porcin kiln.


    While Xu Fang and the others were still looking for problems with the porcin kiln, Qingniu Shanzhuangzi had already produced good porcin, and it was good porcin that had been zed and then refired.


    "The color is white and bright, with no bad ze, no cracks, and no odor. It''s done. The porcin is really fired!" After Uncle He waited for the porcin to cool down, he picked up the porcin and inspected it. His hands were shaking with excitement. What made him even more excited was that The porcin kiln built by Lao Lu is actually a kind of porcin kiln that has never been seen before. It only takes one day and night to burn the green embryo!


    Uncle He is knowledgeable and knows that it usually takes more than three days to fully bake the green porcin, but Lao Lu was able to make the kiln in one day, which is simply amazing.


    "Lao Lu, your ancestor was a master craftsman in charge of the royal porcin kiln?" Uncle He asked, it must be so. Ordinary royal porcin kiln craftsmen do not have such skills.


    After hearing this, Uncle Lu''s expression changed and he hurriedly said: "Laohe, you are joking...this happened hundreds of years ago, don''t mention it again."


    This is the default.


    Uncle He heard this and said with a smile: "Old Lu, you don''t need to be nervous. We are in the Chu Dynasty now. Things that happened hundreds of years ago have long since passed away like our ancestors. You don''t have to worry anymore." Uncle Lu smiled. , but still begged: "Lao He, Meng Baihu, I use this skill firstly to repay my benefactor to the master''s family, secondly to redeem my future grandchildren, and thirdly for the sick and wounded soldiers. I don''t want any high-ranking officials or favors." Lu... If anything happens in the future, please ask the Zhong family and General Jiang to protect the Lu family. Don''t let me, at least don''t let my two sons be sent to the capital."


    This is because he was worried that he would be recruited into the pce by the emperor because of his excellent craftsmanship, so he asked them for permission.


    Meng Hong was the first to say: "Uncle Lu, don''t worry, you are the benefactor of the wounded and sick soldiers. Uncle Jiang will not see you in trouble."


    Uncle He thought for a while and then nodded: "Don''t worry, Lao Lu, even if you make such an eye-catching one-day kiln, with the Zhong family''s ability, we can still keep you."


    However, Uncle He said this too early.


    When Lao Lu personally held a long shovel and shoveled out the porcin from the porcin kiln, he took out a kind of adhesive tape and threw it into the porcin cup. Then he poured in the prepared water, blended the adhesive tape into the porcin, and made a After the new porcin was nted, Uncle He wanted to cut his own tongue!


    "I, I just saw a painting in the porcin cup, and then it disappeared again, but I am old and my eyesight is dazzled?" Uncle He was a little confused and asked Meng Hong next to him.


    Meng Hong was stunned for a long time. He didn''t look at him at all. Instead, he pointed at Lao Lu, looked at Qin Sang and asked: "Brother Qin, your family has bought a fairy!"


    My dear, there is really a painting in that teacup, and it will disappear. Only gods can have such ability, right? !


    Qin Sang''s expression remained unchanged and he said calmly: "Brother Meng, don''t talk nonsense. There are no gods. This is a kind of color-changing porcin that existed during the Zhou Dynasty. There is nothing surprising."


    Meng Hong grabbed Uncle He, pointed at Qin Sang and said, "Do you think this is humannguage? It''s nothing surprising. If I hadn''t been in good health, I would have been shocked to death!"


    Qin Sang is still very calm, and he seems to be quite disdainful of the discolored porcin: "It''s just an ancient technique to please. Brother Meng, don''t be surprised."


    Then, he exined the principle of porcin-like appearance when heated, and took out several small stones of different colors to show them: "It is made of these rare colored stones... These things have been buried in the earth since the beginning of time. Its just that we dont know how to use them. However, during the Zhou Dynasty, some people were able to use them and used them to make porcin that appeared when heated. Later, the ancestors of Uncle Lus family were fortunate to learn this craft and passed it on. Come down."


    However, Uncle Lus family also got into trouble because of this craft. The three ns almost died. In the end, they stayed anonymous for hundreds of years and spent two dynasties before they dared to show off this craft.


    After Qin Sang finished speaking, he looked at Uncle He and Meng Hong: "So not only is Uncle Lu asking you, but I am also asking you to protect Uncle Lu when this kind of porcin that bes hot when exposed to heates out... If you agree, we will Lets make this kind of porcin that changes color when heated. If it doesnt work, we wont make this kind of color-changing porcin, and we will just make ordinary porcin and sell it.


    After saying that, he picked up the boiling kettle and poured the hot water into the previous porcin cup.


    As soon as the hot water enters the tea cup, a colorful painting quickly appears in the colorless white porcin.


    It is a simple picture of a farmer holding wheat. The farmers smiling face, the golden wheat field, and the red pomegranate fruit hanging on the pomegranate tree next to it are all full of vitality and the joy of harvest. It makes people happy just by looking at it.


    The people present were so shocked that they were speechless when they saw the painting in the teacup.


    Meng Hong was the first to react and shouted: "Do it, why not make such a good thing! If anyone dares toe and **** it, I will lead my troops and beat them down. In short, this is something we have worked hard to make. It depends on We use it to recuperate the sick and wounded soldiers, so we cant stop doing it just because our stuff is so good and were afraid people will rob it!

 Chapter 2068: The dragon raises its head

    Chapter 2068: The dragon raises its head


    Chapter 2068 The dragon raises its head


    After Qin Sang heard this, he looked at Uncle He and asked, "Uncle He, what do the Zhong family want?"


    Uncle He looked at the teacup and fell silent.


    Meng Hong was anxious: "Uncle He, we make money based on our ability. We don''t steal or rob. What are you afraid of? Is it possible that a wealthy family like the Zhong family can''t protect this business? Even if the Zhong family can''t protect it, isn''t it? And Uncle Jiang? Dont hesitate, just agree!"


    Uncle He said: "Meng Baihu, although the Zhong family is a wealthy family and the eldest brother in the family is also capable, the appearance of porcin when exposed to heat is too amazing. Once ites out, it will definitely arouse the jealousy of all parties. What we have to face then is not One family and two rivals are creating difficulties from all sides.


    "Uncle He, what do you mean? Don''t you want to do it?" Meng Hong said rudely: "If your family doesn''t do it, then quit. We are going to do it anyway. If any family dares to rob it, I will lead my troops to fight with them!"


    Meng Hong pointed to the outside of the porcin kilnpound and said: "The soldiers outside who have lost their hands and feet are looking forward to the sale of porcin every day. This is theirst hope. Whether they can have the face to face their rtives back home depends on this job...I Cant let them down!


    Uncle He: "Meng Baihu, don''t worry. I just said there are big risks in doing this, and I didn''t say I wouldn''t do it."


    Meng Hong frowned and was very unhappy: "Uncle He, please don''t y tricks on us, okay? We are soldiers, we don''t have so many tricks, and we don''t have that much time to think about your words. If you want to do something, do it, and if you don''t do it, do it. Say it earlier, its so hard to be so ambiguous!


    Well, Uncle He was shocked and lowered his head to admit his mistake: "I was indeed wrong in this matter, but I just wanted to ask for General Jiang''s approval... After all, Meng Baihu is not General Jiang, and General Jiang is against Xu Hou I am determined again. Marquis Xu is already firing porcin. If General Jiang is soft-hearted and says that he will teach the Xu family the secret recipe of making porcin when heated, or ask the Xu family to mix it in, or in order not to be inferior to the Xu family To save face, lets not do this thing like porcin when heated, what should we do?


    Meng Hong frowned: "Uncle He, I thought you were neat and tidy earlier, but why are you talking so convoluted now? What on earth do you want to do? Can you exin it clearly? I beg you!"


    Damn it, I''m not a woman, I can''t do needlework, I can''t untie your twisted ball of thread!


    After hearing this, Uncle He stopped following him in circles and said straightforwardly: "In order to solve the problem once and for all, the advent of Xiangxiang porcin must be a big deal... In a few days, it will be the second day of February when the dragon will raise its head, and Mr. Qi will be outside the city." Guantian worships the God of Agriculture..."


    Uncle He has told you his n.


    Meng Hong was a little dissatisfied when he heard the end, but this idea could indeed prevent all forces from snatching the secret recipe for porcin-like appearance when exposed to heat.


    "Sure, let''s do it!" Meng Hong agreed and urged Lao Lu: "Uncle Lu, hurry up and make a sticker of a dragon raising its head. After it is done, melt the sticker into a white porcin basin. I will immediately use **** Send it to Mr. Qi in the name of my uncle."


    After the sessful creation of Xiangxiang porcin when it meets the heat, he went to Duchonggou to apologize to Uncle Jiang.


    Uncle Lu looked at Qin Sang, and after seeing him nodding, he agreed: "Sure, I''ll do it right now."


    After saying that, he started to take out his stuff and start making stickers in front of everyone.


    Gu Jinli taught him how to make sticker paintings and specially prepared the ingredients for him. Uncle Lu only needed to use these semi-finished products to draw a dragon.


    But Uncle Lu is not a serious painter, and he has not done much stone powder glue painting. His hands are not very familiar. Meng Hong was frightened several times: "Uncle Lu, can you do it? You need to be more steady with your hands. The painting will look better. It''s too ugly." Its too much to take out!


    Qin Sang said: "Brother Meng, don''t argue. Let Uncle Lu do it slowly. It will be done."


    After hearing this, Meng Hong shut up. He put his hands behind his back and stared at Uncle Lu. It took more than an hour toplete the stone powder glue painting of the dragon raising its head.


    When Meng Hong saw this, he quickly took out a porcin basin with a long shovel. While the porcin basin was still red, Uncle Lu put the stone powder stickers into the basin, and then poured the juice prepared by Gu Jinli.


    When the porcin basin touches water, it boils.


    The stone powder glue stickers are melted into the porcin basin after high temperature.


    Meng Hong looked at the painting in the porcin basin and said in surprise: "It''s done!"


    Uncle He: "Don''t worry, wait until the water in the basin cools down and the pattern disappears, then try it with hot water a few times to make sure there are no ws, and then use it as a sacrifice to Mr. Qi." Meng Hongined: "It''s so troublesome.


    However, this porcin basin not only had to be sent to Master Qi as a sacrifice, but also had to be sent to the capital. It could not go wrong. Meng Hong could only wait patiently. After trying it five times, the porcin basin could produce patterns when it was heated. , Uncle He finally felt relieved: "It''s done. Come, bring me the cotton box to put the porcin in!"


    The confidants of the Zhong family immediately brought the wooden box that had been prepared, wrapped the porcin basin in a quilt, and put it into the box.


    The teacup that the farmer was holding wheat was also put into the box, and led by Meng Hong and Uncle He, they rushed towards Long''an Mansion.


    Those who hurried slowly finally dared to reach Fucheng before dawn on February 2nd.


    Meng Hong was so powerful that he used Jiang Wankang''s token to order the soldiers guarding the city to open the door.


    But the soldiers guarding the city received strict orders and did not dare to risk their lives to open the door for them. After stabilizing them first, they immediately sent someone to report Qi Yi.


    After Qi Yi learned the news, he thought that Duchonggou had been lost, and hurriedly rode to the city gate. After learning that it was not Duchonggou that had been lost, he felt relieved.


    But I was afraid that Xu You couldn''t wait any longer and joined the Zhong family to attack Long''an Mansion. They were afraid that as soon as the city gate was opened, arge army would rush in.


    But he hesitated again and again and ordered the city gate to be opened.


    When they learned why Meng Hong and the others came, they werepletely shocked: "Go back to the government office first."


    Since this is going to be done, it must be kept secret before it is done, and no one in Xu Yous city can know about it!


    Sure. Meng Hong and others followed Qi Yi to the government office.


    It has to be said that Qi Yi is a capable person. Even though Xu Fang is also on duty in the government office, he relied on his own ability and the guards given by Emperor Jingyuan to take down the government office. Now Xu Fang is very interested in the government office. There is not much control left.


    Ke Xu Fang wanted to save face, but he hid the matter and did not tell Xu You.


    Meng Hong has a quick temper. When he arrived at the government office, he didn''t waste any time and immediately showed Qi Yi the porcin.


    Qi Yi was shocked, his eyes that had been cloudy for almost a year shone with light, and he said excitedly: "God bless Dachu, on the day when the dragon raises its head, he will send such treasures to Dachu!"


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, you two, I will take care of this matter. I will definitely make this porcin that appears when it is hot and popr in the world, and I will also protect this secret recipe!"


    He will write to His Majesty, asking Your Majesty to protect Ichigo from being robbed by those powerful people... just because this Yure Xiangporcin is not only a world-shattering porcin, it will also be used by disabled soldiers in the future. A way out!


    Over the years, there have been more and more disabled soldiers, but the Dachu state treasury had no money and could not properly amodate these disabled soldiers, which caused a lot ofints among the soldiers.


    So Qi Yi must do this well and let the world know that His Majesty has always remembered those disabled soldiers and has not forgotten their merits!


    Haha, thank you so much, Mr. Qi. Meng Hong said happily.


    Qi Yi immediately got busy and changed the steps of worship, hoping to make it look like porcin when exposed to heat and cause a sensation.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    As soon as Mao hour arrived, all the big drums of the government office were beating, and government servants walked through the streets and alleys, beating gongs to inform everyone: "Master Qi of the government office ordered that the dragon raises its head on the second day of February, which is rted to a good harvest for the year. Each household needs to send one person to go to the official field outside the city to worship, and after worshiping, he can receive a piece of cake, and he can receive a piece of cake!"

 Chapter 2069: Losing face

    Chapter 2069: Losing face


    Chapter 2069: Losing Face


    Now at this time of year, the rich families dont have enough food left in their homes. I heard that there are noodles to be received. The doors of every house in the streets and alleys are opened. They run out and ask the government officials: "Master, go to the official fields outside the city to worship. Can you really get the noodles?" ? Is it white flour pancake or multigrain pancake? It cant be sorghum flour pancake, right?!


    It would be a loss if they bought sorghum cakes. It was not worth the trip outside the city. They still had to work to support their families.


    Someone also shrewdly asked: "Master, what are the requirements for the Ding members who are going to worship? Can my Xiaoba go?"


    After hearing this, the Yamen servant pouted at him and said, "You can tell me that your little boy is only a little over four years old. You just let him go to the official field outside the city to worship. There is no way to take advantage of him."


    The yamen servant pointed at the street residents who came out to ask with the hand holding the hammer: "The worship is a big deal, so naturally a grown man must go. If the family dies and only a little kid with a handle is left, let him go." The widowed mother, grandmother, or rtives should take them with them. Dont try to take advantage and save trouble by letting the young children run to the official fields outside the city by themselves... On the second day of February to worship, those who want to be plowed by oxen, in case the oxen are frightened. , what should I do if something happens to the child?"


    He added: "The bread that was given out is white flour, and it weighs three to two taels. Mr. Qi will not fool you with multi-grain cakes. The worship has already started, so don''t go toote!"


    After saying that, he banged the gong again and shouted what Qi Yi told him.


    After getting the word, the previous neighbors in the market also rushed to tell each other, knocking on the doors of rtives and acquaintances.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Uncle, Mr. Qi will give out white flour cakes after worshiping the God of Agriculture in Guantian in the suburbs. They are white flour cakes. Hurry up and take a boy to get them. Don''t miss such a good thing in vain! I won''t tell you anymore. I I have to make a trip to my brother-inws house, lest they dont hear the news and miss this white flour pancake!


    This man is considered a lucky person in Long''an Mansion. Many of his rtives survived the war. Unexpectedly, in some families, only one or two members of his family died.


    The people in other prefectures and cities also went to inform the few remaining rtives and friends like him.


    The city of Long''an Prefecture has be lively since Mao Shi. By Chen Shi, the whole city has been mobilized, and the crowds are booming.


    After such a big fight, Xu You''s people in the city naturally noticed something strange and hurriedly sent people to investigate. However, the news they found out was: "Master Qi has collected money from the Meng family and is going to worship the God of Agriculture." When I was there, I helped the Meng family carry the porcin so that the porcin could be sold well. The money for buying noodles was given by the Meng family."


    And the news was true, the Meng family also targeted the day when the dragon raised its head on the second day of February and sent several boxes of silver to Qi Yi.


    In the past, Qi Yi would not have epted it, but after seeing the miserable situation in the northwest after the war, he epted all the money, intending to use it to help the people, and would not keep it for himself.


    As for the Meng family''s request to carry the porcin, he would also help.


    The person who stayed behind in the city of Long''an Prefecture was none other than Mr. Ming.


    He knew that the Meng family was sending money, firing porcin, and nning to make a big appearance on February 2 so that they could sell the porcin at a high price. Therefore, after hearing the report from his dead men, he felt relieved: "It''s done, there''s no big problem." , just take back 80% of the manpower and leave 20% to continue to watch."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the dead men under hismand immediately went to do it.


    Dong dong dong!


    Farming sacrifices are a big event, and the big drum is an important weapon, so the drum sound of the government office never stops.


    As soon as Chen time arrived, the main entrance of the government office opened wide. In front was the statue of the God of Agriculture, which was made of grains and hay. The big drum carried by the government servants was behind. The officials of the government office led by Qi Yi followed the big drum out of the door.


    Uncle He and Meng Hong changed their clothes and joined the apanying team.


    When people in the city saw Qi Yi, they hurriedly shouted: "Master Qi, is it true that the white flour pancake thing is true?" Someone with a child in his arms asked: "Master Qi, let my family write a letterter. Bao, please touch your head, let him enjoy your blessing, so that when he grows up, he can get a good name and be an official!"


    Qi Yi is a prostitute. Wherever he goes, everyone who knows his identity wants their children to touch his head. At the most terrifying time, several handfuls of Qi Yi''s hair were pulled out. He had to have more hair, otherwise he would Being bald.


    The leader of the government office who opened the way rolled his eyes at the man who asked the question, and warned: "Today we are worshiping the God of Agriculture, don''t worry about Mr. Qi''s head anymore, just go aside. Anyone who dares to take the lead in touching the top of his head for blessing will be taken to the government office and imprisoned!" "


    He also said: "Hurry up and give way. Don''t block the road. Anyone who blocks the road and dys the worship time will also be arrested and imprisoned!"


    But because of the white flour pancake cor, people were sent out from every household in the city. It took Qi Yi and the others half an hour to get out of the city gate and get on the carriage.


    Fortunately, Guantian is right next to the city gate post station. It can be reached in two quarters of an hour by carriage. Otherwise, I am afraid that the worship will be dyed.


    Dong dong dong!


    Big drums were also set up around the official field, and there were nine strong oxen standing in the official field. On the t ground beside the official field, an incense table had been set up. The yamen servants put the grains and grains on them, and then erected the hay statue of the God of Agriculture, waiting for the moment. When they arrive, they begin to worship.


    When Xu Fang, Mr. Meng, and Manager Shen arrived with the porcin, it was only three-quarters of an hour before the end of the day. They were thest ones to arrive at Guantian.


    Master Ming was mixed in with the people who came to worship. When he saw Xu Fang, he frowned... Trash, pick it up. If you do things like this, sooner orter something will go wrong!


    "Master Qi, please forgive me, I''mte." Xu Fang bowed to Qi Yi, apologized repeatedly, and said that it was not easy to make porcin: "Fortunately, with God''s blessing, this high-quality porcin was finally fired."


    After saying that, he asked the two masters of the Meng family to move the two boxes over.


    Qi Yi originally didn''t want to talk to him, but he was afraid that the porcin from the two families would get mixed up, so he took the porcin in person and opened it in public, letting the officials, aristocratic families from the capital, nobles, young men from high-ranking officials'' families, and noble men from the city to open it. When he saw it, he even praised it personally: "This is porcin jointly made by the Xu family, Shen Shizi family and the Meng family. It is white and bright in color. It is really a rare and high-quality porcin. Take a look at it and see if you like it." You can go buy it from the Meng family."


    Well, what I said made those young men from the capital feel contempt in their hearts... Qi Yi also started to tell lies. That''s **** high-grade porcin. There was a white porcin bottle with a trace of yellow on the bottom. That''s it. The texture is far from the best white porcin.


    However, everyone was an expert at telling lies, and no one tried to offend Xu You. Instead, they all praised: "It is as white as jade and as bright as grease. It is really a rare and high-quality porcin."


    After they had finished boasting, Qi Yi said: "The auspicious time ising, and it is important to worship the God of Agriculture. Let''s put away the Meng family''s porcin first, and then take it out to watch after the worship."


    There was a perfect tterer who said: "Yes, yes, this fine white porcin needs to be put away first. It would be a pity if it gets damaged!"


    Qi Yi was well-educated and did not roll his eyes when he heard this and asked the Meng family to collect two porcins.


    The Meng family has made a big ssh, and Mr. Meng''s face is all red and he is extremely excited.


    However, the most fearful thing in the world isparison shopping. The Meng family was only prosperous for a while, but by the time they finished worshiping the God of Agriculture, they werepletely disgraced.

 Chapter 2070: rush to buy

    Chapter 2070: rush to buy


    Chapter 2070 Rush to buy


    Dong dong dong!


    "On February 2, the dragon raises its head, the oxen plows, scatters grain seeds, worships the God of Agriculture, and waits for a good harvest!" Qi Yi sang the auspicious words of worship, leading countless people to kneel down to worship the God of Agriculture, and sincerely prayed that this year It will be a good year for Chuneng.


    If there is another failure in this year''s harvest... Dachu will be in danger!


    Qi Yi worshiped sincerely and stood up after a full quarter of an hour. He then performed various sacrifices. After the cattle plowed a ridge of the official field and was driven to the edge of the field by a strong young farmer, he sprinkled wine to worship the heaven and the earth.


    But wine is a precious thing, so the wine is still served in big bowls, or three big bowls. It would be a pity to spill them all on the ground. Qi Yi only spilled one bowl, and poured the other two bowls into a porcin basin.


    This porcin basin is as big as a moon te and of high quality. It is truly as white as jade and as bright as fat. Someone noticed it as soon as it was taken out, but no one dared to praise it for fear of hurting the Xu family''s face.


    But when the hot wine was poured into the porcin basin and the golden flying dragon emerged, everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but eximed: "Gold, golden dragon, there is a golden dragon in this porcin basin...it suddenly appeared!"


    My God, this golden dragon suddenly appeared. What kind of divine weapon is this? Could it be that the God of Agriculture appeared and sent down auspiciousness?!


    Auspicious, auspicious, the northwest, no, the whole of Chu will have a great harvest this year! The person who said this was the old man of the Jin family in Longan Prefecture, the father of Jin Sanye who went to Changliangwei to buy green bricks.


    After Mr. Jin finished speaking, he knelt down excitedly and knelt down towards the golden dragon porcin basin.


    Qi Yi hurriedly helped him up and said: "Mr. Jin, this is not a magical artifact, and the God of Agriculture has not appeared. It is just a high-quality porcin."


    Having said that, I told General Jiang, the Zhong family, and the Qin family what they had done to show off their porcin when exposed to heat.


    Everyone present was shocked after hearing this, and several people shouted: "This, this, someone really made the legendary color-changing porcin... It''s amazing, it''s amazing!"


    Qi Yi answered: "It''s not a god, it''s just an ancient porcin-making technique. Someone made it hundreds of years ago, but now it''s just made by a master again."


    "Who is the old master? His surname is Lu?!" Xu Fang''s eyes turned red and he rushed over to ask Qi Yi. He also wanted to use some tricks to break the golden dragon porcin basin.


    Qi Yi saw it, grabbed him, and announced on the spot: "Our Long''an Mansion has made such legendary porcin, and it should be presented to His Majesty to make His Majesty happy... I have decided to send someone to deliver it." This golden dragon porcin basin and the harvest cup go to the capital and are presented to His Majesty."


    Added another sentence: "The memorial has been sent away eight hundred miles before Chen time!"


    "What, the memorial has been sent away!" After hearing this, Xu Fang was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The memorials have been sent away, so if their people break the porcin basin again, Emperor Jingyuan will definitely investigate... The risk is too great, and Xu Fang dare not do it.


    When Mr. Meng heard this, he couldn''t breathe. He fainted and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The servants of the Meng family came to their senses and shouted: "Master, master, wake up quickly. My master has fainted, please help!"


    The eldest and second masters of the Meng family also came. At this moment, they did not rush to save people. Instead, they shrank and wanted to turn around and leave... It was so embarrassing. They had to leave quickly. If they stayed, they didn''t know what would happen to them.ugh at!


    But they were pushed by a few people and rushed in the direction of Qi Yi.


    Qi Yi was carrying a golden dragon porcin basin. If he was hit, someone would break the porcin, but Meng Hong was not a vegetarian. He immediately rushed over, grabbed the two Meng brothers by their back cors, and dragged them back.


    With two bangs, the eldest and second son of the Meng family were hit to the ground.


    Meng Hong pulled off his hat and revealed his identity: "This general is one of the hundred households under General Jiang. I am here to guard the golden dragon porcin basin. This is a porcin basin dedicated to the emperor. If it is broken here, you will all throw it away." Head!" As soon as these words came out, the people surrounding Qi Yi immediately backed away, and Ming Ye''s people were also squeezed back by the crowd.


    The dead soldiers looked at Master Ming and asked him if he wanted to take action?


    Mingye shook his head, turned and walked away... The best opportunity was gone. If they broke the porcin basin again and the emperor conducted a thorough investigation, they might be exposed.


    Moreover, since Qingniushan Zhuangzi can make one golden dragon porcin basin, he can make thousands of them, and it will be useless even if they break them.


    In the matter of porcin, Jiang Wankang won and Mr. Hou lost, so ept it.


    Save people, today is a good day to worship the God of Agriculture, but we cant let anything happen, ruining the ceremony and ruining this years harvest! Qi Yi spoke.


    After hearing this, the eldest and second sons of the Meng family hurriedly carried Mr. Meng to a carriage far away for fear of being punished, and asked the coachman to immediately drive towards the city and leave this shameful ce.


    As soon as the Meng family left, the official field was festive again. Everyone came over to congratte Qi Yi: "Master Qi, when the golden dragon porcin basin arrives in the capital, His Majesty will be very happy. Master Qi is expected to be promoted."


    The former magistrate was harmed by poisonous insects. Although Qi Yi is a fellow magistrate, he is still doing the work of the magistrate. With this contribution, he will definitely be promoted to the post of magistrate immediately.


    Qi Yi hugged the porcin basin and said with a smile: "You don''t need to congratte me. You should congratte General Jiang, Meng Baihu and the Zhong family. They are the ones who made the porcin look good when it is hot."


    Yes, yes, yes, we should also congratte them. Everyone gathered around Meng Hong and congratted him.


    The steward of the Dai family who stayed in Fucheng rushed to say: "Meng Baihu, you are also involved in the porcin kiln in Qingniu Mountain? How about the Dai family ordering a batch of porcin that will look good when it is hot? Don''t worry, the Dai family will pay a high price!"


    After hearing this, the noble and senior officials and young men from the capital city couldn''t bear it. They pushed Manager Dai away: "Steward Dai, please get out of the way. We also want to buy porcin that will appear when it is hot! We also offer a high price, and Meng Baihu will sell first. Give us!"


    This is a magical porcin that has not been seen for hundreds of years. They have to buy a few carriages quickly and take them back to their homes in the capital, so that they can look good in front of their father and grandfather!


    Meng Hong couldn''t stand it anymore and called Uncle He: "Uncle He, stop hiding ande out to do business!"


    The money ising to your door, why dont you pick it up quickly?


    Uncle He stood up at this time and said: "Don''t worry, everyone, it''s difficult to make porcin that looks like it when it''s hot, the quantity is limited, and the price is not ordinary expensive..."


    "The price is easy to talk about. Ten thousand gold is enough. Give it to my family first. My grandfather''s 60th birthday ising soon. I want to buy magic porcin to give to him as a birthday gift!"


    "Sheng Rui, you shameless person. You came to the northwest just after your grandfather''s sixtieth birthday. Why do you want to buy a birthday gift for your grandfather again? Go aside and don''t rob me. My county master''s grandmother really wants it. Its my fifty-fifth birthday!


    Sheng Rui was also a well-known dandy when he was in the capital. How could he be so angry? He scolded back: "Don''t put gold on your face. Your own grandmother is just a concubine. What kind of county master''s grandmother? Pingyong County master knows that there is Is this your grandson? Go ahead and dont fight with me!"


    While they were quarreling, other gentlemen and princes also gathered around Uncle He and told him how much money they had to spend to buy porcin.


    The whole area around Guan Tian was noisy, and there were all people who wanted to pay high prices to buy Xiangxiang porcin when it was hot. No one paid any attention to Qi Yi, who was holding a golden dragon porcin basin.


    Xu Fang was ignored. When he saw everyone rushing to buy the porcin from Qingniu Mountain, he was so angry that he almost fell to the ground... It was over, their porcin business waspletely over!


    Manager Shen looked at the lively scene in front of him, his face darkened, and he had no shame in staying any longer, so he threw up his sleeves and left.

 Chapter 2071: Confused

    Chapter 2071: Confused


    Chapter 2071 Confused


    After walking out for a while and seeing that Xu Fang did not catch up, Manager Shen became even more angry. Before getting on the carriage, he specifically turned back to look at Xu Fang.


    Xu Fang saw Manager Shen looking at him and understood Manager Shens intention. It was just that things went wrong and he wanted the Xu family to give the Shen family an exnation, but...


    Why should the Xu family exin to the Shen family? !


    The Xu family is a new noble, and the Marquis has hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands. He can overthrow the Chu Dynasty and be the new emperor at any time if he likes.


    The Shen family is just the husband''s family of the eldest princess of the founding of the country. The eldest princess of the founding of the country has died until her bones turned to dust. Do you still want the Xu family to bow to the Shen family? Oh, dreaming!


    Xu Fang ignored Manager Shen and turned his back directly, facing Manager Shen with the back of his head.


    Manager Shen was so angry that he was trembling... OK, OK, OK, you, the Xu family, are so arrogant that even a servant dares to show shame to the Shen family.


    Okay, he will not persuade the prince anymore. The prince will do whatever he wants to do with the Xu family!


    "Let''s go." Manager Shen got on the carriage and asked the driver to drive away.


    After Manager Shen left, Xu Fang did not want to continue to lose face. He turned to leave, but was stopped by Qi Yi: "Sir Xu, you have been away from the Yamen for only half a month, and you have been squeezed by a lot of official work. You will have to farm in the next few months. You must quickly do things such as counting thebor force in and outside the city, clearing canals, digging ditches, spreading pesticides to attract insects, etc., and don''t dy spring plowing."


    After Xu Fang heard this, a murderous look shed in his eyes... Damn Qi Yi, he was given these thankless jobs every time. Farming was the most important, and the jobs with the most oil and water, such as grain nting and cattle farming, were not assigned to him. He went to clear the canals and kill insects, which was exhausting work. If he wasn''t careful, poisonous insects might get into his body, and his life would be in jeopardy!


    However, Xu Fang did not have the title of Jinshi. He was allowed to serve as an official in the government office because of Xu You. Qi Yi did not kick him out of the government office, which was already a favor to the Xu family. He did not dare to contradict Qi Yi in public affairs. .


    Xu Fang turned around, bowed with a smile, and said respectfully: "Yes, I''ll go back to the Yamen now and finish my official business."


    However, as soon as he spoke, those dandy boys from the capital remembered him and deliberately asked him: "Master Xu, I see that your porcin is quite good, how do you sell it? I want to buy more. , can you sell your home cheaper?


    These words were said as casually as buying soybeans on the street, which made Xu Fang very angry...Why didn''t you bargain with Zhong He when you bought porcin? Each one promised a high price, and some even promised gold instead of silver.


    Take the gold and beg for porcin, and then lower the price when you get to the Xu family, you bastard!


    Xu Fang stayed up in the Meng family porcin kiln for less than half a month. He didn''t get enough sleep every day. He stayed up all nightst night, waiting for thetest porcin from the kiln toe out so that it could be presented to Guantian.


    Therefore, he was sleepy, tired, angry, and his head was swollen and aching. After listening, he closed his eyes and replied: "The porcin kiln belongs to the Meng family. If you want to buy porcin, you can just go to the Meng family and ask. The Xu family doesn''t care about this."  I still have official duties to attend to, so Ill take my leave now.


    Having said that, he didn''t dare to stay any longer, turned around and walked away quickly, looking quite dejected.


    The dandies in the capital burst outughing when they saw this. Theyughed so much that Xu Fang wanted to crawl into the ground, and he resented the Jiang family, the Zhong family, and the Meng family even more!


    Meng Yaozu, an old guy, can''t make good porcin and yet he dares to trick the Xu family... Wait, wait for him, he can''t take care of the Jiang family and the Zhong family, and he can''t take care of the Meng family? He will definitely teach the Meng family a **** lesson!


    After Xu Fang left, those dandy boys began to surround Uncle He again and said, "Guard Zhong, my family has given us ten thousand gold to buy a set of porcin teacups that turn out to be the same when heated. Please give it to me!"


    "Guardian Zhong, I will spend ten thousand gold to customize an incense burner that turns porcin like porcin when heated. My grandmother will be a vegetarian on the first and fifteenth day of every month. If she can get an incense burner that turns porcin like porcin when heated, she will be extremely happy. Please, for the sake of my filial piety, please agree!"


    Guanzhong Zhong, my father is good at wine. I would like to customize a pair of wine bottles that look like porcin when heated. The price is ten thousand gold. I will give you a high price of ten thousand gold. Please agree!


    Meng Hong was shocked when he heard this... My dear, what kind of people are these? They are willing to spend ten thousand gold to buy a piece of porcin. This is ten thousand taels of gold, not ten thousand taels of silver! Meng Hong was so frightened by the arrogance of these young men that he broke into a cold sweat.


    But aftering back to his senses, he was so angry that he wanted to kill these young men... A group of losers who only know how to eat, drink and have fun spent so much money on porcin. Thinking about the soldiers who were disabled while fighting, the most they could get was Meng Hong couldn''t help but shed tears for the resettlement fee of twenty taels.


    Screw it, you have to buy porcin at a high price, right? OK, I will make it happen for you!


    Meng Hong shouted at them: "If you want to buy porcin that looks like a porcin when it''s hot,e here and register. The minimum price is 10,000 gold. If it''s less than 10,000 gold, don''te here!"


    There was a hint of hatred in his voice, and he was obviously angry at the profligate spending of these young men.


    Uncle He was startled, and hurried over, pulled Meng Hong aside, and said in a low voice: "The starting price is ten thousand gold, which is too expensive. If there is no such price, ten thousand taels of silver is a lot. We can''t be too greedy~"


    Meng Hong snorted: "Are we greedy? It''s because they don''t care about money. I don''t care, those sick and wounded soldiers need money to support their families and medical treatment. Since these dudes have money, let them contribute some money to care for the sick and wounded soldiers. Sell it at a starting price of ten thousand gold first, and then lower the price when it can no longer be sold for ten thousand gold.


    But Uncle He didn''t agree: "I know you want to make money for the sick and wounded soldiers so that they can have a way to survive for the rest of their lives, but that''s not how business works. You listen to me and don''t go too far."


    Qi Yi had already put away the golden dragon porcin basin and handed it over to the guards sent by Emperor Jingyuan to protect him. He squeezed in beside Meng Hong and said: "Meng Baihu, Manager Zhong is right, the price is too high. If this is reported back to the capital, the master of the Yushitai will be scolded in a memorial... Let me handle it."


    Qi Yi turned around and said to the people who wanted to buy porcin: "Everyone, the Jiang family and the Zhong family know that you all want to buy Yure Chengxiang porcin, but the noisy robbery here is not the same thing. Please follow me to the house next to Guantian. Go, let''s sit down and talk slowly, who wants to buy it, at what price, make it clear, and sign a deed... After all, what you are buying is a valuable thing like porcin that turns into phase when heated, and the patterns and the like need to be customized, so it should be Just sit down and talk slowly."


    Master Qi is right, lets go sit down in the house and talk slowly!


    A group of people followed Qi Yi to the house. There were so many people that the house was packed. Fortunately, there were guards and government officials to stop them, otherwise something would happen.


    There were so many people buying porcin that the discussionsted all day.


    After Xu Fang returned to the Yamen, he was so angry that he sent people to the Meng family and threatened them.


    Mr. Meng is unconscious. The Meng family is in a mess. The eldest and second masters of the Meng family are useless. They were almost frightened to death when they were threatened.


    Second Master Meng also came up with a bad idea for the Meng family: "Brother, our Sister Ci is the unmarried daughter-inw of Lord Xu. Why don''t you take Sister Ci to see Xu Fang and let Sister Ci pretend to be a youngdy?" If you scare Xu Fang, Xu Fang will definitely not dare to embarrass us... Maybe our Sister Ci can let this porcin business continue with just a few threatening words."

 Chapter 2072: vicious

    Chapter 2072: vicious


    Chapter 2072 Vicious


    The rest of the Meng family also advised: "Yes, eldest brother/uncle, the porcin business is very important to our family. In the future, whether we eat bran-thick vegetables or enjoy spicy food all depends on this business. Just let Sister Ci go." Just scare Xu Fang, but you can''t really let him smash the porcin kiln."


    Xu Fang sent people to his home to scold him, and threatened to smash the porcin kiln and destroy the Meng family.


    The uncle of the Meng family was a little afraid of Xu Fang and said hesitantly: "Xu Fang has a bad temper. When we were in Guantian today, he even dared to re at our father. Sister Ci is so soft and weak, how can she scare him? Or not. Come on, lest you fail to scare us and our family will suffer a loss."


    But the second master Meng didn''t care. When he saw that the uncle of the Meng family didn''t agree, he pointed at him and cursed angrily: "Brother, as the eldest son of the Meng family, now that the Meng family is in trouble, you don''t think about the Meng family and only protect your family." Jin Guis daughter, are you worthy of being a descendant of the Meng family?


    He also warned: "Your eldest brother must handle this matter, and it must be done properly, otherwise we will go to the n elders and give you, the unworthy descendant of the Meng family, to the n!"


    The Meng family has been multiplying to this day, and there are many members of the n. The green brick business is an industry left by the Meng ancestors. The Meng family pays a dividend to the n elders every year, and the n elders divide it among the n members in various ces.


    If the porcin kiln and brick kiln were smashed and the Meng family''s ancestral business could not continue, the n elders would tear the Meng family apart!


    The Meng family uncle was threatened. After thinking about it carefully, he agreed: "Okay, I will take Sister Ci to see Mr. Xu tomorrow."


    Second Master Meng shouted: "We are already in disaster and you still want to go tomorrow? While it''s not dark yet, take Sister Ci to see Xu Fang now and postpone it until tomorrow until the Marquis knows about the porcin." If something goes wrong, what if one of us gets angry and destroys our whole family? The emperor is so angry that his corpse is thousands of miles away, and the Marquis is so angry that he can destroy our whole family with just a few words!"


    Mr. Mengs words were so serious that the Meng family was almost scared to death. They pushed the eldest son of the Meng family out of Mr. Mengs house: Brother/uncle, go quickly. If you dont go, you will be the sinner of the whole family!


    Meng Erye''s wife grabbed Meng Ci who was hiding in the corner of the room and cried, and said, "Stop crying. What''s the use of crying at this time? Go see Mr. Xu quickly!"


    Meng Ci didnt want to go, so she held her mother tightly.


    Mrs. Meng is a weakling. She is no match for Mrs. Meng. She can only watch her daughter being dragged away.


    After thinking about it, he was afraid that something might happen to his daughter, so he chased her out and said, "Uncle, I''ll go with you. After all, Sister Ci is from a girl''s family. It''s not easy to go see her husband. She has to have an elder apany her."


    "Come back!" Mrs. Meng grabbed her and said angrily: "This is such a big matter that affects the life and death of the whole family. Why are you, a woman, going to cause trouble? Isn''t the uncle an elder? With him as his biological father to apany you. Here, and the Xu familys engagement letter is here, are you still afraid that Xu Fang dares to do something to Sister Ci?!


    Second aunt, dont drag my mother! Master Meng came over to rescue Mrs. Meng and said to Mrs. Meng: Mom, Ill go with my sister. Everything will be fine.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Meng''s heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly looked at Mr. Meng... The eldest nephew was not easy to fool, so he couldn''t be allowed to follow.


    Second Master Meng pointed at Mr. Meng who was lying on the kang and said: "Eldest nephew, you and your father can''t both leave. One person must be left to guard your grandfather, in case something happens to your grandfather and your eldest descendant is away. Its very unfilial.


    These words were too serious. Uncle Meng did not dare to let the eldest son bear the charge of being unfilial. He pointed at Young Master Meng and said: "You stay, Sister Ci, follow me!"


    "Uncle, wait a minute. You have to bring the engagement letter with you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to suppress Xu Fang. He is an official after all." Second Master Meng''s son had already dug out the engagement letter in Mr. Meng''s room and stuffed it out. To Uncle Meng.


    The engagement letter was brought by the elder brother and his daughter. If it were destroyed, my grandfather would not be able to scold the second wife.


    You better be careful, Sister Ci, hurry up and leave, it will be dark if you dont leave. Uncle Meng put away the engagement letter, greeted Meng Ci, got on the carriage, and ran towards the government office.


    As soon as the father and daughter arrived at the government office, they were taken to the Yamen by Xu Fang''s servant. They entered the government office through the Jiaomen.


    The boy said: "What happened today has made me lose a lot of face. I don''t dare to go through the front door or the back door. I only dare to go through the corner door that is rarely used by people." After saying this, the Meng family''s uncle and Meng Ci both lowered their heads. , if things didnt work out, the Meng family is also responsible.


    After a while, the Meng family uncle asked worriedly: "Mr. Xu, are you really angry?"


    The boy said: "Such an embarrassing thing happened, so naturally I was very angry. Originally, I didn''t see any of the guests, but I heard that you two are here, so I can only see you... After all, you are the future father-inw of the second son.dy."


    The second half of the sentence said that the previous fear of the Meng family was wiped out. Look, although the porcin matter was messed up, Xu Fang, a ve, no matter how angry he was again, no matter how powerful his official position was, he still had to give it to their father. Female face, after all, they are the masters!


    The uncle of the Meng family straightened his back. When he arrived at the gate of the courtyard where Xu Fang worked, he took advantage of the young man to go in and inform Meng Ci: "Sister Ci, don''t be afraid, Xu Fang is just a servant, don''t dare What do you think of us? After you get in, you say that you have to continue the porcin business. Even if you cant sell it to the capital, you can sell it to other ces. After all, its porcin, and its a business worth doing~"


    Meng Ci held the handkerchief and nodded gently: "My daughter understands."


    The uncle of the Meng family smiled and said: "It''s good to know. Remember, you must suppress Xu Fang so that he doesn''t dare to smash the porcin and brick kilns."


    "Yes." Meng Ci nodded and agreed, still silently remembering what his father told him, for fear that he would forget it, be unable to suppress Xu Fang, and let him destroy the kiln and his family''s livelihood.


    Not long after, the boy came out and said with a smile: "I''ve kept you two waiting for a long time. Pleasee in."


    The uncle of the Meng family took Meng Ci into the yard, but because Xu Fang was still angry, they could not enter the house.


    The young man said in embarrassment: "Today''s matter is indeed too big. Although our Lord is a domestic servant, he is an official after all, so we must give him some dignity..."


    In short, everyone takes a step back. Xu Fang can see them, but he can only see one of them. He also said that he will only see the real master of the Xu family.


    What this means is that the uncle of the Meng family is not allowed to enter.


    The Meng family uncle was a little angry and did not agree immediately, but seeing the sky getting dark, after a stalemate, the Meng family uncle could only let Meng Ci go in with the engagement letter: "If Xu Fang dares to embarrass you, you can Take out the engagement letter, it has the Marquis'' name and private seal on it, Xu Fang will definitely not dare to make any mistakes when he sees it."


    However, the Meng family thought Xu Fang too well, and Xu Fang had been waiting to plot against them.


    And Xu Fang would plot against them for three reasons.


    1. Destroy the engagement letter.


    Two, teach the Meng family a lesson.


    The Xu family has always been retributive. Just like after Fu Mingcong and Leng Meifang messed up things, they were punished and suffered a lot. They were bound to be husband and wife forever and suffered a lifetime of torture. The Meng family also wants to Be taught a lesson.


    Three, seize the Meng family''s property.


    So when Meng Ci entered the house with the engagement letter and the door was closed, Xu Fang snatched the engagement letter from Meng Ci''s hand and put it on a candle to burn.

 Chapter 2073: shake

    Chapter 2073: shake


    Chapter 2073 Shake


    "What are you doing?" Meng Ci was shocked. This was the engagement letter given to her family by the Marquis. Xu Fang dared to burn it. This was betraying the master!


    Seeing the engagement letter being burned, Meng Ci didn''t care about anything else and rushed over to grab the engagement letter, thinking she could get half of it back.


    But she was giving it away in vain. As soon as she rushed over, she was hugged by Xu Fang and her mouth was covered.


    Xu Fang sneered disdainfully: "Idiots in this family, do you really think that the Marquis will let the second son marry you? Who are you, the Meng family, to dare to dream of marrying the Marquis?"


    Dont say its the Marquis Mansion. Even I, a servant of the Marquis Mansion, feel its a loss to marry you.


    "However, because of your good looks, I will reluctantly marry you as my second wife."


    He is now a man with fame and official position, so of course he wants to marry an official daughter.


    After hearing this, Meng Ci''s eyes widened in horror and his whole body trembled... What did Xu Fang mean by this? Why did he want to marry her as his second wife? What on earth did he want to do? She is the fiance of Mr. Xu!


    "Uh-huh!" Meng Ci wanted to scream and call the Meng family''s uncle in, but Xu Fang tightly covered her mouth, and her voice could not reach the middle of the yard at all.


    Xu Fang sneered: "After entering this room, you still want to go out? You can go out if you want, but you have to wait until you finish your work before you can leave."


    Do, what do you want to do?


    Meng Ci was so frightened that she almost fainted. She felt that danger wasing and struggled hard, but Xu Fang didn''t give her a chance and tore off her clothes in just a few strokes.


    In the yard, the Meng family uncle felt something was wrong and wanted to go into the house to have a look, but was stopped by the boy.


    The boy said: "Uncle Meng, I am not happy today. If you rush in again and interrupt him to talk to Miss Meng, you will be so angry that you will lead people to smash the Meng family porcin kiln and brick kiln overnight. After all, there are still The Shen family has to exin, and the Shen family will not stop until the porcin and brick kilns are destroyed."


    That''s right, there is still the Shen family to answer for!


    The Shen family is a rtive of the royal family. It is easy to kill the Meng family. The Xu family must be stabilized and the Xu family can deal with the Shen family.


    But


    "Why didn''t you hear the voice?" The Meng family uncle frowned and looked into the room, but the lights in the room were not bright enough and he could not see anything at all.


    The boy smiled and said: "This discussion is not a quarrel. Uncle Meng is still looking forward to a quarrel inside?"


    This is quite true.


    The uncle of the Meng family could only wait, thinking that if his daughter still didn''te out in another quarter of an hour, he would go over and knock on the door.


    However, almost a quarter of an hourter, Xu Fang opened the door himself, smiled at him and said: "Uncle Meng, the matter is settled, you cane in."


    "It''s settled, will the porcin kiln be destroyed? Can we continue the porcin business?" asked the Meng family uncle, and ran excitedly to the house. But after entering the house, he saw a scene that almost made him die...


    This this?


    The uncle of the Meng family lived for more than forty years. How could he not know what his daughter had suffered? He picked up a chair, threw it at Xu Fang, and cried: "You beast, I will kill you!"


    However, Xu Fang, as a servant of the Xu family, had practiced before when he was not admitted to the imperial examination. After dodging the chair that was thrown at him, he raised his foot and kicked the uncle of the Meng family to the ground.


    With a bang, the uncle of the Meng family fell to the ground. Looking at Meng Ci who had fainted, he beat the ground and cried loudly: "Sister Ci, it was my father who harmed you, it was my father who harmed you!"


    Although the eldest son of the Meng family has no ability and is greedy for vanity, he also knows that this trip is dangerous, but he has never thought of harming his daughter.


    He dared toe here because he felt that he had a low eye in the yamen. Sister Ci was the fiance of Xu Ergong. Xu Fang would not dare to be disrespectful to Sister Ci no matter how bold he was.


    It can be the result...    Bang bang bang!


    The uncle of the Meng family pped his face hard and cried: "I deserve to die, I deserve to die, I''m so stupid, I''m so stupid!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, why didn''t he rush in earlier and now he has harmed his daughter like this... What should he do? How should he face Sister Ci when she wakes up? !


    Master Ming fell from the roof, got into the house, mmed the door, covered the mouth of the Meng family uncle, red at Xu Fang and said: "Do you think you opened the Yamen? You are not too young to do beastly things. Sound, if Qi Yi''s people are summoned, you will be dead."


    After saying that, he grabbed a cloak nearby and threw it on Meng Ci, covering most of her body.


    Xu Fang sneered: "You are quite sympathetic, but don''t forget that you are also an aplice."


    If it weren''t for the wind, Xu Fang would not dare to do this in the government.


    These words touched Ming Ye''s sore spot. He lowered his head, said nothing, and clenched his fists, fearing that if he let go, he would draw his sword and chop Xu Fang.


    Xu Fang hated Master Ming''s righteousness at this moment andughed at him: "When ites to crimes, I''m not as good as you. You have so much blood on your hands that you can''t even remember it. I just slept with Meng Meng." My daughter, she was ordered to sleep with you, so you kill her indiscriminately..."


    "Shut up!" Ming Ye gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense and talk about the matter quickly. After you finish talking about the matter, you have to send the father and daughter away."


    Xu Fang saw that Mr. Ming had murderous intentions, so he did not continue to seek death. He said to the Meng family uncle: "One thing, give all the Meng family''s porcin kiln and brick kiln to the Xu family, and your Meng family will be able to live."


    "As for your daughter, her innocence has been ruined and she is no longer qualified to marry the second young master. I will ept her as my second wife. Don''t think that your daughter is at a loss. I am an official of the government. Your daughter, the granddaughter of a merchant family, can be my second wife." Its already luck.


    "My wife, I have nned to make you my first wife. Don''t demote your wife to a second wife out of selfish interests. If you dare to demote your wife to a concubine, I want you to suffer **** disasters." Master Ming warned Xu Fang.


    Xu Fang snorted coldly and could only change his words: "I will marry your daughter."


    He also warned: "This matter tonight is a punishment for your Meng family. You have to admit it even if you don''t admit it. If it is publicized, your Meng family will be embarrassed."


    The Meng family''s uncle shed tears and tried his best to squeeze out two words: "Beast~"


    Seeing that he still had hatred and wanted revenge, Xu Fang simply told him the truth: "It is your second brother''s family who plotted against your daughter. Without them, this engagement letter and this person would not be here, so if you want To take revenge, go to your second brothers family.


    The Meng familys porcin kiln and brick kiln, including the masters, will be given to the Xu family as your daughters dowry... The way to survive has been given to your family. If you choose, you will live. If you dont choose, haha.


    Xu Fang did not finish what he said, but the meaning behind his words was already very clear. The Meng family man was afraid, regretful, and aggrieved, but he could only ept it.


    "Stop crying, pack up, and I''ll send you out." Master Ming thought for a while and gave the Meng family a promise: "Don''t worry, after Miss Meng marries Xu Fang, Xu Fang will treat her well and will never Demoted to a concubine, if the dayes, I will help your family stand out."


    "Bah! What kind of good thing are you? You''re just a beast. If it weren''t for your help, how could my daughter be tricked like this?!" The Meng family uncle pushed Master Ming away, took off his cloak, and used two cloaks. After wrapping Meng Ci tightly, he picked her up and walked outside the house while shedding tears.


    Master Ming was pushed away, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he followed the Meng family to clear the way for him to prevent them from being bumped into by Qi Yi''s people... But he was shaken in his heart.


    He will be a dead soldier of the Xu family because he has received favors and has no other way to survive, so he bes a dead soldier and works for the Xu family.


    He could kill people and get information, but harming an innocent woman like this made him feel uneasy... Not harming innocent women and children was the only conscience he had left after bing a dead soldier, but today, this conscience was gone.


    When he saw Meng Ci''s miserable condition and heard the helpless cry of the Meng family uncle, a sentence came to his mind: Is it really right to work for the Xu family? Is the Marquis really the master of the Ming Dynasty?

 Chapter 2074: chaos

    Chapter 2074: chaos


    Chapter 2074 Chaos


    For a while, Master Ming couldn''t figure it out, so he just led people to send the eldest father and daughter of the Meng family back to the Meng family.


    It was now dark and the curfew in the city had begun, so Xu Fang''s servant also followed, holding Xu Fang''s token to deal with the patrolling soldiers.


    The Meng family''s carriage entered the house through the back door and did not dare to go through the front door. After the Meng family''s uncle settled his daughter first, he went to the woodshed to get a hatchet and ran towards the main courtyard with a gloomy face.


    The servants on the road saw it and felt something was wrong. One of the servants who had been bribed by the second wife took a shortcut and went to the main courtyard one step ahead and quietly told the second master Meng that the uncle of the Meng family wasing with a knife.


    Mr. Meng was having dinner. After hearing this, heughed, picked up a piece of chicken, and ate it happily.


    Mrs. Meng and Young Master Meng, who were dining at the same table, did the same. They didn''t take it seriously and continued to eat and drink.


    The servant who came to report was shocked: "Second Master, Second Madam, I see something is wrong. They must have had trouble in the government office, and they are resentful and want to do harm to you. You''d better hide first."


    Mr. Meng snorted coldly: "Why are you hiding? The boss is so courageous that he doesn''t even dare to kill a sheep. How dare he kill someone?"


    Second Master Meng is sure of Uncle Meng. He knows that his eldest brother is selling his daughter for glory at most. If he really wants to kill someone with a knife, he would not even dare to do so.


    Since the eldest brother can sell his daughter for glory, the loving sister is not a very important person in his heart. The eldest brother will only be angry for a while, but when the anger subsides, he will still be like his grandson before and cannot be cruel.


    "Second uncle, what are you talking about? My father and Sister Ci are back?" Master Meng was taking care of the unconscious Mr. Meng in the back room. After hearing the noise outside, he wanted toe out to see the situation, but he heard "Boss, The words "kill someone" made my heart agitate, and I had the intuition that something had happened to my father.


    Second Master Meng felt that his brother-inw had ttered Mr. Xu. With Mr. Xu''s help, the Meng family was already in the possession of the second wife, so he no longer hid it, so he directly said to Mr. Meng: "Eldest nephew, you have always been If you are sensible, you must advise your father that suffering a loss is a blessing, and dont do stupid things just because you have suffered a loss."


    Young Master Meng frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Did something happen to dad and sister?


    Young Master Meng was in a hurry and said hurriedly: "Eat quickly and go take care of your grandfather after eating."


    After saying these words, he hurriedly ran out of the main room.


    But as soon as he ran into the courtyard, a figure rushed in from the courtyard door and swept past him into the main room.


    Dad, youre back! Master Meng recognized the figure as the Meng familys uncle and hurried after him.


    But he was still toote.


    The uncle of the Meng family was extremely angry. Even though he was afraid of death, something happened to his daughter under his watch. If he didn''t let his daughter out, he was not worthy of being a father.


    "Meng Lao Er, I will kill you!" The Meng family uncle raised his knife and shed at Meng Er Ye.


    Mr. Meng originally wanted tough at the Meng family uncle, but when he saw Mr. Meng raising his knife to strike, he was so frightened that he quickly pulled Mrs. Meng to block him: "Help, the boss has killed someone, catch him quickly!"


    Whoosh!


    Ah! Mrs. Meng Er was shed with a knife and she screamed and fainted.


    Mr. Mengs eyes were wide open. He didnt expect that the boss would really dare to kill someone. When he saw Mrs. Mengs second wife slipping to the ground, he quickly ran away.


    Uncle Meng''s eyes were blood red, and he threw the hatchet at Second Master Meng''s back. With a bang, Second Master Meng was hit on the back of the head by the back of the knife and fell to the ground. Uncle Meng didn''t give up. He rushed over, picked up the knife, and shed at Second Master Meng''s back with a loud bang. However, because of his thick winter clothes, Second Master Meng was only injured and not killed.


    "Dad, stop now. You can''t kill your second uncle. If your second uncle dies, you will also suffer the death penalty!" Young Master Meng ran over in horror, hugged the eldest Meng family, and dragged him off his back. , hugged him tightly to prevent him from rushing to kill anyone again, and said to Master Meng who had already hid in the back room and closed the door to save his life: "Come out and save your parents, do you want to see them die?" ?!


    Second Young Master Meng did not dare to open the door. He held on to the door of the inner room and said to the servants outside: "Go and ask the doctor to save me. If something happens to my parents, you ves like you won''t even have a chance to survive!"


    "...Yes, yes." The servants came to their senses and hurriedly ran to ask the doctor to check the injuries of Mr. Meng and Mrs. Meng and stop their bleeding.


    Uncle Meng was still ring at Second Master Meng angrily and shouted: "You beast, I''ll kill you if I ask you to plot against me!"


    He cried again: "I am your eldest brother, and that is your niece, the person who calls you uncle, how could you do such a cruel thing?"


    Uncle Meng thought it was okay for his family to fight over the family property, but he never imagined that the second son would dare to use such a vicious trick in order to seize the property: "You are not a human being, and all of you are animals!"


    "Dad, what did you say? What happened?" Master Meng was panicked when he heard this, and asked him quickly: "Where is my sister? Is my sister back?"


    As soon as he mentioned Meng Ci, Uncle Meng cried loudly and pped himself: "I am also a beast, and it was I who harmed Sister Ci."


    Its over!


    Young Master Meng had already guessed what was going on and felt a chill all over his body.


    But after all, he had not seen Meng Ci''s tragic situation, so he still had some sense. He endured the grief and said: "Dad, please calm down and don''t kill the second bedroom first... Wait until grandfather wakes up. We can''t do this for the second bedroom." These beasts have lost their lives!"


    After hearing this, Uncle Meng softened and stopped struggling... Yes, Sister Ci, because the second house has been destroyed, they can''t lose a few more lives for the second house, it''s not worth it, they have to live.


    Mrs. Meng had already received the news and rushed here. After hearing about the second rooms n, she couldnt breathe and fainted directly in the main room.


    "Madam, madam?" The maids who were waiting for her were frightened and hurriedly supported her and asked the doctor to diagnose and treat her.


    Xu Fang was also afraid that people would find out about the Meng family, so after the Meng family and his daughter left, he sent doctors from the Xu family to visit. Therefore, it was doctors from the Xu family who treated the second wife and his wife and Mrs. Meng. .


    The Xu family doctor was busy for an hour before he was done.


    But before he could take a breath, a maid ran over crying and shouted: "Master, madam, it''s not good, the eldestdy has hanged herself!"


    "What!" Young Master Meng rushed over, grabbed the maid, and asked, "Have you been rescued? Has Sister Ci been rescued?"


    The maid was very frightened, but in order to survive, she hurriedly said: "Help, he was saved... The sheet on which the man was hanged was not very strong and was torn. When the servant went to bring the medicine to the eldestdy to drink, she found it on the eldestdy''s neck. He was wrapped in a rope twisted from a sheet and fell to the ground unconscious, but his nose was still breathing."


    Actually, its not that the sheet and rope are not strong, but that Master Ming saved Meng Ci.


    In order to prevent the Meng family''s eldest son from going to Qi Yi to redress his grievances, Master Ming guarded the Meng family''s house with his dead men. Master Ming was worried about Meng Ci and worried that she wouldmit suicide, so he stood guard on Meng Ci''s roof. When he heard the noise , went in and cut the sheet rope, saving her.

 Chapter 2075: Evil always comes from courage

    Chapter 2075: Evil alwayses from courage


    Chapter 2075: Evil always arises when you are brave


    After hearing this, Young Master Meng breathed a sigh of relief and said to the Meng family and his wife: "Mom and dad, please take the doctor to save my sister... Let my sister live and tell her that we will not despise her~"


    Mrs. Meng was already sobbing. She nodded and was supported by the maid to leave. The Meng family''s uncle followed her.


    The second young master Meng nced at his cousin and said with concern: "First cousin, if you are worried about my sister, please go over and have a look. I am here and I will take good care of my grandfather."


    Young Master Meng sneered: "I''m leaving so that your second wife can suffocate my grandfather to death!"


    "Meng Xing, don''t be so rude. I am a schr. How could I harm my grandfather?" Young Master Meng did not expect that Meng Xing would reveal his thoughts, so he hurriedly used anger to cover up his guilt.


    Young Master Meng sneered and said cruelly: "You two wives had better not have such thoughts, otherwise I will kill you and no one will survive!"


    After saying that, he picked up the hatchet on the ground, pointed it at Young Master Meng, then looked at the servants present, and warned: "This is a matter of the master''s family. When my grandfather wakes up, he will make the decision to settle this matter with you." It has nothing to do with it. Just guard the house and dont get into trouble, otherwise your whole family will die!"


    The people almost cried with joy. They were worried about who to help if the masters on both sides started fighting again and they were asked to help. The young master helped them solve this problem.


    They quickly knelt down and said, "Yes, the ves understand."


    The second young master Meng was very angry, but he knew that when things got to this point, if the old man was not killed and the first house was restrained, when the old man woke up, their second house would definitely not be able to get anything done!


    In order to win, the second-fang man acted evilly and courageously. The three of them looked at each other and saw murderous intent in their eyes.


    "Mom and dad are injured. It''s not advisable to move. Just stay with grandpa here, and my son will make some medicine for you." Second Young Master Meng helped his parents sit down on the kang in the outer room, and then left with his young man. .


    Second Young Master Meng is not married yet, but he has a maid named Meng Shuliu. The father of this Meng Shuliu is the master of the nursing home of the Meng family, who is in charge of all the nursing homes of the Meng family''s house.


    After the second young master Meng left the main courtyard, he went directly back to his own courtyard, coaxed Meng Shuliu, and asked Meng Shuliu to take him to find the master guarding the courtyard.


    As soon as he saw the master, Master Meng knelt down and said, "Father-inw, please help my son-inw. If you don''t help, my family will definitely die!"


    Meng Shuliu also knelt down, stroking his belly and crying: "Dad, my daughter is pregnant, please help Cheng. Cheng said that as long as everything is done, let our family redeem themselves, and then give our family a house and shop. Zhuangzi, let us be rich, and then officially marry our daughter as our main wife. From then on, our family, including the children in our daughters belly, can be masters and no longer servants!


    After hearing this, Master Meng did not agree immediately, but said: "Second Young Master, do you know what you are talking about? This is... a serious crime of parricide. Don''t be confused..."


    "Father-inw, my son-inw understands everything, but he must do this, otherwise when my grandfather wakes up, no one from the second wife will survive, including Shu Liu and the child in her belly!" Second Young Master Meng interrupted Meng Da After the master''s words, he smiled bitterly and said: "Father-inw, my son-inw knows what you are afraid of. It is just that you are afraid that I will kill the donkey. But I have told you these secrets. If I do not treat your family well afterwards, you will be afraid." But if you go to the Yamen to sue me and have me beheaded and exiled, what else do you have to worry about?"


    This is quite right.


    Second Young Master Meng handed his biggest clue into the hands of Master Meng, whichpletely relieved Master Meng''s worries, but he still felt a little guilty. After all, it was only through Master Meng that his family could live half the life of a master. If he betrays the Lord, he is still a little unable to do it.


    "Father, time is of the essence. You should agree quickly. If Cheng''s n is ruined because of your hesitation, my daughter, my daughter will be killed in front of you!" Meng Shuliu said, getting up seriously and hitting the wall. Second Young Master Meng quickly grabbed her, hugged her and cried, "Shu Liu, don''t do stupid things, think more about the child in your belly."


    Speaking of the child in his belly, Second Young Master Meng thought about it, found paper and pen, and wrote an inheritance letter. It clearly stated that as long as he could inherit the Meng family, after a hundred years, Meng would be the sessor to the Meng family. The son of Shuliu!


    After writing, he signed his name, pressed his fingerprints, and handed it to Master Meng with both hands.


    Meng Shuliu felt extremely distressed. He hugged Master Meng and cried loudly: "Cheng, why are you like this? Our whole family believes in you, wuwuwu~"


    Hehe, look at your father''s hesitant look, do you still dare to say that your family believes in me?


    Just wait for me. After I inherit the Meng family, the next one to be killed will be your Meng Shuliu family!


    Second Young Master Meng suppressed the hatred in his heart, held the inheritance letter, and looked at Master Meng crying: "Please."


    Master Meng finally took the inheritance letter, read it, put it away, and said: "Second Young Master, this help will definitely make me suffer for the rest of my life. I just hope that you and Shu Liu will live a good life in the future and don''t cause me any more suffering." Thats good.


    After saying these hypocritical words, he asked his wife toe out to take care of Meng Shuliu. He took his two sons and left with the second young master Meng. He used his connections to summon the Meng family nursing home, guarded each door of the Meng family, and then The courtyard of Dafang''s family and Meng Ci''s courtyard were surrounded.


    Then he led his close associates to guard the courtyard and surrounded Mr. Meng''s main courtyard. Then he led his two sons into the house. The father and son broke open the door of the inner room and rushed in.


    Meng Xing did not expect that Master Meng would betray his master. When he saw that the door of the house was broken open, he felt a sense of despair in his heart. He held a hatchet and pointed it at them, warning: "Don''te over. If anything happens to my grandfather and the eldest family, Mr. Qi will They will definitely notice that something is wrong, and they will definitely send people to investigate, and then what you havemitted will be found out, and you will all die!"


    Second Master Meng smiled: "Meng Xing, this is the northwest, and it is the territory of the Xu family. Qi Yi can''t protect himself. Even if he senses something is wrong, with the Xu family here, will he dare to investigate thoroughly?"


    He pointed at Young Master Meng and said, "Meng Xing, remember to look carefully when you are reincarnated in your next life. Don''te topete with us for family property again, otherwise your family will have to die tragically again!"


    After saying that, he turned around and walked to the door of the inner room to guard, leaving the matter of killing people in the room to Master Meng and his son.


    The northwest is either in war or banditry. Master Meng and the others have seen blood on their hands, so they can be cruel to Mr. Meng and Mr. Meng.


    Master Meng weighed the knife in his hand and walked towards Young Master Meng.


    Master Meng was very scared, but now, he was surrounded by people in the back room. It was difficult to escape, and he didn''t want to run. He always wanted to try again to save himself and his grandfather.


    Master Meng was very disdainful of Meng Xing''s behavior of throwing eggs against stones, and sneered: "Young Master is really filial. He didn''t run away from the window even though he could have. If he insisted on staying and dying with him, then I won''t be polite! "


    After saying this, he shed Meng Xing''s forehead with the knife in his hand.

 Chapter 2076: end

    Chapter 2076: end


    Chapter 2076 Ending


    However, Master Meng''s life should not be cut off. Just as the knife was hitting Master Meng''s forehead, a small knife came from the window and directly pierced Master Meng''s wrist. The huge force even took Master Meng to the other side. He took several steps back.


    "Who!" Master Meng was shocked. He looked towards the window and saw a person leaping in from the window. A sh of silver light shed in front of his eyes. His neck hurt with a whoosh sound. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover it and touched it. of blood.


    His eldest son looked horrified and shouted: "Dad, Daddy, your neck..."


    broken!


    Before he could say thest two words, Master Meng''s head rolled to the ground, his body swayed a few times, and finally he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Master Meng''s two sons were so frightened that they screamed. They knew that the personing was a ruthless person and did not dare to stay any longer. They turned around and ran towards the door of the house.


    However, the attackers were very cruel and very quick. They drew their swords and stabbed them, but they were pierced through their chests in just two strokes.


    Master Meng''s two sons looked at the chest with blood gushing out, their eyes filled with disbelief. They were actually killed like this?


    Ahhh! Second Young Master Meng was so frightened when he saw Master Meng and his son being killed. He screamed and ran to the outhouse. With trembling hands, he wanted to open the door bolt of the outhouse and escape from here.


    But his hands were shaking so much that he couldn''t even pull out the wooden plug of the door bolt. He was so anxious that he banged his head on the door, which frightened Mr. Meng and his wife. Knowing that something must have happened in the back room, they rushed over to help open the door, nning to work together. Escape.


    But they were a step toote.


    Whoosh!


    A small knife flew over and pierced Master Meng Er''s palm, nailing his palm to the door leaf.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, dad and mom, save me!" Young Master Meng was so frightened that he copsed on the ground. He turned around and looked at the man approaching with the knife, and begged: "Hero, spare your life, don''t kill me. As long as you leave me alive, I will Ill give you everything!


    He then looked at Master Meng and his wife and shouted, "Please beg for mercy! He killed Master Meng, his father and his son!"


    Three lives were killed in the blink of an eye.


    "What!" Mr. Meng and his wife were useless. After learning that this man had killed three people in a row, they rolled their eyes and fainted.


    When Master Meng saw this, he wished he could faint too.


    But he didn''t dare to faint. The man holding the knife in front of him kept staring at him, his eyes full of murderous intent. If he fainted, this man would definitely chop off his head with a knife.


    "Hero, hero, please spare your life, don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me... wuwuwu!" Second Young Master Meng was so frightened that he howled loudly. After catching a glimpse of Young Master Meng who was following him, he hurriedly asked him for help: "First cousin , save me, save me.


    Meng Xing sneered and asked, "If I begged you for mercy just now, would you and Master Meng forgive me?"


    Of course not, your begging for mercy will only make me more proud!


    Second Young Master Meng knew that Meng Xing would not save him, so he was desperate. He red at Meng Xing angrily and asked, "Did you invite this person? You are so vicious that you would invite such a killer to kill your closest rtives!"


    Master Ming sneered when he heard this: "That''s how people like you are. Even if death is imminent, you will still only me others and never find the cause in yourself."


    "Today I will make it clear to you that I am a member of the Xu family and I want to kill you just because your family is too vicious and I can''t bear to stand it."


    If the second bedroom could listen to Meng Xing and wait for Mr. Meng to wake up before solving this mess, he would not take action.


    But the second wife of the Meng family is just a bunch of beasts. After killing Meng Ci, it is not enough. They even want to kill their own grandfather. If they don''t kill these beasts, it will be unforgivable.


    Meng Xing and the Second Young Master Meng were both shocked when they heard this. They did not expect that Master Ming was from the Xu family.


    "Are you from the Xu family? Then you can''t kill me. Our second brother-inw is from Xu Fang. He promised us that as long as we help the big family n, we will inherit the Meng family!" The second young master Meng seemed to be seizing thest chance. Like a living straw, he shouted towards Master Ming: "If you dare to kill me, you are going against Xu Fang!"


    Master Ming smiled: "Do you think I am afraid of Xu Fang?" As soon as these words came out, Master Meng felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave... This man is not afraid of Xu Fang, it''s over, he''s over!


    But the Second Young Master Meng didnt want to die, so in order to survive, he pulled out the knife that was pierced into his palm and wanted to kill Master Ming, but this would only make him die faster.


    Click!


    Mingye shed with his sword and cut off his head. Second Young Master Meng died before he could fight back.


    When Meng Xing saw this, he felt like he was dead. He knelt down and sobbed, saying, "I''m sorry~"


    After hearing this, Mr. Ming frowned and said, "They want to kill you and even hurt your sister. How can you say sorry to them?"


    Meng Xing said: "...I hate them and will not save them, but they are my rtives after all, and we have amon grandfather."


    and


    I am a human being~


    People have conscience.


    Even if the second brother-inw harmed the eldest brother Liang and wanted to kill him, as a human being, he would feel ufortable seeing the tragic death of Meng Chen, the second brother-inw.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ming was stunned.


    people?


    It seemed that he had no idea what people were like a long time ago.


    "Take good care of your grandfather, and wait until he wakes up before dealing with your second uncle and second aunt." Master Ming did not stay long and **** Mr. Meng and his wife. After cleaning up the bodies in the house, he turned around and left, taking himself with him. The soldiers under hismand went to clean up the Meng family nursing home.


    In just three-quarters of an hour, the guards who made trouble with Master Meng were tied up, dragged to a room and locked up.


    Also kidnapped were Master Mengs wife and Meng Shuliu.


    Mr. Meng only woke up the next morning. Meng Xing was afraid that he would not be able to bear the tragedy that happened at home, so he did not dare to tell him the truth.


    But Mr. Meng has lived his whole life and has experienced famines and wars. How could he not notice that something was wrong at home?


    He asked Doctor Xu to give him a round of injections to prevent him from having a stroke due to anger, and then said to Meng Xing: "When I was in aa, something happened at home. Tell me."


    He added: "The doctor said my health is fine and I can hold on. You don''t have to worry about it. Just tell me."


    After hearing this, Meng Xing choked up several times as he looked at Mr. Meng. He hesitated for more than a quarter of an hour before he dared to tell Mr. Meng what happened at home.


    I originally thought that Mr. Meng would not be able to bear it after hearing this, but he turned out to be unexpectedly calm, as if the one whose innocence was ruined was not his granddaughter, and the one who was killed was not his grandson.


    "Grandpa, you can hit, scold or cry if you want, don''t hold it in." Meng Xing knelt down and handed Mr. Meng a knife: "If you want to avenge Meng Chen, your grandson will suffer too."


    After hearing this, Mr. Meng made some noise. He took the knife he handed over, looked at it for a moment, and said, "Where is that hero of the Xu family? Let hime out. I have a few words to say to him."


    The doctor of the Xu family said: "Mr. Meng doesn''t need to see him. If you have anything to say, you can just tell me."


    Mr. Meng nced at the doctor and said: "In that case, please give Mr. Xu a message. The Meng family will agree to his request, but the Meng family has two conditions. First, the brick kiln will give money to the Meng family every year. A person''s dividends cannot be changed, and the Xu family must continue to pay. Secondly, don''t force Meng Ci to marry him. The Meng family can let other granddaughters bring the porcin kiln and brick kiln to marry into the Xu family."

 Chapter 2077: Tolerate

    Chapter 2077: Tolerate


    Chapter 2077: Endurance


    "What the Xu family wants is for the Meng family''s ancestral property to fall into the hands of the Xu family in a legitimate and legitimate manner. If we change the granddaughter to marry her and keep the dowry, we can still do it. Don''t force Meng Ci anymore... She has already died once. If we force her again, She, she really cant survive.


    Sister Ci is his granddaughter, and she has always been well-behaved and obedient. He really can''t bear to force her to marry Xu Fang and let her face a beast that has harmed him all her life!


    As for the fact that I had been engaged to the Second Young Master Xu.


    "It''s the Meng family who are ignorant. Now they understand the importance of life. They will keep their mouth shut and won''t talk about it. The Xu family can rest assured."


    After hearing this, Dr. Xu was very surprised: "Mr. Meng, you have to think carefully. If you marry another granddaughter, your eldest granddaughter will be useless, and you will have to waste another perfect granddaughter. It is not cost-effective."


    Meng Xing clenched his fists when he heard this, wishing he could punch Doctor Xu to death!


    What does it mean to be obsolete?


    What does it mean to be uneconomical?


    Sister Cis son is a human being, not an animal, thats not how its calcted. And even if they want to sell Sister Cis son, its not Doctor Xus turn to make irresponsible remarks!


    Mr. Meng held Meng Xing''s hand, patted him, and said to Dr. Xu: "There is nothing we can do about it. After all, Sister Ci was plotted by her second wife. If she can''t get over the hurdle in her heart, she will be married to her." Mr. Xu is causing trouble, why not rece Mr. Xu with someone who is obedient and sensible."


    Seeing that Mr. Meng had made up his mind, Dr. Xu asked, "Which granddaughter does Mr. Meng want to marry?"


    Mr. Meng said: "The legitimate daughter of the second wife, Meng Shu, she is just fifteen this year. She is a lively and lovely age. She is also more lovable than Sister Ci. Sir Xu will like her."


    Meng Shu, the second wife, is not a good person. She has been arrogant and domineering since she was a child. Some time ago, she wanted to plot against the noble men from the capital. Fortunately, the family found out early and did not let her do anything scandalous.


    Mr. Meng has been deeply disappointed in her for a long time, and the second wife has done a lot of evil, so let Meng Shu pay for it!


    Mr. Xu said: "Now that Mr. Meng has thought about it, I will convey the message to Mr. Xu."


    "Thank you very much." Mr. Meng turned around, took out a banknote from under his pillow, and stuffed it into Dr. Xu''s hand: "Please help me, Dr. Xu, to say a few good words... The Meng family knows they made a mistake, and they will follow the Xu family and do a good job in the future."


    Mr. Meng deliberately unfolded the banknote. As soon as Doctor Xu took it, he could clearly see the words "five hundred taels" on the banknote. A big smile appeared on his face: "Don''t worry, Mr. Meng, I know how to do it."


    He said again: "I think there is nothing going on here with the Meng family, so I''ll take my leave."


    After saying that, he took the medicine box and the banknote and left.


    Mr. Meng quickly grabbed him and reminded him, "What about that good man?"


    Doctor Xu smiled and said: "Look at my brain, I forgot to mention...that man will leave soon."


    After listening to this, Mr. Meng felt relieved.


    After Doctor Xu left the main courtyard, he nced at the roof and knocked the medicine bell hanging on the medicine box. It made two long tones, informing Master Ming that he no longer needed to monitor the Meng family, and he was free to rx. ''s gone.


    Mr. Meng really let go of his guard when he heard the sound of the medicine ring.


    Meng Xing knelt down, kowtowed to Mr. Meng three times, and choked with sobs: "Thank you, grandpa, for being willing to protect Sister Ci."


    He said worriedly: "Xu Fang is not easy to get along with. What if he is not tired of it yet andes to pester us in the future, or sends someone to pick up Sister Ci?"


    Meng Xing couldn''t help but shed tears when he thought of that possibility. It was because their family was so ipetent that they allowed a ve from the Hou Mansion to bully him like this!


    Mr. Meng said: "Don''t worry, that good man won''t let him do this." Since that man cane out to save Meng Xing, he has a conscience, and he will not watch Xu Fang continue to harm Sister Ci.


    Mr. Meng guessed it right. When Mr. Meng went to see Meng Ci, he found a piece of paper in the outer room where Meng Ci lived. It said: Xu Fang''s evil to Meng Ci ends here. Inscribe and swear.


    When Meng Xing saw this piece of paper, he waspletely relieved and said toward the window: "Thank you so much."


    The uncle of the Meng family scolded: "My dear friend, he is also a beast! He saw Sister Ci''s suffering with his own eyes. If he had taken action in time, our Sister Ci would not have suffered either."


    Kneel down! Mr. Meng shouted angrily, and the Meng family master was so frightened that he fell to his knees.


    Mr. Meng raised his crutch and hit the uncle of the Meng family repeatedly until he almost fell to the ground. Then he gasped and said: "Drag this idiot down, use one leg, and let him go." Long memory!"


    If the eldest son could be smarter, he would not be fooled and the family would be like this.


    "Dad, I..." The uncle of the Meng family wanted toin, but after thinking that he was indeed at fault, he held back his words. His servants escorted him away and picked up the hamstring of one foot.


    After Mr. Meng finished dealing with his eldest son, he entered Meng Ci''s back room, but Meng Ci didn''t want to see anyone and hid under the quilt.


    Hearing the sobsing from under the quilt, Mr. Meng felt very ufortable. After sitting for a while, he said to Meng Ci: "The family is sorry for you. Don''t worry, the family will not marry you to Xu Fang. He is not worthy and will marry you to Xu Fang." The fourth cousin will marry you and choose a husband for you... You don''t have to think too much. There are many remarried women in the northwest. Good men will not dislike those who have some... If you don''t want to get married, the family will support you. For the rest of your life, your grandfather will give you a share of the family property a hundred years from now so that you can live a good life for the rest of your life."


    Meng Ci didn''t say anything, and Mr. Meng didn''t stay long. After exining his arrangements for her, he stood up and left.


    Before leaving, he said again: "Don''t seek death again. My grandfather is old and I don''t want to see the younger generation walking in front of me anymore. You should live well first. If you really can''t live anymore, you can at least hold on until my grandfather passes away." Walk."


    Meng Ci still didn''t speak, but the cryinging from the quilt became louder.


    Mr. Meng knew that she had heard it, so he left with peace of mind. He said to his eldest daughter-inw who was guarding outside the house: "Take good care of Sister Ci...Brother Xing, follow me."


    "Yes." Meng Xing hurriedly supported Mr. Meng, and the grandfather and grandson returned to the main room in the main courtyard.


    This time, Mr. Meng dared to tell Meng Xing his n: "...My grandfather has lived for so many years and has seen many evil people. Those people may be rampant for decades, but they cannot continue to be rampant... Our family can always take revenge one day."


    The Xu family cheated on marriages and seized ancestral property, causing the Meng family to almost be destroyed. This revenge must be avenged!


    Meng Xing looked at Mr. Meng: "But the Xu family has hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, can our family really take revenge?"


    Mr. Meng said: "That''s why my grandfather asked you to endure it and let you wait... His family does have hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, and even the emperor is afraid of his family, but his family''s affairs are not human affairs. If this continues, it will be just a sh in the pan... That good man must be from his family. He helped our family this time, which shows how unpopr his family is."


    "There is an old saying that goes well, only by winning the hearts of the people can you win the world. His family does not have the hearts of the people, and they can only be arrogant and follow their subordinates. If they want to achieve great things, oh, it is impossible."


    Mr. Meng also had a dream of relying on the Xu family to achieve sess, but after this lesson, he finally understood that the Xu family is a bandit. At most, he can be a local emperor, but he cannot be a real dragon!

 Chapter 2078: They are not the only ones

    Chapter 2078: They are not the only ones


    Chapter 2078 They are not the only ones


    Mr. Meng has never been so sober before. He clearly knew what he had to do to get revenge. Unfortunately, he woke up toote.


    "If I hadn''t been fooled byrd before, our family wouldn''t have suffered this disaster." Why did he think of currying favor with the Xu family in the first ce?


    Maybe hes afraid.


    Afraid of death, in order to allow the Meng family to survive the war, he chose to curry favor with the Xu family and work with the Xu family, so that the Meng family could continue and be rich.


    But he didnt expect that the Xu family could be so cruel to others. Not only did they want everything from the Meng family, they also insulted the Meng family. After insulting the Meng family, they also wanted the Meng family to be grateful!


    Haha, the Xu family is so shameless, Meng Yaozu has seen it all.


    Young Master Meng looked at Mr. Meng''s almostpletely white hair and couldn''t bear it. Heforted him: "It''s not my grandfather''s fault... The Xu family has set its sights on our family''s ancestral property. If my grandfather doesn''t agree, they will use even more despicable means." Taking away...even my sister''s marriage to Mr. Xu is also a n of the Xu family. The Xu family has taken away our family''s ancestral property and wants to use the name of dowry to gain the rightful name...it''s too much to bully others, it''s too much to bully others!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Meng hurriedly scolded: "Shut up, don''t say such words again, don''t show such anger and hatred in the future, otherwise, let alone revenge, you won''t even be able to save your life."


    "Yes, my grandson understands." Meng Xing responded and asked: "Grandpa, his family is prosperous. How long do we have to wait to take revenge?"


    "You asked a good question." Mr. Meng sighed: "This revenge cannot be avenged in a year or two. It can take as little as five years and as many as fifty years. But no matter how long it takes, our family has to take revenge." This blood feud has been avenged, and the ancestral property and dignity of our Meng family have been taken back! When the matter is over, you will burn this good news to my grandfather, so that he can rest in peace knowing what he is doing."


    Thest sentence was already a confession ofst words. Meng Xing shed tears when he heard it, and knelt down and swore: "Meng Xing, the direct grandson of the Meng family, swears that in this life, the Xu family will be destroyed and the Meng family will be shamed. If I vite this oath, I will be poisoned by poisonous insects."


    "Brother Xing, there is no need to swear such a poisonous oath and let yourself be burdened by the oath for the rest of your life... You just need to remember this blood feud and let your descendants take back the ancestral property and the dignity of the Meng family." After all, Mr. Meng I still feel sorry for this grandson, and I also know that it is not easy for the Meng family to seek revenge, so I interrupted Meng Xing''s words.


    But Meng Xing refused, and finished what he had not finished saying: "If you vite this oath, I, Meng Xing, will be parasitized by poisonous insects and my body will explode to death!"


    Ever since the outbreak of the poisonous insect disease, everyone was afraid of poisonous insects. Meng Xing swore such a poisonous oath, which shows that he hated the Xu family.


    Mr. Meng saw that he was persistent and stopped talking about the poisonous oath. He thought that before he died, he would leave ast word for him so that he would not have to suffer from the poisonous oath.


    "His family is very powerful. Now our family can only pretend to be a grandson. Remember not to show any hatred or disrespect, and be more respectful to that ve...Idiots are difficult to deal with. The ves of this noble man''s mansion are the best at eating people." Mr. Meng While no one was watching, he told Meng Xing a lot of things, and Meng Xing wrote them down one by one.


    Meng Xing: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my grandson will make more friends with those who have a simr family background to ours, and find evidence that the Xu family has embezzled rich families'' property, so as to prepare for future revenge."


    Mr. Meng has not lived in vain these past few decades. He knows very well that with the greed of the Xu family, it is impossible to only count the ancestral property of the Meng family. It should be in the northwest. As long as it can be swallowed up, the Xu family will not let it go. After all, raising an army requires money. Only by swallowing up other people''s property can you have money to raise an army.


    Mr. Meng taught him: "You don''t need to be too diligent in checking. You need to be cautious and natural, otherwise you will get yourself killed."


    "Yes, grandson understands." Meng Xing responded. After the grandfather and grandson talked for more than half an hour, Mr. Meng let Meng It will be a big disaster if people are bribed to spread our words... From now on, you have to be careful about what you say at home." "Yes." Meng Xing responded. After remembering all the important things that Mr. Meng told him, he stood up and left. .


    Not long after he left, Meng Shu came crying and asked him: "Grandpa, am I your granddaughter? Why can Meng Ci marry the second son of the Hou family, but I can only marry Xu Fang ? He is almost thirty, a round older than me, and he was born as a ve in the Hou family. You, if you force me to marry him, I will die! "


    Mr. Meng directly threw a knife at her: "Then you die, and I will give you a good burial."


    "What!" Meng Shu was shocked. She was just not convinced, so she came to make a scene. She didn''t really want to die: "Grandpa, grandpa, my granddaughter didn''t want to disobey you. She just heard that her father and mother made a big mistake and were killed. I was locked up, and my granddaughter heard that you promised me to Xu Fang, so she thought you were making her angry, so she came to ask."


    Ask?


    I want to make a big fuss, so let''s do some good for ourselves.


    Mr. Meng sneered: "Since you know that your father, mother, and brother have made a big mistake, how dare youe here to make trouble? I know why you came here to make trouble, so I will tell you the truth... Your father, mother, and brother are jealous of Sister Ci''s marriage arrangement in the Hou Mansion. , used a dirty trick to spoil Sister Cis marriage to the Hou Mansion, and brought trouble to the family. It will never get better in this life. As the daughter of the second wife, you have only two options now, go and have **** with your parents. Or marry Xu Fang and be an official''s wife honestly."


    Meng Shuneng came over to make a fuss, which shows that she was not waiting in his yard yesterday at all. Instead, she abandoned his unconscious grandfather and hid in her own small yard to live a good life as a rich girl.


    Unfilial things!


    After hearing this, Meng Shu''s eyes shed with schadenfreude, but for fear of being seen by Mr. Meng, she hurriedly covered her mouth and asked in a choked voice: "Grandpa, grandpa, is the marriage between Sister Ci and Mr. Xu not possible?"


    Hahaha, okay, she cant be the youngdy of the Hou Mansion, and Meng Ci cant even do it!


    Mr. Meng nodded: "Well, the marriage is not done. Originally, your cousin was asked to marry Mr. Xu, but your parents are not good, so they ruined the matter. Your cousin has to wait for two years before we can say goodbye. ...Dont be too happy too early. If you dare to go out and gossip,ugh at your cousin, and vite the taboos of the Marquis, let alone the officials wife cant do it, you will lose your life!


    Meng Shu was so happy when she learned that Meng Ci''s marriage was over and that she would have to wait two years before proposing marriage. She stopped making trouble and said with a smile, "Grandpa, don''t worry. My granddaughter has grown up and is sensible. She won''t go out and make trouble." of."


    Hmph, Mr. Meng looked at her smiling expression and didn''t believe her words at all. After thinking about it, he decided to teach her a lesson.


    So after Meng Shu left the main courtyard, she was taken to Meng Chen''s yard by Mr. Meng''s confidants. In the house, she saw Meng Chen''s body.


    Ah! Meng Shu didnt expect that Meng Chen was already dead. She was so frightened that she fainted.


    When she woke up, she saw Mrs. Meng.


    Mrs. Meng''s eyes were red and swollen. She stared at her and gave her a sentence: "Something happened at home. No one has time to discipline you anymore. Marrying Xu Fang is your only way out in this life. I will be your official wife from now on." , dont worry about your parents, and dont think about why your brother died, they did it themselves!

 Chapter 2079: Beat up

    Chapter 2079: Beat up


    Chapter 2079 Beating


    The moment Meng Shu saw Meng Chen''s body, she already knew that the second wife was finished. How could she dare to say no? She nodded repeatedly and said: "I will marry, I will marry. I will definitely serve Mr. Xu well, support my husband and raise my children, and I will never do it again." Cause trouble for the family.


    Actually, Xu Fang is older, but he is an official after all. She married him with her ancestral property and became an officials wife, which is a huge profit!


    "Remember, don''t go out and talk nonsense about family matters. This is for your own good, otherwise you will end up like Meng Chen." After Mrs. Meng finished exining, she got up and left, returned to Meng Ci''s yard, and continued to guard Holding her.


    When Xu Fang heard that the Meng family was going to give him a wife, he was very unhappy. He sneered and said an extremely shameless sentence: "I have already slept with her. Maybe she already has my seed in her belly, so she can still marry her." Who will go? Well, for the sake of the Meng family, I will marry Meng Shu, but Meng Ci will be my concubine. After all, she is no longer perfect. "


    Doctor Xu felt that what he said was too much and advised him: "Sir, the Meng family is considered a prestigious family in Long''an Mansion. It''s not nice to say that the cousins serve the same husband. Since the Meng family is willing to give you another one, Just ept your innocent granddaughter, and as for Meng Ci''s ruined flower, give it to the widowers who can''t get a wife."


    Xu Fang sneered, stared at Dr. Xu and asked, "If you say good things to the Meng family, you will receive a lot of benefits from the Meng family."


    Although the Meng family''s ancestral property was obtained by his calction, the Meng family still has many fields, houses and shops, and they must have a lot of money umted over the years.


    Thinking of the money of the Meng family, Xu Fang felt itchy and wanted to turn the Meng family into a ve so that he could swallow up everything in the Meng family.


    Doctor Xu choked up when asked, and said with a smile: "Mr. Meng felt ashamed of Meng Ci, and didn''t want Meng Ci to seek death again, so he gave me five hundred taels of silver to make a deal, and wanted you to marry Meng Shu instead."


    Xu Fang was angry: "What did you say? Meng Ci dares to seek death? I slept with her and asked her to be an official''s wife. That was to give her face, but she still dares to seek death!"


    He sneered again: "Oh, she doesn''t want to marry me, right? I won''t let her do it!"


    Unfortunately not long after he said these words, the door of the house was kicked open. Master Ming walked into the house full of evil spirits, came in front of Xu Fang, and beat him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The fists hit Xu Fang one after another, specifically hitting his lower abdomen and lower back. The pain was so severe that Xu Fang was in unrecognizable pain. He screamed and threatened: "You reckless man, you dare to hit me... The Marquis will not let go." Its your fault, ah!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Xu Fangs threat was rewarded with a heavier fist.


    Doctor Xu hurriedly said: "Sir, please beg for mercy quickly. If he continues to fight like this, your heirs will be in trouble!"


    What?


    Xu Fang was shocked and quickly grabbed Ming Yes hand and begged: Brother Ming, I know Im wrong... go around me and dont destroy me~


    Bang, Master Ming kicked him again, then stopped, stood up, and warned: "Marry Meng Shu honestly, and if you dare to harm Meng Ci again, I will kill you!"


    "You know very well that I have the ability to do what I say." Mingye looked down at Xu Fang and said in an unquestionable tone.


    Mr. Ming was the leader of the dead men, and his job was to kill people. Xu Fang was afraid, and the Marquis had always only protected things that were useful to him. If he was crippled and could no longer be an official, the Marquis would definitely abandon him. .


    There is only one fate for the Xu family''s chess pieces, and that is to be destroyed by the dead soldiers!


    In order to survive, even if Xu Fang was reluctant, he could only agree: "Don''t worry, I won''t bother Meng Ci anymore."


    Master Ming sneered: "Oh, you still call yourself an official. It seems that you are really unconvinced. Then try to kill me. As long as you can''t kill me, I will keep an eye on you forever!"


    Mingye''s words were telling Xu Fang that he would not believe his words easily, but would only stare at him with eyes. If he dared to do evil, he would destroy him.


    Xu Fang heard it and felt extremely resentful, but he couldn''t do anything to Master Ming. He even asked Dr. Xu to look at his injuries until Master Ming left. "How is it? Will it affect the heirs?" Xu Fang asked anxiously, feeling extremely scared: "My lower abdomen and lower back still hurt. It hurts like a split."


    The barbarian wont break his waist, right? !


    Doctor Xu is a little speechless. If you are so scared, you should restrain yourself earlier: "It''s just a minor injury. I''ll prescribe you some medicine and it will heal in a month or so. There will be no harm to your heirs."


    After Xu Fang heard this, he felt relieved.


    Xu Fang''s crimes and the Meng family''s affairs were all kept secret. Outsiders only knew that Second Master Meng was a fool and slept with Second Master Meng''s maid, and got the maid pregnant, which led to today''s situation. I wonder who the child in the maid''s belly belongs to, father and son?


    Mr. Meng was so angry that he fainted because of being pped in the face because of the Meng family''s porcin. When he heard the ridiculous things about Mr. Meng and his son again, he got angry and punished the maid''s family and broke each of Mr. Meng''s and his son''s legs. , the father and son were grounded, saying that they would not be allowed to go out to meet guests for three years!


    After hearing this, outsiders felt that Mr. Meng was a bit ruthless towards his second wife.


    However, soon, news came out in the city that the daughter of the second wife of the Meng family had been promised to Master Xu Fang, and that Mr. Meng would also give Meng Shu the ancestral brick kiln and porcin kiln of the Meng family as a dowry.


    Hey, Mr. Meng is too willing to give up his ancestral property to his granddaughter as a dowry. Is he crazy?


    How can anyone give their ancestral property to their granddaughter as a dowry? Its not like there are no men in the family.


    "What are you crazy about? Mr. Meng said that he deceived the Xu family and the Shen family about the porcin and made the Xu family and the Shen family embarrassed. He felt deeply sorry for these two families, so he took advantage of the asion of marrying his granddaughter to sell the brick kiln Thepany and the porcin kiln are given to the Xu family aspensation for the Xu family and the Shen family."


    "I really dare to make amends for the noble people who have lost their face. Hey, have you heard that the golden dragon porcin basin and the harvest cup that will appear when exposed to heat have been sent to the capital. I don''t know that His Majesty the Emperor has received such auspiciousness. What kind of reward will the Long''an Mansion give us after we get the things? You have to give us a que no matter what, right?"


    Compared with the Meng family''s affairs, the people in Fucheng are more concerned about the affairs of Xiang Porcin when encountering heat.


    Bah, if I want to give a que, I would also give it to the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln. How could it be given to our city?


    Some people did not care about the imperial que, but were more concerned about money, and asked: "Hey, how much money did the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln make this time?"


    "What silver? The porcin made in Qingniu Mountain is a magical object that can produce pictures when heated. I heard that many noble men are rushing to buy it, and they buy it with gold. The Qingniu Mountain porcin kiln makes gold, not silver. Listen It is said that a piece of porcin can be sold for a high price of ten thousand gold!"


    "Can it really be sold for ten thousand gold? You can brag."


    "Hey, Pan Changzi, you still doubt what I said? I swear on my own son''s life that the porcin from Qingniu Mountain really sold for ten thousand yuan. It was the manager of the Dai family who bought it, saying that he was going to give it away The pce is making birthday gifts to the Queen Mother."


    After hearing this, Pan Changzi scolded the speaker: "Zhao Sanliu, you don''t even have a woman to give back a son. I''m afraid your son will have to wait ten or eight years before he can be reincarnated!"


    Zhao Sanliu waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry about whether I have a son or not. Anyway, Qingniu Mountain''s porcin is making a lot of money. Those nobles are lining up to buy it, wanting to send the sacred porcin back to their hometown as soon as possible and make a ssh." Woolen cloth!"


    Zhao Sanlius exaggeration was true, but the porcin in Qingniu Mountain really made a lot of money. In the past three days, Meng Hong almost lost his money even after counting the silver votes.

 Chapter 2080: You wont tell the truth, right?

    Chapter 2080: You won''t tell the truth, right?


    Chapter 2080: You wont tell the truth, right?


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect that this porcin that looks like it when heated can actually make so much money. I''m so rich." Meng Hong counted the banknotes. He couldn''t believe that it was just a piece of porcin. Even if it was heated, it could produce a pattern. , this is sold for a bit too much money.


    Uncle He and Qi Yi were writing to calcte the amount of gold, silver and materials to be exchanged. Seeing Meng Hong talking to himself all the time, they couldn''t help it and said: "Meng Baihu, if you are too idle, Juste over and settle ounts with us.


    Meng Hong: "Who said I''m idle? I''m recuperating now. After the banquet, I have to rush back to Duchonggou to apologize to Uncle Jiang. He''s not allowed to take advantage of me for causing such a big trouble. Skin? I still have a lot of trouble to eat. You can settle the ounts yourself and don''t look for me."


    When he and Zheng''an were studying at the Shen family, what they hated most was the nine-chapter arithmetic. It was a headache to learn, and he didn''t want to do the ounting work.


    but


    Master Qi, Uncle He, you have to be more urate in your calctions, otherwise we will suffer a loss if the supplies are short.


    Uncle He said: "Materials are rtively expensive nowadays. We have promised those families who are willing to exchange items for porcin. As long as they are willing to exchange items, we will charge them 20% less silver."


    Meng Hong felt distressed after hearing this. He held the small box containing the banknotes and said, "Twenty percent less? Is it too much?! Those sick and wounded soldiers all have old diseases and have to take medicine all year round. Once they leave, We can no longer receive supplies from the big camp, we have to take care of them for the rest of our lives, and we have to collect more money, otherwise we wont be able to support them.


    Uncle He: "Porcin trading is a lifelong process, and when doing business, we must give some benefits to the buyers, so that we can keep the flow of water and let them take care of our business."


    After Meng Hong heard this, he stopped talking. He only knew how to fight and act mischievously, but he didn''t know how to do business. Let Uncle He and the others take care of business matters.


    He turned his head, looked at Qi Yi, moved closer to him, and asked: "Master Qi, when the golden dragon porcin basin and the harvest cup are delivered to the capital, His Majesty will definitely be overjoyed to see them. Is it because he likes them too much?" So, just ask Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln for the secret recipe, or ask Lao Lu to leave, or just be more ruthless and directly take over Qingniushan Porcin Kiln and make it an official kiln?!"


    The more Meng Hong talked about it, the more he felt it was possible. After all, Emperor Jingyuan had a different mind from ordinary people and loved to do shocking things.


    Qi Yi frowned and looked at Meng Hong: "Meng Baihu, you must know that troublees from your mouth. If you continue to speak so openly, even if General Jiang is protecting you, you will still suffer."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, I have already received a letter from His Majesty, telling him the benefits of having the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln in your hands, and he will not have any ideas about your Porcin Kiln... Your Majesty will not be more impulsive on the matter of exterminating the Rong." , there are still considerations for other things, and things are getting better now, so you dont have to worry."


    Ah, bah, its slowly getting better?


    Then why doesnt he give us more supplies? We are short of everything, even salt.


    Bang, Uncle He mmed the table, raised his head and said to Meng Hong: "Meng Baihu, do you want to die? You are being disrespectful!"


    Then he said to Qi Yi: "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Qi. Meng Baihu is used to being outspoken. Don''t take it to heart."


    After speaking, he tapped Meng Hong in the air with his pen and warned him, please be careful, he will write to Emperor Jingyuan and tell him to chop you down.


    Qi Yi said: "Don''t worry, Manager Zhong, I won''t write such private jokes in secret letters."


    Meng Hong pretended to be crazy in the end. After hearing this, he took the opportunity to ask: "What about other things? Did Mr. Qi write it?"


    You are not a viin behind the appearance of a gentleman. You have already written a secret letter to sue them, right?


    Qi Yi said: "Meng Baihu, you are overthinking. I am not that disgusting. I will not do anything to make friends with you and then sue you."


    Then he exined to Meng Hong: "Since the drought in the northwest eight years ago, disasters have continued in various parts of Dachu, and materials are in short supply. The south is fertile and rich, so it is better. But your majesty has already asked for a lot of gold, silver, food and medicine from the south. Even the troops, I have tried my best to send you people and supplies... Just grit your teeth and hold on, after all, food, medicine and other supplies take time to grow. If we wait until the harvest this fall, everything will be fine."


    Everything is fine?


    Meng Honghehehe, he thinks this is just Qi Yis ambition. "Sir, Manager Dai is here again. He said he wants to buy an additional set of porcin and give him ten thousand gold!" Master Tao shouted loudly as soon as he stepped into the courtyard door of Qi Yi''s office to remind the three people in the room that he This outsider is here. If you are whispering something, stop it immediately.


    "What?" Meng Hong rushed out of the house in shock and asked, "Master Potter, what are you talking about? The Dai family used gold to buy porcin again? Didn''t his family already buy a pair of porcin that bes photogenic when heated? You want to buy another set, are you crazy and want to give us your family wealth?"


    He felt a little guilty about killing just one member of the Dai family.


    Master Tao smiled and said: "Meng Baihu heard it right. The Dai family really wants to buy another set of porcin that turns into a phase when heated. Now they are already looking for a painter to draw a picture. They said the picture will be delivered tomorrow."


    Those who buy porcin that exhibits a phase when exposed to heat will be given a picture. Qingniushan Porcin Kiln will make a pattern that exhibits phase when exposed to heat based on the painting given by each shop.


    Not long after, the two entered the house, and Qi Yi asked: "Didn''t we agree that each household can only customize once, and only after this batch ispleted can they start the second customization? And ten thousand yuan is not a small amount. Look, if the Dai family buys this way, something will happen."


    Master Tao said: "The pair of porcinst time was given to Dai Shangshu, and this time the December porcin incense burner was given to the Queen Mother as a birthday gift. Please help us... Dai Shangshu also said that they can barter for things. , it is up to the Qingniushan Porcin Kiln to decide what to exchange for."


    This is so attractive that Qi Yi, Uncle He and Meng Hong were all moved.


    Meng Hong said: "Take it, we''ll take it!"


    Materials are more valuable than gold and silver, and they ept any business that is willing to barter.


    But Qi Yi said: "I can ept it, but the previous porcin wine bottles have to be cancelled. We can only make one set of two sets of porcin. We can''t break the rules, and we can''t make people hate the Dai family."


    Although Dai Shangshu is not good, he still has some conscience and is good to the soldiers. He will not withhold credit or materials. If the Dai family offends others and Dai Shangshu''s position is not guaranteed, another new Minister of the Ministry of War will be reced. Who knows if the new person is a bad guy?


    If you are a bad person, the soldiers who are fighting will be the ones who suffer the hardships, and the ones who will be harmed are Da Chu and your Majesty''s country.


    Meng Hong was puzzled: "Why? Can''t the two sets be connected together?"


    Qi Yi said: "A set of porcin worth ten thousand gold, even if the Dai family has ancestral property to support it, but a military official spends twenty thousand gold to buy things at one time. When the military sry is not enough, it will lead to disaster."


    Uncle He nodded: "Master Qi is right, let''s do it like this. We will only sell the Dai family a set of porcin. Let the Dai family choose whether they want a wine bottle or a December porcin incense burner."


    "Sure, I''ll go ask the Dai family right away." Master Tao went out to deliver the message.


    The Dai family quickly gave the right answer: "I want a porcin incense burner for December."


    The birthday ceremony of the Queen Mother is much more important than the birthday of Dai Shangshu.


    Qi Yi agreed, and after being busy at noon, he asked people to prepare a banquet: "Let''s have a good meal and send Meng Baihu off. This time back to Duchonggou, Meng Baihu will have to work hard."


    Meng Hong was used to being beaten. He was not afraid at all. He just ate the meat and said with a smile: "Put your heart in your stomach, I won''t die!"

 Chapter 2081: Want to destroy the kiln

    Chapter 2081: Want to destroy the kiln


    Chapter 2081: Destroying the kiln


    Uncle He reminded him: "You''d better serve some snacks, things this time are different from before."


    In the past, the troubles were made in private, but this time they went behind Jiang Wankang''s back and used Jiang Wankang''s name toe to the city to p Xu You in the face in public. Everyone knew about themotion, and the Xu family waspletely embarrassed.


    Meng Hong didn''t care at all and said: "Everything must be reasonable. We are doing business seriously and we don''t use any underhanded tactics. Even to the end of the world, we are reasonable... Let''s not talk about this. Let''s have a good time. This mutton is Its really good, I could only eat two pieces when I was at the Daokou Gou Camp. In this government office, if I can eat with all my heart, Mr. Qi is rich."


    Then he said to Qi Yi: "Master Qi, you have meat but no wine, so you don''t feel happy eating. Please bring out some wine and let''s have two drinks. Don''t be so picky."


    Qi Yi: "It''s not that I''m searching, it''s that I really don''t have any wine. And you''re going to ride a fast horse backter, so it''s better not to drink, lest you lose control of your horse and fall into a ditch."


    Meng Hong was reluctant, bragging about his horsemanship, and then said: "Howe there is no wine? Where are the tworge bowls of wine that were offered to the God of Agriculture on February 2? Did you drink them?"


    Qi Yi: "The two bowls of wine have been repackaged and sealed for next time."


    Meng Hong was shocked: "Well, can you still use it back and forth like this?"


    Qi Yi nced at him and nodded: "Of course you can. Farmers here in the northwest often use a pot of wine for three to five years."


    Wine is expensive, and farmers have no money to buy it all the time, so farmers in the northwest came up with the idea of pouring only one cup of wine into three cups to honor the ancestors of heaven and earth, leaving two cups to put back into the jug and seal it forter use.


    It is precisely this kind of practice that he only spilled a bowl of wine on the day he worshiped the God of Agriculture, and no one scolded him. If he had been in the capital, he would have been scolded by the censor or the Ministry of Rites.


    "This is indeed the practice in the northwest." Uncle He put a piece of mutton chop on Meng Hong''s te and said, "Meng Baihu is fighting here. You can learn more about the customs here, which will be helpful for marching and fighting. . In addition to relying on soldiers, this resistance also relies on the help of themon people."


    "Uncle He''s words make sense. Uncle Jiang is raising a group of old farmers who are familiar with the terrain in Duchonggou Camp." Meng Hong stopped drinking and just kept eating meat. Anyway, this meat belonged to Qi Yi, no matter If you eat more, you will lose. After eating the beauty, he praised Qi Yi: "Master Qi is different from what others say. You are a good person and a good official."


    Qi Yi smiled and said, "What do you mean by this? Are there rumors outside that I am a corrupt official and a bully?"


    Meng Hongughed and didn''t answer. Qi Yi didn''t ask any more questions and just continued to eat with Meng Hong.


    After eating, he and Uncle He saw Meng Hong off.


    Uncle He looked at Meng Hong and said, "Meng Baihu, it''s up to you when you go back this time. You have to keep the secret recipe that turns porcin like porcin when exposed to heat!"


    Meng Hong pointed to his head and said: "Don''t worry, I will use this head as a guarantee. If anyone dares to hit the master who has the secret recipe of Xiang Porcin in the heat, I will fight him to the death!"


    He said again: "Uncle He, Mr. Qi, I will leave the business here to you."


    Uncle He nodded: "Don''t worry, the Zhong family still has some respect here. The old ve has lived his whole life. He has seen all the tricks and will not fall into the trap easily."


    In fact, as soon as it was announced that the Golden Dragon porcin basin was to be presented to Emperor Jingyuan, no one dared to think of it as porcin when exposed to heat.


    "Sure, I''m leaving!" Meng Hong said, but his voice was covered by the surprises of others.


    "Master Qi and Steward Zhong, I have finally met you. Our Wei family wants to buy Yurexiang porcin, and you must sell it to us!" A middle-aged man in brocade clothes ran towards this direction with a few servants. Come, he shouted in an excited and high-pitched voice.


    Meng Hong smiled, hahaha, the money came to the door again, good! "Let''s go!" he called to the two soldiers and rode away.


    The two soldiers who went back with him were also very happy. They looked back at the people who came to buy porcin and then left on horseback... Half of the money earned by the porcin kiln was spent on the soldiers. The business of making porcin when it is hot is better. Their lives will be better, and even if they be disabled in the future, they dont have to worry about having nowhere to go for the rest of their lives.


    "Hundred households, if the porcin kiln''s business gets better and better, can I bring my wife and children over? I heard that Qingniu Mountain, like Changliang Wei, teaches children how to read and keep ounts. I want my egg baby to do the same. Two words, even if you can''t make a career out of learning, it''s still a good idea to go to Qingniu Mountain to learn some crafts." General Yang rode up to Meng Hong and asked him.


    Meng Hong said: "It''s not your egg baby who should learn to read, but you as the father. I really can''t figure it out, why did you name your son like this? Yang Dan baby, Yang Dan baby, you worship your family every year Didnt your **** hurt when you were an ancestor?


    Your ancestors are so angry that they will kick you several times!


    Jiangshi Yang said: "What''s wrong with Danwa? We all have names like this. My son''s name is Danwa which is already a good name. Others call him Goudan, Gouwa and Zhubaodan."


    He also asked about picking up his wife and children.


    Meng Hong replied to him: "You are so impatient. We will wait until the sick and wounded soldiers are settled and the soldiers are driven to the Longshan Mountains. Anyway, work hard. I will make money and I won''t lose you."


    "Hey!" After hearing this, the two soldiers were very happy.


    It was past midnight, when the vendors were closing their stalls, but they were not in a hurry to leave. Instead, they gathered in small groups, talking about how they looked like porcin when exposed to the heat.


    "That golden dragon porcin basin is really amazing. When you pour the wine that was worshiped by the God of Agriculture into the porcin basin, oh oh yo, a golden dragon immediately flies out of the porcin basin and soars straight into the sky. The faucet spins around and its eyes are as big as the water tank. He even looked at the ground, scaring the worshipers so much that they immediately knelt down, kowtowed to the golden dragon, and called Grandpa Dragon King..."


    Before the man finished speaking, a government official crowded over and shouted at him angrily: "Grandpa Dragon King, your mother, Luo Liuhe, is bragging here again. Mr. Qi issued two strict orders in three days not to spread this nonsense." Those who spread rumors about strange powers and chaos will be arrested and imprisoned. Do you want to be in prison and be brothers with rats?"


    After hearing this, Luo Liuhe hurriedly begged for mercy: "Master Lin Cha, please calm down. I was just short-tempered and didn''t dare to do anything anymore..."


    The voice gradually faded away, but Meng Hong was very happy to hear it. The thief liked the excitement in Fucheng: "When I get rich, I will also buy a house in Fucheng. Then I will invite you to stay at home for a few days, so that you can live a prosperous life in Fucheng." Human addiction!


    But just when he was happy, he heard another group of people gossiping about the Meng family: "Then the Meng family has really lost all its hundreds of years of face in the past few days... The porcin produced is not good, and the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln Factory Not to mention being severely pped in the face, the second master and his son also slept with a maid, and the girl from the second bedroom even stole the marriage of the girl from the first bedroom. The whole family is extremely talented and specializes in pping the ancestors face.


    Hundred households, Im of the same n as you.


    "Bah, I don''t have people of this race, I just have the same surname. If you dare to talk nonsense about any tribe, I''ll cheat on you!" Meng Hong said with a dark face, speeding up his horse to pass through this Bagua Street.


    After the three generals and soldiers got out of the street, they speeded up and ran towards the city gate. They left the city before You hour and started galloping. When it got dark, they lit pine oil torches and continued on their way. After rushing for several days, they finally arrived. Arrive at Qingniu Mountain Vi.


    Its a good thing we came to Qingniu Mountain Vi first, otherwise it would have been a big deal.


    When Jiang Wankang learned that Meng Hong and Uncle He had pped Xu You''s porcin kiln in Fucheng, he waspletely furious. He actually brought people to destroy the porcin kiln in Qingniu Mountain. However, he was stopped by Qin Sang and Zhong Yu, and Meng Hong rushed back. At that time, they were in a stalemate.

 Chapter 2082: Didnt work

    Chapter 2082: Didn''t work


    Chapter 2082 Failed


    Zhong Yu was quite speechless to Jiang Wankang. He pointed to the porcin kiln behind him and said, "General, this porcin kiln does not belong to your family. It belongs to my Zhong family. I will not let you smash it until Uncle Hees back."


    "Go away, little soldier, you have no right to speak here!" Jiang Wanzang was very angry, pointing at Qin Sang who led his troops to stop in front of the porcin kiln and asked: "Qin Sang, are you really not going to let me destroy this demon kiln?! "


    Qin Sang raised his sword in front of him, looked at Jiang Wankang, and said firmly: "First, this is not a demon kiln, but a porcin kiln that can make us money. Second, the general will not let the general smash the porcin kiln, smash it , how do those sick and injured soldiers outside live?!"


    Jiang Wankang: "Shut up, don''t use the wounded and sick soldiers as a shield. I mistrusted you. You have been plotting against me from the beginning to the end about the porcin kiln!"


    Qin Sang''s eyebrows did not move, he stood up and looked at Jiang Wankang, and said: "The general said something serious, I have never plotted against you, I am just doing the right thing. Doing porcin business can bring benefits to us and ourrades in arms." If there is a benefit, the general will do it."


    Jiang Wankang sneered: "Oh, okay, I really didn''t realize it. You are also a sharp-tongued person. You talk in one way and you still have a sense of justice. I can''t talk to you, but you have forgotten even what you said. Yet?!"


    "You said that if you want to fight against the enemy, you must unite and twist the soldiers from the north and the south into one. But now the porcin kiln business has ruined my rtionship with the Marquis. There are already rumors that I have broken up with the Marquis, so I go into the porcin business to fight against him. The rumors have spread to this extent. If I dont smash this demon kiln, how can I break the rumors outside? Get out of my way, otherwise I will kill you with militaryw!"


    Meng Hong finally sneered when he heard this: "It''s because of Xu You again... I really don''t understand, who are you living for in this life? Xu You has saved you, but you have given your life back to him several times , isnt it enough?


    Jiang Wankang was very skilled and had long heard the footsteps behind him. When he saw Meng Hong speaking, he sneered and said, "Shu Zi, you finally dare to speak out? If you hadn''t killed me first and then used my name to p the face of the Marquis'' family in Fucheng, let me Outsiders think that the Marquis and I have broken up, so I need to destroy this porcin kiln!"


    Meng Hong stepped forward, walked to Qin Sang, stood side by side with Qin Sang, faced Jiang Wanzang, and said: "I won''t let you smash the porcin kiln. This is the way for the wounded and sick soldiers to survive for the rest of their lives. If you smash it, you will kill them." If you dare to take the life of myrade because of Xu You, I will..."


    Meng Hong suddenly stopped talking.


    Jiang Wanzang sneered: "What are you doing? You want to be rude and wallowing again, but this matter has already involved the rtionship between the Marquis and me, and has affected the unity of the northwest army. You can''t solve it by being rude!"


    He turned cold again, stared at him and asked, "Or do you want to fight me to the death?!"


    Meng Hong shook his head: "Uncle Jiang is the one who raised me and taught me my skills. I will never fight against Uncle Jiang. Likewise, I will not harm you or the Jiang family."


    These words made Jiang Wankang look better. After all, he raised the child by himself, and he had long been in love with his father and son.


    "You have been with me since you were a child, and you know that I am not that unreasonable person, but you cannot keep this porcin kiln. Keeping it will not only destroy the rtionship between me and the Marquis, but also hinder the great cause of resisting the army. You must know It''s not important!" Jiang Wanzang said at the end, and nced at Qin Sang, clearly ming him.


    I feel like my child has been led astray by Qin Sang!


    Meng Hong said: "Uncle, we are not young anymore, we know the importance, but do you know the importance?"


    These words almost made Jiang Wankang so angry that he vomited blood.


    Then he said: "I came back from Fucheng. The people in Fucheng only talked about the miracle of porcin when exposed to heat and the Meng family. No one talked about your break with Xu You and the disunity of the soldiers on the defense line. So have you ever thought about who released this breakup?"


    Finally, he added: "Uncle Jiang, you are not ipetent, but you have never checked. For the sake of the livelihood of the wounded and sick soldiers, can you please check?"


    Jiang Wangang became angry when he heard this: "Shut up, you idiot, you are driving a wedge between me and the Marquis again. Did you know that when you went to Fucheng tomit evil, there was another war in Duchonggou, and the Marquis was injured by a crossbow from the opposite side, and now he is The knife-edge ditch is suffering from massive nutritional damage!


    Meng Hongughed when he heard this: "Is it another bitter trick?"


    He added: "I don''t know why, but Uncle Jiang is always very considerate of Xu You and easily believes his words, but he is always reluctant to believe me."


    At the end of the sentence, my voice was choked with sobs, and I actually cried.


    Jiang Wanzang was startled, and then thought, has this kid changed his strategy and started to suffer misfortune because he couldn''t do it?


    "Don''t talk to me about these useless things. Get out of here. This general is going to smash the demon kiln. After that, he has to apologize to the Marquis. We can''t let the soldiers in the northwest think that I have broken with the Marquis." Jiang Wankang raised his hand. , was about to give the order: "I''ll give you thirty times to get out of the way. Don''t me me for being ruthless." Meng Hong saw that he was determined to smash the kiln, and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, please take the people to get out of the way." open it."


    Qin Sang frowned: "What do you want to do? Don''t mess around, we can still talk."


    Meng Hong cares about the porcin kiln more than anyone else, and he cannot be easily made to give up resistance.


    Meng Hong did not answer him, but suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Jiang Wankang nine times.


    After kowtow, he said: "Uncle Jiang, thank you and Auntie for taking care of you over the years. I am ipetent and always make you worry. I won''t do it anymore... I beg you again, if you can, please bury me and Yuxin in the Together, let her enter the ancestral grave of my Meng family and be my Meng Hongs wife.


    "Stop, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you thinking of threatening me again?!" Jiang Wanzang was furious, feeling that Meng Hong was threatening death again.


    Meng Hong didn''t shut up or defend, he just said: "If you want to talk nonsense again, I remember to send people to the capital as soon as possible to protect my aunt and Jiang Sanmei... The marriage between the Jiang family and the Xu family was not very good, but because it was Jiang Sanmei who made the marriage, Its a small wish, and Boss Xu is very nice, so I didnt make any fuss, but I still cant let it go, I always feel like something is going to happen to them.


    Jiang Wangang: "With Lord Marquis'' people protecting them, what can happen to them? Don''t mess with me about these useless things. Get out of the way and don''t stop me from smashing the demon kiln."


    Meng Hong really stood up and walked to the side.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Wankang was satisfied, but soon he was so frightened that he almost copsed to the ground... Meng Hong walked halfway and suddenly started running wildly, rushing directly towards the red porcin kiln.


    He wanted to throw himself into the kiln and protect the kiln with his life!


    "Stop him, stop him!" Jiang Wankang shouted heartbreakingly, but Meng Hong was very skilled and ran very fast. When he shouted his words, half of Meng Hong''s body had already entered the porcin kiln, and the clothes on his body were The clothes were immediately ignited by the high temperature of the porcin kiln.


    Whoosh!


    Qin Sang threw a long rope, and the hook of the rope grabbed Meng Hong''s back belt and dragged him out: "Ssh water, save people!"


    The Zhong family members had already reacted and rushed to fetch water, sshing it on Meng Hong to put out the fire on him.


    Zhong Yu rushed to Meng Hong, hugged him and said, "You are crazy, what can you do?!"


    Meng Hong didn''t say anything, he just pushed Zhong Yu away, stood up staggeringly, and walked to the porcin kiln again.


    Again?


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Stop, stop quickly... I promise you not to smash the porcin kiln, let''s do it!" Jiang Wanzang saw that Meng Hong really wanted to die, so he was afraid ofpromising.


    He thought of Father Meng Hong, his benefactor who was like a morning star. No matter what, he could not let his only heir die in front of him!


    If the porcin kiln is not destroyed, I will go to the camp to plead guilty to Brother Xu. You can do whatever you are supposed to do!


    If the porcin kiln was not smashed, Xu You''s injuries would have been in vain, and his calctions would have been in vain.

 Chapter 2083: Teaching is useless

    Chapter 2083: Teaching is useless


    Chapter 2083 The teaching is useless


    Xu You is a marquis, the person in charge of hundreds of thousands of anti-Rong troops in the northwest. He is protected by arge group of powerful soldiers, and separated by a poisonous insect ditch. No matter how powerful the crossbows of the Rong people are, they can urately hurt him. , it is a difficult thing to do if it still hurts the shoulder instead of other fatal ces.


    But Jiang Wankang trusted Xu You, and no one in the northwest would think about it in certain aspects. They just felt that Xu You came to the battlefield in person and was shot by soldiers. It was because they failed to protect Xu You. They felt very guilty and med themselves. How to beat up the thieves and avenge Xu You.


    I told you that the porcin kiln will not be destroyed, so you can do whatever you want. Are you deaf and cant hear? Or you have seeded and want to see my joke! When Jiang Wanzang saw that they were not moving, he roared angrily again.


    After hearing this, the soldiers brought by Jiang Wangang hurriedly withdrew to a distance, not daring to stay here any longer.


    Qin Sang waved his hand and ordered his soldiers to withdraw.


    Among the evacuated soldiers, there were also hundreds of soldiers lent to him by Jiang Wankang... These soldiers also felt that the porcin kiln could not be smashed, so they always stood beside Qin Sang.


    The soldiers quickly withdrew, and Zhong You also left with the Zhong family servants.


    Qin Sang and Zhong Yu did not leave, but retreated to the door of the porcin kiln to prevent Meng Hong from being stupid again.


    Meng Hong dragged his burned body to Jiang Wankang, looked at him, and said, "If Uncle Jiang is unwilling, you can continue to lead the troops to smash the porcin kiln... Thest thing I want to do is force you."


    Jiang Wanzang sneered: "Have you done nothing to force me to do anything? How many times have I told you, why don''t you always listen?!"


    Meng Hong smiled: "I have told you many times that he doesn''t treat you sincerely. Why don''t you always listen?"


    These words again, every time when Brother Xu is mentioned, he and Meng Hong always have a different conversation!


    Jiang Wankang was silent for a moment, stood up and walked away, but after walking a few meters, he turned back and walked towards Meng Hong. Bang, he knocked him to the ground with a fist, pointed at him and said: "Your father said that a man who bes a soldier will You deserve to die on the battlefield. At the very least, you should die for fighting, but you go to seek death again and again because of other things. A person like you is not worthy of being your father''s son!"


    Finally, he warned: "Next time, I will notpromise again. If you want to die, then die. At worst, after the soldiers are defeated, I will kill myself and go underground to apologize to your father!"


    After Jiang Wankang finished speaking, he stopped looking at Meng Hong, turned around and strode away... Sometimes he really couldn''t understand why Meng Hong, who was so capable in literature and martial arts, had great righteousness and great ambitions, and knew how to teach people, would have Meng Hong. Such a son?


    Could it be that he didn''t know how to teach children, so he failed to teach Meng Hong?


    Although Brother Meng''s background was not good, he was eager to learn. After joining the army, he learned calligraphy from a civilian officer in the army. Seeing that he was good at reading, he asked him to learn to read together and lent him books to read to him. He said he wanted to be a general. Just being able to fight is not enough, you also need to have some knowledge, otherwise you can''t even understand a military order, which will dy the military aircraft and future.


    Because he joined the army, he lost a marriage that he had arranged for when he was young. The former fiance did not want to marry him and suffer the pain of separation, so she regretted her marriage and married a rich young man in the county.


    When he heard the news, he couldn''t say he was sad, he just felt aggrieved.


    Brother Mengforted him: A good man is not afraid of not having a wife. Work hard for your future. When you make a difference, a good girl will marry you, and you may even be able to marry a nobledy.


    And he really married Ya Niang, an official daughter who was good in everything.


    When he had nothing, it was Brother Meng who helped him, but he couldn''t help Brother Meng even a little bit... Gao Sheng, he couldn''t help Brother Meng, and because he was a soldier under the same lord, he could only be promoted one , because of his good skills, he stole Brother Meng''s promotion position.


    In the end, Brother Meng was not saved.


    After Brother Meng died, he failed to help him take care of his family as he promised. In order to fight for his future, he made his parents and daughter-inw live a miserable life. In the end, he didn''t even know when they died. Let Meng Hong live the life of a little beggar for several years.


    Now, he has also crippled Meng Hong!


    Jiang Wanzang''s eyes were red, and he felt extremely guilty for his benefactor. After a while, he wiped his face and told his soldiers: "Guard the Qingniu Mountain Vi, don''t let theme out, don''t let outsiders in, and the people sent by the Marquis are not allowed in... I will wait until I get there from Daokougou Vige." Lets talk about it when we get back from the camp!


    Having said that, he rode away and went to Daokougou camp to plead guilty.


    Meng Hong stood on the high ground, watching Jiang Wankang''s retreating figure. He gritted his teeth and wanted to take a look and follow him, but Qin Sang grabbed him: "If you go, you will only add fuel to the fire and won''t help. Stay and take good care of yourself." .


    Zhong Yu nodded: "Brother Qin is right. Your hair has been burned out. After a while, you will definitely have blisters on your body. Go back to the house quickly and let the doctor give you medicine."


    Meng Hong asked: "Do you think he will kill Uncle Jiang?"


    After all, this matter is really not a big deal.


    Qin Sang frowned and said: "You are overthinking. As a hero of the war, General Jiang can''t just kill someone. Stop talking nonsense and treat your injuries, otherwise I will hurt you to death."


    Burns are the most painful, and if you are not careful, you may die of inmmation and high fever.


    Qin Sang grabbed Meng Hong and took him to the house next to the porcin kiln. Meng Hong had a room here.


    Not long after entering the house, the doctor from the Zhong family came over. He cut open Meng Hong''s burned clothes with scissors. After carefully inspecting them, he said: "The rescue was very timely. There are no major problems with the burn, but there will be blisters. It will hurt for ten days and a half."


    Zhong Yu pointed at Meng Hong''s face and said, "His hair is hot, and his forehead and ears are also burned. He won''t be disfigured, right?"


    Although she looks good, she is old, her fiance has died, she has a bad temper, and if she is disfigured, she may not be able to marry a good girl as a wife.


    The doctor of the Zhong family said: "As for the young master, the injury on his face is not serious. If there is a scar, you can use scar removal cream. Yuanzi Medicine Store has a very good scar removal cream. You can use three boxes of it. Well, its just a bit expensive.


    Zhong Yu was generous and said directly: "Don''t worry if it''s expensive. I''ll pay for it for him. Remember to bring that scar removal ointment and give it to him when the timees."


    Yes. Mr. Zhong agreed.


    Meng Hong didn''t speak the whole time, and he was very depressed.


    Qin Sang knew that Meng Hong had sought death twice and three times, and his rtionship with Jiang Wankang had reached a freezing point. If this continued, he didn''t know whether Jiang Wankang would wake up, but he would definitely be extremely disappointed in Meng Hong.


    "Don''t think too much, recover first... The general is not a fool, he will understand one day." Qin Sang patted him on the shoulder and saidforting words to him.


    Meng Hong didn''t answer. After the doctor of the Zhong family gave him good medicine, he sent Qin Sang and others out, and said: "Tell the sick and injured soldiers that the porcin kiln is fine and the porcin is selling well. Those nobles Whether to buy it with tens of thousands of gold, or rush to buy it, they dont have to worry about their livelihood for the rest of their lives.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Sure, I''ll tell them the good news right away."


    After saying that, he took Zhong Yu and left.


    The sick and wounded soldiers had gathered outside the porcin kilnpound, waiting anxiously and worriedly. When they saw Qin Sanging, they were happy and afraid, fearing that Qin Sang would stop the porcin business and let them go back to their hometowns.


    But they are disabled and useless, how can they still have the courage to return to their hometown? !

 Chapter 2084: I regret not killing him sooner

    Chapter 2084: I regret not killing him sooner


    Chapter 2084: Regret for not killing him earlier


    "Qin Qianhu, is this Qin Qianhu?" A soldier who was blind due to an eye injury heard a gasp from the surroundings, and then calmed down again. He knew that someone who could take charge of the matter hade out, and he thought it was Qin Qianhu.


    He walked forward with a crutch in one hand and groping with the other, saying: "Qin Qianhu, if the porcin can''t be made, shall we make it with green bricks instead? We won''t take medicine to treat the injury. It can''t be cured anyway. Qing Qianhu Niushan will provide us with a meal of coarse grains a day and give us one tael of silver every year so that we can have money to send home and give our family something to look forward to..."


    "The porcin business will continue. You don''t have to worry. The food and medicine wages promised to you will not change!" Qin Sang supported him and said loudly to the injured and injured soldiers waiting around: "What we do is in good condition when it is hot." Porcin is sold very well in Fucheng, and many families spend tens of thousands of taels of silver to buy a piece of Chengxiang porcin..."


    "What, Qin Qianhu, what are you talking about? Not only can we continue to make porcin, but we can also sell it at such a high price!"


    The soldiers were very excited when they heard this, and before Qin Sang finished speaking, they all asked: "Qin Qianhu, are there really many people spending tens of thousands of taels of silver to buy our porcin? This, this, is not deliberately giving high prices to tease us? Bar?!"


    "Yes, Qin Qianhu, the war in the past two years has damaged people''s hearts. It must be a lie. Although Chengxiang Porcin is magical, it is also made of stone powder. It is not a manifestation of gods."


    It is not good to be superstitious, so in order to prevent people from using porcin that looks like porcin when it is heated to pretend to be gods or ghosts, since the creation of this kind of porcin, Gu Jinli, Qin Sang, and Qi Yi have told the public about the principle of this kind of porcin.


    He also used the analogy of preparing a prescription to let everyone understand that the porcin form when exposed to heat is the same as the prescription for treating diseases. They are all made after preparation, cooking and boiling. There is nothing mysterious about it.


    This sense of mystery is reduced, and other people can no longer pretend to be gods and ghosts by showing porcin when exposed to heat.


    Qin Sang said: "This price is too low. Because it is a new thing, the golden dragon porcin basin was sent to the capital to present to His Majesty. Those noble families want to gain face, so they are willing to pay a high price to buy it." , some people even spent tens of thousands of dors to buy a set of Chengxiang porcin.


    After hearing this, the sick and wounded soldiers were all shocked. They had no idea how much silver this ten thousand gold could be exchanged for. They just eximed: "Ten thousand, ten thousand gold to buy a set of porcin! This, this, crazy, they are buying like this Fa, are you not afraid that your ancestors will crawl out of their graves and beat them to death?!"


    "If my future descendants dare to be so profligate when they get rich, I will have to get out and chop them up even if I die!"


    Yes, yes, this wasteful thing must be beaten to death!


    After Qin Sang waited for them to be shocked, he said: "The price of ten thousand gold is indeed too high, so it won''t take long, after the nobles are no longer interested in Chengxiang porcin, the price wille down. Don''t think that our porcin If you can always sell at a high price, if you want to keep the sales flowing, you have to sell at an average price.


    The wounded and sick soldiers said: "Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, we understand what you mean...This money can easily break people''s hearts. We just want a long-term job and don''t dream of getting rich overnight."


    He added: "If the price of porcin drops, we can just double our wages."


    A man with food and shelter, even a man who has lost his limbs and only has one pair of eyes to guard the door, can get one or two and a half silver coins a month. Soldiers who are enamel-painted, can do ounting, and can do a lot of physical work can even get three taels of silver. With the monthly money, after working for two years, they can build arge brick house for their hometown. It is really too much, and they deserve it.


    Qin Sang said: "Your wages don''t need to be reduced. Within ten years, the porcin kiln can give you such wages."


    "Is it really possible?" Hu Laoshi had lost his hands and feet, and had to be carried even to work. With one or two and a half silver a month''s monthly payment, he felt very bad: "Qin Qianhu, why don''t we Let''s cut off a few percent of the monthly ie for these casual meals. In the future, other sick and injured soldiers will be sent here for resettlement, and there will be more and more of them. I''m afraid we will lose money by raising so many useless people."


    Hu Laoshi originally wanted tomit suicide on his own, but he still had a wife and children in his hometown, and he couldn''t let them go. He held on for a few more months, and was finally sent to the porcin kiln as a gatekeeper.


    The porcin kiln has given him a way to survive. He doesn''t need so much wages. He can get half a tael of silver a month. He saves for ten or eight years, saves the money for his son to marry a wife and build a house, and then buys it for his wife. Just the small gold bracelet promised back then.


    Other soldiers also followed suit and said: "Qin Qianhu, when the price of porcin drops, please lower our wages as well."


    The wages were indeed a bit high, and they couldnt earn all the money. They had to leave some for the sick and wounded soldiers who wouldeter. After hearing this, Qin Sangughed: "You really don''t have to worry about wages. The porcin kiln will not lose money to the soldiers whoeter. Moreover, there is more than just porcin in the world. There is a lot of Qingniu Mountain. We can still nt it by then. Medicinal materials, sell medicinal materials for money.


    Furthermore, there are not many people like Hu Laoshi who have broken hands and feet, and Qingniu Mountain can take care of them.


    The soldiers were shocked: "What, we can grow medicinal materials? Does anyone want to buy it?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Of course there are people who will buy it. My wife''s family also grows medicinal materials and sells them, and a medicine shop that is familiar with them will buy them. After the spring plowing ispleted, my wife will bring the family members of the Wei Suo to grow medicinal materials and sell them for money."


    After hearing this, the soldiers were surprised and happy: "Here, we have even found a buyer. Mrs. Qin is really capable, and Qin Qianhu is really lucky to have such a good wife."


    Qin Sang smiled again, with a strong smile and pride, and nodded: "Yes, my grandfather said that I am blessed with a wife, so I can marry such a good wife."


    Well, no, lets just say a few polite words. You are very beautiful.


    However, looking at Qin Sang''s cheerful smile, the soldiers present alsoughed.


    After a while, Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, everyone, go to work, the porcin kiln will not copse!"


    "Hey!" The wounded and sick soldiers responded loudly and dispersed in an orderly manner, just like when they were soldiers, working in groups of eleven.


    However, some people were worried about Jiang Wankang, so they turned back and asked, "Qin Qianhu, General Jiang will not be severely punished, right?"


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, General Jiang is a hero of the war. No one can punish him easily."


    Unless Jiang Wankang did it to himself.


    Tsk, Qin Sang frowned, feeling that with Jiang Wankang''s nature, this was really possible.


    Jiang Wangang arrived at the Daokougou camp and saw Xu You. He actually took action against himself and wanted to cut off one of his arms to apologize, but Liang Tu stopped him in time.


    Dang!


    Liang Tu missed Jiang Wankang''s sword with one blow and frowned at him: "General Jiang, you broke your arm in the Marquis'' tent, did you want to kill the Marquis?!"


    Xu You was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "You bastard, if you want to break your arm, go somewhere else. Come to my tent to break your arm. Do you want me to be punished by Emperor Jingyuan and cast aside by all the soldiers?"


    "You are not an ordinary general. You are a first-ss general guarding Du Chonggou. Your arm is meant to be used for fighting. If you chop it off, do you want to make me mad?!" Xu You couldn''t help but cursed at Jiang Wanzang.

 Chapter 2085: direct relatives, side relatives

    Chapter 2085: direct rtives, side rtives


    Chapter 2085: Direct rtives and side rtives


    Jiang Wankang was scolded, he knelt down and said guiltily: "Old Xu, I don''t want to cause trouble to you, I just know that this incident has brought you big trouble, and I can''t smash the porcin kiln, and I can''t chop it down." If I kill Meng Hong, I can only cut off one of my arms to apologize to you."


    Hehe, then you should go somewhere else to chop it, dont let me see it!


    Xu You was so angry that he wanted to chop Jiang Wankang into pieces, but he still had to put on a show. He was supporting the sick body to get off the bed, and wanted to personally lift Jiang Wankang who was kneeling.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wanzang hurriedly said: "Lao Xu, you are injured, don''t move around, just let me kneel down, otherwise I will feel really ufortable and feel very sorry for you."


    You are so **** sorry to me!


    And you can''t smash the porcin kiln, you can''t kill Meng Hong, and you can''t give me the secret recipe for making porcin look like porcin when it is heated? !


    As soon as the incident about the Golden Dragon Porcin Basin came out, the dead men in Fucheng sent him news. When he learned that the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln had produced such magical porcin, he was shocked and became uncontrobly jealous.


    I didnt expect that **** Lu had such skills, much better than the craftsmen in Xi Niangs family.


    He became a little dissatisfied with Cui Xis natal family.


    Why is there no such secret recipe that turns porcin into a porcin-like shape when exposed to heat?


    There is not even a secret recipe for fine porcin!


    No, the Cui family has the secret recipe for fine porcin, but they just didnt give it to him.


    Xu You likes Cui Xiniang, but he prefers the Cui family''s identity as a royal descendant, and their secret power and industry. Therefore, after discovering that the Cui family still had a hand in him, he became unhappy and hated the Cui family.


    Thinking about all these troubles, Xu You grabbed the medicine bowl beside the kang and threw it on the ground.


    With a ng, the pottery bowl shattered into pieces, and some fragments jumped into Jiang Wanzang''s face. Jiang Wanzang was stunned: "Brother Xu..."


    Could it be that Brother Xu is really angry and the rtionship between them is about to break down?


    Mr. Qianshan walked in in time and said: "General Jiang, you really shouldn''t havee to plead guilty. The Marquis treats you closer than a real brother, but it''s just a porcin kiln. Even if it produces magical porcin that looks good when heated, even if Because of this matter, there are rumors that you two are at odds, and the Marquis will not care. What the Marquis cares about is that the general does not trust him, and because of this trivial matter, he is making trouble again and again. I''m going to lose my arm."


    Mr. Qianshan picked up the fragments of the pottery bowl, put them away, and said to Jiang Wankang: "General, don''t dwell on this matter anymore. If you hold on to it, you will only confirm the rumors and make people outside think that you and Hou My rtionship has gotten so bad that you have to cut off your arm to apologize."


    Mr. Qianshan spoke neither quickly nor slowly, but every word was like a knife, which made Jiang Waggang feel ashamed.


    "It was me who caused trouble for Brother Xu." Jiang Wanzang lowered his head and said, "I just wanted to apologize to Brother Xu. I forgot how outsiders would view this."


    "It''s not toote to understand now. General, please get up." Mr. Qianshan personally helped Jiang Wankang up, sighed, and said with sincerity: "General, now is a difficult time. You and the Marquis must unite. Don''t be fooled. Someone else''s trap... Remember, porcin is just a small profit. The safety and prosperity of you, all the soldiers, and all the people is the big thing that the Marquis cares about most."


    These words made Jiang Wanzang feel that Xu You was extremely righteous and he was a chicken with a small belly. He wished he could crawl into the ground.


    After a while, he cupped his fist and saluted Mr. Qianshan and said, "Thank you sir for your teaching!"


    He also swore: "Sir, don''t worry, Brother Xu. I will never impulsivelye to plead guilty in the future. I will think carefully before doing anything. I will not cause trouble to the Marquis, but only help the Marquis to achieve great things. If I vite this oath, my whole family will not be well." die!"


    Hehe, Mr. Qianshan smiled, pressed Jiang Wankang''s hand, and said: "General, there is no need to swear such poisonous oaths. We all know what you are like. You are the most loyal to the Marquis."


    After saying this, he looked at Xu You. Xu You said hurriedly: "Old Jiang, Mr. Qianshan is right. There is no need to swear any poisonous oaths between you and me... Let this be the case. You don''t have to worry about the rumors outside. I will handle it myself. You can guard the poisonous insects." Gou, just do a good job in the porcin business and take good care of the sick and wounded soldiers."


    He said guiltily: "It''s because I don''t have the ability to amodate them... After a while, I will personally take the supplies to Qingniu Mountain Vi to see them."


    Jiang Wankang can''t just do such good things to win people''s hearts, he also has to get a share of the pie.


    And if he goes to Qingniu Mountain, he might be able to find out the secret recipe that turns it into porcin when exposed to heat. Once he has the secret recipe, his Xu family will make it famous!


    Jiang Wanzang was so moved that his eyes were red, and he asked worriedly: "How is your injury?"


    Xu You smiled and said: "The poison has been cured. There is only a little skin injury left. It will heal in a few months. Don''t worry."


    Poison?


    By the way, the crossbow that injured Brother Xu was still poisonous.


    Jiang Wanzang felt even more guilty after hearing this. He wished he could take the arrow for Xu You. He wanted to say something, but Xu You raised his hand to stop him: "Brothers, there is no need to say polite words."


    Jiang Wankang could only stop saying guilty words, but he was worried about the Shen family, so he asked: "Where is Prince Shen?"


    Also ask!


    Xu You''s patience was almost at its limit, and he needed to be suppressed before he could say calmly: "Prince Shen is quite reasonable, and the Meng family''s porcin has also been made. This porcin business will continue. Even if the Shen family wants to meet It''s like a porcin, but the Xu family has already fulfilled what they promised to his family, so he can''t make any more trouble."


    Jiang Wankang was shocked: "Brother Xu, what are you talking about? The Shen family wants to show off their porcin when the heat is hot. It''s just too much!"


    Mr. Qianshan knew that Xu You''s patience had reached its limit, and he was afraid that Xu You would be unable to control himself if Jiang Wanzang continued to ask questions, so he hurriedly said: "General, you don''t have to worry about the Shen family''s affairs, we will solve it on our own. Look. I''m very tired, so I must have rushed here to apologize. Let''s go and rest first, and then talk to the Marquis after I''ve slept well."


    Having said that, Jiang Wankang was not allowed to refuse, so he called Xu Liang in and invited Jiang Wankang away.


    After Jiang Wangang left, Xu You''s face darkened, with bloodthirsty murderous intent in his eyes.


    Mr. Qianshan knew that he had murderous intentions, so he pressed his shoulders and advised: "It''s toote, the opportunity has been missed. If we do it now, the risk of being discovered is too great. Once the cause of his death is discovered, the soldiers under hismand will I will definitely avenge him... The lesson learned by Emperor Jing Yuan when he destroyed Duke Wei''s family is still before us, and the Marquis must not forget it."


    After hearing this, Xu You''s face was as ugly as that of a dead man, and he gritted his teeth and said: "He should have been allowed to die when Long''an Mansion was about to win a big victory. If he died at that time, I could take over the troops under hismand. Now you dont have to be controlled by him, watch him be more and more powerful!


    However, if Jiang Wankang was killed at that time, it would only give Emperor Jingyuan a reason to send other generals over tomand the soldiers under Jiang Wankang''smand.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Hou, don''t be anxious. In two years, after you have sucked everything in the northwest into your bag, you can naturally do whatever you want... What if you want Jiang Wangang and Xiang Porcin when exposed to heat?" All these are just a matter of one word from the Marquis."


    Speaking of the porcin that looks like porcin when exposed to heat, Mr. Qianshan has to admire Gu Jinli.


    This orthodox is orthodox, and it is much better than Cui Xiniang, a Xibei guy who only has a little bit of royal air.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Qianshan felt it was a pity. He didn''t understand why the master did not praise his own flesh and blood, but wanted to praise his side rtives.

 Chapter 2086: to industry

    Chapter 2086: to industry


    Chapter 2086 Giving to Industry


    The bloodline of the side rtives is too far away, how can there be any flesh and blood rtives?


    But he is just a ve, and the master has his own considerations when doing things.


    He may not take Xu You, Xu Liu, and Cui Xiniang seriously, but he must be absolutely respectful and obedient to his master...even if he is very old and will not live for a few more years.


    But until the master dies and a new heir is determined, they must obey him.


    Xu You said: "But our speed of absorbing the northwest is too slow!"


    Speaking of wanting to **** everything in the northwest into his pocket, Xu You couldn''t help but get angry: "A small Meng family dares to threaten me with marriage, they really don''t take me seriously! "


    The Meng family only has craftsmanship, and is not considered a prominent family in the northwest. Even to take over a Meng family, they have to use their sons as bait. No matter how many sons they have, they will not be enough.


    When talking about the Meng family''s affairs, Mr. Qianshan felt that Xu You was mentally ill.


    Ke Xuyou is just their **** and cannot be a real dragon, so Mr. Qianshan will not care about him.


    He just taught him: "Master Hou is still too soft-hearted. In fact, there is no need to promise marriage when ites to annexing various industries in the northwest. Let Commander Liang''s people stuff one or two murder cases into the descendants of those families, and then go throughwsuits. Just eat it slowly. If there are ipetent children, there is no need to frame the murder, you just need to lure them into gambling a few times, and you will naturally bankrupt them."


    Good guy, I didnt expect you to be more ruthless than Xu You. Are you talking humanly? !


    Xu You frowned when he heard this: "It''s too slow to devour, and it''s better to devour. Moreover, porcin kilns were already being built in Qingniu Mountain at that time, so I could only speed up the process of embezzling the Meng family... I thought it was just a simple matter, but I didn''t expect that there would be manyplications." , I was severely humiliated!"


    He asked Mr. Qianshan again: "You really can''t bring that man named Lu over for our use? If I open my mouth, Qin Sang should agree."


    Perhaps he felt that he was always thinking about other people''s good things, which would make Mr. Qianshan feel that he was too short-sighted to be on the big stage. He exined: "Porcin that changes shape when heated is not an ordinary porcin. If you use this divine porcin properly, It wont take long for me to be the True Dragon Emperor!


    Speaking of which, Qin Sang was also a fool. He had treasures such as Xiangporcin in his hands, but he did not use them and only used them to make money.


    How would you like a real dragon toe to the world? He can be immediately regarded as the emperor by the stupid and superstitious people!


    Mr. Qianshan said: "It''s toote. The first line of defense, Mu County, and even Long''an Prefecture have spread the news that porcin, which appears when heated, is not a divine object, but an ordinary thing made of several kinds of stone powder, like medicinal materials. After preparation, it can produce some magical effects... The people who made the phase-forming porcin when heated first weakened the phase-forming porcin, and said that the phase-forming porcin is ordinary, even if we **** it away, and then say it to the destiny of gods , and also lost the opportunity, and it doesnt work for smart people.


    Have you missed the opportunity again?


    Is opportunity really so important? !


    Moreover


    Really smart people will not believe in strange things, and I am just using it to fool the stupid people... The more people who believe in it, the more people will support me. This is also a kind of popr sentiment.


    After all is said and done, Xu You still wants to take possession of Yure Chengxiang Porcin as his own.


    Mr. Qianshan: "But this kind of popr support won by rumors about ghosts and gods will notst long. The Marquis is the future master of the country, and his reputation cannot hinder it. Don''t do this kind of thing for the time being. Use a safe method and slow down." Take it easy."


    Xu You still didn''t want to refuse: "Slowly embezzlement? Now every family is ready to take action. Take your time and wait until the soldiers and horses in my hands are divided by Jiang Wangang, surnamed Cheng, and other new generals, then you can think of it." Its not easy!


    It looks like porcin when exposed to heat. It would be more ufortable for him to see such a powerful thing but not be able to **** it than to kill him. Mr. Qianshan was a little annoyed when he saw that Xu You still didn''t give up... If they hadn''t only had civilian officials and couldn''t speak in the army, they wouldn''t have put in the effort to support Xu You.


    Now that Xu You has been helped up, Xu You really thinks that he is powerful and always disobeys!


    What is so great about you Xuyou?


    If it weren''t for us to give you advice, your master''s property, and the secret forces to help you, how could you have be a marquis in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops so easily?


    But now that the giant beast has grown up, we can no longer use strong methods to deal with him. We have to endure it first. After a few years, they will have everything in the army and the northwest in their hands, and turn Xu Liu into a real After bing a puppet, Xu You no longer has to live.


    "We know that the Marquis has been wronged, and we also know that the Marquis has difficulty raising troops. This is the deed between the salt field and Xueyue Yaxiang Paper. The Marquis should keep it." Mr. Qianshan gave the two deeds to Xu You.


    Xu You was shocked and overjoyed. He hurriedly took the deed and opened it to read: "...It''s really a deed between the salt farm and Xueyue Yaxiang Paper!"


    Xue Yue Ya Fragrance Paper is okay, but the Cui family''s secret salt farm has always been the property he wants to get. However, Cui Xiniang''s mother-inw''s family has been reluctant to hand over the salt farm to him, presumably because they are afraid that he will be poor after he bes sessful. Wait for Cui Xiniang and Xu Liu.


    Now its given to him!


    Is it the salt field of Shark Ind? Xu You looked at the three words Shark Ind on the deed, a little unbelievable: That uncle really gave the salt field of Shark Ind to me?


    That''s Shark Ind.


    ording to rumors, it is like a giant salt farm rooted in the sea, covering an area of 5,000 acres.


    The thing he had dreamed of getting had just fallen into his hands!


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "The deed has been given to the Marquis, so it is naturally yours. The one given is the big salt farm on Shark Ind."


    Heh, what does a 5,000-acre salt farm count?


    During the previous dynasty, royal properties were spread all over the ind and overseas. The master did not know how many salt farms there were like this, and five thousand acres was not considered a big salt farm at all. Only if it reached 10,000 acres, the master would take a second look.


    After Xu You got the exact words, he was so excited that he tightened the salt farm deed in his hand and said to Mr. Qianshan: "Please thank that old uncle on behalf of me. The Xu family will not forget his kindness. When things are done, After that, he will definitely get the position of a marquis."


    Hehe, he is so **** stingy. The master praises him so much, but when he seeds, he will give him the position of a marquis? Dont you even want to be the Duke of the country?


    Don''t worry, the master won''t want it. He is not too curious about a small title.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "The Marquis is serious. If he helps the Marquis, he is helping his own children and grandchildren."


    He also reminded: "Master Marquis, please don''t forget that after the sixth son gets married and gives birth to a son, he will adopt a son to the Cui family to continue the Cui family''s fragrance."


    Xu You smiled and said, "I will always remember this and will never forget it."


    The biggest reason why the Cui family''s rtives helped the Xu family in this way was that the Cui family had no sons and had only Cui Xiniang, the only daughter, so they gave everything to Cui Xiniang.


    However, there is still an old man from the Cui family who is still alive. He has sent word that one of Xu Liu''s sons will be the heir to the Cui family and inherit the Cui family''s incense.


    Okay, then give the Cui family a grandson from the Xu family.


    Send a grandson there, and he will get the wealth umted by the Cui family for thousands of years, and he will be so happy that he canugh out of his dreams!

 Chapter 2087: What is the origin

    Chapter 2087: What is the origin


    What is the origin of Chapter 2087?


    Xu You got two profitable industries, the salt farm and Xueyue Yaxiang Paper, and the anger in his heart became much less.


    Mr. Qianshan took the opportunity and said: "Master Hou, please put it down first. If you get this thing too early, it may be a big disaster."


    Xu You frowned: "What do you mean, sir?"


    How stupid, just like Xu Liu!


    After Mr. Qianshan cursed in his heart, he responded to Xu You''s words gracefully: "The golden dragon porcin basin has been sent to the capital. Emperor Jingyuan is greedy. When he sees such a good thing, he will most likely take it for himself, so the Marquis Its better not to touch the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln for now, lest Emperor Jingyuans decreees as soon as you get it, and you will be in trouble before you make any money.


    Xu You was shocked when he heard this: "I am really too anxious about what you reminded me sir. In that case, let them do this sacred porcin business first and see how Emperor Jingyuan will deal with them!"


    If Jingyuan doesn''t take care of the Qingniushan porcin kiln, it won''t be toote for him to **** it away.


    He also talked about Xu Liu: "Brother Heng has been a lot smarter recently, thanks to my husband''s teachings. I would like to ask my husband to pay more attention and make sure to teach Brother Heng out."


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, the Sixth Young Master is our young master. We will try our best to teach him well. Moreover, the Sixth Young Master is already very smart. He made mistakes some time ago, just because he just arrived in the northwest." , I still didnt get used to it, so I got sick again. Now Im almost healed, and my intelligence is back.


    Regarding Xu Liu''s teachings, Mr. Qianshan was told by his master to just hold him steady and not let him make too many mistakes. As for whether he will be a talented person or not, it is not very important... he is just a puppet. You don''t need to be too smart, just stay alive. Just allow them to legitimately control Xu You''s troops.


    Xu You was very happy to hear this: "Sir, if you say this, I will feel relieved."


    Report! A report from the soldiers came from outside the camp.


    "Come in." Xu You frowned, looked at the person, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The soldier replied: "Master Hou, General Jiang is walking in the camp. It seems that he is in the Cha camp. Who first spread the rumor that he and the Marquis are at odds?"


    boom!


    Xu You was so angry that he pped the table: "Didn''t I tell him that I will deal with the rumors, and he still went to investigate? What do you mean? Are you afraid that I will fool him?"


    "Master Marquis, please be patient. He can''t find anything, so let him be." Mr. Qianshan said, "He values friendship and loves guilt. When he can''t find anything, he will feel even more sorry." The Marquis will be more loyal to the Marquis."


    Xu You thought for a while and smiled: "He is indeed like this... no matter how good he is in fighting, he will be very stupid in his personal calctions."


    Mr. Qianshan: "Master Hou, he is your brother of life and death. Even if it is behind your back, you would not like to talk about him like that again."


    Xu You smiled: "Sir, that''s right."


    He added: "Mr. Yoo has gone to see the Shen family."


    He didnt want to deal with the Shen family anymore and let others handle the embarrassing things.


    Mr. Qianshan did not refuse, and nodded in agreement: "I will go see Prince Shen right away. Don''t worry, Mr. Hou. But Mr. Hou, please remember that if General Jianges, you must not be angry again... You must remember that he is you. Brother of life and death, you must remember that he is a first-ss general."


    After Xu You defeated the Rong people and became the leader of an army of hundreds of thousands, he had less respect for the general Jiang Wankang. He felt that no matter how much he went too far, Jiang Wankang would still continue to be his "ve".


    "Sir, don''t worry, I know." Xu Youke is not stupid, he knows the benefits of kidnapping Jiang Wankang in a matter of life and death.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan left and went to see Prince Shen. He had a good chat with him, discussing the past and the present. Finally, he took out a small box with special characteristics and handed it to Prince Shen: "This is my great-grandfather. I have collected a piece of sea agarwood ink and now give it to Prince Shen. I hope that the friendship between you and me will be like this sea agarwood ink, which will still have a strong fragrance after thousands of years."


    "Sea, sea agarwood!" Prince Shen was shocked. This sea agarwood is a treasure from the bottom of the sea. It is said that it is taken from the sachet of a big fish on the bottom of the sea. It is also said that it is taken from a kind of sea wood on the bottom of the sea. In short, there is no such thing on the ground. s things.


    The secret recipe for making sea agarwood ink has long been lost, and it is something that Dachu could not make. Thetest piece of sea agarwood ink was also produced during the heyday of the previous dynasty, at least five hundred years ago. The five-hundred-year-old sea agarwood ink was now in the box in front of him, and Prince Shen did not dare to open it.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Prince Shen, I taught Xu Liu, and I had a somewhat teacher-student rtionship with him. He caused great trouble and caused Prince Shen to lose face. Prince Shen should me him, but Prince Shen should me him." Give him a chance to learn from this mistake for the rest of his life."


    Mr. Qianshan is a treasure that has been given to him for hundreds of years, and he is so good at talking. It is difficult for Prince Shen to get angry: "I will be taught a lesson for this wrong thing for the rest of my life? Mr. Qianshan''s words are serious, but not to this extent." "


    Mr. Qianshan shook his head and said: "It has reached this level. People in the world care about reputation. If you want to repair a damaged reputation, you will have to spend a lifetime of work."


    This is indeed true.


    Shen Shizi thought for a moment and said, "I understand your purpose ofing here. Please rest assured, sir. I will sincerely forgive the Sixth Young Master this time."


    Thank you very much. Mr. Qianshan smiled and handed the box into Prince Shens hand and said, Prince Shen, open it and take a look.


    Shen Shizi couldn''t wait any longer. He moved his fingers, and after a moment, he carefully opened the small box.


    As soon as the box was opened a crack, a strange fragrance came out and filled the whole room.


    The fragrance is mellow, but not cloying, but refreshing and refreshing.


    It smells so good, it smells so good! Shen Shizi praised it repeatedly. He was so excited that he didnt expect that he could actually get the sea agarwood ink recorded in ancient books.


    This is the sea agarwood ink that is wanted by literati, madmen and noble families!


    As long as the news spread that Mr. Qianshan used sea agarwood to apologize to him, he would have regained his face from being insulted by Xu Liu.


    If he presented this piece of sea agarwood ink to Emperor Jingyuan, Emperor Jingyuan would definitely be delighted and reward him, and his position as marquis would be secure.


    Prince Shen felt that he was a blessing in disguise, and he felt relieved. He felt even more relieved when he thought that Xu Liu had been coughing for several months, and now his cough was better.


    only


    What is the origin of Mr. Qianshan?


    How can you give away such treasures to others?


    Sea Agarwood, even if it is hidden by aristocratic families, it is used as gifts and family heirlooms. Generally, they are reluctant to give it away to others. Mr. Qianshan not only has Sea Agarwood ink, but he is also willing to give it away... How rich his family''s wealth is!


    Prince Shen couldn''t resist his curiosity, so he asked about the doubts in his heart, and said: "I know that it is rude to ask, sir, please don''t be upset."


    Mr. Qianshan is different from Xia Gu. Xia Gu is a madman and talks about madness. Mr. Qianshan is a hermit and talks about mystery. He is very familiar with how to use mystery to deceive people. After two inscrutable poems, he said goodbye and left.


    After hearing this, Prince Shen blushed very much. He felt that he had offended Mr. Qianshan, so he bowed to Mr. Qianshan and did not ept the gift until Mr. Qianshan left the courtyard.


    Seeing this, the confidant Gu Yuan next to him asked him: "Master, are you going to stop doing things in the capital?"


    This person refers to spreading rumors, ruining Xu Liu''s reputation, and ruining the marriage between Jiang Xu and his family.


    To put it bluntly, Crown Prince Shen was just an artyyman, not a saint. To put it into perspective, he was just a businessman running a medicine shop. So after hearing this, he asked, "Half of it has been done, why not do it?"


    It would be a loss if you dont do it.

 Chapter 2088: not by chance

    Chapter 2088: not by chance


    Chapter 2088 Its not an ident


    Well, the nurse was convinced after hearing this. You just received a piece of sea agarwood ink and you turned around and said this. Isn''t it a bit shameless to say this?


    However, he had followed the prince since he was a child and had seen the prince repeat this behavior several times, so he was only surprised for a few breaths and then let it go.


    It''s just that sometimes he really can''t see through the prince... You can say that he is stupid, but he is not favored, but he can control the medicine shop and the prince''s position, making other brothers who look down on him want to kill him There''s nothing he can do.


    Lets say he is smart, but he often makes mistakes in small things.


    I dont think about it anymore, he is the princes confidant, so just follow him.


    "Also, I''ve told you several times not to talk about these things in words in the future. Don''t you have paper or pen? As a nurse, if you are so careless, you don''t even know when your son will be killed. Prince Shen taught the nurse a lesson, and then told him: "Don''t be stunned. While it''s still early, go and send invitations to the noble sons of the Fang family, the Zheng family, the Shangguan family, etc., and invite them toe." Eat banquets, drink wine and savor delicious food!


    Hai agarwood ink is not ink, but a kind of incense. It got the name of ink because its whole body is as dark as ink.


    "Wait a minute." Prince Shen was afraid that the distinguished sons of the aristocratic families would not believe him, so he took some cloth, cut it into small pieces, and wrapped it in sea agarwood ink. After a quarter of an hour, he took it off, brought the Shen family invitation, and brought it with him The special scented cloth was put into the invitation and given to the nurse: "Go and deliver the invitation."


    "Yes." The guardian went to do it in person and said that he would invite everyone toe and taste the incense.


    The families who were originally invited didn''t quite believe it. They felt that a nouveau riche like the Shen family couldn''t produce the legendary sea agarwood ink. But after opening the invitation and smelling the fragrance on the cloth, they believed it 80%. Waiting for Before You hour, he immediately went to the door and asked to see the incense.


    Several noble sons from aristocratic families hurried to the Shen family''s residence, causing quite a stir. Soon, it was reported in the camp that the Xu family, in order to apologize, begged Mr. Qianshan and sent a thousand-year-old sea agarwood ink to Prince Shen. .


    What is the sea agarwood ink? Why do so many peoplee to see it if its so good?


    "What''s so interesting? That''s an ink stick that emits a strange fragrance. It''s said to have been made by people thousands of years ago. The craftsmanship has been lost. It''s a rare treasure. If you offer it to the emperor, you can get a title! "


    Hey, if youre so powerful, then the Marquis family will be at a loss, and youll be giving away a title!


    The officers and soldiers in the camp were talking in small groups, with envy and pity at the same time. They sighed: "It''s a waste to give this gift. Why should I give such an expensive gift?"


    "It''s not because of the porcin thing. The Meng family messed up the porcin business, which caused the Shen family to be humiliated. The Marquis felt sorry for it. In addition, our Sixth Young Master scolded Prince Shen some time ago. The Marquis was afraid that the hatred would get worse. The deeper the knot, the more I can only give this treasure to the Shen family.


    What a pity, what a pity!


    The soldiers were very sad and kept saying it was a pity.


    Jiang Wanzang originally wanted to find out who was spreading the rumor that he and Xu You were not on good terms, but unexpectedly, he heard this.


    Sea agarwood ink?


    He heard his father-inw say that this is a rare and unique fragrance that disappeared from the previous dynasty?


    Mr. Qianshan actually has such a thing!


    And in order to settle the matter with the Shen family, Brother Xu actually asked Mr. Qianshan to give this strange fragrance to the Shen family!


    This, this...Jiang Wanzang felt very guilty and felt that this porcin trade was really harmful.


    He no longer investigated the rumors, but turned around and walked towards Xu You''s tent, wanting to apologize to him. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned back and walked towards the group of gossiping soldiers. He grabbed an acquaintance and dragged him far away. He asked, "Qin Sanshui, who told you that the Marquis begged Mr. Qianshan?" You gave the sea agarwood ink to the Shen family as an apology? Tell me, otherwise I will seize you!"


    Hey, there are so many people with the surname Qin here. They are farmers and military households. They don''t know the word, so their names areposed of ordering and adding a rustic character.


    Qin Sanshui''s arm was twisted backwards and almost dislocated. He hurriedly said: "General, be gentle, be gentle. No one needs to tell this. It has spread throughout the entire camp."


    Jiang Wanzang''s face turned cold: "If these words cane out, there must be a source. Who said it first?!"


    That boy Meng Hong always said that he blindly trusts the Marquis, so he should check it out and let the boy know that he is not a fool who just trusts one person.


    But if he can''t find anything, it will prove that the Marquis is not hypocritical in his treatment of him. If that boy Meng Hong dares to make trouble again, don''t me him for being rude.


    Although Meng Hong was raised by him, he has long been a son-like existence in his heart, but if Meng Hong failed, he would no longer favor him blindly.


    Qin Sanshui thought for a while and said: "The first news is that it was actually released by the Shen family themselves. Crown Prince Shen is dozens of years old. He was insulted by the Sixth Young Master in public. He lost his old face. I won the Marquis." After the family apologizedvishly, he immediately posted a banquet to invite the distinguished sons of the family to taste incense, hoping to regain his face. This is how the words were spread, and the big guy added some new words... nonsense Even if its light, it has to be spiced up a bit, you know that.


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, he felt that what Qin Sanshui said must be true, so he let him go, saying: "Be on duty well, don''t talk nonsense about nothing, it''s all Qin San, look at Qin Sang, and look at you, mud This thing that can''t stand up to the wall has been fighting for so many years, but it''s still just a small g, and it''s just going to get into the belly of a bastard!"


    After scolding Qin Sanshui, Jiang Wankang left.


    Originally, I wanted to go see Xu You and apologize to him, but after thinking about it, I went to Shen Shizi''s house, hoping to exchange a set of hot porcin for the sea agarwood ink and return it to Xu You.


    Prince Shen was quite happy to know that he was here, but after hearing what he said, he was a little speechless: "General, you don''t have to get involved in this matter anymore... This piece of sea agarwood ink is the grudge between my family and the Xu family. The grudge has finally been settled, and things will be better. If youe out and talk about it again, aren''t you going to let the grudge continue?"


    Besides, although the porcin that appears when heated is valuable, it has not disappeared. In the future, more and more will be made, and it will be less and less valuable. However, the craft of sea agarwood ink is extinct, and it will only be more and more precious. He is stupid. Only then will I agree to change!


    Jiang Wanzang was stunned, nodded and said: "I am simple-minded and didn''t think clearly enough. Thank you Prince Shen for reminding me."


    Shen Shizi thought for a while and said deliberately: "The general''s mind is indeed too simple. Sometimes he can''t tell right from wrong. He only trusts people he trusts. What if the people he trusts are... Look at what I said, it''s true. It''s over, General Jiang, don''t take it to heart, let''s drink wine, eat meat, and taste the incense."


    Just stop at it, if you speak too clearly, Xu You will kill him!


    Jiang Wankang didn''t stay long. When he saw that things failed, he said goodbye and left.


    Shen Shizi was a good person and came out to see him off in person. He also gave him ten carriages of medicinal materials: "I went to see those sick and wounded soldiers. It''s so miserable. They are people who are working hard for us. I have nothing to give." Theirs, they are about to leave the camp, so they can only send a few carts of medicinal materials to express their feelings."


    The sick and wounded soldiers were indeed in short supply of medicinal materials, so Jiang Wankang epted them: "Thank you very much, Prince Shen, for your generous donation. I would like to thank you on behalf of the soldiers."


    Shen Shizi smiled, looked around, and when he saw no one, he said to Jiang Wankang: "General, you are from Chicheng. You may not know that some things may seem idental, but in fact they are all arranged by others. "

 Chapter 2089: The difference between heaven and earth

    Chapter 2089: The difference between heaven and earth


    Chapter 2089 The difference between heaven and earth


    Jiang Wankang frowned when he heard this. He remembered that he met Qin Sanshui and the others and gossiped, and he felt angry in his heart: "Prince Shen, if you want to sow discord by sending several carts of medicinal materials, then you are thinking too well. There is no need to send the medicinal materials. , Although the sick and wounded soldiers are short of medicinal materials, they will not use the things of someone like you who is just eating corpses and sowing discord!"


    After saying that, he snorted coldly and left.


    Shen Shizi:


    I risked being killed to remind you, but you scolded me, okay, okay, okay, you deserve it, your Jiang family was ruined!


    Shen Shizi smiled, grabbed Jiang Wangang, and whispered: "Who is eating a vegetarian diet in the corpse position? I have traveled thousands of miles to send you a steady stream of medicinal materials so that you can use the medicine. Those who are truly vegetarian in the corpse position are the mostfortable to lie down. In the camp, people eat meat every meal, take ginseng supplements every day, and eat deer meat every once in a while.


    "Does the general know what deer meat is? He probably doesn''t know. General Jiang only likes to eat Haobian. In order to eat well, he asked the soldiers in Duchonggou to eat chaffy vegetables with you. You can only eat them once every few days. Damn it, Da Chu is really so short of salt? I''m afraid he was sold for money."


    After finishing speaking, he let go of General Jiang and said: "If you don''t specte, I won''t be disliked by others. I will send people to send ten carts of medicinal materials to the wounded camp. Whether to ept them or not will be decided by the retired soldiers." , General, dont worry about it.


    After saying that, he snorted heavily and went into the house to see his treasure, Hai Agarwood.


    Hmph! Jiang Wanzang was angry for a while, strode away, looked at the sky, and went to see Xu You.


    "The general is here. The Marquis has prepared wine and food and is waiting for you." Xu You''s soldiers invited Jiang Wankang into the big tent. Xu You, Mr. Qianshan, and Commander Liang were already waiting for him in the big tent.


    Xu Liang is also there.


    "Old Jiang is here,e and try this roasted venison. It is a fresh and good deer sent by the Zhong family. It has been kept for you to eat." Xu You was lying on the fire bed and greeted Jiang Wangang.


    "Okay." After hearing this, Jiang Wankang responded out of habit, but remembering what Shizi Shen said and looking at the roasted venison again, his mouth turned bitter.


    General Jiang,e and have a taste. Its delicious. Theres also deer blood wine here. Take a sip, its good for your health. Xu Liang held a ss of deer blood wine to Jiang Wangang.


    Jiang Wangang took it and asked: "How does the deer blood wine taste?"


    Xu Liang replied slightly proudly: "It''s sweet, with a hint of fishy taste, but it tastes good."


    This means youve been drinking?


    Then let me try it. Jiang Wankang drank the deer blood wine in the cup. It tasted exactly as Xu Liang said: It tastes good.


    Seeing that Jiang Wankang was satisfied with his drink, Xu Liang handed a small te of venison to Jiang Wankang: "General, please try this deer meat. It is the tenderest meat on the deer. There are only four pieces for one deer. The Marquis specially left it for you." food."


    "Deer meat?!" Jiang Wanzang was shocked. Could it be that what Prince Shen said was true? Brother Xu could really eat such rare delicacies every now and then?


    Xu Liang smiled and said: "Yes, it is deer meat. It is delicious and juicy. It melts in your mouth and is extremely tender."


    After speaking, he also thought about it, which shows that he has eaten it.


    Jiang Wanzang almost wanted to smash the te... Even ves like Xu Liang have eaten deer meat. Has Brother Xu be so extravagant? !


    "What''s wrong with the general, but he doesn''t like to eat venison?" Mr. Qianshan asked cautiously after noticing Jiang Wanzang''s faint anger.


    Jiang Wangang said: "It''s not that I don''t like eating, I just think of the soldiers. They can only give out a small packet of salt every few days and eat something tasty, but I am eating such expensive things..."


    Xu You felt angry when he heard this. What did Jiang Wankang mean by saying this? Was it intentional? !


    "Old Jiang, take a look." Xu You suppressed his anger, took out the deed of the Shark Ind Salt Farm, unfolded it and showed it to Jiang Wanzang: "I just got it. From now on, the soldiers will have salt to eat every day." Jiang Wanzang hurriedly took it. After reading the deed, I saw that it was really the deed of the salt farm. My hands were shaking with excitement. I looked at Xu You: "Brother Xu, where did thise from? Five thousand acres of salt farm, such a big deal, how did you get it?! "


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "General Jiang, don''t be excited, it was given by the Cui family... The Cui family has always been thinking about the soldiers. After learning that the soldiers had difficulty eating salt, they sent the ancestral salt farm over. "


    It was given by the Cui family again?


    Jiang Wanzang couldn''t tell how he felt, but he still thanked him: "The Cui family is very considerate, thank you very much."


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "The Xu family, the Jiang family, and the Cui family are all rted by marriage. General Jiang does not need to say thank you. He is too outspoken."


    Xu You nodded: "Mr. Qianshan is right, Lao Jiang, you are too polite. Have you forgotten that we are inws?"


    Jiang Wanzang smiled and said: "No, how could we forget such a big event?"


    "General Jiang, the problem of salt for the soldiers has been solved. You can eat meat with confidence. Come on, try it quickly. Once the deer meat is cold, the taste will lose a bit." Xu Liang urged. With Jiang Wangang.


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, he picked up the deer meat and ate it. His eyes lit up and he praised: "It''s really rare and good meat, it''s delicious!"


    Heh, Xu You sneered inwardly. He was indeed a reckless man. He only praised the deliciousness of deer meat. He was really wasting such good meat.


    But he was tired of it, so he could give some to Jiang Wankang. After all, he still had to rely on Jiang Wankang to fight the war.


    Jiang Wankang was thinking about the soldiers in the Wounded Barracks. They didn''t taste the venison carefully, but they were full quickly. He told Xu You some things about dealing with thieves, farming, and dealing with Emperor Jingyuan, and then left.


    Before leaving, Xu You specially confessed: "Old Jiang, don''t me Meng Hong for the porcin thing. That child is very timid even when he is young, and his marriage is not going well, so he will inevitably have a bad temper. We have watched him grow up. You cant me him just because of this stinking thing.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang was quite moved, and he felt guilty as usual: "Old Xu, I''ve thought about it. We were just too good to him, so we allowed him to do things like kill him first and show offter. This example cannot be repeated. , he must be punished, otherwise he will tamper with military orders in the future and do things like kill first and reportter, and that will be the end!"


    Xu You wanted Meng Hong to die immediately. He felt happy when he heard this, but he said on his face: "Just punish him and let him know the severity. Don''t punish him too much."


    Sure, Ill listen to Brother Xu. Jiang Wankang agreed. He responded too quickly, which made Xu You unhappy, but Xu You had to smile and nod.


    Jiang Wankang didn''t stay long, turned around and left. When he rode back to the wounded barracks, he saw the sick and wounded soldiers eating meat rice again.


    He frowned, why are the soldiers eating meat rice every time hees?


    Early the next morning, Xu Liang came over with thirty carriages, and said to Jiang Wangang, who had gotten up early: "General, the Marquis asked us toe over to help you transport people to Qingniu Mountain Vi. There are ten carriages to transport people, and there are two more carriages. Ten carts of supplies are a gift from the Marquis to them leaving the camp."

 Chapter 2090: Fa Liangzhong

    Chapter 2090: Fa Liangzhong


    Chapter 2090 Distributing Grain Seeds


    After hearing Mr. Qianshan''s words, Xu You ignored the Qingniushan Porcin Kiln for the time being, and even sent people to take the sick and injured soldiers to the Qingniushan Porcin Kiln. He euphemistically said: "The Marquis said that when the heates, you should show your respects." The porcin business is good, so there must be a shortage of people working in Qingniu Mountain. We will help send people there, so that the porcin kiln can burn more porcin, so that the soldiers can earn more money and send it back to their hometowns."


    In fact, it means getting rid of burdens.


    Since Jiang Wankang desperately wants to raise them, then lets raise them. Xu You doesnt want to waste another grain of food on these wastes!


    Jiang Wankang: Thank you very much.


    Xu Liang smiled and said: "The general is too polite. I am just following the order of the marquis."


    This is to remind Jiang Wankang that Xu You is the one who is good to them, and you must remember Xu Yous kindness.


    After half an hour of work, a new batch of sick and wounded soldiers who were leaving the camp got on the carriage. Before they left, Prince Shen''s people sent ten carts of medicinal materials.


    "General, these medicinal materials are brought to Qingniu Mountain for the soldiers. They can be used for a period of time so that they will not be short of medicine for a month." Shen Family Nursing Home said, in order to avoid suspicion, he only took the medicinal materials from The vehicle was left behind and the Shen family driver was taken away.


    Xu Liang was very satisfied with this and arranged for a servant of the Xu family to drive the car.


    Jiang Wankang did not refuse, and when everything was ready, he led the convoy to leave the camp.


    But not long after leaving the Daokougou camp, he unexpectedly met Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu was carrying a load of new firewood, his feet covered with wet mud, followed by Cui Duo, who was walking hard towards the Daokougou camp. After seeing Jiang Wankang, he stopped by the roadside and saluted Jiang Wankang: "I have seen Jiang Wankang." Uncle...ahem~"


    Jiang Wangang was shocked and frowned at Xu Liu: "Why are you chopping firewood? Why aren''t you recuperating in the camp?"


    Xu Liu''s eyes were red and he said: "In reply to Uncle Jiang, I made too many mistakes some time ago. My father was angry. He disliked me for being ignorant and too spoiled. He ordered me to get up at 4 o''clock every day. I must bring a load of firewood back before 4 o''clock. Otherwise, You cant drink porridge.


    Drink porridge? Jiang Wanzang was a little in disbelief: Your current ration is porridge and water? How can you, a prince of a marquis, eat this?


    Brother Xu loves Xu Liu very much.


    Xu Liu wiped away his tears and said with a smile: "Uncle Jiang, it''s good to eat porridge. All the soldiers in Duchonggou eat this way. Dad said I have to be like them."


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang looked at him, his brows furrowed tightly. After a while, he said: "It''s still cold in February. You should go back quickly. Don''t let it freeze again and let the coughing disease rpse."


    He also told Cui Duo: "Protect the Sixth Young Master."


    Yes. Cui Duo responded.


    "Yes, Uncle Jiang, don''t worry." Xu Liu agreed. It wasn''t until Jiang Wangang passed by with his convoy that he picked up new firewood and walked to the Daokougou camp.


    Jiang Wangang turned around and nced at Xu Liu''s back before speeding up and running towards Qingniu Mountain... But he remembered what Shizi Shen said.


    From the time he met Qin Sanshui and others who were gossiping, to seeing the sick and wounded soldiers eating meat rice, and finally bumping into Xu Liu chopping firewood, were all these things really coincidences?


    If not, but a deliberate arrangement by a thoughtful person... Jiang Wanzang''s head hurt a little, and he felt a little panicked. If everything he saw was carefully arranged, wouldn''t he have been living in being deceived?


    And the person who lied to him was still his most trusted brother in life and death!


    Jiang Wanzang didn''t want to think bad things about Xu You, but he decided to pick a group of people he trusted to go to the capital to protect his wife and daughter.


    However, the sad thing is that Jiang Wanzang searched around in his heart and found that he had trained very few capable confidants in the past twenty years. Almost all of them had important responsibilities. There were very few people who could protect his wife and daughter. He thought about it. Along the way, we adjusted and adjusted again and again before we picked out ten useful and usable people and sent them to the capital.


    And because he doubted Xu You, because he had been working hard for twenty years and could only spare ten people to protect his wife and daughter, and because Xu You ate deer meat while the soldiers could only drink salt-free porridge, Jiang Wanzang was troubled all the way. Very depressed. When he returned to Qingniu Mountain Vi, his face was frighteningly dark. When Qin Sang met Zhong Yu, they thought he was still angry and were afraid that he would kill Meng Hong. Qin Sang hurriedly said: "General, Brother Meng just killed mest night." Reduce fever."


    It means, considering that Meng Hong is ill, if you want to punish or punish him, you can wait until Meng Hong recovers.


    Jiang Wanzang still cared about Meng Hong very much and asked quickly: "Meng Hong has a fever? Is it caused by burns?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s true that he had blisters on his body, and he was too worried, which caused his previous internal injuries and illnesses, and that''s why he developed a fever."


    "His previous internal injury happened again! This bastard, when I was injured before, I told him to take good care of him and not tomit suicide just because he was young, but he refused to listen. Now, at such a young age, even The root of the disease is here even without a wife!" Jiang Wanzang cursed and asked Qin Sang to take him to see Meng Hong.


    Xu Liang wanted to go in, but was stopped by Zhong Yu: "Mr. Xu, this is an important ce for porcin kilns. It is not allowed for outsiders to enter. Come on, I will take you to other ces for resettlement."


    He couldn''t tolerate Xu Liang''s refusal and turned around to lead the way.


    Zhong You was still holding a big sword and followed closely with the Zhong family servants. Xu Liang could only be taken away by Zhong Yu.


    After settling Xu Liang and the others, Zhong You still led people to guard the camp. Xu Liang had no chance to enter the porcin kiln, so this trip was in vain.


    Jiang Wankang had already seen Meng Hong. He was heartbroken when he saw Meng Hong lying on the bed with a sloppy beard, a lot of hair cut off, blisters on his forehead and body, and a cotton towel stained with blood: "Yes Did he vomit?"


    Meng Hong had suffered internal injuries in a previous battle and would vomit blood whenever he made a mistake.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, but the doctors of the Zhong family are very good and have helped him stop the bleeding inside. As long as he takes good care of his injuries, he will be fine."


    He added: "General, the porcin kiln is still working, and I didn''t let them stop."


    Jiang Wangang said: "There''s no need to stop, just keep doing it. The Marquis doesn''t care anymore."


    "Thank you, General, for your help. Thank you, Lord Marquis, for your openness." After Qin Sang got the exact news, he closed the door and left without staying any longer.


    Jiang Wankang guarded Meng Hong. Meng Hong woke up after more than an hour.


    I dont know what the two said inside. In short, they didnt fight or curse each other. They even had a meal together. When it was getting dark, Jiang Wanzang took Xu Liang and others to Duchonggou.


    Xu Liang didn''t want to leave yet, but Jiang Wankang said: "I can''t stay away from the poisonous insect ditch, and this spring''s grain crops are about to arrive. This is rted to the food and clothing of each guard station for the whole year. I have to pick it up myself. You can leave too."


    Jiang Wankang was a general, and he had made it clear. Xu Liang did not dare to disobey, so he could only take the Xu family members and leave with Jiang Wankang.


    The wounded and sick soldiers were very happy to learn that Jiang Wankang was no longer destroying the porcin kiln. They all came out to see him off: "General, go slowly, don''t worry about useless people like us!"


    Jiang Wanzang was very unhappy after hearing this. He turned around and said to them: "You are not useless people, you are heroes. Even if you are disabled, you can still make money and support your family with your craftsmanship... Work hard at the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln. This business will not be a dirty business!"


    The business will not be dirty!


    After hearing this, the wounded and sick soldiers were very happy. They praised Jiang Wankang even more and said all kinds of ttery for free.


    But Jiang Wankang felt that he was not worthy of their praise, so he hurriedly rode away.

 Chapter 2091: excited

    Chapter 2091: excited


    Chapter 2091 Excitement


    Brother Hong is right. He is no longer the small household he used to be. Now there are many people following him and counting on him for food. He can no longer let everything go.


    He must take what is his to take. He may not ask for more, but he must not ask for less. If he takes less, it will be the soldiers who suffer!


    There are also Ya Niang and the others...


    Ya Niang, an official girl who has been married to him for more than 20 years, is like a widow. He can no longer wrong her. He should give her the gold, silver and jewelry, the food and drink she should enjoy, and the people she should take care of. give her.


    Snapped!


    Jiang Wanzang whipped the horse, and the horse neighed, and its hooves seemed to be flying into the air, and it ran quickly towards the poisonous ditch.


    After seeing off Jiang Wangang, Qin Sang returned to Zhuangzi and went to see Meng Hong with Zhong Yu.


    He originally thought that Meng Hong was sick, but he didn''t know that the **** was holding a bowl of fat meat and munching it. After seeing Qin Sang and Zhong Yu, he grabbed a piece of fat meat and handed it to them: "Want to eat? It''s oily and watery." , so delicious!"


    Zhong Yu was raised very well by Uncle He and the others recently. He had no shortage of meat to eat. When he saw the greasy fat, he almost vomited. He covered his mouth and said, "If you don''t want to eat, you should eat less. You have injuries on your body. Eat too much." If its greasy, the injury will be aggravated.


    Meng Hong: "Tsk, Uncle Jiang said, I''ve suffered a lot, I need to eat more meat, and I can''t just drink oil and salt porridge all the time."


    You-salt porridge is multigrain porridge with soybean oil and salt added to it. It is better than boiled soybean or sorghum porridge, thanks to the appearance of soybean oil.


    After several years of development of soybean oil, now the soldiers in the northwest can also eat soybean oil. A few drops of oil can be added to the porridge they eat every day, and some oil can be added when making pancakes. When the soldiers eat it, their stomachs are not so dull. .


    "If you are sick or injured, eating this kind of food is seeking death." Qin Sang snatched the wooden bowl from Meng Hong''s hand and shouted outside the house: "Cook him a bowl of lean meat porridge."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the soldiers outside the door immediately went to do it.


    Meng Hong was angry: "You are really fussy, and I can''t die."


    Qin Sang: "If you don''t take good care of your health, even if you are not hacked to death by the enemy on the battlefield, you will only live to be forty years old at most."


    After saying that, he handed Meng Hong a piece of cloth and asked him to wipe his greasy hands.


    "Can you live to be forty? That''s not bad. When Long''an Mansion was besiegedst year, I didn''t even think that I would live to celebrate the New Year." Meng Hong didn''t care about short life. They were soldiers fighting, and their heads were always in trouble. It is possible that they will move and live to be forty years old, which is a very long life.


    Zhong Yu said: "You really don''t take your own life seriously."


    Meng Hong threw away the cloth to wipe his hands and looked at the bowl of dark concoction handed over by Qin Sang. His facial features were twisted together, but he had to take it and drank it all. After returning the bowl to Qin Sang, he said : "I am alone and have nothing to worry about. Unlike you, who have a family and want to get promoted and make a fortune. I worry about too many things, so naturally I am afraid of death."


    If Yuxin was still alive, he would definitely cherish his life, but if Yuxin died, his grandparents would be gone long ago. Even if he died in the battle, it would be nothing.


    The only thing he couldn''t let go of was Uncle Jiang''s family.


    but


    "Uncle Jiang seems to have enlightened himself." Meng Hong said to them happily and then shut up, saying no more.


    Zhong Yu: Whats wrong with you?


    Meng Hong didn''t say anything, he just hummed proudly.


    Qin Sang said: "No need to ask. Looking at him like this, it must be a good thing. As long as it is a good thing, it will be fine."


    Then he said: "I will only stay until You hour tomorrow. After finishing some important things, I will return to the guardhouse. After Zhong Yu and I leave, I will leave the affairs of the Qingniu Mountain Porcin Kiln to you until Uncle Hees back." .


    Jiang Wankang said that if Meng Hong needs to take good care of his health, he should first let him live in Qingniu Mountain Vi for half a month. If Meng Hong makes a fuss, let him take care of the porcin kiln and the sick and wounded soldiers. If he has something to do, he will not There''s a fuss.


    Meng Hong had no objection. The porcin kiln was too important to them, and he would feel relieved if he watched it with his own eyes. but


    "Why do you like to walk at night every time you go back to the guardhouse? Do you like to find fault so much, or is it because you miss your wife, so you are in a hurry to go back to find her, and you can''t even wait one night?"


    After speaking, he gave Qin Sang a look that I understood.


    Qin Sang''s face turned cold and said, "This is not your business!"


    Eh, so mean, he was just joking.


    Seeing that Qin Sang cared about Gu, Meng Hong remembered something and turned to Zhong Yu: "Didn''t you say there is a scar removal cream? When your doctor bought it for me, buy more for Qin''s brother-inw... Tsk, I heard that there are many small scars on her face, like sesame seeds on her face, she needs to be cured, otherwise Brother Qin will be sad for the rest of his life."


    After receiving the grace of the daughter -in w''s family, it was not easy to rest, and it was insufficient to ept the confidence.


    Qin Sang''s face turned darker, and he said seriously: "Meng Hong, let me say it again, although you and I have a good rtionship, don''t talk too much about my wife!"


    Meng Hong said: "I know, I just remembered the scar removal cream and just said one more thing. I won''t do it again."


    It is not good to talk about other people''s wives, but he still understands this rule.


    Zhong Yu smiled and said, "No need to buy it. Sister-inw Qin has that kind of scar removal cream. She made it together with Dr. Wu."


    Meng Hong was shocked: "What? That expensive scar removal cream was also made by Qin''s sister-inw?"


    Zhong Yu nodded: "Yeah, but this scar removal ointment is made for sale, so I can''t just give it to you. If you want to use it, you have to go to the medicine store to buy it through my doctor. This is the rule."


    Meng Hong had no time to listen to Zhong Yu''s nonsense. He only looked at Qin Sang, his eyes shining with gold: "Brother Qin, you must have married a gold miner!"


    What kind of daughter-inw is this? She can do everything?


    After hearing this, Qin Sang had a smile in his eyes, with a hint of pride, but his face showed a serious lesson to Meng Hong: "Don''t talk so much, wait half an hour after eating the meat porridge, Remember to take the medicine for your internal injuries, take good care of your injuries, and dont bother yourself anymore.


    After saying that, he took Zhong Yu out to meet the newly arrived wounded and sick soldiers and asked them to sign an employment letter and a letter ofmitment.


    The sick and wounded soldiers do not have to sell themselves when theye to work in the porcin kiln, but they must sign a letter of employment and a letter ofmitment, promising not to do anything that harms Qingniu Mountain. If they do, they will pay ten times the damage to Qingniu Mountain. Drag him to see an official.


    The wounded and sick soldiers nodded after hearing this: "It should be true. With so much sry and asking us to learn how to make porcin, of course we have to sign a contract to keep it secret."


    Qin Sang gave them the deed and asked Zhong Yu to read it to them. He also showed them themitment letter signed by the first batch of wounded and sick soldiers: "Although you can''t read, you can recognize the pictures. Please read these words." Compare it with the pictures and you will know whether we have deceived you."


    He handled the matter so meticulously that the newly arrived wounded and sick soldiers were relieved. If nothing was right, they would sign and fingerprint... Those who couldn''t write would give their names and let Zhong Yu write them.


    There were two copies of each deed. After finishing, Qin Sang took one of the deeds and put it into a box: "You should keep the other employment letter and themitment letter. If Qingniu Mountain mistreats you, this will This is your evidence of reasoning, you can take it to the government to sue Qingniu Mountain."


    After saying this, the wounded and sick soldiers were all embarrassed: "Qin Qianhu is too polite. As long as Qingniu Mountain Vi doesn''t dislike us, we will work for Qingniu Mountain in our lives. If you don''t have a contract, you can hide it." be."


    Qin Sang said: "You are not servants, but good friends. I will give you a lot of money. Take it."


    He added: "Go to rest early. I will take you to the porcin kiln early tomorrow morning. I will officially teach you how to work the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 2092: Farming is a big deal

    Chapter 2092: Farming is a big deal


    "Hey, hey, I''m here to help Qin Qianhu." The sick and wounded soldiers responded and sent Qin Sang out. They were so excited that they couldn''t sleep well all night.


    The next day it was still dark, so they got up and cleaned themselves up, hoping to go to the porcin kiln cleanly.


    The noise was a bit loud, and it woke up the people in the next yard. They thought something had happened to them, so two people were specially sent from the next yard to look at it.


    After learning that they were too excited to go to the porcin kiln on the first day, he smiled: "You don''t have to be so nervous. Qin Qianhu just looks fierce, but he is actually very good to everyone. Get up in the morning, and after breakfast, Just go back to work after half the hour."


    "What I said is true, but this job is not easy. The wages are still high. It is our first time to enter the porcin kiln, so we are always a little more careful... Brother, have you packed up? If you have time,e with us Tell us about the porcin kiln, lest we dont understand anything when we go in and damage the porcin.


    The person who spoke was the neer Chen Tian. He used to be a small g leader, but because he broke a leg and lost an eye, he had to retire.


    But he was very grateful that he coulde to the porcin kiln.


    He has arge family and is in a poor ce like Zhongzhou. The wages at the porcin kiln are high. He can make money to support his family without bing a burdensome person.


    "Sure, since I want to know, I will tell you." The two people who came to see the situation also had iplete hands and feet, and they needed to support each other to walk.


    After they sat down, they talked a lot about the things in the porcin kiln.


    One month before starting work, no penalty will be deducted for beingte or breaking porcin. After one month, if you arete for less than half an hour, you will be deducted ten cents, and if you arete for more than half an hour, you will be deducted thirty cents


    The two soldiers talked to them for half an hour, and finally made Chen Tian and the others less nervous.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounds and its time for breakfast.


    "Eat breakfast, brothers, let''s go have breakfast." The two soldiers said, helped each other get up, and took Chen Tian and the others to queue up for breakfast.


    Qingniu Mountain Vige belongs to the Zhong family. Thanks to the Zhong family''s rtionship, Qingniu Mountain has much more abundant supplies than other ces. The few people who jointly open the porcin kiln are willing to feed everyone, so the breakfast is very good.


    Sorghum cakes, multigrain porridge, and porridge also contain broken egg flowers.


    There are eggs in this porridge! the new soldiers eximed as they looked at the traces of egg yolk in the porridge.


    Adding eggs to porridge is a treat only for adults from thousands of households, but they also have it!


    Someone answered them: "Doctor Zhong said that we all have injuries and illnesses. Adding some eggs to the food and slowly replenishing the body will be good for the body."


    He then pointed to a table next to the meal and said, "There is soybean oil and salt there. You can add it yourself. It''s okay to add more."


    Qin Qianhu said that sorghum cakes and other foods are more irritating to the stomach and intestines, so they need to eat more oil.


    There is still oil and salt to add!


    This day was so good that the newly arrived injured and injured soldiers were shocked. Some of them ran to add more salt, but they were afraid that if they added too much, they would be disliked, so they only dared to add a few drops. This was when they were in the army. The amount of oily porridge to eat.


    Lin Jiu, who was in charge of the kitchen, saw it and scooped two tablespoons of it directly for him: "Soybean oil is vegetarian oil, not meat oil. You have to eat more to have oil and water in your stomach."


    "Many, thank you very much..." The new soldier was shocked. After thanking him repeatedly, he went to eat his breakfast. He was so dizzy after eating the breakfast.


    The other newly arrived soldiers were simr to him, and they all felt that life in Porcin Kiln Fang was too good... To be honest, they thought the people in Qingniu Mountain were just showing off by being nice to them, and that after General Jiang left, everything would return to normal.


    I didnt expect that Qingniu Mountain would still be so kind to them even after General Jiang left.


    At half past midnight, when it was time for the porcin kiln to start work, Qin Sang and Zhong Yu showed up, took Chen Tian and the others to the porcin kiln, walked around for a long time, told them the rules and things to pay attention to, and then asked them to watch people nearby. Work: "Watch it first so you can get back to work tomorrow."


    "Yes, Qin Qianhu!" the soldiers responded, staring straight at the zed man, for fear that they might have missed it and not be able to do their job well, but that look was really a bit scary, and those who didn''t know it might have thought that What kind of hatred do they have against the ze people?


    Qin Sang watched for more than a quarter of an hour and then left to make arrangements for farming in Qingniu Mountain. Qingniu Mountain is arge area and has many people to support, and there is a shortage of food in the northwest. It is better to nt some food during spring plowing time.


    In Uncle He''s absence, there were many things going on in Qingniu Mountain. Because of the matter of encountering heat and showing porcin, there were also people with evil intentions lurking outside Zhuangzi. Therefore, Qin Sang was busy until dark before finally finishing the matter. Things are in order.


    He didn''t stay long. After having dinner and saying goodbye to Meng Hong and Zhong You, he took his soldiers and went to Changliang Wei.


    Although Zhong Yu is the son of the Zhong family, he is also a soldier under Qin Sang. Recently, he has been anxious to achieve great sess, so he did not stay in Qingniu Mountain for too long and went back with Qin Sang.


    Champing all night, at dawn the next day, we finally returned to Changliangwei.


    Qin Sang was a member of the Qianhu family of Changliang Guard. All the soldiers guarding the guard recognized him, and he could gallop all the way into the guard post.


    After using the insect attractant, he also washed his face and feet in the tent. After washing himself, he changed into a set of clean clothes and left the tent refreshed.


    Mr. Wu was a bit speechless when he saw it... The adults of their Qianhu family live a very meticulous life. Those who wash up, change clothes and boots as soon as they enter the house are more meticulous than women.


    But Qin Sang did this all because of Gu Jinli.


    Little fish like to pounce on him, so he wants to make himself clean so that she can pounce on him happily.


    But when he returned to the house happily, he was told: "My wife is not here, she has gone to see thend."


    Qin Sang frowned, even a little annoyed: "How can Xiaoyu be allowed to do such a job? Isn''t there anyone stopping him?"


    Grandma Yu said hurriedly: "My lord, please forgive me. Madam said that farming is a big deal. Thend in the northwest is too thin. She wants to go to the fields to see if she can turn the thinnd into fertile fields."


    "How long have you been there? Where did you go? Has Xiaoyu had breakfast?" Qin Sang asked, getting on his horse and getting ready to go find Gu Jinli.


    Mother Yu said everything one by one.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he asked Aunt Yu for a pot of hot water and a few eggs. After taking it with him, he rode his horse and ran to the cultivatednd at the foot of Changliang Mountain to find Gu Jinli.


    The farnd of the guard station is divided into two ces, one inside the guard house and one outside the guard house. Gu Jinli pays great attention to protecting himself, so he usually does not leave the guard house. At the moment, he is busy working on the fields inside the guard house.


    With sharp eyes, Qin Sang saw her before he reached the farnd at the foot of Changliang Mountain... Wearing coarse cloth, he was busy in the field, digging holes to look at the soil, or asking people to pour something into the field.


    After he got a little closer, she heard the sound of horse hooves and turned back to look towards him. After seeing him, she waved to him happily: "Brother Qin!"


    After saying this, he ran towards him excitedly.


    Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Little fish, don''t run, be careful of falling. Stand still and don''t move. I''ll go over!"


    After saying that, he rode his horse over. The horse galloped and arrived at Gu Jinli''s side in the blink of an eye. He pulled the reins to stop the horse, turned over, andnded in front of Gu Jinli like lightning.


    Gu Jinli said in surprise: "So handsome!"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. Xiaoyu praised him so much outside, which made his ears a little red, but he said, "Why did Xiaoyu run into the field?"


    He cleaned himself up so that she could pounce on him, but she ran into the field and couldn''t pounce on her in public.


    Dont forget history, thank and remember all those who have sacrificed their lives for us.

 Chapter 2093: fermented fertilizer

    Chapter 2093: fermented fertilizer


    Chapter 2093 Fermented Fertilizer


    "It''s time for spring plowing. Let''se and see thend. I want to make the soil a little fatter. Thend here is too thin. Without fertilizer, we won''t be able to grow decent crops." Gu Jinli said, looking at his face again and asking: "Why do you look so sorry?"


    He came closer to him again, smelled the faint scent of acacia from his body, and said with a smile: "I took a bath and changed into new clothes. Don''te to the fields after changing into new clothes. They will get dirty."


    As he spoke, he thought of something. He looked up at him, suppressed a smile, and asked, "What do you want to do to make yourself so fragrant?"


    Qin Sang blushed and felt guilty when she asked him: "I didn''t think about anything. I just wanted to see Xiaoyu cleanly."


    Let you feel free to pounce on me.


    "Is that just that? Then why are you blushing? Are you thinking of something bad?" Gu Jinli teased him, looking at his embarrassed look, heughed out loud: "Don''t be nervous, I''m just teasing you. "


    Qin Sang listened to her joyfulughter and looked at her bright smile, and his heart was filled with heat. When there was no one around, he suddenly turned around, blocked the sight of everyone in the field behind with his body, and quickly leaned over and kissed her. Once, then let go quickly.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, staring at him with a pair of eyes. After a moment, he realized what he was doing and hurriedly looked around. When he saw that no one was looking, he exhaled, stepped on his boots, and whispered: "You If you are looking for death, if someone sees you, you will beughed at for the rest of your life."


    This is ancient times, not modern times. Even if they are husband and wife, they will be criticized to death if they kiss in public.


    Qin Sang looked at her like a thief, smiled, looked down at her, and said with relief: "Xiaoyu is not afraid, I have my sleeves to cover our faces, no one will see it, and no one dares to spread the word."


    Gu Jinli''s face was still a little red, so he hurriedly changed the subject and asked: "You came back all night again? I told you not to rush at night and to take the time to sleep, otherwise even if you don''t die suddenly, your brain will be stupid."


    Qin Sang said: "The grain seeds areing soon. I guess I have to go to Duchonggou to get them back in the next few days. I want toe back to see you early, so I went on the night journey."


    Instead of sleeping in Qingniu Mountain Vi, it would be better to rush back and rest in his and Xiaoyu''s small home, which would make him much happier.


    He added: "I stopped to rest for an hour and a half in the middle of the night. Xiaoyu, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    If he wants to live with Xiaoyu for the rest of his life, he will not let anything go wrong with his body.


    Gu Jinli said: "One and a half hours, too little sleep. Let''s go, I will go back with you, and you can take the time to catch up on your sleep."


    Qin Sang smiled, looked at her, and said pointedly: "Xiaoyu went back to sleep with me as soon as I came here. What if others think wildly?"


    Well, Gu Jinli''s face burned up and he was so angry that he wanted to pinch him: "You are bing more and more bold. You were very shy before."


    She blushes when teased, she is so cute.


    Qin Sang''s smile became even stronger. He approached her and said, "Now that we are husband and wife, I naturally have to be more bold and proactive."


    After saying this, he suddenly hugged Gu Jinli''s waist and carried her onto the horse. When he saw the big boots she was wearing, he said, "Xiaoyu is wearing my boots."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Mother Yu is afraid that there are poisonous insects in the ground, so she insists that I wear two pairs of boots. I don''t have big boots, so I can only wear yours."


    Qin Sang: "Is it easy to walk? Will it stumble? If so, I have to ask Aunt Yu and the others to quickly make a pair of big boots that fit my feet."


    As he spoke, he took the reins and walked towards the field where she had been.


    Gu Jinli: "It''s a bit big, but I put bup inside so I won''t stumble when walking. Don''t worry, and I like wearing your boots." After hearing this, Qin Sang was very happy... He likes small fish. Wear his clothes and shoes.


    Gu Jinli told him some recent things about himself, like a bird in spring, a little chirping, but Qin Sang liked to listen very much, and the smile on his face never went away. Follow her walking in the fields.


    My lord is back!


    Are youing back to help Madam nt stinky soil?


    The woman who was working in the fields greeted Qin Sang, while the children asked him some ridiculous questions.


    Gu Jinli got angry and corrected them: "How many times have I told you, that''s not stinky soil, it''s fermented fertilizer! Pour it into the ground and mix it with the soil to turn thinnd into fertilend. "


    But the little guys in the health center said confidently: "They are ck and smelly, just like that. Why can''t they be called smelly soil?"


    Mo Mianhua, who is more than four years old, nodded his little head and said: "Yes, yes, my mother said that calling them stinky soil is just to give them face. They should be told to have diarrhea... Stinky and watery, it''s the same as diarrhea. Same."


    "Mo Mianmian, shut up. When did I say such things? You must listen to other shrews. Don''t me me!" Mo Shan''s wife was so frightened that she hurriedly feared that Gu Jinli would punish her. He hugged Mo Mianmian, covered her mouth, and smiled at Gu Jinli: "Madam, children are not sensible, so don''t be like her. Although this misceneous fertilizer is smelly and thin, it is a good thing. I like it!"


    Gu Jinli was used to them being like this, but said: "Mian Mian is almost five years old. It''s time to learn the rules. After she is done with spring plowing, let her go to the girls'' school camp to learn the rules from Aunt Tao."


    In order to prevent the children in the health center from growing crooked, the boys must follow Uncle Mutong and Xiong Da to read and understand, and the girls must learn the rules from Aunt Tao.


    Mo Shans daughter-inw was what she wanted: Hey, thank you, madam. This kid Mian Mian is really too naughty. Lets throw her to Aunt Tao to teach her, so as to kill the shrewdness in her body, lest she wont be able to marry when she grows up. go out!"


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said, "Hasn''t your sister-inw ever thought about why Mian Mian is so aggressive at such a young age?"


    Moshan''s wife looked stern and said with a smile: "I have thought about it and I understand. In the future, we women will also be careful not to act in front of the children."


    Wang Dayou''s wife ran over and said, "Moshan''s wife, you must keep your word, I will keep an eye on you!"


    After hearing this, Mo Shan''s wife was so angry that she red at Wang Dayou''s wife... Bah, you still have the nerve to teach me a lesson. In terms of aggressiveness, you can be ranked among the top ten in the entire health center!


    However, with Gu Jinli and Qin Sang here, Mo Shans wife would not dare to quarrel with Wang Dayous wife.


    Wang Dayou''s wife knew that she was dissatisfied, but she had no time to fight with her. Instead, she said to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang: "Sir, madam, we have applied a new round of fertilizer. Come and take a look. Are you applying it correctly?"


    Pouring fertilizer is a very simple matter, just like watering water. Gu Jinli has already exined it, so he doesn''t pay attention to Wang Dayou''s wife''s deliberate request for credit.


    Qin Sang just responded and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, take me to see the fermented fertilizer."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang''s clean clothes and reminded, "It''s okay to have a look, but don''t get your hands on them. They''re dirty and smelly."


    Not only is it a bit smelly, the smell of a barrel of fermented fertilizer isparable to that of a toilet, which means the ce is empty, otherwise it can kill people.


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s okay. In the first two years after arriving in Dafeng Vige, I also farmed and did all the work. Xiaoyu, don''t worry about me."

 Chapter 2094: free labor

    Chapter 2094: freebor


    Chapter 2094 Free Labor


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli still gave him a glove made of threeyers of linen: "Put it on, don''t get your leather gloves dirty."


    "Okay." Qin Sang took the linen gloves and put them on, led the horse and walked towards the big pit of fermented fertilizer.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, Moshans wife and the others are so jealous. The master and his wife are really loving. Theye to the field to spread some fertilizer and return the favor to you and me... But they are so lenient, why dont they have children?


    We have been married for more than a year, and we are not pregnant yet. Could it be that there is something wrong with the wife and she cannot give birth?


    God, thats too miserable!


    No, no, for the sake of my wife, I still have to give her a hint, so that if she really can''t give birth, she can quickly take a concubine for you, lest you, after being promoted to general, will divorce her directly and marry the daughter of a high official.


    Plop!


    Just when Mo Shan''s wife was trying to get excited, her foot slipped and she fell crookedly into the wet mud. Half of her body was dirty.


    Whoa, whoa, you idiot, you made my clothes stink! Mo Mianhua was hugged by Mo Shans wife and fell into the mud with her. He was thrown out, took a mouthful of mud, and burst into tears with anger.


    "Isn''t it just a mouthful of mud? There''s nothing to cry about. The victims who fled the famine are still grabbing thend ashes to eat. Now you can eat it without grabbing it. It''s time tough." Moshan''s wife stood up and patted the dirt on her body. , picked up Mo Mianmian, squeezed the dirt out of her mouth with his hands, and gave her a sip of water: "Sushikou."


    Mo Mianmian cried and rinsed his mouth.


    Gu Jinli looked back at them and said, "Use some insect attractant on the cotton to prevent the insects in the soil from making her sick!"


    "Yes, let''s give it to her." Mo Shan''s wife didn''t want to use medicine on Mo Mianmian, because the open space at the health center was used to attract insects every day, and no insects had ever been lured out. It can be seen that the poisonous insects were all attracted. It was blocked in the poisonous insect ditch and did not crawl over here.


    But since Gu Jinli gave the order, she would obey the order... I dont know since when, the people in the guardhouse seemed to have implemented Gu Jinlis order as a military order.


    Maybe its because Gu Jinli is cruel and will be punished if he doesnt listen to her.


    Maybe its because Gu Jinli is right every time and can make everyone rich, so everyone is willing to listen to her.


    This is fermented fertilizer. Qin Sang looked at a big pit beside the field. It was full of something dark, like silt with water added: It looks like pond mud fertilizer.


    But there are few ponds in the northwest, so it is impossible to get so much pond mud fertilizer.


    But its made of animal dung? Qin Sang asked.


    When they were in Dafeng Vige, they also used animal dung, night incense, and hay to fertilize their crops.


    Gu Jinli said: "I added a little, but not much. This fermented fertilizer is mainly made of dead leaves from the mountains as raw materials, plus fermentation of manure, soil and sour juice."


    Qin Sang was surprised: "It''s fermented nt fertilizer with dead leaves."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "There are a lot of fallen leaves and vines in the mountains. Let the children pick them up, scald them with boiling water, add other things to ferment together, and you will have a good batch in ten days and a half." of fertilizer.


    He added: "This kind of fertilizer is simr to the manure we fermented in Dafeng Vige. The only difference is that the main raw material of this fermented fertilizer is dead leaves, which does not consume much manure. It also adds special acidic juice that has been prepared to speed up fermentation." The speed of fermentation.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang said proudly: "My little fish is really smart."


    Thend in the northwest is thin. If you want thend to be fertile, you have to fertilize it. But nowadays, manure is used. There are few people in thisnd, and there is not that much manure. It is not possible to fertilize it with wheat straw.


    Horses are required to be raised in the northwest.


    Horses are much more valuable than people. Every year, new wheat straw, new sorghum stalks, and wild forage must be collected and chopped into pieces for the horses to eat. There is no excess fodder for fertilization.


    As for the fertilization of leaves... "Some people used leaves to fertilize, but there were worms in the fertilized fertilizer. After it was spread into the ground, all the good wheat was infested with worms, and even the roots were eaten away. No one dared to use it after that. The leaves are fertile.


    Gu Jinli said: "So the collected leaves must be soaked in boiling water to kill the insect eggs, and then the insecticide juice can be added before they can be fermented to make fertilizer. This is how I made this batch of fermented fertilizer. You don''t have to worry. There will be bugs.


    When she was growing medicinal materials in herst life, she also made fertilizer herself. She knew that when making green manure, insects must be killed first and the insect eggs on the grass leaves should be killed before fermentation. Otherwise, the insect eggs would harm the medicinal materials.


    Qin Sang looked at her and said seriously: "The fertilizer made by Xiaoyu must be good. If something goes wrong, I will take care of it. Xiaoyu can rest assured."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "What are you talking about? The guard station is responsible for delivering food to the camp. If the crops are damaged and no food can grow, will you use your head to carry it for me?"


    As he spoke, he looked at his face and said, "It would be such a shame if such a good-looking guy lost his head, and I wouldn''t be able to bear it."


    Qin Sang''s ears turned red when he heard this, but he was very happy in his heart. He liked Xiaoyu to praise him in front of outsiders.


    Gu Jinli saw that his ears were red again, so he deliberately raised his hand to touch his ears. Qin Sang was shocked and his face turned red, but he seriously grabbed her offending hand and held it in his palm...


    Moshans wife felt like she was going blind. Why, why did she risk her life to get this job of fertilizing?


    If she had known that the adults woulde back, if she had known that they could be affectionate and affectionate in the fields, she would not have snatched this exposed job, it hurt her eyes!


    After a while, she thought of her man, but as she thought about it, her face became speechless... Forget it, that **** should note back to be an eyesore, and work hard to earn credit by fighting the bandits in Duchonggou.


    Gu Jinli: "Sister-inw Wang, pour three loads of fertilizer into one acre ofnd. Today we watered thend at the foot of the mountain. Tomorrow we will go outside the guardhouse to pour fertilizer."


    Hey, Ill bring someone to pour the fertilizer right now. Wang Dayous wife responded and started working with her family members.


    Wang Dayous wife and the others were responsible for applying fertilizer, and there was a woman next to the fertilizer pit who was responsible for spreading fertilizer. The big guys cooperated in the work, and they worked very quickly. They finished applying the fermented fertilizer in a fertilizer pit in half an hour.


    Lets go to the next fertilizer pit! Wang Dayous wife greeted the women and walked to the next fertilizer pit.


    There is a long stretch ofnd at the foot of the mountain, with a fertilizer pit every twenty meters, a total of twenty-three.


    But these are still not enough.


    "Thend here is too thin and can''t bepared with thend in the south. If you want the crops to grow well, you have to continue to apply heavy fertilizers." Gu Jinli looked at thend under his feet. These fields were very thin, unlike thend in the south. It is dark and muddy and can be used to grow rice: "There is not enough water. It is not the same thing to ask people to bring us water all the time. No one buys water for farming. I have already asked people to dig holes and build ponds." The water is stored, and when it rains, the rainwater will be stored and used to water the crops.


    It is not easy to cultivate thend well. There are many things to be done.


    but


    Gu Jinli winked at him and smiled: "We have a lot of freebor now, plowing the fields, digging pits to store water, etc. We have enough people to help."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Xiaoyu refers to the people from Wushi Escort Agency."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, it''s them. Anyway, they haven''t left yet. It''s a good idea to let them help with the farming, lest they get too busy and something happens."

 Chapter 2095: adopt

    Chapter 2095: adopt


    Chapter 2095 Adoption


    Qin Sang asked: "But do we have to pay them wages?"


    nting thend is not a matter of paying escorts. If you ask the escorts to help farm thend, you have to give them some money.


    Gu Jinli: "No, the money that brother gave them to **** the **** is already very high. If we give them more money, we will suffer a big loss. And they have a lot of livestock. Recently they have been using our soybeans to raise livestock and exchangebor for soybeans. That''s right." It just so happens that Wu Dadongs family is very happy.


    but


    When Wu Dadong leaves, we can give him a set of porcin as a thank you gift. He will definitely be happier.


    The word "porcin" was mentioned quite strongly. Qin Sang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Xiaoyu wants to serve Wu Dadong''s family as a porcin when the heat is high?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled and nodded in agreement.


    Qin Sang smiled: "If you give this porcin away, I''m afraid..." Wu Dadong''s family and the masters behind them are going to have internal strife.


    However, its a good gift!


    I will send it off myself when the timees. Qin Sang said, got on his horse, and took Gu Jinli on a tour of the sentry at the foot of the mountain.


    Changliang Mountain is very big, and the defense line at the foot of the mountain is very long, but it is different from when we first arrived. Today, there are many more sentries in Changliang Mountain, and there are even poisons buried in the mountain.


    Poison is put into an iron ball, added with charcoal fire, and buried in the ground. Only two small holes are exposed, allowing the poisonous smoke to float out, spread in the mountain, and stun the enemy.


    Even if the enemy is not stunned by the poison in the mountain, he will be knocked down by a new round of poisonous smoke when he reaches the foot of the mountain.


    There are several poisonous smoke defense lines like this in Changliang Guards. The soldiers on the sentry patrol will inspect them every hour. It is very difficult to break through the poisonous smoke defense lines and get in.


    By the time Qin Sang finished inspecting the foot of the mountain, an hour had passed.


    Gu Jinli said: "Go back and take a nap first, so as not to hurt your brain."


    If you only sleep for more than an hour at night, your brain will definitely feel swollen and painful.


    "Okay." Qin Sang nodded and rode his horse back to the house with Gu Jinli.


    Grandma Yu and the others had prepared hot water and food. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli went to take a bath and had lunch in advance. Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang to go to bed quickly.


    However, before going to sleep, she pointed at Qin Sang and said: "Stand still."


    Qin Sang was about to hug her when he was suddenly called to stop. He was stunned, nodded and obeyed: "Stand still, what are you going to do, Xiaoyu?"


    Gu Jinli smiled without answering, stepped back, then ran towards him and threw himself into his arms.


    Qin Sang opened his arms and hugged her.


    "You changed clothes and washed up when you came back. You must have wanted me to pounce on you. Now that I pounce on you, are you happy?" Gu Jinli hugged his waist and looked up at him and asked.


    Qin Sang looked at her smiling face and nodded: "I''m very happy."


    However, it is not enough.


    He lowered his head and kissed her deeply. The feeling of longing for her poured into his mouth and reached deep into his heart, making himugh happily. The kiss became intense and he suddenly didn''t want to sleep.


    Xiaoyu, I miss you.


    I thought, for her, he rushed back overnight.


    Gu Jinli:


    She knew it would be like this.


    But: "Be good, wait until you wake up. It''s time for you to sleep now, otherwise your brain will be stupid and you will develop dementia... um~"


    However, it is useless to say this to a man who likes her and has thought about her for a long time at this time.


    "Don''t be afraid of getting sick, the little fish is my best medicine." He didn''t stop, kissing her body, making her dizzy, making her feel like she was drowning, and she could only hold on tightly. Looking at him, I could no longer say anything to him: "The little fish is cute~" It was cute and beautiful, soft and sweet, and he couldn''t stop eating it, eating it again and again, it seemed like forever. There is no time to get tired.


    He was not tired, but Gu Jinli was terribly tired. When she woke up, it was already dark outside. She sat up in shock and was quickly hugged.


    "Xiaoyu is awake, don''t worry, let''s have dinner tonight... I rushed back all night. I''m tired and need to rest. Uncle Dalin and Xiaopingxi don''t want to disturb me, so they won''te over tonight." Qin Sang said softly, which made people angry. if.


    Gu Jinli raised his forehead and said, "I''m so embarrassed!"


    Qin Sang smiled and kissed her cheek: "Xiaoyu is young, not old."


    Gu Jinli moved his elbow, hit him, and reminded: "Xiao Pingxi will leave soon. He likes you very much and is eagerly waiting for you toe back. He wants to stay with you for a while longer. Please take time to apany him."


    "Okay, after we finish eating, I''ll go see him." Qin Sang brought Gu Jinli a clean nightgown and asked her to put it on, then said, "Don''t get up, Xiaoyu, I''ll bring the food in. "


    He had already bathed her, and they were just eating together, so there was no need to get up again.


    "Okay~" Gu Jinli had just woken up and was still a little confused. After hearing this, he nodded in response.


    Qin Sang smiled, held up her confused face, and when she looked at him puzzled, he leaned over and kissed her: "The little fish is so cute."


    "You''re so cute, hurry up and serve the food. I''m hungry." Gu Jinli waited for him to kiss enough before he said fiercely.


    Xiaoyu still feels sorry for me. Qin Sang smiled, turned around and went out to get the food.


    Qin Sang went home, so the food was better, including chicken.


    "Eat with confidence, the weather is getting warmer, and we can have a nest in half a month. Then we will not be short of chicken." Gu Jinli gave Qin Sang a chicken leg, while he ate the chicken, and put the other drumstick on the table. In the box: "Take it to Xiaopingxiter."


    Qin Sang took the chicken legs back and said, "Eat the little fish and wait until tomorrow to kill a chicken. Uncle Dalin and Xiaoping like us to have a good meal. Anyway, we have no shortage of chickens to eat."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "You still use my words to block me, okay, I will listen to you."


    After the two of them had a happy meal, Gu Jinli took out a book and counted the money earned by the brick kiln recently.


    Seeing her calcting, Qin Sang suddenlyughed out loud and shook his head in a funny way: "It seems that he has made a lot of money if he is sessful like this."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him and said slightly proudly: "I made twice as much as I expected. I originally thought I would lose money if I bought all the materials, but in the end I didn''t lose money and I made a profit."


    The most gratifying thing is: Because of the Qingzhuan business, our poprity has improved a lot, and the important rtives on the first line of defense are almost familiar with me.


    Qin Sang: "We are both lovable people, and our poprity has always been good."


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that he gave him a food box: "Go and see Xiao Pingxi quickly, don''t brag here."


    "Okay, Xiaoyu will settle the ounts first. I''ll be back soon." Qin Sang carried the food box and went to the residence of Gu Dalin and Xiao Pingxi.


    "Uncle Qin, it''s Uncle Qin who''s here!" Xiao Pingxi was very happy to see him. He was so excited that he imitated Gu Jinli and rushed towards Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang picked him up and said with a smile, "It''s heavy."


    He asked him again: "Have you read the letter? Are you still afraid?"


    After finding out that Xiao Ping was happy, the couple sent people to deliver a letter to the Tian family as fast as possible, and now the reply has arrived.


    Xiao Ping nodded happily: "Look...grandma, uncle and aunt Xiaohua are all very good."


    They actually didn''t dislike him. Instead, as Uncle Qin and Aunt Gu said, they liked him very much and wanted to take him back to raise him. They also gave him the surname Tian to inherit Uncle Daqiang''s legacy.

 Chapter 2096: Need fertilizer recipe

    Chapter 2096: Need fertilizer recipe


    Chapter 2096 Need Fertilizer Recipes


    From now on, he is no longer a **** with an unknown father, but the heir of the deceased Tian Daqiang.


    Thank you Uncle Qin, Aunt Gu, and Uncle An.


    The idea of making him the heir to Uncle Daqiang was brought up by Uncle An.


    Uncle An said that he was already learning how to read, and he might be able to pronounce a name in the future. He couldn''t let his father''s unknown identity dy him. He had to have a rtive to check, and he had to be adopted as a son in the name of Uncle Daqiang. Nothing better.


    Qin Sang said: "Your big event is finally settled. From now on, you will be a Tian family son with a name, a surname and a father. You don''t have to worry about anything anymore. When you go home, honor your grandma and grandpa and learn a craft that can support your family." Live a peaceful life.


    "Well, don''t worry, Uncle Qin. I will definitely learn my skills and take care of the family in the future!" Xiao Pingxi nodded heavily and added: "I will continue to study so that I can write letters to Uncle Qin and Aunt Gu. Uncle Qin and Aunt Gu will definitely Please write me a reply."


    Xiao Pingxi knew that his status was not good, so he was afraid of trouble others. In the past, he would never have said thest half of the sentence, but now that he is familiar with Qin Sang and his wife, he knows that they treat him sincerely, so he dares to say it.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, as long as you write, your Aunt Gu and I will definitely give you a reply."


    Gu Dalin looked on, feeling a little ufortable. Xiaoping was happy, but his wife and daughter didn''t know where they were suffering.


    But Wei Suo is busy now, so he has to help with the spring plowing and then go to the northeast to find people.


    "Xiao Ping ising down soon. Your Uncle Qin is busy all day long. Let him rest and stop pestering him to carry you. You are older and heavier." Gu Dalin said, opened the food box and took out The food that came out was two bowls of chicken soup, with poached eggs, and tworge tbreads: "We have already eaten, and you still bring so many good things to waste."


    There is a shortage of everything here in the northwest, so you have to live a frugal life and not eat too much good food at one time.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s okay. If you can''t finish it, just save it for breakfast tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin kept the pancakes and poached eggs and said to Qin Sang, "You don''t have toe over to see us. Go meet Wu Dadong''s family."


    That is an outsider, and it takes time to work out how to be affectionate.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I don''t n to see them tonight. Let''s talk tomorrow. Now is not the time when they first came to the guardhouse. We made porcin when exposed to heat. Uncle Qi also sent someone to the capital to give it to the emperor. The Wu Dadong family must have gotten the news, and they will be afraid and will not dare to do it again."


    "Sure, I won''t go if you don''t want to see me. After all, you are a Qianhu, and you are much stronger than their white ones." Gu Dalin asked about the matter of Xiangporce when exposed to heat: "Such a magical thing won''t cause trouble, right? ?


    "No, we can protect it." Qin Sang told Gu Dalin in detail about how the various parties were fighting each other.


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin finally felt relieved: "You, your wife, and An Ge''er are the three smartest and most capable children in the younger generation. You just have to figure it out."


    But they did not expect that there would be no problem if it turned into porcin when exposed to heat, but someone was worried about the fermented fertilizer.


    At You time the next day, when Qin Sang and his wife were about to finish their meal, Erqing came back on horseback. When he saw them, he said: "This morning, Mr. Xu Liu went to the big port guard, saying that he was trespassing in the big port for years ago. Wei formally apologized for what happened, and Uncle Cao apanied him, but when Uncle Cao saw the fermentation pit, he asked Dabu Wei for a recipe for fermentation."


    He also said specifically: "What I want is fermented fertilizer, sour juice, and insecticide."


    Hearing this, Gu Jinli was stunned and asked: "Does Xu Liu want the prescription or does Uncle Cao want it?" Uncle Cao seemed quite normal and could not do such a stupid thing.


    Erqing said: "Uncle Cao personally asked for the prescription. For the sake of the prescription, he also showed his identity and threatened him. He showed that he would not leave unless he gave the prescription."


    "Xie Qianhu is not here, and Mrs. Xie is very scared to death and does not dare to offend the nobles. Fortunately, Uncle Fude is holding Uncle Cao steady. There is no need to rob him so far. The ve is good at riding and was sent back by Mrs. Xie to ask for help."


    He said again: "Sir, madam, what should we do now?"


    Erqing knew that the lord and madam must have a way to solve this problem, so she was not very anxious, but she was very angry with Uncle Cao... The lord and madam had already sold the cassava seeds to Uncle Cao, and the two families had some friendship, but Cao Cao Did the unclee here to deliberately damage the rtionship between the two families?


    But the lord and madam are getting more and more powerful. Offending them will do no good to the Cao family at all. How could a shrewd person like Uncle Cao not figure it out?


    Erqing was a close confidant of Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, so he did not hide what he was thinking from them and expressed his confusion.


    Also added: "Xu Liu also tried to persuade Uncle Cao, but Uncle Cao didn''t listen... The natures of these two people have been interchanged, which is really weird."


    Gu Jinliughed after hearing this: "Since you know it''s weird, there''s no need to be angry. There must be something fishy here... It''s a small matter, don''t be afraid, I''ll leave it to you adults to handle."


    After saying that, he looked at Qin Sang: "It seems that you have to go to Duchonggou in advance."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, after having dinner with you, I will take the people and set off."


    He then said to Erqing: "Go back and tell Uncle Cao that if he wants the recipe for fermentation, he can go to Duchonggou to find General Jiang."


    "Yes." Erqing responded, turned around and was about to leave, but was pulled by Gu Jinli: "You go and have a rest first, and let Danian go to Dabu Guard to report the news."


    You must be tired after riding a horse for a long time.


    Erqing smiled and said, "Madam, I''m not tired. You can continue running after eating some solid food. You don''t have to waste another year ofbor."


    "Okay, don''t worry... Uncle Cao must have something hidden when he goes to ask for fertilizer prescriptions. He has always been a normal person. With him here, nothing will happen to the port guard. Just run slowly." Just as dinner was being served, Gu Jinli turned around and took a chicken drumstick and a few eggs from the table, put them in a bag and gave them to Erqing: "Take them with you to eat on the way."


    "Thank you, madam." Erqing was very happy. He took the things, bowed and left immediately.


    "Xu You must have taken a liking to the fermented fertilizer after the news spread. However, the incident involving the fermented fertilizer had just happened. He couldn''t ask for it anymore, so he found a reason to ask Uncle Cao to ask for it. It must be Like this!" Gu Jinli said bitterly, and thenined: "The person named Xu is really a person who can''t stand on the stage, his eyelids are too shallow, and his methods are too cunning."


    Qin Sang waited for her to finishining and then said: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu... In fact, the more he does this, the better."


    People''s hearts must be nourished. If you have power, others will turn to you. The more greedy the Xu family is, the faster they will die.


    He took a wet cotton towel and wiped her hands: "Don''t be angry. Clean your hands before eating. Uncle Dalin and the others areing."


    Not long after, Gu Dalin came over with Xiao Pingxi, and the four of them had dinner happily. After Qin Sang spent another hour arranging things at the guard station, he led his troops to Du Chonggou.

 Chapter 2097: I won’t give it to you

    Chapter 2097: I won��t give it to you


    Chapter 2097 I wont give it to you


    After meeting Jiang Wankang, he told Uncle Cao and Xu Liu about going to Dabuwei to ask for fertilizer prescriptions.


    General Jiang was stunned: "What did you say? Say it again, I didn''t quite understand... What does it mean that Uncle Cao apanied Xiao Liu to Dabuwei to apologize, but he suddenly became crazy and jealous and asked for your wife''s fertilizer recipe?" ? What does Xiao Liu going to apologize have anything to do with Uncle Cao? Besides, the story of Xiao Liu trespassing into the port guard has already been overturned, so what kind of apology are you going to make? "


    Qin Sang pretended to be confused: "The people from Dabuwei wrote that the Sixth Young Master has be sensible recently and feels that he was confused before, so he wants to formally apologize to Dabuwei in order to respect militaryw."


    The words "to respect militaryw" are used well. People who don''t know may think that Xu Liu has really changed his ways.


    "As for why Uncle Cao followed the Sixth Young Master to Dabu Guard, I don''t know much about it, and I don''t dare to guess. I only know that after seeing the fermented fertilizer, Uncle Cao got interested and directly asked Dabu Guard for the recipe. , want to buy by force."


    The method of using leaves as fertilizer, the sour juice to speed up the fermentation, and the insecticide medicinal materials were all given by my wife. The big port guards did not dare to make random decisions and sent someone back to inform us husband and wife of the news.


    Then he said: "General, we made this kind of fermented fertilizer when we were in Tianfu County. The prescription for killing insects was made by Dr. Wu. If Uncle Cao wants these prescriptions, we husband and wife can''t make the decision. You have to ask Dr. Wu."


    Old doctor Wu was sessful in making insect attractant medicine, which saved the south from the scourge of poisonous insects. Emperor Jingyuan was relieved and gave him an order, allowing him to concentrate on making medicine without worrying too much.


    ording to the imperial edict, Old Doctor Wu is considered to be a member of Emperor Jingyuan, and he no longer needs to be as shy as he was twenty years ago, so they can me Old Doctor Wu for the insecticide prescription.


    Whoever wants a prescription should go to Dr. Wu, or go directly to Emperor Jingyuan.


    And what they did was allowed by Dr. Wu.


    "Okay, no need to say anything, I know it." Jiang Wanzang was not an idiot. Qin Sang had said it to such an extent that he understood it all after thinking about it. He felt extremely embarrassed.


    Brother Xu...why can''t you see that others have good things? !


    The fertilizer recipe was made by the generals under theirmand. When word spread from the first line of defense, their faces were lightened and there was no need to grab it anymore!


    "The grain has arrived. I have specially left good grain for you. Go and get it. The matter of fertilizer prescriptions will be solved. No one can take away your things!" Jiang Wanzang''s face was full of fatigue. But he said firmly.


    "Thank you, General." Qin Sang said again: "General, fermented fertilizer has been made in the south. Mr. Ouyang has been obsessed with farming in the past two years and even made fermented fertilizer himself... My family does not intend to keep this recipe. Food is a big issue, my wife said that thend here is short of fertilizer, so she asked you to find leaves to make fermented fertilizer and apply it to the fields to make the crops grow better."


    It is true that Xiaoyu does not n to make money from fermented fertilizer, but she will not give up her fame and fortune to the Xu family in vain. She has nned to give the credit for fermented fertilizer to Gu Jinan and Dr. Wu.


    Then he reported to the capital through Ouyang''s family and asked all the people in Chu to make fermented fertilizer to fertilize the fields and increase production.


    So the Xu family''s n was in vain.


    After hearing this, Jiang Wanzang felt very embarrassed. He was embarrassed for Xu You, and it was too ugly to eat, but now he couldn''t eat it, and he had lost his face. It was really... is it over?


    "General, I''ll say goodbye." After Qin Sang finished what he had to say, he didn''t wait much longer and left immediately to get grain seeds.


    Jiang Wankang was really kind to him. He left him full grains of grain. In addition to sorghum and soybeans, he also gave him wheat seeds and rice seeds, which was the envy of others.


    Qin Qianhu, this, is this rice seed? I, Old Xu, am from the northwest. I have never eaten rice in my life. This time, I feel like my mother is seeing rice. Xu Qianhu said enviously.


    This statement is funny and sad at the same time. Qin Sang said: "When the autumn harvestes, I will send ten kilograms of rice to Xu Qianhu so that Xu Qianhu can have a meal of white rice."


    Xu Qianhu smiled and said: "Haha, I''ll just wait. You can''t trick me."


    Came to Qianhu and said, "Sang is the most trustworthy, how can he still lie to you? Just wait and see."


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "Sang, thank you Wei for teaching us to use leaves to make fermented fertilizer. After applying the fertilizer, the skinnynd can be seen. I guess the harvest will be much better."


    "What are you talking about? Leaves can also be fertile?" Xu Qianhu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he quickly grabbed Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, tell me, how can leaves be fertile? How long does it take to use them? , at least it will take a year. I heard that fertile leaves will eat rootworms. Can leaf fertilizers still be used? Aren''t you afraid that the crops will be eaten? "


    "It can be used, but why can''t it be used? There is concoction in it. Add it when it is fertile. It can kill insects. We have tried it, and no insects have eaten the roots." Niu Dabao also came over and said.


    Not long after daybreak, thousands of other households came to collect grain seeds. After hearing Niu Dabao''s words, they all gathered around and asked about fermented fertilizer.


    Qin Sang answered every question he had and told him everything.


    I didnt expect that the leaves can be fertile. We can finally use the leaves to fertilize the crops without wasting fodder.


    "Qin Qianhu is so generous that he even told us that after the harvest, we have to give you a few bags of grain as a thank you gift."


    By the time Uncle Cao and Xu Liu arrived at Duchonggou Camp, the recipe for fermented fertilizer had spread throughout the camp.


    Xu Liu was stunned. How did the news spread so fast? And who is Dr. Wu? Why is everyone praising him?


    Xu Liu was so anxious that he grabbed the soldier next to him and asked: "Uncle, what are you talking about? Isn''t the fermented fertilizer made by the Qin family? How did it be Wu? Then who is the old doctor Wu?"


    Xu Liu has been dressing much more inly recently. Not everyone in Du Chonggou knows him, not even the soldier who is called uncle.


    But when he asked, he still replied: "You don''t even know about Dr. Wu? He is a miracle doctor praised by the emperor. Because of him, the south was not harmed by poisonous insects. He and Mrs. Qin made the fermented fertilizer." The recipe has been given to us. From now on, we can use the leaves as fertilizer for farming in all parts of Dachu, and we can harvest more food!"


    "What did you say!" Xu Liu endured the foaming at the mouth of the soldiers, but when he got such bad news, he was furious and about to get angry on the spot, but Uncle Cao stopped him.


    Sixth Young Master, General Jiang is still waiting for us, lets go quickly. Uncle Cao dragged Xu Liu towards Jiang Wankangs camp.


    Jiang Wanzang had already exined the affairs of the camp. When he saw theming, he said: "Let''s go to Daokougou Camp to see the Marquis."


    Xu Liu was surprised and asked: "Uncle Jiang is going to see my father? Didn''t we just meet him a few days ago and are we going to see him again? But what happened?"


    Jiang Wankang didn''t answer, only sneered and said, "You will know when you see the Marquis."


    Xu Liu was flustered when he heard this, but Uncle Cao was happy. Is Jiang Wankang enlightened?


    However, the y that needs to be yed still has to be yed.

 Chapter 2098: great good man

    Chapter 2098: great good man


    Chapter 2098 The Great Good Man


    boom!


    Uncle Cao pped a stack of banknotes on the table and said proudly: "General, wait a minute. I want to buy a recipe for fermented fertilizer at a high price. Please help me, General."


    General Jiang was wearing riding boots and said without raising his head: "I can''t help. Mr. Ouyang Hu has already used fermented fertilizer to cultivate thend. He also wrote a fermented fertilizer policy and reported it to the capital. The fermented fertilizer has already been used by everyone. You know, Uncle Cao still wants to spend money to buy it?"


    "What, Ouyang Hu reported the fermentation fertilizer matter to the capital!" Xu Liu eximed, and after realizing it, he hurriedly lowered his head: "Uncle Jiang, calm down, my nephew is just shocked for a moment, and has no other meaning."


    Jiang Wanzang sneered: "This general didn''t say you had any other intentions. Why are you anxious?"


    Xu Liu was shocked when he was reprimanded. Jiang Wankang actually got angry at him.


    Even if I didnt like him in the past, because he was Xu Yous son, I would still give him face and never get angry with him in public.


    Uncle Cao was so happy that he was so angry. It seemed that Xu You''s greediness made Jiang Wanzangpletely explode.


    However, he also said angrily: "Are the Qin and Gu families stupid? I paid a high price to buy the son from them without selling it, but gave the prescription to..."


    Uncle Cao shut up at the right time and did not say anything treacherous, but he acted very angry, very angry that he did not get the fermentation recipe.


    Jiang Wangang had already dressed, got up and walked outside the camp: "Let''s go to Daokougou Camp."


    Xu Liu panicked and wanted to drag Jiang Wankang but didnt dare, so he could only follow Jiang Wankang out of the Duchonggou camp and run towards the Daokougou camp.


    Jiang Wanzang was really angry, so he didn''t worry about Xu Liu and galloped all the way, almost causing Xu Liu to vomit blood from exhaustion.


    Uncle Cao also suffered. When they reached the Daokougou camp, he knelt down and vomited violently as soon as he and Xu Liu got off the horse.


    Jiang Wankang was very kind and waited until they finished vomiting before dragging them toward the tent.


    Xu You''s people got the news and hurried to the big tent to report: "Master Marquis, the fermentation matter has gone through. General Jiang dragged Uncle Cao and the Sixth Young Master over here, full of murderous intent."


    Xu You''s face turned cold, and he was angry that Uncle Cao couldn''t do things: "I know, let theme in without stopping them."


    If Jiang Wankang really wants toe in, you can''t stop him.


    "Yes." Xu You''s men took the order and went to do it. Fortunately, they went in time and stopped Xu Liang from saying stupid things about Xu You not being in the big tent.


    Xu Liang was startled and broke into a cold sweat when he heard the words "Invitation" from the Marquis, and quickly changed his words: "Please, General."


    And to fulfill his previous words: "Sixth Young Master, there is no need to go in. The Marquis has issued a strict order. Sixth Young Master has made a mistake and is not allowed to enter the big tent recently."


    Jiang Wangang ignored them and said, "It''s okay. If anything happens, I''ll take care of it, general." He dragged Xu Liu and Uncle Cao forward like a little chicken.


    Xu Liu was about to burst into tears. It was so shameful and humiliating that a ve like Jiang Wankang dared to keep him like this... When the Xu family''s great cause was aplished, he would definitely make Jiang Wankang die with the punishment of three thousand knives!


    "Master Hou!" After Jiang Wankang entered the tent, he said directly to Xu You: "Master Hou, please give me a word of caution. Does the Xu family want the fermentation fertilizer or the Cao family?"


    Xu You was shocked and looked at Jiang Wankang like a ghost: "...Why would you ask me such a thing?"


    A person who trusted him extremely and had been deceived and tricked by him for many years without questioning, dared to ask him this. For a moment, Xu You really felt that Jiang Wanzang was possessed by a ghost.


    Jiang Wankang did not answer, but continued to ask: "Please give me a correct answer, Lord Marquis."


    He also reminded: "I am guarding the first line of defense. Even if Uncle Cao is a noble person and wants to enter the first line of defense and enter the guardhouse, it will be impossible unless someone takes him in."


    This, it seems, is really done.


    Xu You could only follow the n and shed at Xu Liu with his knife: "Guizi, tell me, is it fermented fertilizer that you calcted? I told you not to worry about the soldiers'' things, but you refused to listen. Today I I''ll chop you to death so that you can never do evil again!" This means to put the matter on Xu Liu and let Xu Liu bear the responsibility.


    but


    Uncle Cao suddenly rushed over and blocked Xu You''s sword with his back. Xu You was startled and hurriedly put the sword away: "Uncle Cao, get out of the way, don''t protect this beast, it''s not worth it!"


    Uncle Cao said: "Master Hou has misunderstood. The matter of fermented fertilizer is my n. The Sixth Young Master was just used by me... The Sixth Young Master calls me uncle and respects me. He cannot refuse my request, so he can only Take me to Dabuwei. He really didnt know about the fermented fertilizer matter. He didnt tell me about the fermented fertilizer. I learned about it from other ces and wanted to get it and make money for the Cao family again. Great reputation."


    He looked at Jiang Wankang again and said, "General, what I said is the truth. If you want to punish me, punish me. Don''t touch the Sixth Young Master... I don''t want to bear the guilt of killing."


    Jiang Wanzang frowned, not believing what Uncle Cao said: "Is what you said true?"


    Uncle Cao nodded: "It''s absolutely true. The Sixth Young Master has changed his ways. Mr. Qianshan has praised him. I admire Mr. Qianshan and am afraid ofmitting murderous crimes, so Ie out to admit it."


    You idiot, if I don''te forward to take the me, you will not only offend Xu You and bring death to yourself, but also kill the Qin and Gu families.


    The ancestral motto behind the scenes of our Cao family: Harmony is the most important thing, do not offend those who are at their best, make more friends with those who can be trusted, and let the Cao family always stand in a ce where others can help them.


    So Uncle Cao came out and admitted the matter.


    There are many benefits to doing this. You can show your loyalty to the Xu family, make the Xu family trust him more, and save Jiang Wangang and Qin Qianhu, so that Xu You will not get angry and secretly destroy them.


    He is really a kind person, but Jiang Wankang is too stupid. He is tired of protecting such stupid and impulsive people.


    Jiang Wanzang still didn''t believe it: "Is it really the Sixth Young Master you deceived?"


    Uncle Cao wants to chop him to death, so just go down the steps if I give you one. How can you be more serious at this time?


    "Yes, I deceived the Sixth Young Master. He is too stupid. Just say a few nice words... No, no, the Sixth Young Master is quite smart!" Uncle Cao said directly in order to stop Jiang Wanzang from holding on to this matter. Xu Liu was stupid.


    Xu Liu was very angry, but Ke Xu You suppressed him and didn''t let him say anything.


    Xu You angrily scolded Uncle Cao: "Brother Cao, how can you scheme against the things in the general''s house? If you want fermented fertilizer,e and tell me, and I will help you ask. If it works, I''ll do it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll take it. You''re still nning on it." Already


    That was to scold Uncle Cao.


    However, the Cao family had a lot of food, and they had to rely on the Cao family''s food to support their troops. In the end, the fermentation matter ended with Uncle Cao being scolded and fined 10,000 taels of silver.


    Jiang Wankang knelt down to apologize to Xu You.


    Xu You was very satisfied and said earnestly: "Old Jiang, Xiao Liu is not very smart, but he has really changed his mind. You have to believe him."


    Jiang Wankang felt very guilty: "It was my fault first, and I will never be so impulsive in the future."


    Xu You nodded after hearing this, and kept Jiang Wankang, but Jiang Wankang didn''t have the face to stay longer. After exining the matter of fermented fertilizer clearly, he left and returned to Duchonggou.


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, General. I''ll see you off. Please don''t hold any grudge against me anymore and give me some shoes to wear." Uncle Cao sent Jiang Wankang out of the camp with a smile on his face.


    Jiang Wankang also came to his senses at this moment. After seeing that this ce was some distance from the camp, he asked Uncle Cao: "Did you really do it?"


    Uncle Cao smiled. He was not too stupid and knew that there was something fishy about this matter. He replied to Jiang Wankang: "I can only do it."

 Chapter 2099: biological daughter

    Chapter 2099: biological daughter


    Chapter 2099 Biological Daughter


    There was so much other meaning in these words that Jiang Wanzang was startled: "What do you mean?"


    After saying this, I wanted to get off my horse and drag Uncle Cao to ask him clearly.


    Uncle Cao was frightened to death and hurriedly said: "Don''t dismount, do you want to kill me?"


    What a headache. How could there be such a fool as Jiang Wankang?


    "General, you are really good at fighting. You dare to fight on the battlefield and earn a lot of credit. You are a great person, but you are really stupid. Remember, do whatever you want to do in the future quietly. Don''t ask questions in person. This This trick can only be used on gentlemen or bastards, not on insidious viins. The viin will admit his mistake in a meeting and kill the relevant people behind his back."


    Uncle Cao licked his smiling face and kept bowing and saying goodbye, as if he was apologizing to General Jiang, but what came out of his mouth was not an apology: "If you don''t want to kill your family and your soldiers, if you don''t want to kill your family, Just remember what I said to the dead Qin and Gu families. Lets go quickly. Although the dead men cant hear, they can see.


    After all, Jiang Wankang was a general, and he was very good at guarding against dead soldiers. He raised his riding crop and hit the ground next to Uncle Cao with a crack: "You **** who eat nothing but corpses, stop talking nonsense to me here, get out of here." Go ahead, my boss will not marry your Cao family!"


    Uncle Cao was stunned and almost scolded his mother in shock. It was so amazing that he could actually make up a contradiction and act out it himself.


    He hurriedly hid aside and said: "General, your eldest son has also reached the age of starting a family and starting a business. It just so happens that the posthumous daughter of my third brother has also reached the age of marriage. Although she is not the daughter of my uncle, she is also a direct descendant of the uncle''s house. Please consider it, General Jiang."


    "Consider your mother, this general will not get married to a viin like you who plots other people''s things, get out!" General Jiang cursed, rode his horse to catch up with his soldiers, and ran away with them.


    Bah! Uncle Cao spat on the ground, turned around and walked back.


    After walking about ten meters, I approached my carriage and found two people wearing battle armor, their faces covered by helmets with only a pair of eyes. One of them was riding back to camp. I was shocked, but soon After calming down, he got on the carriage and said, "Let''s go back to the camp."


    Steward Cao sat on the front board of the carriage. After the carriage started to move, he asked: "Uncle, what were you arguing with the general just now? We were afraid that you would start a fight, and we almost asked the Marquis'' people toe over and take a look."


    This was to tell him that Xu You did send people to keep an eye on him, but they didn''te close. Uncle Cao was relieved and said angrily: "He is a general, and I am just a vegetarian with some food. How can I dare to follow the general?" Aren''t you afraid of being hacked to death for being noisy?"


    Afterining, he added: "It''s okay, I just want to marry the third child''s posthumous daughter to his eldest son, but he doesn''t like it... don''t talk about these bad things and go back quickly."


    "Yes." Manager Cao asked the coachman to whip the horse a few times, and the carriage started running quickly, almost making Uncle Cao vomit.


    After returning to the camp, he first went to see Xu You and told him about sending Jiang Wangang off.


    The dead man who came back first had already told Xu You what had happened.


    Seeing that Uncle Cao was telling the truth, Xu You smiled and said, "Uncle Cao, don''t be angry. Brother Jiang''s temper is like that. He is very straightforward, but he has no bad intentions and will not really do anything to you."


    They are still very stupid and can be deceived no matter what.


    He added: "Thanks to Uncle Cao for helping me with this matter, I willpensate Uncle Cao in the future."


    Uncle Cao said: "The Marquis is serious. With our friendship, there is no need topensate. However, I really want the method of fermenting leaves as fertilizer... My family is ennobled based on grain. If we have such a fertilizer method, The grain production of the fields under my name will definitely increase a lot."


    He waved his hand again and said: "It''s not done now, let''s not talk about it. Let''s finish the spring plowing first, and then make nster."


    Xu You was very happy that Uncle Cao was so understanding, and asked about his niece''s marriage: "But it''s time for the hairpin? My second son has also reached the age of getting married. Although he is a bastard, I will not treat him badly, and I will give him more of the family property." A share will also help him gain fame and rise to the top."


    Xu Laoer is really busy. He has already been promised two marriages by his own father.


    Uncle Cao was thinking, you are always seeking death. If you marry my niece to your son, you will probably kill my whole family. However, Uncle Cao said with embarrassment on his face: "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Marquis, but my third son left ast word before his death, saying that the children born in the wombs of younger siblings, regardless of male or female, can only marry the direct descendants... My third brother My younger brother is a schr, and he pays attention to the distinction between a legitimate concubine and a concubine, so dont get angry with a dead man like him."


    Xu You looked a little ugly when he was rejected, but Uncle Cao had just done him a big favor, so he didn''t pursue it and said with a smile: "That''s a pity."


    He added: "Uncle Cao is still busy with spring plowing, so I won''t keep you much longer."


    Uncle Cao didn''t get what he asked for, so he hurriedly said goodbye and left.


    As soon as he left the tent, he saw Mr. Qianshan... It turned out that Mr. Qianshan was the one who let him go.


    Mr. Qianshan.


    Uncle Cao.


    After the two said hello, they left separately.


    Mr. Qianshan entered the tent and waited for a while. The soldiers outside came in and said, "Master Marquis, Uncle Cao has left the tent ten meters away."


    After saying that, he went out immediately.


    The rest of the people were not cleared away either.


    Mr. Qianshan then said: "Master Hou, what do you want to do? It''s just a fertilizer recipe. Is it worth taking such a risk? If you want to be a big business, you have to be broad-minded. With such short eyelids, it will take three lifetimes for Master Hou." Its no big deal!


    He scolded Xu You mercilessly.


    Xu You was shocked. Mr. Qianshan, a ve, dared to scold him. He wanted to get angry, but Mr. Qianshan said again: "Master has something to say to Mr. Hou, please listen carefully...Xu You, the reason why you can be dozens of The leader of the Wan Dajun is because the Cui family helped you get the position of general of the army and helped you kill Old Duke Xing. The Cui family will help you, firstly because of Xiaoliu, and secondly because you really know how to fight, but you If you dare to act recklessly and ruin the great cause again, the Cui family will not help you again!"


    What!


    Xu You stood up in shock, not expecting that the old man would give him such a message.


    However, its not over yet.


    Mr. Qianshan continued: "Master Hou, my master said that although you can fight, you are far behind the generals of Wei Guogong''s line, and you are only better than General Cheng. Your sess depends on Cui The family supports you all the way. The Cui family can support you, but they can destroy you. As for the sixth young master, when the timees, take him away, change his name, let him have a biological son, and leave an incense to the Cui family."


    He added: "These words were passed down by your master when you became the Marquis. He said that he was afraid that the Marquis would get carried away after getting the title, so he used them to spur you. I thought you wouldn''t use them at first, but now you still use them, so that the Marquis can take care of himself." Bar."


    Having said that, Mr. Qianshan didnt stay any longer and left directly.


    Xu You was shocked and hurriedly chased after Mr. Qianshan: "Sir, stay back. Is that elder really going to be so ruthless?!"


    Mr. Qianshan sneered: "Master Hou, it''s not that the master is ruthless, it''s that you have be stupid after bing the master. The master will not support a fool."


    He revealed another piece of news to Xu You: "By the way, Lord Marquis, don''t use the Sixth Young Master to threaten us. It doesn''t matter if the Sixth Young Master dies or bes disabled... The master still has a biological daughter."

 Chapter 2100: Tanoue

    Chapter 2100: Tanoue


    Chapter 2100 On the Field


    That elder also has a biological daughter!


    "What did you say?" Xu You couldn''t believe it: "That elder also has a biological daughter?"


    How is it possible? Its not that the Cui family has lost its incense and wants to adopt Xiaolius child to the Cui family?


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: "Yes, the master does have a daughter. It''s just that the eldest daughter was lost when she was very young. I looked for it before but couldn''t find it. With the master''s current power, it''s not impossible to find the eldest daughter." Maybe... the eldest girl is about ten years older than the second wife. Now she may have grandchildren, so the Cui family is not limited to the Marquis. It is better for the Marquis not to disappoint his master... otherwise you will have nothing. "


    Nothing!


    Xu You loved power the most, and he was finally granted a title as a general. What he feared the most was losing everything and beingughed at.


    But he was so hateful that he stared at Mr. Qianshan and asked: "That elder''s daughter, when did my sister-inw get lost? Do you have any clues now? If she is found, will the Cui family still be able to survive?" How about treating Xiaoliu?"


    When Xu You asked this question, his voice was a little trembling... If the elder''s biological daughter came back, the Cui family''s Potian property would not be his Xu family''s share.


    Failing that, he would find her one step ahead of the Cui family and kill her whole family!


    Mr. Qianshan saw the murderous look in Xu You''s eyes and sneered: "Master Hou, I advise you not to do anything stupid. If anything happens to the master''s biological daughter, your Xu family will be wiped out... Thirty percent of the Xu family will be destroyed." The dead men are from the Cui family, and half of the dead men and stewards were trained with the help of the Cui family."


    So, do you still want to use the dead men of the "Cui family" to kill the real eldestdy of the Cui family?


    He raised his hand again, patted Xu You on the shoulder, and after shaking him out of his wits, he said, "Master Hou, don''t worry too much. I haven''t found it after searching for decades. I don''t know whether I can find it in the future. What the master said to you is just a warning from the elders to the younger ones. As long as the Marquis changes his ways, is obedient, and follows the n, the master will naturally help you achieve your great cause... When the great cause is aplished, do you still have to be afraid? "


    Xu You''s eyes lit up when he heard this. Yes, as long as the great cause is achieved, he can destroy the Cui family and chop the old immortal into pieces.


    "Master Marquis, you have been more peaceful recently. Don''t make any mistakes again." After saying this, Mr. Qianshan raised the curtain of the big tent and left to find Xu Liu. This idiot had to scare him, otherwise he would also Bad things.


    Mr. Qianshans words had an effect. After he left, Xu You turned around and walked to the animal-skin Taishi chair. He slumped in the chair, thinking about the affairs of the Cui family and the elder.


    Suddenly he discovered that he knew very little about that elder. Not to mention meeting him, he had only read his handwritten letters three times. Every time he read them, he would be burned by the dead soldiers.


    Thinking again of the dead men like Cui Duo, they were all given by the Cui family.


    There is also a miracle doctor like Xu He, who is also from the Cui family. After giving it to him, he changed his surname to Xu.


    There are Cui family members everywhere around him, and the Cui family knows about the things he did that could wipe out the nine ns...but he has never even seen the elder, and he doesn''t even know where the elder lives. I dont know, and I dont know how much property the Cui family has, let alone how many people the Cui family has in the court. How did they help him get the position of general of the army two years ago?


    Could it be that the Cui family had lurked in the pce and became Emperor Jingyuan''s confidants, so that Emperor Jingyuan took a fancy to him and allowed him to join the army with Duke Xing?


    Xu You thought about this, and a wave of fear rose in his heart... It was terrible, so terrible. At this moment, he felt like an ant, one being lured forward with a huge piece of meat. He could not stop. , an ant that cannot turn!


    Xu You was struck, so he pulled out the dagger and gave himself a knife on his arm to remind himself: Don''t focus on petty profits these days. Be obedient first. After relying on the Cui family to achieve great sess, you can take revenge together!


    Thinking of the great cause, Xu You cheered up again, picked up the hot wine pot, snored, and drank the heated liquor. From his throat to his stomach, he felt a spicy and hot feeling, which made him groan in pain.


    However, this also made him sober.


    From that day on, Xu You really restrained himself a lot and no longer always calcted other people''s things. However, he was greedy by nature and would not let go of what he had grasped.


    Jiang Wanzang rode his horse and ran towards Duchonggou. His heart hurt as if someone had cut his flesh with a knife, but his mind was clear and he knew clearly that the Xu family was the one who forced him to buy the fermented fertilizer prescription. , Uncle Cao just took the me.


    Uncle Cao will take the me, but he is afraid that Xu You is too mean, and is afraid that Xu You will be angry behind his back and assassinate Qin Sang, his wife, and him.


    He and Xu You have been brothers of life and death for more than 20 years. The two have experienced dozens of disasters together, fought side by side, and won hundreds of wars. With such a bond...will Xu You really kill him?


    Jiang Wankang didn''t know, but he had a family, soldiers to take care of, and soldiers to fight, so he chose to listen to Uncle Cao, just understand in his heart, don''t confront Xu You, don''t question him, wait untilter .


    After Xu You decided to stay safe and Jiang Wanzang decided not to cause trouble, the first line of defense experienced a rare calm, and Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were able to live a stable life for a period of time.


    In early March, the ice and snow melted, the drynd was moistened by rain, mules, horses and cattle had plowed thend, and the seeds had sprouted. In the endless fields, there were men and women busy cutting and nting seedlings.


    The strong seed fell to the ground and grew into a tree. The grains it produced were bigger than the pineapple fruit!


    You are so big, Huang Dalis daughter-inw, you nted seeds and started singing. If the sorghum rice really grows as big as a pineapple, wouldnt it scare people to death!


    You know what? This is a tune passed down from our hometown. Sing a few lines when sowing seeds. When the seeds hear it, they will know that they should grow bigger, and we can harvest more food!


    Huang Dali''s daughter-inw said again: "This is my family''snd. I can nt it as I like. Don''t make any noise. If it stops my crops from growing, I will never end it with you."


    "Oh, you''re pretty good now. OK, OK, OK, just sing. Don''t make the sorghum grow smaller the more you sing." After Mrs. Fan replied, she said to her stepdaughter Gantanggua: "Are you disabled? Old man? Its been a long time since I finished nting this ridge ofnd. Please hurry up, otherwise Ill ask you to make fermented fertilizer, which will stink you to death.


    Hehe, Gantanggua was the one who never retorted when scolded, and immediately shouted at Mr. Fan: "What the hell, no matter how slow I move, I can still grow faster than you. You know how to gossip... , and youre not afraid of a rotten tongue!


    Fan was furious. She picked up a **** and pointed it at the sweet melon and said, "You **** girl, do you have any more rules? I''m your mother. Try saying this again and see if I can beat you up?!"


    Gantanggua: "Just try it, am I still afraid of you?"


    Gan Fugua saw that his mother and sister were quarreling again, and she had a headache. She hurriedly said: "Sister, the second young master Xiao is here to pick some fat."

 Chapter 2101: birthday

    Chapter 2101: birthday


    Chapter 2101 Birthday


    "What, Master Xiao Er is here, where is he? Are you almost here? Why didn''t you tell me earlier, you bastard!" Gantanggua hurriedly arranged his clothes, poured water from the bamboo tube, and washed his face. After cleaning himself up, he cleared his throat and practiced his words softly: "Second Young Master, what a coincidence that you are here. When I finish working on thend at home, I will go to your house to help nt seedlings~"


    The Gan family''s camp is near the Xiao family, and the two families meet every day. Xiao Chengju is smart and obedient, and he also does business and earns a lot of money.


    After Gantanggua learned that he had earned a lot of money to build a fewrge brick and tile houses, she immediately fell in love with him. Then she took a closer look at Xiao Chengju, oh, he looked so handsome, and she liked him even more. Recently, he met Xiao Chengju by chance in a different way. I want to have a longsting love or something.


    Fan was about to go blind and said to her: "What a coincidence, Second Young Master Xiao has already turned another way. People look down on you. I don''t care if you go help the Xiao family nt seedlings. Don''t dream about it every day." Come on, nt thend quickly."


    Then he said: "When you go to the women''s school camp to learn the rules, say something nice to Aunt Tao and ask her to teach you some beautiful embroidery. It will be better to learn the skills than to seduce men... We will protect all the rules and regtions between men and women. No casual hooking is allowed. If you vite the rules, the man will be beheaded and the woman will be beaten with a cane and then the whole family will be driven away. Forget about the Peng sisters. Do you want our family to be like them?!"


    The fact that Mrs. Peng and Mrs. Peng were forcefully **** and driven away before the Chinese New Year frightened the family members who were used to being aggressive and mischievous. Mrs. Fan was the most frightened, so even if she quarreled and fought with her stepdaughter, she would still keep an eye on her. , let her not make mistakes and bring trouble to the family.


    I know, theres a lot of nonsense. Gantanggua was unhappy because he didnt meet Xiao Chengju by chance.


    However, she was a child of a military family and was used to being beaten, so she was not discouraged. She quickly cheered up and started nting seedlings quickly, thinking that she would finish nting quickly and go back to help the Xiao family chop some firewood. Take it down and wait for Xiao Chengju toe home to meet and talk with her to enhance their rtionship.


    Father-inw, Im so tired. Do we have too muchnd? Can we ask my cousin to send troops to help us nt it? Qian Qinghe beat his sore waist and shouted to Uncle Qin in front.


    Uncle Qin hehehe: "You loser, I have already nted two ridges ofnd, and you haven''t finished nting this ridge ofnd. How dare youin that you are tired? Let me tell you again, our family is divided into people. If If you dont finish nting, you should stay in the ground until it is finished, otherwise the grain will be deducted and my nephew will cut off your easy work and make it impossible for you to do your job!"


    Sister Xiao was shocked when she heard this and said hurriedly: "No, Dad, it''s money to celebrate. I nt seedlings very quickly. Look, I nted these two ridges ofnd. If you want to punish him, punish him. Don''t even bother me." We will also be punished together.


    Uncle Qin said: "Husband and wife are one. Since Qian''s son-inw is your husband-inw, you have to help him. If you can''t even help with this little thing, you husband and wife should stop being together. I''ll help you reconcile!"


    Well, Heli is not necessary. Xiao Damei and Qian Qinghe have grown up together. Although they are noisy, they like him quite a lot.


    "Hurry up and work, if you keep grinding and whining, I will beat you to death. I have recently learned some powerful tricks from Gaofen Niang, and I can destroy you!" Sister Xiao urged Qian to celebrate, and she also speeded up the seeding. Seedling.


    Looking around, the farnd in the guardhouse is full of busy people.


    Everyone doesnt go back for lunch at noon. Instead, they make multigrain cakes and bring them in the morning. They stop eating at noon, then take a break and continue working. Its almost dark before they pack up and go home.


    After about ten days of busy work, I finally nted sorghum.


    "There is too muchnd in the health center, and there is still a lot ofnd that has not been cultivated. Now, only 1,300 acres ofnd have been cultivated. Each person has one acre ofnd. Two people have one acre ofnd. The northwest is thin, and the food output is not high. We have to take care of the fodder for horses, mules and oxen, and we have to pay grain to the camp. No matter how much we calcte, it''s not enough." Gu Jinli counted the acres of spring plowing in the guard station, and the more he calcted, the more ominous he felt.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s okay. We can ask someone to open up thend outside the guard house and nt two crops of soybeans. This will help us harvest more food."


    Soybeans grow so well that they can be nted on anynd with a plow. "The yield may not be as high as in the south, and the seeds will be wasted. We have to nt these seeds ourselves."


    In fact, 1,300 acres ofnd is much more than other guard posts, and it is also thanks to the Wu Dadong family. Otherwise, there would be no way to carve out so muchnd just by relying on the soldiers and family members who stayed at the guard post.


    Its just that Xiaoyu is a smallndowner who likes money andnd. The more of these two things, the better. When they are missing, she gets flustered. Gu Jinli said: "Let''s build it. Now we would rather nt seeds than nt morend."


    The camp did not distribute much grain and could not nt more than a thousand acres ofnd. They had already put in several hundred kilograms of grain.


    but


    Gu Jinli smiled at him and said: "We can grow medicinal materials and sell them. After getting the money, we can buy grain and what''s hidden in the vige. Anyway, we won''t starve to death."


    Speaking, he picked up the medicinal material booklet and nned to continue writing.


    Qin Sang frowned and took the medicinal material book away: "Xiaoyu, stop writing. Tomorrow is your birthday. From now on, you have a good rest and have a happy birthday."


    "This is the method of growing several medicinal materials. I want to drive them out to Aunt Niu and the others. Please return them to me quickly." Gu Jinli raised his hand to grab the medicinal material booklet in his hand.


    Qin Sang refused to give it, so he put the medicinal material booklet aside, held her hand, put it into his arms, held her face in one hand, looked at her with affection and joy in his eyes, and said, "My little fish seventeen Its great to be able to watch the little fish grow up now... In the future, I will also watch the little fish grow old.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "I''ve watched you grow up too. Also, don''t talk about being old on your birthday. I want to always be young and beautiful."


    The one who can stay young and beautiful is a monster.


    However, Qin Sang coaxed her: "Well, Xiaoyu will always be young and beautiful, because Xiaoyu can make beauty prescriptions."


    Grandma Tao and Grandma Yu also have a lot of beauty recipes in their hands, which they will give to Xiaoyu regrly.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "You can say nice things to coax me. But, looking at you now, you have changed a lotpared to when we first met."


    Qin Sang paused: "What has changed?"


    It has always been like this, he will not change, he will always treat Xiaoyu willingly and happily.


    Gu Jinli pinched his face and said: "He no longer looks like a young man, but now a man, and he is so fierce. When he is not smiling, he can scare people to death, and when heughs, he can warm people to death!"


    Her little brother Qin has dimples, and when he smiles, the sun shines brightly and can melt people''s hearts, making her want to love him just looking at him.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "The little fish is not afraid. I am only cruel to others. I will always smile to the little fish."


    Ha, Gu Jinliughed out loud and pulled his face: "Well, Brother Qin is the best to me."


    Suddenly thinking of something, he asked again: "Tell me, have you liked me since you were a child?!"

 Chapter 2102: Plant medicinal materials

    Chapter 2102: nt medicinal materials


    Chapter 2102 nting Medicinal Materials


    Definitely yes!


    Okay, he has set his sights on her at a young age, pestering her, pretending to be wronged in front of her, making her feel distressed, and letting her fall into his tenderness pit step by step.


    Qin Sang raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Xiaoyu wants to know?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Say, otherwise you will sleep in the tent tonight!"


    Qin Sang looked at her ferocious look, and the smile on his face became thicker. He didn''t show off to her, and admitted directly: "Well, I have liked her a long time ago. Xiaoyu is a beautiful flower. If you see it right, you should hide it." Get up, what if someone robs you?"


    He approached her again and said, "I won''t let the little fish run away."


    After saying that, he kissed her, from gentle and sweet to domineering and passionate, it was all about his affection for her.


    Gu Jinli was melted by his passion, but in a daze, she took the time to say: "Giving yourself to me cannot be considered a birthday gift. I want a serious birthday gift~"


    So Xiaoyu thinks of this as an improper birthday gift? Qin Sang almost diedughing after hearing this, and kissed her and said: Dont worry, I will give Xiaoyu both serious and informal gifts, be good. "


    Gu Jinli almost burned to death after hearing this. She wanted to retaliate but had no chance. Being pestered by him made her almost drown in pleasure.


    This is really physical work, and its exhausting. When Gu Jinli woke up the next day, he said the same thing again.


    Qin Sang smiled and asked her maliciously: "Does Xiaoyu like it? I like it very much."


    Gu Jinli bit him: "I am a serious person and will not answer such improper questions like yours."


    Haha, Qin Sangughed out loud, kissed her shoulder, and said, "How can Xiaoyu be so cute?"


    He liked it so much that he wanted to do nothing but stay with Xiaoyu Niwai.


    but


    Get up, Aunt Niu and the others are almost here.


    Today is Xiaoyus birthday, and its also the day when Aunt Niu and the otherse to get medicinal seedlings to nt.


    The day when they came to get the medicinal seedlings was specially chosen by Aunt Niu and others, just to celebrate Xiaoyu''s birthday, but he didn''t like it. He just wanted to be alone with Xiaoyu on such a big day.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded, but did not get up. Instead, hey on Qin Sang''s shoulder and closed his eyes to rest.


    Qin Sang also let her go, hugging her and stroking her hair.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinli finally opened his eyes: "Where are the clothes? I''m going to get up."


    He said again: "It''s over. I''m gettingzy in front of you. You even have to take my clothes."


    "I like to take care of Xiaoyu." Qin Sang had already found clothes for her, and he could reach them as soon as he reached out. He really wanted to help her put them on, but Gu Jinli grabbed the clothes and got into the bed.


    You go out and look at the medicinal seedlings first, Ill be back soon.


    Qin Sang: "Doctor Dai is back. He is watching and there will be no mistakes."


    Doctor Dai has not been at Changliang Guard in the past few months. Instead, he has been teaching medical skills to the soldiers at Dabu Guard and Yangshan Guard. He has taught them how to treat knife wounds. The results have been good. He has taught the two guards how to treat injuries. Soldiers wounded by swordse.


    "Doctor Dai is back, so we have to invite him to the table for dinner today and let him eat more good food. He has been working very hard sincest year." Gu Jinli was very happy that Doctor Dai was back. He exined and turned his back. ,wearing clothes.


    Qin Sang looked at her back, which was as smooth as jade. His mouth was a little dry. After drinking a ss of water, he went to get ab andbed her hair after she got dressed.


    But Gu Jinli was disgusted: "Today is my birthday, and you stillb my bun."


    Um?


    Want to do your hair in a bun?


    Qin Sang: "I''ll call Aunt Yu. She knows many styles of buns." Gu Jinli smiled: "No, it makes more sense for you tob my hair for my birthday. Just go get the hairpin and give it some decoration." "


    The skirt is new, very bright red, with many petals embroidered with ink thread on the skirt. It was a birthday gift made by the eldest sister herself.


    The eldest sister is an embroiderer with excellent skills. She makes the skirt very eye-catching and the pattern of the skirt is simple. There is no need to make a tooplicated bun on the head. A simple one is fine. It goes well with a bun.


    Qin Sang did as he was told, but the hairpin he gave her was something he had never seen before, but the style didnt look like a new hairpin.


    "This is it?" Gu Jinli had already guessed the origin of the hairpin. He touched the hairpin on his head and asked, "Can I wear it when meeting guests?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, only family members have seen it, no one else will find it."


    "Okay, then I''ll wear it out." Gu Jinli smiled, holding the skirt of his skirt with one hand and him with the other, and said happily: "Let''s celebrate my birthday!"


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli, who was walking in front, as cheerful as a swallow, and suddenly hugged her from behind: "Xiaoyu, wait a little longer, and I will let you live openly."


    Gu Jinli knew what he was referring to and smiled: "Okay, okay, I''ll wait. Stop doing this. We have to rush out to wee guests. You can hug me again at night."


    "Okay." Qin Sang hugged her for a while longer before letting go, holding her hand instead and walking outside.


    It was already past 6 o''clock. Not long after the couple left, Xie Cheng and his wife came.


    Since spring plowing was about to take ce, Xie Cheng had time to return to the guardhouse. He brought Ji Zhenniang here to celebrate Gu Jinli''s birthday and collect medicinal seedlings.


    But this time, Xie Cheng was particrly happy. He grinned and showed his big white teeth. After seeing the couple, he waved to them from a distance and shouted: "Sang, brother and sister!"


    There was joy in his voice, and the joy in his body overflowed.


    "Thank you, brother." Qin Sang replied. Seeing Gu Jinli''s puzzled face, he said, "I guess something happy has happened."


    Gu Jinli: "Brother Xie is not like Uncle Niu. He is more boring. You have to encounter something good to be so happy."


    Just go and ask and you will know. Qin Sang took Gu Jinlis hand and walked towards the gate of the guardhouse.


    They didn''t even need to ask. Ji Zhenniang held her back, held up her belly, and said to Xie Cheng coquettishly: "Your back is sore, hold on to me. If you fall, something big will happen!"


    As he spoke, he nced at Gu Jinli and puffed out his stomach. His face clearly said: I have something great, ask me quickly, ask me quickly.


    Gu Jinli asked, but what she asked was: "Your waist is broken? You still need help when you walk."


    Ji Zhenniang was extremely angry: "Do you know how to speak? If you can''t speak, just shut up!"


    Yoooo, you still dare to hurt me.


    Dont you want the seedlings of the Hemostasis Root? Gu Jinli looked at her and said, Dont want the seedlings that turn into porcin when exposed to heat?


    Ji Zhenniang''s arrogance suddenly disappeared, and she hurriedly said: "I want it, I want it, I was wrong, don''t give it to me, I have exaggerated, if I can''t get the Yurezhenxiang porcin, my mother-inw will Itll make meugh to death.


    Xie Cheng shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother and sister, don''t be as knowledgeable as her. She is like this. She likes to show off whenever she has something good."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Brother Xie, don''t worry, I know her temper and I won''t really care about her."


    He walked up to Ji Zhenniang again, grabbed her hand, felt her pulse, and said after a moment: "It''s true."

 Chapter 2103: Why aren’t you pregnant yet [Belated Happy Mid-Autumn Festival]

    Chapter 2103: Why aren��t you pregnant yet [Bted Happy Mid-Autumn Festival]


    Chapter 2103 Why arent you pregnant yet [Bted Happy Mid-Autumn Festival]


    Ji Zhenniang was very proud, and she puffed out her belly and said, "That''s it, it''s been almost two months, and the doctor said it''s a son!"


    Gu Jinli was speechless: "What son? He is just a little bean now. He has to be born to know whether he is male or female. And don''t hold your belly too high. When the child is born, your back will be arched." "


    "Gu Xiaoyu, don''t scare me." Ji Zhenniang''s face turned pale and she quickly stood up straight, fearing that her figure would be unsightly.


    "I don''t have time to scare you. There are many things you need to pay attention to during pregnancy. Don''t do it. Take good care of the fetus and give birth to the child safely." Gu Jinli added: "Since you are pregnant, there is no need toe here specially. Taking a carriage is also risky. , and there is still a long way to go.


    "We have a life-or-death friendship. How can I note to your birthday?" Ji Zhenniang said, feeling proud again. It was obvious that she was here just to show off that she was pregnant.


    He then asked Gu Jinli casually: "Xiaoyu, do you have any good news?"


    You are asking this in front of arge crowd. It seems that you are holding back too much.


    Gu Jinli wanted to give her a look, but he held it back and only told her: "Take good care of your baby and don''t run around during this period. I will write you some things you need to pay attention toter. Take it back and follow it." .


    Ji Zhenniang: "I know, I know, the doctor at home has said these things. Besides, there is Qing Hui, so you can rest assured that she is here."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Qinghui and Erqing are both members of my family. They wille back after I train your people. They can''t take care of you all their lives."


    Although the Ji family hase, they can''tpare with Erqing who has been trained as a dead soldier, so Erqing still stays in Dabuwei to train Lady Ling and others.


    Qing Hui is also bringing a few medical girls, but if Chang Liang Wei is too busy, she wille back to help Qing Pu.


    As they were talking, the sound of a carriage running was heard. Kuang raised the curtain and shouted towards them: "I saw you guys talking from a distance. What are you talking about? You are so excited, why don''t you go in and talk?! "


    The Niu family came with people from the Lai family, and Dajiwei from Lai Qianhu also wanted to nt medicinal materials, so Mrs. Lai also came today.


    When Ji Zhenniang saw Kuanging, she started to support her waist and belly again. Kuang was overjoyed and asked, "Are you pregnant?"


    Ji Zhenniang nodded reservedly, but couldn''t help but show off: "The doctor said the fetus was sitting very firmly and it was a son!"


    Mrs. Kuang clicked her tongue: "What''s there to be proud of? I''ve already given birth to seven sons. Too many boys are causing trouble, but they can''t be as considerate and obedient as my daughter. Besides, you''re almost twenty-one and you only have one daughter. You should give her a daughter." My brother has given birth to a son, and what he does is lick blood from the edge of a knife. He must have a queen as soon as possible."


    Well, I made a mistake. I only focused on showing off and forgot that Kuang was a ruthless man who gave birth to seven sons.


    However, Ji Zhenniang was not convinced and pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "Gu Xiaoyu is seventeen years old and she is not pregnant yet. Why don''t you talk about her?"


    With a bang, Gu Jinli pped her hand away: "Don''t keep pointing at people like this, or your hands will be chopped off."


    Mrs. Kuang said: "Sang''s wife is only seventeen, several years younger than you. It won''t be toote to wait until she is eighteen."


    Ji Zhenniang was furious and wanted to speak again, but Kuang red back.


    Mrs. Lai got off the carriage and said with a smile: "Today is Sang''s wife''s birthday. We finally got together. Don''t quarrel. Let''s go to the guardhouse quickly."


    Brother and sister, youre right, hurry up, stop showing off,e in quickly. Kuang urged, and then praised Gu Jinli: Sangs wifes dress is beautiful.


    Gu Jinli was happy and began to show off his sister''s craftsmanship: "It looks good, it was made by my sister, and the embroidery was also done by her hands." Then Kuang took a closer look at the embroidery on it: "Hey, these petals are really beautifully embroidered. Your sister''s craftsmanship is quite good, much better than the embroidery that Mrs. Bai showed us."


    Mrs. Bai is the sister of the Fourth Young Master Fang.


    Gu Jinli smiled, "That''s not true, my sister is a great embroidery master!"


    "The banquet noodles have been made sincest night. There are many delicious ones. Aunt Niu and Aunt Lai don''t have to be polite to me. Just eat with all your heart." Gu Jinli greeted them and led them to the house. He turned back and said to Ji Zhenniang: "You''re pregnant, so you can''t eat randomly. I''ll have someone make you some maternity meals."


    Pregnant womens meal is so light that youll want to die.


    Ji Zhenniang thought she could have a special meal, and she was proud and happy. But when the food was served, she looked at what she had eaten, then looked at what Kuang and the others had eaten, and almost cried: "Gu Xiaoyu, You deliberately targeted me!"


    Gu Jinli took a bite of the fragrant mutton and said happily: "Who is targeting you? Pregnant women should eat food with bnced nutrition and light taste. Eating food that is too heavy is not good for the child and will cause fetal disease. Im not trying to scare you, its true, if you dont believe me, go back and ask Dr. Ji.


    Gu Jinli knew medical skills, and Ji Zhenniang would believe what she said without a doctor confirming it. Moreover, this was a child she conceived a few years after giving birth to Zhuzhu. He was very precious, so she did not resist anymore, but sullenly ate a certain amount of food. meals.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are taking medicine. Take it quickly. After eating, we have to settle the ount and talk about nting medicinal materials. After that, you have to rush back, but there is no time to waste time."


    Yes, yes, yes, this is a big deal, lets eat quickly. Kuang said, eating faster.


    In less than three-quarters of an hour, the birthday banquet for Gu Jinli was finished.


    Gu Jinli distributed to them the medicinal nt nting booklet that Aunt Yu and Xiaoji had copied: "This time I will nt hemorrhoid root, pyocyanus, snake ointment, snake skin spine, and buroot. These herbs are all rtively good." , and it is a medicinal material that is urgently needed and used inrge quantities in the northwest, and is needed by both humans and animals."


    He also told them in detail what these medicinal materials were used for, how much they were sold for outside, and how much the medicine stores charged them.


    Ji Zhenniang and Kuang were fine, but Mrs. Lai was shocked: "These medicinal herbs are so powerful, they can cure external injuries and stop internal bleeding. They can even pull out the pus in the hoofs of animals. And there are these snakeskin spines... Sang Wife, is this medicine really a must-have in the magical anti-worm medicine?"


    Thest half of the sentence was asked in a much softer voice, for fear of being overheard and rushing to nt this medicinal material.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It is indeed a necessary ingredient in the anti-parasitic medicine. It is also included in anti-insect medicine, so Auntie doesn''t have to worry about others secretly growing this medicine. The more snakeskin thorns, the better, even if the person who nted them No matter how much it is, it can still be sold.


    In ancient times, sanitary conditions were not good, and many people liked to drink raw river water, so both adults and children suffered from bloating. Insecticides were always needed, and snake-skin thorns could never be sold.


    Mrs. Lai was relieved after hearing this. She grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and choked with sobs: "Sang''s wife, thank you very much for giving us such a way to make money."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Auntie, you are too polite. I treat you well because you are worthy. If you are not worthy, I will not treat you kindly, I will only chop with a knife."


    Ji Zhenniang: "Yes, yes, Gu Xiaoyu is so fierce!"


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes at her and continued: "But I have to say something ugly first. The medicinal materials you grow must be good. If you use bad medicinal materials to sell them, your reputation will be ruined and the medicine store will not ept our medicinal materials, but you will have to paypensation. .


    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, I wish you all a full moon and a full moon. After seeing everyonesments, I am improving it, which will make the plot fly. Maybe Xiaoyu will get pregnant and give birth to a baby in a few chapters. A lot of things have beenid out, and its time to wrap things up. . There are too many things in realitytely, including physical problems, and Im a little too tired. I wanted to make a grapefruitntern for the Mid-Autumn Festival this year, but I was dyed by things and couldnt make it. I hope I can make it next year. I dont like to talk off-topic anymore, but I will still read everyonesments regrly. If you have good suggestions, I will ept them and correct them. I am grateful to everyone for always supporting me. Thank you and express your sympathy.

 Chapter 2104: Xiaoping is happy to leave

    Chapter 2104: Xiaoping is happy to leave


    Chapter 2104 Xiaoping is happy to leave


    Mrs. Lai said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Sang''s daughter-inw, you will take us to grow medicinal materials and find us a good medicine store to receive the goods. We must abide by the rules and not do evil things that ruin our livelihood, otherwise we will let my sons No queen!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Auntie, what you said is serious, everyone just remember that the medicine store has rules for collecting medicines."


    He also took out his ount book andpiled the ounts with Ji Zhenniang and Kuang.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Lai got up and took the medicinal nt cultivation booklet to see Aunt Tao, asking Aunt Tao to teach her how to read the characters on it, so that she could learn more about medicine.


    The ounts were done by Aunt Yu. They could finish it in just one pair and it took less than three-quarters of an hour.


    Kuang was shocked again: "I bought everything here, and I can still get a profit of more than two thousand taels. With four families, one family can have a dividend of several hundred taels, which is really profitable. It also depends on Sang''s wife to sell it." The price of the green bricks for the brothers'' health center has been reduced, otherwise we don''t know how many people would be jealous ande to ruin our business."


    Out of jealousy, the Shen family went to Fucheng to join forces with the Meng family to burn porcin. As a result, the porcin was burned and smashed, and they were almostughed to death.


    "Sang''s wife, the Shen family won''t retaliate against you, right?" Kuang was very worried. The Shen family were rtives of the emperor, and they could crush Sang and his wife to death with just a move of their hands.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, the Shen family has given up on selling General Jiang and the Zhong family, and the brick and porcin business is considered safe." Gu Jinli stood up and said, "Let''s go, I will take you to see the medicinal seedlings, you can wait a moment You can have it loaded into a truck and taken away.


    "Hey, let''s go and see those golden seedlings." Mrs. Kuang stood up happily, called her wife, and Gu Jinli took her into the carriage and rushed to the camp containing the medicinal seedlings.


    Ji Zhenniang sat in another carriage with Grandma Tao and the Ji family''s aunts, and followed slowly.


    Hey, these are the golden seedlings, Doctor Dai, which one is the snakeskin thorn? Kuang asked Doctor Dai.


    Doctor Dai squatted down with the medicine boy, pointing to a thorny thorn tree sapling that was curved like a snake and said: "That''s it. The snake skin thorn is hot, poisonous, and can kill insects and eggs. The whole nt can be used as medicine, and It is cold and drought tolerant, suitable for growing in the northwest, and is an excellent medicinal material."


    Snake-skin thorns do not grow well in humid areas in the south. When they used to make anti-insect medicine at Dafeng Vige Pharmacy, they used snake-skin thorns from the south, but the efficacy of the medicine was not very good. They had to increase the dosage of the medicine to get the effect. effect, but the snakeskin thorns in the northwest don''t use it.


    "It will grow a kind of white berry. The fruit is poisonous. You can eat less, but not more, so as not to damage the spleen, stomach and kidneys. You must make it clear to the children in the health center... Just scare them and say this It''s a poisonous fruit, so don''t eat it." Doctor Dai told Kuang and the others what they should pay attention to when nting medicinal materials.


    Qin Sang, Niu Dabao and others also came over and stood nearby and listened carefully.


    A medicinal material is of great importance. It has to be clearly exined about its pharmacological effects, toxicity, and how to nt it. Doctor Dai spent an hour talking about it before he was done.


    "If you don''t understand anything, just read the medicinal nt nting manual. If you still don''t understand,e to Changliangwei to ask. Me, Dakou, Ophiopogon japonicus, and Panax notoginseng will go and see and teach them in person. Don''t nt them in a daze, otherwise you will suffer. Big loss." As a doctor, Doctor Dai is very concerned about life-saving medicinal materials.


    Niu Dabao nodded: "We know, we don''t dare to pretend to understand, but we will have to trouble Doctor Dai when the timees."


    Its nothing, Im happy to be working on the medicinal materials. Doctor Dai has been busy sincest year. He has aged a lot, his hair and beard are much grayer, and his back is a little hunched, but he is in good spirits.


    Seeing that Doctor Dai had finished speaking, Qin Sang said: "Uncle Niu, Brother Xie, Sanzhuang, it''s gettingte, let''s load the medicinal materials into the truck."


    "Yes, Brother Sang." Lai Sanzhuang was the first to respond, but he was not the first to move the medicinal seedlings. Instead, he remembered the rules and let the Niu family move first.


    Sijinughed at him: "You are too obedient. Don''t wait any longer. Brother Sang has divided the medicinal seedlings for us. The medicinal seedlings for two tents of a family are nearby. Yours is nearby. Hurry up and take people to move them."


    Lai Sanzhuang smiled sheepishly, said hello, turned around and ran away, taking the soldiers of the Great Thorn Guard to carry the medicinal materials. Spring plowing is important, but the defense of Duchonggou is also important, so the Qianhu households take turns to lead their troops back to cultivate thend. Lai Qianhu has already returned, and returned to Duchonggou to guard ten days ago. Therefore, the Changliang Guards were sent instead. The third sones over.


    Lai Sanzhuang can also carry out things, and the daily work enlightenment is done well.


    "Soldiers and brothers, please be careful, don''t break the medicinal seedlings. Sister-inw Qin sent people to raise them in Gujiacun for several months before they were raised!" Lai Sanzhuang said to the soldiers at the guard station while carrying the medicinal seedlings. With.


    The soldiers knew that these medicinal seedlings were hard toe by, and nodded in response: "Hey, don''t worry, young master, we know that we will move them carefully."


    There were a lot of people, so each family divided thebor for transportation. In half an hour, all the medicinal seedlings were moved and loaded into the truck.


    "Be careful on the road. There are two people in the car watching, lest the road is too bumpy and the wooden boards on the upper floor tilt and fall, damaging the medicinal seedlings on the lower floor." Doctor Dai exined in detail, followed by Qin Sang and the others. Went to see a few people off.


    Before leaving, Gu Jinli checked Ji Zhenniang''s pulse: "It''s okay, the tire is stable, but after getting in the car, you''d better wrap your belly in a thick cotton coat. If there is any impact, it can also reduce the damage."


    After hearing this, the nanny of the Ji family hurriedly said: "Yes, after we get on the car, the old ve will personally wrap the wife in a thick cotton coat."


    When they came, the old man gave them a mission. They must get their aunt pregnant as soon as possible, so that they would not be divorced because they were childless and the Ji family would lose this official rtionship.


    Now that my aunt is pregnant, we cant let anything happen to the fetus.


    When she was about to leave, Ji Zhenniang couldn''t bear to leave Gu Jinli, so she grabbed her and said sincerely: "I''m serious, you have to hurry up and get pregnant. Although you are powerful, youe from a poor background. Your Qin Sang has such a good rtionship with her." What a noble man, you will definitely be a general in the future. If you give birth to a son, even if he marries a high-ranking girl as his wife, you, mother and son, will still have a ce as the legitimate eldest son."


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it, and he wanted to say, my little brother Qin wouldn''t be like this.


    Ji Zhenniang was anxious: "I''m telling you the truth, don''t take it seriously!"


    "Chengchengcheng, I understand, I''ll work hard, that''s it." Gu Jinli was afraid that she wouldn''t finish talking, so he quickly agreed.


    Ji Zhenniang finally got into the car with confidence.


    After talking to Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng for more than a quarter of an hour, Qin Sang rode his horse to send them to Yili Post. After watching dozens of carriages containing medicinal seedlings go away, he rode back and took Gu Jinli with him. Go back to the house and look at the gifts given by each family.


    Haha, Aunt Niu gave me the banknote directly, thats true.


    The person who also gave the banknote was Xiao Pingxi.


    Xiao Pingxi is a very insecure child, so she especially likes to save money. Being able to give her a hundred taels of silver notes as a birthday gift shows that he values her very much.


    In addition to the banknotes, Xiao Pingxi also personally wrote a blessing scripture for her to pray for her. What''s even more amazing is: "Long life, health and joy, the melon stems will continue to prosper year after year. These words were actually embroidered on it. He , did he embroider it himself?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, that boy started to embroider since he stopped observing filial piety. He begged me to hide it from you and said he wanted to give you a surprise."

 Chapter 2105: newborn

    Chapter 2105: newborn


    Chapter 2105 New Life


    Gu Jinli was really surprised...Xiao Pingxi, you are a boy, why are you doing embroidery, and you are still embroidering blessings like this?


    "It seems that he is really afraid that I will be divorced by you because I can''t have a baby."


    I couldn''t help butin: "You are so young, what are you thinking about in your head? I always like to worry about such old people''s things."


    Qin Sang smiled: "He cares about you and hopes you are well. After all, the heir is a big deal, but I am not in a hurry, and neither is Xiaoyu."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli suddenly untied his belt and bared his teeth: "Who said I''m not in a hurry? I''m in a hurry."


    Hmm, Qin Sang was stunned for a moment and held down her rebellious hand: "Xiaoyu, are you serious?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I have always liked sucking babies. Now that I am eighteen, my body has grown up. It is just the right time to make a baby at the age of neen."


    Qin Sang:


    My little fish has a pretty good n.


    But: Is it really okay?


    In fact, Qin Sang didn''t want to have a child so early for fear that she would be too young, and there were several precedents of twins in the Gu family. If she identally became pregnant with twins, it would be very difficult for Xiaoyu to give birth.


    He was very scared, even more scared than when his family was destroyed.


    "Of course it''s no problem!" Gu Jinli answered simply, then narrowed his eyes and looked at him and asked: "Or do you not want to have a baby with me, but with another woman?"


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her, and kissed her gently: "It''s nonsense again. If it weren''t for Xiaoyu, I wouldn''t get married."


    But after avenging his family, he lived in seclusion and no longer participated in any disputes.


    Gu Jinli smiled, but also felt distressed... In fact, the Qin family''s affairs had a great impact on Brother Qin, so she wanted to make him happy: "Be happy, and don''t think about things that are not there."


    He said again: "Hurry up, don''t dy, so as not to dy the reincarnation of my cub."


    Haha, this feeling of being forced by the overlord made Qin Sang couldn''t help butugh out loud, hugged her and kissed her: "Yes."


    Making a baby is aborious job, and Gu Jinli was a little tired from all the hard work, but when he woke up in the morning, he saw a basket full of big red fruits.


    Ha, there is fruit to eat. Gu Jinli was very happy and ran out of bed wrapped in quilt.


    When Qin Sang heard the noise, he came in from the outer room, looked at her bare feet, and hurriedly carried her back to the bed: "The fruits belong to small fishes, don''t worry."


    Go and wash me, I want to eat now.


    "Okay, I''ll wash it for you now." Qin Sang responded, first bringing a cup of hot water for her to drink, and then he brought a basin of hot water to wash the fruits for her to eat in the back room.


    And like a magic trick, he took out different fruits from the basket every time.


    Hong Kong red fruits, yellow pears, red dates, even grapefruit, as well as several kinds of dried plums, apricots and berries.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "...Are you a squirrel? Why have you hidden so many fruits?"


    Qin Sang smiled and fed her a few dried berries: "There is a lot hidden, but these are the only ones that can be eaten."


    It is difficult to hide the fruits. Even if you hide them carefully, there will be many bad ones and very few good ones. But seeing her eating happily, Qin Sang felt that it was worth it.


    "Well, this yellow berry is delicious, it must be a girl''s fruit. This red berry is also delicious, it must be some kind of raspberry." Gu Jinli was very busy eating various fruits.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Fish that likes to eat fruit."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "Then you are a wolf who likes to eat fish!"


    Qin Sang smiled even deeper, hugged her and kissed her: "Yes, I like to eat fish the most."


    Gu Jinli understood what he meant, blushed, and asked after a moment: "These are the seventeenth birthday gifts you gave me?" Qin Sang shook his head: "Not entirely, there are other gifts, Xiaoyu will know about it in the evening."


    Last year he was not able to celebrate Xiaoyu''s birthday, so he wanted to make up for it this year, so he prepared a lot of things for her.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, then I will receive the gifts in the evening."


    He added: "You don''t have to worry so much about preparing gifts in the future. The two of us can have a happy meal together."


    Qin Sang didn''t respond. Xiaoyu deserved his careful treatment.


    At night, Qin Sang kept his promise and took Gu Jinli to get gifts, giving Gu Jinli one surprise after another.


    The third day after his birthday was the day when Wu Dadongs family set out to go back, and it was also the day when Xiao Pingxi left.


    In the morning, Xiao Pingxi came to say goodbye to Gu Jinli and the others, dressed in festive new clothes with red and swollen eyes.


    After seeing them, he knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Jinli and his wife: "Thank you Uncle Qin and Aunt Gu for your upbringing during this time... I will live a good life after returning home. Uncle Qin and Aunt Gu don''t worry about me. I will be healthy and long-term." Big, be a promising person.


    Xiao Pingxi had many things to say to Gu Jinli and his wife, but at the end of the day, he only said these words to reassure them.


    After saying this, tears fell down and he quickly wiped them away, fearing that Gu Jinli and the others would be worried.


    "Good boy, get up quickly." Gu Jinli helped him up, hugged him and said, "If you don''t cry, you don''t have to worry about us, let alone your family. You have everything arranged, and you can live in peace. If there is anything unpleasant, Don''t take your gossip to heart, it''s what people who are jealous of you will say. If something happens to you, don''t hold it back, tell the adults at home and they will help you solve it."


    "Well, I understand, Aunt Gu, don''t worry." Xiao Pingxi choked with sobs and looked at Qin Sang again.


    Qin Sang smiled, bent down to pick him up, patted him on the back, and said without saying much, "We are waiting to see Xiaoping be famous, get married and have children, and be a rich man with a family and business."


    Yes, I will definitely not let Uncle Qin down! Xiao Pingxi promised.


    "Okay, the more we talk about this, the harder it will be to leave. It''s gettingte, let''s set off." Gu Dalin didn''t want Xiao Pingxi to rely too much on Sang and his wife, lest he wouldn''t adapt when they returned, so he took him away and said... Qin Sang and others said: "Don''t send me away, otherwise you will cry againter."


    This little guy cried all nightst night and went to bed when he was tired from crying.


    Qin Sang nodded in agreement, and when they left, he quietly followed with Gu Jinli in a carriage.


    I saw many friends from the guard stationing to see Xiao Pingxi off and stuffing him with food. Xiao Yantai and the others followed him all the way and sent Xiao Pingxi outside Wuligang.


    I wanted to send it again, but it was too far away from the guard station. I was afraid that it would be unsafe, so I was stopped by the scouts.


    Little Xinghua was very reluctant to leave Xiao Pingxi. She cried miserably and shouted: "No one will give me eggs to eat in the future."


    Good guy, did you eat all of Xiao Pingxis eggs?


    Wen Rong also came on horseback to see Xiao Pingxi off.


    Xiao Pingxi was very happy. He got off the carriage and talked to him for a while, and learned that Wen Rong had decided not to take the merit examination.


    "I told the adults that I want to learn martial arts to fight against the soldiers...Everyone in my family was indirectly killed by the soldiers. If the soldiers are not destroyed, there will be no peace in the northwest. I don''t want other children to be like me and be killed. The family has been ruined... I will continue to read, and if I defeat the soldiers in the future, I will take the exams for merit and fulfill the wishes of my parents and sisters."


    I have to say that Wen Rong has improved a lot since he was taken to training. Although the anger in his body is still there, he no longer angers others and has found the path he wants to walk in his life.


    "Okay, I''m waiting in the south for the news of Brother Rong''s meritorious service." Xiao Pingxi sped his fists, gave Wen Rong a martial arts salute, then got on the carriage and left.


    Wu Dadong''s family got a porcin that looks good when it''s hot, and he''s so excited that he''s still trembling, so when Xiaoping likes it so much, it''s not surprising that he always stops to say goodbye to those who see him off, and asks him: "Do you still want to say goodbye?" Its okay, were not in a hurry, just take your time.


    Xiao Ping shook his head happily: "No, Chief Yin is still waiting for us to meet up, so we can''t waste time."


    Yin Shanda was not in the team, but went to Long''an Prefecture to buy people more than half a month ago. Those people were arranged by Luo Ying. They were the people Qin Sang arranged to go to the Luo Family Escort Agency. They were all very skilled.

 Chapter 2106: Asking for medicine seedlings and Lan Qingyun

    Chapter 2106: Asking for medicine seedlings and Lan Qingyun


    Chapter 2106 Seeking medicine and Lan Qingyun


    Luo Ying is very good. He spent a lot of time to arrange the identities of these people. It is difficult for outsiders to find out.


    Yin Shanda also just cooperated with the show, but Yin Shanda didn''t know much and just followed Qin Sang''s instructions.


    "Boy, be sensible. OK, let''s set off now!" Wu Dadong gave the order, and the convoy started running wildly.


    Xiao Pingxi lifted the car curtain and looked behind...Uncle Qin and Aunt Gu are sometimes very unsmart. They thought they came quietly to see them off and he didn''t know?


    Everyone else has left, and their carriage is following them from a distance, making it difficult not to notice them.


    Xiao Pingxi watched secretly for a long time, finally wiped away tears, lowered the car curtains, and said silently: I will live a good life, you dont have to worry about me.


    Uncle He is a person who handles things properly. He sent the Zhong family to lead the way. With the Zhong family leading the way, the Wu Dadong family and the others were only subject to a routine inspection when they passed the checkpoint. They were not deliberately embarrassed. They had a smooth journey to Long''an Prefecture. Run.


    After Xiaopingxi and the others left, Changliangwei got busy again and started nting medicinal materials and cassava.


    They also sent medicinal seedlings and cassava seeds to Zhang Yan and his wife.


    Although they are not on the same line of defense as Zhang Yan and his wife, the rtionship between the two families has not weakened. Both families will think of each other if anything good happens.


    In addition to cassava seeds, Gu Jinli also gave Han and the others a bag of cassava seeds, which can detoxify cassava. They can survive by just spreading them on the ground, and they can be used by digging up the roots when needed.


    At the end of March, Uncle Cao chose a day when Qin Sang was around, and personally came to the health center to transport the remaining cassava seeds, and the cassava seeds that sprouted from Laogao to the vige for nting. The business between the two families waspletely settled. .


    And the news that Changliang Wei took Dabuwei, Yangshanwei, and Dajiwei to grow medicinal materials to make money also spread, and many health offices came to ask for medicinal seedlings.


    The Feng family from Shaliuwei came the fastest. This time, Feng Qianhu and his wife came together.


    Feng Qianhu had coborated with Zhuang Qianhu and others to scheme against Qin Sang before, but seeing Qin Sang bing more and more powerful and getting to know more and more noble people, and none of the people who harmed Liang Wei had a good end, he was so scared.


    When Mrs. Feng arrived at Shaliu Guard and learned all this, she scolded him: "You deserve it. I told you not to look down on y Legs a long time ago. Eighty percent of the generals are from y Legs. You look down on them. I dont even bother to talk to you. Look at this area of guard houses connected together, you are the only one who doesnt associate with anyone, and everyone else who associates with Chang Liang Guard has lost his temper!


    Mrs. Feng was very angry: "Can you please let me worry less? I will deal with those little goblins for you as soon as Ie here, and I have to help you clean up the mess. You should be smarter. If my son''s future is ruined because of your stupidity, , Im not done with you!


    The rtionship between Feng Qianhu and his wife is not very good, that is, they respect each other as guests, but they have been taught since childhood that family is the most important thing, so when faced with matters rted to the prosperity and decline of the family, they will work together to solve problems with a tacit understanding.


    So they came together to apologize and ask for medicinal seedlings.


    Mrs. Feng was well-educated, knowledgeable, and generous in her dealings. She said: "These medicinal seedlings are precious and it is not easy to raise them. We don''t want Mrs. Qin''s hard work to be in vain. She will buy the medicinal seedlings at a high price. If the medicinal seedlings get sick in the future, We will also spend money to invite your doctors toe and take a look, so that Chang Liang Wei will not suffer any loss."


    He added: "We don''t want any valuable medicinal materials, just ask for some medicinal seedlings to treat wind, cold, heat and heat. There are many children in this health center, and children like to get sick from wind, cold, heat and heat. nt some medicinal materials, and they will have medicine to take when they are sick. .


    Obviously, growing medicinal materials and selling them is secondary, the main purpose is to repair the rtionship between the two health centers.


    Gu Jinli knew the importance of unity among all the guards, so he readily agreed and gave Shaliu Guard ten carts of medicinal seedlings. In addition to the medicinal seedlings for cold and heat, he also gave hemostasis and snakeskin thorns.


    Mrs. Feng had already inquired about it a long time ago. The most grown by Yangshanwei next to her were styptic root and snake skin thorn. Knowing that these two medicinal materials were rtively valuable, she was very grateful.


    However, Mrs. Feng was very measured. After finishing her talk and giving the gifts, she sent someone to call Feng Qianhu. The couple took their servants and ten carts of medicinal seedlings and left happily.


    Mrs. Shi from the Grizzly Bear Guard also brought her daughter to the guard house to visit and ask for medicinal seedlings. Since the grizzly bear guard was reced by Qianhu, the rtionship between the two guard stations has be much better. Shi Qianhu has been sending people to deliver water to them until now, without interruption for a day.


    Gu Jinli met Mrs. Shi and Miss Shi Jia. After chatting with them, he felt that they were good characters and not people who could do evil things, so he gave them medicinal seedlings. The medicinal materials he gave them were the same as Kuang''s and others. Seedling.


    Mrs. Shi was very grateful and almost shed tears: "Mrs. Qin, thank you very much. We came so abruptly to ask for medicinal seedlings, but you gave us so much without saying anything."


    Fifteen-year-old Shi Yanfang is a lively girl. She patted her chest and promised: "Thank you, Sister-inw Qin, for the medicinal materials. Don''t worry, Sister-inw Qin. We will definitely nt the medicinal materials. When we sell the money, we can make up for the money for the medicinal seedlings. Qin Sister-inw must ept it, otherwise she will look down on us!"


    Mrs. Shi had a headache: "Girl, how many times have I told you to keep your voice down? Do you think this is a martial artspetition? You have to shout."


    Shi Yanfang pursed her lips, a little unhappy, but did not talk back.


    Gu Jinliughed when she saw it, and she liked Shi Yanfang quite a lot. Her temper was very simr to Luo Huiniang''s, which reminded her of Luo Huiniang, who left the mother and daughter to have a meal and then sent them off personally.


    The next day, Grizzly Bear sent water and brought back the medicinal seedlings.


    Zongqi Tian was very happy when he received this job, and said to Xiao Chengju: "We were the ones who were confused before. I really feel sorry for Chang Liangwei... Thank you very much."


    Xiao Chengju: "Mr. Tian Qi, you are very insincere in your thanks. Let''s do this. My little brother will be born soon. You should seize the time to prepare some generous gifts to make my little brother happy. My little brother is different from us. He is Qin Cousins cousin!


    Tian Zongqi was so heartbroken. Fromst year to this year, he had been robbed of a lot of money by Xiao Chengju, but Xiao Chengju''s reasons every time were very legitimate, so he had to give: "...Haha, Qin Qianhu''s cousin is born , I naturally have to give you a gift."


    Xiao Chengju was happy, and he put his arms around Mr. Tian Qi with a smile: "Then I will wait for Mr. Tian Qi''s generous gift... Hey, I heard that newborn babies must wear soft and soft clothes. I heard that there are silks and satins sold in Fucheng. That satin is most suitable for little dolls to wear..."


    Zongqi Tian wants to die. I''m just a general. I don''t have enough money to buy silk and satin as gifts!


    After Grizzly Bear Guard got the medicinal seedlings, Shigang Guard also came and also got the medicinal seedlings.


    In the next two months, people kepting to Changliang Wei to ask for medicinal seedlings. Qin Sang sent out a group of unfamiliar people who seemed to have bad intentions, and gave them to a group of familiar people who had rtively good intentions.


    Those who got the medicinal seedlings were very grateful, while those who didn''t get the medicinal seedlings were angry, but they didn''t dare to resent... Chang Liang Wei has be more and more powerful since the appearance of Xiang Porcin when encountering heat. Now no one dares to offend Chang Liang Wei easily.


    In May, the northwest begins to heat up, and crops and medicinal herbs grow extremely well. As far as the eye can see, everything is green and green, no longer as barren as it was in winter.


    The business in brick kilns and porcin kilns is getting better and better, and many peoplee to buy blue bricks to build houses.


    Because of the incident of encountering heat and presenting porcin, many people came to give gifts to Chang Liang Wei. Qin Sang and the others sent gifts to the Xiao family if they did not ept them.


    Because of this, Widow Xiao ate a lot of messy food during the Dragon Boat Festival, which caused her stomach to be upset for two days, leading to premature delivery.


    "Ah ah ah, it hurts, it hurts so much, Jing, I''m not going to die, am I?" Widow Xiao dragged Uncle Qin and kept crying, scared to death: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I have just lived a good life, those... I havent finished eating the good food yet, I dont want to die!


    Uncle Qin had a headache and felt distressed: "What are you talking about? What about death and immortality? Don''t worry, with Qingpu and the others here, you and the child will be fine. Stop screaming, save your energy, and do as Qingpu and the others say."


    He threatened again: "Hang on, if you have any shorings, I will marry a young daughter-inw, give her food, drink, and wear gold and silver..."


    Widow Xiao was furious and yelled: "Shut up, you are an old fool. Even when you are old, you still want to marry a little wife. Let me wait for you. When the youngest is born, I will cheat on you!"

 Chapter 2107: Insect diseases

    Chapter 2107: Insect diseases


    Chapter 2107 Insect Diseases


    You still have the energy to yell at him, it seems the situation is not too bad.


    Uncle Qin smiled: "If you don''t want me to marry my little wife, don''t talk about death all the time."


    Dont worry, my uncle, the baby is in the right position. Youve had diarrhea for two days, so the baby will be born easily.


    Widow Xiaos fetus is a little abnormal, but Qingpu and the others have learned the art of correcting the fetal position, so they can fix it.


    "The door panel ising, please give way!" Xiao Chengju and Xiao Chenggong came over carrying a door panel and asked anxiously: "How is my mother? Has she given birth? A boy or a girl? Does she look good?"


    Uncle Qin: "How could it be so fast if I didn''t give birth?"


    Qingpu greeted them: "Hurry up and bring the board in, lift my uncle up, and go to the new pharmacy to give birth!"


    A house was built next to the medicine camp. One of the rooms was used as a delivery room. It was paved with tiles and disinfected with alcohol. It was much cleaner than the camp.


    Widow Xiao is old and her newborn''s immunity is low, so it is better to go to the medicine house to give birth.


    Be careful, lift your feet, cross your armpits, hold your waist, and dont fall. Qingpu exined, and then directed at the people who gathered around the camp entrance to watch the excitement: Dont block the door, get out of the way!


    Hey, hey, hey. Fan and the others quickly got out of the way.


    Brothers Xiao Chengju, Uncle Qin, and Qian Qinghe carried the door panel, followed by the Xiao sisters who were carrying things, and the howling brother Xiaogui, and ran all the way to the prescription room.


    Gu Jinli was already waiting outside the prescription house. When he saw Widow Xiao and othersing, he immediately asked Qingpu: "How many fingers have been opened, but it''s time to give birth? How is the situation?"


    Qingpu said: "I just opened two fingers, and the baby is not ready yet. The condition is very good. My uncle''s health is good."


    Gu Jinli said: "Then take it to the room next to the delivery room and wash your aunt''s hair and bathe. If your body is not clean, you will easily get sick after giving birth."


    Widow Xiao cried out in pain: "Ah, I''m almost in pain, and you still let me take a bath...niece, are you deliberately tormenting me so you can take the opportunity to take revenge?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "You are full of energy. It seems to be fine. Carry it in and wash it twice first before talking!"


    "Yes." Qingpu asked the Xiao family to carry Widow Xiao into the next room and then let them out.


    Uncle Qin took his two sons and one son-inw out of the house, but he looked very worried.


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle, don''t worry, there are so many of us here, everything will be fine."


    "It''s okay!" Brother Xiaogui was already able to run. He rushed over and hugged Uncle Qin''s leg, saying with a raised face.


    Uncle Qin smiled, picked him up, and said, "Our dear brother is right, your grandma will be fine."


    Then he said to Gu Jinli: "My nephew and daughter-inw, your aunt is entrusted to you... If so, please protect me. Although Gong Geer and the others are not my biological children, we have a deep friendship. It is enough to have them. There is no need to take a small risk." .


    "Wow, dad, I didn''t expect you to like us so much." Xiao Chenggong was moved and cried. He was always scolded by his father, especially after he recognized his cousin, his father scolded them more often. He had always done it before. They were not allowed to do it anymore, which made him think that his father had be rich and wanted to get rid of their burdens and marry a little wife.


    Uncle Qin was annoyed by his crying, so he kicked him and said, "Stop howling, it''s annoying!"


    Uncle, dont worry, aunt and the others will be fine. Gu Jinli responded and entered the delivery room with the food box brought by Xiao Jiti.


    After Widow Xiao finished taking a bath, she took out the stewed eggs in sugar water from the food box and gave them to her: "Eat them all, so that you can have the strength to have a baby."


    Widow Xiao was not polite about food. Even though she was in terrible pain, she still managed to finish arge bowl of stewed eggs in sugar water. Then she started crying again: "My nephew, my aunt will not die, right?"


    here we go again.


    Gu Jinli said: "No." Widow Xiao burst into tears: "Really? Looking at you like this, it seems like you are lying to me."


    Gu Jinli:


    Forget it, you can ask whatever you want, I wont answer.


    Not long after, Aunt Tao hurried over, entered the delivery room, and kicked Gu Jinli out: "Madam, there is a lot of blood here, don''t wait too long, just leave it to Qingpu and the others. If it doesn''t work, madam,e in again." .


    "Okay, I''ll go out first." Gu Jinli didn''t want to argue, so he obeyed and left the delivery room, sitting under the eaves and waiting.


    The Xiao family were also sitting in the yard waiting.


    Possibly because she ate too well, Widow Xiao had a hard time giving birth. She struggled from the afternoon until the next morning before she finally gave birth to the baby.


    "Wow!" The child''s cry came out, and the Xiao family all started crying: "It''s born, it''s finally born!"


    Mother, she has given birth. If she had not given birth, they would have been tortured to death.


    They howled so miserably that they woke up Brother Gui. He closed his eyes and howled loudly. For a while, there was a lively scene of crying inside and outside the house. Some people who didn''t know it thought that Widow Xiao had passed away.


    Uncle Qin asked into the room: "Mother Tao, how is my wife? Why is she silent?"


    Widow Xiao was very good at shouting and her voice never broke. But now she has no voice after giving birth. Uncle Qin is very worried.


    Mother Tao said: "It''s okay. My uncle was too tired and fell asleep. My uncle, wait a minute. When this is done, I will take the child out for you to see."


    "Hey, thank you for your hard work, Grandma Tao." Uncle Qin sat back on the chair. He was so tired that he almost copsed, but he didn''t dare to fall asleep. He had to wait for Widow Xiao and the children to finish cleaning up and then go and see their children. Condition.


    Half an hourter, the door to the delivery room opened, and Grandma Tao walked out holding the washed baby: "It''s a boy. Congrattions to my uncle on having a baby."


    Uncle Qin is a person who takes life and death lightly. He has long since stopped caring about it. He took one look at the child and then went to see Widow Xiao.


    Widow Xiao really suffered a lot in order to give birth to this child, half of which she brought upon herself. She was greedy, refused to listen to any advice, refused to let her eat, and even secretly ate it behind the back of her family. As a result, she almost lost half her life. .


    "...Am I dead?" Widow Xiao had just woken up. In a hazy moment, she saw Uncle Qin hugging her and crying. She wondered if he had passed by and that was why Jing cried?


    Uncle Qin''s crying stopped suddenly, and the expression on his face was indescribable: "...You can''t think of good things and just think about it all day long."


    He added: "You and the child are fine. Mother and child are safe."


    "What, what are you talking about? I gave birth to a baby? What a son!" Widow Xiao was also fierce. When she heard this, she suddenly sat up in excitement, screamed in pain, and fell back.


    Uncle Qin was speechless: "Why are you so excited? It''s not like you''ve never given birth to a son, right?"


    He added: "It''s my son. Qingpu has checked him out and said that although he was born prematurely, you can eat him. The child is well raised and is very healthy."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao felt relieved and felt proud again: "I am so awesome, I can still give you a queen at such a young age!"


    Uncle Qin had no choice but to smile and nod: "Yes, yes, you are amazing. The entire Lan family must thank you."


    "Humph, that''s right, I''m the hero of your family." Widow Xiao added: "I''m tired. I want to take a nap first and ask my niece-inw to kill two chickens for me, one for stew and one for braise. I''m Youve been away from **** for a while, so you have to eat something good!

 Chapter 2108: Insect control and pregnancy

    Chapter 2108: Insect control and pregnancy


    Chapter 2108 Pest Control and Pregnancy


    Uncle Qin was speechless when he heard this: "You are so honest and rude. I''ll kill the chicken for you."


    It was just bought with his family''s money. The family had saved a lot of money in the past six months and was not short of money for a few chickens.


    Uncle Qin stayed with Widow Xiao in the delivery room for a while, and then went out to see the child after she went to sleep.


    Xiao Chengju held the little baby in his arms and said proudly: "Look at our little brother, he is so beautiful. Those who didn''t know better thought he was a little girl."


    Xiao Chenggong nodded and said shamelessly: "Well, he is indeed a handsome doll that looks as good as the stars and the moon. He is very simr to my brother."


    Sister Xiao: "Hey, eldest brother, please stop bragging. You are not even as good looking as the second brother. The younger brother is beautiful because he looks like his father when he was young."


    Sister Xiao is older and still remembers the time when Uncle Qin first came to the house. Although Uncle Qin was over thirty at that time, he looked quite young.


    Yeah, yeah, Mom, I want to see, I want to see the baby! Brother Xiaogui grabbed Sister Xiaos hand and wanted to see the baby.


    "This is your uncle." Sister Xiao picked him up. Brother Xiaogui saw the little baby in the swaddling clothes, his mouth was t and his tongue was sticking out: "Ugly, ugly."


    How can my mother and uncle say she is beautiful when she is so ugly?


    As he spoke, he waved his little hand to pull the baby''s face.


    Xiao Chengju was so frightened that he quickly backed away and said angrily: "You brat, what are you doing? What are you going to do if you scratch your little uncle!"


    Brother Xiaogui felt wronged and cried loudly.


    The crying was so loud that it scared the baby to tears and made him pee.


    Xiao Chengju was peed all over his body. Looking at his crying little brother, he felt a little at a loss. He hurriedly asked Aunt Tao for help: "Mom, what should I do?"


    Before Mother Tao could say anything, Uncle Qin came over with a smile and said, "You have also taken care of your brother. Why don''t you even know what to do if the child pees? Give it to me."


    Uncle Qin hugged his little son, looked at him, and smiled: "Well, he is indeed quite handsome. I''m afraid he will provoke a lot of little girls when he grows up."


    When Brother Xiaogui saw this, he cried even harder. He reached out towards Uncle Qin and said, "Ooooooo, grandpa, grandpa, hold me!"


    Grandpa used to love him the most, but now he hugs other babies instead of him, and he is unhappy!


    Sister Xiao scolded: "You can walk no matter how much I hug you. From now on, you are not allowed to hug me anymore when you walk."


    Uncle Qin did not neglect Brother Xiaogui just because he had his own child. He handed the baby to Aunt Tao and asked her to change the baby''s diaper and then hug Brother Xiaogui: "Don''t cry, it''s always Its not a good boy to cry, and its not good to be like your father.


    After hearing this, Brother Xiaogui was so frightened that he stopped crying. He wiped away his tears, clenched his fists and said, "Don''t cry, and be a man!"


    Uncle Qin smiled: "Yes, you must be a man and bleed but not shed tears."


    All in all, Qian Qinghe was very disdainful, as if there was anything wrong with him, he knew the current affairs so well. The book said that those who know the current affairs are heroes, and he was a hero.


    Because Widow Xiao gave birth to her child safely, and the child was very good-looking, the Xiao family was so rare that they rushed to hold her. Xiao Chengju also said, "Mom and dad, let''s build a house. I will provide the money to build a big brick house with tiles." Lets live with my little brother. We cant let him go back to live in the tent. The tent is too dirty, and my cousin said the baby will get sick if he lives here.


    He has made a lot of money by relying on Chang Liang Wei''s business in the past six months. He has a frightening amount of money in his private life. If he doesn''t spend some money on his family, he will feel uneasy. Uncle Qin agreed: "If it works, then we will build a house, but your mother and I will pay for the money. Your money will be kept. When you get married, we can build a blue brick house and take my wife to live in a new house."


    Xiao Chengju was not happy, but knowing Uncle Qin''s character, it was useless for them to object to anything decided by his father, so they agreed, and the family happily began to name the little brother.


    Although the Xiao family is not illiterate, their brains are a bit different from ordinary people. The name they give is "Shaking the Sky". The more normal names are Chengcai, Chengliang, Chengye, Chengzhuang, etc.


    Widow Xiao was so disgusted: "Are you just too stubborn to have a good name? My son is so good-looking, he deserves a name worthy of him, and your younger brother''s surname should be Lan, following the Lan family''s fragrant family. "


    does not have the same surname as you, so dont use it as aplete character.


    Xiao Chenggong scratched his head: "But we have been thinking about it for several days, and we can onlye up with these names... How about we call him Bng as my father said?"


    For those born on the eighth day of the lunar month, it is not bad to call them Eight Lang.


    Widow Xiao refused: "My son''s cousin is an adult from a thousand households. He has a lot of talent, a lot of money, and he can only be regarded as a nickname. You guys must have a famous name!"


    Because of Widow Xiao''s words, Xiao Chenggong and the others were driven crazy. From the birth of the child to the day of the full moon wine, Widow Xiao was finally given three names: "Lan Pingbu, Lan Qingyun, Lan Zhishang, that''s it." There are three, mother, please choose one."


    Widow Xiao was extremely angry, but today was her youngest son''s full-moon wine party. Her nephew and his wife had to spend a lot of money on a big event, and nearby health clinics woulde to give gifts. The younger son had to have a name to be recognized by others.


    In the end, I chose Qingyun as the name, which is pretty good.


    In the past month, Uncle Qin has not thought of a name. He is happy to watch the family''s four children and one son-inw name their youngest son.


    After getting the name, Uncle Qin hugged his youngest son and said, "Qingyun, from now on you will be called Lan Qingyun. This is the name given to you by your brothers and sisters. It is very precious, so you must be grateful."


    Xian Qingyun screamed a few times and vomited milk all over her father to express her gratitude.


    The Xiao family wasughing so much that after changing Xian Qingyun into festive clothes, the whole family carried him out to meet the guests.


    The full moon banquet was very good, and many people came to give gifts. The Xiao family made a lot of money, and they wished they could hold a full moon banquet for their little brother every month.


    By mid-June, after Xian Qingyuns full-moon wine, the northwest was really getting hotter, and the crops were growing better. The early cuttings of sorghum had begun to ear.


    Its just that before the ears of corn began to pulp, worms were born. They were small white worms that were very edible. They bit through the shells, got into the ears of grain, and ate the pulp inside.


    After eating, they spin silk and make cocoons. When the cocoons burst, they may turn into moths!


    This crop field is most afraid of moths. Once moths swarm, not to mention the ears of grain, even the stalks will be eaten away by you.


    They will not stop after eating your crops, but will alsoy eggs in the ground. The next year, more pests will be born for you, and this crop field, and even the crops in the entire northwest, may suffer!


    The insect was discovered in Yangshanwei. Kuang was an old farmer and knew how terrible it was to have insects on crops. He dug up about twenty sorghum nts with their roots and soil, put them into big boxes, sealed them, and pulled them out. Chang Liang Wei showed it to Gu Jinli.


    "Sang''s wife, you know medical skills, what kind of insect is this? Is there any medicine that can kill it? We have to find a way to get rid of this insect before the other sorghums have pulped, otherwise the whole crop will be eaten. !" Kuang''s face was sunburned, she was wiping sweat and looking at Gu Jinli anxiously.


    Gu Jinli said: "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look first and then talk."


    He then told Xiao Ji: "Go and call Uncle Mutong. He has superb medical skills and has seen many things. He may recognize this kind of insect."

 Chapter 2109: Insect control and pregnancy【2】

    Chapter 2109: Insect control and pregnancy��2��


    Chapter 2109 Pest Control and Pregnancy2


    Dr. Dai went to Dajiwei to help teach the soldiers and their rtives simple medical skills, but was not in the guardhouse.


    "Yes." Xiao Ji responded and did not leave immediately. Instead, he brought some pairs of cotton gloves to Gu Jinli: "Madam, put them on before touching the sorghum. There will be insects."


    Don''t let bugs dirty the little boss''s hands.


    "Okay." After Gu Jinli took the gloves and put them on, Xiao Ji left and drove a carriage to find Uncle Mutong. Three quarters of an hourter, he brought Uncle Mutong, Panax notoginseng, and Ophiopogon japonicus together.


    To prevent the insects from escaping and causing damage to the house, Gu Jinli had people move severalrge boxes to the tent outside the house.


    Uncle Mutong and the others entered the camp and saw the box and asked, "Are the insects in there?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "They can form cocoons. I just cut one open and looked at it. It looks like a mantle, but it is red. I have never seen a red mantle. The wings are too long, more than twice as long as the body. I guess it can fly very far."


    As moths fly farther, the range of fields infected by pests will expand.


    "Madam, please step back. Let me take a look." Uncle Mu Tong took out the stuff, opened the big box, and cut open the sorghum stalks with a knife. He saw that the inside had been eaten hollow by white worms, and there was ayer of ck stuff that emanated from it. It smelled like water.


    Uncle Mutong: "Bring me a pottery bowl."


    Sanqi quickly handed over a pottery bowl.


    Uncle Mutong knocked on the sorghum stalk, poured the white worms inside into the pottery bowl, and ordered: "Put it in bottles forter use."


    Ophiopogon japonicus immediately brought bottles and divided the bugs into six bottles. The number of bugs was the same, which would be much more convenient when waiting for the test of the medicine.


    After pouring out the worms from the sorghum stalks, Uncle Mutong took a knife and split the sorghum stalks. He found a lot of cocoons inside, and took them all out and put them in a pottery bowl.


    Looked at the leaves again, picked off many moth cocoons on them, and then looked at the sorghum ears.


    Sorghum ears are muchrger than rice ears. They should be dropped at this time, but now the sorghum ears are light and fluttering. When shaken, a lot of sorghum husks are shaken off, which shows that they are seriously eaten by insects.


    Uncle Mutong: Bring a big basin.


    Sanqi quickly found a pottery basin, and Uncle Mutong rolled the sorghum ears into the pottery pot, which surprised many insects.


    Xiao Ji was so shaken when he saw it... This ce in the northwest is attracting insects. Things like thise back before all the poisonous insects are dead.


    Uncle Mutong looked at the sorghum roots and soil again, cut the roots with the soil into a new pottery pot, pulled it with scissors for a while, and said, "I haven''t eaten the roots, but there are small bugs in the soil. It should be where mothsid their eggsst year." In the soil, they hatched as soon as the weather got hot this year.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Doesn''t that mean that there may be such pests under thend here?"


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded: "Not to mention the entire Long''an Prefecture, at least the first line of defense is like this. It is possible that the entire Mu County has attracted such pests."


    He added: "Pests like borers are the most harmful to crops. It is estimated that not only sorghum will be harmed, but soybeans, wheat, and millet will also suffer."


    I dont know how to eat cassava and medicinal herbs.


    Kuang was shocked when he heard this and shouted: "Oh my God, what can we do? There is already a shortage of food in the northwest. If we can''t harvest this crop of food, many people will starve to death!"


    Kuang almost cried as she spoke, remembering seven years ago, when the victims of the northwest disaster fled to the south... I heard they were so hungry that they even ate red meat. Now that their whole family is in the northwest, she is really afraid that they will not be able to harvest food. If youe up, something terrible will happen to you. There are still more migrantsing soon, and the poption here will be more and more. If there is no food, how will we feed ourselves?!


    Last year, the adults submitted a memorial to the Emperor, mentioning that refugees, beggars, and families who had fled famine should be moved back to the northwest to replenish the supply of troops. The Emperor agreed.


    Each government has been busy for several months and finally sent people here. Now they are on the way. The food will be there when it is almost ready. Come to help collect the food and help eat it!


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, Aunt Niu, anything alive can be killed, and this kind of moth is no exception. We will definitely kill them and save the food."


    Kuang Shi: "But you don''t even know what kind of insects they are. How can you really think of a way to kill them without destroying the crops?"


    Well, Gu Jinli was shocked and said, "Although I don''t know their exact names, just treat them as moths."


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded: "Madam is right, let''s do this. We have several prescriptions for killing borer. I will prepare them right away and try using smoke to kill them."


    "Okay, okay, try it quickly." Kuang wiped his sweat and said, "If I can smoke them to death, I will rush back to Yangshanwei tonight to take the medicine. I can''t let them harm the crops anymore."


    "Hmm." Uncle Mutong, Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus began to work. They found a ce, put the insects on dry firewood, started to light a fire on the ground nearby, added medicinal materials, and smoked the insects with medicine.


    But these bugs are a bit fierce. I tried several pesticides to kill them and smoked them until dark, but I didn''t see them die.


    Kuang said bluntly: "Oh my God, these bugs and poisonous bugs are not brothers. I was almost fainted by the smoke, but they are okay."


    Gu Jinli frowned and said, "Uncle Mutong, it seems that these medicinal materials are too mild, so some poison must be added."


    "Add poison?!" Kuang was shocked: "If you use poison to smoke insects, won''t the food be poisonous?"


    The ancients were very afraid of this, thinking that if poison was used to kill pests, the food would be contaminated with poison, and if people ate the food again, they would be poisoned and die.


    Gu Jinli said: "Poison can evaporate, and some poisons can only kill insects. If people eat it, it will be fine. We will add some mild poison first. If it doesn''t work, we will look at itter."


    Mrs. Kuang trusted Gu Jinli. After hearing this, she said, "Okay, you can join me. I''ll stay for a few days and wait for you to make the medicine before I go back."


    "Okay." Seeing that Kuang was dirty and her hair was wet from sweat, Gu Jinli quickly asked Xiaoji to take her to the pharmacy house to take a bath and stay.


    The pharmacy house is a brick house, which is much morefortable than living in a tent. Widow Xiao and Xian Qingyun live next door. The two women gossiped, and Kuang was no longer so anxious.


    In the next few days, Uncle Mu Tong and Gu Jinli had to try out the poisons, changing the poisons one after another, and increasing the dosage again and again, but the effect was not very satisfactory.


    Either it can only killrvae, it can only kill moths, or it cannot kill insect eggs.


    There is a membrane outside the eggs buried in the soil. It is difficult for the medicinal solution to prate the egg membrane.


    Uncle Mutong said: "Bothrvae and moths need to eat. As long as there are medicines in the soil and on the leaves, the insects and moths will die after eating them, but insect eggs are different."


    Gu Jinli said: "I have tried the medicine for three days, and today is the fourth day. The crops cannot wait. If it ister, I am afraid that the poison will not evaporate long enough. First, add the glutinous rice cake, Qiang Nan powder, and red nest soil. Use insecticides to kill the adults and moths first. Let the eggs in the ground grow and then kill them when theye out. Kill them in a few years and you will be able to kill them all."


    Several poisons are added to the pesticides, so the grains treated with pesticides have to be left in the ground for half a month to evaporate the remaining poisons.


    Fortunately, these insecticides are made from traditional Chinese medicine and can evaporate very cleanly without leaving any residue.

 Chapter 2110: Insect control and pregnancy【3】

    Chapter 2110: Insect control and pregnancy��3��


    Chapter 2110 Pest Control and Pregnancy3


    "Just do what Xiaoyu says!" Mrs. Kuang heard this as soon as she came over and immediately agreed: "I really can''t wait for the food. Give me the insecticide. Our guard dares to use it. I''ll take care of it if anything happens. "


    Mrs. Kuang believed in Gu Jinli and knew that she would not harm them.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare the medicine for Mrs. Niu. You can take it back and use it first." Uncle Mutong exined while writing the prescription: "After using the medicine, when you see the worms have starved to death in a few days, pour water on them. Once every other day, two After three times, it can speed up the time for the poison to evaporate."


    Uncle Mutong wrote two prescriptions in total, one for insecticide and one for antidote.


    After finishing writing, he handed it over to Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus to prepare the medicine, and then said to Kuang: "If someone feels dizzy and vomiting when spraying insecticides, just give them the antidote. Yesterday I talked to Panax notoginseng and Ophiopogon japonicus. I have already taken it, and it has a good effect and can detoxify."


    Kuang wrote down everything one by one and asked: "Will it have any effect on pregnant women and children? If you smell this medicine, you won''t have a miscarriage, right?"


    Uncle Mutong said: "No, it won''t have any impact... We know that most of the people who tend the crops in the guardhouse are rtives. They avoided the severe poisons that would affect pregnant women and fetuses and used some rtively safe medicinal materials. Don''t worry, Mrs. Niu." "


    If they hadn''t been worried about this, they would have reced the other two kinds of medicine with the other two types of medicine and could have made the insecticide the next day. After all, although this kind of red borer has never been seen before, other borer pests have been seen a lot. Medicine can cure it.


    "That''s good." Kuang was relieved and did not stay any longer. She returned to Yangshanwei with several carts of medicinal materials.


    There are also pests in Dajiwei, so I need to pull some medicinal materials so that I can distribute some insecticides to them after I return.


    Not two days after the Kuang family left, the Feng family and the Ji family also came to ask for medicine. They said that red moths were found in the fields and asked them if the doctors at the health center knew how to treat it.


    Gu Jinli gave the two families the insecticide and antidote, told them the usage and dosage, and asked them to quickly get rid of the pests and save the food.


    The Feng family was generous and gave her three hundred taels of medicine.


    Aunt Feng also reminded Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, you have to be carefultely, someone may be trying to do you harm... There are rumors here that red moths grow in the ground because there are insect eggs in your fermented fertilizer. .


    Gu Jinli: "Mommy told Mrs. Feng, thank you for her reminder. We have heard the news and are on guard. Nothing will happen."


    After hearing this, Nanny Feng bowed and left.


    But maybe Changliang Wei has been so popr in the past six months that people are jealous and jealous. The rumors are getting worse and worse. Some vigers in Mu County said that Gu Jinli deliberately made demon fertilizer to attract pests to the fields, and they wanted to go to the capital to sue her. Take her to jail!


    Gu Jinli smiled when he heard the news from the people in Youxi: "Even the vigers have used it, it''s really good."


    Xiao Ji was furious and said: "Madam, you are stillughing. There is obviously a mastermind behind this matter. We have to find out the mastermind and kill him, otherwise Madam''s reputation will be damaged!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Okay, as I get better and better, I can guess that there is a mastermind behind it."


    Then he said: "Everything you know, outsiders must also know, and this pest is very big. I guess there are pests in other cities as well. Those cities do not use my fermented fertilizer, but they will have to use my medicine... Dont be anxious, just wait, we will win.


    After speaking, hey down on the mat, closed his eyes and went to sleep: "I''ll sleep for a while first."


    "Madam, you are gettingzy. You are taking a nap before noon." Xiao Ji said, fearing that Gu Jinli would be hot, he went to get a fan to fan her, and suddenly said in surprise: "Madam, are you dizzy and vomiting? Could it be that you were poisoned by pesticides, right?"


    Although Madam iszy, she is more energetic when the adults are not at home, and sometimes she does not need to take a nap at all.


    Now I''m very sleepy before the time is up, I''m afraid I''m poisoned.


    Gu Jinli was startled: "I seem a little dizzy, but I''m not nauseous. I haven''t touched those insecticides very much. They were all made by Uncle Mu Tong and the others. They are definitely not poisonous... I guess it''s too hot and I''m suffering from heatstroke. Drink some." The tea that clears away heat and relieves summer heat will make you feel better after a good sleep."


    "Then I''ll make tea for Madam." Xiao Ji made a cup of tea for Gu Jinli, mixed it with cold boiled water, and made the tea warm for Gu Jinli to drink. Gu Jinli felt veryfortable after drinking. He closed his eyes and fell asleep soon after.


    But this sleep can be described as a dark night.


    Xiaoji was scared to death, thinking that Gu Jinli was going to pass.


    Fortunately, not long after dark, Gu Jinli woke up. As soon as he woke up, he saw Aunt Tao, Aunt Yu, Xiao Ji, San Qing and others surrounding her. Except for San Qing, who had been trained as a dead soldier and was better able to resist, the others All three cried.


    The crying was a bit miserable, and it waste at night. Gu Jinli cried so much that he thought he had a terminal illness?


    Qingpu was standing by the bed, feeling her pulse.


    "Madam, you finally woke up. How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?" Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu asked almost at the same time.


    Gu Jinli slept for a long time and feltfortable. He smiled and said, "I don''t feel ufortable anywhere. I''m just hungry and still hot. You guys move back. It''s too stuffy to be together."


    He asked Qingpu again: "Am I not sick?"


    Qingpu said: "Madam is in good health and is not poisoned. She is just a little hot."


    Its almost the same as Gu Jinlis judgment.


    But after a while, Qingpu asked again: "Has your periode this month, madam?"


    "I camest month on the 23rd and stopped on the 27th, a total of five days. This month I haven''te yet, it''s not time." Gu Jinli shook his head and said, he was stunned, raised his hand and pressed On his belly, he said: "I know, I will pay more attention to it recently."


    Grandma Yu was shocked when she heard the conversation between the two of them: "Husband, my wife may be pregnant? Our ancestors bless her!"


    Its been almost two years since we got married, and were finally married. The Qin family has an heir!


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Mommy, today is only 21, and menstruation maye in a few days. It hasn''t been postponed yet. In the past, menstruation was dyed for several days and I didn''t get pregnant. You don''t need to be too excited to avoid disappointment. .


    But Aunt Yu said firmly: "It must have happened. Although my wife''s menstrual period was dyed in the past, she never slept for so long for no reason. It must be the reaction after having the little master."


    Gu Jinli:


    That makes sense.


    However, she told Aunt Yu and the others: "There is no need to tell Brother Qin specifically, lest hee back. If I just fall asleep due to the heat, his trip will be in vain."


    Grandma Yu thought for a while and agreed, but asked Gu Jinli: "Madam, don''t get up early to practice martial arts recently. Please stop for a while and wait until you are sure that you are not pregnant."


    Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "Okay, don''t worry, mama, I will be very careful not to run around, do heavy work, touch medicinal materials, or practice martial arts, so as not to hurt my cub."


    Grandma Yu and the others allughed when they heard this. Madam always likes to call the little baby Zai Zai.


    But although no one went to notify Qin Sang, he came back the next morning because of the recent rumors.


    Xiaoyu makes fermented fertilizer to increase food ie. Those people can be jealous, but if they dare to take the opportunity to nder and spread rumors, he will definitely not let them go!

 Chapter 2111: best gift

    Chapter 2111: best gift


    Chapter 2111 The best gift


    The weather was too hot. Qin Sang came back in a hurry. His body was dirty and full of sweat. He didn''t want to intimidate Gu Jinli, so he took a shower and shampooed his hair in the tent next to the house, and cleaned himself before entering the house.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t wake up yet. She was lying on the bed covered with bamboo mats, facing the window, sleeping soundly. Sanqing was guarding her and fanning her.


    After seeing Qin Sange in, he immediately put down his fan and went out.


    Your Excellency likes to be alone with your wife, and doesn''t like servants like them being an eyesore in the house.


    Qin Sang came to the bed and sat down. He looked at her face that was flushed with sleep. He leaned over and kissed her. He smiled and said, "I slept so soundly. Could it be that Imitted a thiefst night."


    In the past, if he got upter than her, she wouldugh at him with these words.


    but


    Seeing that her face was a little red, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead and neck, Qin Sang got up, washed a cotton towel in front of the basin, and gently wiped her sweat.


    Gu Jinli made no sound, moved, and went back to sleep.


    Qin Sang smiled, picked up a fan, and fanned her.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. It was Granny Yu who came in with a food box and set out food for Qin Sang.


    After finishing the disy, he looked at Qin Sang and reminded him in a subtle way: "Sir, my wife has been busy making insecticides recently and is a little tired. Please don''t tire her again."


    The young Marquis likes his wife very much and always pesters her every time hees back. Aunt Yu is afraid that if Gu Jinli really has a baby, the young Marquis will make trouble for the young master.


    The reason why Aunt Yu didn''t say it clearly was because Gu Jinli said that if it really happened, she wanted to tell Qin Sang in person... When Mrs. Hou was pregnant with her first child, she was not the first to tell Mr. Hou the good news, so she regretted it. for a long time. When they arrived at Gu Jinli, Grandma Yu stopped talking, lest Gu Jinli would have any regrets.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, I understand."


    He also exined: "Anyone whoes to ask for pesticides should write a letter ofmitment. If anything happens after using pesticides, they will be responsible for themselves. Otherwise, don''t get the medicine or ask for a prescription."


    The fermented fertilizer that Xiaoyu worked so hard to make was ndered. Qin Sang was very angry and didn''t want to cause trouble with the pesticide.


    "Yes, I''ll go and deliver the message right now." Aunt Yu left, and she was afraid that Qin Sang wouldn''t be able to help but make a fuss, so she left the house, called Daqing, and asked her to deliver the message to Mutong, while she replied After leaving the house, I waited in the next room, thinking about interrupting if I heard any noise.


    As time passed, Qin Sang felt a little hungry. He ate a bowl of porridge first and then continued to fan Gu Jinli.


    But while fanning, he frowned. It was almost time, why didn''t Xiaoyu wake up?


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, are you awake? Are you pretending to be asleep to tease me?" Qin Sang was a little anxious and stupidly went to check her breathing. After seeing that she was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief and went to check her again. I felt a little relieved when I saw that there was no fever on her forehead, but I was afraid that she might have some other illness, so I didn''t dare to let her sleep anymore, so I shook her awake.


    Gu Jinli woke up and saw him, and said in surprise: "You''re back!"


    After speaking, she let out a long yawn,y on his shoulder, andined: "I was sleeping soundly, why did you wake me up?"


    He said again: "I''m thirsty."


    "Here, drink water." Qin Sang stretched out his long arm and took a bowl of warm water from the table to her.


    Gu Jinli gurgled, drank all the bowl of water, andy backfortably on Qin Sang''s shoulder.


    Qin Sang gently stroked her back and asked worriedly: "Xiaoyu is not feeling well?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No."


    Qin Sang: "Then why did I sleep for so long? I seem to be more afraid of the heat than when I was in Dafeng Vige."


    At that time, even in summer, Xiaoyu''s body was cool and veryfortable to hold. Now there is a bit of heat in his body, and he will sweat finely even if he sleeps on a mat in a ventted room.


    Gu Jinli said: "Maybe it''s because the northwest is hotter than He''an. I''m not sick. I can eat and sleep. I don''t know how good my health is. Don''t worry." He asked again: "Why did youe back suddenly?"


    Could it be that someone secretly reported to him that he knew she might be pregnant, so he rushed back to see her?


    Qin Sang said: "It''s because of the rumors. The spread was a bit fierce, and some farmers had already formed a group to go to the government office toin. I was afraid that someone woulde to the guard station to embarrass Xiaoyu, so I rushed back."


    Not only was she a bit fierce, but she was also a bit excited. It seemed like someone did it deliberately and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of Xiaoyu, or to catch her and force her to reveal her skills.


    He added: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I''ll take care of it. I''ve already made arrangements. You An will find out the mastermind behind this and ruin his reputation."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well, I believe you, let you solve it."


    He added: "Wouldn''t it dy your business in Du Chonggou?"


    It''s okay to help her out, but it would be bad if it dyed his defense against the enemy for a small conspiracy.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, the Rong people have been a bit honest recently. I guess they will wait until there is a good harvest before making trouble. Within this month, things will be rtively stable."


    He asked again: "Are you hungry? I''ll get you breakfast."


    Qin Sang let go of her, moved the dining table to the bedside, and asked her to sit on the bed and eat.


    Breakfast was porridge with refreshing side dishes and boiled eggs, which was quite appetizing. Gu Jinli ate quite a lot.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he felt relieved, but he still said: "I''ll call Uncle Mutong over and take your pulse."


    Xiaoyu''s sleep routine was pretty regr. If he hadn''t tormented her at night, she would have woken up noter than half past midnight. This time, she slept a little too much and couldn''t wake up, which made him worried.


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "I''m fine, there''s no need to call Uncle Mutong."


    Then call Qingpu, or Siqing. Anyway, I have to find a doctor to look at you, otherwise I wont worry. Qin Sang insisted, with worry on his face.


    Gu Jinli simply felt his own pulse. After a moment, he looked at him and said, "Did you see it? I checked his pulse. I''m fine."


    Qin Sang was very patient with her, so he waited for her to take her pulse and then said: "Doctors don''t heal themselves. If Xiaoyu is sick, it''s not urate to take his own pulse."


    Gu Jinlis teeth were puckered and she had to find someone to see her.


    Qin Sang hugged her, kissed her, and said, "Be good, don''t force yourself, let Uncle Mutonge and take a look at her, okay?"


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to hesitate for a while and then told him: "There may be a rtiveing home."


    Qin Sang was puzzled by his sudden remarks. He thought it was a rtive from Dafeng Vige who wasing, and asked, "Huh? Who ising? Is it Brother Cheng?"


    "No." Gu Jinli shook his head, pointed to his belly, and said, "Maybe ites from here."


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at her belly and frowned tightly. He didn''t react for a full moment.


    When he understood, his face was full of shock. He wanted to reach out and touch Gu Jinli''s belly, but his body was too stiff to move. He could only look at Gu Jinli''s belly, then at her face, his eyes turned red, and Water vapor emerges.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli hurriedly hugged him and said with a smile: "Don''t be too excited. It may not be the case. You are so happy that you are stupid now. If not, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?"

 Chapter 2112: Follow-up dream

    Chapter 2112: Follow-up dream


    Chapter 2112 Follow-up Dream


    She originally wanted to wait until it was confirmed before telling him, but now that she told him early, she was really worried that she was not pregnant, which made him happy in vain.


    Qin Sang was so excited that he could not speak. He only tightened his arms and hugged her tightly, and then let go in fear for fear of hurting her stomach.


    Gu Jinli noticed it andughed hard. He grabbed his hand and pressed it on his abdomen. He said, "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. You can hug him even if you''re pregnant. As long as you don''t punch your stomach twice, you''ll be fine." Son."


    After Qin Sang heard this, he moved his hand on Gu Jinli''s abdomen, and seemed to feel a strange feeling: "...My child, it seems that he is saying hello to me."


    Ha, Gu Jinliughed out loud, knocked him on the head and said: "Are you really stupid? Even if you are pregnant, the child will not be able to say hello to you now. Besides, I still don''t know if I am pregnant or not. Wait another half month and see if you don''t get pregnant by then, don''t be disappointed."


    Qin Sang looked at her and wanted to say that she must be pregnant. He felt it, and it was a feeling connected to his blood.


    But he was afraid that she would feel pressured, so he finally changed his mind and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, even if I don''t get pregnant, I won''t be disappointed."


    He hugged her slowly and said, "We are still young. In a few years, it won''t be toote to have children when the northwest bes stable."


    It was originally meant tofort her, but in the end, he became really worried and tightened his arms around her... If Xiaoyu was pregnant, he would be crazy with joy. After all, this was the child conceived by the person he liked. It is a great blessing in life.


    But the northwest is too chaotic now. What if the soldierse when the small fish are giving birth?


    If the soldiers attack when the child is just born, Xiaoyu will have to take the child and run away for his life.


    Thinking of this, Qin Sang could not wait to gather his troops, kill Du Chonggou, have a decisive battle with the Rong people, drive the Rong people back to the Longshan Mountains in one go, and give Xiaoyu and the child a stable environment!


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli knew that he must be worried about her and the child. He suddenly raised his head and kissed him. Qin Sang was stunned. After he came to his senses, he sped the back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    He missed her so much that he kissed her passionately, but he didn''t dare to do anything. Instead, he resisted the impulse and stopped the kiss... He couldn''t hurt the child.


    Gu Jinli smiled, feeling very distressed, but for the sake of the child, she could only say: "It won''t work this time. If you don''t get pregnant, I will make it up to you, or wait until three monthster."


    Qin Sang smiled, with care and tenderness in his voice: "Okay, I don''t feel bad, as long as Xiaoyu and the child are fine."


    Gu Jinli smiled, kissed him again, and said, "Looking at you, you look a little tired. You must havee back from the night journey again. Get some sleep and talk about other things when you wake up."


    "Okay." Qin Sang pulled her to lie down together: "If Xiaoyu is still sleepy, sleep with me."


    After saying that, he started to take off his clothes, leaving only a pair of loose silk pants, which would make it cooler to sleep.


    Gu Jinli didnt want to sleep at first, but after seeing his abdominal muscles and mermaid line, he immediatelyy down and said in an upright voice: Since you asked for it, I will lie with you for a while.


    After saying that, she picked up the fan to fan him, used the fan to shield her, and stared at his body. After catching a glimpse of Qin Sang looking at her, he bared his teeth and said: "What are you looking at? Close your eyes and go to sleep!"


    "Okay." Qin Sang suppressed a smile, held one of her hands, put it behind her upper abdomen, closed his eyes and went to sleep. It was estimated that she was by his side, which made Qin Sang feel at ease, and he fell asleep soon after. Had a dream.


    In the dream, a very beautiful fish swam to his door and knocked on his door with its tail.


    He heard the sound and went to open the door. He saw the fish saying angrily: "Qin Mu, why are you so slow to open the door?"


    He smiled again and said, "I''ll show you my cub."


    After speaking, he opened his mouth and spit out two meat balls.


    Qin Sang thought that these should be fish eggs, and he thought that what would be born in the future would be two fish.


    Unexpectedly, those two meat **** suddenly transformed into two fluffy wolf cubs. The two little wolf cubs howled and rushed towards him, shouting over and over again: "Daddy, Daddy, give me a hug."


    Qin Sang was confused and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The two little wolf cubs had a very bad temper. Seeing that he still refused to hug them, they were so angry that they cried and scolded him: "Bad guy, bad daddy, there must be other cubs, and they don''t want us anymore, wuwuwu~"


    After hearing this, the fish became furious and pointed at him with its tail and said: "You are a heartless man. Back then, you used a cabbage gang to catch me and trick me into taking the bait. Now that you have a cub, you don''t even recognize it. I want to I will eat up all your money and take revenge on you!"


    Ah, I remembered, it was the little silver-loving fish who came back with his child.


    But the little fish and the cubs were very angry. They opened their big mouths and ate the money at home. When they were full, they grunted, turned around and swam away.


    When Qin Sang saw them leaving angrily, he woke up in a hurry and shouted, "Daddy wants you, don''t leave!"


    The scream was so miserable that it startled Gu Jinli, and the half-eaten pomelo in his hand almost dropped to the ground. He quickly brought a wet cloth over, wiped the sweat from his face, and asked: "Are you having a nightmare? It''s okay, the dream is all fake, you are at home."


    After saying that, he brought him arge bowl of water: "Drink and you will wake up."


    Qin Sang took it and drank it in a few sips. He feltpletely refreshed. He looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile, "It''s not a nightmare... I dreamed about Xiaoyu and our child."


    He told her about his dream.


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "There is still a follow-up to your fishing dream."


    A few years ago, when they were not engaged, he was a little worried that their rtionship would not work out, so he had a fishing dream and told her about it. Now that he learned that she might be pregnant, he had such a dream again.


    I can only say: "You are so good at dreaming. Every dream has a beginning and an end."


    Qin Sang was amused by her words, but he said, "Xiaoyu, we should have had twins this time, maybe twins."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "It''s not good to be superstitious. Things in dreams are different from reality."


    but


    "It would be good to have twins. It would be good to have two children at one time." Gu Jinli was very happy.


    Qin Sang was very worried. He looked at Gu Jinli''s belly and said, "Let''s have one."


    Being pregnant with twins was too hard and dangerous. He didn''t want anything to happen to Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "This matter is not up to us. Anyway, if we get pregnant, we will take good care of them. It doesn''t matter if we have one or two, as long as they are our cubs."


    "Well, Xiaoyu is right." Qin Sang hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu is not afraid, I have everything."


    But when ites to things like pregnancy and childbirth, all he can do is stay with her, and he can''t even provide her with a rtively safe environment.


    Gu Jinli smiled, patted him on the back and said, "Okay, don''t say this anymore, or I''ll be angry. Come, eat grapefruit. It''s a grapefruit tree found on Changliang Mountain. Because of the hot weather, a few of them have already When it''s ripe, Xiao Yantai and the others saw it and picked it back for me to eat."

 Chapter 2113: Arrests

    Chapter 2113: Arrests


    Chapter 2113: Arresting people


    Before Xiaoping left, he asked the small inkstone to serve Qin Sang and Gu Jinli for him. Therefore, if the small inkstone had something, he would bring it to the house.


    Xiao Xinghua alwayses to tter me, and she believes that as long as she tters her well, her life will be good.


    But Little Xinghua made a mistake. Gu Jinli and Gao Leishi taught them self-reliance. They would teach them survival skills and would not let them depend on others forever.


    How long will you be back this time? Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang: "Wait until the matter between the rumors and Hong Chan''e is settled before leaving. General Jiang will give you what he deserves. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    "Then we can stay for several days. It''s great. Maybe when you leave, you will know if we really have a child." Gu Jinli was very happy. In the few days after Qin Sang came back, he made various kinds of clothes for him. delicious.


    Qin Sang ate happily, but he was worried that she was working too hard and didn''t want her to be too tired. He came back early every time it was time for dinner and stopped her when he saw her going to cook.


    During the few days at the guardhouse, Qin Sang was not idle. He asked the soldiers he brought back to build the walls of the new well.


    After the spring plowing, Master Yan led his people to dig a well in Changliang Wei.


    What was dug was not a specialrge deep well, but an ordinary water well.


    It would take too long to dig a deep well, and it was too inconvenient to have a well. So we dug a well of ordinary depth first, and then dug a deep well after solving the problem of drinking water for the guardhouse.


    There were many people, and they still worked day and night. It only took a day and a half to build the well wall. Then they sprayed pesticides to disinfect the well, kill insects, and sink the water. After three days, the well wall was strong and the new well was built. The water can also be used.


    Everyone was very happy. On the day when the well was opened to collect water, there was a long queue at the new well. Every household in the health center came to collect water with buckets.


    There are still many people who bring a change of clothes, cotton towels and soap locust powder to bathe and wash their children''s hair by the well.


    When Gu Jinli learned about it, he became angry and said, "This is water for eating. How can you take a bath at the well? If the bath water flies in, how can you eat it? And if a child identally slips into the well, that''s terrible." Its just a human life, so you have to tell them quickly and you cant let them do this.


    Qin Sangforted her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. I will tell them personally that they dare not let their children bathe at the well."


    After saying that, he got up and went to the new well and exined the new regtions.


    "Well water is for drinking. You are not allowed to bathe or wash clothes by the well. Vitors will be fined one tael of silver and five military sticks!"


    Since Qin Sang was so cruel and punished so severely, the family members of the guards naturally did not dare to let their children bathe at the well again.


    But


    "Sir, what should we do with theundry? We can''t carry water back to wash it. That would be too much trouble."


    How nice it would be to wash clothes by the well and gossip together.


    Qin Sang pointed to a ce not far from the well and said, "Where will several pits be dug and covered with green bricks for washing clothes?"


    He also stated that children are not allowed to y in the well. If they secretlye to y in the water and fall into the well and get into trouble, they will be responsible for the consequences!


    Since it was a matter of life and death for the child, the rtives hurriedly responded: "Yes, yes, sir, don''t worry, we will definitely keep an eye on those little **** and not let them y in the water!"


    Qin Sang nodded, and had someone get a thick bluestone b that day, and asked Master Yan to drill a hole two circlesrger than the bucket in the middle of the bluestone b. In this way, even if someone slipped and fell to the wellhead, the hole would not be enough. Big and blocked.


    Unless you want to die, climb up the well and drill into the hole, then you will fall into the well.


    Because the well was opened to draw water today, every household was very happy. There were two tents next to the washing pool. The rtives drove the boys in and let them take a good bath.


    The girls carried water back to wash themselves. From daytime to sunset, people in the bathroom were bathing, washing their hair and washing clothes. It was really a day of great washing! The whole people in the guardhouse were very happy to have their own well.


    But the next day, a group of official messengers came from the guard station. They were from the Long''an government office. They asked Gu Jinli to go to the government office and took out a document.


    The leader, Squad Leader Qi, said: "We know that Mrs. Gu is Mrs. Qianhu, but the red moth incident is too big. Some witnesses said that the red moth grew in the ground after using Mrs. Qin''s fermented fertilizer. E, please ask Chief Liang Wei not to embarrass us and others, and ask Mrs. Qin toe with us to the Fucheng Court Hall."


    If ady from a thousand households goes to court, even if she is acquitted, her reputation will be ruined.


    General Wu Qi said: "You guys wait a moment, I''ll send someone to inform you."


    Team leader Qi said: "Is this an announcement? General Wu Qi, please make it clear that we have government officials, and Mr. Qi and I are rtives. Mrs. Qin''s family is still rted to Mr. Qi''s family. Mrs. Qin You cane with us with confidence, Master Qi is here, he will not harm Madam Qin... Dont inform Madam Qin, just let Madam Qin pack up and follow us."


    This Bantou Qi lied. He is not a rtive of Qi Yi at all. They just have the same surname.


    General Wu sneered: "This is a guard station. It''s not your government''s turn to speak. If you want to wait, just wait. If you don''t want to, I will send troops to send you out now."


    These words already have the intention of taking action.


    They were angry, but they had only twelve people. They could not rush into the guards to catch people. They could only endure and wait for the generals to report.


    When Qin Sang learned that someone from the government office had summoned Gu Jinli, his face turned dark with anger, and murderous intent burst out of his eyes. He calmed down his anger andforted Gu Jinli: "You are not afraid, little fish. No one can take you away. I will send them away."


    "Okay, you go." Gu Jinli was not afraid, but he felt that the person behind him was stupid. He had been stable for several months, and he wanted to die on his own.


    Qin Sang brought her a cup of tea made from grapefruit pulp: "Drink something sweet and sour to relieve the suffocation."


    The weather is hot, and Xiaoyus menstruation has note for a long time. It is probably due to menstruation, so I have been very sleepy in the past few days and slept for a long time. It is better to drink more sweet and sour things.


    He went to wash a clean cotton towel and handed it to Gu Jinli to wipe her when she sweated. After taking care of her, he went out, called Uncle Mutong, and rode to meet Squad Leader Qi and others outside the gate.


    When Bantou Qi saw Qin Sang, he frowned and looked at Wu Zongqi.


    Mr. Wu Qi said: "This is our Qianhu family."


    Qin Sang is actually at the guard station?


    Didnt Master Xu say that there are a lot of wars going on here in Du Chong Gou? Qin Sang has to guard Du Chong Gou and wont go back to the guard post anytime soon?


    Why is it that Qin Sang is still in the guardhouse despite his age?


    Is Mr. Xus information wrong, or is it just a coincidence?


    Qi Ban''s head has been in the war. He has killed a lot of people. He has a lot of courage. After a short panic, he said to Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, we are the official difference of the government.


    Qin Sang didn''t listen to his nonsense at all and directly ordered: "Catch them and remove their jaws to prevent them from hiding poison in their teeth!"


    This is because I am worried that there are dead members of the Xu family among these government officials.


    After hearing this, Mr. Wu immediately led his soldiers to arrest the people. After following Qin Sang, they learned a lot of tricks to quickly defeat the enemy, and they defeated most of the government officials in just a few moves.

 Chapter 2114: Xu Fang died

    Chapter 2114: Xu Fang died


    Chapter 2114 Death of Xu Fang


    Seeing that the situation was not going well, Bantou Qi hurriedly showed the document: "This is the arrest document. We have the document to arrest people. Even if you are from Qianhu, you can''t arrest us for covering up your daughter-inw! This is a crime." Da Chus criminalw!


    After hearing this, Qin Sang showed no expression on his face. He walked towards Team Leader Qi, took the arrest approval document from his hand, and said, "This is a fake."


    After saying that, he directly grabbed the leader of Qi and threw him violently.


    boom!


    Qin Sang''s arm strength has been amazing since he was a child. Qi Bantou was hit hard, his face fell to the ground, which was baked hot by the sun. His jaw was dislocated, his tooth socket was also broken loose, and several teeth were spit out. .


    Qi Ban looked at Qin Sang in horror. He did not expect that the young man would be so powerful, making him a scared person who had seen blood.


    He was frightened and wanted to speak and beg for mercy, but his jaw was dislocated and he could no longer speakplete sentences.


    Qin Sang sneered, walked over, looked down at him, and said, "The water here is too deep, and Xu Fang is too stupid. You shouldn''t believe him."


    What?


    Qin Sang already knew that Xu Fang had spread the rumor, and that Xu Fang had also prepared the documents to arrest people?


    Havent Qin Sang been guarding the first line of defense? How did he know these things?


    The rumor was spread from outside the city to the first line of defense. By the time it reached the first line of defense, the group of vigers had already gone to the government office toin, and they had already set out to arrest the people. No matter how powerful Qin Sang was, they would not There may be time to investigate.


    Does it mean that he has people inside and outside the city?


    Looking at Squad Leader Qi''s expression, Qin Sang knew what he had guessed, and sneered: "I understand, but it''s toote. Take them into the dungeon of the guard station and let them taste the punishment of the army!"


    ultimately


    Such people, let alone serving as government officials, should not survive at all. They should be sent to the battlefield to protect the soldiers from arrows.


    However, only such people will listen to Xu Fang and dare toe to the guard station to arrest a wife from a thousand families. Normal people who have notmitted any serious crimes would not dare to do this.


    "Yes!" Yao Baihu had already arrived with his troops. Hearing this, he immediately asked the soldiers toe over and take the people into custody, and asked Qin Sang: "Sir, do you want them to confess?"


    Qin Sang nodded and said: "Whoever confesses will live."


    After hearing this, the government officials were so frightened that they almost fainted. They regretted so much that they should not have been greedy for money and beauty and came to Chang Liang Wei to arrest people. Now they are almost dead.


    However, some government officials felt that Qin Sang was just scaring them and did not dare to kill them. After all, they were registered government officials and were official officials.


    But they were wrong. Not long after they were taken to the dungeon, several men wearing face-covering helmets came in, dragged out five yamen servants, and tortured the five men in front of the other yamen servants, cutting their flesh with a knife.


    I originally thought that Bantou Qi, a squad leader, would be spared alive, but I didnt know that the most miserable person was Bantou Qi. He didnt survive the punishment and was directly killed in the dungeon.


    As soon as Ban Leader Qi died, the other people who were still alive went crazy with fright, shouting in horror: "Recruit, we recruit, Xu Fang asked us to do it all, and he also found those who sued!"


    After You Ping heard this, he stopped the torture and asked them to tell the truth about the rumors, write them into confessions, and then ask them to stamp their fingerprints.


    And this was only a matter of half a day. In the evening, several confessions were in Qin Sang''s hands.


    "They also said that they are willing to go to court to testify and identify Xu Fang." You Ping said: "There are three people who are frightened and can''t talk nonsense. They can be sent to court."


    Qin Sang read the confession once and said, "Okay, send the safe person and the confession to Mr. Qi."


    Yes. You Ping responded and left to finish the matter. After Qin Sang finished his work, he washed his hands before entering the house to see Gu Jinli, and asked again: "Are you here?"


    It was about menstruation, and he had asked about it every day these days.


    Gu Jinliughed at him: "He said he was not in a hurry, but he asked questions every day, which shows that he is eager to be a father soon."


    Qin Sang: "I''m really not in a hurry. It doesn''t matter if I wait a few more years, but I''m also looking forward to my and Xiaoyu''s child."


    Gu Jinli took his own pulse and said: "Congrattions, your dream maye true... It didn''te, and the pulse is a bit slippery. But we have to wait a little longer to avoid it being an error."


    Qin Sang said: "There''s no rush, let''s wait slowly."


    Speaking calmly, he spoke to Gu Jinli''s belly: "Big wolf and two wolves, don''t be angry. Daddy cares about you very much and will never abandon you."


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "I told you, dreams are not allowed. And you are not allowed to give your child such a nickname. It''s like a big wolf and two wolves. The child is not a wolf cub. Besides, what if it is a wolf? What about the little girl? If you call her that, she will be sad when she grows up, thinking that you dont like her, you only like your son.


    Qin Sang was frightened and hurriedly said to Gu Jinli''s belly: "Xiao Xiaoyu is not angry because his father is wrong. He likes his daughter very much and hates brats the most."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said deliberately: "You said that, if there is a boy in your belly, he will be very sad when he grows up and knows what you said."


    Qin Sang was stunned. He was at a loss for a while. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that he would say the wrong thing and make the child sad.


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, pulling his face, and said: "You are so happy that you even believe such words. Don''t worry, you are the father of the child. As long as you treat the child well after the child is born, the child will know you I dont care if I say stupid things.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved and went to touch Gu Jinli''s belly and talk to the baby in his belly.


    Gu Jinli has gotten used to it these days and is toozy to talk to him again.


    You An was very good at getting things done. He had been investigating this matter since the rumors started. He quickly found Xu Fang''s head. He handed the evidence to Qi Yi and worked with Qi Yi to make the vigers who sued Gu Jinli retract their confessions in court. Provide many directions.


    Widow Lu said: "Sir, our vige uses fermented fertilizer, but the fermented fertilizer was not obtained from Changliangwei. It was brought to us by Jin Dayong. It was he who told us that it was fermented by Changliangwei. Fertilizer, when there were insects in the ground, he was the first to me the fermented fertilizer for the insects."


    Butter, when he was getting on the bed with the peasant woman, he let it slip, and the peasant woman realized that it was a conspiracy!


    Originally, I wanted to tell the vigers earlier, but if I did, the scandal of the peasant woman getting into bed with him would be known to everyone, and I have only kept it a secret until now.


    "But the woman is a conscientious person. She doesn''t want to see Jin Dayong harming others, so she takes the risk of being thrown into the pond to tell the truth. Please protect the woman. Don''t let the woman be harmed by Jin Dayong! "


    After saying that, he started to cry and even gave Qi Yi a wink.


    Jin Dayong''s wife was so angry that she wanted to fight Widow Lu, but she was held down by the government servants. She could only yell at her: "Lin Meihua, you bitch, that''s so nice to say. It''s obvious that you want to marry my Dayong and force him to If you fail to divorce your wife, you will bite him back. You ck-hearted thing, bitch, I will not let you harm my family Dayong!"

 Chapter 2115: Harvest and Great Migration People

    Chapter 2115: Harvest and Great Migration People


    Chapter 2115 Harvest and Migration of People


    Widow Lu smiled: "Oh, wake up. You are the only one who cares about Jin Dayong. Who cares about him if he is a serious person?"


    That''s right, everyone present looked at her... Are you a serious person even after you went to bed with Jin Dayong?


    Widow Lu really thinks so.


    She knelt straight and said to them: "I went to the kang with Jin Dayong, but I went to the kang with him for food. Apart from this, I have never done anything harmful. My dear mother, who raised young children without letting them starve to death, is much better than some of you beasts who specialize in bullying old, weak, women and children!"


    As soon as these words came out, half of the men in the court were pped in the face. The vigers who falsely used Jin Dayong and the men who had bullied the widow or even the innocent girl were terribly afraid, for fear that Widow Lu would say something inappropriate. If anything, I wish she would die immediately.


    Since Widow Kelu has stood up to testify, she will not let other evildoers go.


    She pointed at the four men present and said: "Jin Siyong, Jin Datian, Cao Yanglin, Lu Laoyang, you four beasts have ruined the girl''s innocence and done great evil. You can''t run away this time!"


    After Jin Siyong and the others heard this, they were so frightened that they hurriedly looked at the eldest Lu Laoyang.


    Lu Laoyang pointed at Widow Lu and said: "Lin Meihua, you bitch, you just steal someone yourself, and you spit on others, I tell you, I am innocent, you can''t nder me!"


    Widow Lu smiled: "Oh, Old Yang Lu, you don''t have the final say whether you are innocent or not. If you havemitted sins, no matter how long it takes, there will still be witnesses."


    Widow Lu shouted outside: "Aniu,e in!"


    Outside the yamen, a boy of about twelve years old squeezed in and shouted into the court: "I am Lu Laoyang''s son. This old beast raped my mother and gave birth to me. Today I honor my mother on her deathbed." I am ordered to sue Lu Laoyang and seek justice for my mother!"


    The words caused a stir, and the entire courtroom and onlookers were all shocked.


    Lu Laoyang almost went crazy. He pointed at A Niu and said, "Sir, I am wronged. This little beast is the son of Lin Hehua and Xu Butcher. He is not my son. I am not better than Lin Hehua!"


    Widow Lu sneered: "Oh, A Niu is the witness right in front of you, do you still want to admit it? I tell you, your whole family can''t escape today!"


    He then said to Qi Yi: "Sir, please let A Niu wash his face and see who he looks like?!"


    Qi Yi: Herees someone, bring a basin of water.


    "Yes." The yamen servant immediately went to do it and brought water, cloth and acacia to wash A Niu''s face. He also cut off some of his messy hair so that people could see his face clearly.


    His!


    There was a gasp in the court: "This, this is too simr!"


    The syed eyebrows, small eyes, turned-up mouth, pointed chin, andrge ears, this, this is simply a replica of Lu Laoyang, it must be Lu Laoyangs breed, its unmistakable!


    So, Lu Laoyang really raped Lin Hehua back then!


    "This old beast raped Hehua back then!" Widow Lu cried: "Not long after I gave birth to my eldest son, I was busy with farming and had no one to take care of me. Hehua came to take care of me, but I was targeted by Mr. Lu. While everyone was out doing farm work during the day, Hehua was dragged away and ruined... Hehua was just a young girl who hadn''t gotten married at that time!"


    At this point, Widow Lu was very angry. She pointed at Laoyang Lu and cursed the old beast several times before she stopped.


    He continued: "Hehua is a little girl. She didn''t dare to say anything about this. She could only grit her teeth and swallow it. Then she quickly married a widower with children. At first, many people scolded her and said that she How can she marry a widower who has a baby if she doesn''t marry a good man? But she has lost her innocence and is pregnant, who else can she marry besides a widower?!"


    "Hehua has been tortured by this matter for ten years. The soldiers called her two years ago and she only told the truth when she died of serious injuries. This is a blood letter she wrote with her fingerprints. Please take a look at it!"


    The words above are very simple, with only one sentence: Lu Laoyang ruined my innocence, I am wronged!


    These words were written by an old boy, and He Hua followed them. After all, He Hua was illiterate and had no model to write. Widow Lu said as she took out a blood letter that had been hidden for two years.


    Qi Yi hurriedly said: "Submit it quickly, don''t let the Lu family ruin it!"


    Lu Laoyang also has children and grandchildren. Seeing this, his children and grandchildren rushed over and tried to **** away the blood book. However, they were beaten and subdued by the Yamen servants, and they were all **** and dragged aside.


    Qi Yi took the opportunity to say: "I helped the suspect **** the evidence in court. ording to thew, all the descendants of the Lu family will be punished!"


    He also warned the people in the court: "Those who don''t want their whole family to be imprisoned should be more honest... There are wars in Duchonggou, and there is an urgent need of people to block the arrows of the soldiers!"


    As soon as these two sentences came out, everyone present was frightened. Even Jin Siyong, Jin Dayong''s younger brother, was shaken.


    Sir, a letter written in blood.


    After Qi Yi read the blood letter, he asked someone topare Lin Hehua''s marriage certificate with Xu Butcher''s. He found that the threads of the fingerprints matched up, and it was definitely left by Lin Hehua.


    However, there is still ack of witnesses on this matter.


    "Did anyone see when Lin Hehua was raped?" Qi Yi looked at the crowd watching the excitement and said: "If anyone is willing to testify, the guilty will be exempted, and the innocent will be rewarded with thirty taels of silver, or no silver will be given. , in exchange for three hundred kilograms of coarse grains."


    There must be a brave man under a heavy reward, but this time it is not a brave man, but Mr. Lu who kills his rtives for righteousness.


    Mr. Lu shouted: "Sir, themon people are willing to testify and identify Mr. Lu!"


    Lu Laoyang was so angry that he almost vomited blood and cursed at Mr. Lu: "You unfilial son, I am your biological father. If you dare to nder me, don''t me me for expelling you from the n!"


    Mr. Lu Dadao: "Although you are my father, I see that you have caused the whole family to be imprisoned. I also have a wife and children, and I have to make a living. I can''t harm my wife and children just because of a beastly father."


    Then he told the story of how hezily ran back to the vige when he found Lu Laoyang doing farm work and followed him quietly, only to see his father drag Lin Hehua, who was carrying water, into the old house and **** him.


    "Themon people were petrified at the time. Because he was his biological father, they did not dare to tell anyone about this matter. Now he does not want his wife and children to be jailed together, so he came out to identify him. Please keep your word and don''t sit in our big room together. "


    Last Lu was not the only one who discovered this. Another old woman also stood up from the crowd and cried: "Sir, this old woman is guilty!"


    She told the story of how she went home early to cook for her family during the busy farming season. She passed by the old house and heard Lin Hehuas cry for help but did not go to save her.


    "The old woman knew that something bad might have happened, and wanted to go over to have a look, but she was afraid of getting into trouble, so she didn''t go there. Later, she saw that Lin Hehua was like a normal person and was taking care of Widow Lu in the vige as usual, so she thought nothing had happened. It wasnt until three monthster when I heard that she had been hastily married to a widower that I realized something was really wrong with her.


    "But everyone is married, and the old woman doesn''t want to cause trouble, so she doesn''t care about it anymore."


    "But now I know that Lin Hehua left a blood letter. To seek justice for herself, the old woman must stand up and testify... I can''t make the same mistake again and again, otherwise no matter how long I live, my conscience will be uneasy every night!"


    With the old womans testimony, Lu Laoyangs innocence in destroying the forest and lotus flowers has been cleared up.


    Qi Yi asked Lu Laoyang to plead guilty in court, and directly sentenced him to beheading in public: "With the war in the northwest, heavy punishments must be used to punish evildoers. Lu Laoyang must beheaded in public. The rest of the Lu family, except the eldest room of the Lu family, all Sitting there, acting as an official ve and making an archery target!"

 Chapter 2116: Harvest and Great Migration People【2】

    Chapter 2116: Harvest and Great Migration People��2��


    Chapter 2116 Harvest and Migration People2


    What?


    The sentence was so severe!


    Because the Lu family was severely sentenced, those co-conspirators who followed Jin Dayong in spreading rumors and ndering Gu Jinli, saying that there was red moth in the fermented fertilizer, were scared to death, fearing that they too would be beheaded, so they all stood up and said, "Sir, we are hiring. All of this was forced on us by Jin Dayong and the people behind him, and we were forced."


    The fermented fertilizer we give to the vigers is not fertilizer, but something with some excrement and soil added.


    But the bugs inside are either red borers or flies from the cesspit. We dont know how the red borers came out. It has nothing to do with us. We all did what Jin Dayong said.


    They all cried again: "Sir, we know we were wrong. Please take the sake of our confession, don''t kill us, don''t kill our family members!"


    Jin Siyong was the shrewdest one. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately betrayed his brother: "Sir, ordinary people are willing to testify. Jin Dayong ordered us to do everything. There is a mastermind behind him, and he is in this government office!"


    This is half said and half hidden. It is indeed very shrewd.


    He also said to Jin Dayong sincerely: "Brother, who is the mastermind? You should tell me quickly. If you don''t tell me, you will bear all the me!"


    Others also advised Jin Dayong: "Yes, Dayong, hurry up and recruit the mastermind. We have all done it. It''s useless if you don''t say anything. The final oue will be to drag the whole family to death. But as long as If you do it, you''ll be spared from death, your whole family won''t be implicated, and your wife and son won''t have to be archery targets!"


    How could Jin Dayong dare to say that?


    Xu Fang is a member of Marquis Xus family. If he told the truth, even if Xu Fang was caught, the people of Marquis Xus family would kill him.


    But when Jin Dayong''s wife heard that she and her son were going to make archery targets, she was so frightened that she shouted: "Xu Fang, Xu Fang from the government office is the mastermind. He forced my man to frame Mrs. Qianhu. Don''t drag us mother and son." Let the three of you make archery targets.


    She doesnt want to die yet!


    In one sentence, Xu Fang was caught out.


    Mingye, who was hidden in the crowd, left with peace of mind and went to Xu Fang''s new house to find Xu Fang.


    Xu Fang was already held down by Master Mings soldiers. When he saw Master Minging in, the soldiers asked, Master Ming, do you want to kill him or not?


    Master Ming nodded: "It''s toote. Jin Dayong''s wife has already provided Xu Fang. Let''s send him on his way."


    After saying that, he turned around and left the house, ignoring Xu Fang''s yelling.


    In fact, Master Ming had already arrived outside the government office and had many opportunities to kill Jin Dayong and his wife and silence Jin Siyong, but he did not take action and let those people confess Xu Fang.


    Just because a message came from Lord Marquis, saying that Xu Fang was good at making decisions, it would be fine if things came to pass, but if not, Xu Fang could not stay to avoid future troubles.


    Xu Fangmitted too many crimes in and outside the city. Master Ming had long wanted to kill Xu Fang. Given this legitimate opportunity, he would not let it go.


    Uh-huh!


    Inside the house, Xu Fang kept shouting and ring at the dead soldiers, wanting to threaten him, but he didn''t even have a chance to speak, and he was soon hanged by the dead soldiers in the house.


    After Xu Fang died, the cloth from his mouth was removed. The dead soldiers also arranged it in the house, leaving a confession written by Xu Fang himself. After bolting the door from the house, they went out through the window. .


    Master Ming, its done.


    Ming Ye nodded: "Qi Yi''s people should being soon, let''s go."


    The group of people left without anyone noticing, taking away everything that was detrimental to the Xu family.


    When Qi Yi brought people to arrest Xu Fang, what he saw was Xu Fang''s body and the confession next to the stool. It clearly states that in order to get promoted, he wanted to get the fermented fertilizer, but when he failed, he held a grudge, and in a moment of confusion, he came up with such a thing to frame Gu Jinli.


    Ahhh! When Meng Shu learned that a yamen servant wasing to the house, she followed her to the study from a distance with her maid. When she saw Xu Fangs body, she was so frightened that she fainted.


    The nun who apanied her hurriedly hugged her and shouted: "Madam, madam, please hold on. Doctor, go and call the doctor quickly."


    But the maids were frightened and did not dare to move at all. They only looked at Qi Yi and other government officials.


    Qi Yi heard the sound, looked over here, thought for a moment, and said: "This house is about to be sealed. It''s not good for Mrs. Meng to stay here anymore. Send her back to the Meng family. I will send her to the Meng family as soon as possible." Li Shu is sent to the Meng family."


    Meng Shu is just being unruly and has not done any serious evil. Qi Yi has a daughter, and her daughter will be married in two years. She doesnt want to see Meng Shu, a young woman, be implicated and killed by Xu Fang.


    With the joy of apany the room, he thanked Qi Yi''s tears: "The adult is really Master Qingtian, thank you!"


    He hurriedly asked the maid to find his man, gathered the Meng family, and a group of people took Meng Shu back to the Meng family in a carriage.


    Mr. Meng did not dislike it. He asked a doctor to see her and revived her. He also asked the doctor to see if she was pregnant?


    After learning that there was no such thing, he breathed a sigh of relief, and asked someone to make Bizi soup and drink it for Meng Shu. In short, Meng Shu could not be pregnant with Xu Fang''s child.


    Meng Shu was so frightened that she did whatever Mr. Meng told her to do.


    After drinking the Bizi Soup, she held Mr. Meng''s hand and cried: "Grandpa, I am Xu Fang''s daughter-inw. He has done evil. I won''t be punished, right? I don''t want to be an arrow target. I know I was wrong. Grandpa, please save me." help me!"


    Mr. Meng told Li Shu what Master Qi wanted to give her: "Since we have made peace with Li, you will not be married and you can get your dowry back."


    Really, really? Meng Shu couldnt believe it and asked several times.


    Mr. Meng also answered her several times, but Meng Shu was still in panic for two days. She didn''t feel at ease until the government office sent her the letter of departure.


    As for the dowry, Mr. Meng didnt ask for it.


    There is a hot porcin kiln in those dowries, and the real master behind the porcin kiln is Mr. Xu. Mr. Meng is afraid. He doesnt want this scourge anymore, and he doesnt want to do the blue brick business anymore. He ns to stay quiet for twenty years. .


    Therefore, Mr. Meng donated Meng Shu''s dowry directly to the soldiers. He said that the soldiers had made great achievements in fighting the army, and the Meng family was grateful, so they donated it.


    Qi Yi epted it on his behalf and sent a message to Daokou Gou asking Xu You to send someone to take over the kiln.


    This move almost made Xu You mad. If he took over the porcin kiln, wouldn''t he be theughing stock of the entire northwest? !


    In the end, it was Mr. Qianshan who came up with the idea and asked Xu You to give the Meng family kiln to General Dai.


    General Dai''s biological uncle was Shangshu Dai, and he was protected by Shangshu Dai. General Dai was fearless and happily epted the Meng family kiln. He used the Meng family kiln to house the sick and wounded soldiers and used the kiln''s profits to support them. Soldiers on the third line of defense.


    At this point, the matter of Xu Fang finding someone to falsely use Gu Jinli has beenpletely resolved.


    People from other prefectures came to Long''an Prefecture and asked Qi Yi to give them a written ultimatum to let them go directly to Changliang Wei. They asked for insecticides.


    "Mr. Qi, you don''t know that red borers are everywhere in the northwest. I heard that even Beicang Prefecture in the Central ins has red borers, which are eating up the crops. We have to get insecticides quickly and go back to save the crops! "


    After the people of Long''an Prefecture learned that the pests such as the red moth were also infested in other provinces and even the Central ins, they believed that there were no insect eggs hidden in Gu Jinli''s fermented fertilizer. The appearance of the red moth had nothing to do with Gu Jinli.

 Chapter 2117: Harvest and Great Migration People【3】

    Chapter 2117: Harvest and Great Migration People��3��


    Chapter 2117 Harvest and Migration of People3


    The clerk from Daliang Mansion cried and said: "Master Qi, the red borer pests here are really serious. We have tried many methods, but the red borers just can''t be killed. After hearing that there is medicine here, Come here quickly and beg...please, please give us a written notice immediately and let us go straight to Changliang Wei. If it''s toote, we won''t be able to keep food."


    Qi Yi said: "Don''t cry. Colleagues, please be patient. We have also discovered the red borer pest in Long''an Mansion. I have sent people to General Jiang and asked him to send someone to deliver the pest control prescription. It is already on the way. Yes, please wait."


    "What, do you have a prescription? Will you give it to us directly?" The officials from various governments who came to ask for medicine were shocked. This was too generous. They even gave them such a valuable prescription for insecticide: "Do you need money to buy it?"


    You can''t give them such a valuable thing for nothing, right?


    Qi Yi shook his head: "No, but each government needs to buy the medicinal materials yourself. However, the medicinal materials required for insecticide are very cheap, so you don''t have to worry."


    He added: "It''s just that those insecticides are a bit poisonous. When you spray them, you may suffer from nausea and vomiting. You must use them in conjunction with the antidote."


    Qi Yi exined everything about the poisonous nature of pesticides, how to use pesticides and antidotes, and how to obtain a prescription and a letter ofmitment to ensure that if something goes wrong, the Qin family and the Gu family would not be contacted.


    As soon as Qi Yi finished speaking, an old man''s voice came: "We from the entire Central ins are happy to sign!"


    Hearing the sound, Qi Yi quickly turned around and saw an old man wearing heavy armor and holding a whip in his hand, striding towards the house, followed by several officers chasing him.


    "Old General Wu!" Qi Yi was shocked. The person who came was actually Wu Mang, themander of the Central ins City: "Why are you here?"


    Last year when the conferment procession from the capital passed through the Central ins, Wu Mang came to greet them with his nephew, and Qi Yi recognized him.


    Wu Mang was almost tortured to death by Luo Yingst year, but after regaining his strength, he became stronger again. At this moment, he said with full energy: "Why else, of course it is because of those **** red moths."


    "Now half of the Central ins is covered with that kind of red moth, which has eaten up a lot of crops. The crops of all themanders and the soldiers'' families have suffered. I think of that person, didn''t he make insect attractants? Come to think of it. He is a capable person. He must have medicine to cure this red moth, so he came with the cavalry. I didnt expect that someone actually made the insecticide, hahaha!


    Wu Mang was very happy and said: "Let''s sign themitment letter. The Qin family and the Gu family came up with the insecticide prescription to save our lives. We can''t ask them to take the risk. We bear this risk ourselves. Mr. Qi quickly handed over the insecticide prescription." , Give me the antidote prescription, my cavalry has to rush back eight hundred miles away to distribute the prescription to all the governments in the Central ins to protect the food in the Central ins, so as not to cause another chaos this year!"


    Wu Mang was a veteran general who had experienced the drought in the northwest. He knew that food could not be harvested and it was terrible for the victims to cross the border. Therefore, after learning that there were hard-to-kill pests in the crop fields, he gathered his cavalry and led his troops without waiting for the Central ins governments to take action. Come quickly.


    He urged again: "Stop grinding, getting rid of pests is like fighting a war. It requires quick action. Don''t be toote. Get the prescription quickly."


    Qi Yi said: "Old General, wait a little longer. People shoulde quickly."


    Wu Mang was a little angry, but he still waited patiently. Almost an hourter, when he was about to get angry, Meng Hong came with two prescriptions.


    Hunting with him were Uncle Mutong and Doctor Dai.


    "These are two prescriptions given by the Qin family. General Jiang, Xin Jianjun and Xu Houye ordered me to deliver the prescriptions to the government office." Meng Hong gave the two prescriptions to Qi Yi.


    After hearing this, Qi Yi finally felt relieved... It was done, he could distribute the prescriptions to various ces, and he was not afraid that Xu You would suspect that Sang and his wife had secretly contacted him.


    Qi Yi immediately summoned the scribes from all the government offices and asked them to copy two prescriptions. "Write as quickly as you can, write as much as you can, write carefully, the handwriting must be neat and neat, not scrawled. After you finish writing, give it to Dr. Mutong and Dr. Dai for proofreading. This is a life-saving prescription. There must be no mistakes!"


    "Yes." The scribes responded, writing furiously on a hot day, and soon they were sweating like rain.


    Wu Mang and other scribes wrote thirty prescriptions, and after proofreading them to Uncle Mutong and Doctor Dai, they immediately rushed back to the Central ins with two prescriptions.


    Before leaving, Qi Yi asked him: "Old General, please send someone to deliver the two prescriptions to the Zhongzhou Capital Commander''s Office after you return to the Central ins. In this way, themander-in-chief of each ce will pass them on, and the prescription will be Spread quickly throughout Da Chu and save food throughout the territory."


    The red borer pest appeared suddenly. Qi Yi suspected thatst year, the birds brought poisonous insects with them to various ces in Dachu. By this year''s hot weather, the red borer eggs wereid. .


    If this is the case, then the entire Chu State will be gued by red borer insects, so this prescription must be spread throughout the entire Chu State as soon as possible.


    "When the prescription is sent back to the capital, and your Majesty is asked to make a decision, and the prescription is sent to various ces, it will be toote!" Qi Yi said.


    Wu Mang agreed: "Sure, I will use the military order to have the two prescriptions go to the Commander-in-Chief of the Capital and be sent to various ces as soon as possible. But they can only be sent to those whoe along the way. Master Qi will send people to the Commander-in-Chief of the Northeast. Go ahead."


    The road is not going smoothly, and there is a King Wei in the northeast. His Majesty must be angry about this. The people of Wu Mang are mature and do not want to get into trouble.


    Lest you give the prescription and make your majesty angry, and he will suffer disaster.


    "Sure, I''ll send people to deliver prescriptions to all the prefectures in the Northeast." Qi Yi was Emperor Jingyuan''s confidant. Even if he did something to displease Emperor Jingyuan, he would not die.


    Moreover, Qi Yi had guards given by Emperor Jingyuan, and had people to deliver prescriptions to various prefectures in the Northeast.


    After Wu Mang heard this, he took the soldiers away with peace of mind.


    Thanks to the help of themanders and envoys from various ces, and eachmander and envoy sent eight hundred miles to rush to deliver prescriptions to each prefecture, the red borer pest was under control, and Dachu''s grain supply was considered to be the best. Saved.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very happy that the food could be saved. He issued a decree to reward themanders from all over the country, Qin Sang and his wife, and Doctor Mutong who worked together to make insecticides.


    Xu You did not receive anymendation, so he was very angry and scolded Emperor Jingyuan for deliberately targeting him!


    Mr. Qianshan said: "When I first advised the Marquis to get the prescription, he immediately sent troops to deliver the prescription to various ces. After the pests were eliminated, I would then send a memorial to Emperor Jingyuan about the pests. But the Marquis did not listen. Because of Xu Fang''s What happened was that I deliberately dyed for a few days before agreeing to Meng Hong to send the prescription to the government office, but Wu Mang took advantage of it."


    Xu You said angrily: "How did I know that Wu Mang would personally lead troops to Long''an Prefecture to ask for medicine? He also used the capitalmander to deliver medicine prescriptions to various ces and took the credit!"


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Marquis, let''s leave it as it is. It''s time to harvest. Let''s make arrangements for harvesting the grain first."


    It is now the beginning of August. The sorghum is ripe and it is time for a good harvest. The people moving to the northwest are alsoing. These two things must be done first to avoid loss of food and people and instability in the northwest.

 Chapter 2118: Resettlement and Ning Ji coming to the northwest

    Chapter 2118: Resettlement and Ning Jiing to the northwest


    Chapter 2118 Resettlement and Ning Jis Coming to the Northwest


    Mr. Qianshan said it very politely, but since thest time he was threatened, Xu You knew that Mr. Qianshan was not someone to be trifled with, so he did not dare to be angry again, nor did he dare to seek bad luck for Qin Sang and his wife behind their backs, so he nodded and said: "Mr. Thats right, lets collect the food first and then talk about it.


    He also suggested: "Xiao Liu''s health has been well maintained. I want him to go to the fields to collect grain. What do you think, sir?"


    Mr. Qianshan agreed: "This is great." It can help Xu Liu win people''s hearts.


    Ke Xu Liu had just gone to the fields to spray pesticides and eliminate insects with the soldiers more than a month ago. Before he had enough rest, he was told to go to the fields to harvest grain, and he almost went crazy.


    After calming down, Xu Liushi suggested: "Dad, sir, Changliangwei is a treasure house. I will take people to Changliangwei to harvest grain. Not only can I win people''s hearts, but I can also take a look at what new things there are in Changliangwei?"


    Mr. Qianshan refused: "Sixth Young Master, there are our people in Changliang Wei, and Qin Sang and his wife cannot escape from our hands. And Gu is pregnant, Sixth Young Master had better not go to Changliang Wei, lest Gu make any trouble. Whatever happens, it will be med on the Sixth Young Master, and the Sixth Young Masters reputation, which has finally gotten better, will be ruined again.


    The news of Gu Jinli''s pregnancy was sent by Master Ming.


    Mingye is responsible for keeping an eye on Uncle Qin, and Uncle Qin knows how to deal with Mingye. He will tell Mingye some things that others can know in advance, so that Mingye can do business. In order not to reveal anything, Xu You would send more people to spy.


    Xu Liu snorted coldly, feeling very dissatisfied.


    Mr. Qianshans face turned cold.


    Xu You hurriedly scolded Xu Liu: "You traitor, Mr. Qianshan is an unparalleled counselor, can he still harm you? If you are honest and obedient, and if you dare to cause trouble again, I will send you to the capital to rece your eldest brother!"


    The elder of the Cui family has a biological daughter alive. You are just the child of a rtive''s daughter. If you do something that dissatisfies the elder, the Xu family will never get the Cui family''s property.


    Xu Liu didn''t want to be a proton, so he quickly agreed: "Yes, my son knows."


    Xu Liu has been working in the fields like a long-term worker since that day. Mr. Qianshan also asked Cui Duo to keep an eye on him. He didn''t even have a chance to bezy, lose his temper, or shed tears.


    However, the fact that he helped spread insecticides and harvest grains, through Xu You''s deliberate spreading, gained him a lot of good reputation.


    When Prince Shen heard about this, he sneered and said to his confidant: "It''s hard to change your nature. You can pretend for three days but not for a lifetime. Let''s wait and see when he reveals his secret."


    The confidant guard said: "My lord, please don''t be quick with your words. Your life will be in danger."


    His skills are pretty good, but the Xu family is full of people with good skills, so he can''tpete with them!


    Prince Shen scolded him: "It''s useless. People who practice martial arts should be tougher. Why are you more afraid of trouble than I am?"


    However, Prince Shen was also afraid of death. Afterining, he said: "I''m toozy to pay attention to him. Let''s see how long he can pretend."


    He turned around to talk to Manager Shen about nting and collecting medicinal materials.


    Uncle Cao reminded him of this matter and asked him to learn from Gu Jinli, saying that he would give the soldiers here a way to make money. If anything happens in the future, those soldiers who make a living by selling medicinal materials from his family can also help him more.


    Shen Shizi agreed, so almost all the health posts on the first line of defense and the second line of defense were nted with medicinal materials.


    Because of this incident, Kuang was worried that the medicinal materials they nted would not be sold, so he came to Chang Liang Wei to ask Gu Jinli: "There is a lot of medicinal materials growing here on the defense line. If they can''t sell it, or there are too many people growing it, the price can''t be sold. But what should we do? Our rtives are all looking forward to selling the medicinal materials so that they can have a good year at the end of the year."


    He added: "If our medicinal materials are better and we take away the Shen family''s business, will his family make things difficult for us? After all, we are rtives of the emperor, but we don''t dare to offend."


    The Kuang family is an ancient person who is most afraid of the emperor. After that, he bes a rtive of the emperor.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Aunt Niu, don''t worry about these things. Our medicinal materials are sold to Yuanzi Pharmaceutical Company, which makes civilian medicine, and Chushen Pharmaceutical Company''s medicinal materials are supplied to the military. It''s a business between the military, the nobles in the capital, and wealthy families from all over the world, and it has no conflict with us." "We should be happy that his family can bring other health clinics to grow medicinal materials and make a fortune. Otherwise, peoplee to us every day to ask for medicinal seedlings. If you dont give it, Im afraid it will make people jealous and plot against you.


    "I feel relieved to hear you say that." Kuang felt reassured and looked at her belly and said, "It''s almost three months, do you feel like vomiting?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, he''s very well-behaved. He just likes to sleep."


    She didn''t suffer from morning sickness at all, and her appetite had improved, but she didn''t eat too much. Now she was eating the meal for pregnant women that she and her two nuns had discussed together.


    Kuang said: "That''s good. The weather is hot now and pregnancy is hard. If you still suffer from morning sickness, you will suffer."


    Gu Jinli touched his belly and said with a smile: "So, my Zai Zai is very good. He knows that the weather is hot and he doesn''t bother me... In fact, it is best to get pregnant at this time. When the baby is born, the weather is neither cold nor hot. , Confinement period will be veryfortable.


    Speaking of which, I have to boast that her cub is really good at reincarnation. Look, the month she chose to be born is right in March or April next year, when the weather gets warmer.


    What a filial boy.


    Mrs. Kuangughed when she heard this: "I have never seen anyone praising an unborn child so much."


    He asked her again: "Your brother and sister are twins of a dragon and a phoenix. Isn''t this the case with you?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I don''t know, it will take at least four months to get it out."


    but


    It works both ways, we both like it.


    Kuang smiled and said: "Isn''t that right? Sang has been crazy with joy recently. I heard from my big leopard that when he was in Du Chonggou, heughed at the soldiers who made mistakes many times and scared the soldiers who made mistakes to the point of kneeling down. He said he knew he was wrong and asked him not to kill him, which made Sang so angry that his face turned ck again."


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that heined again: "That person is really good. My little brother Qin has such a good temper. Even if he vited military regtions, there is no way that little brother Qin will kill him just because he wants to. He is ruining my family." Brother Qins good reputation!


    At the end of the sentence, I actually got really angry.


    Well, its hard to exin Kuangs words. You are the only one who thinks that Sang is a good-tempered person. Dabao and several Jinguo told her that Sang was famous for his strict military management in Duchonggou, and he actually killed soldiers who vited military discipline.


    "Don''t say this anymore, so as not to scare the children." Kuang didn''t wait long, took the dividends from the brick kiln, pulled twenty carts of green bricks, and hurried back to Yangshanwei.


    Yangshanwei dug a well, and Kuang pulled out bricks to build the walls of the well. In a few days, Yangshanwei would be able to drink water from his own well.


    The Great Thorn Guard was also digging wells over there, but before they were finished, it was time for the harvest, and they were rushing to harvest the grain first.


    At the beginning of August, the sun was shining brightly in the northwest, and the family members of each guard station were braving the scorching heat to harvest. Looking at the sorghum as red as the sun and holding the heavy ears of sorghum, the family members felt that no matter how tired or hard it was, it was worth it.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, grandpa, save me, my face hurts! Brother Xiaogui was carried to work in the fields by Qian Qingcheng, but at this moment, he was crying towards the surroundings.


    Qian Qing said in celebration: "Why are you howling? Don''t make trouble. Your father and I didn''t even cry while I was carrying you on my back. You, who was lyingfortably on my back, cried first and then cried randomly. You brought your grandpa here and hurt me." If you get beaten, Im not done with you.

 Chapter 2119: Resettlement and Ning Ji coming to the northwest【2】

    Chapter 2119: Resettlement and Ning Jiing to the northwest��2��


    Chapter 2119 Resettlement and Ning Jis Coming to the Northwest2


    But Uncle Qin had alreadye over. When he saw Brother Xiaoguis face bleeding from being cut by sorghum leaves, he was so angry that he kicked Qian Qinghes hind leg, but before kicking him, he grabbed his arm and kept him from facing him. Falling to the ground.


    "Why are you a father? You don''t care about your son when you are working. Look at how your brother''s face has been cut!" Qin Sang cursed, took brother Xiaogui out of the basket and wet him. A cloth towel was used to wipe the blood on Brother Xiaogui''s face.


    Only then did Qian Qinghe notice his son''s face. He saw that his little face had been cut several times and was oozing blood. He quickly took out the golden sore medicine, made it into a mud with water, and applied it to Brother Xiaogui''s face. .


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooww..." guys, Xiaogui, cried and used his hands to block Qian Qing''s hand.


    Qian Qinghe pressed his hand and cursed: "You bastard, just apply the medicine. If there are scars on your face, you won''t be able to find a good wife."


    Brother Gui''s appearance is just as handsome as his, and it is with this face that he charmed his eldest sister. He has been able to manipte her since he was a child and live an easy life. Now he relies on the Xiao family Went to Qin''s house and started to enjoy the food and drink.


    "Qian Qingqing, please be gentle, don''t get it in your eyes." Uncle Qin warned, and then coaxed little brother Gui: "Brother, be good, don''t cry. Even the medicine is a little painful, so be patient and wait. When you go home in the evening, grandpa will make you egg fried noodles."


    The fried noodles with eggs are fragrant and delicious. Brother Xiaogui shouted happily: "Okay, don''t cry!"


    Uncle Qin smiled and congratted Qian that the medicine he gave Brother Xiaogui was okay, but he didn''t scold him again.


    But Qian Qinghe was a man who deserved a beating. After giving Brother Xiaogui the medicine, he looked at Brother Xiaoguis face and said happily: "Father-inw, Brother Gui looks like me. Look at this handsome boy." With such a handsome face, he will definitely be a prince-consort when he grows up."


    Uncle Qin wanted to kick him when he heard this: "Shut up, how dare you say such treacherous words, are you trying to kill your cousin?!"


    Qian Qinghe was startled and said hurriedly: "I was wrong, father-inw, don''t be angry."


    After saying that, he pped himself in the mouth twice.


    Uncle Qin did not beat him. He only warned: "Misfortunees from your mouth. If you want to live a good life, keep your mouth shut. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will cut out your tongue to prevent you from dragging down the whole family."


    Yes, yes, yes, father-inw, dont worry, I wont dare to talk nonsense again. Qian Qinghe promised, knowing that talking nonsense would bring trouble, and he now liked the stability of the guardhouse and did not want to live a wandering life again.


    Uncle Qin realized his mistake when he saw Qian Qinghe. He found a big hat and put it on your brother''s head. He then put ayer of bup on the hat to cover your brother''s face so that he would not be cut by the sorghum leaves. Finally, he put Qian Qingcheng back in the basket and said, "Take good care of your brother."


    Brother Xiaogui was not happy to follow his biological father, so he stretched out his hand towards Uncle Qin: "Grandpa, I want grandpa, not dad."


    Qian Qinghe gritted his teeth angrily: "You brat, I''m not willing to take you with me."


    But neither father nor son could get rid of the other. Uncle Qin made the final decision: "Brother Gui, follow your father and don''t make any trouble, otherwise there will be no fried noodles with eggs at night."


    Brother Xiaogui was about to cry when he heard it, but remembering Uncle Qin''s words, he didn''t dare to cry anymore.


    Uncle Qin congratted Qian and said, "This is your son. As a father, you have to take care of him. Take good care of him and be careful. If you can''t do any work with a child, what big things can you do in the future?"


    Qian Qinghe was also very smart and listened to what he said. He quickly asked: "Father-inw, what do you mean by this? But what official position does my cousin want to give me?"


    Uncle Qin was so angry that he raised his hand to p him. Qian Qinghe quickly backed away and covered his mouth: "Father-inw, please don''t hit him. It was me who spoke nonsense again."


    "Hurry up and work. If you can''t finish it, you will be likest night, smearing yourself in the field until the work is finished." Uncle Qin snorted coldly, and put a water bag of cold boiled water into the backpack: "This is expensive Give him a drink of my brother''s water every time you cut a ridge of sorghum ears. Don''t make him thirsty or he will suffer from heatstroke."


    "Got it." Qian Qinghe responded and started to work. Brother Xiaogui was still dangling his little feet, urging him: "Hurry up, hurry up, you will be beaten slowly." Qian Qinghe was so scared that he patted his feet. He paused and cursed: "Shut up, and I''ll beat you again if you ask me to."


    Brother Xiaogui immediately shouted at the top of his lungs: "Grandpa!"


    Qian Qinghe was scared to death: "Okay, okay, ancestors, I was wrong, please stop shouting."


    "Hahaha, Daddy is stupid." Brother Xiaogui was very happy teasing his biological father. He held the water bag, swayed his feet, squealed twice, stuffed sorghum grains into Qianqian''s clothes, and made noises about needing to pee. , spending a lot of money to celebrate.


    However, the harvest was divided among the heads. Qian Qinghe did not want to stay in the field to discredit his work. Even though he was tortured to death by the little noble brother, he did not dare to slow down the work speed.


    And he had just been beaten by Uncle Qin yesterday because he did not do a good job in harvesting grain. Today, he worked much more meticulously. He cut all the sorghum ears and put all the sorghum ears into sacks marked with his family name. , picked up the field, and asked the soldiers to use carts to pull him back to the threshing floor of the guard station.


    Dad, Im thirsty!


    What are you thirsty for? There is no water. Just be patient and you will be back soon.


    Dad, pee!


    Qian Qinghe''s forehead was throbbing with veins and he could only help him pee: "What evil did I do in myst life to have the son of a demon king like you?"


    Hmph, I havend and food...Grandpa said, daddy is lucky!


    Although your brother is young, he lives with the Xiao family day and night. He has a sweet mouth, speaks eloquently and has many words.


    "Manager Qian, it''s quite early to finish work today." The soldiers who came to pull sorghum ears saw Qian Qinghe and his son sitting in the field to rest. They were surprised when they remembered that Qian Qinghe couldn''t finish his work yesterday and stayed in the field for half an hour to smear things. After saying something, he asked again: "But you want to go back? Let''s give you a ride."


    Qian shook his head in celebration: "I won''t go back now. My father-inw and the others haven''t finished their work yet. I''ll take a break and help themter. We can go back together after they finish their work."


    Widow Xiao is taking care of Xiao Qingyun at home, while the eldest sister and the younger sister are grinding sorghum ears in the threshing floor, neither of them in the field.


    "That''s done, we''ll leave first. When wee next, we''ll take your whole family back together." The soldier said, loaded the bag with sorghum ears into the carriage, and drove the carriage back.


    After Qian Qinghe rested for more than a quarter of an hour, he carried his son on his back, picked up the crop knife, got into the sorghum field, and helped Xiao Chenggong harvest sorghum.


    Xiao Chenggong was almost moved to tears: "Brother-inw, you are still thinking of me."


    Stop talking nonsense and get to work quickly. Its gettingte. Qian Qinghe said and helped Xiao Chenggong work until dark.


    But Xiao Chenggong moved too slowly. After dark, he still had two rows of sorghum ears left to cut, so he was left in the field and continued working.


    Qian Qinghe stayed with him, while Brother Xiaogui went back with Uncle Qin.


    On the way, Xiao Chengju said: "Dad, if my brother-inw improves his health, can he really do the work of a scribe? He won''t bring trouble to his cousin, right?"

 Chapter 2120: Resettlement and Ning Ji coming to the northwest【3】

    Chapter 2120: Resettlement and Ning Jiing to the northwest��3��


    Chapter 2120 Resettlement and Ning Jis Coming to the Northwest3


    Uncle Qin said: "Your brother-inw has been studying since he was a child. He has a good temperament, but he is too dependent on women. He feels that as a schr, he should concentrate on learning, while your sister, as a woman, should make money for him to study. You have to serve him as a ve, and..."


    Just like your biological father.


    Widow Xiao said that the man also had the same virtue, so Widow Xiao had developed a skill, so that she could raise several children up after their biological father passed away.


    Other women would not have such ability.


    cker, bad, bad, bad! Brother Xiaogui suddenly shouted.


    Uncle Qin smiled: "Yes, it''s not good to bezy. Brother Xiaogui must work hard so that he can have food."


    Brother Xiaogui listened to Uncle Qin the most, nodding his head and saying, "Yeah, I''m notzy, work and eat."


    He said again: "Grandpa, I''m thirsty."


    Uncle Qin took out his water bag, fed Brother Xiaogui water, and carried him on his back. After a while, Brother Xiaogui fell asleep.


    Uncle Qin said: "Your brother-inw is not bad in nature. If something happens to him, he understands the severity and knows how to protect his family. As long as he keeps practicing, he can still be a master."


    The young Marquis felt ashamed of him. Seeing that he was getting along well with the Xiao family, he said something about giving the Xiao family a chance.


    He didn''t want the Xiao family to live in a hazy state, so he nned to train them and let them do decent errands when there was a chance in the future. As for how far they could go, it was up to them.


    After hearing this, Xiao Chengju nodded and said, "My brother-inw is indeed not bad at heart, but he just can''t bear the burden. If it weren''t for my father, my sister would be doomed."


    He thought of the time when Sister Xiao was snatched away and none of them had the ability to save her.


    Uncle Qin saw that he was in a daze and pped him on the head: "Why are you so stunned? Look at the road. It''s dark, but don''t nt in the fertilizer pit. It will stink to death for the whole family."


    After the sorghum was harvested, soybeans had to be nted, so fermented manure was piled in the pit next to the field to be used for soybean nting.


    Because of the use of fermented fertilizer, the yield of this crop of sorghum has increased.


    After all the sorghum was harvested and all the sorghum ears were rubbed and dried, the good news was that the maximum yield per mu was 700 kilograms.


    Seven hundred catties, really its seven hundred catties, and its still sun-dried. If its not sun-dried, it cant go up to nine hundred catties!


    The rtives in the health center were very happy and reported their sorghum yields one after another. But this time, Widow Xiaos family was very proud.


    Widow Xiao was carrying Xiao Qingyun on her back, standing next to a pile of dried and bagged sorghum, shouting at the top of her lungs: "Listen, my family has harvested a total of seven thousand kilograms of sorghum. Seven thousand kilograms are the grain collected by our health center. The most families!


    Sister Xiao followed and said, "Not only that, in addition to 7,000 kilograms of sorghum, my family also has an acre of wheat. We have also harvested it, at least 600 kilograms!"


    The olddy said: "Sister, don''t brag. The wheat here can produce six hundred catties per hour. Four hundred catties of wheat will be good if it is dried. Do you think this is the south?"


    Moreover


    "Your family has so much food because there is arge poption and a lot ofnd. My wife is kind to your family and gives you more fertilizer, so your family can harvest so much food."


    Sister Xiao hummed.


    Widow Xiao was so angry that she put her hands on her hips and said confidently: "What, are you jealous? Madam is my niece, why don''t you give us more fertilizer?"


    Laobao''s wife is a little disdainful. How can she be jealous of the Xiao family?


    I just want to remind you, dont get carried away, so as not to cause trouble for the madam.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The old wife banged the gong and said to the rtives present: "Listen up, everyone, although the harvested food is a lot, you can''t eat it randomly. You have to hand over two parts, one part to make military rations for the camp, and the other part to the camp." The people who migrate here eat it.


    "Those who have migrated have arrived at the gathering ce in Mu County, and many men have signed up to join the army. Now that they have joined the army, their rtives cane to the guard station. Our chief, Liang Wei, has been assigned a lot of people, so we have to keep food to feed them. You know "?" He added: "It''s okay if you don''t know. If you eat food indiscriminately and your family will run out of food in winter, you can find a way to find food yourself. Don''t ask my wife for help, otherwise don''t me me for being rude!"


    Madam is pregnant, and she must take good care of these shrews, lest they eat so much that they end up running out of food and go to look for Madam, causing her to have fetal convulsions.


    Hey, I got it!


    The olddy-inw is quite fierce, and there is a Gaofen Niang carrying a sword standing next to her, so the rtives don''t dare to quarrel.


    Speaking of Gaofen Niang, this girl has be much prettier recently, and the scars on her face have faded a lot.


    A woman was curious and boldly asked. Gaofen didn''t hide it. She said, "My wife gave me the scar removal cream. After using it for a few months, the scars faded away."


    Scar removal cream is very expensive, and she didn''t want to use it at first, but the wife said that young girls should be kind to themselves and treat it when they have the chance to avoid regretster.


    She used it.


    She was very grateful, so she wanted to tell everyone about her kindness to her.


    "Ms. Fan, stop staring at Fen Niang''s face. Can you still tell if there is a nugget of gold? Come here quickly and count the kilograms of food that your family has handed over." Mrs. Lu Zongqi called to Mrs. Fan.


    Mrs. Fan hurriedly took her children over and watched as people weighed the food at home, calcted the total output, and then calcted the part that needed to be handed over. After deducting the two parts of the food that had to be handed over, the remaining 30% of the food belonged to her family.


    After this deduction and deduction, the five members of Fan''s family finally got a thousand catties of grain.


    One thousand kilograms of sorghum is really not enough to feed five people. However, this year they can grow a crop of soybeans, sell medicinal materials, and work in a brick kiln to earn money in exchange for food. Therefore, Mr. Fan is not worried that his family will starve to death.


    "Huang Dali''s family, it''s your turn. Come quickly to weigh, distribute and hand over the grain."


    Jin Xiuxiu, were at your home,e here quickly.


    Little Axe, Pan Little Axe, its your turn, stop ying ande here quickly!


    The threshing floor of the guard house was very lively. The rtives and rtives were weighing and dividing the grain, and everyone was beaming with joy.


    This is a big job, and it took two days to finish.


    Two dayster, Qin Sang came back with a group of new soldiers and new rtives.


    There were quite a few people, including more than 300 soldiers and family members.


    These people have been traveling for several months. They are dark and thin, and they look like victims fleeing famine.


    "Queue up and register in the guardhouse ording to the roster!" Qin Sang didn''t want to tire Gu Jinli, so he personally came to amodate these people.


    Qin Sang''s aura was very bluffing, and while on the road, Qin Sang stabbed an old gangster who was talking obscenely to a young girl and making disgusting gestures.


    Finally, the old gangster''s recruit son and his family were **** on the spot and sent back to the gathering ce in Mu County. Chang Liang Wei did not want such people.


    Therefore, no one dared to be disobedient at this time, and the arrangement went very smoothly. After more than an hour, the new soldiers and new rtives were settled.


    But when he was about to go back to the house to look after Gu Jinli and the child, the girl he had helped came over.


    She washed her face andbed her hair. She held an amulet in her hand and handed it to Qin Sang: "Sir, thank you for saving me. This is the amulet I have worn since I was a child. With it, I have been able to encounter many encounters." Your Excellency is out of danger... There are many wars here, and now I pass it on to you, praying for your safety. May you win every battle and rise to the top."


    The amulet should be given in public. If Qin Sang epts it, the matter will be unclear.


    Qin Sang was annoyed by these things the most. He sneered, pointed at the girl, and said to Cong Wenshan: "Tie up their family and send them back to the gathering ce in Mu County. Chang Liang Wei doesn''t want them!"

 Chapter 2121: Borrow troops

    Chapter 2121: Borrow troops


    Chapter 2121 Borrowing Troops


    The Yuan family had been secretly watching the situation here. When they heard this, they were so shocked that they wanted to rush over, but they saw Miss Yuan suddenly smiled and asked: "Did you misunderstand something? I am just grateful for your help." Well, thats why I want to give the amulet to you. If you dont like it, I wont give it to you. Ill find an opportunity to repay you in the future.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yuan hurried over and said, "Yes, sir, Jin Niang has the purest mind and has no wrong thoughts. Please don''t think too much and don''t send us away because of a misunderstanding."


    They had inquired about it and found out that Changliangwei was the richest health clinic here and had a business of presenting porcin when it was hot. This was a sacred porcin that nobles from aristocratic families rushed to buy. Each porcin could be sold for up to ten thousand taels of silver. , their family will die in Changliang Wei, and they will never leave!


    Qin Sang originally didn''t want to talk nonsense to the Yuan family, but Yuan Jinniang and her daughter bit him back, saying that he had an impure mind and had misunderstood Yuan Jinniang.


    Blow the gong and call all the new soldiers and new rtives over. Qin Sang ordered Cong Wenshan.


    "Yes." Cong Wenshan immediately obeyed and asked his soldiers to beat the gongs to gather the people.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Master Qianhus order, everyone, assemble!


    The newly arrived soldiers and their rtives had already seen the situation here. When they heard the shouting, they immediately gathered around and stood in line ording to the rules they learned earlier.


    Qin Sang said: "The ninth article stipted by the Wei Institute must be read once by everyone."


    People with good memories read it out immediately: "Men and women are mixed in the guard house. In order to protect their innocence, neither men nor women are allowed to do things that harm other people''s reputations, nor are they allowed to do things that are deliberately misunderstood, let alone deliberately frame them." , Deliberately seducing others, offenders, both men and women, will be severely punished!"


    Cong Wenshan also added: "The criminalw of Dachu also clearly states that you are not allowed to deliberately frame or seduce the bad guys. If you do it, the victim can sue the officials and send the bad guys to jail!"


    When the Yuan family heard this, their faces turned pale.


    Yuan Jinniang started sobbing softly and said: "Sir, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you would misunderstand... I''m just grateful to you. I see that you are in charge of soldiers and always go to war, so I want to give you the amulet. Please You are safe, I really dont mean anything else.


    Yuan Lao Niang said: "Sir, you really misunderstood. Our Jin Niang has a fiance, but they are separated. When she finds someone, my Jin Niang will marry him and will not entangle anyone. Please don''t misunderstand me." , so as not to hurt my goldendys reputation!


    Added another sentence: "It is written in the regtions of the Wei Institute."


    The implication is that Qin Sang cannot vite the regtions as he has thousands of households in the guard station.


    After hearing this, the veterans in the guardhouse said silently in their hearts: You are so brave to dare to bite the Lord Qianhu!


    Qin Sang sneered when he heard this. He did not look at the Yuan family mother and daughter, but asked everyone present: "In the whole of Dachu, which girl would give a foreign man an amulet that she has worn for more than ten years?"


    One sentence, and it knocked everyone down.


    Even the biological father would not ask for the personal belongings of a big girl like this. They would only give them to their female elders, juniors, and sisters of the same age.


    If it is given to a man, it must be given to his husband-inw, or even worse, to his fianc.


    Giving it to a foreigner, this is a little bit weird.


    Changliang Guards attaches great importance to rules. When they were at the gathering ce in Mu County, they told them the rules. Before entering the guard station, they specifically told them the rules again. Everyone knew that Qin Qianhu was married. It was simply shameless for Yuan Jinniang to give her the amulet she had worn.


    However, its not surprising that Yuan Jinniang would do this. This kind of worldly behavior mostly involves girls entangled with rich and powerful men so that their family can live a good life.


    Its just that Yuan Jinniang was in trouble this time.


    Qin Sang looked at the mother and daughter of the Yuan family and said: "If you use your tricks on others, if you dare to use such despicable methods in Changliang Wei, there are only two consequences, either death or get out!"


    After saying that, he no longer gave the Yuan family a chance to speak. With a wave of his hand, Cong Wenshan immediately led his troops. He first knocked out the Yuan family''s mother and daughter, and then called two women: "Tie up the mother and daughter and move them to the carriage. "Yes." The two women responded and **** the Yuan family''s mother and daughter with ropes.


    The three men of the Yuan family cried and begged for mercy, but in the end it was all to no avail.


    Cong Wenshan said: "If I had known this, why didn''t you stop your daughter when she came to see the adults alone? If you didn''t stop me at that time, you wanted to rely on your daughter to please the adults of Qianhu to live a good life, and then came to beg for mercy after the failure. Is there any use? ?!


    The men of the Yuan family still wanted to quibble, but they were quickly gagged with sackcloth and thrown into the carriage. The family was sent back to the gathering ce in Mu County and handed over to General Fu for rearrangement.


    Cong Wenshan specially asked the g leader who sent him away to exin the whole story clearly to prevent the Yuan family from ndering Qin Qianhu again.


    The gmander under hismand obeyed the order.


    After what happened to the Yuan family, the neers knew that Qin Sang was a ruthless man who kept his word, so they all became honest and did not dare to do anything that vited militaryws and regtions. Chang Liang Wei felt very peaceful because of this. Something happened because of the arrival of new soldiers and new rtives.


    After Qin Sang dealt with the Yuan family, he rode back to the house to look after Gu Jinli. He still washed himself and put on clean clothes before entering the house to look after Gu Jinli.


    Seeing her touching her belly and talking to the child in her belly, sheughed happily and shouted: "Little fish."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and saw him standing on the right side of the door. The hot August sun was shining ntly on him, making him look quite dazzling: "You''re done,e in quickly."


    "Well, everything has been arranged properly, and the thorn head has also been sent away. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry." Qin Sang walked towards her, hugged her gently, and said: "How are you these days? Little guy Did I bother you?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Of course not. This month, the little guy can''t make trouble yet. He will have to wait until he is seven months old and can kick others."


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this. He asked old doctor Wu and Uncle Mutong about the woman''s pregnancy. He knew that the fetus would kick people, and he heard that it was very painful.


    He felt very distressed, but knew that there was nothing he could do to help her. He could only say: "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu. When the child is born, I will take care of her and teach her. I will make sure that the child is filial to Xiaoyu."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled, nestled in his arms, breathed out slowly, and said, "It''s sofortable... Are you tired? Let''s take a nap."


    This is true, outsiders will definitely misunderstand her, but Qin Sang knew that she was just drowsy due to pregnancy.


    "Okay, I''ll take a nap with Xiaoyu." Qin Sang picked her up and went into the back room. He opened both windows to let the outside wind blow in so that she could sleep morefortably.


    Perhaps the afternoon wind was too refreshing, and soon Qin Sang also fell asleep.


    When he woke up, it was already dark, and Gu Jinli was eating wild fruits on the mountain: "When you wake up,e over and eat. There are also fresh wild berries to eat. This month, there are berries everywhere on the mountain, and the babies in the health center are all I am so happy that I find excuses to go up the mountain every day to find berries to eat.


    Gu Jinli told Qin Sang interesting things about the guard house, while Qin Sang listened while eating.


    After listening, tell her about Aji.


    He hase to the northwest and is already at the Daokougou camp. He will look for an opportunity to meet me. He has something to say. I dont know what it is yet.

 Chapter 2122: Borrowing troops【2】

    Chapter 2122: Borrowing troops��2��


    Chapter 2122 Borrowing Troops2


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this, and the fruit in his hand was no longer sweet.


    However, she did not stop Qin Sang from meeting Ning Ji. She only said: "Then let''s meet, but you have to be careful and don''t get in his way."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, Xiaoyu, don''t worry, I will be extremely cautious."


    He looked at her again and said seriously: "I am a father. For the sake of you and the child, I will not let myself make a wrong step."


    Gu Jinli felt heartbroken when he heard this: "...Don''t worry too much. Do what you think is right, do what you are sure of. Don''t worry too much about me and the children. I am so poisonous, and I have Daqing and the others to protect me. No Something will happen."


    As he spoke, he picked three big berries and put them to his mouth: "Eat quickly, they are delicious."


    Qin Sang smiled, Xiaoyu always likes to give people food, saying that eating is the greatest pleasure in life. When you are unhappy, eating a good meal will make you happy.


    Qin Sang opened his mouth and ate the three big berries. He originally thought they would be very sweet, but they turned out to be a bit sour: "It''s a little sour. Don''t eat too much, small fish. Eat first to avoid stomach upset."


    As he spoke, he took a handkerchief and wiped her mouth that was stained by berries, thinking... is their child like the little fish and loves to eat fruits?


    Hmm, it seems that we need to nt more fruit trees in the guardhouse so that the fish and children can have fruit to eat.


    Its not sour, its sour and sweet, very appetizing. Gu Jinli ate half a bowl of berries, and could still eat two pancakes, a bowl of chicken soup, and a bowl of leafy vegetables.


    Qin Sang saw that she had eaten a lot, so he felt relieved and ate simr meals to hers. The only difference was that he ate an extra grilled fish.


    Uncle Dalin sent people to bring them back and keep them by the pond. He told me that they would kill them for you to eat when you were at home. If they died, they would make grilled and dried fish and keep them for you to eat when youe back.


    Grain and medicinal materials are also grown in Gujia Vige. Gu Dalin has been busy harvesting grain in Gujia Vige recently. There is a big river in Gaoshui County with many fish. Everyone in the family knows that Qin Sang likes to eat fish, so he sent people to use big wooden barrels. Loaded two carts of fish and brought them back.


    "Then I don''t have to worry about fishtely." Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. The families treated him really well and treated him as their own nephew, so that he could get along with them easily without having to worry about anything.


    The new recruits and their rtives only rested for half a day. They got up at 00:00 the next day and got up early to train with the veterans and their rtives. When the time came, they went home to cook.


    After eating, take dry food and water with you and go to the fields to cut sorghum stalks.


    Sorghum stalks are the most important green fodder for the livestock. Some time ago, due tock of manpower, only sorghum ears were harvested. The sorghum stalks were left in the field, and the livestock could cut as much as they needed to eat.


    Now that the new soldiers and rtives have arrived, Qin Sang decided to cut a piece of sorghum stalks, plow the ground, and nt a piece of soybeans. He could not dy any longer. If he continued to dy this year, if it was a cold winter, this crop of soybeans would not be harvested.


    So everyone was busy, cutting sorghum stalks in the morning, plowing the ground at noon, and transnting soybean seedlings in the afternoon when the sun was not strong.


    Soybean seedlings are grown in advance so that they can mature earlier and increase yields.


    Therefore, a strange scene appeared in Changliangwei. Harvesting, plowing, and nting turned the sorghum field into a green soybean field at the end of the day. It felt like a vast sea turned into a mulberry field.


    "You guys, please work harder and carry water to water thisnd so that the bean sprouts will grow better!" When the old rtives and rtives saw that it was getting dark, they shouted at the top of their lungs to let the new rtives and rtives know that it was getting dark. Don''t be in a hurry to go home, finish your work before saying: "If you are busy with work these days, you can also take a day off during the Mid-Autumn Festival. You can make moon dumplings, eat big meat, and eat grapefruit. My wife has prepared a lot of good things for us for the festival. Im just waiting to take it out and share it with everyone that day.


    "People from other health centers will also give us gifts. We have no shortage of things in the health center, so everyone, work hard. The sweat you shed today will be replenished for you in a few days. Don''t bezy!" He replied: "Don''t bezy, don''t bezy, we have work to do, we are happy!"


    They were really happy. Chang Liang Wei was really good. Although they had to work until dark every day in the past few days, they had never gone hungry.


    They had enough food for their esophagus, and they had oil, salt and dried beans for every meal. They also had a meal of meat on the first day they came here. The health center also gave each of them two sets of new clothes and new shoes, which were made of cotton. It was really a waste. They were so happy.


    And because there are brick kilns and porcin kilns in the Wei Institute, other people in the Wei Institute are very fond of them and often send wild vegetables, wild fruits, pheasants, rabbits, eggs, and vegetables grown at home to the Wei Institute. They all have a share, and thedy will share it with them.


    In short, they are very lucky to be able to enter Changliang Wei.


    Since my life is getting better, I cant help but talk about the Yuan family again.


    "Yuan Jinniang and her daughter really do not hesitate to be blessed. Chang Liang Wei is such a good person. If she works conscientiously and works hard for a few years, her family will be rich. She insisted on climbing to a high branch, but she failed and the whole family was sent away. "


    "Oh, you are as beautiful as a flower. You don''t care about the hard-earned money. Naturally, you will take advantage of the opportunity to climb up... I have been confused with some people at the gathering ce in Mu County. I heard that That beast Chai Laowan saw her misbehaving and thought she would be easy to seed, so he did that to her?"


    But if their family is driven away like this, they dont know how they will live in the future?


    "If you don''t work hard, what are you talking about? You will be punished for gossiping in the guard house... The Yuan family has three soldiers and one beautiful girl. Many guards are rushing to get it. They have more ways to make a living than us, so you don''t need to worry about it. Maybe in a few days, you will be the concubine of someone from a thousand households."


    Get to work quickly, dont drag us down by gossiping!


    This is how it is in the fields. While everyone is working hard, they will also gossip, and they will not stop working until dark.


    While all the guard offices were busy, Ning Ji was already sitting in Xu You''s tent, drinking and chatting with Xu You.


    "Mr. Ning has finallye to the northwest. Your new fire kang has saved the lives of many rtives. The rtives cannot suffer as much as the soldiers. Without the new fire kang to keep them warm, they will definitely not be able to survive the cold winter."


    "It''s just a trivial matter, not worth mentioning." Ning Ji''s face was indifferent, he didn''t care much about making a new fire bed, and even felt disgusted.


    After all, the person who actually made the new fire kang was Gu Jinli. Although he took the credit, he knew the truth, so he was disgusted.


    What disgusted him even more was... the red manat!


    There was no red borer gue in the previous life, but there is one in this life, and the credit for eliminating the red borer pest went to Gu Jinli... Gu Jinli''s luck seemed to be given intentionally by God. If he took the credit from her, God would Give a greater credit.


    And because she made insecticides, killed red moths, and saved countless crops in the Northeast, her good reputation has spread. If he hadn''t been suppressing her, Gu Jinli would have been worshiped by the farmers in the Northeast. For the medicine fairy.


    That **** medicine fairy is just a beauty disaster that prevents men from achieving great things!

 Chapter 2123: Borrowing troops【3】

    Chapter 2123: Borrowing troops��3��


    Chapter 2123 Borrowing Troops3


    Xu You saw that Ning Ji was not interested in praising the new fire kang, so he praised the Ning family''s seven-shot repeating crossbow.


    "The seven-shot repeating crossbow is really easy to use and has excellent uracy. And as long as you maintain it ording to what Mr. said, the mechanism inside the repeating crossbow will not jam. It is easier to use than those repeating crossbows that have been made for decades. I I couldn''t believe it for a few times. The seven-shot repeating crossbow was designed by Mr. in his spare time, and it was only made two years ago." Xu You sincerely praised it and thought the seven-shot repeating crossbow was excellent.


    But Ning Ji''s face paled after hearing this, he picked up the wine bottle, took a sip of wine, and said with a faint smile: "The Ning family started out by making ordnance. The Ning family''s direct descendants all learned how to make ordnance from childhood. A certain person has learned how to make ordnance for decades. The repeating crossbow will naturally have no jamming problem."


    In hisst life, this seven-shot repeating crossbow had been used for more than ten years, and Gu Jinli had improved it more than ten times. Naturally, there would be no more problems with the machine being stuck, the crossbow arrows not being able to fire, or the crossbow losing its uracy.


    Xu You looked at Ning Ji''s face, why was it still light?


    Could it be that Ning Ji is really an outsider who has developed extraordinary skills that are regarded as nothing no matter how high they are?


    Xu You saw that Ning Ji was not interested in praising him, so he was talking about the eldest son of the Ning family: "Sir, I haven''t seen the eldest son Ning for several years. It''s a rare visit this time. Otherwise, I will take the eldest son of the Ning family." Come here and have a reunion dinner with your husband?"


    Ning Ji has been here for a few days, but he has never seen Mr. Ning, which makes Xu You feel very strange.


    Ning Ji refused: "No, I came here on business this time, and my eldest nephew also has errands to run, so there is no need to meet. There will be many opportunities in the future."


    Xu You smiled when he heard the word "business"... He had just received news that Ning Ji came here to borrow troops and food.


    Hehe, wasn''t it crazyst year? They begged and begged again and again but failed to see anyone. This year they came to borrow troops and food. How could he, Xu You, borrow so easily?


    Just wait, if you dont break your backbone, kneel down and beg for mercy, you cant even hope to borrow a grain of grain or a soldier!


    But in terms of scheming, Ning Ji was much better than Xu You. He didn''t ask Xu You, he only asked for cooperation, and finally said: "We know that Mr. Hou also has difficulties here, so we can borrow if we can. If we really can''t, forget it." "


    "Forget it?" Xu You was shocked: "If we don''t have food and soldiers, how can we capture half of Dongqing''snd?"


    Ning Ji corrected him: "Master Hou is wrong. Thosends are not Dongqing''s, but the dowry of Princess Mingsheng of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Now that Dongqing has colluded with the Rong people, and the northwest has almost been lost, we naturally have to take Princess Mingsheng''s dowry. If we want toe back, Dongqing cant stab us in the back, lets leave our fertilend to them.


    Xu You was impressed by what he said.


    This Ning Ji, it would be a pity not to be the chief official of the Ministry of Rites.


    but


    Are Da Yinzhou and other ces really from Da Zhou? Xu You asked.


    Ning Ji nodded and said with a slight smile: "Of course it belongs to the Great Zhou Dynasty. At that time, it was Dayin County. It was named after the silver mines and was under the jurisdiction of the county guard."


    But he sneered in his heart and cursed secretly: The nouveau riche are the nouveau riche. They dont even know this and still want to be the emperor. Its really ridiculous!


    Ning Ji is a noble person and only admires people he admires. When ites to Xu You, he just deals with them without any real regard or fear.


    Just because he knew that the Xu family would end up being nothing more than a pile of rotten meat that was trampled under people''s feet and would not be able to survive for long.


    However, many things are different in this life. After Ning Ji was frightened, he became cautious. Before Xu You died and the Xu family fell, he would still give Xu You some face.


    So he praised Xu You and Xu Liu a lot, and also gave Xu Liu an eight-shot repeating crossbow.


    Xu You was shocked when he looked at the eight-shot repeating crossbow in the box... Not only did this repeating crossbow have eight shots, it was also made very delicately and could be set up by one person.


    He immediately picked up the repeating crossbow and pulled the trigger.


    Swish swish!


    The small crossbow arrow with special characteristics was shot out and hit the sand table wall made of blue bricks. The force was so strong that it prated the green bricks.


    "Okay, okay, it''s another powerful weapon. Mr. Ning is so polite." Xu You was very happy and praised the eight-shot repeating crossbow. Ning Ji said generously: "The eight-shot repeating crossbow was not presented to His Majesty, and the Ning family has not told any outsiders. If the Marquis likes it, he can give the eight-shot repeating crossbow the name of the Xu family."


    "Seriously?" Xu You was extremely excited. If word spreads about the Xu family''s eight-shot repeating crossbow, they will definitely gain a good reputation.


    To be a great business, one must have a good reputation. Without a good reputation, how can one attract capable people from all walks of life to serve him, and how can one win over people''s hearts?


    Ke Xuyou doesnt know that some good names are not given to you and you can just ept them.


    Ning Ji stole the ordnance made by Gu Jinli in his previous life because the Ning family started out as an ordnance maker and no one would question any sharp weapon they made. But did the Xu family make ordnance? ,


    You dare to have a good reputation even if you have never done it before, and you are not afraid of being embarrassed in the end!


    "In that case, I would like to thank you very much." Xu You felt that Ning Ji was begging him to give food to others by sending him the eight-shot repeating crossbow. Too hasty."


    Ning Ji smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Lord Marquis, there''s no need to be too embarrassed."


    But he really didn''t want to deal with idiots like Xu You, so he said: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay in the camp to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with the Marquis. I have to go find Mr. Zhong."


    Without waiting for Xu You to ask, he exined himself: "The uncle of the Zhong family is your majesty''s confidant. He has a higher status in your majesty''s heart than Ming Cong. He wants to be retained to take over the household department. Let''s win over the Zhong family. It will be much easier to do things.


    After hearing this, Xu You naturally agreed.


    However, he asked about Ning Jis rtionship with Qin Sang: Are you sir?


    Ning Ji shook his head: "No, I met Qin Sang because of Master Lei Wu. Their family made seasonings and spices. This business is good, and it is very profitable in Dayong and the desert countries. For the sake of business, there have always been We have been in contact... As for a deeper rtionship, such as between a certain person and the Marquis, Qin Sang is not worthy of his current status."


    After saying this, he said in his heart: Dont me me, Third Master, my subordinates said this to protect you.


    Xu You knew that Mr. Lei Wu and Jiang Dahu from Tianfu County were close brothers. He also knew that the Qin Gu Luotian family relied on Jiang Dahu to get in touch with Mr. Lei and start business. After listening to Ning Ji''s words, he didn''t No doubt at all, but relieved.


    "Brother Yu is in Duchonggou. It''s not very safe as he''s not close to the bandits. Can I call him back to the camp to meet my husband?" Xu You said kindly.


    Ning Ji refused: "No, he has been fond of martial arts since he was a child. He wants to be a general and make achievements. If we call him back and the soldiers raid in the Mid-Autumn Festival, he will lose the chance to make achievements. I will be angry."


    He added: "This kind of dandy has the worst temper. I''ll work hard to avoid irritating him and ruining our rtionship."


    Xu You agreed and sent Ning Ji away to invite Mr. Qianshan to discuss matters.


    The next day, Ning Ji rode to Duchonggou.


    I met Zhong Yu and Qin Sang.


    This meeting ce was chosen by Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang said that Du Chonggou was Jiang Wankang''s ce, and it was difficult for the Xu family''s dead men toe in. They chose to meet here because it was safe.


    Zhong Yu has a good rtionship with Qin Sang, and he is a soldier under Qin Sang. Ning Ji came to Zhong Yu, bumped into Qin Sang and said a few words, and no one would suspect him.


    However, Ning Ji was shocked when he saw Qin Sang again.


    Compared to a few years ago, Qin Sang is much taller, his face is much more resolute, and his aura is more and more intimidating.

 Chapter 2124: promise

    Chapter 2124: promise


    Chapter 2124 Promise


    In a daze, Ning Ji thought he had seen the Third Master Qin in his previous life, who had arge number of troops at his disposal, beat the Rong people to the point of abandoning Qingma County, and could mobilize the northwest, Central ins, and Zhongzhou with just one order!


    Ning Ji was very excited and almost knelt down to say hello, but his extra life was certainly not in vain. He quickly suppressed his excitement and got down to business.


    is not used for speaking. To be on the safe side, Ning Ji uses it for writing.


    After finishing writing, hand it to Qin Sang for reading.


    Wei Er has been engaged to Princess Dongqing, and the marriage will be consummated by the end of the year. However, Wei Er has arranged the massacre at the time of the wedding, but Wei Er does not have enough capable people, so he needs to be good at assassinating people.


    Looking at all the old hometowns, Luo Ying is the only one who has many subordinates who are skilled in assassination!


    Luo Ying and the real Qin Er were close friends of life and death, and Qin Er died to save Luo Ying and his wife. Therefore, Luo Ying regarded Qin Sang as his biological brother. As long as Qin Sang opened his mouth, Luo Ying would definitely help.


    As for why Wei Er didnt write a letter to Luo Ying himself?


    That''s because Luo Ying has looked down on Wei Er since he was a child. He thinks he is too evil-minded and is not as powerful as the Qin family in Chicheng. After several family members were killed, he still hated the Wei family and felt that they would suffer such a disaster. Wei''s country The public must bear half of the responsibility.


    Qin Sang frowned after reading Wei Er''s request.


    Ning Ji saw this, took the letter in his hand, took it to burn, wrote on another piece of paper, and handed it to him to read.


    It reads: The second master knows that the young master will be angry that he is too cruel, but things have reached this point. If you don''t help him, the second master will definitely not be able to get through this. And he does this in order to have enough chips to give him money. Several reversed the verdict.


    The second master did it not entirely for himself, but mostly to avenge several family members as soon as possible.


    The second master also said that as long as you agree to help him pass this test, after the blood feud between several families is avenged, he will cut off one of his own arms to apologize to the princess!


    Finally, Ning Ji also wrote a sentence: The second master is really in trouble now. If you can help, please help him. Otherwise, you cousins may not have the chance to meet again in the future... The prince of Dongqing Not vegetarian.


    The reason why Qin Sang and Wei Er look alike is because Wei Er''s biological mother is Qin Sang''s aunt, and they are blood cousins.


    Although Wei Er has a bad temper and only cares about himself when doing things, regardless of the safety of his family, Qin Sang has lost too many rtives, so after thinking about it, he agreed.


    But he only promised: I will send a letter to Brother Luo. As for whether Brother Luo answers or not, I cant decide, and I will not force him.


    this?


    Ning Ji felt that Qin Sang was a bit ruthless, but he had the same respect for Qin Sang in his previous life and did not dare to refute anything. He just nodded and said: "Yes."


    Ning Ji congratted Qin Sang again: "I''m very happy to hear that you are going to be parents. After the child is born, the Lei family and I will prepare a generous gift for you."


    Although Ning Ji hates Gu Jinli, he is very satisfied with the children she gave birth to. Each of them is a good person and has done a lot for the third master, so he will not attack Gu Jinli''s fetus and will let her give birth to the child safely. .


    As for whether Gu Jinli will die due to dystocia, it depends on God''s will.


    Speaking of the children, Qin Sang had a warm and cheerful smile on his face, and wrote while writing: "Thank you very much, Mr. Ning."


    Ning Ji frowned when he heard this: "Sang, there''s no need to be so polite. I''ve watched you grow up. You can call me Uncle Ning just like you did in Dafeng Vige."


    Qin Sang didn''t answer this... Xiaoyu didn''t like Ning Ji, so he''d better not make his rtionship with Ning Ji uncle-nephew and keep some distance.


    Look at it in a few years, if Ning Ji really doesnt have bad intentions.


    "It will be delivered soon, and there will be results within three days." After Qin Sang finished writing the letter, he read it to Ning Ji. After making sure that he asked Luo Ying for help as promised, he put the letter away.


    I guess Zhong Yu ising back soon, and he is talking about the Lei family caravan.


    What Zhong Yu heard when he came back was that they were talking about Mr. Lei Wu.


    Zhong Yu admired Master Lei Wu very much and asked them to talk a lot about Master Lei Wu. Finally, he said: "This Master Lei Wu is really awesome. If I have a chance, I really want to meet him and ask him for advice." Fan."


    Ning Ji frowned when he heard this. He was afraid that he would never have a chance to see him again... In hisst life, Lei Wuye''s end was not good, but he died well and became a hero praised by everyone.


    But... Some things are different in this life from thest one. Ning Ji frowned again, maybe Lei Wuye cane back alive, maybe he can get Juntianwei!


    Qin Sang was valued by Jiang Wangang. He had a certain degree of freedom in Duchonggou, and he was already familiar with this area, so he found an opportunity to send the letter to You Ping.


    You Ping left after getting the letter. After arriving at a safe ce, he summoned the letter eagle and used the letter eagle to deliver the letter to the Yingshi Gang vige.


    The terrain in the northwest is diverse, including the Longshan Mountains like a dragon, winding ditches like a spider web, sandy soil corroded by strong winds, and peaks that reach into the clouds. The Yingshi Gang''s mountain vige is located on the peaks of the clouds.


    There are wooden houses built on top of these peaks. These houses were already there when Luo Ying and others came.


    The history of building viges on peaks can be traced back several thousand years. At that time, mountain people used vines and animal sinews to make ropes, cut through the stone walls of the peaks, reached the peaks, and built houses to hide from the soldiers. disaster.


    Thousands of years ago, the mountain people even connected the mountain peaks with strips of animal tendons and vines. After years of growth, those vines took root on the peaks on both sides, which was convenient for Luo Ying and the others.


    !


    The sound of an eagle chirping was heard. After circling a few times on the most dangerous peak, the trust eagle swooped down toward the peak.


    Yeah, yeah, Xinxin! Luo You, who was more than one year old, was not afraid when he saw the Xinying Eagle. He stumbled and chased after the Xinxin Eagle swooping down.


    Cousin Yu was a little worried when she saw it, but Luo Ying was here and knew that he would protect his son, so she didn''t catch up to stop him.


    Sure enough, Luo Ying moved his feet and jumped into the air. His arm-protecting hand caught Xin Ying early. When hended firmly, he picked up Luo You and spun him around a few times.


    Little Luo Youughed excitedly, shouting: "Ouch, Daddy, Feifei!"


    Luo Yingughed when he saw it: "As expected of my son, he is born with a liking for eagles and is very courageous."


    Seeing this, Cousin Yu quickly reminded: "Stop turning. Brother You has just drank milk. If you turn him around like this, he will vomit."


    Luo Ying listened to his daughter-inw and stopped quickly, but little Luo You was already dizzy and nauseated. Hey on his father''s shoulder, looked at his mother with a haggard look, and shouted: "Cool~"


    This is calling me mother.


    Cousin Yu felt distressed. She patted little Luo You on the back and said, "Brother You, be good. Close your eyes and endure it. You won''t feel ufortable after a while."


    Afraid that the child would be too young to understand, he closed his eyes and said, "Like Mom, if you close your eyes, you won''t be so dizzy."


    Little Luo You is very smart. He can recognize it as soon as he sees it and close his eyes immediately.


    Luo Ying was so happy that she took the opportunity to steal a kiss from her daughter-inw.


    Cousin Yu blushed, opened her eyes and red at him: "My son is still here, please restrain yourself."


    Luo Ying smiled and said, "What''s the point? My parents have a good rtionship, so he should be happy."


    Started to y tricks again: "Come on, Jiaojiao, kiss me again."


    Cousin Yu was not as shameless as him, and whispered: "There are still guards secretly there, please be more serious."


    Hurry and hugged little Luo You, who had opened his eyes and was looking at them puzzledly, and said, "Look who sent the letter, but what''s the emergency? Why did it get sent to the main peak?"


    Luo Ying nodded, took out the letter and looked at it, and said happily: "It''s a letter from Qin Lao Mao. Could this brat see that the Mid-Autumn Festival ising, so he took the initiative to send us a letter to greet us?"


    It didnt take long for Luo Yings face to darken.

 Chapter 2125: Agree【2】

    Chapter 2125: Agree��2��


    Chapter 2125 Promise2


    Xiao Luoyou saw him and pointed at his father with his chubby little finger: "Ferocious!"


    Cousin Yu smiled and coaxed little Luo You: "Brother You, don''t be afraid. Daddy is hurting others, not us."


    He asked Luo Ying again: "Why did his face suddenly turn so dark that it frightened his son?"


    Luo Ying nced at little Luo You. This boy was naturally bold. He would not be frightened by him, but Jiao Jiao was afraid that he would be worried because of his sudden change of expression. He quickly exined: "It''s no big deal, Qin Lao Yao." Everything is fine, it''s Wei Er."


    Speaking of Wei Er, Luo Ying couldn''t control his anger: "I have been a calcting person since I was a child. I know that Qin Laoyao values love and will not watch his cousin die, so I pretend to be pitiful and beg him." Come in front of me and let me, the youngest Qin, be a viin, and beg me to lead troops to the northeast to help him."


    "Back then, I was not happy to live in the vige. I almost killed Qin Lao in order to escape from the vige and go to the northeast. Now that Qin Lao''s life is better, hees to ask for help again. He is really selfish."


    He was born with the heart of a wild wolf. If he seeds, he might even harm the youngest Qin!


    Luo Ying cursed a little incoherently, which showed that he was really angry with Wei Er.


    However, Cousin Yu knew that although Luo Ying scolded Wei Er, he still had feelings for Wei Er because the two families were old friends and the children yed together until they were older.


    Cousin Yu said: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Wei Xiaoer''s heart is not as good as that of Brother Mu, but he is not that bad... He is the son of the Qin family''s aunt, and he and Brother Mu are cousins. They studied together. We have fought together, and we have been living together with General He for several years. Even if we are selfish, we will definitely not harm Brother Mu."


    That makes sense, but...


    Huh, thats why he is asking for help from the youngest Qin now. If the youngest Qin threatens his interests that day, do you think he will still care about the friendship between his cousins?!


    Luo Ying was still angry. In short, he just didn''t want to see Wei Er in trouble so he came to see Qin Lao Yao: "What do you think Qin Lao Yao is? Is it the chess piece in his hand? Use it when you need it, use it when you don''t need it." Go to the Northeast and throw all the mess to Young Qin. Is Young Qin his servant, specially designed to deal with his aftermath?!"


    this?


    You scolded me really fiercely. Cousin Yu shook her head and smiled.


    Little Luo You covered his eyes and looked at Luo Ying through his fingers: "Dad, you are so fierce, so scared!"


    "You''re afraid, this isn''t the first time you''ve seen me lose my temper." Luo Ying red at him and took him from his wife''s hand: "He''s gotten heavier recently, Jiaojiao, don''t hold him all the time. If you are tired, let him walk by himself. With Aunt Luo and others watching over him, nothing will happen to him."


    Little Luo You was too young to understand his father''s long words, but when he saw his father staring at him, he giggled and shouted: "Feifei!"


    Luo Ying raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Sure, I''ll take you flying."


    After saying that, he moved his feet, hugged the little Luoyou and started running in circles on the top of the mountain. The speed was so fast that his feet were almost in the air.


    Little Luo You was very happy and howled, but half a quarter of an hourter, the little guy was so upset that he vomited out milk with a ssh.


    Cousin Yu had a headache and ran over to me Luo Ying: "Look at you, he ran away and vomited him. Do you think he is such a father?"


    Luo Yingughed and said, "Don''t worry, Jiaojiao. This kid''s body is well maintained. It''s okay to spit out milk a few times. And doesn''t he want to fly? Then you have to pay a price to let him understand that it looks like a good thing. In fact, it is risky to do it.


    Besides, Luo Yings son cannot be pampered and must be trained like a wolf cub, otherwise how will he survive in the future?


    Cousin Yu has also suffered a lot. She knows that Luo You cannot grow up like an ordinary child and must practice, so she won''t say anything.


    I was thinking of asking Luo Ying if she had made up her mind and wanted to help Wei Er?


    Luo Ying said: "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Let''s make grapefruitnterns for Brother You to y with. We all yed with them when we were children, and he should y with them too."


    After hearing this, Cousin Yu remembered how she made grapefruitnterns when she was a child. When she first fell in love, Luo Ying also made grapefruitnterns and gave them to her. There was a note secretly hidden in it, but before she saw it, the note was passed by Yuzi Themp was burned out. After getting married, he asked her angrily why she didn''t respond to the poem he wrote her, but she was frightened by him?


    She realized that Luo Ying had done such a stupid thing before.


    Okay. Cousin Yu looked at Luo Ying with a smile on her face, and they went into the house to make grapefruitnterns.


    Pomelo is a wild pomelo, which is about the size of a bowl. It has thick skin and bitter flesh. However, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, in addition to moon dumplings, you should also eat a pomelo to suit the asion.


    To make a grapefruitmp, you have to hollow out the inside of the grapefruit first. Luo Ying is good at knife skills. He drilled it with a small dagger for more than ten times and took out the whole grapefruit flesh. He broke off a piece of the grapefruit and took a bite. : "Tsk, this smell is strong enough!"


    Cousin Yu said: "If it''s bitter, you can eat it with some sugar."


    "Okay." Luo Ying responded, but started to tease his son. After mashing the grapefruit flesh, he put it in a spoon and fed it to little Luo You: "Son,e and eat the grapefruit, it''s sweet."


    Little Luo You didn''t know about his father''s bad intentions. Seeing that his father wanted to feed him, he opened his mouth happily and said expectantly: "Ah~"


    Haha, Luo Yingughed so hard that he immediately fed a spoonful of bitter pomelo into his son''s mouth.


    Little Luo You closed his mouth and chewed the bitter pomelo with his little baby teeth. After only two times, after tasting the taste, his cute smiling face immediately wrinkled up and spat out the bitter pomelo, making him scream with anger. Crying loudly, he crawled towards Cousin Yu: "Ooooooo, cold, cold, bad!"


    Daddy is so bad that he gives him sour and bitter medicine.


    Luo Yingughed: "Haha, you heartless brat, your father gives you grapefruit to eat, and you still say that your father is bad, you are really looking for a beating."


    "Brother You, be good. Don''t cry. Drink some sugar water and it won''t make you miserable." Cousin Yu hugged her son and fed him a few spoons of sugar water. Little Luo You stopped crying. She hugged him and squatted down, watching Luo Ying make grapefruit.mp.


    Luo Ying was so skillful that he made a grapefruitmp in less than a quarter of an hour and even lit it with a candle.


    Cousin Yu made some decorations and put them in the grapefruitmp. When Xiao Luo You saw it, he immediately pped his hands and shouted: "Yeah!"


    He cant say the word beautiful yet, and he can only express his excitement when he sees the grapefruitmp.


    "It looks good. Daddy made this for you. Let daddy hang it in the corridor for you and light it until tomorrow morning, okay?" Cousin Yu pointed at the grapefruitntern and said to her son.


    Little Luo You looked at the bright grapefruitntern and nodded, shouting excitedly in his little mouth, and opened his hands to pick up the grapefruitntern, but was stopped by his mother: "There is a fire, but if your hand is touched, it will start." Soaked."


    Luo Ying said: "Jiao Jiao should not protect him and let him touch him. Once he is burned and hurts, he will know that fire cannot be touched."


    After hearing this, Cousin Yu thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    Just like his father, little Luo You is a naughty boy who also likes to seek death. After seeing that his own mother no longer stopped him, he ran to hug the grapefruitntern. Heughed and stretched his little hands into the grapefruitntern to catch the burning ones. Candle.


    As a result, my hand was burned and hurt, so I immediately retracted it, stretched out my little hand to my parents, and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy, its cold, huh!"

 Chapter 2126: Bang Wei Er

    Chapter 2126: Bang Wei Er


    Chapter 2126 Bang Wei Er


    Cousin Yu quickly hugged him and blew on his hand: "Huhu, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Brother You, don''t cry."


    Luo Yingughed loudly, took ointment and applied it on little Luo You, then wiped his tear-filled face and said, "You know it hurts, do you still dare to y with fire in the future?"


    Little Luo You got angry, snorted, turned his head away, and ignored his father.


    Not long after, he turned to look at the grapefruitmp and reached out to touch it again, but this time he touched the skin of the grapefruitmp and did not dare to touch the me again.


    Even saw Luo Ying enjoying the bitter pomelo and yelling at Luo Ying to eat the bitter pomelo.


    Luo Ying stuffed a piece of sour pomelo pulp into little Luo You''s mouth, and little Luo You screamed in pain again.


    He smiled and said: "This brat followed me, and even though he has been taught a lesson, he still dares to seek death. With a husband and son like us, he will continue to work hard in the future."


    Cousin Yu looked at him, shook her head, and said with a gentle smile, "I''m not working hard. I''m very happy to be your wife and mother to Brother You."


    Also: "After you spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with me and my children, make arrangements for the Eagle Food Gang, then go to the Northeast."


    They have known each other since childhood and have been husband and wife for ten years. Cousin Yu naturally understands Luo Ying. In order to avenge several families, even if he is angry, he will not refuse to help Wei Xiaoer.


    Only by winning enough territory in the Northeast can Wei Xiaoer force Emperor Jing Yuan to face up to his mistakes. If he only relied on Mu Geer''s contribution, considering Emperor Jing Yuan''s character, it might not be that easy. Just reverse the verdict for a few of them.


    As for my husband, he has a quick temper and always takes advantage of things. Seeing that he will get benefits after helping Wei Xiaoer, he will not let this opportunity go in vain.


    Luo Yingughed when she heard this, her eyes were a little red, she hugged cousin Yu and said, "Jiaojiao, thank you. It''s my fault that I can''t always settle down."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, Jiaojiao, after I avenge our family, I will be at home with you every day and will not go anywhere. I will not worry you anymore."


    Cousin Yuughed when she heard this. She looked up at him and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for the day when you don''t do anything and just stay at home with me."


    Luo Ying was very touched. My daughter-inw is so kind. What should I do if I feel more and more sorry for my daughter-inw?


    There is no other way but to kiss her hard first to express her feelings.


    "Hmm~" Cousin Yu was embarrassed and amused at the same time. She pped him and said, "Don''t mess around. My son is staring and it will teach him bad things."


    "Kiss!" Xiao Luoyou saw that his parents were ying kissing again, with their little faces raised and their mouths pouting, and wanted to kiss them too.


    Luo Ying is a father who loves his children. He must satisfy his son''s requirements. He bit into little Luo You''s face twice. The stubble stung little Luo You''s face, and the little guy started crying again. .


    Luo Ying: "Why are you crying? You asked me to kiss you. After kissing you, you cry again. You brat is really hard to take care of."


    Little Luo You was so angry that he hugged his mother and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Liangliang, daddy is bad!"


    Cousin Yu: "If Brother You doesn''t cry, Dad is not bad. He just likes Brother You, so he kisses Brother You."


    Luo Ying was happy and said proudly: "My wife is my wife. She helps me every time, not the brat."


    I was socent that I was pinched by the angry cousin Yu.


    Luo Ying was in pain and could only coax the brat with her daughter-inw: "Brother You, don''t cry. You are going to be my cousin. How can this elder brother cry? He will beughed at by his younger brothers and sisters."


    Brother? Xiao Luo You stopped crying immediately, wiped his tears with his little hand, and looked at his father with a vague understanding.


    Luo Ying exined to him what an elder brother was: "You want to be a cousin. Your cousin''s family has a child. He will be born in a few months. You will be his cousin by then."


    It''s soplicated that Xiao Luo You can''t understand it. Luo Yingdao: "Being a cousin means being the boss. You canmand your cousins and make them listen to you."


    Listen to him?


    Wow, I understand this!


    Xiao Luoyou''s eyes were bright and he waved his little hands and said: "Brother, brother!"


    If you are unlucky, you ca nt say words, you will only call his brother, so that Luo Ying has a feeling of being cheap by his son.


    Cousin Yu looked at her excited son, smiled happily, and sighed: "In a blink of an eye, Brother Mu is going to be a father. Life goes by so fast, and I don''t know when the children of our two families will be able to see each other." , just like we did when we were little, growing up ying together."


    Luo Ying looked at her expectant face and promised: "Soon."


    He will make that daye as soon as possible.


    Cousin Yu smiled and nodded: "Well, I believe you."


    Thinking about his injury again, he said: "I just got up this year. When you go to the northeast, you must be careful not to get injured again."


    Luo Ying: "Okay, Jiaojiao, don''t worry, I will definitely have an idea. This time I am going to deal with the Dongqing people. The Dongqing people are much weaker than the Rong people. I will be fine."


    But Cousin Yu was still worried and told him a lot of things.


    Luo Ying didn''t want her to worry, so she all agreed. It wasn''t until little Luo You got impatient and started to make a fuss that Cousin Yu stopped talking. The family made two more grapefruitnterns and a pot of moon dumplings, and called "Ghost Master". Lets celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival happily together.


    After eating, several people yed with Xiao Luo for half an hour.


    When they were tired from ying, cousin Yu took Xiao Luo back to rest. When Luo Ying and Gui Ye were left alone, Luo Ying told them that she was going to the northeast to help Wei Er.


    Master Gui said: "You can go without worries. Leave the affairs of the vige to me. Even if I risk my life, I will protect these belongings for you and no one will attack them while you are away."


    The Eagle Food Gang''s vige isposed of towering and dangerous peaks. Luo Ying is not worried that someone will take the opportunity to attack the peak. He is only worried about Jiao Jiao and Brother You: "If anything happens, you can give up anything. But Jiao Jiao and Brother You must protect it for me, otherwise I wont be able to survive.


    Master Gui understood Luo Ying''s concern, patted him on the shoulder, and promised: "Don''t worry, I will return them, mother and son, to you,plete with beard and tail."


    The two of them sat on the edge of the cliff, blowing in the wind, and talked all night. After discussing everything that needed to be discussed, they wrote back to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang and others were on guard against bandits. They spent the Mid-Autumn Festival at Duchonggou and came back at night when they received the letter.


    Ning Ji came to see Zhong Yu on an excuse, so he was now in Zhong Yu''s camp. After receiving the letter, Qin Sang went to Zhong Yu''s camp and gave the letter to Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji was overjoyed after seeing it: "Thank you very much!"


    With Luo Ying personally taking action, the matter of the second master seizing thend can be consideredpletely secure.


    but


    Ning Ji was still surprised... Luo Ying really cared about the third master, and the third master just told Luo Ying to take a group of capable men and go to the northeast to fight.


    No wonder the second master is jealous.


    The elders and brothers of Wei Guogong''s line really love the third master.


    Ning Ji''s heart was still towards Qin Sang at this time, so he was very proud and sighed secretly: The third master is indeed an unparalleled wise master, and everyone is convinced by him, but it is a pity that he married a wife who is in the way!


    But Ning Ji is not a fool, and even if he hates Gu Jinli, he will not show it.

 Chapter 2127: Twins and Jieyuan

    Chapter 2127: Twins and Jieyuan


    Chapter 2127 Twins and Jieyuan


    In front of Qin Sang, he would also praise Gu Jinli, saying that Gu Jinli''s insecticide saved the crops in the Northeast and was greatly appreciated by the farmers in the Northeast.


    There are also insect attractants, which not only saved the people in the entire Northeast, but also saved many people in Dongqing.


    It is said that the second master was able to break into Dongqing so quickly and gain the trust of the prince and the princess, all because of the insect attractant.


    The second master used this medicine to get acquainted with the princess and saved the people of her father''snd. Then she was treated as a guest. Finally, the princess secretly agreed and the two of them got married.


    Qin Sang likes others to praise Xiaoyu the most. He will be happy when he hears praise for Xiaoyu.


    However, he always remembered Xiaoyu''s words and was wary of Ning Ji. Faced with Ning Ji''s praise, although he was happy, he remained vignt. He took the letter from Ning Ji''s hand and threw it into the fire: "Mr. You can rest assured when you return."


    I picked up paper and pen again and wrote: This is thest time. I cant always risk Brother Luos life to help him. We dont owe him anything, but his family owes us. He has to understand!


    After Ning Ji read it, Qin Sang burned the letter.


    After the letter was burned, he heard a slight sound of footsteps approaching and asked: "I may return to the guard station tomorrow. When do you n to return to Daokougou Camp?"


    You can talk about these things, Ning Ji said: "Wait until Young Master Zhonges back, and leave as soon as you see him."


    Outside the camp, Zhong Yu heard this and breathed a sigh of relief. He lifted the curtain and walked in. He smiled and said, "Sir, are you leaving?"


    Great, lets go quickly. He really couldnt deal with Mr. Ning, and he couldnt get angry with him. He could only hope that he would leave quickly.


    Ning Ji saw the change, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Brother Yu seems to dislike me for being too old and preaching too much, and is not willing to get along with me."


    Zhong Yu was a little embarrassed, but he really couldn''t make the decision on what Ning Ji told him: "Go and find Uncle He. He has some power and was given to him by his eldest brother. He might be able to help you."


    Ning Ji smiled and nodded: "Sure, I won''t embarrass Brother Yu and go talk to Lao He."


    Coming to Zhong Yu is just an excuse, and asking Xu You to borrow troops is also an excuse. The most important thing is to meet the third master, and to fight for the second master Wei who wants to get the capable men in Luo Ying''s hands.


    Now that Luo Ying has agreed, the matter is done. He will just visit a few more ces andplete the y.


    Ning Ji did not stay long and went to see Jiang Wankang. He thanked him for letting him enter the Duchonggou camp. He rode back to the Daokougou camp on the same day and continued to pester Xu You to borrow troops and food.


    How could someone like Xu You, who only took advantage of others, lend him troops and food?


    Ke Ning Ji is powerful, and the power of the Wei family in Northeast and Dongqing cannot be underestimated, so if he doesn''t do well, he won''t give him anything.


    In the end, Mr. Qianshan made the decision and transferred a batch of grain to Ning Ji and asked him to take it quietly to the northeast.


    That''s all Ning Ji wanted...and as long as Xu You gave them food, it was equivalent to giving them a handle.


    With this information, if Emperor Jingyuan sends troops to attack Second Master Wei and the others in the future, Xu You, as the person who once lent them food, will send troops to help Second Master Wei resist against Emperor Jingyuan, otherwise they will surrender Xu You. He will be a traitor and a traitor!


    Xu You and Mr. Qianshan also had the idea of dragging Ning Ji and King Wei into trouble and helping the Xu family.


    But the Wei family has been ruined for a long time, and Wei Er doesn''t care whether he will be dragged into the water. Ning Ji lives one more life and knows who wins and who loses, so he doesn''t mind following Xu You and the others.


    Xu You wont live long anyway, everything Xu You has will belong to the Third Master!


    The Rong people have been very abnormal recently. Tuogu seems to have been castrated and has lost his previous arrogance. He does not send troops to attack them during the harvest and festivals, which makes the soldiers guarding Du Chonggou feel a little guilty.


    They were discussing behind their backs: "Could it be that the thieves are holding back something bad and want to start a big war and wipe us out in one fell swoop?"


    General Jiang was also afraid that Tuogude was secretly nning some war, so he ordered to continue to guard the area.


    Because of this, Qin Sang failed to return to the guard base. He led his troops to lie down in the Duchonggou camp. It was not untilte August that the soldiers and thieves made no movement, and then General Jiang asked them to take turns returning to the guard base to deal with matters at the guard base. .


    So when Gu Jinli saw Qin Sanging back, he smiled and said: "You are finally back. If you don''te back, not to mention the fish, not even the grapefruit will be able to wait for you."


    It was a hot day and the fish that Uncle Dalin sent back could not be kept for so long. It was all eaten five days ago.


    You can keep the grapefruit, but if you keep it for too long, it will lose its moisture and taste like chewing foam, which is not delicious.


    but


    "There arete pomeloes, which I just picked yesterday, and thest batch of raspberries. I picked about a basket. I''ll get them for you to eat." Gu Jinli turned around to get the pomelo and raspberries, but was hugged by Qin Sang: "Little Dont be impatient, fish, take your time, dont run away.


    I am pregnant with a child, what should I do if I fall?


    Gu Jinli smiled, patted his hand, turned to look at him, and said, "Don''t worry, your wife and I are good at walking, and our cub is strong, so it''ll be fine if he falls."


    After Qin Sang heard this, he moved his palm, gently pressed her lower abdomen, and asked: "Have you checked the pulse? The child is very strong?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Qing Pu checks my pulse every day, and I take my pulse from time to time. The child is fine and getting stronger as he grows, so you don''t have to worry."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved. He followed Gu Jinli to get grapefruits and raspberries to eat, and made a new batch of snowskin mooncakes. The two of them, plus the child in their belly, had a dyed Mid-Autumn Festival.


    In the next few days, Qin Sang spent time with Gu Jinli and his children, handling all the things that had umted in the guardhouse one by one. He also specially kept an eye on the new rtives and saw that no one dared tomit any crime. Feel relieved.


    In the evening, I was not idle and went to see the tunnel.


    The secret escape route from the guardhouse has been dug for some time. The entrance is right next to the house. This house is the residence of the couple. Daqing leads people to guard it day and night. Normal people cannot enter, so the tunnel can be dug secretly.


    The excavated soil is transported to the brick kiln and mixed with y to make green bricks. The tunnel is dug so that no one is aware of it.


    After Qin Sang stayed in the guard post for a few days, he returned to Duchonggou and continued to confront the Rong people, inspect Chang Liang Wei''s posts and defense lines, and train new soldiers.


    When he returned to the guard post to check on Gu Jinli again, it was already mid-September, and the day after he came back, Gu Dalin also came back, bringing great good news and an old friend in advance.


    The good news was about Gu Jinan, so Gu Jinli put his old friend aside and said in surprise: "Uncle Dalin, what are you talking about? My eldest brother has passed the Jie Yuan exam?"


    Without waiting for Gu Dalin to answer, he said happily: "Brother, just study in elementary school. I have already guessed that he will pass the Jieyuan exam!"


    Gu Dalinughed at this afterthought, nodded and said: "Brother An is indeed smart, but the imperial examination is difficult, and since he became Jianghuai''s little Sanyuang, he has aroused the jealousy of some people, and peoplee to seduce him from time to time. He wanted to lead him down the wrong path, but thanks to Brother An''s intelligence and determination, he stopped following those people''s ways, and instead studied hard and passed the Jieyuan exam."


    ...Today we have a power outage. It will be out for a whole day, from 7:30 in the morning to 9:30 in the evening. The call time may be advanced or dyed. I am afraid of dy, so I will update it first. The plot is still in progress, about the final battle with the Rong people. , will happen a few months after the baby fish is born. Please give me the name of the baby. . The eldest brother got engaged in high school, Xiaoyu gave birth, the war started, he defeated the Rong people, made great achievements, his identity was discovered by Xu You, killed Xu You,pletely controlled the northwest, went to Beijing to be sealed and overturned, etc., this was the arrangement. Finally, I wish you all a happy National Day in advance^0^

 Chapter 2128: Twins and Jieyuan【2】

    Chapter 2128: Twins and Jieyuan��2��


    Chapter 2128 Twins and Jieyuan2


    This was not over yet, Gu Dalin said excitedly: "In addition to An Ge''er who passed the exam, Xing Ge''er, Kang Ming, the eldest son of the Xu family, the young master of the Qu family, and Yao Xiaozi from Yujiang County also passed the exam."


    When Lin Houde and his son heard this, they were all shocked.


    It''s incredible, so many people have been selected for the exam. It''s really... Gu Dashan and the others were right to flee to the south. The south raises people. Not only did Gu Dashan and the others get rich, they also raised a son named Jieyuan. He was really a risk taker from his ancestral grave. There was smoke.


    There is also the second girl of the Gu family... Lin Houde is a little afraid to recognize her. Such a beautiful and noble woman is actually the shrewd and thin farm girl back then.


    Gu Jinli was also surprised and sighed: "It''s amazing. In just two years, Brother Dexing and Master Xu have improved so much in their knowledge."


    It''s not that she looked down on Gu Dexing and Xu Zhaoming, but when they were admitted to the schr examination, their rankings were not very good. If they want to be admitted to the examination, they must be very diligent.


    There is also Yao who is rich and powerful. Gu Jinli asked about Lu Bais situation again: Did he pass the exam?


    At that time, Lu Bai failed the examination and cried miserably. Fortunately, he found a job writing books and earned some money, so that he had the courage to return to his hometown to see his family. Otherwise, Lu Bai would have killed himself because of his frailty.


    Gu Dalin smiled and said: "His family was very happy after he passed the exam, but he didn''t care much about the imperial examination. He was writing a lot about fighting against the bandits. Ke Yuli would write about it every month In the restaurant, he told the stories he wrote about fighting against the Japanese invaders."


    "Ke Yuli is a great person. He tells sad stories that stir people''s hearts. Not to mention men and children, even women like to listen to them. These stories are very popr in the south, and people in the south of the Yangtze River run away. Come and buy the stories written by Lu Bai, Lu Bai made a lot of money from this."


    However, Lu Bai divided the silver into three parts, donated one part to the soldiers, left one part to his family, and saved the other part, saying that he wanted to use it as "travel expenses to fight against the enemy in the northwest."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "What, Lu Bai ising to the northwest to fight against the enemy? Has he changed his soul or gone crazy?"


    Lu Bai, a squeamish pretty boy who was about to burst into tears even after breaking his finger, actually said that he wanted to fight against the enemy. No matter how he heard it, he felt horrified.


    Gu Dalin nodded: "Well, that guy said that just by reading the letters you sent back, he couldn''t describe the heroism of fighting against the enemy. He wanted toe and see for himself."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s better to say goodbye. He doesn''t know how to fist and kick, and his family''s life depends on him. If hees over, not only his life will be lost, but also the family''s livelihood will be cut off."


    Its not that she looked down on Lu Bai, it was just that Lu Bai could only write stories. If he wanted toe to the northwest to fight against the enemy, he might as well forget it. In the few months he traveled from the south to the northwest, he would probably get sick and die on the way.


    She looked at Qin Sang: "When writing a letter to elder brother, by the way, let Lu Bai do what he can. Don''t be blindly confident ande here to seek death... He is writing stories in the south to let people in the south know the achievements of the soldiers who resisted the army. Its a righteous thing.


    There''s really no need toe here to seek death, man.


    Qin Sang looked at her, smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Gu Dalin then told them about the other people who had passed the exam: "Jin Sheng finally passed the exam, and his cousin He Yinsheng also passed the exam. But the vige chief He was so happy that he held a flowing banquet for a day to invite the vigers. Lets eat tofu, egg and steamed noodles.


    Now that food is in short supply, it would be very generous of the vige chief to ask the vigers to eat these things.


    Vige Chief He has finally got his wish. Gu Jinli was very happy when he heard that many acquaintances had passed the examination, but asked, Are there too many people in this scientific examination?


    Gu Dalin nodded: "I took a lot more, especially for the provincial examination. I took twice as much as thest time. I heard that I will take twice as much for the general examination... The war in the northwest, banditry in Zhongzhou, and the Northeast are not stable. They are dead. Many officials need to obtain useful schrs and send them to various ces to serve as officials."


    He heard these words from Mr. Qi.


    The appointment of more schrs in this session was an imperial order issued by Emperor Jingyuan himself... There was a shortage of officials in various ces, so various wealthy families and high-ranking officials rmended their own children to serve as officials. Emperor Jingyuan knew what they were nning and was very angry. In a fit of anger, he ordered more schrs from Jinke to be recruited... He would rather use civilian schrs than aristocratic children from aristocratic families.


    The children of these aristocratic families have their own considerations. Giving them official positions is only to gain position and benefit for their families. It is not as good as recruiting more civil servants.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt happy. It seems that there will be many students from poor families in this high school.


    However, she did not say this stupidly, but looked at Lin Houde, saluted him, and said: "Uncle Lin, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting for so long."


    Lin Houde was shocked, stood up tremblingly, and gave Gu Jinli a gift in return: "Mrs. Qianhu, I''m sorry. The Lin family is here to ask you to do something, and I don''t deserve such a gift from you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Uncle Lin is too polite. Your sweet potatoes are also responsible for our survival."


    When they were fleeing famine, the original owner helped the Lin Houde family carry their children in exchange for food. The original owner did this job for more than half a month. With this work, she, Cheng Geer, and the eldest sister were able to have some sweet potatoes to satisfy their hunger.


    There were so many capable peoplepeting to do this kind of work that the original owner, a skinny ten-year-old girl, simply couldnt do it. However, Lin Houde gave the work to the original owner, which shows that he wanted to help her family.


    It was considered a good heart to be able to cheer others up like this while fleeing from famine, so Gu Jinli respected him.


    Lin Houde shook his head: "Speaking of the sweet potato thing, it was my family that killed my wife and she had her head smashed."


    However, a few strong men from the Niu family were overbearing. After injuring Gu Erya''s head, they shamelessly went to his house to ask for work as a babysitter, saying they wanted to earn sweet potatoes.


    How dare he give his child to a few **** from the Niu family? He had to give up half a bag of sweet potatoes before sending them away.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "It''s all in the past. They have already suffered evil retribution. They were beaten to death and turned into bones."


    The strong men of the Niu family did many evil things, and she was not the only one who offended them. They were tied to a tree. Once the news spread, how could those families who had been harmed by them not seek revenge?


    He asked Lin Houde again: "Why did Uncle Line to see me?"


    "I''ve written it down, please take a look at it, Madam." Lin Houde was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to tell everything in person, so he wrote down what he wanted in advance, took it out now, and handed it to Grandma Tao.


    Mother Tao took it and gave it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli spread it out and looked at it, and smiled: "It turns out that it is for this reason. Don''t worry, Uncle Lin, we will give you the food. You don''t need to borrow it. We will split it 50-50."


    Linjiapo is adjacent to Gujia Vige. Gu Jinli thought it was a pity that Linjiapos fields were left uncultivated, so during spring plowing, he asked the people who stayed behind in Gujia Vige to nt Linjiapos fields.


    But before nting, she was worried about what would happen in the future, so she asked Gu Dalin to go to the government office and exin how the division would be divided. She made a record in the government office and signed a contract with Uncle Qi. If there is a dispute, just follow what is written in the deed.


    Qi Yi thought this was a good idea, so he went to the wealthy households in Long''an Prefecture and asked them to nt as much as they could on the fields of the abandoned viges. If the people from those viges came back, they would divide the food into 50-50. .


    But what iscking in the northwest is notnd, but people!


    Although those wealthy households have servants, they may be busy with the season and allocate their hands to cultivate fields in deserted viges, so not many of them are willing to do so.

 Chapter 2129: Going to Beijing to take the exam

    Chapter 2129: Going to Beijing to take the exam


    Chapter 2129 Going to Beijing to take the exam


    However, after Qi Yi pressed hard and exined the pros and cons of this year''s food shortage, the entire Long''an Prefecture still nted more than 10,000 acres ofnd, which was regarded as an extra batch of food.


    "Really, really?!" Lin Houde was so excited that he agreed so readily. He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "Sir, do you agree?"


    Gu Erya is a woman. If she decides to do this, but the man doesn''t agree, I guess the couple will quarrel after they leave.


    A married woman will have a hard time if she makes the men in her family angry.


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu has the final say on this matter."


    After hearing this, Lin Houde felt relieved and tremblingly saluted Qin Sang: "Thank you, sir."


    Madam, Uncle Mutong is here. Xiao Ji said and brought Uncle Mutong in.


    Uncle Mu Tong looked at Lin Houde and said, "But he wants to see a doctor?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I''ve been shivering. Uncle Mutong, let me take a look."


    Lin Houde was shocked, and said with red eyes: "No, no, no, this is a problem caused by fleeing the wilderness, it''s not a serious problem, just bear with it."


    It costs money to see a doctor and take medicine. The Lin family has changed a lot, so he can''t spend money on medicine.


    But Uncle Mutong is here, so he naturally wants to check and treat Lin Houde''s pulse.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Uncle Mutong said: "It''s caused by severe frostbite. It can''t be cured. I can only take some medicine to regte the body and prolong life."


    Ke Lin Houde was unwilling to take medicine, nor was he willing to take Gu Jinli''s medicine for nothing.


    "Dad, I''ll skip one meal and save the food to give you medicine. You can treat me, okay?" Lin Yuan knelt down and cried while wiping his tears: "If you leave too, I will be the only one left in the whole family." Alone."


    When fleeing famine, Lin Houde''s family consisted of four generations living under one roof, with dozens of people living together. Now they are dead and only their father and son are left.


    The little boy Gu Jinli was carrying on his way also died. This Lin was originally Lin Houde''s third son, a few years younger than Gu Jinli, and was thirteen this year.


    Just because he was thirteen, Lin Houde was very worried. He ignored his own health and asked Qin Sang: "Sir, I heard that if there is a war, even if it is not a military household, every household must send a male to fight against the enemy. Young men have to go, but really?"


    "Then, when the timees, can I go? I can fight, and I will not drag everyone back. Don''t let my brother Yuan go, he is the only one I have."


    When they were fleeing from famine, the Lin family still had some wealth, and they originally had no ns toe back. But people are cheap when they leave their hometown. They are really cheap. Anyone can bully you.


    His family was a well-off and wealthy family, and he was even educated. But when he went to a foreign country, there were too many old, weak, women and children in the family, and there were no martial arts people. Those who dared to fight with a knife were bullied to the point where their family was ruined and their money was stolen. After deceiving everyone, the girl also sold herself into very in order to help her family.


    Life was difficult in a foreignnd. After hearing the emperor''s order to move, the father and his son gritted their teeth and drove for several months, forcing their way back.


    After finallying back, he didn''t want his son to die on the battlefield.


    Lin Yuan said anxiously: "No, I will go, I am willing to kill Rong people!"


    He is young and has a greater chance of survival. His father is old and still ill. If he goes to the battlefield, he will die.


    Qin Sang looked at them and said, "Stop fighting. When the timees, you and your son can join me and I will take better care of you."


    Lin Houde has helped Xiaoyu, so he can give them a promise.


    After hearing this, the Lin family and his son were very grateful, but...


    "There are other people from Linjiapo who are back. I want to ask if I can grow medicinal materials with Gujiacun?" Lin Houde hesitated for a long time before asking. There was still a bit of embarrassment on his face. It was obvious that he was pushed out by the people from Linjiapo to ask.


    Gu Jinli refused: "Uncle Lin, the weather is going to be cold this year, so I won''t go out to nt medicinal materials until next year. If you want to make money, you can help Uncle Lin collect grain and medicinal materials, and I will give you a high wage."


    The only people in Lin Jiapo she could trust were Lin Houde and his family. She had to wait and see how the other people''s character was, so she couldn''t agree to everything.


    After hearing this, Lin Houde was not disappointed, but felt relieved and said with a smile: "Okay, thank you madam."


    Girl Gu Erya is the wife of Qianhu. As long as the friendship between this fellow viger can be maintained, no one will dare to bully the Lin Jiapo people in the future, and his trip will be considered worthwhile. It was a long way to go, so Gu Jinli stayed with Lin Houde and his son for one night and asked them to set off back tomorrow.


    Lin Houde and his son were very grateful and followed Uncle Mutong down to settle the matter.


    After they left, Gu Jinli asked: "Uncle Dalin, has anyonee back from our vige?"


    Gu Dalin shook his head: "Not yet, maybe the next batch wille back."


    The Great Migration is divided into several batches, and there will be another group of peopleing years ago. I hope that people from Gujia Vige wille back by then, preferably the Xie family, or there will be news about the Xie family among the people whoe back.


    Gu Jinli said: "If someonees back and wants to return to their old house andnd, give it to them. But if someone takes advantage of the situation, don''t worry too much about your feelings. Just report it to the official and arrest him."


    Gu Dalin nodded: "Sure, I know. You should take good care of the baby and don''t worry about these things."


    He asked her again: "Are they twins?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Anyone who knows that the eldest brother and eldest sister are twins will ask me about it whenever they see me. It''s not urate yet, we have to wait a few more months to find out."


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin didn''t ask any more questions. He just prepared two generous gifts. When the children are born, whether one or two, there will be gifts for them.


    There were a lot of things going on in Gujiacun, so Gu Dalin didnt stay long and left with Lin Houde and his son the next day.


    It rained a few days after they left. The scorching heat disappeared and it started to get cooler. Gu Jinli was frightened. He was afraid that it would be a cold winter this year and the soybeans would not be able to survive and the harvest would be ruined.


    Fortunately, it got warm again within a few days, which made everyone who was looking forward to a good harvest breathe a sigh of relief. Not long after, she received news that Qin Sang came back to tell her in person: "Ning Ji is gone."


    Gu Jinli was a little surprised: "He finally came here and left without making any noise."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. Xiaoyu still didn''t like Ning Ji: "He came here with men and horses, and also got the food given by Xu You. He has made a lot of money, so it''s time to leave."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I did make a profit."


    Ning Ji really made a lot of money this time he came here.


    He was keenly aware that Qin Sang was alienated from him. He thought that it might be because he was too impulsive and taught Gu Jinli a lesson for no reason. He deliberately praised Gu Jinli and refrained from making any small moves, thinking that he should take care of him first. Qin Sang calmed down before talking.


    And Ning Ji''s strategy was sessful.


    Gu Jinli added: "Let''s not talk about him anymore. Let me tell you some good news."


    Qin Sang was so blessed after hearing this that he immediately looked at her belly and said, "Yes, two?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well, that''s right, there are exactly two. We have two pups at once. Are you happy?"


    Happy! Qin Sang was very excited. He hugged Gu Jinli and kissed her involuntarily: Xiaoyu, thank you.


    Suddenly, he had two close rtives connected by blood, which made him so happy... that he wanted to cry.


    Gu Jinli knew that he longed for a blood rtive, so he patted his back gently and said, "Okay, don''t get excited. You are the father of two children. The burden on your shoulders is heavy, and you need to be more capable." .


    Qin Sang nodded, stared at her and said, "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will earn more for the family and protect you and your children."


    Because Gu Jinli was pregnant with twins, Qin Sang was extremely excited. He took a pen and ink and immediately wrote a letter to Mr. Qin and the Gu family in Dafeng Vige to tell them the good news.


    By the time he wrote the letter, the letter that Gu Jinli was pregnant had already arrived in Dafeng Vige.


    Gu Jinan was very excited when he saw the letter. The two cabbages at home were now mothers. Finally, he no longer had to worry about them not being able to give birth to children... It seems that Gu Jinan was worried about this because they had escaped the famine and suffered the severe cold. Doctor It is said that it is difficult for women who have suffered from severe cold to get pregnant.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was scared to death, thinking what if the eldest sister and Xiaoyu couldn''t conceive a child?

 Chapter 2130: Going to Beijing to take the exam【2】

    Chapter 2130: Going to Beijing to take the exam��2��


    Chapter 2130 Going to Beijing to take the exam2


    Now that the eldest sister has given birth and Xiaoyu is pregnant, he can finally rest assured.


    The things that he has been worried about for many years are finally gone. Gu Jinan is so happy that his eyes are red, and he is so rxed and happy that he wants to cry.


    Haha, I told you not to worry about it, scare yourself, how tiring it is. Brother Chengughed at his brother as soon as he entered the room.


    He was followed by two big wolves. One of the wolves had a scabbard on its back, containing a long knife. As soon as he entered the room, he shouted at Gu Jinan: "Ouch!"


    It seems to be aint.


    When Gu Jinan heard the sound, he looked at the howling wolf and then at Brother Cheng. He had a headache. He pointed at him and cursed: "Put down your pants for me. Wipe the mud off your shoes. If you still have a face, give it to me." Come in after youve cleaned yourself up!


    He was jumping up and down in the sky day by day, looking more and more like a little bandit. His fair face was also tanned. He couldn''t find him when the sky got darker. Where could he still have the cute Yuxue who had the beautiful face of the young man when he was a child?


    Brother Cheng pursed his lips and obeyed the order to go to the corridor of the house, get water to wash his hands and face, and then ran to the yard to wipe the mud on his shoes with grass.


    But there was too much mud. After rubbing the mud, the shoes were still ugly.


    Gu Jinan''s forehead veins jumped and he called Feng Lian: "Get him a new pair of shoes!"


    "Hey." Feng Lian hurriedly went to the house to get a new pair of shoes for Brother Cheng: "Second young master, please change them quickly. If you don''t change them, the eldest young master will beat you again."


    Brother Cheng chuckled and said, "I practice boxing and kicking with Grandpa Qin every day. Brother, he can''t beat me."


    Gu Jinan heard this and said angrily: "Gu Jincheng, what are you talking about? If you don''t spank you for a day, your skin will itch, right?!"


    "Brother, it doesn''t hurt anymore to hit people." Brother Cheng curled his nose with his finger and said a little provocatively. Then he snarled again, pulled out the knife on his back, pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "Brother, how many times have you been here? trick."


    Have a **** of a time.


    Gu Jinan could no longer beat Brother Cheng, so he would not stupidly go up and get beaten. He ordered Feng Lian: "Go up and beat him."


    Yes! Feng Lian drew his knife and killed Brother Cheng.


    But Brother Cheng has practiced some real skills with Mr. Qin in the past two years, and also taught him how to y games, so Feng Lian couldn''t beat him. After dozens of moves, Feng Lian was defeated by him.


    Ding!


    The knife in Brother Cheng''s hand was nailed to the pir behind Feng Lian. Gu Jinan was so angry that he cursed again: "I asked you to fight, but I didn''t ask you to demolish the house. If you break the pir, don''t you need money to repair it?"


    Brother Cheng grinned, pulled out the knife, touched the pir with a hole in it, and said, "It''s okay, just touch up the paint."


    He added: "Brother, you must have seen it. I am very powerful. You can rest assured and go to the capital to take the exam."


    After speaking, he frowned again and looked at Feng Liandao: "Feng Lian, on the other hand, is a bit weak in skills. Why don''t I follow the big brother to take the exam, otherwise I''m afraid Feng Lian won''t be able to protect the big brother."


    Gu Jinan said: "You should stop talking about what we have discussed a long time ago. Just stay at home and look after the house. Don''t let anything happen at home."


    He added: "Your skills are getting better and better, but your temperament is bing more and more unstable. To protect the family and the industry, it is not enough to have skills alone. You must have brains, strategies, and calmness."


    Gu Jinan gave another lecture.


    Brother Cheng listened patiently and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I''ve remembered everything. Besides, with Grandpa Ouyang and Mr. Qin here, nothing will happen to the family."


    He opened his hand towards Gu Jinan again and said, "Where''s the second sister''s letter? Show it to me." Gu Jinan gave him the letter.


    Brother Cheng read it three times before he put it down with satisfaction and said with a smile: "It seems that the second sister is having a good time. Brother, please don''t worry about the second sister all the time."


    After saying what he was thinking of, his childish face showed a little fear, he looked at Gu Jinan and said: "Brother, it''s my turn to name the children of Brother Sang and Second Sister. You are not allowed to do it again, I''m afraid you will My little nephew is cooked."


    After the eldest sister became pregnant, Luo Luos mother said that her eldest brother was well educated, so she asked him to name the unborn child.


    The eldest brother has four children, two boys and two girls. The names are quite nice, but they are so hot that they are called: Luo Zhaoyue, Luo Zhaonuan, Luo Zhaoxu, and Luo Zhaoyang.


    Look at these four names. The sun is so fierce. Brother Cheng is afraid that his eldest sisters child wont be able to bear this name and will suffer from heatstroke.


    With a snap, Gu Jinan was so angry that he pped Brother Cheng on the back of his head: "Why are you talking? Children are so squeamish. As an uncle, what should you do if you talk nonsense and scare the little nephew away?"


    After speaking, he bowed devoutly towards the sky and said: "God, forgive me, I am young, ignorant and talk nonsense. Please bless Xiaoyu to give birth to the child safely."


    Brother Cheng''s face twitched when he saw it...Who can tell him why the older brother is bing more and more like the third grandma as he lives more?


    After Gu Jinan paid his respects, he nced at Brother Cheng and said, "There''s no need to act like this. You''re the youngest and don''t know what it''s like to be the eldest son of the family... The most unfilial of all is not having children. If I don''t have children, there are also You''re here to take care of it, but if the eldest sister and Xiaoyu don''t have children, they will be miserable in their lives."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng said: "I understand, if the eldest brother can''t give birth to a child, I will also be sad and cry."


    This may be a blood rtive. If you are not doing well, you can still survive, but if your blood rtive is not doing well, you will feel extremely ufortable.


    Gu Jinan looked at him, smiled happily, and exined: "I will leave for Beijing the day after tomorrow to take the exam. During this period, you can watch it at home. Don''t go to the fishing vige yet. Even if there is ast resort, let me Just take people to see it, but don''t go there, otherwise something will happen and you will be detained somewhere."


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, don''t worry, brother, I know the severity."


    He said again: "You really don''t want to take Youyou with you? The capital is dangerous and he is very capable. Take him with you. If someone harms my elder brother, he can secretly save him."


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "No, I can go to Beijing with peace of mind by leaving You You behind. And I am a student from a peasant family. If I go to Beijing to take the exam with a dead man like You You, and I am found out, I will not be able to defend myself, so it is better not to bring it with me." .


    Moreover


    Mr. Ouyang gave me a group of nursing homes from the Ouyang family. With the protection of the Ouyang family, I will be fine.


    Speaking of Mr. Ouyang''s work for the nursing home, Gu Jinan couldn''t help but smile on his face, thinking of Ouyang Ming... The agreement he made with Mr. Ouyang back then was that he would only agree to a rtionship with Ouyang Ming if he got into the top three of the first ss. It was a marriage, but two yearster, Mr. Ouyang seemed to regard him as his grandson-inw, which made him very happy.


    Brother Cheng looked at the smile on Gu Jinan''s face and mocked: "Brother must be thinking about the third sister again, tsk tsk, don''t be ashamed."


    Gu Jinan became angry with embarrassment and raised his hand to p Brother Cheng on the back of the head again. Brother Cheng dodged and ran to the middle of the yard. He smiled triumphantly at him and said, "Ha, it didn''t hit!"


    Gu Jinan was so angry that he picked up the big stick by the door and wanted to chase Brother Cheng and beat him.


    Brother Cheng ran away quickly: "I don''t want to y with you, an old antique anymore. I want to go see Sister Yue!"


    Sister Yue, Luo Zhaoyue is the eldest daughter of Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu.


    Although she is a girl, both families love Sister Yue very much, especially the Gu family. As if they want to make up for their debt to Gu Jinxiu back then, they give Sister Yue all the good things to make the little girl just a few months old. Sister Yue had a private treasury and became a little rich woman.

 Chapter 2131: Going to Beijing to take the exam【3】

    Chapter 2131: Going to Beijing to take the exam��3��


    Chapter 2131 Going to Beijing to take the exam3


    Gu Jinan and the others will leave for the capital the day after tomorrow to take the exam. Tomorrow the whole family will have a farewell meal together, so Gu Jinxiu is at her parents'' house now.


    Brother Cheng and the two wolves ran all the way towards the yard where Sister Gu Jinxiu used to live. Before they reached the yard, they shouted: "Sister Xiaoyue, my uncle is here!"


    A! the two wolves also cried out, their voices loud and long, full of momentum.


    But Sister Xiaoyue was not afraid at all. She even giggled when she heard the howling of the wolf. She looked towards the courtyard door with her little head and waved her little hands to greet her uncle.


    "Sister Xiaoyue." Brother Cheng ran all the way into the main room and saw Sister Xiaoyue lying on the nket, with big almond-shaped eyes open and a small mouth grinning, looking at him with a smile. She was extremely happy. Gu Jinxiu said: "Sister, our Sister Yue recognizes me."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled and said, "Well, it''s been a few months, and I know how to recognize people."


    Sister Xiaoyue is a little girl who loves tough very much. She is very familiar with ying with her uncle. At this moment, she is barking at Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng also kept replying.


    After listening to this, Sister Xiaoyue started to babble even more enthusiastically. In the end, she was so excited that she spat out a mouthful of saliva and startled herself. After she came to her senses, she giggled again.


    Everyone present was amused by her.


    Cheng Ge''er smiled and said: "Our Sister Yue''s temper is like that of Sister Huiniang. She is always cheerful. Third Grandma said that a baby with such a temper is easy to take care of."


    There are also eyes. Sister Xiaoyue''s eyes are very simr to Luo Huiniang''s. They are both big almond eyes, which bend when she smiles. They are bright and bright, as if they have been hydrated. Except for the eyes, everything else looks like the elder sister. She is a beautiful little girl.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Sister Yue is really easy to take care of, and she also loves to cling to her aunt. Grandpa Qin pinched her bones and said she has good bones. When she gets older, she can practice martial arts."


    Gu Jinxiu hopes that Sister Xiaoyue will be able to do some martial arts. For girls, only with some skills can they protect themselves.


    "Then practice. When you are done practicing, Sister Yue will teach her younger brothers, sisters, and cousins how to practice and be a female boss." Brother Cheng said, hearing a slight sound of horse hooves, he immediately picked up Sister Yue. Son, said: "Sister, I will take Sister Xiaoyue out to greet the big guys. Many people wille back today."


    Brother and the others are going to take the exam, and several families wille back to see them off.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Sure, go ahead and remember to bring her back before dark. Little doll''s house. It''s not good to stay outside after dark."


    "I know, Third Grandma, Mother and Mother Rob have told me many times that little babies have clean eyes and they will see things when it''s dark outside. I understand." Brother Cheng took the two wolves and Tong Xiaoxue, He and the small group guarding the courtyard gate went out and walked towards the intersection at the end of the vige.


    Several families bought blue bricks and built a long wall to surround the end of the vige. They only opened two gates on the trail leading from Qin''s house to the mountains and at the intersection at the end of the vige.


    The doors at both intersections are guarded, making it very safe.


    Especially the gate at the end of the vige, which is so big that three carriages can go parallel.


    Before Brother Cheng and the others arrived at the vige entrance, they saw two horses running towards this side. They seemed to be racing. The horse in front was obviously faster than the horse behind.


    "Drive!" Luo Huiniang raised her riding whip, whipped the horse, and said to Gu Dewang who was behind: "Boy, you lose, thirty taels of silver plus three days of settlement for my family!"


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen raised the car curtain and scolded Gu Dewang: "Brother Wang, you are a waste of money. I have told you a long time ago that you can''t beat Hui Yatou, but you still insist on betting. It''s better now. You don''t have any advantage." Come on, all your money andbor have been wasted!"


    Gu Dewang was also very angry: "It''s Sister Huiniang who is cheating!"


    but


    He was also cheating, so he said to Gu Defa, who was sitting on the front board of the mule cart and holding a pot of chrysanthemums: "Brother Fa, I''ll leave the ounting to you. Anyway, you like to settle ounts."


    Gu Defa:  Since when did he like to settle ounts? Obviously you don''t like to settle ounts, so you just leave the ounting work to me.


    But just as he was about to refuse, Gu Dewang had already mounted his horse and wanted to overtake Luo Huiniang. As a result, Luo Huiniang whipped him, and he almost got whipped. He quickly drove his horse to the side, not daring to chase Luo Huiniang again.


    Luo Huiniangughed, but she was so happy that she turned her head and the horse almost hit Cheng Geer. She quickly tightened the reins and stopped the horse forcibly.


    The horse was suddenly reined in, and half of its body was lifted up. It looked very dangerous, and it almost made people flip over.


    But Sister Xiaoyue got excited and screamed. Brother Cheng was afraid that she was in danger, so he had already hugged her and moved to the side two meters away.


    "Luo Huiniang,e down here. If you hurt my granddaughter, I will kill your horse!" Mrs. Chu was sitting in the mule cart and almost fainted when she saw this scene.


    What kind of evil has she done? She gave birth to a daughter like Luo Huiniang. She wanted to get married but refused to marry. She acted like a **** and caused trouble for her day by day. This time she almost hurt Sister Yue.


    Luo Huiniang was also scared. After calming the horse, she quickly dismounted and ran to see Sister Yue: "Sister Xiaoyue, it''s my aunt''s fault. She must be scared."


    What responded to her was Sister Xiaoyue''s gleefulughter.


    Chushi:


    Wan Duzi is also bold. She may be like her aunt when she grows up.


    However, Mrs. Chu was soon infected by her little granddaughter''sughter. Sheughed unconsciously and said to the **** who was driving: "Erying, stop aside."


    She is going to see her little granddaughter.


    "Yes." Erying parked the mule cart next to her. Mrs. Chu got out of the car with a few servants and walked towards Sister Yue.


    When Sister Xiaoyue saw her, she stared at her for a long time with her big eyes open, as if she recognized her. She stretched out her hand towards her and smiled, which made Mrs. Chu''s heart melt withughter: "Grandma''s little darling, I miss you grandma." Come on, when you see grandma, you know how to reach out and hug her, you are really sensible."


    He took Sister Xiaoyue over and kissed her again and again.


    Sister Xiaoyue also followed her example and returned the kiss, making Mrs. Chu drool all over her face.


    Mrs. Chen looked a little disgusted and said, "Sister-inw Luo, she''s just a granddaughter. There''s nothing special about her. Our brother Xing''s daughter-inw is about to give birth to a son."


    Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong were already married. Xu Zhong was pregnant for six months and gave birth in less than four months, but Mrs. Chen believed that her baby was a son!


    Mrs. Chu chuckled: "What''s wrong with your granddaughter? I am your granddaughter. Even if your brother Xing''s daughter-inw gives birth to a son, he will only be your grandnephew, not your biological grandson!"


    These words were so powerful that Chen almost vomited blood from the beating and was so angry that she pinched Gu Dagui in the car.


    Gu Dagui suffered a terrible disaster, rubbed his pinched arm and said, "You deserve to be pped."


    He added: "Next time you need to find someone to bully, don''t look for Sister-inw Luo. She has always been a powerful person. Can she be angry with you?"


    The mule cart that Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong were riding was right behind them. They could clearly hear the words of the Chen couple and looked at each other. Both of them had smiles on their faces. They were used to such noisy situations.


    Gu Dexing said: "You have to work hard to give birth alone. Don''t worry, I will try my best to get you a Jinshi."


    Xu Zhongdao: "Well, I believe that Mr. Xianggong can pass the exam."


    After saying these words of encouragement, he added: "But the imperial examination has always had many variables. There are many people who failed to pass the Jinshi in the provincial examination. If anything happens, please don''t me yourself. We can take the exam again next time." I became the most honorable girl in my family at such a young age, and became the most respectable girl in my family. I was the envy of all my rtives and everyone in my maternal family said I married well."

 Chapter 2132: Meet before departure

    Chapter 2132: Meet before departure


    Chapter 2132 Meeting before departure


    Xu Zhong is a thoughtful girl, and her voice is as gentle as the wind, which makes Gu Dexing feelfortable. He hugged Xu Zhong and said, "I am lucky to marry you."


    To be honest, Gu Dexing was also worried that he would not be able to pass the Jinshi examination because he did not expect that he could pass the examination so quickly.


    How knowledgeable is he? He knows very well that there is no hope of passing the exam this time. He just studies with An Geer, and goes to work in the bank, yamen, and farming with An Geer. When the time is up, he will follow An Ge''er went to the scientific examination together.


    How did I know I had passed the exam?


    This imperial examination seems to attach great importance to practice and students'' abilities.


    He has done a lot of work and been exposed to a lot of things in the past two years. He knows the work done by people with registered residences such as schrs, peasants, industry, merchants, military, and ves. He understands various tax matters. He probably benefited from these, so he passed the exam. .


    Lu Bai is simr. The articles he writes are no longer rhetorical and nihilistic, but be more straightforward, sharp and pragmatic. Only in this way can he be admitted as a schr.


    Its just that Lu Bais family was in Yujiang County, so he couldnt follow An Geer to study with Mr. Ouyang like him, so he didnt pass the exam.


    However, Lu Bai said that he would apany them to the capital to take the exam, see the world, and then take the stories he wrote about fighting against the Japanese to sell in restaurants in the capital, so that the dandies in the capital would know how difficult it is to fight against the Japanese, and ask them to donate more money!


    Brother Xing, brother Xings daughter-inw, what are you still doing in the car? Youre home. Hurry up ande down and see your father. Mrs. Chen shouted towards the mule cart with the two of them.


    "Hey, here wee." Gu Dexing helped Xu Zhong get out of the car. After visiting Xiao Yue''er, the two of them took their servants home to visit Dafu.


    Not long after they returned home, the sound of mule carts running was heard again at the end of the vige, and someone came back again.


    On this day, the end of the vige was very lively. Many people came back, including girls like Qi Kangle who married outside.


    Qi Kangle and Chang Errui came back with their son, and their rtionship is still as good. The couple often go out together, which is very enviable.


    Gu Qingliang and Shang Xiudan are also married. They were born early and now have a son.


    Because of having this son, Mrs. Yan became more and more open-minded. She was not sad that Gu Dalin had gone to the northwest and would note back. She only spent her old age at home and teased her great-grandson.


    Youre wee, everyone, youre wee, just eat with open belly! In the Gu familys house, Mrs. Chen greeted several families in a loud voice. Those who didnt know thought it was her family who was treating guests to a banquet.


    However, everyone in the family was used to her temper, and no one said anything about her. Only her own son joked: "Mom, if you eat with open belly, how can we share the leftovers?!"


    Mr. Chen loves leftovers. In the past, she would watch every dinner party among her family members and ask people to eat less, just so that she could have more leftovers so that she could take them home and eat two more meals.


    "You are an unfilial son, and you are here to bury your mother again, are you looking for trouble?!" After scolding her son, Mrs. Chen puffed up her chest and said, "I am a wife of a rich family. She is a person who has servants to take care of her. How can she still watch?" Do you want leftovers? Eat them quickly, eat more, dont leave any leftovers, my family wont eat any leftovers!


    She said she would not eat, but after eating, she ran to the kitchen to look. When she saw there were leftovers, she took a pottery basin and filled it back. Gu Dagui was so ashamed that he was not willing to go with her.


    Today is just a meal for those who came back early, and the real farewell banquet will be the next day.


    Gu Jinan was afraid that there would be too many people the next day, and Brother Luo Wu had already sent back the news that Wu Dadongs family had arrived, but they were not allowed to enter the vige. Brother Luo Wu and Father Luo did note back tonight and were in the county town. Host Wu Dadong and bring Xiao Pingxi back tomorrow.


    After thinking about it, Gu Jinan didn''t eat at home tonight. In the evening, he took a mule cart to the town. He made an excuse and said, "Old Doctor Wu is old. I will stay in the town tonight and pick him up tomorrow." Come and have a feast.


    Haha, Brother Chengughed when he heard this excuse, and said to Sister Xiaoyue: "Sister Yue, when you grow up, you want to be an honest girl. You can''t imitate your uncle, who is obviously going to see your sweetheart, but finds someone else." Excuse, what''s this called? Hypocrisy, yes, it''s hypocrisy."


    Gu Jinans face darkened, and he grabbed the riding crop to hit Brother Cheng. But Brother Cheng had experience in escaping in the past two years. He turned around, hugged Sister Xiaoyue and moved out of the way: "Haha, I didn''t hit him again!"


    Sister Xiaoyue thought her uncle was ying in circles with her, so sheughed happily, her little body was jumping up and down, she was so happy.


    Seeing that his niece was so happy, Gu Jinan stopped fussing with Brother Cheng and took a mule cart to the town.


    When we arrived at Ouyang''s house in the town, it was dark.


    He went to knock on the door. When the Ouyang family saw it was him, they were a little surprised: "It''s Gu Dng. It''s almost dark, why are you here? Come in quickly."


    Gu Jinan was taken in by the Ouyang family and met Mr. Ouyang.


    When Mr. Ouyang saw him, he was not surprised at all. He just snorted in displeasure: "You are getting bolder and bolder. It''s just a matter of waiting a few more months. I can''t wait. Do you still want her to go with you to take the exam?" "


    Gu Jinan smiled and bowed to apologize: "Sir, I''m sorry, but I just thought I would have to see you again next year, so I came here to say goodbye, and I ask you to be kind to me."


    This is to ask Mr. Ouyang to agree to his meeting Ouyang Ming.


    Mr. Ouyang agreed in his heart, but he was also angry in his heart: "You brat, you are getting more and more pushy. If I had known this, I shouldn''t have given you the Ouyang family''s bodyguard!"


    Giving him people from the Ouyang family made this boy understand that he would definitely marry Ming''er, and he became more and more unscrupulous.


    But Mr. Ouyang himself was very satisfied with his grandson-inw. What else could he say, except to let him see him: "Go and call the third girl here and have dinner together."


    Yes. The maid immediately went to do it.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Ouyang Ming came. He even dressed up specially, which made Mr. Ouyang very angry. He shouted in his heart: I am not a good girl. I am facing Gu Jinan before I am engaged. How can I do it in the future? !


    "Hmph!" Mr. Ouyang snorted coldly: "What are you looking at? It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. Come over and eat quickly. The weather is cold. Standing and watching each other eat will make my food cold and spoil my appetite. Just wait. Just be punished."


    Yes. Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming agreed and came over to sit down and eat together.


    It''s just that when the two of them were eating, they would inevitably make eye contact and offer each other a dish or something. This made Mr. Ouyang speechless. He put down his chopsticks with a snap and said, "I''ll give you three quarters of an hour to talk by yourselves. I''m sorry." Go eat out of the pot, the food on the table is cold and tastes bad."


    "Thank you sir." Gu Jinan stood up and bowed to Mr. Ouyang, and finally promised: "Sir, don''t worry, the students will abide by the etiquette."


    Mr. Ouyang smiled: "You can''t defend yourself even if you don''t want to. Can you beat so many guards outside?"


    Think he has no one in Ouyang''s family?


    After saying that, he waved his hand, left, and closed the door for them.


    Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming looked at each other and smiled. After a while, they sat down and talked about some things. They talked about trivial and interesting things about their respective families. They didn''t say much about other things.


    They already know each other and appreciate each other. After more than two years, their rtionship has reached the point where they don''t need to make too many promises, just being with each other is enough.

 Chapter 2133: return gift

    Chapter 2133: return gift


    Chapter 2133 Return of gift


    Just as he was talking happily, Gu Jinan suddenly took out a letter and handed it to Ouyang Ming: "This is written by Xiaoyu for you."


    "Xiaoyu wrote me a letter again." Ouyang Ming was very happy. He took the letter and read it. The joy on his face became even stronger. He smiled and said, "He also brought us a gift. He said it was in your hand, but the gift was in your hand." Here? Bring it to me to see."


    This us refers to Gu Jinan and her.


    "Brought it." Gu Jinan responded, his face a little red, he was struggling, and he didn''t take it out for a long time.


    Ouyang Ming smiled when he saw this, and was very happy... An Geer was mature and steady outside or in front of his younger brothers and sisters, but in front of her, he would blush and be embarrassed, with the anxiety of a young man in front of his sweetheart.


    Grandpa said that this was the best, and because of this, he would consider letting them be together.


    However, seeing how nervous he was, Ouyang Ming also became nervous and asked cautiously: "Yes, is the gift from Xiaoyu too straightforward?"


    Xiaoyu has always been bold, and she is just a teenage girl. If the gift Xiaoyu gave was about husband and wife, then how embarrassing it would be.


    Gu Jinli said: You are overthinking. I am a serious person, how could I give you such a shameful gift?


    Gu Jinan said hurriedly: "No."


    After finishing speaking, Ouyang Mingughed, with insight in his smile, and quickly exined: "I was afraid that Xiaoyu was ignorant and would offend you by giving us some unruly gifts, so I read it in advance."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, take out the gift and show it to me." Ouyang Ming saw Gu Jinan blushing, and looked forward to Gu Jinli''s gift even more.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Jinan stood up, opened the door, and said to Ouyang''s shadow guard: "Brother Fu, go tell Zezi and ask him to bring the boxes in the mule cart."


    Ouyang Fu is already very familiar with Gu Jinan, and he has received an order from Mr. Ouyang to **** Gu Jinan and the others to the capital the day after tomorrow. In the future, he may be used as a dowry to marry the third girl to the Gu family.


    So he responded respectfully and went to inform Sawako.


    Zezi quickly moved the box and gave it to Gu Jinan.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, but the gift is very interesting." Gu Jinan said, his face turned a little red, which made Ouyang Mingugh again, thinking... Brother An is a bit fun, living with him will definitely not be boring.


    The box was quickly opened, and inside were six porcin cups.


    Ouyang Ming was startled: "But it turns into porcin when exposed to heat?"


    Gu Jinli and the others made a n to present porcin to the emperor when it was hot. Almost everyone in Chu knew about it, and they were the first ones to know about it.


    "Exactly." Gu Jinan nodded, took out the six porcin cups from the box, ced them on the table, brought the hot water, and smiled at Ouyang Ming: "It''s going to pour, Ming''er, don''t blink."


    Ouyang Ming looked forward to it and nodded nervously: "Well, just pour it without blinking."


    Gu Jinan smiled and poured hot water into each porcin cup.


    Hush, whirr.


    Hot water is poured into the porcin cups. The hot temperature makes the hidden patterns appear. There are six pictures on the six porcin cups.


    The first picture is of Ouyang Ming charging towards Gu Jinan with his sword raised... The pattern is not very delicate, but it can remind Ouyang Ming and Gu Jinan, who have experienced this, of the first time they met.


    boom!


    Gu Jinan was knocked down by Ouyang Ming, and there were two words next to it, avoid!


    This is the pattern of the second porcin cup.


    Gu Jinan looked ashamed and annoyed: "I don''t know who told her to make these two patterns."


    Ouyang Mingughed out loud: "I told her."


    Xiaoyu asked her how she and An Geer met, and she told Xiaoyu an absurd story about drawing swords to help.


    Ah, it turns out it was Ming''er who said it, then it''s okay.


    The third picture is very beautiful. It shows Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming sitting under the kapok tree and chatting.


    But the fourth picture is too much, it actually shows two people embracing. The fifth picture is even more extreme, it is about drinking a cup of wine.


    Thest picture is a scene of a family of four ying together... Well, not only did they be husband and wife, they even had children.


    Ouyang Ming''s face turned red when he saw thest three paintings... Xiaoyu really dared to give this gift.


    However, she...


    "Ming''er, do you like it?" Gu Jinan was no longer shy and asked Ouyang Ming instead.


    Ouyang Ming lowered his head, not knowing how to answer.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan felt a little sad, and asked with loneliness in his voice: "Don''t you like it?"


    They have always been polite in their interactions, so polite that Gu Jinan felt that the rtionship between them was a bit unreal.


    In short, it was too indifferent, so indifferent that it made him doubt whether Ming''er really wanted to marry him and live with him.


    Ouyang Ming heard it and felt panicked. He quickly raised his head and said, "There''s no one who doesn''t like it. I like it very much."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan smiled: "That''s good, I''m just afraid Ming''er won''t like it."


    After these words, the room suddenly fell into silence. After all, it was the first time for both of them to like someone and they didn''t know how to express it.


    Gu Jinan was the first to shout: "Ming''er."


    "Huh?" Ouyang Ming looked up at him, with confusion in his eyes, and said, "I like the gift very much. I will put it away well and take it outter... to look at."


    Show it to the children.


    But that''s not what Gu Jin''an wants to say: "I will leave early the day after tomorrow. There will be too many people to see me off, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to meet again... Xiaoyu also gave you a gift."


    Ah, so?


    Minger should return the favor.


    "I have a gift for you." Ouyang Ming smiled, untied a beautiful silk bag from his waist, and took out a box: "I made the fire folds and spermaceti wax myself. When I need fire urgently on the road, It ignites quickly and is not easy to put out.


    When traveling, fire is very important.


    And she also had a profound meaning in giving him such a gift: "I wish you to be like a whale and a dragon entering the sea, to swim without any restraints, to walk with the light, and to have the fire in your heart never go out."


    His official career was bumpy and the world was dangerous. She wanted to give him a ray of light and make his life smooth.


    Gu Jinan was very moved and solemnly epted the gift: "I will treasure it well."


    This was given to him by Ming''er, which is different from what his family gave him.


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "Don''t hide it, you have to use it."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Okay, don''t hide it, I will use it... You shouldn''t hide it anymore."


    Having been hiding for more than two years, he wanted to make their rtionship public and take their rtionship further, so he did something he had always wanted to do.


    He lowered his head and kissed her.


    The moment they touched each other, their bodies trembled, and a feeling they had never felt before arose in their hearts, making their hearts palpitate and their brains uncontrobly dizzy, as if they were suddenly submerged in water. It was urgent, but the water that drowned them was sweet, making them very happy.


    Fuzi, why are you doing this? Three quarters of an hour has passed and you still havent knocked on the door. Do you want me to throw you into making fermentation fertilizer?! Mr. Ouyang came back and cursed Ouyang Fu in a loud voice.


    "Yes, I know my mistake, so I''ll knock on the door now!" Ouyang Fu also knew very well. He deliberately replied loudly, his footsteps were like horse hooves, he walked up the steps, stood still, and knocked on the door: "Third Miss, Gu Dng Sir, three-quarters of an hour has arrived, and the ve is about to open the door!"

 Chapter 2134: Meet guests

    Chapter 2134: Meet guests


    Chapter 2134 Meeting guests


    Steward Ouyang standing in the corridor:


    You should just drive it and yell nonsense.


    Mr. Ouyang also shouted: "Ming girl, Brother An, I''m back, open the door quickly!"


    After listening to this, Steward Ouyang almost lost his expression on his face...Second Old Master, it''s enough for you to remind me once, and you have to remind me twice. Besides, with this kind of shouting, as long as you are not a fool, you will not be able to see any clues. Besides, both of them are smart people.


    With a creak, the door opened. Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming stood on both sides, lowering their heads and saying, "Mr./Grandpa."


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Ouyang narrowed his eyes and walked in. He looked at their red faces and was so angry... Gu Jinan was indeed dishonest. With this look, even a fool would know that they must have done something transgressive!


    but


    Forget it, whoever my granddaughter likes will be fine as long as nothing big happens.


    Hey, this is porcin when heated? Mr. Ouyang asked when he saw six extra porcin cups on the table.


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, it''s like porcin when it''s hot. Xiaoyu gave it to the third girl."


    Mr. Ouyang was very happy andined again: "Little Yu girl doesn''t know how to do things. She only gives it to Ming Yatou and not to me. I helped her a lot."


    Gu Jinan said hurriedly: "I have it for you sir, but Xiaoyu wants to do it better, so I have to send it back to youter."


    "She still has a conscience." Mr. Ouyang was not really angry. He hurriedly looked at the six porcin cups on the table. But after seeing the patterns on the six porcin cups clearly, his face darkened: "Huh, I confiscated it. Wait a minute." Ill give it to youter!


    Its outrageous, how can you make such a pattern?


    However, this pattern is well done, especially the first two, which are very lively and interesting. An Geer was beaten by Ming Yatou.


    "Sir..." Gu Jinan was a little unhappy. He wanted Ouyang Ming to keep this set of porcin.


    But Ouyang Ming quickly stopped him.


    Gu Jinan understood and said respectfully: "Yes, thank you sir. Please keep it safe... We all like these porcins."


    Let it be left for future children to see.


    Hmph, Mr. Ouyang almost turned his face when he heard this. This brat really said, "Are you afraid that I will break your gift? Even if I break it, do you still want to settle the score with me?"


    Gu Jinan: Students dont dare.


    Mr. Ouyang: "I dare not be the best."


    He added: "Go to the scientific examination with peace of mind. You don''t have to worry about your family. You don''t have to be so reluctant to leave. There will be many opportunities to meet in the future."


    I have already promised you, but are you still worried that your wife will run away?


    "Thank you, sir." Gu Jinan didn''t say much thanks, but talked about the fermented fertilizer: "Sir, I''ll leave it to you to make the dry fermented fertilizer."


    Thend in the northwest is too thin and must be fed with arge amount of fertilizer. It will take several years topletely improve the soil quality in the northwest.


    Where does the fertilizere from?


    There are not many leaves for fertilizer in the northwest, but there are in the south.


    Everywhere in the south is green and beautiful, and in November, there are still leaves hanging on the branches.


    If they collect all the leaves and grass from dozens of cities in the south, the quantity is huge, and they will have enough raw materials to make fermented fertilizer.


    But just making fermented fertilizer is not enough. You cannot send buckets of diarrhea-like stuff to the northwest. Not only does it smell bad, but it also leaks easily. It can leak all the way.


    So Xiaoyu came up with another method of drying fertilizer. He first made the fermented fertilizer, and then made it into dry fertilizer cakes and transported them to the northwest. Wait until the northwest, then dissolve it with water and pour it on the ground to improve the lean soil in the northwest.


    This is a time-consuming and lengthy matter, but they must do it, otherwise the problem of thinness in the Northwest will never be solved.


    When talking about business, Mr. Ouyang became solemn and nodded: "Don''t worry, the dry fertilizer cake business will bepleted before next spring plowing."


    He sighed again: "I have traveled all over my life, but it was not until the past two years that I did anything real for the people."


    Mr. Ouyang looked down upon the madmen very much, thinking that the madmen were a group of selfish people who only wanted fame and fortune. But now he realized that he was no better than the madmen.


    He has traveled all his life, and apart from writing some popr articles and helping a few people when he encountered rough roads, he has never done anything as a farmer.


    And the two girls of the Gu family provided insect attractants, pesticides, and fermented fertilizers one by one, all of which were done to benefit the people and farmers.


    He feels deeply guilty and feels that he has wasted his whole life, so he has been immersed in fermented fertilizer recently. He does not mind that he smells bad all day long, and he is determined to make fertilizer that can improve the weight loss in the northwest!


    "I heard that Xiaoyu girl is going to dig a deep well in the northwest. Does she need a knowledgeable master? Okay, don''t ask her. I will use the connections of the Ouyang family to find a few masters to send it to her. If this deep well is Once it is dug out, the problem of drinking water in the northwest can be solved... the people cannot withstand the severe drought."


    The severe drought in the northwest that year dragged down the entire Chu State. The situation is now like this. It cannot happen again. If it happens again, no one can withstand it.


    Gu Jinan said: "Okay, I''m here to help you, Mr. Lao."


    Mr. Ouyang waved his hand and called Ouyang Fu in: "He wants to take someone with you to take the exam. Let''s meet him formally."


    Greetings to Mr. Gu Dng. Ouyang Fu cupped his fists and saluted. After exining his situation and how many people he had, he stepped aside.


    Gu Jinan was very grateful. This was officially giving Ouyang Fu to him.


    Mr. Ouyang didn''t want to hear words of gratitude, so he just said: "The capital is dangerous, and the Ouyang family can''t help you much. You have to solve many things by yourself, and you have to walk your own way... As long as you have a clear conscience ande back safely."


    Yes, students, please remember this. Gu Jinan knelt down and gave a big salute to Mr. Ouyang.


    That night, he stayed in Mr. Ouyang''s study. The two of them held candles and talked about it at dawn, before Gu Jinan fell asleep.


    The next day, Gu Jinan got up at half past midnight, said goodbye to Mr. Ouyang, and took Ouyang Fu and others to pick up Dr. Wu and go to Dafeng Vige.


    Today is the official farewell banquet. All rtives and friends are here. When Gu Jinan and the others returned to the vige, the vige was already bustling with activity.


    The vige chiefs family, the Shang family, the Wei family of Jiang County, the Xu family, Hu Dongs family, the Cheng of Fang County, and even the county magistrate all came.


    Luo''s father and Luo Wu also came back, taking Xiao Pingxi with them.


    Xiao Pingxi traveled with Wu Dadong''s family for several months and suffered some hardships. He lost a lot of weight, but he looked more like Tian Erqiang, especially when he was fleeing famine.


    Several members of the family were very happy after seeing him. Tian Xiaohua even ignored him and cried while hugging him... She was the one the Tian family missed the most among their two sisters.


    Xiao Pingxi was frightened, but he has always been a sensible person, so heforted Tian Xiaohua: "Auntie, don''t cry. I am fine, and my parents are fine too. They are all buried."


    Grandpa Dalin told him many times that he must say in public that he has a father and mother... evil words can kill people, and the path has been arranged for him. In order not to hurt others, he must say this.

 Chapter 2135: Beijing

    Chapter 2135: Beijing


    Chapter 2135 Capital City


    Tian Xiaohua is smart and has be more capable in the past two years. When she heard this, she stopped crying and said with a smile: "Hey, my aunt is so happy to see you. She won''t cry anymore. We just want Xiaoping toe back."


    The moment Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian saw Xiao Pingxi, they couldn''t stand the excitement and fainted.


    Tian Xiaohua quickly called Qiu Lang and asked Qiu Lang to help call a few servants to carry Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian home.


    After returning to Tians house, Uncle Kan Liu from the pharmaceutical workshop came over quickly and revived Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian.


    The two of them kept crying after waking up and pped themselves: "Damn it, we should have gone to find Dahua Erhua and the others earlier. If we had found them earlier, Dahua wouldn''t have..."


    Mom and dad, stop talking! Tian Xiaohua interrupted them sharply.


    Can you tell me what happened to Sister Dahua?


    Be smart, there are so many guests in the vige today, if they are listened to, Brother Jin''an and the others will not take the merit examination, for fear they will beughed at to death!


    Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian came to their senses and quickly shut up.


    Tian Xiaohua said again: "Father and mother, you are sick. Take a good rest today and don''t go out. It will be enough for the two strong men to take Xiao Pingxi with them."


    My parents are both honest people, but they are too honest. Tian Xiaohua is afraid that they will not lie and will be asked the truth, so she does not dare to let them go out to meet people on this big day. It is too risky.


    Okay, Ill listen to you. Uncle Tian and Aunt Tian knew that they were not smart enough, so they didnt do much. Xiaohua and An Geer could do whatever they arranged.


    Tian Erqiang has also experienced it in the past few years. After the shock, he quickly calmed down, took Xiao Pingxi for a walk, met several customers, and briefly told Xiao Pingxi''s life experience to let everyone know about him. After the meeting, I took Xiao Pingxi back to the side room for dinner.


    This is what Gu Jinan told him, saying that this is a rare opportunity. After bringing Xiao Pingxi out to show himself to the adults today, no one will dare to pry into his life experience in the future.


    This idea is a good one and has many effects. Fang County Magistrate and the County Magistrate personally said that this is the child of the lost eldest daughter and son-inw of the Tian family. He will seed the eldest son of the Tian family in the future. Even if there is gossip about the family, no one will inquire privately. What.


    What they are more curious about is that it looks like porcin when heated.


    Yo, the picture is out, the picture is really out!


    Gu Jinli sent back some hot porcin. After Xiao Pingxi met the guests, Gu Jinan took it out and poured hot wine in front of everyone for everyone to see.


    Everyone was so shocked that they had no time to wonder about Xiao Pingxi, so they gathered around Yure to watch him.


    Oh my god, its so amazing, its just like this.


    I heard that this kind of treasure was also presented to the Emperor?


    Gu Jieyuan, your family is amazing, they can make such good things.


    Gu Jinan said: "It was not made by my family, but by General Jiang''s family, the Zhong family of Jiangdu Prefecture, and my brother-inw''s family."


    As soon as General Jiang and the Zhong family of Jiangdu Prefecture came out, everyone present was a little scared.


    I heard that General Jiang is a man who has a hundred thousand anti-Japanese troops. He is very powerful and incredible.


    Not only is it serious, but no one dares to offend him. With the general and the Zhong family protecting him, no one dares to make any ns.


    Gu Jin''an didn''t keep these few who were in trouble when they were hot, and gave one to Fang Xian Cheng, and the rest were all given to the county magistrate: "My brother-inw said that he needs you to take care of him when he is in Tianfu County. These few who are in trouble when they are hot The porcin is given to you, its up to you how to use it.


    The county magistrate was surprised and delighted: "How can this be done? You don''t have one left in your family?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "The Gu family lives in the vige and works with the fields. There is no need to keep such elegant things. It would be a pity if they were identally broken."


    The county magistrate smiled and said: "Okay, that''s the case, I will ept it." Send the sacred porcin back to my family, he will definitely gain a lot of face!


    Fang Xiancheng was already in a daze, holding the hot porcin that Gu Jinan gave him. He wished he could find a big cauldron to hide in, lest there would be too many people here and damage the porcin.


    Shang Lichang and Mr. Xu were very envious. They wanted it, wanted it very much, but Gu Jinan didn''t give it to them. They were so angry. After all, they were rtives, so why didn''t he give them two wine sses?


    However, Shang Xiucai whispered to them: "Don''t worry, you two. Now is not the time to show porcin when exposed to heat. When the year goes by, it will not be so rare to show porcin when exposed to heat. Naturally, there will be Shang family and Xu family. .


    The porcin that appears when exposed to heat has only been poprized for less than a year, and it is still very popr. It is too dangerous to hold. When it is safer, we will give one to each family. This will be safe.


    After hearing this, the two old men came to their senses: "Yes, yes, yes, let''s wait a little longer."


    It is not a high-ranking official''s family. It is too dangerous to hold such treasures.


    The farewell banquet was very lively, but it ended quickly. It stopped just after noon. The county magistrate Fang Xian Cheng and the county magistrate took the lead in leaving with the people from the military station.


    Before leaving, the county magistrate also said: "An Ge''er and the others are leaving tomorrow. They need to have a good rest today. Don''t stay too long. Let''s go!"


    Since the county magistrate has spoken, everyone naturally did not dare to stay any longer, and they dispersed soon after.


    After the others left, Gu Jinan met Luo''s father and Luo Wu and heard what they said about Qin Sang sending people back.


    "The skills are very impressive. There is also a group of female warriors who have brought six back to the vige first, three for your mother and three for Sister Xiu. You can rush to the exam in peace and don''t have to worry about their safety." Luo Wu said , feeling a little guilty, Sang and Xiaoyu would send people back because the Luo family was not capable enough and were afraid that something would happen to Sister Xiu.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was indeed relieved, but when he thought about the origins of those dead soldiers, he wanted to die!


    The pit, the **** pit, killed his family.


    If Saburo''s n fails, all their families will have to be buried with him!


    Luo''s fatherughed when he saw it, patted him on the shoulder and said: "Our families have been together for so many years, and we can''t tell how close we are to each other. Don''t think too much, have a good rest, and you can get the top score for us." Come back and be happy."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Well, you''re right, let''s not think about it for now."


    Gu Jinan went to see the six women again. They looked very ordinary, knew the rules well, and knew how to hide. With just a few words, they could hide themselves in a ce where even Gu Jinan could not find them.


    Gu Jinan was relieved and took them to see Cui and Gu Jinxiu, and made the six of them recognize their master.


    Then, Gu Jinan called Gu Dashan and Brother Cheng over, and chatted with the family for half an hour, making Brother Chengugh.


    "You brat, why are youughing?!" Gu Jinan was so angry that he pped him on the head.


    Cheng Geer touched his head and said with a smile: "Brother, you don''t have to go out of your way to chat with us. We are not guests. Can you still be angry if you don''t entertain us?"


    Its a bit too much, embarrassing.


    Gu Jinan didnt want to do this, but he was afraid that his parents would be sad if he didnt talk to them.


    Brother An, dont worry and go to the capital, we will be fine. Ms. Cui looked at Gu Jinan and smiled, feeling proud to have such a son.


    Gu Dashan followed: "Dad knows that he is stupid. After you leave, he will stay at home more and listen to your third grandfather and Mr. Qin more when things happen. Don''t worry about making decisions."

 Chapter 2136: Will try

    Chapter 2136: Will try


    Chapter 2136 Examination


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this: "Okay, I won''t say any more nonsense. My parents will just wait for their son toe back."


    He then said to Gu Dashan: "Dad is not stupid. Mr. Ouyang praised him and said that he helped him a lot in farming."


    When Mr. Ouyang was making fermented fertilizer with Third Grandpa, he also got Dad involved. He also said that Dad had been bullied by the Gu family since he was a child. It was rare for him to not grow up to be a very evil person or have a brain problem.


    For the sake of himself and Ming''er, Mr. Ouyang has often taught his father in the past two years, which has made him change a lot. He doesn''t panic when things happen, and asionallyes up with good ideas.


    Its just that dad is afraid of getting them into trouble, so he never makes any random decisions.


    Gu Dashan was very happy to be praised by his son, and urged: "It''s gettingte, go back to sleep, we have to get up early tomorrow."


    "Okay, parents, go to bed early." Gu Jinan dragged Brother Cheng away, but instead of going to bed, he went to the kitchen to make ate-night snack for the third grandpa and the third grandma, which made the third grandpa and the third grandma very happy. Grandma also cried.


    Gu Jinanforted her and took care of the whole family before going back to the house to sleep.


    He will leave home tomorrow. In order to catch up with the exam, he cannot celebrate the New Year at home this year. Cheng Geer is making a fuss about sleeping with his brother tonight.


    Gu Jinan was still like Cheng Geer when he was a child, taking good care of him before going to bed at home.


    Just when he was sleeping until midnight, Gu Jinan had a nightmare, woke up, and screamed: "I''m not alive anymore!"


    Brother Cheng was startled. He quickly lit the oilmp and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why are you dead? Don''t scare me."


    Gu Jinan felt a cold sweat and said: "It''s okay, I just dreamed that... the daughter-inw I married has a temperament like mother, eldest sister, and Xiaoyu."


    He dreamed that the daughter-inw he married had a very weak temper and would not fight back when being beaten. He couldn''t stand it and lectured her. As a result, she was hurt and became very quiet. She couldn''t hold back a word for a long time. I was so anxious that I cursed others, but my wife''s temper suddenly became violent. She cursed others with her arms akimbo every day, and even went to fight with others, causing a lot of trouble in the family.


    He was going crazy, feeling that he could not survive a day longer, and was about tomit suicide by throwing himself into a trap, but when the stool kicked, he woke up with a fright!


    Brother Cheng was stunned when he heard it. After seeing Gu Jinan finish speaking, he shivered in fear,ughed loudly, pointed at him and said, "So eldest brother is afraid of this."


    Gu Jinan nced at him and said: "It''s sote at night, why are youughing? Don''t wake up the family, go to bed quickly."


    After saying that, he fell asleep, still very scared. The dream just now was really terrifying. The tempers of each of the three women in the family could make him crazy and desperate.


    But I am extremely lucky that this is just a dream, and his Ming''er has a good temper, is not weak, good at talking, elegant and not irritable. I am so lucky to marry Ming''er in this life!


    Thinking of Ouyang Ming, Gu Jinan felt more at ease and fell asleep quickly.


    Early the next morning, he got up on time, but his family got up earlier than him. When he came out from washing, his family was already waiting for him to have breakfast.


    "Brother An is up,e over for breakfast." The speaker was Luo Wu. He stayed at Gu''s housest night. He was holding his daughter and feeding her rice porridge. Seeing that her daughter was eating in a hurry, he chuckled and said: "Slow down, slow down. Grandma has made a lot for you. There will be some left after you finish."


    Perhaps he suffered a big loss from holding back everything. After getting married, Luo Wu talked more.


    Gu Jinxiu sat next to him, asionally feeding her daughter a spoonful of water to prevent her from choking.


    But Sister Xiaoyue was naughty. After eating a few mouthfuls, she started to y with bubbles, blowing most of the rice cereal out of her mouth, and she giggled after blowing, which made people angry and loved at the same time.


    Gu Jinxiu: "Sister Yue, please don''t be naughty. This is fine grain with eggs added, so don''t waste it."


    Luo Wu smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''ll just clean it up for her. Little babies are like this, they don''t have eating habits."


    Gu Jinxiu gave him an angry look and said, "Just pamper her. When she grows up and disobeys, you will be in trouble."


    Seeing her daughter smiling at her, she couldn''t help butugh too: "Little naughty."


    After saying that, he and Luo Wu cleaned up his daughter''s dirty clothes. The two of them cooperated tacitly and quickly cleaned up their daughter. It can be seen that the two of them are already very good at raising children.


    Gu Jinan was happy to see... The eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu were doing well. He could finally rest assured and called to the rest of the family: "Mom, dad, third grandma, stop working ande over for breakfast."


    After the family had breakfast, Gu Jinan, Qi Kangming, and Gu Dexing gathered together and set off together.


    When their carriage left the vige end intersection, they saw Wuyangyang people, and the entire Dafeng Vige came to see him off.


    Lord Jieyuan is here!


    If you understand the Yuan, you must understand the Yuan. You are not allowed to call me Sir, otherwise you will be criticized and cause trouble for the young master! He Sanshengzi followed Wang Yongfu to maintain order. When he saw the vigers shouting randomly again, he quickly corrected them.


    He has lived a good life in the past few years and has begun to be more plump. He is no longer skinny. Because of practicing boxing and kicking, he looks much more energetic. Mo Chunyue is also pregnant with her second child. He recently He works more energetically and is more loyal to the Gu family.


    Vige Chief He also shouted: "Three Leprechauns are right, don''t scream, lest outsiders hear it and say that An Ge''er is rampant and ruin An Ge''er''s future!"


    He said again: "Stop crowding around and get out of the way. An Ge''er and the others are about to set off."


    The people in Dafeng Vige behaved a lot. After hearing this, they all retreated to both sides to make way for Gu Jinan''s carriage.


    Gu Jin''an and the three people who were going to take the exam bowed to them: "Thank you very much, folks, for seeing me off. I''ll leave it to you at home."


    These words made the people in the vige immediately excited, and all men, women, and children responded: "Don''t worry, go to the capital. The vige will help take care of your family and won''t let them be bullied!"


    Gu Jinan smiled and thanked everyone for their help before the carriage started running.


    But he was so famous that people came to see him off from the Cunwei intersection, to the town, to the county seat, and to He''an Prefecture. What was even more outrageous was that when he arrived at Linhe Prefecture, even Ji''s family came.


    It is Mr. Ji and Mr. Ji.


    Gu Jinan thought that the Ji family wanted Young Master Ji to go with him to the capital to see the world. Unexpectedly, Mr. Ji simply brought Young Master Ji to see him off: "You are going to take the exam, and he is going to get in the way. When youe back, Tell him about the capital city and let him gain a lot of experience."


    These words made Lu Bai get back into the carriage... He just didn''t pass the exam and still insisted on going to the capital to see the world. He was such a burden!


    Gu Jinan looked at Young Master Ji and said with a smile: "Okay, when wee back, let''s get together with Brother Ji and talk about what we have seen in the capital."


    After hearing this, Young Master Ji was very excited. After saying a few words to Gu Jinan, the official from Linhe Prefecture shouted: "Masters of the Juren Prefecture, the auspicious time hase, gather together and set off!"


    It is a big event for all ces to send candidates to Beijing to take exams. The capitals of each ce will set a departure date and send candidates to the capital uniformly.


    Here wee! Gu Jinan and the others responded. After saying goodbye to the Ji familys ancestors and grandchildren, they hurried to gather together.


    After paying a visit to the magistrate of Linhe Prefecture and listening to his words of encouragement, the entire Jianghuai movement was led by Xi Jiaoyu of Linhe Prefecture and escorted by General Miao Banner from the Fucheng garrison camp, and marched to the capital in a mighty manner. go.


    It is early October, and the weather is getting colder along the way, but the Dachi Road heading to the capital is very lively, and you can meet teams from all over the country taking exams every day.


    Emperor Jingyuan was in a hurry to hire people and moved this year''s examination to the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, more than half a month earlier than before. After seeing the crowds rushing to take the exam, Xi Jiaoyu and Miao Qi did not dare to dy and led the team to the capital. .


    We arrived at Dachu Capital three days before the winter solstice.

 Chapter 2137: Will try【2】

    Chapter 2137: Will try��2��


    Chapter 2137 Meeting 2


    The capital city is towering, like a high mountain, and the city gate is far away, as if it is in a pce in the sky.


    Gu Jinan stood at the gate of the city, looking at the size of the capital, and once again felt his own insignificance... At this moment, he was like a speck of dust, carried here by the strong wind.


    However, since he hase, he will take root in the ground and grow into a tree that can cover the sky.


    The capital, this is the capital, oh, its really big and spectacr! It was Lu Bai who spoke. He was very excited, jumped off the carriage, and looked up at the capital.


    Some people thought he was too straightforward and lost the elegance of a schr. They nced at him and snorted: "The Dragon Saint''s Land in the capital is a ce that attracts talents and retains the virtuous. The rough and rude people in the countryside should stay away."


    Lu Bai has been hanging around with Ke Yu and Li in the past few years and has be a bit naughty. How can he bear it when he hears this?


    Of course not!


    He pointed at the man and shouted: "Come here, this man insulted Emperor Jingwu, take him to death row quickly!"


    After hearing this, the man was so frightened that his legs were weak, and he hurriedly retorted: "Don''t nder others. When did I disrespect thete Emperor Jingwu? I was scolding you!"


    Lu Bai chuckled: "What kind of rough and rough man is this? Emperor Jingwu led a group of farmer brothers..."


    "Brother, please calm down. Lu Ju is outspoken and doesn''t mean what brother said." Wu Juren quickly interrupted Lu Bai and came over to apologize to him. He added, "It''s not easy to rush for the exam. Please let him go. "


    Lu Bai didn''t want to cause trouble for Gu Jinan and the others, so he said: "Since this dear friend is begging for mercy, I won''t say much. I just want to remind you that the capital city is at the feet of the emperor, and noble people everywhere should be careful in their words and actions."


    He nced at Lu Juren again and said: "Walking with wise men will benefit you along the way; staying with fools will make it difficult to move forward."


    When Lu Juren heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he was stopped by Juzi who was rushing to take the exam together.


    When the candidates who came with him to take the exam heard Lu Bai''s words, their expressions were not very good. Theyined in their hearts that Lu Juren was too busy. Some people had already nned to separate from Lu Juren after entering the city and not live in the same ce with him. , so as not to be involved by him.


    Wu Juren had this intention and bowed to Lu Bai: "Thank you very much, brother, for not caring about it. I''ll take my leave now."


    After saying that, he called the Ju people who were traveling with him, took Lu Ju people away, and continued to line up to inspect and enter the city.


    This is just a small contradiction, no one cares about it, and no one dares to care about it.


    At the foot of the Emperor, everyone came here to take the exam again, and they were all afraid that they would get into trouble if they meddle in their own business. Therefore, after seeing Lu Juren and others leaving, they no longer focused their attention here, but looked at the towering tower while queuing up.


    Most of them came to Beijing for the first time. They were very excited and praised the city by reciting poems andposing poems.


    Someone even knelt down and worshiped the capital devoutly.


    Lu Bai looked here and there, and took out a pen and paper to write down the scenes of the governors from all over the country when they first saw the capital. He also ran to ask the governors: "Brother, is this your first time in Beijing? But? Are you here to take the exam? Are you excited to see the capital?"


    Yu Juzi actually wiped away his tears and told him how he felt.


    Some people didn''t buy it and asked who he was. After hearing that he was a schr, they didn''t beat him.


    Lu Bai was jumping up and down. After working for an hour, he heard Yao Youqian shouting: "Lu Bai, get in the car quickly, it''s our turn to enter the city!"


    "Here wee!" Lu Bai responded, ran back to the carriage, and followed the officials from Jianghuai and Huaihe prefectures to be inspected and entered the city.


    The capital is the territory of the emperor. When entering the capital, you must pass the inspection of the guards at all levels: "Bring out the household registration and road signs. Who is the surname? Who is the guarantor? Where are you from? Do you have fame? Are you here to take the exam?" Have you used insect attractant?" The person who was questioned answered one by one, and then took out the household registration, road guide, and the sponsor''s letter of sponsorship, and showed them to the city gate guard for inspection.


    There were quite a lot of arrests in various prefectures in the Jianghuai area. It was already an hourter when all of them hadpleted the investigation and were allowed to enter the capital.


    The princes who entered the city one step ahead of them were still blocking the city gate, discussing where to find a ce to stay.


    The Ministry of Rites has a special school building for people whoe to Beijing to take exams. However, there are only about 20 schools with good environment, which are used to live in Jieyuan from various ces. The other school buildings are very simple, and some even have ten people. Datongpu where you live.


    Juren masters are also prestigious figures in the countryside. How can they endure such suffering? Moreover, they want face and cannot afford to lose the people who live in Datongpu. Therefore, many Juren who are not Jieyuan will stay in inns for the sake of face, even if they are cautious about money. Or rent a yard to live in.


    As a result, the prices of inns and houses in the capital began to skyrocket three months before Qiu Wei, and now they have risen to the point where they are outrageous and cannot be rented.


    At this time, many wealthy households in the capital will ask the top-ranked people to live in their own vis based on the Qiu Wei results in various ces.


    Some people are willing to go there, and some people would rather die than go, because this is actually a kind of transaction. You have received favors from others, and you have to pay them back after you are admitted to the official position!


    "Gu Dng, Gu Dng, this way, my boss''s family is over here, where are you looking?!" Dou Shaodong''s family saw Gu Jin''an and the others from a distance, but after waving several times, Gu Jin''an didn''t see him, so he shouted anxiously. Voice.


    He didn''t dare to call out his full name. Gu Jinan''s reputation was so great that many people were watching him inside and outside the city gate, trying to rob him and live in his house.


    Gu Jinan followed the sound and saw Dou Shaodong''s house, and waved to him happily.


    Dou Shaodong''s family crowded over, but instead of talking to Gu Jinan, they said to Xi Jiaoyu and Mr. Miao Qi: "It''s too chaotic here. Please follow me to Doni Inn first, and then talk after you settle down."


    Doni Inn is the property of Dou Shaodong''s family. It closed down a month ago and was specially vacated for Jianghuai''s descendants to stay.


    There is no need to pay for housing, only money for food and charcoal is enough.


    However, one month after the results of the pce examination are released, whether you pass or not, you must leave. You cannot linger, otherwise they will use force against you.


    Regarding the Doni Inn, when they were gathering for the exam, the prefect of Linhe Prefecture told the candidates that they didnt have to worry about anything and just settled in. After they passed the exam, Dou Shaodongs family wouldnt ask them to do anything.


    Mr. Miao Qi also said: "Masters of Juren, please go to Doni Inn to stay first. If you really can''t get used to it, wait two days before looking for a house. It''s better to go now."


    There are people everywhere at the city gate, its a mess, and its risky to stay too long.


    The disciples of Jianghuai also understood this. After another month of traveling and traveling, they were very tired and no longer reserved. After thanking Dou Shaodong''s family, they followed Dou Shaodong''s family to Doni Inn.


    Doni Inn is in an excellent location. It is quiet in the bustle. There is a road directly leading to the Imperial College and the Gongyuan. It can be reached in half an hour by carriage, which is very convenient for them to take the exam.


    Everyone was very satisfied with the inn and thanked Dou Shaodong''s family one after another.


    Xi Jiaoyu also breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Dou Shaodong''s family, thanks to you, otherwise we would have been busy just making arrangements."


    However, Gu Jinan and the others did not live here, but in a house on another street... This house was specially vacated by Dou Shaodong''s family. The two houses on the left and right also belonged to his family, but they were unupied and only a few servants were allowed to watch. House.


    In this way, Gu Jinan and the others can prepare for the exam in peace without being disturbed by the outside world and neighbors.


    Lu Bai had a good rtionship with Gu Jinan and the others, so he was able to stay with them. While eating, he worriedly asked: "Jiang Huai''s other moves won''t be dissatisfied because of this, and they will target Brother Gu and the others, right?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family hehe: "We have given them a free inn to stay in. The inn was renovated from another courtyard. The location is good and the house is good. If they are still dissatisfied like this, I can only say that they are born with small belly and chicken intestines and are not worth visiting. They should be weaned off early!"

 Chapter 2138: Will try【3】

    Chapter 2138: Will try��3��


    Chapter 2138 Examination3


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Brother Dou is right, there are thousands of people in the world. We can''t be friends with everyone. We should only make friends with those who are worth friends. Throw away those who are not worth friends. There is no need to wrong yourself for them. .


    He is not a mother, let alone a father, and will not let others bully him.


    Qu Xiucai also said: "Brother An is right, you can''t be friends with every fellow student, you have to know how to delete and reject them."


    Qu Xiucai is Master Qu''s uncle. Young people like them went to Beijing to take the exam. The family was worried, so they asked Qu Xiucai, who was in good health and had nothing important to do, to take care of them.


    If they encounter something that requires their elders to step in and refuse, Qu Xiucai will step in.


    Shang Xiucai was originally going to apany Gu Jinan to take the exam, but before leaving, Mrs. Jiang fainted. Doctor Wu checked his pulse and said it was a bit like a slippery pulse, but it was too early to be sure.


    Shang Xiucai and his wife have suffered from having children all their lives. When they were over forty, they were excited and worried when they learned that his wife might be pregnant again.


    Gu Jinan was also very happy and persuaded Shang Xiucai to take good care of Jiang at home. He would be taken care of by the Ouyang family, so he would be fine.


    Shang Xiucai thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to stay and take care of his wife.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai nodded and said, "Then I''ll feel relieved."


    Then he talked about the ces in the northwest and the northeast: "I walked around the city gate for an hour today and asked a lot of ces, but none of them were avable in these two ces. I also ran to ask the porters who were waiting at the city gate. , they said that no students from these two ces havee to Beijing... The date for the current examination is set early, and these two ces are far away from the capital, I wonder if the candidates can catch up? "


    It would be a pity if we can''t catch up.


    Gu Jin''an said: "You may not be able to catch up with the current imperial examination candidates, but you will definitely be able to catch up with those from the previous examinations."


    Lu Bai: "What''s strange is that the previous exams have note. Do you think it could be..."


    Bang, Yao Youqian mmed the table and red at Lu Bai: "Lu Qianjin, if you want to die, just jump into the moat yourself, don''t hurt us! What did you say when you came here? Be careful with your words and actions. Don''t say anything you shouldn''t." , what do you want to do now?!"


    Lu Bai was also angry: "Yao is rich, don''t scold me at all times. I haven''t finished speaking yet. What I want to say is, could the progress of these two ces be dyed due to the war?"


    What do you think he will say?


    He said that the officials in these two ces were dissatisfied with the imperial court, so he did note to the examination. He was stupid and could not have said that!


    Qu Xiucai said: "You have money. Lu Bai has learned a lot in recent years. He won''t talk nonsense. Don''t worry."


    Lu Bai nodded in agreement, took a bite of the chicken leg and said, "That''s right, I''m no longer who I was before. I''m Mr. Jingwu now."


    L Bai needed a title to write a painting notebook, and after hearing too much about the Northwest War of Resistance, he gave himself the title Mr. Jing Wu, which means respecting those who serve in the army.


    Yao was still worried about having money, so he asked him: "Are you going to hang out tomorrow?"


    Lu Bai was angry: "I''m not going out to hang out, I''m going out to see the customs and customs of the capital, and then set up a table with storytellers to tell the peopleing from the south and the north about the soldiers fighting in the northwest."


    They had known for a long time that Lu Bai wasing to the capital to tell the story of the war against the enemy, and they had no objection to it.


    Yao Youqian told him: "It''s OK to see the world, and it''s OK to be a storyteller, but don''t cause trouble. If you cause trouble, die yourself, and don''t hurt us. We can take care of you."


    Chengchengcheng, if I dont bother you, you are getting more and more difficult to get along with! Lu Bai was very angry and was toozy to talk to Yao Youqian, so he took another chicken drumstick to eat.


    Yao Youqian said: "You didn''t even pass the exam, so you still have the nerve to eat two chicken drumsticks? Put it down!"


    You ate it all, what did the others eat? I thought this was your home.


    Lu Bai was so angry that he couldn''t even eat an extra chicken drumstick because he failed to pass the examination?


    Just when he was about to get angry, the steward of the house came and said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "Master, there are a few people outside. They say they are the sons of Jianghuai and they want to see Gu Jieyuan and the others. There is a young master named Yan." Qi Kangming said: "The surname is Yan. ? Could it be Yan Xiaowu? I''ll go out and have a look."


    Lets go together. Gu Jinan and the others got up and went to the gate of the house together. They saw several carriages parked outside the door, with ten people standing beside the carriages.


    The most elegantly dressed person was Yan Xiaowu. He was apanied by three servants, and beside him were two senior officials from Jianghuai Baishan Mansion, Hua Qianshan and Liang Jiang.


    Hua Qianshan had a body that didn''t match his name. He was a tough man, he liked tough, talk a lot, and was cheeky. When he saw Gu Jinan and the others, he immediately said: "Brother Gu, you finally came out. If you don''te out again, Were going to be sleeping on the streets tonight.


    He called to his servant again: "Hurry up and pick up the gifts for us. We are not guests. Why don''t we wait for Brother Gu toe and pick up the gifts for us?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, I just bowed and went in, how could I let Gu Jieyuan do it?" The boy was as shameless as him, so he went in with a bow.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was speechless: "Wait a minute, this house belongs to the Dou family. Did I let youe in and live in it?"


    You just carry your luggage, do you want to lose face?


    Hua Qianshan smiled and said: "The house is quite big, and we are quite familiar with it. If we live here for a few months, it won''t be a big problem, right? At the worst, we can pay for the house."


    "Heh, my boss is short of your money?" Dou Shaodong''s family said, "The Doni Inn is so big, isn''t it big enough for you? Are you still trying to squeeze in here?"


    Yan Xiaowu''s face turned red after saying this.


    Gu Jinan saw it and asked: "Brother Yan, but the elders in the family want you toe and live with us so that we can study together and prepare for the exam?"


    Yan Xiaowu immediately raised his head and said with a smile, "Exactly."


    Then he bowed to Gu Jinan and Dou Shaodong''s family: "My family said that as the New Year is approaching, there are too many social activities at home and it is too noisy. Brother Gu is knowledgeable and spending more time with you will make his mind more active, so I will bother you. If Dou Its convenient for the young masters family and Brother Gu, so please stay here.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "There is no problem in taking you in. You are honest, but why is Hua Qianshan here too?"


    Yan Xiaowu said a little embarrassed: "It''s my fault... I went to Doni Inn to look for Brother Gu. I was worried when I learned that Brother Gu and the others didn''t live there. Brother Hua said that he knew where Brother Gu lived and wanted to take me to find him. You guys, wereing together.


    That means he was taken advantage of by Hua Qianshan!


    Hua Qianshan touched his nose and said, "I also came here to prepare for the exam with Brother Gu and the others."


    He is telling the truth. He is not as knowledgeable as Gu Jinan. If he wants to go to high school, he has to study hard with Gu Jinan.


    There are many young people in Jianghuai who want to live with Gu Jinan, but since Dou Shaodong''s family has found an inn for the young people to live in, they will not easily let theme and disturb Gu Jinan. He can only use Yan Xiaowu as a raft.


    The Yan family is a wealthy family, and the Dou Shaodong family are businessmen, so it is impossible to reject the Yan family.


    He also corrected Yan Xiaowu: "Call me Brother Qianshan."


    Brother Hua, everyone calls him a girl.


    Dou Shaodongs family looked at Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jin''an said: "It''s fine if you want to stay, but there are three conditions. First, you can''t go out to socialize and drink, and you can''t go out for any social activities. Second, you can''t bring in people you know from outside, including rtives. Third, behave You should be conceited and not bring trouble to other people living with you.

 Chapter 2139: test questions

    Chapter 2139: test questions


    Chapter 2139 Test Questions


    He is considered the leader of the big guys, so he must protect everyone and prevent everyone from being involved by hispanions.


    Hua Qianshan said: "Promise, promise, we all agree. After moving in, we will never go out except to take part in the examination and look at the results!"


    Liang Jiang also said: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, we will definitely abide by the rules."


    Yan Xiaowu also agreed: "Before I came here, I told the elders in Beijing that they should concentrate on preparing for the exam. They would not go back home for dinner during the New Year, and asked them not to send anything. Brother Gu, please don''t worry."


    but


    "The elders in the family are worried about my safety and will release people near the house, but they will note in. I hope Brother Gu and Dou Shaodong''s family don''t mind."


    Yan Xiaowu is a direct descendant of the Yan family who is rtively well-educated in this generation. He is about to take the national examination, so the family naturally needs to focus on protecting him.


    "That''s no problem. Come on,e in." Gu Jin''an went to help them move and weed them into the house.


    After Dou Shaodong''s family arranged a yard for them, they continued to eat, rested after eating, and got up early to study the next day.


    Mr. Ouyang gave Gu Jinan several boxes of books and articles. The books were personally annotated by Mr. Ouyang, and many of the articles were written by Mr. Ouyang Hong.


    There are even strategies for the previous subject! Liang Jiang was shocked. He didnt expect that Mr. Ouyang Hong would still take the imperial examination questions at such an old age.


    Hua Qianshan was very proud: "I brought you here right."


    If they hadnt followed Brother Gu, how could they have seen such an article.


    but


    Gu Jin''an said: "I''m afraid the exams this year will be very different from the previous ones."


    Yan Xiaowu asked: "Brother Gu, what do you mean?"


    Hua Qianshan was more direct: "Brother Gu, what do you think the main test will be in this subject?"


    Every time there are students guessing questions in the scientific examination, Gu Jinan can tell them with confidence: "Most of them are rted to the military... War is a major event that affects the whole body. Not only do we need soldiers who can fight, but we also need civilian officials to provide supplies, and more importantly... Civil officials should govern their territories well during wartime."


    It is necessary to resist the enemy. If you want to win, you must have both civil and military skills. You must have strong generals who can take the enemys lead among all the troops, and you must have civil servants who can stabilize the people.


    Gu Jinan''s words made everyone stunned. He also took out the letter written by Qin Sang and showed it to everyone.


    The letter contained nothing confidential, just some articles on how to supply materials and how the northwest prefectures managed their people during wartime.


    Yan Xiaowu was very d that he had the shamelessness toe to Gu Jinan, otherwise he would never have thought of this. If Emperor Jingyuan really raised a question about military affairs, he would have no way to solve the question.


    That''s right, the Yan family has received the news that the test questions for the current science exam will be written by Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan became more and more distrustful of aristocratic families, and always felt that there were traitors everywhere around him. The imperial examination was to select talents for the country, so he should not be careless, so he decided to make his own questions.


    No one knows what the test questions are now.


    Emperor Jingyuan would issue the test questions after the candidates entered the examination booth, ask his personal guards to deliver the test questions to the Gongyuan, and then tell the candidates what the test questions were by beating drums and shouting.


    In short, everything is unknown in this examination.


    In the following days, Gu Jinan and the others stayed in the house to prepare for the exam, writing stacks of strategies, all about military affairs, military supplies, peace of mind during wartime, and farming during wartime.


    The battle must be fought, and the food must be eaten.


    Another point


    "As for natural disasters during war, you should also think about it. If a natural disaster urs during war, how should you govern the people, how should you rescue them, and how should youfort them so that the victims will not cause trouble?" Gu Jinan reminded. To be honest, Liang Jiang was depressed by his reminder: "Brother Gu...it''s not so miserable, right?"


    If life were really so miserable, he wouldn''t even want to live, let alone be an official.


    "Why not? Didn''t you read the story I wrote about fighting against the Japanese? It''s as miserable as it gets." Lu Bai didn''t have to take the exam, so he was watching the show in a rxed manner, but his face was stained at the moment. There were patches of green and purple, and it looked a bit miserable.


    Yao Youqian said: "Take it easy next time you go out, and don''t get beaten to death."


    L Bai has been hanging around the city gate recently, asking about people from all over the country who havee to the capital to raise children. When he caught some people talking, they became angry and asked his servants to push him to the ground and beat them wildly.


    If Dou Shaodong''s family hadn''t been afraid that he would bring trouble to Gu Jinan, so they sent people to follow him secretly and rescue him, this kid would have been beaten to death.


    "Can you me me?" Lu Bai said: "I just saw that Meng Juren hugged his concubine even when he got out of the car to be examined, so I asked him if he should also hug his concubine when he went to the Gongyuan examination? He got angry and gave up. Someone beat me up."


    "What kind of achievements can these people, who even have to take women with them to take exams, do anything good after bing an official, besides causing harm to the country and the people? No, I want to write about him and let the whole capital know about him!"


    Yao Youqian said: "Don''t get us involved."


    You know, I use pseudonyms when Im out and about. Every time my name is different, no one can trace me. Lu Bai said with great experience.


    Gu Jinan reminded him: "You can write it if you want, but you must make sure that what you write is true, and you can''t ruin other people''s reputations, otherwise I will personally **** you to see the official!"


    Lu Bai: "I understand. In the past few years, you have reminded me every time you see me. I am careful. I won''t write unless I really do."


    The original Meng Ju man in Zhong was acting dissolutely. He saw it with his own eyes and did not nder him at all.


    He then talked about Cui Yiwen: "He often attends cultural gatherings these days, and also goes to meet with someone from the Ministry of Rites. He doesn''t concentrate on his studies at all."


    Cui Yiwen is a member of Jianghuai Hushan Mansion. He and Gu Jinan and others have passed the college and provincial examinations and have been acquaintances for several years.


    Gu Jinan frowned upon hearing this.


    Lu Bai asked him: "Do you want to take care of it?"


    Gu Jinan said: "Since we are in the same department, we naturally have to remind him."


    In the afternoon, when Dou Shaodong''s family came over, Gu Jinan told him the matter and asked him to remind Cui Yiwen and the others: "At this juncture, the most important thing is to prepare for the exam. It is best not to go to the rest of the entertainment... The capital is deep in water, and no one knows who you are. You can win over noble people, but you will still be buried in a foreignnd."


    Dou Shaodong''s family immediately went to Doni Inn and informed Xi Jiaoyu.


    Xi Jiaoyu gathered all the disciples together and told them these words. He also ordered the disciples not to go out to socialize before the Chinese New Year. They all studied hard behind closed doors!


    This reminder saved the lives of many people.


    Also saved Cui Yiwen''s life.


    Within two days, Cui Yiwen got the news that a Juren he met at the cultural conference who ranked third in the Jinke Provincial Examination in Zhongyuan was drunk and assaulted a girl. He was sued and his reputation as a Juren was reduced.


    That Juren was ranked third in the provincial examination. He had a good chance of passing this exam. His family was already preparing seats for him to go back. As a result, his fame was cut short. He couldn''t think about it for a moment and threw himself into the moat. When he was fished out, his eyes were still open. If you keep your eyes open, you will die with your eyes open.


    There was another corpse fished out of the moat that day. It was also a student who came from out of town to take the exam. It was said that he got drunk and drowned in the river while attending a cultural gathering.


    Cui Yiwen was scared to death. He originally resented Gu Jinan for leaving him at the Doni Inn and took his acquaintances to the residence. But now he no longer resented it and was immersed in studying.


    As the exams get closer, there are more and more news about things happening to candidates from all over the country. Either they made mistakes and were sued, or they died, or they had idents and lost their limbs.

 Chapter 2140: Examiner

    Chapter 2140: Examiner


    Chapter 2140 Examiner


    This thing has happened a lot, and the candidates who came to take the exam for the first time also realized it... This is someone who is afraid that the candidates will pass the exam, and deliberately poisoned them!


    After all, there are only so many ces for Jinshi. If we dont get rid of the good candidates, how can the children of wealthy families and high-ranking officials pass the exam?


    After learning the lesson, many foreign officials who wanted to curry favor with aristocratic families and high-ranking officials through cultural gatherings no longer dared to go to banquets, and they all kept studying.


    But this incident also upset the mood of the officials.


    There are many people who are affected and frightened, and cannot continue studying. Naturally, they cannot do well in the exams, and there are many vacant ces.


    "It''s the New Year today, you guys take a break and stop writing policy papers. Write every day. When the testes, you will be so tired that you want to vomit!" Lu Bai almost vomited when he saw them writing policy papers. Taking advantage of the Chinese New Year, he specially didn''t They went out to find death, but prepared iron tes and pots for them to have a good meal.


    Dou Shaodong''s family also came over and brought them a few kilograms of venison: "Venison is best when roasted, but you can''t eat too much. Everyone just has to taste it, so as not to get sick from eating and drinking and dy the test."


    Xu Zhaoming was very happy: "I haven''t eaten venison before. I wonder if it tastes good?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family chuckled: "It''s delicious, but I''m afraid you might get a nosebleed after eating it and have random dreams at night."


    There were some people present who were married, and some who were not married knew something, and they didnt think it was a big deal. Only Yan Xiaowu was thin-skinned and blushed.


    "Stop talking, let''s bake it quickly. I''ve never eaten venison before, so I''m anxious to try it." Lu Bai bluntly sliced the venison with a knife, grilled a piece for himself first, and said in surprise: "Sure enough, it''s the same as the others." The meat is different and delicious!


    A group of people had the New Year''s Eve dinner happily. They had a day off on the first day of the new year and continued studying **** the second day of the new year.


    During this period, many people came to our door to invite them out for a drink, but they were all blocked by Dou Shaodong''s family.


    If Dou Shaodong''s family couldn''t stop it, the Yan family came out to stop it so that Gu Jinan and the others could study quietly.


    Because Gu Jinan and the others did note out to socialize, many people were angry.


    "Gu Jinan is really smart. He hasn''t gone out since he arrived in Beijing. Humph, you think you''ll be fine if you hide? Even if you pass the Huiyuan examination and be the top schr, you can have an ident and make it impossible for you to be an official!"


    Because of Qin Sang''s great achievements, Gu Jinli''s donation of medicine, Gu Jin''an''s donation of prescriptions, etc., Gu Jin''an''s reputation was very great in the capital, and he became a figure that many wealthy families and high-ranking officials wanted to get rid of.


    There is no other way. If we dont get rid of him, what will our children do?


    With people like Gu Jinan who are knowledgeable and good at doing things, their children will have to work under him even if they pass the exam.


    Emperor Jingyuan, the Ouyang family, the Zongzheng family, and the people from Ming Cong were also staring at Gu Jinan, but they were more calm and just stared withouting out tomunicate.


    During the Chinese New Year, Zheng Ying and Guan Zhuo sent someone to send a New Year gift to Gu Jinan because of their friendship with Gu Jinan, and Dou Shaodong''s family collected it on his behalf.


    These two people knew that the examination was important, so they only gave gifts and did note to disturb Gu Jinan.


    The family of Magistrate Xu also came with New Year''s gifts.


    County Magistrate Xu was promoted to be an official in Beijing. He was very happy to know that Gu Jinan and the others wereing to take the examination. He wanted toe and see Gu Jinan several times and talk to him about his affairs, but Jiang Sheng stopped him.


    Jiang Sheng scolded him: "Gu Jieyuan and I haven''t seen you for many years, and you are a junior. What can I say to you, an old man?"


    Xu Chongfeng wiped his tears: "Why don''t we know him well? After all, he is half a fellow countryman. I came to the capital to be an official, half of it is because of his family. I can''t even vomit bitterness when I meet him?"


    As a result, Jiang Sheng scolded him again: "Shut up, don''t you want to live anymore? It''s a grace for you toe to the capital to be an official, but you still dare toin? If you want to die, tell me early and I will help you!"


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng cried again, but gave up the idea ofing to see Gu Jinan and asked Jiang Sheng to take his son to deliver the test to Gu Jinan on the day of the examination.


    This year was the year of the Great Competition, and Emperor Jingyuan was in a hurry to hire people, so the adults went to the Yamen after the sixth day of the Lunar New Year. After ten days of busy work, they finally finished the examination.


    On the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, the capital was extremely lively, and many people rushed to the Gongyuan while it was still dark.


    Gu Jinan and the others were also walking in the crowd, and their heads hurt when they looked at the crowd of people.


    Ouyang Fu and his men, along with the Yan family and the Gongyuan family, opened the way for Gu Jinan and the others, but when they arrived at the Gongyuan, they were still squeezed so hard that their clothes and hair were messed up.


    Dou Shaodong''s family shouted: "Get in the carriage, get in the carriage quickly, check your body first after getting in, don''t let anyone stuff a note. If you are found out, you will lose your reputation!"


    In previous years, many candidates had slips of paper stuffed into them during the chaos. When they were found out during the inspection by the Tribute Court, they were immediately taken away and their reputation as candidates was cut off.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan and the others hurriedly got into the carriage.


    It is said to be a carriage, but in fact there are no horses, just a few carriages, which are bnced by stones. Nowadays, there are many people, and horses cannot be used. If the horses are frightened, someone will be killed.


    There are many horseless carriages like this. At a nce, they are both front and back.


    This is specially prepared by wealthy families for their children who are taking the college entrance examination, while those who have no money or power can only queue up shivering in the cold wind.


    Gu Jin''an and the others were blessed by Dou Shaodong''s family and Yan''s family to be able to sleep in the carriage.


    When it gets dark, the drums sound loudly, and people start lining up to pay tribute to the courtyard.


    There were so many people that it was Gu Jinans turn after an hour.


    The examination is a national event. Emperor Jingyuan set the rules that only those who take the examination can enter in person. After entering, you have to be stripped and examined. You have to throw away your own clothes and wear clothes issued by the Ministry of Etiquette.


    Pen, ink, paper, inkstone, food, water, charcoal fire, etc. are all issued by the Ministry of Rites, and you cannot bring your own.


    Inspection, handing out things, and entering the examination shed were a long-term project. By the time all the candidates entered the examination shed, it was already midnight and it was getting dark. Emperor Jingyuan''s people entered the Gongyuan with the examination questions.


    At the examiner''smand, the military men beat drums and informed all the candidates of the test questions.


    Gu Jin''an guessed right. The current examination will mainly test the peace of the people during the war.


    There are three games in total, one every three days, each of which is rted to wartime governance.


    Such test questions stumped half of the candidates. Some people knelt down in the examination booth and cried bitterly: "We are literati. We only do academics. How can we know about military affairs? If we can take the military test, our literary path will be cut off!" "


    Emperor Jingyuan was in the Gongyuan. He was the real examiner of the Jinke Examination. When he heard this, Long Yan was furious and directly ordered: "Behead him on the spot!"


    At what time is it now? How can civil servants govern the northwest if they don''t know how to fight?


    After hearing this, Mr. Ouyang hurriedly knelt down to stop him: "Your Majesty, you can''t. This is the Gongyuan, and now it''s the examination. If someone is beheaded here, and the news spreads, the schrs will scold the imperial court, and so will the people." I am afraid that I will not dare toe to the capital to take the exam in the future. Your Majesty, this is something that will cause endless consequences and must not be done!"

 Chapter 2141: Release the list

    Chapter 2141: Release the list


    Chapter 2141 Release of the List


    Ouyang Zhang sincerely wished for it and did not want Emperor Jingyuan to make such a stupid mistake again.


    Mr. Ying Ge saw it and advised him at the right time: "Your Majesty, what Mr. Ouyang said is that the candidates who entered the Gongyuan cannot be killed... It is better to arrest theseining candidates and lock them up until the day when the results are released. They were paraded through the streets and then cut off their right hands to warn all literati about the consequences of being greedy for life and afraid of death."


    I have to say that Mr. Yingge is indeed a man who has been in power for decades. He is very good at figuring out Emperor Jingyuan''s thoughts, and he can be said to have spoken into Emperor Jingyuan''s heart.


    But Ouyang Zhang disagreed: "Your Majesty, you can parade in the streets to show the public, but you must not cut off your hands... Hands are the lifeblood of literati. If they are cut off, it is no different from beheading. Those whose hands have been cut off will never survive, and may be killed on the spot. Then the matter will be a big deal, and other literati will feel that Your Majesty..."


    Infinite cruelty!


    However, for the sake of Emperor Jingyuan''s face, Ouyang Zhang did not say these four words, but said euphemistically: "Your Majesty, benevolent government is the road."


    boom!


    Emperor Jingyuan was so angry that he almost smashed the table and asked Ouyang Zhang: "You are scolding me for being cruel! I am not good enough to them? I just want them not to be afraid of death, and I don''t send them to the battlefield to fight! They are in danger For those who have great fame and enjoy the sry of Da Chu, when Da Chu is in danger, they should go into battle to kill the enemy!"


    Emperor Jingyuan had been on the battlefield when he was young, so he behaved somewhat like a martial artist. However, he was too impatient and eager for sess. He used strong methods to force others again and again, and got himself into this situation.


    But Ouyang Zhang refused to get up and insisted not to let Emperor Jingyuan cut off his right hand.


    Yingge Lao advised: "Your Majesty, let Mr. Ouyang get up first. As for whether to cut off their hands, we will decide when they are paraded in public."


    Emperor Jingyuan had this step, so he went down. He snorted coldly and said to Ouyang Zhang: "Get up."


    "My lord, thank you for your kindness." Ouyang Zhang got up after seeing that there was room for improvement.


    As soon as Emperor Jingyuan raised his hand, a group of sergeants immediately rushed to the examination tent, held down the person who had screamed earlier, gagged him, tied him up and took him away.


    In order to train the people, Emperor Jingyuan had to stay in the examination shed of Gongyuan for nine days in the three examinations of Jinke. No matter how bitter, cold, or serious the illness was, he could not go out.


    Unless you are so sick that you faint and cannot take the exam anymore, we will drag you away.


    And only one meal, one water, and one charcoal fire are given out every day. After the candidates get the food, water, and charcoal fire, they distribute it themselves. If you finish the meal, you will be hungry all day long.


    So these nine days, the Gongyuan was like a battlefield, and many candidates were eliminated just by their bodies.


    Especially the children of aristocratic families and high-ranking officials, who were too pampered and pampered, could not withstand the bitter cold and fainted one after another. The examination was in vain.


    Nine dayster, when the gate of Gongyuan was opened, many candidates were carried out, and there was a lot of crying around the Gongyuan, which was quite miserable.


    Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Qi Kangming have been practicing boxing and kicking in the past few years, and they are also nourished by old doctor Wu with medicinal diet, so their bodies can still bear it.


    Mr. Xu is a shrewd man. When he saw that all the children of the Gu family were practicing martial arts, he also asked Xu Zhaoming to practice. Mr. Qu suffered from illness when he was taking the college entrance examination. He has been learning boxing in the past two years, and the two of them have endured it. , did not fall ill.


    As for Yao Youqian, he has been doing hard work since he was a child. He has a strong body and has nothing to do except being hungry.


    But Liang Jiang and Yan Xiaowu were carried out by them.


    Young Master! Zezi and Feng Lian soon saw Gu Jinan and rushed towards this direction.


    After seeing Yan Xiaowu fainted, Zezi hurriedly shouted to the Yan family behind him: "Second Master Yan, your fifth son has fainted, please bring the doctor over here!"


    Yan Erye is Yan Xiaowu''s cousin. He came to pick him up personally. When he heard this, he rushed over with his people: "Xiao Wu, how is Xiao Wu? Doctor, save Xiao Wu quickly!"


    "I started to have a fever, but I didn''t faint until I handed in the paper. It should be fine for the general examination. Don''t worry, Mr. Yan." Gu Jinan said, after handing Yan Xiaowu to him, he asked Hua Qianshan to carry Liang Jiang to the carriage. , to save Liang Jiang. Dou Shaodong''s family had been waiting for them with a doctor for a long time. Upon seeing this, they immediately asked the Dou family doctor to rescue them. After a lot of trouble and giving Liang Jiang some convenient antipyretic medicine, Liang Jiang''s high fever finally subsided.


    Brother Dou, go find Xi Jiao and tell them. There must be many Jianghuai candidates who have fainted. Gu Jinan said, taking Zezi and Feng Lian to find the Jianghuai candidates.


    Ouyang Fu and Miao Zongqi have already received the candidates from Jianghuai and are carrying the fainted ones to the positions reserved by the Dou family to treat them on the spot.


    The Dou family members were not idle either. They helped those candidates who had not yet fainted but could hardly walk, and fed them hot salt water: "Drink some water and take it slow."


    Jiang Sheng and Xu Dexian came to pick up Gu Jinan and the others. When they saw the situation, they also came to help. After a lot of work, they finally rescued the Jianghuai candidates.


    Xi Jiaoyu even cried: "We are all alive thanks to the Dou Shaodong family, the Yan family and An Geer. Thank you very much."


    Just now, several candidates failed to hold on after leaving the Gongyuan and died. The teachers of the deceased candidates were crying bitterly. One of them almost hit the wall, but luckily someone stopped him.


    Looking at the number of people who have fainted, it is estimated that some candidates will die of illness in the next few days.


    Butler Yan came over to remind them: "Masters, the Gongyuan is in a mess. It''s not advisable to stay here for a long time. The second master said, let me lead people to clear the way for you and **** you back to the inn. If you arete, there will be a stampede or surprise." Damn it, I''m afraid something will happen."


    The second master Yan has already protected Yan Xiaowu and left first.


    Xi Jiaoyu said hurriedly: "Hey, hey, hey, I''ll be back soon, I''ll be back soon, you''ve got to work."


    Butler Yan immediately led a team of guards from the Yan family to clear the way. People from the Dou Shaodong family stood behind and escorted the Jianghuai candidates away.


    Ouyang Fu and others were protecting Gu Jinan and the others.


    Jiang Sheng followed with Xu Dexian. After struggling for half an hour, he finally got out of Gongyuan Street, led the horses and hitched them up, and drove the carriage to Doni Inn.


    It was so chaotic today. Jiang Sheng didn''t talk to Gu Jinan much. He only reminded him: "Thank you behind closed doors, and don''t go when the results are released, lest you be arrested and taken away to be the unjust son-inw... There are many people nowadays." Keeping an eye on you, dont try to gain a good reputation but lose yourself.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan saluted Jiang Sheng and said, "Thank you, senior, for reminding me. If I remember this, I will definitely protect myself."


    Jiang Sheng nodded, greeted Xu Dexian and left.


    Xu Dexian admired Gu Jinan very much and asked before leaving: "Brother Gu, after everything is settled, I can go to you to ask for advice. Is that okay?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said, "Of course it''s possible."


    After hearing this, Xu Dexian smiled happily, bowed to Gu Jinan, thanked him, and followed Jiang Sheng back.


    Xu Dexian is not young anymore, and he has been taught by Jiang Sheng. He has good knowledge. If he takes the exam, he will definitely be able to pass the exam. However, Jiang Sheng will not let him take the exam, saying that he will wait for another three years to see.


    He didn''t say much and asked Xu Dexian to postpone the imperial examination.


    Xu''s family believed in him, so they did not let Xu Dexian take the exam.

 Chapter 2142: Catching a son-in-law

    Chapter 2142: Catching a son-inw


    After Jiang Sheng and the others left, Gu Jinan told the other candidates about Jiang Sheng''s reminder, then returned to the house and began to thank guests behind closed doors. He did not go anywhere and waited for the day when the results were released.


    While they were freshening up, eating dinner, and sleeping soundly, other officials were still in a mess, and the medical clinic in the capital was crowded with people, all of whom came to invite doctors to treat the sick candidates.


    But there were too many candidates and too few doctors, which made the sky dark, and some candidates did not wait for the doctors.


    Emperor Jingyuan had been sending people to keep an eye on the candidates. When he learned about this, he sneered and scolded: "A bunch of trash, even though they are in the capital, they are in such a miserable state. If they are sent to the northwest, they will not be able to calm the people and govern the world. I''m afraid You cant even take care of yourself!


    He continued to order: "Keep an eye on Gu Jinan and see who has been looking for him recently. Has he secretly met anyone?"


    Due to the rtionship between Qin Sang and the Ouyang family, Emperor Jingyuan wanted to reuse Gu Jinan, but he was naturally suspicious and feared that Gu Jinan had joined other wealthy families, so he sent people to keep an eye on him.


    Once it was discovered that Gu Jinan was working as a ve for a wealthy family, he immediately took away his fame!


    As ordered. Emperor Jingyuans people took the order and went to do it.


    Emperor Jingyuan sent a message to the officials who were reviewing the results: "Tell them to hurry up. The results will be released in five days."


    Emperor Jingyuan gave an order, Yingge Lao, Ouyang Zhang and other reviewers stepped up their review. Three dayster, a batch of good articles were selected and presented to Emperor Jingyuan for him to determine the ranking.


    Unsurprisingly, Gu Jinans exam paper is among them.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied. The officials who marked the exams did not vite the rules and presented him with the papers of candidates who had real abilities.


    Emperor Jingyuan has already read Gu Jinan''s examination strategy, but now that he is looking at it again, he still thinks it is very good. He is a man of real ability, unlike other students who only have flowers and nothing practical.


    However, there are still many children in the wealthy families who have excellent policy writing, such as Zong Zhengyi, the third son of the Zongzheng family, Feng Yu of the Feng family, Song Yin of the Song family, Chu Jun of the Chu family, and Fang Dianqing of the Fang family. , the strategies they wrote are all of the best, and they have always been famous in the capital, and with time, they will be pirs.


    But behind them stood the wealthy families. Emperor Jingyuan knew very well what the wealthy families were and did not dare to reuse them. Therefore, Emperor Jingyuan looked at it and gave Huiyuan to the farmer.


    This science will be tried, and everything will be released from one fast word. After five days, the first day of February will be released.


    Since the announcement of the results was known, major restaurants in the capital prepared Huiyuan Pavilion and sent messages to high school candidates who had the opportunity, asking them to attend on the day the results were released.


    Two days before the results are released, there will be a writing party for candidates from all over the country to make friends through literature. The poems and songs they produce will also be judged and the first ce will be awarded. The restaurant will give a thousand gold as a lottery to the first ce.


    After the restaurant merchants made such a fuss, before the results were released, the whole capital became lively.


    In addition to merchants, families with daughters in the capital are also busy, asking who will win? How many ces can I get? What does it look like? How is your family background?


    After finding out more about it, he sent his servants to wait in front of the Gongyuan. As soon as the gold medal list was posted, and when he saw the promising candidates and went to see the list, he would immediately capture him and make him his aunt!


    So on the day when the results were released, before dawn, the entire Gongyuan was blocked by people.


    Lu Bai was so excited that he got up before dawn and called Gu Jinan and the others, bang bang bang, "Get up quickly, the results are about to be released. If we don''t go out to the Gongyuan, we won''t be able to get in!"


    Gu Jinan was so noisy by him that he could only stand up and open the door, saying: "Didn''t I sayst night that we won''t look at the results. If you pass the exam, someone from the Ministry of Etiquette wille to announce the good news."


    "You really don''t want to go? This is a big event in your life!" Lu Bai felt that Gu Jinan and the others were sick. How could they not go for such a big event?


    He also said: "Why are you afraid of catching your son-inw? If you want to catch him, then catch him. If you don''t marry him, it will be done."


    Gu Jinan said: "This is just one of the reasons. The second is that after passing the general examination, you still have to prepare for the pce examination. If someone hurts your hand or foot while looking at the results and dys the pce examination, the exam will be in vain."


    He then said, "If you want to see the list, just go with Dou Shaodong''s house. We won''t go." Seeing that he couldn''t make sense, Lu Bai could only say, "Okay, I''ll go to Dou Shaodong''s house."


    Gu Jinan smiled and kindly gave him a set of newly made brocade robes: "If you haven''t worn it yet, you can wear it to see the list. Let Zezi and Feng Lian follow you."


    Lu Bai frowned when he heard this, remembering the time when he was punished by Gu Jinan, he pointed at him and said, "Are you trying to trick me?"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Things that make you suffer are called pitfalls, and things that let you gain advantages are called helping you."


    This is true, Lu Bai thought: "It sounds like the pit is quite big."


    Gu Jinan: "Are you going? It''s okay not to go. It''s not bad to just stay at the house."


    Lu Bai grabbed his robe and said, "Go, why don''t you go? This is a rare thing!"


    Lu Bai happily changed into his robe and dressed himself up. Then he took Zezi and Feng Lian to Dou Shaodong''s house, and they went out together in a carriage to look at the list.


    As soon as we arrived at Gongyuan Street, it was so crowded that the carriage could not enter, so we had to walk and went to a restaurant called Zhaixing. The one we picked was naturally Wenquxing.


    But Lu Bai did not go in. He said goodbye to Dou Shaodong''s family at the door of the restaurant, and took Zezi and Feng Lian to the Gongyuan to wait for the list.


    The Jin Bang was surrounded by people looking at the list. If there were no sergeants blocking it, the Jin Bang would have been crushed by them!


    Dong dong dong!


    When Si hour arrived, the drums sounded loudly, the main gate of Gongyuan opened wide, and a group of officials from the Ministry of Rites came out.


    The list is released, the list is released!


    Someone shouted. After the sound spread, everyone started to move and crowded towards the golden list.


    Seeing this, the leading general shouted: "Back off, everyone back off, destroy the gold list, and take everyone to death row!"


    After everyone heard this, they stopped. After the people from the Ministry of Rites posted the gold list, they crowded over to take a look.


    Lu Bai had good eyesight, so he asked Zezi to carry him, and looked over the heads of everyone. When he saw Yao Youqian''s name, he was shocked: "Second in the general examination, Yao Youqian actually got second in the general examination, he, he, he... What kind of **** luck did you have?!"


    Zezi was also shocked. He didnt expect that Yao had enough money to pass the examination and came second in the examination. He asked quickly: "What ce did the young master get in the examination?"


    Lu Bai said: "First, Jianghuai Jieyuan, Gu Jin''an from Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture, ranked first in the national examination!"


    First, the eldest young master is really the first! Feng Lian was small and had already gone in to look at the gold list, and then came back to tell Sawazi.


    Okay, okay, congrattions, young master. Zezi was very happy, put down Lu Bai, and rushed out excitedly, rushing back to tell Gu Jinan the good news.


    But as soon as they squeezed out, two groups of people rushed from the left and right. They pressed Lu Bai together and asked, "I dare to ask, young master, who is Gu Jin''an of Jianghuai and Gu Dayuan?"


    Lu Bai''s mind turned and he said: "...Exactly, who are you? Let me go quickly. I finally passed the Huiyuan exam and I have to rush back to write a letter to inform my family in Dafeng Vige, Tianfu County of the good news. .


    The two groups of people were overjoyed after hearing this: "Gu Huiyuan, congrattions to you. You are already our noble son-inw. Pleasee with us back to your home to worship. After the church visit, we will inform your hometown of the good news of your high school reunion and your marriage." people."

 Chapter 2143: Oolong

    Chapter 2143: Oolong


    Chapter 2143 Oolong


    Lu Bai was happy to hear this, but he said with panic on his face: "What do you mean? What are you talking about? When did so-and-so be your uncle? Which house are you from?"


    The man who held him down said: "You know how to catch a son-inw under the ranking list? This has been happening since the beginning of the imperial examination. Whoever is caught must be recognized. You have been caught by our house and you are going to get married. As for us It''s from that mansion. When we get to the mansion, my uncle will naturally know."


    He then said to his men: "Open the way quickly, lest someone rob you!"


    Hui Yuan is such a hot cake that many people are watching.


    Yes! Two groups of people immediately started moving, one group was clearing the way, and the other group was suppressing Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai struggled and shouted: "Let go of so-and-so quickly, so-and-so has already agreed to get married in He''an Mansion, and will go back to get engaged after high school... If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. Ouyang!"


    After hearing this, the two groups of people felt more at ease: "It seems that the one caught is right, it''s him."


    The master told them that Gu Jinan had a close rtionship with the Ouyang family. Mr. Ouyang seemed to want to recruit him as his grandson-inw. The Ouyang family''s favorite son-inw was robbed by their family, and he was matched with the second aunt''s grandmother who had recently lost her husband.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, I dont know who Gu Jinan has offended, so he must do this to him.


    For the Yuan Dynasty, Yushu was in the wind, but he had to marry a widow. It was really ... not to mention, the master of the Gan family nursing home wanted to cry for Gu Jinan.


    Lu Bai saw that they were determined to capture him, and he observed that although there were many people around who looked over and some were making noises, no one came to stop him... To be precise, someone should havee to stop him. , but was stopped by a group of people.


    Looking at this, Brother Gu must have been framed by some noble person, so that no one present dared to save him.


    Lu Bai has be naughty in the past few years. When he saw this, he looked around for help: "Help, help, this family wants to capture me and make me their uncle. I don''t want to be his uncle!"


    He called Zezi and Feng Lian again: "Go tell Brother Dou quickly and ask him to save me!"


    This sentence is true, he does not want to be caught and married for no reason.


    Zezi ran away a long time ago, and only Feng Lian was left. He cried to him and wiped his tears and said: "Master, Master, please hold on. Brother Zezi has already gone to call someone to save you."


    He added: "If you don''t want to leave, I have to stay with you."


    If you don''t apany me, how will you know which family is harming the eldest young master?


    The master of the Gan Family Nursing Home looked at the boy next to him. When he saw the boy nodded in agreement, he let Feng Lian follow.


    But Lu Bai screamed too loudly, so the master guarding the Gan family blocked his mouth with a cloth, threw him into the carriage, and ran towards the Gan family.


    By the time we arrived at Gan Mansion, word had spread on Gongyuan Street: "Gu Jin''an of Huiyuan was captured by the Gan family and taken away to be his aunt, and he has already married Gan''s second aunt!"


    What? Isnt Second Aunt Gan keeping her husbands filial piety? Why did she get married again?


    The Gan family is just a wealthy family in the capital. The reason why it is known to so many people is because the girls of the Gan family like to marry eunuchs.


    The olddy of the Gan family married a confidant **** who served Emperor Jingwu, and the Gan family became rich.


    Of course, eunuchs cannot have children. The olddy Gan''s aunt is raising an adopted heir from the Guo family.


    Relying on the rtionship between the Guo family and the second aunt Gan''s generation, Miss Gan got help from the Guo family and sessfully married the grandson of Princess Yushan.


    But Grandma Gan''s second aunt was not so lucky. As a deal, she was assigned to Guo Wenxing, the grandson of Director Guo, since she was a child.


    But after the death of Superintendent Guo, the Guo family was not as good as before. They had been resting on theirurels for the past ten years. Guo Wenxing was still weak and sickly, and passed away just two years after getting married. However, the Guo family knew that Guo Wenxing was not a long-lived person, so they arranged for him to have a maid who lived in the same house for a long time, so that he could have two concubines. The Guo family had no offspring.


    Thinking of their rtionship with the Gan family, the Guo family did not let the second aunt Gan''s grandmother be a widow for Guo Wenxing. They asked her to return home and observe her husband''s filial piety for three years before she could remarry.


    But no matter how you calcte this, it will only be three years until next year. Why did Aunt Gan get married?


    The one Im marrying is Huiyuan Gu Jinan. Is this, is the Gan family crazy or is Gu Jinan crazy?


    Both families must be crazy!


    As long as there is a normal person, this church will not be able to seed.


    But soon, another news came, saying: "The arrest was wrong, the arrest was wrong, the person who was arrested was not Gu Jin''an from Huiyuan, but Lu Xiucai from He''an Prefecture who came to apany the exam!"


    Lu Xiucai, who is it?


    I dont know, anyway, the person arrested was not Gu Jinan, but a man named Lu Bai!


    Why is it so chaotic?


    The people who spread the news that Gu Jinan had been arrested and married to Gan Ergu''s grandma immediately came over and said, "You are talking nonsense. Gu Huiyuan has already married Gan Ergu''s grandma and even entered the bridal chamber. How could he be caught wrong? Dont talk nonsense!


    "Bah, you are just talking nonsense. Gu Huiyuan didn''t go out at all today. He was staying at the Dou family''s house on Xianning Street. The one who came out to look at the rankings was fellow countryman Lu Bai. He was quite good-looking, so he was mistaken for him. , was captured!"


    After hearing this, the faces of the people who spread the rumors changed greatly, but they still said stiffly: "Have you been staring at Gu Huiyuan? How do you know that he has note out in the Dou family''s house? The results are released today, and he is a candidate for the general examination. , theres no reason why you cant bear toe out and look at the rankings!


    "You don''t believe it? Thene with me back to the Dou family''s house and see if Brother Gu is there?" Dou Shaodong''s family had already wandered down from the Star-Zhaing Tower and said to the noisy crowd.


    "It''s Dou Dong''s family." After someone recognized Dou Shaodong''s family, they hurriedly said: "Dou Shaodong''s family personally said that Gu Huiyuan must be in Dou''s house. Let''s go and have a look. We can prove the authenticity with our own eyes. We can''t ept it. Whatever you say is what you say!


    Anyway, they were just watching the fun and didnt mind the trouble, so they had nothing to lose by taking a trip.


    After hearing this, the group of people who spread the rumors began to murmur, did they really arrest the wrong person?


    They wanted to send someone back to tell the Gan family, but it was already toote. In order to verify the truth of the rumors, everyone followed Dou Shaodong''s family to Xianning Street. The people who spread the rumors were also crowded towards Xianning Street.


    This matter became more and more noisy, and thousands of people flocked to Dou''s house.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Open the door, my boss is back. Open the door quickly and call out Master Gu!"


    The people from Dou''s house hurriedly opened the door. When they saw the crowd of people outside, they were shocked. Before they could ask questions, arge group of people rushed into the house.


    Fortunately, the two doors were locked, so these people didn''t rush in front of Gu Jinan and take the opportunity to hurt anyone.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "Mr. Zheng Ying from the Zheng family is good friends with Gu Huiyuan. The results will be released today. I came here to wait for the results with Gu Huiyuan. Don''t rush in any more, lest you scare Master Zheng. I will let people in." Just make an announcement and ask Gu Huiyuan toe out and meet everyone."


    The Zheng family is a wealthy family, and Zheng Ying is the eldest grandson of this generation of the Zheng family. He has passed the exam to be an official in thest generation. He is here, and other people who are willing or unintentional do not dare to make any mistakes, so they agree to wait outside. With.


    Dou Shaodong''s family asked Butler Dou to go to the backyard to call someone.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Gu Jinan and the others came out.

 Chapter 2144: madman

    Chapter 2144: madman


    Chapter 2144 Madman


    But there were quite a lot of peopleing out. They didnt know which one was Gu Jinan, so they asked, Which one of you is Gu Huiyuan?


    Those who spread the rumors even more viciously said: "Is it possible that Gu Huiyuan has already gone to Gan''s house to get married? Is the Gu Huiyuan here fake?"


    Yes, yes, the Gu Huiyuan here may be fake!


    "Fake your mother, this is Gu Jin''an from Tianfu County, Jianghuai River Anfu!" Dou Shaodong''s family said angrily: "We can testify for him, and Master Zheng Ying can also testify. You can''t trust us, and you can''t trust the Zheng family?!"


    As soon as the Zheng family was moved out, the big guys voice immediately became quieter.


    Zheng Ying took out the Zheng family pendant and stood up and said: "I am the eldest grandson of the Zheng family, Zheng Ying. I have been friends with Brother Gu for many years. I came here today to wait for the ranking with him. This is Brother Gu, Gu Jin''an from Jianghuai."


    He added: "I wonder what you are going to do if you suddenly break into the house? ording to thew, if you break into a private house, you will be punished as a bandit, but you will be punished with death."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was frightened and hurriedly said: "Master Zheng misunderstood, we did not break into the house privately, it was Dou Dong''s family who brought us here!"


    The Zheng family is not an ordinary family. As for the future heirs of the Zheng family, they cannot treat it as farts.


    After hearing this, Zheng Ying looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and asked, "What''s going on with Dou Shaodong''s house?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family captured Lu Bai from the Gan family, and spread rumors that it was Gu Jinan who was arrested, and that Gu Jinan had already married Gan''s second aunt and entered the bridal chamber.


    This is unreasonable, how dare the Gan family do this! Zheng Ying was very angry. Brother Gu was from Huiyuan, and he was an innocent young man who had never been married. Aunt Gans second aunt was a widow, so she dared to take advantage of Brother Gu.


    Needless to say, there must be someone behind this.


    "Brother Gu, what are you going to do?" Zheng Ying said, thought for a while, gritted his teeth, and gave Gu Jinan a promise: "No matter what Brother Gu decides, I will help."


    Gu Jinan smiled and felt very grateful... As the eldest grandson of the Zheng family, Zheng Ying must first consider the interests of the Zheng family in everything he says and does. If you can give him such words, you truly treat him as a friend.


    "Of course I will appeal to the Jingzhao Mansion and ask Jingzhao Yin to make the decision." Gu Jinan stood tall and tall, with a faint smile on his face. His eyes were deep and he scanned the people present: "The capital is at the feet of the emperor, and it is a ce of reason. , You are all citizens of the Emperor. If you see such injustice, pleasee with us to Jingzhao Mansion and be a witness."


    Well, these words sounded nice, but every word was like a knife, and even the emperor moved it out. They made a fuss, and if they broke up when it was time to testify, they might be charged with conspiracy.


    No way, everyone can only bite the bullet and agree.


    Zheng Ying helped Gu Jinan and Lu Bai write the petition, and together they went to Jingzhao Mansion to sue the Gan family.


    Jing Zhaoyin wants to die, he really wants to die!


    Having been an official for so many years, he thought that thewsuit between the Dou family and the Dou Meng family was already weird enough. Unexpectedly, when the results were released today, an even weirder one came.


    What you say should be... The real words cannot be said.


    With so many peopleing together to file awsuit, including a Zheng family member, a Hui Yuan, a second cer in the Hui Examination, and many tribute schrs who were on the list of Jinke, can the usation be false?


    Alright, OK, lets get the next batch of arrest documents. Lets go to Gans house to arrest people.


    Jing Zhaoyin wrote a document, stamped it with a big seal, and sent people to arrest the Gan family.


    At this moment, the Gan family was noisy. Lu Bai was holding a knife to his neck, pointing at the Gan family and crying: "You bunch of beasts, this schr, an innocent young man with yellow flowers, was caught by you to marry a widow. . Forget it, after you found out that you arrested the wrong person, you still dont want this schr, and this schr is not worthy of a widow?!"


    Youve bullied others too much, youve bullied others too much. This schr is no longer alive. None of you are allowed to stop me and let me die!


    "I am a schr, and I am Mr. Jingwu... Do you know Mr. Jingwu? He is the one who wrote the story of the war against the Japanese army. Many people know me and admire me."    "Not only that, when I was young, I still tried to take second ce. Old friends are still Jinke Huiyuan, and I also know Mr. Ouyang. Let me tell you, if I die in the Gan family, your Gan family will be finished!"


    So, do you want to die?


    The masters of the Gan family nursing school all knelt down in front of him: "Lu Xiucai, Mr. Jingwu, we were wrong. I will give you some money topensate. You can take the money and leave quickly. I beg you!"


    Someone hase to tell the Gan family that they have arrested the wrong person.


    At that time, Lu Bai had just changed into his wedding clothes and was about to pay his respects. After learning the news, Mr. Gan asked them to throw the person out quickly and not to keep this trouble.


    How did you know that Lu Bai took out a dagger from his boot, moring for justice and refusing to leave?


    The Gan family was afraid that if Lu Bai died here, there would be a life-and-deathwsuit, so they begged Lu Bai to let him leave quickly, but Lu Bai was a rogue, and the more you begged him, the more trouble he made.


    Mr. Gan was so troubled that he fainted.


    Aunt Gan''s second aunt thought about it for a while, then she thought about it and said to Lu Bai: "Ms. sir, since this has already happened, why don''t we make do with it and make this marriage a sess? From now on, it will be a good story if it spreads."


    "Bah, I am an innocent boy, worthy of you as a widow. Is this a good story? This is a crime!" After Lu Bai scolded Gan Ergu''s grandmother, he wiped his tears and cried: "God, please open your eyes." Open your eyes and take a look, in broad daylight, the world is clear, a great schr is bullied by a family of bullies like this, what a great injustice in the world!"


    Im wronging your mother!


    Grandma Gan Ergu couldn''t bear it any longer and winked at the master of the Gan family nursing home.


    The two of them exited the house and came to the corridor.


    Grandma Gan Ergu said: "Hurry up, if you dy it any longer, this lunatic will only get more and more violent."


    The master of the Gan Family Nursing Home frowned and asked, "What do you mean, second aunt, grandma, use poison?"


    Aunt Gan''s second aunt said: "The only thing we can do is to stun him with poison first, and then throw him into the alley next door. When others find him, they will rescue him. We can have another person in our house who will not recognize him until he is killed."


    In the past, there were cases where someone wanted to catch a son-inw, but in the end one party was unhappy and the marriage failed.


    After Lu Bai left, the Gan family spread the word that Lu Bai did not agree to marry her and had already left, so the marriage could not take ce.


    For the sake of her own family, she lost this face!


    After hearing this, the master of the Gan Family Nursing Home had no choice but to follow the instructions and ask the people in the house to evacuate, take out the poison and sprinkle it into the house.


    Lu Bai was shocked: "You, what do you want to do? You want to poison this schr to death and destroy the body and eliminate all traces?!"


    Do you really think that if I really want to kill you, I can still let you make trouble for half an hour?


    What shocked the Gan family was: "You, why didn''t you faint?!"


    This is the drug prescription that the olddy brought back from the Guo family. It was given by Superintendent Guo. The drug is very effective. If you spread it, the person who has taken the drug will fall down after a while and sleep for a day and a night.


    But Lu Bai was fine.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that this schr has the antidote!" Lu Bai proudly took out the antidote pills Gu Jin''an gave them and said, "Brother Gu has long expected that there are evil thieves like you in the capital. Just in case, We take detoxification pills every three days. If you are addicted to this drug and want to kill me with it, just dream!"


    "Mother, if you don''t drink the toast, you''ll have to drink it as a penalty, so don''t me me for being ruthless." The master of the Gan family''s nursing home was also angry. If he didn''t follow Lu Bai''s letter, he drew his knife and went in, nning to use force directly.

 Chapter 2145: bear

    Chapter 2145: bear


    Chapter 2145 Commitment


    Stop, what do you want to do? Lu Bai was shocked.


    Master Gan sneered: "What are you doing? Since I don''t want to show you any shame, then go and die!"


    At any rate, its not selfish at all, so Ill give you some blood.


    Lu Bai was frightened to death and regretted that he had gone too far and made Master Gan angry. He quickly shouted: "Help, help, there is a murderer,e and save me!"


    Master Gan ignored his shouts and walked towards him with his knife in hand.


    Grandma Ergu Gan was also disgusted by Lu Bai''s cowardice, and said to Master Gan: "Hurry up and do it, it''s so noisy!"


    I have never seen a man who can shout like this.


    "Yes." Master Gan nodded and raised his knife to chop at Lu Bai. Thanks to Lu Bai''s running speed, he was not hit. He hurriedly shouted towards the courtyard wall: "Feng Lian, you bastard, why are you still here?" If you donte over and save me quickly, do you really want to see me die?!


    Feng Lian followed him, but Feng Lian failed to enter Gan''s mansion. However, Lu Bai knew that Feng Lian had not left and had been guarding the wall.


    After hearing this, Grandma Gan Er hurriedly looked towards the wall and saw Feng Lian leaning on the wall, shouting to them: "I advise you to take it easy. If something happens to Lu Xiucai in your Gan family, it will be a big deal. It cant be solved without some casualties.


    He pointed to the outside of the wall and said, "The people from Jingzhao Mansion have already arrived. It''s toote for you to kill and silence them!"


    What, people from Jingzhao Mansion are here!


    Everyone in the yard was shocked, and the people serving around Grandma Gan were frightened. The maid ran over and asked, "Grandma Er, let Lu Xiucai go. It''s not worth it to keep making trouble for this. You will be punished." Captured by Jingzhao Mansion."


    Snapped!


    Aunt Gan''s second aunt raised her hand and pped the eldest maid in the face, and said angrily: "What are you shouting for? You''re a worthless thing. Has the Gan family fallen? Even if the Gan family falls, you maids will not die. It''s me, my aunt, who will die." What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that if I die, you wont have a chance to climb into my uncles bed?!


    After hearing this, the eldest maid was so frightened that she quickly knelt down and said, "Second aunt, please forgive me, but this servant deserves to die."


    She didn''t want to climb into bed at first, but the master ordered it. The master said that while the uncle is still alive, they maids must work hard to give birth to a son for the second aunt''s grandma, lest the second aunt''s grandma has no children and the Guo family''s property will fall into those two In the hands of the concubine.


    It has been a long time since this happened, and my uncle is dead, but unexpectedly, my second aunt still remembers the time when she was ordered to crawl into bed.


    "Second aunt, what''s wrong, people from the Jingzhao Mansion really came, followed by people from the Zheng family, the Yan family, the Dou family, and many tributes also came, saying they wanted to seek justice for Gu Huiyuan. , it''sing in a menacing manner... Let''s put this fake away quickly, otherwise our house will be in trouble!" A nurse had already run out to see the situation. When he saw people from Jingzhao Houseing, he hurried back to report.


    After hearing this, Aunt Gan''s face turned pale, her body swayed, and she almost fell down, but she stabilized in the end.


    At this time, the two young masters of the Gan family who had been missing all ran out, pointed at the second aunt and grandma, and said: "Second sister, this matter has gone wrong. What do you think we should do? You can''t harm the whole family!"


    Grandma Ergu Gan looked at her two brothers and felt extremely disgusted. If the two of them had any future, she would have to help the people behind them to do such harmful things?


    However, now that she has done it, no matter whether it is sess or failure, she will bear it on her own!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t implicate you." She said, and smiled contemptuously: "You two losers, even if I don''t implicate you, you willmit suicide in the future!"


    The two young masters of the Gan family were furious after hearing this.


    Gan Laoer pointed at her and said: "Second sister, what do you mean by saying this, are you ming us? We don''t know anything. It''s all Gu Huiyuan who is scheming with your father!" We''re at the door. Lu Bai is still here. Don''t talk nonsense and cause us to be arrested too.


    Lu Bai frowned when he heard this, pointed at the two young masters of the Gan family and cursed: "As sons of the Gan family, if something goes wrong at home, you don''t want to take the responsibility, so why do you me everything on a woman?!"


    Boss Gan blushed when he heard this.


    Gan Laoer said tteringly: "Lu Xiucai misunderstood. Our two brothers just came back from outside. They really didn''t know that the second sister in the family had done such a shameless thing. Don''t worry, the Gan family will not protect her and will She was sent to Jingzhao Mansion to make her confess!"


    Lu Bai groaned: "Do you think this schr is stupid? When I was changing my wedding clothes, I heard a voice outside the door asking the Gan Family Nursing Home if he had been kidnapped? That voice was yours. Do you dare to poison me? Didn''t you swear that it wasn''t you? If you lied, you would be a **** in the pce for the rest of your life!"


    These words stung the two young masters of the Gan family.


    Because the Gan family daughter married into the eunuch''s family, the two brothers were oftenughed at when socializing outside. They had long been dissatisfied with the Guo family. When Guo Wenxing was still alive, they cursed him to die early every day.


    But they also dont think about it. The Gan family can establish itself in the capital, make a fortune, and have a girl to marry the princesss grandson, all because of the help of the Guo family.


    After hearing this, Grandma Gan Er suddenly shed tears, but she was considered a tough woman. She wiped away her tears, raised her chin, looked at her two brothers with contempt, and sneered: "You are not only useless, but also wolf-hearted, even one No one is as good as outsiders!


    Looked at Master Gan again and said, "Uncle Gan, put the me on me. Someone must take care of this matter, and I will take it!"


    Master Gan was a little moved after hearing this...Although this seconddy has a bad temper and is jealous of not having any contact with the eldestdy for many years because she married the princess''s grandson, she is also a pitiful person.


    If the second uncle hadn''t died, if someone hadn''t wanted to humiliate Gu Huiyuan and specifically selected the second youngdy, if the master hadn''t wanted to curry favor with others, the second youngdy would not have ended up like this.


    "Second aunt, you, please think twice." Her old nanny cried while wiping her tears, and couldn''t bear for her to bear everything: "I will die."


    But Grandma Gans second aunt had already made up her mind and did not ept her words. She only said: "You are quite loyal to me. I will arrange things well for you. You can rest assured."


    With that said, she said no more, before anyone from Jingzhao Mansion broke down the door, she was going to see Mr. Gan.


    Lu Bai immediately stopped her: "Wait, are you just epting your fate? There is still a way to survive. As long as you tell the mastermind behind it, you can survive. Don''t do stupid things!"


    Grandma Gan Ergu smiled, looked at him and said, "You are so naive."


    Who do you think she is? Do you think the person behind it is vegetarian? If she dares to say one more word that she shouldn''t say, she, the eldest sister, the Gan family, the Guo family, many people will die, including Lu Bai.


    Grandma Ergu Gan didnt like her family members and the Guo family, but she was not so cruel as to drag them to death.


    As for why she agreed to do this in the first ce?


    Hehe, it wasnt that she wanted to marry Gu Jinan, but that powerful people came to her door. If she didnt do this, her end would be even more miserable.


    She is just a widow with an ordinary family background, her husband has died, her husbands family is not reliable, and she is despised by her family. How can she reject those people? !

 Chapter 2146: imperial examination

    Chapter 2146: imperial examination


    Chapter 2146 Imperial Examination


    She looked at Lu Bai and said: "Lu Xiucai, I hope you can be smarter. For the sake of yourself, your family, and your friends who are tributes, after you go to court, you only say things that are not good for me, and don''t tell anyone about my behind-the-scenes." Peoplee. You cant afford to offend those people, and you dont have any evidence. You cant bring them down just by talking.


    Those people are experienced in doing things. Let alone Lu Bai and the others, they have no evidence. Even she and the Gan family have no actual evidence.


    Then he said: "Wake up, you are just intellectuals with a good reputation. Compared with those families who have umted power for thousands of years, you are nothing. Just stop it and don''t turn a happy event into a river of blood." Disaster."


    Lu Bai was stunned by her words. Looking at the back of Aunt Gan Er, he was speechless for a moment... He was no longer the stupid boy who took the government examination. He already understood many helpless things in the world, so he Knowing that Aunt Gan Er was right, she remained silent.


    Not long after, the door of the Gan family was broken open by people from the Jingzhao Mansion, and they all arrested Aunt Gan, Mr. Gan and his son, Master Gan and others.


    But as Aunt Gans second aunt said, it is simply impossible to convict the mastermind behind this incident alone.


    Grandma Gan Ergu took all the trouble and said: "I didn''t want to be a widow, and I wanted to marry Huiyuan because I wanted to be proud of myself. I was so proud of it, but it failed. Master Gan was bribed by me with money." My father who did this was Lu Xiucai, who only found out what I had done after he was kidnapped back to the house, and he fainted on the spot."


    He also said: "The civilian woman knows that she is at fault and is willing topensate Gu Huiyuan for her life!"


    After Cui Yiwen heard this, he was so angry that he pointed at her and said: "ording to what you mean, it''s your fault alone. Everyone else is innocent. Do you think we are fools? The n is to let only one woman You just want to settle the matter by confessing, but your Majesty the Gan family doesn''t take it seriously!"


    "Cui Gongshi, please be patient!" Mr. Jing Zhaoyin hurriedly interrupted Cui Yiwen. He hated him so much. Could you please stop talking? You dont want to live anymore, but I still want to live.


    Every discerning person knows that there is a mastermind behind what happened today, but can you afford to offend the mastermind who dared to do this?


    Besides, do you have any evidence?


    Grandma Ergu Gan is not afraid of death, so she just has to bear the consequences. Can you stop looking for trouble?


    Xi Jiaoyu grabbed Cui Yiwen and said, "Don''t make any noise in the courtroom. Listen first."


    After Yan Xiaowu learned the news, he also came over. Mr. Yan was worried and came to help, and he was in the hall at the moment.


    He whispered to Gu Jin''an: "Brother An, there is no evidence about the mastermind. Gan imed that he was the one who killed her again... This embarrassment for a woman will be criticized by others. You have just been admitted to Huiyuan. After that, you will be criticized." I will take the pce examination in ten days, and my future is bright, so dont let these things weigh you down.


    He reminded again: "I''m afraid this is a serial n."


    First, let Gu Jinan have a rtionship with a widow. If Gu Jinan does not marry the widow, then let the widow die, and then spread rumors that Gu Jinan forced a weak woman to death.


    So, it is better to endure the anger for a while and not to fall into the trap.


    Gu Jinan understands that Mr. Yan is right... the world sympathizes with the weak. He was tricked before and everyone helped him. But if Aunt Gan dies because of this matter, there will definitely be people who say that he is unreasonable and unforgiving. , driving the widow to death.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was also there. Hearing this, he was very angry, but he knew very well that without evidence, this matter could only end here, and they had to be kind and let Gan go, otherwise Gu Jinan would Fall into the next trap!


    The real mother is not something. The test room can not be killed in this way, walking, and waiting for Lao Tzu. When Xiao Hou Ye killed back, you were ughtered all of you! "Brother An, you decide, no matter what, I will help you." Dou Shaodong''s family said.


    Seeing them muttering, Jing Zhaoyin understood that they were trying to persuade Gu Jinan and spoke at the right time: "Gu Huiyuan, it is already clear that this matter was done by the Gan family alone. Of course, there are still some doubts. If Gu Huiyuan insists, , I will continue to send people to investigate. However, if the pce examination is approaching, if anything is found, the Jingzhao Mansion may have toe to disturb Gu Huiyuan, and Gu Huiyuan may not be able to concentrate on studying and prepare for the pce examination."


    Hurry up, stop checking, leave the ss happily and go home to celebrate your high school graduation!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinanughed and looked at Jing Zhaoyin. Heughed for a long time, making Jing Zhaoyinugh until cold sweat broke out on his back, thinking that he had no future and wanted to fight the mastermind behind it.


    But Gu Jinan said: "Since Gan has confessed, the case is over. However, Gan is a woman, please spare her life. If she dies, I''m afraid there will be new rumors in the capital tomorrow, saying that I drove her to death.


    He added: "If we really get into that situation, I will not retreat again, and I will fight to the death to get to the bottom of it!"


    Thisst sentence is almost telling everyone that although there is no evidence, there is a mastermind behind this matter. It is also a warning to the mastermind behind it, not to secretly kill Gan and plot against him, otherwise everyone will not even think about it. Better off.


    Jing Zhaoyin was startled and thought to himself, this Gu Jinan is indeed a bit bloody. He dares to openly challenge the mastermind behind it. OK, I respect you as a man. I hope you can live longer and don''t die after a few rounds of fighting.


    With a bang, Jing Zhaoyin was shocked, closed the case, and sentenced Gan to exile. However, considering that she was a widow and a first-time offender, she was allowed to pay for her crime with ten thousand taels of silver.


    After the verdict was pronounced, he immediately pointed at Master Gan and said: "Master Gan, go back quickly and get the money to redeem your daughter. When you get the money, your daughter and two sons will go home!"


    The reason why the two brothers of the Gan family were detained was because they were afraid that the Gan family would not give them money and the Gan family would be detained.


    Jing Zhaoyin didn''t dare to take Gan into custody. If Gan died in prison, the case that was finally settled would start to stir up trouble again. Hurry up, pay the money and settle the case, and everyone can go back to their homes happily.


    Mr. Gan had no choice but to go back to get the money and redeem Mr. Gan and his two sons before dark.


    As soon as they returned to Gan''s house, Mr. Gan and his son pointed at Aunt Gan and scolded her.


    But without a word of curse, Aunt Gan''s grandma lifted the table, pointed at them and said, "Why do you want to force me to death so soon? I tell you, I will notmit suicide, let alone move away from the Gan family. Dont even think about taking over the dowry, but if you dare to do anything to me, I will go to the downtown area and tell the whole truth, and no one will have an easy time!


    After hearing this, the Gan family, father and son, were frightened to death and did not dare to scold Aunt Gan anymore.


    But when things failed today, Aunt Gan originally nned tomit suicide, but Gu Jinan interceded for her in the hall. She realized that if she died, Gu Jinan would fall into new dangers, and finally decided to survive. Even if she had to be pointed at and scolded while she was still alive, she still had to live and could no longer implicate good people.


    Zong Zhengyiughed after learning that Jing Zhaoyin''s case was closed and Gan was not taken into custody, and that Gu Jinan interceded for her. "It''s pretty smart."


    But no matter how smart you are, you still lose in the family world. You know clearly that there is a mastermind behind it, but you can''t find any evidence, let alone fight to the end.


    So after all, he still wins!

 Chapter 2147: choose

    Chapter 2147: choose


    Chapter 2147 Choice


    The fact that Zong Zhengyi hates Gu Jinan has nothing to do with Zong Zhengya, it is entirely because Gu Jinan robbed him of his Huiyuan.


    Lao Yingge said that he was the one who got the best score in the exam, and he should be rated as Jinke Huiyuan no matter how he was judged. However, Emperor Jingyuan didn''t like the aristocratic family, so he forcibly changed his ranking to third in the exam!


    After he was enlightened at the age of three, he got up before dawn to study almost every day. He studied hard for twenty-four years and worked hard for it for half his life, from the county examination to the national examination. However, because Emperor Jingyuan wanted to promote the peasants, he was forced to His Huiyuan was taken away from him!


    He was also Xiao Sanyuan and Jieyuan. He also helped the yamen with errands, farmed, and when poisonous pests broke out, he also risked his life to save people in the capital and Zhili.


    But he lost to Gu Jinan at thest moment, how could he not hate it?


    As for why he didnt take revenge on Yao Youqian, who was in second ce... Well, second ce is not worth his care. All he cares about is first ce.


    ~


    There were two slight knocks on the door, and Manager An reminded him in a gentle voice: "Third Young Master, it''s half past Hai hour, it''s time for you to rest."


    Zong Zhengyi''s work and rest schedule is very regr. He rests at about half past midnight, gets up at nine o''clock, practices boxing and kicking for half an hour to keep fit, then reads for half an hour early, and has breakfast at midnight.


    After Zong Zhengyi heard this, he put down the pen in his hand and said, "Come in."


    "Yes." Manager An came in with four maids, and made Zong Zhengyi''s bed, lit incense, rinsed his mouth, and changed his clothes. After working for two quarters of an hour, Zong Zhengyi went to bed to rest.


    Two of the maids stayed behind and guarded the outer room, ready to serve Zong Zhengyi at any time.


    Steward An took the other two maids and left. Outside the house, outside the window, and outside the yard, there were shadows of Zong Zheng''s family guarding them all to protect Zong Zhengyi''s safety.


    Zong Zhengyi is served and protected by many servants, but his life is not considered extravagant. Among the children of aristocratic families, it can only be considered average. Compared with some nobles or dandy children of the royal family, it is even frugal. .


    The next day, Zong Zhengyi still got up at midnight to study hard, and thanked guests behind closed doors, blocking many guests outside the house who were congratting him for third ce in the high school examination.


    He also said that even if he passes the high school examination, there won''t be a big banquet, so don''t prepare big gifts to congratte him.


    He did this to save money and donate more silver and food to the soldiers fighting in the northwest.


    I have to say that when ites to pretentiousness and acting ability, no one canpare to the young masters of aristocratic families.


    But being named on the gold medal list is a huge joy. Those candidates from other ces, especially those whose families are rich and have no shortage of money, can''t hold it back. After learning that they have passed the exam, they hold a big banquet in a restaurant and treat the candidates in the same subject to a banquet. .


    Unexpectedly something happened.


    After the banquet was over, the tribute guest was attacked by someone and knocked unconscious with a stick.


    The palm of my right hand was hit several times with sticks, and the bones of the hand were injured. I guess there will be no chance of the imperial examination. After Lu Bai heard about this, he ran out to inquire about it, and he was telling Gu Jinan and others now.


    After speaking, he nced at Cui Yiwen.


    Haha, the Gongsheng student and Cui Yiwen met at the cultural gathering. This time they held a banquet and sent him a message to invite him to the banquet. This guy still wanted toe. It can be seen that Gu Jinan and the others were thanking the guests behind closed doors and in the house. After studying hard, he stopped going to the banquet for the sake of the imperial examination, and shamelessly came to study with Gu Jinan and the others.


    Cui Yiwen was a little annoyed by Lu Bai''s words: "Look what I''m doing? I didn''t go to the banquet... Don''t worry, I won''t go to banquets or attend cultural gatherings in the future."


    He was really afraid. The water in the capital was too deep. He had finally passed the imperial examination, but he didn''t want to fail before the imperial examination or die in the capital. Gu Jinan nced at him and said, "There''s no need to be so afraid... If we want to establish ourselves in the capital, we have to go out to socialize. We can''t hide for the rest of our lives. Just be careful."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Cui Yiwen looked at Gu Jinan, a little surprised. He originally thought that after what happened to the Gan family, he would be too scared to go out to socialize with others, but he didn''t expect that he wouldfort him in turn... He was indeed very strong.


    If he was plotted by a powerful person in another ce, and he didn''t even know who the mastermind was, he would be so afraid that he wouldn''t even dare to take the pce exam, and would just pack up his things and go home.


    Suddenly he felt happy again... Fortunately, he didn''t pass the Huiyuan exam. The exam was too good, and it wasn''t necessarily a good thing. He could easily be targeted for plotting.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Are you afraid of being useful? Why waste time fearing useless things? It''s better to stabilize yourself and do what you should do well, so as not to think too much, be affected, and put yourself at a disadvantage."


    At this point, he paused and suddenly said: "It is indeed a serial n."


    What do you mean? Lu Bai didnt understand.


    Qi Kangming said: "It''s still a matter of the Gan family. If An Ge''er doesn''t really let go, but racks his brains thinking about the mastermind behind it, he will definitely not have the heart to prepare for the pce examination, and he will probably perform abnormally during the pce examination. , fell out of the top three in the first ss, and as long as he falls out of the top five in the pce examination, he will be a joke."


    He ranked first in the general examination, but did not even make it to the top five in the pce examination. As long as the mastermind behind it continues to work hard, how An Geer''s Huiyuan came about will be questioned by others, making him ridiculed and isted forever. Living in the abyss.


    He added: "This is a serial n, and it is also a psychological attack n."


    Well, Cui Yiwen was so frightened when he heard this. He looked at Gu Jinan and sympathized: "It''s really not a good thing to do well in the exam."


    It is better to be like him, neither good nor bad, not famous, and will not be plotted by others.


    Cui Yiwen''s knowledge is actually pretty good, and his family has put a lot of effort into cultivating it. He passed the 243rd grade in the imperial examination this year. As long as he doesn''t make any big mistakes in the imperial examination, he will be considered a Jinshi.


    Qi Kangming got thirty-seventh ce, Gu Dexing got three hundredth ce, and Hua Qianshan got second tost. If in previous years, when there were few schrs, he would not have passed the examination at all.


    Liang Jiang, Xu Zhaoming, and Qu Wenliang did not pass the exam and failed. The three of them hugged each other and cried. However, they are now better. They n to study with Mr. Ouyang when they go back and take the exam again after graduation.


    However, Qu Xiucai was still sad and secretly cried a few times. He said it was a pity, what a pity... It was the time for Da Chu to employ people. It was the easiest time to get a schr this time, but his nephew failed to pass the exam. I dont know what the situation will be like when I wait for the next semester. Its hard to say whether I can start the course smoothly.


    However, Qu Xiucai did not dare to cry in front of his nephew, for fear of hurting him.


    There are two reasons why Yao Youqian was able to pass the second level of the National Higher Education Examination. One is that hees from a peasant family, and the other is that he wrote about grain transportation in his policy.


    When there is a war in the northwest, the court needs to transport food and medicinal materials in time. However, the northwest is too far from the capital of Chu and the prosperous south of the Yangtze River. It often takes half a year at the fastest to transport supplies, which is a time-consuming andbor-intensive task. Big trouble.


    Yao wrote it when he had money. He could use the capitalmanders in various ces to help transport supplies. For example, if he transported supplies from Jiangnan to the northwest, Jiangnan would only be responsible for delivering them to Jianghuai. After Jianghuai received them, they sent them to Zhongzhou, and after Zhongzhou received them, they sent them to Zhongzhou. Central ins, by analogy, saves the trouble of traveling back and forth.

 Chapter 2148: Number One Scholar and Granted Marriage

    Chapter 2148: Number One Schr and Granted Marriage


    As for supplies being rotated between different ces, there might be cases of being withheld. Yao Youqian also thought of a solution. Everywhere he went, the local government stepped in to check the supplies. If the quantity checked was different from what the court had allocated, he would immediately Report.


    He also proposed to pay veterans who have lost their limbs to follow the supplies. They have experienced the suffering of supplies being withheld. If they find that supplies have been withheld somewhere, they will definitely make a fuss.


    In fact, there are many loopholes in Yao Youqian''s suggestion. He took a big risk when he wrote it. But judging from the ranking, he made the right bet. Emperor Jingyuan recognized it and gave him the second ce in the exam.


    Lu Bai was very happy, patting him on the shoulder and said: "You are rich, I didn''t expect you to be a promising kid. You passed the exam and came second, but you gave us the face of Yujiang County Magistrate. Hurry up, continue reading, and wait for the pce exam. If we get the top score in the exam, we can return to our hometown in glory!"


    Yao Youqian rolled his eyes at him and said, "How you do on the exam has nothing to do with your reading."


    It depends on the emperors wishes and what kind of talents the court needs.


    L Bais knowledge is not bad, and his articles are excellent and beautiful, but why didnt he pass the examination? To put it bluntly, it is impractical, and what the court now needs are talents who understand practical matters, can handle affairs, and can endure hardships, not schrs who can write articles.


    Hua Qianshan agreed very much, nodded and said: "Brother Qian is right, I just eat, drink and have too much fun. If I could know more about the war in the northwest and wartime farming, I wouldn''t be in the bottom of the exam. two."


    It''s really embarrassing. For the rest of his life, whenever his colleagues ask about the scientific examination, he will beughed at.


    Yao Youqian said: "The reason you got second tost in the exam is not because you don''t know enough, it''s because you didn''t write the article well enough."


    Jinkes talent selection does pay the most attention to pragmatism, but literary talent should not be too bad. Hua Qianshan suffered from poor literary talent, so he got second tost in the exam.


    Hua Qianshan was anxious: "What should I do? Who can help me?"


    Yao Youqian pointed to Lu Bai: "Look for him. His articles are as beautiful as flowers. If you learn from them, you will definitely make progress before the imperial examination."


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Brother Qian is right, Lu Bai''s literary talent is indeed worthy of a good name. Let''s ask him for advice."


    After hearing this, Hua Qianshan immediately went to harass Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai shouted: "If I don''t teach, I''m just a poor schr. How can I teach a tribute!"


    He has no time, he still has to go out and tell stories.


    But Lu Bai finally agreed, taught Hua Qianshan for a few days, and wrote dozens of articles together. Hua Qianshan''s literary talent became more beautiful than before.


    During the ten days when they studied hard behind closed doors, more than a dozen idents urred in the capital, and tribute officials were unable to participate in the pce examination.


    The tributes who had the ident regretted it and cried bitterly. Many tributes went to Jingzhao Mansion to sue, asking Jingzhao Mansion to find the person who harmed them, but they were all beaten back by Jingzhao Yin.


    Jing Zhaoyin said that no one harmed them, it was all an ident, and asked them to leave quickly.


    Jing Zhaoyin did this because he received a secret order from Emperor Jing Yuan... Emperor Jing Yuan wanted practical talents who could withstand a blow, not idiots who got carried away just after being admitted as tributes and were so harmed that they couldn''t even participate in the pce examination!


    After ten noisy days, it was February 12, the day of the pce examination.


    Five hundred tributes had to get up in the middle of the night. They arrived at the gate of the imperial city at Yinshi and began to undergo inspection... They entered the pce to participate in the pce examination. The inspection was particrly strict. They were stripped and inspected three times. It was not until halfway through Maoshi that the inspection waspleted.


    Then he learned the etiquette of admonishment from the pce eunuch. At the end of the day, when he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back, the **** shouted in a sharp voice: "The adults have gone to court. All tributes, please follow the servants." Come into the pce."


    They were not given any food or water, and no time was given for them to pay their respects. Many tributes felt ufortable because of urgent need to urinate and hunger.


    The eunuch''s eyes were sharp and he saw that many of the tributes were anxious, but he just smiled and did not tell them the solution... His Majesty said that the court only wants talents, not fools. If they are really choked by his own urine If it''s dead, then go die, there''s no point keeping it anyway. The chief **** who led the way also said: "Dear tribute ministers, disobedience in front of the pce is a death penalty."


    So you''d better hold it in.


    However


    boom!


    When a tribute heard this, he was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He couldn''t hold it in anymore and peed his pants on the spot.


    When the **** saw this, his face darkened, and he directly ordered the pce sergeant: "Drag him down."


    After hearing this, the soldiers immediately stepped forward, grabbed the tribute soldier, and dragged him away.


    The tribute man came to his senses after being dragged out a few meters and shouted: "Can''t..."


    He can''t leave, he still has to take the imperial examination!


    But he only shouted two words before the sergeant covered his mouth. He could no longer speak and could only cry.


    A sergeant scolded: "Shut up, who told you not to be smarter and solve the problem earlier? You won''t know until you are about to enter the pce that you are hungry and need to pee."


    What a bunch of idiots. Where have all the books gone?


    This tribute officer was also unjustly used. He entered the pce for the first time. How could he know that he had been tested in the capital pce and could be dismissed for such a trivial matter?


    A kind-hearted sergeant said: "You have not vited the criminalw, and your merit is still there. You can take the exam again after taking the exam. But if you shout randomly and alert the emperor, and your merit is gone, then life will be worse than death."


    After hearing this, the tributes had no choice but to ept their fate and be dragged out of the imperial city.


    After this incident, the other tributes became more cautious. Even if they couldn''t hold it in, they held it in and now they were in the main hall.


    Kneel down!


    The tributes immediately knelt down and saluted Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t talk nonsense to them. He only said a few words. After the table was set, he asked the tributes to sit down on their knees to take the exam.


    Now the question in the current Science and Technology Academy Examination is really frightening. It is actually: How can kings,manders, generals, people, and merchants coexist? Are soldiers loyal to the emperor and loyal generals? If you and your generals are at odds, how should the soldiers deal with it?


    The test questions were asked by Emperor Jing Yuan on the spot. As soon as these words came out, all the ministers present were shocked... They knew that Emperor Jing Yuan was crazy, but they didn''t expect that he would be so crazy.


    What is this going to do? Are you going to challenge Xu You head-on and challenge those hundreds of thousands of troops? !


    Once word gets out about the pce examination question, what will the soldiers think? Do you really think about it? Do you want to have a fight with Xu You?


    Fang Shangshu wiped his hands with cold sweat. He really shouldn''t let Dianqing take the test in this subject. No matter how he answers the test questions, he will offend the other party.


    When Ouyang Zhang heard this question, he shook his head... Your Majesty was still too impatient. Why didn''t you discuss it with them before setting the question?


    Elder Ying Ge was there, so he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he wished that Emperor Jing Yuan and Xu You had to break up with each other quickly. Their aristocratic family likes to take advantage of others... but the Rong thieves are a big disaster. He is afraid that the Chu will be unstable and the Rong thieves will invade. The wealthy family lost the country they had finally regained.


    After Emperor Jingyuan finished asking the test questions, he looked at everyone present with increasingly cold eyes. Hehe, they are a group of hypocritical people who only want to get benefits and do not want to offend anyone. Today he wants them to make a choice, whether to choose to be loyal to the emperor or to choose to do something. A wallflower? !


    And as long as you don''t choose to be loyal to the emperor, don''t even think about passing the exam. Anyway, he has the final say on the ranking in the imperial examination.


    Ouyang Zhang looked at Emperor Jingyuan''s face and felt sad. The important matter of selecting talents for the country, the imperial examination, was reduced to a child''s y of making choices ording to the king''s preferences. It was really sad.

 Chapter 2149: Number One Scholar and Marriage Grant【2】

    Chapter 2149: Number One Schr and Marriage Grant��2��


    Chapter 2149 The Number One Schr and the Granted Marriage2


    But the test questions have been published. If the courtiers mor for changes, how will the tributes participating in the pce examination think about it?


    No way, this is the only way.


    The tributes were stunned for a moment, came to their senses, and began to think about how to solve the problem. However, the more they looked at it, the more they felt that the problem had no solution.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the tributes in the pce and sneered in his heart. He didn''t know how to solve the problem, or he didn''t dare to solve it?


    Emperor Jingyuan would not tolerate them, and said directly: "Today''s pce examination willst for an hour."


    The chief **** beside him immediately shouted loudly: "Your Majesty has decreed that today''s pce examination willst for one hour!"


    An hour!


    The tributes were shocked. What good articles could be written at this hour?


    80% of the tributes were panicked, but they had no choice but to rack their brains and solve the problem as quickly as possible. However, they were hungry and anxious, very ufortable, and their minds were confused and they had no clue at all.


    However, there are still some tributes who are very calm, especially Zong Zhengyi, Feng Yu and others, who have already written to break the topic.


    Emperor Jingyuan was a little dissatisfied when he saw this. He turned to look at Gu Jinan, and his expression became better after seeing that he also started to write to break the topic.


    Another two-quarters of an hour passed, and all the tributes in the pce picked up their pens and began to answer questions. There was nothing they could do, there was only so much time, and if they did not write again, they would not even have the slightest chance.


    After a while, Emperor Jingyuan stood up and walked around the hall, watching the tributes answer questions.


    The ministers stood still in a corner of the hall, but they were a little anxious. They also wanted to see how the tributes solved the problem?


    But Emperor Jingyuan was on guard against them, fearing that they might offend the children of wealthy families and high-ranking officials. In the early morning, he had ordered them not to patrol during the pce examination, so they could only stand and worry now.


    An hour is not long, it passes quickly.


    Emperor Jingyuan raised his hand, and the chief **** immediately said: "The time is up, stop writing!"


    The dragon is so intimidating that no one dares to answer after the time limit, so everyone stops writing.


    Gu Dexing was very lucky that he finished writing it just in time... Thanks to An Ge''er, if he hadn''t reminded them that there might be many things going wrong in the imperial examination, he told them not to be too surprised by anything they encountered and to avoid everything. Distractions, focus on taking the exam.


    They have also discussed matters such as kings, generals, soldiers, and loyalty in the past few days, so although today''s test questions shocked him, they did not panic him.


    Hua Qianshan also sessfully finished writing, but he was anxious and couldn''t hold it in any longer. He raised his hand and shouted: "Your Majesty, the students have something to report."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was startled. The imperial guards had already drawn their swords and pointed them at Hua Qianshan, preparing to kill him immediately if he dared to do anything treacherous.


    Some adults scolded him: "What do you want to report to me, a small tribute?"


    Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise your life will be in danger!


    Hua Qianshan said: "Sir, please calm down, I really can''t bear it anymore."


    He then turned to Emperor Jingyuan and said, "Your Majesty, the student is in a hurry. Can you..."


    It turned out that it was because of this incident that the adults present breathed a sigh of relief. They thought Hua Qianshan wanted toin in front of the pce... During the reign of Emperor Jingtai, something like this happened. That time, there was a river of blood, and the ministers were therefore Scared.


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned when he heard this and said: "Making loud noises is a breach of etiquette in front of the pce. Aren''t you afraid of being beheaded?!"


    Hua Qianshan said: "Students know that everything has its own priorities. If you don''t solve the urgent matter first and wait until something happens, you will regret it."


    He said again: "I beg your Majesty to grant it!"


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want to discuss such matters in the main hall, and he admired Hua Qianshan''s boldness, so he agreed. The chief **** immediately arranged for the imperial guards to take the tributes who needed to resolve internal emergencies to clean the house.


    Hua Qianshan was the first to go. After solving the problem, he came back feeling rxed. The tributes who almost suffocated to death were very grateful to him and regarded him as their savior.


    The urgent matter was solved, but Emperor Jingyuan still didn''t give them food and wanted them to continue to be hungry.


    This was intentional on the part of Emperor Jingyuan. If he couldn''t bear even one hungry meal, how could he go to the northwest to serve the imperial court in the future?


    The tributes did not dare toin about hunger, and sat on their knees in front of their desks.


    The ministers began to read the papers, looked at the articles of various tributes, and selected the more amazing articles.


    The test questions in today''s pce examination are very difficult. It can almost be said to be an unsolvable problem. Many tributes are panicked, so there are very few amazing articles, just a few. Then pick some that look good, and make up for three. After ten copies, they were presented to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan read all the thirty articles submitted, and the first one he read was Gu Jinan''s... When he was inspecting the pce, he read some of Gu Jinan''s articles. He actually used soldiers to break the topic and said that it is necessary to treat soldiers kindly. Afraid of the great power of the general.


    Now looking at Gu Jinansplete policy review, I still feel it is very good.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Ying Ge asked, "Your Majesty chose Gu Jin''an? This boy is really talented, can do practical things, and is calm andposed. He deserves to be named the number one schr."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan looked at Mr. Ying Ge: "Do you prefer him to be the number one schr in this subject?"


    He also pointed to Zong Zhengyi''s strategy and said: "He also used troops to solve problems, and his articles were also excellent, so he deserves to be named the number one schr."


    Ying Ge smiled and said, "I have read Zong Zhengyi''s article. He can indeed be called the number one schr. But in terms of practical matters, he is not as good as Gu Jin''an."


    He sighed again: "Now that Da Chu is employing people, it should first reuse talents like Gu Jinan. Zong Zhengyi can also be reused, but they must be polished first, otherwise they will not be able to take on big tasks."


    What he said was that he was really a dedicated minister who dedicated his whole life to the imperial court.


    But what he really thought in his heart was not like this. He was just coaxing Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan did not answer the call, but handed the papers of Gu Jinan and Zong Zhengyi to Ouyang Zhang, Shangguange Lao and others for them to take a look.


    After seeing it, the two elders both said: "They are both talented people. It''s hard to tell them apart."


    However, Mr. Fang said: "If we really talk about it, Gu Jinan is better... He is a farmer''s son. He officially studied with a schr after he was fifteen years old. It has only been seven years now, but Zong Zhengyi started his enlightenment at the age of three. , the family invited famous teachers to teach them, and piled them up with ancient and famous books. One of them suffered, the other enjoyed blessings, but their scores in the scientific examination were about the same, which shows that Gu Jinan is smarter and is a real gem."


    This is so true that even the ministers from the wealthy families who hate the poor people the most nodded in agreement.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied with what he heard, but he did not rush to decide the ranking of the top three. Instead, he continued to read the submitted article and was surprised by the strategy of a Zhongzhou Gongshi.


    "Huang Youchi, I remember this man. He wrote about solving the banditry problem during the examination, which is good." Emperor Jingyuan handed Huang Youchi''s article to Yingge Lao and others.


    After reading it, Mr. Yingge and the others nodded and said: "It is indeed good, but the literary style is much worse than that of Gu Jinan, Zong Zhengyi, Song Yin, Feng Yu and others."


    But this Huang Youchi knew a lot about the banditry in Da Chu, and he also knew a lot about the officers and soldiers. He was talented in controlling bandits and settling the people.


    Besides, he was from a decent family, not from a wealthy family, and had no rtives or friends from Xu You''s side. Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied with him.

 Chapter 2150: Number One Scholar and Marriage Grant【3】

    Chapter 2150: Number One Schr and Marriage Grant��3��


    Chapter 2150 Number One Schr and Marriage Grant3


    Yingge Lao saw what Emperor Jingyuan was thinking and said: "Da Chu now needs people with real abilities. Huang Youchi is good, and he can bear the name of Erjia Chuanlu."


    This ranking was given out of favor with Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t say anything and continued to read the paper.


    Half an hourter, the corresponding elder and others said: "Each of you willment on a list of the top ten in the pce examination and give it to me."


    "Yes." Mr. Yingge and the others agreed. Each took up a pen and wrote down the top ten names in the pce examination that he preferred, and the chief **** presented them to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Unsurprisingly, the number one winner is still the battle between Gu Jinan and Zong Zhengyi.


    "Three people proposed Gu Jin''an as the number one schr, and only two people proposed Zong Zhengyi. It seems that Gu Jin''an is better." Emperor Jingyuan also preferred Gu Jin''an as the number one schr, but Ouyang Zhang hesitated for a moment and suddenly said: "Your Majesty, I have something to say. y."


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    Since when did Ouyang Zhang be so blind that he interrupted him at this juncture?


    "It''s a private matter." Ouyang Zhang knelt down and said: "My second uncle Ouyang Hu has promised his third granddaughter to Gu Jin''an, and they will get engaged after Gu Jin''an returns from high school... I should avoid suspicion and should not nominate Gu Jin''an as the number one schr. Your Majesty." Condemn."


    It is no secret that Ouyang Hu values Gu Jinan. With his temper, he will not dislike the poor and love the rich. However, the Ouyang family is a wealthy family after all. If Gu Jinan bes the grandson-inw of the Ouyang family, Emperor Jingyuan will be a little worried. .


    Moreover, he had long wanted to reuse Gu Jinan, so he had made arrangements for Gu Jinan''s marriage. Now that Ouyang Zhang suddenly revealed that the two families were going to get engaged, Emperor Jingyuan was a little pped in the face and very unhappy.


    Bang, Emperor Jingyuan mmed the table angrily and snorted: "As one of the examiners, if you conceal your rtionship with the examinee, you will be fined for one year!"


    After hearing this, Ouyang Zhang felt relieved and immediately thanked him: "I ept the punishment. Thank you for your kindness."


    He does not live on his sry at all, but His Majesty only fines him a sry and has no other punishments. This is indeed a mercy.


    "Now it''s two to two, Gu Jinan and Zong Zhengyi are tied..." Emperor Jingyuan thought for a while and said, "I want to meet these three people and call them in."


    These three people are Zong Zhengyi, Huang Youchi, and Gu Jinan.


    "Yes." The chief **** immediately went to do it, and soon called Zong Zhengyi in.


    Lao Yingge and the others had already exited the side hall and were waiting in the main hall.


    "Student, please pay homage to Your Majesty." Zong Zhengyi is the noble son of a wealthy family. His words and deeds are all rigorous and smooth. Emperor Jingyuan was very unhappy and did not like him as the number one schr, so he casually asked a few questions. After a few words, he was let out.


    Then Huang Youchi came in. He took about a quarter of an hour longer to admonish than Zong Zhengyi, which made Zong Zhengyi very dissatisfied... He was guarding against Gu Jinan every day, but he didn''t expect Huang Youchi toe out halfway. What a miscalction. !


    Gu Jinan was thest one to go in. After making a grand ceremony, he heard Emperor Jingyuan say: "I have a daughter who is sixteen years old and is not yet married. I want to make you my son-inw. Are you willing?"


    He also said: "If you two get married, I will decree to make her a princess instead of a princess, and your career will not be hindered."


    Gu Jinan was caught off guard when he heard this. He did not expect that Emperor Jingyuan wanted to recruit him as his son-inw. However, he said: "Your Majesty, forgive me. I already have someone I like, so I don''t dare to ept such a great favor!"


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned. He didn''t expect Gu Jinan to refuse so quickly, and he felt very unhappy: "Do you know that I prefer you to be the number one schr in this subject, but if you refuse me, it will be rebellion and a death penalty. I miss Qin and Gu. The family may not kill you because of your merits to the court, but your reputation and career will be destroyed by this!"


    He added: "Whether you want the person you like or want fame and a career, you have to choose."


    After being silent for a while, Gu Jinan suddenly raised his head, looked at Emperor Jingyuan, his eyes were red, and said: "Your Majesty, please forgive me, the student will choose the person of his choice."


    Emperor Jingyuan was shocked and angry: "Do you know what you are talking about? You are a peasant, you have gone through a lot of hardships toe to Jinluan Pce, and you are willing to give up like this? Is it worth it for a woman?!"


    Gu Jinan smiled and nodded: "It''s worth it. Although the student has the heart to serve the court, he is not willing to give up the people he cares about for fame and wealth... The student has escaped from famine and has seen many life and death partings. He knows that if you can meet the person you like, you can still be there." Having the opportunity to be married to her is a great blessing in life. Such a great blessing may only happen once in a lifetime, and if you give up, it will be gone, so students are unwilling to give up.    Students want real things more than fame and fortune. people."


    As for whether you are willing to give in? Of course you are not willing to give in, but this is not a dead end. After the students return to their hometowns, they can still do things for the vigers and benefit the people.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan was shocked... A farmer in his twenties could actually say such words. If his adult sons could be as transparent as Gu Jinan, he wouldn''t look down on them so much. !


    Thinking of his son, Emperor Jingyuan also thought of Brother Yuan.


    If Brother Yuan hadn''t died, he would have taught him to be like Gu Jinan, but it''s a pity...


    "Your Majesty?" Seeing Emperor Jing Yuan suddenly covering his face and feeling ufortable, Gu Jinan hurriedly said: "Your Majesty is feeling unwell, please bear with me, and the student will call the chief **** immediately."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan thought of Brother Yuan again. When he was sick in the past, the little Brother Yuan was also very anxious and ran to call the imperial doctor for him.


    But Gu Jinan is not Brother Yuan. He and the Queens Brother Yuan are already dead!


    Emperor Jingyuan suddenly became very angry and shouted: "Get out!"


    Gu Jinan was stunned for a moment, and without waiting much longer, he said yes, bowed and left the side hall.


    Emperor Jingyuan''s voice was loud. Mr. Yingge and the others heard it and felt a little gloating... Gu Jinan angered Emperor Jingyuan, so the position of the number one schr was definitely not guaranteed.


    Even the meritorious service may be cut off. After all, Emperor Jingyuan was a madman, and he could do it by cutting off a Huiyuan meritorious title.


    Unfortunately, their hopes were dashed.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Emperor Jingyuan recovered, decided the rankings in the pce examination, and asked Ouyang Zhang of the Ministry of Rites to read them out.


    The Baishan Mansion of Jianghuai and Hua Qianshan, the 411th ce in the pce examination, will be awarded the top three and the same Jinshi!


    Hua Qianshan was very happy. Your Majesty did not detract from his honors. He became a Jinshi. Although he was a fellow Jinshi, the imperial examination was too difficult. With his fame, he could be an official!


    "Cao Hongguang of Wanning Prefecture in the Central ins, ranked 400th in the imperial examination, and was awarded the title of Third Grade Schr and Jinshi!"


    Shen Mingfang of Jinling Prefecture in the south of the Yangtze River, ranked 300th in the pce examination, and was awarded the title of Top Three Schrs!


    Gu Dexing from Anfu in the Jianghuai River, ranked 167th in the pce examination, and was awarded the second grade Jinshi!


    In this department, there are many schrs. As long as they are in the top two hundred, they can be given a Jinshi background, and they do not need to be a fellow Jinshi.


    Gu Dexing''s eyes widened when he heard this. He ranked higher in the Imperial Examination than in the General Examination, and he became a serious Jinshi!


    Qi Kangming from Jianghuaihe Anfu, ranked tenth in the imperial examination, and was awarded the second grade Jinshi!


    Qi Kangmings ranking has also risen.


    Zong Zhengyi, the Imperial Academy in Beijing, ranked ninth in the imperial examination and was awarded the title of Jinshi!


    What?


    Zong Zhengyi raised his head in shock, thinking that he heard wrongly... Ninth in the pce examination. How could he, who was the top schr, only get ninth in the pce examination? !


    Zong Zhengyi was very angry. He clenched his fists and endured it. He finally did not lose hisposure on the spot, but he refused to ept it. Why did he only pass ninth in the imperial examination?


    What about Gu Jinan, where did he get in the exam?


    Could it be that he was deprived of his fame? !


    But he thought too much, Gu Jinans ranking was better than his.


    Gu Jinan from Jianghuai River An Mansion, ranked third in the imperial examination, and was appointed by His Majesty to be the Hung of Jinke!

 Chapter 2151: Number One Scholar and Marriage Grant【4】

    Chapter 2151: Number One Schr and Marriage Grant��4��


    Chapter 2151 Number One Schr and Marriage Grant4


    Thirdly, Gu Jinan actually got the third ce in the pce examination and became the best man!


    Zong Zhengyi was furious, and the peace on his face could not be maintained at all. Feng Yu who was next to him quickly grabbed his hand and said with a smile: "Gu Huiyuan has a handsome appearance, with the beauty of a orchid and a jade tree. Your Majesty has appointed him as the Tanhua Lang. It really couldnt be more appropriate.


    Fengyu''s words saved Zong Zhengyi''s life and prevented him from disobeying the pce.


    Zong Zhengyi was grateful, but he was still dissatisfied.


    In terms of handsomeness, Song Yin is well-known in the capital for his good looks, and hees from a wealthy family. His every move is pleasing to the eye, and his grades in the National College Entrance Examination are also good. Why wasn''t he chosen to be the top pick?


    Who is Gu Jinan? He is just a refugee from the wilderness in the northwest, a farmer who has to carry manure for farming, and a biological mother who has been homeless. Who knows if his mother is a prostitute who has sold herself to survive?


    It is simply a shame for all candidates that a person with such a background can be a prostitute!


    But the ranking has been decided, and it will be useless no matter how angry Zong Zhengyi is. If he disobeys, he will only be punished in the end.


    Emperor Jingyuan originally wanted Gu Jinan to be the number one schr, so that he could pass the third grade and his name would go down in history. However, because he refused to marry the princess, his position as the number one schr was cut off, and he was only given the title of "Tang Hua Lang". This was his punishment for defying the imperial power.


    Fengyu, Imperial College student in Beijing, ranked second in the high school examination, and was selected by His Majesty to be the second in the current examination! Ouyang Zhang continued to read.


    Student, please thank Your Majesty for your kindness! Feng Yu let go of Zong Zhengyis hand and followed the **** forward to thank His Majesty for His grace.


    Huang Youchi of Yuchang Prefecture in Zhongzhou is a man of great talent and has the ability to govern the country. He is ranked first in the imperial examination. Your Majesty has appointed him as the number one schr in this examination!


    The number one schr, Huang Youchi, turned out to be the number one schr in this subject!


    Everyone looked at Huang Youchi. This man was already over thirty years old, with a in appearance and dark and rough skin. They did not expect that he would be the top schr in this subject.


    Disgusting, Zong Zhengyi was so sick that he felt sick to his stomach. He had been studying hard for more than 20 years, but he lost to an unknown Huang Youchi!


    Many aristocratic families, high-ranking officials, and even schrs from famous families are also very unconvinced. Zhongzhou has been in chaos for several years, and yet there is still a champion. It is really a p in their face.


    Shangguange elders and the others were also a little surprised. They originally thought that even if His Majesty did not let Gu Jinan and Zong Zhengyi be the top picks, he would at least give the top picks to Feng Yu... His Majesty admires Feng Yu very much, and the Feng family and the Queen Mother are also very close. When neither Gu Jinan nor Zong Zhengyi is suitable to be the number one pick, Feng Yu is the most suitable candidate.


    "Huang Zhuangyuan,e forward and thank me." An internal prison officer came over and said to Huang Youchi.


    Huang Youchi was very calm, and he was not very excited about being awarded the title of champion. He tidied his clothes a little and followed the **** toe forward to thank him: "Student, I thank you for your kindness!"


    He has a loud voice, is energetic, and has a strong body. He deserves to be from a chaotic ce like Zhongzhou.


    Emperor Jingyuan sat on a high dragon chair, overlooking the number one, number two, and top pick he had selected, as well as Zong Zhengyi, who was suppressed by him, with an iprehensible smile on his face.


    But he didn''t say much. After a moment of silence, he said: "Ping Shen."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Huang Youchi followed the eunuch''s instructions. After saluting, he stood up and stepped aside to receive the number one schr''s gold book, gold feather hat, bright red clothes, and number one schr''s pendant.


    In order to prevent wealthy families from monopolizing the court, Emperor Jingwu attached great importance to opening up subjects to obtain schrs. The top three and second-ss passers in high school would be given gold certificates, red clothes, and jade pendants, and let them ride horses and parade in the streets, enjoying the apuse of all the people.


    The rest of the Jinshi will also be given a set of brocade clothes for parades in the streets, so that the Jinshi will not be too shabby and lose the face of the court.


    After receiving the gold book and red clothes from Huang Youchi, Ouyang Zhang shouted again: "Fellow Jinshi, pay homage to the number one schr in this subject!"


    Da Chu is very respectful to the number one schr. The number one schr in high school and the Jinshi below the first grade in the same subject must salute and congratte him.


    And it was Erjia Chuanlu who led all the Jinshi to congratte him. The second and third ce winners do not need to salute, they can just stand aside and watch the ceremony.


    Now Ke Chuanlu is Yao Youqian. ording to the instructions of the internal eunuch, he stood in front of all the Jinshi and bowed to the champion: "Congrattions to Huang Gongshi of Yuchang Prefecture in Zhongzhou, who won the top prize in the pce examination in the 14th year of Jingyuan High School. Cai, Cai ,color!"


    After saying this, he bowed solemnly.


    The Jinshi behind him followed suit and bowed, and recited a congrattory libretto.


    Huang Youzhang''s dark face finally showed a little excitement, and he gave everyone a gift: "Thank you all for the congrattions."


    After the pce examination rankings were announced, the subsequent etiquette was veryplicated and rigorous. It took two hours just to roll call, receive, and give thanks.


    By the time it waspletely over, it was already afternoon.


    The Jinshi got up in the middle of the night. They had been tired all day, and were thirsty and hungry. If they kept working hard, they might faint and die in the pce. Emperor Jingyuan showed mercy and let them go back to rest. They would gather at the Ministry of Rites tomorrow at 11:00, and they would leave from the main gate of the imperial city at 1:00 pm tomorrow. Go out, beat horses and parade through the streets, receiving apuse from all the people.


    Its over!


    All the Jinshi breathed a sigh of relief. After kneeling down to thank the Holy Grace, they followed the inner prison and were escorted away by the imperial guards.


    But just after leaving the imperial city, many Jinshi fainted, and the sound of falling to the ground was heard one after another, which frightened the officials of the Ministry of Rites. They hurriedly shouted to the imperial guards: "Hurry and save people."


    If arge number of Jinshi passed away just afterpleting the pce examination, not only Emperor Jingyuan, but also the officials of the Ministry of Rites would be scolded by future generations.


    The people from the Imperial Guards immediately came over to carry people and carried the fainted Jinshi to a row of houses at the base of the Imperial City. This was a temporary resting ce for the Imperial Guards on duty, as well as the adults and wives waiting to enter the Imperial City, so the house was very spacious. good.


    "Warm water, add salt, and pour some light salt water into them first." The imperial guards were warriors and knew some methods to save people who fainted from hunger, fatigue, and fatigue.


    Soon, the Jinshi were given light salt water.


    Some Jinshi who were in good health woke up after drinking light salt water.


    The imperial doctor came quickly. He first gave the stink medicine to those Jinshi who were still unconscious. After waking them up, they felt their pulses. If their condition was not good, they gave them a round of injections, which saved them.


    The adults of the Ministry of Rites were wiping cold sweat. Finally, no one was dead, and they arranged vehicles to **** the schrs back... If the schrs from poor families lived too shabbily, they would be sent directly to the Ji Di Garden of the Ministry of Rites, and they would be allowed to live there first. .


    Gu Jinan and the others waited until all the fainted Jinshis were revived, and then they were escorted back to Dou''s house on Xianning Street by a team of imperial guards.


    Thanks to the Royal Guards escorting them, Gu Jinan and the others would not have been able to return to the house... The results of the imperial examination had spread throughout the capital. Almost everyone in the capital knew that there was a Tanhung and a second-ss Chuanlu from Douzhai on Xianning Street.


    Two literary stars appeared in a house. People in Xianning Street almost went crazy with joy. As soon as they got the news, they rushed to Dou''s house to send congrattory gifts to Tanhua and Chuanlu.


    Fortunately, the two houses on the left and right belonged to Dou Shaodong''s family. He sent people to seal the roads in front and behind the three houses, otherwise the gift-giver would have broken down the gate of Dou''s house.


    So when Gu Jinan came back, he saw the crowd of people in front and behind Xianning Street. The imperial guards drew their swords to clear the way so that they could return to the house.

 Chapter 2152: Number One Scholar and Marriage Grant【5】

    Chapter 2152: Number One Schr and Marriage Grant��5��


    Chapter 2152 Number One Schr and Marriage Grant5


    "I''m back, I''m finally back!" Qu Xiucai was very happy, and he was extremely excited. He looked at Gu Jinan and Yao Youqian with proud expressions on his face: "You have given our He''an Mansion face, wait. After the good news is sent back, the prefect will definitely be overjoyed!"


    After seeing the heavily armored guards, he hurriedly came over to express his thanks: "Thank you sir for escorting them back. I hope you won''t dislike them for your kindness."


    The Imperial Guards are the emperor''s personal guards. Even ordinary sergeants are of high rank. Qu Xiucai must be respectful to them, and the red seal given to them should not be too little. He was given a red seal of one hundred taels of silver notes to one person, and the leader The captain even gave two hundred taels.


    After receiving such a generous red seal, the Yulin Army looked highly upon Gu Jinan and his group of country schrs. After saying a few words of congrattions, he said to Gu Jinan and the others: "Gu Tanhua, Yao Chuanlu, and several new schrs will be admitted tomorrow at Chenshi." Gather at the Ministry of Rites, ride on horseback, and attend the Qionglin Banquet. Dont forget it.


    After reminding him, he said goodbye and left Dou''s house.


    Dou Shaodong''s family knew how to handle matters, and personally escorted the Royal Guards out, stuffed a box into the Commander of the Royal Guards, and asked him for help. He also scolded the people blocking the intersection of Xianning Street to prevent them from breaking through the fence and actually rushing into the house. Come.


    The captain of the Royal Guards was also afraid that something might happen to Gu Jinan and the others. After epting a box of banknotes, he led a team of Royal Guards back and forth on Xianning Street, warning those people: "Quiet, quiet! His Majesty''s appointed Tanhua Lang and Chuanlu live in Here, those who dare to make noise or rush will be severely punished!"


    After shouting this once, I finally frightened those who wanted to forcefully give gifts.


    After all, they are the emperor''s royal guards, and no one is afraid of them.


    However, some ves from wealthy families and high-ranking officials came under orders and were eager to go in to see Gu Jinan and the others. When Dou Shaodong''s family was about to return from sending off the imperial guards, they reported their master''s name and came over and said: "Dou Dong''s family , we are from the Lord''s Mansion of Qiyang County, and we have a happy event that we want to tell Gu Tanhua."


    Dou Shaodong''s family chuckled: "What does the happy event in your Qiyang County Lord''s mansion have to do with Gu Tanhua? Why do you want to tell him? Gu Tanhua just came back and is tired and fainted. He can''t see the guests. You can go."


    Upon hearing this, the chief steward of the Qiyang County Lord''s Mansion knew that Dou Shaodong''s family was lying. He pulled Dou Shaodong''s sleeve and said, "Dou Dong''s family, this is such a happy event. The county head has taken a liking to Gu Tanhua and wants to recruit him as his grandson-inw. "


    "You want to recruit Gu Tanhua as your grandson-inw? I remember that there is only one girl in your family who is not engaged. You really dare to mention it. That is the Tanhua man appointed by His Majesty!" Dou Shaodong pulled back his sleeves and called out. Dou Meng: "Come on, send the people of Qiyang County away!"


    It''s so **** unlucky that anyone dares to think about Gu Jin''an. The third granddaughter of the lord of Qiyang County is not only unruly and aggressive, but also has no love for herself. She once had an affair with a handsome businessman.


    Later, the merchant died, and the third granddaughter of the county owner went to live in Zhuangzi for a year... There is news that she was pregnant and went to Zhuangzi to have the baby.


    This is a royal matter. Dou Shaodong''s family dare not say anything more, but if the Qiyang County Master wants to give his third granddaughter to Gu Jinan, then don''t me him for being rude!


    The chief steward of Qiyang County''s family hurriedly asked: "Since Gu Tanhua has fainted, is Yao Chuanlu here? I heard that Qi Jinshi also lives in this house?"


    This is to settle for the next best thing ande up with the idea of Yao Youqian and Qi Kangming.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was speechless: "We are all stunned. You can go to your house to find other Jinshi from poor families. If it doesn''t work, wait for the next subject ande and catch your son-inw."


    This is why Jiang Sheng reminded Gu Jinan and the others not to look at the rankings.


    It''s **** to catch a son-inw under the official list. Who in the serious family would recruit a son-inw like this?


    Only the candidates from other ces are stupid and think that they are more talented than others, so they are taken advantage of by noble women.


    I dont even think about it, if the girl is really good at everything, why should she marry you?


    After Dou Shaodong''s family returned home, he told Gu Jinan and the others about the matter: "You have to be careful and don''t foolishly follow other people''s rules."


    After Lu Bai heard this, he quickly looked at Yao Youqian: "Did you hear that? You have to be more alert. Don''t fall into the trap, and don''t be a heartless person after you get the honor!"


    Yao Youqian rolled his eyes at him and said, "Am I that kind of person?" He then said, "When you go out to lecture, you meet the people who are rushing to take the exam. Tell them directly that I am engaged. If there are many people, you can tell them quickly. In two days, those people in the capital who are interested in me will know."


    He had a childhood sweetheart in Yujiang County, a girl from a government office named Deng Yuzhu. She was lively, generous, steady, capable and able to endure hardships. He was very satisfied with her and wanted to get married after returning home.


    Lu Bai: "Sure, I''ll pass it on to you, but you have to be careful yourself. If someone plots against you, your marriage to Deng Er will be ruined."


    Yao Youqian nodded: "I understand."


    After this incident, several people who were admitted to the Jinshi were more careful, lest they were caught and made into sons-inw in a daze.


    After saying this, Gu Jinan and the others were really tired. After eating a meal of liquid food, they all went to bed.


    This sleep went straight to midnight of the next day.


    Qu Xiucai woke them up. After washing themselves, they put on the brocade clothes they received yesterday and took a carriage to the Yamen of the Ministry of Rites.


    By the time they arrived at the Ministry of Rites, many newly promoted Jinshi had already arrived.


    When Feng Yu saw them, he smiled at Huang Youchi and said, "Gu Tanhua and Yao Chuanlu are here. Let''s go over together to see them."


    Huang Youchi nodded with a smile and followed Feng Yu to greet Gu Jinan and the others.


    Surprisingly, Zong Zhengyi came over to say hello to Gu Jinan and the others, and even praised Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu is worthy of being your majesty''s designated concubine. When you wear this red dress, you really have the beauty of peonies and the elegance of orchids, which is pleasing to the eye." .


    Gu Jinan smiled and returned the gift: "Brother Zongzheng, thank you for your praise. In terms of pleasing to the eye, I am not half as good as Brother Song."


    Then he asked: "Brother Zongzheng''s face looks a little pale. Did he not have a good restst night? Why don''t you go to the house to rest first? It will take half an hour before the adultse."


    Zong Zhengyi smiled and said: "I won the Jinshi, and I have achieved sess after studying hard for many years. I was too excited for a while and didn''t sleep well. I''ll go and take a nap first."


    Zong Zhengyi left quickly, but it wasn''t that he didn''t have a good rest, he was angry.


    Yesterday I fainted as soon as I got home. The doctor at home said it was because of the rage.


    Because of this, he was scolded by his grandfather, saying that he had learned in vain for more than 20 years, but he was so restless. So what if Gu Jinan won the third prize? So what if the number one spot was snatched away by Huang Youchi? What matters is the future, as long as we trample them under our feet in the future!


    After scolding him, his grandfather also punished him with twentyshes, but the punishment was dyed until after the Qionglin Banquet.


    He wanted to find someone to release Gu Jinan''s mother from being a prostitute, but his grandfather stopped him and said that he couldn''t do it.


    Grandfather also ordered him to be friends with Gu Jinan and stop plotting against Gu Jinan. He also said that this was the order of Mr. Fang.


    After hearing this, he asked, why did Mr. Fang spread such words?


    But my grandfather didnt answer, he just scolded him and said, dont ask questions that shouldnt be asked.

 Chapter 2153: Unlimited scenery

    Chapter 2153: Unlimited scenery


    Chapter 2153: Unlimited Scenery


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, Ouyang Zhang came over with other officials from the Ministry of Rites, lectured the Jinshi, and led them back to the main gate of the imperial city.


    But this time I didnt enter the imperial city, I just waited in front of the main gate.


    As soon as the si hour came, the drums started to y loudly, the inner prison sang songs, the imperial guards cleared the way, apanied by officials from the Ministry of Rites, and the new schrs, led by the number one schr, went out from the main gate of the imperial city, rode on horseback and paraded through the streets, receiving apuse from the people.


    The only ones who may be on horseback are the number one schr, the second best schr, and the third best schr. The rest of the Jin schrs are led by Chuanlu, following the first three of Yijia and walking slowly.


    Here hees, the Number One Schr is here!


    Tsk, the top schr in Jinke is not very good-looking. He is also old, he must be forty.


    Not that old, but due to the chaos in Zhongzhou, Huang Youchi looked at the vicissitudes of life.


    My lord, look at that husband. He must be Tan Hua Lang. He is so handsome. He is even more handsome than Mr. Song, one of the six young masters in the capital!


    Tanhung, Tanhung, look over here!


    The girls and wives in the capital went crazy. They threw flowers, purses, and handkerchiefs at Gu Jinan. Some even threw vegetables. They couldn''t find the flowers, but they couldn''t bear to throw the purses and handkerchiefs. There were vegetables in the basket. , just grabbed a handful of vegetables and threw them to add luster to the newly promoted Tanhua.


    Bang, bang, bang, a bunch of messy things were smashed on Gu Jinan''s body, but he bowed his hands and thanked the people along the way.


    Just as he was thanking him, the horse was frightened by the impact. Gu Jinan''s body tilted, and the big guy screamed out in fright, thinking he was about to fall off the horse. However, he tightened the reins, controlled the horse, and saved the day.


    He has practiced martial arts, his movements are neat, and he is good-looking, which caused many women to scream: "Tanhua Lang is so powerful, capable of literature and martial arts, and a pir of the imperial court!"


    Zong Zhengyi was very disdainful of this. It was just a matter of controlling a horse. It was something that all his ves could do. There was nothing to praise. They were really a bunch of ignorant crazy women.


    Bang, bang, bang, something was also smashed on Zong Zhengyi''s body. He had no time to pay attention to Gu Jinan. While feeling bored, he had to nod and smile at the shrews who smashed things against him.


    Song Yin was famously handsome. Even among the many Jinshi, many things were smashed.


    Feng Yu, Fang Dianqing, Yan Xiaowu and other handsome young men also had purses and handkerchiefs smashed all over their heads and faces, but they did not dare to take those things for fear that if they did, someone woulde to ask them to take them away tomorrow. They got a token with the girls maiden name and held them responsible.


    Come on,e on, Brother An and the others are here, throw down the flowers quickly! Qu Xiucai took Xu Zhaoming and the others to wait at a restaurant along the street. When he saw Gu Jinan and the othersing, he immediately greeted them.


    Qu Wenliang brought him a basket full of flowers.


    Lu Bai took the vegetables and said in a serious manner: "Happy Hairpin Flowers. Now that we have these flowers, we need some vegetables too!"


    After finishing speaking, he threw down a basket of vegetable leaves and shouted: "Congrattions to everyone on the gold list, I apud you for your hairpin!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family didn''t stop him even if they wanted to, so they could only quickly grab Qu Xiucai''s basket and scatter a basket of flowers downstairs, so as not to scatter only vegetable leaves, which would look like an execution at the market entrance.


    "Tsk, can''t you throw your own flowers?" Qu Xiucai hurriedly ran to get two flower baskets on the table and gave one to his nephew: "Throw it quickly, if it''s toote, just walk over."


    "Hey!" Although Qu Wenliang failed, he was very excited when he saw such a grand asion. He threw the flowers down before Gu Jinan and his team walked over.


    "Give some money to those who have money, you''re unlucky, you''re not good-looking enough, and you don''t have any flowers!" Lu Bai felt sorry for himself, so he grabbed thest flower basket and threw it towards Yao Youqian.


    Hands slipped, and the basket flew down together.


    Bang, thanks to the protection of the imperial guards, the basket was knocked away and did not hit Yao Youqian''s head. The captain of the Imperial Guard pointed at Lu Bai and the others upstairs and said, "People in the restaurant, don''t throw things around, be careful not to hit the new Jinshi!"


    I didnt dare to say too harsh words. After all, those who can book a private room in a restaurant to watch Jinshi parading on the streets today are either rich or noble.


    Because among the new Jinshi schrs there were Gu Jinan, Song Yin, Yan Xiaowu and other particrly handsome people, today''s parade was very lively. Many people sent the Jinshi schrs a mile in front of the imperial city gate. After being stopped, they stopped. Keep sending.


    After the lively horse riding parade, there was a Qionglin banquet given by His Majesty.


    The new schrs were led by the eunuchs. When they arrived at the Qionglin Banquet, they were excited and frightened when they saw many adults from various ministries attending the banquet. They were afraid that if they did not perform well, they would be disliked by the adults and not get a good job.


    Da Chu is waiting for employment. As long as there are no problems, this group of people can get the vacancies quickly.


    Ming Cong also came with Xu Chongfeng, and he saw Gu Jinan at a nce... Gu Jinan was indeed outstanding. Standing next to noble sons from aristocratic families such as Zong Zhengyi, Feng Yu, Song Yin, etc., he was not outdone, but had the demeanor of his master. .


    Xu Chongfeng looked at his face and asked in a low voice: "Sir, would you like to go over and say hello to Gu Tanhua?"


    Ming Cong nodded: "Yeah."


    Xu Chongfeng hurriedly got up and went over. He said hello to Gu Jinan and came back. He didn''t say anything more and didn''t bring Gu Jinan to meet Ming Cong. He just let Gu Jinan know that Ming Cong was here.


    Gu Jinan knew Ming Congs intention, but he was just reminding him that the time hade for him to be his ve.


    Your Majesty has arrived, kneel down to greet the Holy Emperor! the eunuchs voice sounded, and Emperor Jingyuan came over. There was a banquet for all civil and military officials, and hundreds of new schrs knelt down and shouted long live.


    Emperor Jingyuan raised his hand, and the **** shouted: "Sit down, give me a seat, and take a seat!"


    Emperor Jingyuan seemed to be very tired, so he just showed his face and left. The new schrs were relieved and worried at the same time. They wondered why His Majesty was not happy?


    However, the Qionglin Banquet is a once-in-a-lifetime banquet after all. The new schrs were uneasy for a moment and then became excited again. They were led by Ouyang Zhang, who hosted the Qionglin Banquet. They met the adults from various ministries and followed the rules, visiting the garden and folding flowers. It was really lively. A handful.


    While the excitement was going on, the chief **** came over with a group of pce people and loudly announced: "The new beauty, Gu Jin''an, listens to the order!"


    Everyone at the Qionglin Banquet was shocked. Gu Jinan was also shocked, but he quickly reacted, knelt down and said, "Students, listen respectfully to the holy teachings."


    The chief **** said: "By God''s blessing, the emperor has issued an edict: Gu Jin''an, a newly discovered beauty, has eight talents and looks like a bright moon... he is a good match, and we are specially given to the two of them to marry Qin and Jin Dynasties forever!"


    They actually gave marriage to Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming.


    Gu Jin''an was stunned, and Ming Cong was also shocked. They didn''t expect that Emperor Jingyuan would marry Gu Jin''an in person, or at the Qionglin Banquet. This is an honor that has never been given to scribes since the founding of the country!


    Seeing Gu Jinan stunned, the chief **** smiled and said, "Gu Tanhua, thank you and ept the order."


    Student, thank you for your kindness! Gu Jinan felt ecstatic and epted the marriage decree.


    The chief **** looked at Ouyang Zhang again and said with a smile: "Master Ouyang, congrattions."


    Ouyang Zhang finally came to his senses, knelt down quickly and said, "Ouyang family, thank you for your majesty''s grace."


    The marriage between Ming Yatou and Gu Jinan has finallye to an end, and her father and second uncle can rest assured.

 Chapter 2154: Wei Jiaying

    Chapter 2154: Wei Jiaying


    Chapter 2154 The Wei family wins


    Feng Yu was the first toe over and congratte Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu was first named on the gold medal list, and then your Majesty granted you the marriage. It''s really a great joy to have two major happy events in lifee together."


    Zong Zhengyi also came over and said, "Congrattions to Brother Gu, the family business will be sessful together."


    After the other new schrs came to their senses, they also came over to congratte: "Brother Gu is so happy to be granted a marriage by Your Majesty, and we are extremely envious!"


    They were really envious. Gu Jinan was the first person to get a marriage from Emperor Jingyuan himself.


    The rest of the families who were given marriages were all authorized by His Majesty, and the Queen Mother''s decree was inferior to His Majesty''s imperial decree.


    In addition to the new Jinshi, the six adults present also came to congratte Gu Jinan.


    He was a prodigy in a new field, and was congratted by all the ministers. For a time, he was really famous, and he became the first person at the Qionglin Banquet.


    After receiving the congrattions from everyone, Gu Jinan came over and saluted Ouyang Zhang: "Meet Shibo."


    The chief **** was a very perceptive man. After hearing this, he smiled and said, "Gu Tanhua, His Majesty has granted you a marriage to the third girl of the Ouyang family. You should call Lord Ouyang uncle."


    The chief **** is a popr person in front of the emperor. He has said so, and others will naturally give him face. Many adults said: "What the **** said is true. Gu Tanhua doesn''t have to worry about it. He can change his story."


    Gu Jinan also shouted generously: "Junior, I pay my respects to my uncle."


    After the marriage decree was issued, Ouyang Zhang no longer deliberately kept distance from Gu Jinan, and responded with a smile: "Hey, no need to be polite, we will be a family from now on."


    The third girl''s parents died early, and her family loved her very much. Now she has a good husband. Although her family background is too poor, she is a promising person. Her parents and sisters are also reasonable people, and there is no vicious fight in the back house. Ouyang Zhang''s I was still very happy and became more and more friendly to Gu Jinan.


    Ouyang Zhang hosted the Qionglin Banquet. As soon as he became friendly with him, many rules were lost at the banquet. He drank and chatted happily with the new schrs, and even sat on the floor, pulling the adults at the banquet to y with the schrs to pass on the golden gourd.


    Whoever the message reaches mustpose a poem before the wine in the golden gourd runs dry. Anyone who fails to do so will be punished.


    The punishments they received were all kinds of strange, including dancing and singing, ying music and fighting swords, all in all it was very lively.


    Ouyang Zhang looked at the adults and schrs having fun together, feeling filled with emotion.


    He has participated in many Qionglin banquets, and this one is considered the third most lively. The other two were when he passed the first ce exam and when his brother passed the third ce... I only hope that he can see all the scribes together again in his lifetime. Different identities, dancing and having fun together.


    After staying at the Qionglin Banquet for a few quarters of an hour, the chief **** went back and told Emperor Jingyuan about the adults having fun with the new schrs.


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned when he heard this and snorted coldly. He was obviously dissatisfied, but he did not yell out angrily. He only said: "Continue to send people to keep an eye on the new schrs. Report all the details, no matter how big or small."


    He does not want to support a group of rebellious and useless people.


    "Yes." The chief **** went down and conveyed Emperor Jingyuan''s oral instructions to the secret guards.


    Although the Qionglin Banquet was lively, it ended before Xu Shi.


    The adults and the new schrs were sent out of the imperial city by the imperial guards.


    Ouyang Zhang is getting older. He was very tired today and did not stay much. After being helped into the carriage by Gu Jinan, he said to him: "Another day, my family will post a message for you, asking you toe and meet your elders."


    Your Majesty has granted a marriage, and the wedding will be handled by the Ministry of Etiquette. The two families don''t have to worry too much, but Gu Jin''an, the prospective grandson-inw of the Ouyang family, still has to visit the elders.


    Gu Jinan was very happy and said with a smile: "Yes, I am waiting for uncle''s post." Ouyang Zhang smiled and nodded, reminding him: "Don''t stay too long, go back early."


    After Gu Jinan nodded, he left in the carriage.


    Ming Cong did not stay long, and quickly took Xu Chongfeng into his carriage and left.


    In the car, Xu Chongfeng nced at Ming Cong, but he really couldn''t guess what Mr. Ming meant... Didn''t Mr. Ming want to see Gu Jinan? Now on the way back, on the grounds that he had been a county magistrate in Tianfu County, he could just ask Gu Jinan to get in the car and meet him. It was a great opportunity, so why not call?


    Ming Cong raised his eyes and looked at him with a majestic and sharp gaze. Xu Chongfeng was so frightened that he quickly lowered his head and said, "My lord, please forgive me. It''s a discourtesy of a lower official."


    Ming Cong said, "Something happened in the Northeast. Your Majesty has been in a unstable mood recently, so be careful."


    What? Something happened in the Northeast? No wonder His Majesty doesnt look good tonight!


    Xu Chongfeng was shocked, but at least his stay in the capital these past few years was not in vain. He did not scream in surprise, but asked: "Can your Excellency tell me what happened in the Northeast?"


    Ming Cong leaned against the wall of the carriage and saidzily: "It''s not a big deal. The descendants of the Weiguo family captured the three major states of Dongqing. They have already sent troops to Dongqing and the northeastern border. They even issued a big message. All of them are under the control of Your Majesty." We will inform the people in Northeast China."


    What? !


    Xu Chongfeng was shocked. This was already at the border with Chen Bing. How could it be said that it was not a big deal?


    Your Excellency, you are saying that the sons of Duke Wei are going to attack the Northeast and havee back to take revenge? Xu Chongfeng said in a low voice, but he was afraid of death and his voice was trembling.


    Ming Cong nced at him and said, "If you didn''t have me and Jiang Sheng, you would be stupid to death."


    What does it mean?


    Chen Bing''s border, and he also scolded His Majesty, couldn''t he fight?


    Xu Chongfeng: "This official is stupid, please make it clear."


    Ming Cong said: "The disciples of the Duke of Wei have great ns, and they must be well-known. Otherwise, no one will attack Your Majesty because of their personal hatred. Now they can only scold you, but they can''t start a fight."


    The people in the Weiguo public family are waiting for an opportunity to be famous.


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good. Otherwise, if the two sides of the imperial court were fighting, I''m afraid..." It would be over.


    I didnt dare to say thest two words.


    Ming Cong: "The storm is about toe. Please be more honesttely. As for Gu Jin''an, just let your son associate with him."


    He will not see Gu Jinan for the time being, lest Emperor Jingyuan go crazy and be even more worried about him.


    Thinking again of Wei Er, the direct grandson of Duke Wei was really a ruthless man. In order to seize the three states of Dongqing, he actually killed his father-inw at the wedding banquet between himself and the princess of Dongqing.


    These sons of wolfsbane may be a serious problem if they are not killed soon!


    However, assassinating his father-inw at the wedding banquet will be a stain on Wei Er for the rest of his life. No matter how powerful he is, he can only be a prince and general, but not an emperor. In the end, everything he fought with all his strength will only make him easier. uncle.


    Just because civil servants don''t know how to do it, and they don''t dare to let a man who premeditatedly arrange a marriage in order to seizend, and then use his newlywed wife to kill his father-inw at the wedding banquet, be the emperor.


    But the Xinke Jinshi didn''t know that something was going on in the Northeast. After the Qionglin Banquet, they were still very excited, especially those from prominent local families who had some spare money. They didn''t want to go back to rest, but wanted to continue having fun.


    Yu Changbo came over to see Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, there is an ice tour on the Qiong Lake. We have booked a boat and we can go to the Qiong Lake with us, set off icenterns, drink wine and listen to music. How about it?"

 Chapter 2155: Grant an official

    Chapter 2155: Grant an official


    Chapter 2155: Granting an official position


    Qiong Lake is a famousrgeke in the capital. Now that theke has just thawed for a few days, it is the season for sailing and making icenterns. Many nobles will charter a boat to have fun.


    Yu Changbo whispered to Gu Jinan again: "There are also wonderful songs by beautiful people...Brother Gu, you can''t live up to the beautiful scenery at this beautiful time."


    Gu Jinan looked at Yu Changbo and felt that he was sick: "Brother Yu, just go and do it. I have been given a marriage, so I won''t go to these ces."


    Yu Changbo frowned and said: "It is precisely because you have been given a marriage that you should go and see it before you get married. You are a farmer''s son, and if you marry a noble girl, you will have to live your life in the future. , if you want to see it again, it will be difficult.


    Hehe, Gu Jinan smiled: "Everyone is going through life, brother Yu, go ahead and say goodbye."


    After saying that, he turned around and got on the carriage and left. He was walking so fast that the wheels almost ran over Yu Changbo, which made Yu Changbo half angry... Damn it, Gu Jinan was just a refugee fleeing the famine. He started to be arrogant just after high school. His family was... There are noble families in the Central ins, and there are also officials in the court.


    But Yu Changbo only dared to hate Gu Jinan, who came from a poor family background, but he gave up when facing Zong Zhengyi and others.


    Zong Zhengyi came over and said to him: "Brother Yu, the Qionglin Banquet has just ended. Please don''t go out to have fun again tonight, lest the news spreads and people in the capital think you are dissatisfied with His Majesty''s Qionglin Banquet. Going to have fun again.


    This was a great disrespect to the emperor. After hearing this, the Jinshis present all turned pale with fright and hurriedly said: "Brother Zongzheng is right, we have be arrogant, so we will go back and rest."


    Yu Changbo was also frightened and said hurriedly: "Thank you, Brother Zongzheng, for reminding us that we are not going to Qiong Lake. We will go back and rest now."


    Zong Zheng nodded, got into his carriage, and went back.


    Feng Yu had been paying attention to the situation here. Seeing that nothing was going on here, he said goodbye to Huang Youchi and got in the car to go home.


    After these noble sons from aristocratic families left, Yu Changbo felt that he had been too cowardly just now, and wanted to regain his face. He said to the Jinshi who had made an appointment before: "Fellow fellows, please rest tonight. We will do it tomorrow." Lets go to Qiong Lake to take a boat rideter in the evening!


    You''re lucky, but go ahead.


    The other Jinshi did not respond and said: "Although we have been admitted to the Jinshi, there is no limit to our learning, so we should still concentrate on studying."


    After saying that, they all said goodbye and left, no longer talking to Yu Changbo. They still hated Yu Changbo in their hearts, feeling that he didn''t want to harm Gu Jinan, but wanted to harm them.


    What if they followed Yu Changbo to Qionghu Lake to have fun when they were just in high school, and when His Majesty found out, none of them were happy and he refused to grant them official positions?


    Yu Changbo''s n failed, and instead he was isted by fellow Jinshi schrs. He was very depressed. Later, he spent a lot of money and gave valuable things to those money-hungry Jinshi schrs several times before he brought back a group of so-called friends.


    Dou Shaodong''s family already knew about Emperor Jingyuan''s marriage to Gu Jinan. They took Qu Xiucai and the others and waited at the intersection of Xianning Street. When they saw the carriage, a group of people excitedly went up to meet it.


    Lu Bai couldn''t wait to ask: "Brother Gu, brother Gu, your majesty has granted you and Miss Ouyang a marriage? Is the imperial edict of marriage here? Let me see!"


    The imperial edict, ny percent of them have never seen it in their lives, and he wants to see it.


    Gu Jinan stopped the carriage, raised the curtain, and said with a smile: "Well, the marriage was given at the Qionglin Banquet, and the imperial edict was kept in the box. Let''s take a look at it when we get back."


    Qu Xiucai was also very excited. When he heard this, he hurriedly said: "Brother An is right, let''s go, don''t be stuck here, let''s go back and read the imperial edict quickly."


    A group of people came out in the cold wind and stood here stupidly for half an hour. After eating a meal in the cold wind, they stumbled back. It was really funny. However, everyone was very excited and felt that the cold wind was worth it. After returning to the house, a group of people gathered around the marriage decree and looked at it again and again.


    "This is the imperial edict. It is indeed made of brocade and soft satin, drawn with gold thread, and surrounded by dragons and clouds. It fully shows the dignity and majesty of the Holy One!" Qu Xiucai said with emotion, and hurriedly called to Qu Wenliang and Xu Zhaoming: "Quick,e with me. Kowtow to the Holy Edict."


    The imperial edict represents His Majesty, and they should bow down to avoid it being reported that they are disrespecting the imperial edict and causing trouble for An Geer.


    "Hey." Qu Wenliang and the others immediately knelt down and saluted the imperial edict.


    Qu Xiucai asked Gu Jinan to put away the imperial edict again: "This is a family heirloom. It must be kept well and not damaged."


    "Hey." Gu Jinan agreed with a smile, took the imperial edict back to his room and put it in the box.


    Because Gu Jinan was given a marriage, everyone in the Dou family was very excited. Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew and Xu Zhaoming were so excited that they didn''t sleep all night. They got up before dawn and continued reading with dark circles under their eyes. .


    And the news that Gu Jinan was granted a marriage by Emperor Jingyuan at the Qionglin Banquet spread throughout the capital in less than a morning. Every household was shocked, and the people in the south of the city where Xianning Street was located went crazy, all carrying congrattory gifts. I came to Xianning Street to go to Dou''s house to congratte Gu Jinan.


    But this time, the people in Xianning Street were surprisingly calm and did not let people from other streets in. Each house also sent a nursing home to stop people, saying: "We know that everyone wants to see Gu Tanhua, but if there are too many people, things can easily happen. , we at Xianning Street cant afford it. Come back, everyone,e back, whatever your wishes are, it will be done!


    There is no need toe in!


    Their Xianning Street is inhabited by wealthy businessmen, petty officials, and prominent families from out of town. It can only be regarded as ordinary in the capital, and it is notparable to the ce where aristocratic families, nobles, and royal families live. It was not easy for them to have a prostitute, and he was even granted a marriage by His Majesty. The people in Xianning Street were so proud that they came out to protect Gu Jinan.


    With the protection of various families in Xianning Street, Gu Jinan finally found some peace and was not overwhelmed by the influx of congrattors.


    However, Gu Jinans scenery is not just that.


    The next day, another imperial edict arrived at Dou''s residence. Emperor Jingyuan personally gave him an official position and made him the official secretary of the royal family to write imperial edicts to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Everyone in Dou''s house was shocked, and Qu Xiucai was even more excited and fainted.


    "Uncle, uncle!" Qu Wenliang was anxious and scared. His uncle fainted after reading out your majesty''s imperial edict. Is this considered disrespectful to your majesty? Will he be beheaded?


    Dou Shaodong''s family quickly sent someone to take Qu Xiucai back to the house.


    Gu Jinan said to the chief eunuch: "My father-inw is making a joke."


    Having said that, he handed the chief **** a thick red envelope.


    The chief **** was very satisfied with this. Although Gu Jinan was a schr, he was not pedantic and was very good at doing things. He also made a pointer: "Gu Tanhua, this person in the imperial pce has always been a position that the nobles of the familypete for." , was originally going to give you the second ce in the rankings, but His Majesty, thinking of Qin Qianhus military exploits, overcame all objections and gave you this position."


    The sons of the Duke of Wei conquered the three major states of Dongqing, and the Northeast was unstable. Your Majesty was in urgent need of people who knew how to fight. However, Qin Sang did a good job in the Northwest. He made a fortune by arranging sick and wounded soldiers, and the Gu family and their rtives, and soon Win the hearts of soldiers.


    Your Majesty really wanted to use Qin Sang, but His Majesty could not trust people more and more, so he could only keep Gu Jinan in the capital to contain Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinan heard it and said: "I understand, I will definitely live up to your majesty''s kindness."

 Chapter 2156: Pity

    Chapter 2156: Pity


    Chapter 2156 What a pity


    The Ouchi supervisor was very satisfied with the listening and gave him another message: "His Majesty has instructed the Ministry of Ceremonies to step up preparations for Mr. Gu''s wedding, and asked Qin Tian to supervise the selection of the date. The wedding will most likely be set in August, and Mr. Gu will be given a house in a few days. , used as a residence for getting married. Your Majesty has never shown such kindness since he came to the throne. Congrattions to Mr. Gu."


    Since one person is not enough, His Majesty wants them both to stay in the capital, so that it is safe.


    After saying that, the chief **** didn''t wait long and left immediately.


    Sir, please go slowly. Dou Shaodongs family pulled Gu Jinan and sent the chief **** out.


    The chief **** nodded, was supported by the little **** and got into the carriage, and led a group of people who issued the decree back to the pce in a grand manner.


    Lets go. Dou Shaodongs family patted Gu Jinan on the shoulder, and the two entered the house.


    Dou Shaodongs family ordered the servants: Take the incense case.


    He then said to Gu Jinan: "Let''s go, take the imperial edict back to your room and put it away."


    Gu Jinan nodded, and the two of them went to his house together.


    After entering the house, Dou Shaodong''s family said: "There is nothing you can do about it. You can only suffer... Don''t think too much. If anything happens, I will help you. You and your wife will definitely be fine."


    Gu Jinan nced at him and smiled: "You don''t need tofort me. Before I went to Beijing to take the exam, Mr. Ouyang had anticipated this situation and told me not to take it too seriously. I would just ept it and n for the future."


    They could not disobey the emperor''s order, they could only ept it.


    but


    Its not bad to stay in Beijing. At least I can know some things faster than others.


    Especially with his official position, it can be said that he can be the first to know what Emperor Jingyuan does, which is good for him, Sang, the Ouyang family, and even the Dou Shaodong family.


    This is what Dou Shaodong''s family wanted to say: "I feel relieved if you can think like this... It is better for you to upy the position of schr and minister than for others to upy it."


    Gu Jinan nodded and didn''t say anything more about it. Instead, he handed a list to Dou Shaodong''s house: "It''s not convenient for me to go out these two days, so help me buy these things. I want to make a meeting gift for Mr. Ouyang Hong with my own hands. "


    Soon he will officially visit Ouyang''s family.


    Ouyang''s family is rich and has all kinds of good things, so he wanted to make a meeting gift with his own hands to show his sincerity.


    Dou Shaodong''s family took the list and looked at it, saying, "It''s not something hard to find. I can deliver it to you in the evening."


    Gu Jinan was not very excited when he got the position of Zhongshu Sheren and went about his life as usual, but Zong Zhengyi was not calm.


    The news reached Zongzhengs family, and he was so angry that he smashed everything in the house.


    , !


    Zong Zhengya learned that his third brother had been whipped by his grandfather, so he came over to see him. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard the sound of smashing things. He quickly asked someone to close the courtyard door and ordered Manager An: "Bring someone out to guard, anyone can Dont go near the yard.


    Yes. Manager An hurriedly went to do it.


    Zong Zhengya took his mother to knock on the door: "Third brother, it''s me, Sister Ya,ing to see you."


    Zong Zhengyi and Zong Zhengya have had a good rtionship in the past two years. Hearing that it was hering, he stopped smashing things and opened the door: "Why are you here?"


    After saying that, he pointed to the study next to him, and the two went to the study to talk. After entering the study, Zong Zhengya took out a box of ointment and handed it to Zong Zhengyi: "Scar removal ointment, third brother keeps it."


    They didnt mention Zong Zhengyis torture by his grandfather, and only gave him scar removal cream.


    Zong Zhengyi frowned slightly and epted it.


    Zong Zhengya added: "The third brother has a bright future, and his status will be even more valuable in the future. Don''t worry about the immediate gains and losses. Let him be proud for two years first, and let''s see how miserable he is after two years."


    Zong Zhengyi was startled and asked: "Why did Sister Ya say this? Do you really know something?"


    Sister Ya has been very powerful in recent years. I dont know what kind of ecstasy drug she gave her grandfather, but she actually made him agree not to send her to the pce, nor to marry her, but to let her stay at home. , wasted time, and even increased her food and clothing expenses.


    In order not to be criticized, she even took advantage of the death of her aunt and asked her to observe mourning for her aunt for three years. As a result, she was highly praised by the importantdies in the capital, saying that she missed old friendships and was just with her aunt when she was a child. After being raised by my grandmother for more than a year, I paid filial piety to my great-aunt for three years.


    Zong Zhengyi is not a fool. He knows very well that his grandfather would protect a person for another reason.


    But for three years, he has checked and tested several times, but nothing has been found.


    Zong Zhengya smiled and said: "Third brother, there is no need to ask too much. As long as third brother remembers, his family will notst long, and our family will be the one who will have thestugh."


    Master Wei Er is worthy of being an emperor. It only took more than two months to capture the three major states of Dongqing and defend them!


    At this rate, it wont be long before Young Master Wei can capture the Northeast, merge several prefectures in the Northeast with the three major states of Dongqing, and establish a new dynasty.


    And she will be the queen of the new dynasty!


    The queen, the highest position that all women have dreamed of throughout the ages, has be her treasure. Zong Zhengya was very excited and her face turned red.


    Zong Zhengyi frowned at this. He was so excited. It seemed that he had really hooked up with someone more noble... But Zong Zhengya didn''t even look down on Emperor Jingyuan. Which noble person did she favor?


    Could it be some princes?


    But the current adult princes of Dachu are living a miserable life. He once mentioned several princes in front of Zong Zhengya, but Zong Zhengya looked disgusted and reminded him not to associate with those princes, lest he be implicated by them.


    Looking down on Emperor Jingyuan and despising several princes, who is the nobleman who makes Zong Zhengya so excited? Zong Zhengyi couldn''t even think of it.


    Zong Zhengya felt a little proud when he saw this. Just guess, I am the only one who knows the truth!


    Think of Qin Sang again.


    She was really stupid when she took a big risk to meet him!


    Look at the second son of Wei, he now has tens of thousands of soldiers and horses under hismand, and controls threerge states. He has be the king of Wei, while Qin Sang is still a small man with a thousand households, struggling in the northwest.


    Gu Jinli was even worse. He apanied Qin Sang in the northwest and suffered a lot.


    Zong Zhengya felt very happy when she thought of this... She was also a great beauty, but she was married to Qin Sang. She didn''t know whether she would survive until Qin Sang became famous.


    With the twin, how can a body of life be good if it is difficult to give birth?


    There is war in the northwest. What should I do if I cannot escape and die in the northwest?


    It would be even more miserable if you were unlucky and were captured by the bandits. Just thinking about it made Zong Zhengya shed tears of sympathy for Gu Jinli.


    with with with withdrawal, she was d that she let go quickly. If she seeded, she would be the one who followed Qin Sang to the northwest to endure hardships!


    In general, Zong Zhengya now dislikes Qin Sang and is extremely satisfied with Wei Er.


    Zong Zhengya didnt take it seriously as for Wei Ers evil deeds like killing his father-inw to seize thend on their wedding night... A generals achievements would lead to thousands of bones being withered. If he wanted to achieve a great cause, he would naturally have to use some extraordinary means.


    "Third brother, don''t get angry for those of low origin. Just remember that dust and mud are dust and mud after all. Even if you fly up to Jinguitou today, you will fall down and continue to fall into the quagmire tomorrow. And third brother is Real gold and jade, even if it is covered in dust at this moment, it will be used in his dynasty, and the third brother will not be covered in dust for too long." After Zong Zhengya finished speaking, he said goodbye and returned to his yard without waiting any longer.

 Chapter 2157: Beaten and unexpected surprise

    Chapter 2157: Beaten and unexpected surprise


    Chapter 2157 Being Beaten and the Surprise


    She was right. Zong Zhengyi had not been in the dust for too long. In just two days, he was selected as a schr of the Hanlin Academy and served as an errand in the Hanlin Academy.


    Although a Shujishi is not as valuable as a schr in Yuqianzhong, it is much better than going to Liubu to do misceneous work and experience.


    Song Yin, Fang Dianqing and Yan Xiaowu also entered the Hanlin Academy.


    Feng Yu and Chu Jun did not enter the Hanlin Academy, but went to the Six Ministries to observe politics. After half a year of experience, they would be officially assigned official positions.


    Also included in the six ministries to observe politics were Huang Youchi, Yao Youqian, Hua Qianshan, Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming and others.


    Since Da Chu was in a hurry to hire people, hundreds of new schrs were dispersed and sent to study in the six divisions. There were too many people, and those who could not be amodated by the six departments were sent to Jingzhao Mansion and various yamen in Zhili.


    In short, you need to have some experience before you can serve as an official.


    The experience of the Six Divisions is hard, all work must be done, and those who do not do well will be punished. The new schrs are so busy that Yu Changbo and others have no time to have fun anymore.


    But Yu Changbo failed to enter the sixth department and was assigned to work as an errand in Jingzhao Mansion. The job was still a hard job. He was exhausted every day and had endless things to do. Today, he made a face because he was too tired and was dismissed by two. A young official from an official family who had a dispute was beaten.


    Jingzhao Yin was as gentle as ever, and said to Changbo: "Changbo, small things like this happen to Jingzhao Mansion every three or five times. It''s okay, just bear with it and get over it."


    Yu Changbo almost got angry to death. He was a new Jinshi. Not only was he beaten by two young masters when doing errands, he had to continue doing errands with a smile on his face!


    When Lu Bai found out about this, he almostughed out of his mind: "You deserve it. You look down on the children of us farmers and businessmen all day long. You think your family is a noble family and you will go crazy with just a few dors. Now you understand that there is a better world, and there are people outside the world." Alright."


    He looked at Yao Youqian and the others again, and saw that they all looked tired, and asked: "How are you doing? You work in the Sixth Department, have you not been bullied by others?"


    Yao Youqian took a bite of the steamed bun, ate the side dishes, and replied: "We went to Liubu as errands, not to enjoy ourselves, so naturally we will encounter all kinds of things. Don''t worry about it, we will solve it, but you, Take it easy, there are many noble people in the capital, don''t mess with them, if you are caught, we can''t save you."


    Lu Bai was annoyed the most by Yao Youqian''s preaching, so he said perfunctorily: "You know, you know, I''m very well-behaved. I just go out and tell stories, and I don''t do anything else."


    Even when someone asked him to go to the Flower House for recreation, he didn''t go. He was quite clean and self-sufficient.


    What Yao Youqian was worried about was that something would happen if he told the story, but they were all grown up and he was already on an errand, so it was impossible to take care of Lu Bai all the time. After reminding him a few words, he let him go.


    But something happened when Lu Bai went to tell the story the next day.


    As usual, he set up a table on the roadside in the busy city to tell stories. Because he looked good and spoke vividly, he attracted many people toe and listen to the book.


    When everyone heard that Xing''an Prefecture had turned defeat into victory, they cheered: "Okay, okay, the soldiers and civilians of Xing''an Prefecture are indeed powerful. You guys are united and fight tooth for tooth, and you can be considered as driving away the thieves."


    And those wolves are also very powerful. If it werent for them, Xingan Prefecture wouldnt be able to get reinforcements to rescue us!


    "Let me tell you, the most powerful ones are not the wolves, but the wolf tamers. If it weren''t for them, how would they have let the wolves rush into the army camp and kill the soldiers without leaving a single piece of armor behind!"


    Yes, yes, the wolf tamer is also very powerful, and the hero is a hero. Both the wolf tamer and the wolf are heroes.


    The guy sighed with emotion and urged Lu Bai: "Sir, please continue talking."


    With a bang, Lu Bai patted the gavel and continued his story. But at the end, he talked about the miserable situation of the wounded and wounded soldiers, which made everyone cry in grief: "It''s miserable, it''s too miserable, it''s not easy for them. .


    Just as he was crying happily, several people rushed out, holding iron rods and smashing them hard, smashing Lu Bai''s storytelling stall. The story-telling bookstall was suddenly smashed. People listening to the book were shocked and angry. They pointed at the person who smashed the story-telling bookstall and cursed: "Who are you? Why did you smash this gentleman''s story-telling bookstall?!"


    Lu Bai was also very angry. After he came to his senses, he held up a sign and said, "This is the stall sign of Fangshisi. I went to Fangshisi to pay the money and received the sign. Why do you smash my stall?" ?!


    Brother Gu said that the capital city is not as good as the countryside. You can''t just find a ce to tell stories. He has to register with the Fangshi Department and pay money to get a sign before he can set up a storyteller stall.


    Lu Bai made a note of it. Whenever he came out to speak, he would first get a sign. After having a sign, most people would not dare to find trouble.


    But the person opposite was obviously not an ordinary person.


    "Oh, why did I destroy your stall? Your voice disturbed our uncle''s sleep!" Manager Ruan pointed to a restaurant across the street and said: "Our uncle was resting well in the private room, but he was disturbed by your I woke up to the sound of storytelling, do you think you should hit me?"


    Lu Bai looked at the restaurant across the street and frowned: "This is a busy city. Even if I don''t tell stories, it is still bustling with people. Moreover, the restaurant is a ce to eat. If your uncle is sleepy, you can go home and sleep. You can''t do it just because he wants to be there." If you sleep in a restaurant, you have to ask everyone to close the stalls and stop doing business, right?"


    "You still dare to quibble?" Manager Ruan came with a mission and could not tolerate Lu Bai''s quibbles. He immediately called to the nursing staff: "Come on, teach him a lesson and let him know what the rules are!"


    "Yes." The guards swarmed up, dragged Lu Bai out, and hit him with iron bars.


    "Stop, what are you doing? This is a guest of our Dou family!" When the people sent by Dou Shaodong''s family to protect Lu Bai saw that they were too cruel, they immediately rushed out to save people, but it was still a step toote. Lu Bai''s face, feet An iron rod was struck on his upper body and hands.


    Hitting someone with an iron rod can break their bones with just one blow.


    "Ah!" Lu Bai screamed, but he grabbed the nearest person, opened his mouth full of blood and said: "Catch them, don''t let them run away, they are here to cause trouble on purpose. !


    This is a busy city, with peopleing and going every day, and there are people beating gongs. The noise is so loud that even the corpse can''t sleep, but this group of people beat him severely on the grounds that his storytelling disturbed their uncle, which shows that he was not disturbed. , but came here specifically to give him a good beating.


    He has done nothing wrong and must not be beaten for no reason. He must catch them and find out the person behind them.


    "Uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, quickly surround them, don''t let them escape!" Lu Bai shouted: "The capital is a reasonable ce, we can''t let them do whatever they want. Let''s arrest them together and send them to Jingzhao Mansion. !


    Lu Bai just finished talking about how Xing''an Prefecture resisted the army and turned defeat into victory. Everyone''s blood was boiling after listening to it. Their sense of justice had not yet subsided. They stopped the Ruan family and surrounded them: "Don''t leave. If you beat someone, you want to leave. You Do you think there is no royalw in the capital?!"


    Come on, lets tie them up together and send them to Jingzhao Mansion.


    Jing Zhaoyin said, I thank you and your whole family for finding trouble for me day by day.


    Catch them and dont let them beat people for no reason!


    Rope, the rope is here, hurry up and tie it up!


    The people present worked together and really **** Manager Ruan and them.


    At the restaurant opposite, Zhong Huan took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "That''s a little clever."


    He is able to build momentum and use the environment to help himself. He is not afraid of death and will not let go of others even after being beaten badly.

 Chapter 2158: Getting Beaten and Surprise【2】

    Chapter 2158: Getting Beaten and Surprise��2��


    Chapter 2158 Beaten and unexpected surprise2


    A tall man dressed as a warrior next to him asked: "My lord seems to be very satisfied with him, do you want to stop?"


    Zhong Huan sneered when he heard this: "Stop? Where are you now? Keep going, how can he afford it without suffering the pain of peeling off the skin and removing the bones?"


    What he wants is someone who has brains, is good at getting things done, and can put life and death at risk, not a rogue who is just a businessman and can only use some gangster methods.


    "Yes." After hearing this, the man went out and ordered his men to continue their work.


    But as soon as he finished exining the matter, there was a noise. Lu Bai was being carried, followed by arge group of people into the restaurant, looking for the uncle of the Ruan family whom Manager Ruan said.


    Upon seeing this, the restaurant owner hurriedly brought his waiters to stop him: "Who are you? What are you doing? This is a restaurant. If you break in, you will vite the Dachu criminalw!"


    After hearing this, Lu Bai bowed his hands to the shopkeeper and told the whole story, and then said: "Shopkeeper, we are not here to make trouble, we just want to call the Ruan family uncle out and go to Jingzhao Mansion to resolve this dispute. Let me make it clear... I am a schr from He''an Mansion, with a great reputation, not a hooligan like that in the market."


    His face was injured by an iron rod, causing it to be quite swollen, and his mouth was bleeding. His mouth was full of blood while he was talking. It was really scary to see him. He was a man of great fame, good at emotions, reason, and power. He was the shopkeeper. Everyone should be given some face.


    But the shopkeeper refused: "No, this is a restaurant, and we have to protect the guests. If you want justice, you can go to Jingzhao Mansion to report it to the official, and wait until the people from Jingzhao Mansion arrive."


    After hearing this, Lu Bai felt that it made sense and said to the helpful guy: "Uncles and brothers, what the shopkeeper said is reasonable. We are reasonable people. Let''s not go upstairs to disturb other guests. We will stay outside the restaurant. Wait until the people from Jingzhao Mansion arrive."


    After hearing this, everyone really didnt make any more noise. Instead, they exited the restaurant and stood guard at the door of the restaurant, just like guarding a city gate.


    Someone even shouted: "Brothers,e here and follow me, Chen Xiaoba, to patrol around the restaurant to prevent the evil man from jumping out of the window and escaping."


    This trick was also learned from the story of the Battle of Xing''an Prefecture.


    Hey, little Eighth Brother is here. Several brothers who were close friends with Chen Xiaoba immediately responded.


    Other people saw it, and a few more came over. More than a dozen people ran around the restaurant, but Mr. Ruan couldn''t even think of escaping.


    Mou Fang watched outside the door for a while, then went into the private room and told Zhong Huan what was going on outside: "He is a very talkative person. His storytellers made those people''s blood boil. He regarded himself as a soldier guarding the border and protecting the people, and volunteered to help him surround him. Live in a restaurant and arrest people.


    Zhong Huan: Its also a skill to get people to help voluntarily.


    Having said that, I didnt say anything more. I just wanted to see if Lu Bai could bear it.


    Not long after, people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Department in charge of public security in the capital arrived. A group of soldiers and horses surrounded the restaurant. Baihu, who was sitting on the horse, said: "Who is making trouble here? Get out!"


    The Wucheng Army and Horse Department is in charge of the Ministry of War, and it is a military man. It is not a civil service office like Jingzhao Mansion. The people who had been helping Lu Bai before saw the people from the Wucheng Army and Horse Departmenting, and they all became frightened.


    Seeing this, Lu Bai hurriedly said: "Uncles and brothers, don''t be afraid, I will take care of everything."


    Hundreds of households in the Five Cities Military and Horse Department sneered when they heard this: "Are you going to take the responsibility? Who do you think you are? This is the foot of the Emperor. To cause trouble under His Majesty''s eyes, you can''t afford it even if you have ten lives!"


    Lu Bai said: "Sir, please calm down. We are not trying to cause trouble, but we are seeking justice."


    Then he told about how his storytelling stall was smashed and he was beaten up.


    This is a busy and noisy city. Lu Bai''s story-telling stall is separated from the restaurant by a street. Even if his story-telling voice can be heard here, it is very quiet and cannot wake people up at all. But the people in the Wucheng Army and Horse Division didn''t listen to Lu Bai''s exnation at all, and they didn''t care that he was a schr. The first hundred households pointed at him and said, "You are gathering people to make trouble. Come on, tie this guy up and take him back to the Wucheng Army and Horse Division." Torture!"


    Lu Bai was shocked. He endured the severe pain in his mouth and said, "Master Jun, I have sent someone to Jingzhao Mansion to deliver the writ of petition. The people from Jingzhao Mansion will be here soon. There is no need for you to arrest me."


    Baihu said: "Oh, Jingzhao Prefecture is Jingzhao Prefecture, and the Wucheng Bingma Division is the Wucheng Bingma Division. If you are beaten severely, you can sue the person who beat you, but if you gather a crowd to cause trouble in the capital, you must First, I will be punished by the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division."


    Then he said: "What are you still doing? Tie him up and take him away. If he dares to quibble again, remove his jaw immediately. Anyone who wants to help him or wants to stop him, beat him up first and then tie up the five city soldiers." Ma Si, join him in the torture!"


    "Yes!" After hearing this, the generals under hismand swarmed up, **** Lu Bai, the two guards from the Dou family, and Chen Xiaoba, and took them to the Wucheng Army and Horses Division.


    The rest of the people who wanted to help Lu Bai were scared to death. Even if they felt that Lu Bai was pitiful, they could not afford to offend the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division, so they could only retreat and not dare to help anymore.


    However, after the people from the Wucheng Army and Horses Division had gone away, someone said: "The two guards who were protecting Mr. Lu said that he was a guest of the Dou family, but the Dou family of the royal merchant? Let''s go to the Dou family shop to find someone." , let Dou Shaodongs family rescue people, otherwise Mr. Lu is afraid he will be beaten to death!"


    The punishment of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division is military torture. Not to mention schrs like Mr. Lu, even soldiers who have been on the battlefield cannot withstand it.


    Yes, yes, yes, lets go tell the Dou family quickly and let them rescue people. We cant let Mr. Lu die!


    The people of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division are very fierce and have killed many people. Mr. Lu is from out of town and there is a high chance of being beaten to death. They have to rescue people quickly. If it is toote, they will collect the bodies.


    Not long after, all the people surrounding the restaurant dispersed.


    Upstairs, the Ruan family uncle came down with his servants and asked them to loosen the bonds of Guan Ruan and the others. Guan Ruan and the others were saved.


    Im sorry, sir, but it was my servant who did something wrong and frightened you. Manager Ruan quickly apologized.


    The uncle of the Ruan family smiled: "It doesn''t matter, let''s go back."


    He took out another money bag and threw it to Manager Ruan: "Good job. Take it and go have a drink with the others."


    Manager Ruan was very happy. He epted the reward, called to the nursing staff, and thanked the Ruan family together: "Thank you very much for the reward, sir."


    Uncle Ruan nodded, led a group of servants, and walked away with his head held high.


    Mou Fang knew that Zhong Huan wanted to test Lu Bai, but he thought that he would just let the Jingzhao Mansion embarrass Lu Bai and lock him up for a few more days to let him know that the world is dangerous. However, he did not expect that Zhong Huan actually sent out five cities. Division of Soldiers and Horses.


    "Sir, he won''t die in there, right?" Mou Fang asked worriedly. If he died, their time would be in vain, and they would have to find someone else to do Lu Bai''s work.


    After hearing this, Zhong Huan was not worried at all and said in a calm tone: "If he dies in there and proves that he is ipetent, he is not worth saving."


    This is indeed cruel enough.


    And Zhong Huan didn''t tell lies, he really didn''t care about Lu Bai''s life or death... Survival of the fittest. If Lu Bai didn''t even have the ability to survive, he wouldn''t be qualified to receive an errand, let alone enjoy the glory and wealth.

 Chapter 2159: Getting Beaten and Surprise【3】

    Chapter 2159: Getting Beaten and Surprise��3��


    Chapter 2159 Being Beaten and the Surprise3


    After Zhong Huan finished speaking, he looked at the cold food on the table and ordered: "Withdraw, and bring hot food to another table."


    This matter wasted nearly an hour on him. He didn''t even eat and only drank a few sips of the wine he brought.


    But what he thought was a small thing turned out to be a disaster for Lu Bai.


    After Lu Bai was taken to the Military and Horse Department of the Five Cities, he was immediately dragged to the execution room. While being tortured, he was asked to confess: "Tell me, why are you making trouble in the capital? Who instigated you and who is your master?!"


    Lu Bai was stunned, and quickly exined: "No, I didn''t cause trouble, and I didn''t have a master behind me. I was just telling stories on the street. After my stall was smashed, I begged the listeners toe with me to the restaurant to smash my stall. Peoples theory


    Lu Bai endured the severe pain and spoke a long sentence, then took a few breaths and then continued: "I didn''t cause trouble, and I didn''t disrespect His Majesty. It was just that the stall was smashed, so I want justice!"


    He Baihuughed and didn''t listen to Lu Bai''s exnation at all: "What I''m asking is, who instigated you to cause trouble in the capital, and who is the mastermind behind you? Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise the punishment will be doubled!"


    After saying that, he waved the whip with salt in his hand and hit Lu Bai with a few ps, beating Lu Bai''s skin and flesh to pieces.


    Ah Lu Bai felt so painful that he was about to die.


    When He Baihu saw this, he showed no mercy, but told him: "This is the Wucheng Army and Horses Division. Not to mention you, a schr from other ces, even a small official will stand still if he doesn''t confess." Come in and go out sideways.


    The man next to him said: "That means you will die, so quickly reveal the mastermind to avoid dying in a foreign country!"


    Lu Bai is a schr. Because he can read, he has been pampered by his family since he was a child. He has never suffered like this in his life. But when he heard these threatening words, he smiled: "If there is no mastermind, there is no mastermind. You want to beat him into submission." , dont even think about it!


    "Ha, you are quite brave. In that case, let you suffer some real pain!" He Baihu smiled and winked at the veteran executioner. The man pulled out a special knife and walked up to Lu Bai. , actually started to slice the flesh on his body.


    The knife was not sharp, and it would hurt twice as much when cutting the flesh, and the pain was still longsting. Lu Bai had to endure the severe pain and watch how his flesh was sliced off.


    Lu Bai was trembling all over, and his painful screams were heard throughout the execution room. Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore and fainted.


    The executioner asked: "Sir, do you want to continue?"


    He Baihu nodded: "Wake up and continue!"


    this?


    To be honest, Lu Bai did not break thew. The so-called gathering a crowd to cause trouble was not established, and there was a reason for the incident. Even if it was for the sake of public security in the capital, just fine him a small amount of money.


    Why use such cruel torture?


    However, the executioners did not ask. They had been trained to only obey orders. Even if they had doubts in their hearts, they would not ask any more questions.


    Hurrah!


    A bucket of ice water was thrown down, and Lu Bai was awakened.


    The executioner continued to use the knife to cut off the flesh on his body.


    Lu Bai was in so much pain that he couldn''t even scream, and could only stare at He Baihu angrily and stubbornly.


    He Baihu smiled: "I heard that you have been telling stories in the capital in the past few months, talking about the soldiers fighting against the enemy. Do you think they are very powerful and are great heroes, and want to be them? But you can''t He is a fame-seeking person who has gained some fame through storytelling. If you want to be a hero, you are not worthy."


    Lu Bai knew that he was not a hero, but he couldn''t be a bear either and would never ept being beaten into submission!


    Dou Shaodong''s family had already rushed to the Xicheng Army and Horse Department with their people. They wanted to ask to see themander of the Army and Horse Department, but they were stopped outside.


    Xu Limu of Xicheng Bingma Division knew Dou Shaodong''s family and got a lot of benefits from him. Thinking of his friendship, he pulled him aside and told him: "Dou Dong''s family, although Lu Bai is imprisoned here, you can find Xicheng soldiers Commander Ma Si is useless, thats what the above said. Dou Shaodongs family was shocked when he heard this, and said: Lu Bai was just telling stories in the capital. Although he had quarrels with some people and was beaten by others, he did not vite any criminalws. , how could this matter be so serious?"


    Xu Limu shook his head: "I don''t know about that."


    Dou Shaodongs family frowned and asked again: Can you die?


    Xu Limu still shook his head: "I don''t know, but he is still alive now, but he was severely tortured."


    Tsk, I heard that he was beaten badly.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family felt relieved. After all, he was still alive, and asked again: "My family has two nursing homes. Can they be released?"


    Xu Limu shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work now. Everyone who was arrested, including Chen Xiaoba and the others, will have to be detained and cannot be released for the time being."


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked, and even the Dou family nursing home could not release him. How serious is this matter? Who did Lu Bai offend?


    He asked a few more questions, but Xu Limu didn''t know. Seeing that he couldn''t get anything out of the question, he had no choice but to give up. He gave Xu Limu a banknote and said, "Brother Xu, if you have any other news, remember Send someone to inform me promptly.


    Xu Limu epted the banknote and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Mr. Dou, we have been friends for so many years. If there is any news, I will send someone to deliver it immediately."


    "Thank you." After Dou Shaodong''s family thanked them, they got on the carriage and left. In the car, they gave instructions: "Send a post to Mr. Ming, and then leave a message to the concierge of the Ming family. It is an urgent matter. Be sure to hand the post to Mr. Ming today. .


    Originally, he wanted to go directly to Ming''s house, but Ming Cong was not someone he could meet whenever he wanted. He could only submit a message, and Ming Cong had the final say whether he would see her or not.


    Yes. Steward Dou went to do it.


    Dou Shaodong''s family did not stay outside for long, but returned to Dou''s house on Xianning Street.


    Qu Xiucai and the others were waiting anxiously. When they saw Dou Shaodong''s familying back, they hurriedly asked him: "What''s going on with Dou Shaodong''s family? Why did the people from the Five Cities Army and Horses Division arrest Lu Bai? Can they be rescued?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "He is still alive, and I am trying to think of ways to save him."


    Qu Wenliang was shocked when he heard this: "What do you mean by this? What does it mean that a person is still alive? Does the Wucheng Army still want to kill him?!"


    Dou Shaodong drank a cup of hot tea and said, "We don''t know yet. Let''s wait until we find out what''s going on here. If we don''t know what''s going on here, we won''t even know where to start saving people?"


    He added: "I have already sent a message to Mr. Ming. I will wait until the Ming family sends you a letter."


    But Qu Wenliang and Xu Zhaoming had not waited in vain for a long time. They had already inquired about some things and said angrily: "Lu Bai took people to the restaurant to interfere with the matter of the Ruan family. At most, they would be fined a sum of money. The criminalw It doesnt say that people can be taken away, but that they can be severely punished!


    They have to take the imperial examination. They have studied the criminalw of Dachu, so they understand it.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "The Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division has great power, and it ismon for them to bump into them, take them away and give them a beating. Don''t worry, wait and see. Maybe Lu Bai will be released tomorrow."


    ording to what Xu Limu said, it would be difficult for Lu Bai to be released, and he would most likely die.


    "Dou Meng, go and find out if Lu Bai has offended anyone recently?" Dou Shaodong''s family felt that Lu Bai''s fate was probably because he offended some noble person when he was telling stories, otherwise the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division would not be able to target him. He also pretended to kill him.


    Yes. Dou Meng hurriedly went to do it.

 Chapter 2160: Being beaten and unexpected joy【4】

    Chapter 2160: Being beaten and unexpected joy��4��


    Chapter 2160 Being beaten and an unexpected surprise4


    In the evening, Ming Cong returned to his residence and learned that Dou Shaodong''s family had sent him a post. Knowing that he was asking about Lu Bai, he said directly: "No."


    This is what Zhong Huan is doing. He and Zhong Huan have always been in harmony with each other, and it is impossible to ruin Zhong Huan''s affairs for Dou Ke.


    However, Dou Ke helped him earn a lot of money, and he was someone he could use. Ming Cong said: "Don''t worry about this matter. Just wait. It will take as little as three to five days, as long as half a year. It will take care of itself." result."


    "Yes." After the steward wrote down Ming Cong''s words, he sent someone to deliver it to Dou Shaodong''s house.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was heartbroken when they received the letter from the Ming family...Who on earth wants to deal with Lu Bai? Even Master Ming couldn''t control it, and kept the matter secret, without giving him a clear word?


    After reading the letter, Qu Wenliang was anxious and panicked: "What should we do? No, we must save Lu Bai. Those who came together must go home together. We can''t let the guest die in a foreignnd!"


    Xu Zhaoming said: "Brother Qu is right. We have been friends for several years. We can''t just sit back and watch. Even if we take risks, we have to save him!"


    Liang Jiang''s feelings for Lu Bai are not as strong as theirs, but he is also a schr of Jianghuai. After they met each other, they said: "Yes, we must save Lu Bai."


    "Who did Lu Bai offend? How could he be captured by the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division?!" Yao Youqian, Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, Hua Qianshan and others finally came back after a busy day, and asked as soon as they entered the room road.


    They were in Liubu on errands and could get some news. They heard about it in the afternoon, but they had to do errands and could not leave without permission. They could only wait until they got to the Yamen beforeing back to ask.


    However, they have already inquired in various ministries, but: "We can''t find any news. They all say that it ismon for the troops of the five cities to arrest people. Let us not be anxious and just wait."


    But this thing is very strange at first sight, how can they not be anxious?


    Especially Yao Youqian. He and Lu Bai grew up together. Although he used to hate Lu Bai for being too squeamish and sucking the blood of his family, he was more worried than anyone else when Lu Bai was caught: "I won''t go to the office tomorrow. I will go to Wuhan." Ask the city''s militarymander, and if that doesn''t work, go to the war department. We can''t let Lu Bai be taken away for no reason, and there will be no news after that!"


    "Don''t be anxious. The more anxious you are, the more bad things you will do." Qi Kangming said, shouting outside, and after Ouyang Fu came in, he said: "Go back to Ouyang''s house now and ask Mr. Ouyang Hong. Do you know whats behind this matter?


    "Yes." Ouyang Fu responded and returned to Ouyang''s house overnight.


    But it took time for the Ouyang family to find out the news. Ouyang Fu waited until dawn before Ouyang Zhang saw him and said, "Go back, this matter can only wait."


    Ouyang Fu came back before Qi Kangming and others went to the Yamen and told Yao Youqian and others the news.


    Yao Youqian and the others were shocked when they heard this, and asked them to wait again: "Is there no other news?"


    Ouyang Fu nodded: "No, the Lord said, we can only wait."


    Then he looked at Yao Youqian and said: "My lord also said, don''t be impulsive and don''t ask for leave. You just went to the Sixth Ministry to observe the government. If you ask for leave or simply don''t go to the office because of this, there will be endless troubles. First of all, Just wait, this matter will definitelye to an end."


    There is no more to say. I wonder if the Ouyang family is not clear about it, or the Ouyang family has received some order and cannot reveal too much to them?


    As for Gu Jinan, he went to the pce two days ago as an errand and had to wait day and night. He could onlye back every five days, so he was not at Dou''s house.


    Yao Youqian was very worried about Lu Bai. He had not thought about going to the Yamen at first, but after hearing this, he became entangled.


    Qu Xiucai said: "If you are rich, you have studied hard for many years and finally passed the examination. Go to the Yamen first and wait for two days to see. If there is still no news about Lu Bai, we will risk our lives to save him."


    Yao Youqian looked at Dou Shaodong''s house and asked, "Will Lu Bai die?"


    Dou Shaodong''s family lied: "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. Lu Bai is also a schr after all, and you have a bunch of friends who are Jinshi. If the Wucheng Army wants to kill him, they have to think carefully."


    He also promised that after they went to the Yamen, he would go to the Second Master Yan and ask the Second Master Yan to apany him to the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to see if he could go in and see Lu Bai.


    Yao Youqian felt relieved after hearing this. He nodded and said, "Thank you, Brother Dou."


    Just then followed Qi Kangming and others to the Yamen.


    Second Master Yan was quite helpful. Not only did he apany Dou Shaodong''s family to the Five Cities Army and Horse Division, he even went to the Ruan family to look for them, but one couldn''t get in and the other said he didn''t know. In the evening, Yao Youqian and others came back and heard this news.


    Er Master Yan patted Yao Youqian on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry too much. We will go to the Wucheng Army and Horses Division again tomorrow. If we can see Wu Changzhen, we may be able to get an urate answer."


    Wuchangzhen was in charge of the military and horse departments of the five cities.


    He then said: "You continue to go to the Yamen, don''t do anything in a hurry, otherwise it will not only be ruined, but all of you will be implicated, and even your family will be punished."


    Yao Youqian has always been rtively calm. Although he was worried about Lu Bai, he knew not to be impulsive. He nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, this junior."


    He then said: "Second Master Yan, please help me with this matter. No matter what, we must save Lu Bai''s life."


    Mr. Yan Er said: "Don''t worry, I will try my best. He is also Xiaowu''s friend."


    Xiao Wu has also been very worried about Lu Bai these two days, and asks about Lu Bai''s situation twice every day.


    However, two dayster, and four days since Lu Bai''s ident, there was still no news, and everyone was anxious.


    Yao Youqian even insisted not to go to the Yamen. He went to the Ministry of War to ask Dai Shangshu about the situation, but Qu Xiucai persuaded him not to do so.


    Qu Xiucai and the others also knew that they could not wait any longer. If they continued to wait, Lu Bai might really die.


    So the next day, they sent Yao Youqian to the Ministry of Revenue and stayed outside for an hour. When they saw that Yao Youqian did not run out, they immediately got on the carriage and rushed to Jingzhao Mansion, beating drums and shouting: "Jianghuaihehe An Qu Jinsheng, a schr in the government, has a grievance toin about, please ask Jingzhao Mansion to receive the petition!"


    Qu Xiucai and the others thought about it for a few days and felt that they had to make a fuss about it. Only by making a fuss could Lu Bai have a way to survive.


    But Lu Bai''s matter was too strange, as if he had offended some important person, so he did not let Qu Wenliang and Xu Zhaominge forward, but did it himself.


    If the mastermind behind it gets angry and wants to kill someone, thene and kill him. Anyway, he is old and not afraid.


    Qu Jinsheng, a schr from Anfu in the Jianghuai River, has a grievance toin about. Please ask Jingzhao to receive the petition!


    What to pick up, why cant you just stop?


    Jing Zhaoyin was annoyed to death, but Qu Jinsheng was a schr. He came to y drums in broad daylight toin, so he couldn''t blow him away. He could only say: "Hurry, bring him in, don''t let him beat anymore. "


    Yes. The squad leader hurried out.


    Not long after, Qu Xiucai was brought in.


    Qu Wenliang and Xu Zhaoming followed in, while Liang Jiang was waiting outside. If anything happened, he would run to ask for help.


    Qu Xiucai presented the paper and shouted: "Sir, someone has a grievance, please..."


    Okay, okay, stop shouting, everyone whoes here has their grievances. Jing Zhaoyin interrupted him and waved to him: Come here.


    Qu Xiucai was startled, thinking he was being asked to hand over the paper, and hurried over.


    But Jing Zhaoyin didn''t even look at his petition, and whispered: "Is it because of Lu Bai? I''m telling you, it''s useless. I can''t deal with the affairs of the Wucheng Army and Horse Division. You go to the Ministry of War." Bar."


    Mr. Zhong''s people have given him a message. He dare not interfere with Lu Bai''s matter. If he did, even he would have to get out.


    ...I saw the message. Let me tell you that in the whole article, only Ning Ji was reborn. Zong Zhengya was not reborn. She would know some things. Ning Ji told her. In Chapter 1001, she wrote about it when she first appeared. . . Xiaoyu will give birth in a few chapters. Can anyone provide the names of the two pups? I''m looking for a name 0.0. . There has been a typhoon in the past two days, which is a bit fierce and blowing. I hope the Inte and power will not be cut off. T-T, thank you for your support.

 Chapter 2161: Let him go

    Chapter 2161: Let him go


    Chapter 2161 Release


    Qu Xiucai was angry: "Jingzhao Mansion is in charge of all cases in the capital. ording tow, it can also handle cases from various ces thate to Beijing to redress grievances. Why can''t Jingzhao Mansion take care of the fault of the Wucheng Military and Horse Division?"


    boom!


    Lord Jing Zhaoyin pped the rm bell angrily: "Qu Jinsheng, don''t be so shameless!"


    After Qu Jinsheng was shocked, he added: "You are also forty years old. You should know that some things are not something that everyone can take care of. Go back first and wait. After a few months, I will definitely be able toe back. He wont die.


    Master Zhong did not allow him to reveal too much information to Qu Jinsheng and the others. He took the risk to tell Qu Jinsheng this sentence.


    But since Qu Jinsheng is here today, it is impossible for him to leave so quickly.


    He went back, knelt in the courtroom, and took out another piece of paper: "Qu Jinsheng, a schr from Anfu in the Jianghuai River, sues Ruan Shengyang, a hundred households of the Fuhu Army in the capital, for randomly beating up people with merit and fame. Please ept the paper from Jing Zhaoyin and file it for us." Make the decision!


    He added: "Now that Lu Bai is not here, a certain schr is a schr. ording to thew, I can help him pass the petition to redress his grievances!"


    When the Chu Dynasty was first established, there were many bandits and killings in various ces, and heavy punishments were required. Therefore, when the criminalws of the Chu Dynasty were formted, a use was written that those with meritorious status could go to court to redress grievances on behalf of others, and the yamen had to ept the cases. .


    After Jing Zhaoyin heard this, he wanted to strangle Qu Xiucai, so he asked him: "Do you know who the Ruan family is?"


    Qu Jinsheng: "I know, but the Ruan family beats people without reason, so we must sue!"


    Jing Zhaoyin smiled: "Okay, but you are just a schr. Ruan Shengyang is a military attach with a high rank, and the Ruan family is still a rtive of the emperor. Anyone who uses a high-ranking person or a rtive of the emperor without rank will be punished with thirty canes first. You Are you willing?"


    Qu Jinsheng said: "I am willing!"


    Hehe, you are quite stubborn and you really dont know what is good or bad.


    Jing Zhaoyin was also angry and wanted to teach Qu Jinsheng a lesson, so he ordered: "Come here, use torture and beat him hard!"


    Qu Wenliang was very frightened and rushed out: "Sir, I am willing to suffer the punishment for my uncle!"


    Get out of here! Jing Zhaoyin is annoying them to death. I am here to help you. Dont be ignorant of good peoples hearts, okay?


    Qu Xiucai looked at Qu Wenliang and scolded: "Brother Liang, Brother Ming, you two get out and stay out of this matter!"


    Brother Liang and Brother Ming still have a bright future, so we can''t drag them down. If they have troubles and will be punished, he will bear the responsibility alone.


    But he simply couldn''t afford it.


    Jing Zhaoyin: "Hit!"


    "Yes." The government officials responded. After blocking Qu Wenliang and Xu Zhaoming outside, they immediately held Qu Xiucai down, raised the stick and lowered it, and tortured Qu Xiucai.


    The two yamen officers who used the torture were both old hands and experienced. They beat Qu Xiucai to pieces with only a dozen blows, and he fainted from being unable to bear it.


    "Uncle, uncle, stop fighting, stop fighting!" Qu Wenliang cried bitterly. Using the tricks he learned at the Luo family, he avoided the government officials who stopped him, rushed into the court, hugged Qu Xiucai, and pinched his body. Middle: "Uncle, how are you? Wake up quickly."


    Xu Zhaoming also rushed in, took out a bottle of smelly medicine, and gave it to Qu Xiucai to smell, but this smelly medicine, which was miraculous in treating syncope, did not work, and Qu Xiucai did not wake up.


    "Uncle, uncle!" Qu Wenliang was extremely anxious and said to Xu Zhaoming: "Take out that convenient pill for treating syncope and feed it to my uncle."


    Hey. Xu Zhaoming immediately found a pill and stuffed it into Qu Xiucais mouth.


    However, after half a quarter of an hour, Qu Xiucai still didn''t wake up. Qu Wenliang was so anxious that he was afraid that Qu Xiucai would die.


    Jing Zhaoyin said at the right time: "Come here, send them back to Dou''s house for treatment. We will discuss the matter of prosecution after Qu Jinsheng wakes up."


    "Yes!" Jing Zhaoyin''s officials couldn''t help but swarmed up, grabbed Qu Xiucai, Qu Wenliang, and Xu Zhaoming, threw them into the carriage, and drove towards Dou''s house.


    Liang Jiang who was standing outside was confused. What is going on? No more suing?


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t go back quickly, if you stay here any longer, I will arrest you too!" The Yamen servant of Jingzhao Mansion threatened him and even drew his sword to drive him away. Liang Jiang was timid at first, so he didn''t dare to stay any longer when he saw this, so he hurried back to Dou''s house.


    After they left, Jing Zhaoyin breathed a sigh of relief. Damn it, they were gone.


    He immediately sent someone to deliver a message to Zhong Huan''s people, telling Zhong Huan: Your Excellency, these people are all stubborn and will not look back until they hit the south wall. Your Excellency, you should make your next n early.


    After Zhong Huan received the news, he finally called Mou Fang and asked about Lu Bai''s condition: "Is he dead?"


    Mou Fang: Not dead.


    Zhong Huan: Is it ready?


    Mou Fang: "No move, as I said before, he is innocent and will not ept the trick of being beaten."


    After hearing this, Zhong Huan nodded: "I can withstand it physically, but people''s will is fragile. Most people can withstand the punishment, but they cannot withstand the destruction of their will."


    The meaning of this is that Lu Bais suffering is not over yet, there is still more for him to suffer!


    After hearing this, Mou Fang wanted to cry for Lu Bai: "What do you mean, sir?"


    Zhong Huandao said: "Let him go and let He Chengjin personally send him back to Dou''s house to seek treatment from the imperial doctor so that he can recover as soon as possible."


    Recover to the point where you have the physical strength to redress yourself.


    Yes. Mou Fang went to do it immediately.


    An hourter, Lu Bai was sent back to Dou''s house by He Chengjin.


    "Lu Bai, Lu Bai, call the doctor quickly and save him!" Dou Shaodong''s family felt cold all over when they saw Lu Bai''s miserable condition, and hurriedly asked Butler Dou to call the doctor.


    He Chengjin said: "No need, I brought the imperial doctor."


    After saying this, he looked at the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor immediately said: "Don''t worry, Lu Xiucai looked dripping with blood, but there was no fear of his life. First carry him into the house and put him away. I will stay here for the next few days to check on his injuries at any time. "


    After saying this, looking at He Chengjin''s indifferent expression, Dou Shaodong''s family waspletely angry. They rushed over, grabbed He Chengjin''s clothes, and asked angrily: "What do you want from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division? Why do you want to target Lu Bai? He There is no crime at all, but you beat him like this, you are deliberately killing someone!"


    With a bang, He Chengjin kicked Dou Shaodong''s knee, causing him severe pain. He took a few steps back, but was supported by Dou Meng, otherwise he might have fallen down.


    He Chengjin said: "Lu Bai rushed into the restaurant with the listeners, causing congestion in the streets of the restaurant for nearly two quarters of an hour. The militarymanders of the five cities have the right to arrest him and torture him."


    The implication is that they deny that they arrested people indiscriminately and tortured Lu Bai indiscriminately.


    He also said very arrogantly: "If you are not convinced, when Lu Bai wakes up, you can ask him to go to the Ministry of War to sue us. Otherwise, he can file aint against us. I''m afraid he won''t have the courage."


    After saying that, he didnt stay any longer and left with his men.


    Before leaving the house, he turned back and said: "When we sent Lu Bai back, he was still alive. If he died, we would not me the troops of our five cities."


    This is shameless!


    Dou Shaodong''s family was furious and wanted to chase He Chengjin out and beat him: "He Chengjin, stop for me!"


    Heh, He Chengjin ignored him at all and walked away with his men in a swaggering manner.


    Anyway, they are just following orders and doing things. If they have any responsibilities, Mr. Zhong will shoulder them and they are not afraid at all.

 Chapter 2162: letter

    Chapter 2162: letter


    Chapter 2162 Letter


    "You bastard, wait for me, I will teach you a lesson one day!" After Dou Shaodong cursed, he hurried back to the house to see Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai''s body was covered in blood. The servants of the Dou family brought basins of hot water to Lu Bai to clean. Only after the blood stains were washed away could the injuries on Lu Bai''s body be clearly seen.


    The wounds were hideous. Some wounds were still oozing blood, and some had scabs. It could be seen that he had been tortured in the past few days without stopping, so he had old wounds and new wounds.


    The most eye-catching injuries were two prating wounds, which were caused by piercing the shoulder des with a sharp instrument and damaging the bones. Fortunately, the wounds were notrge and the vital points were avoided, so he did not die.


    But a punctured bone will cause severe pain, and the pain of a broken bone is not something ordinary people can bear.


    There were several t wounds the size of plums in front of his body. It looked like they were caused by someone using a knife to slice off the flesh... Lingchi''s punishment is to slice off the skin and flesh on a person''s body. How many times did Lu Bai receive Lingchi''s punishment? .


    , !


    Dou Shaodongs family was so angry that they smashed a lot of things in the house: Madman, madman!


    He rushed over again, grabbed Imperial Doctor Fang and asked angrily: "Who did this? You must know, tell me quickly!"


    Physician Fang said: "Dou Shaodong''s family, you asked the wrong person. I am a senior official. The Military and Horse Department of the Five Cities asked for a physician. I came here as soon as I received the errand. How can I possibly know the inside story?"


    He added: "Let go, I still have to save Lu Bai."


    Xu Zhaoming came over to persuade: "Brother Dou, save Brother Lu first, and wait until he wakes up."


    Dou Shaodong red at the imperial doctor angrily, and finally let go of his hand, letting the imperial doctor Fang go to treat Lu Bai, and shouted: "Where is our doctor? Why hasn''t hee yet?!"


    Come,e. The old doctor with the best medical skills in the Dou family came from Qu Xiucais side with his two apprentices, and entered the room to check Lu Bais pulse and check his injuries.


    Qu Xiucai''s injury was not healed yet. At this moment, he was being helped over by Qu Wenliang. He asked Dou Shaodong''s family: "How is Lu Bai? Is his life in danger?"


    Dou Shaodongs family said: The imperial doctor said there was no fatal injury.


    Qu Xiucai felt relieved after hearing this, but when he saw Lu Bai''s miserable condition, he was so frightened that he almost fainted and said angrily and distressedly: "How could this happen? Who did it? How could Lu Bai be harmed like this? ?!


    Qu Xiucai shed tears. Lu Bai''s body was covered with wounds, and there wasn''t even a piece of good flesh left.


    Seeing that Lu Bai was still wearing his pants and there was blood on the pants, his face turned pale with fright, and he quickly asked Dou Shaodong''s family: "But I''ve seen him, he... hasn''t gotten married yet, so what can happen?"


    He had heard of some things that some viins would deliberately destroy people''s roots, and he was afraid that something like this would happen to Lu Bai.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was shocked and rushed over to take off Lu Bai''s pants. After looking at it, he felt relieved and turned around and said, "It''s okay, it''s fine. There are no injuries around that area. It must have been deliberately avoided during the torture."


    At least He Chengjin and they have some conscience!


    Physician Fang was a little speechless. He pulled up Lu Bai''s pants and said, "Don''t make any more trouble. Go out first. He has many wounds on his body. We have to treat his wounds one by one. You guys will be in the way here."


    That makes sense. Dou Shaodong''s family called to Qu Xiucai and the others: "Uncle Qu, let''s go out and wait. With the Dou family''s doctors here, no one dares to treat Lu Bai to death."


    After saying that, he grabbed Liang Jiang, who had been crying, and a group of people left the house and waited on the porch.


    An entire hourter, Imperial Physician Fang and Doctor Dou cleaned all the wounds on Lu Bai''s body, applied medicine, and bandaged them.


    Old Doctor Dou opened the door and said: "Master, everything is fine. Although there are many wounds, they are not fatal. The body has suffered a lot of wear and tear. It will take three months to recover and there will be no serious disease."


    Physician Fang washed his hands with water and said, "I told you that there were no fatal injuries on his body, but you just don''t believe it."


    Dou Shaodong''s family did not answer the call, but went in to see Lu Bai. Seeing that he was still unconscious, he quickly asked, "When will Lu Bai wake up?"


    Doctor Dou said: "You can wake up at night. He has been tortured these days and needs to catch up on his sleep." The torture means that you will not be allowed to sleep, and will wake you up as soon as you fall asleep, and continue the interrogation and torture.


    After hearing this, Dou Shaodong''s family felt relieved.


    In the evening, Yao Youqian and the others did not stay in the Sixth Department on errands, but came back early.


    "L Bai was released? Where are the others?" Yao Youqian asked as soon as he entered Dou''s house. After learning that he was injured and recuperating in the house, a group of people went straight to the house where Lu Bai lived.


    After seeing Lu Bai, they felt relieved.


    Yao Youqian asked again: "What do the people of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division mean? Why are they arrested and why are they released? Is there any exnation?"


    Dou Shaodongs family shook their heads: No, they dont admit its their fault.


    Dou Shaodongs family told them one by one what happened today and the condition of Lu Bais injury.


    Thats too much! Yao Youqian was very angry and punched the table several times.


    Liang Jiang nced at Yao Youqian. Fortunately, he came backte. If he had been there during the day, he wouldn''t have known how angry he would have been when he saw Lu Bai''s miserable state.


    Dou Shaodong''s family was almost furious when they saw Yao Youqian. In order to prevent him from doing stupid things, theyforted him. By the time Yao Youqian calmed down, it was already dark outside.


    Dou Shaodongs family thought of Gu Jinan and asked outside the house, Brother An is back?!


    Dou Meng said: "No, Ouyang Fu has already taken Zezi, Feng Lian and others to pick him up. I guess he will be back soon."


    However, Gu Jinan failed toe back.


    Half an hourter, Ouyang Fu came back and said to the worried people: "Master Ouyang Zhang said that there have been a lot of things in the pce recently, and Young Master Gu has been kept in the pce by Your Majesty to continue his duty and cannot leave the pce to rest."


    He took out another letter: "This is a letter from Master Gu to you."


    It was the first time Gu Jinan was on duty in the pce. Dou Shaodong''s family was afraid that something might happen to him, so they hurriedly took the letter and read it. They were relieved when Gu Jinan said everything was fine in the pce.


    But Gu Jinan didn''t trust them. He vaguely felt that Emperor Jingyuan kept him in the pce because someone had trouble outside, so he wrote a paragraph in the letter: The capital is an important ce, and punishments are severe. We are new here, so be sure not to cause trouble. If something happens, don''t panic and rush around like a frightened cow. Instead, you should calm down and think deeply, and seek help from your elders to solve your difficulties.


    Gu Jinan wrote this kind of cryptic reminder, no matter how many more, he didn''t write more, because when he was an errand in the pce, the letters sent home were all opened and checked, and it was not good to say too much.


    Dou Shaodong''s family showed the letter to everyone: "Brother An is right, we can''t be too impulsive, otherwise we will be the ones who suffer."


    He added: "Lu Bai hase back. When he wakes up, we will discuss how to seek justice for Lu Bai."


    Qi Kangming and the others agreed very much with what Dou Shaodong''s family said, but Yao Youqian and Lu Bai had grown up together and had a deep rtionship. He did not say anything and only said: "Let''s wait until Lu Bai wakes up."


    If Lu Bai was greatly wronged, he would sacrifice his fame, wealth and life to help him.


    "It''s done." Dou Shaodong''s family agreed. Seeing that everyone was very worried about Lu Bai, they asked their servants to put dinner in Lu Bai''s house. A group of people guarded Lu Bai while eating.


    Lu Bai woke up in the middle of the night. When he opened his eyes, he saw a brightly lit room. He was an excited person who said: "I, I''m back..."


    Go back to Dou''s house, you don''t have to stay in that dark, damp torture chamber with the rotten smell anymore.

 Chapter 2163: Disaster and blessing

    Chapter 2163: Disaster and blessing


    Chapter 2163 Disaster and Blessing


    "Lu Bai?" Yao Youqian was worried about Lu Bai. He was sleeping here. When he noticed the movement, he woke up immediately. When he saw Lu Bai, he said in surprise: "Lu Qianjin, you finally woke up!"


    Lu Bai saw him and smiled: "I''m fine."


    His face was beaten into a pig''s head, and two big teeth were knocked out, so his speech was a bit unclear.


    "L Bai is awake?" Qi Kangming and the others were worried about L Bai. They were sleeping together in the next room. When they heard the noise, they came over immediately.


    Lu Bai was so moved that he couldn''t help but cry, which made everyone anxious, and said hurriedly: "Don''t cry, we know you have been wronged, don''t worry, even if you don''t give up the fame, we will seek justice for you!"


    As he said this, Lu Bai cried even harder, but the howling was so loud that it hurt the wounds on his face and made his teeth clench in pain, so he did not dare to cry any more.


    Seeing him crying a little miserably, Dou Shaodong''s family frowned, came over and asked in a low voice: "Lu Bai, tell the truth, what kind of torture did you undergo in the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division? Were you...well, what?" ?


    Dou Shaodong''s family winked at him, and when his eyes were about to cramp, Lu Bai finally reacted and said angrily: "What are you thinking about? I didn''t, it''s just a skin injury, hiss!"


    I was so excited that I hurt my wound again and it was painful.


    Dou Shaodong''s family smiled and said: "As long as it''s okay, it''ll be okay."


    You can''t me him. Lu Bai is quite good-looking, and Da Chu has the air of an immortal king. It''s normal for him to have such worries.


    He asked Lu Bai again: "You have always been in the Military and Horse Department of Xicheng and have never changed ces? Is He Chengjin the person who tortured you? Have people with higher official positions than hime to see you? Did they say who you offended?"


    Lu Bai shook his head: "No, that person is very arrogant... He seems to want to be promoted through meritorious service. He keeps saying that there is a mastermind behind me and wants to convict me of a big crime... But I have always said that I am innocent and have not been instigated by anyone to cause trouble. , If you dont give in, you will be beaten.


    He paused for a moment and continued: "I have thought about this. Maybe someone wants to deal with you and use me as a raft...or maybe they don''t want me to say good things about the soldiers who resisted the army, so they want to kill me...but now it''s just spection. I dont know exactly why this disaster happened.


    but


    I have been wronged and will not give in. When my injuries are almost healed, I will sue the Ruan family and the troops of Wucheng!


    Speaking very excitedly, he hurt the wound again. He covered his cheek and screamed that it hurt.


    Yao Youqian was originally worried about him, but when he saw that he was still moring to file aint, he finally felt relieved and said: "Don''t talk about this now, drink some water, and let Dr. Dou take a look at it."


    Lu Bai nodded, drank the water, and asked Old Doctor Dou to check his pulse.


    But before Old Doctor Dou had finished checking his pulse, Lu Bai fell asleep.


    Old Doctor Dou said: "It''s okay. He is too tired. It is not easy to talk for so long. Let him continue to sleep."


    Lu Bai didn''t wake up until noon the next day. When he saw Yao Youqian still staying in the house, he was very angry: "You are crazy. You asked for leave just after you went to the Sixth Ministry to observe politics. You thought you were passing on Yao." How can you be so unmotivated? What if I make you angry and don''t give you a good share?"


    Yao Youqian was speechless: "You should talk less, so as not to faint from exhaustion. I didn''t ask for leave. I took advantage of my lunch break to rush back to see you. I will be leaving soon."


    After Lu Bai heard this, he felt relieved.


    Yao Youqian didn''t stay long. He waited for Lu Bai to drink porridge and take medicine before leaving. Before leaving, he said: "Take good care of your injuries. When youe back in the evening, we will talk about your affairs together."


    I just asked a general questionst night. There are still many things to ask. I have to ask them clearly before I can file awsuit for justice.


    But Lu Bai didn''t want to drag them down. After a few days of training and recovery, he asked Qu Wenliang, Xu Zhaoming, and Liang Jiang to help prepare the carriage and go directly to Jingzhao Mansion to y drums while Yao Youqian and the others were going to the Yamen and Dou Shaodong''s house. Comints.


    "L Bai, a schr from Yujiang County in the Jianghuai River An Prefecture, has a grievance toin. Please ask the Jingzhao Prefecture to receive the petition!" Here we go again!


    Jingzhao Yin wanted to hit the wall, but he had to do what Mr. Zhong told him. After someone brought Lu Bai in, he tore up his petition and said, "Jingzhao Mansion will not ept this case. You Lets go.


    Lu Bai was confused: "Why not ept it? Why not ept it?!"


    Jing Zhaoyin sneered: "Not only will this case not be epted, your case against Uncle Ruan will also not be epted."


    Having said that, he said to the squad leader: "Drag him away. If he dares to cause trouble in front of Jingzhao Mansion, we will immediately count Qu Wenliang and the other three as aplices and arrest him and throw him in jail!"


    Lu Bai was shocked and angry, but in order not to injure Qu Wenliang and the others, he had no choice but to leave.


    But he refused to ept it. After returning, he wrote another petition. The next day, he sent Qu Wenliang and others away and went to a small yamen set up by the Ministry of War outside the imperial city toin: "Lu Bai, a schr from Yujiang County, Anfu, Jianghuai River, sued the Xicheng soldiers and horses. Si He Chengjin and others arrested me, imprisoned me, and tortured me for no reason!"


    He endured the severe pain of the flesh wounds on his body and shouted outside the small Yamen of the Ministry of War.


    However, what awaited him this time was not only being driven away, but also being severely beaten.


    A group of soldiers wearing heavy armor rushed out from the small yamen of the Ministry of War. The leader, Baihu, kicked Lu Bai over, pinched his neck, threw him two meters away, and cursed: "Bold madmen, how dare you do this?" If you cause trouble at the military office outside the Ministry of War, get out of here. If you dare to make trouble again, you''ll be rude to you!"


    After saying this, he also asked his soldiers to tear up Lu Bai''s paper.


    Lu Bai looked at the torn paper with red eyes... This was the second time. This was a paper that represented justice. How could they tear it up? And tore it apart twice? Is there nothing to reason about in the capital? !


    At this moment, Lu Bai felt a little cold-hearted, but he did not despair and believed that there was reason in the capital.


    So when he was carried and thrown to the entrance of an alley by the soldiers from the external office of the Ministry of War, and after dragging his injured body back to Dou''s house, he continued to write the petition...Tomorrow, he was going to knock on the main gate of the imperial city to avenge himself!


    Lu Bai had been making trouble for two days, and his story had spread in the capital, but someone spread the news, saying that he was at fault in the first ce, and then started to mess around after suffering the consequences. He is a very evil person and does not deserve sympathy.


    This rumor spread like the wind throughout the capital in just one night.


    People in the capital are not stupid. They know that Lu Bai must have offended some big shot by being targeted in this way. Therefore, even though they know that there is something fishy about this matter, no one dares to stand up and speak justice to him.


    Lu Bai was sad and secretly cried.


    Because of this incident, Yao Youqian took leave and asked him: "The other party is obviously not an ordinary person, do you still want to go to the imperial city to avenge yourself?"


    "Of course!" Lu Bai said: "I''m right, I suffered an unreasonable disaster, why can''t I avenge myself?!"


    Yao Youqian listened and did not stop him. He just said: "Okay, I will apany you tomorrow."


    But Lu Bai didn''t want him to go, so he took out the self-defense medicine that the old doctor Wu gave them, secretly knocked Yao Youqian unconscious, and then ran to the Imperial City Avenue and knelt down to cry out: "Lv Bai, a schr from Yujiang County, Jianghuai River Anfu, Bai, sue Xicheng Military and Horse Division He Chengjin and others for abusing their power!"


    Lu Bai came with hope, but what he got was despair.


    The imperial guard guarding the imperial city was alerted, came on horseback, swung his long whip, beat him hard, knocked him back, and said angrily: "You bold and humble man, if you dare toe to the gate of the imperial city to cause trouble, get out now. If you don''t get out, I will regard you as a traitor and kill you on the spot!"


    And Lu Bai''s every move was being watched. When Mou Fang saw that he had already made trouble in front of the imperial city gate, he immediately went to see Zhong Huan and told Lu Bai''s matter.


    He looked at Zhong Huan''s face again and asked, "Sir, this person is firm-minded and believes in justice. He seems to be useful. Can you stop?"


    Your Excellency, please stop now. If you continue to practice, Lu Bai will turn into a corpse.

 Chapter 2164: Officials and nobility

    Chapter 2164: Officials and nobility


    Chapter 2164 Officials and Nobles


    But Zhong Huan put down the pen in his hand, looked at him, and said: "Since he is determined, he should have the courage to knock on the imperial city gate for the second time."


    This, sir, are you crazy?


    Mou Fang didn''t dare to say this out loud, so he could only remind him tactfully: "Sir, that''s the imperial city gate. You have the guts to knock on it the first time and cry out for injustice. No one can do it again."


    "No one can do it?" Zhong Huan smiled: "When Chu was newly established, Emperor Jingwu wanted to wipe out the wealthy family. Mr. Ouyang Hong knocked on the pce door three times and was able to meet Emperor Jingwu and earned a fortune for the wealthy family. It also gave the newly established Dachu a way to survive."


    "Not to mention Mr. Ouyang Hong, Mr. Feng also knocked on the pce door three times back then, begging Emperor Jingyuan to let go of the inws of Wei Guogong. Look, both old gentlemen can do it, why can''t Lu Bai? And he What you are knocking on is not a pce gate, but an imperial city gate."


    Mu Fang:


    The two gentlemen were able to knock on the pce door three times without dying because they were ministers of Chu State. They were valued by His Majesty and had the right to be a saint. But what did Lu Bai have?


    He is just a poor schr from out of town, and it is already enough for him to knock on the gate of the imperial city once.


    Mou Fang said: "Sir, Lu Bai has no official position or title. If he dares to approach the imperial city gate again, the imperial guards will shoot him immediately."


    "Then save him and don''t let him die. He is worth saving now." Zhong Huan took up his pen and wrote the words "Evil Demon" on the rice paper: "I have shown mercy to him. If he is in the northwest or northeast , or Zhongzhou, what he faces is not me, but the real evil ghost. They will torture him to death, and then throw him to feed the wolves. He will not even have a chance toe out andin. .


    "The entire Dachu is full of evil spirits. If he wants to be a human being and pray for the people, he has to endure a catastrophe of tearing out his bones and risking his life. Otherwise, when he faces the real evil ghosts, he will not be able to persevere, or even It is possible to be assimted by them and be new ghosts."


    this?


    You are right, but Mou Fang is really afraid that Lu Bai will not be able to hold on.


    Zhong Huandao: "What I want is that after experiencing despair, he can still firmly believe that there is justice in the world, and dare to risk his own life to avenge himself and do it!"


    Yes. Mou Fang could only do as he was told.


    On the road in front of the imperial city gate, Lu Bai was not dead. Ouyang Fu held up the token of the Ouyang family and said to the imperial guards: "My lords, please show mercy. This person is a guest of the Ouyang family. He has been wronged and has no choice but to go out." This is myst resort to avenge myself, and I wont do it again in the future!


    Ouyang Fu sent Gu Jinan to the pce. A few days ago, he waited for Gu Jinan for a long time at the foot of the imperial city. He talked to Master Ouyang Zhang. The imperial guards had seen him and did not doubt his words. They also gave the Ouyang family face, saying: "For no reason." Coming to make trouble in front of the imperial city is a serious crime equivalent to conspiracy. Keep an eye on him, and Mr. Ouyang won''t be able to save him next time."


    "Yes, thank you all, sir." After Ouyang Fu thanked the guards, he immediately picked up Lu Bai and ran away. He put him on a carriage dozens of meters away and said to the driver: "Go back to Dou''s house!"


    "yes."


    The carriage immediately started moving and ran towards Dou''s house.


    This matter was such a big fuss that even before Lu Bai returned to Dou''s house, the news spread throughout half of the capital: "Do you still remember the foreign schr who went to Jingzhao Mansion and the Ministry of War toin about injustice two days ago? He is crazy and ran away. He went to the imperial city gate toin, and alerted the imperial guards."


    Hey, you really dont want your life. Why bother? How can a person live without being wronged?


    Even though I dont know what he is so stubborn about, he just epts the injustice, and even goes to the imperial city gate toin, and even loses his life.


    What? Hes dead?


    Eighty percent of him is dead. Even the Imperial Guards have been rmed. There is still a way for him to survive.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The schr is not dead. He, Gu Tanhua and Yao Chuanlu are friends from the same hometown. Gu Tanhua is also the grandson-inw of the Ouyang family. The stubborn schr was rescued by the Ouyang family."


    Saved by people from the Ouyang family? That means he is not dead.


    The Ouyang family has the Sacred Heart, and if they want to save the stubborn schr, they can still do it.


    Someone sighed: "It''s good that he was saved. I hope he will be more open-minded and stop looking for death. Then the imperial city gate can be knocked at will? I have read too many paintings and thought that anyone can enter the imperial city toin." No? Silly!"


    Half the capital was talking about Lu Bai knocking on the imperial city gate to cry out for injustice. Some people also talked about the Ruan family: "Did anyone from the Ruan familye out to speak? This matter probably started because of his family."


    Someone said disapprovingly: "Isn''t it right? Wasn''t it the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division who started this matter?"


    Someone scolded him: "Zhang Bafu, please shut up, don''t you want to live a long life? Is it okay to talk about the gossip of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division?"


    That''s a military policeman who controls the security of the entire capital. If they hear about it, they will take you away on any charge and destroy your whole family.


    After Qi Kangming and others heard about this, they stopped running any errands and immediately asked for leave toe back to see Lu Bai. They didn''t care whether the leave was approved or not, and ran back directly.


    When he returned to Dou''s house, Yao Youqian had been rescued and was sitting in the living room in the front yard with his head down.


    Qi Kangming frowned when he saw this: "Why are you sitting here alone? Where is Lu Bai? Is he okay? Where is Brother Dou?"


    As he was going to Lu Bai''s yard, he was stopped by Yao Youqian: "L Bai is not dead, he just has some new injuries. Don''t bother him yet, let him think about it."


    Qi Kangming thought about it for a while, then agreed, and then asked: "Lu Bai still doesn''t give up, and wants to continue to filewsuits to redress his grievances?"


    Yao Youqian shook his head: "I don''t know. He hasn''t spoken since he came back. He is very desperate... The first two times he was driven back with no way to appeal, he was always high-spirited and believed that there was a ce to redress grievances in the capital, but this time... he It was a shock.


    The whole person was lifeless, as if dead.


    "How is Lu Bai?!" Dou Shaodong''s family came back, followed by Master Yan and Yan Xiaowu.


    Originally, the Yan family did not allow Yan Xiaowu toe over, saying that he was afraid that this matter would implicate him, but Yan Xiaowu said that Lu Bai was right, and if he severed ties with Lu Bai because he was afraid of being implicate, then he would be worse than a beast. Will be despised by thousands of people.


    There is no other way, the Yan family can only let hime.


    Qi Kangming told Lu Bai''s situation.


    Dou Shaodong''s family frowned when they heard this, and after a while he said, "Then let him be quiet for a while and wait until tomorrow."


    But Lu Bai was hit hard this time and felt the feeling of despair. He locked himself in the room for three whole days.


    They were so impatient that Yao had money. They were afraid that he would not be able to think about it, so they did not go to the Yamen.


    Fortunately, Mr. Ouyang Zhang helped and personally helped them run six departments and asked for leave, so they were not punished for this.


    After Xi Jiaoyu and Miao Zongqi learned about Lu Bai''s affairs, they came to Dou''s house in the evening and stayed here for three days.


    By the morning of the fourth day, Mr. Miao Qi''s patience was exhausted. He lost his temper and said to Dou Shaodong''s family: "No, we can''t let him go on like this. Should he continue to sue without his life, or should he just go back to his hometown?" You have to choose one.


    He added: "If you can''t bear it, then let me be the viin and break the door and drag him out. In short, we can''t let him lock us up like this anymore!"


    Everyone also felt that Lu Bai had locked him up for long enough and agreed with Mr. Miao Qis idea of breaking the door. But before Mr. Miao Qi broke the door, Lu Bai came out.


    He was very haggard, as if his whole body had shrunk, and he had lost twice the weight, but his eyes were still clear and there was no sign of going crazy.


    Yao Youqian looked at him and cried with joy. He had a lot to say, but in the end he only asked: "Have you thought clearly? Do you want to continue to sue?"

 Chapter 2165: Decide

    Chapter 2165: Decide


    Chapter 2165 Decision


    Lu Bai locked himself up for three days, and his mind became clearer and clearer. After listening, he nodded and said one word firmly: "Yes!"


    But his body couldn''t support him, his vision went dark, and he almost fell over. Sawako hurriedly supported him.


    Feng Lian hurriedly poured a bowl of warm water from the stove in the corridor, added a little salt, and fed it to Lu Bai. After drinking it, Lu Bai felt better.


    "Help him into the house. I want to check his pulse." Old Doctor Dou has been guarding the courtyard. He had long wanted to break down the door and go in to treat Lu Bai''s injuries. When he saw that he opened the door by himself, he immediately opened the medicine box. To diagnose a disease.


    Hey. Zezi helped Lu Bai into the house.


    The servants of the Dou family were already busy. They took away the old bedding and reced it with new ones for Lu Bai. They opened all the windows to let the wind blow away the stale air in the room and lit incense.


    Old doctor Dou said: "Change the Anshen incense, he needs a good sleep."


    He then said to Feng Lianda: "Bring the warm medicinal porridge and let him eat it."


    "Hey." Feng Lian immediately went out to get the porridge, stirred the porridge until it was edible, and fed it to Lu Bai.


    But Lu Bai had been hungry for three days and had no appetite. He felt like vomiting after just eating a little.


    When Feng Lian saw this, he just drank it with water. Although he almost drank it to death, he managed to get him to eat most of the bowl of medicinal porridge.


    Old doctor Dou said to Lu Bai: "Lie down, I will give you an acupuncture and let you have a sleep."


    Lu Bai now wanted to live. Hey down honestly and looked at Yao Youqian and the others before Dr. Dou performed the acupuncture: "I will live...Thank you very much."


    He was too tired and could only say one sentence, and could not say any more.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "We are all brothers, there is no need to thank you."


    Yao Youqian said: "I will help you and knock on the imperial city gate together with you."


    Qi Kangming and others also said: "We will go with you too!"


    Although it was irrational to do so, Lu Bai knocked on the imperial city gate again and almostmitted martyrdom. In any case, they could not let him go alone.


    After Lu Bai heard this, his mouth moved a few times, but he didn''t say a word... It was the same sentence, he didn''t want to implicate them.


    Old doctor Dou relieved him and said to everyone present: "Don''t talk about these things now, wait until he recovers his health."


    After saying that, he started to acupuncture, and soon Lu Bai fell asleep.


    Yao Youqian couldn''t wait to ask: "Old Doctor Dou, how is Lu Bai''s health? Is his life in danger?"


    Old Doctor Dou said: "He has been tortured before, and he has been too worried in the past three days, which has damaged his heart. He must take good care of himself for two months, and then recuperate for more than a year before he can recover. During this period, he can no longer be stimted and faint. Pour or vomit blood, otherwise there is a possibility of sudden death."


    so serious!


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Yao Youqian even knelt down and begged Dr. Dou: "Please save Lu Bai. He is still young, has not even married a wife, and has unfulfilled ambitions. He cannot let it go like this."


    Old doctor Dou hurriedly helped Yao Youqian up: "Yao Chuanlu, get up quickly. I''m just a servant of the Dou family and I can''t afford such a big gift."


    He also said: "Don''t worry, Yao Chuanlu, I will do my best to save him."     "Thank you, Mr. Yao." But Yao was still worried because he had money, so he asked Mr. Yan again: "The Yan family is in the capital, and they know many famous doctors. , can you help us invite some famous doctors?"


    Yan Erye agreed: "I know an old doctor in the capital who is good at treating internal injuries. I will go and ask him."


    But Lu Bai''s matter was so big that the famous doctors in the capital did not dare to treat him. They said to Mr. Yan, "Master Yan, we are different from the Yan family. We have no ability to take care of this matter and we have to support our family." We have to make ends meet in the capital, so dont make things difficult for us.


    In short, I just didnte, for fear of rescuing Lu Bai and causing trouble for my family.


    Fortunately, Mr. Ouyang Hong personally wrote a post and sent it to the pce, and invited an imperial doctor who was good at treating internal injuries to treat Lu Bai.


    Physician Wu was very powerful. Within three days, Lu Bai was cured of his heart palpitations, dizziness, brain swelling, and chest tightness: "It has stabilized, and he will not suddenly vomit blood, faint, and die suddenly."


    After listening to Yao Youqian, they finally felt relieved.


    Lu Bai rested for three days, and now he had the strength to speak. He bowed to Yao Youqian and the others: "Thank you all brothers for saving me. I''m fine now. Go to the office quickly. Don''t waste any more time on me." .


    Yan Xiaowu was a little scared after hearing this, so he sat beside Lu Bai''s bed and asked him: "What do you mean by saying this? Are you trying to get rid of us and continue to knock on the imperial city gate toin?"


    Lu Baiughed when he heard this: "You are overthinking. I''m just afraid that if you don''t go to the Yamen for so many days, you will be deprived of your honors. The Sixth Department and the Hanlin Academy are not run by us, so we can''t pamper you like this, right?" "


    Yan Xiaowu frowned when he heard this, and was about to speak when he was stopped by Qi Kangming: "Lu Bai is right, we haven''t been to the Yamen for several days. Now that he is well, we should go to the Yamen to do errands and work on our own future."


    Yan Xiaowu was startled and looked at Qi Kangming... Why is it different from what was agreed before?


    Qi Kangming didn''t say much, or even stay long. He greeted the others and left, leaving only Yao Youqian alone.


    Yao Youqian stayed in the room for a while. Aftering out, he told them the result: "I still want to go, saying that he is not fooling around, but wants to ask for hope."


    After Qi Kangming and the others heard this, he said, "In that case, let''s do what we agreed upon."


    He then said to Yan Xiaowu: "Brother Yan, you are different from us. If you follow us, will you bring trouble to the family, or..."


    "What do you mean? Think of me as a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death?!" Yan Xiaowu was very angry and said angrily: "Since we have agreed, then we will do it ording to the agreement, otherwise I will tell Lu Bai!"


    Qi Kangming stopped him before, probably because he was afraid that he would tell Lu Bai the result of the negotiation, which would make Lu Bai feel guilty and not dare to persist anymore.


    Hua Qianshan said: "Okay, okay, let''s go together, let''s go together, don''t waste time, while we are still alive, we have to have a good drink and eat ham. Brother Dou, I know ham is expensive, but at this time , you must not be reluctant to part with it!


    Dou Shaodong''s family admired them for risking their lives to apany them, and said with a smile: "Okay, I will bring you good wine and high-quality ham, so that you can eat as much as you want."


    Hua Qianshan was very excited after hearing this. He sped his hands and said, "Haha, I can finally eat ham. In the past, I could only eat Yu Changbo''s ham. That guy was stingy and wanted to pretend to be rich but couldn''t bear it. One person could only eat it." Give me two or three slices, and the vor will be gone as soon as you eat it!"


    Dou Shaodong''s family was so drooling when he saw what he said that they immediately sent someone to get the ham without waiting until night.


    At half past midnight, they began to drink and eat ham, and they were very happy. Hua Qianshan also imitated the madman''s behavior, untied his hair, opened his clothes, and sang and danced loudly.


    To be honest, the singing is terrible and the dancing is like a lunatic, without any sense of beauty.


    But everyone was very happy, and even Gu Dexing yed the pipa... He learned it from Gu Jinan, but he didn''t y it as well as Gu Jinan, and he made a lot of wrong tunes. Coupled with Hua Qianshan''s singing, it can be described as a ghost crying or a wolf howling.


    When the people on Xianning Street heard the noise, they all sympathized: "Tsk, it seems that Lu Xiucai is dead. Look, everyone started to cry in mourning!"

 Chapter 2166: A noble man from a poor family

    Chapter 2166: A noble man from a poor family


    In the pce, when Gu Jinan took his turn to leave the pce, he was left as an errand by Emperor Jingyuan.


    He finally couldn''t bear it any longer. After writing an edict, he put down his pen, knelt down in the pce, and said, "Your Majesty, I have something that I don''t understand, and I would like to ask your Majesty to rify my confusion."


    Without waiting for Emperor Jingyuan to respond, he asked: "Your Majesty has not allowed ministers to leave the pce to rest three times, but is it because someone in Dou''s house has a life-or-death incident?"


    The chief **** liked Gu Jinan very much and didn''t want him to seek death, so he took the lead in scolding him: "Be brave, Mr. Gu, as your Majesty''s minister, you just obey orders and carry out errands. If you dare to question His Majesty, you don''t want to live anymore."


    Your Majesty, your Majesty, has been in a bad mood recently because of the affairs in the Northeast. Be careful that your whole family will be buried alive!


    Gu Jinan said, "Wei Chen knows that he is overstepping his bounds, but the people in Dou''s house are brothers and old friends of mine. If something happens to someone, Wei Chen can''t stand by and watch."


    "You just became an official and you want to form a clique for personal gain!" Emperor Jingyuan was furious, grabbed the soup cup on the table and threw it at Gu Jinan.


    !


    Gu Jinan did not dare to dodge, and took the blow forcefully. His forehead was hit with a gash, and he was bleeding profusely. However, he still knelt upright and asked: "Your Majesty, please help me rify my doubts."


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned, stared at his face wet with blood, and sneered: "You are not afraid of death. In that case, when Lu Bai knocks on the imperial city gate again, you will die with him!"


    "L Bai went to knock on the imperial city gate? When did it happen? Why did he knock on the imperial city gate? But he was wronged?" Gu Jinan believed in Lu Bai.


    Although Lu Bai has be a rogue in recent years, he only treats evil people and is reasonable to others. He must have been greatly wronged before he knocked on the imperial city gate to avenge his grievances.


    "Hmph, he is a humble schr who dares to knock on the gate of the imperial city and cry out for injustice without even having an official position, causing uproar in the city. This crime is tantamount to conspiracy and the Imperial Forest Army can kill him on the spot." After Emperor Jingyuan finished speaking, he stared at Gu Jinan and sneered. Said: "Hemitted such a serious crime, and you still want to help him? If you help him, you will die too!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan did not answer immediately, but asked: "Your Majesty, please tell me why Lu Bai went to the imperial city gate toin?"


    He added: "Only by understanding the ins and outs can we make the right decision."


    Emperor Jingyuan: "You are quite calm."


    After speaking, he looked at the chief eunuch.


    The chief **** took the order and told Gu Jinan what happened outside.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan said: "Lu Bai was a little impulsive, but he was right. The Five Cities Military and Horse Division was indeed suspected of abusing his power."


    After a while, he suddenly looked at Emperor Jingyuan: "This is a trap. Why would your Majesty set him up? He is just a poor schr who loves to write stories and wants to spread the story of the soldiers'' resistance to the army throughout Chu."


    guessed correctly again.


    Emperor Jingyuan was angry, why was Gu Jinan so smart that he guessed this was a plot just after hearing what happened?


    However, so what if you guessed it.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "From the moment Lu Bai went to knock on the imperial city gate, his crime was actuallymitted. You can''t save him, and you can''t leave the pce to help him."


    The emperors power is so great that anyone who dares to offend will be killed!


    Gu Jinan understood that if Emperor Jingyuan told him the truth, it would be impossible for him to leave the pce. He also understood that if Lu Bai could not withstand the test, death would be waiting for him.


    But he was just a young man in his twenties. When he learned that his friend was designed to die in this way, he still couldn''t help but blush.


    Hehe, Emperor Jingyuan sneered disdainfully. Sure enough, he was still too young, and his background was not good. He was not trained through the umtion of ancient books by famous teachers. He still couldn''t handle life and death events.


    However, Gu Jinan did not shed tears after all, and only asked Emperor Jingyuan: "Why did your Majesty set up a trap for him?"


    He wants to know why. Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want to say it at first, but Gu Jinan was indeed a good young man and worthy of being reused. After a moment he said: "What did you use to solve the question in the imperial examination? That is the answer."


    Gu Jinan: "soldiers."


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded: "Zhongchuhou holds hundreds of thousands of troops. He has thergest number of troops in the entire Chu State, but his heart is not in the court, but in his own family. Starting from the end of the year beforest, he has also reached out to the entire northwest, trying to control The prefectures in the northwest. If we want to check and bnce him, we can only use soldiers, people, and strange moves."


    Zhong Huan said that since the hearts of the generals, officials, and nobles are no longer in the court, it is necessary to win over the soldiers and the people, honor the soldiers and the people, let the soldiers contain the generals, and use the people to consolidate the imperial power, only then can we turn the tide. ,e back to life!


    Gu Jinan paused and said, "Is this Lu Bai''s unique move?"


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded: "He is not afraid of death, dares to publicize the merits of the army, and dares to ask for orders for the people. In this case, let him do it freely, but..."


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "Before you want to let it go, you must withstand the test, otherwise you will be a waste and not worthy of my honor."


    As long as Lu Bai can withstand the test, he will give him unprecedented honor and make him the number one person in a poor family!


    Gu Jinan said: "So, Lu Bai will still die?"


    Emperor Jingyuan did not tell him the truth, but just sneered with contempt in his eyes... In the eyes of the emperor, the most worthless thing was human life. If Lu Bai could not withstand the test, would he still want to live? dream!


    Gu Jinan understood and asked again: "If Qi Kangming and others follow him to knock on the imperial city gate, will they be guilty of the same crime as him?"


    The chief **** hurriedly said: "Master Gu, don''t say this anymore. Your head is still bleeding. Follow me to the side hall to stop the bleeding and bandage it."


    But Gu Jinan did not move and said to the chief eunuch: "Thank you very much for your kindness, Mr. eunuch, but I want to ask for rification."


    Emperor Jingyuan was angry and gave him a sentence: "Same sin and death. If you are unwilling to bear it, I can also grant you to die with them!"


    After saying that, he was tired of seeing Gu Jinan and waved his hand: "Get out of here!"


    The chief **** quickly grabbed Gu Jinan and said, "Master Gu, thank you quickly."


    Gu Jinan was silent for a while, and finally thanked him: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for informing me of the truth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the chief **** dragged him out of the main hall and went to a small side hall outside the main hall. This was a ce for ministers to rest and wait for summons.


    The chief **** took out a handkerchief, pressed Gu Jinan''s bleeding wound, and told the pce servants: "Hurry up and ask for the imperial doctor, hurry up."


    "Yes." The chief **** spoke personally. The pce people did not dare to neglect and hurried to ask for the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor came quickly, bandaged Gu Jinan to stop the bleeding, prescribed medicine, and asked him: "Are you feeling dizzy and nauseous? Can you see clearly?"


    Gu Jinan shook his head: "No, I can see clearly... I''m fine, the doctor doesn''t need to worry."


    He then said to the chief eunuch: "Thank you very much, Mr. eunuch."


    The chief **** looked at him, sighed in his heart, and said: "Master Gu, you must know that it is strong and easy to break... Go back and rest first, ande back to work tomorrow. As for other things, it depends on fate."


    It was rare for a chief **** to say such a thing. Gu Jinan was very grateful and stood up to say goodbye. He also declined the invitation from the pce attendants and left by himself.


    The chief **** was worried about him, so he asked a pce attendant to follow him at a distance to prevent him from fainting on the way. There was a reason why the chief **** was so kind to Gu Jinan.


    Its just this reason that cannot be said now, or may never be said in a lifetime.

 Chapter 2167: The imperial city gate opens

    Chapter 2167: The imperial city gate opens


    Chapter 2167 The Imperial City Gate Opens


    There were a lot of things happening in the capital, one after another, and gossip was everywhere. After three days, everyone talked less about Lu Bai. They only asked about him when they talked about other gossip.


    Someone said: "I heard that he was dead, so I didn''t dare to hold a big funeral. I secretly transported him out of the city, burned him in the Dou family''s vige, and brought his ashes back to the countryside, intending to bury them hastily. This is how my life will go."


    Ah, he died again? Isnt it another rumor this time?


    "It''s true this time. Everyone in Xianning Street heard the mourning. They cried so miserably. Yao Chuanlu and the others haven''t been to the Yamen for several days. Young Master Yan of the Yan family also lives in Dou''s house. I will help Lu Bai with his funeral for a few days. Because of this, the Yan family wants to give Young Master Yan away from the n."


    "That''s what he deserves. A member of a good family must not get involved in this matter. The Yan family has been a family for hundreds of years and there are so many people. In order to protect themselves, of course they have to leave this unworthy descendant out of the family!"


    However, some people sighed: "It''s such a pity that Lu Xiucai has a great reputation, but he is willing to tell us stories for free. Our whole family likes to listen to his stories. My youngest son is also moring to be a soldier and fight against bandits." If I knew Lu Xiucai was dead, I would cry bitterly."


    Just as he was sighing, there was a gust of wind blowing next to him. When he looked closely, he saw that it was his family''s crazy young son running past them with a group of children in the alley.


    Lao Ma''s anger suddenly rose, pointing at his son''s back and roaring: "Wuyun, why are you so crazy? After breakfast, hurry up and chop wood for me!"


    Arge family needs firewood for cooking and boiling water. If half-year-old children like Wuyun don''t chop firewood, the family will have to spend more than ten cents a day to buy firewood.


    Ma Wuyun turned around and shouted to him: "Dad, I won''t chop wood today. I''m going to help Lu Xiucai. Lu Xiucai went to knock on the imperial city gate toin!"


    "What, Lu Xiucai faked the corpse?!" Lao Ma and the others were shocked. A group of men squatting at the entrance of the alley and gossiping hurriedly put on their shoes and greeted each other: "Let''s go, hurry up and take a look at the imperial city. This is a big piece of gossip that is rare to see in a hundred years.


    Yes, yes, yes, hurry up, we wont be able to squeeze in if its toote.


    He sighed again: "I didn''t expect that Lu Xiucai is not dead yet. This fate, tsk, is really hard!"


    Lu Bai was very famous in the capital for redressing his own injustice. This time he knocked on the imperial city gate again, which rmed half of the capital. After hearing about it, themon people in the major cities, streets and alleys, and even some powerful princes, heard about it. They all ran towards the imperial city, wanting to see how this matter would end?


    Lu Bai was also Jue. He wore a suit of mourning clothes, wrapped himself in sackcloth and wore mourning clothes, held the paper in his hand and walked to the imperial city gate.


    No one dared to stop him along the way.


    Who dares to stop someone who is seeking death?


    Some people also advised him: "Lu Xiucai, don''t do this. Go back quickly. If you go back now, you can still have a way to survive."


    "Yes, Lu Xiucai, you are already a schr, and you have friends like Tanhua and Chuanlu. Even if you can''t be an official because of this matter, with their help, your life will not be too bad after you return to your hometown. You can live with it.


    Lu Bai smiled and said to the person who persuaded him: "Thank you uncles and brothers for your kindness, but you have alreadye here, there is no reason to go back."


    Anyway, I just wont go back and keep walking.


    "Lu Xiucai, you are too stubborn. Stop being stubborn and go back quickly."


    Some old people didn''t want to see him die, so they tried to persuade him all the way, but Lu Bai didn''t listen. When he was approaching the imperial city gate, someone grabbed him and tried to drag him away, but the imperial guards came. Da da da!


    The dull sound of horse hooves sounded, and the green tile floor beneath the feet vibrated due to the running of the horses, shocking everyone present.


    The big guy looked up and saw the ck and red Royal Forest Army ging towards us like a ck cloud. He hurriedly shouted: "The Royal Forest Army ising. Everyone, stop quickly. If you go forward, you will be shot to death by random arrows." !


    The two old men who grabbed Lu Bai quickly let go. They had no choice. They couldn''t bear Lu Bai to die, but they also had children and grandchildren, so they couldn''t harm their children and grandchildren for him.


    Many people watching the excitement stopped here, but Yao Youqian and Qi Kangming suddenly came out, with white cloth tied around their waists, following Lu Bai.


    When the guys saw Yao Youqian and the others, they were shocked. They pointed at them and said, "Who are these people?"


    Someone eximed: "They are the new Jinshi who live in Douzhai. My uncle''s house is on Xianning Street. I went to Xianning Street to see the excitement, and I saw them through the fence!"


    Lu Bai heard the sound and looked back. When he saw Yao Youqian and the others, he was shocked, but he quickly recovered... They were all smart people. How could he deceive them with his little tricks?


    Yao Youqian looked at him and said: "No need to say anything more, just do what you want to do. We are not here to die with you, we just want to apany you on thest journey. If you are alive, we will do it for you High fives and cheers, if you die, we will collect your body for you."


    Qi Kangming and others followed: "This is the result of our discussion together. You don''t have to worry about us and do what you want to do."


    As for whether they would be stripped of their fame during this trip, they no longer care... As Gu Jinan said, even if they cannot be officials and have no fame, they can still rely on their own abilities to help the vige after returning to the countryside.


    L Bai hade to a great realization because of the catastrophe he had suffered, and thought he would not cry again, but at this moment, he still shed tears and saluted Yao Youqian and the others: "Thank you brothers for sending me this."


    Yao Youqian and the others responded with a salute: "Brother Lu, let''s go."


    After the ceremony, Lu Bai stood up straight, nced at them, turned around decisively, held the paper in his hand, and continued walking forward, not afraid of the imperial guards at all.


    The deputymander of the Royal Forest Army pointed at him and said: "Bold warrior, stop quickly. This is your second time breaking into the imperial city. If you dare to go forward again, you will be killed on the spot!"


    However, Lu Bai didn''t listen at all and continued walking. The deputymander of the Royal Forest Army asked someone to shoot arrows at Lu Bai''s feet.


    Ding ding ding!


    The sharp arrow was nailed at Lu Bai''s feet, but it did not scare Lu Bai. He continued to walk forward, forcing the imperial guards to retreat a few meters.


    The deputymander of the Royal Forest Army was furious. He snatched the bow and arrow from his subordinates, opened the bow and nocked the arrow, and with two whoosh sounds, the sharp arrow shot towards Lu Bai, piercing both of his legs, causing Lu Bai to suffer pain and kneel down on the bluestone. superior.


    "Lu Bai, you dare to knock on the imperial city gate again. You are considered a man. I will respect you once. These two arrows are a lesson to you, but I advise you not to go any further, otherwise the next arrow will be shot at Its your head!


    Lu Bai''s legs were in pain and he could no longer stand up, but he refused to retreat. He supported the ground with one hand and held up the paper with the other. He slowly moved forward and shouted: "Lu Bai, a schr from Yujiang County, Anfu, Jianghuai River, Bai, sue the Five Cities Military and Horse Department for abusing their power, and ask the adults from the Sixth Department of the Imperial City to make the decision for me!"


    He is a schr. If even he cannot seek justice, then other farmers without fame will be even less able to redress themselves when they encounter injustice.

 Chapter 2168: Grant an official title

    Chapter 2168: Grant an official title


    Chapter 2168: Granting an official title


    Damn, you are so stubborn.


    The deputymander of the Royal Forest Army was furious, pointed at Lu Bai and cursed: "You are asking for your own death!"


    After saying this, he unfurled his bow and arrow and aimed at Lu Bai''s head.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow flew past Lu Bai''s head and cut a long **** in his scalp. Blood flowed out and dyed his face red. It looked very scary.


    To be honest, Lu Bai was also scared to stop... He is a human being, and everyone is afraid of death.


    But after a pause, he continued to move forward, shouting: "L Bai, a schr from Yujiang County, Anfu, Jianghuai River, sued the Military and Horse Department of the Five Cities for abusing his power. Please ask the adults of the Sixth Department of the Imperial City to make the decision for me!"


    After shouting, he moved forward a few steps.


    Behind him, Yao Youqian and the others also took a few steps forward, always keeping the initial distance from him, never getting too close to him or too far away from him.


    Lu Xiucai, you are a man, we admire you! These words suddenly rang out in the crowd at the back. It was Chen Xiaoba who came with a group of brothers to support Lu Bai.


    He was also imprisoned by the Five Cities Military and Horse Division for several days and was tortured. On the same day that Lu Bai was released, he was also released home.


    Originally I thought that Lu Bai would suffer a hidden loss and return to his hometown silently, but he didn''t expect that Lu Bai, a man like him, would not ept his fate and continue toe to the imperial city toin.


    After Chen Xiaoba heard the news that Lu Bai once again knocked on the imperial city gate to avenge his grievances, he couldn''t help it, and immediately called for his close friends toe together to help Lu Bai.


    They said they were helping, but in fact they could not help much. They could only shout a few words of support for Lu Bai to let him know that he was not going to die alone.


    Lu Bai was very grateful, and saluted towards them, and continued to move forward, shouting: "Lu Bai, a schr from Yujiang County, Anfu, Jianghuai River, sued the Wucheng Military and Horse Department for abusing his power, and asked the Sixth Department of the Imperial City to My Lord makes the decision for me!"


    Damn it, its this sentence again, you cant change it, the guards are tired of hearing it.


    Vice Commander, what should we do? asked the forest guard next to him.


    After hearing this, Deputy Commander Shen frowned, looked at Lu Bai for a moment, made a gesture, and the two forest guards beside him galloped towards the imperial city.


    Master Zhong said that as long as Lu Bai has endured three arrows of life and death and still refuses to give up, he will be qualified to meet the Holy Spirit. Now that he has received three arrows, he can go back and report.


    He said again: "Array up!"


    Hla, there was a sound, and the imperial guards used iron shields to build an iron shield wall to stop Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai moved to the iron shield wall, unable to move forward or back. He knelt on the spot, holding up the paper and waiting... He was not a fool. He knew that the people from the Royal Forest Army were returning to the imperial city to ask what should be done to him?


    Should he kill to scare the people, or should he ept the petition and let him get his wish?


    Since someone went back to ask, he would wait honestly.


    The people in the capital who came to watch the excitement were also waiting. For a moment, there was a strange silence in front of the imperial city gate.


    This waitsted for half a day, from morning to afternoon, until Lu Bai''s blood had solidified.


    His face was already pale, and there were traces of ck and blue on his face because of the cold. When he saw that he could no longer hold on any longer, there was a sound of horse hooves, and the Royal Guards on horseback shouted: "Your Majesty has an order, Xuan Lu Baijin." Pce Face Saint!


    The imperial guard who shouted was so angry that his voice spread all around. After the people present heard it, they were stunned for a moment and shouted: "We have won, Lu Xiucai has won. Your Majesty will personally avenge him!"


    Everyone was very happy, and many people cried... It was not easy. Lu Xiucai finally knocked open the imperial city gate with his own life.


    The deputymander of the Royal Forest Army was also very happy. He had always looked down on the literati, thinking that they were all **** who stood up and talked without hurting their backs. But Lu Bai was admirable because he would give free storytellers to everyone, and what he said was about the soldiers. The fight against the enemy in the northwest can be regarded as a help to their warriors.


    The next thing is the matter of knocking on the imperial city gate twice. It is rare for a young schr to have such courage.


    However, the people present shouted too loudly, so he had to shout: "It is forbidden to make noise, anyone who vites it will be killed!" After hearing this, the people watching the excitement hurriedly shut up.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Ming Cong came out with a group of adults and said to Lu Bai: "Your Majesty has issued a decree announcing that you should enter the pce to be honored as a saint."


    Lu Bai could hold on until this moment, which was already the limit. When he saw the adults in the imperial citying out, and after hearing the oral instructions with his own ears, he could no longer hold on and fell to the ground.


    Ming Cong frowned and sneered in his heart... Zhong Huan worked hard to train this man out. If this man died from his injuries like this, I wonder if Zhong Huan would copse?


    At that moment, Ming Cong wanted to let Lu Bai die.


    However, he still said towards his back: "Physician, save him. The person your Majesty wants to see cannot be allowed to die."


    Came over again and said to Yao Youqian and the others: "Your Majesty orally announced that you should enter the pce."


    After saying that, he continued walking and came to the people watching the excitement. He raised a smile and said: "Everyone, Your Majesty has received the petition and wants to avenge Lu Xiucai. There will be a conclusion on this matter. It''s gettingte. Go back quickly." Well, dont stay here any longer, otherwise you will be punished.


    Ming Cong was handsome, noble, and spoke in such a friendly manner. The people present were surprised and delighted, and they hurriedly said: "This gentleman is right, let''s leave now."


    After hearing this, Ming Cong smiled and nodded: "Yeah."


    When everyone saw this, they thought he was even better, praised him one after another, and even asked him his name.


    The petty official next to him replied: "This is Master Ming Congming."


    It turns out to be Mr. Ming!


    There have been rumors in the capital, indicating that the Lord is vicious and is the reincarnation of the King of Hell. It is simply a rumor!


    Look at Mr. Ming, how friendly he is. Such a high-ranking official, who is good-looking when he grows up, actuallyes to talk to these homeless people in the city.


    I have to say that Ming Cong is very good at winning people''s hearts. He just came over and said something with a smile, and then everyone thought he was better.


    After a while, Ming Cong turned around and left, taking Yao Youqian and others with him to the imperial city.


    The imperial city is veryrge, with six parts, including the outer pce, the inner pce, and a cold pce.


    It was the first time for Qu Xiucai''s uncle and nephew, Xu Zhaoming, Liang Jiang and others to enter the imperial city. They were shocked by the majestic majesty of the imperial city and their legs became weak.


    When the officials from the Ministry of Rites saw that they were nervous, they said: "There is no need to be nervous. Please wait here with the Ministry of Rites for now. When wordes from the pce, officials and pce officials from the Ministry of Rites will take you into the pce to meet His Majesty."


    Hey, eh, eh. Qu Xiucai had a lot to say, but at this moment his tongue seemed to be tied up, he could only respond, and could not say any other unnecessary words.


    While the imperial doctor was still treating Lu Bai.


    His body was already injured, and he was shot with three arrows today. He had to kneel for most of the day, and his condition was not good.


    However, the imperial doctor was very good, and after an hour of tossing, Lu Bai was finally revived.


    "I''m awake now." The chief **** breathed a sigh of relief and told the pce people: "Come on, take Lu Xiucai to see your majesty. Don''t keep your majesty waiting."


    "Yes." The pce people responded, lifted up Lu Bai, and walked to the main hall where Emperor Jingyuan reviewed the memorials.


    Lu Bai just woke up and was still a little groggy. The imperial doctor was afraid that he would faint again, so he quickly took out a bottle of smelly medicine and gave it to him to smell.


    Within just a few mouthfuls, Lu Bai waspletely awakened by the stench. A few quarters of an hourter, he was finally carried outside the main hall.


    And Gu Jinan was already waiting for him outside the hall.

 Chapter 2169: He is a good policy

    Chapter 2169: He is a good policy


    Chapter 2169 He is a good strategy


    When Lu Bai saw Gu Jinan, he was very excited. He opened his mouth and shouted with all his strength: "Brother Gu~"


    Gu Jinan walked down the steps quickly and said, "No need to say more, Your Majesty and Mr. Zhong are waiting for you inside... Go in first."


    Master Zhong?


    Who is this Mr. Zhong?


    Is he the mastermind behind this?


    Master Zhong was able to arrive at the Mingwei Hall earlier than him, so did your Majesty have any share in the fact that he was wrongly used?


    Lu Bai had many questions in his heart and was anxious to seek rification. He nodded repeatedly: "Okay."


    Mingwei Hall is the ce where His Majesty reviews memorials. Even the elders have to go in by themselves. The pce people did not dare to overstep, so they put Lu Bai down.


    Gu Jinan saw that Lu Bai was seriously injured and there were still more than twenty steps to climb, so he simply squatted down, carried him on his back, and walked toward the pce door.


    When the chief **** saw this, he became anxious and hurriedly caught up with him. Fortunately, Gu Jinan knew the rules and only carried him as far as the pce gate before putting him down, leaving Lu Bai to walk the rest of the way.


    "Your Majesty, Lu Bai is here." Gu Jinan walked in front of Lu Bai and replied to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan''s eyes were as bright as a torch, and he looked down at Lu Bai with awe-inspiring majesty. He frowned... This was the person Zhong Huan had chosen, and he was too weak.


    Can this person really go to the people on behalf of the court to punish evil and promote good, and uproot those corrupt officials?


    However, Zhong Huan said that Lu Bai''s value lies in helping him win over the people.


    As for whether Lu Bai will be killed by corrupt officials, it is not very important. Anyway, the moment he was chosen to win over the people, he was destined to not die a good death.


    "Are you Lu Bai?" Emperor Jingyuan asked in a deep tone.


    Lu Bai was frightened by the emperor''s power, and his heart skipped a beat when he heard it. He endured the pain and slowly knelt down and said: "Reporting to your majesty, the student is Lu Bai. Thank you for making the decision for the student."


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "You made the matter a storm in the city. If I didn''te forward, how would this farce end? Do you really think you are right? Just because you have spoken for a few days and have a group of people who like you, you dare to If you take them to block people in a restaurant and bring inconvenience to the market, you deserve to be arrested by the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division!"


    Emperor Jingyuan scolded Lu Bai angrily, and was extremely displeased with his behavior of leading the people to block people just because of his eloquence.


    What is the Five Cities Military and Horse Division?


    He is the one who governs the capital for him. If you dare to go against the militarymanders of the five cities, you are going against him!


    Zhong Huan stood up and said: "Your Majesty, please calm down. ording to the criminalws of Dachu, the Five Cities Military and Horse Division did indeed do something wrong. As a schr, Lu Bai must be cautious in apprehending and punishing. He Chengjin and others acted barbarically and did not act in ordance with the criminalws, so they should be punished. "


    His voice was as mellow as wine and very pleasant. Lu Bai couldn''t help turning his head to look at him, and was suddenly startled... This man looked very familiar, like Zhong Yu, but he was at least ten years older than Zhong Yu. Could it be that Is this the big brother that Zhong Yu often talks about who loves him very much? !


    Seeing this, Zhong Huan''s eyes softened, as if looking at his young brother, and he raised a smile towards him and said: "Your Majesty already knows your grievances, don''t worry, your Majesty and all the adults will make the decision for you. .


    In the Mingwei Hall, in addition to Emperor Jingyuan, Zhong Huan, and Ming Cong, there were also six ministers and pavilion elders.


    When Emperor Jingyuan heard this, he suppressed his anger, put some peace on his face, and nodded: "Zhong Aiqing is right. I have read your petition and already know your grievances. Come, bring Wu Changzhen and He Chengjin." , Ruan Shengyang, and Jing Zhaoyin bring them up!"


    "Yes." The **** immediately went to do it and brought them up quickly. Walking in front was Wu Changzhen. He was wearing heavy armor and full of evil spirits. He was followed by Ruan Shengyang and He Chengjin who were wearing anklets. Jing Zhaoyin followed them, feeling scared in his heart.


    With a plop, Jing Zhaoyin immediately knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, forgive me. This case is the fault of a minor official. Please punish me."


    He recounted the case and said bluntly: "Wei Chen did not take the case because he was forced by Ruan Shengyang and He Chengjin."


    He also told how the two forced him, and finally apologized to Lu Bai: "I''m sorry, Lu Xiucai. I couldn''t make the decision for you. It''s my fault."


    Ruan Shengyang and He Chengjin also said: "Lu Xiucai, I''m sorry, it was us who abused our power and caused this disaster for you."


    Lu Bai looked at them and sneered: "You don''t need to apologize, it''s useless to apologize. You have vited the criminalw, and there are criminalws to punish you, but I don''t understand, where did I offend you? Let you use torture on me, let me Did I walk past the gate of hell?"


    Ruan Shengyang said: "The reason I told you that day at the bookstall is that I wanted to take a nap in the restaurant and you disturbed me. After I heard that you reported to the official, I felt angry and asked someone to send a letter to Brother He, asking him to arrest you. Well, what happened next was done by the two of us in order not to be punished... This matter is basically my own personal grudge, but I was unable to subdue you and made the matter bigger and bigger."


    Oh, private grudges are just private grudges! Lu Bai felt extremely ironic, and he was sensitive to the fact that private grudges were just public remarks, and there were reasons behind them.


    He therefore looked at Zhong Huan and wanted to ask, did you do all this? Only a powerful person can spread such rumors so that no one in the capital dares to help him.


    Seeing this, Zhong Huan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Lu Xiucai, His Majesty will make the decision for you."


    Lu Bai frowned and was about to ask for more information when Ming Cong had already begun to read out the decree of Emperor Jing Yuan: "Ruan Shengyang has harmed a distinguished person due to personal grudges. He will be deprived of his position in the Hundreds of Fuhu Army, demoted to a small banner, and fined for one year. Received thirty military sticks. He Chengjin coborated with Ruan Shengyang to kill a distinguished person because of his personal rtionship, and he is guilty of the same crime."


    As for Jing Zhaoyin, he was fined half a year''s sry and whipped ten times as a warning to others.


    Wu Changzhen, who was in charge of the military and horse departments of the five cities, was also punished. He was also punished with tenshes, his armor was removed and his back was exposed, and he was immediately executed outside the Mingwei Hall.


    When Wu Changzhen finished his sentence, Lu Bai still refused to give up and wanted to ask again. Emperor Jingyuan suddenly issued an imperial edict, granting him the official position of inspection censor, and asked him to patrol all parts of Chu on behalf of the emperor to clean up the officials. He was also given the title of a nobleman from Qianshan County, making him a distinguished nobleman from a poor family!


    Everyone present, except Zhong Huan who had already known about it, was all shocked.


    Pei Ge said: "Your Majesty, although Lu Bai has been wronged, your Majesty has already made the decision for him. Moreover, he is only a schr. He has no title of Jinshi and has never been an official. How can he patrol hunting on behalf of the emperor? Let alone grant him a title. Hees from a poor family and has no great achievements, so giving him a title is against the ancestral etiquette."


    boom!


    Emperor Jingyuan pped the table angrily, pointed at Pei Ge and said: "Ancestral etiquette? When the emperor founded Da Chu, he once said that anyone who has contributed to Da Chu for a hundred years, no matter whether he is a countryman or a son of the Zhongming Dingshi family, , all can be given official titles and titles."


    Emperor Jingyuan pointed to Lu Bai again and said: "Is he really without great achievements? This man can solve great troubles for me and Chu. Why can''t I give him an official title? If I don''t use him, what good n do you have for me?" To turn the tide? Dont say you dont know the crisis Da Chu is facing now!


    This has been made very clear, and several cab ministers understand it.

 Chapter 2170: The most beautiful

    Chapter 2170: The most beautiful


    Chapter 2170 The most beautiful


    Yingge Lao knew that Emperor Jingyuan had made up his mind. If they didn''t agree, they would have toe up with a better strategy than using Lu Bai.


    But even if they had good ideas, they would not be able to contribute them to Emperor Jingyuan.


    There was no other way. Ying Ge always said: "What your Majesty said is true. Lu Xiucai has made great contributions to the court and deserves a heavy reward. I have no objection."


    Shangguan Ge Lao and Fang Shangshu followed suit and said: "My minister, I have no objection."


    They can''t stop what Emperor Jingyuan wants to do, and Lu Bai''s move is really a strange move!


    What is the situation in Dachu now?


    After the annihtion of the Weiguogong line, the severe drought in the northwest, the capture of the city after a failed attack, the war against the Japanese, and the taxes imposed on the people to support the resistance, one by one, the people''s hearts and minds were shaken. Been worn away.


    And if Lu Bai, a poor boy from a poor family, was given an official title and asked him to patrol hunting on behalf of the emperor, as soon as the news spreads, the people will definitely praise your majesty and feel that your majesty is a wise king who values the people and cares about the people, and the people''s support will be restored. .


    To put it bluntly, Lu Bai was a **** to win over the people for Emperor Jingyuan. Official positions and titles were not given to Lu Bai, but to all poor families.


    I have to say that Zhong Huan is still as powerful as he was back then!


    Hide in the background for many years, Ming Cong suffered from all the glory, but he made such a strange move to turn the tide. No wonder Emperor Jingyuan valued him so much.


    Ming Cong clenched his hands hidden in his sleeves into fists, feeling very dissatisfied, but Zhong Huan''s hands were indeed very beautiful.


    Gu Jinan was shocked when he heard what they said. He already understood... This matter was a trap from beginning to end. The purpose was not to train Lu Bai, but to use Lu Bai to help His Majesty win over the people.


    "Mr. Lu County, please ept the order." The chief **** looked at Lu Bai and said with a smile: "A child from a poor family can be granted an official title within one day. This is a great event that has never happened in history. Mr. Lu County this time Its a name that will go down in history.


    L Bai was so shocked by the imperial edict that he was granted an official title. It took him a while toe back to his senses, and he was filled with ecstasy. But after the ecstasy, he calmed down and actually resisted the edict: "Your Majesty, I forgive the students for not being able to ept the edict."


    But once Lu Bai had walked away from the gate of hell, he had already taken life and death lightly. He was not afraid at all. He raised his head, smiled at Emperor Jingyuan and said, "Student Knocked on the Imperial City Gate to avenge himself, just to seek exnation. If he is confused now, If you ept official positions and titles, then the imperial city gate will be knocked in vain."


    this?


    Emperor Jingyuan choked.


    Zhong Huan said: "Your Majesty, please let me talk to the man from Lu County alone."


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned and agreed: "Yes."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Zhong Huan took Lu Bai to a side hall outside Mingwei Hall. After retreating to the left and right, he said: "Originally, I didn''t want to tell you the truth. Since you want to know better, I will tell you the truth. .


    He told Lu Bai everything, and watched Lu Bai go from shock to forced smile, and said: "Although you are just a chess piece, your chess piece can save the great Chu, help all the people, and can help those who are bullied." Are you willing to redress the grievances of poor people? If you do, you will have the opportunity to help poor people. If you don''t, they will never have anyone to help them, and they will be buried in the ground with their grievances."


    Lu Bai was silent for a long time, and finally wiped away his tears, looked at Zhong Huan, and said firmly: "Do it, I ept this official position and title!"


    Lu Bai read a lot of letters sent back by Qin Sang and his wife. They not only wrote about the brutality of the resistance, but also wrote about many things that happened to the people in the northwest after the war. Each of them was a painful thing that made people burst into tears.


    After seeing more of this, Lu Bai wanted to ask for help for the people. However, if he relied on taking the imperial examination to be an official, he might not be able to pass the exam in his life and would not be able to help everyone. Now that he had such an opportunity, he could not let it go.


    Zhong Huan smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I saw you right, let''s go."


    After saying that, he got up and took Lu Bai back to Mingwei Hall. Lu Bai knelt down, raised his hands above his head, and said: "I ept the decree and thank you for your kindness!"


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan looked better and ordered Ouyang Zhang: "Baron Mansion, the knighting ceremony, hurry up."


    After saying this, he thought of Lu Bai''s family and frowned, showing a hint of disgust.


    The market houses had arge poption, and most of the three rtives and six rtives were in ruins. In order to prevent these poor rtives from causing trouble, Emperor Jingyuan added: "Another imperial edict is issued, ordering the family members of Qianshan County men not to use the names of Qianshan County men." He is a tyrant in the countryside and is trying to make money for himself. Anyone who dares to offend will have his whole family killed!"


    Yes. Ouyang Zhang epted the order.


    Emperor Jingyuan thought of Qu Xiucai and hispanions again: "Announce them to enter the pce."


    Yes. The chief **** immediately sent someone to handle it.


    The Ministry of Rites was far away from here, and after going back and forth for half an hour, Qu Xiucai and the others came to the hall.


    Qu Xiucai and the others were so excited to see the beauty of the sky that they even started talking: "Students, no,mon people, please see your majesty... Your majesty, your majesty is safe."


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned when he heard this. He originally wanted to meet them to see who could serve the court, but now he was toozy to look. After saying a few words, he handed over the matter of Zhenxuan to Ouyang Zhang and asked them to withdraw. Got off.


    Qu Xiucai and the others had just met the emperor, and they were taken away without even kneeling on the ground to warm up. They were dazed the whole time. There were many things they wanted to ask, but they didn''t dare to ask.


    It wasn''t until they left the imperial city and got on the carriage that they realized: "What, Lu Bai was given a title? What title, county man, what kind of title is this? Why not make him a marquis?"


    You can really dream, you can be granted the title of Marquis casually.


    Seeing that his uncle was so excited that he couldn''t even speak, Qu Wenliang smiled and said: "Yes, uncle, Brother Lu has been given a title. He is a man from Qianshan County, and he has also been given a baron pce. From now on, Brother Lu will be a knight." Its a living, tangible honorable person!


    Qu Xiucai said excitedly: "It''s really great that he has be a distinguished noble. Then when I return to Dou''s house, I have to touch him. I have never seen such a distinguished noble in my life for decades."


    When he said this, everyone in the carriage with himughed.


    After getting off the carriage, Qu Xiucai ran to help Lu Bai: "Qianshan County man, please walk slowly, let me touch him."


    After touching it for a while, he sighed: "Your Majesty, I really touched a living thing. My life has not been in vain."


    Lu Bai was injured and it hurt a little from being touched. It was obvious that Qu Xiucai was so happy because he didn''t want to spoil his fun. He let him touch it and said with a smile, "Uncle Qu is satisfied."


    Qu Xiucaiughed and said, "I''m satisfied, I''m satisfied."


    He added: "The hardship you have endured is not in vain. You actually got a title and the official position of censor... patrolling hunting on behalf of the emperor. This is an honor only reserved for those who have been officials for decades. I didn''t expect that it would fall to you." On my body."


    Qu Xiucai looked at Lu Bai and sighed: "Brother Bai, looking at all the young people like you, you are the most glorious. In just one day, you have all the titles."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at his nephew and said to him with a stern face: "Brother Liang, don''t be jealous. Brother Bai''s fame and fortune were earned with his life!"

 Chapter 2171: give to people

    Chapter 2171: give to people


    Chapter 2171 Give to people


    Qu Wenliang smiled and said, "Uncle, you watched me grow up. You don''t know what I am like?"


    He then looked at Xu Zhaoming and Liang Jiang: "Neither will they. We all understand that we can''t take away our blessings, otherwise we will be harmed."


    Xu Zhaoming and Liang Jiang nodded in session: "Uncle Qu, don''t worry, we are not jealous."


    After hearing this, Qu Xiucai finally felt relieved and boasted: "You are all good young people, and you will definitely seed in the future."


    "Uncle Qu, let Brother Lu enter the house first." Gu Jinan said. After Lu Bai''s incident was over, he was finally able to leave the pce and came back with Lu Bai and the others.


    Emperor Jingyuan also gave him five days'' leave to go to Ouyang''s house to meet his elders and attend Lu Bai''s nobility banquet.


    Qu Xiucai said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, hurry up, let Lu Bai go back first."


    Dou Shaodong''s family asked Dou Meng to carry Lu Bai back to the house where he lived. After cing Lu Bai properly, he said, "Let Lu Bai rest first. If you have anything to say, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Let everyone go back to rest.


    This day has been a torturous one, from the underworld to the ascension to heaven. Everyone was very tired. After leaving Lu Bai''s house, they had a quick meal and then went back to their houses to rest.


    Originally, I wanted to sleep in, but the next morning, the news spread throughout the capital that Lu Bai was not dead and had been conferred an official title by the emperor.


    Everyone in the capital went crazy and rushed to Dou''s house on Xianning Street again.


    The people on Xianning Street couldn''t stop him, so they didn''t stop him at all. Taking advantage of the favorable location, they took the lead ining to Dou''s house to call the door. They wanted to visit the man from Lu County, so they came with their families, and every household brought unmarried people of the right age. girl.


    Those who dont have girls at home also rush to send letters to rtives homes and pick up girls from rtives homes. If Lu Bai takes a fancy to him, he can get a baroness!


    "Lu Xiucai... No, it''s a man from Lu County. Man from Lu County,e out quickly. We are from the Chen Ju family who live across from you. My master learned that you were going to be knighted, so he brought his whole family here to congratte you!" The housekeeper of the Chen family shouted towards Dou Zhai.


    There was no other way. The Dou family set up a roadblock in front of the house, and there were guards guarding it. They couldn''t get in, so they could only shout, hoping that the Lu County man could hear it.


    But Butler Chen called for a long time, but no one came out to pick them up.


    Chen Juren felt that his family had been humiliated and was unhappy. He rolled up his sleeves and snorted: "Once he became powerful, he became arrogant and did not even respect the elders. I want to see how long he can be arrogant."


    "Dad, please stop talking!" The Chen family uncle was so angry that he told him not toe if he felt embarrassed. He insisted oning, but when he did, he got angry. Isn''t this offending someone?


    Mr. Liu, who was next to the Chen family, sneered when he heard this: "Hey, Old Chen, you are almost buried in the earth and you haven''t looked away yet? You still want to put on airs, how can you at least do it? This is a lord. If you are jealous, you can''t do it." Go knock on the imperial city gate, receive three arrows, and ask your Majesty to grant you a title. If you dont have the ability, just shut up and dont drag your children and grandchildren down!"


    "Liu Dafu, you!" Chen Juren was very angry, but he knew Mr. Liu''s temper, so he didn''t dare to curse out loud, so he could only hold it in.


    "We''re here, we''re here!" A group of people rushed from behind, all carrying gifts to congratte Lu Bai. After seeing the Chen family and Liu family, they shouted: "Those in front get out of the way, we are from Qiyang County The Lord of the Pce is here to congratte the Qianshan County man on his knighthood, and to discuss marriage with the Qianshan County man!"


    "Come to discuss marriage again? Your Qiyang County Lord''s Pce is really shameless. Who doesn''t know about your family''s affairs? You still want to put someone into the arms of a man from Qianshan County. This is obvious. What a shame, Your Majesty!" The people from the Pingyong County Lord''s Pce cursed, and then said: "Get out of the way, our Pingyong County Lord''s Pce is here to congratte the Qianshan County man on his knighthood!"


    The Yao family in bachelors attire came to congratte the man from Lu County.


    The Xu family, the minister of the Ministry of War, came to visit the man from Lu County!


    In addition to the royal family, many official families sent people to Lu Bai''s door to deliver congrattory gifts and congratte him on his title.


    Chen Juren did not dare to put on airs when he saw so many important peopleing, and waited for the Dou family to go back and report. Dou Shaodong''s family came out in person and said to them: "The Qianshan County man is injured and cannot see guests or receive gifts. Please go back and wait until the Qianshan County man recovers before visiting again."


    Dou Shaodong didn''t stay at his house for long and left after finishing his conversation.


    But the big guys couldn''t leave, so they stayed blocked in Xianning Street until the afternoon, when people from the Ministry of Rites came to take Lu Bai to the Baron''s Mansion, and they were cleared away by the Imperial Guards.


    The official of the Ministry of Rites also said: "Your Majesty loves the people like his own son. Although the man from Qianshan County is a noble man from a poor family, he is valued by your Majesty. There will be a knighthood banquet at the Baron''s Mansion in three days. You can go and give gifts and have a ss of water and wine."


    His Majesty''s decree is to hold a grand knighthood banquet in the capital and Yujiang County, Lu Bai''s hometown, so that the people of Chu can see the importance he attaches to the children of poor families. Therefore, no matter who they are, they can go to give gifts and eat a banquet on the day of the knighthood banquet.


    Mr. Liu hurriedly asked: "Sir, my family is a businessman, can we also go to the Baron''s Mansion to have dinner?"


    Schrs, peasants, industrialists, ves, and merchants have always been excluded by the nobles and nobles.


    The official of the Ministry of Rites nodded: "Your Majesty said that the knighthood banquet for men in Qianshan County is a feast for all the people of Chu. As long as you are from Chu, you can participate, regardless of whether you are a farmer, an industrialist or a merchant."


    Except for ves, ves are always ves.


    Mr. Liu burst into tears when he heard this. He knelt down and shouted: "Your Majesty is wise, and themon people are grateful to Your Majesty for your kindness!"


    He was looked down upon by the nobles all his life because he was a merchant. Unexpectedly, he waited until the day when His Majesty valued merchants and knighted the children of poor families.


    The official from the Ministry of Rites said: "Let''s all go back. Don''t disturb the men of Qianshan County, otherwise you will be severely punished!"


    After hearing this, everyone looked at the ferocious forest guards and did not dare to stay any longer. They all exited Xianning Street and went home.


    An official from the Ministry of Rites entered Dou''s house and asked Dr. Wu, who was treating Lu Bai: "How is the health of the man from Qianshan County? Will he attend the knighthood banquet in three days?"


    Doctor Wu Yu said: "The health of the man from Qianshan County is not bad. If he takes good care of himself for three days, it will not be a problem to show up for the knighthood banquet. However, if he wants to return to his hometown to worship his ancestors and hold a banquet, he will need to take care of him for at least three months before he can leave. .


    After hearing this, the officials of the Ministry of Rites frowned. His Majesty was eager to let all Chu know that Lu Bai had won the title. He wished that Lu Bai would set off to travel all over Chu now. However, Lu Bai was indeed seriously injured and could only recuperate first.


    Then he looked at Lu Bai and said, "Mr. Qianshan County, the Baron''s Mansion given to you by Your Majesty is in the city. There are servants, guards, and all kinds of food and supplies in the mansion, which will help you recover from your injuries. You cane back with us now." Baron''s Pce."


    Lu Bai knew that this was Emperor Jingyuan''s order and could not be disobeyed. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go back to the Baron''s Mansion now."


    Yao Youqian and the others took leave for several days and went to the Yamen today. Only Dou Shaodong''s family, Gu Jinan, Qu Xiucai and others were in the house. They were afraid that the servants of the Baron''s Mansion would bully Lu Bai, so they followed Lu Bai to the Baron''s Mansion.


    After seeing that the servants in the Baron''s Mansion were very respectful to Lu Bai, they felt relieved. But what they didn''t expect was that He Chengjin was actually in the Baron''s Mansion.


    "Why are you here? Are you trying to hit Lu Bai again?!" Qu Xiucai and the others were very scared. This He Chengjin was too scary. Lu Bai was injured like this because of his own tricks.


    Mou Fang came out and said: "Don''t worry, He Chengjin and a hundred of his subordinates have been given to the Qianshan County man by Your Majesty. They will follow the Qianshan County man back to his hometown to worship his ancestors, hold banquets, and hunt for the great Chu."

 Chapter 2172: Give a feast

    Chapter 2172: Give a feast


    Chapter 2172: A big banquet


    After listening to Qu Xiucai and the others, they finally felt relieved.


    Gu Jinan looked at Mou Fang: "Mr. Mou, aren''t you protecting Mr. Zhong? Why are you here?"


    Mou Fang is a member of the Fuhu Army, but his task is to protect Mr. Zhong and he rarely returns to camp.


    Mou Fang said: "The man from Qianshan County was born in a poor family, and he also had the important responsibility of hunting on behalf of the emperor. He Chengjin was a bit impulsive. Lord Zhong was worried and ordered me to apany the man from Qianshan County for three years. When hees back from hunting on behalf of the emperor, I can do it again." Return to Master Zhong as an errand."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan felt relieved. Zhong Huan was protecting Lu Bai by giving such a capable person to Lu Bai.


    In short, Lu Bai is useful now. Zhong Huan and His Majesty will protect him and will not let him die within three years.


    "I''m tired." Gu Jinli said, then went to see Lu Bai and asked him, "Do you want us to stay with you?"


    Lu Bai shook his head and said with a smile: "No need...I have to go on my own in the future. You can''t always stay with me."


    After Gu Jinan and the others heard this, they stopped staying any longer.


    But before leaving, Gu Jinan reminded him: "Your marriage is being closely watched, so you need to think about it."


    Lu Bai said: "I''m thinking that if we don''t get married for the time being, we should first finish the hunting tour on behalf of the emperor."


    He has no one he likes, and he knows very well that after bing a **** for Emperor Jingyuan to win over the people, he will probably not end well. He doesn''t want to cause widowhood, so he simply doesn''t get married.


    He smiled again and said: "It''s you, go back quickly to prepare gifts and go to Ouyang''s house to meet the elders. If you don''t go, be careful that Ouyang''s family doesn''t want you as their grandson-inw."


    Gu Jinan was forced to stay in the pce, which made him miss the time to visit Ouyang''s house. He had to visit Ouyang''s house as soon as possible while he had vacation.


    Gu Jinan said with a smile: "Okay, let''s go back first ande to see you tomorrow. Your Baronial Mansion is very grand. Hua Qianshan even said this morning that he woulde to visit the Yamen."


    Lu Baiughed and said, "Don''t juste for a stroll, just move in and live in Ducheng."


    Whether Lu Bai was pretending or sincere, he looked happy now, and Gu Jinan and the others went back with peace of mind.


    As soon as he arrived at the house, the concierge said: "Master Gu, a letter has arrived from the Ouyang family, saying that you cane and visit tomorrow."


    The capital is different from the countryside. In the countryside, you can go to a rtive''s house without saying hello. But in the capital, you have to post a message and wait for a reply before you cane to the door. Otherwise, you are contemptuous of others and have no rules.


    Gu Jinan and the others grew up in the countryside, but after entering the capital, they had to abide by the rules of the capital.


    "I know, thank you." Gu Jinan took the reply from Ouyang''s family and went back to the house to check the gifts. He went out at half past midnight the next day and arrived at Ouyang''s house.


    The Ouyang family''s house was given by Emperor Jingwu. It upies arge area. It has seven entrances, three gardens in the front and back, and tworgekes. When the men and women are entertaining guests, they can go boating on thergekes. , do not interfere with each other.


    In addition, there is also a densely packed house in the street, which is used by the servants of the Ouyang family.


    It was the first time for Gu Jinan to see the so-called aristocratic mansion, and he was really shocked.


    The Ouyang family attaches great importance to Gu Jinan''s visit, and Mr. Ouyang Zhang specially asked for leave to receive him at home.


    Mr. Ouyang Hong also ordered that Gu Jinan must be treated with courtesy. If he dares to talk about his origin, leave him alone!


    Hence, Gu Jinan was veryfortable staying at the Ouyang family, and he only got to mingle with the grandchildren and great-grandchildren of the Ouyang family in just one day.


    There is no way, Mr. Ouyang Hong is much older than Ouyang Hu, and Ming''er is younger than Ouyang Zhang''s eldest grandson.


    But he took advantage of his seniority. Seeing several people around his age calling him uncle, he felt inexplicably happy.


    The gift he gave Mr. Ouyang Hong was a pushable millstone. People in the Ouyang family were surprised when they saw it: "What is this? Is it a new work by a master sculptor?"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "It''s not a new work by a master... My father is a carpenter, and he made it by himself ording to what the second sister said. I followed the gourd and the gourd and made this calligraphy mill. I wanted to sell it to my uncle. Its a novelty Just push the words in the grinding block and you canbine these words into poems.


    Ouyang Zhang asked: "Maybe the characters can be extended?"


    Gu Jinan nodded: "Yes, the calligraphy mill is convex. As long as you apply ink, you can rub it down."


    After that, he demonstrated it himself, which made Ouyang Zhang pound the ground and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother An, your father has such a rare thing, he should take it out as soon as possible. This can expand the entire book." , much faster than copying books.


    Gu Jin''an said: "Literati pay attention to hard work and practice calligraphy when they study. If you make such convenient things on arge scale, I''m afraid the literati will not like it."


    Mr. Ouyang Hong nodded: "What Brother An said makes sense, but since these rare things have been born, they should be passed down."


    He looked at Ouyang Zhang and said, "Tomorrow, you can bring this calligraphy mill to the pce in the name of An Geer''s father and let His Majesty see it. If His Majesty allows it, you can use this calligraphy mill to create more books." Let the books be spread throughout the Chu State more quickly and benefit the children from poorer families."


    The rich and powerful families did not want the children from poor families to study, so they kept many books privately and prevented them from being exported. Even if the children of the same family wanted to read the books, they could only use copied books.


    The copying is slow, and the cirction of books is also slow.


    Yes. Ouyang Zhang responded.


    Ouyang Hong looked at Gu Jin''an again and said: "Although the calligraphy mill is strange, it can be easily reproduced. Even if His Majesty takes a fancy to it, he will not reward your father greatly."


    It means that he should not be too happy, as such things will not be of great benefit.


    Gu Jinan said hurriedly: "Grandpa, don''t worry, I understand."


    Ouyang Hong saw that he was not disappointed and nodded with satisfaction.


    After having dinner at Ouyang''s house, Gu Jinan was sent back by the housekeeper of Ouyang''s house.


    Two dayster, it was Lu Bai''s knighthood banquet. The door of the baron''s mansion was opened wide to wee the congrattions from all the families in the capital.


    There were really a lot of peopleing to this knighthood banquet, ranging from royal family members to peddlers and servants. It could be regarded as a real fun with the people.


    And this is what Emperor Jingyuan wanted.


    However, there were too many people and it was a mess, and the pce was afraid of trouble. Emperor Jingyuan sent a group of imperial guards to maintain order, and even sent the chief eunuch.


    With the **** here, the wealthy families and high-ranking officials knew that His Majesty wanted to protect Lu Bai, and they could not disgrace Lu Bai. Therefore, although they felt disgusted to sit at the table with the traffickers andckeys, they were smiling the whole time. Dare to show off.


    Mr. Lu County, congrattions. Its because of you that we can enter the Barons Mansion for a banquet! It was Chen Xiaoba who spoke, and they were also invited.


    Lu Bai thanked them very much, and said guiltily: "I''m sorry, I made you suffer a torture because of me."


    Chen Xiaoba waved his hand and said with a smile: "The man from County Lu is too polite to say this. Brothers help you voluntarily, and we don''t help you in vain..."


    He lowered his voice and said to Lu Bai: "The Ruan family has given us a thousand taels of silver, and we have be rich."

 Chapter 2173: Misunderstand

    Chapter 2173: Misunderstand


    Chapter 2173 Misunderstanding


    Lu Baiughed when he heard this: "Congrattions to you, but you deserve it."


    Chen Xiaoba shook his legs, raised his chin, and said triumphantly: "So men from Lu County don''t have to feel guilty. Brothers help you, you will make a lot of money, and you will not lose at all."


    But when he was feeling proud, He Chengjin pointed at him and said, "Come on, this man is rude and rude in front of the men of Qianshan County, drag him away and serve him with severe punishment!"


    Yes! Two men came over immediately, twisted Chen Xiaoba and carried him away like a pig.


    Chen Xiaoba is confused, what''s going on? He just came to have a meal and feel proud of himself. How could he be arrested and tortured?


    He hurriedly looked at Lu Bai, wanting to ask for help, but his mouth had been covered, and he could only make a humming sound, but could not speak.


    Lu Bai looked anxious, but his escape from **** was not in vain. He knew that He Chengjin could not arrest people in public at the banquet, so he asked He Chengjin: "Whose idea?"


    He Chengjin replied: "That''s what Mr. Zhong meant. Mr. Zhong said that he was born in the market, learned many methods of the three religions and nine streams, and trained them, which will be useful to you when you patrol for the emperor in the future."


    On behalf of the emperor, when he was on a hunting tour, if he encountered a case, he would definitely go to the markets and viges to investigate. Then people like Chen Xiaoba would be needed.


    Not only Chen Xiaoba, but also his brothers were arrested, tortured first, and then thrown to the Fuhu Army camp for training. They were trained for a few months before being used by Lu Bai.


    After hearing this, Lu Bai stopped asking any more questions and just said: "Don''t break his bones, otherwise he will have to spend time recovering from his injuries."


    He Chengjin''s face froze, feeling that Lu Bai''s words were a nod to him, but now that he was Lu Bai''s man, he could only obey the order: "Yes."


    Hua Qianshanughed when he saw He Chengjin''s deted appearance. After He Chengjin walked away, he said to Lu Bai, "You deserve it. Let''s see if he still dares to be arrogant?"


    Lu Bai said: "He also obeys orders, no wonder him."


    His g also gained him a high official position and a title, but He Chengjin and the others were demoted and assigned to his orders. They were much miserable than he was.


    But today is a happy day. Lu Bai didn''t want to think about the past, so he raised his bowl and said loudly: "Come on, brothers, let''s have a drink."


    Hua Qianshan wasughing so hard: "Drink some rice soup and you''ll feel better. OK, let''s raise a toast to congratte you on your knighthood!"


    L Bai was injured and could not drink, so the bowl was filled with rice soup.


    Everyoneughed hard when they heard Hua Qianshan''s words. With Hua Qianshan''s deliberate teasing, today''s banquet was quite lively. Lu Bai received so many gifts that the warehouse of the Baron Mansion couldn''t fit them all.


    They also met Xu Yous eldest son, Jiang Zhengan of the Jiang family.


    The two of them knew very well that they were in the capital as hostages and did not usually go out to socialize. However, Lu Bai''s writing about the soldiers resisting the army made many people aware of the difficulty of resisting the army, and they were very grateful.


    He also admired L Bai for knocking on the imperial city gate toin, so he came here to toast L Bai.


    To be honest, the Dou Shaodong family did not want to get involved with these two people, but they are indeed rare good young students with excellent literary talents. If they take the imperial examination, they will definitely pass the high school.


    Lu Bai was a man of outstanding literary talent, so he liked them very much. However, due to their identities, they only chatted for more than a quarter of an hour before Mou Fang came over to remind Lu Bai and let them go.


    In the middle of the banquet, the Queen Mother and the concubines in the pce sent congrattory gifts, which made Lu Bai''s knighthood banquet even more glorious, surpassing the one hosted by the Xu family in the capital.


    L Bai was also asked about his marriage. The pce servants around the Queen Mother asked about it, saying that there was a good daughter of the n who was going to be promised to him.


    Lu Bai refused, saying bluntly that he might not live long enough to return from a hunting tour on behalf of the emperor, and there was no need to harm anyone.


    Well, it was said so bluntly that the people in the Queen Mother''s pce were too embarrassed to persuade her any more, so they could only go back and convey Lu Bai''s words to the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother was not angry, but felt that Lu Bai was a kind-hearted person who would think about his future wife. If he was selfish, knowing that he might die on the road while patrolling for the emperor, he would not hurry up to marry a wife and take concubines to give himself a few children. The son continues the family line.


    I feel it is a pity that if such a good young man cane back alive, the girl who marries him will be blessed.


    Go and report it to the Emperor, said the Queen Mother.


    "Yes." The pce servants took the order and told Emperor Jingyuan that Lu Bai was unwilling to get married.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very angry and scolded Lu Bai: "Idiot!"


    He deserved to be cut off from his children and grandchildren because he refused to ept the good marriage offer.


    However, Emperor Jingyuan didn''t necessarily want Lu Bai to get married. He just felt that since the y was done, he should do everything to make him the icing on the cake.


    But Lu Bai wouldnt ept it, and he wouldnt force it.


    Emperor Jingyuan was eager to use Lu Bai to win over the people, so on the day he issued the decree to confer Lu Bai as an official and a noble, he sent people eight hundred miles away to rush and send the news to all parts of Dachu.


    So a few days after Lu Bai''s knighthood banquet, He''an Mansion received the news that Lu Bai was knighted.


    The magistrate was shocked, then ecstatic, even more surprised than when Gu Jinan was a high school prospect. He immediately ordered: "Come on, prepare gifts and cars. I will personally go to the Lu family in Yujiang County to make Lu Bai the county boy. Tell the Lu family the good news about the official appointment!"


    This magistrate of He''an Prefecture is none other than Tang Tongpan.


    After the ancient prefecture was promoted, he was also promoted and became the prefect. His position as general judge was taken over by Magistrate Zheng.


    County Magistrate Zheng is a branch of the Zheng family. He stayed in Tianfu County for several years. After making political achievements, he was easily promoted to the government office with the help of a direct branch of the Zheng family.


    The current magistrate of Tianfu County, whose surname is Shi, is ate bloomer. He was a high school Jinshi at nearly forty years old, and got the job from Tianfu County. However, he is honest, pragmatic, and respects the Ouyang family.


    After learning that Ouyang Hu lived in Qingfu Town, he was overjoyed. He asked his son to visit him every now and then to ask for some advice, so that his son would not be like him, who did not get inscribed on the gold medal until he was almost forty years old.


    "Yes, let''s do it right now." Master Mo immediately went to do it. Within two hours, he had prepared a lot of generous gifts. He also recruited six people from Guanya and sent them to the Lu family as servants.


    Master Mo said: "Sir, the Lu County man still has his grandfather and parents here. We can''t leave them unattended. Moreover, people can easily get confused once they gain power. We have to send a few people to keep an eye on the Lu family to avoid anything happening." , Your Excellency will be affected."


    Hearing this, Magistrate Tang nodded repeatedly: "Master is still thoughtful. He''an Mansion has finally brought up a noble man from a poor family, but we can''t let the Lu family suffer."


    Finally, fearing that the servants in Guanya were not smart enough, he simply picked up a steward and a nanny from the family and brought them to the Lu family.


    After everyone gathered together, the Tang magistrate handed over the government office to Su Tongzhi, and he and Zheng Tongpan rushed to Yujiang County with generous gifts.


    Yujiang County is the closest county to He''an Prefecture. They traveled all night and arrived at the county government office the next morning. They were sleepy and hungry. However, after they only had one breakfast, they asked Wu from Yujiang County to Ling led the way and headed to Lu''s house in a mighty manner.


    But just after breakfast, something happened.


    The Lu family is a city of the market. The news of this market is spread quickly and out of charge. Everyone thinks that Lu Bai offended the nobleman in Jingli. The noble human rights are heer, and it is learned that the adults of the government came to Yujiang County to catch the Lu family.


    So when the Tang magistrate and others arrived, the Lu family''s breakfast shop was noisy, and Uncle Lu''s second uncle and his third uncle were scolding Lu Bai''s parents.

 Chapter 2174: torture

    Chapter 2174: torture


    Chapter 2174: Torture


    "This is the Lu family? What are you doing?" Magistrate Tang asked angrily with a calm face.


    He was angry that someone dared to embarrass the Lu family, but Uncle Lu and Uncle Lu misunderstood. Then they looked at the group of saber-armed government servants behind Magistrate Tang, and they misunderstood even more. They immediately knelt down and cried: "Your Majesty, forgive me, we don''t know anything. , all the mistakes are all the fault of Lu Bais family, if you want to arrest him, arrest his whole family, dont chop off our heads!


    Sister-inw Lu''s family also came, crying and kneeling down, saying: "My second brother and third brother are right. If you want to arrest them, arrest Lu Bai''s family, but don''t arrest us."


    Then he said: "Master Prefect, you don''t know how hard it is for us to be implicated by Lu Bai. He didn''t do any work when he was a child. He only studied and sucked our blood to study. It was not easy for him to make money, but he Crazy, he actually gave money to the families of those soldiers who fought against the enemy. We were so miserable and begging for help, but he didnt even give us three taels of silver!"


    Three taels were not given, but those who were given one or two taels showed a lot of filial piety, and Lu Bai''s status as a schr brought them many benefits.


    No matter how many benefits there are, if Lu Bai dares to implicate them, don''t me them for being rude!


    "Master Magistrate, we are suffering. We have suffered so much from him. Everyone in Yujiang County can testify that we are the masters of suffering and have never enjoyed his blessings. Now that he hasmitted a crime, naturally he cannot drag us to follow him. Suffer!


    After hearing this, Grandpa Lu Bai was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He leaned on a cane with one hand and pointed at them with the other: "Shut up, when has Brother Bai ever harmed you? If it is said that he spends money to study, the one who suffers is also the boss and the whole family. He is the one who suffers." My dear brothers, since when have you endured hardship?"


    After hearing this, Uncle Lu was unhappy and said to Grandpa Lu: "Father-inw, I call you father-inw to give you face, but don''t go too far. What Lu Bai hasmitted now is a serious crime that will kill the whole family. We Cao Cao I dont want to be implicated by your family.


    After scolding Grandpa Lu, he also took out a written divorce letter and threatened: "If you don''t want the Cao family to divorce your little daughter, quickly press your fingerprints. From now on, our two families will have nothing to do with each other. If you want to apany Lu Bai to death, then Go, the Cao family wont stop you!


    Hum, if it weren''t for the fact that Aunt Lu was beautiful and had given birth to two sons for him, he wouldn''t have bothered to get the divorce letter and would have simply divorced Aunt Lu.


    Grandpa Lu was so angry that he almost died. He pointed at Aunt Lu and said, "You see, this is the man you want to marry. This kind of beast who only has a few stinky money but no rtives. If you marry him, from now on, There is still something to eat!"


    Aunt Lu rolled her eyes and said: "Dad, you are noble, you don''t care about money, but we have suffered enough from having no money. Let me tell you, you can''t even think about dragging us to be buried with Lu Bai. You can''t press this fingerprint." If you press the button, I will nevere to your house again!"


    When she was not married, the old man made life at home miserable in order to support Lu Bai''s education. He didn''t see anyone for three months. She finally climbed into the Cao family by relying on her beauty. Ten yearster Infortable days, the old man would never have thought of dragging her to be buried with Lu Bai.


    "You, you, evildoer!" Grandpa Lu was so angry that he burst into tears: "I know you me me for supporting Brother Bai to study, but he studies well, wouldn''t it be a pity not to provide for him? Besides, he has made a lot of money in the past two years. Shao Yinzi, each of your families has received his filial piety, is he still sorry for you?"


    He is just sorry for us! Second Uncle Lu shouted: If it werent for him, would our family have been in poverty for more than ten years?


    "Bah, Mr. Lu, do you have the nerve to say this? Why have you suffered so much for more than ten years? They separated and lived in separate families more than ten years ago. Lu Bai studied and sucked the blood of his parents and brothers. , What does it have to do with you?!" Yao''s rich parents heard that something happened to the Lu family and hurried over to help. When they heard what Lu Laoer said, they were so angry that they cursed.


    Standing next to Mrs. Yao is a pretty girl, who is Deng Yuzhu, Yao''s wealthy yet married daughter-inw. She has already told the Yao family''s parents why Magistrate Tang is here.


    Mrs. Yao pointed at Aunt Lu again and cursed: "And you, Lu Tong''er, how could you have the face to scold Brother Bai? If he hadn''t jumped into the river to save the eldest grandson of the Lu family, would you have married into the Cao family? I got soaked in a pig cage!"


    Uncle Lu was married, and his first wife died in childbirth. But right after the funeral, Sister Lu hooked up with Uncle Lu, and within two months, the baby was pregnant. The Lu family was so angry that they wanted to take this. When the incidentes out, Aunt Lu will learn a lesson. Although the Lu family is from Yujiang County, they do business in Fucheng and do a lot of business. The Cao family has to look at the Lu family''s face. If the Lu family doesn''t let go, Aunt Lu will never get in.


    Later, the Lu family came back to worship their ancestors during the Qingming Festival. The eldest grandson identally fell into the river. After being rescued by Lu Bai, the Lu family relented and agreed to marry Aunt Lu to the Cao family.


    Sister-inw Yao, please dont talk nonsense! Miss Lu was so angry that she wanted to tear Old Lady Yaos mouth to pieces, but Yao Youqian was the second-ranking official, and now she was an official in the capital. She did not dare to offend Yaos parents.


    Mrs. Yao sneered: "Oh, are you talking nonsense? You know it in your heart... Lu Tong''er, you must have a conscience. You can''t just think about sharing wealth and sharing adversity."


    He smiled again and said: "People like you who rush to break off the rtionship without even figuring out the matter are not worthy of enjoying the wealth of Brother Bo."


    What does this mean?


    "Is there nothing wrong with Lu Bai?" Uncle Lu was smart enough to hear the hidden meaning and asked hurriedly.


    Mrs. Yao didn''t answer, she just snorted coldly.


    But Grandpa Lu was very anxious and asked Dad Yao: "Ah He, what''s going on with Brother Bai? Tell me quickly."


    Dad Yao had received favor from Grandpa Lu and did not want him to suffer, so he said: "Uncle Lu, don''t worry, Brother Bai is fine."


    "It''s okay, it''s really okay!" Uncle Lu asked, having already tightened the divorce letter and crumpled it into a ball.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Magistrate Tang pointed at him and said, "Bring it over."


    "Yes!" Squad Leader Deng from Yujiang County immediately went over to grab him. Uncle Lu wanted to swallow the ball of paper. Thanks to Squad Leader Deng''s good skills, he twisted and dislocated his arm and snatched away the divorce letter. He came over and handed it to Magistrate Tang: "Sir."


    Tang Zhifu unfolded the divorce letter and looked at it, his face turned blue with anger: "How dare you write such filthy words to nder and humiliate the men of Qianshan County, you don''t want to live anymore!"


    There were a lot of insults written in the letter of disapproval, ming all the fault on Lu Bai. Thest sentence was, because Lu Bai was worse than a beast, the Cao family was not ashamed to be rted to such a person, so they broke off the rtionship with the Lu family. From now on, there will be no weddings and funerals, and wealth and honor will disappear.


    Uncle Lu didn''t know what the county boy was, but he knew that the prefect Tang was very angry and was on Lu Bai''s side. He understood that Lu Bai had not offended the nobleman, but had good luck, so he immediately begged for mercy: "Master, please calm down." , this divorce letter is fake, it was written randomly by the son at home for fun!"


    The prefect Tang sneered when he heard this: "Oh, you really don''t repent. Come on, hit twenty big boards with a stick on the spot to set an example."


    "Yes, hit him quickly." Magistrate Wu hated Uncle Lu so much that he immediately asked Team Leader Deng to torture him. He even winked and asked Team Leader Deng to beat him severely.

 Chapter 2175: Its time to give birth

    Chapter 2175: It''s time to give birth


    Chapter 2175: Giving birth


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Deng Ban''s head was noble, and his uncle Lu beaten his skin and fainted.


    If it weren''t for the fear of crippling Cao Sanliang, Lu Bai would have taken care of Cao Sanliang''s two sons. He raised the torture stick and pped Cao Sanliang''s waist in one stroke, leaving him paralyzed in bed.


    This beating frightened Sister Lu so much that she did not dare to act any more.


    Second Uncle Lu was shrewd and knew that Lu Bai was fine. He pointed at the fainted Uncle Lu and cursed: "Cao Sanliang, you are a bad seed who can kill a thousand swords. You actually lied to us that Brother Bai had killed a rtive of the emperor in the capital. The emperor." He is furious and wants to kill all nine members of the Lu family. If you dont want to be implicated,e and sever ties with Brother Bai right away!


    He covered his face again and cried bitterly: "It''s all Cao Sanliang''s fault, Dad, it''s all him who lied to us... We watched Brother Bai grow up, and we hugged him and gave him eggs when he was a child. , is the person who loves him the most, how could he possibly sever ties with him?!"


    Uncle Lu is not stupid. When he saw this, he walked forward on his knees and came to Father Lu. He tugged on his trousers and cried: "Brother, we were deceived by Cao Sanliang. I really don''t want to break off our rtionship with your family..."


    Brother Lu was grumpy and couldn''t stand listening anymore, and said angrily: "Go away, don''t bully my father for being honest. What kind of face do you have? We have seen it clearly for more than ten years. There is no point in crying. We will not be like you again." Kind of peopleing and going.


    After hearing this, Third Uncle Lu covered his heart with one hand, pointed at Brother Lu with the other, and cried to Father Lu: "Brother, look at your second oldest brother, he insulted me as an elder in public...Brother, for your sake, I will Dont argue with him, but we are brothers and we cannot break our rtionship, otherwise we will force our whole family to die!


    Hehe, your son wants to disown us after his sess?


    no way!


    My sons are still waiting to be officials through Lu Bai.


    At this time, he began to seek death. Magistrate Tang was trembling with anger. He did not expect that the Lu family would be like this. What a pity: "You have made a wrong calction. Do you want to die? Don''t worry, His Majesty has already made it possible for you."


    Then he said to Zheng Tongpan: "Zheng Tongpan, read out His Majesty''s decree in person so that they can hear it clearly."


    "Eh." Zheng Tongpan was also very angry. It was a big honor to have a noble man from a poor family in He''an Mansion, but the Lu family wanted to embarrass everyone, so there was no need to be polite to them.


    Seeing that Cao Sanliang was still unconscious, Zheng Tongpan ordered Team Leader Deng: "Wake Cao Sanliang up and let him listen to the imperial edict together."


    "Yes." Bantou Deng had been a government servant for more than 20 years and knew many tricks. He stabbed Cao Sanliang in the waist and woke up from the pain.


    Hurrah!


    A pot of hot water was poured over again, and Cao Sang waspletely scalded to consciousness.


    Zheng Tongping said: "Everyone, please kneel down and listen to the order!"


    After hearing this, the onlookers immediately said: "Hey, kneel down quickly, we are going to dere the emperor''s imperial edict. If you don''t kneel down, you will be beheaded."


    There was a loud roar, and people knelt down in the street.


    Zheng Tongpan began to read the imperial edict loudly. After reading it, he was afraid that they would not understand, so he said it to them again in vernacr: "The emperor''s imperial edict said that the man from Qianshan County is Lu Bai, and he is already a noble person." , no one is allowed to use his identity as a rtive, fellow countryman, old friend, childhood ymate, or next-door neighbor to gain benefits. Anyone who dares to vite thew is disobeying the order and his whole family will be beheaded. Do you understand?!"


    "I understand, I understand, we will definitely do what the emperor said." The people present should be very positive, even a little excited. It is obvious that they are just excited and not afraid.


    Magistrate Tang knew very well that this was the first time the country people heard the order. If he didn''t show them some blood, it wouldn''t serve as a warning. He simply pointed at Uncle Lu and said, "This man ndered and humiliated the men of Qianshan County in the divorce letter. Here''s what he said: If youmit a crime, you should be beheaded in public ording to thew. If hemits the crime for the first time, have his arm cut off as a warning to others. Come on, execution!"


    The people present were all shocked: "What, Cao Sanliang is going to have his hand chopped off? No way, this is the county man''s uncle?"


    "Why not? The prefect has already spoken, how can we not cut it?"


    "But this is the county man''s uncle, can he really behead him? If he beheads the county man, he won''t be able to settle the ount with the prefect when hees back?" Hehe, let me chop it up for you to see!


    The prefect of Tang sent someone to call the executioner from the county government. The executioner was a tall man with a beard and smeared his face with cinnabar. Looking at him with a fierce look, he raised his knife and cut off Cao Sanliang''s arm with one blow. He was bleeding on the spot. Sshing hands flew, scaring a dozen timid people.


    After finishing the chop, he immediately asked the doctor to treat him. He also dragged his second uncle and his third uncle out and beat them with twentyrge sticks in front of everyone.


    After this punishment, the three rtives of the Lu family and the people in Yujiang County werepletely eliminated from the idea of using Lu Bai''s name to do evil.


    The prefect of Tang Dynasty gave Uncle Lu''s letter of dissolution of marriage to Grandpa Lu: "You should keep it. As for whether you want to break off the marriage or not, you can decide on your own."


    Grandpa Lu was very grateful, but he couldn''t bear to break off his rtionship with the Cao family and his two sons. After all, there were still grandchildren around, so he couldn''t harm them.


    Brother Lu couldn''t wait to ask, "Master magistrate, is it true that my younger brother has been granted an official title? Then will he return to his hometown? Or will he live in the capital and nevere back?"


    The prefect Tang exined the situation to them in detail.


    After hearing this, the Lu family were extremely happy.


    Grandpa Lu said: "Okay, okay, then we can stay at home and wait for him toe back."


    The news that Lu Bai was granted an official title quickly spread throughout He''an Mansion. People who knew Lu Bai were surprised and happy. They didn''t expect that Lu Xiu, who made money by writing stories for Sheng Helou, could be so famous. Luck?


    People in Tianfu County soon learned about the good news. When the third grandmother heard about it, she said seriously: "The old woman has already said that Xiao Lu is destined to be rich and noble, and he will definitely be an official in this life. .


    Cheng Ge''erughed to death after hearing this and said: "Third Grandma, the letter sent home by my second sisterst month also specifically said that you should not be too superstitious. Superstition is not good. If you don''t have a good face, Brother Lu Bai can be promoted to an official. There must be a serious reason for conferring a title."


    The third grandma gave him a look and said, "What do you know about your kid? Xiao Lu is destined to be rich!"


    Brother Cheng had no choice but to refuse to listen, so he could only move out of Gu Jinli: "Third Grandma, you must never do this. If you continue to be so superstitious, I will write to the second sister and ask her to continue talking about you."


    The third grandma said hurriedly: "Chengchengcheng, let''s not talk about it, olddy, but you are not allowed to write to Xiaoyu. When the letter arrives, she will probably still be recuperating after giving birth, so she can''t be angry."


    He looked at Mrs. Cui again and asked, "Daughter-inw Dashan, what day is it today? Is Xiaoyu girl giving birth soon?"


    Ms. Cui was making small clothes for Gu Jinli''s child. She nodded and said, "It''s almost time to give birth. Twins are usually born early. Sister Xiu and An Geer were born at nine months."


    The third grandma said hurriedly: "Hey, starting from today, our family will be vegetarian for a month, and then we can eat meat after the fish has sessfully given birth."


    Ms. Cui nodded in agreement: "You are right, then our family won''t eat meat recently."


    He also said to Brother Cheng, "You are not allowed to eat the wolves you raise."


    Cheng Ge''er cried bitterly: "Mom, wolves are not sheep. They eat meat. We can''t let them eat green grass, right?"


    Mrs. Cui didn''t care: "Anyway, we can''t see any meat in our house this month... Giving birth to a child is a one-day event, so you have to pay attention to everything and not be careless, lest you vite the taboos of some passing fairy family."


    It will harm the little fish and the children.

 Chapter 2176: Taking care of Hus marriage

    Chapter 2176: Taking care of Hu''s marriage


    Chapter 2176: Taking care of Hus marriage


    Brother Cheng shook his head when he heard this, tutted, and said, "Mom, why are you bing more and more like the third grandma? If the second sister knows, she will be very upset."


    Mrs. Cui red at him: "What''s wrong with being like your third grandma? And this is not superstitious, it''s just for peace of mind."


    He then said: "Send those wolves out quickly to raise for a few months, otherwise they will catch hares and take them home to eat, which will destroy our family''s sincerity."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng could only nod his head: "Okay, then I will go out and send a few Sas to Grandpa Ouyang''s house and ask him to help feed them for a while. I will definitelye back before dark."


    Jiu Sa is the name of the second-generation wolf he raised, which is the first-generation wild wolf, the child of several dogs.


    Since the eldest brother is not at home, he has to establish a family, so he sleeps at home almost every day and no longer stays out overnight.


    However, if there is anything in business, he will go out to deal with it.


    Ms. Cui nodded: "Go ahead and ride slowly."


    "I know, mother!" Brother Cheng had already run away. After calling to the small group, he went to the stable to fetch two horses. The two of them rode, followed by a group of howling wolves, and ran towards the town.


    As soon as he left the end of the vige, he met Gu Qingtian who was returning home.


    He did note back alone, he was also apanied by Hu Dong''s family.


    Brother Cheng quickly reined in the reins, turned over and dismounted, and greeted them: "Brother Qingtian, Mr. Hu''s family."


    He asked Gu Qingtian again: "Brother Qingtian, didn''t you juste back two days ago? Why are you back again? What''s the matter?"


    After Gu Dalin went to the northwest, Gu Qingtian went to the county shop to help. Not only did he do business in the county shop, but he also did other business. He often traveled to the capital and even crossed the Huai River to the south of the Yangtze River to work. He rarely returned to the vige.


    I just came back two days ago, and now Im back again. It seems like something is going on.


    He asked him again: "Why did Hu Dong''s familye back with you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Qingtian suddenly blushed. Soon, a trace of sorrow shed in his eyes and said, "It''s some private matter."


    Private matters? Brother Cheng looked at his face, then looked at Mr. Hus family. He was suddenly startled and asked, Could it be that Mr. Hus family has taken a fancy to you and wants you to be their son-inw?


    Gu Qingtian said hurriedly: "Don''t talk nonsense. If people listen to it, it will be bad for the reputation of the Hu family girl."


    Brother Cheng bared his teeth and smiled: "Brother Qingtian, look at what you said, you are just asking for it."


    Then he said solemnly: "Brother Qingtian, my brother left a message before he went to the capital, saying that you are not young anymore. If you find a good girl, you should settle the marriage. Don''t worry too much. Our families are now in a good financial situation. They are not as good as before." Its different, I can afford a good girl.


    Among the older children of Qin Gu Luotian''s family, apart from Luo Huiniang, only Gu Qingtian and Qi Kangming have not yet gotten married, and they are worrying the adults to death.


    After hearing this, Gu Qingtian frowned, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Hu Dongjia called him: "Brother Tian, how long do you have to wait? Can you leave?"


    Gu Qingtian froze and said hurriedly: "It''s time to leave."


    After saying that, he got into the carriage and asked the driver to drive home.


    When Brother Cheng saw this, he knew something had happened. He did not go to the town immediately. Instead, he hurried to the pharmaceutical workshop, found the third grandfather and old doctor Wu, and told them about the matter.


    Grandpa Qin is not here, he went to Songzi Vige.


    The third grandfather frowned when he heard this: "What''s going on? Hu Dong''s family has always been very good to us. Why did Brother Cheng say that when he spoke to Qingtian, he was resentful? What did that boy Qingtian do?" Old Doctor Wu said: "Don''t make random guesses now. You and Qingtian''s grandfather are cousins, and they live in the same generation. You are qualified to ask questions. Pack up quickly and go to Qingtian''s house to have a look."


    Grandpa Third and Dr. Wu were trying dry fermented fertilizer and nned to send it to Gu Jinli if the effect was good. After hearing this, they quickly responded: "Hey, I''ll be there right away."


    He then told Brother Cheng: "Call your Uncle Damu and his wife back."


    After saying that, I washed my hands and face, put on some ointment and left... After all, I was going to see Mr. Hu''s house, and it was so smelly that it was not good.


    Brother Cheng hurriedly ran to find Gu Damu.


    Gu Damu and his wife were in charge of the tofu and spice workshops. After hearing what Brother Cheng said, they did not dare to neglect and hurried home.


    As soon as I entered the gate and walked past the screen wall, I heard Lao Yan''s cursing voice: "You careless one, if you don''t want to marry, don''t mess with other girls. We have been friends with the Hu family for several years. You, you...I Kill you!"


    Following this was the sound of banging wooden sticks hitting people.


    But Lao Yan was old and couldn''t fight anymore, and he almost fell down.


    The third grandma hurriedly supported her: "Sister-inw, you have to take care of yourself now, and you can''t get angry... first ask Qingtian what he means."


    Lao Yan was very tired. After hitting Gu Qingtian with a stick again, he said to Hu Dong''s family: "Hu Dong''s family, I''m really sorry. Don''t worry, Qingtian will definitely marry your youngest daughter."


    Mr. Hu frowned when he heard this: "Old aunt, I didn''te here today to force Qingtian to marry my sister Lan, I just wanted to ask for a clear exnation. If the Gu family doesn''t want to tell me the reason, that''s fine. Then Qingtian shouldn''te to my house again in the future. Door, this matter has been kept secret, no one from the two families is allowed to talk about it outside."


    He took out another baggage and said, "Burn these things in front of me, so as not to leave any clues."


    In it are things that Gu Qingtian and Hu Shn secretly exchanged and sent to each other.


    Hu Shn got to know Gu Qingtian when Gu Dalin went to the county town to open a shop. Because several families had good rtions with the Hu Dong family, Gu Dalin would asionally take his son to the Hu family for dinner.


    Gu Qingtian has known Hu Shn since then. A few years have passed and the two have liked each other. However, Gu Qingtian was hesitant and never asked his family to go to Hu''s house to propose marriage.


    Hu Shn was also stupid. She never pushed Gu Qingtian, she just waited. It was after she rejected the marriage proposal from her family twice that Hu Dong''s couple felt something was wrong, so they sent someone to keep an eye on her and caught the two secretly meeting.


    Fortunately, both of them had studied and knew the rules. They only met secretly and did not do anything immoral. Otherwise, Dong Hu''s family would not have given Gu Qingtian a chance.


    Is it really going to break?


    Gu Qingtian was kneeling on the ground with a painful look on his face.


    The third grandfather looked at it and realized that he must really like the girl from the Hu family, but he was tired of family affairs and did not dare to ask for marriage. However, he asked, "Are you going to never get married for the rest of your life?"


    Gu Qingtian is not obsessed with getting married. Anyway, he has a younger brother, and he can leave the matter of continuing the family line to him.


    But if he gets married and marries the girl he likes, he will be a little scared... He is afraid that if he finds his sisters in the future, their affairs will be brought out and the Hu family will be embarrassed.


    The Hu family is a good family, and Shn is also a good girl. He does not want to deceive them and drag the Hu family into the quagmire of his own family.


    When Gu Damu and his wife heard this, they hurried in and said, "It''s natural to get married."


    He also apologized to Hu Dong''s family: "Hu Dong''s family, I''m really sorry. Our family failed to educate our children well. Don''t worry, he made a mistake. He can''t escape a beating, and he will bear the responsibility he deserves." The family will never favor him... If the Hu family still likes him and is willing to marry Miss Hu to him, our family will definitely treat Miss Hu well and prevent her from being wronged again."

 Chapter 2177: Production

    Chapter 2177: Production


    Chapter 2177 Production


    The husband and wife have a good attitude and speak humbly. The Hu family is finally a little calmer: "We have been friends for almost ten years and have always gotten along well. The Hu family can trust your family tradition, but now it is not the Hu family." The question of whether the girl in our family will marry or not is about whether the son of your Gu family wants to marry?!"


    At the end of the sentence, Hu Dongjia''s anger rose again, and he pointed at Gu Qingtian and cursed: "You said you don''t want to harm Sister Lan, but what are you doing if you don''t harm her? If others find out, how can you let her do it?" How to live?!"


    Although there is no physical intimacy, it is still a private exchange.


    After hearing this, Gu Qingtian''s eyes turned red and he kowtowed to Hu Dong''s house: "Uncle Hu, I''m sorry."


    He didn''t want to harm Shn, and he also thought about not seeing her again, but he couldn''t help it.


    Third Grandpa took the wooden stick in Lao Yan''s hand and hit Gu Qingtian **** the back.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    He beat Gu Qingtian so hard that he almost vomited blood.


    Third Grandpa pointed at him and cursed: "Is it useful to say I''m sorry? You should tell me what I want."


    He added: "I always thought you were an idea-minded person who knew how to get things done and was not as boring as your cousin. But you just had too big an idea and thought too much, which is why you made such a big mistake!"


    "No matter what you do today, you have to make a decision, otherwise I will beat you to death on behalf of your deceased grandfather!"


    "Grandpa San..." Gu Qingtian shouted, then fell silent.


    Hu Dongjia shook his head and felt that he had seen the wrong person, so he stood up...


    Gu Qingtian felt something in his heart when he saw it. He knew that if he didn''t tell the reason, he would never have a rtionship with Shn in this life. He immediately blurted out: "Uncle Hu, I want to marry Shn. Please give her to me." I was wrong."


    After finishing speaking, I actually cried.


    Crying quite miserably, which made Mr. Hus family sad.


    He watched the children of Qin Gu Luotian''s family grow from teenagers to men and had feelings for them. Seeing Gu Qingtian like this, he sighed, helped Gu Qingtian up and said: "Don''t cry, let''s close the door today and Speak out all your worries and don''t hide them anymore. If you don''t talk about this matter thoroughly, there will be no benefit, only harm."


    But Gu Qingtian held it in for too long and couldn''t stop crying. He cried for more than a quarter of an hour before he stopped... This was the second time he cried for his mother and sisters after their ident.


    After crying, I felt much better.


    After a while, he said to Hu Dong''s family: "It''s because of what happened to my mother and sisters... I, like my father, want to get them back and let them live a good life, but they... We won''t dislike them, but I don''t want to harm them." The Hu family."


    He didn''t exin it too thoroughly, but Mr. Hu''s family has been doing business all his life and is well-informed. He naturally understands the meaning of Gu Qingtian''s words... To be honest, he is also very worried. After all, the reputation of the whole family is at stake.


    If he is found back in the future, if Qingtian''s mother and Qingtian''s sisters suffer too much, and are even sold into prostitution, and he marries such a family, the three rtives of the Hu family will tear him apart. , break off the rtionship with him!


    However, he admired Gu Dalin very much, and especially admired his determination to find his wife after not marrying for many years. Moreover, the Qin Gu Luotian family was bing more and more powerful. Not only did An Geer win the lottery, he also had to be granted a marriage by the emperor. Now, He even worked as an errand before the emperor.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were even more powerful. One had great military exploits, and the other often did things that benefited the country and the people, and won awards from the emperor.


    The Hu family has also benefited a lot from the Qin Gu Luotian family. Some time ago, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli sent back a batch of porcin that had been exposed to heat, and also gave the Hu family a pair of porcin vases, which really embarrassed the Hu family. few.


    In terms of love, benefits, and Gu Qingtian''s character, this marriage is worth the risk of the Hu Dong family.


    The Hu family looked at Gu Qingtian, then thought of their little daughter who was crying miserably at home, and finally nodded: "The Hu family is willing to take this risk."


    Gu Qingtian was shocked and thought he had heard wrong, so he said: "Uncle Hu...seriously?"


    Mr. Hu nodded: "You can tell the truth because you don''t want to deceive the Hu family. This is very good. Moreover, the Hu family believes in the ability of your family. Even if the person is found, you family can smooth things over... Don''t cry, find a day and ask a matchmaker toe to Hu''s house to propose marriage."


    Gu Qingtian was stunned, and then said overjoyed: "Thank you, Uncle Hu." After that, he solemnly kowtowed to Hu Dongjia three times, thanking him for not despising his mother, his sisters, and for being willing to marry his daughter to him.


    The third grandpaughed when he heard this and cursed: "You just need to take care of yourself. If I don''t give you something powerful, you won''t be able to make up your mind to ask for marriage."


    He then said: "Now that it''s settled, let''s make good preparations for the engagement and marriage. From now on, we must treat the Hu family girl well and be filial to Hu Dong''s family."


    Gu Qingtian nodded: "Yes, my grandnephew knows that he will only be kind to Shn in this life and treat Uncle Hu as his biological father."


    He was indeed a loser. After being forced to speak out his proposal for marriage, it was like the dark clouds that had been covering him for nearly ten years were lifted, and the whole sky lit up.


    Lao Yan burst into tears of joy and said to Hu Dong''s family: "Hu Dong''s family, thanks to you, he let him rx and get married. You don''t know that the old woman was so worried about his marriage that she couldn''t sleep at night. This time the old woman would die with peace of mind. .


    Hu Dongjiaughed when he heard this: "You are too harsh in your words."


    Gu Damu said to Mr. Yan: "I don''t want to be serious, I''m not serious. Brother Tian''s marriage is really worrying us to death. Our family has to pay tribute to Mr. Hu''s family and say thank you."


    After saying that, he solemnly bowed to Hu Dongs family, which made Hu Dongs familyugh and cry.


    But he is more confident about marrying his youngest daughter to Gu Qingtian... Although the old Yan family is prosperous, they are still very simple and treat people sincerely. It is not a loss to marry such a family.


    After Cheng Geer learned that Gu Qingtian was going to be engaged to the youngest daughter of Hu Dong''s family, he felt relieved and took a pack of wolves to the town and fostered the wolves at Mr. Ouyang''s house.


    Also told Mr. Ouyang the good news of Gu Qingtian''s engagement to Hu Shn.


    Mr. Ouyang is a lively person and was very happy after hearing this: "You haven''t invited a matchmaker yet? Then don''t invite one. I''ll go to the Hu family to propose marriage for the Gu family. How about that?"


    Cheng Ge''er''s eyes widened when he heard this: "Of course, this is a great thing."


    He asked again: "Grandpa Ouyang, are you serious? If it is decided, I will go back and tell Mr. Hu the good news before he leaves."


    Mr. Ouyang smiled and flicked his forehead: "Can you joke about this? Of course it''s true. Go quickly and be careful when riding."


    Hey. Brother Cheng responded, got on his horse, and quickly rushed back to Dafeng Vige. When he saw Dong Hus family, he told him the good news.


    Hu Dongjia was overjoyed: "Okay, okay, then the Hu family will wait for Mr. Ouyang toe to propose marriage."


    Mr. Ouyang Hu personally went to the Hu family to propose marriage to Gu Qingtian. This was a very honorable thing. Because of this, the marriage between the Gu and Hu families was very prestigious.


    At this time, Northwest Chang Liang Wei, Gu Jinli and the others had just received the news that Gu Jinan was the top pick in high school and was offered a marriage.


    There is no way. The northwest is too far from the capital. Even if they have dedicated people to deliver letters, the news willg behind.


    Gu Jinli was extremely happy: "Great, the eldest brother finally got his wish and was able to marry his third sister in a glorious way!"


    Aunt Yu and Aunt Tao looked at her big belly and were so frightened that they quickly held her down: "Madam, don''t get too excited, be careful with your belly."

 Chapter 2178: two wolf cubs

    Chapter 2178: two wolf cubs


    Chapter 2178 Two wolf cubs


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you two, I''m paying attention. The two little guys inside are also very good, so don''t worry."


    He patted his belly again and said to the two children, "Isn''t that right, my dear little bastards?"


    ~


    One of the little guys inside was very embarrassed and responded to his mother.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Look, it''s so exciting, but I''m a little tired of you and my mother. Just be good and wait until we get out before making trouble again."


    The two nuns were amused by her, but they still needed to be reminded: "Madam is nine months pregnant with twins. She will give birth in the next few days, so you''d better be careful."


    "I''ve been careful." Gu Jinli nodded and said to Erqing and Qing Hui: "It''s time, help me out for a walk."


    Since she was six months pregnant, she has been walking around the house several times a day, for two-quarters of an hour at a time, three times a day in order to have a better chance of giving birth.


    Mother Yu was most nervous about Gu Jinli''s stomach. After hearing this, she hurriedly said: "Hurry up and hold on."


    She followed him uneasily. If Gu Jinli lost his footing and fell backwards, she would immediately follow him.


    However, Gu Jinli has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his lower body is stable. Even with a big belly, he will not be unstable.


    Speaking of it


    "Madam''s belly is smaller than other twins." Grandma Tao looked at Gu Jinli''s belly and felt a little worried, fearing that one of the two little masters would not grow well.


    To be honest, Gu Jinli was also worried. After waiting for fetal movement, he kept patting his belly from time to time to make sure that both babies responded, then he felt relieved.


    I also wrote back and asked Mrs. Cui how big her belly was when she was pregnant with her eldest brother and sister.


    Mrs. Cui quickly wrote back and said that when she was pregnant with Brother An and Sister Xiu, her belly was not too big, so she should not worry too much and can raise the baby with peace of mind.


    Gu Jinli looked at his belly: "It''s a little small, but the little guys are very lively and will definitely be fine. And I don''t have stretch marks yet, which is a great blessing!"


    This alone is enough for her to have fun...and this should be inherited from Cui. Before marrying Qin Sang, she begged Cui and saw Cui''s belly. Cui is not pregnant. tattooed.


    Everyoneughed when they heard this, and Qing Hui said: "Madam always talks about this, and our ears get calluses when we hear it."


    Qinghui and Erqing stayed at Dabuwei until Ji Zhenniang gave birth sessfully and then returned. They took turns taking care of Gu Jinli with Qingpu, Xiaoji, Sanqing and others.


    As he was talking, the sound of horse hooves came, followed by a joyful cry: "Little fish!"


    Gu Jinli followed the sound and saw Qin Sang riding his horse, with a joyful smile on his face. When he got close, he asked: "Why are you back? Didn''t I say that I would send someone to tell you when I am dead?"


    Ever since she got pregnant, he kept running back. There were two military raids, and he almost missed the mission because of this.


    She didn''t want him to be subject to militaryw, so she told him not to keep running back. It would be useless to keep running back before he was born.


    Qin Sang got off his horse and came to help her: "The opposite side of Du Chonggou is also busy farming and has no time to raid us. Besides, I have already told General Jiang that I will return to the guard station for a period of time after March, waiting for your birth." Lets talk about itter.


    He couldn''t calm down in Du Chonggou. He was happy and scared at the same time. Only when he saw her with his own eyes could he feel at ease.


    Mrs. Tao was very happy that Qin Sang coulde back early and said with a smile: "Madam, it''s a good thing that my lord is back. It''s almost time for dinner, let''s go back."


    Qin Sang nodded and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, I will carry you back."


    Looking at the little fish walking with a big belly, he was afraid.


    After warning Gu Jinli not to be frightened, Qin Sang picked her up and walked to the house.


    Aunt Tao and the others were not surprised, so they followed behind with a smile. After entering the house, he started working on dinner, and it didnt take long for the food to be served.


    The meals are all meals for pregnant women, which are rtively light. This is what Qin Sang ordered.


    After he tasted the meal for pregnant women that Gu Jinli ate, he gave the order that there was no need to prepare another normal meal for him, he would eat the same as Xiaoyu.


    Gu Jinli also deliberately teased him: "The barbecue is very fragrant. Don''t you want to eat it? Aren''t you greedy?"


    Qin Sang was blowing her some minced meat and green vegetable porridge. After hearing this, heughed, looked up at her and said, "I''m not greedy, it''s just the little fish who is."


    After seeing her swallowing her saliva, she felt distressed again. She put down the porridge bowl, raised her hand and gently stroked her face, andforted her: "The little fish is not greedy. I will give it to the little fish after she has recovered her health." When grilling meat, add heavy ingredients so that the small fish can eat itfortably at once.


    "Okay!" Gu Jinli put away his greed and started eating the porridge after it became warm... She was about to give birth, so it would be better to eat liquid food.


    After taking a bath and settling her down, Qin Sang took out the unfinished jade carving and began to carve it slowly. When he saw her looking over, he pointed at a flower-shaped hairpin on the wolf''s head and said to her: "This time the carving will be done." Its a female wolf baby, and there is a flower hairpin to prove it.


    Gu Jinli looked at the flower hairpin on the wolf''s head andughed hard: "If you give birth to a daughter, I hope our daughter will not dislike your flower hairpin wolf."


    Carving a flowery hairpin on the wolf''s head, luckily he can think of it.


    This matter has to start with the two wolf cubs that Qin Sang dreamed about when she was pregnant.


    He thought this was some kind of omen, so he carved two wolves out of jade as a gift for the child.


    The carving was good, very fierce, with the wolf''s head held high and howling, but it was too fierce. After looking at it, Gu Jinli asked him: "Are these two wolves male?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "When I was dreaming, it was two male wolves."


    Gu Jinli: "That was a dream, but what if I gave birth to two daughters? You gave these two jade sculptures to them, and they thought you disliked them as daughters."


    Qin Sang froze at that time, and immediately found two pieces of jade made of the same material, and began to carve two female wolf babies.


    Gu Jinli didn''t expect him to care so much, so heughed at him for a long time. Now that he saw him taking out the jade carving, he still couldn''t help butugh.


    Qin Sang liked to see her smile and didn''t mind herughing at him. He even came over to secretly kiss her and said, "Just watch her for two-quarters of an hour. Xiaoyu needs to go to bed early."


    In the next few days, Qin Sang kept guarding Gu Jinli. Until the fifth day, when he helped Gu Jinli walk, she suddenly said: "... She has contractions and is about to give birth."


    What?


    Its going to happen! Its going to happen!


    Qin Sang felt as if his head was about to explode. He quickly picked her up and ran towards the house. He stopped hurriedly after running two steps and stood still... There was nothing he could do. His feet suddenly became stiff and he couldn''t run anymore.


    Qin Sang calmed down and waited until his feet recovered before he dared to walk towards the house and coaxed her: "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu, it''s okay. Hold on, I will always be with you."


    Gu Jinli endured the pain of contractions and raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead: "I''m not afraid, but you. Calm down and don''t think too much. Thinking too much will only scare yourself. I''m fine."


    The moment he heard that she was about to give birth, sweat suddenly broke out on his forehead and face, and his face turned visibly white, which shocked her.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, I''m not afraid."


    But he said he was not afraid, but he buried his head in her neck and said with a choked voice: "Xiao Yu needs to be well."


    Gu Jinli felt distressed, patted his back gently and said, "I''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    I told him one more thing: "The contractions have just started, and it''s my first pregnancy. It will take at least ten hours before I give birth. It''s really too early for you to start worrying now, brother."

 Chapter 2179: Mother and child are safe

    Chapter 2179: Mother and child are safe


    Chapter 2179 Mother and child are safe


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s expression became even worse: "It''s going to hurt for so long."


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, my belly is not big when I am pregnant with twins. It is easy to give birth to twins. I estimate that the contractions will take a few hours to give birth. Don''t..."


    Qin Sang suddenly kissed her, interrupted her words, stared at her, his eyes full of heartache and guilt, and forced a bright and gentle smile: "Xiaoyu, you don''t need tofort me, I should be the oneforting you. We are not afraid and will give birth to the child well.


    Gu Jinli saw that his face was still pale, but at least he didn''t break out in a cold sweat. He smiled and nodded: "Okay, let''s not be afraid, let''s have a good baby."


    Yu Yan died in a hurry, and said, "Adult, don''t tell his wife first, hurry up and enter the house."


    Qin Sang nodded, carried Gu Jinli and walked to the main room. After letting her lie down first, he asked: "But do you want to take a bath and wash your hair?"


    Xiaoyu said that it is good for your body and your child to wash your hair and take a bath before giving birth and make yourself clean.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I need to wash, but wait first, I need to count the contractions."


    "Okay, I''ll stay with Xiaoyu." Qin Sang held her hand and looked at her carefully. Seeing that she was sweating in pain, and the tip of his heart was throbbing with pain, he quickly took the clean handkerchief. He wiped her sweat and said to Sanqing: "Call Daqing."


    "Yes." Sanqing immediately went to call Daqing, and after a while, the two of them entered the house together.


    Qin Sang said: "Send orders to Cong Wenshan and Yao Baihu to lead troops to guard Changliang Guards. From now on, the guardhouse will be under martialw. Let You An lead people to guard the inner camp of the guardhouse, and let You Xi lead people to guard the vicinity of the house. , No one is allowed toe in and disturb us!"


    He wanted Xiaoyu to give birth to the baby in peace.


    Yes. Daqing hurriedly went to do it.


    Qin Sang urged Xiaoji again: "Why haven''t Doctor Dai, Uncle Mutong, Qingpu, Siqing, and Wuqinge yet? Why don''t you hurry up and hurry up?"


    His voice was not loud, but when he looked at Xiao Ji, his face was so dark that it frightened Xiao Ji to death. He hurriedly said: "I''ll go and hurry you up now."


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Don''t worry...the production has been arranged. Qingpu and the others are waiting in the house next door, and they will be there just through a corridor."


    Sincest year, there has been a lot of construction work in the health center and many houses have been built.


    The house was also expanded, extending to the left and right, and a row of houses was built. There was a delivery room specially prepared for her. From the time she was seven months pregnant, the delivery room next door was disinfected with alcohol every day, and all the necessary items were prepared. .


    We have also invited Wen Po and wet nurse. They are all in the room over there. They can all move with onemand, so dont worry too much.


    But giving birth to a child is a matter of leaving the gate of hell, how could Qin Sang not be worried?


    To reassure Gu Jinli, he smiled at her, nodded and said, "Okay, I''m not in a hurry, Xiaoyu, don''t worry about me."


    He looked at her belly again and asked, "How are the contractions? Are they painful?"


    Gu Jinli said: "The contractions are normal, and the pain is not severe now."


    Qin Sang was finally relieved, but suddenly there was a cry outside: "Sang''s wife, are you going to give birth? Have you given birth? A boy or a girl? Why is there no movement? Are you okay?!"


    Ah ah ah, cousin, cousin, were here! This was the voice of Brother Xiaogui, who was chasing his grandma to see his cousin from the Qin family.


    "Brother, please run slowly, mother, please keep your voice down, don''t make any noise, my cousin has just started, how can she give birth so fast?" Xiao Xiaomei ran after them, for fear that her mother would be too desperate and anger Qin Qin. cousin.


    Sure enough, when Qin Sang heard their voices, his face turned dark: "Stop, don''t let them in!"


    At this moment, Qin Sang was like a beast suppressed by fear and anger. Anything could make him furious.


    Aunt Yu didn''t dare to neglect, and hurried out to stop Widow Xiao: "Uncle, Madam, please stay. Madam has just started to move, and it''s her first child. It''s not so early, so she has to wait at least half a day and a day. You''re early. Go back first and wait. After giving birth, we will give you the good news."


    Widow Xiao stood on tiptoes and looked inside the house. After listening for a moment, she didn''t hear a scream. She said, "It seems that we are indeed early. Let my nephew-inw take care of me. Let''s go back to work first ande back in the afternoon." Look at her."  Then he stuffed a cloth bag in his hand to Aunt Yu: "Take the diapers that my youngest son and your brother have used and put them under the pillow of the delivery bed to ensure that my nephew-inw gives birth to a son!"


    Thanks to the fact that Aunt Yu has a lot of experience, she would not be able to hold herself tight, especially since the smell of this diaper is very strong.


    Kexiao Widow said: "The stronger the taste, the more effective it is."


    "" Mother Yu chuckled, but for the sake of Widow Xiao''s kindness, she epted it: "Thank you, Madam Uncle. I epted it for Madam. You can go back first."


    But she wont give it to Madam, she will just throw it away.


    Hearing that he was about to leave, Brother Xiaogui gave up. He grabbed Widow Xiaos arm and shouted, Cousin, I want my cousin in the house, not someone with a handle.


    Widow Xiao red at him: "If you want a cousin, don''t listen to your parents'' nonsense. This is your little cousin. It''s better to have a cousin!"


    "Mom, let''s go back first. We still have work to do in the fields." Xiao Xiaomei grabbed Brother Xiaogui, called Widow Xiao, and said to Aunt Yu: "Mom, let''s go first. If there is good news, Remember to send someone to tell us quickly."


    "Hey." Aunt Yu nodded. After seeing them leave, she hurried back to the house to serve Gu Jinli.


    Not long after, Uncle Mu Tong and Doctor Dai came over in a hurry, carrying medicine boxes on their backs, and took Gu Jinli''s pulse.


    "But everything is okay? When can I give birth? Is there any way to relieve pain without harming the body, maybe for small fish?" Qin Sang asked anxiously, but what he asked was nonsense.


    Doctor Dai said: "Sir, you have asked about these things, and I have also said that the pain of giving birth is so painful that no pain relief method will work."


    Today''s painkillers can only relieve the pain of skin and flesh, but childbirth is the pain of opening bones. How to stop it?


    There are ways to give women an early birth by giving them acupuncture, but everything is normal for Xiaodong now, so there is no need to rush to use acupuncture to inducebor.


    Uncle Mu Tong also said: "Sir, don''t be anxious, just wait for now."


    The twoforted Qin Sang for a few words and then went out to wait.


    Qingpu Qinghui and the two stabledies stayed with Gu Jinli and counted the time of contractions with her.


    More than two hourster, Gu Jinli saw that the contractions had be more frequent, so he said to Qingpu, "Help me take a bath. After washing and eating, I will go to the delivery room."


    "Hey." Qing Pu responded and asked Qing Hui to take Si Qing and Wu Qing to the delivery room to wait. She and Er Qing supported Gu Jinli and took Gu Jinli to take a bath.


    "Be careful, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang followed him to the delivery room and waited outside. He would say a few words to Gu Jinli from time to time before he could feel at ease.


    But its still too slow. Why havent the two cubse out yet? He was tortured to the point where all his internal organs felt ufortable.


    Ah~


    Suddenly, Gu Jinli cried out in pain. Qin Sang was so excited that he leaned on the window and looked in, but it was hazy and he couldn''t see anything clearly. He could only shout anxiously: "Xiaoyu, what''s wrong with you? But it hurts too much? Dont be afraid, I will go in and give birth with youter.


    Gu Jinli was in pain and was amused by his words and replied: "Don''te in. If you dare toe in and watch me give birth to a child, I will divorce you...hiss!"


    At the end of the sentence, I gasped in pain again.


    Qin Sang felt extremely ufortable when he heard it. He wished he could help her feel the pain. Seeing that she was holding back the pain and not crying out, he added: "Xiaoyu, just scream out if it hurts. Don''t hold it in."


    But Gu Jinli said: "If you don''t shout, your voice will be damaged and it will take a lot of effort."

 Chapter 2180: Lovely two brothers

    Chapter 2180: Lovely two brothers


    Chapter 2180 Two adorable brothers


    Qin Sang now had everything up to her, and replied: "Okay, don''t shout. If Xiaoyu is in pain, just scold me, hard, whatever you want."


    Uncle Niu said that when Aunt Niu was in pain when giving birth, she would scold him, and the more she scolded him, the more energetic she would be. If Xiaoyu scolded him, he would be energetic enough to give birth to the child, so he could scold her as he pleased.


    Gu Jinli was helpless: "Where did you hear all this? It hurts me less to scold you, and it takes a lot of effort."


    Grandma Yu couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted outside: "Sir, please stop talking and disturb my wife''s delivery of the baby!"


    Xiao Ji nodded in agreement. Grandma Yu was right. If she hadn''t been afraid of being thrown out for training, she would have wanted to yell like this.


    Qin Sang was really frightened by Gu Jinli''s birth today. After hearing this, he came back to his senses and found that he was really not able to help her at all by talking to Xiaoyu all the time. It was his own fault to bother her with answering. Responsible.


    But he still shouted: "Don''t be afraid, little fish, don''t find me annoying. Just listen when I speak. You don''t have to reply to me. Just know that I will always be with you outside."


    Gu Jinli understood what he was thinking, and listening to his voice would indeed make her feel more at ease. He said, "Okay, tell me, I like to hear you talk."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang got excited and kept talking to Gu Jinli in the delivery room. He told Gu Jinli about the two children, the future life of the family, strange people and strange things from all over the world, and even gossiped to her.


    He was also very good at talking. He kept talking for more than an hour, and it waspletely dark.


    Aunt Yu''s lips twitched when she heard this. She never expected that the young Marquis knew so much gossip... The Marquis and Mrs. Hou were also worried that he was too dull and didn''t like to talk. They were afraid that he would not be able to coax his wife when he grew up. It''s really no use worrying. Look how eloquent he is. He speaks so well that even she pricked up her ears to listen.


    Uncle Mu Tong, Doctor Dai, Mrs. Lu and others also looked ashamed after hearing this, especially Mrs. Lu... The wife of one of her subordinates heard Qin Qianhu gossiping about his daughter-inw, and said so much. Later, they met in the guardhouse, Should she pretend she didn''t see it and take a detour?


    However, Gu Jinli was very happy to hear that, but as the contractions became more and more frequent, she screamed out in pain again: "Ah~"


    Xiaoyu! Qin Sang heard this and said, Xiaoyu is not afraid, I will apany you outside.


    Gu Jinli had no time to reply to him, Qingpu Qinghui and the Wen Pos were also busy.


    "The cervix is four fingers open, Xiaoji will mark the time." Qingpu exined, and he and Po Wen touched Gu Jinli''s belly again. More than a quarter of an hourter, he said happily: "Madam, don''t worry, the fetal position is very correct, and the amniotic fluid flow is also fast." Its not fast, and the little masters wont suffocate.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved, and began to inhale and exhale ording to the rhythm Qing Hui had given her to count, and slowly went down harder.


    Qingpu, half an hour is up. Xiaoji was keeping track of the time and told Qingpu when the hour was up.


    Qingpu and Po Wen immediately went to see Gu Jinlis cervix. After a moment, they said, Its six fingers, its very fast. Madam, this pregnancy should be easy to give birth to.


    Gu Jinli was in pain and tired now. When he heard this, he just hummed, and then the pain was so bad that he almost lost his breath.


    Another half an hourter, the cervix had opened more than eight fingers. Qingpu said in surprise: "It''s more than eight fingers. Madam, hold on. You can see the head. She''s about to give birth."


    After hearing this, the two stable women hurriedly prepared things to deliver the baby, saying, "Madam, you are very lucky. Not to mention having twins, the delivery of the first child was so smooth."


    But Qin Sang was about to go crazy from torture. He smelled the strong smell of blooding from the room and listened to the sound of people inside taking pots of blood to the bathroom and dumping it. He almost couldn''t stand still... Xiaoyu must have been bleeding. There''s a lot of blood. Why don''t the two little wolf cubse out? Are you looking for a fight?


    Uncle Mu Tong saw him standing with his hands on the window and his body bent forward. He hurried over and gave him the smelly medicine: "Sang, Xiaoyu girl is about to give birth. You can''t faint. You have to hold on."


    Hearing these two long-lost names, Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. He took two strong breaths of the bad smelling medicine and said, "Uncle Mutong, don''t worry, I won''t faint. I have to stay with Xiaoyu." But he just finished saying this. As soon as he said that, Gu Jinli''s scream came from the room. It was so sad that it frightened him so much that his feet went weak. He grabbed Uncle Mu Tong tightly and almost pulled him to the ground. He quickly turned around and took pictures of the delivery room. He opened the door and shouted: "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, what''s wrong with you? Don''t hold the door up, I want to go in!"


    He finally got Xiaoyu and couldn''t let anything happen to her. When he thought that Xiaoyu might die in childbirth, his brain exploded and he was about to go crazy.


    Fortunately, Aunt Tao''s voice came quickly: "Sir, please stop shouting, my wife has given birth."


    , gave birth?


    But that''s not what Qin Sang asked: "How is Xiaoyu?!"


    "It''s okay, madam." After Mother Tao responded, there were several pping sounds in the delivery room, followed by a burst of baby crying.


    He whined, the voice was a little soft, Qin Sang froze... This was his child, he had a child, maybe it was connected by blood, maybe it was finally born, his body rxed, and suddenly his eyes filled with tears.


    However, this is only the first one, and there is still a second child that has not yet been born.


    Qin Sang was waiting anxiously, but the second son was a little naughty and came out after two quarters of an hour, which dyed Qin Sang''s time to go in to check on Gu Jinli, which made Qin Sang very angry.


    Sir, please wait a moment. My wife still has to clean up. You need to look after the children first, and thene in after the old ves have finished cleaning up my wife. Mother Tao shouted.


    After giving birth, you still have to remove the centa and eliminate lochia, which takes at least half an hour.


    Qin Sang frowned, but knowing that Xiaoyu was safe, he felt relieved and could continue to wait if he was patient.


    The two children were packed up before Gu Jinli, and were carried out by Aunt Yu and a Wen Po.


    Grandma Yu said with a smile on her face: "Look, sir, they are two young masters, they look exactly like you."


    He then pointed at the second child and said, "This is the second young master. He is very strong. He was the one who was crying just now."


    Qin Sang became a father for the first time, so naturally he loved his two children very much. He went over to take a look and saw that the faces of the two children were wrinkled and had not yet grown. He didn''t know how Mother Yu could tell that the two children looked like him. of?


    but


    "Why are they so young? Little Qingyun was older than them when he was born. Uncle Mutong and Doctor Dai,e to the room here quickly and show the two children." Qin Sang was very worried and hurriedly dragged the two doctors to The child is being examined in the next room.


    Uncle Mu Tong and Doctor Dai did not dare to neglect, and carefully examined the two children three times, and finally said with a smile: "Don''t worry, sir, the two young masters are fine. It''s just that because of the twins, they are taller than other newborns." They are a little smaller, but they have long arms and legs. If they are carefully raised for three months, they will definitely grow stronger than other children."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief, and then he had time to take a closer look at the two children... Well, they were still wrinkled and red, with their eyes closed tightly, and they couldn''t tell whether they were beautiful or ugly.


    But the boss is very obedient. He touches him lightly a few times before he grunts in response.


    The second child is more violent. He just touches his cheek and he starts crying so loudly that it can knock down the roof.


    Qin Sang was startled. This child had such a bad temper. He hurriedly said, "Mommy, please calm him down."


    He wanted to hug her, but he didn''t dare to hug her, for fear that he would be too strong and hurt the child.

 Chapter 2181: name

    Chapter 2181: name


    Chapter 2181 Name


    Hey. Grandma Yu cared about the two little guys very much. Seeing the second one crying, she hurriedly went tofort the second one.


    But the second child was very energetic, crying and kicking his hands and feet. Grandma Yu was old and was afraid of throwing him, so she hurriedly asked the strong Wen Po to pick him up andfort him.


    Po Wen was very good at coaxing the child. She gently stroked his head and hummed a little song. After a while, she finally managed to coax the second child.


    But the eldest son was startled by the second son''s loud crying, and he also started to cry.


    Qin Sang felt very distressed when he saw his boss crying loudly. He hugged and coaxed him personally... He was very nervous when he held his own child for the first time. His hands and feet were stiff and he didn''t dare to move. He just sat on the chair obediently. Inside, he coaxed softly: "Big Wolf, be good, don''t be afraid, daddy is here."


    The boss is really easy to coax. He was so coaxed that he stopped crying. He closed his eyes and moved his small mouth a few times in frustration before he becamepletely quiet.


    Qin Sang felt soft-hearted after seeing this. He looked at Uncle Mutong and the others and said proudly: "Big Wolf is a sensible person."


    Well, when Uncle Mu Tong and Doctor Dai heard this nickname, they were speechless... I didn''t expect that the adults would actually use Big Wolf and Two Wolf as nicknames for the two young masters. This is too casual.


    But Qin Sang thought it was fate... When Xiaoyu was pregnant, he dreamed of two howling wolf cubs. Wolves are ferocious beasts and have enough ability to survive in the wilderness. He wanted his two children to be like wolves and have the ability to survive. Enough to survive in this world.


    Especially the boss, he seems too well-behaved and a little weak.


    Thinking of the eldest brother, he smiled worriedly and asked the two doctors: "The eldest brother cries less and is smaller than the second brother. Is it possible that... you can take his pulse again and see if his breathing is smooth?" How are your lungs?"


    Uncle Mutong and Doctor Dai saw that he was really worried, so they had to check the boss again.


    Finally, he said: "The eldest young master is fine. He was just born prematurely. He didn''tpete with the second young master when he was in the womb, so he looks younger than the second young master. The twins will be one big and one small, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    He added: "Although the eldest young master looks small, he still weighs about four pounds. He can inhale and exhale, which proves that his lungs are fine."


    However, it must be carefully raised for three months. After all, a child born prematurely is not as good as a child born in a singleton and full-term.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally felt relieved for the time being. After handing the eldest son over to Aunt Yu, he went to look at the second eldest child. He saw that the little guy had his eyes closed and his mouth open, yawning loudly. He smiled and said, "I''m not worried." little thing."


    After saying that, he asked Aunt Yu to take care of the child and hurried to see Gu Jinli.


    Qingpu and the others were still cleaning up for Gu Jinli, and the door of the delivery room was still closed. Qin Sang could only continue to wait outside. After waiting for half an hour, the door of the delivery room opened.


    There is no other way. centa aborta and removal of lochia are things that should not be rushed. They must be removed, otherwise women''s diseases will ur.


    When Qin Sang saw the door open, he hurried in. The strong smell of blood in the room made his heart ache, and he hurried to look at Gu Jinli behind the screen.


    Gu Jinli was too tired and had fallen asleep. His face and lips were pale and looked transparent. Qin Sang was worried that she would disappear and hurriedly held her hand tightly.


    The real touch in the palm of his hand let him know that she was still there, and his body that had been shaking slightly stopped trembling. After a while, he asked Qingpu: "How is Xiaoyu''s health? How long will I have to sleep?"


    Qingpu said: "There is nothing serious about Madam''s health. She just exerts too much energy and needs to sleep more. If she wakes up in the middle of the night, she will have to wait until dark tomorrow."


    Qin Sang: "Maybe it''s moved? The main house has been tidied up and is very clean."


    The smell of blood here was too strong, and he wanted to take Xiaoyu back to the main room so that she could have a good sleep.


    Qingpu frowned, thought for a moment, took Gu Jinli''s pulse again, and said, "Okay, but be gentle."


    Madam is still expelling lochia, so she shouldn''t move too much.


    Qin Sang nodded, wrapped Gu Jinli up, and then picked her up with a heavy sigh, walked through the long corridor, returned to the back room of the main room, and put her on a clean and familiar bed.


    Qingpu Qinghui, Aunt Tao, Qingqing, Xiaoji and Wenpo followed and waited in the outer room.


    There were so many people and so much noise, but Xiaoyu was not woken up, which showed how tired she was. Qin Sang was scared and guarded her all night, not daring to go anywhere. Every hour, Qing Pu and Wen Po came in to check Gu Jinli''s pulse. He could rest assured after knowing that everything was fine and there was no sign of bleeding.


    Gu Jinli was woken up by a burst of crying that could knock off the roof... She frowned, tried several times, and finally opened her eyelids. What she saw was Qin Sang''s face with surprise and stubble.


    Xiaoyu, youre finally awake! Qin Sang hugged her, but he didnt dare to hug her too tightly for fear of crushing her belly.


    "Well, I''m awake." Gu Jinliy on his shoulder and responded softly, then frowned and asked, "Which naughty kid is this crying? He''s crying too loudly."


    Well, Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, then he couldn''t helpughing and told her: "He is the second child in our family."


    Gu Jinli was in a daze and could not react for a moment: "Our second oldest child? When did our family have a child?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned and quickly touched his stomach.


    Well, she had just given birth, and her stomach was still not healed and she couldn''t feel it, but the pain told her that she had given birth to the baby.


    "Yes, they are our children. Xiaoyu gave birth to two brats... Xiaoyu, thank you." Qin Sang hugged her, full of gratitude and happiness.


    Happy to Xiaoyu for giving birth to a child for him, and d that their mother and child are safe.


    Gu Jinli had no time to pay attention to him now, so he pushed him away and said excitedly: "Bring the child over quickly and show me."


    That''s her cub. She hasn''t seen it yet. She needs to meet him quickly.


    Qin Sang brought a bowl of warm water and fed it to her: "Let someone pick her up right away. The little fish drinks some water first. You have slept for a day and a night, so you need to drink some water to moisten your throat and stomach."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, slowly drinking the water he fed, but keeping his eyes on the door. When he heard the crying getting closer, his eyes lit up, and a happy and gentle smile appeared on his face.


    Wow, wow, wow! The second child can really cry. As soon as he entered the house, his cry sounded like thunder throughout the main house.


    "Hurry up and hug her, why are you crying like this?" Gu Jinli was angry. Could it be that the nanny didn''t take good care of her baby?


    Thinking about it, its wrong. The four wet nurses, including Wen Po, were sent by Cousin Yu. They are safe, healthy and reliable. It is impossible to treat the children poorly. That is her babys problem.


    Thats right, its your childs problem!


    Your baby has a bad temper. He is hungry this time and wants to drink milk. However, he is just two days old and his stomach is still small, so he cannot drink too much milk. The wet nurse stopped after feeding some milk, and the second child became unhappy. , wailing.


    "Bring the boss here first." Qin Sang ordered, looked at Gu Jinli, and said with a smile, "Our boss is very good."


    Unlike the second child, he has a scary temper.


    But Gu Jinli was afraid that his second son would break down from crying, so he hurriedly said: "Bring him over together."


    "Yes." After the wet nurse brought the two children over, Gu Jinli took the second child and coaxed them. Miraculously, the second child stopped crying as soon as he was in her arms.


    Qin Sang was hugging the eldest son and covering his ears to prevent him from being startled by his brother''s thunderous cries. He was surprised when he saw this and said with a smile: "The second brother likes small fish."


    Yes, he is filial.


    ...give birth, Xiaoyu will give birth to two boys. It is inherited from Cui''s family. The twin boys are needed for the plot. It is rted to the plot of Cui''s biological fatherter. There will be daughters in the future. Don''t worry. 0.0, about Name, the nickname is wolf, the big name is Qin Yan, Qin Fu, Qin Zheng, Qin Heng, Qin Lu, Qin Che, Qin Yu (there is a high probability that this cannot be used, because in ancient times it would be taboo to use the word "roy"). Please help me choose two. Okay, thank you.

 Chapter 2182: Hundred Days Banquet

    Chapter 2182: Hundred Days Banquet


    Chapter 2182 Hundred Days Banquet


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this: "Of course, I am his mother, right Eng? Listen to the nickname your father gave you, isn''t it unpleasant? Don''t me your mother when you grow up. Your dad goes."


    The second child felt very friendly when he heard his mother''s chirping voice. She was the one who apanied him to kick her belly, so she purred twice in a dignified manner.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli smiled even more happily, and exined to Qin Sang: "The second child must have remembered the smell of me, so he stopped crying as soon as he was in my arms."


    After all, it had been in her belly for nine months, so she felt safe.


    As he said that, he remembered that he had given birth to two cubs, and said hurriedly: "Pass the eldest to me, and I will hold him together."


    Qin Sang understood her motherly intention, so he slowly put the boss in her arms and let her hold one in each hand. He was afraid that she would be too tired to hold him, so he still supported her arms with both hands.


    Gu Jinli smiled at him and couldn''t wait to see the eldest son. He soon discovered that the eldest son was smaller than the second son. He was shocked and burst into tears immediately.


    Qin Sang was anxious and hurriedlyforted him: "The little fish is not crying. Our boss is fine and healthy. Doctor Dai and Uncle Mutong checked him out and said he will be fine in three months."


    Gu Jinli has medical skills and naturally understands these things. She also understands that the twins will be one big and one small. But for some reason, she couldn''t help crying: "You hold the second child first."


    Qin Sang hurriedly took the second son away... The second son was not happy anymore, and started crying with his mouth open.


    Gu Jinli had no time to take care of him now. He first felt the boss''s pulse, checked his breathing, looked at his hands and feet, and did a personal inspection before he felt relieved. The boss was also made to cry by the second child''s cries.


    He was crying so pitifully that Gu Jinli felt very distressed. He hugged him and coaxed him: "If the wolf doesn''t cry, you are in mother''s arms. Doesn''t it look familiar to you?"


    The eldest brother is not an ordinary well-behaved person, and like his younger brother, he likes his mother very much. Although he doesnt understand her, he gives Gu Jinli a smile... He closes his eyes and grins slightly, which is so cute.


    Gu Jinli was so shocked that he melted: "Our big wolf is really well-behaved."


    Qin Sang also saw the boss''s smile, and his heart felt warm, and he said to Gu Jinli, "This is the first time our boss has smiled."


    Gu Jinli was very surprised: "Really? Then we have witnessed the big wolf''s first time together. Good luck. I need to write this down and show it to him when he grows up."


    They had discussed long ago that they would make two small notebooks to remember the first time in the growth of the two children and leave them for them to readter.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! The second child probably felt that he was being left out, so he cried louder.


    Gu Jinli was crying so much that his eardrums almost hurt, so he hurriedly said: "Give me your **** and I''ll coax you."


    Qin Sang was also afraid that the second son would cry, so he quickly took the eldest son and put the second son into Gu Jinli''s arms.


    Gu Jinli took the second child and held it in her arms for a while. The second child stopped crying and curled up in her arms. Although he didn''t eat anything, he suddenly smiled.


    Gu Jinli was extremely happy: "Look, the second brother alsoughed, and evenughed out loud."


    Chuckle,ugh loudly and joyfully.


    Qin Sang had already seen the second childughing, and said: "This brat is killing people when he cries, but he is also really cute when he is funny."


    Gu Jinli smiled and teased the second child: "Of course it''s cute, this is my cub."


    Qin Sang hugged the eldest son and sat next to her, looked at her, and smiled: "Well, it''s all thanks to Xiaoyu, and my Xiaoyu is the best." What he said was so inconsistent with his darkplexion in the past two days. , Fortunately, Aunt Yu and the others are used to it, no matter how disgusting he says in front of Gu Jinli, they can bear it.


    "Xiao Yu has just woken up. Don''t hold her for too long. Give the baby to the wet nurse. Xiao Yu will eat something first." The two boys weighed ten kilograms in total. Qin Sang felt sorry for Gu Jinli and didn''t want her to be burdened with raising the baby as soon as she woke up.


    Gu Jinli was reluctant to let go and held the two children for more than a quarter of an hour until both children fell asleep. Then she gave the child to the nanny: "Thank you for your hard work."


    The two wet nurses said hurriedly: "Madam, you are serious. This is the responsibility of the ves."


    Their husbands'' surnames are Hong and Lin. Although they were sent by Cousin Yu, their family is actually a hidden stake arranged by the previous generation in various prefectures in the northwest. The family has lived in the northwest for several generations, and there are traces of it. Xun''s good home.


    Chang Liangwei invited them to be wet nurses in an upright manner, no one would doubt it.


    The same goes for the two Wen Pos. On the surface, they are the third generation Wen Pos in Long''an Prefecture. Although they are from the Eagle Food Gang and have no shortage of food and clothing, the two Wen Pos often take on jobs when they are in the city. , to deliver babies.


    And Nanny Hong is also the daughter-inw of one of the Wen Pos. She is a real daughter-inw, not a fake son made up like Master Yan... If you want others not to suspect, you have to make it real, Hong Wenpo''s son. When he grows up, he will be arranged to meet other girls from the Anzhuang family. If both parties agree, they will get married and form a new generation of Anzhuang family.


    Gu Jinli knew all these things. When she first learned about it, she was very impressed. This underground work was done better than modern times.


    "Don''t look at Xiaoyu, they have all been taken away. Eat something first, and I will bring them over to you when you wake up tomorrow." Qin Sang saw that her eyes were still staring at the door of the back room, which was funny and funny. Feeling distressed.


    Gu Jinli reluctantly looked away and nodded: "Okay, but I can''t eat yet. Help me up. I want to get out of bed and walk around."


    Qin Sang was worried about her health. He asked Aunt Yu, Doctor Dai and the two stable women about postpartum matters. After hearing this, he knew that she was going to have gas, so he carefully helped her out of bed and walked: "Slowly Be patient, take your time, and walk slowly."


    Gu Jinli nodded and walked from the inner room to the outer room. He rubbed his stomach with one hand and went back and forth for about two quarters of an hour before he finally let out the breath.


    After the gas was released, my stomach felt much better. I smiled at Qin Sang and said, "Okay, I can eat now."


    Qin Sang felt distressed, hugged her and said, "We won''t have any more children from now on."


    Gu Jinliughed to death after hearing this: "I told you, don''t say such pping words. Your life is so long, even if you drink Bizi Decoction, there is a high chance that you will get pregnant."


    unless


    She looked at him and smiled mischievously, "Unless I castrate you, then we will definitely not have any more children in the future."


    Seeing her smiling like this, Qin Sang knew that she must have had some bad idea, so he didn''t ask any more questions and had Gu Jinli''s food brought to her and fed her himself.


    Gu Jinli still eats liquid food now, and he can''t eat too much at one time. He has to eat small meals frequently. He stopped after eating less than half a bowl.


    Qin Sang ate all the remaining liquid food and wanted to stay and sleep, but Gu Jinli drove him away: "You go to the outer room to sleep. It''s not convenient for me now."


    She was still expelling lochia and had to get up in the middle of the night to clean it up. She didn''t want him to see it.


    Qin Sang knew that she was a face-loving and beautiful person, and that she had just given birth two days ago and needed a lot of rest. He did not dare to argue with her, and quickly agreed: "Well, I will keep watch in the outer room. If anything happens to Xiaoyu, I will Call me."


    Gu Jinli said: "I know, let''s go out."

 Chapter 2183: Hundred Days Banquet【2】

    Chapter 2183: Hundred Days Banquet��2��


    Chapter 2183 Hundred Days Banquet2


    Qin Sang went out, but after she fell asleep, he went into the back room to see her again. Seeing that her face was still pale, he hugged her distressedly and said, "I''m sorry."


    They are very happy to have a child, but this happiness was earned by her suffering for a year and walking through hell.


    "Sir, you should go to bed early and don''t disturb the madam." After Grandma Tao asked someone toy the floor for Qin Sang, she reminded him and took the others out.


    Qin Sang looked at her for a moment longer before resting on the floor next to the bed... When she fell asleep earlier, he wanted to sleep on the same bed with her, but both nuns said that Xiaoyu had just given birth to a baby, and there was so much on her body. Her bones are still aching and she is expelling lochia, and she will be in a bad mood. If he sleeps with her, it will make her irritable.


    Its okay to apany her, but dont sleep on the same bed for the time being.


    Qin Sang remembered that when Gu Jinli was menstruating before, on the way to the northwest, she had a stomachache because she was tired and cold. He went back to the carriage to sleep with her, but she became very irritable and pushed him. Don''t let him hold me.


    He didnt want Xiaoyu to feel ufortable, so he didnt share a bed with her.


    But when Gu Jinli got up to change things in the middle of the night, he was still startled and said angrily: "Aren''t you sleeping outside? What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that she was angry, Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, and don''t feel ufortable. I''ll go out right now ande in again after you fall asleep."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "You want toe in again?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, in a few days, when you and the child are in better health, I will have to go to Duchonggou. It will probably take a few days toe back. I want to spend more time with you, wake up Now, Ill go out when I want to do other things. If Ie in again when youre asleep, I wont make you ufortable.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was a little reluctant to kick him out, but he still said: "You are so annoying."


    Qin Sang smiled, which meant he agreed, and hugged her happily: "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    Even though he has a child, Xiaoyu still loves him the most.


    Gu Jinli pushed him away: "Stop hugging him, you go out first."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay."


    After he went out, he called Aunt Tao, Qinghui Erqing, Siqing, and Xiaoji in to help Gu Jinli get up at night, clean up, change things, and change clothes.


    As for Qingpu Caramb, Sanqing and Wuqing, they went to bed and took care of Gu Jinli during the day.


    Uncle Mutong and Doctor Dai are the same. They take turns taking care of the two children... They were born prematurely and grew smaller. The first half of the month is a critical period, and they need to be watched by a doctor at all times.


    Gu Jinli struggled for more than two-quarters of an hour before lying back on the bed. Qin Sang waited for her to go to bed beforeing in and sleeping with her.


    The next day, Gu Jinli was woken up again by a loud and earth-shattering cry... This brat, the second brother, was crying again!


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, he will stop crying after howling for a few times." Qin Sang stopped Gu Jinli who was about to get up and told her: "It was the same thing yesterday morning. When he woke up, he howled but didn''t really cry. After howling a few times, he would go back to sleep. .


    He was right, the second child stopped crying after howling a few times.


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "He has quite a personality."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "He is indeed a personality, but he will wake up the boss."


    After saying that, he saw her frowning, knowing that she was worried about the boss, so she hurriedly said: "I''ll go check on the boss, Xiaoyu continues to sleep."


    He lowered his head, kissed her, wrapped her in a quilt, and turned to look at the two children.


    As expected, the second child, a bad boy, slept soundly after howling, but the eldest child shed tears of grievance.


    Qin Sang held him in his arms and coaxed him for a while. After coaxing him to sleep, he put him back on the crib.


    Uncle Mu Tong stayed overnight and was very satisfied with what he saw. Saburo loved his wife and children. Unlike some men from wealthy families, they didn''t even care about their wives giving birth to children and only listened to the results. Whatever happened to the daughter, if she gave birth to a son , I just reported it to the childs grandfather and asked for a name. He added: "The young master can be woken up, which proves that his hearing is fine, and we can rest assured."


    If you want to know whether your child is healthy, you have to observe it slowly and do it one at a time.


    Qin Sang was very happy to hear this: "Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Mutong."


    Uncle Mu Tong yawned and said with a smile: "Why bother? The two young masters are so lovable. They can also take care of the children, so their life can be easier and faster."


    The older Uncle Mu Tong gets, the more he likes to be with his children, so he is happy to take care of them.


    In the main room, after Gu Jinli was woken up by his second child, he let Qing Hui support him and walked back and forth for more than a quarter of an hour while rubbing his belly, so that the lochia could be discharged more smoothly, and then he went to clean it up.


    After some tossing around, I ate something and went back to sleep.


    I was sleeping soundly when I was woken up by my second son''s thunderous cry. I quickly sat up and asked, "What''s going on? Why is this ancestor crying again?"


    Qing Pu, who had been staying by her bedside, smiled and said, "It''s Mrs. Niu and the others who came. I guess they wanted to hug the second young master. The second young master was unhappy and cried."


    Gu Jinli asked: "Why are Aunt Niu and the others here? Didn''t you tell them not toe over because they couldn''t do the third party and the full moon wine?"


    Because he was pregnant with twins, Qin Sang decided not to hold a third party and a full moon banquet, but only held a hundred-day banquet so that Gu Jinli and the two children could take good care of themselves.


    Qingpu smiled and said, "Mrs. Niu and the others know it. They said they were just here to see the madam and the two young masters, and then go back and wait for the Hundred Days Banquet beforeing back."


    Gu Jinli felt warm in his heart when he heard this, and said with a smile: "Aunt Niu and the others are nice to me."


    Although she didnt want to bother Mrs. Kuang and the others, she was very happy that they coulde and see her.


    Kuang and the others were not so happy now. Looking at Little Eng, who was kicking his feet and clenching his fists, crying, the three of them looked stiff and took several steps back.


    Mrs. Kuang was stunned. She looked at Qin Sang and exined, "My aunt didn''t do anything, she just touched his face."


    He even touched his face but didn''t even hug him. Who knew that this little ancestor could cry like this, as if she wanted to take him away and sell him.


    Qin Sang said: "Auntie, don''t me yourself. This kid has a bad temper. He cried the same way when I poked him in the face the day he was born. Just wait until he gets familiar with it."


    Speaking, he hugged the eldest son, covered his ears, and walked out of the house quickly, so that the eldest son did not cry because of his second son.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang felt better, but she was worried that her second son would make her cry so much that she kept guarding him in the room. After the wet nurse coaxed him to sleep, she patted her heart and said, "I''m not crying anymore."


    but


    He was crying like thunder, and his hands and feet were beating violently. He is a strong man and has a good body!


    I went to see the eldest son again and saw that he was rtively small. I was very worried. After listening to Dr. Dai''s words, I felt relieved: "As long as they are all healthy, it will be fine if he is smaller. He will be chubby after a few months, right." Thats not right, Little Big Wolf.


    He asked Qin Sang again: "Have you given the child a name? What is it called?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "When we get up, the older one is called Qin Yan, brother Yan, and the younger one is called Qin Zheng, brother Zheng."


    Kuang didnt understand such aplicated word and asked, What does it mean?

 Chapter 2184: Hundred Days Banquet【3】

    Chapter 2184: Hundred Days Banquet��3��


    Chapter 2184 Hundred Days Banquet3


    Qin Sang exined it once.


    Mr. Kuang nodded and praised: "Not bad, not bad, suitable for these two boys."


    The body bones of the big wolf are a bit weak, so it is better to use the word "Yan" to ensure that his descendants will be prosperous in the future.


    The second child has a bad temper and uses the word "Zheng". When he grows up, let him go out and fight for it. Maybe he can get a title.


    I didnt expect you to be good at naming names. Kuang praised Qin Sang, took the eldest sons arms and teased him, but the eldest son didnt move at all and fell asleep again.


    The second child, on the other hand, started giggling in the room, which aroused Kuang''s amusement.


    As for the names of the two children, it was not Qin Sang who named them, but Qin''s father.


    One day, Qin''s father suddenly discovered that his eldest son had grown up to be old enough to get married. He thought that his son would have grandchildren after he got married. However, people in the capital were very particr about giving names to their grandfathers and regarded this as giving face to their sons and grandchildren, so he began to Thinking of names for the grandchildren.


    I thought a lot about it and divided it among my three sons so that they can use it for their own children when they get married and have children in the future.


    Qin Sang was also given three names by his father.


    Father Qin looked at him and said, "You are so boring and you don''t even fight for it. You don''t even know how to take good things when they are given to you. It makes me miserable. Your future children can''t be like this. Just use Yan, Zheng, and Heng as their names." , let them give you more grandchildren, strive for more credit, ande back so that you can be worry-free in yourter years and be a wealthy old man."


    At that time, Qin Sang was still a child. He was holding the three names that Qins father had given him. He didnt know how to react. He could only crumple them into a ball, stuff them into a bag, and continue walking.


    Now that I think about it, I am very d that my father left the name. He was very happy when he thought that his child''s name was given by his father. He also told Xiaoyu that she also thought the name was very good. Seeing that the eldest son was weak, she gave him the word Yan. He, the second child was naughty and gave him the word Zhengzi.


    The word "heng" is reserved for future use.


    Xiaoyu said that the word "heng" is good and can be used by girls.


    "Hey, look at this kid, he''s just having fun all the time. What are you having fun with?" Mrs. Kuang looked at the second child and saw that the little guy had his eyes closed on the crib, squealing and giggling after a while. Laughing, I was so amused by him.


    Mrs. Lai and Ji Zhenniang also came over to look at Xiao Eng. Seeing his cute smile, they stretched out their hands to touch his little face, and the result was: "Wow!"


    The cries of thunder sounded again. Ji Zhenniang and the others were so frightened that they quickly retreated and called the nanny toe andfort him.


    Qin Sang has already carried the eldest son to the next room... The second eldest son is too messy and will give you a howl from time to time. The eldest son is always frightened when he stays with him and cannot take good care of himself, so it is better to live separately. .


    When we built a new house, in order to make the children live morefortably, we built a winter room with thicker walls and a more ventted summer room. The eldest child lives in the winter room, which has thicker walls and better sound instion.


    Doctor Dai also stayed here, taking care of the eldest son, and going back to the second son''s ce from time to time. However, he said: "Sir, after the full moon, it is better for the two young masters to stay together. It will be easier to take care of them."


    Twins living together is good for both children.


    Qin Sang agreed.


    After Kuang and the others waited until the second child was coaxed, they went to see Gu Jinli together. They saw that she had already gotten out of bed and moved around, and her face was slowly recovering, which made them feel relieved.


    Kuang Shi held her hand and said, "You are still awesome. You have two children at once, and they are both born with handles. You are much better than some people who like to show off."


    Ji Zhenniang was angry: "Aunt Niu, why are you talking about me again?"


    Yes, she showed off when she was pregnant with Brother Rui, and secretly talked about Gu Xiaoyu, but she was so happy. It took her several years after giving birth to Zhuzhu to be pregnant with Brother Rui, and her husband''s family was so happy I''m so disappointed, what''s wrong with her being so arrogant?


    Kuang Shi rolled her eyes: "What, you can show off, but I can''t talk about it?"


    Then he said to Gu Jinli: "Your little Eng is a bit hot-tempered, but he is so lovable. He can giggle to himself, which is really funny." Ji Zhenniang: "My Brother Rui is also lovable."


    This is true. Xie Rui, the son of Xie Cheng and Ji Zhenniang, is aughing baby who doesnt cry when held by anyone. He is very easy to take care of.


    Mrs. Kuang often said that she didnt know how lucky Ji Zhenniang was. She had a pretentious temper, but she married a husband who never left her and gave birth to a sensible son.


    There is also Xiao Zhuzhu from my hometown, who is also a well-behaved and sensible child. At a young age, she can already write letters to Xie Cheng and his wife, and in the letter he also sends greetings to her family and Xiaoyu''s family.


    Ji Zhenniang was very proud after hearing this, and she was also very satisfied with her son. She liked to take her son out to show off whenever guests came to her door.


    But I didnt bring my son with me today. Hes still a baby, and he has to rush back today, which will cause trouble.


    Ji Zhenniang: "We will bring him here during the Hundred Days Banquet. Our mother and son will stay with you for two days, so that they can get along with each other more and develop their rtionship."


    This is okay, Gu Jinli agreed, and said to Kuang: "Aunt Niu, when the timees, bring Qijin to stay for a few days, so that Qijin, Rui Geer and the others can stay together."


    Qijin is also very cute, but since the guards were assigned, everyone has been busy with their respective guard posts. She hasnt seen Qijin for a long time.


    Kuang said: "Sure, that boy is different from his brothers. He is quiet and sensible. If you bring him here, he won''t bully your nephews."


    Ji Zhenniang''s face stiffened, she snorted, and became unhappy: "I shouldn''t have called you aunt in the first ce. Now our children have be Qijin''s nephews."


    Heh, Mrs. Kuang said: "My eldest brother is about to get married, and he is only a few years younger than you. Do I want to call you aunt? I don''t have to call you old, and you will be unhappy."


    Thats right, its better to call yourself younger.


    Mrs. Kuang, Ji Zhenniang, and Mrs. Lai stayed with Gu Jinli for more than an hour, and left after having a meal.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Kuang said, "When the child opens his eyes, send someone to deliver a message to me."


    Sang and Xiaoyu''s child hadn''t opened their eyes yet, so she was a little worried.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, when they open their eyes, I will send someone to deliver a message to Yangshan Guard. Auntie, don''t worry."


    Kuang Shi smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry, both children are blessed."


    Although she said this, Mrs. Kuang was still very worried... She had lived in the country for almost forty years and had heard and seen a lot of things. When she was a child, there was a child in a family in her town who had no eyes in the sockets. It was scary. Dead people.


    Gu Jinli was also quite worried. Fortunately, the second child opened his eyes on the fourth day after birth, and the eldest child only opened his eyes on the seventh day after birth. The eyes are very beautiful, like obsidian, ck and bright.


    After waiting for another two days and making sure that both children could see, the couple felt relieved.


    Xiaoyu, I want to go back to Duchonggou. You and the child can take good care of themselves at home. I will send someone back with news every day. After the child opened his eyes, Qin Sang could finally go to Duchonggou with peace of mind.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Go, you''ve stayed here long enough. It''s thanks to the Rong bandits that they haven''tunched a major attack in the past two years, otherwise you wouldn''t be able toe back to apany me in giving birth."


    He asked him worriedly: "The army has been living peacefully for two years. Will there be any big moves recently?"


    Qin Sangforted her: "Don''t worry about this. Even if the soldiers and thievese, our people can protect you mother and son from the tunnel."


    After two years of confrontation, both sides were almost exhausted. Even if the Rong bandits did not take the initiative to attack, Emperor Jingyuan would order a war with the Rong bandits at the earliest by the end of this year or next year at thetest to take back the lost city.

 Chapter 2185: Disgusting little brat!

    Chapter 2185: Disgusting little brat!


    Chapter 2185 Annoying little brat!


    Gu Jinli nodded, looked at him and smiled: "Okay, I don''t want to think about these anymore. I''ll take care of myself."


    Only by taking good care of herself, she will have the strength to escape and fight back when the soldierse.


    He said again: "Let''s go, I''ll take you out."


    Qin Sang didn''t give in: "Xiaoyu is still confinement, don''t send me away, have a good rest. I''ll go to the next room to see the child and then leave."


    However, other benefits are still necessary.


    He lowered his head and kissed her. The sweetness in his memory came up, making him extremely happy. After a long time, he let go of her contentedly: "Wait until Ie back... I miss you."


    Gu Jinli understood what he meant and was about to feel shy when he heard him say again: "I''m not in a hurry. Xiaoyu''s well-being is more important than anything else."


    Xiaoyu gave birth to twins and had to take good care of themselves, even within three months. Qin Sang had been tortured a lot this year, but he had good endurance since he was a child. He could wait and was willing to wait.


    You should leave quickly. Gu Jinlis face turned red and he drove him away.


    Qin Sang looked at her and smiled. After hugging her for a while, he let her go and went to the next room to see his two sons.


    The little guys have been born for almost ten days. Their faces are no longer wrinkled, they have be whiter and tenderer, they have gained weight, and they have a chubby look.


    Grandma Yus eyes are really poisonous, and the two children do look a lot like him, especially the eldest, who has exactly the same dimples as him. When she smiles, its like the sun is shining, and it warms peoples hearts.


    As for the second child, he has no dimples, but he loves to cry,ugh, and make noises. He can make himselfugh or cry all day long.


    Qin Sang really couldn''t understand his second son''s crying. Except for howling every morning, his crying at other times was irregr. Even if no one messed with him, he would cry whenever he wanted to cry.


    Daddy is gone, you have to be good, especially the second child, and dont cry all the time. If your mother doesnt get enough rest, daddy will beat you when hees back.


    Little Eng didn''t know what his father was talking about, so he howled and yed with the colorful silk hanging by the bed with his little hands, not even bothering to look at his biological father.


    Qin Sang looked funny and suddenly thought of his second brother... The second brother''s temper was a bit like that of the second brother.


    "Be good, daddy is gone." Qin Sang suppressed the sadness in his heart, touched the boss, and stood up to leave.


    As for the second child, I dont dare to touch him casually, otherwise I will cry again.


    Everyone in Du Chong Gou knew that he had two sons. As soon as he arrived in Du Chong Gou, many people came to congratte him: "Qin Qianhu, you have two sons all of a sudden. This is great. Congrattions!"


    "Well, don''t look at Qin Qianhu''s body. How can he not be so powerful? Not to mention twins, he can even produce three babies!"


    This is a bit naughty to say, but that''s all I dare to say... Qin Sang has gained a lot of prestige in the past two years. Not to mention thousands of households at the same level, even the deputy generals dare not make jokes on him easily, especially on his wife. It''s even more taboo.


    Qin Sang was extremely happy to receive Lin''er. He sped his fists and returned the greeting to those who congratted him: "Thank you all for your thoughtfulness."


    He also asked his officers and soldiers to distribute red eggs to thousands and hundreds of households. The number of red eggs distributed was an even number, two per person, and the thousand households were given two extra sugar cakes.


    Everyone was very happy when they got the red eggs and sugar cakes. They also remembered that his family had always taken care of the rtives in various health centers and led them to grow medicinal materials and made a fortune. Congrattions were poured out by the basket.


    Sang, congrattions on the great news! Xie Cheng knew that he hade to Duchonggou and rushed over to see him.


    Meng Hong also came, patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, "What a great boy. You have two children in one. This time it is safe!"


    Those who serve in the war do not know their fate today, and many are afraid of having no offspring. Therefore, those who marry a wife want to have a son. If they die in the war, if they have a son, the parents and the daughter-inw at home will not have to be bullied.


    If you dont have a son, your familysnd and house will most likely be taken away by your n and divided among them. If you meet unscrupulous vigers who take yournd, they will drive your parents away, and even you. Neither my parents would allow me to retire in the vige. Thank you very much. Qin Sang smiled and gave them eggs and sugar cakes.


    Meng Hongughed out loud at this: "You have never stoppedughing. You seem to be really happy."


    Speaking, he took the eggs and sugar cake, took a bite of the sugar cake, squinted his eyes because of the sweetness, tsk, it was all gone. It seemed that this boy Saburo was crazy with joy.


    He said again: "Let''s go see Uncle Jiang."


    After Jiang Wankang learned that Qin Sang was happy with Lin''er, he was also very happy and asked Meng Hong to bring him over to meet him. Seeing Qin Sang''s happy expression, he threw him a box: "Then, a gift for you two. "


    Qin Sang took it and opened it. Inside were two transparent white jade coins and two silver notes.


    Hmm, giving away banknotes is a special feature of the military. It eliminates the need to think too hard and saves the time of buying gifts.


    The gift was quite a lot, an auspicious even number, two hundred taels per person, which shows that Jiang Wanzang valued Qin Sang more and more.


    After giving the congrattory gifts, Jiang Wankang told him about the situation on the Da Rong side: "Da Rong Tian Khan has almostpletely purged the Rong territory. Maybe after the Witch God Festival in September this year at thetest, Tian Khan will lead his troops to attack again. Da Chu.


    It was pretty much what Qin Sang had guessed, but he heard Jiang Wankang''s tone seeming very sure, and asked: "What kind of news has the general received? Is it reliable?"


    Jiang Wangang said: "It was the Marquis who said it. The news must be urate."


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to ask: "What the Marquis said, could it be that the Marquis has someone over there in the Rong Kingdom?"


    Well, Jiang Wanzang was in a dilemma, so he said, "Sang, as long as you know the news is reliable, I will tell you the restter."


    He trusts Qin Sang, but the Marquis has an order and cannot hand over the money to Qin Sang at the moment.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, I will understand."


    Jiang Wanzang said: "From now on, we must step up our military training and be ready for a decisive battle!"


    Back then, Tian Khan led his troops to attack Chu. The tribes in Dahong were still in charge, but Chu was almost unable to resist. This time, they came after purging the tribes in Dahong. If they did not fight to the death, they would have no chance of winning.


    He threw another token to Qin Sang: "From now on, you and Meng Hong are responsible for the training of the dead soldiers camp. They must be trained out. Even if they die, they must bite the soldiers when they die. You can''t Let all the thieves attack this side of Du Chonggou."


    Qin Sang''s face became solemn and he said: "Thest general takes orders!"


    The dead soldiers in the dead soldiers camp areposed of skilled soldiers and gangsters on death row. They are specially used to fill their lives on the battlefield. Since the end ofst year, Jiang Wankang has allowed Qin Sang to have ess to the dead soldiers camp.


    As a result, Meng Hong was promoted to Qianhu and was in charge of the death camp.


    From that day on, Qin Sang stayed in the dead soldiers camp in Duchonggou.


    However, Jiang Wankang promised him that he would go back every ten days, and would also give him five days off during the children''s 100-day banquet, so that he could properly prepare the 100-day banquet for his two children.


    Qin Sang was very grateful. He was extremely careful when training the dead soldiers and used many hidden methods. The results were great. Jiang Wanzang was very happy.


    But Qin Sang was unhappy. He received aplete set of congrattory gifts from Xu Liu, including three baptismal gifts and full moon gifts, all in double portions.


    He also said that when the 100-day banquet is held, he will personally go to Changliang Wei to congratte and give 100-day gifts to the two children.

 Chapter 2186: There is also a twin brother

    Chapter 2186: There is also a twin brother


    Chapter 2186 There is also a twin brother


    I love the two children or something, just Xu Liu''s surface words. He hated two children in his heart. After learning that Qin Sang was happy to get his two sons, he scolded the stink cub who hated people.


    Mr. Qianshan liked the two children very much. When he learned that Gu Jinli had given birth to a twin boy, he was surprised and happy. The old master also had a twin brother. This was a match!


    She is indeed the granddaughter of the old master, but she is better than her cousin.


    Mr. Qianshan wanted to rush to Changliangwei immediately to see the two children, but he finally held back.


    However, he told Xu Liu that it was a good time for Qin Sang to be happy with Lin''er to build a rtionship between the two parties. He had to give gifts and go to the Hundred Days Banquet, so what happened today.


    Qin Sang disliked Xu Liu very much. He was afraid that he would secretly attack the two children. He didn''t want him toe to the Hundred Days Banquet at all. He even wanted to strike first and make Xu Liu reincarnate quickly.


    Ke Xu Liu is Xu You''s most beloved son. If he dies suddenly, there will be a big investigation, and everything they have done in the past two years will be in vain.


    Qin Sang could only put aside his dissatisfaction and continue to train troops in the dead soldiers camp, thinking of ways to deal with Xu Liu.


    He would be able to go home in four days, so he did not tell Gu Jinli the news immediately, lest she would be angry after hearing it and affect her health.


    So when Gu Jinli learned the news, it was already the morning of the fifth day.


    She was so angry that she scolded Xu Liuyitong: "You know him very well, why don''t youe to have a hundred-day banquet? You won''t hurt our baby."


    Xu Liu is insidious and inconsistent, so they have to guard against him.


    Qin Sang quicklyforted her: "Xiaoyu is not angry. There are many guests on the day of the Hundred Days Banquet. He dare not do anything. I will protect the two children."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought about it and his anger subsided a little, but he said: "Some things in the guardhouse must be hidden, the tunnel entrance must be sealed, and the traces of training must be erased."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I will arrange these things. Xiaoyu, don''t worry, just take good care of yourself."


    Aww~ Xiao Eng saw that his parents were only talking and ignored him, so he yelled at them.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and came over to kiss him: "Zai Zai, I told you that you called me the wrong one, you should scream."


    Little Eng was very excited when he saw his mother talking to him. He fluttered his hands and feet and screamed beautifully. He also giggled and looked very cute.


    As for his mothers correction, he didnt pay any attention to it.


    You are such a cute little girl. Gu Jinlis heart almost melted when he saw it. After praising him, he went to see the boss again.


    After the full moon, the eldest brother has also grown a lot. Although he is not as fat as the second brother, he still eats a lot of milk. If he continues to grow like this for two months, he will definitely be a big fat boy by the time he is a hundred days old.


    "Boss, don''t pretend to be asleep. Your dad is back. Get up and y with your dad for a while." Gu Jinli touched the boss''s face with his fingertips.


    Her eldest son is a little guy who likes to close his eyes whenever he has nothing to do. He looks like he is asleep, but he is not asleep.


    The eldest son was touched on the cheek by his mother and ignored her. After being touched three times, he finally opened his eyes. When he saw his mother''s smiling face, he grinned in a dignified manner.


    Like Qin Sang, he had a bright and warm smile. Gu Jinli was very happy to see him. He held him in his arms and talked to him: "The big wolf cub is so good, but he can''t be too good. He must be able to bark like your brother." , you know? Come on, lets not squeal."


    The little big wolf didn''t bark, but looked at his mother who kept mumbling. He yawned delicately and closed his eyes again.


    Well, Gu Jinli refused to ept it and went to kiss him: "Don''t bezy, open your eyes and y with your parents."


    Little Big Wolf moved due to her noise, but did not open his eyes.


    Gu Jinli was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "You weren''t always so rude to others when you were a kid, right?"


    No wonder your parents-inw are worried about you. In order to make you lively, they try their best to tease you. They are also afraid that you will starve to death if you are too bored, so they leave you a lot of things and even want to inherit the title for you.


    Qin Sang nodded a little sheepishly: "Big Wolf''s temper is a bit like when I was a child." Gu Jinli: "Then what were you thinking about when you were a child? Why don''t you like to talk to others?"


    Qin Sang said: "I didn''t think anything of it. It''s just that my whole family and rtives like to tease me and say some very childish words to coax me. I feel a little annoyed and I''m toozy to pay attention to it."


    He is much younger than his eldest and second brothers, and younger than most of the children in his rtives'' families. So when he was born, a group of rtives who had not held a child for a long time rushed to tease him.


    But he doesn''t like to be teased. When he gets annoyed, he just puts on a sullen face and ignores them.


    But he knew very well how well his family and rtives treated him.


    So Xiaoyu doesnt have to worry, our big wolf is also very clear-minded, so theres no problem. Qin Sang hugged the eldest brother and kissed him on the cheek.


    The stubble was not shaved clean and it pricked the big wolf. The little guy immediately opened his eyes and stared at him with his mouth pursed, as if he was about to cry, but Qin Sang said: "Be good, big wolf, don''t cry, I am Daddy."


    Maybe he remembered Qin Sang''s voice. The big wolf did not cry, but he waved his little hand, trying to touch his face. However, his hand was not long enough and he couldn''t touch it. He cried out anxiously: "Uh, uh~"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Finally, I''m barking. I need to scream more."


    In this way, your parents will know that you are healthy and can rest assured.


    He quickly took a clean and soft satin handkerchief and touched his face. After it stopped itching, the little wolf stopped making noises and began to sleep with his eyes closed again.


    The corners of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched: "...Forget it, just go to sleep."


    Qin Sang smiled when he saw it: "You see, our big wolf is very healthy, don''t worry anymore."


    After saying that, he looked at her and couldn''t help but kiss her. The kiss was a bit fierce and he touched Xiao Eng''s crib... It''s okay if you don''t y with him, but you dare to bump into his crib. That''s okay, little guy. Very angry, crying like thunder.


    Mammy Yu and others in the outhouse thought that the two would not take care of the children, so they hurriedly came and knocked on the door: "Sir, madam, what happened?"


    Qin Sang said: "It''s okay, he feels ufortable and cries randomly."


    Hurry to hug the little wolf.


    But Little Eng didn''t want him to hug him. He only came back once every ten days and didn''t even know who he was.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly took it, hugged it and coaxed it, and it was quickly settled.


    Qin Sang went to hug the big wolf and was surprised to find: "The big wolf is no longer afraid of the second wolf crying, that''s good."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "I stopped being afraid a few days ago. The second wolf is howling and crying, but he can still sleep."


    At most, you can just lift your eyelids and take a look at the little wolf, so that you wont be scared to tears again.


    Qin Sang was happy and regretful after hearing this... He wanted to grow up with his two children, but he was too busy and could only see them once every ten days. If there was a war in the future, he might not see them for several months or even a year. .


    Gu Jinli saw it andforted him: "There is still plenty of time, so you don''t have to be too sorry. Besides, you train soldiers and fight so that they can grow up safely and without worries."


    "Okay." Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. He was very lucky to marry Xiaoyu. He put down the child and hugged her instead. After kissing her affectionately and contentedly, he opened the door and let Aunt Yu and the otherse in to take care of her. child.


    Qin Sang stayed at the guard station for one night, inspected the guard station, inspected the defenses, tested the garrison at the school guard station, and put aside some things about the guard station that were not easy for outsiders to know, and then returned to Duchonggou.


    Gu Jinli will continue to take care of his body, and when he is almost done, he will start postpartum rehabilitation.

 Chapter 2187: Get a handful

    Chapter 2187: Get a handful


    Chapter 2187 Get a handful


    About half a month after Gu Jinli gave birth, the red and white lochia disappeared. It can be seen that her uterine contractions were good and she did not have stretch marks. But even so, she still needed to do postpartum rehabilitation to restore her pelvic floor and pelvic floor muscles. Function.


    So in the following days, Aunt Yu and the others saw Gu Jinli doing various exercises every day, and ying with the children while exercising.


    Xiao Eng is a bit crazy. He likes to watch his mother doing rehabilitation. He watches it every day and even dances while watching it.


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that he raised his hand to poke his cheek: "What''s your name? Are you cheering me on?"


    Little Eng was in a good mood and liked his mother, so he let her poke him without crying.


    When he saw his mother, he went to look at his brother again, and he also looked at his brother, shouting: "Oh, no!"


    Gu Jinli also encouraged him: "Yes, shout louder, your brother is too boring, you need to tease him more."


    Little Eng didnt understand, but he screamed several times but didnt see the little baby opposite him respond to him. He became angry and screamed more and more.


    Gu Jinli: "Boss, if you don''t agree to your brother''s request, he will cry."


    Little Big Wolf was so noisy by them that he moved his little body, found afortable position, and continued to sleep.


    Gu Jinli: "... Brat, I won''t bother you until I''m done practicing."


    "Madam, lift your foot up a little more, tighten it, hold on, move to the left, and start pressing!" Qingpu reminded Gu Jinli, and worked with Yang Tao to help her with rehabilitation.


    Aunt Yu and Aunt Tao were people who had served Madam Hou and the Princess of the County. They knew some postpartum recovery techniques in the pce. Like the pelvic floor recovery mentioned by Gu Jinli, the concubines in the pce were doing it as early as the previous dynasty. Yes, but people know too little about it.


    Cafe was taught by Yu Yan. When Sister Yu produced, she helped it, and naturally she also understood these. Nowadays, in addition to her, there are two girls, namely half branches and half money.


    The two children were also apanied by two maids to help the wet nurse take care of them.


    The person next to the boss is called Bai Duo. He talks a lot. Put him next to the boss to annoy him and make him speak earlier.


    The one next to the second child is called Bai Ye. He is quiet, calm and strong-willed. If he is ced next to the second child, he will be able to control him when he gets noisy, and hopefully he will be kept calm.


    The identities they used were Master Lu''s nieces, and they also had a brother named Bai Shu.


    The identity that I had finally obtained could not be wasted, so I took the opportunity to send two families over. They were the families of the two sisters'' fiancs, whose surnames were Ba and Lan.


    Both families have parents and siblings, so Gu Jinli and his wife suddenly have many people who are skilled in martial arts around them, and their safety is more guaranteed.


    The Ba family and the Lan family used their identities as mountain people. It was said to the outside world that the Bai family met the two families after entering the mountain to avoid the military disaster. The two families had been together for several years and had feelings. The Bai family wanted to go down the mountain to find their uncle. The two families Just came down in one piece.


    Since the mountain people had no household registration and were poor in the mountains, the two families simply sold themselves to the Qin family and became their ves.


    The reason is good, the identity of the Bai family can withstand investigation, and due to the migration of people, many people havee to the northwest sincest year. It is more convenient for Luo Ying''s people and the old members of the Qin family to obtain household registration.


    Since the two children were young, Gu Jinli was worried about their health, so he gave Si Qing and Wu Qing to them and asked Si Qing and Wu Qing to take care of them. If the children got sick, Si Qing and Wu Qing could detect and treat them in time.


    "Wow!" The second child didn''t know which muscle was wrong, and he started crying again for no reason, which startled Gu Jinli, and the little big wolf was also disturbed so much that he opened his eyes and looked at his brother.


    "It''s because he peed." Nanny Hong was responsible for taking care of him. When she heard him cry, she immediately touched his diaper. When she saw that it was a little wet, she immediately picked him up and let him pee. After he peed, she put him in another diaper. New diapers. Gu Jinli took a look at the diaper and saw that it was his second son''s diaper... He only wet it a little bit, and he cried unbearably. Even a princess can''t pamper you.


    "Our big wolf is still a good boy and never makes trouble." After finishing his rehabilitation, Gu Jinli wiped his sweat, praised the eldest brother, and went to coax the second child.


    The second child stopped crying after changing his diaper. When his mother came to hug him, he even fluttered his hands and feet happily.


    Gu Jinli hugged his feet and pressed them: "You can''t kick like this, or you''ll get bow legs."


    Little Eng was unhappy and continued to p, but his mother was very strong, so he couldn''t p and could only look at Gu Jinli and howl.


    Mother Yuughed when she heard this, and reminded Gu Jinli: "Madam, you are still recovering, so don''t hug him for too long, especially the second young master. If he kicks you in the stomach, it will be serious."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, gave the child to Nurse Hong, unswaddled it, and looked at Xiao Eng''s legs. He was relieved when he saw that there was nothing wrong with the legs.


    Talking about crops again: "It''s almost May now, and those red moths are probably going to hatch out. Let Aunt Lu, Lao Bao''s Wife, and Madam Lu pay more attention, and use medicine after thervaee out. This year''s grain If you nt early, the harvest will be half a month earlier thanst year. If the insecticide is sprayed toote, the harvest will be dyed."


    Last year, because thend needed to be cleared, farming was dyed. When the soybeans were harvested in the second half of the year, some of the soybeans were damaged by frost and snow. This year, in order to catch up with the trip, we nted sorghum half a month in advance.


    In the second half of the year, soybean seedlings will be raised first, and then transnted when the bean seedlings are calf-high, so that the soybeans can be harvested early and will not be damaged by frost and snow.


    Aunt Tao said: "Madam, don''t worry about this. I will make arrangements for you. It''s important for you to take care of yourself now."


    But Widow Xiao felt that Gu Jinli was too pretentious.


    In the afternoon, she brought Xiao Qingyun and Xiaogui brothers over to see the two wolves. Seeing Gu Jinli still lying down, she said: "My nephew, you have been sitting for almost two months, why are you still lying down? It''s not what your aunt said to you. Although you gave birth to two babies at once, you can''t be too arrogant or make your nephew dislike you."


    Gu Jinli:


    Brother Qin will not dislike me.


    He asked Widow Xiao again: "Auntie, have you been very free recently? Do you want me to find a job for you?"


    Widow Xiao was overjoyed: "What kind of work? Is it easy and profitable?"


    He looked at Gu Jinli''s face again and said tentatively: "My nephew and daughter-inw, in less than two months it will be the 100-day banquet of the big wolf and the two wolves. My miserable sister-inw died early and was unable to take care of the two children." During the Hundred Days Banquet, as my uncle and grandma, I reluctantly worked hard and took care of it for her."


    Gu Jinli was shocked that Widow Xiao could actually speak idioms. However, she asked Widow Xiao: "Auntie, do you think you can handle this hundred-day banquet?"


    Widow Xiao raised her hand, wiped her hair, and said proudly: "If it weren''t for my aunt, it would be possible, but if it doesn''t work, your cousin and sister-inw can help."


    The 100-day banquet for twin boys is always a big one no matter where it is. The nephew-inw is so rich that she cant move a mountain of gold to hold a banquet for the children?


    If she can win this job, she can earn half a fortune for her family!


    Half a golden mountain?


    You are really not an ordinary greedy person, you still want to take away half of the silver from the Hundred Days Banquet.

 Chapter 2188: go home

    Chapter 2188: go home


    Chapter 2188 Going Home


    Gu Jinli was speechless, wondering if the method she used was wrong, so it had only been two years since she was able to correct Widow Xiao?


    Seeing that she was silent, Widow Xiao urged her: "Niece-inw, what do you think? Is it possible?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "I see that my aunt is indeed very free. Let''s do it this way. The red borer will hatch out soon. When the timees, my aunt will spray the insecticide. There is no need to spray more. She can just spray twenty acres ofnd in one day."


    "Spreading pesticides will cost you twenty acres a day. My nephew and daughter-inw, are you talking humannguage?!" Widow Xiao exploded. She still had her child with her. She wanted her to spray pesticides in case she was killed. What to do if you faint from poison?


    Last year when we sprayed pesticides to kill red borer, several people on the first line of defense were knocked unconscious by the poison, and she didnt want to suffer.


    Gu Jinli said nothing, only looked at her and smiled.


    Widow Xiao was not stupid. She knew she was angry and said hurriedly: "No, no, my aunt has to take care of the children, and she doesn''t have time to do other things. How about organizing the Hundred Days Banquet, spraying pesticides and removing insects? You can find someone Let someone else do it. Besides, your aunt and I are not short of money now, and your second cousin can always make money now."


    As he spoke, he raised his wrist, pointed to the gilt bracelet on it and said, "See, this is what your second cousin bought for me. It''s pure gold!"


    Gu Jinli was used to Widow Xiao''s exaggerated showing off, so he didn''t say anything, only reminding her: "Aunt, there are small silver beans hanging on this gilt bracelet. If my little cousin pulls it off and eats it, it will be fatal. You''d better put the bracelet away and wait until my little cousin turns three to wear it again."


    "Hey, you''re right to remind me, you really can''t wear it." Widow Xiao was very concerned about Xiao Qingyun and was afraid that something might happen to him. She quickly put the gold bracelet away and scolded Xiao Chengju: "Your second cousin is so careless, give it to me." Give me these things, and when hees back, I will give him a good deal and make him buy a recement pair of silver bracelets!"


    You can just say you want a pair of silver bracelets.


    After Widow Xiao finished speaking, she saw Yang Guo bringing several pancakes up, and immediately grabbed one and ate it: "Hey, today it is stuffed with meat. My nephew, you are very generous."


    He immediately called to Brother Gui: "There are meat pies,e over and eat them."


    After hearing this, Brother Xiaogui ran over. After taking the meat pie, he remembered what his grandpa taught him to ask the owner before eating. He quickly looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Cousin, can I eat it?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Brother Gui is so sensible, eat it."


    Brother Xiaogui ate happily.


    Widow Xiao went to look at Big Wolf and Eng while eating meat pancakes. She called Big Wolf several times. When she saw that he didn''t move, she curled her lips and was very dissatisfied.


    I looked at the second wolf again and wanted to tease him. Just as I reached out to touch him, I suddenly remembered the cry of the second wolf like killing a pig. I quickly stopped, turned around and returned to the chair, saying: "I''d better eat meat pancakes."


    Don''t look for trouble. If that brat Eng cries, she won''t be able tofort him.


    After eating, Widow Xiao didn''t stay too long. She packed up the remaining two meat pancakes, carried Xiao Qingyun on her back, and left with Brother Xiaogui.


    Brother Xiaogui waved his little hand and said goodbye to the big wolf and the two wolves: "Big wolf and two wolves, wave."


    The big wolf didn''t even raise his eyelids, while the second wolf howled happily and was enjoying himself. When the person who teased him left, he immediately became upset and burst into tears.


    The crying was so loud that Xiao Qingyun was startled and started crying.


    Widow Xiao had a headache. She coaxed her son and said, "It''s really a sin to give birth to a baby that can cry like this. Yaoer, stop crying. Let''s go home and eat egg custard and let Eng cry slowly by himself."


    In the following days, Gu Jinli spent his time recovering from childbirth, taking care of the baby, dealing with the widow, and handling some necessary chores.


    And she asked Widow Xiao to bring Xiao Qingyun and Xiao Gui brothers to y with the two children because of Lan Jing.


    Like Aunt Yu, Lan Jing cared about the big wolf and the second wolf very much. Although she didn''te over the night she gave birth, he kept waiting. He only went to bed after getting the news that her mother and son were safe.


    On the night of the third day after his birth, he and Qin Sang worshiped the ancestors of the Qin family, Qin''s father and Qin''s mother, and told them the news of the Qin family''s heir.


    Brother Qin also said that Lan Jing cried, crying very miserably. As for the reason for crying, it may be because the Qin family has no descendants, or it may be because they failed to protect their biological father back then.


    No matter what the reason is, the loyalty of Lan Jing, Master Yan, Lao Lu and others is unquestionable, so no matter how messed up the Xiao family is, Gu Jinli is willing to spend time with them. As the days got hotter and hotter, the red borers hatched again, but this time they failed to harm the crops, and thervae were killed by pesticides.


    The big wolf and the second wolf are getting better and better, they are white, tender and chubby, and they are very cute.


    "Big Wolf, look at it, does your dress look good?" Gu Jinli pointed at the new dress, touched the boss''s face, and teased him. When he saw that he didn''t move, he was very angry.


    The little wolf on the bed shouted excitedly: "Ahhhh!"


    He also reached out to pull the ribbon of the red dress. It was so strong that it was a summer dress, and he almost tore the ribbon off.


    "Eng, don''t make trouble, mother is teasing your brother." Gu Jinli carefully opened his hand and freed the ribbon.


    But Little Eng was unhappy and opened his mouth: "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    The demonic sound pierced his ears, and the big wolf finally opened his eyes, looked at the two wolves, and called out twice very respectfully: "Yeah~"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Our big wolf is so good. He immediatelyforted his brother when he knew he was crying."


    Ah, no, shes too good. She wants to hug the big wolf.


    Hence, the big wolf was forcibly picked up by his mother again and gave him a good kiss.


    Ahh~ The big wolf was so annoyed by his mother that he called out twice.


    But the more he called Gu Jinli, the happier he became and made trouble with him again.


    Big Wolf: "..." Stop barking and let your mother do whatever you want.


    Eng saw his mother hugging his brother and ignoring him, so he cried even louder. Even Nurse Hong''s howling and coaxing didn''t work.


    Gu Jinli quickly put down his boss and went to hug him. He giggled as soon as he hugged him.


    Gu Jinli said with a bluster, "You brat, why are you so domineering? Your brother will make me cry even if I hug him."


    Eng was still young and couldnt read peoples faces. Seeing his mother chattering to him, heughed even more happily.


    Gu Jinli was amused by him: "He is really a living ancestor. He is so annoying when he cries and so sweet when heughs."


    "The second son''s crying is getting louder and louder. Even when I was changing clothes outside the room, my eardrums hurt from the shock." Qin Sang''s voice suddenly came, which startled Gu Jinli. He quickly turned around with the child in his arms, and saw that he was really back. , said happily: "Why are you back so early? The day after tomorrow is the 100-day banquet."


    It''s not even time for lunch now, and I thought that even if he came back today, he would have to wait until the evening or midnight.


    Qin Sang didn''t reply, but took the second dick, looked at her, and after a moment, he smiled and said, "Little fish looks good in this."


    Gu Jinli smiled and gave him a spin: "I think it looks good too. I''m going to wear it when I n to attend the 100-day banquet."


    "Ahhh!" Seeing that they were only talking to themselves, Eng refused and shouted at Qin Sang, trying to scratch his face.


    Qin Sang withdrew his gaze from Gu Jinli, looked at Eng and said, "Last time I caught the stubble, I cried in pain. How dare you catch me?"

 Chapter 2189: Sudden

    Chapter 2189: Sudden


    Chapter 2189 Urgent


    Thest time he came back, he was anxious to see them. He just washed his hands and changed his clothes before entering the house. Eng was very happy to see him back and scratched his face to y with. As a result, he scratched a hard beard on his face. It hurt and made him cry. Almost deafened.


    Er Wolf ignored the lesson learnedst time and grabbed it randomly again this time,ughing even happier.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t pamper him like this. He is very strong and his nails haven''t been trimmed yet. He will scratch you and hurt you."


    Qin Sang smiled, his eyes a little fiery, and fell on her: "It''s okay, I have thick skin, and with his strength, it won''t hurt."


    Gu Jinli: "But he has a big temper. You can''t just follow him in everything, and you don''t have to develop a domineering temper in him."


    Qin Sang stillforted her: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. When he gets older, I will personally control his temper and make him change, right, Eng?"


    As he spoke, he smiled at Eng.


    Justugh about it, Gu Jinli felt that if Er Lang dared not change his temper, he would definitely suffer a lot from his biological father.


    But Eng didn''t understand. When he saw his father smiling at him, he alsoughed stupidly and screamed, as if he was chatting with Qin Sang.


    "People are crazy." Qin Sang kissed the second wolf and went to see the big wolf.


    Although the big wolf didn''t bark, it looked at him with its eyes open, as if thinking, who is this?


    Qin Sang put down the second wolf, picked up the big wolf, and said with a smile: "Does the big wolf still recognize me? I am daddy."


    The big wolf looked at him, said nothing, and raised a warm smile.


    Qin Sang was very happy: "Big Wolf is so good."


    The second wolf refused and howled on the kang, clenching his little fists tightly, looking like he was about to cry.


    Qin Sang was afraid and hurriedly picked him up. The second wolf was happy and reached out to grab the big wolf''s clothes again. He tugged on the big wolf''s clothes and shook them, shouting: "Ahhhh~"


    Having a great time.


    "Second wolf, don''t grab your brother''s clothes." Gu Jinli was afraid that he would scratch the big wolf, so he opened his hand and hurriedly took the big wolf away.


    It was okay not to let him catch him. Eng got angry, opened his mouth and cried. For a while, the whole house was filled with his loud cries.


    Gu Jinli was convinced.


    Qin Sang hurriedly took Eng out and coaxed him. Fortunately, the brat''s temper came and went quickly. He soon startedughing again and looked at Gu Jinli inside the room, wanting to go in and y with his mother.


    It was a pity that Qin Sang didn''t let him in, and said to Aunt Yu: "I didn''t sleepst night. I want to take a rest and take them away."


    "Yes." Grandma Yu quickly led a group of servants and took the two little guys away.


    The second wolf didnt want to leave and kept barking. No one was there, but his cry could still be heard.


    "Why are you back today? Are you hungry? Drink some water first and have lunchter." Gu Jinli pulled him to sit on the kang and handed him a ss of warm water.


    Qin Sang took the water and drank it: "I missed you, so I finished what I had to do in advance and rushed back to see you."


    He leaned close to her again and said, "I really want to see Xiaoyu."


    His voice was a little soft, and the look in her eyes was too hot, which made Gu Jinli''s face get hot, and he hid behind him: "You can stay for five days when youe back this time, so you can take a good look at us, so don''t think about it."


    Qin Sang did not answer, but asked her: "Is Xiaoyu hungry?"


    Its almost time for lunch.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I just ate a bowl of eggs mixed with vegetables, and I''m not very hungry yet." Although it has been three months since her birth, she still eats small meals more often, and ns to increase her food intake after half a year. Avoid eating too much at one meal, which will increase pressure on the pelvic floor muscles.


    Its hard to practice well and it takes several months to consolidate it.


    Qin Sang smiled: "What a coincidence, I''m not hungry either."


    After saying that, he picked her up and walked to the back room.


    Gu Jinli:


    Why does it feel like she is a sheep and will be eaten alive by wolves?


    His!


    Gu Jinli heard the noise and came to his senses. When he saw that his skirt was torn, he became angry and said, "This is a new skirt. It will be worn to meet guests during the Hundred Days Banquet."


    "Don''t be afraid, there are five new sets in the cage, Xiaoyu can choose to wear them." Qin Sang kissed her, coaxed her, and with a strong force and a hiss, her new skirt was invalidated.


    Gu Jinli was furious: "Why are you in a hurry? Why don''t you take it off slowly? It costs money to make a skirt."


    The family can still afford to spend this little money.


    But he


    "It can''t be slow. I''ve been waiting for a year." But he couldn''t help it when he first came in and saw her wearing a red dress. How could he wait? .


    Qin Sang mischievously kissed her back, and she couldn''t help but shrink back.


    Im awake. Qin Sang smiled, hugged her, gently rubbed her belly and asked, Are you feeling ufortable?


    Gu Jinli pretended to be dead and said nothing.


    But Qin Sang was so dishonest that he said, "I''ll ask Qingpu toe over and show you."


    Gu Jinli was shocked and quickly grabbed him as he was about to get up: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, don''t call anyone."


    How embarrassing it is, even if she is thick-skinned, she can''t stand it.


    Qin Sang remembered that he was a little rude and impatient during the day, and he was worried about hurting her, so he asked worriedly: "Is it really not hurting anymore? If you feel ufortable, Xiaoyu wants to tell me, don''t be embarrassed."


    He raised his hand, caressed her red face, and said, "We are husband and wife. We can talk about anything. There is no need to avoid it."


    Gu Jinli was annoyed to death by him. He was afraid that he would call someone, so he could only reply seriously: "It really doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Gu Jinli was curious, but he didn''t ask. If she did, the wolf would have to torment her again... In short, he had just started eating meat after holding it in for a year, and she couldn''t afford to offend him, so he had to stay away from the edge for a while.


    But Qin Sang asked without giving up: "What is it?"


    Gu Jinli exploded again, gave him an elbow, and said angrily: "Don''t bother me, I want to continue sleeping, I''m so tired."


    She had to take a good rest after a day of "physical work".


    But Qin Sang was afraid that she would be hungry, so he said, "Don''t sleep yet, little fish. I''ll get you something to eat, and then go to bed after eating."


    He got out of bed, carried a food box, took out two eggs and a bowl of rice soup, squatted by the bed, and coaxed her: "Be good, little fish, open your mouth and eat some eggs."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and shed tears for some reason.


    Qin Sang was frightened. He quickly put down his food, hugged her and asked, "Why are you crying? Don''t cry. It''s my fault.

 Chapter 2190: Give you a meeting gift

    Chapter 2190: Give you a meeting gift


    Chapter 2190 Ill give you a meeting gift


    Seeing this, Gu Jinliughed out loud while shedding tears: "Nothing, I just saw you trying to coax me to eat, and suddenly I wanted to cry... Well, it was just like when I saw the boss for the first time and couldn''t help crying, no Why, I just want to cry."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang got on the bed, got into her bed, hugged her and coaxed her: "It''s okay. The two nuns said that after a woman gives birth to a child, her mood will fluctuate greatly and she will cry inexplicably. After a while, It will be fine in half a year... Xiaoyu is not afraid, you can cry if you want, I will be with you."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and looked up at him. He kept looking at him without saying a word.


    Qin Sang blushed when she saw him. He lowered his head to kiss her and asked, "What is Xiaoyu looking at?"


    "Look at you." Gu Jinli raised his hand and touched his face: "He''s so handsome. He''s nice to me. I''ve earned it."


    Qin Sang shook his head and looked at her with pain in his eyes: "It''s not good at all. Xiaoyu followed me and suffered a lot."


    She is the person in his heart, and he just wants to raise her like a treasure, so that she doesn''t have to worry about anything except eating, drinking and having fun every day.


    If it''s too boring, then tease the child, or apany him... sit in the study room at home, sit next to his office, and apany him to deal with various affairs, so that he can see her when he turns his head and reaches out. I can hold her.


    But he was no longer the prince of the Marquis, but a young man from a small family. He could not give her such a life. She could only apany him to endure hardships in the guardhouse, and she had to be always prepared to fight and escape.


    The more Qin Sang thought about it, the more distressed he became, and he blurted out: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry."


    "Why did you suddenly say sorry?" Gu Jinli thought for a moment and exined: "I cried, maybe because I like you more and more... I took risks when I married you. I was afraid that I would marry the wrong man and end up sad and divorced. , but just now, I suddenly felt that I had not married the wrong person, and I was moved to tears."


    These words really stunned Qin Sang.


    but


    "Xiaoyu said, do you like me more and more?" Qin Sang felt a surge of joy in his heart. He didn''t need her to reply. He leaned over and kissed her gently. A sweet taste like wine filled his mouth. It grew in him, poured into his throat, and sank into his heart, making him extremely happy.


    Gu Jinli liked him kissing her so gently, hugging him and kissing her back.


    Even after being married for so long, her return kiss still made Qin Sang very excited. He pressed her down and kissed her body. Gu Jinli shuddered and said hurriedly: "No, I''m so tired."


    You made a mistake, you shouldn''t have kissed him.


    Qin Sang agreed: "Okay."


    Xiaoyu had just recovered her health, so he couldn''t torment her anymore, but he still hugged her and kissed her before he stopped contentedly.


    Gu Jinli saw him lying on his shoulder again, breathing heavily, calming down his impulse, and smiled: "You deserve it, who asked you to kiss him."


    Qin Sang thought it was worth it. He hugged her and kissed her earlobes from time to time. After she recovered, he brought her eggs to eat: "Eat something, otherwise she will feel ufortable being hungry."


    It waste at night, and Gu Jinli was still very tired. He ate an egg and drank a few mouthfuls of rice soup before falling asleep. He didn''t wake up until half past midnight the next day.


    I was shocked as soon as I woke up, and hurriedly shouted to the door of the back room: "Sanqing, are Eng still sleeping? Why didn''t you cry today?"


    Since Eng was born, she has been woken up by Eng''s thunderous cries every day. Eng''s crying in the morning is still very regr, and he will cry loudly halfway through the morning. After waking up everyone in the house, he continues sleep.


    Sanqing said: "Madam, don''t worry, the second young master is fine. I want you to sleep a little longer, so I took the two young masters for a walk."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved now, stretched outfortably, got up, brushed his teeth and washed his face, waiting for the return of the father and son.


    But Qin Sang and the others stayed outside for a long time.


    Master Yan and Lao Lu came back and wanted to see the two children, so Qin Sang found a ce and called Uncle Qin over to let them look after the children together.


    Lao Lu has been busy at the Qingniuzhuang porcin kiln, and the two children were born prematurely. They need to be raised carefully, so he did not dare toe back to disturb them. Today was the first time he saw the two children. He was so excited that he burst into tears. He hugged the two children again. I don''t have enough hands to hold that.


    The amazing thing is that Eng didn''t cry. He liked Lao Lu very much, let him hold him, and even made him giggle.


    Lao Lu wiped away his tears: "This temper is just like that of the Second Young Master." The Second Young Master was like this when he was a child. Heughed at everyone he saw, loved to cry, and had a big temper. He was a well-known bully in the capital.


    At that moment, Lao Lu even felt that the second wolf was the reincarnation of the second young master. After all, the second young master loved the young prince the most, so how could he be willing to let the young prince fight alone in the world?


    Master Yan: "Old Lu, what nonsense are you talking about? The second young master is the second young master."


    Even if you think about the second young master again, you cannot say such things, it is very unlucky.


    Lao Lu hurriedly said: "You are right, I was wrong."


    He also apologized to Qin Sang: "My lord, please forgive me."


    Qin Sang didn''t mind, but felt: "If it is true, I can''t ask for it."


    "Wow!" As he was talking, the second wolf suddenly started crying loudly, and the big wolf also started crying too, scaring everyone present.


    Why are you crying all of a sudden? Lao Lu asked anxiously.


    Uncle Qin has experience in raising children. He calcted the time and said, "You must be hungry. You have been out for a long time."


    Qin Sang also thought that they were hungry, so he picked up the two babies and left the house: "I will take them back to feed them first, and then I will take them to show you the hundred-day feast tomorrow."


    Master Yan was afraid that the two young masters would be hungry, so he hurriedly said: "Hey, hey, take them back quickly."


    Er Lang had a domineering temper and couldn''t bear to be hungry. He cried all the way and made all the servants cry before they even got to the house.


    But after drinking milk, I felt better again and was giggling.


    Gu Jinli was convinced and poked his little face: "You are so angry. What will I do when I take you out to meet the guests at the Hundred Days Banquet tomorrow? Don''t you cry your throat out?"


    However, she thought that Xu Liu wasing, so she looked at Qin Sang and told him a bad idea: "That man is annoying as **** and insidious. Don''t let him hug the boss. If he wants to hug him, give him the second dick. I won''t torture him to death!" "


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, but he didn''t even want to hug Xu Liuliu from Eng, so he leaned into her ear and gave her an even worse idea.


    What? !


    Gu Jinli was stunned, almost dying fromughter, and sped his fists towards Qin Sang: "I admire you, you actually came up with such an idea."


    This was much worse than Eng''s urine, and she felt sorry for Xu Liu.


    Seeing her smiling happily, Qin Sang alsoughed too. After leaving the child to the nannies to take care of, he took Gu Jinli''s hand and left: "I have people cook a lot of delicious meals. Let''s have a good meal today. Make up for yesterdays.


    How dare you mention what happened yesterday before we even get to the main room?


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he pinched him.


    Qin Sang was very generous. He rolled up his sleeves and handed his arm to her: "It doesn''t hurt if you pinch it. Just bite it."


    Bite me like you did when you were little.


    Gu Jinli was not polite, grabbed his arm and took a bite. The result was: "Bah, the skin is really hard and there are still hairs on the hands. I won''t bite him anymore. It tastes terrible."


    Haha, Qin Sang was amused by her andughed out loud. He stayed with her for a long time and went out again before dark. After making sure that everything for the hundred-day banquet was ready, he returned to the house with confidence.


    The next day, June 26, was the 100-day banquet for the two little guys. Before dawn, guests arrived outside Changliang Wei.

 Chapter 2191: Overflowing with guests

    Chapter 2191: Overflowing with guests


    Chapter 2191 Arge number of guests


    There is no other way. The guard posts are far apart, so you muste in advance. Otherwise, if you dont go out on the day of the Hundred Days Banquet, everyone will have dispersed before you arrived.


    Qin Sang and his wife had long anticipated this situation, and sent two brothers, Uncle Qin and Xiao Chengju, as well as Aunt Xiong, mother and son, to receive the early guests outside the guardhouse.


    They sent the Xiao family to entertain them because Gu Dalin was away... At the end ofst year, he went to the Northeast to sell the concoction for treating abscesses. He had been inquiring about the whereabouts of his wife and daughter there, but he hadn''te back yet.


    Uncle Qin is the only elder left in the Qin and Gu families, so Uncle Qin can only take Brother Xiao Chengju to receive the guests.


    Widow Xiao was so happy that she went to Aunt Xiong and asked her how many decent clothes she wanted: "We have to go out to entertain guests for the Qin and Gu families. We are dressed too shabbily, and we lose the dignity of the Qin and Gu families... Well, for the sake of my nephew and my nephews wife, please buy a set of satin clothes for each of our family members. Its cool to wear satin clothes in summer!


    Aunt Xiong has long been used to the Xiao family''s temper. Her expression did not change at all, and she brought out two sets of clothes for her: "The new ones are made by yourdyship as a tribute to you and my uncle. My wife has already taken them."


    There were only two sets, and they were not made of satin. Widow Xiao was so angry that she got two sets of new clothes for nothing. She just cursed a few times and left.


    On the day of the Hundred Days Banquet, Uncle Qin was woken up in the middle of the night and forced to put on new clothes.


    Uncle Qin was convinced: "It''s not like you haven''t worn any new clothes, so why are you so excited?"


    Widow Xiao: "Bah, you underestimate me too much. I am excited because I can make another fortune today."


    Widow Xiao exined: "Bring our youngest son and grandson with you and let them call out to the guests when they see them. If the guests see them making trouble, they must give them some gifts. With so many guests, if each one of them is given the same gift, our family will be rich." Got it!"


    Uncle Qin:


    You really have this idea.


    Dont think about these good things, just stay at home and dont cause trouble. My two sons and I will leave first.


    Uncle Qin was so annoyed by Widow Xiao that he couldn''t sleep, so he simply stopped sleeping and went to drag his two sons up. The father and son yawned and left the guardhouse.


    So when the first group of guests came, they were received by Uncle Qin and others.


    It was dark and misty, so my uncle came to pick him up in person. Chen Baihu felt that he was very proud and was very happy. He sped his fists and said: "I am Chen Baihu from Hushan Guard. On the order of Lord Qianhu, I brought people here to congratte Chang Liang Wei Qin. Thousands of households are delighted to have Lin''er!"


    He also ordered the people behind him: "Hurry up and bring up the gifts."


    "Yes." The soldiers behind him responded, carried the gifts up, and proudly opened the box for Uncle Qin and the others to see.


    Well, the gifts were given a bit violently, with swords, guns, bows, arrows and stirrups.


    "They''re all double portions. Each of the two young masters will have one, so there''s no need to grab it!" Chen Baihu said, pointing to the new pair of stirrups: "I wish the two young masters great sess!"


    This word is neat. Although it is not elegant, it has a good meaning.


    Uncle Qin smiled and said, "Thank you very much, Chen Baihu. Let''s rest in the tent here first and have some breakfast. When Chen timees, we can enter the guardhouse again."


    It was still dark, so it was difficult to put the soldiers from other guard posts in.


    Chen Baihu and the others knew this rule, and without a second thought, they cupped their fists and said, "Thank you, uncle."


    Uncle Qin nodded, and Xiong Da immediately took them to the tent to rest.


    The camp was newly built this year. It was decorated inside and looked very beautiful. After basins of empanadas, eggs, and broth were served, all the soldiers became excited and stared at the food with their eyes. glow.


    However, Chen Baihu was holding them down, so they didn''t dare to grab it. They waited until Xiong Da went out before they started eating.


    Its delicious, fragrant and sizzling, and theres a lot of meat in it. Tsk tsk tsk. They say Chang Liang Weis life is good. Its true. Theres so much meat in the pie.


    There is also mutton soup, there is a lot of mutton in it.


    You should all eat like me, dont let the crumbs fly around and disgrace our Hushan Guards! Chen Baihu saw that they looked ugly when they ate, so he scolded them. They were eating happily inside, and it was very lively outside. The sound of carriages and horses never stopped, and groups of guests came to Chang Liang Wei for the hundred-day banquet.


    There were many guests, including men and women. Before dawn, Changliang Weiwai was bustling with activity.


    Widow Xiao ran over to see them, but couldn''t bear it any longer, so she immediately went back and picked up Xiao Qingyun and Xiao Gui, and carried them to Uncle Qin, asking them to ask for the guest''s greeting gift.


    The soldiers were all old and rough. Seeing that they were just a blessing, only the young men who were female or instead of a thousand households would give me a gift.


    But even so, Xiao Qingyun and Brother Xiaogui also received a lot of gifts.


    Mrs. Feng from Shaliuwei came to congratte her in person. When she saw this, she gave each of them a fifty-tael banknote. Brother Xiaogui swallowed a few saliva in shock. He looked at it and asked Uncle Qin: "Grandpa, can you or?"


    He is getting older and has a better understanding of money. He feels that Mrs. Feng has given too much and it is not good for him to ept it.


    Uncle Qin nodded: "Yes."


    Their family is a "broken household", so they have to look like a broken household, so that they can continue to fool Xu You''s people.


    Ji Zhenniang, Kuang Shi, and Mrs. Lai also arrived. They were very angry when they saw the Xiao family holding their children and asking for a gift.


    Ji Zhenniang scolded: "A bunch of uneducated people havepletely disgraced the Qin and Gu families. No, we have to go to the guardhouse quickly and tell Gu Xiaoyu what the Xiao family did and ask her to send someone to take care of them." They took them back and locked them up to prevent them from being embarrassed when they came out!


    "Keep your voice down. If the guests hear this, wouldn''t it make Sang and Sang''s wife even more embarrassed?" Mrs. Kuang said something to Ji Zhenniang, and asked Sijin to drive and follow Mrs. Feng''s carriage to the guard house.


    They were acquainted with Gu Jinli through a life-long friendship, and they were quickly taken to see Gu Jinli.


    Mrs. Feng took advantage of them and went directly to the main room of the house without waiting in the flower hall.


    "Gu Xiaoyu, hurry up and send someone to drag the Xiao family back. You don''t even know what they did...ah!" Ji Zhenniang suddenly rushed over as if she had seen a ghost, and pinched Gu Jinli''s waist with both hands. She saw that Gu Jinli''s waist was only After she put her palms together and made them one finger wider, she was shocked and angry: "Gu Xiaoyu, why is your waist so small? How can it be so small?!"


    She was so angry that even though she had given birth to a child, her waist was still so thin.


    "Turn me around." Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she turned Gu Jinli around and looked at her butt. When she saw that her **** was almost the same as before she was pregnant, she got mad and pointed at the two children and said, "Did you give birth to this? Could it be that your Qin Sang has a concubine, and the two children were born to him?"


    Must be, thats why Gu Jinlis figure is as good as before!


    Snapped!


    Gu Jinli pped away her hand pointing at the two children and said angrily: "Ji Zhenniang, today is the 100-day banquet for the two children. I don''t care about you. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will poison you and make your face Abscesses.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she quickly covered her face and retreated to the door: "I was wrong, don''t touch my face."


    Either she did it on purpose or she was just jealous.


    They are all giving birth, so howe Gu Jinli''s figure is the same as before she was alive, but her waist is thicker and her **** is also bigger.


    Gu Jinli said: "After you were born, I reminded you that you need to rehabilitate the pelvic floor and pelvic floor muscles. You are afraid of pain and fatigue, so you cut corners. Who can me you?"


    Ji Zhenniang cried and asked, "Is it toote for me to do it now?"


    Gu Jinli: "Your current figure is not bad, you can do it if you don''t continue."


    Ji Zhenniang refused: "No, I have to do it. I can''t let you look better than me!"


    Kuang Shi rolled her eyes at her and said, "Don''t tter yourself. Sang''s wife''s figure has always been better than yours. Even if you train to death, you won''t be able to match her figure unless you are reincarnated."

 Chapter 2192: Two short-lived ghosts

    Chapter 2192: Two short-lived ghosts


    Chapter 2192 Two short-lived ghosts


    Sang''s wife is a one-in-a-million girl with a temptress figure. If Ji Zhenniang wants topete with her, she is looking for trouble.


    Ji Zhenniang cried even harder after hearing this. She loves beauty the most and likes topare with others. She can''t stand others being much better than her, especially people with whom she has a good rtionship.


    If Gu Jinli knew this, he would immediately scold me. Is it a crime to have a good rtionship with you?


    But seeing that she was crying quite miserably, he said: "Rehabilitation can be done as long as you are no longer a young girl. You can continue to do it after you go back."


    Ji Zhenniang then broke down in tears and smiled, and asked greedily: "How can I recover better than you?"


    Gu Jinli gave her a roll of his eyes and let her realize it for herself. He looked at Mrs. Feng and said with a smile: "Mrs. Feng came all the way. Thank you for your hard work."


    Mrs. Feng smiled and said: "The journey to get here is much longer than mine, so it will be hard."


    As he was talking, he suddenly heard an excited cry: "Ahhhhh!"


    It was Eng who was barking at Qijin and Rui Geer, but the sound was a bit scary, like a wolf howling, which startled Rui Geer, who quickly turned around and hugged Lady Ling.


    Mrs. Ling was good at martial arts. Ji Zhenniang''s precious son was afraid of danger on the road, so she asked Mrs. Ling to hold Brother Rui in person.


    Qijin acted like a big brother and quicklyforted Rui Geer: "Rui Geer is not afraid. Uncle Qijin is here."


    He then said: "That is sister-inw Qin''s baby. From now on, I will be your little brother and grow up with you."


    Ji Zhenniangs face turned dark when she heard this. Every time she heard Qijin calling himself Uncle Qijin, she felt that Qijin was deliberately taking advantage of her son.


    but


    She went to bring Rui Geer over and showed off to Gu Jinli: "Is my Rui Geer getting more and more handsome? He is also very smart and has been studying recently."


    Gu Jinli: You can pull him down. Your brother Rui cant even walk and how can he study? There needs to be some basis for bragging.


    Ji Zhenniang said angrily: "I''m not bragging. I read to Rui Ge''er and he understood."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "If you want to say that, then my two babies were already studying when they were in my belly."


    When she was pregnant, she received prenatal care.


    Looked at Ji Zhenniang again, stretched out two fingers, and said with a proud smile: "I gave birth to two at one time."


    Dont you want topete? Then Illpete with you.


    Ji Zhenniang was indeed very angry. After she gave birth to Rui Geer, she proudly wrote a letter back to her parents'' family to announce the good news, but her grandfather said that a son was not safe, so she had to work harder to have another one.


    But she had to wait at least a year if she wanted to have another baby, but Gu Jinli gave birth to two sons at once and sent her to the fields.


    Oh, childish, who canpete with you? Here you go, hold Brother Rui, and Ill go see your two babies. Ji Zhenniang gave Brother Rui to Gu Jinli and ran to see the big wolf and the two wolves.


    After teasing the big wolf for a while, he saw that he just nced at her and yawned, then stopped talking to her and became even more angry, so he could only run to tease the second wolf.


    Ahhhh! Eng looked at Rui Geer and kept shouting.


    Ji Zhenniang smiled: "This one loves tough and is more lovable. Do you want to go and y with your brother Rui? Come, Auntie will carry you."


    She reached out to hug the second wolf, but the second wolf was stunned, looked at her, took a breath, opened his mouth and cried loudly.


    She cried so loudly that Mrs. Feng felt that the room was shaking several times.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand and said to Gu Jinli, "I didn''t pinch him, he cried on his own."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Do you still want to pinch him?"


    After saying that, he hugged Rui Geer and went over to coax the two wolves: "Second wolf, be good, stop crying, Rui Geer is here."


    Little Eng stopped crying immediately and looked at Rui Geer screaming, waving his hands, and even wanted to scratch Rui Geer''s face.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly took a few steps back before he could catch him, and said with a stern face: "You brat, I told you not to scratch people''s faces. If I do, I''ll beat you." "Ah!" Eng He didn''t understand, thinking that Gu Jinli was ying with him, so he yelled even louder and giggled at her.


    Gu Jinli said to Brother Rui: "Brother Rui, have you seen that your second brother Qin is smiling at you? Don''t be afraid."


    Rui Geer nced at her, then looked at the second wolf, returned him a smile, and slowly stretched out his hand to touch the little second wolf''s hand.


    Little Eng got excited, grabbed Rui Geer''s hand and shook it up and down: "Ahhhh!"


    Gu Jinli was afraid that he would scratch Rui Geer, so after breaking his hand, he immediately took Rui Geer away and gave it back to Ji Zhenniang: "You just tease the big wolf. The second wolf has a bad temper and won''t be teased."


    Ji Zhenniang nodded with lingering fear: "I don''t dare to tease him anymore."


    Stay far away from him, lest her Ruigeer be hurt.


    Qijin was not afraid and climbed onto the kang to y with the two wolves.


    The second wolf also liked him very much and shouted at him: "Oh, no, no, no~"


    Humming was quite rhythmic, which made Qijin amused: "The two wolves are fun."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Then you have fun with him, and we will save trouble."


    Mrs. Feng was a sensible person and knew that the Kuang family had a better rtionship with Gu Jinli, so she didnt stay too long. She entertained the two children for a while, and after giving them a greeting gift, she went to the flower hall where the female guests were received, and met with other female guests who came to the banquet.munication.


    Not long after she left, Erqing brought Brother Yi in: "Madam, Brother Yi from Zhang Qian''s family is here."


    Gu Jinli, Kuang Shi, and Ji Zhenniang were all surprised to see Brother Yi, and gathered around to look at him: "Why did Brother Yie here, and who did hee with? Didn''t I tell you not toe over because I told you it was a long way, and I was afraid that the road would be uneven?"


    Zhang Yan and the others were on the second line of defense, far away. They were worried that it would be dangerous for the Han family to take the children for a few days, so they didn''t let theme. Unexpectedly, the Han family and his wife asked Brother Yi toe over.


    Brother Yi was raised well by the Han family and already looked like a young boy. He saluted them: "I have seen Nainai Nainai, Aunt Qin, and Aunt Xie. My parents said that the Hundred Days Banquet belongs to the two little brothers." On a big day, someone is weed into the family. When I grow up, I can travel for the family as a guest."


    He added: "My parents have given me a lot of manpower, and Brother Zhao from Yunshan Guard next door will take care of me. Aunts don''t have to worry."


    What a good boy. Gu Jinli and the others praised him and left him to y with the little ones.


    After ying for about half an hour, Grandma Tao came back and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, the sixth young master of Mr. Xu''s family is here. He wants to see the two young masters. Please take him out and show him."


    Damn it, its still here.


    It''s just a hundred-day banquet. ording to custom, the child has to be carried out to see the guests. If he doesn''t carry it out to see the guests, there will be rumors that there is something wrong with the child.


    Gu Jinli said to Nurse Hong and the others: "Pack up, take the two children and go out to meet the guests."


    "Yes." Nurse Hong and the others responded, got busy, and after a quarter of an hour they packed up and went out with the child in their arms.


    Brother Yi saw that Gu Jinli was a little worried about the big wolf and the two wolves, so he followed him out.


    Gu Jinli was a female rtive and could not go with him. He took people to the flower hall to entertain the female guests who came to eat the hundred-day banquet.


    Outside the house where the male guests were hosting a banquet, there were people everywhere who came to have a feast. Eng was crazy about being alone. The more people there were, the happier he was. Seeing so many people, he screamed with excitement.


    Hearing the sound, everyone looked towards this side and were all amused by him: "Hey, this little kid is really energetic. He calls out when he sees the guests. He is still full of energy. He is healthy."


    When they got closer, the big guy saw the appearance of the two little guys clearly, and praised: "They look really handsome."


    "How can he not be handsome? Qin Qianhu''s appearance is the best in the first line of defense. These two dolls look so much like him, so naturally they are also two very handsome young men."


    In the house, Xu Liu was so angry when he heard the generals praising the children... They are just two short-lived ghosts of peasant girls. They may die in a few days. There is nothing to praise!

 Chapter 2193: Embarrassing again

    Chapter 2193: Embarrassing again


    Chapter 2193 Another shame


    Mr. Qianshan was very excited and said to Xu Liu: "Sixth Young Master, please sit down first while I go out and take a look."


    After saying that, he left Xu Liu and went out to see the two children.


    Xu Liuyi was stunned, and his heart was furious... Is Mr. Qianshan crazy? Why do you like two little **** more than him? !


    Outside, the two children were surrounded by the generals. The big wolf was motionless, while the second wolf was howling excitedly.


    These two dolls are really interesting. One of them doesnt respond no matter how much they are teased, and the other is the other way around. He doesnt need us to tease him, and he teases us all by himself.


    Who said this was immovable? Heughed.


    After hearing this, the others hurriedly gathered around and saw the big wolfughing.


    For a moment, it was as if the sun suddenly appeared in the dark night of winter, which brightened people''s eyes and warmed their hearts.


    This little baby is incredible. He looks so quiet and silent, and his smile is so strange. When he grows up, he must be a master who does big things in a quiet voice.


    "No, Qin Qianhu is a person who doesn''t like to talk and only works. This baby looks the most like him. Even the dimples are exactly the same, and the temper must be the same."


    Ahhhhh! Eng saw that everyone was surrounding his brother and he became unhappy and called out.


    General Wu looked amused, stretched out his hand and said: "Fat boy,e here, let me give you a hug."


    Having said that, he took the two wolves from his hand without waiting for the New Year to speak.


    Eng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The sound was so loud that the sky was about to be overturned.


    However, Eng''s cries of thunder failed to frighten General Wu and the others. On the contrary, they became more happy. All the generals gathered around to see him cry: "Hahaha, this boy has such a bad temper. He will cry even if he hugs him. so."


    "Well, that''s right. If you cry so openly, you will definitely be a promising person in the future."


    Especially this Qi. Its really full of energy. When he grows up, he will definitely be a good fighter. He can run for eight hundred miles without a problem.


    "The force is strong enough. Look at the fluttering of this calf. It kicked me just now and it hurt me."


    The generals surrounded Xiao Eng and praised him fiercely.


    Little Eng was so angry that he cried even louder: "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Hahaha, this boy can really cry. General Wu held Eng in his arms, and the more he looked at him, the more curious he became. It was Sangs ability that could give birth to such a son.


    When Mr. Qianshan saw this, he felt very angry. He walked over quickly and reminded: "Generals, the Sixth Young Master is still waiting inside to see the two children."


    The generals were happy when they suddenly heard this and were not very happy. Some people couldn''t help but said: "What''s wrong with the kid? The Hundred Days Banquet is meant to be lively, and the kid is also teased."


    Qin Qianhu didnte out to say anything, so why should Xu Liu send a gentleman toe out and say something?


    Even if the Sixth Young Master is the son of the Marquis, he is just a bastard. He made so many jokesst year and wants to use him to suppress them. If Xu Liu doesn''t have any military merits that can convince the public, don''t expect them to like him!


    While he was angry, he suddenly heard a burst of giggles. Looking around, he saw that Little Eng had burst intoughter and was ying with General Wu''s beard. It hurt so much, but because the brat was cute and General Wu had a good rtionship with Qin Sang, he let him pull him, and more than a dozen strands of his beard were pulled off.


    When the generals saw this, theyughed so much that they cheered for Xiao Eng: "Boy, you can do it. Keep pushing harder! You are the boss today. If you can bully General Wu with all your strength, you will not have such a good opportunity in the future."


    "Ahhh!" Little Eng couldn''t understand what they were saying, but the louder the voices, the harder he pulled, giggling, and tugged on his beard again.


    Xu is so pretty, he is like teasing his brother, he says rhythmically towards General Wu: "Oh, no, no, no~"


    "Hahaha, brat, what are you yelling at?" General Wu was amused by him. Although he knew that children should not have random kisses, he couldn''t help but give him a bite. As a result, Xiao Eng was so angry that he screamed loudly. cry.


    This crying made everyone around himugh: "Okay, okay, our militarymander''s little baby should be like this,ugh when he is happy, cry when he is unhappy, cry hard, and don''t hold it back."


    Little Eng doesn''t hold it in, he just howls and cries.


    General Wu was afraid that his crying would make Xu Liu unhappy, so he used his beard to coax him. After another handful of beards were pulled off, he was finally coaxed. He hugged Eng and said, "Mr. Qianshan, let''s go. I''ll go in with you." .


    Yeah. Mr. Qianshan nodded and wanted to hug Xiao Eng. When he saw that he was about to cry, he immediately did not dare to hug him.


    The big wolf was held by Xia Zhang and walked behind him. Several hundred households followed him to y with him and sessfully made himugh.


    Last year and this year, Changliang Wei built many houses. This house was newly built and specially used to entertain male guests.


    At this moment, the courtyard was filled with banquets. Xu Liu was sitting at the main table in the main hall. He felt extremely unhappy when he saw a group of peopleing in surrounded by two little bitches.


    But his training this year was not in vain, and he did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he was very happy and said to Qin Sang: "The two nephews are finally here. Let me go and take a look."


    After saying that, he looked like he couldn''t wait, got up and walked towards the two children.


    Qin Sang was worried about his two children and hurried to follow them.


    "Sixth Young Master, look, these are Sang''s two babies, they are very cute." General Wu held Eng in his arms and showed them to Xu Liu.


    When Xu Liu saw Eng, his heart sank... The little **** actually looked so much like Qin Sang. Then the rumor that he had arranged for Gu Jinli to cuckold Qin Sang and give birth to a bastard, shouldn''t it be allowed to go out?


    Xu Liu hates Gu Jinli very much. The reason why he hates Gu Jinli is simple, it is jealousy. Howe she, a woman with a bad background, can make insect attractants and insecticides and get the favor of the emperor and even various health centers in the northwest? Praise?


    Qin Sang''s military exploits, Gu Jinli''s medicine-making skills, and his ability to make a fortune with David''s rtives were all beyond his reach.


    And now he is eager to use credit to gain a foothold, so the more Qin Sang and Gu Jinli make contributions, the more jealous he bes, and he feels ufortable when Gu Jinli does not do anything good!


    Its so cute, let me hug you. Xu Liumian smiled and reached out to hug Eng.


    But Eng can be hugged casually?


    Before Xu Liu''s hand touched him, he started crying loudly, his voice was like thunder, and his hands and feet were beating vigorously, as if Xu Liu was going to harm him.


    Xu Liu was stunned, and he was so angry that he wanted to take out the knife and chop this little **** into pieces!


    But the generalsughed and said to Xu Liu one after another: "Sixth Young Master, don''t mind. This boy is like this. He loves to cry. He cried like this outside just now. But he also loves tough, and he made usugh a lot."


    The generals stood at the end of the two wolves. Although Xu Liu was angry, he was not stupid enough to get angry because of this. Seeing a child next to him who was very well-behaved and quiet, he smiled and said: "This is Qin Qianhu''s son too, I''ll give him a hug."


    However, he made a mistake.

 Chapter 2194: Fei family

    Chapter 2194: Fei family


    Chapter 2194 The Fei family


    Da Lang is usually very well-behaved, but he can''t stand the smell of incense powder. In order to make friends with the children of wealthy families, Xu Liu imitated them in wearing sachets, which inhaled the scent of Da Lang.


    As soon as he came near, the big wolf whimpered.


    Eng likes his brother the most. When he heard his brother cry, he took a deep breath. After holding his breath enough, he cried loudly again: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The voice was so loud that the ground seemed to be shaking. Even the generals who liked him took a few steps back: "This kid can really cry."


    Xu Liu was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He refused to let him hug either of them. What do you mean, you deliberately insulted him? !


    For the sake of his face, General Wu pointed at the little Qingyun in Xiao Chengju''s arms and said, "This baby is really handsome. He must be Uncle Sang''s youngest son. Lao Laizi, this is a great blessing. Come on, give it to me." Sixth Young Master, give me a hug."


    Xiao Chengju was stunned for a moment and was kicked by Uncle Qin in the heel. He immediately handed Xiao Qingyun to Xu Liu, licked his face and said with a smile: "Sixth Young Master, this is my little brother, be good, please give him a hug."


    Xu Liu hugged Xiao Qingyun to save face and teased her for a while, but Xiao Qingyun didn''t smile the whole time. His face was sullen, as if he was holding something back.


    Xu Liu was very angry and was about to throw him to Xiao Chengju when he heard a small popping sound.


    Xu Liu frowned and wondered, what was the sound?


    Soon, a smell solved his confusion.


    Tsk, it stinks so bad. Is it because I have diarrhea? said one of the hundred households.


    This is a normal thing for children to carry in their pockets, but when Xu Liu heard the words of the hundred households, he smelled the stench and his face turned ck, as if he could still hear the generalsughing at him in his heart... What a shame, what a shame, what a shame. , he finally couldn''t hold it in any longer, and when he moved his arm, he wanted to lift Xiao Qingyun and throw him to death, but Qin Sang held his arm down.


    "Sixth Young Master, please forgive me. My little cousin has been upset these past two days. He didn''t do it on purpose." Qin Sang said, carrying Xiao Qingyun over and handing it to Xiao Chengju: "Take it, change your clothes, and then go to the hospital''s house." I''ll ask the doctor to show Xiao Qingyun."


    "Hey, I''ll take him right away." Xiao Chengju saw Xu Liu was about to throw Xiao Qingyun, and he was so frightened that he hugged his younger brother and hurriedly left the house where the guests were being entertained.


    The generals also saw Xu Liu trying to throw the child, and they were shocked and angry. They had never seen anything so vicious. The child just pooped in his arms, and he was about to throw the child to death!


    If you can be so vicious to a child who is only one year old, how can you be so kind to them?


    The generals were chilled and frightened. If they died in battle, could the Xu family really treat their family members well?


    Some people who have a bad temper, and there happen to be a baby at home, can''t stand it anymore, and angrily say: "Who is raising a baby who hasn''t been teased a few times by the baby in his arms?"


    Although he didnt mention him by name, everyone knew he was talking about Xu Liu.


    Cui Duo was so angry that he almost pped Xu Liu. He was nning toe to the Hundred Days Banquet. Before he came, he promised them that he would control his temper. Is this what he calls controlling his temper?


    Control your ass!


    Annoyed, Cui Duo had to apologize for Xu Liu: "Qin Qianhu, I''m so sorry. The sixth master has never held a child. When he encountered the Ladou incident, he didn''t know how to deal with it. He lost his temper. Please Forgive me."


    Qin Sang said: "My little cousin has diarrhea. This is something no one has thought of. Besides, I''m just his cousin, and his surname is Lan."


    The implication is that I want to apologize to Uncle Qin.


    Cui Duo hurriedly went to apologize to Uncle Qin again.


    But he was just a servant, and he was not qualified to apologize on behalf of his master. The generals were dissatisfied, and several of them snorted coldly.


    Xu Liu then realized that the matter was serious, and went to apologize to Uncle Qin himself: "Uncle Qin, I''m sorry, I don''t know how to hold a child."


    After saying this, his eyes were still red.


    Uncle Cao spoke at the right time: "Uncle of the Qin family, today is a happy day for our two children. I won''t say anything else."


    He took out another jade pendant and handed it to Uncle Qin: "Yu Yangren, your young master is frightened. Please calm him down."


    Uncle Qin didn''t want to cause too much trouble, so he took the jade pendant and said, "Thank you, Uncle Cao, for the gift."


    Then he said to Xu Liu: "Young Master Sixth, your words are serious. It''s just a trivial matter. Don''t take it to heart. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s continue to eat." After saying this, he took Xu Liu''s hand and led him back to the main table. superior.


    Even if this matter is over, people still have doubts in their hearts, and the generals are bing more and more dissatisfied with Xu Liu.


    However, the little wolf was able to make a fuss and giggle again, which made the big guysugh, so he sat down and continued eating.


    General Wu was particrly fond of Little Eng, and would hug him to eat even if his beard was gone.


    But the little wolf was able to make a fuss because he was ying with the dishes in front of him. He couldn''t hold it firmly, and the dishes fell to the ground with a ng and were smashed.


    General Wu was still very happy and said with a big smile: "It''s a good smash. It''s called blooming on the ground. It''s a good sign."


    After hearing this, the general at the same table couldn''t stopughing: "General Wu, you dote on this boy too much, but this brat deserves to be pampered. Come on, uncle will give you a cup and continue smashing it."


    Little Eng, can you be polite to him?


    Immediately grabbed the cup and smashed it down again. After hearing the ng sound, heughed happily, making the generals at the nearby tablesugh.


    With Xiao Eng, the generals were extremely satisfied with today''s hundred-day banquet.


    After eating, he apanied Qin Sang to nt trees.


    It has been a custom here since ancient times that after a baby is born, a tree should be nted for the child to pray for them.


    Qin Sang nted two grapefruit trees.


    Humoko, Yuzi, has a good omen of blessing the two children to grow up healthily and bloom.


    "Second wolf, don''t make trouble, hang the red silk ribbon on the tree quickly, just like your brother did." Qin Sang hugged the second wolf, stretched him to the small grapefruit tree, and asked him to hang the red ribbon on the tree.


    Little Eng ignored him and continued ying.


    There was no other way. Qin Sang could only hold his hand and hang the red silk ribbon on it.


    General Wu took the lead in cheering: "Okay!"


    The generals almost diedughing, General Wu also liked Xiao Eng too much.


    After nting the tree, the Hundred Days Banquet was over, and Qin Sang sent the guests away.


    Xu Liu was humiliated today and didn''t want to stay any longer. He was the first to leave. But after the carriage left Changliang Wei, he regretted it again. He punched the wall of the carriage with anger and said, "I was killed by the little scoundrel of the Lan family." When you make a fuss, you forget important things!


    He stole Xu He''s poison. The poison was colorless and odorless and could not be detected after poisoning. He heard that babies could easily suffocate and die. He wanted to give the two little **** two injections, but failed to hold them and was killed by Lan. When the little scoundrel in the family got into trouble, the opportunity to poison him was missed.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan sneered in his heart and gave up on Xu Liu... Such beasts are not worthy of his assistance.


    But Xu Liu had been immersed in the fantasy of killing two children. After a long time, he suddenly said: "Sir, is the eldest son of Qin Sang''s family too quiet? Xu He said that many idiots with problems Thats how it is with my son, is Qin Sangs eldest son a fool?


    Xu Liu was excited and said: "If people outside know that Qin Yan is a fool, do you think the Gu family will be..."


    Snapped!


    Mr. Qianshan couldn''t help it and pped Xu Liuyi hard.

 Chapter 2195: discipline

    Chapter 2195: discipline


    Chapter 2195 Punishment


    "I''ve taught you so many vicious things, but you only remember to attack young children? Do you know what it means to attack young children?" Mr. Qianshan was extremely angry. The big wolf was a little quiet, but those eyes would When looking at people, especially when the second wolf is crying, he will look at the second wolf. After seeing that the second wolf is okay, he will close his eyes and go to sleep.


    This is obviously a smart kid, but Xu Liu dared to talk to him over a stupid kid.


    This is the great-grandson of the master, and he is considered a member of the royal family. How dare Xu Liu spread rumors like this? !


    "Wu Qianshan, you **** ve, how dare you hit me!" Xu Liu was beaten and scolded. He was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he became furious and drew his knife towards Mr. Qianshan: "I''ll kill you! "


    Mr. Qianshan was horrified. He didnt expect Xu Liuhui to draw a sword against him... He had been teaching him for almost two years, so how could he not care about her at all?


    Dang!


    After Cui Duo heard the noise, he knew something was wrong. He immediately raised the car curtain and blocked Xu Liu''s shing attack with a big knife: "Stop, you are crazy, you are still on the road!"


    Xu Liu was hopeless when he dared to kill someone just after leaving Chang Liang Wei''s territory.


    "Drive, go to the nearby woods." Cui Duo was afraid that someone would bump into this, so he hurriedly asked someone to drive to the woods. He got into the car, grabbed the knife in Xu Liu''s hand, and twisted his arms. , scissored behind his back, forcing him to sit down.


    Seeing that Xu Liu was about to scream, he covered his mouth again and lowered his voice: "If you don''t want your reputation to be ruined, just shut up."


    Xu Liu was still afraid that his reputation would be ruined, so he could only keep his mouth shut.


    After the carriage drove deep into the forest, Cui Duo let go, and Xu Liucai said angrily: "He beat me and scolded me. Gu''s two sons are heavier than me. Whose family is he from?!"


    "Unrepentant!" Mr. Qianshan was extremely disappointed with him. He pointed at him and asked Cui Duo: "Do you know what he just said to me in the car? He said that Brother Qin Jiayan was too quiet and must be a fool. Let this news out and teach Mr. Gu a lesson."


    Cui Duo originally rode a horse and followed the car. After hearing Mr. Qianshan''s curse, he sat on the front board for fear of something happening. Therefore, he did not hear Xu Liu''s words about plotting against Qin Jiayan''s brother. He was shocked at this moment and wished he could p Xu Liu to death: "What on earth do you want to do? Apart from offending the Qin family, what good can you achieve by doing this? And if you attack young children, if others find out, no one will be able to support you anymore."


    Mr. Qianshan sneered: "Even Cui Duo, a martial artist, knows the truth, but you, a noble nobleman, don''t know it."


    Hehe, its hopeless, it really is hopeless!


    In fact, Mr. Qianshan is not that noble. He has also done things to use children to harm others. It''s just that this time Xu Liu offended his master''s great-grandson. They considered him a person of noble blood, so he got angry.


    "Before the founding of the Great Chu, powerful powers were separatist in various ces. King Chen in the south was born into a royal family. He had been practicing in the army since he was a child. He had an army of two hundred thousand. His mother''s family was a noble daughter of a noble family, and his wife''s family was a local powerful. She was a A man who couldpete with Emperor Jingwu. In order to stabilize him, Emperor Jingwu did not hesitate to send two daughters as concubines. But why did King Chen lose in the end? Because he suspected that the general had second thoughts. In order to frighten the generals, he cooked and killed several young militarymanders, provoking I made my generals angry, and when I convened the generals to discuss matters, they were surrounded and killed in the study of the pce, and ended up dead without any body parts!"


    "Why did King Chen lose to the generals? Because those who achieve great things must have the world in mind. Even if you are pretending, you have to pretend to have the world in mind!"


    And caring for the young is the most basic goodwill of a human being. If even this goodwill is gone, then he is not a human, but a beast. No one will help a beast and let him ascend to the 95th position!


    He also asked Xu Liu: "Do you know why the army and the people were used to solve the problem in Jinke''s Tanhuadian Examination?"


    Because although the princes and generals are powerful and can separate one side from another, in the final analysis, it is the soldiers and the people who support the princes and generals, so Gu Tanhua proposed to treat the soldiers and the people well, win their hearts back, and use them to check and bnce the hands. Heavily armed generals use them to check and bnce powerful officials and wealthy families.


    Speaking of this, Mr. Qianshan is both proud and sad. He is proud that his master''s eldest grandson is such a genius, but what is sad is that he has not recognized him yet.


    Mr. Qianshan retracted his thoughts, looked at Xu Liu, and finally said: "Sixth Young Master, as your husband, I beat and scold you when you do something wrong. It is for your own good. If you are not happy to be beaten and scolded by X, , after returning, I immediately went to ask for my resignation from the Marquis."


    Please resign!


    Xu Liu was afraid, and hurriedly knelt down and cried: "Sir, the student is wrong. For the sake of the Cui family, please tolerate the student one more time, and the student will change."


    Crying again?


    Mr. Qianshan feels a little sick. But the masters order was to use Xu Liu as a puppet to control the troops in Xu Yous hands, so no matter how disgusted he was, he had to ept Xu Lius apology.


    After a long time, Mr. Qianshan said: "As the son of a general, you should be good at bowing, horse riding, and shooting. Sixth Young Master, please ride back to the camp. Remember to pick up the saddle and stirrups."


    Xu Liu frowned. Riding a horse without a saddle or stirrups was very dangerous. Did Wu Qianshan want to harm him?


    There was no other way. Xu Liu could only respond respectfully: "Yes, the student will be punished."


    However, his punishment was not over yet.


    With a click, Xu Liu''s arm hurt and he screamed: "Ah!"


    It was Cui Duo who removed his arm.


    "On the battlefield, it is inevitable to fight with injuries. Sixth Young Master, please get used to it first." After Cui Duo finished speaking, he pulled Xu Liu out of the carriage. After having someone remove the saddle and stirrups, Xu Liu, who had a dislocated arm, got on the horse.


    Xu Liu struggled for a full quarter of an hour and fell several times before he sessfully mounted his horse and ran towards the Daokougou camp.


    On the way, he also met thousands of families returning home, and he had to endure the severe pain and greet them with a smile.


    Many households saw that Xu Liu''s arm was dislocated, but no one cared about it.


    General Wu also saw it and didnt say anything.


    However, after they separated from Xu Liu''s motorcade, the people around him couldn''t help it and asked him: "General, will the Sixth Young Master really be the heir of the Xu family in the future? Can''t he be reced by another one? I heard that the eldest Young Master is very kind. "


    Zhang Baihu looked around, and when he saw that they were all his own people, he also whispered: "Young man Lin is right, General, you saw what happened today, you will be thrown to death..."


    "Shut up!" General Wu scolded Zhang Baihu who was speaking at the right time: "Old Zhang, you have lived such a long life in vain."


    He also warned them: "You haven''t seen anything about this today, and if you dare to say even a word, you will be punished by militaryw!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Baihu and Lin Baihu could only nod their heads: "Yes."


    But General Wu was also very chilled, and even worried, so he decided to find an opportunity to tell General Jiang about this after he returned, so that he would have an idea. If the Xu family is really seeded by Xu Liu in the future, then they must make ns early. .


    They are all people with families, and no one is willing to take the risk of confiscating their homes and exterminating their ns to assist a vicious beast!


    Uncle Cao was leavingter than General Wu. He was still in Changliang Guard, looking at Butler Dai, speechless.


    Steward Dai is also very helpless, but he has no choice. Who knows that General Dai has recently taken a concubine and wants to have twins with her?


    "Qin Qianhu, three diapers, just three diapers. I want them unwashed. Please give them to me." Butler Dai begged. When he said these words, his face turned red with embarrassment.


    I beg you for diapers, or unwashed diapers, this... damn, I dont know where General Dai heard it from, saying that if you put the twins and Lao Laizis diapers on the bed for three days and three nights, then they will have sex. Make a woman pregnant with twins.

 Chapter 2196: Do you want to marry me?

    Chapter 2196: Do you want to marry me?


    Chapter 2196 Do you want to marry me?


    Butler Dai didn''t believe this, but General Dai did. As a servant, he could only continue to beg: "Qin Qianhu, General Dai said that as long as you are willing to give, he can give you gold, silver and generous gifts."


    The word "buy" is a bit ugly. The Qin and Gu family are not so poor that they have to sell their children''s diapers, so they can only use the word "gift".


    But Qian Qinghe didn''t mind. His eyes lit up when he heard this, and he asked: "May I ask Butler Dai, how much gold and silver will General Dai give as a gift? The Dai family is so rich and generous, so they must give a lot, right?" "


    The person who spent money to celebrate the ghost did not tell the actual amount of money. If the Dai family nned to give away 500 taels, but he said that the Dai family wanted to give away 50 taels, wouldn''t it be a big loss?


    Five hundred taels of diapers, you really dare to think!


    Butler Dai knew the virtues of the Xiao family, but in order to sessfully get the twin boys'' diapers, he stretched out a finger and said: "A diaper is one hundred taels."


    Throughout the ages, it has been a great blessing to be able to give birth to healthy twin male twins who can live for a hundred days. The story of the Qin family''s twins has long been spread in Long''an Mansion. If General Dai wants this blessing, he also I want to show off my power, so I am willing to pay a high price to buy diapers.


    However, the royal family does not like twin boys, especially the one who bes the emperor. They are afraid that they will be harmed and reced by their twin brothers. Therefore, when the royal family gives birth to twin boys, either the weak one will drown or the weak one will be drowned. Send the weak away.


    "One hundred taels for a diaper!" Qian Qinghe was shocked. He held Butler Dai''s hand and said, "The Dai family is worthy of being a family of ministers. They are generous in their dealings. I admire you very much...Give it, we will definitely give the Dai family diapers." , three yuan is not enough? Why dont you keep a few extra yuan in case you lose it along the way? Nine yuan, ny-nine is the ultimate number, and its a good sign.


    Nine yuan?


    Then that would be nine hundred taels of silver.


    If the Dai family spent 900 taels of silver to buy nine diapers, and if word spread, they would definitely beughed at as being mentally ill.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s just two diapers. I''ll have someone bring them to Butler Dai. As for Xiao Qingyun''s, Butler Dai will discuss it with his uncle''s family."


    Thank you Qin Qianhu! Butler Dai was very happy, and finally bought a diaper for Xiao Qingyun with one hundred taels of silver, and also gave four ink sticks to Xiao Qingyun, Brother Xiaogui and the two twins.


    Qian Qinghe saw that he only sold one diaper and cursed in his heart: Cousin Qin really doesn''t know how to do business. He should just put on a bad face and cooperate with him to raise the price of diapers. How could he agree to give diapers so easily? You dont know how to live, stupid!


    However, what the Dai family gave seems to be gold ink, which is ink with gold powder added. It is expensive, let the second brother sell it, at least it can be sold for ten taels of silver a piece.


    I made a profit, yes, Ill give you a smile.


    Therefore, as soon as Butler Dai turned around, he saw Qian Qinghe''s ttering smile... Not to mention, although this man was very handsome, his appearance was handsome and his smile was quiteforting, so Butler Dai chatted with him more. A few words.


    The conversation was so good that he actually took out a purse of small gold nuggets and gave him money to celebrate: "Your little noble brother is also a well-behaved and lovable man. There are some golden nuggets here, take them back and give them to him to y with."


    Qian Qinghe immediately took it and put it into his inner pocket: "Butler Dai is really thoughtful. You love him so much. When I take him to Fucheng another day, I will go to the General''s Mansion to meet Butler Dai, and by the way, I will give General Dai a gift." install."


    Good guy, he is better at hitting snakes and sticking them on poles, so I will use him to curry favor with General Dai.


    However, there was news from Dai Shangshu that he wanted General Dai to establish a good rtionship with the Qin family. Butler Dai didn''t mind if they came to visit the Qin family. The family must be well entertained.


    Qian Qinghe was very happy and started doing business with Butler Dai again: "It''s been very peaceful recently, and it''s suitable for building a house. The Dai family doesn''t have many houses in Mu County now, right? Then we have to build it quickly. Build a few more, and we can go back and forth in the future. It would be nice to have a ce to stay on the road... The quality of the blue bricks in our guardhouse is first-ss. Not to mention building a house, they can be used as weapons to kill enemies in battle. The Dai family can afford one hundred and eighty thousand yuan. , we give the Dai family a preferential price."


    this?


    Honestly, its not very necessary.


    General Dai is guarding the third line of defense. He already has several houses and other courtyards in Fucheng, and there will be a decisive battle between them and the bandits. Mu County is the first battlefield. If you build a house here, it will be very dangerous in the event of a war. It might have been burned by bandits.


    There is still a brick kiln of the Meng family in Fucheng, so there is no need for them to buy green bricks from the Qin family.


    But Butler Dai thought about it and bought it: "Okay, I''ll pay you 50,000 yuan first. We''ll talk about itter if you need it." "Okay, let''s sign the contract now!" Qian Qinghe was very happy and quickly wrote the contract. , receive the deposit.


    After the purchase of green bricks was settled, Butler Dai took three diapers and couldn''t wait to follow Uncle Cao and Uncle He to Qingniu Mountain Vige... General Dai wanted to buy a porcin that would look good when it was hot and go back to coax him. Love my concubine.


    Qian Qingcheng sent Butler Dai and the others out of the guardhouse all the way, and shouted towards the carriage: "Steward Dai, walk slowly,e back often when you have time!"


    Your sisteres here often. She loses more than a thousand taels of silver once shees here. No matter how rich the Dai family is, they can''t help but dig like this.


    Uncle Cao saw Butler Dai wiping away cold sweat and said mockingly: "You Dai family deserve it. What on earth does General Dai think about spending money to buy diapers?"


    Butler Dai said: "Our general always makes decisions as he pleases, so I can only do as he pleases."


    Fortunately, the general was only confused about private matters and did not dare to act as the master of the army. Therefore, he did not offend anyone and lived a good life.


    However, Butler Dai said: "The son-inw of uncle Qin''s family is quite capable."


    He was able toe to the Northwest to cook General Dai''s general affairs, so he was not an ordinary person. It can be seen that he was as knowledgeable as he was, and he still spent money to celebrate. I didn''t want to buy it at first, but after he told me about it, I bought one without knowing it. Pile stuff.


    Uncle Cao smiled and said: "It''s really okay, but that''s it. If you want to be a high official, you can''t do it."


    Xiao Chengju is pretty good, he is more optimistic about him.


    "Uncle Qian, the door is about to close. You should go back quickly." When Mr. Wu saw Qian Qinghe still standing at the door, looking at the banknotes happily in the afterglow of dusk, he had to remind him.


    "Sure, I''ll go back right now." Qian Qinghe said, taking out a meat pie from the cloth bag and stuffing it to Mr. Wu: "I got this at the banquet. It''s not rancid, so feel free to eat it."


    The meat was not sour and was very tasty. Mr. Wu was holding a meat pie, which was a bit hard to eat.


    "Gone." Qian Qinghe left a meat pie for himself and walked home while eating. Halfway there, he suddenly heard Jifeng''s voice and hurriedly hid.


    Jifeng said: "Miss Xiao, it''s getting dark and the gate of the guardhouse is about to close. I want to go out quickly. Why are you stopping me?"


    Xiao Xiaomei hesitated for a moment and suddenly took out a pot of wine. Ji Feng thought she was going to give it to him, but she drank it herself and said hurriedly: "Miss Xiao, you will get drunk if you drink like this."


    Xiao Xiaomei smiled and said, "What, you care about me?"


    Ji Feng was stunned when he heard this and stopped talking.


    Xiao Xiaomei was very angry and said to Jifeng: "You are really a person who doesn''t like to talk."


    He waved his hand again and said: "I won''t talk about this today. I''m here to ask you whether you want to marry me or not?!"

 Chapter 2197: angry

    Chapter 2197: angry


    Chapter 2197 Angry


    boom!


    Qian Qinghe was so frightened that he fell down.


    Ji Feng was in a daze when he heard the sound and immediately rushed to where Qian Qinghe was hiding. He grabbed Qian Qinghe and covered his mouth: "Don''t shout. Don''t call people here."


    If anyone knew about this, it would bring a bad reputation to Miss Xiao.


    Hmmmm! Qian Qinghe shouted, nodding his head repeatedly to show that he would not bark.


    Jifeng said to Xiaomei again: "Don''te over here, go home quickly!"


    If this person saw her appearance and knew that she was a girl from the Xiao family, he might go out and talk nonsense.


    Since Xiaomei dared to say this to Jifeng, she was not afraid of being known, so she did not go back. Instead, she came over and recognized Qian Qing with the light before dark: "Brother-inw."


    Hurry and said to Jifeng: "Let go quickly, this is my brother-inw."


    After Jifeng heard this, he quickly let go of the money and celebrated: "I''m sorry, it was dark and I didn''t see clearly. I thought it was guests from other guards who came to have a banquet."


    "Bah, don''t say sorry to me, you are not worthy of being a male monster who harms girls from good families!" Qian Qinghe was very angry, pointed at Jifeng and said: "Get out of here."


    He then said to Xiao Mei: "Go home quickly, otherwise I will shout and your reputation will be ruined."


    Xiao Xiaomei was never afraid of him. She said, "If outsiders see you if you scream, my marriage to Jifeng will bepleted."


    Qian Qinghe choked and was so angry that he vomited blood. He pointed at Xiaomei and said: "You blind stinky girl, everyone in the family is better than him. You don''t want it. Just wait. I will go back and tell my father-inw and mother-inw. Let them deal with you."


    This Jifeng has been in love with Leng Meifang for several years. If a man has another woman in his heart, can he still treat you well? idiot!


    She was also afraid that Xiaomei would yell regardless and attract people, making the matter no longer possible. She was threatening Jifeng: "Get out of here. If someone sees you, you will get a wife for nothing. Our family But its so embarrassing.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be like this." Jifeng felt very guilty and looked at Xiao Mei: "Miss Xiao, I''m leaving first."


    Having said that, I didnt dare to stay any longer and left in a hurry.


    Bah! Qian Qinghe spat at Jifengs back, patted the dirt on his body, got up and ran home to tell his family the news.


    Widow Xiao was happily counting how much money her family had made today. When she heard this, she exploded. She picked up the broom and was about to rush out of the house. Uncle Qin grabbed her: "Calm down, rush out and beat someone like this." Wouldnt it be enough for everyone to know about it?


    There are people from other guards in Changliang Guard who have not left today. If they make a fuss, my little sister will be ruined.


    Widow Xiao scolded: "That **** girl doesn''t care about her own reputation. What the **** do I care about? Let her be that blind man''s wife. From now on, she will guard a man who has other women in his heart, and spend her whole life as a blind man who can''t cover her heart." Forget it!"


    After scolding, she cried again: "What evil did I do to give birth to this sick girl? I found two young masters from thousands of households for her. If not, there are still a few hundred households, all of whom are young and promising. Yes, everyone is better than that blind man, why cant she look down on him?


    Youre so brave, you dare to stop people and say things like that, I dont even want to say anything about her...


    Helping to humble oneself!


    Widow Xiao was angry and distressed. Her family had finally lived a good life and was able to choose a good marriage for them, but her little sister did this to her. She wanted to kill her.


    She seems to be the most sensible person. Aunt Tao also said that she has the best rules in our family. Damn, its all just an act. Shes here waiting for me!


    "Mom, don''t cry. I''m going to call some of my best friends to beat Jifeng to disability." Xiao Chengju was also very angry. He rolled up his sleeves and said, "Mom, if you dare to provoke our little sister, I will beat you to death." he!"


    Uncle Qin frowned: "Shut up, whatever you yell! There are traces of this, but we didn''t pay attention, thinking that the younger sister was just joking."


    Who knew she was serious? It has not changed for almost two years.


    He alsoforted Widow Xiao: "Don''t cry or scold her first. I''ll go find her first. It''s dark, so we can''t let her stay outside." After telling Sister Xiao to take good care of Widow Xiao, he called his two sons. Go out to find Xiaomei.


    As soon as I got out of the hospital, I saw a figure squatting by the fence of my house. After a closer look, I saw that it was Xiaomei. She seemed to be sniffing and she was probably crying. She looked so pitiful that Uncle Qin felt a little distressed.


    Uncle Qin: "You''re back, why don''t you go in? You know what you did was wrong and you don''t have the face to see your family?"


    He added: "Stop squatting and go into the house quickly. If you get into trouble, there''s no point in hiding. You have to give your family an exnation."


    Having said that, he took his two sons into the house first.


    Xiao Xiaomei hesitated for a while and then followed in.


    Seeing that she had returned safely, Widow Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and rushed over to beat her again: "You stinky girl, I think you are a demon. What good is that blind man? Is it worth treating him like this? Find a man like this, Do you want to serve him as your master for the rest of your life? I will beat you to death!"


    Little sister Xiao let Widow Xiao beat her. After she had beaten her enough, she knelt down and said, "Mom and dad, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I caused you trouble."


    Widow Xiao was very angry: "You still know that you are in trouble!"


    "Stop yelling now and let the little sister speak. If you don''t exin clearly, how will you know what she is thinking and how you can solve the problem if you know what she is thinking." Uncle Qin helped the widow Xiao sit down and said to the little sister Xiao: "Tell me, Why on earth did you do what you did today?


    Xiao Xiaomei didnt shy away and said bluntly: Because I like him and want to be his wife.


    Widow Xiao: "Listen, listen, a girl is not ashamed to say this so carelessly!"


    Uncle Qin: "Stop scolding, little sister, keep talking."


    Xiao Xiaomei continued: "I have been growing up in Liang Wei, and I don''t have many opportunities to see him. In addition, I am getting older, and my family has found many young people for me to meet. I felt that I could not dy it any longer, so I stopped him while I was drunk. , let him tell the truth."


    He then said to Xiao Chengju: "I''m sorry, second brother. I took your wine and I willpensate you."


    Xiao Chengju wanted to p her: "Of course I have to pay, and I have to pay three times!"


    Xiao Xiaomei smiled and continued: "But I was caught by my brother-inw just as I was doing this."


    Qian Qinghe: "Are you still ming me? If I hadn''t broken it and other people in the guardhouse knew about it, would you have said we were kissing you?"


    Damn girl, she doesnt know a good heart.


    Little sister Xiao didnt reply, so Uncle Qin asked her, Are you done? Thats it? Is this what your mother and I taught you?


    Xiao Xiaomei shook her head and continued: "Of course it''s not over. You can''t stick to it too much."


    Widow Xiao sneered: "You still know that you are cheating? I thought you were stupid and didn''t know what cheating was!"


    "Mom, I''m very sober." Xiao Xiaomei said: "I have thought about it and asked him clearly. If he refuses, I will have no regrets. I will forget about him in the future, find a good young man to marry, and live a good life."


    He said solemnly: "I just don''t want to wait for him all my life, so I did what I did today."


    "You''re quite proud, you think you have everything you want, right?" Uncle Qinughed angrily and asked her again: "What if he didn''t reject you and agreed to marry you, but he was thinking about Leng Meifang in his heart? I only treat you with respect, but I dont like you for the rest of my life. What are you going to do? Are you going to suffer this kind of pain and frustration for the rest of your life?!"

 Chapter 2198: Big loss

    Chapter 2198: Big loss


    Chapter 2198 Big loss


    Uncle Qin simply made it clear: "Ji Feng is in histe twenties. At his age, he should have been a father long ago. It is impossible for him to get Leng Meifang in this life. So in order to continue the family line, he will most likely ept you and let you I gave him children and worked as cattle and horses for him, while he was thinking about Leng Meifang while fighting."


    Seeing that Xiao Xiaomei was about to defend, he raised his hand to interrupt her: "Don''t say he has good character, he won''t be like this. No one is a worm in his stomach. If he doesn''t say it, who knows what he really thinks? If he lies to you deliberately, Even if you ask, he will lie to you and your whole life will be ruined in his hands. Do you still want to marry him?!"


    Qian Qinghe agreed with Uncle Qin''s words and nodded repeatedly: "Father-inw is right."


    He looked at Xiao Mei again and said with great disgust: "Little sister, you have fallen. You used to be so ambitious. You said you wanted to marry Zhong Yu and be the wife of a noble family. No matter what happened, you would marry one of those wealthy young masters. Young Mistress, what are you doing now? Looking at Jifeng, my God, not only is he stupid and blind, but he is also poor!"


    "Don''t expect him to be promoted because of his meritorious service. If he is promoted, he might go and fetch Leng Meifang and make her the second wife. Then you won''t be working as a **** for Jifeng, but for this couple. If you think about it, you will lose your money by being a ve to a bad man and a woman!"


    Heined again: "I used to brag, saying that after I married a young master from a wealthy family, I would bring all kinds of benefits to our family so that we could benefit from it. Oh, I don''t expect to benefit from you now. Why don''t you empty out your natal family?" To fill in Jifeng, we will be thankful!"


    After saying that, he also pulled Xiao Chengju, and the two began to settle ounts.


    Sister Xiao also said: "Little sister, your brother-inw is right. Don''t be stupid. That Jifeng can''t marry. He has other women in his heart. If you marry him, there will be endless troubles."


    Heforted her again: "My little sister is good-looking, and she will definitely meet someone she likes. Don''t waste your time on someone who doesn''t like you."


    Although Qian Qinghe has no future and is afraid of death, he still likes to pretend, but they are childhood sweethearts and like each other, and Sister Xiao knows very well the pain of liking someone but the other person doesn''t like you.


    Because her biological father loved Qian Qinghe, she served Qian Qinghe like a maid. Later, she was robbed and after she was rescued, she started to ignore Qian Qinghe. Only then did the **** realize that he also liked her and started to treat her well. point.


    Hence, Sister Xiao doesnt want her sister to suffer the pain of unrequited love.


    "Oh my god, no, little sister, you can change your mind to someone else. Ji Feng really can''t do it. Look at these ounts. If he gets promoted and has a health center, the money to support his family will cost more than 500 taels a year. Our family There is no gold mine. We are living off the money of Qin''s cousin and his wife. I really don''t have money to subsidize you. Please, let us go!" After Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chengju roughly calcted the expenses for raising soldiers, they almost felt heartache. Tomit suicide.


    Xiao Chengju: Its a waste of money, its too much money, little sister, I really cant get married!


    Qian Qinghe added: "You can get married if you want, but you have to sever ties with our family."


    In short, if you want your family to subsidize that poor guy Jifeng, just dream!


    Sister Xiao became angry when she heard this: "Shut up, Qian Qinghe, are you talking humanly? This is my sister, the one you grew up with, and you want to sever ties with her at home. Believe it or not, I will divorce you." , marry into a thousand families!"


    Qian Qinghe looked at Sister Xiao and said, "Well, my wife has taken good care of her in the past two years, and her appearance has improved a lot. She looks good. I can''t be divorced, and it will be an advantage to other old men."


    He hurriedly said with a smile: "Daughter-inw, don''t be angry, I''m doing this for the good of our family. Think about it, if my younger sister marries Jifeng and uses the family''s money to subsidize him, wouldn''t you feel bad?"


    Sister Xiao thought about it for a while, and she was really heartbroken. She was so painful that she even winced. She looked at Xiao Mei and said, "Little sister, listen to me. If you don''t marry Jifeng, find someone more reliable."


    Xiao Xiaomei was speechless: "Ji Feng hasn''t agreed to marry me yet, why are you anxious? What if he doesn''t like me?" Bang, Widow Xiao mmed the table, pointed at Xiao Mei and said, "You still speak for Jifeng? Why? Yes, you are so bad, how dare he look down on you!"


    Xiao Chenggong wanted to save face the most, so he nodded and said, "Yes, no matter how aggressive our little girl is, it''s not Jifeng''s turn to dislike her. He dares to dislike us because he doesn''t like our family and Cousin Qin!"


    "Shut up, everyone!" Uncle Qin had a headache: "What we are talking about now is about my little sister. Where are you talking about it?"


    Talking a lot of nonsense, few words are of any use.


    Uncle Qin said: "Little sister, let me ask you onest time, if Jifeng did not reject you, but married you, but did not like you all his life, and only thought about Leng Meifang, what should you do? You have to suffer this kind of injustice. For a lifetime?


    Then he said: "If you want to suffer this kind of injustice, then I will make it clear today. The family will disown you. From now on, the family will not care about your life or death... A person must have a little temperament and a little dignity to live. , the Xiao family, the Liu family, and the Lan family have no one who abuses me like this."


    Xiao Chenggong''s blood boiled when he heard this, and he shouted: "Dad is right, the Xiao Lin family has no one who has done anything to offend themselves. If you want to do so, you can go alone and don''t drag the whole family with you!"


    Qian Qinghe was shocked. He looked at Xiao Chenggong and then at Uncle Qin: "Father-inw, you haven''t had any trouble recently, have you? You actually said such a thing?!"


    He has taught them that in order to survive, integrity, dignity and face are all **** and can be thrown away at any time.


    Uncle Qin was so angry that he pointed at the money and said in celebration: "Shut up, if you keep talking too much, I will remove your arm and make you hurt all night!"


    Qian Qinghe had dislocated his arm and knew the pain. He quickly turned around and went into the house to coax the child with Sister Xiao... The little brother was frightened and was crying.


    Xiao Xiaomei said: "Dad, you asked, I have thought about it... My temper is known to everyone in my family, and it is impossible to swallow it for the rest of my life... Three years, if three years after marriage, he still misses Leng Meifang and only regards me as... If the mother of the child doesn''t have any affection between a man and a woman, I will make peace with him and take the child to live another life."


    Snapped!


    Widow Xiao was so angry that she rushed over and pped her: "You''ve been holding it in for a long time, and you''ve been holding it in for such a long time? You''ve wasted your innocence, three years, and your stomach just to bet that he might like you." Chance?"


    "Do you think this method of yours is good and sober? Damn it, you are doing this to yourself, and you are willing to be humbled!" Widow Xiao was so angry that she picked up Xiaomei and chased her out of the house: "Get out of here, get out of here, I don''t have it." You stupid daughter!"


    While there was noisy, there was a knock on the door. Someone was knocking on the courtyard door of the house.


    Xiao Chenggong said hurriedly: "Mom, stop scolding. If someone knocks on the door, stop first. If someone hears you, our family will lose face."


    Widow Xiao was extremely sad and shouted: "If you know it, you know it, I''m not going to live anymore!"


    Dont cry yet, Ill go out and take a look. Uncle Qin patted Widow Xiao on the shoulder, handed her a handkerchief, opened the door and went out.

 Chapter 2199: beat up

    Chapter 2199: beat up


    Chapter 2199 Beat up


    The house has not yet been surrounded by walls, only trees as a fence. Uncle Qin is quite tall and saw the people outside the door at a nce. He snorted coldly, but still went to open the door.


    Uncle, Jifeng shouted.


    Uncle Qin ignored him, but looked at Cong Wenshan, frowned and said, "You know?"


    Cong Wenshan touched his nose and said, "I know one thing. There is nothing we can do. He is not from our guard station. If he wants toe here at night, someone must lead him, otherwise he will be arrested."


    The catch is light, and it is very likely that you will be killed by the trap. This is the inner camp of the guard, where the rtives live. There are some traps that only the people know about.


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, uncle, this matter will only be done to me, and no one else will know about it, otherwise I will cut off my own arm to apologize!"


    Uncle Qin believed in Cong Wenshan, because the young marquis valued him, so he nodded and walked forward.


    Cong Wenshan kicked Jifeng and said with a hatred of steel: "Hurry up and follow him."


    Finally a girl likes you, but you are so stupid, how can you get a wife? !


    After Jifeng heard this, he hurried to catch up.


    Uncle Qin didn''t stop until he reached the foundation of Lao Bao''s house.


    Ji Feng saluted him and said, "Uncle, I''m sorry."


    Uncle Qin sneered: "A grown man who only says sorry when something happens? All the castrated eunuchs in the pce are more responsible than you!"


    Ji Feng was told to lower his head, but something happened suddenly today and he had no better way to solve it. He could only apologize to the Xiao family.


    but


    Uncle Qin: "You didn''t leave, but came with me. You still look like a man."


    It was precisely because of this that he felt that his younger sister was not wishful thinking and was willing to give Ji Feng a chance.


    When the matter reached this point, it must be resolved, so Uncle Qin did not hide it. He told Jifeng all the family''s worries about him and what Xiao Xiaomei said.


    Ji Feng was shocked. He didn''t expect that the girl who scolded people very much and always said she wanted to live the life of a young mistress and would never endure hardship would do this for him... He was very grateful and seemed to be very happy.


    Uncle Qin snorted coldly: "Why, you think you have earned something, and you feel secretly happy? Let me tell you, the Xiao family are not idiots, and there is no way they would let her abuse themselves like this."


    The innocent girl''s family gave up everything and went to work as a cow or horse for three years. If Han didn''t like the blind man anymore, she would take the child back to her parents'' house.


    Bah, she is very chic, but her family cannot see her suffering like this!


    "My little sister likes you very much. For you, she is willing to give up her innocence and waste three years with you, but she also cares about her family. As long as her family disagrees, she can only give up in the end and find a good wife honestly. Married."


    Uncle Qin pointed to the house again and said, "Your brother Cong Wenshan is pretty good. His military exploits are no less than yours. My nephew thinks highly of him, but he has no woman he can''t forget. Our whole family thinks highly of him and wants him to be our son-inw."


    So dont think that you have a certain girl!


    But Jifeng said: "Wenshan doesn''t like Miss Xiao. He likes Xiao Ji. This is what he said to me personally." He went to ask Cong Wenshan for help. Cong Wenshan asked him what happened. He was afraid that too many people would know. , it would bring a bad reputation to Miss Xiao, but she refused to say anything.


    Cong Wenshan made an exchange with him, saying that he liked Xiaoji and was about to ask Qin Qianhu for help in negotiating the marriage in front of Mrs. Qin.


    Well, Uncle Qin choked, clenched his fist, and almost punched Ji Feng in the face. After holding back, he said again: "Hmph, do you think my little sister only has one choice, Cong Wenshan? And Feng Qian." The sons of every household, the concubine of General Dai, and the hundreds of households in the three lines of defense are all avable, and all of them are better than you!"


    Ji Feng lowered his head after hearing this: "I know I''m not worthy of Miss Xiao."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have time to listen." Uncle Qin sneered and turned around impatiently.


    Jifeng was anxious and grabbed him quickly: "Uncle, wait a minute."


    Uncle Qin withdrew his hand, nced at him, and said, "What are you waiting for? When you miss Leng Meifang again, weigh the pros and cons, and decide that Xiaomei Xiao is a fool and it is not a loss to marry her, will you agree to this marriage?" Im telling you, delusion, my little sister will never marry a fool who has a vicious woman in his heart!


    Ji Feng said hurriedly: "This junior doesn''t think so... Leng Meifang, I have forgotten her."


    Uncle Qin: "What a liar. I''ve been in love with her for several years, but you''ve only been married to her for two years, and you''ve forgotten about her? It seems like you''re quite heartless, and you can forget the person you love deeply in just two years." , not worth marrying."


    This is a bit difficult. Its okay to say you like it or not, but its still not okay to say you dont like it. What do you think?


    Ji Feng choked, but continued to exin: "I liked Leng Meifang, and I was very stupid at that time. But after knowing the truth, I no longer have illusions about her... She is very beautiful, very gentle, and very popr with soldiers." I liked her. At that time, everyone in our military camp didnt like her when they saw her.


    He is naturally not exempt from vulgarity.


    Cong Wenshan:


    Get out of here, dont mess with me, Ive never set my sights on Leng Meifang, a prostitute!


    That''s right, in Cong Wenshan''s eyes, Leng Meifang is so miserable...Whoes to the military camp to deliver things to his brother, who walks gracefully from the entrance of the military camp to the barracks with a pretentious look on his face?


    The military camp is full of men, and they are still a group of very angry men. Girls should avoid it no matter what.


    Why dont they take the initiative to avoid it?


    Because they were training at the time, who knew she woulde and walk all the way from where they were training?


    That''s not all. When passing by them, she also stopped to salute them, looking like an extremely well-educateddy.


    Haha, this is hrious. Whichdy woulde all the way to salute a group of grown men?


    Its not that there are no girls whoe to the military camp to deliver things, but people usually wait outside the camp to be notified and their family members are called out to get things.


    "At that time, I imagined that my wife was gentle, delicate, beautiful, and in need of protection... But after learning such a big lesson, I no longer have a good impression of her. Even if we don''t get married in this life, even if shees to beg me, I will I wont talk to her again.


    "I suffered a loss once and wasted several years of hard work on my life. It''s time to wake up. If I still don''t wake up, I don''t deserve to continue living."


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin looked at his face, recalled what happened in the past two years, and believed Jifeng, but: "It''s your business to give up on Leng Meifang. I told you that my little sister can''t marry To a man who has no feelings for her and only treats her as a ve, asking her to work hard and bear children for him to support his family."


    After speaking, he added: "I''m toozy to waste time with you. In one sentence, do you like my little sister? Are you marrying her because you are older and need to start a family, or are you marrying her because you like her and want to live with her?"


    Ji Feng was stunned, thought for a moment, and was about to answer when he was stopped by Uncle Qin: "Don''t rush to answer. Who knows if you lied to us? This is a life-long event and should not be taken lightly. You should go back and think about it carefully. Tell us again in a month."


    Ji Feng felt that Uncle Qin was right, so he saluted him and said, "Yes, I will obey my order. I will think it over carefully when I go back."

 Chapter 2200: Fei family【2】

    Chapter 2200: Fei family��2��


    Chapter 2200 The Fei family2


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin snorted coldly, turned around and left.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped again. Thinking about what happened tonight, he became more and more frustrated. He turned around and waved to Jifeng: "Come here."


    Ji Feng was stunned for a moment, then walked towards Uncle Qin and asked, "Do you have anything to tell me? Please tell me."


    Uncle Qin smiled and suddenly took action.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    His fists were like rain, hitting Jifeng hard and intensively.


    Finally, he twisted Jifeng''s hand and removed Jifeng''s arm with a click, then turned Jifeng''s body around and kicked him on the back.


    boom!


    Ji Feng fell to the ground face to face and took a mouthful of mud. His mouth was cut open and blood flowed out.


    Ji Feng was stunned. He endured the severe pain and turned to look at Uncle Qin: "Are you good at martial arts?"


    The attack was fast, thending punch was precise and powerful, and when he removed his arm, he did it in one go. If it weren''t for Lian Jiazi, he wouldn''t have been able to do it.


    Uncle Qin felt happy, pped his hands, and said: "You just need to know that if you dare to give us a casual answer and deceive us, but treat your little sister badly after marriage, and hook up with Leng Meifang or other gentle and beautiful women, As long as you die without any body parts, thats fine.


    After speaking, Uncle Qin left and kicked Jifeng: "Go back quickly and don''t let anyone know."


    Cong Wenshan held a torch and walked back and forth in this area, pretending to be on patrol. He saw Uncle Qin beating Jifeng severely, and he was so frightened that his whole body shook... When did Uncle Qin, a shameless and shameless uncle, be so powerful? It''s unreasonable.


    He was curious and wanted to go up and ask, but if he asked, would he also be beaten?


    Cong Wenshan was frightened and didn''t ask a word. When Uncle Qin passed by him, he bowed his head and looked honest.


    "Dad, how are you?" Xiao Chengju was smart and knew that the person knocking on the door should be Jifeng. He followed him, but he didn''t dare to disturb Uncle Qin from talking to Jifeng. He waited until now to jump out.


    Uncle Qin looked at him and said with a smile, "It was a great fight."


    "Really? Dad is still the best." Xiao Chengju was very happy and asked with itchy hands: "Dad, I want to fight, can it be done?"


    Uncle Qin nodded: "If you want to fight, go as early as possible. If it''ste, people will run away."


    Go right away! Xiao Chengju was excited. He grabbed Cong Wenshans torch and ran towards the foundation of Lao Baos house.


    Bang bang bang, after kicking Jifeng a few times, he was afraid of getting up, and ran back in fear of death. After catching up with Uncle Qin, the father and son went home happily together.


    Cong Wenshan shook his head... Ji Feng didn''t know what his fate was. He had just climbed out of Leng Meifang''s pit and fell into the Xiao family''s pit. He might never get over again in his life. How pitiful.


    As a good brother, Cong Wenshan hurriedly ran to see Jifeng, and after seeing his appearance by the light of the torch, he shook his head and said: "He''s so bruised and purple that he can''t even stand straight. He''s really cruel. "


    He asked him again: "How was the discussion? Is it done?"


    Ji Feng shook his head: "You want me to go back and think about it carefully. I''ll talk about it after I''m sure I like Miss Xiao. The time limit is one month."


    Cong Wenshan said: "Why don''t you think about it? You obviously like Miss Xiao very much."


    If he didn''t like it, would Jifeng find him specifically, ask him for help, and ask him to bring him here?


    Don''t think that Jifeng is good to all girls. Only those who take it into his heart will care and he will try his best to do things for each other.


    Ji Feng was stunned after hearing this...Does he like Miss Xiao? Not sure, I was just worried about her, afraid that she would do something wrong and be scolded by her family, so I stayed here, thinking that if she was beaten and scolded by her family, I would go out and fight everything. I have been scolded by her, but I dont find it annoying. I also think she is cute when she scolds people.


    "Miss Xiao is a bit shrewd, but her status and appearance are both good. Just be content with being treated wholeheartedly by her. Agree quickly and don''t miss this marriage." Cong Wenshan helped him walk to the outer camp and reminded him. .


    Jifeng: "Stop talking, there is someone in front of you."


    Cong Wenshan smiled: "Oh, you know you''re in a hurry? Come on, stop talking and think about it yourself."


    After the soldiers patrolling in front passed by, Jifeng took the initiative to speak again: "I want to fight, my family is poor, and I have no ability to train capable servants to protect my wife and children. If there is a war in the future, what will she do with her children?"


    Ji Feng was hesitant most about this. He didn''t want to harm a girl for his own selfishness... He couldn''t bear to think about it when the man was not around and he had to take the child to escape during the war.


    Cong Wenshan almost diedughing, and he said he didnt like it. He even thought of his children. Im afraid you are thinking about other people for more than a day or two.


    but


    Is this a big deal? Theres been a war here in the northwest, so why dont we get married and have a baby? If you meet a girl you like, you should get married as soon as possible.


    "Miss Xiao is our Qianhu cousin. Your Excellency and Madam will definitely protect her. When they get married, you can let her continue to live in her parents'' home. If there is a war, just let her escape with Madam. Your Excellency and Madam have so much in their hands. There will definitely be nothing wrong with the manpower, you are so scared."


    "Stop nagging, just hurry up and don''t miss another good match. Girls don''t have to worry about getting married. There are many peopleing to ask for marriage." After Cong Wenshan finished speaking, he stopped talking and sent Jifeng back to the outer camp to settle down. After that, continue patrolling.


    Uncle Qin had already gone home and told Xiaomei about the matter: "In one month, Jifeng will give us a reply. If he agrees, he will get engaged privately first, not publicly, and he will have to wait a full year before getting married. This time Within this year, I will ask your cousin to send someone to keep an eye on him. If Leng Meifang or Mrs. Leng writes to him for help and he still helps, the marriage will be annulled."


    He solemnly said to Xiao Mei: "It''s okay for you to like him, but if you, an innocent girl, want to use yourself to betray him and harm yourself for three years, it is impossible for your family to agree. If you give up on this, listen to your family, what will we say to you?" Just do it, otherwise we will pretend that you dont exist as our daughter!


    She was gambling with her innocent body and clean belly, but luckily for her, Uncle Qin wanted to p her twice when he thought of the stupid things she did!


    Xiao Xiaomei understood that this was the biggest concession made by the family. She was very grateful to Uncle Qin, knelt down and kowtowed to him: "Thank you, dad. My daughter understands and will not be confused again."


    Widow Xiao snorted coldly: "You''d better keep your word, otherwise... my mother really won''t want you."


    After hearing this, Xiao Mei burst into tears, hugged Widow Xiao, and cried: "Mom, I''m sorry, it''s my daughter who is stupid and didn''t think anything of it."


    She thought she had thought well enough, but after being scolded by her family, she realized that she was as stupid as a pig.


    Seeing her crying, Widow Xiao couldn''t bear it. She hugged her and cried loudly: "My little sister, you have to be good and don''t abuse yourself, otherwise I won''t be able to rest in peace even if I die!"


    After hearing this, Xiao Mei cried even harder, frightening everyone in the family, and looked at Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin said: "Don''t worry about it, let them cry."


    Qin Sang soon received the news and learned about Jifeng and Xiaomei.


    The news was sent by You An and Cong Wenshan. This is Changliangwei. He is a thousand households of Changliangwei. Cong Wenshan did not dare to hide it from him.

 Chapter 2201: Fei family【3】

    Chapter 2201: Fei family��3��


    Chapter 2201 The Fei family3


    In the room, Gu Jinli was holding a piece of silk cloth and poking the big wolf in the face: "Boss, wake up quickly, it''s my mother. If you keep pretending to sleep, I will smoke you with a sachet."


    Ever since she discovered that Big Wolf hated heavy incense, it became much easier for her to call him. As long as she smoked the incense bag, he would no longer pretend to be asleep and open his eyes to y with her.


    "Not awake? It seems that Big Wolf misses the sachet. Mom, let me smoke it for you." Gu Jinli opened a box, took out a sachet, put it in front of Big Wolf, and shook it.


    The big wolf''s little face immediately wrinkled, he raised his little hand and rubbed his little nose back and forth. When he saw that the scent was still there, he could only open his eyes and look around.


    "Ha, boss, I''m willing to open my eyes." Gu Jinli sat on the kang and looked at him: "You''re not asleep yet. Get up and y with your mother. A baby should y more. How can you always close your eyes like a little old man?" Its not good to keep your eyes open while you sleep.


    The big wolf was disturbed by the noise and screamed. When his mother refused to take away the sachet, he pursed his lips in aggrievedness and cried out.


    Unexpectedly, his unscrupulous mother smiled even more happily, looked at him, and continued to chirp: "You know you are anxious, so why are you pretending to be asleep and not paying attention to me? The little baby can''t be too bored. She needs to scream more and cry more... Well, If you cry for a while longer, mother will take the sachet away."


    Woooooooooo! The boss was angry and cried loudly.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it, took the sachet in Gu Jinli''s hand, put it in the box and packed it: "Little fish, don''t always bully the big wolf."


    Gu Jinli: "I''m not bullying him, I''m teasing him and making him lively."


    Qin Sang knew what she was worried about, so he hugged her and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, our big wolf is fine. Xu Liu doesn''t dare to spread anything. If he dares to spread it, he will only suffer the consequences."


    "I know, but I just can''t help but worry." Gu Jinli picked up Big Wolf and kissed him: "Mom knows that our Big Wolf is a healthy and smart baby, but outsiders don''t know that, so we still have to make more noises."


    Maybe he was tickled by Gu Jinli''s kiss, and the big wolf grinned andughed.


    Gu Jinli was even happier: "You like my mother, don''t you? Then let''s continue kissing."


    As he said that, he kissed the big wolf a few more times. The big wolf was quite happy at first, but in the end he couldn''t bear it anymore and started to cry again.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s okay to cry, just don''t be depressed all the time."


    He red at Qin Sang again: "Big Wolf is following you. Why were you always silent when you were a child? Could it be that your parents are worried? Now I know their worries."


    Qin Sang was scolded, so he had tofort her: "It''s a good thing that the big wolf followed me. Look at me, I''m just toozy to talk nonsense, but I have done everything I need to say and do."


    He kissed her secretly again and said with a smile: "Especially when you are facing someone you like, you will chatter endlessly."


    Gu Jinli gave him an elbow: "You do talk a lot now, but you also made your parents worried when you were a child."


    He looked at the big wolf again and said, "Boss, you can''t imitate your father. Even if you''re not facing the little girl you like, you still have tough and make trouble in front of your parents."


    The big wolf saw his mother chattering to him all the time. He was amused and curious. He opened his mouth and called out: "Hmm~"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Yes, that''s it. Let''s y together."


    Big Wolf: Hmm~


    Gu Jinli: "Hmm."


    The big wolf smiled, his eyes curled up, and he responded: "Hmm~"


    I was having fun when I suddenly heard a loud cry: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The second child who was sleeping in the crib suddenly cried, which startled the big wolf. He shed tears in Gu Jinli''s arms. Following the sound, he turned to look at the crib of the second wolf and shouted: " Yeah!"


    Gu Jinli praised: "Our big wolf is a good brother. Every time he hears his brother cry, he gets anxious. Don''t be anxious. Mom will take you and have a look." Qin Sang had alreadye to the little bed, patting the second wolf''s heart and coaxing him. , coaxed him to sleep soundly again, and smiled at Gu Jinli: "It''s okay, this kid is always like this, crying orughing randomly when he falls asleep."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this, and carried the big wolf to the small bed. He bent down to let him see the second wolf in the small bed. After looking at it for a while, he stood up straight and said, "Did you see that? My brother is fine. He He just likes to cry indiscriminately, so dont worry about Big Wolf.


    "Hmm~" Big Wolf responded and continued to stay in Gu Jinli''s arms, ying with his hands.


    Gu Jinli let him y and asked Qin Sang: "Who sent the letter?"


    "You An and Cong Wenshan sent it to you. It''s a small matter, Xiaoyu. Don''t worry." Qin Sang touched Eng''s front and back. After seeing that his little clothes were very dry and not wet with sweat, he stood up with confidence and came. Go to the kang and tell her about Xiao Mei.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "Ji Feng is really lucky to have my little sister focus on him wholeheartedly."


    He also said about Xiao Mei: "She should tell her family first and let them or us check out Jifeng''s story. She shouldn''t go and talk about it herself."


    If the other party has a bad character, it is very likely that he willugh at Xiaomei for the rest of his life.


    But Jifengs character is not bad.


    But Gu Jinli hated him because he was stupid and was yed around by Leng Meifang, which made people speechless.


    Gu Jinli scolded Ji Feng and looked down upon him very much.


    When she finished scolding, Qin Sang had to praise: "Xiaoyu''s scolding was right."


    He added: "But Jifeng is the person Xiaomei likes. Getting married to the person you like is a great blessing in life. You should help her no matter what."


    Gu Jinli snorted: "Did you agree?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Except for Leng Meifang, I think that Jifeng is good in all aspects, is good at leading troops, and has few casualties among his soldiers. When the war starts again, he will definitely be able to make contributions and be promoted. He is also honest, loyal, obedient, and loyal. He doesn''t cause trouble and is a peace-of-mind general."


    Gu Jinli: "No matter how capable he is, it all depends on how he treats his little sister...Uncle and the others are rightly worried. If Jifeng breaks the pot because he can''t get Leng Meifang, and just wants to find a woman to carry on the family line, then the little sister But you will suffer greatly.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about this. My uncle will not sit still and wait for death. He will imitate Leng Meifang''s notes or pretend to be a member of the Leng family, and write letters to Jifeng asking for help. He will even write to him to express his love and torment Jifeng repeatedly." , if Jifeng can''t stand it and sympathizes with Leng Meifang, Xiaomei Xiao will naturally not marry her."


    Not only that, his uncle will also find delicate and beautiful girls to seduce Jifeng. If Jifeng can''t control it, there will be no chance.


    There is also the idea of making a private engagement first and then getting married one yearter. It is estimated that it will be extended. In less than two years, Jifeng will not be able to marry Xiaomei Xiao.


    In short, Jifeng will have to prove his sincerity before the Xiao family will agree to the marriage.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was satisfied.


    but


    Qin Sang added: "There is another happy event. Cong Wenshan likes Xiaoji and wants to marry him, but he hasn''t told me yet. It was You An who heard what Jifeng said and reported it."


    "What? Cong Wenshan likes Xiao Ji?!" Gu Jinli was shocked. Unexpectedly, someone in her family also liked Xiao Ji, who only loved to eat. She was relieved.


    He then asked: "Is Cong Wenshan sincere? Does he have the intention of keeping a concubine? If he thinks of taking a concubine in the future before marrying a wife, he will not be able to marry."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, Cong Wenshan is a man who doesn''t care about women. He was frightened by Leng Meifang. He thinks that beautiful women are evil spirits. He thinks that too many women are troublesome. He just wants to marry one." Capable and fun-loving, lets live a rxing life together.

 Chapter 2202: Fei family【4】

    Chapter 2202: Fei family��4��


    Chapter 2202 The Fei family4


    It has been almost two years since Cong Wenshan invited himself to Changliang Wei. He is both capable and a good person. Brother Qin is very satisfied and told her that he would reuse her. If Cong Wenshan is willing, it is naturally the safest way for him to marry Changliang Wei''s girl. .


    Gu Jinli also felt that Cong Wenshan was a person worthy of entrustment, but said: "Xiaoji only needs to be happy. If he is not happy, the marriage will have to be abandoned."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, listen to Xiaoyu."


    Xiaoyu said that he would not forcefully marry his servants.


    but


    Gu Jinli smiled again and said, "Are we overthinking it? Cong Wenshan hasn''te yet to propose marriage, so we have been thinking about whether to agree. If no onees, wouldn''t it be a p in the face?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t worry, we won''t be embarrassed. With Cong Wenshan''s cleverness and determination, he must know that this matter has been reported, and he will definitelye to me tomorrow and talk about it personally."


    "Yeah~" Just as he was talking, the big wolf barked. When the couple looked at him, he gave them a bright smile and shouted excitedly: "Yeah!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked deliberately: "Boss, what is your name? But you are sleepy. If you are sleepy, just go to sleep."


    The big wolf became anxious when he saw that his mother was not doing anything. His little head was arched and his little hands were waving, trying to pull Gu Jinli''s clothes.


    Gu Jinli smiled happily and deliberately grabbed his clothes to prevent him from eating: "You are hungry, you know you are in a hurry?"


    The big wolf couldnt pull off his clothes and cried anxiously: Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Qin Sang stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll ask Aunt Tao to call Nanny Hong and the others to take the two little guys away."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll feed him. I''ll call for help when he''s full." Gu Jinli turned his back, lifted up his clothes, and fed the child.


    The big wolf finally stopped crying after eating milk.


    When Qin Sang saw it, he was a little jealous and felt very distressed. He fanned Gu Jinli with one hand and held the child''s **** with the other to make her hold it easier: "Xiaoyu doesn''t need to feed them. There are four wet nurses. They can''t be hungry. And They **** so hard theyll hurt you.


    Added another sentence: "When my brothers and I were children, our mother didn''t feed us either. We were all fed by our wet nurses."


    All nobledies are like this, but he wants to raise a little fish into a nobledy, and only enjoy the blessings without having to do other work.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay. I haven''t fed them yet today. Feeding them once will be just right."


    Her milk cannot feed two children, so the wet nurse usually feeds them, and she only feeds them asionally.


    But when Qin Sang saw that the big wolf was eating in a hurry, he was afraid that he would hurt Gu Jinli, so he put down his fan and gently stroked his little head: "Slow down, you are eating in such a hurry, or I will beat you."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "This is the best, boss."


    Qin Sang: "Well, this little guy is almost like a second wolf when feeding."


    She is usually veryzy and doesnt even want to open her eyes. She is only fierce when feeding.


    After Gu Jinli finished feeding, Qin Sang went out to call for help.


    Not long after, Grandma Yu, who had been waiting in the next room, came over with the nannies and took away the big wolf and the sleeping two wolves.


    Gu Jinli chased him to the door and said, "I haven''t peed yet. Remember to pee for themter."


    "Hey, I know, madam, don''t worry." Grandma Yu responded with a smile on her face. Ever since she had two children, the smile on her face has never stopped. She is cheerful every day. Eng also loves tough.


    After Aunt Yu and the others left, Qin Sang couldn''t wait to hug Gu Jinli and kissed her: "Xiaoyu, I''m hungry too, feed me."


    Depend on!


    Gu Jinli was almost made to run away from the door by his shameful words. He pushed him and said: "It''s hot, please stay away from me, huh~"


    Qin Sang bit her lightly and said with a smile: "It''s windy today and it''s very cool... There is water in the bathroom. We can take a shower if we sweat. It''s very convenient."


    It has been nned for a long time, it must be eaten, dont even think about escaping.


    However, although he was eager, he was extremely gentle with her. Gu Jinli was so soft from the kiss that she couldn''t help but cling to his body and kiss him back.


    Qin Sang smiled, his heart palpitating because of her return kiss, and murmured: "Xiaoyu, I love you, give it to me." "Hmm~" Gu Jinli didn''t dare to cry out for fear of being heard.


    Qin Sang didn''t agree. He opened his mouth with a kiss and let her sweet voice overflow,forting her: "The little fish are not afraid. When the window is closed, they will walk away knowingly."


    Gu Jinli''s face became redder and redder, and he was so angry that he bit him. As a result, he became even more excited and it took him two times to give up.


    Gu Jinli entertained the female guests during the day and was tired again. He fell into a deep sleep. He didn''t know when he was taken to take a bath. He only knew that he slept veryfortably. He was sofortable that he didn''t even hear his second child''s howl in the morning. arrive.


    So much so that when she woke up, she forgot one thing.


    "Xiaoyu is awake. You must be hungry. Come and have breakfast." Qin Sang went out for a while and came back for a while. When he saw Gu Jinli woke up, he brought her breakfast into the back room.


    But when Gu Jinli saw the breakfast, he got angry: "Why are you eating white porridge and vegetables and stewed eggs? There is no soy sauce and the taste is very nd. No salt? Take some spices and sprinkle them on to make it more delicious."


    Qin Sang was stunned when he heard this, and suddenlyughed.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "I''m serious, why are youughing?"


    Qin Sang came over, hugged her, and asked, "Did Xiaoyu forget again?"


    "Forgot something?" Gu Jinli looked up at him with a puzzled look on his face.


    This confused look was very cute. Qin Sang couldn''t help but lower his head and kissed her. Gu Jinli pushed her away: "What did I forget? You..."


    Bang, Gu Jinli punched himself in the head.


    Qin Sang quickly grabbed her hand and rubbed her hit head: "You can''t hit her head. If you want to hit it, hit mine."


    It hurts so much if you hit yourself.


    Gu Jinli said: "My brain is not that good. I forgot that I gave birth to a baby. I am still breastfeeding. I can''t eat anything too heavy."


    Qin Sang said: "Doctor Dai told Uncle Mutong that he can recover, Xiaoyu, don''t worry."


    And Xiaoyu is very cute when he forgets things. He likes it very much.


    Gu Jinli sighed: "Well, I know, I can only recover slowly."


    Two more children got up and asked, "What are they doing? Why didn''t they hear anything?"


    If the second child was at home, he would definitely make some noise, but now he didnt hear anything.


    Qin Sang said: "The wet nurses took them for a walk."


    At this point, the two little guys came out to bask in the sun.


    He added: "There are still many guestsing today, and we may have to go out to meet the guests."


    The various guard posts are too far apart. Guests from Mu County, Fucheng, and even Xing''an Prefecture wille. Some of them are dyed on the way or miscalcted the time, so they will wait until today, or even the day after tomorrow.


    Anyway, they are still busy these two days.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it." Gu Jinli said, opening his arms, hugging his waist, lying in his arms, yawning: "I''ll squint for a while, and then get upter."


    Qin Sang liked having her in his arms, so he gently stroked her hair and said, "Okay, then just rx for a while."


    He added: "It''s like a kitten."


    Gu Jinli bared his teeth: "It''s a wolf!"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Okay, our little fish is a wolf, a ferocious female wolf, hiss!" He was pinched by Gu Jinli.

 Chapter 2203: Fei family【5】

    Chapter 2203: Fei family��5��


    Chapter 2203 The Fei family5


    Gu Jinli had finished squinting, opened his eyes, got up, brushed his teeth, washed his face, and had breakfast... Tsk, to be honest, the food during the breastfeeding period was so unptable that it made people lose their appetite at all.


    Fortunately, after eating, Qin Sang brought her some fruit.


    In midsummer, there are many kinds of fruits, especially berries, which are delicious. Gu Jinli had a delicious meal.


    Qin Sang told her about Cong Wenshan: "I mentioned it to me this morning. He said that he had some good intentions and wanted to marry her. He promised not to take concubines. If he does something stupid in the future, even if he is in a high position, I will resign immediately and give all my property to Xiaoji and the children without taking any money from me. I have already signed a written agreement."


    He took out a written document and showed it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Cong Wenshan really dares to do it."


    Handprinted the signature and asked Zhong Yu to be the witness. Zhong Yus name was on it.


    The wealthy family wants face. For the sake of the Zhong family''s face, Zhong Yu cannot side with Cong Wenshan. He will only do what is written on the note.


    She put away the note and said, "You are so sincere. You must have been thinking about Xiaoji for a long time."


    Xiao Ji often drives a carriage in the guard house. She has seen Cong Wenshan many times. When Xiao Ji''s carriage got stuck in a mud pit, Cong Wenshan helped her lift the carriage out.


    After Xiaoji came back, he excitedly told her that the new Cong Baihu was so strong that he could lift a carriage!


    She also said that Cong Baihu helped her, so she couldn''t be stingy and had to thank him and gave Cong Wenshan a piece of fried cassava to eat.


    Later, she heard Xiao Jiin that Cong Wenshan was more greedy than her, and asked her how many times he had taken food to eat. She didn''t want to give it to him at first, but she thought he was quite pitiful, so she gave him some food.


    He also asked him: "Is there not enough food in Duchonggou, so you can''t eat enough?"


    Cong Wenshan said: "I am from a hundred households and can have enough to eat, but the soldiers below can only eat 80% of the food. Especially Xiaoshi and others who are fifteen or sixteen years old are very good at eating. The food provided by the Duchonggou camp cannot fill the food at all. Filling their bellies, each one is so hungry that they have stomachaches, and they are all so hungry that they have no energy and cannot train, so I can only share my own food with them."


    At that time, when Xiao Ji told her this, she felt there was something wrong. Sure enough, Cong Wenshan was secretly cultivating a rtionship with Xiao Ji.


    "Since he is sincere, I will go to Xiaojiter and ask her what she means." Gu Jinli is also a man of action. After asking Yang Tao tob his hair into a bun, he put on his going-out clothes and carried a food box. , took Sanqing to find Xiaoji.


    Xiaoji has learned a lot in the past few years. Not only can he calcte ounts, manage people, and handle general affairs, but he can also recognize and make medicines. He is currently helping to sort out the quantity of medicinal materials consumed during this period in the medicinal material warehouse.


    Seeing Gu Jinliing, he was very happy. He quickly put down his pen and ran out to pick someone up: "Madam, why are you here? But do you need a servant?"


    Gu Jinli: "It''s okay. I just have two chicken drumsticks left. I''ll give them to you to eat, so as not to let them go rancid when you go back. It''s hot and things don''t get put away."


    "Madam is so kind to me." Xiao Ji was very happy and followed Gu Jinli into the house. He opened the food box without being polite, picked up the chicken drumstick and ate it.


    When the food was fragrant, I heard Gu Jinli say: "Xiao Ji, someone likes you and asked Brother Qin toe and propose marriage to me, saying that he wants to marry you as his wife."


    Cough cough cough! Xiao Ji choked in fright and coughed violently.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly patted her on the back to cheer her up, and handed her a bowl of water: "What are you afraid of? I said that if you don''t want to, I won''t marry you off casually."


    Xiao Ji coughed until tears came out, raised his head and asked: "Really?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Really... However, that person is very familiar with you, and he has helped you. You have given him food, and you also disliked him for eating too much, which made you hungry. Do you want to listen to it? who is he?"


    Xiao Ji was stunned, his face was burning... No need to ask, he knew it was the dead insect as soon as he heard it!


    Seeing her blushing, Gu Jinli knew there was something going on, so he sat down and said to her: "I know you are afraid of changes, afraid that you will leave me after getting married, and live in a life where you don''t know what tomorrow will be like? But Cong Wenshan is really good, right? You are very interested, if you marry him, you dont have to leave Changliang Wei, you can always follow me.


    After saying that, he took out the note written by Cong Wenshan and handed it to Xiao Ji: "Look, he said he will not take concubines or find other women, and will give you all his money." Xiao Ji hesitated for a moment, then continued Came over to take a look.


    After reading it, he said angrily: "He is very shrewd and stingy. How could he be willing to give me all the money? He must be writing to deceive people!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked her: "Is he so miserable in your heart?"


    That''s definitely not the case.


    Gu Jinli saw that she didn''t say anything and didn''t force her, so he said, "Think about it slowly. He said there''s no rush. He can wait three to five years."


    Xiaoji was shocked: "What? How old is he? If we have to wait three to five years, then he will be old."


    "


    Xiao Ji choked, and suddenly realized that she was really getting old, woo woo woo.


    "Madam, twodies from Qianhu are here. They are the third line of defense. They have been rushing for several days to arrive. They want to see the madam and the two young masters." Erqing came over and reported.


    "Okay, I''ll go back right away." Gu Jinli didn''t stay long and went back quickly to entertain the twodies who werete.


    But Xiaoji was miserable. After learning that Cong Wenshan liked her and wanted to marry her, he was restless all day. After finally finishing the ounts, he could go back to apany his wife. How did he know that halfway there, A fool suddenly fell down in front of her.


    boom!


    With her face on the ground, she could only see the back, but she still recognized it as the dead insect.


    Xiao Ji was very angry, scolding Cong Wenshan in his heart, and walked faster, but before he had taken two steps, he heard a painful cry from behind: "Ah, my head is bleeding... Miss Xiao Ji, do you have any gold sore medicine on you?"


    No! Xiao Ji said angrily and continued walking, but Cong Wenshan caught up with her. When she saw that Cong Wenshan was really bleeding, she was shocked.


    Its really bleeding. Im not lying.


    She quickly took out a piece of cloth, poured some alcohol with her, and put it on Cong Wenshan''s head.


    Cong Wenshan smiled, looked down at the girl with a round face and round eyes, and said, "Miss Xiao Ji is so kind, thank you very much."


    Thank you!


    "Press it yourself." Xiao Ji took a few steps back, looked at him and asked, "Did you do it on purpose?"


    She is not a fool, she is very smart. The dead bug fell in front of her. Could it be that it was not intentional?


    Cong Wenshan smiled, nodded and said, "That''s right, but my forehead is really bruised. This can''t be fake."


    Even if you break your leg.


    Xiao Ji: You deserve it!


    Ke Cong Wenshan suddenly said: "Did you know that something happened to Jifengst night?"


    Xiaoji was stunned for a moment, thinking that his words were a trap, but she was so gossipy. After struggling for a moment, she finally couldn''t resist the temptation and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Have you been deceived by Leng Meifang again?


    Cong Wenshan is his brother, will he be as stupid as Jifeng?


    He emphasized again: "I''m not gossiping, it''s because he is in our guard house. I''m afraid that he will be stupid again and harm our guard house, so I ask more questions."

 Chapter 2204: Fei family【6】

    Chapter 2204: Fei family��6��


    Chapter 2204 The Fei family6


    Cong Wenshan was very happy to see that she was not leaving. He coughed lightly and whispered: "Yesterday evening, after eating the hundred-day banquet, a girl stopped him and asked him if he wanted to marry her? Ji Feng was very happy after hearing this. , thinking about getting married."


    This is not a lie, nor did he tell the girl from the Xiao family. Jifeng and the Xiao family should probably punch him less.


    "What? He still dares to be happy? He is so heartless!" Xiao Ji was shocked and angry: "Did he think everyone has forgotten what he has done? He likes Leng Meifang so much and has been fooled by her for several years without repentance. Leng Mei Fang went to hook up with Mr. Fang and was caught, yet he still protected Leng Meifang. Oh my god, this kind of coward should be beaten to death, but there are still people who like him?"


    He asked again: "Who likes him? It''s definitely not the girl from our guardhouse!"


    The girls in their guardhouse are all smart, and not so stupid. They must be from other guardhouses.


    Well, Cong Wenshan smartly did not answer this question, butforted her: "Don''t be angry, the girl has a family. Her family disagreed and gave Jifeng a good beating."


    Xiao Ji felt happy when he heard this, and said with a smile with crooked eyes: "He deserves it. If I didn''t beat him to death, it would be an understatement. I hate this kind of man who can''t carry himself. My wife said that you can''t marry a man who can''t carry you." It will harm yourself for the rest of your life, it will harm your children for the rest of their lives, and it will also harm your mothers family. Its terrible.


    Cong Wenshan nodded quickly: "Sir, you often teach us that we are not allowed to have any foolish ideas. If anyone dares to find a woman outside and make her his wife, he must get out."


    Xiaoji was very happy to hear that: "Your Majesty is right."


    I''m still very proud. My little boss has a good taste, and my character is beyond words... well, he''s just too fierce. It''s scary even thinking about it. Only my little boss thinks he''s cute.


    Cong Wenshan took advantage of her happiness and said: "I''m not like that. I can handle it clearly. I''ve never been confused with any woman before. At such an old age, I''ve only fallen in love with a girl."


    Speaking, he looked at Xiao Ji with meaning.


    Xiaoji''s face turned red and he ran away.


    Cong Wenshan hurried to catch up. He ran fast and caught up within a few steps. He blocked Xiao Ji''s path and said, "Miss Xiao Ji, don''t run away. Just listen to a few words from me."


    Xiaoji was also afraid that someone would see their entanglement, which would cause gossip to his little boss, so he could only say: "Then just say a few words quickly."


    "Okay." Cong Wenshan smiled, then put away his smile, and said seriously: "We have known each other for almost two years. I am very busy. If it was not interesting, we would not even think of bumping into each other once a year, but we bumped into each other. After so many times, I dont pretend anymore, I did it on purpose, just because Im interested in you.


    Xiaoji was furious and cursed: "You are really plotting against me."


    Cong Wenshan smiled: "This is not a calction, I just want to find a wife for myself."


    He was afraid that she would be angry and run away, so he hurriedly said: "We have known each other for almost two years. I know your temper very well. I am very sure that you are the wife I want, and I also know that you are afraid."


    You dont have to be afraid. You can take your time to think and look at me as a person. It will be fine in five or ten years. There is no need to rush to give an answer. As long as you are willing to consider me.


    Xiaoji was shocked and blurted out: "Let''s see in five or ten years, you won''t be old, I will be old!" He didn''t even rush to give birth to a child.


    Haha, Cong Wenshan couldnt stopughing. What he liked was Xiao Jis temper, it was so funny.


    Hurrying away hisughter, he handed her a bamboo box: "Roast leg ofmb, something for you to eat. I''ll leave first. Remember to think about it."


    After saying that, he ran away, not wanting Xiao Ji to be in trouble, calling the soldiers who were clearing the way for him, and went back.


    Daqing, who was hiding nearby, saw that Xiao Ji was about to throw away the leg ofmb. In the end, he was probably too greedy and was unwilling to throw it away. He stamped his feet angrily, cursed a few times, and returned with the leg ofmb in his arms.


    Daqing thought to himself: Yes, Im afraid Im going to get married this time, so my wife can prepare the dowry.


    Xiao Ji had a bad temper and was panicking, and the person she had known the longest and closest to was Gu Jinli, so when Gu Jinli sent the guests away, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and ran to Gu Jinli with a expectant look in her eyes. Ai looked at her. Gu Jinli said: "If you have anything to do, just say it. If you look at me like this, you might think that I have given up on you."


    Xiaoji immediately came over with the bamboo box in his arms: "Look, madam."


    Gu Jinli saw that in the box was a leg ofmb that had been chewed several times: "What, give me the rest?"


    Xiao Ji: "No, no, it was given to me by someone else. It''s very fragrant. I couldn''t help it, so I took a few bites."


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows: "If someone gives it to you, then you should eat it. Don''t you love meat the most?"


    Xiao Ji was in a dilemma: "But it may be difficult to refuse after eating...after all, eating people is the shortest way."


    Gu Jinli: "Then you still want to eat?"


    Hmm, Xiaoji stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "I know who sent it. Tell me, what did he say to you? What do you think?"


    Xiaoji struggled for a moment, but finally told Gu Jinli what Cong Wenshan told her, and then asked distressedly: "Madam, what should I do?"


    Gu Jinli: "What should I do? Just think about it when you have free time. You don''t have anyone you like anyway."


    Xiaoji: But when you get married, you have to have children, which is very painful!


    When Gu Jinli gave birth to a child, Xiao Ji was frightened and vowed never to marry. However, she felt that Cong Wenshan was very good. Besides, he had begged her so. It would be unreasonable for her not to think about it.


    Gu Jinli asked her: "Do you think Big Wolf and Eng are fun?"


    Xiaoji: "It''s fun. The two young masters are very lovable. I like them."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "So although giving birth is painful, it is worth enduring."


    He asked her again: "If other girls pester Cong Wenshan and he wants to marry another girl, will you be angry and sad?"


    Xiao Ji didnt feel sad, but she was very angry and furious.


    Gu Jinliughed: "Being angry proves that you still treat Cong Wenshan differently. Think about it carefully. We won''t force you anyway. Marry if you want. If you don''t want to marry, stay with me and be a steward." From now on, the Qin and Gu families will take care of you in your old age."


    Madam Xiaoji was moved and cried.


    As she was crying happily, Erqing suddenly knocked on the door and said, "Madam, there are some guests outside, saying they are from the Fei family. I learned that my wife has given birth to twins, so I came here to congratte you."


    "What?" Gu Jinli was shocked, stood up, opened the door, and asked, "Where did theye from? How did they get to the guardhouse? Who brought them here? Did they really say they were from the Fei family? It couldn''t be Xizao."


    Fei''s natal family has long since died, and the rest of her family have disappeared long ago. Why do a group of people suddenly appear to recognize their rtives?


    Erqing said: "After interrogation, they came from the northeast and took a clear road. The documents have the seals of various government offices along the way."


    Gu Jinli: "That doesn''t prove that they are not meticulous."


    The secret of the Rong thieves in Beicang Prefecture is that they have an upright identity. The Fei family has the seals of the government offices along the way.

 Chapter 2205: tied up

    Chapter 2205: tied up


    Chapter 2205: Tied up


    He asked again: "Brother Qin, do you know?"


    Erqing nodded: "You An has already gone to report to the Lord."


    Just as she was talking, Qin Sang came back. After seeing her, he called Xiaoyu and took her hand into the house: "It''s okay. I''ll go see them first. You stay at home."


    He added: "It was General Fu''s people who sent them here."


    Fu Mingfeng has been guarding the Mu County assembly area for the past two years, and it has be Xu You''s first outpost. If you want toe to the defense line, you have to pass Fu Mingfeng''s hurdle.


    But Fu Mingfeng belongs to Xu You, and the rtionship between General Jiang and Xu You is not as good as before. He and Meng Hong are in charge of the death camp in Duchonggou. General Ma tried to force people in, but failed. Will You be angry?


    There is also the matter of Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu didn''t get anything when he came here this time, and he also lost a lot of face. He is a vicious and vengeful person. It would be bad if Xu Liu sent someone to frame him and say that he was rted to Xizuo.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "General Fu''s people brought it, didn''t the people from Long''an Prefecturee?"


    She murmured a little in her heart. The first two times when someone came to Chang Liang Wei, Uncle Qi would send someone to follow them to bear witness to them, proving that the outsiders who came to Chang Liang Wei were all brought by the government. Even if they were doing detailed work, they would follow Chang Liang Wei has nothing to do with it, he will hold the government ountable first.


    "Yao Baihu asked about it. General Fu''s people said that the government officials who came with him fell from their horses and had difficulty moving, so they were not allowed toe over and stayed at the gathering ce in Mu County." Qin Sangforted her: "No need for Xiaoyu. Worry, I will check it out before letting them in."


    They will not be allowed to enter Changliang Wei before they find out clearly.


    Smiled again and said: "Maybe it''s really Fei''s family. We can have another rtive. My father-inw and aunt will also be very happy."


    "You''re right. It would be great if they are really rtives of grandma''s family. It''s better than losing all Fei''s family." Gu Jinli thought of something and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll get you something."


    Qin Sang followed her into the back room. After seeing her dig out a small box from the box, he understood: "It''s grandma''s dowry."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded: "Take it. If the other party knows about these dowries or asks about them, you canpare them with them. You can also use these dowries to test them."


    "Okay." Qin Sang took the box, opened it and looked it over. After recognizing the style of the gold jewelry, he put the box away: "Xiaoyu, stay at home. Don''t worry, I will take care of it."


    After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her, then turned and left.


    After getting married, he not only touched her face, but also liked to kiss her.


    Gu Jinli smiled, followed him out to see him off, and waved to him.


    When Qin Sang turned back, he happened to see it. A cheerful smile appeared on his face, he was quite happy.


    But after leaving the guardhouse, his face turned dark because General Wu Qi said: "Lin Xiaoqi under General Fu left without saying goodbye, and Yao Baihu has already gone after him on horseback."


    Qin Sang was furious. He pointed at a few people at the gate of the guardhouse and said, "Tie them up and wait until Ie back to deal with them!"


    Yes! General Wu Qi immediately led people to surround several Fei family members.


    The Fei family members were shocked and said in a flurry of words: "Cousin-niece, grandson-inw, misunderstanding, misunderstanding. We didn''t do it carefully. It''s really the Fei family, don''t arrest us."


    Cousin-inw, we are really not a meticulous worker. We came all the way back from the northeast. There is a red seal from the yamen, there is a red seal!


    Someone else shouted: "Cousin-inw, we were wronged, don''t arrest us, huh huh!"


    There are three generations of people, old, middle and young. Its really aplete range.


    Qin Sang had already got on his horse, looked down at them, and said in a cold voice: "Whether you have done it carefully or not, we will know after examination, so just wait and see." After saying this, he whipped up his horse and led the people to chase outside the guard house.


    His riding skills were excellent, and he caught up with Yao Baihu more than a quarter of an hourter. A dozen meters in front of Yao Baihu, there was a horse galloping forward. His riding skills were good, but he could only see a ck dot.


    Seeing himing, Yao Baihu hurriedly said: "Sir, Lin Yongwang didn''t leave the passing documents for Mu County gathering ce. Chase him quickly, don''t let him run away, otherwise we won''t be able to exin clearly!"


    For safety reasons, outsiders who came to the border guard station had to get a passing document from the Mu County gathering ce. However, Fei''s family''s passing document was taken by Lin Yongwang and was not given to them.


    By the time he found out, Lin Yongwang had already quietly run away on horseback, and he led his men to chase him all the way.


    What is shameful is that his riding skills are not as good as those of Lin Yongwang.


    Dont worry! Qin Sang roared and galloped past Yao Baihu.


    His family has a horse farm. He has been riding horses since he was a child. His riding skills are notparable to those of Lin Yongwang. However, he caught up with Lin Yongwang within a quarter of an hour. While controlling the horse, he untied the rope. After taking aim, he threw the rope forward andssoed the horse. Then he wrapped his arms around Lin Yongwang''s neck and pulled him back hard.


    Bang, Lin Yongwang was pulled off the horse.


    Lin Yongwang fell so hard that his bones were about to break, but he ignored the pain and hurriedly pulled the rope around his neck, screaming... let go, let go quickly, he was about to die!


    Qin Sang remained motionless, just sitting on the horse, tightening the rope and watching Lin Yongwang struggle.


    After Yao Baihu led his men to catch up, he ran to untie Lin Yongwang''s noose, twisted his arms, and took him over, fearing for his life.


    Lin Yongwang''s neck was strangled so hard that he gasped for air. After a moment, he felt that he was alive and began to cry out: "Qin Qianhu, what do you mean? I helped you send your rtives here, but did you help the wrong person? "


    After speaking, I took a few more breaths before regaining my breath.


    Qin Sang sneered: "Tie them up and send them to Du Chonggou for General Jiang to deal with."


    Yes! Yao Baihu immediately led people to tie up Lin Yongwang.


    Lin Yongwang was anxious and said hurriedly: "Qin Qianhu, what are you doing? What crime did I have? Why did you send me to General Jiang? I am General Fu''s man!"


    Qin Sang: "Then let General Fu go to Duchonggou to fish you out."


    this?


    Damn it, you are indeed a master who cannot be offended. It is just a small matter, but it has caused such a big fuss!


    "Qin Qianhu, what mistake did you make? You must give me a sentence, right?" Lin Yongwang hurriedly shouted before his mouth was blocked.


    Yao Baihu said: "What''s wrong? You didn''t even say hello, and ran away with the passing documents of the Fei family''s gathering ce in Mu County. What do you want to do? You want to give our Chang Liang Wei a ce to take in people without censorship. Is it a crime? If someone says that they are Xin Zuo, wouldnt our chief Liang Wei take Xi Zuo in, and everyone in the guard will be punished?!"


    Lin Yongwang pretended to be confused: "What? Didn''t I give you the passing document from the Mu County gathering ce? Oh, I forgot. I''m sorry, there was a misunderstanding. The passing inspection document is in my waist bag, you can take it Walk."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said with an apologetic smile: "Qin Qianhu, it''s the younger one''s fault. Your Excellency, please forgive me for once."


    Qin Sang sneered: "Spare you? When Chang Liang Wei is punished, who will spare us?"


    He raised his hand and ordered Yao Baihu: "Gag your mouth and take him to Du Chonggou with the Fei family."


    "Yes." Yao Baihu immediately blocked Lin Yongwang''s mouth with a linen ball, threw him on the horse, and took him back to Changliang Guards.

 Chapter 2206: Recruited

    Chapter 2206: Recruited


    Chapter 2206 Recruited


    When we arrived at the guardhouse, it was already dark. The Fei family members were still tied up. They squinted their eyes and saw Qin Sang by the light of the torch. They rushed to shout: "Uh-huh!"


    Cousin-inw, cousin-inw, niece-inw, cousin-inw, we are wronged, we are really not careful!


    Qin Sang rode his horse toe to them and said: "This is the first line of defense post and an important military area. The gmander who brought you here did something like leaving without authorization with the review documents. No matter what you are, If you are not careful, you have to go to Du Chonggou. After General Jiang interrogates you, if you are really innocent, we can talk about rtives."


    Uh-huh!


    No, we dont want to go to Du Chong Ditch.


    Keep an eye on them. Qin Sang ignored them. After giving an exnation, he rode back to the house.


    Gu Jinli heard the sound, got up and came out. When he saw him, he said happily: "I''m back. How are things?"


    "Well, I''m back." Qin Sang nodded with a smile, took off his robe, took her hand, went into the back room, and told her what happened outside: "Xiaoyu wants to have dinner by himself, let me see Just leave, the child, we cant stay overnight, otherwise it wont be easy to talk about.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli knew that this matter had to be resolved as soon as possible, but said: "The food has been served, you might as well eat something to avoid going hungry."


    After saying this, pull him and let him eat.


    Qin Sang smiled and was reluctant to leave immediately. He simply picked up chopsticks to eat.


    Its hot in the summer, so we have porridge for dinner. The meat is cold and served with a few appetizers. Its very delicious and they eat it quickly. In less than half a quarter of an hour, the two of them finished it.


    Gu Jinli packed him some pancakes, eggs, dried meat and pickled radishes: "Take them with you and take them out to satisfy your hunger when you are hungry."


    "Okay." Qin Sang picked up a clean and soft satin robe and put it on. The children were delicate, so every time he came back from outside, he would change into clean clothes before visiting them to prevent them from getting sick.


    After putting on his clothes, he hugged Gu Jinli reluctantly: "I originally wanted to stay with you mother and son for five days, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to do that this time."


    But he promised: "When this matter is resolved, I will take two more days off toe back to apany you."


    Gu Jinli looked up at him, smiled and nodded: "Okay, my child and I will wait for you at home."


    Just these words made Qin Sang feel energetic all over. He hugged her tightly and kissed her wantonly. After they separated, he took her hand out of the house to see the two little guys. "


    The couple walked through the long corridor and soon arrived at the residence of the two children.


    Ahhhhh! Engs excited cry was heard before he entered the house. He was having fun with Qijin and Brother Yi.


    Kuang and Ji Zhenniang have not left yet and will stay for two days. Ji Feng will stay in Changliang Wei because he will **** Kuang and others back in two days.


    Hmm, Big Wolf, lets do it. Seeing that Big Wolf was silent, Brother Yi waved a fan in front of him to tease him.


    Dng likes this little brother. Although he iszy, he still gives him face and keeps silent.


    Brother Yi was very happy and continued to tease him: "Come again, huh."


    The big wolf stopped crying, but the second wolf heard it and replied excitedly: "Oh, no, no, no!"


    When it reaches thest word "aw", the sound goes up several degrees, like a wolf howling.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face when he heard this: "Is this kid really a wolf?"


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded seriously: "Maybe it was true in myst life."


    As a result, Gu Jinli pinched him: "Does anyone say that about his son? My son has been a human being in hisst life!"


    Qin Sang immediately admitted his mistake: "Xiaoyu is right, I was wrong."


    "Stop ying tricks, go see your baby." Gu Jinli smiled, took his hand and entered the house.


    The big wolf saw them first, grinned happily, and shouted: "Yeah."


    The big wolf is so good. Heughs when he sees daddying. Qin Sang picked up the big wolf and teased him.


    In the past three days, Big Wolf has seen his father every day, and has be familiar with him. When he is teased by his father, he will smile very cooperatively. Eng was a domineering man. When he saw his father only hugging his brother and ignoring him, he became very angry and started crying.


    Qi Jin quickly coaxed him: "Er Lang, be good and don''t cry. Your father wille to hug youter."


    But Eng is a domineering person. If he can''t be coaxed, he will be hugged by his father.


    Qin Sang smiled, gave the big wolf to Gu Jinli, picked up the second wolf, and coaxed the second wolf for a while before coaxing him.


    Qin Sang had to rush to Duchonggou. He didn''t stay long. He held the two children for a while and then put them down. He said to Brother Yi: "Uncle Qin is going to Duchonggou. It may take two days toe back. You and Bao Fu We all know Kang and the others, so when we get bored, we go to y with them."


    Since Brother Yi rarelyes here, let him stay for a while, and then send someone to send him back to the second line of defense after a while.


    Brother Yi looked up at him and said with a smile, "Uncle Qin, don''t worry and go about your business. I''ve grown up and can take care of myself."


    Qin Sang touched his head, smiled and nodded: "Yes."


    After saying that, he looked at the two children again and left reluctantly, holding Gu Jinli''s hand.


    Grandma Yu found it funny. What the young marquis likes most is his wife.


    Qin Sang didn''t let Gu Jinli go too far. He only sent Gu Jinli out of the house and stopped: "Xiaoyu, go back. Don''t worry about Fei''s family. I will take care of it. You can feel at home and be fine."


    Well,e back early. Gu Jinli waved to him and took the lead in entering the house.


    After Qin Sang saw her entering, he rode away with confidence.


    Outside the guardhouse, preparations have been made, and Cong Wenshan has also arrived, waiting for Qin Sang''s instructions.


    Qin Sang said: "You don''t have to go, stay at the town guard station."


    In the past two days, there will be guestsing to eat the Hundred Days Banquet. The crowds are so crowded that one hundred households must be left to garrison.


    As for Hong Dao, Zhang Zhong, and Bu Fang, they were left on duty at Du Chonggou to prevent the bandits from attacking and they could fight as soon as possible.


    "Yes!" Cong Wenshan responded and led his troops to send Qin Sang three miles away. He also led his troops to patrol inside and outside the guardhouse before he felt relieved.


    Qin Sang and others galloped their horses to Du Chonggou at midnight to ask for an audience with Jiang Wankang.


    "Let him in." General Jiang ordered. After Qin Sang came in, he asked, "What happened?"


    At this time, something bad must have happened.


    Qin Sang told all about Lin Yongwang''s affairs, Fei''s family''s affairs, and the matter of the government office servant who fell from his horse and was recuperating at the gathering ce in Mu County.


    Finally, he said: "These thingse together, it''s too much of a coincidence. The general is worried that there is something involved, so to prove his innocence, he sent them together to see the general and asked him to interrogate them."


    He also said: "If it is found that they are doing things carefully, they will be dealt with as they should."


    He will not intercede for the Fei family, nor can he.


    This matter may involve Xizuo, so General Jiang will naturally interrogate him personally, but he gave Qin Sang a message: "Even if they are Fei''s family, they are not blood rtives for three generations. Even if they are Xizuo, they have little to do with you and your wife. "


    He can still save Qin Sang and his wife.


    Qin Sang: "Thank you, General."


    Jiang Wankang: Bring them in.


    "Yes." Qin Sang went out and brought Lin Yongwang and the Fei family into the camp.


    Meng Hong came over after hearing the news and said with a smile to Jiang Wankang: "Uncle, don''t bother, just give them to me, I will use them to train the soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion, and also see how the soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion are training?" "

 Chapter 2207: true relatives

    Chapter 2207: true rtives


    Chapter 2207 True Rtives


    This is a good idea, and General Jiang agreed: "Okay, let''s take them away. It''s up to you how to do it."


    Lin Yongwang knew about the death camp. Almost every guard station had a group of dead soldiers, but Du Chonggou was different from the Xu family''s death camp. It was rumored to be like **** by his colleagues.


    I heard that even a red-meat-loving soldier would be tortured to the point of being unable to hold on even if he entered the two dead soldier camps. None of their soldiers would be afraid of this.


    "Uh huh!" Lin Yongwang was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. His whole body was soaked with sweat, and he kept shouting at General Jiang.


    Qin Sang said: "He is Lin Yongwang, Xiaoqi of Mu County Assembly Area, a man under themand of General Fu."


    Lin Yongwang nodded quickly, and when General Jiang looked at him, he kept shouting: "Uh-huh!"


    That''s right, I am General Fu''s man, so for General Fu''s sake, don''t drag me to the death camp.


    When Meng Hong saw this, he knew that this man was afraid of death, so how could he let him go?


    He grabbed Lin Yongwang and dragged him outside the camp: "Come here, let me eat the punishment of the death camp first!"


    He also called to other soldiers: "Take Fei''s family to the death camp."


    The soldiers rushed in and took the four Fei family members away.


    Qin Sang didn''t go because he wanted to avoid suspicion. He was sent on a night patrol by General Jiang.


    General Jiang said: "When youe to patrol at night, the results wille out."


    "Yes." Qin Sang epted the order and left with a group of soldiers.


    In the death camp, Meng Hong attacked Lin Yongwang first, looked at him, and said with an excited smile: "This is your first time here, brothers will not make things difficult for you, and I will give you a traditional punishment."


    Lin Yongwang: "Uh huh!"


    What traditional punishment?


    He doesnt want to suffer any punishment!


    Its a pity that once you get here, you cant help him.


    Meng Hong said to the back: "Come on, dig a hole, pour oil, and light amp for him!"


    With the order given, the executioner in the execution room started to move, came over with a knife, hissed, cut open Lin Yongwang''s trousers, and then dug out a piece of meat from his thigh.


    Uh! Lin Yongwang rolled his eyes in pain and almost passed.


    Finally, after the severe pain of digging the hole passed, I saw the dead soldier pouring hot wax oil into his wound. After understanding what they were talking about about lighting amp, I fainted from fright.


    Meng Hong was disgusted: "It''s really useless, just stab him to wake him up."


    The dead soldier took out a long needle and pierced an acupuncture point on Lin Yongwang''s body, and Lin Yongwang woke up.


    I cried when I woke up, with tears and runny nose running all over my face, and I kept yelling at Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong pretended to be annoyed by him, waved his hand and said: "Take the cloth ball and see what he has to say."


    He then pointed at Lin Yongwang and said: "If you say it''s useful, don''t talk nonsense to me, or I will give you some new torture!"


    "Hmmmm!" Lin Yongwang nodded repeatedly. He was terribly scared. He couldn''t withstand the old torture. How could he survive the new torture?


    The dead soldier took off the cloth ball from Lin Yongwang''s mouth. After a while, Lin Yongwang was able to speak. He said hurriedly: "It''s not me who wants to frame Qin Qianhu, but the Sixth Young Master... The Sixth Young Master of Mr. Xu''s family gave me the money. I took the review documents and left, making others mistakenly think that Qin Qianhu''s rtive was Xizuo... Wuwuwu, I know I was wrong, please forgive me, I am just a little g."


    If you want to find it, go to Mr. Xu Liu. "Xu Liu?" Meng Hong was ecstatic in his heart, wishing he could look up to the sky andugh. However, he suppressed his excitement, held a knife to Lin Yongwang''s neck, and asked angrily: "What evidence do you have? Do you know that Mr. Xu Liu is a Hou Menzi, and he was unjustly used of being a Hou Mengzi?" capital offense?!"


    In order to survive, Lin Yongwang couldn''t care less about his future revenge and shouted: "I didn''t lie. I have the banknotes he gave me and his sachet hidden on me!"


    He really saw Xu Liu, and he was an old man. He was afraid that the frame-up of Qin Sang would be reversed, so he quietly took Xu Liu''s sachet as evidence.


    If things fail, you can also use the sachet to ckmail Xu Liu into saving him.


    After hearing this, Meng Hong searched himself and found a bunch of things, including a three hundred tael banknote and a sachet with the word "heng" on it.


    Xu Liu''s name is Xu Heng.


    Meng Hong couldn''t hold it back any longer, burst outughing, and grabbed Lin Yongwang again: "Go to see General Jiang and say what you just said again to his face. Remember, if you dare to talk back, I will kill you!"


    Lin Yongwang: "Yes, yes, I understand. I will never dare to change my confession."


    If you want to retract your confession, you have to wait until Daokougou Camp. To retract your confession here is to p Meng Hong in the face. Can this evil star let him go?


    "No need, I have already heard it." Jiang Wanzang walked into the execution room with a dark face and took the sachet from Meng Hong. After a closer look, it turned out to be Xu Liu''s... He had seen this sachet before, no. He would admit his mistake, and at that time he reminded Xu Liu not to wear these cumbersome things, as he would beughed at by the soldiers.


    Ke Xuliu didnt listen, but now its fine, the sachet was used as a handle!


    Jiang Wankang was very disappointed. This disappointment was for Xu Liu and Xu You.


    There is also a banknote. Meng Hong handed the banknote to Jiang Wankang, feeling secretly happy that this time there was something good to watch.


    Jiang Wankang took the banknote and smelled it. It smelled like a sachet. He smelled it carefully, and there was also a smell of medicine from Xu Liu''s body... After Xu Liu''s serious illness, he had been taking medicine to maintain his health. Jiang Wankang remembered this smell.


    It can be seen that this bank note was really given by Xu Liu, and Xu Liu can do the thing.


    However, he still said: "How did you, a little g, meet the Sixth Young Master? Tell me the story in detail."


    Lin Yongwang was shrewd. He looked at Jiang Wangang and asked: "General, I am just a small g. Only greedy for money will get involved in this matter. I say yes, but please protect my life... I still have my mother and daughter at home." The young son needs to be fed, woo woo woo.


    There are many peopleing and going at the gathering ce in Mu County. Although he is just a small g, he has made a lot of money. Now he is seeking shelter. After the incident, he can take Xinuan back to his hometown, and he can still live a life of a rich man in his hometown.


    Jiang Wanzang knew very well that if you want people to talk, you have to give them a way to live. Cutting off people''s way of living will only be counterproductive. He nodded and agreed: "I can promise you to return home safely."


    Thank you, General, for being my little reborn parent! Lin Yongwang expressed his gratitude, and then told how he met Xu Liu.


    If you want to get to Changliangwei from the gathering ce in Mu County, you must first pass through Daokougou Camp. Lin Yongwang met Xu Liu''s return convoy on the road, and because he wanted to curry favor, he went to say hello.


    After Xu Liu learned that he was going to send Gu''s rtives to Changliang Wei, he met him and gave him a banknote to do this.


    Its not that I want to use Qin Qianhu unjustly, or I want toy the foundation for trouble and let others say a few words about Qin Qianhus rtives, which may have been carefully crafted, so that Qin Qianhu cannot be reused.


    As for why the Sixth Young Master personally came forward to do this, I dont even know.


    Maybe its because Xu Liushou is stupid.


    Does Lin Yongwang really think that Xu Liu is stupid? He has never seen a noble master who harmed others and came forward in person, and all his servants died?


    Its not that all the servants are dead, but Cui Duo and the others will not help Xu Liu harm Qin Sang and his wife, so Xu Liu can only do it by himself.

 Chapter 2208: Feis uncle and grandpas family

    Chapter 2208: Fei''s uncle and grandpa''s family


    Chapter 2208: Feis uncle and grandpas people


    "Perhaps the Sixth Young Master was too angry and confused at that time, so..." Lin Yongwang stopped at the right time and begged Jiang Wangang: "General, I am confused for a moment, please save me."


    What Lin Yongwang said has been written down by the dead soldiers and turned into a confession.


    After writing, he took it to Lin Yongwang to fingerprint and handed it to Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong could not wait to present the confession to Jiang Wankang: "General, please read it."


    Uncle, you can''t be partial to Xu Liu this time, and hurry up and n more for your own family.


    Jiang Wangang took it, looked at it, pointed at Lin Yongwang and said: "Untie it and send it to the tent for treatment."


    "Thank you, General, thank you, General!" Lin Yongwang was overjoyed, but he didn''t want to stay to recuperate. He wanted to escape to the gathering ce in Mu County overnight, take the Xinruan, and go straight to his hometown, so as not to dy the change. He begged: "General , There is no need to keep him, the little one is not seriously injured, so he will leave now."


    Meng Hong sneered: "If you want to die on the way, leave now."


    Lin Yongwang was shocked: "What, what do you mean?"


    Meng Hong: "What do you mean? Tell you, the only one who can save you now is General Jiang. Be obedient and testify. The general will send someone to send you back to your hometown safely. Otherwise, even if you return to your hometown, others will want to kill you." , you still cant survive!


    After hearing this, Lin Yongwang could only grasp the life-saving straw of General Jiang and be honest and obedient. He also deeply regretted that he was blinded by money and helped Xu Liu harm others.


    But how could he have imagined that Qin Sang would be so ruthless that even rtives from his wife''s family would send him to Du Chonggou... Oh, I hope he can survive this disaster safely!


    Take away. Meng Hong waved his hand, and Lin Yongwang was dragged away. He asked Jiang Wankang, Uncle Jiang, do you want the Fei family to be tortured?


    Jiang Wanzang nodded: "He has the idea of beating the Gu family''s rtives into small pieces. He must torture the Fei family and interrogate them before he can silence others so that Sang has no worries."


    Meng Hong was jealous when he heard this: "Uncle, you treat Sang much better now than you treat me."


    Jiang Wangang kicked him: "You have been moring for me to reuse Sang. Now that you have been reused, you are not happy. You can suppress your dissatisfaction and quickly interrogate him with torture... There is an old man. Don''t hit him too harshly, otherwise he will die."


    "Yes." Meng Hong agreed, and after sending Jiang Wankang into a small room in the execution room, he asked the dead soldiers to **** the four Fei family members in, and asked directly: "Tell me, are you careful?!"


    The Fei family members all cried out: "It''s wrong, it''s wrong, Master Jun. We are good citizens with household registration, we are not just doing it!"


    Fei Dashen said: "Master Jun, when we were in charge of Liangwei, we made it clear that we are not craftsmen, but good people. My great-grandfather was a bodyguard, transporting goods from the northwest to the northeast. Later, he married Ji Qing from the Northeast. The girl from the Mansion settled down in Jiqing Mansion. Due to the many injuries on her body as a escort, she no longer had the strength to do this job in her thirties, so she returned to my great-grandmothers natal family, Dahushan Vige in Jiqing Mansion to settle down.


    "When my father was a child, our family had exchanges of letters with the Fei family in his hometown. Later, I heard that all the men of the Fei family here died due to the war. He had a daughter who married into a good family, and then there was no more Got the news."


    "We areing back this time because my grandfather is ill in bed. His death is approaching and he misses his hometown more and more. After learning about the emperor''s move of the people, he forced us to take the opportunity to go back to his hometown to visit and pay homage to his ancestral graves. We just have toe back.


    "How did I know that when I arrived in the northwest, I heard about the names of Qin Sang and his wife? Ouch, Xing''an Prefecture spread the word about them so much... There is also a legend about three generations of poisonous women, which talks about the grandfather and stepmother of the Gu family. The thing is, when my father heard that his surname was Gu and that he was from Gujia Vige in Gaoshui County, he immediately took out his grandfathers letter and showed it to someone. After reading it, Mr. Tongsheng said that the daughter of the Fei family here is marrying the Gu family in Gaoshui County. Gu Shengxiang from the vige!"


    "Rtives, we just want to meet Mr. and Mrs. Qin Qianhu and get to know each other. When we go back, we can give an exnation to our grandfather. Otherwise, he may not feel at ease when he leaves... After all, we can''t pay respects to our ancestors'' graves now. Its hard to get through the mountains across from Du Chong Valley.


    Oh my God, this rtionship is really confusing. Meng Hong was so confused that he was counting on his fingers: "Your great-grandfather''s father is from the Fei family. There is a Fei family in the middle. The Fei family''s granddaughter is the Gu family. The Gu family''s man is Sang. This, this How many generations has it been?


    Fei Dacan said sheepishly: "I can''t tell clearly about this rtionship now. Anyway, they are rtives."


    General Jiang came out and said: "Forget it, I have been out of the fifth server for a long time. I am still the wife''s grandmother''s natal family. I don''t know how many generations have passed. I don''t even have time to raid my house and behead her."


    "Oh, it''s okay." Meng Hong was relieved. This family raid was out of the question. If these Fei family members were really careful, they wouldn''t be able to implicate Sang.


    Continue to use torture for interrogation. Jiang Wankang exined.


    Meng Hong: Come on, hit me!


    Fei Da Shen cried: "Why are we still fighting? We have already said that we are either doing it carefully oring to recognize our rtives. If it doesn''t work, the generals will go to our home in Dahushan Vige, Jiqing Prefecture. Everyone in the vige is here." Knowing the identity of our old Fei family, we are innocent!"


    His son and nephew also shouted: "General, we are really not meticulous, we are really good people."


    Jiang Wankang: "Then why do you smell like beasts and ginger?"


    Old Man Fei said: "That''s because it''s cold in the northeast. We have the habit of chewing **** all year round. The smell of beasts on our bodies is because we are ginseng pickers and wander around in the mountains all the year round. The bags we use are all beasts." Made from leather, thats how it tastes.


    He cried again: "General, we are really good people. We were forced by our father to return to our hometown in the northwest. Otherwise, thousands of miles away, I am almost 60 years old. Who would be willing toe back? There is still a war here. I heard that Rong The thieves are very cruel, its a vicious ce and its not easy toe here.


    This, you are stillining, is our northwest so bad? !


    Jiang Wankang believed what they said, but it was just: "Torture!"


    Without punishment, the confession would not be strong enough. What if Mr. Xu said that they did not need punishment? Can their words be believed?


    "This? Oh my God, why are you still fighting? You can go to Jiqing Mansion and ask around and you will find out. Our old Fei family can withstand the investigation!"


    They can indeed withstand investigation, because they are the people who were ced in the Northeast by Fei''s brother and uncle. They have been ced in the Northeast for a long time, and all their identities can be seen.


    And they also have a mission when theye here this time... If the Fei family still has descendants alive and their descendants are mature, it will greatly affect the Fei family''s uncle''s decision.


    The war is approaching, and the uncle and grandpa of the Fei family are forced to make a choice. However, he was once a Chu man and did not want to kill hispatriots. However, he also has a tribe to protect and cannot just sit on the sidelines all the time.


    "What do you mean, just be honest and give them a beating." Meng Hong waved his hand, and the dead soldiers came over immediately, held Fei''s family down, and began to torture them.


    They were punished for one night. When Qin Sang saw them the next morning, he almost didn''t recognize them.


    However, the injuries of the Fei family only looked scary and did not hurt the muscles and bones. Old man Fei only suffered some flesh wounds on his face, neck, hands and feet, and was not hit with the iron rod.

 Chapter 2209: Recognition and warning

    Chapter 2209: Recognition and warning


    Chapter 2209 Recognition and Warning


    Looking at the injuries, this was a sign of mercy, so these Fei family members should not be craftsmen, but real rtives.


    Sure enough, General Jiang said: "After the interrogation, it is not the work of Rong thief or Dong Qing, and his identity can be verified. However, I have to take them and Lin Yongwang to Daokougou Camp. After theye back from the camp, you Then take them back to the guardhouse to recognize their rtives."


    He said again: "You don''t have to follow me, just stay and wait in the poisonous insect ditch."


    The matter involves Xu Liu and Qin Sang''s going, which will only make Xu Liu and Xu Hou Ye dissatisfied. He is Xu Liu''s elder, so it is better for him toe forward and settle the matter alone.


    Qin Sang naturally agreed and saluted with sped fists: "Yes, I''m here to serve you, General."


    General Jiang nodded and asked Meng Hong to arrange the trip to Daokougou Camp.


    The Fei family heard this and became anxious, shouting: "What? Where else are you sending us?"


    We are not going anywhere, we no longer recognize each other, we want to go home!


    Fei Dacan evenined about his grandfather at home: "I told grandpa, don''te back, don''te back, what''s the point of returning when everyone is dead? It''s better now, but it''s hurting us, woo woo woo !


    The Fei family were strong, loud, and good at howling. They were still crying and howling until Meng Hong came back from arranging things. asionally, they pointed at Qin Sang and scolded him for being a wolf and despising his daughter-inw''s grandmother''s poor rtives. Take the opportunity to kill them.


    In short, he can scold better than a shrew, and he can bepared with a widow''s family.


    Meng Hong got tired of hearing this and yelled: "Shut up, what are you scolding? Sang is from a thousand households. You are just a ginseng collector. With rtives like him, no one will dare to bully you in the future."


    "Ah!" Fei Da Shen scolded: "He only has a reputation in the northwest. When he goes to the northeast, who knows which mountain he is a weed on? Besides, we are just distant rtives and thousands of miles apart. We are bullied in the northeast. Hes dead, and he doesnt even know it yet. How can we count on him? We might as well count on Grandpa Mountain God!


    Snap, Meng Hong swung the whip to the ground and cursed: "Are you still excited? Who told you to meet Lin Yongwang? Who told you toe from so far away from the northeast, and go to a ce where the guard is important, so you must be strict Censorship, otherwise what should I do if something harms Saburo?"


    This is a matter that could lead to loss of life and should not be investigated strictly.


    He waved his hand again and said: "Don''t cry orin. You have to go to Daokougou Camp. However, Sang and his wife are rich and will not let you suffer in vain. They will definitely give you two taels of silver aspensation."


    When the Fei family heard that they had received money, their eyes immediately lit up, and they asked, "How much money will be given aspensation? You won''t just give it to people with ten or twenty taels, right? We are ginseng collectors, and we can''t even go to the mountains to collect ginseng." Thats it.


    After saying that, Fei Da Shen nced at Qin Sang. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident... Don''t be stingy. If you give less, we won''t agree!


    Tsk, they are also a group of money-grubbing people, simr to Uncle Qin. Meng Hong felt pity for Qin Sang when he looked at it. What kind of fate does this guy have? Howe all his rtives are so virtuous?


    Meng Hong is still too young to see through the Fei family''s tricks. This is the only way they can avoid arousing suspicion.


    Doctor,e in and stop their bleeding. Well be leaving soon. Meng Hong didnt bother to argue with them and called the doctor from the camp to look at their injuries.


    Two doctors came, both good at treating trauma, and quickly helped them stop the bleeding.


    Only to stop the bleeding, but not to bandage it, after all, it still needs to be seen by Xu You.


    After it was done, the Fei family was put on the carriage.


    General Wu was ordered to arrive. After Jiang Wankang temporarily handed over the camp to his care, he took Meng Hong and escorted Lin Yongwang and the Fei family away.


    General Ma knew that something had happened, but the Death Soldier Camp was not his territory. He tried hard but could not get any useful information. After General Jiang left, he sent someone to call Qin Sang and wanted to ask. However, they learned that Qin Sang was called away by General Wu and could not make it for the time being.


    By the time General Ma finally saw Qin Sang, more than an hour had passed. Qin Sang did not hide anything and told him everything.


    "What!" General Ma was shocked, not because he was shocked that Gu Jinli had a distant rtive, but because he was shocked that the Sixth Young Master was stupid again.


    Why are you so stupid and in such a hurry?


    If you want to harm others and teach them a lesson, you should do it smartly.


    At this moment, even General Ma, who felt that Xu Liu was suitable to be the heir of the Xu family, was disappointed... The Sixth Young Master was really not good enough, and he disappointed people again and again. It was really, s!


    Qin Sang saw General Ma''s disappointment and said nothing more. "If the general has no other instructions, I will retire first."


    General Ma nced at him and wanted to say something. Then he swallowed his words, waved his hand and said, "You have been wronged. Go down."


    Yes. Qin Sang turned and walked away.


    After Qin Sang left, General Ma''s soldiers came over and asked, "General, do you want to deliver a message to Daokou Gou?"


    General Ma was silent, and finally let out a breath and said, "No need, it''s toote."


    General Jiang has been away for more than an hour. It would be of little use for him to send another message. Moreover, they are tired of having to clean up Xu Liu''s mess all the time. Let the Marquis handle it on his own.


    They are soldiers and generals, for fighting, not for a boy to clean up the mess!


    "Yes." After receiving the order, the soldiers retreated.


    Jiang Wanzang was angry, so he hurried to the Daokougou camp, took a shortcut, and arrived at the Daokougou camp in less than four hours, and went straight to Xu You''s tent.


    On the way, Xu You''s people saw it and knew something was wrong, so they hurried to the big tent to report to Xu You.


    Xu You frowned, feeling very angry... Jiang Wanzang was bing more and more impudent. This was the second time that he broke into his big tent.


    Hmph, if nothing serious happens this time, don''t me him for not remembering old feelings and punish him in public!


    Let him in without stopping him. Xu You exined.


    "Yes." His subordinates took the order and left. Not long after, Jiang Wankang entered the tent.


    "Old Jiang, why are you so impatient? What''s the big deal with me?" Xu You asked pointedly.


    Jiang Wankang used to regard Xu You as a life and death brother and didn''t pay much attention to the tone of his words, but now he pays attention. Hearing his voice-over, he knew that Xu You was unhappy.


    However, he was even more unhappy and walked quickly towards Xu You. Xu You was startled, thinking that he was nning something evil, so he took a step back with his hand still on the handle of the knife.


    Just this one move made Jiang Wankang feel cold... Brother Xu was indeed on guard against him. Did he think he would murder him? !


    Jiang Wanzang was very sad, but he quickly suppressed his thoughts, mmed a copy of the confession on Xu You''s desk, nodded it twice with his fingers, and said: "Master Hou, please read it."


    Xu You was stunned for a moment and started to read through the confession.


    After reading this, I couldn''t control my anger: "You treasonous son, this careless treacherous son, I will kill him!"


    As he drew his sword and was about to rush out of the tent, he was stopped by Jiang Wangang: "Master Hou, don''t get excited, otherwise you will wrong the Sixth Young Master. It is better to invite the Sixth Young Master here and confront him face to face. And if it is really the Sixth Young Master who did it, It won''t help if you kill him, you still have to teach him ruthlessly."

 Chapter 2210: Cui Xiniang

    Chapter 2210: Cui Xiniang


    Chapter 2210 Cui Xiniang


    "Old Jiang, you don''t need to plead for that traitor, he doesn''t deserve it!" Xu You still looked like he wanted to kill Xu Liu, and said angrily: "He is a concubine but he has to pay for the food and clothing of his legitimate son. I will give him everything." He did it, but he did stupid things again and again, embarrassing the family and making me sad. I really have had enough of him!"


    Xu You has indeed had enough of Xu Liu, but now is the critical moment. In order to continue to gain the support of the Cui family, he must keep Xu Liu.


    So after being furious, he began to suffer miserably, with red eyes, and said to Jiang Wankang: "Old Jiang, I really want to kill this traitor, but you are right, he made a mistake, and it is useless for me to chop him to death. I still have to teach him...but now I dont even know how to teach him?


    If he had acted in such pain before, Jiang Wanzang would have softened his heart andforted him.


    But this time, Jiang Wanzang did notfort him. He only said: "The Marquis still has a great cause to n. Killing a son is a great evil and must not be done. As for how to teach the Sixth Young Master well, I don''t know, but there is one thing." , I have to remind the Marquis... to change the heir, if the Marquis insists on asking the Sixth Young Master to inherit the Xu family, I will not agree."


    What!


    Xu You was shocked. He never thought that Jiang Wankang, who had been bullied by him and always obeyed his orders, would say such a thing.


    He looked deeply at Jiang Wankang and asked, "Old Jiang, are you serious?"


    Jiang Wankang nodded: "I won''t joke about such a big thing."


    After hearing this, Xu You was furious. His hand holding the sword tightened, and he wished he could chop off Jiang Wankang''s head on the spot!


    And he would be furious, not because Jiang Wankang disagreed with Xu Liu as the heir to the Xu family, but because Jiang Wankang dared to go against his will and challenge him face to face.


    If you dare to challenge him face to face now, will you raise troops to rebel against him in the future?


    When Xu You thought that Jiang Wankang would betray him, he wanted to kill the nine Jiang family members!


    Xu You suppressed his hatred and asked Jiang Wankang: "Do you want the boss to be your heir? After all, he is your son-inw."


    Jiang Wankang smiled, and his smile was a little bitter: "Master Hou, we have been brothers for so many years, but you still don''t know the general well enough... If Master Hou wants to achieve great things, he must choose a sessor well. Look at the one in the capital, didn''t he choose well? , Thats why Da Chu was in such trouble.


    "If the Marquis seeds in his great career, but chooses the Sixth Young Master as his sessor, it won''t take three lifetimes. He can destroy the great cause of the Marquis in just three years."


    "There is also the temper of the Sixth Young Master... Mr. Hou, the brothers are risking the lives of the three ns to help you fight. If after the thing is done, you die because of the wrong words of the Sixth Young Master, then what will happen to the brothers?" Hasnt fighting in the field be a joke?


    After hearing this, Xu You couldn''t help but asked angrily: "What do you mean? Do you think I will let go of my brothers and let them down?!"


    Jiang Wanzang looked at Xu You until Xu You''s back felt cold, and said hurriedly: "Old Jiang, I was too angry earlier, don''t worry about it."


    Jiang Wankang is the most capable general under hismand. He cannot kill him yet, so he must keep him.


    He then asked: "Old Jiang, tell me the truth, do you really want the boss to be your heir? We are brothers of life and death, and we are inws. If you have anything to say, just say it directly."


    Jiang Wangang said: "Although I like the eldest son very much, I don''t want him to be the heir of the Xu family. The eldest son is good at literature but not at martial arts. He also has a mild temper and cannotmand an army. When things are done, the Marquis will ask him to do it. As an idle prince, he just wants to live leisurely."


    Mild tempered?


    Heh, Xu You sneered inwardly, the boss scolded him in person, how could he be so gentle?


    Perhaps the eldest son Xu would contradict Xu You simply because Xu You treated his wife poorly, and the son couldn''t stand it, so he said a few words.


    Jiang Wankang still regarded Xu You as his brother. To reassure Xu You, he simply made it clear once and for all: "Brother Xu, we have been in the same boat for a long time. I will not sink this ship, but the Sixth Young Master can never be you." His heir, I will not help him, let alone let you have your own way!"


    This statement makes it very clear. If Xu You makes Xu Liu his heir, Jiang Wankang will turn against him.


    When Xu You heard this, he was very angry and had murderous intentions, but he still had to hold Jiang Wankang in check: "Old Jiang, I understand. Don''t worry, I will think about the heir again. It''s just that the Cui family is powerful. We still need the Cui family. I can''t send Xiao Liu out of the camp for the time being, otherwise the Cui family will notice the clues and won''t help us anymore." Jiang Wanzang nodded: "The general will understand."


    As long as you don''t get confused in the future, just insist on Xu Liu being your heir.


    After hearing this, Xu You patted Jiang Wankang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Old Jiang, thank you very much."


    In my heart, I wanted Jiang Wankang to die.


    After saying this, Jiang Wankang talked about the Fei family again: "After review, it is indeed the Fei family from Dahushan Vige, Jiqing Prefecture. They make a living by picking ginseng. They have a clean family background and are not the work of Da Rong or Dongqing. "


    Jiang Wangang took out a cloth bag and handed it to Xu You. Inside was the confession of the Fei family, as well as the documentary evidence that the Fei family hade all the way, a household registration of Dahushan Vige, Shanmang County, Jiqingfu, and a certificate proving that they were from Jiqingfushan. The vigers'' vouchers from Dahushan Vige in Mang County are full of the names and fingerprints of the vigers.


    It was soplete that even Xu You said after looking at it: "It''s veryplete and cannot be faked."


    To prove the innocence of Qin Sang and his wife, Jiang Wanzang still said: "The general has brought people here. Lord Marquis, please meet them, lest anyone wants to throw dirty water on Sang."


    This is obviously talking about Xu Liu!


    Xu You was very angry, but Xu Liu did do stupid things with Lin Yongwang, so he could only meet the Fei family.


    The Fei family were also good at acting. After entering the big tent, they were trembling with fear and knelt down. Seeing that Xu You had a good attitude, they immediately started crying and shouting: "It''s unfair, Mr. Hou, we are innocent. We didn''t do it carefully, but we were beaten severely." Dun, we are suffering, we are in pain!"


    It hurts so much. Shut up. If you start crying and howling, I will send people to kill you on the way.


    In order to resolve this mess as soon as possible, Ke Xuyou could only hold back his anger and said: "This misunderstanding was all caused by Lin Yongwang. Are you satisfied with the sentence of beheading on him?"


    Behead, behead? Behead? No need! The Fei family was scared.


    Fei Da Shen said: "Our Fei family has been an honest family for generations, but we don''t dare to harm people''s lives... Well, there''s no need to behead him, just let himpensate my family for a sum of money."


    Jiang Wankang promised Lin Yongwang to save his life, saying: "Master Hou, beheading is too much, and there is a suspicion that Lin Yongwang will be silenced. Spare Lin Yongwang''s life, let him pay three hundred taels of silver to his family, remove his position, and return at ater date." The vige isplete.


    Three hundred taels was exactly the price Xu Liu used to buy Lin Yongwang.


    And he even said something like "there is a suspicion of silencing him", Xu You could no longer kill Lin Yongwang, and could only say: "Sure, I will listen to you."


    Xu You was very angry. He didn''t want to waste time on Xu Liuchuang''s mess, so he cut through the mess quickly and settled the matter quickly.


    Jiang Wankang didn''t stay long and immediately said goodbye to Xu You: "It''s the time to collect grain. Duchonggou is short of manpower, and we will rush back to guard at the end."


    Xu You''s heart skipped a beat and asked, "I''m leaving so soon, Lao Jiang, are you still angry with me?"


    Jiang Wankang shook his head: "Master Hou is worrying too much."


    He added: "I have said everything that needs to be said, and Brother Xu has given me a promise. I am very satisfied, and I am no longer angry."


    You are out of breath, but I am going to explode!


    Xu You couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. He wanted to drag Xu Liu out and give him a good beating after sending Jiang Wangang away, but he failed. Cui Xiniang suddenly came to the Daokougou camp.

 Chapter 2211: Will you dislike him?

    Chapter 2211: Will you dislike him?


    Chapter 2211 Do you dislike him?


    Cui Xiniang was Xu You''s favorite concubine, and many people were watching her. However, with the help of the Cui family, she still came to the northwest, but she did not live in the camp, but stayed in Long''an Mansion, with various wealthy families. Mrs. Hu socializes and builds good rtionships with various families for the Xu family.


    Why is Cui Xiniang here?


    Jiang Wanzang was very confused. Could it be that he got the news and came to rescue Xu Liu?


    Shaked his head again, no, Long''an Mansion is several days'' journey from the Daokougou Camp. It takes half a month to get back and forth. The Fei family''s incident has just happened, even if Cui Xiniang can fly, she can''t fly there.


    He could only look at Xu You: "Did the Marquis bring him here?"


    Xu You shook his head: "No, I guess there was something urgent, so I came here suddenly. Come on, I''ll take you out and pick her up by the way."


    Xu You still likes Cui Xiniang, and Cui Xiniang is useful, so it is appropriate to give her some face.


    Xu Liang was very happy, it was great, the seconddy was here, and the sixth young master had escaped disaster.


    After a while, he suppressed his excitement and said, "I''m going to prepare the horse for the Marquis."


    He prepared the horses himself, and then asked someone to send a message to the other servants of the Cui family, asking them to go together to wee Cui Xiniang.


    Not long after, Xu Zheng, Cui Duo, Xu He and other people from the Cui family all knew that Cui Xiniang wasing.


    Xu He was very excited and distressed... Why did Xi Niange to Daokou Gou? How can the camp be asfortable as Fucheng? It''s extremely hot now and there isn''t enough ice in the camp. Xi Niang came over and it was hard to use more ice.


    Prepare your horses, Im going to greet the seconddy! Xu He exined.


    "Yes." The medicine boy who was waiting for him immediately went to fetch the horse.


    But when the horses were brought in and Xu He was about to get on the horse, he suddenly remembered that he had broken a hamstring and was already ame. He was stunned on the spot and felt a sense of inferiority in his heart... What would Xi Niang do if she saw him like this? Thoughts?


    Will you be disgusted with him and despise him?


    "Master, do you need help from your disciples?" The medicine boy asked warmly when he saw that he had been stunned for a long time and did not move. He thought that he was unable to get on the horse because of his weak legs and feet.


    How did you know that Xu He was suddenly furious: "How dare youugh at me!"


    He raised his hand, pped twice, and gave the medicine boy two hard ps.


    The medicine boy was stunned. He didnt expect that his master, who was always gentle to others, would suddenly hit him or p him in public. The teenage boy felt aggrieved and immediately shed tears. He shouted in confusion: Master?


    Xu He was very irritable today and had no time tofort him. He swung the riding crop in his hand and hit the medicine boy with a bang: "Go away and raise insects, let your third senior brothere!"


    The medicine boy was frightened and did not dare to stay any longer, so he ran away quickly.


    A momentter, the third disciple Xu Lianye arrived in a carriage: "Greetings, Master."


    Xu Lianye got out of the car, took down the stool, and let Xu He step on the stool to get on the carriage. He smiled and said: "Master has read all kinds of medical books from ancient to modern times. He is an elegant man. How can he ride a horse without letting the dirt in the camp stain his clothes?" , it has ruined Masters elegance, he should have taken a carriage, Sixth Junior Brother is incapable of doing things, Master is right.


    With his understanding of the situation, Xu He finally felt better. He sat back firmly and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Xu Lianye raised his whip and whipped the horse a few times, and the carriage started running towards the camp gate.


    By the time they left the camp, Cui Xiniangs motorcade had already arrived.


    The carriage Cui Xiniang rode in was very ordinary, two points more in and simple than the carriages ridden by ordinary officials'' wives. It should be unassuming.


    But her appearance was very mboyant.


    The curtain of the carriage was raised, and Cui Xiniang was helped out of the carriage by a maid. Although she was already over thirty, she had a slim figure, skin as white as snow, and a beautiful face. When the afternoon sun shone, she became even more dazzling and charming.This is a beautiful woman with excellent temperament and appearance.


    Xu He was excited when he saw it, but he tried his best to suppress his excitement and prevent others from seeing it.


    "I came to see the Marquis. I came without asking the Marquis. It''s my fault. Please punish me." Cui Xiniang came at a leisurely pace and bowed to Xu You, looking like she knew the rules.


    Xu You said: "Since you know that you are wrong, you must be punished. For the sake of your hard work, I will not punish you today, but I will punish you tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Cui Xiniang had a grateful smile on her face: "Thank you, Lord Marquis."


    He turned to Jiang Wankang again and saluted him: "Meet the general."


    General Jiang didn''t like Cui Xiniang. He didn''t want to talk to her at first, but he was curious about why she suddenly came to the camp. After humming, he asked, "Why is Aunt Cui here? This is the camp, soldiers." Not only do we have to practice every day, but there are also asional enemy attacks, so it is somewhat dangerous for women toe here."


    Cui Xiniang came for three reasons.


    First, as a marquis, Xu You cannot protect her. There are several beautiful maidservants waiting on her. If she doesn''te over to see Xu You, she won''t be able to dote on him much.


    Second, Brother Heng was really useless. Cui family servants wrote to her many times, telling her what Brother Heng had done. After reading this, she felt that Brother Heng was hopeless and could not put all their money on Heng. Regarding her brother, she had toe over and upy Xu You for a while to see if she could get pregnant again?


    The third reason is because of Dr. Xiao Liu.


    Imperial Physician Xiao Liu followed Ban Shng and hispanions to the northwest two years ago. When passing through Xing''an Prefecture, he went to the Lei Family Courtyard. After getting Gu Jinli''s pharmacology book, he became very interested in developing anthelmintic drugs.


    Sincest year, Dr. Xiao Liu has requested to go to the Lei Family Hospital to develop anthelmintics.


    Now he seems to have some ideas. He brought the newly made medicine and went to Changliang Wei. However, after the Cui family learned the news, they detained him when he was passing by Long''an Mansion.


    But Cui Xiniang didn''t want to tell Jiang Wankang the news, so she kept it secret: "I know that I shouldn''te, but my mother''s family sent a batch of things, which are somewhat valuable, so I can only get them myself."


    Coming to give money?


    That is naturally wee.


    Xu You was very happy after hearing this and spoke for her: "Since it''s business, then you shoulde."


    Xu You said this, what else could Jiang Wankang say.


    And the Cui family is indeed rich. Relying on the Cui family''s property, they have ced many sick and wounded soldiers. Thinking of this, Jiang Wanzang did not want to embarrass Cui Xiniang anymore and said goodbye to Xu You.


    But before leaving, I still reminded Xu You: "Master Marquis, the child must be educated as he should be. You cannot continue to indulge him for other reasons."


    These words are to remind Xu You not to forgive Xu Liu just because he is coveting the support of the Cui family. He will not be loyal to this heir!


    Xu You was very angry that Jiang Wankang dared to humiliate him in public, but in order to appease Jiang Wankang, he could only say: "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on."


    After Jiang Wankang heard this, he took the people away.


    Cui Xiniang frowned, how could Jiang Wankang say this? Could it be that Xiaoliu got into trouble again? The Marquis only has one child in the camp, Xiaoliu.


    Looking around again, after seeing no sign of Xu Liu, I knew I had guessed correctly.


    She didn''t stupidly ask why Xu Liu didn''te, but looked at Xu You and smiled softly... She was beautiful and had the charm of a mature woman. She really fascinated Xu You and held her hand in public. He held her hand and said, "Get in the car and enter the camp."


    "Thank you, Lord Marquis." Cui Xiniang got on the carriage and entered the camp.


    One of the carriages was carrying Dr. Liu and two medicine boys, but they were already unconscious and could not ask for help from Jiang Wankang. They were sandwiched in the middle of the convoy and entered the camp.

 Chapter 2212: wasted effort

    Chapter 2212: wasted effort


    Chapter 2212 Wasted Effort


    After her carriage entered the camp, all the Cui family members saluted her: "Greetings to my aunt."


    The maid lifted up the car curtain. Cui Xiniang looked at them, nodded gracefully and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Minions, dont work hard! The Cui family members responded in unison. There were quite a few of them, standing in rows, as if they were courtiers greeting the princess. The look was quite intimidating.


    But in this camp, there is no one who can marry Xu You.


    Even the Xu family does not have many servants. Many servants named Xu were given by the Cui family.


    Cui Xiniang felt proud in her heart. Everything about the Cui family was her confidence. Even though she was just a concubine, she had suppressed the wife of the wife for so many years.


    Cui Xiniang looked at Xu You again: "Master Hou is very capable and taught them really well."


    These words made Xu You feel a lot better... No matter how powerful the Cui family was, wouldn''t everything still belong to his Xu family in the end?


    "Go to Xu''s house." Xu You ordered, and the convoy started moving again, heading deep into the camp and arriving in front of a new house with two entrances.


    This is the Xu House, which was built for Xu You. However, Xu You has always lived in the big tent and Xu Liu was not allowed to live in a good ce. Therefore, no one has lived in this house, and Cui Xiniang is the first person.


    Cui Xiniang was very happy and was led by Xu You into the main room of the house: "You have been tired all the way, so take a rest first. If you have anything to do, we will talk about it after you have rest."


    Cui Xiniang was not stupid. She didn''t dare to rest. She hurriedly told the story about Dr. Liu: "He seems to have made a magic medicine to deworm the thieves. He is going to take the medicine to Chang Liang Wei to show it to Gu. Let''s try it." How effective is the medicine? I knew the importance of the anti-parasitic medicine, so I stopped him and brought him to see the Marquis."


    Xu You''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. If the magic anti-worm medicine was sessfully developed, the ditch for poisonous insects would be dug in vain, so he was very concerned and asked quickly: "Where is the person?"


    Cui Xiniang: "In the carriage of the motorcade, the servants should be taking her into the house now."


    They were indeed brought into the house, by Mr. Qianshan himself. He was so angry that he wanted to p Cui Xiniang, a Xibei, twice.


    How could she be so stupid that she stunned an imperial doctor and brought her into the camp? She was just a concubine. Doctor Liu was a high-ranking official. She was tired of living, so she wanted to die and kidnapped an official?


    Mr. Qianshan finally knows who inherited Xu Lius stupidity. The root of his love lies with Cui Xiniang!


    Mr. Qianshan was very angry, but nothing could happen to Cui Xiniang. He could only suppress his anger and go to the main courtyard to see Cui Xiniang and Xu You.


    He had an unusual status. He soon saw Xu You and Cui Xiniang, told the matter, and said: "We must find a way to talk to Dr. Xiao Liu, and we can''t let him expose this matter, and Xin If the adults know about it, it will inevitably cause another trouble."


    Master Xin is the supervisor and is here to keep an eye on Xu You.


    After hearing this, Ke Xu You was not in a hurry. Instead, he said calmly: "Sir, don''t worry, he is just a little imperial doctor. As long as we don''t admit it, he has no evidence in his hand. If we use him, it will be just a false usation."


    As for Mr. Xin


    "Master Xin has always been transparent and will not pursue this matter. Even if he knows that there is something else going on, for the sake of uniting the camp, he will choose not to delve into it."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan looked at Cui Xiniang...Xu You didn''t even pursue it. How much more property did this give? Is this how she was allowed to squander her master''s property? You are just a Xibei, and every penny you spend belongs to your master!


    Mr. Qianshans guess was correct. Xu You was so calm because Cui Xiniang had already told Dr. Liu about the incident.


    Before speaking, he gave Xu You two boxes, one filled with banknotes and the other containing deeds for various fields, houses and shops. It was quite generous.


    Xu You was very happy because of this, and he really felt that kidnapping a young imperial doctor was nothing. If Dr. Xiao Liu really makes an anthelmintic, he will probably kill people and silence them, but because the time has note yet, he doesn''t want to go to war with the Rong bandits... If he can, he will never want to go to war with the Rong bandits, but to stabilize the Rong army. Thief, after raising your own troops and horses, you can attack the capital!


    "The most important thing now is to test the medicine. Let''s go and see Dr. Xiao Liu." After Xu You finished speaking, he and Cui Xiniang started to leave. Mr. Qianshan could only follow.


    Dr. Xiao Liu has been sent to a guest room in the yard next door. It is the best guest room. Mr. Qianshan asked him to send it there, so that if Dr. Liu wakes up and sees himself in the woodshed, the conflict will deepen. .


    Seeing that Dr. Liu was still unconscious, Xu You raised his voice and said, "Call Xu He and revive him."


    Soon, Xu He was brought in. He was very excited. He could finally stay in the same room as Xi Niang again.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Hou and Aunt Cui." After Xu He saluted them, he went to save Dr. Liu. After a few injections, Dr. Liu woke up.


    Mr. Xiao Liu has been drugged for the past few days, and his brain is almost numb. When he woke up, he was in a daze for more than a quarter of an hour before he finally regained consciousness.


    After seeing Cui Xiniang, she pointed at her and said angrily: "You vicious woman, how dare you detain me?!"


    Xu He quickly grabbed him and said: "Xiao Taiyi, please don''t get excited. This was a misunderstanding. You were ill and fainted on your own. My aunt was worried, so she personally sent you back to Daokougou Camp."


    What?


    Doctor Liu was shocked. He nced at them, his eyes full of ridicule. Do you think I''m stupid? Do you know whether you fell ill or were poisoned? !


    However, Xu You made the final decision: "Mr. Xiao Liu, you are indeed sick and have fainted. Aunt Cui was afraid that something might happen to you, so she sent you here in person."


    He added: "You are awake now. Just take good care of your health from now on. You must know that there are some diseases that if you go too far into the root cause, your life will be hurt."


    These words are a tant warning to Dr. Liu. If you dont want to die, I will ept your excuse of beingatose due to illness.


    Mr. Qianshan sneered in his heart. He thought Xu You coulde up with some good way to solve this problem, but he didn''t expect it to be this kind of bullying!


    However, this method works very well.


    Although Imperial Doctor Xiao Liu is arrogant, he is personally afraid of death. He has been in the northwest for two years, and he knows very well that Xu You is an emperor-like existence here. For the lives of himself and the two medicine boys, and to continue to do deworming Medicine. After mourning for himself for a moment, he finally recognized this secret loss.


    Xu You was very satisfied when he saw that he acquiesced, and asked about the miracle anti-parasitic medicine: "I heard that you made the magic anti-parasitic medicine. This is a great thing. Please write down the prescription quickly and show it to me."


    Cui Xiniang said that Dr. Liu had brought some patent medicine, but the quantity of the medicine seemed to have been deliberately wrong, and the deworming effect was not very good.


    Deliberately getting the dosage of a medicine wrong in order to keep your own prescription is a trick used by many doctors, so Xu You asked Dr. Liu to write down the prescription from scratch.


    After he wrote it out, he asked Xu He to prepare the medicine and test it.


    Doctor Liu finally understood that they were really after his anti-parasitic medicine, but: "It''s okay to write a prescription, but please invite Xin Jianjun. As soon as he arrives, I will immediately write down thetest prescription for the anti-parasitic medicine."e out."


    This is Xu You''s territory. He was afraid that he would be silenced on the spot after writing down the prescription, so he asked to see Mr. Xin.


    ...The decisive battle will be written in about twenty chapters at most. I wont write too much about the plot of the decisive battle. I will rewrite the identity exposure, kill Xu Yous family, and then go to Beijing based on merit and enter the next stage of the plot. The decisive battle will be I will write about the ending of the Fifth Master Lei, the whereabouts of Jun Tianwei, and the official appearance of the uncle and grandpa of the Fei family. Regarding Cuis real and fake father, I will wait until the new dynasty is about to be established. The update is slow, I''m sorry everyone, I will try my best to update more + speed up the plot, I''m sorry again, T-T

 Chapter 2213: you have to help me

    Chapter 2213: you have to help me


    Chapter 2213 You have to help me


    Heh, Xu You sneered, drew his knife and pped it on the table beside him: "Imperial doctors are very smooth and know how to protect themselves. Could it be that the master of Dr. Xiao Liu didn''t teach you this trick because of his secret?"


    Physician Xiao Liu naturally knew this, but he was shocked that Marquis Xu Youyijie could actually say such threatening words himself... He really had too much power and didn''t even bother to cover it up.


    Physician Xiao Liu felt a sense of despair.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Mr. Xiao Liu, as long as you write down the prescription, if the anthelmintic medicine is effective, your contribution will not be less. Even if it is not effective, I promise you that your life will be safe."


    Mr. Qianshan is a famous hermit and counselor, and people like them value integrity the most. As long as they say something, they will do it without any surprises.


    At this moment, Mr. Qianshan can be said to be the life-saving straw for Dr. Liu.


    Physician Xiao Liu didn''t want to die. After hearing this, he thought for a moment and agreed: "Sir has always been famous. I trust him. I hope he won''t let me die with hatred."


    Mr. Qianshan: "Once a word is spoken, it will be hard to follow, so you can rest assured."


    If Xu You doesn''t listen to him and insists on killing Dr. Liu, he will move the old man out to suppress him and Cui Xiniang.


    Imperial Doctor Xiao Liu then started to write the prescription... But he felt humiliated in his heart, so he shed tears while writing.


    Xu You was very disdainful. These people who have read the book are like this. They have given up and still want to cry and mourn for themselves. It is hypocritical and artificial!


    Half an hourter, the prescription was finished.


    The anthelmintic medicine in Da Chu is a copy of Rong Thiefs magical anthelmintic medicine. The only difference is that some of the medicinal materials in Rong Thiefs side are not avable in Da Chu, so they need to be reced with medicinal materials.


    After two years of searching, Xu You kept staring. Therefore, Xu You and the others knew 99% of the medicinal materials written by Dr. Liu, and only two medicinal materials were different.


    nkly refers to the unicorn horn, which is a medicinal material obtained by condensing the white sap flowing out of the tea tree and refining it. It can drive away small insects in the woods and carrion.


    It is a red phoenix pill, which is a colored stone buried in the ground. It is simr to realgar stone. It can kill poisonous insects in the soil. Near the ce where it is located, even earthworms cannot survive in the soil within a few meters. A poison.


    Xu He knew these two medicinal materials. After seeing the prescription, he half-believed it. However, what he was most proud of was his medical skills, so he did not want Dr. Liu to make an anthelmintic medicine.


    He also wants this kind of credit... If he had a credit that would go down in history, he might be worthy of her.


    He quickly suppressed his emotions and asked: "Are these two herbs a substitute for Red Wolf Pill?"


    Doctor Liu nodded: "Well, we in Dachu don''t have Red Wolf Pill, only the simr Red Phoenix Pill, but the effect of Red Phoenix Pill is obviously not as good as Red Wolf Pill, so I will use other medicinal materials with anthelmintic effects and Red Phoenix Pill." After trying them together, the one with the best effect is Qilin Jiao.


    Added another sentence: "Thebination of Qilin Horn and Red Phoenix Pill was arrived at after I tried 142 kinds of medicinal materials."


    You can see how hard it is, so they want to take away his credit for nothing, which makes him feel sad, angry and aggrieved!


    Xu You asked: "Since you have tried it, why did you take the medicinal materials to Changliang Wei to find Gu? Could it be that you have been bribed by Gu and be her ve?"


    "Nonsense, I am a dignified imperial physician, how could I be bribed by a woman?!" Imperial Physician Xiao Liu is arrogant. To say that he is a ve to a woman is an insult to him!


    He added: "I will go to Changliangwei because the effect of Red Phoenix Pillbined with Kirin Horn is not good enough. It has the effect of inhibiting the crawling speed of poisonous insects, but it cannot really repel the insects. But I have tried more than a hundred herbs. I cant think of any other medicinal materials that can be paired with Red Phoenix Pill, so I can only go to Changliang Wei to ask for help.


    "Chang Liang Wei not only has the Gu family, but also Doctor Dai and Wu Mutong. They are all people with excellent medical skills, especially Wu Mutong. Even though he doesn''t treat diseases very much and only does housekeeping work, he is familiar with many poisonous medicinal materials. Ask them about the properties of the medicine, try the medicine a few more times, adjust the dosage, and maybe you can make a truly effective anti-parasitic medicine!" Dr. Xiao Liu said excitedly.


    After hearing this, Xu You looked at Dr. Liu and asked, "Have you finished the anthelmintic medicine yet?"


    Doctor Liu''s face paled, and he quibbled: "It''s 80% sessful. As long as the appropriate dose is adjusted, the anthelmintic drug will be effective, no worse than the magic anthelmintic drug of Rong Thief!"


    Then he added another sentence: "So far, the anthelmintic medicine I have made is the best in the whole of Dachu. Dr. Wu from the south, all the doctors from the Imperial Medical Office in the capital, including Dr. Xu from Xing''an Mansion and the Lei family None of the doctors in other hospitals have made anthelmintics that are as effective as mine!"


    What is good?


    You bastard, youve hurt me!


    Cui Xiniang was so anxious that she burst into tears. She took the risk and **** Dr. Liu, just to get him and the deworming prescription so that she could get a lot of credit.


    It was because of the insect-attracting medicine that Mrs. Gu received a reward from Emperor Jingyuan. If she could take the credit for the anthelmintic medicine as her own, she would definitely be rewarded, be straightened up, and be a true Madam Hou!


    However, all the good ns were ruined by Liu.


    The more Cui Xiniang thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. She choked and said, "Since it hasn''t been done, why do you value deworming medicine more than your life?"


    They are trying to make me believe the truth, and all my efforts have been wasted!


    Doctor Xiao Liu said: "The prescription is the life of the doctor, and it is such a good way to save the world. I take it more seriously. What''s wrong with it?"


    Think you are the only ones who want the credit?


    I also want to leave my name in history!


    Look at Mrs. Gu, she was just a woman who relied on men to survive, but she made an insect attractant. Regardless of whether Da Chu is still there or not, the insect attractant she made once helped everyone survive a catastrophe. It will be recorded in history and passed down to future generations.


    Physician Xiao Liu was young and ambitious, so he naturally wanted such a good reputation, so he hurried to Changliang Wei without telling the people in Xing''an Prefecture, taking only two medicine boys with him.


    However, his desire to be famous actually harmed him and led to this disaster.


    Xu He felt extremely distressed when he saw Cui Xiniang crying, and said quickly: "Master Hou, Aunt Cui, don''t be anxious. I''m going to test the medicine right away. Maybe this anti-worming prescription will work."


    Xu He couldn''t wait any longer and immediately took the prescription to try the medicine.


    Xu You is not in a hurry. If the prescription is useless, he can continue to confront the bandits, which is a good thing.


    Therefore, instead of being angry, heforted Cui Xiniang: "Xi Niang, don''t cry. You are also kind-hearted in doing things for me. Whether it seeds or not, I will keep your intentions in mind."


    "Master Hou." Cui Xiniang was so moved that she snuggled into Xu You''s arms regardless of Mr. Qianshan''s presence, and choked with sobs: "Master Hou is indeed the best person in the world for treating Xi Niang~"


    The voice was soft and charming, quite seductive, and made Xu You feel hot all over.


    When Mr. Qianshan saw this, he wanted to poke his eyes out, and cursed in his heart: She is indeed a concubine, and she has learned all the tricks of a young woman who are not worthy of the stage. There is no trace of the demeanor of a descendant of the royal family!

 Chapter 2214: Crazy?

    Chapter 2214: Crazy?


    Chapter 2214: Madness?


    Mr. Qianshan couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Master Hou, this is Aunt Cui''s residence. It''s inconvenient for Dr. Liu to live here. How about letting him live in a certain house for a while?"


    Physician Xiao Liu held his breath, fearing that Xu You would not agree.


    Ke Xuyou agreed: "If it''s done, let him go and live temporarily with the husband."


    Physician Xiao Liu was very happy and bowed to Mr. Qianshan: "Thank you sir for taking me in."


    Living with Mr. Qianshan, he has at least a 50% chance of saving his life.


    However, Xu You sneered in his heart and said: "If I really want to kill you, you will not survive. I am not afraid of you talking nonsense. You have no evidence. Telling the truth is a false usation. I can behead you openly and publicly." , even Lord Xin cant save you.


    With one sentence, Dr. Liu was once again desperate. He knew very well that he was nothing but fish and could notpete with Xu You.


    And if he wanted to avoid Xu You and just bite Cui Xiniang to death, it would not work. Mr. Qianshan would not agree. No matter how unbearable Cui Xiniang and Xu Liu were, they were still the people the old man wanted to protect. Without the old man''s order, the two of them could not Something happened.


    Lets go. Mr. Qianshan picked up Dr. Liu and took him out of the house. Xu Yous people followed him, making Dr. Liu feel powerless.


    And he didn''t even go out the back door of the house, he was taken directly into the carriage. The carriage drove out of Xu''s house and didn''t stop until he entered Mr. Qianshan''s house.


    Get off the car. Mr. Qianshan said, getting out of the car first.


    Physician Xiao Liu did not see the two medicine boys and asked, "Where are they? But they are locked up?"


    Mr. Qianshan patted Dr. Liu on the shoulder and said, "Forget them and live your life well."


    "You, what do you mean by this?!" Dr. Xiao Liu was frightened and grabbed Mr. Qianshan''s arm, knelt down and cried: "Sir, please save them, they are not even ten years old." Five, its just two and a half-year-old kids who dont know anything, please.


    Mr. Qianshan looked down at him: "It''s a false usation if you tell the truth by one person, but if you add two of them, the confession will be credible... Just treat them as loyal to you, and treat their families well in the future."


    This is also a warning to Doctor Liu. If he dares to go out and talk nonsense, he will end up like the two medicine boys.


    Doctor Liu burst into tears when he saw Mr. Qianshan refused to rescue the two medicine boys. He wanted to run out to find Mr. Xin for help. However, he was knocked unconscious by Xu You''s men, gagged and tied, and thrown into a room. .


    The leader said: "Sir, don''t worry. People who want fame are afraid of death. If you lock him up for a few days, they will be honest."


    Mr. Qianshan nodded and did not reprimand them. He only said: "Go and send a message to Mr. Hou, saying that he is very honest and there is no need to worry."


    Hey. The leader sent a man to tell Xu You.


    Xu You doesn''t care about these little things at all, and is now having a heated fight with Aunt Cui.


    Farewell is better than a wedding. Cui Xiniang had another thought of having another baby, so she tried her best to serve Xu You quitefortably, and she didn''t give up until midnight.


    Cui Xiniang took advantage of Xu You''sfort and asked about Xu Liu.


    Xu You frowned and became a little unhappy, but he still told her the stupid thing Xu Liu had done.


    After hearing this, Cui Xiniang was shocked and angry, shedding tears, and said in a hopeful voice: "It''s because I''m not good at teaching him well. Don''t worry, I will teach him tomorrow to let him know how good I am."


    "It''s up to you." Xu You was very tired and had no energy to say this, so he fell asleep quickly.


    Cui Xiniang knew that Xu You was unhappy. In order to maintain her favor, she used some tricks in the morning and served Xu You again. She felt relieved after seeing Xu You leave with satisfaction.


    Then he immediately told the maid next to him: "Go down and make arrangements. I''m going to see Brother Heng in an hour."


    After thinking for a while, he changed his words: "Don''t go yet. Find Xu He first. I''m not feeling well and I need him to diagnose my pulse." "Yes." The maid immediately went to do it.


    Xu He had been trying deworming medicine all night and was very sleepy. But when he heard that Cui Xiniang was looking for him, he immediately woke up. He hurriedly had someone wash him up, put on the best brocade clothes, and took another dose of the refreshing medicine. Later, he went to see Cui Xiniang in high spirits.


    After entering the house, Xu He saluted Cui Xiniang: "ve, I have met the seconddy."


    Because of the excitement, my voice was still a little trembling.


    Cui Xiniang heard it and smiled sweetly. Theughter prated into Xu He''s heart and tickled him all over.


    Cui Xiniang: "Zhiqin, you go down first."


    "Yes." The maid Zhiqin took the two little maids out.


    There was no door closed, but there was a screen across the room. As long as Xu He walked into the screen, outsiders couldn''t see what they were doing.


    Xu He was very nervous and stood for a long time without saying anything. Cui Xiniangughed again and called out: "Ah He,e in."


    After hearing this, Xu He almost did not hesitate and immediately walked behind the screen. After seeing Cui Xiniang who was thinking about her day and night, he bowed again: "I have met the seconddy."


    Cui Xiniang is noble in his heart, and being Xu You''s concubine is an injustice. Therefore, in private, he will not call her Cui Auntie, at least she will be called Second Madam.


    Cui Xiniang sighed: "Stop calling me Second Madam. No matter how you call me Madam, you are not the principal wife."


    Xu He couldn''t hear this and said hurriedly: "Miss Xi, don''t worry, wait a little longer, you will definitely be the most noble woman in the world in less than three years."


    Cui Xiniang smiled: "Finally, you call me Miss Xi again. I thought you would only call me Second Madam or Aunt Cui."


    Xu He''s heart palpitated when he heard this: "If you like it, I will call you Miss Xi from now on."


    Damn, you two are really honest and polite, aren''t you afraid of being heard by Xu You?


    There are even more rude things.


    Cui Xiniang half-slumped down on the soft armrest, and put her delicate hands on the soft armrest: "Ahe, check my pulse and see how I am."


    "...Yes." Xu He was very excited. After calming down his heartbeat, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand to feel Cui Xiniang''s pulse. After a full quarter of an hour, he said: "Miss Xi is a little weak, but as long as she continues to take herbal medicine and take care of her carefully, she will be able to Longevity."


    "I don''t want a long life, I just want a son." Cui Xiniang said, moving her hand, she put it on Xu He''s hand, and caressed the back of Xu He''s hand softly: "Ahe, you You have superb medical skills, so you must be able to help me... You have helped me all those years ago."


    Xu He was a man who admired her. He couldn''t withstand being teased like this by her. Fortunately, his robe was wide, which covered his ugly appearance.


    After a moment, he said: "Miss Xi, if you get pregnant again, I''m afraid it will be in danger... The sixth young master will be married and have a son in a few years. Miss Xi is enough to have him. There is no need to risk having another child."


    He didnt want anything to happen to her just to give birth to a child.


    After hearing this, Cui Xiniang immediately withdrew her hand, shed tears, and sobbed: "I have suffered enough for the sins I suffered back then. If he was not useless, why would I need to take the risk of giving birth to another child?"


    She wasining about Xu Hi in her heart... She didn''t know where to find the person. She guessed that her parents were crazy, so they always got into trouble and did crazy things, which made her embarrassed in front of Xu You.

 Chapter 2215: warn

    Chapter 2215: warn


    Chapter 2215 Warning


    Xu He was also very distressed when talking about those years, and quicklyforted him: "Miss Xi, just be patient, it will be fine in two or three years."


    The Marquis does not like Mrs. Hou and uses Mrs. Hou and the eldest young master as corpses. After waiting for at most three years, the Marquis will definitely fall out with Emperor Jingyuan. By then, Mrs. Hou and the eldest son will be dead, and Miss Xi will be able to be rehabilitated. The good days areing.


    Cui Xiniang was very angry... She was indeed a ve, and she would only let her endure when things happened. You are so powerful in poisoning skills, how could you not make a poison and send someone to poison the mother and son? !


    However, she is ady and has always been gentle, so she nodded and choked: "Well, Ah He is right... I''m not impatient, but I''m worried about Brother Heng. I only have him, but he''s useless. , always getting into trouble, which made me suffer from the bad looks of the Marquis..."


    The Marquis was mean to youst night? Xu He was angry and distressed. Miss Xi is a jewel, and Xu You relied on the private property of the Cui family to support his army. How could he show mercy to Miss Xi? It was too much.


    At this moment, he wanted to use all the poison he had learned on Xu You!


    Cui Xiniang neither admitted nor denied, she just said: "Don''t be angry, this is my life..."


    These words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. Xu He couldn''t listen. He clenched his fists and thought about it. He had to think of a way to send Mrs. Hou and her son to the underworld as soon as possible!


    When Cui Xiniang saw this, she just said that he knew it well and didnt say much. She turned to talk about Xu Lius matter: "Ahe, do you think he...has a problem here?"


    She raised her hand and pointed at her brain.


    Xu He quickly denied: "No, he is very good and smart, but he has too many thoughts and a bad temper. He suddenly changed his environment. He went from a life of wealth to a life of hardship. He had to swallow his anger in order to build a good rtionship with the soldiers. , I couldn''t adapt to it for a while, and I became temporarily manic. If I take good care of it for a year and a half, as long as I adapt, I can return to the same state as before."


    "Seriously?" Cui Xiniang frowned slightly when she heard this, and looked at Xu He with tearful eyes: "But he has been in the northwest for more than two years, why can''t he adapt? Instead, he does more and more stupid things?"


    Do you think Im stupid? What''s going on with Xu Liu, why can''t I tell? !


    He added: "Ahe, we have been in love since childhood, and we have experienced life and death together. You can''t lie to me."


    Xu He was in a dilemma. He didn''t want her to be sad, and he didn''t want her to risk giving birth to a child because Xu Liu couldn''t do it. But he didn''t want to lie to her. After struggling for a moment, he said: "There are some small problems, but they can be controlled. Sincest year, he had a cough." From the beginning to now, I have added therapeutic drugs to the medicine he takes, and he is getting better, so there is no need to worry, Miss Xi."


    After hearing this, Cui Xiniang''s face turned pale and she almost fainted. Tears fell drop by drop. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and cried softly: "There is really a problem, but it hurts me... If I had known he was like this, I would have Shouldnt


    "Miss Xi, don''t talk about those days again." Xu He interrupted her hastily. If the other servants listened, they would all die!


    He knelt down again and apologized to her: "It was my fault that made Miss Xi suffer."


    Cui Xiniang lowered her eyes and suppressed the fierce re in her eyes. Of course you are not good. If you had the ability, I would not suffer!


    But what she hates most is not Xu He, but Xu You... She was so rare at that time, but she didn''t marry her, and only gave her the position of concubine. She took that gamble in order to get the upper hand, and almost killed two people. .


    I still hate the Cui family and that uncle.


    Why didn''t youe to rescue her earlier and let her suffer so much? After finding her, you didn''t kill Mrs. Hou and let her continue to be a concubine.


    Cui Xiniang looked at her hands and stroked her face. She had a heavenly appearance and a noble birth. She was supposed to be a queen and a concubine, but she could only be a concubine to a young prince. She was not willing to ept it!


    Cui Xiniang felt sad for her fate for a moment and said: "Get up, this is all my life. I don''t me anyone, but... I want to have another child, whether it is a boy or a girl, who will be closer than him."


    She stretched out her slender white hands, supported Xu He, looked at him and said, "Ah He, if you want to help me, I''ll beg you."


    After saying this, tears gathered in his eyes, and each teardrop rolled down, which made Xu He feel heartbroken, and said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Miss Xi, I will help you achieve your wish even if I risk my life!"


    Miss Xi, pregnancy is risky, but its not impossible to take the risk... However, if you want to sessfully conceive, you must give Xu You medicine.


    Cui Xiniang was very happy and said with tears: "Ahe, you are so kind."


    This sentence alone made Xu He feel that it was worth dying for her.


    But Cui Xiniang had achieved her goal and was tired of crying. She had no time to talk to him anymore, so she said: "Ahe, you look a little tired, but you haven''t rested since you were testing the medicinest night? Have you tried it? Then go back and rest as soon as possible. Stay here, lest you get yourself hurt." These words were spoken very skillfully. He obviously wanted to ask how the anthelmintic medicine went and whether it was effective, but to Xu He''s ears, it sounded like Miss Xi felt sorry for him.


    Xu He was very moved: "Don''t worry, Miss Xi, I''m not tired, I''m very energetic."


    When Cui Xiniang said this, she smiled delicately and gave Xu He a look that made Xu He almost lose control.


    Its better to rest more. Cui Xiniang said, How did the medicine test go?


    Xu He frowned and said, "Dr. Xiao Liu didn''t lie. The effect of the deworming medicine he made was indeed not good enough."


    He tried it all night and changed thebination of Red Phoenix Pill and Qilin Horn dozens of times, but the best effect was only able to dy the time for poisonous insects to get on the body, and it could only dy five breaths.


    Five breaths, anyone who responds slowly will suffer.


    but


    Thebination of Red Phoenix Pill and Qilin Horn is right. Hes on the right track. Ill try it again, or add some other things, and I should be able to make a magic repellent!


    Xu He said thest half of the sentence and looked at Cui Xiniang expectantly.


    Cui Xiniang knew what he wanted to hear and said cooperatively: "Ahe is really amazing. When Ahe seeds in making the medicine, I will give you a big gift to congratte him."


    Xu He''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he swore, "I will never let Miss Xi down."


    It is a pity that he will never get such a great achievement that will be remembered in history.


    Cui Xiniang smiled sweetly and called the maid Zhiqin over: "Ahe has already checked my pulse and sent him off for me."


    "Yes." Zhiqin responded and sent Xu He out of the house, but did not go back. Instead, she left with Xu He. Seeing Xu He''s confusion, she smiled and said, "Auntie''s scent tablets have been used up. Let me follow Xu He." Doc, go get some."


    Xu He froze when he heard the word Xiang Pian, and was going crazy with jealousy. But he couldn''t refuse, so he could only give Xiang Pian, which made Xu You even more inseparable from Miss Xi.


    After Xu He left, Cui Xiniang called another maid Zhiya: "Let Cui Duo get ready. I''m going to see Brother Heng."


    Yes. Zhiya hurriedly went to make arrangements.


    She is the master of all the servants of the Cui family. After Cui Duo learned the news, he did not dare to neglect and immediately arranged for Cui Xiniang to enter the dark cell and see Xu Liu inside.


    Xu Liu was very happy to see Cui Xiniang. He rushed over, hugged Cui Xiniang and cried: "Mom, you are finally here. My son misses you so much. You must save your son, wuwuwu~"


    Cui Xiniang was extremely disgusted and pushed him away: "You still have the nerve to cry!"

 Chapter 2216: Weird family

    Chapter 2216: Weird family


    Chapter 2216 A strange family


    "When I came here, how did I teach you to be smart and obedient and not to do stupid things? But how did you do it? You caused trouble again and again, which made your father more and more dissatisfied with you, so he dumped me. His face is pale!


    Not only that, Xu You has been attracting beauties since he became the Marquis. Those little goblins are as beautiful as the others. If she hadn''t used medicinest night, Xu You would have gone back to the meeting and left to apany those little goblins.


    "You can help me improve a little bit. If this continues, you won''t be able to inherit the Xu family!"


    Cui Xiniang cursed loudly, which rmed Cui Duo.


    Cui Duo knocked on the door of the ck cell and reminded: "Auntie, please keep your voice down."


    What she said was dissatisfaction with Xu You. What would happen if someone heard her?


    After Cui Xiniang heard this, she sobbed: "Hey, I know...Aduo, you go out and guard first. I have something to say to Brother Heng."


    "Yes." Cui Duo was a very conscientious servant. He didn''t wait too long and turned around to go out. But before leaving, he reminded Xu Liuyi: "This is your mother and your support. Don''t hurt her."


    You will get no benefit from hurting her.


    After hearing this, Xu Liu cried angrily, wiped his tears, looked at Cui Xiniang by the light of the candle, and began toin: "Did you see that this is how they treated me? They didn''t regard me as their master at all. You''re here, don''t you?" Just help me, and you still scold me and push me, but I am your son, your only son!"


    When Cui Xiniang heard this, she was so angry that she trembled all over. She couldn''t help but rushed over, grabbed him, and pped him twice: "Treason, what do you mean? Are you threatening me?"


    Xu Liu was beaten and almost went crazy with anger, but: "Is there anything wrong with what my son said? Our mother and son have always relied on each other."


    He relied on her to gain the support of the Cui family, and she also wanted to rely on him to seize everything from the Xu family.


    But his words sounded like a threat to Cui Xiniang.


    This traitor actually dared to threaten her!


    Cui Xiniang became more and more cold-hearted, pointing to her belly and said: "Do you think I only have one son? At my age, if I want to have children, I can still give birth to two or three, so please be obedient and don''t destroy yourself. future!"


    Xu Liu was shocked. He stared at Cui Xiniangs belly and asked, Mom, you, you have it?


    Cui Xiniang smiled and said: "Are you afraid? If you know you are afraid, just be obedient to me and don''t cause trouble for me."


    As she said that, she stood up from a half-crouched position, but was suddenly pulled by Xu Liu... just once, and Xu Liu quickly let go.


    Cui Xiniang was puzzled and looked down at him: "What are you dragging? Do you want to admit your mistake? Just say it, I will listen."


    However, when Xu Liu pulled her, he actually wanted to knock her down so that she could have a miscarriage.


    But think about it, she just came to the camp and it would take more than a month to get pregnant at the earliest. She probably stopped in time before she got pregnant.


    Seeing that she didn''t notice, Xu Liu felt secretly happy in his heart, but tears welled up on his face and he cried: "Mom, my son knows he is wrong. Please don''t give up your son. I will be obedient in the future."


    Cui Xiniang was very satisfied after hearing this, thinking that it would be difficult for her to get pregnant, and she would probably have to rely on him to support her in her old age in the future. She showed her mother''s love, helped him up, hugged him, and cried: "Brother Heng, my mother will beat you and scold you." It''s all for your own good. Your father has many sons, and you are a bastard. If we don''t live up to expectations, we, mother and son, will have no way to survive in the future."


    Thats it again!


    She has always been like this since she was a child. Sometimes she would beat and scold herself, and sometimes she would hurt herself. She was so capricious that he was always cautious, for fear of making her angry again if he did something wrong.


    It was also because of her that I developed a suspicious and capricious personality.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, it''s my son''s fault. My son will definitely grow up in the future and be the most promising son of the Xu family. My father can only give me the inheritance of the Xu family." Xu Liu cried.


    This mother and son can really cry. For a while, the dark cell was filled with their cries. Those who didnt know it would have thought that the rtionship between mother and son was so deep.


    But the mother and son had their own ns.


    After crying, Cui Xiniang wiped his tears: "My son, don''t cry, mother believes that you will be sessful." Xu Liu nodded: "My son will not let my mother down."


    He suddenly asked: "Have you seen Ahe?"


    Cui Xiniang: "I''ve seen it, why do you ask?"


    Xu Liu smiled and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that Ahe has always been loyal to our mother and son. Mom is here. If she can see him, he will be very happy."


    Cui Xiniang nodded: "Ahe is indeed loyal."


    Helping her all the time.


    Xu Liu was even more happy after hearing this... He knew very well what Xu He thought about his mother. As long as he gave orders to Xu He in the name of his mother, Xu He would definitely obey them.


    In this way, he can use those powerful poisons to kill all Xu You''s other sons. As long as Xu You has no sons, his position as heir will naturally be stable.


    Good guy, what kind of beast are you that crawled out of the way toe up with such a bad idea!


    However, Cui Xiniang had no doubts, and was instead made very happy.


    Xu Liu is just like her. If he wants to coax others, he is very powerful. Cui Xiniang came here with a lot of anger, but at this moment, she was alreadyughing and talking and forgot to be angry.


    He even promised Xu Liu: "You must stay in the dark cell for a few days. After a few days, mother will give your father something, and he will let you out."


    He then said: "After youe out, remember to do your errands well and don''t make mistakes and cause trouble again. If you cause trouble again, you will be the one who suffers, and the other sons of your father will be the ones who benefit!"


    Xu Liu responded obediently: "Yes, my son understands. Please rest assured, mother."


    Cui Xiniang touched his head and said, "Well, be obedient."


    Having said that, he turned around and left without waiting any longer.


    Cui Duo went to see her off.


    Cui Xiniang med Cui Duo again: "You are too soft-hearted. You should be more ruthless and let him know how powerful he is. If you don''t use ruthless tactics to teach him, he will always get into trouble."


    There is nothing wrong with what he said. Cui Duo nodded: "What my aunt said is that I will increase my efforts to discipline the sixth master."


    "Well, you''ve worked hard." Cui Xiniang was very satisfied and said with a smile. She even raised her eyes to nce at Cui Duo, her eyes sparkling and making people think.


    Cui Duo felt a little ufortable. After sending her out of the prison yard, he stopped and bowed, "I still have to watch over the Sixth Young Master. Auntie, go slowly."


    Cui Xiniang could only take the maid and go back by car.


    After arriving at Xu''s house, she had a good sleep. She got up at midnight, dressed herself up, and waited for Xu You toe over.


    As a result, Xu You didn''te, saying that he had business to attend to and was resting in the big tent. However, he asked a maid from the general room to attend to him.


    The maid is young, beautiful and in good shape, and is very good at getting things done. She is very happy to serve Xu You.


    After Cui Xiniang heard this, she was furious... Xu You was really not a thing. After bing a marquis with the support of her Cui family, she began to be arrogant, and she continued to be a concubine.


    Cui Xiniang became more and more angry as she thought about it, and finally she was so angry that she lifted the table and asked Zhiqin angrily: "What is the name of that maid? What is her origin? Mr. Qianshan doesn''t care?!"


    Zhiqin lowered his head and said, "My name is Xiner. I was sent by General Dai. She is a famous flower fairy in Jinling Prefecture."

 Chapter 2217: Coolie and farewell

    Chapter 2217: Coolie and farewell


    Chapter 2217 Coolie and Parting


    As for Mr. Qianshan


    This is the Marquiss private matter, and its not his business to take care of.


    Cui Xiniang said angrily: "It''s not easy to manage? What if we get a child?!"


    Brother Heng was punished recently, and Xu You doesn''t like him very much anymore. If something happens to him, wouldn''t Brother Heng''s status be even more insecure?


    Go and send a message to Mr. Qianshan, tell him about this, and let him think of something. Cui Xiniang exined.


    Yes. Zhiqin could only do it.


    Unsurprisingly, Mr. Qianshan was so angry that he cursed in his heart: What is wrong with this Xibei guys brain? Do you want him to take care of things like this in bed?


    Moreover, Xu You has taken medicine, so the chance of having another child is low. If he wants to have another child, he must take the antidote made by Xu He.


    Even if Xu You gives birth to a child, regardless of whether it is a boy or a girl, there are so many of them and the old master has been nning for so long, can Xu You be able to change the heir at will?


    Everything has been arranged, what is this Xibei guy still worried about?


    Its so annoying, get out of here!


    Mr. Qianshan was extremely dissatisfied, but the old man valued Xibei products, so he could only give him some sympathy. He said to Zhiqin: "Don''t worry, my aunt, the Marquis is just superficially happy. Her status with the Sixth Young Master will never be affected." .


    After saying this, he waved his hand, impatiently signaling Zhiqin to leave.


    My ve, please leave. Zhiqin quickly went back, told Cui Xiniang what Mr. Qianshan said, andforted her: Auntie, you are like a bright pearl and a bright moon. Those wild flowers cannotpare with you, they are only as bright as a day or two.


    But Cui Xiniang couldn''t bear it for the past two days, and she cried angrily: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Why is my life so miserable?"


    In fact, when the old man did not find her, Cui Xiniang also lived a miserable life for several years. At that time, she was cautious and cautious, and was worse than a ve.


    But ever since the old man found her and gave her property and manpower, she began to feel proud, then became arrogant and dissatisfied.


    Her Cui family is so powerful, why should she still suffer? !


    Cui Xiniang couldn''t figure it out and cried for more than an hour... To be honest, the "family of three" Xu You, Cui Xiniang, and Xu Liu were really weird. Their rtionship even had a weirdness to it, which people from normal families couldn''t understand.


    Jiang Wangang''s family doesn''t understand it very much, and Qin Sang and Gu Jinli''s family don''t understand it even more. However, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli have no time to think about the Xu family and are meeting the Fei family.


    "Let me do the math for you. My grandfather and your grandma''s grandfather are cousins. You have to call me..." Old Man Fei was stuck as he spoke. He looked at his ten fingers and began to think silently in his heart. Count it.


    Gu Jinli felt a headache after seeing it, and finally said: "Anyway, you are always a distant cousin to my grandma''s mother''s side, and our two families are distant cousins, right?"


    Old man Fei was old. After hearing this, he clicked his tongue and frowned: "It seems so, but it doesn''t seem to be true either."


    "There''s nothing wrong. I''ve written it down with pen and paper. That''s pretty much it." Gu Jinli had a headache and didn''t want to talk about it anymore. He said, "Well, let''s talk briefly. I call you cousin, and you call me. Just call me my grandniece."


    Fei Jiawang and Fei Jiafu nodded quickly: "My cousin is right, sir, let''s not forget about it, just call it that. Anyway, we won''t be able to stay for half a month before we go back, and we probably won''te back again. Even if It doesn''t matter if you call me a junior, as long as you don''t admit your mistake, you can exin it to your great-grandfather, and let him rest in peace."


    Fei Dacan also said: "Yes, dad, that''s it. If we continue talking about it, we will be bald."


    Old Man Fei raised his hand, pped the three of them on the back of the head, and cursed: "You bastards, seniority is a big deal, how can you be so confused?"


    but


    He was tired and toozy to forget it. After scolding his children and grandchildren, he said to Gu Jinli, "Okay, let''s do what my nephew and granddaughter said."


    He sped his hands together, bowed towards the outside of the house, and murmured something: "The ancestors of the Fei family are above all, it''s not that the descendants want to bezy, it''s the granddaughter of Gu Fei who wants to simply talk about seniority. If you are angry, you want to cause disaster. Whatever, dont look for my house, look for Qin Gu. Gu Jinli:


    This cousin, can you say this behind my back?


    Say it to my face, does this rtive still want to do it?


    But she doesnt believe in anything and is immune to all poisons. You can worship her as you wish.


    After Old Fei paid his respects, he asked Gu Jinli: "I heard from my father that when your grandma got married, the old Fei family here gave her a batch of gold jewelry. Was it at your ce or at your father''s ce? If it was with you Here, bring it to me to see, so as not to mistakenly recognize the bride."


    I have already admitted it, but you are asking now. Isnt it toote?


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang: "Brother Qin, show me to my cousin."


    The gold jewelry has always been on Qin Sang''s possession, because the Fei family didn''t ask. He was afraid that if the Fei family told a lie about the gold jewelry, it would give these fakes a proof of identification, so he didn''t say anything.


    He nodded at this moment, took out a box of gold jewelry, opened it and showed it to Old Man Fei: "Please take a look."


    Old man Fei immediately took out a waterproof sheepskin bag, took out a drawing from it, andpared it with the gold jewelry in the box, looking at each one.


    It was just a few pieces of gold jewelry, but he checked it for two quarters of an hour. After aligning all the patterns clearly, he wiped his tears and said, "It''s real. It''s the same as the drawings sent to my father from my hometown. I didn''t admit it wrong."


    Okay, okay, as long as you dont admit your mistake.


    How happy would that person be if he knew that there are indeed descendants of the Fei family, and that they are so promising?


    but


    Because these descendants of the Fei family are real, I am afraid that he will change his mind ande back... After all, he and the ancestors of Qingma County were originally from Dachu, but the previous dynasty lost theirnd. The people did not leave. In order to protect thend of their ancestors, they became Dahong''s tribal people.


    Old man Fei said: "I heard that you gave birth to two babies? Where are they? Bring them to my cousin to see."


    You have to take a look, remember what it looks like, draw a portrait, and send it to that person.


    but


    Old Man Fei emphasized again: "Even though my cousin''s family is a ginseng picker, they are still very poor. They were so poor that they couldn''t eat meat for three months. So, little girl, don''t dislike my cousin." I really cant afford to give red envelopes to your dolls.


    Gu Jinli:


    I didnt ask either.


    Besides, didnt Lin Yongwangpensate you three hundred taels of silver? General Jiang gave you an extra thirty taels of silver to recuperate your injuries. You have a huge sum of money on your back. Are you crying now?


    If you are stingy, just say it straight away. I dont know what to say. How can my son still be short of those red envelopes from you?


    Gu Jinli smiled dryly and said, "No, it''s not the Chinese New Year, so why should I give you a red envelope?"


    Old man Fei was overjoyed and praised: "Look at this little girl, she is really sensible!"


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "You can marry such a daughter-inw because you have umted great virtues in your previous life. You should be grateful, but you can''t abandon your wife and children after you get promoted and be rich."


    If you dare to throw one away and give it a try, that man will destroy your whole family!

 Chapter 2218: Coolie and farewell【2】

    Chapter 2218: Coolie and farewell��2��


    Chapter 2218 Coolie and Parting2


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli, nodded and said with a smile: "It is true that he has umted good deeds in his previous life."


    Gu Jinli was happy to hear this, and said to Old Man Fei and the others, "You guys have a rest first, and we''ll go get the child."


    After saying that, he left with Qin Sang.


    Fei Dacan looked at them and nodded inwardly. It seemed that they liked each other and had a good rtionship.


    This ce is a bit far from the house where the couple lived. They came back and forth in a carriage more than three quarters of an hourter. Before they even entered the house, the Fei family heard a roar.


    Then there was another burst of crying.


    "What''s going on? I''ll go out and take a look." Fei Dacan hurriedly went out to take a look.


    Not long after, Qin Sang and his wife arrived with their child in their arms, followed by several servants, and the little fat baby being held by Qin Sang was screaming excitedly.


    Not only did he yell, but he also asked Qin Sang and his wife to respond to him. If the response waste, he would burst into tears.


    Fei Dacanughed, this little fat boy was quite funny.


    "These are your two babies? They are so fat." Fei Da Shen boasted, took Eng from Qin Sang''s arms, and said with disgust: "They just don''t look like our Fei family."


    too simr to the person named Qin.


    Wow! Eng cried loudly when he was suddenly hugged by a stranger. But when he saw Fei Dacans beard, he immediately started to pull his hand happily.


    Hissing, Fei Dacan grimaced in pain and said, "Little baby, please let go, it hurts."


    "Ahhh!" Eng smiled excitedly, with no intention of letting go.


    With no other choice, Fei Dacan could only hand Eng to his son Fei Jiawang to hold him: "You don''t have a beard, it''s safe to hold him."


    But the two wolves quit. As soon as they got into Fei Jiawang''s arms, they cried and stretched out their little hands towards Fei Dacan, making a gesture of pulling his beard.


    Old man Fei pped Fei Da Shen on the back of the head and said angrily: "It''s just a beard, what can we do if it''s gone?!"


    Fei Dacan wanted to cry: "But Dad, it hurts."


    Qin Sang handed Big Wolf to Fei Dacan: "Big Wolf, be good, you hold him first."


    I went to hug Eng, with a stern face, and taught him a lesson: "Eng, I told you not to pull people''s beards, why don''t you listen? Do you know you can''t pull people, or else daddy will beat you."


    Er Wolf didnt know what he was talking about, but he wanted to pull his beard and cried when he didnt pull it, so he was beaten.


    The little guy was stunned for a moment, looking at Qin Sang, then burst into tears and reached out for Gu Jinli to hug him.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t hug him, but pointed at Qin Sang''s chin and said: "You can''t pull the beard, or you will be beaten, do you understand?"


    After saying that, he made a beard-pulling motion with his left hand, and pped his left hand hard with his right hand. Then he rubbed his eyes and started to fake cry.


    Eng is smart. After doing this a few times, he understood. He no longer cried loudly, but sobbed aggrievedly. He even touched Gu Jinli, as if tofort her and ask her not to cry.


    Gu Jinli was very happy, hugged him and said, "Second wolf, be good, don''t pull your beard anymore."


    Qin Sang felt sorry for his son again and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, the child is young and forgetful. Let''s teach him slowly in the future."


    Fei Dacan felt resentful when he heard this: "I''m sorry, you don''t have a beard, so you won''t be pulled. You don''t know the pain at all, but I am in great pain!"


    Snap, Old Man Fei hit him again: "You have only lived here for a few days? You will go back in less than half a month. What''s wrong with asking my great-great-grandson to pull a few beards?"


    My great-great-grandson has been promoted in the seniority all of a sudden, but something doesnt sound right. Is he talking about the wrong seniority again?


    Hey, never mind, my head hurts, just call it that. "Dad, this little baby is very well-behaved. He smiled at me just now. It''s so pretty." Fei Jiawang hugged the big wolf, looking very curious, and kept teasing him.


    But the big wolf waszy. After teasing for a while, he finally smiled again...like a little sun that suddenly appeared, bright, bright and warm, which made the Fei family very happy.


    Old man Fei even cried: "Good boy, if you were..."


    I got stuck again. I didnt know what to do with someone of higher rank. I choked for a while and then changed my words: "If my father sees you, he will be very happy."


    If that man sees you two fat babies, he will be even happier!


    Okay, stop hugging them, and return the little chubby babies. They are very delicate. We dont like bathing, so its not easy to hold them for too long.


    The Fei family handed the children to Qin Sang. Seeing him holding one in each hand, Old Fei said again: "You are really lucky."


    Qin Sang did not deny it, nodded with a smile, and said: "Grandpa, please take good care of your injuries. If you need anything, just tell the servants who take care of you."


    When they talked about Dou Chengzi, they were not happy: "Can you change the boy to serve us? That brat reads military regtions to us whenever he is free, and our wounds are about to burst."


    I had just been tortured two days ago, and before my injuries healed, I came to read them the military regtions and tell them what punishment they would receive if they broke this rule. Who can bear it?


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t work: "Chengzi has thought carefully and has served Mr. Hong before. He will take care of the old man. You can rest assured and take care of him."


    I wont change it! Fei Dacan was unhappy.


    Qin Sang nodded, hugged the two children, and left with Gu Jinli. The Fei family choked so much that after walking out of the guest house, they heard their loud voices: "The man named Qin didn''t even give us a recement. It''s a good thing we didn''t." Give their little fat kid a red envelope, otherwise youll lose!


    That man surnamed Qin is not easy to talk to. My cousins granddaughter wont be bullied by him, right? Shes such a big guy. If he punches him twice, my cousins granddaughter will die on the spot!


    Qin Sang:


    You can really think that he could stab himself without touching a hair of the little fish.


    The couple listened for a while and then left.


    After returning to the house where he lived and retreating, Gu Jinli asked, "Are they really okay?"


    The Fei family may not admit their mistake, but they are several generations apart. Who knows who the Fei family is connected to in the Northeast? She had to worry.


    Qin Sang: "It looks like there is no problem at the moment."


    He added: "In any case, now that we have passed the Ming Road, General Jiang and Xu You have admitted that they are not a trickster. As for the rest, I have made arrangements. I will test them again on their way back. Don''t you, Xiaoyu?" Worried, even if they are, we have the manpower to deal with it.


    Gu Jinli believed him the most. After hearing this, he was temporarily relieved. In the evening, he called Brother Yi over and finished dinner together.


    Brother Yi admired Qin Sang very much and was very excited to have dinner with him.


    And Qin Sang lived up to his uncle''s nickname. He would teach him martial arts, read military books, use a sand table to teach him how to arrange troops, and in the morning he would take him with him to watch the soldiers practice.


    But Brother Yi also has to work.


    The farming season is busy now. Arge sorghum harvest is underway. After the harvest, they have to rush to nt the soybeans. Kuang and the others left the day before Qin Sang came back just because they had to rush back to harvest.


    The Fei family suffered flesh wounds. After a few days of nursing, they were healed. They were very happy to see the entire health center busy collecting grain and nting seeds. After eating and drinking, they shaved their teeth and said, "Look at these people. Im really exhausted and have to rush to harvest in the bright sun, but its different for us rtives, we have meat to eat and can lie down without having to work.


    However, they were extremely happy and sad. Just a few days after they feltfortable, Qin Sang asked them to go to the threshing floor to look at the sorghum on the grounds ofck of manpower to prevent the grain from being eaten by birds.


    The Fei family were angry and made a fuss. However, because they made trouble, Qin Sang stopped them with military regtions: "Work, or send them to Duchonggou and be tortured. You choose one."


    If you want to know whether they are meticulous, you have to observe more in their words and deeds. You can''t let them lie down in the room all the time, because you won''t be able to tell anything.

 Chapter 2219: Coolie and farewell【3】

    Chapter 2219: Coolie and farewell��3��


    Chapter 2219 Coolie and Parting3


    After hearing this, the Fei family jumped up and pointed at Qin Sang and cursed: "Okay, Qin is a handsome man. I didn''t expect him to be so evil-hearted. If I had known, we wouldn''t havee to recognize him!"


    "It''s okay to recognize a rtive. We don''t reap the benefits. Instead, we get beaten up. We are forced to work before our wounds are healed. If we don''t work, military regtions will be used to deal with us. Oh, what about our lives? Its so hard!


    Fei Dacan sat down directly on the ground, howling loudly.


    Widow Xiao carried Xiao Qingyun on her back and shouted at the top of her voice toward the courtyard door: "Come on, big guys, the big men of the Fei family are acting like women and rolling around because they don''t want to work!"


    With one word, a group of children gathered to watch.


    Fei Dacan got angry, got up, pointed at Widow Xiao and said, "You woman, what are you shouting about? We are injured, why don''t we want to recover first and not work?"


    Widow Xiao chuckled: "We are all rtives. Our family is closer than yours. We are still rtives of the husband''s family. We have to work all day long. Why don''t your family do it? You are sozy. Believe it or not, I asked my nephew to retire. Shi!"


    Shrew, how dare you! Fei Dacan was angry.


    Old man Fei was also angry, pointed at Qin Sang and said: "You just let the Xiao family bully your wife? Are you still a man?!"


    Old man Fei is really angry. The Xiao family is too barbaric. How much suffering will the little girl of the Gu family have to suffer in the future if she lives with such rtives.


    !


    Click!


    With two sounds, Qin Sang shed at the door leaf with his knife, splitting one side of the door leaf open, and the entire guest courtyard immediately fell silent.


    Widow Xiao ran extremely fast and said hurriedly: "Nephew, your little cousin peed. Auntie went to change his pants."


    He ran away immediately.


    The other children who came to watch the fun also ran away... Wuwuwu, Mr. Qianhu is so cruel, they shouldn''t havee to see the fun. I hope Mr. Qianhu didn''t see their faces. If they recognized the children from which family they were, they would Afraid of being punished.


    Fei Dacan was also frightened and said hurriedly: "Cousin-inw, please don''t be angry. It''s just work. Let''s go and do it."


    but


    Old man Fei said: "You can work, but you can''t let the Xiao family bully the little girl of the Gu family, or the old man will fight with you!"


    I''m doing this for your own good. If you really let the Xiao family bully the little girl of the Gu family, wait until that manes back... No, you don''t even have to wait for him toe back. He can chop you into eight pieces on the battlefield and feed them to you. Wolf.


    Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu is my wife and the person I am closest to. I won''t let others bully her. She doesn''t have the temper to let others bully her. You can rest assured."


    He then pointed to a few small stools and long bamboo poles in the yard and said, "Take these things and go to the threshing floor to catch the birds."


    This work is the easiest in the farm work, and they can do it even if they are injured.


    You have to remember what you said, otherwise, hum! Old Man Fei put his hands behind his back and took his son and two grandchildren to the threshing floor to catch the birds.


    Dou Chengzi also followed and helped them work.


    On the threshing floor, there were people from Qin Sang who were watching the Fei family all day long. They found that although the Fei family were sshing, they were all old farmers. Not only could they look at the threshing floor, they could also turn and dry sorghum. Grains, sorghum stalks, and ingredients are used to feed livestock.


    When the sun went down, half a basketful of birds came to offer sacrifices.


    Look at the craftsmanship of our old Fei family, its not bad,e on, little guys, dont be polite, take one each and bake it to add oil and water.


    Fei Dacan generously distributed the birds to the children in the guard house.


    "You can''t eat it!" Huang Sanhu said: "My wife said that there are insects in the birds. If you eat them, you will get sick. They must be burned and used as fertilizer."


    "What kind of bugs are there? Poisonous bugs?" Old Man Fei frowned and scolded the great wizard in his heart. The **** was really sick and couldn''t do anything bad. He insisted on making such things that harmed people and animals: "That''s really It''s a pity, this is only half a basket of meat and vegetables." Huang Sanhu wiped a handful of saliva and said: "Don''t be greedy, thedy said that after the grain is harvested, she will kill pigs for us to eat, and after the soybeans are nted, I will give you meat again, and it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival soon, so you can eat meat again.


    Woooooooo, so he is not greedy.


    Fei Dacan was unhappy when he heard this: "My cousin is too prodigal, so we have to go and talk to Grandma Xiongter and ask her to go to that house and tell my cousin not to give human flesh to the guards all the time." To eat, just give it once every six months, so you can save some money and keep it for yourself."


    After Huang Sanhu heard this, he became very angry, snorted coldly, and left.


    Dou Chengzi called to his friends: "Prepare torches, wooden bowls, and insect attractants to attract insects."


    Hey. The friends hurriedly went to get things.


    He then said to the Fei family: "My wife is afraid that the bandits will use birds to release poisonous insects, so every time she catches a bird, she will use medicine to attract insects, so as not to cause an outbreak of poisonous insects in the guardhouse due to negligence."


    Old man Fei said: "My little girl, this is a good order."


    Ke Fei Dacan shouted: "Dad, then Qin Sang asked us to chase the birds, doesn''t he want to kill us? My God, he is indeed a poisonous person!"


    Pa, Old Man Fei pped him and said: "Stop talking nonsense, we are going to attract insects."


    The Fei family watched Dou Chengzi lure insects. Fortunately, no poisonous insects were found after two attempts.


    Dou Chengzi smiled and said: "There are no poisonous insects, so you can burn them."


    He quickly asked his friends to light a fire and burned half the basket of birds before the Fei family could **** them and eat them.


    Madam said, dont eat these wild birds when you have something to eat. Even if there are no poisonous insects on them, they will still have other parasites. Eating them is not good for your health.


    The Fei family was so angry that they scolded them: "They are pretentious, ignorant, and prodigal. This is all meat!"


    However, it was all burned out and it was getting dark. The Fei family went back cursing. Fortunately, Gu Jinli was nice to them and brought meat for dinner, which made them happy.


    The guards were open -minded, and there were more and more fields. Therefore, the farmers were busy for ten days, and it was not until July 12 that it was considered to have finished all food and forage.


    On July 13th, Gu Jinli killed three pigs as promised, made tofu, fried cassava **** and other things, and asked the guards to prepare a delicious meal.


    Then thend was plowed to nt soybeans.


    Because the Fei family''s injuries were almost healed, they were driven to plow the ground. Although they still got angry and cursed, they did a good job.


    In the evening, Qin Sang said to Gu Jinli: "Looking at it during this period, it doesn''t look like I am doing detailed work. I can do all the farm work."


    He added: "However, we can''t conclude that we will die. The Fei family still has to test it again on their way back."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    Qin Sang smiled, went to kiss her, and had a good time with her. The next morning, he felt refreshed and went out happily.


    Ke Fei''s family had been tortured so much that they quit working. So early in the morning, they squatted on the road to stop him and bid him farewell.


    Fei Dashan said: "My cousin-inw, we have been away for more than half a year, and we must go back quickly, lest when my father passes away, we will not be able to go back in time to bury him."

 Chapter 2220: Little Inkstone’s Dad

    Chapter 2220: Little Inkstone��s Dad


    Chapter 2220 Xiao Yantais father


    The reason why the Fei family came to the northwest was that the elderly in the family missed the Fei family here and wanted their children and grandchildren toe back to visit and pay homage to the ancestral grave so that he could die in peace.


    Qin Sang asked: "Grandpa Zeng is really seriously ill?"


    Fei Dacan was angry, pointed at him and said: "What, you still don''t believe it? Do you think we lied deliberately because we don''t want to do farm work? Your great-grandpa is really sick. If you don''t believe me, send someone to Dahushan Vige to have a look. Sincest year Our health started to get bad, so we were forced to go back to our hometown for a visit. Otherwise, do you think we are willing toe back? Its thousands of miles away, a ride costs a lot of money, and several pairs of shoes are worn out.


    Old man Fei also said: "My grandson-inw, your great-grandfather is really ill. He may have passed away at this time."


    It was said quite calmly, not that Old Man Fei was not sad, but that he was almost sixty and had already looked down on separation between life and death, and his father was older. Death at this time was a matter of joy and mourning, so there was nothing to be sad about.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang did not force him to stay and asked, "When do you want to set off?"


    Fei Dacan: Its best to leave tomorrow!


    He was exhausted from farm work and wanted to leave now.


    Qin Sang said: "I''m too busy tomorrow, let''s go the day after tomorrow. If you leave the day after tomorrow, we and I can prepare something for you to take back."


    Fei Dacan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and heughed and said: "My cousin-inw is very generous. Come here, here is the list. You can just prepare ording to the above. There is no need to send someone to **** or waste money. We know how to go back."


    Qin Sang took the list and looked at it. My dear, the paper was full of information. Just the good horses required four horses and two carts.


    But


    "I can only give you two mule carts, but not horses. They are military supplies. If I give them to you, you will be arrested."


    Fei Dacan was almost furious when he failed to get the horses, but this was the punishmentw of Dachu, and their behavior didn''t work, so they had to change their words: "Then I''ll change it to two mules, two donkeys, one male and one female. We can go back and breed them." After the cub is born, I can still leave it to Jiawang Jiafu and the others, and pass this animal on to the next generation."


    They look like old farm men who care about future generations, making it impossible to doubt their identity.


    Its done. Qin Sang agreed and started to help them prepare things.


    The next day, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli held a banquet to see them off. Knowing that they loved meat, the table was almost full of meat dishes.


    The Fei family was very happy to eat. The only dissatisfaction was that the Xiao family also came.


    The two families didn''t like each other. If it weren''t for Qin Sang and Gu Jinli who were suppressing them, they would have fought at the table.


    Fei Da Shen nced at Widow Xiao and said rudely: "After eating, why don''t you leave? Do you still want to share the leftovers? Let me tell you, these leftovers belong to our Fei family, and this banquet is also for us. Its just a show by my family, its not your familys share!


    "It''s a hot day, there are so many leftovers, and your family is small. If our family doesn''t help us eat some, it won''t be stinky and we won''t be able to finish it all!" Widow Xiao ignored it and brought the pottery basin to put the leftovers, filling it full. One pot before leaving.


    The Fei family was extremely angry. Fei Dashen said, "My cousin, you''ve seen it. You have to be tough and don''t be bullied by this family!"


    Old man Fei also looked at Qin Sang: "Remember what you said, be good to the little girl of the Gu family, and don''t let the Xiao family bully her."


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Grandpa, don''t worry, my aunt and others can''t bully me. I usually bully them."


    "That''s good. We in the Fei family are all hard-tempered, and we can''t remain silent when being bullied." Old Man Fei said, thinking of Fei''s tragedy, he became depressed and angry again.


    Fortunately, Lao Gu''s family is dead. If there is anyone alive, when Fei''s brotheres back, the end of Lao Gu''s family will be worse than death. Old Man Fei talked about the thieves again: "Sang, little girl of the Gu family, you are too close to the thieves here, so you need to be more alert. Don''t think that you don''t take the thieves seriously now that the peace is here. The thieves are all like snakes." Its the same, I dont know when it crawled over.


    Afraid that they would not take it seriously, I added: "You must listen. Don''t think that the old man is trying to scare you."


    Fei Dacan was afraid that Qin Sang would see the clues, so he spoke up in time: "Dad, please stop talking nonsense. Sang is a master of Qianhu. He knows it. Come back quickly. There are many mosquitoes outside. I am about to be bitten to death by mosquitoes." .


    Old man Fei didn''t say anything more and left with his son and two grandchildren.


    Qin Sang frowned, always feeling that Old Man Fei reminded them for a reason... Could it be that he was really careful and knew the actions of the thieves?


    But he is not in a hurry, everything has been arranged anyway. If the Fei family are really thieves or Dongqing''s agents, then for the sake of his and Xiaoyu''s family, and for the sake of the Gu family, he can only let them disappear.


    Lets go, there are really a lot of mosquitoes outside. Qin Sang took Gu Jinlis hand and returned to the house.


    Early the next morning, the Fei family did not get up untilte in the morning, and left the health center after lunch.


    The Xiao family was afraid that they would move too many things from the Qin and Gu family, so they came here to see them off. Seeing that they were leaving after lunch, they couldn''t hold it in any longer and mocked: "Hey, you are leaving so early? Why don''t you stay? Will we set off after dinner?"


    Not to be outdone, Fei Dacan said: "Since you have asked so, let''s finish dinner before leaving. The sun will set by then and the weather will be cool, so it is easy to travel."


    Widow Xiao: "It''s time to go on your way? Are you talking humanly? The people from the Fengjia Escort Agency have been waiting for you outside for a long time, and they are waiting for you to have dinner. Why are you so shameless!"


    Fei Dacan looked like he was cutting meat on a hob, biting a pork rib in his mouth and chewing the taste: "We are just here to visit rtives, but you guys are staying here directly, sucking blood every day, who is shameless?!"


    "You, you, my nephew-inw, you heard it, don''t you care?" Widow Xiao jumped up and down in anger. If the Fei family hadn''t been so tall, she wouldn''t have been able to fight, so she went to fight in the morning.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have time to make decisions for them, so he said: "Auntie, please be patient, they will leave soon. When they leave, I will give you half a fan of ribs to stew to replenish your energy."


    She then looked at Old Man Fei who came to her and asked, "Do you have anything else to exin?"


    Old Man Fei took out a piece of paper and handed it to her: "This is from my father. It clearly states where the Fei family''s ancestral graves are buried. After the soldiers are defeated, you ask Sang to sweep the Fei family''s ancestors." Please pay your respects to this tomb, dont let the Fei familys ancestral tomb be deserted.


    Gu Jinli epted the paper, nodded and assured: "Don''t worry, as long as the lostnd is recovered, our husband and wife will go up the mountain to sweep the tomb."


    "Just remember." Old Man Fei nodded with satisfaction, looked at the twins again, dragged them for about a quarter of an hour, and then got on the mule cart and left.


    Qin Sang rode on horseback and personally sent them out of the range of Changliang Guards. He asked the bodyguards of the Fengjia Bodyguard Bureau: "Thank you for your help."


    The people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau knew him, and they patted their chests and promised: "Qin Qianhu, don''t worry, our brothers will send them to Jiqing Mansion safely."


    After saying this, he bowed his fists and set off to leave.


    After Feis family left, the guardhouse continued to be busy transnting soybeans.


    After the soybeans are nted, the children, Xiao Yantai and Xiao Xinghua, who have been raised for two years, will pack up the food, leave Changliangwei, and go to Xing''an Prefecture to join the Gao Lei family.

 Chapter 2221: A miserable family

    Chapter 2221: A miserable family


    Chapter 2221 A miserable family


    After the war, Gao Lei had a lot to do. After working hard for two years, he finally got the Lei family''s caravan back together and was able to free up his hands to take care of these children.


    Xiao Yantai and Xiao Xinghua knew they were leaving. They were very sad and uneasy these days, and cried from time to time. However, they had not been taught by Bai in the past two years, and they knew that living with the Gao Lei family was better than staying in the health center. It''s better inside.


    This ce is too close to the bandits, and they are not old enough to protect themselves. It is best to leave.


    Just two days after half July, the convoy sent by Gao Lei to pick up the children arrived.


    The leaders were the highly skilled Master Yu and Grandma Guizhi.


    Aunt Guizhi was an old nanny close to Gao Lei. When she was in Xing''an Mansion, she took great care of Gu Jinli and others. When Gu Jinli learned that she wasing, he hurriedly took his two children to pick her up.


    So Sister Guizhi and the two maids had just finished using insect traps in the room next to the guardhouse door, when they heard a squealing sound.


    Mother Guizhi was stunned and said happily: "It''s the cry of a baby. Could it be that the two little ones from the Qin family are here."


    "Ha, Grandma Guizhi is indeed an old grandma. She has experience. It''s my two children who are here." Gu Jinli''s voice came into the room before anyone arrived. It was clear and cheerful, and I was very happy to hear it. .


    After a while, Aunt Guizhi finally saw her, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly saluted her: "Old ve, I pay my respects to Mrs. Qin."


    As he spoke, he looked behind Gu Jinli. When he saw the two little dolls, joy filled his face: "These are Brother Yan and Brother Zheng. They look really cute and healthy. The olddy can do this this time." not worried."


    Gao Lei had shared life and death with Gu Jinli, so he treated her as his granddaughter. After learning that she was pregnant with twins, he began to worry that she would have a miscarriage or dystocia, and what he feared most was that the child would be unhealthy.


    Throughout the ages, many people have been pregnant with twins, but not many of them are healthy. Some children are born with missing arms and legs, which is very scary.


    Gao Lei, a calm old man like him, had been worried about this for half a year. He was relieved when he learned that Gu Jinli had given birth to a healthy child who could hear and see.


    They were also afraid that Gu Jinli would report good news but not bad news, so he sent Aunt Guizhi to pick them up to see if the two babies were healthy.


    Now that they are indeed two healthy babies, Aunt Guizhi is very happy, but she does not dare to hold them. She is in a hurry and her body is dirty, so it is not easy to hold the children.


    Aww! Eng is a crazy person, he likes to scream excitedly when he sees strangers.


    Aunt Guizhi was amused: "The young master is really energetic. Is this the eldest young master or the second young master?"


    Gu Jinli said in his letter to the olddy that the eldest child has dimples but the second child does not. But now the two babies are almost fat and the dimples have all disappeared. Aunt Guizhi cant recognize them.


    "This is the second child. He loves to cry,ugh and bark. This is the eldest. He is well-behaved and very quiet at ordinary times. He is so pretty when he is ridiculous." Gu Jinli said, caressing the big wolf''s fat face with his fingertips. , said: "Big Wolf, give Grandma Guizhi a smile."


    Hmm~ The big wolf didntugh, he just barked.


    Gu Jinli taught him: "Come here, look at your mother, like her, grinning, turning up her lips, and smiling."


    After doing it twice, the big wolf smiled very proudly.


    Oh, the young master looks so pretty when he smiles. Sister Guizhis old heart almost melted intoughter at the big wolf, and she sighed: If the olddy saw it with her own eyes, I dont know how happy she would be.


    Gu Jinli promised: "There will definitely be a chance to meet. When they are older, I will take them to see Aunt Lei." Grandma Guizhi smiled. The olddy was indeed right. Qin Qianhu and Mrs. Qin were both sincere. When ites to treating others, he just said: "The olddy has told me that you have to go to the guard station, and the road is far and unsafe. There is no need to bring the child to see her. If you take the child without care, she will not see you, and will only get angry and chase you away. "


    This is quite in line with Gao Lei''s temper.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not take it away yet."


    He then said, "Mommy, you havee a long way to work hard. Come with me back to the main house to rest."


    "Okay." Sister Guizhi was not polite and took two maids with her to follow Gu Jinli to the house where the couple lived.


    The house has been rebuilt, and the garden and the house are more than twice as big as before. It is more than enough for the three more Aunt Guizhi to live in.


    In the evening, after the children finished their work, they learned that Aunt Guizhi was here. Little Xinghua was afraid of Gao Lei and cried loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I heard she is very fierce. She beat Jin Baihu''s little girl with an iron whip." Concubine, if we disobey, will she also have someone beat us with an iron whip?"


    Xiao Yantai is a good child. When he saw Xiao Xinghua crying, heforted her: "Don''t be afraid, Madam said. Madam Gao looks fierce, but she has a good heart and won''t beat us."


    Xiao Xinghua still cried: "But Madam also said that Mrs. Gao is very good at punishment. If she makes a mistake, she will be punished very severely... Wuwuwu, I am so good-looking, what if my appearance is broken?"


    boom!


    The little girl Liu Danxia couldn''t help it anymore, she mmed the table and said: "It''s over now, don''t you know good people''s hearts? Madam, can you still harm us? Hurry up and put your horse urine away for me, and cry. Yes, if Sister Guizhi sees us and thinks we are dissatisfied with this arrangement, what will we do if she doesn''t want to?"


    Xiao Xinghua is a little girl who knows current affairs and is very aware of Liu Danxia''s temper. After being scolded, she immediately stopped crying and whispered: "I''m not dissatisfied, I''m just afraid."


    Liu Danxia: "What are you afraid of? We are going in a group. There is also Sister Jingzi in Xing''an Mansion. She belongs to the madam. If we are bullied, we should go to her to deliver a message to the madam and ask the madam to send someone. Just save us."


    Hateful and stubborn, he said: "Please be good, my wife has been good enough to us, but we are homeless children, why do you want so much?"


    Xiao Xinghua secretly thought: What kind of homeless child? I look so good-looking, I must be a girl from a rich family!


    But she didnt say this out loud, Liu Danxia was a bitch. If she had said it out, she would have been scolded again.


    Mother Tao has been teaching them for two years, and she knows that there are some things that are not easy to say, otherwise they will beughed at.


    Liu Danxia saw that she was silent and said to Xiao Yantai and the others: "She''s fine. You can go back and eat."


    Okay, heres Sister Laoliu. Xiao Yantai bowed to Liu Danxia like an adult and left with the other boys.


    On the way, I was worried that they would be scared, andforted them: "There is no need to be afraid. Madam said that if we are really not used to it, we can still go back to the guardhouse, as long as we are not afraid of death."


    Staying in the guardhouse, one has to be prepared to fight against the soldiers, so he is not afraid of death, but he is not afraid of death and thinks it is a great honor to die fighting against the soldiers.


    However, a few dayster, something happened that scared him to the point of crying... His father came, brought back by Uncle Mutong himself. He was wearing coarse clothes, and his hair was withered and a little white. It might have been the day. Living a hard life, those who are sad and white are still very thin, like victims fleeing famine.

 Chapter 2222: Cui Xiniang’s invitation

    Chapter 2222: Cui Xiniang��s invitation


    Chapter 2222 Cui Xiniangs invitation


    Xiao Yantai looked at the old man in front of her and really wanted to cry... wuwuwu, didn''t the Gao Dong family and his son say that his father was very young and good-looking, and he was also a young master from a prominent family in the Ming Dynasty? Why don''t you have anything to do with the person in front of you? Are you talking about the same person?


    Isn''t this a fake dad?


    "Brother Tai, daddy''s son, daddy finally saw you, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Yan Weng saw the small inkstone, hugged him, and cried loudly.


    I was a little excited from crying, and my body was still weak, but my eyesight went dark, my body swayed, and I fell towards the ground.


    Xiao Yantai used her small body to support his fallen body and shouted to Uncle Mutong: "Grandpa Wu, save him quickly."


    He was also very knowledgeable in pinching Yan Weng''s people.


    This trick worked quite well, it woke up Yan Weng.


    Uncle Mu Tong hurried over, supported Yan Weng, took his pulse, frowned and said, "I told you not to get too excited. If you faint again, your health will be even worse. You still have a wife and son to take care of." People, you have to take care of yourself."


    "I''m sorry..." Yan Weng remembered Uncle Mu Tong''s exnation, but he couldn''t help it. He cried and said: "Five years, exactly five years, Brother Tai was eight years old before I saw him again. ...I''m sorry, brother Tai, I''m sorry, dad should havee to you earlier, it''s dad who is useless!"


    Yan Weng was very excited. He hugged the small inkstone and kept crying and saying sorry.


    Seeing that he was crying miserably, the little inkstone took out a small handkerchief and wiped his tears: "Stop crying. Grandpa Wu said that great sadness and joy are the most harmful to the body."


    Be a calm person.


    But he was too calm, and Yan Weng cried more violently. He sobbed and asked, "Does Brother Tai hate dad?"


    After asking, he started to apologize again: "I''m sorry, it''s my father''s fault, it''s my father''s ipetence that makes you suffer so much. Don''t worry, my father will protect you and your mother even if he dies!"


    After speaking, he continued to cry.


    Small inkstone:


    His father seems to like to cry a lot.


    Forget it, letsfort him, otherwise he will keep crying, which is not good.


    "Don''t cry. I''m not miserable. I''m living a good life. Sir, Madam, Grandpa Wu and Aunt Tao are all very kind to me. I can study, learn skills, and have meat to eat."


    After hearing this, Yan Weng felt a little better, but the little inkstone didn''t call him daddy, and he was so sad that he started crying again.


    Small inkstone:


    This father is a bit difficult to coax.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yantai is a very patient child, and after coaxing him for a while, he was finally coaxed.


    But


    "If you want to recognize me, you have to answer a few questions." Xiao Yantai said with a serious face: "You must tell the truth. If you dare to lie, once Master Qin finds out, I will leave you immediately, even if you are my rtive Dad, I wont live with you either.


    Yan Weng was stunned for a moment, and a wave of sadness surged into his heart. This child didn''t trust him.


    But who asked him to lose the child, and it was two yearste to pick him up.


    You ask. Yan Weng said, wiping his tears.


    Xiao Yantai said: "At the end of the year beforest, when we were in Gaoshui County, we learned about your existence from the Gao Dong family and his son. Master Qin sent people to deliver letters to Daliang Mansion and the capital at that time. Have you received the letter? Why did youe to me now?"


    Yan Weng: "I got it. My father and mother wanted to find you, but he was useless and was stopped. Something happened to your mother again, so it was dyed."


    This is a tragedy.


    Yan Weng was a **** whose aunt had died early. He had been ignored by his aunt and uncle since he was a child. During the desertion, the child was lost. He begged for help in finding the child, but his aunt and father did not agree.


    In the case of a deserter, time is of the essence. He still has a wife to take care of, so he can only take advantage of the shopping time and ask the inns along the way to help find someone.


    I thought I would never find her, but two years ago I received a message from the government, saying that the child might have been found in Daokou Gou, and I asked his family toe and recognize him and take the child back.


    But at that time, the two armies had just faced off, and the poisonous insect disease was very serious. When his aunt and father heard about it, they scolded him, saying that he was going to kill the whole family because of a **** who didn''t know the truth, and he was not allowed to pick up the child. return.


    "What if there are poisonous insects on the child, are you going to destroy the entire Yan family?!" These were the words of the aunt''s mother, but his father didn''t say a word and only allowed the aunt to get angry.


    He was very sad and wanted to disobey his orders and sneak here to look for his son, but he didn''t know that his wife was diagnosed as pregnant.


    This is their second child, and his wife is timid and weak. He will be bullied by his brother-inw at home. If he leaves, his wife and the child in his belly may not survive.


    He could only stay and wait until the child was born.


    It''s a pity that their couple''s life was not good. The daughter-inw had constant problems with the baby since she was pregnant, and finally gave birth prematurely.


    She is a daughter, very small. The doctor told Po Wen that it would be difficult to feed her.


    But the couple didn''t want to give up and kept raising her carefully. However, the aunt was angry that they had spent a lot of money on raising a sick girl. She got angry and deducted all the expenses for the house as punishment.


    It was winter at that time, and they had few things to survive the winter. The wife became ill because of this, and the child also became ill after drinking milk.


    The aunt''s mother was unwilling to spend money on her concubine''s daughter-inw and granddaughter, so she dyed calling a doctor. When the doctor came, the child had already died.


    He was furious and ran to the main courtyard for the first time to argue with his aunt.


    However, my aunt sneered and said, "What qualifications does a concubine, born of a bitch, have to criticize me? You can stay in this family if you want, and get out if you don''t want to. The Yan family does notck a concubine from you!"


    Yan Weng refused to ept it and went to find his father with a glimmer of hope.


    But his father has many children and grandchildren, and he has long forgotten his mother. He only gave him one sentence: "Your aunt is right, it is not peaceful now, you can calm down."


    One sentence made himpletely give up on that home.


    But he was a man who had experienced hardships and knew that it would be difficult to live without money, so he did not immediately fall out with the family. Instead, he went out to find work, intending to make money and take care of his wife before leaving the Yan family to find Xiaoyantai.


    What a pity, his aunt didn''t even give him this way of survival, and sent someone to ruin his mission.


    His father also felt that he had disgraced the Yan family by going out to look for work, so he not only refused to help him, but also beat him.


    The daughter-inw cried so much that she took out the remaining dowry and sold it as a means of payment. The couple came to find their son.


    But my aunt said, "Five years have passed. Who knows if that **** is from the Yan family? You can identify him if you want, but you must sever ties with the Yan family!"


    Yan Weng said this and said to Xiao Yantai: "So my parents have broken off the rtionship with the Yan family and separated into ns. We don''t have to suffer anymore in the future."


    The branch document was obtained by giving up his family property.


    And this is exactly what my aunt wants.


    When they were about to leave, the aunt next to their aunt came over and said to them: "Madam, you don''t have to hate her. As a real wife, no one wants a concubine to rob the family property. If you want to me, me your mother. Who made her a concubine!"


    Yan Weng was very sad, but he was relieved now. Seeing that the little inkstone was crying, he hugged him and said, "Don''t cry, it''s all over. As long as you don''t dislike your parents, they will definitely treat you well in the future. No Ill lose you again.


    Xiao Yantai sympathized with them, but did not recognize him immediately. Instead, he asked with concern: "Where is your wife?"


    Yan Weng was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Your mother really wants toe pick you up, but she has a bad health and is recuperating in Gujiacun."


    Xiao Yantai was very worried and looked at Uncle Mutong: "Grandpa Wu, can you take care of yourself?"


    Uncle Mutong said: "I can take good care of my body, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to have children in the future."


    In other words, Yan Weng and his wife may only have one child in the future.


    But


    "I still can''t recognize you now. I have to wait until your Excellencyes back and sends someone to check and prove that what you said is true."

 Chapter 2223: arrange

    Chapter 2223: arrange


    Chapter 2223 Arrangements


    Yan Weng naturally agreed: "Dad is very happy that you can be so cautious, so you won''t be afraid of being deceived by bad people."


    Xiao Yantai was very happy. Although this father loves to cry, he seems to be a reasonable person.


    Just be reasonable and there will be no need for quarrels or fights in the future.


    Xiao Yantai asked about Yan Weng''s wife again: "What is your wife''s name? How is she?"


    Yan Weng knew that he was still not used to it, but he emphasized again: "My wife is your mother, and she loves you very much."


    Then he talked about Xiao Yantai''s mother: "Your mother''s name is Wang Chuniang. She is gentle and polite. She is also from the Ming Dynasty. Shees from a farming and reading family. Both her grandfather and father are schrs. However, the family is not prosperous and there are natural disasters in the war. Dead and scattered, we have no rtives now."


    The little inkstone took out the paper and pen that he carried with him and wrote: Suspected father, Yan Weng, from the Yan family of the Daming Mansion. He loves to cry and looks easy to bully, but in fact he can make up his mind at critical moments. He has been separated from the Yan family due to disagreements over the search for his son. Zong.


    The suspected mother, Wang Chuniang, has poor health and needs to recover from illness. She is a member of the Ming Dynasty, a farmer and a schr, and there are not many rtives left due to natural disasters.


    Suspected to be a younger sister, died young.


    After finishing writing, he asked Yan Weng: "Does my sister have a name?"


    Yan Weng was shocked when he saw him taking out a pen and paper to write. He didn''t expect that Brother Tai could really write. Qin Qianhu was also very kind to children like them.


    He quickly replied to his son''s words: "Yes, your sister is called Yan Kangniang. I originally wanted to bless her with a long and healthy life, but I didn''t know she was gone... It''s all dad''s fault. He was ipetent and failed to take good care of her."


    Crying again.


    Xiao Yantai could only coax her: "Don''t cry anymore. My sister is a good girl. Maybe she has joined the family of a prince, general and prime minister and has be a noble daughter."


    Uncle Mu Tongughed. The little guy was quite good at coaxing people, and he coaxed Yan Weng well again.


    Yan Weng asked him again: "Brother Tai, can you show me your handwriting?"


    "Of course it''s okay." Xiao Yantai handed him the paper and emphasized: "I haven''t found out yet. If I am not your son, don''t be too sad."


    Yan Weng felt ufortable hearing this, but looked at his face and smiled again: "Okay, if you are not my brother Tai, I won''t be sad for too long, and I won''t pester you. I will continue to look for him."


    Our father and son look exactly the same, its unmistakable.


    After finishing speaking, I looked at the words written on the paper and was pleasantly surprised: "Tai Geer is really smart. He can write well at the age of eight and express himself very clearly."


    He then asked: "Which great schr is it that teaches you?"


    Xiao Yantai: "It was either a great Confucian or Grandpa Wu who taught us. When he was not free, it was taught by the literate soldiers in the guard, or Brother Bao taught us."


    Yan Weng was shocked: "No great schr can write such a description. My son is smart!"


    The little inkstone was embarrassed by the praise. After a while, he asked Uncle Mutong: "Grandpa Wu, is he okay? Does he need to take medicine? If he needs medicine to treat his illness, please give him some medicine. I have a private room." With money, I can pay for his medicine...but if I dont have much money, I might not be able to afford some good medicine.


    They are also paid for working in the guardhouse.


    After Yan Weng heard this, he burst into tears again... He had lost Brother Tai for several years. If the child didn''t hate him, it would be fine. He even paid for his medical treatment: "Chu mother, our son was not born in vain. He is a rare one." Filial piety, woo woo woo.


    Xiao Yantai was helpless: "Stop crying, I almost have no words to coax you."


    Yan Weng was embarrassed, wiped away his tears, and said, "I''m sorry, dad just can''t help it. My son is so promising... I really want your mother to see you earlier. She will definitely be very happy when she sees you." Happy."


    Your body and bones can also get better as soon as possible.


    The small inkstone was always praised and felt shy. After saying a few words to Yan Weng, he said: "You stay outside for now, I have to go back to work. Farming is busy, so we have to rush to nt seeds, otherwise the food for the second half of the year will be lost." dyed."


    These words made Yan Weng burst into tears again... Brother Tai knew how to farm at a young age, but he will be thirty in two years, but he still cannot live a good life.


    "Stop crying, I really don''t have time tofort you." Xiao Yantai thought for a while, endured the heartache, and took out a few pieces of silver and gave it to Yan Weng: "It''s not easy to go out, so take it for self-defense."


    Looking at you as being quite poor, you probably dont have any money. Yan Weng was stunned, wishing he could find a crack in the ground and crawl in.


    Uncle Mutong said: "This is a child''s kindness. You should ept it quickly. Don''t be a nagging person. He is worse than a child."


    Yan Weng could only ept the money: "Thank you, my son. Dad will work hard to make money and help you earn a family fortune!"


    Xiao Yantai smiled and asked Uncle Mutong again: "Grandpa Wu, please take care of him. I''ll go back first."


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded: "Well, go ahead."


    Xiao Yantai waved to them, left the camp, and ran back to the guardhouse.


    Yan Weng was not from the guardhouse and could not live in the guardhouse. He had to live in the camp at Yiligang.


    In the guardhouse, Xiao Xinghua and the others were waiting for Xiao Inkstone. When they saw himing back, they surrounded him and asked, "Did you see your dad? How is it? Are you here to take you back to enjoy your happiness?"


    Xiao Yantai said: "I saw him, but I still don''t know if he is the real father. I have to check it out."


    He frowned again and said: "He is no longer a young master. He has had a falling out with his family. He is now very poor. From now on, he will have to work with his wife to live like an ordinary person."


    He told the story of his meeting with Yan Weng in detail.


    Little Xinghua cried before she finished speaking: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu How could this happen? Didn''t you say that your father''s family is rich and he is a young master from a distinguished family? Howe he is so poor that he needs money from you to support him?"


    My God, Aunt Qin''s words are indeed right. She should stop dreaming. Does she think her parents will be rich? Maybe they were two beggars!


    Xiao Xinghuas dream was shattered. She felt that she might not be a youngdy from a wealthy family, but a beggars child.


    Woooooooo, I dont want to be a beggars daughter! Little Xinghua cried miserably.


    Liu Danxia said: "I told you to stop daydreaming. Learn your skills and live your life in a serious way. Otherwise, if you find two evil parents without your rich parents looking for them, your life will be over."


    Woo woo woo, Xiao Xinghua was extremely sad and continued to cry.


    He didn''t cry for long before he was dragged away by Liu Danxia: "Why are you crying? There is still work to be done. Go to work quickly, otherwise the wages you deposited with Grandma Tao will be deducted."


    Yes, yes, money is more important.


    Xiao Xinghua wiped away her tears and went to work.


    Gu Jinli was very pleased to hear these things: "This little girl finally stopped daydreaming."


    He then looked at Uncle Mutong and asked, "How is the conduct of Mr. and Mrs. Yan Weng?"


    Uncle Mu Tong: "At present, he seems to be very loyal and honest, but he was bullied too much."


    Mrs. Yan really didn''t regard them as human beings, but Yan Weng was born as a concubine. It can only be said that she was put in the wrong belly, and she was destined to be a thorn in the side of her aunt''s mother as soon as she was born.


    Uncle Mu Tong told the story of the Yan family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli asked, "Do the couple want revenge?"


    She hates concubines, so it is impossible for Yan Weng to fawn over them and then use the rtionship between the Qin and Gu families to take revenge.


    Uncle Mutong shook his head: "I asked them about the couple. Although there is resentment in my heart, I have no intention of revenge. I just want to find my son and live a good life."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "In this case, after we find out that they are not lying, we can help the couple for the sake of the little inkstone."

 Chapter 2224: Attend a banquet

    Chapter 2224: Attend a banquet


    Chapter 2224 Attending the Banquet


    But dont rush, wait until everything is cleared up.


    She exined: "Uncle Mutong, let him live in the Yiligang camp first, give him medicine to maintain his health, and then exin the military regtions to him clearly. If he dares to vite it, the guard will not show mercy."


    "Yes." Uncle Mutong responded, and told her about the busy farming season in Gujiacun: "Thanks to the fermented fertilizer, Gujiacun''s grain harvest was 10% more thanst year. Sweet potatoes, The cassava is growing well, and once I get through this busy period, I will be free to make sweet potato flour and cassava flour, and save them in case of war and food shortages."


    Grandma Guizhi is in the house, but she can tell her this because Gao Lei trusts Gu Jinli and also grows cassava in her own farm.


    They also let the servants eat cassava, and some servants were poisoned. Fortunately, Gao Lei had the antidote prescription given by Gu Jinli, which included medicinal powder and root of root. He quickly gave it to the poisoned man without any symptoms. What a big deal.


    But the ancients were very cautious about what they imported, especially cassava, which is known as the ghost potato. After the servants were poisoned, they were very afraid of cassava and did not dare to eat it again.


    Gao Lei gave a generous reward to the servants who had been poisoned. Some of the brave servants ate cassava again in order to reward the money, but they were not poisoned. Gradually, everyone in Zhuangzi began to ept the ghost potato.


    However, because of the frequent exposure of cassava poisoning, Xu You still disliked cassava, but he didnt want to give up, so he would asionally ask about cassava tastings.


    Sister Guizhi was very happy to hear this and said: "The cassava is indeed very productive. With it, if Long''an Prefecture is besieged again, we won''t be afraid of running out of food."


    More than two years ago, when Long''an Prefecture was besieged, a lot of tragic things happened due tock of food. It''s hard to go into details about how tragic things were. In short, they were against the moral principles.


    Sister Guizhi has heard about it, so she hopes that cassava can be nted as soon as possible so that when the war breaks out again, the people will have food to eat and will not do any more evil deeds.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mom, there will be such a day."


    Continued to listen to Uncle Mutong''s report.


    Uncle Mu Tong: "The people in Linjiapo are quite obedient. They don''t steal medicinal materials anymore. They just do what we tell them. If anyone is confused or dissatisfied, they will go to Lin Houde first. The rules are much more honest. Even their rtives They are all honest."


    Last year, when they hired people from Linjiapo to help farm and collect medicinal materials, one family brought rtives to steal medicinal materials. Lin Houde and his son were so angry that they kidnapped the man in charge and sent him to Gaoshui County. Yamen punish crimes.


    After this incident, the people in Linjiapo became frightened. They were afraid that they would lose their jobs in Gujia Vige, so they worked hard and did not dare to seek death because of greed for profit.


    Gu Jinli said: "Since they have done well, let them try to grow some medicinal materials for treating knife wounds, dispelling cold, and eliminating fever."


    These three medicinal materials are most needed in the northwest. As for the hemostatic root, the first line of defense has been nting it, so there is no shortage.


    Because of this hemostatic medicinal material, the rtionship between Changliang Wei and various health centers has be better and better. Brother Qin has also benefited from this, and many households are willing to listen to him.


    "Sure, I''ll make the arrangements." Uncle Mu Tong said, handing several ledgers to Gu Jinli: "All the ounts of Gujia Vige for the first half of the year are here and have been calcted. Madam can take the time to do the calctions."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Uncle Lao Mutong."


    Seeing that he had been busy for a long time, he hurriedly asked him to go back to rest and handed him a basket: "It''s fruit bowl cake. It''s beautiful and delicious. Uncle Mutong took it back to try it. Someone has already killed the chicken. There will be stir-fry in the evening." The chicken is stewed with pine mushrooms, and the pine mushrooms are sent from home.


    Uncle Mu Tong smiled. The little boss always likes to give people food: "Okay, then I''ll wait for a big meal."


    He took the basket, visited the big wolf and the two wolves, and then returned to his ce to rest.


    Qin Sang came back eight dayster. By this time, the soybeans had been nted and the grain was dried, and he could be taken to Duchonggou Camp to deliver military rations. Yan Weng was very worried when he knew that Qin Sang had returned to the guard station. He packed himself up and waited for him to send someone to see him.


    But Qin Sang had no time to pay attention to him now. As soon as he came back, he ran to the house to see his wife and children.


    Before entering the main house, it is better to wash your hair, take a shower, and change into clean clothes to avoid dirtying your wife and children.


    "Xiaoyu." Qin Sang was very happy after seeing Gu Jinli. He strode towards her with a smile, put his arm around her waist, and said in a gentle voice: "You missed me, did the child make trouble for you?"


    As a result, Gu Jinli pinched her and whispered: "Get away quickly, Grandma Guizhi is in the house."


    Grandma Guizhi likes her two children very much andes to stay with them every day.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang stopped kissing her and took her hand into the house.


    Aunt Guizhi didn''t care. Instead, she was happy that their couple had a good rtionship. However, she was very sensible. When she saw Aunt Yu and the nannies retreating, she also stood up and left: "Those children must learn the rules of the Lei family''s caravan, old ve. I have to teach them, so I wont stay any longer.


    "Thank you for your hard work, mama." Qin Sang and Gu Jinli went to see her off. After seeing off Grandma Guizhi, they went back to the house together.


    "Ouch!" As soon as they entered the house, they heard Eng''s loud cry. The couple were startled and hurried over to see him. They were relieved to see the little guy sleeping soundly on the mat.


    After a while, the little guy didn''t know what beautiful thing he had dreamed of, and he giggled again, making Qin Sangugh.


    He said curiously: "My son is lively and very good."


    "What''s so good?" Gu Jinli said with a headache: "He is too lively. He can only live peacefully when he sleeps. When he wakes up, he never rests for a moment."


    "Recently, I don''t like to see grapefruit trees anymore. I like to watch the soldiers doing drills. I have to hold them to see them every day. I onlye back when they are beautiful. Twice, I got upte and couldn''t see them. I kept crying. I couldn''t help it. , I can only let Xia Zhang bring a group of servants to show him how to wield swords and guns, which is a lot of torture."


    Qin Sang was a doting child, so he didn''t think anything was wrong. Instead, he listened very happily. He hugged her andforted her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. When he is older, I will beat him to vent your anger."


    He went to see the big wolf again: "Fortunately, the big wolf is worry-free, quiet and well-behaved."


    But Xiaoyu was worried that Big Wolf was too quiet, so he quickly changed the subject and asked, "Does Xiaoyu want to keep the little inkstone?"


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Why are you asking about this? If possible, of course I would. This child is very well-behaved and has the best rtionship with Xiao Pingxi."


    Qin Sang said: "The people from Daliang Mansion have sent me a letter. Yan Weng and his wife are fine, and they have separated from the Yan family. Even if something happens to the Yan family, they will not be affected. You can stay with confidence."


    He also said the reason why he wanted to keep Yan Weng: "There is ack of a gentleman in the guardhouse. The letter said that he is very knowledgeable and it would be a good idea to stay and teach the children."


    Uncle Mu Tong and others are busy with their own work and cannot teach the children to read every day. However, Yan Weng was enlightened at the age of five, had received formal education, could write articles and calcte ounts, so it would be best for him to teach the children.

 Chapter 2225: Think of yourself as Mrs. Hou

    Chapter 2225: Think of yourself as Mrs. Hou


    Chapter 2225: Treat yourself as Madam Hou


    Gu Jinli thought for a while, nodded and said: "That''s OK. Once you check it out, if there is no problem, just stay."


    "Okay." Qin Sang agreed, and went to kiss her without giving up. The familiar sweetness poured into his mouth, making him happy and distracted at the same time: "Xiaoyu, I miss you."


    Gu Jinli understood the meaning of his words very well, thinking about his hard work in the camp, and was about to agree, when he suddenly saw a pair of bright eyes staring at them.


    A little guy woke up and was looking at them doubtfully... to be precise, he was looking at Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli pushed Qin Sang: "The big wolf is awake and looking at you."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang went to see the big wolf and saw the little guy frowning and looking at him.


    After a while, maybe she recognized him, grinned, and shouted cheerfully at him: "Hmm!"


    Qin Sang was both loving and angry: "You kid woke up at the wrong time. Are you still sleepy? Hurry up and close your eyes to sleep."


    Don''t disturb daddy while he''s doing business.


    But the big wolf was full of sleep and didn''t want to sleep anymore. He kept looking at him.


    Gu Jinli said: "Big Wolf is very excited today. This is a rare opportunity. You should hurry up and y with him so that he can be lively."


    Qin Sang had no choice but to obey and responded to his son: "Oh!"


    The big wolf was frightened by the loud noise. He pursed his lips in aggrieved manner, looking like he was about to cry.


    Qin Sang hurriedly hugged him and coaxed him: "If you don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s dad''s fault. He shouldn''t yell loudly like a wolf."


    The big wolf was easy to coax, and he soon became happy. However, after taking a nap, he had to urinate urgently, so he gave his father a drink.


    Qin Sang could only ept his fate and change his son''s diaper.


    After changing, Eng also woke up and cried, so Qin Sang could onlyfort him.


    But the second wolf cried a little fiercely, making the big wolf cry too. After coaxing the first one, Qin Sang had to coax the other one. After a lot of tossing and sweating, he finally managed to serve the two little ancestors.


    But looking at the two little guys lying on the mat, ying andughing together, Qin Sang felt happy and said to Gu Jinli: "Thank you, Xiaoyu, for letting me live the life I want."


    The good days he once imagined were the scene before him.


    Gu Jinli smiled and was about to reply when he saw the second wolf suddenly turned over, his eyes widened, and he quickly pushed Qin Sang: "Look, our second wolf can turn over."


    Qin Sang hurried to look, and sure enough he saw Eng, who was lying on his back, already lying on his stomach, with his little chubby face leaning against the bamboo mat, his little body twisting, his hands and feet fluttering, as if swimming, and he shouted happily: "Ouch!"


    The big wolf was attracted by the sound and looked at his younger brother. He guessed that he thought it was funny. His little body was also twisting and holding his breath. He was umming in his mouth and wanted to turn over.


    I originally thought that he would not be able to turn over, but in the blink of an eye, his little body turned over. Boom, his fat face fell on the bamboo mat. He turned over sessfully.


    It was estimated that he was in pain, and he was whimpering in grievance.


    Qin Sang quickly stroked his little head andforted him: "The big wolf is the bravest. Don''t cry."


    He was very happy in his heart and said to Gu Jinli: "Although our big wolf was small when he was born, he was able to turn over on the same day as the second wolf. This shows that his body is as good as the second wolf. Don''t worry about the little fish anymore."


    Although Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, in the past few months, he had taken her worries about the big wolf into his eyes and was afraid that the child would not grow up well.


    Gu Jinli touched the big wolf''s fat face and said with a smile: "Well, don''t worry, my big cub is growing very well."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a long sigh of relief and apanied Gu Jinli to take care of the child.


    The couple were very happy because their two children were both ready to turn over, but Yan Weng was so impatient that until the next afternoon, he still didn''t wait until Qin Sang sent someone to see him, so he couldn''t hold back and wrote the invitation. Sent in. Qin Sang was quite satisfied and said to Gu Jinli: "I know that I am not someone who just waits for death if I know how to submit a post to ask for an audience."


    He did not use the small inkstone to deliver the stickers. Instead, he asked the soldiers to find Xiong Da and ask Xiong Da to deliver them to him.


    He added: "I''ll go see him tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, let''s go."


    So the next day, Qin Sang went to see Yan Weng and chatted with him, and he became more and more satisfied: "You are a man of good literary talent and a tough man with a bottom line. If Mr. Yan pays more attention to you, I guess the Yan family can Get a Jinshi."


    Yan Weng smiled: "I don''t care about whether or not to be a schr. As long as the family is together safely and healthily, it is a blessing."


    Qin Sang: "You really don''t hate it?"


    Yan Weng said: "There is hatred, but I won''t hate it enough to seek revenge."


    Qin Sang was satisfied and told Yan Weng that he wanted to hire him to teach the children of the guard: "He will be in charge of food and amodation, and provide clothing for all seasons. If he is sick, the guard will treat him, and he will receive three taels of silver per month, but he must be subject to military regtions." , both men and women should practice martial arts, are you willing?"


    Yan Weng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Qin Sang would ask him to be his husband. How could he be so virtuous and capable?


    However, he quickly responded: "Yes, I am willing, thank you Qin Qianhu for giving my family a way to survive!"


    Qin Sang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of death? This is a guard station, and there will be war at any time."


    Yan Weng said: "Our family has died once. We are not afraid of death. Moreover, there is a war and the sky is raging. Where can we escape? It is better to stay in the guardhouse and be protected by Qin Qianhu''s people." If I go to Ichigo, my whole family will not be disced."


    thought it through quite a bit.


    However, Qin Sang said: "Starting from tomorrow, you have to practice with everyone. The time limit is half a month. If you can''t hold on, the guard will not keep you."


    Yan Weng is of some value, and they also want to help the small inkstone, but the Wei Institute will not be a burden, so they have to endure the hardship.


    Yes! Yan Weng responded, very happy that his family was finally settled.


    In order to stay, Yan Weng worked hard, getting up before the time was up and waiting to practice.


    Wei''s training was very intense, and he fainted twice in just two days. But when he woke up, he would consciously make up for the training. After finishing the training, he would teach the children to read.


    This half month was unpaid and there was no sry, but Yan Weng was very happy to teach.


    The little inkstone breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t too difficult for Crybaby to carry. He could stand it up by himself. He was very happy.


    But Sister Guizhi and the others were leaving, and the little inkstone became sad again.


    Aunt Guizhi and others had been here for almost half a month and it was time to leave. However, the day before leaving, Gu Jinli received an invitation from Cui Xiniang, asking her to attend a banquet on the second day of August.


    She was not the only one invited. They also invited the wives of Qianhu from the first and second lines of defense, as well as the female rtives of other civil servants.


    The person who came to deliver the invitation said: "This banquet is jointly organized by my second wife and Mrs. Bai, whoes from the Fang family. Mrs. Qin, please don''t worry ande on time."


    Gu Jinli was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Mrs. Bai would use the Fang family''s face to show off to Cui Xiniang... Cui Xiniang was just a concubine and was not qualified to entertain the main wife. It would be a p in the face of all the main wives, but if Mrs. Bai followed It would be different if she co-organized the banquet.


    Mrs. Bai is a daughter of an aristocratic family and the legitimate wife of the main wife. For the sake of the Xu family and the Fang family,dies and gentlemen, it is hard not to get angry.

 Chapter 2226: ideas

    Chapter 2226: ideas


    Chapter 2226 A good ce to go


    "Is Madam going?" Xiao Ji was very worried: "Why don''t you go, so as not to make Madam angry at her family."


    This Aunt Cui who hosted the banquet was Xu Liu''s biological mother. Xu Liu hated her so much. Every time she came to Changliang Wei, nothing good happened. Xiao Ji was afraid that something would happen to the banquet this time, so she wanted Gu Jinli not to go.


    Gu Jinli said: "The names of the Marquis Mansion and the aristocratic family are very useful. There will definitely be a lot of people attending this banquet. If I find reasons not to go, it will be irritating."


    If Cui Xiniang really has bad intentions, if she avoids going this time, Cui Xiniang will invite her again. She can''t hide every time. It''s better to go once and get rid of it once and for all.


    Aunt Guizhi doesnt like the Xu family either The Lei familys caravan is very powerful and they have gotten some unknown information, a lot of which the Xu family has made money by relying on their influence.


    Is the Zhuangzi hosting the banquet this time at Qihe Vige? asked Sister Guizhi.


    Gu Jinli nodded and handed the invitation to her: "It''s Qihe Vige."


    After looking at it, Aunt Guizhi''s expression became even worse: "This Qihe Vi belongs to the Lan family in Mu County. It is located between Mu County and Daokougou Camp. It is named after the white cranes that live there. It is a famous ce in Long''an Prefecture. In Fuze Zhuangzi, there was a drought that year, and there was no water in all parts of Mu County, but there was still water in the wells in Qihe Vige, which saved the Lan family and also helped a group of victims fleeing the famine."


    "Later, due to the war, the Lan family ran away, and the vige changed its owner."


    As for how it changed hands, Xu You was interested in it, so naturally he would not spend money to buy it.


    I heard that the Lan family came back during the Chinese New Year, but the vige is still upied by the Xu family, and now it has been given to a concubine.


    Aunt Guizhi was also afraid that Gu Jinli would be embarrassed, so she said, "I will stay for a few more days and apany you to Qihe Vige, and then go back after this matter is over."


    He took out another jade pendant and handed it to Gu Jinli to look at: "The olddy of Yuan Guogong gave it to me. If anyone is not discerning, the old ve will take it out to scare them."


    ,


    But Aunt Guizhi was still worried: "You should let me follow you, otherwise when I go back and talk about this matter to the olddy, I only know the beginning and not the end, so the olddy will not be at ease either." .


    Mr. Gao Lei was really kind to her, and Gu Jinli was also grateful. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "Okay, mama, just take the trouble toe with me."


    Xiao Xinghua and the others were very happy when they learned that they could stay in the guard house for five more days. They swept away their uneasiness and began to have fun in the guard house again.


    Qin Sang was about to take the food to Duchonggou. When he learned that she was going to a banquet, he specifically said: "If there is such a thing as sending a gift, Xiaoyu will refuse it directly. Besides, I can just say that I don''t want it."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "If you really can''t shirk it, send them to Duchonggou. I will ask General Jiang to send them back to Daokougou Camp. Where can I find a good ce for them?"


    As for what a good ce to go, Qin Sang didn''t say, but Gu Jinli knew.


    She smiled and teased him: "Beauty, don''t you want it?"


    Qin Sang hugged her, looked at her and smiled: "The little fish is the prettiest, I only want you."


    Nasty. Gu Jinli was happy, holding his face and saying, I cant bear to let such a handsome man be separated from other women.


    Then it doesnt matter, I will always be a small fish. Qin Sang said, taking advantage of the opportunity and almost got angry.


    But Qin Sang still had to carry grain to Du Chong Ditch, so he could only hold it in, and after giving her a detailed exnation, he took arge amount of grain and left.


    Qihezhuang is one and a half days away from the first line of defense, so all thedies of Qianhu will set off on July 30th.


    Having just finished a farm work, everyone is very tired, and they have to rush to the banquet with gifts. Mrs. Qianhu, who has a bad temper, is already dissatisfied.


    And they are pretty good. Thedies on the second line of defense have longer journeys, and some have to set off five days in advance.


    Gu Jinli was not in a hurry and nned to set off again on the morning of the first day of August. He would rest one night in Tianhuai Vige on the way and then drive two hours to Qihe Vige the next day. Ji Zhenniang and the others arrived at Changliangwei on the evening of the 30th, stayed here for one night, and went to Qihe Vige with Gu Jinli on the first day of the new year.


    Along with him is Brother Yi.


    Brother Yi had been staying in Liangwei, and he originally wanted to go back with Sister Guizhi and the others, but the Han family would also go to the banquet, so Gu Jinli took him with him and asked him to go home with the Han family, which would also save Gui Zhi. Aunt Zhi sent her off in a detour.


    At the first hour of the first lunar month, Gu Jinli got up. After getting ready, he went to apany his two sons. He felt very reluctant to see them still sleeping soundly.


    This was the first time she had been separated from the twins since they were born, and she could not see them for at least four days.


    "Mom is leaving today. I wonder if you will miss your mother? I definitely do, and my mother will miss you too." Gu Jinli touched their fat cheeks and spoke to them in a low voice.


    Grandma Yu looked on, ming Cui Xiniang in her heart. What kind of banquet could an aunt hold? Themotion was so loud and tiring, and the madam had to be separated from the two young masters for several days.


    He then asked Gu Jinli: "Madam, please wake up the two young masters and let them see you."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, I can set offter and wait until they wake up."


    As he was talking, he saw Eng opening his eyes. After being stunned for a while, his mouth shrank, trembled, and he burst into a shocking cry: "Wow!"


    Here ites again, I have to cry several times before getting up every morning.


    Gu Jinli quickly hugged the big wolf and covered his ears before he cried.


    But the big wolf has been trained to be very calm. He only moved his body when he was noisy and was not frightened to wake up.


    Mother Yu smiled and went to coax Er Lang: "Second Young Master is awake. This is the right time. You can y with Madam for a while."


    After the brat Eng finished crying, his muscles and bones became smooth and he began to yawn. When he saw Gu Jinli, he fluttered his fat hands and feet and shouted excitedly at her: "Ahhhh!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, put the big wolf down, and went to hug him: "The second wolf recognized my mother, you are so smart, let''s go pee."


    After giving the second wolf some urine, water, and milk, and burping him, the big wolf also woke up.


    After seeing her, he screamed twice and stretched out his hand to pull Gu Jinli''s skirt.


    Gu Jinli turned to look at him, smiled, hugged him, kissed him, peeed, watered and breastfed him again.


    Grandma Yu said: "Madam, let the wet nurses feed you."


    The young Marquis has told them that the two children will hurt the wife by sucking the milk fiercely, so they should watch and don''t let the wife breastfeed, so as not to hurt the wife.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "It''s okay, I won''t be able to see you for a few days. I''ll feed them, and I''ll feel better."


    However, she had little milk, and the second wolf ate too much. The big wolf was not full, so he had to ask Nurse Lin toe over and feed him.


    Just after feeding, the second wolf started to cry and looked outside. It was time for him to go to the training. He had to go out and not stay in the house.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "You brat, you like to run out every day. I''ll take you out now."


    But instead of taking him to see the drill, he went to see Brother Yi.


    "Brother Yi is leaving today. I''m afraid I won''t see you again this year, so I have to go and see him off." Gu Jinli had already packed up and took his children out with his servants.

 Chapter 2227: Guide maid

    Chapter 2227: Guide maid


    Chapter 2227 The maid who leads the way


    "Gu Xiaoyu, you are finally here. If you don''t set off, it will be toote." Ji Zhenniang also got up at nine o''clock. She was already ready and waiting for Gu Jinli.


    After waiting for too long, I became angry.


    But after seeing the two children, she became happy again, bypassed the two wolves who were howling at her, and ran towards the big wolf: "Big wolf,e and give Auntie Xie a hug."


    Big Wolf is very well-behaved and will let anyone hug him as long as he doesn''t have a strong scent. Ji Zhenniang likes him very much.


    As for Eng, Ji Zhenniang was too scared to hug him at all.


    However, Er Lang was teased by Brother Yi: "Er Lang, it''s Brother Yi. Brother Yi is leaving. You and Da Lang should be good. When the Chinese New Yeares, Brother Yi will see if he cane over and give you New Year gifts... If you cant make it, I will personally make a New Year gift for you and send it to you.


    "Ahhh!" Eng couldn''t understand what Brother Yi was saying, but he liked this little brother who had been with him for more than a month, so he stretched out his chubby hand and grabbed Brother Yi.


    Brother Yi smiled: "Do you want Brother Yi to hug you? Okay, I will hug you now."


    Having said that, he took the two wolves from Nurse Hong.


    Fortunately, he is also practicing martial arts, otherwise he might not be able to hold Eng. This kid likes to flutter around too much, and he has no strength to hold him.


    But Eng yed with Brother Yi for a while, started crying again, and still wanted to watch the soldiers drill.


    Brother Yi knew about his hobby, but said: "The soldiers went to the mountains for training today and haven''te back yet. Brother Yi will give you some boxing."


    As he spoke, he immediately started dancing.


    Although he is not very old, he has good boxing skills. When he punches, he is very energetic. When Eng saw him, he stopped crying.


    But this brat was obviously not satisfied. There were fewer people who disliked boxing, and he started crying again. Gu Jinli wanted to beat him up.


    Ke Yi brother doted on him and took Bao Fukang to show him how to dance the sword, which made Eng happy.


    Fifteen minutester, Gu Jinli asked Brother Yi and Bao Fukang to stop. Eng still wanted to watch and cry again, but Gu Jinli became angry, scowled, and taught him a lesson.


    Eng is smart and is often scolded by his mother. He recognizes her dark face and does not dare to make trouble anymore. He only feels aggrieved and pouts with his mouth trembling.


    Gu Jinli felt heartbroken when he saw it, but said: "It''s useless to be aggrieved. Where can someone be as domineering as you? It''s not enough for you to show you boxing and dancing with swords, but you also want to enjoy it to the fullest? It''s impossible, do you know?"


    I dont know, but my mother looks so fierce, and the two wolves continue to feel aggrieved.


    When Gu Jinli finally reached out to hug him, hey on Gu Jinli''s shoulder and cried so miserably that the big wolf even cried.


    Gu Jinli was depressed. After coaxing one person, he went to coax another one.


    Mother Yu said: "Madam, don''t be anxious. Although the second young master has a big temper, he is a sensible person. When he is older, you can teach him a few times and it will be fine."


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s better not to pamper him too much."


    He also exined: "If he wants to watch the soldiers training these days, I can take him to see them. But if he misses the time and can''t watch anymore, don''t let Xia Zhan''s people punch him again, it will spoil him." .


    Whether our family is rich or poor, we cant get used to having a little bully. We need to be sensible.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli was getting serious, Aunt Yu and the others quickly lowered their heads and agreed, "Yes."


    "Okay, stop crying, mother is leaving." Gu Jinli hugged Eng and coaxed him, then went to hug the big wolf, took Aunt Tao, Aunt Guizhi, and Erqing and Sanqing away. .


    Brother Yi was very reluctant to leave them. He waved at them and shouted: "Big wolf and two wolves, remember Brother Yi, Brother Yi wille to see you again!"


    "Ouch!" Eng thought Brother Yi was ying with him and shouted excitedly. However, the two children were still young and didn''t cry when they saw them leaving in the carriage. Eng kept yelling at the carriage. . The carriage was far away, and Gu Jinli could still hear the cry of the two wolves, and he smiled helplessly: "This boy has a really loud voice."


    She opened the car curtain and looked behind her for a long time. When Ji Zhenniang saw this, she cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I miss Rui Geer so much. I wonder if he criedst night?"


    He scolded Cui Xiniang again: "You said she is a concubine, what kind of banquet is she holding? The farm work has just ended, and it is almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. All the guards are very busy. Isn''t she giving a banquet at this time to cause trouble for everyone? I think everyone Is she as free as a concubine?!"


    Gu Jinli: "Take it easy, if someone hears you, your family will be hated."


    Such curse words can be said in your mind, there is no need to curse them out loud.


    He also reminded her: "There are many people at the banquet, so you have to be careful. Don''t speak too casually, and don''t just follow any maid and leave. If you have anything to do,e to me. Don''t act alone."


    Ji Zhenniang nodded, with the same expression on her face: "I know, don''t worry. I''ve been to such banquets many times. I''ve seen all kinds of tricks. No one can scheme against me."


    Besides, with Nanny Xie and Madam Lings mother-inw and daughter-inw here, as well as Master Ji leading a team of Ji family nurses to **** her, she was safe.


    Gu Jinli also brought Daqing Youxi and others to the banquet.


    Only the Kuang family had the fewest people, just two driving soldiers and their wives.


    But everyone walked together, and the motorcade was also majestic and spectacr.


    After galloping for a day, we arrived at Tianhuai Vige in the evening and settled in the vige.


    Tianhuai Vige has also changed a lot in the past two years. Many houses have been built, and various medicinal materials are nted around the vige. Last year, just selling medicinal materials made a lot of money.


    After staying one night, they got up at nine o''clock the next day. After packing up, they continued to set off, galloping all the way, and arrived at the outskirts of Qihe Vige after half an hour.


    Qihe Manor is veryrge, and it really has cranes, but they are just kept in cages. From the mountain gate outside to the main gate of Zhuangzi, and then to the front gate of the house, there are two tall cages, with cranes locked inside. Two cranes.


    Manydies'' carriages would stop to look at them when they passed by.


    It''s just that the white crane was locked up, verynguid, and had no vitality.


    Mrs. Changliang Wei Qin, Dabu Wei Xie, and Yangshan Wei Niu are here!


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of Zhuangzi, they took out the invitation and showed it to the inspector. The person greeting the guests immediately shouted their names.


    "My ve, Zhiqin, wants to meet somedies." Zhiqin stepped forward, saluted Gu Jinli and others, then pointed to the girls behind him and said, "This is Miss Yun, Miss Qing, and Miss Ru. They will bring the threedies with them." Take your seat.


    He then said to the three girls, "Why don''t youe over quickly and salute thedies?"


    After the three girls heard this, they came over and saluted Gu Jinli and the others: "I have seen the threedies."


    After finishing speaking, she looked up at them. Miss Yun was obviously startled when she saw Gu Jinli. She didn''t expect that Gu was so outstanding. Wasn''t it said that she was ugly?


    Where is it ugly? !


    Miss Qing''splexion is not very good, and Mrs. Xie Ji is also good-looking. Even after giving birth to two children, she is still a young, beautiful and dazzling woman.


    Miss Ru should have been happy when she saw Mr. Kuang, but thinking about Niu Dabao''s age and his seven sons, she couldn''tugh anymore and just wanted to cry!


    "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and lead the way for thedies." Zhiqin nced at them and reminded them with some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes." The three of them came back to their senses, walked next to them, and showed them the way.

 Chapter 2228: Give it to you if you like it

    Chapter 2228: Give it to you if you like it


    Chapter 2228 If you like it, Ill give it to you


    "Brothers and sisters Qin, you are here!" Mrs. Han had already arrived. After seeing them, she was a little excited and brought her maid over to talk to them: "Finally we see them again. How are your two children?"


    Gu Jinli was also very happy to see Mr. Han and said with a smile: "It''s all good, but the two wolves are too noisy and tiring to lead."


    Han smiled and said, "What''s the point of making trouble? This is a blessing. Twin boys are something no one else can ask for."


    Miss Yun''s face froze when she heard this... Not only is Gu''s appearance good, but she also gave birth to two sons. What about her?


    "Mrs. Qin, you are here." Mrs. Feng saw Gu Jinli and came over to say hello.


    After seeing them, Mrs. Shi and her daughter also came over to talk.


    Shi Yanfang was the happiest and said: "Sister-inw Qin, you are finally here. I was just looking to y with you."


    I originally thought that Hou Men''s banquet would be fun, but I didn''t expect it. I was so bored that I couldn''t go anywhere. I could only sit in front of the banquet in my house, and I still had to kneel down. It was so ufortable. It was almost like torture. It would be better to work in the guardhouse.


    Gu Jinli also didn''t expect that this banquet would involve a kneeling ceremony. This was something only used by literati and madmen at literary gatherings. Cui Xiniang actually used it, fearing that she would offend many Qianhudies.


    Sure enough, when she took a quick look, she saw that quite a fewdies from Qianhu couldn''t sit still and were beating their knees with their hands. They were mumbling something. Judging from their expressions, they were probably cursing.


    Shi Yanfang asked about the twins again: "Sister-inw Qin, are the big wolf and the two wolvesing?"


    She wanted to y with them, especially Eng, who was so funny.


    Mrs. Shi said: "You are still so young, how can you bring it? It is naturally at home?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I''m not here. I''m at home."


    Shi Yanfang was very frustrated when he heard this.


    Seeing that they were chatting happily, Miss Yun was a little unhappy and reminded: "Mrs. Qin, please take a seat first. If you talk on the road, you will block the guests behind you."


    Ms. Han frowned when she heard this and looked at Miss Yun: "Thedies are talking, when will it be your turn to talk more? Is this how Aunt Cui teaches you the rules?!"


    Han was also surrounded by a maid who was leading the way, and she had already be angry. If Miss Yun was stupid, she would naturally take the opportunity to scold her.


    Miss Yun choked and her eyes turned red, but she was not stupid and did not shed tears... There were no men here, only men''s fierce bitches. If she cried like a child, she would only anger these shrews!


    "It''s my fault. I asked for my p." Miss Yun was also cruel. She immediately raised her hand and pped herself four times.


    For a time, it attracted the attention of all thedies at the banquet.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Zhen of the Changhe Wei immediately became angry: "Hey, you are indeed the eldestdy of the Earl''s Pce. She is really domineering. If you don''t like the maid who leads the way, just say so. Why should you get angry and hit someone just because of a kind reminder from the maid?"


    Added another sentence: "Maids are also human beings, and you can''t torture them to death."


    No, your eye saw us beating her. It was obviously she who pped herself!


    Han was extremely angry, and felt sorry for Gu Jinli, so he apologized to her first: "Brother and sister Qin, I''m sorry, she didn''t deal with me, which made you suffer."


    Mr. Hanes from a distinguished family, is a good person, is good at sociability, and gets along very well with thedies on the second line of defense. However, Mrs. Zhen alsoes from a good background. She is jealous that Mr. Han has stolen the limelight and is always against Mr. Han.


    Gu Jinliforted her: "Sister-inw Zhang said something harsh, it was me who harmed you."


    After hearing this, Miss Yun quickly knelt down and said, "Mrs. Qin, this ve deserves to die. Please don''t be angry."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Why do you suddenly give me such a big gift? If you don''t know, you may think that I am so cruel and forcing you to kneel down. Get up quickly."


    She grabbed Miss Yun.


    Miss Yun was shocked. How could this Gu family be so strong? Her wrists hurt from the pinch. She knew that Gu Jinli was not a good person and wanted to leave.It''s a pity it''s toote.


    Gu Jinli grabbed her hand, almost dragging her to Mrs. Zhen, and said with a smile: "Mrs. Zhen loves Miss Yun so much, then let Miss Yun serve Mrs. Zhen."


    Having said that, let go and leave.


    Miss Yun and Mrs. Zhen were both shocked. They didn''t expect her to be so direct.


    "Stop, she is your guide maid, take her away quickly!" Mrs. Zhen was almost vomiting blood. She had already been stuffed with a guide maid. If there was another one, wouldn''t her man have to be the groom one more time?


    Everyone is not stupid, and they all know what these maids do.


    To put it bluntly, it is to send beauties as concubines, guide them first, and when they leave, let the guide maid follow them.


    Cui Xiniang is a member of Xu You, and there is a sentence written on the invitation. This banquet is Cui Xiniang''s invitation to all thedies on behalf of the Xu family to reward them for their hard work in the army.


    So it was the Xu family who invited them, and it was natural that Xu You had invited them, so they had no choice but to let them go.


    Rather than just pping the Xu familys face, do our men need to be promoted?


    Gu Jinli turned around and smiled and said: "This road has been led, so I won''t stay, so as not to take away Mrs. Zhen''s favor. After all, Mrs. Zhen likes Miss Yun so much."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhen was so angry that she red at Miss Yun... This **** is the most beautiful of all the maids who lead the way. If she were to stay and go back to Changhewei, her own men would not be able to sleep with her immediately!


    "Mrs. Zhen, please calm down. It''s all your fault. Please leave." Miss Yun was not stupid. She had been ordered to follow Gu Jinli back to serve Qin Sang.


    That is a great hero, he is young and handsome, and his family has a lot of wealth. Just one of them canst for several lifetimes. Miss Yun doesn''t want to give up easily...she just hates the two twin boys.


    With them, her son had to lean back.


    Mrs. Qin, please wait for me, ve. Miss Yun chased after her.


    But Gu Jinli had already dumped her. How could he get her back? He moved his wrist and hit an iron ball. Miss Yun fell to the ground with a bang and became a joke.


    Kuang Shi smiled and said, "It seems that God doesn''t want you to follow Sang''s wife. You''d better go with Mrs. Zhen."


    Mrs. Zhen was furious and looked at the two nuns beside her.


    The nuns understood and went over to help Miss Yun and send her to Gu Jinli.


    "Why is this girl crying?" Mrs. Situ''s voice came, and she was surrounded by a group of people and came over.


    Mrs. Situ was the head wife of General Situ and had a high status. Cui Xiniang and Mrs. Bai went to wee her in person, so Cui Xiniang also arrived. When she saw this, she asked Miss Yun: "But you are a poor girl who has made all thedies angry because of your poor service? "


    Mrs. Zhen seized the opportunity and added more fuel to the fire by telling Gu Jinli that she didn''t want Miss Yun and wanted to give her to her. She added, "I''ve never seen such an unruly person. It''s obviously hers..."


    "Since this girl hasn''t done well, let her go down." Mrs. Situ interrupted Mrs. Zhen and dealt with Miss Yun personally.


    What, let her go? !


    Miss Yun was filled with grief and cried: "Mrs. Qin, it''s my fault, please give me more..."


    Beforeing, they were trained to like every Qianhu, so she knew a lot about Qin Qianhu and admired him very much.


    So she didnt want to leave, she wanted to stay.


    Mrs. Situ frowned and said to Cui Xiniang: "Ms. Xu Cui, this maid really has no rules. Please let someone **** her away quickly, so as not to spoil the joy of the banquet."

 Chapter 2229: A group of people appeared

    Chapter 2229: A group of people appeared


    Chapter 2229 A group of people emerged


    Cui Xiniang was so angry that she wished she could chop up Miss Yun. This **** really couldn''t help her up. She gave her a chance, but she messed up the matter and made her lose face.


    But now, it is no longer possible to force Miss Yun to stay. I can only say: "Come here, take this ignorant ve and punish her severely."


    The voice is still gentle and gentle, but the word "severe punishment" already contains murderous intent.


    After hearing this, Miss Yun was horrified and quickly begged for mercy: "Second Madam, Second Madam, your ve knows that you are wrong. Please..."


    boom!


    She was knocked unconscious by Zhiqin''s knife and carried away.


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows slightly, the maid next to Cui Xiniang was not an ordinary person, she actually knew martial arts.


    Mrs. Bai came out to smooth things over and smiled at Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, we meet again. How are your big wolf and two wolves? Why don''t you bring them here? I still want to meet them and be blessed."


    The conversation got sidetracked, and Miss Yuns incident was over.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "They are all good, but they are too young to take them out. It depends on luck. The two younger generations must be blessed by Mrs. Bai. You are a noble daughter of a wealthy family, so your blessing is First ss is good.


    He saluted Mrs. Situ again and said, "I have met Mrs. Situ. Thank you very much."


    Mrs. Situ nodded and said: "I just taught an ignorant maid the rules. I have nothing to thank you for. If I want to thank you, I should be the one thanking you. The insecticide you made saved the food in the fields and saved everyone from The suffering of hunger is a great merit."


    Gu Jinli said: "Madam, you are serious. Our fields in Changliangwei have also been gued by red moths. I am doing insecticide to save myself."


    Mrs. Situ waved her hand and said: "Great merit is great merit, and you can ept it. There is no need to be modest."


    Cui Xiniang was dissatisfied when she saw Mrs. Situ talking to Gu Jinli all the time. She smiled and said: "Mrs. Situ, the weather is hot and hot. I have asked someone to prepare some iced food. It is my mother''s recipe. I will ask someone to bring it up for you to try. Taste it, how do you like it?"


    Mrs. Situ nodded: "Well, it''s better to let everyone eat some ice food first to avoid heatstroke."


    this?


    Hahaha!


    After everyone heard this, many people were suppressingughter... Mrs. Situ''s words were clearly scolding Cui Xiniang.


    However, the scolding is correct.


    At the beginning of August, when the fire was strong and it was noon, you held a banquet in the garden and let everyone eat under the bright sun. It was simply sick.


    Cui Xiniang also heard it, and her eyes were red, but she had postponed the banquet for a month, waiting for their farm work to end, so what else did she want?


    Besides, she had people build a brocade shed carefully. There was a brocade shed embroidered with exquisite patterns to provide them with shade. How could it be so hot?


    "Ice food? It sounds novel and delicious. I have to try it. Let someone serve it quickly." Mrs. Bai opened her mouth again to save the situation.


    But she felt depressed in her heart. The banquet hadn''t even started yet, and she had already been the peacemaker twice. If this continued, when would it end? !


    Cui Xiniang got up the steps and hurriedly smiled and said: "Zhiya, pass on the ice food."


    He leaned forward again and said respectfully: "Mrs. Situ, Sister Fang, please take a seat."


    Mrs. Situ nodded and walked away.


    Gu Jinli and the others were also led by Miss Qing and Miss Ru to the banquet table of each house, and they sat down... Needless to say, sitting down on your knees is really life-threatening, and it would be better to stand and eat morefortably.


    Mrs. Zhen was ignored and cried angrily. She returned to her ce in tears. The nuns beside her were afraid that others would see her cry, so they quickly asked the maids to cover her with their bodies, while she reminded her in a low voice: "Madam, please stop crying, everyone is watching."


    Madam Zhen didn''t want to be embarrassed anymore, so she quickly put away her tears and forced a smile, but she still felt extremely aggrieved... Like Madam Bai, she was a side daughter of a wealthy family. Although she was not as noble as the legitimate daughter of the aristocratic family, she was still better than Gu, a peasant. Women are a thousand times more valuable, why doesn''t Mrs. Situ help her? !


    Even if he doesn''t help her, he still doesn''t pay attention to her. How can she meet other people when he humiliates her in front of so many people?


    Mrs. Zhen felt more and more aggrieved as she thought about it, and tears almost fell again.


    After catching a glimpse of the guide maid next to me, I became even more angry... Humph, you bitch, you still want to enter the Zhen family and be a concubine, and call me sister or sister. In your dream, go and be the wife of the old bachelor in the guardhouse!


    Not long after, Zhiya led a group of maids and came in carrying ice mirrors one by one.


    The ice cream is made of iron,yer afteryer, like a small tower. There are small grids inside, hiding portions of ice food.


    The maids opened the ice pan, took out the iced food, and delivered it to thedies tables.


    Ice is served in a white porcin bowl. There are ice cubes in the bowl. Fresh fruit pulp, beautiful pastries, dried fruits and sweet beans of various colors are stacked on the ice cubes. There is also a flower inserted in the ice cubes. The whole ice cube is The food is really beautiful.


    Half of the Mrs. Qianhu present were from farmers'' backgrounds. They had never seen such a good thing before. They all eximed: "Oh, this is ice food, it''s so beautiful. I have never seen it in my entire life." This, I cant bear to eat this.


    Yeah, how can I eat this? I cant bear to eat it.


    Mrs. Shi''s family was poor and she loved her children. She was reluctant to eat it, so she asked: "Aunt Cui, can I take this iced food back to the girl at home? Little girls love these pretty things. .


    Cui Xiniangughed when she heard this. Huh, they are really a bunch of ignorant pariahs, just a little ice cream, but they are so rare?


    However, she looked troubled and said in a soft and charming voice: "I''m afraid it won''t work. This ice cube melts very fast. If you don''t eat it for a quarter of an hour, it will melt and it won''t be able to survive in the guardhouse."


    "What, it will melt so quickly? Sure enough, good things don''tst forever, so you have to eat them quickly." Mrs. Shi hurriedly asked everyone to eat iced food.


    After hearing this, thedies from Qianhu, who came from poor families, hurriedly picked up the iced food, for fear of spoiling such good things.


    Seeing this, Cui Xiniang looked down on them more and more, and sympathized with their men more and more... It was really pitiful that she had to submit to such a crude and ugly woman with a position of thousands of households.


    Luckily, she sent them beauties. Otherwise, how could they live their lives facing these dominatrixes as soon as they returned to the guardhouse? !


    Seeing that Mrs. Situ didn''t eat the iced food, she frowned and asked, "Mrs. Situ, why don''t you eat it? But this iced food doesn''t suit your taste?"


    Mrs. Situ said: "I am old and have an empty stomach. I cannot eat such cold food. I am afraid of making my stomach upset, so I won''t eat. Let''s wait a while and eat hot food."


    Well, eating iced food on an empty stomach will indeed cause stomach upset.


    Cui Xiniang stood up quickly and said, "I didn''t entertain you well enough. If youe, I''ll serve hot food."


    Yes. Zhiya hurried down to deliver hot food.


    The hot food came out quickly. The portions are notrge, but there are many styles. Every portion is of high quality, and it is a good thing that I have never eaten before.


    After Mrs. Shi saw the hot food, she praised again: "Hey, this is braised pork. It''s red and cut like flowers. It''s so beautiful. Well, it tastes fragrant and has a strong sweetness. The smell of wine is so delicious...this pig is really worth dying for!"

 Chapter 2230: Can you change the trick?

    Chapter 2230: Can you change the trick?


    Chapter 2230 Can you change your tactics?


    After hearing this, Cui Xiniang''s face almost lost its expression. Why did this pig deserve to die? She also said: "This is peony rouge meat."


    Its peony rouge pork, not braised pork. Did you hear that?


    "What kind of meat?" Mrs. Shi frowned and said while eating: "The name is too long and I can''t remember it. Let''s call it braised pork. It''s easy to remember, hahaha."


    What the hell!


    Cui Xiniang was about to explode with anger and felt aggrieved... She was also from a famous family, and she was the future Madam Hou. It was just a matter of condescending herself to treat thesedies from thousands of families to dinner. How could she know that these women were so vulgar and ruined these elegant people? Forget about the good stuff and let her suffer.


    Look, what kind of eating scenes are these, people holding tes to eat, people pulling vegetables, pieces flying everywhere, and people picking up meat after it falls on the floor and stuffing it into their mouths!


    Cui Xiniang felt as if she had arrived at the earthquake scene and was treating a group of victims to a meal!


    And she was supposed to be sitting in the glorious hall, listening to the artistic concubines ying the piano and singing, and singing elegant essays with thedies at the banquet.


    The more Cui Xiniang thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. When Mrs. Situ saw it, she sneered in her heart... She looked down on the big guy, why did she invite him? Since you have invited me, you should show some sincerity, but Mrs. Xu Cui is holding it high and giving alms to the big guy like a beggar. What do you think of the big guy? !


    But Mrs. Situ didn''t say anything and continued to eat without moving her eyebrows. It was hot, so she had to eat slowly, otherwise her whole body would be soaked with sweat.


    Fortunately, the things Cui Xiniang prepared were novel enough, and everyone chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was quite lively.


    that is


    "Have you finished eating now? Does Aunt Cui still have any? She''s not full yet!" Mrs. Shi asked.


    Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Cao, who were sharing the table with Mrs. Shi, also said, "Yes, Aunt Cui, is there still something to eat? We have arge appetite and are not full. Let''s bring some more food to fill our stomachs."


    Cui Xiniang is so angry, eat, eat, eat. Are you pigs? You just know how to eat!


    Also, how did you put the tables together? Today''s banquet uses ancient rituals. One person has one seat, and they sit on their knees to eat. Not only did you put three tables together, you also sat on your buttocks and stretched your feet. Sprawled on all fours!


    I''m so angry. Cui Xiniang is so angry.


    But she had to smile softly and said: "Yes, I just have to wait until Yiji performs her performance before I can eat it."


    Cui Xiniang attached great importance to this banquet and prepared a lot of things, including food, drink and entertainment from day to night.


    Mrs. Chen asked: "When will Yi Ji perform?"


    Hurry up, we want to eat.


    Cui Xiniang smiled and said: "This is a performance."


    Speaking, he looked at Zhiya.


    Zhiya immediately asked the little maid to y the drum, and the Xuanyi girls came out to perform.


    There are many programs, including ying the harp, ying the xun, and ying the building.


    But thedies present fell asleep after listening to it, and someone whispered: "Is this what your noble family listens to? It''s better to beat the gongs and drums to get more energy."


    Its so dull, people who dont know better would think theres a funeral here!


    Fortunately, the food served was good, and everyone ate and chatted, but they were able to endure it.


    Cui Xiniang is going crazy...Why are you arguing? You should be quiet when listening to music. You are like shouting at a stall in the vegetable market, how can you enjoy music? !


    They are all working hard for the livelihood of the whole family of the health center. Who can have fun with you? It is better for everyone to eat and drink together, and then go home and continue working.


    Mrs. Bai''s expression was ugly... She really didn''t expect that Cui Xiniang was preparing such elegant programs. If she had known about it, she would have asked Cui Xiniang to change it even if she died!


    Mrs. Bai reminded: "Sister Cui, is there a dancer? Come out and dance. It''s beautiful."


    Cui Xiniang felt aggrieved. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said, "Yes."


    Mrs. Bai saw her crying and wanted to p her. Why are you crying? It seems that the big guys have done something to you. You are here to win over people today, so you should wee guests with a smile!


    Then lets announce it quickly and perform the dance.


    If you listen to this kind of depressing music again, believe it or not, you will be able to sleep in arge area hereter! Cui Xiniang had no choice but to ask Zhiya to announce the dancer and dance for everyone to see.


    Yo, youre dancing, its so beautiful!


    As soon as the dancers came out, everyone was really energetic. They ate fruits and watched the dance, one after another. In the end, even the dancer who was the finale of the night shouted out and danced.


    What she danced was the Hu dance from the heyday of the previous dynasty. The dancer had a stunning figure, covered with a veil, wearing a cool short-sleeved midriff-revealing skirt, dancing on a big drum, and paired with Hu music that everyone had never heard of. It was really beautiful. It doesnt work.


    Mrs. Shi was a lively person. She stood up and gave high fives: "Good dance, beautiful!"


    He then called to all thedies: "Hurry up, you should also give me high-fives. This girl dances so beautifully. I would be sorry if I didn''t shout twice."


    But not many people stood up to cheer.


    Just because this dancer is so beautiful, everyone is scared when the maid who leads the way makes trouble, for fear that Cui Xiniang will trick them again.


    There are quite a few dancersing out to dance, one for each family is enough.


    And Cui Xiniang really meant this.


    It''s just that this dancing girl is not for other Qianhu, but for Qin Sang... Because Miss Yun failed, Cui Xiniang had no choice but to find someone to rece her. She asked her grandma to choose from a circle, and only this dancing girl looked the best. Outstanding.


    So after the music stopped and the dancing was over, Cui Xiniang asked the dancer to return gifts to everyone.


    When he returned to Gu Jinli, he asked the dancing girl to serve tea again.


    Songxue serves tea to Madam and invites Madam to drink tea. said the dancing girl.


    The matter of serving tea had a profound meaning in ancient times. If Gu Jinli drank this cup of tea, it would be difficult to talk about it.


    Gu Jinli smiled and came again. Do you really like the trick of blocking people so much? Can we try another trick? I''m tired of it.


    Kuang Shi took the tea from Songxue''s hand and drank it all: "It tastes good. I happen to be thirsty."


    He said again: "Okay, tea has been served. You can go back."


    Songxue was stunned. She didn''t expect that Kuang would drink the cup of tea. She continued to kneel and turned back to look at Cui Xiniang and ask her for help.


    Cui Xiniang was also stunned. She didn''t expect to be ruined again. She was so angry that she stopped pretending and said directly: "Mrs. Qin needs a maid to guide the way. You can stay and guide Mrs. Qin."


    "Yes." Songxue responded, stood up and walked to Gu Jinli.


    As expected of a dancing queen, she walked just a few steps with a swaying grace, which was quite beautiful.


    Gu Jinli was also very direct. He turned to look at Songxue and asked, "Songxue, do you want toe back with me and be my husband-inw''s concubine?"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    One sentence shocked everyone, and manydies were so shocked that they dropped their fruit bowls.


    Songxue was still very smart. After hearing this, she leaned over and bowed, saying: "In reply to Madam, Songxue is just a dancer. Her fate is decided by the masters. If the masters want Songxue to stay, Songxue will stay." Down."


    What a pity, Gu Jinli said: "Then you go, I don''t want to keep you."


    What, can we not keep it?! Mrs. Shi was happy, stood up and asked Gu Jinli.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhen''s eyes lit up. If Gu''s refusal was sessful, then she would forgive her and not care about the previous matter with her.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course you can''t stay. We are the wives of the house and have the right to make decisions about these things. If you want to stay, you can stay. If you don''t want to stay, don''t. It''s a very simple matter."


    Cui Xiniang was angry, what a Gu family dared to humiliate her on the spot!


    She suppressed her anger, frowned and looked sad, looked at Gu Jinli, and said sincerely: "Mrs. Qin, I know you don''t like Songxue, but a wife should be virtuous and not too domineering, otherwise she will be criticized by her family. My husband doesnt like it.

 Chapter 2231: Stimulate

    Chapter 2231: Stimte


    Chapter 2231 Stimtion


    "Don''t like me? But my husband-inw likes me very much." Gu Jinli said shamelessly, and then asked Cui Xiniang: "Dare you ask Aunt Cui, what is virtuous?"


    The word "aunt" was spoken very strongly, which aroused Cui Xiniang. What did Mr. Gu mean? She was just a concubine and she dared to give them a concubine? !


    Eh, you guessed it right, thats what it means.


    He quickly suppressed his anger and replied to what Gu Jinli had said before: "It is also a kind of kindness to show your kindness to your husband."


    "This is not called virtuous, it''s called killing one''s own husband." Gu Jinli said: "Everyone''s husband came to fight against the enemy. Resistance should be the most important thing, but the daughter-inw gives him a woman. This is forcing the husband to fall into depravity. If because of beauty, we miss the great cause of fighting against the enemy and cause my husband to be beheaded, wouldnt it be a sin?


    "Well said!" Mrs. Shi was very apuded. She stood up and pped her hands and praised: "Mrs. Qin is right. Our men are here to fight against the enemy, not to visit brothels. How can we always think about stuffing our husband?" What about beauty?!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Another group ofdies were startled and dropped their dishes.


    Gu Jinli:


    Even though the word "brothel"es out, Mrs. Shi, you are still the best, and I am ashamed of myself.


    Then he said: "Let''s talk about virtuousness again? What is virtuousness? Being virtuous is not to give a man a concubine, but to make him have no worries. The northwest is barren andcks everything. There are also many rtives of soldiers apanying the army. We can give these rtives to Taking good care of them so that they have food to eat, clothing to wear, and a safe and healthy life is the greatest kindness."


    Mrs. Qin said it well!


    "Yes, this is virtuous. Taking concubines for a man is nothing like virtuous!"


    This time, moredies stood up and cheered for Gu Jinli.


    Even Mrs. Situ said: "As expected of Tanhua''s sister, her words speak of the wisdom of a great Confucian."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "I dare notpare myself with the great Confucian schrs, but I am just telling the truth. Thedies wee to apany the army are indeed very virtuous."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Situ smiled: "Your truth is very good."


    Mrs. Shi, Mrs. Cao, and Mrs. Chen echoed: "That''s right, Mrs. Qin''s words are so sweet, we all like to hear them!"


    He then asked Mrs. Situ: "Madam General, can we get rid of the maid who is leading the way?"


    Mrs. Situ thought for a while and decided not to protect herself: "It''s up to you. If you don''t like it, I won''t keep it."


    Hahaha, okay, then we wont


    "Wait a minute!" Cui Xiniang was anxious and hurriedly interrupted them and said with a smile: "These maids do not necessarily have to serve you Qianhu. Youdies can stay here and serve as maids. Besides, you Qianhu Its not easy to fight against the enemy, and we have to live a life of licking blood from the edge of a knife. Its only right to give them name and let them enjoy more happiness.


    These words angered thedies of Qianhu.


    "Is our life easy? Two years ago, we were at war with the Rong people. I took my children with the army to the northwest. We were eating wind and snow on the way. There was not enough food. In order to save food for the children of the soldiers, I I only eat one meal of dry food a day, so I have to save firewood, and the food I eat is still iced dry food, and I have to put it on my belly for two-quarters of an hour to warm it up before I can bite it!"


    The children got sick on the way. In order to buy medicine, I took all my dowry to buy medicine.


    "Me, and me! Look at my fingers. Two of them are missing. This is because a soldier''s child was killed by bandits on the road. I''m afraid that if the soldiers go against my man, more lives will be lost. In order to calm down this matter , I cut off my finger with a knife and paid it to others!"


    "When we were fighting with the soldiers, we were so scared that we couldn''t hide. When we needed help, we had to make arrows and take care of the wounded soldiers!" "My eldest son is only twelve years old. When the soldiers besieged the city, he had to go there. The city tower resisted the soldiers, but he was a half-year-old boy who had never fought before, so he was no match for the soldiers and thieves. He was shot to death by random arrows!"


    We came here with our lives, so its easy for us? Why do we still need to find women for them to sleep with?!


    Countlessdies from Qianhu cried out their grievances over the past two years. For a moment, the banquet was filled with cries of grievance and sorrow.


    Mrs. Situ also shed tears: "You are all people who have endured the hardships of fighting against the enemy. You are heroines and deserve to be treated well."


    When Mrs. Bai saw this, she was so frightened that she quickly pushed Cui Xiniang next to her and whispered: "The public is angry, please call the maid back quickly, we can''t send her away anymore~"


    Send them away again, not to win over, but to enmity with all thedies of Qianhu!


    Cui Xiniang was also frightened, but said: "This is what the Marquis meant..."


    Mrs. Bai interrupted her: "Even if the Marquis is here, he will have the sense to call the maids back... Sister Cui, please speak quickly, or I can speak for you?"


    Cui Xiniang couldnt get what she asked for: Then tell me.


    Mrs. Bai choked, I was just being polite, but you really let me say it?


    But thedies of Qianhu were so excited that they could not wait any longer. Mrs. Bai could only squeeze out tears and cried: "Although my husband is a civil servant, I have also traveled thousands of miles and endured hardships all the way to the northwest. I understand youdies very well." The hardship... Mr. Xus family also knows the hard work of alldies, so they organized this banquet to reward everyone."


    After finishing the scene, he hurriedly said: "It is a happy thing for everyone to gather together to have a banquet. There is no need to be angry because of a few maids. Someone,e and take away the maids who are leading the way. Don''t stay here to spoil the fun!"


    Zhiqin Zhiya hurried over and took away all the maids who led the way.


    Gu Jinli looked at Songxue and asked with a smile: "Miss Songxue, aren''t you leaving yet?"


    Mrs. Zhen''s maid had already left. She no longer had to watch her man sleeping with other women. She ran over happily and said, "Of course I admire Mrs. Qin and want to stay and be a sister with Mrs. Qin."


    He said coquettishly: "Mrs. Qin made all thedies cry and ruined the good intentions of the Marquis family. Why don''t you keep Songxue and sell it to the Marquis family, lest... the Xu family deal with you?" ~


    Thest five words were spoken by Mrs. Zhen against her ear at a volume that only two people could hear.


    But Gu Jinli suddenly eximed: "What did Mrs. Zhen say? She said that I ruined Aunt Cui''s affair with the maid, and the Marquis'' family wants to retaliate against me? How can you think so of the Marquis Xu''s family? You are so dark-hearted!"


    Mrs. Zhen originally wanted to light a fire and make Cui Xiniang hate Gu Jinli so that she could take revenge. But when she heard this, she became confused and became very angry. She pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "You, shut up, I don''t have this intention!"


    Can Gu Jinli be polite to her?


    He grabbed a bowl on the table and hit the hand that Mrs. Zhen was pointing at her.


    boom!


    The beating was severe, and Mrs. Zhen cried out in pain: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dare you hit me, do you know who my mother-inw is?!"


    Gu Jinli: "I''m not afraid of anyone in your family. Back then, when I made the insect attractant, the emperor said, I have made contributions to the country and should be treated well. If you don''t treat me well, what will happen if I beat you? If you don''t ept it, , you go talk to the emperor!"

 Chapter 2232: blue family

    Chapter 2232: blue family


    Chapter 2232 The Lan Family


    As soon as these words came out, everyone remembered that Gu Jinli still had this sentence as a backing.


    Mrs. Zhen''s nanny knew the seriousness of these words and hurriedly came over to apologize to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, please calm down. My wife has a straight temper and does not mean any harm. Please don''t me me."


    He went to help Mrs. Zhen again and said, "Madam, I''m afraid you are drunk. I will help you back to the table."


    Don''t do it again. Gu''s family background is not good, but he is capable. He has made great achievements on his own. If you get such a gold medal to avoid death, if you continue to pester him, you will only suffer the loss. ah.


    Mrs. Gu, you! Mrs. Zhen was angry and scared. It was Emperor Jingyuan who said that she should be treated kindly because she had done great service to the country. What could she do?


    I can only endure the humiliation and return home defeated.


    Before leaving, she was so angry that she pped Songxue in the face with her backhand and said angrily: "You ignorant bastard, why are you blocking the way!"


    Songxue was beaten, and there was a murderous look in her eyes... Oh, Mrs. Zhen, just wait for me. With my beauty, it is easy to get ahead. When I rise to the top, your life will be worse than death!


    Miss Songxue, arent you leaving yet? Gu Jinli asked.


    Songxue didn''t speak, just shed tears.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are quite perseverant, but beforeing here, my husband-inw specifically told me that there are many soldiers in the northwest and a shortage of women. If there is a gift of beauty, you can ept it, and he will invite Jiang Da The general sent the beauties to Daokougou Camp to serve the soldiers."


    What!


    Songxue finally showed a hint of panic... She was not an idiot. She knew that Daokougou Camp had a special ce for raising women to serve the soldiers.


    That ce is where lowly girls go. She has to marry a hero and live the life of a nobledy. If she goes to such a ce, her life will be over!


    However, Songxue was very confident in her beauty and figure, and felt that as long as Qin Sang saw her, he would be reluctant to send her to Daokougou camp.


    But she looked at Gu Jinli and hesitated again... This Gu dared to insult Cui Xiniang in public, and even dared to hit Mrs. Zhen. His eloquence was pretty good. With just a few words, he got all the Qianhudies to side with her. He also knew how to make medicine. What if you poison yourself and die silently?


    Songxue didn''t dare to gamble anymore, and finally bowed and said: "Songxue retires."


    When Cui Xiniang saw this, she was extremely angry. Why did this idiote back like this? If he persisted for a while longer, he might be able to follow Gu Jinli.


    Mrs. Situ was very satisfied. She looked at Songxue and said, "You are very beautiful. You don''t need to hang yourself on a tree. You should look around more. There are many powerful men in Chu." .


    After saying that, he looked at Cui Xiniang and asked, "Ms. Xu Cui, are you right?"


    Cui Xiniang nodded quickly: "What Madam said is of course correct."


    Songxue is not stupid, and understands the deep meaning of Mrs. Situ''s words.


    Mrs. Bai was afraid that Cui Xiniang would scold Songxue on the spot, making the banquet even more ugly, so she scolded Songxue first: "What are you doing here? Get out of here."


    Yes, Songxue is leaving. Songxue quickly retreated.


    Mrs. Bai smiled at everyone again and said: "Songs and dances make people look soft. It''s better to hear about books. There is a woman under mymand who is from the south of the Yangtze River. She is very good at storytelling. I will let her She reads books and makes us happy."


    After saying that, he immediately asked the maid next to him to call someone.


    The maid quickly brought the storyteller.


    Papapa, the book woman knew that she was here to save the field, and there was no nonsense. She immediately shot the wooden board in her hand and started to speak.


    The woman was in her thirties, with a loud and pleasant voice. She also told a story of happy grudges and grudges, which made thedies of the Qianhu family present very happy. Mrs. Shi stood up and cheered several times.


    Mrs. Bai breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that everyone was happy... God, please, don''t let anything happen again. Let this day pass quickly!


    But Cui Xiniang was aggrieved, with tears in her eyes all the time, as if she wanted to cry... They didn''t like the songs she carefully prepared, but they liked this country story. She was really a vulgar woman!


    More than an hourter, the storyteller woman finished telling the story, and everyone was still listening to it. But Cui Xiniang didnt want to hear this kind of country story anymore, so she said, Thats right. If youe, Ill reward you with a hundred taels of silver.


    "Yes." Zhiya gave the storyteller a silver tael and asked her to retreat.


    Mrs. Shi was dissatisfied and said, "Aunt Cui, why did you let the female gentleman go? She speaks energetically and we listen energetically. Let here back and tell us something again?"


    Talk nonsense!


    Cui Xiniang cursed secretly in her mind and said with a smile: "Madam, don''t worry, I have prepared more interesting things for you."


    "What is this?" Mrs. Shi said, "Don''t listen to music anymore. It''s boring and makes you want to sleep."


    Cui Xiniang secretly resented it, and said with a smile: "It''s not listening to music, it''s a tour of the garden to hunt for treasures."


    "Treasure hunting in the garden? Looking for silver? This is good!" Mrs. Shi''s family was short of money. After hearing this, she immediately stood up, rolled up her sleeves, and prepared to start looking for silver.


    Manydies from poor families were also short of money. After hearing this, they were eager to give it a try and urged Cui Xiniang: "Aunt Cui, start quickly, lest we dy in looking for it and the money will be taken away by others!"


    After Cui Xiniang heard this, she felt sad and had tears in her eyes... Why, why did her elegant banquet turn into this?


    Looking for money?


    What kind of silver are you looking for? When did I say that the treasure was silver? Those are poetry collections, velvet flowers, sachets, ink ingots, jade chess pieces and other items, not stinky silver!


    However, these shrews were so powerful that Cui Xiniang was afraid of them and hurriedly told Zhiqin: "Hurry up and get someone to stuff the money."


    Lest these shrews tear her apart if they can''t find any money.


    Yes. Zhiqin hurriedly went to do it.


    Since the situation was urgent and manpower was needed, Xu He brought several apprentices to help after learning about it. He also urged the apprentices: "Move quickly, don''t ruin the seconddy''s affairs!"


    If they make Miss Xi lose face, he won''t be able to spare them.


    "yes!"


    Arge group of people were busy, and after a quarter of an hour, they finally stuffed the money.


    Cui Xiniang also came with all thedies: "Starting from this road, we walked through Osmanthus Forest, Xiaohe Bridge, Luohe Lake, Guanxue Pavilion, and Qishishan. The treasures are hidden in these ces. Ladies, Start looking.


    "It''s started, it''s started, sisters, hurry up and look for it!" Mrs. Shi and the others hurriedly ran to look for the treasures. Don''t tell them, they would dig out several bags of silver.


    Although each bag only contained two taels of silver, it was free money, so Mrs. Shi and the others were still very happy.


    Cui Xiniang saw them working like a group of ves, working hard for gold and silver, and finally feltfortable... Hehe, they were tricked around with just a few taels of silver, they were indeed a group of shrews who had no ce on the stage.


    But when she was feeling proud, several men suddenly appeared from the rockery next to them. Those men were covered in blood and had knives in their hands. Cui Xiniang was so frightened that she shouted in horror: "Ah, there are assassins!"


    When Xu He heard Cui Xiniang''s cry and saw those men again, his brain exploded. He rushed towards Cui Xiniang desperately, hugged her, protected her in his arms, and shouted to the men : "Stop, don''t hurt Miss Xi!"

 Chapter 2233: Gossip

    Chapter 2233: Gossip


    Chapter 2233 Gossip


    And Xu He wasme, so it was not easy for him to rush over. At this moment, he was unsteady on his feet. With a bang, he fell to the ground holding Cui Xiniang.


    Miss Xi?


    Coupled with such a hug and roll, thedies present were shocked, with burning gossip in their eyes, looking at Xu He and Cui Xiniang... What is going on with these two people, could it be, could it be?


    Xu He waspletely unaware that he was afraid that those men would chop Cui Xiniang to death. His arm was hit so painfully that he did not let go. Heforted her: "Miss Xi, don''t be afraid. As long as I''m here, they can''t hurt you."


    Mrs. Bai was apanying Mrs. Situ not far behind. She almost fainted when she saw this... Is this Xu He crazy? How dare you hug Cui Xiniang in public. If word reaches the ears of Mr. Xu, both he and Cui Xiniang will be dead!


    For a moment, Mrs. Bai wanted to p herself twice. She had no problem hosting a banquet with Cui Xiniang. Now something happened, what should she do?


    Should you call someone to rescue Cui Xiniang?


    What should I do if someone sees Xu He and Cui Xiniang hugging each other?


    However, someone had already shouted for her. Mrs. Shi picked up the decorative stones on the roadside and called to everyone: "Sisters, hurry up and save Aunt Cui together. We can''t let her be harmed by the bad guys!"


    With a greeting, a group of people rushed this way.


    Cui Xiniang was shocked by this fight and finally came to her senses. After knowing that Xu He hugged her, she wanted to chop him with a knife. But now that the situation was critical, she could only push Xu He away and scream, pretending I was frightened and fainted.


    Auntie, auntie was frightened by the assassin and fainted,e and save her! Zhiya shouted cooperatively, helping Cui Xiniang cover up.


    Mrs. Situ saw all this, sneered, and continued to stand still.


    The men saw this posture, fell to their knees, and shouted: "Ladies, spare your lives, we are not viins!"


    "You dare to say that you are not a bad person with a knife, where are you lying? Sisters, go ahead and beat them to death!" Madam Shi took the lead and was about to rush towards her with a stone in hand, but was stopped by Madam Chen: "The Xu Family Nursing Home is here. They can''t run away, so don''t go up and make trouble."


    These people have knives and are men. What if something happens? If you have no reason to hook up with a concubine, don''t go, just watch the show.


    The guards from the Xu family rushed over and surrounded the Lan family: "The bold assassin dares to disturb all thedies. Come on, let''s punish these evil thieves!"


    When the Lan family saw that they were about to be hacked to death, they hurriedly shouted to Mrs. Situ: "Madam, help me, we are not gangsters, we are the Lan family. This vige used to belong to my family. There is really no way to survive." Sneak in and dig for the gold that was buried before!


    Mrs. Situ was almost out of control because of Cui Xiniang''s anger. She didn''t want to care about this nonsense at first, but when she heard them saying that she was from the Lan family, she thought that Qihe Vige used to belong to the Lan family, and the Xu family might be disgraceful when they took over this vige. All he could do was say: "Wait a minute, I have something to ask!"


    After Cui Xiniang heard this, she wanted to jump up and say: What are you waiting for? Quickly kill these stinky men.


    The Xu family guard was very considerate to Mrs. Situ and asked her toe over to meet the Lan family.


    Mrs. Bai also hurriedly followed... As for Cui Xiniang''s troubles, she didn''t want to deal with it anymore, let her solve it by herself.


    Are you from the Lan family? This Qihe Vige used to belong to your family? Mrs. Situ asked.


    "Exactly, madam, seeing that you are surrounded by so many people, you must be a nobledy, please save us... We know that we should not sneak in from the previous tunnel, but we really can''t survive... The child at home is sick, and he is the only male grandson of the Lan family in this generation. When my father died, he asked us not to let the Lan family die, so we sneaked in to get the gold."


    He quickly exined: "The gold was buried when the Lan family was rich. No, it''s not stolen, right?" "Madam, we know we are wrong. Please save us. There are children and women waiting at home. We can''t." Die."


    After saying this, the four grown men burst into tears, which sounded so miserable.


    Look at them again. Their bodies are very thin, showing that they are very hungry. Look at the knives in their hands. They are not long and wide knives used for war, but two woodchopping knives and a kitchen knife. There is a young mans hand. It only held a wooden root and a dead white crane.


    The white crane was still held tightly in the boy''s arms, which showed that he cherished it very much.


    Mrs. Situ pointed at the white crane and asked, "Did you kill this?"


    The Lan family hurriedly said: "No, no, my father said that the white crane is a blessing. The Lan family''s blessings are all given by the white crane. How can we dare to kill them? They are snakes. When we came, we saw snakes and white cranes. After a fight, we went up to help, but Bai He was still bitten by a poisonous snake and died."


    Then he said to the young man: "Brother, show the white crane to thisdy. Is there any snake bite wound on it?"


    He also said: "Put it on the ground. Don''t walk over and disturb thedy."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Situ felt relieved... Listening to his words, you can tell that the Lan family does things in a systematic way and they are not evil thieves.


    The young man put the white crane on the ground. The Xu Family Nursing Home took the white crane and began to check the white crane''s wounds. Sure enough, he saw a bite from a snake. The skin around the wound was ck and swollen, which showed that he was poisoned.


    Doctor Xu He,e here and see if this is bitten by a venomous snake?! Mrs. Bai couldnt help it and called Xu He over.


    Why are you hanging around Cui Xiniang all the time? Do you think everyone didn''t see clearly when you hugged Cui Xiniang earlier, so you continued to pester her so that everyone could see enough? !


    Mrs. Bai almost wanted to cry for herself. What kind of evil had she done? When they hosted a banquet together, something like this happened. When word got out, the Fang family would be disgraced, and she would also be raped. Laugh at him forever.


    Xu He also knew that he was impulsive, and hurriedly came over to check on Bai He, and finally said: "It is true that he was bitten to death by a poisonous snake, but these people sneaked into Zhuangzi and scared all thedies. They should be beheaded to show the public!"


    These people ruined Miss Xis banquet and scared Miss Xi. They must die.


    Mrs. Situ sneered and said: "Doctor Xu He, you are a doctor. You are supposed to save lives and heal the wounded. How can you kill people just by opening your mouth? And this is Qihe Vige, and of blessings. I''m afraid it is inappropriate to kill people here."


    Xu He was startled, knowing that Mrs. Situ was dissatisfied, and hurriedly said: "Mrs. Situ, please forgive me, it was just a small trespass."


    At this time, Xu Liang received the news and hurried over. While bowing to thedies and apologizing, he asked the master of the Xu Family Nursing Home: "What on earth is going on? How could a bad person get in when the guard is tight?" ?!


    Mrs. Shi spoke quickly and told the whole story. She also added: "Doctor Xu He is so loyal. Even though he wasme, he was the first to rush over to protect Aunt Cui!"


    Xu Liang was stunned for a moment. There was something obviously wrong with what he said. Looking at Mrs. Shi''s gossipy face and looking at Xu He and Cui Xiniang, she was shocked. Did Xu He do something inappropriate when he was protecting his aunt? Son? !

 Chapter 2234: slipped away

    Chapter 2234: slipped away


    Chapter 2234 slipped away


    He quickly looked at Zhiqin Zhiya and asked them with his eyes.


    The two of them didn''t dare to say anything. They only took care of Cui Xiniang, who was still pretending to be faint.


    The master of the Xu family''s nursing home didn''t dare to hide it, so he whispered the matter into Xu Liang''s ear.


    What?


    Xu He hugged his aunt in public.


    You bastard, you are seeking death!


    Xu Liang was so angry that he wanted to tear Xu He to pieces, but now was not the time to talk about this matter, and he couldn''t bring it up. The best way was not to mention it, and let this bad thing be forgotten slowly.


    But when he nced at the Qianhudies present, at least seventy of them had gossipy eyes in their eyes, and they were afraid that this matter would be spread among them.


    What should I do? How should I stop these people? !


    But these are thedies of Qianhu, and it is impossible to silence them. Xu Liang could not think of a good way, so he could only whisper to the master: "Send someone back to the camp to find Mr. Qianshan and tell him about this."


    Only Mr. Qianshan''s intervention can control the gossip that is about to break out.


    Mrs. Situ sneered when she saw it, did she know she was in a hurry? Then why let a concubinee out to hold a banquet to meet people!


    Mrs. Bai almost burst into tears when she heard Mrs. Situ''s sneer, but she had to smooth things over: "Mrs. Situ, youdies are tired from visiting the garden and hunting for treasures. Why don''t you let them have a dinner first and rest in the house after eating?"


    Mrs. Situ couldn''t bear it anymore and asked her: "With so many things going on, who can sleep?"


    Mrs. Bai shed tears when she was asked and did not dare to speak.


    After hearing this, Xu Liang came to his senses and quickly asked for instructions: "What does Mrs. Situ mean?"


    This banquet was used by the Xu family to win over thedies from Qianhu, and because the road was far away, they arranged for thedies to stay one night at Qihe Vige and go back tomorrow.


    Mrs. Situ said: "The banquet has been finished, and youdies still have to take care of the affairs of the guard house. Please send yourdies away."


    This is the best way. Xu Liang hurriedly sent someone to make arrangements.


    As the person who co-organized the banquet, Mrs. Bai personally escorted thedies of Qianhuo out one by one: "Today''s reception is not good. When the Chinese New Yeares, the Marquis Mansion will hold another banquet to reward everyone. Then we will get together again and eat Its a pleasure.


    She thought silently in her heart: Next time Cui Xiniang holds a banquet, she will nevere to show Cui Xiniangs face!


    Mrs. Shi and the others didn''t mind: "How can we not provide good hospitality? We enjoyed the banquet today, but it''s a pity that the treasures haven''t been found yet, so we lost a lot of money."


    There are still some gossips that havent been finished... Mrs. Situ really wants them to finish reading the gossips. Its half-finished and theres no result. Ill have to worry about it for a while when I get back!


    Mrs. Shi would like to ask Mrs. Bai if Xu He and Aunt Cui have any old friendship?


    But she wasn''t stupid, so she didn''t ask. Instead, she asked: "Those Lan family members won''t be executed, right? It''s better not to kill them. They are quite pitiful. Keeping them alive is a blessing. Maybe they will be blessed." By umting money, Mr. Hou and Aunt Cui will have children in their old age!"


    I just dont know if there really is an old man. Is he the son of Marquis Xu?


    Seeing the excitement in Mrs. Shi''s eyes, Mrs. Bai almost lost herposure. She ignored her gossip and said, "Master Hou''s family has always been kind, and Mrs. Situ said that Qihe Vige is a blessednd and you cannot kill animals here. The Lan family will definitely be safe and sound."


    "Really?" Mrs. Shi had an expression of disbelief on her face, and then smiled and said: "That puts me at ease. The Lan family is really pitiful. There was such a big cut on their feet and there was so much blood. If you want toe here to dig for gold, it must be because your family really can''t survive, so you might as well give them a way out..."


    "Mrs. Bai, it''s gettingte. Let''s go say goodbye to the otherdies without dying your visit." Mrs. Cao saw that Mrs. Bai''s face turned dark and hurriedly dragged Mrs. Shi away.


    Mrs. Bai almost cried... Cui Xiniang got into trouble, why should she be embarrassed!


    But she had to cheer up and continue to see off the guests. Her face froze withughter before she saw off more than a hundreddies from Qianhu.


    Xu Liang even took the nuns to send gifts to thedies. Because something happened, he gave each of them an extra one hundred taels of silver notes and asked them not to go out and talk nonsense. "Mrs. Zhang, we are chatting." Mrs. Shi was on the second line of defense and was familiar with Mr. Han. Seeing her talking to Gu Jinli, she ran over and said.


    Then he smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "Mrs. Qin is indeed a person who can make insect attractants. What she said at the banquet today was really exciting. She helped us get rid of the maids who led the way!"


    Be energetic is Mrs. Shis mantra.


    He frowned again, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Didn''t I say you are ugly? Why are you so good-looking? You don''t have any odor on your body, so the rumors are really not credible."


    Gu Jinli liked this cheerful Mrs. Shi very much. He pointed at his face with a smile and said, "It''s not a rumor. I used to be ugly because I had a lot of e. Now I''m almost healed. There are only one or two e and some scars." . But if you dont take good care of it, e will still appear in piles, and it will be ugly again.


    I dont know when the war will happen again. For my own safety, Id better give up on the reputation of beauty.


    Mrs. Shi came over to take a look, and sure enough she saw two or three pimples, and smelled a faint odor. She believed her words, patted her hand, andforted her: "It''s okay, I can take care of it anyway."


    Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Cao also came to talk to Gu Jinli. The reason was for no other reason than that they wanted to form a good rtionship with Gu Jinli so that they could help each other in future wars.


    But as evening approached, everyone was in a hurry to go back. They didnt chat for long and started to pedal away separately.


    Han and Gu Jinli took a carriage out of Zhuangzi. In the car, Gu Jinli asked, "Sister-inw Zhang, would you like to stay with us in Tianhuai Vige for one night? The carriage should run faster. We can arrive in two hours. Otherwise, you might be dead tonight." To camp in the wild.


    Han had not seen Gu Jinli and the others for a long time, and wanted to stay with them one more night, but in the end she shook her head: "No, I''ll go back with thedies on the second line of defense. There are more people, so it''s safer to go along the way."


    Then next is Sister Yu.


    "She is alone at home. Although the nuns are taking care of her, I am worried and have to go back early."


    Your husband is not worried about hering to the banquet. He has told her to go back as soon as possible to avoid worrying him.


    Han took out another leather bag, handed it to Gu Jinli, and said with a smile, "Sister Yu made this for you, saying that you can use it to hold medicine bags and the like."


    Gu Jinli likes to hang some emergency things around his waist. Sister Yu has seen it before and remember it. After the school girl became famous, she made a leather bag for Gu Jinli.


    The inside and outside are made of cloth, and the middle is leather, which is waterproof.


    Gu Jinli was very happy. He took it and looked at it again and again, and sighed: "Sister Yu has grown up and has such good skills. She can do better embroidery on the bag than me."


    Han also nodded happily, very proud of himself for having such a sensible and capable daughter.


    Gu Jinli gave Han two prescriptions, one for antidote and one for poison: "The newly made poison can make peopleatose faster. When my sister-inw goes back, she will ask the doctor to make it. The three of you, mother and son, will wear it." Defend yourself.


    Han epted it and said gratefully: "Brother and sister Qin, thank you very much. If you have any good things, please think of us."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "We are so familiar with each other, so there is nothing to thank you for."


    Han knew her temper, so she said no more polite words and talked to her about other important things.


    They couldn''t say how long it took. In just two-quarters of an hour, they separated after the carriage left Qihe Vige.

 Chapter 2235: clean up the mess

    Chapter 2235: clean up the mess


    Chapter 2235 Cleaning up the mess


    Mother! Brother Yi had been waiting outside Zhuangzi. When he saw Mrs. Han, he jumped off the carriage and ran towards this side.


    "Run slowly." Han smiled, and when he came closer, she took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat: "What are you doing, sweating so much?"


    "I went riding horseback with Uncle Xi. The terrain here is quite strange. Running it a few times will be good for your riding skills." Brother Yi looked at the carriages that kept running out and asked, "Mom, I''m going back tonight. ?


    Han Shi nodded: "Well, the banquet has been finished, and there are still many things to do in each guard station, so Mr. Xu''s family won''t keep us."


    Brother Yi was puzzled. The invitation clearly stated that he wanted to keep all thedies for one night. Why did he suddenly not stay?


    But Brother Yi was smart and didn''t ask any more questions. He just nodded and said goodbye to Gu Jinli and others: "Aunt Qin, Aunt Xie, Nainai, I will **** your mother home first. I wille to see you next time."


    After saying this, he bowed to them.


    Brother Yi, this kid is really well-behaved. Mrs. Kuang praised him and helped Brother Yi up: Go back with your mother. Lets get together next time.


    "Yes." Brother Yi responded and said to Gu Jinli: "Aunt Qin, you need to tell Big Wolf and Two Wolf more about me, otherwise they won''t remember me."


    Uncle Qin said that babies are forgetful and will not remember people if they are not seen for two days.


    Gu Jinli smiled, seeing that he was very concerned, and responded seriously: "Okay, Aunt Qin will mention you to Big Wolf and Two Wolves every day to ensure that they will never forget you."


    "Thank you, Aunt Qin." Brother Yi was very happy and followed Han to meet thedies of the second line of defense.


    Before the motorcade left, Mrs. Shi shouted to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, let''s have a feast next time!"


    Gu Jinli waved his hand and said, "Okay!"


    After seeing off the Han family, Gu Jinli didn''t stay long. After gathering with thedies on the first line of defense, they walked back together, intending to rush to Tianhuai Vige. After everyone rested there for the night, they would go back the next day. Health center.


    On the way, everyone couldn''t help but gossip: "Tell me, is there anything going on between Xu He and Aunt Cui?"


    "There must be something wrong, otherwise you can make ame man run away? Tsk tsk tsk, with the speed he is running, this matter must be serious!"


    Thats right, looking at Xu Hes anxious look at that time, those who didnt know it thought he was losing his heart!


    The guys were talking enthusiastically. In Gu Jinli''s carriage, Ji Zhenniang couldn''t help but said, "I''m afraid the color of Mr. Xu''s head will change."


    Gu Jinli nced at her: "Take it easy and don''t talk nonsense."


    What does it have to do with you if the color on other people''s heads changes?


    Ji Zhenniang was angry: "I am not allowed to talk about something that so many people have seen? Even if I don''t say it, the otherdies will spread it."


    The people eating at the table today are all shrews, and they are all very gossipy. How can they hold back from spreading gossip? impossible!


    Gu Jinli: "They said it''s their business. Anyway, if you want to live a good life, don''t talk about such gossip. If you want to say it, wait until Xie Qianhu of your family bes a marquis. By then, even if you open a Bagua parlor, you can do it every day No one dares to trouble you if you talk about right and wrong."


    Huh! Ji Zhenniang said dissatisfied: You are so boring. If I had known, I wouldnt be in the same car with you.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "I didn''t ask you toe up. You came to squeeze in with me yourself. Do you still me me?"


    The two of them were bickering, but Qihe Manor was still in a mess.


    Xu Liang frowned, thinking that he heard wrongly, and asked Mrs. Situ again: "What did you say? You want to take them to dig for gold and let them get back their own things?"


    They are thieves who sneaked into Zhuangzi. If they hadn''t frightened my aunt, Xu He would not have lost hisposure and caused this trouble. They should die to apologize! Mrs. Situ looked at Xu Liang and asked, "Then what do you have in mind? Kill them and let everyone say that the Xu family took away people from Zhuangzi and then destroyed the whole family?"


    Xu Liang was shocked and quickly denied: "What did Mrs. Situ say? It''s nothing to seize Zhuangzi. This Zhuangzi signed a red deed in the government office."


    Mrs. Situ said: "You have signed a red contract, but was Zhuangzi sold to you by the Lan family? Don''t think that you are the smartest, and don''t think of others as fools. Do you dare to ask Magistrate Qi to investigate some matters?" "


    Xu Liang was left speechless by the question.


    Many of the Xu family''s properties in Long''an Prefecture were upied in vain, and the red deed of the government office was obtained with the help of the deceased Xu Fang, which cannot withstand strict inspection.


    Mrs. Situ said: "There are two ways to go. Do you want to settle the matter or let your reputation be ruined?"


    Xu Liang was not stupid, so he naturally wanted to calm down the matter, but the Lan family was so hateful that he caused a big trouble for them when he broke in. Thinking of the consequences if this matter could not be settled, Xu Liang wanted to kill the Lan family alive. ...and Xu He!


    "Sure, I''ll lead them to dig for gold." Xu Liang agreed, went to the Lan family and told them about allowing them to dig for gold.


    Really, really? The Lan family couldnt believe it and cried with joy.


    Xu Liang said impatiently: "Wherever I have free time to y tricks on you now, hurry up and go dig for gold if you want it!"


    "Yes, yes, we will go now. Thank you very much, sir." The eldest brother of the Lan family responded and took the rest of the Lan family to find the ce where the gold was buried and dug it out ording to the drawings left by Master Lan. .


    They were buried in three ces in total. It took more than an hour to dig out. Six jars of gold were dug out. Xu Liang was jealous when he saw it. He didn''t expect such treasures to be hidden in Qihe Vige.


    The Lan family was very happy and thanked Xu Liang and Mrs. Situ again and again, but they could not leave.


    Xu Liang said to Mrs. Situ: "Madam, they are the main culprits of today''s events. We must wait until Mr. Qianshan arrives before we can decide whether to stay or go."


    Mrs. Situ was dissatisfied when she heard this, but she still had her husband and family to worry about, so she finally nodded in agreement.


    After Mr. Qianshan learned the news, he rushed over without stopping. As soon as he entered Zhuangzi, he asked: "Where is Mrs. Xu Cui?"


    Xu Liang replied: "I fainted and am recovering in the main courtyard."


    Hmph, its really the right time to faint. Do you only know this trick?! Mr. Qianshan was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, and sighed, sometimes you really have to believe in luck.


    Cui Xiniang was held up by her master and smashed with huge family property, but she got into trouble everywhere.


    And Gu Jinli lived in a farmhouse, suffered hardships and escaped famine, but he seeded in whatever he did. What he said at the banquet today was even more brilliant.


    Mr. Qianshan almost made himself angry to death afterparing them in his mind.


    But he still had to clean up this mess, so he suppressed his anger and went to see Mrs. Situ first: "Thank you, Mrs. Situ, for your help. I am grateful."


    He added: "It''s just that I have to trouble Mrs. Situ to go back to the camp with us and exin clearly what happened today. After all, it''s a matter of women''s honor and integrity, so there shouldn''t be any ambiguity."


    This is to ask Mrs. Situ to testify to Cui Xiniang, proving that Cui Xiniang and Xu He had nothing to do with each other, and they only hugged each other because of the critical situation at that time.


    Mrs. Situ agreed, but said: "The Lan family is innocent, please save the lives of his family."

 Chapter 2236: top

    Chapter 2236: top


    Chapter 2236 Ascension


    Mrs. Situ once again told Mr. Qianshan about the plight of the Lan family.


    Mr. Qianshan didnt pity the Lan family at all. He even wanted to kill the Lan family to silence them because of the trouble they caused.


    But there were so manydies from thousands of families present, andst year''s incident at the Meng family''s kiln made people talk about the Xu family''s excessive wealth-making. If the Lan family did something bad again, although everyone did not dare to say it openly, they would definitely scold the Xu family for being **** in their hearts. Hes amassing money and destroying people!


    After weighing the pros and cons, Mr. Qianshan finally agreed: "Sure, they will live, but they must alsoe out to testify for Xu Cui, and they must not gossip in the future."


    Mrs. Situ said: "They are all people who have endured hardship and died once. They know how powerful they are and won''t say much."


    but


    "Where is Xu He? Mr. Qianshan would like to remind you... Xu Cui is innocent, but the looks in some people''s eyes can lead to wild thoughts."


    This statement almost means that Xu He admires Aunt Cui to the point where he cannot hide it.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan turned pale with anger... Xu He, a bastard, dared to have such thoughts about his master, to the point where he couldn''t control himself. He was simply looking for death!


    "Thank you, Mrs. Situ, for reminding me. This matter will be handled properly and no more trouble will be caused by another ve." Mr. Qianshan promised.


    Mrs. Situ just reminded her that she would not care about what happened next, and she was toozy to care about it. She just asked, "But do you have to rush back overnight?"


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: "Well, it''s hard to say after spending the night."


    Xu He has already hugged Cui Xiniang. If the Cui family members stay here for one night before going back, Xu You will think that they lied to him together to cover up their ugliness, and the gain outweighs the loss.


    Mrs. Situ nodded: "Okay, then Mr. Qianshan, go get ready. Mrs. Bai and I can leave at any time."


    "Thank you very much." Mr. Qianshan turned and left. Soon, news came out in Qihe Vige that Cui Xiniang was bitten by a centipede and was in critical condition. She had to rush back to Daokougou Camp to get medicine to clear the poison.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Situ was impressed... Mr. Qianshan was able to be ruthless at critical moments. In this way, not only did he help Cui Xiniangplete the lie of pretending to be dizzy, but he also had a legitimate reason to return to the camp overnight.


    Being bitten by a poisonous centipede, Qihezhuangcked medicinal materials, so he had to rush back to Daokougou camp overnight for treatment, which had the mostplete medicinal materials.


    After everything was prepared, arge group of people hurried towards the Daokougou camp at starry night.


    Qihezhuang is not far from the Daokougou camp and can be reached in an hour by galloping. Therefore, as soon as Haishi arrived, the group returned to the camp. Relying on their status as a family member of Lord Xu, they entered the camp easily.


    Xu You is not a fool. He has already learned about what happened in Qihe Vige, but he only knows a general idea. He is not very clear about the details, but he is still angry and smashes something in the tent: "What a Xu He. How dare you covet my wife!"


    Although Cui Xiniang is thirty, she still looks gorgeous, and as long as she is a man, he can''t stand his woman being hugged by other men in public!


    Therefore, although Xu You knew that Cui Xiniang was back, he did not go to see her.


    However, Mr. Qianshan took the initiative and came to see him, telling him about Cui Xiniang being bitten by a poisonous centipede: "It was a hot day and there were poisons hidden in the vi. My aunt was busy entertaining all thedies, and she didn''t notice the centipede bite on her foot. I endured the pain and dizziness and continued to entertain guests. I thought I could survive until the end of the garden tour, but unexpectedly the Lan family suddenly rushed out of the rockery tunnel, and then I couldn''t hold on and fainted."


    After Xu He saw that my aunt was poisoned, he rushed over to help her diagnose and treat her. Because his legs and feet wereme, one of them couldnt stand firm, and they fell to the ground together, so there was a misunderstanding.


    After hearing this, Xu You sneered: "Misunderstanding? Got centipede poison? Do you think I am a fool?!"


    Mr. Qianshan didn''t exin too much, just said: "Xu Liang, let someone bring my aunt in."     "Hey." Xu Liang is also from the Cui family. He changed his surname aftering to the Xu family. He still helps the Cui family in his heart. After hearing this, he hurried out and had Cui Xiniang brought in.


    Cui Xiniang was really bitten by a poisonous centipede. Mr. Qianshan asked Xu He to find the centipede to bite her in order to sell her miserably.


    Whats even better is that Songxue came in with Cui Xiniang.


    Mr. Qianshan knows that the fastest and most direct way to appease a man like Xu You is to send a beauty.


    After hearing about Songxue, he met her and was amazed by her beauty and figure. He immediately decided to bring her back and dedicate her to Xu You to help Cui Xiniang ovee this crisis.


    As for whether Songxue willpete with Cui Xiniang because of her favor, Mr. Qianshan is not afraid at all... She is just a little dancer, just a thing for serving people. The Cui family wants to crush her to death. It is very simple and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Songxue was young and loved to dream about heroes and beauties, so she thought about serving Qin Sang. But after being pped in the face at the banquet, she sobered up a lot. When Mr. Qianshan asked her to serve Xu You, She only hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    At this moment, she was still wearing a cool Orchid dance costume, kneeling next to Cui Xiniang, wiping Cui Xiniang''s cold sweat, and crying silently.


    Under the candlelight, she had a graceful figure and an extraordinary appearance. Coupled with her appearance of pear blossoms with rain, Xu You immediately became excited and his eyes were glued to her.


    Songxue was a man who knew what was going on. When he saw this, he looked at Xu You and begged: "Master Marquis, please open a warehouse and give me medicine to save Sister Cui''s life... Sister Cui is a good person and treats Songxue very well. This disaster happened today." Son, it''s all the fault of the Lan family and Poison Centipede, Sister Cui didn''t do anything wrong, please don''t think too much, Lord Marquis, it''s important to treat Sister Cui quickly!"


    The beauty was weeping, and she was dressed coolly. When she spoke, her chest was trembling, and she had an exciting sachet hanging on her body. How could Xu You withstand it? Regardless of everyone present, he walked quickly. He helped Songxue up, hugged her into his arms, andforted her: "Don''t cry, I know very well what kind of person your sister Cui is, and I won''t think too much about her."


    Then she turned to look at Cui Xiniang''s feet. She saw that her ankles were swollen to a high point and were still green and ck. It could be seen that she was really poisoned. She felt that she had not been deceived and was anxious to cherish the beauty. She hurriedly said: "Xiniang''s Don''t dy your condition, quickly take my token and go to the warehouse to get medicine to treat Xi Niang."


    As for other things, lets wait until Xi Niang wakes up.


    After saying that, he waved his hand impatiently: "Everyone, go down."


    Get out of here quickly, dont hinder me from doing my work!


    "Yes." Mr. Qianshan and the others did not wait any longer. They carried Cui Xiniang and exited the tent.


    Before he had taken a few steps, he heard the sound of ripping clothes. Xu You gasped and said, "Beauty, sweetheart, you are so good-looking. Come quickly and serve me and give me a son!"


    Mr. Qianshan was a little disgusted when he heard this... Hehe, Xu You is indeed a beast. He can''t control himself when he sees a beautiful woman. Sooner orter, he will die from a woman.


    However, it can be seen that Xu You''s affection for Cui Xiniang may not be much anymore.


    Cui Xiniang... fell out of favor.


    But Mr. Qianshan is not afraid. What the Cui family and Xu You talk about is never about **** and feelings, but about interests!

 Chapter 2237: Xu Hes punishment

    Chapter 2237: Xu He''s punishment


    Chapter 2237 Xu Hes Punishment


    Xu Liang was very worried when he heard the movement in the big tent. What he wanted to say was stopped by Mr. Qianshan.


    Lets go. Mr. Qianshan took them away and continued to clean up Cui Xiniangs mess.


    The gift of beauty to Xu You was very sessful. Xu You liked Songxue very much and would not sleep until dawn. She even let Songxue live in the big tent so that he could see her at any time.


    But he was still very angry about Cui Xiniang.


    "I gave her such a big face, but she ruined the banquet, which caused the Xu family to lose face, and offended all the wives of Qianhu. I am a concubine, and I can''t be promoted!" Xu You cursed and looked into his arms. Songxue, she felt at ease: "Xueer looks so beautiful..."


    The Cui family is still capable of finding a first-ss beauty like Songxue.


    Song Xue held back her nausea, smiled sweetly, blushed, and said shyly: "Master Hou, please don''t praise Xue''er anymore. Xue''er is just a little dancing girl, floating like duckweed. She is lucky to be able to serve Master Hou. If the Marquis praises you again, Xue''er will be afraid that her blessing will be too great and her fate will be poor, so she won''t be able to bear it."


    Xu Youzheng liked her, but after hearing such words, he immediately kissed and hugged her tofort her: "Xue''er, don''t be sad, it''s nonsense to talk about having a bad life. Even if Xue''er''s life is bad again, she will be blessed if she meets this prince." Its going to get thicker.


    After hearing this, Songxue raised her face and asked, "Is it true?"


    Xu You liked her innocent look even more: "Of course it is true. If Xueer is worried, I will give you some blessings!"


    With that said, he hurriedly pulled Songxue into the bridal chamber.


    Song Xue is disgusted. The man she wants is a young and handsome hero, not an old man in his forties who is about to be a grandfather.


    There is no other way. At present, she can only rely on Xu You to live her life. She serves Xu You hard and pretends to be innocent, which makes Xu You very satisfied.


    The two of them stayed together all night and day, until Mr. Qianshan came over in the afternoon and interrupted the two of them.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Hou, my aunt is awake, Master Hou, can you go and see her?"


    Xu You didn''t want to go, but thinking about the Cui family''s vast wealth and unfathomable power, he hesitated.


    Songxue was smart and immediately begged: "Master Hou, Sister Cui treats me well. She is injured. Xueer wants to see her. Is it okay?"


    Xu You originally wanted to go for the support of the Cui family, but when Song Xue asked her again, she gained face and nodded in agreement: "Okay, I will take Xue''er to see her."


    "Thank you, Lord Marquis. The Lord is so kind to Xue''er." Songxue smiled happily, her smile was bright, which made Xu You extremely happy. She picked up Songxue directly, walked out of the tent, got on the carriage together, and went to Xu''s house. Look at Cui Xiniang.


    Mr. Qianshan didnt even look at it... Mr. Qianshan really wanted to poison him if he still acted like a young boy at such an old age!


    Maybe Xuyou still has great uses, so you have to keep it and coax it.


    In Xu''s house, Cui Xiniang had just woken up from poisoning and was feeling ufortable. She thought about the failure of the banquet and was so sad that shey on the bed and shed tears.


    However, something happened that made her cry even more.


    "Madam, don''t cry, the Marquis is here to see you." Zhiqin came in and announced.


    Cui Xiniang was overjoyed after hearing this. Xu Lang still loved her. Even though she ruined the banquet and still hugged Xu He, Xu Lang still couldn''t let her go. When he heard that she woke up, he came over to see her.


    Quickly, bring me rouge and gouache to put on my makeup. Cui Xiniang quickly wiped away her tears and ordered.


    Zhiqin frowned when she heard this and said: "Madam, they say Xi Shi is a sick girl. When this woman is sick, she is the most affectionate to men. If the Marquis sees your sick look, he will definitely feel sorry for you. It is better not to put on makeup. " You are right." Cui Xiniang agreed. She originally wanted to pick up Xu You, but she didn''t go andy on the bed, pretending to be sick.


    However, the next moment, Cui Xiniang almost jumped out of bed.


    "Songxue!" Cui Xiniang saw Songxue clinging to Xu You''s arms. The two walked in as if they were stuck together. Xu You''s hand was still tightly holding Songxue''s waist. Cui Xiniang was so angry that she cried and looked at Xu You. , asked: "Xu Lang, why is she here?!"


    Xu You felt very happy when he saw Cui Xiniang caring about him so much. He looked at Songxue with gentle eyes and said, "Xue''er has already served me. In a few days, I will serve wine and officially ept her as my concubine."


    What!


    Cui Xiniang was shocked. She couldn''t believe that Xu You would take another concubine after having her!


    In the past, even if he slept with a young girl, it was just for sleeping. At most, he would take over the house and be a maidservant, and he had never officially taken a concubine.


    "No, I don''t agree!" Cui Xiniang was furious and aggrieved. She looked at Xu You and said, "Mr. Xu, you promised me that you will not ept new people in the future."


    Xu You was dissatisfied when he heard this. This was a promise made in the year of the monkey. Cui Xiniang still remembered it and deliberately ruined his mood, right?


    "You have caused so many troubles. I haven''t med you yet, but you have med me. Then I would like to ask, what is going on between you and Xu He?!" Xu You didn''t give Cui Xiniang any advice. Losing face, he asked angrily.


    Cui Xiniang said hurriedly: "Xu He is just a ve. How can I, the noble daughter of the Cui family, like him, a dog ve? Mr. Xu, please don''t use me unjustly!"


    Although she often flirts with Xu He, she just wants him to risk his life for her. She has always looked down on Xu He in her heart and treats him as a dog ve who wants to eat swan meat.


    If that old man could find her and give her all this wealth when she was young, she would not even look down on Xu You.


    Xu You saw that she was extremely angry, and even looked disgusted when talking about Xu He. It was obvious that she had no interest in Xu He, and she felt a little morefortable. However, "He did hug you in public, which embarrassed me! "


    so


    I want to take Xueer as my concubine, and you sisters will get along well with each other from now on.


    Songxue knew the opportunity very well and stepped forward to salute Cui Xiniang: "Songxue would like to say hello to my sister. Songxue is young and doesn''t understand many things. I will ask my sister to take care of her from now on."


    One sister at a time. Cui Xiniang was so young that she almost exploded when she heard this.


    Xu You was still smiling beside him and said, "Xue''er is indeed sensible and well-behaved. I am relieved."


    "Xu Lang!" Cui Xiniang couldn''t help it anymore, pointed at Songxue and wanted to curse, but Mr. Qianshan stopped her in time: "My aunt has just woken up, don''t get too excited."


    He added: "Xu He was brought here. He has superb medical skills. Let him check my aunt''s pulse to see how the centipede poison has been removed?"


    One sentence frightened Cui Xiniang to death, and even Xu You looked at Mr. Qianshan in surprise... I wonder if they didn''t want to see Xu He, and they even called him to diagnose Cui Xiniang. What exactly was sold in Wu Qianshan''s gourd? What medicine?


    "Doctor Xu,e in." Mr. Qianshan ignored their shock and called Xu He in.


    Xu He was very excited when he saw Cui Xiniang awake, but he didn''t want to harm her, so he quickly lowered his head and said, "Please lie down, my aunt, and I will take your pulse."


    Cui Xiniang''s body became stiff.


    Seeing this, Zhiqin came over and helped her lie down. He took out a handkerchief, covered Cui Xiniang''s wrist, and said, "Doctor Xu, please."

 Chapter 2238: poison

    Chapter 2238: poison


    Chapter 2238 Poison


    Xu He felt Cui Xiniang''s pulse and looked at the wound. He stood up and said respectfully: "Master Hou, most of the centipede poison in my aunt''s body has been eliminated. However, the toxin has entered the body. My aunt''s birth was dangerous and she was weak, so she has to be careful." It will take three months to grow well."


    Xu He said this because he wanted to arouse Xu You''s pity for Cui Xiniang so that he could forgive her for ruining the banquet.


    But Xu You obviously wanted to make the matter bigger, so he sneered: "Doctor Xu really cares about Xi Niang''s health, and actually still remembers her dangerous childbirth... This affection is indeed not shallow, it has been umted over many years. , it seems that I have dyed you."


    "Xu Lang!" Cui Xiniang got down from the bed in a hurry, knelt on the ground and cried: "What does Xu Lang mean by saying this? I don''t have it, I am innocent, wuwuwu~"


    Cui Xiniang cried so miserably, but Xu You was very happy... Hehe, no matter how rich and powerful your Cui family is, the Cui family''s daughter is just a concubine in front of me!


    Xu He did not expect that Xu You would care so much about this matter, so he quickly exined: "Master Hou, please calm down, it was all a matter of impatience that hurt my aunt. I beg you, please don''t me your aunt, she is..."


    boom!


    Xu You kicked Xu He over and said angrily: "You''re a ve, do you have the right to speak here?"


    He added: "You say you are innocent, but so manydies from thousands of families see you hugging each other. Even if you die together, you are not proving your innocence, butmitting suicide for love!"


    "Especially you, Xu He, do you really think you are hiding something deep? Eyes cannot deceive others. If you don''t want others to see what you are thinking, you have to dig out your eyes first!"


    Xu You became angrier as he spoke and wanted to kill Xu He with his sword.


    Xu He thought of Mr. Qianshan''s words... Xu You had been dissatisfied with the Cui family since he was granted the title of Marquis. This time he finally got the handle and he would not give up. He could only save himself to save Miss Xi.


    But the method given by Mr. Qianshan was too overbearing. When he heard it, he couldn''t ept it at all!


    However, looking at Miss Xi kneeling down and crying bitterly, and looking at Xu You looking for a new love, Xu He felt distressed and angry, and finally knelt on the ground and said: "This ve invites himself to enter the pce as a pure doctor and continue to serve the Xu and Cui families. .


    "What did you say?" Xu You was shocked: "Jingyi, have you thought about it?"


    Xu He nodded: "I have thought about it carefully. Only the pure doctor can get close to that person."


    As soon as the two words came out, Xu You was stunned and hurriedly said to Song Xue: "Xue''er, go out and wait."


    After hearing this, Songxue knew that they were plotting something big, so she said obediently: "Yes, Xue''er is resigning."


    Having said that, leave immediately.


    Zhiqin Zhiya and other maids were also punished and sent away.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a noise in the courtyard. The dead soldiers surrounded the courtyard and guarded the door for them.


    When everything was ready, Xu You said, "Have you made the medicine?"


    Xu He nodded: "It is colorless and tasteless, and as long as it enters the pce, the servant has a way to poison it cleverly, so that no one can trace it to the Marquis."


    He also told me how to poison himself.


    "Wonderful! You are indeed proficient in pharmacology. Your poisoning technique is really superb. You can poison without using anyone." Xu You was very happy. He just felt that entering the capital and bing emperor was just around the corner. He said arrogantly: "Will anyone doubt it? It doesnt matter if ites to my head. Everyone is dead, so who cares how he died?


    Its just


    "It''s not enough to kill him alone. I want all his descendants and brothers to disappear." Xu You stared at Xu He like an evil ghost and said: "I don''t want to have to deal with a group of so-called royal families from the previous dynasty after I seed. !"Mr. Qianshan was shocked when he heard this... Xu You is indeed a beast, but it is a good idea to use Xu You''s hands to destroy all the Chu royal family.


    However, Xu You is not stupid, and added: "He does not trust me. Even if Xu He is purified, it will be difficult for him to enter the pce. He has to ask the adults of the Cui family in the capital for help."


    I dont want to take any risks and put everything on the Cui family.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan wanted to kill Xu You now. He was such a viin. He only wanted benefits but didn''t want to take any risks.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, Mr. Qianshan agreed: "Sure, the Cui family will make arrangements."


    Xu You was overjoyed. His anger was gone. He personally helped Xu He up and said, "Ah He, thank you for your hard work. Don''t worry, I will not forget your contribution. When the work ispleted, I will confer a title on you."


    Xu He sneered in his heart, even if he was granted a title, it would not be you who gave it to me, but the Sixth Young Master.


    Mr. Qianshan promised him that after the great cause is aplished, Xu You will die, the sixth son will be the emperor, and Miss Xi will be the queen mother and listen to politics behind the curtain!


    "Thank you so much, Lord Marquis," Xu He said gratefully, suppressing his emotions.


    Xu You patted his shoulder, then went to help Cui Xiniang, held her in his arms, wiped her tears, and coaxed: "Xiniang, please stop crying. I was too angry earlier and said nonsense, but that''s what I care about." For your sake.


    When Cui Xiniang saw himing tofort her, she cried more and more sadly: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, Xu Lang already has a new love, will he still care about me?"


    "That''s just a ything, how can Ipare with you?" Xu You continued to coax: "We have been in love for more than ten years, and all the way to this day, my love for you is unmatched by any woman... My dear, don''t cry. No, I will not take Songxue as my concubine, she will never be able to get past you, so dont worry."


    Depend on!


    Mr. Qianshan was disgusted by Xu You''s coaxing words. He didn''t want to risk his life to watch them fall in love. He grabbed Xu He and said, "Master Marquis, I will take Xu He to be tortured first."


    The punishment of purification must be used. This is Xu He''s punishment, and it is also one of the ns to stabilize Xu You and go to Beijing to seek emperor.


    Xu You was very happy and said: "Thank you, Mr. Lao. I will go to see Ah He tomorrow."


    Is Xu He going to be tortured today? I really cant wait!


    Xu He was about to be castrated. He was trembling with fear. He turned around to look at Cui Xiniang and saw that she was also looking at him. He thought that she had feelings for him and that everything he did was worth it.


    He said silently in his heart: Miss Xi, just wait for me. We wont be separated for too long. When you be the Queen Mother, Ahe will be close to you and stay with you day and night.


    However, while he was being castrated, his Miss Xi was performing the courtesy of Zhou Gong with Xu You, and she was bored all night long.


    Songxue was punished by Xu You for kneeling for an hour under some pretext. After kneeling, he sent his confidants to take Songxue back to the tent.


    Cui Xiniang was very happy to learn that Songxue was punished. Xu Lang did not lie to her. He loved himself most.


    The next day, she called Songxue over and asked Songxue to bring her tea and water. She set the rules for the whole day and even found a reason to p Songxue twice.


    Song Xue is suffering because she knows that the woman Xu You likes most now is her. As long as she survives these few days, Cui Xiniang will be the miserable one in the future!


    Xu You was worried that Xu He had not really been castrated, so he went to see his wound in person the next day and was relieved after seeing that it had been cut off.


    As for Mrs. Situ and Mrs. Bai, Xu You didn''t see them at all. He only asked Mr. Qianshan to tell them: "I already know the truth. There is no need to see them again. Let them go back."

 Chapter 2239: frustrated

    Chapter 2239: frustrated


    Chapter 2239 Lost Heart


    Xu You is not stupid. He knows very well that there is nothing serious between Cui Xiniang and Xu He, and it is just Xu He who is being sentimental.


    He will make trouble just for the benefit.


    The Cui family did not disappoint him. They gave him Songxue, part of a good property, **** Xu He, and asked people from the capital to help him murder Emperor Jingyuan.


    This benefit was enough, and he was toozy to waste time dealing with Mrs. Situ and the others.


    only


    Why are the Lan family back? Arent they dead? They shouldnt be alive!


    The implication is that he wants to kill all the Lan family members and silence them.


    "The Lan family cannot die and must be treated kindly. If they die, the reputation of the Xu family will be ruined!" Mr. Qianshan disagreed and handed Xu You a letter, a deed, and a drawing: "This is The letter was given by the Lan family. It is proof that they agreed to sell the Lan family''s property, including Qihe Vige, to the Xu family. The deed is from Qihe Vige, and the blueprint shows the secret passage in and out of the vi."


    When Xu You saw these three things, he weighed the pros and cons and finally gave up the idea of killing them: "They are sensible, so let''s spare their lives for now, but let them control their mouths. If they dare to talk nonsense, I will no longer be merciful to them."


    Mr. Qianshan promised: "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, if they are disobedient, someone will clean them up without Mr. Hou taking action."


    "Master Hou, Xue''er boiled hawthorn water and chilled it with ice cubes. It''s sour, sweet and ice-cold. It''s suitable for drinking at this time. You can try it." Songxue finished serving Cui Xiniang, and without rest, she came to serve Xu You again. .


    Xu Youzheng was interested in her, so he got up to pick her up, and sat on the chair together. After drinking two sips of hawthorn water, he said, "It''s really cool and refreshing, like snow."


    These words had a certain meaning. Songxue blushed and said coquettishly: "Master Hou~"


    With a soft voice and a sachet to cheer him up, Xu You could not hold back and immediately started to move his hands up and down.


    Mr. Qianshan is almost blind. From Cui Xiniang to Songxue, Xu You is like a breeding animal, and his generation of counselors is assisted by such things. How sad!


    Im going to leave first! Mr. Qianshan left quickly, went to see Mrs. Situ and Mrs. Bai, and said to them: The matter is over, you twodies can go back.


    Mrs. Situ was stunned. Could she leave without even seeing them?


    But she didnt ask any more questions. She only asked the Lan family: Can they alsoe with us?


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: Okay.


    Mrs. Situ finally felt relieved and did not dare to stay any longer, so she left with the Lan family.


    Mrs. Bai didn''t stay long. After seeing the direct son of the Fang family in the camp, she followed Mrs. Situ.


    After the carriage ran out of the camp, the Lan family breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they took a break at noon, they went to thank Mrs. Situ: "Thank you madam for your help. If it weren''t for your help, the Lan family would..."


    Speaking of sadness, the Lan family shed tears.


    For the sake of the safety of the whole family, the eldest brother of the Lan family begged shamelessly: "Madam, can we go to the ce where General Situ is guarding to live?"


    Mrs. Situ knew what they were afraid of. Thinking that she had already helped so much, she didn''t care about helping again. She nodded and agreed: "Okay."


    "Thank you madam!" The Lan family was extremely grateful. With the protection of the Situ family and the six jars of gold, the Lan family could finally continue. However, the Lan family also lost a lot. The family property of several generations was lost, including Qihe Vige where the ancestral graves were located.


    The Xu family thought it was unlucky to bury the grave in Qihe Vige, so they dug up the grave and took the coffin to a nearby mass grave for burial... Touching the ancestral grave was like killing a whole family. Such humiliation will not be forgotten by the Lan family!


    But the Xu family was so powerful now that they could only endure it and begged Mrs. Situ: "Madam, when we pass by Yangcaopo, can you stop for a moment? We want to go to worship our ancestors... The Xu family moved the tombs of the ancestors of the Lan family. Where have you gone?"


    What!


    Mrs. Situ was so angry that she was trembling all over. The Xu family was really nothing. They just took away people''s property and upied the vige, but they also dug up people''s ancestral graves. They were worse than animals!


    "Madam, please calm down, don''t be so angry, it''s not worth it." The younger brother of the Lan familyforted him, and then said with a smile: "We are not in a bad situation. We are lucky to meet such a good person like Madam. We are now living like this."


    Mrs. Situ was really kind to them. Knowing that her nephew was ill, she asked for his address and sent a servant from the Situ family to ask a doctor to see the nephew.


    When he was alive, my father often said thatpared to other poor families, the Lan family was already very lucky. At least they were rich. Even if they deserted the army or encountered disaster, they still had buried gold to use for theireback.


    So no matter what tragedy they encounter, they should not be too sad, cheer up as soon as possible, and live a good life.


    He always remembered it, so he felt that his family was not too miserable.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Situ looked at the young man''s smiling face, and the gloom in her heart was dispelled a lot: "When we pass by the nearby health center, I will send someone to get some paper money and candles as sacrifices. You can go and worship. After you have done so, My ancestors, please report that you are safe before going to pick up your family."


    After hearing this, the Lan family members saluted gratefully: "Thank you, madam!"


    Mrs. Situ was so kind to them, and the Lan family was very happy.


    The first thing Mrs. Situ did when she returned home was to tell General Situ everything about what happened in Qihe Vige and the camp.


    Finally, he cried and said: "Ms. sir, I know you are dissatisfied with that person, so you want to follow Xu You, but Xu You is not a human being like that person, he is an animal, and he is not worthy of your life."


    He then said, "If you want to help, that''s fine. Let''s make peace with each other and I''ll take my children and grandchildren to avoid being involved by you!"


    General Situ and his wife have been in love since they were young. They have been married for almost thirty years, and their rtionship is still very good. Seeing that she has said everything about their separation, it is obvious that she does not agree with Xu You.


    After a moment of silence, he said: "Don''t cry yet. This matter needs to be considered in the long run. It''s not just a matter of saying you don''t follow... we know a lot."


    General Situ handed her a handkerchief and a water ss, asked her to wipe her tears and drink water, and then said: "Anyway, I listened to what you said, and I will never help others do evil. But you have to promise me, don''t be impulsive, and take your time." Come on, only after you have seen the right opportunity can you escape unscathed."


    Mrs. Situ also knew that he was helpless, so she nodded and said: "Okay, I listen to you...but you have to promise me that you muste back alive, and don''t lose your life for someone who doesn''t deserve it."


    General Situ nodded: "Well, don''t worry, I will disarm and return to the fields safely and take you back to your hometown. Let''s nt peaches and tap rubber and live leisurely."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Situ burst intoughter and said, "nting peach trees is just nonsense I talked about when I was young. We should grow food. Food is much more useful than peach trees."


    General Situ smiled: "Then divide thend into two pieces, one to grow peaches and the other to grow grain."


    However, these words are just to coax Mrs. Situ.


    He is now riding a tiger and it is difficult to get off. He is lucky to be able to save his family. As for himself, he is afraid that he will not be able to apany her to live the life he expected when he was young.


    Unless the Wei Guogong line is resurrected, the best oue for these soldiers will be to die on the anti-Japanese battlefield and live in peace and prosperity. That is just a dream!

 Chapter 2240: Happy

    Chapter 2240: Happy


    Chapter 2240 Sess


    Mrs. Bai, like Mrs. Situ, felt that after this incident, she could no longer blindly follow the instructions of the direct descendants of the Fang family. Next time she was asked to help the Xu family, she would have to refuse.


    If you dont refuse, if something happens again, your husbands family will be killed!


    Her husband''s family treats her well, and there are children there, so she cannot just favor her parents'' family.


    In addition to the two of them, the wives of Qianhu who attended the banquet were also worried... No one was stupid, everyone had a strong sense in their hearts. After returning home, they had to remind their men that the Xu family was not a kind family. If the Xu family asks them to do something treacherous and hical, they must not agree, lest they be punished and killed!


    Looking at the Xu family, the Qin family and his wife are more popr with them. Not only are they capable and help them get rich, but they are also good people.


    "Mrs. Qin, it cost your family four extra meals of food. It''s really a waste of money. Someday when people from your guard pass by our Dayang Guard, feel free toe in and eat and drink, as long as it''s enough!" Halfway through, Mrs. Qianhu of Dayang Guard came to follow. Gu Jinli said goodbye.


    Last night, a group of them stayed in Tianhuai Vige. They had a midnight snack and another meal in the morning. They also took two meals of dry food for the road, which was embarrassing.


    The person who originally wanted to give money felt that it was too generous and not good, so he didn''t give it. He only remembered the affection.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Okay, after I get back, I will tell the people in the guardhouse that if you pass by Dayang Guard on the way back, you can go in and ask for water or food. You''re wee."


    Mrs. Qianhu of Dayangweiughed loudly when she heard this. After saying a few words to Gu Jinli, she set off for Dayangwei.


    Gu Jinli and the others also set off towards Changliangwei. They were galloping all the way. There were fewer and fewer people traveling with them. When they were approaching Changliangwei, there were only a dozen or so Qianhudies left.


    Mrs. Kuang, Ji Zhenniang and Mrs. Lai followed Gu Jinli to stay temporarily in Changliangwei, while the otherdies went with Mrs. Feng to stay at Fengjiazhuangzi.


    Feng Qianhu was one of the first Qianhu toe to the first line of defense. His family was rich, so he spent money to buy a small vige a day''s walk from Shaliu Guard to make it easier for people in his guard toe and stay.


    Mrs. Feng smiled and said, "Mrs. Qin, we won''t send you off any more. We still have an hour to go to Zhuangzi, so we have to hurry up."


    Although Feng Qianhu is not very good, Mrs. Feng is still very good at being a good person. Gu Jinli smiled and waved: "Hey, you guys go slowly, let''s meet again next time."


    Mrs. Feng smiled and nodded, and after the other Qianhudies finished speaking to Gu Jinli, she took them on their way again.


    Gu Jinli''s carriage also started running, turned a corner, and rushed towards Changliangwei.


    Not long after running, a pack of wolves came towards me. It was Liu Gou and his pups... Yes, Liu Gou also had wolf pups.


    Ouch! Six dogs smelled her scent and howled excitedly.


    Gu Jinli heard the howl of a wolf and asked someone to stop the car. He raised the curtain and took a look and saw the six dogs and a carriage running behind them.


    As the carriage got closer and closer, there was an excited response from the car: "Ouch!"


    It is the second wolf.


    Gu Jinli held his forehead and wondered, could it be that this kid was really a wolf in his previous life? His howl sounded too simr.


    Xiaoyu! Qin Sang had already seen her carriage and shouted towards her, with a joyful smile on his face and eyes.


    "You''re back!" Gu Jinli was very happy, and turned back to Ji Zhenniang and said, "Brother Qin is here to pick me up. If you go back with Erqing, Sanqing and the others in the car, I won''t apany you."


    After saying that, he jumped off the carriage, held up his skirt and ran towards Qin Sang and the others.


    Xiaoyu, slow down. Qin Sang was afraid that the carriage would hit her, so he quickly asked Danian to stop. After Gu Jinli ran to the side of the carriage, he stretched out his hand to help her up.


    "Why did you bring them here and not bring anyone with you? Can you take care of them by yourself?" Gu Jinli saw there were two boxes in the car and a child was ced in one box. He smiled and said jokingly: "You... Should I take care of the child or sell the child?


    Qin Sang smiled: "Of course I have to take care of the child. My wife worked so hard to give birth to her, so why would she be willing to sell it?"


    He added: "I received news at noon that you were back early, so I wanted to take them to pick you up."


    Taking the children to take Xiaoyu home was something he had wanted to do before he got married, and he finally got his wish today.


    "Drink some water." Qin Sang handed her a water bag, took out a handkerchief, moistened it with water, and wiped her face. After wiping, he picked up a fan and fanned her.


    Gu Jinli feltfortable being served by him and said with a smile, "My husband is really kind."


    Give her a reward. Qin Sang pushed her further, hugged her and kissed her. "Ahhhh!" Eng cried out dissatisfied when he saw that they were only talking and not paying attention to themselves.


    Qin Sang was interrupted by his son just as he tasted the sweetness. He pinched his fat face angrily: "What''s your name? It''s your mother who''s back. There''s no need to cry this time."


    Are they crying? Gu Jinli asked, looking at the big wolf, who kept looking at her with his big eyes.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I guess I missed you. When I came back, I saw them crying."


    Just as he was talking, Big Wolf looked at Gu Jinli and began to cry, almost convulsing from crying. He looked so pitiful.


    Mom, be good, dont cry, dont cry, mother is back. Gu Jinli felt heartbroken and quickly picked up the big wolf tofort him.


    Maybe it was because he hadn''t seen his mother for two days and he was really sad. The big wolf kept crying in her arms. He cried so much that Gu Jinli''s eyes were red: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Mom is back and won''t leave. Our big wolf is the best , stop crying."


    But before the coaxing was over, Eng opened his voice again and cried loudly: "Wow, woo, woo!"


    Crying so hard that the carriage almost overturned.


    Qin Sang hurriedly hugged him and coaxed him, but Eng didn''t want him, he wanted his mother.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that he would break his throat from crying, so he could only let Qin Sang hold the big wolf while he went to coax the second wolf.


    Eng was a boy who cried shockingly, but he could be coaxed quickly, and he stopped crying after a while.


    Then he went to coax the big wolf again. After coaxing him for a long time, he finally coaxed the big wolf.


    Qin Sang felt distressed: "It''s better to have one child. It''s better to have two children. Xiaoyu is too tired."


    Youre still talking about this after youve already given birth. Gu Jinli was happy and said to him, It seems that our two cubs can recognize each other. They know me and know that they miss me.


    Qin Sang thought for a while, nodded and said, "You can indeed recognize people."


    He also told the story that he came back at noon and they seemed to recognize him.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli praised the two children: "My Zaizai is really awesome. He will recognize people in less than five months. He will definitely be promising in the future."


    Generally, children can really recognize people after they are five months old, but they only turn five months old during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Ouch!


    Outside, the howls of six dogs and their wolves were heard again.


    After hearing this, the two wolves became excited again. They fluttered their hands and feet, took a deep breath, and opened their mouths to shout: "Ouch!"


    Tsk, Gu Jinli''s eardrums were about to be broken by him: "My son, please keep your voice down. If you hurt your voice by shouting, your voice will not sound good in the future, and the little girl will not like it."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard the big wolf also yelling: "Ouch!"


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed and looked at Qin Sang: "Our big wolf also likes wolves?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, when the wolves followed the carriage, the big wolf was very happy and howled along. He was much more lively than when he was at home."


    He added: "In the future, I will take him out for a run when I have time. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli felt even more relieved. After holding the child firmly, he asked Danian to drive back.


    The family was riding in a carriage, followed by a pack of wolves, chasing the setting sun and happily going home.

 Chapter 2241: Three treasures

    Chapter 2241: Three treasures


    Chapter 2241 Three Treasures


    The whole journey was filled with shouts and sounds, and it was very lively.


    Mrs. Kuang was delighted by their cheers and praised: "These two children are really energetic."


    Ji Zhenniang suddenly cried: "Oh, oh, oh, I miss Brother Rui. He hasn''t seen me these days, so he must be crying. No, I have to go back to see Brother Rui now!"


    Maybe my husband is also at home. When he hears the news that she ising home, he wille out with his children to pick her up like the King of Hell of Qin.


    Ji Zhenniang''s rtionship with Xie Cheng has been getting better and better in the past two years. Thinking of Xie Cheng, her face turned red with embarrassment. She also thought of some interesting things between the couple and suddenlyughed out loud.


    Kuang couldn''t stand it anymore: "You''re crazy. You cry andugh sometimes. You''re almost 30 years old, and you still act like a child."


    Ji Zhenniang exploded: "Why am I almost thirty? I am only in my early twenties, so I am still young!"


    Mrs. Kuang looked at her and said, "She''s over twenty, and she won''t be thirty in a few years."


    You, wuwuwu... Ji Zhenniang cried angrily.


    Kuang Shi said again: "How can you control the shrew who lives in the guard house without saying anything? You should learn from Sang''s wife."


    Ji Zhenniang knew what she was good at, but said: "I''m already learning. Besides, there are the Xie family and the Ji family''s nuns working, there are military regtions to control them, and my husband is helping me. Nothing will happen to me. Why bother to be like Gu Xiaoyu?" Is it so hard? As wives, we should not dare to do anything but enjoy it."


    "Tsk, let me tell you, you are still arguing. I don''t care about you. In short, you have to learn more, so as not to kill yourself when no one helps you." After finishing speaking, Kuang ran to see the two twins: "Hey, it turns out he was sleepy. Why did he stop barking as soon as he returned to the guardhouse?"


    The two children were excited and exhausted. The second child was already sleeping soundly in Gu Jinli''s arms. He was drooling and looked very cute.


    The boss is still awake, but his eyes are narrowed and he is obviously sleepy.


    But after hearing Kuang''s voice, he opened his eyes and looked at her again.


    After looking at it for a while, he opened his small mouth and gave Kuang a warm smile. He also hummed at her. Kuang was so impressed that he immediately hugged her and kissed her: "Big Wolf knows how to recognize cows." Grandma? So smart."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "You can rest assured this time. The big wolf is healthier and smarter than anyone else. Don''t stop thinking about it."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Well, I thought too much, and I won''t do it anymore."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Kuang smiled, but she could understand Sang''s wife... When the big wolf was born, he was thin, small, and dull, and everyone would be worried if he saw her.


    "It''s done. Don''t disturb the big wolf''s sleep now. Go back with your parents." Kuang returned the big wolf to Qin Sang and said, "You can go back with your children. Don''t worry about us. We''re not the first ones back." Yes, we know where to stay, so we can go there ourselves."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli knew that Kuang was a cheerful person, so he agreed without saying anything, but Erqing still went to help.


    The couple went home with their child in their arms. They originally thought that the big wolf would fall asleep, but unexpectedly he became more energetic as they walked. When they were about to enter the house, he suddenly refused to let him go. He looked at the roof on the right and shouted: "Ahhh, ahhh."


    Gu Jinli was stunned and looked at the roof on the right, seeing nothing there, and said: "There is nothing over there. What does the big wolf call?"


    Even shouting quite excitedly.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I think I want to see the eagle."


    Gu Jinli: "Eagle?"


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded: "Before I went to pick you up today, an eagle came andnded here. It barked a few times. The big wolf saw it and liked it very much. It kept barking."


    Gu Jinli understood. He was afraid that the Yingshi Gang had sent a message. Thinking that Luo Ying hadn''te back yet and that only Cousin Yu and her son were on the mountain peak, he was a little worried and hurriedly asked: "Are you okay?"


    Qin Sang said: "It''s okay, little fish, don''t worry." After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and said to the big wolf in his arms: "Big Wolf, the eagle has gone home, let''s go home too."


    "Ah!" The big wolf didn''t see the eagle, so he was a little anxious and didn''t want to enter the house. He kept looking up at the roof on the right, but couldn''t see the eagle behind. He was sad, pursed his lips, and cried softly.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed. He held his little head and coaxed softly: "Big Wolf, be good and don''t cry. The eagle has gone home to eat. When it is full, it will fly to see you. Let''s not cry...The eagle is a bird of prey." , I only like brave people and dont like crying babies, so dont cry.


    Da Lang didnt understand this yet, but his mothers gentle voice keptpany with him, which made him feel less sad. Hey in Gu Jinlis arms and continued to stare at the roof on the right.


    I thought he would have to watch it for a long time, but he fell asleep after a while.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I finally fell asleep. Come on, let''s go home and sleep."


    Qin Sang had already settled the second wolf, and came to pick up the big wolf, and put the little one into another small bed. It was hot, so there was no need to cover him with a quilt, so he just let them sleep like this. He turned around and hugged Gu Jinli, feeling satisfied. He shouted: "Little fish."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "After hugging one person after another, you are not afraid of being too busy."


    Qin Sang smiled: "They are all my treasures. I have to hold them even when I am too busy."


    But he obviously wanted more than just a hug. The next moment, he leaned over and kissed her, absorbing the taste that made him happy.


    Gu Jinli smiled and liked the feeling of him kissing her. She responded to him and made him excited. He picked her up and walked to the back room.


    Well, wait~ Gu Jinli quickly pushed him away: You still have to rush back to Du Chonggou, so you must take the time to sleep and dont do anything...


    I suddenly got stuck and didnt know how to continue.


    Qin Sang smiled, deliberately approached her and asked, "Don''t do anything to waste your energy?"


    With a bang, Gu Jinli blushed.


    Qin Sangs smile became even stronger: Xiaoyu is still so shy, its so cute.


    So cute, you must eat it.


    Bang, there was a soft sound, Qin Sang had already pressed her on the bed, took off her skirt in a few times, kissed her, and begged: "Give me Xiaoyu, I miss you so much... If it doesn''t work, what will happen in these ten years?" God, I will live like a year~"


    After going back this time, I''m afraid I won''t be able toe back until the Mid-Autumn Festival. If there is a raid by soldiers and thieves, I probably won''t be able toe back during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt distressed and responded to him, which made him very excited. However, the child was still sleeping in the outer room and he did not dare to make too much noise, but he was still very happy: "Xiaoyu, I like you."


    I dont know why, but I just like her very much. Even if I get married and have children, I will still think about her unconsciously every day, and I wish I could take her with me and be with me all the time.


    But he couldn''t bear to let her suffer the hardships in the camp. Anyway, he was so entangled... This kind of entanglement was just like when he was not married before, he was afraid that the marriage between the two would not work out, and he couldn''t always feel at ease.


    Although Gu Jinli was very tired, he was happy. He hugged him tightly and responded: "What a coincidence, I like you too."


    Because of this sentence, she was tortured again. She was so angry that she red at him and said, "Aren''t you afraid of your sudden death?"


    Qin Sang kissed her back with a lingering voice: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I slept for an hour when I came back at noon. This little physical work can''t do anything to me."

 Chapter 2242: track

    Chapter 2242: track


    Chapter 2242 Tracking


    These words made Gu Jinli''s face blush even more.


    She calmed down and said: "One hour is not enough, stop talking, go to bed quickly, and talk after you wake up."


    He took out another pill and stuffed it into his mouth: "Take it, it will calm your nerves and help you sleep. I will wake you up in two hours, so you don''t have to worry about oversleeping."


    "Okay." Qin Sang swallowed the pills cooperatively, and soon fell asleep with the help of the medicine.


    Gu Jinli was also very tired, but he was afraid that the child would suddenly wake up and cry, so he did not continue to sleep. Instead, he went to take a bath and wash his hair. After finishing, hey on the kang in the outer room, resting while guarding the two children.


    Maybe they yed too much during the day, and the two children were sleeping deeply. Gu Jinli woke up, and the two little guys were still holding their little fists, lying on the small bed, fast asleep.


    However, the boss peed his pants. Gu Jinli stood up, carefully washed his **** and put on a clean diaper. He originally wanted him to continue sleeping, but the boss woke up.


    When she wakes up from hunger, go and pull her clothes off.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, mother will feed you right now." Gu Jinli untied his clothes and fed the child.


    After feeding, hold him and walk back and forth, burp him, and when he burps, put him down and let him y in his crib.


    Another thought urred to him and he whispered: "Shall we go to the back room to stay with daddy?"


    Dng didnt understand, but he liked his mother, so he was very proud of her and kept silent.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Big Wolf also wants to go in to apany dad, so let''s go in now, but we can''t cry. Your dad is sleeping, so be quiet."


    After saying that, he got angry and moved the big wolf and the small bed to the back room, ced them next to the bed, and asked the big wolf to sleep with Qin Sang.


    Hmm, ugh~ The big wolf was very happy when he saw his father and shouted at him, but his father ignored him. He felt a little aggrieved and was about to cry.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly patted him gently andforted him: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Daddy is sleeping and didn''t hear you calling him."


    The big wolf recovered quickly and continued to stare at Qin Sang. asionally he barked twice. When he saw that his father still ignored him, he started to y with the red silk ribbon tied to the crib.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "My big wolf is so good~"


    Having said that, go to the outhouse and let Er Lang urinate... This kid has a bad temper and will burst into tears if he urinates even a little bit, so you have to urinate for him before he urinates.


    Eng was sleeping deeply, and Gu Jinli didn''t wake him up despite all his efforts. Instead, he slept even more soundly.


    "Is your kid drunk and sleeping so deeply?" Gu Jinli smiled and moved him and the small bed to the back room. Mother and son slept with Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was thinking about getting up in the middle of the night and rushing back to the camp, so he woke up in less than two hours.


    As soon as she woke up, she saw Gu Jinli sleeping on the side of the bed. There were two small beds on her left and right sides, with a little guy lying in each.


    One of the little guys was looking at him with big round eyes. When he saw that he was awake, he smiled happily at him. In an instant, it was as beautiful as spring flowers.


    Qin Sang''s nose felt sore, and his heart was filled with the mother and son. He leaned over and kissed Gu Jinli''s hair, and said in a low voice: "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    It was Xiaoyu who gave him the life he dreamed of. Without Xiaoyu, he would have been lonely in this life.


    "Hmm~" The big wolf was very happy when he saw him moving and called out.


    Qin Sang quickly made a shushing gesture: "Big Wolf, don''t make any noise."


    The big wolf didnt understand, so he replied with great interest: Hmm~


    Qin Sang was helpless, shook his head with a smile, stood up carefully, and wanted to take Gu Jinli to the bed to sleep, but as soon as he touched her, she woke up alertly. After seeing Qin Sang, she felt relieved and said with a smile: "Wake up." Now, did you sleep well?"


    "I feelfortable." Qin Sang turned around, carried her to the bed, held her face, and kissed her deeply. Gu Jinli blushed and punched him: "My son is watching, please let go."


    But Qin Sang didn''t let her go. At this moment, he just wanted to kiss her... It wasn''t until the big wolf screamed again that Qin Sang let go of her: "Little fish, let''s rest for now. I''ll get some food and we''ll finish it all together." Ill leave after dinner.


    Go to the camp before nine o''clock and be on duty without missing a beat.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, but did not rest. Instead, he touched the big wolf''s diaper and was relieved when he saw that he had not wet himself.


    Mother Yu knew that Qin Sang was leaving in the middle of the night, so she stayed up and prepared food for him, so the food Qin Sang brought was still warm.


    Xiaoyu, eat some lotus root and lean meat soup. Its sweet and not greasy. Its suitable for you. Qin Sang handed a bowl of lotus root and lean meat soup to her and gave her a steamed bun.


    There is little water in the northwest, so it is not easy to eat lotus roots. Every time there are lotus roots, Gu Jinli eats them.


    However, there are many lotus roots in the south, so Gu Jinli wrote a recipe for lotus root powder and asked his family to buy them all when the lotus roots were cheap, make lotus root powder, and send it to the northwest.


    In addition to delivering it here, Gu Jinli also asked his family in the south to make more lotus root starch and save it. If there is a war or famine, just wash it with boiling water and it will be a full meal.


    Very quickly, Gu Jinli finished a bowl of lotus root lean meat soup.


    Seeing that she liked to eat, Qin Sang smiled and said, "I will ask the people in Zhuangzi to bring another batch of lotus roots over some other day."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, it''s not good for Zhuangzi to always transport things here."


    They are used in Zhuangzi in the northwest to save lives and can only be used at critical moments. It is best to hide them at ordinary times to avoid being discovered and worried about others.


    He added: "Fresh lotus root is just a vegetable at most. I can eat other vegetables instead. The lotus root should be used to make lotus root starch. The lotus root starch can be saved for emergencies."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a sting in his heart. Xiaoyu would always think about storing food because the northwest was unstable: "Xiaoyu is not afraid, we will fight off the Rong people as soon as possible so that you can live a stable and worry-free life. "


    When life is stable, Xiaoyu does not need to constantly prepare for war disasters.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Well, I believe you."


    He added: "I always think about hiding food because my dream is to be andy who eats well and iszy. Landlords always like to hide food. No matter how much they hide, it won''t be enough. You don''t have to think too much and eat quickly." .


    "Okay." Qin Sang knew her temper and did not continue to say anything unpleasant. He ate big meals and asionally teased his son.


    While teasing, Eng woke up. He opened his eyes wide and was dazed for a while. Then he opened his mouth, took a deep breath, and cried loudly: "Wow!"


    "Oh my God, here wee again." Gu Jinlimented, and said to Qin Sang who was about to get up to hold the child: "You eat first, don''t worry about him, he will be fine soon."


    Sure enough, after the two wolves howled a few times, they feltfortable and stopped crying. They turned around and looked around. When they saw their parents, they shouted excitedly: "Ouch!"


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that after eating the remaining steamed buns, he stood up and hugged him: "Howe you are so energetic every day? It''s midnight now, so don''t scream."


    As he spoke, he turned his back to feed the two wolves.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it. Xiaoyu was still like this. He would be shy when feeding his children in front of him and had to turn his back every time.


    However, she didn''t know that the more she acted like this, the more distracted he would be.


    After a while, he reminded her again and again: "Little fish, don''t feed them. Let the wet nurses feed them. They won''t be hungry."

 Chapter 2243: Take action personally

    Chapter 2243: Take action personally


    Chapter 2243 Take action personally


    Gu Jinli: "I don''t feed him often, so don''t worry."


    But the second wolf was eating so hard that it was a bit of a struggle to feed him. Gu Jinli was hurt by him, so he slowly stroked the second wolf''s back for about ten times before he rxed his feeding movements.


    Qin Sang nced over here, and after she finished feeding him, he came over to pick up the second wolf and help him pee.


    The brat was still restless while peeing. He whined and twisted his little body to look back at Qin Sang. If Qin Sang hadn''t been able to hold him down, he would have been peed all over.


    After putting a new diaper on him, Qin Sang put Eng into the crib, looked at Gu Jinli, and told her something: "Beforeing back this time, I met with General Jiang, and he asked us for something. , its a good thing.


    Gu Jinli: "What''s going on?"


    Qin Sang said: "I heard that after my elder brother became an official in the capital, I asked him to take more care of the Jiang family and Mr. Xu."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Does he no longer trust the Xu family?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, things happen one by one. If he is not alert yet, the general doesn''t have to do anything."


    He added: "I also said that I just want my eldest brother and sister-inw to pay more attention to the safety of the Jiang family and Mr. Xu. If we really encounter something serious about Zhu Lian''s life and death, eldest brother doesn''t need to save us, just send us a letter and tell him the truth." "


    This is because he was worried that the Jiang family was not killed by Emperor Jingyuan, but by the Xu family, so he took precautions in advance.


    Gu Jinli was very happy: "Sure, we''ve done this."


    As long as the elder brothers and sisters-inw are not involved, and they can help take care of them more, it is naturally ok.


    Qin Sang smiled and told her about the letter sent by Ying in the afternoon: "It was sent by Brother Luo. He happened to be on the way back. He said that he would personally help to find out whether they were careful or if there was anything else he could not tell. The secret of man.


    This "they" refers to the Fei family.


    Gu Jinli was not surprised. Luo Ying regarded Brother Qin as his own brother and was always very concerned about his affairs. It was not surprising that he personally helped test the Fei family.


    but


    Brother Luo is afraid he will scold my whole family.


    Well, Qin Sang said hurriedly: "No, Brother Luo is very happy that Xiaoyu gave birth to twins for me. He said that you are a great hero of the Qin family. Just for this, I will praise you for the rest of my life."


    "Really?" Gu Jinli stretched out his hand: "Where''s the letter? Show it to me."


    Qin Sang paused, and finally showed her the letter.


    Gu Jinli unfolded it and saw that it did praise her for giving birth to twin boys. There were also someints about her family, saying that she had too many things at home. He hoped that those people''s affairs would not implicate Qin Sang, otherwise he would Won''t give up!


    He was afraid that Qin Sang would be angry and ignore others, so he only said this, and then promised to help him get a result. Even if there was no result in the short term, he would send someone to follow him back to Dahushan Vige, Shanmang County, Jiqing Prefecture. Watch them secretly.


    Finally, she reminded Qin Sang very distressedly, asking him to be tougher in front of her. A man should not be a weak husband. Don''t be bullied by her all the time. A family with strong women and weak men will teach their children to be weak, my brother. , remember!


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and asked, Have I ever bullied you?


    Qin Sang smiled and hugged her: "No, Xiaoyu is the best to me."


    He added: "Don''t be angry. Brother Luo is just saying it. His own husband is not good enough, so how can he stop me from doting on my wife?"


    Brother Luo is very kind to Cousin Yu. Just one word from Cousin Yu can send him to the sword and into the sea of fire, so everyone is the same, no one can say anything to anyone.


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him and said, "I''m not angry. Brother Luo is really kind to you. I''m very happy that you have such a brother."


    "Xiaoyu, thank you." Qin Sang felt warm in his heart. He held Gu Jinli''s face and leaned over to kiss him.


    Ahhh! Eng also wanted to y with his parents and shouted at them.


    But the father ignored him and continued to y with the mother and kiss her. Eng got angry, took a deep breath, and started to cry loudly: "Wow!"


    Gu Jinli saw that he was crying so hard that he quickly pushed Qin Sang away: "Er Wolf is crying, I''m going tofort him."


    "I''ll coax him, Xiaoyu will help me pack some dry food and clothes." Qin Sang could only let go of his wife and go to hug Eng. He said with a dark face: "You brat, you do bad things every time. Daddy has to leave." Now, you have to be more obedient. If you dare to naughtyly tease your mother, I will beat your **** until you get back, do you hear me?"


    "Ahhhhh!" Eng didn''t understand. He just thought his father was ying with him, shouting andughing happily.


    Qin Sang had no choice but to spank him lightly: "You bastard."


    I went to see the big wolf again and saw him lying on the small bed, turning over and ying.


    Qin Sang smiled, squatted down with the second wolf in his arms, and praised: "The big wolf is so well-behaved, he can y so well by himself."


    Hearing his fathers voice, the big wolf wanted to raise his head to look at his father, but he couldnt see clearly, so he could only twist his body hard: Uh-huh, oh!


    After wailing, the little body was turned over andy on the small bed. When he saw the faces of his father and brother, he grinned happily.


    Qin Sang was so happy that he picked up the big wolf with his arms and yed with them for more than half a quarter of an hour.


    After Gu Jinli brought dry food and a change of clothes, he put down the two children and went to hug Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu is well at home. I wille back when I am free. If Aunt Cui sends out invitations again, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to go. , the children are young and there will always be times when they are sick, and the mother cannot leave home all the time, and it is the end of the year and she is very busy collecting medicinal materials."


    She even thought of the reasons for rejection.


    He also said: "If she sends someone to invite her and asks them to wait until Ie back, I will ask General Jiang toe forward and solve the problem."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Why bother General Jiang with such a trivial matter?"


    Qin Sang said sternly: "She is a concubine who dares to use her power to suppress others. Naturally, I can ask General Jiang toe forward and suppress her. And this is what General Jiang agreed to. He said that Qianhu''s wives all have important responsibilities. You cant always hang around one concubine.


    It seems that General Jiang is also very dissatisfied with Cui Xiniang''s banquet with all thedies of Qianhu.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sure, if she keeps bothering me, I''ll have someone send you a letter. Anyway, I won''t entertain her."


    but


    Aunt Cui has lost such a big face, I guess she wont be able toe out to see people this year.


    If I want to post a banquet again, I have to wait until the Chinese New Year banquet.


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s best if she hides in the camp and doesn''te out to see anyone."


    alumni


    There was a knock on the door, and Daqing said: "Sir, You An hase to report that everything is ready outside and waiting for you."


    "Come right now." Qin Sang responded, hugging Gu Jinli tightly, and then let go after a while: "I''m leaving. Just send Xiaoyu to the gate of the house."


    He said solemnly: "Little fish, don''t feed them anymore. They are getting bigger and bigger, and they will grow teeth in a few months, which will hurt you."


    When the little fish was feeding, he heard a small hiss, which showed that the little fish was hurt by the two wolves.


    I was very angry at that time and wanted to go over and take the child away, but Xiaoyu would definitely say that he was making a fuss out of a molehill, so he had to endure it, but before leaving, he had to say this.

 Chapter 2244: Tied

    Chapter 2244: Tied


    Gu Jinli saw that he had a solemn look on his face, which was a bit scary, and that he was going to fight him forever if she didn''t agree. He could only say: "I know, I will try my best not to feed them, and leave the work to the wet nurses." , okay?"


    She only feeds her once a day, and the rest of the time is fed by the wet nurse. Sometimes she is too busy and feeds her only once every few days. He really doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Xiaoyu is so good. Qin Sang was happy, and the couple each picked up a child and walked out.


    Grandma Yu has already waited in the yard with the nannies.


    Qin Sang gave the second wolf to Aunt Yu and told her: "Don''t let Xiaoyu breastfeed them anymore, it will hurt her. Let Xiaoyu rest more, don''t let her be busy with this and that all the time. Take care of."


    It was hard enough for Xiaoyu to follow him to the northwest. He just wanted her to enjoy herself, not to make her tired...His Xiaoyu was only an eighteen-year-old girl, so she should be carefree.


    "Yes, I know." Aunt Yu quickly agreed. She was very happy that the rtionship between the young marquis and his wife was so good.


    The couple''s life will be good only if their rtionship is good. A couple who quarrels every day will only get worse.


    Daddy is gone, you have to be good, otherwise you will be beaten, do you hear me? Qin Sang went to say goodbye to his two sons, looked at Gu Jinli again, then turned and left.


    Ahhh! Eng shouted from behind, waving his little hand towards Qin Sangs back, as if he wanted to follow him.


    He was thrashing so hard that Nanny Hong hurriedly came over and hugged him.


    But the two wolves just wanted to chase their father, and would cry if they were not chased.


    However, there is no point crying. It was dark and your father was still riding a horse. He has disappeared long ago.


    However, Qin Sang loved children. Although he left the guardhouse, he was still thinking about the two children. On the morning of the third day, Daqing brought a bird cage over and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, your Excellency sent it here. They are said to be for young men to y with, and I have raised them for a day and a night. I have used insect attractants and tied a small pack of insect repellent medicine on them so that poisonous insects will not get on them."


    He handed Gu Jinli another letter: "Your Majesty, this is for Madam."


    Gu Jinli smiled after seeing it: "Hang the magpie to the roof on the right side, and you can go up and take it downter."


    The letter said that the big wolf was thinking about the eagle on the roof on the right side, but the eagle is a bird of prey and is not easy for children to y with. He was afraid that something would happen, so he got two magpies.


    But in order to coax the big wolf, we have to put the bird cage on the roof on the right side to make him think that the eagle ising back.


    Sigh, what an old father who is really worried about his son.


    Yes. Daqing went to do it.


    Gu Jinli asked the wet nurses to take out his two sons.


    She took the big wolf from Nurse Lins arms and pointed to the roof on the right side to show him: Look, big wolf, whats there?


    However, the magpie is too small and far away, so the big wolf cannot see it clearly.


    Well, Gu Jinli could only ask Daqing to take down the birdcage.


    Ahhhh! After the big wolf saw the magpie inside, he fluttered and shouted happily. When he saw that the magpie was trapped, he reached out to pull the cage open. When it couldnt be opened, he started to cry.


    This is to want the magpie toe out and fly like an eagle.


    But


    Son, let it out, but it will fly away, and then you wont have a magpie anymore.


    But the big wolf was still crying, crying very sadly, twitching and twitching just to get the bird toe out and fly.


    Gu Jinli said: "Catch the one with the ck beak and white feathers and let it fly."


    The two wolves are lively, and I think I prefer the one with the yellow beak and colorful wings.


    "Yes." Daqing received the order and caught the white-feathered magpie. After showing it in front of the big wolf, he waved his arm and released the magpie. The magpie fluttered its wings and flew to the roof in a sh, circling around the roof and chirping happily.


    The big wolf was so excited that he chased the magpie with his eyes, fluttered his hands and feet, and shouted: "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Gu Jinliughed to death: "I''m so happy that I almost screamed like your brother."


    But the old mother was very pleased that my son finally became lively.


    However, I was so happy that my joy turned into sadness, and the white-feathered magpie ran away.


    Big Wolf: "...Wow, wow, wow."


    He burst into tears, crying very sadly.


    Gu Jinli hugged him and coaxed him: "Mom told you, if you let the magpie out, it will run away. There''s no point in crying. Let''s y with my brother first."


    Chirp, chirp! the yellow-billed colorful-winged magpie in the cage screamed while eating.


    After the big wolf saw it, he finally stopped crying, but he still held on to the cage, for fear that the other one would run away too.


    Gu Jinli gently stroked his hand, asking him to rx, and then opened his hand: "Big Wolf is still young, and his wrists are weak. He can''t grab anything too heavy, or it will hurt his hand. Come on, let''s go to Sister Guizhi." , and Xiao Xinghua and the others saw her off."


    Today is the day when Sister Guizhi and the others set out to go back. They were dyed, but they were finally able to leave.


    Aunt Guizhi was so happy when she saw the two babiesing to see them off, she hugged them and kissed them for a long time.


    Liu Danxia came to say goodbye to Gu Jinli with the children who were leaving: "Madam, thank you for taking care of me. Don''t worry, we will learn our skills and live a good life after arriving in Xing''an Mansion."


    "Okay, everyone, get up. I believe you can do it." Gu Jinli looked at the group of children, feeling very pleased and said, "Don''t worry, we will help you get married in the future. How can we let you get to know each other?" Live like a human being.


    "Madam..." Liu Danxia cried. She was older and therefore very sensible. She still remembered what happened to Wen Qiong and knew how lucky they were to have such an ending.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t cry, you have to be stronger in the future... If you really can''t survive, you can send us a letter and we will help you."


    "Yes, thank you madam." Liu Danxia received Gu Jinli''s promise and wiped away her tears and gave her a smile.


    But Xiao Xinghua cried loudly, and finally gritted her teeth and stamped her feet, and summoned up the courage to ask Gu Jinli: "Madam, why don''t Dou Chengzi and the others leave? Madam, don''t you like us? I, I know that I have a bad temper and am also squeamish, no Its lovable, but I can change it, can I stay?


    "No." Gu Jinli said: "The reason has already been told to you. You are a little girl and you are good-looking. This is a guard station. If there is a war, the thieves will be the first to cause harm. We have soldiers in the guard station. General, it is not easy to protect so many people. If something goes wrong and you are caught, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    Little Xinghua trembled when she heard this. She has grown up in the past two years and knows a lot of things. After hearing about the incident in the Rong Bandit Female ve Camp, she was so frightened that she couldn''t sleep well for a month.


    Sending them away so that they can stay away from the harm of the war and not be harmed by soldiers and thieves, with Mrs. Gao taking care of them, is really the best arrangement.


    Gu Jinli added: "As for why Dou Chengzi and the others were left behind, it''s because the guard house keeps many horses, cattle, and mules. They will get sick, and a group of people must be raised to treat the animals."


    Douchengzi and the others are responsible for taking care of livestock, trimming their hooves and treating diseases.


    Xiao Xinghua is much more sensible than before. She knows not to make trouble unreasonably, so she wipes her tears and says, "Don''t worry, Madam, I will live a good life."


    He suddenly asked: "Madam, can I hug you? I think you look like my mother."


    Although Qin Qianhu is very fierce, if she has such a father and mother, she will definitely be very happy. When things happen, her father will be cold-faced and fierce, and when nothing happens, she will have a rich and generous mother to provide for her. She feels happy just thinking about it.


    The corners of Gu Jinlis mouth twitched: Im only eighteen.


    She''s only half your age, so I''m not old enough to be your mother.

 Chapter 2245: greedy

    Chapter 2245: greedy


    Chapter 2245 Greedy


    However, Gu Jinli reached out and took Xiao Xinghua into his arms, patted her back gently and said, "Don''t be afraid, everything has been arranged for you, everything will be fine."


    "Woo~" Xiao Xinghua cried, but she didn''t cry loudly, but she sobbed quietly... Thedy smelled of milk. Aunt Tao said that the grace of breastfeeding is that every mother has milk. Tasty.


    Although she doesnt know who her mother is, she will remember Madams kindness to them and this hug throughout her life.


    Gu Jinli just let her cry, just let her cry enough.


    But Xiao Xinghua didn''t cry for long this time. She quickly wiped away her tears, looked up at Gu Jinli, and said with a smile, "Madam, thank you."


    Little Xinghua was not really heartless. She knew very well that the madam could throw away these burdensome things like them, but the madam didnt. Even though she was squeamish and ignorant, and still loved to dream, she still brought her to the health center and took care of the two of them. Year.


    Gu Jinli smiled, touched the top of her head and said, "There''s nothing to thank you for, just live your life well."


    She was not the Virgin, but under the circumstances at that time, abandoning them would be murder, so she could only bring them to live in the guardhouse.


    Madam, dont worry, I will live a good life. When I have a career, I will treat you to an all-meat banquet and buy you gold jewelry! Xiao Xinghua promised.


    Gu Jinli was very pleased to hear this.


    But this little girl is a spoiler of the atmosphere. After saying her promise, she couldn''t help but ask: "Madam, do I have a bad temper? Did you hate me in the past and want to throw me into the mountains to feed the wolves?"


    Gu Jinli:


    In your eyes, am I so poisonous?


    Without waiting for Gu Jinli''s reply, she added: "Madam, I will change my ways, and I will definitely be a good daughter-inw who is filial to my elders in the future."


    Gu Jinli was confused and couldn''t figure out what medicine she was selling in her gourd: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Xiao Xinghuas face turned red, she felt shy and said, I wrote a letter to Xiao Pingxi... Although I am older than him, Widow Xiao said that a third-year-old girl holds gold bricks in her arms.


    Gu Jinli was shocked, looked at her and said, "Are you happy to have fallen in love with Xiaoping?!"


    Xiao Xinghua''s face turned redder: "I searched around and found that only Xiao Pingxi was the best to me. His grandfather''s family did business with my wife''s family, so they must be very rich. He has no parents. I You dont have to serve your mother-inw anymore


    "You really think too much." Gu Jinli interrupted her and said, "Don''t think too much. You two are thousands of miles apart. It is estimated that we will never see each other again in the future. Besides, when you grow up, Now, when you meet someone you really like, you wont think like this anymore.


    Little girl, people will change. Its useless no matter how much you think about it now.


    Ke Xiao Xinghua said: "I just think Xiao Pingxi is the most suitable for me."


    Having a good temper, she wont get angry even when she gets angry, and he will also say nice things to coax her.


    Gu Jinli: "Anyway, it''s too early to say this now. It''s gettingte, so get on your way quickly."


    Xiao Xinghua wanted to talk more, but she was afraid of making Gu Jinli angry. Things would not work out between her and Xiao Pingxi in the future. After all, Xiao Pingxi called Madam her aunt: "Thank you Madam, I''m leaving."


    He saluted Gu Jinli, took two big bags and a bulging package, and ran away.


    Gu Jinli smiled and shouted after her: "The guard will continue to help you find your parents, and we will tell you when we find them!"


    Xiao Xinghua stopped suddenly, turned around and ran back, looking at Gu Jinli with a troubled face, and finally said: "Madam, if I was sold by my family, or if my mother was from the building, then Just, dont admit it... If she is miserable, I can give her the money I earn, but I dont want such a mother."


    Once, she boasted that she must be the daughter of a wealthy family, and said that after finding her parents, she would treat everyone to a fine banquet for three days and three nights.


    Widow Xiaoughed after hearing this and said: "Perhaps you were sold by your parents, or maybe you were born to the girl in the building. It was difficult to keep you around, so they threw you away."


    He also told her that in addition to youngdies from wealthy families, good-looking women might also be women in the building. If they find such a woman, they might drag her to the building to sell themselves for money!


    She was frightened and cried so much that she did not dare to have such a mother.


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Are you worried about this?"    But thinking about it, this is indeed a possibility.


    He added: "Don''t worry, when we find your parents, we will find out clearly. If your parents are at fault, we will tell you first. It is up to you to decide whether to admit it or not."


    "Thank you, madam!" Xiao Xinghua felt relieved. After hearing Liu Danxia''s urging, she hurried to gather.


    Grandma Guizhi began to call the names. After confirming that everyone was present, she asked them to get in the car and said to Master Yu, "Let''s go."


    Master Yu raised his right hand and shouted: "Let''s set off!"


    The convoy started to move and raced down the road.


    "Xiao Xia, take good care of them. You must be obedient and write to us if you have anything to do!" Dou Chengzi led the young boys who stayed behind to chase the carriage and told them.


    I understand, Brother Chengzi, please go back, dont chase me, be careful of getting hit by the carriage! Liu Danxia cried and waved to them. After three years of getting along, they had already be like brothers and sisters.


    But Dou Chengzi and the others still chased the carriage and sent them a long way away. In the end, they were sent back by the soldiers on guard.


    After Gu Jinli heard that they were back, he felt relieved and began to prepare for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    This time, we need to prepare a thicker Mid-Autumn Festival gift for Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming.


    Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming got married. The wedding day was today, the sixth day of August. The wedding was held in the capital. Everything was handled by the Ministry of Etiquette. On the second day of the wedding, they went to the pce to express their gratitude.


    And my parents are both timid people. They are afraid that they dont understand anything and will embarrass their son, daughter-inw and get into trouble if they go to the capital. They are cruel and do not go to the capital to attend the wedding.


    However, before Ouyang Ming went to the capital, he paid a visit to the Gu family and gave great gifts to Gu Dashan, Mr. Cui, his third grandfather and his third grandmother.


    My parents, grandpa and grandma were very happy and cried a lot.


    Eng, this is a snowskin mooncake. It is meant to be given as a gift. Dont grab it randomly. Gu Jinli took Xiaoji and the others to make snowskin mooncakes, intending to use them as part of the festival gifts.


    The two wolves saw it and were very curious. They picked it up and crushed a few snow-skin mooncakes.


    The usually quiet big wolf also became curious and shouted cheerfully next to him: "Ahhhh!"


    The saliva is still flowing all over the pocket, and it looks like I want to eat it.


    Grandma Yu smiled: "The two young masters must know that the Mid-Autumn Festival ising, look at how excited they are."


    Its the Mid-Autumn Festival again, but Luo Ying is still on the way back, cursing Wei Er again in her heart.


    Damn, you really treated me like a coolie. I took people to help you kill people and seize the city. I also helped you capture two cities on both sides. This was not enough. You also said that you were afraid that you would not be able to defend three cities if you had few soldiers. City, please let me stay for a while to help you defend the city.


    I thought of my previous friendship and stayed too long. As a result, I stayed for several months at a time.


    What makes people angry is that Wei Er is greedy and drags him back. He wants him to continue to help and seize the entire Northeast in one fell swoop.


    After hearing this, he was furious, grabbed Wei Er and beat him.


    Wei Er didnt even fight back and let him beat him up honestly.

 Chapter 2246: We are good at pretending

    Chapter 2246: We are good at pretending


    Chapter 2246 We are good at pretending


    After he finished fighting, Wei Er said to him: "Brother Luo, I know you miss your wife and children and want to go back as soon as possible, but the attack on the Northeast cannot wait. We must defeat the Northeast as soon as possible and build awork across the Northeast. The new dynasty with Dongqing. Only in this way can we give cousin Yu and Brother You a ce to settle down!"


    "Bah, don''t talk to me about these useless things." Luo Ying pointed at him and said: "I came here because of Brother Mu. I also agreed before I came that I would only help you seize a city for your territory. When you go home, you push yourself even further, thinking the same thing again!"


    Wei Er was even more fierce than him and shouted: "I want to establish a new dynasty topete with the Chu Dynasty, and it is also to avenge our family. Is this wrong?!"


    The roar was very loud, the eyes were red with anger, and the face was ferocious.


    Luo Ying paused and said: "It''s true that you want revenge, but where is the Northeast? If you want to attack the Northeast, you have to attack your own people. I can help you fight against Dongqing, but I won''t use the knife to attack my own people!"


    He then said: "Hasn''t Lao Liu been helping you all the time? With him guarding the northeast, why are you sending troops to fight? Are you going to fight him?"


    General Liu of Yangji Mansion in the northeast was favored by Duke Wei, and he was also a very capable man. After the line of Duke Wei was wiped out, he still stood firm in Yangji Mansion, and he even helped Uncle Wei in the past few years. Many nephews.


    As long as you rely on General Liu, you can slowly encroach on the Northeast without raising troops to attack.


    Ke Wei Er said: "Uncle Liu only guards a small Yangji Mansion, how can this be enough? What we need is the entire vast Northeast. With thend and people in the Northeast, we canpete with Emperor Jingyuan and take revenge as soon as possible! "


    Luo Ying still refused: "Since you want the Northeast, you should use kindness instead of using knives on them. Once a fight breaks out, innocent people will be hurt, and some of the children of thesemon people will definitely join the army. If their rtives die under your sword, how can they surrender to you even if you capture the Northeast?"


    Wei Er knows this truth, but he is in charge of the army. After fighting for several years, he is full of murderous spirit. He does not want to use soft tactics at all, but only wants to use the force of aggression to quickly upy the Northeast.


    And everyone is afraid of death. After being defeated, suppressing and showing kindness at the same time will naturally make the people in the Northeast surrender.


    Luo Ying: "You don''t have to say anything. Just listen to your second uncle. Don''t attack Northeast China, but use co-optation tactics."


    Wei Er''s uncle is rtively kind and has always insisted on using favors and the reputation of Wei''s public family to win over the people in the Northeast.


    Wei Er still refused to agree and pestered him for half a month. Finally, he listened to the counselor''s advice and was afraid of offending him and losing the help of the Eagle Food Gang, so he agreed to let him go.


    But before leaving, Wei Er said that he would give two people to him. He said in a nice way: "I am Brother You''s cousin. I haven''t met Brother You yet. Let them go back with Brother Luo and meet Brother You for me." Son, if Brother Luo has anything difficult to do in the future, you can just ask them to do it, or you can use them to deliver messages to me."


    In short, these two people are very useful and Luo Ying must take them away.


    Luo Ying sneered: "Why, before the Northeast is captured, you are targeting the Northwest? Are you afraid that Mugeer and I will expand in the Northwest and not share your share?"


    Wei Er said: "Brother Luo misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I just released two people for you to deal with emergencies."


    He added: "Mugeer treats me sincerely, and I treat him as a brother. I will never harm him for profit in this life."


    Wei Er did not lie. In the past few years since he left Dafeng Vige, he suffered a lot, killed many people, and lived in intrigues every day. He cherished those days in Dafeng Vige more and more... Although the people in the vige were vulgar and disgusting, But she treats him sincerely, even if he makes a bad face to them every day, every time he leaves home to go to the health center, the third grandmother and the others will prepare a lot of things for him to take with him.


    Speaking of which, the business had just started at that time and several families were still poor, but they were still willing to spend money to buy things for them, because they were afraid that if they didn''t bring enough things, he, a new soldier, would be bullied.


    Perhaps because of the suffering, Wei Er felt that the people in Dafeng Vige were very kind, and he cherished the friendship between himself and Qin Sang more and more.


    As long as his life is not in danger, he will never take action against Saburo, and is even willing to share the world with him.


    "Huh, really?" Luo Ying looked like I didn''t believe it, and added: "I''m toozy to talk to you. Anyway, I''ve already helped you, and I''ll be back in a few days." Finally...


    Remember what you said, if you dare to bully Mugeer, I wont let you go!


    After hearing this, Wei Er was a little jealous: "Brother Luo has been good to Brother Mu since he was a child."


    Luo Ying: "Oh, you don''t have to be so arrogant. You know very well why I treat him well. If you really don''t ept it, you can die for me. When you die, I will treat your second uncle as well as my biological father." .


    After Wei Er heard this, he thought of Qin Er''s cousin... Qin Er''s cousin died to save Luo Ying and his wife. Luo Ying felt guilty, so he was very kind to Mu Geer.


    As for him, he felt that he could not die to save others, so he no longer struggled with the matter, as long as Brother Luo was willing to send troops to help him conquer the country in the future.


    "Where is the person? Aren''t you going to give it to someone? Bring it quickly. I''ll take a look for a few days. If it suits you, then take it back. If it doesn''t suit you, don''t force it on you. I won''t ept this." Luo Ying still thought about the past friendship. Agree to take people back.


    Wei Er was very happy and brought the people here.


    Luo Ying watched them for three days and saw that they were all capable. Although he knew that they had received certain orders from Wei Er, he still brought them back.


    The Eagle Food Gang is his territory, and they cant change the world even if they go there.


    But when I was about to reach the northwest, I received a letter from Master Gui, telling me about the Fei family.


    Luo Ying was furious and scolded Gu Jinli: "This Gu family is really annoying. She is already lucky to be able to marry Mu Geer. Why does such an unclear rtive appear again? It''s really troublesome!"


    The people around him hurriedly said: "Master Ying, stop scolding. If Mugeer finds out, he will be angry with you."


    Well, Luo Ying choked. The brat had an unusual temper and couldn''t be offended, so he didn''t dare to scold him anymore, but he still felt that Gu Jinli was not worthy of Brother Mu.


    But who made Mugeer like her, and her belly was so good that she gave birth to two sons in one pregnancy? I can only recognize this cousin.


    Where are they? Luo Ying asked his subordinates in a room.


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang replied: "We have entered the county and are living in the carriage and horse shop of the Fengjia Escort Bureau... The people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau are very powerful and have discovered that they are being followed. Master Ying, what should we do next?"


    Luo Ying is a tough bandit, so naturally he is not afraid of the Fengjia Escort Agency: "If you know it, you know it. Can we still fall into their hands?"


    He added: "Keep staring."


    "Yes." The people from the Eagle Food Gang nodded, quickly left the house, and continued to stare at the Fei family.


    After the Fei family entered the horse and carriage shop of the Fengjia Escort Agency, they were approached by the leading **** and questioned: "Who have you offended? We have been followed two days ago, all the way to the county town. Now people are still guarding outside the carriage shop!"


    The Fei family members hurriedly said: "It''s unfair, Mr. Guard, we are serious ginseng diggers, and we have not been back to the northwest for decades. How can we have any enemies?"


    Fei Dacan looked at the leading **** again, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Master Xiao Feng, these people are not here for you, are they?"

 Chapter 2247: count

    Chapter 2247: count


    Chapter 2247 n


    "You still me us?" Master Xiaofeng was a little angry, but these Fei family members were rtives of Qin Qianhu and his wife. He couldn''t get angry at them, so he could only hold back his anger and said: "Our Fengjia Escort Agency still has a bit of reputation. People on this road will give us a little face, and since I found someone following me two days ago, I raised the g of the Fengjia Escort Agency. When I found that they were following obvious traces, I also yelled nderous words at them. If they were directed at Those from the Fengjia Escort Agency will definitely reply to us, but they did not respond. It is obvious that they are not here for the Fengjia Escort Agency, but for you."


    Fei Da Shen eximed: "So you have been saying unintelligible words to everyone around you like chanting sutras for the past two days. Are you shouting nderous words to others? We thought you were afraid that your **** would not go well, and you were praying to God for blessings."


    Master Xiao Fengs face turned dark.


    Fei Dacan said again: "This doesn''t prove that they are not here for your Fengjia Escort Agency. If someone wants to plot against you, can they stop you just because you shouted a few words? If they are so reasonable, they will not follow you. We have two days.


    After saying that, he gave Master Xiao Feng a look that said, "I''m just here for you, don''t even think about wrongly using our old Fei family!"


    Master Xiaofeng almost died of anger after hearing this.


    But this matter must be resolved, so he could only continue to ask: "In any case, it is very likely that he ising for you. For your safety, honestly, did you offend anyone on your way to the northwest?"


    Fei Dacan pped his chest and assured: "I will never offend anyone who is powerful. We are smart. Even if we take advantage, we will only pick on kind people and will not offend powerful people!"


    Does this mean you bullied someone on the street?


    Master Xiaofeng had a headache and suppressed his temper and said: "Master Fei''s cousin, something hase to our door. We must deal with it carefully. We can''t just ignore it. You must tell us honestly who you bullied on the road. Tell us clearly. Otherwise, Im afraid there will be great danger.


    He also said: "The good people you think are harmless may have powerful rtives, and it is not necessarily true that their rtives wille to help."


    After saying that, he took off his sword and pped it on the table with a bang.


    The Fei family were frightened to death when they saw that he was serious about it, and they quickly told everyone and everything they had bullied along the way.


    They are all small things like taking advantage, not paying for meals, and stealing water and food from others.


    For this little thing, at most you will get scolded, but it won''t cause such big trouble.


    Seeing that Master Xiaofeng couldn''t get anything out of the question, he could only tell them: "You guys stay in your room well. If you want toe out, you can''t leave the carriage and horse shop. Even if you walk around in the carriage and horse shop, you must be followed by an escort. Otherwise, you will be kidnapped and we will not be able to save you."


    "So serious?" The Fei family looked frightened. Fei Da Shen also dragged Master Xiao Feng and said, "Master Xiao Feng, you have to protect us. We are your bodyguards. If you lose your bodyguard, The reputation of your **** agency will be ruined!"


    Master Xiao Feng was annoyed to death by him and promised: "Don''t worry, even for the sake of the friendship between Feng Lei and the Qin family, we will fight to the death to protect you, but you must be obedient and notmit suicide on your own."


    Fei Dacan smiled and said: "Look at what you said, we are the most honest people, how can we go to seek death? Don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Master Xiaofeng asked the three bodyguards to stay and guard them. He left the carriage and horse shop and went to the back alley of the carriage and horse shop to shout nderous words... If those who were following wanted to hide, their first choice would be the back alley.


    But he shouted for a long time, but there was no response.


    Master Xiaofeng''s heart sank. The person who came here was not good. It seemed that he could not be good. Something was going to happen.


    The Fengjia Escort Bureau is not a vegetarian. Master Xiao Feng is still the apprentice of the big **** chief Feng. He is very capable. He did not sit still and wait for death. He immediately turned back to the carriage and horse shop. While letting people guard the carriage and horse shop, he started to send orders to people in Bai County. The county seat was the focus, the people who were following them were found out, and the matter was solved!


    The people of the Yingshi Gang saw that Master Xiaofeng was starting to make ns, and they did not dare to dy, so they hurriedly sent people back to report to Luo Ying. Luo Yingughed when he heard this: "I''m quite capable, but it''s a pity that he wants to surround me, Luo Ying. This ability is not enough!"


    He then ordered: "No need to wait, just go and arrest the Fei family."


    "Caught?" The people from the Yingshi Gang were shocked: "Master Ying, do you really want to arrest him? Isn''t this just trying to scare off the grass and scare the snake?"


    Luo Ying: "What we want is to alert the snake... If the Fei family is really meticulous, then they are extremely good at pretending and hiding. We have to break their defenses and make them think that Saburo''s investigation of them ispletely over, so that we can continue to follow." They go back to the Northeast to find out their old ways."


    this?


    Im afraid it will take a year or two. The people from the Eagle Food Gang reminded.


    Luo Ying said: "One or two years is nothing. Some people can hide it for more than ten or twenty years. Stop nagging and go do it."


    Wu Jun''s secret work in Beicang Mansion has been hidden for generations, and he promised Qin Er that if Brother Mu is still alive, he will take care of him for the rest of his life. Now he is just helping Brother Mu keep an eye on a group of people for a few years. What''s the big deal?


    Luo Ying personally took people to kidnap his family members.


    Bai County is located in Daliang Prefecture, and it is still a territory in the northwest. The Eagle Food Gang has people here. Luo Ying and others stayed in Bai County for a few more days and have already figured out the ce clearly. Therefore, it does not take much effort. In broad daylight, They **** four members of the Fei family.


    Master Xiao Feng was shocked and scolded the people in the carriage and horse shop angrily: "I just went out and you lost me. You were also taken away from your carriage and horse shop, which made the Feng family lose a lot of face. It''s so embarrassing." It was umted by the Feng family for several generations, and if it is gone like this, who will dare to let us go as escorts in the future?!"


    The people in the horse and carriage shop were so scolded that they couldn''t hold their heads up, but: "That group of people were really powerful and barbaric. They were like banditsing into a house. They were unreasonable at all. After climbing over the wall, they spread poison and poisoned us." After they are all stunned by the poison, they will be kidnapped directly."


    They were revived with medicine by Master Xiao Feng who came back.


    After hearing this, Master Xiaofeng became even more angry, but now was not the time to be angry. He ordered them: "Search, search the entire carriage and horse shop, especially the residence of Fei''s family and the ce where they were kidnapped. Search carefully." Once again, if the other party doesnt want to make things worse, they will definitely leave a letter.


    "Yes." The people from the Fengjia Escort Agency immediately went to search.


    They actually found a few crooked words: "Private grudge, give me a beating and I will send it back."


    this?


    The people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau looked at this letter with the handwriting deliberately concealed, and their faces were ck and blue... You have to wait until we finish sending the **** before taking action against your personal grudges. Isn''t arresting people at this time a deliberate attempt to ruin the reputation of our Fengjia Escort Bureau?


    However, the Fei family are rtives of the Qin and Gu families, so they have to save them.


    Master Xiaofeng said: "Immediately go to the two counties before and after to call for people."


    He himself took the Feng family''s token and went to the Bai County Division of Soldiers to borrow troops. In short, he must rescue the Fei family!


    But their actions all fell into the eyes of the Eagle Food Gang, and they went back to tell Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying smiled: "Borrowing troops? This boss has been a general. It''s different. If the **** is lost, he can still borrow troops to help."


    However, he was not afraid at all. He waved his hand and hit the Fei family with an iron whip twice: "Tell me, where are you from, Dayong or Dongqing?!"

 Chapter 2248: letter

    Chapter 2248: letter


    Chapter 2248 Letter


    "Ah ah ah! My dear man, spare your life, please spare your life, we are not careful workers, we are honest diggers!" The Fei family screamed, shouting that they were wronged, and moved out of the Qin family to follow the Gu family.


    We are rtives of Qin Qianhu, the leader of Duchonggou, Liang Wei, the great hero who killed the royal generals! His wife Gus grandmother is a girl from our old Fei family!


    "The son of the Gu family, the one named Gu Jinan is still a prostitute. He was granted a marriage by the emperor and married the granddaughter of the Ouyang family. Gu Jinan is still working for the emperor and sees the emperor every day... You, please let us go quickly, otherwise the emperor The master will never let you go!"


    It was okay for the Fei family not to mention the emperor, but they were beaten even more severely when they mentioned the emperor.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The iron whip hit the Fei family continuously, and a piece of flesh from Fei Jiawang''s body was hooked off, making him scream: "Dad, help me, my son''s flesh has fallen off!"


    Fei Da Shen cursed: "Go away, your father and I have also been beaten off, woo woo woo!"


    It was so painful that I cried loudly.


    Luo Ying saw him and pped him twice: "A man, he just lost two pieces of meat, is he worth crying?"


    He then asked angrily: "Say, where are you from? Didn''t you say that I have kidnapped four of your ancestors and made you extinct?"


    "What? I''m a gelding? I can''t be a gelding. I''m not married yet. If I''m a gelding, I can''t marry the plum blossom at the head of the vige!" Fei Jiawang cried loudly and begged for mercy, fearing that he would be gelding.


    Luo Yingdao: "If you don''t want to be cheated, just confess honestly. Where are you from?"


    Fei Dacan asked: "If we recruit you, will you let us go?"


    Ma Sandao: "Our master is a real man, and we always keep our word. As long as you recruit honestly, you will naturally not be cheated."


    After hearing this, Fei Dacan hurriedly said: "Then let''s recruit. We are Dongqing''s craftsmen. It''s done. Can you let us go?!"


    Luo Ying sneered: "It seems that you are drinking wine as a penalty instead of eating the toast."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Wu came and said with a smile: "Sir, we dug up ant nests. There are five nests in total. There are countless ants in them. We also dug out a honeb and got a jar of honey."


    Luo Ying was very satisfied and said: "That''s right, go and greet them."


    "Yes!" Ma Wu immediately led people to take off the clothes of the Fei family, which scared the Fei family and screamed: "What are you going to do? Stop, stop quickly, you can''t use ants to bite us, those mountain ants bite us People are the most poisonous!"


    Ma Wu smiled: "Look at what you said, you are so contemptuous of people. How can we apply honey on you and then let ants bite you? We can''t dig a hole first before pouring honey in and letting the ants bite you."


    The first half of the sentence made Fei''s family very happy, but the second half of the sentence made Fei''s family almost ascend to heaven, crying: "Spare our lives, uncle, we have already been recruited, why are you still trying to kill us? Are you not satisfied with Dongqing?" Then we are the work of thieves, right?"


    After another two ps, Luo Ying said: "You are addicted to ying tricks on me, okay, I''ll dig a hole for you and fill it with ants."


    "No, no!" the Fei family shouted, but Ma Wu had already ordered: "Go ahead, dig a hole, dig deeper, so that the ants can bite through thestyer of flesh and get into their bodies. Make a nest.


    Make a nest!


    Listen, is this humannguage? Its simply animalnguage.


    Dont worry, Fifth Master, our brothers are very good at their craftsmanship. Well dig it out and keep it safe. The people from the Eagle Food Gang said and started to use their knives.


    The craftsmanship is really good. With one stroke of the knife, and then turning and cutting, a piece of flesh was dug out, forming a **** hole. "Ahhhh!" The Fei family screamed, cursing in their hearts. Damn it, you are still rubbing salt on the knife, it hurts us to death.


    The members of the Eagle Food Gang continued to dig holes, one after another. The Fei family counted them silently. At least five holes were dug in each person.


    Woooooooo, thats enough, stop digging, were recruiting. We are rogues and thieves, and we are also Dongqings craftsmen...ah! Fei Jiawang cried and screamed, the pain was unbearable.


    Old man Fei was smarter and secretly poked himself in the lower back to make himself faint from the pain.


    Luo Ying saw that someone was fainting, so he asked his men to stop digging holes: "Pour honey in and put in ants."


    "Yes!" The people from the Eagle Food Gang began to pour honey on the four people, and then smashed the ant nest. The ants came out inrge numbers, looking for the sweetness of the honey, and crawled on the four people of the Fei family.


    The Fei family were blindfolded and could only feel countless ants crawling around on their bodies. This fear of not being able to see but relying on touch made them copse and shout: "Ahhhh!"


    The tooth pincers of mountain ants are also very powerful. When eating honey, they bite their flesh repeatedly, making them painful and itchy.


    This was a torturous torture, and this torture was extremely long. I dont know how long it took. It might have been a day and a night, or it might have been two days and two nights. In short, Feis family was tortured until they fainted and woke up, but the torture still didnt stop. .


    What was frightening was that in addition to the ant torture, Fei Da Shen and Fei Jia Wang were also tortured with water. Pieces of paper soaked in water were ced over their mouths and noses, causing them to suffocate several times.


    Fei Jiafu was also in a miserable condition. Two **** holes were dug out on the soles of his feet. Whenever he dozed off, he would light a candle and burn it in the holes on the soles of his feet.


    It was the burning that made Fei Jiafu miserable. He couldn''t sleep and his brain was dizzy. He almost couldn''t resist and told the truth. However, they were all specially trained by the Fei family''s uncle and grandpa, and they gritted their teeth and endured these tortures. .


    In another room, Ma Wu said to Luo Ying: "Master Ying, it''s been three days, but is it enough?"


    He also reminded him: "If it''s toote, arge number of people from the Fengjia Escort Agency will arrive in Bai County. Although we can escape by then, we will be afraid that our identity will be exposed."


    In order to regain face, the Fengjia Escort Bureau mobilized a lot of reinforcements. Almost everyone from Daliang Prefecture and Beicang Prefecture were dispatched.


    Fengqi and hundreds of households from the Bai County Military Station were searching the city aggressively. They also used the Feng family''s tokens to invite the militarymanders from Changshan County and Zhen County next door, vowing to block the roads in front and behind them and kill them. Caught.


    Luo Ying, who was tending his eagle,ughed after hearing this: "It''s just a trivial matter. This Feng Qi is too aggressive. Do you think he would make such a big deal if he couldn''t catch us? Will Feng Hong be mad at him?" "


    Feng Hong is the head of this generation of the Feng family. He is about the same age as him, and the two of them still know each other. However, Feng Hong has always been defeated by him, and Feng Hong advocates moderation and does not like his arrogant behavior.


    Ma Wudao: "I should be very angry."


    Luo Ying smiled: "Then let''s be good people and don''t let Feng Hongying die young...The punishment has stopped, but we have to lock them up for one more night and tell them the truth tomorrow."


    They kidnapped family members not to find out whether they were really cheating... The hidden cheats had gone through various trainings, and you couldn''t find out with just a few punishments.


    This is just part of the n.


    Yes. Ma Wu took the order and went to do it.

 Chapter 2249: Popular

    Chapter 2249: Popr


    Chapter 2249 Popr


    Hence, the Fei family was no longer tortured, but they were still blindfolded and locked in a dark basement.


    This kind of darkness can swallow people up and make them copse, but they must get through it!


    During this period, the younger Fei Jiafu wanted to speak, but he only called out "grandpa" and was interrupted by old man Fei shouting in pain: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Three short intervals of screams told him not to speak... After the group of people withdrew, they deliberately did not block their mouths, obviously wanting them to speak. If they rxed their vignce and started speaking, even if they spoke in code, their identities will also be exposed.


    It is rted to the safety of the entire Qingma County''s 100,000 survivors and the Qin and Gu families, so they have to be vignt.


    Fei Jiafu was shocked and wanted to p himself a few times. He was so careless, but he had already spoken out and had to speak, otherwise he would be more suspicious.


    So he cried: "Grandpa, do you think we have offended someone? How could such a disaster happen? Wow, my grandson has a hole in the sole of his foot. I wonder if he will be ame in the future?"


    Then he asked Fei Jiawang: "Cousin, have you been castrated? I heard you scream quite miserably. I''m afraid... don''t be sad. If you are really castrated, after I give birth to a son, I will give you an inheritance." Incense.


    "Get out!" Fei Jiawang roared out, panting for a long time before he had the strength to continue: "I still have my things, they haven''t been castrated, so don''t be so talkative."


    Fei Dacan has been silent. He was the one who was tortured the most and suffered the most misfortune. Now he has no strength to speak.


    Fei Jiawang and the others were also exhausted, and their voices became hoarse again. After saying a few words, they passed out and fell into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, their blindfolds were removed and they were woken up.


    Opening my eyes, I saw a row of mighty men standing in front of me. The leader had the most outstanding figure, but his face was covered, revealing only a pair of deep and sharp eyes.


    Soon, those eyes rolled up and he rushed over to hold their hands and said with a smile: "Hey, Mr. Fei''s cousin, I''ve been really suffering these past few days. It''s because we''ve been too harsh, but that''s not the case. Its a matter of method. Qin Qianhu was afraid that you were just a craftsman, so he asked us to torture you on the road to see if we could get anything out of you? Now its clear, you are really not a craftsman, but a serious ginseng digger. "


    Fei Dacan was stunned... He remembered this voice. This was the leader of this group of people. In the past few days, he had been ruthless and arrogant. Why did he suddenly be so ttering?


    But he soon cried: "Uuuuuu, thief, thief, we were tortured and interrogated when we were in Du Chonggou, and it was not enough. We have to do it again halfway... I married the wrong person, my cousin My niece married the wrong person. She married such a thief. When he gets promoted and gets rich, he will kill her to death and marry a noble girl. Its miserable! Its miserable!


    Luo Ying is dissatisfied. How dare you dislike our brother Mu? He is already good enough to the Gu family.


    But he had to continue tofort him: "Cousin of the Fei family, please don''t cry. There is nothing we can do about it. Qin Qianhu is a general guarding the first line of defense, and you are rtives who suddenly appeared. If there are no more three temptations, how can we rest assured?"


    He said again: "Don''t cry anymore, Qin Qianhu will not let you suffer in vain,e on, pay the money!"


    The words "Bank Note" made all the Fei family members brighten their eyes and quickly looked at Ma Wu.


    Ma Wu brought a box, opened it, took out a stack of banknotes, and waved them in front of them: "Masters and young masters of the Fei family, have you seen it? One hundred, a total of thirty, a total of three thousand." Two pieces of silver, Qin Qianhu''sfort is enough."


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. I''ve said long ago that my cousin married me right. Look at my cousin''s husband''s intention. It''s so generous. Even if our whole family is disabled, this money will be enough for us to live out our lives." Fei Dacanyi He grabbed the box and said with a smile on his face: "This good man, the words we scolded you earlier were all angry words, and they were not serious. Don''t tell your cousin-inw those words, otherwise he will be annoyed and may not do it again in the future." Give us money."


    He added: "By the way, our family lives in Dahushan Vige, Shanmang County, Jiqing Prefecture. Those who give gifts and money during the New Year must find the right ce, but don''t give them to the wrong ones."


    He totally looks like a money-grubbingmoner. If it were anyone else, he would definitely not suspect it. But Luo Ying knows how to train carefully, hiding among the people and integrating into the mountains and ins. The more ruthless and unruly a person he is, the more likely he is to be a peasant. Careful work. Luo Ying smiled and said: "This is natural. We have found out clearly that the Fei family is an innocent family. This rtive will continue to do this. We will definitely not tell Qin Qianhu about those curse words."


    He added: "Mrs. Qin doesn''t know about this matter. It will avoid a quarrel between the couple. I hope my uncle Fei will not write a letter to tell Mrs. Qin about this matter."


    "Understand, understand, we won''t tell my cousin about this." Fei Dacan responded, looked at Luo Ying''s masked face, and asked: "Dare you ask what the rtionship is between the hero and your cousin''s son-inw? Maybe he will show his face. See?"


    Luo Ying smiled and shook his head: "We are assassination scouts in the army. We cannot show our true colors to others. Please don''t get angry, Uncle Fei."


    The punishments used in the past few days were too severe. If he said that he was just an ordinary soldier, the Fei family would not believe it.


    Fei Dacan knew that there was a group of assassination scouts in the army, so he was shocked when he heard that it seemed that Qin Sang was doing well enough to instruct these special scouts to help.


    But he pretended to be confused and asked: "What is an assassination scout?"


    Luo Ying also pretended to be confused. After the guys said a few facts but not lies, the people from the Eagle Food Gang came out and said: "Master General Banner, the people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau are almost here, we should leave."


    You can really pretend, you even got a job title.


    Luo Ying said: "Uncle Fei, we don''t want outsiders to know about this mission, so we won''t stay any longer. Let''s take the first step."


    After saying that, he stood up and a row of big men left quickly.


    Fei Dacan became anxious and shouted: "Hey, wait, what will we do if you leave?"


    Ma Wu turned around and said, "The door is open, they can find you. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, he turned into a room and walked out of the tunnel inside.


    By the time Feng Qi brought the people in, Luo Ying and his party had already disappeared. Even the tools in the execution room were gone. After seeing the Fei family, they quickly asked: "Where are your arresters? Where are they running to?" Already? Say it quickly!"


    They must be caught, otherwise the Fengjia Escort Agency will never regain its reputation.


    The Fei family pointed to the house next to them: "Where did they run away from?"


    He cried out in pain: "Get us a doctor quickly. They hurt us so much. They tortured us for several days. We are simply not human beings!"


    "Old Jiu, look at their injuries, and the others will follow me!" Feng Qi said and led his men to chase Luo Ying, but where could they catch up with Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying had changed her outfit a long time ago, holding a fan in one hand and holding flowers in the other. She was wandering on the street, and asionally stopped her beautiful daughter-inw. She looked like a **** who came out tomit crimes with his ves.


    However, Luo Ying heard a piece of news on the street about Lu Bai, a noble man from a poor family.

 Chapter 2250: We still have something to offer

    Chapter 2250: We still have something to offer


    Chapter 2250 We still have some tricks up our sleeves


    "Our men from Qianshan County are really brave. They are not afraid of the local snakes in Mingfeng County at all, nor do they believe in the ghosts and gods they say. Wearing the armor given by the emperor, carrying a sword, he led people to charge to Mingfeng Mountain and destroy the mountain. We destroyed the monstrous and chaotic Zhuangzi, captured those two so-called immortals, and rescued many good girls who were deceived and kidnapped into the mountains...I heard there were even good-looking young men!"


    Everyone eximed when they heard this: "Oh, you are so unconscionable. How many girls and husbands have been harmed by this!"


    "Oh, it has caused a lot of harm. Those girls and the husband''s family are all short-minded. They believe in the two immortals and send their children to the mountains to serve the immortals and then bring them back after three years. That''s good. Who brought immortality and blessings to the family, how could you know that those two are fake immortals and real beasts? The vi is a prostitution den, and those girls and husbands are dragged to pick up guests as soon as they arrive at the vi!"


    What a beast, a good girl and husband are being ruined like this, how dare they?!


    "Why don''t you dare? I heard that there is someone behind you. When a man from Qianshan County attacked the vi, he was blocked on the mountain by hundreds of masked men who said they wanted to kill him."


    What, this is still happening? What happened next? Changzi, please tell me.


    Shi Chang continued: "The man from Qianshan County was not afraid at all. He led his people to guard the vi and told them that if he lived, it would be fine. If he died, the court would not give up and would definitely send troops to encircle and suppress them. When the timees, they would die. The one who is going to die is not themselves, but all three ns!"


    And tell them what the three tribes are, that is, all the rtives your whole family knows must be killed.


    "Those people were paid to do things, and their faces were covered. They obviously didn''t want to die. They just wanted to get rid of this matter quickly. Seeing that the Qianshan County man was so unafraid of death, he looked like he wished they would kill him. , he looks like he''s trying to make things worse, he''s just afraid, so he only surrounds but doesn''t kill."


    "After siege for a day and a night, Mou Qianhu came back with reinforcements, killed half of the hundreds of people, captured half alive, and then went to arrest the magistrate of Mingfeng County and the two richest families in the county. The matter is now considered temporary.


    After hearing this, the people present high-fived and apuded: "Good catch, good catch! These beasts that are causing harm to people should be chopped alive!"


    He said again: "Changzi, this group of people canmit such a big evil, even daring to harm girls and young men from other wealthy families in the county. I''m afraid they have some big backers, right? Can the backers be caught?"


    Shi Chang said: "There must be a big backer, and the backer must be able to catch it... The man from Qianshan County said that if the cancer in Mingfeng County is not uprooted, he will die as an apology!"


    Shi Chang was very excited, pped his hands and said: "Listen, listen to what our Qianshan County man said. In order to give our people justice, we will even risk our lives."


    Everyone was very excited when they heard this, and some even shed tears: "The man from Qianshan County is really a good person. When hees to us, my house andnd may be back, and I won''t have to work as a coolie in the city."


    Shi Chang said again: "Don''t worry, the emperor has said that the man from Qianshan County will patrol the various ces in Dachu on his behalf to help us redress our grievances. Our good days areing."


    After hearing this, everyone praised the Emperor again. Those who needed justice knelt on the ground and kowtowed towards the capital: "Long live the Emperor. Thank you, Your Majesty, for remembering us!"


    Hehe, Luo Ying sneered, very disdainful...remember you? If he hadn''t seen that Da Chu was almost dead and urgently needed to win over the people, would Emperor Jing Yuan have remembered who you are? !


    However, the old thief Zhong Huan is still quite capable. He just brought out a noble man from a poor family and helped Emperor Jingyuan win back so many people''s hearts.


    only


    What a dream it would be if a noble man from a humble family wanted to turn the tide!


    Ma San said hurriedly: "Sir, it''s almost noon and the sun is scorching. Let''s go home quickly."


    Master Ying, please take it easy. We are running for our lives now. If we speak ill of the emperor so loudly, we will be caught and beheaded.


    That Shi Chang was obviously not an ordinary citizen, but a handyman in the yamen... Emperor Jingyuan ordered that what Lu Bai did should be spread to various ces as quickly as possible for 800 miles.


    After arriving in various ces, the local government had to send people to spread the word widely. Shi Chang was one of the people who spread the word. Luo Ying disliked Emperor Jingyuan very much and was toozy to listen to the people praising him. He put away his fan with a bang and flew the flowers in his hand into the aunt''s basket. After making the aunt blush like a cloud, he led his troops towards Another house wandered away.


    Feng Qi lost a lot of face and refused to give up. He searched the county town for two days, but couldn''t find even a hair. His eyes turned red with anger: "Those thieves must be hiding in private houses. Lao Wan, I have to go into private houses again." Search!"


    Wanbaihu was in a dilemma: We have already searched once, and searching again would be too much.


    The Feng family has great reputation, and he is willing to help the Feng family, but he always has to worry about the county magistrate.


    and


    "The Fei family said it themselves. They were arrested because of a personal grudge. Now that the grudge is over, let''s forget about it."


    Feng Qi: "I know it''s difficult for you to handle, but it concerns the face and reputation of the Fengjia Escort Agency. If the **** is robbed, and you don''t even know who the other party is, what credibility will the Fengjia Escort Agency have in the future?!"


    In short, we want to find out those thieves.


    In the end, it was the **** chiefs from Changshan County and Zhen County who persuaded him: "Send the **** to the northeast first. Leave the affairs here to us. Don''t stay any longer... It''s such a big fuss. If the **** makes another mistake, I''m afraid... Even your master will suffer."


    Fengqi also knew that this matter could not be caused any more, so he could only take Fei''s family back to the Northeast.


    Luo Ying was so arrogant that he took Feng Qi out of the city together on the day of departure. The people from the Feng Family Escort Bureau didn''t notice him at all, thinking that he was just a passing businessman.


    After Luo Ying''s mule cart went far away, he looked back at Feng Qi and the others, and said with a smile: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, what kind of disciple did Chief Feng choose? Quickly expel him from the school, otherwise he will disgrace me in the future."


    Ma Wu said: "Sir, please stop making sarcastic remarks. Fengqi''s fate is all because of you. Besides, he is quite capable."


    It was when he met Ying Ye and was fooled around him.


    Luo Ying said politely: "Okay, I won''t say anything anymore, let''s go."


    "Yes." Ma Wu led the team and ran for two hours to a vige, where a group of people from the Eagle Food Gang were waiting.


    Luo Ying is a cunning rabbit who never lets everyone follow him. Instead, he divides his troops and lets the brothers go on separate journeys with different identities.


    Master Ying, you are finally here. Wei Changping and Wei Changwu learned that Luo Ying had arrived and hurried out to greet him.


    After not seeing Ma San, Wei Changwu asked again: "Master Ying, why don''t you see Ma San?"


    Luo Ying: "He has taken people to do other things. If he doesn''te with us, he will go back to the mountain by himself."


    Wei Changwu wanted to ask, what did Ma San do? But he remembered the second master''s exnation and did not dare to ask more questions, lest he angered Luo Ying and they would be thrown on the road and unable to go to the Eagle Food Gang.


    Luo Ying has always been concerned about Qin Sang''s affairs, so he sent Ma San and others to follow him personally to Jiqing Mansion in the northeast, in order to find out the details of the Fei family.


    This time, Ma San and the others followed very carefully and did not deliberately show any traces likest time. The Fei family breathed a sigh of relief when they did not notice anyone following them again.

 Chapter 2251: King of green horses

    Chapter 2251: King of green horses


    Chapter 2251 The Green Horse King


    But Fei Dacan was still worried. When he was resting at night, he used branches to write on the ground in the house: We cannot take it lightly. If this is a ploy to let us put down our guard, if we rx because of this, we will fall into the trap and it will cause serious problems. Son!


    After reading it, Fei Jiafu wrote: No way, I have tried it twice, and I still want to continue to follow. Do you want to follow us back to Dahushan Vige?


    Fei Dacan wrote: It is extremely possible.


    Old Man Fei tapped his fingers twice to show his approval. He was also afraid that the people from the Fengjia Escort Agency were watching them, so he deliberatelyined: "We are injured people, why do we only eat multi-grain steamed buns and lean meat?" Porridge? I wont even give you any eggs or chicken, its so stingy!


    Fei Jiawang responded: "Grandpa is right, we have to take advantage of our injuries to order more delicious food, we can''t lose!"


    After finishing speaking, he wrote: No matter whether they are following us again or not, we must send the letter to King Qingma as soon as possible. If it is toote, it may be toote.


    Tian Khan has already cleaned up the Rong territory. After the Witch God Festival in September, he will lead the great wizards and warriors from various tribes to attack Chu again. He will definitely devour the great Chu in one go and turn the great Chu into the garden of the great Rong. Let the people of Chu be ves who serve them, and let the Great Rong prosper forever!


    However, Qingma County and Huyang County were the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Although they were taken away by the army for many years, the Qingma Kings of the past generations, including the survivors of the two counties, all remembered that they had the same roots as the Great Chu. Especially this generation of Qingma King, he was A true Chu man.


    He already knew what would happen to the Chu people once Da Chu was conquered. After being entangled and heartbroken, he wanted to help, and the only people who could make himpletely determined to help were the descendants of the Fei family.


    Time was tight, so they had to send the letter as soon as possible.


    But they couldn''t tell if they were being followed, so they didn''t dare to act rashly... After all, Qingma County and Huyang County were upied by the Rong, and their current status was that of a real army thief!


    Fei Jiawang wrote: Dad, what should we do?


    Fei Dacan was the most powerful among them. After thinking about it, he wrote: Just wait and see, if I meet a Dongqing businessman, the letter can be sent!


    King Qingma contacted Da Chu by taking the route from Da Rong through Dongqing and then from Dongqing into the northeast, so there were some of their people among the Dongqing merchants.


    Fei Jiawang wrote: Yes.


    After finishing writing, he erased the words and started shouting again: "Is there anyone here? Come quickly, we are not full, please give us some more bowls of meat!"


    The people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau were so noisy that they could do nothing, so they brought them a te of multi-grain steamed buns and several bowls of lean meat and cauliflower soup.


    Seeing this, the Fei family quit and shouted at the top of their lungs: "It''s multi-grain steamed buns and lean meat soup again. I''m not willing to give the whole meat and add most of the vegetables. Are you so stingy? Your Fengjia Escort Agency is so poor. Really? If it doesnt work out, lets just pay for the meal. We are rich people now!


    I got three thousand taels of silver.


    No one in the Fengjia Escort Bureau wanted to pay attention to them, but for the sake of the Qin and Gu families, they could only say: "It''s not that I can''t bear to feed you, but you are injured and need to eat something light to take care of yourself until you recover." Eat big fish and big meat, otherwise the wound will fester if you overdo it, and your life will be at risk."


    "Hey, who are you cursing!" The Fei family was very angry, but after hearing the exnation, they did not call out anymore, collected the things, and reminded: "Go back and tell Master Xiao Feng that he will give us fish and meat when we are well. Eat until you are full, otherwise we will write a letter to your cousin, niece and son-inw toin!"


    "I know, I know, you go to bed early. You have to be on your way at 9 o''clock tomorrow, so as not to be unable to get up tomorrow and dy everyone''s schedule." The bodyguard was afraid of them, so he ran away quickly after saying this.


    The Fei family was still not convinced, so they shouted a few words from behind before giving up.


    In the following days, while the Fei family recovered from their injuries and rushed on the road, they paid attention to whether they were being followed and thought about how to send the message quietly.


    Ma San followed with his people. I dont know if the Fei family was too powerful or if they had been following people for a long time, but they were exposed. In short, Fei Da Shen discovered their traces.


    Fei Dacan was shocked and angry. When he was resting at night, he wrote and cursed: Damn, I was followed after all. Who is Qin Sang? How could he hire such a capable person? He hasn''t given up following us for several months, and he is afraid that he will really follow us back to Dahushan Vige.


    The rest of the Fei family were also shocked. This was too difficult.


    Fei Jiawang asked: What should we do now?


    Fei Dacan: What else can we do? We can only let them follow, continue the show, and then find a way to send the news out.


    He is the leader, and everyone in the Fei family listens to him. Ma San seemed to have noticed that the Fei family had discovered that they were following them, so he became more and more cautious. In order to erase the traces, he could only extend the tracking distance to avoid following too closely, which would make the traces more obvious.


    But once the distance is extended, there will be mistakes in tracking.


    When they entered Northeast China, the Fei family finally found an opportunity and took advantage of the time they were selling ginseng to send the news out.


    The Fei family is a ginseng digger and knows a lot of medicinal materials. Along the way, they asked people from the Fengjia Escort Bureau to help find medicinal materials to sell. After selling them all the way, Ma San and others got used to it, so they didn''t be suspicious.


    Therefore, the people in Masan did not find out that the Fei family was selling ginseng and sent the news away.


    Afterwards, they checked which pharmacy sold ginseng, but found nothing. The Fei family continued on their way, so they had no choice but to follow.


    I followed him all the way to Dahushan Vige, Shanmang County, Jiqing Prefecture, but found nothing strange.


    The Fei family came back from looking for rtives. After showing off what kind of general their rtive was, they set up a banquet and treated the vige elders to a fine meal. They also went to Meihua''s house at the head of the vige to propose marriage, saying that they wanted to marry Meihua.


    But Meihua fell in love with the young master from the county, and the uncooked rice turned into porridge, so the marriage failed. The Fei family scolded Meihua''s family for several days, and then prepared things for the winter.


    But these are all things that happened a few monthster, and Luo Ying and the others dont know yet.


    After Luo Ying left Bai County, he led his troops to the Eagle Food Gang''s home base.


    He had been away from home for a year and was eager to return home. He led his people on a quick trip, but it was not until half past September that he returned to the mountains and saw his wife and children.


    Little Luo You is three years old. He is sitting in the yard wearing a brand-new cotton coat, looking up at the sky in a daze.


    Cousin Yu is sitting in the house, making her own enlightenment books,rge calligraphy books and other things. Once they arepleted, she will give them to her son to practice his calligraphy.


    I was worried about my son again, so I would poke my head out of the house from time to time, look at little Luo You, and talk to him: "Brother You, you can''t just sit there all the time. You have to get up and run to keep yourself warm."


    The mountains are different from those at the bottom. It is already very cold in the mountains in September and a half.


    "Oh." Xiao Luoyou responded, and stood up obediently, running in circles in the yard with his short legs.


    But every time I run ap, I look up at the sky.


    Cousin Yu saw it and smiled and said: "Don''t look at it, be careful not to fall. Your father just asked the letter eagle to deliver the letter two days ago. The letter will note so soon."


    But little Luo You missed his father, so he asked cousin Yu: "Mom, has dad forgotten us?"


    The voice has the sound of a baby, and also a little aggrieved.


    Cousin Yu was very distressed, but she still smiled and said: "Nonsense, your father loves us mother and son the most. How could he forget us? He will definitely remember us. Brother You, don''t be sad."

 Chapter 2252: Wei Qi

    Chapter 2252: Wei Qi


    Chapter 2252 Wei Qi


    Luo Ying felt very sad when he heard this. He, who was always arrogant, had tears in his eyes.


    Originally, I wanted to rush out and hug my son, but I was afraid that he would be frightened if he suddenly appeared after not seeing him for a year. Seeing that he really wanted to see the trust eagle, I immediately released the trust eagle.


    !


    Little Luoyou was overjoyed when he heard the eagle chirping. He hurriedly looked up to look for the letter eagle. After finding it, he ran after the letter eagle: "Mom, the eagle eagle is here. Dad must have sent a message back again."


    Cousin Yu was also very excited when she saw Xin Ying. She quickly put down her things and ran out. As she ran, she told her son: "Brother You, stay away from Xin Ying. Don''t get too close, or it will hurt you!"


    Eagle is a bird of prey, and Brother You has no protection on his body. If he is caught, the consequences will be disastrous.


    They quickly called to the people protecting them in the dark: "Aqian, Sunniang,e out quickly, an eagle ising."


    The person guarding them did not show up after receiving the exnation. Instead, Luo Ying came out. He jumped up and raised his elbows to greet the swooping letter eagle.


    Xiao Luo You was confused. He felt that this scene was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it before. However, he was very excited and shouted: "Ahhhh!"


    Luo Ying smiled. After catching the letter eagle, he spun around in the air andnded firmly on the ground with a bang. It was so cool that even little Luo You was stunned.


    Luo Ying was afraid that she was too tall and her son was too short, so she would not be able to see him clearly against the light, so she knelt on one knee and stretched out her hand towards her son: "Brother You, do you still remember me?"


    "Ah, daddy, it''s daddy!" Little Luo You ran towards Luo Ying, bumped into his arms, and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy is back. Brother You recognizes daddy."


    Luo Ying was stunned when she heard this, and was very curious about how this little kid still remembered her. When she saw her daughter-inwing over and looking at him with red eyes, her heart ached. She wanted to push her son away to hug her, but Cousin Yu waved her hand to stop her. .


    Over the past year, Brother You has been asking almost every day when his father wille back. Now that he has finallye back, he has to let Luo Ying hug him first.


    Luo Ying understood, put down the trust eagle, took his son into his arms, patted andforted him gently: "Brother You doesn''t cry, it''s because of daddy that he didn''te home after being away for so long."


    It was okay if he didntfort him, but when heforted Xiao Luoyou, he cried even harder: Wow, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Luo Ying was so frightened that he hurriedly asked: "Brother You, have you been bullied? Don''t cry. Don''t cry. Tell daddy who made you angry? Dad must go and tear up his whole family!"


    Cousin Yuughed when she heard this. This is the Eagle Food Gang. Before he left, he left Master Gui in charge. How could anyone dare to bully their mother and son?


    The child just hadn''t seen him for a year and felt aggrieved. When he suddenly met him, he couldn''t hold back and burst into tears.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo [wans uhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Little Luo You was still crying, but fortunately the crying was getting quieter. After a while, he stopped crying and hugged Luo Ying and said, "Daddy is back. I''m so happy. I don''t want to cry."


    He wiped a handful of tears with his hand, frowned and looked at the tears falling in his hand, and exined to Luo Ying: "It fell by itself."


    With one sentence, Luo Ying almost shed tears. She hugged him and said, "It''s dad''s fault. Don''t be sad. Daddy will go out less often and watch over Brother You and your mother every day."


    Little Luo You was very happy. Hey in Luo Ying''s arms and nodded his head: "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I''m happy to see daddy every day!"


    Luo Yingughed when he heard this, but said, "Brother You,e down first. Daddy will hug youter."


    Little Luo You didn''t want toe down, for fear that his father woulde again, but he was taught well by cousin Yu and was an obedient child. He nodded and said, "Okay."


    "You''re so good." Luo Ying praised him, put him down, turned around and walked quickly towards his wife, hugging her into his arms: "Jiaojiao, do you miss me?"


    Without waiting for Cousin Yu''s answer, he held her face again and kissed her deeply, leaving little Luo You stunned for a moment. After remembering that this seemed to be a game that his parents liked to y, he stood on tiptoes, He raised his hand and pulled Luo Ying''s belt, and said enthusiastically: "Dad, I want to y kissing too!"


    Luo Ying smiled: "Go and y with your wife from now on. She is my wife, you can only kiss me."


    Cousin Yu blushed at what he said and pushed him: "Let me go quickly. The child is old. Don''t do this in front of him again. He will remember it. How embarrassing~" How could Luo Ying listen? Hold tight. She said: "Jiaojiao, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I keep running around like a wild eagle. Don''t worry, I will definitely stop running around in the future and be at home with you every day."


    Cousin Yu smiled: "You are saying this again. When I married you, I knew you wouldn''t be at home all the time. I was prepared. There is no need to say these guilty words... There is no need to say these things between us."


    They have experienced so many things, and it is already more than a mutualmitment between lovers, but a rtionship that allows each other tomit their lives.


    After hearing this, Luo Ying finally couldn''t help but shed tears, which scared cousin Yu. She quickly wiped his tears: "A man, if you cry in front of your son, you will beughed at by him in the future. Stop crying."


    "Am I still afraid that he willugh? His achievements in this life may be more than mine, but he will definitely not be able to marry a first-ss wife like me!" Luo Ying said, lifting Cousin Yu horizontally and heading towards her. Go inside.


    Little Luo You was following along like a follower, not understanding why he suddenly fell out of favor.


    In order to prevent his father from forgetting him, he shouted from behind: "Daddy, Daddy."


    Fortunately, his father still remembered him. After carrying his mother back to the house and sitting on the kang, he reached out and carried him to the kang, and asked him: "Dad hasn''t been back for so long. How did you remember your father?"


    After hearing this, Brother You ran off the kang, went to the box and took out a stack of portraits, pointed at them and said: "Daddy looks normal, looks like he has a beard, looks like heughs, looks like he is angry, looks like he is wearing armor  They were all painted by my mother. She said that if Brother You looks at the portraits every day, he will never forget his father."


    this?


    Luo Ying was so moved that he picked up Brother You and walked outside the house, shouting: "Come here, take Brother You to y."


    He then said to his son: "Daddy has something important to tell your mother. You can''t listen to children. Go and y first. Daddy will bake a barbecue for you in the evening."


    Little Luo You was an obedient child. He nodded in agreement, but then asked worriedly: "Will daddy still leave?"


    Luo Ying touched his little head and said with a smile: "No, daddy will be at home with you this year."


    However, he said this too early. At the end of this year, many major events happened, which prevented everyone from having a good New Year.


    "Okay!" Xiao Luo You was very happy, waved his little hand to his father, and followed the servants.


    When Luo Ying saw that her son was gone, she immediately returned to the house and couldn''t wait to kiss her daughter-inw.


    Farewell is better than a wedding, and the trouble was too much. By the time Xiao Luoyou could eat barbecue, it was already midnight, and his old father dug him out of the bed.


    Luo Ying said: "As a man, you must keep your word. If daddy says I will give you barbecue tonight, I will definitely do it."


    "Ah~" Xiao Luo You was so sleepy that he yawned and leaned against cousin Yu: "Mom, what did daddy tell you? You even fell asleep after talking."


    With one sentence, Cousin Yu almost wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in and re at Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying was afraid that his son would tire his wife, so she hugged her son and stuffed a piece of barbecue into his mouth: "Eat more meat and talk less."


    In order not to embarrass her daughter-inw, Luo Ying changed her subject again and talked about the Northeast: "Wei Xiaoer is bing more and more eager for sess, but Wei Qi... I didn''t expect that a humble person back then was actually good at dancing. There are many capable people with lofty ideals gathered around me.


    Wei Qi is Wei Er''s uncle. Because he is the second son, he cannot inherit the title of Duke Wei. He has been studying since he was a child and ns to be a civil servant. In the eyes of everyone, he is an honest man who only knows how to drop books.


    But when she saw him this time, Luo Ying was shocked. She felt that they were blind back then, and they thought that Wei Qi was a man who was ipetent in literature and martial arts, and even a little too honest and useless, and needed the support of his father and brother.

 Chapter 2253: new aunties

    Chapter 2253: new aunties


    Chapter 2253 New Aunts


    "But now he is very opinionated and courteous to others. In order to find a strong bandit as a general, he went up the mountain to build a house for the dead grandmother of the strong general to observe mourning for a year, and then asked someone to take the petition to the Yamen to sue the bandit. Brother-inw, let the gangster brother-inw be beheaded and avenge the gangster family."


    "The ruthless bandit was grateful for his kindness. On the night when his brother-inw was beheaded and his family was exiled, he took Wei Qi up the mountain. After learning that he was the second son of Duke Wei, he regarded him as the head of the family and led his brothers to fight for him. Follow him."


    The ruthless gangster Zhou Huang used to be a soldier, but his sister was unkind and was abandoned by a heartless man, resulting in one body and two lives. Zhou Huang was so angry that he went to his brother-inw''s house with a knife. He originally wanted to cut off his arm, but why? Zhi''s brother-inw used his own mother to stop him, but he identally killed his brother-inw''s mother.


    With one knife and one life, Zhou Huang was wanted and went up the mountain to be a bandit.


    In recent years, the entire Chu State has been in chaos. In order to fight against the enemy, all kinds of exorbitant taxes and misceneous taxes have been heavy. The northeast is not as wealthy as the south. Many people who cannot afford the poll tax and the resistance tax have gone to the mountains to be bandits. Therefore, Zhou Huang was A team of several thousand people.


    Wei Qi spent a year living in a thatched cottage in exchange for such a team, which can be said to be a huge profit.


    "Uncle Wei Er is going to ask for generals? Aren''t he and Wei Xiaoer an excellent distribution of civil and military affairs? Why do you still need to recruit people by yourself?" Cousin Yu is an extremely smart person. Hearing this, he frowned and was worried. Question: "Are he and Wei Xiaoer at odds with each other?"


    Luo Ying smiled and said: "Their uncle and nephew were not that close to each other before. Now they are just joining forces to seek a great cause. When the matter is aplished, there will probably be a fight. This is why Wei Qi wants to personally The reason for going to the general."


    Wei Qi didn''t want to lose, so he naturally had to have his own troops.


    He added: "Wei Er has been too fierce in the past few years. He will do whatever it takes to gain territory. I''m afraid he will suffer a big loss in the future. No, he has already suffered a big loss... Killing his wife''s n and seizing the city on their wedding night. This great evil will follow him. Even if he achieves great things throughout his life, he will still be scolded by others for this matter."


    At the time of Dongqing, he told Wei Er all the advantages and disadvantages, but Wei Er insisted on going his own way and must do this thing of killing his wife and seizing the city.


    After hearing this, Cousin Yu was very sad and asked about the princess: "Is she still alive?"


    Luo Ying nodded: "Well, the Dongqing people still need her to stabilize the city."


    Ke Wei Er is just using her, he won''t let her live too long, and he won''t let her upy the position of his wife.


    What he wants is a wife who can help him. Currently, he is interested in a noblewoman from a noble family who upies the most civil service positions.


    Wei Er is a military general. He can lead troops and fight on his own. Therefore, he does not need to marry the daughter of a general. Instead, he must free up his noble wife position and give it to the daughter of a civil servant from a well-known family. Come and help him achieve great things.


    After hearing this, Cousin Yu felt a little tired: "...How can I live a good life by nning my daughter-inw''s life like this? Once there is trouble, I am afraid that when the disasteres, we will go separate ways and we will not be able to truly support each other."


    She feels that the best couple is like her and Luo Ying, or Mu Geer and Xiaoyu, who have no calctions, just help each other in the same boat, and depend on each other for life and death.


    Luo Ying was toozy to talk about Wei Er''s personal affairs, but said: "Jiao Jiao doesn''t have to think too much. He chooses his own life. It has nothing to do with us how he lives. We have helped him a lot. We don''t owe him anything, only he owes us." our."


    "Daddy, Rourou." Xiao Luo You shouted, shaking Luo Ying''s big hand.


    Luo Ying smiled, stuffed him with a mouthful of meat, and continued: "On the contrary, Mu Ge''er''s second uncle Qin Gui has another house to fill, and he gave birth to a daughterst year."


    After hearing this, cousin Yu quickly asked: "What kind of person is that? Is he easy to get along with?"


    If the person she marries is not good at filling out the house, after meeting Mugeer and his wife, she is afraid that the new Aunt Qin will use her status as an elder to suppress Mugeer and his wife.


    "The women are still hiding in a safe ce. I haven''t seen them, but their natal family is not visible. They are just a wealthy local family." Luo Yingforted Cousin Yu: "Don''t worry, Jiaojiao. Qin Gui is just a concubine. They are married." You want to use your status as elders to suppress Brother Mu, and besides, Brother Mu and his wife are not vegetarians, especially the Gu family, they are just a shrew, how can they be afraid of them?"


    Qin Gui can only deceive people with his mouth. In terms of real ability, he really doesn''t have much, so he is not afraid. However, he talked about Wei Qi: "I also married another wife. She is the daughter of the Wang family, a prominent family in the Northeast. The family has a lot of money and food. My father-inw''s family has received favors from Duke Wei, and Wei Qi is good at life." , that family is dedicated to repaying their kindness and providing support to their daughter, family property, and children."


    Unfortunately,


    "Wei Qi already has a concubine''s eldest son, who was born to his benefactor when he was on the run. The benefactor was not very old. She was a young girl who had escaped from famine, so she was very sensible and knew that the Wang family was a prominent family in the Northeast, so she did not fight for it. , willing to be a concubine. She also said that there is a difference between the legitimate concubine and the legitimate concubine. Even if her son is born first, the Wei family will be inherited by the legitimate son of the Wang family in the future. She and the eldest son of the concubine are all subject to the arrangements of the legitimate concubine. "


    I was also afraid that the Wang family would not believe it, so I personally wrote a deed that mother and son would notpete for the family property, pressed their fingerprints, and sent it to the Wang family for safekeeping.


    this?


    Cousin Yu frowned when she heard this: "This girl is not simple. The city is very deep. If we meet her in the future, we must ask Mugeer and his wife to be careful about her."


    She is a noble daughter of a noble family. She has been taught by her nuns since she was a child. She often followed her aunt into the pce to pay her respects to the Queen Mother, so she is very familiar with the ways some womenpete for favor.


    "She holds the Wang daughter in such a high position, and I''m afraid she has a lot of ns."


    After hearing this, Luo Ying thought for a while and nodded in agreement, but said: "Jiao Jiao, don''t worry, it''s just a concubine without family support. There won''t be any trouble, and Wei Qi''s room is different from ours." The rtionship is far away, we just need to keep an eye on them and not harm Mugeer and his wife."


    But Cousin Yu still reminded: "It''s better to be careful, otherwise I''m afraid she will take advantage of her."


    They are rtives of the Wei family, and Luo Ying has a huge Eagle Food Gang. When the concubine is in trouble, he will inevitably take advantage of them.


    Luo Ying listened and nodded: "Okay, I will be careful. Jiaojiao, don''t think too much. Drink a bowl of bird''s nest to replenish your body, so that you can give Brother You a younger sister."


    After hearing this, Cousin Yu''s face turned red, but she took the bird''s nest and drank it silently... She also wanted to have another child, but Brother You was too lonely alone.


    Brother You grabbed Luo Ying''s arm and said, "Brother, I want a younger brother."


    Luo Ying smiled and asked him: "Brother You, do you like your younger brother? But my sister is much more well-behaved than my younger brother."


    He already has a son, and he wants a daughter who can stay with Jiao Jiao all the time. After all, the brat will study and practice martial arts after he is five years old, and may have to travel far away to fight in the future, so he will not be able to stay with Jiao Jiao.


    "Yeah!" Little Luo You nodded his head and said to his father: "Brother You likes his younger brothers. Both younger brothers are fat and well-behaved... Mom said they can also practice martial arts and study with me."


    He is just three years old. Every time he speaks too long, he has to pause once or twice, otherwise he will not be able to speak clearly.


    Cousin Yu taught him this method. She told him not to speak too hastily. If he was in a hurry and couldn''t speak clearly, he could pause for a while before continuing.


    Cousin Yu smiled: "He is talking about the two twins from Muge''er''s family."


    She often mentioned the two children of Muge''er''s family to You Ge''er, letting You Ge''er know that he has two little cousins and don''t forget these rtives.


    The more you say it, the more you will remember it.


    Dad, look, fat brother! Xiao Luo You ran down the kang again and brought two pictures over to show Luo Ying.

 Chapter 2254: Selling medicinal materials

    Chapter 2254: Selling medicinal materials


    Chapter 2254 Selling medicinal materials


    Luo Ying saw the portrait and smiled: "Jiaojiao, did you draw it based on Muge''er''s childhood? It''s quite simr."


    He remembered that Mugeer looked like this when he was about half a year old, good-looking and chubby.


    He will remember it all because of Qin Er.


    Qin Er has a domineering temperament. After being a younger brother for so many years, he finally became an older brother. He was so happy that he felt ted. He stole Brother Mu out to show him, showing off: "Look, this is who I am as your older brother." Evidence, I also have a younger brother, so I dont have to be oppressed by Boss Qin anymore!


    However, Qin Er was also beaten twice by Father Qin and Brother Qin for stealing his younger brother out to show off.


    Cousin Yu smiled and said: "I heard that the two children looked very much like Muge''er, so I drew a few pictures based on Muge''er''s childhood appearance to show to Brother You."


    Luo Ying secretly kissed Cousin Yu and praised: "My wife is really talented and has learned a lot of good paintings."


    Thinking of something again, the smile on his face suddenly paused, and he pointed at the portrait and said: "What''s the temper of the two children? They don''t look like Mugeer, do they?!"


    Dont, he doesnt want to tease a serious-looking doll again, its too bad.


    Cousin Yu also remembered Qin Sang''s temper when he was a child andughed: "Don''t worry, brother Zheng has a very lively temper. He is a kid who loves tough and make trouble, simr to cousin Ji. Although Da Lang''s temper is more like brother Mu Son, but Xiaoyu is a lively person, teasing him every day has changed his temper a lot."


    Luo Ying was overjoyed when he heard this and asked, "Brother Zheng''s temper is very simr to A Ji''s?"


    Qin Ji is the name of the second brother of the real Qin family. The eldest brother of the Qin family is called Qin Cheng, and the third brother of the Qin family is named after Hecao.


    Qin''s father said that they were the children of a military general''s family and were destined to fight on the battlefield. They would easily die on the battlefield, so he named them after grass, hoping that they would be as tough as grass, and would live on year after year.


    Cousin Yu nodded: "Brother Mu sent a letter, saying that his temper is really like that of Second Cousin Ji, and he is very happy."


    "Jiaojiao, I''m very happy too!" Luo Ying hugged Cousin Yu,y on her shoulder, and choked with sobs: "Qin Er must be reluctant to let Brother Mu be helpless, so he came back... I knew him Will definitelye back!


    Cousin Yu felt sad when he heard that. She stroked his back and said, "Well, second cousin Ji is back. He can''t bear to leave us. He wants toe back and continue to protect us."


    Although they all know that this is impossible, in life, it is not bad to have a beautiful imagination once in a while.


    After hearing this, Luo Ying hugged her tighter and felt extremely happy that he could marry her in this life.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,w, daddy, don''t cry, don''t cry." Little Luo You was still young. He was very scared when he saw his dad crying.


    Luo Ying looked at him and smiled: "Brother You, don''t be afraid. Daddy is fine. I just thought of your second cousin and thought of his goodness in my heart, so I cried."


    Xiao Luoyou: "Dad is right to cry... My second cousin is a benefactor. You must remember him, as my mother said."


    "Your mother is right. Your second cousin is a great benefactor to our family. We will remember him all our lives." Luo Ying said, wrapping her arms around her son and saying, "Come, let''s cry together." , miss your second cousin uncle."


    Wow! Xiao Luo You really started crying, crying quite sadly.


    Luo Ying was startled and hurriedly coaxed him: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Daddy is just teasing you. Brother You just needs to remember how good your second cousin is to our family."


    He added: "Your second cousin is aughing and noisy person. He doesn''t like people crying, and he doesn''t need others to repay his kindness. As long as we live our own lives well. So Brother You, be good and stop crying."


    Qin Er said when he blocked them that he was not saving the couple for their own sake, but was just acting ording to his own conscience.


    If the couple and the child in their belly were killed, but he escaped alone, then he would spend the rest of his days in regret. In order to make himself safe, he would rather stay and be a hero. Qin Er is such an open-minded person... He is more like an eagle than him, and he has been flying freely in the sky.


    Cousin Yu wiped away Xiao Luo You''s tears and said, "Brother You, be good, listen to your father and stop crying."


    Okay, dont cry~ Xiao Luo You wiped away his tears, ate another piece of meat, and finally felt happy.


    Cousin Yu looked at the portraits and med herself: "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have kept them... let''s burn them."


    If these portraits are identally spread, it will bring disaster to Mugeer and his wife.


    Luo Ying said: "It''s okay, it''s toote to get burned now."


    After hearing this, Xiao Luoyou burst into tears again, hugged the portrait and said, "Don''t burn my brother."


    Cousin Yu said: "Brother You, be good, let''s burn this batch first, and after a while, mother will draw new ones for you, okay?"


    Xiao Luo You shook his head: "No, no, it will hurt my brother if I get burned."


    Cousin Yu smiled and patiently exined to him: "These are portraits. If you burn them, your brothers will not feel any pain, but if you keep them, they will be in danger."


    Xiao Luo You was shocked: "If you keep it, will your brothers be in danger?"


    Cousin Yu nodded: "Yes, so I have to burn it first and then paint itter."


    Little Luo You liked his brothers and didn''t want anything to happen to them. In the end, he shed tears and asked his parents to burn the portraits. He huddled in Luo Ying''s arms and fell asleep unknowingly.


    Luo Ying looked at his sleeping son, shook his head with a smile, put him on the kang, covered him with a quilt, and continued eating barbecue with his wife.


    Cousin Yu reminded: "We must tell Mugeer and his wife about the Northeast as soon as possible so that they know what''s going on."


    "Okay, I''ll write a letter to Brother Mu right now." Luo Ying began to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and then asked cousin Yu: "Does Jiao Jiao have anything to say to Mr. Gu?"


    Jiao Jiao liked Mrs. Gu very much and wrote to her whenever she had the chance.


    Cousin Yu smiled and said, "I will write it myself, and you will write yours."


    Luo Yingughed when she heard this. He gave her the pen, ink, paper and inkstone he had prepared, and got another copy for himself. The couple sat on the kang, with little Luo You sleeping next to them, and wrote letters together.


    After finishing writing, Luo Ying went out and delivered the letter with a letter eagle, then returned to the house and slept with his wife in his arms.


    On the other hand, his wife and children sleptfortably on the warm bed, but Wei Changping and Wei Changwu couldn''t sleep. They asked Ma Wu: "Fifth brother, I heard that Master Ying returned to the mountain, is it true? When did our brothers Can you go up to the mountain to visit Master Ghost?"


    The second master asked their brothers to follow them to the northwest, just to let them find out the road to the sky of the Eagle Food Gang. Now that Luo Ying has returned to the mountain peak himself and left them at the foot of the mountain, how can they deal with each other?


    But Luo Ying had already guessed Wei Er''s intention, how could he let them go to the mountain?


    Ma Wu said with a smile: "When Lord Ying returned to the peak, he told us that the two brothers who have just arrived should stay at the foot of the mountain first, and then go up to the mountain after they are familiar with the terrain and the rules of the Eagle Food Gang."

 Chapter 2255: prescription

    Chapter 2255: prescription


    Chapter 2255 Prescription


    Wei Changping and Wei Changwu were shocked and asked, "Fifth brother, what do you mean by this?"


    "That''s what it means literally." Ma Wu still smiled and said: "Brothers, let''s work hard. Once you''re done, Master Ying will naturally let you go to the mountain. As for Master Ghost, he is old and his face is disfigured. He doesnt like to meet people very much. Lets wait until he wants to see you.


    this?


    Wei Changping and Wei Changwu were shocked. They didn''t expect Luo Ying to be so disrespectful to the second master.


    There is no other way. This is the territory of the Eagle Food Gang, and Luo Ying is a fanatic. They can only ept it and obey orders, hoping that Luo Ying can ept them early.


    Wei Changping was smarter and knew why Luo Ying was making things difficult for them, so he said to Ma Wu: "Fifth brother, please tell Master Ying that the second master has absolutely no bad intentions towards him, and sending our brothers here is not to investigate. But make friends.


    Ma Wu smiled and said: "Brother Changping, don''t worry, I will bring you your words."


    Wei Changping was very grateful and solemnly saluted Ma Wu with a fist in his hand: "Thank you very much."


    From then on, the brothers lived at the foot of the mountain, training and patrolling like ordinary gangsters from the Eagle Food Gang, waiting for Luo Ying to hear from him.


    After staying at the foot of the mountain for a few days, they understood how huge the Eagle Food Gang was.


    The entire Eagle Food Gang isposed of many tall peaks, and no one knows how many these peaks there are, and no one knows how big the territory of the entire Eagle Food Gang is.


    In short, the foot of the mountain where they are located belongs to Long''an Prefecture. I heard that these peaks start from the Longshan Mountains...and the Longshan Mountains are so big that they not only cross Dachu and Dajong, but also cross Longshan Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture!


    What exactly is hidden in such a huge mountain range?


    Wei Changping didn''t know, but he felt that the Eagle Food Gang might have connected the mountains across Longshan Prefecture and Long''an Prefecture. There might be unknown tunnels under these peaks... If there are really tunnels, then Luo Ying and Ying The food gang is too scary!


    Qin Sang has received Luo Ying''s letter and is very happy to know that he has returned safely and that Cousin Yu and Brother You are both well.


    But he has been getting busier and busier recently, with heavy tasks on his shoulders, and he cannot return to the guard station immediately to tell Gu Jinli the good news.


    Gu Jinli is also busy now. In a few days, people from Yuanzi Pharmacy wille to transport medicinal materials, but some medicinal materials need to be fried. She is now in the pharmacy every day watching her rtives frying medicinal materials, for fear of frying them. If the steps are wrong, or the heat of frying is not enough, good medicinal materials are wasted.


    "Aunt Bao, the heat of frying the swan lice fruit is not enough. Pour it all back and fry it again on low heat." After checking the swan lice fruit, Gu Jinli felt that it was a little soft, so he asked old wife Bao to fry the swan lice fruit again. Back.


    "Hey, here wee." The old wife came over immediately, looked at the name embroidered on the linen, and shouted angrily: "Ms. Fan, it''s you again, didn''t you say that the fried medicinal materials will have to wait for the Qingpu Qingfensi Fourth Festival? Can you tie the bag after someone has inspected it? You tie the bag without inspection. Are you trying to ruin the business for all of us?!"


    Mrs. Fan hurried over to apologize: "Madam, Mr. Bao, Mrs. Bao, I''m really sorry. I was afraid that the bag would fall over and the medicinal materials would spill out, so I pierced the bag in advance... I will take it back and fry it again. You Don''t be angry, you two."


    Speaking, he hurriedly dragged a sack of pheasant fruit to fry again.


    The olddy said: "It''s only three things. If the next timees, your medicinal materials will rot in the ground and I won''t be able to sell them!"


    Then he said to his rtives: "Go and beat the gong and tell everyone that the Fan family of the Gan family under Mr. Lu''s banner failed to fry medicine and was fined three taels of silver as a warning to others!"


    "Yes." The family members hurried out, rang the gong, and shouted: "The Fan family of the Gan family under Mr. Lu failed to fry medicine, and he will be fined three taels of silver as a warning to others!"


    After hearing this, the other family members of the guardhouse tensed up: "Hey, this is the second time, and we won''t ept the medicinal materials next time. We must do a better job to prevent the medicinal materials we have worked so hard to grow from being sold. stay home."


    After saying that, I went to check the homemade medicinal materials without worry, for fear that there might be something wrong with the homemade medicinal materials.


    When the old wife saw this, she felt relieved, and said to Gu Jinli guiltily: "Madam, I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of it properly." "I can''t me you entirely." Gu Jinli looked at the medicine spection workshop and pointed at the piles of medicinal materials. The house said: "Stop for a moment, separate the fried medicinal materials and the fried medicinal materials that have not been inspected. Separate them clearly before starting work!"


    Dont work in a messy manner, otherwise more mistakes will ur.


    "Yes!" The family members started to move. After sorting out the medicinal materials, they began to fry the medicinal materials again. The entire medicine spection workshop was very busy.


    Gu Dalin hade back from the Northeast. When he saw Gu Jinli working in the medicine spection workshop again, he said, "Xiaoyu, don''t stay here anymore. You have to take care of your children. The smell of these medicines may hurt your health." To two dolls.


    Gu Dalin sent snake ointment juice to the Northeast for sale. He went there for almost a year, but still could not find the whereabouts of his wife and daughter. As a result, the delivery of snake ointment juice this year was dyed. He felt very guilty. After returning, he rushed to work.


    They also feel very sorry for Big Wolf and Two Wolf, and are afraid that the smell of medicine on Gu Jinli''s body will hurt them. Every time he sees Gu Jinli busy working in the medicine workshop, he always scolds her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Uncle Dalin, don''t worry, these medicinal materials will only affect pregnant women and will not cause much harm to children."


    Gu Dalin said: "I''m young, so you should be more careful. Go back first. We are here, so nothing can go wrong."


    "Okay, I''ll go back first." Gu Jinli also missed his two children, so he left the medicine spection workshop and returned to his house without staying any longer.


    As soon as he entered the house, he heard Eng''sughter.


    Smiling so happily, Gu Jinli stopped taking a shower and looked into the room. He saw the second wolf and the big wolf sitting opposite each other on the kang. The two chubby little people were fighting for a cotton doll.


    The second wolf was very strong and grabbed it. He jumped up and down happily andughed showily at his brother.


    The big wolf was not angry. Heughed with his younger brother for a while, then stretched out his little hand and grabbed the stuffed toy in the second wolf''s arms.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah! The big wolf grabbed it hard.


    "Ahhhh!" The two wolves pulled back hard. The two little guys were inseparable, and Gu Jinliughed out loud.


    The two little guys heard theughter, followed the sound, and saw only an empty doorway. They were confused for a while, and then started ying the game of grabbing stuffed toys.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and hurriedly ran to take a shower and wash his hair... There was nothing he could do, Eng was too clingy, and if he saw her, he would definitely not let her go.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Gu Jinli finished taking a bath and went to y with his two sons.


    In the next few days, she still went to the medicine workshop every day to keep an eye on it, but only for half a day. Then she came back to spend time with the child in the afternoon. It was not until September 28th that the people from the Yuanzi Medicine Shop finally came.


    Coming here are shopkeeper Min Da, who is in charge of the entire Northwest, Central ins, and Zhongzhou medicine stores, and an old acquaintance, shopkeeper Cheng.


    Gu Jinli was happy and shocked when he heard that Shopkeeper Cheng was here: "Isn''t Shopkeeper Cheng in charge of the medicine shop in the south of the Yangtze River? Why are you here in the northwest? Did youe here with a mission?"


    She guessed it right. Shopkeeper Cheng received an order from Dr. Wu and specially sent her a prescription.

 Chapter 2256: The vitality of Min Dongs family

    Chapter 2256: The vitality of Min Dong''s family


    Chapter 2256 The vitality of the Min Dong family


    It was Daqing who came to deliver the message: "They have just arrived. It''s not clear yet, but Uncle Mutong and Master Dalin are entertaining them."


    Alsoing were Master Tao from the government office and Liu Baihu from the gathering ce in Mu County.


    Liu Baihu is Liu Sanbiao, Ruan Shuniang''s husband... Becausest time Lin Yongwang helped Xu Liuli use his family to harm Qin Sang and his wife, General Fu was very angry. This time he specially sent Liu Sanbiao, who liked the Qin and Gu families more, toe over. I just hope nothing happens again, lest he be punished again!


    When talking about being punished, General Fu was very unconvinced. It was clearly Xu Liu who caused the trouble. What did it have to do with him? Why should all the punishment be piled on him? A dignified general was beaten with twenty military sticks because of Xu Liu''s misdeeds, and his legs were almostme.


    Daqing said again: "Manager Min told Shopkeeper Cheng that there are many people here, and they live outside the guardhouse. It is also messy, so it is difficult for Madam to see them. We will wait until the Lordes back to discuss everything."


    Theing of the Yuanzi Medicine Store to collect the medicinal materials from the Wei was a major event, as it was rted to the ie of each soldier''s family. General Jiang attached great importance to it and asked Qin Sang toe back and take charge of the medicinal materials sold by each David.


    Should be on the way back now.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I won''t go there yet, but I have to quickly kill two sheep, stew the mutton soup, bake some more cakes, and let Manager Min and the others have a warm meal."


    Yes. Daqing responded and went out to make arrangements.


    The health center was very busy. In order to make their own ie, the rtives of each family also took out the eggs, gourds and other things they had saved to add vegetables to the people of Yuanzi Medicine.


    Qin Sang came back in the afternoon. In addition to Zhong Yu and Cong Wenshan, he also came back with General Wu.


    Gu Jinli heard that General Wu was also here, and was surprised: "Why is General Wu here?"


    Qin Sang changed his clothes and said with a smile: "He''s here to help us. The collection of medicinal materials this time is of great importance and involves money. General Jiang was afraid that I would cause trouble and be hated by others, so he sent General Wu here. .


    Last year, David was afraid of losing money, so he only tried to grow some medicinal materials that were in short supply. This year is different. Becausest year he made money from medicinal materials, this year David is growing a lot of medicinal materials. He hopes that the medicinal materials can be sold at a good price so that everyone can Have a good year together.


    Qin Sang said again: "General Wu doesn''t want to cause us any trouble. He said he won''t live in the guard house, but he wants me to take the two wolves out to see him. He likes the two wolves."


    Gu Jinli was so angry that he pinched him: "Don''t bark. If you call them two wolves again, I will never finish with you."


    My son has a name!


    Qin Sang smiled, leaned over to kiss her, and responded softly: "Okay, I will listen to my wife."


    But the wife must reward her.


    He hugged Gu Jinli and kissed her wantonly, but in the end the kiss became harder and harder, and he almost couldn''t help but carry her back to the back room.


    Gu Jinliughed so hard: "I asked you to have an indiscriminate rtionship, you must know how powerful it is."


    Qin Sang smiled helplessly, but he was happy in his heart. He told her about Luo Ying''s safe return: "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to worry anymore."


    Xiaoyu got along well with Cousin Yu. During the year when Brother Luo went to Dongqing to fight, she was often worried about the safety of Cousin Yu, mother and son.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m finally back."


    "No matter how small the matter is, tell Xiaoyu when youe back in the evening. I will take the children to see General Wu first." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and went to the two sons'' house, holding one in each hand and taking them there. Meet General Wu.


    Hey, the two boys are finally here. I miss Grandpa Wu to death. Let Grandpa Wu hug him. General Wu came up to the two children as soon as he saw them.


    Ouch! Eng had only seen General Wu once, but he was not afraid of General Wu. He excitedly stretched out his hand towards General Wu, trying to pull his beard.


    The general was happy and showed off to the people around him: "Look how smart Eng is. He still remembers my beard."


    Liu Sanbiao was very good at ttering, and immediately said: "The general is wise and powerful. He is a powerful general who resisted the army in the northwest. Naturally, he will never be forgotten!"


    "You are good at talking." General Wu was happy because he had been ttered by Liu Sanbiao. He hugged Eng again and handed him his beard: "Here, pull it."


    Ahhh! Eng was so happy that he grabbed General Wus beard and started shaking it up and down. Qin Sang looked solemn and said angrily: "Two wolves, stop it, don''t pull people''s beards, it will hurt!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand and lightly hit Eng''s little hand.


    Eng was stunned, but in the past few months, Gu Jinli often taught him not to pull or drag others. He had grown up for a few months and understood some things, so he finally let go obediently.


    But the problem of crying is still there. I feel extremely wronged, so I take a deep breath and cry.


    "Hahaha." General Wu smiled and hurriedly coaxed him: "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    The coaxing was too harsh and the two wolves didnt listen.


    Ah! The big wolf saw it and handed the little stuffed animal in his hand to the second wolf.


    General Wu was overjoyed when he saw this: "Hey, the big wolf can take the initiative tofort people. He is indeed a smart boy."


    During the 100-day banquet, Dng was too quiet, and he had been worried for several months, fearing that a good young man like Sang would end up with a defective baby.


    Now that the big wolf is sensible, I feel relieved.


    The big wolf heard his loudughter, turned to look at him, and called out as if to greet him: "Hmm."


    Hands out the puppet in his hand to Eng again: "Ah!"


    Because the hand strength is still weak, the puppet is a little unable to grasp it and is sliding down.


    General Wu quickly took the puppet and gave it to Eng: "Second wolf, take it quickly, your brother gave you this."


    The second wolf howled for a while, and after feelingfortable, he stopped crying. He held the stuffed toy and shook it a few times, then handed the stuffed toy to the big wolf: "Ahhh!"


    After the big wolf reached out to grab it, the second wolf stopped and pulled it back. The two brothers started to y the game of grabbing the doll again.


    "These two boys are so funny." General Wuughed and felt very happy.


    Manager Min''s hands were itching to see him. After the two children had finished ying the game of grabbing the dolls, he said to Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, can Ie and give the young master a hug?"


    Okay. Qin Sang handed the big wolf to Manager Min.


    Manager Min did not let go after taking it. He and General Wu held each other in their arms until midnight, when the two children were asleep, and then returned them to Qin Sang and asked him to take the children back to sleep.


    Shopkeeper Cheng couldn''t hold the baby all night, so he felt very sad. He made an appointment with Qin Sang: "Qin Qianhu, let me hug the two young masters and y with them tomorrow."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Sure, I''ll let Shopkeeper Cheng give me a hug tomorrow."


    After saying that, he held the child in his arms, took the prescription given by shopkeeper Cheng and the letter he just wrote, and went back to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli had been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw himing back with the child in his arms, he hurried over to pick him up and said with a smile: "You came back sote. It seems that our two cubs are very popr."


    Although the two children came backte, Gu Jinli was not worried that they would be hungry. They were already able to eat rice cereal. He sent someone to give them two meals, and they were full.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, General Wu, Manager Min, and Shopkeeper Cheng all like the two children very much and will never let go of them."


    He took out the prescription and letter and handed it to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, take a look."

 Chapter 2257: Make a lot of money

    Chapter 2257: Make a lot of money


    Chapter 2257: Making a lot of money


    Gu Jinli took it and read the letter first.


    The letter is very short, but it contains three important things.


    First of all, the medicine has been prepared, and the effect is better than the anti-worm medicine of the bandits. I was afraid that they were in urgent need of it, so I asked shopkeeper Cheng to send it first.


    Second, the prescription had been sent to the pce one day before it was sent to the northwest. Doctor Wu wanted to use this prescription to free the Mindong family, so that he could live a life of marrying a wife and having children like a normal person.


    As for Aunt Wu, she has long been prepared to bury the queen...as long as the Min Dong family can make it better.


    Third, we dont know whether this prescription is good or bad in the northwest, so we have to hide it first. They dont want to reveal it. When the pce epts it, news will be sent here to let people here know.


    By then, even if some people don''t like the prescription, the prescription came here from the pce and has nothing to do with them, so they can''t cause trouble to them.


    Old Doctor Wu also said that if the prescription is sessful, her name will be reported and she will be given a share of the credit. After all, she was the one who came up with alternative medicinal materials such as smander liver.


    Thest thing he said was that he was in good health and living a good life, and that he and his wife should not worry.


    He also asked about the situation of Big Wolf and Two Wolves and said that next time he wrote a letter, he should write more interesting stories about Big Wolf and Two Wolves. Last time, he wrote less and he couldnt read enough.


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw it, and sighed: "I hope one day we can take the child back and let the third grandpa, the third grandma, Grandpa Wu, and Grandpa Qin meet them."


    Qin Sang knew the reason for her sigh. These old people were very old. No matter how good their health was, they could not get any better. If they went back a few yearster, they might not be able to see them.


    However, heforted Gu Jinli: "We will definitely see them again."


    Gu Jinli is an optimistic person. After hearing this, he nodded with a smile, opened the prescription, and looked at it... This prescription is very simr to Dr. Xiao Liu''s prescription, except for one medicinal ingredient, which is unicorn horn.


    Old doctor Wu did not use unicorn horn as medicine, but used red phoenix pill and white dragon ant to rece the red wolf pill from Rong Thief.


    Qilin horns are formed from the white sap flowing out of the tea tree over many years. But there is something even better than the unicorn horns on the tea tree, and that is the white dragon ants that grew up eating tea tree sap and live in the tea tree. .


    White dragon ants arepletely transparent. After eating tea tree sap, their bodies will be as white as snow. At this time, they can be caught and refined, and the whole ant can be used as medicine. Together with the red phoenix pill, it can be a kind of ant. Red Wolf Pill is an even better medicinal material!


    Gu Jinli said happily: "Grandpa Wu is still very good, he can think of using white dragon ants as medicine... There seems to be no record of medicinal use of this thing, and orthodox doctors generally dare not use it as medicine."


    Especially Imperial Physician Xiao Liu, even though he is young and vigorous, as an imperial physician he is used to being cautious. He only dares to use unicorn horns that have been recorded as medicinals and does not dare to touch white dragon ants.


    Seeing her looking like she wanted to test the medicine, Qin Sang said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s find a time tomorrow and let''s try the medicine again."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll endure it, don''t be in a hurry."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. After putting the child down, he went to fetch warm water. The couple carefully washed the hands and faces of the two children, took off their outer clothes, and put on one-piece cotton clothes for sleeping. Take them to Shuangfuyuan.


    Shuangfuyuan, the name Qin Sang and Gu Jinli gave to the small courtyard where their two children lived, was simply rubbish.


    But they hope that their two children will have good fortune and longevity, and grow up healthy, so just drop the dirt, as long as the meaning is good.


    After settling their two children, the couple went back to sleep.


    At half past nine o''clock the next day, the second wolf''s earth-shattering cry came again. Qin Sang was used to it. He hugged Gu Jinli tightly, covered her ears, and whispered tofort: "Xiaoyu, continue to sleep, and the second wolf will stop cryingter." .


    Sure enough, the brat Eng howled a few times and then stopped.


    Gu Jinli was still sleepy, moved in Qin Sang''s arms, and fell asleep again.


    The second wolf got up, peed, drank water, changed clothes, and drank milk, and then was taken to watch the soldiers drill.


    A few monthster, his hobby is still there, and even the big wolf is led by him to enjoy watching the soldiers practice. The soldiers were also used to himing to see everyone practice every day. Every time he came, he would practice very vigorously and shout loudly.


    Hoo ho! The two wolves were so excited that they would hoot along with the soldiers, making them very amused.


    After reading it, the second wolf apanied the big wolf to see the magpies.


    The two brothers were sitting in a wooden baby carriage made by Gu Dashan himself. With their little heads held high, they imitated the cry of two magpies: "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The big wolf was chirping.


    Gu Jinli was speechless every time he saw them, and asked Qin Sang next to him: "Do you think they are wolves or birds?"


    Qin Sang was stopped by the question and smiled: "They are our babies, two cute little people."


    After apanying Gu Jinli to see the two children for a while, he took Gu Jinli into the house, washed his face, brushed his teeth and had breakfast.


    When they finished eating, the two little guys got tired of ying with the magpies and pestered their parents to hold them.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli hugged them for a while and then put them down: "Mom and dad are going out to sell medicinal materials. You can y by yourselves and don''t make trouble."


    The big wolf was fine, but the second wolf burst into tears when he saw them leaving, but it was useless to cry. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli still had business to do.


    In the medicine spection workshop, Manager Min Da has already started busy with the people from Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    Yuanzi Medicine Store brought several doctors and a group of pharmacists over to test the medicine.


    "Chang Liangwei, frying 13,400 kilograms of swan lice fruit, of good quality, worth fifteen cents per kilogram, a total of 201 taels of silver. Receive the medicine, press your fingerprints, and give the silver!" Source of Medicine After the pharmacists in the shop inspected the medicinal materials one by one, the doctors conducted random inspections. After all the inspections werepleted, they began to collect the medicines and pay for them.


    There are too many medicinal materials, and the manpower of Yuanzi Medicine Store is limited. It is impossible to collect them from each household. Instead, they collect them from one guard station to another and give them to the general manager. The guard office then divides the money into individual families.


    What? Its only two hundred taels of silver in total, which is too little. Its only a few hundred cents distributed to each household. Weve worked hard for a year.


    "Bah, Zhang Youwang''s daughter-inw, what are youining about? This swan fruit is as easy to grow as grass. Just sow grass seeds in the wastnd and it''s done. It only requires some skills when frying. You can get a few hundred pennies. You What else do you want? Besides, this is just the least valuable medicinal material. We have grown several valuable medicinal materials. Wait, we will definitely sell it for a lot of money!"


    Sure enough, the more the medicinal materials were sold, the more money they earned. When it came to the hemostasis root, it was sold at a high price.


    "Chang Liang Wei, fry the root of Zhixue for 28,000 jin and 300 jin, of high quality, 200 coins per jin, a total of 5,666 taels of silver. Receive the medicine, press your fingerprints, and give the silver!"


    The Hemostasis Root Pressure Scale has a good hemostatic effect and can stop internal bleeding. It has a miraculous effect on internal injuries, especially postpartum women with excessive bleeding, so it is sold at a high price.


    "What, after selling so much money, how much money will be given to our family? Hurry up and do the math!" Mrs. Fan was so excited that she almost fainted, and her stepdaughter Gantanggua was also very excited. The mother and daughter put aside their grudges for the time being. , began to calcte the ie from selling medicinal materials at home.


    What''s so sad is that they don''t know how to count and can''t calcte at all, so Ganfugua did the math for them: "Our family sold two hundred and sixty kilograms of styptic roots for two hundred cents per kilogram. Just this medicinal material." We only got five taels of silver, plus several other medicinal materials, and now our family has received thirteen taels of silver."


    Fan and Gantanggua were very excited: "We have made so much money even before the medicinal materials are sold out. When they are sold out, our family will not be able to make a fortune, hahaha!"


    However, Mrs. Fanined again: "Ma''am, really, hemostatic root is so profitable, why don''t we let us grow more of it? We are really stupid to let people in other health centers grow this wealth medicine!"

 Chapter 2258: Tan family mother and daughter

    Chapter 2258: Tan family mother and daughter


    Chapter 2258 Tans Mother and Daughter


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu''s wife was so angry that she scolded: "Ms. Fan, who are you calling stupid? Don''t you know the reason why we don''t all nt hemostatic roots? It''s okay if you forget, I will recall it for you... Gan Fan vited the regtions of the Guard and was fined one tael of silver!"


    Madam has long said that Chang Liang Wei cannot make all the money, and must leave a way for other brother guards, so that everyone can unite and have someone to help during the war.


    Mrs. Fan knew the reason. She was just used to talking nonsense, so she said the wrong thing for a while.


    After hearing that she was going to be fined one tael of silver, she quickly begged for mercy: "Ms. Lu, I was wrong. Please, just pretend you didn''t hear anything and let me go...at worst, I will go to your farnd to help you fertilize two ponds of fertilizer. What do you think?" ?


    Ms. Lus face remained calm: Dont talk to me about these useless things. If you make a mistake, you will be punished. You cant even think of paying less for these two taels of silver!


    They are now well fed and clothed, and their children can study and learn good manners, all thanks to the madam. Fan dared to call the madam stupid, and even punishing her with a tael of silver was light.


    "Hey, I really didn''t mean it. It''s just such a mouthful. I''ll p myself for it!" Fan gave herself a few ps in the mouth, hoping to avoid punishment.


    Ms. Lu Zongqi was indifferent. She took out the punishment book she carried with her and tore off a piece of yellow paper and gave it to her: "Take it, and take the punishment paper to pay within three days."


    Gu Jinli got a batch of punishment books, which were numbered, and each tear had to have an exnation, so Fan''s money was fined.


    This is not because Gu Jinli is cruel, but because he is guarding an important ce and must take good care of his rtives, especially those who are aggressive and unreasonable. He must be treated harshly and let them know the pain.


    Only in this way can the aggressive rtives have a long memory.


    "Ms. Fan, look at the good things you have done. Even the fine for not frying the medicinal materialsst time has been fined. Our family has been fined five taels of silver. You have squandered half of the silver we just earned. My dowry is all gone." I''ve been ruined by you, pleasepensate me!" Gantanggua burst into tears because she felt sorry for Yinzi.


    Ms. Lu frowned when she heard this and scolded Gantanggua: "Shut up, why are you crying? If you dare to howl again, you will be punished by going to the livestock shed to pick up manure."


    After Gan Tang Gua heard this, she quickly apologized: "Ms. Lu, please calm down. I know I was wrong."


    There are hundreds of horses, cattle, sheep, and mules in the guardhouse. They can eat and pull, and there is a lot of dung. Her girl''s family cannot pick up dung. If Master Xiao Er sees it, wouldn''t he be disgusted by it?


    Madam Lu snorted coldly: "If you know you''re wrong, you should correct it. And don''t make trouble with your mother every day. Although she is your stepmother and deducted some food and clothing from you, she didn''t really treat you harshly. If she doesn''t have any dignity, she will Ill ask you to serve in front of Aunt Tao, and youll suffer the consequences when the timees!


    Gan Tang Gua trembled after hearing this, and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, I understand, and I will definitely not yell at my mother again."


    Aunt Tao is so cruel that she doesnt want to serve her.


    Fan Shi was so beautiful that she raised her chin and looked at Gantanggua: "Haha, stinky girl, let''s see if you dare to fight with me in the future!"


    Gan Fugua was afraid that they would start fighting again, so he hurriedly said: "Mom, stop talking. Aunt Tao just nced this way. If you don''t keep quiet, your family''s money will be confiscated."


    Fan quickly looked in the direction of Aunt Tao, and happened to see Aunt Tao looking over. She was so frightened that she crouched down and said, "Shut up now, don''t dare to say anything anymore."


    Not long after, Yao Baihu brought people in and said to Qin Sang: "Sir, people from Shihewei, Dashiwei, Qiansongwei, and Yonglinwei are here to sell medicinal materials. General Wu asked Mo to ask if there are any people. Were you going outside to collect medicinal materials?"


    "If you have someone,e here." Qin Sang said to Manager Min: "Uncle Min, the other guards are here. Let''s take people outside to collect the medicinal materials."


    "Hey." Manager Min responded and called the men: "A Shan, take everyone with me to collect the medicinal materials from the guard. Shopkeeper Cheng, you stay with Dr. Luo and the two pharmacists and continue to collect Liang Wei''s medicinal materials. "


    "Yes!" The people from Yuanzi Medicine Store responded, picked up their things, followed Qin Sang to the outside of the guardhouse in a carriage.


    Outside the guard house, it was really busy. At a nce, they were all convoys bringing medicinal materials to sell. The convoys were so long that they could not be seen to the end.


    Xia Zhang came over and said, "Sir, we have issued bamboo tags to the guards who came here to sell medicinal materials ording to the number." Qin Sang nodded and said, "Let''s get started."


    Yes. Xia Zhang immediately went to strike the gong.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded, and Xia Zhang shouted loudly: "Yuanzi Medicine Store is collecting the medicinal materials. The Weisuo who got the No. 1 Bamboo que came forward to sell the medicinal materials!"


    By coincidence, the person who arrived the earliest and got the bamboo card No. 1 was none other than Ji Youjie from Shihewei.


    Ji Youjie was an acquaintance with them. He stepped forward with a smile and saluted: "I have met Qin Qianhu. Ji Youjie, thest general, came to sell medicinal materials on behalf of Shihewei. This is the quantity and type of medicinal materials that we Shihewei want to sell." , please take a look."


    After what happened in Wanhe Prefecture, Ji Youjie has been promoted from a small g leader to a hundred households, and now he is an adult of a hundred households. However, he is still very humble in front of Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang did not ept the booklet, but only said: "As long as there is no problem with the medicinal materials, Yuanzi Medicine Store will ept them, and they will keep the ounts themselves. Just wait and press your fingerprints to get the money."


    "Yes." Ji Youjie immediately asked the soldiers to move down Shihewei''s medicinal materials one by one.


    The people at Yuanzi Medicine Store are very agile in their movements. Under the leadership of Ashan, they test the medicine, test the medicine, evaluate the quality, weigh, collect the medicine, and give money, all done in one go.


    Every time a medicinal material is received and money is given, everyone present will be shocked.


    Half an hourter, when all Shi Hewei''s medicinal materials were sold out and all the money was received, many of the family members who came to sell the medicinal materials couldn''t stand it anymore: "What, a full 6,674 taels of silver? Oh my God, there will be more than ten taels of silver divided among the heads of each family!"


    With ten taels of silver, they can marry two wives. This is what they earned this year. They can continue to make money selling medicinal materials next year and the year after that. They have been selling medicinal materials for ten or eight years. It is difficult for them not to make a fortune.


    The rtives and rtives hurriedly calcted how much silver the medicinal materials in their health clinic could be sold for. How much money can you get if you allocate it to your own family?


    After he made the rough calction, he eximed: "It''s great! I''ve really made a lot of money!"


    They also have a lot of medicinal materials for their health clinic, and they can earn at least eight taels of silver.


    After the money was calcted, the family members who came to sell the medicinal materials couldn''t wait any longer, and shouted at the top of their lungs: "Those in front, hurry up, don''t dy the sale of medicinal materials in our clinic! If the medicinal materials are caught by the rain, frost will If its beaten and damaged, well suffer a big loss!


    The quality of medicinal materials must be considered when collecting medicinal materials. Only the medicinal materials of high quality can be sold at high prices.


    Yonglinwei was just behind Shihewei, so the rtives of Yonglinwei shouted the loudest.


    After Mrs. Tan heard this, she was very angry. She raised the car curtain and shouted to them: "What are you shouting about? Medicinal materials are rted to human life. How can you be careless in collecting medicinal materials? Shut up and be honest... cough cough cough!"


    Before he finished speaking, he covered his heart and started coughing.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. If you have any dissatisfaction, my daughter can tell them." Tan Xiaoxiang hurriedly reassured Mrs. Tan. After Mrs. Tan got better, she handed Mrs. Tan some water and said, "Mom, drink some water. It''s okay." Good luck."


    Mrs. Tan nodded, but she was still worried. After drinking the water, she said: "We are on the second bamboo te. It''s our turn. Help me down. I have to keep an eye on it to make sure nothing goes wrong."


    Finally, we have a job that can make everyone''s life easier, but we can''t ruin things just by doing it.

 Chapter 2259: cure disease

    Chapter 2259: cure disease


    Chapter 2259 Treatment


    "No, mother, please rest. I''ll just go down and keep an eye on you. I''ll make sure to do a good job selling medicinal materials." Although Tan Xiaoxiang''s name is Xiaoxiang, she is almost twenty-one years old. If she gets married normally, her children will be everywhere. However, her betrothed fianc died in the war, Mrs. Tan''s health was not good, and the health center was newly built and was not yet stable. She wanted to help the family, but she was dyed because she did not talk about the engagement again.


    Also because she helped Mrs. Tan run the guardhouse for several years, she had umted prestige in Yonglin Guard, so she was confident that she could control them.


    Mrs. Tan did not agree: "You are an unmarried girl. There are men outside. You can''t go down alone."


    Speaking a little hastily, he coughed a few more times.


    Tan Xiaoxiang quickly agreed: "Chengchengcheng, let''s go down together, don''t worry."


    The guard station at Bamboo Station No. 2 ising up quickly, its your turn. Xia Zhang shouted.


    "Coming,ing!" Mrs. Xiao Baihu of Yonglin Guard responded, pulling her man forward and running forward: "We are Yonglin Guard people who got the No. 2 bamboo card. This is my man, a Baihu. He has achieved many military exploits."


    Then he pointed to the back and said, "Come on, let''s weigh these medicinal materials first and see how much silver they can be sold for?"


    Xia Zhang said: "We must first bring the bamboo sign and the guard token to verify your identities before we can collect the medicinal materials."


    He also reminded: "The collection of medicinal materials this time is collected by the whole health station together, not by the soldiers and their families alone. Do you, Yonglin Guard, only sell this small amount of medicinal materials?"


    These words are already referring to hundreds of couples.


    Mrs. Xiao said: "It''s not good to collect the entire health center together. We have to settle the ounts again after we go back. It''s not as good as collecting them one by one."


    He smiled again and said: "We don''t have many medicinal materials at home. We will collect them soon. Let''s collect them first."


    When Tan Xiaoxiang heard this, she was very angry. Her voice rose several times and she said, "Mrs. Xiao, my mother has something to do with you. Please get in the carriage!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao was dissatisfied, but she still gave her face and said, "Come here."


    He then showed off his elders'' money and said to Tan Xiaoxiang: "Sister Xiang, you are a girl who wants to get married. Don''t go out and work on this, otherwise you will be disliked by your future husband''s family."


    Her man had said that Tan Qianhu wanted to marry Tan Xiaoxiang to her brother Liang, so she would be Tan Xiaoxiang''s future mother-inw... To be honest, if Tan Xiaoxiang wasn''t a youngdy from Qianhu''s family and was favored, she wouldn''t have looked at it. Not to her.


    An old girl who is almost 21 years old and has no family, and she has a son who has everything in her family, she really ruined her bright brother!


    But his man said that Brother Liang was just a general, and marrying a girl from the Qianhu family was considered a high achievement. Besides, the Tan family was good, so he told her not to do it. After selling the medicinal materials and getting money, she would hire a Qianhu girl. Madam went to propose marriage to the Tan family.


    Mrs. Xiao thought it would be nice if she could have a daughter-inw like Miss Qianhu, so she put aside her dissatisfaction and agreed.


    It was precisely because she felt that Tan Xiaoxiang was her daughter-inw that she dared to act like an elder.


    Tan Xiaoxiang smiled: "My mother is not in good health, and I take care of the housework for her. Who dares to speak up? If there is a person who can speak out, it is not a good family, and it is not worth marrying."


    You! Mrs. Xiao was very angry, but Tan Xiaoxiang had already got out of the car and left.


    Mrs. Tan held Mrs. Xiao''s hand andforted her: "Sister, she can''t speak as a child, so don''t argue with her."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao felt better, but she still couldn''t help but said: "Madam, it''s really not me who said that Sister Xiang''s temper is too aggressive. Girls should be obedient, especially to me. , our two families may still..."


    Mrs. Xiao paused deliberately to let Mrs. Tan know that she intended to propose marriage to the Tan family, and then said: "Anyway, the girl will be a wife in the future, so it''s always good to be gentler."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tan said that she was lying if she said she was not angry, but her health was getting worse and worse. She was afraid that if she passed away, Sister Xiang would not have a solution for the rest of her life. Once there was a war, something would happen, so she could only Bear with it.


    Brother Liang is not bad, but he will be themander-in-chief in his early twenties. My man said that if he makes another contribution, he will definitely be promoted to Baihu. Sister Xiang is already a widower. If she can marry Xiao Liang, and Xiao Liang bes a householder under his man, then Sister Xiang will have no worries in the rest of her life, and she can rest in peace.


    As for Mrs. Xiao, her temper is a bit bad, but she can''t make any big changes.


    Lets go down and have a look. Mrs. Tan was thinking about selling medicinal materials. After a few perfunctory words with Mrs. Xiao, she got out of the car and went to see the medicinal materials being sold.


    Seeing the bags of Yong Linwei''s medicinal materials being opened and inspected, and then the bags being sealed and taken away, Mrs. Tan''s heart calmed down little by little.


    Finally, I heard the manager Ashan say: "Xiao Baihu, the medicinal materials you roasted by Yonglinwei are pretty good, almost all of them are of high quality. They were sold for a total of 60,800 taels of silver. Please sign and fingerprint, and take the silver." "


    Xiao Baihu was very happy when he heard this. He rubbed his hands and nodded: "Hey, hey, I will sign and press my fingerprints right now. Thank you for your hard work."


    Mrs. Xiao was so happy that she went crazy. She left Mrs. Tan and ran to her man, asking: "Really sold for more than 6,000 taels of silver?"


    Hey yo yo, Im getting rich.


    Without waiting for Xiao Baihu''s answer, he reached out again to take the bank note from Ashan''s hand, but failed to get it.


    A Shan was one step ahead of her, retracted his hand, looked at her, frowned and said: "Who are you? This is a whole health center''s money from selling medicinal materials, and it is not something outsiders can take randomly."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and said: "I am not an outsider, I am the wife of a hundred households in Yonglinwei. Come on, bring me the silver and take a look."


    A Shan didnt give it and gave the banknote to Xia Zhang who was standing beside him: Take it.


    Lest if I lose it, the people of Yonglin Guard will cry and make trouble here.


    Okay. Xia Zhang put away the banknote.


    Mrs. Xiao became anxious, pointed at Xia Zhang and said, "This is the money of our Yonglin Guards. You, a ve, are taking nothing!"


    She knew this man, but he was just a servant of Chang Liang Wei. He dared to take away her money, which was simply the opposite.


    Xia Zhangughed when he heard this: "What thisdy said is true. I am just a ve. It is really difficult for me to take so much silver. So, let me take the silver and give it to our Qianhu adults."


    After saying that, he didnt talk nonsense to Mrs. Xiao. He took the banknote directly to Qin Sang and told him the matter.


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this. He didn''t say anything more, but took the banknote to General Wu.


    General Wu got the banknote and heard the whole story. He was very angry and said to Qin Sang: "Go and call me Xiao."


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded and called Xiao Baihu himself: "Xiao Baihu,e with me. General Wu has invited you."


    After hearing this, Xiao Baihu had no time to scold Mrs. Xiao, so he hurriedly followed Qin Sang and asked in a low voice: "Qin Qianhu, is General Wu really here?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, I''ll sit behind the pile of medicinal materials."


    What?


    Ouch, bad food!


    Xiao Baihu was so frightened that he almost trembled. He didn''t expect that General Wu was really here... When he came, he heard that a general woulde, but he didn''t see anyone. He thought the news was false. He didn''t expect that General Wu was really here. Now, I caught him!

 Chapter 2260: incredible marriage

    Chapter 2260: incredible marriage


    Chapter 2260 An incredible marriage


    Xiao Baihu came to General Wu tremblingly, saluted and said: "Thest general will pay homage to the general...Thest general will realize his mistake!"


    Xiao Baihu did not dare to argue with General Wu and admit his mistake honestly.


    General Wu sneered: "Now that I know you are afraid, did you die just now? Your wife acted in front of you, and you can''t see like you are blind. I think you don''t want to be a member of a hundred households!"


    With a plop, Xiao Baihu hurriedly knelt down andmented: "General Wu, thest general knows that he is wrong. It is because he did not control her well. When he returns, he will teach her a lesson and ask the general to punish her!"


    Just dont take away his position as a Hundred Household. He spent his whole life to be a Hundred Household, so he cant lose it.


    "Hmph, you did something wrong, so I will punish you." General Wu stopped talking nonsense to Xiao Baihu and said directly: "Come here, Xiao Dapei''s family caused trouble in public and almost ruined the livelihood of all the defense offices. Drag him down and beat him with twenty military sticks, and confiscate all the money the Xiao family received from selling the medicinal materials to serve as a warning to others!"


    "Yes." The soldiers brought by General Wu immediately knocked Xiao Baihu down and beat him with twenty army sticks on the spot.


    The screams of ah ah ah were heard. Even if everyone did not see Xiao Baihu''s miserable condition, they knew that he had been punished.


    Each of the people David came to sell medicinal materials tensed up and cursed themselves silently in their hearts. Be smart and dont make mistakes. Otherwise, you will ruin your familys livelihood and be humiliated and punished!


    When Mrs. Xiao heard the sound, she was angry and angry. She thought it was Qin Sang hitting her man. She wanted to rush over to make trouble, but Mrs. Tan stopped her: "Don''t be impulsive, it will only make you more embarrassed... The one who beat Xiao Baihu may not be Qin." Qianhu, but the general who came here to take charge."


    Is there a general here? !


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao was shocked and frightened. She did not dare to go against the general. She could only vent her anger on Mrs. Tan and threw Mrs. Tan away: "Madam, why didn''t you tell me that there was a general here? Something happened now. It''s time. What should we do? No, madam, you have to go and plead with the general, you cant beat my man like this!"


    As he said that, he was about to grab Mrs. Tan.


    Mrs. Tan was so angry that she coughed violently: "Cough cough cough!"


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Xiao quickly let go of her hand and hid aside quickly, as if she was hiding from some gue.


    When Tan Xiaoxiang saw this, her eyes were red with anger. She wanted to p Mrs. Xiao twice in public, but she was also afraid that Mrs. Tan would do something bad. She hurriedly stepped forward to give Mrs. Tan some relief: "Mom, don''t be angry. It''s not you who did the wrong thing. You don''t have to go." Please forgive me, whoever caused the trouble will be responsible for it!"


    Mrs. Xiao became angry when she heard this: "Sister Xiang, what do you mean? He is your future..."


    "What is it about my future? Father-inw?" Tan Xiaoxiang has been angry for a long time, and now she couldn''t bear it anymore and said directly to Mrs. Xiao: "Then let me tell you, even if I, Tan Xiaoxiang, never marry, I will not be your daughter-inw! "


    "You, what did you say?" Mrs. Xiao was shocked, pointed at Tan Xiaoxiang and said, "You still don''t like my family? You are a guarded family!"


    Snapped!


    Tan Xiaoxiang pped Mrs. Xiao''s hand away and sneered: "Your Xiao family belongs to a hundred households, and my Tan family only belongs to a mere thousand households, so we don''t dare to climb high!"


    Poof, haha~


    When Xiao Chengju heard this irony, he couldn''t hold it back andughed out loud. When he saw Mrs. Xiao and Tan Xiaoxiang looking at him, he hurriedly said: "I was just passing by and overheard it by ident. I didn''t mean anything else. You guys Go ahead and leave me alone.


    "What are you going on? Which guard are you from? What is your position? Do you know who we are? How dare youugh here!" Mrs. Xiao was furious. She saw that Xiao Chengju was dressed in ordinary clothes and did not have a sword or token on his body. Yes, I felt that he must not be a militarymander with an official position. I just scolded him when I caught him.Xiao Chengju was the one who allowed her to scold him?


    Changliang Guards are very strict, and those who quarrel without reason will be punished. Xiao Chengju has been detained for almost three years, and he has long been exhausted. Hearing that Mrs. Xiao is looking for trouble, how can he let go of such an opportunity to have an honest quarrel?


    Xiao Chengju rolled up his sleeves, pointed at her and cursed: "Where did youe from, a short-lived shrew? Today is an important day for David to sell medicinal materials, but you are here making noises. Why, your family is dead. So you are calling for a soul? Or do you also want to be beaten by the general? Okay, I will help you, and I will drag you over and torture you!"


    With that said, he grabbed Mrs. Xiao, who was so frightened that she screamed: "Go away, you little hooligan. I am the wife of a hundred households. If you dare to touch me, beware of militaryw."


    Xiao Chengju: "Ah, don''t put gold on your face. You are an old pious woman with a face full of flesh and blood, and you still expect me to like you? Look at my face, I am young, handsome and rich. You have to be reincarnated as a noble girl from a noble family to be worthy of me!"


    You, you! Mrs. Xiao was also scolded by everyone in Yonglin Guard as an invincible figure in the world, but when she met Xiao Chengju, she was scolded so much that she didnt even have a chance to reply.


    Finally, I came up with a n, to sit on the ground and cry loudly, and let everyonement.


    But as soon as she sat down on the ground, Xiao Chengjuughed: "What, are you going to start howling like a ghost? That''s fine, as long as you are not afraid that General Wu will hear it and send someone to drag you to be tortured, then howl as hard as you can!"


    He also asked kindly: "Would you like me to y a gong to cheer you up?"


    "You, wuwuwu~" Mrs. Xiao cried out of anger. She was afraid that General Wu would hear her and she would be dragged away to be punished, so she did not dare to cry too loudly.


    But Xiao Chengju was still not satisfied: "Today is a great day for all David''s offices, but you are here mourning. Do you want to force me to tell General Wu to punish you?"


    Mrs. Xiao was very afraid of General Wu and was afraid of being embarrassed. She quickly got up and pointed at Xiao Chengju unconvincedly and said, "Who are you? What is your name? What do you do at home?"


    You stinky brat who can kill you with a thousand swords, lets see how I deal with you when I find out who your family is!


    Xiao Chengju smiled: "It seems you are still unconvinced and want to stab me in the back. Okay, just wait, I wille in a moment."


    After saying that, he ran away.


    When Mrs. Xiao saw this, she thought Xiao Chengju was scared, and pointed at his back and yelled, which made Tan Xiaoxiang almost unable to hold back. She was about to curse back when she suddenly caught a glimpse of Xiao Chengju walking over with a figure wearing a general''s armor, and she felt in her heart Mention...could this be General Wu?


    She guessed correctly.


    When Xiao Chengju saw that Xiao Baihu''s screams had disappeared, he knew that General Wu was free, so he ran to invite General Wu... Mrs. Xiao is a shrew, Mrs. Tan is a sick young man, and Miss Tan is a girl. Moreover, she has no rank and cannot deal with Madam Baihu. If General Wu is not invited to suppress Madam Xiao, Madam Xiao may cause trouble again when she returns to Yonglin Guard.


    Sure enough, when Mrs. Xiao saw General Wu, her curse words were choked in her throat, and she knelt down numbly before General Wu came in front of him.


    "Tsk, you are so useless." Xiao Chengju looked down upon Mrs. Xiao very much: "You have such courage toe out and do everything in the world, why don''t you just stay at home?"


    Mrs. Xiao was afraid of General Wu and did not dare to fight back. She only knelt down and sobbed, wanting to show everyone passing by how she, a weak woman, was bullied by Xiao Chengju!


    Who is Xiao Chengju? He can see through her thoughts at a nce and said rudely: "What, you want to pretend to be weak? I don''t even look at your big and thick appearance. Can you pretend to be like one? Stop pretending and hurry up. Its only proper to admit your mistake and settle this matter.

 Chapter 2261: Growing reputation

    Chapter 2261: Growing reputation


    Chapter 2261 Growing reputation


    A short-lived brat who can kill a thousand swords!


    Mrs. Xiao was so filled with hatred that she wanted to tear Xiao Chengju to pieces.


    But General Wu said: "Xiao Er is right. You have done something wrong and deserve to be punished. How can you be so mean and shameful as to disgrace the whole guard?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Baihu, regardless of the pain on his body, staggered over and pped Mrs. Xiao twice: "Ignorant shrew, don''t you know what day it is today? What are you making a fuss about? Get out of the car. Wait here, dont embarrass yourself here!


    Mrs. Xiao was stunned: "Xiao Dapei, you dare to hit me? You have forgotten...ah!"


    Papa, before he finished speaking, he was pped twice by Xiao Baihu.


    Xiao Baihu said: "I know that your mother-inw is kind to me, so I have always indulged you, but if you are shameless, then don''t me me for being heartless!"


    General Wu frowned upon hearing this and regretted that he had not punished Xiao Dapei too little... This Xiao Dapei was a man who hid behind women to take advantage of her. Didn''t he know what his own wife was like? But he always ignored her. Whenever he scolded Mrs. Xiao when she was grabbing the banknotes, it didn''t happen like now.


    At this moment, General Wu wanted to kill Xiao Baihu, but Tan Qianhu was also at fault. He actually allowed Baihu under hismand to do this. It was really contrary to his will!


    So General Wu just beat Xiao Baihu without really punishing him, but left this opportunity to Tan Qianhu.


    If Tan Qianhu doesn''t clean up this mess, this Qianhu won''t have to do anything.


    "That''s enough. This is Changliang Guard, not your home. Don''t be arrogant here. Go to the car and wait for me. You are not allowed toe down without orders!" After General Wu finished scolding, he raised his hand and said hello, "Personal Soldiers" Come over and **** Xiao Baihu and Mrs. Xiao to the car.


    The banknote for selling the medicinal materials was given to Mrs. Tan: "Take it, you and Tan Qianhu are also at fault for what happened today. Duchonggou Camp will punish Tan Qianhu."


    Seeing that Mrs. Tan was extremely anxious, she waved her hand and said, "There is no need to talk nonsense. The punishment will be somethingter. We must first settle the matter of selling medicinal materials."


    Xiao Chengju obediently took the banknote and handed it to Mrs. Tan: "Aunt Tan, take it. It''s a few thousand taels, so don''t lose it."


    After speaking, he looked at Tan Xiaoxiang.


    Tan Xiaoxiang understood and quickly took the bank note: "Thank you for your help, little brother."


    Little brother?


    Xiao Chengju touched his face. He was almost twenty. If he married a wife at the age of sixteen, his children would run away.


    Tan Xiaoxiang saluted General Wu again and said guiltily: "Thank you for your hard work, General Wu. I''m really sorry. It''s because we didn''t do a good job and caused you trouble. We will change it in the future and never let this happen again." !


    She spoke firmly, and General Wu felt less angry. He waved his hands and said, "Take care of people and don''t cause any more trouble."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    He is a general, not an old woman. A scolding is enough. The rest will be left to Tan Qianhu.


    Tan Xiaoxiang saw that General Wu was unhappy and did not dare to say anything more. He only saluted General Wu''s back.


    Xiao Chengju looked at her and smiled and said, "There''s no need to be so polite. General Wu is an open-minded man and doesn''t care about this."


    He said again: "Is your mother feeling unwell?"


    Tan Xiaoxiang nodded: "I have been ill for several months and have not recovered. I heard that Chang Liang Wei has many doctors and is very skilled in medicine, so I wanted to take my mother to see me while selling medicinal materials... This little brother is Chang Liang Wei Are you someone? Can you help us go in and report it? We will pay for the consultation and medicine, so that Dr. Chang Liang Weis work will not be in vain, and we also ask my little brother to help. "


    quite filial.


    Xiao Chengju naturally wanted to help. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Ashan shout: "We have collected six kinds of Qiansongwei fried medicinal materials. They are of high quality and should be worth 6,920 taels of silver. We also collect three kinds of dried mushrooms." , the payable is one thousand two hundred and sixty-five taels of silver; the total payment is eight thousand one hundred and eighty-five taels of silver. General Deng Qi of Qiansongwei stepped forward to sign, press his fingerprints, and receive the money! After listening to this, General Deng Qi of Qiansongwei said, Overjoyed, he hurriedly pushed the two stunned Xiaoqi: "Why are you stunned? Come with me to get the money."


    "Oh." After the two Xiaoqi reacted, they hurriedly followed Mr. Deng to collect the money. Looking at the stack of banknotes, they almost fainted with joy.


    Made money, really made money!


    Not only did the medicinal materials make money, but those seemingly useless mountain mushrooms also sold for a lot of money!


    Mr. Deng Qi, you are so good that you really sold these dried mushrooms.


    At the beginning of the year, when arge-scale nting of dried mushrooms was nned, the people of Qiansongwei objected. Everyone was not optimistic about it, saying that the mushrooms in the mountains were poisonous. What if people were killed if they nted such a poison?


    But Mr. Dengqi said: "I asked Dr. Dai and Dr. Mutong, both of Liangwei, and they said that not all mountain mushrooms are poisonous. Most mountain mushrooms are delicacies. Some mountain mushrooms can also be used as medicine. Ganoderma lucidum is mountain mushroom." Its worth growing, its really worth growing, you have to believe me!


    But the people of Qiansongwei said: "It''s useless to believe you. If we really eat dead people, our entire guard will be held ountable, and we won''t just chop off your head."


    But Deng Zongqi''s brother-inw is Bi Qianhu of Qiansongwei. With Bi Qianhu protecting him, the mountain mushrooms were still nted.


    But everyone was not optimistic about it, thinking that Yuanzi Pharmacy would definitely not ept it. Unexpectedly, it not only epted it, but also paid a high price.


    Here, this mountain mushroom can be sold for money? Isnt it poisonous? People from other health centers couldnt help it and ran forward to ask.


    Ashan was quite patient and said: "You can sell it for money, but it depends on what kind of mountain mushroom it is. Some mountain mushrooms are not epted. The mountain mushrooms sent by Qian Songwei can be used as medicine and edible. Our Yuanzi Medicine Guild receive."


    Actually, medicine stores always collect dried mushrooms, both poisonous and non-poisonous.


    Poisonous dried mushrooms are used as medicine, while non-toxic ones are sold to restaurants for cooking... Restaurants also know the deliciousness of mushrooms, but the things they import must be safe, so restaurants only buy dried mushrooms from medicine stores to ensure that the dried mushrooms they buy are not safe. Will eat dead people.


    Over time, collecting dried mushrooms and selling them has be a business in the medicine shop.


    Then we can also grow mountain mushrooms to sell, okay? Other people from the guardhouse asked anxiously.


    Ashan frowned when he heard this and said: "As for the mountain mushrooms, after collecting the medicinal materials, you go to Changliang Wei and tell them that I still need to collect the medicinal materials. I don''t have time to say too much now."


    After hearing this, everyone retreated honestly. After all, selling medicinal materials is the biggest thing today, and other things have to be done back.


    Bamboo No. 4 Guard Station,e forward to check your identity! Xia Zhang shouted again.


    The one who got the bamboo card No. 4 is Oishi Wei.


    After the incident in Wanhe Prefecture, Dashi Guard was purged and reced by thousands of households and several hundred households. Now the people in the entire guard are very honest. After hearing the shouts, the hundreds of households responsible for selling medicinal materials immediately rushed In front of him, he solemnly saluted: "This is Ge Changsheng, the Great Stone Guard, who is responsible for hundreds of households. Here are my military badges, guard badges, documents for thousands of households, as well as the types of medicinal materials we want to sell, and two volumes. Please take a look."


    He carefully put the things out for inspection by Chang Liang Wei''s people.


    "Hey, the dried mushroom business can be started." Xiao Chengju finally withdrew his gaze and said happily, but then said sheepishly: "Sorry for the long wait, Miss Tan. I have always wanted to do the dried mushroom business, so I listened for a while longer. .


    He added: "Mrs. Tan''s condition cannot be dyed. I will take you to the health center and find a doctor to treat Mrs. Tan."


    Tan Xiaoxiang was very grateful: Thank you very much!

 Chapter 2262: be attentive

    Chapter 2262: be attentive


    Chapter 2262: Courtesy


    "Thank you, it''s just a trivial matter." Xiao Chengju didn''t waste any time and asked Miss Tan and Mrs. Tan to get into the carriage: "I''ll drive you in the carriage. You''ll be there soon."


    But Tan Xiaoxiang refused: "Little brother, we have a driver, just ride on your horse and lead the way for us."


    Xiao Chengju frowned and touched his face again. Could it be that he is not handsome and attractive enough?


    However, he quickly responded: "Okay, then I will ride on horseback to lead the way for you."


    "Hey, thank you little brother." Tan Xiaoxiang was very happy, went to find someone to drive, and followed Xiao Chengju to the guard station.


    Waiting behind the gate of the health center, Xiao Chengju raised his voice and said: "Mr. Wu Qi, inside is Mrs. Tan from Yonglin Guard. She is sick and wants to go in to see a doctor from our health center."


    Dr. Dai and others would also treat outsiders, but Mr. Wu did not stop him. He only asked ording to the rules: "What disease is it? Is it contagious? If there is a possibility of contagion, I can only wait outside."


    Is it contagious?


    Xiao Chengju really didn''t know this, so he could only ask towards the carriage: "Miss Tan, what disease does Aunt Tan have? Has a doctor said it can be contagious?"


    Tan Xiaoxiang held Mrs. Tan''s hand tightly and said truthfully: "My mother has always been weak and gets sick when she is tired. This time it was caused by lung fever in the summer. After a month of treatment, she was cured, but my mother felt that My breathing was not smooth, and in the fall I started coughing again. Now I have to cough every time I say a few words... I went to see a doctor, and many doctors said I was fine. However, someone in the health center spread rumors that maybe Its tuberculosis.


    "Tuberculosis?!" Xiao Chengju was shocked. No wonder Miss Tan wouldn''t let him drive. She deliberately took a few steps back when talking to him. She thought she was shy. Was she afraid of infecting him?


    He is still a little beautiful in his heart and feels that Miss Tan cares about him.


    However, he quickly grasped the point and asked: "Who spread the gossip, Mrs. Xiao?"


    Tan Xiaoxiang said: "There is no evidence."


    After the rumors of tuberculosis came out, my mother made up her mind to marry her to Xiao Liang.


    At that time, Tan Xiaoxiang felt that Mrs. Xiao had deliberately spread the word about tuberculosis, but her father was often not at home, and her mother, in order to keep the guard house safe, did not allow her to make random guesses. Saying that there was no evidence was an injustice. This was an injustice to ady from a hundred households, but she would Let the guard camp roar!


    Yingxiao was a big problem and no one could bear it. Tan Xiaoxiang could only endure it and thought about asking a famous doctor to cure her mother''s illness and then investigate the rumors.


    He said again: "Little brother, I''m sorry, I''m not..."


    Xiao Chengju smiled: "It''s just a rumor. It''s not what the doctor said. It''s not urate. You don''t need to apologize."


    General Wu Qi had heard this and frowned: "Although it is a rumor, for the safety of the guardhouse, Mrs. Tan and her daughter must wait in the carriage. I will send someone to invite Doctor Dai and Doctor Mutong out."


    "Sure, thank you Mr. Wu!" Xiao Chengju was very happy and saluted Mr. Wu, which made Mr. Wu narrow his eyes, looked at him and asked: "Master Xiao, are you okay?"


    Xiao Chengjuughed and said, "It''s okay, it''s not the same as usual."


    Zongqi Wu:


    Such a piece of shit, you are not usually so kind.


    But he didn''t say much, just because Xiao Cheng spoke venomously, and he didn''t want to bring trouble on himself, so he ordered his soldiers: "Sanyang, go find the doctor, remember to exin the matter clearly, and let Doctor Dai and others take precautions beforeing out."


    "Yes." Sanyang rode on horseback to call someone.


    Xiao Chengju was afraid that the Tan family would be anxious about waiting, so he talked to them: "Miss Tan, Aunt Tan, you don''t have to worry. All the doctors in our health center are miracle doctors. They can treat even a broken leg, not to mention a minor cough." Sew it up!"This was not his bragging, it was his cousin''s boasting. As long as the tools wereplete, this broken leg and hand could really be reattached... Doctor Dai and Uncle Mutong still believed it, saying that when the wares, If a soldier''s hands and feet are cut off, just try to sew them up. Anyway, it''s a dead horse being used as a living horse doctor.


    Xiao Chengju was eloquent and told many interesting things to the Tan family''s mother and daughter. Mr. Wu looked at him sideways and was very sure that Xiao Chengju was crazy today.


    "Doctor Dai and the others are here!" Sanyang rode out, followed by two mule carts, but it was not Doctor Dai who came to see the doctor, but Doctor Luo.


    Sanyang said: "Our two young masters are still young. In order to prevent them from getting sick, we have to keep Doctor Dai and Doctor Mutong with them. Doctor Luo from Yuanzi Medicine is a man with superb medical skills and has also treated tuberculosis patients. So Doctor Dai said, let him see if he has tuberculosis first."


    General Wu Qi felt reassured when he heard this: "Doctor Dai and others are very thoughtful. Please invite Dr. Luo quickly."


    Not long after, Dr. Luo came over. He was covered with threeyers of robes, covering his whole body. Only his eyes were exposed. He also had gloves on his hands. He said to the driver: "Drive the carriage ten meters away. Dont leave people behind, keep it empty.


    Hey. The officer driving the car immediately did as he was told.


    After everything was done, Dr. Luo lifted the car curtain, sat on the front panel of the car, and checked the pulse of Mrs. Tan in the car. He was happy when he saw the pulse, and said to the Tan mother and daughter: "It''s not tuberculosis, it doesn''t even look like a cough." disease."


    Miss Tan was overjoyed when she heard this and said to Mrs. Tan: "Mom, did you hear that? It''s not tuberculosis. It''s really a rumor spread by people with ill intentions who want to harm our family!"


    Mrs. Tan was also very happy, but she still asked uneasily: "Doctor, is it really not tuberculosis? You don''t have to hide it, I have been prepared for it."


    Doctor Luo said: "Why are you lying to me? If it''s not, then it''s not. Do you not believe me, or do you want to get tuberculosis?"


    Mrs. Tan said hurriedly: "I''m sorry, it''s just that I can''t speak. I don''t mean that I can''t believe you."


    But when she became anxious, she coughed again, coughing, coughing, covering her heart and touching her neck, looking quite ufortable.


    Dr. Luo frowned and gave her a few injections. After she was relieved, Mrs. Tan felt better.


    "Although it''s not tuberculosis, your illness is strange... I don''t think you have a cough caused by hot lungs and cold lungs, but you cough and have difficulty breathing. It''s strange, it''s really strange." Dr. Luo lowered the car curtain and took off his veil. He was wearing a robe and called to Doctor Dai and the others: "Doctor Dai, Lao Wu,e here and have a look. Is this pulse okay?!"


    Seeing that it was not tuberculosis, Doctor Dai came over relieved and checked Mrs. Tan''s pulse. The three of them consulted together for half an hour, but they could not get any results.


    "It''s weird, why is this happening?" Dr. Dai has treated countless people and has never seen such a strange disease: "The pulse is weak and there is no sign of cough, phlegm or wind evil entering the body. Why do I cough a few times?" Is it better after a month? There are still bloodshot eyes asionally..."


    It was precisely because there was blood in the saliva that Mrs. Tan coughed up that several rtives saw it, so there were rumors that Mrs. Tan had tuberculosis.


    "Doctor Dai, why don''t you let Mrs. Tan go into the clinic and ask my cousin to take a look at her?" Xiao Chengju said: "My cousin has a quick mind, maybe she can know about some strange diseases."


    He even said that he could sew up his hands and feet after cutting them off, and even cut open his stomach to sew his intestines. It was normal to know some strange diseases.


    Doctor Dai nodded: "Yes, yes, my boss may know what kind of disease this is."

 Chapter 2263: Everyone is happy

    Chapter 2263: Everyone is happy


    Chapter 2263 Everyone is happy


    Uncle Mu Tong also became curious and wanted to know what kind of disease Mrs. Tan had. He nodded in agreement: "Okay, you might as well go in and let the little boss have a look."


    Seeing Mrs. Tan''s face showing panic and defeat, she said: "Mrs. Tan, don''t worry. Even if your disease is a strange disease, it is not a scary disease like tuberculosis. Don''t worry."


    Thank you, doctors, for bothering you. Mrs. Tan was very grateful.


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded and said to the coachman: "You wait outside, and our guards will send Mrs. Tan and her daughter in."


    Hey. The coachman knew the rules and was waiting outside the room honestly.


    Zongqi Wu had people bring him food and water, and he was veryfortable waiting.


    Xiao Chengju became the new coachman and drove the Tan family''s mother and daughter to the guardhouse and went straight to the house where Gu Jinli lived.


    Daqing had already told Gu Jinli about the Tan family''s affairs earlier.


    So when the Tan family arrived, Gu Jinli was already waiting with Qing Pu Qing Hui, Si Qing Wu Qing and others. When he saw someoneing, he pointed to a room outside the house and said, "Go inside."


    This is a newly built pharmacy when she was pregnant, which stocked some medicinal materials for pregnant women, parturient women, and children. Now it is in use again.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qin." Mrs. Tan had met Gu Jinli. In the past, she only thought she was a bit fierce. It can be seen that she wanted to see a doctor in person. She was very grateful. She said: "Mrs. Qin, it''s okay if you don''t see well. I won''t I dont me you, I have no right to me you, I just want to thank you for helping me.


    It would be great if Mrs. Qin could see a doctor for her. If she couldn''t see a doctor, it would be her fate. There is no reason to me others.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with a smile: "This is natural."


    The doctor is not a god, so he cannot cure you of any disease at a nce.


    He then said, "Go to the bed and lie down. I''ll check you first."


    Hey. Mrs. Tan did as she was told.


    Doctor Dai and the others were waiting outside.


    Since she didnt know what the disease was, she had to check her whole body, which took a lot of time. However, Mrs. Tan was very obedient and did whatever Gu Jinli asked her to do.


    Half an hourter, Gu Jinli opened the door and said to Doctor Dai and others: "It''s not a disease caused by the body, it''s something that got into the trachea and was blocked by that thing."


    This kind of thing ismon, but it was rarely diagnosed in ancient times, but it is better detected in modern times.


    "Something has entered the trachea? No wonder the pulse is normal but the symptoms of coughing appear, and blood is coughed up." Dr. Luo suddenly realized, but: "What has entered the trachea? How can it be taken out?"


    I''m afraid I can''t get it.


    But if it is not taken out, Mrs. Tan will die if she develops a high fever or if the thingpletely blocks the trachea.


    Gu Jinli: If you dont have tools, its really difficult to take it out.


    After hearing this, Tan Xiaoxiang almost knelt down to Gu Jinli, but finally held back... Mrs. Qin was kind to them. If she knelt down to beg for treatment, it would be tantamount to coercion. Mrs. Qin had already helped them. If she forced others to rescue them again, Isn''t it like repaying kindness with hatred?


    So although she was anxious, she didn''t say anything.


    Gu Jinli was curious, looked at her and asked, "Don''t you say a few words?"


    Tan Xiaoxiang was stunned and said: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for your help. You try your best to treat it. If it can''t be cured, it''s okay. If it''s bad... our family will take care of it and there will never be a singleint."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are quite sensible, but you are just too tolerant."


    She has already heard about Yong Linwei. If it were her, she would probably have to p Mrs. Xiao twice on the spot. Xiao Chengju said: "Cousin, Miss Tanes from a girl''s family, so it''s better not to be too aggressive... When Aunt Tan is ill, I need help from my cousin."


    "What did you say?" Gu Jinli looked at Xiao Chengju, his eyes burning with gossip.


    Aunt Tan?


    You shouted very kindly and helped Miss Tan. Do you like her?


    Xiao Chengju pretended not to hear and just smiled and said: "My cousin and cousin-inw often say that all the guards should unite in order to defeat the soldiers. Now that Yonglin Guard is in trouble, our chief Liang Guard should naturally lend a helping hand. "


    Gu Jinli was shocked...Are you crazy? Why do you suddenly say such sensible things?


    But now is not the time for gossip. She looked at Mrs. Tan and said: "I can only try to cure it. I dare not say whether it can be cured. Before the cure, Mrs. Tan has to sign a guarantee... It is about life. It is empty talk. Only by taking this as evidence can I let go and cure the disease."


    Mrs. Tan naturally didn''t hesitate and agreed: "This is what it should be. I will write it myself as proof."


    "Refreshing!" Gu Jinli brought pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Mrs. Tan wrote a written statement, saying that the treatment was voluntary and all risks would be borne by the Tan family.


    After Mrs. Tan finished writing, she signed and fingerprinted it herself, and asked Miss Tan to also sign and fingerprint it.


    After reading it, Gu Jinli put it away with satisfaction and said, "It''s done, let''s get started."


    She told several doctors how to treat Mrs. Tan, which was to first insert an needle to dte the trachea, and finally insert a resin tube to **** out the things: "This is thest resort. I have massaged Mrs. Tan before. Tried to flush the stuff out, but couldn''t."


    Doctor Luo asked: "What is the resin tube? Can you show it to me?"


    Can I use something that I have never heard of?


    And it goes down into the trachea. This won''t kill people, right?


    Gu Jinli opened her medicine box and took out the resin tube: "It''s this kind of thing. It''s a gel made of resin. However, the effect of the glue is not very good. It will soften in half a quarter of an hour when exposed to water and melt in a quarter of an hour. , so you have to be quick when sucking.


    Doctor Luo took it and looked at it, sighing: "It looks ordinary, but I didn''t expect it could be used to save people."


    With that said, put down the resin tube.


    Gu Jinli picked up the resin tube, came to a wooden stake, and uncovered the cloth of the wooden stake... This wooden stake was human-shaped, had seven orifices, and was marked with acupoints and veins. It was for Si Qing and Wu Qing to learn medicine.


    At this moment, she inserted the resin tube into the mouth of the human-shaped stake. After only twenty seconds, she immediately pulled it out. She went back and forth more than a dozen times before she found the feel. The resin tube sessfully passed through one of the left chest of the human-shaped stake. A small hole emerged.


    "Practice more and get the feeling back so that Mrs. Tan can suffer less." Gu Jinli said and continued to practice. After practicing a hundred times, he said: "Okay, give Mrs. Tan the drug and go to bed and lie down .


    He then said to Uncle Mutong: "Uncle Mutong, you go out first."


    "Hey." Uncle Mu Tong and Doctor Luo had already finished giving Mrs. Tan the injection, got up and went out, while Miss Tan was left behind.


    Mrs. Tan fell asleep quickly after sniffing the drug.


    Gu Jinli said to Miss Tan: "Let your mother sleep on her side. Hold her steady. She cannot move or fall down. She must stay lying on her side."


    "Yes." Miss Tan suppressed her nervousness and did as Care Jinli said.


    Gu Jinli then asked Qing Hui to loosen the bones in Mrs. Tan''s back and front. After loosening her bones, he called Qing Pu: "Come over here, I''m going to start inserting the resin tube."


    Yes. Qingpu hurried over to prepare.


    Gu Jinli squatted half-crouched, aimed for a while, and then began to slowly insert the resin tube.

 Chapter 2264: Recovery and recovery

    Chapter 2264: Recovery and recovery


    Chapter 2264: Recovery and treatment


    Tan Xiaoxiang watched from the side, and she became frightened. She was afraid that the resin tube would hurt Mrs. Tan, or it might break inside and directly kill Mrs. Tan.


    Si Qing noticed that Tan Xiaoxiang was trembling, and quickly pressed Mrs. Tan''s waist to stabilize Mrs. Tan''s body, but did not say anything to remind Tan Xiaoxiang.


    Madam is inserting the resin tube. If she speaks at this time, she is deliberately causing confusion!


    Inserting a resin tube is a delicate job. Even if Gu Jinli has tried it hundreds of times on a human-shaped wooden stake, it is not easy to sessfully insert it on a real person.


    Fortunately, she was careful enough not to damage Mrs. Tan''s throat or the inner wall of the trachea. Half a quarter of an hourter, she finally seeded. She stabilized the resin tube and said to Qingpu: "Suck!"


    Qingpu immediately closed Mrs. Tan''s mouth and began to **** the resin tube... This was a more difficult job than inserting the resin tube. The force of the suction must be mastered. If it is too light, the relics will not be sucked out. If it is too hard, it will damage the trachea or lungs. department.


    Qingpu controlled the force and sucked for almost half a quarter of an hour, but still nothing came out. Mrs. Tan''s body began to shake because of the difort, and Sanqing and Siqing were holding her down tightly.


    Gu Jinli frowned. If she couldn''t **** it out anymore, the resin tube would be soft and she might not be able to pull it out... So she decided to take a risk and pushed the resin tube down an inch further. While moving the resin tube to explore inside, she He said to Qingpu: "Suck it again."


    Qingpu immediately followed the instructions. After a few breaths, she suddenly breathed something in. She was overjoyed and breathed hard... Then she stood up and spit a small thing into a small porcin bowl: "Madam, it''s out, hurry up." Smoking the pipe!


    Im afraid it will melt if its toote.


    Gu Jinli moved his hand and quickly pulled out the resin tube, and hurriedly checked the resin tube. After finding that it was intact, he was finally relieved. However, the resin tube had been moistened very soft. If it had been a little longer, it might have broken inside. .


    "What is it?" Gu Jinli came over and looked at the things in the white porcin bowl: "It turns out to be a small soybean, No, look, it''s this little thing that made your mother sick."


    She handed the white porcin bowl to Tan Xiaoxiang. When Tan Xiaoxiang saw it, she cried with joy, knelt down and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for saving my life!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and helped her up: "You thanked her too early. The disease will have to be seen for a few more days to know whether it ispletely cured."


    He then told her the reason: "We still don''t know how many soybeans your mother breathed in, so we have to take another look."


    Tan Xiaoxiang did not hesitate and said directly: "What to do next, Mrs. Qin can tell you, the Tan family will do as you say... Thank you very much."


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Mrs. Qin, there is blood on the soybeans. Is my mother... injured?"


    Gu Jinli said: "This soybean has been blocked in your mother''s trachea for several months. It will rub the trachea and it is normal to have some bloodshot eyes. Just keep it for ten days and a half, so don''t worry."


    Speaking, he took out the smelly medicine and gave it to Mrs. Tan to smell.


    After a while, Mrs. Tan woke up from the smell.


    After waking up, she was pleasantly surprised to find: "I, my illness seems to be cured, I can breathe in, I don''t feel blocked when I breathe in, and the upper left chest no longer hurts."


    Mom, Mrs. Qin took out the soybeans for you. Tan Xiaoxiang showed the white porcin bowl to Mrs. Tan.


    Mrs. Tan looked at the small soybeans in the white porcin bowl, with tears in her eyes, and said to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, thank you very much, you saved our whole family."


    It was because rumors spread that she was ill and had tuberculosis. She was afraid that if she died, Sister Xiang would be unable to marry. And because Xiao Liang was a good person, she wanted to marry Sister Xiang to the Xiao family.


    But the Xiao family is not a good match. Before the marriage was decided, Mrs. Xiao became all kinds of arrogant. If Sister Xiang married her, she would probably never have a good life!


    "Mrs. Qin, have you taken out the things?" Dr. Luo couldn''t help but knocked on the door and shouted outside.


    Take it out. Gu Jinli asked Sanqing to open the door for them.


    After several doctors came in, they immediately asked: "Where is the foreign object? Is the resin tube still intact? Is it not broken?" Gu Jinli showed the thing to them, and the doctors stood around and looked at it for a quarter of an hour before giving up when they had seen enough.


    They went to check Mrs. Tan''s body again. After seeing that she was breathing smoothly and that she didn''t cough again even though she was talking, they all nodded: "Xiao Dong, this method is indeed feasible."


    Doctor Dai prescribed medicine for Mrs. Tan again: "You are weak. You have not been able to eat or sleep well in the past few months, and you are also worried too much. You have to take decoction and medicine for about half a year to be healthy. This medicine is not expensive and can be used for one day." Just eat it once.


    Yong Linwei is not rich, so Doctor Dai only picks up cheap medicinal materials to prescribe medicine.


    Mrs. Tan was very grateful and stood up and saluted: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, and all the doctors for your trouble."


    Gu Jinli said: "We didn''t bother too much, but Mrs. Tan, now that she''s recovered from her illness, I''m afraid we''ll have to worry a lot about the health center... The disunity of people in the health department is a serious problem."


    Mrs. Tan said: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for reminding me... Previously, I felt that my end wasing, and I became anxious and panicked, which caused trouble. But now there are some things and some people that really need to be dealt with."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved when he saw that she was not really weak, and shouted outside the house: "Second cousin, Mrs. Tan and the others are going to stay in the guardhouse for a few days. You can send them to the female guest''s house."


    "Hey, it will be done." Xiao Chengju couldn''t get what he wanted, so he hurried to drive.


    Gu Jinli put the Tan mother and daughter into the car: "The house has everything. Mrs. Tan can live in peace. If you need anything, juste and tell me."


    "Hey, thank you, Mrs. Qin." Mrs. Tan was very grateful. Seeing that a little girl in Gu Jinli could take care of Changliang Wei very well, she wanted to clean up the Xiao family quickly so that Yonglin Wei could be clear.


    So she did not go to the female guest''s house immediately, but asked Xiao Chengju to send the mother and daughter out to meet Xiao Baihu and his wife.


    The Xiao couple were still detained in the carriage. When they saw Mrs. Taning, they were overjoyed and thought that Mrs. Tan was here to save them.


    Mrs. Xiao wascent in her heart and said unforgivingly: "Madam, why did youe to save us now? We are your future inws, you..."


    bang!


    Mrs. Tan pped Mrs. Xiao twice, interrupted her, and cursed angrily: "Ms. Xiao Hu, what are you talking nonsense about? Who are your future inws? Your Xiao family has nevere to propose marriage, and my Tan family has not I didnt go to your Xiaos house to talk about the marriage, and my daughter was more polite and didnt meet your son in private. Please dont talk nonsense about this kind of disappearance in your family in the future, otherwise dont me me for sending you to the government!


    Mrs. Xiao was shocked: "You, you hit me?!"


    Mrs. Tan sneered and said: "What''s wrong with beating you? You know who spread the rumor about my tuberculosis. You''d better do it cleanly and don''t let me find any evidence, otherwise Xiao Baihu won''t be able to save you." .


    After finishing speaking, he smiled and said: "I forgot to tell Mrs. Xiao the good news. The soybeans blocking my trachea have been taken out by Mrs. Qin, and I am fine."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    And this step of alerting the snake was just her first step in cleaning up the Xiao family... She knew Mrs. Xiao''s temper very well. If the rumors were really her fault, she would be stupid enough to find those people to silence them, so that she could silence Xiao. The madam caught him red-handed.


    But she has to stay in Changliang Guard. If she returns to Yonglin Guard, Mrs. Xiao will definitely act cautiously... She must make Mrs. Xiao panic and let Mrs. Xiao worry less before she dares to find someone to silence her.


    After Mrs. Tan taught Mrs. Xiao a lesson, she wrote another letter, asking General Wu to send someone to Tan Qianhu in Duchonggou.


    General Wu was very happy to help when he learned that Mrs. Tan had recovered from her illness and that she still needed to take care of Mrs. Xiao... Yonglin Guards must take care of them, otherwise the guard house would be in chaos once a war started, which would be unimaginable!

 Chapter 2265: The fastest engagement

    Chapter 2265: The fastest engagement


    Chapter 2265 The fastest engagement


    General Wu had his own soldiers. After getting the letter, he immediately asked his soldiers to ride to the Duchonggou camp.


    He also sent someone to tell Mrs. Tan: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Tan, the letter will be delivered to Tan Qianhu within three hours."


    "Thank you very much." Mrs. Tan breathed a sigh of relief, then went to find General Lin Qi and told him: "Call all the women who came to sell medicinal materials from our health center. I have something to say."


    "Yes." Mr. Lin Qi was regarded as Tan Qianhu''s confidant. He immediately followed the instructions without asking any questions. In less than a quarter of an hour, he led eight women from Yong Linwei to Mrs. Tan''s carriage.


    Ive met Madam, what are your orders for us? Mr. Lin Qi, the wife with the highest status, took the lead and asked.


    Mrs. Tan: "I called you here for three reasons. First, I don''t have tuberculosis. My trachea is blocked by soybeans, so I have been coughing for several months. Mrs. Qin has just helped me take out the soybeans. I am in good health."


    She spoke for such a long time without coughing or feeling out of breath, which shows that she is really feeling better.


    Congrattions, madam! Mrs. Lin was overjoyed. Madam is well, and Mrs. Xiao Hu no longer dares to bewless.


    Mrs. Tan added: "Secondly, my family has never made any marriage arrangements with the Xiao family. Sister Xiang may marry anyone in her life, but she will never marry into the Xiao Bai family!"


    this?


    Everyone present was shocked. Mrs. Tan came to them specifically to say this. It was obvious that she was going to fall out with Xiao Baihu''s family!


    It seems that they have to make a choice, and they can no longer please both sides.


    Mrs. Lin was the first to express her position: "Madam, don''t worry, we are all sensible people. No matter what someone boasts about, we will not believe it. We only believe what madam and your Excellency say personally."


    Mrs. Tan smiled and said: "I believe Mrs. Lin''s words. After all, we have been together for several years. I know your character clearly and I know it well."


    The three women present were heartbroken by what he said, and said hurriedly: "Madam, we are not smart, but we are all obedient people. We will do whatever the madam says, and we will never let anyone deceive us!"


    Madam is already well, but the Xiao family is going to be ruined, and they don''t want to be implicated by the Xiao family.


    Mrs. Tan nodded: "Since you said so, I believe you."


    After saying these words offort and coaxing, he showed them the silver notes obtained from selling the medicinal materials. When their eyes were straightened, they said: "This is the silver tael we got from selling the medicinal materials this time, more than 6,000 taels. It''s just that I have to stay in Changliang Guard for a few more days. After my body haspletely recovered, I will return to Yonglin Guard and distribute the money to each family... There are still medicinal materials in the fields. You go back first and take good care of the medicinal materials. There will be plenty in the future. Live your life.


    Then he continued: "The third thing is that the guard station is an important military ce. It is a ce where militaryws and regtions are enforced. No matter who you are, you must abide by the rules. Otherwise, if you are beheaded by militaryws, you will bring it upon yourself. You understand. ?"


    The voice was not loud, but the words he spoke were very scary. The woman present hurriedly said: "Listen, I understand, madam, don''t worry, we will never do anything to harm the guardhouse!"


    Mrs. Tan was satisfied. She took out a purse with a smile and handed it to Mrs. Lin: "You guys havee here to sell medicinal materials. Thank you for your hard work. These ten taels of silver are my private money. You can take it and divide it. Go home and have a meal with the children." OK."


    With these beatings and kindness, not only the women present, but also General Lin Qi was subdued.


    "Thank you, madam!" Mrs. Lin took the money and assured, "Madam is recuperating in Changliang Wei with peace of mind. The guard is under our watch, and nothing will happen."


    Yes, yes, yes, madam, dont worry, we will guard the guardhouse. If anyone dares to cause trouble in our guardhouse, we will not spare her! The other women also said quickly.


    Mrs. Tan smiled and nodded, letting them disperse without saying anything, while she asked Xiao Chengju to drive to the guard house.


    After Xiao Chengju saw Mrs. Tan''s methods, he was very impressed and became more determined to marry Tan Xiaoxiang. After finishing the day''s work, he went to the big kitchen and bought a chicken and five kilograms of meat and took it home. He said to Mrs. Xiao proudly : "Mom, it''s all done. Let''s have a good meal tonight."     Hit, Widow Xiao pped her on the back and scolded: "You''re crazy, this is one piece of chicken and one piece of meat, eat it all in one meal Come on, dont you think you are a rtive of the emperor!


    Xiao Chengju said: "Mother, my son has encountered a great thing today, and his ie is as good as a mountain of gold and silver. You don''t have to save it, just cook it all!"


    Widow Xiao''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she quickly asked: "What a treasure, have you found a good business? Or have you hooked up with someone noble?"


    "Mom, don''t ask. After dinner, my son will naturally say, let''s go cook first, and I''ll go y with my little brother." Xiao Chengju ran to y with Xiao Qingyun.


    Little Qingyun was over a year old and could already speak simple words. When he saw Xiao Chengjuing, he shouted happily: "Er quack!"


    Xiao Chengju almost fainted, picked him up and said, "It''s the second brother, brother, not Gaga. I''ve taught you many times, but I still can''t exin it clearly."


    Little Qingyun is a good boy. He learns it seriously, but the sound he makes is still: "Two quack, two quack."


    "Hey, that''s okay, there''s no need to learn anymore. Second brother will teach you slowly in the future, so that if you don''t quack again, others will think that our family has a bunch of ducks." Xiao Chengju surrendered and went to see Brother Xiaogui again. He sat upright on the kang, facing a book and describing it in a formal manner.


    Xiao Chengju was not happy, but trembled. He took away his book and said, "Brother Gui, you are still young. You don''t need to practice calligraphy so early. Come and y with your second uncle for a while."


    But dont be like your grandfather, who shut yourself up at home without doing any work, studying in front of a window in the wind, and relying on your wife to support you. Its really terrible.


    Brother Xiaogui frowned, but was not angry. Instead, he came over obediently to y with Xiao Chengju.


    By the time the rest of the familyes back, the food will be ready.


    The second brother has made a lot of money. Ill add some food to the house tonight. If theres chicken or meat, hurry up and eat with your chopsticks! Widow Xiao happily greeted the whole family to eat. It was a delicious meal.


    But after eating, after hearing what Xiao Chengju said, Widow Xiao exploded. With a bang, she pped the table and stood up. She pointed at Xiao Chengju and said, "What are you talking about? You want to marry Tan Xiaoxiang. She is a little girl. When she marries you, do you want to kill the whole family?!"


    Xiao Chengju: "Mom, what do you mean by killing the whole family? You are superstitious. My cousin has made a rule that if anyone in the guardhouse dares to be superstitious, they will be fined two taels of silver and beaten with twenty big boards."


    Widow Xiao: "Bah, you stinky boy, you still want to use the rules of the guardhouse to beat me, okay,e and beat me, beat me to death."


    Crying again: "Woohoo, what kind of sin has the olddy made, the son who finally raised the big yellow flower, the clever and clever, and had the ability to marry the door!"


    Uncle Qin said: "Okay, it''ste at night. If you scream, the Bao family willugh at you if they hear you."


    The Bao family''s house has been built, they have moved in, and they have be neighbors with Uncle Qin''s family.


    Widow Xiao shouted: "When he marries a widower, our family will beughed at for the rest of our lives. Do I care about beingughed at by the Bao family?!"


    Uncle Qin knew Widow Xiao very well and knew that he had to persuade her in the opposite direction, so he said: "Don''t cry. The second brother wants to marry Miss Tan, but she may not be able to marry him. Don''t forget, she is a youngdy from a thousand families. , even if you are guarding the family, the family you are looking at is from a hundred families, and the man you are looking at is also a general... If you look at the second son of our family, does he have a father from a hundred households, or does he have an official position? ? No shit, hes just a **** who makes money by relying on Qins nephews name, hes not even a businessman!

 Chapter 2266: Take action

    Chapter 2266: Take action


    Chapter 2266 Take action


    Well, Widow Xiao was choked by these words. In such aparison, her family and her son were indeed not good enough.


    But


    Bang, Widow Xiao mmed the table again, pointed at Uncle Qin and said: "Where are you from? Who are you talking to for? Our family is the uncle''s family of Qianhu, and the second child is the cousin of Lord Qianhu. How can there be such a thing?" Difference?!"


    Uncle Qin: "Miss Rentan is the eldest daughter of Qianhu. Her father is in charge of a guard house in Qianhu, and her mother is the wife of Qianhu who is of high rank."


    With one sentence, Widow Xiao was so shocked that she was speechless.


    In the end, she was so angry that she kicked Uncle Qin and sat down angrily: "Then what do you think we should do about this?"


    Seeing that she had stopped making trouble, Uncle Qin said, "Let nephew Qin check first. If there are no problems with the girl''s family and she no longer misses her former fianc, then the marriage can be concluded."


    Seeing that Widow Xiao was about to yell again, she hurriedly said: "You are also a woman, and you know very well that being a widower is just a method used by old pious women who have lost their sons to oppress innocent girls... Since you understand the pain involved, You shouldnt look down on a girl whose fianc died.


    Widow Xiao was a widower. Before she met Uncle Qin, she was really angry, so she stopped talking.


    When Uncle Qin saw this, he shook her hand and continued: "As long as the girl is innocent and has good character, this marriage can be made. If it happens, it will be a blessing to our family. We have thousands of families." Wheres the girl?


    Widow Xiao pped his hand away and said: "Okay, okay, I understand, she is a girl from a thousand families, our family is nothing, and we are very lucky to be able to marry her!"


    Uncle Qin nodded: "You are right. If the second brother can really marry a girl from a thousand families, he will be really lucky."


    Widow Xiao choked up again.


    Uncle Qin continued to give strong medicine: "There are many young people in their twenties here in the northwest who are not married, and they are all looking for wives. Miss Tan is the legitimate daughter of a thousand families, and there must be many hundreds of families who want to marry her. , if the Tan family spreads the word, hundreds of unmarried households will definitely cross the threshold of the Tan family."


    Xiao Xiaomei also took the opportunity to add: "Mom, do you want to be Qianhu''s aunt, or do you want to be Qianhu''s inws?"


    Theres no need to ask, of course you have to do both!


    Widow Xiao immediately gave up her resistance and said, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and propose marriage. If it''s toote, girls from thousands of families will be snatched away!"


    Hahaha, Xiao Chengju almost diedughing. His father is still the best, but his mother changed her attitude after just a few words. However, his family is really notparable to the Tan family.


    Widow Xiao was a resolute person. She was afraid that the daughter-inw of this youngdy from Qianhu would be snatched away, so she took the child to block the Gu Jinli couple before the next day.


    After meeting their husband and wife, Widow Xiao said straight to the point: "Nephew, nephew''s wife, your second cousin has fallen in love with Miss Tan. He said that if he can''t marry Miss Tan, he will castrate himself and be a eunuch!"


    If Xiao Chengju heard this, he would be furious on the spot. When did he say that he wanted to be a eunuch?


    He just once said that if the eunuchs in the pce have money and status, ordinary officials will tter them. If he is desperate, it is not bad to be a eunuch.


    "Second cousin wants to marry Miss Tan?" Gu Jinli was shocked: "Seriously? It can''t be a whim, or just because of the Tan family''s status."


    Haha, Widow Xiao smiled awkwardly and said: "Looking at what you said, it is natural that you are interested in the appearance and character of the girl''s family. My family doesn''t care at all about family background."


    No one would believe this. If Miss Tan was not from a Qianhu family, would Widow Xiao agree?


    Qin Sang raised his voice and said, "Let the second cousine in."


    Yes. Erqing went out and called Xiao Chengju into the house.


    Greetings to my cousin and sister-inw. Xiao Chengju asked Qin Sang and his wife for help, so he was quite polite today.


    Qin Sang looked at him and said, "Are you serious?"


    Xiao Chengju nodded: "Well, I sincerely ask to marry Miss Tan... I have suffered from military disasters and suffered great hardships. I am not an ignorant person. I know very well about the important matters of marriage and cannot y with them. I also know what I want. I am I want to marry Miss Tan and live with her.


    Qin Sang: "She is older than you, she has been engaged, her fianc has died, and she has a reputation as a widower. Do you not mind?"


    Xiao Chengju shook his head: "I don''t mind. It''s precisely because she has endured hardships and endured it that I think she is rare... There are always wars in the northwest, and you can''t live with a weak wife. Miss Tan is very good, strong enough, and capable Take care of things."


    After Qin Sang heard this, he looked at Gu Jinli and asked what she meant with his eyes. After Gu Jinli nodded in agreement, Qin Sang said: "Sure, we will help negotiate this matter. It may not be possible. The Tan family has the final say. You must not force it through crooked means."


    "Thank you, cousin!" Xiao Chengju was very happy and promised: "Don''t worry, cousin, if the Tan family looks down on me, I won''t do anything stupid."


    Widow Xiao said anxiously: "Nephew, nephew and wife, you must try your best to help arrange this marriage!"


    Mom, dont cause trouble, my cousin knows what to do. Xiao Chengju was afraid that Widow Xiao would say bad things, so he quickly pulled her away.


    In the next few days, Changliang Wei was still busy collecting medicinal materials. Each health station sent medicinal materials, and Yuanzi Medicine Store transported medicinal materials in batches. The entire defense line was very busy.


    Eng likes to be busy andes to collect the medicinal materials every day. If he doesn''t take them out to see, he will cry loudly.


    The big wolf likes his younger brother and apanies the second wolf to see and collect the medicinal materials, but he has to bring his magpie with him. If he is not allowed to take the magpie with him, he will cry in grievance.


    The big wolf is born to take care of people. When hees out to look at the medicinal materials, he will look after the two wolves and the magpies and bark at them. When he sees a soldier falling down and bleeding while carrying the medicinal materials, he will point anxiously. The soldiers shouted: "Ahhh!"


    While shouting, he went to see General Wu.


    General Wu was overjoyed and said in a loud voice: "Hey, Big Wolf is really a smart and kind boy. I feel sorry for the soldiers. When I see that the soldiers are injured, I need to find a doctor to see the soldiers'' injuries."


    Dng is the eldest son of Qin Sang. He will inherit the family business in the future. This eldest son must have a good reputation.


    He said again: "Come on, hurry up and ask the doctor to look at the injury of this young soldier."


    Hey. The soldier hurriedly ran to ask for the doctor.


    The young soldier was ttered and thanked him: "Thank you, General Wu!"


    General Wu said: "Thank you for what I have done. You should thank Qin Qianhu and his son, and thank Yuanzi Medicine Shop."


    This is to let them remember the kindness shown by Qin Sang and Yuanzi Yaoxing to David.


    The young general looked at the big wolf and said with a smile, "Thank you very much, Master Qin."


    The big wolf seemed to understand, and replied to the soldier: "Hmm!"


    Such a clever person must be blown up, so soon everyone knew that the eldest son of Qin Qianhu was not a dull boy, but a smart, kind and clever little boy.


    This matter reached Xu Liu''s ears, making him very ufortable... He has not yet given up on spreading rumors that Big Wolf is a fool.


    However, he was assigned the task of collecting medicinal materials for the second line of defense. He had to do this job well first and make a good name for himself. He had no time to plot against the big wolf for the time being.


    The person who went to the second line of defense to collect medicinal materials was not Chushen Medicine Store, but Shilu Medicine Store.


    Shilu Medicine Store had been holding back for three years, and finally took action. It wanted toe to the northwest to get a piece of the pie, and even made up a lie that Xu Liu had identally saved their boss, so that Xu Liu could be released and entrusted with important tasks.


    Xu You was extremely happy. During this period, he cared deeply about Xu Liu''s mother and son, and told Xu Liu: "Brother Heng, you must do this job well, and promote the reputation of our Xu family. Don''t let the good reputation be ruined by a poor man." Those who fled took it away."


    This poor man fleeing from famine is talking about Qin Sang.


    It''s a pity that it''s toote. After one incident after another, everyone finally understood that the Xu family is the Marquis'' family in heaven, and they are the masters. It is impossible to treat them sincerely.


    Therefore, David greatly praised the Qin family and only said a few life-saving words to the Xu family, without much gratitude in his heart.

 Chapter 2267: extreme cold

    Chapter 2267: extreme cold


    Chapter 2267 Extreme Cold


    The Xu family, Shilu Medicine Store, and the owners behind the medicine store all worked in vain and did not get the benefits they really wanted.


    Mr. Qianshan was shocked that Shilu Medicine Store helped Xu Liu... Shilu Medicine Store was one of the master''s trump cards and should be used at critical moments. Why was it suddenly used to help Xu Liu?


    Xu Lius brain and ability are simply not worthy of the support of Shilu Medicine!


    But Mr. Qianshan did not dare to question his master, so he could only try his best to cooperate with Shilu Medicine and help Xu Liu.


    However, Xu Liu was just a piece of mud that couldn''t hold up the wall. He seemed to have no sympathy for people and couldn''t understand the suffering of others, so he almost had an ident when collecting the medicinal materials.


    He even went crazy and said that he was going to stay at Zhang Yan''s guard house. He said that Zhang Yan had a good rtionship with Qin Sang and that wooing Zhang Yan was equivalent to wooing Qin Sang.


    He even focused on the family''s eldest daughter, saying that she was the granddaughter of an Earl''s pce and could help him a little if she became a concubine.


    Mr. Qianshan was so disgusted that he almost pped Xu Liuyi again. Zhang Yans daughter was not yet nine years old, and Xu Liu was eyeing her. He must be mentally ill!


    "Let''s not talk about whether the Earl''s Pce will still be there in the future, but let''s talk about Zhang Yan. He is a capable man. In a few years, as long as he does not die in battle, he will definitely be a general. He is also a man who loves his wife and children. You ept him as your eldest son. You treat your daughter as a concubine, and you are ruining his family like this, do you want him to raise an army to rebel against you?"


    "Sixth Young Master, when you are about to do big things, you should set your sights far away and don''t focus on these trivial matters of concubinage. This will only destroy you, do you understand?!"


    Xu Liu was scolded so much that he temporarily gave up on taking Sister Yu as his concubine and did not dare to really bring it up.


    Mr. Qianshan was extremely tired. In the middle of the night, when no one was around, he cried bitterly foring to assist the Xu family. Fortunately, Big Wolf had a reputation of being kind and clever, whichforted him a lot...etc. , wait a minute, he wont always die in the quagmire of the Xibei Xu family, he will definitely be able to assist the real owner!


    Collecting medicinal materials is a tedious and rigorous matter. It took a full ten days from development topletion, which made the people of Changliang Wei and the people of Yuanzi Medicine very tired.


    Fortunately, we have gained a lot and everyone is very happy.


    Gu Jinli was very generous and said, "Thank you for your hard work. Tomorrow we will kill pigs and sheep for a banquet. We all will have a good meal!"


    Eating meat is the most beautiful thing in the world. After eating meat, you can rx no matter how tired you are.


    He also went to invite Mrs. Tan and her daughter in person: "Aunt Tan, Sister Xiang, you will alsoe for a feast tomorrow. Just eat with me at the house. There are no strangers, and no one from my uncle''s family."


    As soon as these words came out, Tan Xiaoxiang''s face turned red and she remembered that when Mrs. Niu came to sell medicinal materials a few days ago, she came to propose marriage to her as a matchmaker for the Xiao family.


    It was so sudden that she was confused at the time, but after thinking about it, Xiao Chengju was not bad, he was very capable, and he was Qin Qianhu''s cousin. Although he was not his cousin, Qin Qianhu was very good to the Xiao family.


    The Xiao family didn''t care that she was a widower. They said that Widow Xiao could remarry after giving birth to four children. She was an innocent girl from a family of thousands of families, and she was a distinguished person. Why should they dislike her?


    Since her fianc passed away, Tan Xiaoxiang has suffered a lot. Others see her as no longer a youngdy from a thousand-family family, but as a widower with a bad destiny!


    She cried many times over this and didn''t even want to talk about marriage anymore. She agreed to consider Xiao Baihu''s family just to make her mother feel at ease when she left.


    "Aunt Tan, Sister Xiang, I''m not here to rush you. Marriage is a major matter that should be carefully considered and not rushed." Seeing that they were a little ufortable, Gu Jinli spoke up: "The second cousin said that he knew he was worthy. I didn''t want to fall in love with Sister Xiang, but I had my heart set on it. In order not to regret it for the rest of my life, I gave it a try. I also asked the Tan family not to me him for dreaming of a good dream... He also said that if it doesn''t work, it''s okay. The Tan family doesn''t have to worry. , it is enough to give him the opportunity to propose marriage."


    What she said made Mrs. Tan feel a little embarrassed. Thinking about her daughter''s troubled marriage and theck of family, she stopped talking and said: "I have already written to inform her father about this. Have to wait."


    I was also afraid that my words were too harsh, so I added: "Chengju is a good young man. He is down-to-earth, willing to work, and takes care of his family." I heard that the money earned will be divided into two parts, one for himself and one for his family. , and also bought a shop in Mu County, with a shop in the front and a house in the back, which can amodate people.


    Uncle Qin also said that after Xiao Chengju and the others get married, they will not live with the family, but will build another house and move out, each living their own life.


    Even though Uncle Qin is the stepfather, he raises Xiao Chengju and the others as his biological sons. This makes Mrs. Tan feel that although the Xiao family isplicated, it is not chaotic and can even be considered to have deep feelings.


    Had it not been for a good rtionship, how could we be so affectionate with each other? Can you let your son-inw Qian Qinghe live at home all the time? Can you raise your little brother so well?


    Mrs. Tan has also experienced hardships. She wants her daughter to live a normal life rather than those wealthy families with whom she doesn''t always get along.


    "Second cousin is worthy of thispliment from Aunt Tan." Gu Jinli epted it as soon as he was satisfied. He didn''t stay too long and left quickly, busy with the feast tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, Tan Qianhu came to Changliang Wei the next day, saying that the matters at the guard station had been sorted out and he was here to take his wife and daughter home.


    Qin Sang took Uncle Qin and Xiao Chengju to pick them up.


    Haha, Sang, you came out to pick me up in person, why are you so polite? Its not like I dont know the way. After Tan Qianhu saw Qin Sang and the others from a distance, he shouted at the top of his voice.


    Qin Sang sat on the horse and sped his fists towards Tan Qianhu: "Uncle Tan is a distinguished guest and an elder, so naturally I have toe to pick him up."


    "Hey, your kid is finally willing to call me uncle. When I was called to you in Duchonggou Camp, you still stretched your arms and refused to change your words." Tan Qianhu said, and then asked: "Where are your two sons? What''s the matter? Why dont you hold it out for me to see?


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "At this point, they are taking a nap. While they are waiting for dinner, I will take them out to keep thempany so that Uncle Tan can watch them all."


    Tan Qianhu: "Haha, that''s a good idea, so I''ll just wait. I''ll make them cry while we eat."


    Xiao Chengju was shocked. He didn''t expect Tan Qianhu to have such a cheerful temper. He thought he was very serious and hard to talk to.


    However, he didn''t dare to neglect and stayed with him cautiously, but Tan Qianhu didn''t even look at him, which made Xiao Chengju very nervous. He looked at Uncle Qin and whispered: "Dad?"


    Uncle Qin patted him on the shoulder: "Dad, what do you mean? Just do what you usually do now."


    Oh. Xiao Chengju could only suppress his nervousness and continue to busy himself.


    Since he was busy, he was no longer nervous. When waiting for dinner, he sat at the same table with General Wu and others. Because he was smart and good at talking, he was very lovable.


    General Wu also praised him: "Chengju, you are a good boy. You can coax the big guys into spinning around. You are a good candidate to be a peace negotiator!"


    Speaking of official positions, he asked him again: "You can eat well and are good at martial arts. It would be a waste to only do business. Have you ever thought about working in the army?"


    Xiao Chengju was stunned. He didn''t expect General Wu to ask him this. He thought about it and replied: "I never thought...there are countless capable people in the army. I am just an ordinary person with some quick wits. I can''tpare with the adults in the army. This All I want to do in my life is to do business, make money to support my family, and provide my family with meat every day.


    After saying that, he nced at Tan Qianhu anxiously, fearing that Tan Qianhu would dislike him for not having great ambitions and refuse the marriage.

 Chapter 2268: Extreme cold【2】

    Chapter 2268: Extreme cold��2��


    Chapter 2268 Extreme Cold2


    Tan Qianhu didnt say anything.


    General Wu knew that Xiao Chengju wanted to marry Tan Xiaoxiang, so he spoke for help: "Have meat to eat every day? Your ambition is not small. I am a general, and now I can make my family eat meat every day. If you can really do it, you can also Its promising.


    There are many poor people in Dachu, and an ordinaryndlord''s family can only eat one meal of meat a day, so it is not an easy task to provide the family with meat every day.


    but


    A man needs a serious job to start a family and start a career. Working with a hammer and a stick every day is always unsettling. If you want to marry, not having a serious job is not good.


    General Wu''s words made Xiao Chengju lower his head... Miss Tan is a girl from a Qianhu family. If he wants to marry her, he must have a serious job, otherwise he will be a disgrace to the Tan family!


    "General Wu is right, a real man should have a serious job, but I thought too lightly before." Xiao Chengju was smart and knew that General Wu must have deep meaning in what he said, so he asked again: "I dare to ask General Wu, is there any errand in the army that this kid can do? If the army doesnt dislike it, Im willing to serve in the army.


    "Haha, there really is." General Wu said: "There is a position in the army, which is a concubine that existed during the Qin Dynasty. It can be promoted to the fifth rank, and can manage hundreds of people. It mainly helps the general to handle somemon affairs, such as Distribute supplies to each David, do sales work for each David, increase ie, etc."


    "There used to be a lot of people working in this position, but there have been a lot of wars in the past ten years, and the various health centers can''t even provide food and clothing, let alone have extra things to sell, so this position has been vacant for nearly ten years. No one has held the position in years.


    General Wu said and sighed slightly... When the Wei Guogong line was still there, each of the David''s offices performed their own duties and could truly be self-sufficient, with surpluses for sale.


    But after the Wei Guogong line suffered a catastrophe, the northwest side was in chaos. It could only maintain the general regtions of the army. There was no room for small positions such as Shu Cheng.


    but


    After this incident of selling medicinal materials, I can grant a few more official posts to the concubine. Isnt it possible that we cant collect medicinal materials every year and have to be in charge of this general?


    "From now on, this general will note here, and Qin Qianhu will not have to go back to the guard station to deal with the sale of medicinal materials. The guards will not have to send the medicinal materials to Changliang Wei ten days in advance. They can leave it all to the concubine. . The concubine will take people to collect medicinal materials, mountain goods and other items from David, keep a clear ount, and present it to the general."


    General Wu told Xiao Chengju the matter, and finally said: "But if you are just starting to appoint people, you have to start from the ninth rank. You can only manage about ten people. Are you willing to do it?"


    Xiao Chengju was shocked and looked at Qin Sang... Cousin Qin must have helped him get the position, otherwise how could he, an unknown little bastard, be hit by such a great thing?


    "Don''t look at me. It''s General Wu who''s asking you if you''re willing to do it. Tell General Wu yourself. But if you do it, you have to do it well. If you don''t do it well, you''ll be beheaded by militaryw. I won''t do it for you. Please forgive me." Qin Sang said, holding the handle of the knife with one hand, looking like the king of hell.


    Xiao Chengju smiled, saluted General Wu solemnly, and said, "Thank you so much, General Wu, for your love, I wish you all the best!"


    "Hahaha, OK, wait...then you will ride to Duchonggou Camp to report the day after tomorrow." General Wu was about to leave after the banquet. He originally wanted Xiao Chengju to go with him, but he thought that this boy would say Dear, just give him two more days.


    "Thank you, General Wu!" Xiao Chengju wanted to cry a little. He was just a poor boy whose father died early and his family property waspletely destroyed due to the war. He thought he had no hope for life, but since he met his father and cousin Qin, He can actually be an official.


    Xiao Chenggong and Qian Qinghe had already begun to wipe their tears... The sky has no eyes. They are better at studying than their second brother, they are more handsome than their second brother, and they are more generous than their second brother. Why didn''t they be officials, but the second brother became one first? .


    Father/father-inw, please dont re at us, its useless. We cant help it anymore, we just want to cry: woo woo woo!


    Uncle Qin almost wanted to p them away, but he could onlyugh and said: "They grew up together and have a good rtionship. Seeing that Brother Ju has a serious job, I am happy for him."


    General Wu knew the nature of the Xiao family and deliberately teased them: "I can see that your family''s rtionship is really good. Boss Xiao and son-inw Qian don''t have to be too discouraged. The army is short of manpower. As long as you are willing to join the army, we will If you cane with me, lets go to Duchonggou Camp to fight against the bandits. Bang Dang, Bang Dang!


    Xiao Chenggong and Qian Qinghe were so frightened that they knocked down the bowls and chopsticks next to them. They immediately stopped crying and avoided General Wu''s questioning by picking up the bowls and chopsticks.


    Going to serve as soldiers to fight against bandits?


    Hehe, dont be ridiculous, we still want to live a few more years!


    General Wu did not stay long. After finishing the banquet, he said goodbye to the people at Yuanzi Medicine Store: "Manager Min, Shopkeeper Cheng, thank you very much... If you need any help in the future, as long as it does not vite militaryw and morality, just say it. I, Lao Wu, will help even if I risk my life!"


    Manager Min quickly bowed his head and said: "General Wu is serious, we also need the medicinal materials to collect them, and we did not lose money, but also made a profit."


    This is true, I did make some money.


    General Wu knew that if Yuanzi Medicine Store wanted to collect medicinal materials, they could just collect them directly from the south. There was no need to go all the way to the northwest. It was indeed a great kindness for David to earn this kind of money.


    General Wu didn''t say anything more, and gave a solemn salute. Everything was done in this prayer.


    Ouch! Eng shouted anxiously when he saw that General Wu kept talking to others and ignored him.


    "Hahaha, why are you so anxious? Grandpa Wu is here to say goodbye to you." General Wu came over, took Eng from Qin Sang''s hands, looked at his chubby face, and said, "Eat more and sleep more." , grow up well.


    Ahhh! Eng was so excited that he fluttered his little body and asked General Wu to y Feifei with him. When General Wu didnt understand what he meant, he cried loudly.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll let you fly now." General Wu hurriedly lifted him up. After going back and forth five times, he stopped and said, "That''s enough. You''re still young and can''t y too many times. Wait until next time. Grandpa will take you to y again."


    Ouch! Eng didnt understand. He was still immersed in the joy of ying Feifei, so General Wu gave it to his own father.


    General Wu went to hug the big wolf again and yed Feifei with him six times. The big wolf giggled with joy. Then he pointed at his little magpie and shouted at Qin Sang: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    This is to release the magpie and fly it to the general.


    The guys have been collecting medicinal materials together for ten days, and they already understand his hobby very well. Qin Sang ordered his servants: "Let the big magpie fly around."


    Bang, General Wu raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "Sang, I''m not telling you, this name is too bad, can''t you change it to another one?"


    The servants, wolves, and birds of the Qin family all have names of 1, 2, 3, and 4. It is so simple that it is shocking!


    Qin Sang said seriously: "It''s easy to remember this way."

 Chapter 2269: Extreme cold【3】

    Chapter 2269: Extreme cold��3��


    Chapter 2269 Extreme Cold3


    "Young Master, the magpie is about to fly." Bahu opened the birdcage, took out a branch as thick as a finger, reached into the birdcage, and knocked inside, and two magpies rushed over.


    Bahu used a branch to push away the magpie with a yellow beak and colorful wings, and let the magpie with a ck beak and white feathers stand on the branch. He then pulled the branch back, and with a move of his arm, the magpie pped its wings and flew high.


    Ahhh! Big Wolf shouted excitedly when he saw his magpie flew away. He proudly nuzzled at the big guy, as if you want to see how powerful my big magpie is.


    General Wuughed so much that he praised: "Hey, the magpie raised by the big wolf is really powerful. Look at how powerful it can fly and circle. It''s very powerful."


    The big wolf agreed very much and shouted: "Yeah, yeah!"


    The second wolf was also very happy to see it. He pointed at the second magpie in the birdcage and shouted at Qin Sang: "Ouch!"


    Qin Sang smiled and said to Bahu: "Let the two magpies out too."


    Yes. Bahu quickly released the two magpies.


    Two magpies were flying in the air very happily. They would fly far away and disappear from everyone''s eyes, but they would fly back soon.


    Thats right, magpies will fly back. The big wolfs magpie flew away and then flew back the next day.


    General Wu looked at it for a while and then said: "Big Wolf''s Big Magpie is very powerful. Grandpa Wu likes it very much, but Grandpa Wu is going back to Du Chonggou. I will see you two brothers again when I have the opportunity."


    The big wolf didnt understand, but responded obediently: Hmm~


    Ha, General Wu smiled and returned the big wolf to Qin Sang. Without any extra words, he just said to Tan Qianhu: "You are the head of a thousand households in a house. The affairs of the guard house and the family are all matters. You decide what to do, you dont have to look at anyone elses face or face.


    Tan Qianhu was very grateful: "Yes, I will understand."


    General Wu nodded and left Changliang Guard with his soldiers.


    When the two wolves saw General Wu leaving, they howled excitedly at first. When they saw that General Wu didn''t turn around and came back, they burst into tears sadly, causing the big wolf to start whimpering too.


    General Wu''s personal soldier said: "The general did not give the two young masters Qin''s face in vain. They know how to be grateful. When the general is gone, they will cry reluctantly."


    General Wu smiled: "Of course, Sang just looks at him and doesn''t say anything, but everything he does is to help David. The two little kids followed his father."


    Or they followed an older person further away, such as their grandfather.


    He said again: "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up. There is something wrong with the soldiers this year. They haven''t raided us much. I''m afraid they are holding back a big battle!"


    But some soldiers didn''t think so: "The general is overly worried. The number of raids by the bandits has decreased. Maybe he knows that he can''t cross the poisonous insect ditch, so he doesn''t waste his efforts."


    "Shut up!" General Wu was furious. He turned around and hit the soldier who spoke with a whip: "What nonsense are you talking about? You are still my own soldier. Don''t you know that the calmer the confrontation, the more murderous intent you will hide?! "


    After hearing this, the soldier quickly dismounted his horse and knelt on the ground, saying: "General, please calm down. I am justx. Please punish me, general."


    "After returning to the camp, go to the punishment camp and get yourself twenty military sticks. If you dare tomit another crime again, you won''t have to work as a servant next to me. Go away where you came from!" General Wu said and set off again.


    The soldiers all knew that General Wu was really angry, so they all tightened their skin and hurried to follow General Wu.


    General Wu is indeed very angry and worried. Even the soldiers around him think so. In the entire northwest, countless soldiers have been paralyzed by soldiers and thieves.


    If all the soldiers rx and the bandits take the opportunity tounch a massive attack, how will they be able to fight back? I am afraid that I will be defeated by the thieves in one fell swoop and be a corpse under the iron hoof of the thieves!


    No, he had to rush back to the Duchonggou Camp as soon as possible, inform General Jiang about the matter, and ask him to report the matter to Xu You, and ask Xu You to give an order to increase the training intensity of the entire Northwest Army, so that everyone Don''t rx and be ready for battle at any time.


    After General Wu left, Tan Qianhu thanked the people at Yuanzi Medicine Store, talked to Qin Sang for a while, teased the big wolf and the two wolves, and then asked someone to lead the way to the female guest''s house to meet his wife and daughter.


    Xiao Chengju then rmended himself: "Uncle Tan, I am familiar with Changliang Wei. Can I show you the way?"


    Tan Qianhu refused: "No, just let Cong Xiaozi take me there. He is also familiar with Chang Liang Wei, and we still know each other."


    Cong Wenshan was carrying a food box to deliver meat and vegetables to Xiaoji. When he heard this, he shouted: "Uncle Tan, I''m very busy!"


    I''m just going to please my future wife, so don''t bother me.


    But Qin Sang nced at him, and Cong Wenshan immediately said: "Come on,e on, I''ll take you there right now!"


    I came here quickly to show Tan Qianhu the way.


    Xiao Chengju was very frustrated. It seemed that Tan Qianhu still looked down upon him.


    Bang, Uncle Qin gave him a p on the back of the head and said, "Why are you so aggrieved? I didn''t say no, so go to work first."


    "Oh, I got it." Xiao Chengju touched the sore back of his head and quickly cheered up. Suddenly he felt a little chilly on his body and said to Uncle Qin: "Dad, Tan Qianhu didn''t bring any clothes. It''s getting cold in the morning and evening. I''ll go Buy him something to keep out the cold."


    There is a supplies room in the health center, which is stocked with various supplies. If each family''s quota is not enough, you can spend money to buy them.


    Uncle Qin nodded: "Go ahead and let me deliver it to you. You are a grown man, so it''s not easy for you to deliver it."


    We are talking about getting married. If you go to give it away, it will be difficult for others to ept it. Let the younger sister deliver it and it will be easier for the Tan family to ept it.


    Hey, I got it. Xiao Chengju responded and quickly ran away.


    Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chenggong were depressed when they saw this, especially Xiao Chenggong. He looked at Uncle Qin and shouted: "Dad~"


    "Daddy, you still have the nerve to call me daddy?" Uncle Qin scolded: "If you want to live a good life, you have to learn from your second brother. He can practice literature and martial arts while making money to support the family. Look again You will only hold a book and study hard, and you will do all the work only when it is assigned to you, and you will never take the initiative to find work. If you continue like this, you will be finished when your mother and I die!"


    Xiao Chenggong was frightened: "No, it''s not that serious, right? Aren''t there cousin Qin and his second brother?"


    They can''t just ignore him, right?


    "Do you still want to live with Qin''s nephew and brother Ju for the rest of your life?" Uncle Qinughed angrily and said to Xiao Chenggong: "Since you envy brother Ju, then when he reports to Duchonggou Camp, you Follow along."


    Xiao Chenggong was startled and asked a little happily: "Follow your second brother to the Duchonggou camp. Can they want me?"


    Uncle Qin smiled: "I can have you, but I''m short of manpower. How can I not want you?"


    He looked at Qian Qing again and asked, "Do you want to go together?"


    Qian Qinghe felt that something was wrong and waved his hand quickly: "No, no, my son-inw still has to take care of the ounts of the brick kiln, so it''s hard to leave Changliang Wei."


    "You are smart." Uncle Qin sneered and told them: "Work hard for me. If you don''t make any progress, I want you to look good!"


    Qian Qingqing said: "Yes, yes, my son-inw will definitely make progress."


    Mother, my father-inw is really going to take action to deal with them. Brother, please wish yourself well!

 Chapter 2270: Extreme cold【4】

    Chapter 2270: Extreme cold��4��


    Chapter 2270 Extreme Cold4


    Xiao Chenggong realized that there was something wrong with what he said, and immediately regretted it: "Dad, my son knows that he was wrong. He will no longer be jealous. He will definitely grow up and work hard. Dad, won''t you let me go to Duchonggou Camp?"


    "No!" Uncle Qin said, "You have to go and book the Du Chonggou camp. If you dare not go, I will expel you from the house. From now on, you can go there alone."


    this?


    Hmm, Xiao Chenggong cried, but it was useless to cry. Uncle Qin was determined to give him a strong medicine topletely correct him.


    Xiao Chengju had already bought warm clothes and gave them to Xiao Mei to take to the female guest''s house.


    Tan Qianhu and his family were talking when they heard a knock on the door. When they opened the door and came out, they saw it was Xiao Mei and asked, "Miss Xiao, why did you bring so many things here?"


    Xiao Xiaomei was carrying two boxes, with a food box and a basket of charcoal hanging on the poles at both ends. She smiled and said, "The weather is getting colder. When my second brother saw that Tan Qianhu didn''t bring anything to keep out the cold, he went to buy some. Tan Qianhu keeps out the cold."


    He pointed to the food box and said, "The banquet ended early. My mother was afraid that you would be hungry at night, so she bought some food. If you are hungry at night, you can heat it on the stove and fill your stomach."


    Using the name of Widow Xiao, let the Tan family know that Widow Xiao also cares about the Tan family and sincerely wants to marry Miss Tan.


    Mrs. Tan: "How can this be so embarrassing? They were all bought with money."


    Anything in the guardhouse that exceeds the quota of each family must be purchased with silver.


    They are all brothers guards on the same line of defense, whats there to be embarrassed about? Xiao Mei smiled and asked: Aunt Tan, can I pick it for you?


    Mrs. Tan was not pretentious and nodded: "Okay."


    Hey. Xiao Xiaomei picked the things in, put them down and left without staying too long.


    After she left, Tan Qianhu came out and said with a smile: "After all, he is not stingy."


    Mrs. Tan nced at him angrily and said, "That kid Cheng Ju is already pretty good, and you are quite satisfied with it. Why do you deliberately give him a bad look when you meet him? Isn''t this a deliberate attempt to torment him and make him worry?"


    Tan Qianhu said: "Our sister Xiang''s marriage is too unsatisfactory. This is the third one. What if it doesn''t work out? I don''t have to put on a bad face and try? What if he is even this angry? If he can''t bear it, then even if General Wu gives him an official position, the marriage will be canceled!"


    Tan Xiaoxiang came out to help. When she heard this, her eyes were red: "Mom and dad, I''m sorry, it''s my daughter who has troubled you."


    Tan Qianhu said: "How can I me you? It was your parents who harmed you."


    Xiang Jie''er''s fianc was the son of hisrade-in-arms. Since all the family members were dead, he felt sorry for the child, so he betrothed Xiang Jie''er to him.


    How did you know that the child was short-lived and died in the war, which gave Sister Xiang the reputation of being an outcast.


    Then his wife was sick, and he was afraid that it would be more difficult for Sister Xiang to marry if she died. He felt that Xiao Bai''s family knew everything about her, so he wanted to marry Sister Xiang to Xiao Liang.


    How did you know that Xiao Liang was such a beast that he didn''t say that he wanted to marry Sister Xiang, but instead spread rumors that Mrs. Tan had tuberculosis, forcing the Tan family to propose marriage first, so that the Xiao family could gain face.


    Thanks to his wifes illness being cured by Mrs. Qin, the couple worked together to find out the truth, otherwise Sister Xiang would have fallen into the pit of fire, and he might have been killed by Xiao Liang!


    Tan Qianhu said sadly: "I really didn''t expect that a person who had watched me grow up could be so vicious. He wanted to ruin my daughter''s reputation first, then marry her as a favor, and then harm her. Kill me and take away Wei Suos thoughts!


    A person from a hundred households can be promoted to a thousand households. If Xiao Liang marries Sister Xiang and his father-inw dies in the war, ording to the rules, Xiao Liang, the son-inw, will receive preferential treatment, and the Xiao family may seed the Tan family and be the Yonglin Guard. of thousands of households.


    Mrs. Tan trembled when she heard this, shedding tears, and said fearfully: "What can our family do to apologize to him? Xiao Dapei is not capable enough. For the sake of joining the army together, you let him be a hundred households. Isn''t Xiao Liang satisfied?" Youre plotting against our family in such a vicious way!


    "I originally thought it was Xiao Hu who was evil, but I didn''t expect it was Xiao Liang!" "I used to think that he was an honest kid, so how could he have such thoughts?!"


    Mrs. Tan couldn''t figure it out and cried aggrievedly.


    Tan Qianhu said: "Why do you want to harm us? It''s not because of fame and fortune. When he bes our son-inw, when I die in the war, and our two sons are young, this guardhouse will be his Xiao family''s Whats in the bag!


    There is another matter, and that is the death of Chang Feng... Xiao Liang''s position asmander-in-chief was to fill Chang Feng''s vacancy.


    If Xiao Liang killed Chang Feng on the battlefield in order to be themander-in-chief... Tan Qianhu trembled, feeling scared and sad, feeling sorry for Chang Feng.


    "Dad, are you okay?" Tan Xiaoxiang saw Tan Qianhu trembling and hurried over to help him.


    Tan Qianhu looked at her, thought for a while, and told his mother and daughter his guess.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tan and Tan Xiaoxiang were shocked. Mrs. Tan cried: "Beast, how could he do this?!"


    Tan Qianhu said: "Don''t shout, don''t shout. This is just spection and there is no evidence."


    Chang Feng died several years ago and died on the battlefield, so there was no way to collect evidence.


    However, murdering colleagues on the battlefield has been around since ancient times... There are so many official positions, and everyone is fighting for their lives. If you want to be an official, you have to kill those who are more powerful than you.


    Tan Xiaoxiang wiped away her tears and said to Tan Qianhu: "Dad, regardless of whether there is evidence or not, Xiao Liang must die. If he is allowed to live for five or ten years, he may harm our family again! "


    Xiao Liang is a poisonous snake. If he hides in the dark and gives her family a bite, it will be really hard to guard against it.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tan quickly grabbed Tan Qianhu''s hand and said, "Sister Xiang is right. Her father, Xiao Liang, really can''t stay."


    Tan Qianhu frowned: "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult."


    The Xiao family was smart enough to let Xiao Hu admit everything. Xiao Liang and Xiao Baihu escaped. He could drive Xiao Baihu and Xiao Liang out of the guardhouse only with the help of General Wu, otherwise At most, the Hu family will be punished.


    He added: "Don''t worry, General Wu and Qin Qianhu are watching. Even if Xiao Liang gets into trouble again, he will be arrested immediately."


    But these are just words tofort them. If Xiao Liang really did everything, then with his vicious nature, he will definitely keep an eye on his family for revenge for the rest of his life. Then his family is really defenseless, and it is impossible to live a normal life!


    However, this is the only way for now.


    Tan Qianhu didn''t want to talk about this unexinable trouble, so he looked at Tan Xiaoxiang and said, "Sister Xiang, your marriage has been bumpy because of your parents. Now that this is the third time you have proposed marriage, your parents will no longer make the decision. , just look at yourself, if you dont want to, your parents wont force you anymore.


    Xiang Jie''er had more of a brother-sister rtionship with Chang Feng. It was because he treated Chang Feng like a child that he arranged the marriage for Xiang Jie''er.


    After hearing this, Tan Xiaoxiang looked at the things brought to keep out the cold, and thought of Xiao Chengju. After a moment, she said, "Mom and dad, Xiao Er is good, and my daughter wants to marry him."


    Tan Qianhu was shocked. Seeing that his daughter was still blushing, he hurriedly asked: "It''s only been ten days. Sister Xiang, are you interested in him?"


    Its too fast.


    Tan Xiaoxiang shook his head: "Of course not, I just feel that I have a reputation of being an outcast, but he can still treat me Chicheng. For me, he restrains his nature and takes over the post of concubine. It is very rare... He is sincere Treat me, I dont have anyone I care about now, so naturally I cant live up to my love.


    Tan Xiaoxiang looked at Tan Qianhu and Mrs. Tan and said solemnly: "Father and mother, it''s him, my daughter is willing."

 Chapter 2271: Extreme cold【5】

    Chapter 2271: Extreme cold��5��


    Chapter 2271 Extreme Cold5


    Tan Qianhu asked her: "Have you thought about it? This is your lifelong event. If you marry the wrong person again, I''m afraid..."


    Tan Qianhu thought about his daughter''s troubled marriage and couldn''t say anything else.


    Tan Xiaoxiang said: "It''s up to him. This is my daughter''s choice. If it''s wrong again, my daughter will admit it!"


    "Okay, she is worthy of being the eldest daughter of Tan Si, who is like a tiger girl in generals!" Tan Qianhu was very happy and waited no longer. He got up and went out, and said to Bahu Niang who was guarding the house: "Go and inform Mr. and Mrs. Sang. My family agreed to the Xiao familys marriage.


    He added: "The two guards are too far apart. It takes ten days and a half to go back and forth. While Mrs. Niu is still in charge of Liang Guard, we might as well keep it simple together and get married in these two days."


    Isnt this too fast?


    Bahu Niang was startled and said quickly: "Hey, I will go and report it right now."


    After Tan Qianhu finished this important matter, he felt much relieved. He walked into the house with long and joyful steps, and was scolded by Mrs. Tan: "You are too anxious. Which family can''t have a good engagement? Why don''t you let me do it?" The Xiao family decided on the marriage within two days, which was too hasty."


    Tan Qianhu said with a smile: "Since we agree, why wait too long? If we make a decision early, our family can live a stable life, so as not to be busy with this matter all the time."


    Mrs. Tan gave him an angry look and said, "Yes, yes, you are the most reasonable, okay."


    The Ba, Lan, and Bai families were all old servants of the Qin family sent by cousin Yu, and their status was unusual. Bahu Niang quickly entered the main house, saw Qin Sang and his wife, and informed them of Tan Qianhu''s words.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "Isn''t this too fast?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Tan Qianhu has an open-minded and cheerful temper. If he likes it, he will not dy it, but will end the battle quickly."


    Then he said to Bahu Niang: "Go and reply to Tan Qianhu. The Qin and Xiao families will definitely make this marriage a sess and make the Tan family look good."


    "Yes." Bahu Niang bowed and went back quickly.


    Gu Jinli sighed: "Second cousin Xiao''s marriage was decided very quickly. We had a wife in just ten days, and Cong Wenshan is still slowly getting along with Xiao Ji."


    He thought of Hong Dao and Zhang Zhong again: "They are the two people who have been with you the longest, especially Zhang Zhong. He is not young yet, but do you have a girl you like? What are your ns for the marriage?"


    Qin Sang said with a smile: "Don''t worry about them two. They are very popr. Many thousands of households, deputy generals, and even generals want them to be their sons-inw. However, the war here has not been settled yet, and they are worried that they will be harmed if they get married. Wife, secondly, I dont have a girl I like yet, so Im not in a hurry to propose marriage.


    Gu Jinli said: "Although they say this, they are your most valued subordinates after all. We must pay attention to their marriage."


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will ask them every once in a while. If they find a girl they like, I will help them make a decision."


    He added: "My rtionship with the two of them, Bu Fang, and Zhang Tu is the best. It can be regarded as one heart. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about anything. Besides, they are focused on fighting against the enemy now. They said that they will wait until the lostnd is recovered." Marry with peace of mind.


    There are two types of soldiers when ites to getting married and starting a career. One type is afraid that they will not have any children, so they get married early; the other type is that they have seen the cruelty of war and do not want to injure others, so they are not in a hurry to get married and want to fight off the bandits. .


    Zhang Zhong, Hong Dao and others are thetter.


    "Mama Tao has found many wives for the soldiers. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about these things. You should pay more attention to me." He went to kiss Gu Jinli, picked her up while kissing her, and said in a hoarse voice: "Let''s go bath."


    Boom, Gu Jinli''s face turned red at his fierce words, which made Qin Sangugh out loud: "The little fish is still so cute."


    Gu Jinli became angry with embarrassment: "You''re so cute, I want to be domineering!"


    Qin Sang smiled and said cooperatively: "Well, my little fish is very domineering."


    Gu Jinli:


    Qin Sang took advantage of her being stunned to kiss her again, and soon arrived in the bathroom and did the beautiful thing he wanted to do.


    The next day, Qin Sang sent someone to inform the Xiao family that the Tan family had agreed to the marriage.


    "What? The Tan family really agreed? The second brother has be the son-inw of Qianhu!" Xiao Chenggong was shocked. Tan Qianhu had scorned his second brother yesterday and agreed to the marriage after one night: "Is it true or not?"


    Bang, Uncle Qin kicked him: "How can you, a noble man from a thousand households, joke about your daughter''s marriage? Of course it is true."


    Xiao Chengju was crazy with joy. He rubbed his hands, walked around in circles, and asked: "Then, what should we do next?"


    He has never been engaged. What should he do to get engaged?


    Bang, Uncle Qin gave Xiao Chengju a kick and said, "What should we do? Naturally, ask Mrs. Niu to go to your cousin''s house to discuss it. After the discussion ispleted, he will go to Tan''s house to propose marriage and formalize the marriage."


    Yes, yes, hurry up, lets go to nephew Qins house as a whole family. Widow Xiao couldnt wait any longer, so she grabbed the whole family and went to the main house.


    After Mr. Kuang arrived, everyone sat down and discussed what wedding gift to give.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were very generous and gave Xiao Chengju a pair of porcin and a pair of golden heads and faces as gifts.


    Here, give me such a valuable thing! Xiao Chenggong was shocked when he heard this and wished he could find a girl to propose marriage immediately.


    Qin Sang: "The Tan family is a thousand households, so we have to give them something with a long face, otherwise it will bring disgrace to the Tan family."


    Widow Xiao got what she wanted: "Nephew Qin is right. This is a matter rted to the harmony between the two guards. It must be done well. Don''t be too fussy, lest there be gossip!"


    Haha, by marrying Tan Xiaoxiang, not only can she be an inw with thousands of households, but Qins nephew also has to treat her family better because of the rtionship between the two guards. Her family is making a lot of money.


    Uncle Qin rolled his eyes at her and said, "Don''t be silly. This is your daughter-inw, so you can''t do nothing."


    Widow Xiao really wanted to give nothing, but she was afraid that the Tan family would be angry, so in the end the couple and Xiao Chengju gave her a gold head mask, gold lcs, gold bracelets, and a piece of red silk cloth.


    Time was tight, and it was toote to go to Mu County and the county seat to buy them, so these things were bought from Wei Suo with money.


    Fortunately, Xiao Chengju had a lot of private money and was able to buy these things.


    Mr. Kuang said: "Today is the ninth day of October. It''s a good day. Why don''t you propose marriage today and make the arrangements? Tomorrow your second son will have to go to Duchonggou to report. There is no time to make the trip."


    Widow Xiao immediately said: "Okay, let''s propose marriage today!"


    However, in order not to be rude, we sent someone to the female guests house in advance to inform the Tan family.


    The Tan family quickly replied and asked them to pass.


    The Kuang family came to the house with Gu Jinli and the Xiao family, handed over gifts, and talked about the marriage... They had already agreed, and after just a few idle words, they agreed, and the two families wrote an engagement letter.


    After we go to the Yamen to check in, the marriage will be truly finalized, Kuang said happily.


    But Xiao Chengju felt that the marriage was decided too quickly, and he felt wronged by Tan Xiaoxiang, so he said: "Uncle Tan, after the engagement letter is stamped with the red seal, my family will go to Yonglin Guard with the engagement ceremony and have a proper engagement banquet. What do you think?"


    He added: "After all, it''s an engagement, and a major event in life must have an impact... I''ll provide the materials for the engagement banquet."


    Tan Xiaoxiang was sitting in the room. When she heard this, she didn''t want to agree. After all, she had a bad reputation as a widower, and hosting an engagement banquet cost a lot of things. Materials in the northwest were precious, so if you can''t afford it, don''t waste it.


    But Tan Qianhu agreed: "Sister Xiang is the eldest daughter of the Tan family. She is getting engaged, so she should have a good engagement banquet... I will provide the materials for the banquet, and you just treat Sister Xiang well."

 Chapter 2272: Prepare supplies

    Chapter 2272: Prepare supplies


    Chapter 2272 Preparing supplies


    Xiao Chengju: How about half a family?


    This is also his engagement banquet.


    Tan Qianhu was also happy and decided: "Sure, it will be half of the family, hahaha!"


    Tan Qianhu became more and more satisfied with Xiao Chengju as his son-inw. After the Xiao family left, he said to Mrs. Tan: "Sister Xiang has a good taste. This Xiao Chengju is a thoughtful person. He thinks about Sister Xiang everywhere and has nothing to do with being outnumbered. You look down on her."


    Mrs. Tan nodded: "Chengju is really a good kid."


    Then he said to Tan Xiaoxiang: "Sister Xiang, my dear, you have finallye to the end of all your hardships."


    Tan Xiaoxiang''s face turned red, but she suddenly remembered something and asked Tan Qianhu: "Dad, Cheng Ju is going to Duchonggou Camp to report tomorrow. Where is Xiao Liang? I need to remind Cheng Ju to prevent him from getting Xiao Liang." Bright way!"


    Xiao Liang is a poisonous person inside, and he is most capable of harming others in the dark.


    Tan Qianhu said: "Sure, dad will remind him when I see him off tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Tan Xiaoxiang felt relieved.


    After the marriage between Xiao Chengju and Tan Xiaoxiang was settled, everyone was very happy. With this marriage, the rtionship between the two guards will be closer.


    Cong Wenshan was also very happy, because Xiaoji finally blushed towards him after giving him food so many times... Blushing is good, the girl''s family will blush towards you because they like you.


    But when I saw the letter that Jifeng handed over, I felt unhappy, because this letter was really written by Leng Meifang, not a copy by Uncle Qin.


    Jifeng came to take Kuang back to Yangshanwei. The letter was given by Liu Sanbiao, Ruan Shuniangs husband.


    It seems like she really wont survive. Jifeng sighed.


    Cong Wenshan was so angry that he hit Jifeng with his fist, but Jifeng dodged it and asked in confusion: "Why are you hitting me?"


    Cong Wenshan: "Bah, you still dare to ask me why I beat you? Then why are you sighing, why can''t you let go of that bitch? I tell you, if you dare to save Leng Meifang again, I will cut off my ties with you!"


    Jifeng said: "Where are you thinking again? I have no interest in Leng Meifang for a long time. I just sigh that she is a youngdy from a thousand families and a woman with extraordinary beauty. She did not live a good life and ended up like this. Waiting for the situation.


    He also pointed to the letter asking for help: "If I really had feelings for her, I wouldn''t give you this letter."


    Cong Wenshan is the person who hates Leng Meifang the most. If he knows about this, it will be impossible for Ji Feng to save her even if she wants to.


    "Humph, you can still be saved." Cong Wenshan finally calmed down, put away the letter, and said: "Since you are already ruthless to her, then don''tment her plight anymore. God has been good enough to her and gave her such a gift." There are many men from good family backgrounds who treat her wholeheartedly, but she is not satisfied and makes herself like this."


    Leng Meifang deserves no sympathy at all.


    He said again: "I will give the letter to Uncle Qin, and you can wait for your wife in peace."


    Ke Jifeng said: "Let''s wait a little longer. Du Chonggou has been too quiet recently. I''m afraid there will be a war this winter. Let''s wait until the war is won... We can''t cause other girls to be widows."


    Cong Wenshan: "Hey, you''ve made progress, I know I feel sorry for Miss Xiao Er."


    But after ridiculing him, he also became worried, fearing that if he died in the battle, it would harm Xiaoji.


    Ji Feng saw that Cong Wenshan was a little weak, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think about it. I''ll go with you to deliver the letter. If Uncle Lan wants to ask questions, I can answer them on the spot."


    Cong Wenshan nodded and sent the letter to Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin was very happy after reading the letter, but he still went out to see Jifeng and asked him: "Are you really not going to save her? If you don''t go, Leng Meifang will really die."


    Fu Mingcong has been ridiculed for more than two years because of Leng Meifang''s wife. Now he can''t stand it anymore. He has found a new love and wants to kill Leng Meifang and give Xin Huanxin a ce to put an end to this bad rtionship. Ji Feng shook his head: "We have been strangers to each other for a long time. Her life and death have nothing to do with me, and with her ability, she will definitely be able to save her own life. I don''t have to bother to save her."


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin feltpletely relieved about Jifeng and said, "If there is no war next spring and summer, and your feelings remain unchanged with my little sister, you can get married."


    Tan Qianhu was happy with Cheng Ju, but he couldn''t be too harsh on Jifeng.


    He added: "You have to send Mrs. Niu back to the guardhouse tomorrow, so go back and rest quickly."


    "Yes." Ji Feng and Cong Wenshan said goodbye and went back, resting early.


    I could sleep until midnight when I suddenly heard the sound of a gong.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Its snowing, its snowing, every household should get up and burn the kang!


    The patrolling soldiers banged on the doors of each house and shouted: "Wake up, don''t sleep, it''s snowing, if you don''t light a fire to keep warm, you will freeze to death!"


    Oh my God, its really snowing! After being woken up, the family members wrapped themselves in quilts and came out to see the situation. There was already a thinyer of white in front of the house door, which showed that it had been snowing for a while that night.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The soldiers knocked fiercely on the courtyard door and shouted: "The firewood is at the door. Hurry and take it in to burn the kang. The supplies house has been opened overnight. If you don''t have enough quilts, you can go and get them!"


    Hey, hey, I know, lets bring it in and burn it.


    In the middle of the night, the entire health center became busy. The rtives made fires and kangs, and if there were not enough warm clothes at home, they went to the house to get supplies overnight.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were also awakened by the sudden night snow. After putting on their cotton robes, they went to see the two children first.


    There was a wet nurse keeping watch all night, and the two children were not cold. They were wearing cotton sleeping bags and sleeping soundly on the warm fire bed.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "With two little pigs, you are the only one who can sleep in the whole guardhouse."


    He also told the nurses: "It''s too dry to sleep on the fire bed. Give them more water to prevent them from getting angry and getting sick."


    "Yes." Nurse Hong and the others responded and fed the two children two more times of water during the night.


    After seeing the child, Qin Sang sent Gu Jinli back to the main room: "Xiaoyu continues to sleep. I''ll just go out and keep an eye on him. Nothing will happen."


    But the snow came too suddenly, and in just a moment, it turned into a heavy snowfall.


    Gu Jinli stretched out his hand to check the temperature outside the house, and immediately retracted his hand: "It''s so cold. Do you still remember the heavy snowfall the year we got married? Although this snow is not as heavy as that one, it is better than that one. It''s much colder, and my hands are numb... If it''s extremely cold, and thieves take the opportunity to attack again, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Qin Sang covered her hands and breathed: "This is the northwest, so it is normal for it to be colder than the south."


    Gu Jinli: But its only the beginning of October.


    Qin Sang didn''t want her to worry about this in the middle of the night, so he said, "It used to snow in the northwest in early October. Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, go back to sleep first."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli didn''t want Qin Sang to worry, so he went back to the back room and continued to sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, I immediately opened the window and looked outside.


    The snow is still falling, and it is heavier thanst night. What is even more terrifying is: "The deep well is frozen."


    Gu Jinli was startled and asked Sanqing: "What did you say? In just one night, the deep well in our guardhouse froze?"


    "Well, Sister Daqing went to see it and said that the knot is so thick that people can stand on top of it." Sanqing nodded, rubbed his hands and stamped his feet to keep out the cold, and said happily: "Thanks to your cleverness, I asked someone to go there in the middle of the night. We fetched water from the well and brought up a lot of water. Otherwise, if the guards wanted to make breakfast, they would have to spend half an hour melting ice and getting water."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was sure that this was extreme cold. Only extreme cold could make the wells freeze overnight!

 Chapter 2273: Firewood is expensive

    Chapter 2273: Firewood is expensive


    Chapter 2273 Firewood is expensive


    Gu Jinli immediately shouted into the room: "Er Qing, Er Qing, don''t look for leather clothes yet, go tell Lu Da that the brick kiln will stop working immediately, and all firewood will be reserved for heating and keeping out the cold. Don''t waste a single firewood to bake bricks. If Qing Qing If the bricks are not delivered on time, we will lose money!


    Extremely cold weather can freeze people to death at any time. If people want to survive in this kind of weather, they must have enough firewood. Therefore, firewood is the most precious material now, and it is much more valuable than bricks.


    "Yes." Erqing responded, quickly put on his cloak and went to the brick kiln.


    Before he arrived at the brick kiln, he met Lu Da. When he saw Erqing, he guessed what he was doing. His face showed joy and he asked, "But sir and madam, do you want to stop burning the kiln?"


    Erqing nodded: "Exactly, Madam said, the brick kiln will stop working immediately, and not a single firewood will be wasted."


    After hearing this, Lu Da breathed a sigh of relief... He was just about to ask the Lord and Madam for instructions on this matter, when the order came.


    but


    After the fire ceased in the brick kiln, the firewood inside has not been burned out. Please ask Miss Erqing to go back and ask the madam for instructions, but do you want every household toe over and dig out charcoal fires and go back to keep out the cold?


    On snowy days, firewood is the most expensive, so dont waste it.


    Before Erqing could say anything, he heard the sound of a gong. It was Xiaoji driving the car, and Yang Tao struck the gong and shouted: "Madam has given an order, every household should take the iron pot and soybeans to the brick kiln and roast the soybeans to prepare food!"


    As soon as Erqing left, Gu Jinli asked Xiao Ji and Yang Tao to inform every household about preparing food to keep out the cold.


    After Lu Da heard this, he finally felt relieved. This time he was not afraid of wasting firewood.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Yang Tao was still banging the gong and shouting: "Madam has an order. Within two quarters of an hour, each household must carry the iron pot and soybeans to the brick kiln and roast the soybeans to prepare food. Those who exceed the time will be fined one tael of silver. A fine of one tael of silver!"


    "What? If you arete, you will be fined one tael of silver. Are you crazy?" Widow Xiao and the others were just about to have breakfast when they heard this and almost jumped up with anger.


    Xiao Ji was very angry, stopped the carriage, and said to the Xiao family''s house: "Madam, our wife has a certain rank. If you insult your wife, you will be fined at the least, and beheaded at the worst!"


    Widow Xiao quickly covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Little Ji, why are you so angry? I didn''t mean it, I just said it casually...I have to take the soybeans to bake in two quarters of an hour, right? Then I won''t talk nonsense to you. , lets roast the soybeans.


    After saying that, he hurried back to the house.


    Yang Tao added: "Madam also said that every household should not waste firewood, wear more clothes in the house to keep out the cold, and don''t take off your clothes to add firewood to the fire!"


    "I know, I know, there are so many things to do." Widow Xiao responded. After entering the house, she said to her family: "Don''t eat any more. Go get the iron pot and soybeans and go to the brick kiln. You will be fined for beingte. Just one tael of silver!"


    "Mom, what are you doing roasting so many soybeans?" Sister Xiao asked, holding Xiao Qingyun between her legs to put on a big coat, and throwing the clothes to brother Xiaogui: "Brother Gui, you can wear it yourself, mother has to take care of you. Your uncle."


    "Oh." Brother Xiaogui responded with a sweet voice, holding a thick winter coat and putting it on with difficulty.


    Widow Xiao responded to Sister Xiao''s words: "How could I know? Anyway, we have to roast the soybeans. If we don''t roast them, we will be fined... I didn''t say that your cousins are the shrewdest, and they will pick out the money whenever they see it!"


    Xiao Mei hurried to prepare things and asked Widow Xiao: "The eldest brother and the second brother are going to Duchonggou to report today. In this kind of weather, are they going to go?" Widow Xiao said: "Of course, your second brother is going to do it. Officer, let alone the snow, I have to go to my mother for the knife!"


    It was not easy for me to get an official in my family, so how could I stop going because of a heavy snowfall?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The old daughter-inw came to knock on Xiao''s door. After Sister Xiao came out and opened the door, she said: "The brick kiln is too dangerous. Don''t take your children there. If they are burned by the charcoal fire, they will die. Leave them at home, I will Ieyasu-nii wille and take them to school."


    Hey, I got it. Sister Xiao responded.


    Due to a heavy snowfall, the entire Changliang Guard became busy. Gu Jinli issued a lot of orders, and everyone carried them out one by one.


    Xiao Yantai''s family is in the school. His father, Yan Weng, has already received the news that there are so many children today that he doesn''t need to teach them to read, he can just watch them.


    There is also breakfast to be prepared for the children. Every household is too busy to cook for the children.


    "Ms. Gong, you go pick up the children. I''ll light the fire." Yantai Niang said softly. After raising her for a few months, her health improved a lot. Because she found her son, she didn''t have to suffer from her husband''s family. When she was angry, the sadness on her face disappeared, and there was joy in her eyebrows.


    Yan Weng thought for a while and said, "Okay, but you can only light the fire and don''t touch anything else. It''s too cold, so your health will be better. If you are irritated by the cold water, I''m afraid you will get sick again."


    Yantai Niang nodded: "Yes, I understand. Go and get busy. I heard the children''s cries. I''m afraid the children from each family are about to arrive."


    Hey, Im leaving then. Yan Weng moved the chopped firewood to Yantai Niangs feet so that she could grab it with her hands.


    Yantai Niang smiled when she saw this... She originally thought that life in the Weisuo would be very difficult, but she didn''t expect that it would be very good.


    In addition to practicing martial arts, their family spends most of their time teaching their children to study and doing business in the afternoon. After the children leave, their family can have some free time and live afortable life.


    Woo, mother, mother, I want mother! Soon, the school became lively, with childrenughing and crying.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Your mother went to the brick kiln to roast soybeans to prepare food. Today you will be with brother Yantai. Brother Yantai will take care of you." Xiao Yantai became the king of children after Dou Chengzi, helping Parents take care of the children in school.


    But there were too many children here today. After he finished coaxing one, the other one cried again.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, there is candy." Xiao Yantai took out all the candy from the bottom of the box, and remembered what Gu Jinli said, children who are too young will easily choke when eating candy, so he took a hammer and smashed the candy into pieces. , give them small pieces to eat.


    After distributing all the sweets at home, including those containing Fukang, the children finally stopped crying.


    In the brick kiln, Mr. Bao came with thirty soldiers and built a human wall to stop the family members who were roasting soybeans, shouting: "Stay away from the brick kiln, stay away! Wait for the soldiers to arrive." In front of you, the soldiers will put your soybeans and the iron pot into the brick kiln. Don''t fight. If you fall into the brick kiln because of the fight, you will be killed!"


    After hearing this, the rtives of each family stopped arguing and lined up honestly. When it was their turn, they poured the soybeans into the iron pot, marked them, and pushed them to the soldiers, who then sent them to the brick kiln for roasting. .


    Wang Dayou''s wife was queuing up. When she saw the old Bao''s wife passing by him, he took the opportunity to ask her: "Mrs. Bao, is there going to be a war? Roast so many soybeans?"

 Chapter 2274: Asking for firewood

    Chapter 2274: Asking for firewood


    Chapter 2274 Asking for Firewood


    The old wife said: "No, it snowed suddenly. Firewood has be more expensive. In order not to waste the charcoal fire in the brick kiln, I asked you to roast soybeans. These roasted soybeans are durable and will be fine after half a year. If there is a war, Or if something unexpected happens, just grab a handful of roasted soybeans and make a meal."


    With this dry food, they can hide for a month without any problem.


    After Wang Dayou''s wife heard this, she felt relieved: "I thought there was going to be a war. I was very frightened this early in the morning."


    She was indeed frightened to death. Just now she was thinking, if there was really going to be a war, could she take her children and escape to Mu County?


    Anyway, after selling the medicinal materials, they have money in their hands, and they don''t have to worry about poverty when they go to Mu County to spend some time.


    Ha, this is the confidence to be rich!


    Wang Dayou''s wife puffed up her chest, but when she thought of the medicinal materials, she screamed again: "Oh, it''s broken. We still have medicinal materials and food in the ground at our health center. It''s snowing heavily. If you don''t rush to collect them, wait." When the snow melts, Im afraid it will all rot in the ground!


    The old wife said: "Don''t worry, Madam has already thought of what you are worried about, but things have to be prioritized. The food and medicinal materials can wait, but the charcoal fire will be extinguished after today, so we must use it quickly. We can''t A waste of coals.


    He shouted again: "It''s snowing, firewood is precious, every household should use it sparingly, and don''t damage the trees on the mountain!"


    "When cooking, try to cook more at one time. The same goes for water. Boil more at one time. Then put the water in a jar, put the food in a basin, and put them together on the fire bed to warm them. Don''t always light a fire to boil water. Cooking is a waste of firewood!


    Lao Baos wife shouted every quarter of an hour to tell everyone about the importance of firewood.


    The rtives'' heads were buzzing from her shouting, but they also remembered that firewood should not be wasted in winter.


    Tan Qianhu and Yuanzi Medicine Store were also caught off guard by the sudden heavy snow.


    Tan Qianhu was worried about the Yonglin Guards and nned to go back in the snow. He said to Qin Sang: "The snow fell too suddenly and the weather was extremely cold. The Yonglin Guards have just been cleared. We, the couple, must rush back. Otherwise, Im afraid something will happen.


    Qin Sang said: "Sure, but you have to change a carriage. The carriage brought by the Tan family is too thin and cannot withstand this extreme cold. Our chief Liang Wei has a thick carriage to keep out the cold. You can change the carriage and leave until the engagement banquet is held. When the timees, let my uncles family drive him back.


    He took out another token and handed it to Tan Qianhu: "It was given by General Wu. Take it and go directly to the sentries of each guard station. You can stop at any time to replenish supplies."


    On the first line of defense, there are countless sentries. Each guard station is in charge of its own sentry and is usually not allowed tomunicate with each other. But Tan Qianhu''s family has to go back in the snow. They are afraid of danger on the road, so it is better to go to the sentry. There is In case, there are also soldiers on guard to help.


    Tan Qianhu did not expect that Qin Sang even had the token of General Wu. After being surprised, he epted the token: "Sang, thank you very much. I will return it to you when I go to Duchonggou."


    Qin Sang said: "We are all on the same line of defense, and we are rtives, so there is no need to thank you too much."


    Xiao Chengju was worried that the Tan family would be in danger on the road, so he said: "Uncle Tan, I will send you back, otherwise I won''t worry."


    "Are you still afraid that I won''t be able to protect my wife and daughter?" Tan Qianhu said: "Don''t deal with these annoying things, just go to Duchonggou to report. If it snows heavily and you dy reporting, then you are not worthy of the military general." Lift you up!"


    Xiao Chengju was startled and hurriedly said: "Yes, I know I was wrong."


    He then said smartly: "Junior, let me prepare a carriage for you."


    said and hurried away.


    Not long after, he came over with a thick carriage. Tan Qianhu discovered that there were two more iron pieces on the shaft of this carriage, and the wheels were different from their carriage, with more protruding teeth: "This is it?"


    Qin Sang said: "This is a wheel specially used in heavy snowy weather. The teeth are protruding and eat deep soil, so it is not easy to slip and roll over. The iron pieces on the shaft are used to scrape the snow, so that the carriage can run longer without any trouble. Within a short time of running, snow would umte and turn into ice, making it impossible for the car to run."


    Okay, okay, with this new wheel, it will be much easier for us to transport supplies in winter. Tan Qianhu was very happy and sighed that Qin Sang was really a formidable young man who could fight, make money, and do all kinds of things.


    If Qin Sang didn''t get married, he would definitely marry his daughter to him!


    It is a pity that Qin Sang got married early, and his daughter-inw was a prosperous husband. She helped Qin Sang a lot and gave birth to a pair of sons, who were better than his daughters no matter what.


    Fortunately, his daughter is engaged to Chengju, and his family has be rtives with the Qin family. They get along well with each other, and they will be able to benefit from the favor of the Qin family and the Gu family in the future.


    "Sang, you have a lot to do at the guard station, so there''s no need to send him off. We''ll go back now." Tan Qianhu said, put on the thick leather cloak Xiao Chengju handed him, got on his horse, and waited for Mrs. Tan and his daughter to say goodbye to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli had just finished checking Mrs. Tan and said: "The trachea has beenpletely healed, but Aunt Tan is weak, so she still needs to keep warm. When sleeping on the fire kang, drink more water to avoid dryness in the body."


    "Hey, I remember it, Sang''s wife, thank you very much." Mrs. Tan was very grateful and held Gu Jinli''s hand with great reluctance. It could be seen that her man was already on the horse, so she could only withdraw her hand and said, "We are going back first. , next time Im free, Ille see you and your two chubby little ones.


    Speaking of the big wolf and the second wolf, Mrs. Tan had a happy smile on her face. The two big fat boys were so lovable. Whether they cried orughed, they made people happy. It was a pity that it was cold and they stayed at home. I can''te out to see her off.


    He also said: "If you, Changliang Guard, are short of firewood, go to our Yonglin Guard and chop them down. We have many trees there."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "No, we have Changliang Mountain, and there are many trees on it. We''d better let other guard posts without forests cut it down."


    Mrs. Tan then remembered that there was a big mountain in Changliangwei with no shortage of firewood. Her face turned red and she said, "I wanted to help you, but I can''t help you yet."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Auntie, it''s not easy for me to help us? Just ask Sister Xiang to marry her as soon as possible."


    It was originally a joke for socializing, but unexpectedly Mrs. Tan nodded and said seriously: "Sister Xiang is two years older than you. You are the mother of two children. She really should get married, otherwise I will sleep all night. Not."


    "Mom, look what you said..." Tan Xiaoxiang blushed and said, "It''s still snowing. Let''s go back early so that Mrs. Qin can go back early."


    Mrs. Qin came to see their family off in the snow.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tan hurriedly said: "Sang''s wife, we are leaving. You should go back quickly. Don''t freeze."


    Hey. Gu Jinli responded and got out of the carriage.


    Qin Sang saw it, came over and tied a cloak with a hat on her body, and took her to the carriage at home: "I''ll just go and see her off. Xiaoyu will go back first. It''s too cold outside."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, you go ahead ande back early."


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled and went to send Tan Qianhu and his family out of the guardhouse.


    As soon as Gu Jinli arrived at the house, Mrs. Kuang came over and said hurriedly: "Sang''s wife, I have to leave quickly. I can''t stay any longer."


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, Aunt Niu. Erjin is at Yangshan Guard. He will keep an eye on the guard and nothing will happen."

 Chapter 2275: Ask for medicine

    Chapter 2275: Ask for medicine


    Chapter 2275 Asking for Medicine


    Kuang: "Er Jin is very capable. I also know that you are afraid that something will happen to me when I go back in the snow, but I really can''t wait any longer. The snow came so suddenly and the weather is so cold. I''m afraid of the lives of people in the guard station. Two gold cant bear it.


    If a soldier''s child froze to death, how could he carry it with two gold? She still had to go back and take charge.


    Seeing that she was anxious, Gu Jinli didn''t force him to stay: "Auntie is right, but Auntie Niu has to wait a little longer. I''ll prepare something for you, and you can take it back to Yangshan Guard for emergency response."


    Mr. Kuang said hurriedly: "Don''t give us firewood. We in Yangshanwei have mountains and there is no shortage of firewood. You can keep the dry firewood for your own use."


    However, when she brought the medicinal materials to Changliang Wei to sell, Yangshan Wei had just started to go up the mountain to cut firewood and store firewood for the winter. It had only been a few days, and it was estimated that the first batch was not stocked, just some raw wood that was difficult to burn.


    The cold was so sudden this year that I didnt even have time to stock up on dry firewood.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I won''t give you firewood, but I will give you some convenient medicine to treat cold cough and frostbite."


    The cold was so severe all of a sudden. There must be many children in the health center who are sick. It would be best to go back with some convenient medicine.


    He added: "Ask Doctor Dai to follow my aunt back to Yangshan Guard to help. He has superb medical skills and can save people from dangerous illnesses."


    There are many doctors in Changliang Wei, so it wont be a problem to give Yangshan Wei one doctor.


    As for the port guards...the Ji family sent doctors over, and now there is no shortage of doctors with superb medical skills.


    "Sang''s wife, thank you so much." Mrs. Kuang was very grateful to Gu Jinli. In the past few years when she came to the northwest from the south, it was almost Xiaoyu who took care of them. She added: "The money for the medicine must be collected, and you cannot be allowed to do business at a loss. .


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Of course I have to ept it. I never do business at a loss."


    After saying that, he took Kuang and his servants to the medicinal house... All kinds of medicinal materials, medicinal powders, and convenient medicines are stored here, and Chang Liang Wei has two other ces to store medicinal materials like this.


    The guard station is an important military area, and we don''t know when it will be attacked by the enemy, so many supplies are stored in several ces. In this way, even if there is an enemy attack and one warehouse is burned, there will be other warehouses. Materials can top it.


    "Cough pills, Qufeng pills, Qure pills..." Gu Jinli took the list and lit each item in the medicine house. The servants took out boxes of medicines and loaded them on carriages. There were three cars in total.


    "Yangshan Guard, Dabu Guard, and Daji Guard, one guard and one truck for emergency response should be enough." Gu Jinli said to Kuang: "I have to trouble my aunt to deliver the convenience medicines for the other two guard posts... one truck for five Ten taels of silver."


    This is the cost.


    Mrs. Kuang thought it was too cheap, but she knew that Gu Jinli would not take back the extra money, so she stopped talking nonsense and gave the money. If Chang Liang Wei needed help in the future, they and the other guards woulde back to help.


    Gu Jinli epted the banknote and said, "It''s already time. Auntie, go have a meal first and then leave, so as not to light a fire to roast dry food on the way."


    In this kind of weather, bread can freeze to stone. If you want to eat, you have to light a fire to bake it. Otherwise, you can only eat cooked soybean flour to satisfy your hunger.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at the big wolf and the two wolves. I''m afraid we won''t be able to see him until the Chinese New Year." Kuang followed Gu Jinli back to the main house. Before she even arrived at the house, she heard the two wolves howling loudly. It seemed like the big wolf was crying too.


    "Why are both of them crying? Go andfort them quickly." Kuang Shi dragged Gu Jinli and ran towards the Shuangfuyuan where Big Wolf and Two Wolves lived.


    After entering the house, Gu Jinli asked: "What''s going on?"


    Eng heard her voice and cried even harder: "Wow, woo, woo!"


    Gu Jinli had a headache, so he hurriedly hugged him and coaxed him: "Mom is here, stop crying. Your throat is broken from crying. Your voice will be unpleasant in the future, but the little girl will dislike him."


    "Woooooooo!" Eng couldn''t understand, but his mother''s voice made him feel at ease and his cry became smaller.


    Aunt Yu stepped forward and reported: "The second young master saw snow for the first time and liked it very much. He wanted to go out to y in the snow. When the old ves refused to let him go out, he was so angry that he cried." It was too thick, making it difficult for Eng to move and feeling suffocated, so he cried even harder.


    "You are right, don''t follow him too much." Gu Jinli looked at Eng and said with a tigerish face: "You brat, you still want to go out to y in the snow in such a cold weather, you are really asking for trouble."


    Seeing the big wolf with his big eyes open and tears in his eyes, looking at her aggrievedly, he felt very distressed. He sat down on the kang and said to Nanny Lin, "Put the big wolf in my arms."


    The little guys will recognize each other. If you only hug one of them, the other one will feel sad when he sees them.


    "Yes." Nurse Lin responded, put the big wolf into Gu Jinli''s arms, and said with a smile: "Young master, please stop crying. Madam is holding you now."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "The eldest young master wanted to see the giant magpie fly, but it was snowing heavily. He was afraid that the magpie would fly far and note back in time and get frostbite, so he didn''t let the magpie fly. The eldest young master cried."


    Nanny Lin is a talkative person, and she immediately told the reason why the big wolf was crying.


    But the big wolf can cry, and half of it is caused by the second wolf. The domineering younger brother cried too hard today.


    Gu Jinli smiled, kissed the big wolf''s little face, andforted: "Don''t be sad, big wolf. It''s too cold today. The big magpie needs to stay indoors and cannot go out to fly. Otherwise, it will get sick and die if it is hit by the snow." .


    The big wolf didnt understand, but he responded obediently: Hmm~


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Our big wolf is so good, just give him some coaxing and he''ll be fine."


    The two wolves stopped and shouted to Gu Jinli: "Ahhhh!"


    Gu Jinli red at him: "You brat, you still have the nerve to scream because you are young now. If you are older, I will definitely beat you."


    Eng didnt understand. He was very happy to see his mother talking to him: Ouch!


    Made Gu Jinliugh.


    When Mrs. Kuang saw this, she alsoughed and said with envy: "You and your wife are so lucky to have two babies like this."


    Gu Jinli: "Aunt Niu, do you want to have a grandson?"


    Kuang Shi didn''t stretch his arms and nodded: "I really thought about it. Da Jin is only a few years younger than you. You already have two children. It''s time for him to get married."


    He asked again: "Sang''s wife, if my family proposes marriage to Shi Qianhu''s family, will Shi Qianhu''s family be willing to marry Yanfang to Dajin?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Auntie, you have a crush on Yanfang?"


    Mrs. Kuang nodded: "That girl is about the same age as Dajin, and she has a cheerful and generous temper and does not hold grudges. She is suitable to be the eldest sister-inw. If she can marry my Dajin, I can put down one of my worries."


    only


    "I don''t know if Shi Qianhu''s family thinks highly of my family... Although the Niu family is now the envy of ordinary farmers, we are the only ones who know the hardships of being a soldier and a general. Girl Yanfang is favored at home, Shi Qianhu and Mrs. Shi are probably reluctant to let her remarry to a military general''s family and suffer, so they will probably find her a child of a civil servant or a wealthy country gentry."


    "Even if we are not allowed to marry civil servants and squire families, there are still so many young Baihu. It is not easy for a girl from a thousand families to marry into a Baihu. But Dajin is just a small g now, and there are still others below. With so many younger brothers to take care of, Im afraid Ill be rejected by the Shi family.

 Chapter 2276: Typhoid fever

    Chapter 2276: Typhoid fever


    Chapter 2276 Typhoid Fever


    In short, Shi Yanfang has no worries about getting married, but her family has a lot of money and it is difficult to find a good wife. There are too many burdens.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Auntie, there is no need to disparage Dai Jin too much. Dai Jin is also a young master from a Qianhu family. He is capable and has good conduct. I think they are a good match. I might as well mention this marriage."


    but


    "Has Auntie asked Dai Jin what he meant? Is he interested in Yanfang?" Gu Jinli said seriously: "It is best for a couple to like each other to live together. If they live together, they will be more likely to be together when something happens. Together."


    Mr. Kuang understands what this means. Only couples who love each other will apany you through life and death. Couples who have no love will go their separate ways once they encounter difficulties.


    Kuang Shi said: "I haven''t asked yet, but I heard him mention Yanfang girl a few times. It seems that he likes her but dare not say it openly."


    Shi Yanfang admired Gu Jinli and woulde to Changliangwei to y when he had time. Daijin admired Qin Sang and would asionally follow him back to Changliangwei to learn some skills, so he met Shi Yanfang.


    The Kuang family wanted Da Jin to marry Shi Yanfang because she saw that Da Jin seemed to like Shi Yanfang.


    How about I ask him when hees back?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, ask first. If he is really interested, my aunt''s family will show sincerity and propose marriage. The Shi family is a loyal family and values love, and 80% of them will agree."


    Shi Qianhu and his wife are both real people. Even if they don''t want their daughter to marry into a military general''s family and suffer the hardships of fear and fear, as long as the Niu family is sincere and Dajin cherishes Yanfang, the Shi Qianhu family will agree.


    "Hey, I''ll ask when I get back." Seeing that Gu Jinli was optimistic about this marriage, Mrs. Kuang felt more confident, with joy on her face, and said, "When the timees, you have to put in a good word for my aunt''s family."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Dajin and Yanfang are both good people. If there is a chance to bring them together, I would naturally be willing...but if it doesn''t work out, Auntie, don''t feel too bad."


    Mrs. Kuang said: "Don''t worry, even if the marriage fails, my aunt will not me the Shi Qian family and will continue to live happily with his family!"


    "Ouch!" Eng got angry and shouted at Gu Jinli and Kuang, wanting them to pay attention to him. He also wanted to reach out and pull Gu Jinli''s clothes, but it was cold and he was dressed like a ball, with his little hands covered The cotton-padded clothes weighed me down so much that I couldn''t lift them high.


    Unable to move, angry, crying: "Wow!"


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw it: "There''s no point in crying. It''s cold. You must wear more clothes, otherwise it will be very troublesome if you get sick."


    In ancient times, it was not easy to raise children. Once they got sick, they were prone to die young.


    "Uh-huh, uh-huh!" The big wolf was very obedient. When he saw his younger brother crying, he tried to raise his hand to pat him tofort him, but the cotton-padded jacket was too heavy. When he raised his hand, he couldn''t pat the second wolf. He was so anxious that he couldn''t pat him. of.


    Mrs. Kuang was amazed when she saw it: "These two fat boys are so adorable. If not, I have to quickly find a wife for Dai Jin!"


    Let her daughter-inw also give birth to a grandchild to y with.


    Gu Jinli smiled and hugged his two sons as if he were holding two quilts: "That''s good, after Dajin marries a wife and gives birth to a child, they will have little brothers and sisters to y with. "


    Eng didnt understand and continued to cry: Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    The big wolf continued tofort his younger brother: "Uh-huh!"


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that he ordered Bai Ye: "Go to the kitchen and ask Yang Guo to make some filling meat rice for Aunt Niu, and then make some flour cakes to make dry food and bring it to Aunt Niu."


    Yes. Maid Bai Ye went to do it immediately.


    Having just finished the feast yesterday, there was still some meat left. Yang Guo worked quickly and quickly made a pot of noodles and a pot of mutton stew and brought them over.


    After Kuang finished eating, he didn''t dare to dy any more, so he took his things and set off back. Qin Sang had just sent away the Xiao Chengju brothers and rushed back to see off Kuang. He gave Kuang the token that General Jiang had given him and said, "Auntie, take it and go to the guard post. After you reach the guard station safely, let someone take it." Just send the token to me in Du Chonggou."


    Kuang didn''t ept it: "No, please lend me this token. What should I do if Chang Liang Wei encounters trouble? The weather has suddenly be cold. I''m afraid many people wille to ask for your help. I have an order. The cards are there, so you can easily refuse."


    Qin Sang said: "Auntie, don''t worry, just hold it. My current prestige can control people. It doesn''t matter if I have the token or not."


    But Kuang didn''t want it, so she handed the token to Gu Jinli: "Leave it to Xiaoyu. If you''re not at the guard house and someonees to cheat, it''s easy for her to deal with it since she has the token."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "You have helped us a lot, don''t make my aunt feel guilty."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli epted the sign and said, "Okay, let''s listen to Auntie and get in the car."


    Kuang Shi smiled and nodded, not daring to dy any longer, and immediately got in the car and left.


    The snow is still falling, with no sign of stopping. Fortunately, the snow on Weisuo Road has been cleared, and the team led by Kuang is using new wheels, so it is not very strenuous to run.


    "Let''s go." After Kuang''s motorcade disappeared, Qin Sang took Gu Jinli back to the house.


    Gu Jinli said: "Eat. After you finish eating, take a good sleep."


    Qin Sang has been busy since midnightst night. No matter how good his health is, he still has to take a rest as soon as possible.


    Qin Sang didn''t want Gu Jinli to worry, so he nodded and agreed. After eating, he took a nap.


    When I woke up, it was already afternoon time.


    As soon as he woke up, he went to open the window and saw that it was still snowing. He frowned and found some clothes. After putting them on, he went out of the inner room and hugged Gu Jinli who was on the kang in the outer room: "Xiaoyu, I''m going out for a while."


    Gu Jinli asked: "Let''s go see your water tank? No need to look, it froze half an hour ago. The ice is so strong that you can''t even hit it with a hammer."


    Before Qin Sang went to bed, he had threerge water tanks filled with water. He wanted to use the speed and hardness of ice to calcte whether the temperature had dropped again.


    Sadly, the temperature continues to drop.


    "It was frozen half an hour ago?" Qin Sang was shocked: "It seems that this extreme cold is more severe than we thought. This time, people may freeze to death."


    As he was talking, Daqing knocked on the door and said, "Sir, Zhang Tu is back and has brought General Jiang''s military order, asking you to return to Duchonggou as soon as possible."


    Qin Sang thought for a moment after hearing this. The military order had indeede... With such extreme cold, General Jiang would definitely order them to be summoned back to the camp to discuss strategies to keep out the cold and the enemy. Originally, he should have returned to Duchonggou when he saw the snow. But he was worried about his family, so he dyed leaving.


    "I''m going out to meet Zhang Tu." Qin Sang said, turned around and left. Seeing Gu Jinli chasing him out, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t go directly to the camp, I wille back."


    Gu Jinli was relieved now: "Then I''ll go and prepare things for you first."


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay long if Ie back, so I have to leave.


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, left the main house, and went to see Zhang Tu outside. As soon as they met, he asked: "But there is an enemy attack?"


    If the enemy attacks, you have to go back to defend the enemy immediately. If not, its okay to dy for a while.


    ...I''m very sorry to everyone. I originally nned to write until the war starts, but I got sick this week and was confused for several days. I can only stick to two chapters a day. Maybe I will write until the war starts tomorrow. I hope it will be better tomorrow. I will work hard to make up for what I owe. Come back, sorry T_T

 Chapter 2277: Want food

    Chapter 2277: Want food


    Chapter 2277: Needing food


    Zhang Tu shook his head: "There has been no enemy attack, but General Jiang gave a death order. All the thousands of households must rush to the camp as soon as possible, otherwise they will be beheaded in public. He also specifically told the generals that even adults cannot be exempted."


    So if you want to dy leaving, it is impossible.


    He asked again: "What are you worried about, sir?"


    If you weren''t worried about some life-or-death matter, you wouldn''t have the intention to disobey military orders.


    Qin Sang is really worried about one thing. It is not that his brothers at the guard station are asking for medicine or firewood, but that Xu You wille to ask for food!


    "You go to eat first, and I will go back to the house. We will set off in half an hour." Qin Sang did not answer Zhang Tu''s words, but got up and went back to the house.


    Before entering the house, I first looked at a few water tanks outside the house... The water tanks ced in the morning were already covered with thick ice, and there were still marks on them from stones.


    There were three more water tanks next to it. They should have been put in by Xiaoyu when he went out to see Zhang Tu... After only a few quarters of an hour, a thinyer of ice had already formed on the water. He used his hands to With a bang, it was bitingly cold.


    "Are you stupid? You deliberately touched the ice water on a cold day, hoping to get frostbite?" Gu Jinli held an oil-paper umbre to protect him from the snow, stood in front of the main house gate, looked at him and said, "Hurry home."


    After Qin Sang heard this, a warmth rose in his heart, dispelling the coldness in his hands... He liked the feeling of Xiaoyu urging him to go home.


    "Here wee." Qin Sang strode towards her, took the oil-paper umbre and held it, put his arm around her waist, and said with a smile: "He even came out to pick me up. It seems he is very reluctant to let me go."


    He added: "It''s cold. Don''t go out to pick me up in the wind and snow. Just wait at home for me toe back."


    His favorite ce to stay is at home with her, so there is no need to rush him, he wille home as soon as he has time.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli smiled and went back to the main room with him. Before entering the room, he heard a humming sound.


    The second wolf was lying on the fire bed in the outer room, crawling hard. Unfortunately, the cotton-padded jacket was too heavy, and he was pressed down so he couldn''t move much. He was getting angry while using his strength, and tried to crawl forward.


    The big wolf was cheering for his younger brother: "Uh-huh, uh-huh~"


    Qin Sang was overjoyed: "Er Wolf can crawl? This boy has really good bones."


    Although he was born almost a month prematurely, the second wolf is not like a premature child. Even the big wolf looks small in the first five months of his life. After five months, he is almost the same as a child born at full term. He is adopted. Got to be fat and white.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I don''t know, anyway, I just wanted to go out and y. After I didn''t carry him out, he moved on the kang. After moving for a long time, he climbed half of the kang."


    "Ahhhhh!" The two wolves saw them and shouted loudly. Maybe they were angry because they couldn''t get off the fire pit after crawling for a long time, and then they cried loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Dont stay in the house, go out and y.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it. He went over to pick him up and coaxed him: "Don''t worry, Eng. When you grow up in a few months, you can walk and go out to y."


    But the two wolves refused to do anything and howled and cried.


    Having no other choice, Qin Sang could only pull off a swaddling quilt, wrap him up, and carry him to the corridor to let him watch the snow.


    Ouch! The second wolf was so excited when he saw Xue that he fluttered in his fathers arms. Then he went to look at the big wolf on the kang and shouted at him, wanting his brother toe see Xue together.


    Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu, take the big wolf out and let him see the snow. It''s okay. The wind is light now. Wrap him up and go out to watch for a while. He won''t catch the cold."


    He added: "I did some exercises to keep out the cold when I was a child, and even slept in the snow. Once I got used to it, I wasn''t afraid of the cold anymore."


    Wrapped tightly and sleeping in a box, you wont really get cold, and your body can slowly adapt to the cold.


    Gu Jinli knows medical skills and knows that training can indeed enhance the body''s ability to withstand cold. "Okay." She responded, wrapped the big wolf tightly, took it out, and let the two brothers watch the snow on the porch.


    The two little guys were so happy that they kept squealing.


    But after only watching for half a quarter of an hour, he took them back to the house.


    But the two little guys were not happy with it and wanted to go out to watch the snow.


    Everything should be done in moderation, dont be greedy for too much. After Qin Sang taught them, he went out and made two wolf snowmen out of snow, and stood in front of the window for the two little guys to see, which made them very happy.


    The two brothersy on the kang together, holding their little heads high, looking at the wolf and snowman on the window, howling and talking in babynguage that adults could not understand.


    Gu Jinli smiled and asked Qin Sang: "Are you leaving?"


    Definitely, otherwise I wouldnt have done so many things. I feel guilty and want to do more for the children before I leave.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes."


    He waved his hand and asked Nanny Yu to go down first with the nannies.


    After the servants left, Gu Jinli asked: "What are you worried about? Tell me."


    Qin Sang: "If the extreme cold falls suddenly, at least half of the food in the field will be lost. Xu You knows about our cassava nting. I''m worried that Xu You will order us to hand over food."


    He added: "It was Xiaoyu who first suggested that cassava could be used as food. It was also Xiaoyu who came up with the method of removing toxins from cassava. He even took the risk to try it for two years. Even if we have to pay for the food, we cannot give this credit to the Xu family. "


    Food is the most important thing for the people, especially during times of disaster. Food is everyones life. Its okay to use food to save peoples lives, but the credit must be from their side, and Xu You cannot be cheap!


    Xu You is powerful and can be called the king of the northwest. If they don''te up with a perfect way to break the situation, even if the big guys know that cassavaes from their family and they get the credit, Xu You will kill them!


    What Qin Sang wanted was that Guo Lao, Xiaoyu, mother and son were safe and sound.


    However, he tried many ways, but couldn''t solve the problem perfectly... It''s just because when they first nted cassava, Xu You ordered them not to reveal the matter about cassava.


    If he hired an outsider to act to break the situation, Xu You would definitely suspect that he had hired someone to do it, and then his family would be in danger, and even the people who helped them y the game would be in danger.


    "Is this why you can''t go to Duchonggou with confidence?" Gu Jinli smiled: "The soldiers will block the water and cover up the soil. You can go to Duchonggou with confidence. If Xu You sends people to ask for food, I will drag them and send people to call you. Come back, my child and I will be fine anyway, and they wont dare to take us, mother and son, to Daokougou Camp for food.


    But


    "I''m afraid that the credit for growing cassava will be taken away." Qin Sang didn''t want Gu Jinli to lose this credit, so he would give her everything she deserved.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "The contribution of cassava to food production is indeed great. If the Xu family takes away the contribution, I will really be disgusted. But now that the Xu family is powerful, we can only avoid the edge for the time being. When the Xu family bes weak, it is time to If its ours, his family must return it!


    The Cao family knows about the cassava matter, and Uncle Cao is an extremely smart man. If the Xu family is weak, he will definitely tell the truth and return their credit to them.


    Gu Jinli: "Save your life first, and then take creditter. This is the best and wisest way at the moment. Don''t bother thinking of ways to break the situation, just do this first."


    Life is the most important, save your life first.

 Chapter 2278: help

    Chapter 2278: help


    Chapter 2278 Help


    and


    There is no movement from the Xu family yet, so its not certain whether they wille to ask for food.


    However, they all knew very well that with Xuyous virtue, how could they note to ask for food?


    Qin Sang wanted to say something, but he found that no matter what he said, it was all nonsense... He was still too weak. If he were a general or a marquis now, he could protect Xiaoyu''s things, and the Xu family would not dare toe. Robbed.


    !


    The wolf and snowman on the window failed to stand firm and fell outside the window.


    Ahhhhh, oooooooo! Eng cried anxiously.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity and said: "The wolf snowman has fallen. Hurry up and make another one. Make it firmer and set off as soon as you are done. If you arete, you will be punished by militaryw, and the three of us, mother and son, will also be affected."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, turned around and hugged her. After a long time, he said, "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    From now on, he will take back all Xiaoyus things and never let her suffer!


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see that he had let go of the matter... When his power is not enough, he has to suffer some losses first, otherwise he will only suffer greater losses if he keeps something.


    He urged him again: "Stop hugging him and go build a wolf snowman. Your son will cry so hard that the sky will fall."


    Okay, lets build it now. Qin Sang let go of her and went out to build another wolf snowman.


    After seeing the new wolf snowman, Eng, this brat, broke down in tears andughed. Then hey down on the kang with his brother and continued to watch the wolf snowman.


    General Jiang gave a death order, and Qin Sang did not dare to wait any longer. He rushed to the Duchonggou camp with a batch of convenient medicines to treat wind-cold coughs.


    Gu Jinli, while taking care of his two sons, asked the people at the health center to rush day and night to make convenient medicines to treat wind and cold.


    It''s extremely cold and there will definitely be a lot of people getting sick. Make some convenient medicines and prepare them so that you don''t have to boil them when you need them urgently. It takes more than an hour to boil a dose of decoction. People with high fevers will die before the medicine is boiled.e out.


    The next day, someone came to Changliang Guard for help. They were people from Shigang Guard and Grizzly Guard.


    Mrs. Shi said: "Sang''s wife, do you have any dry firewood that can be burned? Lend us some, and we will return it in a few days... It was really cold so suddenly, but the dry firewood stored in the guardhouse was collected in just two days." The trees were cut down in the snow and were too green to be burned. Once burned, they would emit smoke and could kill people."


    Mrs. Shi was very embarrassed. Chang Liang Wei had already helped them a lot. She really shouldnte to ask for help again. But there was really no other way. If they couldnt get more firewood, everyone in their guard station would freeze to death!


    The situation in the Stone Guard is worse than that in the Grizzly Guard. They don''t even have a ce to cut firewood.


    Mrs. Qianhu of Shigangwei cried: "We have sent people to Duchonggou for help, and also sent people outside to buy firewood and charcoal, but the weather is too cold, and the surrounding farmers are short of firewood. Even if we give a high price, they will You can''t sell much to us. You have to go to Mu County to buy charcoal, but it will take several days to go back and forth. We can''t wait so long, so we can only ask the nearest Changliang Wei."


    Chang Liang Wei is a brick burner and he hoards dry firewood. From a nce, Chang Liang Wei has the most dry firewood.


    Gu Jinli had long expected that they woulde to borrow firewood, and she had to borrow it. If she didn''t borrow it, someone would really die... She finally managed to win the hearts of the people on the first line of defense to Changliang Wei, and she couldn''t lose it because of firewood.


    but


    "We can lend you firewood, but not much. One guard station can only lend you eight loads of dry firewood for emergency use."


    In this kind of weather, there must be more than one or two peopleing to borrow dry firewood. Gu Jinli can''t lend them too much, so he has to keep some dry firewood forter use.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Eight carts of dry firewood can save your life!" Mrs. Qianhu of Shigangwei cried out with excitement. She held Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Mrs. Qin, thank you very much. You saved our lives." Mrs. Shi was also very grateful, but she quickly said: "Sang''s wife, do you have paper and pen? We will write you a note."


    Mrs. Qianhu of Shigangwei was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly and said: "Yes, yes, yes, you should definitely write a note."


    Gu Jinli nodded and asked Erqing to get a pen and paper.


    The twodies were very sincere. They quickly wrote the receipt and stamped the seals of their respective guards. With these seals, they could prove that it was not them who borrowed the firewood, but the guards.


    "It''s done, let''s go, I''ll take you to load firewood." After Gu Jinli epted the note, he didn''t dare to dy and immediately took them to load firewood.


    After loading the firewood, the twodies did not dare to stay any longer. They immediately returned with the firewood, for fear that if they were a quarter and a half toote, someone in the guardhouse would freeze to death.


    After they left, several guards came over to borrow firewood for emergency use, and Gu Jinli borrowed all of them.


    At the beginning of October, many health stations had not yet cut firewood to prepare for the winter. Therefore, the matter of drying firewood really cost the lives of many health stations. Most of the health stations, especially those without mountains and forests, were crazy and risked their lives. Went to borrow firewood in the wind and snow.


    The Daokougou Camp could not watch the guards freeze to death due tock of firewood. After five days of extreme cold, they finally got a batch of dry firewood and sent it to each guard post.


    But it was toote, and some people in the poor shelter still froze to death due tock of firewood for heating.


    The second line of defense where the most people froze to death was a little far away from the Daokougou camp. When the dry firewood was delivered, it was already the seventh day of extreme cold. The soldiers whose wives and children froze to deathined about Daokougou. This is especially bad for disaster relief.


    Ke Xuyou felt that he was merciful by sending firewood to various guard stations to save lives, but he only froze to death a hundred or dozens of weak people. Shouldn''t he still be responsible?


    If you have anyints, go to God or to Emperor Jingyuan. Dont go to him. He is very busy!


    Xu You is indeed very busy, because the impact of this extreme cold is far more than just freezing to death, there are also frostbite and frostbite.


    The entire northwest suffered from a severe typhoid fever due to this extreme cold. Many people fell ill, and there was a shortage of medicinal materials to treat wind and cold.


    Many health posts on the first line of defense sent people to Changliang Guard to ask for medicine and doctors.


    Mrs. Feng was smart and was the first to kill Changliang Wei. When she saw Gu Jinli, she cried: "Mrs. Qin, you must give us a batch of typhoid medicine for Shaliu Wei. Hundreds of people are sick, half of them are children. You have eaten all the medicinal materials I stored, you must save us!"


    He quickly took out a box of banknotes and stuffed them into Gu Jinli''s hand: "One thousand taels, keep it first. If it''s not enough, we, Shaliu Guards, will make up for it!"


    The Feng family is not poor, but now they only seek medicinal materials to cure their illnesses.


    She was the first one toe, and she really needed the medicinal materials to save her life. Naturally, Gu Jinli would not refuse, and said: "The medicine can be given, but our chief Liang Wei does not have much medicinal materials, so we can only give you two loads of life-saving medicines." If there is more, there will be nothing left, so you have to quickly take the money and go to Fucheng or other ces to buy medicinal materials."


    Mrs. Feng said: "I have sent people to buy it from a distant ce. Two carts of medicinal materials are enough for emergencies!"


    but


    "Are the doctors from Yuanzi Medicine still here? Can you lend us two doctors? There are too many sick people in the Wei Institute, and the doctors we have are not skilled enough in medicine. We need to ask them toe over to help and treat the seriously ill ones. Save it."

 Chapter 2279: Righteousness

    Chapter 2279: Righteousness


    Chapter 2279 Righteousness


    Gu Jinli asked: "How many people in Shaliuwei are seriously ill from typhoid fever? Are more seriously ill children or adults?"


    Mrs. Feng was a person who took care of things properly. She took out a booklet and handed it to Gu Jinli: "All the seriously ill people are in it."


    Gu Jinli took it and took a look at it, and sincerely praised: "Mrs. Feng is really a meticulous person, and the case booklet is really well done."


    Whose family the patient is from, how old he is, what his symptoms are, when he got sick, what medicines he used, and his reaction after taking the medicines, everything is written clearly.


    Mrs. Feng said: "I''m just drawing on your case booklet."


    There are female doctors like Qingpu Qinghui in Changliang Wei. At each health clinic, some rtives who have women''s diseases wille to seek medical treatment. There are too many people, so the two female doctors made a separate booklet for each of them. record.


    After hearing what her nanny said, she told the doctor at the health center to do it. Although it was a bit troublesome to make the booklet and it was a waste of paper, it was very convenient when it was used.


    After reading the case booklet, Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Feng, wait a minute. I''ll go to the hospital and ask the chief manager of Yuanzi Medicine. After all, they are the ones who provide the doctor."


    "Hey, Mrs. Qin is going to ask for help. I''ll wait here." Mrs. Feng wanted to follow, but think about it, the Qin and Gu families are familiar with Yuanzi Medicine, and they will definitely discuss some things. She It''s hard to talk to others here, so I won''t cause trouble.


    I have to say that Mrs. Feng is indeed very transparent, and Gu Jinli does have something to ask Manager Min.


    "Mother Tao, please help me entertain Mrs. Feng." Gu Jinli said, put on his cloak for going out, took Sanqing and left to see Manager Min.


    Manager Min and the others were trapped in the extreme cold and stayed in Changliang Guards. However, they were not idle and helped make medicine every day.


    When Manager Min saw Gu Jinliing, he stood up to greet him: "If there is something wrong with Gu Xiaodong''s family, just let someonee and report it. Why did youe here in person? It''s too cold. If you get typhoid, it will be transmitted to the two children." "


    Well, I heard it. Manager Min didn''t care whether she was sick or not. He was just worried that she would infect the two children if she was sick...Her big wolf and the two wolves were indeed very popr among the elderly.


    "There is an urgent matter that requires the help of Yuanzi Medicine, so I came here to ask the chief steward." Gu Jinli told Mrs. Feng that she came to seek medical treatment, and handed him the case booklet: "The chief steward has a look."


    Manager Min frowned after seeing this: "There are six serious illnesses, and three of them are children under three years old. We really can''t dy it. I asked Lao Luo to take people to Shaliuwei to help with the treatment."


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "You agreed so easily?"


    Manager Min rolled his eyes at her and said, "Are you going to die without saving her?"


    But


    "If I help you, there may be no end." Gu Jinli looked at Manager Min and said, "There are many people suffering from typhoid fever this time, and all health centers are short of medicinal materials to treat typhoid fever... Yuanzi Medicine is here I collected a lot of medicinal materials but failed to transport them in time. I am afraid that Daokougou Camp will keep an eye on these medicinal materials and send troops to requisition them. By then, not only will Yuanzi Medicine Store suffer heavy losses, but its good reputation for doing righteous deeds will also be ruined. Take it away.


    Xu You was reluctant to send some dry firewood to various health clinics. Now that there was a shortage of medicinal materials, how could he be willing to spend his own money to buy emergency medicines for various health clinics?


    I am afraid that he will focus on Yuanzi Medicine Store and use the medicinal materials from Yuanzi Medicine Store to gain his reputation.


    This is what Gu Jinli is most worried about.


    After listening to this, Manager Min fell silent.


    After a while, he pointed to Shaliuwei''s case booklet and said to Gu Jinli: "Let Lao Luo go to Shaliuwei for medical treatment first. Those children can''t wait too long and need to be treated as soon as possible." "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded and agreed. , but before leaving, he added: "We have people and tokens. If the chief manager wants to leave, our people can send you away overnight."


    Manager Minughed after hearing this, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Gu Xiaodong''s family is still too young."


    Walk?


    How to carry so many medicinal materials?


    Even if he could get through the gathering ce in Mu County, if the great typhoid fever really killed many people, Xu You would send a memorial to the capital, saying that their Yuanzi Medicine Store was working overnight when typhoid fever broke out and the northwest was short of medicine. If he runs away, how should he respond?


    Gu Jinli said: "Although the idea of running overnight is not good enough, if you stay, you may suffer heavy losses. This is hundreds of thousands of taels of medicinal materials."


    Xu You is someone who likes to take advantage. When he is short of medicine, he must be very happy if he can get it for free... And Chushen Medicine Store is a rtive of the emperor, and Shilu Medicine Store is here to help Xu You. Xu You It is impossible to touch these two medicine shops. The only one who will suffer is Yuanzi Medicine Shop.


    At this moment, Gu Jinli really regretted letting Yuanzi Medicine Storee to collect the medicinal materials.


    Manager Min smiled, waved his hand and said, "Gu Xiaodong''s family should go and do some work first. It''s not that serious. I''ll see if it doesn''t work in two days. I''ll have my own way to deal with it."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli had no choice but to leave. He called Dr. Luo and told him that Manager Min asked him to go to Sha Liuwei for medical treatment.


    Human life is at stake. After hearing this, Doctor Luo immediately called his two medicine boys and followed Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli returned to the main house and said to Mrs. Feng: "Doctor Luo will go back with you to help, but doctors are not gods, and some diseases cannot be cured. We can only try our best."


    Mrs. Feng said: "I understand that it is a great help to lend us a doctor to help us at this time. Thank you very much."


    Mrs. Feng did not stay long and rushed back to Shaliuwei with Dr. Luo and two carts of medicinal materials for treating typhoid fever.


    But with typhoid fever, things were destined to be uneventful. That night, Shi Yanfang suddenly came to Chang Liang Wei.


    She was originally a little girl who loved tough, but this time she burst into tears after seeing Gu Jinli: "Sister-inw Qin, my mother is sick. She has a high fever and has been sleeping. Many people in the health center are sick, some. Several family members came to my door crying with their children in their arms, and some children had rashes on their bodies... I was scared and didn''t know where to find a doctor, so I had toe to you."


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Don''t cry yet. What are your mother''s symptoms? Is the fever severe?"


    Shi Yanfang grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and finally found her backbone. After sobbing for a while, she calmed down and told Mrs. Shi''s symptoms. Then she said worriedly: "Sister-inw Qin, my mother, can''t do it, will she die?"


    Gu Jinliforted her: "Of course not, it would be so easy to die. Besides, you asked the doctor to see her when you came here. She has taken medicine. I guess she has started to get better now."


    After consoling him, he did not dare to dy, and hurriedly sent someone to find Uncle Mutong, asking him to pull up a cart of medicinal materials for treating wind and cold, along with people and horses, and rushed back to Grizzly Bear Guard with Shi Yanfang overnight.


    The two guard posts were close to each other, so they rushed to Grizzly Bear Guard in the middle of the night. In the afternoon of the next day, Sanqi came back and said that Mrs. Shi''s high fever had gone away and there was no danger for her life.


    Several children with high fever in the health center also began to have their fevers subsided, and their rtives stopped making noises.


    "Uncle Mutong has seen it. It''s not a gue, it''s just amon red rash. The child is sick and weak, so it broke out." Sanqi said.

 Chapter 2280: Picking up leftovers from other people’s meals

    Chapter 2280: Picking up leftovers from other people��s meals


    Chapter 2280: Picking up what others have eaten


    Are you sure its not an epidemic?! Gu Jinli asked excitedly.


    Sanqi nodded: "I''m sure, it''s not an epidemic."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief.


    Last night when Shi Yanfang came to ask for help, she said that a child had a rash. When Gu Jinli heard this, he was very worried about what kind of epidemic it was... After all, typhoid fever is the most likely to cause epidemics.


    In ancient times, there was nothing. If a big epidemic broke out, everyone would have no choice but to wait for death.


    Gu Jinli finally smiled: "Okay, I understand. Go tell Manager Min, he has been waiting."


    "Yes." Sanqi turned around and left, went to the hospital to find Manager Min, and told him that it was not an epidemic.


    After hearing this, Manager Min was half relieved, but Doctor Luo hasn''te back yet. I wonder if there is an epidemic in Shaliuwei?


    But there is no point in rushing now, all we can do is wait.


    Then he said to Sanqi: "Are you tired? If you''re not tired, go to the medicinal house to help... too many peoplee to ask for medicine, and it''s too busy over there."


    Sanqi studied medicine and knew the importance of medicine at this time. Even if he was tired, he went to the medicinal house to help. He was busy until dark. But the next day, someone came to Changliang Wei again to ask for medicine.


    He is from Shigangwei, and Mrs. Qianhu from Shigangwei is here.


    But this time, Mrs. Qianhu of Shigang Guard came with an illness. She herself also had typhoid fever. She was afraid of being infected and did not dare to enter the guard house. She only waited for news in the camp outside.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli said: "Let the doctor from Yuanzi Medicine Store take a look. If it is not an epidemic, let here in."


    Qingpu Qinghui cannot go, and the two of them have to stay in case the two children get sick, and they need to be treated.


    Yes. Erqing hurriedly went to do it.


    The doctor from Yuanzi Medical Store quickly went to see Mrs. Qianhu of Shigangwei. Fortunately, it was just amon typhoid fever. He took a few injections, smelled some stink medicine, cleared his nose, and after taking the decoction, he was cured. Half done.


    But Mrs. Qianhu of Shigangwei didn''t dare to rest, so she hurriedly had someone carry her to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli didnt let her work and went to see her himself.


    "Mrs. Qin, I''m so sorry. There is really nothing I can do. Please help our Shigang Guard one more time." Mrs. Lian cried.


    She herself felt very embarrassed. First she came to borrow dry firewood, and then she came to borrow medicinal materials. However, the health center adjacent to Shigang Guard had no medicine avable, so she had no choice but to shamelessly ask Chang Liang Wei.


    With that said, he tremblingly took out an IOU and several banknotes and handed them to Gu Jinli: "You can take these banknotes first. If they are not enough, we will pay them backter... Please help Mrs. Qin."


    Shigangwei also grew medicinal materials and sold them, and they made a lot of money from the sales, but they didn''t dare to spend all the money to buy the medicine. They were really afraid that the food in the fields would not be harvested, so they had to save the money to buy food... As for waiting for Daokougou Camp Relief?


    Ha, Mrs. Lianughed... Last time when she was short of firewood, she begged Chang Liang Wei and spent money to buy dry firewood elsewhere. After burning for several days, the dry firewood from Daokougou Camp was sent to Shaliu Guard. .


    This time he is sick andcks life-saving medicine. If he waits for the medicine to be delivered from Daokougou Camp, he may die of illness and die before the medicinees!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Lian was filled with hatred and said in tears: "Coming to the northwest is hard enough, but we can''t even provide life-saving medicinal materials in time... I sent someone to deliver a letter to Duchonggou. My husband wrote back and said that General Jiang went to Daokougou. Ive been asking for medicine, but its been several days and I havent seen even a single piece of medicinal material!


    Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Lian, please stop crying..."


    Before he finished speaking, Erqing said: "Madam, Manager Min is here and said that Shigangwei''s typhoid medicinal materials and Yuanzi Medicine are in stock, and he will send a doctor to Shigangwei to diagnose the disease."


    "What?!" Mrs. Lian sat up from the kang in shock, and was about to get off the kang when she lifted the quilt, but was stopped by Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Lian, lie down quickly, you are just a little bit better, but you can''t withstand such a toss." Mrs. Lian pointed at Erqing looked at her and asked: "Mrs. Qin, did you hear that? Yuanzi Medicine really wants to give us medicinal materials? Will it send a doctor to see us?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "I heard it, it''s true."


    She put the bank note and the IOU back into Mrs. Lian''s hands and said, "Mrs. Lian doesn''t need to give you any more money. Shigangwei has been saved. Don''t worry."


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow...w yeah..." Mrs. Lian couldn''t help but cry out... It''s so painful. It''s so painful. If I had known that disasters would continue in the northwest, she wouldn''t havee here even if she reconciled with her husband!


    "Mrs. Lian, don''t cry. You are sick now. Crying will only make it more ufortable." After Gu Jinli covered Mrs. Lian with a quilt, he stood up and said, "I''m going to see Manager Min to ask about the situation. I''ll exin itter." Ill tell you when I get back.


    "Hey, Mrs. Qin, go quickly." Mrs. Lian wanted to go out to see Manager Min, but she was not dressed properly now, so it was difficult to go out.


    After Gu Jinli saw Manager Min, he asked, "Have you really thought about it?"


    Manager Min nodded: "Well, although it will cost hundreds of thousands of taels of medicinal materials, it''s worth it!"


    Because of the Min Dong family''s affairs, Yuanzi Medicine Store has been suppressed by Emperor Jingyuan for twenty years. Emperor Jingyuan is a domineering man who wants pure ministers who listen to his words. If Yuanzi Medicine Store does not care about gains and losses at this time, it will help everyone Emperor Jingyuan would be delighted when he found out about the medicinal materials sent by the Wei Institute, so that the life of Min Dong''s family and Yuanzi Medicine would be easier.


    but


    This must be done in the name of His Majesty.


    If the name was not clearly defined, and Xu You said that it was he who asked Yuanzi Medicine to do this, wouldn''t they have wasted the medicinal materials and offended Emperor Jingyuan?


    The Mindong family may even lose their lives.


    Gu Jinli was very impressed when she heard this, but she still felt: "What a loss, it''s more than 100,000 taels of silver."


    If it were her, she wouldn''t be able to let him go, and she would be in pain for the rest of her life!


    Manager Min smiled and said: "The reason why Yuanzi Medicine Company uses the word Yuanzi as its name is because I want to use myself as a source to nourish all thends. What I do now is just to inherit the ambition of my ancestor, so why lose money?"


    He spoke very openly, with a rxed smile on his face, which showed that he was very happy to make this decision.


    However, Gu Jinli still asked: "If the manager does this, he won''t be executed by Yuanzi Medicine Company, right?"


    After all, there are so many medicinal materials, just spread out like this.


    Manager Min red at her: "Of course not. I am the manager and I have the right to decide the use of the collected medicinal materials."


    He added: "Stop talking nonsense, we still need help from Gu Xiaodong''s family on this matter."


    "If the chief steward has any instructions, just tell me and I will do it!" Gu Jinli was happy to help.


    Manager Min was not polite to her: "Immediately send someone to deliver a message to the Duchonggou camp and ask Qin Qianhu to personally inform General Jiang that our Yuanzi Medicine Store is following the order of Emperor Jingyuan to release medicine to save the people."


    "I''ll send someone to do it immediately." Gu Jinli didn''t waste any time and immediately sent someone to deliver a message to Qin Sang.


    Manager Min did not dy. By sending medicine to Shigangwei and sending it to the doctor, he spread the news that Yuanzi Medicine Store was ordered by Emperor Jingyuan to release medicine to save the people.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was crazy with joy and rushed to Chang Liang Wei to get the medicine.

 Chapter 2281: Picking up leftovers from other people’s meals【2】

    Chapter 2281: Picking up leftovers from other people��s meals��2��


    Chapter 2281: Picking up leftovers from others2


    There were too many peopleing, and for fear of something going wrong, they were not allowed to enter the guardhouse. Instead, they were asked to queue up in a room outside Changliang Weiyili Post to get medicine.


    There are several rows of houses, and each house has a fire pit, which is very warm and will not freeze anyone...it just wastes firewood.


    Fortunately, the people who came to ask for medicine were sensible and brought a lot of dry firewood, so Chang Liang Wei did not lose too much dry firewood.


    Manager Min Da personally sat down and asked those who came to ask for medicine: "Which health center are you from? How many people are sick? How many severe cases are there? Bring the token and we will confirm it before giving medicine."


    "We are from Jingou Guard, right next to Dajiwei. This is our guard''s token, military g, the number of sick people, and the letter of sponsorship from Dajiwei." Wei Baihu entered Min After seeing the guests in the room, the chief steward took out all the things and put them on the table. He said with some anxiety: "There are a lot of sick people in our health center. If possible, please ask Yuanzi Pharmacy to give you more medicinal materials. Please


    Manager Min Da didn''t say anything. He took the things and looked at them one by one. Finally, he said: "There are indeed many people who are sick... Let''s give you three carts of medicinal materials first. If you don''t have enough, you cane over and get the medicine. But you have a little It must be done. If the health center next door to you is in urgent need of life-saving medicinal materials, you must give up a cart to them. Our Yuanzi Medicine Store is ordered by the emperor to release medicine to save the people. If you have the medicinal materials in your hands, you must think of helping the nearby ones. Health center, so that everyone can survive together."


    "Of course!" Wei Baihu patted the armor on his body and assured loudly: "Don''t worry, Chief Manager, we are all brothers in the guard station on the first line of defense. If the guard station next door needs help, we will naturally not die. No rescue. We can survive until this point thanks to the help of the Great Thorn Guard."


    When the heavy snow first fell, Dajiwei got Changliangwei''s medicinal materials. Seeing that they were in urgent need, he gave them half a cart, otherwise they were afraid that they would die of illness.


    Manager Min nodded and wrote him a list for collecting the medicinal materials. When he handed it to him, he said: "Remember, our Yuanzi Medicine Store is ordered by the emperor to release medicine to save the people. Put your fingerprint on it and go to the side. Lets get the medicinal materials from the house.


    Hey, I understand! Wei Baihu was a very perceptive person when he was sent to ask for medicine. He knew very well that the Yuanzi Medicine Shop must use the emperors order to provide such relief.


    Do it privately?


    Hehe, do you love the people more than your Majesty?


    How can you love the people like a son? Think of yourself as an emperor? Can the emperor let you go? !


    Next one! shouted the soldiers of Changliang Guard.


    Soon, the people from Hufuwei came in and put out identification documents one by one for Manager Min to verify his identity.


    He even took out three medical certificates and asked Manager Min, "Look, is there any hope?"


    After looking at it, Manager Min said: "It''s a little serious... Can you go to Du Chonggou to seek medical treatment from a military doctor with superb medical skills?"


    Lian Baihu of Hufuwei said: "I went to ask for a military doctor, but he specializes in sword wounds and can''t do anything about this kind of severe typhoid fever."


    Manager Min sighed, which made even hundreds of households sigh, but what he got was good news: "It''s a coincidence, our Yuanzi Medicine Clinic just had a doctore back this morning, let him go with you Lets take a look at Hufuwei, but whether he can be rescued depends on his fate.


    "Seriously? Thank you!" Lian Baihu was grateful. One of the three seriously ill patients was his mother.


    The old man has experienced a lot and is very open-minded. He told him before he came that if she really went, he should not be too sad. It was all fate... But I didn''t expect that there would be a turn for the better. I was really happy.


    Lian Baihu knelt down and kowtowed to Manager Min, who was so frightened that Manager Min quickly got up and helped him up: "I''m just a ve of Yuanzi Medicine Store. I can''t bear the gift of a military officer."


    Lian Baihu: "If you are kind, you should repay it. Sir, you can bear it!"


    Manager Min said again: "Your benefactor is the emperor, and Yuanzi Medicine Company is under the emperor''s order to release medicine to save the people."


    Lian Baihu: "...Yes, we understand. Don''t worry, sir." "Go and get the medicine. When Dr. Luo arrives, take him to Hufuwei and he should be able to be saved." Manager Min handed over the certificate of receiving the medicine. The letter asking Dr. Luo to go to Hufuwei for medical treatment was given to Lian Baihu.


    Lian Baihu was very grateful and left with red eyes.


    Since hundreds of households were rushing back to save lives, he divided his manpower into two. He carried Doctor Luo and three cavalrymen, carrying six bags of medicinal materials, and rushed back to Hufuwei first.


    The rest of the people drove back with the medicinal materials.


    Dr. Luo was also working hard. He had just returned from Shaliuwei, and after only one sleep, he was carried to Hufuwei for medical treatment. He was so tired that he almost vomited blood.


    Next one! the soldiers of Changliang Guard continued to shout.


    This time the people who came in were not soldiers wearing armor and swords, but a few farmers wearing coarse cotton-padded jackets.


    The leader said awkwardly: "I have seen this master... We are not from the guardhouse, but from Jinguigou Vige thirty miles away... My name is Jin Tao, and I am the son of the head of Jinguigou Vige. This is my home. household registration."


    Then he pointed to an old man with a broken leg who was being supported and said: "This is my sixth uncle. He worked as a handyman in the county government. His name is Jin Liuyong. He broke a leg while guarding the county seat during the war. Now he is home to recuperate. However, he can still receive rice grains from the Yamen every month. This is the eptance document given to him by the Yamen, as well as the voucher for receiving rice grains... We are not here to cheat the medicinal materials, but the vige is really in a hurry for medicinal materials to save lives. Please help me. Come on, give us some typhoid medicine to save our lives!"


    In an extreme cold, not only the people in various health centers are sick, but also poor families, who are more short of medicinal materials than the people in the health centers.


    Manager Min Da had already expected that vigers woulde to ask for medicine, so he was not stingy. After reading their household registrations, verifying their identities, and asking how many people in the vige were sick, he gave them the medicine.


    However, Manager Min Da said: "Yuanzi Medicine Store does not have much medicinal materials here, so they must be distributed reasonably. Although half of the people in your vige are sick, there are only dozens of patients, which is not as good as the Thousand People Health Center, so we only have I can give you half a truckload of medicinal materials for emergencies."


    Thats enough, thats enough. Thank you sir, you saved our whole vige! Jin Tao was so grateful that he knelt down with the vigers who came to ask for medicine.


    Manager Min told them again that the one who saved them was not Yuanzi Medicine Store, but Emperor Jingyuan.


    Jin Liuyong worked as a handyman in the Yamen and knew a lot. He said: "Don''t worry, Chief Manager. After we leave, we will tell people that it was the Emperor who sent Yuanzi Pharmacy to deliver the medicine and saved our lives."


    Manager Min nodded and asked them to get the medicine.


    But this delivery of medicine is too slow, and there are cases where people deliberately lie about their condition in order to get medicine. Therefore, Manager Min asked shopkeeper Cheng and Ashan to lead two medicine-delivery convoys, with Chang Liang Wei as the center. Walk to the left and right of the first line of defense to distribute medicine and diagnose diseases to various health centers.


    He himself was in charge of Chang Liang Wei and continued to give medicine to people who came to ask for medicine.


    After four days of such busy work, Changliang Weis medicinal materials were at the bottom. Fortunately, the health clinics that were short of medicines got some life-saving medicines, and no more health clinics came to cry for medicines because ofck of medicines.


    Because of the timely administration of medicine, 90% of the patients at the first line of defense station were rescued. Only more than 40 people could not survive due to high fever and weakness and died of the disease.


    There were many guard posts on the first line of defense. Each guard post contained hundreds of people. Only more than forty people died in total. We were lucky.

 Chapter 2282: suffered a big loss

    Chapter 2282: suffered a big loss


    Chapter 2282 Suffering a Big Loss


    Everyone is very grateful and has noints. The reason is simply because until now, Daokougou Camp has not sent any medicinal materials to David.


    Because of this, people from various health centers cursed Daokou Gou: "What''s going on with Mr. Xu? Is this depriving us of the medicinal materials we deserve?"


    "Every health station has fallen ill due to the extreme cold. The Daokouigou camp should have sent life-saving medicinal materials to each health station, but Mr. Xu did not give them. What is this? Don''t treat our first line of defense people as Daokouigou. Soldiers and horses from the camp?!


    An impatient Qianhu even rode his horse to Daokougou to ask Xu You why he hadn''t given any life-saving medicine for several days.


    Fortunately, I was stopped by my colleagues.


    You dare to break into the camp to question the Marquis from a small family, are you crazy?!


    Bah, he is crazy when he sees his subordinates getting sick and deliberately refuses to give medicine to save his life!


    "Shut up, be careful of the troubleing from your mouth!" said the colleague who stopped him: "The Daokougou camp is not your own guardhouse, and the Chinese army''s tent is not your kitchen. Don''t even ask questions. If you dont reach the Chinese armys tent, you will be shot to death by random arrows!


    The main tent of the Chinese army is guarded by elite soldiers and strong generals. Not to mention one thousand households, even all the thousands of households in the first line of defense cannot be attacked together.


    "Okay, don''t be angry, stay on guard, guard your own defense line, wait until General Jianges back!"


    The guard posts on the first line of defense are full ofints, and everyone is puzzled... They are the soldiers guarding the first line of defense, and supplies should be given to them first. Why are theygging behind this time?


    Gu Jinli also suffered heavy losses this time. Because there were too many peopleing to ask for medicine, in the first three days, the medicinal materials from Yuanzi Medicine Store had not been shipped yet, so they had to use the medicinal materials she had saved first.


    She lost all the medicinal materials she had hoarded!


    But Manager Min said: "Medicinal materials from the Northwest, Central ins, and Zhongzhou are being sent here. I will supply you with exactly one tael when the timees. I will not let you lose money...right Eng."


    Eng responded with dignity: "Ouch!"


    Hahaha, Manager Min smiled, and he smiled quite happily: "You are so energetic. It''s such a cold day, and you are the only one who is so energetic."


    In the cold weather, I dont want to keep my cat Dong at home, and I always want to run out. If I dont carry him out, I will cry so hard that half of the guardhouse can hear me.


    Its a good thing that you have good health and bones, otherwise crying like this would cause wind to enter your stomach and you would get sick.


    Poof~


    Manager Min Da was stunned, touched Eng''s butt, and said with a smile: "It turned out to be a fart, I thought it was adou... It''s good to fart. I always call the wind eater, and fart to expel the wind."


    As he said this, he warmed his hands and then rubbed Eng''s belly to relieve the wind, so that he would not umte wind.


    Eng felt veryfortable being rubbed, and thought that Manager Min was ying with him, so he shouted happily: "Ouch!"


    Gu Jinli was helpless and almost stabbed him with a silver needle: "You brat, stop barking. If you scream like this again, you will really get sick if you eat too much wind. Right Big Wolf?"


    He then smiled at the big wolf in the car and said, "We, the big wolf, are still good. We smile when we are happy and never scream to eat the wind."


    "Huh?" Da Lang responded to Gu Jinli, his face still a little confused, as if he was asking his mother, what are you talking about?


    Ouch, my big wolf is so cute!


    Gu Jinli''s heart almost melted when she saw it, but the ounts that should be settled still had to be settled. She pushed a stack of booklets in front of Manager Min and said: "These are the medicinal materials that Yuanzi Medicine Store needs to supply me... These two booklets are The medicinal materials I want to rece."


    Thest two booklets are almost all medicinal materials for treating stab wounds in the inner abdomen, and a lot of them are alcohol.


    After looking at it, Manager Min Da said: "You are really good at changing. If you change so much alcohol, Yuanzi Medicine Store will suffer a big loss this time."


    Gu Jinli said: "There is no way. Food is expensive here, so we can''t make wine at will. I can''t even make alcohol, so I can only ask Yuanzi Medicine Store for help." During the September Witch God''s Festival, there may be a war, and alcohol is a life saver.


    Old Doctor Wu was able to make the magic anti-worm medicine all because of Gu Jinli. The entire Yuanzi Medicine Store remembered her kindness, so Manager Min didn''t care about her too much.


    Since we have already lost hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, another loss of 12,000 taels of silver is nothing.


    Manager Min Da said: "Okay, I''ll change it for you, and I''ll change it for more."


    Really? Gu Jinli was extremely happy, waiting to collect the alcohol!


    Manager Min Da was also very happy... With this contribution of releasing the medicine to save the people, Emperor Jingyuan must pardon the Min Dong family''s sins no matter what, so that he can live freely like ordinary people, and no longer have to live in a world that may be possible at any time. Under the shadow of the in traitorous prince.


    He was happy, but Xu You and the people at Shilu Medicine were going crazy!


    Xu You, in particr, wanted to kill Manager Min immediately, and cursed the Min Dong family: "Is Min Shu crazy? He is his enemy. He should be against him, but he actually let the people from Yuanzi Medicine use his In the name of giving medicine to save the people!"


    Originally thought he was someone he could win over, but in the end he helped Emperor Jingyuan silently.


    "Despicable! These lowly people really don''t deserve sympathy!" Xu You scolded the Min Dong family.


    The person from Shilu Medicine said: "Master Hou, now is not the time to curse, you have to find a way to remedy it."


    Xu You suppressed his anger and said: "How to remedy it? Also use medicine to save the people?"


    Humanity from Shilu Medicine said: "Now there is only this way."


    Xu You: "Keyuanzi Medicine Store has set a precedent. It still uses the name of the emperor''s order to release medicine to save the people. Shilu Medicine Store..."


    Shilu Medicine Store will just pick up the leftovers from others. I''m afraid it won''t get a good reputation and will only get some mocking saliva!


    There is another reason that makes Xu You angry, and that is: "What name will Shilu Medicine Store use to release medicine to save the people? In the name of this prince? In the name of a wealthy family? Or in the name of Emperor Jingyuan?"


    Humanity from Shilu Medicine said: "As of now, it is impossible to use the name of Mr. Hou or Shilu Medicine."


    Use it to formally break up with Emperor Jingyuan and officially tell the world that they are going to rebel!


    Of course Xu You knew: "In the name of the emperor''s order, wouldn''t it be a big loss for us?!"


    The old man asked Shilu Medicine Store to help. The old man had a sworn feud with the Chu royal family, so naturally he was unwilling to do this in the name of the emperor.


    But


    The people at Shilu Medicine Store are not stupid, they said: "Now we can only use the name of the emperor''s order to release medicine to save the people, any other name is courting death."


    Seeing that Xu You was about to get angry, he said again: "Master Hou, please don''t be angry. Although we are using the emperor''s order to release medicine to save the people, the person who released the medicine is the Sixth Young Master, from Shilu Medicine Store. Those who get the medicine Naturally, we will understand that we are the ones who really put out the medicine to save them. After all, the capital is too far away, and even with the emperor''s orders, it is impossible to reach the northwest so quickly."


    Xu You didnt want to agree, but someone from Keshilu Medicine Store urged: Master Hou, please make arrangements as soon as possible. Yuanzi Medicine Store has already beaten us too far, and we will suffer even more losses if itster.

 Chapter 2283: spread rumors

    Chapter 2283: spread rumors


    Chapter 2283: Spreading Rumors


    Xu You said angrily: "Second Manager Ke Lu, we are already several days behind them. The reputation of Yuanzi Medicine Store has been ruined. How can we save it?!"


    The second manager Lu was not named Lu. After he became a manager, he changed his surname to Lu ording to the rules. The surname Lues from Lu, and the second manager Lu is responsible for running outside, and the first manager Lu is in charge of Shilu Medicine Store. internal.


    If there is something that cannot be resolved by General Manager Lu, it will be reported to the top ten aristocratic families behind him. If there is something that even the capital of the top ten aristocratic families cannot decide, it will be reported to the old man.


    And the old man still has a few businesses like Shilu Medicine Store. These businesses are like huge beasts dormant all over Dachu, making the old man like a centipede insect, dead but not stiff!


    The second manager Lu smiled and said: "Yuanzi Medicine Store gained a reputation a few days before us, but their reputation is only on the first line of defense. We can rush to Fucheng, seize thend of Fucheng, and use Fucheng as the center to control the world." The news that the medicine store released medicine to save the people spread from Fucheng to all directions. As long as we make a big enough noise, we can naturally suppress the news that the Yuanzi Medicine Store released medicine to save the people."


    Whether the first line of defense spreads the news more vigorously, or does the news from the prefectural city spread more strongly? Obviously, it is Fucheng.


    After hearing this, the anger on Xu You''s face finally subsided a little, and he said hurriedly: "It''s a matter without further dy. Second Manager Lu will go and take care of it as soon as possible. I can send troops and horses to you. With my troops and horses apanying you, the people of Fucheng Naturally, I know that it is me and Shilu Medicine who distribute medicine to the people."


    At that time, Emperor Jingyuan and Yuanzi Medicine Store will be defeated, and Yuanzi Medicine Store will not be able to get a good reputation even if it sells medicinal materials, hahaha!


    "Thank you, Lord Marquis." After the second manager Lu said some kind words, he also said something about promising You Lao''s life: "It''s not enough to give you soldiers and horses, I''m afraid I need to give you medicine."


    "What did you say?" Xu You was furious and suppressed his anger and said: "Shilu Medicine Store is one of the three major medicine stores today. It has medicine warehouses everywhere. Do you still need me to give medicinal materials? Those medicinal materials are from Daying. It should be reserved for the soldiers, and it can be used inrge numbers, and Master Xin must stamp it together."


    "Then let Mr. Xin seal it." Mr. Lu said: "We are doing this in the name of the emperor''s order. Naturally, Emperor Jingyuan must provide some medicinal materials. We cannot lose too much... We will keep our medicinal materials. , wait until it is really life-saving to use, and the medicinal materials in the camp have been exhausted, the Marquis can still use this as an excuse to ask for medicine from the court, Emperor Jingyuan will definitely not dare not to give it in order to fight against the enemy!"


    Xu You listened happily, and then agreed: "Secretary Lu has taken charge of the strategy. If it works, I will go to Mr. Xin and ask him to stamp and release the medicine."


    The Marquis is wise. Manager Luplimented Xu You and hurriedly made arrangements to release medicine in the city to save the people.


    Lord Xin looked at the kilograms of medicinal materials on the document and said in shock: "Master Marquis, are you going to take away all the medicinal materials for treating typhoid fever and leave nothing behind?"


    Xu You nodded: "Well, this is for life-saving purposes, so of course we can''t keep any of it."


    Mr. Xin frowned and said, "ording to the rules, as a precaution, at least 10% of the medicinal materials must be left in the camp for emergencies. If they are all taken away, and someone in the camp gets sick, what will be used to treat it?"


    Ke Xuyou wanted to put on a show, so he said: "Take them all away first, and Chushen Medicine Store will replenish the medicinal materials in two days."


    Although Mr. Xin was the supervisor of the army, he did not want to die in the northwest without any exnation like Mr. The medicinal materials for typhoid fever are added in, but if it is toote, someone may die."


    Xu You: "I understand."


    When Mr. Xin saw that he agreed, he took out the military seal, stamped his seal on the medicine dispatch document, pressed his fingerprint, and signed.


    After Xu You got the documents, he immediately arranged for soldiers and medicinal materials to be delivered. Daokougou Camp is the main camp for hundreds of thousands of anti-Japanese troops. There are quite a lot of medicinal materials stored in it. Even if it is just medicinal materials for treating typhoid fever, it weighs millions of kilograms. The team of horses and carts pulling the medicinal materials can''t be seen. There were a lot of people in front of each warehouse, and the scene was very spectacr.


    Xu You was not really stupid. After seeing that there were still so many medicinal materials, he finally acted generously and called his confidant, Lieutenant General Sheng, and said: "It''s not easy for Lao Jiang and the others to guard the first line of defense. Although he already paid his dues yesterday. We need to take away the medicinal materials for typhoid fever, but its so cold today, Im afraid someone will continue to get typhoid fever, so you can send them another batch of medicinal materials.


    Xu You did not refuse to give Jiang Wankang the medicinal materials, but he was afraid that he did not have enough medicinal materials, so he dyed giving them for three days. In just three days, the **** Yuanzi Medicine Store released the medicine to save the people!


    Xu You felt that he was wronged and regretted that he waste in giving the medicine, so he wanted to save a life and not only gave him the medicine, but also a batch of dry firewood.


    Vice General Sheng was overjoyed when he heard this: "Your Majesty is wise, so I will send the medicinal materials to the Duchonggou camp right now!"


    Xu You nodded, pointed to the carts of medicinal materials and said, "Go and deliver the medicinal materials."


    He also told Deputy General Sheng what he said. After taking notes, Deputy General Sheng rushed to the Du Chonggou camp with the medicinal materials.


    So when Jiang Wankang returned to Duchonggou, not long after he distributed the medicinal materials, Vice General Sheng brought hundreds of carts of typhoid medicines and a batch of dry firewood to Duchonggou.


    When Jiang Wankang saw the medicinal materials and dry firewood, he didn''t know what to say... What a good timing. Brother Xu, a man in charge of the army, made such a big mistake. It seems that Emperor Jingyuan also has some skills. The position of this prince is to praise and kill. Brother Xus number one killer.


    Jiang Wangang still called all the thousands of households and told them about the medicinal materialsing from Daokougou Camp.


    Vice General Sheng also told what Xu You told you: "Master Hou knows that it is very hard for thousands of households to guard Du Chonggou, but the medicinal materials of the Daokou Gou Camp must be distributed to the three lines of defense and the people within a hundred miles of radius. They must be used The medicinal materials can only be distributed after they have been sorted out, and it happened to be a heavy snowfall that blocked the road, so it was dyed for a few days. I hope all of you will not be angry, because the third line of defense has not received the medicinal materials yet."


    That''s right, but with theparison of Yuanzi Medicine Store, you Qianhu will just listen to it, but you can''t understand it in your heart. In your heart, you only remember the pain of your own daughter-inw, who braved the snow to seek medicine in order to save her life.


    General Jiang felt a little embarrassed and shouted: "Come in line to get the medicine!"


    Everyone from Qianhu is here to collect medicinal materials.


    The second manager Lu, Xu Liu, and Xu You''s confidants General Shen, Xu Liang, Mr. Qianshan, and Cui Duo rushed to Fucheng with three hundred carts of typhoid medicinal materials.


    It was freezing cold, and it was the time when the snow was melting. The road was muddy and difficult to walk on. Xu Liu was so bumped that he almost vomited.


    Cui Duo put a hand on Xu Liu''s shoulder, steadying his swaying body, and whispered to him: "Sixth Young Master, no matter how cold or painful you are, you have to endure it, otherwise your status may not be guaranteed."


    Here ites again, here ites again. In recent days, Cui Duo has been saying these warning words to him, and his ears feel calloused when he hears them, but he can''t get angry yet, so he can only endure: "I know! "

 Chapter 2284: mean

    Chapter 2284: mean


    Chapter 2284 Despicable


    Cui Duo saw that his tone was impatient and frowned: "Sixth Young Master, please don''t be willful anymore. If you continue like this, Mr. Qianshan will really leave and won''t assist you anymore."


    This time when we went to Fucheng to release medicine to save the people, Mr. Qianshan didnt want toe to help. It was he who asked Mr. Qianshan to invite the people.


    "Mr. Qianshan is a famous hermit and has many advisers. If the Sixth Young Master offends him and does not give him the dignity he deserves, and he leaves, his advisers will also leave, and the old master will be disappointed with the Sixth Young Master. Qianshan Mr. Shan was sent by him personally."


    Xu Liu has been severely punished during this period, especially recently when his father is asking famous doctors to treat Songxue, hoping to get this **** pregnant and give birth to a son... If his father has another son, his status will be It''s dangerous.


    Xu Liu was afraid and responded honestly: "Yes, I understand, and I will handle the errand well."


    After Cui Duo heard this, he felt relieved.


    But the journey was so miserable that Xu Liu wanted to jump out of the car and go back several times.


    Fortunately, when passing by the county seat of Mu County, the second manager Lu stopped the convoy for a long time and said to General Shen: "There are many people in the county seat of Mu County. Go to the county government to drop off a batch of medicine and let the people in the county town pick it up. This will improve your reputation." Get out some."


    Its done. General Shen went to do it immediately.


    General Shen was of high rank and capable. He quickly set up a stall and asked the county government officials to follow his soldiers, knocking on doors and asking them to go to the government offices to collect medicinal materials.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Master Xu and Shilu Medicine Company are following the emperors orders to release medicine to save the people. If you are short of typhoid medicine, go and get it!


    If there is an advantage to be taken advantage of, of course the big guys will flock to it.


    There were too many people, and a hundred carts of medicinal materials were sent there in just half a day.


    When Xu Liu heard this, he was startled and said to Mr. Lu: "Stop it quickly. If you continue to distribute it, the medicinal materials will be gone before they reach the city."


    Second Manager Lu also felt sorry for the medicinal materials. After hearing this, he asked someone to beat the gong and shout: "It''s getting dark, everyone, please go back. Those who haven''t received the medicinal materials shoulde to the Yamen tomorrow to get them!"


    The second manager, Ke Lu, only left twenty carts of medicinal materials for the county government. The next day, they were gone within an hour of being distributed.


    The guys asked again. The people from Shilu Medicine Store have left and went to Fucheng. If you want medicinal materials, go to Fucheng to get them.


    Although this is not a lie, it makes people feel somewhat ufortable.


    The Daokougou camp was still some distance away from Fucheng. In order to get to Fucheng as quickly as possible, Manager Lu only stopped at two county towns on the way to release medicine. After making his reputation, he did not dare to stay any longer.


    They rushed on their way without their lives, but as soon as they arrived in Fucheng, they heard a piece of news.


    Everyone,e to the government office quickly. The medicinal materials from Yuanzi Medicine Store have arrived, and the prefect is dispensing medicine to save the people!


    Manager Min wanted to use this credit to redeem the Min Dong family, so he gave an order to the shopkeepers who transported the medicinal materials here to wait for the medicinal materials to arrive in Long''an Prefecture and release them for two days.


    Two dayster, continue to the first line of defense.


    After hearing this, Second Manager Lu almost vomited blood and died... It was toote, it was toote again!


    General Shen was also confused and hurriedly asked Mr. Qianshan: "Sir, we have been beaten to the punch by Yuanzi Medicine Store again. What should we do?"


    Mr. Qianshan said calmly: "Second Manager Lu is the second manager of Shilu Medicine Store. He must know how to deal with it. Ask him."


    Dont ask XX, XX doesnt want to pay attention.


    General Shen had no choice but to ask the Second Manager Lu: "What should we do? Should we still take the medicine?"


    Second Manager Lu resisted the urge to vomit blood, looked at the city gate, and said: "Let go!"


    We''re all here, but if we don''t do anything, wouldn''t we be watching Yuanzi Medicine Store earn its reputation in vain?


    He said again: "Enter the city!"


    After entering the city, Manager Lu went to Shilu Medicine Storesrge medicine shop in Fucheng and asked people to immediately set up a stall and start dispensing medicine. Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Master Xu and Shilu Medicine Store are following the emperors order to release medicine to save the people. Those who are short of typhoid medicine cane and get it!


    Everyone was happy after hearing this: "Hey, what day is it today? Why are two medicine shops dispensing medicine together under the emperor''s order?"


    "No matter what day it is, if you have medicines, go get them as soon as possible. It''s extremely cold this year, and typhoid fever will definitely happen again and again. You need to prepare some medicines to save your life, so as not to run out of medicine shops again and have no medicine at home. Cure!


    Yes, yes, yes, hurry up and get your household registration to get the medicine!


    Everyone rushed to get the medicine.


    Ke Yuanzi Medicine Store came earlier than Shilu Medicine Store, and its reputation for dispensing medicine to save the people had already spread throughout the city. No matter how much Shilu Medicine Store did, Shilu Medicine Storegged behind and could only earn a small half of its good reputation.


    Qi Yi soon learned that Shilu Medicine Store also released medicine to save people.


    Master Tao said: "Sir, these two families seem to be fighting. Do we want to take care of them?"


    Qi Yi smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Let them continue dispensing medicine. This is something that is good for Your Majesty and all the people."


    It doesnt matter whether they fight life or death, as long as the people can get the benefits.


    However, Qi Yi exined: "Send your Majesty''s guards to me to protect the people of Yuanzi Medicine Store to prevent them from being harmed."


    If someone dies suddenly after taking the medicine from Yuanzi Medicine Store, the reputation of Yuanzi Medicine Store will be ruined, and Shilu Medicine Store will make a lot of money.


    However, Second Manager Lu was not that stupid. If someone died, the government would definitely investigate. He came up with another idea, which was to spread rumors that there was a suspected gue in the northwest.


    The rumor was spread from outside the city into the city, and it was very telling: "Nine people died of the disease in Kaoshangou Vige in Damo Mountain. Most of the people in the whole vige got the same disease. I heard that it was not an ordinary typhoid fever, but an epidemic. There were dense red beans all over my body, and there were pus spots in those red beans, which was scary. People from Shangou Vige were fleeing."


    Hey, God, why are you still escaping? We cant let them escape, we have to burn them to death with fire. If we escape and bring the gue out, we in Longan Prefecture will be doomed!


    No, we have to go to the Yamen quickly to find the magistrate and ask him to close the city gate immediately to prevent people froming in, and then send people to burn the people in Kaoshangou Vige to eliminate the seeds of the gue!


    Yes, yes, yes, hurry up and go to the Yamen.


    Everyone was afraid of the gue and rushed to the Yamen like crazy, asking Qi Yi to close the city gate and set fire to the people in Shangou Vige.


    Qi Yi was so angry that he directly ordered: "The rumors are misleading the public. Come on, arrest all those who spread the rumors and put them in jail. Be sure to find out where the rumors originated?!"


    Sir, please forgive me, we didnt spread the rumor, we heard it from the woodcutter who came to the city to sell firewood!


    Qi Yi snorted coldly: "Where did you listen to what the woodcutter said? Hurry up and take the government servants to catch the person. If you can''t catch the person, you will go to jail yourself to suffer the punishment!"


    Hey, hey, Ill take the adults with me.


    But when we get to the ce, where will the woodcutter be?


    Qi Yi led people to investigate for a long time, but couldn''t find anything.


    The Shilu Medicine Store took the opportunity to start distributing decoctions to prevent the gue.


    Shilu Medicine Store is distributing decoctions to prevent the gue. Everyone, hurry up and get them. If you arete, they will be gone.


    What, really?


    Of course its true. It was a method of preventing gue passed down by the pce doctors in the past. I heard that after people eat it, they will not be infected even if theye into contact with gue patients.


    Oh, Shilu Medicine Shop is really a miracle doctor who can save the world. He actually came up with this kind of decoction for us to eat. We are really lucky.

 Chapter 2285: Mr. Qianshan help

    Chapter 2285: Mr. Qianshan help


    Chapter 2285 Mr. Qianshan helps


    Stop boasting and go get the medicine as soon as possible. If its toote, it will be gone!


    "Yes, yes, yes, hurry up and get the medicine... Shopkeeper Cao, I bought this jar from your house, and I will give you the moneyter!"


    Shopkeeper Cao, give me the barrel and Ill give you the money when you get back. Its toote to give it to me now!


    Shopkeeper Cao also hurried to get the decoction to prevent the gue. He had no time to argue with them and said to them: "I''ll give you these things, but you have to help my family get a good ce. I will bring people to follow!"


    Its done, hurry up! The person who took the things from Caos shop responded. It was the man with the bucket and the altar who rushed to the big medicine shop of Shilu Medicine Shop to receive the decoction to prevent the gue.


    At this time, people were too afraid of the gue. People from the whole city came here and surrounded the big medicine shop of Shilu Medicine Shop. It was impossible to squeeze in.


    General Shen led his soldiers and horses to stop the group, beat the gong and shouted: "Master Xu and Shilu Medicine Company are ordered by the emperor to release medicine to save the people. Everyone is waiting in line to get the medicine. Do not push or crowd. Vitors will be punished under militaryw!"


    Everyone saw this posture and didn''t dare to push anymore, so they queued up to get the medicine.


    Shilu Medicine Store prepared enough decoctions, so although there were many peopleing to get the medicines, every household received the decoctions.


    After everyone got the decoction, they were very grateful: "It''s true that Hua Tuo was alive at Shilu Medicine Store and saved us from the evil hands of the gue!"


    Second Manager Lu was very happy and said: "Practicing medicine to help the world is just a helping hand in times of crisis. I don''t deserve everyone''s praise."


    "Isn''t this just a helping hand? It''s obviously a life-saving favor!" The big guys said a lot of words of gratitude, and many people wanted to send their children and grandchildren to Shilu Medicine Store as apprentices: "It''s okay to sign a death contract, as long as If you can join the world and repay your kindness, you just need to learn a few more skills."


    Haha, Manager Lu sneered inwardly, you guys will take advantage!


    "They are all children of good families. How can Shilu Medicine Store sell them into very?" said the second manager Lu, and then said: "It''s gettingte. Those who have received the medicine should go back."


    This is rejection. Although everyone is unwilling to give in, they dont dare to pester too much.


    but


    Second Manager, this, this decoction can really prevent the gue? It looks simr to boiled typhoid medicine.


    Second Manager Lu was almost angry to death, but he still had to endure his temper and said: "What is happening now is typhoid fever. This prescription is mainly for the gue caused by typhoid fever, so it is somewhat simr to the typhoid fever medicine. However, this prescription is indeed made by the imperial court of the Great Zhou Dynasty." The imperial doctor left a good prescription for getting rid of the gue, so you can take it with confidence."


    The Zhou Dynasty has been dead for hundreds of years. Even if these idiots have suspicions, they can''t find out. Even Yuanzi Medicine Store can''t find out.


    However, the words "Dazhou Pce" are quite bluffing. After hearing this, everyone was shocked and admired. After thanking the furnace medicine shop, they rushed home with the jar containing the medicine and drank the medicine with their family.


    Because of this move, everyone in Long''an Prefecture was praising Shilu Medicine Store, and Yuanzi Medicine Store was outssed.


    The people at Yuanzi Medicine Shop dont care. In any case, dispensing medicine to save the people is their top priority. What they care about is: Is there really a gue in Kaoshangou Vige?


    Qi Yi said: "We have sent people quickly to Kaoshangou Vige to check the situation. There should be no gue. If there was a gue, several nearby viges and wealthy households in the town would havee to Fucheng to avoid the gue. How could there be such a thing like this? Its so peaceful now.


    The people at Keyuanzi Medicine Store were worried and stayed for one more day. They were relieved after Master Tao brought his people back from Kaoshangou Vige and confirmed that there was no gue.


    As for who spread the rumor, there is no way to find out... Just say something outside the city, and the person will escape. Where can you find it?


    However, Qi Yi suspected that Xu You and Shilu Medicine Company did it. It was too obvious, but he had no evidence... Even if there was evidence, he couldn''t touch Xu You now and could only endure it. Qi Yi said to the people at Yuanzi Medicine Store: "You guys, hurry up and set off. This typhoid fever won''t go away so quickly. We still need your medicinal materials to make up for it."


    Hey. The people from Yuanzi Medicine Store did not stay long. After learning that there was no gue, they immediately left the city.


    Shilu Medicine Store has not yet left. It has been dispensing medicine for three more days topletely build up its good reputation, and then it stopped dispensing medicine.


    After this dynasty, Xu You, Xu Liu, and Shilu Medicine Store all gained a good reputation in Long''an Prefecture. However, they used the name of the emperor to release medicine to save the people. Therefore, although their reputation was good, it was also cheap. After seeing Emperor Jingyuan, Manager Lu felt a little ufortable.


    Xu Liu is very happy. He has been having bad luck in the past two years, but this time he finally got the job done. When he goes back, his father will definitely praise him!


    Qi Yi didn''t like Xu Liu and felt that this man was ruined by education. However, he brought Shilu Medicine Store to dispense medicine, which was regarded as a service to the people. Qi Yi set up a banquet to entertain them.


    Xu Liu was a prince of the Hou family and was treated as an honored guest. He was toasted by Qi Yi, a prefect, and he was very proud of himself.


    But once this person is proud, he is prone to bad luck... After Xu Liu had a good meal and a good drink, he stayed in the city for another two days before being urged to go back by General Shen.


    General Shen: "Sixth Young Master, the camp must be busy collecting food. If we go back early, we can also help."


    Speaking of this crop of grain, General Shen had a sad face. It snowed heavily in early October, and the soybeans in the fields did not grow. After being beaten by the heavy snow, the bean nts were all rotten after the snow melted, and they could no longer be allowed to grow. The soybeans have matured and can only be harvested early, fearing that the yield will be greatly reduced.


    This crop of food is considered finished. If the capital doesn''t send them food, I''m afraid even the livestock will starve!


    In winter, so many war horses rely on soybeans to feed them. Now that soybean production has dropped significantly, General Shen has a headache just thinking about it.


    Xu Liugang was urged to go back after just two days. He was very dissatisfied, but he learned well and did not dare to be willful anymore. He said: "I am ignorant and have made General Shen worried. Please ask General Shen to make arrangements. Let''s make arrangements tomorrow." Walk."


    Hey! General Shen immediately went to make arrangements for the return journey. At half past midnight the next day, the convoy set off for the return journey.


    The people in Long''an Prefecture were still grateful. They knew they were leaving and ran to see them off, which made Xu Liu happy again.


    The group of people hurriedly hurriedly arrived at the Daokougou camp in early November.


    But what greeted Xu Liu was not Xu You''s praise and banquet, but Xu You''s sad face.


    Xu You looked at the soybean output reported by various health stations and almost tore up the brochure: "This is just a small amount of soybeans. Not to mention people eat them, even if they are mixed with hay, they are not enough to feed the horses!"


    After Xu You got angry, he thought of cassava and had a smile on his face again... Guimingshu had been eaten and nted for two years. Chang Liangwei must have saved a lot, so he took the opportunity to harvest the cassava grown by Chang Liangwei. Firstly, it solves the problem of food shortage, and secondly, it can gain the reputation of the Xu family for discovering new food. It kills two birds with one stone!


    Xu You nced at the big tent and saw that they were all his own people, so he announced his n.


    Mr. Qianshan thought about it after hearing this... To be honest, this n was proposed to Xu You when the ghost potato came out. He told Chang Liangwei to nt the ghost potato, and in two years, they would pick the fruit.


    But in two years, his mood has changed and he doesn''t want Xu You to take advantage of this.


    Xu Liu was overjoyed when he heard this and suggested: "Dad, please leave this errand to your son. My son went to Long''an Mansion and has made a lot of progress. He will definitely be able to handle this errand properly."


    ...I''m still sick, my face is swollen (it''s said to be mumps, but also otitis media), my brain is swollen and aching, and I''m a little confused. I''ll speed up the writing until the war starts, try to finish it after a few chapters, and I''ll finish it by the weekend at thetest, Mr. Qianshan He is not a simple good or bad person, he is an ambitious man who wants to leave a name in history. He thinks you are no longer good and will give up. If you turn to the Ming Dynasty again, the Xu family and his son will be finished together. Thank you for your support, and I am very sorry... I hope you can hurry up. Well, I was able to write quietly this year. I really want to finish it as soon as possible and to the best of my ability.

 Chapter 2286: Poisoned

    Chapter 2286: Poisoned


    Chapter 2286 Poisoning


    Xu Liu did a good job in giving medicine to save the people this time. Xi Niang has been much gentler to Songxue recently. On Songxue''s birthday a few days ago, she even gave Songxue one of her mutton-fat white jade hairpins.


    She also asked Songxue to take the fertility medicine she was taking, saying that she and Songxue would give birth to a son for him.


    Xu You also liked Cui Xiniang, and he also relied on the Cui family to help him achieve great things. Looking at Xu Liu, he has grown into a handsome young man... The winter solstice festival ising soon, and he needs a grown-up heir to support his appearance in the northwest. Others know that his Xu family has a prosperous heir and there is no shortage of men.


    For various reasons, Xu You agreed: "If I seed, I will leave this job to you as a father. But you have to remember that food is a big deal. When you get to Changliang Guard, you must control your temper and not get angry." , you can''t break up with Qin and Gu, even if you don''t like her two dolls, don''t show disgust... One of your tasks in the northwest is to show kindness on behalf of the Xu family, do you understand?!"


    At the end, his tone became stern, which made Xu Liu feel ufortable.


    But Xu Liu said respectfully: "Yes, my son understands. Please rest assured, dad."


    After hearing this, Xu You nodded with satisfaction and looked at Mr. Qianshan: "Brother Heng is young and doesn''t understand many things. If you want this trip to be sessful, you have to trouble Mr. Qianshan a lot."


    Speaking, he handed a booklet to Mr. Qianshan.


    Mr. Qianshan took it and took a look and was shocked... The extreme cold was so severe that it caused serious damage to this crop of grains.


    Xu You said: "I know that you don''t want to go to Changliang Wei to ask for food at this time. After all, Qin Sang and his wife are very capable. If I want to seed, I need their help. I shouldn''t offend them for food, but this time it''s extremely difficult." The cold is too severe, I am in urgent need of food, and I also need the reputation of discovering new food, so I can only go and ask for food in advance!"


    Food is the most important thing for the people. After the extreme cold, the food was damaged and everyone was thirsty for food. If it were revealed that he had discovered new food and had a lot of new food in his hand, he would not need to go up and shout, everyone would Everyone wille to him!


    Xu You almostughed when he thought of all the celebrities, capable people, aristocratic families, and noble familiesing to seek refuge with him.


    "Although the n is too early and it is easy to offend people, the discovery of new grains can leave a good name in history, so I will naturally help the Marquis." Mr. Qianshan agreed, and added: "But Uncle Cao and Jiang The general needs an exnation from the Marquis himself. They know the truth about cassava. We even said we would share the credit equally with Uncle Cao. Now if we leave him alone and take the credit, he will probably be dissatisfied."


    Xu You waved his hand and said with a nonchnt smile: "Uncle Cao is a man who knows the current affairs. As long as he is given the title of Duke of the country after achieving great achievements, he will naturally not be angry. Sir, don''t worry."


    As for Jiang Wangang, he is already on the same boat. If he falls, the Jiang family will also die. Not to mention announcing to the world that cassava is food can solve the food crisis this winter and next spring and ensure that all health stations are well fed. Jiang Wankang valued his soldiers most, and even if he was dissatisfied, he would not break up with him.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled... Before I became emperor, I started to give people titles, but you are the one.


    However, if a madman is not crazy, he is not a madman, so let him be.


    Mr. Qianshan: "Now that the Marquis has made arrangements, I can rest assured."


    He asked again: "When will we set off? Please tell me when we will set off."


    "Have a night''s rest and set off tomorrow so that we can announce this great news to the world before the winter solstice." Xu You looked at them and said, "It''s better for you people to apany us and make sure to get this thing done."


    Yes! General Shen took the lead in responding.


    Because Xu Liu''s errand was done well this time, Xu You took Xu Liu to Xu''s house and had a reunion dinner with Cui Xiniang.


    The meal was very good, but not long after finishing the meal, Xu You left.


    Cui Xiniang sent Xu You out with a smile, and whispered softly: "It''s cold, please don''t be too busy with military affairs, and get more rest."


    He added: "Sister Songxue has been taking medicine for a while, and her menstruation has just passed a few days ago. Now is the best time to conceive. If Mr. Hou goes to sit in her room more often, maybe she can have a baby during the Chinese New Year. Good news." Xu You was very satisfied after hearing this. He hugged Cui Xiniang and said, "After so many years, Xiniang is still as reasonable and reasonable as she was at the beginning, and she always thinks of me."


    Cui Xiniangs eyes turned red and she smiled again: Xiniang, as long as Mr. Hou is good to you, thats fine.


    The two hugged each other for a while, then Xu You let go of her and walked over.


    As soon as she came back from sending Xu You off, Cui Xiniang cried and said to Xu Liu: "He wasn''t going to deal with military affairs, he was clearly going to apany that little bitch, sticking together all day long, just wanting to give birth to a son to rece you! "


    With these words, Xu Liu almost wanted to kill Songxue with a knife: "This **** is just like the Gu family. They are both charming **** and deserve to die!"


    Cui Xiniang was afraid that he would be impulsive and anger Xu You, which would cause her to be implicated, so she stopped him and said, "Brother Heng, don''t get angry yet. You should do your business well. In a year and a half, when you reach the age of fifteen, The Cui family will arrange marriage for you, and after you get engaged, you will be an adult and inherit the family business."


    Xu Liu understood what he said, and asked Cui Xiniang excitedly: "Mom, the Cui family has chosen a daughter-inw for me? Which family is it? Is it the princess or the princess?"


    Cui Xiniang felt disgusted when she heard this, and said: "What are you doing by marrying a princess? Once we seed, they will be prisoners... She is not a daughter of the royal family of Chu, she should be one of the top ten aristocratic families."


    One of the top ten aristocratic families, this status is not low.


    Ke Xu said six things: "How can it be enough to just rely on aristocratic families?"


    How many more people should be married to help him?


    Cui Xiniang said: "Marry a daughter from one of the top ten aristocratic families to be your main wife. She will help you take care of the back house. After marriage, I will give you a few girls who can help you. Don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Xu Liu became happy and said, "A mother-inw has troubled herself for her son."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, mother, my son will do his job well and take power as soon as possible, so that mother will not be wronged again."


    After Cui Xiniang heard this, she smiled with satisfaction and asked him about going to Changliang Wei to ask for food tomorrow.


    Xu Liuyi said it.


    Cui Xiniang looked at Xu Liu''s mind, thinking about what Xu He said before leaving, and became frightened. Finally, she said: "You know Xu He''s third apprentice Xu Lianye. He has served Xu He for many years and has learned good medical skills. Xu He I also gave him a lot of life-saving prescriptions. If you take him with you tomorrow, he will prepare the medicine for you."


    He also specifically said: "You must eat so that you canplete your errands."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, in the past two years, Xu Liu seemed to have understood that he was easily excited and would do irrational things when stimted, so he agreed: "Yes, my son will take him with him, don''t worry, mother."


    Cui Xiniang finally felt relieved when she saw that he was obedient, which was very rare. The mother and son talked together for less than half an hour.


    During the period, Xu Liu also asked about Cui Xiniangs cousin Yu.

 Chapter 2287: self-defeating

    Chapter 2287: self-defeating


    Chapter 2287 Self-defeating


    Cousin Yu is not young anymore, is she going to get married?


    Cui Xiniang said: "Well, you really should get married, otherwise you will be an old girl."


    Then he looked at Xu Liu and said, "I know you hate Mrs. Gu and want to change Qin Sang''s wife, but she has done so much and gave birth to a pair of sons. She is a blessed person in everyone''s eyes. The emperor even praised her , if she dies, there will definitely be amotion, and it will be over if you are found."


    "And as your cousin Yu, you cannot be Qin Sang''s concubine. Just let it go. Don''t worry about it anymore. Do your business well and take power as soon as possible."


    As for Sister Yu''s marriage, Mr. Qianshan will arrange it. In short, we must make the best use of everything and use Sister Yu''s marriage to get the greatest benefits for the Cui and Xu families.


    Xu Liu felt very unhappy after hearing this, but knew that it would not work out.


    The mother and son talked for a while, and Xu Liu went back to rest.


    At midnight the next day, Xu Liu was woken up by Cui Duo: "Sixth Young Master, get up quickly, we have to rush to Changliang Guard today."


    Although Xu Liu was very tired, he became obedient. After breakfast, Xu Lianye came and checked his pulse, but he frowned.


    Cui Duo asked, "But the Sixth Young Master is ill?"


    Xu Lianye said: "Some cold air has entered the body, but it won''t be a problem. Just pull out the cold air."


    only


    When Cui Duo saw this, he knew there was something hidden, so he called Xu Lianye out and asked, "But what''s wrong?"


    Xu Lianye said: "Sixth Young Master is a little too excited... It''s not good for him to be too excited. He is easily impulsive and does things that he cannot control."


    Cui Duo was not stupid. He had naturally noticed Xu Liu''s problem and asked, "Do you still have the medicine left by Xu He?"


    Xu Lianye said: "I''ve finished eating, but the prescription is still there. I''m going to grab the medicine and boil it in the car. I''ll drink it on the way and get another round of injections. Once I get to Changliang Guard, nothing will happen."


    Cui Duo: "Go and do it quickly."


    Xu Lianye hurried away.


    He quickly caught the medicine and showed it to Cui Duo.


    Cui Duo nodded: "Yes, that''s right. Pack up quickly and set off."


    "Hey." Xu Lianye responded and got on the carriage.


    Lets set off! General Shen gave the order, and the convoy started moving and ran towards Changliang Wei.


    Xu Lianye waited for the convoy to run out of Daokougou Camp, and began to boil medicine for Xu Liu in the car using a charcoal stove. At noon, he passed by a small vige and stopped for lunch.


    The vigers had migrated back, and they heard that the young master from the Hou family was here. They were very enthusiastic and wanted to invite Xu Liu to the vige chief''s house for dinner.


    Ke Xuliu disliked the fact that the vige chief''s house was a mud-tile house and was not clean, so he didn''t go there.


    The vigers were not angry, but were afraid that Xu Liu would be angry. They all ran home and brought all the rice, noodles and vegetables from home. The vige chief also brought thest hen thatid eggs in the house and gave it to Xu Liu: "Young Master is Noble man, you must eat some fresh meat and kill it for the young master to replenish your body and bones."


    The hen was quite good, so General Shen epted it, had it killed, and made a fried chicken for Xu Liu.


    After Xu Liu finished his lunch, Xu Lianye brought up the cooked soup and handed it to Xu Liu: "Sixth Young Master, drink it quickly... The remaining soup has been put into the water bag, and you will drink it again in the evening."


    As he spoke, he also took out a sachet and said, "This kind of fragrance can cover up the smell of medicine and no one will notice it."


    Xu Liu was afraid that something would happen to him, so he drank the decoction obediently and almost vomited: "It''s bitter, astringent, and has a sour taste. It tastes terrible. Put some sugar next time!" Xu Lianye lowered his eyebrows and said pleasantly: " Yes, I have remembered it."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Its gettingte, hurry up and set off! General Shens soldiers beat the gongs and shouted.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately packed their things and prepared to set off.


    The vige chief came out with a group of vigers and young people to send Xu Liu off, and stuffed Cui Duo with a small bag of charcoal: "Farmers, I don''t have anything handy, I only have some charcoal. It''s been cold recently, so I can keep the young master warm. "


    In the extremely cold weather, it is really a great gift to give charcoal.


    Cui Duo epted it.


    And this cabbage, the rotten leaves have been peeled off, leaving only a sweet core, which is the most delicious. Bring it to the young master.


    Fried vegetarian meat, bring the fried vegetarian meat too. I just fried it in the oil pan at noon. Let me try it for you. Its delicious!


    The vigers in the small vige had never seen such a noble person as Mr. Hou Men, so they all took out the best things at home and gave them to Cui Duo, hoping that Mr. Hou Men would take a bite of them so that if any cruel officials came to bully them in the future, they could also say: "Young Master Hou has eaten food from our vige and will protect us!"


    The officials were so cruel that they would not dare to bully them.


    But the vigers were stuffing their things happily, when suddenly a scream came from Xu Liu''s carriage: "Come quickly, something happened to the Sixth Young Master!"


    When Cui Duo and General Shen heard this, they immediately ran to Xu Liu''s carriage. They opened the curtain and saw that Xu Liu''s face was blue and foaming at the mouth. He was pinching his neck with one hand and standing up straight. He looked like he was about to die.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on!" Cui Duo drew his sword and put it on the servant who was serving Xu Liu.


    But the servant is from the Cui family, or a subordinate of Cui Duo. He is the most loyal, and there is no way he could harm Xu Liu. He said: "Young master, I don''t know, but the sixth master suddenly twitched and became erect... I guess he was raped while eating." Poison."


    "Poisoned?" General Shen immediately ordered: "Come on, arrest these unruly people, the food they gave must be poisonous!"


    "Yes!" His subordinates, Xie Xie, drew their swords and surrounded everyone in the vige: "If you dare to murder Mr. Hou Men, all of you will not survive!"


    Its unfair, its unfair, Lord Jun. Our vige is full of honest people, and we dont even dare to harm the stupid roe deer on the mountain. How can we dare to harm a prince of the Marquis?


    It wasnt us, it really wasnt us, the military master needs to be more careful!


    "Spare your life, sir, spare your life, don''t kill us!"


    The whole vige knelt down and kowtowed to General Shen and the others, crying that they were wronged.


    "Xu Lianye, call Xu Lianye quickly to treat the Sixth Young Master!" Mr. Qianshan shouted when he came over to see Xu Liuhou.


    Cui Duo immediately ran to Xu Lianye''s carriage and pulled him out.


    Ke Xu Lianye sneered and said, "Don''t drag me. Even if you kill me, I won''t save Xu Liu. It''s the poison I gave him."


    He smiled again and said: "Is he poisoned by cassava poison, or cassava poison mixed with other poisons? Xu Liu is dead, and he will suffer from abdominal pain for two hours before he dies!"


    Cui Duo was shocked, grabbed Xu Lianye''s neck, and said angrily: "ve dog, you are from the Cui family, but you dare to murder the Sixth Young Master, why do you do this?!"


    Xu Lianye''s face turned red from being pinched, but he smiled and struggled and said: "Why? My master has served the Cui family all his life, but he ended up being castrated... Master''s fate is probably our fate in the future, since we all have to It hase to a miserable end, why not kill this scourge while you are still alive and avenge your master and your future self!"


    Cui Duo was shocked. Xu Lianye actually harmed the Sixth Young Master because he wanted to avenge Xu He.

 Chapter 2288: Got it all

    Chapter 2288: Got it all


    Chapter 2288 I know it all


    But think about it, it is indeed possible... Among the many disciples, Xu He was the best to Xu Lianye. He took Xu Lianye with him in everything he did. Before he was castrated and sent to the capital, for the sake of Xu Lianye''s future, he specifically kept him and took him away only The other two younger apprentices.


    The rtionship between master and disciple is the most important thing in the world today. It is indeed possible that Xu Lianye poisoned Xu Liu in order to repay his kindness. Cui Duo believed it.


    But the truth is that Xu He is not kind to his disciples, and he values Xu Lianye the most, just because Xu Lianye is the best talker and can tolerate Xu He the best.


    Xu Lianye would do this, firstly because he didn''t have much time, and secondly because he wanted to give his best friend and son a path to wealth, so he agreed to poison Xu Liu.


    Master Jun, you heard it, its this man who poisoned the young master, its none of our business, please let us go! The vigers were overjoyed and shouted one after another.


    However, how could General Shen let them go? He ordered the soldiers: "Tie them up, gag them, lock them up first, and wait until the matter calms down."


    "Yes." The soldiers ignored the vigers'' cries and began to tie the people.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Xu Lianye, hurry up and save the Sixth Young Master. If the Sixth Young Master dies, all your senior brothers will die!"


    Cui Duo immediately carried Xu Lianye to Xu Liu''s carriage and forced him with a dagger: "If you don''t want to kill your fellow disciples, go in and save the Sixth Young Master. He must be saved!"


    Ahem, cough, cough! Xu Lianye was pinched until he almost died. After his neck was released, he coughed violently and said angrily: I was the one who inflicted the poison, and I bear the responsibility alone. Dont touch anyone else.


    Bang, Cui Duo punched him and sneered: "A despicable dog ve, what are you going to bear? Hurry up and save the Sixth Young Master!"


    He also ordered his men: "Go and bring his two medicine boys. If you dare not save them, or if you can''t save them alive, chop them up on the spot and feed them to them!"


    Xu Lianye was frightened after hearing this... Cui Duo was indeed ruthless. He also believed that Cui Duo could do such a thing, so he finallypromised and went to save Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu was still twitching, and his body banged against the carriage.


    Xu Lianye said: "Press him down and pry open his teeth. Don''t let him bite off his tongue!"


    The guard quickly did so.


    Xu Lianye took the opportunity to save the medicine boy: "I can''t do it alone, let theme and help."


    "Hurry up!" Cui Duo rushed the two of them into the carriage, and several people treated Xu Liu in the small carriage. After a lot of work, Xu Liu was finally able to stop twitching.


    Ke Xu Lianye said: "What he was poisoned by was not simply the ghost potato poison. Now the medicine here is notplete. I can only temporarily relieve his pain. If I want to save him, I have to go to Changliang Wei and get aplete set of medicinal materials to prepare the solution." medicine."


    Cui Duo was furious when he heard this: "You are a doctor, and it was you who administered the poison. Don''t you have the antidote in your hand?!"


    "Since I want him to die, how can I bring the antidote?" Xu Lianye sneered and said, "The one who said Guimingshu is food was Mrs. Qin from Changliang Wei. She knows the toxins of Guimingshu best. , there is also a doctor from Yuanzi Medicine in Changliang Wei, and the medicinal materials are the mostplete... There are still two hours, if you want to save Xu Liu, you should rush to Changliang Wei immediately, there is nothing I can do if it iste. "


    It ispletely like a broken can and a broken posture.


    Cui Duo was almost furious, but he had no choice but to do as he was told in order to save people.


    Cui Duo said: "General Shen, you stay and look after the people in Shibai Vige. I will lead people to Changliang Wei to rescue them. We must not let the people in their vige leave or say things they shouldn''t!"


    These people have heard what Xu Lianye said. If they run out and talk nonsense, they will tell the truth about the new grain.


    General Shen said anxiously: "The Sixth Young Master is like this, how can I stay? Hurry up, I will send the Sixth Young Master to Changliang Guard with you, and let Zheng Qianhu under mymand stay and watch them." They''re just a bunch of lowly people, how can they make such big waves?


    Cui Duo was in a hurry to save Xu Liu and had no time to talk to General Shen. He immediately agreed: "Let''s set off quickly and make sure to rescue Mr. Liu!"


    General Shen nodded and told Zheng Qianhu: "Keep an eye on them. No matter what happens, we cannot let them go before Ie back. If anyonees to ask, tell them that they have vited militaryw and are being temporarily detained."


    Yes, I will understand! Zheng Qianhu responded quickly.


    General Shen and the others immediately left the vige with Xu Liu and rushed to Changliang Wei.


    However, since Mr. Qianshan has done this, he will not let them seed.


    In a cer not far away, Bai Sixiong said to his nephew: "They are going to close the vige. Let''s leave through another cer quickly."


    They dragged the tearful young man away from the two connected cers, then walked around to a ruins, escaped from the ruins to the end of the vige, entered the small forest, and escaped from the mountains to Shibai Vige.


    After leaving the vige safely, the young man cried: "Uncle, they have arrested all the people in the vige. I heard that they don''t intend to let the people in the vige live. What should we do? What should we do? They are from the Marquis'' family. If something happens to the young master of the Hou family in our vige, will we all die?"


    In the morning, his uncle came to him and asked him to go up the mountain with him to see if there was any prey caught in the trap. If there is prey, there will be meat for the New Year at home.


    He went out happily with his uncle, and after getting the prey, he returned home happily. How could he know that something like this happened in the vige?


    Howe such a disaster happened? !


    Snapped!


    Bai Sixiong pped the young man and said angrily: "Shi Santai, please calm down. Although the young master from the Hou Mansion got into trouble in our vige, it was his own servants who poisoned him. We are innocent." , the vigers must be saved."


    How to save her? Shi Santai cried, covering his beaten face: He is from the Marquis Mansion, and he is a noble person that we cannot afford to offend.


    Bai Sixiong said: "Although they are from the Hou Mansion, this world belongs to the Emperor, and the Marquis must listen to the Emperor. Let''s go to the Yamen and ask the county magistrate to save them. The county magistrate is an official sent by the emperor. If you want to Listen to the emperor and find him useful."


    "Really useful?" Shi Santai was dubious.


    Bai Sixiong shouted: "I am your uncle, just listen to me and go to the county seat quickly!"


    He added: "Don''t be afraid. I will teach you what to do on the way and I will definitely rescue the people in the vige."


    Oh, oh. Shi Santai was only twelve years old. When he suddenly encountered such a fatal thing, he did whatever his elders told him and followed Bai Sixiong to the county seat.


    After arriving at the county town, he shouted as soon as he entered the city: "Mr. County Magistrate, help me, everyone in our vige has been arrested!"


    With such amotion, people on the road immediately gathered around and asked: "What? Someone in your vige was arrested? By whom? Could it be that the thieves came?!"


    Shi Santai remembered his uncle''s words, and when someone came to ask, he cried incoherently: "It''s not the soldiers and thieves who are calling, it''s someone else... The people in our vige were wronged, and it was the servants of the young master''s family who inflicted the poison on him." The poison is said to be poisoned by the ghost potato poison, but they also say that the ghost potato is called cassava, which is a new food and can be eaten..."


    The big guy was confused when he heard this, so he interrupted him and asked, "What are you kid talking about? Howe you are poisoned and fed food at the same time?"


    Shi Santai was anxious when asked, squatted on the ground, and cried: "Anyway, Chang Liang Wei discovered a new food called Guimingshu, also called cassava. The young master wanted it, so he led his troops to Chang Liang Wei to ask for it." The new grain passed by our vige and was poisoned by one of my servants while eating in the vige. He was afraid that the people in our vige would talk nonsense, so he **** the whole vige!"


    Hey, I made it clear this time, and everyone understood it. Just because they understood it, the crowd exploded.

 Chapter 2289: sensation

    Chapter 2289: sensation


    Chapter 2289 Sensation


    "What, what are you talking about? New grain, Chang Liang Wei has discovered new grain, what new grain is it? Please exin clearly!"


    Hey, stop crying, just say it!


    Everyone was questioning Shi Santai together.


    But the more they asked Shi Santai, the more he cried. There was really nothing they could do. Someone grabbed Shi Santai''s creaking nest and shouted: "Everyone, give way. Let''s take him to the Yamen and let the county Let your lord ask him personally!"


    Yes, yes, yes, go to the Yamen and tell us!


    The guys gathered around Shi Santai and marched to the county government office in a mighty manner.


    Shi Santai was very scared. He looked around, looking for Bai Sixiong, and shouted: "Little uncle, little uncle?!"


    I have already told you what you told me. Uncle, pleasee out quickly. Dont leave me. I dont dare to go to the Yamen alone.


    Bai Sixiong was nearby. He was very satisfied when he saw that things were going on. With his good skills, he drilled, circled, and squeezed several times, and finally squeezed to Shi Santai''s side. After squeezing out the person on Shi Santai''s right, he pushed Hold Shi Santai.


    The person who had held Shi Santai up earlier saw this and asked in surprise: "Who are you? Let go quickly. This life is rted to new food. Don''t touch it!"


    Bai Sixiong said: "I am his younger uncle. The people who came to the county town with him were dispersed by the crowd earlier."


    The man asked Shi Santai: "But your little uncle?"


    Shi Santai nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, he is my uncle."


    After hearing this, the man stopped calling and drove Bai Sixiong away.


    Everyone in front should give way, dont block the way! The guys led Shi Santai and Bai Sixiong and rushed to the Yamen in a hurry.


    As soon as they arrived at the yamen, the county yamen people were frightened. The yamen servants blocked the road and pointed their swords at them: "What are you doing? This is the county yamen. Attack the county yamen and kill the three tribes ording to thew!"


    The man holding Shi Santai hurriedly said: "Sixth brother, it''s me. We are not here to make trouble. We have great news to report to the county magistrate..."


    Someone interrupted him and shouted to the Yamen servant: "Yamen Zhang, we found new food. This kid said you can eat potatoes. We don''t have to starve this time!"


    Zhang Yamen didnt understand. He looked at his cousin and asked, Second cousin, whats the new grain? What on earth are you talking about?


    Zhang Er said: "This little brother said that a new kind of grain was discovered in a health station. Anyway, it is a good thing and a great achievement. You go in quickly and report to the county magistrate. Don''t be stuck here. It''s so messy that you can''t exin it clearly." !


    When Zhang Yamen heard the words "great merit", he immediately turned around and ran towards the county government office. When he bumped into his team leader, he told the story.


    The squad leader frowned and said, "You go out and watch first. Don''t let anything happen outside. I''ll go find the adults right away."


    He added: "If it is really new food, your contribution is indispensable."


    Zhang Yamen was happy to hear this and said hurriedly: "Hey, I''ll go out and keep an eye on it right now."


    By the time he returned outside, the entire county government office had been surrounded. Zhang Yamen, fearing that something might happen, hurriedly called to Zhang Er: "Second cousin, the squad leader has ordered us to bring people in and wait!"


    He then shouted at those who wanted to squeeze into the county government office: "Stop, don''t squeeze in. The squad leader said that anyone who rushes into the county government office without orders will be arrested and imprisoned!"


    But no one paid attention to this, and the big guy continued to shout: "Zhang Yamen, stop talking nonsense, when will the county magistratee out? What is going on with this new grain?!"


    Zhang Yamen was helpless and shouted: "Wait a little longer and the county magistrate wille out!"


    The county government office was quiterge. It took more than a quarter of an hour before the magistrate of Mu County rushed out and asked the government officials to beat the gong. Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Quiet, quiet, the magistrate has something to say!


    After shouting several times, the crowd became quiet.


    The magistrate of Mu County said: "Everyone go back and wait. I will personally interrogate the young man. Whether the matter is true or not, I will inform everyer."


    What do you mean? Mr. County Magistrate, do you still hope that this matter is false?!


    Its true, it must be true. With this new food, we dont have to worry about starving anymore!


    "The food issue is serious. We won''t go back. We will listen here. Your Excellency, please go to court as soon as possible!"


    The guys were yelling but wouldn''t leave.


    With no other choice, the magistrate of Mu County had no choice but to go to court in front of everyone. With a bang and a p on the wall, he pointed at Shi Santai and Bai Sixiong and said, "You two are the ones who talked about the new grain? Where do you live in the vige? Who is the elder? Do you have a household registration? What''s going on with the new grain? Exin everything clearly."


    He also warned: "There is a bright mirror hanging high above the court. Anyone who dares to lie and make false usations will be killed!"


    Bai Sixiong knelt down and said: "Don''t dare, we are all honest vigers, and we don''t dare to lie to you."


    The magistrate of Mu County waved his hand and said impatiently: "Tell me the truth quickly!"


    It would be better not to mention it. After Bai Sixiong told everything, the magistrate of Mu County wanted to poke his own ears.


    The sixth son of Lord Xu''s family fell in love with Chang Liang Wei''s new grain, and went with his soldiers to ask for grain. When he passed Shibai Vige at noon, he rested there for lunch, but was poisoned and murdered by his own servants. The cause of the poison also involved Dr. Xu He... Dr. Xu He, who was famous for treating high-ranking officials and nobles, was actually castrated!


    God, what kind of secrets are these? Why do you let him know? Can he pretend not to have heard it?


    Naturally it is impossible.


    Just because everyone in Mu County heard about it, the magistrate of Mu County couldn''t help the Xu family hide this matter...and Mu County is close to the Daokougou camp, and wealthy families and high-ranking officials from all over the country wanted to get first-hand information. ording to the war reports, people are pouring into Mu County to buy houses and shops. This matter has been going on for most of an hour, and now the news about the new grain has spread throughout Mu County.


    The children of high-ranking officials, especially the descendants of the royal family who were sent here, have already sent people to leave Mu County on fast horses and send the news to the capital.


    When Qi Yi came to take office, Emperor Jingyuan was afraid that he would be killed, so he gave him a group of guards. He sent two guards to stay in Mu County. Now one of the guards has left on horseback and rushed to Fucheng to tell Qi the news. Yi.


    The reason why they were in such a hurry to leave Mu County was because they were afraid that the Xu family, in order to obtain the new grain, would have the magistrate of Mu County close the city gates to prevent the news of the new grain from leaking out.


    After hearing what Bai Sixiong said, the magistrate of Mu County was stunned and didn''t know how to deal with it... Oh, oh, oh, he is just a small county magistrate, why do you let him know these things?


    Shi Santai also cried and said to him: "Sir, the people in our vige are innocent. The people who poisoned the prince are his servants. Please send someone to save the people in our vige!"


    Save me, the people in your vige shouldnt know about this kind of thing.


    The people present shouted: "Sir, new food, hurry up to Chang Liang Wei and ask for new food!"


    It''s been extremely cold this year, and the food in the fields has been harmed. Now God is wise and has given them a new food. As a county magistrate, you don''t rush to ask for food, but you are in a daze with a grimace on your face. What do you mean? ?


    Do you still dislike this new food?


    Sir, if you dont want to go to Changliangwei, we can go too!


    What a fart, can you please stop causing trouble to me?


    The magistrate of Mu County wants to cry, is very scared, and doesnt know what to do?


    If he didn''t help the Xu family to cover up and take the credit for the new grain, would he be assassinated by the Xu family?


    But if you help to cover it up, how can you cover it up?


    Everyone in Mu County knows about it!

 Chapter 2290: Wasted

    Chapter 2290: Wasted


    Chapter 2290 is abolished


    In the crowd, Sheng Rui muttered in a low voice: "Magistrate Zhai is really stupid. The discovery of new grains is a rare and great achievement..."


    As soon as the words "Great Contribution" came out, the concubine and grandson of Pingyong County Lord next to him couldn''t wait and shouted: "County Magistrate Zhai, the discovery of new grain is a great thing that has contributed to the people and the country. Hurry up and pick up the new grain." , I will hurry up for another eight hundred miles to report the good news to the emperor, so that the emperor can have a good year. If you are not free, I can do it for you!"


    After hearing this, Sheng Rui smiled secretly in his heart: You idiot, you really got fooled in order to grab the credit.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Zhai wanted to die. He originally wanted to help the Xu family dy it for a day and a half, and let the Xu family find a way to solve the problem, but this man ruined it.


    Magistrate Zhai was so angry that he went to the court in person to see who the idiot was. When they saw each other, Magistrate Zhai was delighted: "It turns out he is the grandson of Pingyong County Lord. He is a rtive of the emperor and he is really loyal!"


    Aren''t you afraid that the Xu family will kill you?


    Even if you are not afraid of death, your county master''s grandmother is still afraid of offending the Xu family.


    What is the status of the Xu family now? That is an existence that even the emperor is afraid of!


    but


    Since you want to be a hero, I will make it happen for you.


    Magistrate Zhai grabbed the grandson of Lord Pingyong and said with a smile: "Since Mr. Chi cares about the country, I will leave it to you to go to Changliang Wei to wee the new grain."


    After hearing this, Chi Shiyi was shocked: "Are you serious, Magistrate Zhai? You really want to leave such an important errand to me? Isn''t Magistrate Zhai going?"


    Magistrate Zhai chuckled: "It''s cold this year and the grain harvest is serious. I still have many official duties to attend to, and I don''t have time to go to Liang Wei. Besides, Mr. Chi is the grandson of the county lord and a serious rtive of the emperor. This is tantamount to It is most suitable for Mr. Chi to take part in a major event that has contributed to the development of the country. This job will be left to you, Mr. Chi."


    Hurry up and get on your way for me.


    Hahaha, Chi Shiyi smiled so hard that he thought he had gained a lot of credit, so he straightened his face and said: "Don''t worry, Magistrate Zhai, I will definitely bring back the new grain."


    Magistrate Zhai waved his hand and said: "The new grain belongs to the court and the people. Mr. Chi should guarantee it to the emperor and the people. There is no need to promise anything to me."


    Don''t talk about me, I just want to survive until I leave office and don''t want to get involved in such a life-threatening incident!


    After Chi Shiyi heard this, he hurriedly faced the people present and said, "Don''t worry, people, I will go to Changliang Wei now. I will definitely bring back the new grain so that everyone can have a good year!"


    The people were very proud of themselves, and they pped their hands and shouted: "Well done, Mr. Chi, hurry up, we have prepared the worship items and the banquet, waiting for you toe back to celebrate!"


    Someone else said tteringly: "It turns out that Mr. Chi is the grandson of the county lord. How disrespectful and disrespectful... Mr. Chi looks quite young. He is not married yet. My little daughter..."


    "Shopkeeper Fang, don''t forget your little daughter. Mr. Chi is the grandson of the county lord. Do you know who the county lord is? He is simr to a princess and a rtive of the emperor. You still want to marry your little daughter to Mr. Chi? Stop dreaming, being a maid for Mr. Chi is enough!"


    Shopkeeper Fang didn''t choose, and said, "If Mr. Chi doesn''t mind, my little daughter is willing to be your maid."


    After Chi Shiyi heard this, he started to think about it seriously. Magistrate Zhai was speechless and said hurriedly: "Don''t talk about trivial things. It''s important to go to Changliang Wei to receive the new grain now."


    After saying that, he took Young Master Chi to the court, not letting Shopkeeper Fang and others pester him with irrelevant things.


    Yamen Zhang was very discerning and pulled several of his brothers to stop the crowd: "The court is an important ce. You are not allowed to enter or make any noise. Vitors will be severely punished!"


    Shopkeeper Fang was afraid and didn''t follow her. He thought that when he went back, he would send his little daughter directly to Mr. Chi''s house and upy the seat first... Dear rtives of the emperor, you must hold on! In the court hall, Chi Shiyi was very happy. Magistrate Zhai pointed at Bai Sixiong and said to Shi Santai: "When Mr. Chi goes to wee the new grain, he will pass by Shibai Vige and rescue the people in their vige."


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Chi came to his senses and wanted to quit, but the people present said: "Mr. Chi, the people in Shibai Vige are innocent. As a rtive of the emperor, you have to rescue them!"


    Master Chi, please save the people in our vige. Im going to kowtow to you! Shi Santai kept kowtowing to Chi Shiyi. Chi Shiyi felt pain just hearing the sound.


    Bai Sixiong also kowtowed: "Master Chi, please save our people in Shibai Vige. They are innocent people... You are a rtive of the emperor. Looking at the entire northwest, only you can save them!"


    With a quick ttery and a high hat, Chi Shiyi agreed: "Don''t worry, everyone, as a rtive of the emperor, I will definitely rescue the vigers who have been wronged!"


    "Well, Mr. Chi is well done. He deserves to be the grandson of the county lord!" The big guy praised Chi Shiyi.


    Sheng Rui:


    Suddenly I felt that I had gone too far, wouldn''t I beat Chi Shiyi to death this time?


    "That matter can''t be dyed. Mr. Chi, please leave quickly. I will write an order and ask the people from Mu County''s military post to go with you." Magistrate Zhai quickly wrote the order and sent Mr. Chi out of the county like a gue. The yamen also said to the people: "Send Mr. Chi away and send him out of the county!"


    "The county magistrate is right, let''s send Mr. Chi away!" The people in Mu County beat gongs and drums to send Chi Shiyi and his servants out of the county.


    Although Sheng Rui disliked Chi Shiyi''s stupidity and his tendency to act like a rtive of the emperor, he didn''t want to kill him, so he gave up a thousand taels of silver and gave it to Zhang Er: "Take this and invite your brothers to follow." Chang Liang Wei helps out."


    Zhang Er saw that he had given so much money, and his hands were shaking. After calming down, he collected the money and said: "Mr. Sheng, we are only witnesses. If something happens, we will only run away, but I cant save Mr. Chi.


    Sheng Rui nodded: "Just be a witness... After all, the Xu family is a prince''s house. They want to be proud. There are outsiders here, so it''s not good to make it too ugly."


    "Hey, with your words, I know how to do it." Zhang Er immediately went to call someone and told his brothers: "Although the risk is high, money is hard to make nowadays, and every trip Each person can get more than a hundred taels, which is enough for us to live until the end of next year, or even the beginning of the next year. If there is a war, with this money, we can escape with our family and have a settlement fund."


    "This is a rare opportunity, let''s do it!" A group of brothers also have to support their families, and they are willing to take risks for the sake of their families.


    Zhang Er: "Since you are all willing, then hurry up and get in the car to follow."


    Hey. A group of brothers got on the mule cart and caught up with Chi Shiyi.


    Chi Shiyi also wanted to go to themander''s office to ask for troops. It took Zhang Er and others a while to catch up with them, and they didn''t even try to hide themselves. They directly stated their intention.


    Chi Shiyi saw that he was here to help, so he took them with him instead of chasing them away.


    But Zhang Er was smart and left three brothers in another mule cart to follow him from a distance. If he found anything wrong, the brothers in the other mule cart hurriedly ran to the county town to ask Sheng Rui for help.


    The group of people rushed towards Changliang Wei in a mighty manner, and finally arrived at Shibai Vige the next morning.


    "Mr. Chi, this is right here. This is our vige. Please go into the vige quickly and save the people in our vige. Only you can save them." Bai Sixiong saw that Mr. Chi liked others to wear high hats, so he begged. Speak ttering words.

 Chapter 2291: happy and angry

    Chapter 2291: happy and angry


    Chapter 2291 Happy and Furious


    Chi Shiyi was very satisfied with what he heard and said to Lu Baihu from the military station: "Let''s go into the vige to save people."


    Yes. The group of people walked towards Shibai Vige.


    But before the convoy entered the vige entrance, a group of soldiers wearing armor and swords rushed out and said: "Stop, who ising? The vigers in this vige have vited militaryw and will be taken to Daokougou Camp for trial soon. Dont wait until you enter the vige, otherwise you will be treated as an aplice!


    Bai Sixiong said: "This military master, please stop talking nonsense. We are from Shibai Vige. When your sixth son was poisoned that day and you arrested the vigers, we all saw it in the cer. We ran to The county government of Mu County is looking for someone to save lives, and now everyone in Mu County knows about this... For the sake of everyone, I also ask the military master to release the people in our vige, and don''t let a small matter turn into a big deal out of anger!"


    "What did you say?!" The soldiers were shocked and couldn''t believe that the people in Mu County already knew what happened that day.


    Bai Sixiong said again: "I said, the people in Mu County already know what happened that day, and they also know that Chang Liang Wei discovered new grain... Military Lord, the matter hase to this, it should be downyed, don''t make a big deal out of a small matter. .


    Little things?


    This mountain viger actually said that this was a trivial matter. Who knows what would happen to Mr. Xu''s family if outsiders knew about it? What will these helping soldiers face? !


    However, Zhang Er felt that Bai Sixiong''s strategy, skills, and words were not like a mountain viger.


    Bai Sixiong pointed at Chi Shishi again and said: "This is the grandson of the Lord of Pingyong County in the capital. Military lords, please don''t be impulsive. Go and inform Zheng Qianhu first and let Zheng Qianhu speak out."


    The soldiers were shocked again. Even Zheng Qianhu knew this man, and it seemed that he was indeed from Shibai Vige.


    You guys wait a minute. The general banner did not dare to neglect and went back to the vige in person to inform Zheng Qianhu of the matter.


    When Zheng Qianhu heard about this, he was so angry that he cursed: "Damn, someone slipped through the and made the matter bigger!"


    The general g asked: "Sir, what should we do?"


    He looked at Zheng Qianhu again and said: "It is no longer possible to kill people and silence them... This person is the grandson of the county lord and a rtive of the emperor. To touch him is tantamount to conspiracy. All brothers have families..."


    Even though the words were not finished, the meaning was already very clear, which was to ask Zheng Qianhu not to forcefully help the Xu family, but to at least be diplomatic for the sake of his own family and his brothers.


    "Sir, why don''t you use dragging tactics?" Zongqi suggested: "Anyway, the Marquis has rushed to Changliang Wei. As long as the Marquis handles this matter, let the people of Changliang Wei say that the new grain was discovered by the Marquis'' family. Yes, even the grandson of the county owner cant do anything about it.


    Xu You had people in Mu County. As soon as the incident broke out, Xu You''s people rushed to the Daokougou camp and told Xu You the news.


    Just now, a quarter of an hour ago, Xu You had personally led people to Changliang Wei.


    General Banner: "Sir, if the Marquis takes action personally, he will definitely be able to turn things around. There is no need for us to kill people and silence them and ruin the reputation of the Xu family."


    Zheng Qianhu was moved and said, "I know what to do. Let''s go see the grandson of the county lord."


    He also asked the general to release the vige chief.


    Yes. The general gplied.


    Zheng Qianhu went to see Mr. Chi first.


    When they met, Zheng Qianhu did not insist that the people in Shibai Vige were guilty. He only said: "Sixth Young Master had an ident in Shibai Vige. Although Xu Lianye admitted that he was responsible for the poison, the Sixth Young Master had hens given by the vige for lunch. If they are dissatisfied, I will have no choice but to detain them in the vige and wait for the Marquis to be punished."


    He added: "They have not suffered, and they are all fine. If you don''t believe me, you can follow me into the vige and meet the head of Shibai Vige and his family."


    Bai Sixiong said: "Mr. Chi, let''s go into the vige and have a look." "Yes." Mr. Chi nodded in agreement.


    The group of people walked directly to the vige chiefs house.


    By the time we arrived, Vige Chief Shi and his family had already been packed up and were sitting in front of the fire to warm themselves up.


    But they looked haggard and their bodies were still trembling. One look at them showed that they had had a bad couple of days.


    Grandpa, parents, are you okay? Santai is back to save you! When Shi Santai saw his family, he immediately rushed over and hugged them, crying.


    Chi Shiyi was in a hurry to go to Changliang Guard to pick up the new grain, and had no time to watch their tender drama. He said: "Since they are not guilty, Zheng Qianhu should stop guarding here and withdraw."


    "I''m sorry, but I obey." Zheng Qianhu said: "Although they are not guilty, they are involved in the case of the prince''s poisoning. We must wait until the case is found out before we can leave."


    Mr. Chi hurried away, not wanting to argue with Zheng Qianhu, so he just asked: "You won''t kill them, right?"


    Zheng Qianhu smiled: "Mr. Chi, the people of Mu County have already known about this matter. Do you think I would be so stupid to kill them at this time?"


    The tone was very bad, and Mr. Chi was unhappy when he heard it. However, he was in a hurry to leave and didn''t care too much. He just said: "In that case, I won''t stay any longer."


    Bai Sixiong was afraid that something might happen to the vigers after Mr. Chi left, so he whispered a few words to Mr. Chi.


    Mr. Chi frowned andined in his heart. It was really troublesome to save people, but everyone in Mu County knew that he was here to save people. If something happened to the people in Shibai Vige, he would not look good on his face, so he could only order his two subordinates. Person: "You stay and watch, in case something happens and you can''t tell clearly."


    The two servants bowed and responded: "Yes!"


    Although Zheng Qianhu was not happy that Mr. Chi retained someone, he didn''t say anything and dyed Mr. Chi for another two quarters of an hour. He estimated that by the time Mr. Chi arrived, the Marquis would have already packed up Chang Liang Wei, so he let Chi go. Young Master and the others left.


    Bai Sixiong''s mission ended here. He did not follow him anymore, but stayed in the vige to take care of him.


    Zhang Er and the others continued to follow, urging Mr. Chi: "Young Master, you have to go to Changliang Guard quickly. If it''s toote, something will happen, and the credit will be someone else''s!"


    Although Chi Shiyi is known as the concubine of the county lord, his grandmother is not the county lord, but the county lord''s concubine. No one in the county lord''s mansion takes him seriously at all. Therefore, he really wanted to aplish this great feat and return to the capital in high spirits!


    "You are right to remind me." Chi Shiyi immediately ordered: "Set off quickly and rush to Changliang Wei!"


    With the order given, the convoy hurried to Changliangwei, but they were riding in carriages, which were faster than Xu You''s horses. Xu You arrived at Changliangwei half an hour earlier than them.


    As soon as he arrived at Changliang Wei, Xu You made his identity clear: "I am Marquis Xu. My son was poisoned and was sent to Changliang Wei for treatment. Please open the door quickly and let me in!"


    The words "Zhong Chuhou" are too unpleasant to hear. Xu You usually doesn''t say it and only says that he is Xuhou.


    The Marquis personally came to the door. Wu Zongqi did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly came over and knelt down to salute: "General, I will pay my respects to the Marquis, and give it to the Marquis..."


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Xu You hurried into the guardhouse. He felt that Wu Zongqi was deliberately blocking him when he came to greet him. He raised his whip and pped Wu Zongqi several times. He said angrily: "Open the door quickly. If you dare to talk nonsense again, you will be punished by militaryw!"


    General Wu Qi was beaten and did not dare to stop him. He hurriedly said: "Hurry up and open the door to wee the Marquis into the guardhouse!"


    "Yes." The soldiers under hismand hurriedly opened the gate of the guardhouse.


    Xu You rode a horse, rushed into the guard house, and rushed directly towards the main house, hoping to directly find the master and threaten him, and get the new grain into the hands of the Xu family.


    How did you know that just halfway through the run, a group of people came running from the side of the road, and the leader was Jiang Wanzang!

 Chapter 2292: put all ones eggs in one basket

    Chapter 2292: put all one''s eggs in one basket


    Chapter 2292 A desperate move


    Jiang Wankang was more skilled than Xu You. He led his soldiers like a sharp arrow to block Xu You, and said loudly: "Greetings to the Marquis!"


    Xu You was stopped and furious. He stared at Jiang Wankang and asked, "Aren''t you in Duchonggou? Why are you in Changliangwei?"


    Looking behind Jiang Wankang again, he saw not only Qin Sang, but also General Ma. They were really well rounded!


    Jiang Wangang said: "Xiao Liu was poisoned by Xu Lianye and was in danger. Changliang Sanitation was afraid that something might happen to Xiao Liu, so he immediately reported to me. After I learned about it, I rushed over and took care of Xiao Liu for half a day."


    Xu You was surprised. He had been here for so long, so he might have already discussed a countermeasure with Chang Liang Wei.


    Jiang Wangang said: "Master Hou, Xiao Liu is not in the house over there. He is recuperating in the male guest''s house. Master Hou ising with me. Let''s go and see him."


    To see him?


    Xu You wished Xu Liu would die immediately!


    I dont know what kind of luck Xu Liu is. Every time he is entrusted with an important task, something goes wrong... Is this son really not good?


    People in Dachu believe in their fate, and Xu You is no exception. He is already thinking that after this matter is settled, he must bring his other concubines to Daokougou camp, and he can no longer praise Xu Liu blindly.


    After almost three years of admiration, I still couldnt hold it up. This time I almost lost my life and ruined the Winter Solstice Festival.


    At the Winter Solstice Festival, he did not have his son to apany him to worship. Xu You could already imagine how he would beughed at!


    "Master Marquis, please." Jiang Wanzang urged, and then said: "Go to the guest''s house so that we can discuss things."


    Over there is the main residence, the residence of the female family members. Xu You still wants to rush over there? !


    To be honest, Jiang Wanzang was angry. He felt that Xu You could not rush to the women''s house no matter how anxious or angry he was. This was because he did not regard the thousands of households under hismand as human beings!


    Xu You was still wary of Jiang Wankang, so he finally nodded: "Lead the way."


    Yes. Jiang Wankang responded respectfully and led the way.


    The male guest''s house is on the left, some distance away. It took him a quarter of an hour of riding to get there.


    "Forgive me, Mr. Marquis. You deserve death for a certain crime." Mr. Qianshan was already waiting at the door. He bowed and apologized from a distance. Before Xu You could get angry, he told him another piece of good news: "The doctor of Chang Liang Wei and Yuan Zi The doctors at the medicine shop have superb medical skills, and thebined efforts of several doctors, plus the antidote prepared by Mrs. Qin, saved the Sixth Young Master from the gate of hell. Now that he is out of danger, he will be nursed for a few more days until he cane out during the Winter Solstice Festival. Onep, no problem meeting guests.


    This sentence almost means that Chang Liang Wei, Yuan Zi Yaoxing, and Gu Jinli are Xu Liu''s saviors... If someone saves your son, you can''t do anything to him no matter what, otherwise you will be ungrateful!


    After Xu You heard this, he almost whipped the riding crop on Mr. Qianshan, but he finally held back.


    Mr. Qianshan saw that his riding whip was not down, so he understood that although Xu You was furious, he still had sense... As long as he was not angry and crazy, then he could talk.


    Master Hou, lets go in first. Jiang Wankang said.


    Xu You entered the house with a sullen face, went to the yard where Xu Liu was recuperating, and saw Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu really suffered greatly from this poisoning. At this moment, his face was pale, and he was lying on the fire bed, still asleep.


    Manager Min Da said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou, the Sixth Young Master was just too tired when extracting the poison and was exhausted. He will mostly be drowsy in the past two days, and he will be fine when he wakes up."


    He also said: "A certain person is the chief manager of Yuanzi Medicine Store, Min Ji."


    "You are Min Ji." Xu You was shocked and angry. He didn''t expect that this was Min Ji who was in charge of half of Yuanzi Medicine Store. Since he was such a person, he couldn''t do anything to him.


    Manager Min nodded: "Exactly so."


    He added: "Please don''t worry, Mr. Marquis, I will stay until the Sixth Young Master recovers."


    Xu You was very pped in the face when he heard this, and said, "No need, there is a doctor in the Xu family."


    Manager Min couldn''t get what he asked for, so he said respectfully: "Yes."


    Xu You is busy now and has no time to get close to Manager Min. He said: "Manager Min, you guys go out first. I want to apany Brother Heng."


    He said again: "Lao Jiang, Mr. Qianshan, you stay." I understand, this is to say something that outsiders cannot listen to.


    "Yes." Manager Min hurriedly took the others out, including Qin Sang. In the blink of an eye, only Xu You, Jiang Wangang, Mr. Qianshan and the sleeping Xu Liusi were left in the room.


    Xu You came with his own soldiers.


    After Qin Sang and others exited the house, the entire house was surrounded by Xu You''s soldiers and no outsiders were allowed to approach.


    Inside the house, Xu You asked Jiang Wankang: "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Wankang did not hide anything and said bluntly: "Brother Xu, the entire Mu County knows that cassava was discovered by Changliang Wei. Now that the matter hase to this, it would be too ugly to take the credit again. Moreover, Changliang Wei is the guard post of the Northwest Army. You are in charge of the entire Northwest Army, and what Changliang Wei has is yours, there is no need to rob it."


    boom!


    Xu You pped the table angrily, pointed at Jiang Wankang and said: "No need to rob? Food is the most important thing for the people. You know better than me how important new food is to the world and to the great cause. With this credit, countless people will defect to us. But if this credit is given to Qin Gu and his wife, it will be given to Emperor Jing Yuan, who will make a big fuss and use this matter to extend the life of the Chu Dynasty!"


    Jiang Wangang said: "Nowadays, the world of Da Chu is still dominated by Da Chu. No matter who discovers the new food, Emperor Jingyuan can make a fuss about the new food, saying that God bless Da Chu and that the new food is sent to Da Chu. Da Chu is the destiny of heaven." .


    He sighed again: "...it is still too early for the new food toe out. If ites out when we are in trouble, Emperor Jingyuan will not be able to take advantage."


    Xu You was angry: "Are you ming me foring early to ask for food?!"


    Jiang Wangang did not deny it, only said: "Master Hou, Mu County is a mixed ce like Fucheng. Qi Yi also sent Emperor Jingyuan''s guards to garrison Mu County. The truth about who discovered the new grain must not be hidden. Hou Please be patient and don''t make things worse and provoke Emperor Jingyuan''s attack."


    Xu You was disdainful: "Oh, how dare hee to attack me?!"


    He added: "So what if the people in Mu County know about it? As long as Qin and Gu change their story and say that it is a new grain discovered by the Xu family and they just follow orders to grow it, they can still make things right. I am here to let them know." They changed their tune."


    Still unwilling to give up such a great achievement.


    Jiang Wanzang was heartbroken, silent for a while, and then suddenly knelt down on his knees.


    Xu You was shocked when he saw this, and joy filled his heart...Jiang Wankang giving him such a big gift was equivalent to surrendering to him. This was one of the things he wanted to see most after their rtionship deteriorated.


    Jiang Wanzang untied the cloth bag from his waist again, took out a small box, and handed it to Xu You: "Ayou, please ept it."


    Xu You was stunned for a moment. He took the small box and opened it. Inside were the military symbols, tokens, gs, seals and a letter belonging to Jiang Wankangmanding one hundred thousand troops.


    Xu You opened the letter and was almost ecstatic: "Old Jiang, you..."


    This is a suicide note, saying that Xu You is his brother in life and death. If he dies, all his troops, horses, and property will be left to Xu You. Those who are loyal to him must not disobey him.


    With this suicide note, he will be able to take advantage of Jiang Wankang after his death!


    Jiang Wankang said: "Ayou, I know we have had some misunderstandings in the past two years, but I have always been loyal to you, and everything I have done is to help you achieve your great cause. Take these things to reassure you and prove your sess." I am loyal to you."


    but


    There are too many people who know about the new grain, so you really cant steal it.


    Jiang Wankang made the desperate move because he was out of heart and to save Qin Sang''s family... Although those in charge of military affairs are most wary of love, Qin and Gu were not wrong, and they had done many good deeds that benefited the country and the people. They were still young, so with him His sons and daughters were as old as each other. They had left their homes to fight in the northwest and suffered a lot. He really didn''t want to see them die.


    Mr. Qianshan took the opportunity to say: "Master Hou, it is really hard to grab the credit for the new grain. Give this credit to Qin and Gu first. When you are sessful, find a reason to kill them, and then change history. Later generations will naturally You will think that the credit for the new grain belongs to the Xu family."

 Chapter 2293: Centrifuge thoroughly

    Chapter 2293: Centrifuge thoroughly


    Chapter 2293 Complete Centrifugation


    Jiang Wankang''s suicide note and Mr. Qianshan''s words moved Xu You very much, but: "Do I have to watch them being admired and worshiped by the world? They are just two untouchables who have escaped from famine. How can they be virtuous?" Receive this honor?


    He is a marquis, and his ancestor was a general in the previous dynasty. He deserves to receive this kind of honor!


    Mr. Qianshan said: "The only one who can be admired and worshiped by the world is the Lord of the World. They will never be able to do so in their entire lives. The Marquis does not need to care about temporary honors with them. You are the one who will enjoy the glory of the generations."


    He added: "Also, giving this credit to them at this time can also allow them to block the disaster from the capital for the Marquis... The Marquis is already extremely powerful, and the credit for the new food is a bit excessive. It is better to give this credit first." Give it to them, let them help the Marquis avoid this disaster, and then deal with them after the Marquis seeds."


    After hearing this, Xu You began to think deeply... He had already achieved such great sess that it would not be appropriate to take credit for the new grain.


    Ke Xuyou was unwilling and angry, and asked: "Has the south been affected by the extreme cold?"


    Mr. Qianshan shook his head: "The impact is not big. This extreme cold has weakened since it reached the capital, and there is no snow in the south."


    Xu You became even more irritated when he heard this, and said regretfully: "Why doesn''t the extreme cold sweep across the entire Chu State?"


    If the extreme cold brought disaster to the entire Chu State and the court did not have enough food to provide relief, he could justifiably raise an army for the people, kill Emperor Jingyuan, and establish a new dynasty!


    Xu You looked at Xu Liu who was lying on the fire bed again, and felt a sense of disgust in his heart... What a **** bad luck, he guessed that this son brought all the bad luck to the Xu family.


    Failing that, when he returns, he will immediately hold a banquet and officially take Songxue as his concubine. Then he will work hard and give birth to a son to bring joy to the Xu family.


    After a while, Xu You withdrew his gaze, was silent for a moment, and finally agreed: "Sure, I won''t take the credit for the new grains for the time being, but this credit cannot only benefit the Qin and Gu families. The Cao family and a few guards who experimented with growing cassava." Everyone must have a share!


    General Jiang finally let go of his worries and said, "Yes, I will tell Qin Sang and he will definitely agree."


    Xu You snorted coldly: "Do you still need his consent? This is an order!"


    Not wanting to anger Xu You, Jiang Wanzang nodded quickly: "Yes, I will ask Qin Sang to do it. If he doesn''t agree, I will deal with him personally."


    After hearing this, Xu You felt better.


    Mr. Qianshan hurriedly said: "The Marquis is wise and has the style to achieve great things. In the future, he will definitely be famous throughout the ages and be respected by all people."


    Xu You sneered when he heard this: "You don''t have to tter me. What are the Cui family going to do about Brother Heng''s affairs? They won''t just give you a little bit of property and just turn over the story, right?"


    Mr. Qianshanughed inwardly. Does that mean giving him only a small amount of property? Every time, he was given a fortune worth a fortune every day. Even the salt farm was given to him. Isnt that too little? !


    However, Mr. Qianshan did not get angry and said: "What happened this time is indeed that the Cui family did something wrong. Just say whatever the Marquis wants. If the Cui family can do it, they will definitely satisfy the Marquis."


    Xu You was overjoyed and said with a suppressed smile: "In that case, I will think about it carefully when I go back and write down what is needed, and the Cui family will do it."


    "Sure." Mr. Qianshan responded, sneering in his heart... Hehe, let me make you happy first. After this incident is over, you will know that the Cui family is not something you can control casually.


    Xu You looked at Jiang Wankang again: "Old Jiang, get up."


    Thank you, Lord Marquis. Jiang Wankang stood up.


    Xu You talked about dealing with Xu Lianye again.


    "Xu He, this bitch, thought he was so kind, but he didn''t expect to leave such a harm behind." Xu You said bitterly: "Xu Lianye must die with the punishment of three thousand knives, otherwise it will be difficult to get rid of the hatred in my heart." hatred!"


    Mr. Qianshan agreed: "After returning to the camp, a certainmittee will personally supervise the punishment and let him endure three thousand knives and three days and three nights before he dies."


    Xu Lianye has been a doctor since he was a child. In order to gain face in front of Xu He, he personally tasted a lot of poisons. A few years ago, he suffered from abdominal pain. This is a terminal illness that cannot be cured well and can lead to death from intestinal perforation and abdominal rot. Therefore, for Xu Lianye For me, Lingchi''s punishment is not difficult to ept. Everything is decided by Mr. Qianshan.


    As long as after his death, his lover and his son can live a prosperous life and have a worry-free life. Xu You was satisfied.


    ~


    There was a knock on the door, and it was a soldier who came to report: "Master Marquis, the scouts of Changliang Guard have sent news that the concubines and grandsons of Pingyong County Lord are here to wee the new grain. Can we let them in?"


    Xu You was angry when he heard this: "These dogs are really fast. They came to ask for new food as soon as the news spread!"


    "What a wonderful time toe." Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Marquis, you can just take this opportunity to announce the new grain. In this way, you can also earn a good reputation for treating your subordinates favorably."


    Hehe, every household has seen clearly what kind of virtue you have. Now its useless to try to pretend.


    Xu You nodded: "Mr. Qianshan is right, let''s go and meet the grandson of the Lord of Pingyong County."


    Yes. Mr. Qianshan responded, and the group went out.


    Qin Sang and General Ma were still waiting not far from the male guest''s house. Seeing this, they hurriedly saluted and did not dare to say anything for fear of irritating Xu You.


    Jiang Wangang said: "The grandson of the Lord of Pingyong County is here, let''s go meet him together."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "The Marquis said that the credit for cassava belongs to your family and Niu Dabao. You should go with us and exin the cassava matter to yourself."


    This means that it is settled.


    Qin Sang was very grateful to Jiang Wankang, and hurriedly stepped forward, knelt down and said, "I will thank you, Lord Marquis, for your great kindness."


    Xu You felt a little relieved when he saw him making a big gift, and snorted coldly: "Remember, this favor is given to you by me, and you have to know how to repay it."


    Qin Sang: "Yes, I will understand."


    Xu You: "You''d better understand."


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Qianshan whispered to Xu You: "Master Hou, if you want to show kindness, don''t say angry words...Qin Sang and his wife are still somewhat useful."


    Xu You thought for a moment, then stopped showing off his bad face and called to Qin Sang: "Get up and follow me to see the grandson of the Lord of Pingyong County."


    "Yes." Qin Sang followed, but instead of riding a horse, he walked on foot. Xu You would ask about everything he saw on the way, but he discovered many novel things in Changliang Wei.


    It''s just a little bit of help, and it is helpful to the defense. Xu especially didn''t see it.


    But Xu You didn''t know that one of Chang Liang Wei''s most powerful defenses was poison... But Gu Jinli knew that after Xu Liu''s ident, Xu You was afraid that he woulde, so he removed the poison defense and did not burn the poison in the past two days.


    The group of people walked and stopped. When they waited for the gate of the guardhouse, Chi Shiyi and the others had already entered the guardhouse. When they saw Xu You, Chi Shiyi was shocked: "Xu, Lord Xu, why are you here?"


    Relying on Sheng Rui''s rtionship, Chi Shiyi went to Daokougou Camp for a big banquet and met Xu You from a distance, so he recognized Xu You.


    Xu You said: "I heard that Chang Liang Wei discovered new grain, so I came to take a look. When I learned that you wereing to wee the new grain, I came out to pick you up."


    He was very approachable, which made Chi Shishi breathe a sigh of relief... He thought that Lord Xu was here to grab new food.

 Chapter 2294: flock to

    Chapter 2294: flock to


    Chapter 2294: Swarming


    After Chi Shiyi felt relieved, he added: "Congrattions, Lord Xu, for such a great thing happening in the guard station under yourmand. You have made a great contribution!"


    Although he is only the grandson of a county lord, he can still speak politely when meeting important people.


    After hearing this, Xu You tried his best to pretend to be happy and said with a smile: "It is a blessing for Chu to receive new food from heaven, and it is a blessing for Your Majesty. I dare not take the credit. It is all your Majesty''s credit."


    He looked like a loyal minister and good general, which made Chi Shiyi sigh with emotion... His father also said that Xu You was not a good person and had rebellious intentions, and asked him not to offend Xu You when he came to the northwest. But look at Mr. Xu, how much he treats His Majesty. Respectfully.


    If Sheng Rui were here, he would definitely call him a fool!


    "Master Xu, where is the cassava? Please take me to see it. I want to dig some back." Chi Shiyi couldn''t wait and wanted to see the new food.


    Jiang Wankang frowned: "You want to dig cassava?"


    Chi Shishi nodded: "Yes, I heard that cassava grows in the ground. To show my respect for the new food, I naturally have to dig a batch of cassava myself and take it away. People in Mu County are still waiting for the new food to worship. Where is heaven and earth?


    Xu You smiled. It''s extremely cold now. If you dig cassava at this time, are you mentally ill?


    However, Xu You wanted to rectify Chi Shiyi and did not let Jiang Wankang tell him the truth. He only said to Qin Sang: "Take Mr. Chi to the mountains to dig cassava."


    "Yes." Qin Sang said, "Master Chi, please, I will take you up the mountain."


    "Okay, let''s go!" Chi Shiyi was very excited. He led people up the mountain with Qin Sang to dig cassava. But before he climbed the mountain, he was so tired that he almost turned around and left. He asked, "Qin Qianhu, how long will it take?" Just arrived?"


    "Almost." Qin Sang continued to lead them. After wading through a muddy mountain road, they finally came to the mountain and pointed to a pitted tunnel: "The cassava is underground, and those dead tree stems above are cassava nts."


    "Is this new grain?" Chi Shiyi was a little confused, panting, and after resting for a moment, he said: "Dig, dig it out quickly and see the yield per acre."


    "Yes." The servants brought by Chi Shiyi, including Zhang Er and others, began to dig cassava ording to Qin Sang''s instructions.


    But it was too cold to dig out the cassava. Finally, we used a big drill to loosen the soil and then dig out the cassava.


    The moment Chi Shiyi saw the cassava, he almost cried: "Anyway, it''s finally dug out."


    Its not easy.


    He said in disgust: "Hey, it''s so dirty. But it''s very big. This one can grow so many, it''s amazing."


    Qin Sang said: "This is only half a cassava nt. It is cold and the soil cannot be dug. Many cassava are broken in the ground."


    Chi Shiyi was anxious: "It''s broken in the ground? How can I calcte the yield per mu? If there is no yield per mu, how can I write this good news?"


    Qin Sang said: "Wei has dug cassava, and the yield per mu has been calcted, which is three thousand catties."


    "What? Three thousand catties?!" Chi Shiyi was shocked: "You, you are not lying, are you?"


    Qin Sang: "Deceiving Your Majesty is a serious crime against the three ns. I will not do it."


    Thats right, life is the most important thingpared to merit.


    Zhang Er asked: "Master Chi, do you still want to dig?"


    Chi Shiyi red at him: "It''s enough to dig one and go back to worship the heaven and earth. Take a walk and go back to Changliangwei to see the dug cassava."


    Hurry up and leave. Im tired and cold. If you keep digging, youll have to go see your ancestors.


    No need to dig anymore, lets go back! Zhang Er and the others were very happy. They quickly packed up their things and went down the mountain dejectedly with their hands and feet full of mud. They followed Qin Sang to see the dug cassava.


    After seeing tent after tent of cassava, Chi Shiyi was shocked: "How many acres ofnd have you nted? Howe you dug so much cassava?"


    Qin Sang said: "The guard station focuses on nting military grain. Not much cassava is nted, and only half of the wastnd and mountainousnd are nted... The output of one camp is ten acres ofnd. Mr. Chi can just calcte the number of camps."


    "The output of one tent is ten acres ofnd, so this tent must not have 30,000 kilograms of cassava?!" Chi Shiyi was shocked. One tent weighed 30,000 kilograms. When they came over, they saw a tent. How many kilograms of cassava must there be? Cassava? Chi Shiyi no longer knows how to forget.


    "Big scales, Qin Qianhu, hurry up and get some big scales. I want to weigh the grain of a camp. Only after I am sure that it is 30,000 kilograms can I report it to Your Majesty!" Chi Shiyi said excitedly.


    Qin Sang didnt know what he was excited about?


    Although Xu You gave up this credit, in order to show his goodwill to Emperor Jingyuan and get other benefits, he would definitely report the new grain in person. If Chi Shiyi was so busy, he might end up as a foil.


    However, he did as he was told, and asked the soldiers to bring somerge scales, and apanied Mr. Chi to weigh a camp of cassava.


    It took an hour and finally it was weighed.


    "Thirty thousand and eight hundred and sixty-four pounds...God, Qin Qianhu didn''t lie to us, there are really so many!" Zhang Er was so shocked that his jaw dropped, and he almost knelt down to thank God for giving them such a new baby. food.


    Chi Shiyi was also shocked. He went to count the number of tents again. After counting clearly, he began to calcte the total cassava production. When he calcted it, he cried excitedly: "Dad, my son has made a great contribution! He has made a great contribution!"


    After shouting, I felt bad again and quickly changed my words: "God bless Dachu!"


    Zhang Er almost diedughing when he saw this, so he took the opportunity to tter him and received a reward of ten taels of silver.


    Well, to be honest, its a bit less.


    But Chi Shiyi was a concubine and was not favored. The family did not give him much money, so he could not be as generous as Sheng Rui. Even giving him 10 taels of silver was painful.


    Chi Shiyi said again: "Qin Qianhu, hurry up and arrange for the carriage to be loaded with cassava. I want to take a batch of cassava away!"


    Qin Sang refused: "Master Chi, the Marquis is in the guardhouse. If you want cassava, you must ask him first."


    Chi Shiyi thought there was nothing wrong with this and said, "Let''s go see Mr. Xu!"


    Qin Sang took him to the male guest''s house again.


    After hearing what Chi Shiyi said, Xu You shook his head and said: "At most, I can only give you one cassava nt and take it back to Mu County for worship... I have already written a good news and sent it to the capital and the capital. None of these new grains can be used." We need to wait for Mr. Qi and Mr. Xin from Fucheng toe to Liangwei to weigh the cassava before handling it."


    Chi Shiyi eximed: "What, you gave away the good news?!"


    Xu You nodded: "Well, when you went up the mountain to dig cassava, I had already written a good news and sent it to the capital. Why, what''s wrong?"


    Well, Chi Shiyi couldn''t say anything to refute, he just wanted to cry, his credit was just gone!


    Mr. Qianshan said: "There is no such thing as too much joy. Mr. Chi can also write a good news and send it to the capital."


    Chi Shiyi could only hold back his tears.


    He asked again: "Master Marquis, I want to stay in Changliangwei for a while and wait for the new grain matter to be settled before leaving. Is it possible?"


    Xu You agreed: "Okay."


    Chi Shiyi settled in this way, but Xu You wanted to stay here tonight and did not want to give the male guest''s house to Chi Shiyi, so he asked Chi Shiyi to live outside the guard house on the grounds of military regtions.


    Qin Sang ced Chi Shiyi in a row of houses outside the gate of the guardhouse.


    There was a lot to do in the guard office today, and Xu You stayed overnight. Qin Sang did not dare to be careless, and did not return to the main house until Xu You was busy.


    Seeing that he had returned safely, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and stepped forward to hug him: "It''s good to be back."


    Qin Sang hugged her warm body, feeling happy in his heart, and said guiltily: "I have made Xiaoyu worry, don''t be afraid, General Jiang is here, he will protect us, and Xu You will not wait Its been too long, I guess Ill leave tomorrow afternoon.

 Chapter 2295: People from the capital

    Chapter 2295: People from the capital


    Chapter 2295 Peopleing from the capital


    Tomorrow is the seventh day of November, and the ninth day is the annual Winter Solstice Festival. Xu You must return to Daokougou Camp to prepare for the festival.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Well, I''m not afraid, and you don''t feel guilty either. You''ve done a good enough job."


    Being able to talk through General Jiang and let him use the suicide note trick, Xu You, who is greedy for profit, gave up the credit for the new grain.


    He added: "If there is a chance in the future, we must save General Jiang''s life."


    They risked their lives to save them, so they must remember their kindness.


    Qin Sang nodded, but said: "I''m afraid General Jiang doesn''t want to live."


    The fact that General Jiang would write a suicide note indicates that he was desperate for Xu You... Jiang Wankang once regarded Xu You as the savior of the world. Once he despaired of Xu You, in order to reduce disputes or not to help the evil tyrants, he was afraid that he would die. On the battlefield.


    This is the most honorable way for a veteran to die that he can maintain.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this. He was about to speak when he heard the chirping of magpies and immediately shut up... This was a code sign, meaning that someone hade to the main house to investigate the situation, and the couple could no longer talk about these things.


    Youre so dirty, go take a shower quickly ande back to eat after youre clean! Gu Jinli said with disgust, pushing Qin Sang to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Qin Sangined: "You still think I''m dirty? When you were in the vige, you used to fertilize thend."


    Gu Jinli put his hands on his hips and said angrily: "Qin Sang, you are so cowardly that you dare to use me? You don''t want the money anymore?!"


    Qin Sang immediately gave up: "No, the Chinese New Year ising soon, and after the New Year there will be Lantern Festival, February 2, Qingming and other major festivals, all of which require money... You, write a letter to your uncle and ask him to send more supplies. Come, after I get promoted, your natal family will benefit from it."


    Gu Jinli said proudly: "Are you afraid? Go take a shower quickly. The New Year supplies my parents gave us are already on the way."


    "That''s good." Qin Sang happily went to take a bath, but he was afraid that Gu Jinli was in danger, so he called her to get something as soon as he entered the bathroom.


    Gu Jinli said angrily: "I don''t know what to bring when I go to take a shower. It''s really annoying. Wait, I''ll get it for you."


    I got up and took some ointment and went in.


    Qin Sang begged again: "Daughter-inw, give me a push on your back, go and get tired. I am too tired today. If you don''t do it, I will call the maid."


    She continued to stay in the bathroom and was pushed on Qin Sang''s back.


    The shadow guard brought by Xu You hid in the dark and eavesdropped, and sneered: The rumors are true, Qin Sang is indeed a soft-boiled man who cares about his wife''s family''s things.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Its midnight, its cold in the night, pay attention to the charcoal fire, dont attract Zhu Rong! The patrolling soldiers beat the gongs and shouted, walking towards here from far and near.


    This is what Qin Sang ordered Yao Baihu, saying that the Marquis will stay overnight at Changliang Guard. To ensure the safety of the Marquis, the patrol team will be doubled tonight and the number of patrols will be tripled. Therefore, the guard can be reached every half a quarter of an hour. Saw a patrol.


    Xu Yous shadow guards must be careful to detect in order to avoid patrols.


    As early as when Xu Liu was sent to Changliang Guard, Gu Jinli had put away all the things that should be collected, and covered up the entrance to the escape tunnel. Xu You''s shadow guard had been busy at Changliang Guard all night. What was it? Nothing was found either.


    Xu You woke up the next day and frowned when he heard the report. He thought about what Xu Liu said in the past that Chang Liang Wei was not weird, and what Mr. Qianshan and Jiang Wanzang said about Qin Sang and his wife. They were just lucky and didn''t do anything in private. Don''t worry. Halfway through, he said: "Qin and Gu should always be so honest."


    The captain of the shadow guard asked: "Master Marquis, do you want to continue checking tonight?"


    Xu You said: "Get ready first, and we''ll talk about itter in the evening."


    "Yes." The shadow guard captain responded, went down to change clothes, and pretended to be an apanying soldier.


    However, Xu You could not stay until the evening, and was urged to go back by the people from the camp in the afternoon: "The emperor sent someone to deliver the sacrificial gift, and the Marquis must go back to take care of it... The officials of the Ministry of Rites and the team announcing the edict and the internal prison passed by Mu County yesterday. Knowing about the new grain, I greatly praised Liang Wei."


    What?


    I found out yesterday! Xu You was startled, and cold sweat broke out on his back. Fortunately, he had agreed to Jiang Wankang yesterday. If he had not agreed, the matter would have beenpromised today, and he would have be a rebel who deceived Emperor Jingyuan.


    "Let''s go back to the camp." Xu You didn''t dare to stay any longer and hurriedly got up to prepare to return to the camp. He also hurriedly ordered his soldiers: "Run to Shibai Vige immediately, pull off the soldiers and horses, and give the people of Shibai Vige some silver aspensation." , tell them not to talk nonsense!"


    Yes. The soldiers hurriedly went to do it.


    Mr. Qianshan was next door and had already learned about this. Xu Liu had just woken up. He came over to report it and said, "Master Marquis, the Sixth Young Master is awake and we can go back to the camp together."


    Xu You wanted to throw Xu Liu away, but now he only had this son by his side, and he still needed him to support his face and prove that the Xu family was alive, so he could only say: "Pack up quickly and set off in two-quarters of an hour."


    With the order given, Xu Liu was tossed about as soon as he woke up, as if he were marching to war. Before he could get angry, he was loaded into a carriage and driven out of Changliang Guard.


    Jiang Wankang did not follow Xu You back to the camp, but said: "I will be out for a few days, and I have to go back to Du Chonggou to have a look, otherwise I won''t worry."


    Xu You has already obtained Jiang Wanzang''s suicide note, and is quite reassured. He has no time to waste time with Jiang Wankang, so he nods and says: "Thank you for your hard work, let''s set off!"


    He whipped up his whip and spurred his horse, leading the convoy towards the Daokougou camp.


    Chi Shiyi really wanted to go to the camp to meet the **** from the capital and tter him, but he finally held back...the **** already knew about the new food. After the winter solstice festival, he would definitelye to Changliangwei to see the cassava. It''s all time for him to show his face, so don''t rush for this moment.


    Jiang Wangang was really worried about the fighting in Du Chong Gou, so he didn''t stay much longer. After seeing Xu You off, he prepared to return to the Du Chong Gou camp.


    He also told Qin Sang: "The new grain issue will definitely cause a sensation. You stay here and sit in charge. There is no need to go back with me."


    "Yes." Qin Sang epted the order and asked someone to bring the two children, see Jiang Wankang off and thank him: "Thank you, General, for your help."


    Jiang Wankang waved his hand and said: "No need to talk nonsense, what I do has nothing to do with you."


    He was just heartbroken... He didn''t expect that Xu Youzhen would ept his suicide note. She was hoping that he would die so that he could take over everything from him!


    Jiang Wanzang''s eyes were red, a sweet taste surged in his throat, and he almost vomited blood again... After returning to the house yesterday, he was so angry that he vomited blood, but no one knew about it.


    While he was feeling sad, his jaw suddenly hurt. When he looked down, he saw a little fat boy pulling his beard. Seeing him, he didn''t seem to be afraid. Instead, he shouted happily: "Ouch!"


    The fat body is still bouncing up and down, which is very cute.


    Jiang Wanzang smiled: "This is Eng, right?"


    A Wu said that the one who likes to pull his beard and bark wildly is the second wolf, the one who is quiet and smiles like the sun is the big wolf.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It''s this boy, very naughty."


    Its good to be naughty. The little babys yful nature proves that he has good health. Come on, let me give him a hug. Jiang Wankang hugged the second wolf and yed with him for a while, then went to hug the big wolf.


    The big wolf smiled very proudly.


    Jiang Wanzang''s eyes lit up with joy when he saw it, and he sighed: "No wonder Ah Wu likes your two dolls. These two little guys are so cute... They are both blessed babies given by God. You and your wife are so lucky."


    Jiang Wankang thought of his wife and children, and how much he owed them in his life. He almost shed tears. He quickly returned the big wolf to Qin Sang, got on his horse and said, "Let''s go. Guard the Changliang Guard and keep an eye on the new food!"


    After saying this, Qin Sang rode away without waiting for a reply.


    "yes!"


    Behind him was Qin Sang''s reply and the little baby''s cheerful wailing, which made Jiang Wanzang feel that he had done nothing wrong to help Qin Sang.

 Chapter 2296: Share the work

    Chapter 2296: Share the work


    Chapter 2296: Division of Credit


    General Ma also followed Jiang Wankang.


    He was sent to Duchonggou by Xu You, but he has never been able to enter the Death Soldier Camp. Thinking that he would be embarrassed by being taken by General Jiang to do things this time, he took the opportunity to ask: "General, I''m afraid Sang If we have to stay in Changliang Guard for a while, what should we do with the training of the Death Soldier Battalion? We cant dy it, right?


    Jiang Wanzang said: "I will keep an eye on it personally, so you don''t have to worry."


    Well, one sentence stopped all General Ma''s words. He sighed inwardly. It seemed that General Jiang still couldn''t trust him.


    Jiang Wangang stopped his horse and looked at General Ma: "Old Ma, we have known each other for more than ten years, and we know each other''s character well. You work well in Duchonggou, I will not treat you badly, nor will I betray the Marquis... As for not letting you take care of the Death Soldier Camp, I want to leave something for Meng Hong. He has been with me since he was a child, and now he is almost thirty, I can''t let him have nothing."


    General Ma thought of Jiang Wankang''s suicide note to Xu You. In this move, he really gave everything he had worked for his whole life to the Marquis, while Meng Hong got nothing.


    So he was silent for a while and said: "Since the general said so, then I believe it."


    Jiang Wanzang smiled: "Thank you very much."


    Having said that, he set off again.


    General Ma is still following behind. I wonder what he is thinking about?


    After seeing off General Jiang, Changliang Wei was also preparing for winter solstice worship.


    This time it is just a routine worship, not a big sacrifice just after the war. Therefore, you only have to eat cold food during the day of the winter solstice, and you can eat hot food after the unitary hour, which is not too ufortable.


    The old wife is responsible for making cold food with her rtives. After the cold food is out of the pot, she shouts: "The flour cake is steamed, quickly apply the red seal, and after coating, wrap the flour cake with leaves, two at a time!" "


    One bundle is a portion for one person. When it is divided into equal portions, one bundle is given to one person.


    The cold food was simple, and the family members acted quickly. It only took half a day to prepare the cold food for the entire health center.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Its time for cold food, every household shoulde and line up to get cold food! Lin Tongshans daughter-inw shouted as she beat the gong.


    After hearing this, the family members who were busy making sacrifices and building altars hurriedly called to their children: "Hurry up and get the cold food. Don''t jump in line. You will be punished for jumping in line. Don''t eat secretly. After eating, you will starve during the day tomorrow!"


    "We already know the rules, no need to nag." The children agreed and ran to get cold food.


    Sister Xiao secretly made cold food at home, made a basket, and gave money to celebrate: "Hurry, take it and sell it to Mr. Chi for five taels of silver each. We won''t sell it for less than five taels!"


    Good guy, you are really greedy.


    Qian Qinghe took the basket and said, "Wait a minute, your husband and I are very eloquent. I can make up some stories for him about fighting against the enemy. Not to mention five taels, I can sell ten taels for a piece of cold food!"


    He carried a basket on his back and walked out of the guardhouse in a majestic manner. He found Chi Shiyi selling cold food.


    The couple had a wonderful dream, but after hearing this, Chi Shiyi was so angry that he almost jumped up, pointed at the money and celebrated: "What are you talking about, these broken noodles cost five taels of silver each? Are you crazy or am I crazy?" crazy?"


    Qian Qinghe''s heart pounded when he heard this. It seemed that this product was not easy to deceive. He smiled and said: "This is a cold food made from the worshiped cereal noodles. It contains the heroic souls of the soldiers who fought against the army. Naturally, it cannot bepared with ordinary noodles." .


    Chi Shishi said: "Don''t say such deceptive nonsense. It''s too expensive. I won''t buy it!"


    What, the price has been reduced for you and is it still too expensive?


    You are a rtive of the emperor, are you so poor? !


    Hey, Chi Shiyi is really poor. He wont even buy five hundred coins, let alone five taels of cold food! Chi Shiyi: "Take it away. I won''t buy it. After the worship tomorrow, I will ask Qin Qianhu if he wants some cold food so that he won''t be hungry."


    Qian Qinghe was shocked and said hurriedly: "... Mr. Chi, you are a rtive of the emperor, how can you beg for food? Besides, tomorrow you will also use cold food to worship the souls of the soldiers. You can''t worship with empty hands, right? Isn''t that right? Arent you going to lose the emperors face?


    Afraid that Chi Shiyi would say, "Then I''ll go ask Qin Qianhu for cold food right now," so he hurriedly said: "Well, let''s do it. One hundred cash for cold food, plus a sacrifice, it''s a good deal."


    Zhang Er pulled Chi Shiyi away and whispered: "Mr. Chi, buy it. Just think of it as a favor to Qin Qianhu."


    Chi Shiyi thought that he would still have to rely on Changliangwei''s cassava to get credit, so he agreed, but he was not willing to buy more: "One per person will do it."


    He brought only about twenty people, and he spent two and a half taels of silver, which was enough.


    Sister Xiao made a basket of cold food, a total of one hundred, and Qian Qinghe said a lot of good things. Chi Shiyi did not buy any more, so he could only carry the remaining cold food back.


    Sister Xiao got furious and cursed the money to celebrate: "You useless thing, you only sell it for a hundred cents each, and youe back with more than half of the basket. How do you eat this? Go out again quickly and sell out all these baskets of cold food!" "


    Money celebration: "Who are you selling it to? Everyone in the whole guardhouse has cold food, who will spend money to buy it from you!"


    The two were quarreling fiercely. Uncle Qin came back. Brother Xiaogui ran to call him back. When he came back, he robbed them of the two and a half taels of silver they had sold for selling cold food: "Things that don''t grow, even for winter solstice worship." n, kneel down for two hours before you can get up. This basket of cold food is your ration for this period of time. Three pieces a day is enough for a month. During this month, you can''t even think about eating food at home! "


    Sister Xiao and Qian Qing celebrated and cried, and shouted: "Father/Father-inw, we know we are wrong, don''t let us eat cold food for a month, we will starve to death."


    "Hmph, I haven''t seen you burping even after eating soybeans for a month. There is no need to discuss this matter. If you don''t eat enough cold food for a month, I want you to look good!" Uncle Qin was really angry... In thisnd in the northwest, death is inevitable He had killed too many of his colleagues and rtives, and he could not tolerate their schemes during winter worship.


    He also taught them: "You are living people, you must respect those who died in the war, and you cannot use them to make calctions. This is your first offender. Next time, don''t call me daddy. Let''s separate our familiespletely. You can go there on your own." !


    Sister Xiao and Qian Qinghe were scared to death and did not dare to cry anymore, so they could only endure it.


    Uncle Qin took little brother Gui''s hand and left, praising him: "Our noble brother is still sensible. He knows right from wrong at a young age."


    Brother Xiaogui was very happy to be praised. When he saw his parents ring at him, he shouted: "Grandpa, parents..."


    Qian Qingqing and his wife were so frightened that they hurriedly said, "My son is sensible, and my parents are very pleased!"


    Brother Xiaogui smiled and followed Uncle Qin happily away.


    Early the next morning, the people in the guardhouse got up early, drank some water, and began to worship when the time came.


    The worship ceremony is solemn and long. Itsts from morning to noon before the entire worship ceremony ispleted.


    Everyone sat around in front of the altar again and had a cold meal before going home.


    On the second day of the winter solstice, before dawn, Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng led their troops and horses, pulling cassava to Changliang Wei. Qin Sang hurried to pick them up.


    Xie Cheng exined the purpose of his visit: "General Jiang asked us toe. He said that after the winter solstice worship, the adults in the capital and the eunuchs shoulde to Chang Liang Wei. Let us bring the cassava and wait for the adults. When the timees, Its easy to take credit.

 Chapter 2297: Taste

    Chapter 2297: Taste


    Chapter 2297 Tasting


    He added: "If nothing unexpected happens, General Jiang wille again. Don''t worry."


    The new grain issue has be too big. General Jiang is in charge of the first line of defense. When the adultse to see the cassava, he will definitelye again.


    Qin Sang felt relieved and called to Xie Cheng and the others: "Come into the guardhouse to warm yourself up, you are all covered with frost."


    Xie Cheng and the others hurried over in the middle of the night. They were shivering from the cold after a night of frost. He nodded and followed Qin Sang into Changliang Guard.


    When the adhan **** from the capital heard that Changliangwei had new food, he really couldn''t wait. After finishing the winter solstice worship, today at 12 o''clock, the gate of the Daokougou Camp opened and went to Changliangwei. Rush.


    The group of people galloped all the way without resting at noon, and arrived at Changliangwei at midnight.


    When Qin Sang heard the scout''s report, he quickly led people to greet him: "I''ve seen Mr. Xin, I''ve seen all of you."


    Since the food crisis is serious, Supervisor Xin has also arrived, along with Uncle Cao.


    Uncle Cao pointed at Qin Sang and said, "Du Neijian, this is Qin Qianhu."


    Du Neijian is very young, only in his twenties, but he is the apprentice of Emperor Jingyuan''s confidant Qin Daejian. He takes charge of this job because he has other important tasks to do.


    However, the task has beenpleted. It is to send two secret edicts. They have been handed over to Qi Yi and will be read out when the timees.


    "Are you Qin Qianhu? As expected, you are as brave as Chi You. No wonder you can cut off the heads of the generals of the royal family." Du Neijian praised Qin Sang and said, "Where is cassava? Take me to see it quickly. "


    "There is cassava in the tent next to it. Sir, please invite me." Qin Sang took them to a new tent outside the guard house: "These are cassava, which were just sent over this morning by Yangshan Guard and Dabu Guard. .


    "This is cassava? How many kilograms does it weigh? How many acres ofnd? Can you choose thend? How long can it be stored? It won''t rot soon, right?" Du Neijian was able to be Qin''s apprentice and was entrusted with important tasks by Emperor Jingyuan. He is not an ignorant person, but he is very knowledgeable and knows a lot of things.


    Qin Sang said: "One camp stores the output of ten acres ofnd, and the yield per mu is about three thousand kilograms. It does not need to be picked, and it is easy to feed. It can be nted in mountainous and sandy areas. Raw cassava cannot be stored for long. It can be made into cassava flour and dried in the sun. Afterwards, it can be stored like wheat noodles for more than half a year.


    In fact, it will be fine if you save it for a year.


    Du Nei was shocked when he heard this, and he was very happy: "If it is true as you said, there will be no more hunger in Chu!"


    Not only that, the Chu Dynasty can continue for thousands of generations... Food is the most important thing for the people. As long as people are fed, there will be no rebels, and wars also need food and grass. As long as they have enough food and grass, they can kill Rong people!


    Although Du Neijian was a eunuch, he was taught by Qin himself, so he had no mental problems. After reading the story of resistance against the Japanese invaders written by Lu Bai, he felt a little relieved.


    but


    Du Neijian looked at the cassava and frowned, "It looks a bit ugly. I heard that it used to be called ghost potato, which is poisonous and can be fatal?"


    Qin Sang said: "It is indeed poisonous, but after treatment, the toxins will be removed and it can be eaten by humans and animals."


    He also exined in detail how to remove toxins from cassava.


    Ke Du Nei still frowned while listening and looked at Qin Sang: "I heard that the animals in your guardhouse have been eating cassava for two years. Have they ever been poisoned?"


    Qin Sang: "There were poisonings, but no horses died from it."


    "But a war horse died of cassava poisoning in the Daokouigou camp." Du Neijian had not spent the past two days in vain. When he was in the Daokougou camp, he had already found out about cassava.


    Finally, he looked at Mr. Xin and asked: "Mr. Xin, the things you enter must be safe. The lower official suggested that in theing days, all humans and animals in Changliang Wei will eat cassava. I will eat it together and use cassava as the staple food. What do you think? ?


    Du Neijian was sent by Emperor Jingyuan. With Emperor Jingyuan''s support, Mr. Xin naturally would not embarrass him and nodded in agreement: "This method is very good...I will also eat it together." Du Neijian said: "My lord is the prisoner. The army has the important task of supervising the entire Northwest Army, so you can''t take risks, just lower the rank and do it for you."


    Master Xin is naturally happy to be such a good person.


    From now on, all people and animals in Changliangwei will eat cassava until the cassava issue ispletely settled! Mr. Xin personally gave the order.


    After hearing this, the people of Changliangwei were not afraid. They often ate cassava, loved it, and were happy to cooperate.


    At first, Du Naijian was afraid that he would be poisoned and die from eating cassava. But when the tes of cassava delicacies were served, he moved his index fingers and ate half the table of cassava delicacies by himself.


    The remainder was given to the two young eunuchs who served him.


    The little eunuchs were also very scared, but looking at the beautiful crystal bowl cakes and golden and fragrant fried cassava balls, they couldn''t help it and ate the rest.


    After eating, I also drank a bowl of warm cassava slice soup.


    "How is it?" Mr. Xin rushed over to see the situation after finishing his meal, and asked when he saw that Superintendent Du was still alive.


    Du Naijian smiled and said: "Fresh and sweet, it is delicious in the world."


    Master Xin smiled: "That''s good."


    However, Du Naijian was very sober and said: "I just had a meal and I can''t count. I have to wait and see whether I will be poisoned."


    And I have been watching it for many years.


    He valued cassava. He only dared toe to Changliangwei after learning that Changliangweis livestock had been eating cassava for two years but was fine. However, if Changliangwei had killed someone because of cassava, he would not dare to rmend this food.


    Lets go and see how the soaked cassava is doing? Du Neijian followed Mr. Xin to see the soaked cassava for detoxification.


    Over the next ten days, Du Naijian worked hard by himself, digging cassava in the mountains, peeling cassava with his own hands when he came back, detoxifying the cassava with clean water, and learning to prepare cassava antidote with Uncle Mutong.


    They even let a few servants take risks and deliberately eat raw cassava with the skin on, and after watching them get poisoned, they used cassava antidote to detoxify them.


    After the antidote really saved the servants, Superintendent Du was relieved: "This antidote is good, and it does not use expensive medicinal materials. It is cheap, and poor people can afford to prepare the antidote."


    After ten days of getting along, Uncle Mu Tong began to admire Du Neijian a little, and praised him: "Master Neijian has the talent for governance."


    After Du Nei listened, he smiled and said, "Doctor Mutong, this is not a good thing to say. Please note that I am an eunuch."


    During the Great Zhou Dynasty, the eunuchs had cholera and disrupted the government. Later Liang Dynasties, former dynasties, and Chu Dynasty were all afraid of eunuchs. Although they were given ranks, they would not be allowed to participate in government affairs. Those who discussed politics in private would also be punished.


    After hearing this, Uncle Mutong said nothing more and continued to teach Du Neijian how to prepare medicine.


    Another dayter, Qi Yi finally rushed from Fucheng to Changliangwei. He also brought five vige chiefs and exined their use: "These five viges are willing to try cassava and have signed life and death certificates."


    For cassava to be food, it still needs a long process, and vigers trying it is a necessary process.


    Without this process, even if he praised cassava to the sky, the ministers in the court would stop him from promoting cassava as a food.

 Chapter 2298: Fangzi

    Chapter 2298: Fangzi


    Chapter 2298 Fang Zi


    Du Neijian praised: "Master Qi is worthy of being a magistrate, and he is very considerate."


    As long as people in these five viges can eat cassava for a month without causing any problems, cassava can be sessfully promoted and the people will be saved!


    He then asked: "Which vige are you all from? What''s the poption?"


    The five vige chiefs introduced their viges: "I, Chen Changming, are from Chenmu Vige. The vige is just outside Fucheng. There are 43 households and 162 people in the vige, all of whom are trying to eat cassava. With my fingerprints, I will use cassava as my staple food in the days toe. No matter whether I live or die, I will have noints. Please rest assured, sir."


    A vige chief in his early thirties said: "The young Bian Guiping is the vige chief of Bianjia Vige. There are fifty households and one hundred and eighty-six people in the vige. Half of them have moved here in the past two years, but all of them have moved here." I listened very much to the Bian family and had no objection to trying the cassava, and they all put their thumbprints on the signs of life and death."


    The remaining three viges are Hongliu Vige, whose surname is Hong; Xinzhuang Vige and Laozhuang Vige, whose eldest surname is Zhuang, and the rest have three minor surnames.


    There are five viges, Bianjia Vige has thergest poption, and Hongliu Vige has the smallest poption, with only 26 households and 70 people.


    After looking at the life and death conditions of each vige, Du Neijian said: "You have worked hard all the way. Let''s eat first. After eating, I will tell you more about cassava."


    "Hey, sir, just make arrangements, we will do it." The vige chiefs of the five viges responded. After using insect attractants, they were ced in a room outside the gate of the guardhouse.


    There is arge fire bed in the house, which is enough to sleep the few of them.


    Chang Liang Wei also gave them a new cotton-padded jacket, which made them very happy: "This Chang Liang Wei is really rich. He also gave us cotton-padded jackets, which are brand new. Look at the fabric. The pure cotton side is even sewn. Three floors.


    Hongliu Vige was poor, and the vige chief sighed: "I can''t waste such a good thing, and keep it for my eldest grandson... That child had a hard life. He encountered a drought a few years after he was born, and then there was a war disaster. , I havent worn any good clothes.


    Bian Guiping said: "Uncle Hong, we still need to learn how to handle cassava. You have to dress warmly, otherwise you will get cold and sick, and you will not be able toplete your errands. This is a big sin."


    He added: "When we finish our work and get the reward, you will naturally have money to buy new clothes for your grandson and give him a wife."


    Chen Changming also said: "Guiping is right. Although there are risks in doing this, if we do it well, we won''t have to worry about money... Just apliment from the emperor will be enough for our viges to benefit for a hundred years."


    Man Dachu asked, how many viges can be praised by the emperor?


    He added: "There is also Chang Liang Wei, who is engaged in the business of tofu, medicinal materials, bricks, and porcin. There are so many industries. If we work hard, Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin may see that we are diligent and loyal, and they may let us grow medicinal materials. Then well send it out.


    As soon as these words came out, the vige chiefs present eximed and said excitedly: "Vige Chief Chen has a long-term view. We have to do our job well. If we do it well, it will benefit the whole vige!"


    Several vige chiefs wanted to bring benefits to the vige, so they did not rest. After eating, they immediately went to work and listened to Uncle Mutong talking about cassava.


    To be honest, after learning about the toxicity of cassava, several vige chiefs were still very scared. However, Du Neijian, as the emperor''s master, did not die after eating cassava for ten days, so they felt relieved and followed suit to learn how to handle cassava. , remove toxins from cassava and make cassava into delicious food.


    Qi Yi and Du Neijian are also learning. They are learning how to make cassava flour.


    Gu Jinli had always hidden the art of tapioca flour, and didn''t want to reveal it too early, but Xu You suddenly came to ask for food in advance. In order not to give the Xu family any disadvantage, he had no choice but to reveal this art.


    First peel the raw cassava and cut it into pieces, then use a stone to pound out the juice. Wash the cassava residue three times to wash out all the starch inside. Then soak it in water for three days to remove the cassava poison and precipitate it. For cassava flour, you need to change the water every day during this period. After three days, pour away the water on top, and what settles is the cassava flour.


    "Dry the wet cassava flour to be dry cassava flour. Such cassava flour can be stored for at least half a year. As long as it is stored in a dry ce, it will not go bad within a year." Gu Jinli exined the process of making cassava flour. He took out a bag of dried cassava flour and said, "I''ll make you two-faced cassava cake to try."


    Qin Sang took over the work from her and said, "I''m here. It''s cold. Don''t let your hands get cold."


    After saying that, he scooped out a pound of cassava flour, mixed it with a pound of multi-grain noodles, and mixed it with water.


    After the pot is hot, start pancakes and make arge pan of pancakes: "It''s done, you two adults have a try."


    Qi Yi and Supervisor Du Nei were shocked when they saw it. They quickly picked up the pancakes and started eating them. After a while, they eximed: "It tastes good, a little sticky, like eating glutinous rice cakes, and it looks better than glutinous rice cakes."


    The things made from tapioca starch are transparent and look better.


    He added: "It''s quite solid and can fill your stomach."


    The two of them were full after eating two two-pound noodle cassava pancakes, and there were ten cassava pancakes in the basin: "How can two kilograms of noodles make so many pancakes, plus some wild vegetable soup, it''s enough for a family." Its a full meal... This cassava is the food of salvation, no matter what, it must be promoted throughout Dachu!


    After the cassava residue is cooked, it can also be fed to livestock and poultry. This cassava has many benefits.


    Qi Yi said excitedly, stood up again, and bowed to Gu Jinli: "Gu Erya, Uncle Qi thanks you on behalf of the people of Li. You saved the big guy and the big Chu."


    It was fine in the front, but Gu Jinli was not happy in the end... Emperor Jingyuan was so nervous, Da Chu had better finish it quickly. She would bring out the craftsmanship of cassava flour, which waspletely forced by Xu You.


    If Xu You hadn''te to ask for food in advance, she wouldn''t have exposed this craft. She would have kept it for herself and waited until the best time to take it out.


    Qi Yi knew very well why Gu Jinli was unhappy... They all escaped the famine, and the person who allowed them to escape was Emperor Jingyuan. If Emperor Jingyuan had been effective in providing disaster relief back then, and had not forcibly destroyed Wei Guogong''s line and caused chaos in the northwest, they There is no need to leave home and flee.


    Qi Yi was also very disappointed with Emperor Jing Yuan, but Xu You was even worse than Emperor Jing Yuan... If Lord Ming had not been born, Qi Yi would rather vomit blood to help Emperor Jing Yuan than help Xu You.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Supervisor Du Nei smiled and congratted Qin Sang and Gu Jinli: "Master Qin and Mrs. Qin have discovered this new food to save the world. Your Majesty will definitely issue an imperial edict and reward you two generously."


    He added: "This is a work of a hundred generations. No matter how the vicissitudes of life change, the two of you will be respected by future generations. Congrattions."


    These words were interesting, Gu Jinli smiled. It seemed that Du Neijian was not a person who ttered the Chu royal family, but understood the right and wrong.


    Are you full, Du Neijian? Lets have another one. Gu Jinli handed him a cassava cake.


    Qin Sang smiled, Xiaoyu always likes to stuff people with food... When he saw Du Neijian was stunned, he gave him the cassava cake: "Cassava is better for the stomach. If you put less oil, you need to eat more to be able to hold on." Next meal.

 Chapter 2299: ending

    Chapter 2299: ending


    Chapter 2299 Ending


    Du Neijian frowned: "Tapioca scrapes the intestines and stomach?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, although cassava is good, it requires more oil than rice and wheat to feed people."


    Qi Yi said: "This is nothing. Soybean oil has been poprized in Dachu. Ordinary families in the south can afford it. The northwest is rtively poor, but one meal of soybean oil in two days is still enough."


    As I said before, cassava must be promoted throughout Dachu!


    He also assured Gu Jinli and his wife: "Don''t worry, I will send a trustworthy person to deliver the recipe for cassava flour directly to the pce and it will not be leaked out."


    Gu Jinli would wait until Qi Yi arrived before teaching Du Neijian how to make cassava flour. He was afraid that the craftsmanship of cassava flour would leak out and Xu You''s people would take advantage. After hearing this, she felt relieved: "We can trust Uncle Qi." .


    He added: "This is a ce where insects are raised. No one wille. Uncle Qi and Du Neijian can safely try making cassava flour here."


    After Du Nei listened, his body shook unsatisfactorily.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli grinned and said, "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Du Neijian. The poisonous insects are kept in pottery jars. They are well sealed and will not escape."


    Hehe, a stiff smile appeared on Du Neijian''s face: "Mrs. Qin said that, I feel relieved."


    Hey, you guys do it slowly, were leaving first. Gu Jinli pulled Qin Sang away.


    Qi Yi shook his head and said to Supervisor Du Nei: "This girl has been lively and tempered since she was a child. Don''t be surprised by Supervisor Du Nei."


    Du Neijian: "Master Qi''s words are serious, Mrs. Qin''s temper is very good."


    Although he may be fierce, he understands right and wrong. He is willing to follow his husband to the northwest to endure hardships, and he is also willing to hand over the craftsmanship of cassava flour. He is a rare person.


    However: "Mrs. Qin''s temper is very different from Gu Tanhua''s."


    Gu Tanhua Wen Ya was also able to bear it ... His Majesty was moody, and he was in front of his eyes. He was equivalent to punishment.


    If Gu Jinli were here, he would definitely snicker. It seems that you dont understand my brother. He is just a white man and a ck man.


    In the next four days, Qi Yi and Du Naijian made cassava flour in this room. There was a fire pit inside and they roasted the cassava flour. The cassava flour dried quickly.


    I also made a meal of bread using the cassava flour I made, which was very delicious.


    And they ate food made from cassava every day, which made their stomachs feel lighter. They used six more spoons of soybean oil than usual. Although it was insufficient, it was still a good food that was beneficial to the country.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day, people from Linjiapo, Gujia Vige, Xiejiaping, Dujia Vige, and Wuting Vige all came. They hurried here after receiving Chang Liang Weis letter.


    Xiejiaping is the vige where the husband and wife of Gu Fuya, the biological daughter of the third grandfather and the third grandmother, have returned. Gu Jinli sent people to the vige to ask for news about Gu Fuya''s family. All they got was: "I haven''t seen him yet. I should." Did he go to the Northeast, or sold himself to some noble person as a ve?"


    Although they were not found, the people in Xiejiaping were pretty good, so Gu Jinli reached out to take care of them. If something good happened, he would think of them.


    Dujiacun is the vige of Dr. Du and his family, and Wuting Vige is the natal vige of the third grandma.


    Gu Jinli had already told Qi Yi that several viges wanted to try cassava, so after learning that they wereing, Qi Yi met with them in person and exined the pros and cons of trying cassava.


    "Cassava is not something that suddenly appeared. It is a ghost potato from the northwest. It is poisonous, but it can be eaten after the toxins are removed. It can feed people. If you try to eat it, you will have to sign a life and death certificate. If something happens, the government will The government will give you medicine, funeral money, and pension money, but if you survive, I will ask for credit for you and let your vige name go down in history."


    Lin Houde took the lead and said: "Master Prefect, we know the benefits and risks, and are willing to give it a try. Please let us sign a life and death certificate!"


    Lin Houde''s family really suffered a lot after escaping from famine, and his family had been defeated beyond hope. Only by taking a risk could it be possible to revitalize the Lin family.


    People in other viges also said: "Sir, we are not afraid of death and are willing to eat!"


    Supervisor Du Nei said: "It''s not that serious. I ate it for half a month and I''m still alive and well." I just feel a little greedy.


    "Now that you have thought it through, I will sign a life and death certificate for you." Qi Yi took out several written life and death certificates and slowly read them to them. After reading, he asked: "Do you understand? ? If you dont understand something, just ask and I will answer it for you.


    Your Excellency spoke in innguage, and we all understood it.


    Qi Yi said: "Okay, let''s sign and fingerprint."


    For those who cant write, Qi Yi will do it for you, but you have to do your fingerprints yourself.


    After finishing it, Qi Yi said: "The records of life and death will be kept in the government office, you can rest assured. These are ten taels of silver, you can keep them. Every vige that tastes cassava grain has them."


    Hey, thank you sir! The big guy happily epted the money.


    In addition, viges that try out cassava grains will also receive preferential treatment. If you have anything to do, you can go straight to the prefectural city to see him. If you get sick, no matter what the disease is, the prefectural government will send a doctor to see a doctor, and the medicine and consultation fees will be free of charge.


    Since the imperial court was poor, Qi Yi paid for these benefits.


    "It''s done, youe with me, I will take you to learn how to remove toxins from cassava and how to nt cassava." Qi Yi did it himself and took them to Uncle Mutong to learn how to handle cassava.


    Many wealthy families also started to move. Sheng Rui came to the guardhouse in person and said that Zhuangzi of the Sheng family was willing to grow cassava and eat cassava.


    Uncle He of the Zhong family also came. All the vigers and tenant farmers of the Zhong family were willing to grow and eat cassava.


    There are also Zhuangzi from the Shi family, Zhuangzi from the Lei family caravan, Zhuangzi from the Fengjia **** agency, Zhuangzi from the Fang family, the Zheng family, and the Shangguan family, all of whom are happy to grow and eat cassava.


    After General Dai of the third line of defense heard about it, he sent Butler Dai toe and said: "Our Dai family is willing to try cassava, the tenant farmers under mymand are also willing to eat it, and my aunt''s natal vige is also willing to try cassava."


    General Dai is not good at fighting, but he is happy to do something that can earn him credit. It is not him who eats cassava anyway, so there is no need to be afraid.


    The Dai family is also very wealthy and has sent dozens of carts of things, including charcoal, medicinal materials, meat and grain, etc., as if they were afraid that Chang Liangwei would not agree to let them try cassava.


    Qi Yi agreed, but exined: "The cassava is now in the trial stage, and the guard station is an important ce for guarding the border and resisting the army. It is best not to let the third line of defense guard station try to eat cassava."


    Butler Dai said: "Don''t worry, sir, our general is a coward. He doesn''t dare to risk the guardhouse."


    General Dai is most afraid of death, but he does not dare to let his guards try to eat cassava.


    Qi Yi: "Come here and sign the life and death certificates."


    Hey. Every household signed a life and death certificate one after another.


    After a few more days of busy work, at the end of November, Xu You, Lord Xin, Jiang Wangang, Uncle Cao, Mr. Qianshan and others came to Changliang Wei again.


    The Xu family didn''t get the credit, so Xu You didn''t want toe, but the new food was a big deal, so he could onlye here once.


    Fortunately, it was just a formality, a witness, a stamp, it was all done in one day, and the endurance was over.


    "Master Xu, Mr. Xin, and General Jiang, these are the life and death certificates signed by each vige and prefecture. Please take a look." Qi Yiid out a stack of life and death certificates, and then put Sheng Rui, Dai Guanjia, and each The vige chief called to see Xu You.

 Chapter 2300: good news

    Chapter 2300: good news


    Chapter 2300 Good news


    Xu You looked at them and cursed in his heart. A bunch of **** dared to help Emperor Jingyuan taste cassava on his territory. They were all waiting for him!


    Xu You suppressed his anger, looked at the life and death status handed over by Qi Yi, and asked after a moment: "Do you know the poison of cassava? Are you really willing to try it?"


    No one took the lead, but everyone said together: "We know that cassava is poisonous, and we are sincerely willing to try cassava grains. No one is forcing us!"


    After hearing this, Xu You knew that these untouchables were determined to try cassava. He didn''t bother to ask any more questions and returned the life and death status to Qi Yi: "Since they are voluntary, they are taking it upon themselves to live and die. Magistrate Qi, let it go. Hou has no objection."


    But he added: "But cassava is a ghost potato. It contains powerful toxins. If so many people eat it, it is inevitable that someone will die. The northwest is a war-fighting area, and military morale is the most important. If someone suddenly eats cassava and dies during a war, What should we do if the soldiers'' morale is unstable?"


    You are the coach of the Northwest, shouldn''t you be responsible for stabilizing the morale of the army?


    In order to ensure that cassava can be promoted smoothly, Qi Yi humbly asked: "What do you think of Master Hou?"


    Xu You gathered up his valuable fur coat and said, "As the person in charge of promoting cassava as food, Governor Qi should also sign a life and death certificate to calm the hearts of the soldiers and civilians in the northwest?"


    Hehe, this is because he wants to kill Qi Yi in an upright manner.


    Qi Yi had expected it, smiled, and wrote a life and death certificate on the spot, signed and fingerprinted it, and asked Uncle Cao, Mr. Xin, and General Jiang to sign as witnesses for him.


    After finishing it, he handed it to Xu You with both hands: "Please help me keep the status of my official''s life and death."


    So generous, and looking at Xu You, he is really not an ordinary chicken intestine with a small belly.


    Xu You kicked the soft iron te and felt more and more depressed, but he politely put away his life-and-death attitude and said: "Go on."


    "Yes." Qi Yi responded respectfully, and began to talk about the cassava trial in the past half month, and then took out a thick booklet and said: "Everything about the new cassava grain is written in the booklet. Yes, please have the Marquis take a look at it and stamp it."


    After stamping the seal, it means that Xu You epts cassava rations. If there is an emergency for military rations in the future, cassava rations can be distributed to the army, and there will be no problem of the army being without food.


    It was really difficult to raise an army. There were still so many war horses to raise, and Xu You wouldin and ask the court for everything. In order to allow him to fight the army, and not to give him a reason to raise an army, the court could only take what he wanted. Nanfang''s pressure is too strong. If it continues like this, I''m afraid that if Xu You doesn''t resist, Nanfang will give up first.


    Xu You didnt want to stamp it quickly, but General Jiang said, Ill do it first.


    He took out his big seal, stamped his seal on the booklet, signed and fingerprinted it, and then handed the booklet to Mr. Xin.


    Mr. Xin took it and stamped it, signed it, and pressed his fingerprints.


    Xu You could only follow suit.


    Qi Yi took back the booklet and looked at the three big seals on it. The huge stone in his heart fell to the ground and said with a smile: "Thank you Lord Marquis, General Jiang and Lord Xin for your help. When cassava bes one of our staple foods in Chu, the three He will definitely be recorded as a hero in the annals of history!


    Xu You sneered inwardly, does he care about being a hero? He wants to be emperor!


    Xu You felt unhappy and wanted to find trouble, but Jiang Wankang knew him too well. When he saw his eyes looking at Qin Sang, he immediately said: "It''s cold and freezing, I''m afraid the bandits will take action. I''m going back to the Duchonggou camp first. "


    He also invited Xu You: "Master Marquis, the Dead Soldiers'' Battalion has recently learned some quick attack techniques, and the general thinks they are good. I would like to invite Master Hou to have a look. I wonder if Master Hou is willing to go?"


    Meng Hong and Qin Sang were in charge of the death camp, which was divided into two batches: day and night. Jiang Wanzang had not allowed people to see the camp because it was difficult to leak secrets. Xu You had long been itchy. With such an opportunity, naturally, Happy: "Have you learned the art of fast attack? Then I have to go and have a look."


    Jiang Wanzang stood up and said with a smile: "Then let''s go. We set off at this time, just in time to watch the night training."


    He took Xu You away without looking at Qin Sang the whole time, which made Xu You very satisfied. However, on the way, Xu You still asked Jiang Wankang: "Old Jiang, that boy Qin Sang offended you, why do you think you are so cold towards him?"


    Jiang Wanzang said: "He didn''t offend me. It''s just that I wanted to leave the Death Soldier Camp to Meng Hong. I didn''t want his prestige in Duchonggou to be too high, so I suppressed him recently."


    Well pressed!


    Xu You was very satisfied with what he heard. Compared with the impulsive Meng Hong, who had great military exploits and many things to rely on, Qin Sang, who was calm and steady, was more difficult to deal with. He said hypocritically: "He is a meritorious general. Lao Jiang, its better not to suppress him too much.


    Jiang Wanzang nodded: "Well, Ayou is right. After all, he has indeed helped us a lot and will be of great use to us in the future. I will not offend him to death and will treat him well as appropriate."


    This is actually a reminder to Xu You that Qin Sang and his wife are still useful, so don''t attack them because of the cassava grain matter.


    After Xu You and others left, Qi Yi and others began to ask the soldiers of Chang Liang Wei to deliver cassava grain to various viges.


    Each vige will send fifty carts first, and Changliang Wei, Dabu Wei, and Yangshan Wei will send them to neighboring viges.


    "Zhang Qianhu, your guard station is responsible for delivering cassava to the viges on the second line of defense. You don''t grow much cassava, so you can deliver it to two viges. Uncle Cao''s family will deliver the rest."


    Xu You and others came here today to determine their merits, so Zhang Yan must be in Changliang Guards so that he can be credited with the cassava grain.


    Qi Yi said again: "Uncle Cao, the guard station still needs to train troops, so I have to make a trip to your house."


    Uncle Cao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Magistrate Qi, my family has also made contributions to the cassava grain matter, and we will do our best."


    Chi Shiyi also hurriedly said: "This is for your majesty, we will work hard and die for it!"


    Everything, Sheng Rui said with disdain: "Master Qi has already reported your name, you don''t need to say such ttery."


    Chi Shiyi was so angry that he pointed at Sheng Rui and said: "You are a viin whoes here to take credit for your achievements, but you still have the nerve to talk about me. I came here as soon as I heard that cassava can be used as food..."


    With a bang, Sheng Rui pped Chi Shiyi''s hand away and said with a smile: "We are all working hard for the court, why are we divided in priority? Only people in a concubine''s house are so fussy."


    You! Chi Shiyi couldnt speak to Sheng Rui and was about to go crazy.


    Qi Yi looked funny, maybe because he had too many things to do. He liked to watch these young people quarreling. Seeing them full of energy could dispel the staleness in his heart.


    After seeing it almost, he added: "Don''t make any noise, Mr. Chi, your name is in front of Mr. Sheng in the good news.


    "Really? Thank you, Mr. Qi." Chi Shishi was overjoyed, and immediately said to Sheng Rui proudly: "My dear, did you hear that my name is in front of yours, and he is the one who has done more work than you!"


    Ha, Sheng Rui sneered, toozy to talk to Chi Shiyi, and said to Qi Yi: "Master Qi, I brought a motorcade and camped outside Changliang Wei to wait. These chariots and horses are scarce, wait until I finish delivering them to Shengjia Zhuangzi After collecting cassava grains, I want to use a convoy to help several health centers deliver cassava grains to each vige, so that each vige can eat cassava as soon as possible, so that adults can write memorials and promote cassava grains. Is that okay?"


    Hong-sleeved and good at dancing, he is quite good at getting things done.

 Chapter 2301: pardon

    Chapter 2301: pardon


    Chapter 2301 Pardon


    "If it''s done, then I''ll have Mr. Sheng." Qi Yi agreed and said, "I will report this matter to Your Majesty and give Mr. Sheng more credit."


    "Thank you, Mr. Qi." Sheng Rui turned to look at Chi Shiyi and raised his chin proudly. Chi Shiyi was so angry that he also sent out carriages and horses to help transport the cassava.


    Qi Yi was happy to see the sess and agreed.


    He also asked Sheng Rui to drive the convoy in, load the cassava into the vehicles, and transport the cassava out one by one. They were busy until dark before sending away the cassava grains from each vige and vige.


    Qi Yi took a deep breath and said, "I''ve been out for a long time. The government office still has a lot of things to do, so I won''t stay any longer. I''ll leave soon."


    You still want to leave after its already dark? Mr. Qianshan advised: Master Qi has been busy for more than half a month and is really tired. Its better to rest one night and leave tomorrow.


    Qin Sang also said: "Master Qi, the matter of cassava grain has just begun. There are still many things to be busy with in the future. Please stay for one more day and let the doctor from Yuanzi Medicine Clinic diagnose your pulse and take good care of your body so that you can continue your errands." .


    Uncle Qi looked pale, his lips were purple, and his body was shaking a little. He looked like he was seriously ill. If he continued to travel all night, something would happen.


    Qi Yi couldn''t hold it any longer, so he nodded and said, "Sure, I''ll stay one more day."


    Master Qi is wise. Mr. Qianshan was very happy.


    After dinner, Qi Yiy on the kang while doctors from Yuanzi Medicine, Uncle Mutong, Doctor Dai and others took turns checking his pulse, and all of them frowned.


    Du Neijian asked worriedly: "Doctors, how is Mr. Qi''s health?"


    Manager Min Da said: "It''s not very good. Let''s recuperate on the spot for three days. Let''s see again after three days."


    so serious?


    Everyone was shocked.


    But Qi Yi doesn''t want to stay in Changliang Wei... He is a confidant of Emperor Jingyuan and is hated by Xu You. Staying in Changliang Wei for too long will bring trouble to Sang and his wife: "I''m fine. Doctors, please give me a prick." Lun Zhen, Ill take a nap and then I can set off back to the government office tomorrow.


    Manager Min shook his head: "No, if Mr. Qi doesn''t have good moral character and insists on leaving, his life may be in danger."


    this?


    Master Qi will stay here for three days to recuperate, and thats what well do. Master Xin spoke.


    He is the supervisor of the army. Qi Yi can''t disobey orders, so he can only stay.


    In the next three days, Manager Min and others gave Qi Yi a round of injections every day, let him take medicinal baths, and then used medicine to make Qi Yi sleepy. After three days, Qi Yi''splexion finally improved and was no longer so pale. .


    "I''ve survived, but..." Manager Min Da said: "If Mr. Qi wants to live a long life, he must take medicine to recuperate his body all the year round. This is the medicine prescribed by several of us after discussion. Take it for three months first, then three monthster." After a few months, Dr. Luo will go to the government office to see you and modify the prescription ording to your recovery."


    Doctor Luo will stay in Long''an Mansion from now on, firstly to secretly raise white dragon ants, and secondly to prepare for the urgent needs of Chang Liang Wei.


    Qi Yi was very happy and said: "Since everything is fine, I will go back to the government office today and can''t stay any longer."


    Mr. Qianshan was a little speechless. This Qi Yi was really desperate.


    You can leave if you want, but: "Master Qi has helped Chang Liang Wei so much, Qin Qianhu should hold a banquet, and then bring the two young masters to thank Master Qi."


    Mr. Qianshan would stay for three days. In addition to being ordered to keep an eye on Qi Yi, he also wanted to see the big wolf and the two wolves. However, Gu Jinli watched the two children too closely and refused to take them out. He never saw them.


    Since Xu You is not here, Qin Sang can safely take the child out and nod his head in agreement: "Mr. Qianshan is right."


    He quickly made a banquet and brought the two children out to meet the guests.


    Aww! The two wolves were so happy that they coulde out to show off. They shouted excitedly when they saw people. Mr. Qianshan was happy to see it, but instead of hugging the second wolf, he went to see the big wolf.


    Seeing the big wolf being held by Bahu and yawning, he was obviously startled when he saw him. His big eyes hurriedly looked around. When he saw Qin Sang, he shouted to him anxiously: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Mr. Qianshan was overjoyed... The eldest young master is a smart kid and has no problems. Don''t worry, he can rest assured!


    "Haha, the eldest young master is afraid that someone is a bad person and is in a hurry to find his biological father." Mr. Qianshanughed out loud, feeling much relieved, and praised: "The eldest young master looks very smart. Qin Qianhu is so lucky. .


    Mr. Qianshan, thank you. Qin Sang hugged the big wolf andforted his son with a smile: Dad is here, the big wolf is not afraid.


    Hmm~ After seeing his father, the big wolf finally felt relieved and yed with him.


    Qi Yi hugged Eng and yed with him.


    The two wolves didn''t need him to tease him, so they just pulled his beard and yed with him, jumping up and down, but he was so strong that even Qi Yi couldn''t hold him.


    Qin Sang hurried over, hugged Eng, and said with a tigerish face: "You brat, don''t jump around, I''ll knock you down."


    He gave the big wolf to Qi Yi again and said, "The big wolf is very good. Mr. Qi, please hold the big wolf."


    "Okay." Qi Yi took the big wolf and was stunned for a moment when he saw the big wolf. Then he grinned, bright and warm like the sudden appearance of sunshine: "The big wolf is indeed a well-behaved baby. You two are so lucky as a couple."


    Qi Yi was very emotional, thinking that his daughter... was only a few years younger than Gu Eryatou, and would be getting married in a few years.


    Dont know what kind of young man you will marry?


    I wonder if he can survive until the day she gets married and has children?


    Qi Yi suppressed the sadness in his heart and took turns holding the two babies and having a meal.


    After dinner, I yed with the two children for another half an hour. Although I was reluctant to leave, I said goodbye: "I can''t stay any longer. I have to go back to the government office immediately."


    Mr. Qianshans goal has been achieved and there is no further obstruction: Its really time to go.


    Du Neijian did not stay any longer and followed Qi Yi and others.


    Qin Sang took a group of soldiers to see them off, and they were sent thirty miles away.


    "There is no need to send it again. Go back. The good news has been sent to the capital. The credit is not yours, so just wait and see." Qi Yi said, lowered the curtain and left in the carriage.


    Chi Shiyi was a big help, so he was able to ride in the same car with Qi Yi and rush to Fucheng.


    The first good news of cassava grain was rushed to the capital eight hundred miles before the winter solstice. By early December, the good news arrived.


    Emperor Jingyuan was overjoyed when he saw the good news. However, after seeing that cassava was highly poisonous and could cause death, he waited another ten days and received another good news before asking Ouyang Zhang to read the good news in public in the morning.


    After Ouyang Zhang finished reading, Emperor Jingyuan stood up, nced at the ministers with a spark of light in his eyes, and said excitedly: "Dear dear friends, can you hear this? There will be new food from the sky, and there will be no hunger in Chu from now on!"


    But the ministers of the wealthy families did not want to see Da Chu getting cassava grain, so they all stood up and said: "Your Majesty, cassava is highly poisonous. How can such poison be used as food for the mouth? If there is an emergency, wouldn''t it kill Da Chu? Chu Quanmin?"


    "Moldy rice is also poisonous, but when there was a drought in the northwest, didn''t you also agree to use moldy rice to provide disaster relief?!" Emperor Jingyuan was very angry. These dogs just didn''t like him: "Cassava is poisonous, but as long as the toxins are removed, cassava will It is a new grain with an extremely high yield per mu... The Rong bandits upy the three prefectures in the northwest. They may cross the Duchong Valley at any time and capture the entire northwest. The imperial court needs millions of soldiers to resist the Rong, but there are too many soldiers and horses. What will they use? Support? Will you provide military pay?!"


    I cant bear to pay for the military, but whats the point of holding back this kind of cassava food that can feed thousands of troops?!

 Chapter 2302: alienate

    Chapter 2302: alienate


    Chapter 2302: Estrangement


    This statement almost means that they have a disobedient heart.


    All the ministers were shocked when they heard this. They all knelt down and said, "I dare not, Your Majesty, please forgive me!"


    The sound was like a loud bell, and Emperor Jingyuan was extremely angry when he heard it: "When I asked for forgiveness, my voice became louder than thest one, and when I asked you to make suggestions, you became mute... What do you think about cassava as food? Tell me!"


    How dare ministers speak out? Once he says something that doesn''t suit his mind, he''s afraid blood will be spilled on the spot.


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious when he saw this: "As my ministers and pirs of the imperial court, you have nothing to say about this new food for salvation? Are you trash or are you dissatisfied with me and the imperial court?!"


    This is too serious to continue the stalemate. Yingge Lao said: "Your Majesty, edible things like cassava should indeed be promoted as food, but it is true that it is highly poisonous. If you want to be a food for the people, you have to Take your time...it will take about three years of trial eating and no one dies before you can nt it on arge scale."


    As soon as these words came out, several adults immediately said: "What the elder said is reasonable, I second my opinion."


    But the corners of Emperor Jingyuan''s lips curled up into a sneer... It was Elder Yingge again. Every time the ministers had a stalemate with him, as soon as Elder Yingge came out to speak, the other courtiers would agree. Does this court belong to him, or does it belong to him? From the Ying family? !


    Ming Cong thought about it and felt that Mr. Yingge should not speak. If he spoke too much, Emperor Jingyuan would be wary of him.


    The Ying family is his inw family and his biggest supporter secretly. After saving the Ying family, he said: "What Mr. Ying Ge said is absolutely true. However, this year''s severe cold has affected the northwest, northeast, Central ins, Zhongzhou and other ces affected by the extreme cold." Harmful, the autumn grain harvest is not good, and three years of trial eating is too long. I believe that measures should be taken ording to local conditions. In areascking food, for example, if the northwest half of the country is trialed for half a year, no one will die, and cassava can be grown and eaten throughout the northwest...other ces where there is food can be eaten. In areas such as the south, we can try it out for two years before promoting it."


    Master Yin, one of the ministers of the Ministry of Rites, disagreed and said: "Half a year? Is this trial period too short? What if the cassava toxin is deposited to a certain level before it bes poisonous? Wouldn''t it mean that people who eat it for half a year will die? ?!


    With just such a sentence, Minister Yin was in great misfortune.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Short? Does Yin Shng think this time is too short, or is he thinking that Dongqing''s food will be damaged due to the extreme cold, so he wants to secretly send Dachu''s world-saving food to Dongqing?!"


    this?


    Minister Yin hurriedly said: "The minister is loyal to Chu and has no intention of moving towards Dongqing. Please be aware of this!"


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "Since he is loyal to Dachu, then Minister Yin should go to Qingshi Temple to chant sutras and pray for Dachu."


    He also said: "From now on, the Yin family will all use cassava as food, until every household in the Chu family eats cassava!"


    Minister Yin was so frightened that he copsed on the hall, shook his body, and said with tears: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen knows that he is wrong, Wei Chen..."


    You know youre wrong? Emperor Jingyuan interrupted Yin Shng and said, Since you know youre wrong, you should atone for your sins. Come on, send Yin Shng down!


    With an order, the imperial guards rushed into the hall, grabbed Shng Yin and dragged him out of the hall.


    None of the ministers in the pce dared to plead for Minister Yin, just because everyone knew the root cause...it was because of what happened to Prince Yi three years ago.


    The sixth girl from Shng Yin''s family followed King Yi of Dongqing, but King Yi dared to deceive Da Chu and took advantage of the war between Da Chu and the Rong bandits to buy up supplies in the northwest of Da Chu, which almost caused great harm to Da Chu. Disaster!


    But at that time, Dachu was fighting against the Rong and was unable to start a war with Dongqing. Emperor Jingyuan could only endure it and pretend that it didn''t happen.


    It''s different now. 30% of thend in Dongqing was upied by King Wei. This year, there was also a cold disaster, the food harvest was poor, and his vitality was severely damaged. Emperor Jingyuan was finally able to take revenge and took action against Shng Yin!


    Because of the arrest of Minister Yin, the courtiers were silent, and no one dared to speak for a while. Ming Cong was the first to react and asked Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, will we promote cassava in half a year to two years?"


    Emperor Jing Yuan took care of Minister Yin and let out the bad breath he had been holding in for three years. He felt refreshed and nodded: "Well, Ming Qing, this method is the most suitable, so let''s do it."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "Leave it to Mr. Yingge to handle the matter of promoting cassava as food."


    As soon as these words came out, cold sweat broke out on Old Yingge''s back... He really shouldn''t have been the first to speak out today. Emperor Jingyuan really began to be afraid of him and asked him to be responsible for the promotion of cassava grains. How could the wealthy family create various viges? Did you die from poisoning after eating cassava grain?


    Thats right, although Mr. Ying Ge and other ministers from wealthy families agreed to promote cassava grain, they did not expect the promotion to be sessful. They had already nned to use cassava poison to kill a group of people and destroy the great Chu State Zuo.


    Emperor Jingyuan became smarter again. Yingge always said this secretly in his heart. At this moment, he seemed to see the figure of the emperor''s grandson who was highly valued by Emperor Jingwu decades ago.


    "Old minister, I ept the order!" Mr. Yingge recovered his thoughts and epted the errand.


    But the promotion of cassava as food is too important. It can be said that this matter is rted to whether the Chu Dynasty can continue. Therefore, Emperor Jingyuan also sent a few people to help: "They are all new schrs. Yingge Lao worked hard and led them. Let them be the pirs of the imperial court who can act independently as soon as possible."


    Then he read out the names of the appointed people...some were from humble families, some were children of aristocratic families, some were as stubborn as cows, and some were simple and heartless.


    Yan Xiaowu, Song Yin, Fang Dianqing and Feng Yu are all on top.


    When Mr. Ying Ge heard the names of these people, he frowned and said, "Your Majesty, it was Qin Gu who proposed the idea of removing toxins from cassava. Why don''t you ask Master Gu toe and help? He is Qin Gu." eldest brother."


    Emperor Jingyuan refused: "No, Gu Qing still has to do errands in front of me."


    Yingge Lao Dao said: "If Mr. Gu can''t do it, then Chu Jun can do it."


    Emperor Jingyuan still refused: "There are too many children from aristocratic families among the Jinshi for you, plus Chu Jun, it will be unbnced. If there is really a shortage of manpower, Mr. Ying Ge will choose one from the poor family Jinshi."


    Yingge Lao finally understood that Emperor Jingyuan wanted to alienate the officials of the aristocratic family... If the children of the aristocratic family discovered something, or for the sake of their own advancement, would they report him and take the opportunity to destroy the Ying family?


    Lao Yingge guessed right. This was what Emperor Jingyuan had in mind, and he also wanted to test Feng Yu and others to see if they were really loyal to him.


    Lao Yingge was angry in his heart, but he had been in the court for decades and had already matured into a mature man. He didn''t show his face at all. After thanking Emperor Jingyuan, he picked a poor schr to help him.


    From a corner of the pce, the second prince, who had been silent all this time, stood up and said, "Father, I would like to ask for permission to try some cassava grains for the sake of peace of mind for the people. Is it possible?"


    At the end of the sentence, his voice became softer, and he looked like he was scared.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the second prince, thought for a while, and agreed: "It''s urate!"


    My dear father, thank you very much! The second prince was very excited and knelt down to thank him.


    When the third prince saw this, he was extremely angry...You, the middle child, who kept silent, actually sold it out in front of your father, huh, be careful, don''t end up like the eldest brother, and end up with the whole family being beheaded!

 Chapter 2303: Unexpected disaster

    Chapter 2303: Unexpected disaster


    Chapter 2303 Unexpected Disaster


    The courtiers were also surprised. They did not expect that Emperor Jingyuan would agree to the second prince''s request... Emperor Jingyuan only cared about his dead legitimate son, and the other princes were not sons at all in his eyes. He suddenly gave the second prince face. Could it be that he saw that he was getting older? The eighth prince is young, so he wants to choose his sessor from among the adult princes?


    Emperor Jingyuan saw their reactions in his eyes and sneered in his heart. He didn''t say anything more, but just made a decree: "From now on, all the royal rtives must eat a meal of cassava grains to calm the people''s hearts and promote the prosperity of the people." Cassava is food!


    This decree made the imperial family all over the capital miserable, but it did y a big role in promoting cassava as food.


    Since even the princes and rtives eat cassava, why should themon people not eat it? Is there any reason for the courtiers not to reject it? !


    I have to say that as long as Emperor Jingyuan didn''t go crazy, he was still very smart and could easily solve the problem of promoting cassava.


    He was very happy and said excitedly: "With this new food in Chu, it will surelyst for generations toe!"


    Hehe, the ministers in the court, especially those from aristocratic families, sneered in their hearts, how could itst for thousands of generations? It would be good if it could be passed down to the fourth generation.


    However, the ministers still knelt down and congratted Emperor Jingyuan: "Congrattions, Your Majesty, I am very happy to have new food to save the world!"


    Emperor Jingyuan was happy to hear this, and taking advantage of his happiness, he made another decree: "The former head of the Imperial Medical Office, Dr. Wu, made a magical medicine to anthelminize, which was a meritorious service to the country. His grandson was pardoned. Min Shu, the son of the former rebel king, became a schr and was reinstated." Give him his name, cut off his medicine, allow him to take the scientific examination and serve as an official, and serve the court loyally!"


    As the son of a traitor to the king, Mindong''s family has been given medicine to prevent him from giving birth to children. This time the medicine was stopped, which shows that he was really forgiven.


    Emperor Jingyuan will happily pardon him this time. First, Aunt Wu said that even if Min Shu is pardoned, she will stay in the pce and continue to serve the queen.


    Second, Dr. Wu has indeed made great contributions, so he cannot be rewarded.


    The third is that Min Shu was demoted to amoner twenty years ago, and all the rebels who rebelled against the king were killed long ago. His name was only restored, but his imperial surname was not restored. He was still adopted into the Min family. His heir posed no threat to Emperor Jingyuan''s throne, so Emperor Jingyuan was happy to be a good person for once.


    The ministers had no feeling about this matter, and they responded and shouted: "Your Majesty is wise!"


    But Aunt Wu and the Queen in the harem were very happy, and they both cried.


    The queen also ordered the pce officials: "ce the incense table, prepare sacrifices, thank God for Sheng Yan''s kindness, and then pray for Sheng Yan, so that he will be free from disasters in the future."


    Min Dong''s family was originally named Chu Shengyan, and they were truly descendants of the Chu royal family.


    Yes. The pce servants immediately got busy and quickly set up the incense table.


    Aunt Wu knelt down and knelt down to thank Heaven. The Queen also offered a stick of incense herself, but no matter how much celebration there was... she had just been pardoned, so she couldn''t be too public about it. She had to stay dormant first, so as not to offend others'' eyes. Sheng Yan should be used as a raft.


    but


    "Sheng Yan is quite young, but does he have a girl he likes? Don''t worry about it. If you do, just tell her and I will give him a marriage decree."


    It''s a pity that Sheng Yan was betrothed to a child and was the eldest niece of the Queen Mother''s mother''s family. However, when Sheng Yan was not a few years old, his grandfather and father had an affair. He was implicated and was imprisoned. He stayed in the county pce for several years.


    Old doctor Wu and his senior brother, who was the owner of Yuanzi Medicine Store at that time, worked hard for several years before adopting the method of passing Sheng Yan to his senior brother, so that Sheng Yan could be exempted from house arrest and have the status of the Min Dong family.


    And the eldest grand-niece of the Queen Mother''s natal family could not marry amoner. The engagement was cancelled, and the girl married someone else.


    Fortunately, the Min Dong family did not have deep feelings for her and it was not too painful. However, the Min Dong family was indeed very old. If there was a girl he liked, he had to marry her as soon as possible without any further dy.


    Aunt Wu also wanted her son to be happy for the rest of his life, so she said: "Thank you very much for your love, the Queen... I will send him a letter and ask about it."


    Queen: "Without further dy, write a letter now and I''ll have someone deliver it." Min Dong''s family also met the Queen when he was a child. He had suffered for many years. The Queen sincerely wished him well, so she dragged Aunt Wu into the pce to write a letter, but She was in poor health. After working for so long, her vision went dark and she almost fell down. Fortunately, she hurriedly bit her tongue and woke up from the pain.


    Don''t faint. If Sheng Yan falls ill just after she is pardoned...he will definitely get angry at Sheng Yan, and Sheng Yan will suffer again.


    "Queen, please don''t move. I''ll rub the acupoints." Aunt Wu was so frightened that she quickly rubbed a few acupuncture points for the queen. After a quarter of an hour, the queen finally recovered.


    The pce people were also frightened. They took out soft chairs and waited nearby. When they saw that the queen was fine, they finally came to life.


    The queen smiled upon seeing this: "Don''t worry, I will live until the end and will not let you die a happy death."


    If something happens to her, her family, the pce servants who serve her, and the pce servants'' family will all be buried with her. She has no hope in this life, and she doesn''t want the people who serve her to have no hope either.


    After hearing this, the pce people were relieved but sad at the same time. They looked at the skinny queen and choked up: "The queen is blessed with great blessings, and the good days are still toe."


    Honestly blessed?


    The queenughed when she heard this and didn''t say anything. She was helped onto a soft chair and carried back to the pce by the pce servants. After a good sleep, she was given a banquet in her pce with the pce servants. They had a banquet to celebrate the pardon of Min Dong''s family.


    The Queen did this because she knew Emperor Jingyuan would definitely ask.


    Sure enough, when Emperor Jingyuan learned that the queen was so happy that she held a banquet to celebrate, Long Yan was overjoyed and said to the Qin Chief Supervisor: "It''s rare that the queen is interested. Please send the jade te fruit from the south as tribute to the queen quickly to add some sweetness to the queen."


    The jade te fruit is the mangosteen, which is called the jade te fruit in Dachu because the inside is as white as a jade te.


    Inspector Qin said happily: "Yes, I will do it myself."


    But before Qin had gone a few steps, Emperor Jingyuan stopped him again: "Forget it, there''s no need to send it away!"


    this?


    Yes. Supervisor Qin turned back and continued to serve Emperor Jingyuan in the Mingwei Hall to review the memorial.


    But because of this incident, Emperor Jingyuan became irritable. He grabbed a document and threw it at Gu Jinan: "What are you writing? Even if you don''t write the words well, take it and rewrite it!"


    Gu Jinan suffered an unreasonable disaster, but he was used to it. He quickly said yes, got up, picked up the document on the ground, and copied it again ording to the above.


    However, Emperor Jingyuan''s anger did not end there. A few dayster, new good news arrived from Du Neijian and Qi Yi, saying that each vige was willing to try cassava.


    Emperor Jingyuan was happy to see it, but soon he became angry: "You are so bold, Qi Yi, you dare to ask me for just having made some achievements, you are a bastard!"


    There is no other reason, but Qi Yi also sent a letter. The letter said that if Emperor Jingyuan wanted to reward Gu Jinli, he would make her the Lady of the Qing Dynasty and canonize her ording to ancient rituals without using the name of the imperial dynasty.


    Mrs. Qingshi?


    Is this because he thought that Chu would be destroyed and was afraid of harming the Gu family, so he asked the Gu family to be given the title of Lady of the Qing Dynasty?


    Bold, bold!


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious, but Qi Yi said that Gu Jinli had made great contributions that would benefit future generations, and she should be given a reward beyond the one-time reward.

 Chapter 2304: New Year

    Chapter 2304: New Year


    Chapter 2304 Chinese New Year


    What Qi Yi said was reasonable, but Emperor Jingyuan was very angry and took out his anger on Gu Jinan.


    boom!


    Emperor Jingyuan mmed the table and threw the letter written by Qi Yi into Gu Jinan''s face: "Rebellious minister, drag him down and give him tenshes!"


    "Yes!" The Imperial Guards rushed out, dragged Gu Jinan out, took off his coat, and whipped him ten times on the back.


    However, the Yulin Army knew Emperor Jingyuans temper and also knew that Gu Jinan was favored, so they did not do anything cruel and only allowed him to suffer some superficial injuries.


    After the execution, Gu Jinan was carried back to Mingwei Hall.


    Emperor Jingyuan pointed to the letter on the ground and said, "See for yourself, what do you mean by Gu family? Do you want to rebel?!"


    Gu Jinan picked up the letter and read the content...Mrs. Qingshi? It actually has the same name as Qing Shi Guan.


    The Qing Shi Guan originated from the Qin Dynasty and has stood for thousands of years. It has gone through countless dynasties and has never been destroyed. Emperors of all dynasties will repair the Qing Shi Guan. This is because everyone recognizes that they are descendants of the Qin Dynasty and regards the Qing Shi Guan as a Qin artifact. , different from other dynasties.


    Uncle Qi advised Emperor Jingyuan that he was saving her by making Xiaoyu the Lady of the Qing Dynasty. Gu Jinan was very grateful... The Chu Dynasty was already in danger, and he didn''t know when it would fall. If Xiaoyu got it because of the cassava grains, How should Xiaoyu deal with the title of a princess or a royaldy?


    Will he be ridiculed by the people of the new dynasty for the rest of his life, or will hemit suicide to show his loyalty to Chu?


    Hehe, Xiaoyu doesnt owe Da Chu, so why should he die for Da Chu after he has made great achievements? !


    "The Gu family, the ministers, and the sisters are loyal to Chu, and have no intention of turning back, and they have no ability to do so. Please tell me clearly." Gu Jinan said without being arrogant or humble: "If your majesty does not believe it, I can kill myself to prove my innocence! "


    Emperor Jingyuan also knew that the Qin and Gu families were incapable of overthrowing a dynasty, and he also knew the contributions that the Qin and Gu families had made to Chu. He was just angry... Once upon a time, he was the heir appointed by the emperor''s grandfather and supported by the ministers, but now everything is over. changed.


    Even Qi Yi, a pure minister, has changed and started to think about the future of the Gu family!


    The atmosphere in the pce was very bad, and when we didn''t know how to end it, an internal **** suddenly came and told Superintendent Qin a piece of news.


    Eunuch Qin immediately reported: "Your Majesty, the Queen is very interested in cassava grain. She summoned Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Gu to the pce to make food with cassava."


    What?


    Tiaohua wants to eat cassava?


    How is this possible!


    Emperor Jingyuan hurriedly issued an order: "You are being ridiculous. Please convey my decree quickly. I order the queen not to eat cassava. Anyone who dares to eat cassava for the queen will be beheaded!"


    "Yes, the old ve went to deliver the order in person." Qin Superintendent hurriedly left and rushed to the queen''s pce.


    Because the Queen summoned Mrs. Qi and Ouyang Ming, Emperor Jingyuan calmed down and pointed at Gu Jinan and said: "Get down and treat your injury."


    Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. Gu Jinan thanked him, but worried about Gu Jinlis safety, he asked: Your Majesty, my sister-inws reward...


    "A female prostitute who has only made some achievements and wants to be rewarded? Madam Qingshi, oh, is she worthy of this title?" Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "When a woman marries, she obeys her husband, and Mrs. Gu should be honest with her husband and educate her children. , my wife will be banned, wait until her husband makes great achievements, then get out!"


    The meaning is very obvious, that is, Gu Jinli will not be rewarded.


    "Yes, Wei Chen, please leave." Gu Jinan felt relieved and retreated to the Imperial Medical Office for treatment.


    Compared with the reward that will be burdened for the rest of his life, it is actually better not to give him a reward... Anyway, all the Chu people know that the toxins in cassava are removed by the small fish, and it was the small fish who first proposed to use cassava as food. This is enough.


    Mrs. Qi, her daughter and Ouyang Ming were taken into the pce by the pce officials.


    Ouyang Ming knelt down and gave a great salute to the Queen: "I would like to thank the Queen for saving her life." When she came in, Chief Qin had already told her about Gu Jinan, and also said that the Queen summoned them to the pce to help her. Qi Yi and Gu Jinan.


    Actually, the queen is still helping Emperor Jingyuan.


    Qi Yi was a pure minister who worked hard for Chu. The queen did not want Emperor Jing Yuan to lose such a pure minister again... He had already lost her natal family, the family of Wei Guo Gong, and the family of the Marquis of Qin. If he lost Qi Yi again, he would really be a widow.


    "Without ceremony, get up quickly." The Queen gave Ouyang Ming a hand, gave them a seat, and asked: "Have you brought food made from cassava grain? Let me have a look."


    Your Majesty, I brought it here. Ouyang Ming opened the food box himself and took out tes of cassava delicacies.


    The queen''s eyes lit up when she saw it: "This food made from cassava grain is really nice... It looks simr to something made from white flour. It is a good grain... Your Gu family has made great contributions, and future generations will remember the Gu family''s contribution."


    The queen''s health is not good and she always has to pause for a while before continuing.


    Ouyang Ming listened patiently and said humbly: "Your Majesty, you are too praised. The Gu family is just being loyal and does not dare to be greedy for credit."


    Seeing that Ouyang Ming was very cautious, the queen stopped talking about the credit and asked about the two big wolves: "I heard that Qin and Gu have two twin boys? How lucky are they? How old are they?" Are the two babies healthy?"


    After Ouyang Ming heard this, he really rxed a lot and told a lot of interesting stories about the big wolf and the two wolves. The queenughed several times and even burst into tears. Ouyang Ming was so frightened that she hurriedly apologized: "Your Majesty, please forgive me." The crime is that my wife is too presumptuous and talks too much."


    "I asked you to say it. What''s your crime?" The queen smiled and sighed: "I am very happy that they have be parents and have such a Lin''er."


    She shed tears because Qin and Gu were living the married life she had dreamed of, but she could never live it in her life. She could only listen to their stories to make herself happy.


    With that said, he took out two more purses and handed them to Ouyang Ming: "These are the purses I made in my spare time... When I give the Qin family a gift next time, I will send them to the Qin family for the two dolls."


    The Empress actually gave the two children something. Ouyang Ming was shocked and knelt down again: "I thank the Empress for the gift of the big wolf and the two wolves."


    Queen: "It''s just two brocade purses. They are not expensive things. They are not worthy of such thanks. Get up."


    In fact, this is not the case. There is a "letter" hidden in the wallet, which can mobilize the old troops of the Yuan Kingdom Duke''s Mansion... The Queen''s natal family, the Yuan Kingdom Duke''s Mansion, was once a family with heavy military forces, but it has declined now, but those old troops are still there.


    The Queen gave such a generous gift not because she wanted to do anything, but because she felt that Qin and Gu were having a hard time and wanted to help them.


    I also want to help the Duke of Yuan Dynasty.


    In order to prevent the descendants of the Duke of Yuan from being too miserable when the Chu State falls, the Qin and Gu families can help the Duke of Yuan.


    Or maybe it was because of that little bit of expectation... She really hoped that Qin Sang was the son of Sister-inw Qin. If the Qin family still had an heir, she would have the honor to see Sister-inw Qin after her death.


    She remembered that Sister-inw Qin was very kind to her, but she couldn''t help her back then.


    The queen suppressed her emotions, spoke to Ouyang Ming and Mrs. Qi, and gave Mrs. Qi a promise: "Master Qi is a hero, and I will definitely choose a good family for your eldest daughter, and you will not be bullied." She wont let anyone take advantage of her.

 Chapter 2305: decisive battle

    Chapter 2305: decisive battle


    Chapter 2305 Decisive Battle


    There are many women in trouble, and Qi Yi and his wife are most worried about this daughter. After hearing this, Mrs. Qi knelt down with excitement: "I would like to thank the Queen for her great kindness. You are the benefactor of my family."


    Qi Yi''s daughter also knelt down and said sincerely: "I thank you, the Queen, for taking care of me. I will be more careful when doing things in the future, so as not to fall into other people''s traps, not to worry my parents, and not to cause trouble in the family."


    She was only fourteen years old, and she knew how to be wary of others and protect herself, which made the queen very happy and said: "You are a good child, but you are also the daughter of a hero... If someone really makes trouble for you, don''t be afraid, just say it directly, and I will give it to you." Support me."


    "Yes, I obey my orders!" Qi Yi''s daughter held back tears and solemnly thanked the queen.


    The queen smiled and nodded: "Get up, I don''t have so many etiquette here."


    "Yes." The little girl stood up gracefully, which endeared her even more to the queen. Even though she was very tired, she continued to talk to them. It was not until three o''clock in the morning when the pce door was about to close that the queen said: "It''s gettingte. The pce will call you again for a talk."


    After taking a few breaths, he ordered the female officer Yuan: "Send them off for me."


    "Yes." The female official of Yuan Dynasty responded and escorted Ouyang Ming and others out of the pce.


    Gu Jinan was beaten up and given two days off. He was waiting for Ouyang Ming at the gate of the imperial city to take her home.


    Ouyang Ming was very happy. He said goodbye to Mrs. Qi and his daughter, and got into his carriage. He couldn''t wait to see Gu Jinan''s injury: "Is the injury serious?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and shook his head: "The Imperial Guardsmen are careful in their actions. It''s just a few flesh wounds, so Ming''er doesn''t need to worry."


    He added: "I''m sorry for making you worry. I''ll be careful next time."


    Ouyang Ming shook his head: "Don''t worry too much about me. Just do what you want to do. I will be protected by the Ouyang family and nothing will happen to you."


    Before marrying Gu Jinan, she was prepared to endure hardships with him. Emperor Jingyuan was moody, so he could not avoid punishment by being careful.


    Gu Jinan was very moved, hugged her tightly and said, "Ming''er, thank you."


    Ouyang Ming smiled, his face flushing: "We are all one family, why are we grateful?"


    Speaking of the queen''s mother -in w gave the wolf two wolf puppets.


    Gu Jinan was stunned when he heard it, and asked: "Where is the purse? Let me take a look."


    Ouyang Ming took out a small brocade box and handed it to Gu Jinan: "Here."


    Gu Jinan took it, took out his purse, checked it, and found nothing unusual, but he always felt something was wrong, but he didn''t say much and kept enduring it.


    When he got home, he entered the couple''s main room, closed the door, and then said: "The Queen has never met Xiaoyu and his wife. Even if she likes them no matter how much she likes them, she won''t specially give these two purses, right?"


    Ouyang Ming: "It''s just two small, inexpensive purses, there shouldn''t be anything fishy about them."


    But Gu Jinan is a sensitive person. He held the brocade box and thought for a long time, and finally said: "Is there a custom in the capital to give gifts to babies under one year old on February 2?"


    Ouyang Ming nodded: "There is this custom... Do you want to use this excuse to send the purse as soon as possible?"


    Gu Jinan nodded, looked at the brocade box and said, "Although I don''t know if there is any mystery in it, since the Queen specially gave it to me, it''s better to send it to Xiaoyu and the others as soon as possible."


    Ouyang Ming: "Okay, I''ll make arrangements right away. You can take good care of yourself at home these two days."


    Ouyang Ming is a girl from the capital, and this custom requires the preparation of certain things, so she has to do it herself.


    "Okay." Gu Jinan was very happy to be pampered by his wife, but he was not idle either. He was preparing for the New Year at home and giving New Year gifts to his inws.


    Ouyang Ming worked quickly, and two dayster, two small purses were sent out of the capital along with two carts of gifts.


    The families who were staring at Gu Jinan knew that it was a February 2 gift from his uncle to his two newborn nephews, so they did not send anyone to check too much, and the gifts went to the northwest smoothly.


    Thanks to two small purses, they were delivered quickly. After a few months, they were of great help.


    During the Chinese New Year, it snowed heavily in the northwest again. Fortunately, each health station had enough dry firewood, charcoal, and cotton-padded jackets, so there was no need to worry about freezing to death. bang bang bang~


    Eng, a bad boy, saw Gu Jinli and the others making dumplings. He grabbed a handful of dumplings and pped them on the kang. When he heard the sound, he shouted excitedly: "Ouch!"


    As he said that, he was going to hug Eng. Unexpectedly, the little guy turned around and used his hands and feet to crawl to Mother Yu. He also looked back at Gu Jinli andughed at her: "Wow!"


    The two cubs were born in March and are now nine months old. They can crawl and stand, especially the active second wolf, who crawls very fast.


    The big wolf sat obediently to the side, andughed when he saw this, and waved his two little hands, as if to cheer up the second wolf.


    The second wolf became even more excited and howled again, like a wolf cub.


    Gu Jinli was amused by them, and then he lowered his face and lectured Eng: "Don''t crawl around in such excitement. If you fall off the kang, you will cry."


    The two children the most painful for Yu Xun said: "Don''t worry about thedy, Sanqing watched it, and the two young masters couldn''t fall."


    As he said that, he wanted to help Er Lang dig out the rotten dumplings in his hand, but Er Lang thought that Aunt Yu was ying with him, so the little fat boy turned around and climbed to the other side of the fire pit.


    Gu Jinli had been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw himing, he hugged him and said proudly: "Ha, it''s in my mother''s hands. How can you still crawl? Open your palms quickly, and my mother will wash your hands." Otherwise, the rotten dumplings will be all over the kang, and no one can sit on the kang."


    How can the two wolves cooperate obediently?


    He was clenching his little fists, but did not open them. He raised his hands and shook his little fists towards Gu Jinli. He was shaking his little fists happily when a shadow was cast in front of his eyes. His little body quickly flew into the air and was taken away by his biological father.


    Qin Sang quickly took out the rotten dumplings from Eng''s hands, wiped his little hands clean, and kissed him: "You did something bad again to make your mother angry. If you are so bad, be careful of daddy beating you."


    Aha! Eng recognized that his father was back and jumped happily in his arms.


    Qin Sang was very happy and yed with him for a while, then quickly put him down and went to hug the big wolf that had crawled over and was looking up at him with its little head.


    "The big wolf is so good. He didn''t lose his temper when his father hugged his brother first. Instead, he obediently waited for his father to hug him. He will hug you right now." Qin Sang picked up the big wolf and rewarded him with flying high. Make the big wolf giggle with joy.


    The two wolves quit and started to make noises about flying high.


    Qin Sang treated them equally, picked up the two wolves, yed with them for a while, and made the two little guys feelfortable. Then he pulled Gu Jinli and walked to the back room: "Xiaoyu, find me some clothes, I''m a little cold."


    In fact, I am not looking for something, but I want to hug her.


    As soon as he entered the inner room and the servants were gone, he wrapped his arms around her and held her in his arms.


    The couple hugged each other like thieves, which made Gu Jinliugh so hard that he hugged his waist and asked: "You wille back on New Year''s Eve, but you have to leave in the middle of the night?"


    Thousand households have to guard Du Chonggou with most of their troops, and they alsoe back in batches during the New Year.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "This year is the first time for the two children to celebrate the New Year. General Jiang gave me two days off and allowed me to return to the camp on the night of the first day of the Lunar New Year."


    He stared down at her again and said softly: "Xiaoyu, I can stay with you to celebrate the New Year."


    When I said thest word, I kissed her. I was so happy that I wanted the family of four to continue like this and not be separated.


    It''s a pity that they celebrate the New Year, but the Rong people don''t.


    The snow was falling heavily and the cold wind was howling. The Rong people wore clothes made of fur and braved the wind and snow as they marched towards Duchonggou.


    Bang bang bang!


    The soldiers rode horses and beat animal skin drums, running from far and near, shouting to the marching Dajong soldiers: "The Khan of Heaven and the Great Wizard have orders to speed up the march, and march through Chu in time for the Chu people to celebrate the New Year." We have taken away theirnd, robbed their women, and made them work as cattle and horses for us as ves!"


    Huhuhu! the Rong warriors shouted like savages: We broke through the Chu territory, robbed their women, and asked the Chu people to make cattle and horses for us!


    Someone else said shamelessly: "Nv Chu is indeed beautiful, especially her figure. She is very soft. When she was wrapped around me, it was like wrapping around a piece of silk. She was just too delicate, and she got hurt after just a few sleeps." "

 Chapter 2306: Hemujia

    Chapter 2306: Hemujia


    Chapter 2306 The Hemu Family


    When the soldiers at the back heard this, they echoed: "The Chu girls really didn''t sleep well, and they died before they had enough fun. What a **** bad luck!"


    "Still unlucky? The bad luck has never stopped for you. Even after Chu Nu died, you still worked like a cow to death!"


    Hahaha, you cant stop. Everyone is dead. If you dont use force while your body is soft, it will be wasted when it bes stiff.


    Then he said: "But we don''t have to deal with the dying Chu girls this time. The great wizard will go out in person. We will definitely be able to defeat Chu this time. By then, there will be countless Chu girls. They are not afraid even if they die, and there are countless more." Live Chu Nu will fill it in!


    "Brother Lilin is right, we will have no shortage of Chu girls in the future... After destroying Da Chu, we will bring the allocated Chu girls back to Da Rong and let them be our ves, helping us herd cattle, make beds, and To make meat and food, we can take our women and children with us and just serve the witch god!"


    While he was talking happily, a group of people suddenly came running. The leader raised his whip and whipped the soldiers who were talking.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Hit the unprotected face specifically, beating the soldier who spoke severely, and angrily asked: "Where does your grandson dare to hit me?!"


    Snapped!


    Another whip was struck on the questioning soldier.


    He Mutuo said angrily: "Open your dog eyes and see clearly, I am the third son of the He Mu family!"


    "People from the Hemu family!" After hearing this, the soldiers in this area were so frightened that they did not dare to speak anymore.


    He Mu asked: "Tian Khan and the great wizard have ordered to speed up the march. We must rush to Duchonggou when the Chu people are celebrating the New Year and catch Chu by surprise. You don''t step up the march, but here you miss the Chu women. Can you fall asleep immediately after just thinking about it? Hurry up and get on my way!"


    Although the Rong people loved Chu women, they would not marry them. They only regarded them as leather quilts to warm their beds and emergency food. He Mutuo did not want to hear this and took the opportunity to punish them.


    Yes! the soldiers responded, not daring to say any more. Thinking of the beauty of Dachu in their hearts, they elerated their march.


    The Rong people will be martial arts, and Rongbing is strong and strong, like a hungry wolf, but can eat and sleep on the horse''s back without having to spend time to stop and rest.


    By the time of New Year''s Eve, it was only six days'' journey from Duchonggou.


    However, the great wizard still felt that the marching speed was too slow, so he gave the order to speed up the march.


    The great wizard was eager to march because he wanted to see Tuogude as soon as possible... They had not seen each other for more than four years since Tuogude led his troops to attack Dachu. For four years, the great wizard missed him terribly.


    Four dayster, the army of thieves had passed through Changhe Prefecture, and Long''an Prefecture was past Changhe Prefecture.


    But at this moment, Da Rongtian Khan issued a new order.


    Bang bang bang!


    The soldiers beat the animal skin drum again and shouted: "The Khan of Heaven has ordered that all warriors stop marching, camp on the spot, and recuperate for two days. After two days, they will rush to Duchonggou ording to the order, break through the Jianchu defense line, and break through the Chu territory." !


    Huhuhuhu, Tian Khan is brave and wise! Millions of soldiers shouted, and their voices broke through the sky, shaking the mountains and forests, and startling the wild wolves in the mountains to howl.


    The soldiers were not afraid of wild wolves at all and raised wolves as domestic animals. When they heard the sound of wild wolves, they were very excited and began to call to the troops: "Who wants to follow me into the mountains to look for wolves? If you want to go, follow up quickly and destroy the wolf den." Come on, lets have some meat tonight!


    Let us warriors of the Golden Tent go!


    We, the brave men of Silver Tent, are going too!


    At one time, many people were greeted.


    However, these men and horsese from different gold tents and silver tents. They don''t dare to lose all the warriors in the golden tent. They will be found by thousands of households in the golden tent. They will be used to sacrifice to the witch **** and raise poisonous insects.


    The great wizard of the army was sitting in arge carriage made of wolf skin. When he heard the movement, he frowned and asked, "But the Khan of Heaven ordered to stop the march?"


    The witch doctor who was waiting for him nodded: "Reporting to the great wizard, that''s right." "Asshole!" The great wizard was very angry: "He stopped marching without asking me. What does he want to do? Jian Chu doesn''t want it anymore?"


    He also said: "Carry me to see the Khan."


    In the whole Dahong, apart from the witch-god, the great shaman and Tian Khan are the biggest. The witch doctor did not dare to disobey and immediately responded: "Yes."


    The witch doctor asked someone to bring a big animal skin chair, and after helping the big wizard sit on it, he asked four little witch doctors to carry the big wizard to the big tent of the Khan of Heaven.


    The great wizard has a special status and can directly enter the king''s tent without notification.


    Tian Khan had long expected that he woulde, and was not surprised to see him. He asked calmly: "The great wizard is not in good health, why did hee here in person? If you have something to report, I will just go and see the great wizard in person." .


    "Don''t dare to work, Tian Khan." The great wizard said: "But why did Tian Khan suddenly order to stop the march? Didn''t we already agree that we would go all the way to Duchonggou and destroy the Chu? If we stop now, wouldn''t we? Dont you want to miss the good opportunity for a surprise attack during the Chu peoples Chinese New Year?!


    He waited for more than four years and finally saw Tuogude, but Tian Khan stopped, which was obviously intentional.


    Seeing the angry look on the great wizard''s face, Tian Khan smiled... Eunuch, are you in a hurry to see your concubine? Haha, how can it be that easy?


    Tuo Gude has been operating in Du Chong Valley for two years. Now Du Chong Gully has long been dominated by Tuo Gu De. If he enters Du Chong Gully rashly, he is afraid that he will be ambushed by Tuo Gu De. It is better to stop for two days and feel around. Lets talk about Tuogudes situation.


    Tian Khan said: "Before the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Chu people are celebrating the New Year. The great wizard does not need to worry, the time is still on our side."


    The great wizard was not concerned about this, but wanted to see Tuogude as soon as possible. After hearing this, he became more and more angry, and suppressed his anger and said: "But you did not consult with me when you gave the order."


    Discuss with you?


    Tian Khan smiled, why should I discuss this with you? You are just an eunuch. Do you really think that you are the **** of Dayong?


    but


    Tian Khan said: "The great wizard wants to see King Tuogu. Don''t worry, I will give an order for him toe to see you and me."


    The great wizard was shocked: "You want Tuogud toe here?"


    What does Tian Khan want to do? Do you want to take the opportunity to surround Tuogude?


    It is very possible.


    The great wizard was afraid that Tuo Gude would die, so hepromised: "King Tuo Gude still needs to guard Du Chonggou. There is no need for him toe all the way to see you and me. Let''s recuperate for a few days and then go to Du Chong Gugou."


    However, Tian Khan refused and said, "It''s toote. I have already sent someone to deliver a message to Tuo Gude and asked him toe and see him."


    "Tiehe, you go too far!" The great wizard was shocked. Tiehe went too far. He knew clearly about his rtionship with Tuogude and dared to plot against Tuogude in front of him. So don''t me him for not cooperating. .


    The great wizard took out the Witch God''s Token and said: "Tiehe, I warn you in the name of the Witch God. Send people to take back the Tian Khan Token quickly. Don''t let King Tuo Gue here, otherwise don''t me me for tearing it up." Our covenant!"


    Tear up the covenant?


    Tian Khan sneered and was about to speak when a gust of wind blew into the king''s tent.


    King Qingma came in with a group of people. Seeing this posture, he asked: "Khan Tian, great wizard, what kind of dispute are you having?"

 Chapter 2307: Eat both ends

    Chapter 2307: Eat both ends


    Chapter 2307 Eat both ends


    Tiehe did not hide anything and said with a smile: "King Qingma and Uncle Hemu are here. Nothing happened. It''s just that the great wizard wants to attack Du Chonggou as soon as possible, but I think we should stop for a few days and wait for King Tuogu toe and talk to us." After the meeting, we exined clearly what happened to Du Chong Valley, and then defeated Du Chong Valley in one go to avoid being ambushed by Jian Chu. After all, after more than two years, we know too little about Du Chong Valley, and General Chu is not a vegetarian. .


    Only said what could be said, and did not tell anything about the great wizard and Tuogude.


    The Rong people believe in the Witch God. As the messenger of the Witch God, the Grand Wizard must remain and continue to control the soldiers. He cannot say disgusting things about the Grand Wizard and Tuogude, causing the Grand Wizard to lose his divinity.


    The Green Horse King nodded, looked at the great wizard, and said: "Great wizard, Tian Khan is right. You really cannot underestimate the generals of Chu. This attack on Chu is rted to the great cause of the entire army. You must not be hasty. It is better to wait." Lets talk about it after King Tuokudes.


    The great wizard has calmed down, put away the token, stopped talking about Tuogude, and let the witch doctor help him leave.


    Just when I was passing by He Muji, I nced at He Muji inadvertently.


    After he left, Hemuji saluted and said: "Khan Tian, this attack on Chu requires the unity of all the tribes of Dayong. This is not a good time to surround and kill King Tuogu. You must keep Tuogu first." King De."


    The Hemu family killed King Lishan''s tribe and made great contributions to Tiehe''s purge of Da Rong. More importantly, after the Hemu family killed King Lishan, they did not seize the tribe of King Lishan and be the new tribal king. Dedicating the Lishan King''s tribe to Tiehe set a precedent for a general''s family to perish and be a tribal king without inheriting the throne.


    Therefore, Tiehe gave Hemuji face and said: "Uncle Hemuji is right. This attack on Chu requires the help of King Tuogu. I won''t kill him so soon. I ordered him toe over, just because I''m afraid Fell into his trap.


    He Muji said: "The Khan of Heaven is wise."


    Cough cough cough! The great wizard was so angry at Tie He that he couldnt help coughing as soon as he returned to the tent where he lived.


    Sanno quickly lit a red ointment, handed it to the great wizard''s nose, and asked him to take a few puffs. After a while, the great wizard finally stopped coughing.


    Sannuoforted him: "Great wizard, you are the faith of all the people in Da Rong. You are the messenger of the witch **** who can make the Khan of Heaven fear him with just a single shout from a high ce. There is no need to be angry with Tiehe. His position as Khan of Heaven can be changed at any time." He belongs to the Lord, but you are not. It would be beneath your status to care too much about him."


    Sessive great wizards are selected by the previous great wizard. Once they are recognized by the army, it is a matter of life. Even if the power is as powerful as the Khan, the great wizard cannot be removed.


    On the other hand, a bad word from the great wizard can make Tian Khan lose the support of the soldiers and people.


    "But now he has my handle in his hand!" The great wizard took a sip of red ointment and ordered: "Send someone to send a message to Hemu and ask him to deliver a message to King Tuo Gude. King Tuo Gude came. Be careful not to fall into Tiehe''s ambush."


    He added: "Be careful when you send the message, so that you don''t get discovered by Tiehe''s people."


    "Yes." Sannuo responded and went to do it immediately. While Tiehe and the kings of various tribes were discussing things in the king''s tent, he sent the news to Hemutuo, who took it to Hemuji. .


    At night, Hemuji came back.


    He Mutuo told He Muji the news: "Dad, the great wizard asked you to secretly send someone to deliver a message to Tuo Gude."


    He Muji said: "Then send someone to deliver the letter." "Yes." He Mutuo went to do it immediately.


    Hemuji went to see Tiehe again and told Tiehe that the great wizard had asked him to send someone to deliver a message to Tuogude. He also apologized: "The people have been sent out without informing Tian Khan in advance." , please God Khan to punish you.


    Tiehe waved his hand and said nonchntly: "It''s a trivial matter. Uncle Hemu doesn''t need to go out of his way to apologize."


    He raised his hand again, put one hand on Hemu Ji''s shoulder, and said: "The Hemu family saved my father Khan''s life. The friendship between our two families is extraordinary. In the future, I will rely on the Hemu family to achieve a greater foundation. Uncle, there is no need to be too polite to me, as long as the result is beneficial to me, Uncle Hemu can handle it first and reportter."


    What the Hemu family does is very simr to the witch army, except that the witch army is a thing of the Tuogu family and does not obey the orders of the Khan.


    Thest Khan of Tiantian was worried that the Tuogu family would use the witch army to rebel, so he supported the Hemu family and wanted to build the Hemu family into a second witch army... The effect was good. This time the Hemu family helped to clear out the Rong territory.


    Yes, Hemuji thanks Khan for trusting him. Hemuji knelt down and gave Tiehe a big salute.


    Tihe was very happy and after saying a few words to him, he let him leave.


    He Muji returned to his camp and sent someone to send a message to the Great Wizard, telling him: Great Wizard, please rest assured that Tian Khan still wants to use Tuo Gude''s troops to break through the Chu Kingdom, and he will not kill Tuo Gude now. King, only after the great army has destroyed half of the troops of Jianchu will they attack King Tuogu. At that time, the great wizard will be imprisoned, and Tian Khan will give the great wizard a designated heir, who will be the new great wizard. Continue to use the name of the Witch God to control the Rong people.


    The great wizard felt relieved after seeing it, but...heh, he wanted to imprison me and give me an heir, just in a dream!


    If Tuogude dies, he will immediately use the name of the Witch God to make the Dajong warriors rebel against the Sky Khan.


    Sannuo said: "With the help of the Hemu family, the great wizard can rest assured."


    The great wizard looked at Sannuo, raised his hand and patted his head gently, and said: "Your father and brother have helped me a lot. If one day I go to see the witch god, I will definitely designate you as the new great wizard."


    Sang Nuo was formerly called He Mu Sang, and was the fifth son of He Mu Ji. Later, he fell in love with him, and the He Mu family purified San Nuo and sent him to serve him. They have been doing their best for many years.


    Its just that he trusted Fu Pu too much before and failed to see Sannuo. How did he know that Fu Pu was Tiehes person, and Tiehe knew about his affair with Ade!


    "Sang Nuo is not worthy. Please stop saying this to the great wizard." San Nuo knelt down in fear and said with tears: "Sang Nuo is too ipetent to be the great wizard. I just hope that after serving the great wizard for a hundred years, he can go Traveling in all directions."


    This was not the first time that Sannuo told him about traveling around. At first, the great wizard didn''t believe it. But after he told him more, the great wizard began to believe most of it. He helped him up and said, "Where can I be a great wizard when traveling around? Listen to me." Mine, follow me and learn the art of poison, and you will inherit the position of great wizard when you have the opportunity in the future, and dont give up this good position to others."


    Sangnuo listened but did not answer.


    When the great wizard saw this, he was very satisfied... Although he gave Sannuo face, he didn''t want Sannuo to focus on the position of the great wizard too early, so it was best for Sannuo not to ept or refuse.


    As for the sessor to the great wizard, he also asked Ade. Only after Ade agreed would he really train Sanno as his sessor.


    Even so, the Sannuo and Hemu families are powerful enough. Now they have both sides, and they also have the trust of Tian Khan and the great wizard.

 Chapter 2308: identity

    Chapter 2308: identity


    Chapter 2308 Identity


    Tian Khan thought that the Hemu family was his work on the side of the great wizard.


    The great wizard also felt that the Hemu family was his work on the side of Tian Khan.


    However, they were all wrong. The Hemu family was not loyal to either of them from the beginning to the end. The Hemu family had another master, and they only obeyed the orders of that master to subvert the great army!


    In order to aplish this, he did not hesitate to purify Sannuo.


    The cold wind was howling, heavy snow was flying, and the entire northwest was covered in white snow. Tuogude braved the wind and snow and led only a hundred witch troops straight to the ce where Tihe camped.


    He was not afraid that Tiehe would kill him, because he knew very well that Tiehe was not a fool and could not kill him, the tribal king, on the eve of the attack on Chu.


    Woooooooo!


    Dah Rong''s long bull horn sounded, and the soldiers shouted: "King Tuokud is here!"


    The sound spread throughout the camp, letting all the Dajong warriors know that Tuogud wasing.


    The great wizard waspletely relieved when he heard the shouting. He Muji was right, Tiehe would not kill Ade.


    "Bring the makeup box, I want to put on the makeup and go to see King Tuogu. He is a great hero in guarding Du Chonggou and deserves to receive this gift." The great wizard ordered hurriedly.


    "Yes." Sannuo brought the makeup box and gave the great wizard a dignified make-up. He looked at the great wizard and praised: "The great wizard is indeed the messenger of the witch god. He really has the appearance of a god."


    Although it is an exaggeration, the appearance of the great wizard is indeed extraordinary.


    This is the custom of the Great Rong. Only those with beautiful appearance can be selected as great wizards. Those with ordinary appearance will not be selected.


    The great wizard was very satisfied with what he heard. He put his hand on Sannuo''s arm and said, "Let''s go and meet King Tuokud."


    "Yes." Sannuo helped him out of the tent, let him sit on the animal skin chair, and carried him to the king''s tent of the Khan of Heaven.


    When he waited in front of the king''s tent door, Sannuo shouted: "The great wizard is here!"


    Tian Khan was bringing the tribal kings and generals to meet Tuogude. Hearing this shout, he sneered in his heart... Damn eunuch, you can''t wait to see your concubine?


    He was cursing in his heart, but he smiled on his face and said: "Brother Tuogude, you are so lucky, you will be weed by the great wizard as soon as youe back!"


    These words made Tuogud feel angry. What did Tiehe want to do by deliberately saying such disturbing words? After destroying him and the great wizard, how could Tiehe attack Chu?


    Tihe knew that Tuogu was angry, but ignored him. Instead, he said: "Pleasee in, the great wizard!"


    The great wizard was helped into the king''s tent. When all the tribal kings and generals saw him, they all bowed and saluted: "Great wizard."


    The great wizard was very satisfied when he saw this...Although the Witch God was fake and he had been cheating, it had to be said that the name of the Witch God was really useful. It made these noble and distinguished tribal kings bow to him!


    "You don''t have to be polite." The great wizard said, came to Tuo Gude, took out a bottle of snow water, poured it into his hand, and sprinkled it on Tuo Gude: "King Tuo Gude protects the poisonous insect ditch for the Witch God, and kills The people of Chu are despised, so the power of the witch **** spreads throughout Chu. He is a great meritorious official. He specially gives holy water to make King Tuo Gude invincible in battle!"


    Tiehe didn''t say much, just looked at him coldly and pretended to be a ghost.


    After he finished sprinkling the holy water, Tuogude said: "Tuogude thanks the witch **** for the gift. Thank you so much for the great wizard."


    The great wizard smiled and said: "This is what King Tuo Gude deserves. Get up." Tuo Gude nodded and stood up. He didn''t look at the great wizard more, but looked at the Green Horse King: "The Green Horse King is really Its so gratifying that itsing.


    A few years ago, when the army invaded Chu, King Qingma did not send any troops. But this time he came and asked, "Has King Qingmapletely abandoned his identity as a Qin citizen?"


    These words have ulterior motives. They clearly indicate that King Qingma is not a Rong man, and his heart is towards Da Chu.


    But King Qingma smiled: "No, I and the people of the tribe have always thought that we are the people of Qin, and your ancestors also think so."


    Later, the Qin Dynasty fell and the new dynasty could no longer govern such arge territory. The ancestors of the Great Rong took the opportunity to upy the Great Qin Horse Farm andbined with the barbarians. After several decades, they called themselves Rong. This was how the original Great Rong was born.


    The Kerong people were a mixed people, and tribes often fought and killed each other. In order to rule well, they created a shaman **** and unified the mixed tribes in the name of the shaman god.


    As soon as King Qingma said this, many people present changed their expressions... The fact that the ancestor of Da Rong was the ve of the ancestor of Da Chu made them feel very embarrassed.


    A general said angrily: "Humph, our army is protected by the shaman god. We will surely destroy the humble Chu people and make the Chu people our ves!"


    There were many soldiers under themand of King Qingma. Tiehe needed King Qingma to help fight the war. He did not want to have internal strife at this time, so he said: "That was all a thousand years ago. I don''t know the truth. Now everyone is the son of the witch god." People, please stop killing each other over some empty legends, that will only make Chu Chu more advantageous!"


    Tuo Gude said that because he was dissatisfied that King Qingma did not send troops to attack Da Chu, which caused Da Rong to lose the opportunity topletely upy Da Chu. He did not really want to cause internal strife. At this moment, he regretted it and nodded: "Tian Khan Thats right, we are all the people of the Witch God, now we should unite and defeat Jian Chu in one fell swoop!


    As he spoke, he took out a defense n, spread it out on the long table, and said: "This long line is the poisonous insect ditch that Xu You sent people to dig. It was full of poisonous insects. I once asked the warriors to dig tunnels underground. I want to We broke through Jian Chu''s first line of defense from underground, but were discovered by Qin Sang and failed!"


    Qin Sang, is that the great Chu Baihu who killed King Lemuqin? King Qingma asked, quite satisfied in his heart... His sister and granddaughters man is indeed a great hero.


    Tuo Gude nodded: "It''s him. This man is very good at fighting and has great abilities. His identity is definitely not simple. I sent someone to check him out. Now I have some clues. He should be the son of the Marquis of Qin!"


    As soon as the word "Qin Hou" came out, many veteran generals and tribal kings were startled.


    He is the son of the Butcher of Qin? No wonder, no wonder, I asked him how a man in his early twenties could kill King Lemuqin? It turns out he is the son of the Butcher of Qin!


    Only the son of Butcher Qin has such ability!


    The Great Chu Qinhou was a killing god. He loved to make strange moves in battles and was ruthless. Almost all the generals who fought against him were wiped out.


    Because of this, the Marquis of Qin got the title of Butcher of Qin.


    said: "Eighty percent yes."


    He said it was 80%, but he just made it up. He had no actual evidence. He just felt that a peasant, even if his family was a military household, could not learn such a powerful skill.


    Is it so easy to kill the tribal king of Dayong?


    How can a person who has not been taught by various capable masters and carefully cultivated since childhood have the ability to kill a tribal king? !


    The appearance of the Eagle Food Gang was too coincidental. Tuo Gude thought about the war that year countless times, and finally felt that there was something wrong with Qin Sang''s identity.


    King Arman said: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and report him. Didn''t Jian Chu regard the Qin Butcher as a traitor? His whole family is a criminal. Report him and let the emperor of Jian Chu kill him. Let''s capture Jian Chu." At that time, there will be fewer obstacles.


    Tuogu said: "The Emperor of Chu is in the capital, thousands of miles away from the northwest. By the time he finds out, we will have already confronted that boy. But I have already sent a message to Xu You and told him about it. I will wait for him After receiving the news, we will definitely send troops to capture this son, and we can avenge King Lemuqin!"

 Chapter 2309: disastrous defeat

    Chapter 2309: disastrous defeat


    Chapter 2309 A disastrous defeat


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. King Alman took the lead and asked: "Brother Tuogude, what did you say? Have you formed an alliance with Xu You?!"


    Tuo Gude nodded: "Xu You wants to be emperor and has contacted me several times. Now I have his clues. When the wares to a close, I will spread his clues and Xu You will be If he rebels against the general, the Emperor of Chu and him will fight among themselves, and our army will reap the benefits!"


    "Brother Tuogude, you are so powerful. You are worthy of being the warrior of the Witch God!" King Arman was very excited and gave Tuogude the ritual of a soldier paying tribute to a hero. He said: "Brother Tuogude, I, Arman, swear, You will always be my brother in life and death.


    This oath was equivalent to a life-and-death covenant between two tribes. Tuogude was very happy and responded with a salute: "Thank you, King Arman."


    Tihe''s face turned dark when he saw it. Does this idiot Arman know what he is doing? No matter how well Tuogude did, no matter how much he admired him, he shouldn''t have sworn such an oath!


    Fortunately, Tiehe knew that King Arman was simple-minded and did not want to follow Togud but rebelled against him, so he tolerated it.


    But the great wizard said without giving up: "The wizard **** will bless the two warriors."


    After hearing this, Tiehe almost wanted to kill the eunuch.


    He Muji saw everything and smiled secretly... Let''s fight. The harder you fight, the better it will be for us!


    King Qingma pointed at the defense map and asked, "King Tuogu, is this defense map of Da Chu real? Have you found the weakness of Da Chu''s defense? Where do you n to start?"


    "Of course it''s true." Tuo Gude pointed to a ce on the defense map and said: "Erhu Liang is the ce guarded by Cheng Chong, the general of Dachu Zhenxi. Although Cheng Chong is very good at fighting, he is not as good as Jiang Wangang. Generally speaking, it is still a shoring of firepower, and it was Emperor Chu who forced him to share Xu You''s power. Xu You hated him and kept suppressing him. He has few soldiers and horses and insufficient supplies. Beating him is the easiest way to win."


    He added: "You don''t have to fight him head-on. All you need to do is tear a hole in his defense line. Our army''s iron hooves can go straight into Long''an Mansion and kill Jian Chu without leaving a single piece of armor behind!"


    Tuogude was originally the tribal king who was best at fighting in Dayong, and his stay for more than two years was not in vain. He had already figured out the first line of defense.


    After hearing this, the tribal kings and generals of Da Rong all apuded: "Good, good, good, good! As expected of King Tuogu, he is really powerful!"


    King Qingma was shocked, as expected, Cheng Chong became the breakthrough point in this battle.


    Tie He was also shocked. He didnt expect that Tuo Gude had done so many things in just over two years... Tuo Gude must be eliminated in this battle, otherwise the thief would take the opportunity to kill him and then use the great wizard , sit on the throne of the Khan of Heaven.


    I also caught a glimpse of the great wizard looking at Tuogude with bright eyes, and he cursed in his heart: A pair of dog-male castrates!


    Tiehe suppressed the nausea in his heart and asked Tuogude: "Do you have a detailed map of Erhuliang, or a battle strategy? Tell me, and everyone will listen, so as not to prevent the tribes from not cooperating tacitly during the attack and dying the opportunity to fight. "


    Tuo Gu couldn''t trust the Green Horse King, but he still told the battle strategy.


    If they were defeated, he would have reason to say that King Qingma had tipped them off, and then they could settle in Qingma County and Huyang County, and take control of the two ces with the most fertilend, the best climate, and the most abundant water sources.


    For half an hour, Tiehe was impressed: "King Tuogu is worthy of being in charge of the witch army. If he is sent like this, he will be able to break through Erhuliang''s defense and kill Cheng Chong without leaving any trace. Back then, Cheng Chong was killed. He killed many of our warriors, and this time all revenge has been avenged!"


    He then said to King Arman: "When the timees, I will give you all the pregnant women in his guard. At least, I can feed you for half a month."


    "Haha, brother Tiehe, thank you for thinking of me." King Alman was very happy and promised: "The warriors of my tribe will try their best to defeat the base Chu in this battle!" King Alman has one who is not People''s hobby is to eat little fairy meat. The so-called little fairy meat is the little one in the belly of pregnant women... They don''t think it''s anything, and they regard eating little fairy meat as the roasted meat of the Chu people. suckling pig.


    But Qing Mawang and He Muji were about to vomit... They were so inhumane as they drank hair and blood. How could they sincerely submit to such savage beasts? They wanted to vomit if they stayed with these beasts for a moment longer!


    There is no other way, they must endure it now.


    Tiehe said that what he just said was to win over King Alman. Seeing that King Alman liked him, he was also happy and said: "King Tuogu, thank you for your hard working here. The tent has been set up for you. Go back and have a good sleep. Tomorrow we will lead our warriors to Erhuliang and break through Chu territory!"


    But the great wizard said: "King Tuogu has been in Jianchu for several years and has suffered from the bad atmosphere here. It is better to go to my tent of the witch **** to receive the gift first. Only in this way can he receive the blessing of the witch **** and win the victory."


    Tiehe sneered in his heart, the **** is really a nuntuogude, so tantly, aren''t you afraid of being caught in your good deeds?


    He Muji said: "What the great wizard said makes sense. This war is rted to our great cause of the great army. We must be careful in everything. King Tuogu has not officially participated in the Witch God Festival for two years. He really should receive the ceremony and wash away his shame. bad luck."


    Tiehe said: "King Tuogu will go to the witch god''s tent first to receive the ceremony."


    He also said as if he was watching a show: "If you need anything, juste and tell me and I will send someone to deliver it to you."


    After hearing this, the others only thought that Tiehe was good to Tuogude. When Tuogude heard this, he almost exploded with anger. He endured his anger, bid farewell to the tribal queens, and followed the great wizard to the Witch God''s tent.


    As soon as he entered the inner tent, the great wizard rushed over to him, hugged him and said, "Ade, I finally see you. In the past few years..."


    With a bang, Tuogude grabbed the great wizard''s arm, pushed him away hard, and pushed the great wizard to the ground.


    Ade?! The great wizard was shocked. Could it be that after several years of not seeing each other, Ade has changed?


    "Please keep your voice down." After reminding Tuogude, he added: "When I came, you had already sprinkled me with holy water, but you also said that you wanted to receive a gift from me. Are you doing this for fear that others will not know something? "


    After cursing, he squatted down again, helped the great wizard up, and coaxed softly: "Adan, I''m sorry, I have been suppressed by Tiehe in the past few years, and I am angry. I didn''t mean to scold you."


    The great wizard has a good name, Rong Dan.


    Having the surname Rong as the surname shows that the great wizard held a distinguished position in Darong. Therefore, generally no one dared to call him by his name, and only Tuogu dared to call him by his first name.


    After hearing this, the great wizard was very happy and said with tears: "Ad, it''s my fault, don''t be angry."


    While talking, she snuggled into his arms.


    To be honest, Tuogude is a bit disgusting. He doesn''t like the great wizard at all. The only people he likes a little bit in this life are his eldest princess and a Chu girl.


    It''s just that he still needs the great wizard to achieve great things, so he endured his nausea and coaxed him: "Adan, we must be careful now. Only after we capture Jianchu, recapture Da Rong, and kill Tie He can we rest easy. Before that, we You have to be careful, lest people see problems because you meet too many times, and then your sess will be ruined."

 Chapter 2310: Disgusting gift

    Chapter 2310: Disgusting gift


    Chapter 2310 Disgusting Gift


    The great wizard agreed: "Ade, I understand everything you said. Don''t worry, I will be impulsive today just because I haven''t seen you for a few years and I miss you so much that I won''t be impulsive again in the future. Even if I want to see you, I will Suck it up."


    Tuogu was very satisfied with what he heard, and wrote another sentence on the sand table: In the future, important things should be written, not spoken, so as not to be overheard... You and I can''t guarantee whether there will be a second one. Poria.


    The great wizard nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    Ke Tuogude was still worried and asked about the people serving him.


    The great wizard said: "We have sorted out a group of people. Now these are all trustworthy people who you asked me to use."


    Turgood nodded and asked Sannuo: "How did he do?"


    He does a good job, he is very careful, and he follows the rules. He will ask me what I want before doing anything, and then he will do it after I ask him to do it. The great wizard was very satisfied with Sannuo and said nothing butpliments.


    But after the incident with Fu Pu, Tuogud didn''t dare to trust people easily anymore: "Call him here, I have something to ask him to do."


    Okay. The great wizard was puzzled, but he stillplied and went outside to call Sannuo in personally.


    Sangnuo entered the inner tent and saluted Tuokud very respectfully: "Meet King Tuokude."


    Turgud looked at him and asked, "How many years have you served the great wizard?"


    Sannuo replied: "Sannuo has been following the great wizard since he was six years old. It has been fourteen years now."


    Before he was six years old, he lived a happy and simple life, but since he helped the great wizard, he fell into hell!


    Tokud said: "So, you are exactly twenty years old this year."


    Sonno: Yes.


    Turgud smiled: "Twenty years old is a big day for an adult. In this case, I have to give you a gift."


    Give him a gift?


    Could Tuogude be so good?


    Sangnuo was shocked when he heard this, and felt flustered for no reason, but he still said: "Sangnuo thanks King Tuogude for the reward."


    Tuogude smiled: "Thank you without even knowing what the gift is. If you don''t like the gift, wouldn''t it be in vain?"


    Sannuo said: "No matter what gift it is, it is a gift from King Tuokude and the great wizard."


    Tuogude sneered when he heard this: "In that case, then go and serve the thousands of gold ounts brought by this king."


    What!


    The great wizard was startled and looked at Tuogude, but was interrupted by Tuogude before he could speak.


    "You don''t need to beg for mercy. It''s useless to beg for mercy. Do you still want to produce another Poria Poria?"


    But


    The great wizard grabbed Tuogude''s hand and wrote three words on his palm: Hemujia.


    Tuogude did not shy away, but said bluntly: "The Hemu family is loyal to this king and the great wizard. Even if they know this, they will not be angry."


    If they get angry, it proves that the Hemu family is not really loyal to them.


    Then he looked at Sannuo and said: "You also know about Fu Pu. Only after this period can we truly trust you. If you are not willing, I will not force you, but you will be sent back to Hemu''s house. I can no longer serve the great wizard."


    Sannuo remembered that when he was six years old, he helped the great wizard once. Within two days, his family received an order from the witch god, asking them to cleanse him and send him to serve the great wizard.


    At that time, I also said that it was okay if he didn''t want to.


    However, the Rong people believe in the wizard god. If his family disobeys the orders of the great wizard, the family will be aliens and will be unable to survive in Darong.


    Although he was young, he understood the important matters of life and death. He didn''t want his family to suffer, so he finally asked his family to purify himself and send him to the great wizard to serve him. Now, just like back then, he knew the price of resistance, so he could only ept: "Yes, Sannuo will obey."


    As soon as these words came out, Tuogude was shocked. He looked at him and asked: "Are you really willing? Do you also have that kind of hobby?"


    Sannuo shook his head: "No, it''s just that the great wizard is Sannuo''s master. As long as it''s something the great wizard asks, Sannuo will do it."


    "Sang Nuo..." The great wizard was very moved and came over to help San Nuo up: "Don''t worry, after this battle is won, I will dere you as my sessor and make you the next great wizard!"


    Hehe, Sannuo sneered in his heart, did he think he was rare?


    But now that its over, Sannuo can only shed tears and thank him: Thank you so much, the great wizard.


    Go, Tuogude said.


    "Yes." Sannuo turned around, tried hard to control his trembling body, and stepped away from the Witch God''s tent and went to the tent with thousands of households in the golden tent.


    Three quarters of an hourter, a witch army came over and told Togood: "It''s done. There was no resistance and they were very cooperative."


    After hearing this, Tuogude smiled and said, "Keep watching. If he or the Hemu family are dissatisfied with anything, report it immediately."


    Yes. The witch army took the order and left.


    The great wizard asked Tuogude: "Don''t you trust the Hemu family? They have been following you for a long time. They travel between Da Chu and Da Rong. They sent you a detailed map of Da Chu. They have done a lot of credit."


    The credit is not small, but...


    Tuo Gude said: "There is a saying in Jianchu that people''s hearts can change. The Hemu family used to be loyal, but who knows if they will change? Let''s create a scandal for Sannuo and use this scandal to control him for the rest of his life. Only then can we use him with confidence."


    The great wizard was convinced: "You are right."


    Trash, you can only say the right thing about everything!


    Tuogude was scornful in his heart, but on the outside he was coaxing the great wizard and made him feel quitefortable.


    He Mutuo soon learned about Sannuo and rushed to find He Muji: "Dad, little brother, he, he..."


    He Mutuo couldn''t speak anymore, his voice was choked with sobs.


    Hemuji waved his hand: "I already know. Don''t be impulsive. The matter has already happened. It''s useless for you to be impulsive. It will ruin the n."


    It was fine in the past, but tonight Sannuo was greatly humiliated. He Mutuo couldn''t help it, lowered his voice and said angrily: "ns, ns, ns again, when will the ende to an end? Rong people are beasts, But isn''t that master vicious? Why would our family do such a thing for his country?"


    Arent their families his people?


    Snapped!


    He Muji pped He Mutuo and said, "I know you haveints in your heart, but I just want to ask you, do you want to live a beastly life with the Rong people from now on, or do you want to endure it and destroy them?" , have you ever lived in a more human-like life?"


    Although the master is not good, and their family has suffered greatly for the so-called n,paring the two, Da Chu is still better.


    At least Da Chu would not show his bravery by eating red meat, let alone feed pregnant women or eat fairy meat.


    He Mutuo was beaten, but he finally calmed down, knelt down and said, "My son is impulsive. Please punish me."


    He Muji said: "No need to apologize, I know you feel ufortable."


    Heforted him again: "Don''t feel sorry for Sannuo. He has been sensible since he was a child and will get through it."


    Even though he said this, Ke Hemuji still vomited blood... He was the one who harmed Xiao Sang. If Xiao Sang had been sent away early, Xiao Sang would not have be an eunuch, and now he is still being used as an immortal king!


    Dad! He Mutuo hurriedly supported him and said, Dont be sad, one day


    One day, they will take revenge and make the Rong people pay the price!


    He Muji waved his hand to stop what he was saying: "Work hard, it''s just a matter of time. As long as it is done, we will bepletely free."

 Chapter 2311: Ask for help

    Chapter 2311: Ask for help


    Chapter 2311 Asking for help


    At that time, from the beginning of doing this, the person made the pros and cons clear to him.


    At that time, he had seen the cruelty of the army and thieves, and felt that as long as he could destroy the great army, it would be okay for him to suffer a little.


    However, his thinking was too shallow at the time. He could endure these sufferings, but his children should not.


    But if you want to take root in the military realm, you have to have children. If you dont have children, you wont be able to establish your identity!


    "Yes." He Muji agreed, and gave He Muji a packet of medicine to make him feel better. After that, he returned to his tent, but he never fell asleep.


    Only after learning that Sannuo did not kill himself because of the humiliation and had returned to the Witch God''s tent, he finally felt relieved.


    Early the next morning, Sannuo was still kneeling outside the curtain of the inner tent. After hearing some movement inside, he asked, "Great wizard, are you up? Do you want Sannuo to go in and wait for you to get up?"


    Ad didn''t touch himst night, which made the great wizard a little ufortable. It took him a long time to fall asleep. He got upte this morning, but after hearing Sannuo''s voice, he was a little happy and said, "Come in."


    Yes. Sannuo stood up, came in with things, and helped the great wizard wash his face, rinse his mouth, get dressed, and put on makeup.


    The great wizard looked at him for a moment and asked, "When did youe back?"


    Sannuo: "I''ll be back in the middle of the night."


    Great Wizard: "Are you feeling ufortable? If you are tired, you don''t need to wait on me. Just ask other witch doctors toe over."


    After hearing this, Sannuo was very frightened. He quickly knelt down and cried, "Does the great wizard dislike Sannuo?"


    The great wizard was stunned and said: "No, why do you think so? I will not dislike you."


    Sannuo: "Really? That''s great. Sannuo has lost his family and only has one master, the great wizard. The great wizard must not dislike Sannuo."


    Sannuo has a good appearance and is of a good age. His eyes look at the great wizard with fear and dependence, which makes the great wizard very useful.


    The great wizard looked at Sannuo, remembering Sannuo when he was a child, and felt a pity in his heart. He stroked his head and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you... After what happenedst night, we are the same people. I will only trust you more in the future.


    Although the great wizard was very happy when he was with Tuogude, in the final analysis, it was a scandal, especially since Tuogude couldn''t stay with him every day, which made him very worried and lonely.


    But after Sannuo served thousands of households in the Golden ount, everything changed. The great wizard felt that he had a kindred spirit and was no longer lonely, so he became less defensive about Sannuo.


    This is what Sannuo wants, to kneel down, kiss the instep of the great wizard, and say in a tearful voice: "Thank you, the great wizard, Sannuo can serve you, it is a blessing from my previous life."


    The great wizard was happy to hear this and gave Sannuo the remaining meat he had eaten.


    Sannuo was grateful to eat it...but when he took every bite of meat, he reminded himself in his heart that the great wizard and Tuogude are beasts, and you are a human being. One day, you will use your own methods to destroy them. , and then travel around the world, go to the south of the Yangtze River, watch the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River that my father said, and live the life you want.


    I have to say that although Sannuo left the Hemuji family very early, he was taught by Hemuji since he was a child. His mind is not generally tough. Even if he suffered a great humiliation, he still did not forget his goal.


    He said again: "Great Wizard, it''s gettingte, the warriors are about to set off, Sannuo can help you pedal."


    Yeah. The great wizard responded, and then asked, Did King Tuokude send someone over this morning?


    Sannuo nodded: "Yes, who...Jin Zhang Qianhu came here in person and gave some gadgets to the great wizard. Sannuo had already packed them up and put them on the carriage... From now on, he will be the one to contact Sannuo and take care of the great wizard. The wizard has exchanged news with King Tuokud."


    After speaking, he smiled shyly, which made the great wizard feel more reassured: "Okay, you will keep in touch with each other more in the future, and one day we will be a family."


    The whole family is nothing! Sannuo had to hold on with all his strength to avoid vomiting due to nausea, and helped the great wizard out of the shaman''s tent.


    As soon as I left the Witch Gods tent, I heard a cow horn sound: Woooooo!


    Hundreds of Da Rong''s soldiers rode on horseback and shouted: "When the timees, break up camp immediately and rush to Erhu Liang to break through the Chu border!"


    The order quickly spread throughout the camp. After the Rong warriors heard it, they grabbed two leather bags, got on their horses, raised their scimitars and shouted: "Break the Chu territory, **** the Chu women, and let the Chu people be our ves!" "


    There are also many people with thousands of gold ounts holding captured Chu girls on their horses, some alive and some dead.


    It''s okay even if they die, thieves never waste them and will turn them into food.


    The Chu daughters of the generals were packed into the carriages and followed behind the horses of the generals.


    He Mutuo looked at all this, and his heart, which had been shakenst night, became firm again... Even if he was no longer dissatisfied with the master, the thieves were indeed evil spirits, and he had to eliminate these evil ghosts from the world!


    The Khan of Heaven and the Great Wizard have given orders to follow King Tuogu to kill Erhuliang!


    The Khan of Heaven was very considerate to Tuogu, and added his name when giving the order.


    Tuogude and the great wizard were very satisfied. The great Rong was united in this battle and was good at riding horses. They stepped up their march and arrived near Duchonggou in two days.


    But they hid and did not attack immediately. Instead, they divided their troops and let the soldiers go to Erhuliang one by one.


    Tuogude issued another strict order, asking all the soldiers to put on white clothes, lie down on the ground, and walk close to the snow, using the white snow as a cover. After a few days, they finally reached the vicinity of Erhuliang.


    At this time, it was the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the Lantern Festival in Dachu.


    Tuo Gude: "Jian Chu likes to celebrate festivals, and he must celebrate any festival. This Lantern Festival is still celebrated at night. At this time every year, Xu You will hold a dinner to reward the meritorious generals. Cheng Chong is a guest, and this time too We will go to the banquet. Lets wait until dark and the Chu soldiers on the defensive line are ying withnterns before attacking. We will definitely get twice the result with half the effort!


    That makes sense.


    But


    "Still waiting? I can''t wait to **** Chu Nu!" King Arman was impatient and took several days to reach the Erhu Liang. He could no longer bear it and wanted to attack immediately.


    Tihe was still reasonable and said, "Listen to King Tuogu. He is the person most familiar with this line of defense in the entire Dajong."


    King Arman: "Okay, hurry up, my Chu girls can''t stand the cold, and more than a dozen of them have died. I have to catch a batch to make up for it."


    The bandits upied Longshan Prefecture, Daming Prefecture, and Changhe Prefecture, and captured many Chu people as ves. These Chu girls were the little girls who failed to escape. After three years of raising them, many of them grew up and were useful. , when the soldiers and thieves came, everyone suffered.


    Tuo Gude: "Don''t worry, there are guardhouses along Chu Chu''s defense line, and there are Chu women inside. There are as many as you want."


    King Arman was very happy to hear this and couldn''t wait any longer.


    And the soldiers couldn''t wait any longer, just because during this period, Tiehe asked his soldiers to spread the word every day that the guard posts on Dachu''s defense line were full of beautiful Chu women, and whoever snatched them would belong to them. They couldn''t wait to go there. Robbed.


    It was half past the hour of You, and the sky waspletely dark. Tuogu said: "This is the time when the Chu soldiers have finished their meal and are about to hang up thenterns. At this time, they are at their most rxed, so attack!"

 Chapter 2312: secret edict

    Chapter 2312: secret edict


    Chapter 2312 Secret Purpose


    The soldiers immediately went to deliver the order: "King Tuogu ordered us to attack and kill all the Chu soldiers!"


    Each silver tent has an ordering soldier, and they are passed down from one silver tent to another. There is not much movement, but the order is transmitted very quickly. In less than two quarters of an hour, the order to attack was spread to the ears of all the soldiers.


    The ordering soldier will also remind: "Tian Khan said that this battle is rted to our defeat of Chu. We must not yell or make noise. We must first break the defense of Erhuliang. Once the defense is broken, we can seize the Chu girl." At any time, you can call me whatever you want."


    After hearing this, the soldiers suppressed the roar in their throats, waited for the attacking animal skin g to waver, and rushed towards a guard post on the right side of Erhuliang like a tiger or a bear.


    This guard post is called Xiaohu Liangwei, a guard of thousands of households in his twenties.


    The reason why he was able to be a member of the Qianhu household at such a young age was because he came from a wealthy family and had enough money and food to support the army. He also maintained many nursing homes, which he could use as soldiers.


    General Cheng was worried that Qianhu, the noble young master, would not be able to handle the situation, so he specially gave him an extra five hundred soldiers and horses, bringing the number of Xiaohu Liangwei''s troops to two thousand.


    However, the soldiers were fierce and took advantage of the festival tounch a surprise attack with tens of thousands of elite soldiers. They also used poison made by the great wizard to help. Before the soldiers arrived, the sentry at the guard post was poisoned to death.


    but


    Ouch!


    Ouch!


    A wolf howl sounded, and a group of wolves rushed out of the darkness and spread out in all directions, running and howling hard all the way.


    The soldiers have been with cattle, horses, sheep, and wolves since they were young, and they quickly reacted: "No, these beasts in the mountains are informing the guards of Jian Chu. Hurry up and kill these beasts with arrows!"


    After the wolves made great contributions in the battle to defend the city of Xing''an Prefecture, the guard post on the first line of defense began to raise wolves.


    After being tamed, the wolves helped again this time. After discovering that something was wrong, they immediately ran to the surrounding guard posts to report the situation.


    Swish swish!


    The soldiers immediately raised their bows and arrows, and shot countless sharp arrows at the wolves on all sides, killing half of them.


    But the wolves ran too fast. When the soldiers fired arrows again, the other half of the wolves had already run out of range.


    Hurry up and chase them, dont let them run away!


    The soldiers chased the escaping wolf. In order to sneak attack, Tuogude only let the soldiers crawl over without bringing their horses. No matter how fast the soldiers ran, they could not catch up with the wolf like the wind.


    Tuogude had already learned about the situation here and was very angry. He said directly: "Blow the attack horn, call the soldiers at the back, and charge into Xiaohu Liangwei!"


    At onemand, the horn of the cattle was blown.


    Moo moo, moo moo!


    When the soldiers heard the rapid sound of cattle horns, they immediately understood and shouted: "Charge order, kill!"


    Finally no need to hide anymore, the soldiers excitedly rushed towards Xiaohuliang Guard.


    Dong dong dong!


    The hundred households of Xiaohu Liangwei finally discovered the enemy''s situation and asked people to beat drums and shout: "The thieves areing to kill, the thieves areing to kill, stop them quickly!"


    However, they only had a few soldiers and horses, while the Rong people had tens of thousands of elite soldiers. In the blink of an eye, they became the souls killed by the soldiers'' swords.


    Kakakaka!


    The machete was sharp, and it was like chopping vegetables. The soldiers picked up the heads that fell on the ground and hung them on their waists. This was their achievement.


    Continue to kill, kill all the Chu soldiers, and rob all their women!


    Pregnant woman, keep the pregnant woman with King Arman, he will like it!


    Hahaha, dont worry, I will definitely keep it for King Arman, and I will never spoil his little fairy meat!


    The soldiersughed and killed the soldiers guarding the defense line.


    The soldiers were so fierce that the hundreds of families who had their families following them couldn''t stand it anymore. They mounted their horses and ran back, shouting: "Go back to the guard post, hurry back to the guard post, let the family members escape for their lives!"


    They know how cruel the Rong people are, and their families must escape, otherwise it will be worse than death!


    Hundreds of households without family members at the guard station stayed with other soldiers, saying: "If you don''t want your female family members to suffer, just stick to the defense line. If you can stop it, it will be for a while, otherwise all your family members will be destroyed!" Many soldiers understood Emperor Jingyuan''s intention of givingnd and food to them to bring their rtives to the northwest... He wanted to use the life and death of their rtives to control them and make them fight to the death.


    Yes, lets fight with the bandits!


    Half of Xiaohu Liangwei''s soldiers had fought against soldiers and thieves, and they were rtively good at fighting. However, the soldiers used poison, and within a quarter of an hour, they were all poisoned to death.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers marched straight in and ttened the entire Xiaohuliang Guard.


    The soldiers who were ambushing on the side of the mountain also immediately set off, riding their war horses, to kill Xiaohu Liangwei. They had to go straight to the camp before the Chu army could react.


    Ouch!


    Ouch!


    The wolves that escaped have already rushed to the nearby guard post, constantly howling to report the news.


    The sentries of Big Hu Liangwei and Erhu Liangwei knew that the wolves in the guard station were raised to send messages. When they saw the howling wolves, they understood that the little Hu Liangwei had been attacked by surprise, and immediately beat the war drums in the sentry.


    Dong dong dong!


    The thieves areing, quickly gather to defend against the enemy!


    He also set fire to the entire sentry tower and used the fire to notify the nearby guard posts that there was an enemy attack!


    Although many sentries at the guard post could not believe that the bandits would attack at this time, General Cheng and Jiang Wankang were both strict military officers. After hesitating for a while, they set fire to the towers of their sentries.


    At once, all the guard posts were on fire, and the mes shot into the sky, allowing everyone on the first line of defense and the people in the Daokougou camp to see.


    "There is an enemy attack on General Cheng''s side. Send an order quickly and send three hundred troops from each guard post to rush to the rescue!" General Wu saw the fire and immediately asked his soldiers to beat drums and gather the soldiers and horses in Duchonggou.


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums were beating rapidly, and the messengers rode horses to all the guard points: "General Cheng has an enemy attack on his defense line. General Wu has given an order. Three hundred troops from all guard posts are sent to support!"


    General Ma rushed over after hearing the news and said, "Lao Wu, do you want to mobilize troops to rescue General Cheng''s guard post?"


    General Wu said: "Of course."


    General Ma: "But what if this is a n to divert the tiger away from the mountain? Our side is the center of resistance. Even if there is an enemy attack on the Chengchong side, the number of soldiers should not berge... It is impossible for arge number of soldiers to bypass that It''s a long way to go, touch that way."


    "Have you forgotten how the soldiers bypassed Long''an Prefecture and attacked Xing''an Prefecture?" General Wu pointed at the disappearing fire and said: "Look, all the guard towers were burned down to report the news. It can be seen that this enemy attack was very serious. Its serious, Im afraid the bandits wille out in force!


    General Ma said: "Three hundred troops for each guard post is too much. Two hundred at most."


    General Wu frowned and agreed: "Okay, I will do as you say."


    General Ma asked again: "Who do you want to lead the troops to rescue?"


    General Wu: "I''ll go!"


    "No!" General Ma said: "This is the key point for the confrontation with the soldiers. You can''t go, you must stay. I''ll go."


    General Jiang and General Xiao Zhou both went to the Daokougou camp for a banquet. The only general who knew how to fight in Duchonggou was General Wu, so General Wu had to stay.


    "Are you going?" General Wu said: "Old Ma, I have fought many battles with the bandits. Don''t think the bandits are stupid. That Tuogu is smarter than a fox. He has been dormant for so long. This time, it will be a big attack. , Im afraid you wont be able to withstand it if you go.


    As he said that, he saw thousands of households arriving, and shouted at them: "Hurry up and send your scouts back to the guard post to deliver a message, asking your rtives to escape to the gathering ce in Mu County!"


    One of the functions of Mu County Collection is to take in rtives and dependents during wartime, allowing them to rest and provide supplies.

 Chapter 2313: fall into the trap

    Chapter 2313: fall into the trap


    Chapter 2313 Falling into the trap


    After hearing this, General Ma felt that it was too much of a waste of troops and troops. If this was still a feint attack and all the family members on the first line of defense were allowed to escape and thene backter, wouldn''t it be too much of a waste of troops and troops?


    There are so many guard posts in the first line of defense, and there are thousands of rtives in each guard post. It is not a trivial matter to move them.


    However, General Ma did not say anything to stop him. He knew very well thatpared with the real disaster, the hardship for his rtives was nothing.


    Shen Qianhu said: "General Wu, don''t worry. After the sentry burned the tower, he has returned to the guard post to let his family members escape."


    Several thousand households also nodded in agreement: "The sentries have already gone to inform, General Wu, don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry? Don''t worry!" General Wu shouted, "Just let the sentry go back to report? What if the rtives don''t believe it?!"


    How many difficult shrews in the guard house can listen to a little sentry?


    After seeing Qin Sang riding his horse, he pointed at him and asked: "Qin Sang, did you notify the guards'' rtives and let them escape for their lives? How did you notify them?"


    Qin Sang reined in the reins, stopped the horse, and replied: "To report to General Wu, I personally wrote two letters, sent two groups of scouts to the guard post, and asked the rtives to flee to the gathering ce in Mu County to wait for the new arrival. Escape military orders.


    After hearing this, General Wu''s face didn''t look very good, and he pointed at Xie Cheng: "What about you?!"


    Xie Cheng replied: "I will write two letters in the same way and let the family members of the guard station escape for their lives. Anyone who dares not to cooperate will be dealt with ording to the militaryw."


    He added: "There are regtions on the first line of defense. When a war breaks out, the family members of the guard station must first flee to the gathering ce in Mu County. If it is a feint attack, thene back. If not, wait for new orders and run to Xing''an Prefecture and other ces."


    After saying this, many thousands of households blushed and said hurriedly: "General Wu, I know I am wrong, so I will write a letter now."


    He quickly took out the pen and paper he carried with him and wrote two handwritten letters. He called his scouts and sent them back to the guard base so that his rtives could evacuate immediately.


    After General Wu waited for them to finish delivering the letter, he pointed at all the thousands of households and cursed: "You are a bunch of bastards. The bandits have been paralyzing you with just feint attacks for three years. If the bandits are serious this time, how can you?" Can you afford the consequences? Dont you know how often thieves can harm women? You are so careless, and if something happens, you will not be able to atone for your sins even if you die!"


    These are the generals who fought against the bandits three years ago. They all know that General Wu is right and they dare not fight back... In the past three years, they have indeed be careless.


    General Wu also wanted to dispatch reinforcements to help General Cheng''s guard post. He had no time to scold them and immediately pointed at Qin Sang and said: "Qin Qianhu, you first take the people from the Death Soldier Battalion to General Cheng''s defense line to rescue. Niu Qian Hu, Xie Qianhu, Lai Qianhu, you follow closely behind and provide support to Qin Qianhu, while the rest of the troops are led by General Ma and rush to support!"


    Rescue is all about speed. The dead soldiers in the Dead Soldier Battalion are strong, proficient in riding skills, and familiar with the route. It is best for Qin Sang to take them to take a shortcut to the rescue.


    "Yes, general, take your orders!" Qin Sang immediately blew a special whistle, gathered a group of dead soldiers, rode light and fast horses, and rushed towards General Cheng''s defense line.


    Now I only know that General Cheng''s defense line was attacked by the enemy. I don''t know that it was Xiaohu Liangwei who was in trouble. However, there are guard stations on the road where you can ask. It didn''t take long to know that it was Xiaohu Liangwei who was in trouble.


    Xu You was banqueting guests at the Daokougou Camp when he suddenly learned that there was an enemy attack. He just frowned and didn''t take it seriously.


    He had recently been in contact with Tuogude and said that he wouldunch a feint attack to help him so that he could have a reason to ask Emperor Jingyuan for supplies.


    So when he saw the fire, Xu You was only angry on the surface and cursed the soldiers, but he was happy in his heart... Hey, let''s see how Emperor Jingyuan deducted his supplies this time. If he dares not to give them, just wait for the war reports toe out frequently!


    General Cheng immediately knelt down and said: "Master Marquis, please give thest general 10,000 troops and horses to rush back for rescue!"


    If there was really an attack from the army, only 10,000 troops and horses would be needed to rescue him. However, General Ke Cheng was a member of Emperor Jingyuan, and Xu You did not want to give him troops.


    But General Jiang was very vignt and said: "Master Marquis, the way the bandits are attacking this time is very simr to the way they bypassed Long''an Prefecture to attack Xing''an Prefecture. They are all unexpected moves. In the end, the general is afraid that the bandits are serious. , Ten thousand troops and horses are not enough, so we have to give thirty thousand." Thirty thousand?


    Jiang Wankang, are you sick?


    Xu You was angry, but he could not reveal his collusion with Tuogude. He could only regard the enemy attack as real. After thinking for a while, he said: "Old Jiang, you are right, but I am afraid of this." This is a n to divert the tiger away from the mountain. The real purpose of the bandits may be to raid Du Chonggou... Well, I will give General Cheng 10,000 troops and horses and ask him to go back to rescue first. If it is not enough, I will lead the troops to rush to support. "


    He said again: "Old Jiang, hurry back to Du Chonggou to guard it, lest the thieves attack Du Chonggou!"


    General Cheng rushed back to save the people. Instead of continuing the stalemate, he thanked him and said, "Thank you, Lord Marquis."


    After receiving the order, he ordered 10,000 troops and horses at the Daokougou camp and hurried back.


    General Jiang did not stay long and rushed back to Du Chonggou.


    When Xu You saw this, he felt that they cared too much.


    Unexpectedly, in just over an hour, scouts from the nearby guard station came to report: "Marquis, Lord Marquis, the bandits attacked Erhu Liang, killing the little tiger Liangwei, the big tiger Liangwei, the second tiger Liangwei, All the people in Heyuwei were killed, and it was all bloody!"


    "It''s tragic, it''s tragic. Many of our rtives were arrested. When we came... we saw the corpses of our rtives on the road... they were naked... and some had their stomachs cut open and their fetuses were gone..."


    At the end of the sentence, he couldn''t continue, so he fell to the ground and cried bitterly. He raised his hand and pped his face hard, cursing: "It was because of our ipetence that we were unexpectedly attacked by soldiers!"


    Xu You was shocked: "What did you say? Impossible!"


    This was a n between him and Tuo Gude. It was just a feint, used to force Emperor Jingyuan to give more supplies. How could something really happen?


    "Master Marquis, it''s true. Take a look..." Another scout unwrapped a package. Inside was something the size of a fist, covered in blood and stubble. This was...


    "The head of the fetus!" Mr. Qianshan almost vomited after seeing it. He remembered what happened three years ago and said to Xu You: "Master Marquis, the bandits are really back. This is the work of King Arman!"


    When the bandits came, they also found little heads like this on the road.


    Later I found out that the thief King Arman liked to eat the meat of little gods, but he didn''t want the head. After getting the fetus, he cut off the head and threw it away, taking only the body.


    At that time, the Arman King had followed the Great Rongtian Khan back to the Rong territory to celebrate the Witch God Festival. Now that such a small head appears again, it can be seen that the army of Rong thieves has returned.


    Then this attack will not be fake.


    After hearing this, Xu You turned pale and almost fell down, roaring in his heart... He had fallen into the trap, he had fallen into Tuogude''s poisonous scheme.


    Tokud, you beast, how dare you deceive me!


    Mr. Qianshan knew about the connection between Xu You and Tuo Gude. When he saw this, he understood that Xu You, an idiot, had fallen into the trap.


    But now it''s toote to say anything. Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Marquis, quickly gather your troops and rush to Erhuliang to stop the bandits. If they are allowed to advance straight in, we will be defeated!"

 Chapter 2314: Escape

    Chapter 2314: Escape


    Chapter 2314 Escape


    Xu You was shouted back to his senses: "Yes, we have to send troops to stop those beasts quickly. We can''t go through another siege!"


    At that time, Long''an Prefecture was besieged, and some bad things happened in the city. Even Xu You, who has been fighting for many years, still feels scared when he thinks about it.


    "I have sent my military order. Except for the 30,000 fixed garrison troops, the entire army must assemble and rush to Erhu Liang. I want to chop up this **** Tuogude!"


    If you dare to lie to him and reallyunch a sneak attack, he will make Tuo Gude pay the price.


    Yes! His lieutenant general hurriedly went to deliver the order.


    Dong dong dong!


    The rapid drumbeat of the rally sounded, centered on the Chinese army''s tent, and other drums in the camp were also beaten. For a time, the whole camp was filled with the sound of the drumbeat of the rally.


    The messenger rode on horseback and shouted: "The enemy is attacking. Your Majesty''s military order. Except for the 30,000 defenders, all the others must gather and rush to Erhuliang to kill the enemy!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers immediately gathered in front of their Qianhu tents, and led by Qianhu, they rushed to the main camp gathering ce.


    The adults, high-ranking officials, nobles, and young men from aristocratic families from the capital were very frightened and ran to Xu You: "Master Xu, are the soldiers reallying? Isn''t it a feint attack?"


    When the banquet was almost over, everyone dispersed saying there was an enemy attack, but Xu You said at that time that this was a feint attack by the bandits, and told them not to worry and just go back to sleep in peace.


    But what about gathering the entire army in the middle of the night?


    Xu You said: "This is not a feint attack. The thieves are reallying. I will lead the troops to defend against the enemy."


    The noble gentlemen were anxious: "The Marquis is leaving the camp to defend the enemy? What should we do?"


    Xu You: "General Shen will stay behind with 30,000 troops to protect you."


    In fact, the main purpose is to protect grain and grass supplies.


    "Thirty thousand troops and horses? How is this enough? It''s impossible, it''s too few. At least 50,000 troops and horses are enough!"


    "Leave 50,000 soldiers and horses? Then what else can I use to defend the enemy?!" Xu You was extremely annoyed by Tuo Gude. He couldn''t bear the annoyance of this group of people, so he yelled: "Three Tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, if you think they are few, transfer your own guards to defend against the enemy, or simply follow me to Erhuliang to fight against the bandits!"


    this?


    Everyone was quiet.


    When Xu You saw this, he sneered in his heart, what a bunch of waste.


    However, the families behind these people are still useful to him. He softened his tone and said: "You can just stay in the camp with peace of mind. As long as I guard Erhuliang, the soldiers and thieves will not be able to get through."


    As you said this, the noble master was thinking in his heart: Can you hold on?


    But at this time, no one dares to offend Xu You, and wishes him victory.


    Jian Xins army arrived and asked, Master Xu, what is the oue of this victory?


    Everyone else looked at Xu You, waiting for his answer.


    Xu You said: "This is a sneak attack by the Rong bandits. In any sneak attack, it is impossible to bring too many soldiers and horses. If I bring 50,000 soldiers and horses to stop them, I will definitely trample the Rong bandits into a pulp!"


    However, Xu You was wrong. The Rong people came back with great force. The great wizard also brought arge amount of poison. Before the Chu army could reach the Rong people, arge number of them were poisoned to death by the poison!


    The soldiers were fighting against the soldiers, and the family members of the guard were also running for their lives.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    In the middle of the night, the patrols of Changliang Guards banged their gongs and shouted: "The thieves areing. Every household should quickly pack their bags and gather at the gate of the guardhouse!"


    Because there are many wars in the northwest, every household is prepared with an all-in-one bag. In the event of a war, you can carry the all-in-one bag and take along the elderly, children, and valuable livestock to escape.


    After hearing this, the people of Changliang Guard packed their bags and rushed to the gate of the guardhouse with their families. "Bank notes, broken silver, hurry up, hide some for everyone, so if we get separated, you can have money to save your life." Widow Xiao was not stingy anymore. She stuffed a little money for everyone in the family, even the youngest Xiao Qingyun. , and added: "The bamboo identification tags are all tied around the neck. If they get separated, they can use the bamboo tags to find the guard station."


    If you are dead, you have a bamboo sign so that people can know who you are when the body is collected.


    Xiao Xiaomei said: "Mom, you''ve got everything. Let''s go quickly."


    Lets go, lets go. Widow Xiao did not hug Xiao Qingyun, but tightly pulled Sister Xiao and Little Sister Xiao to run. Instead of going to the gate, she went to the main house.


    Uncle Qin could only hold the child and lead the whole family to chase them.


    Gu Jinli and the others had already packed up and were about to take a carriage to gather at the gate of the guardhouse. When they saw theming, they knew the intention of Widow Xiao and said, "Leave the sisters behind. You can quickly go to the gate to gather. The carriages will be there." Go, I will arrange for you to get in the car and go on your way."


    Hey, my nephews daughter-inw, the sisters will be entrusted to you. Widow Xiao felt relieved and told them: Be good to Sangs wife, and dont let go if you can hold her!


    After saying that, he squatted down and grabbed a handful of mud mixed with snow water. He pped it on their sisters'' faces twice, making their faces ugly, and then left with satisfaction.


    "Get in the car quickly!" Gu Jinli greeted them. After they came up, each person stuffed two bags of medicine into them: "Poison and antidote, take the antidote first, and save the poison to kill the enemy... If you are really unlucky, take it yourself." Poison also works.


    The Xiao sisters responded: Hey, we get it.


    "Er Qing, drive away." Gu Jinli ordered. After hearing Er Lang''s loud cry, he quickly took him from Nurse Hong''s arms: "Er Lang, be good, don''t be afraid. It''s okay. Mom is here."


    But when Eng started crying, it was earth-shattering, and tonight was unusual. The child was sensitive and aware of the danger. Gu Jinli didn''t coax him until he reached the gate of the guardhouse.


    I had no choice but to let him cry and ask Yao Baihu about his situation: "Are everyone here? Call the names a few more times to make sure everyone from each family and banner is here before leaving."


    "Yes." Yao Baihu responded, leaving Lu behind and went to work again.


    The guard station has always been conducting escape training in times of war, so although the gathering was hectic, within half an hour, everything was ready.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Dont panic, everyone, just run as usual. We have a carriage and we can run fast. The soldiers and thieves cant catch up with us. If not, there is poison. Just kill them!


    After saying some words offort, he set off soon.


    There were too many vehicles and horses, so they would have to count them after running for a quarter of an hour. The soldiers would also count the vehicles while riding back and forth, so that if they found someone falling behind, they could find it in time.


    Even though it waste at night, after running out of Changliangwei and onto the main road, it was very lively. I met many people who were also fleeing to the gathering ce in Mu County.


    Mrs. Shi and the others are here? Gu Jinli asked.


    Dajin has taken a liking to Shi Yanfang, so she has to take good care of the little girl and not let anything disgusting happen to the little girl.


    Daqing came over and reported: "The people brought by Xia Zhang have brought Mrs. Shi and her daughter. Mrs. Shi and Miss Shi are fine."


    He also handed Gu Jinli a letter, written by Shi Yanfang on the carriage. It was too chaotic now and they had to run for their lives, so Mrs. Shi and her daughter couldn''te over to express their thanks, so they wrote to report that they were safe.


    "That''s good." After reading the letter, Gu Jinli felt relieved and exined: "It''s too chaotic. Don''t try to get in the way, and don''t let others get in the way. All the carriages with people in Changliang Wei must be connected end to end. Once If someone robs us, the convoy will be split into two, and if we dont keep it together, someone will be separated from us.


    Yes. Daqing epted the order and went to do it.


    After all this was done and the carriage started moving again, Gu Jinli had time to see the child.


    After the second wolf was tired from crying, he was coaxed to sleep, but the big wolf was holding back his tears, his little mouth trembling, but he didn''t cry out, but pursed his mouth tightly. After seeing her look over, he finally couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. It fell off with a snap.

 Chapter 2315: Escape【2】

    Chapter 2315: Escape��2��


    Chapter 2315 Escape2


    But the big wolf still didn''t cry. She probably kept saying things like "Don''t cry, don''t make noises" when coaxing the second wolf. The big wolf heard it, so he kept silent.


    The two children are already ten months old, almost one year old, and can understand some adults'' words.


    Gu Jinli looked at the big wolf and wanted to p himself twice. He hugged the big wolf quickly and coaxed: "Big wolf, be good. It''s my fault. I was just busy and didn''t even look at our big wolf. Cry, don''t hold it back." .


    She coaxed him softly, kissed him, and wiped his tears.


    The more tears he shed, the more he wiped them away, but the big wolf just held them in and refused to cry.


    Gu Jinli was anxious, thinking that children have the strongest imitation ability, so he whined and said: "Big wolf, don''t be afraid if you cry like mother, it''s okay, the soldiers can''t get through, your father is beating them, Just cry boldly.


    Speaking, he whined again, teaching him with actions.


    After teaching for a while, the big wolf finally burst into tears: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    Crying miserably, her voice was as loud as two wolves.


    Gu Jinli was heartbroken. He hugged him and coaxed with some choking: "Big Wolf, be good, cry, don''t worry, mother is here... your father is also leading troops to fight against the bandits to protect us."


    Wow woo woo!


    The big wolf''s little hands tightly grabbed Gu Jinli''s clothes and cried heartily. He cried for a full quarter of an hour before his voice became quieter and turned into sobs.


    After sobbing for a while, he slowly calmed down and shouted to Gu Jinli, "Ahhh."


    As if telling Gu Jinli that he was fine.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved. Heughed, kissed him on the cheek, and praised: "Our big wolf cried so well. From now on, we can cry like this without holding it in. Our parents are here, so the big wolf doesn''t have to cry by himself." Hold on."


    As she spoke, she almost shed tears... The big wolf was too sensible and had a humble temper. When he saw the second wolf crying, and everyone was busy coaxing the second wolf, he would hold back even if he wanted to cry.


    The toy was robbed by the two wolves. He would only pull it twice at most. If he couldn''t grab it, he wouldugh and would not try to grab it again.


    This is probably due to the temper brought about in the womb. In the womb, it cannotpete with the two wolves, so it will grow smaller when it is born.


    It is precisely because of this that she was able to give birth smoothly without suffering too much.


    "Big Wolf is my savior. Mom likes Big Wolf the most." Gu Jinli kissed him and asked, "Are you hungry? Mom will feed you milk."


    Mrs. Lin said: "Mrs., the ves have been fed the young master. When he was full, when he was so breastfeeding, he was scared by this battle. He was scared, so he cried."


    He knelt down and sat in the carriage again, and said guiltily: "This ve has not taken good care of me. Please punish me, madam."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "It''s not your fault. You have done a good job. You have been holding him tonight, talking to him in a low voice, andforting him. It''s just that this child has a delicate and sensitive temperament. I should pay more attention to him."


    Rather than seeing that he is not crying, I assume that he is fine and keep busy with other things.


    Nurse Hong also did a good job. Just now, the big wolf cried loudly and disturbed the second wolf. She covered the second wolf''s ears and put him back to sleep before he woke uppletely.


    He then said to them: "You don''t have to worry about the children at home. They are safer than us in the county town."


    Yes, thank you madam. The two wet nurses responded.


    The big wolf tugged at her clothes and shouted: "No, no, no!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Sanqing: "Bring in the magpie hanging outside and show it to the big wolf."


    "Yes." Sanqing responded, brought the birdcage in, lifted the goose down cotton cover outside, and let the big wolf see the magpie inside.


    Aha, chirp! The big wolf was very happy to see that the magpies were still there. He called out and reached out to catch them. Gu Jinli said: "Look, your big magpie is still there, don''t worry."


    Uh-huh! Big Wolf smiled happily and responded to his mother.


    Seeing that he was happy, Gu Jinli also became happy. He yed with him for a while, let him urinate, and then coaxed him to sleep.


    The big wolf was no longer afraid, and soon fell asleep.


    Nanny Lin said: "Madam, pleasee and hold me. You can take the opportunity to sleep."


    Madam has been busy all night and needs to get some sleep and have a good rest.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, I can sleep even if I hold the big wolf... The big wolf was frightened. If he wakes up and can''t see me, I''m afraid he will be frightened again. If the child is frightened too much, he will get a fever and get sick."


    Then he said to Nurse Hong: "Give me the two wolves as well, I will hold them to sleep."


    "Yes." Nurse Hong responded, and after helping Eng urinate, she gave it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli hugged the two children and leaned against the wall of the carriage. He fell asleep soon, but was woken up after less than half an hour.


    "Why did you stop?" Gu Jinli asked, "It''s still noisy. What happened?"


    Erqing said: "It was the convoy in front of us that overturned two vehicles and we are rescuing people."


    Gu Jinli''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. After waiting patiently for two quarters of an hour, Daqing came over and said, "Madam, it was Mrs. Lian''s mule cart that overturned. No one is fine, but the wheels of the cart are broken. We are moving the things on the cart to other ces." Lets go by mule cart and itll be fine in a while.


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this. After waiting for another half-quarter of an hour, he was finally able to leave.


    But on the way to escape, there were many cars in a mess, and cars overturned every hour. Fortunately, the most serious ones only injured hands and feet, and killed mules and horses, but no one was killed.


    At dawn, people began to appear on the road fleeing for their lives on foot. They were all vigers who had recently migrated in the past two years.


    Changliangwei is doing various businesses. Many farmers have gone to Changliangwei to sell things, and they even went to ask for medicinal materials when it was extremely cold. After seeing Changliangwei''s fleet, they all came to ask: "Yao Baihu, what are you doing?" Are the soldiers really fighting this time, or are they just making a sneak attack and then leaving?"


    Yao Baihu said: "It''s not clear yet. In short, it''s always right to escape to the gathering ce in Mu County first. If it''s a feint attack, we cane back in a few days."


    But if there is a real fight and everyone escapes toote, that would be bad.


    Hey, hey, I got it, thank you Yao Baihu.


    This was not the first time for everyone to deal with Chang Liang Wei. They knew the rules and did not stalk him. After asking about the situation, they left and went back to tell the people who were escaping with him about the situation.


    After hearing this, everyone put their hands together and prayed to the sky: "God bless, it''s best to leave after one sneak attack, but don''te back again."


    In cold weather, you have to freeze to death on the road while escaping. And once a fight starts, it won''t end in a month or two. It can take at least three months, or evenst for a year or two like it did back then. Yes, that will dy this years spring plowing!


    Farmers make a living by farming. Even if they are running for their lives, they are still worried about spring plowing.


    However, the thieves were serious this time.


    In the middle of the afternoon, news spread that several guard posts in Erhuliang Mountain and nearby guard posts had been ughtered by bandits.


    "Master Tian, everyone should run away quickly. The rogue Tian Khan has led his troops to attack. Many of Erhu Liangshan''s guardhouses have been ughtered, and there are corpses everywhere!"


    After hearing this, the people on the road hurriedly surrounded the person shouting: "What? Are you serious? Where are you from? How do you know about this? Isn''t this some kind of trickery, deliberately spreading rumors and causing trouble?!"


    The group of people cried: "Conscience of heaven and earth, we are from Hushu Vige, thirty miles away from Erhuliang Mountain, and have household registration. After seeing the mes of several guardhouses in Erhuliang, we did not dare to dy and ran away immediately...halfway We also met General Cheng who rushed back to rescue us. This, this is the small military g he gave us, which can prove that we are not meticulous!"

 Chapter 2316: General Wuan

    Chapter 2316: General Wu''an


    Chapter 2316 General Wu An


    But now it is wartime, and everyone dare not believe their words easily. An old man shouted: "Xiao Erliu, hurry up and find a military master toe and take a look at their household registration and military g. Are they true or false?"


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Xiao Erliu carried the baggage and ran forward like a rabbit. He pulled over a general g that was escorting the family members to escape. He pointed at the group of people surrounded and said: "Master, this is This group of people!


    Themander-in-chief was an experienced man, so he singled out people to question. Three people were asked in total, and they all said almost the same thing. After checking the household registration and the small military g given by General Cheng, he said to everyone: "He is one of our own people." , not meticulous work.


    Everyone can feel relieved after hearing this.


    The General Banner asked the group of people again about the situation in Erhuliang Mountain.


    Thats not good, you have to run away quickly, lest half of the people in Mu County were massacred by the bandits like back then!


    "Yes, yes, yes, run away quickly, the further away the better!" After knowing the tragic situation of Erhuliang, the big guys ran away faster. They carried the children on their backs, supported the old man, and fled towards Long''an Mansion. .


    The people from Changliang Wei soon got the news and reported to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli quickly took out a map and found the meeting ce of Erhu Liangshan and Mu County. He breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s in the direction of the front and rear. The distance is still quite far. We can stop at the meeting ce of Mu County and have a rest." .


    but


    "You still have to flee as far away as possible. It is best to flee to Gujia Vige in Gaoshui County in one go. Once there, you can safely stop for a few days and wait for news from the front. If the situation gets worse, you can flee to Xing''an in one go. Mansion."


    Gu Jinli has already nned her escape route. As long as the soldiers in front can withstand it and are not defeated by the soldiers so quickly, she is confident that she can take her family members and escape to a safe ce safely!


    After hearing this, Sister Xiao felt relieved.


    But Xiaomei was very worried: "Cousin, will Jifeng and the others be okay?"


    Gu Jinli said: "In a war, anything can happen. There is no point in worrying. The most important thing we have to do now is to protect ourselves. If anything happens, they can fight with peace of mind."


    She was also worried about Brother Qin, but she knew that Brother Qin was also worried about them. Only if mother and son were safe, could he fight with peace of mind.


    Xiao Xiaomei fell silent after hearing this.


    Sister Xiao said: "You didn''t listen when I asked you not to be a soldier. Now you know you are afraid."


    Xiao Xiaomei raised her chin and said stubbornly: "Huh, I''m looking for a soldier. I don''t know about others, but Jifeng is very capable. He will definitely survive and be promoted!"


    Tsk, Sister Xiao nodded her head and said, "Just hang yourself on this broken tree in Jifeng."


    Gu Jinli allowed their sisters to quarrel, so that Xiaomei Xiao could feel better, and then went to see the two sons... The two cubs were now well, and were being held by their respective nannies, and they were ying with their dolls face to face.


    "Ouch!" The second wolf was very strong, and the puppet kept being pulled in his hand, but he also liked to tease the big wolf. He stretched the puppet in front of the big wolf, and after the big wolf caught it, he snatched the puppet back. , giggling with joy.


    The big wolf is not angry at all and ys very cooperatively with his younger brother.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli grabbed the puppet, pulled it a few times, and snatched it away. He looked at the two wolves and said, "Ha, my mother snatched it away. Let your brother y with it for a while."


    Its about giving the puppet to the big wolf.


    The big wolf was very happy. He held the stuffed doll with his two little hands, jumping up and down and shaking his little body: "Uh-huh!"


    The two wolves alsoughed.


    After the big wolf yed for a while, he went to grab the puppet again. The big wolf pulled it twice and let go. After the second wolf grabbed the puppet, he howled happily.


    Gu Jinliughed to death: "I don''t know who of you two is teasing whom?"


    Nanny Lin said: "The two young masters are amusing each other."


    In the carriage at the back, Grandma Yu and Grandma Tao smiled when they heard theughter of the two children.


    Grandma Yu sighed: "Madam, you have such a good temper. No matter what happens, you can always find fun and never suffer yourself."


    Aunt Tao nodded in agreement: "Madam, she has known how to enjoy hardships since she was a child." The gathering ce in Mu County is quite far away from the guard station, and there were too many people fleeing for their lives. Gu Jinli and the others only arrived at the gathering ce in the morning of the next day. After taking out the token and revealing his identity, he entered the gathering ce.


    The gathering area is veryrge,parable to half of Daokougou Camp, but the people on the second line of defense are much closer than them. At this moment, the gathering area in Mu County is already upied by the family members of the second line of defense.


    Fortunately, Mr. Han was smart. As soon as he arrived at the gathering ce, he went to find out if anyone lived in the former Qin House. After learning that it was not avable, he sent someone to find General Fu and asked him to leave Qin''s house empty for a day. If Gu Jinli and the others hadn''t arrived after one day, they would arrange for someone to move in.


    It was only a day, so General Fu agreed.


    So Gu Jinli and the others had a house to live in as soon as they arrived.


    "I''ve met Aunt Qin." As soon as Sister Yu saw Gu Jinli, she ran over to salute her, then looked behind her, her eyes lit up when she saw the big wolf and the two wolves, and she said happily: "Are these two brothers? "


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s them."


    "Aunt Qin." Brother Yi also ran over. After bowing, he ran to see the big wolf and the two wolves: "Big wolf and the two wolves, do you still remember brother Yi? You have grown older than before."


    During the Hundred Days Feast, they were small and soft, so he didnt dare to touch them for fear of breaking them.


    "They are so young, how can they remember you." Han smiled, came over and said a few words to Gu Jinli, and then quickly said: "It''s been almost two days, let''s go and settle in first."


    "Okay, thank you sister-inw Zhang." Gu Jinli followed Han to the Qin residence where he lived before.


    The rtives camped in the open space near Qin''s house. The soldiers'' barracks were on the periphery of the rtives'' camp, surrounding the rtives'' camp in the middle to protect them.


    More than an hourter, the tent was set up, a fire was lit, hot water was boiled, cooked soybean powder was prepared, and after a warm meal, it was time to go to sleep.


    Always rushed, I didn''t stop at night, too tired, I couldn''t sleep.


    Gu Jinli also took a nap.


    But she was woken up less than an hourter. It was Ji Zhenniang and Kuangshi who came. She was very happy and hurriedly got up and dressed to meet them.


    Ji Zhenniang cried as soon as she saw her: "Gu Xiaoyu, now that I''m seeing you, I''m almost scared to death, woo woo woo!"


    Gu Jinli said deliberately: "Okay, don''t cry. You are almost thirty years old and you still cry easily."


    This trick is very useful. After Ji Zhenniang heard this, she immediately stopped crying and said angrily: "Gu Xiaoyu, who do you think is almost thirty years old? I am in the age of flowers, when I am the youngest and most beautiful!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and went to see Brother Rui: "Aunt Qin, give me a hug. Our Brother Rui must be scared."


    Ji Zhenniang said proudly: "My brother Rui was not frightened. He even thought it was fun to travel in the middle of the night."


    "That''s good." Gu Jinli hugged little Brother Rui, talked to Kuang for a while, and then asked them to go to bed quickly.


    When it was getting dark, Mrs. Tan and her daughter also arrived.


    Gu Jinli waspletely relieved when she saw them. The Tan family and the Xiao family were engaged. Xiao Chengju was still in Duchonggou, so she had to keep an eye on Miss Tan.


    All the familiar people arrived at the gathering ce in Mu County safely, and Gu Jinli was very happy.


    But it didn''t take long to be happy. A scout sent news here. After General Fu read the battle report, he immediately sent people to beat gongs to inform everyone in the camp: "The soldiers and thieves areing fiercely. We can''t stay here for long. My dear rtives will continue tomorrow." Set off and escape to Fucheng!"


    As soon as the news came out, the whole gathering ce burst into tears.


    After crying, the rtives took the time to prepare things for tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, the rtives fled to Fucheng again in great numbers.


    Gu Jinli and the others also fled, but they met Du Neijian halfway.


    Du Neijian went and came back only for one thing, which was to rush to the battlefield ahead to read out the secret edict!

 Chapter 2317: The last time to commit suicide

    Chapter 2317: Thest time tomit suicide


    Chapter 2317 Thest time tomit suicide


    Du Naijian should have returned to Beijing a long time ago, but because of the matter of cassava grain, he was kept behind. During the spring plowing time, he would try nting and eating cassava grain. A yearter, he would return to Beijing to report the cassava grain in detail. thing.


    After learning that the war had started, he immediately followed the emperor''s order and was led by the imperial guards, and they quickly ran towards this side.


    "Mrs. Qin, it''s great to see you all safe and sound. Manager Min and the others have been worried about you." Superintendent Du was almost sick from exhaustion as he traveled day and night, but he was very happy when he met Gu Jinli and the others and saw the big wolf and the two wolves. .


    Gu Jinli was also happy to meet Du Neijian and asked: "Du Neijian, what are you going to do? There is a war ahead and it is very dangerous. If you have nothing serious to do, don''t go forward."


    The secret edict has not yet been read out, and Du Neijian did not dare to say it clearly. He only said: "I have an important errand and I must go there."


    Added another sentence: "It''s a good thing, Mrs. Qin doesn''t need to worry."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli didn''t ask any more questions. He just called Xiao Ji: "Take out a bag of hot water and hot pies from the iron box for Du Nai to eat on the way."


    Du Neijian and the others were riding horses in the cold wind, and their eyshes were covered with frost. They would feel better if they had some hot food.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qin." Inspector Du was not polite. After taking the things, he ate a pie and drank a ss of hot water, and finally came back to life.


    He then said: "I still have errands to attend to, so I won''t say any more. Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Niu, and Mrs. Xie, please take care, and you will regret itter!"


    After saying that, he waved to the big wolf and the two wolves, causing the two wolves to howl and yell, then smiled, and was quickly led away by the forest guards on horseback, and disappeared in the distance not long after.


    Kuang said: "It''s a pity that Du Neijian is a prisoner. What a good young man."


    Had he not been a eunuch, he would have been an official and a general.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "There''s nothing to be sorry for, Du Neijian''s life is wonderful."


    Then he said: "Aunt Niu, let''s set off quickly. We can let the children have a rest after we get to Cunning County."


    There are children in each health center, some of whom are infants. It will be too much for them to keep running for their lives, so they need to be given a rest.


    Kuang immediately got into the car and said, "Hey, let''s go now!"


    The motorcade started moving again, and it was very lively and vigorous. Three dayster, it finally arrived at the county seat of Cunning County.


    Gu Dalin ran ahead with Danian and the others. He had already spent money to buy vacant houses in several connected viges outside the county town and asked the vigers to clean them. Gu Jinli and the others would have houses to live in as soon as they arrived.


    "Hey, the big wolf and the two wolves have suffered a lot and have lost weight. Don''t be afraid. Grandpa Dalin has left you a nice house. It''s clean and warm. You can take care of yourself these two days." Gu Dalin saw the two little fat guys. The baby lost some weight and felt very distressed. She asked Gu Jinli, "You didn''t get sick on the road, did you?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "No, everything is fine. Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Lin."


    As long as she is not sick, she is fine. For such a small baby, she is afraid of getting sick.


    Gu Dalin was relieved: "It''s not hard. I have the tokens of Chang Liang Wei, the Zhong family, and the Ouyang family. It''s very easy to do things. The vige chiefs are very helpful."


    He called to them again: "Let''s go, follow me to the house to settle down."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli greeted Kuang, Mrs. Tan and others, and went to the house together.


    "There are many houses in this area. You live next to each other so you can take care of each other. There is also fine white flour. Later, let Xang Guo and the others cook several pots for the younger children to eat."


    He is very considerate in his work, no worse than Uncle Mutong.


    After taking them to the ce, he said: "I''m going to find Yao Baihu. I have to quickly take the rtives of other guards to several nearby viges for resettlement." After saying that, he left in a hurry and stayed busy until dark. Return to the vige where Changliang Wei settled.


    Uncle Mutong and the others were not idle either. They treated the sick children as soon as they were settled. They were busy until the next morning, when all the children were treated.


    Fortunately, the children only suffered from minor typhoid fever and frightened fever. After the fever came down, they were fine and no one died.


    The vigers knew the rules very well and did note to disturb them. However, the vige chiefs came over and asked about the battle situation ahead: "Yao Baihu, can our army still withstand it?"


    If not, they have to pack up and run away.


    Yao Baihu said: "Thetest news sent by the scouts in the morning is that Lord Xu is leading his soldiers to fight against the bandits. However, the bandits are cunning and have used poison. The battle situation is not good... You guys prepare your things, and we will pass." If a new battle reportes in two days, we will decide whether to leave based on the situation."


    "Is this, so serious? The thieves who are killing us today know how to bully us. They ownnd, so they can''t just stay on their ownnd? They want toe and steal ournd and kill our people!" The vige chief was crying and cursing, but he had no choice but to go back and prepare things, ready to escape at any time.


    In fact, many people in the vige have already fled to seek refuge with rtives, so half of the houses in the vige are vacant and rented out to rtives.


    Two dayster, the new battle report came.


    "The army of soldiers and thieves has advanced fifty miles. My dear rtives, please don''t stay too long on the road, and quickly set off towards Fucheng!"


    The situation was very bad, and everyone did not dare to stop any longer. After receiving the battle report, they immediately set off on their way.


    Fortunately, after two days of training, the sick children are much better.


    Under the **** of the Royal Forest Army, Du Neijian hurried day and night. Finally, he came to the temporary camp, found Lord Xin, and exined his purpose.


    Master Ke Xin said: "They are all fighting at the front, and they don''t know when they can get off the battlefield."


    Du Neijian: "Then please ask Xin Jianjun to take a hard trip and take me to the battlefield ahead to announce the decree in public."


    Xin Jianjun was shocked: "How can this be done? Arrows have no eyes, and the thieves also tied poison on the arrows. If you don''t do it right, someone will die!"


    Inspector Kedu Nei said: "This is the emperor''s order and must be obeyed. Please ask Mr. Xin to lead the way. If I am shot to death by a stray arrow, it will be my fate!"


    Lord Xin couldn''t defeat Du Neijian, so he had no choice but to take the risk and take him to the battlefield ahead.


    Du Neijian was not afraid of death. He ordered a chariot and asked two soldiers to drive the chariot around the Chu army''s camp. He stood on the chariot and read out three secret orders.


    The first secret decree was to confer Niu Dabao as a vanguard general, who could lead 20,000 troops.


    The second secret decree is to grant twelfth-ss titles to the soldiers. As long as they kill twenty enemies, they will be granted the lowest title, and their hometown will get three acres of more fertilend. The highest title will be the title of marquis, which is hereditary!


    Xu You was shocked when he heard this... and went crazy. Emperor Jingyuan was really crazy in order to defeat the bandits. He dared to implement the brutal twelfth-ss nobility and return the fertile farnd. Where is the fertile farnd in Da Chu now that can be used for rewards?


    But after the soldiers heard this, their morale was greatly boosted, and they yelled and wanted to fight with the soldiers and thieves.


    When Mr. Qian Shan saw this, he understood that this was probably Zhong Huan''s idea. Just like promoting Lu Bai and using him to win over the people, the purpose of conferring titles andnds on the soldiers was to protect the soldiers over themanders and not allow Xu You to take advantage of the opportunity. Support your troops and respect yourself!


    He is quite a powerful person.


    But the secret edict has not been read out yet.


    Du Neijian read out thest secret decree, conferring Qin Sang as the second-grade Wu''an General, receiving a gold seal and purple ribbon, and letting him lead the northwest right army and vanguard army to defend the border and kill the enemy!


    As soon as this secret decree came out, Xu You almost vomited blood and wanted to kill Qin Sang... This thief quietly took away half of his military power!

 Chapter 2318: court death

    Chapter 2318: court death


    Chapter 2318 Looking for Death


    The title is still General Wu''an...Since ancient times, the title Wu''an has not been avable to ordinary people.


    But the soldiers were very happy: "Hahaha, Qin Qianhu has finally been promoted. This official position came three yearste!"


    Everyone still remembers the time when Qin Sang killed Le Muqin. They felt sorry for him when he was not promoted to the vanguard general, but this time he was promoted to several ranks and made up for everything.


    Brothers, thieves also have one head and two legs. Dont be afraid of them. Kill a few more to add some joy to our General Wuan!


    Du Neijian seized the opportunity and asked the soldiers to continue driving the chariot around the Chu army''s camp, shouting: "Generals, kill the bandits, give a gift to General Wu''an, and earn credit for yourselves!"


    Kill! This move was very effective. The soldiers were much less afraid of the soldiers. They rushed forward together and withstood the attack of the soldiers.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang immediately rushed forward with the soldiers from the Death Soldier Battalion. After advancing a hundred meters, he immediately said: "Prepare the strong crossbow and release the poison!"


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows shot out like rain, and the poison hidden in the crossbow arrows dispersed the moment they were shot out, falling on the soldiers on the opposite side. Even if the soldiers in front took the antidote, arge number of them fell!


    Originally, the Chu side despised the use of poison to kill the enemy, but this time the Rong people used poison liberally, and arge number of Chu troops died as a result, so Xu You ordered the use of poison in the battle.


    Without poison, the Chu army would not have been able to hold out for so many days and would have been trampled by the bandits long ago.


    Qin Sang: "Put poison again!"


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of poisonous crossbow arrows were shot out, causing a group of soldiers to fall.


    It took five poisons in a row to suppress the soldiers in front.


    Tuo Gu was furious when he saw this: "The despicable Chu general actually used poison... Come on, load up the powerful crossbow and apply poison on it. I want to kill Qin Sang!"


    "Yes!" The witch army immediately pushed in three powerful ballista carts, put the crossbow arrows soaked in poison into the arrow trough, aimed at Qin Sang, and fired three arrows in session.


    Swish swish!


    The ballistae is so powerful that it can prate the walls of city towers and shoot people away. If Qin Sang was shot, the consequences would be disastrous.


    But Qin Sang knew the Rong people too well and had excellent eyesight and ears. After hearing the sound of powerful crossbow arrows breaking the wind, he immediately turned his horse''s head and ran towards the other side.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Three arrows missed and hit the ground in the distance, making a big hole as thick as a wrist in the ground.


    Seeing that Tuogu missed the shot, he was so angry that he ordered again: "Shoot again!"


    He cursed Xu You in his heart, "What does this waste do for food?" He had already sent a letter telling him that Qin Sang was the son of the Marquis of Qin, but Xu You didn''t arrest Qin Sang as a rebel. How stupid!


    However, he gave Xu You no useful evidence at all. Xu You also wanted to use Qin Sang to help him fight the war, and also wanted to use the fact that Qin Sang might be the son of the Marquis of Qin to take advantage of Qin Sang. He hesitated and missed the opportunity.


    But Xu You now wants to kill Qin Sang.


    But Mr. Qianshan said: "Master Marquis, now that the bandits areing fiercely, Qin Sang knows how to fight and has won the support of the soldiers. It is better to keep him first. After the bandits are defeated, he will be reported and his family will be sent to the capital." Ask Zhan.


    Xu You also knew that it would be more difficult for them to win without Qin Sang in this battle, so he had no choice but to resist the urge to chop Qin Sang into pieces, but: "He must be restrained, otherwise after repelling the thieves, he will support his troops." Respect yourself, it will be difficult for us to catch him."


    Mr. Qianshan thought to himself: "Does the Marquis want to send someone to arrest Gu''s mother and son as hostages?"


    "That''s right." Xu You nodded, stood on the chariot, stared ahead with murderous eyes, and sneered: "Only in this way can I control him!"


    Mr. Qianshan was smart and had expected this. He said: "Master Hou, please go and capture Gu''s mother and son. I will definitely handle this job properly." "Are you going?" Xu You looked at it. He looked at Mr. Qianshan and said, "It''s okay, but you have to bring Liang Tu with you."


    Liang Tu is Xu Yous true confidant and the best sharp knife... This means that he doesnt trust Mr. Qianshan and wants to send someone to keep an eye on him.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Liang Tu has to stay behind to protect the Marquis...Master Hou, you are a rich man, so I must leave the most powerful people to protect you. If the Marquis makes a mistake, we will have no one to serve you!" "


    He then said: "Let Liang Jin go. He is also one of the four secret generals of the Marquis and is very loyal to the Marquis. The Marquis cannot just reuse Liang Tu and Liang Xi, but also gives him a chance."


    Xu You is not stupid, he also maintains a group of people, and Liang Tu, Liang Xi, Liang Jin, and Liang Ju are his four secret generals.


    Xu You was also afraid of death, so he thought about it and agreed: "Sure, you and Liang Jin will rush over immediately, stop the Gu family, mother and son, and take them here to hide. If Qin Sang doesn''t obey, hehe, I will let his whole family suffer humiliation and then die miserably!"


    As for the reason for deceiving Gu Jinli, Xu You had already thought about it: "The poison the Rong thief put was too powerful. Isn''t she good at making medicine? Then let her make the antidote to relieve the Rong thief''s troubles." Poison to save the lives of thousands of soldiers in Chu."


    Hehe, if you dare note, you are not willing to save the soldiers of Da Chu, and the good reputation of their husband and wife will be ruined.


    "Yes." Mr. Qianshan responded, and after Xu You called Liang Jin, he immediately set off on horseback to chase Gu Jinli and the others.


    Liang Jin cherished this opportunity very much, and he drove hard day and night. He passed Cunning County and entered Gaoshui County in just a few days.


    However, before they caught up with Gu Jinli, they met Cui Xiniang and Xu Liu''s group who were fleeing to Fucheng.


    Xu Liu was curious about what they were going to do and asked Liang Jin.


    When Liang Jin was hesitant to say anything, Mr. Qianshan spoke first and whispered the matter to Xu Liu.


    Xu Liu was overjoyed: "Father is really wise. Gu''s witch should have been arrested long ago!"


    Xu Liu hated Gu Jinli so much that he wished he could throw Gu Jinli into the army and let her die in humiliation. As for the two little brats, he also gave them to the army to serve as their little fairy meat.


    "Liang Jin, I''m going to go too!" Xu Liu saluted Liang Jin and said, "I didn''t do a good job with the cassava grains, which made my father very disappointed. I want to catch the Gu family in person and atone for my sins. "


    this?


    Liang Jin looked at Mr. Qianshan.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "It''s rare for the Sixth Young Master to be so motivated. We have to help him."


    Liang Jin frowned: "What if the Sixth Young Master is in danger?"


    Xu Liu patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I am good at martial arts. Gu is just a shrew. If she dares to resist, I will make her blood ssh on the spot!"


    Mr. Qianshan looked at Xu Liu and really wanted to p himself twice. How could he waste time teaching this kind of thing before? No matter how hard you teach this thing, it''s impossible to turn it into a human being.


    However, he spoke for Xu Liu on his face: "Commander Liang, let the Sixth Young Master follow. With Cui Duo and the others protecting the Sixth Young Master, everything will be fine... The Sixth Young Master has grown up, and we have to take him to see some things. In the future, we can better help Mr. Hou achieve his great cause."


    Bring Cui Duo with you so that he can have help.


    Liang Jin was not as capable as Liang Tu and Liang Xi, so he was persuaded and nodded in agreement: "Okay, Sixth Young Master, pleasee with us, but you must follow our arrangements in order to avoid failing toplete the things assigned by the Marquis."

 Chapter 2319: helper

    Chapter 2319: helper


    Chapter 2319 Helper


    "I know." Xu Liu was very happy and ran to the carriage to say goodbye to Cui Xiniang: "Mother, my son is going to take revenge. You are waiting for the good news about your son."


    He said that he was going to capture Gu Jinli as a pledge.


    Cui Xiniang frowned when she heard this: "That Gu family has bad luck. Every time we meet her, nothing good happens to us. You''d better not go."


    "Mom, don''t worry, my son went with Liang Jin. As long as Liang Jin and the others are here, Gu **** is dead. She will never be able to defeat us again!" Xu Liu must go and torture Gu Jinli with his own hands, otherwise he will The anger umted for three years cannot be let go.


    Cui Xiniang thought for a while and said, "Okay, go ahead. Take care of your own safety. Don''t rush ahead. Wait until Liang Jin and the others restrain Gu, lest the shrew sprinkle poison on you."


    Cui Xiniang still didnt want anything to happen to Xu Liu. After all, she only had this son, and she had to rely on him to fight for power.


    Xu Liu nodded: "I understand, mother, my son should take the first step so that he can catch Gu''s **** as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, he got off the carriage and ran towards Liang Jin.


    But before he could reach Liang Jin, he saw several dead soldiers calling to Liang Jin: "Third Commander, pleasee here."


    Liang Jin frowned and walked towards the back of the motorcade.


    Xu Liu was shocked when he saw this and hurriedly said: "Stop, don''t pass by, there is no one there!"


    But he was still a step toote, the dead soldiers had already discovered Songxue.


    After the bandits came, Songxue was arranged to leave with Cui Xiniang and others.


    However, Cui Xiniang didn''t like her, and Xu Liu was vicious. As soon as he left Mu County, he came up with a poisonous n. When he was camping at night, he poisoned the person who was protecting Songxue. After he was poisoned and fainted, he found a few men. , broke into the carriage where Songxue was sleeping.


    Fortunately, Songxue was smart and asked Xu You for some of the most powerful detoxification pills. She took one every day, so nothing happened that night.


    Perhaps the sixth mother and son insisted that Songxue was not clear with those men, and that her innocence was ruined, and they wanted to kill her to clear up the family reputation.


    Songxue argued hard, and bluntly said that their methods were too clumsy: "If you kill me, there will be no three hundred taels of silver in this ce. The Marquis is wise and will definitely see through your treacherous n. You may not die by then, but you will always be with the Marquis." Im sorry, dont forget that the Marquis has other sons!


    Finally, he said: "Calm down, wait until all the loopholes in this strategy are fixed, and then kill me before it''s toote, otherwise you will only suffer the consequences!"


    Songxue calmed them down and temporarily saved his life.


    But she knew that this n would notst long. After learning that the convoy met Mr. Qianshan and the others, she immediately hit the carriage carriage and made a noise. Finally, it attracted attention and was discovered.


    "Aunt Song!" Liang Jin was shocked when he saw Song Xue: "How dare you, Aunt Song is the Marquis''s concubine, how dare you tie her up, quickly untie her."


    The dead soldiers immediately untied Songxue.


    Mr. Qianshan, help, help! Songxue immediately called for help as soon as the rag was removed from her mouth.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan walked over and asked, "What''s going on? Tell me in detail."


    After Songxue drank several sips of water, her thirsty throat finally felt much better. She told the whole story and cried again: "Songxue knew that she was born in a humble family. She never thought about fighting for anything. She didn''t care about this matter. Son, I just want to ask my husband to send Songxue back to the battlefield ahead and be with the Marquis... As long as I can apany the Marquis, no matter life or death, Songxue will ept it!"


    Bitch, shut up! Xu Liu rushed over, pointed at Songxue and said, What nonsense are you talking about? Its obviously you who stole someone, yet you dare to nder our mother and son!


    Mr. Qianshan never expected that Xu Liu would be able tomit suicide on the way to escape... He could be said to be a unique person throughout the ages.


    He stopped Xu Liu and said, "Let''s put this matter aside for now. Let''s go do some important things."


    Xu Liu: "Yes, yes, yes, we have to catch that **** Gu!"


    If you wait any longer, the Gu family will flee to Long''an Mansion. But


    What should I do about Songxue? I cant spare her?


    Mr. Qianshan smiled. At this moment, Xu Liu felt that he was on their side and did not shy away from killing Songxue.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "There is a Zhuangzi of the Cui family nearby. Throw her somewhere first. When we return, take her to the battlefield ahead. A stray arrow can kill her."


    Okay, sir, I still have more ideas. Xu Liu was very happy.


    Mr. Qianshan arranged for Songxue and the maid beside her to be sent to the vige.


    Songxue is very grateful.


    However, Mr. Qianshan had a purpose for saving Songxue. Songxue was smart and guessed it. Before leaving, he said: "Songxue is a sensible person and knows what is best for him. If Mr. needs help in the future, Son, just speak up."


    Mr. Qianshan smiled. He liked to deal with smart people, but he didn''t say much. He just said to Xu Liu: "Let''s set off. It''s important to catch up with the Gu family."


    "Let''s go!" Xu Liuyi took the lead and chased in the direction of Long''an Mansion. However, he was so powerful for only an hour that he could no longer withstand it and his horse slowed down.


    In order not to dy his journey, Liang Jin could only drag him onto his horse and take him on the road.


    Gu Jinli and the others fled all the way to Fucheng. There were too many rtives and rtives, and the children in various health centers were sick. They had to stop frequently to let the children recover, so they walked for almost ten days before arriving at Gujia Vige.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    We are almost arriving at Gujia Vige, which is the natal vige of Mrs. Chang Liang Wei Qin. There is food, medicine, water, and firewood. Everyone, cheer up and hurry up. Once you reach the vige, you can have a good rest!


    Then he said to the rtives who were holding the child and crying: "Don''t cry. Doctor Mutong wille over and give your child an acupuncture when we get to Gujia Vige. He will be fine."


    I am not from Chang Liang Wei. After hearing this, I hurriedly thanked him: "Hey, thank you very much, Mrs. Qin."


    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at Linjiapo. Lin Houde and the others had not escaped yet, and they came out with the vigers to pick them up.


    Han said: "Brother and sister Qin, I will take the family members of the second line of defense to Linjiapo first. After settling in, I will send someone to deliver news to you."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded and took the first line of defense family members to Gujiacun.


    As soon as I entered the vige, I saw a group of familiar people.


    Gu Jinli looked at Manager Min and Mrs. Gao Lei who came out to greet them and was shocked: "Aunt Lei, why are you here? There is still a war. If you don''t stay in Xing''an Mansion, what are you doing here? It''s just nonsense. !


    "Stinky girl, you''ve taught me a lesson. I''m here for my own reasons." Gao Lei didn''t say much, and walked towards the big wolf and the second wolf: "Are these the two babies of you and Sang? They are really long. You have a blessed face,e on, let me hug you."


    The big wolf had never seen Gao Lei before, so he was a little scared. He was holding on to Nanny Lin''s clothes tightly, with a look of resistance, but he was a warm-hearted baby, and he grinned at Gao Lei.


    In an instant, it was as warm and lovely as the sunshine.


    Eng stared at Gao Lei for a while, then he held the puppet in his hand, pointed at Gao Lei, and shouted at Gu Jinli: "Ahhh!"


    Who is this? I havent seen it before.

 Chapter 2320: teach you how to behave

    Chapter 2320: teach you how to behave


    Chapter 2320 Teach you how to be a good person


    "Don''t be afraid, this is your Gao family''s aunt, you can hug her." Gu Jinli exined with a smile, opened his hands again, hugged Gao Lei, looked at the two children and said, "Look, that''s it, you can hug her." .


    Gao Lei''s face turned red and she scolded, "You girl, you''re already a mother and you''re still so shameless, why should I hug you?"


    Gu Jinli knew that Gao Lei was a talkative person and was lifeless. He teased her with a smile: "I call you aunt, and you are considered a rtive. What''s the matter if you give her a hug when you meet a rtive?"


    Im so annoyed, let go of me quickly. Gao Leishi pulled her hand down and stretched out her hand towards Eng: Come here, give me a hug.


    "Aha!" Eng stretched out his hand, tilted his body, and ran into Gao Leishi''s arms. Following Gu Jinli''s example, he hugged Gao Leishi with both hands, and his little body was still jumping happily.


    It jumped so hard that the stuffed animal jumped off, causing the big wolf to cry anxiously: "Ahhh, ahhh!"


    With quick eyes and quick hands, Gu Jinli raised his foot and kicked the puppet up like a shuttlecock. He caught it again, shook the puppet, and smiled at the big wolf: "Look, it didn''t fall. Don''t worry, big wolf."


    He asked shamelessly: "Isn''t Mom very powerful?"


    "Hmmmm!" The big wolf was very happy to see it, and his little body was jumping up and down, smiling happily.


    Gao Lei was so happy that he kept eximing: "No wonder Guizhi talked about these two brothers every day after he returned. They are really rare."


    He then said, "It''s cold, so go to the vige first. I came early and moved into your new house."


    In the past two years, Gu Jinli has expanded the old Gu family''s house and built arge house with two entrances. There are many more rooms, all of which are made of green bricks and tiles, and a new fire pit has been built.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s okay, there are many houses, enough to live in."


    He asked again: "Why isn''t Grandma Guizhi here?"


    Gao Lei was only apanied by Master Yu and Peng Wen, but not a single one of Aunt Guizhi and the maids.


    "We are fighting here. She is old and has to teach Xiao Xinghua and the others, so I didn''t ask her toe with her." Gao Lei said, for fear that she would ask again, so she was teasing the two children without even looking at them. Take a look at her.


    Gu Jinli didn''t rush to ask questions, but instead arranged for his rtives.


    After everyone was settled, the people who stayed behind in Gujia Vige killed chickens and cooked a sumptuous dinner. Everyone had a delicious meal together.


    Ji Zhenniang was still very afraid of Mrs. Gao Lei. After eating, she hurriedly slipped into the next room to coax her son to sleep.


    Gao Leishi shook his head and asked, "She didn''t cause you any trouble, did she?"


    Gu Jinli said: "No, she has be much more sensible and not so squeamish."


    Gao Leishi nodded: "That''s good."


    If she doesnt change her behavior, she wont have time to teach her anymore.


    Gu Jinli looked at her with a look on his face, but Gao Lei was one step ahead of her and said: "Both babies are sleepy, take them back to the house to sleep quickly."


    It was driven away.


    But Gu Jinli is so easy to get rid of?


    After coaxing the child, he ran to find Gao Lei and got into her bed: "Aunt Lei, I will sleep with you tonight."


    Gao Leishi: "Get some sleep and get down quickly. I''m old and I won''t be able to sleep if there are strangers around at night."


    "I''m not a stranger. We''ve be very familiar with each other. We slept together for a long time in Xing''an Mansion." Gu Jinli was thick-skinned and couldn''t drive him away at all.


    Seeing that she refused to leave, Gao Lei had no choice but to give up.


    He also knew her purpose. After thinking about it, he said, "I''m here to meet a rtive."


    Rtives?


    Gu Jinli was overjoyed: "But the Fifth Master Lei is back?" Gao Lei didn''t admit or deny it. He just said: "There are some things that you don''t need to know too much about. It''s not good for you... Old Five, you think he was already there three years ago." It will be done after you pass away.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this and wanted to ask again, but Gao Lei said again: "You know my temper, no matter how much you ask, it''s useless. I won''t say anything anymore, just go to sleep."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes, turned his back, and stopped talking to Gu Jinli.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli could only go to bed first.


    Early the next morning, Gao Lei was awakened by a loud noise.


    "It''s the children who are ying." Gu Jinli said, "I''ll drive them away. You can sleep a little longer."


    "No, it''s time to get up." Gao Lei got up and went outside to watch the children y.


    Liu Jin was ying with Qi Jin, Rui Ge''er, Xiao Gui Ge''er, Xiao Qingyun, and her big wolf and two wolves.


    "Ouch!" Eng was crazy. Even though he couldn''t run or jump on the ground, he was so happy when he saw his uncle and brothers ying around that he kept shouting.


    Gao Leishiughed when she saw it, hugged Er Lang, sat under the eaves, and watched the children y... She was in a very high mood today and asked Peng Wen to bring some candy and share it with the children. She learned that Er Lang liked watching After dancing with the sword, Master Yu was asked toe over and show Eng the dance.


    The two wolves were crazy with joy and kept barking.


    Gao Lei was afraid that he would break his throat by shouting, so he quickly asked Master Yu to stop. Seeing that he was about to cry with his mouth t, Gu Jinli quickly covered his mouth with his hand and said, "Don''t cry. Mother taught you not to touch." Its not good to cry when things dont go your way.


    Six months after Eng was born, Gu Jinli started to give him anti-crying training. Half a yearter, it started to show results. As long as it was a small matter, Eng would control himself and stop crying.


    "Woo, woo~" Eng felt aggrieved andy in Gao Lei''s arms, crying softly.


    Gu Jinli smiled, gently stroked his back and said, "By the way, that''s it. Let''s just cry quietly for a while. We can''t cry loudly all the time."


    While they were coaxing the children, Da Qing and You An suddenly came and said, "Madam, Mr. Qianshan and Xu Liu are here with people, and there are also a group of people with them. They should be a group of dead soldiers. The leader is Liang Jin. His skill should be above mine."


    He then said: "Madam, the person who came here is not good, and I''m afraid there will be a fight. You take the two young masters and leave first. We will block him. He can''t see you, so there is nothing we can do."


    However, it was toote.


    After Liang Jin sensed something was wrong, he rushed into the vige with his dead soldiers and soon arrived near the house.


    You Xi brought people out and stopped them.


    Liang Jin looked at You Xi and others and narrowed his eyes: "Rebellious ministers and traitors can still raise such a group of capable people. It is true that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse."


    Uncle Qin came to pick up Brother Xiaogui and the others. When he heard this, he was shocked and hurriedly came over and said: "Master, where are you from? We are the rtives of the guards who escaped for our lives. We are not evil people. What do you say? Say it nicely."


    Liang Jin: "Huh, there''s nothing to say. We were ordered by the Marquis to take Qin Gu''s mother and son to the battlefield camp for questioning."


    Ask a question?


    What do you want to ask?


    Could it be that the identity of the young marquis was exposed, and Xu You sent people to arrest his wife, mother and son.


    Uncle Qin is a person who has seen big storms, but at this time, he is also a little panicked... The young Marquis has not yet made a great contribution to negotiate terms with Emperor Jingyuan. If his identity is exposed at this time, I am afraid that the Qinhou Mansion will be thest resort. His bloodline will be cut off!


    At the critical moment, Mr. Qianshan arrived and said: "Commander Liang, the rtives of other guards live in the vige, which will hurt innocent people. Let''s go in first and talk about it...and the Marquis has given instructions, so this matter should not be exposed." "


    Then he said to You Xi: "This little brother, go and inform Mrs. Qin that we have a major matter rted to the life and death of Qin Qianhu, and we want to see her."

 Chapter 2321: Teach you how to be a good person【2】

    Chapter 2321: Teach you how to be a good person��2��


    Chapter 2321 Teach you how to be a good person2


    Go quickly! Uncle Qin saw Mr. Qianshan stop Liang Jin in time, and he should have the intention to help them, so he cooperated immediately.


    You Xi hurried back, found Gu Jinli, and told the matter.


    You An suggested again: "Madam, I heard from You Xi that they won''t rush in to get anyone for the time being. We will take the opportunity to **** you and the two young masters away."


    leave?


    What should I do, Brother Qin?


    What should the people in Dafeng Vige do?


    Gu Jinli: "Since they havee to the door, I will go and meet...if I have a chance, I will capture Xu Liu and use him as a hostage!"


    Mom, if you want to take action, okay, then I wont fight with you and just do the hard work.


    Then he said: "You An, go and take away the two children, take the wet nurse, the Ba family, and the Bai family with you. First, go to Linjiapo for temporary refuge. If we win, we will take the children back. If we lose, we will leave immediately... Dont go to the Zhuangzi where the Gu family bought it, the Ba family and the Bai family will take you to Brother Luos people.


    When ites to hiding in the northwest, no one is better than Luo Ying.


    Although she dared to fight, she was afraid of hurting her two children, so she had to send them away first.


    "Yes." You An knew the importance of the big wolf and the two wolves, so he immediately took the order and left.


    The child was still at Gao Lei''s ce. When he saw You Aning to ask for the child, he got up and followed him. When Gu Jinli came out to stop him, he sneered: "People are making noise outside and want toe in to arrest you. How dare you hide it from me? Do you think so?" Is the old woman so unworthy of your trust?


    Gu Jinli: "Of course I can trust Aunt Lei, but this matter is a bitplicated."


    She thought for a while and then said in a different way: "The Xu family wronged Brother Qin, saying that he was a rebellious son, a prisoner of the imperial court, and wanted to capture our mother and son as hostages."


    Gao Lei was also fierce and replied: "Since they are unjust, there is no need to be polite to them. When theye in, just serve them in one pot."


    Gu Jinli was shocked, but you are so fierce, and without any hesitation, you directly said to fight, but it was a coincidence: "I think so too."


    Gao Lei was a neat person. After deciding to help, he immediately ordered the people he brought to prepare for an ambush.


    But like Gu Jinli, she asked You An to take the two children to the next vige to hide.


    Yes. You An quickly left with his two children.


    Liang Jin was not stupid and sent dead soldiers to watch at the intersection. However, after Gu Jinli bought Gujia Vige, he dug two tunnels here. You An and others walked through the tunnels, but Liang Jin''s people did not notice.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Liang Jin finally couldn''t wait any longer and led someone to break in.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?!" Gao Lei was supported by Gu Jinli and walked from the second door to the front yard, staring at Liang Jin and his group.


    Liang Jin and the others were quite smart. They put on helmets and leather masks before breaking into the house, covering themselves tightly for fear of being poisoned.


    Liang Jin drew his knife and pointed it at Gao Lei: "We are here under the order of Lord Xu to take Gu''s mother and son to the camp for interrogation. Others, please don''t interfere!"


    Liang Jin was filled with murderous aura, which emboldened Xu Liu. He looked at Gao Lei and said disdainfully: "I am the sixth son of Marquis Xu. I have been ordered to run an errand. You old pious woman, get out of here."


    Then he pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "Ms. Gu, your man is the son of a traitor. If you don''t want the whole family to be punished,e with us immediately. If you dare to resist, we will be hacked to death!"


    With a sarcastic sneer on his lips, Mr. Qianshan looked at Xu Liu doing stupid things... Before he came, Xu You had given instructions to deceive Gu Jinli away on the pretext of detoxifying the soldiers. Xu Liu started yelling before he even entered the vige. In order to arrest people, Xu You''s n was ruined.


    but


    Gu Jinli didn''t run away, which actually impressed him a little... the young master was indeed not an ordinary woman, she was very courageous.


    Not only was Gu Jinli brave enough, he also started to cry out for injustice: "That''s nonsense. My husband is the son of Qin Dafeng from Xiaoqingou Vige in Longshan Prefecture. He is not a traitor at all... The Xu family clearly saw the emperor conferring my husband the title of General Wu''an, leading the army." After I camped the Youjun army, I was unwilling to ept it and wanted to charge him with a crime so that I could kill him and seize the troops. Your Xu family is really vicious!"


    Xu Liu: Bitch, you are so nderous!


    Gu Jinli: "You Xu family are already dirty, why do you need others to spray you?"


    You! Xu Liu was furious and ordered Liang Jin: Go ahead, capture this shrew and let her know how powerful we are!


    Hehe, Gu Jinli smiled: "If you want to catch me, you have to see if you have the ability!"


    Swish swish!


    Before they finished speaking, You Xi and the others fired a batch of poisoned crossbow arrows, flying towards Liang Jin and the others.


    But Liang Jin and the others came well prepared and were dead soldiers. Not only did they avoid crossbow arrows, but they also avoided poison.


    Liang Jin: "Oh, they say that Mr. Gu can make insect attractants, and he is a rare smart person. But it''s nothing more than that. When you see us wearing leather masks, we spread poison to poison yourselves..." Whoosh!


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so he shot another crossbow arrow.


    Dang!


    Liang Jin knocked the crossbow arrow away with one stroke and looked at Gu Jinli angrily.


    Gu Jinli sneered and said: "There''s so much nonsense. If the poison can''t kill you, then we''ll just chop you to death... Come on,e on!"


    Kill! You Xi, Daqing and others headed towards Liang Jin and others to kill.


    Liang Jin became more and more contemptuous: "Ignorant women, go up and capture them alive!"


    After receiving the order, the dead soldiers immediately rushed forward and fought with Youxi and the others.


    "Cui Duo, protect the Sixth Young Master." Liang Jin said, raising his knife and killing Gu Jinli.


    However, as soon as his body took off, Liang Jin found that his speed had slowed down, and his heart felt like it was being pinched by someone''s hand. He felt very ufortable. Was he...poisoned?


    impossible. They had obviously taken poison prevention measures, and Gu''s poison didn''t hit them. How could he be poisoned?


    However, nothing is impossible.


    With a bang, a dead soldier suddenly fell down during the fight.


    Then the second, the third, the fourth...


    Liang was so frightened that he couldn''t care less and continued to kill Gu Jinli, trying to catch her and force her to hand over the poison.


    But Gu Jinli ran fast, Master Yu and the others came out again and blocked Gu Jinli for a while, but Liang Jin couldn''t catch her.


    Xu Liu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the dead soldiers would fall. He hurriedly shouted to Cui Duo: "Go up and kill Gu!"


    But before Cui Duo could move, a rope flew from behind,ssoed Xu Liu like a horse, and dragged him directly out of the door.


    "Sixth Young Master!" Cui Duo reacted and shed at the rope with his knife, but Mr. Qianshan suddenly drew his sword and blocked his knife.


    Cui Duo was shocked and looked at Mr. Qianshan: "...How dare you betray the Lord!"


    "No, our real direct master is someone else." Mr. Qianshan nced at Gu Jinli and saw her shing Liang Jin''s back while Liang Jin was about to rush back to save Xu Liu. .


    Although Liang Jin''s ck iron armor was not cut through, this act of not fearing death was quite satisfactory. In short, it was much better than Cui Xiniang.


    "She? How is it possible? What nonsense are you talking about?!" Cui Duo didn''t believe it, so he knocked back Mr. Qianshan with one palm and went to save Xu Liu.


    Ke Xu Liu had already been caught by You Ping, with the knife pressed against his neck.


    You Ping looked at him and threatened: "Don''te over, or I''ll wait to collect your son''s body!"


    Xu Liu was frightened to death. He wanted to call for help, but he was afraid that he would be stabbed in the neck.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a sound of falling to the ground in the courtyard of the house. The other dead soldiers finally couldn''t hold on anymore and were all knocked down by the medicine.


    Liang Jinyong was half-kneeling on the ground at this moment. The pain in his chest felt like it was going to explode. He was unwilling to give in and asked Gu Jinli angrily: "When did you poison us?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "When did I poison you? I don''t know. Anyway, there are poisonous weeds on the roadside in Gujia Vige, poisonous smoke is burning in the vige, and the door of my house is also painted with poison, so I I really dont know when you were poisoned... But one thing is certain, this poison is specifically targeted at those who use force. The more you move, the faster your blood cirction will be, and the faster the poison will take effect."


    Look at Mr. Qianshan and the others, they are motionless and they havent fallen down yet.


    Vicious woman! Liang Jin cursed and took the opportunity to fire a hidden weapon, but unfortunately Daqing blocked it with a shield.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have anything wrong at all, and evenughed at him: "Commander of the Dead Soldiers, I thought he was so powerful, but it''s nothing more than that... You Xi, tie them up, You Ping, **** Xu Liu over to me!"


    Yes. You Xi Youping did as he was told.


    After Xu Liu was escorted to Gu Jin, she raised her hand and pped Xu Liu four times, so hard that two of his teeth flew out, and he cried in pain.


    "Crying, mother, such a loser dares to harm people again and again. Doesn''t it give you face?" Gu Jinli had already had enough of Xu Liu and called to Daqing and the others: "Come here, give him two ps each and teach him. Be a human being!

 Chapter 2322: Destroy the Xu family

    Chapter 2322: Destroy the Xu family


    Chapter 2322 Destroy the Xu family


    Xu Liu was startled. Regardless of the pain, he opened his mouth with all his strength, crying and cursing incoherently: "Li Gan, Wo is a dwarf!"


    bang!


    Gu Jinli pped him twice more, raised his chin and sneered: "Why don''t you dare? Let alone hit you. If I hadn''t seen that you were still useful, I would have stabbed you to death. Come on, give me a hard beating!"


    "Yes." You Xi and Daqing brought their subordinates over, lined up, and pped Xu Liu.


    They were all martial arts practitioners, and they were extremely powerful. Xu Liu was a weakling and couldn''t withstand them at all. He was knocked unconscious after only a few ps.


    Gu Jinli scolded disdainfully: "Useless thing."


    "Sixth Young Master?" Cui Duo asked anxiously: "Wu Qianshan, what on earth do you want to do? Are you going to watch the Sixth Young Master being beaten to death?!"


    Mr. Qianshan: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Qin will use her measures carefully. She won''t kill the Sixth Young Master. At most, she will only maim him."


    Is this humannguage?


    Cui Duo asked: "Are you determined to betray the master and help the Qin Gu family?"


    Mr. Qianshan said without hesitation: "Yes, I want to support the Qin and Gu families."


    He then corrected: "I didn''t betray my master, I just don''t want to waste my time helping the Xu family, they are not worth it!"


    He, Wu Qianshan, is a famous counselor in Chu. Countless schrs admire him and his reputation is valuable. He also wants to leave a name in history, so he must choose someone who can support him, rather than continue to work in the Xu family. Wallowing in the mire.


    "You..." Cui Duo was shocked and angry. He didn''t know what to say, and suddenly he covered his heart, with pain on his face. He looked at Gu Jinli, knowing that he had also been poisoned.


    Mr. Qianshan also felt ufortable and said to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, I have surrendered to you, and I still have a lot of evidence that can bring down Xu You. Can you give us the antidote?"


    Gu Jinli: "Press the head on each person and give them an antidote."


    Yes. Daqing counted twenty-two antidotes, put them into a bag, and threw them to Cui Duo.


    Cui Duo took it, but some were afraid to eat it.


    Mr. Qianshan took the bag and paused when he started to take the medicine. Finally, he only took out one antidote and took it first: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin."


    Gu Jinli: "We should be grateful to Mr. Qianshan. If not for his help, these dead soldiers would not have been drugged."


    Liang Jin and the others were very powerful, but it was difficult to drug them. They seeded in poisoning Liang Jin and others, all thanks to Mr. Qianshan''s dy... And she discovered that the color of Liang Jin and others'' eyes became different after they were poisoned. , I am afraid that my body has long been poisoned by other colorless and odorless poisons.


    This poison must have been administered by Mr. Qianshan.


    It can be seen that Wu Qianshan betrayed the Xu family as early as on the road.


    "Since Mr. Qianshan is so sincere, pleasee inside and have a chat." Gao Lei reminded: "There is a lot of noise here. Although Master Yan and the others are blocking it, the dear family members will inevitablye over and ask questions. ask."


    Mr. Qianshan: "Mrs. Gao is right, I really should have a good talk with Mrs. Qin."


    but


    "There are some matters involving Mrs. Qin''s mother. Mrs. Gao may have to avoid it."


    Gao Lei was very kind to her young master, but she still couldn''t let her know about the Lu family''s affairs.


    Gao Lei has lived a long life, and the Lei family is also a person with secrets. She knows the rules very well, nodded and said: "Okay, I will wait here to stop you."


    but


    "I also have requirements. Sang''s wife must take two groups of You Xi and Daqing in, and you can only bring this guard leader in, and you must hand over your saber." This way can guarantee Gu Jinli''s safety.


    "Mrs. Gao is right." Mr. Qianshan was very cooperative and agreed to everything.


    Cui Duo wanted to know the truth, but was forced to ept it. He was searched by Master Yu, and all the hidden weapons, swords, and poisons hidden on his body were taken away.


    Please. Gu Jinli turned around and walked towards the back courtyard of the house.


    Enter the main room, closed the door, sat down and said, "Mr. Qianshan, why are you helping us? Whose are you? Who is the master behind you? What do you want? What does the master behind you want?"


    Cui Duo was shocked and looked at Mr. Qianshan: "She doesn''t know anything, so you betrayed the Xu family to help her. Do you know that the Sixth Young Master is the closest descendant of the old master and the heir that the old master wants to support!"


    "You also said that Xu Liu is just a descendant who is closest to the old master." Mr. Qianshan smiled, pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "And she is the old master''s granddaughter."


    This sentence again.


    But Cui Duo didn''t believe what he heard at all: "How is it possible? If the master still has his biological granddaughter, how can he support the Xu family? Promote Xu Liu?"


    Mr. Qianshan: "How is it impossible? Her biological mother Cui is the daughter of the old master who has been missing for many years... This matter is still the Cui family''s fault. If the Cui family didn''t take good care of it, our eldestdy wouldn''t Will live among the people."


    As for supporting the Xu family and promoting Xu Liu...


    "That''s because the master needs military power, so he can only support Xu You, who was already in charge of the army at that time. It''s different now. The master''s grandson-inw is the second-grade general Wu''an, who controls the right army and the vanguard army of the camp. He is still wronged. The son of Marquis Qin...Marquis Qin of Great Chu, you also admire him very much. You know how much influence Marquis Qin has in the northwest. As long as General Qin''s identity is revealed and he ascends to the top, he can gather the scattered old troops."


    The reason why Cui Duo listened to Mr. Qianshan and did not help Liang Jin was partly because he respected the Marquis of Qin and did not want the Marquis of Qin''s son to be controlled.


    But


    "Emperor Jingyuan designated the Marquis of Qin as a rebel who supported Duke Wei. If his identity were made public, General Qin would probably die."


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "That''s why we got together to discuss how to destroy the Xu family. As long as the Xu family is destroyed, General Qin, as the son of the Marquis of Qin, can assemble the old northwest troops, defeat the bandits, and achieve great sess. After that, we will be able to fight against Emperor Jingyuan, and then Emperor Jingyuan will not be able to kill General Qin... And what the old master wants the Xu family to do is to upy the northwest and fight against Emperor Jingyuan."


    Look, these ns coincide.


    And the person they helped was the granddaughter of the old master, the old master would only be happier.


    this?


    Cui Duo was stunned. What Mr. Qianshan said was indeed reasonable.


    But


    Is she really our masters granddaughter?


    The identity must be confirmed, otherwise if you help the wrong person, they will be traitors and must die!


    Gu Jinli also said: "Yes, Mr. Qianshan, you have to provide evidence. It''s useless to just say something I can''t understand."


    "Young master, really don''t understand?" Mr. Qianshan smiled, took out a letter, handed it to Daqing, and said to Gu Jinli: "This is the acknowledgment letter from Guanzhu Hu... Guanzhu Hu and I are old acquaintances, and Guanzhu Hu is very fond of me. Youen, I respect her very much and will help the people she values."


    .


    Gu Jinli was stunned. Was it Guanzhu Hu who said that? No wonder: "Bring me the letter."


    Daqing went over and took the letter with his leather-gloved hands. After checking the poison first, he opened the letter and spread it out in front of Gu Jinli for her to read.


    After reading the letter, Gu Jinli believed Mr. Qianshans words. Whats interesting is that Hu Guanzhu also used the Chinese characters for medicinal materials to form a sentence in the letter, which means...Qianshan loves fame, admires strength, understands considerations, and is not stupid.

 Chapter 2323: Destroy the Xu family【2】

    Chapter 2323: Destroy the Xu family��2��


    Chapter 2323 Destroy the Xu family2


    Gu Jinliughed. As long as a person is not stupid and knows how to think about himself, he will not do stupid things. They can use it: "I have known Guanzhu Hu since I was ten years old. Since he is the husband rmended by her, then let''s Just cooperate and destroy the Xu family."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan bowed respectfully to Gu Jinli and saluted: "Thank you, young master, for your trust."


    Gu Jinli corrected him: "Sir, you don''t need to call me mistress, just call me Mrs. Qin."


    Mr. Qianshan frowned: "Young master, do you hate the Lu family for not finding you for so many years and making you suffer for so many years? This must not be the case. The Lu family is also in trouble. It is all the Cui family''s fault. They did not take good care of your mother. "


    "Is it really the Cui family''s fault? Is the Lu family not at all at fault?" Gu Jinli smiled: "Mr. Qianshan, if you are sent to the northwest to serve as the Xu family''s military advisor, you should be one of the most trusted confidants of the Lu family. Knowing that the Lu family is so capable and can even find out the secrets of the royal family, why can''t I find my mother after decades of searching? She has suffered so much!"


    Gu Jinli suppressed his anger and said: "Mr. Qianshan is a wise man. You should be able to think of some things, so don''t force us. If Mr. Qianshan wants to be a lobbyist and forces us to recognize the Lu family, let''s forget about our cooperation."


    this?


    Mr. Qianshan really felt that there was something fishy about the Lu family''s failure to find the eldest daughter for decades, and he also wanted the children of the Gu family to recognize the Lu family as soon as possible... Having too many heirs is the foundation of a great cause. If there are not even heirs, No, what else are you nning to do?


    But after these three years of fighting, he had figured out Gu Jinli''s temper. He couldn''t force it, he had to take time to soften it, so he said: "Let''s not mention this matter for now. Let''s discuss the destruction of the Xu family first."


    Very knowledgeable, Gu Jinli was very satisfied: "Thank you sir."


    The two parties put aside the Lu family''s affairs for the time being, opened the door and called Gao Lei in to discuss how to deal with the Xu family.


    Before the discussion, Mr. Qianshan said: "Liang Jin left eight people squatting around the vige. They must be caught first. If there is no news about Liang Jin for a long time, they will leave immediately to report the news and find more people." Come and capture your mother and son.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    You Ping knocked on the door and said: "Madam, all the dead soldiers who were watching have been eliminated. Five of them died after taking poison, and three survived. There is no slip through the."


    Gu Jinli: "Well done,e in and discuss the matter."


    "Yes." You Ping came in and stood next to You Xi very well, without sitting down.


    You Ping is the most powerful in Ping''an and Happy Festival, and the men he leads are also like death soldiers. He should have been fighting with Qin Sang all the time, but after the thieves came, Qin Sang was worried about Gu Jinli''s mother and son, so he asked You Ping Bring someone back to **** you.


    Mr. Qianshan looked at You Ping and was slightly shocked... This group of people was really powerful. They didn''t even know where Liang Jin''s dead soldiers were squatting, and they caught people so quickly.


    What shocked him even more was what happened next.


    After the matter was discussed, another group of people came from Gujiacun, led by Feng Jin. He hurriedly brought the February 2nd gift from Gu Jinan to his two nephews.


    After seeing Gu Jinli, he knelt down on one knee and saluted: "Feng Jin, meet Madam!"


    After being beaten by Qin Sang for three years, Feng Jin''s second-best temper has gone away by 70%. Gu Jinli is very satisfied: "Get up, you came at the right time, follow us to the battlefield ahead, and when things are settled, You just go to war."


    Seriously? Feng Jin was so excited that his eyes were red.


    He was unwilling to be a ve all his life. Before he came to the northwest, he wanted to join the army, make achievements, and change the lives of himself and his brother.


    But he was too eager to advance, and because of his good skills, he was a bit arrogant and looked down on other servants, so he was suppressed by the adults.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, we agreed at the beginning that as long as you get rid of your arrogant temper and be stable and consider the overall situation, you will be given the opportunity to make meritorious deeds. Now that you have changed well, I will naturally give you the opportunity."


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, madam!" Feng Jin cherished his knees, but this time he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gu Jinli. He took out the small brocade box and handed it to Gu Jinli: "The eldest young master gave it to me. He said it was very urgent and had to be delivered to Madam as soon as possible."


    "Given it to me by eldest brother?" Gu Jinli took the brocade box and opened it. Inside were two small purses and a note: "Given by the Queen, I''m afraid it''s unusual."


    With one sentence, Gu Jinli became serious. She picked up her purse and checked it inside and out. She found nothing. Thinking of Gao Lei''s rtionship with the Duke of Yuan Dynasty, she showed the note to Gao Lei.


    After looking at it, Gao Lei took the purse, opened it and saw the red bean-sized embroidery beads inside, and smiled: "Bring a knife."


    Gu Jinli flipped over, took out a small knife from his inner sleeve, and handed it to Gao Lei.


    Gao Lei took it, picked up the small embroidery beads, and slowly disassembled the threads sewn together... This kind of small embroidery beads made of cloth is very small, and there are many, and the sewing lines are designed. Once it is disassembled incorrectly, the "character" inside will be dismantled, so Gao Lei spent a lot of time to dismantle the small embroidery beads.


    "Bring some paper, put some glutinous rice paste on it, and everyone else should move away!" Gao Lei ordered, and the others hurriedly followed the instructions.


    But there is no glutinous rice paste at this time, so we can only bring glutinous rice balls, crush the glutinous rice and apply it on the paper.


    Gao Lei started to glue the small embroidered cloths on the paper, and worked until evening, finally spelling out a special letter.


    There were not many words, but this sentence shocked Gu Jinli. He looked at Gao Lei and said, "Aunt Lei, is this what I thought?"


    Gao Leishi smiled and said: "It''s written so clearly, but you still can''t understand it? Of course it''s what you think."


    But Gao Leishi smiled and shed tears, which scared Gu Jinli: "Are you okay?"


    Gao Leishi is such a strong person, he actually cried.


    Gao Leishi shook his head: "The olddy is fine, she just remembered some past events."


    At that time, the influence of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty in the army was greater than that of the Duke of Wei. They were all loyal and loyal men who made great military exploits and helped Emperor Jingwu conquer thousands of miles of mountains and rivers.


    However, the heroes were not treated well. Although the Duke of Yuan Dynasty and his family did not be traitors, their end was really miserable... and quite aggrieved.


    I think of the Queen again. She was such a good girl with bright clothes and angry horses. Unfortunately, she fell in love with the wrong person and trapped herself in the cold pce all her life, bing a living corpse!


    However, the Empress is indeed a strong woman, and her integrity is still deep in her bones. This time she finally figured it out and gave her such a thing.


    "Kneel down and kowtow." Gao Lei didn''t say much, but just pulled Gu Jinli to kneel down. The two of them kowtowed three times towards the east to thank the Queen for her great kindness.


    Mr. Qianshan did not see the content on the note. It can be seen that Gao Lei knew that it was a good thing to be so solemn and asked: "Mrs. Gao, what''s the big happy event?"


    Gao Leishi: "It is indeed a good thing. The old people of the Yuan Kingdom are willing to help!"

 Chapter 2324: Destroy the Xu family【3】

    Chapter 2324: Destroy the Xu family��3��


    Chapter 2324 Destroy the Xu family3


    Mr. Qianshan was overjoyed: "Great, this way, the chance of annihting the Xu family and repelling the rebels will be at least 80%!"


    only


    How could Yuan Guogongs former subordinates help the young master?


    And how did Gao Lei know how to dismantle the small embroidery beads and get the secret message?


    When Gao Lei saw Mr. Qianshan sizing her up, she smiled: "Everyone in this world, as long as they live to a certain age, have secrets. It''s hard to tell them in detail now. I hope you won''t ask any more questions. Our big responsibility now is to destroy Xu." Home, resist the army and defend the border!"


    "Mrs. Gao is right, I have learned a lesson." Mr. Qianshan knew that the Lei family caravan, Fifth Master Lei and the Gao Lei family were definitely not simple, but they were already on the same boat. The more capable the Lei family was, the more powerful they were. The more powerful it is to them, so I wont ask anymore.


    "Everyone, the matter has been discussed. It''s gettingte. Let''s go about our work." Gu Jinli said to You Ping again: "Tell Feng Jin the n we discussed."


    Yes. You Ping took Feng Jin away and informed him of the n.


    Feng Jin was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that he would encounter such a big event when he came to deliver a purse. However, "It doesn''t matter if it breaks out at this time. It is easiest to win in chaos. In normal times, we don''t have time to n this." Fan has long been surrounded and captured by tens of thousands of soldiers and horses."


    Now that the soldiers and thieves areing, all the forces are fighting, and they have a chance to fight back.


    You Ping said: "It seems that you have learned the military strategy well from my master."


    Feng Jin nodded: "I have benefited a lot."


    He thought that he was good at military skills and could be a general as long as he went to the battlefield, which would benefit himself, his younger brother, and even the descendants of the Feng family in the future. However, after reading the military books given by the adults and some unpublished historical facts, he realized that he was too Stupid, it was such a good idea, he deserved to suffer for three years.


    Seeing that he was a little excited, You Ping said: "Calm down, you are too happy now, wait until the matter is done, and then be happy again, lest you get too excited and something goes wrong, and your life will not be enough topensate. "


    In the past, if someone who was also a servant said this to Feng Jin, they would definitely have a cold face if they didn''t say he would give him a beating.


    But now Feng Jin said: "Yes, thank you Brother Ping for reminding me."


    After hearing this, You Ping nced at him and saw that he was sincere and relieved... The adults said that three years is enough to change a person, so he had to see if Feng Jin was really loyal.


    There was quite a fuss about this matter today. The rtives who had settled in Gujiacun heard about it and came over to inquire.


    Gu Jinli did not tell them the truth, but used the reason Xu You thought of: "The poison used by the bandits was too powerful, and the military doctors in the camp could not make a good antidote in a short time, so Mr. Xu sent someone to Come and ask me to go to the camp to make medicine... The person who came is a secret guard raised by the Xu family, I haven''t seen him before, so there was a misunderstanding."


    As for Xu Liu


    Young man, I was angry that the credit for the cassava grain was not attributed to him, so he wanted to teach me a lesson, but was persuaded by Mr. Qianshan, and he will go to the camp with us.


    Everyone knew that Xu Liu was arrogant, and saw that Mr. Qianshan and Cui Duo were very respectful to Gu Jinli, so they believed this.


    Thats it, then we can rest assured. Kuang was the first to speak out, supporting Gu Jinlis remarks.


    Other rtives also said: "It''s good that everything is fine. We have been worried for a whole day."


    but


    "Mrs. Qin, do you really want to go to the camp? There''s a war going on there... It''s too dangerous. Don''t go. Anyway, Manager Min is here. He is from Yuanzi Medicine. He has superb medical skills and will definitely be able to make an antidote. , broke the poison of the thieves."


    Gu Jinli: "The poison the bandits used this time is too powerful. Mr. Xu''s order is that Manager Min and I should go together. If we have more than one person, we can make the antidote as soon as possible."


    The rtives were also afraid that their men and sons would be poisoned by the poison of the bandits, so they stopped after a few words of advice.


    After learning that Gu Jinli was leaving tomorrow, he added: "Then let''s go back quickly and let Mrs. Qin rest early." Someone else choked and said: "Mrs. Qin, take care ande back safely."


    You need to nourish people''s hearts. The three years of work that Gu Jinli and Qin Sang have done have not been in vain. The rtives are really worried about her and hope she is well.


    She smiled and said: "I am lucky, we will meet again safely. You all should go back and rest first, and recuperate for two days before continuing on your journey."


    "Hey, let''s go back first." The rtives quickly dispersed, but instead of resting, they prepared things for Gu Jinli to see her off tomorrow.


    You An and the others have returned with their two children, along with Han''s mother and daughter.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, woo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, oooooooooooooooo,! Eng burst into tears as soon as he saw Gu Jinli and reached out to her to hug her.


    Gu Jinli quickly picked him up and coaxed: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, mother is fine."


    He went to see the big wolf again, kissed him and said, "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, my mother is fine."


    Woooooo! The big wolf couldnt help crying after being kissed.


    After Eng heard this, he cried even louder. It was so loud that half of the Gujia Vige could hear it.


    Gu Jinli coaxed him for a long time before he was coaxed. After handing him over to Nurse Hong, he hurriedly hugged the big wolf and continued to coax him as he cried softly.


    Fortunately, the big wolf was very good and soon stopped crying. However, hey in Gu Jinli''s arms and refused to let Nanny Lin hold him, for fear that he would be taken away again and would not be able to see his mother.


    Ahhhh! Eng gave up and leaned half of his body out of Nanny Hongs arms, grabbing Gu Jinlis clothes and wanting to hug her too.


    "Okay, okay, mom will hug you too." Gu Jinli hugged him over.


    Hanughed and said, "You have two babies in one birth and you are still raising them so well. Xiaoyu, you are a lucky one."


    Can turn bad luck into good luck.


    Han already knew that Gu Jinli was going to Daying to make the antidote, but she didn''t really believe it, but she didn''t ask any more questions and just said: "It''s so difficult for women. Although there are not so many rules that are demanding on women here in the northwest, but It''s always not good for you to go alone... I''ll go with you. If someone spreads gossip in the future, I''ll be there."


    Ji Zhenniang was also here. After hearing this, she hugged Rui Geer and cried: "I, I am also willing to apany you, but I am afraid... the soldiers are too terrible. If I die, I can''t take care of Rui Geer. I can''t." Go back to see Zhuzhu."


    "I never counted on you. If you go with me, I have to protect you." After Gu Jinli insulted her, he said: "I appreciate your kindness. I don''t need you to apany me. Aunt Lei will apany me, so there is no need." Worry."


    But Han said: "What if the camp uses militaryw to stop Mrs. Gao? She is from the Lei family''s caravan. I''m afraid she won''t be able to enter the camp, so she has to be apanied by a military general''s wife."


    Go, my mother! Kuang came back from the killing spree and said, I have many sons and my rtives are obedient. You can go to the camp with Sangs wife without any worries.


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "Don''t persuade me. If you dare to persuade me, I will die in front of you!"


    As he spoke, he actually pulled out a knife, mped it around his neck, and made a small cut. Ji Zhenniang was frightened: "Are you crazy?"


    Hurrying down Rui Geer, he rushed over to grab the knife, but unfortunately he was too weak. Kuang bumped her butt, and with a bang, Ji Zhenniang was knocked to the ground.


    Kuang Shi: "Don''t worry about it, it''s none of your business here. Sang''s wife, just tell me whether you want me to follow you or not?"


    Gu Jinli had a headache, but he was very moved. After thinking about it, he nodded and agreed: "Okay, Aunt Niu wille with me."

 Chapter 2325: Destroy the Xu family【4】

    Chapter 2325: Destroy the Xu family��4��


    Chapter 2325 Destroy the Xu family4


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Kuang was very happy. She put away the knife, held Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "You help us every time, and you have to let us help you once. There is a rtionship. The better we get along, the better. There is no reason to always let the other party take advantage."


    After speaking, she red at Ji Zhenniang.


    Ji Zhenniang was very angry, but she didn''t dare to talk back. She was afraid that everyone would think she had no conscience, so she said to Gu Jinli again: "I am also willing to apany you."


    After saying that he was about to cry again, Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Hey, I got it, I got it, put your tears away quickly, and get out if you dare to cry."


    But Ji Zhenniang couldn''t help it, and asked with a tearful voice: "Gu Xiaoyu, you won''t die, will you?"


    Gu Jinli: "Go away, don''t you know how to say something auspicious?"


    Cool, cool~ Brother Rui was over a year old and could already call her mother, but he still couldnt speak clearly. When he saw Ji Zhenniang crying, he was very scared and raised his little hand to wipe her tears.


    Ji Zhenniang cried even more when her sonforted her: "Brother Rui, you still love my mother, woo woo woo!"


    Little Rui Geer was frightened and cried when he saw this.


    Big Wolf and Eng yed with Brother Rui every day during this period. They liked this little brother very much. When he saw this, they shouted: "Ahhhhh!"


    Brother Rui, dont cry.


    In order to coax little Rui Geer, Eng even handed him his favorite stuffed animal.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Ji Zhenniang, please stop crying. Brother Rui is even scared by you."


    He added: "No one will me you. When I am away, I will ask you to help take care of our two rtives on the road."


    "Ah? I still have some errands?" Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she stopped crying: "Is this errand too big? I can''t take care of it."


    Mrs. Kuang wanted to p her when she heard this: "You useless thing, you have so many servants to help you, but you still can''t take care of the rtives of the two guards? You have to take care of them even if you don''t. You have to take good care of them, otherwise you will be deducted." You share the dividends, and when we collect medicinal materials next year, we wont collect them from your health center!


    Ji Zhenniang nodded quickly: "I''ll take care of it, I''ll take care of it."


    You can''t help but collect the medicinal materials from their health clinic. This is very profitable.


    However, that''s what Gu Jinli said. He didn''t dare to let Ji Zhenniang take care of everything. He looked at Mrs. Han and said, "If something big happens on the road, my sister-inw will have to help make decisions."


    Han Shi nodded: "Hey, I know how to do it. Don''t worry...e back well."


    Ji Zhenniang was unhappy after hearing this andined: "Gu Xiaoyu, are you looking down on me?"


    Kuang Shi said: "Why do I look down on you? You are just a little Qianhu wife. Sang''s wife and I are now the general''s wives. Sang was promoted to General Wu''an, and my Dabao is the vanguard general, hahaha!"


    When talking about this, Mrs. Kuang felt proud: "I didn''t expect that I would one day be the general''s wife."


    Ji Zhenniang was the best at saving face. After hearing this, she was very angry and shouted: "My husband is very capable. This time he will definitely make great achievements in the war. I will soon be the general''s wife!"


    However, rather than being the general''s wife, Ji Zhenniang hopes that Xie Cheng can live well and nothing will happen to her.


    "The food is ready, let''s eat." Gu Jinli greeted everyone: "Tonight, Grandma Tao and Grandma Yan are cooking in person. They are cooking special dishes, so hurry up and eat."


    Mammy Yan is Grandma Yu... Before the Xu family is destroyed and the military power in the northwest ispletely controlled, the identity of Brother Qin''s family must still be kept secret.


    In addition to food for adults, there are also food for little ones.


    Rui Geer, here are egg custard, chicken mashed, sweet potato mashed, rice paste, and red fruit puree made for you. They are very delicious. You and the big wolf and the two wolves can share them.


    Ji Zhenniang was very happy and fed Brother Rui a te of chicken puree: "Your Aunt Qin''s family is still rich, and there is fresh chicken puree to eat on the way to escape. Eat it quickly." Rui Geer was very good, and Ji Zhenniang ate every bite he fed.


    Because Rui Ge''er, Yu Jie''er and Yi Ge''er were there, the big wolf and the two wolves ate deliciously. They finished their rations quickly, and the two wolves were still moring for more.


    Gu Jinli refused: "Your stomach is still small, so you can''t be greedy and eat too much, otherwise it will burst your stomach."


    Speaking, he handed the two wolves to Nurse Hong and went to eat by himself.


    But Eng, that brat, wouldn''t let Nurse Hong hold her, so he went to grab Brother Yi and said, "Ahhhh!"


    Brother Yi was very happy. He didnt even eat anymore and just yed with him.


    Han was both happy and sad when he saw this... I hope that their family will still have the opportunity to sit down and have a meal together.


    Aunt Yu and Aunt Tao were very good people. After eating, they gave Kuang a food box: "Master Liujin and the others didn''te, so the old ve specially prepared a chicken for them, as well as several bowls of white noodles. Mrs. Niu will take the noodles back and give them to Master Liujin and the others as a toothpaste."


    Mrs. Kuang epted it and said with a smile: "Mommy is too polite. The rtionship between our two families does not need to be like this."


    He said again: "Sang''s wife, we are back. You should rest early. We have to travel tomorrow."


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded and sent them out.


    At night, Gu Jinli slept with the two children, kissing one now and then the other, making the two children very happy.


    However, the next day, Gu Jinli was about to say goodbye to them.


    "Second wolf, be good, don''t cry and make trouble all the time, and don''t be too naughty. Mom will be back soon." Gu Jinli hugged Eng and told him while ying with him.


    Ouch! Eng didnt quite understand. He just yed and shouted happily.


    Gu Jinli yed with him for a while, then went to hug the big wolf, covered him with a big cloak, looked down at him, and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, mother will leave for a few months and wille back to be with you soon. You should y more with Nanny Lin, the little dolls family should be lively and noisy.


    Hmm~ The big wolf hid in his mothers arms, feeling safe andfortable. He grabbed his mothers clothes tightly, looked up at her, and yed with her with a smile.


    Gu Jinli smiled, kissed him, hung a newly made Little Wolf stuffed doll around his neck and let him hold it: "My mother made this for Big Wolf herself, and it has Big Wolf''s name embroidered on it." There is a big magpie that the big wolf hugs and sleeps with, just like a mother stays with the big wolf."


    Big Wolf didnt understand, but he liked the new puppet very much. He hugged the puppet and screamed, feeling very happy.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see it, and hugged him again, rocking him gently. The big wolf slowly calmed down, and after a quarter of an hour, he was rocked to sleep.


    She handed the child to Nurse Lin and said, "Take the big wolf into the house and sleep."


    Big Wolf is a rtively delicate and sensitive child. If he were to watch me go, he would definitely feel aggrieved and sad for a long time. It was better not to let him see it.


    "Yes." Nurse Lin responded and took the big wolf away.


    Gu Jinli hugged Eng again, and also gave him a newly made wolf puppet for him to y with. He told Aunt Tao and Aunt Yu: "I''m afraid I''ll miss their first birthday, so I''ll postpone it." It''s unlucky. Everything has been prepared for them. When they turn one year old, the two nuns willy out the things and let them catch their birthday. As for the banquet, after their fatheres back, they can have a meal together as a family. "


    Although Gu Jinli is a modern soul, she still abides by some customs for the sake of her two cubs.


    Mother Yu nodded: "Yes, I remember... Madam, you muste back safely."


    Aunt Tao said: "Don''t worry, little boss, I will take good care of the family."

 Chapter 2326: Destroy the Xu family【5】

    Chapter 2326: Destroy the Xu family��5��


    Chapter 2326 Destroy the Xu family5


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, Grandma." Gu Jinli has been with Grandma Tao for many years, and he has long regarded her as a grandma in his heart. He thought that he followed her to the northwest to endure hardships when she was old, and now he has to worry about her death, which is a bit ufortable. He opened his hands and hugged her: "Come on, give her a hug."


    Mama Tao was stunned for a moment, and after a while, she hugged her back like a granddaughter and said with a smile: "I used to like stuffing people with food, but now I like hugging people... Come back soon."


    "Well, don''t worry, mama, I''ll definitelye back in one piece." Gu Jinli saw that Mammy Yu was a little envious. After letting go of Mammy Tao, he hugged her too: "Hug, mama, too."


    Mother Yu was so frightened that she wanted to say that she was a ve and did not deserve to be like this. It was obvious that Mother Tao shook her head at her and had no choice but to endure it.


    When Gu Jinli let go of her, she shed tears.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Mommy, don''t cry, we will definitely win. Take good care of the two children and wait until Ie back."


    "Sang''s wife, what are you doing, hurry up and set off." Gao Leishi urged after waiting for a long time.


    "Here wee!" Gu Jinli let go of Nanny Yu and went to kiss Eng: "Be obedient and wait for mother toe back. You are not allowed to bully your brother. You have to have fun with him, you know?"


    Ouch! Eng didnt know, so he happily reached out for her to hug her.


    Gu Jinli was reluctant to let go, and hugged him for a while. After reluctantly letting go, he got into the carriage and said to the Lu family and his wife who came to see him off: "This period of time is going to be hard for you. Make sure to take good care of your rtives."


    Lu Shi nodded: "Yes, madam, don''t worry, we will take good care of our rtives even if we risk our lives."


    Yao Baihu said: "...the general and his wife are both worthy of following. No matter what, the Yao family will obey orders."


    Yao Baihu is a smart man and knew that there was something fishy about what happened yesterday, but he didn''t ask and only helped to stop the inquiring rtives. Now he said this because he wanted to tell Gu Jinli that he was on the Qin family''s side.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Thank you very much."


    Other rtives also came to see Gu Jinli off, stuffing them with a lot of dry food and hot water: "Madam,e back soon!"


    The news that Sang Qin had be General Wu''an had spread, and the family members of the second line of defense who lived in Linjiapo also came to see Gu Jinli off.


    Widow Xiao took the opportunity to shout: "My niece-inw has superb medical skills. Lord Xu specially sent someone to ask her to make an antidote to save our Chu soldiers. This is a great achievement. The prefect of Qi and Superintendent Du Nei have said this , this kind of great work of saving the world, even the emperor must treat him kindly. Even if hemits a crime, he cannot be killed. If he is killed, he will offend God."


    This is really not an ordinary nonsense.


    But many elderly and superstitious women hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, I heard the old people say that every few years, God will send a capable person to the earth to save the world. Mrs. Qin is the capable person who descends to the earth. Anyone who dares to kill her will be punished by God!"


    Even though he was speaking for her, Gu Jinli still had a headache: "It''s not that exaggerated. I just want to make an antidote to save people."


    But no one listened to her and praised her for free. They said to Widow Xiao: "Whoever dares to kill Mrs. Qin is going against God and will ruin the family!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and get in the car quickly." Uncle Qin pushed Widow Xiao into the carriage: "Our nephew has been promoted. As uncles and aunts, we must go and congratte him quickly."


    Widow Xiao: "Yes, yes, this general who has been promoted to the second rank must have received a lot of rewards. If we don''t go quickly, if the rewards are divided by others, our family will not be able to get it!"


    Everyone looked disdainful when they heard this... As expected, the Xiao family is still so greedy for money.


    However, Qin Sang''s promotion made everyone envious, and they sent Gu Jinli away for a mile before turning back.


    Uncle Qin was riding a horse and followed Gu Jinli.


    After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, I met You Ping and Lao Lu and his son waiting on the roadside.


    Lao Lu said: "Everything has been done, except for the three who were beaten out of fear. Those three have been disabled and cannot escape."


    It is about Liang Jin and the dead soldiers... Liang Jin and the dead soldiers were too powerful. After You Ping and Lao Lu tortured them, only three of the dead soldiers were afraid, and the others would rather die than surrender. We cannot keep such dead soldiers, we will kill them all.


    Uncle Qin: "Three are enough. With Mr. Qianshan here, we don''t need too many people to testify."


    Uncle Qin told Daqing the news and asked her to tell Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "I understand, let''s set off."


    Daqing shouted: "Let''s set off."


    The carriage started moving and ran quickly towards Cunning County.


    Gu Jinli caught a glimpse of Widow Xiao staring at him, and said, "My aunt is going to follow me."


    Widow Xiao was a little afraid of Gu Jinli now, and said hurriedly: "It''s not hard, it''s not hard... we can win, right?"


    Gu Jinli: We must win.


    Otherwise, thousands of people would die if one person was killed.


    Widow Xiao smiled and said: "You are a lucky star. With your words, my aunt will feel relieved... I can still be your aunt, right?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course, this is a lifelong thing, uncle is worth it."


    Widow Xiao was satisfied, but she still couldn''t help scolding Uncle Qin: "I have long noticed that he is different from ordinary people. I asked him about it, but he lied to me. He was leavingst night and I couldn''t hide it anymore. , thats what I said... Mr. Hous confidant, tsk tsk tsk, if I had married him on her first wedding, wouldnt she have be rich already?!


    As a member of the Marquis of Qin, Uncle Qin had to go and help. Moreover, he and Lao Lu had important matters to deal with. If they went this time, they might not be able toe back, so he told the truth to Widow Xiao.


    Unexpectedly, Widow Xiao was not afraid and was even excited, saying that their n was feasible. Even if the Qin family could not be rehabilitated, it would be a good idea to kill the Xu family and upy the northwest to be a local emperor, and their family would be the benefactors of the local emperor!


    Widow Xiao said excitedly, and Gu Jinli was convinced: "Aunt... she''s really thinking."


    If it were anyone else, as soon as they heard about this, they would probably immediately sever ties with Uncle Qin and leave.


    "Of course!" Widow Xiao said proudly: "I have been through all kinds of things. If I couldn''t think about it, I would have jumped into the river eight hundred times."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei admired Widow Xiao. A woman could raise five children despite famine and war. The five children only had minor problems and did not be scum. This was really impressive.


    There was a lot of excitement on the road with Widow Xiao and Mr. Kuang. When they arrived at Cunning County, they stopped for a day. Mr. Qianshan went to Cuijiazhuangzi to stay for one night and met Songxue.


    Songxue was not stupid, and the conditions offered by Mr. Qianshan were also very attractive, so things went smoothly. Songxue set off with them the next day.


    When they arrived in Cunning County, Peng Wen also rushed to Long''an Prefecture. Using his connections with the Lei family''s caravan, he quickly spread the news in the city that Xu You had coborated with the enemy and betrayed his country.


    The entire Long''an Mansion exploded.


    What, Lord Xu has coborated with the enemy and betrayed his country? Is it true or false?


    Oh, of course its true. Someone handed the parchment letters between Xu You and the Rong thief King Tuogu to the prefect of Qi.


    Why is this? Mr. Xus power isparable to that of the emperor, so why are you still hanging out with soldiers and thieves?


    What else can I do? Naturally, I feel that being a marquis is not enough, and I want to be an emperor!

 Chapter 2327: Destroy the Xu family【6】

    Chapter 2327: Destroy the Xu family��6��


    Chapter 2327 Destroy the Xu family6


    "Lao Wan is right. If I have hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in my hands, I will have to rebel. It is better to be the emperor myself than to be the emperor''s ve. What if I end up like the Weiguo family? Wouldn''t it be a big loss? ?!


    Everyone was still frightened by the fact that Wei Guogong''s line was wiped out.


    An old man heard the curse and said: "Bah, Xu You is worthy ofpeting with Duke Wei? When Duke Wei and the Marquis of Qin were in the northwest, when were we ever beaten by soldiers and thieves? Look at him again, he said he was beaten. The Rong thieves were repelled, but was he the one who repelled them? It was obviously thanks to Du Chong and Qin Qianhu that the Rong thieves were driven to Daokou Gou... And this time the Rong thieves made a sneak attack... Mu County, half of Mu County No more, more than a dozen guard stations were ughtered... This matter, just this matter, I am afraid that Xu You and the bandits did it in order to find an excuse to ask the court for more money and food!"


    "Beast, Xu You, this beast, for the sake of his own selfishness, he actually harmed his own people like this!"


    The scolding old man had suffered greatly from the disaster of war. At the end of his scolding, he knelt down and cried loudly: "...No, the old man is going to the government office to sue Xu You and ask the emperor to send someone to kill this man who coborated with the soldiers and killed one of our own people. brute!"


    The old man got up and ran toward the government office while crying.


    "Sue Mr. Xu? Is this possible? This old man won''t be beaten to death, right?" Someone wanted to stop the old man, but was grabbed by the people present.


    Someone who knew the old man''s life experience said: "No need to persuade him, just let him go... All his family members died due to drought and war. He didn''t want to die in a foreignnd. He came back with the migrating people. If he died because of this, Well, its a worthy death.


    But the old man is a white man. If he wants to sue a marquis, he must be punished first. How can he hold on at such an old age?


    Hence, the person who spoke followed him to the government office: "If the person is gone, it would be better to collect his body."


    After hearing this, other people said one after another: "Let''s go together!"


    Fortunately, Qi Yi was a good official and did not punish the old man for viting thew. After hearing hisint, he said: "Old man, I am already investigating this matter thoroughly, but this matter is too big and there must be conclusive evidence." The evidence will be reviewed by the Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment, and then the emperor will issue an order before arresting the person. Pleasee back."


    Your Excellency is right, Grandpa Hu, lets go back first. People outside shouted to the old man.


    The old man was very stubborn and refused to leave on his knees.


    But he was too old, so he cried loudly again, and soon he fainted in the court.


    "Call the doctor, hurry up and save him!" Qi Yi hurriedly came down, supported the old man, and asked the doctor toe over and see him.


    But after the doctor looked at it, he shook his head and said, "I''m old, my oil has been exhausted, and I''m too grieved. There''s no way I can save him."


    After hearing this, Qi Yi felt very sad and said: "...can the acupuncture make him wake up?"


    "Okay." The doctor nodded and quickly gave the old man a round of injections to wake him up.


    Seeing that the old man was awake, Qi Yi hurriedly asked: "Old man, who is your surname? Where do you live? Do you still have rtives here? Or if there is anything you can''t let go of, please tell me all, and I might as well..."


    After hearing this, the old man knew that his life was over. He shook his head and said: "There is no one in the family anymore and he has lived long enough. I just want to ask you for something... Xu You must be thoroughly investigated for coborating with the enemy and betraying the country. Because of the Rong people in the northwest, Too many people have died, and we must no longer allow our own people to murder our own people!"


    Qi Yi said: "I promise you that if Mr. Xu really coborates with the enemy, I will definitely bring him to justice."


    After hearing this, the old man smiled and said, "Thank you, sir. The old man can walk now with peace of mind."


    He added: "Sir, I have one more thing to ask you...if we win, burn a piece of paper for the old man so that he can rest in peace."


    Qi Yi shed tears: "Okay, I promise you."


    Old man: Thank you, sir.


    Since all the family members died, the old man gave his ancestral home to the government and let Qi Yi make the decision to give it to people who had nowhere to live.


    Qi Yi agreed and left the old man to stay in the government office for a day. The old man left that night.


    After a day and a night, Xu You''s collusion with the enemy and his country became a hot topic. Whether they were children from rich families or traffickers andckeys, they all came to the government office and asked Qi Yi to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Qi Yi agreed to them.


    But some people are worried: "Mr. Xu has hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands. If he is killed, won''t there be no one to resist?" Mr. Meng said: "Stop, what are you talking about? Do you think we are us?" Are all the soldiers of the Xu family ves? Even if Xu You falls, the soldiers will still fight!"


    This is very true. Gu Jinli and Mr. Qianshan dared to take risks to assassinate Xu You and destroy the Xu family. They also knew that generals are generals and soldiers are soldiers. It is impossible for the soldiers to stop resisting just because Xu You died.


    "Xu You is a thief who has no conscience and must be eliminated. Otherwise, if he seeds, our lives will only be more miserable." Now, Mr. Meng no longer hides it. His family was bullied by Xu Fang and robbed by Xu You. He told all the inside story about the birth and cried: "Look, this is the Xu family, a family of thieves and bandits. Do you want to let him live to be the next Meng family?!"


    The things that Mr. Meng said were so exciting, and they also involved his two granddaughters. Everyone was frightened.


    And in Long''an Mansion, the Meng family was not the only one who was harmed by the Xu family. Seeing that Mr. Meng was willing to risk everything, other people also told the story of their own property being robbed by the Xu family.


    For a time, the crimes of the Xu family were made public, and the behavior of animals was everywhere.


    How dare a beastly ve raised by a beastly master, a domestic ve, harm a good family like this!


    Peng Wen was satisfied when he saw that the people in Long''an Prefecture hated Xu You to death. He quickly left and returned to his residence, asking the people from the Lei family''s caravan to spread the news to Xing''an Prefecture.


    In short, the fact that Xu You coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country must be publicized so that the entire northwest knows about it, and the Xu family must bepletely crucified!


    Master Yan and his son are not idle either. He is an old servant of the Qin family and has been with the Eagle Food Gang for several years. Now he has contacted people from the Eagle Food Gang. Relying on the rtionship with the Eagle Food Gang, he has contacted the old Qin family and the Yuan Kingdom. Ministry of public affairs.


    After receiving the news from Xinying, Luo Ying was so happy that she looked up to the sky andughed wildly. For the second time, she felt that Gu Jinli was pretty good: "Well done, Mrs. Gu. This is the daughter-inw of the Qin family, she is so brave!"


    Cousin Yu said: "Brother Mu''s daughter-inw is very good to begin with. It''s because you love Brother Mu so much that you always feel that it is too wronged for him to marry a peasant girl. In fact, he is not wronged at all and he likes her in his heart."


    Luo Ying smiled: "Jiao Jiao is right, but the Gu family is still not as good as my Jiao Jiao."


    "You say such shameful words again." Cousin Yu blushed after hearing this, and said: "Hurry down the mountain and gather the troops. After the Xu family is destroyed, we still have to fight. We can''t do it without enough troops... Bring Master Gui with you. He is very resourceful and can help a lot."


    Luo Ying refused: "No, Master Gui must stay to protect you mother and son."


    Cousin Yu said: "There are enough people around me... The other secret passage is only known to you, me and Master Gui. If someone really betrays me, I will escape from there."


    Seeing that Luo Ying wanted to say more, he interrupted him and said resolutely: "I have always listened to you, but this matter concerns the lives and deaths of too many people, and it also concerns whether our family can reverse the case. There is no room for error. , you must listen to me!"


    this?


    Luo Ying knew her temper very well. He looked at her and after a moment, nodded and agreed: "Okay."


    He hugged her again and said, "Be well, Jiaojiao. If anything happens to you, I will chase you until the next life to settle the ount with you!"


    Cousin Yu smiled: "Okay, I promise you."


    but


    You have to keep chasing me in the next life, otherwise I wont be able to get married.


    Luo Ying understood what she meant and was very happy. He hugged her for a long time, and then went to hug his son. Then he led people down the mountain, used the letter eagle to spread the news, and gathered his old troops together.


    Many of the old tribesmen knew that Qin Sang was still alive and wanted to destroy the Xu family, resist the army, and reverse the case for the Qin family. They all came to gather, and a considerable force was gathered.


    Luo Ying was very happy to see so many peopleing back, and saluted them: "Luo Ying would like to thank all of your colleagues for your help on behalf of Qin Mu. After this battle, we will definitely let everyone live in this world openly and will never let you down again." Suffer the slightest injustice!


    The response to him was a rhythmic chorus: "Hoo **** ho!"


    Luo Ying''s eyes swelled when he heard this, as if he had returned to the scene more than ten years ago when he and Qin Er were fighting on the battlefield with their elders.


    He put away his thoughts, paid homage to Qin Hou and his son, and rushed to the battlefield ahead with the assembled old troops and the brothers from the Eagle Food Gang.

 Chapter 2328: Kill Liang Tu

    Chapter 2328: Kill Liang Tu


    Chapter 2328 Killing Liang Tu


    Wei Changping and Wei Changwu also went to help. They werepletely shocked when they saw Luo Ying gathering so many people... They didn''t expect the Marquis of Qin to be so popr in the northwest.


    What Luo Ying wants is for them to be uneasy, so that Wei Er can understand that Brother Mug is no worse than him. If he wants to seed, he has to give up his madness and be on an equal footing with Muge, instead of feeling that Mugeer is inferior to him in every way!


    "You two don''t want to go, so stay here, marching and fighting, what are you doing?" Luo Ying shouted, and Wei Changwu and Wei Changping hurriedly followed, not daring to be distracted.


    In Mu County, the battle is still going on. The soldiers have advanced another twenty miles and are almost reaching the county seat of Mu County.


    Had it not been for the support of Qin Sang and General Cheng with the left and right armies, and the assistance of Poison, the county seat of Mu County would have been captured long ago.


    As for Jiang Wankang, he was leading troops to defend against the enemy at Du Chong ditch... Seeing that Erhu Liang could not be attacked for a long time, the bandits were afraid that Jiang Wankang woulde with troops and horses to help, so they sent some soldiers to attack Du Chong ditch and hold Jiang Wankang back. Now it is Both sides are fighting, and no ce in Mu County is peaceful.


    Xu You had already withdrawn into the county with some of his troops, and ced catapults on the city towers with poison and poisonous insects in them. Once the soldiers came to the city, he would throw poison and poisonous insects to greet them.


    They also had two trenches dug outside the county town. One trench was filled with poisonous insects, and the other trench was poured with pine oil. If the trench could no longer withstand the trenches, they would use the two trenches to stop the soldiers for a while so that they could lead the troops to retreat.


    As for the defeat, haha, it was Qin Sang and Cheng Chong who led the troops at the front to defend against the enemy. Even if Mu County was lost, it was because they were unable to defend against the enemy and had nothing to do with him.


    And he could still use the excuse of defeat to kill them and sacrifice the g!


    Two, no matter who dies, it will be good for him.


    !


    Xu You was having a sweet dream when an eagle chirped. Three eagles suddenly appeared, spreading their wings and hovering over the tower. After a while, they suddenly swooped down towards Xu You.


    Xu You was shocked and ordered: "Fire arrows and shoot these three beasts to death!"


    Swish swish!


    Sharp arrows were fired at the three eagles, but the three eagles were extremely smart and very flexible. They turned to one side to avoid the rain of arrows, then waved their wings, rushed upward, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. in the sky.


    Damn it, he missed the shot. The people he brought to the tower were all sharpshooters!


    And immediately ordered: "Lieutenant General Lang, quickly send scouts to check around, but the people from the Eagle Food Gang are here? If the traitor Luo Ying is here, report it immediately!"


    The only people who can make three eagles appear at the same time are the Eagle Food Gang... This group of bandits is too rampant and powerful. If they appear at this time, I don''t know what they will do.


    "Yes!" Lieutenant General Lang responded, and sent out one of his subordinates, Bai Hu, to lead a hundred scouts, running in all directions to check if there were any traces of the Eagle Food Gang nearby.


    Liang Tu, who was beside Xu You, did not move. He continued to guard Xu You with his dead soldiers.


    Now that they are fighting, they must protect Xu You''s safety. If Xu You is good or bad, everything will be over.


    However, the three letter eagles were just bait, to make Xu You believe what happened next.


    "Open the city gate, open the city gate quickly. We are the confidants of the Sixth Young Master. Cui Jian and Cui Zheng, on the orders of Mr. Qianshan, have important matters of life and death to see the Marquis. Let us in quickly!" General Shen followed Xu Liu had been to Fucheng once and recognized Cui Jian and Cui Zheng. After hearing their voices, he went down to the city tower in person and said to the soldiers guarding the gate: "It''s not Xizuo, it''s the people around Mr. Liu. Open the city gate quickly."


    "Yes." A group of soldiers worked together to slowly open the heavy city gate.


    Come in. General Shen said. Seeing their injuries, he quickly asked: Didnt you two **** the Sixth Young Master and Aunt Cui to Fucheng to temporarily escape the military disaster? Why did youe back suddenly? But what happened?


    After Cui Jian and Cui Cheng came in, they grabbed General Shen''s arm and said, "Take us to see Mr. Hou quickly. The people from the Eagle Food Gang are robbing people, and Liang Jin and the others can''t hold it anymore."


    "Let''s go, quickly follow this general to see the Marquis." General Shen hurriedly took them to see Xu You.


    After Cui Jian and Cui Zheng met Xu You, they quickly told the story: "Qin Gu, a bitch, is surrounded by people from the Eagle Food Gang. They sent news to the Eagle Food Gang. After Luo Ying learned about it, he personally led her The killers are here to **** the Qin Gu family away and prevent her from dragging down Qin Sang... Mr. Qianshan is resourceful and Commander Liang Jin is brave. They work together to temporarily hold back the people of the Eagle Food Gang and escape with the Qin Gu family. Go to Cui''s Zhuangzi."


    "But Luo Ying and the others have wolves and are hunting for them. Mr. Qianshan asked the Marquis to send someone to stop the Eagle Food Gang immediately... As long as Luo Ying can be stopped for a few hours, he can **** the Qin Gu family here. When Qin Gu arrives at the county seat, with so many soldiers and horses blocking her, it will be difficult for the people from the Eagle Food Gang to save her!"


    While Cui Jian was speaking, he kept covering his abdomen with his hands. His abdomen was bleeding. Xu You saw this and believed what they said even more.


    And one more thing


    Aunt Song is back with the ves, and she is suspected to be pregnant.


    What? !


    Xu You was furious when he heard this: "Why did Xueere back suddenly? What happened, tell me!"


    Cui Cheng supported the injured Cui Jian and said: "Reporting to the Marquis, it was the Sixth Young Master who wanted to take the opportunity to destroy Aunt Song. Later, they bumped into Mr. Qianshan and Commander Liang Jin. They saw through the Six Young Master''s tricks and rescued Aunt Song. Came out. Aunt Kesong did not dare to follow the Sixth Young Master and his mother to Fucheng anymore. She begged Mr. Qianshan and said that she woulde back to find the Marquis. Even if she died, she would die by his side."


    "Xue''er..." Xu You was moved. In order to protect his concubine and the hostage, he sent out his amulet: "Liang Tu, lead the dead soldiers to rescue Xue''er, and meet Mr. Qianshan and the others. Be sure to save Xue''er." , and bring back the hostage Qin Gu!"


    Liang Tu frowned when he heard this: "Master Hou, if I leave and someonees to kill me, I will have no one to protect you. Why don''t you let General Shen lead the troops to rescue the people?"


    Xu You shook his head: "No, he is no match for the Eagle Food Gang. You must lead people there."


    He added: "The bandits won''t be able to attack the county town for a while, and Luo Ying wants to rescue the Gu family again. As long as you hold him back, he won''t have time to kill him, so you go. Be sure to save Xue''er and the Gu family." Bring it bitch!


    "Yes!" Liang Tu could only ept the order. Cui Zheng led the way and left the county with his dead soldiers to rescue Mr. Qianshan and others.


    Cui Jian was injured and did not go. He knelt down and begged Xu Liu: "Master Hou, calm down... After the sixth master learned that Songxue might be pregnant, he was afraid that his aunt would fall out of favor, so he wanted to kill him. Please give him another chance, Cui The family will definitely..."


    boom!


    Xu You kicked Cui Lian away: "Give him another chance? How many times have I given him a chance? The Cui family, the Cui family, every time he makes a mistake, you move out of the Cui family to plead for him. If it weren''t for the Cui family, For the sake of the family, do you think I will spare him lightly again and again? I have already thrown him to feed the poisonous insects, and I have no shortage of sons!"

 Chapter 2329: Kill Xu You

    Chapter 2329: Kill Xu You


    Chapter 2329 Killing Xu You


    "He doesn''t overestimate his own capabilities and is so happy with his achievements. He obviously doesn''t get any favors every time he confronts the Gu family. He still wants to get involved in this matter while escaping for his life. This time he suffered a loss again. I will not save him again. I have to Teach him a **** lesson!"


    Xu You has had enough of the Cui family, and he has had enough of Xu Liu. He wishes Xu Liu would die soon!


    After hearing this, Cui Jian grabbed Xu You''s hand and said, "Master Hou, the Sixth Young Master really knows that he was wrong. Please give him another chance..."


    Bang, Xu You pushed Cui Lian away and shouted: "Drag him down and beat him with twenty military sticks. If he''s still alive, ask a doctor for treatment!"


    "Yes." General Shen quickly sent someone to drag Cui Jian down.


    Looking at the miserable state of Cui Yan being dragged away, Xu You felt better. Thinking that Songxue might be pregnant and willing to die by his side, he became even more proud.


    Hahaha, he is indeed so majestic that he can make a stunningly beautiful woman of her age fall in love with him so much.


    Liang Tu worked hard and finally arrived near Zhuangzi where Mr. Qianshan and others were hiding.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    A sound of fighting came from a distance, and Liang Tu was startled when he heard it... They were still fighting.


    "Commander Liang, Mr. Qianshan and the others are in the vige in front. Aunt Song is pregnant, and there are many people in the Eagle Food Gang. Mr. Qianshan dare not take them out of the vige for fear of something happening while running around," Cui Zheng said.


    Liang Tu frowned slightly when he heard the sounds of fighting: "Didn''t it say that Luo Ying came with the people from the Eagle Food Gang? Judging from the sound, there are not many people and horses. Are the people from the Eagle Food Gang really here?"


    After saying that, he drew a knife and put it against Cui Cheng''s neck: "Tell me, are you up to something?!"


    Cui Cheng said hurriedly: "Commander Liang, our Cui family and the Xu family are in the same boat. How could we possibly cause trouble to harm the Xu family? Hurry up and stop the people from the Eagle Food Gang, or go directly to Zhuangzi and **** Mr. Qianshan and the others away. ...If its toote, Commander Liang Jin wont be able to hold on any longer!


    Liang Tu had been a dead soldier for decades and was a smart and prudent man. He thought about it and said, "Fourth brother, take half of your brothers and **** him into the vige. The rest of you wille with me. Let''s go and have a look at the fighting area." , are the people from the Eagle Food Gang really here?"


    "Yes!" Cao Laosi took the order, held Cui Cheng with a knife, held him captive, and slowly moved towards Zhuangzi with a group of dead soldiers.


    Cui Cheng secretly cursed: Liang Tu is really not easy to fool, and he doesn''t believe his words... It seems that there is a tough battle to be fought this time.


    Zhuangzi has set up traps and hidden poisons. If Liang Tu goes in with his dead soldiers, he can kill them all. But now Liang Tu doesn''t go in... I just hope that the trap on the other side of the war can make Liang Tu fall into the trap.


    It is a pity that Liang Tu was very cautious, and he and his dead soldiers always wore leather masks. There was also a piece of thick cotton soaked in medicinal liquid inside the mask, which could filter the poisonous smoke and were not knocked down by the poison on the periphery of the battle.


    He also had excellent eyesight. After noticing something unusual on the snow far away from the warring party, he immediately took a detour to avoid the trap.


    Cui Duo was leading his subordinates to fight with Lao Lu and others from the fake Eagle Food Gang. He became anxious when he saw this... Liang Tu was not fooled and had no choice but to fight hard.


    Commander Liang,e here and help! Cui Duo shouted.


    Liang Tu did not go over, but just looked at him and asked, "Where is Liang Jin?"


    While Cui Duo was dealing with Lao Lu, he said: "Commander Liang Jin is leading his people to stop arge number of people from the Yingshi Gang on the cliff. I am responsible for guarding the outside of Zhuangzi to prevent the Yingshi Gang from sneaking in and attacking... No To think that these bandits really broke in!"


    Liang Tu smiled: "In that case, I will take people to support Liang Jin. There are few people here. With your ability, you can hold on a little longer. Let''s go!"


    After saying that, he told the dead soldiers to run away, and told the dead soldiers under hismand: "There is a fraud, the Cui family may have rebelled, so retreat first."


    Retreat? What about Aunt Song and Qin Gu?


    They are dead soldiers. If they fail toplete their mission, they willmit suicide by taking poison.


    Liang Tu: "Retreat first, then get into the vige and **** the people out."


    This was a good idea, and the dead soldiers had no objection: "Yes." Liang Tu immediately led the men and horses, turned the horses'' heads, and ran back.


    However, now that we havee, is it so easy to leave?


    Uncle Qin and Gu Jinli had already led their men to bury sharp nails in the snow-covered ground. When Liang Tu led his men to retreat, he felt that the snow had already been walked through and thought there was no trap, so he rode on horseback. Then, the horse stepped on a nail.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    More than twenty horses suffered disaster and fell to the ground in pain. The dead knights were also fierce horses. More than twenty fierce horses went crazy. Some of them could not escape and were trampled by the horses and were seriously injured.


    One was stepped on the head and died on the spot.


    Ouch!


    The wolves howled suddenly, and six dogs came out with more than twenty wolves, and only rushed towards Liang Tu.


    "There is an ambush, all dismount and meet the enemy!" Liang Tu shed with his sword. The sharp sword and its powerful force could split a wolf in half.


    Gu Jinli was shocked to see that Liang Tu was really brave.


    But Liugou and the others are not vegetarians.


    Ouch!


    Six dogs roared, leading the pack of wolves, and continued to ughter Liang Tu. More than twenty wolves flew into the air to kill Liang Tu, but they actually bit Liang Tu.


    Its just that the armor on Liang Tus body was too thick, and even the wolfs teeth couldnt bite through it.


    "Oh, you are a coward. You only know how to use wolves to kill people. If you show me what you have, I will chop you into pieces!" Liang Tu mocked. After fighting off the wolves, he added, "Come here, form a formation. Block these beasts, they will be hacked to death if they dare toe up!"


    There are only about twenty wolves, and one of them can be killed without a single blow.


    Yes! The dead soldiers responded, and some added a knife edge, looking bloodthirsty.


    However, do you think they only have wolves?


    Gu Jinli looked at Songxue and Widow Xiao who were hiding behind her, and said, "It''s your turn, don''t be afraid, your uncle is with you."


    It would be strange if you are not afraid!


    But when ites to finding wealth and honor in danger, Songxue and Widow Xiao are both willing to take risks. They nodded and were led by Uncle Qin around to the rear of Liang Tu and the others.


    Deng Deng Deng!


    A burst of scattered footsteps could be heard, and voices could still be heard vaguely: "Aunt Song, our husband and wife saved you. When you see Mr. Xu, you have to put in a few good words for us. Even if my family is not promoted, you still have to say something nice." Just give us husband and wife a thousand taels of gold each!"


    ...Dont worry, the Marquis loves me very much. I am still pregnant with the Marquiss child. For the sake of the child, the Marquis will definitely give you gold.


    is the voice of Aunt Song.


    Xu You doted on Songxue, so Liang Tu saw her often, so he recognized the voice and immediately said: "Go back!"


    Hurry back with the dead soldiers.


    "Commander Liang, is this you, Commander Liang? Help, help!" Songxue was very happy to see Liang Tu and wanted to rush over, but Liang Tu shouted: "Stop, lie down, don''t move, otherwise you will be shot to death by random arrows. , dont me me!


    Songxue was stunned and started to cry: "Commander Liang, what do you mean? Aren''t you here to save me?"


    At this time, Widow Xiao shouted in horror: "Ah, blood, bleeding,e quickly, Aunt Song is bleeding, and the child is going to die!"


    Liang Tu was shocked when he heard this and wanted to go over, but he still had concerns.


    Ouch, ow, ow, ow!


    Six dogs had already led the wolf pack around behind Songxue and the others, roaring and rushing toward Songxue.


    The situation was urgent. Liang Tu thought that the Xiao family and his wife were just two money-hungry losers who did not know martial arts. Even if they had poison on them, he had already taken the antidote and wore a mask. Even if they sprinkled poison, he would not be poisoned. He led people to rush over to save Songxue.


    However, Uncle Qin is not a useless person who doesn''t know how to use martial arts. When ites to assassination, he is better than a dead soldier!

 Chapter 2330: Killing Xu You 2【Winter Solstice Health】

    Chapter 2330: Killing Xu You 2��Winter Solstice Health��


    Chapter 2330 Killing Xu You 2 [Winter Solstice Health]


    Ouch!


    Six dogs and the pack of wolves rushed forward. You Ping and the others came out with their faces covered and fired arrows at Liang Tu and the others.


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows shot through the air, and Liang Tu could only cut the dead man into two: "Stop those boys and chop these beasts into pieces!"


    As he spoke, he pulled out an ax and threw it with all his strength. The ax struck a wolf in the head urately. The wolf was carried away by the powerful force. After rushing out half a meter, it fell to the snow with a howl.


    The crossbow arrows hidden in Liang Tu''s hand shot forward and back again, with a few whoosh sounds, and they hit the head. Two more wolves were shot in the head, killing them on the spot.


    Fortunately, the people on You Ping''s side wore special helmets, and the crossbow arrow only broke the helmet and did not damage the head.


    But Liang Tu used two moves to subdue everyone present.


    He looked at You Ping and the others, sneered disdainfully, and ordered: "Kill!"


    The dead soldiers immediately attacked You Ping and the others.


    "Disperse!" After Yu Ping led his men to avoid the sharp edges of the dead soldiers, he let out two roars. His subordinates received the order and began to focus on the feet of the dead soldiers. The two sides started to fightpletely.


    "You, get out of here." Liang Tu pointed a knife at Uncle Qin, took out a packet of medicine, and threw it to Widow Xiao: "Give it to Aunt Song. If she is really pregnant, it can stop the bleeding and strengthen the mother''s body."


    The blood loss is not much. Taking medicine may be able to save the fetus.


    "Eh, eh, eh." Widow Xiao picked up the medicine bag, fed it to Song Xue, and turned back to Liang Tu and said, "Sir, our husband and wife worked hard to steal Aunt Song out. When we see Mr. Hou, Finally, I must ask the Marquis to give us two thousand taels of gold...Give it all to me alone, and don''t give it to that heartless man. He is younger than me and has long wanted to abandon me to marry a young and beautiful girl. You cant give him the gold.


    Uncle Qin: "Ah, you old woman, you were poor before and had no choice but now that you are rich, you still want to trap me? Tell you, my wife is divorced!"


    Shut up, if you dare to say one more word, your heads will fall to the ground! Liang Tu shouted: You, search Aunt Song and find the weapons on her body.


    this?


    Uncle Qin was secretly shocked. Liang Tu was really cautious and even wanted to search Xu You''s concubine.


    In order not to expose the secret, Uncle Qin quickly shouted: "Smelly bitch, what are you doing in a daze? Search quickly. Run for your life after searching. There are people killing people here~"


    At the end, Liang Tu shivered and looked more and more contemptuous, and became less wary.


    "Hey." Widow Xiao responded and said to Songxue, "Aunt Song, I''m offended."


    He added in a low voice: "If you want to me, me him, don''t me me~"


    The fear of death made Liang Tu Leng look down on them even more.


    Songxue was crying. She was stripped of her heavy clothes and began to search her body. Liang Tu kept watching. He had excellent eyesight. After seeing that there were no weapons hidden in Songxue''s clothes, he nodded with satisfaction: "Put on your coat." Come here, I will take you out."


    "And us, remember to bring us husband and wife with you." Widow Xiao put on Songxue''s clothes and dragged Songxue to Liang Tu''s side, but was kicked over by Liang Tu: "Get behind me and don''t get close to me. "


    Bang, Widow Xiao was kicked very painfully. Uncle Qin hurriedly helped her up: "Follow her quickly to avoid being shot to death by random arrows."


    Yes, yes, hurry up and follow.


    While the couple was talking, Liang Tu had already grabbed Songxue and led her to the side.


    He was cautious and kept half an elbow''s distance from Songxue when he pulled her.


    Songxue secretly resented it and pretended to be exhausted. After walking a few steps, she fell to her knees, and then fell to her knees again. There was no other way, so Liang Tu could only hold her armpits and lead her to continue walking. But when they were next to each other, Songxue suddenly sprinkled a packet of poison into his eyes... This was what Gu Jinli taught her. He said that even the mouths of dead soldiers were covered by helmets, and only the eyes were the weak points, and Liang Tu was so powerful. , if you are far away, he will be able to block the poison, but you must be close to spread the poison.


    Bitch, how dare you harm him!


    Liang Tu was furious and wanted to chop Songxue with a knife, but the poison was specially prepared by Gu Jinli and added with lime. Once it got into his eyes, it would immediately cause burning pain. Liang Tu shrank from the pain and Time failed to fight back.


    Swish swish!


    Gu Jinli hid in the dark and fired cold arrows. When Liang Tu heard the sound of arrows, he swung his sword and struck in this direction. When the sword knocked away three crossbow arrows, a strong wind came from behind. Uncle Qin rushed towards him like a gust of wind. Taking advantage of the slippery snow, he attacked directly at Liang Tu''s feet.


    With two pounces, two short crossbow arrows pierced the instep of Liang Tu. Taking advantage of Liang Tu''s pain, he jumped up with a special knife in his hand. The thin tip of the knife prated Liang Tu from bottom to top. In Tu''s ck iron neck guard, Tu turned his wrist and made a sizzling sound. The knife actually cut open the ck iron neck guard, breaking the defense of Liang Tu''s neck. He drew the knife again and cut towards Liang Tu''s neck, intending to kill him with one strike. Got him.


    Dang!


    Liang Tu had already reacted and blocked Uncle Qin''s fatal knife. His eyes were full of anger and shock: "Wolf Marquis Armor-piercing Sword, you are the Northwest Wolf Marquis Army who specializes in killing witch armies!"


    Widow Xiao said proudly: "That''s right, my man is the Langhou Army who followed Qin Houye, and he also served as an official. He must be awesome!"


    Youre so big and youre showing off, run away. Gu Jinli shouted, and immediately took out an iron ball and threw it at Widow Xiao as she retreated.


    The crossbow arrow in Liang Tu''s hand also shot towards Widow Xiao. Fortunately, Tie Zhu was one step faster and knocked Widow Xiao to the ground, thus escaping the disaster.


    Gu Jinli: Auntie, look up!


    Before the voice could finish, Daqing had already thrown the horse harness in his hand, but Widow Xiao raised her head toote and missed the harness. However, she was smart and grabbed the rope immediately. Daqing hurriedly pulled and pulled Widow Xiao back!


    Songxue also took the opportunity to escape.


    Lao Lu and Cui Duo stopped pretending and rushed over.


    Gu Jinli pointed at Liang Tu and said, "Surround him and chop him into pieces with knives!"


    Liang Tu looked at Cui Duo and sneered: "A group of traitors and a Langhou army of a certain age want to kill me. You are not strong enough!"


    However, Liang Tu underestimated one person...Lao Lu, he was the former leader of the dead soldiers of the Qin family, and he killed people like Liang Tu.


    Today is your day to die! Lao Lu led his fake sons and uncle Qin to surround Liang Tu and kill him.


    I have to say that Liang Tu was really brave. A group of extremely skilled people surrounded him and almost allowed him to escape, but Liang Tu still died under Lao Lu''s sword.


    Whoosh!


    After Uncle Qin entangled Liang Tu, Lao Lu took the opportunity to stab Liang Tu in the neck. The knife cut his arteries and trachea, making Liang Tupletely unable to breathe.


    But Liang Tu was a ruthless man. At thest moment, he raised his hand and shot an arrow at Song Xue, hoping to kill the **** who had caused her death.


    Dang!


    Gu Jinli swung his long knife in his hand and shot away the crossbow arrows. Songxue was not injured... Liang Tu saw this and died with eyes closed.


    Lao Lu was afraid that he was not dead, so he chopped off Liang Tu''s head with a knife. Finally, exhausted, he sat on the snow and took a big breath... When Luo Ying came over, this was what he saw: "...You guys kill Liang Tu?" Massacred?"


    "Well, he is dead, but there are still a group of dead soldiers over there. We need Brother Luo to help solve them." Gu Jinli ran out of the hiding ce, took out the pills and distributed them to Uncle Qin and Lao Lu: "Uncle, Uncle Yu, Eat quickly to avoid fainting."


    Luo Ying saw her and cursed loudly: "Ms. Qin Gu, you are an unruly woman. Didn''t you tell me to wait until I get here before taking action? What can you do?"


    If you try to kill yourself, Mugeer will not kill me!


    Gu Jinli said: "Liang Tu came faster than expected, and he is smart and has already noticed the deception. If we don''t take action, he will escape. When he goes back to report the news, how can we kill Xu You?"

 Chapter 2331: Kill Xu You【3】

    Chapter 2331: Kill Xu You��3��


    Chapter 2331 Killing Xu You3


    Liang Tu did indeed arrive too quickly, an hour earlier than they expected,pletely disrupting their ns.


    But Luo Ying still said: "Even so, you shouldn''t take the risk. With so many people here, Liang Tu can always be killed. You don''t need to be a woman in danger! You must know that you are a married man with children. If What if you let Muge''er and his son do it?!"


    Gu Jinli was scolded and wanted to draw his sword, but he suddenly remembered something and said: "Liang Tu is themander of the dead soldiers. Just in case, he will leave a group of dead soldiers on the road to report the news. You have to find them along the way quickly." , find them out, otherwise our n will be in vain!"


    Hehe, Luo Ying said: "Have you finally remembered this? You don''t need to worry, Master Gui has already led people to look for him. With him here, he will be able to uncover the dead soldiers hidden by Liang Tu."


    He then ordered Ma Wu: "Go and kill those guys."


    "Yes." Ma Wu immediately led people to help You Ping and others. Everyone worked together and quickly killed all Liang Tu''s dead soldiers.


    Mr. Qianshan, Gao Leishi, and Steward Lei San rushed over. When they saw Liang Tu''s body missing, they breathed a sigh of relief: "He is finally dead. As long as he is dead, it will be much easier to kill Xu You."


    He said again: "Madam, all the dead men who broke into Zhuangzi have been killed, please don''t worry."


    There is a trap in Zhuangzi, and there are people from the Lei family''s caravan. The leader is the third steward of the Lei family who has fought in the war. Cao Laosi leads the dead men into Zhuangzi. As soon as he falls into the trap, he is immediately surrounded by ambushes. , all were killed.


    It was Cao Laosi who was more powerful. He seriously injured several of them and even killed Cui Cheng.


    Mr. Qianshan exined the situation.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Let the injured brothers stay and recover. The rest of the group will gather together and go to the county town with Master Ying''s team."


    Mr. Qianshan heard this and said: "Cui Duo, quickly follow the third steward to handle this matter."


    "Yes." Cui Duo responded and went to integrate the troops.


    Mr. Qianshan did not leave, but stayed and looked at Luo Ying... The sudden appearance of the Eagle Food Gang three years ago was indeed not a coincidence. It should have been called by Qin Sang.


    And Luo Ying was really good to Qin Sang. He brought such people to help him fight with just one sentence... Qin Sang had the ability, soldiers and horses, and the help of Luo Ying, the old Northwest Army, and the Lu family, it was difficult to achieve hegemony. !


    Mr. Qianshan was very excited and finally felt that he had chosen the right person. If he could assist a founding emperor, Wu Qianshan would be remembered forever.


    Gu Jinli went to check the pulses of Widow Xiao and Songxue: "There are some internal injuries, but it''s not a problem. Take a few pills first, and then wait for two months to recuperate after things calm down."


    He looked at Songxue again and said, "Miss Songxue, you have to work hard. Follow us to Mu County to kill Xu You."


    Before killing Liang Tu, Songxue still felt a little unsure, but now that Liang Tu was dead and Gu Jinli brought in another Eagle Food Gang, she, a weak woman, could only follow Gu Jinli and the others.


    Hence, she bowed to Gu Jinli and said, "Yes, Songxue obeys."


    Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows when he heard this... This Songxue is bing more and more aware of current affairs.


    But just after he finished boasting, Songxue''s old habit rpsed. He looked at Luo Ying and saluted: "Greetings to Lord Ying."


    Luo Ying is only in his early thirties. He is very handsome, has many people under hismand, and is from a noble family in the capital. Even though he has fallen into disgrace, there is still a sense of nobility in his body, and if ites to pass, his identity will be If you can recover, if you canmit yourself to him, that''s not too bad.


    Gu Jinlis mouth twitched when he saw it... How dare you pry into Cousin Yus corner, Songxue, do you want to try my strongest poison? !


    Seeing this, Luo Yingughed, raised her steps, and walked towards Songxue with elegant steps. Standing in front of Songxue, she pinched her chin, lifted it up, leaned down, and came closer. She smiled quite sinisterly and said: "Beauty, you are very courageous. If so, I won''t be polite."


    The voice was low and charming, and the smile was handsome and handsome, making Songxue''s heart beat faster.


    But the next moment, she felt a sudden pain in her neck.


    Swish, Luo Ying gave her a knife on the neck, but it only made a shallow cut and shed a little blood, but did not damage the arteries and trachea. But even this was enough to frighten Songxue until her face turned pale and she choked with sobs: "Ying, Lord Ying, why are you doing this?"


    With a bang, Luo Ying pushed Song Xue away.


    Song of snow is to fall on the snow.


    Luo Ying took the handkerchief handed to her, wiped her hands, threw the handkerchief on her face, and sneered: "It''s not interesting, I just teach you how to behave. Remember, you are Xu You''s concubine, and he The fact of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country has been spread to everyone in Long''an Prefecture. If we don''t kill him, he won''t live long. If you don''t want to be punished, just obey and do the work honestly. Don''t think that if you aplish something, you will immediately Once you have achieved great power, you can start going crazy... I, Luo Ying, am not afraid of crazy people the least, and anyone who dares to behave disrespectfully in front of me has already gone to the underworld!"


    Songxue was shocked when she heard this. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly knelt down and said, "Yes, Songxue understands."


    Luo Ying: "You''d better understand."


    If she doesn''t understand, he doesn''t mind taking matters into his own hands and sending her on her way.


    Then he said to Gu Jinli: "Why are you snickering? You can only watch a show, but you can''t even take care of yourself. You dare to show off and deliberately make Brother Mu worried!"


    Gu Jinli was being scolded all the time, and became angry and darkened his face.


    When Luo Ying saw this, she thought of Qin Sang and knew that he regarded the Gu family as a thorn in his side. She was afraid that he would be angry with her if he found out about it in the future, so she could only shut up and stop scolding him.


    but


    Luo Ying still exined: "This assassination is dangerous. You have to protect yourself. If you can''t, run away. I will find a way to kill Xu You... Remember, you have to think about your husband and children."


    "I know." Gu Jinli said: "Hurry up and make a quick calction to avoid making mistakes."


    Luo Ying nodded, called the people who were going into the city, and after talking about the n, started to set off.


    But before setting off: "I have to give you some injuries... The injuries on your body are easy to tell, just wipe some other people''s blood on you, but the injuries on your face can be seen at a nce. They have to be real, fake ones can''t deceive people." .


    However, Luo Ying did not dare to p Gu Jinli. If he hit Gu Jinli, Mu Geer would have to break off the rtionship with him!


    Come here! Luo Ying pointed at Mr. Qianshan and said.


    Mr. Qianshan waved his hand: "No, a certain person has joined the Qin and Gu families. Mrs. Qin is now my boss and cannot be beaten."


    Luo Ying looked at Uncle Qin again: "Uncle Ninth?"


    "I''m a subordinate. If you hit me, you''ll be overstepping your bounds, and if you''re serious, you''ll be beheaded." Uncle Qin, hehe, you don''t dare to do it yourself, how do you expect me to dare?


    Luo Ying looked at Gu Jinli: "Why don''t you fan yourself?"


    Gu Jinli: "If you don''t p yourself hard enough, and your fingerprints will be wrong, it will show your ws if you look up close."


    Finally, it was Gao Lei who came forward: "Stand still, olddy,e!"


    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and pped Gu Jinli twice, making two five-fingerprints.


    Everyone present felt their faces hurt when they saw this.


    However, Gao Lei still kept his hand and there was no blood. Gu Jinli could only bite his lip and get blood on his mouth.


    Okay, lets set off! Gu Jinli got on his horse and took the lead in running towards the county seat of Mu County.

 Chapter 2332: Kill Xu You【4】

    Chapter 2332: Kill Xu You��4��


    Chapter 2332 Killing Xu You4


    Luo Ying''s face turned a little ugly when he saw this... He wasn''t gentle. Brother Mu wouldn''t be bullied by the Gu family at home, right?


    No, he had to ask Mugeer himself after seeing him, lest Mugeer be bullied by a fierce woman like Gu.


    As for why he didn''t ask Aunt Yu or Uncle Mao... they were servants and wanted to be loyal to the Qin family. Even if he asked, he wouldn''t be able to tell. If he did, he would be betraying his master.


    "Let''s go!" Luo Ying called out and followed with a small group of people. The remainingrge number of people still walked on the mountain road and could not walk together to avoid being discovered by Xu You''s scouts.


    After Gu Jinli and the others galloped for an hour, they met Master Gui. He had already led his men to kill the men Liang Tu had ced on the road.


    "No one escaped, you can go to the county seat with confidence." The ghost master looked at Gu Jinli and saw that her cheeks were swollen. He nodded with satisfaction: "Not bad, she looks like a hostage, but her hands have to be tied up. It''s easier to deceive people by leaving traces on the wrists."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli dismounted, put his hands behind his back, and said, "Daqing, tie him up."


    Daqing brought a rope and tied Gu Jinli''s hands, and then said, "Madam, try to see if you can untie it."


    This is a clever reverse knot. It will be very strong when you pull the outer rope. But if you know the method, you can quickly untie it by pulling the end of the rope close to Gu Jinli''s hand.


    Gu Jinli tried it, and after ten counts, he untied the knot: "Okay, let''s tie it up."


    "Yes." Daqing tied Gu Jinli''s hands again and helped her to the carriage.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Don''t enter the carriage, sit on the front board, otherwise the frost on your head and eyshes will melt away...Xu You will feel happy when he sees the people he hates suffering, and he will not be so wary."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gui''s face darkened... If Mugeer knew the suffering Gu had suffered this time, I don''t know how angry he would be.


    Gu Jinli was cursing in his heart...My mother, Xu You, you are a sick-minded thief, just wait for her, I will kill you right now!


    "Let''s go as Mr. Qianshan said." Gu Jinli sat on the front board and Gao Lei sat in the carriage. After they sat firmly, the carriage ran towards Mu County despite the cold wind.


    I galloped all the way and arrived three miles away from the county seat before dark. I met an ambushed scout: "Stop, the front is the Mu County seat. No one can approach without orders!"


    There is a war now, and Xu You is in the county town, so a group of soldiers are arranged to guard it three miles away.


    "I am Cui Duo, the person who is with the Sixth Young Master. I escorted the Sixth Young Master, Mr. Qianshan, and Aunt Song back. Let us go in quickly!" Cui Duo showed his token and after verifying his identity, he was finally released. .


    However, there are many checkpoints ahead. In order to enter the county as quickly as possible, Mr. Qianshan stepped forward and asked a scout g leader to lead the way: "Take us in."


    "Yes." The scout g chief was a member of Vice General Lang, and Vice General Lang knew that Mr. Qianshan had left to do something, so he told the scouts that if Mr. Qianshan came back, they were not allowed to stop him and weed him in.


    So Mr. Qianshan and the others had a smooth journey and soon arrived at the gate.


    "Mr. Qianshan, Sixth Young Master, and Aunt Song are back. Release the suspension bridge quickly and let them in!" the scouts shouted, holding the g.


    With a clicking sound, the suspension bridge was lowered and solid wooden boards wereid on it so that the carriage could drive directly across the suspension bridge and arrive in front of the city gate.


    Mr. Qianshan got out of the car and knocked on the door himself.


    The city gate opened soon.


    However, before entering the city, the soldiers saw Gu Jinli on the nk of the carriage in front and asked, "Who is this? Isn''t he from the Xu family or the Cui family? Then we need to search him!" Search him?


    What you think is wonderful!


    Mr. Qianshan sneered and said: "This is a serious criminal that the Marquis wants to see. If a hair is found and broken, your head will be used to pay for it."


    The soldier was just a small soldier. When he saw Gu Jinli being tied up, he felt that she must havemitted something serious. She looked young, so he wanted to take advantage of her. After hearing this, he quickly took a step back and said with a smile: "You are just ignorant. Dont be offended, sir, pleasee in quickly.


    But he was dissatisfied in his heart and cursed secretly: Bah, they are all serious offenders. They will either die or be thrown into the female ve camp. Why are they not allowed to be searched?


    "Let''s go." Mr. Qianshan led the team into the city. After entering the city gate, he whispered to Cui Duo: "Remember this soldier, we will find himter."


    Hehe, a little soldier dares to seek death like this. Well, he will grant him permission and let him go to see the King of Hell.


    Yes. Cui Duo responded, already knowing what to do.


    "Mr. Qianshan, you are finally back!" General Shen heard the news and hurried over to greet him, and asked: "Is the matter done? Where is Commander Liang Tu? Why didn''t hee back?"


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: "Although there were twists and turns, fortunately the matter was settled."


    He said again: "Where is the Marquis? Take us to see him quickly. We will tell you more after we see the Marquis."


    "The war is not optimistic. The Marquis has been watching from the tower. I will take you up now." General Shen led them up the tower and into a long room, with Xu You inside.


    Song Xue started crying as soon as she saw Xu You. She cried so beautifully that her pear blossoms were filled with rain: "Hou, Mr. Hou, Xue''er finally sees you~"


    After saying this, his body softened and he fell towards the ground.


    "Xue''er!" Xu You rushed over in a hurry, picked up Song Xue, and put her on the fire bed in the room. Seeing blood on her skirt at the back, his old face turned pale in shock: "Xue''er, what is this? Quickly tell Dr. Xiao Liu !


    After what happened to Xu He, Xu Youxin could no longer trust the doctor given by the Cui family. Seeing that Dr. Xiao Liu was honest, he had been using him recently.


    In order to survive, Doctor Liu was very obedient.


    Soon, Dr. Liu was brought here. When he saw Gu Jinli with his face swollen from being pped, he was shocked...Why is Mrs. Qin here? Look, he was caught!


    In addition to Gu Jinli, Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao were also there.


    "Mr. Xiao Liu, Aunt Song was killed on the road. There are some signs of miscarriage. You go and have a look at her to make sure the fetus is saved. This is a child that the Marquis has high hopes for." Mr. Qianshan said.


    Before Dr. Liu came to the northwest, he had been working as an errand in the pce. He was often sent to treat nobles, senior officials, aristocratic families, and the royal family. He could understand some secret words very well.


    Therefore, when Dr. Liu took Songxue''s pulse and found out that her pregnancy was a little strange, he said nothing, but said: "Aunt Song is in the early stages of pregnancy, which is the most likely to cause miscarriage. It''s also freezing cold, and she''s tired from traveling and traveling." Yes, he was even beaten, and the fetus is not doing well."


    "Really?!" Xu You was overjoyed, and pointed at Dr. Liu and ordered: "Keep it, you must keep this fetus. This is the son I have been waiting for for many years!"


    The older Xu You gets, the less he likes to use the word "Lao", so now he doesn''t say "Lao Laizi", not even "Yao Er", he just says that this is his son and he must keep it.


    Imperial Doctor Xiao Liu frowned and said, "Aunt Croissant has been beaten before, and she was beaten in the belly. It will be very difficult to save this pregnancy."

 Chapter 2333: Occupy the county seat

    Chapter 2333: upy the county seat


    Chapter 2333 upying the county seat


    Songxue was very good at telling things. After hearing this, she immediately cried: "...Yes, it''s the Sixth Young Master. Xueer begged him, but he was very angry. He was afraid that the child in Xueer''s belly would take away his position, so he went to Xue''er was kicked twice in the stomach. If Cui Duo hadn''t stopped him, Xue''er and the child would have been gone long ago...Save the child, Mr. Marquis, you must save our child, he is innocent."


    The beauty was in tears, and it was about an heir. Xu You was furious and shouted: "Where is that traitor? Bring him to me, and I will beat him to death!"


    "In the next room." Mr. Qianshan said, "Master Hou, please check on Aunt Song first. It''s important to save the fetus. We''ll postpone other matterster."


    Xu You could only suppress his anger first and said to Dr. Xiao Liu: "You are an imperial doctor. You must have a way to save the fetus. Hurry up and perform the acupuncture!"


    If you can''t save your child, you''re dead.


    "Yes." Doctor Liu responded and began to give Songxue acupuncture.


    Mr. Qianshan took the opportunity to talk about Liang Tu: "The Eagle Food Gang ising fiercely. The twomanders were afraid that Aunt Song and Sixth Young Master would have trouble, so they asked us toe back first. They stopped the Eagle Food Gang and then looked for an opportunity. Lets see if Luo Ying can be killed... Commander Liang said that if Luo Ying dies or is seriously injured, the pressure on the Marquis side will be greatly reduced.


    He added: "But General Liang said that if he still doesn''t find a chance to seriously injure Luo Ying within an hour and a half at most, he will immediately bring his people back to protect the Marquis."


    This is what Liang Tuhui said. Xu You believed it, nodded and sighed: "Atu is still thinking about me."


    Liang Tu was indeed loyal to Xu You, but unfortunately, he died.


    Xu Youzheng wasmenting Liang Tu''s loyalty. Xu Liu in the next room woke up and started making noise. The person guarding him had no choice but toe over and report: "Master Hou, the Sixth Young Master is awake and making a fuss. He is praising his aunt for being charming and seducing the Lord and pretending to be pregnant. If you want to kill him, please go see him.


    What a bullshit! Xu You yelled: Even now, this traitor still dares to nder Xueer. He is determined to kill the child in Xueers belly!


    Xu You became angrier as he thought about it. He got up and picked up the whip and went to the next door to teach Xu Liu a lesson.


    Mr. Qianshan rushed over to stop him and begged: "Master Hou, please calm down. I know that Master Hou is very angry, but the Sixth Young Master is also the only heir of the Cui family. For the sake of the Cui family, please go around him first." .


    "Go around him once?" Xu You was furious: "How many times have I gone around him? Has he changed his mind? This time you don''t have to beg for mercy, and you don''t have to move the Cui family out. It''s useless. I won''t abolish him. He doesnt know who has the final say in the Xu family!


    Ke Xuyou can''t go to see Xu Liu, he has to stay and die.


    Songxue cried: "Master Hou, please don''t go, stay with Xue''er, Xue''er is afraid..."


    Songxue was sobbing, and Xu You felt heartbroken.


    Mr. Qianshan took the opportunity and said, "Why don''t you let General Shen go over and beat the Sixth Young Master? The Marquis will stay and watch Aunt Song."


    Send away all the people with strong martial arts skills so that they can take action.


    Then he said in a low voice: "...This time something has happened. Gao Lei is familiar with Gu. She happened to be in Gujia Vige this time. She also came with her and was locked up with the Sixth Young Master in the next room. If the Marquis Now go over and be seen by her, you will have to give an exnation... After settling things here first, it would be better for Mr. Hou to go over and see her... After all, he is a member of the Lei family caravan, and Ning Ji also respects her very much, no So kill her, its better to gather her.


    Xu You frowned when he heard this, and was about to scold Mr. Qianshan for his poor performance when Widow Xiao shouted: "Master Marquis, please stop talking ande over quickly to see Aunt Song. She has a stomachache again."


    Because something happened to Songxue, she had to be rescued first. It was a mess as soon as they got to the tower. Xu You didn''t pay much attention to Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao. When he saw them, he drew his sword and said angrily: "How dare these two **** hide the truth?" This prince!"


    Thump, thump.


    Uncle Qin and his wife knelt down in response, their bodies trembling, and kowtowed: "Mr. Hou, please forgive me. We, husband and wife, didn''t mean to deceive Mr. Hou. Yes, we were afraid of being poor. We finally got together with Qianhu''s nephew, even though it was a lie." Yeah, but its better than nothing well admit it.


    Then he licked his smile and said, "Anyway, no matter whether he is a real nephew or a fake nephew, we all help Mr. Hou to monitor him carefully, and the news sent to Mr. Ming is also true, so, no, there is no difference, right?" No difference?


    Is this humannguage?


    The difference is huge!


    Xu You was furious and shouted: "Come here, drag these two liars out to me, chop them down, and sacrifice the gs!"


    "Master Hou, please calm down and don''t kill them... They saved Xue''er, otherwise Xue''er would have been poisoned by Gu." Songxue cried and begged Widow Xiao and his wife, and then told Xu the fabricated words. You Ting said it was extremely thrilling.


    After hearing this, Xu You walked towards Gu Jinli and pped him with his hand: "Bitch, you dare to poison Xue''er and the child, you are tired of living!"


    The attack was very cruel, and Gu Jinli was beaten with blood this time. Fortunately, Gu Jinli had put a cotton brace in his mouth in advance to protect his teeth, otherwise his teeth would have been knocked out.


    Song Xue''s heart skipped a beat after seeing this, and she quickly cried out in pain: "Ah, Mr. Hou, Xue''er''s stomach hurts again. Come here quickly, Xue''er is scared~"


    Mr. Gu, you asked me to make up the words. Being beaten is also your fault. You must not settle the score with me.


    The concubine cried out in pain, and since it was an heir, Xu You could only spare Gu Jinli first, and hurried over, sat on the fire bed, half hugged Song Xue, and angrily scolded Dr. Liu: "How did you do the acupuncture? How did Xue''er do it?" Your stomach still hurts?"


    Doctor Liu said: "Maybe it''s because Aunt Song was poisoned by Mrs. Gu."


    Xu You was shocked: "Xue''er was poisoned?"


    Imperial Doctor Xiao Liu shook his head: "Judging from the pulse, there are no signs of poisoning... Aunt Song will feel a stomachache, maybe she was frightened by the poisoning."


    Ke Xuyou valued Songxue and couldn''t afford to gamble, so he said angrily: "Ms. Gu, hand over the antidote quickly, or I will make your life worse than death!"


    Without waiting for Xu You toe in to search, Widow Xiao rushed over and pointed at Gu Jinli angered: "Gu''s, where did you solve the medicine?!"


    After saying that, he began to search his body and found a lot of medicine: "Which package is it?"


    Xu You: "Speak quickly, otherwise I will throw you to the female ve camp immediately and ask you to serve the soldiers. Oh, those soldiers have been practicing for a long time and are waiting to eat meat!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli kept trembling, pretending to be extremely frightened, and cried: "Master Hou, please spare my life, no, don''t throw me to the female ve camp... The antidote is the red packet, the green packet is poison, and the white packet is Its an insect attractant.


    "Master Hou, the medicine is here. Let''s give it to Aunt Song." Widow Xiao happily brought the medicine.


    Ke Xu Yousheng was afraid that Gu Jinli would lie, so he nced at Widow Xiao and ordered: "You eat half."


    Widow Xiao was shocked: "Ah, why do you still let me eat?"


    Xu You said angrily: "Eat quickly, or I will send you to the female ve camp to serve the soldiers!"


    Widow Xiao''s face turned red and she said, "Young woman, please eat now. Don''t be angry, Lord Marquis."


    Muttered again: "I''m already old, what''s the use of going to the female ve camp? Which blind soldier can like me?"


    While talking, he opened the medicine bag, but instead of taking the medicine, he suddenly raised it and threw it towards Xu You!

 Chapter 2334: seize military power

    Chapter 2334: seize military power


    Chapter 2334: Seizing Military Power


    The distance was too close and the poison was sprinkled directly into the eyes. Even if Xu You took detoxification pills every day, the poison powder would irritate his eyes and cause severe pain.


    "Bitch, you''re looking for death!" Xu You reacted quickly and immediately drew his knife and shed at Widow Xiao. The sword came quickly and urgently. Widow Xiao only knew a few self-defense techniques and couldn''t dodge at all. Uncle Qin quickly caught her. Pick up a chair and throw it over.


    With a click, the big knife hit the chair. Widow Xiao escaped, using her hands and feet, she hurriedly hid aside.


    Whoosh!


    Uncle Qin rushed over, and when Xu You''s eyes were injured, he shed at him with the armor-piercing knife. Xu You heard the sound, grabbed Songxue, and threw him towards Uncle Qin.


    Songxue became Xu You''s shield. She was sad and angry. She realized that Xu You didn''t care about her life or death at all, and all her love was fake. She regretted that she didn''t stab him as nned just now.


    Swish swish!


    Gu Jinli had already untied the knot and quickly fired a crossbow arrow. Three arrows were fired in session, hitting the side of Xu You''s face. The knife in his hand flew out at the same time, killing Xu You. He moved his body and rushed forward close to the ground. Bang, A heavy blow was given to Xu You''s fib.


    This is the straight bone of the calf, one of the most painful ces on the human body. Even Xu You screamed in pain after being kicked.


    But he was very brave. After avoiding the crossbow arrows and the sword, he shed down with the sword in his hand.


    Gu Jinli was startled, and hooked his feet on a wooden pir. Using the force, he turned his body to avoid the shing of the sword, and suddenly hit the ground with his palm. Using the force again, his body rose into the air and kicked Xu You in the back of the head.


    Xu You was a man who had been fighting all year round, so he immediately dodged away. Cui Duo hurriedly stepped in and chopped off Xu You''s head with the long knife in his hand.


    Dang!


    Xu You blocked Cui Duo''s knife and stared at him angrily: "You, the Cui family, dare to betray me!"


    He shouted again with all his strength: "Come here, the Cui family has rebelled and wants to assassinate me!"


    This is the city tower, and with just a shout, there is amotion outside.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There is an assassin, rescue the Marquis quickly!


    "Kill him quickly, I''ll go out and stop him!" Mr. Qianshan closed the door and ran out.


    Outside, Mr. Gao Lei and Master Yu Yu have already kidnapped Xu Liu and threatened: "Get back, if you dare toe over, Xu Liu will definitely die!"


    "Bold shrew, you dare to kidnap the prince of the Marquis, you are seeking death!" General Shen was furious, and surrounded him with many soldiers and Xu You''s soldiers. Countless bows and arrows were aimed at the Gao Lei family. With just one order, Gao Lei would be killed. Lei Shi will be shot to death by random arrows.


    "Oh, it''s you who are looking for death!" Gao Lei said: "Xu You and General Xiao Zhou from Du Chonggou secretly dug tunnels, colluded with the soldiers and bandits, and coborated with the enemy and the country. As a result, more than a dozen guard posts near Erhuliang were destroyed. What a disaster, this matter has spread to everyone in Long''an Prefecture. If you don''t want to die with him, don''t save him!"


    General Xiao Zhou has long been Xu You''s confidant, but on the surface, Xu You treats him indifferently, so Jiang Wanzang didn''t notice that the two of them actually colluded with the soldiers!


    General Shen was shocked when he heard this, and said hurriedly: "You are a nderer. The Marquis is loyal to Chu and will never coborate with the enemy and betray the country. Come on, attack and kill this old pious woman!"


    Xu You had something against his will, and many of his confidants knew it, and they also supported Xu You because Emperor Jingyuan was so abominable that he withheld their military pay, did not ce sick and wounded veterans, and made it impossible for the soldiers to even support their families.


    But


    Has the Marquis colluded with the bandits?


    Mr. Qianshan shouted: "It is true. Xu You cooperated with the thief King Tuo Gude many times, and Tuo Gude deliberately pretended to attack, just to have an excuse to ask for supplies from the court, but this time Xu You was tricked by Tuo Gude , the soldiers invaded in arge scale, Xu You thought it was still a feint attack and didnt take it seriously, which resulted in our guard post being massacred!


    He also said: "Xu You coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country. The evidence of his crime is conclusive. The tunnel is still in Duchonggou. Xu You is dead this time. Don''t harm your three ns because of this thief!"


    Everyone is a little afraid of this serious crime of killing nine tribes.


    However, Xu You still had many die-hard subordinates. Someone shouted: "If you know it, you will know that Emperor Jingyuan is ipetent and has harmed us. Da Chu should have fallen long ago. Brothers, kill them and wait for the great cause of the marquis." If its 10%, we will be the founders of the country, and we can be crowned marquises and generals, so that future generations can enjoy the glory and wealth!


    Coboration with the enemy and the country makes people fearful, but great achievements in the sky also make people crazy. Many people were persuaded, their eyes showed fierceness, and they raised their swords and approached Gao Lei''s side. Gao Lei''s great horror... These people are crazy for the sake of serving the dragon.


    Bang bang bang!


    At the critical moment, batches of flints were thrown towards the city tower, repelling the soldiers who wanted to surround Gao Lei.


    !


    The hawks chirped suddenly, and several eagles appeared in the sky, circling low.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and said: "The people from the Yingshi Gang are here. The Yingye of the Yingshi Gang hates coborators and traitors the most. He has led troops to attack the city. Look down and see how many people are here?!"


    You dont know this, and you are very frightened at first nce. Outside the county town, there are all torches. At a nce, they are like countless stars.


    There are too many of these bandits.


    General Shen was also shocked: "False, there is no way the Eagle Food Gang has so many people!"


    Mr. Qianshan smiled: "It is true that there are not that many bandits in the Eagle Food Gang, but what if we include the old Northwest Army lurking in them?"


    In one sentence, the soldiers who were loyal to Xu You were also afraid... They had heard of how powerful the Northwest Army was in the past. Back then, they were executed because of the Wei Guogong line. Those old troops were firstly trying to survive, and secondly, they were Many people retreated because of their cold heart. If all those people were gathered together, it would be easy to attack a small county.


    Especially now that the army is fighting outside and only a part of the troops are guarding the county town, the old northwest army can capture the county town in less than an hour.


    What makes them even more helpless is...


    Open the city gate quickly, I am Du Naijian, I have something to do and I want to see Mr. Xu!


    Du Neijian is back!


    Everyone was shocked. This was a member of Emperor Jingyuan. He came back suddenly. He was probably aware of the fact that Mr. Xu had coborated with the enemy and betrayed his country.


    And also Qin Sang came back with Du Naijian.


    After he learned that his identity was exposed and Xu You was going to catch Xiaoyu and the two children, he wanted to rush in and kill Xu You immediately, but for the sake of the n, he could only endure it and fend off the enemy first.


    Then he hurriedly said to Luo Ying: "Hurry up and let someone open the city gate. No matter how good Xiaoyu is, he is no match for Xu You!"


    Why are you anxious? Your daughter-inw is very powerful. Even if she can''t kill Xu You, she still knows how to evade and she will be fine.


    However, Luo Ying did not dare to say this, so he said: "The internal affairs have been arranged. Just wait and they wille soon."


    Seeing that he kept a sullen face and held the handle of the knife, heforted and said: "Don''t worry, Uncle Jiu and Cui Duo are here, they will definitely be able to subdue Xu You."


    Qin Sang: "Maybe You has soldiers. If you don''t hurry up and wait for his soldiers to rush in, Xiaoyu..."


    Im afraid something will happen!


    He relied on Xiaoyu to be happy again. He couldn''t live without her.


    However, there is really no need to worry, your fierce wife has already subdued Xu You.


    boom!


    After Uncle Qin and Cui Duo worked together to defeat Xu You, Gu Jinli immediately raised his knife and stabbed him with a nail sound. The knife pierced Xu You''s abdomen and pinned him directly to the ground.


    In order to make up for it, Songxue took the risk and rushed over and strangled Xu You''s neck with a rope. Uncle Qin and Cui Duo pressed down Xu You''s shoulders again, and Xu You waspletely unable to move.

 Chapter 2335: Seize military power【2】

    Chapter 2335: Seize military power��2��


    Chapter 2335: Seizing military power2


    Bring the knife! Gu Jinli shouted towards Widow Xiao.


    Hey, eh, get it right away. Widow Xiao climbed out from the corner of the fire bed and went to get the big knife that Xu You had been knocked away from.


    Seeing this, Xu You''s face turned pale with fright. Regardless of the rope strangling his neck, he fought hard and said: "You, can''t kill me... I am Lord Marquis... I have soldiers... Kill me... They won''t let you go... cough cough cough!"


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Today even if the King of Heavenes, you will die. Only if you die will the soldiers under yourmand surrender to another master!"


    If Xu You were alive, the soldiers who were loyal to him would still have a way out, and she had to cut off their way out, otherwise there would be endless trouble.


    He shouted again: "Auntie, knife, hurry up!"


    "Come on,e on." The broadsword weighed dozens of kilograms. Widow Xiao was carrying it over. She was about to give it to Gu Jinli, but Uncle Qin snatched it away: "I''ming. The young marquis said, try not to let Madam Blood on hands."


    After saying that, he grabbed the big knife, faced Xu You''s frightened eyes, and shed hard at his neck.


    With a click, Xu You''s head was chopped off with one knife, and blood sttered. When he died, his eyes were wide open, staring at Song Xue, as if he could not rest in peace.


    "Ah~" Songxue screamed in horror, let go of the rope, and hurriedly backed away, constantly saying: "You pushed me out to protect yourself from the knife. We are all the same. Don''t me me. You have no right to me me. !


    Gu Jinli nced at Songxue and said, "Uncle, take Xu You''s head and go out quickly to avoid a fight outside."


    "Yes." Uncle Qin responded and said to Cui Duo, "Protect your wife."


    After saying that, he grabbed Xu You''s head, held the knife, opened the door, rushed out, held Xu You''s head high and shouted: "Xu You is dead, I don''t want to die with him, put down your weapon quickly, and then The newmander continues to fight!"


    He shouted three times in a row, so that everyone on the tower here could hear him.


    "The Marquis is dead, the Marquis is dead!" After hearing this, the soldiers were horrified and all looked at General Shen: "What should I do? General Shen, please say something!"


    General Shen''s hand holding the long sword was shaking... Xu You was dead, what else could he say? Are they expected to fight tooth and nail with the Northwest Old Army and the Eagle Food Gang for a dead man who is a traitor to the enemy?


    Can they fight it?


    Even if we can win, what will happen next? Will you continue to fight against the imperial army?


    Qin Sang and Luo Ying had already led people to rush to the city tower. When they saw the situation, they shouted: "The coborators and traitors are dead. Don''t kill each other anymore. Putting aside the disputes and fighting together is the right way!"


    General Shen followed the sound and said: "Qin Sang, you are back? Then who is resisting the bandits in the front?!"


    "Of course it''s General Cheng, General Wu, General Situ and the northwest generals who retired before." Luo Ying said with a proud smile: "We have many people!"


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked: "The retired northwest generals? They dare toe back?!"


    "They have never been afraid. They didn''te back before because they were cold-hearted, but it''s different now." Luo Ying patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, "He is Qin Mu, the youngest son of the Marquis of Qin, because he is alive and because he needs , so the old northwest troops are back, and there are still many on the way. If you are smart, you should not fight for a dead man who coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country. You should follow the son of the Marquis of Qin to fight against the army and make up for your mistakes!"


    "He is the youngest son of the Marquis of Qin? Isn''t he dead?!" Everyone present was shocked and looked at Qin Sang. However, there was obvious surprise in the eyes of those soldiers who came from the northwest.


    There is no other reason. It is because the great Chu and Qin lords were so powerful. Twenty years ago they were well-known heroes in the northwest.


    And the Marquis of Qin can be regarded as a pure minister. When the Qin family suffered, it was also caused by the Duke of Wei. The family was destroyed unjustly, and the Marquis of Qin died even more unjustly, so everyone sympathizes with the Marquis of Qin''s family. I hope The Qin family does not want to be extinct. Nowadays, Qinhou Yaozi is still the newly-confessed second-rank Wu''an general!


    No wonder Sang Qin was able to kill Le Muqin when he was only a member of a hundred households, and achieved great sess. It turned out to be the youngest son of the Marquis of Qin!


    "Stop, you called me Sang Qin too. You want me to call you Young Master, or General Qin!"


    "Yes, yes, I want to call him General Qin." The soldiers from the northwest were very happy.


    However, some people also questioned: "Is he really the son of Qin Hou? But why doesn''t he look like Qin Hou? I joined the army when I was a teenager and am now in my thirties. I have met Qin Hou. He doesn''t look like Qin Hou. Im afraid its not a fake!


    Luo Yingdao said: "Muge''er''s appearance takes after the mother of the Marquis of Qin!"


    It is precisely because Brother Mu looks like his grandmother that Uncle Qin loves Brother Mu the most... Brother Mu''s grandmother suffered too much and was killed by a concubine in the end. This is the pain of Uncle Qin''s life, and it is also the pain that Uncle Qin and Uncle Qin share. The source of estrangement in Mr. Qin''s life.


    It was after Brother Mu was born that he looked like Grandma Qin, so Uncle Qin was not so sad.


    The big guy suddenly realized: "No wonder he has been in the northwest for so long and no one discovered his identity. It turns out he looks like his grandmother."


    If he looked like the Marquis of Qin, he would have been discovered long ago and taken to the capital to be beheaded.


    But


    General Shen pointed at Sang Qin and said: "The Qin family is a criminal of the imperial court. If we follow him and make him the newmander, wouldn''t we be going against the imperial court and bing rebels?!"


    Du Neijian stood up and said: "Your Majesty''s secret decree, all generals will listen to it!"


    Emperor Jingyuan has a secret edict?


    After hearing this, everyone looked at Du Neijian, but none of them knelt down. After all, there were too many people who hated Emperor Jingyuan.


    Du Neijian did not care about them and directly read out the secret decree of Emperor Jingyuan, which was a very simple sentence: "The thieves are cruel, harming the people of Chu and seizing the city of Chu. Anyone who has the ability to repel the thieves will be killed." Lets put aside the guilt and responsibility for the time being, the most important thing is to fight against the enemy!


    That is to say, they must fight against the enemy first. As long as they can win, no matter they are nobles from Huang Tian or prisoners of the imperial court, they can lead the expedition.


    "This is Emperor Jingyuan''s secret decree. You all must have heard it." Qin Sang looked at General Shen and the soldiers present and said, "Put aside Xu You and fight with us to protect the people. After the army is defeated, even if the court wants Catching people is also capturing me, Qin Mu, and it has nothing to do with you. You are still heroes who resist the army. But if you are stubborn and want to fight for Xu You, then you are an aplice of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country, and the three tribes will be punished ording to thew!"


    Many people admired the Marquis of Qin. After hearing Qin Sang''s powerful words, those military generals from the northwest immediately spoke: "The Marquis of Qin is a great hero who guards the border and protects the people. You are also a general who fights against the enemy. We can trust you. Im willing to follow you!


    Then he said to the soldiers under hismand: "Brothers, we supported Xu You before because we thought that when he became an adult, he would treat us well as soldiers and would not deduct our military pay like Emperor Jingyuan did, but he kept it secret. For us, we coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, causing the massacre of more than a dozen of the family members of Erhuliang Guards Station. Such a thief deserved his death, and there is no need to avenge him. He should abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side, fight with the Qin Xiaohou Lord, and make meritorious service for his crimes!"


    After what he said, the soldiers were all moved. They sheathed their swords, took a few steps closer to Qin Sang, and shouted: "We are willing to fight with Mr. Qin Xiaohou!"


    After someone made the move, more soldiers and generals took refuge. Soon half of the soldiers on the city tower expressed their willingness to follow Qin Sang to fight the army and no longer obsessed with Xu You''s death.


    General Shen was in a stalemate for a moment, and then said: "I am willing to follow General Qin."

 Chapter 2336: negotiation

    Chapter 2336: negotiation


    Chapter 2336 Negotiation


    After saying that, he got down on one knee, cupped his fists and saluted.


    When other soldiers saw this, they followed suit one after another and shouted: "We are willing to follow General Qin and fight against the army to protect the people!"


    There are many people and the sound is loud. They shout in unison, which is quite powerful.


    Xu Liu had been frightened by what happened tonight, but when he saw this group of people kneeling down to worship Qin Sang, he became furious and shouted: "Get up, my lord, you are betraying the Xu family. My father will not spare you. The Cui family cant spare you, and will definitely seek revenge on you!


    As soon as these words came out, anyone who wasn''t stupid knew that Xu Liu''s mind was abnormal.


    boom!


    Uncle Qin smashed Xu You''s head at Xu Liu and said: "Your father is dead, what else can he use to spare the soldiers? On the contrary, he coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, and harmed many soldiers and rtives. It should be us who spared him." Its the right thing to do without him!


    As for the Cui family, well, Mr. Qianshan is on Gu Jinlis side. How could the Cui family help the Xu family get revenge?


    And the most powerful one is not the Cui family, but the Lu family behind them. The Lu family is the real family of the former dynasty and the descendants!


    "Ahhh!" Xu Liu was so frightened when he saw Xu You''s head that he screamed repeatedly. Finally, he rolled his eyes and fainted. When he fainted, he peed his pants, which smelled bad.


    The soldiers all disliked him... This is the person Xu You has been supporting for three years. Thanks to Xu You, nothing happened. Otherwise, by the time Xu Liu takes over the family, he will die in the second generation!


    "Tie them up and take them down for guarding." Qin Sang ordered, then looked at Xu You''s head and said to Uncle Qin: "Take a box, put it up, and bury the bodies in the house."


    Yes. Uncle Qin and Master Yu immediately followed the instructions.


    General Shen felt better when he saw it. Although Xu You had coborated with the enemy and betrayed his country and killed more than a dozen people in the guard station, the dead were stillrge and the corpses had to be restrained.


    Then he said: "Do General Jiang and Supervisor Xin know about this? How should we deal with the follow-up matters? How will the division ofbor among the generals change? How should the battle be fought? Mr. Qin Xiaohou, you have toe up with a charter Come."


    After saying this, he looked at Luo Ying and said, "Master Ying, can the flint stop?"


    Now that you are in charge of the Northwest Army, you have destroyed the county town, and you have to arrange for manpower to repair it.


    Luo Ying said: "You have to go there in person and exin the situation here clearly to the soldiers outside."


    They relied on the pass that Du Nei had supervised, and there were many Xuyou soldiers and horses outside. General Shen had to tell them in person. Only after they fully understood and were willing to submit, Luo Ying would order to stop the siege of the county.


    Now that the matter hase to this, General Shen can only do as he is told: "...It''s done, I''ll go right away."


    Also going together were Uncle Qin, Mr. Qianshan and Du Naijian.


    Qin Sang also sent people to deliver a message to Xin Jianjun and others, asking them to negotiate... Killing Xu You and destroying the Xu family was just the first step. Next, they had to gather troops to resist, and use their merits to force Emperor Jingyuan to thoroughly investigate the case that year. We can''t let several of their families be wiped out in an unclear way.


    Other soldiers gathered around and wanted to talk to Qin Sang, but Qin Sang was in a hurry to see Gu Jinli and said to Luo Ying, "Brother Luo, hold on, I''ll go find Xiaoyu."


    After saying that, he bowed his fists to the generals and soldiers, then went to help Gao Lei and went to find Gu Jinli together.


    The husband is weak!


    After Luo Ying said something painful in his heart, he began to talk to the military generals who came up. He firstforted and then warned: "You don''t need to panic. The duties you held before are still the same now. But if anyone dares to cause trouble behind your back, it will be bad." I, Luo Ying, will make his death unforgettable if he harms the youngest son of the Marquis of Qin due to the n of resisting the enemy!"


    Everyone has heard of the methods used by the Eagle Food Gang to deal with people. It is more terrifying than the torture in the military, and there are many tricks. Even the ruthless gangsters of the Rongshan Gang cannot withstand the torture. If you ask what they want, they can Don''t want to try.


    The general from the northwest was the first to say: "Don''t worry, General Luo, we understand that we will obey orders and do nothing bad!"


    "Luo Mou can trust you all." Luo Ying smiled. He was good at dancing and was very good at dealing with people in the army. In just a moment, he became one with the big guys.


    Inside the house, Xu You''s headless body had been dragged away, and Qin Sang also saw Gu Jinli. His pupils shrank, and he rushed forward, looking down at her beaten and swollen face: "Who did it?!"


    He will chop up the little fish who dares to hit him!


    Eh, this is it.


    I am a hostage, and my face needs to be bruised to look decent, so I asked Aunt Lei to p me twice. Gu Jinli raised his hand and patted his face, smiling: It doesnt hurt anymore, and the swelling will subside in two days.


    Dont shoot. Qin Sang hurriedly held her hand: Its swollen like this, how can it not hurt... Doctor Liu,e here and check on my wife, and get some good medicine to relieve pain and reduce swelling.


    He didnt want Xiaoyu to feel pain.


    Doctor Liu was so frightened that he kept hiding in the corner. When he heard this, he came to his senses and came over with the medicine box. He looked at Gu Jinli''s face and asked Gu Jinli a few questions. He learned that the tooth After it was not knocked down or loosened, he said: "It''s lucky."


    After saying that, he squatted down, opened the medicine box, found a bottle of ointment from the secretpartment, and handed it to Gu Jinli: "The pain-relieving and blood-stasis removing ointment from the Imperial Medical Office in Beijing is made of good medicinal materials and pce prescriptions, and the effect is excellent."


    Qin Sang took the ointment and went to find water. He took out a clean handkerchief on his body, wiped Gu Jinli''s cheek gently and slowly, and then applied the medicine to her.


    He then gently rubbed the ointment and saidfortingly: "Xiao Yu, just be patient and rub the ointment out so that you can get better quickly."


    He even said: "If you feel pain, just pinch me. I have thick skin and can pinch myself frequently."


    My face is swollen, so its hard to bite now. Lets pinch it first to let out the anger.


    "It doesn''t hurt me, but that''s what you asked me to do. Wouldn''t it be a shame if I didn''t pinch him a few times?" Gu Jinli smiled, and actually pinched him, and took the opportunity to check if he was injured?


    Qin Sang paused for a moment, but it was toote to cover it up, so he hurriedly said: "It''s a small injury, just scratched by a stray arrow. It''s been treated with medicine, so don''t worry, little fish."


    But Gu Jinli was still worried. He grabbed his wrist and felt his pulse. When he saw that he was not poisoned, he was relieved: "The great wizard is good at poisoning. You must remember to take the antidote pills to prevent poisoning."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Okay, I will take one every day, Xiaoyu, don''t worry." He continued to apply the ointment to Gu Jinli.


    Songxue watched from the side, envious and jealous... Qin Sang was indeed as Cui Xiniang said, handsome, handsome, brave, rare and gentle, a man who truly cherished women.


    Its just that the woman he cherishes at the moment is not her!


    Qin Sang had already given Gu Jinli good medicine, thinking that she must be very tired aftering all the way, so he said: "I will take you to the house under the city wall to rest."


    Xu You died here. He didn''t want Xiaoyu to stay here for too long.


    He then called to Gao Lei and said, "Aunt Lei, you have been working hard all night. Come here together and sleep in the same room as Xiaoyu. I can rest assured that you have someone to take care of you."


    Looking at herself for such thoughtfulness, Songxue became even more jealous. Then she got into her old habit and saluted Qin Sang and said, "Songxue pays homage to Mr. Qin Xiaohou."


    After saying that, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at Qin Sang... She is beautiful, has an excellent figure, and has been specially cultivated. Her eyes are full of charming charm.


    It''s a pity that she disyed the wrong style. Qin Sang got angry. He stopped and turned around. He looked at Songxue with cold eyes and said coldly: "Without rules and too much confidence, Xiao will only make you die if you think about things that don''t belong to you." miserable."


    After hearing this, Songxue felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave... Even if Qin Sang was not overwhelmed by her beauty, but he still said such words straightforwardly, would she have no chance? !

 Chapter 2337: Negotiation【2】

    Chapter 2337: Negotiation��2��


    Chapter 2337 Negotiation2


    There is definitely no chance, and it even made Qin Sang disgusted: "Remember, you are not considered a meritorious service. You are doing things for us just to avoid being implicated by Xu You!"


    What he said was almost the same as Luo Ying''s.


    After hearing this, Songxue''s body trembled and tears rolled down her face, but she couldn''t make Qin Sang feel distressed. He held Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Xiaoyu, let''s go."


    "Wait a minute." Gu Jinli watched the show for a long time and finally took action. With a sigh, he took away Qin Sang''s sword and walked towards Songxue.


    Songxue was so frightened that she copsed to the ground and quickly begged for mercy: "Mrs. Qin, spare your life. I know I was wrong and I will never dare to do it again!"


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang, hoping that he could stop Gu Jinli and save her life.


    Qin Sang stopped him, but what he said was: "You don''t have to do it yourself, little fish. I''lle and chop it for you."


    What!


    After hearing this, Songxue almost fainted. Knowing that Qin Sang had no hope, she quickly knelt down and begged Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, I really know that I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I will definitely know the current situation in the future. Stop thinking about things that dont belong to you!


    She saw with her own eyes how Gu Jinli killed Liang Tu and Xu You, and it was clear that Gu Jinli really dared to kill people.


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Since you know it is wrong and you shouldn''t do it, why do you still do it? You don''t take me seriously if you seduced my man in front of me."


    After saying this, he swung his sword directly and struck Songxue.


    Ah! Songxue screamed, thinking she was going to die, but the big knife finally fell on the ground next to her. With a click, the sharp knife opened a small gap in the ground.


    Songxue saw that she was not dead. After the panic, she was ecstatic: "Duo, thank you Madam Qin for not killing me."


    "Thank you early. Whether you can save your head or not, we have to wait and see. If you dare to do it again, you won''t even have a chance to beg for mercy. I will send you directly to see the Lord of Hell!" After Gu Jinli warned, he added He said: "You are very smart. As long as you are not too greedy, it is okay to marry a widowed military general as your official wife. Don''t be confused again and only focus on married men. This will only ruin yourself."


    Marrying a widowed military general to be the official wife?


    Is it really possible?


    "...But I have already served Xu You, which general dares to marry me? If I do marry me, and go out to socialize, if others say that your wife slept with Xu You, he will be embarrassed!"


    Aftering back, if you take your anger out on her, she will have endless misery.


    So she can only be a concubine.


    A concubine is a ything. Even if you take her as a concubine and go out to socialize, you will not beughed at.


    Since she wanted to be a concubine, she had to be a man of high status, preferably a young, handsome and capable man, so she kept her eyes on Qin Sang and Luo Ying.


    The two of them are the two with the highest status, appearance and ability that she cane into contact with at present.


    There is still one


    "I may not be able to have children... In order to improve my skin, I was fed a kind of medicine when I was a child and took it for several years." Songxue really cried this time. Her experience and various problems with her body made her unable to If you dare to marry someone as your main wife, you can only stay in the concubine!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli walked over, grabbed her wrist, and felt her pulse. After more than a quarter of an hour, he said, "There is indeed something wrong, but it''s not necessarily possible. It may be cured."


    He called Dr. Liu again: "Come here and see if there is any hope."


    Dr. Xiao Liu came over, took Songxue''s pulse, and asked her how old she was when she started taking medicine. He learned that she started taking medicine when she was ten years old, and continued taking it until she was sent to serve Xu You. She frowned and said, "The pulse is not very good." Its obvious, but its very difficult to cure someone who has taken tiger and wolf medicine at such a young age.


    Songxue had known this would happen for a long time, but after hearing this, she still couldn''t help crying. Gu Jinli: "Don''t cry, treat it slowly, there will always be improvement. Even if it can''t be cured, you can still find a military general who has lost his wife and has a son to marry. Treat your children well, and they will naturally be filial to you when they grow up. It''s better than you Its much better to be a concubine and scheming with the main wife for the rest of your life, than to be bullied by the main wifes children after the man who dotes on you dies.


    Marry someone with a son? Songxue frowned after hearing this.


    It''s not impossible... but being a militarymander''s wife is too hard, and there are always wars here. As a militarymander''s wife, she has to take care of the soldiers'' rtives. She doesn''t have Gu Jinli''s ability, and she can''t bear the hardship of running around, so she might as well do it. Concubine is rxed.


    Songxue thought for a while and asked: "Mrs. Qin, if I want to go to the capital andmit myself to a powerful person, will you help me?"


    When asked this question, Gu Jinli wanted to p her to death: "Do you like being a concubine so much?!"


    Songxue shrank her neck and said: "I don''t like it very much, but I am used to living like this. I have learned this since I was a child. I don''t know how to live a serious life."


    This is really true...


    Gu Jinli said: "If you help us this time, Mr. Qianshan will give you a generous reward, enough for you to live the rest of your life without worries. If you want to marry, you can marry. If you want to go to the capital, Mr. Qianshan Someone will be sent to take you there. As for who you want tomit yourself to and what your fate will be in the future, it is your own business and has nothing to do with us."


    Xu You died, and the Xu family had a lot of property. It was okay to give some to Songxue, and the rest would be used to support the army and fight.


    Songxue was shocked when she heard this... She had lived her whole life relying on others and had never lived alone. She would be a little scared if Gu Jinli and Mr. Qianshan left her alone.


    Gu Jinli didn''t force her: "Think carefully, Mr. Qianshan will amodate you first before you have no other way out."


    Another warning: "But you must be honest. If you dare to hook up with a married man again, we can''t spare you. If someone sees you as beautiful and wants to bully you, you can go to Mr. Qianshan and he will stand up for you!"


    She doesn''t like Songxue to seduce married men, and she doesn''t tolerate militarymanders **** beautiful women.


    This is the best result. Songxue was grateful and bowed and said: "Yes, Songxue obeys the order. Thank you Madam Qin."


    "Let''s go." After seeing her finish, Qin Sang took her hand again and asked Gao Lei and Widow Xiao to leave.


    As for Songxue, Cui Duo wille over and arrange a temporary ce for her.


    "Nephew... Young Lord Marquis, when will my mane back?" Widow Xiao supported Gao Lei and followed step by step behind Qin Sang and his wife.


    After learning the identity of Qin Sang, Widow Xiao was both proud and scared... The son of the Marquis of Qin, the Little Marquis, is a real nobleman.


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle is going to dispose of Xu You''s body. He will find it soon. Auntie, don''t worry."


    He added: "There is no need for my aunt to change her words. Just continue to call me Qin''s nephew. Uncle Jiu''s family is very kind to the Qin family. We and I will always treat him as my uncle."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao''s eyebrows rose, and she couldn''t hide the pride on her face, but she asked hypocritically: "This, it''s not good, after all, you are also a young marquis."


    Gu Jinli said deliberately: "Since you said so, then stop shouting, Mrs. Lanliu."


    "How can this work!" Widow Xiao exploded and hurriedlyughed: "I have been my nephew for three years. I have changed so many bad things. Don''t change it. Let''s just talk about it. Are you right, nephew Qin?! "


    This is the young master of the Hou family, and she is not stupid. How can she let such a noble nephew slip away in vain!

 Chapter 2338: Two-headed arrow

    Chapter 2338: Two-headed arrow


    Chapter 2338 Two Arrows


    Gu Jinli smiled and was led by Qin Sang. As he walked, he said, "Then don''t change it, just keep shouting and that''s it."


    "Hey, hey, I won''t change if I don''t change." Widow Xiao responded quickly, not daring to stretch her arms anymore, and asked Jifeng again: "How is he? Is he not injured? Let him take care of himself. If his hand is broken, When you are old, you should be sensible and call off the marriage quickly. My little sister is the cousin of Mr. Qin Xiaohou, so I wont marry a disabled person!"


    "Don''t worry, auntie, Jifeng is fine. He is good at fighting and he has made a great contribution this time. After he defeats the bandits, he will be promoted to a thousand households at least. If he makes another great contribution, he can be a pioneer general like Uncle Niu." Not necessarily." Qin Sang was not saying good things for Jifeng, but Jifeng was really good at leading troops in battles.


    Widow Xiao snorted coldly: "Let''s wait until hees back with all his hair and tail."


    Jifeng knows how to fight, but the Xiao family still despises him for no other reason than that he has liked Leng Meifang for several years. The Xiao family is afraid that he will think of Leng Meifang from time to time and make Xiao Mei feel wronged. They don''t want Xiao Mei to marry .


    This man, if he hides other women in his heart, even if he likes his wife, the wife will still be wronged.


    Especially because Jifeng is still very capable. What if he bes a general and feels that he is capable and takes care of Leng Meifang again, or raises an outhouse that looks exactly like Leng Meifang? !


    Widow Xiao was chattering and talking about her worries.


    Gu Jinli said: "Auntie, don''t worry. If Jifeng makes a mistake in the future, then let the little sister reconcile with Li. With the support of so many of us, the little sister can find a good family to marry...it''s okay not to marry. With money, children, and a family to protect her, she can live her life happily."


    Widow Xiao was very happy to hear this. This was what she wanted. She pretended to wipe away her non-existent tears and said, "If you, my cousins, are willing to support my little sister, I will be relieved!"


    "Don''t worry, aunt." Qin Sang said, leading them down the city tower and into a small courtyard at the base of the city wall.


    The yard is not big, with only five rooms. The building materials are wall bricks, and even the roof is made of stone. Even pine oil is difficult to burn through.


    But Qin Sang still felt that this yard was not good: "Live here first, and then you can move after the house in the city is cleaned up."


    "That''s good. You don''t have to go to such trouble... The olddy will live in the main house. You can choose any of the remaining rooms." Gao Lei knew that she was old and it was difficult for Gu Jinli to live in the main house, so she chose the main house first: "Tired Now, Im going to bed first.


    After saying that, he entered the house by himself. Before closing the door, he said to Gu Jinli: "It''s not easy to meet her. If you have anything to say, just take the opportunity to say it. You don''t have to think abouting over to apany the olddy."


    Widow Xiao also said: "Aunt Lei''s wife is right, you and your wife should talk to each other first, and let''s go to bed first."


    Widow Xiao was a master who took advantage of whatever was avable. When she saw Gu Jinli and his wife calling Mrs. Gao Mrs. Lei, she followed her and called her Aunt Lei. Mrs. Gao Lei didn''t say anything, which made her very happy. Then her family would be able to legitimately send people to work in the future. I''m a member of the Lei family''s caravan, and I''m making another fortune, so happy!


    Gu Jinli blushed at their actions. Qin Sang looked at her and smiled, but she pinched him: "Stopughing ande in. I have something to tell you."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded, holding her hand and entering the room on the left. There was a fire pit and clean new quilts, so you could have a good rest.


    He poured two more bowls of hot water and handed one to Gu Jinli: "I''ve sent someone to prepare food. If Xiaoyu doesn''t like it, wait until Daqing and the others enter the city and ask them to make you something you like."


    When entering the city to assassinate Xu You, he can''t bring too many people, and he can onlye in for a reasonable identity. Daqing did note in.


    "You don''t have to worry about me suffering, it''s already good." Gu Jinli asked about Fifth Master Lei: "Do you have any news about Fifth Master Lei? It seems that he is back. Aunt Lei wille here just to see Fifth Master Lei. "


    As he spoke, he took out two packets of prepared sugar and salt and poured them into two bowls. After making the sugar and salt water that could help restore physical strength, each person drank one bowl.


    "Not yet, but..." Qin Sang took a few sips of sugar and salt water, looked at her and said, "Fifth Master Lei should be in the army of thieves."


    What? !


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "You mean, Fifth Master Lei is a spy sent by Da Chu to Da Rong? How possible is it?"


    Qin Sang said: "At least eight points." He added: "Lei Wu Ye should be rted to Jun Tianwei... Emperor Jingyuan hated Da Rong, but for so many years, Lei Wu Ye could go back and forth to Da Rong and do things with Da Chu normally. Business, if there is no help from some distinguished person, no matter how powerful the Lei family caravan is, it will not be possible. After thinking about it, this important person is only Emperor Jingyuan."


    Since it is a detailed work, there must be people under hismand. These people must be top-notch and belong directly to the emperor''smand... Jun Tianwei!


    "Jun Tianwei has disappeared for many years. It seems that he was secretly sent to Da Rong." Qin Sang said, remembering the incident of Emperor Jing Yuan being in trouble in Rong.


    The matter is probably not as simple as what Wei Guogong and his son said. There must be other secrets, otherwise Emperor Jingyuan would not have gone crazy and wanted to destroy Dayong.


    But Gu Jinli had a doubt: "Since it is a spy sent by Da Chu, it should cut off all contact with this ce. Why do you keep running in both directions every year without the soldiers bing suspicious?"


    The thieves are not that stupid to trust a businessman from Da Chu.


    "It should be a two-headed arrow." Qin Sang took a pen and paper and told her what a two-headed arrow was.


    After reading it, Gu Jinli believed it: "If that''s true, then it makes sense."


    It means burning the letter.


    He added: "It must be very difficult to do this."


    If it is true, then Lei Wuye is not ordinary powerful.


    She thought that Mr. Lei Wu didnt seem to have a family here. He was afraid that his family was over there in Dayong. With a family and descendants, his fake identity could not be suspected.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It is indeed not easy."


    That''s why Aunt Lei insisted oning here. She probably thought that even if she couldn''t see the fifth master Lei for thest time, she still wanted to get closer to him and help him collect his body.


    However, the fate of two-headed arrows is usually very miserable, and most of them are dead without any body parts.


    He said again: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I will try my best to find Mr. Lei Wu. Go to sleep. You are very tired."


    Having always rushed, the eyes were all blue and dark, and the eyes were full of blood, and they would not sleep well. I was afraid that I would get sick.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded and asked, "When will you leave?"


    Killing Xu You was just the beginning. He still had many things to do and it was impossible to stay with her.


    Qin Sang: "I will leave after Daqing and the otherse in."


    He was worried about her. If there was no one around to protect her, he would not dare to leave.


    Then sleep with me for a while. Gu Jinli happily threw himself into his arms and pulled him to sleep together.


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled and said, "Xiaoyu got up first. I took off my armor. It''s too cold."


    There was also the smell of blood. He didn''t want her to smell the smell of blood. He just wanted her to see his bright and warm side.

 Chapter 2339: False edict

    Chapter 2339: False edict


    Chapter 2339: Correcting the Edict


    Gu Jinli understood what he meant: "Okay, take it off."


    He turned around very considerately.


    Qin Sang smiled and took off his armor. When he saw that the cotton-padded jacket inside was stained with the blood of thieves, he frowned and simply took off his inner clothes. He washed his hands and face again and got himself clean before leaving. Hug her: "Okay, go to sleep."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli hugged him happily, pulled the quilt and covered him: "I took off too much, so I need to cover him thickly."


    He looked up at him again and said seriously: "Don''t think too much. I''ve been working hard. I can solve Xu You''s scourge once and for all. I''m very happy."


    Qin Sang looked at her, feeling very distressed. He leaned over and kissed her, saying, "Well, I don''t think about it too much. Xiaoyu, just sleep peacefully."


    In the final analysis, it was his ipetence that allowed Xiaoyu to make this trip.


    "You should go to sleep quickly. You will be busyter, and time cannot be wasted." Gu Jinli said, closing his eyes, lyingfortably in his arms, and soon fell asleep.


    Qin Sangughed, hugged her, and fell asleep.


    After sleeping for two full hours, the scouts came to report that Lord Xin and the others were approaching, so Luo Yingcai sent someone to call Qin Sang.


    You Ping, Da Qing, and Feng Jin had alreadye in. Da Qing came over and knocked on the door: "Sir, Supervisor Xin and the others are almost here. Master Ying asked your Excellency to go out and prepare to discuss matters."


    Qin Sang was very alert when sleeping, especially during the war. He woke up quickly and whispered: "Come right now."


    Originally, she didn''t want to wake Gu Jinli up, but she woke up anyway. She supported his chest with one hand, rubbed her eyes with the other and yawned: "Are you leaving?"


    She looked like a kitten, which made Qin Sang feel pity for her. He kissed her and said, "Well, Xiaoyu doesn''t need to get up to send me off. Eat something and then go back to sleep."


    He touched her cheek lightly with his hand: "Does it still hurt too much?"


    The bruises have dispersed a bit, but the swelling has not gone away.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt that much anymore. You don''t need to worry about me. Get up quickly and go discuss the matter."


    She will be scolded to death if she behaves like a nanny during a fight!


    "Okay, I''ll go right now, don''t get up Xiaoyu." Qin Sang held her down, wrapped her in a quilt, opened the door and got her some batter and egg custard: "Eat something you don''t need to chew, your face won''t hurt so much. .


    Gu Jinli was very happy, hugged him and said, "If there is another life, I will still marry you."


    At this time, he can still be so attentive and considerate to her. He is really marrying the right person.


    Qin Sang felt his heart palpitate when he heard this. He hugged her tightly and said, "I remember, if you dare not marry in the next life, see how I deal with you!"


    Gu Jinliughed to death: "I''m just teasing you. I don''t know if there will be a next life. Why are you so serious?"


    Qin Sang''s face turned cold when he heard this: "There must be some, Xiaoyu, don''t joke around, be serious, this is a big deal."


    Gu Jinli: "Superstitious."


    Seeing that his expression was getting worse, he hurriedly said: "Yeah, yeah, you''re right. I swear seriously that if I have another life, I will marry you, otherwise I will go to Qingxiu and live alone all my life."


    Qin Sang was happy: "Xiaoyu will not be alone all his life. I will apany Xiaoyu."


    I will find you, marry you, pamper you, and have children with you.


    Thinking of the child, he asked: "How about the big wolf and the two wolves, are they still okay?"


    Gu Jinli: "It''s great. We can see different scenery on the way to escape, and there are Yi Ge''er, Rui Ge''er, Qijin and others to y with them. It''s so fun."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt relieved and sighed: "It''s just that we still missed their first birthday." Gu Jinli was also sad that he couldn''t celebrate the first birthday of his two cubs, but said: "It doesn''t matter, wait until you fight off the thieves. Later, we will make up for their birthdays."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay."


    Gu Jinli smiled and gave him a bowl of egg custard: "You can eat too, and then we can discuss matters after eating."


    "Okay." Qin Sang didn''t want her to worry. He got up and left after finishing the egg custard.


    When he met Luo Ying, he was red at hard, and he wanted to curse a few words, but now was the time when Mugeer was establishing his power, and it was impossible to scold him outside. Scolding Gu Jinli?


    Haha, thats Mugeers pet peeve. After all the hard work, Mugeer is feeling distressed. How dare he scold!


    In the end, Luo Ying could only say: "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have rushed you!"


    You should get along well with Mr. Gu.


    Qin Sang was not ashamed at all: "Thank you for your hard work, Brother Luo. Brother Luo will have to continue to work hard in the next two days... I will arrange for someone to **** Xiaoyu away, and then personally give her a ride."


    Luo Ying choked and wanted to p himself twice. Why did he say the implicit taunting words just now? You should just shut up and say nothing!


    However, it was right to send Gu Jinli away.


    There is a war going on here, and a woman belongs to a young and beautiful woman. It is not good to stay here for a long time. Even if nothing happens, it will distract Mugeer!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded, and someone outside the city shouted: "Jiang Xin and the generals are here, open the city gate quickly!"


    Luo Yingdao: "Verify your identity first, and then invite Supervisor Xin!"


    Yes! The soldiers went to do it immediately.


    After the physical examination waspleted, the city gate opened and Xin Jianjun and others entered the city.


    Qin Sang, Luo Ying, Du Neijian, Mr. Qianshan, General Shen and others went to meet Xin Jianjun in person.


    Xin Jianjun nced at them, ran towards Du Nei Jian, and pped him twice: "A eunuch, how dare you..."


    Pass on the corrective edict!


    That''s right, the secret decree passed by Du Naijian that "no matter who he is, as long as he can defeat the bandits, can be themander-in-chief" was a false edict. Emperor Jingyuan only conferred the title of Qin Sang, Niu Dabao, and the generals. The secret decree for the title of twelfth-ss knight was not the secret decree that even the imperial convicts could be themander-in-chief.


    This secret edict was fabricated by Du Naijian.


    Yaozi, the Marquis of Qin, was a prisoner of the imperial court. Let him be themander-in-chief of the Northwest Army to resist the army and defend the border. This is to throw His Majesty''s face into the ground!


    For an emperor, this is an unprecedented shame. When people inter generations see it, they dont know how tough at His Majesty!


    After the death of Ke Xuyou, a capable person must be themander-in-chief. Who will do it? The best candidate now is Qin Sang, so Du Neijian must do this.


    Du Neijian knelt down and said: "Thank you, Lord Supervisor, for showing mercy. I know my crime. After I defeat the soldiers, I will die to apologize."


    Xin Jianjun did not tell the public about the edict, but he recognized his approach, and Du Neijian was grateful to him.


    "You''ve done me a disservice!" Supervisor Xin couldn''t get off the tiger, so he closed his eyes and said, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Lord Supervisor." Du Neijian stood up and stepped aside.


    Luo Ying smiled and sped his fists towards Supervisor Xin: "Thank you for your hard work, Master Xin. Please discuss matters on the tower."


    Xin Jianjun frowned and looked at Qin Sang: "Who among you two is in charge of the army? If it is Luo Ying, I dare not agree. He is a bandit and has been against the imperial court for many years. He is not worthy of being themander-in-chief of the Northwest Army!"


    Luo Ying: "Huh, do you think I care about you? If it weren''t for Brother Mu, I wouldn''t havee. I would just hide in the mountains, drinking wine and eating meat while my wife and children are warming up on the kang, and I''ll see you all ughtered by the bandits!"

 Chapter 2340: Do you think we are stupid?

    Chapter 2340: Do you think we are stupid?


    Chapter 2340 Do you think we are stupid?


    Xin Jianjun was choked by these words... The thieves came in force and killed many of their people. Looking back on the past, the Northwest Army led by Xu You was really useless and could notpare with Luo Ying and the others.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Luo Ying sneered and said: "Jiang Xin, let''s discuss things on the tower. Once the matter is settled, we can send troops to fight against the bandits."


    If the negotiation is not settled, he will not send troops!


    Jian Xin had no choice but to nod. A group of people went up to the tower and entered thergest and best room.


    Luo Ying was really arrogant. After entering the house, he smiled and said: "This is the house where Xu You lives. He died here. Did you see that dark red thing? That is Xu You''s blood."


    At this point, Inspector Xin was so angry that he wanted to p Luo Ying, but Xu You was already dead. He could only sit down and start negotiating: "How many soldiers and horses do you have under yourmand? Can you guarantee that you will repel the bandits? If you can''t hold on, Territory, I wont help you!


    Luo Ying smiled arrogantly: "We don''t have many soldiers and horses at our disposal, just 30,000 people from the Eagle Food Gang, plus more than 50,000 old northwest troops, and some of the old troops of the Yuan Kingdom."


    What!


    Xin Jianjun was shocked. He didn''t expect Luo Ying and others to gather so many soldiers and horses. Moreover, he asked, "The old members of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty are also here?"


    Luo Ying nodded: "Yes, General Sheng, General Ling, and General Feng are gathering their troops. They can get here in five days at most."


    As he spoke, he took out a Sheng family jade pendant and pped it on the table: "If Supervisor Xin doesn''t believe it, you can look at this jade pendant."


    Xin Jianjun was old. He had witnessed the prosperity of the Dukes of Yuan, Wei and Qin. He recognized the jade pendant of the Sheng family. He picked it up and looked at it. It was indeed the queen of the Sheng family. He was 80% convinced.


    But you dont dare to believe itpletely, because Luo Ying is so cunning that you dont know whether what he said is true until thest moment.


    but


    Xin Jianjun sighed in his heart: The Duke of Yuan Dynasty has been holding back for the sake of the empress. After nearly twenty years of ordinary life, this time he actually went out... The Great Chu Dynasty is probably going to create the biggest disturbance. .


    "As for whether we can defeat the Rong bandits, it depends on whether Xin Jianjun and Jing Yuan, the old thief, support us." Luo Ying crossed his legs and looked at Xin Jianjun sideways and said: "All kinds of materials must be continuously supplied to us; We are not allowed to take our rtives and friends in various ces in Dachu as hostages and threaten us; we must be given certain rights, such as beheading first and then reporting, etc., and finally..."


    Luo Ying looked directly at Supervisor Xin and said: "Thoroughly investigate the case of Duke Wei and his family coborating with the enemy, and restore their innocence. We cannot let our families die in vain!"


    The Qin family, Luo family, He family, Yu family and other families were all implicated. They were not disloyal to Da Chu or His Majesty at all. It is reasonable and not excessive to demand a thorough investigation of the case back then.


    But


    "His Majesty personally decided your cases. To demand a thorough investigation and overturn of the case at this time is to ckmail and p His Majesty in the face. How should His Majesty deal with himself and face the world?" Supervisor Xin was still very loyal to Emperor Jing Yuan. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to oversee the army. The previous attempts to please the Xu family and make concessions were just to save his life and get better services.


    "Bah, hasn''t his face been beaten enough? What''s the matter with one more beating? Besides, it''s just a p on his face, not his life. I''m worthy of him. He almost killed our whole family!" Luo Ying was furious and kicked the negotiating table over. His eyes were red with anger. Thinking of the bloodshed of several families back then, he wished he could even kill Supervisor Xin.


    Supervisor Xin was startled and hurriedly avoided being hit by the falling table. After calming down, he said: "I will submit your request, but will His Majesty agree? I don''t know." I guarantee it, but no matter what, you have to lead the troops to resist!"


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang.


    Only Qin Xiaohou Ye can control Luo Ying. Qin Sang said: "Resisting the enemy is a big task, and it has nothing to do with other things. We will defend the territory with all our strength and repel the invaders."


    Xin Jianjun breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Qin Xiaohou is a generous man, thank you very much."


    He then took the opportunity to say: "Due to your status, I would also like to ask you to write a letter of guarantee in your own hand, guaranteeing that you will not support your troops and stand on your own."


    "What did you say?" Luo Ying was angry. He rushed over and grabbed Xin Jianjun''s shirt, and sneered: "Old man Xin, you have figured it out for me. Now we are helping old thief Jing Yuan to fight against the enemy. You still want us to Do you think we are stupid for writing this kind of guarantee?!"


    Supervisor Xin was very scared, but he still had the courage to say: "But you are prisoners of the imperial court, and you are asked to lead the troops. What if after repelling the thieves, you lead troops directly to attack the capital? You must write a letter of guarantee!" "


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang again.


    But this time Qin Sang did not follow his wishes. He looked at him and said: "We can''t write this kind of guarantee letter. I can only give you one sentence. I will not be disloyal to Dachu first, but if Emperor Jingyuan betrays me, , then dont me me for using troops to protect myself.


    He has a wife and children, and many rtives to protect. He is no longer alone. For their sake, he will not write such a letter of guarantee that is detrimental to himself.


    "You..." Supervisor Xin was very angry and wanted to curse them as thieves, but were they wrong? They have already been betrayed once by Emperor Jing Yuan, causing the death of their family members. It would be stupid if they didn''t try to point out Emperor Jing Yuan again!


    The room fell into silence, and the two sides were in a stalemate for more than a quarter of an hour. Supervisor Xin finally gave in: "You don''t need to write a guarantee letter, but everyone has heard what Mr. Qin Xiaohou just said. This is a promise. I will take this sentence." Write it in the memorial, spread it throughout the country, and record it in the annals of history. I hope that the young Marquis of Qin will do what he says and will not embarrass the Marquis of Qin."


    Luo Ying smiled: "Brother Mu will naturally keep his word, but you also remember to tell Emperor Jingyuan that I didn''t make any promises, so he''d better be honest and don''t make any mistakes, otherwise I will ruin the capital. , Kick him down from the Golden Pce!"


    "How dare you, Luo Ying!" Supervisor Xin was furious. This **** Luo Ying was not only cunning, but also disrespectful to His Majesty many times.


    Luo Ying smiled: "I have been bold since I was a child. Even the old thief Jing Yuan knows about it. Why do you think I''m talking about it?"


    You! Thanks to Xin Jianjuns good health, otherwise he would have been so angry that he had a stroke.


    Luo Ying waved his hand and said: "Goodbye, that''s it. Write a memorial to Emperor Jingyuan quickly, tell him about this, and let him transport supplies. If there is no supplies and the battle is defeated, we can''t me you. Its his fault!


    Thinking of Emperor Jingyuans face hurting when he learned about this, Luo Yingughed loudly again: Its great!


    Vulgar, barbaric, nothing like the noble young master he once was!


    Supervisor Xin was so angry that he cursed Luo Ying in his heart, but now, he could only endure it. After scanning around again and not finding Jiang Wangang and General Dai''s troops, he asked: "Why are there no people from either side?" ? General Jiang is a fierce general with many soldiers and horses, and he is also Xu Yous confidant. If he doesnt agree with this, Im afraid he will lead his troops to attack you.


    Qin Sang: "General Jiang is a sensible man. The most important thing is to fight against the enemy at this time. He will not stand up for Xu You at this time."


    As for General Dai


    "I''ve sent someone to deliver a letter, telling everyone to listen to Xin Jianjun." Qin Sang handed General Dai''s personal letter to Xin Jianjun.

 Chapter 2341: antidote

    Chapter 2341: antidote


    Chapter 2341 Antidote


    Xin Jianjun almost vomited blood when he heard this, and cursed General Dai in his heart... He is a piece of shit, a coward, a coward, he just lies around and takes credit, and avoids any trouble he encounters. He has to join him!


    General Dai is very helpless. He doesn''t dare toe over and talk about such a big issue that can easily cause the whole n to lose their heads. He can only hide away. You can talk about whatever you want, and I will be responsible and obedient.


    Xin Jianjun knew that General Dai could not count on him, but he said: "We still have to listen to General Jiang''s opinion. If he disagrees, the defense line of Duchonggou will be a breakthrough point for the Rong thieves, and then the Rong thieves will overwhelm the country." Chu!"


    Qin Sang respects General Jiang. After hearing this, he said: "I will personally go to Duchonggou and interview General Jiang."


    Luo Ying was very anxious after hearing this. You are crazy. You are still running to see Jiang Wankang at this time. What if the soldierse over from Erhuliang when you go? Or what if you are caught by Jiang Wangang? You are the coach now and you should not allow yourself to take risks!


    However, in order not to lose Qin Sang''s majesty, he held back from scolding him.


    Xin Jianjun was satisfied and looked at the two scribes he had brought with him: "Have they all been written down? They must be word for word."


    When talking about such a big thing, it is natural to record it and use it as evidence.


    The two scribes were so frightened that their hands were shaking, but they did not dy at all in getting down to business. They nodded and said, "I have written it all down. Your Excellency, please take a look at it. If you think it is correct, we will make a formal copy for your records."


    Xin Jianjun took it and read it. He personally changed a few of Luo Ying''s disrespectful words about Emperor Jingyuan and handed it to Qin Sang: "Qin Xiaohou, please have a look."


    After reading it, Qin Sang handed it to Luo Ying: "It''s not a big problem."


    Luo Ying snorted coldly: "It''s because he is ipetent, so I''m not allowed to curse him!"


    Xin Jianjun pretended that he was deaf and did not hear: "No problem, just make a copy."


    "Yes." The scribes trembled and asked Luo Ying for the records. Luo Ying red at him angrily. Fortunately, he got the records back. He calmed down and wrote like flying. After copying and marking, he handed it to Xin. Supervise the army.


    Xin Jianjun was the first to sign and fingerprint, then handed it to Qin Sang, looked at the people present, and said: "Everyone must be famous and fingerprint."


    After Qin Sang and Luo Ying pressed their fingerprints, they handed them to Du Naijian, followed by the generals from the northwest. General Shen came to the rear, and soon they all pressed their fingerprints.


    Xin Jianjun looked at the names and fingerprints on the paper and sighed, recalling how popr his majesty was when he was the grandson of the emperor. However, in just a few decades, he has be like this.


    Why did it be like this? !


    Xin Jianjun couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped thinking about it and said to Qin Sang: "Qin Xiaohou and I will go to Duchonggou to see the secret passage with our own eyes... Xu You is the Hou after all, and coborating with the enemy and betraying the country is a serious crime, so he must The evidence must be conclusive.


    Luo Ying sneered: "Jiang Xin is really responsible."


    Xin Jianjun knew what Luo Ying was angry about, but the case that year was decided by His Majesty himself, and he acted quickly. When the ministers learned about it, Wei Guogong and his son were already dead.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded again outside the city.


    "Open the door quickly. I am Lieutenant General Luo under General Cheng. I have been ordered to send patients to the county for treatment!"


    He said again: "Master Zhong Yu has already experienced our identity! The thieves have used a new poison, and our antidote is no longer effective. Open the door quickly!"


    Did the thieves use a new poison?


    This is a big deal. After hearing this, Cong Wenshan hurriedly said: "Put down the hanging basket and verify your identity before opening the door."


    "Yes." The soldiers immediately put down the hanging basket, pulled up the tokens, documents and other items, checked them, and opened the city gate.


    "Where is the patient? Take him to the hut on the side first to avoid infection!" Cong Wenshan asked the soldiers to cover their mouths and noses, put on gloves, and stepped back five meters: "Military doctor, call the military doctor quickly, and then bring Min Da The steward is calling. Steward Min Da and the others followed all the way and are now in the city.


    He also said: "Go and report to the general."


    Yes. The soldiers split up to look for the people.


    Qin Sang and his friends came the fastest, but they did not get close. They only asked Lieutenant General Luo: "When did the soldiers use the new poison? Is it contagious? How many brothers have we killed or injured?"


    Deputy General Luo poured a bowl of warm water and said, "The new poison used by Du Neijian half a day after he left. This poison is quite powerful and has injured tens of thousands of our brothers... It seems to be contagious!"


    The thieves used slings to throw poisonous powder. Once the poisonous powder exploded, all the soldiers were hit.


    "Is it contagious?!" After hearing this, the people present were so frightened that they backed away and stayed away from Lieutenant General Luo.


    Luo Ying was angry: "It''s contagious and you brought these patients in and wanted to kill everyone?!"


    Trash, after what happened with the poisonous insects, dont you know how to separate people?


    Vice General Luo frowned: "Who are you?"


    "He is Luo Ying from the Luo family, the former Minister of War, the head of the Eagle Food Gang, and he came to help us." Qin Sang said: "What are the dangers and symptoms of this poison, and how is it transmitted? What is the intensity of the infection? Is it only transmitted to humans or continuously? Can animals be infected too?"


    Lieutenant General Luo said: "It is very harmful. The symptoms are itching first, and then the skin and flesh begin to rot. The intensity of the infection is not very strong. Only when the skines into contact with rotten wounds or liquids can one be infected with this poison. However, the poison spreads very quickly. , within half a day, the infected person''s skin will begin to itch, ache, and rot... I didn''t know at the beginning that many doctors at the front were infected with the virus while treating the soldiers."


    This is the most serious!


    There are only a few doctors, and they are still responsible for treating the soldiers. If the doctors are also infected, there will be no one to treat the poisoned and injured soldiers.


    The doctor from Yuanzi Medicine is here, please give way!


    Manager Min Da and the others came over. After asking about the situation, they put on leather clothes and said, "I''ll go in and take a look. The others are waiting outside. You go and prepare the fourth stove."


    Thest words were spoken to the people at Yuanzi Medicine Store. After saying this, he carried the medicine box and went into the house.


    The poisoned soldiers were put in coffins...There was no other way. Only in this way could the pus be prevented from sshing, so that the soldiers who transported them would not be infected.


    Inside the coffin, the most severely poisoned soldier had rotted horribly. The skin on his face, hands, and neck was gone, leaving only scarlet flesh. Dark red poisonous blood oozed out, staining the cloth and spreading out. There was a stench.


    Manager Min was shocked when he saw this. After standing for a while, he boldly went to check the soldier''s pulse, but he only found out that the soldier had a high fever and an extremely weak pulse. When he was dying, nothing else could be found. .


    In the end, I had no choice but toe out and shout, "Bring in four furnaces!"


    Yes. The people from Yuanzi Medicine Store hurriedly brought in four stoves.


    Manager Min took off his leather gloves and threw them into the boiling water that was still burning on the fire. He let the boiling water boil the gloves to kill the virus. He immediately put his hands into the liquid medicine, washed them once, and then put them into the third stove to soak them. After a full quarter of an hour, I put my hands in thest potion stove and washed them, and then I was done.


    How? Qin Sang asked.


    Manager Min shook his head and said: "I don''t know what it is. I have never seen symptoms of poisoning like this... I have seen simr symptoms on rotting corpses and the hooves of cows and horses."

 Chapter 2342: The great wizard must die

    Chapter 2342: The great wizard must die


    Chapter 2342 The great wizard must die


    Cow and horse hooves?


    Qin Sang immediately said: "Cong Wenshan and Qian Qianhu, go and call the ancient masters and apprentices, as well as the masters who are good at treating livestock diseases, hurry up."


    "Yes." Cong Wenshan and Qian Qianhu led the troops to find the masters.


    Qian Qianhu is Qianhu on Xu You''s side. Qin Sang will ask him to find people together. Firstly, he is more familiar with the livestock masters in the camp. Secondly, he takes the opportunity tobine forces to avoid a tough battle. friction urs.


    Soon, everyone arrived. One by one, they put on leather gloves and protective clothing, and entered the house in pairs.


    The first people to enter the room were the ancient teachers and disciples. They were all good at treating livestock diseases, and the diseases of the livestock were very serious, often festering and verminous. However, when they saw several soldiers in the coffins, they still couldn''t help but feel sick and wanted to vomit. !


    It was terrible, the flesh on his body was worse than the hooves of a cow.


    They suppressed their fear, wore leather gloves and held small iron rods to look at the ces where the soldiers were rotting.


    Disciple Gu Ming has good eyesight. When he saw the small dots on the peeled skin and rotten flesh, he said: "Master, look quickly, these seem to be small tumors on the injured hooves of animals."


    When livestock''s hooves are injured and be suppurative and rotten, in addition to leaving pitted holes, they will also develop blood-red tumors as big as soybeans and as small as sesame seeds. Our ancestors in ancient times used to treat livestock diseases. They had secret medicine in their hands. If only it were the same. The disease may be cured by applying secret medicine!


    To prevent infection, only two people can enter at a time. If you want to enter more people, you must ask for permission.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Come in, be careful, don''t get infected."


    After hearing this, Mr. Jin''s hands were shaking with excitement... If Qin Xiaohou actually cared about him like this, he was just an official ve, how could he deserve it?


    Seeing this, Qin Sang quickly pointed to a young man who took the initiative to support Mr. Jin and said, "Come in with me and take care of him so that nothing happens."


    Hey, you must take good care of grandpa. Coincidentally, this young man is Mr. Jins grandson Jin Yu: Grandpa, lets go in. Dont get excited. Stay calm.


    How can you not be excited?


    It seems that General Qin is a kind man. If his family can get rid of this poison, they will probably be able to leave their country and their descendants will be good citizens!


    Not long after, the grandfather and grandson entered the house. The ancient master and his disciples had already stepped aside to let the Jin family''s grandfather and grandson see the poisoned soldiers.


    After Grandpa Jin looked at it carefully, he said: "It''s very simr to an animal disease. It might be effective to treat it with animal medicine."


    Gu nodded: "Yes, that''s what I mean too."


    After the two elders made the decision, they did note out. They only shouted outside to exin the matter.


    After hearing this, Xin Jianjun thought it was ridiculous. This was a human being, not an animal. How could it be treated as an animal disease?


    But Qin Sang agreed: "The two elders let go and treat it, don''t worry."


    In this situation now, one can only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "Hey, follow your orders!" Jin Lao responded and began to discuss with Gu Gu. The two elders prepared a prescription and asked people to bring the medicinal materials, crush them into powder, and apply them to the injured areas of the soldiers.


    Fortunately, the soldiers were severely tortured by the poison. They were just shaking and unable to struggle. Otherwise, the pus would ssh and the people in the room would be in danger.


    After applying the medicine, he rushed outside and said: "Bring hot water and give the other two soldiers who were not so seriously injured a medicinal bath!"


    The poisoned soldiers were specially selected and sent, two heavy and two light, to facilitate the doctors to try medicine to detoxify.


    The medicine boys quickly brought the bathtub and ced it at the door. Jin Yu and Gu Ming dragged the bathtub in, then carried buckets of hot water in, poured water and powdered medicine, and treated the two soldiers who were less poisoned. Help him in and take a medicinal bath.


    Others continued to wait anxiously outside.


    But an hourter, news came that a soldier had died.


    "The one who was more seriously poisoned died, and the two who were less seriously poisoned... didn''t seem to be getting any better." Jin Yu said, feeling very depressed. "Guardian Min, Doctor Luo, Master Gui, please go in and see the two who are less poisoned." Qin Sang ordered.


    Master Gui was good at poisoning. After learning the news, he rushed back. After hearing the news, he nodded, wrapped himself up, entered the house, and checked the situation of the soldiers. He came to the same conclusion as Manager Min: "They look like animals." The disease...the disease in this animal is so severe that the skin and flesh rot like a rotting corpse in a short period of time.


    "Stop talking nonsense, can this poison be cured?" Luo Ying''s patience ran out, and he pointed at the city gate and said, "If we don''t hurry up, the soldiers in front will be killed by this poison!"


    After he finished roaring, he looked at Qin Sang, softened his voice and said, "Brother Mu, go and call Mr. Gu."


    He knew that Mugeer felt sorry for Mrs. Gu and didn''t want her to take the risk of seeing this kind of disease, but now there was nothing he could do.


    "Here we are." Gu Jinli wrapped himself up tightly and brought Gao Lei, Kuang, and Widow Xiao over.


    As soon as Widow Xiao saw Qin Sang, she asked, "Nephew, are your two cousins okay? Don''t be killed by poison, otherwise the Xiao family will be extinct!"


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, aunt, they are responsible for escorting the supplies at the back, and the poison of the thieves cannot be thrown on them."


    After saying that, he went to meet Gu Jinli and said, "Do you really want to go in?"


    He whispered again: "No need to go, I will think of a way to solve it."


    Gu Jinli: "You''re already here, I definitely want to go in and have a look. We can''t let the thieves be arrogant for too long, so don''t stop them."


    You can''t be told that you only protect your wife and don''t care about the life or death of the soldiers just after you take over the military power.


    "I''ll apany you in." Qin Sang ignored Luo Ying''s obstruction and took a leather smock, wrapped himself from head to toe, then took a small iron rod and went in with Gu Jinli.


    Luo Ying was so angry that as the coach, he allowed himself to take risks, even with a small iron rod. Do you want to do odd jobs for the Gu family? !


    But in order to prevent people from misunderstanding that his rtionship with Mu Geer was not good, he had to praise Gu Jinli with a smile: "Ms. Gu has a deep understanding of justice and dares to stand up when troublees. She is worthy of being the daughter-inw of the Qin family."


    After hearing this, everyone also praised Gu Jinli.


    Hey, the praise is not in vain. After seeing the rotten wounds on the soldiers'' faces, necks, and hands, Gu Jinli actually prepared a medicine: "Try this medicine and see, it should be effective."


    "Let me take a look at the prescription." Master Gui took the prescription and looked at it, frowning and saying, "What is this four-wood powder?"


    Gu Jinli: An antiseptic, fungicidal, and bactericidal thing made from willow bark, tea tree, oxhead medicine, and pus-pulled grass roots.


    Ever since she learned that many sick and wounded soldiers died due to rotten and suppurating wounds, she has been trying to make anti-inmmatory medicine. After refining these four medicinal materials, they can produce salicylic acid. When mixed with other medicinal materials, it should be able to relieve the pain. This time it''s poison.


    She exined the principle of this medicine to Mr. Gui in detail. Mr. Gui understood it since he was good at medicine and poisoning.


    but


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough, so I have to add some medicine to remove corpse poison... The poison of Rong Thief must be added with the venom from the rotting corpse." The ghost master is very powerful. He added three kinds of poisons, intending to fight poison with poison, but he was afraid of this medicine. If something went wrong, I called Manager Min, Doctor Luo, Imperial Doctor Xiao Liu, and two veteran military doctors who were good at treating rotten wounds. They discussed it together, and after adding two more medicinal ingredients, the anti-toxic medicine was finally decided.


    Without further dy, hurry up and prepare the medicine! Master Gui shouted.


    Prepare the medicine! Luo Ying roared, waving towards the room again, and said to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli: Come out quickly, what are you doing in there?


    Does this disease smell good? The danger is overwhelming.


    Luo Ying felt that she was really worried, just like taking care of her son and daughter, for fear that something would happen to them, but these two people were not worried at all, which made him so angry!

 Chapter 2343: Jiang Wankang compromises

    Chapter 2343: Jiang Wankangpromises


    Chapter 2343 Jiang Wankang Compromise


    Master Gui said, "Just leave it to us. You go out first, so that Master Ying won''t worry."


    Yes. Qin Sang nodded and took Gu Jinli out.


    The two of them did not take off their skin smocks, in case the antidote would not work and they would have to go in to see the patientter.


    Put the gloves in the medicine stove to soak them to prevent them from touching people. Gao Lei reminded him.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang did not touch the soldiers'' wounds with their hands, but used iron rods. However, for safety reasons, they obediently soaked their gloves in the liquid.


    A quarter of an hourter, with the help of the gloved medicine boy, he took off his leather gloves, put on a new pair of gloves, and stood waiting outside the house.


    When Xu You retreated, he transported a lot of supplies to the county. Now there is no shortage of medicinal materials in the county. The doctors quickly found all the medicinal materials, added Gu Jinli''s four wood powder, made a sterilizing and detoxifying medicine, and poured the medicinal materials into In the bathtub, push to the door.


    The people inside responded and asked the two soldiers who were less poisoned to take a medicinal bath.


    "Their clothes have poison on them. You don''t need to take off their clothes, just soak them in them. If the medicine works, it can remove the poison on their clothes." Master Gui exined, and then said: "Bring in some more medicine and sprinkle it directly on the soldiers. On the body and the coffin.


    Yes! Everyone obeyed one by one.


    The remaining seriously ill soldier was taken care of by Master Gui personally. He did not take a medicinal bath and directly sprinkled the medicinal powder on the soldier.


    ah!


    The soldier opened his mouth wide in pain, but he could no longer make a sound. He only arched his body and kept grabbing the coffin with his fingers, tearing the cloth inside the coffin.


    Stand back, dont get close! Master Gui shouted, but he did not retreat. Instead, he patted the soldier on the shoulder and said, Hold on, we have prepared an antidote, and we will definitely be able to save you.


    When the soldier heard this, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. It was clear that even if the antidote worked, half of his body was rotten, and the chance of survival was slim... As time passed, the antidote took effect, and the soldier was not in so much pain.


    He opened his bloodshot eyes and looked at Master Gui, but he could no longer see Master Gui''s facial features clearly. He only knew that there was a person in front of him. After a while, he tried to open his mouth and said: "Kill, thief... yes, Cant stop~


    After saying this, there was a bang, and his half-arched body fell into the coffin, and blood poured out of his mouth... He actually bit his tongue andmitted suicide.


    Doctor Luo was shocked: "He, why is he so confused? This medicine is obviously effective."


    What a pity, what a pity, and as a soldier,mitting suicide is against militaryw!


    Mr. Gui''s eyes grew hot and he said, "Don''t me him, he really can''t hold on any longer."


    At that time, he was disfigured by the fire and did not want to live for a time, so he could understand this soldier.


    When we are done, we will arrange for people to burn their bodies, collect their ashes, and bury them generously. Master Gui exined, and then went to see the two soldiers taking a medicinal bath: How?


    The two soldiers opened their eyes and said with a tearful smile: "It worked. The itch that wanted to scratch the flesh is gone, only a little itch and pain is left."


    Then he looked at the two dead soldiers and said, "The skin on their faces, hands, and necks will fall off. Most of them were scratched off... It''s so itchy that it makes people want to die, so they can only scratch it as hard as they can." After the **** flesh became itchy and painful...then a fever broke out, and in the end, just like them, they were burned to the point of unconsciousness, and the wounds became suppurative and venom oozed out, and they died."


    The soldiers slowly told Master Gui about the situation.


    After hearing this, Mr. Jin looked at the ghost master and said: "From what they said, this disease is indeed simr to the symptoms of cow and horse hoof disease... I don''t know how this rogue mastered this poison. It is too vicious."


    Deputy General Luo outside said: "This is already the fourth poison used by the bandits since this battle. Each poison caused our soldiers to suffer torment before they died."


    He cursed again: "Who made this poison? He''s not a **** thing!" "It''s the great wizard of the Rong thief." Master Gui looked outside the house and said to Luo Ying and Qin Sang: "The great wizard of the Rong thief He is good at poisoning, poisonous insects and all kinds of poisons are all made by him. This thief must die, otherwise even if we cure this poison, he will be able to make new poisons in a few days and continue to harm the soldiers!"


    The great wizard of the army is the real source of poison. If he doesn''t die, they will have no chance of living in peace.


    "Of course I know Rong Dan can''t keep this bitch, but he is a great wizard, and the Rong thieves treat him like a god. It''s harder to kill him than to kill Tie He!" Luo Ying said irritably: "I make poison every day. , why didnt you poison him to death?!


    After hearing this, Gao Lei looked at the city gate and said, "Maybe, he will die soon."


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were both stunned, and thought of one person at the same time...Lei Wuye.


    Luo Ying was shrewd and saw Qin Sang and his wife looking at Gao Lei with surprise on their faces. What was on their minds and asked: "Mrs. Gao, but the Lei family''s caravan has a way to kill Rong Dan?"


    Gao Leishi waved his hand and said: "You don''t need to ask, I don''t know anything...Everyone''s life or death depends on fate."


    She didn''t know much. She only vaguely understood that the fifth brother''s n in the past twenty years was to do something big enough to destroy Dajong.


    There are only two things that can destroy Dah Rong.


    First, killing the great wizard and thieves destroyed everything they believed in.


    Second, kill Tian Khan and plunge Dajong into civil strife.


    She could guess that it was the same thing, but she couldn''t tell it because no one knew whether it could be sessful or not. If sessful, will there be any consequences?


    Da Chu is unstable, and wars must be supported by money and food. If Da Chu negotiates peace with Da Rong in the future, the fifth brother and the others will not only get credit, but they will also be punished!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There was a sound of gongs, and someone outside the city gate shouted: "Open the city gate quickly, I am Meng Hong, and I am here to ask for help on the orders of General Jiang!"


    He added: "Zhong Yu came with me. He can testify to me that I am not a fake, nor did I bring anyone to avenge Xu You!"


    Meng Hong is here?


    "Open the city gate." Qin Sang trusted Meng Hong and quickly asked someone to open the city gate.


    As soon as the city gate opened, a stench hit him. Meng Hong was followed by several carriages. There were several patients lying in each carriage, and a total of thirty people were pulled in.


    Meng Hong did not enter the city immediately, but told the soldiers that they were poisoned and rotten: "It will be contagious, so let them stay outside first."


    Then he said: "I heard that General Cheng has brought over some soldiers who were poisoned. How are they doing? Are they dead or alive? Have they been cured?!"


    If the cure couldn''t be done, don''t bother, he... chopped off the soldiers'' heads with his own hands to give them a quickie, so that they wouldn''t continue to suffer.


    "We have an antidote. The two soldiers who were less poisoned have been detoxified." Master Gui shouted to Luo Ying: "Master Ying, arrange for someone to get the antidote and give them a medicinal bath."


    Luo Ying was happy and asked someone to prepare a bathtub and hot water. He walked out with the antidote and asked with a smile: "Meng Qianhu, does General Jiang know that Xu You is dead?"


    Meng Hong was also a madman. Seeing that Luo Ying''s words were meant to be a temptation and a threat, he asked, "If Uncle Jiang wants to avenge Xu You, won''t you give us the antidote?"


    Luo Ying was not stupid. After hearing this, he raised his eyebrows and handed him the antidote: "The soldiers are fighting and are heroes. We will give them the antidote no matter what."

 Chapter 2344: fight back

    Chapter 2344: fight back


    Chapter 2344 Counterattack


    Meng Hong did not ept the antidote immediately, but looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Is he Luo Ying? Now you have full power to make the decision, so you don''t have to obey his orders, right?"


    After Xu You''s death, Qin Sang sent people to convey orders to all parties, summoning people to the city to discuss matters, and also stated that he would lead the army from now on.


    But Luo Ying was the head of the Eagle Food Gang and was notoriously strong. Even Emperor Jingyuan looked down upon him. Jiang Wankang was worried that Luo Ying would seize power and treat Qin Sang as a puppet, so he told Meng Hong that when he saw Qin Sang, he must confront him Ask about this.


    If it were Luo Ying who was really in power, he would not support it.


    "He is Brother Luo." Qin Sang said, and then solemnly said: "I have full authority to make the decision. Brother Luo, the Eagle Food Gang, and the Northwest Old Army all obey my orders."


    Meng Hongughed after hearing this, took the antidote, and gave it to the soldiers ording to Qin Sang''s instructions.


    The antidote is very good. It detoxifies after a few hours of soaking. If you are in good health, it will take effect in half an hour, but it is still too slow.


    Meng Hong said: "The soldiers have mobilized the entire army to attack, and we are fighting on two fronts. There are not enough troops and horses. If we spend another half an hour taking a medicinal bath, we will not be able to fight this battle."


    Qin Sang: "You can use a spray. Spray the liquid on your body and it will also remove the poison."


    Meng Hong was overjoyed when he heard this: "Seriously?!"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, it is indeed possible."


    He asked Xiaoyu and he said that this can also have the effect of sterilizing and detoxifying.


    Great, then the soldiers cant use this poisonous powder to break through our defense line! Meng Hong was very happy, but soon, something bad happened again.


    Of the thirty soldiers who were poisoned, half of their flesh had rotted away. Even with antidote, eight of them died.


    Bang, Meng Hong punched the wall of the city gate and said angrily: "Those thieves and beasts, I will definitely kill them all in this life and avenge the soldiers who were killed by them!"


    "You can avenge the soldiers now." Gui Ye pointed at the corpses of the soldiers and said: "I can prepare six points of the poison made by the great wizard of the army, and with other poisons, it can be made Its highly poisonous, enough for an army thief to drink from a pot!


    Qin Sang was overjoyed when he heard this: "Uncle Ghost is right, our soldiers have been harmed by the bandits, and they must be returned to make the bandits pay the price!"


    He also said: "Uncle Gui led people to make poison to fight back the thieves. Manager Min led another group of doctors and medicine boys to make antidotes and sent them to the battlefield ahead."


    Yes! Everyone split up and started making poison and antidote.


    Gu Jinli really wanted to make poison and defeat the bandits, but Qin Sang wouldn''t let her go: "Just make four wood powder from Xiaoyu, and give the poison to Uncle Gui. He often makes it, has a sense of proportion, and can protect himself."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want him to worry about her, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    but


    You also need to spray the antidote liquid. After spraying the liquid, take off your skin and coat, and then spray it again to avoid poisoning.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, but Xiaoyu needs to soak in the medicine, so I can feel more at ease."


    "Well, let''s go back and take a bath now. You don''t have to worry about me." Gu Jinli knew that they still had something to talk about, so he didn''t stay any longer. He asked Gao Lei, Widow Xiao and Kuang to go back first and take a medicinal bath together. Make the antidoteter.


    Luo Ying felt a little depressed when she saw Qin Sang watching Gu Jinli leave... Why did Brother Mu like Gu so much? It should be the Gu family who treats Brother Mu as if he were a god!


    However, you cannot say this, as Mugeer will be angry if you say it.


    After a while, Qin Sang looked back and looked at Meng Hong: "Making the antidote and the poison takes time. You have worked hard all the way. Go eat something first and leave after the medicine is ready."


    "Sure." Meng Hong knew that he wanted to ask Jiang Wankang about his attitude. After spraying the antidote, he followed him to the room above the city tower. While eating, he said: "We are brothers of life and death. I won''t hide it from you. Uncle Jiang treats you I was very angry about killing Xu You silently. When I first received the news, I was so angry that I vomited blood. I almost took a knife to kill you and your wife."    "But when I saw that tunnel, I interrogated General Xiao Zhou , after knowing that Xu You''s collusion with the enemy and treason was true, he withered again... Although Uncle Jiang supported Xu You''s great cause, he would not allow him to collude with the bandits, so you did the right thing to kill Xu You, Uncle Jiang didn''t He will avenge Xu You, he deserves to die!"


    When Meng Hong learned that Qin Sang had killed Xu You, heughed wildly with joy. He had long wished for Xu You''s death.


    "Uncle Jiang has only two requests. One is that Emperor Jingyuan cannot settle the ounts with Xu You''s old men, and the other is to save Boss Xu. Uncle Jiang said that if he can save Boss Xu''s life, he is willing to do so after repelling the thieves. Disarm and return to the fields, no longer in charge of troops."


    Meng Hong: "Sang, please save Boss Xu, he is quite pitiful."


    He was not able to enjoy the blessings when the Xu family was noble. However, when the Xu family fell into decline, he had to die with them.


    "The first condition is easy to say, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to save Mr. Xu. He is the eldest son of Xu You. ording to Dachu''s criminalw, if the head of the familymits a crime, the eldest son who inherits the family business will be equally guilty." Qin Sang thought of his eldest brother and his wife. The eldest cousin of the Wei family, the two of them died like this.


    Meng Hong''s heart sank when he heard this, and finally he begged: "Save me as much as possible. If Boss Xu dies, Jiang Sanmei may not survive."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Sure, I will put forward this condition when we defeat the bandits and negotiate with Emperor Jingyuan."


    "Thank you!" Meng Hong was happy. After eating, he didn''t stay for a moment, took the antidote he had just made, and rushed back to save people.


    Gu Jinli, Gui Ye, Min Daguanshi and others worked hard to make antidotes and poisons.


    The thieves relied on this rotten poison powder and were very rampant for several days. Tuo Gudeughed and said: "Oh, even if Qin Mu killed Xu You and took away the military power, so what, he would still be beaten by this king without fighting back. Power!"


    Defeating the son of the Marquis of Qin, he felt more aplished than defeating Xu You.


    Just because the Marquis of Qin had beaten them so badly when he was still alive, even his father still had lingering fears when he talked about the Marquis of Qin in Chu.


    Ke Tuogude was happy when something happened on the battlefield ahead.


    Bang bang bang!


    The catapult threw packages of poison. More than a quarter of an hourter, the soldiers who were sprayed by the poison were itching all over their bodies. It was an itch that went deep into the bones. The poisoned soldiers were so itchy that they threw away their weapons and took off their clothes. He took off his armor and scratched desperately, even the skin and flesh were scratched off. The itching was still unbearable.


    Some soldiers couldn''t bear it anymore, so they raised their swords and cut the itchy areas, hoping to scratch the bones inside.


    But it still didn''t work. The soldiers knelt down and screamed: "Ah, it''s so itchy. The Witch God, please help me!"


    However, there is no shaman **** at all, it is just a lie made up by the ancestors of the Rong people.


    After being unable to summon the witch **** to rescue them, some soldiers directly raised their swords and wiped their necks. In a short time, many soldiers died.


    After Tuogude learned the news, he came over on horseback. When he saw the soldiers lying on the ground scratching their flesh, he was furious: "What the **** is going on?!"


    How can a mighty Rong warrior kneel down and cry bitterly!


    "It was Jian Chu who gave us the poison...it seems to be the same poison as the poison we gave them these days." His general reported, and then said anxiously: "King Tuogu, our poison was prepared by the great wizard. He There must be an antidote, please go to the great wizard and ask for it."


    No matter howte it is, more warriors willmit suicide!

 Chapter 2345: quarrel

    Chapter 2345: quarrel


    Chapter 2345 Quarrel


    Tuogude looked at his confidant Hu Ang: "Send someone immediately to ask the great wizard for the antidote!"


    "Yes." Hu Ang rode away and arranged for a witch army Qianhu to lead troops to get the medicine.


    Tuogu looked up at the direction of the Chu army and asked, "Who is leading the Chu army in battle now? Cheng Chong or Qin Mu?"


    The soldier scout replied: "It''s Cheng Chong, Wu Mangfu, and several generals from the old northwest army."


    Wu Mangfu is a derogatory name given by the Rong people to general Wu.


    Cheng Chong and General Wu were fine. The troublesome part was the generals of the old northwest army... When fighting them before, Dayong often suffered losses.


    Tuogu suppressed his fear of the old army in the northwest and asked, "Are they the only ones? Qin Mu didn''te?"


    The scout said: "I haven''t seen anyone in themander''s chariot for the time being."


    After Tuo Gude heard this, he said angrily: "Since Qin Mu didn''te, how could the Chu army be fine even if several poisons were thrown at it?!"


    Especially the rotten corpse poison powder. Rong Dan said that this kind of poison powder is extremely powerful and can be transmitted to each other. In less than five days, the Chu army will be defeated without attacking.


    It has been five days now, and the soldiers of Jianchu are still standing strong. Their defense line is strong. They have charged several times, but they have not been able to break through. What is even more disgusting is that Jianchu has now fought back with poison.


    Dong dong dong, dong dong dong!


    The war drums of the Chu army became louder again, and the general under hismand hurriedly said: "King Tuogu retreats, the humble Chu is going to poison him again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a whooshing sound, and a ck dot flew towards this side from the direction of the Chu army.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison bag hit the ground and exploded, causing poisonous powder to fly and another group of soldiers suffered disaster.


    Ahhhh!


    Screams continued to sound, followed by the nging sound of armor being removed, the sound of weapons being thrown away, and the hissing sound of fingers scratching the flesh.


    Tuogude looked at all this with shock and anger, and shouted: "Bring the leather clothes, I will kill Cheng Chong and others in front of the Chu army''s formation!"


    However, before he could rush out, Tiehe''s soldiers came: "King Tuogu, Tian Khan asked, why can''t we attack the front for so long? If we can''t defeat the Chu army, our poison will be used up."


    Da Rong has always looked down upon Da Chu, so he nned his attack on Chu very well.


    By March, he hadpletely upied the northwest. By June, he had upied Zhongzhou and the Central ins. He had cultivated for three months. After the Witch God Festival in September, he had invaded the capital andpletely destroyed Chu.


    But now its almost March, and they havent even captured the county seat of Mu County. Instead, they have wasted more than a month on the two lines of defense!


    Tuo Gude said: "There are capable people in Chu who can make an antidote. If Tian Khan waits patiently, I will be able to defeat the Chu army and invade Long''an Mansion."


    Its this kind of rhetoric again. It can be seen that after spending so many medicinal materials to make poison, but was counterattacked by the Chu army, Tian Khan was already furious.


    The soldiers said: "The Khan of Heaven has ordered King Tuogu to go to the king''s tent to discuss matters. Please go to King Tuogu to see the Khan of Heaven as soon as possible."


    The Khan said that if Tuogud still made perfunctory remarks, he would ask Tuogud to go to the king''s tent to see him.


    Tuogude frowned, not wanting to see Tiehe. If he did, there would inevitably be a quarrel.


    Moo moo moo!


    "There is an enemy attack on the right, there is an enemy attack on the right, fight back quickly!" Tuogude was furious: "These cheap soldiers are here again. The witch army gathered and followed the king to kill the old northwest army!"


    In the past few days, the group of old northwest troops were like ghosts, popping up from time to time and catching them off guard. If it hadn''t been for the help of this group of old northwest troops who knew the military, he would have broken through the Chu camp and attacked them. Arrive at Long''an Mansion.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The witch army quickly gathered, roared angrily, and rode towards the right side to kill.


    However, the Chu army used poison to help, and the soldiers were beaten until they lost their armor. Even though Tuogu and the Wu army were brave, they were beaten back ten miles by the Chu army.


    If Tiehe hadn''t led troops to rescue him in time, the Chu army would probably have attacked the king''s tent in one fell swoop.


    "Antidote, quickly get the antidote and treat the warriors!" Tiehe wished he could kill Tuogude and the great wizard with a thousand knives, but now he could only save the warriors first.


    The antidote, the antidote is here, pour it on the warriors! The great wizard learned the lesson from the poisonous insect and made the antidote together when making rotten corpse poison powder.


    But the poison powder Chu Jun threw was different from the one he made. Several other poisons were added to make it a new and more powerful poison. The great wizard''s antidote was only effective for people who had just been poisoned, and the poisonsted for more than two-quarters of an hour. Or, it has no effect at all.


    Ah! Great wizard, help us, help us!


    The soldiers whose flesh had rotted away shouted, but the great wizard did not dare toe out.


    Tiehe was furious and wanted to rush to the god''s tent to settle the score with the great wizard, but he held back and said to Tuogude: "King Tuogude, our warrior is suffering from poison. You have a close friendship with the great wizard, and you still have a good rtionship with the great wizard." Please go to the God''s tent quickly and ask the great wizard for a new antidote."


    Hehe, if you can''t get the new antidote, you two will be hated by all the warriors.


    Tuogude was angry and suffered this secret loss. He took his trusted witch army and rode to the god''s tent.


    The great wizard was surrounded by Tuogude''s people, and no one dared to stop him. Tuogude rushed directly into the god''s tent. When he saw the great wizard, he grabbed his neck and smashed him on the heavy floor with a bang. On the animal skin carpet, he said angrily: "Rong Dan, what are you doing? Isn''t it said that this rotten corpse poison powder is the most powerful and can quickly defeat the Chu army? Please go out and see for me, who is defeated now?" who!"


    Sannuo was so frightened that he didn''t dare to help the wizard. Instead, he knelt back and went out. He knelt down at the door of the inner tent and guarded the door for them.


    The great wizard was hurt by the smash. He looked up at Tuo Gude with tears in his eyes and said, "Ad, I didn''t lie to you. The rotten corpse poison powder is indeed very powerful. You also saw the effects in the first two days. If they continue to harm Jian Chu for a few more days, they will definitely be able to break through their defenses... But who would have thought that the doctor over at Jian Chu is so powerful and cane up with an antidote so quickly!"


    He also used his rotten corpse poison powder to make more powerful poison and fought back against them, killing so many of their warriors.


    "Ade, there is a powerful doctor over there in Jianchu. You must send out your witch army and let the witch army kill the doctor who can make the antidote. Otherwise, no matter how many poisons I make, it will be useless!" The great wizard hated it so much. The person who made the antidote asked again: "Ad, who is the person who made the antidote? Or is it the same person who made the insect attractant?"


    Tuogude was well-informed and already knew who made the antidote. He nodded and said: "It''s that **** and the ghost master of the Eagle Food Gang!"


    I didnt expect Qin Mu to be able to marry such a daughter-inw even though he was down and out.


    "You don''t have to worry about killing Qin Gu. I will arrange for the witch army to kill her. You quickly make the antidote. If you can''t make the antidote and save the warriors, your identity as the messenger of the witch **** will definitely be lost." If you are questioned, let alone living in the god''s tent, there won''t even be a ce for you to stay in the cattle and horse stables!"


    Great Wizard: "I''m already doing it... The poison used by Jianchu is simr to the rotten corpse poison powder. With a few herbs, I should be able to make an antidote. Don''t worry."


    "Then do it quickly!" Tuogude said, leaving the divine tent and leading his troops to guard the defense line to avoid a sneak attack by the old northwest army.


    After Tuogude left, Sannuo said, "Great wizard, could Sannuo go in and help?"


    In the past, the great wizard would not have agreed, but recently he trusted Sanno more and more, so he agreed: "Come in."

 Chapter 2346: Kill the great wizard【1】

    Chapter 2346: Kill the great wizard��1��


    Chapter 2346 Killing the Great Wizard1


    "Yes." Sannuo responded, bowed his head and walked into the inner tent without saying much. He just put a fur neck guard on the table and started to collect the things that were knocked down.


    It was a shame for the great wizard to be knocked down by Tuogude. If someone saw it and dared to give him a neck protector to cover his strangled neck afterwards, he would definitely poison that person directly, but Sanno was different... Although he He didn''t trust Sannuo very much, but Sannuo, like him, was a woman who was inferior to men, so the great wizard epted the neck protector.


    Just before picking up the neck protector, I still tested the poison first. After making sure that the neck protector was okay, I tied it around my neck.


    Sannuo saw all this from the corner of his eye, and was worried. The great wizard still didn''t trust him enough... Although Da Chu won once today, the army was strong and bloodthirsty, and the great wizard''s poison helped him. With time, , will definitely destroy Chu.


    But Sannuo has been harmed by the great wizard and Dajong in his life, and he doesn''t want Dajong to seed!


    Ding ding ding~


    An iron bell rang outside the god''s tent, and the gatekeeper shouted: "Tell the great wizard, the Hemu envoy from the Hemu family is here. He said that many of his warriors have been poisoned. He wants to see Sannuo and ask him to get some antidote to save people first." .


    Without waiting for the great wizard to speak, Sannuo said: "No, there''s nothing to see. Just let him wait and get the antidote."


    He quickly knelt down and apologized: "Great wizard, calm down, it''s Sannuo who doesn''t understand the rules."


    Although Sannuo''s status is higher than that of ordinary great witch doctors, he is still a ve in front of the great witch doctor. He is not allowed to make decisions without the order of the great witch doctor.


    The great wizard was not angry, but was happy that Sannuo hated the Hemu family: "You have always been loyal to me. It''s not a big deal if you overstep once."


    He and Tuogude wanted to use Sannuo to control the Hemu family, but they did not want Sannuo to value the Hemu family too much.


    Thank you, Great Wizard. Appropriate gratitude surged on Sannuos face.


    When the great wizard saw him, he felt veryfortable and asked deliberately: "He Mutuo is your third brother. It''s rare for him toe to see you. Why don''t you see him?"


    Sannuo was silent for a while and said: "Sannuo doesn''t have a so-called third brother. From the moment he came to the great wizard, Sannuo was just a member of the great wizard."


    This sounds nice, but its not true enough.


    When the great wizard was happy, he said: "Oh, are you really so loyal to me? Are you willing to serve me all your life and be a kneeling and walking ve?"


    "...Of course he is a little unwilling." Sannuo knew that the great wizard could not trust him so much, so before the great wizard could get angry, he said: "Sangnuo wants to travel. The great wizard, when Sannuo is thirty years old, can Do you want Sannuo to leave Da Rong and travel?"


    Sannuo has said more than once that he wants to travel to the desert countries, Dongqing, and Dachu Jiangnan.


    The great wizard did not doubt his intention to travel, but said, "Why are you talking about this again? Are you really unwilling to seed as the great wizard?"


    Sannuo said: "It''s not that I''m unwilling, but that I don''t have the ability... The great wizard is a poison-making wizard who is rarely seen in a century, and he also has the ability to get along well with various tribes and the Khan of Heaven, but Sannuo doesn''t have it. Since he doesn''t have enough ability, , then dont be in a high position, otherwise you will only end up miserable. It is better to serve the great wizard wholeheartedly and gain the favor and protection of the great wizard."


    Sannuo raised his head, looked at the great wizard with admiration in his eyes, and said: "As long as the great wizard protects him, Sannuo can do what he likes. This is easier than seeding as the great wizard."


    The great wizard believed it and was a little moved. He stroked Sannuo''s head and said, "You are loyal. As long as I am still alive, I will protect you in glory and wealth."


    In fact, he doesnt want Sannuo to worry about the position of the great wizard. He is about ten years older than Sannuo and may live longer than Sannuo. If he refers to Sannuo as the next great wizard, he, the current great wizard, will be in danger.


    He added: "Go and see Hemu Tuo. After all, you are from the Hemu family, and the Hemu family is of great use to us."


    Yes. Sannuo responded, got up and went out to meet He Mutuo.


    Before they had gone far, the two men talked outside the tent of God so that the gatekeeper could see them.


    "Sang Nuo, you finally came out to see your third brother. How are you? Do you have the antidote?" He Mutuo asked.


    Sannuo: "We are working on it, but making the antidote will take time...you have to be patient and wait." Thest five words are secret words. He Mutuo understood it... The great wizard still didn''t trust Sannuo enough and wanted to find an opportunity to attack. Still have to wait.


    He Mutuo frowned and said, "Then we have to do it quickly. If it''s toote, all of our Hemu family''s warriors will be dead."


    The Chu army cannot hold out for long. If we dont kill the great wizard quickly and let the great army be chaotic, the only ones who will die will be the great Chu army and people!


    "King Tuogu has sent some agile warriors to help. The antidote will be made soon. Why are you in a hurry?" Sannuo said dissatisfied: "You go back and do your own thing first. I''ll make the medicine." .


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    And what he meant by this was to tell Hemutuo that Tuogude had added powerful manpower protection to the divine tent, making it difficult to assassinate the great wizard. If they could, they would kill Tian Khan first.


    He Mutuo frowned when he heard this. He stood outside the tent for a while, then turned around and went back to tell He Muji the situation.


    During this period of time, Hemuji watched the Chu army die one after another. He was very sad and became much older. After hearing this, he said: "Listen to Sannuo and wait patiently. Only the antidote of the great wizard can cure it." Save our warriors.


    Only by killing the great wizard can the Rong people believe in the copse of the sky for thousands of years andpletely kill the fighting spirit of the Rong people!


    Yes. Hemutuo reluctantly agreed.


    He Muji pressed his shoulders and said: "It takes time to make the antidote. You are too impatient. How can you get the life-saving medicine?"


    Another thing is: "After you get the antidote, give it to yourself first, then give it to the warriors of the Hemu family, and I will get the medicinest."


    This is to remind Hemutuo that if things change, they should take care of themselves first and run back to Dachu with their people, leaving him alone.


    They had discussed this early in the morning, but He Mutuo still felt sad after hearing it. He looked at him and said, "We have a lot of medicinal materials, and the antidote will be enough. Dad doesn''t have to wrong himself."


    I still want to wait for the matter to bepleted and leave safely with him.


    He Muji: "You are going to fight at the front. The antidote should be given to you first. There is no need to give in. That''s it."


    After saying this, he left the camp and went to see the poisoned warrior.


    Ahhhh!


    Its so itchy, please cut off this piece of flesh quickly, its too itchy!


    The camp was filled with the painful wails of the soldiers. In the king''s tent, Tiehe listened to these sounds, his heart was bleeding, and he attacked Tuogud again: "When can the antidote for the great wizard be made? These two The hour has passed!


    Tuo Gude had just returned from leading his troops to repel the Chu army''s attack. Before he could take a breath, he was called to question him again. He was so angry that he wanted to chop Tie He with a knife: "Making an antidote is not cooking, how can two hours be enough?!" "


    He added: "I will go and urge you again."


    Tuogude was toozy to listen to Tiehe''s nonsense and took the initiative to get the antidote.


    The great wizard is indeed a pharmaceutical wizard who is once seen in a century. He made the antidote in just two hours. When Tokud arrived, he got the antidote immediately.

 Chapter 2347: Kill the great wizard【2】

    Chapter 2347: Kill the great wizard��2��


    Chapter 2347 Killing the Great Wizard2


    "Well done, you are worthy of being the messenger of the Witch God, the great wizard of our Da Rong." Tuogude was very happy and gave the great wizard a smile. When he took the antidote, he wrapped the great wizard''s hand with his palm and touched it. A handful.


    The great wizard felt happy and his eyes warmed. Ade finally got close to him again: "It is my duty to treat the warriors."


    Seeing him like this, Tuogude felt contempt in his heart. He just touched the **** and coaxed him back to health. He was really despicable and not worthy of more attention from him!


    But Tuogu still smiled on his face and said: "Thank you for your hard work. You should rest first. I will take the antidote to the tribal warriors. I wille to see you after the warriors have detoxified."


    What this means is that ordinary soldiers are more important than great wizards.


    The smile on the great wizard''s face paused. Tuogude saw this and whispered: "Many warriors have died. It is important to treat them now. We will discuss other matters after Chu is destroyed."


    The great wizard put away his disappointment and nodded: "King Tuokude is right."


    After saying that, he ordered Sannuo: "You know where the antidote is. Take King Tuogud to get the antidote to save the warrior."


    What was given to Tuogude was only a small bag of antidote, which was not enough. More antidote was in another pharmaceutical camp.


    "Yes." Sannuo responded, lifted the curtain of the divine tent, and whispered: "Please, King Tuogu."


    Tuogude looked at Sannuo and found that Sannuo had a ck jade bracelet on his hand. He frowned and looked at the great wizard: "Did you give it to him?"


    The ck jade stone is very precious in Da Rong, and is only in the hands of the Tian Khan, the great wizard, and the tribal king. The rest of the Rong people want to get the ck jade stone, and they can only exchange it with merit.


    The great wizard nodded: "This time I made the antidote. Sannuo tested the medicine on his own body for me. He took a big risk and deserves a generous reward."


    If you want to make an antidote, you have to study the poison made by Jianchu. As a noble wizard, he can''t take risks with Jianchu''s poison, so Sannuo asked him to do it for him.


    He also wanted to see if Sannuo was really loyal to him, so he agreed, and deliberately made things difficult for Sannuo and poisoned him. Sannuo didn''tin at all and just followed his instructions. He was very satisfied and made a solution. After taking the medicine, he was the first to let him use it and was given a ck jade bracelet.


    After Tuo Gude heard this, his brows did not loosen. He stared at Sannuo for a moment and said to the great wizard: "Give him the red pill pill."


    The red pill is a powerful poison. After taking it, you need to take the antidote every month. If you don''t take it for one month, you will die... Fu Pu, the warriors around Tian Khan, and the witch army close to Tuo Gude all I took this red pill.


    As for Sannuo, because the Hemu family contributed a lot, and Hemuji had already taken this red pill, and asked Tuo Gude and the great wizard, Sannuo was not fed this poison.


    But the great wizard is trusting Sannuo more and more, which is a very dangerous thing. Sannuo must take red pills, otherwise what will happen if he rebels? !


    The reason Fu Pu dared to rebel after taking the red pill was because he took refuge with Tian Khan, who promised to give him the antidote.


    The great wizard was not a good person and would not feel sorry for Sannuo. He agreed to give Sannuo red pills to control him, but the great wizard pretended to be kind and asked: "Sangnuo, are you willing to take red pills?" pill?"


    Sangnuo paused, nodded and said, "Sangnuo listens to the great wizard."


    Tuogude sneered: "You are very obedient, so just eat it."


    He took out a red pill and handed it to Sang Nuo.


    Sannuo took it and ate it, and soon became poisonous.


    boom!


    Sannuo suffered from abdominal cramps and fell to the ground. He held on tightly and did not want to scream. However, the cramping in his internal organs was too torturous. Sannuo couldn''t bear it at all. He cried and screamed in agony. There were everywhere the sounds of Sannuo crying miserably.


    Hemu came to get the medicine. When he heard the sound, he wanted to rush in to see the situation. He was stopped by the gatekeeper. He could only shout: "Sannuo, Sannuo, what''s wrong with you? But you''re poisoned?!"


    Tuogude smiled when he heard Hemu Tuo''s call: "A Tuo cares about your brother, which is good." In this way, they can use Sannuo to control the Hemu family and make the Hemu family always obey orders. As for them, they will not fall to Tiehe''s side.


    Ah! Sannuo screamed, and then said: Im fine!


    How could he be okay when he screamed so miserably?


    "I am the third son of the Hemu family. Get out of my way, otherwise I won''t be rude!" Hemutuo punched the people who blocked him and pointed the knife at them: "Get out of here and let me in!"


    "He Mutuo, this is the great wizard''s tent. If you break into the tent without permission, do you want to feed the vultures?!" A member of the Golden Tent stopped He Mutuo and shouted: "Come here, stop him, don''t you dare?" If you force your way in, you''ll be dead!"


    A group of witches rushed over and built a human wall to stop Hemu Tuo.


    "Don''te in... No need... You don''t care... Ah!" Sannuo was in extreme pain, but he still shouted outside with all his strength, for fear that He Mutuo would be stupid enough to rush in... He had already suffered so much, and he had to hold on. Otherwise all the suffering will be in vain!


    He Mutuo felt very painful after hearing this, but he knew that Sannuo was right...decades of nning and the sacrifices of two generations cannot be in vain.


    Tuogude was very satisfied with the performance of Hemutuo and Sannuo. After Sannuo withstood the severe pain of the red pills and the poison waspletely effective, he gave him the antidote: "Take it, and you can be by the bedside from now on." Someone who serves me and the great wizard."


    Like the previous Poria, while Sannuo is more controble than Poria.


    With tears shed, Sannuo took the antidote and poured it into his mouth. The bitter and fishy antidote filled his mouth, making his stomach churn. He vomited and spit out the antidote.


    Kutokude only gave him a pack of antidote. He couldn''t die yet, so he could only pick up the antidote that he spit out and swallowed it again.


    A quarter of an hourter, Sannuo''s abdomen finally stopped hurting so much.


    Tuogude said: "Serve the great wizard well. As long as you are loyal, you will have a noble life in the future."


    After saying that, he lifted the curtain of the divine tent, walked out, came to He Mutuo, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Sannuo is fine."


    He added: "Atuo, you Hemu family members are all loyal, and I and the great wizard are very satisfied."


    "Since he is satisfied, why does King Tuogu still test Sannuo?" Hemutuo asked... He is the most **** person in the Hemu family. ording to his past temper, he must ask this question at this moment.


    This is the God''s tent, and they are all Tuogude''s people. If you ask questions like this, it can be said that Tuogude will not be really angry.


    "Only after passing the test can we know how loyal the Hemu family is." Tuogude''s exnation was reasonable and he added: "Let''s go and follow this king to get the antidote. If we dy any longer, more warriors of the Hemu family will die. "


    After saying that, he walked away.


    He Mutuo knew that he could not go to see Sannuo at this time, so he stayed for a while and followed Tuo Gude to get medicine to treat the warriors.


    In the divine tent, the great wizard helped Sannuo up and asked him: "You hate me?"


    Sannuoughed inwardly, wondering why the great wizard could still pretend to be so kind after he had harmed others.


    However, Sannuo quickly suppressed the ridicule in his heart and replied, "I don''t dare to hate him. I just want to ask the great wizard to give Sannuo enough antidote when he travels in the future."


    The great wizard was satisfied: "Don''t worry, when you leave, I will give you the antidote for three years. You cane back to get it before the antidote is used up."

 Chapter 2348: Kill the great wizard【3】

    Chapter 2348: Kill the great wizard��3��


    Chapter 2348 Killing the Great Wizard3


    Sannuo was grateful: "Thank you, the great wizard, for your consideration."


    He then said with concern: "The great wizard stayed up all night making the antidote. He must be tired. Sannuo will help you get some sleep first."


    The great wizard was indeed tired, so he nodded in agreement. Sannuo took care of him and freshened himself up carefully before resting.


    But before going to bed, he thought that he had made a great contribution, and Ade would definitelye to see him in the evening, telling Sannuo: "You prepare something, King Tuogu and I will use it tonight."


    Sannuo understood what the great wizard meant and responded respectfully: "Yes."


    After hearing this, the great wizard closed his eyes in relief. Almost at the same time he closed his eyes, six people came in from the inner tent and said to Sannuo: "Get out."


    They are Tuogude''s people. Even when Fupu was there, these people were guarding the door. After Fupu died, Tuogude and the great wizard became more careful. It was the great wizard who went to the bedside to guard the door as soon as he slept.


    As for why Fu Pu won the trust of the great wizard but did not kill him, it was because Tian Khan needed the great wizard to control the Rong people, so the order given to Fu Pu was not to kill the great wizard, but only to seize the leverage between him and Tuo Gude. Just use it to restrain them.


    Yes. Sannuo nodded and stepped back respectfully.


    The six peopleughed at him: "Oh, this **** is indeed born to be a ve, and he is so polite to us."


    With Sannuo''s background and status, there is no need to be so respectful to them, but Sannuo respects them very much and is even a little afraid of them.


    Especially after he had served thousands of households in the Golden ount, he became even more frightened when he saw the witch army.


    A **** is an eunuch, he is so timid.


    Someone else tugged at the waistband of their pants and said, "This pretty boy is pretty good-looking, and his figure is even better than the average military woman. I heard from Humo Qianhu that he tastes good. Do you think we should find a chance to give it a try?" ?


    After saying that, he looked at the other five people andughed maliciously.


    The other five people felt itchy in their hearts when they thought of Hu Mo''s description, and said: "Anyway, it is impossible for him to be the new great wizard, and it seems that the thousands of households in Hu Mo don''t care much about him, and they are not afraid of him even if he sleeps... Find an opportunity to clean up he."


    "Okay, after the antidote is finished, let''s drag him away to y for a day and have a taste of what this little boy from the Mu family is like, hahaha!"


    The six peopleughed. The great wizard was still asleep and heard it. However, he did not reprimand him, but pretended not to hear... Although they were both slept with by men, in his eyes, he and Tuogu were different. Virtue is love of equal status, and Sannuo is just a ve who can be rewarded at will. Anyone can sleep with him.


    These six people also knew that the great wizard was not asleep. Seeing that he did not speak, they became more determined to harm Sannuo.


    Because of the antidote, most of the soldiers were saved, but some soldiers who were more seriously poisoned and whose skin and flesh were scratched to pieces still died.


    As soon as the casualty list was presented, Tiehe became furious and smashed the book on the leather nket: "More than 10,000 warriors died, more than 10,000 were seriously injured and unable to fight, and more than 40,000 were slightly injured. Thanks to these minor injuries, The warriors are all detoxified and can go into battle to kill the enemy, otherwise you, King Tuogu, will have to die to apologize to the Witch God...these people who died are all warriors of the Witch God!"


    Tuogude was the royal general who led the army to attack Erhuliang. Tiehe took advantage of the defeat to deliberately reprimand him and lower his prestige in the hearts of the soldiers. Tuogude sneered and used the witch **** to pretend to be a ghost again: "This time the warriors were poisoned, it was all the fault of Jianchu. They have a **** who knows how to make medicine. They must send someone to kill her as soon as possible, otherwise this will happen." If we continue attacking each other with poison, there will be no end!"


    Tiehe frowned: "A **** who knows how to make medicine? That Qin Gu family?"


    Togood nodded: "It''s her. This poisonous woman must be eliminated as soon as possible. She must not be allowed to continue to live!"


    It is known to all that Da Rong also knew about the fact that the Gu family of Chu and Qin made insect-attracting medicine and presented the medicine to the court in the name of a soldier, so Tiehe hated this **** deeply: "Since I know it is This **** made the poison, so arrange for someone to kill her as soon as possible."


    Who can be sent?


    Tuo Gude said: "My king''s witch army has beenpletely exposed and cannot enter the Chu territory to kill that **** again."


    Tiehe looked at Hemuji: "You have been to Dachu countless times, do you know that bitch?"


    He Muji nodded: "I know her. She is a beautiful young woman who is good at martial arts and good at making medicine."


    "Oh, a beautiful young woman? Then our warriors are blessed." Tiehe smiled: "You write a letter immediately and let the warriors lurking in the Chu Kingdom take action and give her some medicine first so that she can be tortured. After humiliating Qin Mu, let her be parasitized by rot worms and die, to avenge the warriors who were poisoned by her!"


    "...Yes, I will send an order to my subordinates lurking in Chu territoryter, and I will make sure that **** dies in misery and shame." He Muji agreed.


    King Qingma knew that He Muji would not harm Gu Jinli, but after all, Gu Jinli was his sister''s biological granddaughter, so he still felt extremely ufortable when he heard such humiliating words for her.


    "Khan Tian, killing this woman is just a trivial matter. Our top priority now is to reorganize our troops and horses, break through the defense line of Chu in one go, andpletely capture the northwest." King Qingma said: "We have been marching sincest year. Let''s leave It took half a year to reach Dachu. We were already outnumbered and were stubbornly resisted by the Chu army for more than a month. This time we lost many warriors. If we don''t break through the Chu army quickly, our warriors'' fighting spirit will be exhausted. It will be difficult to destroy Chu then!


    After hearing this, Luo Tuo, the general under Tuogu''smand, sneered: "Killing the Qin Gu family is a trivial matter? If it weren''t for the Qin Gu family, our warriors would have been poisoned? King Qingma, I think you are deliberately siding with the Chu people. I want to The more our warriors die, the better!


    "Luo Tuo, what did you say? I want your life!" King Qing Ma rushed over and pinched Luo Tuo''s neck with his big palm. Tuo Gude saw this and quickly took Luo Tuo''s hand. King Qing Ma The big palm failed.


    The Green Horse King failed to break Luo Tuo''s neck. He moved his foot and kicked Luo Tuo''s waist, causing Luo Tuo to fall to the ground. His face was twisted in pain.


    "King Qingma, you dare to hurt General Luo Tuo. You are indeed an immature white-eyed wolf!" When the other generals from Dajong saw this, they pointed at King Qingma and cursed angrily.


    The Green Horse King was a madman and was not afraid of them at all. He smiled and said, "Oh, if I were an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, I would have drugged your horses long ago, causing you to fall off your horses and die!"


    He pointed at them and said: "Don''t forget, the war horses you are riding now are all given by Qingma County and Huyang County. If you offend me, you don''t want the war horses!"


    The war three years ago consumed not only Da Chus materials, but Da Rongs materials as well. The war horses suffered numerous casualties. Most of the war horses avable for fighting this time were given by King Qingma.


    Because of this, Tiehe and Tuogude were polite to King Qingma and did not dare to really anger him.


    Tihe finally spoke up and said: "Stop arguing, we are all the people of the Witch God. At this time, we should be in harmony and destroy Chu together!"

 Chapter 2349: Kill the great wizard【4】

    Chapter 2349: Kill the great wizard��4��


    Chapter 2349 Killing the Great Wizard4


    He added: "King Qingma, you are the son-inw of the previous King Qingma, and you are a person who has passed the personal test of my father Khan. This time we attacked Chu with troops and supplies. Your achievements are seen by the whole army. No one can discredit you.


    As he spoke, he looked at Luo Tuo and cursed: "Bold Luo Tuo, you dare to be disrespectful to King Qing Ma, please apologize to King Qing Ma immediately!"


    Luo Tuo is a person who pays attention to blood, and he has always looked down on Qingma County and Huyang County, two tribes that are mixed with the blood of the Qin Dynasty. But when Tiehe spoke, Tuogude winked at him again, and he could only say reluctantly: "Luo Tuo knows that he is guilty, please don''t me King Qingma."


    Get up. The Green Horse King smiled proudly.


    After hearing this, Luo Tuo stood up immediately, feeling contempt in his heart, and cursed secretly: Chu bastards, let me wait for you. After destroying Chu, I will definitely ughter your tribe and rob your descendants to do the work. Minions!


    However


    bang!


    The Green Horse King pped him hard twice, which stunned Luo Tuo. He looked at the Green Horse King in shock, and said angrily with blood in his mouth: "You dare to hit me!"


    , Another p.


    King Qingma said: "I am the king and you are just a general. What''s wrong with beating you? If you dare to be disrespectful to me again, I will kill you!"


    Luo Tuo was filled with grief and anger. He wanted to kill all the people in Qingma County and Huyang County, but neither Tiehe nor Tuogude helped him, so he could only endure the humiliation.


    The Green Horse King was happy and said to Tiehe: "Tian Khan, the war horses were injured a lot this time. My tribe has experts who are good at treating war horse injuries. They will cure the war horses so that they will not be unable to participate in the battle. "


    He added: "I have sent a letter asking Qingma County to send war horses here."


    "Okay, King Qingma is worthy of being the tribal king of our Da Rong, and he really loves Da Rong." Tiehe was very happy, but he was also wary of King Qing Ma, nning to send someone to assassinate him after Chu was destroyed. He took away his tribe, and took all the fine horses and vast pastures into his own hands.


    King Qingma looked at Tuogude again and said: "King Tuogude, when the war horses from my tribe are delivered, I will give you a batch. After all, you have led the troops to attack Erhuliang for so long, it is really hard." "


    Tuogude was ridiculed and felt extremely angry, but he could only say thank you: "I would like to thank the Green Horse King first."


    Tie He said: "Okay, we are all the people of the Witch God. There is no need to thank you again and again. Let''s quickly discuss a new method to attack Chu. This time we must destroy the humble Chu!"


    Yes. King Qingma was the first to respond and sincerely gave a good strategy to attack Chu... Only in this way can he gain Tiehe''s trust and help Chu turn defeat into victory at the critical moment.


    However, the attack on Chu this time was much more difficult than before, because tens of thousands of old northwest troops came to help fight the army.


    Tihe discussed with the tribal kings and generals for a long time before deciding on a way to defeat the Chu army.


    "It must seed this time, otherwise we will all die to apologize to the Witch God!" Tiehe was determined to destroy Chu, and said: "We willunch an attack at midnight tonight. The female ves in the female ve camp are ready. Please lead the troops as soon as possible. Go have a good time.


    Every time there was a war, Tiehe and the tribal kings would use female ves to reward the generals and warriors with outstanding achievements in battle.


    The generals also liked this trick, andughed happily and said: "Thank you, Khan, then we will be wee."


    Tiehe said: "Chu girls are delicate, so you generals should be more polite, otherwise you will kill them."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Tian Khan, we have killed these Chu girls. There are countless Chu girls waiting for us in the south of the great Chu. I heard that the girls from the south of the Yangtze River are beautiful and gentle, with good figures and tender skin. They are several times more charming than the girls from the northwest. We cant wait to see it.


    "There are also the noble girls in the capital. I heard that the noble girls from aristocratic families are carefully raised. They eat fine grains and drink dew. Even their breath is fragrant. They are raised so well. Let''s not waste them. Ichiban, what a pity!


    The generals of the Rong Dynasty talked about the Chu Nu without scruples, and the words they used were so unpleasant that He Muji and King Qingma could hardly stand listening to them. What''s even more sad is that these generals also invited them to the female ve camp: "King Qingma and General Hemu, you are all heroes in the attack on Chu. You should go and enjoy the girls of Chu. Take a walk ande with us to the female ve camp to rx." Fan."


    Green Horse King and Hemuji almost vomited after hearing this.


    Especially Hemuji, he thought of Sannuo, his youngest son, who was sent to serve the Golden ount Qianhu by Tuogu because of their n!


    Thinking of Sannuo, Hemuji almost burst into tears... He was the one who harmed Sannuo. In this life, he could not atone for his sins from Sannuo even if he died hundreds of times.


    "I''ve been hurt by you guys, what the **** is this king doing?!" King Qingma noticed He Muji''s strange behavior, and hurriedly shouted at the generals: "Go away and enjoy yourself, I still have something to do with my brother He Muji!" Make arrangements, dont bother us.


    After saying that, he dragged He Muji and said, "Hurry up and send a message to your people in Dachu, asking them to kill the Qin Gu family quickly. If we don''t get rid of this poisonous woman, we will lose many warriors in this battle."


    This was business. After hearing this, the generals stopped dragging them and led the team to the female ve camp.


    Not long after, shrill and painful cries came from the female ve camp. Within half an hour, the bodies of many female ves were carried out and piled up not far from the camp gate.


    It doesnt burn either. Some people who like it will take it to make rations and even use it to feed trusting wolves.


    During the war, when food and grass were in short supply, the Rong people''s wolves would survive by eating the flesh of female ves.


    He Muji and King Qingma passed by the female ve camp and caught a glimpse of the "mountain of corpses". They became more determined to destroy the Rong... If such a group of beasts were not destroyed, they would cause trouble for thousands of years!


    Is King Tuogude here? The great wizard got up from his sleep. Seeing that it was already dark outside, he asked the six dead witch soldiers who were guarding him.


    The Captain of the Dead Soldier Team said: "I came here and saw that the great wizard was sleeping soundly, so I didn''t disturb the great wizard and left first."


    ~


    With the sound of the water basin falling to the ground, Sannuo knelt down at the door of the inner tent and said, "Excuse me, Great Wizard, it was Sannuo who identally knocked over the basin."


    Go get another pot of hot water. The great wizard was thinking about Tuogude and had no time to scold Sanno. He added, Im already awake. Go and call King Tuogude.


    The dead soldiers were stunned, and the leader of the team said: "Great wizard, King Tuogu is about to lead his troops on an expedition. I''m afraid he won''t have time to see the great wizard."


    The great wizard was startled: "Ade is going on an expedition? When will he set off?"


    With that said, without waiting for the dead soldiers to answer, he shouted outside: "Sannuo, help me wash up quickly, I''m going to see King Tuokud off!"


    Here ites! Sang Nuo suppressed the joy in his heart and brought a basin of water with spices in to help the great wizard wash himself.


    The dead soldiers of the witch army looked at each other in shock when they saw this, and one of the dead soldiers quietly walked away.


    The great wizard saw it and knew that they had lied. He immediately ordered: "Go and inform King Tuokude quickly. I want to see him!"


    The captain of the Witch''s Dead: "The big wizard, Tuo Gude is busying to attack Chu, there is no time toe."


    Snapped!


    The great wizard pped the squad leader and said angrily: "This is the order of the messenger of the witch god. If you disobey the order, you are courting death. Do it quickly!"

 Chapter 2350: Great wizard dies

    Chapter 2350: Great wizard dies


    Chapter 2350 Death of the Great Wizard


    Hehe, what kind of messenger of the witch **** is just a despicable thing that crouched under a man!


    The squad leader protects the great wizard every day and can hear some secret words. He has long known that the wizard is just a lie. After being shocked, sad and desperate, he epted the fact and began to look down on the wizard and no longer regarded him as the messenger of the wizard.


    The great wizard was shocked when he saw that he was motionless and looked at him with contempt and anger, and then sneered: "My hands are poisonous. If you don''t want to die, it''s best to call King Tuokud here immediately. "


    The team leader was startled, with anger on his face, and was about to curse when he was interrupted by the great wizard: "Oh, I can make poisons. Even King Tuokude doesn''t have the antidote for some poisons, so you are thest You are so honest and obedient, dont force me to kill you!


    The team leader was afraid and could only agree: "I will go find King Tuogude right away. The great wizard will wait first, but I don''t know if King Tuogude has time toe over."


    Having said that, we went to find Tuogu.


    Tuo Gude is a little angry. He is going to fight. Can''t Rong Dan make him happy?


    But the great wizard was still of use to him, so he could only get up and put on his clothes and go to see the great wizard.


    After entering the tent of God, he asked, "Adan, what do you want from me?"


    The great wizard smelled the smell as soon as Tuogude came in. He looked at him and walked slowly over. His face was filled with shock and pain, but he suppressed his anger and said, "What do you have to exin to me?" Bar."


    Tuo Gude became irritated when he heard this: "What''s the exnation for this? I have a eldest princess, and I am not someone who only likes the Immortal Lord. Moreover, before going to war, everyone can indulge. This is the custom, and I will follow it." Its customary, why not?


    What''s not to do?


    The great wizard couldn''t hold himself any longer and growled: "But I''m right here. You can juste over here. Why do you have to sleep with those despicable Chu girls?!"


    Chu women were despicable in the eyes of the Rong people, but Chu women were good-looking, and their figure and skin were better than those of Da Rong women. And as he was the king of the tribe, he would get the innocent daughter of the deputy general. If he didn''t sleep, Isn''t it such a pity?


    You smell so bad, Im afraid you slept more than once. You came to see me without even washing yourself. Is this how you treat a great wizard like me?!


    The great wizard''s nose is very sensitive. Not to mention such a strong smell, he can smell even odorless poison.


    This is also the reason why Sannuo did not dare to poison him easily.


    "Please keep your voice down." Tuogude looked at the great wizard who looked like a shrew and was very bored, but he had to suppress his nausea and coax him: "You are very important to me and to the entire Da Rong, but the rtionship between you and me is not good. If outsiders find out, if I dont go to Chu Nu bute to you before the expedition, rumors will definitely spread. What should I do then? Do you want us to die together and let Tiehe win? "


    Great Wizard: "Of course I don''t want to, but you went too far today, so can''t you just be careful about me and not touch anyone?!"


    Hehe, for your sake, I wont touch anyone. You think too highly of yourself.


    In fact, Tuogude didn''t like men, and he had already coaxed the great wizard. Seeing that the great wizard was still angry, he said impatiently: "I am about to go on an expedition. If you feel ufortable, go and kill Chu Xin. "


    "Chu Xin? You even know the name. No wonder the dead warrior of the Witch Army wants to hide it from me!" The great wizard was very sad. He put down all his dignity and risked being fed to eagles to be with him, but he treated him like this. his.


    "They are hiding it from you because they don''t want you to think too much." Tuo Gude said: "Anyway, remember, after so many things, we will be tied together in this life. Chu Xin just slept next to me for a few days." It''s justte, you don''t need to pay too much attention... The princess has been with me for so many years, and you have never been angry, so don''t just hold on to what happened tonight."


    The eldest princess is your main concubine. She has been with you earlier than me. Furthermore, you have the same reputation as the entire tribe. How can it be the same?


    Just one or two nights?


    During the time we met again, you didn''t even spend a night or two with me, so why should you apany a Chu girl? !


    The great wizard was in grief. At this moment, he didn''t deserve it. Tuogude had no time to coax him: "I will leave Chu Xin behind and you can do whatever you want with him. I am about to go on an expedition. If you are still dissatisfied, wait until Ie back from the expedition."


    He also said: "This expedition is rted to the important matter of destroying Chu. Don''t be impulsive, otherwise I am afraid that I will die on the battlefield."


    In the first half of the sentence, the great wizard was very angry, but when he heard that Tuogude would die, he panicked again, suppressed all his anger, and said: "I will send you enough antidotes and poisons, and I will not let you go." You lose."


    Only then did Tuogude smile,e over and hug him, and said, "This is the Adan that I like and admire."


    He doesnt like a jealous and crazy shrew.


    The great wizard snuggled into Tuo Gude''s arms, and finally turned from sadness and anger to joy. But just after a moment of joy, Tuo Gude let go of him and said: "Remember the lesson of Fu Pu, don''t trust Sannuo too much, eat and sleep." We need Cang Hu and others to be present, if something happens to you, our great cause will copse!"


    Canghu is the leader of the dead witches who guard the great wizard. He is a higher level than the previous team leader. He is also proficient in medicine and poison. He has personally inspected everything the great wizard eats.


    In the past, the great wizard would have felt that Tuogude was concerned with him, but now, he just felt that Tuogude was afraid that he would die and his great cause would not be aplished.


    The great wizard was very sad, but he was still willing to help Gudou. He nodded and said, "I remember... you muste back victorious."


    "Yeah." Tuogude responded, and turned around and left without even kissing the great wizard.


    The great wizard was very sad, and the suspicion in his heart became deeper and deeper... He hurriedly followed out and said: "The warriors are going out to fight. I will bless you all on behalf of the wizard god!"


    Moo moo!


    In the camp, the horns of the bulls sounded, and the witch doctor under the great wizard rode on horseback and shouted: "The warriors are going to war, and the great wizard will bless the warriors!"


    Da Rong has believed in the witch **** for generations. When the soldiers heard this, they shouted excitedly: "Ao Ao Ao!"


    Everyone felt that with the blessing of the great wizard, the swords and poisons of the great Chu could not hurt them.


    When Tuogude heard this, he turned back, looked at the great wizard and said with a smile: "I will apany the great wizard to bless the warriors."


    After hearing this, the great wizard''s eyes turned red, and the suspicion in his heart was confirmed... He really didn''t like him and was just using him.


    But the great wizard still wanted to be with Tuo Gude, so he nodded and said: "King Tuo Gude is the **** of war given to Da Rong by the Witch God. With King Tuo Gude apanying me, I will bless the warriors, and the warriors will surely be able to defeat the bad guys." Chu!"


    Tuo Gude''s men were very knowledgeable. When they heard this, they shouted: "King Tuo Gude is the war **** given to Da Rong by the Witch God. With him leading the army, we will definitely destroy Chu!"


    He shouted for about a quarter of an hour, and the warriors from all tribes heard him.


    Tiehe had alreadye out of the king''s tent and was watching them from a distance, sneering in his heart. These two **** were really good at pretending, but the warriors'' fighting spirit was greatly boosted by this, so he didn''t care and let them continue to fool them. Soldiers.


    Moo moo!


    In the camp, the horns of the bulls sounded loudly, and the soldiers from each tribe gathered in front of the great wizard''s tent. After worshiping the wizard **** together, they were given a so-called divine water.

 Chapter 2351: Chaos and flight

    Chapter 2351: Chaos and flight


    Chapter 2351 Chaos and Escape


    This is actually an exciting drug. After taking it, the soldiers'' body temperature will rise, they will be bloodthirsty and impulsive, and they will want to kill people when they see them.


    Especially those soldiers who like to eat red meat can''t help but run to the door of the female ve camp and bite the corpses. The whole camp is full of terrible things.


    Tiehe, Tuogude, the kings of various tribes and the generals were not surprised. They did not feel scared. Instead, they were very happy that the soldiers were so bloodthirsty. Only in this way, after going to the battlefield, the soldiers could kill more Chu soldiers. soldiers.


    The King of Green Horses saw Hemuji, but he was extremely disgusted.


    Moo moo, moo moo!


    The horns of the ox horns sounded as they set out for battle, and the soldiers rode back and forth on horseback, shouting: "Blessed by the witch god, the great army will win, set out to destroy Chu!"


    "ughter all the Chu soldiers, destroy the humble Chu!" The soldiers shouted excitedly, and rode wildly. Most of the soldiers rushed towards Duchonggou.


    That''s right, Tuo Gude and the others saw that Mu County could not be attacked for a long time, so they changed their strategy. This time, the army attacked Du Chong Valley... Du Chong Valley only had a small Chu army led by Jiang Wangang. To defeat him was better than to defeat Qin Mu, Luo Ying and others. It is much easier to lead the old northwest army.


    Witch God bless you, may the warriors return victorious from attacking Chu. The great wizard knelt down and bowed down in the direction of Da Rong.


    Sang Nuo and others also followed suit, but San Nuo prayed for something different from the great wizard. What he prayed for was a great defeat for the Rong!


    The great wizard was very pious. He knelt down for a quarter of an hour before getting up. After that, he shouted: "Canghu!"


    "What are the orders from the great wizard?" Cang Hu came over with a group of dead witch soldiers. Sannuo was shocked when he saw this. Tuo Gude did not trust him and left so many people behind before leaving.


    Great Wizard: "Bring me Chu Xin. She is the witch who harmed our Dajong warriors. She must be corroded by rot insects and killed by wolves!"


    "Yes." Canghu knew that the great wizard was angry, so in order to appease him, he did as he was told.


    Not long after, Chu Xin was taken into the divine tent.


    When Chu Xin was brought here, she was only wearing an animal skin cloak, which belonged to Tuo Gude, which shows that Tuo Gude liked this Chu Xin a little.


    Looking closely at Chu Xin, even with injuries on her body, you can see that she looks delicate and charming, especially the skin on her body, which is delicate and white that Rongren do not have.


    The great wizard was furious when he saw it. He rushed over and grabbed Chu Xin. He pped her several times and cursed: "Bitch, a lowly Chu girl dares to serve King Tuogu. You are not worthy!"


    After scolding him, he kicked Chu Xin down.


    Chu Xin woke up from the pain. She looked at the great wizard and the Rong people''s attire. Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered the humiliation she had suffered.


    "You still dare to cry? Do you think you look good when you cry?!" the great wizard cursed, but Chu Xin was really beautiful when she cried.


    Chu Xin didn''t say anything, she just knelt on the ground and cried loudly. The great wizard was tired of crying and handed a pack of medicine to Sannuo: "Feed this bitch, doesn''t she like to serve men? Then before she dies, Let her take care of her as much as she can!"


    Sannuo quickly took the poison and said, "Yes."


    He turned around, walked towards Chu Xin, stared into Chu Xin''s frightened and desperate eyes, pinched her jaw, opened her mouth, and poured the entire bag of poison into her mouth.


    The poison quickly took effect, and Chu Xin kept twisting and screaming.


    The great wizard was happy and ordered: "Untie her, line up and wait for her toe over and serve you!"


    "Yes." The captain of the Witch Army Death Squadron was so happy that he immediately rushed over to untie Chu Xin, and took the opportunity to touch her and said, "Beauty, is it hard? If you don''t want it to be hard,e and serve us."


    After saying that, he stood up, loosened half of his belt, and signaled Chu Xin toe over and take off his pants... They often yed this kind of game in the female ve camp, but because their status was not high enough, the female ves they yed were not as good-looking as Chu Xin. Beautiful and clean. "Ahhh!" Chu Xin howled in pain. She was the daughter of a dignified deputy general and an innocentdy, but she had to suffer such humiliation. She didn''t ept it, she didn''t ept it!


    Chu Xin is the daughter of a general, and she has a **** streak in her body. She would rather die than suffer another humiliation, but before she dies, she must have someone to support her, so as not to embarrass the family.


    After crying loudly, Chu Xin sobbed softly. While enduring the torture caused by the effects of the medicine, she crawled to the feet of the squad leader and pulled his waistband.


    The team leaderughed loudly and said to the shamans who were queuing up behind her: "Hahaha, you see, Chu Nu is not a chaste and martyr woman. Once she has been with her once, she will be debauched and want a man all the time!"


    After hearing this, the dead soldiers of the witch army burst outughing.


    Hearing theirughter, the great wizard felt a cheerful smile on his face. Hey, let you seduce Ad, and I will make you die of humiliation and torture!


    Sannuo felt extremely sad. Thinking of the night when he was forced to serve Humo, he pinched his palms with his fingernails to prevent his emotions from getting out of control.


    Hurry up, its too slow. The team leader urged Chu Xin.


    Chu Xin sped up her movements. When she unbuttoned her belt and took off her trousers, she suddenly pulled out the knife worn by the squad leader and shed at the great wizard: "Beast, I''ll kill you!"


    "Great wizard, be careful!" Sannuo rushed to the great wizard and used his body to block Chu Xin''s knife... He really wanted to take the opportunity to kill the great wizard, but he knew very well that Cang Hu and others were not vegetarians. We can definitely save the great wizard.


    Sure enough, when he rushed in front of the great wizard, Canghu took action.


    Whoosh!


    boom!


    In the blink of an eye, he stabbed Chu Xin in the back with a big knife and nailed Chu Xin to the ground.


    Chu Xin was not dead yet, with blood pouring out of the corner of her mouth. She stared at the great wizard, raised her hand with all her strength, pointed at him and said: "Beasts...you...will not die well~"


    The great wizard took a step forward, stood with Sannuo, stared at Chu Xin angrily and happily, and cursed: "Bitch, you dare to curse me, don''t even look at who is going to die a good death now!"


    However, it was too early to say this. Just when he was enjoying himself, and when Cang Hu and others were staring at Chu Xin, Sannuo suddenly pounced on the great wizard and bit him on the left side of his neck.


    His!


    Bite the great wizard''s neck to bits, tear off arge piece of meat from the great wizard''s neck, and bite off his aorta with iparable uracy!


    The distance was too close, and Sannuo''s movements were too fast. He bit the great wizard before he could blink. By the time Canghu and others reacted, it was toote.


    "Catch this traitor and save the great wizard!" Cang Hu yelled at the top of his lungs and rushed towards the great wizard, pressing his neck with both hands. But Sannuo knew medical skills and knew the weaknesses of the human body, so he directly bit off the artery. , blood spurts out and cannot be stopped.


    Sannuo took advantage of the panic and confusion among Canghu and others and rushed out of the divine tent, shouting as he ran: "The great wizard is dead, the great army is exhausted, this battle will be defeated, and the great army will perish!"


    The Rong army has strong horses and strong horses, and the Rong people are easy to kill. It is very difficult for the Chu army to defeat the Rong people. Only by defeating everything they believe in can the Rong soldierspletely lose their fighting spirit and the Chu army can turn defeat into victory!


    The great wizard is dead, the great army is exhausted, this battle will be defeated, the great army...


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows came, and before Sannuo could finish shouting, he was hit by several arrows in the back and fell to the ground.


    The squad leader led the dead witch soldiers from behind and shouted: "Seize Sannuo, he is a great leader and a careful craftsman!"


    He never mentioned the fact that the great wizard was bitten.


    Sannuo knew that he was bound to die, so he did not run away. He only shouted with all his strength: "The great wizard was bitten by me and his carotid artery was broken. He is dead. He is already dead. The Great Rong is over!"


    Only when the great wizard dies will the army be in chaos.

 Chapter 2352: caught

    Chapter 2352: caught


    Chapter 2352 Caught


    "Bitch, if you dare to talk nonsense, the brothers in front of you will kill him!" The squad leader shouted anxiously at the soldiers who wereing, vowing to catch Sannuo to the death and protect the great wizard from having his carotid artery bitten off.


    But the one who rushed over was none other than He Mutuo: "Get in formation and block the bows and arrows!"


    With the order given, the soldiers and horses under hismand immediately moved into action, using shields to build an iron wall to surround Sannuo.


    He Mutuo rushed to Sannuo and stuffed two pills into him. After stopping the bleeding and consolidating his energy, he picked him up and said, "Fifth brother, don''t be afraid. Third brother will definitely rescue you."


    Sannuo was hit by several arrows and his back was in terrible pain. He had suffered enough for a long time and he didn''t want to live anymore. He patted Hemutuo''s shoulder and endured the severe pain and said: "...put me down and leave me alone." , you run away quickly."


    He then said: "The great wizard was bitten by me and his carotid artery was broken. He will definitely not survive. Your mission ispleted and you can go back to your homnd to enjoy your blessings. Leave me alone...take me with you. None of you can escape~"


    He Mutuo: "Then we will die together!"


    He then said: "I am your brother, and I will never abandon you no matter what. If you don''t want to implicate me, just run away with me. Don''t say such depressing words."


    Sannuo was stunned. He thought that Hemuji and Hemutuo were good to him and just wanted him to help him be an internal agent and kill the great wizard. Did he not expect that they still have family affection for him?


    Moo moo!


    They are big Chu soldiers, stop them quickly! the squad leader shouted, leading the dead soldiers of the witch army to chase them while firing arrows.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrow was shot and was blocked by the iron shield.


    The squad leader was furious: "Change the crossbow arrows, put poison on them, and we must kill them!"


    "Yes." The dead warriors of the witch army immediately reced their poisonous arrows and shot at Sannuo and the others.


    "Medicine, there is poison in my bag... Sprinkle it quickly, it willst for a while... Remember to take the antidote first, it will cure the red poison." Sannuo is proficient in medicine and poison, but he hides it and does not reveal all his abilities.


    He continued to shout with all his strength: "The great wizard''s carotid artery was bitten off, and he has lost too much blood and died... The great wizard is dead, and the witch **** will no longer protect Dayong. Dayong will definitely lose this battle and die!"


    "Hurry up and shout as the fifth brother said, you will definitely destroy the fighting spirit of the soldiers!" He Mutuo told, yanking off the bag from San Nuo''s waist and throwing it to his lieutenant: "i, find the poison, Greet them... Fifth brother, stop shouting, take a rest, and leave the rest to my brother."


    But Sannuo refused: "I am a confidant who serves the great wizard, and many people recognize my voice... Only if I shout, will they believe it~"


    After saying this, start to breathe in and out slowly to regain your strength.


    After he had almost recovered, he endured the severe pain from the arrow wound and shouted with all his strength that the great wizard had bitten his carotid artery and was dead.


    He Mutuo could only let him go. After he finished shouting, he led his subordinates to repeat it again.


    For a time, wherever they passed, there were voices saying that the great wizard had been stabbed to death, that the Dajong had lost the protection of the wizard god, and that the battle would be lost!


    The captain of the Witch Army''s Dead Soldiers team was chasing after him, his eyes red with anger: "Kill these cheap people, Xizuo!"


    i took the bag handed over by He Mu, dug out two kinds of medicine, poked a hole in the poison bag, threw it out, and immediately took the antidote.


    Bang bang bang!


    i had strong arms, and the poison was thrown ten meters away, and he was in the middle of the attack from the side, trying to stop their soldiers.


    "ah-!"


    After a few breaths, bursts of screams rang out. The poison quickly took effect, and the pursuer was stopped.


    But this is a military camp, and there are soldiers everywhere. Arge group of people came from the front. The squad leader yelled at the top of his lungs: "Those in front, stop them, they are big soldiers and careful workers!" Moo moo!


    The horns of the horns kept sounding, and the whole camp was in chaos. Soldiers from various tribes staying behind came from all directions.


    "You humble Chu, please stop!" Zi Chexing shouted, raising his sword and heading towards He Mutuo and the others, but there were soldiers rushing towards them from both sides. Zi Chexing''s men and horses collided with the soldiers on both sides.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The weapons of the three parties collided together, failing to stop He Mutuo and others, and even stabbed and injured each other''s people.


    "Mom, what are you doing? When you saw us rushing over, you raised your knife to chop us. You didn''t say who hurt us, and you let Xi Zuo run away. Is that intentional?!" Zi Chexing struck preemptively and pointed at the generals on both sides. Cursed.


    Zi Chexing is the youngest son of King Qingma. He has always had a bad temper. Now King Qingma is favored by Khan Tian. Even King Tuogu has to give King Qingma three points of courtesy. The two generals are scolded and can only endure it. : "It''s our fault. Stop talking and chase after us. If it''s toote, they will run away!"


    "Yu Chiyong, you lead our warriors to chase, and I will go to the divine tent to have a look." Zi Chexing ordered, and both his and Yuchi Yong''s surnames came from Qin and Zhou.


    Furthermore, because the previous surname of King Qingma was changed to Ziche, the son-inw of the Fei family''s uncle and grandfather also changed his surname to Ziche after he inherited the throne.


    Yu Chiyong nodded and immediately called to the troops: "Follow me and catch up with Sannuo!"


    Yes! The warriors of the Qingma King tribe immediately followed, and the two generals were beaten ahead andgged one step behind.


    After catching up, the captain of the Witch Army''s Death Squadron shouted at the two generals: "What are you doing standing still? Hurry up and catch up!"


    How could two idiots let the generals of the Green Horse King tribe chase them?


    The Green Horse King tribe and Jian Chu have the same ancestor. What if they let San Nuo go on purpose?


    Hey, Zi Chexing and Yu Chiyong deliberately let people go, but do you have any evidence? Without evidence, he could only hold his breath. If he dared to say it, he would be ndering the prince of the tribe, and Zi Chexing could chop him with a knife.


    "Shut up, who do you think you are? How dare you yell at us!" The two generals were very unhappy. After scolding the squad leader, they led their troops to chase Sannuo and the others.


    The captain was very angry after being scolded. He was about to mount his horse and chase after him, but was stopped by Zi Chexing, who asked: "What happened to the God''s tent? Sannuo said that the great wizard is dead. Is it true? This is a big deal." Its something!


    The team leader was extremely angry, pointed at Zi Chexing and said: "That''s nonsense, the great wizard is fine. Zi Chexing, don''t just talk nonsense just because you are the prince of the tribe, and spread rumors that the great wizard was assassinated, but you will be eaten by an eagle." Punished!"


    boom!


    Zi Che Xing pped away the hand pointed at him by the team leader with the back of his knife, and sneered: "How dare you be rude to the tribal prince, after I catch Sannuo, I will go to the Khan of Heaven to seek justice!"


    He said again: "Since you won''t tell me the truth, then I will go to the God''s tent and see for myself."


    The squad leader was so frightened that he grabbed him: "Stop, you can''t go!"


    Zi Chexing frowned, and when another general arrived, he eximed: "Why can''t you go to the God''s tent? Did the great wizard really have his carotid artery bitten off by Sannuo?!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the generals who came were shocked.


    General Aqishan, King Arman''s confidant who stayed in the camp, grabbed the team leader and asked: "The great wizard''s carotid artery was bitten off? Is it true? Take us to the god''s tent to see the great wizard!"


    The squad leader was going crazy and pointed at Zi Chexing and said, "You bastard, how dare you deliberately undermine the morale of the Rong army!"

 Chapter 2353: Hemuji identity【Happy New Year, thank you everyone】

    Chapter 2353: Hemuji identity��Happy New Year, thank you everyone��


    Chapter 2353 Hemujis identity [Happy New Years Day, thank you everyone]


    Zi Chexing smiled, looked at the other generals, and said, "Generals, you must have seen that a little witch army captain under King Tuogu dared to insult me, a prince, in public. This shows how he looks down on our tribe in private. , its a good thing that our tribe also selected a high-quality war horse for King Tuokude!


    Aqishan was able to win the favor of King Alman and be his confidant. His temper was simr to that of King Alman. After hearing this, he pped the squad leader several times and said angrily: You ve dog, you are so cowardly that you dare to insult the prince! "


    He added: "Tell me, has the great wizard been assassinated?"


    The squad leader is already determined to kill Aqishan, why is he so stupid? I wonder if something happens to the great wizard, will the fighting spirit of the entire army and people of Dayong be shattered? !


    Zi Chexing had been paying attention to the situation around him. He saw a torch running towards him from the king''s tent. Knowing that it was Tian Khan who had brought people here, he hurriedly said: "General Aqishan, don''t worry about him now. The top priority is Should we quickly go to the Gods tent to see if the great wizard is safe?


    They must let Aqishan and the others see the tragic situation of the great wizard before Tiehees. Otherwise, when Tiehees, none of them will be able to enter the god''s tent, because Tiehe will definitely block the news of the assassination of the great wizard.


    "Brother Xing is right,e on, let''s go to the God''s tent to see the great wizard!" Aqishan looked like a bear. He threw away the team leader, spat, and cursed: "Useless dog Servant, go chase Sannuo quickly, if you cant catch him, feed the wolves yourself!


    After saying that, he called the generals to rush to the Witch God''s tent, but neither the squad leader nor the witch army could stop him.


    Head, what should I do? asked the dead man of the witch army.


    The team leader endured the pain, climbed up and said: "...Canghu will think of a way, let''s continue chasing Sannuo, we must catch this bitch!"


    "Yes!" The dead witch soldiers responded and continued to chase Sannuo... The trouble was over. Only by catching Sannuo could they save their family from death. Otherwise, all the dead witch soldiers, including their family members, who protected the great wizard, would be killed. Going to feed the eagles.


    Great wizard, how are you, great wizard?! Aqishan asked loudly before he could reach the tent, wanting to rush in.


    But Canghu had mobilized hundreds of dead witch soldiers to surround the divine tent and not allow anyone to enter.


    Humo held up the sorcerer''s token and shouted loudly: "Generals, stay here. This is the great wizard''s tent. No one can enter!"


    He was shocked and angry in his heart. He didn''t expect that Sannuo, who was waiting for him like a woman, dared to assassinate the great wizard, and seeded in assassinating him. He still used his bite.


    If Sannuo used this trick on him, he would probably be a **** like King Tuokud''s father, and eventually die miserably and without dignity.


    Aqishan was furious: "You bitch, open your dog eyes and see clearly. Are we just idlers? Get out of here. We want to go in to see the great wizard. How about you let the great wizarde out to see us?"


    However, Humo could not agree to these two requests. He said: "Generals, don''t worry. The great wizard only suffered a minor injury. He is no longer seriously injured. He just needs to recover from his injuries and cannot see you."


    "Just a minor injury? The news that Sannuo bit off the carotid artery of the great wizard has spread throughout the entire camp. If the great wizard doesn''te out to see people, how can we prove that he is fine and how can we reassure the army?!" Aqishan said: "The great wizard muste out and walk around for everyone to see, otherwise the army of the Great Rong will be ruined!"


    How dare you bring so many people here to cause trouble even though you know the morale of the army is going to be ruined. Is it because you think the morale of the army is not falling fast enough? !


    Zi Che Xing said: "There are thousands of households in the tiger desert. General Aqishan is right. Just let us, or just him, go in and see the great wizard. As long as someone has seen it, we can feel at ease."


    Aqishan was so happy that he patted Zi Chexing on the shoulder and said, "Brother Zi Che, this is a good idea. As expected of someone who has studied military science, there are many ways to do it."


    Humo was in a dilemma. Just when he didn''t know what to do, a fight suddenly broke out on the road from the king''s tent to the god''s tent. Jin Tuo, the confidant general beside Tiehe, shouted: "Guard, the Hemu family has rebelled and assassinated Tianke." Sweat!"What!


    "The Hemu family really rebelled!" Aqishan and the others were shocked. They also thought that Sannuo was from the Hemu family. If the Hemu family rebelled, then the story of Sannuo killing the great wizard was probably true, and they even thought about it. Rush into the God''s tent to see the great wizard.


    Hu Mo said hurriedly: "Generals, Tian Khan is in trouble. Please go and save Tian Khan immediately. The great wizard is protected by our witch army."


    Zi Chexing took the lead and said: "Qianhu Humo is right. Generals, let''s go and save Tian Khan!"


    Speaking, he immediately led people to the melee... What happened to Uncle Lei Wu? He actually assassinated Tiehe at this time. Isn''t this looking for death?


    If you really can''t find a chance, don''t do it. Anyway, Sannuo has killed the great wizard, and the morale of the army is ruined. He just led Jun Tianwei and escaped with Sannuo. Why bother to do it?


    This time I''m afraid I will bepletely trapped and unable to escape!


    Hemuji, or Lei Wuye, had no intention of escaping at all. He would assassinate Tiehe at this time. He just wanted to buy time for Hemuji to let them escape with Sannuo... He felt sorry for Sannuo. , in order to destroy the Rong, he harmed Sannuo for his whole life, and made him suffer inhuman crimes as a man. No matter what, he could not let him die, he must be allowed to live and live a normal life!


    You cannot live in this world for a single day, just suffering hardships and dying without enjoying any blessings.


    Hurry and save Tian Khan! Aqishan followed closely behind Zi Chexing and rushed to save Tiehe.


    Although Zi Chexing was the first one to rush to save Tie He, he did not give up on the matter of the great wizard having his carotid artery bitten off. When he ordered his warriors to release arrows to save Tie He, he took advantage of the chaos and aimed the arrows at the god. Shoot away the tent.


    Swish swish!


    The rockets carried pine oil, and Da Rong''s tent was made of animal skins. The rockets quickly set fire to the god''s tent.


    Moo moo!


    The tent is on fire, put out the fire quickly! Hu Mo shouted, and immediately led the witch army to carry water to put out the fire.


    But there is a shortage of water in the northwest, and Da Rong doesnt like bathing here, so they havent prepared much water. The weather is still cold, and there is ayer of ice on the water. The ice must be removed before pouring water on the fire.


    But before the fire was extinguished, another rocket struck.


    Swing, several rockets ignited a few fire points.


    "Hurry up and bring the great wizard''s carriage!" Canghu and a witch doctor came out carrying the great wizard. The great wizard was wrapped in arge animal skin cloak in front and behind, and he also wore fur on his head. The hat makes it difficult to see what he looks like.


    Seeing this, Humo knew Canghu''s n and hurriedly shouted: "Hurry up and bring the great wizard''s carriage. The great wizard''s tent has been burned. You have to get on the carriage to take shelter!"


    After hearing this, the dead soldiers of the witch army hurried to drive.


    Unfortunately, the ground was too slippery, and the witch doctor who was supporting the great wizard was so frightened that he stumbled and fell to the ground, taking the great wizard with him.


    The great wizard fell face up, his hat fell off, revealing his neck where arge piece of flesh had been bitten off, and his upper body stained red with blood.


    I wish you all a happy New Year and all the best in 2022. Thank you for your support in the past year. Your support is the motivation for me to continue writing. I have written more than half of this book and will definitely finish it this year. Please rest assured that I dont often write off-topic topics because Im afraid it will affect the reading experience. Im not cold-blooded. Im actually a **** 0.0. . Finally, I would like to thank the editor-in-chief and the editor-in-chief for being tolerant of me and allowing me, a scumbag, to write articles easily and happily. I am grateful.

 Chapter 2354: die

    Chapter 2354: die


    Chapter 2354 Death


    "Ah!" The witch doctor screamed in horror and fell to the ground. His feet just touched the body of the great wizard, and he couldn''t help but retreat in fright.


    "You are a **** looking for death." Canghu was furious. He chopped off the witch doctor''s head with a click, and shouted quickly: "Bring me the cloak, quickly."


    But the surrounding witch army and witch doctors were stunned.


    Canghu said angrily: "What are you doing standing still? Why don''t you quickly cover the great wizard with your cloak? Don''t you want the great wizard to catch a cold?"


    He stared at them again and said: "Remember, the great wizard is only injured, he is not dead yet!"


    Humo was the first to react and said hurriedly: "Canghu is right. Hurry up and cover the great wizard with your cloak."


    Its a pity that its toote.


    When Aqishan saw the fire in the divine tent, he was so anxious that he rushed back with his warriors and saw the great wizard dying tragically.


    King Alman is the one who believes in the Witch God the most. They alle from the tribe of King Alman. When they saw this, they all screamed in horror: "Great wizard, the great wizard is dead. He really died after Sannuo bit off his carotid artery!"


    Hundreds of people shouted at the top of their lungs. The sound spread more than ten meters and was heard by arge number of soldiers around them.


    Listen, someone is shouting that the great wizard has been bitten to death!


    "Nonsense, how is it possible? The great wizard is the messenger of the shaman god, not a mortal. He cannot be easily bitten to death. Follow me and save Tian Khan!"


    He Muji is still assassinating Tian Khan with his troops.


    However, the surrounding soldiers stopped and listened quietly for a while, then shouted in horror: "Dead, the great wizard was really bitten to death!"


    Papapa, the silver ount hundred households beat Rong Bing with a whip, and said angrily: "Don''t say that the big wizard will not die."


    However, as if against him, the warriors under Aqishan''smand rushed nearby, knelt on the ground and cried bitterly: "The great wizard is dead, and a big hole was bitten out of his neck. He is dead, it''s over, it''s all over!"


    As soon as these words came out, the pot exploded. The worried soldiers believed it and turned around and rushed towards the god''s tent.


    For a time, this area was inplete chaos.


    Many people took advantage of the chaos and shouted: "The great wizard is the messenger of the witch god. He must not die. If he dies, the witch **** will bring disaster and kill us!"


    The great wizard is dead, the army is finished, its finished!


    Needless to say, it was the Qingma Kings people who took advantage of the chaos to shout.


    King Qingma is regarded as the internal agent of Fifth Master Lei. He knows the n of Fifth Master Lei and others, and has already discussed everything after the implementation of the n.


    "Who? That Thousand-Sword Killer is shouting, shut up!" After hearing this, the other generals who had their hearts set on the Rong army were furious. Pointing at this area, they ordered: "Someone is taking advantage of the chaos to spread rumors and kill those bastards." Catch me, general!"


    But it''s such a chaos now, and there''s not just one person shouting, but people shouting from all directions. How can the soldiers catch him?


    The soldiers had no time to arrest anyone now. They stood on the spot, turned around and looked around. After a moment of confusion, they came to their senses and ran towards the god''s tent crying: "Great wizard, hold on, great wizard. Cant die, cant die!


    Everywhere you look, there are soldiers rushing towards the god''s tent, crying like crazy, and there is no trace of majesty in killing the enemy and breaking the formation. They are simply a group of ignorant children and crazy idiots.


    It''s chaos, everything is chaos. The generals who want to maintain order are trying their best to maintain order. No matter how they shout, it doesn''t work. They can only rush to find Tihe.


    Great wizard! the soldiers cried,ing to the gods tent. Humo and Canghu led the dead warriors of the witch army who were still blocking them and not letting them in: "The great wizard is only injured, not dead yet. Don''t mess around. Go and catch Sannuo who bit the great wizard!"


    "Bah, sinners, you didn''t protect the great wizard, and not only caused the great wizard to die miserably, but you also disrespected the body of the great wizard!" The people of the Alman King tribe were furious, drew their swords, pointed at Humo and the others, and shouted around: "Fellow warriors, the witch army''s protection against the great wizard was at a disadvantage, and the great wizard died tragically. Let''s kill them and get the body of the great wizard back!"


    The people of the Green Horse King tribe took advantage of the chaos and shouted again: "Kill the witch army, avenge the great wizard, take back the body of the great wizard, and return it to the wizard god, so that the wizard **** can forgive us!"


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding soldiers could no longer hold their nerve. They drew their knives one after another and attacked Humo and the others: "Kill and take back the body of the great wizard!"


    Hu Mos eyes widened with fear and he shouted: Stop, what do you want to do? Do you want to kill each other?!


    "Bah, the sinners who killed the great wizard, you deserve to die, please return the body of the great wizard!" The soldiers did not listen at all, and were no longer afraid of the bravest witch army of Dayong. They rushed over together to kill him.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The soldiers fought each other, but in the blink of an eye, a melee broke out.


    Cang Hu was horrified and shouted: "All the witch soldiers are not allowed to fight back, abandon their weapons and kneel down!"


    With a bang, he threw down the sword first and knelt down.


    But Humo didn''t want to abandon his weapons and kneel down... These soldiers were crazy. If they abandoned their weapons and knelt down, they would be killed by these soldiers.


    Canghu shouted: "If you don''t want to die, throw down your weapons and kneel down immediately!"


    There may still be a chance of survival if you surrender, but if you fight with so many soldiers, there is only a dead end.


    Humo held on for a while longer. When he saw that the witch doctor and the witch army had been killed, he quickly threw away his sword and knelt down.


    When the dead witch soldiers around him saw this, they also knelt down, followed by the witch army at the front. After a while, all the hundreds of witch soldiers abandoned their weapons and knelt down.


    Canghu hurriedly said: "Fellow warriors, where is the great wizard? You hurry up and save the great wizard."


    He added cunningly: "The tent of God caught fire. When we rescued the great wizard, he was still alive. You hurry up and save him!"


    The great wizard was not dead just now. If he dies now, it has nothing to do with us. It is all caused by your troubles. Do you hear me clearly?


    But the soldiers had no time to listen to his words now. They rushed to the body of the great wizard. After seeing the miserable condition of the great wizard, they all knelt down and cried: "The great wizard is gone, wuwuwu!"


    Sounds of grief soared into the sky, and scores of soldiers knelt down and cried bitterly around the body of the great wizard.


    Hu Mo felt chills running down his back after seeing this... Everyone believed in the great wizard so much, and yet they were disadvantaged in protecting the great wizard. This time, they were afraid that their bodies would not be intact.


    In order to avenge his crime and meritorious service, he stood up and said: "It was Sannuo and the Hemu family who killed the great wizard. I will go after them and kill them to avenge the great wizard!"


    The other dead warriors of the witch army saw this and stood up, trying to escape... Regardless of whether they could catch Sannuo or not, they had to leave here first, otherwise they would definitely die.


    Stop, kneel down! Cang Hu was startled, cursing idiots in his heart... What are you doing up here? You should stay silent. If you show up now, you are seeking death.


    It''s a pity that he reminded him toote.


    "Stop!" Aqishan raised his teary eyes, picked up the big knife on the ground, pointed it at them and said: "Warriors, kill this group of trash who are not good at protecting the Lord, avenge the great wizard, and apologize to the wizard god!"


    "Kill them!" The soldiers who were kneeling and crying got up, with anger in their eyes, and raised their swords to kill Humo and the others regardless.

 Chapter 2355: Death【2】

    Chapter 2355: Death��2��


    Chapter 2355 Death2


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Seeing that they were serious, Humo led the dead soldiers of the witch army to fight back.


    But they only had a few hundred people. They were no match for tens of thousands of soldiers. They were surrounded and killed by the soldiers in just a quarter of an hour.


    Click, the sound of a broadsword cutting off arms and heads.


    Hiss, the sound of soldiers tearing off their skin and flesh angrily.


    There was even the sound of soldiers eating red meat chewing raw meat. They really wanted to drink blood and eat meat.


    Canghu looked at the miserable fate of Humo and the others, and his mind was buzzing. For the first time, he felt that the soldiers were as scary as ghosts. He seemed to understand why the Hemu family and Sannuo betrayed Da Rong... It''s scary, it''s so scary, the soldiers were as scary as ghosts. Not human at all.


    "There is another one here, kill him and avenge the great wizard!" The soldiers were furious and wanted to kill Canghu too.


    Aqishan stopped the soldiers: "There must be an exnation for the death of the great wizard. Let him live so that he can tell everyone how the great wizard died."


    He added: "There is also King Tuokud. They are King Tuokud''s people. They must be kept alive, lest King Tuokud say that we have wronged them."


    After the soldiers vented their anger, they felt a lot less sad and angry, and became calmer. They spared Canghu''s life, and saw that the great wizard was still lying on the ground full of snow and mud, with a terrifying hole in his neck. Kneel down and cry: "Great wizard!"


    The cries were so loud that they reached the ears of Lei Wuye and Jun Tianwei who could not escape, making themugh out loud: "Hahaha, the great wizard died without appointing the next sessor, and the army is over!"


    Afterughing, tears welled up again... After so many years, they had suffered so much and suffered so much, and finally destroyed the fighting spirit of the soldiers.


    Listening to these cries, Tiehe knew that the great wizard was really dead. He turned pale with anger and trembled all over. The smell of blood rushed straight to his throat. He suppressed the urge to vomit blood, pointed at Lei Wuye and the others and said: " Catch these lowly people, drag them to the God''s tent, and tear off their flesh piece by piece to avenge the great wizard!"


    Yes! Jin Tuo once again led the troops to charge forward.


    Lei Wuye and Jun Tianwei were not afraid, but were very excited. They held their big swords and shouted: "Brothers, rush, the more we kill, the more we will earn!"


    Hoo! the Juntian guards shouted, advancing instead of retreating, raising their swords to kill the soldiers.


    But until now, there were only a dozen or so of them left after the battle. Where was Jin Tuo and his opponents, most of them died after holding on for half a quarter of an hour, and the remaining six were captured by the soldiers.


    Zi Chexing also stabbed Lei Wuye with a knife, captured him alive, and escorted him to Tie He: "Tian Khan, Zi Che Torture?!


    Zi Chexing spoke very loudly, letting the surrounding soldiers know that it was He Muji, the son of his Qingma King, whom Zi Chexing had captured... Only in this way, the soldiers would not suspect their family.


    Tiehe stared at Hemuji and was about to curse, but when he opened his mouth, he spit out a mouthful of blood... The great wizard was dead, and the weapon to control the army and people of Da Rong was gone... How dare they kill the great wizard!


    "Khan!" Jin Tuo hurriedly supported Tiehe and said, "Hold on, you can''t fall." Can''t you fall?


    At this moment, Tie He wanted to faint and didn''t care about anything... Da Rong wasposed of mixed people, and the tribes were bloodthirsty and easy to kill. If there were no witch gods and no great wizards to control them, he, the Heavenly Khan, would never be able to rule them. Control various ministries.


    A thousand-year-old foundation was destroyed in one fell swoop!


    "...Drag them to the god''s tent!" Tiehe pointed at Hemuji and the others and ordered, "Send troops and horses to chase Sannuo and Hemutuo again. We must catch them. I want their whole family and entire n to Dont die a good death!


    "Yes!" the generals under hismand responded, and tens of thousands of people went to chase Sannuo and the others, while the rest took Hemuji and the others to the god''s tent and to the body of the great wizard.


    The soldiers who saw the great wizard''s body for the first time knelt down and cried bitterly: "Great wizard!"


    Here we go again, the great wizard is a piece of shit. Tiehe cant wait to pull them all up one by one and tell them, dont **** cry. Its all fake. There is no witch **** in the world, and the great wizard is not the messenger of the witch god. He He was just an ordinary person and a eunuch, so his death was normal.


    However, the Rong used the witch **** and the great wizard to control the army and the people for thousands of years. This weapon cannot be lost and must be passed down.


    With a thud, Tiehe knelt down heavily, performed a kneeling ceremony in the direction of Da Rong, and shouted loudly: "Wizard God, please rest assured, I will definitely avenge the great wizard, and then I will give you the gift of victory. Da Rongs new envoy!


    "Hahaha, are you going to continue to pretend to be gods and ghosts again!" Lei Wuyeughed and shouted at the soldiers: "There is no witch god. The witch **** is fake. It is just a fake thing used by Tian Khan to control you... There is no witch **** either. Messenger, the so-called great wizard is just an **** selected by the Khan of Heaven...Eunuchs in Dachu are eunuchs, eunuchs!"


    He yelled again: "The great wizard is not only a eunuch, he is also an immortal king. He was slept with by Tuogude. The Khan of Heaven also knows this. They have lied to you and have been lying to you..."


    Swish swish!


    Tiehe was furious and before he could speak, he fired a crossbow and interrupted Lei Wuye''s words: "The base Chu is making lies to deceive the people in an attempt to break the morale of the army. Warriors, please don''t believe his words. Remember, the Witch God is real. He will protect Da Rong forever!"


    The remaining Jun Tianwei saw that Mr. Lei Wu was seriously injured and shouted in session: "The witch **** is fake. The great wizard is not the messenger of the witch god. He is an immortal king who serves Guo Tuo Gude..."


    Tiehes eyes were red with tears and he shouted: Kill them!


    Swish swish!


    Countless crossbow arrows were fired at Jun Tianwei, shooting them into sieves... They were in pain, but their faces were full of smiles... The curse had been nted, and their mission waspleted.


    Before they died, they had no strength to shout anymore, but they made a humming sound in their throats. Many soldiers could not understand it, but Tiehe understood it.


    This is a song. When Wei Guogong''s line was still there, the old northwest army would sing loudly every time they went on an expedition. He was still very young at that time. He followed his father Khan to plunder the city of Da Chu and was chased. When fighting, except for the brave old northwest army, it was this kind of singing that got into people''s heads.


    Tiehe''s eyes were red with anger, he rushed over personally, drew his knife, hiss, hiss, hiss, slit the necks of the five Juntian guards, cut off their heads, and threw them one by one in front of the Fifth Master Lei: " Old man, have you seen that they were all killed by you?"


    Tiehe knew the Chu army well and knew that the Chu army was very loyal. Saying these words would make Lei Wuye feel more ufortable than death.


    Then he said: "And your sons, Sannuo and Hemutuo. After catching them, I will make them suffer all inhuman humiliations before killing them...Hemutuo hasn''t been castrated yet, right?" , Hehe, wait, I will let him taste the shame that Sanno suffered!"


    "As for you, just explore the way for them first and endure all the tortures!" Tiehe shouted like crazy: "Come here, give this old guy some medicine, I want him to endure all the tortures while he is awake! "

 Chapter 2356: Death【3】

    Chapter 2356: Death��3��


    Chapter 2356 Death3


    "Yes!" The witch doctor hurriedly stepped forward, stuffed two packets of medicinal powder into Lei Wuye, poured cold water in, and flushed the medicinal powder into his belly.


    This medicine took effect very quickly. Within half a quarter of an hour, Lei Wuye''s mind was awake, and the pain in his body became more and more obvious. The pain made him cry out: "Ah!"


    "The great wizard is the messenger of the witch god. These medicines were taught to him by the witch god. They are magic medicines. They are very effective." Tiehe smiled, his smile suddenly dropped, he opened Lei Wuye''s mouth, and with a swipe of his knife, Lei He was killed. Fifth Master cut out his tongue: "Oh, old man, let''s see how you still nder the Witch God!"


    Lei Wuye was in terrible pain. He opened his mouth and wanted to scream, but blood gushed out, blurring his voice.


    Tie He: "Stop the bleeding of Xizhu. I want him to suffer all the pain before he dies!"


    The witch doctor immediately stepped forward, mixed a medicinal paste, and stuffed it into Lei Wuye''s mouth to stop his bleeding tongue.


    "Tian Khan, Zi Chexing asked for orders to torture He Muji, please do it!" Zi Chexing looked at Lei Wuye''s painful look and wanted to give him a happy one.


    But Tiehe refused and pointed at the Fifth Master Lei and said: "This thief betrayed the Great Rong, plotted to kill the great wizard, disrespected the wizard god, and is the enemy of all warriors. Every warrior must sh him!"


    After saying that, he took the first step and cut off a piece of flesh on Hemuji''s forehead... The flesh and flesh were cut off along with his eyebrows, and half of Lei Wuye''s face was immediately covered in blood.


    Zi Che Xing''s heart sank as he saw this. It seemed that Mr. Lei Wu was unavoidable in this torture.


    In his daze, a dagger flew in front of his eyes, and Zi Chexing hurriedly caught it... The dagger was thrown by Tiehe, with the obvious intention of letting him make a second cut.


    He couldn''t bear to see if Zi was interested in the car or not, so he hurriedly smiled and said: "Thank you, Khan, for the reward!"


    After speaking, he strode towards Mr. Lei Wu, raised the knife in his hand, and cut off a piece of flesh on Mr. Lei''s left cheek, making Mr. Lei''s face look even more ferocious and terrifying.


    ah!


    Lei Wuye screamed silently, but he was very pleased that Zi Chexing did not kill him impulsively... This was Tiehe''s test of the Qingma King tribe. If Zi Chexing dared to show mercy, the Qingma King tribe would be in disaster. Coming soon.


    Okay. Tiehe said with satisfaction.


    Zi Chexing said: "He Muji''s family betrayed Dayong and disrespected the witch god. As the people of the witch god, Zi Che''s family should be cut into pieces by a thousand swords!"


    He then handed the dagger to his lieutenant and said, "Go and give the traitor a knife. Cut where the eye and ear meet. Wherever it hurts the most."


    "Yes." The deputy general of the Qingma King tribe took the order and gave Lei Wuye a sharp blow.


    Next, someone cut off Mr. Lei''s nose, and someone gouged out Mr. Lei''s eyes. Soon, there was no skin on Mr. Lei''s face, leaving only a thinyer of bright red flesh and protrusions. Yes, bones with blood.


    But he was not dead yet, nor did he faint. He was given medicine by the witch doctor and continued to live soberly.


    The witch doctor reminded Tihe: "Tian Khan, please cut the flesh on your back. If you continue to cut your face, I''m afraid you will die soon."


    The flesh on the back is thick and can be cut for a long time.


    "Tear off your clothes and cut off the flesh on your back!" Tiehe looked like he was crazy and stared at the soldiers cutting the fifth master Lei.


    "Yes!" The soldiers immediately cut open Lord Lei Wu''s clothes, threw them to the ground, and started lining up one by one to cut the flesh on his back... The queue was very long, with no end in sight. All the soldiers pulled out their knives, Waiting with angry red eyes.


    When it was his turn, he cut off a piece of Lei Wuye''s flesh without mercy. There were many people, and the Rongren''s knives were very big. In just an hour, Lei Wuye was cut down to nothing but a **** skeleton... and the terrible thing was that he was notpletely dead yet... just because there were only slices of wounds in front of him. There is ayer of skin and flesh, and anotheryer of flesh covering the internal organs. You can see that his belly is rising and falling slightly...it means he is still breathing.


    Zi Che Xing held the knife in his hand and wanted to rush forward and chop off Master Lei Wu''s head with one knife to give him a happy life!


    But no, he could only endure it, and he had to apany Rong Ren tough heartily.


    Fortunately, Lei Wuye bled too much and diedpletely after half a quarter of an hour. Zi Chexing breathed a sigh of relief... and finally died.


    But Tiehe was not satisfied and pinched the great witch doctor''s neck and said angrily: "Didn''t you ask you to ensure that he is alive, bastard? Howe he is dead after only an hour!"


    The great witch doctor shook his body and said in a hoarse voice: "Khan, we are doing our best, cough, cough, cough!"


    The skin and flesh on the whole body were almost cut off. Even if they were gods, they could not extend Hemuji''s life.


    "Trash!" Tiehe threw away the great witch doctor, stared at the body of Lei Wuye and said, "This old thing is so cheap!"


    But thinking of the death of the great wizard, and of the Hemu family destroying everything that Dayong had believed in for thousands of years, his anger increased. He pointed at the body of Lei Wuye and roared: "Hemuji, you traitor, how dare you betray Dayong?" ? How dare you help Jianchu? You are a real Rongren!"


    Tihe is not a fool, nor is Tuogude, and their fathers, including the previous head of the Hemu family, are shrewd people who cannot admit the wrong person.


    If Hemuji was not a true heir of the Hemu family, he would not be able to gain the trust of the Rong people.


    But Fifth Master Lei has his own ''parents''. He has lived in that family for twenty years. He has also gone to the battlefield with his brothers and killed soldiers. He knows the evil of soldiers... He is from Da Chu, and he only He wanted to be a great Chu man, so even though he suffered a lot, lost his life, and harmed Sannuo, he never gave up because he always remembered his youth...or rather, themon wish of a group ofrades in arms.


    Now he finally made everyones wishe true.


    Its just that he was so sorry for Sannuo. If there was an afterlife, he would be willing to work as a cow or a horse to repay Sannuo.


    With a sigh, Tiehe pulled out his big knife, walked towards the body of Lei Wuye, cut off Lei Wuye''s head with a click, and kicked the head in front of the soldiers: "Crush it to pieces!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Countless soldiers rushed over and stepped on Mr. Leis head, soon crushing his skull to pieces.


    Zi Che Xing couldn''t stand it anymore, suppressed his tears, and reminded: "Son of Heaven, Sang Nuo is the murderer who killed the great wizard. We must go after him immediately and we can''t let this **** escape back to Jianchu!"


    Brother Ziche is right, we must kill Sannuo, kill him, and avenge the great wizard! Aqishan roared like a furious bull.


    Tehe: "Ten thousand warriors have been sent to pursue us. The traitors like Sannuo and Hemutuo cannot escape. Don''t worry, warriors."


    He added: "Now there is something more important than killing Sannuo, and that is to cremate the great wizard, so that he can return to the wizard **** as soon as possible, and then respectfully wee the new great wizard given by the wizard god!"


    Tihe looked at the soldiers present and said loudly: "The Witch God is immortal and has been protecting us. A new great wizard will be given soon. All warriors, please wait patiently to wee the new great wizard!"


    Weing the new Grand Wizard?


    In the past, the soldiers would still believe it, but after some shouting by Sannuo and Hemuji, they became suspicious and no longer believed in the witch gods and great wizards.


    Some people cried out of ignorance and asked: "Tian Khan... the great wizard was really slept with by King Tuogu? Our noble and holy messenger of the witch **** is really an immortal king who was slept with by a man?"

 Chapter 2357: be saved

    Chapter 2357: be saved


    Chapter 2357 Saved


    When asked this question, Tiehe almost spit out another mouthful of blood. After suppressing the blood, he replied loudly: "Nonsense. The great wizard is the messenger of the witch god. How can he be the cheap Immortal Lord Chu who is lying under a man? No This is the sinister talk of traitor Sannuo. He wants to damage our military morale, so dont believe it!"


    But


    "The great wizard was so kind to King Tuokude. When he returned to the camp, the great wizard personally went to pick him up and sprinkled the divine water on him. Everyone was poisoned together, but the great wizard was the first to give the antidote to King Tuokude''s tribe; King Tuokude was the first to give him the antidote. When I left the camp to go on an expedition, the great wizard personally went to see him off. Who among the kings of the tribes in Dayong had such a gift? Not even the Khan of Heaven."


    Tiehe was about to go crazy. He pointed at the thousand households in the golden ount who were talking and said: "Come here, this man is deceiving the public with his evil words and ruining the reputation of the great wizard and King Tuogu. Let me kill him on the spot!"


    Damn it, Tuo Gude had an affair with the great wizard, and he still has to clean up the mess for them... Tuo Gude, just wait for me. After rebuilding the morale of the army and defeating Jian Chu, see how I kill you.


    "Yes!" Jin Tuo moved his wrist, immediately drew the knife, and chopped off the head of the Golden ount Qianhu with a click. The movement was so fast that everyone around him was shocked.


    Tiehe looked at them and said: "Generals and warriors, today we were tricked by Jian Chu, but our country is a holynd blessed by the witch god. As long as we unite as one, we will surely destroy Chu... Jian Chu is clean andfortable Houses, warm and beautiful clothes, countless cattle, horses and sheep,nd covered with lush green grass, and tender skin and tender meat. Girls who look better than fairies, as long as Dachu is destroyed, these will all be yours. , take the cattle and sheep as you please, fence thend as you please, and sleep with the beauties as you please!


    Since the Witch God doesn''t work anymore, he can use money and beauty to drive them. He doesn''t believe that this group of wolf-like soldiers will not be tempted.


    Sure enough, the soldiers were moved.


    Tie He looked at it and sneered. These beasts really care about their own interests. If they give them some benefits, they will forget about gods and great wizards... But he still underestimated the status of witch gods in the hearts of soldiers. After all, they have been believed in for thousands of years. , how could you not care once it copsed?


    The big trouble is still toe!


    Come here, prepare the divine fire, and send the body of the great wizard to see the witch **** as soon as possible! Tiehe ordered, and went to personally arrange the candidate for the next great wizard.


    He wants to find a new great wizard as soon as possible to ovee this disaster that has not happened in thousands of years.


    "What did you say? The great wizard is dead?" Tuogude was leading the troops to the poisonous insect ditch. When he heard the words of the dead wizard soldier, his eyes became red with anger.


    He doesnt feel sorry for the great wizard, but he feels sad that he can no longer use the great wizard to benefit himself!


    "He''s dead. His neck was bitten off by Sannuo... The camp was in chaos. The warriors were furious and chopped Humo and the others to death like ghosts. All their flesh was eaten... We took advantage of the chaos to escape and report to you. ." The dead soldier of the witch army said tremblingly. He was still frightened when he recalled the horrific scene of chaos in the camp and bloodthirsty soldiers after the death of the great wizard.


    "King, what should we do now? Should we go back to the camp?" asked the dead soldier of the witch army, and then said: "Khan Tian has detained the warehouse and said that it is not good for us, the dead soldiers of the witch army, to protect the great wizard... This is what he said I am afraid that he will bite our witch army, and if the king does not return quickly to take charge of the overall situation, he will definitely be plotted by Tian Khan."


    After Tuo Gude heard this, his hand holding the knife tightened again and again, and his heart was uncertain... The great wizard was dead. If he didn''t go back, he would indeed be plotted by Tiehe, but if he didn''t spread the news before the news of the great wizard''s death He rushed to Duchonggou to kill Jiang Wankang before, but it would be even more difficult for him to win this battle.


    While he was hesitating, fires broke out on the mountain road in the distance, arge number of soldiers fired rockets towards the front, and the sound of lowing horns was heard.


    General Wu Yong was startled and said hurriedly: "There is an enemy situation. Listen to the sound. It is the generals under Tian Khan who are chasing the enemy."


    Wu Yong was Tiehe''s man. Seeing that Tiehe''s generals were pursuing the enemy, he could not help but immediately gave an order to his soldiers: "Half of the troops will stay with King Tuogu, and half of the troops will go with me to support!" "


    "Ouch!" The soldiers responded, split into two, and ran towards the mountain road. Wu Yong and the others were behind the army. By the time Tuogude received the news, it was toote to call them back.


    What''s even more frightening is that when the soldiers on the mountain road saw the fire here, they sent a group of soldiers to ride over, blowing horns and shouting: "Sang Nuo is a cheap Chu, he killed the great wizard." , all the soldiers immediately turned around to pursue Sannuo, we must catch him, avenge the great wizard, and apologize to the wizard god!"


    The soldiers were all selected with good riding skills and loud voices. They shouted all the way, and within a quarter of an hour they collided with Wu Yong and the others.


    "What did you say? The great wizard is dead? The great wizard!" Wu Yong cried in grief, feeling like his brain had been hollowed out, and he suddenly became confused. He didn''t know what to do?


    The soldiers hurriedly said: "General, Sannuo is a great sinner. He must die. Please quickly lead your troops to get in front of them, block their escape route, and kill this evil thief!"


    After speaking, he also blew the horn once, which woke Wu Yong up. He looked at the soldiers, nodded repeatedly, and said with a choked voice: "Yes, yes, yes, we must catch the traitor and avenge the great wizard!"


    He then ordered his lieutenant: "Ah Quan, go and tell King Tuogudou not to go to Du Chonggou. The great wizard is dead. We must quickly bring the army to pursue Sannuo and avenge the great wizard!"


    Yes! Ah Quan wiped away his tears and led his troops to ride back.


    Tuogude hesitated for a while and already led his troops to the poisonous ditch.


    But Ah Quan and the others still caught up with Tuo Gude and the others, blowing horns and shouting while chasing: "The great wizard was assassinated by Sannuo. Stop quickly and rush to pursue Sannuo to avenge the great wizard, otherwise If the Witch God punishes us, we will all die!"


    The army led by Tuogude was veryrge, numbering in the hundreds of thousands, and the tail of the team was too long. Even though Tuogude had been running out for a quarter of an hour, the soldiers behind him had not run far because they heard what A Quan said.


    For a moment, the soldiers behind the army became confused: "The great wizard is dead, bitten to death by Sannuo? But is it true?!"


    Moo moo!


    The horns sounded again, and the soldiers led by A Qiang shouted: "Stop the warriors in front, Sannuo has assassinated the great wizard and is running away. Turn back quickly, pursue Sannuo, and avenge the great wizard!"


    The distance was getting closer, and the soldiers at the back of the army heard clearly, and there was aplete chaos, from the back to the front, and the army was so disturbed that it stopped.


    You bastard! Tuogude yelled angrily and wanted to kill A Quan. All his good ns were ruined by him.


    "Master, everyone knows, what should we do this time?" Hu Ang rode his horse over and asked, "Master, the death of the great wizard affects the entire Dajong. You''d better turn around and arrest Sannuo. If you insist on fighting, Even if the poisonous insect ditch is conquered, it will still be criticized."


    "Da Rong speaks with his military exploits. If Iy down the poisonous insect trench, who would dare to say otherwise!" Tuogude said angrily, and then cursed the great wizard: "Trash, before I left, I reminded him to be careful of Sannuo, he If you dont listen, you really deserve to die!


    Hu Ang was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Master, please don''t say such things."


    This army isposed of various tribes. In order to keep an eye on his master, Tiehe sent a lot of troops in. They must be careful what they say.

 Chapter 2358: Counterattack

    Chapter 2358: Counterattack


    Chapter 2358 Counterattack


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu don''t die, if you want to die, take me away with you!" The whole army was filled with voices crying bitterly for the tragic death of the big shaman. There were also soldiers who believed in the big shaman who couldn''t ept this fact and raised their swords. Suicide.


    Hissing, hissing, the sound of a knife cutting the neck was heard in his ears. After Tuogude heard it, he had no time to scold the great wizard. He hurriedly rode back and forth and shouted: "The witch **** is immortal, the great wizard just went back to see the witch god. It wont be long before the Witch God will give a new great wizard to protect Da Rong!


    He shouted all the way to appease the soldiers, then drew his sword and said: "All warriors, follow this king to pursue Sannuo, chop this **** into small pieces, avenge the great wizard, and apologize to the wizard god!"


    Hu Ang and the witch army followed and shouted: "Follow King Tuo Gude to pursue Sannuo, kill this cheap Chu Xizuo, and avenge the great wizard!"


    The witch army numbered tens of thousands, and they shouted in unison, finally shaking down the panicked soldiers.


    After the soldiers reacted, they shouted: "Kill Sanno and avenge the great wizard!"


    They roared loudly, and without Tuogude''s leadership at all, they rushed towards the mountain road like a pack of beasts preying on prey.


    Tuo Gude was shocked when he saw it. The great wizard''s status in the hearts of the soldiers was really not as sacred as usual... But it was not good to be too sacred. It would easily backfire. When Sanno was killed and a new great wizard was appointed, he We must slowly lower the status of the great wizard in the hearts of the soldiers and the people... Tonight''s disaster cannot happen again.


    "Kill Sannuo and avenge the great wizard!" Tuogude shouted, leading the witch army to gallop on horseback, taking a shortcut, and rushed in front of Sannuo and the others in less than three-quarters of an hour.


    Tuogude: "Fire the poisonous crossbow arrows!"


    Swish, swish, poisonous crossbow arrows were shot towards Sannuo and the others.


    With a few bangs, four people were shot. The poison entered their blood from the wounds, making them dizzy and their feet heavy.


    ...Medicine, take it~ Sannuo shouted in a daze, knowing that someone on his side had fallen.


    After He Mutuo heard this, he quickly took out the most powerful antidote and gave it to Jun Tianwei: "Eat it quickly!"


    Among the four people who were poisoned by the arrow, there was Achuan. He was considered a small leader and he immediately took the antidote and took it.


    But after eating for a while, the symptoms of poisoning were not relieved. The heartbeat was still speeding up and pounding, and blood was rushing into the brain. The brain felt dizzy, swollen and painful, as if it was about to explode.


    He knew that this kind of poison was very powerful and the antidote didn''t work, so he immediately said: "There is also an army of thieves ahead. We are already within their shooting range. We can''t go any further...run to the mountain on the left...you guys run deep into the mountain." Here, if you meet the Chu army''s scouts, you may have a way out."


    He took out another token and a package of things and stuffed them into Sannuo: "Fifth Young Master, don''t sleep, hold on, hold on tight. This is my token from the Lei family caravan. If I meet the Chu army, I will give it to you." Show it to them and tell them that you know me... In Dachu, my name is Achuan. In the seventh year of Jingyuan, I followed the fifth master Lei and the third master Ning Ji to Dafeng Vige, Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture to buy spices. I have been there several times. The currentmander-in-chief of the Northwest Army, General Qin, and Mrs. Qin are both from that vige. They know me and will definitely save you!"


    Sannuo knew what Achuan''s confession meant, and he didn''t want to ept it... He had harmed too many people, and he couldn''t harm four more.


    Ke Hemutuo took the things and said to Ah Chuan and the others: "Don''t hold on, try to run to the mountains on the right and hide. If we are saved, we will bring people to find you."


    Okay. Aguan responded, pushed He Mutuo, and asked the seven people who were still alive to **** them into the forest on the left. He took the remaining three Juntian guards who were poisoned and started firing crossbows back and forth.


    Swish swish!


    When the distance was close, hey down on the ground and fired an arrow, which hit the horse''s hoof.


    The horses neighed in pain and fell to the ground, knocking down several soldiers in front.


    Achuan and the others immediately fired arrows after hearing the sound of horses falling to the ground.


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows shot to both sides again. This time, they stood up and fired arrows, shooting down a few soldiers behind them.


    Stop, release the wolves, and kill this group of craftsmen! Tuogude was so angry when he saw a few horses fell in front of him that he refused to let the soldiers chase them. Instead, he released the wolves that had been hungry for two days to chase them.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The letter wolf howled, looking for the smell of blood, and ran towards Aguan and the others like lightning.


    ~


    Achuan let out a whistle. After hearing this, Jun Tianwei, who was poisoned, immediately followed him to the forest on the left...Achuan knew Tuo Gude. This man was different from ordinary Rong people. He was smart and cunning. If he went to the forest on the right, To run away, Tuogude will definitely think that he wants to distract them and buy Sannuo and others time to escape.


    If he came in the opposite direction, Tuogude might chase him into the forest on the right, and then Sannuo and the others might be able to survive.


    In order to distance themselves from Sannuo and the others, Agawa and the others did not run very fast, and were soon overtaken by the wolves.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    More than twenty wolves surrounded them and bit them to pieces in an instant. When Tuogude and the others arrived, only some broken limbs and bones and tattered clothes were left on the ground.


    "It''s an advantage for them!" Tuogude kicked away a broken bone near his feet, looked around and said, "Sang Nuo, this **** must have run into the mountains. The troops split into two groups and caught up with San Nuo. Before daybreak, I want Sannuo to die without aplete body!"


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded and immediately dispersed, chasing into the mountains and forests on the left and right sides.


    The captain of the Witch Army''s Death Soldier Squad felt chilled when he saw Tuo Gude in the forest on the left, and quickly led the team to run towards the forest on the right. Unfortunately, he ran toote.


    "Drag him back and feed him to the wolves!" Tuogu hated these dead witch soldiers who protected the great wizard. If they were not too ipetent, the great wizard would not have died, and he would not have lost a weapon to control the soldiers and the people. Big weapon.


    Yes! Hu Ang immediately led people to **** the leader of the witch army back.


    Master, have mercy on me, its not that we didnt protect you well, its that **** Sannuo hid too deeply, and still used the technique of biting the neck at close range, we really...


    Unexpectedly, before I could say these three words, a pack of wolves pounced on me and bit me to death.


    Tuogude looked at the surrounding witch army and said to the soldiers: "Remember, Da Rong doesn''t need useless people who can find excuses to offend, they only need warriors who can destroy Chu!"


    He also said: "When we enter the mountain, I want Sannuo and the Hemu family to die!"


    "Yes!" The witch army and the soldiers responded, using wolves to lead the way, and chased towards the mountains.


    Da Rongs trusting wolves have a keen sense of smell. Even though Sannuo used the smelly medicine, the trusting wolves slowly caught up with him.


    "...Let me down...don''t take me away anymore..." Sannuo listened to the howling of wolves getting closer and closer, and cried: "Third brother, I don''t me you anymore...live for me~"


    He Mu asked, and felt a little like crying... After all these years, Sannuo finally truly called him third brother, but after all, he was a man with richbat experience. When he heard that something was wrong, he immediately put Sannuo down and quickly pinched his arm. Lower jaw, and a hard blow to the back.


    Bang, Sannuo spit out a poison.


    He Mu asked: "I said, if you die, I will stay with you, so you''d better live."


    After saying that, he picked up Sannuo on his back and called to the remaining Jun Tianwei: "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 2359: Kill Tiehe

    Chapter 2359: Kill Tiehe


    Chapter 2359 Killing Tiehe


    The Juntian guards immediately followed, holding Sannuo in their arms, and fled towards the direction of the Chu army.


    However, the wolves were getting closer and closer, and the whizzing sound of crossbow arrows could be heard behind them.


    "We''re almost catching up. Run to the right. I remember there''s a cave somewhere. As long as you hide in it and cover it with slush, you should be able to escape." Tao Shan said, running ahead and asking Hemu for help. They lead the way.


    He had an excellent memory and walked by here several times while transporting spices. He soon found the small cave: "Third Young Master, Fifth Young Master, go in quickly. Ah Hu and Liu Zi also go in. Take good care of the two Young Masters. Others Follow me, people!


    Needless to say, Tao Shan, like Ah Chuan, wanted to use himself as bait to lure Tuo Gude and the others away.


    Sannuo was hit by several arrows in the back. Until now, he has no strength to speak and can only cry helplessly.


    He Mutuo had been on the battlefield and was more decisive in doing things. He knew that only Tao Shan and the others could block it so that he and Sang Nuo could survive. It was because of the kindness of Tao Shan and the others that he said: "Thank you. If you can escape to Dachu, I will find your families and keep them fed and clothed.


    Tao Shan smiled and said: "I don''t have a family. The other Jun Tianwei who have family members are also supported by the imperial court secretly with money... As long as the two young masters live a good life, this is the general''sst wish."


    After saying that, he stuffed them in and started to fill the hole with slush.


    But just after a few moments of confusion, I heard a wolf howling: "Aww, aww, aww!"


    Tao Shan was overjoyed: "The howling of wolves came from the mountains in front of us, and it was not a pack of wolves released by bandits."


    Tao Shan''s guess was right. Soon, arge group of wolves suddenly burst out of the mountains in front of them and ran towards the Rongren''s wolves.


    Ouch, ow, ow, ow!


    The wolves howled loudly, and the two packs of wolves were biting each other, fighting hard to separate each other.


    "Hurry, there is someone in the mountain over there, run over there!" Tao Shan immediately scooped up the slush, grabbed Hemutuo and Sannuo, pushed them, and ran towards the top of the mountain where the wolves were rushing down.


    "Fifth brother, don''t sleep, we are saved!" He Mutuo ran with Sannuo on his back. When he found that Sannuo''s body was getting colder, he was so frightened that he hurriedly said to Liuzi next to him: "Hurry up and stab Wu with a knife. Brother, dont let him sleep where it hurts the most!


    "Yes!" Liuzi took the knife while running and gave it to Sannuo. Sannuo moved in pain, but he bled too much and his eyelids only opened a slit, and he fell asleep again.


    "Help, help us, someone is injured here, we are from Lei Wuye of the Northwest Lei Family Caravan!" He Mutuo shouted at the top of his lungs. At this moment, he was speaking Dachu dialect, but his ent was very thick. Not sure.


    On the hilltop where the wolves were running out, You Ping and the scouts saw the army of thievesing to kill them. They originally wanted to run back to report the news, but when they heard the words "Lei Wuye", they hurriedly said: "Old third and fourth, follow me. Go down and take a look. The second son will **** the two scouts back to tell the general that the army of soldiers and thieves ising again. There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses. The others are waiting here to meet us."


    "Yes." Erping took the order and rushed back with the scouts.


    You Ping led his men and rushed down. After seeing the clothes on He Mutuo''s body, he stepped back and pointed his knife at them: "Thieves!"


    He Mutuo quickly put down Sannuo and knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "We are not soldiers, we are the sons of Lei Wuye from the Lei family caravan. This is my younger brother. He is seriously injured. Save him, save him quickly..."


    By the end of the sentence, my voice was almost inaudible.


    Tao Shan quickly added: "They are indeed the sons of Lord Lei. My name is Tao Shan, and I am the Juntian Guard under themand of the Emperor of Chu... The great wizard of the Rong thief is dead, and was killed by San Nuo. The Rong thief camp is in chaos at the moment. , its a good time to counterattack! Thest half of the sentence was more effective than anything else, and You Pings eyes lit up when he heard it.


    He Mutuo threw the things left by Ah Chuan to You Ping again: "Ah Chuan, in the seventh year of Jingyuan, Ah Chuan followed the Lei family caravan to Dafeng Vige, He''an Prefecture to buy spices. General Qin and Mrs. Qin both recognized him~"


    After finishing speaking, he was panting and looking at You Ping with tears in his eyes, hoping that he could believe them and save their lives... Dad must be dead, and he can''t let his fifth brother die again!


    After hearing this, You Ping hurriedly picked up the things on the ground and took the risk of lighting a torch to see that they were indeed belonging to the Lei family''s caravan. He immediately put out the torch and rushed over to carry Sannuo on his back: "Old third and fourth, hurry up and save people." , get out of danger first and then borate!


    He added: "Take the Xingshen Pills and give them to him. Don''t let him sleep."


    "Yes!" The third and fourth sons rushed over while getting the medicine. After giving the medicine to Sannuo, they went to pick up He Mutuo, who was exhausted. They also gave him a Xingshen Pill and took them with him. Run to the hiding ce.


    After running to the ce, he called to the brothers who were left behind: "We just lit the torches. The soldiers should find us soon. We can''t stay here anymore. Take the tunnel. After exiting the tunnel, run into the mountains. After avoiding the soldiers, Then transfer back to the camp, quickly!"


    They often hide in the mountains. They have dug some tunnels and can walk underground safely. However, the tunnels are not long and they can only hide their whereabouts for a short time.


    "Let''s go~" The other brothers immediately divided into two teams, one team led the way, and the other team swept away the traces... They were like wolves in the forest, shuttling quickly, and soon reached the tunnel entrance, and were walking underground again like rabbits. , and then turned into another tunnel. After turning three times in a row, he exited the tunnel and ran towards the mountains.


    After running for more than a quarter of an hour, You Ping stopped: "Put the bup nket on the ground, bring the medicine box, Fourth Brother saves people!"


    The brothers cooperated tacitly and were quickly prepared. You Pingid Sannuo on the nket and frowned at the six arrow wounds on his back... If he didn''t die, it would be that the Lord of Hell was disgusted.


    Perhaps the Lord of Hell really disliked Sannuo. His six arrow wounds actually avoided the vital points and did not damage the lungs, heart or spine. However, the wounds bled too much and the arrows were still poisonous.


    Fortunately, Sannuo had already taken the antidote, blocking the toxin. You Ping and the others stopped the bleeding, and after briefly treating the wound, they continued on their way: "Go into the mountains. There will be a supply point for us in an hour. There are horses there, so ride on them." You can reach the camp at the front in an hour, and then ask the doctor to remove the arrow for your brother, he will definitely survive."


    You Ping said, carrying Sannuo on his back again, taking He Mu and asking them to go to the supply point.


    "Thank you." Hemutuo said with a choked voice and followed You Ping.


    After walking for a while, he turned back and nced in the direction of the military camp. Tao Shan knew that he was thinking about Master Lei Wu, so he patted him on the shoulder and said: "The general already knows his fate, don''t worry about him, he died without a trace." Sorry."


    He Mutuo didn''t say anything, just wiped away his tears and continued walking.


    "Where is the son of the fifth master Lei?!" After Qin Sang learned the news, he rode out to greet him personally. When he saw He Mu entrusting them, he rode over and asked, "Are you the son of the fifth master Lei?"


    They look somewhat simr.


    He Mutuo nodded, pointed at Sannuo on the horse and said: "He is the same. He also killed Rong Dan, the great wizard of the Rong thief. Now the Rong thief camp is in chaos."


    Luo Ying was overjoyed when he heard this: "Seriously? Hahaha, God is helping us. Brother Mu, hurry up and send out troops. While the soldiers and thieves are in chaos, kill them without leaving a single piece of armor behind!"

 Chapter 2360: Kill Tiehe【2】

    Chapter 2360: Kill Tiehe��2��


    Chapter 2360 Killing Tiehe2


    The great wizard died tragically and the soldiers'' faith copsed. This was a golden opportunity for them to repel the bandits. Qin Sang would not miss it and did not dare to miss it.


    He immediately ordered: "beat the drums and gather the troops. After half an hour, send troops to the camp of the thieves and drive them out of Chu territory in one go!"


    "Yes!" Zhang Tu led his troops to gallop through the camp to deliver the order: "General Qin ordered us to beat the drums and gather the troops. Within half an hour, we will send troops to attack the camp of the soldiers and thieves and drive them out of the Chu territory!"


    The Chu armys camp was huge, stretching for dozens of miles, but with a military order, the big drum of the Chinese armys tent was beaten: Dong, dong, dong!


    Soon, the sound of big drums also sounded from the nearby camp.


    Dong dong dong, dong dong dong!


    The sound of the drum started from the central tent and spread in all directions. When the soldiers in each small camp heard the sound of the drum, they immediately gathered in front of their respective generals'' tents, and then led by the generals, they gathered towards the center of the main camp.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the entire camp were in motion. The sound of running was loud and the snow and mud ground shook. The fastest gathering was the old northwest army brought by Luo Ying.


    The old army in the northwest was like a fierce tiger, shouting endlessly when running to gather.


    He Mutuo was sitting in the carriage, watching the Chu army gathering. He was excited and at the same time, his hatred increased. He raised the curtain of the carriage and said to the officer driving: "Tell General Qin that I am going to fight the soldiers too!"


    "Don''t move, the needle is being applied. If you move around, you will have a stroke even if you don''t die!" Dr. Luo was very angry. He didn''t like such impulsive patients. He was afraid that something would happen, so he quickly asked the soldiers in the car to hold him down.


    He Mutuo couldn''t move, but he still shouted out of the car: "Brother, please tell General Qin that I''m going to fight the Rong people too... My father may still be alive, I have to save him!"


    If he died, he would collect his body, kill the bandits, and avenge Sannuo, Dad, and Achuan.


    "Don''t worry, Master Lei, I will inform the general after I deliver you to the ce." The soldier who drove the car agreed, controlled the speed of his horse, avoided the assembled soldiers, and arrived in front of a rescue camp more than a quarter of an hourter.


    Sannuo had already arrived first and was being carried into the tent and was pulling out arrows.


    But he was hit by too many arrows, and the crossbow arrows of the thieves were hooked arrows, so it was not easy to take them out.


    Ye Dakou was good at knife wounds and was good at taking arrows. He was called here, along with Guanshi Min Da, Doctor Xiao Liu and other people with excellent medical skills.


    Ye Dakou and Manager Min spent more than a quarter of an hour before taking out the first arrow. Looking at the poisonous and barbed arrow, they frowned and said to Qin Sang: "Young Master, I want to take out all the arrows." I''m afraid it will take more than two hours to take it out... One of the arrows is too deep, and I''m afraid it won''t be possible to take it back. I have to drive the arrow in and take it out from the chest. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the heart and lungs, so I can''t take it out from the chest. Dont be afraid, there is a 70% chance that you will survive, so you dont have to worry, you can go and fight the bandits with confidence.


    Soldiers are very fast, and the fighter ne cannot be dyed. It is impossible for Qin Sang to wait too long. After hearing the exnation: "He killed the great wizard of the Rong thief, and he is also the son of Lei Wu Ye. We must save him."


    Ye Dakou: "Yes, we will definitely save him."


    Qin Sang finally felt relieved and turned around to leave the camp. When Hemutuo saw him, he immediately shouted: "General Qin, what about my fifth brother? I am also going to fight against the bandits and avenge my father and the others!"


    Tao Shan and others also said: "General Qin, we are also going to kill the bandits!"


    Nearly all the Juntian guards who followed Lei Wuye to Da Rong were dead. Those were their brothers of life and death, and they wanted to avenge them.


    "Your brother is fine, there is a 70% chance of surviving." Qin Sang responded to Hemu Tuo''s words, walked over, and asked Dr. Luo, who was giving He Mu Tuo acupuncture: "How is he? Can he still march?"


    Doctor Luo said: "He is strong and can ride a horse for a while, but he fainted from exhaustion before. It is best to sleep before going to the battlefield, otherwise he may faint on the battlefield." "General Qin, I can hold on." , just let me go... I want to go collect my father''s body." He Mutuo choked and said, thinking of the fate faced by Mr. Lei Wu, he felt extremely ufortable.


    Qin Sang thought of Father Qin. If he could see his father for thest time and collect his body, he would rush there even if he was exhausted. He agreed: "Okay, after the acupuncture,e and gather immediately. Doctor Luo, give him something to eat." Take some solid Zeng Qi pills.


    He also told the soldiers: "Prepare our military badges and armor for them. After finishing, take them to assemble."


    The soldiers responded: "Yes."


    Qin Sang got on his horse and rushed to the Chinese army''s tent with You Ping and others.


    In the open space in front of the big tent, countless Chu troops have gathered.


    Luo Ying was waiting outside the big tent with hundreds of generals, deputy generals, and thousands of households. When he saw Qin Sanging, he breathed a sigh of relief: "Brother Mu, you are finally here."


    If he doesn''te, he will go find him.


    Qin Sang nodded to him as a response, and then ordered Zhang Tu: "Take the messenger and ride in a circle, tell all the soldiers that Lei Wuye and his son of the Lei family caravan have killed the great wizard of the army. The army is in chaos and their fighting spirit is gone. No, we will definitely defeat the bandits this time!"


    "Yes!" Zhang Tu led hundreds of messengers, riding back and forth, beating gongs and shouting: "Lei Wuye and his son of the Lei family caravan have killed the great wizard of the army. The army is in chaos and has no fighting spirit. We are here." We will definitely defeat the bandits this time!"


    The soldiers had already heard some news. Now that they heard this again, their morale was greatly boosted. They were all excited and howling to fight against the bandits.


    "Brother Luo, have you found the soldiers who can speak Rongnguage?" Qin Sang asked.


    Luo Ying nodded: "We found them. There are a thousand of them who can speak Rongnguage and they can speak fluently. They have been gathered together and are on standby. Don''t worry."


    That''s good. Qin Sang said again: "Brother Luo, you take the northwest old army and Uncle Niu and the others to take the first step, followed by the baggage camp. Before attacking, use the baggage baggage to drop poison, kill them first, and destroy them." To improve the morale of the soldiers, let the soldiers who can speak Rongnguage speak out to break their morale. I will lead the rest of the troops. We have only two goals for this counterattack, kill Tiehe and Tuogude, and drive the soldiers to Long in one go. Behind the mountains!


    Brother Luo is a pioneer general. He has fought countless battles and has the ability to dispatch hundreds of thousands of troops. Therefore, it is most appropriate for him to take the lead and Uncle Niu to follow him.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We must defeat the rebels in one fell swoop. If we miss it, we will have to pay a higher price if we want to regain the lost territory.


    The generals had long wanted to take back the lost ground, and after hearing this, they all responded in unison: "Yes!"


    After the discussion, Luo Ying took the Northwest Old Army and Niu Dabao and the others set off first.


    One hundred thousand troops took the lead and headed towards the newly built camp of the soldiers. Before they reached the army camp, they were discovered by Tuogude''s men.


    After the Rong thief scouts saw the army led by Luo Ying, they hurriedly reported to Tuogude: "King, arge number of Chu troops were found in front, and there were many baggage apanying them. It seems that they are going to counterattack!"


    Tuogude was angry that he failed to kill Sannuo. Hearing the news, he sneered and said: "Hey, do you want to take the opportunity to counterattack?"


    Think that with the great wizard dead and the army in chaos, you can take the opportunity to defeat them and turn defeat into victory? What a dream!

 Chapter 2361: seriously injured

    Chapter 2361: seriously injured


    Chapter 2361 Serious Injury


    Even if the great wizard dies, with his ability and the bravery of the soldiers, he can trample the Chu army into a pulp!


    "Gather troops immediately to attack the Chu army!" Tuogude ordered, and then said: "Send a messenger back to the camp and tell Tian Khan that the traitor Sannuo has fled to the Chu army''s camp, and ask him to lead all the troops immediately The soldiers go out to fight, attack the Chu army, kill Sannuo, and avenge the great wizard!"


    Tuogude said this because he wanted to arouse the anger of the soldiers, so that the soldiers would attack the Chu army in one fell swoop in order to avenge the great wizard.


    Hehe, do you think that the great wizard can no longer be used after he dies?


    Wrong, as long as he wants, he can use the great wizard whether he is alive or dead!


    "Yes." The messenger hurriedly rode back to the camp and told Tian Khan to lead his troops to meet the enemy.


    The soldiers led by Tuogude have been assembled. He rode his horse forward, staring at the soldiers with wolf-like eyes, and shouted: "Warriors of the Witch God, the humble Chu Xinzuo Sannuo has defected to the Chu army, taking Chu with him. The army ising, if you want to avenge the great wizard and atone for your sins from the wizard god, then take out your knives, take your poison, kill all the Chu army, capture Sannuo, and chop him into pieces!"


    He also said: "Whoever kills one Chu army will be rewarded with a sheep; whoever kills ten Chu soldiers will be rewarded with an ox; whoever kills hundreds of humble Chu households will be rewarded with a beautiful Chu girl!" Tuogu said. De looked at the soldiers and said: "Da Chu is vast and has everything. As long as you conquer Da Chu, you will be able to live a life like the nobles of the Chu people, with glory, wealth, beauties and horses, and endless enjoyment!"


    Tuogude was very good at deceiving people. He first aroused the anger of the soldiers by avenging the great wizard, and then lured them with money and beauties, so that the morale of the soldiers was boosted. They all shouted: "Kill the Chu army, capture the enemy." Sanno, avenge the great wizard!"


    Tuogude was very happy to see it and said with a smile: "Warriors, the Witch God is watching you. Charge and kill all the Chu troops!"


    After saying that, he asked Hu Ang to give medicine to the soldiers. It was the kind of exciting and killing medicine given to them by the great wizard.


    After eating, the soldiers went crazy and killed the Chu army.


    "Report!" The scout who was running at the forefront rode back to report to Luo Ying: "Master Ying, the soldiers are not disorganized over there. Instead, they are screaming towards us and killing us."


    He added: "The one who leads the troops is Tuogu."


    "It''s this beast again!" Luo Ying had fought many battles with Tuogu and hated this thief deeply. He also knew that Tuogu was difficult to defeat, so he hurriedly said: "Stop, load up the baggage and poison."


    "Yes!" The ordering soldier immediately passed on Luo Ying''s military order.


    There was a nging sound, all kinds of baggage were pushed forward, and slings were put into poison bags.


    Luo Ying: "Positioning arrow!"


    Swish swish!


    A wave of positioning arrows were shot.


    Among the baggage weapons, there is a wheeled observation tower pushed by dozens of soldiers. There are soldiers with excellent eyesight and semaphore skills who look ahead from the tower. When the army of soldiers and thieves is about to reach the ce where the arrow is positioned, Wave the g.


    The soldiers next to the catapult saw this and immediately dropped the poison bag.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison bag flew out with stones inside. When it hit the ground, the poison bag burst apart due to gravity. The poison powder filled the air, and all the soldiers in front suffered disaster.


    But the soldiers had taken the stimnt powder and were not afraid of the poison at all. They roared and rode towards them on horseback.


    Luo Ying: "Let it go again!"


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack was thrown out again and exploded in the army of soldiers, but the soldiers still ignored it and charged like bulls.


    Swish swish!


    The thieves were good at riding and shooting. Luo Ying and others only threw poison packets twice before the soldiers ran into the shooting range and shot towards the Chu army with their sharp arrows.


    "Shield formation!" Luo Ying shouted. Seeing that the thieves were still fierce, he said again: "Back off!"


    The shield soldiers immediately gathered to block the rain of arrows, while most of the Chu army retreated. After retreating three times, the poison finally had some effect. The soldiers slowed down, and there were bursts of screams from the army of soldiers and thieves. .


    Luo Ying''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Kill!"


    The old northwestern army was ordering, and the tiger went down the mountain, killed towards the front, and soon met with Rongbing. Luo Ying, on the other hand, stared at Tuo Gude and led Gui Ye and the others to kill Tuo Gude.


    Tuo Gude sneered when he saw it. Luo Ying, the idiot, was still the same as before. He only knew how to charge headlong. He was in the middle of the army. Luo Ying might not be able to rush to him and kill him even if he died ten times.


    However, Luo Ying was brave, and with the support of General Ling and General Sheng, he actually fought his way out and got closer and closer to Tuo Gude.


    Tuogude was startled, then sneered disdainfully: "All the witch armies, follow my king to attack and kill Luo Ying!"


    Do you think you are the only one who wants to kill me?


    This king has long wanted to chop you into pieces, and Qin Mu, that **** killed his brother-inw.


    "Yes!" Hu Ang shouted: "The witch army gathers, facing the southeast, eagle g, kill!"


    The witch armies gathered one after another, and soon several thousand people gathered to kill in the direction of Luo Ying.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Ghost said: "Master Ying, Tuogude is crazy. Let''s retreat first. There is no need to fight him head-on."


    If you really want to fight hard, you should wait until the young marquis arrives with his army.


    But Luo Ying didn''t want to give up, and said with a smile: "How can we kill him if we don''t take advantage of him to go crazy... This thief is smarter and braver than Tiehe, so he must die. Otherwise, even if we defeat the Rong thief this time, as long as he is here, in less than ten years, he will be killed." Da Rong will definitelye back and attack Da Chu again!"


    upying Da Chu and migrating the soldiers to settle in Chu territory was proposed by Tuo Gude. Such a big threat must not be allowed to stay and must be killed!


    Swish swish!


    The arrows from the witch army are alreadying.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The northwest old army reacted quickly and immediately used iron shields to block the sharp arrows of the witch army.


    Tuogude''s face turned gloomy: "Tune the bowstring and let go of the arrow!"


    Thest group of witch soldiers immediately adjusted their bowstrings, opened their bows and set arrows, and swish, swish, and another shower of arrows headed towards Luo Ying and the others.


    This time, the sharp arrow finally prated the iron shield and injured a group of old northwest troops.


    Tuo Gude was overjoyed and said: "A big powerful crossbow, coated with poison, aimed at Luo Ying, I want him to die!"


    The ballista was immediately pushed up, and countless sharp arrows were aimed at Luo Ying.


    Swish swish!


    There was a strong and weak sound of breaking wind, and powerful crossbow arrows and arrow rain were directed at Luo Ying. Arge number of people from the Eagle Food Gang fell with the old northwest army.


    But Luo Ying seemed to have been hit by an arrow, and his body flew up, flew out from the horse, and hit the ground heavily.


    Master Gui immediately jumped off his horse, rolled to Luo Ying''s side, and asked the people from the Eagle Food Gang to use iron shields to block Luo Ying.


    The people in the Eagle Food Gang shouted in horror: "Master Ying, call the doctor quickly, Master Ying has been hit by an arrow!"


    The distance between the two armies was not too far or too close. Tuo Gudou couldn''t hear what the people from the Eagle Food Gang were shouting, and he couldn''t see the real situation. He only got a rough idea, thinking that Luo Ying had been hit by an arrow, and said happily: "Kill him, chop him up." Got Luo Ying!"


    "Come on, kill Luo Ying of the Eagle Food Gang!" The witch army shouted and rushed in the direction of Luo Ying. However, the people of the Eagle Food Gang seemed to have no intention of fighting because Luo Ying was injured, and they did not resist the witch army very much. But retreat step by step.


    When the witch army saw this, they were very excited and continued to rush forward shouting: "Kill Luo Ying and avenge the brothers back then!"


    Back then in Beicang Mansion, many of their witch army brothers died at the hands of Luo Ying. This revenge must be avenged.


    Hu Ang was a little worried and hurriedly said to Tuo Gude: "King, Luo Ying has always been brave, resourceful and cunning. Could it be that he is just faking it?"

 Chapter 2362: fall into the trap

    Chapter 2362: fall into the trap


    Chapter 2362 Falling into the trap


    Tuo Gu''s hand on the horse paused and he let out two whistles. The witch army that was charging forward immediately split into two. Half continued to kill towards the ce where Luo Ying fell from the horse, and the other half returned and gathered around him. around to protect him.


    Tuogude took out a bag of antidote, took one first, and then threw the remaining antidote to the witch army: "Divide the antidote and eat!"


    This is the antidote to the anti-stimnt powder.


    Although the stimting powder can make warriors excited, killing the enemy regardless of injuries will make people lose their minds... He was harmed by the stimting powder just now, and almost got Luo Ying''s way. Fortunately, he didn''t let Hu Ang eat the stimting powder. Medicinal powder.


    "Yes." The witch army shared the antidote, but there was too little antidote, only more than two hundred people, and the remaining witch army did not receive the antidote.


    Tuogude was not worried, but was very satisfied. He only needed more than two hundred witch soldiers to protect him, and the rest were left to him to charge into the battle. He wanted Luo Ying to die!


    He also ordered: "The big and powerful ballistae, all push over, aim at the generals of Jian Chu, and kill them all for me!"


    To capture the thieves, capture the king first. As long as the generals who are cheap to Chu are killed, the rest of the Chu army will be just a bunch ofmbs to be ughtered by the brave warriors of the Rong Dynasty.


    Kaka, arge crossbow car of the Taiwan University was pushed up, put in a poisonous crossbow arrow, and shot towards General Great Chu.


    Swish swish!


    "Sir, be careful!" After Han Sansong saw therge crossbow arrows heading towards Niu DaBao, the bow and arrow aimed at the soldiers immediately turned around and shot towards Niu DaBao''s horse, hitting the horse''s neck.


    The horse was in pain, neighed, raised its front hooves high, and knocked the bull and leopard off the horse. The big crossbow hit the horse with a bang, and shot the horse straight away, nailing it to the ground not far away.


    Niu Dabao was frightened by the sight. The bandit''s powerful crossbow was so powerful that it could even shoot away a horse weighing several hundred kilograms.


    Dad! Niu Erjin hurriedly rode over, jumped off his horse, and ran towards Niu Dabao: Dad, how are you? Are you injured?


    "You brat, you''re looking for death. I told you, take care of yourself on the battlefield and don''t take risks to save others. Doing so will only kill yourself. What are you doing here?!" Niu Dabao hurriedly got up and kicked the cow. Erjin: "Go back, don''t rush forward."


    "Sir, horse!" Han Sansong has been in the northwest for three years and has experience in fighting. When he hit the long knife in his hand, his horse suffered pain and ran towards Niu Dabao. He took the horse of his cavalry and let the horse The cavalry ran back, followed the infantry, and shouted to Erjin: "Erjin, follow the vanguard. Don''t rush forward. If you rush too far, you will be a target for the thieves... Don''t let us worry about you. !


    After saying that, he shouted to his soldiers: "Line up, follow the gs closely, and watch the soldiers'' positioning arrows. Don''t cross easily, or you will be hit by their arrows!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers reorganized their formation and moved forward. When they were within shooting range, they fired arrows to attack the thieves from a distance.


    Niu Erjin didn''t want to cause trouble to everyone, so he followed the vanguard obediently.


    On the other side, Peng Tu had led the witch army to kill not far from Luo Ying. When he looked on the horse, he saw that Luo Ying''s body was covered with blood. The crossbow arrow had been broken into two pieces. The wooden section was thrown to the ground, and the iron section was thrown to the ground. The fault lies with Luo Ying.


    Peng Tu was overjoyed and immediately asked the witch army to raise gs and tell Tuo Gude the good news.


    After Tuogude saw the g message, his eyes widened: "Hahaha, bless the witch god, Luo Ying, a **** like that, was really injured by a crossbow arrow. He will definitely die this time!"


    However, Tuogude did not pursue him. Instead, he asked the witch army to raise a g and inform Pengtu that he would lead his troops to kill Luo Ying and chop off Luo Ying''s head.


    "Go up, half surround Luo Ying, half stop the rescuers, make a quick fight, kill Luo Ying, sacrifice his head to the Witch God, and ask for forgiveness!" After Peng Tu''s demonic words confused the crowd, he immediately led the witch army towards the Follow Luo Ying and kill him.


    Stop them and **** Master Ying to retreat! Master Gui yelled at the top of his lungs. Look at it, Luo Ying was really seriously injured, and his hand kept pressing on Luo Yings chest, and there was blood everywhere. Peng Tu looked at it clearly: "Luo Ying is really injured, his helmet has fallen off, the crossbow is aimed at him, kill him!"


    Ouch! The witch soldiers were very excited after taking the stimnt powder. They shouted, aiming their crossbows at Luo Yings head and shooting at him.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The people of the Eagle Food Gang formed a formation with iron shields to block the sharp arrows, and shouted: "Hold them off and let Master Ghost **** Master Ying away, quickly!"


    Seeing that Luo Ying was about to run away, the witch army rushed over and soon they were fighting with the people from the Eagle Food Gang.


    Aqishan and the others also took stimnt powder and wanted to avenge the great wizard. When they saw the movement here and knew that Luo Ying was injured, they immediately asked someone to blow the trumpet.


    Moo moo!


    The vanguard general of Da Chu, Luo Ying, is seriously injured. Quickly cut off his path and kill him to avenge the great wizard!


    Many soldiers had heard of the name of Luo Ying, the vanguard general of Da Chu. When they learned that Luo Ying was seriously injured and the effect of the medicine powder, they went crazy and started to kill him.


    Looking at the soldiersing like a tide, Master Gui broke out in cold sweat on his back and cursed: "What a mess, this time all the soldiers are here to kill you!"


    He let go of his hand again, looked at the real wound under his right armpit, and asked, "Can you still walk? If you can, get on your horse and retreat!"


    Luo Ying was really injured, but he was just grazed by a crossbow arrow and took the antidote, so it was nothing serious.


    "Damn, this beast Tuo Gude is still so shrewd. I''m pretending to be like this, and he won''te here!" Luo Ying cursed and insisted not to get on the horse, but let the ghost master and the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang continue to drag him away. Follow him and keep pretending.


    "In order to lure him to the bait, you risked your life!" Master Gui was so angry that he wanted to stab Luo Ying, but after cursing, he had to call the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang: "Quickly, drag Master Ying to the right Lets go, wherever General Sheng is, go to him. After joining forces with him, it will be easier to defeat the witch army.


    The brothers from the Eagle Food Gang hurried over to drag Luo Ying away.


    Tuo Gude saw it and finally couldn''t wait any longer: "It''s not a lie, that **** Luo Ying is really injured. Hu Ang follows me and kills him. He must die this time!"


    After saying that, he hit his horse and chased Luo Ying.


    Hu Ang was so anxious that he quickly followed up with two thousand witch troops to protect Tuo Gude.


    When Luo Ying saw it, he cursed Tuo Gude: "This beast is really afraid of death. With so many people escorting him, how can Mu Geer kill him?!"


    Mr. Ghost said: "Young Master has made arrangements, so don''t worry. Just retreat to General Sheng."


    Tuo Gude is shrewd, and it is not easy to plot against him, so Luo Ying did not take the risk impulsively, but decided on a strategy to lure the enemy after repeated discussions with Qin Sang.


    It''s just that the battlefield is chaotic. Whether this strategy can be sessful depends on coordination. If the coordination is not good, or Qin Sang does not arrive in time, the strategy will fail!


    The ghost master urged again: "The sharp arrows of the witch army are catching up. They are dragging you too slowly. Get up quickly and run away on horseback!"


    Luo Ying had no choice but to get up and was helped onto the horse by two brothers from the Eagle Food Gang. He rode the horse and ran staggeringly towards General Sheng.


    Seeing this, Tuogude became anxious. He whipped his horse, sped up and chased Luo Ying. He shouted to the back: "Luo Ying is about to run away. Chase him quickly, use his ballistae and fire arrows!"

 Chapter 2363: black begonia

    Chapter 2363: ck begonia


    Chapter 2363 ck Begonia


    After hearing this, the witch army pushing the powerful ballista stopped immediately and aimed at Luo Ying.


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows flew out, buzzing, and headed towards Luo Ying.


    The enemys crossbows are strong, get out of the way! Luo Yings ears were very good. After hearing the sound, he shouted to alert General Sheng and the others. Then he swayed and hung upside down from the horses back to its belly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The crossbow arrows flew over the horse''s back and pierced the ground not far ahead, shooting several of General Sheng''s shield soldiers away. Luo Ying managed to escape.


    Spread out to both sides, spreading out the range of powerful crossbow arrows! General Sheng shouted.


    There was a crash, and the old northwest army immediately dispersed to both sides.


    Tuogude was furious: "Let it go again!"


    Swish swish!


    Dozens of powerful ballistae firedrge crossbow arrows at General Sheng and the others. Three of the powerful ballistae also aimed at General Sheng, trying to kill him, the former northwest general.


    Drive! General Sheng had excellent riding skills. As soon as he controlled the reins, the horse immediately ran to the side.


    The targeted old northwest troops were veterans with richbat experience. Seeing that they could no longer run, they all jumped off their horses andy on the ground. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, powerful crossbow arrows flew over their heads, only damaging the horses but not them. .


    "Hahaha, trash. Although the crossbow arrow is powerful, it is too big and can only fly upward. If we lie down, it will be unable to do anything to us!" The old soldiers in the northwest were very crazy andughed at Tuogude.


    Luo Ying got even crazier. After blowing a whistle, he shouted to the old northwest army: "Sing the song to attack Rongfu and remind little Tuotuo of the time when he was chased by the Chu army and wet his pants!"


    "Yes!" The old soldiers in the northwest sang "Fighting the Rong Fu" one after another. It was the song that Jun Tianwei hummed before he died. The song was loud and loud, resounding throughout the fields. After listening to it, the old army veterans remembered that they were killed when they fought against the old army in the northwest. The scene of the chase gave me a chill in my heart.


    Tuo Gude waspletely angered and shouted: "Go up, chop Luo Ying into pieces and kill Sheng Yunchen!"


    Tuogu never expected that the old northwest armies like Sheng Yunchen would reappear. Looking at these old enemies, he remembered the nightmare of previous defeats and lost hisposure again.


    When he waspletely angered, arge number of soldiers and horses suddenly rushed out from a small mountain col on the left side behind him. The leader was none other than Qin Sang.


    ! A long and sharp whistle sounded, and tens of thousands of horses appeared on the mountain col.


    Horse galloping, swooping down like lightning, scattering the witch army behind Tuogude.


    "ck Begonia!" Qin Sang shouted towards the fastest ck horse, making a few whistles that Qin Er taught him when he was a child, but he couldn''t helpining in his heart: The second brother is too bad, even if he likes Begonia Flowers , Second brother cant give his mount such a girly name.


    And he can''t change the name of ck Begonia yet, because the second brother is dead. This is thest gift given to him by the second brother. No matter what, he has to keep calling it and cannot change it.


    Qin Er said: The youngest, ept your brothers gift well. If ck Begonia dies, there will still be Red Begonia, Pink Begonia, and White Begonia for you to ride on, so dont worry.


    That''s right, Qin Ji prepared many horses for Qin Sang, all named after Begonia. Who told Qin Sang to like to sleep with Begonia flowers hidden when he was a child?


    Qin Ji felt that as a good brother, since he wanted to give gifts, he had to send them to his heart. Horses and begonias were both my favorites, so they were given together. It was perfect.


    After hearing this, the ck horse rushed towards him.


    Qin Sang grabbed the horse''s mane, turned on his horse, aimed the crossbow arrow at Tuo Gude, and fired three arrows in a volley, shooting off Tuo Gude''s helmet.


    "There is an enemy attack from behind. Gather your troops to protect King Tuogu!" Hu Ang shouted, and then shouted to Peng Tu in front: "Come back quickly, we have been tricked. Luo Ying is not really injured, they are trying to surround him." Kill King Tuokude!


    That''s right, Qin Sang, Luo Ying, Gui Ye, General Sheng and General Ling are just going to surround and kill Tuo Gude. This thief is considered a hero, very brave, smart and tenacious. He is much more powerful than Tiehe. Killing him will keep Dachu in peace for at least fifty years.


    Moo moo!


    "The enemy is attacking, the soldiers areing back, rescue King Tuo Gude!" Hundreds of soldiers ordered the soldiers to blow the horns, so that the soldiers from all directions came back to stop Qin Sang and others who wereing to save Tuo Gude.


    However, its toote.


    "Shoot arrows to stop the soldiers who are returning to the savior!" General Ling ordered, and he immediately rushed down with his troops and horses to cut off the soldiers.


    General Sheng also led his troops to rush to the front of Tuogu, stopping the soldiers who wanted toe back. For a moment, the soldiers were cut into three sections, and Tuogu was surrounded in the middle in order to kill Luo Ying.


    What a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Qin Sang: "Strong ballista, shoot!"


    Swish swish!


    More than a dozen ballistae fired arrows towards Tuogude.


    Shield formation! Hu Ang shouted, asking the witch army to form a formation to block the powerful crossbow arrows.


    However, Qin Sang modified arge powerful ballista cart. Not only did the range of the powerful crossbow arrows be longer, but the power of the powerful crossbow arrows also became greater. After prating the iron shield of the witch army, it continued to kill Tuo Gude.


    Tuogu was stunned and furious. These ballistae chariots belonged to their Dagong army, but Qin Mu, a bastard, actually used Dagong''s things to deal with him!


    Dang!


    Tuogude was quite brave. Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, he held the knife in both hands and shed at the iing powerful crossbow arrow... After the crossbow arrow was blocked by the iron shield, its strength became weaker, and Tuogude knocked it aside with his sword.


    Ke Tuogude was also shaken to the ground by the force of the crossbow.


    Swish swish!


    Luo Ying took the opportunity to shoot a sleeve arrow, Tuo Gude did not rush to avoid it, and was hit by an arrow. The crossbow arrow only hit his shoulder. Tuo Gude only suffered pain and was not seriously injured.


    "Luo Ying, you''re dead!" Tuo Gude pulled off the rope from the horse, quickly swung and pulled it,ssoed Luo Ying, and pulled back hard. Luo Ying was pulled towards Tuo Gude. .


    Master Ying! Master Gui was shocked and hurriedly drew his knife to cut the rope, but this kind of rope was made of cowhide and beef tendons, so it was difficult to cut.


    And the sharp arrows of the witch army were already aimed at Luo Ying, shooting at him.


    Swish swish!


    Hit arrows to kill Luo Ying.


    Luo Yongyong was brave and used his strength to twist his body and dodge most of the sharp arrows. However, no matter how powerful he was, he could not dodge all the sharp arrows when his neck was tied and dragged along. He was hit by several arrows.


    "Master Ying!" Master Gui was so anxious that he got on his horse and chased after Luo Ying: "Fire an arrow and kill the witch army who is firing arrows on the opposite side!"


    Swish swish!


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang and the old northwest army fired arrows in unison, interrupting the witch army''s attempt to fire arrows again and saving Luo Ying''s life.


    But Qin Sang had already rushed over on horseback, grabbed the spear from the hand of a shaman soldier, and threw it towards Tuo Gude.


    His arm strength is amazing and his uracy is good. The spear is aimed at Tuogude''s head. Tuogude has no helmet on his head at this moment. If this move seeds, Tuogude will die!


    Tuo Gude looked at the ear that fell on the ground and became furious. He grabbed the sword and rode towards Qin Sang: "Qin Mu, I want you to die!"


    Qin Sang''s expression remained unchanged, his deep eyes were full of murderous intent and perseverance, he stared at Tuogude closely, riding a ck horse, holding the Tang Dao made for him by Gu Jinli in his hand, and faced him head-on.

 Chapter 2364: Broken arm

    Chapter 2364: Broken arm


    Chapter 2364 Broken Arm


    "Shoot arrows." Hu Ang was smart and asked the witch army to shoot arrows at Qin Sang before the two of them were killed, hoping to kill him.


    Swish swish!


    But before their arrow rain could kill them, the men and horses led by Hong Dao first fired poison arrows at the witch army. With a bang bang sound, the poison package exploded, and the ck and gray poisonous powder formed a ck mist, covering all the witch army, making the witch army They couldn''t see clearly and became panicked.


    This is a cheap poison, everyone, be careful. Wujun Qianhu shouted, but when he shouted, there was a sudden thumping sound in his ears... It was the sound of a knife digging into the flesh.


    Looking at the ck and gray mist of medicine and listening to these sounds, he remembered something and shouted in horror: "The Langhou Army of Da Chu, the Langhou Army of Da Chu areing, quickly form a shield formation to stop them!"


    The Langhou Army of Da Chu is simr to the witch army. They are all trained ording to the standard of surpassing the dead soldiers. Each one is extremely brave and proficient in the art of assassination. Being surrounded by them, they narrowly escaped death.


    However, it was already toote.


    Hundreds of Wolf Marquis soldiers plus the dead soldiers from the Death Soldier Battalion led by Hong Dao took advantage of the medicine mist to form a group of three and stabbed the witch army in the back with the special sharp long thorn des in their hands.


    Each blow hit the spot where the back of the Witch''s head meets the neck... This ce is where the helmet and the iron neck protector are connected, and it is one of the weakest points in the Witch''s armor.


    Push, the sharp thorns pierced the back of the head, and the sound of being pulled out was heard endlessly. There was also a burst of Rongnguage from all around: "Toogu has slept with the great wizard. The witch **** is furious and will bring disaster to the witch army. The great army will surely perish!"


    The voice was loud and clear, and many witches and soldiers heard it.


    Hu Ang was angry and shouted: "This is a cruel trick of Chu. Don''t believe it. Gather your troops, gather your troops and kill them!"


    Ding ding ding!


    The witch army''s thousands of households knocked on an iron block, making a clear sound: "The witch army returns to meet the army of the Langhou Hou of Da Chu!"


    When the witch army heard the nging sound, they immediately gathered back, but when they were about to counterattack, the Wolf Marquis army had already withdrawn... They were marching as fast as ghosts.


    "Poison powder, release it again!" Hong Dao shouted, the crossbow arrow in his hand was already aimed at Hu Ang.


    Bang bang bang!


    Poisonous powder was thrown at the witch army again, and ck mist enveloped them.


    Swish, swish, swish, the arrows from Hongdao and others shot out, screams were heard, and many witch soldiers were hit.


    Dang!


    Hu Ang was protected by numerous witch armies and escaped disaster.


    But the thousands of members of the witch army who were shouting were shot by He Min with an arrow and fell into a pool of blood.


    He Min said: "Hu''ang is too smart to hurt him easily. Kill thousands of households of the witch army first, and don''t waste time on him!"


    This was said to Hong Dao. He missed Hu Ang and said again: "The ck fog is about to disperse, retreat first!"


    "Yes." Hong Dao responded, leading the soldiers from the Death Soldier Battalion to follow the Wolf Marquis army and retreat.


    When retreating, He Min nced in the direction of Tuo Gude, wanting to shoot a cold arrow. Tuo Gude was fighting with Qin Sang, and his body was turning too fast. He was afraid of hurting Qin Sang, so he could only retract the arrow: "Lao Jiu, Yang Zi, A Zhao, go help the young Marquis!"


    "Yes!" Uncle Qin hurriedly took Yangzi and A Zhao to help. These two people were former members of the Wolf Marquis Army, but they were younger than Uncle Qin. They had been in the Eagle Food Gang all year round and were better than him in skills. He Min specially ordered two people to help him.


    He Min was the former deputy general of the Wolf Marquis Army. He was better at leading troops than Uncle Qin, the Wolf Marquis Qianhu, so he continued to stay to lead the Wolf Marquis Army and contain the Wu Army.


    "Damn, Tuo Gude is this beast, I must let him die today!" Luo Ying ignored his injuries and raised his knife to kill Tuo Gude, but he was blocked by Peng Tu who came back.


    Peng Tus body was covered in blood, but the blood was not his, but that of the Chu army.


    He licked the blood on the knife and sneered: "Sweet...you dare to be crazy even when you are injured, Luo Ying, you are dead!"


    By killing Luo Ying, he would not only be able to avenge his brother, but also achieve meritorious service and be promoted.


    Whoosh!


    When Tengtu was speaking, Luo Ying had alreadye over and shed at his feet with a knife. Pengtu was startled and hurriedly dodged, but as soon as he dodged, the long thorn in Luo Ying''s hand stabbed hard into his right waist. side.


    Ah Peng Tu was stabbed, and his face turned grim with pain. He swung the knife with his backhand and shed at Luo Yings arm holding the thorn.


    boom!


    Qin Sang threw the long knife towards Tuo Gude, blocked Peng Tu''s big knife, and saved Luo Ying''s arm.


    Luo Ying shouted: "Leave me alone, kill Tuogude!" Tuogude smiled, stared at Qin Sang, and sneered: "If you don''t have a fighting knife, let''s see how you can kill me!"


    The answer to him was the iron rope thrown by Qin Sang.


    As soon as the iron rope was put on Tuogu, Qin Sang galloped on his horse and dragged Tuogu away, trying to separate his body and head.


    "King Tuogu!" Hu Ang was frightened and immediately shouted towards the witch army: "Shoot Qin Mu and save King Tuogu!"


    "Shoot the witch army and protect the young marquis!" Seeing the danger here, He Min quickly asked the Wolf Marquis army to shoot arrows at the witch army.


    Swish swish!


    The soldiers and horses on both sides were fighting together.


    Uncle Qin and the others rode their horses to kill Tuogude and wanted to chop off his head, but Aqishan rushed ahead of them and shed at the iron rope with his big knife.


    With a ng and sparks flying, he was unable to cut the iron rope holding Tuogude.


    "What is this thing? Howe it keeps cutting? There are barbs on it!" Aqishan grabbed the iron rope full of iron barbs and cut with the ng of his knife, but Uncle Qin and the others were about to kill him. If he didn''t hurry up, he would be killed. Tuogude must die.


    Tuo Gude looked at Uncle Qin and the others approaching, but he still couldn''t make up his mind to hurt himself, so he urged Aqishan: "Hurry up, if you don''t hurry up, we will all die!"


    Aqishan felt ufortable after being scolded, but he continued to save Tuogude. After all, Tuogude had a good rtionship with King Arman.


    Uncle Qin and the others have alreadye to kill him. They all raised their swords and shed at Tuo Gude.


    Tuogude was so brave and ruthless that he grabbed Aqishan and used him to shield himself from the knife. Fortunately, Aqishan was wearing heavy armor and only suffered some skin injuries, but this was enough to chill him. .


    If you dont want to die, stop them! Tuogude shouted, and then hurriedly shouted at Hu Ang: Shoot Qin Mu!


    No matter what, Qin Sang must be killed first.


    But when he turned around and shouted, A Zhao raised his knife and struck at his head.


    Tuo Gude reacted quickly and kicked A Zhao. A Zhao''s knife deflected and hit the ground with a bang.


    Click!


    Uncle Qin took the opportunity to chop Tuo Gude''s arm, and the sharp Tang knife directly cut off Tuo Gude''s arm.


    Ah! Tuogude screamed and almost fainted from the pain.


    King Tuo Gude! Hu Ang and his witch army finally came over and shouted: Grab the iron rope and save King Tuo Gude!


    Hundreds of witch soldiers all grabbed the iron rope and pulled hard. Qin Sang was pulled off his horse. He rolled with the force, picked up the new knife handed over by You Ping, and ordered: "Blow the drum and kill the king!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums sounded, and all the soldiers gathered here to surround and kill Tuogude.


    Seeing this, Tuogude felt chills all over his body and felt the fear of death for the first time: "All warriors, meet the enemy!"


    The witch army rushed over with the soldiers, surrounded him, and escorted him back to the mountain col before the Chu army came to kill him. For a while, there was another melee.


    Moo moo, moo moo!


    A horn horn sounded, and the ghost master was startled and hurried to see the tower.


    The sentry on the tower had already waved the g and shouted: "Right ahead, there is an army of thieves, the Khan of Heaven!"


    It was Tiehe who came.

 Chapter 2365: Tehyuk died

    Chapter 2365: Tehyuk died


    Chapter 2365 Death of Tiehe


    Tiehe didn''t want toe at first, but Tuogude sent someone to send news that Sannuo had escaped into the Chu army camp, and asked him to send troops immediately to defeat the Chu army, kill Sannuo, avenge the great wizard, and save Da Rong. Thousand-year foundation.


    The death of the great wizard caused too much trouble. Many soldiers could not ept the fact andmitted suicide. Now Sannuo must be killed to give an exnation to the soldiers, so Tiehe came with his troops.


    Dong dong dong!


    Under the tower, there were messengers who specially read the gs. As soon as they saw the gs, they immediately shouted: "Right ahead, the army of thieves is attacking, the Khan of Heaven!"


    Qin Sang soon heard this and ordered: "Line up, straight ahead, to block the army of thieves. The Langhou Army and the Death Soldier Battalion continue to kill Tuogude!"


    Zhang Tu was nearby. After hearing this, he raised his g and rode his horse to deliver the order: "General Qin ordered that all armies form formations and attack the army of thieves from the front!"


    After hearing this, the generals of each battalion who were messing around immediately sounded drums and gathered their troops.


    Hearing the sound of drums, the soldiers hurriedly ended the melee and gathered towards the military gs of each battalion.


    While the troops were gathering, the supply camp was already in action, with slingshots carrying huge stones and poison, heading towards the army of soldiers and thieves.


    Bang bang bang!


    The huge boulder fell, smashing the soldiers at the front into a pulp. The poison packet burst open and the poisonous mist filled the air again.


    Moo moo!


    On the hill upied by the Chu army, bursts of horn horns were suddenly heard, and thousands of soldiers shouted in Rongnguage: "Tuogu slept with the great wizard and sphemed the wizard god. The wizard **** was furious and brought disaster. The Rong army will definitely attack this time." Death!"


    Most of the people who knew Rongnguage were old soldiers from the northwest. They were very good at making trouble. They felt that shouting like this was too polite and could not attack the soldiers. They shouted again: "Tuo Gu is crazy. He covets the beauty of the great wizard and takes possession of him by force." , several sets of clothes were torn into pieces..."


    Someone else shouted: "A great wizard and eunuch, neither male nor female, salivated when he saw King Tuokude''s bravery and strength, so he drugged and dedicated himself!"


    Damn it, mother, who covets whom?


    Luo Ying almost diedughing after hearing this, and what was even more rogue was that the Northwest Old Army made up all the postures Tuo Gu and the Great Wizard used, and they were so lifelike and vivid!


    Young officers and soldiers of Dachu:


    The soldiers who were hit: "!!"


    The soldiers were shocked and angry. When Tiehe saw this, he shouted angrily: "It''s fake. They are ndering King Tuokude and the great wizard. Go up and kill those who spread the rumors!"


    But while he was shouting, something worse came.


    The old northwest army also used catapults to throw into the army of thieves a pair of obscene trousers worn by the royal thieves, as well as bellybands with names embroidered on them. On those obscene trousers, there was also written in Rong script: A gift to Ade when he is thirty-six years old. The birthday thing, Rong Dan.


    Who is Rong Dan? a young soldier asked.


    After hearing this, the soldier in his thirties and forties cried loudly: "This is the name of a great wizard!"


    "What? Rong Dan is the great wizard, so these things are really given to King Tuogu by the great wizard? They really have an affair, the great wizard is the messenger of the witch god!"


    Bang bang bang!


    The boulder came again, killing the soldiers. At the same time, the soldiers discovered the big words on the boulder: "There is no witch god. The witch **** is a ghost created by the Khan and the tribal king. The great wizard is not holy either. He is just a human being." You are a puppet that can be slept with by the tribal kings at will, you have been deceived!"


    "Don''t do evil again. You don''t have the protection of the witch god. If you do bad karma again, bad luck will only happen to you and your family!"


    The words on the boulder, the trousers, the bellyband, and the shouts of the old northwest army formed a knife, cutting into the hearts of the soldiers, making them believe more and more that the wizard **** did not exist and that the great wizard was a **** who volunteered to sacrifice himself. "Rong Dan, how dare you do this? You are a great wizard!" A soldier knelt down and cried: "You treat yourself as a prostitute, where do you put us?!"


    As soon as these words came out, many soldiers knelt down and cried bitterly. They had no fighting spirit at all.


    When Tiehe saw this, he became even more furious. He ignored the danger and rode his horse directly in front of the soldiers who were kneeling and crying. He shouted again: "False, this is a cheap rumor. They want to destroy our military morale and make us Defeat!"


    As he was talking, a soldier pointed in the direction of the Chu army and shouted: "Look, that''s... the military g of the Hemu family... Hemu is here!"


    He Mutuo was not afraid of death. He led Tao Shan and the others on horseback towards the soldiers, and together with Tao Shan and the others, they used military gs to raise gs and tell them about Tuo Gu''s affair with the great wizard.


    But the g could only wave a few words. He Mutuo gritted his teeth and rushed to the front, shouting desperately: "Sangnuo has seen the great wizard serving Tuogude with his own eyes, and heard the great wizard with his own ears. The wizard said that he would use the non-existent wizard **** to help King Tuogud control the army and seize the throne of the Sky Khan!"


    Tao Shan and the others risked their lives to apany him and rushed with him, shouting what he had just shouted, and added: "The former great witch doctor Fu Pu discovered their adultery and was beheaded by them!"


    Hemu Tuo has a special identity. He is the son of He Muji and the brother of Sannuo. His words, coupled with what happened in the past few days, caused the soldiers to copse again: "The great wizard really told Tuo King Gude is asleep.


    The great wizard himself said that the wizard **** does not exist!


    Tuogude, the Great Wizard, Tian Khan, and the tribal kings really deceived us, and we were fooled!


    For thousands of years, they were fooled around by a false thing. The soldiers were angry and drew their swords at Tiehe: "Say, why did you lie to us?!"


    Tiehe was so angry that these barbarians actually started a fight with him on the battlefield. Are they crazy? !


    He roared: "This is a battlefield. Charge forward and kill the enemy. As for the matter of the great wizard and Tuo Gude, I will give you an exnation after the Chu army is defeated!"


    He also said: "To meet the Chu army, the more enemies you kill, the greater the reward you will get! Anyone who fights within the battle will be beheaded on the spot, and all the family members in the army will be killed!"


    They all have families and houses to keep them in check, so he doesnt believe they dare to continue making trouble with him!


    At this time, Shutang led troops to **** the new great wizard over. He pointed at the new great wizard and said: "The wizard is real, but Rong Dan was shameless and betrayed the wizard. Now that the wizard has given us another great wizard, the new great wizard will definitely Will protect us and let us win!"


    Tiehe saw that the soldiers believed too much in the witch god, so he selected a new great wizard. He just wanted toe to help kill the Chu army, but he had not had time to hold a canonization ceremony for the new great wizard.


    The new great wizard was just an eleven-year-old boy named A Zhi. He was a medicine ve who specialized in making medicine for the soldiers. However, he was suddenly taken away by Jin Tuo. After cleaning up, he went to see Tie He.


    Tiehe was very happy to see him and praised him: "Although his appearance is not as good as that of Rong Dan, his appearance is rare in our Dahong. He is the one with immortality. Teach him well and be sure to support him." .


    From that moment on, he became the new Grand Wizard.


    But before he could react, he was pulled onto the battlefield, and now he was pulled in front of the soldiers. He was so frightened that he cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I am not a great wizard, let me go, I want to go back to make medicine!"


    Useless things!


    Tihe was furious and was about to rush forward and teach him a few words quietly, but another boulder hit him from the sky.


    "Tian Khan, be careful!" Shutang and Jin Tuo rushed up and rescued Tiehe. The other soldiers also hurriedly dispersed, but Azhi was young and specialized in dispensing medicine. He was not good at skills and could not run fast. He was killed. The boulder hit him!

 Chapter 2366: defeated

    Chapter 2366: defeated


    Chapter 2366 Defeat


    The Rong people have believed in the witch **** for thousands of years, and many soldiers still believe that A Zhi is the new great wizard given by the witch god. So when they were running for their lives, they looked back and saw a lot of blood pouring out from under the boulder. A Zhi''s hands and feet fluttered twice. , after beingpletely motionless, he copsed and shouted: "The new great wizard is dead!"


    Hundreds of people shouted at the top of their lungs, which was shocking. The surrounding soldiers heard it, and the news spread quickly in Rongnguage. For a while, the soldiers were in chaos again.


    Dead, dead again, this, this is a disaster brought by the witch god!


    The Witch God really brings disaster, and the great army is over!


    Two great wizards died in two days, and the army waspletely copsed. I believe that the great army will die.


    Tiehe was furious, pointed at the shouting soldiers and said: "The evil words are misleading the people, kill them!"


    Jin Tuo was a die-hard loyalist to Tiehe and quickly led his troops to shoot the soldiers who shouted.


    Swing, the arrow rain was shrouded, and dozens of Rong soldiers shot on the spot.


    Shutang was furious and rushed over and grabbed Jin Tuo: "You are crazy, these are our warriors!"


    Shooting them now will only make the situation worse, do you understand?


    But the order was given by Tiehe, and half of the soldiers were killed, so we must continue.


    Tiehe ordered: "Come here and cut down these people who are deceiving the people with their monstrous words to boost the morale of the army!"


    "Tian Khan..." Shutang wanted to persuade, but was interrupted by Tiehe raising his hand.


    "Jin Tuo, torture!" Tiehe ordered, actually executing these soldiers on the battlefield.


    "Yes!" Jin Tuo tightened his grip on the knife, rushed forward with his warriors, held down the injured soldiers, and cut off their heads with a click.


    Tiehe stared at the other soldiers who were already shocked, and said coldly: "You see clearly, those who confuse people''s hearts on the battlefield will suffer this fate. Charge me, kill the Chu soldiers, and destroy the great Chu. You don''t need to believe in the witch god. There are countlessnds, cattle, sheep, and women, but if you dare to rebel and retreat, you will die!"


    He looked as ferocious as a ghost at this time, and he killed hundreds of soldiers. Seeing this, the other soldiers did not dare to mess up anymore, so they could only hold on to their bows and scimitars and prepare to charge.


    Tiehe was satisfied with what he saw. He pointed his sword at the front of the Chu army, pointed at He Mutuo and others who were charging towards him, and said: "Come on, kill the traitors and destroy the lowly Chu!"


    Shutang immediately got on his horse and shouted: "Heaven''s Khan ordered, kill the traitor He Mutuo, destroy the lowly Chu, and divide the money among the women, charge!"


    Ouch! the soldiers shouted and charged again.


    It''s a pity that there were too many soldiers and the battle line was too long. Tiehe only shocked this group of soldiers. The other soldiers were still immersed in the bad news that the new great wizard was killed by a huge stone from the Chu army.


    Seeing that the army was in chaos, Qin Sang told He Min: "The army is in chaos. Let the soldiers who can speak Rongnguage continue to shout to destroy their morale. General Sheng, General Cheng, General Situ, General Niu and others will lead the army to intercept and kill them in sections. , Dont kill too hastily, the soldiers will fight us hard to make them flee, only in this way can we regain the lost ground with the least casualties!


    Tell Brother Luo, he is already injured, dont rush forward anymore, take care of yourself.


    After Qin Sang finished exining, he said to Hong Dao and the others: "The rest of the troops, follow me to hunt down Tuo Gude!"


    Yes! You Ping, Hong Dao, and Uncle Qin followed with their troops and continued to pursue Tuo Gude.


    After Tuogude broke an arm, he was rescued by Hu Ang and the witch army, and ran towards the middle of the soldiers.


    Luo Ying saw this in great panic and cursed: "This beast Tuogude is really lucky. Brothers from the Eagle Food Gang, follow me and kill him from the side. You must stop him!"


    It would be difficult to kill Tuogude if he was allowed to escape into the middle of the soldiers.


    After saying that, he got on his horse and was already chasing Tuo Gude. Master Gui couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to, so he could only call to the other brothers: "Hurry up and follow. Master Ying has suffered several arrow wounds. We can''t let him fight any longer!"


    The serious injury he suffered three years ago has just recovered. Now he has been injured by an arrow again. If he continues to fight, he may really die. Ma Wu and other brothers from the Eagle Food Gang hurriedly chased after him on horseback to protect Luo Ying from being hurt by hidden arrows.


    Upon seeing this, He Min asked his ten Langhou soldiers to convey Qin Sang''smand, while he rode his horse to kill Tuogu from the left.


    King, they are chasing us and want to defeat us! Hu Ang reminded, and then said: We must lead them away quickly, we cannot fight with them... Pengtu is injured.


    Pengtu was injured in the previous melee. Now it is difficult to protect himself and he can no longer fight.


    Tuogude broke his arm and almost fainted from the pain. He looked around, and when he saw Tiehe, his eyes filled with murderous intent... The new great wizard was also dead, and he was injured again. It was almost impossible for them to win this battle. .


    Since you can''t defeat Jianchu, then you should try something else, let Tiehe die and seize the power of Da Rong!


    Go to Tihe! Tuogude ordered.


    Hu Ang was shocked when he heard this and guessed his intention. He almost didn''t hesitate and said to the witch army immediately: "Run to Tian Khan. He is protected by Jin Tuo and Shu Tang. If we escape to him, we will be safe." Got it!"


    And Tuogude was still a thief. When he was escaping on horseback, there was a smaller witch army sitting behind him, protecting his back. If a rain of arrows came to kill him, the little witch army behind him would be the first to die.


    Yes! The witch army changed direction and ran towards Tiehe.


    Tuogude was the king and wanted to run towards Tiehe, but no one would stop him. However, Tiehe saw Qin Sang chasing behind him, and then looked at Tuogude and the witch army running towards him, and found clues. He shouted hurriedly: "Stop Tuogude!"


    The soldiers were stunned when they heard this. What are these words? Tuogude is the tribal king of their Dajong army. It is understandable that he fled here when he was injured. Why should he be stopped?


    Jin Tuo reacted, immediately pulled Tiehe onto his horse and ran towards the back.


    When Qin Sang saw Tie He sitting behind Jin Tuo, his whole back exposed, his eyes sank and he immediately shouted: "Big stone bow!"


    Master, go ahead! You Ping handed the tuned big stone bow to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang took the big stone bow with his hand, took out the special long arrow, opened the bow and nocked the arrow, and aimed at the intersection of Tiehe''s helmet and iron neck guard.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow came with strong force, breaking through the wind, and pierced into the back of Tiehe''s head like lightning.


    Tehe''s eyes widened, his body stiffened, and he fell off the horse.


    The soldier behind him had no time to stop his horse. Bang bang bang, several horses trampled over him.


    Khan! Jin Tuos eyes were splitting with blood. He jumped off his horse and rushed in front of Tiehe. However, Tiehe was shot in the back of the head by a sharp arrow and was trampled by several horses. He waspletely dead.


    Tuogude was shocked when he saw it from behind. Thanks to his cleverness, he found a small witch army to sit in the back, otherwise he would be the one who died now.


    Hurry up and run back! Tuogude shouted in a panic, and then said: Huang, let go of the arrow and kill Qin Mu!


    Tuo Gude was frightened because this arrow reminded him of a young wolf warrior wearing a face-covering helmet on the battlefield... The young wolf warrior had amazing arm strength. In the melee, he directly threw a spear. , almost killed him.


    Now it seems that the little Wolf Hou Jun is Qin Mu. This **** was put into the Wolf Hou Army by Qin Hou who specializes in assassinations. No wonder many people in the northwest don''t know about him, the youngest son of Qin Hou!


    "ck Begonia, hurry up!" Qin Sang saw Tuogude trying to run, so he galloped in pursuit, grabbed a sharp spear unique to the Langhou Army, stepped on the horse''s back, leaped into the air, threw the spear, and aimed at Kill Tuo Gude.


    flutter!


    The long gun was like arge crossbow arrow thrown by a ballista. It was so powerful and prating that it pierced the neck of the little witch army and then prated into Tuo Gude''s body.

 Chapter 2367: great victory, great victory

    Chapter 2367: great victory, great victory


    Chapter 2367 Great victory, great victory


    boom-!


    The bodies of Tuogude and the little witch army fell off their horses heavily and hit the ground, sshing a burst of **** dust.


    "King!" Pengtu shouted, regardless of his injuries, he ran towards Tuogude, cut off the spear with a knife, kicked the body of the little witch army aside, and hurried to see if Tuogude was still alive?


    At this time, the witch army led by Hu Ang had already fired arrows at Qin Sang... Swish, swish, dense rain of arrows, killing Qin Sang. Even though he had the courage of Chi You, he wanted to escape in the face of such a dense rain of arrows. It''s also difficult.


    You Ping and the others reacted quickly and threw out a long roll of leather: "Pull the leather to block the arrow!"


    The tough and light leather was thrown into the air and flew towards the other end. Feng Jin flew up, grabbed the leather, and pulled it down.


    Hssssssssssssssss!


    The leather shield blocked most of the arrow rain for Qin Sang, while Hong Dao and the others formed a shield formation to block the falling arrow rain for Qin Sang.


    Boom~


    Qin Sangnded firmly, but he was still hit by two arrows, but they did not hurt his vital points. After the sharp arrows pierced the armor, they only prated an inch of the flesh, causing minor injuries.


    "Little Marquis, take the antidote quickly, the arrows of the witch army are all poisonous!" He Min rushed over on horseback, jumped up, rolled into the iron shield array, and took out the antidote to Qin Sang.


    "I have detoxification pills." Qin Sang took out the detoxification pills given to him by Gu Jinli. After taking two of them, he handed the remaining four pills to He Min: "Give me the medicine."


    After saying that, he raised his breath and pulled out the two sharp arrows on the left corbone and left shoulder...the arrows had barbs, and when they were pulled out, a few strands of flesh were hooked.


    But these are minor injuries, nothing serious.


    He Min quickly crushed the detoxification pills, applied them to his two wounds, then tied them with cotton tape and roughly bandaged Qin Sang''s wounds.


    ck Begonia! Qin Sang stood up and called ck Begonia.


    Hei Haitang neighed, turned around and ran towards Qin Sang. He used his strength to get on his horse and said to He Min: "Blow the drum and pursue the victory. Let the soldiers who can speak Rongnguage shout and tell the Rong thieves that Tiehe has been captured by Tuogu." Virtue kills!


    This is to cause civil strife among the soldiers.


    Yes! He Min quickly mounted his horse to convey Qin Sangsmand.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums sounded loudly, spreading in all directions with themander''s chariot as the focal point.


    After hearing this, the armies from all directions beat the war drums. For a time, the entire battlefield was filled with the sound of war drums, indicating that the Chu army had defeated the attack.


    Zhang Tu led his messengers on horseback and shouted: "General Qin beheaded the Great Rongtian Khan, seriously injured Tuo Gude, and ordered all the troops to pursue the victory and regain the lost territory!"


    When the nearby tower sentry heard this, he immediately waved the g.


    The battle line was very long, but the sentry tower stood high and could see far away. When the nearby sentry saw the g message, he immediately waved the same g message. When the messenger below the tower saw the g message, he rode on horseback and conveyed the good news to the soldiers.


    Soon, the whole army knew that Qin Sang had killed Tian Khan and seriously injured Tuo Gude.


    General Qin killed the Rong thief Tian Khan and seriously injured Tuo Gude!


    Well done, little Marquis! The old northwest army was very excited. They knew that the sons of Marquis Qin were all brave men, and it was right to fight with the Marquis Qins family.


    General Qin beheaded Tian Khan Tiehe, seriously injured Tuogu, and ordered all the troops to pursue the victory and regain the lost ground! The messengers shouted, and the military orders resounded throughout the battlefield.


    After hearing this, the officers and soldiers of Dachu greatly boosted their morale and pursued the soldiers.


    The soldiers who spoke Rongnguage shouted: "Tian Khan Tihe was killed and Tuogu was seriously injured. This is a disaster caused by the witch god, and the army will perish!" He also shouted: "Tuogu is despicable and he is being hunted down. On this asion, he deliberately fled to the direction of Tian Khan, causing Tian Khan to be killed by Qin Mu... Tuogude deliberately harmed Tian Khan, overpowered the great wizard, and sphemed the wizard god. His sin was so serious that he caused disaster to the great army. , this thief is the disaster of the Great Rong, if we dont kill him, the Great Rong will never have peace!


    Two sentences, shouted over and over again, hit the hearts of the soldiers. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers had no intention of fighting anymore. They either broke down and cried, or wanted to seek revenge from Tuogude. Some people wanted to fight for the iron. He collects the corpse!


    However, Tiehe was the Khan of Heaven, and his body was of great use to Chu, so how could he let the thieves take it away.


    Zi Chexing galloped over and said to Shutang, who was about to rush back to **** Tiehe''s body: "General Shutang, leave the body of Tian Khan to our Qingma Royal Department for escort. Hurry up and chase Tuo Gude... This thief It is a great harm to our army. If Tian Khan dies and he is still alive, all our tribes will definitely be his domestic ves!"


    It is not a secret that Tuogud wants to be the Khan of heaven, but he is more inhumane than Tiehe and does not know how to bnce it.


    Tian Khan is really dead? Shutang asked unwilling to believe it.


    Zi Chexing nodded: "He died. He was pierced in the back of the head by a sharp arrow and trampled by soldiers and horses."


    At this moment, Shutang''s face was pale, his head was hit by an arrow and was trampled by a war horse. It was difficult for him not to die!


    He was in great grief. When he saw Peng Tu and Hu Ang desperately protecting Tuo Gude from escaping, he felt murderous intention and said: "The body of Tian Khan will be handed over to your Green Horse King''s tribe, drive!"


    After saying that, he galloped towards Hu Ang and the others, vowing to kill Tuo Gude and avenge Tian Khan!


    Zi Che Xing looked at Shu Tang going away and smiled... and the reason why he didn''t kill Tuo Gude himself was because Tuo Gude had never trusted the Qingma King.


    The second thing is that the Qingma King''s tribe still has a big thing to do, and it is difficult to expose it now. They can only use these strategies to cause civil strife in Da Rong.


    Lets go and grab Tian Khans body! Zi Chexing led the people from the Qingma King tribe and ran towards Tiehes body.


    But he went to do nothing to help. Jin Tuo was already running back carrying Tie He''s body. As soon as he went there, there was an impact, knocking Jin Tuo down in the chaos and rolling him into the group of soldiers behind.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    One of Jietian Khan''s trusted generals was trampled into a pulp by the fleeing soldiers.


    "Spread out, spread out quickly, you have hit General Jin Tuo!" Zi Chexing shouted, riding his horse and rushing over, jumping off the horse and pounced on Jin Tuo, but instead of saving him, he took the opportunity to stab him in the neck several times. .


    Ploppap~


    The long thorn hidden in the sleeve pierced Jin Tuo''s neck, killing Jin Tuopletely.


    Jin Tuo immediately looked at Zi Chexing with wide eyes... The Qingma King''s tribe was indeed a traitor!


    But it was toote, he died quickly.


    Zi Chexing threw down his body, got on his horse, and shouted: "The Chu army ising to kill, warriors, run!"


    He led the people from the Qingma King tribe back and threw Jin Tuo and Tiehe''s bodies together.


    Arrow the crossbow chariot, fire the crossbow, kill Tuogude! Luo Ying shouted.


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang pushed the captured ballistae and aimed at Pengtu.


    Swish swish!


    The powerful crossbow arrows went over and killed many witch soldiers, and also shot through Peng Tu.


    But when he was hit by an arrow, he tried his best to throw Tuogud forward, without letting him be injured by the crossbow arrow: "Take it, king, let''s go!"


    "Peng Tu!" Hu Ang''s eyes were red, and he endured the grief. He picked up the seriously injured Tuo Gude, took him into the chariot, and drove the chariot to the military camp.


    Behind, the Chu army was in hot pursuit. The soldiers looked at the Chu army that was rushing towards them, and for the first time they were afraid of the Chu army... It turned out that they were notmbs, but a group of murderous gods!


    "Fire arrows and kill the Chu army!" At first, there were some generals who led the troops to fight back, but the soldiers'' morale was lost and they only fought back two or three times. Then they stopped listening to the order and just tried to escape on horseback. Finally, they even Its to the point of throwing away your armor!

 Chapter 2368: Report safety

    Chapter 2368: Report safety


    Chapter 2368: Peace


    The Chu army was so excited that they shouted: "Chase, kill the thieves, seize the lost territory, and avenge blood!"


    Hundreds of thousands of Chu troops, with high morale, pursued the soldiers.


    "Run!" The soldiers fled in panic. Many soldiers used their robes to shield themselves from arrows and began to kill each other.


    On one side, they worked together to pursue the enemy, while on the other side, they murdered theirrades to save their lives. For a while, a strange scene formed.


    When General Situ saw this, tears filled his eyes... Rong Chu is the world''s enemy. Over the past hundreds of years, there have been countless battles. Most of them were soldiers driving the Chu army away. Especially after the Wei Guogong line was executed, the Chu army almost never won. , soldiers and civilians have been killed countless times by soldiers for more than ten years, and now they have finally won a great victory.


    Chase and drive the soldiers out of Chu! General Situ was very excited. Like a young man, he led his soldiers and pursued the soldiers vigorously.


    General Cheng was also very excited, but he only led his troops to chase for thirty miles before receiving orders from Qin Sang.


    "Report, General Qin ordered that in order to prevent the bandits from turning back and attacking Mu County, General Cheng Chong was ordered to stay behind to guard the camp, take care of the wounded soldiers, and ensure the transportation of supplies!"


    "Cheng Chong takes the order!" General Cheng didn''t say anything. He took the order to stay andforted his soldiers: "We finally defeated the soldiers and thieves. We can''t be attacked by surprise. We must stay and guard. Mr. Qin Xiaohou can let us stay. He trusts us and is considerate of us!"


    Ever since Erhu Liang was attacked, they had been fighting with the bandits, and they had already reached the point of exhaustion. General Shen and General Zhou were Xu You''s subordinates, so they were asked to stay on guard in case they If you take the opportunity to cause trouble, the army behind you will be in danger.


    So letting them stay was indeed because Qin Sang trusted them.


    We take the order! the soldiers shouted in unison without anyints.


    Qin Sang killed Tian Khan, seriously injured Tuogu, and the army was defeated. He had avenged his family andrades. The soldiers were very grateful and would not cause trouble for him at this time.


    "Okay!" Cheng Chong said again: "Don''t worry, officers and men, the Marquis of Qin has always been fair and will not forget our merits. After regaining the lostnd, he will definitely ask for credit from us!"


    The soldiers were happy to hear this, sping their fists and shouting: "Thank you, Mr. Qin Xiaohou, thank you general!"


    The messenger quickly went back and told Qin Sang: "General, General Cheng''s troops have been left to guard. Please don''t worry."


    "Well, very good." Qin Sang responded and continued to write with his head down... He was not riding a horse now, but standing on the chariot. The terrain here was t and he could rest on the chariot for about an hour.


    After writing the letter, he handed it to Sanping: "Send it back to Mu County as soon as possible and give it to your wife."


    Xiaoyu must be very worried about him, and he must quickly report to her that she is safe.


    "Yes." After receiving the letter, Sanping immediately rode back.


    Qin Sang continued to lead the troops and chased Tuo Gude and the others. When it was dark, they finally caught up to Du Chong Valley... At this moment, Du Chong Valley was still raging with war. In order to contain General Jiang, King Arman and Aqimo prevented him from going to Erhu Liang. To rescue him, he has been leading troops to attack him.


    General Jiang divided part of his troops to support Erhuliang, and also allocated part of his troops to help Xu You defend Mu County. There were only more than 50,000 troops under hismand. It was considered brave to be able to hold on for such a long time.


    But until today, Jiang Wankang''s tribe has reached its limit. When it was about to be broken by King Arman, hundreds of thousands of Chu troops came over with the defeated soldiers.


    Jiang Wankang was shocked. Just as he was about to ask about the situation, the messenger sent by Qin Sang arrived: "Report, General Qin shot Tian Khan, the thief of the army, seriously injured Tuo Gude, and the army was defeated!"


    "What did you say?" Jiang Wanzang was so excited that he opened all the arrow wounds, but he didn''t care about it and hurriedly said: "Tell me in detail!"


    The messenger quickly exined the situation of the battle.


    Jiang Wankang: Okay, okay!


    For so many years, soldiers and thieves have chased them to kill, but today they are proud and proud. Then he asked: "Sang...Qin Xiaohou, do you have any military orders for me?"


    The messenger nodded: "Yes, the first order is Jiang Wangang''s troops to continue guarding the Du Chonggou defense line to prevent the bandits from turning back to attack. The second order is Meng Hong and thousands of households to follow him to pursue the soldiers and take advantage of the opportunity to regain the lost territory!"


    After hearing this, Jiang Wankang shouted a few more words of hello, and hurriedly drove Meng Hong away: "Hurry up and lead your troops to follow Mr. Qin Xiaohou to kill the bandits and regain the lost territory!"


    This is an opportunity that Mr. Qin Xiaohou is giving young generals like them to make meritorious deeds. They must not miss it!


    As for him... he was Xu You''s confidant. He had known Xu You''s intention to seize the throne for a long time, but he kept it secret. After the war, even if he was not used, he would not be able to be reused.


    Its time to let go and give young people the opportunity to make meritorious deeds so that they can be promoted so that they can continue to guard the border and protect the people.


    After this series of changes, Meng Hong became more mature and steady, and quickly agreed: "Yes... you can take good care of yourself and wait until wee back."


    Jiang Wanzang nodded and said with a smile: "Well, let''s go."


    "Doctor,e here and bandage the general''s wound." Meng Hong shouted, and then called to the soldiers of the dead soldiers camp: "Follow me to kill the enemy and regain the lost territory!"


    The dead soldiers camp was divided into two groups, day and night. This group followed Meng Hong. After hearing this, they were very excited and mounted their horses one after another. They followed Meng Hong towards the main force of the Chu army and followed the Chu army to pursue the thieves.


    King Arman and Aqimo were shocked when they saw the soldiers being chased by the Chu army. They hurriedly sent soldiers to ask about the situation. They learned that Tian Khan, the great wizard, and the new wizard were all dead, and Tuo Gude was seriously injured. Almost fell down.


    Especially King Arman, who believed in the Witch God the most: "It''s impossible, the Witch God is real, not fake, and it''s impossible for the great wizard to die. He is the messenger of the Witch God!"


    Its impossible for one of them to die, two of them have already died.


    Where is Aqishan? Call him to the king!


    Aqishan was the general he had left in the camp. He didnt believe anyone in such a big matter, so he had to ask Aqishan himself.


    Just as he was talking, the warriors under Aqishan''smand came running up on their horses, knelt down and said, "King, run away quickly, the Chu army ising to kill!"


    King Arman grabbed the warrior and roared: "Where is Mount Aqi? Let hime to see me!"


    "Ah, General Aqishan is right behind. In order to grab Tian Khan''s body, he was injured and ran slowly. He was afraid that the king would be overtaken by the Chu army, so he asked me to inform the king first." The warrior added. Tell him what happened in the past two days.


    Pfft! King Arman couldnt bear the blow and was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood... The great wizard and Tian Khan were really dead, and their army was really defeated.


    How could he be defeated like this, by a littlemb-like Chu!


    "King Arman, what''s wrong with you? Witch doctor,e here quickly to see King Arman''s injury." Zi Chexing rode over, very concerned about King Arman''s appearance, and said: "King Arman, the morale of the army is in chaos, and the power is not with us. Were on the edge, we have to escape back to Dayong as soon as possible.


    King Alman held blood in his mouth and asked with angry red eyes: "Did Tuogude really sleep with the great wizard?!"


    Zi Chexing almost diedughing, but he still had to pretend, with a face that was hard to exin, and nodded: "I heard that he was raped, and I heard that they were in love... King Alman, don''t ask, hurry up Withdraw to Da Rong, it is important to save your own life."


    But King Alman believed in the witch **** the most, and he truly regarded Tuogude as a good brother. When he learned about this, he went crazy. He picked up his two swords and said angrily: "Toogude, I treat you as a brother, but you sphemed Messenger of the Witch God, I want to kill you!"


    Zi Chexing was satisfied. What they, the Qingma King, wanted was for the tribes of Dayong to kill each other... The army of Dayong had too many troops. There were still hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses. They had to kill each other and consume them. Only with the strength of their tribes can Chu bepletely at peace.

 Chapter 2369: alienation and poisoning

    Chapter 2369: alienation and poisoning


    Chapter 2369: Alienation and poisoning


    but


    He rushed over to stop him, held down King Alman''s sword-holding hand, and said, "King Alman, now is not the time to seek revenge from Tuogude. It''s important to escape first."


    He also scolded the warriors who came to report the news: "What are you still doing? Hurry up and **** the king of your tribe to escape. Do you want your king of the tribe to stay and fight for your life, so that King Togude can escape back to Dayong and be the Khan of Xintian?!"


    At these words, Azimo was agitated and hurriedly said: "Quickly, let the warriors assemble and evacuate to Changhe Prefecture!"


    He choked again and said to King Arman: "Tian Khan is dead, Tuogude is powerful and ferocious, and there is also a witch army to assist you. You must escape back to Da Rong and fight against him. You cannot let the entire Da Rong fall to him." In hand."


    Aqimo is Tiehe''s confidant. When he heard that Tiehe was implicated and died by Tuogude, he hated Tuogude in his heart and nned to side with King Arman.


    King Arman thought for a while and said, "You are right, we cannot let Dayong fall into the hands of Tuogude, let''s go!"


    Moo moo!


    The horns of the horns sounded. After hearing this, the soldiers under King Arman and Aqimo gathered together and evacuated to Changhe Prefecture.


    On the way, after hearing that the great wizard and Tian Khan were dead, Tuogude was seriously injured, and even slept with the great wizard, the warriors from the two groups copsed and wailed: "This beast, Tuogude, how can he dominate the great wizard?! "


    Some soldiers also said: "It''s the great wizard who is shameless and sacrifices himself. They both deserve to die!"


    Shut up, if you dare to be disrespectful to the great wizard, we will kill you!


    Bah, what kind of **** great wizard, even the wizard **** is fake, where did the great wizarde from? Hes just a puppet!


    On the way, the soldiers quarreled, and the quarrel became more and more fierce. In the end, they drew their swords at each other and started fighting.


    By the time King Alman arrived to take charge of the situation, thousands of people on both sides had been killed and wounded.


    King Arman roared angrily: "Are you crazy? You are killing each other while running for your lives. Are you worthy of the Witch God?!"


    The red-eyed Jinzhu Hubutu asked: "What witch god? A non-existent thing, do we have to be worthy of it? It has harmed us! Every year, people from each of our tribes are sacrificed for it. Sacrifice!


    Before the Witch God Festival, the great wizard will select two people to sacrifice to the Witch God. Therefore, in the entire Dajong, two people have to die every year on the Witch God Festival, and they say this is a matter of honor.


    "Glorious asshole, he is clearly an evil god, a dog who specializes in harming our lives!"


    Hublot looked at the soldiers and cried: "My brothers, wake up quickly, stop believing in witches and gods, we have to rely on ourselves!"


    However, what has been believed for thousands of years has be deeply ingrained. Some soldiers still believe it, but they are not stupid and have doubts in their hearts. Therefore, when they hear this again, they are not inspired, but feel depressed.


    "All listen to the order, speed up the march, and retreat to Changhe Prefecture!" King Arman gave the order and asked his soldiers to drive them away.


    Changhe Prefecture has a city with tall city walls. The soldiers originally thought that by escaping to Changhe Prefecture and upying the city to fight against the Chu army, they could save the three cities. Unfortunately...


    "The thieves are here, the old northwest army is ready to shoot poisonous arrows!" Luo Ying suddenly appeared in Changhe Mansion, standing on the city tower,manding a group of old northwest troops.


    Swish swish!


    A hail of poisonden arrows shot down.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack exploded, killing the soldiers by surprise... But the soldiers thought they would be safe when they arrived at Changhe Fucheng, so they took off the masks covering their mouths and noses one by one, and now arge area was poisoned to death.


    Chu Army, Chu Army has upied the city of Changhe, run away quickly! Zi Chexing shouted. His shout was a signal, and the people of the Qingma King''s tribe who were scattered in the army of soldiers shouted: "Unfortunately, the Great Rong is really over. With the help of the gods, the Chu army has retaken Changhe Mansion silently!"


    Such words have been resounding from all directions, causing the soldiers to copse again, believing that Da Chu has divine help, but Da Rong''s witch **** is false, and Da Rong will perish.


    Some soldiers also questioned, still thinking that the witch **** was real, but immediately one soldier asked him: "If the witch **** is real, then why did the Chu army suddenly capture Changhe Mansion?!"


    This, the soldiers cannot answer.


    The questioning soldier shouted: "So there is no witch god. The witch **** is fake. Even if there is a witch god, he is angry because Tuogu slept with the great wizard and is bringing disaster on us. Run away, run away!"


    Because of the sudden appearance of the Chu army in the city of Changhe Prefecture, and because of these shouts, the soldiers went crazy and did not dare to attack the city at all. They fled in the direction of Dayong: "Go back, we want to go back to Dayong!"


    Go back to Dahong, go back to Dahong, and if you stay any longer, you will be killed by disaster!


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers fled madly. King Arman and other tribal kings could not stop them at all, so they had no choice but to stop attacking Changhe Prefecture and lead the troops to continue running towards Da Rong.


    I want to ask Luo Ying how they captured Changhe Prefecture?


    It''s very simple, because the Eagle Food Gang has a secret passage that leads to Changhe Prefecture; and because among therge number of Chu ves captured by the thieves who are good at farming, there are old northwest troops.


    After Luo Ying led his troops outside the city through a secret passage, the old northwest army, which had been lurking in the city for three years, opened the city gate for them. They cooperated inside and outside, killed all the soldiers staying in the city, and then seized their weapons and supplies. Kill the soldiers who want to attack the city!


    Wei Changping and Wei Changwu, who were following Qin Sang''s pursuit of the soldiers, were shocked when they saw this... There was a secret passage, and the Eagle Food Gang indeed had a secret passage that could lead to the three lost cities.


    They were very excited, but also a little unwilling... After this battle, Qin Xiaohou and Luo Ying became famous and their names stayed in history. How great would it be if such a great contribution could be attributed to the Second Master Wei?


    With his great achievements in fighting against the Rong and regaining the lost territory, Mr. Wei will be able to legitimately establish a new dynasty, and the people will support him because of his military exploits in guarding the border. It is really... What a pity, what a pity.


    And Mr. Ning Ji, didnt he say that the Anti-Japanese War would happen after an earthquake? He also said that Xu You would survive until the war against the Japanese invaders was won. Didnt the second master need to rush to send troops to help?


    Now that Xu You is dead and the battle is over, the second master has not received the news, so how can he send people over to upy the position and take the credit? !


    The two of them wanted to cry. They were very loyal to Wei Er and wanted to give Wei Er such great credit.


    Dong dong dong!


    "General Qin ordered us to continue the pursuit and drive the thieves to the other side of the Changhe River before setting up camp and resting!" Zhang Tu rode on horseback and ran with the messengers to convey the new order.


    >


    "Huhuhu!" the soldiers shouted in response. The sound was loud and the momentum was like a rainbow. It frightened the soldiers and made them run faster.


    After crossing the Changhe River, which had just begun to melt and the water was still bitingly cold, the soldiers could no longer run. Seeing that the Chu army no longer pursued them, they fell directly on the bank to rest.


    King Arman has a strong physique and still has some strength after running up to this point. He raised his knife and went to find Tuogude: "Get out of the way. I want to see Tuogude. If he doesn''t give me an exnation, you will all die!"


    Huang knew that King Alman believed in the witch **** the most, and it was impossible to stop him from seeing Tuogude. The matter of the great shaman being slept with must be exined to him in person, otherwise a big disaster would ur.

 Chapter 2370: Pick up Zaizai

    Chapter 2370: Pick up Zaizai


    Chapter 2370 Picking up Zaizai


    "Take good care of the master, I will go out to meet King Arman." Hu raised his head and went out to pick up the man.


    The Qianhu of the Golden ount who were also in the camp were startled, and hurriedly stopped him, whispering: "General Hu Ang, no, it''s too risky... The master is unconscious, and King Alman has a bad temper. I''m afraid he will kill the master after hees in."


    Hu Ang asked back: "Can we stop it? Only by inviting people in can we reverse the situation and temporarily save our lives."


    He looked at Tuogude again and whispered: "We have collected all the things and untied the bandaged wounds. Be quick~"


    Thousands of households in the golden ount understood and hurriedly followed suit.


    Hu Ang then stepped forward to meet King Arman. As soon as he met him, he knelt down and said in a tearful voice: "Hu Ang pays homage to King Arman..."


    Get out! Arman raised his leg and kicked Hu Ang to the ground with a bang.


    The force of this kick was extremely heavy, and Hu Ang was kicked so hard that he spit out a mouthful of blood. However, he was still lucky that Arman didn''t just sh him with a knife, otherwise he would have died.


    He then hurriedly said: "King Arman, I know you are very angry, and you won''t believe anything we say... Go in and see for yourself, our king is dying!"


    Is Tuogude about to die? King Almanughed: Well, this kid dares to sleep with the great wizard. He deserves to be punished by the wizard god!


    Those who still believe in the Witch God are indeed a fool who only has force but no brains.


    "King Arman, pleasee in... This may be thest time." Hu Ang said with a sad face.


    I have to say that this thief is not only shrewd and calm, but also very good at acting. King Alman looked at him and felt that he could not cut with the knife. He snorted coldly and led his own warriors into the camp.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Tuogude lying on the cold wooden board with a pale face. Nothing was covered on him, and even the wound was not bandaged... Even the bones of the wound on the broken arm were visible. It was really hideous and terrifying; the corbone was downwards. There was a big hole punctured near the shoulder, and the hole was bleeding. He looked at it: "Is he really about to die?!"


    King Arman was shocked. He didn''t expect Tuogude to be so seriously injured... He was so injured that he didn''t even know whether he could escape back to Dajong alive. How could he seize the position of Tian Khan?


    Hu Ang cried: "Our king has suffered a great crime this time."


    He also told Tuogude about how after Tuogude learned that Sannuo had killed the great wizard, he immediately turned around and led his troops to kill Sannuo to avenge the great wizard, how he desperately resisted the Chu army, and how he fought desperately against the enemy after being injured. .


    Hu Ang can talk, and after hearing this, King Alman felt a little sympathetic to Tuo Gude, but he was really unlucky.


    However, he remembered that he was here to question, and he pointed the knife at Hu Ang and asked angrily: "So what if he deliberately brought the cheap Chumander to kill Tian Khan? He also slept with the great wizard, he deserves to die!"


    Hu Ang: "What an injustice. The battlefield was in chaos. After our king was injured, he ran towards the main force of the army. How did he know that Tian Khan was nearby? Jin Tuo was still stupid. When he saw Qin Muing to kill him, he pulled Tian Qian out of desperation. The Khan ran away, leaving Tian Khans back exposed and killed by Qin Mu with an arrow. It was Jin Tuos fault!


    As for the matter of sleeping with the great wizard, Hu Ang also said: "There is absolutely nothing, these are rumors spread by those who are afraid of our king... Who spread this rumor, I can''t say more, after all, the person is dead .


    It actually implies that Tian Khan deliberately spread rumors and wanted to kill Tuo Gude.


    King Arman was not smart enough to begin with. He was troubled when he saw a different argumenting from one side. After being stunned for a while, he asked angrily: "If they hadn''t slept with each other, why was the great wizard so good to Tuogude?"


    There must be adultery!


    Hu Ang: "That''s because our king was kind to the great wizard when he was a child. The great wizard knew how to repay his kindness, so he took more care of our king."


    The matter of favor, Tuogude had told him, it was not a secret.


    King Arman was moved by this and said angrily: "Okay, I will not kill him now and wait until he wakes up to ask more questions, lest you use me of being arrogant and unreasonable and unjustly use him!"


    With a bang, he stuck a knife in the tent: "My king''s knife is here. If you dare to lie, this knife will kill you and Tuogude!"


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away angrily.


    Congrattions to King Alman! Hu Ang shouted, but he was sneering in his heart. He was indeed a brainless fool, and he was persuaded by a few words. The Qingma Wang family soon learned about this, and Zi Chexing cursed secretly: "It''s really useless. They all rushed into the camp, and they didn''t even chop Tuogude with a knife."


    He was angry for a while, then got up and left.


    King Qingma exined: "Keep it secret and don''te forward on your own. When we get to Qingma County, we still have big things to do, so we can''t show traces now."


    The Great Rong army is so powerful that it is not easy topletely destroy it. It requires an arduous and long process. Therefore, alienating the tribal kings is just the beginning. Later, we have to find opportunities to kill the generals of the Great Rong!


    There are hundreds of generals in Da Rong, each of whom is as powerful as Azimo. If they are not killed, these generals will be a new disaster for Da Chu.


    "Yes, my son knows." Zi Che responded excitedly, went out and left, and came back quickly.


    But he seeded.


    At dawn, the sound of fighting came from the new camp of the bandits. It was Azimo who led the troops to attack Tuogude''s camp.


    Charge, attack in, kill Tuogude, and avenge Tian Khan!


    The witch army gathers, stops them, and protects King Tuokud!


    The shouts of killing were loud and the noise was loud, but in the end Azimo was defeated and was hit by the poisonous arrows of the witch army.


    The poison was given privately by the great wizard, and it was very powerful. By the time King Alman arrived, Azimo had already been poisoned to death.


    When King Arman saw Aqimo''s body, he went crazy. He pointed at Hu Ang and shouted: "Come here, chop him down for me!"


    Hu Ang did not kneel this time. He pointed at Aqimo''s body and said: "King Alman, he led the troops to kill King Tuogu. We had no choice but to fight back. We were right!"


    That''s quite right.


    However, Azimo''s deputy general Soluo said: "King Alman, our general said that he was right to avenge his lord. If he died, he would be inferior to others. However, he has ast word for King Alman. Please read it."


    King Alman took Azimo''s suicide note, which contained words of gratitude to King Alman, as well as: Tuogu is a sinister person. King Alman is sincere. Don''t make friends with such viins, otherwise he may be silenced by him. Conspiracy and annexation of tribes, remember!


    Aqimo''s body was next to him. Looking at the suicide note for him, King Alman was moved. He cut his palm with a knife and dripped the blood in front of Tuogude''s tent. He stared at Hu Ang and said: "What happened?" Before we find out more, you and I should go our separate ways and go!"


    He asked the soldiers to carry Azimo''s body, and took his troops and horses away with Azimo''s soldiers and horses.


    this?


    When Hu Ang saw this, he realized... he had been fooled. Aqimo''sing to kill King Togude was just a bait. The purpose of the person behind it was topletely break up the Alman tribe and the Togude tribe!


    "King Arman, the Chu army is on the other side of the river. We can''t separate, or they will be cannibalized by the Chu army!" Hu Ang shouted, but King Arman didn''t listen at all. He asked the soldiers to blow the horn, immediately broke camp and set off.


    After learning the news, the Qing Ma Wang familyughed... Very good, everything is going ording to their n!


    On the opposite bank, when the Chu army saw the bandits moving, they began to pursue them again, chasing them all the way to Daming Mansion.


    Downstairs in Mu County City, the messenger came again. He knocked on the gong a few times to attract the attention of the city guards and shouted: "Open the city gate quickly. Mr. Qin Xiaohou has a message to send back!"


    It is said to be a letter, but it is actually a letter home to Gu Jinli.


    Since these days, Mr. Qin Xiaohou will send someone to send a home letter to Gu Jinli every other day to reassure her. At the same time, he also sends her timely news so that she can escape for her life in the event of a counterattack by the bandits.


    Gu Jinli was very happy when she heard that another letter hade back, but what she was thinking about now was her two children.

 Chapter 2371: Why don’t you become a father to the Lord of Hell?

    Chapter 2371: Why don��t you be a father to the Lord of Hell?


    Chapter 2371 Why dont you be a father to the Lord of Hell?


    It will be April in a few days, the weather is getting warmer, and she has been separated from her two children for two months, and she doesnt know what they look like now, are they fatter or thinner?


    He should have lost weight. After the child is one year old and can walk, he will lose weight and no longer look chubby and round like he did a few months ago.


    Thinking that they should be able to walk, Gu Jinli missed them even more and wanted to run to Long''an Prefecture to find them right away!


    But Brother Qin knew that she wanted to have a child. Every time he wrote to her, he would say one thing, that is, to ask her not to go to Fucheng to look for the child. The reason was for no other reason than that he was afraid that she would be in danger.


    Some time ago, Jun Tianwei, who was ced here by Lei Wuye, received news that Tiehe and Tuogude asked them to kill her. Although Jun Tianwei was from Dachu and would not do anything to her, he Brother Qin was worried that the Rong bandits had hidden secrets in the Chu territory, so he asked her not to leave Mu County until the soldiers who stayed behind had cleared the area and made sure there were no Rong bandits lurking there.


    She could only wait in Mu County.


    Madam, the box is here to put the paintings in for you. Sanqing handed a box to Gu Jinli.


    In addition to text, Qin Sang''s letters also contain paintings. The paintings are very mixed. Sometimes they are the scenery he passed by, sometimes they are scenes of chasing soldiers and thieves. This time, the paintings are of ck begonias.


    A ck horse stood under a peach tree, with two people sitting on the horse, a man and a woman. Judging from their clothes, it was him and her.


    Beside ck Begonia, there were two little cubs. One looked up at them and howled toe up and ride with them.


    There is another person who is picking flowers under the peach blossom tree. There is a magpie walking next to him, and another magpie is flying around the family of four.


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw it, but he couldn''t bear to put it away too quickly: "Don''t put it in the box yet, I want to take it with me."


    Yes. Sanqing took the box back and put it away, and brought in pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Gu Jinli took it and started writing a letter to Qin Sang.


    After finishing writing, he asked Daqing to take it to the person who came back to deliver the letter, and said: "Give him a te of the meat we cooked yesterday, and give him a bag of white flour pancakes, a can of oil, and a bag of salt to eat on the way. "


    "Yes." Daqing responded and went to do it. Every time someone came back from delivering a letter, his wife would give him high-quality dry food, which made the soldier who delivered the letter very happy.


    Lets go to the pharmacy. Gu Jinli had a job in Mu County, and that was dispensing medicines.


    She prepared the antidote and poison, and Manager Min took them to the Mu County Pharmacy, where they were mass-produced for the soldiers at the front.


    Yes. Sanqing followed Gu Jinli to the pharmacy.


    Now they no longer live under the city wall, but in a well-guarded house. The house isrge and has a room for her to serve as a pharmacy so that she can tinker with medicinal materials.


    But before she even got to the pharmacy, she heard an exaggeratedughter: "Hahahaha, Mrs. Chen, you are really good at talking and ttering me to the sky, but your brother really can''t get into Mu County Pharmacy. ...That medicine shop is rted to the lives of the soldiers at the front. Only soldiers and those who have signed a death contract can work in it. Your brother, you should just make pine oil honestly!"


    Mrs. Chen''s husband is the county magistrate of Mu County. Since the rebels have been beaten away, the magistrate has toe back to work. But now that Mu County has been taken over by the military camp, the county officials have to obey the general.


    Mrs. Chen had a younger brother who was in his twenties. Knowing that now was a great opportunity to take credit, she came to curry favor with Widow Xiao, stuffed her with a lot of things, and asked Widow Xiao to help her and take her brother to a pharmacy to be a manager.


    When Widow Xiao heard this request, she cursed in her heart: Do you want to enter a medicine shop? Still want to be a steward? Why don''t you let your brother be a father to the Lord of Hell? There are so many disabled soldiers, including the retired Xiaoqi Zongqi. If you want to find the manager of the medicine shop in the camp, you should go to them first. When will it be your brother who is afraid of death?


    However, Widow Xiao did not say it clearly at that time, but she smiled like two sisters with Mrs. Chen, took Mrs. Chen''s hand and said: "Sister Chen, look at what you said, we are in Mu County together, and we have experienced life and death together." Your brother is my brother, dont worry, Ill take care of this for you!


    Mrs. Chen was overjoyed when she heard this and immediately stuffed her money into her pocket: "Hey, Sister Liu is so generous. OK, then I will go back and wait for the good news from Sister Liu!"


    Widow Xiao: "Hey, let''s go back. Be careful on the way."


    Dont get caught up in your daydreams!


    Mrs. Chen went back and waited. But after a month of waiting, the battle was almost over, and her brother came over to urge him before he could join the pharmacy as a manager.


    After a few urgings, Widow Xiao was criticized several times, and today she finally couldn''t stand it any longer. She wanted Widow Xiao to give her a clear answer as to whether her brother could join the pharmacy as a manager. This is what Gu Jinli heard just now.


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she pointed at Widow Xiao and said, "If it doesn''t work, then why did you take over the matter in the first ce? My little brother suffered a month in vain!"


    The work of making pine tar was bitter, tiring and dirty, and the smell was not good. Her brother had to vomit every day while working.


    Widow Xiao put her hands on her hips and retorted confidently: "Can you me me? I''ve told you before that your brother is not in the military and he is unwilling to sign a death contract. It is difficult to enter a medicine shop, but you don''t believe it, so just You want to give me money to do this, but now you me me again. Why, do you think I, the aunt of Mr. Qin Xiaohou, are easy to bully?!"


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t defeat her, so she could only yell: "You, you unreasonable shrew!"


    Widow Xiao was quite proud: "Hey, I''m a shrew. I''ve been shrewd for more than a day or two. If you don''t ept it, find a marquis and your nephew, or remarry to a wolf marquis Qianhu!"


    Speaking of her man, Widow Xiao was very happy: "My husband-inw is a member of the Wolf Marquis Army, and this time he cut off the arm of the Rong Thief Tribe King... With just this broken arm, I''m afraid he will be given a title, let alone a promotion! "


    Cut off your arm and want to be knighted, how dare you dream.


    "Auntie, shees from a womanly family and cannot run a pharmacy controlled by the military camp. You have found the wrong person." Gu Jinli brought Sanqing over, then looked at Widow Xiao and said, "Auntie, how many things did you take from Mrs. Chen? Return it to Mrs. Chen."


    Widow Xiao felt heartbroken when she heard this, and hurriedly said: "She wanted to give it to me herself, and she won''t be happy if I don''t ept it!"


    She forced it on her, so why should she take it back?


    Gu Jinli sneered and said: "If you don''t want to pay it back? That''s okay, then I''ll deduct my uncle''s military merit."


    "What? No, please give it back. I''ll bring it to her right away. Don''t take any credit. I''m still waiting to be the general''s wife!" Widow Xiao was so scared that she hurried back to her yard and brought a bag. , handed it to Mrs. Chen: "Take it, it''s all here, I don''t even need a single coin from you!"


    She didn''t take the copper te, but she took an ingot of silver, not much, just five taels, so she shouldn''t be discovered.


    Mrs. Chen didn''t dare to ept it anymore, and hurriedly bowed and apologized to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, don''t be angry...it''s my fault. The things should be treated as filial piety to Mrs. Lan. I don''t want them anymore."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, I have to take the things back."

 Chapter 2372: Take the opportunity to strike

    Chapter 2372: Take the opportunity to strike


    Chapter 2372 Take the opportunity to strike


    this?


    Mrs. Chen panicked after hearing this and quickly begged for mercy: "Mrs. Qin, I know I made a mistake, and I will never dare to do it again... I just wanted my little brother to seed so much that I made a mistake. Please give me another chance. Don''t make a big fuss...my husband-inw doesn''t know about it yet. If it makes a big fuss and he finds out, I, I''m afraid I will be divorced!"


    Mrs. Chen covered her face and cried bitterly. She was very scared. If her man was implicated in this matter, her family would be over.


    Gu Jinli said: "If someone dared to do something wrong and cry in front of me before, I would definitely not be merciful and send you to the government together. You should be sentenced as you should. But this time it involves my aunt, and it has not caused a big disaster. , just take your money back and live your life as usual."


    Then he looked at Widow Xiao: "Aunt, you deliberately used your rtionship with my family to make money. This is a serious crime. You must be fined one thousand taels of silver and put it into the military camp to buy food and medicine for the soldiers."


    "One thousand taels? Nephew, are you crazy..." Widow Xiao was about to explode when she saw Gu Jinli nce at her coldly. She quickly suppressed her words and pretended to cry: "Nephew, my aunt knows that she is wrong. I and Mrs. Chen She said that her younger brother can''t be the manager of the pharmacy, but she doesn''t believe it and insists on giving me money... Money, you also know my aunt, if you don''t ept it, I''m afraid ofmitting a sin!"


    "It''s a sin if you ept it!" Gu Jinli didn''t bother to argue with her, so he just said: "Either pay a fine of one thousand taels of silver, or go to the Yamen to surrender now and be sentenced to jail."


    At this point, Widow Xiao really cried when she saw that Gu Jinli was serious about it: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Gu Jinli smiled brightly: "Don''t worry, aunt, uncle has made great achievements and will be rewarded. One thousand taels, your family can afford it... The reward hasn''te yet, so I have advanced it to you. Remember to pay it back."


    Can it still be like this?


    Widow Xiao cried even more miserably, one thousand taels, she was just ruined!


    Oh, my God! Widow Xiao pped her thigh and wanted to sit on the ground, howl and act, but then she remembered that she might be a generals wife, so she couldnt lose her face too much, so she held it in for dear life.


    Seeing that she had stopped howling, Gu Jinli took out a one hundred tael silver note and handed it to Mrs. Chen: "Mrs. Chen, this is thepensation given by my aunt to your family."


    He turned to Widow Xiao and said, "One thousand one hundred taels, remember to pay it back!"


    Widow Xiao was ready to die. All the happiness she had had for more than a month was gone, and she was crying profusely.


    "Take it." Gu Jinli stuffed the banknote and the bag that Widow Xiao took out to Mrs. Chen, and said sternly: "Mrs. Chen, this is your first offense, so I won''t take you to the county government office. If you do it again, you will be punished directly. It is a matter of militaryw to deal with it. Please note that it is against militaryw to give money to put people in workshops controlled by the military camp!"


    He added: "There are still suspicions of taking the opportunity to harm the reputation of my husband!"


    Brother Qin has just seized military power and won a battle. If it is spread that rtives are using his name to collect money to do things, his reputation will bepletely ruined. How will he govern the northwest in the future? !


    With a plop, Mrs. Chen''s face turned pale and she knelt down: "Mrs. Qin, spare your life, I, I have no intention of harming the reputation of Mr. Qin Xiaohou, it''s just too..."


    "Mrs. Chen, the matter has alreadye out. Talking about this is nonsense." Gu Jinli interrupted Mrs. Chen and said: "Anyway, Mrs. Chen, please remember that if you vite militaryw again, you will not be let off lightly. Its about seeing real blood!


    See, see blood?


    Mrs. Chen rolled her eyes and almost fainted. She hurriedly held on for the sake of her family. She nodded like a clove of garlic and said, "Yes, yes, I know I made a mistake, and I will never dare to do it again. Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for being kind, woo woo woo~"


    It really scared her to death.


    When she asked Widow Xiao for help with the money, she also knew that it was against military and criminalws, but everyone in Dachu did this in private, and Widow Xiao happily epted the money. She, she I just thought that the Qin family acquiesced in this matter, just... Now it seems that the Qin family did not know about it and did not approve of this behavior. It was Widow Xiao who was making money behind the Qin family''s back!


    Eh, she was only half right.


    It was true that Widow Xiao was collecting money from the Qin family, but Gu Jinli knew about it early on. The reason why he didn''t say anything was because he knew that after Brother Qin won the battle, many people woulde to curry favor with him and give him money. People who know him ask for help. In order to avoid big trouble in the future, I might as well indulge Widow Xiao once, then deal with it severely, and take the opportunity to say that anyone who dares to hand over money to ask for help will be punished by militaryw!


    Seeing that she was really scared, Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Go back and live a good life. Don''t deal with these useless things. It will only harm yourself." He added: "With your little brother''s personality, he can work in a turpentine workshop. It''s very suitable. If you are literate, as long as you are willing to work hard, you can be promoted to a small steward after a period of time. But you don''t have to think about being in charge of a medicine shop. The medicine shop is rted to the lives of the soldiers at the front. If you want to be a medicine shop manager, you must He is from the military, or has a death contract, and he still needs to know the knowledge of medicinal materials and pharmacology. Your brother is not good at it. If you risk the whole family to get him a medicine shop manager, he won''t be able to do it for long, he will be kicked out."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen cried even more miserably.


    Her younger brother was a nerd, with an injured foot and a slight limp. He was a person with deficiencies in the five elements. It was difficult for him to join the yamen as a scribe. She could only desperately find a way for him, and she really ignored whether he could take it. A matter of livelihood.


    "Mrs. Chen,e back." Gu Jinli asked people to send Mrs. Chen out, and also told people that anyone who came to see Widow Xiao during this period could not enter the house.


    Finally, they sent someone to the county government to tell them that in the future, such behaviors as asking for work by handing over money would be strictly dealt with. They also had people shout in the streets and alleys: "General Qin runs the army strictly, and anyone who dares to ask for help by handing over money will be punished by militaryw, with as little as three punishments." Ten military sticks, the most serious one is to behead him in public disy!"


    Its against militaryw to stuff money to get things done, dont do it, youll lose your head if you do it!


    They shouted in the county town every day, and within three days, everyone knew about it. Many people who had prepared money and were looking for opportunities to stuff money to ask for help started to back down.


    "Even Mr. Qin Xiaohou''s aunt was fined a thousand taels of silver and beaten with twenty boards. I heard that she was crippled. If we do this again, we will definitely be beheaded. Don''t do it. Don''t do it. Its done, calm down!


    Everyone was scared, but Widow Xiao was indeed beaten, but she was notme, and only suffered some skin injuries. In exchange for this, she had to pay back a hundred taels of silver.


    As for Mrs. Chen


    The county magistrate was very kind to this daughter-inw. After all, they had escaped together. He did not divorce her. He just scolded her and punished her to shut up and think about her mistakes until the army returned from victory.


    Mrs. Chens younger brother continues to work in the pine oil workshop, but he used toin that the work was smelly and tiring when he returned home. Now he no longerins and works honestly.


    After Gu Jinli finished this, he started to make shoes and summer clothes for the two cubs: "It will be summer when I see them again, so I have to make some cool clothes for them to wear."


    He gestured to the small shoes again and asked Sanqing: "Are they too small? Bring me the measuring tape."


    "Yes." Sanqing hurriedly brought the two young masters'' measuring ropes sent by Aunt Yu.


    Gu Jinli measured it and nodded with satisfaction: "The shoes are half an inch longer than the measuring rope, so they shouldn''t be too small."


    He looked at the shoes again and sighed: "My Zai Zai''s feet are really small."


    It makes me feel pitiful to think about leaving my parents at such a young age.


    But now she can only wait, wait for Brother Qin to drive the bandits out of Longshan Mansion, wait for the area to bepletely cleared and safe, and then take the child over.

 Chapter 2373: Dont accept this

    Chapter 2373: Don''t ept this


    Chapter 2373: Dont do this


    In addition to worrying about the two Zaizai and Qin Sang and making things for them, Gu Jinli would also take care of sending supplies to the front and farming.


    If the supplies are deliveredte or too little, she will send people to urge the Xin Supervisory Army.


    Fortunately, because of the great victory ahead, everyone saw hope. Prefectures in the northwest, Zhongyuan, Zhongzhou and other ces raised supplies and sent them here. If it was not enough, Gu Jinli asked Mr. Qianshan to find a way.


    The Lu family is very wealthy and secretly hoards a lot of supplies. Mr. Qianshan can use them. He has used them for Xu You before.


    But Mr. Qianshan wanted to use supplies to force Gu Jinli and let her recognize the Lu family. Gu Jinli''s reply was simple: "There is a big victory ahead. If Mr. Qianshan helps, you will naturally get benefits in the future. It doesn''t matter if you don''t help. The news of the big victory Word has spread that wealthy families, noble families, and high-ranking officials from all over the country will take the initiative to send supplies here for the sake of credit and ttery."


    Mr. Qianshan felt that he had merit for killing Xu You, so he was a little angry after receiving this reply. During the battle to drive the rebels away from Daming Mansion, the delivery of supplies to various ces was dyed. When supplies were in short supply, he stretched himself three times. God, I didnt ask Zhuangzi of the Lu family to send supplies.


    Thinking that Gu Jinli cares about Qin Sang, so that Qin Sang can get the supplies, he will definitelypromise and ept the Lu family.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t ept this at all. She, the Qin family, the Eagle Food Gang, and Yuan Guogong''s old tribe all had Zhuangzi in the northwest. They stocked up a lot of food, including cassava flour and sweet potato flour. They took several batches and gave them to the front line. Sent to the battlefield.


    Mr. Qianshan then found out that Gu Jinli had hoarded a lot of food in private. He was shocked and a little convinced... She is indeed the granddaughter of the master, but she is better than Cui Xiniang, that Xibei girl!


    Then he went to see Gu Jinli and nned to give him supplies, but Gu Jinli didn''t see him at all.


    As for the matter of giving materials, You Xi only said one sentence in reply: "If you want credit, give it to us. If you don''t give it to us, we won''t be short."


    besides


    Madam said, she is not Cui Xiniang, and your Excellency is not Xu You, so Mr. Qianshan had better not cause trouble for her, otherwise if she talks about some things, some people may be uprooted!


    This certain family refers to the Lu family... Although the Lu family is powerful, it is still in darkness. Gu Jinli took advantage of this and threatened Mr. Qianshan.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qianshan was shocked and frightened... He didn''t expect Gu Jinli to be so ruthless as to warn him by destroying the Lu family. However, "Madam is also rted to certain families."


    She is the granddaughter of the Lu family. Can she destroy her maternal family? !


    Eh, you really guessed it right.


    You Xi smiled and said: "Madam, if Mr. Qianshan says this, let me reply to you... We sir have made great achievements and controlled the entire northwest military power. After the war ispletely won, we will negotiate with His Majesty. So even if the Lu familys affairs are exposed, nothing will happen to Madams family. Madams family is protected by adults, but some families do not have big backers to protect them.


    Looked at Mr. Qianshan again and said, "Maybe if Madam takes the initiative to report a letter to the court, she can make a big contribution."


    This this!


    Mr. Qianshan almost died of anger, but she knew that Gu Jinli was right. Now the Gu family did not rely on the Lu family. They had risen on their own and were protected by the Qinhou family. If Emperor Jingyuan wanted Chu to survive, it would not be possible because of the Lu family. The family offended Qin Sang and his wife.


    He began to regret it and was silent for a while, then said: "Please tell Mrs. Qin that someone has overstepped her bounds. I will do my job well in the future and help win this war."


    Gu Jinli is not an ordinary woman. She is smart, strong, capable, and reliable. He cannot treat her the same way he treated Cui Xiniang. He must be obedient and cooperate, otherwise he will get out!


    You Xi: Its good that you understand, sir.


    After saying that, he left, went to see Daqing, told her what happened, and asked her to go back and report it to Gu Jinli. After this experience, Mr. Qianshan learned a lesson and did not dare to stretch his arms anymore. He soon asked the Lu family to use the name of the Cui family to deliver supplies. They continued to deliver them, which made Xin Jianjun smile. When he saw Mr. Qianshan, he said: "Sir, you are really a kind and generous person. He has helped me a lot."


    Haha, Mr. Qianshan smiled bitterly in his heart, but he couldn''t tell outsiders the reason behind it. He could only hold back and continue working and busy with farming.


    In war, you also need to eat, so after the bandits were driven out of Duchonggou, various ces in Long''an Prefecture were busy ntingnd to avoid missing the harvest and having to worry about food again in the autumn.


    This time during the farming, one more thing was nted...tea tree.


    One of the ingredients in the anti-insect medicine made by Dr. Wu is white dragon ants. These things live in tea trees, so we need to nt tea trees widely and raise white dragon ants so that white dragon ants can be used in the future.


    Everyone was busy, and time passed by day by day. Byte April, the army had driven the bandits out of Longshan Mansion and was chasing them towards the Longshan Mountains.


    At the same time, Gu Jinli also received a letter from Qin Sang, saying: Xiaoyu is now stable, and he can bring the big wolf and the two wolves to Mu County.


    He also told her: Dont leave Mu County, just wait in the house in Mu County, dont worry about making medicine, and have a good rest... We won, and my little fish can live the life of a nobledy, without having to worry about it anymore.


    I also painted a picture of her sitting in a pavilion, lying on the fence,zily looking at lotus flowers. In the pavilion, there were Qin Sang and his son. He was teaching his two cubs how to walk, but his eyes were nk. Looking at her.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it and said: "As soon as they can walk, they have to walk on horseback. You are too strict as a father."


    After a while, she put away the painting and hurriedly arranged for people to pick up the two children.


    Because this time they had a great victory, and the Rong people had not attacked Mu County, the children did not have to flee too far. They had been living in Long''an Mansion, where Qi Yi, the hidden stake of the Eagle Food Gang, and Qin Sang were all there. The two children were well protected by their own hands.


    After the troops sent out left Mu County, Gu Jinli continued to wait.


    At the same time, Qin Sang led the troops to drive the thieves out of Longshan Mansion, and the good news of recovering three cities also spread.


    Many fleeing families and soldiers'' rtives are rushing back. The road is very busy now. Because of this, Gu Jinli is still worried: "There are too many people on the road. If there is someone who is doing something evil or wants to harm the Qin and Gu family, What should we do if we kidnap the big wolf and the second wolf?!


    She became extremely anxious at the thought that something might happen to her two children.


    "Madam, this area has been cleaned up. There are no tricksters or viins. There are still many people protecting the two young masters. They will be fine." Sanqing said, then looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Madam, After you became a mother, you became less courageous."


    In the past, my wife never worried so much. She always rushed with a knife.


    Gu Jinli: "It''s not that I''ve be less courageous, it''s just that I''ve be more worried... Even if I tell you, you don''t understand. You''ll understand when you be a mother."


    After hearing this, Sanqing looked horrified. Even the big red fruit Gu Jinli gave her didn''t taste good. She waved her hands and said, "This ve is just like Sister Daqing. She doesn''t get married or have children!"


    Gu Jinli nced at her and didn''t say anything. He just said, "Don''t think too much. If you have a good man you like, it''s still worth marrying."


    She knew why Daqing and the others were afraid of getting married and having children. The reason was from their childhood... Ping An and Xi Leqing were born in a water bandit vige. Their father was a water bandit and their mother was a poor woman who was caught by the water bandits and caused trouble in the vige. They met their mother''s A miserable experience, extremely fearful and resistant to getting married and having children.

 Chapter 2374: Dont want to see anyone

    Chapter 2374: Don''t want to see anyone


    Chapter 2374 Dont want to see anyone


    But after so many years, they have be better and better, and there will always be a day when they forget the bad things they did when they were children.


    Chicken legs, eat them. Gu Jinli didnt want Sanqing to think about her childhood, so he stuffed her with delicious food.


    "Thank you, madam!" Sanqing was young and liked to eat, so he took it with a smile. But remembering Daqing''s teachings, he immediately turned cold and put on a serious and mature look.


    Sister Daqing said thatughter can make people rx. They protect their wives and cannot rx at any time!


    Gu Jinli knew the reason and smiled: "The house is very safe now. You don''t have to be too tense. You canugh if you want. If Daqing talks about you, I will support you."


    But Sister Daqing will find opportunities to train meter. Sanqing said with a bitter face, and said in a low voice: Sister Daqing is so fierce~


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Maybe Daqing will be gentle in the future."


    Is it possible? Sanqing was shocked, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Gu Jinli said this because he heard from Qin Sang that Xia Zhang seemed to be interested in Daqing, and this meant that it started when Dingge was killed by bandits and Xia Zhang was rescued by Daqing.


    Xia Zhang was impressed by Daqing''s bravery and fell in love with her.


    However, the girl he admires is too fierce, and he still dare not say it clearly. If he wants his dreams toe true, he has to work harder.


    In short, Gu Jinli hopes that they can seed. Daqing is a good girl and deserves to be respected and loved.


    Gu Jinli said again: "Let''s go see Aunt Lei."


    Ms. Gao Lei also lives in this house, but she does not live in the inner courtyard. Instead, she lives with Sannuo in the outer courtyard and takes care of him nearby.


    After the army broke out to pursue the bandits, Sannuo was sent to Mu County to recuperate. However, he had experienced too many bad things and did not want to see anyone. He kept himself locked in his room. If Gao Lei hadn''t threatened him with death, Hell, he wouldn''t even take the medicine or food left at the window.


    "Aunt Lei, you are taking care of the flowers again. These peach blossoms are really beautiful, but they are a little less green." As soon as Gu Jinli arrived at Gao Lei''s yard, he saw the old man ying with bunches of peach blossoms and putting them into white porcin vases.


    Gao Leishi nced at her and said, "Why are you here again? We are fine, everything is fine. You don''t have toe here every day."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I am much more stable now than before. I have nothing to do. I am very free. I cane and see you more often."


    Before, she was making medicine, just like a small worker, but now she is ady!


    Then he shouted: "Sanqing, bring the mulberry tree and tea tree that You Xi found. They will look better if they are ced in a vase together. Remember to put white dragon ants on the tea tree."


    "Yes." Sanqing jumped out like a little rabbit, told Daqing and others behind him, and asked them to get it, and then he quickly came back to guard Gu Jinli.


    Your Excellency has said that when he is away, she must protect his wife at all times.


    Gao Leishi looked at Gu Jinli in surprise: "Did you find the mulberry tree? Is it green? How are the buds growing?"


    Mulberry trees are rare in the northwest, and they like warm weather. It is difficult to find green mulberry trees in this season.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "You''ll find outter."


    Gao Lei gave her an angry look and could only wait.


    "Madam, the mulberry and tea trees are here." Daqing worked quickly and quickly brought the mulberry and tea trees.


    Gu Jinli and Sanqing went to pick it up, brought the mulberry tree and Tu Shu, and looked at Gao Lei: "Aunt Lei, are you green?"


    Gao Lei nodded in surprise: "It''s really green, and the leaves are all open. How did you do this?" Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Dig them back and put them in a room with a fire pit to raise them for a few days, and the spores will grow. Leaves out.


    "That''s great." Gao Lei was very happy and called to them again: "Come,e,e. When you''re done, show it to Xiao Wu."


    The fifth brother named him mulberry, in order tomemorate the great Chu, but Sannuo had never seen a mulberry tree until he was so old.


    But now they don''t dare to call Sannuo''s name. His experience in Dayong was so bad. Gao Lei is afraid that calling his name will remind him of bad things.


    Thinking of what happened to Sannuo, Gao Lei''s eyes turned red again. The child really suffered a lot. Gao Lei didn''t dare to think about it in detail. It made her heart feel so ufortable when she thought about it!


    Gu Jinli suggested: "Why don''t we move it to Uncle Wu''s yard? His yard is too quiet. If you make some noise for him, maybe he will be happy."


    There is no other way, Sannuos seniority is so high, she has to call her uncle.


    Gao Leishi hesitated: "Will this make him unhappy? He likes to be quiet."


    Gu Jinli: "It''s been quiet for so long and nothing has changed. Why not try making some noise."


    Gao Lei thought for a while and agreed: "Okay, let''s go to Xiao Wu''s yard to do it, but we have to keep the noise down, so as not to make him unhappy."


    Gao Lei is a brave and decisive person, but now he is cautious about Sannuo.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, and everyone started carrying the peach blossoms, mulberry trees, tea trees, and porcin vases to Sannuo''s yard. Widow Xiao who was returning to the inner yard happened to see it, and she shouted in her heart: What a sin, in order to coax that person Young man, waste so many porcin bottles, its all money!


    But Widow Xiao couldn''t do Gao Lei''s job, so she didn''t dare to talk nonsense. In order to curry favor, she even ran over to help: "Hey Mrs. Gao, how can I let you do such a heavy job? I''ll do it, I''ll do it, I''m strong! "


    With that said, he snatched the two porcin bottles from Gao Lei''s hand, and kicked open Sannuo''s courtyard door, making Gao Lei very angry: "Keep your voice down."


    What if I disturb Sanno and make him angry?


    Hey, hey, its my fault, Ill change it next time. Widow Xiao said with an apologetic smile.


    This is right opposite the window, so lets put it here. Uncle Wu can see it when he opens the window, Gu Jinli said.


    Gao Leishi nodded, and after putting the things away with the others, he nced at the closed window: "Let''s do it. Once it''s done, we can go back and have dinner."


    Hey. Gu Jinli responded, and the two of them took Sanqing and Widow Xiao to work.


    Having been busy for half an hour, at the end of the day, there was quite a bit of noise, but the closed window was never opened.


    After finishing it, Gao Lei looked at the window, sighed, and shouted: "Xiao Wu, aunt got you some peach blossoms and mulberry trees. Take a look when you get the meal. They look pretty... Auntie will leave first." "


    Gu Jinli also shouted: "There is also a tea tree. There are white dragon ants in it. They are an important medicinal material for making an anti-insect medicine. They can be used to rece the Red Wolf Pill. There is also a pack of Red Phoenix Pill next to the tea tree."


    Red Phoenix Pill plus White Dragon Ant can rece the Red Wolf Pill of Rong Thief.


    Sang Nuo''s expression changed when he heard this. He had always been curious, how did Dachu make the magic medicine to repel insects? Rot worms and the magical anti-worm medicine are things that the great wizard has worked hard for more than ten years to create.


    But he can''t go out now... He is so dirty and disgusting that even he wants to vomit when he looks at it. How can he defile other people''s eyes?


    "Xiao Wu, let''s go!" Gao Lei''s voice came, and soon there was the sound of the courtyard door opening and closing, and the sound of footsteps gradually moving away.


    But long after the footsteps disappeared, Sannuo still didn''t open the window... It wasn''t until a golden glow came through the window and he saw the setting sun that he moved and quietly opened the window.


    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, not far from the middle of the window, there is a flower wallposed of peach blossoms, mulberry trees, and tea trees... It turns out that the peach blossoms look like this, just like what dad said, dazzling red and swaying.


    The mulberry trees are as green as emeralds and look full of vitality... My aunt said that his Da Chu''s name is Lei Sangming, and he was named because his father hoped that his life would be as full of vitality as the mulberry trees and as full of light as the sun.

 Chapter 2375: Zaizai is here

    Chapter 2375: Zaizai is here


    Chapter 2375 Zaizai is here


    The aunt also said that in Dachu, the two trees of Sangzi have the meaning of hometown. My father gave him this name because he could not see the light and could note back to Dachu, so he hoped that one day, his youngest son could take his ce. Return to Dachu and live a normal life.


    It''s a pity that God''s calctions are not as good as those of humans. No matter how good his father''s expectations were, they were all ruined when he was six years old.


    Auntie said that let him try to live in Dachu. If he tried and couldn''t endure it, she could allow him to kill himself, but the condition was that he would give it a try first and not kill himself so quickly.


    Thinking about Gao Lei''s words, Sannuo thought of Aguan and many Juntian guards. They risked their lives to rescue him that night. If he died, how could he be worthy of them?


    He didnt want to let them down, but he also didnt want to live in filth. When he was in a dilemma, he could only lock himself up.


    Dang Dang Dang~


    There was a knock on the door. Someone came to bring him food, medicine, and hot water.


    Sannuo panicked and quickly closed the window.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, the courtyard door opened, and three people walked in. They brought him food, internal and external medicines, and hot water for bathing, ced them at the door, and lit themp in the courtyard before leaving. .


    Dang Dang Dang~


    There was another sound of iron blocks, which was telling him that they were gone and he coulde out.


    Sannuo waited for a long time before opening the window... It was already dark now, but there were many lights in the yard, which could illuminate the entire yard. The peach blossoms and mulberry trees were illuminated with a unique beauty.


    Sannuo just stood in front of the window and watched for an unknown amount of time. When everything in the house was quiet, he finally mustered up the courage to open the door and staggered to the yard to touch the peach blossoms and mulberry trees.


    He didn''t know if he was hungry. After a while, he picked a few peach blossoms and mulberry leaves, put them in his mouth and ate them...it was not delicious, and even had a bitter taste, but he remembered that when he was very young, At that time, before he was castrated and sent to serve the great wizard, his father told him that mulberry leaves could be eaten.


    In summer, farmers in the south will pick mulberry leaves and eat them to dispel the heat and satisfy their hunger.


    Mulberry trees can also bear fruit, and the trees are full of fruits. The fruits are ck and red, sweet and sour, and delicious.


    Dad even brought them back to their brothers, but the journey was far away, and by the time the mulberry fruits from the south of Dachu reached Dayong, they would have long since rotted away.


    Perhaps...if he survives, even if he lives a few more months, he can see fresh mulberry fruits and eat the sweet and sour taste that his father said.


    The next morning, Gao Lei received a piece of great news: "Old madam, the fifth young master has taken a bath."


    Gao Lei stood up in shock: "Seriously?!"


    Master Yu Yu nodded: "It''s absolutely true. The person who delivered the meal to the fifth young master in the morning said that the bath water had been used."


    "Okay, okay, he is willing to take care of himself. This is better than anything else!" Gao Lei couldn''t help crying, and said: "Today... no, it won''t happen today. His injuries are not all healed yet. Its not enough to take a bath every day. Ill bring him some hot water in a few days, and remember to put grapefruit leaves in. I didnt put them in yesterday, which is a pity.


    This child, Xiao Wu, has a miserable life. You must take a bath with grapefruit leaves to remove his bad luck, and he will be fine in the future.


    Master Yu Yu nodded: Hey, Ive written it down.


    He then asked: "Old madam, do you want to find two young men who can talk well to talk to the fifth young master in the yard? Yesterday, after you took Mrs. Qin and the others to do some tossing, the fifth young master was willing to move."


    Gao Leishi was still very sober, shaking his head and saying: "Don''t look for it now, you are too hasty, you have to take your time... If you want Xiao Wu to really get well, he has to figure it out on his own, we can only help appropriately. he."


    Find someone to talk to him. If the noise makes him annoyed, he will only be more autistic. "Yes." Master Yu Yu responded and asked, "Do you want to go over and see the fifth young master today?"


    Gao Leishi shook his head: "I won''t go now, wait a day and go again tomorrow."


    I have to say that Gao Lei is wise. After Sannuo took a bathst night, he knew that someone would definitely find out today, and he was worried that Gao Lei would be overjoyed ande to him to cry.


    After worrying for a whole day, Gao Lei didn''te. Sannuo breathed a sigh of relief and felt much more rxed.


    The next day, when Gao Lei went to Sannuo''s courtyard, he didn''t say much. He just stood in the courtyard and chatted with him through a closed window, talking about the customs of Da Chu and the life of Lei Wu when he was a child. thing.


    Sonnuo listened and was very happy to know the interesting things about his father when he was a child.


    He came back the next day and told some stories about the people of Dachu and the soldiers'' families rushing back: "The two babies of Mr. and Mrs. Sang, the big wolf and the second wolf are also on their way here. They are one year old and they are looking very good and energetic. , especially Eng, he is a lively child who barks at everything he sees, and also likes to watch the soldiers practicing boxing..."


    It talks a lot about the big wolf and the two wolves.


    "ording to seniority, they have to call you Grandpa Xiaowu. When theye back, you, the elder, have to prepare a meeting gift for them."


    Grandpa Xiao Wu?


    Sannuo was shocked, and there was a sense of disbelief in his heart... He was only twenty years old, and he was a castrated person, and he actually became someone''s "grandfather."


    In order to make Sannuopletely recover, Gao Lei visited him every day and told him many happy little things in the yard.


    After she discovered the changes in Tea Tree and White Dragon Ant, she told him about the medicine shop.


    "Now that the poisonous insects released by the thieves have not been killed yet, and everyone has to go to the fields to tend the crops, they are in urgent need of the insect repellent medicine. The white dragon ants have helped everyone a lot...but there are still some people who have been poisoned by poisonous insects because they did not get the medicine. Death by parasitism, if white dragon ants can reproduce more, we will have enough deworming magic medicine avable, and no one will die due to poisonous insects."


    Sannuo was already good at medicine and wanted to save people, so he took what he said into consideration. For a long time, although he did not leave the hospital, he would go out every day to tend to the tea tree in the yard and cultivate white flowers. Dragon ants.


    asionally, he would leave notes asking Gao Lei for various pharmaceutical equipment and medicinal materials.


    Gao Lei was so happy that he gave Sannuo whatever he asked for, and gave him more. asionally he would pretend to be sick, saying that he was old and didn''t feelfortable here or anywhere.


    The next day, you will see the prescription that Sang Nuo ced under the tea tree, specifically to treat the problem she mentioned.


    Gao Lei was so happy that she pretended to be sick even more. Sannuo found out and didn''t say anything. He wrote her a prescription... He had seen Gao Lei. She was indeed very old. If she could make an old man happy, , he is happy to do it...do it for his father.


    Gu Jinli was also very happy when he heard this: "Aunt Lei has been worried for so long, and she finally meets her."


    But what made her even happier was that the two cubs were almost here.


    Have you arrived in Gaoshui County already? Gu Jinli asked, and then started to prepare things for the two children.

 Chapter 2376: good days

    Chapter 2376: good days


    Chapter 2376 Good Days


    Yes. Daqing responded and handed thetest letter to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took it and looked at it and smiled: "That brat Eng is still so naughty."


    There were two letters written by Aunt Yu. One of them had several small palm prints on it. Eng saw Aunt Yu writing the letter and thought it was fun, so he went over secretly to cause trouble.


    Mammy Yu knew that she wanted to have a child. When she saw that Er Lang had soiled the letter, she did not destroy it. Instead, she sent the letter to her. She also thoughtfully asked Big Wolf to take two small palm prints on it.


    Gu Jinli read it for a while, then put the letter with the two children''s small palm prints away and put it in the box containing Qin Sang''s small paintings: "Stay with your father''s small paintings."


    He added: "I wonder if the big wolf was frightened on the way here this time? Last time we ran for our lives, I failed to look after him in time, and he cried for a long time in grievance."


    Da Lang is a rtively sensitive child. I havent seen her for several months. How will she feel aggrieved and sad?


    Daqing said: "The eldest young master is a strong-willed boy. Madam, there is no need to worry."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt better: "Big Wolf is indeed strong and sensible."


    Thest time he deserted, although he was scared, he held back his tears and was so sensible that it made people feel sad.


    After a moment, he looked at Daqing again and said with a smile: "Daqing, you canfort people now, you are much gentler."


    Daqing was stunned. Why did she feel that Madams smile was a bit gossipy?


    Gu Jinli pretended to give instructions casually: "Now that the weather is hot, the water here is tight. When delivering the letter, tell Xia Zhang that when hees to Mu County, he should look for anyone who knows how to dig a well along the way and leave a message. Once we find out their names and addresses, and if they are indeed fine, we will ask them toe and work when we dig wells in the future.


    Daqing responded with a serious face: "Yes."


    Gu Jinli was depressed... Did she remind him too vaguely that Daqing didn''t hear it? Do you want to remind me again?


    But Daqing has already talked about another serious matter: "Madam, the men from Qianshan County are also in the team and wille to Mu County with them. There are also several new schrs who are sent by the emperor to be the county magistrate. There is one He is also the eldest young masters good friend, Mr. Yao from Yujiang County.


    It means Yao has money.


    Lu Bai and the new Jinshi schrs woulde to the northwest to serve as officials. Gu Jinli had guessed early on: "The northwest is full of waste and is waiting to be prospered. They will be able to work when theye."


    The more people who work, the happier she is.


    As for whether Emperor Jingyuan would send people to monitor them when Brother Qin''s true identity reaches the capital, she is not afraid... Brother Qin had said when he left Mu County that Emperor Jingyuan could send officials to the army to keep an eye on him. He is in charge of the army, but he will not send people to the capital. Their family of four must be together, and he will not ept random people into his home just because of the imperial edict.


    The family is always just their family of four.


    He wrote another gift list and handed it to Daqing: "Pack up a generous gift ording to the gift list and send it to Master Yao and his wife to congratte them on their wedding."


    Yao Youqian and Deng Yuzhu are already married, and now the young couple came to the northwest to take office together.


    Finally, he added: "Ask You An and the others to take good care of the big wolf and the two wolves, and stop people from seeing them casually, including acquaintances like the man from Qianshan County."


    Its not that she is heartless, but peoples hearts are fickle. Although they are acquaintances, they have all be officials and are currently the emperors people. She doesnt want her child to be harmed, so she has to be careful.


    Daqing understood Gu Jinlis worries and responded, Yes.


    Having said that, I quickly went to do it.


    As time passes, Qin Sang''s letters from home are still sent every two days, telling him about the battlefield ahead. But now, almost all the paintings sent are about Longshan.


    There are Longshan Prefecture, the Qinhou Mansion in Longshan Prefecture, the Qinjiazhuangzi near Longshan Qianhusuo, and the Longshan Mountains that are as majestic as a coiled dragon.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "We have reached the Longshan Mountains. It seems that we will be able to see the second brother''s pasture in the near future."


    Before the Wei Guogong line was wiped out, the Northwest Army was still very powerful. Therefore, the pasture given to Qin Sang by Qin Ji was on the opposite side of the Longshan Mountains. There were vast grasnds where horses could be raised.


    The Qin family also has arge house in Longshan Mansion, which Qin''s father built ording to the style of the Marquis Mansion in the capital. He originally wanted to wait for the eldest brother Qin to get married, so that he and his wife could stay in the capital and take Mother Qin over to live together. Live in the northwest and never be separated again. However, contrary to expectations, Qin''s father failed to bring Qin Niang to the northwest.


    "Report, the Rong bandits have been driven behind the Longshan Mountains. General Qin is ordering people to clear out the Rong bandits and Rongshan Gang bandits in Longshan Mansion!"


    The good news aheades every few days, and the people in Long''an Prefecture are very excited when they hear it.


    At the end of May, the red borer came again, but this time there were very few red borers, and once the medicine was sprayed, they were all dead.


    Gu Jinli: "These should still be insect eggs hidden in the soil. Once we kill them this time, there should be no more red borer pests next year."


    Sang Nuo confirmed that the eggs of the red borer were indeed released by thieves with birds in order to destroy Dachu''s food, so that they could defeat Dachu in one fell swoop when Dachu was short of food.


    After Sannuo learned that Gu Jinli had made an insecticide that could kill red moths, he asked Gao Lei for a prescription and went to read it. He didn''t say anything about admiration, but he was more diligent in making the medicine.


    He also began to try to make new medicines that others had not done before. Not to mention, a knife wound medicine he made really helped the wounded and sick soldiers.


    Gao Lei was so happy that he said to Gu Jinli: "With the medicine as a sustenance, Xiao Wu can finally survive."


    Yes, Sannuo has finally figured it out... He can survive because many people have sacrificed their lives for it. He cannot selfishlymit suicide. Although he is a **** and is destined to be unable to get married and have children in this life, he can be saved with medicine. People.


    After Sannuo found the value of his life, he started to meet people, and asked Gao Lei to find two medicine boys to help him, saying that it was too busy for him alone.


    Gao Lei was so happy that he cried. In the evening, he ced an incense table and paid homage to Mr. Lei Wu. He told him, "Xiao Wu is fine. He is very brave and will live well. Don''t worry."


    The second day of June was a good day. Gu Jinli got up before dawn. After the city gate opened, he took people out of the city and ran along the road. After running for two hours, he finally saw a huge motorcade.


    Ouch!


    I heard a wolf howling in the distance, it was Da Sa and the others.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another cry with a milky sound: "Ouch!"


    Thest one is quite long.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli almost diedughing: "Has Er Lang only learned how to howl like a wolf in the past few months?"


    It barks really energetically. It seems that this cub is doing well, but I dont know how the big wolf is doing?


    Hurry up! Gu Jinli urged.


    "Yes." Daqing whipped his horse and drove the carriage to the front of the convoy.


    Someone had already informed You An and the others that Gu Jinli hade to pick up the two children, so for the sake of safety, the convoy ahead was stopped.


    The second wolf was not happy anymore. He pulled back the car curtain, looked outside, pointed at the road ahead and yelled: "Yo yo yo!"


    He wanted to say go, go, go, but he was young and couldn''t speak yet, so the sound came out.


    The big wolf was sensible and worried about his younger brother. He reached out and grabbed his clothes to prevent him from approaching the car door: "Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    Brother must not be naughty or dangerous.


    Nanny Lin smiled and said, "Don''t worry, eldest young master. Nanny Hong is holding the second young master, and there is a Bahu blocking the car in front. He is safe and will be fine."

 Chapter 2377: A family is a prisoner of the imperial court

    Chapter 2377: A family is a prisoner of the imperial court


    Chapter 2377 A family is a prisoner of the imperial court


    But the big wolfs little hands still held on to the second wolfs clothes, for fear that he would roll off the carriage: Yeah, yeah, yeah.


    Brother,e back soon.


    The second wolf looked back at the big wolf, pointed at the road ahead and shouted: "Ah yo, ah yo!"


    Let the carriage go and don''t stop.


    "Deng Deng~" While the two brothers were talking baby talk, two big red lotus flowers suddenly appeared in front of them. Gu Jinli''s voice came from behind the lotus flowers: "Where did these two young mene from? They look so good. You are so handsome. I will make some money out of your lotuses and sell them to my family. Then you can go home with me."


    This lotus was sent from Qihe Vige. Lotus flowers are rare in the northwest, and only Qihe Vige has lotus nts nearby. Gu Jinli thought that the two cubs had not seen lotus flowers before, so he kept them for two days. After confirming that there were no poisonous insects, Give it to the two children.


    Ouch! The second wolf was very happy when he saw the lotus. He stretched out his hand to pull it, but the big wolf refused to let him pull it. Instead, he hugged him and shouted to Grandma Yu: Ahhhh!


    There are bad people.


    Seeing the situation change, Grandma Yu couldnt stopughing. She patted the big wolf gently andforted him: Dont be afraid, young master, its your mother who is here.


    Mother?


    The two cubs heard their grandma and nannies talking about their parents every day. When they heard this familiar word, they were confused and froze.


    Gu Jinli brought the lotus flowers, showed his face, looked at them, and said with a smile: "Big wolf and two wolves, it''s my mother. My mother is here to pick you up."


    The cubs heard the sound and looked at her again. When they saw her, they were stunned.


    Gu Jinli raised his hand, poked their little faces with his fingertips, and said with a smile: "Why are you so stunned? Have you forgotten your mother? It''s your mother, don''t be afraid."


    The big wolf and the two wolves were still looking at her nkly. After a while, the big wolf seemed to recognize her. His little mouth trembled and he looked like he was about to cry loudly, but he held back and refused to cry.


    Gu Jinli was startled, hugged him quickly, and said softly: "Big Wolf, be good, don''t hold it back, just cry if you want. Do you remember what mother told you?"


    He was too young to remember, but deep in his memory, the big wolf knew that this was his mother, and his tears fell uncontrobly, like rain.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly took him into his arms and coaxed: "Don''t hold it in, big wolf, let''s cry together... Come, follow mother''s example, woo woo woo~"


    Whoa, whoa, whoa! The big wolf seemed to remember, and finally howled uncontrobly.


    Seeing that he was crying too much, Gu Jinli''s eyes turned red and he shed tears. He was afraid of scaring their brothers, so he smiled and coaxed: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, mother is back... It''s my fault that she even took advantage of the big wolf to sleep." When I ran away, my mother was really bad and deserved a beating."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and patted his cheek a few times.


    The big wolf quickly grabbed her hand and shouted: "Yeah."


    Do not hit.


    Gu Jinli smiled and kissed him: "Big Wolf is really sensible. He will feel sorry for my mother. Okay, let''s not fight. Don''t be afraid of Big Wolf. Mom is here."


    After seeing that she stopped beating him, the big wolf couldn''t help feeling aggrieved and cried loudly: "Woooooo!"


    They were crying so miserably that Eng shivered in fright. He looked at his brother and then his mother. After taking a deep breath, he also cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The demonic sound pierced his ears. Gu Jinli was almost deafened by his crying. He hurriedly hugged him, holding their brothers together in his arms and coaxing him: "Er Lang, be good, don''t cry. It''s your mother''s fault. I shouldn''t have left you. In the future, my mother will I will always be with you, so I wont go any further.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, woo, hoo, Eng ignored him and continued to cry.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that he would break his voice from crying, so he blew the whistle, and a whistling whistle sounded. Eng remembered the training his mother gave him to stop crying. After hearing the whistle, he looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli covered his mouth with one hand and shook his head at him.


    When the second wolf saw this, he cried several times. After a while, the crying began to be quieter. Together with the big wolf, he grabbed her arm, buried his head in her arms and cried. This baby is a little small, but the two cubs have grown up a lot, and the space is no longer crowded, so we have to grab it.


    Big Wolf: Hmm.


    This is my ce, I was here first.


    Eng: Ah!


    What''s mine is mine. My brother is not allowed to steal it.


    While grabbing them, they didnt stop them from crying. They howled a few times after grabbing them, making the whole ce very lively.


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged them, andforted them gently: "No matter whether they are snatched or not, they are all mother''s good little cubs. Let me hold them together."


    As she spoke and listened to the cries of the two children, she couldn''t help but shed tears: "...it''s my mother''s fault. This kind of thing will never happen again. Don''t worry, big wolf and two wolves. Don''t be afraid. "


    Sheforted them for a long time, but the two children kept crying... Crying is abor-intensive task, and Eng cried himself to sleep.


    The big wolf was also tired from crying, and his eyelids were trembling, but he didn''t dare to sleep. He held her clothes tightly with his little hands and looked up at her.


    Gu Jinli''s heart hurt like a knife, so heforted him: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, sleep peacefully, my mother won''t leave."


    "Hmm~" the big wolf responded in a low voice. His little head was getting sleepy little by little, but he still wouldn''t fall asleep.


    There was no other way, so Gu Jinli hugged them, moved into the carriage, andy down with their brothers: "Look, mom is sleeping with you, big wolf, rest assured."


    After saying that, she kissed him, then closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    The big wolf kept looking at her for half a quarter of an hour. Seeing that she didn''t get up and leave, he seemed relieved and stopped holding on, and soon fell asleep.


    Gu Jinli waited until he fell asleep before opening his eyes, kissed his little head distressedly, and whispered: "It''s your mother''s fault, sleep well, big wolf, my mother won''t leave while you are sleeping~"


    Aunt Yu fanned the three of them, mother and son, and whispered: "Madam, you don''t have to me yourself, you can''t help it... If you hadn''t killed Mu County, the young Marquis would still be constrained by Xu You. "


    Things have priorities. Rather than spending time with the children, the most important thing is to kill Xu You, seize military power, and allow the young marquis to fight the army without any constraints.


    Gu Jinli understands, but she still feels that she owes her two children... Since she gave birth to them, she must take good care of them and let them grow up without worries.


    "My dear mother, go to sleep." Gu Jinli kissed the two brothers'' little faces and asked, "How is Aunt Tao? Is she okay?"


    Grandma Yu smiled and nodded: "It''s okay, I just have to take care of my family, so I''m sitting in the carriage in the middle of the convoy so that I can look after me in the front and back easily. I''m not in this car."


    They are two old guys, she is responsible for taking care of the children, and Aunt Tao is specifically responsible for helping Madam manage the general affairs. It was Aunt Tao who proposed this first, just because Aunt Tao knew that she valued the Qin family''s heirs and wanted to Take care of two children personally.


    Mama Yu is very grateful for this.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved: "That''s good."


    He said again: "It took a lot of time, let the team set off."


    "Hey." Grandma Yu responded, and was about to tell the convoy to set off, but someone started making a fuss behind them, cursing: "The whole family is a traitor to the imperial court, and they have a lot of arrogance. They are just coaxing a child, but they stopped the convoy like this." For a long time, there is a man from Qianshan County who was conferred by the imperial court in this motorcade. Do you still have the imperial court in your eyes?!"

 Chapter 2378: Dont seek death

    Chapter 2378: Don''t seek death


    Chapter 2378 Dont seek death


    Gu Jinli was angry when he heard this, and lowered his voice and asked: "Where did this stupid short-lived ghoste from? Send someone to ask."


    He added: "Bring some cotton and plug the ears of the big wolf and the two wolves so as not to wake them up."


    After a tiring journey and a lot of crying, they had to have a good sleep to regain their strength.


    Erqing sat on the board in front of the car and said to the inside of the car: "Bahu has already gone to wait for the news. After Yao Baihu inquires clearly, Master Yan wille over soon to report to Madam."


    Nanny Hong has found some clean cotton and made it into small balls. She has also carefully kneaded out a small long rope to use to plug the ears of the two children after removing the cotton balls.


    While stuffing the cotton, the two children moved uneasily. Gu Jinli quickly coaxed him: "Don''t be afraid, be good. Mom is here, sleep peacefully~"


    After coaxing for a while, the two cubs settled down again.


    Soon, Master Yan came over, stood beside the carriage and said: "Reporting to Madam, the person who cursed was the eldest brother of the new husband of the third granddaughter of the head of Qiyang County. His name is Wang Wangfu. He is a pedantic and conceited schr. Because his younger brother married The granddaughter of the county lord, relying on her connections with the county lords family, spent money to buy an official position and came to Mu County to be the new county magistrate.


    In this war, the county magistrate and county magistrate of Mu County performed well and were promoted. After a while, the county magistrate will go to the government office to be an official.


    The head of the Qiyang County family had the idea of Gu Jinan back then, and wanted to give his third granddaughter, who had an abortion before marriage, to him, a young beauty prospector, but it was a pity that he didn''t even see Gu Jinan in person.


    Later, the head of Qiyang County could not find a Jinshi to be his grandson-inw, so they looked for him among the candidates and found Wang Wanglu, who had failed the exam.


    Master Yan added: "This man likes to pretend to be the grandson-inw of the county lord. He has offended many people on the road. Many people don''t like him. The man from Qianshan County even said that if anyone in the group seeks death and causes trouble, don''te." Ask him for help. Hees from a poor family and is a poor man. He cannot help rtives of high officials and nobles."


    This is true. It seems that Lu Bai was very angry with Wang Wangfu along the way.


    Finally, he said: "Madam, the emperor doesn''t value his rtives. Those old county owners don''t see the emperor easily, so they only hand out signs to the Queen Mother during the New Year and festivals to say hello."


    It means that you can take care of it without any worries and dont show any mercy.


    "Qin family, how long are you going to dy us all? Is there any way for the king to do it?!" Wang Wangfu started shouting again. Not only did he shout, he also acted. He knelt down and cried loudly, saying: "Your Majesty, Take a look, this family of imperial convicts started to be arrogant as soon as they achieved modest military exploits. If this continues, I''m afraid..."


    Shut up, if you dare to say one more word, this county man will cut out your tongue! Lu Bai was furious. He had never seen anyone so stupid and so show-off.


    Now the Yaozi of the Marquis of Qin has made great achievements by killing Xu You, driving away the bandits, and recovering the lost territory. He could have directly risen up and established a new dynasty, but the Xiaohou of Qin did not do so. He had already stated that he would not do so. He was disloyal to Dachu first. Wang Wangfu deliberately said these words to stir up trouble at this time. Did he want to force Qin Xiaohou to rebel? !


    He said again: "He Chengjin, go and beat him up!"


    Wang Wangfu was shocked and shouted quickly: "Stop, I am the eldest brother of the grandson-inw of the lord of Qiyang County. I am a rtive of the emperor and an official of the court. You can''t be rude to me!"


    He Chengjin admired Qin Sang very much and wished he could go to the battlefield with such a great hero to kill the enemy. How could he allow someone to scold him like this? He rushed over, grabbed Wang Wangfu''spel, lifted him up, and spat on him. On his face, he cursed: "You are just a pedantic schr who relies on your younger brother who is a weakling. You are nothing but a rtive of the emperor! You are also a royal official, and you buy an official to buy pride? Please save some face!"


    After saying that, he pped Wang Wangfu directly in the face. Wang Wangfu was beaten until his mouth was full of blood, and he cried in pain. He even threatened: "...You, if you dare to beat me, I will write a letter back to my brother and ask the county lord toe to the pce to see the saint, so that you..."


    Pap, pah, pah!


    A few more ps.


    He Chengjin sneered and said: "Ah, bah, who do you think you are? Just a poor rtive of the royal family. Only the Lord of Qiyang County is crazy to offend a man who has made great contributions to the court for you!"


    Wang Wangfu was already frightened. He also thought about the rumors in the capital. Many peopleughed at his brother for being a shoe picker. He also thought about the fact that the county head''s family treated his family very well, so he did not dare to speak out any more arrogant words.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Master Yan came over and said loudly: "Since Wang Xiucai looks down on our general, then this Mu County is guarded by our general, so Wang Xiucai doesn''t need to go!"


    Originally, I wanted toe over and give him a beating, but He Chengjin had already beaten him, so the Qin family didn''t need to beat him again. However, the lesson should be given. Otherwise, if Wang Wangfu makes trouble today, Li Wangfu will make trouble tomorrow.


    Then he looked at the others and said loudly: "The Qin family has never betrayed Dachu. Our general told Xin Jianjun about the case back then. Xin Jianjun has already submitted a memorial to your majesty, please reconsider it." Investigate the case. Before His Majesty has a clear decree, whoever dares to maliciously nder the Qin family will not be polite. If you are not convinced, go to your Majesty to file aint yourself, or fight off the thieves yourself! "


    Finally, Master Yan recited a criminalw established by Emperor Jingwu: "Anyone who has made meritorious service in the war of resistance, even if he is a criminalmitted by the imperial court and a heinous person, cannot be killed immediately after retreating from the enemy, but can enjoy the treatment of a hero for a few days!"


    In the battle of Xing''an Prefecture, Luo Ying used this punishment to enter the city to recuperate. No one in the city''s army dared to take the opportunity to surround him, not to mention Qin Sang also recovered three cities.


    Master Yan''s words frightened other people present who had the same thoughts as Wang Wangfu... Qin Sang had made immortal contributions, even Emperor Jingyuan had to give Qin Sang some face at this time, and here This is Qin Sang''s territory. If they dare to seek death, they may really be buried alive in the northwest!


    The eldest son of the Yin family in Jingzhao was the most discerning. He was the first to stand up and said: "General Qin has done a good job in killing the enemy, and Mrs. Qin has done a good job in making medicine. They and their husbands are the benefactors of Chu and should be treated well. This is what your Majesty said a few years ago." As I said, we are His Majesty''s subjects, so naturally we must listen to Your Majesty and treat the Qin family and his wife well."


    As expected of being from the Hexini family, these words were quite safe and no one was offended.


    He added: "The weather is hot now. We don''t have to waste time on some people who can''t carry it clearly. Let''s go to Mu County first."


    After hearing this, the others hurriedly echoed: "Master Lu is right!"


    He Chengjin looked at those people who agreed, sighed in his heart, and thought to himself: This group of bullies who are afraid of the strong should give you some color to show them off, lest you go crazy!


    After hearing this, Lu Bai nodded with satisfaction, and then reminded: "All of you gentlemen are from good backgrounds. You have been very smart and know how to handle things since you were young. Therefore, for the sake of the court and yourselves, please be careful in your words and deeds, and don''t seek death!"


    He has always had a good temper, but now he used the word "seeking death", which shocked the young masters present and made them even more afraid to find trouble.


    Lu Bai looked at Master Yan and said, "Please tell Mrs. Qin that we are not in a hurry to enter the city. The Qin family can walk slowly in front. After all, there are two little kids. They are heroes and we cannot disturb them."

 Chapter 2379: Daughter Kazuryu

    Chapter 2379: Daughter Kazuryu


    Chapter 2379 Mother and Liang


    Wang Wangfu said that the Qin family was a prisoner of the imperial court, and Lu Bai said that the big wolf and the two wolves were the heroes. It can be seen that Lu Bai is on the side of the Qin and Gu families.


    Master Yan was very happy and saluted: "Thank you Qianshan County man for your consideration."


    Having said that, go back and report to Gu Jinli.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Since the man from Qianshan County has such good intentions, let''s go slowly."


    The Qin family''s motorcade must go at the front. How fast it goes depends on the Qin family. She must take this opportunity to let these people understand, who has the final say here? !


    "Yes." Master Yan smiled and ordered to go down and ask Wu Zongqi, who was leading the way, to walk slower.


    Yes! Mr. Wu responded, walking very slowly as expected.


    Not only was it slow, but it would asionally stop and wait until the big wolf and the two wolves who were awakened by the bumps were coaxed to sleep before continuing.


    Many people came to Mu County with Lu Bai, including sons from wealthy families and high-ranking officials. After learning about Qin Sang''s identity and the news of the great victory, they all came to find out the news. Because they were used to being pampered, they all came to Mu County. They had a young master''s temper, but after what happened to Wang Wangfu, they didn''t dare toin and calmed down first.


    However, there are also some young masters who are waiting to see if the Qin family will let Wang Wangfu enter Mu County. If they let Wang Wangfu inter, they will only talk empty words and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    However, I''m sorry, not only Wang Wangfu can''t enter the county seat of Mu County, but they can''t enter either!


    The convoy walked slowly for almost two hours. When they saw the city wall of Mu County, the two Zaizai finally woke up.


    Ah yo, ah yo, haha! Seeing that Gu Jinli was still there, Er Lang climbed up holding her belly, looked at her and smiled, speaking iprehensible baby talk.


    Gu Jinli''s heart melted withughter at him. He kissed him and said, "Er Lang is awake. Did you sleep well?"


    Hahaha, Eng smiled happily after being kissed. He imitated her and gave her a sip on the cheek, kissed her back, and added some saliva.


    Gu Jinliughed out loud and went to look at the big wolf again... After the little guy woke up, he kept looking at her quietly. When he saw her looking over, he raised his little mouth with a bright smile.


    But he was still afraid of being wronged. When heughed, tears welled up in his eyes involuntarily. He raised his little hand, wiped away the tears, and continued to smile at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli was heartbroken and shed tears. He hugged him and coaxed with a smile: "Mom, be good. Don''t cry. Mom is still here. Don''t worry. Mom will never leave in the future."


    After saying that, he also kissed him.


    Da Lang didnt quite understand it, but when he saw Gu Jinli crying, he anxiously raised his little hands to wipe her tears: Ah, ah, ah.


    Dont cry, dont cry.


    this?


    Zai Zai, if you act like this, my mother cant help but cry.


    However, when adults cry, children will be frightened. Gu Jinli did not want to scare the big wolf, so he held back his tears andughed out loud so that the big wolf could hear hisughter. He held his little hand, kissed him twice, and said: "Don''t be afraid of big wolves. Mom is fine. Mom is happy to see you."


    The big wolf felt relieved when he saw her smiling, but he was still afraid that she would disappear, so he kept grabbing her clothes and looking at her.


    Gu Jinli knew that he was worried andforted him over and over again: "Don''t be afraid of the wolf. Mom will never disappear again. Mom will always be with you."


    Xu Shis mother talked too much, and the big wolf suddenly said: Mother~


    The words were spoken in a clear and eloquent manner, which shocked the entire carriage.


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Big Wolf, what did you say? Say it again!"


    Seeing her surprise, the big wolf felt a little unsure, but after hesitating for a while, he still shouted: "Mother?"


    Hmm, Gu Jinli kissed the big wolf hard and said, "Hey, eh, the big wolf is so smart, he knows how to call me mother."


    Although the two brothers were born prematurely, they would be fifteen months old in ten days. It was indeed time for them to call their parents, but she did not expect that it would be the big wolf who would call her mother first, and he would do so so well.


    After being shocked, Aunt Yu hurriedly sped her hands together and bowed to the east: "God bless me, the eldest young master will be able to call me mother, keep it, keep it!" Children are easy to die young, so there is an old saying in Da Chu. Even if the mouthed baby is kept, it will not die easily again.


    He added: "Madam, ording to custom, we have to set up a table to worship heaven and earth."


    Gu Jinli: "Then let''s do it, this is a great event!"


    He looked at the big wolf again and said with a smile: "Come on, call me mother again."


    Dashan was very considerate and imitated her, shouting in a soft and sweet little voice: "Mother~"


    "Hey, mother''s good little cub is really smart." Gu Jinli was very happy and praised the big wolf. Then he looked at the second wolf who was eating his fingers and taught him: "Second wolf,e and learn how to call people like mother." , mother, mother, mother.


    The second wolf is very smart, but his artiction is not as clear as the big wolf. After hearing this, he frowned, tilted his head, and looked at Gu Jinli. After a while, heughed, threw himself into Gu Jinli''s arms, and shouted: "Cool, cool, cool." !


    Hmm, I shouted several times to show my dignity, but unfortunately I didnt shout the right words.


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that he hugged him and said, "It''s not Liang, it''s mom. Come on, call me... mom."


    Cool! Eng shouted happily, his little head arched into her arms, upying the position.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that he would squeeze out the big wolf, so he hugged the big wolf tightly and smiled at him: "It''s still wrong, it''s my mother."


    "Liang, Liang Liangliang!" After shouting a series of "Liang Liang" confidently, he looked up at her with a smile and said as if he was taking credit: "Pah, pah, pah, cah~"


    The little mouth is pouting, as if kissing.


    Gu Jinli understood. He wanted her to kiss him like a big wolf.


    She lowered her head and kissed him several times, making the little guy so happy that he keptughing.


    As he was smiling, the noble gentlemen outside the car started making a fuss: "What do the Qin family mean? Why don''t we let us enter the county town?!"


    "Wang Wangfu has offended the Qin family, so he should not be allowed in, but we have not offended the Qin family, why can''t we enter? This is the Mu County of the imperial court!"


    The implication is that this Mu County does not belong to the Qin family, and the Qin family has no right to deny them entry.


    When Gu Jinli heard these words, he didn''t care and continued to y with the two Zaizai: "Come on, let''s continue to learn to call mother."


    She doesn''t care because this is a rule that has been set long ago, and General Cheng wille forward to solve it.


    Sure enough, not long after, a group of troops appeared in arge camp outside the county town. General Cheng led the troops and rode over. After galloping for half a quarter of an hour, when they arrived in front of the noble gentlemen, General Cheng shouted: "quiet!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The soldiers rang the gong and shouted: "General Cheng has something to say, everyone should be silent!"


    After hearing this, the noble gentlemen stopped shouting, but they were very angry: "General Cheng, you are your Majesty''s personal second-grade general of Zhenxi, and you are also a hero of the war. You have to make decisions for us, and you cannot let us be beaten by others." Even if you bully me, you can''t let others break the etiquette of Dachu!"


    Heh, the smell of sowing discord is really strong.


    General Cheng looked at them and said loudly: "You can''t enter Mu County. It has nothing to do with the Qin family. This is military regtion."


    He also exined: "There is still a war ahead. Mu County is now a ce where military affairs are handled during wartime, and it is also an important ce for transferring military supplies. People''s entry and exit must be strictly controlled, so ording to military regtions, you can''t go in now and can only camp outside the city. "


    What?


    A group of noble gentlemen were all shocked, and they were actually allowed to camp outside the city? Are people living in that tent? Along the way, they had already had enough of living in tents!

 Chapter 2380: greetings

    Chapter 2380: greetings


    Chapter 2380 Meeting


    The noble gentlemen quit and shouted: "We are all innocent young gentlemen. We have the jade pendants given by our families, personal letters of guarantee from our family members, and documentsmonly used by various governments. We even have Mr. Qi''s signature, and we are Da Chu is absolutely loyal, and he is not careful, so why cant he go in?!


    Someone asked in a soft tone: "General Cheng, Mu County is not small. Many new houses have been built in the past few years. There must be vacant houses now. Let us live in them without wasting them."


    "I, I have a house in Mu County, let me take my servants in!"


    The noble prince who said this had deserted the army a few months ago and came back after learning of the great victory.


    However, whether they were coercing or begging for mercy, General Cheng always said the same thing: "Mu County is now an important military area. It is not a military household or the rtives of soldiers. They are not allowed to enter and exit easily. They must camp outside and wait. Vitors will be punished ording to militaryw!" "


    He also ordered the thousands of households under hismand: "Put stakes and put up fences. There are sentries every six meters. Anyone who dares to cross the sentry and enter the city will be shot!"


    "Yes." Qianhu responded and started moving with his soldiers. They formed groups of three and stood six meters per post, and soon built a human-shaped defense line several hundred meters long.


    There were also soldiers who pulled up wooden fences to enclose the six-meter open space between the soldiers.


    this?


    The noble gentlemen were dumbfounded by the quick action.


    Lu Bai came out and said: "Everyone, during the Chinese New Year period, the soldiers in front slept in the snow. Now you still have tents to live in and fine food to eat. If you are still not satisfied, you will be subject to militaryw!"


    He also said: "I will not enter the city either, and I will let you camp outside."


    Men in Qianshan County do not enter the county? Is it true or false?


    "No." Lu Bai said: "My mission is to patrol Chu for your majesty and avenge the people. I live outside the city so that I can easily meet the people who want to avenge themselves."


    After hearing this, some noble gentlemen''s eyes lit up... If anymon people came to sue the Qin family, the Qin family would suffer.


    After seeing something interesting, they agreed: "The Qianshan County man is considerate of the people, and we should follow suit. I won''t even go into the city, and will camp out with the Qianshan County man!"


    Someone has taken the lead. No matter how unwilling the other noble gentlemen are, they have to endure it: "I won''t go in, but all kinds of things must be delivered to us!"


    After hearing this, Miao Qianhu, who was under themand of General Cheng, sneered: "The supplies in the city are all prepared for the soldiers at the front and their rtives who areing back. They are all rationed things. Why should I give them to you? Your family is so rich. , are you still afraid that you wont be able to buy something?!


    Eh, I really cant buy it.


    Here in the northwest, the military has the mostplete supplies. Even if other families are rich and powerful, it is difficult to buy fine things.


    Moreover, they have to spend money to buy things outside, and they cannot enjoy thefort of sending soldiers to run errands, so they are naturally unwilling to buy things outside.


    Along the way, Lu Bai got to know these noble gentlemen, and he said in advance: "The duty of the soldiers is to resist the army, not to run errands. Whoever wants to do something can send his subordinates to do it. You are not allowed to send soldiers. If you must help the soldiers, Remuneration must be paid, and the soldiers business must not be dyed, otherwise militaryw will be dealt with!


    After speaking, he looked at General Cheng and asked humbly: "General Cheng, am I right?"


    General Cheng nodded: "The man from Qianshan County is right."


    The noble master, especially their ves, were very dissatisfied after hearing this... They originally wanted to use their family status to send these poor soldiers to help with the work, but now the road is blocked, and they have to do all the work. The man did it!


    "My lords, this is an important military area. Since you are here, you must abide by militaryws and take care of yourself and your subordinates. If you make a mistake, you will be punished by militaryws, which can range from beatings with thirty military sticks with sticks to beheading in severe cases. I hope you will take care of me!" After the general finished speaking, he winked at the messenger.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The messenger beat the gong and shouted: "Young masters, pleasee here to line up, undergo inspection, and then receive your bamboo tokens. Then someone will take you to the assignednd to camp!"


    The noble prince who came here for the first time eximed: "Do you still getnd?"


    Messenger: "Of course we will be assigned thend. Otherwise, if everyone goes to camp in the samend, then there won''t be a fight?"


    He urged again: "Hurry up, everyone. If you dy any longer, it will be dark before the tents are set up." When the nobles heard this, they finally became anxious and hurriedly lined up to receive the sign.


    Lu Bai also sent He Cheng in to line up to receive the signs. Within three miles outside the city, things started to get busy.


    Ouch! Eng was happy when he saw the crowd. He shouted excitedly. When he saw the messenger beating the gong, he pointed with his little finger and said to Bahu: Dangdang!


    He has seen this and liked it very much, so he wanted to go over and touch it.


    Bahu smiled and said: "Second Young Master, we can''t go over to see the gong now. We have to go see General Cheng first."


    This is what thedy ordered. She said that the general is considered an elder and is very supportive of you. Since they met here, as a matter of etiquette, the two Zazai have to go and pay homage.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." The big wolf was very happy to see the two wolves, and he also barked. He was held by the white tree, and they took the two cubs with them when they went out.


    "General Cheng, my wife asked us to bring two young masters over to pay your respects." Bai Shu said.


    General Cheng was stunned when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Bring the fence quickly and let the two young masterse in."


    Hey! The soldiers at the sentry hurriedly moved the fence and let Bahu and Baishu carry the two cubs in.


    General Cheng dismounted and walked over. When he saw the two little guys, he was surprised and said, "General Wu is right. The two young masters look exactly like Mr. Qin."


    Especially the big wolf with its dimples. Seeing that he kept looking at him, the little guy was still shy. He turned around and hugged Baishu''s neck.


    Bai Shu said: "Young master, this is General Cheng. He is a good man. He fights against the army and guards the border with you."


    After hearing this, Dng looked back at General Cheng. After staring at him for a while, he smiled at him.


    The smile is warm and bright. He is really cute and looks more like Qin Sang.


    "You''re so good." General Cheng praised him, then rummaged around hurriedly, found a pair of jade pendants, and handed them to the two children: "I came out in a hurry and didn''t prepare anything good. This is what I have to do when I be a general. Lets give the reward to the two young masters to y with.


    Bai Shu shook his head: "Madam said, because you have never met the two young masters, and you happened to meet them today, I brought them over to you to meet you. There is no need to give a meeting gift. If General Cheng really wants to give it, he will wait until he wins the banquet. When the timees, give the two young masters another gift."


    These words and actions made General Cheng feel warm in his heart, and he became more and more inclined to Qin Sang. He nodded and said: "Cheng, forget it today. I will prepare two gifts for the two dolls another day."


    It is not easy to give out rewards.


    He asked again: Can I give you a hug?


    "Of course." Bai Shu handed the big wolf to General Cheng and said carefully: "The one with dimples is the eldest young master, and the one without dimples is the second young master."


    General Cheng was quite nervous. He washed his hands with water from the water bag before hugging the big wolf.


    The big wolf was very obedient, letting General Cheng hold him, and smiled and nodded at General Cheng.


    Bai Shu said: "The young master is saluting General Cheng."

 Chapter 2381: big reunion

    Chapter 2381: big reunion


    Chapter 2381 Big Reunion


    I dont know how to salute with cupped fists yet, but I can do a simple nod to say hello.


    General Cheng was very happy after hearing this: "The young master is so smart, he knows how to salute."


    However, he admired Father Qin and felt in his heart that this was not the child of a militarymander at the same level as himself, nor did he feel that he was an elder. Instead, he lowered himself to a lower level and nodded in return to the big wolf.


    Ah ha~ The big wolf was very happy andughed out loud. He nodded his little head again and yed the nodding game with General Cheng.


    The second wolf was thinking about the gong, pointing at the soldiers who were beating the gong and shouting: "Dang, Dang, Dang!"


    Go over and watch Dangdang.


    Bahu said: "Second young master, you can''t do it now. You have to give a courtesy to General Cheng first."


    General Cheng asked hurriedly: "Second Young Master, want to see the gong?"


    Bahu nodded and replied: "Yes, the second young master likes these things that make noise."


    He added: "General Cheng doesn''t need to call you Young Master. Just call them Big Wolf and Two Wolves."


    Sure. General Cheng responded and said, Ill carry him over.


    He took the two wolves, hugged their brothers, and walked towards the soldiers who were beating the gongs. However, he stopped halfway, fearing that someone in the crowd would be harmful to the Qin family heirs, so he called the messenger instead.


    The messenger came over quickly: "General."


    General Cheng: "Knock the gong for Eng. Knock it softly. Too loud will scare the baby."


    The messenger was stunned. He was asked toe over just to y the gong for the two children?


    But he quickly said: "Yes."


    Dang Dang Dang~


    It was a three-knock sound.


    Ouch, ouch, ng! Eng was very happy. He pointed at the gong and said to General Cheng, then struggled to get down: Yoyo, yoyo.


    Put me down.


    General Cheng was stunned and put him down. He was still worried that he would fall, so he held on to the clothes on his back.


    Ah! Eng pped his hand to prevent him from grabbing it.


    Bahu said: "General Cheng, the two young masters will leave."


    "Ah, you can walk now?" After hearing this, General Cheng let go of the two wolves.


    The two wolves staggered towards the messenger. They walked too fast, and bang, they squatted on the ground.


    "Er Wolf." General Cheng strode forward and was about to help him up. Er Lang stood up with his hands on the ground, patted the dust on his little hands, and rushed towards the messenger.


    He jumped directly into peoples arms, raised his head in a familiar manner, and smiled at them: Aha~


    The messenger was confused, and words were floating in his mind: This is Qin Xiaohous child. Qin Xiaohous son has thrown himself into my arms. Do I want to hold him? You haven''t washed your hands and your body is dirty. How do you hug me like this?


    While he was thinking wildly, Eng grabbed his hand and broke it hard, trying to get the wooden hammer in his hand to beat the gong.


    General Cheng: "Let go and give it to him."


    Oh oh oh. The messenger quickly let go and gave the wooden hammer to Eng, fearing that he would not be able to hold it firmly, so he supported his elbow.


    But the two wolves were so strong that they could hold a wooden hammer and hit the gong with it. After hearing the sound of the gong, theyughed and said to the general: "Dang Dang, Dang Dang~"


    When the big wolf saw this, he pped his hands and cheered to the two wolves: "Yeah, yeah!"


    General Chengughed out loud when he saw this: "The two kids are really smart... The Marquis of Qin''s family has a sessor."


    People not far away heard the sound of gongs. They looked over and saw a little boy beating the gongs. They became curious. After inquiring, they were shocked to learn that these were the two legitimate sons of Qin Sang.


    Many people wanted toe over, but they were all stopped by General Cheng. General Cheng: "It''s gettingte. Let''s open the city gate and let Mrs. Qin and the two children enter the city."


    You can''t stay here too long, lest something happen and the two babies are harmed.


    "Yes!" The soldiers took the order and rode their horses to the city gate in person, asking the soldiers guarding the city to open the door.


    Gu Jinli originally wanted the two children to meet Lu Bai. After all, he was his eldest brother''s friend and he helped him today. It could be seen that the two wolves were making a bit of a fuss, so he gave it up and said, "Let''s go into the city."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The soldiers under Mr. Wu''s banner beat the gongs and shouted: "Enter the city!"


    The convoy started moving and headed for the county town. After using insect attractants and checking their identities, they entered the city in an orderly manner.


    There are many peopleing back this time, including the Lu family, Gao Fenniang, Xiao family, Niu family, Ji Zhenniang, Tan family, Shi Yanfang family, and Han family.


    But there were so many people that the county town could not amodate them, so the rtives could only camp outside the city.


    Gu Jinli had already chosen a camp for his rtives, built vast tents, and brought carts of supplies. General Cheng also sent arge number of soldiers to protect the camps of his rtives, so that safety and supplies were guaranteed. We can live in it with confidence.


    However, people who were familiar with Gu Jinli moved into the county town and lived in a house.


    Ji Zhenniang naturally followed into the city. When the carriage came to the house where Gu Jinli lived, and when it stopped, she immediately got out of the car and walked towards Gu Jinli while crying: "Gu Xiaoyu, you are still alive, it''s great, Woohoo!


    Gu Jinli: "Why do you think you are cursing me with these words?"


    He went to see Rui Geer again: "Hi, Rui Geer, do you still remember Aunt Qin?"


    Rui Geer stared at her for a while and nodded: "Yi De."


    Hahahaha, Gu Jinliughed when he heard it: "I remember."


    Rui Geer nodded and said, "Easy to get!"


    Gu Jinli smiled even more happily. It''s so cute for a child to talk when he can''t pronounce clearly.


    The two wolves were still nearby and joining in the fun: "Ta-ta!"


    He liked Rui Geer very much, so he struggled down and ran towards Rui Geer, shouting "dada", but he made another thud and sat on the ground.


    Two two! Rui Geer shouted, running over to help him and calling his hands: Pak dong dong.


    Ji Zhenniang was anxious and said hurriedly: "It doesn''t hurt, why can''t you still speak clearly after several months? If you don''t speak clearly again, mother will punish you."


    "What''s the punishment? Brother Rui is only so old. It''s normal for him not to be able to speak clearly. Don''t scold the child. If he is as timid as you, what will happen!" Kuang has been staying in Mu County. Today, I also went to the city gate to pick up the child. I was having **** with Si, Wu, Liu and Qi Jin. When I heard what Ji Zhenniang said, I immediately went back.


    Ji Zhenniang cried: "Aunt Niu, we parted ways before we met again, why did you scold me as soon as we met, woo woo woo!"


    Kuang Shi said with disgust: "Why do we have to say goodbye for life and death before we meet again? When you use these words, you think you are telling a story, and talk well."


    "You, hum!" Ji Zhenniang was furious, but she soon became happy and took Brother Yi and Sister Yu to see Gu Jinli. She said proudly: "Gu Xiaoyu, I helped Sister Zhang take care of them. Brothers and sisters all the way!"


    The expression on his face is that you want to praise him quickly.


    Gu Jinli: "They call you aunt, what''s wrong with you as an elder helping to take care of them? Do you still think they call you aunt in vain?"


    After listening to this, Sister Yu and Brother Yi looked at the deted Ji Zhenniang, and then at Gu Jinli, who deliberately made things difficult for Ji Zhenniang, andughed out loud: "Aunt Qin is right, but Aunt Xie took care of us all the way. It was really hard. Thank you very much." Auntie."


    Ji Zhenniang received the thanks from the two children, then looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Huh, listen, these two children are good at talking. You can learn from it!"


    He asked in confusion: "Gu Xiaoyu, why do you attack me every time you see me? Do you hate me so much?!"


    She was so angry, she had changed a lot, why was Gu Xiaoyu still dissatisfied with her?


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said, "I''ll taunt you. Do you feel more at ease?"

 Chapter 2382: Big reunion【2】

    Chapter 2382: Big reunion��2��


    Chapter 2382 Reunion2


    Hmm, Ji Zhenniang thought about it and it seemed like it was true!


    During this escape, the bandits did not attack Mu County. They also escaped early and had sufficient supplies. If they encountered major problems on the way, the Han family would take care of them. The servants of the Ji family would take care of their rtives. All she had to do was take care of them. Just take care of yourself and your children. But after Gu Jinli and Kuang left, she always felt flustered. Now that she saw them, she finally felt much calmer.


    However, she would not admit it and said sternly: "That''s nonsense. I''m not like this. I really need to be scolded by you twice before I can feel at ease. Am I not the one looking for scolding? Only a fool would do this!"


    Kuang Shi nced sideways at her: "Aren''t you stupid?"


    One sentence made Ji Zhenniang very angry.


    Kuang Shi added: "But fools are blessed."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang became happy again. She was about to say a few words, but Widow Xiao had already shouted at the top of her voice: "Speaking of blessings, my family is the most blessed in the entire northwest, except for my nephew and daughter-inw!"


    "My man, I originally thought he was a rogue, tsk tsk tsk, who would have thought that he is also a Wolf Marquis Army member of thousands of households, do you know about the Wolf Marquis Army? It''s okay if you don''t know, just remember that this is the most powerful army in the northwest!"


    "This time I killed Xu You and defeated the bandits. My man made a great contribution. He used to be a member of a thousand households, but this time he was promoted to a general, hahaha!" When Widow Xiao thought that Uncle Qin was going to be promoted, she wanted to As a general''s wife, she couldn''t help butugh so proudly that her gums were exposed. As a result, she was scolded by Gao Lei who came out of the house to pick up someone.


    "Ms. Lanliu, if you blow your wind before the appointmentes down, be careful if you blow yourself up into the sky or fall down and kill you." Madam Gao Lei gouged out Widow Xiao, and then said: "Be aware that if you get carried away too much, you will be troubled by the family. What a disaster, especially for those who serve as officials and generals, especially at a time like this when everything has not yet been decided!"


    Emperor Jingyuan has not yet issued an edict to respond to Sang''s request. At this time, they all have to be careful.


    Widow Xiao was afraid of Gao Lei, so she hurriedly said: "I was wrong, Aunt Lei was right to scold her."


    He hurriedly shouted to Sister Xiao and the others: "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and bring Brother Gui and Brother Yun over to meet your Aunt Lei. She is one of the owners of the Lei family''s caravan."


    I have money, and it is good, some are beneficial!


    After hearing this, Sister Xiao and Sister Xiao came over with a child, and saluted Gao Lei: "I''ve seen Aunt Lei."


    Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun also saluted Mr. Gao Lei in a decent manner and said in a sweet voice: "Aunt Lei."


    Gao Lei finally had a smile on his face, nodded, and gave each of them a purse: "Two gold nuggets, as a greeting gift for you, keep them."


    Little Qingyun didn''t know who Jin Naozi was yet, and he didn''t dare to ept gifts from others. He looked at Xiao Xiaomei... Xiao Xiaomei had been taking care of him in the past few months.


    Widow Xiao said: "Look at what your sister is doing, just take it and say thank you!"


    "Oh." Xiao Qingyun heard her mother say this, took the small purse and thanked Gao Lei.


    Gao Lei nodded and gave gifts to the other children. Each child had a gift. When the big wolf and the two wolves were given to him, they were given a kiss by the familiar two wolves, which made Gao Lei''s face drool. , shouting happily: "Ouch!"


    Gao Leishi froze, she had not been kissed by a child for decades, and she didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it, and said to Eng: "Great-aunt didn''t respond. Let''s kiss her again to wake her up."


    "...No need." Gao Lei said hurriedly, but felt that if she spoke too stiffly, she would scare the child. She smiled at the second wolf and then looked at the big wolf: "Big wolf, do you still remember me?"


    The big wolf stared at her for a while, raised the corner of his mouth, smiled at Gao Lei, and nodded as a salute to her.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Gao Lei waspletely relieved and said to Gu Jinli, "Both children are fine, let''s go in."


    Come in, everyone. Ive prepared a lot of delicious food for you. Youll be full. Gu Jinli greeted the big guys like a rich man, and the group entered the house in a grand manner.


    As soon as he entered, he smelled a strong aroma of meat, which made the big guy who had worked hard all the way so greedy that he almost drooled. Xiao Qingyun shouted: "Routu."  Gu Jinli smiled, looked back at him, nodded and said: "That''s right, Its just meat, my cousin has stewed a lot of meat for you, you can eat it after you settle in.


    After hearing this, Xiao Qingyun narrowed his eyes withughter, feeling very happy.


    Seeing that Xiao Qingyun was happy, the two wolves also started to have fun, imitating Xiao Qingyun''s words: "Yo yo, yo yo!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and told him, "No, it''s meat."


    Eng: Yoyo!


    Gu Jinli smiled even more and continued to teach. Even after teaching all the way, Eng kept shouting.


    Forget it, mother will teach you another day. Gu Jinli was defeated and arranged a courtyard for each family. The female family members lived in the backyard, and the boys like Sijin, Wujin, Yi Geer and others lived in the guest courtyard in the front yard.


    As for Sister Yu...


    Gu Jinli said: "Sister Yu, please live in my courtyard. The yard is big, there are many houses, and there are enough people to protect you. It will be safe andfortable to live here."


    She remembered that this child had always liked her. When they met today, he looked at her with admiration. He must have wanted to live with her.


    However, she guessed wrong.


    Sister Yu thought for a while and shook her head: "Thank you Aunt Qin, I''d better live with Aunt Xie."


    Mom said that Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin have different identities now, and the two younger brothers Qin and Aunt Qin have been separated for a few months and have just reunited. Aunt Qin must spend more time with her two younger brothers. When she grows up, she can take care of herself. , dont bother Aunt Qin.


    Gu Jinli didn''t expect that she would refuse, so he asked: "Really don''t want to live with Aunt Qin? It''s okay, Aunt Qin is not busy, so don''t worry about causing trouble to Aunt Qin."


    Sister Yu still shook her head.


    "Okay, then you will live with your Aunt Xie, but you cane and y with me at any time. Our two yards are close to each other." Gu Jinli touched her head and said, "Don''t worry about your mother, she takes care of her family." After we have settled in, we wille to pick you up."


    There were too many rtives, and many of them came back, making the queue very long. The first batch had already arrived in Mu County, but some were still in Cunning County, and thest batch was even still in Long''an Mansion.


    The destination of the family members is not the county seat of Mu County, and there is not enough room for them here. Therefore, they have to be diverted. The Han family has to take the family members of the second line of defense to the gathering ce in Mu County for resettlement.


    Aunt Qin, are we going back to the guardhouse in the future? Sister Yu looked up at Gu Jinli and asked.


    Gu Jinli said: "We don''t know yet. We may have to move forward and move to Longshan Mansion. But your Uncle Qin said that there is a ready-made guardhouse to live in. If we go there, we don''t need to build another house and have a house to live in." "


    Those guardhouses were built when Father Qin and the others were here. They are arge area and are much stronger and wider than the three-year-old guardhouses in Long''an Prefecture.


    He thenforted Sister Yu: "Don''t be afraid. Even if we go to Longshan Mansion, we will go together and we won''t be far apart."


    After hearing this, Sister Yu breathed a small sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Well, I''m not afraid!"


    Since she was six years old, she has beening to the northwest with her parents. The journey has been dangerous and difficult. In the past few years, she has been in fear every day because of the confrontation with the soldiers. But as long as we are still together, she is not afraid.


    "Be good." Gu Jinli looked at the sensible little girl and gave her a box of candied haws. "Here, it''s specially for Sister Yu. Only Sister Yu has it, and no other brats have it."

 Chapter 2383: Mrs. Bai asks to see you

    Chapter 2383: Mrs. Bai asks to see you


    Chapter 2383 Mrs. Bai asks for an audience


    Sister Yu took it and opened the box. She saw that inside were candied haws made from various summer fruits such as apricots, plums, plums, mulberries, hawthorns, etc. They were not strung together, but ced one by one in the box. They were colorful and beautiful. Extremely: "Thank you, Aunt Qin!"


    The little girl was very happy and made Ji Zhenniang jealous: "Gu Xiaoyu, why did you only make one box? Where''s ours?"


    Gu Jinli gave her a roll of his eyes: "You are already old and you still fight for food with a child. How shameless are you?"


    Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she was shaking: "Gu Xiaoyu, who do you think is getting old? I''m still young!"


    Gu Jinli looked her up and down, and said something that made Ji Zhenniang furious: "Anyway, she''s not as young as me. I''m only neen, and you''re already in your twenties."


    He added: "Don''t be angry. Women age quickly when they are angry, and they will also develop nasbial folds."


    Ji Zhenniang:


    "Thank you, Auntie, don''t be angry. I''ll give it to you. There''s also Brother Rui. Get a few more. The box is not small. There are a lot of candied haws in it." Sister Yu smiled and handed the box to Ji Zhenniang in a sensible way. take.


    Ji Zhenniang said: "Auntie doesn''t want to eat it, just give one to your brother Rui."


    Gu Jinli reminded her: "Bite it into pieces before giving it to Rui Ge''er. Don''t feed it whole, or you may choke."


    "I know." Ji Zhenniang took one, bit it into four pieces, and fed it to Rui Ge''er.


    Rui Geer smiled and narrowed his eyes: "Dian Dian."


    "It''s Tiantian!" Ji Zhenniang was so angry that she told him: "Come on, tell me, Tiantian."


    Rui Geer: Dian Dian?


    Ji Zhenniang: "Tiantian!"


    Eng also joined in the fun and shouted to Ji Zhenniang: "Na na, na na!"


    Ji Zhenniang: "What? What you said is even more wrong. Come on, Brother Rui, let me learn from my mother, Tiantian."


    Gu Jinli almostughed like crazy. Seeing thisrge group of people, including old and young, coaxing and holding children, plus a bragging Widow Xiao, it was so lively and lively that it felt great... Only then It''s a normal, good day, but don''t fight anymore!


    However, it would be better if Brother Qin was here.


    It was noisy all the way, and after everyone was settled, it was getting dark.


    In the garden in the backyard, many stone pirmps and bonfires were lit. Dinner was served in the garden, and everyone had a "reunion dinner" together.


    The children had food and y, and they were noisy for more than an hour before they were taken back to take a bath and go to bed.


    Gu Jinli also bathed the two cubs... This was really aborious task. When she finished bathing Eng, she was also sshed with water, so she had to ask the wet nurse to take care of them first and take a bath herself.


    After washing, Aunt Lei, who had gone back to the front yard, came back and brought two boxes: "This is a meeting gift from Xiaowu to the two children."


    Gu Jinli epted it and said with a smile: "Tomorrow I will ask Bahu to take the two children to thank their Grandpa Xiaowu."


    Although Sannuo figured it out, he still didn''t go out and only focused on making medicine. If he encountered a medical problem and had to consult Min Da, he would usually ask the medicine boy to pass the message.


    In short, he is still afraid of meeting people. He can only meet familiar people, such as the two medicine boys and Gao Lei. He dare not meet people he is not familiar with.


    "Let the two children go to see Xiao Wu tomorrow?" Gao Leishi thought for a while and said, "They just came back. Let''s wait another half a month. After the two children have adapted to the new ce, we can go to see Xiao Wu."


    Okay. Gu Jinli agreed.


    Mother~ It was dark, and the big wolf couldnt see Gu Jinli. He was a little scared and shouted from inside the house.


    Mom is here, Im not afraid of the big wolf. Gu Jinli turned around and shouted into the room.


    Gao Lei said: "Go back, I''m gone."


    After saying that, he walked away on crutches.


    But the two cubs still came out to see her off. Gao Leishi heard the yoyo and babble of the two children behind her, and a smile spread on her wrinkled face.


    After sending Gao Lei away, Da Lang reached out to Gu Jinli and said in a tearful tone: "Mother~"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Mom is here and won''t leave." Gu Jinli hugged the big wolf andforted him softly, but the big wolf was still afraid. He grabbed her clothes tightly andy in her arms. I won''t give up my seat even if Ie over to grab it.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, weep, weep! Eng had a short temper, and when his brother refused to let him, he burst into tears. There was no other way, Gu Jinli could only say: "Let''s go back to the house and lie down on the bed, and my mother will hold you to sleep together."


    Yes. Nanny Lin smiled, and together with Nanny Hong, she helped Gu Jinli carry the two children into the back room.


    Gu Jinli was lying on the bed, holding a cub on his left and right sides, and took them to sleep: "I''ve hugged them all, there''s no need to fight this time."


    Paji~ The two wolves pouted and wanted to kiss.


    "Okay, I''ll kiss you." Gu Jinli smiled, lowered his head and kissed the second wolf, and then hurriedly went to kiss the big wolf who was still crying: "Kiss our big wolf too."


    When the two wolves saw this, they stopped and wanted to kiss again.


    Gu Jinli could only kiss him again.


    But when the big wolf saw it, his tears fell again.


    Gu Jinli treated everyone equally and went to kiss the big wolf again, but the two wolves made a fuss about kissing again.


    Gu Jinli:


    Before she died of exhaustion, she finally put her two cubs to sleep.


    But in the middle of the night, the big wolf''s little body suddenly trembled, he closed his eyes and cried loudly: "Woo woo woo...mother, mother~"


    This is because I was still scared and woke up.


    Mom is here, mother is here, the big wolf is not afraid. Gu Jinli felt terribly distressed and quickly hugged the big wolf tightly tofort him.


    Fortunately, the big wolf calmed down quickly after hearing her voice, but his little hands still held on to her clothes tightly, for fear that she would disappear again when he fell asleep.


    Madam, would you like us toe in and help? The two wet nurses lived outside. After hearing the sound, they hurriedly got up and asked.


    Gu Jinli: "No, I''ve already coaxed you. You can go to sleep."


    "Yes." The two wet nurses responded, but they did not sleep. They stayed up for half an hour and did not hear the child cry again before going to rest.


    Early the next morning, the second wolf woke up and had a fuss with Gu Jinli for a while, which woke up the big wolf.


    Before he opened his eyes, he heard Gu Jinli''s voice: "Hey, Big Wolf, my dear little cub, you''re awake, it''s my mother, she''s still here."


    After hearing this, the big wolf opened his eyes and saw Gu Jinli...his little mouth trembled in grievance, as if he was about to cry, but he held it back, and leaned into Gu Jinli''s arms again, shouting in a milky voice. With: "Mother~"


    "Hey." Gu Jinli responded, kissed the top of his head, and said softly: "It''s mom. Mom is always here. Don''t be afraid of the big wolf."


    Are you still sleepy? If you are, the big wolf will continue to sleep?


    Are you thirsty? Do you want a drink of water?


    Gu Jinli kept talking to Da Lang. Da Lang felt more and more reassured. His little hands no longer held her clothes tightly, but slowly loosened them. He looked up at her and said, "Shhh~"


    Gu Jinli smiled and praised: "The big wolf is so smart. He will tell his mother when he needs to urinate. OK, my mother will hug you and pee."


    Shush, shush! Eng got angry when he saw Gu Jinli holding his brother while talking. He rushed over and hugged Gu Jinlis arm to make trouble with her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "No, no, no, let''se one by one, let brother shush first, okay?"


    not good!


    The two wolves wanted to go together, and they would not let her get up unless they carried her together.


    There was no other way. Gu Jinli could only call the nanny in and take their brothers to pee together.


    He took them to clean their teeth, wash their faces, and have breakfast.


    After eating and rinsing his mouth, Gu Jinli took out a pen and paper and said, "Let''s write a letter to your father. He misses you very much."

 Chapter 2384: court

    Chapter 2384: court


    Chapter 2384 Showing Goodwill


    Every time Brother Qin sends a letter back, he will ask about the situation of the two children, and his love for them is beyond words.


    Ta-ta! After hearing this, the two wolves began to imitate the words.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "That''s wrong, it''s not Dada, it''s daddy. Come on, learn from mom to say... daddy."


    "Ta-ta, tap-ta!" Eng was very happy to see Gu Jinli talking to him. He pped his little hands on the table and shouted, but the shout was wrong.


    "It''s still wrong." Gu Jinli smiled and slowly taught him: "It''s... daddy, daddy."


    After teaching for a while, the little guy finally changed his mind: "Pinch!"


    Gu Jinliughed out loud while lying on the table. Eng saw this and followed suit, lying on her left side and watching herugh.


    Gu Jinli raised his hand, pinched his cheek, and said with a smile: "It''s still wrong, but the shouting is much closer, so let''s shout like this first."


    Thought for a moment, then raised her hand to pinch his mouth: "Come on, open your mouth, Mom, look at your tongue."


    Speaking, he made a sound and opened his mouth.


    The two wolves followed suit, opening their little mouths, ah ah.


    Gu Jinli looked at his tongue carefully and saw that it was not short. He was relieved and kissed his cheek and praised: "Er Lang is so good. Okay, let''s close our mouths."


    After speaking, close your mouth.


    The two wolves also closed their mouths, pointed at the big wolf, and said to Gu Jinli: "Ta-ta, tap-ta."


    You should also take a look at my brothers.


    However, Dng enunciated the words clearly, so there was no need to read them at all.


    However, Gu Jinli treated everyone equally and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s show it to my brother too."


    She went to see the big wolf again and said, "Big wolf, let me show you... Come on, let''s open our mouths."


    "Ah~" The big wolf was very obedient and opened his small mouth to show Gu Jinli. After Gu Jinli finished reading, he closed his mouth.


    Hmm, Gu Jinli also kissed him on the cheek and praised: "My big wolf is really sensible and smart."


    After hearing this, the big wolf grinned with a bright and warm smile. Gu Jinli couldn''t help but hug him and taught him: "Come on, learn to call people... daddy, daddy."


    However, the big wolf just didnt speak.


    Gu Jinli frowned and asked, "Why doesn''t the big wolf shout?"


    I have already shouted my mother, and I still shouted so clearly that they should also call their father. Yu Yan will talk to them every day.


    But the big wolf didn''t speak. She asked anxiously, and the big wolf covered his mouth with his little hand.


    Gu Jinli seemed to understand something and gently stroked the top of his head and said: "Then wait until your fatheres back and then call him... Dad loves Dng very much. The reason why he has not been home for so long is because he has to lead troops to fight. , did not abandon us."


    After hearing this, Da Lang looked up at Gu Jinli, his eyes were red and he looked like he was about to cry.


    Gu Jinli was sure that the big wolf could really call him daddy, but the kid was too smart, so he was preupied. He couldn''t see his daddy for several months, and he was sad, so he could shout without opening his mouth.


    Like calling her mother suddenly in a carriage.


    Being able to shout so clearly, he must have known how to shout early in the morning, but Aunt Yu and the others didn''t know. This shows that the child is sad. If he can''t see anyone, he won''t shout even if he knows how to shout.


    "Baby, we can''t be like this. Whether we are angry, sad or happy, we have to show it. We can''t hold it in, or we will suffer internal injuries."


    Big Wolf: ???


    Eng: Blow it up!


    Gu Jinli: "It''s not Zangbang, it''s Zaizai, Zaizai is the two of you." Eng didn''t care about this. After sitting for so long, he got bored and pointed to the outside of the house and shouted: "Yoyo, da da!"


    Going for a walk, I want to go and y with my brothers.


    Speaking of using both hands and feet, he climbed down from the imperial chair. Gu Jinli grabbed him back and pushed him into the chair again. He was so anxious that he shouted: "Yo yo, yo yo!"


    Gu Jinli: "Write a letter to your father first, and then go out to y after you finish writing."


    The two wolves stopped and started making trouble, but Gu Jinli would not condone him and would not allow him to run away.


    Eng ran away several times without running away. He could only sit in a chair, wiping his tears and crying, and said inartictely: "Cool, wow!"


    "Do you want to say that my mother is bad?" Gu Jinli held him down with one hand and wrote a letter with the other hand, and said with a smile: "My mother is bad. After all, you can only go out to y after writing the letter. You can''t let everything happen ording to your temper. This is not good. "


    When the big wolf saw the second wolf crying, he climbed off the chair, stumbled to the second wolf, patted him, andforted him: "Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    Brother doesnt cry.


    He also wiped Engs tears.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it, and continued to write. He wrote several pieces of letter paper eloquently. After finishing writing, he dried the letter, went to get a box of red lipstick, and said to the two Zaizai: "Come on, let''s apply it." Some lip balm."


    Eng hadnt applied it before, so he was very happy and screamed, asking Gu Jinli to apply it.


    After finishing painting, Gu Jinli took two pieces of letter paper, put them on the table, pointed at one piece of letter paper and said, "Here, give one to your daddy."


    Er Lang liked Ba Ji the most. He smiled and kissed the letter paper several times in a row. His saliva almost made the letter paste to pieces. Gu Jinli quickly put the letter away and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, Er Lang did a great job." good."


    Naonao! Eng was very happy. He put his head into Gu Jinlis arms and yed with her.


    Gu Jinli yed with him for a while, then put him down, picked up the big wolf, pointed to another piece of paper with "Your Big Cub" written on it, and said, "Come on, Big Wolf, give Daddy some chirps."


    The big wolf did as he was told and kissed the letter twice, leaving two red marks.


    Okay, youre so good. Gu Jinli put the letter away, put it in an envelope, asked Daqing to take it out, and sent someone to deliver it to Qin Sang.


    Seeing that Eng was making trouble to go out to y again, he said: "Okay, I will take you out to y now."


    In the next three days, Gu Jinli spent most of the time taking care of the children, and slept with the two children at night. After Dng woke up and saw her for three days in a row, he didn''t cry again in the middle of the night.


    The past three days were not peaceful. The house received many messages, all asking to see Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli didn''t see him.


    But there are exceptions, such as Mrs. Bai.


    As early as three years ago, Gu Jinli met Mrs. Bai. Because of Leng Meifang, the two families had some interactions. Mrs. Bai even bought her bean sprout recipe at a high price.


    Given Gu Jinli''s temper, he still wouldn''t meet Mrs. Bai for this kind of friendship, but the post Mrs. Bai handed over said that she had obtained a list of domestic ves of a wealthy family, and one of the family on it was from Xiejiaping, Long''an Prefecture.


    Gu Fuya''s husband''s family is in Xiejiaping. In the past few years, they have been looking for Gu Fuya''s family, Xie and others.


    Gu Jinli knew that Mrs. Bai wanted to take the opportunity to build friendship, but after thinking about it, she still met... What if that family was Gu Fuya''s family?


    The third grandfather and the third grandmother are getting older and older. I dont know when they will leave. It would be better to find Gu Fuyas family as soon as possible so that the two elders will have no regrets.


    Gu Jinli: "Go and tell Mrs. Bai that if she is free,e over tomorrow."


    Yes. Erqing went to do it.


    After receiving the news, Mrs. Bai didn''t sleep well all night. The next day, she came to the door on time. When she saw Gu Jinli, she was shocked: "Mrs. Qin''s face is healed?"


    Not only did her face heal, the smell on her body also became fresher, no longer smelling like rotten eggs... and her figure was still like that of a girl, exquisite and graceful, not like someone who had given birth to a child at all. No wonder Mr. Qin Xiaohou would Like... No wonder Mr. Qianshan said: Instead of giving Qin Xiaohou a woman to serve as an internal agent, it is better to curry favor with the Gu family.

 Chapter 2385: Hidden

    Chapter 2385: Hidden


    Chapter 2385 Hidden


    The face thing is fake. Now that Brother Qin has taken control of the northwest military power, she doesn''t have to look ugly anymore. However, she doesn''t want to exin more. She just said: "Thank you, Mrs. Bai, for caring. My face ispletely healed. Please sit down."


    After Mrs. Bai sat down, Gu Jinli asked directly: "Mrs. Bai said that there are people from Xiejiaping who have be ves for wealthy families? Have you brought the list? Let me see it."


    As soon as I sat down, I asked, "Isn''t this too straight?"


    But now Gu Jinli''s status is different, and Mrs. Bai remembers Mr. Qianshan''s instructions, so she can only take out the list and hand it to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, please take a look."


    Afraid of being poisonous, Erqing took it, opened the list, put it on a small tray, and showed it to Gu Jinli.


    Mrs. Bai didn''t say anything when she saw her... The head of a wealthy family always behaves like this when looking at things handed to her by outsiders. In the eyes of a person like Mrs. Bai, this is a sign of rules in the house.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he saw it: "It''s not this family. The daughter of the third grandfather and the third grandmother is Gu Fuya, her husband is Xie Pingzi, and their children are Xie Jingxian, Xie Jingmin, and Xie Jianing... Although the poption of this family is the same, the names and ages are wrong."


    He then asked, "Do they know Xie Pingzi''s family? Or do they know the whereabouts of Xie Pingzi''s family?"


    Mrs. Bai didn''t know this at all. This list was a stepping stone for her toe to see Gu Jinli. After hearing this, she said guiltily: "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Qin. I only got this list through my connections. Knowing that Mrs. Qin''s family has been looking for someone from Xie Jiaping, I brought them over... If you want to know if they know the whereabouts of Xie Pingzi''s family, you have to write back and ask."


    After receiving the reply, she was able toe to see Gu Jinli one more time, two more times, and the friendship was considered established.


    Gu Jinli had already guessed the oue: "Okay, Mrs. Bai, please help me ask."


    He added: "I still have to go to the pharmacy to get medicine, so I won''t leave Mrs. Bai alone."


    It is so rude to chase her away when you see that she is useless!


    This can''t be med on Gu Jinli, it was Madam Bai who plotted against her first. If Madam Bai was sincere, she wouldn''t be so disrespectful.


    Mrs. Bai also knew this and said: "Mrs. Qin, it was my fault. I forced you to see me just because I had the list. I didn''t want to have such a blunt rtionship, but...my husband is a civil servant in the army. , Mr. Qin Xiaohou is now in charge of the military power in the northwest. For the sake of my husband''s future, I, I muste to see you and make friends, so don''t be angry."


    Mr. Qianshan said that Gu Jinli has a bad temper and you cannot lie to her. If you do, you must admit your mistake quickly. If you pretend you dont know she is angry, it will be counterproductive.


    Gu Jinli said: "I know that human nature is so sophisticated, Mrs. Bai doesn''t need to apologize."


    He added: "I would like to ask Mrs. Bai to continue to help me with my Aunt Fuya''s affairs."


    Oddly enough, they had been looking for Gu Fuya''s family for a long time, but there was no news, and she had a bad feeling in her heart, as if... someone deliberately hid Gu Fuya''s family.


    Eh, her guess was indeed correct. Gu Fuya''s family was indeed hidden, not by a wealthy family, but by Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji knew that Gu Fuya was the only daughter of the third grandfather and the third grandmother and an important person, so he found them early in the morning and hid them.


    The reason why Ning Ji did this was also very simple. He had a bad rtionship with Gu Jinli, so he wanted to hold Gu Fuya''s family hostage until the critical moment before sending them back to get to know each other, so that they could help him.


    "Of course." Mrs. Bai was very happy and promised: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Qin, I will write a letter back to my parents'' home and ask them to ask, and I will definitely tell you the details."


    Gu Jinli: Thank you very much.


    This polite thank you made Mrs. Bai''s heart skip a beat, and she quickly found something to talk about: "I heard that the two young masters are back. I brought two pieces of high-quality satin. This satin is soft and breathable. It is the best to wear when the weather is hot. Good, I can avoid suffering from the heat."


    Mothers love their children, so Mrs. Gu will definitely ept her.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Bai." Gu Jinli did ept it, but she didn''t give it to the children, but wanted to exchange it for money and food... Raising soldiers requires money and food, and if you don''t take it, you won''t get it. Seeing that Gu Jinli had collected the satin, Mrs. Bai was very happy and asked, "Are the two young masters here? These twin boys are blessed, and I also want to be blessed so that I can have another baby."


    Gu Jinli: "They ran out to y, not in the backyard."


    Mrs. Bai was surprised: "How can the two young masters run away? That bone looks good, and it is worthy of being the queen of the generals."


    Gu Jinli nodded and smiled: "They are indeed in good health, but the second one is too naughty and can''t stay at home. He has to go out to y every day."


    He has to drag the big wolf with him. If the big wolf doesn''t go with him, he will cry.


    "Boys, it''s better to be naughty." Mrs. Bai praised the two children fiercely. After praising the children, she talked about another thing: "Mrs. Qin... the noble gentlemen outside the city brought many innocent ones. They don''t need the beauty here, she brought it to the generals...Don''t be angry, Mrs. Qin, this is amon method used by every family. Whoever is in charge of the army, who is a confidant, and whoever is a meritorious general, they will stuff her with her."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m not angry. My little brother Qin said that the Qin family has an ancestral precept not to take concubines, and he will not vite the ancestral precept. He also said that it is hard work for the military generals to fight, and the family members also contribute a lot. ... People are concerned about affection, and those who neglect their wives as soon as they have achieved meritorious service and promotion have weak affection and cannot be reused."


    Mrs. Bai was shocked. This kind of friendship is weak and cannot be reused, but it is very serious. It seems that Qin Xiaohou, like the Qin Hou back then, will not reuse those who abandon or treat their wives poorly.


    Nor will we reuse those who can''t control their own crotch.


    Gu Jinli added: "Mrs. Bai can spread this word so that those who are interested can have an idea."


    "Eh." Mrs. Bai is the head wife, and she is willing to tell her about such things that are beneficial to the main wife.


    After Mrs. Bai stayed with Gu Jinli for half an hour, she wisely got up and left.


    Before leaving the house, she met the big wolf and the two wolves who had returned from ying, as well as a group of children, big and small... Some of the children were young and could not walk very steadily. They would sit down on the ground after walking for a short distance.


    They still walked hand in hand, sometimes bang dong dong. The little guys sat on the ground together, not crying, butughed, got up together, and continued walking hand in hand.


    Mrs. Bai saw it, and a sincere smile appeared on her face. These little guys are so cute.


    Soon, she found two little dolls that looked exactly the same, and hurriedly walked over with the maid.


    But before he got close to the children, he was stopped by Bahu and Bai Shu: "Madam, please stay."


    Mrs. Bai said: "I am not a bad person, but I am Bai Fangshi. I just saw Mrs. Qining out and met two young masters. I wanted toe over and say hello...are these two the big wolf and the two wolves?"


    "Huh?" Big Wolf and Two Wolf heard someone calling them and turned to look at Mrs. Bai.


    Mrs. Bai was so cute by them that she smiled and said, "Hello, young masters."


    Eng nodded his little head and replied: "Naonao!" Good.


    The big wolf was worried that this was a bad person, so he stood in front of his younger brother and shouted, "Yeah."


    Mrs. Bai smiled: "The two young masters are so smart, they can answer questions."


    Okay, she has met people and established friendships. She haspleted Mr. Qianshans mission.

 Chapter 2386: Heavy bleeding

    Chapter 2386: Heavy bleeding


    Chapter 2386 Hemorrhage


    Its just that she doesnt quite understand. Isnt Mr. Qianshan on the side of the Qin family and now helping the Qin family run errands? Then his rtionship with the Qin family should be very good. Why do he still need to do these little tricks in private?


    Aoao? Eng shouted at Mrs. Bai, with a puzzled look on his face, as if he was asking, who are you and why are you calling us? Why did you remain silent even after shouting?


    Madam Bai came back to her senses and said with a smile: "Young Master, are you the second wolf?"


    Yoyo! Eng was often called like this, so he knew he was talking about himself and nodded his head in response.


    Mrs. Bai''s smile became even better: "Young Master Eng, I left two boxes of greeting gifts for Mrs. Qin. They are for your brothers. Go back and see if you like them?"


    Eng didn''t understand. He frowned and ignored her. He turned around to y with Brother Yi, grabbed Yi''s hand, pointed at his back and shouted, "Ta-ta, yo-yo."


    Brother, carry me.


    Brother Yi carried him on his back many times and already understood what he meant. He squatted down and said, "Second Wolf,e up."


    Aha! Eng smiled and jumped on Brother Yis back. He was so happy... This cub seemed to be very happy every day.


    "Mrs. Bai, we are taking the young master back for lunch." Bai Shu said.


    Mrs. Bai understood and said with a smile: "Then I won''t disturb you and leave first."


    But just as she was about to leave, Widow Xiao rushed out, quickly came over and grabbed her hand, and said affectionately: "Hey, it''s Mrs. Bai. I heard that you are here, and thinking that we are old acquaintances, I came here specially Come and meet you.


    Mrs. Bai was stunned and didn''t understand why Widow Xiao suddenly came out and was so warm to her.


    But she soon understood why Widow Xiao was so warm.


    "Brother Gui, Brother Yun, you two ignorant brats, why don''t you hurry up and see Mrs. Bai." Widow Xiao said, and then called to Wu Liu Qi Jin and the others: "Stop ying around ande here to see Mrs. Bai." , Mrs. Bais natal family is rich and wont let you worship me in vain!


    After hearing this, the children came over together and saluted Mrs. Bai: "I have seen Mrs. Bai!"


    Mrs. Bai looked at the group of little carrots and her face froze. The two maids understood what Widow Xiao meant and hurriedly rummaged through the bags to find the red envelopes. However, there were too many children and the red envelopes they brought were simply not enough.


    Widow Xiao also said: "These are the sons of General Niu Xianfeng, this is the son of Zhang Qianhu, and this is the son of Xie Qianhu. They are all legitimate sons!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Bai almost couldn''t hold back the smile on her face... They are all children of high status, so the greeting gift should not be too shabby.


    There was no other way. Madam Bai had no choice but to bleed profusely. She took out a silver note and said with a smile: "I came in a hurry today, and I didn''t prepare enough greeting gifts. This is a five hundred tael of silver note. Madam Lan epted it and divided it among the young masters for me. "


    Widow Xiao took the banknote and said with a smile: "Mrs. Bai is interested. Thank you, Mrs. Bai."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Bai!" the children said in unison. The two wolves saw it and howled excitedly beside them.


    "I''ll take my leave first." Mrs. Bai was cheated and didn''t dare to stay any longer, so she left quickly.


    Widow Xiao was still shouting from behind: "Mrs. Bai, walk slowly,e back often in the future!"


    Come on, you''ll kill me five hundred taels for just one visit. Even if I want to open it all the time, I still have to avoid you!


    "Okay, let''s send the big wolf and the two wolves back. I''ll keep the banknote for you first. After exchanging it, I can break it down and give it to you." Widow Xiao put away the banknote and called Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun. , took them back for lunch.


    Eng shouted at the backs of Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun: "Ta-ta, yo-yo!"


    Brother, wave.


    When Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun heard the sound, they turned around and waved to the second wolf. The second wolf was so excited that he kept jumping on Brother Yi''s back.


    Brother Yi almost couldn''t carry him, so he hurriedly said: "Don''t move, two wolves, you will fall."


    "Yo!" Eng responded, obediently lying on Brother Yi''s back and letting him carry him back: "Liangliang."


    "Okay, I will take you back to find Aunt Qin." Brother Yi responded, not forgetting to say to the big wolf: "Brother Yi will carry the big wolf tomorrow."


    Hmm. Big Wolf nodded and gave Brother Yi a smile. But Eng was a naughty man. On the way, he met two medicine boys carrying two bags of medicinal materials and walking into a yard. He yelled, asking Brother Yi to follow them.


    Brother Yi looked at Bahu.


    Bahu said: "There is still some time before lunch, let''s go."


    Brother Yi then followed Eng on his back.


    The two medicine boys were from Sannuo. They saw the group of little kids following them and the big wolf and the two wolves were still inside, so they didn''t dare to stop them.


    When Sannuo came out to open the door for them, he saw arge group of children and Bahu Baishu. He was startled and closed the door with a bang.


    "Ah!" Eng got angry and asked Brother Yi to put him down. He staggered to the door, pped the courtyard door, and banged: "Yo yo!"


    Open the door.


    Yaotong said: "Little Fifth Master, the person knocking on the door is the second young master of Mr. Qin Xiaohou''s family. He calls you Little Fifth Grandpa. You also gave them a meeting gift... They are young, so it''s okay to meet them."


    After hearing this, Sannuo thought for a while and finally opened the door.


    Aha! Eng happily jumped into his arms, raised his little head, and smiled at him.


    Sannuo was stunned and didnt know how to react for a moment.


    However, before he came back to his senses, the two wolves had already let go of him, turned around and ran towards the yard... He had short legs and couldn''t run fast. He was young and his legs and feet were still weak. He fell down after running for a while. Three times, Sannuo was shocked.


    But the little guy quickly got up and continued running.


    He ran behind a row of mulberry trees kept in porcin bottles, pulled down the mulberry tree, slurped, and bit into the mulberry fruits among the branches and leaves... He had already seen the mulberry fruits, which were purple-red and purple-red. They looked so good and wanted to eat them.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t seed.


    Bahu rushed over like a whirlwind, hugged him with one hand, pinched his mouth with the other, and forced him to spit out the mulberry fruit: "Second Young Master, you cannot eat anything that has not been inspected."


    Baishu brought clean water and fed it to him: "Lulu, second young master, Lulu, rinse your mouth."


    The two took the big wolf and the second wolf with them for several months. The second wolf became very familiar with them. He rinsed his mouth obediently and spit out the water. However, he failed to eat the mulberry fruit and became unhappy. He pursed his lips and hugged him. He held his little hands and turned away his little head to prevent Bahu from hugging him.


    When Sannuo saw this, he was afraid that the two wolves would cry, so he hurriedly said to Bahu: "I use these mulberry trees to insert bottles. They have not been used for medicine, so you can safely give them to him."


    After saying this, he was stunned...he could actually talk to an adult man.


    But soon, because he thought of bad things, his body started to tremble and he began to feel nauseous.


    After hearing this, Bahu picked a few mulberry fruits and smelled them. After confirming that no medicine was used, he washed them with water and handed them to Eng: "Young Master, please eat them."


    "Aha!" The second wolf became happy and ate several mulberry fruits, leaving two for the big wolf and Gu Jinli.


    The medicine boy saw that Sannuo was not feeling well, so he did not leave the big wolf and the two wolves with them. After the two wolves had eaten the mulberry fruits, he invited them out.


    The two wolves were familiar with each other, and before leaving, they waved their little hands to Sannuo: "Ta-ta, yo-yo!"


    Brother, goodbye.


    Brother, you have to call me Grandpa Xiaowu.

 Chapter 2387: Need to clean up

    Chapter 2387: Need to clean up


    Six Gold and Seven Gold also waved to Sannuo very sensibly.


    Sannuo looked at them and was pleasantly surprised to find that the nausea he felt just now slowly subsided.


    After these little guys left, Sannuo did not vomit.


    The medicine boy who was already holding a wooden basin waiting for him to vomit was shocked and said happily: "Little Fifth Master, you didn''t vomit, that''s great!"


    The olddy said that the fifth master is sick and cannot see outsiders, especially adult men. If he does, he will feel nauseated and vomiting... They are only thirteen or fourteen years old, and they are not adult men yet. But when they first came over to help, the little The fifth master felt sick for two days when he saw them.


    Today I suddenly saw another adult man who actually stopped vomiting.


    The two medicine boys were very happy: "Good news, it seems that Mr. Wu is getting better."


    Afraid of being too noisy and annoying San Nuo, I quickly shut up and started busy making new medicines.


    But during lunch, they went to the next door yard to tell Gao Lei the good news.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei went to see Gu Jinli in person, told her the matter, and asked her: "Sang''s wife, if the big wolf and the two wolves are free, let them go to Xiaowu''s yard to y more."


    He added: "Xiao Wu is not making poison now. He is making medicine to cure diseases and save lives. He will not harm the two dolls."


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Okay, from now on let the big wolf and the two wolves visit the little fifth uncle more and add some excitement to him."


    Hey! Gao Lei was very happy, her eyes were red.


    In fact, she didnt have to say it personally. Ever since the second wolf ate mulberries in Sannuos yard, the big wolf had apanied him to Sannuos yard every day.


    They make a fuss every time they go there, pulling out all the mulberry, lotus, and tea leaves in the porcin vase, causing harm to them all.


    It''s not enough to cause trouble by one person, but he also has to bring his group of brothers to do the trouble together. Sannuo almost went berserk and begged Gao Lei to stop them froming.


    But Gao Lei said: "The little doll''s family is at the age where they like to y, so they can be restrained. Moreover, this house belongs to their family, and my aunt is a guest, so there is no way to stop them."


    this?


    There was no other way, so Sannuo could only endure it. Gradually, he got used to it, and the number of people he could see gradually increased.


    In the next few days, Mrs. Bai tried to find an opportunity to visit her again, but Gu Jinli didn''t see her.


    Mr. Qianshan was a little anxious. He originally wanted to summon Lu Er, the manager of Shilu Medicine Store, and ask him to open a medicine warehouse as soon as possible and transport the medicinal materials to the soldiers of Longshan Prefecture. However, he decided not to do it for the time being.


    The rtionship between the young mistress and the young master Qin is very good. For the sake of the young master Qin, as long as hests a few more days, she will definitelypromise and let him teach the two young masters.


    Mr. Qianshan makes so many tricks just to be the big wolf and the two wolves.


    But the young master pretended that he didn''t know what he was thinking and just didn''t mention it.


    What''s even more outrageous is that on the day the big wolves and the two wolves came back, he was originally going to pick someone up, but he was pushed away by the little master. He didn''t even see the big wolves and the two wolves!


    He had no choice but to ask Mrs. Bai to go to the house and meet the big wolf and the two wolves for him. After learning that they were very smart, he wanted to be their husband even more...ording to the old master''s n, and judging from the current situation , the big wolf and the two wolves are very likely to be the heirs of the old master. If he teaches them, he may be a generation of emperor master!


    Master Imperial Master, if he can really get his wish, his life will not be in vain.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Mr. Qianshan, it''s me, Cui Duo. You An is here, saying that Mrs. Qin has something to tell you." Cui Duo said outside.


    You An is here? Could it be that the young masterpromised?


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    "Come in quickly!" Mr. Qianshan suppressed his excitement and asked Cui Duo to bring You An in.


    As soon as You An saw Mr. Qianshan, he said: "Mr. Qianshan, Madam asked me to tell you something. The words are a bit direct. Do you want to stand back?"


    Mr. Qianshan''s expression froze. Remembering Gu Jinli''s temper, he asked the boy to go out with Cui Duo.


    After they went out, You An said: "Madam asked me to tell you, sir, to handle your errands well. The Qin and Gu families will remember your credit, but if you continue to test randomly and deliberately find trouble, she will not show mercy... Please note, Xu Liu The young master and Cui Xiniang are still alive. If the news spreads that the master is harboring them and their son, I am afraid that the masters life will be in danger!


    Then he said: "The madam also said that your husband does have strategies and is good at running errands, but he doesn''t know how to teach. She had worked hard to conceive and give birth to the two young masters. She would not dare to entrust you with their teaching responsibility. If If she is taught like Xu Liu, she will die with her eyes open... The madam also said that she is a person who follows etiquette and treats others how they treat her."


    So, dont look for trouble. If you dare to find trouble, she will kill you!


    Finally, You An said: "Shilu Medicine Store will give her medicine if she wants. If she doesn''t give it to her, there will be no shortage. It''s just a matter of Xu Liu''s mother and son. Sir, you have to make a decision quickly. Xu Liu is Xu You''s son, and Xu You is a traitor to the enemy." , he will definitely not survive, the emperor will kill all the Xu family members, if Mr. Xu Liu is guaranteed, I am afraid that some dormant beasts will be implicated."


    This giant beast refers to the Lu family hiding in the dark.


    Emperor Jingyuan is not a fool. If Xu Liu''s mother and son suddenly disappear, he will definitely investigate deeply, and the Lu family hiding behind the Cui family will no longer be able to hide it.


    By then, the Gu family will be fine with Qin Sang protecting them, but the Lu family will have to be uprooted!


    "Sir, think about it carefully and say goodbye." After You An finished speaking, he left quickly.


    Mr. Qianshan stood in the room with a very ugly face, but he knew that Gu Jinli was right... The identity of Xu Liu''s mother and son could not withstand the investigation. Once the investigation was in-depth, the Lu family would be found.


    Mr. Qianshan thought for a moment, and became more and more frightened as he thought about it. He shouted loudly: "Cui Duo!"


    What are your orders, sir? Cui Duo came in and asked.


    Mr. Qianshan looked at him and said, "You heard what You An said...Xu Liu can''t stay, he must die!"


    At first, he did not dare to kill Xu Liu because of the old man, but now it seems that if Xu Liu does not die, many things will be revealed when Emperor Jingyuan investigates the Xu family thoroughly.


    The Lu family has been dormant for so many years and has been well hidden. If Xu Liu is found and removed, theyout of the past decades will be in ruins!


    Do you dare to kill Xu Liu? Mr. Qianshan asked.


    Cui Duo understood what he meant. If he agreed, he would be the one who died when the master behind him pursued the matter.


    Cui Duo was silent. It was hard to survive until this day, and no one wanted to die.


    Ill go! A voice sounded. Mr. Ming, dressed in ck, stepped in. He looked at Mr. Qianshan and said, I dare to kill Xu Liu and Cui Xiniang. Im not afraid of being reckoned with.


    "Shut up, do you want to rebel? Cui Xiniang is our master!" Mr. Qianshan was still afraid of the old man, and said: "Just kill Xu Liu, but as for Cui Xiniang... She is a woman, and Emperor Jingyuan will not investigate her deeply until the capitales. When she was in person, just say that she died on the way or disappeared while deserting the army a few months ago."


    Master Ming smiled: "Oh, many soldiers who served Xu You in the past know that Xu You relied on the Cui family''s wealth to support his troops. Where did the Cui family''s wealthe from? Why is there so much? Sir, I think Emperor Jing Yuan is a fool. Really? Wont he check it out?


    so


    Xu Liu and Cui Xiniang must die. Only if they die will the clues bepletely cut off!


    Only the Lu family behind the scenes can continue to hide and not be discovered.

 Chapter 2388: Not the grandson of the Cui family

    Chapter 2388: Not the grandson of the Cui family


    Chapter 2388 Not the grandson of the Cui family


    Mr. Qianshan naturally knew that there would be hidden dangers if Xu Lius mother and son stayed, but...


    "Mr. Qianshan, you are a smart man. You see better than us. It''s time to make a choice." Master Ming interrupted Mr. Qianshan''s thoughts, stared at him and said: "You are wavering, and you even want to use Xu Liu''s mother and son to force Qin If Mr. and Mrs. Gu give in, they will only suffer the consequences."


    Mr. Qianshan was arrogant and felt very ufortable when he heard this, but he thought of Xia Gu...that person who was as arrogant as him and wanted to take advantage of the Gu family, but was eventually killed by the Gu family and Guanzhu Hu.


    If he doesn''t want to be the next Xia Gu, he must straighten his identity and stop secretlypeting with Qin and Gu.


    Speaking of which, he also admired Qin and Gu. It was much better to follow them than to follow Xu You... He would hold his breath and argue because he felt that Qin and Gu''s attitude was too tough. If only Qin and Gu could listen to him more. That would be great.


    However, why should I listen to you?


    You, like Xia Gu, are just ves of the Lu family, and the Qin family has many capable subordinates, and there is no shortage of you. If you want to stay and help, Qin and Gu will wee you, but if you want to be their master , let them listen to you, there are no windows!


    Snap, Mr. Qianshan put a ck jade token iid with a gold frame on the table: "...someone, I don''t know anything."


    Master Ming smiled, took the token, and said, "I was dissatisfied with the Xu family and wanted to eradicate the Xu family, so I stole your husband''s token and assassinated Xu Liu''s mother and son behind your back."


    After that, without waiting much longer, he took the token and left, going directly to an old house in the west of the city, where Xu Liu''s mother and son were imprisoned... Originally, Mr. Qianshan wanted to send Xu Liu to the vige where Cui Xiniang was hiding, but Gu Jinli disagreed and said that if Xu Liu didn''t die, he would have to be put under her nose and watched.


    When Cui Xiniang learned that Xu You had been killed and Qin Sang had seized the military power, she was shocked and angry. She led people to find Mr. Qianshan and asked him what was going on?


    The result was withheld as soon as it came.


    Mr. Qianshan was once again fooled by her. In a rage, he threw her to his old house in the west of the city to be with Xu Liuguan.


    The people guarding the house were all Mr. Qianshan''s people. Mingye was a familiar face, and he took Mr. Qianshan''s ck jade token. He led his dead men and entered the courtyard where Xu Liu''s mother and son lived unimpeded.


    "It''s you!" Xu Liu was very happy when he saw him. He rushed over and grabbed Master Ming''s hand, and said in surprise: "But Mr. Qianshan asked you to let us out? But the emperor knew that Qin Sang had taken away my father''s military power. , sent troops to kill him?!"


    Since the moment he was locked up, Xu Liu had a sweet dream that Qin Sang was killed and he was rescued and continued to live a good life.


    Bang, Master Ming pushed Xu Liu to the ground and said disgustedly: "At this time, you can still ask such a question. It shows that you are really crazy."


    When Cui Xiniang learned that Master Ming wasing, she hurried over to ask about the situation. When she heard this, her heart skipped a beat. When she saw Xu Liu fell to the ground, she knew that Master Ming hade with bad intentions. She quickly put on her master''s airs, pointed at Master Ming and said, "Stop it." , Xiaoliu is the grandson of the Cui family. You know how powerful the Cui family is secretly. If you dare to hurt him, the Cui family will not let you go!"


    He said a long list of threatening words to Mr. Ming.


    But Mingye only replied to her: "Because he is the grandson of the Cui family, he must die."


    Cui Xiniang was shocked: "You, what did you say? Are you here to kill him?!"


    "I''m here to kill you." Master Ming drew his sword and pointed it at Cui Xiniang: "You want to die too."


    Cui Xiniang saw that Master Ming didn''t look like he was telling lies. She was so frightened that she fell to the ground and asked angrily: "Did Wu Qianshan ask you to do this? Okay, how dare he betray the Cui family... I am the only surviving bloodline of the Cui family. , the olddy loves me the most, if you dare to hurt me, the olddy will make you die badly!"


    "The only surviving bloodline? Who loves you the most? He''s just a puppet. You really take yourself seriously." Master Ming sneered: "Even if you tell the truth today, you mother and son must die!"


    After saying that, he turned the knife and pointed it at Xu Liu: "Especially you. You have evil thoughts. If you don''t die, you will kill many innocent people in the future!" Xu Liu was so frightened that he knelt down and cried to Cui Xiniang, holding her in his arms. Crying: "Mom, mother, please think of a way to save me, I can''t die!"


    Cui Xiniang was getting upset when she saw Xu Liu rushing to hug her, with tears streaming down her face. She was furious and said angrily: "Go away, who is your mother? You are just an emergency ve!"


    Ming Ye was stunned and overjoyed: "Xu Liu is not your child?!"


    Cui Xiniang identally let it slip and was about to deny it. It can be seen that Master Ming seemed to be very happy that Xu Liu was not her son. He asked tentatively: "If Xu Liu was not born to me, could I pick it out from the Xu family?" , go back to Cuis house?


    She was just a concubine, and her only connection with the Xu family was Xu Liu. If she had no children, even if Emperor Jingyuan went to investigate the Cui family, he would not investigate too severely, and she would be able to escape.


    Ming Ye smiled and lied to her: "That''s right."


    At the critical moment of life and death, Cui Xiniang didn''t think too much, and told Xu Liu''s life story at once: "My son died just after he was born, but at that time I needed a man to stabilize my position, so I had to use him as his recement. Xu Hes help...I told you everything, he is not my son, can the Cui family save me?!"


    What a pity, Master Ming said: "You dare to confuse the Cui family bloodline, this is the reason why you lose your asylum and must die!"


    The rtionship between Cui Xiniang and the Lu family is two levels apart, but they are rtives after all, so Mr. Qianshan does not dare to kill her. But now that Cui Xiniang deceived the Lu family first, they have no scruples to do it.


    You, you lied to me! After Cui Xiniang realized what she was doing, her face turned pale and she was so angry that she almost fainted.


    Xu Liu came to bother her, crying and asking: "You are not my mother? I am not the grandson of the Cui family? Nor am I the son of the Hou family?!"


    After the incident was revealed, Cui Xiniang stopped pretending, and said, "You are just a ve, get out of here, don''t taint me!"


    "Bitch, who do you think is a ve? I''ll kill you!" Xu Liu cared about his identity the most. Now that he knew the truth, he couldn''t ept it at all. He pounced on Cui Xiniang like a mad dog, biting her, trying to kill her. Bite to death.


    Ah Cui Xiniang screamed and fought with Xu Liu.


    Ming Ye looked at them, feeling disgusted in his heart. He stepped forward with a knife, and one of them gave them a knife, click, click, cut off their heads, and walked out with it.


    The Cui family members in the house did not know that he was here to kill people. They were shocked when they saw this. They drew their swords and pointed them at him: "How dare you kill my aunt and the sixth master!"


    "They deserve to die." Master Ming nodded and told him that Xu Liu was not the grandson of the Cui family and that Cui Xiniang had deceived the Cui family.


    After hearing this, Cuis family members were all shocked: You are talking nonsense, where is the evidence?


    Master Ming: "Xu He is the person who helped Cui Xiniang find the child. You can ask people in the capital to find out the truth."


    this?


    The Cui family was in trouble, and the leader said: "Go and find Mr. Qianshan, quickly!"


    "Yes." The two dead men of the Cui family hurriedly left to find Mr. Qianshan.


    After Mr. Qianshan heard the news, he was overjoyed and hurried to the house.

 Chapter 2389: Going to join the army

    Chapter 2389: Going to join the army


    Chapter 2389 Going to join the army


    As soon as he saw Master Ming, he asked: "Isn''t Xu Liuzhen the child of Cui Xiniang?!"


    Master Ming: "Well, Cui Xiniang said before she died that Xu He was the one who helped. He is not dead yet. He asked the people in the capital to ask questions and find out the truth. But if he did it quickly, he had to hide the news of Cui Xiniang''s death... He I am interested in Cui Xiniang, so I have to take advantage of this to get him to tell this secret."


    Someone knows how to do it. Mr. Qianshan was extremely happy. He immediately wrote a secret letter and sent someone to the capital to ask the subordinates of the Lu family lurking in the capital to find Xu He and ask for the truth about the matter.


    As long as they have Xu He''s confession, they are not traitors who assassinated their master, and they don''t have to worry about being dealt with by the old master.


    "Well done!" Mr. Qianshan praised Master Ming. Seeing that Master Ming was courageous, resourceful and lucky, he wanted to praise him. He pointed to the things ced at his feet and said: "Take the things and follow me. Go and see Mrs. Qin and tell her about this."


    Mingye was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement: "Thank you, sir."


    Lets go. Mr. Qianshan waited for Master Ming to clean up the two things, and then rushed to the mansion with Master Ming.


    "Madam, Mr. Qianshan came with people and said that Xu Liu''s mother and son were dead. He also said that he had something important to report to Madam." Daqing came in and said.


    "What''s the big deal again? Why can''t we talk about it neatly?" Gu Jinli was most annoyed by Mr. Qianshan''s tentative way of doing things. He said a little angrily: "I have to take care of my child and don''t have time to see him. Let him just talk to him if he has something to do." Tell you."


    "Yes." Daqing went out and met with You An. They went to see Mr. Qianshan together and told Gu Jinli what he said.


    When Mr. Qianshan heard this, his face turned dark and he was very angry... He had done a good job and was still subdued. Why did Gu Jinli still not give him face?


    He is a hermit respected by everyone!


    Heh, what a coincidence, Xia Gu is also a madman who is admired by thousands of people.


    "Our wife is a woman, and it is not easy to see foreign men. If you have any important matters, please tell me and I will tell you," Daqing said calmly.


    Mr. Qianshan looked at her t face and became even more angry, but Daqing was right... Gu Jinli was different from Cui Xiniang. She was the official wife of Ming Media, and she might be the most noble woman in the future. She really should pay attention to it, so as not to It will be a hindrance to your reputation in the future.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "Before she died, Cui Xiniang said that Xu Liu was not her child. She confused the Cui family''s blood. After the old man found out, he would no longer be angry about her death."


    That''s it?


    Madam doesn''t care about the old man at all. Whether he is angry or not has nothing to do with Madam, so there is no need toe here to tell him.


    Daqing asked again: "Is there anything else I want to say? If I finish it once, I will save myself a few trips."


    Mr. Qianshan said: "I was too arrogant before. Please tell Mrs. Qin that from now on I will wholeheartedly help the Qin and Gu families on errands and will not do anything detrimental to the Qin and Gu families and the two young masters."


    Finally, he mentioned the big wolf and the two wolves, and it seemed that he still wanted to be their husband.


    However, for a person as arrogant as Wu Qianshan to say such lowly things to servants like Daqing, it shows that he really wants to change his ways.


    As long as you are willing to change it.


    Daqing nodded: "I will tell Madam."


    Mr. Qianshan pointed at Master Ming again and said: "He is brave and resourceful, and he is calm and self-possessed. This time I will agree to kill Xu Liu''s mother and son, all because of his persuasion. He is very skilled. If the two young masters have his protection, There will be no worries about safety.


    After hearing this, You An felt a little bored and said: "Mr. Qianshan, do you still remember what I told you today? Don''t you understand yet? Madam will be dissatisfied with you because you are not honest enough and always like to do little tricks. Come to test or seduce someone."


    I can''t be a gentleman to the two young masters, so I just want to send someone to serve them. Can you please calm down a little?


    Mr. Qianshan''s face was ugly and he said angrily: "Stop, you are not qualified to use me, and I am doing this for the safety of the two young masters. Please note that they are not only the sons of the Qin family, but also the great-grandson of the old man. !As a member of the Lu family, whats wrong with him thinking about the great-grandson of the Lu family?


    However, Master Ming said: "I don''t want to be a guard for the two young masters..."


    He looked at Daqing and said, "Please tell Mrs. Qin for me. If possible, can you give me my freedom? I want to join the army."


    He is a martial arts practitioner. He has had a dream of joining the army since he was a child. After seeing Qin Xiaohou and others defeat the bandits, the idea of joining the army became more and more intense. If possible, he wanted to live for himself, join the army, and go to Longshan. Chase away the bandits behind the mountains and guard the borders to protect the people!


    When everyone present heard this, they were all shocked.


    Mr. Qianshan didn''t expect Master Ming to have such a n, but...he supported it. With Master Ming''s ability, if he goes to the army, he will be awarded the title of general in the future, then he will have someone in the army. Whatever you want to do, it''s easier to do.


    But he thought too much. Ming Ye joined the army just because he wanted to live for himself. From now on, except for military orders, he would never take orders from anyone else.


    "I will bring you your words." Daqing asked again, "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Mr. Qianshan thought for a moment and said, "If possible, can Madam write a letter home and ask someone to send it to the olddy... The olddy is getting old and will miss his blood rtives."


    "I will tell you." After Daqing finished speaking, he turned around and went to the inner courtyard to tell Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli: "Master Ming? Does he want to join the army?"


    Brother Qin has checked this person, and Uncle Qin is quite familiar with this person. When Xu Fang harmed the Meng family, he had a drink with Uncle Qin once because he was angry with the Xu family and could not disobey.


    Uncle Qin told Brother Qin at that time that this person still had a conscience, and if he was captured, he might be able to help them with internal affairs.


    But now that Xu You is dead, there is no need for him to be an internal correspondent.


    Gu Jinli said: "Go and tell him that I agreed to his request. If anyone under hismand wants to join the army, they can follow him. I will tell Brother Qin about their joining the army."


    As for Mr. Qianshan


    Let him continue with his errands and be more sincere. Dont keep tempting him. Its useless and annoying!


    As for the matter of writing a letter home to the old man, hehe, Im sorry, until its clear why Cui was living abroad, she wont write a **** letter home to that so-called grandpa!


    "Yes." Daqing responded and went to convey Gu Jinli''s words to Mr. Qianshan.


    Gu Jinlis words were too straightforward. After hearing this, Mr. Qianshans face became very ugly.


    Mr. Ming was very happy and knelt down: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin, for making it happen!"


    After saying that, he kowtowed three times solemnly toward the inner courtyard... Dead men should not be able to see the light of day until they die, but Mrs. Qin gave them the opportunity to see the light, and he was very grateful.


    Daqing added: "Madam said that the affairs of the Cui family and the Lu family have nothing to do with her at the moment. Sir, just make the decision yourself. There is no need to ask her all the time."


    This means that you still dont recognize the Lu family.


    Mr. Qianshan was helpless. He had never seen such a stubborn family. It would be great to recognize the Lu family. They could get huge wealth. Why didn''t the Gu Jinli family recognize it? !


    Even if there was something fishy about Cui''s exile, they were juniors, so what''s wrong with enduring it?


    "Mr. Qianshan, I''ll take you out." After You An saw what was going on, he took Mr. Qianshan and the others out of the house.


    Before leaving, he cupped his fists and said to Master Ming: "I wish you a bright future, my dear brother!"

 Chapter 2390: Indecent

    Chapter 2390: Indecent


    Thank you! Mr. Ming was happy today and returned the favor with a smile.


    Mr. Qianshan looked at You An, with a trace of inquiry in his eyes... You An and the others were also dead soldiers. Seeing that Master Ming was free, would they also want to abandon the Qin family and pursue their future?


    You An knew what he was thinking and said straightforwardly: "Sir, you are overthinking. I am very satisfied with my life now and have no intention of joining the army to fight for my future... Our lives were given by adults, and we will only follow them in this life." Running errands around."


    If there were no adults, he and his brothers and sisters would die in the water bandit vige and never be able to live like human beings, especially the sisters like Daqing... If they stayed in the water bandit vige, their fate would be worse than that of the female ves of the bandits. Even more miserable!


    Now Daqing and the others are living a clean life, especially 3456qing. Because they are young, cute, and doted on by his wife, he is very happy to see them. There is nothing more to ask for in this life.


    Mr. Qianshan''s face was a little ugly, but he still had something to ask You An, so he didn''t get angry. After calming down for a while, he said: "The two young masters are the legitimate sons of the Qin family. They have special status and must not make any mistakes in their teaching... Sir Have you told Madam who you want to teach them?"


    You An was helpless: "Mr. Qianshan, you could have asked Madam just now. You don''t have to wait until you go out to ask me."


    Can this problem of not speaking directly and only asking behind the scenes be corrected? Your Excellency and Madam really don''t like this.


    However, You An still told Mr. Qianshan the truth: "In terms of martial arts and military art, your Excellency will teach with General He, Uncle Yu, and Uncle Lan. In terms of knowledge, Your Excellency prefers Mr. Feng from the Feng family in the capital."


    "The Feng family who formted the criminalws of Dachu?!" Mr. Qianshan was shocked. He knew that Mr. Feng was indeed a Qilin talent. No matter how conceited he was, he knew that Mr. Feng was no worse than him.


    He gritted his teeth and secretly resented it, and asked without giving up: "Mr. Feng is not in good health. I''m afraid he won''t be able to teach the two young masters at the same time."


    You An: "There is also Mr. Ouyang Hu from the Ouyang family. The Gu family and the Ouyang family are rted by marriage."


    Mr. Qianshan almost wanted to scold his mother when he heard this. Only then did he realize that the Qin and Gu families knew so many capable people that he was nothing.


    Mr. Qianshan was in a bad mood, turned around and left without saying anything else.


    Master Ming followed him, and when they were about to separate, he said to him sincerely: "Mr. Qianshan, Mrs. Qin has made it very clear, and Qin Gu and his wife are loyal, as long as you sincerely help, They will not treat you badly, please think about it carefully, sir, and take it seriously."


    After saying that, he bowed solemnly to Mr. Qianshan, went to tell his brothers the good news that he had regained his freedom and could join the army, and also told them about Gu Jinli''s release of their freedom.


    "Seriously? That''s great, Mr. Ming, then we will join the army with you and fight the bandits!" They had seen the banditsmitting crimes and had long wanted to fight these beasts.


    Master Ming nodded: "Sure, but I want you to remember that our freedom was given by Qin and Gu. No matter what time, your knives must not be pointed at the Qin and Gu families!"


    "Yes!" the brothers responded, knelt down together and swore a poisonous oath.


    Master Ming also swore a poisonous oath. He couldn''t sleep that night. He packed his things all night and called his brothers: "If you want to apply for a new household registration, please report your original names. If you don''t want to use your previous name, think of one quickly."


    The brothers hurriedly reported and changed their names. After they were done, they took them to Mr. Qianshan early the next morning, who sent them to the county government to apply for new household registration for them.


    After getting their new household registration, they signed up to join the army.


    There is a recruitment office in Mu County, and they were brought there by Yao Baihu himself. Each one of them was very skilled. The people in the recruitment office were so happy that they were drooling. After finding out their identities, they were sessfully sessful. Little soldier.


    "This is your military badge. Take it and go to the material camp to collect the materials. Tomorrow we will set off with the material team to Longshan Mansion." The general g of the recruitment office stood on tiptoe and patted Master Ming on the shoulder. : "Originally, the recruits were going to Changhe Mansion, but you are so skilled that it would be a pity not to go to the front and fight."


    The true rookie goes to Changhe Mansion to stay, and those who have the ability will go to Longshan Mansion for life. Don''t want to stay to enjoy the blessing! Master Ming said: "Yes, we are willing to work hard!"


    The general manager smiled brightly: "Hahaha,e on, hurry up and get the supplies."


    "Yes!" Mingye and the others followed the other recruits to line up at the material tent, and soon received supplies such as weapons and armor, clothing, dry food, and medicinal materials.


    "Come here and sign and fingerprint. If you can''t write, give your name. I''ll write it for you. If you don''t have a big name, give your nickname. You''re a fool. Don''t just give me ast name!" Qian Qinghe shouted, his voice was quick. What''s even more tragic is that he has received a new errand and has to **** supplies to Longshan Mansion tomorrow. I heard that he will probably have to cross the Longshan Mountains.


    I want to cry when I celebrate the money. Father-inw, what on earth do you have against me? Why do you give me such a life-threatening job? !


    I havent even asked you to carry a sword to fight, so you still dare to think that this job is not good?


    If you dont do any dangerous work, how can you be promoted? !


    Han Ming. Master Ming said.


    After Qian Qinghe registered them, he pointed to an open space with a sign next to him and said: "Gather there, someone will take you to your amodation."


    Thank you very much. Mr. Ming took his brothers to wait.


    Qian Qinghe has been busy, staring at the sun. As soon as Shenshi arrived, he immediately threw down the book: "I''m leaving first. I want to go to the city to have dinner with my wife. My wife''s family lives in the same house as Mrs. Qin!"


    After hearing this, the clerk who was doing the registration with him clicked his tongue and said to himself: We all know that you are the cheap cousin-inw of Mr. Qin Xiaohou. You don''t need to talk to him several times a day, so hurry up and leave.


    However, he still had a smile on his face: "Brother Qian is really lucky. I can go home and eat good food every day. Walk slowly."


    Qian Qing was very happy and walked away triumphantly.


    Just as he was feeling proud, someone came from the side and called him: "Brother He, oh, it''s really you. I''m your aunt. This is your cousin. I''ve made an appointment with you since I was a child. This is you." Take a look at the marriage contract written by dad!"


    After saying that, he put a marriage certificate into Qian Qinghe''s hand, and there was a woman beside him who silently rushed toward him.


    "Indecent!" Qian Qinghe screamed in fright. Bang, he kicked the woman who wasing over. She grabbed her clothes tightly and said with pale face: "Shameless, you want to take advantage of me. I But someone who has a wife!


    The wife''s family is very fierce. If his innocence is not guaranteed, he will be killed. Please don''t harm me, okay?


    This is not far from the city gate. After themotion, many people gathered around and asked, "Master Qian, what''s going on?"


    Qian Qinghe went to the city to eat every day. Every time he entered the city, he had to brag at the city gate that he was Qin Xiaohou''s cousin-inw, so many people here knew him.


    Qian Qinghe was in shock, pointed at Qian''s cousin and said, "This woman wants to molest me!"


    After hearing this, the people present all cast strange looks at him...This has always been done by men to molest women, but don''t mention it, you are just celebrating this frightened little daughter-inw, she looks quite pitiful.

 Chapter 2391: pungent

    Chapter 2391: pungent


    Chapter 2391 Spicy


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Cousin, what are you talking about? I am your cousin, and you have decided to marry your cousin since you were a child~" Cousin Qian cried so hard that she was still sitting on the ground, looking pitiful. Xi looked at Qian with a little temptation to celebrate.


    Qian Qinghe was almost furious: "That''s nonsense. I just arranged a wedding for a baby, and she was Xiao Tongsheng''s eldest daughter. She''s not you at all... Who else are you? My cousin? My aunt''s family has long since died. Where did youe from as a monster? Oh, I know, Xizuo,e quickly, there is Xizuo here, catch Xizuo quickly!"


    Due to fighting with the bandits in recent years, everyone is very sensitive to the word "Xizuo". After hearing this, he immediately shouted: "Come on, catch Xiazuo!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After hearing this, the patrolling soldiers beat the gong and shouted: "Gather, gather, at the gate of the city, work carefully!"


    Suddenly, a group of thirty soldiers and horses came over to kill them. He pointed at the mother and daughter of the Qian family with a big knife in his hand: "Don''t move, or you will be hacked to death!"


    The mother and daughter of the Qian family were shocked. Seeing that the matter was getting serious, they hurriedly knelt down and exined: "Master Jun has misunderstood, misunderstood, we are not craftsmen, we are rtives of Mr. Qian!"


    Qian Qian celebrates: "Bah, who is your rtive? Don''t put gold on your face."


    He then called to the soldiers: "They lied. My aunt''s family has died a long time ago. Even if they are not meticulous, they are still bad people. Catch them quickly!"


    Aunt Qian hurriedly took out the household registration and said: "We are not doing it carefully, we are really from Chu, and we have the household registration to prove it!"


    He then congratted Qian and said, "Brother He, I am your aunt. I am married to the Cao family in Fucheng. When your father was ill, he asked someone toe find me. Have you forgotten?"


    After Qian Qinghe heard this, he squinted his eyes and stared at Aunt Qian. He looked carefully for a moment and finally recognized her: "So it''s you, an old pious woman!"


    He scolded again: "You still have the nerve to talk about this? Back then, my father was seriously ill and the family had no money. He went to Fucheng to find you, hoping that you could borrow some money to save his life. But you saw that your natal family was in decline and you were afraid that your natal family would be implicated. You didnt help me, and you even gave my family a divorce note. Weve already broken off the rtionship, so what are you doing here? Needless to say, you must have seen my sess, so you came here to **** my blood!


    He climbed onto the table again, stood and shouted in all directions: "Fathers and fellow vigers,e and take a look. There is a man here who dislikes his mother''s family, and killed his own brother by refusing to save him. Now that his nephew has be rich, he hase to recognize his rtives. Shameless bitch!


    Aunt Qian:


    Mom, who is the shrew? With your shrewdness, I will give in to you!


    Also, is this her nephew who has been reading books about sages since he was a child? Why did you be a rogue?


    Cousin Qian was also shocked. She looked at Aunt Qian and asked with her eyes: Didnt you say that Qian Qinghe is a nerd and can be easily deceived to save face? Why is this such a virtue?


    But she quickly calmed down, and said with tears in her eyes: "Cousin, you misunderstood. It was my grandma who asked my parents not to give my uncle money to treat his illness. Grandma is the elder, and my parents have to obey her. Now that grandma is dead, cousin, please dont be angry..."


    "Shut up, don''t use a dead person as a shield. It''s your grandma''s fault. Your family had been separated for a long time. Your grandma lived with your uncle in another house and didn''t even live with your family. Why? Maybe you know that my family went to ask for help?!" Qian Qinghe exposed cousin Qian''s lies, pointed at her and said: "You talk so nicely, who are you showing off to? Are you trying to seduce me? Are you as good-looking as me? !


    After speaking, he patted his handsome face and asked everyone: "Am I better-looking than her?"


    Well, is it appropriate for you to ask this at this time?


    However, the way Cousin Qian is sitting crookedly on the ground with thepels of her clothes still open does seem to be seductive.


    Whats going on? Mr. Lian came over with his ves. He scolded the Qian familys mother and daughter half to death. They were two useless people who couldnt do even a small thing well. His servant gave a piece of silver to the person next to him. After the passerby epted the money, he quickly told him the whole story.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lian pointed at the Qian familys mother and daughter and said, For the sake of money, regardless of family ties, you are not worthy toe and recognize your rtives!


    He looked at Qian Qing and said, "Brother Qian, you have been wronged."


    Qian Qinghe thought about the difficult days at home a few months before his father''s temporary arrest, and cried: "It was really hard back then. It was my father-inw who took me home to raise me, otherwise I would have starved to death on the streets. Woohoo."


    What the hell, you are a grown man, why are you crying? !


    Mr. Lian suppressed his contempt, pretended to be sincere, andforted Qian Qing: "Brother Qian has suffered, but now that Brother Qian has be the cousin-inw of Mr. Qin Xiaohou, your father-inw has made great achievements again. All the hardships havee to an end."


    Ha, Qian Qinghe liked hearing this and said with a smile: "Master Lian is right. My father-inw is probably going to be a general this time, and I am going to be the general''s son-inw."


    The generals son-inw!


    The Qian family''s mother and daughter''s eyes widened when they heard this, and they quickly cried: "Cousin/nephew..."


    "Shut up, you have no ce to speak here!" Mr. Lian interrupted their cry. These two losers can only cry and yell, but they don''t know how to use their brains?


    He ended up in person and congratted Qian: "Brother Qian, I know you have been wronged and your aunt''s family is not worthy of relief. But your status is different now. You are the cousin-inw of Qin Xiaohou. If you treat rtives If you don''t save him, I''m afraid it will damage the reputation of Mr. Qin Xiaohou."


    He said earnestly: "Brother Qian, be patient and arrange a ce for them first, so as not to ruin the reputation of Mr. Qin Xiaohou because of them. Besides, they are two weak women. If you don''t help, they will probably die." Gonna die in the streets.


    Everyone in Manmu County knew that Qian Qinghe was a person who was greedy for life and fearful of death, but also loved money, face, and good words. Even the young master thought that if he said this, Qian Qinghe would definitely agree to take in the Qian family''s mother and daughter.


    Unexpectedly, Qian Qinghe looked at him, and after a while, he climbed up on the table, pointed at him condescendingly, and said: "Weak women? If you think they are weak, just take them home and support them. Anyway, you can''t help but The family is rich and can afford to support them!


    Then he said: "Also, why did you put in a good word for them as soon as you came out, and the time when you came out was so coincidental, did you find them, and wanted to use them to find out about my cousin Qin''s family?! "


    Mr. Lian was shocked. He didnt expect Qian Qinghe to say such things in public... Didnt he say that he was a fool and it would be easiest to start with him? So easy!


    Steward Lian hurriedly grabbed Young Master Lian.


    Young Master Lian understood and immediately got angry and said: "Qian Qingqing, don''t nder people. I don''t know them. I just saw you being pestered and came to help. Since you don''t appreciate it, I will leave. My Lian family is a noble family." Rich family, you are toozy to take care of your familys wretched affairs, lets go!


    After saying this, he took his ves and left.


    However, the secret guards of the Lian family did not leave, and stayed behind to keep an eye on the Qian family''s mother and daughter, lest they say anything that would harm the Lian family.

 Chapter 2392: undercurrent

    Chapter 2392: undercurrent


    Chapter 2392 Undercurrent


    Aunt Qian and Cousin Qian didn''t know Mr. Lian, they only had contact with a servant of the Lian family. Seeing that Mr. Lian was gone, they continued to cry: "Brother He, aunt knows that what happened in the past was the fault of the aunt''s family, but My aunt''s family has suffered a disaster. Now everyone in the family is dead, and my aunt''s health is not good. I can only rely on you as my nephew. If you don''t recognize my aunt, my aunt will have no choice but to die!"


    Cousin Qian immediately rushed to Aunt Qian, hugged her and started crying: "Oh, oh, oh, mother, you must hold on, you can''t die. If you die, what will happen to your daughter..."


    boom!


    They were acting happily when a big knife was thrown at their feet. Qian Qinghe pointed at the knife and said, "The knife is right here. If you want to die, just wipe your neck with it. I will report it to the officials and let the Yamen collect the body for you!"


    When his family was crying, making trouble, and hanging themselves, they didn''t know where to escape. They still wanted to use this trick to force him to submit. What kind of sweet dreams were they having?


    At this point, the mother and daughter were shocked. They didn''t expect Qian Qinghe to be so ruthless. They were stunned for a moment. They looked at the knife and felt that it was neither picking it up nor picking it up.


    Cousin Qian reacted quickly. She immediately covered her face with her hands and kept crying: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, cousin, cousin..."


    Unfortunately, Qian Qinghe cried even more than she did. He also started crying and talked about the time when his father died of illness because Aunt Qian failed to borrow money.


    He added: "After my father died, the Xiao family paid someone to go to Fucheng to deliver a letter to this woman, asking her toe back and give my father a ride. However, the porter who delivered the letter was kicked out by the Cao family, saying that the two families were no longer rted. Go to another house to report the funeral, don''te here to bring trouble to her family... He also said don''t try to give me to the Cao family. The Cao family won''t raise me. If you dare to send me to their door, they will castrate me and sell me to the capital to be a eunuch. Wow. Woo..."


    The people present were shocked when they saw Qian Qingqing, a grown man crying miserably. They all sympathized with him, pointed at Aunt Qian and said: "Vicious woman, how can you be so vicious? He is your brother after all." Even if you are an outsider, you cannot castrate someone and send them to be eunuchs!"


    Aunt Qian looked at the excited big guy, her face turned pale, and she hurriedly said: "I didn''t, those words were just to scare him!"


    Although He Geer is handsome and heard from Ren Yazi that if she was sent to the capital to be a eunuch, she could get a lot of money in exchange, she was tempted and never really did it.


    "Scare him, what are you trying to scare him for? If you don''t want to raise him, just say so. I can raise my son-inw myself, and I won''t ask you to raise him!" Widow Xiao got the news and had alreadye out. She pointed at Aunt Qian and said: "Ms. Cao Qian, you were the one who abandoned your natal family first because you were afraid of being implicated by your declining natal family. Now that your natal nephew has be prosperous, youe here to recognize your marriage. You have already written a letter of dissolution of marriage, and you still ept this shit!"


    Widow Xiao took out a piece of yellowed and a bit tattered paper, shook it out and showed it to everyone: "Look, this is the divorce letter given by Cao Qian back then. It also has her fingerprints on it."


    He turned back and yelled at Aunt Qian: "Don''t even think about denying it. There are fingerprint threads on it. Compare it with your finger and you will know whether it is true or false!"


    When Father Xiao got the money back from Qing He, she was unwilling to support it. But there was no one in the Qian family, so she couldn''t throw away the money from Qing He, so she could only keep it.


    However, she kept this divorce letter all the time, because she was afraid that her family would get rich that day, and Aunt Qian woulde to her house to cheer her up. Unexpectedly, she would actually use it today!


    Widow Xiao was somewhat proud of her foresight. She smoothed her hair, looked at Aunt Qian and said, "If you break up the engagement, get away from me. If you want to take advantage of me, I will let my eldest sister celebrate the divorce with Qian... Now Its my family that is prosperous, not money to celebrate!


    With a plop, Qian Qinghe was so frightened that he knelt down: "Mother-inw, don''t let my eldest sister divorce me. If you don''t want me, I will starve to death on the streets without a supporter."


    Aunt Qian was so angry that she shouted: "Brother He, there is gold under the man''s knees, how can you kneel down a woman, get up!"


    Qian Qingqing said: "This is my mother-inw, the one who raised me since I was a child. What''s wrong with me kneeling to her? Do I have to kneel to you, a bad woman who didn''t go to the funeral for my brother?"


    Aunt Qian was so shocked that she was speechless.


    Cousin Qian: "Cousin..."


    Snapped!


    Sister Xiao rushed over, grabbed Cousin Qian''spel, and pped her: "Brother, brother, let me tell you, Qian Qinghe has a wife. If you dare to seduce him, I promise to let my father beat you to death!"


    "Daughter-inw, I was wronged." Qian Qinghe felt aggrieved, but said: "My wife is good at beating this person, so she deserves to be beaten. She wants to take advantage of me."


    You still want to take advantage of my husband, Ill beat you to death! Sister Xiao pped her cousin Qian several times, until she almost fainted.


    Widow Xiao hurried over and grabbed Sister Xiao: "Stop fighting. Our family is now a family of heroes. Those who want reputation must do things politely and not be rude." After hearing this, everyone around was silent... You are all done. Is it toote to talk about doing things politely now? Did you do this on purpose?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Everyone who is doing errands in the yamen must give way! The county magistrate came in person with the yamen servants. He looked at the Cao familys mother and daughter and asked, Are they the two who ndered the money clerk?


    Widow Xiao nodded: "Exactly."


    He also handed the letter of divorce and the suicide note written by Qian''s father before his death to the county magistrate: "After Qian''s son-inw''s father saw the letter of divorce, he was heartbroken and wrote this suicide note, saying that the Qian and Cao families would never be together again. If we have no contact with you, we are no longer engaged there."


    He added: "Since both parties have broken off their rtionship at the same time, there cannot be any engagement letter. This engagement letter must be fake. They maliciously ndered me and wanted to deceive my daughter into marrying her. Their behavior is bad and their thoughts are evil. Please sir." punish severely!"


    Phew!


    There was a burst of exmation from all around...Xiao, Widow Xiao could actually say such a thing. When did she be so reasonable? I can also speak idioms.


    Widow Xiao gave them a roll of her eyes: "What do you call me? Surprised? What a surprise. My family is not poor. She has been literate since she was a child. She was married to a boy from a farming and reading family."


    What happens is that after the death of parents and parents-inw, a man can only study hard, and she has no brothers to help her, so she can only work **** her own, and a woman has to be aggressive if she wants to make a difference!


    but


    My second marriage is to a member of the Langhou army. This time I have made great achievements in defeating the army, and I am expected to be awarded the title of general. I am going to be the generals wife!


    Here ites again, stop talking, we are tired of hearing it.


    The magistrate of Mu County was afraid that Widow Xiao would get carried away, so he hurriedly said: "There is a lot of evidence. Someone is here to **** Cao Qian''s mother and daughter back to the Yamen for further investigation."


    Yes! The government officials escorted Aunt Qian and cousin Qian to the government office.


    There is no need to scrutinize it. After just a few blows, the pain was so painful that they could do anything...but they were not stupid enough to tell the Lian family in public. That was someone they could not afford to offend. If they did, they would die!


    They only said that when they saw money and prosperity, they wanted toe and recognize their rtives. It was delicious, delicious and spicy.


    Qian Qinghe was shocked: "Ah, you are the only ones who still want to live a good life? I haven''t lived such a good life yet!"


    He now only eats three multigrain breads a day, and can only eat a few bites of vegetables when he goes home at night.


    Cousin/nephew


    bang!


    "Quiet!" When the county magistrate saw theming again, he hurriedly struck the rm and announced the sentence: "Cao Qian''s mother and daughter ndered the money clerk and tried to cheat the marriage. ording to thew, they were beaten with thirty big sticks and fined three taels of silver. Now that Mu County is short ofbor, three years ofbor can be used to offset the rod and fine."


    Three, three years!


    Cao Qian''s mother and daughter were shocked and hurriedly kowtowed to Widow Xiao: "Inws, we know we were wrong and we don''t dare to do it anymore. Please save us. Don''t let us do hard work. We will die!"


    Widow Xiao said angrily: "Shut up, you are talking nonsense again. I just ask you to make some clothes for the soldiers, can I kill you?"


    These tasks are usually done by prisoners.


    After scolding, he took out another five taels of silver and handed it to the county magistrate, saying: "Sir, please keep these five taels of silver for the Yamen for safekeeping first. After three years, I will provide them with a home, lest some evil people deliberately say that my family is unwilling to die." save."


    Everyone present was shocked after hearing this... This hand is so beautiful!

 Chapter 2393: fourth prince

    Chapter 2393: fourth prince


    Chapter 2393 The Fourth Prince


    Someone immediately praised: "Mrs. Lan is really a kind-hearted person. This mother and daughter want to harm your family, but you not only don''t care about it, but also give them the money they need!"


    Widow Xiao smiled: "You still have to care about it. They are not being sentenced."


    He added: "My family is not a family that refuses to help. If a rtive is in trouble andes to ask for help, my family will definitely help if they can. But if someone sees that my family is prosperous, they want toe and harm my family, or use my family to harm Qin Xiao." The Marquis family will only end up worse than Cao Qians mother and daughter!


    These words shocked many people... The Xiao family looked at the thugs as stupid and greedy for money, but they didn''t expect that they were quite smart and could think of this.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cao Qian thought that Widow Xiao knew something and was very frightened.


    Cousin Qian cried miserably and begged Widow Xiao: "Aunt Xiao is so kind-hearted, why not be kind to the end? Let us go. We know we were wrong and we will never dare to do it again."


    "Bah, don''t cry with me. If you cry again, I''ll give you a p in the face!" Widow Xiao raised her palm, scared cousin Qian away, and then said to the county magistrate: "Sir, drag them down quickly, my family needs Lets go back to eat.


    The county magistrate did not dare to grind, for fear that if the grinding continued, the women would fight, so he quickly asked the Yamen servants to take them off: "Let them have a good night''s rest, and they will be sent to the workshop to work at midnight tomorrow."


    Don''t even think about resting for one more day, just go and work for me!


    "Sir, huh huh!" Cao Qian''s mother and daughter wanted to say a few words to beg for mercy, but their mouths were covered by the yamen guards and they were escorted away.


    The county magistrate took the opportunity to say to the people watching the excitement: "You see clearly, no matter who dares to find trouble in Mu County, this is the end... Manpower is in short supply now, and if you don''t want to pick stones to build the city wall, just be honest!"


    His words were also meant for those noble sons. There are forces behind those noble sons. Now they all gathered in Mu County and began to fight secretly.


    It''s okay to fight, but don''t make it too much. If you want to make a big fuss, wait until he gets promoted and leaves. Don''t hurt him, or he will fight with them!


    Yes, yes, yes. The big guys responded quickly.


    The county magistrate was shocked and retreated.


    Lets go home. Widow Xiao greeted the couple with money and took them out of the Yamen and back to the house.


    Grandma, father and mother, you are back, are you okay? Brother Xiaogui was waiting at the gate of the house. When he saw theming back, he immediately ran over to ask.


    Widow Xiao said proudly: "How can something happen if your grandma goes out to attack? Don''t worry, everything has been taken care of."


    Brother Xiaogui was very happy and said with a smile, "Grandma is really awesome."


    He looked at Qian Qinghe again, furrowed his brows, and advised earnestly: "Dad, you are already so old, you have to be a good man, and you can''t cause any more trouble to the family... Grandpa is not at home, if you cause a big trouble Come, but no one can save you."


    He was still very young and spoke in a coquettish voice, but he said these words very maturely. Qian Qinghe''s face turned green when he heard it, and he shouted: "When did I stop being a good person? There are bad people who want to harm your father this time." ,Did you know?"


    "Oh." Brother Xiaogui responded calmly, and then said: "Let''s go home for dinner. My cousin sent someone to bring a pot of stewed chicken. It''s just right to eat now and it won''t be boiled."


    "Got chicken to eat? Then go home and have dinner!" Qian Qinghe was happy and rushed to the yard where his family lived. He rushed too fast and was scolded by Sister Xiao. He hurried back to lead his wife, and said with a smile: "Daughter-inw, let''s Hurry, walk faster."


    One chicken is not much, so if you are slow, you will have to eat less pieces.


    But the Xiao family had enough meat and vegetables today. In addition to stewed chicken, there was also arge pot of pork stewed with vermicelli. The Xiao family had a full meal.


    During the dinner, Qian Qinghe also talked about Cao Qian''s mother and daughter: "Huh, Cao''s daughter still wants to seduce me. I am a person who reads books about sages. I am pretty good-looking. Can I like her?!" Show your loyalty to Sister Xiao: "I only like you, Sister Xiao."


    Sister Xiao smiled broadly after hearing this.


    Widow Xiao was very happy to see her daughter, but the next moment she wanted to strangle her money to celebrate.


    "Mother-inw, I suffered such a big grievance today, and I am grieving in my heart. Can I not go far away tomorrow? Longshan Mansion is still suppressing bandits. I heard that the bandit leader of the Rongshan Gang has not been caught yet. "


    boom!


    Widow Xiao pped her palm on the table and said: "What happened to the bandit leader? Even if there is Prince Yan in Longshan Mansion, you still have to go to me. Your father-inw finally got this job for you. He has to transport it a few times." , I can give you the credit, if you dare to bezy, I will let my eldest sister make peace with you!"


    Brothers Chengju and Chenggong have been busy at the front since the battle of Erhuliang. Qian Qinghe has been enjoying himself for several months. Now he is asked to follow him to deliver some supplies. How dare he not be happy? court death!


    He then said to Sister Xiao, "Don''t be afraid, sister. You are about to be a general''sdy. If you leave him, there will be many good young people who want to marry you."


    Sister Xiao: "Mom, I''m not afraid anymore. If he dares to be useless, I''ll divorce him!"


    "No, why don''t I go?" Qian Qinghe wanted to cry, thinking back to those days, but Sister Xiao was afraid that she wouldn''t want her, so how could she do the opposite now?


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooottttt, he missed that eldest sister who served him like a maid and let him bully me but didn''t dare to fight back.


    Sadly, those days are gone forever.


    And Sister Xiao doesnt like her former self, she even hates her former self... Because she is the eldest daughter, Xiaos father taught her how to teach her husband Weitian. Xiaos father also likes money to celebrate, so he taught money to celebrate to his young master. When she was a child, He said to her every day: "Girl, Brother He is a schr. He will take the imperial examination and be an official in the future. You can''t be contaminated by Yang Chun Shui... He will still be your husband and your God in the future. You have to listen to him. You must not go against your husbands wishes and you must serve him well, you know?


    She would reply honestly at that time: "My daughter knows, daddy can rest assured."


    Daddy Xiao will be very satisfied and praise her: "The big girl is still sensible and better than your mother."


    But the fact that there is food and drink at home, and that her father can study in peace is all because of her mother''s efforts, and her father dares to think that her mother is too aggressive!


    Later, when they met their current father, he taught them this: "That''s all bullshit. Husband and wife should help each other. How can a husband enjoy happiness at home while his wife goes out to work hard and has to serve him like a maid when shees back? Don''t believe it. These nonsense, if anyone dares to do this to you in the future, you sisters will fight back!"


    Have you eaten enough? Get up quickly and pack your luggage. Sister Xiao said.


    Qian Qianqianqi Ai Ai: "Daughter-inw, didn''t you clean it up for me?"


    Sister Xiao: "Your hand is broken? You only have a few clothes and you want me to pack them for you?!"


    After hearing Qian Qings congrattions, he could only pack his luggage by himself.


    However, the two of them were noisy, but because they were childhood sweethearts, their rtionship was still very deep. At night, they worked hard to create younger brothers and sisters for Xiaogui.


    Gu Jinli already knew about the matter of the Cao family''s mother and daughter, and sent someone to investigate. Before anything could be found, Mr. Qianshan came to see him, saying that the matter might be rted to the fourth prince?


    "Fourth prince?" After hearing the report, Gu Jinli asked someone to invite him in. As soon as they met, he asked, "What does Mr. Qianshan know? Please tell me."

 Chapter 2394: Kill Pang Lu

    Chapter 2394: Kill Pang Lu


    Chapter 2394 Killing Pang Lu


    Mr. Qianshan: "This fourth prince is not very old. He is just seventeen this year. Due to the unlucky timing of his birth, his mother, Zhang Bin, was just the daughter of a prominent family in Zhongzhou. The fourth prince was not favored and he was invisible since he was a child. However, I have been choosing concubines recently, and I am very sensible. Except for the granddaughters of my maternal grandfather Zhang family, the other candidates are all official daughters below the third-rank official. They deliberately avoid generals with military power, aristocratic families, The daughter of a high-ranking official."


    He himself doesnt socialize, and most of the people he associates with are the children of less prominent families. He is connected to the Lian family because of a maid who is amon roommate.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this, and couldn''t help but gossip: "How can a maid who is married to his wife be rted to a prince in the capital, a son of a wealthy family? This maid is quite capable."


    Mr. Qianshan said: "The one who is capable is not the maid, but the maid''s sister... This girl is a tenant farmer of Zhang Bin''s family. She identally helped Zhang Bin''s mother three years ago and followed Mrs. Zhang to the capital. The fourth prince When I went to the Zhang Mansion to see Mrs. Zhang, I met that girl... The girl was smart and knew some novelties, so the fourth prince fell in love with her. After Jianfu married the princess, the girl would be taken over by the Zhang family. Send him to the Prince''s Mansion to serve the Fourth Prince."


    "This is quite devious." Gu Jinli asked: "Then the fourth prince is honest on the surface, but secretly wants to form a gang to seize the throne?"


    Mr. Qianshan nodded: "Exactly. Although these princes are honest on the surface, they are very anxious in their hearts... Even if Emperor Jingyuan looks down on them, he has no intention of establishing a heir apparent. But as Emperor Jingyuan gets older, these princes also I couldnt sit still anymore, and my back started moving.


    Speaking of this, Gu Jinli was very curious: "Why doesn''t Emperor Jingyuan like the princes? This is a major matter rted to the inheritance of Da Chu."


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t care at all. This was the first time she had seen such a willful emperor.


    Mr. Qianshan said: "It''s not clear. Emperor Jingyuan has only cared about destroying the Rong in these years. He has never mentioned his sessor at all. He is so arbitrary that the ministers dare not ask."


    Wrong


    "He cared about the fifth prince. The fifth prince was trained as a prince from birth. It''s a pity that the fifth prince died."


    The fourth prince was ignored as soon as he was born, because when he was born, the queen was pregnant. The entire pce, including Emperor Jingyuan, only stared at the queen''s belly, and no one cared about him.


    After the fifth prince was born, because he was the emperor''s only legitimate son, no one paid even more attention to him, the fourth prince who was simr in age to the fifth prince.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought for a moment and then asked: "How did the fifth prince die? Was he harmed?"


    Mr. Qianshan shook his head: "This is the only son of the empress. Emperor Jingyuan attaches great importance to him. No one dares to harm him... It''s his life. He will die normally."


    Even if it was a normal death, it would be a huge blow to the emperor and empress. After that, Emperor Jingyuan''s temper became more and more weird, and the rtionship between the emperor and empress became worse and worse, and eventually they stopped seeing each other until they died.


    Gu Jinli said calmly: "Mr. Qianshan knows quite a lot. It seems that the Lu family has people in the inner pce."


    Even the inner pce knows things, let alone the Lian family and the Zhang family. It seems that the Lu family is very powerful... Such a powerful force can''t find the missing Cui and let her suffer for so many years. It can be seen that it is intentional. Yes, Gu Jinli has even less favorable impressions of the Lu family.


    Mr. Qianshan smiled and took the opportunity to seduce: "There are people, and there are quite a lot of them. As long as the young master lowers his head, these will all belong to the young master."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I still said what I said, find out the truth about my mother''s disappearance and wandering for many years. If we can''t find out, my family will not recognize the Lu family... Anyway, the Lu family can find a new Xu Liu and go back Be an heir."


    I have a daughter and dont want to take her home properly, so I find Cui Xiniang to support her. How much does that person hate her mother? !


    He added: "Instead of asking my family to recognize our ancestors, Mr. Qianshan, it is better to investigate the truth of that year. As long as the truthes out and my mother is given justice, the matter will be settled naturally." Finally, he said: " Mr. Qianshan, dont me us as a couple for not using you seriously, its true that you have a master behind you, and we cant trust the master behind you, so we can only guard against you.


    Mr. Qianshan knows this reason, but that person is the old master. How dare he ask him to lower his stature to admit his mistake to the younger generation? I can only fight with Qin Gu and his wife, hoping that they will suffer a loss as juniors and will not pursue the matter of Cui''s disappearance and wandering.


    Mr. Qianshan was in a dilemma and wanted to persuade him a few more words, but was interrupted by Gu Jinli: "This is my only request. Mr. Qianshan''s persuasion is useless. It is better to spend more time to collect the evidence that the fourth prince wants to seek military power and seize the throne." Once collected, send it to his father, the emperor."


    ah?


    Mr. Qianshan was startled: "You want to send the evidence of the fourth prince''s plot to seize military power and seize his direct descendants to Emperor Jingyuan? Isn''t this not good?"


    Mr. Qianshan felt that it would be better to secretlymunicate with the fourth prince, use him to harm Emperor Jingyuan, and finally let the Lu family seed.


    "What''s wrong? Brother Qin has said that the Qin family will not be disloyal to Da Chu first, but they will not get involved in such nonsense. They can fight as much as they like and dare to drag the Qin and Gu families into trouble. , dont me the Qin and Gu families for exposing them." Gu Jinli looked at Mr. Qianshan and said, "The Qin and Gu families just want to live a simple life. If anyone wants to make this lifeplicated, we won''t be polite!"


    this?


    It seems that the old man was also included.


    "...Yes." Seeing that Gu Jinli was about to get angry, Mr. Qianshan had no choice but to relent first. After asking the big wolf and the two wolves how they were doing recently, he reluctantly left.


    After he left, Gu Jinli found Master Yan and said, "After Brother Qin gets the military power in the northwest, there will definitely be many people whoe to try to trouble or frame our family. Uncle Mao, please keep a close eye on us. Don''t let everyone It''s someone else''s fault."


    Then he said: "Find two skilled people to follow Uncle Dalin. They will follow him wherever he goes. Don''t let him be alone... He has no wife now. I''m afraid there will be a lot of people watching. Don''t let anything happen to him. As for those things Anyone whoes to recognize a rtive should do some research first to avoid being deceived."


    "Yes." Master Yan responded one by one and quickly assigned people to keep an eye on it.


    Gu Dalin had already heard about Qian Qinghe, and was afraid that he would be entangled, so he epted the two people who were protecting him, and asked Master Yan to send a message to Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry Xiaoyu, I''m on guard, won''t you?" Something happened."


    He asked worriedly: "Can we really get away with the Sang family''s matter? After all, it''s..."


    The imperial court invaded.


    "An Ge''er and the others are in the capital, and they won''t be thrown into prison by His Majesty, right? And the family and rtives in Dafeng Vige, will anything happen?"


    Compared with whether the Marquis is not the Marquis, Gu Dalin is more worried that the rich man has note, and their people are gone first.


    Master Yanforted him: "Master Dalin doesn''t have to worry about this... If this matter came out before, we would all die, but now that the young marquis has enough chips, Emperor Jingyuan has to agree if he doesn''t want Da Chu to perish. "


    He added: "The rtionship between the Marquis of Qin and Emperor Jingyuan is very good. They are considered brothers. The Marquis'' family was also implicated back then. There is a 90% chance that Emperor Jingyuan will agree to the request of the young Marquis this time."

 Chapter 2395: Letter from King Qingma

    Chapter 2395: Letter from King Qingma


    Chapter 2395 Letter from King Qingma


    Besides, the young marquiss request is not too much. As long as Emperor Jingyuan re-investigates the case from that year, several family members will be cleared.


    The generals in the northwest, including the noble princes, would respect the Qin family. In addition to the fact that the young marquis had military power, they also believed that Emperor Jingyuan would agree to the young marquis''s request.


    The elders in the noble family are not stupid. If they had not predicted that the matter would be resolved satisfactorily, they would not have allowed their descendants toe to Mu County.


    Gu Dalin felt relieved after hearing this: "That''s good... I have suffered too much, and I hope everything will be safe in the future."


    He asked about the big wolf and the two wolves again: "How are the two little babies doing these days?"


    "It''s very good. I can eat and sleep. Especially the second young master. He runs around the house with Mr. Zhang and the others every day and visits the whole house. I''m very happy."


    Ive been tired of ying in the house for the past two days, and I want to go out to y in the street, but my wife wont let me, saying its not safe enough. Master Yan couldnt stop talking about the two children.


    Gu Dalin smiled broadly after hearing this and said, "Xiaoyu is right, we can''t let them take to the streets now."


    With a different status, I cant go out casually, and I cant even ept gifts randomly.


    He felt very sorry for the two children and sighed: "It would be great if they were in Dafeng Vige. The vige is safe and they are all acquaintances. They can y whatever they want."


    Master Yan: "The houses here are indeed not as spacious as those in the vige, but the Qin Mansion in Longshan Prefecture is very big, as big as a vige. Wherever you go, the two young masters can run around and y."


    "There is such a big house? It deserves to be a prince''s mansion." Gu Dalin was shocked and worried: "Does the prince have to marry a concubine?"


    Although Sang was very kind to Xiaoyu, that was in the past. If he became a marquis, it would be difficult to tell.


    Master Yan smiled: "Master Dalin, don''t worry. When our Marquis was alive, we made an ancestral precept that no one in the Qin family should take concubines."


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin felt relieved. He only hoped that Sang would always be kind to Xiaoyu and not make the family uneasy just because he was rich.


    The next day, before dawn, Sister Xiao pulled Qian Qinghe to her feet: "Hurry up, we are about to set off at half past midnight. If you dy your trip, you will be pped with military sticks, and you will also be fined by dad!"


    Dad''s letter said that if they dare not work hard just because their family is prosperous, they will be severely punished and all the property that was supposed to be distributed to them will be fined. Then they will not get a penny at all. , and became a pauper.


    Qian Qinghe jumped up in fright, put on his clothes and said, "It''s here. I was deducted five taels of silver yesterday. If I deduct more, this year''s work will be in vain!"


    The five taels of silver that Widow Xiao left at the county government office yesterday would have to be deducted from his sry. It was useless even if he cried to death.


    Brother Xiaogui got up early, got dressed, and sat in front of their house to wait. When he saw theming out, he obediently shouted: "Daddy, Mommy."


    "Haha, our dear brother is filial and knows that he is here to see dad off." Qian Qinghe boasted, rolled his eyes, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, have you received a lot of greeting gifts from your wives recently? Daddy. We are about to go on a long journey. This trip will be extremely difficult. Please give me some money to dad so that he can deal with the emergency, otherwise dad will suffer~"


    Brother Xiaogui was very calm: "I keep them all with grandma."


    In the future, I will give him a school, build a house, and marry him a wife.


    Qian Qinghe''s heart was clogged when he heard it, and he red at him angrily: "Next time you receive a meeting gift, remember to take half of it back and hide it with your parents. Don''t give all to your grandparents."


    Brother Xiaogui said perfunctorily: "Oh."


    Anyway, the valuables must be held by the grandparents, or they must be given to the aunt, not the parents.


    When you get up,e over and have breakfast. Why are you chatting? Widow Xiao shouted.


    Itsing, itsing! Qian Qinghe hurried to have breakfast. After eating and leaving the courtyard, he was moved to tears.


    There was no other reason than that there were a lot of peopleing to the door, each carryingrge and small bags, and they looked like they were here to see him off.


    He wiped away his tears and said to Sister Xiao, "Look at your husband''s poprity, how good it is!"


    Widow Xiao gave him a roll of her eyes: "Don''t cry, they are not here to see you off, they are here to ask you to help carry your things."


    Mrs. Tan nodded: "Exactly, thank you. My daughter gave this to Cheng Ju. You must bring it with you."


    Ms. Tan and Xiao Chengju are engaged, and they are now an unmarried couple.


    Mrs. Kuang also brought two packages, hung them on his shoulders, and exined carefully: "This is for your Uncle Niu, and this is for Dai Jin."


    Another package was given to Niu Dajin by Shi Yanfang.


    Although Dai Jin and Shi Yanfang have not yet been officially engaged, Dai Jin likes Shi Yanfang, and the little girl is also interested in Dai Jin. Kuang and Mrs. Shi have already verbally agreed on their marriage, and they will get engaged when Dai Jines back.


    Kuang was still very generous, saying that if something happened to Dai Jin, the marriage would be abandoned and Shi Yanfang could not be harmed.


    Qian Qinghe almost fell to the ground under the weight of the things. In the end, there were so many things that he had to use a carriage to transport them.


    Lets go, the things must be delivered!


    Be careful, dont break things!


    Be careful, you didnt even give me coolie money, yet you have the nerve to make so many demands!


    But Mr. Kuang and Mrs. Shi were both high-status people, and he couldn''t afford to offend either of them, so he could only work as a coolie for them.


    On a night in the middle of July, torches formed a winding fire dragon in the Longshan Mountains, and the shouts of killing shook the sky: "Pang Lu hase out of the cave tunnel. Those in front of him must stop him!"


    Swish swish!


    In the woods ahead, countless sharp arrows were shot immediately.


    "Iron Shield, stop them!" Pang Lu shouted, turned around and grabbed Jin Lu, pped him twice, and cursed: "Fuck you Jin Lu, didn''t you say that all the people in this cave and mountain road are his brothers?" Guard, can we sessfully go straight from this tunnel to the main peak of the Eagle Food Gang and capture Luo Ying''s wife and children? Why is there an ambush in the tunnel, and the ambushers are so powerful, dozens of my brothers are all dead inside!"


    In this battle, the Rongshan Gang already suffered heavy losses. There were not many people left. If dozens of people died again, they would be almost all gone.


    Jin Lu was beaten until his mouth was full of blood, but his back was held by a ruthless gangster from the Rongshan Gang with a knife. He did not dare to get angry and could only say: "Master Pang, I am indeed guarding this tunnel, from the entrance to the The road to the mountain peak is also full of my people, and I didnt know there would be an ambush... Its Luo Ying, he cant trust me, and he has spies around me!


    Jin Lu was very angry and wanted to kill Luo Ying. After so many years, Luo Ying still couldn''t trust him, you bastard!


    However, these cave tunnels can reach the main peak of the Eagle Food Gang, where Cousin Yu and Brother You live. They are Luo Ying''s life. How could Luo Ying give his life to Jin Lu? A group of people have been arranged to Waiting in the passage.


    When he regained the Daming Mansion, Luo Ying was afraid that something would happen to his wife and children, so he asked Mr. Gui and Uncle Yu to go back quietly with soldiers and horses early in the morning to protect his wife and children.


    So Jin Lu had better not have two minds, otherwise it will be a dead end.


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of sharp arrows came, this time powerful crossbow arrows. The sharp arrows pierced the iron shields and killed a group of fierce bandits holding shields.


    "ah-!"


    Screams rang out. After hearing this, Pang Lu hurriedly said: "Evacuate quickly, take us to other cave tunnels quickly!"

 Chapter 2396: Do you have such relatives?

    Chapter 2396: Do you have such rtives?


    Chapter 2396 Do you still have such rtives?


    The tunnel leading to the Eagle Food Gang from the Longshan Mountains is extremelyplicated, and only Jin Lu knows how to escape.


    Jin Lu said: "Enter the cave, walk about ten meters inside and there will be a small hole. If you drill into it, you can lead to another tunnel... I dug the hole in private, Luo Ying and the others don''t know!"


    "Fuck you, why didn''t you say anything just now? You were on guard against us!" Pang Lu punched Jin Lu twice, and then said worriedly: "Are you telling the truth? Don''t you want to get us?" Die, so that you can get away with your crime and make meritorious service, and let Luo Ying keep you alive!"


    Jin Lu was beaten in severe pain. After coughing several times, he said: "I have betrayed Luo Ying. Even if I kill you, my fate will only change from being executed in Lingchi to being decapitated with a knife... Hurry up and wait untilter in the tunnel." If the people catch up, we will be blocked inside and we wont be able to escape even if we want to!


    Swish swish!


    Poison arrows and rockets were shot together.


    Bang, bang, bang, the poison package exploded, killing another group of Rongshan Gang gangsters.


    There was a whirring sound, and the fire burned, illuminating the entire area.


    Pang Lu is over there, aim at the fire and fire your arrow!


    Swish swish!


    Run away! Pang Lu didnt have time to think about it further, so he dragged Jin Lu back into the cave.


    Deng Deng Deng~


    deep in the tunnel of the cave, there was a shaking sound, it was someoneing this way.


    Hearing this, Pang Lu thought: "Where is the small cave? Take us there quickly, those pursuers areing."


    Jin Lu pointed forward: "In front, right in front..."


    Pang Lu immediately led him to run forward, and soon Jin Lu said: "Stop, stop, it''s right here, let me go quickly, I have to touch the ce to know where the entrance of the cave is? Don''t hesitate, if it happens again If you cant trust me, we will all die!


    They were attacked from two sides. Pang Lu could only let go of him and let him find the location of the small hole. He also had to instruct his subordinates: "Hold the torch high, give him light, and ask him to find it quickly."


    The ruthless gangsters from the Rongshan Gang immediately followed suit.


    After Jin Lu groped in the tunnel for a while by the light of a torch, he finally touched the mark he made and said happily: "This is it. Give me the knife quickly. I have to dig through it to find the iron cable and open the cave door."


    Pang Lu could not trust Jin Lu and did not dare to give him a knife, so he asked the ruthless gangsters from the Rongshan Gang to dig holes with their knives.


    Not long after, the knife touched the iron rope: "Master Pang, I found it, it''s really there!"


    Pang Lus eyes shone: Pull quickly!


    With a whoop, the gangster pulled the iron rope and revealed a small door.


    The door of the cave is very small, only one person can fit through, and no one who is fat can fit in.


    "I''ll hold Jin Lu down and go in first. Santu, you lead the people behind." Pang Lu grabbed Jin Lu and stuffed him into the small hole. He put the knife on his back and said viciously: "If you dare to y tricks, I will kill you!"


    "There is fire there, hurry up, Pang Lu must be over there, chase them, and kill them!"


    Santu was shocked and quickly put out the torch and said, "Master Pang, it''s Luo Ying''s voice. The ghost leadermitted suicide himself!"


    Santu regretted a little. He should have stopped Mr. Pang from arresting Luo Ying''s wife and children. But now, they didn''t even go up to the main peak, but they recruited Luo Ying, a ruthless person. This time, they might be killed. Here it is.


    But over the years, Luo Ying has protected his wife too well. Everyone only knows that he has a daughter-inw, and she is ady from the capital, but no one knows where she lives?


    This time it was difficult to get the exact location, and there was someone to lead the way. Pang Lu was tempted and wanted to take the risk and kidnap someone.


    Pang Lu was also startled when he heard Luo Ying''s voice: "Come in quickly, don''t be discovered."


    After saying that, he pushed Jin Lu and crawled deeper into the small cave.


    This small hole was too cramped and it was difficult for people to crawl inside. Pang Lu was so angry that he kept cursing and said: "Mother Luo Ying, when I get out, I will definitely spread rumors that I slept with your wife. I won''t ruin your family''s reputation." Damn it, Ill take yourst name!


    However, he has no chance.


    Half an hourter, bang, Jin Lu finally rolled out of the small hole. Unfortunately, as soon as hended, he saw: "Master Ying!"


    Isnt Luo Ying behind them?


    Why are you here?


    "You, you know I dug a small hole?!" Jin Lu asked in a broken voice. He didn''t expect that every move he made would fall into Luo Ying''s eyes. So wouldn''t it be a big joke for him to do this?


    "Ha, if I don''t have any skills, can I dominate your old gang and be the head of the Eagle Food Gang?" Luo Ying grabbed Jin Lu and threw him over his shoulder with a bang, knocking Jin Lu to the ground behind him: "Cut out your tongue and drag it to feed the wolves!" He wanted Jin Lu to die without his body intact for Jiao Jiao and Brother You who dared to betray him and want to harm him.


    Luo Ying!


    Hearing the sound, Pang Lu quickly shrank back, kicked Santu who was climbing up, and whispered: "Luo Ying is at the entrance of the cave~"


    Santu was so frightened that he trembled: "Luo Ying is here? Pang, Mr. Pang, what should we do?"


    Pang Lu: "Hide for now. As long as we don''t go out, Luo Ying won''t be able to do anything to us for a while."


    Heh, I can only say that Pang Lu has worked for the bandits for half his life, and it is right that he has not been recognized by the bandits because he is too stupid.


    Cough, cough, cough, Mr. Pang, the poisonous smoke is poisonous smoke! Santu shouted in horror, trying to turn around and run for his life, but the poisonous smoke came in from both sides, and he was quickly overwhelmed by the poisonous smoke.


    Pang Lu was also surrounded by poisonous smoke. He wanted to escape like a rat, but he failed in the end and was poisoned to death by the poisonous smoke in a narrow hole.


    Half an hourter, the Yingshi Gang crawled into the hole and pushed out the bodies of Pang Lu and others.


    "Master Ying, we have confirmed that Pang Lu is really dead. There are six people inside with marks on their bodies. They are all bandits from the Rongshan Gang." The people from the Yingshi Gang reported, turning over Pang Lu''s body. He came over and let Luo Ying see his face.


    After Luo Ying confirmed that it was Pang Lu, he took a sip at Pang Lu''s body and said, "Chop off the head and keep it. Drag the body to feed the wolves. Feed it to the wolves who are sick and about to die. Don''t let the good wolves eat his stinky smell." He doesnt deserve meat!


    "Yes." The people from the Eagle Food Gang chopped off Pang Lu''s head with a click, then dragged the body away and fed it to the wolves.


    Luo Ying: "Bang the floor drum and inform the brothers to check all the tunnels to prevent another ident!"


    Yes! The people from the Eagle Food Gang immediately went to do it.


    Not long after


    Dong dong dong!


    The drums sounded. When the brothers stationed in various tunnels heard it, they responded by beating drums one after another, and then sent people to check the tunnels they were responsible for. The whole underground of the Longshan Mountains became lively.


    There were so many tunnels that it took a day and a night to check them all.


    Fortunately, there was no problem, but something happened on Jin Lu''s side.


    Jin Luhui betrayed Luo Ying because he was a former bandit from the Eagle Food Gang and a real tough bandit. After Luo Ying relied on the old northwest troops to seize the Eagle Food Gang, he defected to Luo Ying, but he kept hiding his evil intentions. , wants to kill Luo Ying and be the head of the Eagle Food Gang.


    And Luo Ying has been guarding against these old bandits from the Eagle Food Gang. He has been guarding against them for ten years, and this time he did not fall prey to them.


    After the inspection, Luo Ying led people back to the ground and told Qin Sang that Pang Lu had been executed.


    Qin Sang also killed many bandits on the ground: "The soldiers are still searching. Even if there are still bandits alive, they can be caught quickly."


    Seeing blood dripping from Luo Ying''s wrist, he frowned and shouted: "Doctor,e here and see Brother Luo''s injury!"


    Luo Ying: "I''m fine. I was in a hurry to find Pang Lu and my wound just copsed."


    Qin Sang: "Let the doctor take a look at it, so I can rest assured."


    I finally won the battle and can live a stable life, but I cant let my good life be ruined because of injuries.


    "Yeah." Luo Ying nodded, took off his armor, and asked the doctor to apply medicine again.


    Before the wound was bandaged, He Min hurried over and handed a parchment letter to Qin Sang: "Young Master, this is from the Qingma King''s Department."


    "A letter from King Qingma?" Luo Ying was surprised and asked hurriedly: "But the old thief King Qingma has seen the end of Da Rong and wants to take refuge with us? Then you have to read it quickly. That old thief has countless things in his hands. War horse!"


    War horses are precious, and Luo Ying drools when he thinks of King Qingma''s war horse.

 Chapter 2397: Killer

    Chapter 2397: Killer


    Chapter 2397 Killing the General


    If all the horses of the Green Horse King could be theirs, he would wake upughing while sleeping. But he was worried that the letter was poisonous, so he pointed at He Min and said, "Open the letter and show it to Brother Mu."


    Muge''er is themander-in-chief now, so he can''t touch anything sent by the enemy casually.


    "Yes." He Min opened the letter and showed it to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was shocked after reading it. He did not expect that the letter would contain such content.


    Luo Ying was so shocked that he stood up and pointed at the letter: "You, you have such rtives?"


    After being shocked, heughed out loud: "Hahaha, okay, this kind of rtive is great!"


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "I remember when your second brother and I were coveting the war horses of the Qing Ma King, we joked that it would be great if the Qing Ma King was our rtive, so that we could have endless war horses. , so you dont have to worry about the loss of war horses every time after a battle. I didnt expect that the joke back then woulde true. The Green Horse King is really our rtive. That wife of yours is well married!"


    Although he disliked the fact that the Gu family grew up in the countryside and had not received the education of ady, he was still happy to recognize this kind of rtive who was beneficial to them.


    but


    Calm down, its possible that the old thief Qingma and Tuogu are trying to lure us into their trap so that they can catch us all in one fell swoop!


    Now, if the bandits want to turn defeat into victory, they can only kill Muge''er, and if they want to kill Muge''er, they can only lure him into a trap.


    "Brother Luo, don''t worry, I know it well." Qin Sang asked He Min again: "How did the letter arrive? Is there anyone here?"


    He Min shook his head: "It was sent by a letter wolf. After seeing the letter wolf, we immediately searched the area and found no one."


    Qin Sang frowned... There was no one to ask. It was a joke to think of him sending troops to help just based on a letter from King Qingma talking about himself!


    But in four days, it will be July 20th, and King Qingma will set up a trap to kill the general. If he does not send troops, once King Qingmas n is exposed, the entire King Qingma will die.


    80% of the people in Qingma County and Huyang County are survivors of the Pre-Qin Dynasty and share the same n with them.


    Luo Ying saw that Qin Sang wanted to lead troops to help, so he was the first to speak: "You stay and guard, and I will lead the troops."


    He is also very excited. If it is true, it will be the vastnd of two counties and countless war horses. If he misses this opportunity to take advantage of it, he is not Luo Ying.


    Qin Sang looked at Luo Ying''s injuries and shook his head: "No, if you lead the troops to attack for three more days, you will die immediately, and you will have to take medicine every day for the rest of your life."


    Brother Luo was injured when he was escaping. He was seriously injured again three years ago and was poisoned. He was also injured this time. If he goes on an adventure again, if he gets injured again, he doesn''t need this body.


    And he knew that what Brother Luo wanted to do most now was to go back to see Cousin Yu and Brother You.


    Qin Sang: "I''m just going to lead troops to the outskirts of the Qingma King''s tribe to intimidate them. I don''t need to go to the Qingma King''s tribe. The risk is much smaller."


    Luo Ying disagreed: "Why are you going? You are the coach. Throughout the ages, where has any coach used himself as a forward? Thest time you ventured into the enemy''s formation to chase Tuo Gude and kill Tie He, I wanted to say to you , and now you want to do it again, I tell you, its impossible!


    Themander should sit in the central army''s tent, arrange the troops, and mobilize the troops; only the vanguard general will take the risk of charging into the battle.


    He added: "And if they conspired to deceive you, they would have set up an ambush long ago. As soon as you leave the Longshan Mountains, you may be surrounded. If this is the case, what should you do?"


    Qin Sang supported him and said, "Brother Luo, don''t get excited, the wound has copsed again."


    Didnt you see that the doctors next to you were shaking their heads?


    But Luo Ying treated him as his own brother and still remembered Qin Ji''sst words. How could Luo Ying not be excited when encountering such a matter that rted to his life and death?


    Just as he was getting excited, the soldiers came to report: "General Qin, Lei Muming is asking to see you." It was He Mutuo, who used the Chu name given to him by Lei Wuye.


    Qin Sang: Let hime over.


    Yes. The soldiers quickly brought Lei Muming.


    Greetings to General Qin, greetings to... He stopped mid-sentence and only saluted Qin Sang.


    This is the order given by Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying said that there can only be one person who gives orders and onemander in the army, and everyone must listen to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang: "No need to be polite, what do you want?"


    Lei Muming asked: "Excuse me, General Qin, but there is a letter from King Qingma?"


    After hearing this, Luo Ying stared at Lei Muming with a cold look in his eyes and asked, "Is this why you came here suddenly to ask?"


    Could it be that Lei Muming had discussed this with the Qingma King before? Are they working together?


    Although Lei Wuye''s family and Jun Tianwei have made great contributions to the Great Chu, Luo Ying has been leading the army in wars since he was a teenager. It has been almost twenty years now, and since he joined the army, every step has been on the tip of a knife. Walking among the corpses, it was impossible for him topletely trust Lei Muming, a person he had just met.


    After all, his former name was He Mutuo... A person who has lived in a ce for more than 20 years is very likely to be assimted by that ce.


    So Luo Ying was worried that Lei Muming''s heart was not entirely Chu''s.


    Lei Muming also understood this. He didn''t say any nonsense. He just took out a letter and handed it to He Min. He said to Qin Sang: "General Qin, this letter was sent to my father privately by King Qingma. I Dad gave it to me and said that if the Qingma King''s tribe asks you for help, he will take it out and you will know the truth at a nce."


    The authenticity refers to the authenticity of the rtive Qingma Wang.


    He Min took it and checked it as usual. After he found that it was not poisonous, he opened it and showed it to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was shocked: "This is my letter to my cousin from the Fei family. Why are you here... Fei Dacan and the others were sent by King Qingma?"


    Lei Muming shook his head: "I''m not sure about this. It''s impossible for the Qingma King to tell my father these things in detail. If he did, many people would be killed. My dad just told me that if the Qingma King''s department were to follow this Once contacted, I will bring this letter to General Qin as evidence."


    Luo Ying was confused and asked anxiously: "What are you talking about? What''s going on?"


    Qin Sang looked at him and told Fei Dacan and the others that they came to recognize their rtives, and then said: "Brother Luo, it seems that King Qingma is indeed Fei''s great-uncle who died on the battlefield. What happened today? It''s definitely not a game, but the old man is really going to break up with the soldiers. I have to go there in person, otherwise even if he kills all the soldiers, there are still so many soldiers, they will kill the Qingma King. Shred.


    After Luo Ying heard the whole story, he pped the medicine bottle on the table next to him and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you!"


    !


    The force was too strong, and half of the medicine bottle rolled down by him. The doctor was speechless... Just go, can you stop harming my medicine, and you, please stop pping, the wound copsed again, I have to bandage you again , there are almost not enough cloth strips!


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No, you must stay."


    Luo Ying wanted to argue, but Qin Sang said: "I am themander-in-chief, and this is a military order."


    Luo Ying was very angry and wanted to make trouble with him, but Muge was themander-in-chief. If he made trouble, what would be the dignity of Muge in the army?

 Chapter 2398: Completely defeated

    Chapter 2398: Completely defeated


    Chapter 2398 Completely defeated


    Qin Sang came over, squatted in front of him, looked at him and said, "Brother Luo, when I grow up, I can lead an army on my own."


    Luo Ying looked at him, a little absent-minded... He was already an adult man with firm eyes and a shoulder that could bear the weight of a mountain. He was no longer the little chubby kid who liked to sleep with begonia flowers hidden and was so embarrassed that he cried when he was discovered. .


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Since the battle of Erhuliang, you have been the one who led the troops against the bandits and led us to aplete victory!" Luo Ying waved his hand impatiently andpromised: "Okay, okay, you go, I''ll stay behind .


    Qin Sang smiled and hugged Luo Ying: "Thank you, Brother Luo."


    Luo Ying was stunned for a moment, feeling warm in her heart. She remembered that Qin Er secretly brought out Muge''er as a baby, and they took turns carrying him around the capital, but when the elders found him, they beat him up.


    He quickly pushed Qin Sang away and said with a slight blush: "Thank you, I''m your cousin-inw!"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Yes, cousin-inw, but I prefer to call you brother."


    Luo Ying said this with a smile, but said: "I prefer to be your cousin-inw."


    Otherwise Jiao Jiao Ke would have to marry someone else.


    Hisst solemn statement was: "Come back safely."


    If King Qing Ma dares to make a move to harm Brother Mu, he will not show mercy and will definitely make the Gu family pay for it with their lives!


    "Brother Luo, don''t worry. I will definitelye back with all my strength." Qin Sang stood up and began to allocate troops... He took 50% of the troops and horses away, leaving 50% for Luo Ying. Seeing that Luo Ying wanted to speak, he exined: "If it''s a game, it may be a strategy to divert the tiger away from the mountain. It''s safest to each take 50% of the troops. If I am besieged, smoke will be released, and the soldiers on Chilong Peak will be able to see it. Brother Luo will not lead troops to rescue me. Late."


    If Luo Ying is besieged, he can set off wolf smoke on Chilong Peak. He can also see it outside the Qingma King''s tribe ande back to rescue him.


    Thought very well, Luo Ying had nothing to say.


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums sounded, and the messengers galloped and shouted: "General Qin ordered all battalions to assemble and divide their troops to Qingma County!"


    When the soldiers heard the military order, they all stood up, took their weapons and supplies, and gathered under the banners of their respective generals.


    Just as the army was gathering, You Ping came over and handed him a cloth bag: "Mrs.''s home letter."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang raised a surprised smile on his face and took the bag. But now that he was about to set off, he had no time to look, so he could only tie the bag around his waist first: "Let''s go."


    Take people to meet with the generals and exin how to deal with and fight when encountering various changes.


    Brother Luo, Ill leave this matter to you. Qin Sang got on his horse and said in a loud voice: Bring up camp and set off!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Zhang Tu and the others immediately sent an order: "General Qin''s order, all officers and men must break up camp and set off!"


    The army quickly started moving, descending the Longshan Mountains and galloping towards Qingma County.


    The Longshan Mountains are huge. Even if Qin Sang knew the shortcut, it would still take him two days and two nights just to climb over the mountains.


    Before leaving the mountains, Qin Sang issued a new order: "He Min, you and Meng Hong lead troops to explore the road to see if there is an ambush. The rest of the people will wait and rest on the spot."


    After the order was passed down, everyone divided their work. Qin Sang had time to read Gu Jinli''s family letters...Long''an Mansion was far away from here, and what he received was a letter from the two Zaizai who had just reunited with Gu Jinli.


    The letter was very long and contained many interesting things after meeting the two children. Qin Sang read it with great interest. After seeing the letter saying that the two children gave him kisses, he hurriedly found the two pictures with red mouth prints on them. of paper.


    The one is a bit mushy, and it looks like it has been covered in saliva. It says: You two bastards.


    One is very clean, with very few wrinkles. It says: You are a big bastard.


    Qin Sang smiled, touched the mark on the letter, and said: "The second wolf is still so naughty and mischievous, and the big wolf is still so good."


    But why are there only two pieces of paper with lip prints on them? Why isnt there a small fish one?


    Qin Sang rummaged through the bag twice without giving up. After he still couldn''t find the third piece of paper, he felt a little unhappy. But when he ate the sweet dried plums Xiaoyu made for him, heughed again... Xiaoyu was waiting for me, I''ll be able to go home soon.


    He missed Gu Jinli very much, but he was still fighting. After eating two sweet dried prunes, he collected all the things Gu Jinli sent and continued to be busy helping King Qingma. Leading troops in battle requires calmness. It is not good to be too happy, as it will affect your thinking.


    Half an hourter, He Min sent someone back to deliver a message and informed Qin Sang that there was no ambush within ten miles of the mountain range, so Qin Sang could sleep peacefully.


    After that, He Min would send someone back every half an hour, four times in total. After He Min and the others had advanced fifty miles and the safe area for exploration wasrge enough, Qin Sang gave the order to set off out of the mountains.


    After leaving the mountains, there was a vast in of grasnd. The army seemed to be in an uninhabitednd, and its attack speed was several times faster.


    On the evening of July 19th, the soldiers, who looked like bereft dogs, finally entered the territory of the Green Horse King. Each one of them howled andughed: "Mom, I''m finally back. God bless me!"


    The Witch God is a piece of shit. There has been no Witch God for a long time. We can onlye back because of our own efforts!


    The death of the great wizard caused such a big fuss that the Rong people are now divided into two groups. One group still believes in the witch god, and the other group does not believe in it. But regardless of whether they believe it or not, they all want to return to their tribes as soon as possible, because they dont want to go to Jichu again.


    Jianchu Napodi has a strong evil spirit, defeat them!


    In addition to being eager to return to the tribe, they are also very concerned about who will be the new Nintendo Khan.


    Hey, do you think King Arman will be the Khan of Heaven? Now he has many people under hismand.


    Bah, King Alman is so stupid and can only eat the meat of small gods. How can hepare with King Tuokud? The new Rentian Khan must be King Tuokude.


    "You are stupid. King Tuokud is disabled, and because of the great wizard, the warriors of all tribes want to kill him. How can he be the new Khan of Nintendo? Who will obey him?!"


    Tuogude was disabled and seriously injured, but he was still a fierce tiger of the Great Rong. He had the ability topete with the Arman king, and he also had the ability to make the warriors of various tribes listen to his sword.


    Moo moo!


    There was a sound of horns, and a group of men and horses appeared in front of the army of thieves, followed by a herd of cattle and sheep.


    Hes from the Qingma Kings tribe!


    They are driving cattle and sheep to pick us up!


    The soldiers became excited, got up one after another, and rushed toward the cattle and sheep.


    Some people couldn''t wait any longer, so they shed with their swords, ughtered the cattle and sheep, and then cut the meat and ate it... Ruining hair and drinking blood, like evil ghosts!


    Zi Chekang sat on the horse with a smile on his face and shouted to them: "Wee all warriors to return. Warriors, don''t be anxious. There is a camp set up by the Qingma King three miles ahead, where delicious beef and sheep are stewed." With wine, its never toote to eat wherever the warriors go!


    But the soldiers were driven back. They were so hungry that they couldn''t wait. They didn''t listen to him at all and ate the raw meat one bite at a time.


    Zi Chekang felt a little nauseous, so he simply ignored them and asked, "Have you seen my father?"


    Brother, we are here! Zi Chexing rode his horse towards this side, while King Qingma was still talking to King Arman.


    Xingdi! Zi Chekang was very happy to see his younger brother, and he cleverly rode his horse to pick him up. When the two met, they were already some distance away from the soldiers.


    Zi Chekang took the opportunity to ask: "Why did the guests arrive a day early? The wine and meat are not enough. Do we have to wait until the wine and meat are ready before inviting the guests back to the tribe?"


    This is a secret message, telling Zi Chexing that he is not fully prepared yet and should wait until tomorrow before taking action?


    Zi Che Xing shook his head: "My father said, we Dajong warriors don''t care about this. We are not afraid of not having enough wine and meat. We can eat as much as we want."


    We can''t wait any longer. If we wait one more day, if the generalse to their senses, they will be wary of the Green Horse King''s tribe, and their n will not seed.


    We have to strike when the bandits have just arrived and when they are tired!

 Chapter 2399: marriage

    Chapter 2399: marriage


    Chapter 2399 Marriage


    After hearing this, Zi Chekang smiled and said: "Father is right, we and the warriors are all brothers, we can eat as much as we want, but I promise, even if we, the Qingma King''s people, don''t eat or drink , and let the warriors eat and drink well!"


    Kill as many as you can, and try to kill them all at once.


    Even though he said this, there was still a bit of sadness in Zi Chekang''s brows, for fear that the n would not work out.


    "Brother Ziche, what are you talking about?" Yan Hu, Tuogu''s confidant, rode over and asked. In fact, he had already heard what the two brothers said, so he asked deliberately to see if they would tell him the truth. Didn''t you guard against King Tuogu''s tribe?


    While Yanhu was speaking, he looked at Zi Chekang and motioned for him to answer. Apparently he felt that Zi Chexing was too tactful and could not believe his words.


    Zi Chekang smiled and told Yan Hu about their brother''s conversation, and asked: "Why did General Yan Hue here in person? If anything happens, just send someone over to tell him."


    When he asked the question, he looked very respectful, and Yan Hu was very satisfied in his heart. He said: "King Tuogu was injured and was walking slowly. Please let me bring my troops here to resettle him first, so that the warriors will not be like him and have to suffer outside. night."


    Hearing that something was wrong, Zi Chekang asked hurriedly: "Won''t King Tuogu stay in the camp of King Qingma tonight?"


    Yan Hu nodded: "I won''t go. King Tuogude''s team is still three hours away from here. King Tuogude is injured, so it''s not good to rush in too fast. He has already entered the military realm. It is considered safe, so there is no rush." Came here soon."


    Hehe, it was obvious that he was afraid of being harmed by the people from the Qingma King''s tribe, so he didn''t dare to rush in. He let King Alman explore the way first, which was really smart.


    Zi Chekang asked again: "General Yanhu, how many people from King Tuogu''s army havee?"


    Yan Hu: "Half came, and the other half stayed with King Tuokud to protect him."


    Most of the half of the people were soldiers and horses of the Lemuqin tribe. Tuogude pushed out all those who were not loyal enough to explore the road, leaving only the most loyal soldiers and horses to protect himself.


    Zi Chekang felt secretly resentful when he heard this. This Tuogu was really smart. He only let half of the troopse over, so they would have to kill less of the generals.


    But now the arrow is on the string and must be fired, otherwise we will not find such a good opportunity in the future.


    Zi Chekang smiled again and said: "General Yanhu, it''s getting dark. Let''s set off for the camp. The beef and mutton are stewed in the camp to satisfy the hunger of the warriors."


    As he spoke, he nced at the soldiers who were still scrambling to eat raw meat. He felt contemptuous in his heart. They were really a bunch of hungry ghosts.


    On the way to escape, Yan Hu and the others had not eaten one meal before and were very hungry. However, he was very thoughtful and said: "Let''s wee Arman''s soldiers and horses first. After all, I am just a general, and I don''t dare to rush in." The leader of King Arman."


    Zi Chekang nodded: "The general is right, then I will go to meet King Arman first."


    Having said that, he didn''t stay any longer and galloped towards King Arman.


    As soon as he saw King Arman, the man saluted him and shouted: "Father-inw!"


    Zi Chekang was shocked and quickly looked at the Green Horse King.


    King Qingma said dissatisfiedly: "King Arman, the marriage has not been finalized yet, why did you change your mind? You are too anxious."


    King Armanughed and said, "It''s all a matter of time. The sooner you change your mind, the better for everyone."


    Then he said to the shocked Zi Chekang: "Father-inw, I have proposed marriage to King Qingma, and asked to marry your daughter Bai Zhu as the sessor princess. We will be a family from now on. When we join forces, Tuo Gude, that bastard, will Dont try to annex our tribe.


    After hearing this, Zi Chekang almost felt sick. King Arman was older than him, and now he wanted to marry his daughter, who was only fifteen!


    However, in order for the n to proceed smoothly, Zichekang did not break up with King Arman. He said: "The marriage is indeed beneficial to both tribes, but you have to ask Bai Zhu about this matter. She can only proceed after she agrees." exin."


    King Arman said: "Then you send someone back to ask, and the marriage will be settled as soon as possible, so that Tuogude will give up his heart of bing the Khan of Heaven!" Ill send someone back to askter tonight.


    To show the truth, he added: "If Bai Zhu is not willing, King Arman cannot force him. In any case, our Qingma King tribe will notpete for the position of Tian Khan, so you can rest assured."


    That''s of course. You, the Qingma King tribe, are of the bloodline of the Chu ancestors. Do you want to be the Great Rongtian Khan? dream!


    King Arman said: "If Bai Zhu doesn''t agree, then give me another daughter. Anyway, King Qingma has many sons and many granddaughters."


    Damn it, are you speaking in humannguage?


    Thought the girls from the Qing Ma Wang family were all prepared for you? !


    Thats right, thats what King Arman felt.


    He looked down on the Qingma Wangbu from the bottom of his heart and felt that their bloodline was dirty. He thought that his willingness to marry a girl from the Qingma Wang family was giving face to the Qingma Wangbu.


    Lets go to the camp first. Zi Chekang said, and then shouted: We sincerely wee King Arman to the Qingma Kings tribe!


    Moo moo!


    The horn of the horn sounded immediately, and Zi Chekang led the way, leading King Arman and hispanions to the camp.


    By the time we arrived at the camp, it was already dark, but there were countless bonfires in the camp, illuminating the grasnd very brightly. There were pots on the fires, stewing beef and mutton.


    King Arman saw this and said unhappily: "Why do you, the King of Green Horses, still cook by stewing? Such good beef and mutton should be roasted. We Rong people should eat roasted. It will be changed tomorrow. , dont imitate Chu!


    "...Yes." Zi Chekang responded, and said: "King Arman, don''t worry, what you and the generals eat are roasted beef and mutton, not boiled."


    After hearing this, King Alman became happy.


    King Qingma looked at Zi Chekang: "You go take care of the generals. King Arman will be taken care of by me personally."


    "Yes." Zi Chekang left first and went to work arranging camps for the generals.


    The generals of the army said: "Don''t be busy where we live. We can just sleep on the grasnd. Hurry up and bring up the wine and meat. Damn, we have been starving in the past few months. We haven''t even had a good meal of wine and meat!"


    The Chu army chased them, and many supplies were gone, so they could only eat one meal a day. Sometimes they were so hungry that they could only eat Chu girls from the female ve camp.


    As for the horses?


    This is much more valuable than the gold of a humble Chu woman. It is their life and death brother, and they cannot eat it until they starve to death.


    "Hey." Zi Chekang responded, and asked people to carry the roasted beef and mutton over, and said to the generals: "This is specially roasted for the generals, and the other warriors eat it stewed."


    Specially roasted for us? After hearing this, Aqishan asked the great witch doctor to call for him. He pointed at the mountain of roasted cows andmbs and said, Check them one by one for me!


    He then said to Zi Chekang: "Brother Zi Che, don''t mind. This is the rule."


    Zi Chekang smiled and said: "Our Qingma King tribe knows this rule. Please check it, the great witch doctor."


    Even though he said this, Zi Chekang was very nervous, fearing that the great witch doctor would find out something.

 Chapter 2400: Acknowledgment and negotiation

    Chapter 2400: Acknowledgment and negotiation


    Chapter 2400 Recognition and Negotiation


    Aqishan had been paying attention to him. Seeing that he was nervous, he thought there was something wrong with the beef and mutton, so he added: "Check twice!"


    The other generals were dissatisfied and said: "Aqishan, are you crazy? Are you deliberately trying to prevent everyone from eating meat? We have all been hungry all day!"


    They were chased by the Chu army and fled for several months. Finally, they reached the territory of Da Rong and had a full meal. Aqishan stopped them and said, "You bullied us to death just because you are King Arman''s trusted general." Isnt the kings general good?!


    Aqishan sneered: "I''m not as naive as you, but the Green Horse King is different from us. If you don''t be careful, I''m afraid I will really eat you to death!"


    this?


    After hearing this, the generals remembered that the Qingma King''s tribe was a remnant of the pre-Qin Dynasty, and they were afraid of something happening, so they could only say: "Then let the great witch doctors investigate quickly!"


    After hearing this, Aqishan sent for several trusted witch doctors and asked them to carefully examine the roast beef and mutton sent by Zi Chekang.


    But after spending an hour and checking the mountains of roasted beef and mutton twice, the result was: "General Aqishan, beef and mutton are not poisonous, and wine is not poisonous. Even if you eat them and use wound medicine, they will not be poisonous." No new toxins are synthesized."


    The great witch doctor of the army is good at poison. They checked it twice and if they dare to say that it is not poisonous, then it must be not poisonous.


    Zi Chekang did not put the poison in the food, which would be too stupid to do, but put it in other ces that were not taken seriously by others...for example, in a campfire, or in the grass.


    Zi Chekang spoke at the right time and said: "General Aqishan, although our Qingma King tribe is a remnant of the pre-Qin Dynasty, it has nothing to do with Chu. Thest Qingma King was a general of the previous dynasty, and Qingma County and Huyang County Outside the Longshan Mountains, close to Da Rong, we still know who can send troops to destroy us as soon as possible, and we know who to bow to."


    Qingma County and Huyang County were always defeated because of the terrain, which allowed the soldiers and cavalry to plunder at will as if they were in uninhabited territory.


    He added: "King Arman has formally proposed marriage to the Qingma King''s tribe and asked to marry my daughter Bai Zhu as his sessor princess."


    When he said this, a generalughed: "Aqishan, did you hear that? You are still on guard against the Qingma King, whose daughter is about to be your princess!"


    After saying this, he called to his gold ountant Qian Hu: "Go over and pick up a cow and three sheep. I''m starving to death, and I don''t have time to waste time here!"


    "Yes." The thousands of households in the golden ount hurriedly moved the beef and mutton.


    When other generals saw this, they also rushed over and moved people. Soon, the mountain of roast beef and mutton was almost emptied out, leaving only a few cattle and sheep for Aqishan.


    But Aqishan didn''t eat it, so he ordered: "Go to the sheepfold to catch a live sheep and kill it."


    After what happened to the Hemuji family, he no longer dared to trust anyone easily, and only ate things made under his own nose.


    Yes. Qianhu, his subordinates golden ount, went to do it for him personally.


    By the time Aqishan finished eating, the other generals and warriors had already fallen asleep.


    "A bunch of pigs!" Aqishan cursed, then went to King Arman''s tent and slept outside the tent to protect King Arman from being harmed.


    It has to be said that Aqishan was very cautious, but his cautious approach was wrong...the poison was not put in the food, and the person to be killed was not King Arman, but the many generals who were like beams and pirs, supporting Dayong. .


    At dawn, the generals who were sleeping soundly felt as if someone had pinched their necks and they couldn''t breathe.


    A strong general woke up from his sleep, beat his neck with both hands, opened his mouth wide, and tried to breathe hard, but he couldn''t get any air in.


    And some of the trusted warriors who surrounded them while sleeping were already vomiting blood, their eyes were wide open, and they died.


    Yes, it is poisonous, wake up quickly! The poisoned general and some soldiers shouted, but they were speechless.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    One general hit the iron shield and made a sound. Seeing this, other soldiers who were poisoned also began to hit the iron shield with all their strength.


    The sound of banging banging sounded, waking up the soldiers sleeping on the grass outside... It was not easy for King Qingma to get this kind of poison. There was not enough medicine to kill all the soldiers, so he could only poison the generals at specific points.


    After hearing the sound, Qian Hu, who was sleeping outside the Jinzhu, immediately woke up and ran towards the ce where the sound came from. Before they reached the ce, they saw someone dead. They quickly backed away and shouted: "Something has happened. Wake up quickly and get out..."


    Swish swish!


    Before he could finish shouting, a hail of arrows came and shot him into a sieve.


    This movement woke up other soldiers, moo moo, the sound of horns sounded, and all the soldiers who were not poisoned woke up.


    Swish swish!


    Another hail of arrows came, killing the soldiers who had just woken up and before they had time to pick up their weapons.


    "Charge, kill them, as many as you can!" King Qingma personally led the troops and killed the soldiers. For a moment, the whole camp was in chaos.


    "What''s going on?!" Aqishan woke up when he heard the sound of fighting and asked angrily.


    It was the Qingma King who rebelled!


    "What? Damn Zi Che Rong, I know you can''t trust this lowly Chu bloodline!" Aqishan was furious when he heard this and ordered: "Go and send a message to King Tuogu, and ask him to send warriors to join us immediately, and together we can kill The Green Horse Kings tribe ughtered them all!


    Although they were defeated by the Chu army, it was still very easy for the remaining soldiers and horses to destroy a Qingma King tribe.


    However, it was Lingtuo, the deputy general sent by Tuogu, who responded to him: "Where is King Arman? The Chu army ising to kill. Qin Mu is personally leading the troops. Quickly ask King Arman to assemble the army and rush to kill the enemy. Our king Said, as long as Qin Mu is killed, we can turn defeat into victory!"


    "What enemy are you rushing to kill? Don''t you see the chaos here?" Aqishan was very angry, grabbed Ling Tuo, and asked: "Is it really Qin Mu who leads the army?"


    Lingtuo nodded: "It is true that he led the troops. Amander led the troops into Da Rong''s territory. This is the best opportunity to kill him. You must not miss it. Please ask Alman King to send troops and go with our tribe to kill Qin Mu." !


    Swish swish!


    Chong, kill King Arman and avenge those pregnant women who died! Zi Chexing ignored King Qingmas instructions and led his troops to kill Arman.


    When Aqishan saw this, he was so frightened that he pushed away the deputy general who came to report the news and shouted: "Get in formation to protect King Arman!"


    He yelled at Lingtuo again: "Understood, King Qingma and Qin Mu conspired to destroy us. Get out of here. Everyone fights for their own business. Whether they can return to Dayong safely depends on their abilities!"


    King Arman had already rushed out and shouted in the direction of Zi Chexing: "Zi Chexing, you are an immature white-eyed wolf, how dare you betray Da Rong!"


    Whoosh!


    His response was arge crossbow arrow. If Aqishan hadn''t reacted quickly and knocked him down, King Arman would have died.


    Charge over and kill Arman! Zi Che spurred his horse and led the soldiers to rush here desperately, taking the opportunity to kill Arman even if he died.


    ...The Blue Horse King tribe is actually quite miserable. Because of their different ancestors, they are bullied by the bandits. Every year on the Witch God Festival, they have to sacrifice people. Over the years, many people have died, even his sister died because of this. .


    And Arman also likes to eat the meat of little gods. Every time he passes by their Qingma County, he will kidnap several pregnant women from the tribe. These are blood feuds and must be avenged!

 Chapter 2401: Recognition and negotiation【2】

    Chapter 2401: Recognition and negotiation��2��


    Chapter 2401 Recognition and Negotiation2


    "kill!"


    The soldiers of King Qingma also hated King Arman and raised their swords to kill him at his tent.


    "Fight back!" Aqishan shouted, grabbing King Arman who was about to fight, and said: "King, don''t go, I will **** you away. We can''t stay here for long. They have Qin Mu to help them. If they don''t leave, it will be toote!" "


    "Qin Mu? He dared toe to Rong territory. I am going to kill him and avenge Brother Tiehe!" King Arman hated Qin Sang to death. If it weren''t for him, Dayong would not have been defeated.


    There are also Sannuo and Hemutuo. In his lifetime, he will definitely kill Jian Chu and ughter these two evil bastards.


    Aqishan shouted anxiously: "King, don''t be impulsive! Qin Mu is powerful and Tuogu is shrewd. In order to escape, he will definitely lure Qin Mu here. Then the king will be a scapegoat, and Tuogu will If you are virtuous, you can return to Dayong safely and be the Khan of Heaven!"


    He also called to the soldiers and horses: "Stop Zi Chexing and kill him if possible. The other warriors will follow me to **** the king away."


    Yes! The soldiers immediately divided into two parts, one part fought against Zi Chexing, and the other part escorted King Alman away.


    And Aqishan''s guess was correct. Tuogude indeed led Qin Sang''s army to this camp.


    From a distance, Aqishan could see countless torches and the Qin-character military g illuminated by the fire, which frightened him.


    Dong dong dong!


    The rapid sound of war drums is approaching this direction.


    Da da da!


    The sound of horse hooves was like thunder, shaking the earth, letting the soldiers who felt the shaking of the earth understand that the number of Chu troopsing towards them was beyond their ability to contend.


    "The Chu army ising to kill, run quickly!" Some soldiers were afraid of Qin Sang and did not dare to waste any more time with the Qingma King''s men. They got on their horses and rode towards the army.


    Soon, countless soldiers began to **** the horses, and as soon as they got on their horses, they fled towards the military border.


    Aqishan was furious when he saw this, and asked his soldiers to blow the horns and shout: "Come back to fight the enemy and **** King Arman away!"


    But the only people who came back were the people from the Alman King tribe. The soldiers from the Tiehe tribe, the Lishan King tribe, and the dead tribe kings didnt listen at all, and they only thought about escaping for their lives.


    Aqishan waspletely disappointed when he saw the scene of the soldiers being divided into two groups, a small group of soldiers turning back and arge group of soldiers fleeing.


    The desperation of the Qingma King''s tribe was exactly the opposite of that of Aqishan. After Zi Chexing and the others learned that Qin Sang was leading troops to kill him, their morale was boosted and they shouted: "Soldiers, General Qin has led troops to help. Let''s continue to pursue Al Man, attack from both sides, must kill this beast and avenge the pregnant women and children who were killed by him!"


    Kill Arman!


    On the grasnd at dawn, there were shouts of killing. The Green Horse King''s troops were like a rainbow, chasing soldiers who had many times more soldiers and horses than them.


    The army led by Qin Sang was like a sharp de, rushing from the left, splitting the soldiers in two, surrounding the soldiers who were running slowly, and together with the Qingma King''s troops, surrounded and killed them!


    Swish swish!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of sharp arrows, the sound of fighting, and the screams of soldiers resounded throughout the world.


    By the time the golden rays of the sun shine on the grasnd, this battle of killing generals will bepletely over.


    Under the sun, on the grass, there were corpses of soldiers, as well as generals wearing expensive armor and special helmets.


    King Qingma looked at the corpses of countless soldiers and generals, shed tears, and sighed: "Lei Wu, most of the generals who can lead troops in war are almost dead. If Da Rong wants to regain its strength, , it will take at least fifty years, and you can rest in peace." In the next fifty years, the people of Chu will live a good life without wars or massacres!


    But Zi Chexing was not satisfied: "Dad, Arman has escaped. Hurry up and reorganize your troops and go kill that beast!"


    King Qingma shook his head: "In the long run, it will be more beneficial to us if he escapes than to die here."


    As long as Arman is alive and Tuogude kills each other, the Rong will be in chaos for a longer time and the Chu will be more stable.


    Zi Che Xing was unwilling to agree: "That beast killed so many of us and even killed my sister. We can''t let him escape!"


    The reason why my sister was sacrificed back then was all because of a joke made by King Arman, saying that the bloodline of the Qingma King was dirty. How could we cleanse the bloodline without sacrificing a princess?


    After hearing this, Tiehe''s father Khan actually agreed and ordered his sister to be tied up. Tiehe''s father Khan would do this because he wanted to see the loyalty of the Qingma King to Dayong?


    One was stupid and the other cruel, so he killed his sister.


    For the sake of the people of the two counties, Dad could only swallow his anger: "Now that we have won, Dad, do you still have to endure it? If you don''t want to go, I will lead my own troops to chase you!"


    The Green Horse King looked at him and said: "Even if I ask you to chase, you won''t be able to catch up. You may still be surrounded by them and something unexpected will happen... Youngest one, in this battle, we will avenge everything. Don''t be impulsive." , another person died."


    After saying that, he ignored Zi Chexing''s anger and gave him a new mission: "Quickly reorganize your troops and rush back to the Qingma King tribe to protect the women and children, lest Tuogu kill the Qingma King tribe and destroy our The family members are being held hostage."


    Zi Chexing was startled, then he calmed down and immediately ordered: "Blow the drum and order the soldiers of the Qingma King to gather quickly and return to protect the people of the two counties!"


    "King Qingma, I will send half of my troops to follow you back." Qin Mu rode over and said to King Qingma several meters away.


    Behind the two men were their respective armies.


    Although they may be rtives, their rtionship cannot be easily recognized and must be negotiated.


    The Green Horse King nodded: "It''s done."


    Having said that, he didn''t say anything more to Qin Sang. After Zi Chexing gathered the troops, he took the soldiers and horses to the Qingma King''s tribe.


    Tuogude really wanted to kill the Qingma King''s tribe and capture the women and children of the Qingma King''s family, but he regretted his life and did not go in the end. Instead, he fled all the way to the hintend of the Rong Kingdom.


    After running wildly for three days and three nights, they dared to stop and rest only after knowing that they were safe enough.


    Jin Zhang Qianhu also brought back news, saying: "Most of the generals were poisoned by King Qingma, Yan Hu also died, and about 20,000 soldiers were killed..."


    Poof!


    When Tuogude heard half of it, he became so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood... Most of the generals were dead. Without the generals to lead the troops, how could he attack Jian Chu? !


    "Great witch doctor,e here quickly." Hu Ang shouted, supported Tuogude, and begged: "King, you must hold on. If something happens to you, it will be an advantage for Chu and Qin Mu."


    He also said: "You are the fierce tiger of Da Rong and the **** of war. As long as you live, Da Rong will have hope, and we will have the day to conquer Da Chu again!"


    However, is there really such a day?


    Tuogude looked at the vast grasnd, thinking about the death of the great wizard, thinking about them being chased away by the Chu army in the past few months, thinking about the scene of escapingst night, thinking about the generals who were killed, and how he was cut off. His arms shed tears for the first time... He was defeated, and Dah Rong was really defeated. From then on, Dah Rong would be torn apart and once again enter a situation where tribes were killing each other.

 Chapter 2402: Recognition and negotiation【3】

    Chapter 2402: Recognition and negotiation��3��


    Chapter 2402 Recognition and Negotiation3


    He has been working hard for half his life and saw that his great wish to destroy Chu was about to be realized, but in the blink of an eye it became like this. How could it happen like this?


    Tokud couldn''t figure it out. He was always arrogant and couldn''t ept the defeat. He couldn''t breathe and fainted.


    King! Hu Ang was shocked and quickly asked his close soldiers to form a human wall to surround Tuo Gude to prevent the news of his fainting from spreading.


    Tuogude was seriously injured, and he fainted for two days and two nights. However, Hu Ang was very capable, and Tuogude''s tribe was united enough, so when he woke up, everything was as before, and he followed him The fleeing soldiers did not mutiny.


    After Tuogude woke up, he asked: "Have Arman''s army followed?"


    Hu Ang shook his head: "I haven''t caught up yet, but I''m heading this way."


    Tell him what happened in the past two days, so that he can understand clearly.


    Tuogude listened carefully and closed his eyes in silence. After a moment, he opened his eyes. His bloodshot eyes were filled with fierce murderous intent. He ordered: "Let''s set off and speed up the march. I am going to ambush Arman and swallow his Soldiers and horses... Da Rong can only have one master. Only when all Da Rong obeys the orders of one person can they prosper again and destroy Chu!"


    All he did in the first half of his life was to destroy Chu, but the witches and gods did not bless him and he was defeated. In the second half of his life, he will purge all the tribes of Da Rong, forge Da Rong into a sharp de, and let his son raise his troops to destroy Chu.


    If his son cannot destroy Da Chu, his grandson will take over. In short, as long as he has no descendants and as long as Da Rong is still there, the destruction of Chu must continue... Such beautiful mountains and rivers, such richnd, should belong to their Da Rong. , The mean Chu people are not worthy!


    Yes! Hu Ang was very excited. King Tuokude had regained his fighting spirit. As long as the fighting spirit is still there, they can prosper again and will not perish.


    Hu Ang immediately went to make arrangements. Soon, the army set off again and moved forward. When it reached Duang Mountain, the army stopped and began to set up an ambush, waiting for King Arman to enter the ambush circle.


    After killing the general, the Qingma King''s tribe fought another battle with King Arman and won aplete victory. King Arman then gave up and led his troops to flee to the hintend of Da Rong.


    On the fifth day after the victory, He Min invited Qin Sang over after confirming that the Qingma King''s troops were safe.


    Before the banquet with Qin Sang, King Qingma ordered all the tribe''s soldiers and horses to retreat thirty miles. The remaining people all removed their armor and handed over their swords, and went to greet Qin Sang in person.


    After Qin Sang learned what King Qingma had done, he said to him: "King Qingma is very considerate, thank you very much."


    He made another junior salute and said respectfully: "Qin Mu, the grandson-inw of the Gu family, pays homage to the uncle and grandpa of the Fei family."


    King Qingma smiled and said: "You changed your story so quickly and stopped checking? If I am lying, your calling me uncle will be in vain."


    Qin Sang: "It''s not in vain. What my uncle and grandpa did is worth a thousand years. Moreover, when Fei Dacan went to Changliang Wei before, our husband and wife had already checked them. There is no problem with their identity. They are indeed Fei''s family."


    He looked at Zi Chexing again and said, "Fei Dacan looks a bit like this guy."


    This can prove that the Qingma Wang family is indeed the Fei family.


    I am your cousin. After Zi Chexing finished speaking, he raised his chin, showed the sign of his elders, and ordered: Call someone.


    Meng Hong said: "We haven''t negotiated yet. It won''t be toote to call you when the negotiations arepleted."


    In case you didn''t talk, wouldn''t it be shouting.


    Zi Che became angry, pointed at Meng Hong and said, "Looking at how you dress, you are just a member of a thousand households. How dare you interrupt? Do you have the right to speak here?"


    Meng Hong rolled up his sleeves and said, "Although I am only a member of a thousand households, I am responsible for protecting Mr. Qin. If you dare to be disrespectful to Mr. Qin, I will beat you."


    "Hey, you still want to hit me? OK, since you want to hit me, I will help you." Zi Chexing also rolled up his sleeves and rushed towards Meng Hong, and the two started fighting with bare hands. Both of them had a sense of proportion and had a tacit understanding of the draw. However, after theirpetition, both parties rxed a lot.


    Zi Chekang stood up and said, "Everyone, please."


    He also said: "General Qin''s army can enter with swords."


    With full sincerity, Qin Sang epted the kindness and led his troops into the banquet camp.


    After everyone sat down, King Qingma didn''t waste any time. He took out the terms he had written long ago, put them on the table, pushed them to Qin Sang, and said: "All our demands are here. If we can agree, Our two counties will return to Dachu, and if we cannot agree, I will dere myself king."


    After reading the terms, Qin Sang asked Meng Hong to show them to other generals.


    After reading it, everyone agreed: Its reasonable.


    Not only is it reasonable, it is simply a free gift. If he still refuses to agree, then Emperor Jingyuan is really crazy.


    King Qing Mas requirements are not many, and they mostly help each other. The requirements that can be considered excessive are: 1. The King Qing Mas family will not send anyone to the capital as a pledge, and the descendants of the family will be free to marry. Second, if the great Chu country falls, the Qing Ma Wang family will note to Beijing to help the king to help quell the chaos. 3. Within thirty years, the imperial court can only send officials to govern the two counties and cannot seize the military power of King Qingma.


    However, if the soldiers attack the Qingma King''s tribe, the Chu army will help defend the enemy.


    King Qingma said: "The third use was decided by my father-inw. He was a general of the former dynasty and could not trust the Emperor of Chu. He was afraid that when he returned, the Emperor of Chu would fall out and harm the people of the two counties and his grandchildren."


    Qin Sang said: "I understand that this will definitely happen."


    The country of Chu was wrested from the previous dynasty, so the generals of the former dynasty would naturally have distrust of the Emperor of Chu.


    After hearing this, King Qingma breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Okay, then I will wait for your good news!"


    He stood up again, patted Qin Sang on the shoulder, andughed and said: "Boy, you are in good shape, you are good at fighting, and you are pretty. My grandniece really has good eyesight and is better than her grandma."


    Speaking of Fei''s family, King Qing Ma''s eyes turned red, and he punched the table, causing it to sink an inch: "Gu Shengxiang, that beast, took advantage of him. If his family hadn''t suffered a long time ago, I would definitely have done it." Cut his entire family into pieces!"


    He med himself again: "...It''s all my fault. If I could have gone home as soon as possible, my sister would not have married Gu Shengxiang. If I had been at home, even if I married that beast, he would not have dared to bully me like this. younger sister!"


    Gu Shengxiang dared to murder Fei in this way because he felt that Fei''s family members were all dead. Even if he killed Fei, no one woulde to settle the score with him.


    Yu Niang, it was my brother who harmed you! The more King Qingma thought about it, the more ufortable he became, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved for his sister. The girl their brothers had spent their lives earning money to support was actually treated like a human by Gu Shengxiang!


    Everyone present was shocked. Unexpectedly, the majestic Green Horse King cried bitterly in public.


    And he was also over seventy years old. Such an old man cried bitterly, which made many people sympathize with him.


    Qin Sang went over to support him and said: "Uncle, this is not your fault... Now my father-inw''s family, Xiaoyu and I, eldest sister and Brother Luo Wu, eldest brother and Brother Cheng are all living very well. Grandma is in heaven. Spirit, I can rest in peace."


    He talked about the big wolf and the two wolves again, and showed the letter written by the little fish to the Green Horse King.


    The Green Horse King watched it three times andughed heartily: "Haha, these two little kids are really interesting, especially Eng. This kid is born to lead troops in war. We must teach him martial arts well." Learn the art of war and dont waste it.


    He also praised Gu Jinli: "My niece is also a capable person. She has made so many powerful medicines. You have found a treasure, so you must cherish it. If you dare to imitate Gu Shengxiang, I promise to lead the troops to destroy you!"

 Chapter 2403: dowry

    Chapter 2403: dowry


    Chapter 2403 Dowry


    He has failed to protect his sister, and he must protect his sister''s children, especially his two granddaughters, and not let them be betrayed.


    Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu and I have known each other since we were young, and we have experienced life and death hardships together. It is impossible for me to betray her in this life. Moreover, my father made family rules when he was still alive. Qin family children are not allowed to take concubines. If I really betray Xiaoyu, , I dont need my uncle and grandpa to lead troops to kill me, I will kill myself in front of the Qin familys ancestral tablet.


    He looked around and said, "I put these words here, and everyone present can testify."


    King Qingma was happy when he heard this, and heughed and said: "Good boy, you dare to say such things in front of all the generals. You have the guts. I believe in you, and I also believe in the Marquis of Qin."


    He picked up the wine bowl and said, "Have done it, and the matter of returning to Dachu will be settled!"


    After saying this, drink all the wine in the bowl.


    Qin Sang didn''t take precautions and drank the wine in front of him.


    Seeing that he trusted him, the Green Horse King was very happy and gave him and Gu Jinli 10,000 war horses on the spot: "When you and I got married, I was not able to be there. These 10,000 war horses will be used by me as my great-uncle to provide for my nieces and nephews. dowry."


    His!


    Meng Hong and the others gasped and said in surprise: "King Qingma, you are too generous."


    Ten thousand war horses, the princesss dowry is not even that generous.


    The Green Horse King looked at him and said with a smile: "Oh, you are envious. OK, I will give you one as well."


    Meng Hong: "How can one horse be enough? How about a hundred horses galloping to make you look grander?!"


    The Green Horse King pointed at him and said: "You kid, you still dare to provoke me, let me tell you, there are not a hundred horses, I can give you ten war horses, let my youngest pick it out."


    Meng Hong was overjoyed and hurriedly sped his fists: "Thank you very much!"


    The Green Horse King looked at the other generals again and said, "You generals, too. My youngest will pick ten high-quality war horses for each of you and send them over. When the matter of returning to Chu is settled, I will also present them to the Emperor of Chu." Ten thousand war horses.


    Be courteous first and then fight. If the Emperor of Chu treats their two counties badly in the future, he will not be polite!


    After hearing this, the generals were overjoyed and saluted with sped fists: "King Qingma is really grand, I admire him."


    The King of Green Horse looked tall and thick, but he was a good man. He took good care of the generals, and called to Qin Sang: "Let''s go with my uncle to get the war horses and take back the dowry of my niece and granddaughter."


    Qin Sang went with him.


    He Min was worried about Qin Sang''s safety, so he followed him with his Langhou Army. If anything happened, they could rush over to rescue Qin Sang immediately.


    King Qingma knew the rules of Chu and didn''t care. He took Qin Sang to the horse farm, pointed at the countless horses grazing, and said, "These horses belong to you and your wife."


    "Thank you, uncle." Qin Sang asked again: "If you have anything to say, uncle, please tell me. It''s safe here and He Min and the others can''t hear it."


    It was quite far away and against the wind, so I really couldnt hear them.


    After King Qingma heard this, he said bluntly: "It''s still your family''s business... If the situation is like this, your family will continue to serve Da Chu? Have you never thought of proiming yourself king?"


    He looked at Qin Sang and asked solemnly: "Tell me the truth, do you want to be the emperor?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I never thought that, and the Qin family has ancestral precepts, they would not be disloyal to Chu first... But if the situation forces me to that point, for the sake of my family, even if I don''t like it, I will definitely do it. "


    King Qingma nodded: "If you think so, I feel relieved."


    He thought that this stupid boy would be loyal to Da Chu to the end.


    He added: "Remember, no matter what you decide, I, including my sessor, will always be on your side..."


    He paused, wrinkled his gray brows, and added: "But if you dare to betray Xiaoyu, I won''t help you, and I will kill you, remember!"


    "Yes, my nephew and grandson-inw have remembered it." Qin Sang responded respectfully and smiled: "I am very happy that Xiaoyu can have an elder like you." In this world, there is another person who protects Xiaoyu.


    The Green Horse King snorted coldly: "You are young and have a good rtionship. You will naturally say that. When you get older or meet a more beautiful woman, you will probably think that my niece and granddaughter are getting in the way!"


    However, every time this young man talks about Xiaoyu, there is joy in his eyebrows and eyes, which shows that he really likes Xiaoyu.


    "Let''s go,pete, drive!" The green horse king whipped his horse and galloped in the grasnd.


    Qin Sang rode his horse to keep up, and soon caught up with the King of Green Horses. However, he never surpassed the King of Green Horses, but kept pace with him.


    King Qingma was very excited today and asked Qin Sang many things. After learning about Gu Dashan''s temper, he scolded Gu Dashan: "Why do I have such a nephew? He is so cowardly. I will definitely treat him when I have the chance." Arrest him in Qingma County, try to break his temper, and teach him to be more aggressive!"


    I also told Qin Sang a lot of things, including why he failed to return to Dachu in time... This matter is still a grudge between the previous dynasty and Dachu.


    He was seriously injured on the battlefield and fell intoa. The Rong people thought he was dead. ording to the rules, the body had to be dragged to be fed to wolves. The people from the Qingma King''s tribe were responsible for collecting the body. After discovering that he was still alive, they secretly rescued him.


    After that, he recuperated in the Qingma King''s Department.


    After recovering from his injury, he wanted to return to Dachu, but he was at war at that time and it was not easy to think about the Longshan Mountains, so he had to stay first. Because of his good skills, he became a personal soldier of his father-inw.


    Later on, he fell in love with King Qingmas daughter and became King Qingmas son-inw.


    He wanted toe back in the meantime, but his father-inw was a former general and was dissatisfied with Chu. Chu also wanted his father-inw. If he went back and was discovered, not only would he die, but Fei would also be implicated.


    His father-inw asked him to wait a few more years. Anyway, his family is rtively wealthy, and his mother and sister will not suffer hardship.


    He could only continue to wait. When there was a safe way for him to sneak back to Dachu, he got the news that his mother and Fei had passed away... He wanted to go back to Dachu just to see them, but he learned that both of them were dead. Finally, I no longer cared about Da Chu.


    "Last time, I knew that the bandits were determined to destroy Chu, and I was afraid that my sister''s heirs would die tragically, so I asked Fei Dacan to find you." King Qingma said.


    However, when looking for rtives, he also depends on the person. If his sister''s descendants are ineffective and all of them are like Gu Shengxiang, he will not save them and will probably kill them!


    Now he is very happy: "You are all good. Although my sister has suffered greatly in her life, she has been blessed with children and grandchildren, so her life has not been in vain."


    Qin Sang nodded: "We will remember grandma and keep her incensemp burning."


    King Qingma was happy to hear this, and asked Qin Sang: "It has been almost half a year since your identity was exposed, and the imperial edict from Emperor Jingyuan has note yet?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Not yet."


    But he had people in the capital and got an incredible news... After Emperor Jingyuan received the memorial from Xin Jianjun, he locked himself up and did not go to court for many days.


    An emperor who does not go to court for many days and only shuts himself up in the East Pce will go crazy.


    Not only Qin Sang thought this, but even the empress began to worry that Emperor Jingyuan would not be able to survive and would go crazy.


    "It''s July today?" The queen gathered her cloak and looked at the scorching sun outside, asking weakly.


    "It''s exactly twenty." Aunt Wu handed a bowl of soup to the Queen: "My Lady, drink it quickly. You will feel warm after drinking it."


    In the scorching heat of July, the Queen has to wear a cloak to keep out the cold, fearing that... the end ising.

 Chapter 2404: Noisy

    Chapter 2404: Noisy


    Chapter 2404 Big Noise


    Okay, Ill drink it. The queen took the medicine bowl and drank the medicine in the bowl.


    Aunt Wu was shocked. She used to ask the Queen to drink medicine. She always said, just wear more clothes. After drinking so much of these medicines, they are still the same. It is better to send the medicinal materials to the northwest for the soldiers. Why do you take the initiative to drink them this time? medicine?


    Soon, Aunt Wu knew the reason.


    After the queen drank the medicine, she put down the medicine bowl, held Aunt Wu''s hand, and said: "Go and call old doctor Wu, and you can give me an acupuncture to refresh me... I want to see him."


    What! Aunt Wu blurted out in shock: The Queen is going to see Your Majesty?


    Since Brother Yuan''s death, His Majesty and the Queen have treated each other as if they were dead and have not seen each other. Now the Queen has taken the initiative to see His Majesty.


    At this, Aunt Wu was shocked, but also very happy... just because she didn''t want the Queen to die of regrets.


    The queen nodded: "Well...he has already killed many people, and I can''t let him kill Mu Geer again...he is the only one left in the Qin family, and he has to live."


    After finishing speaking, he was stunned, raised his hand and pped his mouth twice, and said with a smile: "Look at me, I''m so sick and confused... What a person, Brother Mu now has a wife and children... and he also has two healthy twins. The fetus is a male child... This child is blessed. I could tell it when I beat him when he was young..."


    If Mugeer is not blessed, then she will risk her life to seek blessing for him.


    He also begged Aunt Wu: "Please help me. I''m begging you. I can''t let Mu Ge''er die!"


    I was so excited that I coughed violently.


    "Queen, don''t be excited. First take a deep breath, then slowly inhale and exhale." Aunt Wu quickly supported the queen and massaged her neck with a special technique to smooth her breathing.


    After a while, the queen finally stopped coughing and asked Aunt Wu again: "Help me, otherwise I will die in peace."


    Aunt Wu was in a dilemma: "Acupuncture to boost Qi will waste your lifespan..."


    "I''m not afraid, I should have died a long time ago." The Queen interrupted Aunt Wu and said, "Help me... I wrote a suicide note, and he can''t anger you."


    Aunt Wu was not worried about being implicated, but she didn''t want the queen to waste her life anymore. But when she saw that the queen was determined to help Qin Sang, she finally nodded and agreed: "Yes, I will go find my father right away."


    After the Min Dong family was pardoned, Dr. Wu could get along with his daughter and grandson openly, so he went to the capital to meet his daughter, and then taught the imperial doctors how to make anti-worm medicine and raise white dragon ants. He is now in the imperial doctor''s office.


    And his medical skills are superb, and he is even better at acupuncture. With him taking action, the effect will be better.


    "Take care of the queen, I will be back soon." Aunt Wu got up and left, but the pce was too big, so it took her half an hour to bring old doctor Wu in.


    Old Doctor Wu checked the Queen''s pulse and frowned, but finally said: "The acupuncture can be performed."


    He told Aunt Wu: "Get ready, we''ll start in a quarter of an hour."


    "Yes." Aunt Wu responded. A quarter of an hourter, Dr. Wu sat outside the curtain and dictated to her. She held the acupuncture and performed the acupuncture on the Queen.


    After finishing the acupuncture, the queen was sweating all over, her whole body was warm, and she was still very strong. The queen was very happy and said: "Prepare the chariot, I want to go to the East Pce."


    Emperor Jingyuan was not in Mingwei Hall, nor in his own pce, but in the East Pce.


    The East Pce was originally the residence of the prince, but Brother Yuan died early and died before he could move into the East Pce... The most recent owner of the East Pce was none other than Emperor Jing Yuan himself.


    Emperor Jingyuan came here because he had his best and most difficult years in this East Pce. In those years, Brother Qin was an indispensable person.


    "Your Majesty!" The voice of Qin''s internal **** came from outside the door.


    Emperor Jingyuan heard it, but said nothing.


    However, the words of Qins internal **** shocked himpletely.


    "Your Majesty, the Queen is here,e to see Your Majesty in person!" The **** of Qin was very happy and almost cried with joy.


    Emperor Jingyuan couldn''t believe it... Tiaohua, came to see him?


    Impossible, she hates him. Her whole family hates him. If it weren''t for him, the Yuan Kingdom Pce would not have fallen... But he suppressed the Yuan Kingdom Pce. In addition to preventing his rtives from bing big, he also tied her up. Be with him!


    He knew he was not good. Ever since that incident, he had been like a lunatic. If the military power of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty had not been reduced, given how much the Duke of Yuan Dynasty loved his daughter, they would have used military power to force him to let Tiao Hua go.


    "Your Majesty, the Queen is really here. Please open the door ande out to see the Queen." The **** Qin knelt down in front of the door and patted the heavy door of the East Pce with his hand.


    But there was no response inside.


    After getting the needle, the queen was in good spirits. She had already walked over and said, "Prince, your Majesty, you don''t need toe out to see me. I will stand at the door and say a few words to him."


    The **** of Qin Dynasty said: "Your Majesty, your Majesty will definitelye out to see you."


    They were childhood sweethearts, a young couple, but they ended up in such a quarrel. Qin had seen them at their best, so he wanted them to meet once. Even if they didn''t reconcile, if they met once, a hundred yearster, they wouldn''t regret each other too much.


    After hearing this, the queen smiled indifferently. They are all old and these are no longer important.


    Bang bang bang, the queen patted the pce door a few times and said: "Brother Qin and sister-inw Qin have always been very good to us. Before Brother Yuan, when I didn''t want to live, it was sister-inw Qin who took Brother Mu. My son came to stay with me... At that time, he was young and ignorant, and he even called me mother... It was because of his mother''s voice that I mustered up the courage to look for you again... Later, we had Brother Yuan .


    After finishing speaking, he paused for a long time, seeming to think of Brother Yuan, and a sincere smile filled his dry eyes.


    He added: "Brother Yuan has been dead for many years now. In this world, the only one who has called me mother is Brother Mu... I beg you, don''t kill him, and quickly issue an order to reverse the case for Brother Qin''s family... You are toote. If you dy in issuing the imperial edict of pardon, those people will think that you are dragging him to death. In order to please you, they may send people to assassinate him... Even if no one dares to assassinate him, as long as they think that you hate Mugeer, in the army A little dy in his qualifications can drag him to death..."


    At a young age, he has to lead troops to fight. If the capital side drags him down any longer, he really wont survive!


    There are also those rtives in Hean Mansion... In rural areas, the most important thing is to look at peoples food. What if a self-righteous person harms his rtives and makes a big mistake? What should he do?!


    By the end of the sentence, the queen was already crying: "Back then, I failed to save the Qin family, and now I can no longer watch you kill Brother Mu!"


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious when he heard this and said to the pce door: "Do you also think that I wronged the Qin family back then?!"


    Queen: "Isn''t it right? Brother Qin is the most loyal to you. Even if you receive any news, someone may have framed him!"


    Emperor Jingyuan: "But the Qin family chose the Duke of Wei between me and the Duke of Wei. This is the death penalty of the Qin family. I did not wrong him or kill the wrong person!"

 Chapter 2405: Decree

    Chapter 2405: Decree


    Chapter 2405 Decree


    Yes, he did not kill the wrong person. It was the Qin family who chose Duke Wei, and it was the Qin family who betrayed him first. He did the right thing!


    "Didn''t you kill the wrong person? Do you believe this?" The queen yelled with all her strength: "It is precisely because of killing Brother Qin that you are where you are today. You are not killing others, you are... Kill yourself!"


    "Shut up, Yuan Tiaohua, do you think I won''t kill you?!" Emperor Jing Yuan was so angry that he rushed to the pce door and smashed it with both hands, making a harsh bang.


    The queen smiled: "If I can really die, I will thank you."


    With one sentence, Emperor Jing Yuan was stunned... She had no longer wanted to live. It was he who threatened her with the lives of everyone in the Yuan Kingdom Pce to prevent her from dying.


    But Tiaohua really can''t die. If she dies, he won''t be able to survive.


    There was a temporary silence all around, so quiet that they could hear each other''s breathing through a heavy pce door.


    At this moment, the queen couldn''t bear to push him anymore, but she finally yelled: "If you continue to be crazy, you will definitely end up in a miserable way!"


    "Shut up!" Emperor Jingyuan was angered by her again: "You think I''m crazy too? I''m telling you, I''m crazy, but do you know how I became crazy? You don''t know anything!"


    You all dont know the suffering I have suffered, and you all wish that I would die a good death, but I tell you, if I die and Dachu dies, I will let all of you be buried with me!


    When the imperial grandfather entered the capital, he caused the capital to bleed like a river. I can do it again!


    At this moment, Emperor Jingyuan was like an angry tiger, roaring in the pce and saying frightening cruel words, but the queen only remembered his words: You don''t know anything.


    However, she knew... In the past, she really didn''t understand why he did this to her. Later, as she got older and knew more things, she understood a little better.


    But such a thing was too serious, it rted to his dignity and the face of the entire Chu Dynasty. She could not say anything and could only pretend to be confused.


    "I''m not here to quarrel with you...I beg you, please give Mugeer a way to survive." The queen knelt down and kowtowed to him outside the pce gate.


    Bang bang bang~


    The sound of kowtows passed through the heavy pce door and became dull and depressing.


    When Emperor Jingyuan heard the sound of kowtows, his brain felt as if it was going to explode.


    "Queen, your health is not good. You should go back and rest first. When Your Majesty has a decree, I will go and report to you." The Qin Dynasty supervisor saw the queen''s body shaking. He was afraid that something would happen to her and wanted her to go back first. wait for news.


    After all, Emperor Jingyuan''s anger would not be resolved in a short time.


    Emperor Jingyuan shouted: "If you don''t want anything to happen to your mother''s family, go back to me!"


    But the Queen refused to leave, and the annoying kowtow sound was still there.


    Emperor Jingyuan was even more angry: "If you don''t get out, Wu and others will die!"


    The sound of kowtowing stopped for a while, then continued to sound, bang bang bang, which made Emperor Jingyuan have a splitting headache. Just when he was about to order a killing spree, the horrified voice of Qin''s inner **** came: "Quick empress... call the imperial doctor quickly." , the queen fainted!"


    "Send the message to the imperial doctor quickly!" There was chaos outside, with pce maids and eunuchs running around.


    Tiaohua fainted?


    Emperor Jingyuan was anxious, but he was also afraid that the queen was pretending to be sick to trick him out, until Aunt Wu''s voice came: "Dad, save the queen quickly...Dad, why did the queen faint? After the injection, couldn''t shest at least an hour?" ? Its not even half an hour!


    Old doctor Wu felt the Queen''s pulse: "Don''t get too excited when getting this kind of needle. You will faint if you get excited."


    "What kind of injection did you give Tiaohua?!" Emperor Jingyuan finally opened the closed door of the pce, rushed out, pointed at Dr. Wu and his daughter and asked angrily.


    Aunt Wu didn''t dare to hide it, so she quickly knelt down and told the story: "...it''s a needle to give people who are seriously ill a boost of energy." Bang!


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious, kicked Aunt Wu to the ground, pointed at her and said: "Bitch, you dare to give her such an injection, you don''t want to live anymore!"


    Aunt Wu was kicked so hard that she vomited a mouthful of blood, and half of her face was swollen, but she did not dare to cry out in pain, and quickly knelt down again: "Your Majesty, please calm down."


    There was blood foam in his mouth, and his speech was somewhat slurred.


    Emperor Jingyuan was toozy to pay attention to her. He just pointed at Dr. Wu and said, "Save her. If the queen loses one day of life, your daughter, grandson, and the entire Yuanzi Medicine Company will all die!"


    "The Queen is kind to our family, I will definitely save her." After saying this, old doctor Wu got busy with Aunt Wu and the medicaldies.


    An hourter, the queen''s condition was considered stable.


    Emperor Jingyuan had been standing guard at the scene. After hearing the news that the queen had been rescued, he finally came to life. He stared at the old doctor Wu again and asked: "Will the queen''s longevity be damaged?!"


    Old doctor Wu wanted tough: "Reporting to your majesty, if you are provoked again, your life will not be long."


    Surely your life span will be short?


    He is the emperor, and he wants Tiaohua to live for a long time, so she must live: "I want you to extend the queen''s life. You are a famous doctor, so you can do a good job. If you can''t, your grandson''s life will be even worse than before. !


    Its this kind of threat again.


    In the past, Old Doctor Wu would have been scared, but at this moment, he only felt a little pitiful for Emperor Jingyuan.


    "Yes, I will try my best." Old Doctor Wu agreed. This is what the Queen Mother told them, saying not to disobey Emperor Jingyuan and just follow his wishes. Disobeying him will only be counterproductive.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan was indeed very happy, but when he turned around and saw the queen lying on the bed, he was stunned again... His Tiaohua was already so old, and he was not young anymore. He didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, he would be like this Years passed.


    Have they fulfilled the vow they made when they were young... to stay with each other until they grow old?


    But these years, he has only given her pain and failed to treat her well as he said when he was a boy.


    Emperor Jingyuan recalled the past and suddenly rushed out... He is a madman, he has no face to see Tiaohua!


    Soon, he turned back, turned his back to the queen, and told Aunt Wu: "If the queen can move, move her back to the pce. This ce is not good."


    When she lived in the East Pce, it was a difficult time for him, and she suffered a lot because of his involvement.


    He added: "Qin Mu, I will let him live."


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Emperor Jingyuan kept his word. When the queen woke up at night, she learned that Emperor Jingyuan had issued several imperial edicts to clear the Qin family''s name, restore their titles, release Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing and Dou Shaodong''s family, and evacuate the siege of Dafeng. The soldiers and horses of the vige.


    As for the Duke of Wei, Emperor Jingyuan didn''t even mention it.


    Queen, dont worry, Mr. Qin Xiaohou is fine... No, he is the Marquis of Qin now, and Your Majesty asked him to inherit the title of Marquis of Qin. Aunt Wu said to the Queen warmly.


    After hearing this, the queen wept with joy: "Mugeer finally...has finallye to an end after all his hardships."


    Aunt Wu hurriedly said: "My dear, you can''t cry now, you have to calm down and recover."


    In order to arouse the queen''s desire to live, she added: "You haven''t met the two young masters of the Marquis of Qin''s family yet. You must take good care of yourself and meet them."


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the queen quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Yes, yes, yes, I have to meet Muge''er''s child. If Sister-inw Qin asks about it, I can tell her."

 Chapter 2406: disdain

    Chapter 2406: disdain


    Chapter 2406: Disdainful


    Aunt Wu felt sad after hearing this. After the Qin family''s affairs were settled, the Queen had put down her burden and she no longer wanted to live.


    She suppressed her thoughts and said with a smile: "The empress is right. When the two young gentlemene to Beijing to worship their ancestors, let them go to the pce to apany the empress for a few days. They will only be two years old at that time. They are cute and cute." The age when you start to be sensible.


    He also told the queen the interesting story of the big wolf and the two wolves catching Zhou: "The second young master was lively and very strong. When he caught Zhou, he directly dragged away the nket with the things on it. The nuns hurriedly pulled it away to make him let go. He refused to do it, and finally it was the eldest son who took action and asked him to put down the nket and choose a small wooden knife, a seal and a gold ingot."


    This child still likes gold? The queen said with a smile, If you like gold, you will be rich and prosperous throughout your life, and you wont have to suffer halfway like his father.


    Seeing that the queen was talking about sadness again, Aunt Wu quickly talked about the big wolf: "The eldest son chose a small bow and arrow, a wood-carved pony, and a book."


    The queen began to praise again: "Good choice, this child will definitely be an all-around civil and military talent in the future."


    Aunt Wuughed when she heard this. The Queen really likes these two young gentlemen.


    The Queen talked about Gu Jinli again: "Gu is a very capable man. Not only was he willing to follow Mugeer to the northwest to suffer the hardships of fighting, but he also gave birth to two children for him and took good care of them. He even dared to kill Xu You.


    At the end, the queen''s eyes showed envy and longing... When she was a teenager, she also said that she would go to war with Emperor Jingyuan and go hand in hand, but they ended up having trouble like this.


    Thinking of the good times in the past and looking at the present, the queen still couldn''t help but shed tears. What else came to her mind, she suddenly grabbed Aunt Wu''s hand and asked, "Your Majesty, do you want to send a beauty to Mugeer?!"


    Given his temper, he must give it as a gift, and the beauty he is gifting will not be of low status.


    The queen guessed half right. Emperor Jingyuan not only wanted to give Qin Sang a beauty, but also wanted to exchange his wife for him. This was because Emperor Jingyuan thought that Gu Jinli, a wild girl from a peasant family, had escaped from the famine... Who knew that Gu Jinli had encountered such chaos on the way to escape from the famine? what''s up?


    And her biological mother is an unknown person. Such a family background is disgusting to think about, and she is not worthy of Qin Sang.


    As early as when Qin Sang was still young, he told the Marquis of Qin that he would give Qin Sang a princess and give him the responsibility of guarding the capital in the future. After Brother Yuan ascended the throne, he would let him protect Brother Yuan. .


    The queen said: "Help me up, I''m going to see him... You can''t give Mu Geer a beauty, and you can''t give another marriage... The young couple is doing well, but he can''t do evil!"


    I spoke too hastily, my vision went dark, and I almost fainted again.


    Aunt Wu quickly supported her and rubbed the acupuncture points on her ears: "Queen, please don''t get excited now. Lie down first."


    Seeing the queen shaking her head, she added: "Your Majesty is in the Mingwei Hall and is meeting with the ministers. Please write a letter to your Majesty. After reading it, your Majesty will definitely agree to your request."


    Meeting the elders?


    The queen didn''t want to quarrel with Emperor Jingyuan in front of outsiders, so she agreed after hearing it.


    The maid hurriedly brought the Four Treasures of the Study, and the queen wrote a letter herself.


    "Send it to me quickly. When he saw the elder, he might be talking about the reward. If it is sentte, it will be toote." The queen was very anxious. She would never be able to bring the case together in her life, but she hoped that Brother Mu would follow him. Mrs. Gu was able to live happily until the end.


    Yes. Aunt Wu hurriedly sent someone to deliver it.


    When the **** of the Qin Dynasty saw the people in the Queen''s Pce, he did not dare to neglect and quickly sent the letter to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious in the Mingwei Hall: "Shut up, we finally won, but you want peace talks? The soldiers and thieves killed so many of us, and you talk about peace talks, are you worthy of the dead soldiers and people? Why are you so cowardly? What''s the point of talking after we win? This battle must continue, I want the bandits to exterminate the species!" He has been harmed by the bandits in his life. If the bandits don''t exterminate the species, he will never rest in peace!


    The elders frowned when they heard this and continued to fight? Do you think you dont need money or food to fight a war? Moreover, Dachu is already riddled with holes. If the war continues, even if their wealthy family can win the throne, what they will take over will be a mess.


    Can you leave some wealth for future generations? !


    However, Emperor Jingyuan was strong, and now it was Qin Xiaohou who was in charge of the troops in the northwest. The situation was still unclear, so they could only endure it for now... If Qin Xiaohou was unwilling to continue fighting, Emperor Jingyuan had nothing to do.


    After all, it is Qin Mu who has the troops now.


    Thinking of the grievances between the Qin family and Emperor Jingyuan, the elders felt relieved... It was unprecedented for an emperor to bow his head to a court criminal. Emperor Jingyuan''s face was lost to future generations.


    During the stalemate in the pce, the Qin Dynasty''s internal **** came in and presented the Queen''s letter to Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, the Queen is awake. This is the letter from the Queen to Your Majesty."


    Tiaohua woke up and wrote to him.


    Emperor Jingyuan was happy and immediately opened the letter and read it.


    boom!


    How outrageous! Emperor Jingyuan was furious after reading it, and pped the letter on the table with his palm.


    Why does Tiaohua help Gu in everything?


    Dont Tiaohua like Mugeer very much? Then we should give him the best, why should we stop him from exchanging his wife for Mugeer?


    A young nobleman like Mu Geer should have married a girl of high status. Gu Shi thought that by making some insect attractant, he could change his background and bring a family of chickens with him. Does the dog step into the noble house? !


    "You restless thing, I should have decreed your death three years ago!" Emperor Jingyuan hated Gu Jinli so much that he felt that she was just a beauty who dyed Qin Mu.


    Coincidentally, Ning Ji thought so too.


    The elders in the pce looked down at the floor, but their ears were listening to Emperor Jing Yuan''s words, and they had already guessed why Emperor Jing Yuan was angry... It seemed that Emperor Jing Yuan didn''t like the Gu family, which was very beneficial to them.


    The Chief Inspector of Qin nced at Emperor Jingyuan and felt worried for Mr. Gu.


    However, Emperor Jingyuan thought that the queen had just woken up and could no longer be stimted, so he finally agreed: "Tell the queen that I agreed, but if Gu and her group of rural rtives dare to make mistakes in the future, don''t me me for being cruel!"


    "Your Majesty is wise, I will go and deliver the message right now." The **** of Qin was very happy, but he had to suppress his joy and slowly left the house to tell the news to the people in the queen''s pce who were still waiting outside.


    After hearing this, the pce people happily went back to report to the queen.


    Emperor Jingyuan continued to discuss with the elders about continuing the war.


    Ying Ge Lao Dao said: "Pursuing victory and exterminating the bandits is indeed a move that will benefit the world for a long time. But fighting requires money and food. The national treasury has no money. The grain harvest in the northwest has been poor in the past few years. The royal court of the bandits is far away from us. If food and grass are not avable, If there is no supply, big trouble will happen.


    Emperor Jingyuan had long thought of a fat sheep: "Dou Ke, he deliberately concealed Qin Mu''s identity and refused to report it. This is a serious crime. Let him donate his property and support the war to destroy the Rong to atone for his sin!"


    This abacus was a good one, but the titles of the Marquis of Qin''s family were restored, and Dou Ke''s crime was no longer established. It is really unjustifiable that he should be punished heavily.

 Chapter 2407: Why can he have descendants?

    Chapter 2407: Why can he have descendants?


    Chapter 2407 Why can he have descendants?


    Ming Cong stood up and said this, and came up with an idea: "Your Majesty, the Dou family has be more and more popr among the people in recent years. If you want Dou Ke to contribute to the army, you can''t use strong methods. It''s better to let him I will go see Dou Ke first and talk to him, and I will make him willingly give up his family wealth."


    These words touched the heart of Emperor Jingyuan, and he nodded in agreement: "Yes, but if he dares to open his mouth, there is no need to be polite to him, just ransack the house."


    "Yes, I understand." Ming Cong responded respectfully, and then talked about the Luo family''s affairs: "Your Majesty, Luo Ying has also made great achievements this time. It would be better to take the opportunity to pardon him, which will be more beneficial to the army."


    Luo Ying hated Emperor Jing Yuan deeply. Even if Emperor Jing Yuan pardoned the Luo family and restored the Luo family''s innocence, Luo Ying would not be grateful to Emperor Jing Yuan. Instead, she might be grateful to him as the person who spoke for the Luo family.


    With this introduction, he can go and talk to Luo Ying. If everything goes well, he can get Luo Ying to agree to send troops and destroy Chu together.


    Ch''u has fallen, and from now on all the heroes will vie for the throne. Then he will have a chance to ascend to the throne and be the new emperor.


    Shangshu Dai heard Ming Cong talking about the Luo family, and sweat broke out on his forehead... General Luo, I didn''t take the initiative to **** the position of Shangshu of the Ministry of War from your family. Your Majesty asked me to do it. If youe back, don''t settle ounts with me. ah!


    No, he had to prepare a batch of generous gifts to send to Luo Ying and Qin Xiaohou, and then write a tear-jerking letter for his silly nephew to read in person, continuing the love between the three families.


    Even if we can''t make a family friend, we still have to impress Luo Ying no matter what and stop him from thinking about destroying the Dai family!


    Mr. Shangguange talked about the Lei family''s caravan: "They are all heroes. I ask your majesty to reward the Lei family generously."


    Fang Shangshu continued: "Your Majesty, should the Yu family, Feng family and other inws of the Qin family also be pardoned?"


    Fang Shangshu did not expect that Qin Sang was actually the youngest son of the Marquis of Qin. He was so capable that he not only killed Xu You, but also defeated the bandits and recovered three cities in one go. Such a grandson-inw must be recognized.


    Yes, he has to write a letter to his old master and ask him to recognize the Gu family as soon as possible. If it is toote, the Gu family may not be able to be close to the Lu family.


    However, they have no idea that Mr. Lu Er really wants his family to die... Why should he suffer so much while another person can have descendants? !


    There is also the Shilu Medicine Store. He is so ignorant. He quickly delivers the medicinal materials to Qin and Gu. If he doesn''t deliver them, the young master''s heart will bepletely biased towards the Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    Emperor Jingyuan listened to their words and felt his head hurt. He banged the table and said angrily: "Shut up, everyone. Not all the Qin family''s inws are innocent. To pardon them, they have to be investigated one by one." Lets talk about itter!


    The Marquis of Qin''s sister married the eldest son of Duke Wei, and the two families had almost ovepping inws. The Qin family was indeed innocent, but Duke Wei really wanted to harm him... How dare he threaten him with that scandal? Even if Da Chu is destroyed, Duke Wei must be destroyed!


    Ying Ge Lao Dao said: "What your Majesty said is true. This matter is soplicated and involves so many mansions that it cannot be decided in a day or two."


    They wished that Emperor Jingyuan and the Qin and Luo families would never be at peace, and that they would bepletely alone.


    Due to Yingge Lao''s intentional actions and Emperor Jingyuan''s shame, other families'' pardons and rewards were much slower than those of the Qin family.


    While Emperor Jingyuan was having a stalemate with the elders, Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing returned to Ouyang''s house.


    Mr.


    Mr.


    Ouyang Ming and Xu Zhong saw the carriage arriving and hurried to greet it.


    Both of them were very happy to see their daughter-inw, especially Gu Jinan. A few days before he was thrown into death row, Ouyang Ming had just been found to be pregnant, and now it was almost obvious that he was pregnant before he came out.


    "It''s my fault that you suffered." Gu Jinan felt very guilty.


    Ouyang Ming held back tears and said with a smile: "I have good food and good amodation at my parents'' house, but I feel veryfortable. But you have lost a lot of weight."


    Even though he had changed his clothes, there were marks of whip wounds on his face and neck, which showed that he had been tortured.


    Gu Jinan smiled: "I''m fine. Which famous official has never been in a prison cell throughout the ages? I entered it at a young age. It can be seen that in the future, I will leave my name in history and be a famous official throughout the ages."


    This was so well said that it made everyone in the Ouyang familyugh.


    Mr. Ouyang Hong said: "You can still joke after being on death row. Yes, you do have the potential to be a famous minister."


    Ouyang Hong admired the Qin family and valued Gu Jinan as his niece and grandson-inw, so he came out to greet Gu Jinan in person. Gu Jinan hurriedly saluted Mr. Ouyang Hong: "Excuse me for worrying, it''s your nephew and grandson-inw."


    Gu Dexing also saluted and said: "Junior, I have met Mr. Ouyang. Thank you to the Ouyang family for helping to take care of my wife."


    As soon as Xin Jianjun''s memorial arrived in the capital, he and Gu Jinan were thrown into death row by the angry Emperor Jingyuan. Ouyang Ming was afraid that Xu Zhong would be bullied by the snobbery when raising the child alone, so he picked up their mother and son and returned to Ouyang''s house together.


    With the protection of the Ouyang family, their women and children will receive less res.


    Mr. Ouyang Hong leaned on a cane and said with a smile: "We are all one family, so there is no need to say these kind words. Moreover, your little baby is smart and cute. This time has made me very happy."


    Gu Dexing was overjoyed when he heard this and said hurriedly: "It is a great blessing for him to be taken care of by the old gentleman."


    Ouyang Hong looked at him and said: "You are not bad. You have mastered it. From now on, you can take your time and don''t act too hastily. Your future will definitely be good."


    After the second brother got involved with the Gu family, he sent people to investigate the Gu family and people rted to the Gu family... Gu Dexing, I guess, used to be very naughty and not open-minded enough. When he heard the report, he didn''t like him very much.


    But now its better.


    He said again: "It''s getting dark, stop waiting at the door, go inside, and eat!"


    "Yes." Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing agreed. They stepped across the brazier and poured grapefruit leaf water. After washing away their bad luck, they happily entered the house.


    Dou Ke also returned home, but he was picked up by Ming Cong''s people as soon as he arrived home. Ming Cong did note back until the Ming family was about to die.


    Ming Cong didn''t talk nonsense to him, and directly told him that Emperor Jingyuan asked him to sacrifice his life to eliminate sins, and said: "I know you are not willing, so I told your majesty that I will talk to you first."


    After hearing this, Dou Ke was silent for a while and asked: "Are the gold and silver donated to be exchanged for supplies and shipped to the northwest to the Little Marquis Qin? If so, I can agree."


    If it hadn''t been for the help of Mr. Qin Xiaohou, he would have been killed by the Meng family. Now he would not be able to inherit everything from the Dou family, so he is willing to give the family property to Mr. Qin Xiaohou.


    but


    I want to see the Holy Spirit!


    Ming Cong was shocked when he heard this: "You want to see the Holy Spirit? Why?"


    Did he want to catch up with Emperor Jingyuan directly so as to get out of his control?


    Naturally, Dou Ke couldn''t let himself be controlled by Ming Cong for the rest of his life, but what he said was: "But there are several imperial merchants in Da Chu, and all of them are loyal to Da Chu. I can''t just give my property to them, but I must also give it to them." Its an opportunity to be loyal.


    He looked at Ming Cong again and said with a smile: "I can assure you that after meeting the Holy Spirit, you will get several mountains of gold."


    What this means is that through this move, he can force other imperial merchants to join Ming Cong.


    Ming Cong smiled: "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Dou Ke also smiled: "Thank you, sir."


    I thank you for your eighteenth generation of ancestors!


    A civil servant still dreams of being an emperor? Is your mind okay?


    And do you think I am helping you? No, I am harming you, because with only money and no soldiers, you will only be a piece of fat and bring disaster!

 Chapter 2408: Selling Wei Er

    Chapter 2408: Selling Wei Er


    Chapter 2408 Selling Wei Er


    While Dou Ke was secretly scolding Ming Cong, Ming Cong twirled the wine ss in his hand. After a while, he dipped his finger into the wine in the ss and wrote on the table: Does Qin Mu have the ambition to be emperor?


    Dou Ke and Qin Mu have known each other since they were children. After Dou Ke recognized Qin Mu a few years ago, he helped Qin Mu a lot. This shows that the rtionship between the two is good. Maybe Dou Ke knows some of Qin Mu''s secret thoughts.


    Dou Ke guessed that he would ask this question and replied: "No... the young Marquis is a very simple, even a bit naive person. He doesn''t like things that are too cumbersome and just wants to live a simple life."


    He added: "When he was a child, he would practice martial arts hard. He went to the northwest to join the army at a young age, not because he wanted to fight for his future, but because he wanted to share the heavy responsibilities for his father and brother, so that his father and brother could have time to go back to apany Mrs. Qin Hou... See you, Mr. Qin Xiaohou Mrs. Qin Hou cried secretly because she was worried about missing Qin Hou and the two young masters."


    Dou Ke said: "Especially, it can be seen that what Qin Xiaohou has valued most since he was a child is family ties, and he doesn''t like power... He will fight tooth and nail, all for the sake of his family."


    So you''d better not have any ideas about the Gu family or the Gu family. This is Qin Xiaohou''s bottom line. If you touch them, Qin Xiaohou will kill you.


    After listening to this, Ming Cong was thinking about something and then twirled his wine ss.


    In order to make him stop staring at Qin Sang, Dou Ke sold Wei Er: "Compared to the little Marquis, Xiao Wei Er wants that position more... He swallowed up two more cities in Dongqing, and now he has There are already five cities in it.


    He took out a map and showed it to Ming Cong: "With these two new cities as barriers, even if Dongqing sends troops to attack him, he can still defend the three cities he originally captured."


    Dou Ke added: "By doing this, Wei Er must have wanted to free up his hands to attack the Northeast, upy the entire Northeast, and then divert to Yongtai Mansion, and then point his sword at the capital."


    And why Wei Er wants to point his sword at the capital, it is naturally because he wants to be the emperor.


    Dou Ke looked at Ming Cong and said, "Sir, this is the biggest disaster!"


    These words hit Ming Cong''s pain point, making him look gloomy and put down his wine ss... Wei Er is fierce, merciless, and capable of fighting. He is indeed a big disaster.


    After a while, he said: "There is someone from the wealthy family who has contacted the Northeast, and we can talk."


    Dou Ke: "Who was contacted? Xiao Wei''er, or his second uncle? Nowadays, the one who has soldiers and horses under hismand is Xiao Wei''er who can fight."


    Ming Cong''s face turned dark after hearing this.


    Dou Ke wanted tough when he saw it. He said that if you don''t have troops, don''t dream of being an emperor. Now you see, no matter it''s the northwest or the northeast, you can''t do anything to anyone.


    Do you think you can aplish great things by exercising power in the capital and making all officials fearful?


    Shit, others will not y tricks on you, but will directly send troops to beat you and chop you into pieces!


    Dou Ke added: "But Lao Wei Er must also have that thought, and will not watch his nephew rise to power. Your Excellency is good at strategizing. You can use Lao Wei Er to deal with Wei Er. When they both lose, you will take action to deal with them. Collect their soldiers and horses...With the soldiers and horses, coupled with the master''s ability and financial resources, anything is possible."


    Ming Cong thought so, but he looked at Dou Ke, narrowed his eyes, and said, "I didn''t see it, but you have quite a strategy."


    Dou Ke smiled like a philistine, looking like a greedy and profiteer businessman: "Your Excellency, you are exaggerating. When I help you, I am also helping myself... After all, I have been a small businessman for a long time, and I also want to be a ve. I hope you will be honored." Give me grace.


    With a voice like a ve, Ming Cong feltfortable. He stared at him for a while, raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Okay, I''ll give you this grace."


    Thank you, sir! Dou Ke was so excited that he knelt down to thank him.


    I have to say that when ites to acting, Dou Ke is the best. Ming Cong was happy to see it, raised his hand and said: "Go back and prepare. Within five days, I guarantee that you will be able to see Emperor Jing Yuan."


    "Yes, thank you, sir." Dou Ke got up and went home happily... Heh, he said that Cong was not good at it. When I looked at it tonight, it turned out that it was really bad. He was just good at pretending.


    "Seeing that you are unparalleledly handsome and your son is also good-looking, my boss may wish you to marry a male daughter-inw!" These words are a bit poisonous. They are cursing Ming Cong''s death.


    And because Emperor Jingyuan wanted to clear the Qin family''s name and restore the Qin family''s title, everyone in the capital couldn''t sleep tonight.


    Mr. Zongzheng was the one who couldn''t sleep the most. He ordered the steward: "Call Sister Ya to the study."


    The steward was stunned. Do you want to see Miss Ya sote?


    It seems that the affairs of the Marquis of Qin''s family have a great impact on the old man.


    "...Yes." The steward responded and went to Zong Zhengya''s courtyard to deliver the message.


    Zong Zhengya knew why her grandfather wanted to see her, and she had been waiting. She said, "Mom, go and reply. I will be there soon."


    Yes. Grandma responded and went out to talk to the steward.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Zong Zhengya came out with his maid, and followed the steward to Mr. Zong Zheng''s study.


    ~


    Old Master, Miss Ya is here. The steward informed.


    Mr. Zongzheng said: "Pleasee in, everyone else, please exit the courtyard."


    Yes. The steward quickly took the others away.


    Zong Zhengya pushed the door open and saluted Mr. Zong Zheng: "Sister Ya has met my grandfather."


    Mr. Zongzheng looked tired. He raised his hand, pointed to the chair and said, "Sit down."


    "Thank you, grandpa." Zong Zhengya sat down upright. After a while, he respectfully asked Mr. Zong Zheng: "Grandpa asked your granddaughter toe here, but because of the Qin family''s affairs?"


    Mr. Zongzheng nodded: "Exactly."


    He regretted it, really regretted it. He should have let Sister Ya pester Qin Mu in the first ce, instead of retreating when he hit a wall and turning around to fight Wei Er.


    Now Qin Mu has hundreds of thousands of troops, has defeated the bandits, recovered three cities, and controls the entire northwest. However, Wei Er is still standing still in Dongqing, and has not been able to conquer even the northeast.


    Not only that, Wei Er also has a second uncle, who is also ambitious and is trying to win people''s hearts in the Northeast. It is not clear which of the two uncles and nephews will own the Northeast in the future.


    Comparing the two, Wei Er is really worse than Qin Mu by more than one and a half stars.


    But now Sister Ya has been corresponding with Wei Er for two years. If she gives up again and switches to Qin Mu, even if she really bes the queen in the future, people will talk about it.


    And Wei Er is not someone to be trifled with. If Sister Ya dares to y tricks on him, he is afraid that he will directly send people to assassinate the Zongzheng family... Wei Er is capable of such a **** thing. He ughtered himself on the night of the wedding. Father-inws people!


    Mr. Zongzheng was afraid when he thought of the evil things Wei Er had done. If Wei Er was dissatisfied with Zongzheng''s family, would he also massacre Zongzheng''s family?


    Wrong, you really made the wrong choice. You should have chosen Qin Mu, a young man who values friendship!


    Mr. Zongzheng regrets it endlessly, but he can''t say this. If he does, it will be used in the future!


    Zong Zhengya saw her grandfather''s regret in her eyes. In fact, she also regretted it. She had chosen all the options. What else could she do? She could only go down one path.


    "Grandfather, the Little Marquis of Qin said that the Qin family would not be disloyal to Da Chu first. It shows that he has no intention of taking that position. He is just destined to be a minister... and he has a good rtionship with Wei Er, and he will definitely send troops to help Wei Er in the future. In the end, Mr. Wei Er will be able to ascend to the big position."

 Chapter 2409: you are confused

    Chapter 2409: you are confused


    Chapter 2409 You are confused


    After hearing this, Mr. Zong Zheng still didnt loosen his brows. He looked at Zong Zhengya and asked, Do you really think so? Or did you make this judgment after listening to what that person said?


    That person is talking about Ning Ji.


    Speaking of Mr. Ning Ji Zongzheng, I want to scold him. Didn''t he say that the bandits are not so easy to defeat? The war willst for two years, and the victory of Da Chu depends entirely on the support of the Second Young Master Wei?


    Didnt it say there would be a big earthquake?


    What about the earthquake?


    I dont know how stable thatnd is, and there is no sign of any major earthquakes.


    Zong Zhengya nodded and replied: "Yes, the Second Young Master Wei is the real dragon, and Qin Mu is destined to be a minister!"


    These words were said with a hint of irritation. Mr. Zongzheng heard it and didn''t say anything to her... She had alreadye to this point and had made a private decision for the rest of her life. What else could she do?


    If we give up on Alpha II, what should we do if Alpha II actually bes a thing?


    Mr. Zongzhengforted himself in this way, but he was also angry in his heart.


    After a while, he suppressed his anger and told Zong Zhengya: "Write him a letter, and use the excuse of giving him news about the capital to ask him when he will attack the Northeast... It can''t be too far away. If it''s too far away, in the future That one is a big threat to him."


    Zong Zhengya nodded in agreement: "Yes."


    But Wei Er doesn''t like others testing him, so she has to think carefully about how to write a letter so that he won''t be offended.


    When Mr. Zong Zheng saw that she had agreed, he still used the same word and looked very respectful, he finally felt better... He protected Zong Zhengya and promoted her, risking the whole family to be beheaded to indulge her and Wei Er. The contact is all for the Zongzheng family to be a descendant.


    And this queen must be obedient. If she is disobedient, what is the use of holding her up? !


    However, he was silent for a while, and finally asked: "The dragon is the sky, but the dragon is also a ferocious beast. It can kill millions of people in a rage. Have you ever thought about this?"


    The question was very vague, but Zong Zhengya understood clearly. It was talking about Wei Er''s cruelty, and the fact that he massacred Dongqing''s father-inw''s family for the sake of the city... A country is easy to change, but a character is hard to change. This person may remain cruel for the rest of his life. If he were What should she do when her butcher''s knife is about to fall on the Zongzheng family?


    Zong Zhengyas answer was also very cryptic: My granddaughter is a daughter, and she doesnt know much. After she gets married, she only helps her husband and raises her children.


    She put the word "godson" very seriously. It was obvious that if Wei Er was not good to her or the Zongzheng family, then she would kill Wei Er and help her son ascend to the throne. She also learned from the Empress Dowager Ming''an of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Listen to politics behind the curtain.


    Mr. Zongzheng was very satisfied with what he heard and nodded: "You are right. Women should support their husbands and educate their children. Men should take care of external matters."


    This man''s family is naturally the descendant of the Zongzheng family.


    Seeing that the old man was satisfied, Zong Zhengya thought about it and couldn''t help but ask: "Grandpa, the Qin family''s title has been restored, will your Majesty grant Qin Mu a marriage? I''m afraid that a rough country woman from the Gu family will not be able to be a marquis.dy."


    Hehe, Gu Jinli, do you think that if Qin Mu chooses you, you will have thestugh?


    You are wrong. In this world, it is the nobles who have the final say. For a peasant girl to want to join the nobles, that is just a dream!


    Mr. Zongzheng shook his head: "Your Majesty has no intention of giving Qin Mu another marriage, not even a beauty. I heard that it was the Queen''s intention."


    "The Queen?" Zong Zhengya was shocked: "Why is she helping the Gu family so much?"


    Mr. Zongzheng smiled disdainfully: "Why else? It should be that I want to fulfill my dream as a girl... These are all old things. You don''t need to know. It''s not good if you know too much."


    The affairs between the emperor and the empress were tooplicated, and it was not something they could talk about.


    Yes. Zong Zhengya responded respectfully.


    ~


    There was a knock on the door, and Zong Zhengyi shouted: "Grandpa."


    "Come in." In addition to calling Zong Zhengya, Mr. Zong Zheng also sent someone to call Zong Zhengyi. However, there were some things that Zong Zhengyi couldn''t know yet, so he asked him toeter. "Yes." Zong Zhengyi pushed the door in, closed the door, saluted Mr. Zong Zheng, and then sat down.


    Mr. Zongzheng asked: "How are you doing with Mr. Ming on errands recently?"


    Speaking of this, Zong Zhengyi felt a little tired. Ming Cong was too self-centered and suspicious. He, a son of a wealthy family, was following him around on errands, just like a coolie.


    But he cheered up and replied: "Not bad, Mr. Ming is very good to his grandson."


    Just okay?


    After hearing this, Mr. Zongzheng became angry again... Originally, he wanted Zong Zhengyi to follow Fang Shangshu, but Fang Shangshu was in charge of money and food, and Emperor Jingyuan refused to let him go.


    Later, he wanted Zong Zhengyi to follow Zhong Huan, who was a confidant of Emperor Jingyuan and held many things from the Chu Dynasty. If Brother Yi followed him, he would know a lot and be of great use at critical moments. .


    But Zhong Huan didn''t want it, and instead robbed Qi Kangming!


    Qi Kangming is the person Ming Cong likes. He has been working with Ming Cong for several days. Emperor Jing Yuan ordered him to be ced next to Zhong Huan. This shows that Zhong Huan is very important in Emperor Jing Yuan''s heart.


    And Zhong Huan is indeed capable. Even Gu Dexing was thrown into death row this time, but he protected Qi Kangming.


    Mr. Zong Zheng knew that Ming Cong was not good to Zong Zheng Yi, but Zong Zhengs family was not as good as before in the court. He had no choice but to deal with Ming Cong, so he could only say: "You should handle your errands first."


    Wait until your sister bes the queen, and then you will avenge all the vengeance.


    This is exactly why Mr. Zongzheng is willing to risk the whole family being beheaded to let Zongzhengya go to Wei Er. The Zongzheng family cannot continue like this and must rise!


    Zong Zhengya asked about Qi Kangming''s marriage: "Grandpa, he hasn''t been engaged yet, has he? Our family has many side daughters. Judging from the current situation, it''s not a loss to promise one to him."


    "It''s toote." Zong Zhengyi said: "The Zheng family has long been interested in him, and Mr. Zhong even sent a message, saying that he would be a matchmaker for him."


    Zhong Huan has said this, so there must have been a candidate. Zong Zhengjia would be seeking death if he tried to get involved.


    Zong Zhengya was angry when he heard this, why was Zhong Huan so nice to Qi Kangming?


    She added: "There are several children named Gu in Dafeng Vige. If you count, they are almost the same age."


    Thinking of Brother Cheng again, his eyes lit up and he looked at Mr. Zongzheng and said, "Grandpa, should Gu Jincheng, Gu''s younger brother,e to the capital to study?"


    Zong Zhengyi frowned: "Do you want Gu Jincheng toe to the capital as a hostage?"


    Zong Zhengya said: "It''s not about being a hostage, but letting hime to the capital to study. The Imperial College in the capital is much better than the ces in the countryside."


    Zong Zhengyi sneered: "Now it is Ouyang Hu who teaches Gu Jincheng. The Imperial College is still begging Ouyang Hu to be his teacher, but you asked Gu Jincheng to give up Ouyang Hu ande to the capital... You are really confused!"


    Havent you already let go of Qin Mu?


    Now that the title of the Qin family has been restored, are you still unwilling? But it''s toote for you to give in.


    Zong Zhengyi looked at Mr. Zong Zheng and said: "Grandpa, the Qin and Gu families are in the limelight. The whole Chu family is staring at them. Our family cannot take the lead... Whoever takes the lead now will have to take the lead." Something happened!"

 Chapter 2410: ridicule and elation

    Chapter 2410: ridicule and tion


    Chapter 2410 Ridicule and Pride


    Mr. Zongzheng has a lot of experience. After hearing this, he nodded, looked at Zongzhengya and said, "Your third brother is right. You can''t move around now. Let''s wait and see."


    Thinking that now that Wei Er was sessful, the family would still have to rely on Zong Zhengya, so heforted her: "Sister Ya, grandpa knows that you have been wronged. Don''t feel bad. The family will definitely help you. Your great blessing is yet toe. "


    In the past two or three years, Zong Zhengya was dragged to a very old age in order to wait for Wei Er, and suffered a lot of criticism. After hearing the grievance, his eyes turned red, he stood up, saluted Mr. Zong Zheng, and choked with sobs: "Granddaughter , thank you grandpa for your love."


    He also promised: "My granddaughter will not let her grandfather down."


    She is Zongzhengya and is determined to be the most noble woman in the world. If anyone dares to block her way, she will kill him!


    Mr. Zongzheng nodded with satisfaction: "Well, grandpa believes in Sister Ya."


    Then he said: "The Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon. When August enters, my grandfather will pick up your cousins from your maternal grandfather''s family and talk to you. Then you can see who is suitable. Grandpa can ask the Shangguan family to rmend them to Qi. Kang Ming is my wife.


    Zong Zhengya''s maternal ancestor''s family is the Shangguan family, and Gu Jinan and Qi Kangming get along well with the Shangguan family. If Qi Kangming takes the initiative to fall in love with a girl from the Shangguan family, not even Zhong Huan can say anything.


    "Yes, grandfather, don''t worry, my granddaughter knows what to do." Zong Zhengya responded, and after talking to Mr. Zong Zheng for a while, he got up and returned to his yard.


    After entering the house, she nestled under the quilt and cried silently... She had waited for so many years and waited to be an old girl. She must win and live a better life than Gu Jinli!


    After crying, she still had to cheer up and think about how to write a letter to Wei Er. She considered every word for fear of offending Wei Er.


    Mr. Zong Zheng told Zong Zheng Yi to keep up with his cousins from the official family: "It''s better to get closer to Gu Jin''an... Brother Yi, my grandfather knows that you are proud, but the situation is different now. You have to put down your posture and sincerely Get along with those farm boys.


    "...Yes." Zong Zhengyi endured his nausea and agreed. The next day he went to Shangguan''s house to meet Shangguan Zhuo, "The two Gu brothers were able to get out of death row. My cousin has made friends with them. Why don''t we have a banquet?" Call your fellow students and cleanse them."


    Sure. Shangguan Zhuo agreed and went to Ouyangs house to tell the matter in person.


    But the Ouyang family was very protective of Gu Jinan, fearing that something might happen to him when he went out for a banquet, so they directly said: "Young masters, you are interested, but they have juste out, and they are very thin. They need to take good care of themselves for a while, and they have juste out. Dont be too arrogant, lets just forget about the dust-cleansing banquet and wait until some timeter, how about that?


    Since everyone in the Ouyang family said this, Shangguan Zhuo could only agree and tell Zong Zhengyi the result.


    Zong Zhengyi was angry, but had nothing to say.


    Feng Yuughed after hearing this, Zong Zhengyi, Zong Zhengyi, he usually pretends to be calm, but he is so restless at the critical moment. It seems that the Zong Zheng family is really anxious after losing his position as the elder of the cab.


    After Feng Yuughed at Zong Zhengyi in his heart, he started busy with his own errands. He didn''t ask about the affairs of Qin and Gu''s family at all. He only sent three Mid-Autumn Festival gifts to Ouyang''s family on the tenth day of August.


    Because of the restoration of the title of the Qin family, people from the Guangcheng Mansion, who had been lonely for many years, also came to give gifts, all of which were to build rtionships by giving festive gifts.


    The grandson-inw of Uncle Guangcheng is one of the thousands of households under themand of Lord Qin Xiaohou. I heard that he has made many military exploits this time and is expected to be promoted greatly!


    Ming Cong also noticed Zhang Yan, the son-inw of Guangcheng Bofu. He called Jiang Sheng and Xu Chongfeng and asked, "How does Zhang Yanpare with Niu Dabao and Xie Cheni? Does he have the ability to be a general?"


    Xu Chongfengs heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he waved his hand quickly: I dont know, even the lower officials dont know him, and Im not familiar with Niu Dabao and Xie Cheng either.


    It''s very unfamiliar and unfamiliar, so don''t ask me, I don''t want to help you harm others.


    Ming Cong nced at him with disgust, then turned to look at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng said: "Generals are all made by spells. If you are not a general now, you may not be a general in three or five years. In short, making good friends with them will be helpful to us." Xu Chongfeng was shocked when he heard this...Jiang Sheng, you white-eyed wolf, Qin Xiaohouye But after helping you, you are now helping Ming Cong to steal the people around him. You are shameless!


    Jiang Sheng gave him a look like you''re an idiot... Ming Cong, the wolf, has already set his sights on Zhang Yan and the others. Even if they don''t help, Ming Cong will send others to do it.


    It''s better to follow Ming Cong''s wishes, so that they can also get some news to send to Mr. Qin Xiaohou, do you understand?


    If you dont understand, just shut up and see what I do!


    After Ming Cong heard this, he was indeed very satisfied. He really needed soldiers and horses urgently, so he handed over the matter of contacting Niu Dabao and the others to Jiang Sheng: "You have an old rtionship with them, so I will leave it to you to handle it. It must be done well." .


    "Yes!" Jiang Sheng responded, and then asked: "There are more than a hundred households from Jianghuai to the northwest, and many of them have risen up now. Do you want me to contact them quietly? Although there are only hundreds of thousands of households, a small number can make arge number of soldiers. The horses are also impressive."


    He added: "There is also General Guo. I have met him a few times. Mr. Qin Xiaohou is the soldier he brought out. General Guo and Mr. Qin Xiaohou have a very good rtionship. They call him brother Qin Xiaohou. , I would like to contact them, do you think it is feasible?"


    Can do things!


    Mingcong nodded happily: "Well, let''s do it."


    Jiang Sheng responded respectfully: "Yes, I will take care of it for you."


    He added: "Master Xu''s son knows General Guo and the children of Jiang Dahu''s family. If you need it, I can take Master Xu''s son back to He''an Mansion and talk to them about the old rtionship in person."


    Xu Chongfeng was shocked:


    Shameless old man, you are going to harm General Guo, the Jiang family, and my son!


    Ming Cong said: "Contact me first. If necessary, you can talk in person."


    Jiang Sheng: "Yes."


    Xu Chongfeng was shocked and grieved throughout the whole process. After they returned home, Xu Chongfeng closed the door and scolded Jiang Sheng: "You really learned bad things from Zou County Cheng, how could you..."


    With a bang, Jiang Sheng smashed a bottle at the right time, making Xu Chongfeng jump: "This is a white porcin bottle, worth ten taels of silver per pair!"


    Jiang Sheng gave him a roll of his eyes, took out a pen and paper, and wrote: Shut up, your house is like a sieve, full of people from Ming Cong, and you still dare to speak ill of him loudly, do you want to die?


    Xu Chongfeng was shocked, took the pen, and wrote: Is there really someone Ming Ming in the family?


    Jiang Shengs heart is tired, and its true that he cannot be carved from elm wood: Of course, if we dont have the manpower to control us, Ming Cong will reveal his thoughts to us?


    Do you think Ming Cong is as stupid as you?


    Jiang Sheng wrote again: You are not smart enough. If you want to survive, dont talk too much. Listen to me. I guarantee that your whole family will be fine.


    Xu Chongfeng nodded quickly and wrote worriedly: You dont really want to harm Qin, Gu, Guojiang and his family, do you? No, they are all acquaintances, how bad it would be.


    When Jiang Sheng saw this, he felt that Xu Chongfeng was a little stupid, but due to friendship, he had chosen the right person.


    "Don''t worry, I know it well." After Jiang Sheng told him this, he collected all the papers and burned them.


    He''an Fucheng, the imperial edict has not yet been sent here, and the Gu family''s workshop in Fucheng is still surrounded by heavy soldiers.


    But the people in He''an Prefecture are gossipy. Even if they are afraid of these soldiers, they will go around here every day to watch the excitement.

 Chapter 2411: good news

    Chapter 2411: good news


    Chapter 2411 Good news


    The grocery store in the alley adjacent to Gu''s shop also set up a tea tent and started to do business with people watching the excitement.


    "Tea costs fifteen cents for a pot, a te of fried soybeans costs ten cents, and pancakes cost five cents each. If you don''t eat or drink, a seat costs five cents, and a standing desk costs two cents. You should all pay ordingly. No credit!" Mrs. Gan shouted at the top of her voice, pointing at Aunt Qian who wanted to sneak away and said: "It''s from the Qian family. After watching the fun, I want to run away. If you don''t give me the two cents of standing money, I''ll go. Break down your door!"


    Aunt Qian was unhappy because she didn''t escape. She looked back at Mrs. Gan and said with a smile: "Ms. Gan, I still have work to do at home. I''ll give it to you on credit first. I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    "I said no credit, are you deaf?" Mrs. Gan chased after Aunt Qian with a rolling pin, pointed at Aunt Qian and said: "Credit? You have given credit to the whole north of the city, don''t talk nonsense to me, give money, don''t give money , my legs are discounted for you."


    "Hey, it''s been a robbery, the military master has robbed me!" Aunt Qian is also a capable person. She rushed to the military master opposite the grocery store and cried loudly: "Master, please help me, **** Gan is ckmailing me, wuwuwu !


    There is a wall surrounding the Gu family''s shop. In order to prevent the Gu family from climbing the wall and escaping, the soldiers stood guard here.


    The soldiers were numb after hearing this. They retracted their feet, groaned again, drew out their swords, held them in front of themselves, and said: "The soldiers of the capital are on errands, and no one else cane near!"


    Aunt Qian: "What are you talking about? Young man, I was ckmailed by Mrs. Gan. She broke thew. As a soldier, shouldn''t you stand up for me?!"


    Mrs. Gan rushed over and grabbed Aunt Qian: "What a bullshit, you have no reason to be a freeloader, give me the money quickly!"


    "Who is freeloading? Have I ever eaten a soybean from your house?!" Aunt Qian replied, quickly got up, hid behind the soldiers, stuck out her head, and said arrogantly: "A shrew who doesn''t make enough money, there are Juste and arrest me, be careful, if you hurt the military master, you will go to jail!"


    The onlookers in the grocery store also booed: "Qian family, you''ve got to be patient. Hey, hey, the rolling pin ising. Get out of the way!"


    Then he said to Mrs. Gan: "Ms. Gan, you can''t let go of the Qian family. If you can''t receive her money, we won''t give you our tea money. Why can she use yournd for nothing, but we can''t?" Want to give money?!


    Mrs. Gan was extremely angry: "I will wait for those who want to take advantage of me. If anyone dares to run away, I will report them to the officials and arrest them!"


    He went to attack Aunt Qian again and said, "Bitch,e over here."


    Aunt Qian: "Bah, if you have the ability,e and arrest me!"


    The two started to fight, and in the end Mrs. Gan was the better one. She knocked Aunt Qian down with the rolling pin, and then she flew up and, bang, she sat on Aunt Qian, grabbed her hair, and said: "She''s as thin as a monkey. If you still dare to fight with me, give me the money quickly, plus the amount your mistress escaped yesterday, the total is ny-two cents!"


    "What? Shrew Gan, don''te here just by opening your mouth. My mistress was sick the day before yesterday. Shey in bed and didn''t get up. How could shee to your house to eat and drink yesterday?" Aunt Qian refused. After speaking, she stretched out her hand to stand guard. The soldiers shouted: "Master, Master, help me, **** Gan is trying to kill me...she is trying to kill her for money, you should take action, right?"


    What the hell, get out of here, we''re annoying you to death!


    The soldiers standing guard here areining incessantly. Can you let us go? We have been here for a month, and you have been making trouble for a month. What are you doing? You dont have to work to live?


    Are you stillmon people? Are they still weak women and children? If you start a fight, you can fight better than any of us!


    Seeing that the soldiers ignored her, Aunt Qian took a deep breath and howled loudly: "Hey, there''s a murderer, help me..."


    Shut up! Chen Ren heard themotion here and came over with his troops. Seeing the shrews fighting again, his face turned green with anger. He pointed at them and said, Go and open them up.


    "Yes!" The soldiers gathered around them, took off their sabers, raised their scabbards high, and struck them at them. They cleverly let go before the two of them were hit.


    Mrs. Gan shouted: "Xiao Dao, don''t be angry, we are all neighbors, just joking."


    Aunt Qian also knew something was wrong, and nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, we are just joking, don''t use the knife, it will be bad." He then said to Mrs. Gan: "I''m leaving first, from the Gan family. , I still have work to do at home...we are all neighbors, so forget about the two pieces of silver."


    After saying this, the soles of my feet were greased.


    Mrs. Chen was climbing up the wall with adder to watch the y. She was enjoying the show when someone ran away. He pointed at Aunt Qian and cursed: "You useless thing from the Qian family, you just ran away. Come back and beat her!"


    Aunt Qian turned back and red at her: "Shut up quickly, why do you, a prisoner of the imperial court, need to talk too much?"


    Mrs. Chen was angry and was about to scold Aunt Qian, but it was obvious that she had run away, so she could only turn around and scold Mrs. Gan: "Shrew, you are so greedy for money, you even use my family''s affairs to make money. It''s been hot and thunderytely." Duo, be careful God will kill you!"


    Mrs. Gan was furious, but she had no time to argue with Chen now, so she stopped Chen Ren and said: "Xiao Dao, it''s hot weather, it''s already mid-afternoon again, you''re hungry,e on,e to my aunt''s shop to eat." Order something.


    Mrs. Chen: "Xiao Dao, my dear nephew, don''t go there. She sells poison in her gourd to trick you. If you enter her shop, your life will be over!"


    Mrs. Gan wanted to sew Chen''s mouth, pointed at her and said: "Your family has been surrounded by the emperor''s men. You are about to be beheaded and you haven''t umted enough virtue. You want to die without aplete body!"


    Then he smiled and said to Chen Ren: "Xiao Dao, don''t listen to that short-lived ghost of Mrs. Chen. Her whole family is about to die, and she is feeling unhappy. She wants to drag people to be buried with her. Come quickly, my aunt has prepared a lot of good things for you. food."


    Chen Ren said: "No need, and my name is not Xiaodao, but Chen Ren."


    Mrs. Gan: "Aren''t knives and des the same? Besides, it''s so kind to call me a knife."


    Chen: "It''s so kind that I can cut you off!"


    Mrs. Gan gritted her teeth and endured it. She nced at the door anxiously and saw her nieceing out. She grabbed Chen Ren with a smile and said, "Come on the knife, Qiao''er has brought you something. Go and eat it."


    After speaking, she pushed Chen Ren, trying to push him to Qiao''er''s side, but Chen Ren was a practitioner and had a stable chassis, and she couldn''t push him at all.


    Hahaha, Mrs. Chenughed like crazy, pointed at Mrs. Gan and asked: "From the Gan family, isn''t your niece called Fu Niu? Why did she change her name?"


    Mrs. Gan: "Shut up, you know nothing!"


    The scabbard of a scabbard, Chen Baihu calls it Xiaodao, and his wife has to call it Qiao, so that it matches well.


    He came again. Chen Ren nced at Qiao''er and was a little speechless. He said to everyone: "Be honest and don''t hinder the soldiers from doing their errands, otherwise they will all be taken to the Yamen and imprisoned!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left with the soldiers.


    Behind her, Qiaoer kept shouting: "Brother Xiaodao, please stay a moment and try the buns that Qiaoer made for you. They are made of white flour, so they are expensive."


    Seeing the excitement, Mrs. Chen didn''t mind the trouble and hurriedly said to Chen Ren: "Xiao Dao, my dear nephew, run quickly, she is going to catch up with you. She is not good at craftsmanship and is also slovenly. Eating the food she cooks will break your stomach." !

 Chapter 2412: We are relatives of the Marquis

    Chapter 2412: We are rtives of the Marquis


    Chapter 2412 We are rtives of the Marquis


    Since both of them were surnamed Chen, Mrs. Chen insisted on treating Chen Ren as her natal nephew and trying to establish a rtionship with them, but no matter how they tried to establish a rtionship, it was useless and her family was still locked up.


    However, when Chen Ren heard her words, his pace did speed up, and after only a dozen steps, he turned and disappeared around the corner.


    "Brother Xiaodao, wait for Qiao''er." Qiao''er shouted, and was finally stopped by the soldiers guarding the intersection. She was so angry that she cried: "Auntie, you have to make the decision for me. .


    Chen Ren ran away again. Mrs. Gan was so angry that her liver ached. Sheforted Qiao''er: "Qiao''er, don''t cry. You are famous for your good looks from all over the country. Even if Chen Baihu is gone, you can still marry into a wealthy family. Be a young mistress.


    "My God, are you talking humannguage? Which rich and wealthy family would marry your niece if you are blind? Not to mention that your niece is just average-looking. Even if she grows up to be a fairy, with an aunt like you, rich and noble People dont dare to get married! Mrs. Chen mocked and advised Qiaoer: Fu Niu, listen to my aunts advice, Zhang Fugui, who sells pork in your county, is very good. He is strong and willing to work hard. His family is in the county. I have a house and a pork stall, and I am very fond of you, what else do you want?"


    Dont be ignorant of blessings when you are in the midst of blessings. You are too picky. If you try to climb high, you will only end up with nothing!


    Ms. Chen is notughing at Qiao''er, but sincerely reminding her that after what happened with Gu Yumei, she will always give a word or two to a girl like this who wants to climb a high school but is still rescued.


    As he was talking, he caught a glimpse of a figure at the corner and said happily: "Fugui, we are here to deliver pork to Qiao''er again. Hurry up, she is waiting for you at the door of the shop!"


    Hello, Aunt Gu, you are still so energetic. It seems that good news ising soon! Zhang Fugui likes Qiaoer. When he heard this, the wind felt at his feet and he carried half a fan of pork to Gans grocery store.


    Mrs. Chen boasted: "Wealth can speak for itself. Just wait. When the matter with Mr. Qin Xiaohou''s family is settled and my aunt''s family has prospered, I will definitely find you a good wife, a youngdy from a wealthy family. Let''s find a good wife for you." Dont want those who hate the poor and love the rich!


    When Qiaoer heard this, she cried angrily again, turned around and ran back to the shop, making the dinersugh.


    Mrs. Gan pointed at Mrs. Chen and said, "Shut up, you are talking nonsense again. Come down here, I promise to beat you to death!"


    "Hahaha." Mrs. Chen covered her mouth with her hand andughed miserably. She pointed at the soldiers standing under the wall with one hand and said to Mrs. Gan: "If you have the guts,e up and beat me. If you don''t dare toe up, the family will do it." Unparalleled!"


    "You vicious woman, whose family are you cursing to have no descendants? I will fight with you." Mrs. Gan went crazy and rushed over with a rolling pin, but was stopped by the soldiers.


    "Stop, if you dare to take a step forward, I will kill you without mercy!" The soldiers drew their swords and pointed at Mrs. Gan.


    Mrs. Gan''s legs were weak and she could only retreat. She pointed at Chen and cursed: "You are a prisoner of the imperial court. Eat and drink more while you are still alive, so as not to bete. I am afraid that your whole family will be killed by the emperor." !


    Mrs. Chen: "Oh, you better keep me safe. If I die, I will turn into a ghost and squat beside your bed every day, scaring you to death!"


    The two people were quarreling fiercely. The diners listened with gusto and evenined: "You are not using the right words. They sound so nice. You have to use some harsh words to hurt each other."


    "Bah, Xu Laosi, you are a murderer. You only ordered a te of soybeans and ate it for a day. Get out of here, or you will have to pay more for your seat!" After Mrs. Gan scolded Xu Laosi, she went to confront Mrs. Chen again. scold.


    The scolding was a bit fierce this time, and the soldiers'' faces turned red when they heard it.


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa were holding thedder for Chen below, looking helpless.


    Gu Dewang said: "Mom, please relieve your boredom. Come down as soon as you are relieved. You have to climb thedder and climb the wall every day to watch the fun and find people to quarrel with. Aren''t you tired?"


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa have grown up and can drive to and from Fucheng and Tianfu County. But they were unlucky this time. They were surrounded by soldiers and horses within two days of their arrival. The government said that the emperor had decreed that until the matter of Brother Sang''s family was settled, these rtives could not go anywhere and had to stay at home, otherwise they would be sent to jail.


    He then asked in confusion: "Mom, didn''t you and Aunt Gan get along well before? Why did we have such a quarrel?"


    "It''s not because of you!" Mrs. Chen turned around and red at him, saying, "Do you think that shrew is so nice to your brothers because she really likes you? Ah, she is interested in our family''s property and wants you to marry her. Where are those nieces!"


    Mrs. Gan has many brothers and sisters, including arge group of nieces from her natal family. When she saw the Gu Dewang brothers growing up, she set her sights on them. A few months ago, she nned to trick Brother Wang to catch her niece taking a bath and force her into marriage.


    Thanks to brother Wang beingzy, he didn''t go to Gan''s shop and asked A Feng to go to Gan''s to help, so he escaped the disaster.


    A Feng was the man left by Qin Sang. He was good at martial arts. He sensed the ambush. After escaping, he went back and told Mrs. Chen.


    After hearing this, Ms. Chen was so angry that her soul went to heaven, and she broke up with Mrs. Gan, a "good sister".


    "My son is going to take the imperial examination and be the number one schr to marry a noble girl. How can he be calcted by you like this?" Mrs. Chen said, pointing at the two brothers and said: "Please be careful, mom. If you are not innocent, you will I cant get a noble daughter-inw!


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa responded mechanically: "Yes, mom, don''t worry, we must guard our innocence and prevent others from taking advantage."


    After hearing this, Gu Dagui felt that he had lost his face. What were you talking about?


    He yelled at Mrs. Chen: "Get down quickly, you climbed so high just to quarrel with someone, be careful I''ll throw you out."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Dong dong dong!


    Before Mrs. Chen could speak, a sound of gongs and drums came towards her.


    Then there was the sound of horse hooves, and someone was holding a g and riding a horse towards this side, shouting: "Your Majesty''s new decree, the loyal family of the Marquis of Qin was implicated by the Duke of Wei. Now the Marquis of Qin''s family is innocent and restored." Title and reputation, revise the case files and Chu history, reward the Qin and Gu families generously, withdraw all soldiers and horses, and give freedom to the rtives of the Qin and Gu families!"


    "What do you mean? Did you hear it clearly? Exin it to your mother." Ms. Chen quickly lowered her head and asked her two sons.


    Gu Dewang ignored her, but after listening carefully twice, he jumped up for joy and shouted: "Brother Sang''s family is innocent, oh, Brother Sang''s family is innocent!"


    "What the hell, you are a wolf." Seeing that he was so happy, Mrs. Chen asked Gu Defa again: "What do you mean? Is everything okay?"


    Gu Defa nodded: "Well, your Majesty has issued a new decree, saying that Brother Sang''s family is innocent, and his family''s title has been restored. He will also reward the Qin family and the Gu family generously. We rtives will be fine and no longer need to be imprisoned."


    "Seriously? Then we are rtives of Mr. Hou now? Oh, I am really a rtive of Mr. Hou, God bless me!" Mrs. Chen was so happy that she was so happy that she fell down from the wall.


    Bang, he was face down, his nose was bruised and bleeding. Fortunately, the wall was only about two meters high, so he didn''t suffer any injuries.

 Chapter 2413: Make money by working hard

    Chapter 2413: Make money by working hard


    Chapter 2413 Making money by working hard


    "Shui Hua, are you okay?" Gu Dagui rushed over, helped Chen up, and held her nose with a handkerchief: "Raise your head, it can stop the bleeding."


    Gu Defa: "Dad is wrong. Sister Xiaoyu said that raising your head will only cause nosebleeds to flow into the trachea and make people choke. You have to lower your head. We humans can clot blood and the bleeding will stop on its own."


    "What''s blood coagtion? Don''t talk nonsense here." Mrs. Chen scolded her son, but quickly lowered her head.


    Gu Dagui was a little speechless when he saw it: "I saw you scolding Brother Fa, and I thought you didn''t believe it."


    Mrs. Chen: "Now I believe it. I can finally see that Xiaoyu girl is an immortal. ording to her words, she is absolutely right!"


    Gu Defa nced at his wife and said calmly: "Sister Xiaoyu said that it is not good to be superstitious."


    Mrs. Chen was angry: "Go away, you are specifically against me, aren''t you?"


    Gu Defa: "Oh, I''m leaving then. Magistrate Tang and others are probablying, so my son will go and greet them."


    Mrs. Chen grabbed him and said, "Why wee? Our family is now a rtive of the Marquis family. We have to take care of it and let out all the anger we have suffered for more than a month!"


    Gu Dagui had a headache: "What are you talking about? I remind you, take it easy, Xiaoyu is not easy to mess with. If you do something here to hurt her, she will definitely send someone back to beat you and take away our dividends." , then our family will have nothing."


    Well, after hearing this, Mrs. Chen was frightened when she thought of Gu Jinli''s fierceness. She red at Gu Dagui and said, "Then why are you still standing there? Why don''t you help me go out to meet Magistrate Tang!"


    Gu Dagui pointed to her bleeding nose and said, "Does it hurt? Do you want to stop the bleeding and apply medicine before going out to see Magistrate Tang? To be honest, you look a little frightened by the bleeding."


    Ms. Chen gave him a roll of her eyes and cursed: "You know what the hell, if I go out to pick up people like this, it will make our family look extremely miserable, so that Magistrate Tang canpensate our family!"


    "Ah? Do you still want Magistrate Tang topensate you?" Gu Dagui advised: "You can''t ask for this kind of money...Hey, wait, why are you walking so fast? I''ll knock you off again!"


    Ms. Chen had already dragged Gu Defa away, and they walked all the way to the door of the shop without opening the door. She just waited until...


    Dong dong dong!


    The big drum beat in front of the shop door, beating rhythmically for more than a quarter of an hour. After countless people gathered around, the knock on the door finally rang.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "We from Gujiapu are from the government office, and we are here to bring good news to your family. A happy event, a great event. Your Majesty''s new decree is to restore the innocence of the Marquis of Qin family and restore the title of the Marquis of Qin family. All your rtives will be fine."


    The head of the Yamen team shouted several times, and Mr. Mo went up and shouted twice more, but the door still didn''t open.


    Magistrate Tang rolled his eyes in his heart, knocked on the door in person and shouted: "Brother Gu, Madam Gu, I have brought good news to your family. Your Majesty has restored the innocence of the Qinhou family. Your family is fine and you can continue to open the door for business." .


    The door finally opened, and Mrs. Chen was helped out by Gu Defa, crying: "It has been closed for more than a month, and the whole Jianghuai said that my shop is in trouble, and even if it opens again, there will be no business, wuwuwu~"


    Tang Zhifu, Su Tongzhi, Zheng Tongpan:


    Its the same thing again, this is ckmail!


    However, Mrs. Chens appearance with a **** nose was indeed a bit scary, which made the Tang Prefect and others think that Mrs. Chen would not hesitate to injure herself in order to seekpensation.


    Magistrate Tang hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, the news that your family is a rtive of the Marquis of Qin will soon spread throughout Jianghuai. As long as the door is opened, business will prosper and the reputation will be restored." He immediately took out a red envelope and handed it to him. To Gu Dagui: "This is what the Yamen did to calm your family down."


    Gu Dagui quickly waved his hand: "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, we aremon people, how can we ask for the red seal of the yamen, and the yamen is also doing things in ordance with the emperor''s will. We can''t just pay for it if we do it, right? There is no such reason."


    Gu Dewang came over to salute and said: "My lord, please take back the red envelope, or donate it to the northwest soldiers on behalf of the Gu family. In short, our family cannot ask for this money."


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she wanted to grab it, but her hand was grabbed by Gu Defa, who whispered to her: "Mom, there are so many adults here, you are too unreasonable, and my brother and I will not be able to marry a noble daughter-inw."


    A noble girl would not marry into a family with a mother-inw like you.


    This was Chen''s Achilles'' heel. She had to hit her hand hard to resist grabbing the red seal.


    Gu Dewang asked again: "Sir, has anyone gone to Dafeng Vige in Tianfu County to deliver the letter? Sister Xiaoyu''s parents, third grandpa, third grandma, and Grandpa Qin must be very anxious and must let them know the good news quickly."


    Tang Tongpan said: "The imperial edict has been sent eight hundred miles away in a hurry. It will arrive in a few days. You don''t have to worry."


    He nodded secretly in his mind and thought that Gu Dewang was a good young man. He looked at him again and was surprised...Unknowingly, this child has grown into a handsome young man. Because he studied with Mr. Ouyang Hu, his words and deeds have improved. He still has the air of a noble son, and his mind is still sharp. He has done some business over the years and saved a lot of family property.


    The most important thing is that it seems that Mr. Chen can be cured... He is a good young man. He is really a good young man. It would be good for such a young man to be his son-inw.


    The daughter of the prefect of Tang Dynasty is about to have hair extensions and is choosing a family.


    However, Gu Dewang is deeply liked by Mr. Ouyang Hu. I wonder if Mr. Ouyang will personally arrange a marriage for him?


    As for Gu Dewang, he hasnt taken the merit test yet, and I dont know when he will take the test? Magistrate Tang didn''t care about whether he could pass the exam... He was taught by Mr. Ouyang Hu, but he still couldn''t pass the exam?


    Just when the prefect of Tang was thinking about whether to marry his daughter to Gu Dewang, Mrs. Chen asked: "Sir, where is my family''s imperial edict? Take it out and read it quickly."


    I''m still waiting to show off after receiving the order, and then offer it as a family heirloom.


    Magistrate Tang said: "The imperial edict has been sent to the Gu family in Dafeng Vige. It''s just an official document here. Juste over and let the Yamen know and withdraw the troops."


    What, not even an imperial edict!


    Ms. Chen is depressed. There is nopensation and no imperial edict. Should her family suffer for more than a month in vain?


    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Gu Defa hurriedly asked: "Master Magistrate, will your Majesty give the Gu family a reward?"


    Chen''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Is there any reward?"


    Tang Zhifu nodded: "Yes, I promised to reward the Qin and Gu families generously, but the reward will be dyed. Now I have sent the imperial edict first to save the Qin and Gu families from suffering."


    "It''s good to have a reward!" Mrs. Chen was happy and said to the people watching the fun: "The Qin family is fine, and the title has been restored. Do you know what a title is? It''s much older than the Tang magistrate, and only a little younger than the emperor. The noble family is, well, almost like rtives of the emperor! And my Gu family has be a rtive of the Marquis family!"


    Tang Zhifu: "..." You are proud of yourself. What are you doing by dragging me out to make aparison?


    After hearing this, the people who came to see the excitement hurriedly said congrattions: "Congrattions to Mrs. Gu, your family is really happy!"


    What do you mean? Chen is illiterate and cannot understand idioms that are too profound.

 Chapter 2414: The ancestral grave is on fire

    Chapter 2414: The ancestral grave is on fire


    Chapter 2414 The ancestral grave is on fire


    Gu Defa exined to her: "It means the smokeing out of our ancestral graves."


    Hahaha, there is indeed smokeing out, no, this luck is like the ancestral grave being on fire, and its burning so brightly! Mrs. Chen was so proud that she almost flew up.


    Tang Zhifu''s face couldn''t hold his face ... The ancestor''s grave was on fire, and if you could say it, he was not afraid of the fire. He burned your ancestors?


    Everyone in the city knew about Chen''s virtues. In order not to be med by her for more than a month, people who came to watch the excitement said nice things one after another and praised Chen so much that they never closed their mouths.


    But Mrs. Chen prefers silver to being obedient. She swept around and said, "The day after tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. My family will start selling snow-skin mooncakes from tomorrow. They cost twenty taels of silver per box. Remember toe and buy them. !


    Twenty taels of silver?


    Why dont you go and grab it!


    Everyone present was shocked. Sure enough, Ms. Chen was still Ms. Chen. Even after suffering for more than a month, this shrew never got rid of her habit of robbing money.


    Gu Dagui said hurriedly: "Everyone, don''t listen to her nonsense. My family won''t sell them so expensively, and if my family doesn''t prepare anything this year, we won''t be able to make snow-skin mooncakes."


    Mrs. Chen: "Nonsense, why can''t it be done? The Gan family''s grocery store has everything. Just ask the Gan family to deliver it. Don''t you think so, Mrs. Gan?!"


    After Mrs. Gan learned that the Qin family''s title had been restored, she was frightened. She thought it was false news, so she came here to find out the truth. After confirming that it was true, she wanted to sneak back to the countryside and hide for a few days, waiting for Chen''s anger to subside. When I came back, I didn''t expect this shrew to take revenge so quickly. She was immediately bleeding profusely.


    boom!


    Mrs. Gan was also a ruthless person. She threw her face to the ground and pretended to be stunned.


    Mrs. Chen smiled: "Oh, are you doing this with me? Doctor Liu, Mrs. Gan is fainted, hurry up and give her a look. If she dies in front of my shop, wouldn''t it be bad luck for the Marquis of Qin''s family!"


    "Hey, eh, let''s go now." Doctor Liu said, and hurried over to check Mrs. Gan''s pulse. Mrs. Gan knew that she was trying to help him, so she secretly stuffed him with coins, but Doctor Liu didn''t ask for it... I''m sorry, Mrs. Gan, you didn''t. The Qin and Gu families are important


    Its okay, shes just pretending! Dr. Liu said loudly, causing everyone tough.


    Shopkeeper Gan blushed when he saw that his daughter-inw had been humiliated. He held up his hand to apologize to Mrs. Chen: "Shopkeeper Gu, I''m sorry, it''s all because of my mother-inw''s ignorance... Glutinous rice, sugar, sesame, peanuts, dried fruits, etc., are all in my shop. Yes, I went to the countryside today to bring back a batch of fresh fruits, and I will deliver them to your hometer."


    Mrs. Chen smiled: "Shopkeeper Gan is still a good person, that''s it."


    Gu Dagui hurriedly said to Shopkeeper Gan: "My family will pay for the goods, Shopkeeper Gan, please don''t worry."


    Mrs. Chen exploded: "What should I give? How much money has the Gan family made recently by setting up a tea stall based on our gossip? His family should spit out the dirty money they earned! Are you right, Lord Magistrate?"


    Magistrate Tang also knew that the Gan family''s grocery store made money by relying on the Qin and Gu family''s disaster, and he wanted to punish him. He nodded and said: "Gu Chen is right, the Gan family takes advantage of people''s suffering to make money, and they really deserve to be punished... Today Its a happy day, so I wont punish the Gan family too much, so Ill just let the Gan family send 50 jins of glutinous rice and 50 jins of sugar to Gus shop for free as a punishment.


    What, giving away glutinous rice and sugar for free? Oh, more than a months work has been in vain! Mrs. Gan screamed and really fainted.


    Mrs. Chen was happy, but making snow-skin mooncakes requires manpower. The day after tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and she didnt have enough manpower, so she captured Chen Ren and his men: Xiao Dao, you have nothing to do now anyway, hurry up and go to Gans house to get groceries. We are moving and grinding the glutinous rice, and my aunt is going to make moon cakes."


    Chen Ren knew what she was nning and didn''t want to agree, but Chen Ren could make trouble and Chen Ren wanted to lose face. He also admired Qin Sang''s ability to fight off the bandits, so he could only admit defeat and called to the soldiers: "Follow me to work."


    Yes! the soldiers responded and quickly got busy.


    Mrs. Chen said to the onlookers: "We will start selling them early tomorrow morning. They cost twenty taels of silver per box. Remember toe and buy them!"


    But Gu Dagui shouted: "Three taels of silver per box, the same as in previous years, no price increase!"


    Ms. Chen wanted to kick Gu Dagui to death after hearing this. This idiot didn''t even know how to make money. But Gu Dagui said: "Our family is rted to the Marquis family, not bandits who rob the road. We just do business honestly. Don''t be too greedy for money."


    Gu Dewang nodded: "Dad is right. Mom, please take it easy. Sister Xiaoyu will take care of you if you do too much."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen''s anger was blocked and she could only ept her fate: "Okay, okay, you are all good people, but I am the female bandit who robbed the road!"


    Everyone:


    Be humble, you are more greedy than the female bandit.


    After Mrs. Chen finished cursing, she smiled at Magistrate Tang and others and said, "Sir, how many boxes do you want? Don''t worry, you are the parents of He''an Prefecture, my family will give you an extra box."


    Get a box for free? You are so generous.


    However, the Qin and Gu families soared into the sky. The prefect Tang gave him face and said: "Bring thirty boxes to the government office, and we, the adults in the government office, will share them together. This is the money for the moon cakes."


    Ms. Chen immediately took the banknote and said with a smile: "Hey, I''ll send it to the government office at dawn tomorrow. It won''t dy your holiday gifts."


    With the prefect Tangs announcement, the others took out their money and shouted: Mrs. Gu, we need twenty boxes for our house.


    Our shop wants ten boxes!


    I want three boxes at home!


    Business was very prosperous, and Mrs. Chen smiled from ear to ear: "Everyone, don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious, we have them all, we have them all!"


    The Gu family shop is busy here, working day and night to make snow-skin mooncakes.


    Since the title of the Qin family was restored, many wealthy people came here to buy moon cakes. Chen made more than two thousand taels of silver this Mid-Autumn Festival, and everyone went crazy with joy.


    But Chen Ren and the others were exhausted. They were busy until August 20th. Chen had to make mooncakes to sell, and had no intention of stopping. They finally gave up and packed up their things and went to the Fucheng garrison camp. Considered escaping.


    General Guo smiled when he saw their embarrassed appearance, but what made him happy was not that Chen Ren and the others were suffering, but that the Qin and Gu families had finally ovee this disaster.


    Thought of his son Guo Qiang again. After this brat learned that the Beijing soldiers came to besiege Qin Guluotian''s family and Shang Xiucai''s family, he immediately took the guardian and rushed to Dafeng Vige and Shangjia Vige to protect the family.


    The news that came back also said that Brother Qiang traveled back and forth between the two viges every day, and stayed in the camp in Shangjia Vige at night. It was said that Shang Xiucai had a small family, and there were still girls and young children, so he was afraid that the Beijing soldiers would make things difficult for them. home, so he had to stay close to protect him, lest something went wrong and Gu Jinan would feel ufortable.


    Hehe, the words were said beautifully, and Gu Jinan was involved, but who didn''t know about his careful consideration? Aren''t you just interested in the daughter of the Shang family and want to protect her well?


    General Guoughed at his son in his heart, and then thought: It seems that next time he leaves the camp and returns home, he will have to tell his wife about the marriage between Brother Qiang and the daughter of the Shang family. I hope the Shang family will not dislike Brother Qiang for being a martial artist. I can agree to this marriage.


    At this time, Tianfu County was in an explosion because the imperial edict from the capital finally arrived.


    "What? Is the Qin family okay? They have restored their title and be a marquis. Is this true or false?"

 Chapter 2415: Overjoyed

    Chapter 2415: Overjoyed


    Chapter 2415 Great joy


    "Of course it''s true. The county magistrate personally led the adults from the capital and went to Dafeng Vige to issue the decree. Not only was the Qin family''s title restored, I heard that the fake grandpa Qin Sang also had a title and was restored. .


    What, the old man also has a title? There are two people with titles in this vige. Hey, Dafeng Vige is incredible, this blessing is soaring to the sky!


    "Stop talking, hurry up and go to Dafeng Vige to have a look. This is a great event that has not happened in a hundred years. If you don''t feel happy, you will be sorry for your ancestors."


    "Yes, yes, hurry up and have a look. It''s toote and you can''t even reach the vige entrance." People in the county rushed to Qingfu Town following the edict-delivery team.


    At the Xu family in the county seat, Mr. Xu was also urging his son, Uncle Xu: "Is the carriage ready? Have you packed all the gifts? Hurry and get ready. If you arete, you will not have time to receive the order together... I didn''t expect that my Xu family would be a marquis. I am a rtive in my family, my ancestors bless me!"


    The Xu family is really prosperous.


    Just when Mr. Xu was happy, Mr. Xus wife, Mrs. Zeng, rushed out and asked Mr. Xu in panic: "Ms. sir, are the Qin and Gu families really all right? Has the title been restored?"


    impossible, how could the Gu family have such good luck.


    Hey, peoples luck is so good.


    Besides, the Gu family did not rely on luck, but on hard work. From escaping from famine to settling down, to when Gu Jinli and his wife went to fight in the northwest, every step of the journey was made with their own lives.


    Mr. Xu got angry when he saw Mrs. Zeng and red at Mr. Xu angrily: "Boss, keep an eye on your wife. Don''t let here out to embarrass you on this big day!"


    For more than a month when the Qin and Gu families suffered, Zeng was so happy that sheughed at Xu Zhong every day: "Oh, what kind of good family do you think you married? Look, the whole family has suffered this time, and it''s my Xu Zhong''s fault. Ling didn''t get married in the first ce, otherwise it would be my girl Ling who is suffering now."


    Mr. Xu is in charge of the family, and these things cannot be hidden from him. He has long been dissatisfied with Mrs. Zeng. At this moment, he pointed his crutch at Mrs. Zeng and said: "You are a vicious woman who longs for disaster for your rtives. If you don''t change, I will Ill divorce you if I make the decision for the boss!


    He added: "Don''t think I dare not. The worst I can do is adopt Brother Ming to my little brother who died long ago, and let Brother Ming inherit his family, lest his future be hindered by a mother like you!"


    What? The old man actually had such an idea. Did he really want to divorce her?


    Zeng was so frightened that she fell to the ground, and hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Dad, my daughter-inw knows she made a mistake, and she will change it in the future. Please spare her daughter-inw this time!"


    Mr. Xu: "I''ll spare you this time? How many times have you said this? Zeng, there''s no next time for you. If you can''t change, go back to the Zeng family. As for whether the Zeng family will die of illness?" , Ha, thats your Zeng familys own business.


    After hearing this, Ms. Zeng became really scared. With the virtue of her natal family, if she was really divorced by the Xu family and lost her son Xu Zhaoming, her natal family could really die of illness.


    "Dad, my daughter-inw knows she is wrong. Change it. I will change it. Please don''t divorce me. I will die. I will die. Help!" Mrs. Zeng was so frightened that she started crying in the front yard. She even shouted words of death and help, as if the Xu family had done something to her.


    Mr. Xu was so angry that he was shaking.


    "Mom, stop talking!" Xu Ling ran out with the two wives, and together they came over and picked up Zeng: "My mother is sick, take her back to the backyard quickly."


    "Yes." The women wanted to survive, but were not polite to Mrs. Zeng. They covered her mouth, grabbed her, and escorted her back to the backyard.


    Xu Ling bowed to Mr. Xu and said, "Grandpa, forgive me, but it''s my granddaughter who didn''t think much of my mother. Don''t worry, my granddaughter will eat and live with my mother in the future and won''t let her be rude in front of others again."


    Xu Ling wanted to cry. Why did she think about it, but her mother couldn''t swallow it? What can you do if you are not convinced?


    She was the one who looked down on the Gu family at first. When Xu Zhong married into the Gu family, theyughed at Xu Zhong. Now that the Gu family is rich, what''s the use of being crazy again?


    Mr. Xu looked at Xu Ling and saw deep fingerprints on her face and scratches on her hands. She should have been beaten when she stopped Zeng.


    Thinking that this granddaughter would change after being taught enough lessons, she softened her voice a lot and said, "Girl Ling, this matter is beyond your control. Go back to your courtyard and learn the rules from your mother-inw." , your mother is naturally being watched...remember, dont harm yourself for someone who is not worthy of it.


    After hearing this, Xu Ling shed tears: "But she is my mother, not someone else."


    Mr. Xu sighed and said: "You still have a brother and a grandfather. As long as we are still here, you will be protected in this life."


    Seeing that Xu Ling looked pitiful at this time, and that she had indeed changed, she gave her a guarantee: "I will give your mother another chance, but it''s just one chance. If she doesn''t change, don''t me grandpa. ruthless."


    "Thank you, grandpa. Mom is a smart person and she will definitely change." Xu Ling was overjoyed and solemnly saluted Mr. Xu.


    Uncle Xu also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Thank you very much for caring about our eldest family."


    Mr. Xu red at Uncle Xu: "You still have the nerve to speak, it''s all useless to you. If you knew how to teach your wife, Mrs. Zeng wouldn''t be like this. If Mrs. Zeng is divorced, you can go to the countryside." Live a lifetime!


    He said angrily: "Go back and keep an eye on Mrs. Zeng. I don''t need you to follow me to Dafeng Vige, lest you lose the Xu family''s face. Just the second son and the second daughter-inw apany me."


    Uncle Xu was a little unconvinced, but he was afraid of Mr. Xu and did not dare to argue. Nuonuo should have been behind, bowed and left.


    Mr. Xu looked at Xu Ling again and said: "Go back, don''t think too much, your parents'' affairs have nothing to do with you, as long as you change it yourself... Go for a walk in your second aunt''s yard when you have time, she I can teach you a lot.


    "...Yes." Xu Ling responded. Seeing that Mr. Xu and Mrs. Lu had arrived in the front yard, he saluted them, said some words of congrattions, and took his servants back to his yard.


    Dad, the carriages, horses, and gifts are all ready, and you can go. Second Master Xu said, and then asked worriedly: Dad, eldest brother and sister-inw...


    "It''s okay, someone is guarding them and they can''t make big waves." Mr. Xu interrupted Mr. Xu and his wife, and called to them: "Hurry up and get in the car. It''s a big day for rtives. I have to rush over to congratte them."


    Hey, dad, please slow down. Mr. Xu went over to help Mr. Xu and drove to Dafeng Vige in a carriage with generous gifts.


    The procession of delivering the imperial edict was non-stop, but when passing by Shangjia Vige, Jiang County Lieutenant took the document and went to the vige with a few government servants, went to Shang Xiucai''s house, and showed the document to the Beijing soldier Xiao Qi who was guarding Shang''s family. : "Zhang Xiaoqi, His Majesty''s new decree has been to clear the Qinhou family''s name and order the evacuation of the troops and horses besieging the rtives and friends of the Qin and Gu families. Please take a look."


    The Jiang family was also surrounded. Jiang County Lieutenant had just been released, but he was worried about his sister''s family and asked the county magistrate for this job.


    Zhang Xiaoqi took it and took a look and said with a smile: "It''s true. If it works, we''ll withdraw our troops right now!"


    Ha, the matter with the Marquis of Qins family is finally settled, Im so happy.

 Chapter 2416: Gu Fuyas family came to visit

    Chapter 2416: Gu Fuya''s family came to visit


    Chapter 2416 Gu Fuyas family came to the door


    "Your Majesty is wise. Thank you, Uncle Jiang hase to announce the good news in person." Guo Qiang''s camp was set up near Shangzhai, and he also sent two guards to serve as scouts. They were waiting by the roadside. They already knew the good news, so they came over now and thanked Jiang. After talking about it, Qi pointed to the door and said to Zhang Xiaoqi with a smile: "Uncle Zhang, open the door. I want to go in and announce the good news to Uncle Shang."


    "Sure, I''ll open it for you." Zhang Xiaoqi took out the key, unlocked the special chain of the Ministry of Punishment, pushed open the door of Shang''s house, and let them in.


    Ahem! Jiang Qi coughed angrily when he saw Guo Qiang headlong into the door. When Guo Qiang turned around, he red at him and said, Why are you so anxious? This is my brother-inws house.


    If there is a need to be urgent, I should be anxious first.


    "Uncle Jiang, please go first." Guo Qiang stopped and made way for Jiang Qi, but the joy on his face did not diminish at all. He was so happy today. Brother Qin''s family is fine, and so is Fat Girl''s family. , double happinesses to your door.


    Guo Qiang was so happy that when he saw Jiang Qi walking too slowly, he ran away first.


    Waiting until the main courtyard of the Shang family, he shouted loudly: "Uncle Shang, Aunt Shang, fat girl, fat boy, Your Majesty has issued a decree. Brother Qin''s family is fine, his title has been restored, and the Shang family is fine too. Come out!"


    Jiang Qi looked behind and shook his head...Guo Qiang, that brat, is a bit stupid.


    Over there, Shang Xiucai had already opened the courtyard door, rushed out, grabbed Guo Qiang''s hand, and asked: "Seriously?!"


    Guo Qiang nodded: "Really, the team delivering the imperial edict has just passed by the intersection of Shangjia Vige. It is very lively outside now. Uncle Jiang has alreadye out. He is the one who sent the documents that the Beijing soldiers who besieged the Shangjia can withdraw."


    Shang Xiucai stretched out his hand towards him and asked, "Where is the document?"


    Well, Guo Qiang scratched his head and smiled sheepishly: "I rushed in to announce the good news, but I forgot to take it."


    Foolish thing.


    After Jiang Qi cursed in his heart, he raised the document in his hand and said, "Here it is with me!"


    After hearing this, Shang Xiucai hurried over, grabbed the document, and read it carefully. His eyes finally fell on the seals in the lower right corner of the document. There were two seals, which were the seals of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of War in the capital.


    Its okay, its really okay, Im so happy, so happy, your majesty is wise! Shang Xiucai was so excited that he knelt on the ground and cried bitterly: Your majesty is wise!


    "Uncle Shang, please don''t cry. This is a happy event. Get up quickly." Guo Qiang was frightened by him and hurried to help him.


    But Jiang said: "Brother Qiang, don''t worry about him, just let him cry."


    Only Mr. Jiang understood why Shang Xiucai was like this... He was a schr and wanted to serve the imperial court. But over the years, he had watched Emperor Jing Yuan destroy the country of Chu. I made the right decision, so I cried with excitement.


    But Jiang Qi felt that Shang Xiucai was happy too early. Their emperor was not a normal person. He was sober today, but he might be crazy again tomorrow.


    "Brother-inw, get up." Jiang Qi helped Shang Xiucai and looked at Jiang, Shang Yuanyuan, and Shang Yuang. He was relieved to see that they were just a little thinner but in good spirits.


    When Shang Yuang saw Jiang Qi looking at him, he grinned at him, then tilted his head and fell into his sister''s arms... He was the elder son of Shang Xiucai and his wife. Because of his arrival, Shang Xiucai could not apany Gu Jinan. Rushing for the exam in Beijing.


    When she first got pregnant, Shang Xiucai didn''t want the child because Jiang was too old and it would be dangerous to have another baby.


    But Mrs. Jiang insisted that she must give birth. In the end, she relied on Dr. Wu to treat and protect the fetus all the way, and she was able to give birth to Shang Yuang safely.


    Shang Yuang is a good boy and is easy to take care of, which makes Shang Xiucai a lot of relief.


    Brother Lang,e here, Brother Guo will hug you. Guo Qiang was jealous. The fat girl was so kind to the fat boy and always hugged him.


    "Don''t bother, you have to go to Dafeng Vige with me." Jiang Qi said to Shang Xiucai: "You guys have a good rest for two days first, and then go again in two days. Dafeng Vige will definitely be in chaos today." "Sure, We won''t go there yet." The Shang family and Qin Gu family are already very familiar with each other, so they are not in a hurry to congratte them on this day.


    But Chief Shang refused and went to the door in person and said to Shang Xiucai: "Wen Yuan, why haven''t you dressed up yet? Pack up quickly ande with me to Dafeng Vige to congratte the Marquis Qin''s family and the Gu family!"


    Then he pointed at Shang Yuang and said, "Brother Lang is going too. He is your eldest son. It will be good for him to take this opportunity to meet someone."


    He pointed at Shang Yuanyuan and said, "Yuan Yuan will go too."


    You are almost grown, go and show your face, so that people will know that there is a daughter in the Shang family, and we can get a good marriage in the future!


    Guo Qiang was angry:


    Grandpa Shang, I am a big living person and a good young man, and you cant even see me!


    Shang Lichang was urging him hard, but Shang Xiucai had no choice but to go to Dafeng Vige with his whole family.


    Because there was a girl and a child, they were dyed a step. By the time they got there, the edict had already been read out.


    Gu Dashan, Mr. Cui, Mr. Qin, the third grandfather and the third grandma cried with joy after hearing the imperial edict.


    Especially Mr. Qin, who was so excited that he knelt down and cried bitterly: "The Qin family is finally innocent!"


    In the history books ofter generations, when we talk about the great Chu and Qin lords, they are not the criminals who coborated with the enemy and treason, but the family of the hairpin who resisted the army and defended the border, and made great contributions today and in future generations!


    "General He, get up quickly. Don''t cry. Today is a happy day. Your old man''s title has been restored." The county magistrate hurriedly helped Mr. Qin up. This is the real founding general of Chu. He has to support him, but he can''t. There is something good about it.


    Mr. Qin waved his hand and said: "I have no heirs. It doesn''t matter whether the title is restored or not. It is enough as long as the Qin family can be clean, the case can be turned around, and the descendants of the Qin family and the Wei family can live openly."


    This is what he means sincerely. He doesn''t want the big wolf and the two wolves to live in anonymity like their father.


    Thinking of the two babies, Mr. Qin hurriedly said: "Brother Cheng, write to your sister and brother-inw quickly to let them know that we are fine, lest they want to fight against the bandits and worry about us!"


    Hey, Grandpa Qin, Im going to write it right away. Brother Cheng has grown into a beautiful young man. Due to practicing martial arts and taking medicine to recuperate his body, he is no longer thin at all and is much taller and stronger than his peers.


    While Brother Cheng was writing a letter to Gu Jinli, Gu Jinli and the others were packing their things and preparing to go to Longshan Mansion.


    It''s almost September now, the weather is nice and pleasant, and Longshan Prefecture ispletely safe. Qin Sang issued a new military order, asking the soldiers and their families to go to the garrison of Longshan Prefecture and garrison there.


    "Big wolf and two wolves,e on, mother will take you to take a bath. After you are on your way tomorrow, it will not be so convenient to take a bath on the road. Let''s take a good bath today." Gu Jinli raised his hand and pinched the fat face of a little cub.


    Ouch, Xixi! Eng likes bathing very much and is happy when he hears it.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and said: "It''s not Xixi, it''s a wash. And you can''t drink the bath water anymore. If you drink the bath water again, I''ll deal with you."


    This brat drinks the bath water every time he takes a bath and doesn''t listen to what he says, which makes her so angry.


    While she was teaching Eng a lesson, Daqing hurriedly came to report: "Madam, someone came to the door outside and said it was Gu Fuya''s family."

 Chapter 2418: suddenly angry

    Chapter 2418: suddenly angry


    Chapter 2418: Sudden Anger


    Gu Fuya smiled: "Okay, my aunt will keep it for you first, and then she will use it for you to study and marry."


    When Xie Jingxian and the other three saw this, they also gave the banknotes to Gu Fuya, and Yu, the daughter-inw, had no choice but to follow suit.


    Xie Pingzi saw that the children at home were obedient and filial, and kept smiling on their faces.


    Gu Fuya added: "When we were about to starve to death, we met Mr. Cao''s family who were also fleeing famine. It was they who saved our family and allowed us to work as long-term workers for the Cao family, so our family survived... This It was because they heard that the Qin family was looking for rtives, so they came to remind us and brought us here personally so that we could see you. Otherwise, we would not dare toe on our own... The Qin family is the Marquis'' family, so this Waiting for family status, there is no ce where we can easily get it."


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin stood up and saluted Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao, saying: "You two are really good people. You are fleeing the famine and are willing to lend a helping hand to save Sister Fu Ya''s family. Please ept my respect!"


    Speaking, he solemnly saluted Mr. Cao.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao tried hard to restrain themselves, but their smiles were still dazzling.


    Mr. Cao said: "Brother Gu, you are serious. We are all from the northwest. If we meet on the road, we will naturally save him if we can. It is not worth mentioning."


    Mrs. Cao felt dissatisfied when she heard this, but she still had a smile on her face and said: "Although it was very difficult for my family when I fled famine, my master is right. In the past ten years, our family has been getting along with Sister Fuya''s family. Its like a family. My niece from my mothers family is still the daughter-inw of Sister Fuya. We are all from the same family. If we dont talk about the two families, we shouldnt talk about kindness or kindness. Its too foreign.


    This is true, as there always seems to be a tendency to emphasize the Cao family''s kindness to the Xie family.


    The more Xie Jianing listened, the more she wanted to vomit. When Gu Dalin opened her mouth to thank the Cao couple again, she suddenly said: "The mule cart that Master Cao was riding in was chased, beaten and robbed by the victims. It was my father and the eldest and second brothers who fought hard to get Master Cao out of the car." Rescued from disaster victims!


    So the Cao family is not a big benefactor, and the two families can only be considered equal.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned.


    Gu Fuya was angry and cursed: "Shut up, that''s not what happened. Our family saved Master Cao, but our family was able to survive the famine without selling himself into very because of the Cao family''s money and food!"


    Their family has been eating the food of the Cao family for ten years, as well as Jianing. If it hadn''t been for the help of the Cao family, she would have been snatched away and sold into a building by evil people!


    How many evil people were born during the famine. They were all looking at the little girls in the homes of the victims. When they saw you looking good, they went to rob you. Jia Ning was robbed. It was Mr. Cao who came with the nursing home of his rtives. , and then he beat away the viin and saved Jia Ning.


    "If it hadn''t been for the Cao family, do you know what would have happened to you? Jianing, you have to be grateful as a human being, do you know that?!" Gu Fuya said with a choked sob, remembering that Xie Jianing was taken away, and their family had no way to seek help. At that time, I was still scared for a while.


    Xie Jianing also cried, but she didnt cry because she was scolded, but because she was disgusted!


    When Mrs. Cao saw this, she was very frightened and quickly looked at Mr. Cao.


    Mr. Cao stood up and said, "Sister Gu and brother Xie, today is the day for your family reunion. We and I will go back first. We have to set off back to Longshan Mansion tomorrow."


    After speaking, he looked at Mrs. Cao.


    Mrs. Cao was also smart. She stood up and said with a smile: "My master is right, sister Fu Ya, we have to go back first to check the things for tomorrow''s journey, lest the mule cart breaks down halfway and we can''t keep up with the soldiers'' family members."


    The Cao family''s hometown is in Longshan Prefecture. The reason foring back this time is: they learned that Longshan Prefecture had been recovered and the soldiers and their families had to move to the Longshan Prefecture Guards Station, so they took advantage of this time toe back and follow their rtives back. Longshan Mansion would be safer if we were escorted by soldiers.


    There is nothing wrong with this, because many people from Longshan Prefecture, Daming Prefecture, and Changhe Prefecture have returned and want to rush back to their hometowns with the soldiers and their families.


    Mrs. Cao looked at Xie Jianing again and said, "Jianing, don''t be angry with your mother. She only said that because she felt sorry for you... You, the precious daughter of the whole family, have found the cousin of the future Mrs. Hou, Jin Guizhu." .


    Xie Jianing is a few months younger than Gu Jinli. After Mrs. Cao finished speaking, she didn''t stay any longer and talked to Mr. Cao, and the couple said goodbye.


    "Madam, sir, let us see you off." Gu Fuya felt ashamed to be with the Cao family and hurriedly got up to see her off. She also promised: "We will go back after seeing Mrs. Qin and set off with you tomorrow."


    Mrs. Cao did not refuse, but smiled and said: "Okay, we are waiting for you, but if Mrs. Qin wants you to go with her, don''t hold back. You are rtives who have not seen each other for many years. You should be so close together. Anyway, we are here in Long." After leaving Shanfu, our two families will meet again."


    These words made Gu Fuya feel even more guilty. She kept saying sorry words and personally sent the couple outside the gate. She didn''t turn back until their figures disappeared.


    Xie Jianing did note out and was still crying in the room.


    Xie Jiaxi was worried about her and did not go out. She hugged her and wiped her tears with red eyes: "Sister, please stop crying. I didn''t mean to scold you. We all like our sister best."


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing shed more tears.


    Xie Jiaxi was very scared and started to cry... She was just ten years old and was born on the road to escape. Because she survived sessfully, she was named Jiaxi.


    But her hobby seemed to be of no use. Her parents still died on the way to escape, but she had an uncle and an aunt who lived happily together.


    He asked again: "Sister, have you been wronged in any way? Tell me and I will help you!"


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing hurriedly shook his head: "Don''t talk nonsense. My sister is fine. She was just scolded by mother in front of her, and she can''t get over it... and she doesn''t like the Cao family. It was obviously our family who saved them first, so why did his family be our family''s benefactor?" Got it!"


    Xie Jiaxi: "Shh, sister, please keep your voice down."


    If my uncle hears it, my sister will be scolded again... Moreover, their family has really relied on the Cao family for food in the past ten years.


    Hearing the footsteps again, he hurriedly said: "Sister, don''t cry, my uncle and the others are back."


    Xie Jianing then wiped away her tears.


    Not long after, Gu Fuya and the others came in.


    Gu Fuya saw Xie Jianing and shook her head helplessly. This girl has be more and more ignorant recently, and she doesn''t even care about face.


    She sat down again and said to Xie Jianing: "Sister Ning, as a human being, you must repay kindness, otherwise you will be poked in the back by the world."


    Xie Jianing said nothing.


    Gu Dalin said hurriedly: "Sister Fuya, today is a happy day, don''t scold the child."


    He added: "Xiaoyu is waiting for you in the backyard with her children. I will take you in to see her."


    As soon as Gu Jinli was mentioned, Gu Fuya became nervous and asked quickly: "Here, can we go and see him? Xiaoyu''s husband is Qin Xiaohou. Hemands an army of hundreds of thousands. He is a noble man."


    Gu Dalin smiled: "Isn''t the most precious person still your niece? Let''s go and meet you, have a reunion dinner, and then write a letter back to the third uncle and the third aunt to tell them the good news. I have been looking for you for ten years. If I knew you were all safe, I dont know how happy I would be.

 Chapter 2419: If you have the ability, please let Mr. Hou out.

    Chapter 2419: If you have the ability, please let Mr. Hou out.


    Chapter 2419 If you have the ability, please let the young prince out


    Yes, yes, yes, I have to write a letter to my parents to say they are safe. Gu Fuya started crying again when she talked about her parents.


    Mrs. Yu quickly advised her: "Mother-inw, please stop crying. My cousin is still waiting for us. We are reunited with our rtives today, so we don''t want to cry."


    What should I do if Mrs. Qin doesnt like her crying?


    Yu''s voice was gentle. Gu Fuya also thought that she was the niece of the benefactor''s family. Without thinking too much, she wiped her tears and said, "Hey, the boss''s wife is right."


    In order to show off, Mrs. Yu personally came to support Gu Fuya: "Mother-inw, you are so excited today. My daughter-inw can help you walk more steadily."


    "Hey, good, the boss''s daughter-inw is bing more and more sensible." Gu Fuya was very happy. Because this daughter-inw was Mrs. Cao''s niece, she was a bit arrogant when she first got married, but she has gradually changed now.


    Good change, I hope Ms. Yu will be so sensible in the future, so that she wont have to worry about Jingxians family in the future, and all she wants in this life is family harmony and happiness.


    Xie Jing was very happy to see that his wife knew how to be filial to her mother.


    However, Mrs. Yu was frightened by the sights along the way... She had never expected that there would be such a spacious house in Mu County. Not to mention the many rooms, they were also decorated with exquisite decorations. What was even more frightening was that it was like a military camp, with posts every ten steps. Groups of soldiers were patrolling.


    Mrs. Yu was so frightened that her legs became weak. She changed from supporting Gu Fuya to clinging to Gu Fuya''s arm while walking.


    Gu Fuya''s family was also frightened by the patrolling soldiers. Gu Dalin smiled and said: "Sister Fuya, don''t be afraid. These are the soldiers of the Sang family, specially sent to protect Xiaoyu, mother and son."


    In addition to these soldiers, there are more powerful people protecting him secretly. Saburo is still worried. He will send someone to deliver a letter back the next day. Xiaoyu will also send him a letter to report that he is safe the next day. If this letter is broken , he would rush back to see the situation in person.


    Mrs. Yu was shocked: "This...cousin is really lucky."


    Mr. Qin Xiaohou was so kind to her... She married too early. She really married too early. If she had married a yearter and came here innocently, she might have caught the eye of Mr. Qin!


    Mrs. Yu regretted it very much and med Mrs. Cao again. This aunt is really from the n. Why must she marry Xie Jingxian? !


    Gu Dalin said with a smile: "Xiaoyu is indeed a lucky person. Our family''s good life today is all due to her."


    Relying on a woman?


    Yu didn''t believe it. A woman smaller than her couldn''t possibly have great ability even if she broke the sky. To put it bluntly, she didn''t rely on men. If she had the ability, she would just make peace with him and let Mr. Qin Xiaohou out!


    Without Mr. Qin Xiaohou, what else can she do?


    Gu Fuya was very interested in the sess of several families and asked, "Cousin Dalin, how have you been doing these past few years? Can you tell me?"


    "Of course it''s possible." Gu Dalin didn''t borate, he just said it briefly, but it was enough to shock Gu Fuya''s family: "I didn''t expect cousin Gu to know so many things."


    Gu Fuya and Xie Pingziughed and said, "Xiaoyu girl has been curious about useful things since she was a child. Whenever she heard there was something new, she would run to inquire about it. Now I see that this habit is really useful."


    Yu Shi disagreed, thinking that Gu Jinli''s behavior was not a good habit, but that she was just a child who gossiped. If there was any trouble, she would join in to learn and inquire about it. As a result, the blind cat encountered a dead mouse, making her the most important person in several families!


    Ouch! Yu was belittling Gu Jinli in her mind when a childs cry came out, and then a chubby figure rushed over. As a result, because he was not running very steadily, he veered off course and bumped into Yu.


    With a thud, Little Fatty sat down on the ground.


    Mrs. Yu was angry, staring at the fat baby on the ground, and said: "Where did this wild boye from? Why are you running around? He bumped into someone!"


    "Shut up." Gu Dalin was really angry. What kind of wild boy was he? Jingxian, the daughter-inw, is also very poor at talking.


    He hurriedly stepped forward, picked up the two wolves, and said, "This is the second son of Qin Xiaohou and Xiaoyu. He looks exactly like Qin Xiaohou!"


    You are not a wild child. Can you say such things casually?


    Ah this?


    Yushi was stunned, and Gu Fuya was almost furious, so she hurriedly said: "Why don''t you apologize quickly!"


    "Huh? Apologize to him?" Ms. Yu was not happy. This was just a little baby that hadn''t been weaned yet. Xie Jingxian hurriedly dragged Yu Shi forward and said to Er Lang: "Second Young Master Qin, I''m sorry, I didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    Although he is just a little baby, he is still a rtive, but the little baby is a descendant of the Qin Hou family, so they have to respect him.


    Besides, if someone with a heart listens to what Yu said about the wild child, who are they trying to kill?


    Xie Jingxian red at Mrs. Yu, which shocked Mrs. Yu. This was the first time Xie Jingxian red at her angrily since they got married a year ago. This man was going to rebel.


    Xie Jingxian: "What are you looking at? Why don''t you apologize quickly? Where are all your tutors?"


    Isnt it said that the Yu family is a farming and studying family that has lived in the Northeast for a long time? Didnt their ancestors even produce sixth-rank officials? Now I can''t even apologize.


    Naonao! Eng was already ying with Gu Dalin, pulling his beard,ughing, and even took the initiative to kiss Gu Dalins face.


    Gu Dalin smiled happily: "It''s not Naonao, it''s grandpa, Grandpa Dalin."


    Eng nodded his little head and shouted with great confidence: "Ta da nao nao!"


    Haha, Gu Dalinughed out loud: "Okay, just do it. When you grow up for a few more months, Grandpa Dalin will teach you how to call people."


    He asked him again: "Where are your mother and brother?"


    "Liang, quack!" The second wolf stretched out his little hand and pointed to the road behind. Gu Jinli was holding the big wolf''s hand and leading him to walk slowly.


    Gu Dalin almost diedughing, and said to the shocked Gu Fuya: "The two children are less than 18 months old, and they can''t speak clearly yet. They are talking about their mother and brother."


    After hearing this, Eng nodded in agreement: "Yeah~"


    Seeing this, Gu Fuya was happy and praised: "The second young master is really smart. Come on, let me give you a hug, okay?"


    No, I dont know you.


    The second wolf turned his little body, turned his head, andy on Gu Dalin''s shoulder. He stopped looking at her, raised his hand and shouted to Gu Jinli behind him: "Liang Liang Liang, quack, quack!"


    Come on, there is a group of fresh people here that you have never seen before.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face, "What a quack, it''s my brother. If you shout like that, people who don''t know would think you are teasing a duck."


    When Mrs. Yu saw Gu Jinliing, she hurriedly stepped forward and saluted Eng: "Second Young Master, I''m sorry, my cousin can''t speak. Don''t be angry."


    You show your seniority as soon as you open your mouth, and you still cant speak? You are too shrewd.


    Having just recognized their rtives, Gu Dalin didn''t want to make the matter too big, so he said: "It''s okay if you realize your mistake. Things are no better than before, and this ce is no better than the Northeast. As rtives of Mr. Qin Xiaohou''s family, many people are keeping an eye on us." "Look, you have to be careful in what you say and do, otherwise others will catch you and magnify your mistakes, and Xiaoyu will be in trouble."


    After speaking, he looked at Gu Fuya and Xie Pingzi to let them understand the current situation and look at their family members.


    Gu Fuya''s temper was like that of the third grandmother. Hearing this, she hurriedly said: "Hey, cousin Dalin, don''t worry, we know how powerful they are and will keep an eye on them."

 Chapter 2420: Did you do something?

    Chapter 2420: Did you do something?


    Chapter 2420 Did you do something?


    Erqing had already gone to meet Gu Jinli and the others and told her in a low voice what happened to the Yu family.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli had an idea, but it wasn''t too tight... There were always one or two unreliable people in every household, so he just had to keep an eye on them to prevent her from causing any big trouble.


    Gu Dalin was smart and experienced in doing things. After seeing Er Qing go to greet Gu Jinli, he knew that they wanted to talk, so he stayed where he was with Gu Fuya and the others to tease Er Lang. It wasn''t until Gu Jinli and the others walked over that he took them with him. People came up to meet him.


    "Cool!" Eng saw him, struggled to get out of Gu Dalin''s arms, and rushed towards her again.


    This kid was so strong that he hit him like a rock. Gu Jinli was staggered by the hit. After holding him up, he lowered his head and said to him: "Don''t always rush into people''s arms like this, you will knock them down. "


    Even if it cant knock someone else down, it may knock you down.


    Chong Chong! Engughed, picking up words he remembered and knew how to say.


    "Hey, this Chong Chong is pretty standard. My second cub is awesome." Gu Jinli praised him, then took his little hand and led him and Big Wolf to Gu Fuya. He was stunned and said happily: "Aunt Fuya."


    "You, you still remember me?" Gu Fuya was shocked.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I don''t remember you very well, but I remember the third grandma. You and the third grandma look very simr. They both have round faces, big eyes, and thin lips. When you smile, your facial features will rise up, and when you are angry, the corners of your mouth will pull down." Very bluffing.


    After Gu Fuya heard this, her tears couldn''t stop falling: "Xiaoyu girl, thank you, thank you and your family..."


    Only living with her mother every day can she tell such details. It can be seen that cousin Dalin did not lie. Brother Dashan and his family have been taking care of her parents for ten years.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Aunt Fuya, don''t cry. Today is a happy day. Come on, let''s go to the flower hall to talk."


    "Hey, okay." Gu Fuya nodded repeatedly and followed Gu Jinli to the flower hall, but she was so excited that she almost fell down on the way.


    Mrs. Yu was even more excited than she was. The moment she entered the flower hall, she eximed and sat down on the ground: "This, is this the flower hall where female guests are received?"


    Its so pretty too!


    There are blooming flowers at the door, windows, and inside the house, as well as fresh fruits of various colors, tes of dried fruits, and tea served in white porcin tea cups.


    This, this is the life of a nobledy that she dreams of.


    Xie Jingxian is a very good-tempered person, and he felt extremely embarrassed at this moment. He quickly helped Yu up and said, "Is everything okay?"


    Thisdy is in serious trouble!


    They are about the same age, but what kind of life does Gu have? What date did you give me?


    Mrs. Yu wanted to cry... She didn''t want to marry Xie Jingxian at all. She originally targeted Master Cao. When Mrs. Cao came to her house to propose marriage, she went crazy with joy. In the end, she found out that it was Xie Jingxian who was going to marry, and that the whole family They are all ves who work long-term for the Cao family!


    Ms. Yu didn''t want to get married, so she boldly went to Cao''s house to find Master Cao. She wanted to have him as a concubine, but she epted him as a concubine.


    As a result, she couldn''t even see Master Cao. As soon as she arrived at Cao''s house, she was caught by several women and thrown into the woodshed. After starving there for three days, Mrs. Cao came to see her and gave her two road.


    Either marry Xie Jingxian honestly or let her disappear. Anyway, the Cao family is not afraid of her natal family. If her natal family gets into trouble, they can settle it with just ten taels of silver.


    Mrs. Yu was afraid and could only agree to marry Xie Jingxian, but she was not convinced. She secretly ate Bizi soup for a year after getting married, preventing herself from bing pregnant with Xie Jingxian''s child. "It''s okay!" Yu said angrily, ming Xie Jingxian in her heart.


    Gu Jinli nced at Mr. Yu, and he had some understanding of this person and the rtionship between her and Xie Jingxian. He sneered in his heart... Don''t do it, you will only suffer the consequences of trying to die.


    Gu Fuya felt very embarrassed and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu girl, I''m sorry, I made youugh."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s okay, we are all one family... Aunt and uncle Fuya, please take a seat."


    After everyone sat down, Gu Jinli asked some questions about Gu Fuya''s family and met the people in Gu Fuya''s family.


    In general, except for Yu, who is unreliable, everyone else is good, but Xie Jianing is too dull...and he seems to be hiding something in his heart, and sometimes he gets distracted.


    Gu Jinli said: "Thank you, cousin, we are all a family. You don''t have to be restrained when you get here. You can do whatever you want."


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing just smiled and was silent for a while, then suddenly asked her: "Cousin, when will you send someone to take us to He''an Mansion to reunite with grandpa and grandma? Is it tomorrow?"


    Gu Fuya''s anger rose when he heard this: "Sister Ning, what nonsense are you talking about? Your cousin will leave for Longshan Mansion with her rtives tomorrow. This is a major matter concerning the soldiers of the northwest, so it must be handled properly. , we can free up time to arrange manpower to **** us to He''an Mansion."


    There is no reason for Xiaoyu girl to leave so many rtives behind and only work for her family.


    Moreover


    "The Cao family is going back to Longshan Mansion. We are favored by the Cao family. Naturally, we have to help the Cao family settle down before going south. How can we leave people halfway and suddenly go south to look for family members? You have to be a human being. With kindness."


    But when Xie Jianing heard this, his eyes were red with anger, and he wanted to say something harsh, but finally held back.


    "Aunt Fuya, don''t scold her." Gu Jinli looked at Xie Jianing and asked, "My cousin doesn''t want to go to Longshan Mansion? Or do you mean that you don''t want to go to Longshan Mansion with the Cao family?"


    Xie Jianing didn''t speak. After a moment, he gave an exnation: "I just want to see grandma and grandpa as soon as possible. They are very old. If I don''t go there quickly, I''m afraid..."


    "Shut up, Sister Ning, what do you mean? Do you still want to curse your grandma and grandpa?" Gu Fuya was so angry that he interrupted Xie Jianing''s words, and then said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu girl, don''t listen to her nonsense, we will follow You go to Longshan Mansion, and after you and the Cao family arepletely settled in Longshan Mansion, we will arrange for someone to **** us to He''an Mansion to meet our parents."


    Gu Jinli said: "Aunt Fuya, the departure to Longshan Mansion has been arranged, and I still have people under mymand. If you really want to go to He''an Mansion to reunite with the third grandfather and grandma, I can help you now." You arrange manpower."


    After saying that, he looked at Xie Jianing and saw that her whole body was rxed. Her tearful eyes filled with uncontroble joy and hope, and her heart sank... Could it be that the Cao family did something to Xie Jianing? So Xie Jianing doesn''t like the Cao family and wants to escape as soon as possible?


    It seems that she has to send someone to check the Cao family carefully and go deeper.


    "Thank you, cousin." Xie Jianing thanked her immediately, which showed that she really wanted to escape from the Cao family.


    "Why thank you? It''s not your turn to make the decision at home." Gu Fuya disagreed and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, don''t spoil her. Our family can''t go to our parents now. We have to send the Cao family to Longshan Mansion, you can only leave after settling in."

 Chapter 2421: harm you

    Chapter 2421: harm you


    Chapter 2421 Harm You


    Gu Fuya choked again and said: "I dreamed of going to He''an Mansion to meet my parents as soon as possible. They are indeed too old. I always dreamed that they passed away and could not see them for thest time... But now I have After hearing their news and knowing that they are all well, I feel much more at ease and want to send the Cao family to Longshan Mansion first."


    My family has received favor from the Cao family for ten years. No matter what, we have to send the Cao family back to our hometown before we say goodbye.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Xie Pingzi: "What do you mean, uncle?"


    Xie Pingzi thought for a while and said: "I think the same thing as your aunt. After all, we are a benefactor. It''s not good to leave people halfway. Moreover, the Cao family is short of manpower now. After helping his family settle down, we can leave. Only then can there be no knots in my heart, otherwise even if I reunite with my father-inw and mother-inw, I will still feel uneasy and feel sorry for the Cao family."


    He also said: "Over the years, the Cao family has been really good to our family. They asked me to be the head of their family without us signing a deed of sale. They also made Jing Xian, Jing Min and Jing Jia literate and read. Sister Lian Jianing The two of them can also read and do embroidery...their reborn parents are nothing more than this. This kindness must be repaid, and we cannot abandon our benefactor''s family as soon as we recognize our dear rtives."


    Since entering the house, Xie Pingzi has been talking very little. Now he has said so much, and every sentence is sincere, which shows that he is really grateful to the Cao family.


    Xie Pingzi looked at Xie Jianing again and said, "Sister Ning, you are also grateful to the Cao family. You and Miss Cao are getting along very well. What''s going on now?"


    Gu Jinli also wanted to know, looked at her and asked: "Cousin Ning, if you have been wronged in any way, just tell us and we will stand up for you."


    "No, I haven''t suffered any grievances!" Xie Jianing denied it and said, "I just think it''s closer to He''an Mansion from here."


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe it, he gritted his teeth and exined: "I hate Young Master Cao. He, he said he wanted to take me as his concubine. I don''t want to get along with the Cao family anymore!"


    She looked disgusted when she said this, which showed that she was not lying.


    Gu Jinli looked at Gu Fuya: "Is there still such a thing?"


    Gu Fuya nodded a little sheepishly, and then said: "But Master Cao just mentioned it. After my family said they didn''t dare to reach out, the matter was over."


    Then he looked at Xie Jianing and said: "Girl, why do you still remember this matter? You are too petty. Master Cao has a young master''s temper and is domineering, but he has never been rude to you. Don''t mention this matter again in the future.


    Then he assured her: "Mom, I promise you, after we help the Cao family settle down, we will set off to the south to find your grandpa and grandma. It is estimated that it will be difficult to meet again in the future, so just be patient and don''t be angry." ,OK?"


    The beautiful reunion day was ruined by this girl''s inexplicable temper. Gu Fuya felt angry.


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing nodded: "Well, my daughter is not angry anymore... I''m sorry, mother, but my daughter is ignorant and has embarrassed you."


    As he spoke, he shed tears of grievance.


    Gu Fuya still loved her daughter very much. She hugged her and said, "Silly girl, just know that you are wrong. Don''t cry. Today is a happy day for us to recognize our rtives."


    The second child, Xie Jingmin, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "So you are unhappy because of this. I thought you suddenly changed your temperament and turned into a shrew."


    Xie Jingmin just said it casually, but Gu Jinli listened, looked at Xie Jianing, and said with a smile: "What does Cousin Min mean? Cousin Ning used to be a quiet girl?"


    Gu Fuya said: "I have always been quiet and considerate of my family. I don''t know what happened today, but suddenly I lost my temper. Xiaoyu girl, please ignore her."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought deeply... If a person suddenly changed his temper, he must have encountered something big, and it couldn''t just be because of a marriage proposal.


    "Hey, this is my nephew''s cousin''s family." Widow Xiao came over with her two daughters, Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun. As soon as she entered the flower hall, she said familiarly: "This girl is Gu Fuya Right? Rtives, rtives, I am Mr. Qin Xiaohous aunt, we will be a family from now on. "


    He also called Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun to call people.


    Gu Dalin knew that Widow Xiao was here to make money, so he took out two taels of silver and gave it to Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun: "Sister Fuya''s family came here in a hurry, and they don''t have any silver. I''ll give the meeting gift to her family first." Dont be too little. Widow Xiao quickly put away the money and said to Gu Fuya, Its a waste for Sister Gu.


    As for Widow Xiao, she did not give a gift to Gu Fuya''s family. Her reason was very upright: "Do you have a grandchild in your family? Not yet. When you have a grandchild in your family, I will give it to Sister Gu''s family." Its a generous gift, the older ones are sensible enough, so theres no need to give it.


    That''s right. Mrs. Yu hates Widow Xiao. She doesn''t give up even after taking two taels of silver, and she wants to take the opportunity to order her?


    You are overthinking it. Widow Xiao just doesnt want to give you a gift. How does she know that you deliberately ate Bizi Soup to prevent pregnancy?


    Widow Xiao looked around. After catching a glimpse of the dissatisfaction on Mrs. Yu''s face, she looked at her and asked with a smile: "Which junior is this?"


    Gu Fuya said: "This is the eldest daughter-inw, thank you Mrs. Yu."


    Widow Xiao smiled: "So she is Sister Gu''s daughter-inw. Just like Sang''s wife, you should call me aunt."


    He asked again: "Where is your natal family from? What does your natal family do for a living? How long have you been married?"


    Gu Fuya said: "Hurry up and call someone."


    "I''ve met my aunt." Ms. Yu called out, and then said, "My mother''s family is from the Northeast. I am rted to Mrs. Cao. My family is a farming and studying family. We have been married for a year."


    When I talk about the home of farming and reading, I feel a little proud.


    Widow Xiao smiled and said: "It turns out that it is a farming and reading family. That is really extraordinary. Are my father and brother in the family famous?"


    This question is about asking Yu''s pride.


    Widow Xiao understood that this farming and reading family just had a good name. To put it bluntly, they didn''t know anything about it, they just farmed thend.


    She put this aside and said, "It''s been a year since we got married. Are you pregnant yet?"


    Widow Xiao would not open any pot and pick up any pot, which made Mrs. Yu very angry.


    Seeing that Mrs. Yu was angry, Widow Xiao said deliberately: "You have to hurry up. Only when this woman has children can she gain a foothold in her husband''s family. If you don''t give birth, given the current status of Sister Gu''s family, there are many young girls who are willing to give her Being a daughter-inw, giving birth to grandchildren... Sister Gus family is a rtive of Qin Xiaohou. Sister Gus parents have a very good rtionship with Qin Xiaohou, and Qin Xiaohou was taken care of by his two elders when he was a child. "


    Hehe, with my sharp eyes, I can tell at a nce that you are not willing to marry Xie Jiazi... Why are you still marrying if you are not happy? If you get married and don''t live well with others, you just need to take care of yourself!


    After speaking, Widow Xiao sent Gu Jinli a look asking for credit.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly turned around to take care of the child... Damn, don''t look at me. I didn''t want you to shame Yu''s face in public, although I felt quite happy to see it.


    Mrs. Yu was so angry that she almost cried.


    Widow Xiao ignored her and asked Gu Fuya to talk. She was eloquent and had a good chat with Gu Fuya. When it was time to eat, Gu Jinli asked Aunt Yu to invite Gao Lei.


    Yes. Aunt Yu went to invite her in person.


    As soon as Gao Lei came over, he said: "You and your rtives are having dinner, why did you ask me toe over?"

 Chapter 2422: Leave

    Chapter 2422: Leave


    Chapter 2422 Stay


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Aunt Lei, we are leaving for Longshan Mansion tomorrow. We will have to sleep in the open air for at least two months. Today we have a good meal, some refreshments, and some acquaintances, so that we can have someone to take care of us on the way. "


    Gao Lei and Sang Nuo will also go to Longshan Mansion, and they want to go there. First, they want to know the situation of Hemu Tuo nearby. Second, there are many wounded soldiers there. San Nuo made some new medicines. After Gu Jinlis exnation, I also learned some techniques for suturing organs, so I wanted to go there and try this new technology on dying wounded soldiers.


    The new technology for suturing the internal organs of the human body is too sensational to be used on ordinary wounded soldiers. Only those soldiers who are dying are willing to try it.


    Originally, Gu Jinli nned not to use this technique for the rest of her life, because she didn''t want to be burned to death as a monster, but Sannuo said that he was willing to take risks... If he could really save people, the rest of his life would not be in vain. .


    In order to make him feel that life is meaningful, Gao Lei asked Gu Jinli, and Gu Jinli agreed to teach him and let him try.


    "That''s why?" Gao Lei didn''t believe it because she had already told Gu Jinli that she would have dinner with Xiao Wu today, so she didn''te to join in the fun.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Yes, why else?"


    He looked at Yang Guo again and said, "Everyone is here. Bring the food. Eat early so you can rest early. We have to get up early tomorrow and go on the road."


    Yes. Yang Tao went to pass the food.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to introduce Gu Fuya''s family to Gao Lei, and then pointed at Xie Jianing and said: "This is my aunt Fuya''s daughter. It''s a coincidence that she is the same year as me. She is only five months younger than me. She was born in August. , her birthday has just passed a few days ago, if we had met a few days earlier, we could have celebrated her neenth birthday."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gao Lei knew better. It seemed that Xiaoyu Yatou called her here because of this girl.


    "Cousin Ning, this is Aunt Lei, the current head of the Lei family caravan. Even though she looks fierce, she is actually the best at protecting others. She will protect anyone whoes into her eyes, and she also has the ability. If you can protect yourself, if you suffer any grievance in the future, tell Aunt Lei, and she will definitely stand up for you." Gu Jinli said, and then called to Xie Jianing: "Come over here, sit down, and talk to Aunt Lei."


    Xie Jianing was a little scared, but she finally sat over and said, "Lei, hello, Aunt Lei."


    "Aha!" Eng rushed over, hugged Xie Jianing''s legs, looked up at her and smiled: "Okay."


    Xie Jianing was stunned for a moment, thenughed: "Hello, Second Young Master."


    "Yeah~" Eng nodded in agreement like a young adult, then went to pull Gao Lei''s hand and asked her: "Baba."


    "It''s a hug." Gao Lei got angry and picked up the little chubby guy, and said with a tiger face: "I can hug you, but you are not allowed to pick up my bowl when eating. If you break the rice bowl, I will be hurt." Ill punish you.


    The second wolf didn''t listen to her at all, but pointed at the big wolf and said, "Quack, quack."


    "Okay, okay, let''s hug your brother too." After Gao Lei sat down, she asked Gu Jinli to hold the big wolf in her arms. It was heavy in his arms: "Two fat boys, you want to tire yourself to death."


    Even though he said this, Gao Lei had a smile on his face, which showed that he was very happy to hug them.


    The food was quickly put on the table, filling tworge tables, which made the Yu family''s eyes wide open... The Yu family has a cousin, surnamed Yin, who belongs to a prominent family in the Northeast. The olddy of the Yin family celebrated her birthday, and she was a direct descendant of the Yu family. When she went to celebrate her birthday, the food at her table was not as good as what she had in front of her.


    The Qin family deserves to be the Marquis''s family. It seems that she must be nicer to Xie Jingxian and not let other little goblins seduce him!


    "This, this food is so good, and there is too much. We can''t finish it. Little Fish Girl, please remove one table, and we can share a table of dishes. There are so many meat dishes, we can''t finish it." It''s all a waste." Gu Fuya said.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Aunt Fuya, don''t worry, the endless meat and vegetables will be made into dried meat and taken as dry food on the road."


    Northwest is not rich now, and she will not waste food.


    After listening to this, Gu Fuya dared to sit down.


    Everyone had a meal happily. After finishing eating, I took out pen and paper and wrote a letter to my grandfather and grandmother.


    I wrote a lot of things. It took me half an hour and ten pieces of paper to finish.


    After the ink dried and the letter was put away, Gu Fuya said: "Xiaoyu, please send someone to deliver the letter to my parents... We won''t stay overnight tonight and have to go back to the Cao family''s motorcade to help. The Cao family I didnt bring any servants here this time, your uncle and I will take care of things. If we dont go back, the Cao family may not be able to set off on time tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli didn''t stop him and just went to see Xie Jianing. Seeing that she was obviously a little ufortable on her face, he said, "Aunt Fuya, please go back. But Aunt Lei likes cousin Ning very much. Let''s ask cousin Ning to stay with her and go to Long." It would be nice to have someone to take care of you on the way to Shanfu."


    Widow Xiao curled her lips when she heard this... My nephew-inw is also very good at telling lies. Madam Gao always had a sullen face when she faced the girl from the Xie family. How could she like her anymore?


    If you didnt know better, you would have thought that Gao Lei had a grudge against Miss Xie!


    But she had no time to pay attention to the Xie family''s affairs. She took out the bag and was busy loading the uneaten meat and vegetables.


    Xie Jianing was startled and looked at Gu Jinli...Did cousin discover something?


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t you want Cousin Ning? If you want to go back to Cao''s house with Aunt Fuya, you can. I won''t stop you."


    Xie Jianing hurriedly said: "I am willing to stay."


    As long as she doesnt have to see the disgusting Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao, she can live anywhere.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s heart sank again. She hoped that cousin Ning would not encounter anything disgusting. She smiled and nodded: "Okay, then you can stay and live with Aunt Lei. Tomorrow Aunt Lei''s car will follow her." Let''s go with my car. If you get bored on the way,e and chat with me... Well, help me take care of the kids by the way."


    "Bangbang!" The second wolf went to pull Xie Jiaxi this time, because Xie Jiaxi had two small turbans with red ribbons tied on them. He wanted to pull the other person''s ribbon to y with: "Cool, bangbang!"


    Help the second wolf, mother, help the second wolf.


    Seeing his anxious look, Gu Jinli smiled, raised his hand and touched his face, saying, "I won''t help."


    He turned around and hugged the sleepy big wolf again, and said with a smile: "The big wolf is sleepy, let''s hold him up for a while, and after seeing your Aunt Fuya off, we''ll go take a bath and go to bed."


    "Hmm~" Big Wolf nodded his head in response, yawned a little, and took a nap in Gu Jinli''s arms.


    Xie Jiaxi looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Cousin Yu, can I stay with my sister? She is timid and I am worried that she will cry."


    Gu Jinli smiled and praised: "Xiao Xi is really sensible. If I seed, then you can stay too."


    He then said to Gu Fuya: "Don''t worry, Aunt Fuya, I will take good care of cousin Ning and cousin Xiaoxi."


    Gu Fuya was very embarrassed: "Little Yu girl, I''ve caused you trouble. Don''t spoil them too much. If they do something wrong, you''ll beat them and scold them without mercy."


    Its done. Gu Jinli responded and sent them to the door.


    Gu Dalin was worried and sent them all the way back to the ce where the Cao family''s motorcade was camped.


    Mrs. Cao heard that Gu Fuya''s family was back, and said proudly: "I still know that I''m back, and I finally have some conscience."


    Mr. Cao lowered his voice and scolded her in a low voice: "Shut up, forget what I told you. We are a kind-hearted family, not the Zhou Papi family."

 Chapter 2423: Xie Jianing’s usefulness

    Chapter 2423: Xie Jianing��s usefulness


    Chapter 2423 The Use of Xie Jianing


    And they spoke in a low voice because someone had warned them back in the Northeast that the Qin family was very capable and Gu Jinli was not easy to deceive. Once the Gu Fuya family went to recognize their rtives, Qin and Gu would definitely send people to keep an eye on them secretly. , asking them to be careful what they say, lest they be overheard and cause disaster.


    I know~ Mrs. Cao responded, feeling very unhappy.


    "Brother Xie and his family are back? Then we have to pick them up quickly!" Mr. Cao said loudly, dragging Mrs. Cao out of the camp.


    His family''s camp was not here originally, but five miles away. The only way to camp at the camp closest to the inn was through the Qin family.


    When they said goodbye, a steward named Xiong Da came to see them off and asked them to move here.


    And this ce is really good, with ready-made tents, his family can go to the inn to fetch water and food, and they can also go to the city to buy things, and there are soldiers patrolling to protect their safety.


    All in all, everything is good, the only bad thing is...


    "Sister Gu, why aren''t your Jia Ning and Jia Xi back?" Mr. Cao was startled and secretly pushed Mrs. Cao to ask her.


    Gu Fuya smiled and said: "They stayed with Mrs. Gao."


    He also told me who Mrs. Gao was.


    Mr. Cao was shocked. He stepped forward to hold Xie Pingzi''s hand and said, "But Mrs. Gao from the Lei family''s caravan? Brother Xie, your family has been through all the hardships. Even Mrs. Gao has be acquainted with her."


    Xie Pingzi smiled sheepishly and said, "Master Cao is joking. My family has always been taken care of by the Cao family, and we haven''t suffered any hardships."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cao felt a little better and said to herself: It''s good that you know that your family has been favored by the Cao family, but don''t be ungrateful!


    Mr. Cao said: "I''ve been saying it for many years. Don''t call me Mr. If you think highly of me, just call me Brother Cao."


    Seeing that Xie Pingzi was about to refuse again, he was the first to say: "Don''t say anything unworthy. Your family is now a rtive of the Qin Hou family. Calling me big brother is my family''s profit."


    After hearing this, Xie Pingzi was very moved and said with red eyes: "Yes, Brother Cao."


    Mr. Cao: "Hey, thank you, brother!"


    The two of them were moved when Master Cao suddenly appeared and asked dissatisfiedly: "Xie Pingzi, why didn''t your daughtere back? Humph, maybe she got married to a noble rtive, so she looked down on our Cao family and didn''t evene back. !


    "Shut up, you treacherous son. Are you acting stupid again? I''ll beat you to death!" Mr. Cao picked up the dry firewood next to him and hit Mr. Cao on the body.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Because Gu Dalin was present, Master Cao was cruel and beat Young Master Cao until he cried for father and mother. He quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Father, my son knows he was wrong. Please spare your son. My son will never dare to do it again."


    He cried and begged Xie Pingzi again: "Uncle Xie, uncle Xie, please help me. I know I was wrong and I will definitely change it!"


    Save me quickly, otherwise I will die.


    Xie Pingzi and Gu Fuya came to their senses, rushed forward, knelt down and said, "Master, no, Brother Cao, please spare the young master. He is the only legitimate son in the Cao family."


    When Mrs. Cao heard this, she rushed over and said, "Master, stop now, we can''t fight anymore!"


    You want to kill my son and leave all your wealth to those two bastards, right? !


    Mr. Cao has three sons and one daughter. Only one son and one daughter were born to Mrs. Cao. Before returning to the northwest, his daughter was promised to the Yin family and entered a prominent family.


    And Miss Cao''s entry into the Yin family is a deal... If you let the dog do the work, you have to give the dog a little sweetness.


    Mr. Cao was also tired of beating him, so he threw down the firewood and said angrily: "Son, from now on the Xie family will be your uncle''s family. If you dare to disrespect the Xie family again, I will kill you!"


    Young Master Cao was frightened by the beating and nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, my son knows this, and he will definitely treat Uncle Xie as his own uncle from now on!"


    He kowtowed to Xie Pingzi and Gu Fuya again: "Nephew, I would like to meet Uncle Xie and Auntie Xie." Damn it, is that okay? Stop hitting me!


    "Master, please get up, we can''t bear it." Gu Fuya and his wife were startled and rushed to help Master Cao, but they touched a sore spot on his hand, causing Master Cao to scream in pain.


    Mrs. Cao felt very distressed. Mr. Cao was afraid that Mrs. Cao would do something bad in a hurry, so he hurriedly said: "Hurry up and help this traitor get some medicine. Remember, watch his mouth. If he dares to scold the Xie family behind his back, I can''t spare him!" "


    This is actually a reminder to Mrs. Cao not to speak ill of the Xie family behind their backs. They are a kind couple. If they were heard speaking ill of the Xie family behind their backs, the y would not go on.


    "I know, I will speak well of him." Mrs. Cao responded, and then said to Gu Dalin: "Mr. Gu, I made youugh, I''m sorry."


    Gu Dalin: "It''s okay. Mrs. Cao, please do it. If you need a doctor, we have one here. You can call the doctor at any time."


    "No, no, no, no, no, the Cao family has a doctor, so you don''t have to worry about me." Mrs. Cao took her servants and hurriedly took Master Cao away.


    However, Gu Dalin didn''t want Gu Fuya''s family to stay any longer, so he proposed to Mr. Cao in person that he wanted to take Gu Fuya''s family back to live in the city. If the Cao family needed help, he would arrange for people toe over and help. Gu Fuya''s family is young.


    But Gu Fuya''s family disagreed and said, "Brother Cao''s family has been very kind to us. We have to repay our kindness. Please let us help the Cao family one more time."


    Gu Fuya insisted again and again, so Gu Dalin had no choice but to give up. However, he decided to visit Gu Fuya''s family every day from now on to prevent them from being bullied by the young master of the Cao family.


    In the middle of the night, Mrs. Cao pushed Mr. Cao and wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Mr. Cao''s palm. She whispered: "Sleep, we can talk to you after dawn~"


    Forgot what that person said?


    At night is when the dead soldiers stare at people most closely. If they want to say something, they can find an open ce during the day and bite their ears and say it. People further away will not be able to hear it.


    Otherwise, write, but dont burn it after writing. Its not winter, so you dont need to burn charcoal for heating. Lighting something on fire at this time will arouse suspicion.


    You have to dissolve the paper with water and then drink it with the water so that no trace is exposed.


    The next day, when they were in the mule cart, the Cao couple used this method of writing.


    Mrs. Cao asked: That girl didn''te backst night. Could it be that she told her about the matter?


    After reading it, Mr. Cao wrote: Impossible. She is timid and is afraid of causing trouble to the family, so she will definitely not dare to tell anyone about it. Besides, I didn''t do anything to her, her innocence remains.


    Mrs. Cao is still worried: But she is a thin-skinned girl. What should she do if she can''t get over the hurdle? I heard that Mrs. Qin and Mrs. Gao Lei are both shrewd people. If she is still as abnormal as she is today, they will always find something when they face her every day, and we will be doomed if the timees!


    "That''s enough. Stop worrying about that traitor. Hurry up and meet Mrs. Qin and the others. If you gette and fall out of the team, we won''t have soldiers to protect us." Mr. Cao took the paper, tore it into pieces and threw it into the tea bowl. , after soaking it until soft, handed it to Mrs. Cao: "You are thirsty,e and drink some water."


    Mrs. Cao is so angry that this old **** lets her do it every time something bad happens, and he only enjoys it!


    Mr. Cao: "Drink quickly."


    Mrs. Cao could only take the tea bowl and drink the water with the shredded paper.


    Mr. Cao, on the other hand, regretted it. If he had known that he had not just peeked at the girl taking a bath, he should have killed her on the spot, which would have made it easier to handle her.


    But the man disagreed and said that all they needed to do was get a handle on Xie Jianing to control her, but Xie Jianing''s innocence must be kept to seduce Mr. Qin Xiaohou.


    It doesn''t matter whether it seeds or not, as long as Xie Jianing is forced to do this, it will nt a knot in Gu Jinli''s heart and make Gu Jinli and Qin Xiaohou Ye separated.

 Chapter 2424: On the way

    Chapter 2424: On the way


    Chapter 2424 On the way


    Ning Ji has lived an extra lifetime. He knows Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, so he has taken great pains toy out the n for so long, and he still has to use Xie Jianing.


    Gu Jinli is a person who can''t get rid of sand in his eyes. If Xie Jianing, a cousin, seduces Qin Sang, even if the matter is half sessful, it will be a huge blow to Gu Jinli.


    After this incidentes out, the Gu Fuya family and the third grandfather and grandmother will no longer be able to have rtives. This will cause a lot of conflicts within the Gu family, including the Qin Gu Luotian family. For Gu Jinli, Another blow.


    This will also create a gap between Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, and once the gap urs, it is impossible to heal... Qin Sang was born in a noble family, and he is also a military leader who is full of killings, even if he likes Gu Jinli no matter how much he likes Gu Jinli , also has his own temper. Year after year, the rtionship between the two will be weaker.


    At that time, Ning Ji will unite with other generals to lobby Qin Sang, so that he will no longer be influenced by Gu Jinli and agree topete for the throne and be a wise king.


    And Ning Ji can also be famous in history!


    I have to say that Ning Ji at this time is still a person who is afraid of Qin Sang and wants to assist Qin Sang in achieving great things, but people can change...


    "Cough, cough, cough, water, I''m choking!" Mrs. Cao choked on the shredded paper, beat her heart, and asked Mr. Cao for water.


    Mr. Cao quickly handed her a water bag. Mrs. Cao drank half of the water bag before swallowing all the shredded paper.


    Huhuhu! Mrs. Cao gasped and red at Mr. Cao: I almost choked to death.


    It''s all your fault, you old bastard, why did you let me eat the shredded paper!


    Mr. Cao was afraid that the dead soldier who was staring at them would hear this, so he deliberately said: "You deserve to be choked to death. No matter who asks you to have breakfast, you will not be slow."


    Mrs. Cao was almost furious, and just as she was about to scold her back, a gong sounded.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "It''s half past midnight. People who are going to Longshan Mansion quickly line up and prepare the tokens they got earlier for inspection. After the inspection, the military camp will distribute a small military g to you. The military g is embroidered with a number. Along the way Use the small military g as a certificate to enter Longshan Mansion through various passes!"


    Hundreds of messengers ran back and forth shouting, and their voices spread within a radius of five miles.


    Mrs. Cao was a little unhappy when she heard the shouting: "Why are you still waiting in line?"


    They are the benefactors of Gu Fuya''s family. Shouldn''t they follow Mrs. Qin''s carriage and have an unobstructed journey?


    Mr. Cao red at her and said, "Nearly 100,000 people are on the road together. If they don''t line up to rush in, they won''t trample you to death? Just wait."


    There were indeed too many people, and the Cao family waited for half an hour to get the small military g.


    It was Xiong Da who sent it here. He said to Mr. Cao: "Mr. Dalin originally wanted to send it here in person, but he was too busy, so he had to ask me toe and deliver it. Mr. Cao, please take it."


    "Hey, thank you very much." Mr. Cao took away the small military g, looked at the two soldiers beside him, and asked, "Who are these two military masters?"


    Xiongughed and said: "They are soldiers of Changliang Wei. They have fought with you before, and now they are sent to follow Master Xie''s family... It is a long way. If anything happens on the way, they can help in time."


    The two soldiers wore swords and carried bows, cupped their fists and saluted Xie Pingzi: "I have seen Mr. Xie."


    Xie Pingzi was startled and said quickly, "No, no, just call me Uncle Xie."


    The two soldiers smiled, said nothing, and said to Mr. Cao: "I have seen Mr. Cao, but I disturbed you on the way."


    Having said that, he retreated behind Xie Pingzi.


    Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao were furious, but they could only suppress their anger and said with a smile: "Don''t bother, don''t bother."


    asshole!


    Even if the Gu family sends someone here, it should be to serve them. How can it be sent to Xie Pingzi''s family? The Xie family is a ve!


    Although they did not sign a deed of sale, in the eyes of Mr. Cao and his wife, Gu Fuya''s family was their servants. They would swallow their anger only because of that person''s control.


    That is someone they cannot afford to offend. Not only do they give them money, but they can kill them at any time! This is why Mr. Cao and his wife dared to continue harming Xie Jianing even though they knew that Gu Fuya was a rtive of Mr. Qin Xiaohou... Wealth is very important, but life is even more important, and that man is holding their lives.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Chen hour has arrived, and we will set off in half an hour. Every household should prepare quickly and take the sound of the big drum as a signal to move forward in an orderly manner. Dont move around before the big drum sounds. Dont move around!


    "It''s time to set off. I''ll take my leave first." After Xiong Da saluted, he got on his horse and rode away.


    Master Cao''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it... It''s incredible that he is just a ve, but he has such equestrian skills and can control the horse forward in such a crowded ce.


    "Master, madam, here are some grapefruits and boxes of crystal cakes. My niece sent them here. Take them to cushion your stomach on the road... It''s boring in the mule carriage. Eat some grapefruits to wake you up." Gu. Fuya carried all the things that Gu Jinli sent over and pointed to the mule drive behind: "There is also a cart full of fresh food in that cart. If the master and his wife are hungry, just call me and I will go to the cart." Ill get it for you here.


    Mrs. Cao was happy and said hypocritically: "Since Mrs. Qin gave it to you, you can just keep it for yourself. There is no need to leave it to us."


    Gu Fuya said: "My family doesn''t need to keep it, the master and his wife can just eat it."


    Master Cao was not hypocritical. When the mule cart nearby heard this, he immediately shouted at the top of his lungs: "Aunt Gu, I''m hungry, bring me some food from the Hou Mansion, hurry up!"


    Hey,e here. Gu Fuya hurriedly went to get something to eat for Master Cao.


    Seeing this, two soldiers followed him to help.


    When Master Cao saw them, he immediately became happy and said to Gu Fuya: "Aunt Gu, can you lend them to me for fun? There are many young masters from noble families here. I will take them out to socialize, and my face will be a little brighter." .


    Two soldiers hehe: You just want to die, I will bring shame on your faceter!


    But they didnt refuse, they agreed.


    Wu Liudong said: "I will apany Mr. Cao, and Brother Liu must follow Mr. Xie''s family to help them."


    It doesn''t matter if he follows this fool. If this guymits evil in the name of the Qin family, he will be there and can stop it in time.


    Master Cao was a little unhappy, but he was beatenst night and his body was still hurting. He shouldn''t go too far now, so he nodded and said, "Okay."


    He asked again: "How are you doing?"


    Wu Liudong: "A good thief, I have chosen the young marquis'' personal soldiers."


    It means that I was beaten down by other brothers and was not chosen.


    Master Cao was happy: "That skill is really good. OK, you will follow me from now on. You will beat whoever I ask you to beat. Do you understand?"


    Wu Liudong Hehe, take it easy. If you are seeking death, aren''t you giving me a chance to catch you?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Every household, get ready, were leaving in two quarters of an hour!


    The messengers kept running back and forth shouting, and every household was almost ready.


    General Cheng led his troops to see off Gu Jinli and the others, and promised: "Mrs. Qin, please reassure Mr. Qin that we will guard Long''an Mansion and will not let anything go wrong in Long''an Mansion."

 Chapter 2425: Its daddy

    Chapter 2425: It''s daddy


    Chapter 2425 Its Daddy


    Qin Sang is currently at the same level as General Cheng, but General Cheng uses the word st general", which shows that he has recognized Qin Sang and is willing to work under him.


    Qin Sang also trusted him and entrusted him with the entire garrison of Long''an Prefecture.


    "Thank you, General Cheng. I will bring your message." Gu Jinli added, "General Cheng needs to worry more about collecting grain and digging deep wells here."


    General Cheng: "Mrs. Qin, don''t worry. There is no war here anymore. The soldiers can free up their hands to collect food, and the harvest of anynd will not be damaged. The big deep well is rted to the water supply in the dry season here. No matter what, the general will do it." Dig the well!"


    Although General Cheng had not seen the severe drought in the northwest that year, he had seen the victims fleeing the famine and would not forget it in his life. He also knew the importance of water here, so he would definitely continue to dig deep wells.


    Gao Lei, who was next to him, said again: "General Cheng, if there are desperate women and girls, please protect them and then send them to the house of the Lei Family Caravan. The people from the Lei Family Caravan will take care of them for a while." In time, let them learn the skills and give them a way to survive."


    Every time there is a war, there will be homeless women, but Gao Lei still doesn''t want Gu Jinli to deal with these things, lest she meet someone with evil intentions and cause trouble to her, so the Lei family caravan takes her in.


    The Yuanzi Medicine Guild will allocate work to the Lei family caravan, asking the women to make a living by crushing medicinal materials.


    As for the boys, the military camp will take them in and they will be the source of soldiers in the future.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Gao. As long as Cheng is here, there won''t be any big evil in this area." General Cheng was assuring him that the two wolves finally found the opportunity to pounce over and hugged his feet, happily Shout: "Dang Dang!"


    General Cheng was stunned. He looked down at this little guy who looked very simr to Qin Sang. He felt soft in his heart and said with a smile, "Second Young Master, you still remember me."


    Eng nodded his little head: "Dang Dang."


    When he entered the city in June, General Cheng asked the soldiers to hold the gong and y the gong for Eng. Eng still remembers it now.


    General Cheng was shocked when he saw him nodding, and said to Gu Jinli: "Second Young Master is really smart, he can answer questions, his memory is good, and he likes tough."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "He''s just a little smart. As for his love forughter, don''t praise him. This brat is so heart-wrenching when he cries that he can deafen people''s eardrums."


    Well, General Cheng remembered that more than a month ago, he led his troops to patrol outside the city gate, and heard the cry of the two wolves. It was indeed heartbreaking. He was so frightened that he almost fell off his horse, thinking that something had happened. Son, hurry up and ask the soldiers to open the city gate and go in to see.


    As a result, Eng got upte and wanted to see the soldiers practicing but didn''t see them, so he cried in anger.


    He said at that time: "Then you practice it for him. How can you make him cry like this?"


    The deputy general guarding the city said: "Bahu doesn''t allow it. He said that the Qin family has rules. You can''t just obey the second young master when he cries."


    He added: "People have already taken him away."


    The little guy was carried away, but the cry spread all the way. General Cheng recalled it and felt a little frightened. He hurriedly said to the soldiers: "Bring the gong and knock it for the second master!"


    Second Young Master, dont cry, I cant help you.


    "Yes." The soldier quickly went to get a gong, put it on the ground, held it upright, handed the hammer to Eng, and said with a smile: "Second Young Master, let''s knock it."


    The second wolf was very happy. He took the hammer and struck the gong. After hearing the sound, he shouted happily: "Ouch, ng, ng, ng!"


    Gu Jinli''s eardrums hurt from his screams. After he knocked a few times, he said: "Okay, Eng, we are about to set off. Give General Cheng a wave."


    The two wolves quit and continued to y the gong.


    The big wolf called him anxiously: "Brother, younger brother."


    General Cheng was shocked: "The eldest son has already spoken so clearly."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "He can clearly say the words brother, father and mother, and grandma. No matter how many words he has, he won''t be able to say it."


    General Cheng said: "You are only one and a half years old, and you are already very powerful if you can exin these things clearly... There are people in the Qin family." "Brother!" Seeing that the two wolves refused to listen, the big wolf staggered over and grabbed the second wolf''s hand. , dragging him away.


    Eng still liked his brother more than the gong. He gave the hammer to the soldier, waved his little hand at him, and then followed his brother away.


    The soldier was so happy... The messenger really didn''t brag. He now believed what the soldier said when he was hugged by the young master of Qin Xiaohou Ye''s family.


    The big wolf and the two wolves walked up to General Cheng and waved to him: "Wave."


    "Feifei!" After Eng waved, he pounced on General Cheng and gave General Cheng a hug. Then he turned and ran towards Gu Jinli. As a result, he ran too fast, his short legs kicked, and he fell to the ground.


    Without crying, he got up and threw himself at Gu Jinli again: "Cool, Baba."


    hug.


    Gu Jinli patted the dust off him, picked him up, and went to hold the big wolf again, praising: "The big wolf is so good."


    The big wolf was praised, and the corners of his mouth were raised, showing a bright smile.


    General Cheng''s eyes were a little hot when he saw it... Many people didn''t know that he actually knew the Marquis of Qin. Now that he saw a sessor to the Marquis of Qin''s family, he was very happy.


    Mrs. Situ''s hands felt itchy and she wanted to hug him. After catching a glimpse of her husband, she said to Gu Jinli, "Madam, I guess we are about to leave."


    Sure enough, General Situ came over and asked, "Mrs. Qin, it''s almost half time, what''s going on here? Maybe you''ve set off?"


    He added: "General Jiang is ready."


    General Situ was sent back by Qin Sang to pick up his rtives, and Jiang Wankang will also go to Longshan Mansion with them.


    Xu You left a lot of soldiers behind. In order to prevent those people from rebelling halfway, Jiang Wankang had to follow him and sit inmand. It was also a way to show his attitude and tell Xu You''s generals that he supported Qin Sang.


    As for whether he will be executed by Emperor Jingyuan in the future, that is a matter for the future. Now he just wants to help Qin Sang stabilize the northwest.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "General Situ is here, let''s set off."


    "Yes!" General Situ responded, looked at his old wife, told her to pay more attention on the road, walked briskly, and left happily.


    Dong dong dong!


    The big drum sounded, and the messenger shouted: "When the timees, all the rtives, families, and caravans of each guard station, set off!"


    The team started moving immediately, and they walked towards Changhe Prefecture in an orderly manner. There were too many people, and the team was too long, winding for more than ten miles. It was extremely spectacr.


    General Cheng led his troops to **** them all the way to Duchonggou before stopping.


    There were also many people who came to see him off. The Lan family from Qihe Vige even came out with their whole family, and even came to see him off with Bai He in their arms, just because the Qin family made the decision and returned to them the property that the Xu family had taken away through **** means.


    Qihe Vige returned to the hands of the Lan family, the Meng family also got back their ancestral property, and all the families in the northwest who had their property robbed by the Xu family got their property back.


    Its just that the noble sons from the capital are very dissatisfied with this... so many properties were repaid as soon as they were said to be repaid. They are simply sick and terminally ill!


    And they also set off today to Longshan Prefecture, hoping to buy properties along the way, buying the fields, houses, shops, and viges in Changhe Prefecture, Daming Prefecture, and Longshan Prefecture... After every major disaster or war, These noble families bought countless properties at low prices like this.


    This time, they are going to make a fortune too!


    After Lu Bai learned about the ns of these noble gentlemen, he sneered: "They are dreaming. Qin and Gu will not let them seed."


    He was right. When he arrived in Changhe Prefecture, when the noble sons and stewards of aristocratic families were about to buy property, they were informed by the garrisoned generals: "There are houses and fertile fields in the three cities of Changhe Prefecture, Daming Prefecture, and Longshan Prefecture." If you dont agree with other industries, trading is temporarily prohibited, go to Mr. Qin Xiaohou personally, or go to His Majesty!


    Hehe, if you want to take the opportunity to buy out three cities at a low price and turn the three cities into your own home, you are dreaming!

 Chapter 2426: blocked

    Chapter 2426: blocked


    Chapter 2426 is blocked


    This regtion blocks the way for rich families and high-ranking officials to make a fortune.


    "What''s the point?!" After hearing this reply, the noble master and the stewards of the wealthy family became anxious: "Since the beginning of barter and the beginning of the fair, all items have been bought and sold throughout the ages. Why? After Qin Xiaohou took charge of the northwest, he couldn''t buy or sell anymore?!"


    Then he pointed at the gate of the county government office and said: "Also, this is the county government office. It should be the ce where the county magistrate sits. When did it be a ce for you to serve as soldiers? Wenzhi governs the ce and Wuan the world. Everyone performs their duties. This is the right way. !


    "Can the county magistrate control you greedy devils?!" Xu Qianhu cursed and then sneered: "You are really anxious. You just stepped into the boundary of Changhe Prefecture and didn''t even reach the prefectural city. We started to acquirend in the county. If you really seed in buying it, wouldnt this county be bought up by you?


    After scolding, he asked: "Whose family do you belong to? Tell me your name and see if I don''t kill you!"


    Liu Guifa shrunk and did not dare to give his name. He only said: "You don''t care whose family I belong to. It''s my duty to question you when I see something wrong. Anyone from any family can question you!"


    Xu Qianhu smiled: "Since you can''t report out of the house, the general has reason to suspect that you are a thief. Come on, arrest him, throw him into prison, and send him to the Ministry of War in the capital on another day!"


    Yes! A group of soldiers rushed over, held Liu Guifa down, and dragged him into the Yamen.


    Liu Guifa finally got scared and hurriedly shouted to the crowd: "Cousin Wang, save me, save me quickly!"


    After Wang Wangfu heard this, he wanted to die and said hurriedly: "Don''t yell nonsense, I don''t know you!"


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave, but he was caught back by Xu Qianhu''s people and threw him in front of Xu Qianhu with a bang.


    Liu Guifa hurriedly said: "General, it was Wang''s cousin who asked me to buy a house and shop. His younger brother is the grandson-inw of the Lord of Qiyang County, and he is a rtive of the emperor!"


    Lu Bai knew that the noble gentlemen were making a fuss in the Yamen about buyingnd, so he hurried over. Hearing these words as soon as he arrived, he was speechless.


    Get out of the way, everyone, get out of the way, the men from Qianshan County are here! He Chengjin led his guards to clear the way for Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai walked all the way to the gate of the government office, looked at Wang Wangfu and said, "You were punished once when you were in Mu County, and you still dare tomit suicide when you get to Changhe Prefecture. It seems that you were not afraid of deathst time."


    Wang Wangfu saw him and hurriedly asked for help: "Guishan County man, please help me, please help me. It''s not my fault. It was Liu Guifa who hid it from me and used the name of the county master''s family to buy houses and shops at low prices."


    Liu Guifa was furious: "Wang Wangfu, you are talking nonsense. It was obviously you who said that there are many vacant houses and shops and asked me to take the opportunity to buy houses and shops for the county head''s family. Now you don''t recognize it. You still have the Liu family and me in your eyes." Dad?!"


    The Liu family is the uncle''s family of the Wang family. After Wang Wangfu''s younger brother became the county lord''s grandson-inw, the Liu family sent three groups of people. One group went to the capital to follow Wang Wangfu''s younger brother, another group followed Wang Wangfu to the northwest to make a fortune, and the third group went to Wang Wangfu''s hometown to curry favor with the Wang family. Mom and dad.


    In short, the Liu family has made up its mind to dominate the Wang family in this life.


    Xu Qianhu looked at Lu Bai and asked, "Are you a man from Qianshan County? Are you going to stand up for them now?"


    Lu Bai did not answer and asked: "If I want to stand up for them, what are your ns?"


    Xu Qianhu smiled and said, "Look after me!"


    Then he said to the officer: "What are you doing? Drag him to a cell and lock him up. Then send him to the Ministry of War in the capital on another day. The charge is that you use your power for personal gain and want to buy up the northwest industry!"


    Then he looked at Wang Wangfu and the others and said, "I heard that your Majesty hates people who take advantage of the opportunity to empty out Dachu''s property. Eat more of whatever you want these days to avoid going to the capital. Your Majesty won''t even give you a chance to eat, and just chop it up." Ill take your heads off and drag them down!


    The soldiers immediately dragged Wang Wangfu and Liu Guifa away. The two men cried and begged for mercy for a while before disappearingpletely. Xu Qianhu looked at the noble prince present and said: "Qin Xiaohou said that no matter who you are, you must abide by the rules when you arrive in the northwest. Whoever dares to take advantage of the opportunity to annex the industry at a low price will die!"


    After hearing this, all the noble gentlemen and housekeepers present gasped... Fortunately, they were smart and spent money to let Liu Guifa and Wang Wangfue out to cause trouble first. If they had been the first to show up, they would be the ones being arrested now!


    That''s right, Wang Wangfu and Liu Guifa dared toe out to question Xu Qianhu because they received money.


    The stewards also told them not to be afraid. With the support of noble men from various families, nothing big would happen to them.


    Shit, now they''re caught!


    Xu Qianhu said again: "Qin Xiaohou also told me that what each of your families has done will be recorded and sent to the capital as fast as 800 miles to His Majesty!"


    What?


    After hearing this, the noble gentlemen were frightened to death and said hurriedly: "This general is joking. We are just here to see the fun, not to buy houses ornd."


    If Emperor Jingyuan knew that they were crazy about swallowing babies here, let alone they would suffer, even their family would be ruined!


    Xu Qianhu said: "It''s not the best."


    No, no, its definitely not the case. We dontck property at home, so how could we possibly take advantage of the opportunity to annex thend? Its impossible. The noble gentlemen said with apologetic smiles.


    However, a steward also stood up and asked: "May I ask this general, if the people of Changhe Prefecture, Daming Prefecture, and Longshan Prefecturee back, can they get their property back?"


    Xu Qianhu said: "If after verification, it is confirmed that it is your own property, you can naturally take it back. But if this property was obtained by robbing other people''s homes, then you will have to retrial. In a word, the Qin family and the Northwest Army If you dont take advantage of peoples wealth, you will return it to the one who belongs to it, and dont even think about using your power to take advantage of other families!


    Xu Qianhu made his words very clear and said: "Go back, everyone. Don''t be stuck here. If anything happens, I will arrest them all!"


    Xu Qianhu had a big beard, put one hand on his waist and held a knife in the other as he spoke. He was very good at bluffing people. Some smart stewards and timid nobles left immediately.


    The others waited for a while, and after seeing that they really couldn''t buy the property, they cursed secretly and left.


    Lu Bai stepped forward and asked, "General, how long will you stay at the county government office?"


    Xu Qianhu said: "Qin Xiaohou said that we should wait until the imperial edict of the Qin family''s innocence and the arrival of the new county magistrate."


    Lu Bai was satisfied. This meant that Qin Sang did not intend to support his troops and stand on his own. As long as Emperor Jingyuan took a step back, Qin Sang was still willing to ept the imperial court''s offer: "Thank you."


    Lu Bai bowed to Xu Qianhu and left with He Chengjin and the others.


    The news that the three cities were temporarily prohibited from buying and sellingnd, houses, and shops, and that people in the three cities could register to take back their property, quickly spread.


    After hearing this, everyone felt that this approach was very reasonable.


    Little Marquis Qin did the right thing. Those noble families are already very rich, and they want to buy out the properties of three cities at a low price. They are not afraid of choking to death if they eat too much!


    They have bought up all thend, so what do we, the people, have to eat? Are we going to be tenant farmers for them? They have a good idea!


    Its better to be the Marquis of Qin. The Xu family is iparable. In order to seize the property, the Xu family has harmed many families. Its so unscrupulous!

 Chapter 2427: Daddy hugs

    Chapter 2427: Daddy hugs


    Chapter 2427 Daddy hugs


    Mr. Qianshan was very happy when he heard this. He looked at Mr. Lu, the manager of Shilu Medicine Store, and said, "Well, Mr. Qin Xiaohou is much better than Xu You."


    The Lord is true, he really wisdom, he can know people with wisdom, and he has been relying on Qin Xiaohou.


    Second Manager Lu nodded and said with a smile: "Qin Xiaohou is from a noble family. He is a noble son trained by famous teachers and brave generals. Naturally, he is notparable to Xu Yuna and other people from a small family."


    but


    "Mr. Qianshan, when can you arrange for me to meet Mrs. Qin? Or I can also meet the two young masters."


    After Qin Sang regained three cities, General Manager Lu knew that he was wrong. He quickly mobilized his troops and took out the stored medicinal materials and wanted to sell half of them and give half to the military camp.


    But the military camp doesnt want it!


    It is said that both Yuanzi Medicine Store and Chushen Medicine Store provide medicine to the military camp. Mrs. Qins farm also grows medicinal materials. There is currently no shortage of medicinal materials in the military camp. They are asked to line up and wait for news.


    Second Manager Lu couldn''t believe his ears... In the past, the military camp begged Shilu Medicine for medication, but now Shilu Medicine takes the initiative to provide it, and they don''t want it. Are you crazy?


    Later I had no choice but to dare not sell it and wanted to give it away for free.


    But the military camp didn''t want it, so he asked him to take it to Long''an Mansion and give it to Qi Yi, saying: "Not only the military camp, but the people in the northwest also need medicine. Since Shilu Medicine Store has a surplus of medicinal materials, let him send it to the government office and let Qi Prefecture Distribute it to various pharmacies in the northwest so that people can buy medicinal materials."


    Second Manager Lu was almost angry to death and didn''t want to give it to him, but Mr. Qianshan came forward and persuaded him, so he had no choice but to have someone take the medicinal materials to the government office and give them to Qi Yi.


    After the fight, the second manager Lu did not dare to put on airs anymore and helped honestly. He just wanted to see Gu Jinli.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t want to go to Lishilu Medicine Shop at all.


    Im already making arrangements, Mr. Lu, please wait a moment. Youll see Mrs. Qin and the two young masters someday, Mr. Qianshan said.


    Such perfunctory words again!


    Second Manager Lu was unhappy: "Sir, I have been saying this for two months. Even if I pretend to believe it, I think you will feel guilty."


    Mr. Qianshan smiled: "I don''t feel guilty at all, because I have reminded you a long time ago that it was you who stretched your arms and refused to take medicine. Now that you are being targeted, who can me you?"


    After saying something insulting, he added: "Second Manager Lu, Mr. Qin Xiaohou is not Xu You, Mrs. Qin is not Cui Xiniang, they are ferocious beasts, you can''t y tricks with them, you have to show sincerity... Wait a moment, When you arrive at Longshan Mansion, you will definitely see one of Qin and Gu."


    After speaking, his face became solemn and he warned him: "But before that, you can''t act recklessly, otherwise, not to mention you, even the top ten aristocratic families behind Shilu Medicine Store will lose their skin!"


    Second Manager Lu felt unhappy after hearing this, but this was Qin Mu''s territory, and he didn''t want to die here, so he agreed: "I understand."


    The team rested in the county town for a day, replenished supplies and water, and then continued on their way.


    Since the three cities had all been cleared, Qin Sang also sent troops and horses to support them along the way, so Gu Jinli and the others had a smooth journey.


    However, there were also some people who were unwilling to give up and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to buynd, houses and shops. However, Qin Sang sent soldiers and horses to every county along the way. After finding out who was buying and selling property, the soldiers immediately went to arrest them, and they arrested many. The stewards were all thrown into prison and sent to the capital together on a certain day.


    Those behind the scenes went to Lu Bai, Uncle Cao, Prince Shen, General Situ, etc., but it was useless. The replies they received were: "Taking advantage of the chaos to gain wealth at a low price to fatten your own family is a heinous crime. You deserve to be arrested!" "


    When those people saw that they could not save the captured steward, they shouted that it was over, this matter would definitely be brought to the attention of Emperor Jingyuan.


    Daqing would report these things to Gu Jinli on time, but she just listened to them as gossip, and asked about Xie Jianing: "Have you found anything out about You Xi?" Daqing shook his head: "Not yet... You Xi''s people are all the way." The Daliang Mansion was investigated, but Mr. Caos family seems to have made no mistakes since they entered the Northwest. If they really did something harmful, Im afraid they did it before entering the Northwest.


    Gu Jinli said: "Keep checking, keep watching, and secretly follow cousin Ning wherever she goes to see if the Cao family will look for her secretly."


    Yes. Daqing responded, turned around and went out again.


    Gu Jinli was checking Xie Jianing''s pulse during this period, and she was fine. Gao Lei and Aunt Yu also secretly took a look at Xie Jianing''s body, saying that she should still be innocent.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he didn''t suffer a big loss, it would be a good thing.


    The team set out at the end of August, but the northwest was vast and sparsely popted, and each prefecture upied an area about twice asrge as the prefecture in the south. It took them until half October before they arrived at Yongfeng County, the border county between Daming Prefecture and Longshan Prefecture.


    General Situ asked the team to stay here for two days to replenish dry firewood...The weather has be cold, and if there is not enough firewood, people will freeze to death.


    "Madam, this is the Qin family''s house. It has been cleaned. You, the two young masters and thedies can live in peace and have a good rest here for two days." Luo Qianhu, who stayed in Yongfeng County, went to greet him in person. Gu Jinli and the others took them to the Qin family''s house in the county town.


    There is a lot ofnd in the northwest and the house is very big. Gu Jinli, Kuang Shi, Ji Zhenniang, Mrs. Shi and Mrs. Tan can live here together.


    But Han, Xiaoji, and Grandma Tao were not there. There were too many people and they couldn''t walk together. They were one step ahead of Gu Jinli and others.


    When Gu Jinli went to Mu County to kill Xu You, Xiao Ji asked her to help bring a message to Cong Wenshan, saying that as long as Cong Wenshan could live and be willing to marry her, a little maid after meritorious service and promotion, then she would be willing to marry him. .


    Cong Wenshan was very happy and wrote back: My wife is waiting, I wille back safely to marry you!


    After that, Xiao Ji was taken by Grandma Tao and began to learn how to manage the general affairs of a health center and take care of his family members.


    After the battle with Cong Wenshan, he will be a thousand households at least. Since Xiaoji has decided to marry him, he must learn these things.


    And Xiaoji also learned very well.


    Gu Jinli looked at the house in Yongfeng County and sighed in his heart: My husband''s family is indeed very rich. They have houses and viges in almost all counties in the northwest. They have made a fortune!


    After feeling happy in his heart, he said to Luo Qianhu: "Lao Luo Qianhu is leading the way. Mrs. Luo and the others are also here. Luo Qianhu should go see his wife and children."


    Luo Qianhu was also thinking about his wife and children. After hearing this, he smiled and said, "Yes, I will take my leave first. If Madam has any instructions, just send troops to the county government office to inform the general."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli nodded in agreement. After sending Luo Qianhu away, they hurriedly took a shower and had a rest early.


    She was too tired from the journey, so she sleptfortably for a night and a morning, and finally felt better.


    But when he woke up, he didnt see the two cubs, so he asked Sanqing: Where are the big wolf and the two wolves?


    Sanqing pointed to the door and said, "The second young master wanted to go out to y, so the eldest young master went out with him. He was watching the big magpie and the two magpies flying outside the courtyard gate."


    That''s right, not only are the big and two magpies alive, but they have also followed them all the way to Yongfeng County. They can be said to be long-lived birds.


    "Aww, ew, ew, ew!" The two wolves jumped up and down, raising their heads and stretching out their hands to chase the magpies, but they stumbled again and fell down with a loud thud.


    "Baby!" Qin Sang saw a fat little boy hit the ground from a distance and ran over quickly.

 Chapter 2428: family reunion

    Chapter 2428: family reunion


    Chapter 2428 Family Reunion


    Eng is lively and loves to run out and y. He falls three times every day, but he doesn''t cry. But this time when he heard his father''s cry, he was holding the ground with his little hands to get up again. He was so frightened that he fell back.


    boom!


    His face was down, and he was beaten hard again, with a little bit of mud in his mouth.


    The little guy is so angry. When he gets angry, he will cry loudly. He opens his mouth, takes a deep breath, and then says: "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    "Brother." The big wolf was also frightened, and hurriedly ran towards the second wolf, trying to pick up his brother and run back to the yard. Seeing the bad guy rushing over like a mountain, he hurriedly shouted to Nanny Lin: "Mommy , mother, mother!


    Hurry up and call your mother toe and save you.


    Ke Lin Nannyughed and said: "Young master, don''t be afraid, it''s your master who is back."


    "Er Lang, does it hurt from the fall?" Qin Sang had already run over and stretched out his hand towards Er Lang, who was crying so hard that he wanted to hug him.


    The big wolf was frightened and hurriedly stood in front of the second wolf. He also burst into tears and shouted towards the courtyard: "Woah, mother, mother!"


    Bad guy, a bad guy ising to arrest your brother,e out and save him.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he knew that he had scared them. He felt sad and funny at the same time. He quickly took a few steps back and said to the big wolf: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, I am your father."


    The one who is so sensible must be the big wolf, and the one who just cries and doesn''t care about anything must be the second wolf.


    "Don''t be afraid, big wolf. I''m daddy. Turn around and look at me." Qin Sang lowered his voice and said, fearing that the second wolf''s cry would be too loud for the big wolf to hear, so he pped his hands a few times, causing the big wolf to cry. After paying attention, he repeated: "Don''t be afraid, daddy is back."


    The big wolf finally turned his head, wiped a handful of tears, and looked at him: "Dad?"


    They havent seen each other for almost a year, and Dng no longer remembers Qin Sangs appearance, but his mother talks about daddy to them every day, and he knows the meaning of the word daddy.


    "Hey, yes, I''m your daddy, don''t be afraid." When Qin Sang heard the big wolf calling daddy, his eyes were swollen, and he felt the urge to cry... This is his cub, grown up and sensible He is no longer the skinny little one he was when he was born, and looks like he will pass away at any moment.


    Hurrying to see the second wolf who was still crying, he said to him: "The second wolf stopped crying. It''s dad''s fault for scaring you."


    "Wow, oh!" The two wolf didn''t listen, dragging his brother''s little hand, and crying with his mouth closed.


    Qin Sang was helpless. The brat Eng was still the same as before. He didn''t care when he cried. He had to cry enough. He was about to go over and hug him, but after catching a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye, he turned around and walked directly towards him. He followed her and said, "Xiaoyu, I''m back."


    Gu Jinli was stunned, thenughed and said to the two cubs: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf and the two wolves. Your father is back."


    He looked at Qin Sang again: "I thought something happened to them, but it turns out they were scared by you."


    "It''s my fault. As soon as I saw Eng fall down, I ran over in a hurry. I forgot that they were still young and didn''t remember me anymore, so they were frightened." Qin Sang said, seeing that Gu Jinli was only wearing a pair of clothes for sleeping. The long-sleeved underwear ran out, and he quickly took the cloak from Sanqing''s hand and put it on her: "It''s cold, so you have to dress warmly before you cane out."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I was so frightened by them that I forgot."


    She was crying so hard that she thought something was wrong. She only had time to put on her shoes and ran out to take a look.


    Hurry to see him again: "Why did youe here suddenly? What injuries have you suffered in the past few months? You didn''t hide it from me, right?"


    Seeing her nervous look, Qin Sang felt extremely soft. Regardless of the fact that she was still outside, he hugged her and said softly: "Xiaoyu, I''m back."


    Gu Jinli was stunned, his face was a little red, but instead of pushing him away, he hugged his waist, nestled in his arms, hugged him, and said with a smile: "Well, wee home."


    Hearing her smiling voice, Qin Sang felt more and more peaceful and happy, and he hugged her tighter.


    But when the two of them were hugging each other happily... "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, cool, cool!" The second wolf was so angry that he ran over and dragged Qin Sang away. Bad guy, please let go of my mother.


    "Brother, mother." The big wolf also ran over, took the second wolf''s hand, and went to see Gu Jinli again.


    "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf." Gu Jinli raised his hand, gently touched the big wolf''s face, then pointed at Qin Sang and said: "This is really your father, look, how much you look alike... Come, look at him, and then look at your brother , isnt it simr?


    After hearing this, Qin Sang finally let go of Gu Jinli and squatted in front of the big wolf to let himpare.


    Dng is a smart and calm child who can listen to adults. He looked at Qin Sang and then at Eng... Yeah, it seems like that.


    Gu Jinli saw the little guy''s surprised look and smiled: "They are very simr, right? You are more like your father, you both have dimples."


    She looked at Qin Sang: "Smile."


    Qin Sang smiled obediently... His dimples appeared when he smiled, making him look more friendly to the sun. The big wolf couldn''t help butugh when he saw it. In an instant, the sun was shining warmly, and the father and son looked more and more like each other!


    The two wolves stopped crying. They looked at their father, then at their brother, and shouted: "Ah, quack!"


    Two older brothers.


    Gu Jinli tapped his nose and said with a smile: "It''s not brother, this is daddy."


    Eng''s temper came and went quickly, and Gu Jinli had been talking to them about daddy in the past few months. After he was angry, he quickly recognized Qin Sang, threw his little body into Qin Sang''s arms, and shouted happily : "Pinch!"


    "Hey, Eng is good, give me a hug from daddy. Well, he''s a lot heavier than before. He''s really a little chubby." Qin Sang corresponded with Gu Jinli the next day, so he knew that Eng didn''t know who he was calling, so he called him daddy. It''s a naughty thing.


    Er Wolf was very happy being held by his father, and kept shouting: "Pinch, pinch!"


    "Hey, daddy is here." Qin Sang responded, looked at the big wolf again, stretched out his hand towards him, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, I am really your daddy,e here, let daddy hug you, okay?"


    The big wolf nced at Gu Jinli, and after seeing her nod, he walked towards Qin Sang with small steps, got into his arms like the second wolf, and shouted in a sweet voice: "Daddy."


    Hey. Qin Sang was so happy that he hugged the big wolf and the second wolf. Then he looked at Gu Jinli and said, Little fish, hug me.


    ah?


    Gu Jinli: "What kind of childish request are you making?"


    But she quickly did as he was told, stood in front of him, opened her arms, hugged the child with him, and hugged him too: "I''m satisfied."


    "Well, I''m very satisfied." Qin Sang was very satisfied... He has a wife who loves each other and a lively and lovely child. This is the life he has always wanted. He suddenly kissed Gu Jinli secretly. Although it only touched the cheek, it still didn''t matter. Makes him happy.


    Ah, ba ji ba ji. When the two wolves saw it, they pouted and wanted to kiss it too.


    "Okay, daddy will kiss you too." Qin Sang kissed Eng twice, but Eng disliked him. The little guy pushed Qin Sang with one hand, rubbed his face with the other, and said angrily: "Teng Teng!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It hurts from being pricked by your stubble."


    "It''s daddy''s fault, I''ll go shaveter." Qin Sang said, and went to kiss the big wolf again, twice as well.


    The big wolf was also pricked by his beard, but he didnt dislike Qin Sang. He just felt itchy. He scratched his little face with his little hands and praised Qin Sang: My big wolf is still so good.

 Chapter 2429: spend time with children

    Chapter 2429: spend time with children


    Chapter 2429: Apanying the Children


    The big wolf grinned at the praise. Qin Sang saw it and kissed him again.


    Ah! The two wolves stopped trying to kiss each other.


    Qin Sang went to kiss him again. Thinking that he should treat everyone equally, he went to kiss the big wolf again.


    When the two wolves saw him, they grabbed Qin Sang''spel and shouted, "Paji, Paji."


    Okay, Ill kiss you. Qin Sang went to kiss Eng again.


    Gu Jinli felt like covering his face: "If you keep doing this, you''ll have to kiss me endlessly."


    "It''s okay, just kiss them if they like it." Qin Sang hadn''t seen the two cubs for almost a year. He doted on them and yed a kissing game with them for a while. But the big wolf got tired of it and stopped looking away. When he was asked to kiss her, he reached out to Gu Jinli and said, "Mom."


    Look, the big wolf doesnt want to y with you anymore. Gu Jinliughed at Qin Sang and brought the big wolf over. When the second wolf saw him, he asked her to hug him too: Cool, cool, baba!


    Gu Jinli nodded his nose and said, "No, you can''t just follow what your brother does when you see him do it. We have to have our own style."


    What did you say?


    It was too profound and Eng couldnt understand it, so he continued to shout: Cool, Baba!


    "Little fish, let''s hold the second wolf. I''ll hold the big wolf." Qin Sang carried the big wolf over and handed the second wolf to Gu Jinli. As a result, the second wolf didn''t want Gu Jinli to hold him anymore. He turned around and hugged Qin Sang. Neck, smiling: "Aha, pinch it!"


    Really, Gu Jinli wanted to beat him: "You stinky boy, if you keep doing this, my mother will be angry."


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment and smiled: "How naughty. Come on, I won''t let your mother hold you. You are too heavy. Dad should hold you."


    So as not to tire my wife.


    Afraid that Gu Jinli would be cold, he carried the two cubs directly to the yard: "Xiaoyu, let''s go into the house."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay."


    Chirp, chirp, chirp. The big wolf pointed at the two magpies and shouted.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry about the big wolf. Daqing will catch them and feed them. They won''t let them freeze. Don''t worry."


    The children are still young and cannot understand words that are too long, but dont worry if you say these words a few times, they will understand them. After hearing this, the big wolf stopped calling and headed towards the two magpies that were still flying around. Waving his little hand: "Wave."


    Ah ah, my Zai Zai is so cute.


    Gu Jinli was so cute that he couldn''t help but kiss the big wolf, but the second wolf saw it, and the little guy started kissing them again. Gu Jinli kissed them all the way until he entered the house and gave the second wolf a red bean crystal bowl. After a while, he calmed down.


    He also stuffed the big wolf with a piece of bowl cake and said, "The big wolf will eat it too."


    "Xiaoyu, I''m hungry." Qin Sang held a baby in one hand and opened his mouth to Gu Jinli, asking for a bowl of cake.


    "Eat." Gu Jinli took two more pieces of bowl cake, eating one for himself and feeding Qin Sang with the other.


    Qin Sang took a bite of the bowl cake and said with a smile, "It''s so sweet."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Is it sweet? I didn''t put any sugar. The big wolf and the two wolves are still small, so they can''t eat anything too sweet."


    After speaking, he took another bite of the bowl cake. After making sure that it was just a little sweet from the red beans, he looked at his smile and understood what he meant. He nodded and said, "Well, it is indeed very sweet."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang''s smile deepened, but Eng poked his dimple with his hand: "Ouch, Dudu."


    He looked at the big wolf again with a smile and said, "Quack!"


    The big wolfughed.


    Eng stretched out his hand and gave a quick poke: "Haha, Dudu!"


    Qin Sang was stunned for a while.


    Gu Jinli exined to him: "This is a problem he has had in the past two days. He likes to poke the big wolf''s dimples. I haven''t had time to write to you yet." Qin Sang sighed after hearing this: "It''s so magical."


    From the time when Xiaoyu was pregnant, to the two children slowly growing up in her belly, and then to their birth, from the little ones to the chubby ones they are today, everything was so miraculous that it amazed and moved him.


    He put down the two children and let them y on the kang. He moved forward a little and hugged Gu Jinli again: "Xiaoyu, thank you."


    With her, he knew what it felt like to love someone, and only then could he be a husband and a father.


    Gu Jinli smiled and was about to say something touching when he was interrupted by two Zaizai.


    "Baba!" The two wolves crawled over, took their hands, got in between them,ughed at them, and called the big wolf: "Quack."


    Brother,e on, its fun here.


    The big wolf was sitting next to him, holding a piece of rice cake and munching on it, looking at them. When he saw them looking over, his little body was swaying up and down: "Uh-huh."


    Looking very happy.


    Qin Sang: "...Mother Yu, take them to have lunch and take a nap."


    Hurry and take her away, disturbing him from kissing his wife.


    "Hey, here wee." Grandma Yu came in with the two wet nurses, looked at the two little guys and said with a smile: "Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master,e, let''s go have lunch with Grandma. Steamed eggs and millet cakes are ready. , its delicious.


    But Eng thought that Aunt Yu was going to y hide-and-seek with him, so he took Qin Sang''s hand, covered his eyes, andughed.


    Qin Sang couldn''t understand it at first, but after a while, he understood it and said with a smile: "Eng, you just can''t see Grandma Yu like this, but she can still see you."


    Hearing his father''s voice, Eng pulled Qin Sang''s hand down a little, nced at him, and when he saw Aunt Yuing over, he let out a haha, threw himself into Qin Sang''s arms, and hid.


    Qin Sang felt weak and reluctant to drive the two little guys away, but Gu Jinli picked up the second wolf and handed it to Nanny Lin, and then handed the big wolf to Aunt Yu: "Big wolf and two wolves, be good." Yes, lets go have lunch first, your dad is tired aftering back from the journey, he has to sleep.


    Although Qin Sang didn''t say anything, she knew medical skills and could tell at a nce that he had been rushing here for days. His eyes were bloodshot, his face was a little tired, and his mouth was a little chapped.


    Ah, pinch! Eng quit and wanted to y with his father.


    But Nanny Lin is also good at martial arts, so its useless for him to struggle, as Nanny Lin hugs her tightly: Second Young Master, Nanny Hong has brought the food, lets go and eat.


    After saying that, he bowed to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang, hugged the child and left.


    Ah! the two wolves screamed and struggled, about to cry when they saw it.


    Sanqing hurriedly leaped forward, drew his sword and started to dance. When Eng saw this, he immediately became happy, howling and looking at Sanqing and pping his hands.


    Qin Sang shook his head andughed: "Eng is really a lively character."


    I went to see Big Wolf again and saw that he was also watching Sanqing pping his hands and barking. He was relieved: "Our Big Wolf has be a lot more lively...Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    It is she who makes her two children better and better.


    He closed the door again and hugged her: "The little fish is suffering."


    During the war, she had to take care of her children, take care of her rtives, organize people to deliver supplies and medicine, and deal with those who wanted to take the opportunity to curry favor with and frame the Qin family. It was no easier than him.


    But what he wanted to give her was a day where she didn''t have to do anything, just give orders and everything would be done.


    Gu Jinli blushed and said hurriedly: "Stop hugging me, everyone is outside... Go take a shower, eat and sleep quickly, or I will kick you out of the house."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    He said immediately, but it took a long time before he let go of Gu Jinli and went to take a shower.

 Chapter 2430: Brought someone back

    Chapter 2430: Brought someone back


    Chapter 2430: Bringing someone back


    Ouch! After Sanqing finished dancing with the knife, Eng screamed happily, which startled Gu Jinli in the room. This brat was so good at shouting.


    "Okay, you''re happy now. Let''s go and eat." Gu Jinli walked out and went to eat with Aunt Yu and the others with their two cubs.


    After hearing this, Eng patted his belly and said to Gu Jinli: "Cool, Dudu, Dudu."


    "It''s because I''m hungry, not too much." Gu Jinli corrected him, went into the side room, took the egg custard, tested the temperature, and asked Nurse Hong to feed them after it was no longer hot in the mouth.


    Cake cake. Big Wolf took out the unfinished red bean cake and continued to nibble... He was really a kid who had a beginning and an end.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it, took half of his piece of bowl cake and ate it in one bite: "Let''s eat egg custard and millet cake now. When you wake up, we will eat bowl cake to fill your stomach."


    Da Lang saw that his bowl of cake was gone, and his mouth dropped in embarrassment, but he still nodded and said, "Yeah~"


    "You''re so good. Come on, open your mouth and eat the egg custard." Gu Jinli waited for them to finish eating, and estimated that Qin Sang had taken a bath before he got up and went to the sleeping room to find clean clothes for Qin Sang, and then picked up the medicine box. , go to the bathroom.


    I have to say that the houses of the Qin family are really well built. Each courtyard has six rooms and the house is very spacious. Before they came, Qin Sang sent someone to build a new fire pit. She slept veryfortablyst night. .


    boom!


    As soon as Gu Jinli stepped into the bathroom, he felt the strong wind approaching and immediately threw the medicine box away. Qin Sang had originally wanted to hug her, but now he could only catch the medicine box first.


    "I still wanted to y a sneak attack, but I missed it." Gu Jinli said, his smile faltered, he took the medicine box, closed the door, and pulled him to the soft side of the bathroom: "Sit down, let me take a look at the injury on your shoulder... Arge puncture wound, a crossbow arrow wound, the arrow still has a barb, and you still managed to pull the arrow out alive? Thats great!"


    The wound was very hideous and the scar was raised. If one had cut open the wound and taken out the arrow carefully, the scar would not be like this.


    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Qin Sang hurriedly coaxed her: "Don''t be angry. I was chasing Tuo Gude at that time, so I couldn''t treat the wound properly, but it''s healed now. Don''t worry, Xiaoyu."


    After his hard work, the family was finally reunited. Gu Jinli couldn''t bear to scold him, so he put away his temper and said: "Okay, I won''t be angry anymore, but you have to protect yourself next time, or I will take your kid and remarry." .


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu can''t."


    When she was a child, she didn''t want to get married at all, she just wanted to make money to buynd and be andlord''s mother-inw. Later, she was slowly deceived by him and went home, so she could get married and have children.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "How do you know I can''t do it? If you don''t believe it, watch it slowly after you be a soul, and I will definitely find another one."


    Qin Sang: "That''s impossible."


    "Why?" Gu Jinli pressed the scar of the prating injury on his shoulder. After making sure that the flesh inside was all well-grown and there was no pus hidden, he felt relieved and went to check his other injuries.


    Qin Sang answered her: "Because my soul will drag the person you want to marry to King Yama."


    Childish. Gu Jinli took out alcohol and disinfected and applied medicine to other wounds on his body.


    "I''m serious, Xiaoyu is my wife." After Qin Sang said this, he stopped at the right time... Xiaoyu always thought that he was kind and sunny, and Chicheng was harmless, so he doted on him like a little brother, but He knows very well that he is a domineering person, and no one else can take away what he likes even if he dies!


    "This gold sore medicine will sting a little, please bear with it." Gu Jinli took out a new gold sore medicine and sprinkled it on him... He had a lot of small wounds on his body, which could be treated with medicine. Some wounds were longer, she He took out boiled white cotton cloth and bandaged him.


    "Why is there a wound on his head and it''s bleeding? Is it because I scratched the scab when I washed my hair just now? Does it hurt?" Gu Jinli took out a white cotton cloth, sprinkled medicated powder on it, pressed it on the wound on his head, and then He took a cotton towel and twisted his half-dried hair.


    Qin Sang smiled, feeling the tenderness of her wiping his hair: "It doesn''t hurt. In this battle, the most serious injury I suffered was a prating injury to my shoulder. I''m lucky, so Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with satisfaction: "Well, I have protected myself well this time. I am not angry anymore."


    During the six months since he went to fight, she had been worried that he would be seriously injured. She was woken up by nightmares several times during the night. Fortunately, he was okay. Qin Sang smiled and turned to look at her with a glued look in his eyes: "That little fish wants to give me a reward."


    As he said that, he held her hand, pulled her into his arms, pinched her chin, and kissed her deeply... This kiss got out of hand. He directly took off her clothes and pressed her down. On the soft copse.


    Gu Jinli was startled, seeing that the medicated cotton cloth on his head was about to fall off, he quickly raised his hand to hold it down: "Well, wait..."


    First, take some medicine.


    "I can''t wait any longer." He moved his kiss to her heart, tasting her body greedily and domineeringly... It has been almost a year since the Lantern Festival on the first lunar month. He missed her so much that he missed her so much since he saw her just now. From the moment she arrived, her body has been holding back: "Xiaoyu, I miss you so much, give me...don''t be afraid, no one dares to disturb us."


    Anyway, when Gu Jinli woke up, it was already dark.


    She looked at the candlelight in the room and the dark sky outside, blinked, and when she came back to her senses, she was startled, thinking of the big wolf and the two wolves, and hurriedly tried to get up, but was blocked by the arm across her abdomen. Pressed back.


    Behind her, someone was kissing her: "Don''t worry, little fish, the big wolf and the two wolves have already had dinner and are asleep now."


    Have you all had dinner and gone to bed again?


    What time is it now? she asked.


    "It''s just after Xu time." Qin Sang stretched out his long arm, took a bowl of water from the table beside the kang, and helped her up: "Drink some water."


    Gu Jinli was very thirsty, so he drank all the water in the bowl by the mouth of the bowl. When he noticed that his body was a little cold, he frowned and looked down, there was a bang, and he hurriedly hid under the quilt.


    "Ha." Qin Sang put down the bowl, hugged her, smiled, kissed her blushing cheek, and said, "We already have children, why are we still so shy?"


    Gu Jinli red at him: "I''m happy!"


    My face is red, what can I do?


    besides


    ~


    "I''m hungry."


    She was really hungry, she didn''t even eat lunch.


    "Xiaoyu, wait, I''m going to get the food." Qin Sang felt distressed when he heard the rumbling of her stomach. He put on his clothes and went to the outhouse to get the food that was baked on the kang.


    By the time he entered the house carrying the food, Gu Jinli was already dressed.


    The movement was so fast, Qin Sang smiled, moved the table to the Kang, set the food, and handed her a bowl of egg and meat soup: "Eat this at night, it will be good for digestion."


    Gu Jinli was very hungry. After eating egg and meat puree soup, he also ate three steamed buns, a bowl of chicken soup, and some side dishes.


    Qin Sang was frightened. Seeing that she wanted to eat the bowl cake, he quickly stopped her: "Don''t eat it. I''m hungry for two meals. If you eat too much at once, your stomach will be ufortable. Eat again tomorrow."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli could only put down the bowl of cake and asked him why he appeared in Yongfeng County.

 Chapter 2431: Afraid of being punished by God

    Chapter 2431: Afraid of being punished by God


    Chapter 2431 Im afraid Ill be punished by God


    "Shouldn''t you stay in Longshan Mansion and wait for us to pass? Is Longshan Mansion okay if youe here like this?" she asked.


    "It''s okay. Brother Luo is here to guard her. I can find time to pick you up." Qin Sang was afraid that she would be cold, so he got up and took a cloak and tied it on her before sitting down to eat again.


    Gu Jinli felt relieved when he heard this: "Although Brother Luo is crazy, he is very capable. With him in charge of Longshan Mansion, he will be fine."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this... In fact, Brother Luo was dissatisfied when he came to pick up Xiaoyu, mother and son this time. He felt that his status was different now and he shouldn''t take such risks.


    But he said that if he could be harmed easily after he had taken charge of the northwest, it would only prove that he was ipetent and left the matter to Luo Ying. After traveling for half a month, he finally saw Xiao Fish and two children.


    but


    I brought an important person back.


    Gu Jinli was stunned and asked: "Who is the important person?"


    Qin Sang wanted to tease her. After taking a sip of chicken soup, he said deliberately: "A very handsome man."


    Handsome, can be described by both men and women.


    Gu Jinli nced at him, understood what he meant, and asked sincerely: "You said that because you want me to act jealous for you?"


    Haha, Qin Sang was amused by her andughed out loud. He kissed her and said, "My little fish is so cute."


    Gu Jinli smiled, fearing that he would get offended, so he quickly pushed him away: "What''s so cute about it? I''m not a child. You have to eat well."


    He asked him again: "Who is that handsome man?"


    "Your cousin, Zi Chexing." Qin Sang had already written to Gu Jinli to tell Gu Jinli that his uncle and grandpa of the Fei family were not dead and had be the Qingma King: "He came here this time to see what Da Chu''s side is doing. The Qingma Wang family''s attitude is that if Chu Chu is benevolent, he would be willing to go to Beijing alone to face the saint."


    Very lonely and brave, but also very sincere.


    Then he said: "But my uncle said that even if Qingma County and Huyang Countye back, they will change with the situation. If Emperor Jingyuan or his sessor bes unkind in a few years, they will also turn against each other, which will make us feel guilty. number."


    Gu Jinli: "Yeah, I know. My uncle almost came back this time, but you can''t keep suffering. If you suffer too much, you might as well be the King of Green Horses."


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this, and said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will protect my uncle and the others, and our two families will support each other in the future."


    If Emperor Jingyuan or his sessor wants to destroy the Qin family again, there will be trouble on the side of King Qingma.


    If the Green Horse King is swallowed too hard, he wille forward to help.


    In short, within twenty years, the power of both of them cannot be reduced too much, otherwise they will be fish and meat.


    "I won''t let you or the big wolf and the two wolves suffer the same hardships that I suffered." Qin Sang assured her that he was not a fool and would never let the Qin family suffer the disaster of annihtion again.


    Gu Jinli felt reassured: "I believe you."


    He asked him again: "Where is my cousin now? When should I take my child to see him?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "He is outside the city. He said he wanted to y with those noble gentlemen for a few days and explore the background of various families in Dachu... Xiaoyu doesn''t need to go see him. He said he woulde to see you."


    "Okay." Speaking of rtives, Gu Jinli thought of cousin Yu and asked, "Can I see cousin Yu and Brother You when I go to Longshan Mansion this time?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "As you can see, Brother Luo has already gone to the mountain to pick them up. I came here after seeing them... Brother Luo took good care of Cousin Yu."


    He is almost thirty years old, but he is still as beautiful and gentle as he remembers, and his smile has a sweetness. It can be seen that although my cousin has suffered hardships, she is happy to follow Brother Luo.


    "Brother You is very smart and has a good body. He has always been thinking about Big Wolf and Two Wolves. He made grapefruitnterns for them and said he would give them to them... Brother Luo taught the craftsmanship of grapefruitnterns, and the little guy actually learned it. He is a handy person. I can also make it, and I will make it for you during the Mid-Autumn Festival next year.     I couldnt make it in time for the Mid-Autumn Festival this year.


    Qin Sang told her a lot of things. Gu Jinli looked at him with her cheeks raised and listened carefully. It wasn''t until midnight that the two of them fell asleep again.


    Early the next morning, the entire Yongfeng County exploded.


    I heard that Mr. Qin Xiaohou came to the county, is it true?


    "It''s true. I heard that he entered the county town yesterday morning. Many people saw it. He led hundreds of elite soldiers in armor and swords and entered the city majestically. Luo Qianhu personally greeted him!"


    It is precisely because Lord Qin Xiaohou has entered the city that therge team did not set off today and will continue to stay in Yongfeng County to rest and recuperate. Otherwise, they should have set off early this morning.


    Hey, it seems that Mr. Qin Xiaohou is really here. What is he here for?


    What else can I do, of course Im here to pick up Mrs. Qin!


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible...traveling across a whole city just to pick up my wife? Mr. Qin Xiaohou has no shortage of women in his current position."


    "Zheng Laosan, please shut up. If Mr. Qin Xiaohou hears this, he will kill you. Whoeveres to Long''an Mansion doesn''t know that Mr. Qin Xiaohou likes Mrs. Qin the most, and the Qin family does not ept her. Concubines rules.


    "What? The Qin family has no rules about taking concubines, who did you listen to?" Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao heard this just as they were about to enter the city, and they were frightened and asked questions quickly.


    The man replied: "Who did I listen to? This is a rule set by the Marquis of Qin when he was still alive. Many people know it. The Marquis of Qin himself also said that we must follow the ancestral precepts and not take concubines. Collect beauties!


    What kind of **** ancestral teachings is this?


    Isnt it just for the sake of wealth and beauty that men work hard for? With this kind of ancestral precept, descendants will have no motivation to fight.


    But the Qin family has such ancestral precepts, so how will they act next?


    "What should we do?" Mrs. Cao asked, pulling Mr. Cao''s sleeve. They hurried into the county town because they heard that Mr. Qin Xiaohou suddenly came. In the name of taking Gu Fuya''s family to see Mr. Qin Xiaohou, they asked Xie Jianing Hands on.


    Sir, there are too many people here. We might frighten the horse. Lets go to the city first. Seeing that Mr. Cao was about to speak, the coachman quickly interrupted him.


    Mr. Cao nced at him and said, "You are right, go to the city first."


    "Yes." The coachman responded. After they were seated, he drove towards the city.


    On the other carriage, Gu Fuya was very happy: "Qin Xiaohou is so kind to Xiaoyu. It seems that Xiaoyu girl will not be wronged by my concubine."


    After she learned about Qin Sang''s identity, she had been worried that Qin Sang would divorce his wife and marry another man. She was relieved when she heard that Mr. Qin Xiaohou came specially to pick up Gu Jinli.


    But you are too happy because your daughter is being plotted against.


    The coachman knew that Mr. Cao and his wife were anxious. After Mr. Cao pulled the clothes off his back twice, he finally said: "It''s still the same, Mr. Cao."


    Still as usual?


    Master Cao was shocked when he heard this. He thought about it carefully and finally understood it... Yes, it doesn''t matter whether she is a concubine or not. What that person wants is to use Xie Jianing to destroy the trust between Qin and Gu. .


    As long as Xie Jianing does this, it will be done.


    After Mr. Cao came back to his senses, he was no longer in a hurry. He rubbed his hands and smiled maliciously... Hey, after that little girl Xie Jianing is used up and breaks up with the Qin and Gu families, he will be able to take advantage. Take that little girl as my concubine.


    I have to say that Ning Ji, or the Yin family, chose Mr. Cao to do this. It was a mistake. What can such a greedy person aplish? I am afraid he will be punished by God in the end!

 Chapter 2432: Throw into the lake

    Chapter 2432: Throw into theke


    Chapter 2432: Throwing into the Lake


    Bang, Mrs. Cao pped Mr. Cao and said angrily: "Why are youughing? Are you making a wrong idea? I tell you, if you dare to ept new people again, I will fight with you."


    An old -fashioned product, also the dream of being a groom officer, should you be shameless? !


    Mr. Cao was very angry, but the coachman coughed outside, so he could only suppress his anger and said: "Madam, you are worrying too much. I am already a grandfather, how can I still think about recruiting new people? There is no such thing as Son. I thought that Longshan Mansion was in dire straits, and our family might be able to take advantage of this opportunity to do some business and restore the family business, so I felt happy andughed out loud."


    Smelly bitch, stop arguing. We are a kind-hearted and benevolent family. If you make such a noise, aren''t you going to ruin this status?


    Mrs. Cao still remembered that their mission on this trip was to suppress their anger and stop arguing with Mr. Cao.


    The carriage drove all the way towards Qin''s house in the city, but there were too many people on the road. They all came to see Qin Sang after getting the news. The Cao family''s carriage drove for half an hour before arriving near Qin''s house.


    The ce where Qin''s house is located has been surrounded by a group of soldiers. There are checkpoints at the intersection and only those who have orders can enter.


    "Everyone, please stop. If you want to see General Qin, register first. Someone will take you to wait. However, General Qin is very busy now. Whether you can see him today or not is different. If you are willing to wait, just register!" Yao Baihu! He shouted loudly, feeling a little helpless that everyone came to see Qin Sang.


    Your Excellency came to Yongfeng County to pick up his wife. Now he is reunited with his wife and two young masters. The sudden influx of these people to disturb him will only make him unhappy.


    After hearing this, the noble gentlemen were a little unhappy, but the stewards of each family shouted: "We can wait as long as we are willing to wait!"


    "I am the steward of the Yao family in Beijing. This is a post from the Yao family. Please help me register." The steward of the Yao family was smart and took the lead in taking out the post to register.


    Yao Baihu received the post and handed it to Master Yan: "Uncle Mao, take a look."


    Master Yan, whose real name is Mao, is the chief steward of the Qin family. He is very familiar with the posts and family seals of each family in Dachu, and he can tell the authenticity at a nce.


    Uncle Mao took it, checked it, and said, "It''s true. Register for inspection and ask Manager Yao toe in."


    "Yes." Xiong Da responded, registered immediately, and then arranged for people to invite Manager Yao into the checkpoint... He was loyal enough and had done well in errands in the past few years, so he was arranged to learn his skills from Uncle Mao.


    "Please go to Manager Yao." A soldier came over and took Manager Yao to the side to wait: "Please wait a moment. People are being delivered in batches. It''s too slow to deliver them one by one."


    I understand, there are too many people, and its tooborious to deliver them one by one. Manager Yao smiled, standing nearby, drinking tea and waiting.


    He Chengjin was the second to submit the post: "This is the post from a man in Qianshan County."


    L Bai is also here.


    From the Sheng family in the capital.


    From the Lords Pce of Pingyong County!


    Sheng Rui and Chi Shiyi also came, and they have been in love and killing each other until now.


    Mr. Cao wanted to curry favor with Lu Bai and the others, so he quickly got out of the car and signed up: "We are from the Cao family of Longshan Prefecture. We are escorting Gu Fuya''s family to reunite with Mr. Qin Xiaohou."


    With these words, he was quickly invited into the level.


    There were many people, and Lu Bai and Gu Fuya''s family took the lead. In the blink of an eye, they gathered the masters of ten mansions, and four soldiers sent them to the house opposite Qin''s house.


    Mr. Cao frowned and asked, "Why are you here, little brother? Shouldn''t you be going to Qin''s house?"


    The general said: "The female rtives live in Qin''s house. It is inconvenient for so many outsiders toe in and out, so General Qin ordered people to clean the house opposite and receive you all here."


    He also exined: "This is the house of the Luo family, which is rted to the Qin family."


    Luo Ying had a good rtionship with Qin Ji. The two traveled back and forth between Longshan Mansion and the capital many times, so Luo Ying bought the house where his family stayed along the way near Qin''s house.


    Chi Shiyi eximed: "Luo''s house? Oh my God, this is the house of the gangster Ying Ye!" Bang, Sheng Rui kicked him and cursed: "Shut up if you can''t speak, what a gangster, this Its the house of the Luo family, the former Minister of War!


    Yes, yes, Im sorry, I made a slip of the tongue. Chi Shiyi quickly apologized.


    "Dear guests, I am Zhang Zhong. I have been ordered by General Qin to entertain you all. Pleasee in." Zhang Zhong followed Qin Sang back, and General Situ was also there with him to receive the guests.


    Everyone, pleasee in. General Situ said with a smile.


    Its time to work. Lu Bai went in first.


    But Mr. Cao and the others didn''t want to go in, so he said to General Situ: "General, we are here to reunite Gu Fuya''s family, should we enter Qin''s house?"


    Everyone who came to Longshan Mansion knew that the Gu Fuya family were rtives of the Qin and Gu families, and the Cao family were the great benefactors of the Gu Fuya family. Master Cao thought, since all the benefactors are here, the treatment must be twice as good. Bar.


    However, he thought too much.


    General Situ shook his head: "General Qin came here to reunite with his wife and children. I don''t want others to disturb Qin''s house today, so let''s wait at the Luo family''s house together."


    ah?


    Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao were shocked.


    Master Cao pointed at Gu Fuya''s family and said, "Do they have to wait too? She is Qin Gu''s aunt, an elder."


    Hehe, General Situ smiled, and said the same thing: "Everyone, please go into Luo''s house and wait, or go back first and wait until tomorrow."


    Havinge here, there is no reason to go back. Mr. Cao can only apologize and say: "General, calm down, I am ignorant, let''s go to Luo''s house and wait."


    He took Gu Fuya and his family into Luo''s house.


    The Gu Fuya family was a little scared... Could it be that they had done something wrong, so Mr. Qin Xiaohou was unwilling to see them as rtives?


    But their family has been honest since they recognized each other, and they didnt dare to do anything excessive.


    It''s true that Gu Fuya''s family didn''t do anything, but the Cao family has asked Master Cao to publicize his kindness to Gu Fuya to everyone. Every time he talks about saving Gu Fuya''s family, he always talks about Gu Fu. Ya is Gu Jinli''s aunt, and Gu Jinli''s father has been favored by his grandfather and grandmother since he was a child.


    There is a strong intention to use kindness to coerce Qin Gu and his wife.


    After Qin Sang learned about this, he decided to give the Cao family and the Gu Fuya family a warning and help them see the situation clearly!


    Gu Jinli also told Qin Sang about Xie Jianing''s strangeness and his guess. He knew it well and reassured Gu Jinli that he would solve the matter soon.


    Luo''s house is also veryrge. Since Gu Fuya''s family is rted, Zhang Zhong specially arranged a courtyard for them, right next to the study courtyard: "Aunt Gu, as long as the adultse over, they will definitely meet your family, please don''t worry."


    Gu Fuya said hurriedly: "There''s no rush, there''s nothing for us to do. We can wait. Let Mr. Qin Xiaohou go and take care of the big things first."


    "Thank you for your understanding, aunt. I''m really busy. I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you untilter." Zhang Zhong added: "There are no women in this house. If you are bored, you can go to the backyard garden for a stroll. There are evening chrysanthemums there. , its still blooming, its very beautiful.


    After speaking, he gave Gu Fuya a token and said, "This token can be used in Luo''s house without any obstruction, but you have to return it to me when you leave Luo''s house."


    "Hey, thank you very much." Gu Fuya took the token with both hands, looking a little afraid to take it.


    Zhang Zhong nodded, left the courtyard, and took away the two soldiers guarding the courtyard.

 Chapter 2433: can you marry me

    Chapter 2433: can you marry me


    Chapter 2433 Can you marry me?


    After Zhang Zhong left, Mrs. Cao smiled and said, "Sister Gu, I haven''t seen the military camp''s token yet. Can you show it to me?"


    Gu Fuya didn''t take the military camp token, her hands were shaking. After hearing this, she quickly gave the token to Madam Cao: "Madam, please take a look."


    As soon as Mrs. Cao took the token, Master Cao took it away: "It is indeed a military token. Look at the characters, lines, patterns, and mechanism buckles on it. It is so exquisitely made that no one else can imitate it." of."


    Mr. Cao looked at the token again and again, praised it again and again, but refused to let go. Finally, he put the token away and said, "I will return the token to Mr. Zhang when I get back."


    "...Yes." The Gu Fuya family was grateful for the kindness of the Cao family. Although they felt that this was not good, they still agreed.


    Anyway, the token will be returned to Zhang Zhong after leaving Luo''s house, and Mr. Cao will wait for Mr. Qin here with them, so nothing will happen.


    But Gu Fuya''s family was wrong. Even if Mr. Cao and his wife did not leave here, they could still call Xie Jianing.


    Mrs. Cao said: "Sister Gu, your girl Ning lives with Mrs. Qin. You can''t see her often now. Why don''t you take advantage of the opportunity and ask your girl Ning toe and see you?"


    this?


    Gu Fuya''s heart was moved... Xiaoyu Yatou''s identity was different. For the safety of her and her two children, she usually didn''te out to see people. If they wanted to see her, they had to inform them first.


    In order not to cause trouble to Xiaoyu Yatou, Jia Ning did not take the initiative to see them along the way. Xiaoyu Yatou called them, so she brought Jiaxi over to see them.


    His father, what do you think? Gu Fuya asked Xie Pingzi.


    Since Xie Jianing is feeling a little strange during this time, Xie Pingzi also wants to see his daughter to see if she is feeling better?


    However, he worriedly asked: "Will it trouble the military masters of the two houses too much? There are many noble peopleing today, and the military masters on both sides are very busy."


    Its not good if they continue to cause trouble.


    Daughter-inw Yu said: "Dad, what''s the trouble? Didn''t the militarymander just say that our family can walk around in the house? He also gave the token and went directly to the opposite house with the token to let him know. The military man guarding the gate over there can just go in and tell my sister toe over."


    He added: "If you two find it troublesome, then my husband and I will go over there."


    Mrs. Yu looked at Xie Jingxian and said angrily: "Ms. sir, I''m not talking about you. You are the eldest son. You should handle this kind of thing to reunite the whole family for your parents. How can you let my aunt do it first? Those who dont know think you are not close to Sister Ning.


    After saying these words, Xie Jing first said: "Mom and dad, let me call my sister. We haven''t seen each other for half a month."


    Sister Ning didn''t know what was going on and didn''t like to see them anymore. Every time she would just send a message saying that she was fine and they were pressuring her, so she asked Jiaxi toe see them.


    It was so abnormal that he was afraid that something would happen to Sister Ning.


    "Okay, go ahead and tell them. If they are too busy to report, don''t pester them." Gu Fuya exined that Xiaoyu was very busy, and the Gu family''s family status was much lower than that of the Qin family. She He didn''t want to cause trouble to Xiaoyu and earn the disdain of Mr. Qin Xiaohou.


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Xie Jing took the token and went out.


    Xie Jingmin and the Xie Jing family wanted to follow, but they were stopped by Mrs. Yu: "Don''t go. It will be troublesome if there are too many people going. I can just follow you. You take good care of your parents."


    After saying that, he ran away quickly.


    The gatekeeper knew them, and the two of them left the house easily and went to the opposite side to talk about the matter.


    The person guarding the door opposite was Mr. Wu. He was an acquaintance. After hearing this, he said, "You go in and wait."


    "Hey, thank you, Mr. Wu." Mrs. Yu took Xie Jingxian into Qin''s house and waited in the front yard.


    But after waiting for a long time, Xie Jiaxi came out: "Brother and sister-inw, you are here. I miss you so much. Where are uncle and aunt?"


    Xie Jingxian smiled and said: "They are apanying Mr. Cao in the house opposite, waiting to see Mr. Qin Xiaohou, but he can''te over." Ms. Yu disliked his nonsense and asked directly: "Jiaxi, why is your sister Jianing not here? Come? What is she doing?"


    Xie Jiaxi said: "I''m learning to distinguish medicinal materials, saying that this is a good craft. If I learn to collect and bake medicine, I won''t have to worry about food and clothing in the future."


    He added: "But I don''t like to identify medicinal materials. There are too many medicinal materials. It''s troublesome and boring to identify them. It''s better toe and chat with my brother and sister-inw."


    Mrs. Yu had no time to listen to her nonsense, so she took her hand and said, "Let''s go, take my sister-inw to find your sister Jia Ning."


    Xie Jingxian hurriedly stopped her: "Ms. Yu, stop, is this a ce where you can break in?"


    Mrs. Yu was angry: "I''m a woman, or a rtive, and I don''t have a knife on me. How can I still hurt Mrs. Qin? Besides, Jia Ning hasn''t seen us for a long time, aren''t you worried? I''ll go in and take a look. If You can rest assured that she is fine."


    You are right, Xie Jing hesitated first.


    Yu took the opportunity to run away and asked Xie Jiaxi to lead the way. She found Xie Jianing and said as soon as they met: "Jianing, why don''t youe out to meet my brother and sister-inw when they are here?"


    He then said to Xie Jiaxi: "Go and find some food for my sister-inw. She is hungry."


    After sending Xie Jiaxi away, she grabbed Xie Jianing and said, "Our family and Mr. Cao''s family are in the house opposite. You go over and see them all so that your parents can rest assured."


    He looked around again and whispered: "Mrs. Cao said that you must go there this time. If you don''t go before dark, you will be ruined if she gets angry."


    Xie Jianing was shocked, his face turned pale, and he looked at Mrs. Yu: "You, what do you know?"


    Yu said: "I don''t know anything, I just want to help spread the word."


    Mrs. Yu was not stupid, she knew there was something going on inside, but she was smart enough not to ask. After collecting the check, she came over to help pass on the message... Anyway, it didn''t sound like there was anything wrong with her words. If something really happened, she could pretend to be confused, no. ept the ount.


    "Sister Ning, sister-inw is leaving first, please remember to go there." After Mrs. Yu finished passing the message, she went to find Xie Jiaxi. After taking a sumptuous meal, she returned to the front yard and said to Xie Jing: "I saw Sister Ning. Seemingly nothing happened, I said I would go over to see my parentster, so lets go over and wait.


    Xie Jingxian: "Sister, are you really okay?"


    Mrs. Yu rolled her eyes at him and said, "What''s wrong with following Mrs. Gao? It''s just that her family dotes on her too much and makes her pretentious."


    Xie Jingxian was angry: "Shut up, is this what you, a eldest sister-inw, should say?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I was wrong, let''s go quickly." The situation in her husband''s family has been rising recently, and Mrs. Yu also has a good face towards Xie Jingxian, and will take the initiative to admit her mistakes.


    Xie Jing listened first and took Mrs. Yu back to Luo''s house opposite.


    But Yu and the others waited from morning to afternoon, and it was almost dark, but Xie Jianing never showed up.


    Gu Fuya became worried and asked Ms. Yu: "Boss, wife, is Jia Ning really okay?"


    Mrs. Yu said: "It''s really okay. I''m living well. The clothes I wear are made of better materials than those of my aunt!"


    Seeing how Xie Jianing was dressed today, she was so jealous that she wanted to take off Xie Jianing''s clothes and wear them herself.


    Gu Fuya: "But why didn''t shee? Could it be that you were angry with her privately, so she wasn''t willing toe to see us?!"


    Ning Yatou used to be the most obedient to her family members and was never indifferent to her family members. What happened now? Gu Fuya couldn''t figure it out, she was so worried that she wanted to cry.

 Chapter 2434: Catch

    Chapter 2434: Catch


    Chapter 2434 Caught


    Mrs. Yu felt a little guilty. She had just threatened Xie Jianing today, but she said firmly: "Mother-inw, my daughter-inw knows that she made mistakes in the past, but now she has changed. If you are still not satisfied, you can''t use me so unfairly." ah."


    After speaking, he started sobbing aggrievedly.


    Xie Jingxian said: "Okay, mother just asked casually, don''t cry. The most important thing now is to go over and ask my sister if everything is okay."


    Gu Fuya nodded: "Boss is right, let''s go and meet Jianing."


    Mr. Cao hurriedly stopped him: "Is it possible that you are thinking too much? Your Ning Yatou is living in the same house with Mrs. Qin and Mrs. Gao during this period. There is no chance that something will happen. You should wait a little longer. Maybe She came over quickly."


    Mrs. Cao also said: "Yes, Sister Gu, there are so many noble people here today, we can''t cause trouble to Mrs. Qin. Let''s wait. If she hasn''te after half an hour after dark, how about we go look for her again?" "


    Gu Fuya was afraid of causing trouble to Gu Jinli and causing her to quarrel with Mr. Qin Xiaohou. After thinking about it, she agreed: "...Then let''s wait a little longer."


    Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    Mr. Cao said again: "I''ll go find Axiang and ask him to wait outside. If you see your girl Ninging out, bring her here quickly. Don''t worry."


    "Master, no need to trouble you, I''ll go." Xie Jingmin said, and he had already ran out.


    Mr. Cao did not pursue him, because his words were the same to anyone who heard them. After hearing this, Yin Axiang knew how to stare at Xie Jianing and threaten her not to talk nonsense.


    Two quarters of an hourter, it started to get dark. Xie Jingmin came back. Xie Jianing came in with him. He shouted happily: "Mom, dad, my sister is here!"


    After hearing this, Gu Fuya hurriedly ran out. When she saw Xie Jianing, she rushed over to hold her hand and looked her up and down by the light of thentern in the corridor: "Ning Yatou, are you okay? If you have something to say, don''t hide it. , otherwise the family will not be able to eat or sleep well and worry about you every day."


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing almost cried, but she held back her tears and said, "Mom, I''m fine... I just had a chance to learn something useful recently, and I want to study hard so that I can have a craft to make a living in the future."


    Gu Fuya: "Is that true? You didn''t lie to your mother, did you?"


    Xie Jianing: "...It''s really like this, mother, don''t think too much about it."


    He also talked about the things he had recently learned about ounting, identifying medicinal materials, identifying jade articles, new embroidery methods, and seeing the patterns of auspicious clouds: "It was all taught by Mrs. Gao and the maids around my cousin. Not everyone has the opportunity to learn these skills. Yes, if my daughter has such an opportunity, she will naturally have to study hard, so she doesnt have time to see you."


    Gu Fuya was shocked and said: "This is too much to learn. Just pick one or two things and learn them. Don''t be greedy for more. If you don''t know enough, it will be useless."


    Xie Jianing nodded: "Yes, my daughter will think carefully about it after she goes back and choose two things to specialize in."


    Mrs. Cao smiled and said: "Jia Ning is good-looking and has a cousin like Mrs. Qin. How can I make a living by learning these crafts? I can just find a good family and marry her and be a young mistress."


    Xie Jianing felt sick when she heard Mrs. Cao''s voice. She avoided her attempt to touch her and handed a food box to Gu Fuya: "Mom, my daughter has brought you some fresh meat and vegetables. You can try it."


    "Hey, okay, let''s try it." Gu Fuya said again: "Soldiers have just brought us food. We are not hungry. Don''t give us these good things in the future. This ce is upied by soldiers and thieves. In the past few years, everything has been in short supply, and there are so many soldiers and rtives to support, so your cousin and his wife are not well off either."


    "Yes, my daughter knows." Xie Jianing responded. After sitting with his family for a quarter of an hour, he stood up and said, "Mom, it''s dark, and it''s hard for my daughter toe out for too long. I''ll go back to the house opposite first, so that my cousin and Mrs. Gao won''t have to worry about it. Worry."


    Gu Fuya said: "Sure, let your eldest and second brothers take it to you. You didn''t bring Jiaxi here. We are worried about iting from a girl''s family."


    Xie Jianing refused: "No need, Mom, just across the street, so close, and everyone knows me, no one dares to do anything to me."


    Except the Cao family and his wife!


    Sister Gu, you guys eat first, Ill just go and deliver Jianing, by the way, what about... Mrs. Cao said a little embarrassed, covering her stomach.


    This posture indicates that a person has three urgent needs but is embarrassed to speak out.


    Gu Fuya said hurriedly: "Hey, I''m sorry, madam."


    "No trouble." Mrs. Cao looked at Xie Jianing: "Let''s go, Ning Yatou, Auntie can''t hold it in anymore."


    After saying that, he left the yard first.


    Xie Jianing felt sick for a while before following him.


    After waiting outside, Mrs. Cao didn''t hide it, grabbed her, bit her ear and said: "Qin Xiaohou wille over after dinner. You take the opportunity to meet him and let him pay attention to you. Finally, I''ll put your mind at ease with this good side." He added: "As long as this thing is done and you are exposed, forget it, otherwise I can''t guarantee that the old guy will be drunk. Go outside and talk nonsense.


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing''s stomach churned and he vomited. He was so disgusted that he vomited a mouthful of sour water.


    Mrs. Cao hurriedly stepped aside and said angrily: "What did you do, you almost spit on me."


    I want to kill you!


    If she hadn''t trusted this poisonous woman, she wouldn''t have gone there to take a shower that night. As a result, in the middle of taking a shower, Mr. Cao rushed in, looked at her naked, and wanted to attack her. She won''t survive!


    You plotted against me just to get me to do this? Who are you? Why are you nning so hard to harm..."


    Mrs. Cao saw that Xie Jianing''s voice was getting louder and louder. She was afraid that she would attract people, so she quickly interrupted her: "Please keep your voice down. Do you want your parents to cry to death for you when they know this?"


    He supported her again and whispered: "Jianing, this is a good thing for you. If you win the favor of Mr. Qin Xiaohou, you will have nothing to worry about in your life."


    "Shameless, he is my cousin-inw." Xie Jianing cried. She no longer pursued the matter of being exposed. Why didn''t the Cao family let her go? If she is asked to seduce her cousin''s husband, what should she do?


    My cousins family has taken care of my grandpa and grandma for ten years. She cant repay kindness with enmity!


    Mrs. Cao smiled: "What''s wrong with my cousin-inw? There are so many things in this world where two sisters serve the same husband."


    He then said: "Stop being so annoying, just do what I say. No matter if it seeds or not, I won''t me you. But if you don''t obey, your parents will have to die for your sake."


    Gu Fuya and his wife still love their daughter very much. If they know about Xie Jianing and think that the Cao family is their benefactor, they will definitely not take revenge and feel sorry for their daughter. The only thing they can do is to die to apologize to her daughter. .


    Xie Jianing didn''t speak, just cried.


    Mrs. Cao patted her on the back and said, "Jianing, you are a filial and smart girl, you know what to do."


    After telling her the road where Qin Sang would pass, he turned around and walked into the courtyard.


    Xie Jingmin was worried about Xie Jianing and stood at the door of the courtyard watching. However, it was dark and far away, so he could not see clearly. He could only vaguely see Mrs. Cao and Xie Jianing standing together and saying something.


    Madam, what did you say to my sister? Xie Jingmin asked.


    Mrs. Cao was startled by him. She patted her heart and said, "I didn''t say anything, just some women''s matters... Didn''t Jia Ning learn to recognize medicinal materials? I asked her what medicinal materials can cure dysmenorrhea."


    These words frightened Xie Jingmin so much that he turned back to the courtyard.


    Mrs. Cao smiled proudly, haha, the young boy still wants to stare at her? I cant scare you to death!


    Xie Jianing nced towards the yard and vaguely saw Xie Jingmin''s figure. She was afraid that her family would know her troubles, so she hurriedly turned around and ran away.


    But not long after walking, I heard someone shouting loudly: "Master Qin Xiaohou is here, Master Qin Xiaohou is here!"


    In the front yard, the lights were brightly lit immediately, and the nobles who had been waiting in the front yard all day rushed here immediately.


    Xie Jianing was very scared, fearing that she would bump into Qin Sang and do something harmful to others, so she hurriedly turned around and ran towards the backyard.


    I dont know how long I ran, and I came to a garden with blooming chrysanthemums and arge reflectiveke... At this moment, Xie Jianing seemed to see his way out, wiped away his tears, and rushed towards theke.


    There was a popping sound, which startled Wu Liudong... He threw himself into theke, it was too impulsive!


    There was no way, Xie Jianing couldn''t die, he could only take off the cloth bag from his waist, put it on the shore, plunge into theke, quickly swim to Xie Jianing''s side, put his arms around her neck, strangled her, and pushed her towards Tow from shore.


    Xie Jianing didn''t drink much water. Wu Liudong almost fainted because she was strangled. Theke water was too cold and she was shivering.


    Seeing this, Wu Liudong quickly opened the cloth bag thrown on the shore and took out a marching cloak: "Put it on."


    He said again: "Thank you, Miss, what happened to you? Just tell me."


    It''s impossible not to say it. The Cao family''s sess tonight is all because of the adults'' fault. We didn''t expect you to throw yourself into theke, and you did it so neatly without any hesitation.

 Chapter 2435: Yin family Wang family

    Chapter 2435: Yin family Wang family


    Chapter 2435 The Yin Family and the Wang Family


    Xie Jianing was still confused and didn''t hear his words clearly. She just saw his face through the light of the stone pirmp on the shore: "...You are Mr. Wu who is next to Young Master Cao. Why are you here? You are here to help the Cao family to keep an eye on him." Touching me? Donte over here!


    Xie Jianing was frightened and hid behind her, holding on to her cloak and crying: "Why don''t the Cao family let me go? Why don''t they want me to die? Everything will be over when I die."


    She no longer has to endure the humiliation of living, no longer has to be afraid of the Cao family, and no longer has to face the copse of her parents when they know the truth.


    "I rescued you, but did I go wrong?" Wu Liudong got angry and pointed at her again: "Tell me, you dared to throw yourself into theke, why didn''t you dare to stab the Cao family with a knife? You can die, but you can''t. You have to be so cowardly, you have to toughen up and take revenge before you die, so that your life will not be in vain, do you understand!"


    "Revenge? Revenge?" Xie Jianing shook his head: "I can''t take revenge. If I take revenge, my parents will know about me... My parents have suffered a lot while escaping from famine. In order to beg for food, they knelt all the way and begged countless times. No one would give me a soybean, and I was beaten andughed at... I finally managed to live a life of food and clothing, and found my rtives. I can no longer let them suffer because of my ruin."


    Wu Liudong felt helpless. He pulled out his big knife, dinged it, and pierced the knife deeply into the ground. He then took out his dagger and struck it twice. After Xie Jianing was shocked out of his wits, he said: "Are you awake? Don''t do it when you are sober. What do you mean by talking nonsense like this? What on earth happened to you? Lets make it clear first.


    He threatened her again: "Speak quickly, if you don''t tell me, I will go to your parents now and say that you were forced tomit suicide by the Cao family."


    "No!" Xie Jianing was frightened to death, grabbed Wu Liudong''s hand, and begged: "Please, don''t tell my parents, they can''t bear it."


    Wu Liudong: "How do you know they can''t stand it? They are people who have escaped from the famine. They have never seen anything? Stop talking nonsense and tell me quickly what happened to you."


    Say it, grandma, otherwise Im afraid I wont be able to bear it anymore and Ill use severe torture in the military to extract a confession from you!


    Xie Jianing was stunned for a while, then let go of his hand and hid back.


    Wu Liudong looked at him and sneered. He was someone who had fought with soldiers and thieves. If he really wanted to harm her, there would be no use hiding anywhere.


    However, Wu Liudong knew that coercion alone was not enough, so he softened his tone and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Xie, I am not sent by Young Master Cao. I am sent by the Qin family to keep an eye on the Cao family and prevent them from using the Qin family''s name." Im here to make money.


    He added: "The Cao family has made a lot of rumors recently, saying that their family is the great benefactor of the Qin and Gu families, and they intend to use your family to ckmail the Qin family and eat at the Qin family for the rest of their lives. The only way to solve this matter now is to arrest them. The Cao familys leverage, so dont die first, tell your story, and kill the Cao family before we talk.


    Finally, I would like to say: "If you hold back and don''t say anything, you will allow the Cao family to eat the Qin and Gu families for the rest of their lives. Mrs. Qin''s family has taken care of your grandpa and grandma for ten years. Do you want to repay kindness with enmity?"


    Isnt it very kind?


    OK, then Im going to tell you a favor, but you cant just refuse to open your mouth, right?


    "No, we can''t let the Cao family live in my cousin''s house for the rest of their lives!" Xie Jianing shook his head repeatedly.


    Wu Liudong: "Then tell the truth quickly. Only after knowing the evil done by the Cao family can we think of a way to destroy the Cao family."


    Xie Jianing was silent for a while, and finally told her that Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao had teamed up to deceive her, let her be exposed, and use this scandal to force her to seduce Qin Sang.


    Wu Liudong asked quickly: "Is it just being looked at? Didn''t he do anything else to you?"


    Xie Jianing: "...Mr. Cao wanted to kiss me, but Mrs. Cao was guarding the door. When she heard the sound, she rushed in, and there was nothing else."


    But this is disgusting enough. "Damn, you two old beasts who im to be benevolent, your family trusts them so much, and they actually teamed up to plot against you. Don''t worry, we will avenge this revenge for you, and we will never let the Cao family have an easy time!" Wu Liudong cursed Mr. Cao and his wife. After a while, he scolded Xie Jianing again: "And you, you are really a coward. Is this a thing worth seeking death for? How many girls in the northwest have been harmed by bandits, but people still live well."


    Telled about Tang Ling in Tangjiazhuang again.


    Xie Jianing was shocked when he heard this... The thieves are really beasts, they locked up a girl and caused trouble!


    "Isn''t she much worse off than you? But she is still living well, and she is married to a Xiaoqi who knows her past. Now that Xiaoqi has been promoted, she is pregnant, and they are about to be parents. "


    However, it was rted to Tang Ling''s reputation. Wu Liudong hid the names of Tang Ling and Yao Wan, and only talked about this incident and Tang Ling''s bravery.


    "Really? That''s great. I hope she will be healthy and have a long and prosperous family." Xie Jianing shed tears after hearing this, and was very happy for the girl Wu Liudong was talking about.


    Wu Liudong said: "So this is nothing to you, stop seeking death, live a good life, expose the Cao family''s n, and don''t let the Cao family use your family to harm people again. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, thank you." After being half scolded and half enlightened by Wu Liudong, Xie Jianing finally figured it out, but she was still worried about her parents'' copse after knowing the truth. She looked at Wu Liudong and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Wu Liudong: "What do you think I do? I''m handsome?"


    Xie Jianing quickly lowered his head and looked at Wu Liudong, who was suffocating: "What do you have to say? Just say it. It''s not good for you to hold back your words and not say them. If you don''t change it, you will definitely suffer a lot for the rest of your life."


    Xie Jianing also felt that it was not good for him to be like this. He should be as brave as that girl. He gritted his teeth, looked up at Wu Liudong and said, "You, can you marry me?"


    Wu Liudong looked confused: "..."


    What did you say?


    Am I deaf or are you crazy?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Xia Jianing lowered his head again and said, "I, I heard Aunt Lan''s talk about you, saying that you are from the northwest, and that your family died in the war, and you were married, but your life is not good, your wife is dead. . You, if you dont dislike me, can you marry me... If I dont get married quickly, my parents will worry about me to death.


    "So you sold yourself to me for the sake of your parents? Then you are too ridiculous." Wu Liudong said, then corrected: "Don''t listen to Mrs. Lan''s nonsense, the gossip she said is all added fuel and jealousy, I just We were engaged, and my ex-fiance was not dead, but her family had suffered enough from the war. After finding a way out, the whole family moved out of the northwest and went to live with rtives. I wanted to stay and avenge my family, so I broke up with her family. Got engaged."


    ah?


    Is that so?


    Xie Jianing was stunned when she heard this. She dared to mention this because she thought Wu Liudong was a widower. Now that she learned that he had never been married, she quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know. I don''t deserve it."


    Wu Liudong was angry again: "Why are you apologizing again? It''s not your fault. This problem needs to be corrected."


    Xie Jianing: Oh, okay.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There was a sound of tapping the scabbard. Daqing and Xia Zhang came out and looked at Wu Liudong: "Wu Xiaoqi, have you said enough? Hurry up and put Miss Xie in ce and go arrest the Cao family."

 Chapter 2436: If you dare to send, dare to receive

    Chapter 2436: If you dare to send, dare to receive


    Chapter 2436 If you dare to give, you dare to ept


    I asked you to make excuses, not to chat. When you heard that girl said that she wanted to marry you, you went crazy with joy and forgot that you still have serious things to do?


    Wu Liudong blushed a little and said hurriedly: "Let''s make it clear. It was the Cao family and his wife who plotted against Miss Xie. They grabbed her and asked her to harm the adults... But this matter shouldn''t be that simple, because the Cao family and his wife have no reason to do this. Yes, there must be a mastermind behind them..."


    Wu Liudong suddenly paused and thought of the rtives of the Cao family: "Car driver, hurry up and arrest Yin Axiang. He is the driver sent by the Yin family. If there is someone behind the Cao family, the first person to be suspected is the Yin family!"


    Daqing was shocked and shouted into the darkness: "Go and arrest people!"


    "Yes!" A voice came from the darkness, and a dozen figures rushed out and disappeared quickly.


    Xie Jianing was shocked when he saw it.


    Daqing said: "Miss Xie, I''m sorry. It was the adults who asked us to do this. I told you that something is not right with you. We must find out, otherwise the Qin family may have trouble in the future. Now that the matter is clear, don''t worry, the Cao family will definitely Being punished, your reputation will be preserved as much as possible.


    In fact, it was Gu Jinli who first noticed something was wrong with Xie Jianing and secretly sent someone to keep an eye on Xie Jianing. He would say that it was Qin Sang''s idea. It was Qin Sang who was afraid that Xie Jianing''s reputation would not be preserved and Gu Fuya''s family would me Gu Jinli, so he put the idea on him.


    In this way, even if Xie Jianing''s reputation was ruined, they would not dare to me him if he gave Gu Fuya''s family ten courages.


    Xie Jianing was stunned, but she still said: "Thank you."


    Wu Liudong smiled and said: "Miss Xie, go with Daqing to change into dry cotton clothes, you will get sick if you do this."


    "Many, thank you very much." Xie Jianing''s face turned red and he was shaking when he thought about how he had gone crazy and begged Wu Liudong to marry him.


    Wu Liudong knew that she was embarrassed, so he didn''t stay long. He called Xia Zhang: "Let''s go and arrest the person. Daqing will take care of Miss Xie."


    Its better to stay with the girls family.


    After saying that, he picked up the cloth bag and saber and left first.


    Xia Zhang nced at Daqing, didn''t wait much, and immediately followed Wu Liudong... Wu Liudong had men under hismand, plus the other Liu Xiaoqi, Daqing''s men, and You Xi''s men beside Young Master Cao, they quickly The Cao family, Yin Axiang, and all the servants of the Cao family were put under control.


    Xia Zhang, on the other hand, took his servants to guard the backyard and did not let today''s guests wander around. Therefore, almost no one knew about the arrest of the Cao family.


    The guests have no time to pay attention to the Cao family now. They are crowded in the study room in the front yard to see Qin Sang.


    However, many people did not dare to speak. The reason was simply because Emperor Jingyuan''s imperial edict had not yet arrived. They were afraid that if they were too polite to Qin Sang, Emperor Jingyuan would settle ounts with their families.


    Lu Bai saw what these people were thinking and stood up first. Just as he was about to salute Qin Sang, Chi Shiyi took the lead and said excitedly: "Master Qin Xiaohou, I''ve finally waited for you. This is Chi from the Lord''s Pce of Pingyong County." Come to visit on November 11."


    He also said: "The Little Marquis of Qin drove away the bandits, protected the country of Chu, recovered three cities, and became famous in the world. Chi admires him very much. Please ept Chi''s worship."


    Speaking, he bowed his head to the end.


    Everyone present looked at him. Unexpectedly, Chi Shiyi, who had always been afraid of trouble, was the first to show up.


    Lu Bai followed up and said: "Master Chi is very right. The achievements of Qin Xiaohou have benefited the country and the people, and their achievements will be extended to future generations. Please ept some worship."


    Speaking, he saluted Qin Sang.


    And what he said was to remind those who were still watching that with Qin Sang''s achievements, as long as Emperor Jingyuan was not crazy enough to fall unconscious, it would be impossible to attack him. Manager Yao said: "The man from Qianshan County and Young Master Chi are both right. Even the old ve of Qin Xiaohou is impressed by his contribution. Please ept my thanks."


    After bowing, he reported his family name to his master.


    Then Sheng Rui announced his family status and said some kind words.


    Seeing this, the other noble gentlemen finally couldn''t help it anymore and started talking one after another, but Qin Sang had no time to listen to their ttery, he only said: "This is not the result of me alone, but the result of the unity of all the soldiers. If you are really grateful, Just give some affordable supplies to the soldiers and their families."


    Damn, do you need something? !


    Half of the people present were scolding her in their hearts, but half of them admired Qin Sang even more.


    Chi Shiyi was the most impulsive. He patted his chest and said: "Tell Mr. Qin Xiaohou that I have written to my grandfather and asked him to raise supplies and send them to the soldiers and rtives here... There may not be much, but there must be some. !


    Some noble gentlemen and government officials almost wanted to tear him apart after hearing this...Are you going to be such a loser? You started to fawn before the imperial edict was issued. What if His Majesty''s madness worsens and he really doesn''t help the Qin family reverse the case? Not only did your family donate supplies in vain, you may also be considered an aplice!


    There were also some people who were making calctions in their hearts. After probably calcting the ounts, they gave Qin Sang a promise: "Master Qin, the soldiers worked hard to protect everyone from the disaster of war. They deserve to be treated generously. We are willing to donate supplies." .


    Qin Sang finally smiled: "Thank you for your generous donation."


    Tsk, dont mention it, this Qin Mu looks really good-looking when he smiles.


    The noble young master was immediately moved and made up his mind for his sister. Young Master Lian was afraid that Qin Sang would be snatched away, so he was the first to say: "Qin Xiaohou has made great achievements. In addition to giving you an official title, your majesty will also give you a title." I should also give you beautiful rewards.


    Qin Sang smiled, but this time his smile was as cold as a knife: "If your Majesty really sends you a beautiful gift, I will definitely ept it..."


    Oh, he said in public that he wanted to pick up a beauty. It seems that the ancestral precepts of the Qin family are nonsense. He came here specifically to pick up the Gu family, and it was just a show.


    However, Qin Sang had not finished what he said: "The soldiers have worked hard, and many of them are widowed and unmarried. The beauties sent by your Majesty should be rewarded first."


    He then looked at the noble princes and the stewards present, and said, "If you send beauties, Qin will ept them, but no matter what her background is, she will be sent to the women''s tent in the military camp to reward the soldiers."


    After speaking, he looked at them and gave them a smile that made them scared.


    The princes who wanted to let Qin Sang exchange his wives were all frightened. After being frightened, they became very angry... Qin Mu was so presumptuous that he dared to do this to a girl of their family status. Treating women as prostitutes and seeking death. Are you seeking death? Do you really think that their wealthy family has no one left? !


    The Young Master of the Zhen familyughed, looked at Qin Sang, and said: "Qin Xiaohou is really Liu Xiahui at that time. I admire you very much. But when your Majesty gives beauty to a person like you, he must choose ady from a famous family, or They are high-ranking female officials in the pce. Would Mr. Qin Xiaohou dare to send such beauties to the female tent in the military camp?!"


    Qin Sang said: "If Mr. Zhen doesn''t believe it, you can send some of your sisters over, or select some noble girls from the Zhan family. Qin will promise to make it for you."


    Qin Sang had already checked out these noble sons. The Zhen family was rted to the Zhan family by marriage, and the Zhan family had been hiding since the uncle-nephew scandal. This time, it seemed that they couldn''t bear it anymore and sent their inws, the Zhen family, toe. Wade in the water and try the depth.


    Zhan Er almost caused the marriage between brother Luo Wu and his eldest sister to fail. Neither he nor Xiaoyu had a good impression of the Zhan family. Now they need to scare the monkeys, and Mr. Zhen bumps into him. Of course he won''t be polite.

 Chapter 2437: All recruited

    Chapter 2437: All recruited


    Chapter 2437 All moves


    Qin Mu, you are so impudent! Mr. Zhen was furious. He did not expect Qin Sang to dare to say such cruel words.


    Qin Sang sneered: "You don''t believe it. I tell you the truth and you get angry again. You are obviously looking for trouble on purpose!"


    After saying that, he pped the sword directly on the table with a bang and looked at Master Zhen.


    His eyes were as sharp as a razor. Not only Mr. Zhen, but also some people present were frightened.


    Mr. Fang hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Qin Xiaohou, please calm down. Zhen Er is just a dandy. He can''t speak. Don''t argue with him."


    Then he turned around and scolded Mr. Zhen: "And you, you can''t vent your anger on Mr. Qin Xiaohou just because you are unhappy. Mr. Qin Xiaohou is a great hero in the war, is he someone you can get angry at? Why don''t you apologize quickly! "


    Mr. Zhen had long been frightened to the point of weakening his legs by the long knife on the table. This knife followed Qin Mu to drive away the bandits and killed countless people. He did not want to be the next dead soul, so he immediately grabbed the step and apologized. : "Qin Xiaohou, please calm down. I was the one who said something rude. Please forgive me."


    Seeing that he was honest, Qin Sang said: "Master Zhen, please sit down."


    He patted the saber on the table again and said: "Don''t worry, I am a reasonable person and will not use the knife on my own people casually. But if someone wants to be unreasonable, cross the bottom line, and do things that harm others and themselves, then Thats another matter!


    He said this to everyone present, especially those who were thinking about changing his wife.


    Some people present knew very well what the bottom line of Qin Sang''s words was. They were very scared for a moment, and cold sweat broke out on their backs... Qin Mu was too protective of the Gu family. It seemed that the matter of exchanging his wife should not be done too hastily. I have to write another letter home to discuss it with my family, lest I have to leave my daughter behind and still not get a good deal.


    However, Qin Sang''s words were too strong and they were a little ufortable and really scared, so no one dared to speak for a while.


    Lu Bai could onlye out to smooth things over again: "After several years, Brother Qin is still so attached to love and justice, I admire him very much."


    He also told everyone about Qin Sang''s stay in He''an Mansion, letting them know that Qin Sang would not do anything to them as long as they did not seek death.


    Qin Sang nodded in agreement: "The man from Qianshan County is right. Qin also knows what you mean bying to Longshan Mansion. He also understands that you are eager to see me because you want to ask for permission. Today I will put all the permission for you." here."


    "First, the Qin family will not be disloyal to Da Chu first. This is what my father and ancestors said when they were still alive, and I will follow it."


    But if Emperor Jingyuan or his sessor finds trouble, this promise will be void.


    Second, the Qin family only guards the border and does not participate in other battles.


    So those who want to persuade him to fight for the position, or want his help to fight for the position, can rest. The Qin family will not ept it.


    Third, since you have arrived in the northwest, you must abide by the rules of the northwest. Anyone who breaks the rules will be killed regardless of his origin.


    "Fourth, the ancestral precepts of the Qin family are not to take concubines or ept beautiful women. I, Qin Muhui, will abide by it. Don''t even interfere with my ancestral precepts of the Qin family. You can''t afford to take care of it!"


    He just wants to live a good life with Xiaoyu, so no matter what your purpose is, don''t cause trouble. I''m not a prostitute, and I won''t sleep with whoever you want me to sleep with!


    Fifth, the Northwest Army had a rule in the old days. Those who abandon their wives who are useless will never be reused!


    This rule was made by Qin''s father after he took charge of the Qin family and gained prestige in the Northwest Army. As for why his grandfather''s generation didn''t make it, it was because that generation was all scumbag, including Emperor Jingwu.


    As soon as these words came out, half of the people present almost jumped... You don''t want beauties yourself, but you also want to block our way of using beauties to win over other generals. Qin Mu, don''t go too far!


    But Qin Sang ignored them at all and continued: "Qin said everything that should be said at once. Please remember it and don''t forget it."


    If you forget, big trouble will happen.


    After finishing speaking, he pped his palm on the saber, startling everyone present, and then moved. By the time everyone reacted, he had already put the saber back on his waist and walked to the middle of the study.


    Wait a minute, where is Mr. Qin Xiaohou going?


    Qin Sang: "Go home." He then said, "It''s gettingte, so you should go back and rest early."


    Ah, is this the end? We''ve been waiting for you all day, and you''re leaving less than half an hour after arriving? !


    Qin Sang:


    I didnt make you wait.


    Qin Sang looked at Lu Bai and said: "The men from Qianshan County can continue to defend the people''s grievances in the northwest. As long as it is verified to be true, the Northwest Army will help you arrest the people."


    Northwest has been greatly harmed by Xu You in recent years, and many cases have urred. It is time to clean up and clean up.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qin Xiaohou!" Lu Bai was very happy and felt reassured. It seemed that Qin Sang really had no intention of rebelling. He asked Xin Jianjun again: "Is Mr. Jianjun okay?"


    Some time ago, after Xin Jianjun received a letter from Longshan Mansion, he hurried to Longshan Mansion with a group of people. He didn''t know what the matter was in such a hurry.


    After hearing this, the others hurriedly asked: "Yes, Mr. Qin Xiaohou, how is Supervisor Xin''s army?"


    I wont be killed by you, right?


    Killing the supervisors sent by His Majesty, this is irond evidence of rebellion!


    Qin Sang said: "The army is in Longshan Mansion, so Xin Jianjun naturally has to rush to Longshan Mansion to supervise the whole army."


    He added: "I met Supervisor Xin when I came here. He wrote a personal letter and gave me a person to prove that he was safe and sound."


    He gave the letter to Lu Bai and called in the boy next to Supervisor Xin.


    Lu Bai showed the letter to Mou Fang.


    Mou Fang was Zhong Huan''s confidant. He was very capable and knowledgeable. He recognized the seal of the Supervisory Army on it. After looking at it carefully, he said: "It is indeed an autographed letter from Supervisor Xin... In addition to the big seal, it also bears the private seal of the Xin family." , and number.


    Every letter from the Supervisory Army will be numbered, from one to nine, and after nine, then two to nine, and so on. There are special booklets in the military camp, the yamen along the way, and the capital to record the numbers to ensure that they are not Miss a letter, ensure that no one can forge it, and ensure that if the supervisor is kidnapped, the Yamen and the capital can discover and rescue it in time.


    Xin Supervisor Jun''s servant said: "Master Supervisor Jun is very kind. He will rush to Longshan Mansion to fulfill the responsibility of supervising the army and do something that is a great good thing for the imperial court. Please, please rest assured."


    This great thing is about going to see the King of Green Horses. However, this matter still needs to be discussed. We cant reveal too much yet, lest some peoplee to ruin this great thing.


    "What''s the big deal?" The noble master and the stewards of each family asked anxiously.


    But the young man said: "It''s a secret. I''ve already given it to Your Majesty. Now I''m waiting for news from Your Majesty. Please don''t embarrass me."


    Emperor Jingyuan was still very good at scaring people. After hearing this, everyone didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    By the time they put this matter aside, Qin Sang had already left, and the young masters and stewards of the various families were very disappointed: "My family has prepared a post, but I haven''t given it to Qin Xiaohou yet!"


    Don''t give it to me. Qin Sang won''t go if I give it to him. He doesn''t have time to act with these people. He wants to go home to be with Xiaoyu and his children.


    "Everyone, it''s gettingte. Please follow me. The soldiers will **** you back to your residence." General Situ spoke, but Qin Sang had already disappeared. These people could only leave in anger.


    The guests were still being sent off in the front yard, but the Cao family and his wife in the back yard could no longer bear the torture and did everything.


    "Don''t cut it off, we really only know so much...Ah!" Mr. Cao was crying as his skin and flesh were cut off several times.


    But he only said that the Yin family asked him to do this. As for why? He has no idea.

 Chapter 2438: search and punishment

    Chapter 2438: search and punishment


    Chapter 2438 Search and Punishment


    Mrs. Cao could no longer bear the punishment and fainted.


    But at this time, if she wanted to faint, it would be a dream.


    Uncle Mu Tong performed the acupuncture on her himself, and soon woke her up. He stuffed a pill into her mouth, hit her chin and neck twice with his hand, and Mrs. Cao swallowed the pill. Went down.


    "This pill can keep you awake, but it will be extremely harmful after the effect wears off. I advise you to take all the medicine you know so that you can get the antidote as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer you stay awake, the greater the harm will be. At your age, you will have to report to the underworld for up to half a year!"


    What!


    Mrs. Cao was frightened and cried: "Give me the antidote...ah!"


    After the pill woke her up, the pain intensified, and Mrs. Cao exhaled in pain before she could finish her words.


    "There is no antidote. If you don''t confess honestly, we have many harsher punishments." You Xi said with a smile, but to Mrs. Cao''s ears, it was theughter of an evil spirit.


    You Xi pointed at Young Master Cao again and said, "Keep beating him. If he doesn''t confess, he will be castrated. Anyway, the Cao family still has two bastards, and they will never be heirs."


    "No, don''t castrate me, I don''t have a child yet!" Young Master Cao was pretending to be dizzy. When he heard this, he was so frightened that he almost peed. He hurriedly cried to Mrs. Cao and Master Cao: "Mom and Dad, what do you know? What, tell me quickly, if you dont tell me, I will be a eunuch, woohoo!


    Mr. Cao didn''t say anything. He just said, "I''ve told you everything I know. Ask, ask your mother."


    After finishing speaking, he screamed in pain again, obviously not wanting to talk anymore.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cao was so angry that she spit out a mouthful of blood foam at Mr. Cao and cursed: "Old beast, I know you don''t care about the boss. I tell you, if the boss is castrated, your two **** will also die. , cough cough cough!


    I was scolded so much that I choked on the blood foam in my trachea.


    You Xi was toozy to listen to the couple''s quarrel: "Mrs. Cao, are you going to tell me or not? If you don''t tell me, you will be castrated."


    Mrs. Cao still wanted to stretch her arms to see if You Xi really dared to castrate Young Master Cao.


    You Xi smiled, looked at her, then at Mr. Cao, and said: "You two seem to regard us as negotiable government officials, but we are not government officials or soldiers, but dead soldiers, and dead soldiers. Bargaining, you think your life is too long!"


    After saying this, he turned around and said: "It''s time to ride!"


    "Yes." Erxi immediately took off Master Cao''s pants and raised the short knife in his hand high...


    Seeing that the dagger fell without mercy, Mrs. Cao was so frightened that she shouted in horror: "Ah ah ah, stop, say, I will say anything!"


    Erxi tilted his wrist, and with a whoosh, the short knife cut into Young Master Cao''s thigh, causing blood to flow. Young Master Cao thought he had really been castrated, screamed in surprise, and fainted from fear.


    "Boss!" Mrs. Cao was so frightened that she stretched her neck to see if Master Cao had been castrated: "Show me, show me him quickly!"


    You Xi turned Master Cao around so that Mrs. Cao could see Master Cao''s injuries clearly, and then said, "Hurry up and tell a lie, and your son will be an eunuch."


    "Yes, yes, I must tell the truth." Mrs. Cao cried until she almost died. In the end, in order to save Master Cao, she told everything she had hidden: "It was indeed the direct descendants of the Yin family who asked us to do it, and it is true that we did not I know why they did this, but I know there are people behind the Yin family."


    The second young master of the second wife of the Yin family in the Northeast has a concubine who was once a maid of the Wang family, a prominent family in the Northeast. If the Yin family did not do this, it must have something to do with the Wang family.


    Mrs. Cao is still a bit smart. She knows that she is a married daughter of a side branch who fled with her husband''s family and returned to her natal family. Not only was she not rejected, but she was still taken care of by her direct branch. There must be some big conspiracy behind this. Behind the conspiracy, there are often big interests. Her family, including the Yin family, had no benefits for the Wang family, until the Yin family asked them to return to the northwest, and until they learned that Gu Fuya''s family were rtives of Qin Xiaohou. , the couple discovered the clue.


    At the beginning, they were very excited, thinking that they could get into the Hou family through Gu Fuya''s family, and they also wanted Young Master Cao to take Xie Jianing as his concubine, so that the two families could be inws, so that the Cao family could better absorb the blood of the Qin family.


    They were not happy for a few days. Yin Axiang poisoned them and the couple vomited blood.


    But they did not die. Yin Axiang gave them the antidote and said: "This is a lesson for you, let you know whose hands are your lives? If you don''t want to die, just do as I say."


    After that, Yin Axiang asked the couple to find evidence of Xie Jianing and forced Xie Jianing to seduce Mr. Qin Xiaohou.


    The reason why they were able to seize Xie Jianing was not only Xie Jianing''s trust in their benefactor''s identity, but also the contribution of Yu''s sister-inw.


    Yu robbed Xie Jianing''s bathroom, so she had the opportunity to take Xie Jianing to another room to take a bath, and Mr. Cao could easily break in.


    He also told the story of how the couple asked Mr. Yu to deliver the message tonight.


    Woo woo woo, thats all I know, not a single lie... Please, let us go. Mrs. Cao begged You Xi.


    Mr. Cao was reluctant to speak at this time and said: "What she said is true. Little brother, please let us go. We will give you three hundred taels of silver notes as reward."


    With two snaps, You Xi pped Mr. Cao twice: "You are a piece of trash who is afraid of death. He hasmitted the most sins, but he pushed a woman out to block the knife. A beast like you, even if you don''t die, it is a waste of food!"


    Food has always been in short supply in the northwest. The thought of having to use food to feed such animals made You Xi heartbroken.


    "Keep an eye on them." You Xi confessed, then left the room and went to the real torture chamber to find Yu Ping.


    You Ping is tortured Yin Axiang. The origin of this Yin Axiang is not simple, but Youping is very powerful. The punishment used is to break the bones. Yin Axiang''s hands and feet were broken inch by inch with a special knife and hammer. Yin Axiang was tortured to the point of death.


    Finally it was a move.


    He is not the real Yin Axiang, but a dead man raised by the Wang family. Beforeing to the northwest, he reced Yin Axiang''s identity and was sent to the Cao family to keep an eye on the Cao family and his wife.


    And there was a group of people who followed him to the northwest: "He, they are also dead soldiers...hiding in the team as returning civilians...now that the incident has failed...they may have run away...the master has orders...they will note to save me." Wouldnt even risk killing me


    So it was impossible to use him as bait to lure the group of people over and catch them.


    Thats not enough, keep talking! You Ping asked again what false identities those people used, and Yin Axiang spoke out despite the severe pain.


    "Transfer people and encircle and suppress them immediately." You Ping did not dare to dy, so he gave the order first, and then went to see Qin Sang and told him the matter.


    Qin Sang felt that there were not enough manpower, so he asked Zhang Zhong to lead elite soldiers to go out of the city overnight to search for suspicious returning people on the pretext of searching for details: "Keep one alive so that he can go and demand justice from the Wang family."


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong epted the order. He made many achievements and had more troops at his disposal. He took a thousand soldiers to search. He was also good at adapting and blocked many noble gentlemen who came to ask questions. .


    The dead men led by You Xi and Uncle Yu also left the house and went to search and round up those people.

 Chapter 2439: Divorce

    Chapter 2439: Divorce


    Chapter 2439 Divorce


    Qin Sang took the confession and went to the courtyard where Gu Fuya''s family had stayed.


    Gu Jinli had alreadye over. When he saw himing, he quickly got up and came out and asked, "Have you found out?"


    Qin Sang nodded, smiled at her and raised the confession in his hand: "It''s all here, go in and take a look."


    Mr. Qin Xiaohou, what happened to my sister Ning? Gu Fuyas family also came up and asked in a trembling voice.


    The Cao family and the Yu family were dragged away in this courtyard, so they already knew that the Cao family was arrested for harming Xie Jianing. They were shocked and couldn''t believe that the Cao family, their great benefactor, would do anything to harm his family.


    After being shocked, he became afraid again, fearing that Xie Jianing would be harmed too badly by the Cao couple.


    See for yourselves. Qin Sang put the confession on the table.


    Xie Pingzi and his two sons both knew how to read, so they gathered around to read.


    Seeing that the Cao couple and the Yu family conspired to trick Xie Jianing into the bathroom and let Mr. Cao take a look at Xie Jianing, and when Mr. Cao wanted to cheat on Xie Jianing, Xie Pingzi couldn''t bear it anymore and started crying and scolding: "Asshole, Mr. Cao Why do you want to harm Sister Ning like this? Why do you do this to our family? Arent we loyal enough?!"


    The family was grateful for the great kindness of the Cao family. Although they did not sign a deed of sale, they treated themselves as ves and had no trust in the Cao family. However, the Cao family actually harmed his only daughter behind his back.


    Gu Fuya was already crying so much that she pped herself several times: "It''s all my fault. I only scold her for being bad to the Cao family. How could I know that she has suffered such injustice!"


    Beasts, these beasts from the Cao family, Im going to kill them!


    Gu Fuya''s temperament is still a bit like that of the third grandma. After learning the truth, she no longer regards the Cao family as benefactors and wants to avenge her daughter.


    Gu Jinli stopped her: "Aunt Fuya, you don''t have to dirty your hands, this old beast will definitely not survive."


    Speaking, he looked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang gave Gu Fuya a promise: "This thief will die."


    "Really?" Gu Fuya was very grateful, but soon she became worried again: "Will it cause trouble to you? After all, it is a human life."


    The Qin family is on the cusp of the storm and is being watched by so many people. If this matter is caught and made bigger, then Qin Xiaohou and Xiaoyu will be in trouble.


    Qin Sang said: "In the Chu criminalw, the bad guys who are innocent are executed. The so-called bad guys are innocent, not just for doing the whole thing, but also for deliberately nning to expose the unmarried women."


    If you are not careful, you can still go to the Yamen to argue, but if you do it intentionally, you will be severely punished. The reason for the severe punishment is that women''s reputation has been valued as much as life since ancient times, and when Da Chu wrote the criminal code, it was at the beginning of the troubled times. An, there are many evil people running rampant, so heavy codes must be used, so the Feng family added this one.


    "So just relying on the criminalw, the person named Cao will die. But Aunt Fuya, don''t worry, we will try our best to preserve cousin Xie''s reputation."


    Xiaoyu said that women are in trouble, and it is best to preserve Xie Jianing''s reputation to avoid having a hard time in the future, so he does not n to use criminalw to kill Mr. Cao.


    "...Thank you, Lord Qin, thank you!" Gu Fuya was so excited that she almost knelt down to Qin Sang, but was stopped by Gu Jinli, but Gu Fuya said to Xie Jingxian and Xie Jingmin: "Kneel down and kowtow to Lord Qin. .


    "Yes." The two brothers knelt down and thanked Qin Sang without saying a word.


    Xie Jing''s family was not here, and he was taken back to the house opposite to settle down... The less people know about this, the better.


    After his sons thanked Qin Sang, Gu Fuya said again: "Xiaoyu, let me go and see Jianing."


    Xie Jianing was very afraid of facing her parents, so she was ced in another courtyard by Daqing. Now she is apanied by Gao Lei... Gao Lei has a lot of scriptures and can enlighten people, and he is not the closest person. Xie Jianing faced her , the pressure in my heart is not that great. Gu Jinli said: "Aunt Fuya, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to ask. If Cousin Ning agrees, you can go there... What she fears most is your copse after knowing the truth. Before she is ready to see you, she''d better go first Dont go there.


    After hearing this, Gu Fuya cried again: "It''s my fault. If I hadn''t been telling the Cao family that I would repay my kindness even if I risked my whole family''s lives in this life, she wouldn''t be like this."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want her to continue crying, so he said: "Aunt Fuya, let''s settle the Yu family''s matter first."


    Yu is also an aplice.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present looked at Xie Jingxian.


    Xie Jing didnt speak for now, he lowered his head and remained silent.


    Gu Fuya knew that his son was in trouble, so he looked at Xie Pingzi.


    Xie Pingzi hasn''t spoken much since he got married. Most of the time at home, Gu Fuya makes the decisions. But this time, he spoke up and said to Xie Jing: "Brother, I know you can''t bear it. After all, we are a husband and wife. But being unworthy of a wife has ruined three generations. Mrs. Yu has made mistakes again and again, which has harmed her family members. It shows that she does not regard us as her rtives at all. She will be nice to you recently because your cousin-inw is the little Marquis... Dad is not She is a cruel person and will not send her to the official position, but you must divorce her. You cannot have such a daughter-inw in your family!"


    As he spoke, Xie Pingzi shed tears: "Back when you were fleeing famine, your sister was so young and it was so difficult to see her family. She secretly told us that we should sell her to buy food for our family... She has always been so sensible. , Mom and Dad have already been sorry to her once, and we cant let her feel cold again... If you still want to live with the Yu family, then break off the rtionship, and you go back to the Northeast with her, and we will stopmunicating with each other in the future."


    Xie Jingxian cried when he heard it, and finally spoke, "I want to meet Mrs. Yu. I will make a decision after meeting her."


    This is because I still have extravagant hopes.


    "Okay." Qin Sang shouted outside: "Come here, send him to see Yu."


    "Yes." Daqing came in and took him to the room where Yu was imprisoned.


    Mrs. Yu was arrested and imprisoned alone, not with the Cao family. She guessed that the Cao family had done something bad, but she didn''t know that the Cao family had confessed. When she saw Xie Jingxianing in, she cried and shouted: "Ms., sir, sir." You are finally here, did I do something to offend the Qin family, so the Qin family locked me up?"


    She cried so hard that she looked weak and harmless, but what she said made Xie Jingxian extremely disappointed.


    He helped Mrs. Yu up, sat down with her, and asked, "Did you do anything to disgrace your family? For example, did you harm Jianing?"


    Yu quickly denied it: "My lord, I was wronged..."


    "Don''t deny it in a hurry." Xie Jing interrupted her first, looked at her deeply, and said, "This is our business, you should think it through before answering."


    this?


    Mrs. Yu had never seen Xie Jingxian like this before, and she felt a little scared... But she had been favored by Xie Jingxian since she married her, because she was Mrs. Cao''s niece. The Xie family was grateful for the kindness of the Cao family and gave her to her. She served her like an aunt, and Xie Jingxian always tolerated her making things difficult for her, so she was lucky.


    "Ms., don''t listen to the nonsense said by the Cao family. I have never done anything to disgrace my family. Don''t look at me. I am usually very arrogant, but I have always treated Jia Ning as my own sister and have never harmed her... Hey, my husband, go ahead. Where?!" Before Yu could finish her words, Xie Jingxian stood up and left, and she quickly grabbed Xie Jingxian.


    Xie Jingxian turned around, nced at her, and said: "Xiaozhi, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t want it... I escaped from the wilderness and met all kinds of people. I didn''t care about you before. It wasn''t because I was stupid and couldn''t see. Instead of expressing your reluctance and contempt, I sincerely respect you, do you understand?"


    However, his respect has always been worthless in Yu Xiaozhi''s eyes.


    Xie Jingxian took out the banknote given by Gu Dalin from his body and gave it to her: "Take it, it will be enough for you to live in the Northeast. Someone will send the divorce letter to you after the yamen stamps it."

 Chapter 2440: You two are a perfect match

    Chapter 2440: You two are a perfect match


    Chapter 2440 You two are a perfect match


    "A letter of divorce?" When Mrs. Yu heard this, she finally became anxious and grabbed Xie Jingxian''s hand to prevent him from leaving: "What did you say, sir? Who do you want to divorce? Are you kidding me, haha."


    Xie Jingxian looked at her and said slowly but firmly: "I''m going to divorce you. From now on, you will no longer be my wife, Xie Jingxian."


    After saying that, he went to break off Yu''s hand and broke it open after a few hard strokes. But before he could take a step, Yu grabbed his hand again and said, "You are kidding. You must be joking. How could you divorce me?" ?


    How kind you are to me, just like a ve serving your master, how can you be willing to divorce me? !


    "I''m not a person who jokes about life-long events. Let go." Xie Jingxian went to break Yu''s hand again.


    Mrs. Yu was anxious, hugged him and said: "Fake, you can''t divorce me...Did your parents-inw force you to do this? Or did Mrs. Gu ask you to do this? I am your wife, you should listen to me Yes, believe me, why would you believe others?!"


    Xie Jingxian frowned at her and said, "Yu Xiaozhi, it''s my idea to divorce you and it has nothing to do with anyone else, because I don''t want to marry a vicious woman who harms my family but doesn''t recognize her."


    Mrs. Yu became angry and shouted: "I told you that I never harmed Jianing. It was the Cao family who did it. Why don''t you believe me?"


    Xie Jingxian smiled: "At this point, you still refuse to admit it. It shows that you have no regrets at all. I shouldn''t give you a chance."


    He took out two more silver notes from his body, spread them out in front of her, pointed to the word Cao on them and said: "These Cao family bank notes were found from you. Do you still want to deny it? You can''t deny it, Cao family The couple has already told you that you harmed Jia Ning twice... Yu Xiaozhi, Jia Ning is so kind to you. Ever since you got married, he has been serving you like a little maid, for fear of wronging you, even your clothes She washed them all, how could you harm her like that? You forced her to throw herself into theke!"


    What, Xie Jianing threw himself into theke?


    It seems that Xie Jianing threw herself into theke when she and the Cao family were arrested... You bitch, don''t hurt me even if you want to die!


    "Ms. sir, what did you say? Jia Ning drowned in theke? How is she? Is she okay? Take me to see her quickly, wu wu wu, why can''t she think about it like this!" Mrs. Yu was also able to act, and she immediately started crying and said Worried about Xie Jianing''s words.


    Xie Jing listened first. He was really tired and sighed: "Yu Xiaozhi, you really don''t deserve to be treated sincerely."


    After saying that, she pushed Yu away with a strong force and walked towards the door to open the door and leave.


    boom!


    Mrs. Yu rushed over, grabbed his feet, and said: "Ms., I was wrong, I was really wrong, don''t let me go... The Cao family forced me to do it, saying that if I didn''t help them harm Jianing, I would I have to find a few servants to sleep with me, and I have no choice but to help them, and I am also suffering!"


    Yu Shi cried and told a bunch of pitiful lies.


    Xie Jingxian looked at Ms. Yu who was lying on the ground, holding his feet and crying, and felt that this woman was hopelessly stupid: "Just because you epted the Cao family''s banknotes twice, you harmed Jia Ning twice." , you cant believe what you say!


    Then he said: "Yu Xiaozhi, even if you took the banknote, even if you have harmed Jia Ning once, as long as you know how toe over and tell us after harming her, and let us find a way to save her, you are still a good person." There was help... but you didn''t. You never wanted to save Jia Ning, you just wanted to harm her, over and over again. Were you happy when you were collecting the check? Were you also happy when you saw Jia Ning suffering? "


    Yu Shi was shocked when she heard this...Xie Jingxian actually knew what she was thinking? !


    That''s right, she was very happy when she saw something happened to Xie Jianing...Why should she, a good girl, marry a half-ve like Xie Jingxian, while a **** like Xie Jianing could fly up a branch and be a rtive of the Marquis'' family? !


    A girl like this who is unmarried, pretty good-looking, and a rtive of the prince''s family will definitely have many wealthy families seeking to marry her.


    Looking at myself again, I have already married Xie Jingxian and be a woman. It is just a dream to climb high.


    One more thing, that is, she was ridiculed after she went to hook up with Master Cao and was taken advantage of, but Master Cao twice said that he would take Xie Jianing as his concubine!


    She is jealous, she doesnt want Xie Jianing to live better than herself, she just wants to harm her! But Mrs. Yu still didn''t admit it on her face and continued toin: "Ms., I was wrong, please forgive me this time... Me, my sunflower water didn''te this month, I might have your child."


    Xie Jingxian frowned: "What did you say?"


    Outside, Wu Liudong finally couldn''t stand listening anymore, so he kicked in the door with Xia Zhang and Daqing and threw a bag of things to Xie Jingxian with a bang.


    Xie Jingxian instinctively took it, looked at the package, and said, "This seems to be something belonging to the Yu family."


    Wu Liudong sneered: "Just remember that it''s her thing, but do you know what''s hidden here? Is it an anti-pregnancy medicine, or something that has been used. She keeps drinking this stuff, and she will be pregnant if she can get pregnant. If you don''t believe it, just take the Akebia The doctor called over and took her pulse on the spot to see if she was pregnant or had suppressed human fat!"


    Wu Liudong was very angry. The evidence of the crime was conclusive, and Xie Jingxian could still be swayed by Yu''s words. He really wanted to beat him.


    Daqing raised his voice and said, "Go and ask Uncle Mutong, and then report this matter to your lord and madam."


    The girls under hermand immediately went to do it.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Uncle Mutong came over. Miraculously, he also brought Master Cao and Mrs. Cao.


    As soon as Master Cao saw Xie Jingxian, he said: "Brother Xie, don''t be deceived by this woman. She wanted to marry into a high family from the beginning, and she even seduced me. Needless to say, she hugged me and even kissed me."


    He also touched her, and when he was about to do something, his mother rushed in and drove Mrs. Yu away.


    Seeing that Xie Jingxian''s face turned dark, he hurriedly said: "Don''t be impulsive. I just came here to tell you the truth. I have never fallen in love with this woman...she was still a girl when she married you."


    He only had a crush on Xie Jianing, but the Xie family did not want their daughter to be a concubine. He wanted to rob her, but his parents came to stop her, saying that Xie Jianing was of great use and he was not allowed to touch her.


    Mrs. Cao also said: "Xiaozhi, we have already used you of everything you have done. It is useless for you to deny it. When you first hooked up with me when we were children, you left a bellyband, but I have always kept it. I am sitting here today." In the box of the carriage."


    Xie Jingxian knew that Mrs. Yu was not willing to marry a poor boy like him, but he did not expect that Mrs. Yu had done so many unsightly things. He gritted his teeth and endured it, and his mouth was bleeding, which made Mrs. Yu horrified.


    But she had been gagged with a piece of cloth by Daqing, and she was speechless. She couldn''t continue to quibble even if she wanted to.


    After a while, Xie Jingxian finally controlled his murderous anger and said to Uncle Mutong: "Please check her pulse to see if she is pregnant? And what is the medicine in the bag for?"


    "Sure." Uncle Mu Tong went to check Yu''s pulse. He stopped after a full quarter of an hour, and then went to explore her palms and forehead. He turned back to look at Xie Jingxian and said, "Judging from the pulse, she is not pregnant, and her body temperature is not." Its not elevated, just like the average person.


    However, he still said: "Sometimes the day is too shallow and it is impossible to feel the pulse. If you want to know the exact result, you have to wait for a while."


    After saying that, he went to check the medicine in the bag. After looking, smelling and tasting it several times, he said with certainty: "It''s Bizi Decoction...and this medicine is bought too cheaply and is harmful to the woman. When I checked her pulse just now, her body... Some are injured, and if you want to get pregnant, you have to stop taking medicine and recuperate for more than half a year before it is possible."


    Wu Liudong: "So it''s nonsense for Mrs. Yu to say that she is pregnant?"

 Chapter 2441: Strange time

    Chapter 2441: Strange time


    Chapter 2441 The strangeness of time


    Uncle Mu Tong nodded: "That''s right."


    It''s very ridiculous, because Yu''s body is already a little injured, and even if she can get pregnant at this time, she will still have a miscarriage.


    Xie Jingmin couldn''t see his eldest brother being deceived, so he begged Xia Zhang to check the carriage of Mr. Cao''s family.


    The carriage stopped at this house. After Uncle Mu Tong took his pulse, Xie Jingmin and Xia Zhang came back and asked Xia Zhang to take the small bag to Xie Jingxian... He took it over because he was afraid of hurting Xie Jingxian''s face.


    "Please take a look." Xia Zhang stuffed the small bag into Xie Jingxian''s hands and left.


    Xie Jing opened the small bag first and looked at the bellyband inside. The picture of birds on the branches on it made his eyes hurt... Yu Xiaozhi has always had a sweet dream of flying up the branches and turning into a phoenix. Her name also has the character for branch, so her Every piece of bellyband and **** were embroidered with such a picture, and he wouldn''t admit it wrong.


    Hmmmm! Mrs. Yu shouted, looking at Xie Jingxian anxiously, wanting to ask him to take the ball of cloth out of her mouth and let her speak.


    Wu Liudong sneered: "It''s useless to stop talking, the evidence is solid, no one will listen to your sophistry anymore!"


    But Xie Jingxian walked up and took the ball of cloth out of Yu''s mouth.


    Damn it, mother Xie Jingxian, are you sick?! Wu Liudong was shocked. He had never seen a man looking for abuse like this.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Mr., I knew you believed me... I was wrong, please forgive me for once... I will treat Jia Ning as my own sister from now on, and I will protect her safety with my life... Don''t divorce me, If I am divorced, my family will definitely sell me into a building, or sell me to an old widower as his wife, and then my life will be over... My husband, you have always been kind-hearted, we are the original couple, you will not let me You''re in that situation, right?" Mrs. Yu cried miserably and leaned her head against Xie Jingxian, but Xie Jingxian avoided it.


    "Mr. woo woo woo, woo woo, are you still unwilling to forgive me? If you really don''t want me, there will be no point in living for me. I will die now!" Mrs. Yu cried, biting her tongue andmitting suicide.


    And she did bite, but it was just a wound that made her tongue bleed, making herself look miserable.


    Wu Liudong kindly reminded: "You can''t die like this. You have to bite off your tonguepletely and let the blood flow out, or let the severed tongue block the trachea to die."


    Asshole, you lowly soldier, what''s the matter with you here? Shut up now!


    After Mrs. Yu scolded Wu Liudong in her heart, she went to see Xie Jingxian again and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, sir, don''t let me go, I will die..."


    But Xie Jing didn''t say anything, just looked at her like this. After a long time, he suddenly smiled: "Oh, Yu Xiaozhi, I really think of you too much... The so-calleddy of the noble family whoes from a farming and studying family and whose ancestors were officials is nothing more than In this way, those women in the big team who take the me for their children are much better off than you."


    Mrs. Yus appearance is better than those weather-beaten women, but her heart is rotten.


    He pointed at Master Cao and said, "Don''t you always want to marry him? Then you can get married. Master Cao will definitely marry you at this time."


    Master Cao wants tough, Xie Jingxian, are you crazy? How could this young master marry a woman like Yu?


    But Mrs. Cao''s eyes were bright and she shouted outside: "Sister Gu, tell Mr. Qin Xiaohou that my son is willing to marry Yu Xiaozhi as his wife!"


    The sound was so loud that Qin Sang and others heard it.


    Then he said to the shocked Young Master Cao: "Son, our family is already like this. If you want to live, you have to help the Qin family. Listen to your mother, marry the Yu family, and help the Xie family get rid of this big trouble. It''s good for you." Bonusthink about your dad!


    As soon as thest four words came out, Master Cao''s words of rejection were stuck in his throat...his father, that old beast is already dead.


    Cruel, so cruel, Mr. Qin Xiaohou did not spare his father a moment longer and killed him so quickly. He was really killed.


    I marry, I am willing to marry Yu Xiaozhi! Master Cao shouted.


    Mrs. Yu was so angry that she said angrily: "Shut up, Cao, if anyone wants to marry you, your family will be ruined!" The Cao family has suffered, and they will definitely be poor in the future, but the Xie family is about to be prosperous, and she cannot marry Young Master Cao , she would want to live a good life with Xie Jingxian until she died.


    However, she valued her courage so much that she did not dare to actuallymit suicide. In the end, she was forced to put her thumbprints on the divorce and marriage certificates.


    "From now on, you will no longer be the Xie family, but the wife of the Cao family... live a good life with Master Cao." Xie Jing first gave the marriage certificate to Master Cao: "Keep it well, this should be your life-saving talisman."


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were a little surprised when they heard this... Xie Jingxian could say these words, which shows that he is not really stupid. He hesitated several times today to give Yu a chance, maybe because Yu is his first wife , he couldn''t bear it.


    "Uh huh!" Yu''s mouth had been filled with wound medicine and it was blocked again.


    Wu Liudong said: "Stop it, live a good life with your new man from now on."


    He looked at Master Cao again and said, "Although your mother is nothing, she really cares for you. Keep an eye on Mrs. Yu and don''t waste your mother''s hard work."


    Xie Jingxian did not stay long and left the house. Mrs. Yu shouted behind him. I married a poisonous woman and brought trouble to my family. Please punish me."


    Gu Fuya and his wife hurriedly helped him up and said, "It''s not your fault. It''s the Cao family''s intention to harm others. Our family can''t guard against it no matter how hard it is."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and pulled the whole family to kneel down: "Qin Xiaohou, it''s all my family''s fault. Someone has plotted against me. Don''t me Xiaoyu."


    There is a huge difference in family status between the two families. Gu Fuya is really afraid that her family''s affairs will make Qin Sang angry, and she will abandon Xiaoyu in a fit of anger.


    Qin Sang said again: "Aunt Fuya, I will never me Xiaoyu. She is my savior and my life belongs to her."


    Say this, you should believe it, right?


    And this is what he means.


    He added: "You are a little different from what my third grandpa and grandma said. They often say that you are a cheerful and neat person, but you don''t have this kind of temperament that worries about everything."


    Gu Fuya''s temper was very simr to that of the third grandma before, but after escaping from famine, she endured a lot of hardships and her temper was worn away.


    Gu Jinli: "Aunt Fuya, let me take you to see Cousin Ning first. She is willing to see you, but you can go there alone. Uncle and the others don''t go there yet."


    "Really? Oh, God bless, this kid finally figured it out. Okay, okay, your uncle and the others won''t go over yet. I, the mother-inw, can go over and see her so that we can talk." Gu Fuya was very happy, and Gu Jin Li took him to see Xie Jianing.


    As for Xie Pingzi and the others, they were called away by Qin Sang because the affairs of the Cao family were very strange...it was strange in terms of time.


    Since the Cao family looked down on Gu Fuya''s family in their hearts, it didn''t make sense why they would have saved their family and treated them well when they were fleeing famine.


    Unless the Cao family knew beforehand that Gu Fuya''s family would be of great use to them, that''s why they rescued them and treated their family well for so many years.


    So when thingse to this, it is not the end, but the beginning... He has to continue to investigate further!


    But Qin Sang didn''t know that this was exactly one of the results Ning Ji wanted.

 Chapter 2442: Kill two birds with one stone

    Chapter 2442: Kill two birds with one stone


    Chapter 2442 Killing two birds with one stone


    When Mrs. Cao did not marry her natal niece to Xie Jingxian, but only gave her to her own niece, Ning Ji knew that this was probably going to be bad.


    But ten years of nning cannot be wasted.


    But what he said about the earthquake nevering, what he said about the bandits being defeated too quickly, what he said about Qin Sang turning defeat into victory with the help of Wei Er, etc. were all inurate. It was to attract Wei Qi to follow him. Wei Er''s suspicion.


    Especially Wei Er, who has said something like: "Mr. Ning, are you deceiving me?"


    As soon as Ning Ji put it all together, he felt that it was better to let the Cao family bring Gu Fuya''s family to the northwest to recognize their rtives, and let the Cao family and his wife plot against Xie Jianing to break the trust of Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    If it happens, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli will be separated. In the future, everyone will ask Qin Sang to fight for the throne, and Qin Sang will no longer hesitate because of Gu Jinli.


    If it doesn''t work, he can use the Cao family''s affairs to prove to Wei Er and Wei Qi... I, Ning Ji''s prophecy is still effective, I didn''t pretend to be a ghost to deceive you!


    With this proof, he can regain the trust of Wei Qi and Wei Er, continue to be enshrined by the uncles and nephews of the Wei family, be their guide, influence the path of their great cause, and even borrow their trust. , controls half of the power of the Wei family.


    However, these things cannot be told to Qin Sang. Ning Ji was influenced by his previous life, and now he still admires and fears Qin Sang, and wants to promote him to the throne and be a wise king.


    I have to say that Ning Ji is very powerful. Even if his n fails, he can still kill two birds with one stone!


    But Qin Sang was not easy to fool. After questioning Xie Pingzi and his son in detail, as well as interrogating Mrs. Cao and Young Master Cao, he felt that this matter was even more... strange.


    Thats right, its weird.


    The mastermind behind it seemed to have known for a long time that Gu Fuya''s family would flee to the northeast and what things would happen to them on the way. He even knew what he and Xiaoyu would go through and what achievements they would achieve when they grew up. He took the lead in letting the Cao family He went to save Gu Fuya''s family, and then took advantage of the moment of his victory to recognize his rtives.


    Who is the mastermind behind this, and how can he have such an ability to predict the future? !


    "Master Qin Xiaohou?" Xie Pingzi saw that Qin Sang became silent after asking them questions. After a full quarter of an hour, he couldn''t help shouting and asked, "But what''s wrong?"


    Qin Sang: There are too many things that are wrong.


    Xie Pingzi was not stupid. He thought about it and asked, "Are you saying that the Cao family saved us too quickly and urately?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes."


    Xie Pingzi sighed: "Actually, we thought so at the beginning, but we couldn''t exin it clearly... Fuya and I thought it was God who saw that we suffered too much and didn''t let us die, so he sent the Cao family to save us. our."


    This has been the case throughout the ages. For things that cannot be exined clearly, everyone attributes it all to God''s mercy and luck.


    "But now it seems that it is not luck, but someone deliberately nned it." Xie Pingzi said worriedly: "Qin Xiaohou, if it was really calcted so many years ago, what should we do about this matter? "


    Just thinking about it makes me feel horrified and powerless.


    Xie Jingxian and Xie Jingmin also looked at Qin Sang, looking at him worriedly.


    Qin Sang came back to his senses and said: "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I will continue to send people to investigate... This matter is unusual. We can''t find out more truth until we get to the Wang family. Now we can only do this."


    Nothing can be found out about the Cao family here, and dead men like Yin Axiang only know that the Wang family is behind the Yin family. But Qin Sang was already sure that there was someone behind the Wang family!


    Xie Jing listened first, then lowered his head and said, "Master Qin, I really don''t need my family to take care of it? After all, this matter was caused by my family."


    Qin Sang said: "Your family is just being used, and this matter is no longer something your family can solve. You don''t need to worry about it, live a good life, I will take care of the rest. When I need you, I will find you."


    After hearing this, the Xie family''s father and son could only nod their heads: "Okay, then we will listen to the young marquis."


    He also promised: "Master Qin Xiaohou, we will definitely be careful in our words and deeds in the future. When encountering big or small matters, we will consult your family first before making a decision. We will never cause trouble to you and niece Gu Er... This time, for Cant stand anymore.


    Qin Sang said with a smile: "Uncle Xie is serious, you can live your life how you want in the future, as long as you abide by the criminalw and militaryw, if you encounter any unreasonable people or things,e and tell us, we will send people to investigate, you don''t have to be too Be careful not to be afraid.


    Xie Pingzi smiled when he saw him, and he felt rxed. He nodded and said, "Hey, okay."


    Knock, knock, knock!


    You Ping came back and said outside: "Sir, those dead soldiers have been found."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang immediately stood up, opened the door and asked, "Did you find them all?"


    You Ping nodded: "If what Yin Axiang said is true, all twelve people have been found, eight dead and four captured alive, but Zhang Zhong and You Xi are still leading the search."


    In case Yin Axiang lies, the search cannot stop and must continue.


    He also said: "I am in the execution room where Yin Axiang is."


    Qin Sang turned back to Xie Pingzi and said, "It''s toote and it''s too dangerous for you to leave the house. Go to the guest house to rest first."


    Xie Pingzi and the others did not dare to dy Qin Sang, so they nodded quickly: "Hey, Mr. Qin, Xiaohou, go and work first. Thank you for your hard work!"


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded and rushed to the execution room where Yin Axiang was with You Ping to interrogate the four survivors.


    Gu Fuya had already met Xie Jianing in the backyard. The mother and daughter had a heart-to-heart talk in the back room, and they talked everything through.


    Gu Fuya said again: "Sister Ning, don''t worry. Your cousin and cousin-inw are great. No one knows about this matter. You should keep this matter in your stomach and don''t tell anyone. I''ll wait until I meet your grandpa." Grandma, let them find you a good offspring in the south, and you will live happily together from now on."


    Xie Jianing frowned, remained silent for a while, and said, "Mom, my daughter doesn''t want to lie to others."


    Gu Fuya: "How can this be called a lie? We just don''t tell the bad things to the man. The one who did is a fool! Besides, your innocence is still there, and you are worthy of your future husband. There is no need to me yourself."


    But Xie Jianing still feels bad... The world cares about a woman''s innocence, especially in the south. If she doesn''t tell her, what if she goes to her husband''s house to check, hears some news, andes to question her?


    Instead of making a fuss that will make you unable to live in peaceter, it is better to make it clear from the beginning.


    Xie Jianing: "Mom, my daughter has been studying hard recently because she wants to make a living by doing crafts in the future. There are many widows in the northwest, so whether my daughter can marry..."


    "Shut up, how can you think like this? You are not a widow, you are a young girl. You should get married and live a normal life!" Gu Fuya was most afraid that Xie Jianing would not marry because of the Cao family''s affairs, so she cried: "Sister Ning Son, why dont you torture yourself like this? Do you think a girl with a craft can live a safe and clean life? Its impossible. If you dont get married, you will be an ownerless piece of meat in the eyes of others. Its not that one person is here to abuse you, but a group of hungry wolves are staring at you and trying to destroy you... Widow? Do you think the life of a widow is easy? How many widows have been killed, and women from good families have be prostitutes!"

 Chapter 2443: Say goodbye boldly

    Chapter 2443: Say goodbye boldly


    Chapter 2443 Boldly profess marriage


    Gu Fuya didn''t want to say such serious words, but she was really forced by Xie Jianing. She hugged Xie Jianing and cried: "Sister Ning, mother, please, don''t be stupid, okay?"


    Xie Jianing was also frightened by Gu Fuya''s words, but she really didn''t want to lie to others and felt that it would be unfair to others.


    After thinking about it, she said: "Mom, don''t worry, my daughter has no intention of not marrying... Well, let''s find it among the widowers. There are many soldiers here who have lost their wives. They have been married. Even if they find out about their daughter in the future, they will not marry. It wont go too far, so my daughter wont feel so guilty.


    "This?" Gu Fuya was heartbroken. How could her only daughter end up marrying a widower?


    boom!


    Gao Lei couldn''t help it anymore, kicked open the door of the inner room, pointed at Xie Jianing with his crutch and said: "I have been enlightening you for a long time, but how dare I enlighten you on a piece of wood? Xie Jianing, your biggest problem is that you belittle yourself too much. If you continue to If this continues, its better not to get married. If you get married, it will harm future generations, and even harm your own children in the future!"


    Seeing Xie Jianing being scolded, Gu Jinli hurriedly said, "Aunt Lei, your words are a bit harsh."


    Gao Lei turned around and red at her: "Shut up!"


    Gu Jinli:


    Why are you scolding me again?


    Okay, okay, I was wrong, I wont say it anymore, you just keep going.


    She silently took two steps back.


    Gao Lei snorted coldly and looked at Xie Jianing: "Remember, you are right. It is the Cao family who is wrong. Let me live a happy life with my head held high. If you should marry, marry someone. If you should marry, marry someone. Choose someone. When the timees, go to a sensible family. If your husband''s family really knows about this in the future and really wants to reject you because of this, then let the Qin and Gu families make the decision for you to divorce and take the child back to your parents'' home. You can take the child with you. Pass!"


    "Everyone thinks so far back when they are still married. They still think about bad things and always me themselves for the fault. You think your life is too good, so you try to me yourself. Will you feelfortable?"


    Gao Lei was so angry that he scolded Xie Jianing.


    Xie Jianing was stunned by the scolding. Aftering to his senses, he quickly knelt down and said, "Mrs. Gao, forgive me, it''s me..."


    "Shut up, why are you kneeling? Are your knees so worthless? Stand up for me!" Gao Lei wanted to break her kneecaps with a cane... Xie Jianing is a good girl. She thinks about others very much, but she thinks too much about others. It made her look like a sinner, which made her suffocate.


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing did not dare to kneel anymore and stood up quickly. There was silence after that.


    And Gao Leishi didn''t say anything anymore, just stared at her... I''ve done everything I can to help, and I''ve said everything I need to say. Whether this person can be saved depends on Xie Jianing himself. No matter how good others are, they can''t help. It doesn''t have much effect anymore.


    Fortunately, before escaping, Xie Jianing was affected by the temper of the third grandma, and still had the courage to risk everything. After more than a quarter of an hour, he raised his head, looked at Gao Lei, and said with a smile: "I understand, I understand. Thank you, sir." teachings.


    She bowed solemnly to Gao Lei, and then thanked Gu Jinli: "Thank you very much, cousin, for saving me."


    Then he said to Gu Fuya: "Mom, how should other girls live, so should my daughter live. If she is really rejected by her husband''s family in the future, her daughter will go home with Li... With her eldest and second brothers here, and her children with her, it''s hard. After a few years and raising the child, my daughter will be able to live a good life."


    "That''s right!" Gu Fuya was overjoyed, and just when she was happy, she was scolded by Gao Lei: "And you, thank you Gu, you have to change your mother''s temper, otherwise you will harm your daughter today, and you will be scolded tomorrow. It will harm the whole family!


    "It''s okay to repay a favor, but you have to see whether the benefactor is worth it. Blindly trusting the so-called benefactor, without any judgment on your own, will only kill the whole family... You can see that something is wrong with your daughter recently, and you don''t know how to think about it. Ask more, you still escaped from the famine, how did you survive on the road to escape from the famine? Dont you know that there are many beasts in the world with human faces and animal hearts?!


    The scolding was so fierce, so fierce that Gu Jinli took a few steps back silently.


    Gu Fuya cried when she was scolded. She bowed to Gao Lei and said, "You are always right in scolding me. It''s because I am narrow-minded and don''t know how to think more. I don''t care about Jia Ning enough. Don''t worry, I will definitely change it." : "Hmph, nature is easy to change but hard to change. Let''s see for now. Regardless of whether you change or not, my family won''t be the one who suffers... Okay, it''s gettingte, let''s go back and rest first."


    Gu Jinli almost wanted to cheer, you finally finished scolding me, thank God!


    Gao Lei looked at Xie Jianing and said, "Are you going back to live with me, or are you staying here with your mother?"


    Xie Jianing thought for a while and said, "Let''s go back with you, otherwise Jiaxi will be worried and cry."


    "Sure, let''s go." Gao Lei turned around and looked at Gu Jinli: "Why are you hanging around? It''s done, let''s go back."


    "Hey, I''ll help you grow old, walk slowly." Gu Jinli came over to help Gao Leishi, with a smile on his face, and said to Gu Fuya: "Aunt Fuya, Erqing will take you there Find uncle, you will stay in this house tonight."


    Gu Fuya: Hey, its done.


    Gu Jinli was sharp-eyed. When he turned around to talk to Gu Fuya, he saw Xie Jianing holding a cloak... a marching cloak. His heart moved and he asked: "Cousin Ning, you took this cloak back because you wanted to wash it clean before returning it." go back?"


    Daqing had already told Gu Jinli everything about Xie Jianing''s rescue by throwing himself into theke, so she knew that the marching cloak belonged to Wu Liudong.


    Wu Liudong and another Liu Xiaoqi were the sergeants specially chosen to watch over the Cao family. Gu Jinli knew the general situation of the two of them. Generally speaking, Wu Liudong was a good young man. If the girl could endure the hardships of fighting in the army, she would have a good life marrying Wu Liudong. .


    However, Xie Jianing had to make her own decision on this matter, so she just asked and reminded Xie Jianing not to forget this candidate.


    Xie Jianing did not forget Wu Liudong, and she blushed a little when she thought about Wu Liudong tying a cloak for her.


    When Gu Fuya saw it, he quickly asked: "Sister Ning, whose cloak is this? Tell me quickly."


    When his mother asked, Xie Jianing could only say: "It was Wu Xiaoqi who saved me. His cloak got wet. I took it back, washed it, dried it, and then returned it to him... He saved me. This is what I should do."


    Gu Jinli is gossiping, Cousin Ning, you are trying to cover up something.


    Gu Fuya could also see it, her eyes were bright and she was extremely excited. However, she had just been scolded by Gao Lei, so she did not dare to tell the truth in a hurry. She said, "It is indeed right. After all, Wu Xiaoqi saved you, and I will return the cloakter." When the timees, Mom will prepare some gifts for you. You can take them to thank others. You cant return the cloak empty-handed.


    After speaking, he hurriedly said: "No, this is a life-saving favor. We have to hold a banquet and treat Wu Xiaoqi to a thank-you wine."


    "Mom, Wu Xiaoqi is very busy. If you don''t have time toe to dinner, please don''t invite us." Xie Jianing is not stupid. He knows that his mother has fallen in love with Wu Xiaoqi, but he is a Xiaoqi and has never been married. From the looks of it, he is still his cousin-inw. Her confidant will definitely have a bright future in the future and will definitely be able to find a better girl than her, so she should stop worrying about others.


    Gu Fuya couldn''t listen to it, but too many things happened today, and it was midnight, so she endured it for now: "Okay, let''s not talk about it for now. You go back and have a good rest. Remember to take medicine, otherwise you will have to Sick, the water in theke is very cold this month."

 Chapter 2444: Relatives and Ning Ji arrived

    Chapter 2444: Rtives and Ning Ji arrived


    Chapter 2444 Rtives and Ning Ji arrive


    "Yes, my daughter knows." Xie Jianing responded and followed Gao Lei and others out.


    Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Fuya. Qing Hui will go to give Cousin Ning a round of cold air tonight before going to bed. This way, even if she gets sick, the symptoms will not be too severe."


    As she was talking, she suddenly saw several figures in front of her. The leader was tall and strong and looked very familiar. She quickly waved to him and shouted: "Brother Qin!"


    Xiaoyu. Qin Sang smiled and liked the way she happily called him after seeing him: Ill take you home.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this, but he still suppressed the urge to run over immediately. He supported Gao Lei and walked towards Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang came to pick them up. After bowing his hands to Gao Lei, he told her roughly what he had found out: "Other details can only be known after contacting the Wang family."


    "This Northeastern Wang Family is..." Gao Lei thought of the Northeastern Guard King and quickly stopped talking and said: "No need to say more, you can discuss it with Xiaoyu. If you really can''t make up your mind, just tell Yingye. If necessary, If I or the Lei family caravan can help, just ask."


    The Northeast Wang family seems to be the natal family of Wei Qi''s stepmother, and is also a rtive of the Qin family... The Cao family''s troubles are bing more and moreplicated.


    "Thank you Aunt Lei." Qin Sang was very grateful to Gao Lei and the Fifth Master Lei... The Fifth Master Lei was the leader of the Juntian Guards, so he should have guessed his identity, but the Fifth Master Lei did not tell Gao Lei until his death. Shi brought the entire Lei family caravan to help him and Xiaoyu.


    Gao Leishi nodded and said, "You should go back first. The children are young and I''m afraid they may wake up in the middle of the night."


    Gu Fuya also said: "Qin Xiaohou, Xiaoyu, you go back first, don''t worry about us, Mrs. Gao and Er Qing are with us, nothing will happen."


    Okay. Gu Jinli turned his head, looked at Qin Sang, and said with a smile, Ms., please go home.


    Qin Sangughed out loud when his husband shouted. He nodded to Gao Lei and the others, took Gu Jinli''s hand, and went back first.


    On the way, Gu Jinli said: "If it wasn''t cold in the middle of the night, it wouldn''t be a bad walk like this."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "When we get to Qin''s house in Longshan Prefecture, let''s choose an evening and I will take Xiaoyu for a walk."


    Then he said: "I remember that when we first got married, we came to the northwest. On the New Year''s Eve in Zhuangzi, we took a walk together."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I remember it too, but now we all have children. If we go for a walk, we have to take the big wolf and the two wolves with us."


    The cruel father said: "Don''t take them with you. Let them y by themselves. Let''s go for a walk alone."


    The two of them talked all the way back to the house opposite. As soon as they entered the backyard, they heard a faint cry...The backyard was so big that the cry could reach the second door. All they could say was: "Our Eng''s crying skills have improved again."


    Gu Jinliined, and then hurriedly said: "Go back and take a look."


    He was holding up his skirt and running towards the main courtyard.


    Qin Sang grabbed her and said, "Slow down, little fish. Aunt Yu and the nannies will take care of you. The two wolves will be fine."


    But this time it was not only the second wolf who cried, the big wolf also cried.


    Before the two of them arrived at the main courtyard, they saw a few people standing in front of the main courtyard door from a distance. In addition to Nanny Hong and a few other adults, there were two little men who were holding the door open and crying.


    When Qin Sang and Gu Jinli saw this, they hurriedly ran towards them and shouted: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf and the two wolves, dad and mom are back."


    It was okay if they didn''t speak, but when they spoke, the two children cried even more.


    Woah, woah, woah! Eng howled.


    The big wolf was sobbing and crying: "Woo~wu~wu~"


    He was twitching and crying pitifully.


    The little guy wanted to go down the steps and run toward them, but he was young and it was dark. Nanny Lin didn''t dare to let him run over, so she stopped him: "Young master, let''s wait, sir, follow Madam will be here soon."


    Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Big Wolf, wait, daddy is here." Gu Jinli took a quick step, rushed to the big wolf, picked him up, and coaxed: "Big Wolf, don''t cry, it''s daddy, look, Your mother is back too."


    After hearing this, Big Wolf looked at Qin Sang and even scratched his face. When he recognized that it was his father, he burst into tears and looked at Gu Jinli again: "Mom~"


    "Hey, it''s mom. Mom is back. The big wolf is not crying." Gu Jinli responded, and hurriedly hugged the second wolf andforted him: "If the two wolves don''t cry, dad and mom are back."


    Eng cried fiercely, but he was also easy to coax. He stopped crying after being coaxed and kissed a few times. He pointed at the big wolf and said, "Quack, no."


    Brother didn''t cry, but stretched out his little hand to wipe the big wolf''s tears.


    "Let''s go inside first." Qin Sang hugged the big wolf and supported the second wolf''s back with his hands. The couple took the child into the house. As soon as they sat down, they asked: "What''s going on? Two people in the middle of the night. Why is this child crying so hard and running to the courtyard gate? How do you do your job?!"


    Although he didn''t m the table, he was the one leading the troops in the war, and he was full of pressure. Nanny Hong and Nanny Lin hurriedly knelt down and said, "My lord, please forgive me."


    Gu Jinli said: "You don''t need to kneel when you stand up to speak."


    The two of them have always tried their best to take care of the big wolf and the second wolf, and they cannot let others kneel down just because the child cried.


    Qin Sang spoke: "Get up and speak."


    The two of them got up.


    Grandma Yu quickly exined: "The eldest young master was scared when he saw that the lord and his wife were noting back, so he cried."


    The big wolf and the two wolves were tired from ying today and started to take a nap while eating. Gu Jinli let them fall asleep in this room first, but half an hour after she went to the house opposite, the big wolf woke up.


    This child recognized that this was his parents'' house, but after losing sight of his parents, he thought that his parents had suddenly disappeared again, so he cried in fear.


    Aunt Yu and the others coaxed him for a while, saying that his parents would be back soon, so they let him sleep again. But after he woke up in the middle of the night and still didn''t see his parents, he couldn''t coax him anymore and sat on the kang. I cried and had to go out to find them.


    The second wolf was woken up by the big wolf crying. Seeing his brother crying, he also howled at the top of his lungs. This became the situation that Gu Jinli and Qin Sang had just seen.


    "So that''s it. Don''t be afraid of big wolves. Mom and dad will never leave you. Mom and dad suddenly had something happen, so they went to deal with it. Now that it''s settled, they''re back home with you. Be good, don''t be afraid." Gu Jinli found it funny and funny. I was heartbroken. At the end of the sentence, I almost cried. I kissed the big wolf hard several times and said, "My big wolf is so sensible. What good things did my mother do in her previous life to give birth to such a good cub like Big Wolf?" ? Mom is very happy."


    After hearing this, the two wolves pointed at the big wolf and shouted: "Bang bang!"


    After all this time, Eng still calls the cub a bomb.


    He pouted his mouth again: "Pahji."


    "Okay, kiss you, my second wolf is also very well-behaved and cute." Gu Jinli kissed the second wolf twice, and then said to the big wolf: "Stop crying, the big wolf and the second wolf will sleep with their parents tonight, okay?" "


    The big wolf understood, nodded his little head, and gave Gu Jinli a smile.


    Ouch, my eldest sons smile is so pretty, Im so proud of my mother!


    Then lets wash our faces, hands and feet, apply incense together, and go to sleep. Gu Jinli and Qin Sang started working together, and after working for a while, they finally took good care of the two cubs and tucked them into the bed.


    The two of them took turns to take a shower. After a quick wash, they got into bed, one on the left and the other on the right with the two cubs.


    The big wolf and the second wolf were so happy that they crawled into their mother''s arms and climbed on their father''s body. After ying for most of an hour, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but fell asleep, and they couldn''t stop.


    "Cool?" Eng pointed to the sleeping Gu Jinli and said to Qin Sang... The two cubs had a good sleep. They are not very sleepy now and still have the energy to y.


    "Shh." Qin Sang made a silent movement and whispered: "Your mother is asleep, let''s sleep too, don''t disturb her."


    Eng imitated his father''s example, covering his mouth with his little hand and making a sound: "Shush!"


    Qin Sangughed silently, kid, I asked you to keep your voice down, why are you still booing so loudly?

 Chapter 2445: Relatives and Ning Ji arrived【2】

    Chapter 2445: Rtives and Ning Ji arrived��2��


    Chapter 2445 Rtives and Ning Ji arrived2


    "Let''s stop shushing and sleep." Qin Sang put the second wolf down, let him lie down, **** the cotton sleeping bag for him, then patted the big wolf who looked at them with big eyes, and said with a smile: "Big Wolf, lets sleep, close your eyes.


    Said, closed his eyes and showed it to him.


    The big wolf closed his eyes and opened them again after a while. When he saw his father also opening his eyes, he smiled happily: "Ha~"


    Qin Sang smiled helplessly: "Dad is not ying with the big wolf. We are really going to bed. Come on, close your eyes. No one is allowed to open them."


    After speaking, lie down and close your eyes.


    Originally, I nned to wait until the two children fell asleep before opening them, but soon I heard the two wolves calling: "Shush, shush!"


    Qin Sang: "Eng, daddy said to keep your voice down, let''s stop talking and go to sleep."


    The big wolf already understands the second wolf very well, so he shouted to him: "Daddy...brother, shush~"


    He paused and said it, but it was already aplete sentence. Qin Sang was very happy, opened his eyes and looked at the big wolf, and praised: "Our big wolf is so smart, we can speak sentences."


    Ah, shush! Eng was so anxious that he pping his hands and feet in his cotton sleeping bag.


    Qin Sang quickly picked him up and whispered: "Second Wolf, hold on."


    He said to the big wolf again: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf. Daddy will be back soon."


    Na na~ The big wolf nodded in response, keeping his eyes open until his father and brother came back, then he smiled at them, yawned, and closed his eyes with peace of mind.


    Qin Sang felt heartbroken when he saw this. This child has such a delicate mind. No wonder he and Xiaoyu didn''t cry tonight.


    but


    "Don''t sleep now, big wolf. Daddy will take you to pee." Qin Sang was afraid that he would pee on the bed in the morning, so he picked him up and carried him to pee.


    On the way back, the little guy was so sleepy that he fell asleep.


    Qin Sang looked at the little cub in his arms, feeling a strange feeling of being a father in his heart. He kissed the big wolf''s little face and said, "The big wolf must grow up happily, safely and healthily."


    Eng fell asleep quickly. When Qin Sang carried Big Wolf back to the back room, he was already fast asleep, but he changed from sleeping upright to sleeping horizontally.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw this. This kid was really restless even when he was awake and sleeping. He put down the big wolf first, then went to put the second wolf away, then he took off his shoes and got on the kang, watching the first and second wolves sleeping soundly. , feeling extremely satisfied, he leaned over and kissed Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, good night."


    I watched my wife-inw for a while, theny down to sleep... I didn''t turn on the light, for fear that the two children would cry if they woke up and it was too dark.


    That night, Qin Sang slept veryfortably, but when he was sleeping soundly, he heard a little guy crying next to him.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry. Mom will untie the sleeping bag for you right now." Gu Jinli had been woken up and saw Eng kicking the sleeping bag hard, trying toe out to y. After struggling for a while, he couldn''t free himself, and he immediately screamed. He cried, and hurriedly went to untie his sleeping bag: "It''s untied, you''ll feelfortable this time."


    Aha! Eng nodded happily. Seeing that his father was awake, he jumped on him again: Pinch!


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged him and said, "Hey, daddy is here."


    He then went to see the big wolf who had juste out of the sleeping bag, touched his face and said, "The big wolf is awake. Are you still sleepy?"


    "Daddy~" Big Wolf shouted obediently, shook his head to show that he was no longer sleepy, and called Gu Jinli again: "Mom."


    "Hey, morning, Big Wolf." Gu Jinli kissed him, got up and took him and Eng to the outhouse. He opened the door and shouted to the side room: "Mother Yu, the two cubs are awake, take them with you. Eat breakfast."


    "Yes." Aunt Yu and the others had woken up a long time ago and were waiting in the side room. After hearing this, they hurriedly went to pick up the child.


    Eat your breakfast, bye. Gu Jinli waved to them and went back to the back room. "Wave!" The two little guys didn''t know that they were driven away by the cruel mother, so they happily waved their little hands at her.


    Qin Sang stood at the door of the back room and watched, a little funny.


    Gu Jinli nced at him and said, "What are youughing at? Go back to bed quickly. You were busy until midnightst night and will set off tomorrow. You can sleep until noon today."


    He has been fighting, and then he traveled day and night to pick up the three of them, mother and son. He had just had a day''s rest, and yesterday he had to deal with the noble princes and the Cao family''s affairs. He was too tired and had to have a good rest.


    Qin Sang still smiled, blocked her and kissed her: "Do you feel sorry for your husband?"


    Gu Jinli bit him and said, "Don''t be ridiculous, you really need to have a good rest, otherwise your body will be unable to bear it."


    With a lingering smile in his eyes, Qin Sang said deliberately: "Whether my health is good or not, Xiaoyu knows best."


    At these words, Gu Jinli''s face burned up, and he said angrily: "Go back to sleep quickly. Just sleep. If you dare to mess around, I will be really angry."


    "Okay, let''s go back to sleep now, but Xiaoyu wants to apany me." Qin Sang picked her up, walked to the kang, put her into the warm bed, got in and hugged her: " Youve worked hard too, Xiaoyu, lets have a good rest together.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli responded, nestled in his arms, closed his eyes and continued to sleep... It was less than a quarter of an hour after he woke up, so it was easiest to fall asleep again. The two fell asleep quickly and didn''t wake up until noon.


    "Did you sleepfortably?" Gu Jinli stretched and asked Qin Sang.


    "Well, I slept veryfortably, thank you Xiaoyu." Qin Sang went to kiss her again, but Gu Jinli pushed her away: "If you sleep well, get up quickly. I''m hungry and want to eat."


    But it was useless to push her, so she was kissed by Qin Sang: "Okay, let''s go and get some food for the little fish. Don''t make my wife hungry."


    Qin Sang got up, dressed, and went to get the food.


    Gu Jinli also got up. After brushing his teeth and washing his face in the bathroom, he saw Qin Sanging in with a food box in one hand, a big wolf in the other, and two wolves on his back.


    Eng, this brat, was excitedly moving around on his father''s back, and even screamed when he saw her.


    Gu Jinli was so frightened that he hurried to pick up Eng: "Mom, please don''t do this in the future. If you fall, you will cry."


    Eng didn''t listen to her, he just pointed at Qin Sang''s back and said: "Pinch, Feifei!"


    "Why are you flying? Your father is going to have dinner and has no time to y with you." Gu Jinli put him on the kang in the outer room and asked Grandma Yu who followed him: "Mammy, have they had lunch?"


    Mother Yu shook her head: "Not yet, I just want to eat with the adults and madam."


    However, the two children will eat cakes at half time every day, so they will not go hungry.


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched the fat faces of the two Zaizai: "Then let''s have lunch together."


    "Ouch!" Eng shouted happily, having lunch with his parents. This little guy is lively, and feeding him is a physical job. However, this time he was held in Qin Sang''s arms, and he couldn''t get away no matter how he fluttered. I can only eat obediently.


    When I feel angry after eating, I will cry twice, but crying is useless. My father and mother said: "You must eat well, and I will let you y after eating."


    Er Wolf can only cry and eat at the same time.


    After finishing eating, the two little guys went down to y on the kang. The second wolf tore two of thete chrysanthemums that Qin Sang brought back to Gu Jinli, and then ran to harm the big red fruit that Qin Sang brought back for Gu Jinli.


    Dong dong dong!


    Smashed the big red fruit on the ground, made a sound, and smiled at them: "Squeeze it, it''s cool!"


    Look, Guoguo is rolling on the ground.

 Chapter 2446: blocked

    Chapter 2446: blocked


    Chapter 2446: Blocked


    Gu Jinli nced at him andughed: "Smash it, I''ll steam it for you to eat after you smash it. Your brother and I will eat well... Also, the smashed things will be deducted from your monthly sry in the future. When you grow up, Sorry, the monthly money is low, donte to my mother,e to yourself.


    Eng didnt understand and continued to y with the fruit.


    Qin Sang is a patient person with children. He went down to the kang and held Engs little hand, saying, Dont harm things, otherwise you will be beaten.


    After saying that, I really hit his little hand.


    Eng looked at him with big innocent eyes, followed his example, pped his own hand, andughed at him.


    Qin Sang was helpless. He resisted the urge tough and pretended to be serious: "Daddy is not ying with you, but teaching you."


    Eng still didnt understand. When he saw his father squatting down, he threw himself on his back and shouted happily: Pinch, Feifei!


    Qin Sang: "No Fei, Eng made a mistake. Not letting you y with Fei Fei is your punishment."


    He pulled the little guy down, stood up, and looked at him high.


    Eng looked up at him, pulled his legs, and shouted anxiously: "Pinch, fly, fly!"


    Qin Sang shook his head, pointed to the big red fruit on the ground, and said slowly and clearly: "Pick it up and put it away, and daddy will carry you."


    Eng understood, but he was angry, his mouth was aggrieved, and he was trembling. Tears welled up in his eyes quickly, and he was about to cry when he saw it.


    But Qin Sang said: "It''s useless to cry. You have to correct yourself. Pick up the big red fruit and put it away."


    snort!


    The little guy is awesome. He holds his little hands and hums, but doesn''t pick it up.


    But the big wolf went to pick it up and shouted to the second wolf: "Brother, ah ah ah."


    You cant say it when you pick it up, you can only use ah instead.


    Qin Sang was not angry, and followed the big wolf to pick up the big red fruits. The second wolf watched for a while, and finally squatted down, picked up the big red fruits, and put the fruits back into the basket one by one.


    Qin Sang took him to clean up thete chrysanthemums on the ground, clean the petals, and insert the remaining flowers thrown on the ground into small wooden tubes again.


    "It''s all cleaned up. This is the right way." Qin Sang wiped Eng''s tears and said with a smile: "If you do something wrong, you will be punished and you have to correct it. You can''t turn yourself into a little bully, you know?"


    Eng didn''t understand, so he just pointed at his back and asked, "Can you fly?"


    "Come on, daddy will carry you." Qin Sang picked Eng up on his back and ran back and forth in the house, then yed with him flying high a few times, making the little guyugh.


    He put him down again and went to see the big wolf: "Daddy also takes the big wolf to fly high."


    "Yeah!" Big Wolf was very happy and opened his arms for Qin Sang to hold him.


    Qin Sang picked him up and yed with him several times, making the big wolfugh.


    The two wolves quit and started ying again.


    Qin Sang could only hug him, but he was afraid that the big wolf would be sad to see him. After putting down the second wolf, he hugged the big wolf again and continued to y flying high.


    Gu Jinli almost died fromughter: "You will be exhausted if you continue like this."


    There is no end to it.


    However, Qin Sang is a man who knows when to stop. After ying with them three times, he stopped, carried them to the kang, and continued to talk to Gu Jinli about the Wang family: "Those dead soldiers are from the Wang family. After interrogating them all night, we got The news is very different from what Yin Axiang said, we have to send someone to the Wang family to know the truth."


    Qin Sang''s aunt married Wei Er''s father. He and Wei Er were cousins, so they were somewhat simr. The Northeast Wang family was the natal family of Wei Er''s uncle Wei Qi''s stepmother. So it would be fastest for him to go directly to the Wei family to settle ounts, but at this time, he couldn''t do that.


    If he does this, if the Wei family publicizes his initiative to contact and makes outsiders think that he supports the Wei family in seizing the throne, he will be in a situation where he goes back on his word.


    He doesn''t care whether the Chu Kingdom can be defended, nor does the Wei family seize the throne, but if someone dares to scheme against him and take advantage of him, he will definitely take revenge!


    After Qin Sang finished speaking, he added: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. They were the ones who attacked us first. I will not be polite to them and will definitely seek justice."


    People''s couragees from connivance. If he doesn''t pursue it this time, next time the Wei family and Wei Er will directly attack Xiaoyu. If he doesn''t allow it, the Wang family, Wei family and Wei Er must peel off ayer of skin!


    Gu Jinli said: "Well, you have to figure it out. I believe you...but don''t be too harsh. When you reach this position, whether you like it or not, you have to take into ount all the forces."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I know it well, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about this."


    This is why he doesn''t want to fight for the position... Even though that position is the most noble in the world, as long as you sit on it, you have to give up andpromise a lot of things whether you are willing or not.


    Especially, you must constantly recruit new people, favor new people, and have children to satisfy all the forces, otherwise the people in the court will keep causing trouble for you.


    But he didnt want to live this life of being coerced into selling himself, he just wanted small fish.


    While the two were talking, the two cubs fell asleep unconsciously. Qin Sang was afraid that they would catch cold, so he took them into the inner room to take a nap on the kang.


    "I''m going out to make arrangements for tomorrow''s departure. I''lle back to have dinner with you in the evening." Qin Sang kissed Gu Jinli and told her: "Xiaoyu can just have a good rest at home. You don''t have to do anything else. I''m here with you." , Uncle Mao, Uncle Dalin, Xia Zhang, and Mrs. Situ are here and they will arrange things properly."


    His little fish just needs to live the life of a nobledy.


    Okay. Gu Jinli nodded and sent him out.


    Qin Sang looked at her waving to him, smiled, and after a while, turned around and left.


    At Mao o''clock the next day, before dawn, people inside and outside Yongfeng County began to move. After working for an hour, when the o''clock o''clock arrived, the drums sounded. Following Qin Sang''s order, therge team began to move, leaving Yongfeng County and heading towards Longshan Mansion ran.


    The winter solstice wille in about twenty days, and for this great victory, the winter solstice festival must be held tofort the heroes who died in the northwest, so therge team marched quickly as soon as they set off.


    However, there were supplies, medical aid, and carriage repairs along the way, so therge team moved smoothly.


    As for the things for the big sacrifice, Luo Ying and Cousin Yu have prepared them. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli don''t have to worry, they only need people to arrive.


    When Qin Sang and the others set off to Longshan Prefecture, Ning Ji also headed here with his troops. At the same time, he received news that the Cao family was defeated, Mr. Cao was killed, and Yin Axiang and others were arrested.


    Ning Ji was not surprised at all when he heard the news. If the third master couldn''t see through this trick, then he was not the candidate for the ''wise king'' he admired.


    It''s just a pity that I couldn''t separate the rtionship between the third master and the Gu family.


    Master, please forgive me, please punish me! The leader of the dead soldiers knelt down to plead guilty. He med himself for the failure of this matter.


    Ning Ji: "Get up, this is expected."


    He added: "Continue on your journey and make sure to reach Longshan Mansion before the big festival."


    At the first winter solstice ceremony after regaining the lostnd, the third master brought Gu and the two young masters to worship together. It was okay to bring his legitimate son to worship, but Ning Ji was not happy to bring Gu to worship together. ...With this bow, Gu''s status ispletely sealed. In this way, if the third master bes the emperor in the future, she will be the first choice for the queen, and no other nobledy can even think of taking her ce!

 Chapter 2447: Qin Gui and Jishi

    Chapter 2447: Qin Gui and Jishi


    Chapter 2447 Qin Gui and the Ji family


    But he couldn''t stop Qin Sang from taking Gu Jinli to lead the winter solstice ceremony. Others had to do such things that offended Qin Sang.


    So he brought two important people here...Qin Sang''s second uncle, Qin Gui, and Qin Gui''s married wife Ji in the northeast.


    These two are elders, Qin Sang must give them some face.


    "Yes." The leader of the dead soldiers responded, passed the order, and rushed to Longshan Mansion day and night. This was a hardship for the Ji family.


    Although the Ji family is only a wealthy family in the Northeast, Ji''s family has never experienced any great hardships. She has traveled thousands of miles this time, which isparable to a rapid march. She is exhausted.


    But she couldn''t exin it clearly, so she could only hold her daughter Tong, who had just turned three years old, tightly and coax her to sleep.


    The olddy next to Ji knelt down and said to Qin Gui worriedly: "Master, Sister Tong vomited again today. If she continues to travel like this for half a month, I''m afraid Sister Tong will... Sister Tong''s wife..." Its so hard, I dare to ask the master to let the convoy stop for a while, take a half-hour break, and let Sister Tong take a rest.


    Qin Gui also felt sorry for his daughter, but no matter what her daughter was, she couldn''tpare to him showing up at the Winter Solstice Festival. He said angrily: "Compared to her cousin fighting on the battlefield, what''s the hardship for her to go on the road? If she can''t bear it, Its so painful, lets go back to the Northeast now!


    this?


    Jishi quickly scolded the old ve: "Mommy Ji, shut up, these are the things a ve like you should say? Palm!"


    Mama Ji understood and immediately pped herself twice.


    Qin Gui was ambitious but not capable. He dared to think but didn''t dare to do it. He was a bit indecisive and weak in his bones. After seeing Aunt Ji p her mouth, his anger subsided: "Okay, we are all loyal servants. From now on Just dont do it again, get up.


    "Old ve, thank you for your kindness." After thanking Aunt Ji, she got up and went to take care of Sister Tong with the Ji family.


    Qin Gui looked at his daughter and felt heartbroken when he saw that her daughter had lost a lot of weight.


    Ji saw it and smiled at the right time: "Master, don''t worry about Sister Tong. This child has been blessed since she was born. She will be fine. By the time she gets to Longshan Mansion, she will be well and maybe she can still help." Here are the two legitimate sons who are taking care of my third nephew."


    Speaking of this, Ji felt a pain in her heart... It was all about giving birth to children. How could Gu Jinli have such a good life? He gave birth to two boys at one time and raised them without dying. And she only gave birth to a daughter a few years ago. So far, she has given birth to a daughter. Its because I couldnt get pregnant again!


    Seeing that the Qin family has made such great achievements and the Qin family''s title is about to be restored, she has to give birth to a son as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if the Qin family has great wealth, she will not be able to share it without a son.


    Seeing that she was gentle and sensible, Qin Gui nodded with satisfaction: "I don''t need to take care of her, but it is necessary to let Sister Tong y more with Brother Mu''s two children to cultivate a deeper affection."


    Ji Shi nodded and said, "Yes, I will teach Sister Tong well and let her y with my two nephews more."


    Then he asked: "Master, what kind of person is the third nephew? You tell me, when I get to Longshan Mansion, I will know how to get along with him, so as not to say the wrong thing without knowing his preferences and offend him. angry."


    Qin Gui frowned and didn''t want to talk about it, but Ji had already asked him twice. It would be shameful for him to keep silent.


    He recalled what Qin Sang was like when he was a child and said a few words: "Brother Mu hasn''t been talkative since he was a child. He only does his own thing silently. However, he is an obedient and honest child who respects his elders very much. Wei Xiaoer is much easier to get along with, so you can rest assured."


    "Really? Then I''ll be relieved." Ji Shi was very happy, as long as she was easier to get along with than Wei Er. Keji didn''t know that the reason why Qin Gui said this was because he didn''t know Qin Sang at all and had never even seen him.


    To talk about this, we have to talk about Qin Gui''s biological mother... Qin Gui''s biological mother was ady who met Qin''s grandfather after he became a marquis. She was beautiful and knew poetry, and was very popr with Qin''s grandfather.


    But Grandfather Qin and Grandmother Qin were childhood sweethearts. After they became sessful and famous, they brought the couple over, thinking that they would get along with their wives and concubines, and the whole family would be harmonious.


    Unfortunately, Grandpa Qins dream soon shattered.


    Grandma Qin happily went to see Grandpa Qin with her two children, but it was Qin Gui''s biological mother who greeted her... Grandma Qin was heartbroken and stopped talking to Grandpa Qin. Qin Gui''s biological mother didn''t want to be a concubine all her life, so she met Grandpa Qin. He got into trouble with Grandma Qin and took a secret pce medicine to poison Grandma Qin.


    Grandma Qin died like this.


    After Qin''s grandfather found out the truth, he was very painful. He also poisoned Qin Gui''s biological mother and changed his current name to Qin Gui, so that he would abide by the rules of a concubine for the rest of his life and neverpete with Qin''s father for the position of marquis!


    After Qin''s father got married, he directly divided the families of the two of them, drove Qin Gui to another house, and only allowed him to return to the Marquis Mansion to worship his ancestors during the holidays.


    Although Grandfather Qin was confused for a while because of his beauty, he was not someone to be trifled with. Father Qin was not someone to be trifled with either, and Sang Qin was not someone to be trifled with either. He had long known that Qin Gui''s family hade to Longshan Mansion to give them a gift. A small gift.


    Bang bang!


    Two huge muffled sounds were heard, followed by the neighing of horses and the ng of the carriage being dragged away.


    "Master Ji and Miss Ji''s carriage has overturned. Come and save us!" The coachman was thrown off the carriage andy on the roadside shouting, while the frightened horse was still running wildly dragging the overturned carriage.


    The people on Ning Ji''s side saw it and rushed over. With two whooshes, they cut off the reins connecting the horse to the carriage, and the carriage stopped.


    Qin Gui and Ji Shi had already got off the carriage. Looking at the miserable situation here, they shouted in horror: "Hurry and save people!"


    But it was toote. Both Master Ji and Miss Ji were injured, their arms and legs were broken, and they were crying and crying: "Sister-inw, save us!"


    Miss Jis face was still bleeding, which was shocking to see.


    "Oh my God, Sister Yan, your face?!" Ji almost fainted. Sister Yan''s family specially asked her to bring it to Qin Sang. Now that her face is hurt, how can she and Qin Sang be brought together?


    However, its useless for you to cry to heaven and earth. Who asked you to seek death?


    Qin Sang could control hundreds of thousands of troops and could defeat the bandits, so he was not someone who could be angered. Therefore, when he received a letter from Xing''an Prefecture, saying that Qin Gui''s family had arrived, and he brought a young girl with him, he guessed the auspiciousness. What Ji Shi did was to immediately give an order and let his men ambush him halfway to teach Ji Shi a lesson.


    If Mr. Ji still doesnt know how to repent, then dont me him for having murderous intentions!


    Qin Sang is really annoyed by these people. Why do they treat him as a prostitute and think he will sleep with any woman?


    Be honest with him. If you dare to ruin his and Xiaoyu''s good life, he will make them pay the price!


    "Old camel,e over and take a look." Ning Ji saw the car overturned and his face became dark, and he asked the apanying doctor to go over and see the Ji family''s injuries.


    Hey. The old camel hurried over and struggled for half an hour before he treated the injuries of Master Ji and Miss Ji.


    How can we continue on our way? Ning Ji asked, its best if you can, otherwise dont me him for leaving them here!

 Chapter 2448: Go separately【Happy Valentines Day】

    Chapter 2448: Go separately��Happy Valentine''s Day��


    Chapter 2448 Lets go separately [Happy Valentines Day]


    Before the old camel could say anything, Ji said: "Yes, everything is bandaged. I will definitely be able to continue on my way."


    But the old camel frowned and exined the trouble: "It''s okay to set off on the road, but you can go quickly. The bumps will have some impact on the injured area. After all, the bones are injured."


    Ms. Ji had already woken up and asked quickly: "Doctor Hunchback, if we continue on our way, what impact will it have on the injury?"


    Laotuo: "In the worst case, you will beme."


    "Cripple!" Master Ji was shocked. He still had to take the merit test, but he couldn''t be a cripple. This was a case of deficiencies in the five elements and he would be kicked down. He was a little scared.


    Miss Keji asked again: "Will the injury on my face leave a scar?"


    The old camel said: "The wound looks long, but not deep. Even if there is a scar, it is a light scar, not a protruding centipede scar. I spent a lot of money to buy the scar removal cream from Yuanzi Medicine Store. It will be cured after a year and a half." .


    Miss Ji breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ji and Qin Gui: "Sister-inw and uncle, let''s continue on our way. We can''t dy everyone''s schedule just because our two juniors are injured."


    Ms. Ji is also a ruthless person. She doesnt even care about her legs and wants to fight for her future.


    Jishi said happily: "Our sister Yan is still sensible. If you seed, then we can continue on our way."


    After speaking, he looked at Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji was very satisfied and nodded: "Then continue on our way."


    Yes. The servants responded and started to get busy.


    But the two overturned carriages werepletely unusable. In order to rush on the road, Ning Ji could only let Qin Gui and Master Ji ride in a carriage with him, and Miss Ji and her daughter Ji took a car.


    Lets go! Ning Ji led the convoy and continued to rush to Longshan Mansion.


    But the more urgent it was, the more things happened. A few dayster, Master Ji, Miss Ji, and Sister Tong all fell ill, and all three of them had a fever.


    Master Ji and Miss Ji suffered from wound inmmation and wind and cold, while Sister Tong suffered from motion sickness and gastrointestinal difort.


    The old camel said: "No, they must stop practicing for a while, otherwise their lives may be in danger."


    Ning Ji made a decision immediately and said to Qin Gui: "The Winter Solstice Festival cannot be missed. I decided to take a few people on fast horses to Longshan Mansion. Brother Qin, will you follow me or stay to take care of your wife and daughter?"


    Qin Gui hesitated for a while, but finally walked up to Ji, caressed Sister Tong who had a fever, and said guiltily: "Sister Tong, dad knows that I shouldn''t leave you at this time, but this time the Winter Solstice Festival is too special." It''s too important. For the sake of our Qin family, dad has to rush...please forgive dad for once."


    Jishi knew very well that these words were actually meant for her, because Sister Tong fell asleep and couldn''t hear her at all.


    She was angry in her heart, but she quickly smiled and said: "Master, I know you are worried about Sister Tong and want to stay with us, but the Qin family is the home of Zhongming Dingshi and has protected the northwest for generations. This victory will pay tribute to tens of millions of people." You must be present when the heroes die... Don''t worry about us, you and Mr. Ning can rush to Longshan Mansion first, and we will drive slowly behind."


    He added: "I will take good care of Sister Tong and help her recover as soon as possible."


    What he said made Qin Gui almost cry. He held her hand tightly and said, "Madam, thank you for your hard work. Don''t worry. After the Winter Solstice Festival, I will lead the troops with my third nephew to pick you up and give Qin to your mother and daughter." The honor that family members deserve!


    Haha, Imughing so hard. What does the great victory in the northwest have to do with you? Have you ever killed a soldier in battle? Or did you send a cart of food to Qin Sang?


    How can there be such a good thing in the world if you want to take credit for doing nothing?


    "Master, I believe you." Ji said with a choked voice, and two tears fell in time. Qin Gui looked at her, and felt more and more sorry for her, and wanted topensate her more and more, and this was what Ji wanted. Miss Ji endured the chills of fever and handed a bundle to Qin Gui: "Uncle, these are the scriptures my brother and I copied along the way. You can take them to Longshan Mansion and burn them to the soldiers during the Winter Solstice Festival." Heroic spirits, its just a little bit of the Ji familys thoughts.


    Qin Gui took the baggage and said, "Okay, I will definitely burn the scriptures to the soldiers, so that everyone will know the Ji family''s intentions."


    Ms. Ji said gratefully: "Thank you very much, uncle."


    Ning Ji didn''t feel any emotion when he saw this... Hehe, it''s just a little trick, not clever at all.


    However, people''s hearts can be cannibalized. If Miss Ji can keep pretending, she might one day create a rift between Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    Ning Ji can take ten years toy out a n, so he has the patience to wait until the day when the rtionship between Qin Sang and Gu Jinli bes weak.


    "Time is urgent. Let''s separate here. Brother Qin and I will take the people on their way." Ning Ji looked at Ji and said, "Second Madam Qin, someone will take you back to the Ning family''s vige. "


    "Hey, thank you very much, Mr. Ning." Ji responded and said a few more personal words to Qin Gui before letting Qin Gui go on his way. He watched Qin Gui and the others go away before closing his eyes.


    "Second Madam Qin, let''s hurry up." said the steward left behind by Ning Ji. After Ji nodded, he set off back. Two hourster, he arrived at the Ning family''s vige. After a lot of trouble, he finally settled down.


    Master Ji was in aa due to high fever. It was only after he was rescued by Laotu that he realized that Ning Ji and Qin Gui had left them and rushed to Longshan Mansion. He said anxiously: "Take me to see my sister-inw!"


    The Ji family also brought their servants. After hearing this, Manager Ji quickly arranged for two servants to take Master Ji to see the Ji family.


    After seeing Mr. Ji, Mr. Ji immediately said: "Sister-inw, how can you let my uncle go first?"


    Ji Shi had just fed Sister Tong the decoction and was very tired. When she heard this, her anger soared: "Otherwise, what can I do? Stop her?"


    If she were stopped, would she still be the virtuous wife who always considers her husband?


    "What excuse can I use to stop you? Apart from life and death matters, what else can be as important as the first Winter Solstice Festival after the great victory?!"


    Is this an ordinary memorial ceremony?


    This is the first grand ceremony of a great victory that will be remembered by hundreds of thousands of soldiers once it shows its face, and will be famous throughout Chu.


    Miss Ji lived in the wing next door. When she heard the noise here, she asked the maid to help her over: "Brother, my sister-inw did a good job."


    Master Ji said: "I don''t me my sister-inw, I just think it''s a pity. My sister-inw should have asked me to follow her at that time."


    Jishi smiled: "You are already in aa due to high fever, how can you follow me?"


    Master Ji was choked by the rebuke, but he didn''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity... If he showed up at this winter solstice festival, his reputation would be louder than the top pick in high school. It would be a pity, it would be a pity. .


    Miss Ji was also too sad to show her face, but the matter was at this point, so she could only do this: "Brother, let''s take good care of our injuries, and then go to Longshan Mansion after we recover. By then, as long as we work hard, we will have a good future." .


    Master Ji nodded angrily: "That''s the only way it can be."


    After hearing this, Ji was satisfied: "Just be sensible."


    He murmured again: "I hope your little uncle can get to Longshan Mansion smoothly and make no more mistakes on the way... I always feel that the disasters we encountered along the way are too many, as if they were deliberately cured."

 Chapter 2449: Zi Chexings suspicion

    Chapter 2449: Zi Chexing''s suspicion


    Chapter 2449 Zi Chexings suspicion


    Eh, there is no doubt that it was Qin Sang who deliberately stopped you.


    Qin Gui and Ning Ji did not go well either. They were blocked by various government offices along the way. Even if he took out the jade pendant of the Ning family and a post to prove his identity, the government offices did not let him go immediately.


    The officials of the county government said: "We have just won a great victory, and there is a fear that there are soldiers and bandits lurking to cause trouble. People who are not traveling with the soldiers'' family members should be strictly checked when passing through the government offices along the way, and stay for more than one day to ensure that they are not kidnapped by the soldiers and bandits." "


    He also gave them an example: "In the past, your noble son was kidnapped and made trouble. Please cooperate and don''t embarrass us low-level officials."


    Speaking of which, there are various checkpoints along the way. If they cannot get the official documents from the Yamen, the soldiers will not let them pass the checkpoints.


    Forcibly breaking through the border will definitely kill some soldiers. Qin Sang will not let him go and will definitely deal with him ording to militaryw.


    Ning Ji could only cooperate, but the result was that it was already November, and they had just entered the territory of Longshan Mansion, and the ninth day of the lunar month was the Winter Solstice Festival. Even if they could fly, it would be difficult to reach the city on the ninth day of the lunar month.


    Ning Ji has lived an extra life, and his endurance skills have be quite powerful, and now he is angry because of it!


    Qin Gui felt as if his soul had been taken away. He knelt on the ground and said in the direction of Longshan Mansion: "Dad, my son is unfilial, so I can''t go to pay homage to you!"


    What the hell, your father was a founding lord. When he died, the Qin family was at its peak. He was not buried in the northwest at all. He was favored and buried next to Emperor Jingwu''s mausoleum.


    Ning Ji''s face darkened when he heard this: "Stop crying, get up and continue on your way."


    Qin Gui was shocked when he heard this and looked back at him: "Still on the way? This ce is far away from Longshan City. We can''t reach it in nine days."


    Ning Ji stared at the direction of Longshan Fucheng and said, "How do you know if you haven''t tried it? Let''s set off!"


    In this life, he just wants to turn things around and do the impossible!


    As soon as Ning Ji gave the order, Qin Gui was pulled up, pushed onto the horse, and continued on his way.


    But Qin Gui was already too tired. He looked at the dark road and said in horror: "Mr. Ning, if you drive in too dark, something will happen!"


    He is not a soldier all year round, and he has never learned the skills of a scout. Are you trying to kill him by galloping at night?


    "You and Brother Qin ride together!" Qin Gui was still useful, but Ning Ji didn''t want him to fall to death, so he asked the leader of the dead soldiers to take him on horseback.


    This small team was running through the night by the light of torches.


    Ning Ji and the others were working **** the road without sleep, and suffered a lot. Gu Jinli and his family were also on the road, but they were living a good life.


    There was no need to worry about anything along the way. The garrisoned soldiers would bring supplies, and if the child was sick, a doctor would diagnose and treat her in time. By the fourth day of November, they had arrived in Feihuang County, Longshan Prefecture.


    Thousands of miles away from Tianlong, with Feihuang on the fortress, this was a horse farm in the Qin Dynasty. In the past, horses from the Central ins and the south were mostly produced here, so it has the reputation of Feihuang County.


    After Feihuang County is the capital city of Longshan Prefecture.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The drums stopped, the gongs rang loudly, and the messenger shouted: "General Qin ordered all the troops to stop, stay in Feihuang County to rest, and continue on the road tomorrow!"


    The team is very long, but each messenger is only responsible for delivering the message for a certain distance. He only needs to ride the horse for half a quarter of an hour to deliver the news to the next messenger.


    The next messenger will continue to pass the message, and so on, to achieve the effect of using the fewest people and sending the message the fastest and farthest.


    After hearing this, the people in therge team stopped one after another and stood still in ce knowing the rules...Don''t move around when there are many people, otherwise it will cause chaos. Soon, soldiers came over with gs and took them to the open space to camp in batches: "Firewood, food, and water have been prepared. You can take things to cook on the spot after setting up the camp. In the camp There is a medical camp and if you need to see a doctor or get medicine, just take your military badge and go there to see a doctor and get medicine!"


    Such thoughtfulness, not to mention his rtives, even General Situ would sigh with emotion when he heard this and saw all kinds of supplies ced in the camp: "Qin Xiaohou is worthy of being the queen of the generals. He is well versed in the art of marching supplies. He is Arrange everything properly.


    I dont know how much better it is than Xu You.


    Although some of the noble gentlemen were dissatisfied with Qin Sang, they had to admit that following Qin Sang would be much easier and safer than when they came to the northwest.


    But Mr. Zhen still resented Qin Sang for humiliating his family in public. Looking at the soldiers and rtives who praised Qin Sang, he sneered: "Humph, you will regard yourself as themander-in-chief of the Northwest Army before the imperial edict arrives. Be careful what your Majesty does to you." With the purpose of arrest, your whole family..."


    "Mr. Zhen, it''s our turn to set up camp. Come over quickly." The Fourth Master Fang kindly called Mr. Zhen, interrupted his suicidal words, and called a young man next to him: "Master Ning, please leave quickly. Mo Going into a daze."


    Mr. Ning came back to his senses, smiled at Mr. Fang, and said, "Let''s go."


    But his heart is still heavy... He was ordered to bring a seven-shot repeating crossbow to the northwest to help the soldiers fight against the enemy, so as to make another contribution to the Ning family, but who would have thought that his family''s seven-shot repeating crossbow has not yet been made. , this battle is won!


    That Luo Ying was also proficient in ordnance. He led a group of gangsters to develop a new seven-shot repeating crossbow, which was as urate as his family''s. It alsopletely solved the problem of easy arrow jamming. His family''s seven-shot repeating crossbow was It has be useless.


    He was very angry, but in the military, especially in the field of ordnance, what matters is strength. If someone''s product is better than yours, yours will have to be eliminated. If you insist on using yours, dying the military ne, and losing the battle, who will be responsible? ?


    Therefore, Prince Ning was living in a very depressed state during this period. However, he received news that his uncle wasing. However, it was almost the Winter Solstice Festival, and there was no news about his uncle.


    I hope my uncle will arrive soon and turn the situation around for the Ning family. Otherwise, if this continues, the Ning family may have no ce in the army!


    Xiaoshan, who is that young man who looks like a resentful woman? Zi Chexing mingled in the team and asked the man sent to him by Qin Sang.


    Lin Xiaoshan replied: "He is the eldest son of the Ning family in the capital, and his family has made him a knight with military weapons."


    Zi Che Xing raised his eyebrows: "Oh, he is from Ning Ji''s family. Then let''s find an opportunity to meet him."


    Ning Ji followed Lei Wuye to Da Rong many years ago, saying that he was doing business and traveling to see the sights, but Zi Chexing always felt that people like Ning Ji might do things in Da Rong that even Lei Wuye did not do. Things you know.


    For example, raising a private soldier for yourself...Zi Chexing thought this way because he didn''t believe that Ning Ji, a noble son of an Earl''s Mansion, would fall out with his family just to go to a remote ce to eat dirt and dust.


    He knew Ning Ji, and he felt that this guy was not a happy fairy who just wanted to travel, but a shrewd, good at nning, and even if they were close friends, it was hard to see the bottom of it.


    Lin Xiaoshan nodded: "Sure, I''ll make arrangements for you."


    Over here, Qin Sang was about to send Gu Jinli into the county town, but Zhang Zhong called him to stop him. He could only say to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you go ahead and rest at the county house. I wille home to find youter."


    He added: "Don''t worry, I guess it''s a good thing."


    Gu Jinli understood, nodded and smiled: "Well, you go ahead."


    He looked at Eng in his arms again and saw that he was moving. He quickly whispered: "You hurry up and leave. When he wakes up, he will have to make trouble and y with you again, and you won''t be able to leave."

 Chapter 2450: settled

    Chapter 2450: settled


    Chapter 2450 is settled


    Eng, this little guy, is very noisy except when he is sleeping.


    Recently, I also like to go horse riding with Qin Sang. I am still sleeping at this time because I am tired from riding horses with Qin Sang in the afternoon.


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s okay. If he wakes up, I''ll coax him before leaving."


    Er Wolf is gradually growing up and is much easier to coax than when he was a few months old.


    "Woo~" Eng closed his eyes, twisted his little body uneasily, stretched out his little hands to pull around, and already made a crying sound.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly held his little hand, hugged him tightly, gently rocked him and coaxed: "Er Lang, be good, mother is here, don''t cry, let''s continue sleeping."


    He red at Qin Sang again and whispered, "Hurry up and leave."


    If he dys any longer, he will really wake up.


    Qin Sang''s smile grew stronger, and he suddenly remembered Gu Jinli''s childhood... Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, his little fish became a mother and could even coax children.


    "Okay, I''m leaving." Qin Sang reached out and touched Gu Jinli''s face. Seeing that Gu Jinli was stunned and blushed, he lowered the car curtain with satisfaction and left.


    Did not leave immediately with Zhang Zhong, but went to the carriage at the back to ask Aunt Yu and the wet nurse to help.


    "Yes." Aunt Yu and the others hurriedly got out of the car and got into Gu Jinli''s carriage to take care of the two little guys.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Sang followed Zhang Zhong, but before he could get far, he heard a burst of eardrum-piercing crying: "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    The second wolf finally woke up, and then there was another cry. It was the second wolf that woke up the big wolf. The two little guys cried together, and the whole city gate became lively.


    Qin Sang paused and wanted to go back tofort the child, but finally held back and said to Zhang Zhong: "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong looked amused and breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that the adult was going back to coax the child. However, he was a little envious of the adult''s life. It seemed that he should think about getting married.


    When the people at the city gate knew that it was the two children of the Qin family who were crying, they allughed.


    It''s a good cry, and two people cried at once, which proves that the Qin family''s incense will continue.


    There is no way, the ancients cared about this and regarded healthy men as a criterion for the prosperity of the family.


    After crying and fussing all the way, half an hourter, we finally arrived at Qin''s house in Feihuang County. The two little guys had stopped crying a long time ago. They were being held by two nannies and looking at the scenery outside the car window. They saw It will also howl when seeing things it has never seen before.


    But after looking at it, I will ask about Qin Sang again.


    Big Wolf: Mom, daddy?


    Why is Daddy missing?


    Eng: "Knead, Feifei!"


    I want my dad to take me to ride a horse.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Your father has gone out to work. He wille back when he is done and have dinner with us. Don''t be in a hurry."


    The words were so long that the two little guys didn''t understand much. They felt aggrieved for a while, but after Brother Yi came to y with them with Liujin, Qijin, Xiaogui, and Xiao Qingyun, the two Zaizai forgot again. I went to find my father and yed happily with a few little brothers.


    "There are steps, walk slowly, don''t fall." Gu Jinli looked at them holding hands and climbing up the steps, fearing that they would fall, so he hurriedly reminded them.


    However, bang bang, bang bang, the big wolf and the two wolves were unable to walk steadily, and they knelt on the steps, pulling Xiao Qingyun and Xiao Gui down with them.


    But I didnt cry, I justughed. After climbing up the steps with my little hands, I walked hand in hand into the house. I had a great time.


    Mother Yu smiled and said, "Madam, don''t worry. Bahu and Baishu are watching over the two young masters, and everything will be fine."


    When the two children yed outside, Bahu Baishu apanied them. When they returned to the backyard, the wet nurse and the two sisters Bai Ye and Bai Duo took care of them. While he was talking, Xie Jianing suddenly came over, holding a bundle in his arms, standing in the distance and called: "Cousin."


    Gu Jinli turned to look at her and said, "Cousin Ning, what do you want from me? Don''t hesitate, just say it boldly."


    Xie Jianing''s face turned red, and after calming down, she said, "Cousin, I stopped to rest earlier than usual today. I want to take my marching cloak and return it to Wu Xiaoqi, is that okay?"


    "Of course, I''ll ask Erqing to apany you, and she will protect you." Gu Jinli shouted in his heart Amitabha, you have washed this cloak three times, and finally decided to take it and return it. Hurry up and wash it again. I I''m afraid the cloak will get a few holes.


    Sister, go quickly, I will take care of Aunt Lei. Xie Jiaxi waved her hand to Xie Jianing very sensibly, and directly helped Gao Lei into the house.


    "Aunts and aunts, let''s go into the house and have a rest. We''re too tired from the journey." Gu Jinli was afraid that Xie Jianing would shrink back, so he hurriedly led people into the house.


    Widow Xiao gossiped. She had already heard some things in the past half month. She pressed her loose bun, looked at Xie Jianing and said: "Ning, you are the boss now. You have to hurry up. If it happens, Aunt Lan Ill give you a gold hairpin as a gift.


    She would not give it away if it was gilt or pure gold.


    Xiao Xiaomei hurriedly said: "Mom,e here quickly to get the things, my sister and I are almost exhausted."


    Miss Xie finally made up her mind to return the cloak. Please stop talking. If you tell her about her courage and ruin a marriage, will you always paypensation? !


    After hearing this, Xie Jianing wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.


    Erqing hurriedly came to Xie Jianing, grabbed her hand, and helped her onto the carriage: "Miss Xie, sit tight. I will send you over to find Wu Xiaoqi. He is in his house in the west of the city."


    Looking at the Cao family.


    The Winter Solstice Festival is important. Qin Sang doesn''t want to waste too much time on the Cao family, so he simply takes them to Longshan Mansion. Wu Xiaoqi''s current job is to keep an eye on them.


    Yin Axiang''s dead soldiers were watched by people from Youping.


    Erqing did not wait for Xie Jianing to say anything, whipped his horse, and drove the carriage to the west of the city. More than two-quarters of an hourter, he arrived in front of the house.


    The house is not big, but it is a house with high walls and a separate door. There are also traps. Once you enter, it is not easy to escape.


    Thank you, girl, were here, get out of the car. Erqing stopped the car quickly and raised the curtain.


    Xie Jianing was stunned: "This, so fast?"


    She started to get scared and wanted to regret it: "Wu Xiaoqi is on errands, so I''d better not disturb him."


    "Don''t bother me, I''m not busy at all now." Wu Liudong''s voice suddenly came. He tilted his body and looked at Xie Jianing in the carriage, and said with a smile: "Miss Xie, what do you want from me?"


    Xie Jianing was startled when he saw him, and quickly looked at Er Qing.


    Ke Erqing said, "I''ll wait for Miss Xie next to you."


    After saying that, he jumped off the carriage and left.


    Xie Jianing wanted to shout, but was afraid of making Wu Liudongugh, so he could only hide in the carriage with his baggage in his arms.


    After a while, she heard footsteps approaching. She knew it was Wu Liudonging. She was nervous when the carriage suddenly moved. She was so frightened that she quickly raised the curtain: "You, where are you taking me?"


    Wu Liudong led the horse to the side, looked back at her and said with a smile, "Miss Xie finally stopped hiding."


    He added: "This is the door. asionally, people wille in and out. Naturally, we have to pull the carriage aside. If we bump into people, it will be bad for Miss Xie''s reputation."

 Chapter 2451: Imperial Edict and Great Sacrifice [Happy Lantern Festival]

    Chapter 2451: Imperial Edict and Great Sacrifice [Happy Lantern Festival]


    Chapter 2451 Imperial Edict and Great Sacrifice [Happy Lantern Festival]


    Wu Liudong was still very attentive, and Xie Jianing was a little happy to hear it.


    Soon, however, the carriage stopped. Wu Liudong had already led the carriage to a corner of the house, avoiding people, and asked Xie Jianing: "Miss Xie, tell me why you came to see me."


    Xie Jianing held the baggage in his arms and remained silent.


    Wu Liudong said: "I''ll leave if you don''t tell me. I''m very busy."


    Xie Jianing was shocked: "But you just said you were very free?"


    Wu Liudong didn''t blush at all and said: "That was just now, but it''s different now. This is what the so-called fighter opportunities are changing rapidly, and there can be no dy for a moment."


    ah?


    Xie Jianing felt that he was lying to her, but she really couldn''t dy Wu Xiaoqi for too long, so she handed him the baggage: "You, your marching cloak, I have washed it, thank you."


    "You are here to return the cloak." Wu Liudong said, opened the bag, took out the cloak inside, smelled it, frowned and said: "This is too fragrant. If you take it back, you will beughed at by your colleagues."


    Xie Jianing was surprised: "Will peopleugh at Taixiang?"


    Wu Liudong: "A group of old men who are fighting. They smell like sweat. It smells so good that they will beughed at for being effeminate."


    Xie Jianing panicked: "What should I do? Can I take it back and wash it off for you?"


    Wu Liudong shook his head: "No need, the smell doesn''t matter much, as long as it can keep you warm."


    Xie Jianing: "But what should you do if othersugh at you?"


    Wu Liudong: "Justugh. We all make fun of each other every day. What''s the point of making jokes?"


    He put away his cloak, looked at her, and asked, "Miss Xie, is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    Xie Jianing was so nervous that she shook her head repeatedly: "No more."


    Wu Liudong choked, disappointment creeping onto his specially shaved face. He hugged the baggage and said: "I have achieved some military exploits in this war. I got the news and should be able to be promoted to a hundred households. But I am not sure yet whether I will follow a certain person." If a thousand households go to the garrison to garrison, they should follow the deputy general to garrison in the camp."


    I have a little savings, but not much. Because I didnt have enough supplies before, I had to use money to buy medicines to treat the injuries of my soldiers. But now I have enough medicines and the distribution is fair. I dont have to spend this money anymore. I can save more.


    "There is no one at home, but my family has fields, a house, and a shop in Longshan Prefecture. The bandits have been driven away, and these family properties can be taken back from the Yamen."


    Wu Liudong''s family had a good life before, but due to the war here, they had to flee from city to city, leaving behind all their family property.


    Thought for a while and then said the most important point: "I don''t take concubines."


    At this point, even if Xie Jianing was a fool, he understood what he meant. He was shy and huddled in the carriage without speaking.


    Wu Liudong waited for a while, but when he saw that she still didn''t speak, he said: "It doesn''t matter. If you feel bad, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    "I..." Xie Jianing panicked, finally looked up at Wu Liudong, and said with tears in his eyes: "I have been looked at."


    It was okay that she didn''t say this, but Wu Liudong became angry when she mentioned this: "I made it very clear when we were at theke that night. It''s not your fault, and I don''t mind. If you mind, then Pretend I didnt say anything, lets go, goodbye!


    After saying that, he picked up his baggage and really left.


    Xie Jianing was startled, and instinctively jumped off the carriage, chased after him, and grabbed him: "Wait a minute."


    Wu Liudong was arrogant: "What are you waiting for? I will not marry a weak wife who always belittles myself. I am a soldier and fight. My wife must be strong. If she is too weak, it will not be suitable."


    He said again: "Let go, if someone sees it, it will bring bad reputation to me, and I will still say that I am married to my wife."


    This is so well said that it makes people want to p him.


    However, Xie Jianing is a person who has to be crushed before giving up. Seeing that Wu Liudong was angry, he even opened her hand to leave, and said hurriedly: "Marry me!"


    He spoke so loudly that Wu Liudong was startled. He hurriedly looked around. When he saw no one, he felt relieved and said, "Keep your voice down. We haven''t officially engaged yet. If anyone hears us, they will reallyugh at us."


    You Ping and others: "..." Sorry, we who are hiding behind the wall have heard it.


    Xie Jianing became frightened when he heard what he said. She even cried thinking about the shameless words she just said.


    Wu Liudong hurriedly said: "Why are you crying? Stop crying, I will marry you."


    Xie Jianing: "Really?"


    Wu Liudong nodded: "Of course it is true... Originally I felt that I was not worthy of you, because you are my wife''s cousin, so I could marry a young master from a wealthy family. But after thinking about it for a while, I felt a little unwilling to do so, so I have decided to marry you, because I am afraid that you are too weak and you will not be able to handle it if there is another war in the future, so I want to wait for you to speak first."


    He added: "Actually, you are not weak, you are even very strong. You are a girl who can handle things."


    Xie Jianing blushed at being praised, but she was very happy and rxed. She promised: "Don''t worry, if we fight again, I will not cry out of fear. I will take care of myself and my children like all the rtives of soldiers." , escape for your life in an orderly manner."


    Wu Liudong was very happy to hear this, but said, "We are still young."


    Xie Jianing''s face turned red upon hearing this.


    Wu Liudong was also a little embarrassed: "It''s cold, so you should go back first... After the Winter Solstice Festival, I will invite a matchmaker toe to your house to propose marriage."


    Okay~ Xie Jianing was so embarrassed that his head almost fell to the ground.


    Wu Liudong: Raise your head and stand up straight!


    Xie Jianing subconsciously followed the instructions.


    Wu Liudong nodded and smiled: "That''s right. From now on, we will live together. There is no need to be shy or inferior. Remember that you are Mrs. Qin''s cousin and you have a big backer, while I am just a small soldier. I will never be ashamed of myself in this life." Its impossible to bully you, only you bully me.


    This was well said, which made Xie Jianing feel a lot more confident.


    Seeing that they had finished talking, Erqing came out and said, "Thank you, girl, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back."


    "Oh, okay." Xie Jianing hurriedly hid in the carriage, but after a while, he raised the curtain again, looked at Wu Liudong, and boldly looked at him: "Thank you...I, I will be a person who can carry the burden without worrying you. What a good wife."


    Having said that, he quickly lowered the car curtain.


    Wu Liudong smiled and said loudly: "I believe you!"


    Erqing drove away in his carriage. When he returned, he told Gu Jinli what had happened.


    Gu Jinli was very happy: "Cousin Ning''s matter has finally been settled."


    In fact, Wu Liudong and Xie Jianing are a good match, their personalities canplement each other, and Wu Liudong is open-minded, mature and patient, and can tolerate and teach Xie Jianing.


    Because of eavesdropping, by the time Wu Liudong returned to guard the house, the Cao family had already learned about Wu Liudong''s intention to marry Xie Jianing through the soldiers'' jokes.


    Yus reaction was the most intense and sheughed wildly: Hahaha, I thought I could marry a noble son by marrying a noble rtive, but it turned out that I was just marrying a little soldier with no family and no job!


    He added: "The emperor''s imperial edict has not yet been issued. Maybe the Qin family is not a noble rtive, but a criminal of the imperial court. Xie Jianing''s family will have to follow the Qin family to die!"


    Master Cao hurriedly said to Mrs. Yu: "Shrew, shut up, Master. If you cause us to be tortured again because of your noise, I won''t be able to spare you!"


    Mrs. Yu felt pain all over her body when she heard it, and she was a little scared, but she still said unwillingly: "Am I wrong? It has been so long since the victory, and the imperial edict has note yet. I am afraid that the emperor will not be able to circumvent the Qin family." Past sins.


    boom!


    The door of the house was kicked open by Wu Liudong. He stood at the door, looked at Mrs. Yu and said with a smile: "It''s almost the winter solstice, I''m here to give you two gifts."


    First, the people who delivered the imperial edict have just caught up with therge team and arrived in Feihuang County. Now the outside world already knows that Your Majesty has restored the Qin familys innocence and restored the Qin familys title.


    "The title of the Qin family has been restored? Impossible!" Mrs. Yu has been dreaming for the past half month that the emperor would order the arrest of the Qin family and kill everyone in the Qin family, because she can only be rescued if the Qin family falls, otherwise she will He had to be watched by people sent by the Qin family all the time and lived a life of semi-ve.


    Happy Lantern Festival, I wish everyone is as sweet as glutinous rice balls. After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the New Year is over, and I feel so reluctant to part with it... Oh, I have to cheer up and work hard. I promise you that I will finish this book as soon as possible. Thank you for your continued support. Thank you. Comparison 0.0

 Chapter 2452: Celebrations and old friends

    Chapter 2452: Celebrations and old friends


    Chapter 2452: Joy and old friends


    "Oh, how is it impossible? Your Excellency has made such unparalleled achievements, can''t you exchange for the innocence of the Qin family?" Wu Liudong smiled, pointed to the door and said: "Listen to the sound of this cauldron bell, only when the imperial edict arrives , the yamens cauldron bell will be rung. Nine times at a time, nine times in total, to awe the emperors majesty to the extreme.


    Yushi listened carefully, and sure enough she heard the sound of the cauldron bell.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    It was loud and thick, different from the dull sound of drums...The imperial edict came, and the emperor really pardoned the Qin family and restored the Qin family''s title.


    Ah! Mrs. Yu yelled, her heart full of anger, fear and unwillingness.


    Wu Liudong smiled: "I feel like I''ve got a treasure, so I can''t bear it and I''m going crazy? Wait a minute, there''s a second gift here."


    He called to the soldiers: "p them six times each!"


    "Yes." The soldiers came in and pped Yu and Master Cao on the face, knocking their teeth loose.


    Yu was knocked unconscious and stabbed with a long needle to wake her up.


    Wu Liudong stared at her and said: "This is a little lesson for you. Remember, only those who are honest will not be punished. If you dare to make noise and cause trouble again, the punishment you will receive next time will not be a beating, but a branding!" "


    "This is the torture instrument for being branded. You see clearly." The soldiers knew the opportunity and brought a stove in. They took out a handful of iron bars with red-hot iron heads at the bottom. He pressed a piece of linen next to him and made a sizzling sound. The linen soon started to smoke and sparks flew out.


    Mrs. Yu and Master Cao were so frightened that they trembled and begged for mercy: "Master Wu, we know we were wrong. Please don''t brand us. It will kill people, it will really kill people!"


    Wu Liudong sneered: "It''s okay if you don''t know you are wrong. Anyway, what you do for the Cao family is considered an aplice. ording to strictws, you can be exiled or serve as an official ve... As for Young Master Cao, he is the son of Mr. Cao and the new husband of the Yu family. , you cant escape even if you sit together, you should consider yourselves beforemitting suicide, lest you identally turn yourself into a corpse!"


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    "Master Wu Jun, please calm down and don''t punish us. I will take a good look at Mrs. Yu and prevent her from going crazy and talking nonsense again!" Master Cao cried, wanting to die.


    What evil did hemit that caused such a good young man to end up marrying a broken man?


    He scolded Mrs. Yu again: "You are a ruined flower and a willow. It''s all your fault. You have harmed young master Kuben."


    Mrs. Yu also looked down upon the down-and-out Young Master Cao and scolded back: "Bah, you loser, do you think you are still some kind of young master? If I hadn''t married you, you wouldn''t have been able to get a wife in this life... Xie Jingxianbi You are ten thousand times better!


    Mr. Yu and Master Cao were fighting each other inside the house, but outside the house it was very lively, and almost everyone came out.


    The one who came to deliver the imperial edict was Wu Changfang, a member of Qianhu Fuhu Army in the capital.


    His brother Wu Changzhen was one of Emperor Jingyuan''s confidants, and he was able to send him to deliver the imperial edict. This shows that Emperor Jingyuan attached great importance to this matter, and he also prevented some people from thinking that this was a false edict.


    Wu Changfang led his people from the capital to the northwest after receiving the order. He almost vomited blood while riding the horse. Finally, he delivered the imperial edict. He scolded Qin Sang in his heart: Qin Mu, you kid, can''t walk slower, I''ve been a few times. I almost caught up with you every time, but when I got there, I got the news that you had set off a day earlier. Damn, I was so exhausted from chasing you!


    Wu Changfang cursed in his heart, but his face was as solemn as a bronze statue, holding up the imperial decree and shouting: "Your Majesty''s imperial decree has arrived, the new Marquis of Qin, Qin Mu, will receive it!"


    Having said this, everyone knows that Qin Sang has be the new Marquis of Qin.


    Qin Sang had already received the news and was waiting with Zhang Zhong at the gate of the city. After hearing this, he led the generals to stand up, looked at Wu Changfang and said, "Let''s announce it."


    Xuanhu?


    These two words are all you have?


    Its too disrespectful to your Majesty!


    But... "Your Majesty has decreed that Qin Mu will share with the country, and he will not have to kneel to listen to the decree!"


    As soon as Wu Changfang said these words, the noble gentlemen present let out a cry of surprise... It seems that His Majesty is really going to use the Qin family again.


    Wu Changfang nced at these people with different thoughts and said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty''s decree, except Qin Mu, everyone else, kneel down and listen to the decree!"


    The emperor''s power was so great that everyone who heard it was afraid. Even though Emperor Jingyuan was crazy, there were still many people who were afraid of him. Everyone knelt down one after another and said, "Listen respectfully to the Holy Instructions!"


    With the sound of the cauldron bell, Wu Changfang read out the imperial edict... Emperor Jingyuan restored the innocence of the Qin family, the Luo family, the He family, and the Yu family, and would revise the case files and history books so that the innocence of the four families could be passed down to future generations.


    The title of the Qin family was restored and Qin Mu was seeded as Marquis of Qin. However, he did not make him themander-in-chief of the northwest. He only allowed him to temporarily lead the army and ordered him to continue to attack the army and wipe out the Rong bandits!


    Since the opportunity to fight is fleeting, the attack cannot be dyed. As for returning to the capital to express gratitude and worship his ancestors, his two young sons can do it instead.


    Crazy!


    Qin Sang was very disappointed. He shouldn''t have had any expectations for Emperor Jingyuan... Not to mention that continuing to attack the army would be militaristic and would kill Chu. It would be enough to just let the two children, Big Wolf and Two Wolf, who were over one year old,e to the capital to worship their ancestors. This is not something a normal person can say!


    Wu Changfang ignored him and continued to read out the imperial edict. He said that the rewards and supplies were on the way. He also said: "The Marquis of Qin can make the decision on the promotion and removal of military generals ording to their military merits. Officials from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Personnel will then award rewards ordingly." Later, as long as the promotion, appointment and dismissal are reasonable, officials from the two ministries can immediately issue letters of appointment."


    The northwest is too far from the capital. It takes more than half a year to go back and forth. If you want to avoid dying things, you can only use this method.


    However, the important appointments of military generals still had to be made by Emperor Jingyuan and the elders.


    What does your majesty say about the affairs of Duke Wei? Qin Sang asked.


    Wu Changfang twitched his lips, how could you ask this on the spot, how could you not find an opportunity to talk about it in private?


    Afraid that Qin Sang would say something treacherous, he quickly replied: "The case of Duke Wei needs to be re-investigated. It will take time. Qin Houjing will wait for good news."


    Speaking, he handed the imperial edict to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang looked at the brocade imperial edict for a long time, and after making everyone''s hearts tremble, he finally took the imperial edict with both hands: "Qin Mu epts the edict!"


    Phew!


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief, including Wu Changfang. He was really afraid that Qin Mu would not ept the order and fall out with Emperor Jingyuan on the spot, which would not end well.


    After Qin Sang received the order, Wu Changfang felt rxed and asked, "Where should I live? Arrange a ce for my brother to stay."


    Qin Sang: "Live in the yamen, and those who deliver imperial edicts usually stay in the yamen or the post station."


    Wu Changfang was very disgusted when he heard this. Why is this kid still as boring as he was when he was a child?


    However, Qin Sang was still very considerate and sent him to the Yamen in person. When no one was around, he moved his mouth and wanted to ask Wu Changfang something. In the end, he did not ask: "You have a good rest. We will continue our journey at Mao o''clock tomorrow." Longshan Mansion, going to the Winter Solstice Festival."


    Wu Changfang: "Don''t worry, I will catch up with you even if I oversleep."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang walked away without staying any longer.


    Seeing that he was really gone, Wu Changfang hurriedly said: "Don''t you want to know about my sister-inw? Why didn''t you ask again?"


    Qin Sang: "She is already your sister-inw, so there is nothing more to ask."


    This is true, but Wu Changfang still told Qin Sang: "My eldest brother is very good to my eldest sister-inw. She has also let go of her over the years. The days are getting better and better, but every year on the anniversary of your eldest brother''s life and death, she will still stay with my eldest brother. Arrange a memorial ceremony."


    Wu Changfangs sister-inw, Wu Changzhens wife was Brother Qins former fiance.

 Chapter 2453: The Qin family is so annoying

    Chapter 2453: The Qin family is so annoying


    Chapter 2453 The Qin family is so annoying


    After Brother Qin was arrested, he took the initiative to break off his engagement with the eldest daughter of the Zhou family... At that time, Emperor Jingyuan was determined to destroy the Wei Guogong line. Mr. Feng''s plea to let Emperor Jingyuan spare other families was useless.


    The Zhou family was not a noble family, and Zhou''s father was only a fourth-rank imperial official. The Zhou family could not bear the emperor''s wrath, so the Zhou family''s parents could only agree to divorce and return the token. When the eldest daughter of the Zhou family learned about it, it was toote. .


    "Don''t me my eldest sister-inw. She is just a purdah woman. Although she got engaged to my eldest brother very quickly, she only married my eldest brother when she was twenty-two. She stayed with your eldest brother for three years. Three years after we got married, we got married. I gave birth to my nephew, and my eldest brother became a father in his thirties... Both of them tried their best, but there are too few perfect things in the world." Wu Changfang would exin that he didn''t want Qin Sang to hate the Wu family.


    The failure of the marriage between Miss Zhou and Brother Qin was probably due to Qin Cheng himself. Originally, he and Miss Zhou should have gotten married long ago, but because of a trip to the northwest, they were dyed for more than a year. When they were about to get married, they encountered something involving Wei Guogong and his family, andpletely missed Miss Zhou.


    As for the fact that the Zhou family and the Wu family would get engaged immediately after Qin Cheng''s death, it was because the affairs of Wei Guogong''s family were too big and people were dying every day. In order to save the Zhou family, they had no choice but to get engaged as soon as possible.


    After Wu Changfang finished speaking, he looked at Qin Sang. Seeing that this boy had been silent all the time, he could only admit: "Okay, okay, my eldest brother has liked Miss Zhou a long time ago, but my eldest brother didn''t take advantage of her!"


    If the eldest brother didn''t also like Miss Zhou, how could he possibly marry her as a divorced person, take advantage of her in her most difficult time, and give her the position of his wife.


    "Your eldest brother also knows that the only one who was willing to save Miss Zhou at that time was my brother, so before he died, he asked the Zhou and Wu families to betrothed topletely remove the Zhou family from this matter. Your second uncle Qin Gui''s wife If not, I will go back to my parents home with Li soon.


    So dont make a bad face. The Wu family didnt feel sorry for your family, they just didnt help you at the time. But this cant be med on the Wu family. Who wouldnt be afraid of the whole family being executed?


    Qin Sang finally spoke: "Are you done?"


    Wu Chang almost choked to death. I have said so much, and you only gave me three words?


    Qin Sang said: "My eldest brother is dead, and the Zhou family has nothing to do with my family. As for paying homage to my eldest brother, I am very grateful, but if you want to persuade me because of this, it is too early."


    Wu Changfang smiled helplessly. He was indeed not stupid, but he said, "You epted the order."


    Qin Sang: "I just epted the order because I didn''t want to drag many soldiers to avenge themselves. It doesn''t mean that I have put down my family feud. If you want me to bepletely professed, you must find out the truth about my father''s murder. What news did Emperor Jingyuan receive before sending this order?" Those who ambush and kill my father must be made clear!"


    Although he didn''t yell, Wu Changfang knew that he was angry. Emperor Jingyuan had better give him an exnation. If he wanted to overturn the death of the Marquis of Qin by restoring his title, that was a delusion!


    Wu Changfang said: "We are already investigating, but a thorough investigation will take time."


    Qin Sang sneered: "Tell him, what I want is the truth, not a few scapegoats."


    Damn it, the Qin family is so annoying, do we have to get to the bottom of it?


    The matter of Wei Guogong and his family coborating with the enemy and treason is very strange. It is most likely that Emperor Jingyuan did it to cover up something. If that was the case, how could Emperor Jingyuan tell Qin Mu the truth?


    "Okay, I will convey your words to Your Majesty." Wu Changfang asked again: "Little Qin, do you really have no intention ofpeting for the throne?"


    Seeing Qin Sang''s face darken, he hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, I have to ask you for an urate word. After all, you now have hundreds of thousands of troops, and you can easily conquer the capital."


    Although it was not a good idea to raise an army in the name of revenge, it was Emperor Jingyuan who was at fault after all.


    Qin Sang knew that Wu Changfang came with a mission, and he didn''t bother to y charades with him. He said straightforwardly: "I have said that the Qin family will not be disloyal to Da Chu first, but if Emperor Jingyuan doesn''t want the Qin family to have an easy time, I won''t I will show mercy."


    Wu Changfang breathed a sigh of relief and asked again: "Don''t let the Qin family have an easy time? What do you mean specifically? You can use an analogy."


    I can go back and do business.


    Qin Sang: "For example, let my wife, children, rtives, and Grandpa He be held hostage in the name of returning to the capital to worship our ancestors."


    Hehe, Wu Changfangughed twice and said: "You are overthinking, His Majesty does not mean this. You are the new Marquis of Qin, and you should be the one to return to the capital to worship your ancestors. There is no reason to let two children go back for you."


    Qin Sang sneered: "The imperial edict has been issued, how can we still not have this intention?" Wu Changfang: "This imperial edict is mainly to restore your family''s innocence. Worshiping ancestors and other things can be postponed."


    I have no intention of sending your two children to Beijing immediately. Just stay calm and dont use troops.


    In order to lighten the atmosphere, Wu Changfang asked again: "Where are your two babies? Why don''t you bring them to me? Twin boys are a rare blessing."


    "It''s gettingte, and my son wants to sleep." Qin Sang said again: "Let Emperor Jingyuan issue an edict as soon as possible and canonize my wife as Madam Hou. Don''t cause trouble with the title, otherwise I will not give up."


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Wu Changfang was so angry...How on earth did such a bad-tempered boy get the favor of so many elders? Do the old men of Wei Guogong''s line like to suffer?


    Although Wu Changfang was angry, since Qin Sang had promised not to take the lead in raising troops, he could sleep well... The Wu family was Emperor Jingyuan''s confidant, and he still hoped that Emperor Jingyuan could secure the throne, otherwise his family was afraid It''s about peeling off the skin.


    He murmured again: "The Qin family is really a love-struck family. They have been like this for three generations."


    Gulu, there was a sound in his stomach, and Wu Changfang shouted outside the house: "Where is the food? Bring it to me. Do you want to starve me to death?"


    "I''ming."


    After all, the imperial edict was sent to thousands of households in the capital, so the people in the Yamen still took it seriously and treated Wu Changfang with meat and vegetables.


    Tonight, the entire Feihuang County is brightly lit, and everyone is happy that the Qin family has restored its title, and the young Marquis of Qin no longer has to lead the army to the capital for revenge.


    A great war was avoided, and all the people in the northwest who had experienced the war, as well as the rtives of soldiers and soldiers, were very happy.


    But Qin Sang was a little disappointed... But he did not stay outside, but quickly returned to Qin''s house. When he saw Gu Jinli, he hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, and felt a pang of distress in his heart. He hugged him back, patted his back gently, and said, "I''m here, and I will always be with you."


    Really? Qin Sang asked, wanting more affirmation.


    Gu Jinli: "Of course it''s true. I won''t lie to you about this."


    Qin Sang: "If I die, you won''t take your children and remarry?"


    Gu Jinli wanted tough: "Why do you still remember this? I was joking at the beginning."


    Qin Sang: "I know, but now, I want Xiaoyu to answer me."


    "Okay, I''ll answer you." Gu Jinli said solemnly: "No, I am too narrow-minded and can only pretend to be one person in my life. I have already pretended to be you. Even if you die, I will not remarry."


    Just be at ease.

 Chapter 2454: Meet cousin Yu

    Chapter 2454: Meet cousin Yu


    Chapter 2454 Meeting Cousin Yu


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was a little excited. He tightened his arms holding her tightly, as if he wanted to strangle her to the bones. Gu Jinli was hurt by him, but today she wanted to indulge him.


    But regardless of whether they are men or women, once they are indulged, they will take advantage of it.


    Qin Sang: "You can only pretend to be me in the next life, and you are not allowed to pretend to be anyone else."


    Otherwise, I will kill him!


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, okay, I will only like you in the next life, okay?"


    Qin Sang: "You should be a little perfunctory. This is a big deal and you need to be serious."


    "..." Gu Jinli: "Okay, no matter in the next life or the next life, I will only marry you. If I can''t meet you, I won''t marry and will be an old aunt."


    "I can meet her because I will go find Xiaoyu." Qin Sang said promisingly and hugged her tighter.


    Gu Jinli finally couldn''t bear it anymore, moved and said: "Mr. sir, I believe you can find me, but can you rx a little, your wife, I can''t breathe anymore."


    It makes my chest feel tight and my bones hurt.


    Qin Sang:


    Haha, he was made tough by her. He loosened his arms and said, "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    You make me happy again.


    Gu Jinli: "No need to thank you, just remember to give me all your property."


    Qin Sang smiled: "She is really a greedy littlendowner, but I like her."


    He loved such fresh little fish so much.


    I love you so much that I have to kiss you.


    "Hmm~" When Gu Jinli was kissed, he moved his foot and closed the half-closed door to the back room.


    Qin Sang saw her andughed so hard that he picked her up and pressed her on the kang...


    "Wow wow wow!" Eng cried and ran out of the side room, knocked on the door of the main room, and cried: "Pinch it, it''s cold!"


    Come out and y with the second wolf. The second wolf sees his fathering back.


    Haunted the door while shouting, not forgetting to greet the big wolf: "Guo Guo, bang bang!"


    Come and knock on the door and call Daddy out.


    Qin Sang loved his two children very much. In addition to ying with them during this period, he also taught them how to speak every day. He asked Eng to change the croak. Now he calls his brother Guoguo... Well, although it is still wrong, but there is progress.


    As soon as Qin Sang came back, he pulled Gu Jinli into the house, and his father didn''t smile when he came back. The big wolf was also a little scared. He didn''t know what happened to his father, so he came over and knocked on the door with the second wolf.


    bang!


    Dad, mother, belly~


    I am hungry and want to eat.


    "Eldest Master, Second Young Master, please stop knocking. Grandma will take you to dinner, okay?" Grandma Yu hurriedly took the two nannies to stop them, but Eng was not a cub who could be stopped easily. Seeing Grandma Yu and the others Come, take a deep breath, and when you have enough energy, cry loudly: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The demonic sound pierced his ears, and the two magpies in the birdcage on the porch were so frightened that they pped their wings and wanted to fly away from the house.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, dad and mom are here." Gu Jinli was finally convinced and hurriedly opened the door and hugged Eng: "Stop crying. If your throat is broken from crying, your voice will not sound good."


    A handsome guy must have a good voice.


    Qin Sang hurriedly hugged the big wolf, wiped his tears, kissed him and said, "Don''t be afraid, big wolf. Daddy has something to tell your mother."


    Woooo~ The big wolf sobbed a few times, then nodded his little head and said yes.


    Qin Sang smiled... No matter how bad he was before, he is happy now. "Pinch, hug." Eng stopped crying, but he wanted Qin Sang to hug him.


    "Okay, daddy, take Eng." Qin Sang took Eng, held the two little guys in his arms, and praised Eng: "Our Eng''s speech is bing more and more standard. It''s really amazing."


    Aha, aww! Eng liked his fathers praise the most, and he jumped happily in Qin Sangs arms.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly supported him: "Stop jumping, I''ll be careful if I fall you or squeeze your brother."


    She didn''t say it was okay, but when she mentioned Eng, she called to the big wolf: "Guoguo, aww!"


    Lets jump together and have fun.


    The big wolf seemed to want to y too, and jumped up and down.


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to hold the two little guys'' backs and protect them, letting the two brothers jump around in Qin Sang''s arms for a while.


    Mom, belly. The big wolf pointed at his belly after ying with it.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, let''s have dinner now."


    Let Bai Ye tell Yang Guo that the food has been brought.


    They have to continue their journey tomorrow. After the family finished eating, they walked back and forth in the corridor to eat, then took a shower and went to bed.


    The two children slept with them because Qin Sang valued those heroes who died in the war. After November, meat and fish and other such things were banned in the house, but it was too hard just to sleep with his wife every night, so Bring the two cubs to sleep together and distract themselves from other thoughts.


    After the two Zaizai fell asleep, Qin Sang told Gu Jinli about Brother Qin and Miss Zhou: "Brother likes Miss Zhou very much. When I was a child, when he missed Miss Zhou, he would take me to climb the wall. I went to see the eldest daughter of the Zhou family... Miss Zhou also likes her eldest brother very much. She is a standarddy, with the style of the eldest daughter-inw. Every time I and my eldest brother go to see her, she will make me something that children like to eat. "


    At that time, he thought that his eldest brother and Miss Zhou could be together forever and be a divine couple that everyone envied.


    As luck would have it, the two of them failed to get married in the end.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli, his eyes hidden in the candlelight with determination: "But we won''t. I will protect the little fish and let us grow old together."


    Gu Jinliughed, raised his hand across the child, touched his face, and said, "Well, I believe you, and I will protect you."


    Qin Sang smiled and liked the feeling of being pampered by her very much... He stood up, moved the two children to sleep next to Gu Jinli, and hugged her: "I will protect them now."


    Gu Jinli smiled and hugged him: "Okay, I''ll protect you. Go to sleep."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, buried his head in Gu Jinli''s neck, and fell asleep unconsciously, sleeping very peacefully.


    At Mao o''clock the next day, before dawn, everyone set off on time, leaving Feihuang County and rushing to Longshan Fucheng.


    "It''s too early to set off at Mao hour. It''s not even dawn yet. I want to exhaust myself to death!" Wu Changfangined, but he still followed therge team to avoid being assassinated and framed on Qin Sang. The newly eased rtionship between the family and Emperor Jingyuan was once again in turmoil.


    After several days of rapid march, therge team arrived at Longshan Prefecture on the evening of the eighth day of November.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drums was loud and spread throughout the city.


    Bang, bang, bang, the sound of horse hooves shook the earth loudly, and Luo Ying came with tens of thousands of cavalry to pick him up.


    The noble sons, people sent by various noble families, including Wu Changfang, were all frightened when they saw the overwhelming cavalrying towards them.


    Damn it, after a big battle, there were still so many cavalry... The strength of Qin Mu and Luo Ying exceeded their imagination.


    Luo Ying was also very good at causing trouble. He shouted: "The armies of the northwest wee the return of the Marquis of Qin!"


    All the cavalrymen who came to pick up the people shouted: "The armies of the northwest, respectfully wee the return of the Marquis of Qin!"


    The sound broke through the sky and shook the mountains. The Northwest Wolf Army truly lived up to its reputation.


    The noble gentlemen were very frightened, fearing that Luo Ying would kill them to sacrifice the g, so they did not dare to show off, so they quickly got off the carriage and waited beside the carriage.

 Chapter 2455: Is Supervisor Xin crazy?

    Chapter 2455: Is Supervisor Xin crazy?


    Chapter 2455 Is Supervisor Xin crazy?


    Luo Ying sneered, these wastes just needed to be cleaned up, so he frightened them and immediately became honest: "Let''s go and meet the Marquis of Qin!"


    With the order given, shouts of harmony arose, and tens of thousands of horses galloped wildly. The dust and mist they stirred up covered the sky and the sun. A timid noble prince knelt down with his knees weak and said tremblingly: "Spare your life."


    You have to shout softly, otherwise you will lose face.


    "Array up!" Luo Ying refused to give up until he scared the nobles to death. He ordered the cavalry to be divided into two, semi-surrounding the nobles'' team andpletely blocking them from the other side.


    This time, its not the timid young masters who are weak in the legs, even the guards are scared... What is Luo Ying, the tough bandit leader, going to do? Could it be that he wants to return to his old business and kidnap the noble gentlemen for ransom? !


    The Third Master Fang was also very scared, but with his sharp eyes, he saw Supervisor Xins carriage and shouted quickly: Supervisor Xin, Supervisor Xin is here too!


    As soon as these words came out, everyone felt a lot more relieved.


    With Xin Jianjun here, Luo Ying could not really kill the noble sons no matter what. They all shouted towards Xin Jianjuns chariot: "Xin Jianjun, we are here!"


    Don''t call me the supervisor, I don''t have time to pay attention to you now. I have to rush to meet Mrs. Qin. Now it''s not just Qin Mu who is powerful, but also Mrs. Qin.


    She is the grandniece of King Qingma, and King Qingma gave her 10,000 war horses as a dowry alone.


    Ten thousand war horses are more valuable than the poption of a city!


    So everyone saw Supervisor Xin''s car leading the way, heading straight for Qin Sang. When they got close, they got out of the car and trotted forward quickly... directly passed Qin Sang and shouted towards arge carriage: "Mrs. Qin, you have worked hard all the way, thank you for your hard work!"


    Distinguished gentlemen:


    Stewards sent by each house:


    Is Supervisor Xin crazy?


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Jianjun. How are you in Longshan Mansion?" Gu Jinli raised the curtain of the car and said to Xin Jianjun.


    Xin Jianjun replied from a distance: "Everything is fine with me, but Mrs. Qin is not tired from the journey, right? You have to take care of yourself now."


    If you die, there will be nothing to talk about with King Qingma. There are tworge counties, countless war horses, and troops capable of recruiting and fighting.


    "Ouch!" After Eng saw the scene outside from the carriage, he was so excited that he struggled to get out of the carriage. After being hugged tightly by Gu Jinli, he shouted anxiously: "Ah, cool, yoyo!"


    Mother Songsong, the two wolves want to go out and ride a horse, don''t stay in the "little house".


    When Xin Jianjun heard Eng''s voice, he smiled and said, "Oh, you can tell by the voice that this is the second young master, he is still so energetic, good, good, good!"


    The King of Green Horse will definitely like it when he sees it, and the negotiation will go more smoothly.


    Gu Jinli:


    How about I give you a pill to calm you down? Otherwise, if you are too old and too excited, I am afraid that you will have a stroke.


    Qin Sang came over and said to Supervisor Xin: "Master Xin, I will leave the men of Qianshan County and the young men to you. As for other matters, we will wait until the Winter Solstice Festival is over. Don''t be too hasty."


    Xin Jianjun also knew that this matter should not be rushed, and the families of Qin and Luo had not met yet, so it would not be good for him to hinder their reunion, so he said: "Don''t worry, Marquis Qin, I will leave those people to me. "


    They must be restrained and not allowed to cause trouble.


    He then smiled at Gu Jinli and said, "Mrs. Qin, I''m going over first."


    Gu Jinli was really embarrassed that an old man was being so mean to him, so he quickly nodded and said with a smile: "Hey, you always walk slowly."


    The ground is uneven, the sky is still a little dark, and you are always so excited. It would be bad if you fall.


    As if he knew what she was thinking, Xin Jianjun turned around and said with a smile: "Hey, Mrs. Qin, don''t worry, someone is helping me, so I won''t fall."


    He still has to live well, negotiate the matter of Green Horse King, and leave his name in history!


    Ouch, ouch, pinch, fly! Eng pointed at the horse and shouted towards Qin Sang. Qin Sang came over and hugged him: "I won''t be riding today. I want to see your cousin and brother You."


    Meat pot? Eng was confused for a while, and then quickly remembered: Ah, meat pot!


    Mother always told them about meat pot pot, he remembered it.


    Luo Ying had already brought a carriage here. Hearing this, heughed and said: "Meat pot pot? Little Fatty, are you hungry?"


    The second wolf heard the sound and looked over. When he saw Luo Ying''s big horse, he jumped up and down in Qin Sang''s arms and shouted: "Ao Ao Ao, Feifei!"


    Luo Ying likes Er Lang very much, because this boy''s temper is like Qin Er''s. He said: "Want to ride a horse? Come here, my cousin will take you to Feifei."


    This time Qin Sang did not stop him, and the two wolves arrived in Luo Ying''s arms.


    After Luo Ying said something to cousin Yu, he rode off with the two wolves. The little guy was so happy that he howled with joy.


    Cousin Yu had already taken Xiao Luo out of the car. She nced at Luo Ying who was riding a horse, then turned back to Gu Jinli and said, "Don''t mind Xiaoyu, that''s just him, but he will take good care of Er Lang."


    Looked at Gu Jinli again and eximed: "She is really like a begonia, bright and moving, such a beautiful little girl."


    No wonder Mugeer likes him so much and protects him so much.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "My cousin praises me so much that I feel embarrassed. She is already the mother of a child, so she is still a little girl."


    He came over again, bowed, and said, "I have met my cousin, and she is really good-looking."


    Cousin Yu''s beauty is as graceful and luxurious as a peony or an orchid, noble and elegant, and she also has a very gentle temperament, which makes people feel veryfortable when looking at her.


    Cousin Yu helped her up. She was smiling at first, but she couldn''t help but shed tears: "It''s so nice to see you."


    Gu Jinli knew that this reunion was very important to Cousin Yu, so he held her hand and said with a smile: "Cousin, if you don''t cry, everything will be better."


    "Yes, everything is getting better." Today is the day of reunion. Cousin Yu quickly put away her tears and called Xiao Luo You over: "Brother You, I have met your cousin."


    Little Luo You is over four years old and has been taught well by cousin Yu. Hees over and bows to Gu Jinli: "Brother You, please give my regards to my cousin."


    "We are a family, so there is no need to be polite." Gu Jinli looked at him and praised: "What a handsome young man."


    He looks more like Luo Ying, but his temperament looks more like that of cousin Yu. All in all, he is a good boy, and Gu Jinli likes her very much.


    Little Luo You smiled sheepishly when he was praised. He looked at the big wolf and asked, "Cousin, is this the eldest cousin?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, he is your eldest cousin. His nickname is Dng, and his elder name is Qin Yan. Brother Yan."


    Ah, its been a long time since I called out the Zaizais names. My mother almost forgot about them.


    He then took Big Wolfs little hand and pointed at Little Luo You: This is your brother You, please say hello.


    Gu Jinli often told the two cubs about their rtives at home. The big wolf had heard a lot and knew about brother You. He smiled happily at little Luo You, and the grandmother shouted: "Brother meat~"


    Well, Chengli was led astray by Eng and turned You into meat.

 Chapter 2456: Womens contribution

    Chapter 2456: Women''s contribution


    Chapter 2456 The Contribution of Women


    Meat brother?


    That''s not the right thing to shout.


    However, Xiao Luoyou responded first: "Hey, the big wolf is so good."


    After saying that, he raised his hand and patted the big wolf on the head like a little adult, took out a small exquisite bag and handed it to the big wolf: "This is the meeting gift given to you by Brother You."


    "Ha~" Da Lang had never seen Xiao Luo You before, so he was a little shy. He smiled and hid behind Gu Jinli, then quickly stretched out his head and looked at Xiao Luo You: "Brother Rou."


    Gu Jinli smiled. It seemed that Big Wolf liked Brother You very much.


    "Hey." Xiao Luo You also liked Big Wolf very much. He walked over and continued to hand the small bag to him: "Big Wolf, take it, this is for you."


    Gu Jinli: "Big Wolf, take it."


    After saying it twice, the big wolf understood. He stretched out his little hand and took the small bag. However, the bag was still a bit heavy for him, and he almost dropped it when he took it.


    Little Luo You hurriedly caught it and tied the bag around the big wolf''s waist very smartly: "This way it won''t fall."


    The big wolf was very happy. He touched the bag with his little hand, raised his head and smiled at Luo You: "Brother Rou, ah."


    I cant say thank you, I can only say Thank you.


    Its Brother You, not Brother Rou.


    Ouch, oh, bastard! The second wolf had been brought back by Luo Ying, and was sitting in Luo Yings arms, shouting at little Luo You.


    Meat pot?


    Xiao Luo You frowned, wondering for a moment whether he should respond or not.


    What if I agree and the two wolves are called wrong in the future?


    Mom and Dad said that after making a mistake, you should correct it in time. If you don''t correct it, you will continue to make mistakes.


    Eng has a bad temper. Seeing that Xiao Luoyou didn''t say anything, he became anxious and yelled: "Meat pot pot, meat pot pot!"


    Why dont you?


    Hahaha, Luo Yingughed and said to his son: "Brother You, the two wolves are calling you, answer the call quickly."


    "Hey, Eng is so good." Xiao Luo You said again: "It''s not Rou Guo Guo, it''s Brother You."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and asked seriously: "Cousin, do the big wolf and the two wolves want to eat meat, or do they want to eat meat pot?"


    The adultsughed when asked this question.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, your two cousins haven''t been able to eat meat recently, so they want to eat it."


    Xiao Luoyou said: "I haven''t eaten meat recently. My parents told me that I can only eat it after the Winter Solstice Festival."


    He patted his belly again and said to the two cubs: "Big wolf and two wolves are good, we are not greedy. If we bear with it, we will be able to eat meat after the big sacrifice tomorrow, and we can also eat meat pot."


    Hahaha, its so cute, Qin Sang and the others allughed at it.


    Luo Ying got off his horse, carried the two wolves over, put them next to little Luo You, and said to his son: "Brother You, you are an elder brother now, you have to take good care of your two cousins, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I know, dad, don''t worry." Xiao Luo You responded solemnly. The little adult looked so cute. Luo Ying couldn''t help but praise: "My son is really sensible and has the style of a father!"


    Cousin Yu blushed when she heard this: "How can you praise your child like this?"


    Luo Ying said confidently: "My son is good at what he does, and what''s wrong with me being the father''s boast?"


    After speaking, he grinned at Cousin Yu in a ttering manner.


    Cousin Yu was amused by him and even gave him an angry look.


    Gu Jinli:


    Ah, this loving dog food!


    Qin Sang saw her looking at the gossip, smiled, and said in her ear: "Don''t be envious, Xiaoyu, our rtionship is better."


    Gu Jinli: "That''s not certain." Cousin Yu and Luo Ying have known each other for a longer time and have experienced more life and death. Their rtionship has reached a point where there is no need to say anything more.


    Luo Ying felt a little unhappy when he saw them whispering... He either didn''t like Mrs. Gu, or he felt that Mrs. Gu didn''t like her as much as Brother Mu, and felt that Brother Mu was at a loss.


    Luo Ying protects the calf and loves Qin Sang. She always hopes that he will be the one who is loved more.


    But today is a good day. When he came to pick him up, Jiao Jiao also told him not to look at Mr. Gu, so he could only say nothing, coughed twice and said: "It''s gettingte, let''s go to the city first. "


    Qin Sang nodded and asked Gu Jinli to take the children into the carriage. Cousin Yu wanted to stay with Gu Jinli for a while, so she also got on the Gu family''s carriage together. The team started moving again and headed for Fucheng.


    The princes were extremely anxious as they watched the Qin family''s motorcade and the team of rtives going to the city. They were still left where they were, but they were surrounded by cavalry and did not dare to make a fuss.


    I can only ask Xin Jianjun: "Master Jianjun, it''s getting dark. Shouldn''t we leave for the city?"


    Xin Jianjun: "Which city to enter? You don''t need to enter the city, just camp here. Look at this open space, it''s so vast. Just because you like a big ce to live, camp here, and the tent can be as big as you want."


    "What? Let us camp here?" Not only the noble gentlemen, but also the housekeepers were shocked.


    Xin Jianjun nodded: "Yes, General Luo specially allocated thisnd to build a camp for you. You are all noble sons, so you can live together so that you can be taken care of."


    How about some help?


    Luo Ying, that tough bandit leader, probably wants to keep us together so he can keep an eye on us.


    Too much, too much!


    Mr. Zhen couldn''t help it anymore and said angrily: "Master Supervisor, although we are not meritorious officials, we are still famous sons. Our family has contributed to the court. We came to the northwest this time to rebuild the northwest and restore the prosperity of the northwest as soon as possible. We are asked to camp on the spot in this deep winter, what if we freeze to death?!"


    Xin Jianjun looked at Mr. Zhen and asked, "Who are you?"


    These four words made Mr. Zhen choke.


    Xin Jianjun knew all the people from various families who came to the northwest, so he also knew Mr. Zhen and asked this question on purpose.


    There was no need for Mr. Zhen to answer. He stroked his beard and said something: "This year when the army of thieves attacked Erhuliang, it was the Lantern Festival, heavy snow fell, and the soldiers were fighting in the snow, and they could withstand it. Its freezing cold, why cant you?


    This question made the noble gentlemen very angry. We are young gentlemen from aristocratic families, and those soldiers who block knives canpare with us? !


    But they didn''t dare to say this. If they did, the cavalry around them would kill them alive.


    Xin Jianjun looked at Mr. Zhen again and said: "If you want to rebuild the northwest and make contributions in the northwest, you have to endure the hardships of the northwest. If you can''t even rebuild a new camp, you should go back as soon as possible."


    He then said: "Remember, you cane to Longshan Mansion because the Marquis of Qin allows it, but if you don''t cherish this opportunity, His Majesty may not be able to get around you!"


    Letting youe is a goodwill gesture from Qin Sang to Emperor Jingyuan. If you break this goodwill because you can''t bear the pain, Emperor Jingyuan''s temper will kill your whole family.


    this?


    After hearing this, the noble gentlemen were all frightened.


    Xin Jianjun said: "Everyone, it''s getting dark, hurry up and set up camp. If it''s toote, you''ll have to rest in the middle of the night."


    I also gave a kind reminder: "Get up at Yinshi tomorrow to prepare for the big sacrifice. Don''t get up toote. Remember not to eat hot food!"


    Having said that, he took Lu Bai to the inn to settle down, regardless of the wailings of the noble gentlemen.


    Lu Bai said: "Xin Jianjun, I don''t need to live in a house. I can just set up a tent with them here... If you live with them, you can get more news."


    Xin Jianjun shook his head: "Mr. Qianshan County, the situation isplicated now. You should stay at the inn first, lest you be killed or injured and someone will me the Marquis of Qin."


    Mou Fang nodded after hearing this: "Mr. Qianshan County, listen to Xin Jianjun."


    Lu Bai didnt want another trouble in the northwest, so he thought about it and agreed.

 Chapter 2457: Not qualified to question

    Chapter 2457: Not qualified to question


    Chapter 2457 Not qualified to question


    When it was dark, Gu Jinli''s convoy also entered the city. Because of the big festival, rows of whitenterns were hung on both sides of the city''s avenues. When the two wolves saw thenterns, they screamed excitedly and even tried to pull the big wolf''s heel. Xiao Luoyou: "Guo Guo, meat Guo Guo, yo yo!"


    Look quickly, its bright.


    This boy was so strong that he made little Luo You and Big Wolf stagger. Cousin Yu hugged them quickly to prevent them from falling down in the carriage. She looked at the second wolf and said with a smile: "The second wolf is really energetic. "


    Eng heard the sound, turned back to look at Cousin Yu, and asked her to look at thentern: "Uh-huh, yo-yo!"


    Cousin can''t shout, she can only shout out simr words.


    Gu Jinli pointed at thenterns and said solemnly to the two wolves: "Those are soul-inducingnterns used to light the way for the heroic spirits. When you see them, you must bow and don''tugh."


    Bye-Bye?


    Eng understood and waved his little hand towards the whitenterns: "Wave!"


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched, he sped his hands together, nodded towards the whitentern, and said, "Look, it''s a goodbye like what mother did, not a wave to say goodbye."


    After being taught twice, Eng learned the lesson and bowed to the whitentern, but with a smile on his face and no sadness at all.


    Gu Jinli was in trouble and said to Cousin Yu: "If he does the same thing during the big sacrifice tomorrow, he will be med."


    Cousin Yu said: "The child doesn''t know how to worry. There is nothing we can do about it. Everyone can understand it."


    However, Gu Jinli hase up with a poisonous trick. If the second wolfughs too hard tomorrow, she will give him some pungent poison and make him cry.


    Eng was stillughing and haha,pletely unaware that the cruel mother was going to attack him.


    Although Longshan Prefecture is located on the border, the city is veryrge, almost twice the size of He''an Prefecture, and it is impregnable. The city wall is tall and thick, unmatched by other prefectures. It is divided into two parts, the inner and outer cities, and has more buildings than other cities. A meandering city wall.


    Such a city was built to cope with the war...if the outer city was attacked, the people could still escape to the inner city, and there was arge area of cultivatednd left in both inner and outer cities. Even if food could not be transported in during the siege, they could still escape. Harvest the food from the cultivatednd in the city and sustain it for a while, so that the army will not soon run out of food and be defeated.


    When passing by the cultivatednd, Gu Jinli sighed: "This design is really ingenious. Other cities in Dachu should follow it. Leaving a piece of cultivatednd is to leave a way for the people in the city to survive."


    Cousin Yu said: "My grandfather and uncle both mentioned this when they were alive, but many other non-border cities were reluctant. They said that thend in the city was valuable and should be used to build houses and shops. With more shops, the city could be prosperous. .


    This grandfather refers to Luo Yings grandfather.


    Longshan Mansion was built after the Wubao. However, after the establishment of Da Chu, in order to prevent the wealthy families from raising private soldiers unscrupulously, Wubao could no longer be built, and manyrge Wubao were destroyed by troops.


    The city of Longshan Prefecture was so big that the convoy took an hour to reach the Qin Mansion in the inner city.


    The opposite side of the Qin Mansion was the Luo House. Gu Jinli smiled and said to Cousin Yu: "The Qin House and the Luo House in Feihuang County are also facing each other."


    Cousin Yu felt embarrassed when she heard this: "My husband and my second cousin are too willful and insist on building their houses together. They say they live close to each other. Even if they are drunk, they can go home quickly, so as not to stay up all night and get caught." The adults in the family will beat you.


    The two of them are so naughty that they are beaten the most by the elders in the family, and sometimes they are beaten by both elders together.


    Gu Jinli asked again: "Don''t the houses where the two families rest along the way are all in the same ce?"


    Cousin Yu shook her head: "That''s not true. Some houses already have owners, and others are unwilling to sell them. The family does not allow them to use other methods to n. There are actually rtively few houses that two families can put together."


    Longshan Prefecture and Feihuang County are coincidentally located.


    Gu Jinli was very envious when he heard this: "Brother Luo and his second brother have such a good rtionship. It''s not a waste of time to have such close friends in this world."


    Yes. Cousin Yu nodded, remembering what happened before the three families were in trouble, a bright smile appeared on her face. Gu Jinli felt a little distressed.


    Cousin Yu felt her gaze, looked at her, and said with a smile: "I''m fine, I just miss the people and things in the past... But my second cousin is an open-minded person and hates people crying, so let''s not feel sad."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, everything is getting better, I''m not sad anymore."


    Ah, Dudu! Eng had enough of the whitenterns, so he pulled Gu Jinli and patted his belly.


    "Are you hungry? We''re already home. Let''s go home for dinner." Gu Jinli hugged him and got out of the carriage. Cousin Yu went to hug the big wolf. Little Luo You was older and could get off the carriage by himself on a stool.


    "Xie Cheng, you bastard, why did youe to pick us up now?!" Ji Zhenniang didn''t even care about Brother Rui, rushed to Xie Cheng, and started to call for punishment.


    Xie Cheng quickly apologized: "It''s my fault, but I have to be responsible for patrolling in the city. I have to hand over to my colleagues before I cane to see you. I didn''t mean not to pick up your mother and son outside the city."


    He also took a few branches of early plums from the horse and handed them to Ji Zhenniang: "I saw them by the bigke in the city. The buds are well beaten and they will bloom in a few days. They were picked especially for you. Don''t be angry."


    Ji Zhenniang liked this kind of tone and was not angry anymore. But thinking that she hadn''t seen Xie Cheng for a long time, she started crying again. Xie Cheng couldn''t coax her anymore.


    Mrs. Kuang finally couldn''t help it anymore and said: "Stop crying, you scared Rui Ge''er. It''s dark and cold. Take the child into the house quickly."


    When you are in your room, you can cry slowly.


    Gu Jinli greeted the big guys: "Everyone,e into the house. The house is big, and each family has a big yard. If you need anything, just ask Uncle Mao. Uncle Mao is Master Yan, and you all know him."


    He walked up to Mrs. Han, whose family had been reunited, and said with a smile, "Sister-inw Zhang, you have worked hard during this time."


    The Han family''s journey was really not easy. They rushed all the way to Longshan Mansion with their family members on the second line of defense. They arrived a few days ahead of them, but they couldn''t rest and continued to be busy settling down their family members and holding the ceremony.


    However, Han also reunited with Zhang Yan a few days in advance.


    Now seeing a pair of children again, Han''s whole person became brighter, with a smile on his face: "It''s not hard, the road from Long''an Prefecture to Longshan Prefecture is much easier than when I came to the northwest. There is no shortage of supplies, and there are soldiers stationed on the road, so it is very safe.


    Seeing that she was happy, Gu Jinli also became happy. After talking to Mr. Han for a while, he lowered his head and looked at Sister Yu and Brother Yi: "Go back with your parents and go to bed early. We have to get up very early for the big festival tomorrow."


    Yes, I understand, Aunt Qin! the two children responded happily, which showed that they were very happy after being reunited with their parents.


    Cousin Yu felt sorry for Gu Jinli and the others because they had been tired all the way and didn''t stay long: "Xiaoyu, you should go into the house early and rest. After the big ceremony, we can talk properly."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli was indeed tired. After saying goodbye to Luo Ying and his wife, he led arge group of people into the house happily.


    Cousin Yu had already packed up the Qin Mansion. Gu Jinli and the others were in need of everything. They ate, washed and went to bed.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    At midnight, a burst of drumbeats rang through Longshan Mansion. After everyone heard the drums, they hurriedly got up, burned incense and bathed. After a lot of busy work, they dragged their families and cold food and walked out of the city.


    Outside Longshan Fufu City, there is an altar built out of a hill. On the altar are countless stone tablets with names engraved on them, as well as an unnamed tablet dedicated tomemorating all the soldiers who died in the battle.


    The people who led the sacrifice this time were Qin Sang and Gu Jinli, followed by Luo Ying and cousin Yu, and then the generals and wives who made great contributions in this battle.


    Every general who went to the altar brought his wife with him.


    The faces of those noble gentlemen changed greatly. Regardless of the fact that the big sacrifice had already begun, they went to see Xin Jianjun and said angrily: "Master Jianjun, sacrifice is a big deal. How can the Marquis of Qin let a woman go to the altar?!"

 Chapter 2458: Ning Jis letter

    Chapter 2458: Ning Ji''s letter


    Chapter 2458 Ning Jis letter


    Qin Sang was waiting for their words.


    He signaled Zhang Tu to beat the gong to attract everyone''s attention, then held Gu Jinli''s hand and looked at them condescendingly on the altar: "Why can''t women go to the altar to worship? They have traveled thousands of miles toe with the army. The guards farmed thend to provide food, gave birth to children, and even carried swords to kill the enemy during the war. They lived and died with their husband as a sergeant and shared hardships. They had half of the credit for winning this battle. Why do you look down on them? You are Have you killed a bandit in battle, or nted a grain of grain? Without merit, you have no right to question them!"


    If you want to make irresponsible remarks, wait until you have made a contribution.


    "Although my rtives are working hard with the army, women are born with bad luck, and the sacrifices are so great, how can they be infected with the dirty energy of women?!" Mr. Zhen is really not afraid of death. He dares to say such things at this time. , and he said it righteously, thinking that there is nothing wrong with following etiquette.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, pointed at Mr. Zhen and said: "I humiliate the wives of all meritorious generals, even the queen mother. The crime is unpardonable. I will beat them with thirty military sticks and drive them out of the northwest!"


    Thirty military sticks, this is to beat Mr. Zhen to death.


    Mr. Ning was very angry, but he remembered his uncle Ning Ji''s instructions and did not speak out against Qin Sang.


    The third master Fang looked at the fourth master Fang.


    The Fourth Young Master Fang had no choice but toe out and salute: "Marquis of Qin, the soldiers resisted the troops and guarded the border to protect the people of Chu. Although Young Master Zhen made mistakes, his crimes will not lead to death. He cannot bear thirty army sticks." , please show mercy to the Marquis of Qin."


    Qin Sang only has one sentence: "If you dare to do something, you must dare to do it."


    After saying this, he looked at Zhang Zhong: "Drag him down and beat him!"


    "Yes!" Zhang Zhong immediately led people to knock Mr. Zhen down. Bang bang bang, the iron military stick hit Mr. Zhen hard, and his screams spread around.


    However, Qin Sang ordered Zhang Zhong to be executed, but he had no intention of killing Mr. Zhen... A good-for-nothing **** was not worthy of Qin Sang''s dirty hands.


    Hence, all the thirty army sticks avoided the vital points. After the beating, Mr. Zhen just fainted and did not die.


    "Marquis Qin, the execution is over." Zhang Zhong reported back while holding a military stick.


    Qin Sang said: "Pull on, I don''t want to see this person in Longshan Mansion again after today."


    He then looked at Supervisor Xin and said, "Master Xin, the Zhen family has ndered all the women in Dachu in public. Please report to Emperor Jingyuan to severely punish this person."


    With a thud, the steward of the Zhen family copsed to the ground... Once His Majesty is informed, the Zhen family will be in ruins!


    Xin Jianjun said: "Don''t worry, Marquis Qin. The Zhen family''s talk is so unbridled that it has even humiliated the current Queen Mother and Queen. I will definitely report to Your Majesty to punish this son."


    Some blood is needed to suppress the aristocratic family, and the Zhen family is the most suitable candidate.


    Zhen Jiazi sought death twice in one visit and deserved to be beaten.


    Secondly, the Zhen family''s power is average and cannot bepared with the powerful families such as the Ying family, the Ming family, and the Fang family, so no big trouble will happen if it is resolved.


    Lets go! Mr. Zhen, the steward of the Zhen family and others were quickly dragged off.


    But the manager of the Zhen family was not as stupid as Mr. Zhen. He did not shout for help and saved the people who encouraged Mr. Zhen to speak out... The Zhen family still had to rely on these people to help negotiate the marriage, so they could not be offended.


    After the Zhen family was dragged away, Qin Sang said: "A woman''s merits must not be buried, let alone let down."


    He took the opportunity to have someone read out the military regtions for treating soldiers and their families favorably.


    After a militarymander has achieved meritorious service and is promoted, he must not abandon his useless wife; he must not take concubines or ept beauties without the permission of his original wife; he must not treat his wife poorly; if there is a reconciliation, 80% of the family wealth must be divided between the principal wife and her children


    Before or after promotion, if your wife or children die, you must investigate thoroughly. If you are not responsible, you will not be able to marry again after three years. If you deliberately kill your wife, you must be beheaded!


    These military regtions were all established when Father Qin was still alive, and all the old northwest armies knew about them. Such military regtions were set up because some military generals were recruited by famousdies after they had achieved military exploits. In order to give the youngdies from good family backgrounds the position of head wives, they killed the poor wives.


    Luo Ying, General Jiang, and General Situ were the first to stand up and said: "General, I will obey your orders and abide by military regtions!"


    Then Zhang Yan, Xiecheng and others, and finally all the soldiers participating in the ceremony shouted: "Abide by military regtions and never be a white-eyed wolf who abandons his wife and children!"


    The rtives who came to participate in the ceremony burst into tears and were extremely grateful to Qin Sang... The man had made meritorious service and was about to be promoted. It would be a lie to say that they were not afraid of being abandoned. Now with these military regtions, they can finally not worried.


    Fang Sanye and the others'' expressions changed drastically, not because they had three wives and four concubines, but because they were afraid of the public''s loyalty to Qin Sang.


    With just one victory, all the soldiers surrendered to him, and all the rtives were grateful to him. If he was given a few more years, wouldn''t it mean that the world would be united?


    The time is up, the big sacrifice begins, kneel down!


    A great sacrifice was carried out solemnly among all parties with different thoughts.


    Big Wolf, Second Wolf and Little Luoyou also knelt down and worshiped with their parents, performing heavy and boring rituals. But surprisingly, the two wolves did not make a fuss during the whole hour of the ceremony.


    Just when eating cold food, the little guy was unhappy and grabbed Qin Sang''s hand and said: "Pinch, ah ah ah!"


    Can''t bite.


    After such an important ceremony, you have to eat a few mouthfuls of cold food on the spot. Eng followed his parents to the altar, and this was no exception.


    Kehan food is hard pancakes made of whole grains, and the weather is too cold, so the pancakes are even harder due to the freezing.


    "Second wolf, don''t be in a hurry. It''s dad who was negligent. Let''s fix it for you two." Qin Sang took the cold food from Er Lang, warmed it with his palm for a while, broke it into small pieces the size of soybeans, and fed it to him Eat with the big wolf.


    After everyone had eaten the cold food, the Winter Solstice Festival was over. Zhang Zhong led the soldiers to clear the way for everyone to leave in an orderly manner. He also told everyone a piece of good news: "Tomorrow, we will ughter the pigs and sheep and distribute the meat to all the families of the soldiers." , reward the big guy!"


    After hearing this, the rtives were very happy, but no one cheered loudly. It was inappropriate to shout and scream at this time, but in their hearts they felt that following the Qin family was good, at least it was better than following the Xu family, who was always there He does some disgusting things when distributing things, which is very annoying.


    Jiang Wankang raised his eyes and looked around, feeling very emotional, and said to Meng Hong: "Follow the Marquis of Qin well, he will not treat you badly."


    "Yes." Meng Hong responded, and quickly escorted Jiang Wankang away... Those wealthy families wanted to find an opportunity to meet Uncle Jiang and let him fight Qin Sang, but he would not let them seed.


    You Ping, on the other hand, walked through the crowd walking back, came to Qin Sang, and handed him a letter: "Master, it was sent by Ning Ji."


    Ning Jis letter?


    Qin Sang frowned and said: "Open it."


    To prevent poisoning, You Ping opened the letter and spread it out to Qin Sang.


    Luo Ying also saw it and said, "This guy named Ning is good. He can do everything."


    I have to say that Ning Ji was indeed smart enough. After seeing that he could not make it in time for the Winter Solstice Festival, he immediately wrote a letter to Qin Sang, telling him that the affairs of the Cao family were sent by the Wei family.


    Ning Ji also said that after he learned about this incident, he was very angry and woulde to see him as soon as possible to talk about the matter in detail in person. He would also personally go to the Wei family uncle and nephew to seek justice for the Gu Fuya family. Give an exnation to the three families of Qin, Gu and Xie.

 Chapter 2459: genealogy

    Chapter 2459: genealogy


    Chapter 2459 Genealogy


    And Ning Ji did not hide the fact that Qin Gui and his family came to Longshan Mansion with him.


    But what he said in his letter was more pleasant: After Qin Gui learned that you had defeated the bandits, recovered the lost territory, and gained military power, he woulde to reunite with you no matter what. He is your biological uncle and a member of the Qin family. The Qin family has regained its innocence. If you stop him froming, you will be med. I have no choice but to agree to let hime with me to keep an eye on him to prevent him from being used. .


    When Qin Sang saw this, his face was calm, but Luo Ying was furious and cursed: "Qin Gui, this turtle grandson, only cared about himself to escape back then, and in these years, he only cared about himself and never thought about avenging his family. , now that you have created a world, he hase to share the credit!"


    He said harsh words again: "Come on, let''s see how I deal with this old loser!"


    Qin Sang said calmly: "Brother Luo, don''t be angry, he can''t take anything away. I won''t embarrass him if he lives an honest life, but if he seeks death, I will make his family no longer part of the Qin family. "


    Luo Ying was happy, patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, "If you think so, I feel relieved."


    He suddenly frowned and said, "Have you grown taller again? Why do you think I''m shorter than you?"


    "You are shorter than me." Qin Sang said to You Ping, "Go and let people continue to stare at you."


    Yes. You Ping took the order and left.


    Qin Sang went to hold Gu Jinli''s hand: "Xiaoyu, let''s go home."


    Afraid that she would be worried, heforted her: "Don''t worry, I know what to do and how to deal with it."


    Okay, Im not worried, lets go home. Gu Jinli nodded in agreement and went to call the two cubs: Big Wolf and Two Wolves, lets go home.


    Ah no no! Eng said, shaking his little head, pulling Little Luoyou and Big Wolf to touch the stone tablets with names engraved on them.


    But he is small and cannot hold two people at once.


    "The second wolf has gone home." Qin Sang let go of Gu Jinli''s hand and went to hug the second wolf.


    Ouch! The second wolf was very clever. He knew that his father wasing to catch him. He let go of the hands of the big wolf and little Luoyou, covered his eyes, and ran towards the stone monument.


    Gu Jinli was startled and said hurriedly: "Don''t cover your eyes and run, you may fall!"


    With short legs, you have to fall when you run away, and you dare to cover your eyes.


    Her worries were indeed true. The two wolves stumbled again. Seeing that they were about to fall face down on the altar, Qin Sang jumped up, picked up the little guy, and pulled down his little hand that was covering his eyes. He had no choice but to He said: "Cover your eyes, you just can''t see, but daddy can still see you."


    Woooooo! The second wolf was unhappy and started crying. He just didnt want to go back.


    Qin Sang coaxed him: "Dad will take you out to ride horses tomorrow, but now you have to go back to worship your grandparents, your eldest uncle and your second uncle."


    "Uncle? Feifei!" Eng was happy, remembering what his father told his mother that his uncle had given him a horse so that he could ride Feifei.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, they are the uncles who gave you horses."


    Eng got excited and immediately pointed to the distance and said: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Then go home quickly.


    Well, lets go home right now. Qin Sang carried Eng back, then picked up the big wolf who had been looking this way, and said to him: Big wolf, daddy will carry you home.


    We must treat everyone equally, and we must not wrong the big boys.


    The big wolf nodded happily: "Yeah, nah, jiajia!"


    The group quickly left the altar and returned to the Qin Mansion in a carriage.


    Luo Ying''s family also entered the Qin Mansion. They took their wives and personally set up an incense table to worship the Luo, Qin, and Yu families.


    Also worshiping with them was the Ghost Lord.


    Mr. Ghosts actual surname is Yu, and he is cousin Yus cousin and Qin Niangs cousin. Although the Yu family has been a powerful family for hundreds of years, from the war in the previous dynasty to the early days of the founding of Chu, many members of the Yu family died, leaving only Qin''s mother-inw and grandfather''s family.


    Grandpa Yu did not have many children, only two sons and one daughter.


    The daughter is Qin Niang.


    The eldest son was Cousin Yus father and died young, while the second son died before he was fifteen years old.


    And Master Gui is the posthumous son of Grandfather Yus younger brother, and he grew up with Grandfather Yus family.


    However, Master Gui is just a nephew and does not need or can inherit the family business. Therefore, he has lived a rtively wild life since he was a child. In addition to studying the Six Arts of a Gentleman, he also learned boxing and medical skills.


    When he became an adult, he passed the imperial examination, but did not stay in the capital as an official. Instead, he came to the northwest military camp and became a civil servant. He also studied medicine with the military doctors and treated the soldiers.


    And because soldiers like to use poison in fighting, he also studied poison.


    Because he was too obsessed with medicine, cousin Yu''s father even told him to just study medicine as a pastime. It was impossible for a child of the Yu family to be a medical craftsman, so he was told to focus more on his official career.


    Unexpectedly, studying medicine saved him in the end. He also yed a major role in the subsequent battle to capture the Eagle Food Gang and repel the bandits. He even cured Cousin Yu and allowed her to have a child with Luo Ying.


    Its just that Mr. Guis wife and children are dead, and he has seen through the world. He doesnt care whether he has merit or not, as long as the family can be restored to innocence and the children of the family can live an upright life.


    Cousin, please take us to worship. Qin Sang handed the incense to him.


    Master Gui shook his head: "No need, you are all grown up, you can lead the worshipers, I will burn incense behind you."


    These words make Qin Sang and the others very worried... Before the family feud was avenged, Mr. Gui still had a fighting spirit. Now that his family members have recovered their innocence, his tone has disappeared, and he is full of sullen energy.


    Cousin Yu was very sad: "Uncle, you are the elder and we are the juniors. It is your duty to receive the greetings."


    Cousin Yu hasnt called Gui Ye cousin for many years. When they were in the Eagle Food Gang, they all hid their rtionship with Gui Ye, making the old gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang think that Gui Ye was just the Luo familys housekeeper.


    This led to the old gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang to seek cooperation with Master Gui.


    And when the old bandits wanted to capture Cousin Yu and murder Luo Ying, Master Gui and Luo Ying came together to cooperate with each other and wiped out all the old bandits. Only then did the Eagle Food Gang feelpletely at peace.


    "Ah haha!" Eng suddenly rushed over, hugged Master Gui''s leg, looked up at him, pointed at the mask on his face, and said anxiously: "Ah, I want it, I want it!"


    Well, when you want something, the word "ask" is very clear.


    But as soon as he said these words, Cousin Yu and the others immediately mentioned... Master Gui wears a mask because his face is injured, and this will be a lifelong pain for him.


    However, Master Gui was not sad. After being teased by the two wolves, his mood actually improved. He looked down at him and said, "My temper is just like that of your second uncle."


    "Ah, uncle?" Eng didn''t know why this man was talking about his uncle, but what he wanted now was not his uncle, but: "Ah, I want it!"


    Give the hat on your face to the second wolf. If the second wolf likes it, give it to the second wolf quickly!


    However, it was impossible for Master Gui to give it. He didn''t want his face to scare the children.


    but


    He suddenly took out a new mask from the bag on his waist and handed it to Eng: "Here you go, take it and y with it."


    Hahaha, yo yo yo! Eng was so happy that he pped the mask on his face and ran to show it off to everyone present. He also had to ask everyone to praise him. If not, he would get angry.


    "Ha, yes, very majestic." Master Gui was amused by Er Lang, sighed again, and said to Qin Sang: "You can take the bow."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang could only nod his head and was the first to offer incense to the deceased family members: "Mom, dad, eldest brother, second brother, Brother Mu came to see you with his wife and children. The Qin family has been restored to innocence, and there will be no one left in the history books of future generations. If you can nder the Qin family, don''t worry."

 Chapter 2460: Our Brother Mu is not at a loss

    Chapter 2460: Our Brother Mu is not at a loss


    Chapter 2460 We, Mugeer, are not at a loss


    Qin Sang had thousands of words to say to histe family members, but when he knelt in front of the incense table, he only said this sentence.


    He smiled bitterly: "My parents and brothers are right, I am indeed a boring person who can''t speak."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t see that he was sad andforted: "It''s better to say well than to do well. For everything you have done, your parents and brothers must be very proud of you. The second brother will definitely say proudly, look how good my brother is. He defeated all the bandits and the emperor in the battle, he is truly a hero, but this is all due to my elder brothers teachings, hahaha.


    Thestugh was theughter of a man, and it made the corners of Luo Ying''s mouth twitch. Is Mr. Gu sick? At such a serious time, why would you stop here to tell stories?


    But Mr. Guiughed out loud: "It''s really simr to what I learned. If Brother Ji were here, he would definitely say something like this."


    Gu Jinli: "Maybe I will take out a jar of wine and give it to my husband to drink. Then I will exim, "My dear, your drinking ability has improved and you are not drunk. When you were a child, you were so drunk that you fell asleep for a long time."


    Master Gui nodded repeatedly after hearing this: "Yes, that''s it."


    It seems that the rtionship between Muge''er and his wife is very good. Muge''er is willing to tell Gu about the Qin family''s affairs, and he exins everything in detail. Only then can Gu be like this.


    Under Gu Jinli''s deliberate teasing, Qin Sang''s inner pain was finally dispelled. A smile appeared on his face. He opened his arms and almost hugged her. After remembering that this was not the couple''s house, he could only change his hug to hold her. Holding up his hand, he said: "Thank you, Xiaoyu, for always making me happy when I''m sad."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Thank you for nothing. You also coaxed me when I was unhappy. We call it mutual coaxing."


    Ah, coax! Eng ran over to join in the fun, got in between his parents, andughed at them.


    Gu Jinli touched his fat face and said, "Not bad, I learned a new word."


    "Aha!" The little guy was very happy and threw himself into his mother''s arms. After a while, he got into his father''s arms. He also wanted to reach out to grab the offerings on the incense table, but Qin Sang stopped him, making him groan in anger.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it. He picked up the big wolf again and gave it to Qin Sang: "Hold the two cubs and chat with your parents and brothers about home affairs."


    "Okay." Qin Sang held his two children in his arms and talked to his deceased family members in front of the incense case about many things over the years, from escaping for life, getting married, fighting against the enemy to bing a father, he almost talked about it all.


    Gu Jinli sat aside and looked at the three of them, father and son, with a smile on his face and asionally said a few words.


    Master Gui, Cousin Yu, and Luo Ying wanted to cry, especially Luo Ying, who changed his mind a lot about Gu Jinli because of this... It seems that not only Brother Mu likes Gu very much, but Gu also likes Brother Mu very much and will think of ways to do it. Make Brother Mu happy.


    Well, their brother Mu did not suffer any loss, and Luo Ying is happy!


    "Brother You, let us alsoe to chat with your grandfather, grandpa, and your cousins." Luo Ying also dragged his son over, and then greeted cousin Yu and Master Gui. The group of people sat in front of the incense table. Chat with deceased loved ones.


    until


    Pinch, cool, dudu! Eng yelled, patting his belly. He was hungry.


    Gu Jinli smiled and called to Cousin Yu: "Cousin, let''s take a few little ones to dinner first and let them continue chatting."


    Okay. Cousin Yu responded, and she and Gu Jinli took the three little ones to Nuange to give them lunch.


    But the two wolves started to make a fuss, pointing at the cold food cake and saying: "Ahhhh!"


    Dont eat this, it tastes bad. Eat the eggs.


    Gu Jinli: "Children can''t be picky eaters. I can only eat this today."


    However, she and Cousin Yu crushed the cold food cakes and warmed them for a while before letting the three children eat them.


    Little Luo You and Big Wolf took the lead. The second wolf made a fuss for a while, and then ate half the bowl, patted his belly and said, "I''m full."


    Gu Jinli smiled and praised: "We two wolves are really powerful."


    Hold on, there are two more meals waiting for you.


    Not long after lunch, the three little guys were so sleepy that they fell asleep.


    Cousin Yu looked at them sleeping together, her eyes were red, and she choked with sobs: "It''s so good." "Cousin, let''s take a nap too. We got up too early today and I''m so sleepy." Gu Jinli asked Sanqing to bring it. A new quilt forced cousin Yu to sleep on the same bed with her.


    Cousin Yu was confused for a long time and felt very embarrassed, but finally smiled and said, "Okay."


    The two elders and the younger one were fast asleep, probably too tired. When they woke up, it was already midnight.


    Cousin Yu was shocked. She stood up quickly and asked Aunt Yu: "Where are my husband and my third cousin? Why didn''t you wake us up?"


    Aunt Yu smiled and said: "Master Ying is talking to the adults. I heard that you fell asleep, so I asked the old ve to have a good rest. When midnight, get up and eat meat pot together, which is considered a reunion dinner." .


    Its good to eat meat pot in cold weather. Gu Jinli was very happy.


    But Eng was anxious. He hugged little Luo You and cried loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu, no no, meat pot pot, no no!"


    Thismotion made the big wolf cry too. With tears in his eyes, he pulled Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Mom, brother, brother~"


    "???" Gu Jinli was stunned for a while, and after understanding why his two cubs were crying, he couldn''tugh or cry, and exined: "They are eating meat cooked in a copper pot, not your brother You, don''t worry."


    Little Luo You also hugged the two cubs andforted them: "If you don''t cry, don''t cry. You are not eating me. What you are eating is meat cooked in a pot."


    Xiao Luoyouforted her for a while, and the two cubs stopped crying.


    After crying for a while, I was hungry again, but there was still a few hours before midnight, so I could only eat one more cold food. I ate both the two wolves and cried. I picked up the cold food crumbs in the bowl and said: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu," Cool, bad!"


    Gu Jinli took a bite of the cold food pancake and smiled unscrupulously: "You have to eat the bad ones, otherwise you will be hungry."


    Cousin Yu felt distressed and hugged the two wolves and coaxed her: "If the two wolves don''t cry, just bear with it a little longer. After a while, we can eat meat."


    Ah Rourou! Engs eyes lit up and he was happy for a while, but when he ate the cold food again, he cried again. It was really unptable.


    Gu Jinli wasughing while watching the show, which made Eng very angry.


    At midnight, Qin Sang and Luo Ying prepared things. The two families, including Mr. Gui, sat at a table and ate meat pots.


    Er wolf, dont pick up the meat with your hands, or your ws will be cooked!


    Big Wolf, blow it, lets cool it down before eating, otherwise youll burn your mouth.


    Brother You, theres no need to put meat between the two of them. You can eat it yourself. Youre a little baby too.


    Xiao Luo You shook his head: "I am the elder brother. I have grown up for a long time. I want to cook meat for my younger brothers so that they can grow up quickly."


    You are a little dwarf, have you grown up yet?


    The adults allughed. This meat pot meal was a chaotic and heartwarming meal.


    When we were about to finish eating, it started to snow. The two wolves looked at the falling snowkes and were amazed. They ran to catch the snowkes and shouted to the adults: "Ahhhh!"


    What is this? Ive never seen it before.


    You have met her before, but you were only a few months old at the time, so you dont remember it.


    "This is snow. My parents said that it will fall when the winter is cold. It is the same as the rain in summer." Xiao Luo You, a good andpetent cousin, exined to the big wolf and the two wolves, and also took the empty Bowl, go pick up the snow and bring it back for them to y with.


    Two cubs gathered around a bowl, poking at the snowkes inside. When their little fingers were hit by the snow, they howled happily.


    Looking at them, Master Gui felt that the suffering he had suffered in the past ten years was worth it.

 Chapter 2461: You guys, little people are important.

    Chapter 2461: You guys, little people are important.


    Chapter 2461 The little guys are important.


    The three children yed for more than two-quarters of an hour, and Master Gui put down his wine ss and said, "It''s gettingte, let''s break up."


    "Okay, let''s find time to drink some other day." Qin Sang picked up the second wolf, and Gu Jinli picked up the big wolf, and went to see Master Gui and Luo Ying''s family off.


    Er Lang thought he was going to y outside and howled excitedly. When his father stopped and little Luo You was carried further and further away by Luo Ying, he finally realized what he was doing and cried loudly: " Woohoo! Meat pot pot, meat pot pot!"


    Little Luo You heard the cry of the second wolf and hurriedly coaxed: "If the second wolf doesn''t cry, Brother You wille to you and y with the big wolf tomorrow."


    Woooooo! The second wolf refused to listen and just cried, making both the big wolf and the little Luoyou cry.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Brother You, don''t worry, Eng is like this, he will stop crying when he has enough. You go home and sleep first, ande to y with them tomorrow."


    Well, cousin, I will definitelye here early tomorrow. Xiao Luo You cried while wiping his tears, and said uneasy: Cousin, pleasefort Eng.


    Gu Jinli smiled and replied: "Hey, my cousin will coax him now. Brother You, don''t worry, go back to sleep in peace."


    Well, thank you, cousin. Xiao Luo You responded, but still couldnt hold back his tears.


    Looking at the three little babies crying miserably, Master Guiughed heartily and left first. Luo Ying and his wife followed with their children.


    After they left, Eng''s cry became even louder, almost tearing down the roof. But after crying, he got better again andy on his father''s shoulder, sleeping soundly.


    Gu Jinli almost died fromughter. He held the big wolf''s hand, poked the second wolf''s face, and said, "Look at your brother, he is a very lively boy. He cries fast,ughs fast, and sleeps fast. "


    Gu Jinli would slow down when talking to the cubs. The big wolf understood half of it, nodded his little head and said, "Na na."


    Yes, I have to add the word um. Gu Jinli kissed his cheek, hugged him and went back to the house.


    They were originally going to be sent to the next room to sleep, but the big wolf hugged Gu Jinli''s neck, pointed to the back room with his little finger and said, "I want it."


    I have gotten used to sleeping with them recently, and I still want to sleep with them.


    The big cub rarely acts like a spoiled child and must be pampered: "Okay, the big wolf and the two wolves will continue to sleep with their parents tonight."


    After the couple took turns to take a shower, they took their children and got into bed to sleep.


    "What did you say to Mr. Ghost? When he ate the meat pot, his energy improved a lot and heughed many times." Gu Jinli asked.


    "It has nothing to do with us. It was the three little guys who made him figure it out." Qin Sang smiled and told him what Mr. Gui said: "My cousin said that the northwest is not stable yet, so he can''t rest. He has to help us control the northwest." Only after you havepletely sorted things out can you go back to seclusion.


    Gu Jinli: "My cousin really wants to retire? He is as old as my uncle from the Lan family. Hasn''t he ever thought about getting married and having a child?"


    Qin Sang: "My cousin will never marry again. His aunt and two cousins died in the fire, which was a huge blow to him, and he was also injured, making it difficult for him to have children. However, the Yu family still lives in their hometown. As long as there is a n, the descendants will not be extinct. After everything ispletely stable, my cousin will go back to his hometown and choose a child from his cousins to be the heir to the direct branch, which can be regarded as a filial piety to the Yu family."


    Grandpa of the Yu family also has a cousin who stays in his hometown... This is the case for aristocratic families. In order to continue to have incense, they will not let all their children serve as officials, but will leave one group of children to multiply.


    Now it seems that this approach is correct, at least the Yu family has not been cut off due to this.


    Gu Jinli felt reassured: "That''s good."


    But when I think about what happened to the Yu family, I feel sad again... The Yu family was eventually ruined and their direct descendants were almost gone.


    "From now on, let the big wolf and the second wolf apany my cousin more often. He likes the two children."


    Qin Sang: "Well, I will hold the child and tease him every day."


    Gu Jinli: "There is also Uncle Yu. The two children also have to visit him often...Uncle Yu is also quite boring...Our two cubs are really small people and have heavy tasks, and they act as pistachios for the middle-aged and elderly people."


    "Okay, don''t worry, even if I''m not free, I will let Bahu and the others take the children to see Uncle Yu." Qin Sang responded. After waiting for a while, when Gu Jinli didn''t respond, he smiled and fell asleep so quickly. "Good night." He propped himself up, kissed her,y down again, looked at his wife and children, and soon fell asleep.


    "Ah~" Gu Jinli felt his body trembling while he was half asleep. He couldn''t help shouting softly and bit someone.


    Qin Sang took advantage of the opportunity to kiss her fiercely, and asked distressedly: "But did it hurt Xiaoyu? It''s my fault, I was too hasty, so I''ll be gentler."


    Speaking softly, the movements did not slow down at all, but sped up. Gu Jinli bit his shoulder, tried hard to open his eyes, and looked to the side.


    "The cubs are not here, I took them away." Qin Sang turned her face over, kissed her, and said: "Xiaoyu is mine now. Apart from thinking about me and the current matter, , dont think about anyone or anything anymore.


    Being so overbearing and straightforward made Gu Jinli blush, but he had endured it since November, ten days ago, and it was painful every night. She felt distressed and decided to pamper him, raising her hands to wrap around his neck. Her body catered to his, and she kissed his Adam''s apple wickedly.


    "Yeah!" Qin Sang groaned, bit her lip, and said with restraint, "Bad little fish, you bullied me again."


    Gu Jinli was wronged: "Now it''s obvious that you are bullying me."


    With these words, Qin Sang had a wicked smile on his lips. He didn''t say anything, but he made the little fish in his arms miserable.


    When Gu Jinli woke up, it was already afternoon. She looked at the dim sky outside and the handsome smiling face leaning over. The corners of her mouth twitched and she pushed him away and said: "If I continue like this, others will think that I have a terminal illness... I always keep it. Sleeping until the afternoon and not getting up until the afternoon is something only patients do."


    "Nonsense, Xiaoyu will always be healthy." After Qin Sang said this seriously, heughed again, with a bit of ttery in his smile: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, no one dares to say anything, don''t be angry."


    If anyone dares to gossip about Xiaoyu, he will send him to see King Yama.


    But


    "Have Xiaoji, Aunt Tao, Cousin Yu, and Aunt Lane looking for me? If they did, I would be sent back, which would be bad."


    And they are all smart people, especially Widow Xiao. They will definitely know what she is like, and they willugh at her to death in their hearts.


    Qin Sang smiled, took the opportunity to hug her, and said: "Don''t worry, they haven''te here today. Uncle Lan is back and the family is getting together. Aunt Lan doesn''t have time toe over to ask for benefits. Xiao Ji and Aunt Tao will note over until tomorrow." , Xiaoyu, just sleep peacefully today."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved, and his stomach began to growl.


    Qin Sang felt a little guilty and said hurriedly: "Little fish, rest, I will get you something to eat."


    Always keep her warm while eating.


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, I''ll get up and go out to eat. It''s not good to always eat on the bed where I sleep."


    Hand said, he had already climbed up, but his body was still limp and he had no strength.


    She red at Qin Sang who was handing her clothes, and said angrily: "It''s all your fault."


    Yes, its all my fault, but I like small fish.


    I love it so much, how can I not touch it?


    His eyes were so hot that Gu Jinli remembered what happened this morning and his cheeks started to heat up.

 Chapter 2462: The uncle and nephew of the Wei family who took the blame

    Chapter 2462: The uncle and nephew of the Wei family who took the me


    Chapter 2462 The uncle and nephew of the Wei family take the me


    Qin Sang was so moved by the sight that he kissed her again. When Gu Jinli almost suffocated, he let go of her, caressed her face, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu still can''t learn to breathe."


    His wife is a bit stupid in this matter.


    Gu Jinli grabbed his hand, took a bite, and said fiercely: "It''s not that I can''t learn how to summon Qi, it''s because you robbed all my Qi!"


    I cant even take a breath.


    After Qin Sang heard this, he touched her face with his hand andnded on her lips. His voice was as mellow as wine and he said, "If Xiaoyu says that again, I''m afraid I will..."


    "I''m hungry. I''m going to eat. You can stay in the back room by yourself." Gu Jinli quickly interrupted him, got dressed, and walked to the outer room.


    After a while, Qin Sang chased her out. She had a weight on her shoulders and a white fur coat on her body.


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Where did thise from?"


    Thepletely white fur with no variegated colors is very valuable at first nce.


    Qin Sang said: "It belongs to the family. It was sealed in the warehouse of the house before, but no one dared to touch it. Later, after Brother Luo took charge of the Eagle Food Gang, he robbed the baggage several times, forcing the people guarding Longshan Mansion to take Qin The Luo familys belongings will be sent out of the city in exchange.


    The good thing is that the exchange was early. If it had been a few yearster, everything would have been robbed when the thieves came. The reason why the house was not burned was because Tuogu wanted to change the customs and ordered not to burn the house. Let the thieves learn to live in houses and farm.


    He then pointed to a box on the kang in the outer room and said: "Inside is the item registration book of the warehouse here, as well as the key to the warehouse. Xiaoyu keeps it. From now on, these will belong to Xiaoyu."


    Ha, Gu Jinli couldn''t hold back hisughter and asked in a pretentious manner: "Are they all mine?"


    Qin Sang nodded, hugged her and said, "Well, they all belong to Xiaoyu, including me."


    is also yours.


    "Nauseous, you give way first." Gu Jinli pushed him away ruthlessly, wrapped himself in fur and came to the kang. He opened the box and saw a stack of item registration books and banknotes: "I''m rich!"


    Gu Jinli''s eyes were so bright that they could be used as torches. He thought of another thing and hurriedly looked at the seal number on the banknote. After confirming that it was the seal number of Dachu Chaotong, he finally felt relieved: "I''m afraid they can''t be used. "


    Then he hurriedly said to Qin Sang: "By the way, in exchange for gold and silver, more than 70% of the silver notes must be exchanged for hard currency. Gold and silver jewelry, houses, shops, fields, calligraphy, painting and antiques can be used, but you can''t keep too many silver notes. .


    Qin Sang understood Gu Jinli''s worry and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, my uncle, Uncle Mao, and Third Master Sheng are already doing this. When my grandfather and father were alive, they also left arge amount of gold and silver to the family. Even if Da Chu Even if there are changes, these things can sustain us for a long time.


    The ancestors of the Wei, Qin, Luo, and Yuan families all experienced great chaos in the previous dynasty... At that time, not only was food in short supply, but even banknotes were turned into waste paper.


    They are afraid after experiencing this, so they dont like banknotes and prefer hard currency.


    "That''s good." Gu Jinli felt a little more relieved, and pointed to the banknotes in the box and said: "Now that the news of the great victory has spread, the various ces in Dachu are more secure than before, so we must quickly use these banknotes to buy food in the south. , grain, grass, cotton, medicine and other supplies are not too much, so buy as much as you can with cash."


    When you have something in your hand, you will not panic.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, when I went to pick up the three of you, mother and son, I had already sent people to the south to buy supplies. The Feng family and Mr. Sheng would take care of things along the way. The supplies will definitely reach the northwest safely."


    Seeing that he mentioned Third Master Sheng twice, Gu Jinli asked: "But Third Master Sheng of Xing''an Prefecture, he once asked me for an anti-parasitic medicine for his pregnant daughter-inw. Who is he?"


    Qin Sang said: "He is from the Sheng family of the old northwest army. The general Sheng who led the troops to help fight this time is his cousin... The Sheng family is rted to the Duke of Yuan Dynasty, and like the Feng family, they are also an old member of the Duke of Yuan Dynasty. After the Duke of Yuan Dynasty was deliberately suppressed, General Feng took the initiative to disband his troops and return home, taking over his family''s bodyguard bureau."


    He added: "A marching material route needs to be built in the northwest to ensure that the material flow can be fast and unobstructed. Last night I handed over this matter to my cousin. He will lead the Feng family and Sheng family to get things done."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this: "It''s great that the Feng family and the Sheng family are willing to follow you."


    However, he felt distressed again: "But your burden will be heavier and heavier." Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and said: "Xiaoyu, don''t feel bad for me, I have learned this since I was a child, I know what to do... Xiaoyu If the fish really cares about me, then pamper me more at night, I like it very much."


    "Eat, I''m hungry!" Gu Jinli roared in his heart, where has my innocent and lovely little brother Qin gone? Give it back to me, this is so naughty, I can''t stand it.


    Haha, Qin Sangughed out loud and hurriedly handed the food to her: "Eat."


    Can''t let his little fish starve.


    "Are you hungry? Eat with me." Gu Jinli handed him a bowl of chicken soup, and Qin Sang took it. While eating, he told Gu Jinli about the affairs of Longshan Mansion and some future arrangements.


    Ouch, pinch, cool!


    Ah, daddy, mommy.


    The two cubs came back from ying. They were very excited when they saw their parents. They broke away from the wet nurse''s hand and ran towards their parents. However, it was cold and they were wearing thick clothes. They tripped over the threshold and heard two bangs. It hit the ground.


    The two cubs were stunned for a while, and immediately burst into tears: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Daddy will blow it for you." Qin Sang hurriedly went to hug the two children and quickly coaxed the big wolf.


    But Eng was lying in Qin Sang''s arms, crying so hard that it took more than half a quarter of an hour before he finally stopped crying and startedining that he was hungry again.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang fed them. After eating, Qin Sang took the mother and son to visit the house. Gu Jinli also saw the crabapple tree.


    Its just that the crabapple trees are now bare, with nothing except some fallen snow.


    but


    In March next year, it will bloom with flowers all over the tree. Then I will bring the little fish to see it.


    Gu Jinli nodded and looked at Qin Sang: "Well, when it blooms, let''s spread a nket under the tree and enjoy the flowers and eat delicious food together."


    Appreciating flowers is too monotonous, so you must eat something.


    Qin Sang imagined such a scene, hugged her, and said gently and expectantly: "Well, then our family wille to enjoy the flowers and eat."


    Ah ah ah, hug! Eng saw his father and mother hugging each other, and also asked for a hug.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, let''s hug each other."


    The family happily hugged each other and had a very rxing day.


    The next morning, when Gu Jinli was waiting for Xiao Ji and Nanny Tao, Ning Ji and Qin Gui arrived, but they were stopped outside the city and could not enter.


    Qin Gui was angry, pointed at Qianhu who stopped him, and choked out: "Do you know who so-and-so is? He is a member of the Qin family and the biological uncle of the new Marquis of Qin!"


    When the words "new Marquis of Qin" were mentioned, Qin Gui felt a dull pain in his heart... He worked for the Wei family in the northeast, hoping that when the Wei family would seed in their great cause, he would be given the position of Marquis of Qin. Now, The position of Lord Marquis is gone.


    But as the uncle of the Marquis, you should get the treatment you deserve, right?


    His journey was full of difficulties and dangers, and these soldiers still dared to stop him from entering the city. It was really a big deception!

 Chapter 2463: Uncle is here to help you

    Chapter 2463: Uncle is here to help you


    Chapter 2463 Uncle is here to help you


    The Qianhu who guarded the city gate were named Feng, and they were under themand of General Feng.


    He looked at Qin Gui and said, "You have no basis for what you say. You have to provide evidence."


    He also exined: "Longshan Mansion is close to the army and thieves, so we must be careful. Outsiders like you whoe here in scattered ces have to live outside the city for three days, and can only enter the city after finding out their identity. There is no way to get there as soon as you arrive." Those who enter the city can only enter the city unless there is urgent military affairs, or if they are summoned by the Marquis of Qin, or if they have a high-ranking person in the city as a guarantee."


    It makes perfect sense.


    But Qin Gui used a fake household registration when he escaped, and in order to catch up with the Winter Solstice Festival, they came here with the help of Ning Ji when the imperial edict was not issued and the Qin family was still a fugitive.


    Now if I ask him to provide evidence, he really can''t provide evidence that he is Qin Gui.


    Rely on Ning Ji?


    Ning Ji now has to find acquaintances to verify his identity, so there is no way he can help him!


    Feng Qianhu looked at Qin Gui again and said, "Do you really have nothing to prove your identity? If you don''t, to prevent you from being careful, you will be arrested ording to militaryw."


    Brother Ning, what should we do now?! Qin Gui was afraid and hurriedly went to talk to Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji was angry in his heart. We are all respectable people. What are you talking about?


    However, he said calmly: "Brother Qin, there is no need to worry. I have already sent someone to inform Uncle Cao that he knows a certain person. He wille to pick us up soon after getting the news. Just wait."


    Mr. Ning could prove Ning Jis identity, but Ning Ji didnt want to harm the Ning family, so he had already asked people to stop Mr. Ning from appearing at the city gate.


    After all, the great cause has not yet been aplished. What if Emperor Jingyuan goes crazy and ughters the Ning family when the Qin and Wei families besiege the capital?


    As for the Ning family''s escape from the capital, it''s not yet time, they have to wait.


    But before Uncle Cao arrived, Wu Changfang appeared. He deliberately hit Qin Gui and Ning Ji with a long whip in his hand. He pped them on the back several times and said angrily: "Where are the beggars who dare to block them?" Get out of my way!"


    "Ah!" Qin Gui was beaten to the ground and shouted at him: "Bold maniac, this is Qin Gui, the uncle of the new Marquis of Qin, how dare you beat me up!"


    What happened to hitting you?


    Wu Changfang was very disdainful in his heart, but his face was extremely shocked. He quickly dismounted and grabbed Qin Gui. After looking at his face for a while, he patted his pped back and said happily: "Hey, Second Uncle Qin , its really you, you have aged so much, Changfang almost doesnt recognize you.


    Then he deliberately said loudly: "When the Qin family was ransacked and the Qin family was executed, didn''t you flee to Dongqing with a huge amount of family wealth? You should have lived a very prosperous life back then. How did you end up like this? Wealth Were you robbed by bandits from Dongqing?!"


    Come on, as soon as this word came out, with everyone''s love for gossip, it didn''t need to be dark, it would be spread throughout the city in the afternoon at most: Qin Gui abandoned his whole family during the disaster, fled alone with his family wealth, and ended up in despair. After knowing that the Qin family got up, they came back to recognize their rtives, ah, shameless old thing!


    Qin Gui was attracted by the pain on his back. He didn''t notice Wu Changfang''s evil intentions for a while. He was still happy to meet his old friend. He held his hand and said, "Changfang, are you Changfang of the Wu family?"


    Wu Changfang nodded happily: "It''s my nephew."


    He alsoined about Qin Gui: "Second Uncle Qin, why are you here just now? It''s been two days since the Winter Solstice Festival. Hey, if you hade earlier to pay homage to the heroes who died in the war, the old Qin Houquan would have said a sigh if he knew what he was doing. , you have finally grown up!"


    When Qin Gui heard this, he finally felt something was wrong and said, "My nephew from the Wu family misunderstood. I also wanted toe earlier, but..."


    "You don''t need to say anything. My nephew understands your difficulty. It''s okay. There will be a big ceremony next year. You can still worship next year." Wu Changfang interrupted Qin Gui and didn''t give him a chance to exin. After speaking, he looked at Ning. Ji said happily: "Uncle Ning, you are here too. This Longshan Mansion is really a geomantic treasure, so people alle here."


    Hmph, they are all a group of profit-seeking people. Seeing that Longshan Mansion has interests, they all came here.


    Ning Ji was not angry at being insinuated... Oh, Wu Changfang, just be proud of yourself. When your Wu family is ughtered, when the new dynasty is established and history is written, I will make your Wu family infamy for thousands of years!


    Wu Changfang said again: "You want to enter the city? Then I will take you in." Then he looked at Feng Qianhu and said, "They are all old friends. Let them go quickly. I will take them to see the Marquis of Qin."


    "Sure." Feng Qianhu responded, but he still asked Qin Gui and Ning Ji to register, use insect attractants, and check whether there were sharp weapons or poisons on their bodies before letting them enter the city, respectfully. He said respectfully: "Master Qin, Mr. Ning, walk slowly."


    What responded to him was Qin Gui''s cold snort: "Humph!"


    Feng Qianhu didn''t care at all. He looked away and continued to lead his troops to guard the city gate. However, he had already sent someone to tell the Marquis of Qin about the news.


    Halfway, Qin Gui and the others met Uncle Cao: "Brother Qin and Brother Ning, you havee in. I am about to pick you up."


    Uncle Cao has been living a more prosperous life recently. After Xu You died, his rtionship with the Qin family has be better. He did not offend Emperor Jingyuan by favoring the Qin family. Emperor Jingyuan also praised him for promoting cassava as food. Passed Cao''s house.


    "Brother Cao!" Qin Gui was excited and sad when he saw Uncle Cao. Among the group of people of simr age, Uncle Cao had the best life, and they all inherited the Cao family and became uncles, but hepletely missed it. The position of Qin Hou.


    However, if the Wei family ascends to a high position, he may be able to obtain the position of Duke of the country based on his merits.


    Do you think that the position of the founding father is just a wild vegetable on the roadside that you can just pick up? If you don''t have any achievementsparable to those of the new royal family, you can''t even dream of bing the founding prince!


    "Brother Qin, please don''t be sad. Your Qin family is in great peace." After a few words offort to Qin Gui, Uncle Cao took them to the Qin Mansion in the inner city.


    This time he was not stopped and was quickly invited in to see Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang has umted a lot of power after the wars in the past few years. When Qin Gui saw him, he was frightened and took a few steps back: "Mu, Brother Mu..."


    Qin Sang nodded slightly: "Second uncle, sit down."


    Qin Gui was even more surprised to recognize him so easily and did not dare to move.


    It was Ning Ji who pushed him: "Brother Qin, go in and sit down, and have a good chat with the Marquis of Qin."


    He then said to Sang Qin: "Congrattions, Marquis of Qin, your great wish hase true."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Mr. Ning has had a hard journey, please sit down."


    Although heughed, he called him Mr. Ning instead of Uncle Ning. Ning Ji was very disappointed, thinking that this must be the pillow wind that Gu Jinli gave to the third master, which made the third master gradually alienate him, and the ce where they received them was not the study, but the study room. Its the greenhouse in the front yard!


    The study is an important ce, and those who can enter are all people trusted by the master. Now that he cannot enter the study, Ning Ji feels heavy.


    Hey. Ning Ji smiled and entered the Nuan Pavilion with Qin Gui. Wu Changfang and Uncle Cao were not there. They were waiting in the living room in the front yard so that Qin Sang and the others could talk.


    Qin Gui started crying as soon as he sat down, crying about his hard work along the way. Qin Sang was a little impatient because of his crying, so he interrupted his crying and said: "Second uncle, you can send me a letter and tell me that you areing. Regarding Longshan Mansion, I will definitely send a message to the checkpoints along the way and ask them to let you go."


    If you keep it a secret, who can you me?


    He then asked directly: "What are your ns foring here?"


    Speak quickly.


    Qin Gui: "Of course I''m here to help you rule the northwest."

 Chapter 2464: Genealogy【2】

    Chapter 2464: Genealogy��2��


    Chapter 2464 Genealogy2


    Qin Sang wanted tough when he heard this. I am relieved that you are still so stupid.


    However, Qin Gui''s ten years have not been in vain. He has made progress. He soon realized that he had said the wrong thing and said hurriedly: "Uncle doesn''t want to take the credit. He understands that it is not easy for you to lead an army, so he wants to help you. If you have enough manpower and don''t need your uncle, then he won''t interfere... The main reason why my uncle came here is to see you... Brother Mu, I am really happy that you are still alive. Even if your uncle dies, he will not be able to go underground. I can give an exnation to your father."


    After saying this, he started crying again, as if he was touched to see his nephew alive. Those who didn''t know it might have thought that Qin Gui had a close rtionship with Qin''s father.


    In fact, Qins father didnt want to see his younger brother Qin Gui at all. Qins grandmother was killed by Qin Guis biological mother!


    Qin Gui was afraid that Qin Sang would be angry, so he stopped crying for a moment, and smiled at Qin Sang: "My uncle has a new wife and a second wife, and they have a daughter. They are on their way here, and they will be here in half a month at most." If we can get there, then our family will get together and have a reunion dinner."


    He also talked about some things about Ji and Sister Tong.


    But Qin Sang heard it without any trouble, and was even a little annoyed: "In that case, the second uncle will stay in the city temporarily, and we will talk about it after Ji and the otherse."


    He also reminded: "Longshan Prefecture is not yet safe. When my second uncle walks in Longshan Prefecture, in addition to abiding by criminalws, he must also abide by militaryws and regtions. If you vite these threews, even if your surname is Qin, you must abide by thews." Severe punishment.


    Qin Gui was very unhappy when he heard this. What do you mean? Are you preventing me from using your name to seek benefits? I''m your uncle!


    But he couldn''t offend Qin Sang now, so he could only respond: "Don''t worry, brother Mu, my uncle will abide by the rules and won''t cause you any trouble."


    Hmm, thats a bit smart.


    Qin Sang nodded and said: "Second uncle has been tired all the way. If there is nothing else important, I will ask Uncle Mao to take you to your residence to rest."


    Uncle Mao was guarding outside Nuange''s door. Hearing this, he walked in and said, "Second Master, the carriage is ready. Pleasee with me."


    "A carriage?" Qin Gui frowned: "Just settling down in the Qin Mansion, why do we need a carriage?"


    Uncle Mao smiled and said: "No, the second master''s residence is on Kangfu Street in the outer city. It was specially built when the master was alive for the Qin family members who came to Longshan Mansion to live."


    This gentleman is talking about Father Qin.


    After Qin Gui heard this, he was trembling with anger... He hade all the way here, but Qin Mu actually asked him to live in the Qin family''s house, and didn''t even give him a separate house!


    But Qins father doesnt like Qin Gui, so why should he build a separate house for him?


    If you like it, stay there; if you dont, get out!


    Qin Gui cried again, this time he was so aggrieved: "Brother Mu..."


    He just shouted and then stopped. Qin Mu seemed to be cold-blooded, and he was an elder, so it was outrageous to cry all the time. In this case, Qin Gui could only say: "Uncle, there is actually a big matter when hees here this time. .


    He took out a letter and handed it to Qin Sang: "It''s Su''s letter... take a look."


    Uncle Mao took the letter and spread it on the table for Qin Sang to read.


    Qin Gui was angry and envious... If he were the Marquis of Qin, he would be served like this when he read the letter.


    Su is Qin Gui''s ex-wife. Before the Qin family was confiscated, she got the news and divorced Qin Gui in advance. She returned to her parents'' home with her two children and now lives in Zhuangzi on the outskirts of the capital.


    After learning that the Qin family was fine and her title was restored, she wrote to Qin Gui, saying that she wanted to remarry and at least let her two children return to the Qin family and continue to be the legitimate sons and daughters of the Qin family, otherwise she would burn the family tree... Qin The family is the founder of the country. Regardless of whether Chu will die or not, the Qin family will be written down in the history books and passed down to future generations. If the Qin family tree is burned, the Qin family''s face will be lost to future generations!


    After Qin Sang read the letter, he looked at Qin Gui: "What does the second uncle mean?" Seeing that he took the initiative to ask, Qin Gui smiled inwardly. The brat has been looking at me like the king of hell. Now it is about the Qin family tree. , finally know that you are afraid?


    Qin Gui suppressed his inner pride and said awkwardly: "Uncle really can''t decide, so I gave you the letter and let you make a decision... After all, you are the Marquis of Qin and a brother of the n, and it is rted to the genealogy, so you should make the decision. .


    However, he promised: "No matter what decision you make, your uncle will help you."


    Hehe, with the genealogy as a threat, Qin Sang had to treat him politely, and he could even use the genealogy to make a job and win people''s hearts here.


    Although Qin Gui did not have the ability tomand an army, he was very greedy when he saw these hundreds of thousands of troops, and he had to win over a group of generals no matter what.


    But Qin Sang said: "The two families have separated a long time ago. This is the second uncle''s family matter. I can''t interfere. The second uncle can handle it himself."


    Qin Gui was shocked: "But the Su family said they wanted to burn the family tree. It was a family tree that had been passed down by the Qin family for hundreds of years. Even if there was chaos in the previous dynasty, your grandfather did not lose the family tree!"


    Now it''s your turn to take charge of the Qin family, and you actually let the Su family burn the family tree. Are you unworthy of the ancestors of the Qin family? !


    Qin Sang nced at Qin Gui and said calmly: "The genealogy in Su''s hand is fake."


    Fake?


    Qin Gui was shocked: "Impossible. There was a piece of paper in the letter sent by the Su family. On it were written the names, wives, and descendants of several ancestors of the Qin family. I have read the genealogy, and it is correct. She must be Copied against the genealogy."


    He added: "Su also said that the genealogy was secretly given to your mother before she died."


    So it must be true!


    Speaking of Qin Niang, Qin Sang thought of Qin Niang''s suicide. He felt sad for a while and said firmly: "From this point of view, the genealogy is even more impossible to be true. Because my mother will not give the genealogy to the second aunt. , will only be handed over to people who can read the family tree and have good reputation."


    Su and Li returned to their natal family first. The Su family would definitely search the things she brought back. Even if the Su family didn''t search, after the news of his victory spread, people from the wealthy family would send dead soldiers to people who were familiar with the Qin family. Search your home and find the family tree, use it to threaten, or use it to please and make friends.


    How could Su, a married woman who lived in Zhuangzi on the outskirts of the capital, stand up to these dead men?


    If there really was a genealogy, it would have been robbed long ago.


    Qin Sang finished his sentence and finally said: "So the Su family does not have the Qin family''s ancestral genealogy in hand. Even if it does, it is false. The real one must be somewhere else."


    What Qin Sang said was reasonable and reasonable. Qin Gui choked and said unconvinced: "Then who do you think owns the genealogy?!"


    "Mr. Feng''s hands, or the queen''s hands, or even the hands of Emperor Jingyuan, but it can''t be in the hands of the Su family anyway." Qin Sang asked Uncle Mao to return the letter to Qin Gui, saying: "She should do this I just want to go back to the Qin family."


    Qin Gui looked at the letter and became angrier as he thought about it. He cursed angrily: "How dare you lie to us, Mrs. Su. She is such a vicious woman. I should not have married her back then!"


    Come on, your mother did something that was reprimanded by Emperor Jingwu''s empress. If your father hadn''te forward to propose marriage, you wouldn''t even be able to marry the Su family.


    After Qin Gui finished cursing, he looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Brother Mu, do you think your uncle will wee the Su family back?"

 Chapter 2465: No one can destroy his home

    Chapter 2465: No one can destroy his home


    Chapter 2465 No one can destroy his home


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, and looked at Qin Gui in disbelief: "This is a private matter of my second uncle''s family, what does it have to do with me?"


    You actually ask me this kind of thing, is there something wrong with your brain?


    Qin Gui: "But you are the Marquis of Qin now, and you are also the brother of the n. It is a big deal for such a traitorous woman to return home. Naturally, you have to nod."


    Qin Sang was a little annoyed: "Then you divorce the Ji family and bring back the Su family. It is said that the Su family has also saved a pair of descendants of the Qin family, which is considered a meritorious service. If you bring them back, your second uncle can get a good name."


    Qin Gui was anxious: "Divorce Ji? No, she married me at a young age and is kind to me. How can I divorce her as soon as I gain power?!"


    Ji was more than ten years younger than him, and when he was young and beautiful, he couldn''t bear to part with her.


    "Then you me this mess on Brother Mu? Qin Gui, you are getting more and more confused as you get older!" Luo Ying rushed in, grabbed Qin Gui''spel, and said, "I''m warning you, be honest when youe to Longshan Mansion." Seriously, if you dare to n something detrimental to Brother Mu, I will personally send you to see King Yama without Brother Mu taking action!"


    If you want to use your status as an elder to pressure Mugeer, you have to ask him if he will agree.


    "Luo, Luo Ying!" Qin Gui was frightened when he saw Luo Ying. He was careless and forgot that the hob meat was also in Longshan Mansion.


    Luo Ying bared his teeth and said with a smile: "It''s me, aren''t you surprised?"


    Surprise, why didnt you die in the capital with Qin Ji?


    Qin Sang remained unmoved and allowed Luo Ying to deal with Qin Gui.


    Seeing this, Ning Ji finally said: "Master Qin, you have been tired all the way, so you should go back to your residence and rest first. We will discuss other matters another day."


    "Brother Ning?" Qin Gui was shocked and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ning Ji''s eyes.


    Looking at the fierce Luo Ying again, in order not to be beaten by the thorn, he could only hold back his anger and said to Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, my uncle was confused just now. Regarding the Su family, my uncle will discuss it with the Ji family." I''ll leave it to you to find out the genealogy."


    After saying this, he looked at Luo Ying and said, "Nephew of the Luo family, can you let me go?"


    Luo Ying snorted coldly and looked at Qin Sang. After seeing him nodding, he turned to Qin Gui and said, "Be more sensible, otherwise I can''t guarantee your fate!"


    After saying that, he pushed with his hand and bang, Qin Gui hit the edge of the table, causing Qin Gui''s back pain.


    Qin Gui was filled with grief and anger, wishing to kill Luo Ying, but he was no match for Luo Ying. He looked at Qin Sang again and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Uncle Mao: "Second Master, please."


    Qin Gui could only leave with Uncle Mao first.


    Halfway through, I regretted it again. I was careless and didn''t let Qin Mu call the two twin boys to pay him a visit. He was their great-uncle, so they should kneel down and salute him!


    But now if we turn back, not to mention Luo Ying and Qin Mu, Mr. Ning will also be angry with him. Qin Gui can only put down his hand to lift the curtain and ride the carriage towards Kangfu Street.


    However, he couldn''t help but ask Uncle Mao: "I heard that Mugeer has twin boys. How do they look like?"


    When talking about the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves, Uncle Mao was happy: "They are healthy, smart, and very lovable. Anyone who has met these two young masters will not dislike them."


    After Qin Sang seeded Qin Hou, the two little guys can be called young masters.


    After Qin Gui heard this, his heart ached... He was not young anymore, and the Ji family only had one daughter. If Qin Liang was not taken back to the Qin family, what would outsiders think of his house?


    Those viins are ustomed to ttering the superior and disparaging the inferior. They will definitely say that this is retribution for him abandoning the Qin family and escaping for his life!


    But if he recognized Qin Liang, wouldn''t it be an advantage for the Su family? That **** was unwilling to run away with him back then and insisted on making peace with her.


    Thinking of Qin Liang''s name again, Qin Gui became even more upset and shed tears in the carriage: Dad, what did my son do wrong? You want to suppress our family like this and give your grandson such a name! While Qin Gui was crying, Ning Ji had already told Qin Sang about the Cao family: "The second master has indeed gone too far this time. After so many years, he still looks down on peasant girls. Thinking that you have be the Marquis of Qin, you should To change to a noble wife is to let the Cao family force the Xie family girl to break the trust between you and Xiaoyu."


    Oh, now you know how to call her Xiaoyu, why don''t you scold Gu''s beauty for being a disaster?


    He added: "The daughter of the Wang family is the stepmother of King Wei. Because the Wei family suffered a disaster, only their uncle and nephew were left. King Wei loved the second master Wei very much and gave him the Wang family''s people, so he used the Wang family''s people." Did this."


    Wei Er has always looked down on Gu Jinli, thinking that she was just a scheming girl who wanted to be the best, and Qin Sang was deceived by her.


    And Wei Er had lived in Dafeng Vige for several years and knew Gu Fuya''s family. When he left Dafeng Vige to serve as a soldier in another city, his grandfather and grandmother asked him to remember to help find Gu Fuya after arriving in Xinfeng City. One family.


    After finishing a series of remarks, the whole thing seemed a lot more reasonable.


    Ning Ji added: "King Wei loves Second Master Wei so much that he will probably take care of this matter for Second Master Wei. We will have to wait until he replies to his letter to know how."


    He added: "I know this because of Wei Chang''an, who was given to me by Mr. Wei Er."


    After saying that, he called Wei Changan in.


    "I have seen the Marquis of Qin." Wei Changan knelt down and apologized to Sang Qin: "Marquis Qin, please calm down. This matter is indeed the Second Master''s fault, but the Second Master just feels that you have been wronged and wants to find a worthy wife for you. .


    Qin Sang sneered: "If Wei Er is still like this, then the Qin and Wei families will no longer need to get along, and they will sever their rtionship and nevermunicate with each other forever!"


    What!


    Ning Ji and Wei Changan were both shocked. They didn''t expect Qin Sang to be so cruel and wanted to sever ties with the Wei family: "You, you and the second master are direct cousins!"


    "Cousins can put their hands into my private affairs again and again? Then Wei Er thinks too highly of himself and underestimates me!" Qin Sang looked at Ning Ji and said: "This matter must be done An exnation must be made clearly. If there is any concealment, I will not forgive him lightly. If it is really what Wei Er did, I will not forgive him lightly. I am good to him, and the Qin family is good to the Wei family. Got it!"


    The Qin family was executed because of the Wei family, and their family was destroyed.


    Wei Er got into trouble many times when he was in Dafeng Vige. It was he who smoothed things over for him and cleared his tail so that he could go to the Northeast to win over his old subordinates.


    But he helped Wei Er, not to let Wei Er deal with Xiaoyu. No matter who it was, he would not let it go if he tried to destroy the home he finally got!


    this?


    Wei Changan looked at Qin Sang''s angry face, became frightened, and quickly looked at Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji looked at Qin Sang, remembering his killings in his previous life, and felt frightened, and quickly promised: "Don''t worry, Sang, I will contact Wei Er and ask him to give you and Xiaoyu an exnation. I will never let him just Sending a few scapegoats from the Wang family will settle the matter."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Let the Wei family exin it as soon as possible."


    As for the strange time when Gu Fuya''s family was rescued, Qin Sang didn''t ask Ning Ji immediately... because he couldn''t even believe Ning Ji now.


    Knowing so clearly, yet still rushing to tell him the truth, this kind of Ning Ji makes people have to guard against him.


    He wants to investigate Ning Ji deeply!


    Dont worry, Uncle Ning will definitely get the Wei family there as soon as possible. Ning Ji breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Qin Sang stopped asking questions. If he continued to press, he might not be able to bear it anymore.


    He asked about the big wolf and the two wolves again: "Are the two little guys here? Uncle Ning hasn''t seen them yet and wants to see them."

 Chapter 2466: Get the genealogy

    Chapter 2466: Get the genealogy


    Having a close rtionship with the two young masters has countless benefits for him.


    Qin Sang said: "Mr. Ning has worked hard all the way. Let''s go to the residence to rest first and see them againter."


    Ning Ji''s heart sank. The third master was bing more and more dissatisfied with him. Not only did he not call him Uncle Ning, he was not allowed to see the two young masters.


    Ning Ji was anxious and worried, but Third Master''s temper was too tough. If he went against him, it would be counterproductive. He could only smile and said: "Sang is right. I can''t hold it any longer aftering all the way. I''ll leave first." .


    He asked again: Where do I live?


    Qin Sang: "Mr. Ning is from the Ning family. You can live with Mr. Ning, or go to Kangfu Street to live with Qin Gui."


    Ning Ji said without hesitation: "I''ll go live on Kangfu Street. I can''t have too much contact with the Ning family now, lest they be embarrassed in the capital."


    He did not hide this from Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang nodded and asked people to see off the guests.


    Ning Ji was very reluctant, but he got up and left immediately.


    However, Luo Ying stopped him and warned: "You''d better tell the truth, otherwise I won''t let you go."


    He added: "Tell Wei Qi and Wei Xiaoer that they had better be sincere in their exnations, otherwise the Luo family will also sever ties with them, and..."


    Hehe, Luo Yingughed sinisterly: "I will also make some things about Dongqing public!"


    He was there the night Wei Er got married to Princess Dongqing. He knew many details about that killing. If told, not only Wei Er but also Wei Qi''s reputation would be ruined.


    After hearing this, Ning Ji suddenly regretted asking Luo Ying to stay and listen, but he quickly responded: "Don''t worry, Lord Ying, I will convey your words to the uncles and nephews of the Wei family."


    Luo Ying: "Humph, it''s fine if you don''t tell me. If they dare to bully Brother Mu again, I will directly lead troops to fight them, and I will kill you!"


    Ning Ji was very angry when he was threatened, but soon he didn''t care anymore. He must be aware that if he is too crazy, he will kill himself.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Ying, I know what to do." After Ning Ji finished speaking, he nodded to Qin Sang and left.


    Qin Sang looked at Luo Ying and said, "Brother Luo, you don''t have to offend anyone for me in the future. I told you that when I grow up, I can take on things."


    Luo Ying was angry: "You dislike me for being too impulsive and offending others with my words?!"


    Qin Sang smiled: "No. I just don''t want Brother Luo to offend anyone, because I want to take care of Brother Luo. You have worked hard for so many years and helped me a lot, so you should enjoy the blessings."


    Luo Ying was happy when he said this, and said happily: "Okay, since you want to repay me so much, then I will help you and treat me to a drink tonight."


    Qin Sang shook his head: "It''s okay to eat together, but not drinking. Brother Luo needs to take good care of his body."


    I have been seriously injured twice. If I dont take good care of my health now that I am stable, I am afraid that my body will suffer from a lot of diseases when I am forty years old.


    Luo Ying snorted coldly: "You are so long-winded. OK, OK, I won''t drink anymore. I''ll keep it to make alcohol to save my life. I''m going to see Wu Changfang. He''s still in the living room."


    Yes. Qin Sang and Luo Ying went to see Wu Changfang.


    Wu Changfang was very angry when he saw them: "Finally remembered that I''m here? Hurry to Nuange, it''s freezing here!"


    He turned back to Uncle Cao and said, "Do you have nothing to do?"


    Uncle Cao wanted to strangle Wu Changfang to death. Uncle Cao has been with you in the cold for so long, and you dare me to leave! "Go back quickly. I have something important to tell the Marquis of Qin." After Wu Changfang finished speaking, he left the living room and walked towards Nuan Pavilion.


    Uncle Cao could only say goodbye and said: "The Marquis of Qin is busy first, I will talk about cassava another day."


    Cassava yields are high, andrge-scale nting is needed in the northwest.


    Qin Sang nodded in response. After calling people to see off the guests, he followed Luo Ying back to Nuange and asked Wu Changfang, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Changfang sat on the kang covered with animal skins and said, "Want to know? Call my brother toe and listen."


    Wugui, you are trying to stage a show in front of me, are you looking for death? Luo Ying rushed towards Wu Changfang, intending to beat him.


    Wu Changfang was furious: "Shut up, you bandit. If you call me this nickname again, I will burn the Qin family tree!"


    Luo Ying and Qin Sang were shocked and asked quickly: "Do you have the Qin family tree with you?"


    Wu Changfang nodded and said arrogantly: "That''s right, it''s in my hands. Haha, you''re afraid, why don''t you quickly bring tea and water and start serving!"


    "Serving your father, you didn''t overhear Qin Gui''s conversation with us and deliberately came to ckmail us, right?" Luo Ying didn''t believe it and even wanted to beat him up.


    Wu Changfang said: "I wanted to eavesdrop, but your people stopped me before I even got close to Nuan Pavilion."


    And this also let Wu Changfang know that his eldest brother''s decision was right. Even if the Qin family suffered a catastrophe, the Qin family would rise again no worse than before, or even stronger.


    He admired Qin Cheni again... After Qin Cheng was arrested, he did not think about saving himself, but did the two right things. One of them was to disband all the Qin family''s secret forces and let them break away from the Qin family. As a result, the power of the Qin family was perfectly preserved.


    Now that these people are back, not to mention Qin Sang''s ability, even Qin Gui, that loser, can be lifted up by these forces.


    "My mother gave the family tree to Miss Zhou?" Qin Sang asked Wu Changfang. If the Wu family has the Qin family tree, the most likely reason is that my mother gave it to Miss Zhou for safekeeping.


    Wu Changfang raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s wrong, your mother doesn''t have the genealogy. She gave it to your elder brother a long time ago, and this matter has nothing to do with my sister-inw."


    Wu Changfang is a man who deserves a beating. When he said this, he deliberately stopped, pointed at the teacup and said: "I''m thirsty, hurry up and pour some tea."


    What the hell, say it quickly, or Ill chop you to death! Luo Ying was furious. How could there be such a disgusting person in the world? !


    More than ten years ago, Qin Ji, Luo Ying, and Wu Changfang were the most powerful people in the capital, so Wu Changfang was not afraid of Luo Ying at all, and he was not afraid of boiling water. Hurry and chop, anyone who dares to chop is a bastard, but if I get hurt, the Qin family tree will be over!"


    Luo Ying choked.


    "Brother Luo, don''t worry." Qin Sang went to pour the tea and handed it to Wu Changfang with both hands: "Please use it."


    Wu Changfang raised his chin and said, "It''s not polite. Call me brother ande and listen."


    Qin Sang: "Brother of the Wu family, please have some tea."


    Hey, be good. Wu Changfang took the tea and drank it, but did not give the family tree. Instead, he pointed at Luo Ying and said: He scolded me and wanted to hit me. He must apologize, otherwise the family tree will still be burned.


    "Mom, don''t stop me. If I don''t chop him up today, my surname will not be Luo!" Luo Ying was so angry that he pushed Qin Sang who stopped him and wanted to beat Wu Changfang.


    Wu Changfang really needed a beating. He pointed at Luo Ying and said, "Come on, the one who doesn''t dare to chop is the grandson."


    Qin Sang was given a headache by their troubles, but looking at their noisy appearance, he remembered that when he was a child, they also fought together, but they got better after the fight, and he couldn''t helpughing, haha, Luo Luo Ying and Wu Changfang were both frightened.

 Chapter 2467: What does the Wu family want to change?

    Chapter 2467: What does the Wu family want to change?


    Chapter 2467 What does the Wu family want to change?


    Luo Ying hurriedly said: "Brother Mu, are you okay? Don''t scare me."


    Wu Changfang sat up straight and looked at Qin Sang: "I''m just joking with you, I won''t really burn your family tree."


    Don''t go crazy with the rush.


    Qin Sang was a little helpless and looked at them and said: "I''m fine. I suddenlyughed because I remembered the time when you guys fought together in groups when we were kids. So many years have passed, and it feels good to see you making trouble again."


    Thats it, it scares me to death. Luo Ying finally felt relieved.


    "It''s so touching, I''d be embarrassed not to give you the genealogy." Wu Changfang was also a little emotional, and groped for a while, but still couldn''t find anything, which made Luo Ying look anxious and angry. Said: "You are rubbing the mud, it has been so long and you still can''t get it out!"


    "You''re so disgusting. You have a lot of clothes on this winter, why don''t you look for it?" Wu Changfang touched for a while, but couldn''t find anything anymore, so he had to stand up and take off his clothes.


    After untying two pieces of clothing, he took off the third piece of clothing and threw it to Qin Sang: "I''m afraid something might happen. It''s sewn in the middle of the clothes. Cut it open and find it yourself. This dress is expensive, ten taels of silver. Remember to pay."


    "If it''s true, I''ll give you a hundred taels." Qin Sang touched his clothes and determined where the things were. He took out his dagger, hissed, cut open his clothes, and took out a leather bag. After opening the leather bag, there was It''s an open family tree.


    He suppressed his excitement, closed the family tree, read the cover first, then opened it, read the family tree from beginning to end, and read all the names of his ancestors twice, as well as the cover and the auspicious cloud patterns behind the names, to make sure they were all correct. , then use a dagger to cut open the cover and the genealogy paper to find the gold pieces inside.


    After seeing the word Qin engraved on the small gold piece, he finallyughed and said, "It''s true."


    Wu Changfang clicked his tongue after seeing this: "The genealogy of your distinguished family is so fancy that it can bepared with those pretentious aristocratic families."


    The Wu family is not a noble person, but they have always been the confidants of the Chu emperors in the past dynasties and are responsible for the security inside and outside the capital.


    Luo Ying retorted: "Go back and ask your father. Your family tree will only be more detailed than this!"


    How can the family genealogy that has been handed down for hundreds of years be without something? Otherwise, if someonees up with a genealogy and says it belongs to the Qin family, what will the Qin family do?


    "Thank you very much!" Qin Sang saluted Wu Changfang solemnly, and then asked: "What does the Wu family want to exchange for the Qin family tree? Please tell me."


    Wu Changfang put away his yful smile, took the pen and paper, and wrote a sentence: If the Wu family is in trouble, please take action to save the Wu family. Even if you cannot save us, you must save the younger generations of the Wu family so that they can live.


    The Wu family was the confidant of the Chu emperor, but Chu was bing more and more unstable. Powers were rising from all over the country, aristocratic families had different ideas, and the princes were also starting to seize the heirs. Wu Changzhen was very worried that his family would follow in the footsteps of the Qin family.


    Wu Changzhen watched Qin Cheng and Qin Ji die tragically. It was impossible to say that he was not afraid, so he wanted to seek a guarantee for the younger members of the Wu family.


    Wu Changfang wrote another sentence: Your eldest brother gave the genealogy to my brother.


    After Qin Sang read it, he threw the paper into the stove and burned it.


    Qin Sang did not hesitate and said: "Don''t worry, I agree."


    He also took out a pen and paper and wrote a letter of guarantee to Wu Changfang: "Take it, this is the promise. The descendants of the Wu family can use it to find me."


    "Thank you very much." Wu Changfang took the letter of guarantee and threw it into the stove to burn it. He said to Qin Sang: "It''s okay to hide the Qin family tree, but it''s not okay to hide it from you."


    Who knows what will happen in the future?


    In case Qin Sang raises an army, this thing is evidence that the Wu family is coborating with the enemy... The Wu family can only be pure ministers, otherwise they will die!


    Moreover, Qin Mu has always been honest and will do it as long as he promises. The Wu family is very assured of him.


    "Let''s go." Wu Changfang had aplished this important task and did not dare to stay any longer. He walked out of Nuan Pavilion with a rxed pace, but was suddenly attacked by Luo Ying.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Luo Ying''s fist hit his face quickly and fiercely. Wu Changfang cursed in pain: "You viin, sneak up on me and beat you to death!"


    Wu Changfang fought back and the two of them got into a fight. Qin Sang watched from the side. After a quarter of an hour, he said: "That''s it."


    The injuries on the face are enough.


    But Luo Ying gave Wu Changfang another two kicks, which made Wu Changfang so angry that he almost drew his sword, pointed at Luo Ying and said: "Take the opportunity to retaliate, you wait for me!"


    Luo Ying: "Get out of here right away. If you keep nagging me, I will let you know that you are sworn sworn friends with me!"


    Then the Wu family can no longer be pure ministers.


    "Asshole, if you knew this was the case, I would have kept the things for a few more days to make you anxious... Just wait for me!" Wu Changfang rubbed his sore heart, and after leaving the Nuan Pavilion, he felt what he said again "Wait for me," I said a little timidly, so I turned around and shouted to Nuange: "I have a wife, two concubines, three sons and two daughters, so I am much better than you!"


    Damn it, mother, stop, lets see if I dont beat you to death! Luo Ying chased after him, but Wu Changfang had already disappeared.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "You are so childish, you can''t evenpare to this."


    Luo Ying said: "He is childish. What does it have to do with me? I don''t think a child is too young."


    Qin Sang: "Then you are still angry?"


    Luo Ying choked and snorted coldly: "This is not childish, this is a desire to win. A man must have a desire to win and think about winning. Do you understand?"


    He actually educated Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang:


    Even if you say so, you are still naivepared to the number of children. However, he is very happy to see Brother Luo like this. In the days toe, he hopes that Brother Luo can live such a rxed and happy life.


    Qin Sang was busy in the front yard, while Gu Jinli was seeing Xiao Ji. Looking at Xiao Ji who had lost a lot of weight, he asked distressedly: "But there are not enough people? If not, just tell me and I will send you more people."


    Xiaoji had already been crying, and when he heard this, he wanted to cry again. He quickly shook his head and said: "The manpower given to me by Xiaodong''s family is enough. Compared with other Qianhudies, I am very rxed, but I left Xiaodong''s family suddenly. Around me, I have to take charge of my own affairs from now on, so I feel a little panicked, so I lost weight."


    He smiled again and said, "But I''ve eaten a lot recently and gained a little weight."


    Gu Jinli was very pleased to see her smiling eyes, and asked: "Do you regret it? If you regret it, you won''t get married. I''ll tell you."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji paused and shook his head firmly: "I don''t regret it. It''s not easy to meet someone who treats me sincerely. Although following him is more tiring than being with my little boss, I can''t always be taken care of by my little boss." On."


    I didn''t think that when she agreed to marry Cong Wenshan, she started to leave Xiao Dong''s family and take care of her rtives. Then she knew that she had lived a youngdy before, and she was not like a girl.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Xiao Ji also helped me a lot, not counting being taken care of by me all the time."


    When Xiao Ji first came to the house, it was when the Gu family started to use servants. At that time, Xiao Ji was still young and had a round face, which was very cute, so she pampered her more.


    "Xiao Dongjia..." Xiao Ji cried again when he heard this, but he stopped quickly and asked Gu Jinli: "Xiao Dongjia, if Cong Wenshan changes his mind in the future, can Ie back and continue to be your nanny?"

 Chapter 2468: Everyone is having a happy event

    Chapter 2468: Everyone is having a happy event


    Chapter 2468 Everyone is having a happy event


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Of course."


    Xiao Ji is a person who is very afraid of change. She will panic when she changes. Gu Jinli quickly gave her a promise and said: "If Cong Wenshan really dares to let you down in the future, his future will be over and he will have to be punished." .


    The militaryws and regtions are clearly written.


    "The future he has risked his life for is not easy. If that dayes, I don''t want to hold him ountable." Xiao Ji still feels sorry for Cong Wenshan. He has thought about it. If Cong Wenshan really takes concubines in the future, or has a wife. , she won''t pursue it, as long as she can return to her little boss.


    As for the children, with the little boss here, her children will definitely not suffer.


    Gu Jinli asked her again: "Have you met Cong Wenshan? How did he treat you? How is itpared with before? Is it better or worse?"


    When asked this, Xiaoji blushed and said with a smile: "It''s better than before. I gave the property to the ve for safekeeping and told the ve to look at the flowers and use them."


    In the past, I just brought her good food to eat, but now I have given her the "home".


    But every time he saw her, he would still bring her delicious food, either given by adults or given to him by others.


    "My ve told him not to take things given by others, so as not to refuse when others ask him for help, but he said that he can take whatever he can and will report it to the adults."


    Xiaoji took out a booklet and gave it to Gu Jinli: "My ve asked him to write down whose belongings he took from. I didn''t see anything too valuable. If there is anything valuable, my ve will ask him to return it."


    Gu Jinli took the brochure and read it. They were all ordinary things. The most expensive ones were just some meat, and there was no wine.


    She returned the booklet to Xiaoji and said with a smile: "The work is much more detailed than before, but you will be husband and wife in the future, so there is no need to remember these things, just ask clearly... Trust is very important between husband and wife."


    Xiaoji was stunned, thought for a moment, and nodded quickly: "I am too careful."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "No need to call yourself a ve, you are no longer a ve, you are a good citizen."


    His good status was restored when he was in Long''an Prefecture, and he settled in Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, and he was from the same vige as Gu Jinli.


    Xiaoji smiled and said: "But calling yourself a ve will make you feel more at ease. You will feel that you are still a member of the little boss''s family."


    When she said thest half of the sentence, she almost started crying again. If she hadn''t really liked Cong Wenshan, she would never have left Xiaodong''s house in her life. After her parents died, the most stable life she had lived was given by Xiaodong''s family.


    Ouch, its cold! Eng was carried in by Grandma Tao. When he saw Xiaoji, he pointed at her and shouted, Ahhhhh?


    Who is this?


    "This is Xiaoji, the one who took care of you." Gu Jinli stood up and walked over, saying: "Come down quickly, you are so active, Grandma Tao can''t carry you."


    No, no, no! Eng, the brat, was unwilling toe down. He shook his head and refused, holding Grandma Taos neck tightly with his little hands.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly patted his hand and said, "Quickly let go, you''ve hit Grandma Tao."


    Mother Tao smiled and said, "It''s okay. The second young master is young and has strong hands, so he can''t restrain the old ve. My young boss, just leave him alone and let the old ve carry the second young master."


    Grandma Tao hadn''t seen the two children for a long time, and she was thinking a lot. After hearing this, Gu Jinli didn''t let the two wolves down anymore, and turned to look at the big wolf: "Big wolf, you are back from ying, are you happy?"


    "Xinxin." Big Wolf smiled happily, let go of Nanny Yu''s hand, and ran towards Gu Jinli: "A hug."


    Okay, Mom, Ill give you a hug. Gu Jinli sat holding the big wolf in his arms and continued talking to Xiao Ji and Aunt Tao.


    Xiao Ji looked at the big wolf and the second wolf, and his fear of childbirth was much lessened: "The eldest son and the second son are really cute."


    Looking at it made her want to have a baby.


    "Ah love!" Er Lang nodded his head towards Xiao Ji and started chattering with Xiao Ji. Xiao Ji was confused and looked at Gu Jinli: "Little boss, what are you talking about?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t ask me, I don''t understand either." The two cubs have started to talk a lot recently, but Eng has a short temper and can only speak two or three words clearly in a sentence. He didn''t understand it, but he said it very happily.


    Seeing that Xiaoji didn''t reply to him, he got angry. He hummed and turned away, ignoring Xiaoji.


    Xiaoji hurriedly coaxed him, and it took him a while to get better.


    Eng started chattering again. In order not to make him angry, Xiao Ji could only guess what he said. Although he was a little tired, Xiao Ji was very happy and looked forward to the future children of himself and Cong Wenshan.


    Gu Jinli told Xiao Ji that Mrs. Situ would be a matchmaker for them: "On the 16th, we will officially get engaged. We are still looking at the wedding date. When the date is determined, I will choose it for you."


    Xiaoji blushed upon hearing this and nodded shyly: "Listen to my little boss."


    Thought for a moment and then said: "My servant has discussed with Cong Wenshan. It is best to get married this month and not to dy going to the garrison."


    This ce cannot bepared with the south, and since the war has just ended, it is better to keep everything simple.


    Gu Jinli sighed after hearing this: "Xiao Ji has really grown a lot."


    He looked at Aunt Tao again and said, Mamas contribution is indispensable.


    Xiao Ji nodded in agreement: "Well, it''s because Grandma Tao taught her well and she didn''t dislike the ve."


    She stood up and bowed solemnly to Aunt Tao.


    Mama Tao epted it and said: "From now on, you will be the wife of a militarymander, and there is no need to salute the old ve anymore."


    He added: "You have done very well in the past few months. Don''t be afraid. When you encounter something, just think about it. If you have something you can''t figure out, just send us a message and we will help you."


    Hmm! Xiao Ji cried again, feeling very grateful.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay, don''t cry. Let''s eat. There is stewed chicken with pine mushrooms. The pine mushrooms are sent from home."


    Xiaoji was so happy that she happily had a meal and did not go back outside the city. Instead, she and Aunt Tao stayed in a women''s courtyard in the backyard of the Qin Mansion, treating this ce as her parents'' home and waiting for the day of official engagement. .


    Cong Wenshan came to the Qin Mansion to meet Xiao Ji on official business. After meeting, they were very happy, which reminded Gu Jinli of the days before and after her engagement with Qin Sang.


    In the evening, Qin Sang came back and gave the Qin family tree to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, take it, you are the Qin family''s wife, you have to keep these things."


    He also told her how the family tree came back, the Qin Gui, Su, and Ji families, and specifically told her: "When my grandfather was still alive, he divided the two families, and his own mother even poisoned my grandmother." It''s okay, so Xiaoyu doesn''t have to respect his family too much. If his family dares to spread the news that you are not treating your elders politely, I will bring up the incident of Qin Gui''s biological mother poisoning his grandmother again andpletely separate the n from them. If his family does If anything happens to harm us, I will directly drive them out of the n."


    Grandfather still felt sorry for Qin Gui''s son. At first, he only divided the family, not the n. He kept suppressing Qin Gui. In addition to feeling ashamed of his grandmother, he also wanted to protect Qin Gui.


    Compared to his father, Qin Gui is really too ordinary. If he hadn''t suppressed him and allowed Qin Gui to dance around, he would have been killed by his father twenty years ago.


    Gu Jinli felt relieved after hearing this: "That''s good, then I have nothing to worry about."


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and said, "As long as I''m here, Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about anyone."


    Ah, hug! Eng came to join in the fun again, got in between the two of them,y in Qin Sangs arms, smiling happily.


    Qin Sang brought the big wolf over, yed with them for a while, and talked about Ning Ji and the Cao family: "I don''t believe it, it''s too coincidental, unless Wei Er personally told me that he did it."


    He added: "I have sent someone to check on Ning Ji... Xiaoyu, your intuition may be right. Something is indeed wrong with Uncle Ning."


    Qin Sang used the title Uncle Ning again. After all, Ning Ji did help the Qin and Wei families when he was in Dafeng Vige.

 Chapter 2469: express doubt

    Chapter 2469: express doubt


    Chapter 2469: Express doubts


    What was even more wrong was the time when the Cao family rescued Gu Fuya''s family.


    Qin Sang talked about this to Gu Jinli again: "It seems that there is a prophet who can predict the future, but where can there be such a thing as a prophet in this world?"


    There was some kind of imperial advisor during the Great Zhou Dynasty, but after that imperial advisor bewitched the emperor to the point of stupidity, he was strangled by the new emperor who seeded to the throne. The funny thing is that the new emperor who seeded to the throne was someone who was supported by the imperial advisor. .


    Look, even the people being supported dont believe it, so how can other people believe in these weird things?


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli had the urge to tell him something strange, but he finally resisted and asked instead: "If Wei Er tells you personally that he did what happened to the Cao family, will you believe it?" Yet?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I don''t believe it, I only believe things that make sense. Wei Er must not be able to exin the time when the Cao family saved Aunt Fuya''s family, but..."


    He paused for a while and said to Gu Jinli: "If he is willing to fight this matter, as long as he is sincere enough to apologize, I will not hold on to him anymore, but I will definitely continue to investigate the strange time."


    After saying that, he looked at Gu Jinli again and asked: "Will Xiaoyu be angry? If he is not satisfied..."


    "No." Gu Jinli interrupted him and said with a smile: "I won''t be angry. You can do whatever you want. The most important thing for us now is to stabilize the northwest, prevent the bandits frommitting crimes again, and prevent Emperor Jingyuan or Da Chu from attacking again." The sessor has taken care of us."


    He added: "The Cao family''s affairs are nothing to talk about. The most unforgettable thing is the strange time. But this is a bit mysterious and it is not easy to investigate it openly. Please forgive Wei Er first, and then Investigate this matter slowly and secretly, so as not to alert others."


    Qin Sang heard this and felt very sad. He hugged her and said, "It''s my fault that Xiaoyu has been wronged."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "What kind of grievance is this? You have taken care of the Cao family, and you will continue to take care of the Yin, Wang, and Wei families. That''s enough. I don''t feel any grievance."


    As he spoke, his eyes moved and he said to him: "If you really feel guilty, then if you find out that I have hidden something from you in the future, just don''t be angry."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard it and promised: "Okay, I will never be angry."


    What can you hide from me?


    I know everything about you, even what happened before you fled... He was not the one who went to check. It was Brother Luo who was worried and secretly sent someone to check, and then gave him the booklet he found.


    After he saw it, he felt very distressed... Xiaoyu''s life in Lao Gu''s house was really difficult before. Fortunately, she had been aggressive since she was a child. She would fight back when bullied. When she was really hungry, she would steal food from Lao Gu''s house. He would also put the me on Zheng or Gu Chengzhi so that he could escape unscathed.


    Hmm, his wife has been smart since she was a child, which is good.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, held his face in his hands and said, "You must reward me for doting on me so much."


    "Please reward me as much as you want." Qin Sang was looking forward to it, but before he got the reward, he heard a cry.


    "Wow, oh!" The two wolf was mad, and he said several beeps, but his father and mother just didn''t give him rice, he could only cry.


    However, this time his father did note over immediately to coax him, but went to kiss his mother. After receiving the reward, he let go of his mother, moved back, held him in his arms, andforted him: "What''s wrong with Eng?" Crying? Dont cry, dont cry, daddy is here.


    Woooooooo! Eng was furious and cried very sadly.


    The big wolf took Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Ah, Dudu."


    Gu Jinli understood: "Er Wolf is hungry? Mom, let Yang Tao bring the food. Let''s eat and stop crying."


    He picked up the big wolf, walked to the window of the outhouse and shouted outside: "Bai Ye, let the caramb pass the meal, the little guys are hungry."


    Yes. Bai Ye hurriedly went to pass the meal.


    "Ah, chirp." The big wolf saw the big magpie and the two magpies, happily greeted them, and wanted to go out to see chirp. Gu Jinli refused: "It''s too cold outside. The big wolf has already taken off his coat, so we won''t go out, otherwise we will get sick."


    Bake? The big wolf didnt know what illness meant, so he thought he wanted to eat a cake, so he patted his belly and said, Belly.


    I''m hungry and it''s time to eat pancakes.


    Gu Jinli smiled, kissed him and said, "It''s not a cake to fill your stomach, it''s a painful disease."


    Huh? Big Wolf still didnt understand. He opened his big eyes and tilted his head to look at Gu Jinli.


    Ah, Zai Zai is so cute, no, I have to kiss her again.


    After the kiss, Baji saw Eng still crying, so he went over to coax him: "Eng, stop crying. What''s going on recently? Why do you cry longer than before?"


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "You must be too doting on him. He knows it, so when you coax him, he will cry for a longer time."


    Children are all like this. Whoever spoils them will be more dependent on them or make noises.


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged the second wolf and said: "It''s okay, our second wolf is still young now, and we won''t be used to it after we are three years old. Moreover, our second wolf is a smart and sensible child. As long as we guide him more, he will It wont turn into a domineering temper.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    He then sat down with the big wolf in his arms and patted the second wolf''s head: "Good boy, stop crying. The food will be here soon."


    After a while, the second wolf finally stopped crying and started ying with the big wolf on the kang. Suddenly he startedughing and waving his little hands around.


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang are already used to it. This little guy likes to watch the soldiers practice boxing and kicking, and he started dancing wildly a few months ago.


    After a while, the food was served. Gu Jinli and Qin Sang each held a cub in their arms and fed them.


    Qin Sang added: "My great-uncle sent me ten flower cows and they are already raising them. In a few days, there will be no problem and I can milk them for the two little guys."


    The big wolf and the second wolf have been weaned, but they are young andck ancient supplies. Gu Jinli is afraid that they are not nutritious enough, so he wants them to drink milk.


    After learning that he had a dowry of 10,000 war horses, he wrote to Qin Sang and asked if there were any ck and white cows that could easily produce milk.


    I didn''t expect it to exist, but it is not produced in Qingma County, but sold from far away desert countries. It is raised in Qingma County and used to make milk jelly to replenish physical strength in winter when food is scarce.


    After my uncle received the letter, he picked out ten good ones and they have already arrived.


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear it and exined: "Then milk the cows in a few days, sterilize them first, then find a few adults to drink them for a few days, and then give them to the cubs when everything is fine."


    She was worried that the flower cows here would be different from modern cows, and that something might happen to the children if they drank them all at once.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will make sure the milk is safe before giving it to the children."


    The two of them talked about things while feeding their children and themselves.


    At night, after sending the two children to sleep in the small yard at the back, the two returned to the house, took a shower and went to bed.


    But when they were on the bed, Qin Sang suddenly hugged her and asked: "In the evening, what does Xiaoyu want to say to me? Don''t be afraid, just say whatever you want. We are husband and wife, no matter how weird things Xiaoyu says , I will believe it and wont be afraid.

 Chapter 2470: Ning Ji made a mistake

    Chapter 2470: Ning Ji made a mistake


    Chapter 2470 Ning Ji made a mistake


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this: "You didn''t find something, did you?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "I have discovered a lot about your husband, what exactly does Xiaoyu refer to?"


    "..." Gu Jinli roared in his heart and asked tentatively: "Am I showing too many mistakes?"


    "Well, there are indeed quite a few, so Xiaoyu had better recruit them from the ground, otherwise I will interrogate you." Qin Sang said in a serious manner, and thenughed again,forting her with a smile: "Xiaoyu is not afraid, As long as I''m here, no matter what happens, I''ll be there to take care of you."


    He added: "You don''t need to say much, just say a few things. For example, why did you think there was something wrong with Ning Ji many years ago, and why did you feel that way."


    His words made Gu Jinli feel a lot more at ease. She was not a pretentious person. She asked about this, so she told her why she suspected Ning Ji.


    "Once upon a time, there was a person. He lived like everyone else, eating and sleeping. Suddenly one day, he died, but he found that he did not go to the underworld to report, nor did he go to reincarnation, but lived again, living in his When I was young.


    Hmm, she has also read the rebirth article and so on, so she suspects that Ning Ji is reborn.


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment and couldn''t helpughing: "How can a little fish be so cute?"


    Gu Jinli was angry: "Don''tugh, what I said is true. Only in this way can we exin clearly why he can predict the unknown, and why the Cao family''s time to save people is so strange."


    "Okay, I won''tugh." Qin Sang stoppedughing and began to think about Gu Jinli''s words, and finally agreed: "It is indeed possible to resurrect the soul through the corpse... If this is the case, he should know a lot of things, so in We started nning more than ten years ago and deliberately left the Ning family...I am afraid that Da Chu is really in trouble."


    Why would such a good legitimate son of an Earl''s estate leave home?


    Ning Ji must have done something rebellious in the future, and he didn''t want to hurt the Ning family, so he left home early.


    The reason why a person would do something rebellious must be that the dynasty was unstable, so he took the risk of raising an army to overthrow the dynasty.


    Qin Sang added: "He is very respectful to me, and even a little afraid. If he really lives one more life, I am afraid that he will be very close to that position in thest life."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and said very seriously: "Ms. sir, are you really smart or are you just too clever? I just told you some things, and you can make up so much on your own. It''s amazing. .


    Qin Sang was very happy to see her adoring look. He kissed her and said, "Call Brother Mu."


    Gu Jinli shuddered and said disgustedly: "It''s so stupid, don''t shout."


    Arent you going to shout? Qin Sang turned over and held her down, put his hand into her clothes, and started to act erratically.


    Gu Jinli quickly surrendered: "Brother Mu, I was wrong."


    Hiss! Qin Sang was extremely ufortable with Brother Mus shout. He took a deep breath and said, I was wrong.


    You shouldn''t be allowed to shout.


    Qin Sang hugged her, and after a while, his body finally calmed down, and he continued: "It seems that the Wei family will admit the Cao family''s affairs, and if they do, it will prove that they know about Ning Ji''s affairs. , I want to protect Ning Ji, so I help him take the me."


    If the Wei family really took action to protect Ning Ji, it was because they wanted to use Ning Ji''s foresight to seize the throne.


    "Xiaoyu, it seems that there will be big troubles in Dachu in the near future. We have to stock up on supplies quickly." Qin Sang doesn''t care how they fight, but he must ensure that the northwest is safe and sound, and give Xiaoyu and his children a ce to live. !


    Gu Jinli listened and suddenly asked: "Do you also think that Ning Ji did what happened to the Cao family?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, it was too coincidental that he came here, and he knew too much and in detail. Moreover, he left the capital more than ten years ago to travel in the northwest, so he should be the only person who can n and do this in advance.


    The Wei family does not predict the future. If they really had this ability, Wei Guogong and his family would not be ughtered.


    "My husband is so smart!" Gu Jinli praised him again, but said, "Aren''t you afraid? Or have you ever thought about using him for something?" Qin Sang: "Not afraid."


    As for using Ning Ji to do something?


    "It depends on the situation. Bao Buqi really wants to take advantage of him, but I won''t let him lead me by the nose and regard him as a guide... This kind of thing is too mysterious and cannot be believed easily, let alonepletely. , otherwise it will be like taking Wu Shi Powder, which feels good at first, but in the end it will harm yourself and your whole family."


    Gu Jinli was shocked, I admire you, howe my little brother Qin is so smart and calm!


    Qin Sang looked at her with bright eyes and felt a little proud. It felt so good to be admired by his beloved: "Do you think your husband is very powerful?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yeah."


    Qin Sang: If you think its awesome, then give it a reward as soon as possible.


    Gu Jinli smiled, stood up, kissed him, and asked, "Are you really not afraid?"


    Although she didn''t tell her clearly, he was so smart that he must have known that a real country farm girl couldn''t know so many things.


    "I''m not afraid, I even dare to eat you." Qin Sang didn''t want her to think wildly, so he turned over and pressed her down. He took off her clothes in a few times, kissed her lips, and used fierce actions to tell him that he was not afraid at all. , and really dared to eat her.


    "Ah~" Gu Jinli was exhausted by his tossing and fell asleep before he finished.


    When she woke up, it was already bright outside. It must have been past midnight, but he was still there. When he saw that she was awake, he handed her a ss of warm water and let her drink it. He then said, "The big wolf and the two wolves went out to y." , dont worry about them.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli responded, lying in his arms and said, "Thank you."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Thank you, we are husband and wife, and we will be together for life... I am very happy that Xiaoyu cane to me, but I am not allowed to leave, and I will stay with me for the rest of my life."


    Gu Jinli nodded happily: "Well, if I don''t leave, I will stay with you in the next life."


    Qin Sang looked at her smile, hugged her tightly, and said: "If you don''t talk about these things in the future, just pretend that nothing happened. Anyway, the status of the family is high now. No matter how many things Xiaoyu knows, there will be no one." If you dare to question it, I will give it to the little fish."


    As for Ning Ji


    I will guard against him.


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli was about to shed tears when he heard this, and sighed again, God, how much money do you owe me, and how much do you want to pay me back like this?


    "Why are you crying?" Qin Sang was anxious when he saw tears in her eyes. He kissed her quickly and said, "Don''t cry. As long as I am here, the little fish is not afraid and can continue to be fierce."


    It is better to have a fierce and aggressive little fish. The little fish that drops golden beans will make him worried and scared.


    Gu Jinli was angry: "I don''t know how gentle I am, how can I be so fierce?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "There''s no way he''s gentle. He''s obviously very fierce, but I like him no matter how fierce he is."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to be coaxed, andy in bed in Qin Sang''s arms. But just as he was gettingfortable, he suddenly remembered something: "Oops, today is the fifteenth day, it is the day when Dai Jin and Yan Fang are officially engaged, and we have to be there."


    The matchmaker is Mrs. Situ. Well, Mrs. Situ is of high rank, has two children, and a grandson. She is a rare blessed person in the northwest, so she has been very popr recently, and every household is vying for her to be a matchmaker.

 Chapter 2471: The unlucky Mr. Ning

    Chapter 2471: The unlucky Mr. Ning


    Chapter 2471 The unlucky Mr. Ning


    Qin Sang hurriedly held her down and said, "Don''t worry, it''s only half past midnight, and the engagement ceremony won''t start until after half an hour. We can just have the banquet after half an hour of the ceremony. The Shi family lives in our house. Let''s wait until Uncle Niu''s familyes to visit. Its okay to go over there.


    The engagement was when the man went to the woman''s house to give gifts, and the Shi family lived here temporarily. The Kuang family and the others moved to the Pioneer General''s Mansion after staying in the Qin Mansion for two days.


    Not long after the war started, Uncle Niu was awarded the title of Pioneer General and was assigned a mansion. On the day the Niu family moved out, Big Wolf and Two Wolves cried loudly, reluctant to part with Uncle Jin.


    "Then we have to get up quickly. Uncle Niu and Aunt Niu have an unusual rtionship with us. We have to go to the door to wee her and make a big face for the Niu family." Gu Jinli stood up quickly, got dressed, and asked Yang Tao toe in and dress her up. After dressing up, he rushed Qin Sang to the bathroom to change clothes: "Put on new clothes."


    After catching a glimpse of two sets of festive little clothes hanging on the hangers, he called Erqing: "Where did the two cubs go to y? I brought them back to change their clothes and prepare to go to the engagement banquet."


    "I will go find the two young masters now." Erqing hurried to find someone. After finding the two children in Sannuo''s yard, he brought them back and washed them and changed their clothes.


    Er Wolf was captured and brought back to change his clothes. He cried for a while, but after changing his clothes, he smiled happily again, pointed at his clothes and said: "Ouch, oh, oh!"


    Gu Jinli applied anti-frostbite ointment on them and said, "They''re not wolves, they''re tigers."


    Erwolf: "Huhu!"


    Qin Sang changed his clothes and came out, and said to him: "Huhu,e and read to daddy, Huhu."


    Er Wolf: Huhu, huhu, poof!


    means to spit out a mouthful of saliva.


    "I''ll teach youter." Qin Sang smiled helplessly and went to hug the big wolf: "Our big wolf is so handsome today."


    Ha~ The big wolf was embarrassed and buried his head in his fathers arms.


    When the two wolves saw him, they immediately started moring for a hug.


    Qin Sang took his two children and his wife to the banquet.


    Having reached the halfway point, Gu Jinli turned to the courtyard where Shi Yanfang''s family lived temporarily. Qin Sang took his children to the gate to greet Niu Dabao and his family.


    I heard the sound of joy before I even reached the gate of Qin Mansion. At the right time, the sound of joy sent the Niu family and Mrs. Situ to the door at the auspicious time.


    Niu Dajin was very happy when he saw Qin Sang and shouted: "Brother Qin."


    Brother Qin personally waited for his family toe to his door. It can be seen that even though eldest brother Qin became a marquis, he still attached great importance to his family. Niu Dajin was so happy that he wanted to cry.


    He quickly changed his words and said, "The general will pay homage to the Marquis of Qin at the end of the day."


    Qin Sang smiled, walked over and said, "Today is a private and happy event, not in the military camp. Just call Brother Qin."


    He added: "You did a good job in this battle, but sometimes you can be impulsive. After you get engaged, you are an adult. You need to act more steadily, especially on the battlefield. Being calm can save your life."


    Well, I understand. Thank you, Brother Qin, for teaching me! Niu Dajin admired Qin Sang the most. He had red circles in his eyes after being taught by him personally.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "The auspicious time hase, let''s go and pay homage to the matchmaker."


    "Yes!" Niu Dajin responded, following Mrs. Situ''s instructions and doing the engagement etiquette.


    After a set ofplicated etiquette, the engagement ceremony waspleted in a lively manner.


    Because Qin Sang and his two sons went to greet the Niu family in person, many aristocratic families gave congrattory gifts to the Shi family.


    Niu Dabao was the vanguard general and made great achievements in this battle, but Shi Qianhu was almost uninterested. The arrogant aristocratic family looked down upon Shi Jia. Because Qin Sang taught Niu Dajin at the door of the Qin Mansion, each family saw how much he valued Niu Dajin, and gave generous gifts to the Niu family. After the engagement ceremony, the Niu family and the Shi family actually made a fortune. fiscal.


    In the evening, when the two families were counting the gifts, they were shocked. Mrs. Shi was timid and said uneasily: "Master, these expensive gifts are too many. Do you have to return them? In case they ask you to do something, don''t you?" Good to say no.


    Shi Qianhu shook his head: "The Marquis told me that there is no need to return it. You can receive whatever they give you. After a few days, you can exchange it for the supplies you get so that the soldiers can have a good year."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Shi felt relieved.


    He then said to Shi Yanfang: "Remember to continue to learn skills from Grandma Yu tomorrow. You will be the eldest daughter-inw in the future and have a heavy burden. You can''t do it if you don''t have some skills."


    "Yes, my daughter knows." After the Niu family asked for marriage, the lively Shi Yanfang also learned how to manage general affairs and take care of rtives. She made a lot of progress this year.


    Mrs. Ke Shi feels that the Niu family is a pioneer general''s family, and her daughter needs to learn more skills, otherwise she will not be worthy of the Niu family.


    But Aunt Yu was not free the next day, because the sixteenth day was the day when Cong Wenshan and Xiaoji were officially engaged.


    Because of the good weather on this day, not only Cong Wenshan and Xiao Ji got engaged in Longshan Mansion, but also many soldiers got engaged and got married.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli treated each other equally and sent people to give gifts to the engaged and married soldiers, making the families happy about the happy event.


    On the eighteenth day, it was Jifeng and Xiaomei who got engaged, and the matchmaker was Mrs. Situ... Mrs. Situ has been very busy recently and has to be a matchmaker every day.


    Widow Xiao was still disgusted and said why Gu Jinli wasn''t the matchmaker? Madam Hou, she is much more noble than Madam Situ.


    Uncle Qin scolded her: "You also know that is Mrs. Hou? Let Mrs. Hou be the matchmaker, are our family nobles or royal n members? You really dare to think about it. Stop nagging, if you hear the sound of joy, it must be When someonees, hurry up and pick them up."


    Uncle Qin led the whole family except Xiao Xiaomei to the door to greet Jifeng... His family used to dislike Jifeng, but after a big war, Uncle Qin took a new look at Jifeng. He is a man who is capable in war. If you marry him, you will definitely live a good life.


    Jifeng was very respectful to Uncle Qin, gave him a big gift, and said, "Thank you very much, father-inw, for teaching me my son-inw."


    Uncle Qin sent people to ''plot'' him many times. He learned lessons from those ''plots'' and made a lot of progress.


    Uncle Qin: "There''s no need to be too polite. Just treat my little sister well from now on. If you dare to disappoint me, you know what will happen."


    "Yes, my son-inw understands." Jifeng solemnly agreed. Afterpleting a set of etiquette, it was officially engaged, and the date of the wedding was set. It was in December, and it was decided in such a hurry because of Jifeng''s The ce has been decided. He will be promoted to Qianhu and stationed at the garrison. He cannot stay in the city for too long.


    From mid-November to December, the celebrations in Longshan Mansion never stopped. Arge group of soldiers were getting engaged and it was very lively. Ji and the others arrived in the city amidst the celebrations.


    Its just that there is no trace of joy in them, only embarrassment.


    Qin Gui went to pick them up. When they met, they were all shocked: "Did you meet a bandit?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, sir!" Ji was so angry that he almost lost his breath. Are you an old fool? We are women. Do you mean to ruin our reputation by saying this?


    Qin Gui clenched his hands into fists and knocked on his forehead. After he regained consciousness, he said, "I was confused."


    He had a very bad time in the city during this period. He could not see Qin Mu again. He was blocked by people every time. He could not even enter the gate of the inner city and could only wander around the outer city.


    I wanted to scold Qin Mu for being disrespectful to his elders, but I also thought about Ning Ji''s exnation to Wei Qi, so I didn''t dare to say it out loud, so I could only live with humiliation, which made me confused, and said such nonsense as just now.

 Chapter 2472: earthquake precursor

    Chapter 2472: earthquake precursor


    Chapter 2472 Earthquake Precursor


    Qin Gui asked again: "What happened to you? Why are you so embarrassed?"


    He was riding in afortable carriage and escorted by a group of servants. He didn''t need them to rush, he just walked slowly. How could he look like a beggar?


    Ji''s family didn''t want to end up like this, but they were really unlucky. On the second night after leaving Feihuang County, they had no choice but to stay outside because there was no town to rest in. However, they encountered a swarm of rats that night.


    I dont know if it was because it was too warm in the car, but the mice actually climbed into the carriage. Fortunately, they woke up and the mice were scared away, otherwise they would have to sleep with the mice all night.


    There were so many rats, they were in groups, they looked scary to death, and they didnt know where they came from.


    While driving away the rats, she was bitten by a rat. She was so nauseated that she vomited for two days. She had been frightened and frightened for the past few days. She did not dare to sleep at night for fear that another rat would run into the carriage. After staying up for many days, He became so haggard.


    Yuck! Ji thought of the swarms of rats and the way the rats bit her hand and hung on her wrist, and she felt sick again.


    Qin Gui thought about his son like crazy. When he saw this, he was overjoyed and asked quickly: "Is Madam pregnant again?"


    After hearing this, Ji almost wanted to curse, you only want to get me pregnant, why don''t you ask me if I''m sick? !


    However, in order to maintain her position, Ji did not get angry. Instead, she smiled shyly and said in a soft voice: "I don''t know. Anyway, my period hasn''te yet, so I have to check again."


    As for the fact that he was bitten by a mouse, Ji did not n to tell Qin Gui... He is a noble son and prides himself on being an elegant person. If he knew that he was bitten by a mouse, he would probably dislike him.


    "Ancestors bless you!" Qin Gui was very happy and said: "Whether it is true or not, madam, please take care of yourself, get in the carriage quickly, and ride into the city in the carriage."


    After hearing this, Ji felt a little sad. It seemed that she had to give birth to a son quickly, otherwise Qin Gui was afraid that he would take Qin Liang back, and the family would fall into Qin Liang''s hands in the future, and she and Sister Tong would be miserable. Got it!


    "Greetings to uncle, thank you for your hard work. Uncle hase out to pick us up." Miss Ji lifted the car curtain and greeted Qin Gui respectfully. However, she looked around and felt a little disappointed when she didn''t see any dignitariesing to greet her.


    But he quickly picked up his mood and said to Sister Tong in his arms: "Sister Tong, say hello to your father quickly."


    Daddy, wuwuwu~ Sister Tong cried sadly when she saw her father. She was also frightened along the way.


    Qin Gui hurriedlyforted his daughter: "Sister Tong, don''t cry. Dad will take you home right now. The Qin family''s mansion is very big andfortable. It has everything. Sister Tong can take good care of herself."


    Ms. Ji also coaxed Sister Tong and quickly coaxed Sister Tong.


    Qin Gui nodded with satisfaction and said, "Sister Yan is still sensible. Take good care of your sister-inw and cousin. The Qin family will not treat you badly."


    Yes, thank you uncle. Miss Ji responded obediently.


    Everyone in Fucheng knew that Qin Gui was Qin Sang''s uncle. He came out to collect people. Ji and the others were released after using insect attractants, registering, and checking their luggage.


    After entering the city, the Ji family was shocked by the scene in Longshan Mansion.


    Jishi said to Qin Gui who was riding outside: "Master, I didn''t expect Longshan Mansion to be so grand."


    I thought it was just a border area, but unexpectedly it turned out to be much taller than Yangji Mansion. I am afraid that the capital city is no more than this.


    Qin Gui said with some pride: "Longshan Mansion was first built in the Qin Dynasty. My father and Duke Wei also built Longshan Mansion when they were alive. It is naturally magnificent."


    Daddy Qin was not mentioned because the rtionship between the two was not good, and it would not be a shame to mention him.


    Miss Ji also looked at the streets, houses, and people walking outside the car window, and her heart became hot... On the way here, she was worried that she would spend her whole life in a wilderness, but she didn''t expect that Longshan Mansion would be very nice. Miss Ji looked at the scene in Longshan Mansion and wanted to see Qin Sang as soon as possible... He was already a Marquis at a young age. I heard he was very handsome. It would be a good idea to marry him.


    Miss Ji thought wildly all the way. Half an hourter, the carriage came to a house. It did not stop. Instead, the middle door was opened wide, wooden boards were set up on the steps, and the carriage drove directly in.


    After the carriage stopped, Master Ji said happily: "Hurry and help me get out of the car and take a look at the Marquis Mansion."


    Master Ji''s legs and feet were still injured after a hundred days of injuries, so the servants helped him down.


    When Master Ji saw the scene in the mansion, he was very satisfied and boasted: "It is indeed a marquis mansion. The yard is so spacious that you can even ride a horse. There are also many houses arranged in rows, which is quite impressive."


    "This vi is for all the Qin family members to live in. How can there not be too many rooms?" When Wu Changfang heard that the Ji family wasing, he came to see the fun and brought Mr. Ning to him, saying that he was disrespectful to his elders. Even if Ning Ji wants to break with the Ning family, he, as a junior, has toe and meet Ning Ji, his uncle.


    Wu Changfang is just a piece of meat on a hob. How can Mr. Ning be his opponent? He came half-tied.


    Wu Changfang was still a thief and used the excuse that Luo Ying wanted to see Ning Ji to send Ning Ji away. Now Ning Ji is not in the Qin family''s courtyard.


    "What did you say? This is just a separate courtyard, not the Qinhou Mansion?!" Master Ji was shocked and asked hurriedly: "Then where is the Qinhou Mansion in Longshan Mansion? Who are you?"


    Could it be that some poor member of the Qin family came out of the fifth service?


    Wu Changfang did not conceal his identity. He took out the token and threw it directly to Master Ji: "A certain person is from the Qianhu Army of the Beijing Fuhu Army. He is a descendant of the Wu family in the capital. The militarymander of the five cities responsible for the security of the capital is my eldest brother. This time It is on the order of His Majesty that I came to Longshan Mansion to issue the decree."


    A sentence was smashed down, which made Master Jis eyes wide open. He caught the token and looked at it. After confirming that it was genuine, he was overjoyed: "It turns out to be Wu Qianhu, disrespectful!"


    It''s good to be rted to the Marquis. Look, I met such a noble man just after entering the city.


    However, this noble man is not something you can afford. If you are smart, run away quickly, or he will kill you.


    Not only did Master Ji not run away, he walked over in person, returned the token to Wu Changfang, and asked Mr. Ning: "Who is this brother?"


    Bang, Wu Changfang pped Mr. Ning on the shoulder and said with a smile: "This young man is incredible. He is the eldest grandson of the Ningbo Mansion in the capital and the future Mr. Ning!"


    The voice was deliberately loud so that Miss Ji in the carriage could hear clearly.


    Im the eldest grandson of Ningbo Mansion, Im disrespectful! Master Ji went crazy with joy and saluted Mr. Ning: I am the nephew of Uncle Qin Hou, and my surname is Ji.


    Mr. Ning didnt want to talk to Young Master Ji at all. He just wanted to leave here quickly, but Wu Changfang pressed his hand **** his shoulder. He frowned in pain and could only return the greeting: "Brother Ji is right."


    In the carriage, Mrs. Ji was very angry. This house was actually just a separate courtyard where the Qin family members lived. Why not take them to the Qin Hou Mansion?


    But there are still two noble people outside. Ji doesn''t want to ruin her nephew''s friendship with the noble people, so she can only endure it for now.

 Chapter 2473: Make trouble

    Chapter 2473: Make trouble


    Chapter 2473 Making trouble


    It is not only Master Ji who wants to make friends with noble people, but also Miss Ji.


    She was sitting in the carriage, her thoughts a little confused, and she wanted to lift the curtain to see what kind of person Mr. Ning was?


    Mr. Ning''s nephew, he should be a very young man, or his future uncle. She has never met such a noble person in her life.


    As for King Xiao Wei, there is no need to mention him. That evil spirit is so fierce that she dare not even think about him.


    "Ning Da, this is the first time you''ve met, so hurry up and give me a greeting gift." Wu Changfang saw the excitement and said deliberately: "Didn''t you bring a box of December hostas to give to Mr. Qin''s family? You took advantage of the opportunity. If you are there, take it out and give it to me quickly, dont wait and whine, hurry up!


    Give gifts to the womens family members in person?


    Mr. Ning cant do it.


    But Wu Changfang would not give him a choice. He exerted force again with his palms, and Mr. Ning felt severe pain in his shoulder. He seemed to hear the sound of cracking bones. He was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Ning Fu, bring the gift, quickly!"


    If he doesn''t hurry up, his shoulder will be useless.


    "Yes!" Ning Fu hurriedly brought the gift and handed it to Qin Gui: "Master Qin, this is a meeting gift from the eldest son of the ve family. It belongs to Master Qin, Mrs. Qin, the youngdy, Master Ji, and Miss Ji. We have them all, please ept them.


    Qin Gui looked at Mr. Ning and said with a smile: "Nephew Ning has spent a lot of money. Please ept the meeting gift."


    "Yes." Manager Ji responded, epted the gift, and opened it for Qin Gui to see.


    Master Ji saw it from the side and eximed: "This December jade hairpin is actually a Chinese character hairpin, and it is so gorgeously made. Brother Ning is very thoughtful."


    Mr. Ning said: "It''s just some gadgets, nothing valuable... What I gave to Master Ji is a set of four treasures of the study, to help Brother Ji write beautiful articles."


    He looked at Qin Gui again and said, "Second Master Qin has always been known for his elegance, so I brought you a painting."


    Qin Gui had already seen the painting and eximed: "It''s actually the painting of the eight sages of the previous dynasty by Mr. Mingle. Nephew Ning, this is too precious. I can''t have it."


    Mr. Ning said: "Master Qin, please ept it. If you don''t ept it, this painting will be umted in the warehouse and will be given to you. This painting can be considered as found by Bole."


    This was a nice thing to say, and Qin Gui was very satisfied and epted the painting.


    Miss Ji in the carriage was even more confused after hearing this... Rare ancient paintings and a set of hostas with calligraphy were given away at any time. How rich is the Ning family?


    Is this the status of a distinguished family?


    Ms. Ji couldn''t help it, and used Sister Tong''s hand to lift the car curtain, and pinched Sister Tong secretly, making her cry: "Oh, oh, oh, daddy, it hurts!"


    Qin Gui heard his daughter''s cry and hurried over tofort her: "What''s wrong with Sister Tong? Where does it hurt?"


    Stomach. Sister Tong cried.


    She was suffering from vomiting and fever due to a cold stomach more than half a month ago. Qin Gui did not suspect anything else. Instead, he raised the car curtain and asked Ji, "Sister Tong, are you still having diarrhea?"


    Jishi shook his head: "I don''t have diarrhea anymore, but the coldness in my body is still a bit, so I have to continue taking medicine."


    Because Sister Tong was crying, Mr. Ning also looked here and saw Miss Ji with her face half-hidden... The car window was small, and half of it was blocked by the curtain. Miss Ji had learned it before she came. Some tricks were used to hide half of the face through the curtains. They nced at Mr. Ning with awe-inspiring eyes and turned away shyly. They really looked as beautiful as holding a pipa and half-hiding their faces.


    Mr. Ning is a young man after all, so he was stunned for a breath.


    Ms. Ji''s heartbeat was also racing. This Mr. Ning was so graceful and elegant that it made people yearn for him. He was exactly what she imagined in her heart to be like a noble man from a noble family.


    Seeing this, Wu Changfang took the opportunity to ask: "Master Ning, you are not young anymore, why haven''t you got engaged yet? Your concubine has a child, so you have to hurry up." Mr. Ning was annoyed to death by Wu Changfang. But he did not dare to offend the Wu family, so he could only reply: "I am the eldest grandson of Ningbo Mansion. The future heir should establish a career first and then start a family."


    Actually, it was because the wife he married in his previous life was not good, so in this life Ning Ji stopped his family from getting engaged too early.


    When the great cause is aplished, the Ning family can get more benefits by giving it to Young Master Ning to talk about the girls from the newly rich family.


    Mr. Ning hasnt been engaged yet?


    Miss Ji was overjoyed and looked forward to it more and more. Rather than being a concubine to Sang Qin, it would be better to be the wife of the future uncle!


    I have to say that Wu Changfang is really good at making trouble. This series of calctions finally made Miss Ji fall in love with Mr. Ning.


    As long as the girl is interested, he, Lao Wu, will make this beautiful thing happen for them!


    In this way, not only can thete Qin Ji vent his anger, but it can also help Qin Mu solve a big problem. When the Wu family is really in trouble, Qin Mu will definitely put more effort into rescuing the Wu family.


    "Ning Da, your uncle is not here, and Mr. Qin''s family members are here again. We, my husband, don''t want to stay too long. Let''s go first. I''ll wait until youe to see your uncle next time." Wu Changfang just stopped and didn''t think about getting things done today. be.


    Mr. Ning didn''t want to stay any longer, so he bowed to Qin Gui and said, "Junior, I''ll take my leave first."


    Master Ji still tried to persuade him to stay: "Brother Ning, please stay for half a day. I am sote to meet you. I want to chat with Brother Ning for a while and discuss articles."


    Wu Changfang refused for him: "No, next time you go out of the city to find Ning Da''s essay, we will go first so as not to dy your reunion."


    After saying that, he took Mr. Ning away.


    When passing by the carriage, Miss Ji even lifted a corner of the curtain and peeked at Mr. Ning... He was indeed a noble son and future uncle. He even walked with such unparalleled grace.


    Sister Yan, hand Sister Tong to me and get out of the car. Ji waited for Wu Changfang and others to leave, and then got off the bus first.


    "Yes." After Miss Ji handed Sister Tong to Ji, she was helped out of the carriage by Grandma Ji. Her foot was injured and she still had to nurse it, but the injury on her face had healed and the blood scab was gone. , leaving only a faint scar, which can be seen even if it is covered with thick rouge.


    Master Ji leaned on crutches and showed the greeting gift to Miss Ji: "Sister Yan, look at it, this hosta looks good."


    Miss Ji nced at it, her eyes brightened, and she nodded: "As expected of a noble family, this hosta is indeed unique and elegant."


    Much better than the hosta from the famous families in the Northeast.


    Ji Shi held Sister Tong in her arms and asked Qin Gui: "Master, when will we go to the Hou Mansion to meet our third nephew?"


    What she really wanted to ask was, why not take them to live in the Marquis'' Mansion? !


    Qin Gui said: "Longshan Mansion has just been recovered. The reward team sent by His Majesty ising soon. The generals are also busy getting married. He has been very busy recently and sent someone to tell you to rest for a few days and see you again in a few days." you."


    Qin Sang never said this at all. It was Qin Gui who was afraid of losing face and deceived the Ji family.


    Jishi was very anxious, but she could only endure it for now and said with a smile: "Sure, let''s wait for a few days."


    After saying that, Qin Gui took him to the courtyard where he lived.


    The yard is nice, spacious enough, and a new northeastern heated kang has been built. It is very warm. Ji finally felt less angry and said with a smile: "Master, this yard is really nice."


    Qin Gui was very happy to be so sensible and said, "My servant has prepared the hot water. Madam, go and wash up first."


    I have been on the road and it is not convenient to take a shower. The smell on my body is a bit strong.

 Chapter 2474: Madams clever plan

    Chapter 2474: Madam''s clever n


    Chapter 2474 Madams clever n


    Jishi didn''t want Qin Gui to dislike her, so she smiled shyly and said, "Yes, I will go take a bath right now."


    After saying that, he took a bath under the care of the maid, and even put on makeup to cover up his haggardness. Then he came out and bowed to Qin Guiquan: "I was dyed on the road for two more days, which made the master worried. , please forgive me, sir."


    He spoke softly and took all the mistakes on himself. He was so sensible that Qin Gui felt distressed. He hugged Ji and said, "It''s me who made you suffer."


    "Master, don''t say that. It''s my blessing to be able to marry you. I''m willing to suffer no matter how much hardship you have." Ji''s words made Qin Gui very moved.


    Qin Gui hugged her tightly: "Madam, I know you have been worried that after the Qin family''s title is restored, I will abandon you because you have not given birth to a son, but I, Qin Gui, swear that I will not let you lose the position of my head wife. After all, you are more than ten years younger than me, but you are still willing to marry me when I am down and out. How can I be such a gracious person?"


    What is a teenager?


    That means I am neen years younger than you, one year shy of twenty.


    Speaking of this, Ji''s heart was in knots. If it hadn''t been for the Wang family''s request, how could she, a good young girl, marry this old man?


    Fortunately, Qin Gui is handsome and she can bear it. If it were an old and ugly man, she would rather die than marry him.


    "Sir, if you say this, I feel relieved." Ji was so moved that she cried.


    However, Qin Gui''s next words made her almost want to kill someone.


    "Madam, the third nephew said that Qin Liang and Qin Shu are of the Qin family''s blood, and asked me to take them back to the Qin family. What do you think?" Qin Gui asked Ji.


    Let them die!


    Ji Shi almost yelled, but she swayed and asked with a pale face: "Well, what about Sister Su? Will shee back?"


    Qin Gui snorted coldly: "Don''t mention that poisonous woman. She turned her back on the Qin family back then and now uses the Qin family tree to ckmail me. She will nevere back again in this life. She will be an abandoned woman for the rest of her life and beughed at by others."


    "Genealogy, Master said that Sister Su has the Qin family tree in her hand?" Ji was excited.


    Qin Gui nodded: "Well, she said that her sister-inw gave it to her before she died, but the third nephew said that the genealogy in her hand should be fake. He would write a letter saying that the genealogy was in her hand and she just wanted to return to the Qin family. "


    Outsiders did not know that Wu Changfang gave the Qin family tree to Qin Sang. Now Qin Gui still thinks that the Qin family tree has not been found.


    Jishi immediately asked: "What did Sister Su say? Should the family tree be given after the three of them, mother and son,e back, or should the family tree be given after the two childrene back?"


    Su is the wife chosen by Qin Gui by Grandfather Qin. She is a decent person, and all she wants is for her two children toe back... The children are grown, and if they don''t return to the Qin family, there won''t be any good marriage arrangements.


    Qin Gui told the story.


    Jishi was overjoyed and said, "Then let the two childrene back."


    Qin Gui was shocked and said movedly: "Madam, are you really willing to let Qin Liang and Qin Shue back?"


    "They are the master''s flesh and blood, and I am looking forward to their return." Ji said magnanimously, then shed tears again, and said with a grievance in a crying tone: "I just hope that the master will note back because of Brother Liang''s return." , I despised my concubine and Sister Tong."


    Qin Gui: "How could it be? You mother and daughter are my darlings, and no one can get past you!"


    "Master, I know that you care about our mother and daughter the most." Ji and Qin Gui were so moved that they got back to business: "Master, I heard that as long as anyone has a genealogy, they can To be a n n, right or wrong?"


    Qin Gui was stunned, thought for a moment, and understood what Ji meant: "Madam, you want me to be the head of the Qin family?!"


    "Yes." Ji nodded, raised her hand and stroked Qin Gui''s face, and said: "The master was implicated by his eldest brother and suffered for half his life. He should bepensated both emotionally and rationally. We dare not even think about the position of Qin Hou, but this You can always think about the position of patriarch, right? After all, the third nephew is very busy and has no time to deal with the affairs of the n, so he should give up the position of patriarch and let me do it."    He also gave many examples of the eldest son''s house because he had to do it. Go to other ces to serve as an official, give up the position of n leader, and let your brothers or uncles do the things of the n leader.


    Qin Gui was moved and said: "Madam is right, the third nephew is too busy. As an uncle, I should help him share the family affairs."


    Then he said: "Then I will write to Su and agree to her request. After I get the genealogy, I will talk to my third nephew. I have the real genealogy in my hand. For the sake of the safety of the genealogy, my third nephew will definitely agree to let me Be the leader of the n.


    Ke Ji said: "No, this will offend the third nephew... Let''s ask Sister Su to find an official from the Ministry of Rites to report directly to His Majesty, let you be the n leader... The third nephew has a heavy army, His Majesty will definitely be afraid of him and let you be the n leader. , so that I can suppress my third nephew."


    Madams brilliant idea, lets do it like this! Qin Gui was overjoyed. This way Qin Mu could no longer me him. If he wanted to me him, he would me the Su family and Emperor Jingyuan.


    Qin Gui immediately wrote to Su and asked Su to handle the matter.


    However, this is not a clever n, but a stupid move that will make them lose face!


    At the Qinhou Mansion in the inner city, Gu Jinli already knew about Ji''s and the others'' entry into the city, but now she was more concerned about the news about the group of rats.


    "You said Ji and the others were frightened by the rats? Did groups of rats appear suddenly? Which direction did the rats run in?" Gu Jinli asked Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang handed the secret guard''s letter to Gu Jinli to read: "He came out of nowhere and ran towards Longshan Mansion."


    Gu Jinli took the letter and read it. The more he read, the more frightened he became. He looked up at Qin Sang and asked: "Did you know that when the earth dragon turns over, there will be many omens and visions?"


    Qin Sang frowned and quickly understood: "Xiaoyu suspects that there has been an earthquake recently?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, it''s winter now. The rats are all nesting in their holes. If they can force the rats out, they must feel the movement of the earth''s crust... I''m afraid there will be a big earthquake recently. We must notify everyone quickly. Be prepared for disaster.


    "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I''ll gather people to discuss and send news to the city outside Longshan Mansion." Qin Sangforted her again: "Xiaoyu is not afraid. Even if there is a natural disaster, this house will not copse easily. , even if it falls, I will carry it for you, mother and son!"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I believe you, and I also believe that Longshan Mansion is safe, because the rats ran to Longshan Mansion, and the earthquake should ur outside Longshan Mansion."


    Gu Jinli also told him about some animal phenomena during earthquakes and some strange celestial phenomena.


    Qin Sang wrote them down one by one and said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will tell everyone about these visions during the discussionter, so that when everyone discovers the vision, they can escape from the house immediately to avoid being injured."


    He hugged her again and said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Gu Jinli nestled in his arms and said, "Well, don''t be afraid. Just go make arrangements as soon as possible. We can''t dy this matter."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded and left quickly to call Luo Ying, Xin Jianjun, Du Neijian, General Jiang, Meng Hong, General Situ, Uncle Cao and others to the front yard study, and said this thing.


    Everyone was shocked after hearing this.


    Uncle Cao said: "What are you saying, Marquis Qin? There will be a big earthquake recently? How is this possible!"


    Uncle Cao didn''t want to believe it. It was just one day, so why did the ground suddenly move again? Maybe someone was trying to deceive the public, right?

 Chapter 2475: a

    Chapter 2475: a


    Chapter 2475 Exin clearly


    Qin Sang said: "Almost all of us here are those who lead troops in war. They all know how to read the weather and recognize natural disasters. Uncle Cao''s family made a fortune from food, and there are old farmers in the house. The vision before the Earth Dragon turns over. Why, they must know something, whether it is true or false, Uncle Cao will know if he sends someone to ask."


    Instead of Uncle Cao sending someone to ask, Qin Sang had already ordered Mr. Qianshan to bring a group of veterans and farmers over. They told several strange things that would happen before an earthquake, including a group of ratsing out of their nests.


    Xin Jianjun was older and knew more. After hearing this, he nodded and said: "The veterans and farmers are right. The escape of this group of rats is indeed a precursor to the earth dragon turning over."


    He added: "But the natural disaster has not happened yet. If the news is spread now, it will definitely cause panic. So what should we do if something goes wrong?"


    Uncle Cao nodded: "Xin Jianjun is right. What the northwest wants now is stability. Once the news of the earth dragon''s resurrection spreads, the army and people in the northwest will be in chaos. The Marquis of Qin must think twice."


    But Qin Sang said: "What if an abnormality is discovered but kept secret, so that when a natural disaster strikes, the people will be unprepared, resulting in heavy casualties?"


    this?


    Uncle Cao and the others shut up. If something happens, they really can''t afford it.


    Qin Sang looked at them and said: "I summoned you here today not to let you take responsibility, but to discuss matters such as strengthening the houses, stocking up on cold-proof materials, setting up additional tents and other disaster matters."


    Finally, he said: "If something happens, I will bear the responsibility!"


    With loud noises and bright eyes, Uncle Cao and the others were relieved: "In that case, the Marquis of Qin will give the order."


    He also promised: "If there is a natural disaster, the Cao family will definitely provide food relief."


    Zhong He also came to Longshan Mansion and said at this moment: "Qin Hou, the Zhong family will also help."


    The uncle of the Shen family followed: "Chu Shen Medicine Company will provide medicinal materials and doctors."


    Mr. Qianshan hurriedly said: "Qin Hou, Shilu Medicine Store is also willing to provide medicinal materials and doctors."


    Qin Sang looked at Mr. Qianshan and said: "The medicinal materials from Shilu Medicine Store are reserved for other ces. Chushen Medicine Store and Yuanzi Medicine Store in the northwest are enough."


    Last year when it was extremely cold, the Shilu Medicine Store was still trying to cause trouble. Qin Sang didn''t dare to use their medicinal materials when there was a natural disaster. If someone was killed by eating them, things would be difficult to end.


    Mr. Qianshan was very upset and scolded the second manager Lu for being such a fool. Why did he help Xu You deal with Yuanzi Medicine Storest year? Now the Marquis of Qin is on his guard.


    Master Hou, Minister Zhao of the Ministry of Industry is here with Master Yu and the others. Zhang Zhong knocked on the door and said outside.


    Qin Sang raised his voice and said, "Pleasee in."


    Yes. Zhang Zhong brought Zhao Shng and others in.


    As soon as Zhao Shng came in, he asked: "Why did the Marquis of Qine to us? But there are important defenses in Longshan Mansion that need to be repaired?"


    Longshan Prefecture was upied by bandits and many buildings were destroyed. The Ministry of Industry has been repairing them recently.


    "No." Qin Sang shook his head and told them that there might be an earthquake, and then said: "Reinforce the house as soon as possible to reduce the number of houses that copse in the event of an earthquake."


    Zhao Shng was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, Marquis Qin. The master from the Ministry of Works will take care of it right away!"


    Whether this matter is true or false, we cannot dy it.


    Qin Sang discussed with everyone in the study for most of the day, and they dispersed when it got dark.


    The scouts who sent the order had already left Longshan Prefecture and sent news to the northwest prefectures, the Central ins, the Northeast, Jiangnan, and the capital... Regardless of whether the people in these ces believe it or not, it is necessary to tell them and let them prevent disasters. And when Ning Ji just found out about this, he was so excited that he was shaking all over... The earthquake in the previous life was finallying. In other words, even if some things were different in this life, the general things were still the same. He, Still have the upper hand!


    The earthquake has finallye, the sky will protect me! Ning Ji was so happy that he shouted.


    The leader of the dead soldiers beside him quickly reminded him: "Master, this is a disaster."


    Can''t be too happy.


    After hearing this, Ning Ji finally put away his smile: "You are right, this is a disaster. I have to go see the Marquis of Qin."


    Although the third master did not invite him to discuss the matter, he did not care and was still willing to be loyal to him.


    This time, Qin Sang met him and asked, "Mr. Ning, what do you want from me?"


    Sang, Uncle Ning is here because of the earthquake! Ning Ji said excitedly.


    When Qin Sang saw this, his heart moved. He mentioned that the escape of the rats might be a precursor to the earthquake, and deliberately asked: "A big disaster ising. Sir, I have always been knowledgeable. Do you have any good strategies for disaster prevention and relief?"


    Ning Ji was waiting for this sentence, and said slightly proudly: "Yes!"


    He told about how to provide disaster relief after the earthquake in his previous life, in extremely detailed and practical terms, as if he had experienced it.


    Qin Sang narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this and said, "Sir, you are really talented. He even exined the arrangements for earthquake relief in such detail. I admire him."


    Ning Ji was very happy to hear this, and took the opportunity to say: "Sang, every time there is a big disaster, the country often changes its owner. You have a lot of troops and you care about the people. Have you ever thought about taking advantage of the disaster..."


    Qin Sang didn''t want to hear this and interrupted him: "Sir, the natural disaster hasn''t happened yet. It''s too early to say such things now."


    Ning Ji: "But once a natural disaster urs, it will be toote to consider whether to send troops to fight for the position. The uncles and nephews of the Wei family are eyeing that position. Sang, don''t let... let them take the lead!"


    Ning Ji almost said the word "Zai".


    Qin Sang looked at Ning Ji, looked directly at him, and said solemnly: "Uncle Ning, I don''t know why you said such words, but now I can tell you clearly that I have no interest in that seat... sit down It''s not difficult to get to that position, but to secure that position, you have to sacrifice a lot of things. I just want to live a simple life with my wife and children, and I don''t want to have to consider the situation in the court before deciding where to sleep at night... This is not a human life. The day is not the day I, Qin Mu, want, do you understand?!"


    Ning Ji had helped him, so Qin Sang wanted to make it clear to him, not wanting Ning Ji to misunderstand anything.


    After hearing this, Ning Ji''s face turned pale, and anger rose in his eyes... He said these words again, and it was the same in thest life. What about his wife and children being on the hot bed? To put it bluntly, Gu Jinli didn''t want the third master to be the Dabao Queen and have a concubine, so he stopped her. I want the Third Master not to let him fight for the position!


    Ning Ji was very angry, but he finally endured it... In this life, he had a lot more time, and he believed that he could make the third master change his mind.


    "Sang, when a man is alive, he should save themon people and protect all the people. You have this ability, so don''t give up." Ning Ji burst into tears. After saying this, he said wisely: "As for disaster relief, I Start preparations now, dont worry.


    After saying this, he said goodbye and left.


    Qin Sang looked at his back, his deep eyes concealed a dark light and a hint of murderous intent.


    After a while, he left the Nuan Pavilion where he was entertaining guests and returned to the courtyard where he lived. After entering the back room, he told Gu Jinli what Ning Ji said: "It seems that the earthquake is reallying. In his desperation, he did not mention disaster prevention, but directly Talked about disaster relief.


    If the earthquake reallyes, it will be more proof that Ning Ji lived an extra life.


    And if Ning Ji really lives an extra life, such a person is very dangerous. The safest way is to... kill him!

 Chapter 2476: Wedding banquet and extra trouble

    Chapter 2476: Wedding banquet and extra trouble


    Chapter 2476: The wedding banquet and further trouble


    But when they were in Dafeng Vige, Ning Ji did not expose them. This was a favor, Qin Sang remembered, so even though he knew that killing Ning Ji was the safest way, he did not take action.


    He told Gu Jinli what was on his mind.


    Gu Jinli said: "Although it is risky not to kill him, you are right to think so. I support you."


    She raised her hand, held Qin Sang''s face, and said: "People value affection. If you don''t show any affection at all and just use killing to solve things, then you are not a human being. I like you now and don''t want you to change." Like Cheng Weier."


    Wei Er is an unkind person. As long as there is a threat to him, he will kill them all. He will not care about the safety of his rtives and friends. He will do whatever he wants.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief, hugged her and said with a smile, "Thank you, Xiaoyu."


    And he finally understood why Ning Ji would say such nosy things to Xiaoyu many years ago when he was at Jiangjia Oil Shop.


    "He thinks that I don''t want to fight for the position because you don''t want me to have other women. That''s why I said those words to you in the soybean oil workshop. Although those words were very annoying, I was very happy." Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli , kissed her and said: "In my previous life, you were also my wife."


    This is what makes him happy.


    Gu Jinli alsoughed, but the two of them were happy when they suddenly heard a voice: "Daddy~"


    Both of them were stunned and looked at the two wolves on the kang... The little guy didn''t know what he was dreaming about, but he fell asleep and called daddy.


    Qin Sang said: "If you don''t shout Nie Nie, the second wolf can call you daddy."


    Gu Jinli: "This is also the first time I heard him shout so clearly."


    Qin Sang was very happy: "Our two wolves are really smart, and our artiction has be clearer."


    He saw tears in the corners of Er Lang''s eyes again and asked Gu Jinli, "Have Er Lang cried?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, the little guy didn''t wait for you toe back to eat together. He got angry and cried a lot. When he was tired from crying, he fell asleep."


    Qin Sang felt distressed when he heard this. He went to kiss Er Lang on the cheek and said, "It''s dad''s fault. I will definitelye back to have dinner with you tomorrow."


    Hmm~ Eng was pricked by his fathers beard and moved uneasily.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly whispered: "Don''t bother him. If you wake him up, he will cry again."


    This cub will kill people if he cries.


    Qin Sang smiled, raised his hand and poked Eng''s face, and said: "Okay, don''t make trouble with him anymore, let him sleep well."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned. The little guy had already opened his eyes, and the two looked at each other. Before Qin Sang could coax him, Eng took a deep breath and burst into tears: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The big wolf sleeping next to him was so frightened that he trembled. Gu Jinli hurriedly hugged the big wolf and coaxed: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, mother is here."


    Woooo~ The big wolf was still frightened and cried.


    Qin Sang hurriedly hugged Eng and coaxed him: "If Eng doesn''t cry, it''s because daddy was wrong and he shouldn''t have troubled you."


    He couldn''t help but remember that when Eng was just born, he poked his face with his hand, and the little guy burst into tears.


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow..." Eng didn''t want his father anymore. He struggled and stretched out his little hand towards Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Let''s coax him instead."


    Qin Sang: "Okay."


    They quickly put the two cubs on the kang. Qin Sang went to hold the big wolf, and Gu Jinli went to hold the second wolf. "Woooooo!" After the two wolves reached Gu Jinli''s arms, they stopped kicking and struggling.


    Gu Jinli coaxed him: "Second Lang, be good and stop crying. It''s all your father''s fault. It''s so annoying. I was sleeping well, but he came to disturb Er Lang. Mom, help you tell him, and Second Lang won''t cry anymore." .


    Eng still cried. Gu Jinli coaxed him for a while, and then his crying slowly subsided. Half a quarter of an hourter, he fell asleep again.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and finally fell asleep again. He was really afraid that Eng would wake up more and more as he cried, so he would have to y untilte at night before falling asleep.


    The big wolf stopped crying, but the little guy didn''t go to sleep immediately. Instead, he started ying with Qin Sang andughed.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that the second wolf would be woken up again, so he took him back to the kang in the inner room and stayed with the little guy for two-quarters of an hour. After making sure that he was asleep, he felt relieved: "Second wolf, sleep well, mother is in the outer room, don''t be afraid~"


    On the fire bed in the outer room, Big Wolf was still ying with Qin Sang. The more he yed, the more energetic he became. He had no choice but to hold him and eat together.


    Qin Sang was very happy that Gu Jinli was waiting for him to have dinner with him, and said distressedly: "If Ie backte from now on, Xiaoyu will eat first, so as not to be hungry."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I won''t starve myself. When the kids were eating, I ate a rice roll with them."


    The dinner for the two cubs was rice rolls steamed with rice milk. It was crystal clear and soft. Eggs and some cabbage leaves were added. The two cubs ate it very happily.


    After saying that, she took out a small basket from the belly of the kang table, which contained a portion of rice rolls: "I''ve left a portion for you, eat it quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang put down the noodles in his hand and ate the rice rolls: "It''s delicious, just like the ones we ate in Dafeng Vige."


    Xiaoyu has made this kind of rice milk powder many times, and he has eaten a lot. However, white rice is scarce here in the northwest, so he hasn''t eaten it for a long time.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Let''s make it again tomorrow and let''s have a meal together as a family."


    Okay. Qin Sang responded, feeling warm and soft in his heart. He was the most rxed and happy when he was with Xiaoyu.


    "Daddy, I want it~" Seeing that Qin Sang was eating happily, the big wolf also made a fuss about eating.


    Okay, give it to the big wolf. Qin Sang fed the big wolf a piece of rice roll. The little guy ate it happily. After eating, he stayed in his fathers arms and yed with stuffed animals.


    While ying, he actually fell asleep, making Gu Jinli and Qin Sangugh. They kissed him, wiped his mouth and hands with a wet handkerchief, and then carried him to the back room to sleep.


    Early the next morning, there was amotion in the city. Everyone was worried about the possibility of an earthquake. Qin Sang personally came forward and told everyone: "It''s just that an earthquake may happen. Make disaster prevention preparations in advance. You don''t need to panic. Even if it does happen. Even if there is an earthquake, Longshan Prefecture has enough tents, food, medicine, and warm cotton clothes to rescue the people!"


    He stayed inside the city for half a day, and then went outside the city for another half day to exin to everyone.


    He defeated the bandits and regained the lost territory, and his prestige here was very high. When everyone saw him and heard his words, they felt much relieved and began to live a normal life again.


    When Qin Sang went out to appease people, Qin Gui and Master Ji were waiting by the roadside in a carriage, hoping to take the opportunity to see Qin Sang. However, there were too many soldiers around Qin Sang, and they could not see anyone at all.


    When Ji knew that they had not seen Qin Sang, she cried and said aggrievedly: "Master, are the third nephews dissatisfied with us? Why don''t they see us?"


    For the sake of face, Qin Gui said to Ji, "It''s okay. We are his elders. How can he not see us? He is too busy recently."


    Jishi asked again: "Are my nephew and wife also busy?"


    They entered the city yesterday, and letters were sent to them before they entered the city, telling them when they would arrive, but Mrs. Gu didn''te to pick them up yesterday, so forget it, and she didn''t see them today. She was indeed a peasant girl with no education at all. No!

 Chapter 2477: What a well-matched pair

    Chapter 2477: What a well-matched pair


    Chapter 2477 A well-matched couple


    "How do I know about women''s affairs?" Qin Gui was obviously impatient.


    Ji was suffocating in her heart, but she quickly made amends: "I am confused. My nephew and daughter-inw must be very busy. In two days, the second girl of Lan Jing''s family will get married. The wedding banquet will be held at Qinhou Mansion. My nephew and daughter-inw must be very busy." He must be busy preparing for the wedding banquet and has no time toe and see us. After the wedding banquet, I will send a message to my nephew and his wife and we will get together as a family. "


    Qin Gui finally nodded with satisfaction: "Madam is right, let''s do it."


    But they all knew in their hearts that Xiao Xiaomei had parents, and there was no need for Gu Jinli to handle the wedding banquet himself.


    Speaking of Lan Jing''s family, they vomited blood again when they thought of the rtionship between Qin Mu and his wife... They were Qin Mu''s biological uncles and aunts, but they were not as good as Qin Mu''s family!


    But the next day, a happy event happened in the Qin family courtyard, and someone sent them a wedding invitation.


    Qin Gui said: "Uncle Cao sent someone to deliver it."


    He sighed in his heart, Uncle Cao was still kind to him. Ning Ji also received the wedding invitation, but he didn''t ask for one for them.


    Master Ji was very happy: "Uncle, sister-inw, and sister, we must go. The wedding banquet is held in the prince''s mansion in the inner city. If we go, we will not only see the prince of Qin, but also many noble sons."


    This Lan family is very shameless. In order to receive gifts, they sent wedding invitations to almost all the wealthy families in the city. However, the noble sons wanted to curry favor with Qin Sang, so they all said they woulde to their house for a wedding banquet.


    Ji wanted to take this opportunity to announce that she was Qin Gui''s official wife and Qin Mu''s aunt, so she looked at Qin Gui and said, "Master, let''s go to our house. After all, they are considered rtives, and Lan Jing is still a subordinate of his eldest uncle. , we have to give our eldest brother some face."


    Ji''s wife is very good at talking, which made Qin Gui nod his head: "Yes, Madam, you are right. Let''s go, lest others think that we look down on this marriage."


    "Okay, I will prepare the gifts now, and we will have a wedding banquet tomorrow." Ji was very happy, took out the item book, and selected the appropriate gifts.


    Qin Gui didn''t stay long and went out again.


    He needs to move around more so that he can meet more useful people and help the Wei family win over people.


    As for why he didnt help Qin Sang?


    Hehe, there is an old feud between the two families. Even if he helps Qin Mu, I''m afraid this guy won''t appreciate it!


    After Qin Gui left, Master Ji said: "Sister-inw, tomorrow''s wedding banquet is a good opportunity for Sister Yan to meet the Marquis of Qin. You must help Sister Yan."


    Ji frowned and said, "We''ll start as soon as we arrive. It''s too urgent. Let''s wait a little longer."


    "Sister-inw, I can''t wait any longer. That peasant girl already has two sons by her side. If she waits any longer, a third one will appear. He''s as fertile as a pig. If we, Sister Yan, don''t hurry up, how can wepete with her? ?!" As Master Ji spoke, he actually wiped away his tears and said, "Sister-inw, after arriving here and meeting so many noble gentlemen, my nephew realized that our Ji family is really nothing. A noble man with real power, not to mention that others look down upon his nephew, even his sister-inw has to beughed at for marrying a..." Useless old man.


    Master Ji was smart enough not to finish what he said, but it made Mrs. Ji very angry.


    He lowered his voice and said: "Sister-inw, my uncle is not good enough. Our Ji family can''t get up if we rely on him~"


    "Shut up, don''t say such things again, or get out of here!" Ji scolded Master Ji, but she was persuaded that Qin Gui was indeed ipetent. If they didn''t get Qin Mu''s attention, they would only be able to do it here. Will be bullied.


    Keji was still a little worried: "I heard that the Marquis of Qin liked Gu very much."


    Master Ji sneered: "Normal men like the new and dislike the old, let alone those like Qin Mu who lead troops in battles? I''m afraid he has long been tired of guarding a woman."


    Aunt Ji also said: "Madam, the young master is right. This Gu family has been married to the Marquis of Qin for several years. She is from a peasant family. She doesn''t know how to take care of herself. Her skin may be like chicken skin. The Marquis of Qin was born in a distinguished family, so she only eats snacks." Very good, how can I endure it all the time? If we girls are bolder, we might be able to win... This warrior is very informal in his actions and can easily get things done. As long as it is done, due to family ties, he will still Can you not give me a title?"    As for the twin boys...


    Mama Ji raised her eyes, smiled, and said, "It''s hard to raise a child. Who knows when he will be gone?"


    In deep mansions and courtyards, there are many vicious old ves, and Grandma Ji is just such an old beast.


    Ji finally nodded and said to Miss Ji: "Sister Yan, let''s try tomorrow. But if something goes wrong, you should stop leaving immediately. You can''t lose your wife and lose your troops, you know?"


    "Yes, my niece knows." Miss Ji agreed, but she still couldn''t help but think of Mr. Ning.


    There is a young and powerful marquis on one side, and an elegant and noble future uncle on the other. How should she choose?


    Dont worry, someone has chosen it for you, it will definitely make you cry with gratitude!


    The next day, the sixth day of December, was the grand day for Jifeng to marry Xiaomei. Since Jifeng did not have a house in Longshan Mansion, Widow Xiao begged Gu Jinli to let the wedding be held at Qinhou Mansion.


    Gu Jinli was speechless: "We are getting married in the same house. What should we do?"


    Widow Xiao said: "It can be done, it can be done. Ji Feng went out with the wedding team, walked around the city first and then came back to greet the little sister. After the little sister got on the sedan, the wedding team also walked around the city beforeing back. , isnt this enough?


    He nced at Gu Jinli again and said, "Ji Feng''s family is not here. There are many guests on the day of the wedding, and the gifts are expensive. There is no one to take care of them. What can I do if they are lost and broken?!"


    Hehe, I understand, Widow Xiao wants to keep all the wedding gifts in her own hands.


    Widow Xiao saw Gu Jinli''s gaze, her face felt a little hot, and she quibbled: "My aunt is not greedy for money, but she is afraid that the newly married couple will not be able to manage the family''s finances, so she will help them take care of it for a while and will return it to them in the future."


    Only give it back to my little sister, never to Jifeng, lest he be deceived by some bad woman again!


    Gu Jinli said: "Uncle, Jifeng, and my little sister are all willing to do it."


    Widow Xiao: They are all happy!


    The matter was settled in this way, so todays guests all flocked to the Qinhou Mansion to have a wedding banquet and a wedding banquet.


    After Chen hour, all the noble princes and stewards came with generous gifts. There were so many people that the gate of Qinhou Mansion was blocked by guests.


    When Qin Gui and the Ji family arrived, they saw this grand scene and were shocked... Qin Mu''s poprity is so great now that he must curry favor.


    When Miss Ji saw so many distinguished guestsing, she felt more desire to be Qin Mu''s concubine. But when she saw Mr. Ning, she was shaken by his handsome figure... Mr. Ning was like a tree in the wind. Make it unforgettable.


    Mr. Ning was dragged here by Wu Changfang and made to be Jifeng''s best man at the wedding. Therefore, he dressed up specially and became more and more radiant, which fascinated Miss Ji.


    After feeling Miss Ji''s gaze, he looked at Miss Ji and nodded towards her.


    Ms. Ji blushed with embarrassment, quickly lowered the curtain and hid in the carriage.


    Wu Changfang was so happy to see it, what a perfect match for you. If I didnt make it happen for you, I would feel like Id bepletely unconscionable!

 Chapter 2478: Inspiring Miss Ji

    Chapter 2478: Inspiring Miss Ji


    Chapter 2478 Inspiring Miss Ji


    Dong dong dong!


    As the drum music started, Xiao Chengju and a group of people stopped in front of the Hou Mansion and said to Jifeng: "Groom Officer, seeing as you are a warrior, I won''t embarrass you, so just write nine weing poems first."


    Phew!


    There was a cry from the surroundings, and the generals who followed Jifeng to wee the bride pointed at Xiao Chengju and said: "Xiao Er, you are going too far. You know that we are warriors, but you deliberately let us write so many weing poems. How can we do that?" ? How about wepete and if we win, let Jifeng go in to pick up the bride?"


    Xiao Chengju smiled: "Apetition? Then you can''t win. My father is a member of the Wolf Marquis Army in the northwest. There are a group of Wolf Marquis soldiers waiting in the front yard. Do you want me to invite them out?"


    Ah this?


    The military generals are timid. They may win if they lead the troops in a battle, but if theypete with the Wolf Marquis'' army, they will lose quickly. The weapons used by the Wolf Marquis Army are all specially crafted, and all the moves used are specially created to kill enemies quickly.


    Someone said: "Nine wedding poems are too many, just one poem, and the rest are all reced by wine, and we promise to drink them all, how about that?!"


    Xiao Chengju: "Bah, you have a good idea. Drinks are expensive and can only be drunk by the distinguished guests at the head table. You justpose poems honestly, or you ept your fate and get beaten!"


    Chi Shishi said: "Brothers, don''t be anxious, there are still us. We are just five-year-old people who have studied hard for more than ten years in a cold window. It''s just a few poems to wee the bride. It''s nothing!"


    Speaking, he firstposed a poem to wee the bride.


    After hearing this, the eldest son Ning was a little disdainful. He dared to use such a bad poem to show his embarrassment. As expected, he was a descendant of a concubine. He didn''t know how to hide his clumsiness. He could dance wildly even if he could write a few words.


    Qian Qinghe hissed when he heard this, and said, "Mr. Chi, you are so poetic. Your best groomsmen don''t have just this kind of literary talent, do they?"


    After hearing this, the fourth son of the house said to the eldest son Ning: "Brother Ning has a reputation for talent when he was in the capital. Why don''t you sing a song to make the princes of us in the capital look good?"


    Mr. Ning felt a little happy when he was praised. He nodded respectfully and said, "Then I will sing one."


    Fangsi hurriedly shouted: "Drumming, the eldest son of Ningbo Mansion wants to write a poem to wee the bride!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The drums started ying again, and everyone looked at Mr. Ning. After a while, Mr. Ning recited a poem... Miss Ji wanted to listen, but the carriage of the female family members had already gone to the side door, and she didn''t hear anything. , but the figure of the eldest young master Ning standing with his hands behind his hands, looking up andposing a poem, entered her heart.


    The old wife-inw weed the female guests at the side door. After reading their wedding invitations, she called two rtives: "Take Mrs. Qin and Miss Ji to the Lan family for a wedding banquet."


    Since marriages are all held in the Qin Hou Mansion, in order to save trouble and avoid unnecessary trouble, the male guests go to the wedding banquet and the female guests go to the wedding banquet.


    "Yes." Two female family members came over immediately to lead the way for Ji and the others.


    Ji and the others were walking through the Qinhou Mansion, and were shocked by the scenery on the road. It was just the Qinhou Mansion in Longshan Mansion, but it was so grand yet exquisite.


    It was so exquisite that the floor they stepped on was made of white marble, and the scenery was everywhere they looked... It can be seen that this Qinhou Mansion was specially designed by famous craftsmen. Only in this way can every look at it be a beautiful sight.


    This Qinhou Mansion is quiterge. Ji and the others walked for three quarters of an hour to reach the second gate.


    The person greeting the guests at the second door was Mrs. Lu. She leaned forward slightly and said with a smile: "Second Madam Qin came here to show her respect. I would like to thank you on behalf of the Lan family and the Xiao family."


    He then said to Jin Xiuxiu who was behind him: "Lead the way for Mrs. Qin and the others."


    "Yes, Mrs. Qin, pleasee with me." After Jin Xiuxiu saluted them, she turned around and took them to the backyard. After almost half a quarter of an hour, she turned to the right. After walking for a while, she saw a series of scattered courtyards. .


    Jin Xiuxiu pointed to the courtyards and said, "The Lan family''s courtyard is over there."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji took a look at Grandma Ji.


    Aunt Ji smiled and asked: "Miss Jin, I heard that the mother of the two young masters has a good rtionship with the Lan family. Will shee to have wedding wine today?" After hearing this, Jin Xiuxiu suddenly stopped, and Ji, who was following closely behind her, Nanny almost bumped into her back, and said with some annoyance: "Why doesn''t Miss Jin leave?"


    Jin Xiuxiu turned around, looked at her and said, "The mother of the two young masters is the Marquis of Qin. She is a person who has made great contributions to the country by making insect attractant and detoxifying cassava."


    After saying this solemnly, he said another scary thing: "This is the northwest. We use not only criminalws, but also militaryws and regtions. Please memorize the militaryws and regtions, so as not to identally vite the militaryws." , but you will have to suffer a lot."


    Having said that, regardless of the expressions on the faces of Nanny Ji and Mr. Ji, they turned around and left.


    Ji and the others were extremely angry, but they could only continue to follow Jin Xiuxiu.


    Your distinguished guests, Mrs. Qin Er and Miss Ji, are here! Jin Xiuxiu walked to the front and back of the courtyard door where guests were receiving guests and shouted loudly.


    Widow Xiao quickly brought Sister Xiao over to greet her. She grabbed Ji''s hand and said, "Hey, Mrs. Qin is here. It''s really a great honor to the Lan family and the Xiao family."


    He didn''t invite anyone in immediately, but looked at the maid behind Ji who was carrying a congrattory gift, and said, "Second Madam Qin is so polite. It''s done as soon as the person arrives. Why are you bringing congrattory gifts?"


    But the conversation changed and he added: "Eldest sister, what are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and ept the gift."


    "Yes, mother." Sister Xiao epted the gift in the blink of an eye, her movements were astonishingly fast.


    Mama Ji felt contempt in her heart. Ha, it turned out to be a broken household with no rules at all.


    However, Widow Xiao suddenly looked at her and said, "Are you an old ve of Mrs. Qin''s family? Then quickly take the maids to sit in the next room. There are too manydies here today, and there really aren''t any of you in there. A ce for people to stand.


    These words are like throwing Grandma Jis old face to the ground and crushing her, but Grandma Ji cant get angry yet... Why do you, an old ve, have the right to get angry?


    Jishi endured her anger and pretended to be virtuous, and said: "Mother Ji, take the maids over."


    Yes. Grandma Ji could only leave.


    Sister Ji is really sensible,e in and sit in the house, its cold outside, dont get frozen. Widow Xiao took Ms. Ji into the courtyard where the female guest was.


    And Gu Jinli was very considerate to the Xiao family. He had already arrived and was sitting in the main room chatting with thedies.


    The moment Mr. Ji and Ms. Ji saw her, their eyes darkened and they almost fainted... Is that young girl sitting in the main seat, surrounded by manydies talking, Mrs. Gu?


    She is so beautiful!


    There is an aura of aura about her that makes people''s eyes light up when they look at her. Looking at Sister Yan again, Ji almost wants to cry... People are really more deadly than others. Sister Yan is just like a maid whenpared with Gu.


    Sister Yan is too delicate, with a hint of sadness in her eyebrows. To be honest, this appearance may arouse the pity of men, but it will not please women.


    But this is nothing, the most amazing thing is: "This is Mrs. Qin Er, and this is her natal niece Miss Ji. Look at Miss Ji, she is so proud of my family, even she is on crutches and shees to send my child off If my sister goes out, my family really cant repay her.


    Miss Jis injuries to her hands and feet have not healed yet, and she has no maid to support her, so she must use crutches.


    After hearing this, thedies present gritted their teeth and did notugh out loud.


    Gu Jinli said with emotion: You are trying to plot against my little brother Qin after everything is like this. It is so hard and inspiring, but it is a pity that I will disappoint you.

 Chapter 2479: The complaining bastard

    Chapter 2479: Theining bastard


    Chapter 2479: The **** whoined randomly


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji couldn''t help but look ugly. But Miss Ji reacted quickly and turned to Sister Tong behind her and said, "Sister Tong, there''s no need to help cousin. Cousin is fine."


    A three-year-old child knows how to feel sorry for me, but who of you still dares tough at me? !


    Sure enough, the big guy put aside this problem and looked at Sister Tong.


    Sister Tong had just turned three years old and was very good-looking. However, because she came from the northeast to the northwest, she got sick again and became very thin. When she saw so many people looking at her, she was so scared that she cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Woo~"


    Sister Tong, if you dont cry, my cousin will hug you right now. Miss Ji threw down her crutches and went to hug Sister Tong, but it was too difficult for her to squat and she couldnt bend down even after trying twice.


    Seeing that she cared so much for her little cousin, everyone felt a little fond of her.


    But Widow Xiao said deliberately: "Miss Ji, your hands and feet are injured. If you hug her again, won''t you two fall down together? Let your aunt hold her. She is your cousin''s biological mother, and her hands and feet are good. Yes, its best for her to hold her.


    As soon as these words came out, thosedies who had just developed a good impression of Miss Ji came back to their senses... Yes, the healthy Mrs. Qin Er was standing next to her, just let her hold the child, and Miss Ji didn''t have to struggle to hold her. Sister Tong.


    Hehe, it seems that this is Miss Jis trick.


    After thedies reacted, they became a little unhappy and looked at Widow Xiao with admiration. It was Widow Xiao who had piercing eyes and could see clearly.


    Widow Xiao was very proud... Hehe, I have lived for more than forty years and traveled across the northwest. What kind of little goblin has I not seen? You are the only ones stupid enough to believe these aunts and nephews!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji could only hug Sister Tong and coax her: "Sister Tong, don''t cry, mother is here."


    He then said, "Your third cousin-inw is here too. They are all family members, so don''t be afraid."


    This is Dian Gu Jinli.


    It seems to be saying, your cousin is crying, but your sister-inw is still sitting still, how cool it is!


    Ouch, oh, oh, cool, cool! Eng rushed in from outside the door and shouted to Gu Jinli, followed by the big wolf and a group of little kids.


    Manydies came to see their brothers. When they heard his voice, they said in surprise: "Hey, are these the eldest and second young masters of the Qin Hou family?"


    Widow Xiao nodded: "It''s them. The fastest one is Eng. Look, the little guy is so energetic."


    After hearing this, Miss Ji quickly looked at the two wolves. Before she could see clearly, the second wolf fell down with a bang.


    Eng was stunned. He looked at the crutch that tripped him, pped it with his little hand, and cried: "Wow, wow, wow, bad!"


    At this moment, everyone knew that Eng tripped over Miss Ji''s crutch.


    Mrs. Bai has been looking for opportunities to curry favor with Gu Jinli. When she saw this, she hurriedly said: "Miss Ji, you can''t throw this crutch around. It will trip the young master. He is not yet two years old. It will be very painful if he falls."


    Ms. Ji''s face turned red after being told this. How did she know that Gu''s child would suddenly run in?


    Also, since you know that the child is young, you should keep an eye on it. Why are you running around?


    However, she suppressed her dissatisfaction, her face was filled with distress, and she struggled to reach out to Eng to pick him up.


    But when Eng saw her stretched out hand, he took a deep breath and cried louder: "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Ms. Ji was so frightened that her eardrums almost burst.


    Gu Jinli had already walked over, picked up Eng, and coaxed: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I just tripped. It''s okay. Mom will rub it for you, and it will fly away in pain."


    "Woooooo!" Eng''s cry was a little quieter, but he started toin. His little finger pointed at the crutch, then pointed at Miss Ji, and said: "Bad, bad, wooooo."


    Miss Ji was so angry that her hands were shaking. What were you pointing at, you **** whoined randomly? I didnt know you would suddenly run in!


    Gu Jinli said: "Yeah, yeah, mother knows, Eng is not angry anymore." He looked at the big wolf who had already run over and hugged her leg, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, big wolf, your brother is fine,e on, Come and sit here with me."


    Na na. The big wolf responded, followed his mother to the main seat with a group of younger brothers, and was surrounded by a group ofdies asking questions.


    The big wolf didn''t quite understand what they were saying, and he was a little scared and shy when surrounded by them talking. However, with his mother here, he ran out to y with the second wolf every day. He became bolder than before. He was not scared, but He showed a warm smile to thedies, nodded to them, and responded: "Okay~"


    Hey, look at our big wolf, we have already agreed with all thedies. Isnt that smart? Widow Xiao said in a loud voice.


    Thedies nodded quickly: "The eldest young master is really smart."


    Widow Xiao: "He looks most simr to Qin''s nephew. Both father and son have dimples."


    Somedies had also seen Qin Sang from a distance. When they heard this, they nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, the eldest young master and the second young master both look like the Marquis of Qin. My husband-inw said that they are exactly the same. No wonder the Marquis of Qin is in pain." I carried them out to y every day, and on the way from Mu County to Longshan Mansion, I even took them riding horses every day. He is really a good father who loves his children."


    Miss Ji felt extremely ufortable when she saw that they were only talking to Gu, mother and son, and ignored them at all, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Gu Jinli knew that Miss Ji was not feeling well, but why should she sympathize with a person who specifically came to plot against her man? She is not sick!


    And if Miss Ji knows how to retreat after this snub, it will actually be a good thing for Miss Ji.


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drum music gradually approached. Jin Xiuxiu came over with several girls and said: "Mrs. Lan, the wedding team hase in. Lan Qianhu asked you to get ready and send Miss Xiao Er out."


    "Hey, here wee." Widow Xiao hurriedly called to all thedies: "The groom is here to pick up the bride. Ladies, pleasee with me to see my little sister off. Thank you very much."


    Gu Jinli hugged Eng and said, "Ladies, let''s go."


    The big wolf is being held by Erqing.


    Thedies hurriedly responded: "Hey, let''s go, let''s marry Miss Xiao Er together and enjoy her happiness!"


    A group of people left the courtyard and went to the house where Xiao Mei was to be married. Aunt Tao and Mrs. Situ had been apanying her.


    Widow Xiao looked at Xiao Mei, who was dressed in a beautiful dress, and couldn''t help but shed tears: "Little sister, I never dreamed that you could marry in such a glorious way. All the rich and noble people in the city came to marry you. This is all You have to remember your kindness to your cousin and sister-inw."


    ttery well, there are many benefits!


    He was also afraid that Sister Xiao would be sad, so he said: "Sister, my family will make up for your dowry, so I won''t lose you."


    When the eldest sister got married, she had nothing but a meat meal for the family.


    Sister Xiao smiled: "What are you talking about? My mother''s family can already take care of us and my wife."


    She has been living and eating in her natal family for free, and she can still have a bad temper. Which family''s married daughter is treated like this?


    Xiaomei Xiao said: "The dowry for my wedding is too much. The eldest sister''s dowry must bepensated. We two sisters have the same amount, so no one''s dowry should be missing."


    When thedies present saw this, they thought to themselves: They used to think that the Xiao family was a selfish and shabby family, but they didnt expect that the Xiao family was quite united.


    Its good. A family that can think about the family is not too bad and can be dealt with.

 Chapter 2480: This is a waste

    Chapter 2480: This is a waste


    Chapter 2480 This is a waste


    Dong dong dong!


    The auspicious time hase, and the groom hase to pick up the bride!


    Ji Feng was dressed in a wedding dress and had already arrived in front of the courtyard gate. After some more etiquette, he was finally able to follow Mrs. Situ to the back room to invite Xiao Mei.


    After he shouted three times to ask his wife to go out and return home, Xiao Xiaomei was helped out.


    Jifeng went to greet him, took the other end of the Tongxin silk, walked on the road paved with red cloth, and went to the Danuan Pavilion in the back house where he received the female guests, where he formally bid farewell to Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao, and thanked them for their upbringing. Grace.


    Uncle Qin also put Father Xiao''s memorial tablet on it...Although Father Xiao only studied hard when he was alive and let his wife support him, which dragged down the whole family, he is the biological father of several children in the Xiao family after all, so he deserves it The gift you receive is indispensable.


    Ji Feng and Xiao Mei kowtowed three times to the tablets of Uncle Qin, Widow Xiao and Father Xiao, served tea, and after receiving a few words of instruction from Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao, got up and went out.


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked. She pulled Gu Jinli and whispered, "Widow Xiao only said one sentence to treat my little sister well and then she was gone. She didn''t even act up. The sun came out in the west?"


    Gu Jinli: "Aunt Lan is much smarter than you."


    Know when situations should be noisy and when situations should be serious.


    After the ceremony, the bride is going out! Mrs. Situ walked next to Xiao Mei and followed the newlyweds out.


    Xiao Chengju was waiting at the door of Nuan Pavilion. He carried Xiao Mei all the way out of the gate of Qinhou Mansion and put him down when he reached the sedan chair. As usual, he said to Jifeng: "Treat little sister well, otherwise our family will not let you go."


    Let the brothers carry the bride out, in fact, the purpose is to let the man know that the brides natal family is supported by someone, and your family should be careful and dont think of treating the newlywed bride poorly.


    Second uncle, dont worry, I will treat my little sister well. Jifeng promised, helped little sister Xiao to get on the sedan chair, whispered a few words to her, rode on horseback and left, chattering.


    The wedding team went around the city and came back half an hourter. They worshiped heaven and earth in the front hall of Qinhou Mansion.


    After the ceremony ispleted, they are sent to the bridal chamber, and the guests have a banquet.


    Master Ji finally couldn''t bear it anymore and asked Qin Gui to take him to see Qin Sang.


    Qin Gui agreed.


    Qin Sang was also very considerate. After meeting them, he was surprised to hear that Master Ji was a versatile man in both civil and military affairs, and said, "It turns out he is a capable man. Coincidentally, the three prefectures of Longshan, Daming, and Changhe are to be rebuilt, and they need talents." , Since Master Ji has the ability, then..."


    Master Ji''s eyes lit up, and he was fully expecting Qin Sang to let him be an official, but what he was waiting for was: "Then write a policy statement, and thenpare it with the soldiers to see what percentage of their civil and military talents they have?"


    Yes, apetition?! Master Ji was shocked.


    Xin Jianjun said: "The task of rebuilding Sanfu City is so important that you have to be careful in hiring people. Naturally, you have topete. Otherwise, everyone will be given errands when theye. Wouldn''t it be chaos?"


    He looked around again and said: "Taking advantage of the fact that there are so many young people here this time, I would like to ask a question that all the young masters can answer... Well, I will write a simple policy discussion on the topic of war, military, civilians and business. , you dont need too many words, just a brief discussion. If there are outstanding articles, I will send them to the capital for your Majestys review.


    As soon as these words came out, the young people present were all excited, not because the article could be presented to Emperor Jingyuan, but because after the article arrived in the capital, it would be famous all over the world. benefit.


    Xin Jianjun also asked people to bring pens, ink, paper and inkstones, and said: "Anyone who is interested cane and get paper and pen topose. It is limited to half an hour."


    "I''ll do it!" Chi Shiyi took a shot when he saw Qin Sang. He wanted to show off himself, so he took the lead to get a pen and paper and started writing a policy.


    Sheng Rui and other famous men, and even Lu Bai took pen and paper to write.


    Master Ji thought for a while and went to get a pen and paper... Although he is not a talented person, these people are yboys and they are not Jinshi. Thinking about it, even if he cannot get the first ce, he can at least be in the top ten. However, he really overestimated himself.


    Half an hourter, Xin Jianjun had the article collected and invited Uncle Cao, Mr. Qianshan and others toment on the article. The top three were Lu Bai, Mr. Ning, and Yan Weng, also known as Xiao. The father of the inkstone.


    The top three from the bottom are Master Ji, Zhang Zhong and Niu Dajin.


    Zhang Zhong and Niu Dajin fell behind Master Ji because their handwriting was so bad that Xin Jianjun almost went blind. In a fit of anger, he ranked thest and second from the bottom. In fact, the countermeasures in their articles were: Extremely useful in wartime.


    As soon as the ranking came out, Master Ji was shocked: "It''s impossible, even if I..."


    "Since Master Ji doesn''t believe the judgment of this officer and others, let everyone circte the articles between you and the Qianshan County man to see what the difference is." Jianjun Xin took Qin Sang''s words and did not save face for Master Ji. , and people immediately circted their articles.


    After reading Lu Bais article, everyone was amazed by his literary talent. Looking at Master Jis article again, although the literary talent is not that bad, the strategies he made are all nonsense and are not practical at all in the northwest!


    General Situ said: "Master Ji, if you don''t want to talk about anything else, you just said in your article that merchants should be allowed to close their shops and give out silver during the war to finance the people and the soldiers who work hard to protect the city. This is a big mistake!"


    "The people in the city also have to live during the war, and the shops should be opened wide to allow the people to buy necessary supplies... A man from Qianshan County wrote that during the war, merchants should be allowed to open their shops under the supervision of soldiers to ensure the daily needs of the people. This will greatly reassure the people.


    "It is very risky for you to ask merchants to use money to support the people and soldiers and encourage them to fight the enemy with their lives. It is very easy to breed viins. It is okay to reward gold and silver and let big guys help defend the city, but it cannot be done by merchants. , it has to be done bymanders like the Marquis of Qin. If the merchants are interested, they can donate gold and silver to the camp, and the court will automatically record their merits."


    There was so much chaos during the war, and you still let the merchants randomly distribute money to people. Why, do you want the big guys to kill all the merchants and rob them all and be bandits? !


    Xin Jianjun looked at Master Ji, shook his head and said, "Master Ji is too young and doesn''t know enough about the northwest. If you want to be an official, you have to study hard for a few more years."


    Qin Sang followed: "What we want here in the northwest are people with real abilities, not useless people who know nothing about it."


    With one sentence, Ipletely killed Master Ji''s official position here, and I also took the opportunity to tell everyone... Although this man is a rtive of Qin Gui, I, Qin Mu, will not use him!


    If anyone uses him or trusts him, if anything happens he will be responsible for it. Don''te to me, Qin Mu!


    "Marquis of Qin, cousin Qin, I didn''t think enough before. Can you let me write another article?" Master Ji begged.


    But Qin Sang ignored him at all and just drank with the guests.


    Master Ji turned pale when he was left out...It''s over, his career is over!


    Wu Changfang came over and said, "Master Ji, don''t be discouraged. You and Qin Hou are rtives after all. In two days, when you follow your uncle and aunt to the Qin Hou Mansion for a family dinner, you can write a new article for him to read. As long as you write If you''re not bad at it, he will definitely give you an official position due to family ties."


    He suddenlyughed and said: "The Marquis of Qin is still as drunk as he was when he was a child."


    Upon seeing this, Master Ji looked up and saw that Qin Sang was holding a wine bowl in one hand and beating his head with the other, looking like he was about to get drunk... Huh, Qin Mu, since you are unkind, don''t me me for being unjust!


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, Qin Sang was helped away by Zhang Zhong.


    Luo Ying picked up the wine bowl and said: "The Marquis of Qin has been suffering from the cold for the past two days and feels dizzy when he drinks. Let him go to the back room to rest first. After he has rested, he cane and have a round of drinks with the others!"


    God help me, Master Ji was so happy that he asked the nursing staff around him to keep an eye on it. After confirming which wing Qin Sang had entered, he quickly sent the servants around him to find Grandma Ji.


    The boy is Grandma Jis youngest son. When he reaches the second gate, it is easy for him to let the gatekeeper in to deliver a message to Grandma Ji.


    The matter had been discussed long ago, so Grandma Ji came out with two maids, but one of the two maids was Miss Ji.

 Chapter 2481: A whole bunch

    Chapter 2481: A whole bunch


    Chapter 2481 A whole bunch of people


    Gaofen Niang and a group of her martial rtives were guarding the second gate. She stopped them and asked, "Are you servants of the Ji family? What are you doing out there?"


    The boy from the Ji family replied: "It''s because of our young master''s affairs."


    He told the story about Master Ji''s failure in writing the essay with the male guest.


    Then he said: "The young master felt very ufortable. He hid and lost his temper. His injuries to his hands and feet were so painful. Mydy''s hands and feet were also injured. All the healing medicines were in Grandma Ji''s hands, so let me She took two maids to change the young master''s dressing."


    Gaofen Niang: "There is a doctor in the house, do you want me to go and fetch him for you?"


    The young man said hurriedly: "No, no, it''s too much trouble...and my young master just made a fool of himself and doesn''t want to see outsiders."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Gaofen said deliberately: "We have also heard about the wedding banquet for the men in the front yard. It is indeed quite embarrassing. Then you should go over there quickly."


    She quickly let her go, and very considerately asked a family member with a knife to take Grandma Ji to tell the soldiers standing guard in front... There were many guests today. To ensure safety, there was a group of soldiers guarding a few meters away from the second gate. With.


    Hey, thank you girl. Aunt Ji was very happy. This old girl from the guardhouse is really easy to deceive.


    However, a group of people who have fought in the war can easily let you out, don''t you think this is a fraud?


    Some rtives were brought over, and the soldiers in front let him go without asking any questions.


    Mammy Ji and the others soon arrived in front of a guest courtyard near the front yard living room. This was a temporary resting ce for male guests. The nurse of the Ji family saw Qin Sang entering here.


    Master Ji has already pretended to be ill and hase to live in the courtyard.


    "Who are you? This is an important ce for the time being, and outsiders are not allowed to enter." Zhang Zhong stopped Aunt Ji and the others.


    Is it an important ce for the time being?


    It seems that the Marquis of Qin is really here!


    Mama Ji hurriedly reported to her master''s house and added: "Our young master is feeling a little unwell and is also resting in this courtyard. The young master''s hands and feet are injured, so I brought two maids over to take care of him to prevent his injuries from getting worse."


    Since this was a situation, Zhang Zhong naturally didn''t stop them too much. He let them in soon and deliberately said: "Keep your voice down after entering. There are noble people sleeping in the courtyard."


    Honourable person?


    Needless to say, it must be the Marquis of Qin!


    Miss Ji was excited and followed Grandma Ji and the others into the yard and went to Master Ji''s house.


    When Master Ji saw Miss Ji, he hurriedly said: "It''s in the wing room opposite... Oh, he''s quite smart. He deliberately didn''t live in the main room of this courtyard and went to the wing room. Sister Yan, hurry up and don''t dy~"


    I sighed in my heart that things went so smoothly today.


    However, since you know it went too smoothly, dont you have any doubts?


    Ms. Ji asked this question: "What if it''s a trap?"


    Master Ji was anxious: "How could it be a trap? Do you know who is guarding the gate outside? It''s Zhang Zhong, a confidant of the Marquis of Qin, who has been following him from He''an Mansion to the northwest. I heard that he will be promoted to deputy general this time. Such a person Standing guard at the door, how could it be a trap?",


    He made a fool of himself today and his reputation waspletely ruined, so he had to make things happen between Sister Yan and Qin Sang, and then he could use this rtionship to get an official position for himself.


    He added: "Wealth and honore from danger. Sister Yan, you have to take risks at this time, otherwise you will miss the opportunity. When you return to the Northeast, you will only be randomly assigned to someone else."


    Miss Ji was shocked when she heard this. Yes, she was a grown-up girl who left her hometown with her aunt, and she knew at a nce that she was here to get married. If she went back without getting married here, her reputation would definitely be bad. Then Don''t even think about marrying into a rich family!


    Mommy~ Miss Ji was still a little worried. She looked at Aunt Ji and asked her what she meant.


    Aunt Ji also felt that it was unreasonable that things went smoothly today, but when she first arrived, the Second Madam had told her to make it happen no matter what. The Second Madam really didn''t want to be ignored by Gu Jinli anymore, and the Ji family must Get up as soon as possible and p Gu Jinli in the face!


    Aunt Ji said: "Don''t be afraid, youngdy, I will apany you there... When things happen, I will be able to talk to you."


    Sure. Miss Ji agreed. "Then hurry up." Master Ji urged and asked them to go to the opposite door.


    Mother Ji led Miss Ji over... The door was very cooperative and was actually unlocked. The two of them went in as soon as they pushed it.


    When they closed the door, they realized something was wrong...it seemed like the door had been left open for them on purpose!


    Hurry up! said Grandma Ji. She quickly grabbed Miss Ji and tried to run away, but You Xi in the room quickly made a move and knocked them unconscious with two bangs.


    Qin Sang walked out of the back room without even looking at Miss Ji. He only told You Xi: "The old one will take it away, while the young one will take off his clothes and throw them on the kang. Go and bring Mr. Ning."


    Having said that, he stepped out of the courtyard.


    When Master Menji and the others saw it, they were frightened and wanted toe out to rescue them, but Youxi''s people had already rushed into the house and held them down: "If you don''t want to die, just do as we say."


    With the knife on his neck, Master Ji and the others dare not disobey.


    Wu Changfang also acted very quickly, and soon he brought Mr. Ning, who was dizzy due to drugging, to this courtyard to rest.


    "Ning Da, please rest first. I''ll go find a doctor for you. Why do you feel dizzy and vomiting all of a sudden?" Wu Changfang said, helping Master Ning into the house and closing the door.


    This room is exactly the one where Qin Sang stayed before.


    So when Mr. Ning staggered to the fire bed and wanted to lie down and rest for a while, he found someone under the quilt.


    He frowned, pushed the man, and said, "Who are you? Get out quickly."


    After waiting for a while and no one moved, he opened the quilt angrily.


    I was stunned when I opened it. There was a young girl inside, wearing exquisite makeup, and most importantly, wearing only a bellyband!


    Mr. Ning was excited and his head was not dizzy. After a closer look, he found that this person was actually Miss Ji. He couldn''t help but sneered: "Oh, women from small families are really uneducated. Every time they see me, they are like this." Forget about flirting secretly, today I even stripped naked and brought it to your door. If I dont help you, wouldnt I be sorry for your behavior as a prostitute these days?!


    Miss Ji thought that Mr. Ning was interested in her, but she didn''t know that Mr. Ning took her peeking at him as a sign of betrayal.


    Although Mr. Ning was not engaged, he had had a maid to take care of her since he was sixteen years old. He was very familiar with it, so he quickly touched Miss Ji and began to take off his clothes.


    But as soon as he finished taking off his clothes, he was shocked by the cold. After his dizziness subsided, he suddenly came back to his senses... No, this was wrong. How could Miss Ji appear here?


    This is a calction!


    Mr. Ning hurriedly picked up the clothes on the ground and wanted to leave, but Wu Changfang had alreadye in with the doctor and several noble gentlemen who cared about him.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw clothes all over the floor, the naked Mr. Ning, and Miss Ji on the fire bed.


    Fang Si said with concern: "Brother Ning, your head is still dizzy, you need to know how to control it. It won''t be toote to ask the maid to take care of you when you are ready."


    Then he said to Miss Ji: "You servant girl is so ignorant. Hurry up and get dressed and get out. Don''t damage my body."


    However, Wu Changfang screamed: "This, this is not a maid, she is Miss Ji, the niece of Mrs. Qin''s natal family!"


    The report of the door was detailed enough and loud enough that the people guarding the yard outside heard it and rushed in one after another.

 Chapter 2482: final warning

    Chapter 2482: final warning


    Chapter 2482 The final warning


    Zhang Zhong was shocked and asked angrily: "Master Ning, how could you have a private meeting with Miss Ji in the Marquis of Qin''s Mansion? What kind of ce do you think this is?"


    He also ordered the soldiers: "Come here, go and invite Xin Jianjun, Uncle Cao, and the second master Qin, and ask them to deal with this matter quickly, so as not to ruin the reputation of the Qinhou Mansion!"


    "Yes." The soldier responded and turned to leave.


    Mr. Ning shouted urgently: "Stop, don''t go. This is a misunderstanding. I didn''t have a private meeting with Miss Ji. We are innocent!"


    Wu Changfang was heartbroken, pointed at him and said: "Ning Da, you are naked, and with the clothes all over the floor, you still say that you are innocent, do you think we are blind? A man, if you have done something, admit it, and the one who runs is Concubine, its not like I asked you to marry Miss Ji and just take a concubine, and you dont want to?


    Of course not!


    He is the eldest grandson of Ningbo Mansion. If the future Uncle Ning takes a concubine without getting engaged, and it is so embarrassing to do so, how can any high-ranking family be willing to marry their daughter to him?


    Moreover


    "I was tricked. I didn''t have a private meeting with Miss Ji. I just came here to rest because I was dizzy. How did I know that Miss Ji would sleep on the kang?!"


    Wu Changfang was also very smart. After hearing this, he was surprised and said: "You mean, Miss Ji plotted against you?"


    Mr. Ning nodded fiercely: "Yes, this is the man who plotted against this woman! This is a guest house for male guests to rest. I had no idea she would be in there. I am innocent!"


    Not long after, Xin Jianjun, Uncle Cao, and Qin Gui came, as did Luo Ying. The courtyard was already heavily guarded, and no one could get close except those who were invited.


    After Xin Jianjun entered the house, he looked at Mr. Ning who had not yet put on his clothes and cursed in his heart that it was bad luck!


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    Are there any rules left?


    Fortunately, the curtain has been lowered in front of the kang, dividing the room into two, and everyone did not see Miss Ji on the kang, otherwise the Ji family and Mr. Qin would be even more embarrassed.


    "Second Master Qin, please send someone to fetch your wife, she is her niece." Xin Jianjun said.


    Qin Gui is still confused... What''s going on? Didnt Sister Yane to be Mugeers concubine? Why are you getting involved with Mr. Ning?


    Qin Gui really didn''t know that the Ji family was plotting against Qin Sang today. He thought that Miss Ji would cultivate a rtionship with Qin Sang first and wait until she got into Qin Sang''s eyes before plotting against him. After all, the chance of sess would be greater this way. Did you know that the Ji family''s methods were so brutal?


    What''s even worse is that Qin Sang''s counterattack was even more brutal, to the point where even the Ji family, Qin Gui, and Ning family couldn''t bear it.


    Seeing Qin Gui standing still, Xin Jianjun became angry: "Qin Gui, what are you doing standing still? Why don''t you go find your wife quickly!"


    Isnt that embarrassing enough?


    "Ehehehe..." Qin Gui responded in despair, and hurriedly turned around to leave. However, he was stopped by Zhang Zhong before he could leave the courtyard.


    Zhang Zhongdao: "Master Qin will stay, and I will send someone to invite Mrs. Qin."


    Go quickly! Qin Gui urged.


    Zhang Zhong nodded and asked two soldiers to go to the second gate to report the news.


    It''s just that the house is big, and there are many checkpoints along the way. Ji''s family hasn''t arrived yet, but Ning Ji has arrived.


    Ning Ji has been busy with disaster prevention for the past two days. While he was busy, he suddenly received news from the leader of the dead soldiers and hurried over.


    Zhang Zhong did not stop him and let him in.


    Ning Jihei entered the house with a sullen face. When he saw Mr. Ning, he pped him several times until his cheeks were red and swollen and tears came out: "Uncle, uncle..."


    "Shut up, I, Ning Ji, left home more than ten years ago. I have nothing to do with Ningbo Mansion. It''s just that someone reported your bad things to me. I can onlye here once!" Ning Ji was worried about Supervisor Xin. , he didnt dare to get too close to Mr. Ning, but the alienation was false, but his anger was real.


    He asked his father not to get Ning Da engaged, just because he wanted to find the best match for Ning Da, but Ning Da was stupid enough to be plotted by others, making all his hard work go in vain!


    "Marquis of Qin." Supervisor Xin quickly shouted after seeing Qin Sang bringing someone in. Qin Sang nodded and said, "I already know what''s going on here."


    He looked at Qin Gui and Ning Ji and asked, "Do you want to resolve this matter privately, or do you want to put it on the table?"


    Qin Gui said hurriedly: "Settlement in private!"


    Such a scandal must be kept secret, so how can it be made known to too many people?


    This is what Qin Sang was waiting for.


    He said to Xin Jianjun, Uncle Cao, and Fourth Young Master Fang: "Everyone, go out first and continue eating the wedding banquet. The Qin Gui, Ning family, and Ji family will discuss and resolve the matters here."


    Xin Jianjun nodded quickly: "Hey, let''s take our leave first."


    I left with Uncle Cao and several young masters, and told them: "Don''t talk too much, or you will suffer the consequences!"


    After hearing this, several young gentlemen quickly promised: "We all know the rules and will not go out and talk nonsense. Please don''t worry."


    After saying that, he looked down at his feet and followed Xin Jianjun and the others honestly.


    Wu Changfang and Luo Ying did not leave, they stayed behind to prevent Mu Geer from being bullied!


    You really dont have to worry, no one can bully him now.


    After all the outsiders left, Ning Ji asked about the whole story. He closed his eyes and felt a dull pain in his heart... Why, why did the third master plot against his nephew like this?


    Are you dissatisfied with him?


    But he is so loyal to the third master, why does the third master still want to shame him? !


    After a moment, Ning Ji opened his eyes and looked at Qin Sang: "Sang, can you take a step to speak?"


    Qin Sang agreed: "Okay, go to the main room and say, You Xi will guard the door."


    "Yes." You Xi responded and followed them to the main room of the courtyard. He led his men to guard the door and window to prevent anyone from eavesdropping on their conversation.


    After entering the house, Ning Ji''s eyes were red, and he asked with a choked voice: "Sang, how could Uncle Ning be sorry for you? Do you want to plot against the Ning family and the Ji family like this?"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "I''m not plotting against the Ningji family, it''s you plotting against me. I''m just fighting back."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Ning Ji, with confusion on his eyebrows, and asked: "I would like to ask Uncle Ning, why am I sorry for you, why do you want to plot against me like this?"


    Ning Ji was shocked and said hurriedly: "Sang, you have misunderstood. Uncle Ning did not plot against you. It was the Ji family and Qin Gui who saw that you were promising and wanted to..."


    Hehe, Qin Sang sneered.


    After hearing this, Ning Ji couldn''t go on.


    After a while, Ning Ji finally admitted: "Uncle Ning did something wrong in this matter. He should have stopped Qin Gui and Ji from bringing Miss Ji to Longshan Mansion."


    A young girl who doesn''t stay at home well andes to recognize her rtives with her uncle''s family knows what her intentions are, especially a smart person like him. If she still pretends not to know the Ji family''s ns at this time, she will just Willpletely offend Third Master


    Qin Sang: "But you didn''t stop them. Instead, you brought them all the way here. I can only think that you are acquiescing to Qin Gui and the Ji family to plot against me... So this incident with Ning Da is a lesson I have taught you." , thest lesson, if something like this happens again, Uncle Ning doesnt need to exin, we will sever all ties!"

 Chapter 2483: I don’t want to be a concubine

    Chapter 2483: I don��t want to be a concubine


    Chapter 2483 I dont want to be a concubine


    Ning Ji was shocked: "Sang..."


    "No need to say more, my words have been put here. If there is a next time, I will not bear it anymore." Qin Sang interrupted Ning Ji, looked at him and said: "Uncle Ning, this is not the first time you have targeted Xiaoyu. , so there is no such thing as a first offense, so I will naturally not give you another chance."


    Qin Sang wanted to get things out of the way today, so he didn''t hide it and revealed everything Ning Ji said to Gu Jinli at the Jiangjia Soybean Oil Shop.


    "Uncle Ning, I don''t know why you are dissatisfied with Xiaoyu? But I, Qin Mu, tell you that I chose this wife. I will only recognize her in this life. If anyone dares toe and ruin my family, I will spend my whole life We also have to make the other party pay the price, no matter if the other party is a rtive or a benefactor."


    Qin Sang looked at Ning Ji and said: "After all, Uncle Ning is my benefactor, so I will be merciful this time. Otherwise, there will be no plot at all, and there will only be corpses!"


    When he said this, a sharp aura burst out from all over his body, which made Ning Ji break into a cold sweat. Ning Ji also knew that Qin Sang had the ability and dared to do this.


    Ning Ji calmed down for a moment and assured: "Don''t worry, Sang, Uncle Ning has written it down. There won''t be a next time, it''s just..."


    He wanted to ask Qin Sang, if the earth moved and Chu was in chaos, and the generals asked you to send troops to attack the capital to seize the throne, would you give up for Gu Jinli?


    But Qin Sang had just said that he would only recognize Gu Jinli in this life, so he could only suppress his words and did not ask... In this life, he rushed to help the third master when he was in trouble, and he got the status of a benefactor, and he is still on earth today. He stayed with the third master before the war. He believed that even if the third master listened to Gu Jinli again, when there was great turmoil, he could convince the third master to send troops to the capital in time, so that the third master would not miss a great opportunity again.


    "Just what? Speak clearly, don''t be secretive." Qin Sang reminded him again: "Mr. Ning, I hope you really listened to what I said and didn''t think that I was joking with you!"


    Seeing that he was angry, Ning Ji hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Sang, Uncle Ning has listened to what you said. What Uncle Ning just wanted to say is that I have no ill intentions towards Gu Er, and I have always treated her as my niece... It''s just that Uncle Ning admires your father." , I also admire Mr. Feng and want you to marry a noble girl. I only said that to her after I saw that you were different from her."


    "It won''t happen anymore, just be good... Uncle Ning is actually very happy that you are living such a good life."


    I am touched, really touched, as if an elder cares for the younger generation.


    It is a pity that Qin Sang has no feeling at all. He has begun to be wary of Ning Ji and excludes him from his confidants. He will be merciful this time in order to repay Ning Ji for not exposing him.


    but


    If Ning Ji is really a reborn person, then not reporting on them back then was not a favor, but a deliberate act just to make him owe a favor!


    Sir, Mr. Ji will handle the affairs of the Ji family by yourself. Qin Sang stood up and walked out of the main room, calling Luo Ying and the others to leave.


    Ji family had alreadye over. Seeing that Qin Sang was about to leave, she rushed over to stop him and cried, "Third nephew, you can''t leave!"


    Qin Sang sneered: "Why can''t I leave?"


    Ji Shi was choked by the question, yes, why should she stop Qin Mu?


    It was they who plotted against people first, and after they were plotted against others, could they still hold others ountable?


    Luo Yingughed when he saw it, and drew his sword and pointed it at the Ji family: "Using back-house methods to deal with the people in charge of the army, I can only say that you are asking for your own death!"


    Do you think people like them would y back-house tricks with you?


    No, they don''t bother to y with these things. Once they do it, it will only be a killing move. As for whether they can bear it or not, it is none of their business. You are the one who asked for it anyway.


    With a bang, Luo Ying finished speaking and knocked Ji to the ground with the handle of the knife. Then he looked at Qin Gui and said, "Live your life honestly. If you dare to stand in the way again, I, Luo Ying, will never show mercy to you and your wife again. Listen clearly." Yet!"


    Brother Mu will not touch you, but I, Luo Ying, have no scruples. However, Qin Sang said: "Qin Gui, next time, your family will have only two endings, one is to die, and the other is to leave the n, and there will be no chance of dividing the n."


    Having said that, he stopped staying and left.


    Just a few steps away, he heard a bang. It was Qin Gui who fainted from fright, but Qin Sang kept walking, but Luo Ying looked back and sneered.


    After Qin Sang left, Zhang Zhong still led his soldiers to guard the courtyard.


    Ning Ji came out of the main room, asked someone to pinch Qin Gui awake, and then went to Miss Ji''s room together.


    Miss Ji has woken up. After learning that she had made a fool of herself, she was sobbing. When she saw Mrs. Jiing in, she cried: "Sister-inw, help me~"


    Qin Mu couldn''t get enough of her, but since Mr. Ning was seen with her, she should take the opportunity to go to Uncle Ning''s house. That was the future Uncle Ning, and it was also a good marriage.


    What''s more, she also prefers Mr. Ning.


    However, Ning Ji sneered and asked the eldest son Ning: "Eldest nephew, are you willing to marry Miss Ji?"


    "Uncle, are you crazy? How could I, the eldest grandson of Uncle Ning''s Mansion, marry such a woman with such a bad reputation?!" Mr. Ning was implicated by Miss Ji and became aughing stock. He already hated her deeply: "Don''t If you say you want to marry her, even if you want to be a concubine, it wont be her turn!


    He is the future uncle, and he has the daughter of a minor official waiting to be his concubine. When will it be the turn of such a small northeastern family?


    "Ning, Mr. Ning..." Miss Ji was shocked. She didn''t expect that Mr. Ning would dislike her so much.


    "Shut up, you shameless woman, don''t call me Young Master, I''m dirty!" Young Master Ning wished that Miss Ji would die immediately and stop showing up in front of his eyes.


    "You, you actually think I''m dirty?" Miss Ji couldn''t believe it. She was so angry that she pointed at the green brick fire pit and said, "I was originally an innocent girl, but now you see me naked." Now, you Ning family must give me an exnation, otherwise I will crash and die here!"


    Haha, Ning Ji smiled and said: "Hit me immediately. After you die, this matter will be easier to deal with."


    "Mr. Ning, what did you say? How could you say such a thing!" Ji was shocked. She didn''t expect Ning Ji to be so cold-blooded.


    However, Ning Ji was not a kind person to begin with. He took out his dagger, threw it on the ground, and said, "I''ll give you two ways. First, Miss Ji knew she had done something wrong, and to protect her family''s reputation, she died to apologize. .Second, I will find a marriage match for Miss Ji that matches the Ji family, so that Miss Ji can get married decently."


    It is not even allowed for Miss Ji to be a concubine for Mr. Ning.


    Mr. Ji and Miss Ji werepletely shocked, and finally understood that their Ji family was nothing in the eyes of others.


    "Master, please help the Ji family, please." The Ji family could only go to Qin Gui.


    Seeing this, Qin Gui couldn''t bear it. He looked at Ning Ji and said, "Mr. Ning, so many people have seen this today. How can anyone marry Sister Yan? Let your nephew take Sister Yan as a concubine. Bar."

 Chapter 2484: Rewards and disasters

    Chapter 2484: Rewards and disasters


    Chapter 2484 Rewards and Disasters


    "It''s impossible to be a concubine for the Ning family." Ning Ji refused, and then said: "As for whether someone is willing to marry Miss Ji, you don''t have to worry. Since I, Ning Ji, have promised, I will Done."


    For him, this is not a problem at all. Only the powerless Ji family would find it difficult.


    "Sir!" Ji was angry when he heard this and started to get angry: "Sir, you are the uncle of the Marquis of Qin and a brother who has experienced life and death with King Wei."


    With such an identity, you cant just let Ning Ji do whatever he says, right?


    Qin Gui was coldly rejected by Ning Ji, and his face was dull. Hearing Ji''s words again, a surge of anger surged up, and he started to challenge Ning Ji: "Ning Ji, it was your tacit consent that Sister Yan came to Longshan Mansion. , something happened to her today, and it happened at the hands of your nephew. Your Ning family must take responsibility, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Ning Ji stood up, walked step by step in front of Qin Gui, stared at Qin Gui, and sneered: "I am willing to clean up this mess, you can continue, otherwise I will publicize what your mother did. Everyone in the northwest knows that if you do that, your family will be shunned by many people even if you go back to the northeast, not to mention that you cant survive in the northwest!


    After hearing this, Qin Gui turned pale and did not dare to speak any more.


    Ji Shi frowned and asked quickly: "Sir, what is he talking about? What happened to your mother when she was alive?"


    Ning Ji didn''t want Ji to get into trouble with the third master again, so he told her the truth: "Qin Gui''s biological mother poisoned the first wife of the first Qin Hou in order topete for the position of Qin Hou''s wife. The empress of Emperor Jingwu ordered He reprimanded and was poisoned by the first Qin Hou, so Qin Gui was separated early and kicked out of the Qin Hou Mansion in the capital."


    What!


    With a bang, Ji fell to the ground and muttered to herself: "Impossible, impossible... My mother-inw is a nobledy, and it is impossible for her to do such a thing that harms her children and grandchildren."


    Ning Ji: "Oh, how is it impossible? Everyone in the older generation in the capital knows about this. If you don''t believe me, you can ask King Wei. He also knows."


    "Ah!" Ji screamed after suffering two major blows in one day. She got up and rushed to Qin Gui, grabbed his cor and asked: "How could your mother do such a thing that brings disaster to her descendants? What do you want me to do?" What should I do? What should I do with Sister Tong? After Sister Tong grows up and gets married, if she quarrels with my sister-inw, she will say, "Your slutty concubine, your grandmother, murdered your real wife and was scolded by the queen. You must be a poisonous woman too. You let me?" How can Sister Tong refute?!"


    besides


    "Since your mother did this, how dare youe here to plot against Qin Mu? Aren''t you afraid that Qin Mu will kill us to avenge his grandmother?!"


    I wonder why Qin Mu and his wife treat us so coldly. It turns out it was your mother who caused harm to others, and they hate us in their hearts!


    "Woooooooo, what should we do? What should we do?" Ji copsed in Qin Gui''s arms, crying loudly, fearing that Qin Mu would seek revenge on them.


    Qin Gui hurriedly supported her andforted her: "Madam, don''t cry. This is an old thing. Dad had already settled the matter when he was still alive. Brother Mu can no longer settle ounts with us."


    "But we killed him again today!" Ji roared and beat Qin Gui again: "Asshole, why didn''t you tell me earlier? This time, the Ji family was killed. If I had known there would be such a big grudge, I would I will nevere to the northwest even if I die.


    I wont marry you either!


    Qin Gui also regretteding to the northwest. Now he was embarrassed and allowed Qin Mu to find new clues about his family... They had a good n when they came, how could it be like this?


    Qin Gui couldn''t figure it out.


    Whats so puzzling about this is that its not because you harmed others first, so youre getting retribution.


    If we were honest, how could there be such a new disaster?


    "Go back to the Northeast, go back to the Northeast quickly, we can''t stay here anymore!" Ji was very scared and did not dare to stay in Longshan Mansion anymore.


    "Go back?" Qin Gui was a little unwilling. The things assigned by the Wei family have not beenpleted yet. If he went back to the northeast in such a dejected manner, Wei Er would look down on him even more. Since the Wei family has seeded, his contribution is too small. Can''t be the founding prince. So he said: "Don''t go back yet. Stay here for a while to make amends to your third nephew."


    Then he said: "My father left a message before he died, saying that this grudge is over and the descendants of the eldest family are not allowed to take revenge. The third nephew is a filial child. Even if he doesn''t like us, he will not disobey his father''sst words. Madam." Just dont worry.


    Ji Shi frowned and cried: "Can we really rest assured? He is the Marquis of Qin now, and he has the ability to kill us silently."


    Qin Gui said: "He won''t do it. This is considered a vition of his father''sst words."


    Luo Ying said: Oh, have you forgotten me? Brother Mu can''t kill you, but I can!


    While they were talking nonsense, Ning Ji had already written a document and handed it to Ji: "Sign and fingerprint. I guarantee that you will not die in the northwest, and you will find a good marriage for Miss Ji."


    Ji hurriedly took the document and looked almost angry: "You, how could you nder Sister Yan like this?!"


    Ning Ji sneered: "Didn''t this happen because of her own shame?"


    Even Qin Gui was shocked this time... How could Ning Ji, a schr, say such dirty words?


    That''s because you don''t understand Ning Ji. He traveled between Da Rong, Da Chu, and Dongqing for more than ten years. How could he be a simple schr? I dont know how many lives were lost in my hands.


    Ning Ji then promised: "I will keep this document personally. As long as your niece does not do anything to damage the reputation of the Ning family, no outsider will know the contents of this document. Sign it quickly, otherwise I will not do it again." Take care of you."


    Ji had no choice but to sign it, and ording to Ning Ji''s wishes, he took it to Miss Ji to sign and fingerprint it.


    After reading the above content, Miss Ji refused to sign it. But when Ning Ji stabbed her in the leg, she felt the fear of death and immediately signed and fingerprinted it.


    After finishing it, Miss Ji cried loudly for herself, but Ning Ji didn''t want her to attract guests, so she was knocked unconscious. He said to Ji: "The carriage will be here soon, take her back to Kangfu Street and say goodbye." The hospital is keeping an eye on her, dont let here out to see people again, to avoid embarrassment.


    After saying that, he threatened Master Ji again and forced him to sign another document. Then he asked people to drive two carriages, stuffed the Ji family, Qin Gui and his daughter into the carriages, and then escorted Mr. Ning. Got into another carriage and left directly through the back door, heading to the Courtyard on Kangfu Street.


    Ning Ji took Mr. Ning to the courtyard where he lived. After closing the door, bang, he kicked Mr. Ning over and cursed: "Kneel down and take off your clothes!"


    Mr. Ning was kicked until his throat was filled with a sweet taste, but he did not dare to cry out for pain. He quickly knelt down and took off his heavy winter clothes: "Uncle, calm down, nephew..."


    "Shut up!" Ning Ji didn''t listen at all. He brought an iron whip from the room and hit Mr. Ning **** his body.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The iron whip was sharp. After a few blows, Master Ning''s back was immediately torn open and flesh was still hanging on the iron whip. He turned pale in pain, but did not dare to scream.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The iron whip was struck again.


    Ning Ji said angrily: "It''s useless. Did the Ning family use the whole family''s efforts to cultivate a fool like you? You didn''t notice such an obvious n, and you were blocked in the room!"

 Chapter 2485: Rewards arrive and disasters arise【2】

    Chapter 2485: Rewards arrive and disasters arise��2��


    Chapter 2485: Rewards and Disasters [2]


    With an identity like Mr. Ning, when walking outside, it is certain that he will be plotted by others. But being plotted is one thing. He was unable to see through the plot, fell into the trap, and was caught in the house. That was him. No way!


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Ning Ji was very angry and struck down the iron whip mercilessly. Young Master Ning finally couldn''t bear it anymore and was beaten to the ground, wailing in pain.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Ning Ji whipped him a few more times before stopping and scolding: "If you can bear the burden of the Ning family, then get out. If you can''t bear it, get out. The Ning family will choose other capable children as sessors, isn''t it? It must be you, the eldest grandson!"


    Young Master Ning was beaten so badly that he was shocked when he heard this. He quickly suppressed his cry of pain and begged: "Uncle, my nephew knows that he was wrong. For once, he will not let anyone scheme against him again... Please..." Uncle, please give your nephew another chance, please~"


    boom!


    Ning Ji kicked Mr. Ning and scolded: "Give you another chance? Do you know what I lost this time to clean up your mess?"


    Even if it almost exposed the truth that he was not estranged from the Ning family, it also almost made him lose the third master''s trust!


    Thinking of this, Ning Ji kicked Mr. Ning''s feet again.


    Mr. Ning finally couldn''t bear it anymore and fainted.


    Ning Ji frowned when he saw this, opened the door and shouted: "Come here, send the eldest son back to his residence, and find a doctor to look at his injuries."


    After all, he is the eldest grandson of the Ning family. If he dies, he will definitely bring bad gossip to the Ning family.


    "Yes." Manager Ning hurriedly led people to carry Mr. Ning away. After cleaning up the blood in the room, he bowed out and took a carriage to take Mr. Ning back to his residence.


    The guests heard some news about the Ningji family''s affairs, but they didn''t say anything and were still eating the wedding banquet happily.


    Because Longshan Prefecture is not yet stable enough, a curfew is now implemented in the city, and everyone will leave when they are done eating.


    Widow Xiao made a lot of money today. She stood at the second door to say goodbye to all thedies, and said happily: "The day after tomorrow on the eighth day of the lunar month, remember toe and have Cong Baihu and Xiaoji''s wedding wine. You don''t need to bring too expensive gifts. They are nothing like a young couple." An honorable person is nothing more than the capable maid of Marquis Qins confidants and Mrs. Qin By the way, their wedding banquet is also held in Marquis Qins mansion.


    Ladies:


    Haha, you have said so, how dare we note with generous gifts?


    Dont worry, Mrs. Lan, we will definitelye on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year. All thediesughed and said, although they didnt like Widow Xiao being too greedy for money, they were really happy toe and drink Cong Wenshan and Xiao Jis wedding wine.


    Even though these two people have no rtives here, Qin Hou and Mrs. Qin attach great importance to them. The posts for their wedding banquets were prepared with the help of the Qin family and sent to each family by the servants of the Qin Hou Mansion.


    "Hey, hey, everyone, please go slowly." Widow Xiao felt rxed after marrying her second daughter, but when she saw Xiao Chenggong, she became dissatisfied again: "You should improve my growth, otherwise I won''t be able to marry a good wife. !


    Xiao Chenggong and Uncle Qin had just returned from seeing off the male guests. When they heard this, they were unhappy: "Mom, I have made great progress."


    Then he said: "There is also my marriage. Dad said not to rush it. Our family is prosperous. If we are too eager to get married, we will be taken advantage of by others. If I get a bad person, it will harm our family and the Marquis family." Thats it.


    Widow Xiao thought about the affairs of the Ning family and the Ji family, and nodded quickly: "Your father is right, okay, then I won''t be in a hurry."


    Then he pointed at his pants and said: "But you have to take care of yourself, don''t hold back and get plotted by others, do you understand?!"


    Xiao Chenggong knew what Widow Xiao was talking about, and his face turned red: "I understand, mother, don''t say such things outside in the future, I am a schr!"


    Having said that, lets go home first.


    Widow Xiao said dissatisfiedly: "You were born to me, and you are so ashamed in front of me."


    Uncle Qinughed and said, "Stop yelling and go home quickly. I''m very tired."


    Hold a wedding banquet is really not easy.


    Yes, yes, yes, you have to go home quickly to see the gifts! Widow Xiao quickly turned around and ran towards the yard where she lived.


    Uncle Qin hurriedly said: "Slow down, it''s dark, be careful of falling you." Widow Xiao turned back: "How can I fall on such a stable ground? Who are you looking down on!"


    He also called to them: "Walk faster, don''t grind."


    "Here wee." Uncle Qin took the money to celebrate and walked back with Xiao Chengju and the others. After returning home, the whole family opened the gifts together. Looking at the expensive gifts, the whole familyughed so much that the roof almost fell over. Crazy happy.


    Qin Sang has returned to the courtyard where he lives and is listening to Eng''sint.


    The little guy pointed at his hands and then his knees, and babbled a lot. Qin Sang could only hear clearly the words "bad" and "painful".


    As he spoke, the little guy started crying aggrievedly: "Woooooooooo, bad!"


    Qin Sang hurriedly coaxed him: "Don''t cry, Eng. Daddy has arrested the bad guy who caused you to fall. Daddy, give Eng a **** and it won''t hurt anymore."


    But Eng cried even more aggrievedly. Hey in Qin Sang''s arms and cried so hard that his cries were trembling. It sounded so pitiful.


    Gu Jinli was distressed and funny at the same time: "It all happened in the morning, why are you still aggrieved? Eng, be good and stop crying. We don''t want to be sad about the same thing twice."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "You see, he just knows that you dote on him too much, so when he faces you, he will cry more and more aggrieved."


    but


    Its okay to act coquettishly with your parents, but you cant cry for too long. Youll get a lot of wind and your stomach will feel ufortable, right?


    The big wolf, who was being held by his mother, nodded: "Hey, brother, no no no no~"


    But Eng just wants to cry.


    Qin Sang coaxed him. After a quarter of an hour, the little guy finally stopped crying and started making noises to y with the big wolf. However, his own father stopped him and said, "Your mother said that if you cry for too long, you will get sick. Daddy will rub it for you." Rub your belly and lets get the air out before we y.


    Ah, no no! Eng refused.


    Gu Jinli started to rub the big wolf''s belly and said: "The two wolves are not making trouble. Look, the elder brother is also rubbing his belly. Let''s rub the belly with the elder brother to relieve exhaustion, okay?"


    Ah, good! Eng agreed, pulling his brother and letting his father rub his belly.


    About three-quarters of an hourter, the two little guys actually farted. It was puff puff. When they heard the sound, the two little guys were stunned, and soon they shouted happily: "Ah, puff puff!"


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang like to see themugh the most, but they said: "Pfft, keep your voice down, your saliva will spit on your parents'' faces."


    The little ones continued to puff and puff, but after ying for a while they were so tired that they fell asleep... I went to have a wedding banquet today and yed too much with the little brothers, so I was tired.


    "Sleep well." Qin Sang kissed them with a smile, called the wet nurse in, and asked them to go to the small courtyard behind to sleep with their two cubs in their arms.


    Qin''s father is a very careful person. When building the Qinhou Mansion, he thought about his future grandchildren, so he built a small courtyard behind each son''s courtyard for his young grandchildren to live in. .


    Live there for two or three years, and then move to a separate courtyard when older.


    After the two children were taken away, Qin Sang talked to Gu Jinli about the affairs of the Ji family and the Ning family, and said: "This incident can be regarded as repaying Ning Ji''s kindness for not exposing it. Next time, I will I dont know how to hold back, and I dont dare to hold back on him.


    These words were a bit serious, which made Gu Jinli stunned and asked quickly: "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 2486: Rewards and disasters【3】

    Chapter 2486: Rewards and disasters��3��


    Chapter 2486 Rewards and Disasters [3]


    Qin Sang said: "He gave the Ji family two ways, let Miss Ji die, or stay honest. He chose a well-matched family for Miss Ji to marry, and he also wrote a document that was all the Ji family''s fault. The Ji family presses their fingerprints to control the Ji family for the rest of their lives."


    this?


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s a bit cruel."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, for a literati, this attack is indeed a bit cruel, unlike his usual style, so I don''t dare to hold back on him anymore."


    Ning Ji was half to me for the Ji family''s incident, but when the Ji family messed up the matter, he was so ruthless that Qin Sang had to think more... Maybe Ning Ji has always been a vicious person, but it''s just I just pretended to be in front of him for so many years.


    Thinking about it deeply, it made him shudder.


    Xiaoyu, thank you for reminding me, otherwise I might have been deceived by him. Qin Sang hugged Gu Jinli and said.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are so smart, even without my warning, you will not be fooled. Besides, I said bad things about him in the early years. In fact, there is no evidence. I just rely on you to believe me, so I give you a pillow." .


    Qin Sang smiled: "I am happy to listen to Xiaoyu''s pillow style."


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled happily. His smile was so sweet that he was kissed by Qin Sang and began to move his hands up and down.


    Gu Jinli understood what he meant, but she was a little tired from going to the wedding banquet today, but the affairs of Ningji''s family were settled, and she wanted to reward him, so she let him make trouble.


    Qin Sang also knew that she was a little tired, so his movements became gentle: "I will be gentler, and I will not tire Xiaoyu."


    That''s what I said, but when it reallyes to that time, the promise is no longer useful. Fortunately, there is nothing urgent the next day, and Gu Jinli can sleep peacefully until noon.


    Miss Ji woke up before dawn, remembered what happened at the wedding banquet, and threatened to die, asking Ji and Qin Gui toe to see her.


    Aunt, uncle, what happened yesterday is not true, right?! Miss Ji asked unwilling to believe it.


    However, Qin Gui nodded to Ji and said it was true, and advised her: "Sister Yan, ept your fate and stop making trouble, otherwise everyone will have to die with you."


    "What do you mean by dying with me? It''s obviously you who killed me!" Miss Ji shouted: "Beforeing here, my aunt and uncle made a good deal, asking me to be my concubine first, and then to be my equal wife after giving birth to my son. Wait a few years before killing Gu''s mother and son, and let me be Mrs. Hou, and let my son be the heir apparent. Now that I''m in this situation, you are asking me to ept my fate. If it was Sister Tong who encountered this matter, would you still Would you say that?!


    Qin Gui looked very ugly when he heard this.


    Seeing this, Ms. Ji rushed over, pped Ms. Ji twice, and cursed: "Shut up, don''t bite people randomly. You want to marry into a high family, so you came to the northwest with us. I''m with you." Your uncle has not sorry for you. If you really want to take revenge, go to the Ning family uncle and nephew and Qin Mu, but do you dare? We can still control you now, so just be content!"


    Ms. Ji was beaten unconscious for a moment, and then she broke down and cried, but it was toote no matter how much she cried.


    Qin Gui was toozy to watch her cry, so he turned around and went out. He only told Ji: "Comfort her well and don''t let her get into trouble again."


    The couple also fingerprinted the document written by Ning Ji. If anything happens again, they will be finished.


    "Yes, sir, don''t worry." Ji responded, and after Qin Gui left, she began to enlighten Miss Ji with halffort and half intimidation.


    Miss Ji was also scared after hearing this.


    But she was still a little unwilling and said: "Auntie, I want to meet Mr. Ning, is it possible? He is not a heartless lover, and he was very good to me the past two days, as long as..."


    "Stop dreaming, he doesn''t like you at all. Even if he does, he can''t make the decision with Mr. Ning here." Miss Ji interrupted Miss Ji''s fantasy, and said earnestly: "Sister Yan, ept your fate, Qin Hou Both the Ningbo Mansion and the Ningbo Mansion are beyond our reach... They are not human beings, and if we mess with them, we will really die!"


    Jishi thought of Luo Ying''s words and trembled with fear... They were really looking for death by ying tricks on the soldiers who led the war.


    Tell Miss Ji what Luo Ying said. Miss Ji burst into tears after hearing this.


    Jishiforted her for a full hour, then left tiredly, returned to the courtyard where she lived, and asked the maid: "Where is the master?"


    The maid replied: "Madam, the master is in the study."


    They can only stay in the study room. Because of what happened yesterday, they were ordered not to go out.


    After hearing this, Ji cheered up and cooked some food for Qin Gui herself, but the servant who was waiting for Qin Gui stopped her: "Madam, the master is asleep and told not to let anyone disturb him." , please go back first."


    Ji family felt sad and angry after hearing this. The old man Qin Gui disliked the Shangji family.


    Why should he dislike it?


    If he had the ability, would the Ji family still be bullied? !


    But there was King Wei behind Qin Gui, so Ji didn''t dare to break up with him, so she could only cry outside the door, and then said virtuously: "Okay, then I won''t bother you, you can take the food." Go and warm it on the stove, and when the master wakes up, let him eat."


    Yes. The servant responded and took the things.


    Qin Gui heard this, and Ji knew that he had heard it, so he deliberately said this to arouse Qin Gui''s pity.


    Qin Gui pities her, but he is also determined to take Qin Liang and Qin Shu back to the Qin family!


    Even though Ning Ji blocked the news, the news about Ning Ji''s family still spread in the city. Young Master Ning was ridiculed a lot because of this. When everyone talked about him, they would first say: "He is naked and full of clothes." Ground clothes!"


    Its a loss of face.


    Uncle Cao originally thought that Mr. Ning was a good man and wanted to marry the Ning family. Now that this happened, he didn''t dare to think about it... People who can''t even see through this plot will only bring big trouble to the family in the future. intolerable!


    Ning Ji was furious again because of the rumors outside, but there was nothing he could do about it. Luo Ying had someone spread the gossip, and he couldn''t stop it at all.


    Soon it was the eighth day of December, the day when Cong Wenshan and Xiao Ji got married.


    The wedding banquet between the two was also very grand. Almost everyone who had drunk Jifeng and Xiaomei''s wedding came and gave generous gifts. Cong Wenshan and Xiaoji made a lot of money.


    Gu Jinli was also very generous and gave Xiao Ji a lot of dowry.


    Ji Zhenniang was jealous when she saw the dowry list: "Gu Xiaoyu, this is too much."


    Why dont you give me some?


    Gu Jinli said: "After they get married, they will go to the guard station. These things are for them to maintain the guard. It''s not much at all. I think it''s missing. You can give me another hundred taels of copper coins. When the Chinese New Yeares, Xiaoji and his wife will It can just be used to give New Years money to the children in the health center.


    Ji Zhenniang was furious: "Give it back? My family is also short of cash!"


    Gu Jinli nced at her and said: "Don''t pretend, your grandfather is a smart man. He has already exchanged cash and hid it. He also gave you a lot of cash. You have a lot of cash in your hand. Give me some quickly and help." Help their little couple, or I wont help you in the future.


    Ji Zhenniang was extremely angry: "Gu Xiaoyu, you only bully me!"


    Gu Jinliughed and said, "You can also bully me back. I''m a very fair person."

 Chapter 2487: Rewards and disasters【4】

    Chapter 2487: Rewards and disasters��4��


    Chapter 2487 Rewards and Disasters4


    Ji Zhenniang was furious: "You know I can''t beat you but you still say that, shameless!"


    With a sigh, Gu Jinli pulled out a dagger, waved it in front of Ji Zhenniang, and said, "You can practice. If you practice for ten or eight years, you might be able to beat me, but..."


    She chuckled and said, "I know how to use poison, but you can''t."


    You will be the one who suffers in the end.


    "You!" Ji Zhenniang cried angrily and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Han.


    Han said with a smile: "We haven''t eaten the wedding banquet yet, so we can''t just leave. Sit down quickly."


    It has been several years, why does Zhenniang still not know how to ept her fate? She alwayspetes with Xiaoyu, how could she win against Xiaoyu?


    Ji Zhenniang was saved and her face became brighter. She raised her chin and said to Gu Jinli, "I am giving face to Sister-inw Zhang!"


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Remember to give me one hundred taels of copper tomorrow. I will give it to Xiao Ji on the day shees back from the third court."


    This cash is really going to be used, its not a joke.


    Ji Zhenniang said dissatisfied: "I know, you are the only one who talks more."


    Gu Jinli said: "I won''t exin anything more, lest you forget it on purpose."


    Ji Zhenniang: "Gu Xiaoyu, do you want to make me angry to death? Do you want me to say nothing?!"


    Gu Jinli: "No, if you just say a word, won''t I lose the argument?"


    Ji Zhenniang:


    Han watched them bickering and smiled: "Every time I see you bickering, I''m very happy."


    Ji Zhenniang was shocked and wanted to say something, Sister-inw Zhang, are you crazy? Are you happy watching people quarrel?


    But I didnt mention it, after all, Sister-inw Zhang is the eldestdy of the Guangcheng House, and her status is higher than her... Ji Zhenniang has this problem of automatically looking up to people of higher status.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I am also very happy to make Sister-inw Zhang happy."


    He then held Sister-inw Zhang''s hand and said, "Sister-inw, please be happy. Don''t think about your son and the inheritance of the title. They are just external things. The most important thing is to live a happy life."


    Han nodded and said with a smile: "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu, my sister-inw doesn''t think about these things anymore. In the past, she was always burdened by these things, which made my husband unhappy with me. Now that I think about it, it''s really not worth it."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this: "That''s right."


    Ji Zhenniang heard this and thought to herself: Sister-inw Zhang is so blessed that she no longer wants the title of her natal family. If her natal family could have the title, she would risk her life to keep the title for her natal family.


    Dong dong dong!


    A burst of drum music came, and it was the sedan chair that was weing the bride turning back again.


    Three quarters of an hourter, Erqing came back and reported: "Madam, Cong Baihu and Xiao Ji have finished their worship service. Aunt Tao, Bu Ling and Jin Xiuxiu are with her. Madam, don''t worry."


    Okay. The ceremony was finallypleted, and Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    Today''s wedding banquet was held smoothly, and nothing bad happened. Everyone started to say goodbye and leave around 1 o''clock in the morning.


    Gu Jinli personally escorted the female guests out of the house, which made thedies very happy. After returning, they all said that even though it was a maid getting married, they were at the right time for this wedding banquet. Mrs. Qin Hou valued Xiao Ji very much.


    The next day was the ninth day of December, the day when Wu Liudong and Xie Jianing were officially engaged. The matchmaker was Mrs. Situ... Mrs. Situ had not done anything recently but was a matchmaker. Now she spoke with standard matchmaker exaggeration. She was originally elegant. The anger has been diluted a lot.


    But Mrs. Situ is very happy. As she gets older, she likes to y matchmaker for young people.


    Since Wu Liudongs family members died, Niu Dabao and Kuang acted as the mans family members, and went with Wu Liudong to deliver the betrothal gift to the woman.


    An engagement banquet was held in a lively manner.


    Gu Fuya couldn''t stop crying. She grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "Xiaoyu, thank you. If it weren''t for you and your wife, how could my sister Ning be so beautiful?"


    Don''t say that Feng Guang is engaged, I''m afraid she would have been killed by the Cao family long ago.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Thank you, we are a family."    But...


    You may have to go to Dafeng Vige to meet my grandparents and grandmater.


    Xie Jianing will get married in a year, and Gu Fuya''s family will wait for her to get married before leaving for He''an Mansion.


    Gu Fuya said: "It''s okay, my parents are still in good health and can wait."


    Although my parents have no sons in this life, they have enjoyed the blessings of children and grandchildren. Brother Dashan''s family will ask a doctor to specially apply for Ping''an pulse for the two elders and nurse them back to good health.


    Gu Fuya thought of this and thanked Gu Jinli again.


    Ah, thank you! Eng heard it so much that he actually said thank you.


    Gu Fuya was shocked and blushing when she saw Eng running over to pick her up and say thank you to her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Gu Fuya: "Look, even Eng has learned this. Aunt Fuya, don''t always say thank you in the future."


    Gu Fuya said sheepishly: "I was too polite. Cheng, I won''t always say thank you in the future."


    He picked up Eng again and said, "Thank you Eng."


    this?


    Just after I finished speaking, I said thank you again.


    Hahahaha, Gu Jinli couldn''t hold it back andughed out loud.


    The two wolves followed suit andughed out loud.


    Gee, Gu Jinli kissed him and said, "You kid, you are so happy every day."


    Eng: Ah, Xinxin!


    Gu Jinli: "You are happy,e and read to your mother, are you happy?"


    Eng said confidently: "Ah, Xinxin!"


    Ha, thats what children are like, they only choose what they can say.


    Eng saw his motherughing again, so heughed too. Heughed and started covering his face again, ying the "I can''t see you" game with Gu Jinli.


    The Cao family already knew that Wu Liudong and Xie Jianing were officially engaged, and the engagement was very grand.


    And they will know that it was Ning Ji who told them.


    Ning Ji said that he would let the Wei family give an exnation to Qin Sang, so Qin Sang gave the Cao family to Ning Ji''s care.


    The Cao family suffered a lot after they fell into the hands of Ning Ji. Ning Ji had people beat them three times a day. Recently, Ning Ji was in a bad mood because of the incident with Ning Ning, and even went to beat the Cao family himself. Several times.


    After Yu Xiaozhi learned the news, she cried so much that she almost died, and started to curse Young Master Cao again: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, surnamed Cao, I want to go back to Xie''s house with you and Li!"


    "Oh, you still want to go back, and you don''t want to see if the Xie family wants you?!" Master Cao thought Yu was very ridiculous: "Aren''t you a prostitute still sober up to now? From now on, you have been helping the Cao family plot against Xie Jianing. From now on, you have no chance to be with the Xie family!"


    Cursing and cursing, he started to cry again: "When ites to being implicated, I am the one who has been implicated the most by you... I am sincere to Xie Jianing. If that old beast hadn''t stopped me, I would have been Qin Qin by now. Hous cousin-inw!


    Mrs. Yu: "Haha, sincerely? You can tell me that you just covet her beauty and want to y with her. You have never thought of marrying Xie Jianing."


    Ning Ji watched them quarreling from the side. After a while, he took out the iron whip and beat them again: "It''s all caused by you trash!"


    If the Cao family was smart enough and had done things well, he and the third master would not have gotten into this situation.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    After beating the Yu family until they fainted, Ning Ji stopped and went to do other things.


    As for the fact that he used the Cao family as a tool to vent his anger, he thought he did it very secretly, but this was the Qin family''s vi, so Qin Sang still knew about it and was even more wary of him.

 Chapter 2488: Madam Hou and Disaster Relief

    Chapter 2488: Madam Hou and Disaster Relief


    Chapter 2488 Mrs. Hou and Disaster Relief


    On December 11, the weather became much colder again, and it snowed in the morning, but the people of Longshan Prefecture did not rest and continued to brave the snow to prepare firewood for the winter.


    Longshan Mansion is close to the Longshan Mountains, so there is no shortage of firewood for heating. The Eagle Food Gang has stored a lot of dry firewood that can be burned immediately. They have been transporting it down the mountain in the past few days and piled up a lot of dry firewood for Longshan Mansion.


    Longshan Prefecture did not keep all the dry firewood. Instead, it sent a convoy to transport the dry firewood to other prefectures and cities. It would do such a strenuous task just to prevent disasters... If an earthquake reallyes, these dry firewood can save lives.


    In addition to transporting dry firewood, tents are also transported.


    The house of the Earthquake Movement Club copsed. It was very cold at this time of year. Without a thick tent, people would freeze to death in the snow.


    When the nobles living in the new camp outside the city saw the truckloads of disaster prevention supplies being sent away, they secretlyughed: "Oh, the supplies are sent away before the disaster strikes. If there is no disaster, they will have to be shipped back... I didnt expect that a man who was so good at fighting would do such stupid things!


    However, their taunts have all been written down. If a disaster urs, they will wait to bleed to relieve the disaster.


    As soon as the Si hour arrived, Cong Wenshan and Xiao Ji came to see Gu Jinli and his wife.


    The two of them bowed to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli to thank them for their kindness, and also bowed to Aunt Tao to thank her for her care and guidance.


    After bowing, Xiao Ji said: "Madam, Aunt Tao has already helped me a lot. There is no need to follow me to the guardhouse anymore. I can do it."


    Gu Jinli refused: "No, you are too young, and you are not as experienced as Aunt Tao in doing things. Besides, Aunt Tao is not going to the health center to help you this time, but to help me... She has to inspect each health center and thoroughly inspect the rtives. Set it up well and ensure that the rtives of each guard will not be in chaos."


    When Xu You was in charge of the army, there were evil thieves like Wanhe Prefecture. Now that Brother Qin is in charge of the army, she will not let such things happen again in the guard station, so she will send Aunt Tao to inspect. Rtives, if something bad happens in the health center, you can ask Aunt Tao for help as soon as possible.


    After hearing this, Xiao Ji suddenly realized, and said a little embarrassedly: "This ve is too short-sighted."


    He also promised: "Madam, don''t worry, I will continue to learn, and I will take good care of the guards and family members, so as not to embarrass you!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well, Xiaoji has always been very good, and he will definitely do what he says."


    He added: "You are now the wife of a hundred households. You no longer need to call yourself a ve. You must change your words."


    You have to think about Cong Wenshan.


    Xiao Ji nced at Cong Wenshan, smiled and nodded: "Yes, I will change my mind right now."


    Cong Wenshan also smiled and said, "Daughter-inw, please speak a few words of respect to Madam, and I will go up front with you to talk things over."


    "Hey, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. Madam loves me the most. I live more rxedly here than anywhere else." Xiao Ji was not reluctant to leave, and happily waved to Cong Wenshan, telling him to leave quickly.


    Cong Wenshan was depressed. His wife''s favorite was indeed Madam, and he had to be ranked second... No, he didn''t have a share in second ce. He was afraid that he would have to be ranked fifth, because there were the eldest son, the second son, and Aunt Tao in front of him. Grandma and Erqing are here.


    He almost lost to Erqing, which makes him sad just thinking about it.


    Lets go. Qin Sang called Cong Wenshan, and the two of them left the yard and went to the front study.


    Xiao Ji went to hug the big wolf and the second wolf: "eldest son and second son, I miss you so much. Do you miss me?"


    "Ahhhh, no no!" Eng struggled and ran away, pointing at Xiao Ji and chirping at Gu Jinli. He must have forgotten Xiao Ji and was asking Gu Jinli, who is this person and why did he hug Er Lang?


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s Xiao Ji. We just gave her a wedding the day before yesterday, so why did we forget about it?"


    Xiaoji?


    Eng frowned, tilted his head and looked at Xiaoji: "No, no!"


    Not like that, not like the bride at all.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "After changing into the wedding dress and taking off the bridal makeup, you won''t be able to recognize me anymore. Come, mother will take you over to y with Xiao Ji. After ying for a while, you will get to know each other again."


    Ah, lets y! Eng liked to y the most. He threw himself into Xiaojis arms and started making trouble with her.


    Xiaoji was very happy and yed with them like a child.


    We yed until noon and had a sumptuous homing banquet together. After eating, he talked to Gu Jinli about himself and told Gu Jinli: "Madam, don''t worry about me. My husband is very kind and gentle to me. I married the right person."


    After saying this, I started crying.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it: "Why are you crying? We can meet again in the future, so don''t cry."


    But Xiao Ji cried even harder when she hugged her: "I can''t bear to leave you, madam, woo woo woo."


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Eng was a cub who loved tough and cry. When he saw this, he ran over and hugged Gu Jinli, and began to cry loudly.


    Da Lang was stunned for a while, and then he also hugged Gu Jinli and cried. For a moment, the cry was so loud that Gu Jinli almost died fromughter.


    Just as he was crying happily, a sound of bells and cauldrons rang.


    Dong-dong-dong, thick and loud, startled Gu Jinli, this is: "Has the emperor''s reward arrived?"


    It was pretty fast. In the morning, Brother Qin also said that because of the snow, the reward team might not arrive until the evening.


    "Xiaoyu, the reward team has arrived. I''ll pick them up. Don''t go out when it''s cold. Just wait at home with your children. The rewards will be sent directly to the Qinhou Mansion." Qin Sang brought Cong Wenshan over. , exined Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, I''ll wait at home."


    Qin Sang nodded and took Cong Wenshan away.


    And the person who came to deliver the reward this time had a very high official position. He was not an ordinary official from the Ministry of Rites, but an elder from Shangguan Ge.


    Qin Sang had known about it for a long time, so he was not surprised.


    The noble gentlemen and the stewards of each family were shocked: "Mr. Shangguan Ge, Mr. Shangguan Ge actually came to deliver the reward in person!"


    Why did Your Majesty send Mr. Shangguange here?


    Are you worried about Qin Mu, so you sent him to monitor him? Or do you value Qin Mu too much and send Shangguan Ge Lao to make Qin Mu look good?


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of bells, cauldrons and drums rang together, and the entire Longshan Mansion was shaken by the sound as if it was about to tremble.


    There is nothing more shocking than these two sounds.


    "Kneel down to wee the Iron Coupon of the Alchemy Book of the Marquis of Qin Mansion!" the old man of Shangguange shouted, holding up a copper te with a bronze iron book of the Alchemy Book ced vertically in it, and walked slowly into the city ording to the ancient etiquette. Go.


    Your Majesty has sent the iron certificate of the Alchemy Book of the Marquis of Qin''s family. This was cast when the Chu Kingdom was founded!


    After hearing this, everyone hurriedly knelt down and, together with Shangguange Lao and Qin Sang, sent the iron coupons with alchemy books to the Qinhou Mansion in the city.


    But they knelt all the way forward, while Shangguange Lao and Qin Sang walked without kneeling.


    Gu Jinli learned that the Alchemy Iron Coupon had been delivered, and made a quick trip, thinking: Old Tie, the rust on your body must be very thick, right?


    This thing has been buried in the ancient well of Dafeng Vige for many years, so it is definitely rusty.


    Mr. Shangguan Ge said: "You don''t have to worry. After the Alchemy Iron Coupon was dug out, it was polished by craftsmen until it was as good as new. I just didn''t expect you would hide such a valuable thing in the well wall. It''s really... I don''t want to say it." The ancestor of the Qin family, Emperor Jingyuan almost died of anger anyway.


    Since the ancestral alchemy iron coupon was delivered, Gu Jinli hurriedly came out to greet him with his two cubs. Standing next to Qin Sang, they weed the alchemy iron coupon into the Qinhou Mansion.


    The etiquette is tooplicated. Those who take one step to bow have to bow again after arriving at the ancestral hall. In short, by the time the iron certificate of the alchemy book is ced, it will be dark.


    Shangguan Ge Lao could only read out the imperial edict quickly.


    There were two imperial edicts given to the Qin family this time. One of them made Qin Sang very happy, and it was the imperial edict that officially conferred Gu Jinli as Madam Hou.


    "Qin Mu and Qin Gu, ept the order!" Qin Sang epted the order happily, and his smile dazzled Mr. Shangguan Ge''s eyes.


    Hey, it seems that the Marquis of Qin doesnt hate His Majesty very much. It seems that what he said will not be disloyal to Da Chu first is true.

 Chapter 2489: Razed to the ground [Thank you for your monthly votes]

    Chapter 2489: Razed to the ground [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    Chapter 2489: Razed to the Ground [Thank you for your monthly votes]


    If this is true, it will be a blessing to all people and a blessing to the northwest.


    Although Shangguange Lao is not optimistic about Dachu, he does not want another chaos in the northwest...Qin Mu has too many troops under his control. He is willing to settle down and guard the border in the northwest, which is beneficial to everyone.


    Lao Shangguan Ge suppressed his thoughts and shouted: "Give me books, seals, jade, and clothes!"


    When the nobledies of Da Chu were enthroned, they would have edicts, small seals, jade articles, and uniforms from head to toe. These things were also brought with them and presented to them one by one by the apanying officials of the Ministry of Rites.


    In order to receive these things, Gu Jinli knelt several times. By the time it was all over, the sky was already dark.


    However, the entire Qinhou Mansion was brightly lit, and Qin Sang stood beside Gu Jinli throughout the whole process, with a proud smile on his face... The honor he wanted to give Xiaoyu finally came true today.


    Ouch, cool, cool, cool, want it! Eng saw that Gu Jinli had gotten a lot of strange things, and wanted to rush over to ask for them. After being stopped by Nurse Hong, he was very angry and started to take a deep breath...


    Er Wolf, be good, dont cry. Daddy will carry you to find your mother. Qin Sang already knew the signs before this cub started crying. When he saw him taking a deep breath, he hurriedly stopped him.


    After hearing this, Nurse Hong let the two wolves go.


    Haha, pinch! After the second wolf was able to move, he happily ran towards Qin Sang, but stopped halfway and shouted to the big wolf in Nanny Lins arms: Brother, brother.


    Come and see your mother''s things.


    Put down the big wolf. Qin Sang ordered.


    Yes. Nurse Lin quickly put the big wolf down.


    "Ha~" The big wolf was very happy and walked towards his younger brother. The two little guys held hands and pounced on Qin Sang.


    With amazing arm strength, Qin Sang picked up the two children and walked towards Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli gave them a small seal that was more resistant to falling.


    Ouch, ouch, brother! The second wolf took the small seal and tossed it to each other like a rag bag.


    It''s just that the little guy didn''t throw it urately and the big wolf didn''t catch it. There was a snap and the little seal fell to the ground.


    Gu Jinli picked it up and continued to y with them.


    Shangguan Ge Lao saw the veins on his forehead... It''s a good thing that Your Majesty didn''t see it, otherwise he would have been really angry. This is Madam Hou''s seal, and you actually gave it to your children to y with.


    And the Marquis of Qin, what kind of child are you holding? A manly man would care for his grandchildren but not his children, do you understand? !


    But looking at it, I feel that such a happy and happy family is very enviable...Forget it, I am too tired from the journey, so I wont worry about it with them.


    but


    "Marquis of Qin, I have something to ask in detail. Pleasee and speak, Marquis of Qin." Shangguan Ge said.


    "Sure." Qin Sang nodded in agreement and said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu will take the two children back first. I will go home soon."


    Okay. Gu Jinli responded and coaxed Eng with Qin Sang for a few words before the little guy was willing to let go of his father.


    Pinch, Dudu, rice rice! Eng raised his head and told his father that he wasing back for dinner because he was hungry.


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Okay, daddy will be back soon to have dinner with you. Both the big wolf and the two wolves must be good."


    After saying that, he touched the heads of the two little guys, nced at Gu Jinli, and took Mr. Shangguan Ge to the study to talk.


    As soon as he entered the study, Mr. Shangguange asked: "Qin Hou, why are you doing disaster prevention here? Where did the news about the earthquake in the near futuree from? This kind of news should not be taken lightly, let alone disaster prevention. If you do it easily, this is something that will disturb the people''s hearts!"    People are most afraid of disasters. Qin Mu''s aggressive approach to disaster prevention will scare everyone into trouble.


    He asked again: "But the rumor that Rong thieves made in detail, the intention was bad?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "There will be an earthquake in the near future, and it has nothing to do with the bandits."


    He told Mr. Shangguange about the escape of the rats.


    He added: "Mr. Shangguan Ge should know that the escape of rats is one of the precursors of the earthquake. Recently, the scouts came to report that two more rats have escaped near Longshan Mansion. I am afraid that there will be an earth dragon in the near future. . However, if a disaster urs, there will inevitably be casualties and human lives are involved. I can only order all the prefectures in the northwest to take disaster prevention measures in advance. If it is toote, it will be toote."


    It makes sense, but Mr. Shangguange still doesn''t want to believe it.


    He raised his hand and pinched the center of his brow, closed his eyes for a while to calm himself down, and then said: "It''s up to you, but if something happens because of this, and no disaster urs in the end, you have to bear the responsibility yourself."


    There is no disaster, but trouble urs because of the disaster prevention order. The court will definitely not help Qin Sang, but will only take the opportunity to punish him.


    Qin Sang said: "Before giving the order, I have already anticipated the consequences. Mr. Shangguan Ge does not need to worry about these things."


    If he dares to give orders, he will naturally dare to take responsibility.


    After listening to this, Mr. Shangguan Ge didn''t say anything else. He looked at Qin Sang again. Not only did he have sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, he was quite imposing, but he was also very capable. He was kind to his wife and children. He was really a good young man.


    Thinking of my granddaughter again.


    It''s a pity. If Qin Mu hadn''t gotten married yet, he would have shamelessly proposed marriage to Qin Mu for Sister Ya... Sister Ya was already over 20 and she hadn''t gotten engaged yet. He was really worried to death!


    This sister Ya is Zong Zhengya, and Shangguan Ge still doesnt know Zong Zhengs n until now, but Zong Zheng and Wei Er are already nning to take advantage of him.


    As for the matter of King Qingma, Mr. Shangguange did not ask, because when he left the capital with the reward, the secret report that King Qingma was going to take the two counties back to Dachu had not yet been sent to the capital.


    "Shangguange Lao has worked hard all the way. Let''s go to the envoy''s mansion to rest first. If anything happens, we will discuss it tomorrow." Qin Sang hurried back to eat with his wife and children. He called Zhang Zhong and asked him to **** Shangguange Lao and others to the city. The ambassador''s office.


    This is a border town, so a diplomatic residence was specially built to amodate officials who came to negotiate from the capital and envoys issued by the emperor.


    Thank you, Marquis of Qin. Shangguange Lao was really tired, so he followed Zhang Zhong out of the study, and took the officials who were apanying him, as well as the eunuchs and maids in the inner pce, to the envoy''s residence.


    The ambassador''s mansion was well built, and the house where Shangguan Ge lived had a new warm stove, but he didn''t sleep well. He spent the whole night worrying about the possibility of an earthquake.


    The next day, he called Xin Jianjun, Uncle Cao, the old craftsmen from the Ministry of Works, and the old livestock master, and asked them in detail about the earthquake.


    Uncle Cao did not dare to say anything about natural disasters. He only said that if there was a disaster, the Cao family would do their best to provide food and relief.


    Xin Jianjun said: "It is better to believe that the disaster happened than to take any chances. Let''s take disaster prevention measures first. If there is no earthquake in Dachu in a month, we will wait."


    But the old master who raised the livestock said: "I don''t dare to hide it from the adults. I''m afraid this is true. Recently, at night, the animals have been very unstable, and they often break into the fence."


    Animals will only venture into the fence when they sense great danger and are extremely uneasy.


    After hearing this, Shangguange Lao became even more worried and told him: "Continue to guard the livestock camp at night. If cattle, horses and mules break into the fence, report it immediately."


    Yes. The old master agreed.


    In the middle of the night, another break-in urred in the livestock camp outside the city. Arge number of cattle and horses rushed through the guardrail. The soldiers guarding the cattle, horses and mules chased them until dawn before retrieving the animals that had broken through the guardrail and escaped.


    This matter was quickly reported to Mr. Shangguange.


    Shangguan Ges heart sank. It seemed that an earthquake was reallying.


    However, he was wrong. The earthquake was noting, but had alreadye. Justst night, a major earthquake urred in Zhongzhou, the Central ins. Yongtai Mansion, which was built next to Chidao and divided the northwest and northeast, had been destroyed by the earthquake. For level ground!

 Chapter 2490: Birthday couple

    Chapter 2490: Birthday couple


    Chapter 2490 The birthday couple


    Boom, boom, boom!


    At midnight, there were sudden roars in Yongtai Mansion. This was not the sound of thunder, but the sound of houses copsing. Many people were buried in the ruins before they woke up.


    However, there are also people who got up early and survived. Lin Laoba and his wife are such lucky ones.


    He and his wife were night incense collectors. They got up in the middle of the night and went to every house in the city to collect manure. They took it to the government manure pond in the west corner of the city to fertilize thend and keep it for future use.


    But looking at the copsed house, Lin Laoba was shocked, but Lin Laoba''s wife reacted quickly and shouted to him: "The earth dragon has turned over, it''s the earth dragon that has turned over, please knock the pper to tell everyone to escape... go home." , go home quickly to save my mother-inw and the others!"


    Every person who pours night fragrance in the city will carry a bangzi on his back, and he will watch the night to remind everyone of the time, be careful of water leaks, and beware of young people.


    After hearing this, Lin Laoba finally returned to his senses. He banged his pper and shouted: "The earth dragon has turned over. Wake up and run for your life!"


    But just shouted...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The ground shook again, and Lin Laoba was stillme. He fell directly to the ground due to such a jolt.


    With a bang, a brick came from the side and hit Lin Laoba directly on the back of his hand. Blood flowed out immediately, but before he could cry out in pain, something more terrible happened.


    Click!


    A strange sound came from not far from Lin Laoba, and a gap suddenly opened in the ground, winding away into the distance.


    "Mr. Lin!" When Lin Lao''s eighth daughter-inw saw him lying down, she hurriedly ran towards him.


    "Shou Niang, don''te here, the ground is cracked, please leave quickly!" Lin Laoba yelled at her quickly, while he stepped back, away from the crack in the ground.


    But Shou Niang didn''t care, she took a night incense bucket lid and ran over. After using the bucket lid to block the falling gravel, she dragged Lin Laoba and said, "Let''s go home together to save my mother-inw and the others!"


    She finally had a family, and she would not let anything happen to them.


    !


    As they were talking, countless flying stones came. Fortunately, the night incense bucket lid was blocking them, otherwise they would have been killed on the spot.


    The birthday girl has experienced many things, she is quick to adapt, and she is very courageous. She said: "Master, run forward quickly. In front of you is the well in the west of the city. There is an open space where you can hide and you will not be hit by flying rocks!"


    There are densely packed houses on both sides of the ce. The earthquake caused the houses to copse, shaking broken bricks, beams, wooden doors and other things to the middle of the street. If they stayed here, they would be smashed to death.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Lin Laoba responded, and the couple supported him and ran forward risking their lives. Fortunately, they were lucky and escaped to the clearing of the well with only minor injuries.


    As soon as they escaped, they shouted together: "The ground is shaking, get up and run for your life!"


    After shouting several times, some people finally ran out from the houses near the well, but more people were buried in the rubble.


    The people who escaped had never seen such a disaster. They were so shocked that they almost went crazy. They knelt down helplessly and cried: "Oh my God, what happened?"


    Some people ran home again, but when they saw the copsed house, they were forced to stop and cried: "Mom, Dad, little sister,e out quickly!"


    After shouting several times but no family members came out, he ran to grab other people who had escaped: "Help me save my parents and little sister!"


    But the person he grabbed grabbed him instead, crying and begging: "Ahu, Ahu, you are strong, help me to save your aunt and the others... They are trapped by wooden beams, and I can''t move them alone." Move, you have to help Uncle Bang, please!"


    Others are also begging each other to save their own families. Lin Laoba and Shou Niang were also stopped: "Ye Xiangba, go and help my family save people, save my son, and I will give you and your wife one tael of silver as reward!"


    The person who spoke was Shopkeeper Wang. He knew that Lin Laobas family was very poor, so he gave them a lot of money to save his family.


    Keshou Niang said: "Shopkeeper Wang, we have to go home to save our family. You can think of a way on your own. I''m sorry."


    After saying that, he immediately dragged Lin Laoba away and ran towards the thatched alley in the west of the city... The earthquake continued, and the houses along the way were copsing. The couple was knocked to the ground several times, with blood all over their heads and faces. , but the couple did not dare to stop and ran as hard as they could. When they were almost exhausted, they finally returned to Caotou Lane in the west of the city.


    The people living here are poor families with no houses ornd. They can only build thatched houses, so it is nicknamed thatched alley by the people in the city.


    But this time, the Thatched Alley was blessed by poverty. Although the house copsed, no one died. It was just that everyone was frightened and cried one after another. The area was full of crying.


    "Mother-inw, Sijun, Liujun, Xiaoshu, Xiaomei, where are you? Uncle and aunt are back, please respond quickly!" Shouting, the birthdaydy ran to her thatched house and started to move the thatched shed and shack away with her bare hands. Wooden doors and stuff.


    Lin Laoba also came over to move thingsmely.


    After the couple moved for a while, they finally heard a trembling cry: "Woooooo~"


    "It''s Xiaomei, they are still alive, please move!" The birthdaydy was very happy, moving the pieces of the copsed thatched house, her hands were cut to pieces by the broken wood tips, and after carrying it for more than a quarter of an hour, she finally Finally, I moved away the tworge straw sheds that were holding my family down, and saw my family.


    In order to protect the youngest Liujun and Xiaomei, Mrs. Lin was hit by the horizontal pir supporting the straw shed and fainted.


    With trembling hands, the birthdaydy went to feel Mrs. Lin''s breathing. When she saw that she was still breathing, she cried with joy: "Mother-inw is fine!"


    He hugged Xiaomei again and handed it to Lin Laoba: "Mr., catch Xiaomei quickly."


    Having taken away all the children, Mrs. Lin, who is at the bottom, can be saved.


    "Hey." Lin Laoba took Xiaomei andforted him: "Xiaomei, don''t cry. Uncle and aunt are back. It''s okay."


    He went to hug the frightened Liujun again, gritted his teeth, pped the four-year-old baby, and after waking him up, he coaxed: "Liujun is not afraid, it''s okay, uncle and aunt are all here."


    "Wow, uncle, there are monsters moving underground. Liu Jun is scared." Liu Jun was so frightened that hey in Lin Laoba''s arms and cried.


    After hearing this, the birthdaydy hurriedly said: "Six handsome men are not afraid. There are no monsters. It is a dragon. It is a dragon that lives underground. It woke up from sleep and turned over. It''s okay."


    But Liujun was still crying.


    Lin Laoba was going to rescue Mrs. Lin and had no time to coax him, so he had to ask the older Sijun to take care of him and Xiaomei, and he and the birthdaydy carried Mrs. Lin out.


    After seeing a **** **** on the back of Mrs. Lins head, she hurriedly found nt ash to hold her down to stop the bleeding.


    Laoba, Laobas wife,e and help, my son is trapped in the thatched hut! People who lived in the thatched alley came over crying and begged them to help.


    Hey,e right away. Lin Laoba hurried to save people.


    At this time, we had to help each other, and the birthdaydy did not stay any longer, but she told the older Sijun and Xiaoshu: "Sijun, watch your brother and cousin carefully, don''t let the bad guys take them away. Xiaoshu, you Find the food, quilts, and pots in the ruins of our house. These are life-saving things and cannot be thrown away."


    Without food and warmth, even if they did not die due to the earthquake, they would starve to death and freeze to death.

 Chapter 2491: Escape from disaster

    Chapter 2491: Escape from disaster


    Chapter 2491 Escape from Disaster


    Sijun is eight years old and Xiaoshu is seven years old. They are both sensible. The two children nodded and said, "Don''t worry, aunt, we''ve written it down."


    "Good." Shouguang praised them, and then went to see Mrs. Lin. The person who was pinching her fiercely finally woke Mrs. Lin up.


    Mrs. Lin was stunned for a while before she came back to her senses. She screamed in horror several times. Finally, she grabbed Shou Niang''s arm and said, "The earth dragon has turned over, Shou Niang, the earth dragon has turned over!"


    He quickly asked: "Are we still alive? Where are the children?"


    "They are all alive and the children are fine. Don''t worry, mother-inw." Mother-inwforted Mother Lin.


    Before the mother-inw and daughter-inw could say a word, someone who lived in the same Cao Cao Lane came to urge her: "Shou Niang, what are you doing? Come here and help save people, my **** is still buried!"


    Mrs. Lin hurriedly said: "Shou Niang, hurry up and help. Don''t make them anxious at this time, otherwise something will happen."


    Even though they are all acquaintances, a sudden change has urred. Her family members are still alive, but other people''s family members are buried. A jealousy may destroy her poor family.


    He also whispered to the birthday girl: "Protect yourself, save yourself if you can, don''t take risks, you are the most important thing, you know?"


    Mrs. Lin doesnt want her daughter-inw to die trying to save others.


    "Don''t worry, mother-inw, I understand. You are here to guard our home." As the birthdaydy said, she lit a fire to keep her family warm. She then went to the ruins to pull out a hatchet, gave it to Mother Lin, and rushed over. Save others.


    Erdan, oh, mother, youve finally been dug out, but where does it hurt?


    "Oooh, mother, my hands and feet hurt so much." Erdan was knocked down by the earthquake when he was trying to escape. His hands were pressed into the fire for warmth, and his feet were hit by the fallen roof of the thatched shed. arrive.


    Erdan, dont cry, its okay. Mom is here... Come on, please find a doctor to look at my Erdans injuries! Erdans mother yelled, but where can I find a doctor for you at this time?


    "Stop shouting, just stay alive. Youe over first to help save people!" Erdan Daddy shouted: "The whole house in thatched alley has copsed, and many people are buried. If we don''t dig them out quickly, the survivors will be trapped." died!"


    You are so anxious, are your neighbors more important than your own son?


    However, Erdan Niang did not dare to say this, but said: "Come on,e on!"


    They were also afraid that something might happen to their only son, so they asked the birthdaydy to help them carry the Erdan to Sijun and the others to take care of them. After settling their son, they went to rescue the others with the birthdaydy.


    Everyone was busy until dawn, and finally rescued the people in thatched alley.


    "God bless, no one died in our thatched alley!" Mrs. Lin was very happy, but in the next street, many people who lived in the blue-brick houses died, and the cries and calls for help kepting, which was audible. Terrified.


    Lin Laoba said: "Mom, how is the injury on the back of your head?"


    Mrs. Lin: "It''s okay. As long as you don''t touch it, it won''t hurt."


    The birthdaydy was worried and went to see the wound on the back of Mrs. Lins head. After seeing that there was no bleeding and no sand had prated into her head, she finally felt relieved and told Mrs. Lin about the situation.


    Lin Laoba said again: "Mom, Shou Niang and I want to go to the Fuya alley to find Brother Fang... His family lives in a blue brick house. If the house copses, it will be more harmful to people than our thatched house. He is kind to our family, we have to go and see."


    In fact, it was Lin Laoba who saved Fang Tiangui''s mother. Fang Tiangui was a filial son and a yamen servant, so he helped Lin Laoba''s family and found a good piece ofnd for them in Maocao Lane, and also found a ce to pour night fragrance for his family. of work.


    Even though the night incense smells stinky, the job of pouring night incense is very popr, and you cant even do it if you dont have some ideas.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lin eximed and hurriedly urged them: "Then you go quickly, we must rescue the benefactor''s family!"


    He added: "Call Erdan Daddy, Xiaogui, Sanniu, and Daliu together. These people who help the yamen always have their own benefits, and their families will definitely agree."


    Fang Tiangui''s family lived in a Yamen alley, and the houses were connected together. If it copsed, it would be a piece of it. The old man and his wife alone could not save anyone.


    Lin Laoba: "Hey, we know it, let''s call someone." Mrs. Lin also said: "Protect your wife... When disasters arise, those who are evil must be careful."


    After saying that, he gave the birthday girl the hatchet at home.


    The birthday girl hesitated for a while, took the hatchet, wiped her tears, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, mother-inw, we will take care of each other, and we will definitelye back to you in one piece."


    Her life was bought by her mother and Sister Mei Niu, and she will never let anything happen to her again.


    Mr. Gong, lets go. Shou Niang and Lin Laoba left to call Erdan Daddy and the others, and the group rushed to the Yamen alley.


    There were copsed houses all along the way, and there were cries all around. The living people were digging through the rubble to save people, but the copse of the government office was so severe that one of the government offices was almostpletely copsed.


    Yamen alleys were also in ruins, but there were still people alive and working to save their families from injuries.


    Fang Tiangui, his wife and the Fang family''s youngest son are lucky to be alive and are digging through the rubble of their home to save others.


    When Lin Laoba saw them, he shouted happily: "Brother Fang, Sister-inw Fang, you are okay, great!"


    Brother Lin,e and help save people, my mother and Jin Duo are still in the house and havente out! Fang Tiangui cried and greeted them.


    After hearing this, Lin Laoba hurried over to help.


    But the house here is made of blue bricks, and it is too difficult to dig with bare hands. Lin Laoba and a group of people dug out all morning, and only dug out two corpses... Fang Lao Niang and Fang Jinduo were still dead.


    Jinduo, my mothers Jinduo! Sister-inw Fang cried so hard that she fainted when she saw the eldest daughter being beaten to death.


    Too many people died in Yongtai Mansion today. It was lucky for half of the people like the Fang family to survive. The Cao Yamen family and the Hu Yamen family in the same alley all died.


    In the afternoon, Lin Laoba and the others got even worse news. The prefect, Tongzhi, and Tongpan were all smashed to death in their sleep. None of the three officials of the government survived.


    God, how could this happen? What wrong thing have we done? God wants to punish us like this! Erdanniang was scared to death when she heard the bad news.


    Erdan Daddy quickly scolded her: "Shut up, do you want to die if you say such things at this time?"


    What if some evil people use these words to do harm to others?


    Erdan Niang was scolded and did not dare to say anything more, but she cried: "All the adults are dead, what should we do? What can we do if there is no one to take care of us in such a huge disaster?! "


    Erdan Dad said: "The garrison camp outside the city is staying in tents and has not suffered much damage. If something like this happens, General Meng will definitelye to the city to check."


    Erdan Dads guess was correct. That afternoon, General Meng led his soldiers into the city and began to rescue people.


    After the birthday girl heard that the government troops had entered the city, she thought of something bad, so she hurriedly grabbed a handful of ashes, smeared her face dirty, and filled a bamboo tube with some human fat water and hung it around her waist. Just in case.


    It''s less likely to cause trouble if it''s dirty and smelly.


    Mrs. Lin saw it and didn''t say anything... Although the birthday girl didn''t borate, she escaped the famine. It seems that she encountered something bad on the road, which made the birthday girl scared.


    But her son isme, and there are four children to raise at home. Mrs. Lin is also a person who has endured hardships. Before getting married, the birthday girl also said that she was not innocent. It does not mean that she deceived her family. Now there is nothing to pursue.


    "Dad, are we going to live here tonight?" Erdan Niang asked tremblingly, and then said: "There are corpses everywhere in this city, how can we live in it? Let''s just run away. This Yongtai Mansion is too evil. Cant wait any longer!

 Chapter 2492: discover secrets

    Chapter 2492: discover secrets


    Chapter 2492 Discovering the secret


    Erdanniang is not talking nonsense. There was a drought in the northwest that year, and the victims fled. Yongtai Mansion, located near Chidao, was upied by evil people, and almost everyone in the city was wiped out.


    Those wealthy families were the worst affected by the disaster. They lost all their money and food, and even their daughters, granddaughters, and young daughters-inw were taken away.


    After the drought, there was still banditry in this ce for a period of time. It was only when thete Duke Xing led troops to quell the rebellion in the northwest that the banditry in Yongtai Mansion was cleared.


    But its only been a few years, and something happened again.


    The more Erdan Niang thought about it, the more frightened she became. She grabbed Erdan Dad and said, "His father, let''s leave quickly. We really can''t stay in this terrible ce. If we stay here any longer, who knows what will happen?!"


    "Shut up, what are you talking about? Don''t scare yourself." Erdan Daddy yelled and then said: "It''s freezing cold now, where can you run? If you stay in Fucheng, you can still pick up some things for the winter. Save those who are buried again.


    He pointed in the direction of the adjacent street and said: "There are still many injured people buried underground all over the city. You can hear their cries for help when passing by. If we don''t save them and just run away from the disaster ourselves, will we be able to live in peace for the rest of our lives?" ?Arent you afraid that your neighbors will turn into ghosts ande to reason with you?


    Ah, stop talking! Erdan Niang was so frightened that she burst into tears.


    After Erdan Daddy waited for her to cry enough, he enlightened: "Stop crying, stay for a few days and rescue the buried people. After ten days, if the situation gets worse, it will not be toote for us to escape. Now Its true that you cant leaveif a person is buried, he wont die immediately and can live for a while.


    So they had to try their best to save someone. If there were no more calls for help after a few days, it would not be toote for them to flee.


    Erdan Niang is not a hard-hearted person. After hearing this, she cried, but she did not make any more fuss about running away.


    Other neighbors in thatched grassne thought the same way, so from that day forward, the men dug through the rubble to rescue people and find supplies, while the women took care of the injured.


    The birthday girl was smart and reminded everyone: "Let''s dig up the ruins of the medical clinic first. Even if we can''t save the doctor, we can still get some medicinal materials. We need gold sore medicine, medicine to treat wind and cold."


    My eighth daughter-inw is right, lets dig up the ruins of the hospital first!


    A group of people went to the Luo Family Medical Center on Da''an Street. After digging for a long time, they rescued two injured medicine boys. They also dug out several bags of medicinal materials. With the help of the medicine boy, they prepared an iplete dose of golden sore medicine.


    The birthdaydy hurriedly found green bricks, ground the medicinal materials, added water to make a paste, and applied it to the wound on the back of her mother-inw''s head: "Although the effect is not as good as what the doctor prepared, it will definitely be useful. Don''t worry, mother-inw."


    It''s a pity that Dr. Luo and his son are dead. If they were still alive, we would have a doctor avable, and doctors today are the most precious.


    Mrs. Lin was very happy to see her daughter-inw thinking about her so much, but she still said: "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me all the time, worry about yourself more... I don''t know when the earth dragon will move again. The ruins are piled high with bricks. It will copse if you move it, so be careful."


    Mr. Lin experienced an earth dragon turning over when she was a child. The earth dragon may move several times once it moves.


    "Don''t worry, mother-inw, we are all careful outside." The birthdaydy said, got up and handed the remaining mud to Sister-inw Fang: "Sister-inw, you and Xiaowei are also injured. Use the Midas Pills to heal faster. "


    Fang Tiangui''s family was miserable all night. After burying Mrs. Fang and her daughter, they moved here... When a disaster urs, it''s good to have acquaintances living together so they can take care of them.


    Hey, thank you so much, brother and sister. Sister-inw Fang wiped away her tears and gave Yaoer medicine first.


    The birthday girl then gave the medicinal mud to Erdan Niang and the injured people in Maocao Lane. Everyone was very grateful after receiving the medicinal mud.


    After the two medicine boys from the Luo Family Medical Center ate, they also began to treat the injured... However, they were just medicine boys. They even prepared the medicine ording to the prescription. They had no medical skills at all and could only clean and bandage the wounds. As a matter of fact, many people who injured their stomachs and heads died without medical treatment.


    Everyone was very sad and cried countless times a day, but he still continued to save people. General Meng also sent soldiers here to see the situation. He was relieved when he saw that their side was fine. As for supplies and the like, which were more needed elsewhere, he did not give them to them, but he gave them a sentence: "There are some." The citys defenders are here, so you dont have to worry about evildoers!


    With these words, Lin Laoba and the others felt a lot more relieved, but Shou Niang was still afraid and did not dare to sleep too deeply at night.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    "Get up, everyone, get up, the earth dragon has turned over again!" After the birthdaydy noticed the earthquake, she hurriedly woke everyone up.


    "What? The ground is shaking again? Oh my God, run!" Erdan Niang was so frightened that she was fortunately stopped by Erdan Daddy, who said, "It''s a small earthquake. It''s okay. There''s no need to run."


    This house that should have copsed has been copsed, so why run away?


    After hearing this, Erdan Niang didn''t run away, but she didn''t dare to sleep that night. She kept her eyes open until dawn. When she woke up early in the morning, she heard bad news: "The ruins on Yamen Street were knocked down. The families sleeping rough there were buried under the rubble and are all gone. Its so pitiful.


    After hearing this, Erdan Niang became even more frightened, and started making noises to flee the disaster again.


    Erdan Daddy still disagreed and said to wait a few more days.


    But in the next few days, there would be small earthquakes every day. The ruins became more and more solid. There were few people in the city, and many injured and buried people werepletely buried to death and could not be dug out.


    Everyone cried again when they heard the bad news, and that night, there was another rtively big earthquake, which scared everyone to death.


    Erdan Daddy also felt that this ce could no longer stay, so he summoned the people in thatched alley to discuss escaping from the disaster: "It''s been six days, and all the people buried are probably dead, and we can''t save them even if we want to. Now, this small earthquake is getting bigger and bigger, I think we should leave the city first and hide in a rtively open ce, what do you think?"


    The people in Thatched Alley said: We agree that we cant stay in this ce anymore, its too scary.


    The people in thatched alley are all poor. They have nond, houses or shops to tie them up, so they can leave at any time.


    Fang Tiangui''s family didn''t have muchnd. The copsed house was allocated by the Yamen to the Yamen servants to live in. My mother is also dead. There is nothing to worry about. He nodded and agreed: "Okay, let''s leave Yongtai Mansion first. After this ce ispletely stable, if If you want toe back,e back.


    The ground is shaking every day, making it difficult to sleep.


    The medicine boy at the Luo Family Medical Center also said: "Too many people have died here. As time goes by, the corpses will rot and gue will develop. It is better to flee the disaster quickly."


    After hearing this, everyone was frightened to death and said hurriedly: "Yes, yes, as soon as this corpse dies, bad diseases wille out. We have to leave quickly!"


    but


    Fangtian Guidao said: "Before I leave, I want to go to the Yamen alley to pay homage to my colleagues... Too many people were buried. I couldn''t dig them out and bury them. I feel guilty."


    At the end of the sentence, I actually cried.

 Chapter 2493: Dont want to recognize each other

    Chapter 2493: Don''t want to recognize each other


    Chapter 2493 Dont want to recognize each other


    Thinking of those buried people, Erdan Daddy and the others also had red eyes, nodded and said: "Okay, you go, we will also go to the next street to pay homage to those dead neighbors."


    They were all neighbors, people we usually saw every day, but they were gone like this. The more we thought about it, the more ufortable it became, and finally wept loudly.


    The birthday girl cried for a while and asked: "But where are we going to escape?"


    Yongtai Mansion is near Chidao. Go left to the northwest, go to the right to the northeast, and go down to the south.


    Its definitely not possible in the Northeast. The colder we go, the colder we go, we will freeze to death on the road.


    Erdan Niang: "What about the south? The south is good. I heard it''s very rich. I''m sure I won''t starve to death there!"


    But Xiaosuo, the medicine boy of the Luo family, said: "If you want to go to the south, you have to go through the Zhongzhou Capital Commandery Department. The road there is not easy to walk... The people who came to deliver medicine to our medical center said that because of the deduction of military pay, the soldiers there are very poor. They pass by and ask for money, and if they dont pay, they will suffer!


    This is nothing new. It was even worse a few years ago. I heard that people would not even ask you for passing money, but would just pretend to be bandits and rob you.


    Everyone was frightened after hearing this.


    Erdan Niang cried loudly: "Then where should we escape? Are we really going to die trapped in Yongtai Mansion, waiting for the body to rot, let us get sick, and then die together here?!"


    "Go to the northwest!" Fang Tiangui said: "I am on duty in the Yamen and got a lot of news about the northwest. The rebels have been defeated there and it ispletely stable. The new Marquis of Qin is still a good man and attaches great importance to the people. Mrs. Marquis of Qin We can also make medicine, and we have a pharmaceutical workshop. I heard that you can get a lot of medicinal materials for free over there... Because people in the war have to run away a lot, there is a lot of freend. If we go, we might be able to get somend. !


    Xiaosuo, the medicine boy, nodded and said: "Fang Yamen is right. We have also heard that the new Marquis of Qin wees people from all over Dachu to settle in the northwest. With more people, thend will not be left unused. We might have been able to getnd in the past. "


    "Can we getnd? So good, then we have to crawl over even if we have to crawl!" Erdan Niang was so happy that she said to the neighbors in Maocao Lane: "We don''t havend in Yongtai Mansion. If we go to the northwest, we can''t getnd." With a piece ofnd, our life will not be in vain."


    He then said to Erdan''s father: "His father, this is about Erdan''s life. If you dare to stop me again, I will make peace with you and take Erdan to the northwest!"


    "Why are you howling? I didn''t say I disagreed." Erdan Dad said: "Going to the northwest is indeed a good way out... I just hope I won''t fight with the bandits again."


    People from all over Dachu are unwilling to settle in the northwest. The main reason is because of the war and thieves. If a fight breaks out, the family fortune umted throughout their lives will be lost. Who can not be afraid?


    He then said: "Okay, since everyone agrees, let''s go to the northwest."


    Okay! the neighbors cheered and started preparing things.


    To be honest, they really don''tck anything. When they were digging through the ruins to rescue people these days, they dug out a lot of money, food, and quilts, which could support them as far as Daliang Mansion.


    Xiaosuo said: "As long as you enter the northwest boundary and register at the Yamen, you can receive supplies, and then allocate a ce to settle down and farm."


    The northwest is so good now. Everyone is very excited and starts packing their things, nning to leave as soon as dawn.


    But only the birthday girl was not happy and her face was very pale.


    Lin Laoba was very worried when he saw it. He pulled her aside and asked: "Daughter-inw, are you unwilling to go to the northwest? Yes, is there any bad person in the northwest? Don''t be afraid, you are already married. Even if the bad guys in the past want to cause trouble for you, they can''t defeat so many of us, so I will protect you."


    The birthday girl shook her head and said: "No, those evil people are all dead and not in the northwest... I''m just too tired, the cotton-padded jacket on my body was wet with snow, and I''m so cold that I don''t look good."


    There are indeed no evil people from the past in the northwest, and there are some acquaintances, but she doesn''t want to recognize them... She is a person who crawled out of the cesspit, but her old friends are high in the clouds. She doesn''t want to dirty them and bring them trouble. , so even though she knew they were looking for her, she did not go to the Yamen to admit her identity. "Is your cotton-padded jacket wet? Take it off quickly and dry it over the fire, then wear this one." Lin Laoba took off his cotton-padded jacket and wanted to give it to the birthday girl.


    The birthday girl hurriedly stopped him: "No, you are going to the Yamen alley, so you have to dress to keep out the cold. If you are sick, it will dy everyone''s journey... I still have quilts at home, I can just wrap them up in the quilts and bake them to dry." "


    After hearing this, Lin Laoba could only put on his cotton-padded jacket and asked again: "Daughter-inw, are you really okay?"


    The birthdaydy smiled and said, "It''s okay. You can leave quickly. Brother Fang is already waiting impatiently."


    He pushed Lin Laoba away.


    Lin Laoba turned around uneasy and said, "Daughter-inw, please stop packing your things. Have a good rest and pack them again when Ie back."


    Shou Niang: "I know, you go quickly, go early ande back early!"


    Fang Tiangui and Lin Laoba brought some coarse grain pancakes and walked towards the Yamen alley in the dark. They were familiar with this area, so they took a shortcut and arrived in half an hour.


    It''s just that it''s dark all around, and the cold wind is howling non-stop, which is a bit scary.


    Fang Tiangui took out the coarse grain pancakes and ced them in front of the ruins, kowtowing from house to house: "Brother Hu, we are suffering from a disaster now. I can''t bring out anything good. I only have some cold pancakes. Don''t dislike it. You are full. It''s better than Naiheqiao to join a wealthy family and you won''t have to suffer anymore in the next life."


    After saying this, he kowtowed to the ruins with tears in his eyes.


    Lin Laoba also knelt down and kowtowed together.


    They knelt and worshiped all the way from the entrance of the Yamen alley to thest Yamen house. It took a full hour, and they almost froze. When they were about to go back, they suddenly saw a fire... It was someone entering the ruins of the Yamen.


    "It''s sote, who else is there?" Fang Tiangui thought for a moment and said, "Brother Lin, since you are here, let''s go to the Yamen to pay our respects."


    There were also many people buried in the Yamen. Except for three adults who were dug out by the government army, the other Yamen servants and scribes were ignored and continued to be buried.


    Lin Laoba nodded: "Okay, I will listen to Brother Fang."


    The two of them walked towards the light of the fire in the dark. When they were about to reach the light of the fire, Fang Tiangui suddenly stopped, signaled Lin Laoba to be quiet, pulled him, backed away, and hid behind a half-copsed wall. , pointing to the light of the fire for Lin Laoba to see.


    Lin Laoba frowned after looking at it... There were several soldiers in armor in the light of the fire. They were digging through the ruins, but if they looked carefully, they were not rescuing people. Instead, they were putting a corpse into the ruins and stuffing a snake into it. into the mouth of the corpse, and then moved a strange stone and pressed it on the corpse.


    And the corpse was still wearing official uniform... Lin Laoba''s work of pouring night fragrance was done for the Yamen, so he had to go to the Yamen every month to collect wages. He had seen the prefect from a distance. After looking at it for a while, It was recognized that the corpse was wearing the official uniform of a fourth-grade prefect.


    Thats the body of the prefect!


    Wasnt the prefect exhumed and buried in a coffin? How would it appear here? What do these soldiers want to do?

 Chapter 2494: Zhongzhou Xiong Yue

    Chapter 2494: Zhongzhou Xiong Yue


    Chapter 2494 Xiong Yue, Zhongzhou


    Although Lin Laoba didn''t know why they did this, he had an intuition that it was not simple and not a good thing, so he wisely kept his mouth shut and didn''t ask anything.


    It was dark, and there were too many debris in the ruins. Fang Tiangui was worried that he would step on things and make noise when walking, so those people would find out, so he did not dare to move. He asked Lin Laoba to squat down, and the two of them hid behind the broken wall and waited.


    Fortunately, it was cold, and those people were doing something bad, so they withdrew after finishing it.


    Fang Tiangui didn''t dare to move until he saw the light of the torch go away. He patted Lin Laoba on the shoulder and motioned for him to go back.


    Lin Laoba was almost freezing. He squatted for a while before he could move his feet. He followed Fang Tiangui to the entrance of the Yamen alley. After a few steps, he patted Fang Tiangui and pointed at the ruins of the Yamen. "Brother Fang, do we want to move?" Come over and take a look?"


    Fang Tiangui hesitated for a while, finally shook his head, pointed forward and said: "Go back~"


    Those people are government soldiers. No matter what they are doing, it is best for the two of them not to know about it, so as not to get into trouble.


    Lin Laoba listened to Fang Tiangui very much, nodded and followed Fang Tiangui away.


    The two of them were afraid of meeting those government soldiers, so they walked very slowly, thinking that if they did encounter them, they would hide quickly. They walked too fast and rushed in front of them, without even a chance to escape.


    Fortunately they didn''t meet those people.


    Mother Lin, Shou Niang, and Sister Fang had been waiting for them. When they saw that the two came back safely, they brought hot salt water for them to drink.


    Mrs. Lin said: "You are thest toe back. Everyone is asleep. Let''s talk about anything tomorrow. Take the time to get some sleep, so as not to get upte tomorrow and dy everyone''s journey."


    "Hey, I''m going to sleep now." Lin Laoba could only hold back his words, thinking that he would tell the birthday girl about what happened tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, everyone got up and spent an hour making some solid food. But in just this hour, something big happened in the city.


    Uncle Fan from the next street knew that Fang Tiangui lived here, so he came over to ask him: "Yamen Fang, has the body of the prefect been buried?"


    After hearing this, Fang Tiangui felt his heart skip a beat when he thought about what happenedst night. He quickly calmed down and said, "It is true that the burial was put away. I even went to see it that day."


    He was a yamen servant, and it was a big deal to bury the bodies of the three parents. After he learned the news, he wanted to help, but he was not needed. The soldiers did the job, so he stood in the distance and bowed a few times. .


    Oh, Uncle Fan eximed, "That''s really weird. This morning, Mao Liu and a few rtives who lived by the old well wanted to dig some food in the ruins of the Yamen. They actually saw a strange stone tablet. The stone tablet was red. It was white and red, and it was already valuable at first sight. The Maoliu people thought it was jade and were so happy that they wanted to dig up the stone tablet and sell it for money. However, after digging out the stone tablet, they actually saw a corpse under the stone tablet. , that corpse was still wearing official uniform..."


    Uncle Fan took a breath and continued: "Mao Liu and the others were frightened and wanted to pretend that this didn''t happen, but his cousin Zhang Fu said that the body was wearing official uniform. He was afraid that it was a big shot and had to be reported to the government. The soldiers knew it, so they called the soldiers stationed at the city gate. When the soldiers came, they said it was the prefect... When they were about to move the body away and put it into the coffin, a red line crawled out of the prefect''s mouth. of snakes


    "The snake thief was so fierce that he wanted to bite the soldiers, but he was chopped into pieces by the soldiers. However, a piece of bronze fell out of the snake''s belly, and there was a line of small characters engraved on it, which read: "The scene copsed and the hero came out!" "


    He then pulled Fang Tiangui and said, "Do you know which scene is the word? It''s..."


    Uncle Fan raised his hand and pointed to the sky...it was Emperor Jingyuan.


    Fang Tiangui was not a fool. He understood immediately. He was so frightened that he withdrew his hand and shouted: "Uncle Fan, you are confused. You can''t say that. I didn''t hear anything!"


    Understood, he understood, those people who buried corpses in the ruinsst night were actually doing something treacherous!


    The scenery has copsed. Doesnt this mean that the country of Chu has copsed?


    As for who the hero was pointing out, Fang Tiangui didnt know yet, but it didnt take long for him to find out.


    Uncle Fan said dissatisfied: "Fang Yamen, what kind of temper are you getting? I''m here to tell you because I know you well, so that you won''t be ill-informed and something happens." Oh, for his own good?


    I''m afraid I might have benefited from spreading this rumor to those people!


    I have to say that Fang Tiangui is indeed a yamen servant. He is very keen on these things and has seen through Uncle Fan''s tricks.


    At first he was reluctant to part with his job as a yamen servant, but now he just wanted to leave here immediately. He said: "Uncle Fan, we have to go on our way, so I won''t say more to you. Let''s just say goodbye!"


    Thought for a moment, and then gave a kind reminder: "Uncle Fan, this city is dangerous. If you can leave, you should leave quickly."


    Walk?


    Uncle Fan isughing in his heart. He is doing big things now. He may be an official in the future, but he will not follow you to suffer the hardship of escaping from disaster.


    Then he asked hypocritically: "Are you really going to leave? I heard that there was an earthquake in nearby counties and towns, and there is no goodnd within a hundred miles. If you stay in Fucheng, you will be protected by government soldiers. If you leave here, if you encounter bandits , but there is no one to help.


    Fangtian Guidao said: "There are too many corpses here. Xiaosuo said that once the corpses rot, they will get gue. We have children, so it is best to leave here to avoid getting sick."


    The exnation was very reasonable. Uncle Fan didn''t doubt anything. He said some polite words and left in a hurry to go to other campsites to publicize what he just said to the surviving people.


    Soon, many survivors heard the words: When the scenery copses and the ground copses, heroes emerge!


    Bang bang bang, Lin Laoba banged the bang and shouted: "Everyone, let''s get together and get on our way!"


    People from thatched grass alley came here to gather one after another.


    Some acquaintances from the next street and their rtives also came. They said they did not dare to live in the city anymore for fear of catching the gue and wanted to follow them.


    The group gathered together more than 200 people, dragged the injured and injured, and rushed to the city gate together... The earthquake was so great that two sides of the city wall copsed. Now Yongtai Mansion has unimpeded ess.


    The government soldiers camped not far from the city gate and set up roadblocks. When they saw them leaving, they stopped them and asked, "Which family in the city are you from? Where are you going?!"


    Fang Tiangui took out his government badge and household registration, and went up to exin the situation.


    After hearing this, the soldiers carefully checked the token and household registration. After seeing that there was no problem, they asked: "Are you really going to leave? The people from the Zhongzhou Capital Commander''s Department have already arrived. In a few days, arge number of soldiers wille to help us. , if you stay in Yongtai Mansion, your life will not be too bad in the future."


    Fang Tiangui and the others have a lot of strongborers who can stay and serve as soldiers to help fight the war.


    But Fang Tiangui shook his head and repeated what Xiaosuo said: "We have a child here. If he gets sick, I''m afraid he won''t be able to survive it, so it''s better to leave first...brother, please make it easier."


    As he spoke, he gave the soldiers a bag of broken silver: "This is what we scraped together, there are more than two taels."


    The soldiers from the government took the silver bag, weighed it, and did not embarrass them any more: "Okay, I won''t keep you here if I want to leave, but you have to keep your government badge. If you leave, you will no longer be the government servant of Yongtai Mansion. "


    "Yes, I understand. Thank you brother for letting me go." Fang Tiangui said, cupping his fists and saluting.


    The soldiers let them pass.


    Fang Tiangui led a group of people to leave, and after walking for ten miles, he could no longer hold on and copsed to the ground... A hero emerged from the copse of the scene. This hero refers to Xiong Yue, themander of the Zhongzhou capital, Xiong Yue. He is nning a treason!

 Chapter 2495: Encounter soldiers

    Chapter 2495: Encounter soldiers


    Chapter 2495 Encountering soldiers


    "Brother Fang, are you okay, but are you too tired?" Lin Laoba hurriedly came over to support Fang Tiangui, untied the bamboo tube and handed it to Fang Tiangui: "Drink some salt water to build up some strength."


    Fang Tiangui was still confused. After hearing this, he took the bamboo tube and drank a few mouthfuls of ice salt water before he regained consciousness.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Sister-inw Fang came over with Xiao Wei and squatted on the side, looking at him worriedly with tears in her eyes.


    Fang Tiangui said hurriedly: "I''m fine. I just didn''t sleep wellst night. I was on the road so early in the morning that I was a little exhausted."


    Sister-inw Fang didn''t believe it and wanted to ask a few questions in detail, but was interrupted by Fang Tiangui with a wave of her hand: "Let''s go on our way first. We can''t hinder everyone''s schedule."


    Yamen Fang, how are you? Can you still leave? Erdan dad came with three people, one was Wei Xiucai from Fucheng, and the other was an old man and a rich young master from a rich family in Fucheng restaurant.


    This time, only the grandson and grandson were left in the rich family. For the safety of his grandson, the rich old man decided to move to Long''an Prefecture in the northwest and join his old sister.


    Fang Tiangui said: "I can''t walk, I''m really sorry for making you worry."


    Erdan Daddy: Its good if you can walk.


    The rich old man said: "I have a trolley at home, why don''t the yamen servants get on the trolley and ride for a while."


    The mule was smashed to death, leaving only a carriage, which could be pulled by the servants of the family so that he could sit in it and save himself some hardship.


    Fang Tiangui refused: "No, just three carts. Let the old man and the child sit on them. I can go."


    Okay, lets go. The rich man said, and the group started on their way again.


    The further they walked, the more chilled they became. The soldiers were right. The earthquake was so big that all the houses within a hundred miles had almost copsed. They also encountered several cracks on the road, thergest of which was as big as a p. Wide, it looks scary.


    The rich old man said to the big guys: "It''s okay, this area is only affected by the disaster. It will be fine when we go to the next city. Then my family will go to the carriage and horse shop to rent a car so that everyone can sit in the car without having to use their feet." On our way."


    The rich family is quite rich, and he still has enough money to rent a car for everyone, and he said this because he wanted to let everyone know the importance of his family and not to abandon his family at the critical moment.


    Erdan Daddy sped his fists towards the rich old man and said with a smile: "Then we will thank you in advance!"


    The rich old man waved his hand and said with a smile: "Thank you for nothing. We are neighbors and we should help each other."


    They were talking happily, but Fang Tiangui was worried.


    Lin Laoba saw this and was very worried. Finally, when he was sleeping outdoors in the evening, he found an opportunity to ask Fang Tiangui: "Brother Fang, what''s wrong with you? Are you worried about what happenedst night?"


    Fang Tiangui thought that Lin Lao Ba had always been strict with his words and that they had discovered what happenedst night together. He hesitated for a while and told Lin Lao Ba what he had figured out: "Listen to the old man talking about ancient times, and the heroes of the past dynasties thought of soldiers and soldiers. When the emperor fights, he will often use things with strange power and chaos. That''s what those people were doingst night... The scene copses and the hero emerges, which means that the great Chu is about to end and Xiong Yue is about to rise."


    "Xiong Yue is themander of the Zhongzhou capital. When we left this morning, the soldiers said that the soldiers from Zhongzhou wereing to help us. I''m afraid they have already arrived. It should be Xiong Yue who buried the body of the prefectst night. He sent someone to do it... General Meng has probably taken refuge with him. I''m afraid something big is going to happen in Zhongzhou, the Central ins, and the south~"


    At the end of the sentence, Fang Tiangui trembled with fear... Once Xiong Yue raised his troops, he would definitely not only upy Zhongzhou, but also capture the Central ins, use the Central ins to withstand the troops of the Marquis of Qin, and then capture the south to use it as his money and food bag. Then take the capital.


    Lin Laoba was half-understood after hearing this, but he was not stupid. After thinking for a while, he came to his senses and said in shock: "Brother Fang means that Xiong Yue wants to attack the Central ins and the South?"


    Fang Tiangui nodded: "Well, that should be the case. If he only captures Zhongzhou, Xiong Yue will be seeking death. Soldiers and horses from the Central ins, the South, and Zhili will directly surround him and kill him in Zhongzhou. If he wants to seed, he must take the opportunity. upy the Central ins and the south as soon as possible." Lin Laoba said: "Then should we report this matter nearby?"


    Lin Laoba thought this was a bad thing, so he thought he should report it.


    Fang Tiangui sighed: "How to report? This is still the border of Zhongzhou. If he dares to do this, he must have gathered the guards of all the cities in Zhongzhou. If we report the news nearby, we will be asking for death."


    Lin Laoba was so frightened: "What should we do? We can''t let him do evil and harm the people, right?"


    Once a war breaks out, the people will suffer.


    Fang Tiangui said: "We are still in the border of Zhongzhou. For the sake of safety, we can only hide this matter and wait until we get to the Central ins. If themander of the Central ins has not colluded with Xiong Yue, we will report him again, otherwise we will have to flee to Lets talk about the northwest.


    Lin Laoba thought it made sense and nodded: "Yes, yes, yes, we''d better rush to the northwest first. It''s too dangerous here."


    "Don''t tell other people about this, keep it secret for now." Fang Tiangui confessed, and then said: "Go back quickly, we will arouse suspicion if we stay out for too long."


    Hey. Lin Laoba responded, and the two of them came back with two bundles of firewood.


    Today was the first day of traveling. Everyone was quite tired. After heating the dry food over the fire and eating it, they began to allocate people to keep watch, while most of the others went to bed immediately.


    Early the next morning, I got up and continued on my way.


    But Lin Laoba had something hidden in his heart, and his birthdaydy found out about it. She found an opportunity that day and pulled him in for questioning quietly.


    Lin Laoba listened to the birthday girl very much and really wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Moreover, the birthday girl was smarter than him. If he told her the matter, he might have a good countermeasure, so he told her the matter and said: "Brother Fang said Dont tell others, you have to hide it from your wife, but dont tell anyone.


    Shou Niang ignored his words, but dragged him and said, "Let''s go find Brother Fang. We can''t go on this road anymore. We have to take a small road to the northwest."


    Lin Laoba: "Why?"


    Shou Niang said: "If it is as Brother Fang guessed, arge number of troops will rush to the Central ins in the past few days to negotiate with the general in the Central ins. If they meet us on the road, they may kill us in order to keep it secret.


    Huh? Will this happen again?! Lin Laoba was frightened.


    The birthday girl nodded: "I want to pursue a great cause, so I won''t care about our life and death. It''s safest to kill me."


    Lin Laoba: "Okay, I''ll call Brother Fang here. Wife, please don''t go. Go back first and make a fire to boil water and roast dry food."


    "Okay." The birthday girl agreed, and the couple hurriedly went to find Fang Tiangui. Others would have guessed that something serious had happened, so it was better to let the husband go to Fang Tiangui alone first.


    Lin Laoba quickly found Fang Tiangui and told him about the matter.


    After hearing this, Fang Tiangui had no time to me Lin Laoba for telling the birthday girl. He immediately pulled him to find Mr. Fu, Erdan Daddy and Wei Xiucai, and said: "This ce is close to the road and is not very safe. Let''s camp out. Move to the woods.

 Chapter 2496: The unlucky Wu Mang family

    Chapter 2496: The unlucky Wu Mang family


    Chapter 2496 The Unlucky Wu Mang Family


    Wei Xiucai didn''t understand: "The fire has been lit, why do we need to move it? Isn''t this troublesome?"


    Wei Xiucai had a daughter, so Fang Tiangui simply said: "There are many strangers passing by on the roadside. Who knows who is passing by? What if it is a gangster who harms the innocence of the girl''s family?!"


    With one sentence, Wei Xiucai was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Fang Yamen has experience, Mr. Fu, Mr. Chen, let''s move quickly."


    Erdans fathers surname is Chen. This is really a popr surname in Chu. There are people named Chen everywhere.


    Sure, lets move quickly. Erdan Daddy also thought it made sense, so they went over to talk to the big guys and moved the campsite to the woods one mile away from the roadside.


    Fortunately, they moved quickly. At dawn, a thunderous sound of horses running suddenly came from the other side of the road, and Fang Tiangui and the others were awakened.


    The birthdaydy hurried to see the fire. When she saw that the fire in the fire had been extinguished, she felt relieved and pushed Lin Laoba, saying: "You and Brother Fang go and have a look... I heard this sound, I''m afraid there are soldiers crossing the border." , dont get too close when you go to see it, so as not to cause trouble.


    "Hey." Lin Laoba responded, took the hatchet to find Fang Tiangui, and together with the two guys from the rich family, they headed towards the road.


    They went there in disguise, and the passing cavalry was on their way holding torches. Fang Tiangui and the others used the light of the other party''s torches to see clearly that the passing cavalry was indeed a group of soldiers.


    There were about a thousand in number, and there seemed to be some generals apanying them.


    What are these cavalry going to do all night long?


    Lin Laoba and the others were shocked and suspicious. Theyy down in the snow and waited for the cavalry to go far away before they dared to move and rushed back to tell everyone.


    Mr. Fu is a shrewd man. After hearing about this, he remembered the words spread in Yongtai Mansion when he left: "When the scenery copses and the earth copses, heroes emerge. Do you still remember this?"


    The big guy nodded: "Remember."


    Mr. Fu sighed: "If there is a disaster and the troops are sent out, I''m afraid there will be unrest in Chu. Let''s hurry up and go to the northwest... That''s the safest ce now."


    Although they didnt say much, everyone was not stupid. They knew that trouble was most likely to ur after a natural disaster, so they all nodded: The rich man is right, we have to rush to the northwest as soon as possible.


    They were not on the road today and nned to rest for an extra day to avoid running into the group of cavalry in the morning.


    But they were not idle. They chopped a lot of firewood, made a batch of dry food, and boiled a batch of boiling water forter use. They woke up early the next morning, had breakfast, and set off on their way.


    The path of walking, wearing a forest, asionally encountered a small vige, and the house in that vige was shocked a lot.


    I encountered several small earthquakes on the way and was frightened a few times.


    Mrs. Lin wiped her tears and said, "God won''t bless me. This natural disaster is too great."


    The birthday girlforted her: "Don''t be sad, mother-inw, just wait until we get to the northwest."


    Xiaomei also stretched out her little hand to wipe her grandma''s tears: "Don''t cry~"


    Mrs. Lin smiled: "Hey, grandma doesn''t cry anymore, and Xiaomei isn''t afraid."


    She got off the cart again and said, "Shou Niang,e up and sit for a while. My feet are numb from sitting there. Let''s go down and take a walk."


    The birthdaydy knew that Mrs. Lin felt sorry for her, so she did not refuse the kindness. After holding Xiaomei on the cart for more than a quarter of an hour, she put Mrs. Lin on the cart again.


    The group traveled every day for more than half a month. When they arrived at the next city, they saw no more houses that had been shaken by the earthquake.


    Mrs. Lin was very happy. She knelt down and kowtowed to God three times: "God bless me, I have finally reached a safe ce after walking all these days." The rich old man kept his promise and said, "Let''s go to a vige on the outskirts of the city to stay overnight." , have a good meal, Brother Zhi and I will go to the Fucheng Car and Horse Shop early tomorrow morning to rent a car, and we will all drive on the road the day after tomorrow, so it will be much easier."


    The rich young masters name is Fu Xianzhi, a very elegant and elegant name.


    Then he said: "Fang Yamen, Wei Xiucai, Xiao Chen, Xiao Ba, you will alsoe with us tomorrow. You know more about trivial matters than my brother. When the timees, you will teach him and let him learn how to behave." .


    It is quite a person, and the second egg father is happy and admired: "Sess, we will go to rent a car tomorrow, and find a ce to live in the advanced vige."


    The group went to a vige outside the city. After the rich old man gave them a couple of silver, the vige chief let them live in the old house in the vige. However, they had to pay extra for fetching water, which was three cents for a bucket of water.


    The guys agreed and bought grain with the vigers. The rich man also bought three chickens and cooked a coarse-grain chicken porridge, allowing the two hundred people who were traveling with him to have a rare meaty meal together.


    We rented a car and bought medicinal materials on the second day, and continued our journey on the third day.


    Xiong Yue had already rushed outside Jin Dou Mansion with a thousand horsemen, but he asked the cavalry to disguise themselves as passing victims, people returning home, and passing merchants, and enter the city in batches.


    Because there was someone to help them, these people in cavalry disguises were not searched, and their weapons and poisons were kept. They sessfully entered Jindou Mansion, and through the people who responded, they were arranged in a reliable house, waiting for action.


    After Xiong Yue settled down, he immediately said: "Go and ask how the arrangements are over there? We must see someone tomorrow at thetest, and I won''t wait any longer."


    Will take action directly.


    Dont worry, sir, General Mo will go see him right now. With how much the father and son trust him, I will definitely be able to get what I want soon. Lieutenant General Wang said.


    After hearing this, Xiong Yue waved his hand and motioned for him to go quickly, and Vice General Wang bowed and left.


    Soon, in the Central ins garrison camp an hour''s drive away from Jindou Mansion, Wu Chengqi learned the news: "What did you say, Vice Admiral Jin? Themander of Zhongzhou City came to Jindou Mansion in person, but he came to borrow troops from us. Go to disaster relief?"


    The news about the earthquake in Yongtai Mansion and nearby counties and towns has reached Jindou Mansion. Wu Chengqi and his father Wu Po already knew about it, so they sent scouts to Beicang Mansion to deliver a letter to Wu Mang, asking him about themander of the Central ins Capital. Will Si send troops to help Zhongzhou with disaster relief?


    A few years ago, the person who stayed in Jindou Mansion to guard was Wu Mang, because the Central ins Command Envoy was here, and he wanted to be in charge of the headquarters.


    But after Beicang Mansion was dug by the witch army and upied by Luo Ying, Wu Mang was afraid and did not dare to hand over Beicang Mansion to Wu Po and his son. Instead, he dragged his old bones and personally led the troops to guard Beicang Mansion. Cangfu, leaving Wu Po and his son in Jindou Mansion.


    Thinking that if he guards Beicang Mansion, there will definitely be no more mishaps.


    However, Wu Mang still miscalcted. This time, instead of harming the Beicang Mansion, they would directly attack the Jindou Mansion and the Central ins Commander-in-Chief!


    Vice Admiral Jin said: "This should be the case. Scouts from nearby Zhongzhou came to report that the entire city of Yongtai Mansion copsed and many people died. The disaster was too serious. If the bodies are not dug out and burned, they will die once they rot." The gue, I guess, is here to borrow troops from us to do this."


    After hearing this, Wu Chengqi was a little embarrassed: "But my uncle hasn''t replied yet, so we don''t dare to lend him troops and horses."


    Deputy General Jin said: "But Xiong Yue is here in person. We have to go see him here. Otherwise, if he gets angry, our Central ins will also be in danger... The soldiers in Zhongzhou are not good at fighting, and they are much more ruthless than us."


    He then suggested: "Master, let''s go see Vice General Wu first and ask him what he wants."


    Wu Po was demoted due to the incident in Beicang Mansion, from the first general to the deputy general.


    Wu Chengqi nodded: "Uncle Jin is right, let''s go, let''s go find my father right now."

 Chapter 2497: death and escape

    Chapter 2497: death and escape


    Chapter 2497 Death and Escape


    Wu Chengqi soon saw Wu Po and told him the matter.


    Wu Po frowned when he heard this: "Why did hee in person? This is against militaryw!"


    .


    Wu Po expressed this concern.


    Wu Chengqi was startled and said hurriedly: "Then we won''t go see him. Deputy Jin, you can go and send him away. Just pretend that he has never been to Jin Dou Mansion and we will not report him."


    Look at how loyal our Wu family is.


    Deputy General Jin choked when he heard this. The idiot father and son had be smarter, but now the arrow was on the string and they had to go. They had to go even if they didn''t!


    He said: "Xiong Yue is themander of the capital, and I am just a deputy general. I don''t have enough weight. If we drive him away, he will hate us in the Central ins... It''s better for Master Wu and Young Master Wu to go there. You are themander of Commander Wu." Rtives are important enough to invite him away."


    He also said: "I also invited Commander Yu and Tongzhi toe with the troops. With him in charge, Xiong Yue would not dare to do anything even if he was angry."


    Speaking of Yu Tongzhi, Vice General Jin was angry. He had been with Wu Mang for many years, cleaning up a lot of messes for Wu Po and his son, but Wu Mang did not promote him to the position ofmander and Tongzhi, but promoted him to someone with the surname Yu!


    So if something happens to the Wu family, it''s not his fault. It''s the Wu family who felt sorry for him first.


    Wu Po and Wu Chengqi listened, thought about it, and after being urged by Vice General Jin, they agreed: "Okay, let''s go see Xiong Yue."


    However, they were afraid of death, so they ordered a hundred soldiers in the camp and took them into the city.


    But their few soldiers and horses were not enough for the dead soldiers around Xiong Yue to practice their swordsmanship.


    An hourter, Wu Po and his son arrived at a house near the government office... It seems that they were really stupid and didn''t let Xiong Yue go to Wu Mansion. If they met in Wu Mansion, Xiong Yue would have a harder time seeding.


    Ke Jin was a confidant of the Wu family, so the two of them trusted him, so they didn''t think much about it and plunged into this trap.


    After entering the house, they soon saw Xiong Yue.


    As his name suggests, Xiong Yue is as strong as a mountain. Whenever he meets him, the Wu family and his son feel oppressed.


    However, Xiong Yue was very polite to them, and the dignifiedmander took the lead in saluting them with sped fists: "Brother Wu, nephew Wu, I am very grateful that you are willing to meet each other."


    These words made Wu Po and his son less afraid, and they started to get mad. When they saw a table of wine and food in the room, they walked directly in and sat down. They pointed at a soldier and said, "Pour the wine."


    "...Yes." Xiaobing hurriedly poured the wine, but he was shocked. Is it so easy to fall for the bait? Dont you wonder if there is poison in this food and wine?


    Xiong Yue heard this with disdain, but when he turned to face Wu Po and his son, he put on a smile and said, "Thank you, Brother Wu, for the honor..."


    Wu Po interrupted Xiong Yue and said, "Brother Xiong, I know why you came to Jindou Mansion, but there is really nothing we can do. After this meal, you should go back to provide disaster relief."


    Hehe, Xiong Yue finallyughed out loud, making Wu Po and his sonugh inexplicably: "What are youughing at?"


    The disaster in Zhongzhou is too severe, are you going crazy with worry?


    Xiong Yue said: "Iughed because you guessed wrongly the purpose of mying."


    Wu Po frowned: "Aren''t you here to borrow troops to provide disaster relief?"


    Xiong Yue: "I came here to talk about soldiers, but it is not to borrow troops to relieve disasters, but to gather troops to attack the guilty emperor." What does it mean?


    This matter was so big that Wu Po and his son did not dare to understand it for a while.


    Bang, Xiong Yue pped his saber on the table and said: "I, Xiong Yue, want to gather the soldiers of Zhongzhou in the Central ins to attack the guilty emperor!"


    Wu Po and his son understood this time. They stood up in fright, pointed at Xiong Yue and said, "You are crazy. How dare you make trouble? Aren''t you afraid of being executed by the nine tribes?!"


    Xiong Yue sneered: "As long as things are done, our Xiong family will be the royal family. Who dares to touch a hair of the Xiong family?"


    Wu Chengqi: Yes, but thats the emperor!


    Xiong Yue: "Your Majesty? He killed Zhongliang, didn''t care about the lives of the victims, and even went to war with Da Rong. He plunged Da Chu into war for five years, with countless soldiers and civilians killed and injured. Is he worthy of being the emperor? He is not worthy. There should be someone who is capable. And I, Xiong Yue, am the capable one!"


    Xiong Yue looked so imposing, and his words were so murderous that Wu Po and his son were so frightened that they could not speak.


    Vice General Jin had not left yet, but came in to persuade: "Master Wu, have you heard of the saying, a hero emerges from a copsedndscape..."


    He told Wu Po and his son about the ''miraculous things'' Xiong Yue had deliberately done in Yongtai Mansion, and added: "Master Wu, Master Wu, Commander Xiong is a real dragon chosen by God, we should help him , and this hard work is not in vain. If it seeds, the Wu family can be the founding prince of the country, and maybe even a king with a different surname... A king with a different surname, dont you want to be?!"


    As soon as the call came down, I thought I could stun the stupid father and son, but unexpectedly, the Wu family father and son said angrily: "Fart, do you think we are fools? Would you believe this kind of pretentious thing? It''s still a mess. Once a hero emerges, even if the Chu Kingdom copses, it wont be your turn to be the new emperor, Xiong Yue. Do you regard the Marquis of Qin as a dead person? Do you think he wont lead his troops to beat you?!


    Xiong Yue was stabbed in a sore spot, so he drew his knife and struck the table. With a click, the knife split the table in half. After calming down the Wu family and his son, he smiled and said, "Emperor Jing Yuan killed Qin Hou''s father. The Qin family and Jing family Emperor Yuan has a blood feud and he will not help Emperor Jing Yuan."


    He lied again: "I have contacted the Marquis of Qin, and he agreed that I would send troops to defeat the guilty emperor and be the new emperor."


    Wu Po and his son were so frightened by the sword that they fell to the ground, but they still didn''t believe it.


    Wu Chengqi said: "Don''t talk nonsense, how could the Marquis of Qin help you? If he really wants to plot rebellion, wouldn''t it be better for him to raise his own army and be the emperor?"


    this?


    That makes sense.


    Deputy General Ke Jin said: "The Qin family has its ancestral training and will not be disloyal to Chu first. Therefore, although the Marquis of Qin deeply hates Emperor Jingyuan, he cannot send troops to attack the guilty emperor first. He can only secretly help Commander Xiong."


    Bah, you still have the nerve to talk, you traitor! Wu Chengqi pointed at him and said, Jin, the Wu family treats you very well, why did you betray the Wu family? Tell me clearly!


    Deputy General Jinughed when he heard this, walked over, and pped Wu Chengqi twice, causing Wu Chengqi to fall to the ground after he had just stood up.


    Wu Po was startled and said angrily: "You surnamed Jin, how dare you hit my son!"


    Bang, Vice General Jin kicked Wu Po in the heart and kicked Wu Po away. He looked at the father and son and sneered: "You two losers, I have wanted to do this to you for a long time...I will be your Wu family''s boss." For so many years, its okay if you dont respect me. That old man Wu Mang didnt promote me to Commander, Commander, and Comrade. Instead, I was promoted to Yu. Since you Wu family are unkind, dont me me for being unjust. Everything is fine. You asked for it!


    "You, you..." Wu Po and his son were angry and frightened, and were speechless for a moment.


    Xiong Yue didn''t want to waste time with them and said directly: "Write a letter to call Wu Mang back and convince him to send troops to help me, otherwise you will die!"


    And Wu Mang will die when hees back...because what Xiong Yue wants is not the help of the Wu family, but to destroy the Wu family and swallow up the troops in the Central ins.

 Chapter 2498: Death and Escape【2】

    Chapter 2498: Death and Escape��2��


    Chapter 2498 Death and Escape2


    die?


    "You, you want to kill us?!" Wu Po and his son were shocked, and Wu Po reminded him: "I am a high-level militarymander, and my uncle is also themander of the Central ins. If you kill us, there will be no turning back."


    Wu Chengqi enlightened Xiong Yui: "Uncle Xiong, calm down. Don''t make irreversible mistakes because of impulse. Think about your family."


    He then promised: "Uncle Xiong, don''t worry. We promise not to tell anyone about your visit here. We will just treat it like a dream and forget about it when we wake up."


    Hehehe, Xiong Yueughed out loud, pointed at Wu Po and his son and said to Vice General Jin: "Wu Mang is also a famous veteran in Chu, how could he raise such two trash?"


    Vice Admiral Jin smiled and said: "My lord, you don''t have to wonder. This is just how the Wu family is. Wu Mang is not good either. He just takes advantage of his age. His military exploits cannot bepared with those of Wei Guogong, Yuan Guogong, and Qin Hou." , in front of these old nobles, he is just a soldier!"


    Wu Po was very angry and said angrily: "My surname is Jin, as a lieutenant general who was promoted by the Wu family, what qualifications do you have tough at the Wu family?!"


    Although the Wu family cannotpare with the Wei Guogong family, it is still very powerful.


    Snapped!


    Wu Po was pped by Vice General Jin and scolded: "Wu Po, you are really stupid. You still don''t understand your situation."


    You have been captured and are prisoners. You have no right to speak here. Do you understand? !


    Xiong Yue was even more hateful than Deputy General Jin. He said, "Vice General Jin, it''s just that pping is too boring, so I chopped off his arm directly to teach him a lesson and let him understand who is in charge here."


    After saying this, he motioned to the dead soldier who was pouring the wine to throw the knife to Deputy General Jin.


    With a bang, the dead man took off his saber and threw it in front of Deputy General Jin. Only then did Wu Po know that Xiong Yue was not joking, he really wanted to chop off his hand!


    "Stop, I am a militarymander of the imperial court, and my uncle is Wu Mang. If you hurt me, he will not let you go!" Wu Po shouted outside again: "Someone,e in quickly and save us!"


    He was calling out to the hundreds of soldiers he had brought.


    However, no soldiers rushed in at all.


    After a while, a few dead soldiers came in. With a bang, they threw a head on the ground. The head grunted a few times and rolled in front of Wu Po and his son.


    Ah ah ah, dad, its Lin Baihu, Lin Baihu was killed by them! After Wu Chengqi recognized the owner of the head, he dragged Wu Po and cried in fear.


    What a useless thing. Deputy General Jin was very disdainful and bent down to pick up the knife on the ground.


    Seeing this, Wu Po hurriedly said: "Stop, stop quickly, if you hurt me, Yu Tongzhi will not let you go."


    Wu Chengqi: "Yes, yes, there are still Yu Tongzhi, Magistrate Dong, and two thousand defenders in Jin Dou''s Mansion. If anything happens to our father and son, they will bring troops to kill you!" "


    Vice General Jin smiled: "Hahaha, you are really stupid. Do you think Commander Xiong should be the only one in the city?"


    Xiong Yue dares to take action, so he is naturally confident that he can deal with Tongzhi.


    But Wu Po and his son misunderstood: "What did you say? Could it be that Yu Tongzhi also betrayed us?!"


    Vice General Jin did not exin and allowed them to misunderstand. He just walked over with a knife and swung it to sh Wu Po.


    Wu Po was still somewhat skilled. He fought back with Deputy General Jin a few times, but was attacked by a dead soldier next to him. Whoosh, he was stabbed in the back. Wu Po fell to the ground in pain.


    Dad! Wu Chengqi hurriedly went to protect his father.


    But he was quickly dragged aside by the dead soldier. The dead soldier pointed at Wu Po and said: "Vice General Jin, please."


    "Thank you, little brother." Vice General Jin smiled, stepped on Wu Po''s left arm, raised the knife and cut off Wu Po''s arm with a click.


    Ah! Wu Po screamed and fainted.


    Dad! Wu Chengqi cried, wanting toe over and see Wu Po, but the dead man refused to let go. Xiong Yue said: "If you don''t want to die, write to your uncle and ask him toe back to Jindou Mansion. Remember not to use official business as an excuse. Write private matters and ask him toe back."


    These two are useless. Wu Mang dare not leave official affairs to them anymore. On official matters, Zi Youyu Tongzhi reports to him.


    Wu Chengqi waspletely frightened. For the sake of his father''s life, he could only agree to write a letter to Wu Mang.


    Vice Admiral Jin said: "Let''s just say that earthquake victims fled to Jindou Mansion. You met a beautiful girl who was a victim of the earthquake. She spoke rudely to others and was stabbed in the side by her fianc. The doctor said she might have hurt her waist. It affects your ability to continue the family lineage."


    Wu Mang was injured in the war in his early years and was unable to have children. Wu Chengqi was the grandson of the Wu family, so he relied on him to marry a wife and continue the Wu family''s prosperity. If you write this, Wu Mang will definitelye back.


    Wu Chengqi could only cry and write at the same time. His tears dripped onto the letter paper and blurred several words. However, this made Wu Chengqi''s "injury" more serious.


    After Wu Chengqi handed the letter to the deceased soldier, he demanded: "After you finish writing, you should quickly find a doctor to bandage my father''s wound. If we don''t stop the bleeding quickly, my father will bleed to death!"


    Yes. Lieutenant General Jin called his two soldiers, stood Wu Chengqi up, and said: When you see Yu Zhu, invite him to the government office for a drink, and dont talk nonsense, otherwise your father will die!


    Wu Chengqi''s face turned pale, and it took him a while toe back to his senses: "Yu Tongzhi is not one of your people, but Magistrate Dong is? He is an official of the imperial court, how dare he do anything rebellious!"


    Vice General Jin smiled and said: "I guessed it right. It seems you are not too stupid."


    But now we know that Magistrate Dong is from Xiong Yue, its toote.


    "Let''s go!" Vice General Jin took the lead to leave the other courtyard, and behind him was arge number of soldiers and horses, all wearing armor from the Central ins Camp, but they were elite soldiers brought by Xiong Yue, and they were all extremely powerful. .


    There is no room for error when ites to killing Tongzhi. Xiong Yue also changed his armor from the Central ins Camp and disguised himself as a soldier to follow.


    Vice General Jin was a confidant of the Wu family. He led so many soldiers around the city without arousing suspicion from others.


    Yu Tongzhi is still working in the yamen of the Capital Command and Envoy... Counties and towns in the Central ins near Zhongzhou are also affected by the disaster. Yu Tongzhi is mobilizing troops, horses, and supplies to provide disaster relief.


    Sir, Master Wu is here. General Zhao Qi came in to report.


    Yu Tongzhi frowned: "It''s dark, what is he doing here?"


    Zhao Zongqi shook his head: "I don''t know. He said he can only tell after seeing you."


    Wu Chengqi often kept things secret like this. Neither Mr. Zhao nor Yu Tongzhi had any suspicion. Yu Tongzhi remembered Wu Mang''s exnation and sighed: "Let him in."


    "Yes." General Zhao Qi took the order and invited Wu Chengqi, Vice General Jin and his party in.


    Deputy General Jin only brought thirty men in, and the other officers were led by Qianhu under hismand, waiting outside... Even if he was a deputy general, he could not bring thousands of soldiers and horses into themand department.


    "Master Wu, why did youe to me?" Yu Tongzhi asked.


    Wu Chengqi: "My father is drinking with Governor Dong, and I want to invite Uncle Yu to have a drink with him."

 Chapter 2499: chance encounter

    Chapter 2499: chance encounter


    Chapter 2499 Chance Encounter


    Yu Tongzhi saw that his voice was trembling, so he raised his head and looked at Wu Chengqi. Seeing that his expression was extremely bad, he asked, "Master Wu, what''s wrong with you? You''re sick. Why are you trembling when you speak?"


    Looking behind Wu Chengqi, there were two soldiers standing very close, as if they were holding Wu Chengqi hostage with knives behind his back.


    Yu Tongzhi immediately became alert and winked at Mr. Zhao.


    Zhao Zongqi was Yu Tongzhis confidant and someone who had been on the battlefield. He immediately understood. He put his hand on the handle of the knife to protect Tongzhi, suddenly drew the knife and sounded the gong next to him.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded loudly, and all the officers and soldiers of the Si Yamen heard the sound and started to move one after another.


    Upon seeing this, Vice General Jin quickly shouted outside: "Come in quickly, the gong sounds and the door is closed. Yu Zhu is going to close the door and kill us!"


    "Vice General Jin, you have indeed rebelled. Come here, capture this traitor!" Yu Tongzhi shouted, dodged, picked up the bow and arrow on the shelf behind him, opened the bow and nocked an arrow, and whoosh, the sharp arrow shot towards Vice General Jin. .


    Vice General Jin hurriedly avoided.


    !


    The sharp arrow pierced the door frame.


    Vice General Jin quickly grabbed Wu Chengqi and threatened Yu Tongzhi: "Yu Zhu, don''t resist, otherwise Wu Chengqi will die, and Wu Po is also in our hands."


    Yu Tongzhi was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Vice General Jin, I know you have always been dissatisfied with me as themander andmander, but if you have any resentment in your heart, just say so. I can demobilize and return to the field and give up my position as themander andmander." Here you go, dont do such a thing that harms the three tribes!


    After hearing this, Vice General Jin was not only ungrateful, but also furious: "Bah, Yu Zhu, who do you think you are, that the general needs your sympathy?"


    He added: "I will tell you that you all have to die today, but when I be a new noble, I will definitely go to your grave and burn paper to tell you the good news."


    New Honor? Yu Tongzhi was shocked: How dare you, Vice General Jin, to conspire against you? How dare you, a small lieutenant, with no wealth or soldiers, to conspire against you?!


    Vice General Jin smiled, pointed at the dead soldiers beside him and said, "These are the men sent by Commander Xiong. Is his skill enough to kick Emperor Jingyuan off the throne?"


    Yu Tongzhi sneered: "It turns out that Xiong Yue wants to cause rebellion, but he can''t even support the soldiers of Zhongzhou. How can he get the money to raise an army and pursue a great cause?!"


    Vice General Jin smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. There are people who are dissatisfied with Da Chu who will provide him with gold and silver."


    Yu Tongzhi understood: "The people behind him are from a wealthy family!"


    After hearing this, Wu Chengqi thought of Magistrate Dong and shouted: "Prefect Dong is a son of a wealthy family. He has taken refuge in Xiong Yue. Those who support Xiong Yue''s rebellion must be a wealthy family!"


    Prefect Dong also rebelled! Yu Tongzhi was shocked. In such a cold weather, cold sweat broke out on his back.


    Vice General Jin: "That''s right, so you''d better put down your arms and surrender."


    Yu Tongzhi thought about surrendering, saving his life for the time being, and mediating with them for a while so that he could report the news to Wu Mang, but he knew Deputy General Jin too well. With this viin with a grudge, he would be killed immediately if he put down his weapon. , is to greet General Zhao: "Capture Vice General Jin, set fire to report, and let the soldiers from the camp outside the city enter the city to quell the chaos!"


    Yes! Mr. Zhao struck the gong and began to convey Yu Tongzhis order.


    Vice General Jin was extremely angry: "Someone who doesn''t know good and eviles and kills Yu Zhu. Whoever kills Yu Zhu can get his hands on his wife!"


    He actually took Mrs. Yu as a lucky draw.


    "Shameless dog thief!" Yu Tongzhi was furious and wanted to fight to the death. He led Zhao Zongqi to kill Deputy General Jin.


    Yu Tongzhi is worthy of being Jifengs former lieutenant general. He is a man who has been on the battlefield. He is very skilled and knows how to fight. He only needs a few dodges to attack Lieutenant General Jin directly.


    Deputy General Jin was so frightened that he raised his sword to fight back. The two started fighting. After a few strikes, Deputy General Jin was almost killed by the sword. However, Deputy General Jin was despicable and pulled Wu Chengqi as a shield. Yu Tongzhi missed two blows. A good opportunity to kill the golden lieutenant. Wu Chengqi was very afraid of death and screamed repeatedly, but after all, he was the grandnephew taught by Wu Mang. Although he was afraid, he also fought back. He turned his head and bit Vice Admiral Jin''s nose.


    With a hiss, he bit off Vice General Jin''s nose.


    "Ah, you trash, how dare you bite me!" Deputy General Jin was furious. In a fit of rage, he raised his sword and struck Wu Chengqi.


    With a click, Wu Chengqi''s head was cut off directly to the ground... The third generation of the Wu family, whom Wu Mang had worked hard to educate for more than twenty years, died just like that.


    "Master Wu!" Yu Tongzhi''s eyes were red, and he rushed towards Deputy General Jin like crazy, shing at Deputy General Jin''s head with a knife. However, Xiong Yue''s dead man pulled Deputy General Jin, and Yu Tongzhi only cut off one of his limbs. arm.


    Vice General Jin wailed loudly in pain.


    Xiong Yue was leading his troops to kill the soldiers of the capitalmander in the courtyard. When he heard the sound, he shouted: "Shout quickly!"


    After hearing this, Vice General Jin rushed out and shouted: "Yu Zhu is a soldier belonging to King Tuogu. He wants to kill me and seize the Central ins. All the soldiers go in and kill Yu Zhu. He is our enemy!"


    He shouted with all his strength several times. The soldiers from the Central ins who were fighting with Xiong Yue and others were stunned when they heard this. What''s going on? Who is the enemy?


    However, just as he was stunned, a burst of poisonous arrows came to kill him.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison spread and poisoned all the soldiers from the Central ins who had not taken the antidote. Yu Tongzhi rushed out to kill Deputy General Jin, but was also injured by the poison and fell to the ground.


    Xiong Yue''s soldier was very alert and immediately snatched the broadsword from Deputy General Jin''s hand. He stabbed Tongzhi on the back with the knife,pletely pinning Yu Tongzhi to the spot and making him unable to fight back.


    "Sir!" Zhao Zongqi wanted to rush over to save people, but he rushed for a few steps and then stopped... He couldn''t save Yu Tongzhi, and he couldn''t break out of the siege. For the current n, all he could do was report the news.


    He turned around and rushed back into the house, found pine oil, sprinkled it inside the house, and started to light a fire.


    Vice General Wang shouted: "Set an arrow to kill him, but don''t let him set fire to report the news!"


    Swish swish!


    A hail of poisonous arrows entered the house. Mr. Zhao was shot into a hedgehog, but he tried his best to crawl to the desk. After shouting, he jumped up a little and knocked down the oilmp on the table with one palm.


    Boom!


    The oilmp ignited the pine oil, and the house was on fire.


    Deputy General Wang hurriedly led people in to put out the fire, but many books in the room were covered with pine oil. Deputy General Wang and the others were unable to put out the fire. Soon, half of the house was on fire.


    Vice General Wang: Bring water and put out the fire!


    Yu Tongzhiughed when he heard this. This ce was some distance from the well. When the water came, others would also see the light of the fire.


    And he also knew that he was bound to die, so he looked at Xiong Yue and said: "There is no help for the unjust, Xiong Yue, if you want to achieve great sess...you must treat the people well, especially other people''s family members."


    He was afraid that his wife would really be bullied by the dead soldiers, so he said these words before he died, hoping to use these words to save his wife.


    After Xiong Yue looked at him coldly for a while, he stepped on his head and walked towards the house, exining: "Give me the order, Yu Zhu is a ruthless thief who wants to take advantage of Wu Mang''s absence in Jindou Mansion to kill Wu Po and his son and seize it. The strength of the Central ins troops was discovered by Vice General Jin, and he led the troops to kill them in the Yamen of the Commander''s Office. From today on, the Commander''s Office of the Central ins City will be temporarily led by Vice General Jin."


    Yes! Gao Qianhu, a confidant, hurried to the city to spread the news.


    Vice General Jin endured the severe pain of his broken arm and smiled at Xiong Yue: "General, I would like to thank you for your promotion."

 Chapter 2500: Ask for help

    Chapter 2500: Ask for help


    Chapter 2500 Asking for help


    Xiong Yue said nothing, staring at the burning house and watching the fire spread.


    Herees the water! Deputy General Wang and the others finally fetched water. Hundreds of buckets of water were poured into the house, and it took more than two-quarters of an hour to put out the fire.


    "Go in and look for the seals. You must find two seals!" Vice General Wang led his troops into the half-burned house and began to look for the seals. However, after rummaging for a long time, he only found therge seal of themander Tongzhi, but not themander. Co-print of the Secretary.


    When Wu Mang went to Beicang Mansion, he left the deputy seal of the Commander and Envoy to Yu Tongzhi so that he could handle military affairs here. If there was no such deputy seal on the military affairs documents and only the official seal of the Commander and Envoy Tongzhi, the order would be It would be difficult to execute military orders, and Xiong Yue would not be able to control the troops of the Central ins Command Department as quickly as possible.


    After he couldn''t find the duplicate seal, Vice General Wang could onlye to Xiong Yue, knelt down and said, "Sir, please calm down. It''s the general''s inability to do things well."


    Upon seeing this, Vice General Jin also covered his wound and knelt down to apologize, and said, "Sir, the duplicate seal may be on the Wu family and his son, or it may be hidden in the camp outside the city."


    I think there are only these two ces.


    Ke Xiong Yue said: "Go to Yu Mansion and search the entire Yu Mansion, including people!"


    This is because I suspect that Yu Tongzhi kept the copy of the seal at home.


    Having said that, Xiong Yue left some of his men to sit behind Si Yamen, themander of the Central ins, and personally took the people to Yu Mansion.


    When I arrived at the door, I met Magistrate Dong.


    "Commander Xiong." Magistrate Dong was very respectful to Xiong Yue, treating him as his master and saluting him.


    Xiong Yue looked at him and said, "We must make Yu Tongzhi into a fine work."


    "Yes, I will definitely take care of it." Magistrate Dong responded and started to do this.


    Before Xiong Yue took action, he had already sent troops to surround the Yu Mansion. After hearing the concierge''s report, Mrs. Yu knew that something had happened. When she saw the fire at the Si Yamen, themanding officer, she did not dare to dy any longer and immediately called the police. The younger son disguised himself so that he could take advantage of the chaos and escape at the first opportunity.


    The second young master Yu was only eight years old. He was very scared. He grabbed Mrs. Yu''s hand and cried, "Mom, you can also pretend to be a roughdy and run with me."


    Mrs. Yu shook her head: "Mom can''t leave. I have to stay and ask about the situation. We can''t let anyone wrongly use our family."


    Then he said: "Follow Nanny Xu. Remember, after leaving the city, you will find your brother and ask him to escape with you. Go to Beicang Mansion to find Grandpa Wu Mang. If something happens to him, you go to the northwest and find him." Jifeng and Cong Wenshan, they are your father''s subordinates, and they will definitely help you if they are kind enough."


    Thought for a moment, then added: "If your brother is caught, just leave him alone and escape by yourself, do you understand?"


    The eldest young master is already fifteen years old. He has been training in the camp outside the city during this period. Mrs. Yu is afraid that he has been caught by the soldiers of the camp.


    "I understand, Mom... Mom, you and dad must be safe." Young Master Yu cried and was taken away by Aunt Xu. He walked through the alleys of the mansion and hid in the house where the servants lived, waiting for an opportunity to escape.


    Xiong Yue quickly led people to break open the gate of Yu''s mansion, broke into Mrs. Yu''s yard, and said directly and shamelessly: "What seal did Yu Zhuke give you? Hand it over, otherwise I will let these people take good care of you." Madam Tongzhi!


    "... Shameless!" Mrs. Yu felt like vomiting after hearing this. She didn''t expect these people to be so disgusting, but she wanted to know how Yu Tongzhi was doing, so she suppressed her nausea and asked: "How is my husband? You arrested him. ?


    Xiong Yue smiled: "Catch him? That would be too troublesome. It would be easier to just kill him and find the seal."


    He also said: "If you are wise, please hand over the deputy seal of the Commander-in-Chief of the Capital, and I will let you die innocently. Otherwise, even if you die, the Yu family will beughed at for decades because of you!"


    Since ancient times, women''s innocence has been valued. If a woman in any family suffers from disaster, she will be talked about over and over again for twenty years.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yu cried bitterly. She was not crying about her own situation, but about her colleagues... Her husband-inw was killed by these people!


    Vice General Jin was injured and felt very ufortable. It was obvious that Mrs. Yu was crying. He thought she was scared and took the opportunity to say: "Mrs. Yu, stop crying and quickly hand over the deputy seal of the Commander-in-Chief of the Capital. I will protect you." Save yourself from humiliation.


    "Bah, you traitor, you will not end well if you harm yourrades!" After Mrs. Yu finished this sentence, she looked at Xiong Yue and asked, "Who are you? What if I give you the duplicate seal?" , can you keep me safe?" Xiong Yue said: "I am themander of the capital of Zhongzhou, and now I have control of the military forces in Zhongzhou and Zhongyuan. As long as you obey, I will naturally not embarrass you too much."


    They will just kill you and silence you.


    However, before silencing him, he still had to let his subordinates rx. After all, he had given permission. If he didn''t do it, how could his subordinates work for him?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yu burst into tears and said with gratitude: "It would be great if you just said this. Okay, I''ll go and get a copy of the seal for you right now... But you are not allowed to follow me, or I will smash the copy of the seal!"


    Xiong Yue was angry when he heard this, but thinking that Mrs. Yu was a weak woman and couldn''t do anything great, he nodded in agreement.


    However, he underestimated Mrs. Yu.


    Mrs. Yu didnt enter the house to get the seal at all, but to get some for herself.


    Still locked the door and lit herself in the back room. When Xiong Yue and the others discovered something was wrong and broke in, Mrs. Yu''s whole body was on fire.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire!" Xiong Yue was furious. Did theymit a crime tonight? Why are there fires everywhere?


    Vice General Wang quickly led people to put out the fire.


    But Mrs. Yu was already covered with burns. She endured the sharp pain, looked at Xiong Yue, and sneered and cursed: "You all... will not die well~"


    After saying that, he struggled painfully, and soon he vomited blood and died. From the looks of it, he must have taken poison before lighting the fire.


    Because he was burned so ugly, even if Xiong Yue wanted to humiliate the Yu family, no one was willing to do it. Mrs. Yu was able to maintain her innocence and the reputation of the Yu family.


    Sir, the Yu family also has a young son at home. Vice General Jin reminded.


    Xiong Yue was holding back his anger when he heard the order: "Search for me. If you find the Yu family''s child, chop him down directly without leaving him alive!"


    Yes. Vice General Wang immediately led people to search Yu Mansion.


    They had sufficient manpower and experience. Young Master Yu could not escape, his head was chopped off with a broadsword, and he died in the servant''s room with Nanny Xu.


    But Lieutenant General Wang searched the second young master Yu''s body, but did not find the duplicate seal. They also searched the entire Yu Mansion twice, but still did not find the duplicate seal.


    Im afraid its with the young master. Vice General Wang said.


    Xiong Yue: "Open the city gate, go to the camp outside the city, arrest the eldest son of the Yu family, and torture him to death. We must find out the whereabouts of the deputy seal!"


    "Yes." Vice Admiral Jin endured the pain of breaking his arm and took his people to do it himself.


    But he was really unlucky today. When he arrived at the camp outside the city, the news he received was: "The eldest young master left the camp and returned to the city at Youshi."


    Vice General Jin was shocked and angry: "Go back to the city?!"


    Baihu, who was in charge of the eldest young master Yu, nodded: "Well, he made some skins during this period and said he would send them back to the city to make a fur vest for Mrs. Yu as a gift for the Lantern Festival."


    Vice General Jin broke into a cold sweat after hearing this... It''s over, it''s over. Young Master Yu must have noticed something strange when he returned to the city, so he ran away. If the deputy seal can''t be found in the city or in the camp, then the deputy seal of the Commanding Envoy must be there. On him.


    Vice General Jin shouted: "Search, search the camp, look for the deputy seal!"

 Chapter 2501: Life should not be cut off

    Chapter 2501: Life should not be cut off


    Qiu Baihu was shocked when he heard this and asked quickly: "Vice General Jin, why are you searching the camp? And why is your arm missing? What happened in the city?"


    Vice General Jin''s face turned pale as he was tortured by the severe pain of his broken arm. He had no energy to exin too much and looked at his subordinate Miao Qianhu.


    Miao Qianhu said: "It was Yu Zhu who wanted to take advantage of the natural disaster to start an army to cause chaos. After being discovered by Deputy General Jin, he went on a killing spree in the city. It was only thanks to Deputy General Jin that he led his troops to kill him, so that the military disaster in the city could be quelled. However, Deputy General Jin did not An arm was cut off by Yu Zhu, who also killed Deputy General Wu and Master Wu."


    What!


    Qiu Baihu was shocked, but said: "Why did Yu Tongzhi do this? He is just amander and envoy Tongzhi. Even if he raises an army, he cannot be the emperor?"


    Not everyone is Emperor Jingwu. If you want to be an emperor through military force, you must have the support of countless people and have enough and sustainably increased sources of money, food, and troops. Yu Tongzhi has no such support at all, and Yu Tongzhi has no such support at all. If you weren''t crazy, you wouldn''t be able to do something that was destined to fail.


    Vice Admiral Jin said: "He is a craftsman of the Rong thief... He colluded with Tuo Gude when they were fighting in the northwest. Now that the Rong thief was defeated, Tuo Gude was furious and asked him to start a rebellion and cause great harm to Chu. "


    Qiu Baihu was stunned when he heard this. He felt that Yu Tongzhi couldn''t be careful and there must be some misunderstanding.


    Vice General Ke Jin has already ordered: "Search, search the camp three times for me!"


    Qiu Baihu didn''t want to obey orders, but now Yu Tongzhi has be a "career", Wu Po and his son are dead again, Wu Mang and other generals are far away in Beicang Mansion, and the entire Central insmander Si Daying can only listen to Deputy General Jin. , he could only do as he was told.


    Soon, the entire camp was mobilized and the soldiers searched the camp three times, but nothing was found.


    The duplicate seal was not found. Miao Qianhu came over to report.


    No, no, that seal must be on the young master!


    Send troops to search all the hills near the camp, and search every house in the vige. We must find Yu Mingsheng. Vice General Jin ordered, and then said very viciously: Yu Mingsheng may be a descendant of a soldier, we must catch him!


    These words were so vicious that Qiu Baihu finally couldn''t help but said: "Vice General Jin, is this impossible?"


    He added: "I am one of his households, and I stay with him every day. There is no trace of a soldier or thief on his face."


    The Rong thief has a lot of hair, his forehead and nose arerge and convex, but Yu Mingsheng has the appearance of a Chu person, and his face is more southern, slightly gentle and handsome.


    Vice General Jin''s eyes darkened and he looked at him and said, "Qiu Baihu, are you speaking for the bandits?!"


    Zheng Qianhu was startled and hurriedly scolded Qiu Baihu: "Are you confused, are you still talking about the Yu family at this time? Don''t you know that the best thing for thieves is to lurk? Have you forgotten the disaster in Beicang Mansion?! "


    What happened tonight is very strange, but at this time, they cannot confront Deputy General Jin, otherwise they will only get themselves killed and the officers and soldiers under theirmand will be harmed.


    For the current n, they should first follow Deputy General Jin to protect themselves and the soldiers under theirmand, wait for the opportunity to find another way, and then secretly protect the eldest young master.


    After being scolded, Qiu Baihu reacted wisely, shut up and apologized to Vice General Jin: "I am thest one who is stupid, please punish General Jin."


    Seeing that they had surrendered, Vice General Jin looked a little better and said: "This matter is rted to the fine work of military thieves. It should not be ignored. Search quickly and we must find Yu Mingsheng!"


    "Yes!" Zheng Qianhu responded, and immediately beat the drums to gather troops, and asked the soldiers to go up the mountain and enter the vige overnight to search the eldest young master.


    Vice General Jin had a broken arm. After giving instructions about the search, he finally couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted.


    Military doctors rushed to treat him, and Vice Admiral Jin narrowly escaped with his life. But Wu Po, whose arm was also cut off, died from excessive blood loss in the courtyard next to the government office.


    However, even if they died, Xiong Yue did not let Wu Po and his son go. He asked Deputy General Jin to push their bodies to the city gate and show them to the whole city. He pointed at their bodies and spread rumors. Tongzhi did all kinds of things. Bad things.


    Vice General Jin said: "Common people, Yu Mingsheng is a descendant of a bandit. If you see him, you must catch him, otherwise he will bring bandits and massacre our Jindou Mansion... Think about Beicang back then. Regarding the matter between the Xing''an Prefecture and the Xing''an Prefecture, thieves are cunning and their tactics are everywhere, so you must be careful!"


    He also said: "If there is anyone who knows something and fails to report it, the whole family will be killed!"


    As soon as the phone was smashed down, and two more corpses were ced in front of them, the people were frightened and nodded one after another, saying: "We will definitely help catch Yu Mingsheng!"


    Vice General Jin was then satisfied and wrote another letter in his own handwriting, telling Wu Mang about Yu Tongzhi''s murder of Wu Po and his son, and asking him toe back quickly.


    Hong Yue, on the other hand, began to set up an ambush, and as soon as Wu Mang arrived, he would kill him immediately.


    As long as Wu Mang dies, the only person in charge in the Central ins will be Deputy General Jin. If Dong Zhifu helps, he can use Deputy General Jin to control the entire Central ins military force and pursue great causes.


    From that day onwards, the Jindou Mansion became turbulent. Soldiers and government officials were searching inside and outside the city day and night. The hills near the camp were searched over and over again, but no trace of the eldest young master was found.


    Xiong Yue once thought that Young Master Yu had sessfully escaped from Jin Dou Mansion.


    But Young Master Yu failed to escape. He was worried about his family, so he stayed one more night to get news about his family. However, it was this one-night stay that caused him to lose the best opportunity to escape and was trapped in Jindou. In the mountains of the mansion.


    Xiong Yue also asked Vice General Jin to set up checkpoints at the intersections leading to and from Jin Dou Mansion, and sent heavy troops to guard them. Young Master Yu could not find a chance to leave at all.


    On the tenth day, Master Yu finally decided to take the risk and go down the mountain...If he didn''t go down the mountain and find a chance to escape and report the news, the chaos in Jindou Mansion would probably be even greater.


    He made some guesses and felt that Vice General Jin would definitely think that he was going to Beicang Mansion to report to Wu Mang, so the way to Beicang Mansion would be heavily guarded... After making some predictions, the eldest young master decided to change his route and go to Beicang Mansion. Going northeast, as long as he could leave Jin Dou Mansion, he would have a chance to report on Deputy General Jin.


    Yu Young Master chose the right route. When he was walking northeast, he unexpectedly met some disaster victims on the trail in the mountains.


    The victims saw him and asked: "Young man, you also escaped from Yongtai Mansion? Why are you alone? Is your family gone?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s hard to escape alone. We''re almost like savages. Come on,e on, I still have half a coarse grain pancake here. You can eat it." Mrs. Lin gave half of the pancake to Young Master Yu.


    Young Master Yu quickly took the pancake and stuffed it into his mouth. After tasting the long-lost food, he burst into tears. He was so aggrieved.


    Seeing that he was crying so miserably, Mrs. Lin''s eyes were red and sheforted him: "Young man, please stop crying. This earthquake was too big and many people died... It''s okay, don''t cry anymore. This is a natural disaster and there is nothing we can do about it." Son, just live a good life from now on."


    He thought for a while and then said: "If you don''t mind, just follow us to escape the disaster and go to the northwest."


    It was very pitiful for the child to travel alone. Mrs. Lin wanted to help him.


    "Mrs. Lin, how can you make the decision on your own? You have to discuss this matter with the men before you can decide." Erdan Niang was not happy. She disliked that this young man was too poor and was afraid that she would have to raise a share of food to support him if she took him with her. .

 Chapter 2502: Entrustment and self-explosion of identity

    Chapter 2502: Entrustment and self-explosion of identity


    Chapter 2502 Entrustment and self-explosion of identity


    Look at the way this young man eats pancakes, as if he was reincarnated by a starving ghost. If he were to be taken in, wouldn''t her family have to miss a few mouthfuls of food?


    No, no, she wont agree.


    Mrs. Lin said: "As a human being, we must umte merit. Only when we have more merit, God will bless us... Erdan, don''t worry, the rich old man also wants to umte merit for the rich family, so he will definitely be willing to help this child. The rich family is already rich, no. We will collect money and food to support him."


    The rich family is indeed rich. Not only did they let them ride in the car along the way, but they also paid for them to collect firewood and fetch water every day when they camped.


    Because they had money to make, they went to the mountains to find firewood and met this young man.


    "Mom, who is this person? Come here quickly and don''t get close to him!" Lin Laoba and Shou Niang came back from looking for water. When they saw an unkempt savage standing in front of Mrs. Lin, they were startled and rushed over to protect Mrs. Lin. He pointed the knife at the man and said, "Who are you? Where did youe from?"


    Young Master Yu raised his teary eyes and looked at them: "...the earth dragon turned over. My house was destroyed by the earthquake. I want to go to the northwest to seek refuge with rtives, but I don''t know the way. I wandered in the mountains for two days and I am very hungry. This mother-inw saw I feel sorry for you, so you gave me some pancakes to eat, thank you."


    As he spoke, he cried and bowed to Mrs. Lin.


    He was only fifteen years old, still a half-grown child. When Lin Laoba saw him, he felt sympathy and said: "It turns out that he is also fleeing disaster."


    However, Shouniang was alert and asked him in detail where his home was.


    Young Master Yu has learned to read Dachu maps and knows many ces in the Central ins and Zhongzhou. Because of Yu Tongzhi, he also knows which counties and towns near Yongtai Prefecture were affected by the disaster. It was a small county that suffered from the earthquake disaster. , and gave a false address and name.


    "It turns out you are from Songpo County. We passed by Songpo County when we came here. The disaster there was really serious. Many houses copsed and many people fled." Lin Laoba believed what Master Yu said, He smiled at Shouniang and said, "It seems that everyone is willing to settle in the ce controlled by the Marquis of Qin."


    Shou Niang said: "Ms. sir, don''t say this outside. It will bring trouble to the Marquis of Qin."


    "Yes, yes, I was confused." Lin Laoba hit himself to remind himself not to talk nonsense in the future, and then said to the eldest young master: "Daniu,e with us to meet the other people. If they agree, You juste with us to escape the disaster and go to the northwest...The northwest is very good, with fewer people and morend. If you go to settle here, you can get somend."


    Mr. Yu thought deeply...if he pretended to be a disaster victim and followed these people on the road, he might be able to pass the checkpoint safely, so he agreed: "Okay, thank you Brother Lin, thank you Granny Lin."


    Mrs. Lin said: "No thanks, no thanks. I am helping my family by helping you, and my family''s life will be better in the future."


    The older generation, especially those who have experienced disasters, will always think this way, which makes them feel much better.


    The eldest young master followed Mrs. Lin and the others back to the camp, met with the rich man and the others, and exined the matter.


    The rich old man didn''t believe what the eldest young master said, so he asked: "How can you be the only one escaping from the disaster? You don''t have a household registration, and you don''t even have the necessary things for escaping from the disaster. We are not familiar with Songpo County. You can''t be Are you lying to us?"


    Fang Tiangui didnt believe it either. He was a yamen servant with sharp eyes. He could tell at a nce that this boy was not a child raised by ordinary people. After looking at each other, Erdan Dad asked a few questions about farming.


    Yu Tongzhi didn''t want his children and grandchildren to be poor people, so he took the eldest young master Yu to farm, so the eldest young master Yu answered the question and lied: "Originally, I was fleeing the disaster with my cousin''s family, but some time ago I When I woke up, I found that my cousins family had disappeared, and all my belongings were gone.


    As soon as these words came out, it became a little more credible. It seemed that the child''s rtives disliked him as a burden and abandoned him halfway. Then Young Master Yu started to cry. He originally wanted to pretend to be pitiful and make the rich old man and others trust him, but thinking that his parents and younger brother might have been killed, and the suffering he had suffered in the past ten days, the more he cried, the sadder he became. Finally he burst into tears.


    Mrs. Lin was very distressed and quicklyforted her: "Don''t cry anymore. Once we get to the northwest and thend is divided, life will be better."


    I also begged the rich old man and Fang Tiangui and the others, and finally got them to agree to take the eldest young master in.


    "You can stay, but you can''t do evil things. If you dare to do evil, we won''t arrest you and go to see the officials. We will kill you directly and let you be punished for your evil deeds!" After frightening him, Fang Yamen said: "God Its getting dark, everyone, hurry up and eat something and go to bed, we have to continue our journey tomorrow.


    Okay. Lin Laoba and the others dispersed. After working for half an hour, they ate and went to bed.


    This ce is still a day and a half away from Jindoufu City. Young Master Yu traveled with them, and it only took him a day and a night to learn what happened to the hero of the Jingtao Landfall.


    Combined with what happened in Jin Dou Mansion, we quickly guessed that Vice General Jin was colluding with Xiong Yue, and wanted to help Xiong Yue gather the troops in the Central ins and help Xiong Yue plot rebellion!


    The eldest young master was horrified and rushed to report the news even more urgently, so as to prevent Xiong Yue from starting an army and causing rebellion.


    However, Xiong Yue is really powerful. He set up a checkpoint thirty miles away from Jindou Mansion to strictly check people who enter Jindou Mansion. Young Master Yu also saw an acquaintance in the checkpoint, a soldier who knew him in the camp. .


    Whenever someone is about to enter the checkpoint, the soldier will stare at everyone''s faces and wait until he shakes his head before letting him go... This is arresting him!


    Then he can''t pass. Once he passes, Granny Lin and the others will die.


    "Brother Lin,e here. I have something to tell you about human life." Young Master Yu didn''t wait for Lin Laoba to answer before dragging him out of the car and running towards the woods on the side of the road.


    Seeing this, the birthdaydy hurriedly followed, and saw that Young Master Yu was about to stuff a square object to Lin Laoba, but very quickly, he took the thing back: "I can''t give it to you, both men and women will be searched. If this duplicate seal is found, you will be killed."


    Xiong Yue would rather kill the wrong person than let go, so he called several vige women to search the bodies of women passing by... The eldest young master Yu was only fifteen years old. If he disguised himself as a woman, it would be difficult to be discovered, so women also had to be searched. .


    Go over there and say it. Shouniang knew something was going on, so she rushed over and took the lead to go deeper into the forest.


    Lin Laoba and Mr. Yu hurriedly followed.


    After arriving at the ce, Young Master Yu took the time to talk about the affairs of Jin Dou Mansion.


    Finally, he knelt down and cried out: "Brother Lin, Sister-inw Lin, I know that I have harmed you, but now you are the only one who can help me, otherwise many people will be killed."


    Lin Laoba was shocked, frightened and felt sorry for this young man, and said: "Get up, don''t say such things."


    The birthdaydy was more decisive and agreed directly: "Don''t worry, we will help you report the news. You should leave quickly and continue to hide back in the mountain. Don''t run down the mountain until the reinforcements arrive."


    He called to Lin Laoba again: "Mr., hurry up, we are almost in line. If we are discovered and we run away suddenly, the people at the checkpoint will definitely notice that there is a problem, and we will be finished."


    As he said that, he dragged Lin Laoba out of the forest. Fortunately, he came back quickly and hadn''t caught up with them yet.

 Chapter 2503: Saved Wu Mangs life

    Chapter 2503: Saved Wu Mang''s life


    Chapter 2503 Saved Wu Mangs life


    Lin Laoba and Shou Niang divided their forces again and ran to Fang Tiangui and Erdan Niang and said, "That kid is a thief. He touched some coins from my house and ran away... The money lost was not much, so there is no need to pursue him. To avoid provoking questioning from the checkpoint officers, it will further dy the matter."


    Erdan Niang scolded the eldest young master: "I told you that you can''t keep that big cow, but your mother-inw didn''t listen. You must be at a disadvantage now."


    The birthday girl said with a bitter face: "My family is really being kind this time."


    Erdanniang feltfortable after hearing this, and did not want to attract the attention of the checkpoint officers because of this matter. She did not scold again and only said: "Next time, don''t save people randomly. The more pitiful the person is, the more likely it is." Hes an evil person!


    "Hey, I remember it and will tell my mother-inw." The birthdaydy agreed and left quickly.


    After hearing what Lin Laoba said, Erdan Daddy, Mr. Fu, and Fang Tiangui didnt ask any more questions. They just nodded and said, Okay, we understand. Dont ignore him and continue queuing to pass the checkpoint.


    Although I know that there is a big problem with the young man running away at this time, now is not the time to ask in detail. Let''s pass the level first.


    There were many people, the interrogation was detailed, and people were searched. By the time Lin Laoba and the others arrived, it was already more than a quarter of an hourter. Hundreds of households at the checkpoint personally asked: "Where are you from? Where are you going? What are you going to do? Tell the truth. Speaking of which, if you dare to deceive and conceal, you will be punished with a stick or beheaded!"


    Beheading, beheading, this is too serious. It seems that something big happened in Jin Dou Mansion.


    Mr. Fu, Wei Xiucai, Fang Tiangui, and Erdan Dad came forward and told them that they were victims of the disaster in Yongtai Mansion and wanted to flee to the northwest.


    Hundred households frowned and said dissatisfied: "There are always wars in the northwest, what are you going to do? Just stay and settle in the Central ins."


    This group of people is quiterge, and there are many adult men. If they stay, they can be captured as a source of troops when the army is raised.


    The rich old man smiled and said: "Sir, I have a biological sister who is married in the northwest. After experiencing this catastrophe, I want to spend more time with my blood rtives. Father Erdan and his family are poor people with no house andnd. I heard that there is a lot ofnd in the northwest, so they should go and settle there." After I can divide thend, I decided to go to the northwest with me... Please make it convenient for me."


    Having said that, he handed a banknote to hundreds of households.


    After reading the amount above, the hundred households were quite satisfied. Moreover, their current task was to find Young Master Yu. They had no time to waste time with other passers-by. They waved their hands and said, "Let''s go and search him. No problem." You can get by.


    Thank you, sir! Mr. Fu stuffed silver coins into the soldiers and vige women who searched them, allowing them to sessfullyplete the search and enter Jindou Mansion.


    The guys didn''t dare to stay longer in Jindou Mansion, nor did they dare to go into the city to buy things, so they found a vige to stay and continued their journey the next day.


    When he was about to leave, he was interrogated again. The rich old man stuffed his banknotes again and took out the inspection voucher he had given when he entered the customs yesterday. He was then released.


    It is not easy to leave Jindou Mansion. There is a checkpoint five miles away. The rich old man spent a full five hundred taels of silver notes, plus fifty taels of cash, and also reserved the address of his own sister. , only then did the group of peoplepletely get out of all the levels in Jindou Mansion.


    They felt relieved only after they had traveled another thirty miles by car.


    While camping at night, Mr. Fu and others called Lin Laoba over and said angrily: "Who is that young man? Who did your family save?"


    I did nt dare to roar, for fear of being heard by too many people, attracting unnecessary troubles ... There are about 200 people who are peers, and this matter cannot be made by everyone.


    Lin Laoba was very embarrassed and didn''t dare to say... What the eldest young master said was too big. If he said it out, I''m afraid even the rich old man wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Mr. Fu was very angry and said, "Why are you lowering your head? Tell me quickly."


    Lin Laoba still didn''t dare to say it. Finally, he remembered the birthday girl''s exnation and said: "Master Fu, Wei Xiucai, Brother Fang, Brother Chen, don''t ask. When we get to Beicang Mansion, I will definitely tell you... Now I know Too many, and people will die, Im sorry.


    What?


    After hearing this, the rich old man almost punctured the carriage with the cane in his hand: "I knew that boy was a disaster."


    Wei Xiucai said anxiously: "Needless to say, it must be someone rted to Yu Tongzhi''s family... Mr. Fu, what should we do now?"


    Should we kick Lin Laoba''s family out of the team and let them fend for themselves?


    Fortunately, Wei Xiucai was not a bad person, so he just thought about it and did not say it out loud.


    Mr. Fu was quite sophisticated. He thought for a while and said, "Just pretend you don''t know for now. We''ll talk about it when we get to Beicang Mansion."


    Then he pointed at Lin Lao Ba and said: "Lao Ba, we will treat your family well. Don''t do things that kill everyone, do you understand?!"    **** boy, he has left his sister''s address in the northwest. If If something happens to Lao Lin''s family, his sister''s family will probably suffer too!


    Lin Laoba was overjoyed when he heard this: "Don''t worry, Mr. Rich, I don''t dare to harm anyone. Thank you very much. Thank you very much."


    "Let''s go, let''s go, don''t stay here too long, lest other people traveling with us find out the clues." Mr. Fu didn''t want to see Lin Laoba, so he kicked him out of the car.


    Early the next morning, the group got up and started on their way again.


    After three days of traveling by car, I met a group of soldiers galloping on the road. There was also a carriage in the middle of the group, and it should be a general or something.


    The direction I want to go to is Jindou Mansion.


    The birthday girl was so blessed that she quickly called Lin Laoba: "Hurry, stop them!"


    Lin Laoba was still a little confused, but he always listened to the birthday girl, so he rushed out and stood directly in the middle of the road to stop people.


    Snap, the leader, Lieutenant General Yin, whipped Lin Laoba and said angrily: "Where are you looking for death? Get out of here quickly, don''t dy our journey!"


    Your nephew and great-nephew are both dead. As a result, you vomited blood and fainted. You were about to rush to Jindou Mansion to avenge your nephew and great-nephew. How dare youe out to block the way, looking for death. You dont want to live anymore.


    The birthdaydy has already rushed over and asked: "Master Jun, are you from Beicang Mansion? Is Wu Mang sitting in the car?!"


    Lieutenant General Yin: "You bold bitch, you dare to call our Lord by his name. Do you want to die?!"


    The birthday girl was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "Please let Mr. Wue out to see us. We have something important to tell him... We just came from Jindou Mansion."


    Vice General Yin was very angry, but thinking that they were from Jin Dou Mansion and should know some things about Jin Dou Mansion, he asked: "Have you heard about the affairs of Yu Tongzhi''s family and Vice General Wu''s father and son?"


    Until now, Lieutenant General Yin still cant believe that Yu Tongzhi has rebelled, and he also hopes that Wu Po and his son will not die... Although the two of them have many affairs and are useless, they are blood rtives of the Lord, and the Lord has high hopes for them.


    Shoushou Niang said: "Master Jun, I''m sorry, we won''t talk about the affairs of Jin Dou Mansion until we see Mr. Wu Mang."


    "You woman!" Vice General Yin was furious. Just as he was about to send troops to capture her, Wu Mang was awakened and shouted: "Let theme here."


    He was weak when speaking, and he seemed to be seriously ill.


    The illness was indeed serious. When Shou Niang and Lin Laoba saw Wu Mang, they thought he was going to pass.


    "I am Wu Mang. If you need anything, please tell me." Wu Mang said weakly, lying in the carriage, his face pale.


    Shou Niang: "Are you really Wu Mang? Do you have proof?"


    There were soldiers taking care of Wu Mang in the carriage. He almost beat her up when he heard this, but Wu Mang stopped him: "Show her my token."


    .


    Its true, its really Mr. Wu Mang, themander of the Central ins City! Mr. Fu was excited. He didnt expect to see such a big man in his life.


    Then the birthdaydy believed it, and dictated to Wu Mang what happened to the eldest young master and what he told him.


    Lin Laoba told what the hero of the Jingtan Landfall said and what he and Fang Tiangui saw in Yongtai Mansion.


    When these two things are put together, everything bes clear.


    Poof, Wu Mang was so angry that he vomited another mouthful of blood and shouted in pain: "Xiong Yue, that dog thief, is actually trying to cut off the descendants of my Wu family and destroy the country of Chu... I won''t let him go!"

 Chapter 2504: Another batch of deaths

    Chapter 2504: Another batch of deaths


    Chapter 2504 Another batch of deaths


    Vice Admiral Ke Yin said: "Sir, calm down. We don''t know this couple. What if they lie to us?"


    this?


    It is indeed possible.


    Wu Mang stared at Shou Niang and Lin Laoba with ice-like eyes: "How do you prove that what you said is true? Without evidence, you are unjustly using the court official, and all of you will die!"


    The rich old man was so frightened that he hurriedly asked the birthday girl and his wife: "Does that young man give you any certificate? If so, please show it."


    Then he said to Wu Mang: "Sir, Lin Laoba and his wife are well-known honest people in Yongtai Mansion. They never lie to others. I will use my head on my neck as a guarantee for them."


    Vice General Yin said: "Words are useless, and your life is not worth anything to us. This is about military aircraft, and we must provide conclusive evidence... If it is true, we must immediately mobilize troops to attack Xiong Yue, but if it is false , we led troops to attack Xiong Yue, and by then all the soldiers of our Central ins Command and Envoy Division will be executed, do you understand?!"


    Lin Laoba said: "What we said is true. At that time, Young Master Yu wanted to bring us a seal, but there was a checkpoint in Jindou Mansion, and both men and women had to be searched, so they didn''t dare to give us the stuff. Just let us report the news orally."


    Vice General Yin frowned: "It''s just empty talk. You are so brave!"


    After hearing this, the birthdaydy grabbed Lin Laoba and said, "Mr. sir, let''s go. Anyway, we have already reported the news. We are sorry to the young master. As for whether they believe it or not, it has nothing to do with us."


    Lin Laoba was still kind-hearted and said anxiously: "But Young Master Yu said that Xiong Yue and Vice General Jin might set up an ambush to kill Mr. Wu on the road. If Mr. Wu doesn''t believe us and just run away like this, I''m afraid..."


    Shou Niang sneered: "What''s the matter? They were the ones who insisted on going to Jin Dou Mansion anyway, and it''s their fault to be killed."


    Vice General Yin was very angry: "You woman, no matter what you said, your heart is too vicious!"


    The birthdaydy didn''t say anything, she just sneered and pulled Lin Laoba out of the car.


    The rich old man was so frightened that he was shaking. Lao Ba''s wife was so fearless that she dared to shame the general. He quickly apologized for them: "Master Wu, Vice General Yin, I''m sorry. Lao Ba and his wife are young and ignorant. Dont argue with them.


    Speaking, he subconsciously reached out for the banknotes, and soon stopped... Master Wu and Vice General Yin were not short of money. If he stuffed the banknotes, he would only make the other party feel humiliated and make things worse.


    You disrespectful person! Vice General Yin was very angry and waved his hand for Mr. Fu to get out of the car, while he and Wu Mang were discussing countermeasures in the car.


    However, Shouniang and the others could not leave. They were stopped by the soldiers and stood waiting not far from the carriage.


    Not long after, Vice General Yin came out and called to his confidants: "Ge Qianhu,e here!"


    Yes. Ge Qianhu hurried over.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Wu Mang was carried out of the carriage. A soldier put on Wu Mang''s armor and got on the carriage.


    Ge Qianhu counted more than a hundred soldiers and horses, took out a map, and exined something to them. After another quarter of an hour, Ge Qianhu got on his horse and said to Wu Mang: "Don''t worry, sir, the general will definitely take care of the affairs of Jindou Mansion." Find out."


    Wu Mang was old, and he learned about the tragic death of Wu Po and his son. Now he couldn''t bear to see the young soldiers lose their lives, so he said to Ge Qianhu: "Don''t go into the city, just see if there is an ambush... If you encounter an ambush, don''t fight hard. Run back immediately."


    If there is an ambush, it proves that what Lin Laoba and his wife said is true. If there is no ambush, it means it is false.


    "Yes, my lord, don''t worry. I won''t take any risks. Please take care." Ge Qianhu looked at the g-bearing soldiers: "Raise your lord''s g and set off!"


    With an order given, more than a hundred soldiers galloped on their horses, and the carriages also started moving, running towards Jindou Mansion.


    Vice General Yin said: "Everyone else, go to the mountains and forests on the right and camp nearby!"


    Lin Laoba and his group of 200 people are also going to follow.


    Vice General Yin said: "You have to stay and wait for the result." He also warned: "If you really lie, you will definitely die!"


    After hearing this, other people traveling with us were scared to death, and some people med Lin Laoba and his wife.


    Erdan Niang scolded Shou Niang: "Tell me, are you and your wife sick? Why did you believe what the young man said? Even if what he said is true, you can''t agree to help. Just pretend you didn''t hear it. , its a stranger you met on the way anyway, its okay if you dont help him... Now its fine, I was detained even though I was a good person, the big guy was killed by you!


    Erdan Daddy scolded: "Shut up, you bitch, can''t you just say a few words? If things are really like what Daniel said, can you help me?"


    Erdan Niang is not a bad person. If she encounters such a child in disaster, she will help. But now she is detained by the soldiers, she is afraid and talks a few words.


    Erdan Niang shut up. When she heard other women scolding Shouniang and his wife, she went to scold those people.


    He even pped Shopkeeper Wang''s wife several times: "Wang Luoshi, forget it, you have married three times and you dare to spread rumors about the birthday girl. I can''t beat you to death!"


    Papa, tap, tap, shopkeeper Wangs wife was pped so hard that one of her teeth fell out.


    But she was the stepmother. She had only been married for two years and had not yet given birth. Shopkeeper Wangs son did not help him when he saw her. He evenined to Shopkeeper Wang: Dad, your wife talked nonsense again and was beaten by Erdan Niang. You Just take care of her, if you keep talking like this, our family will be killed by her one day!"


    Hum, old man, I made you insist on marrying Luo Shi because of his good looks. Now you have to suffer.


    Mr. Wang is the only one in the family. Shopkeeper Wang felt sorry for his son, so he had no choice but to tell Mr. Wang Luo.


    After this incident, no one scolded Lin Laoba and his family anymore.


    But everyone is also very scared and anxiously waiting for news from Ge Qianhu and the others.


    At midnight on the fifth day, two scouts covered in blood suddenly came to the camp. They were the people who went to Jindou Mansion with Ge Qianhu.


    Upon seeing this, Lieutenant General Yin knew something was wrong and asked quickly, "How is it?"


    The two scouts galloped back all the way. They were so exhausted that they copsed on the ground, gasping and saying: "Vice-General Jin has rebelled... There are soldiers in Jindou Mansion in Zhongzhou... Ge Qianhu and the others were ambushed and let us go." Order the arrows, but there are soldiers and horses ambushing them in the suburbs, we have to fight them out."


    There were twenty-two soldiers and horses left outside the city, but only two of them escaped.


    The scout grabbed Vice General Yin''s hand again: "Hurry, run away... We have already known about their rebellion, and they will hunt them down, so we must run away quickly!"


    Bang the gong and gather together, set off overnight and rush back to Beicang Mansion! Lieutenant General Yin shouted, and asked the soldiers to pick up two scouts and go to the camp to meet Wu Mang and tell him the matter.


    After hearing this, Wu Mang fainted and died.


    Lieutenant General Yin: "Sir, please save me!"


    Two military doctors hurriedly took their apprentices to give Wu Mang acupuncture... It must be said that Wu Mang could still carry it. He was very old and vomited blood several times, but he did not die and was saved.


    After Wu Mang woke up, he couldn''t stop crying: "...it was me who harmed Ge Xiaozi and the others~"


    Had I believed what Lin Laoba and his wife said at that time, nothing would have happened to Ge Xiaozi and the others.


    Bang bang, Deputy General Yin pped himself twice, knelt down and said: "It''s the fault of the general, it has nothing to do with you, sir. Please take care of yourself, you have to kill Xiong Yue and Deputy General Jin to avenge Deputy General Wu and Yu Tongzhi." !

 Chapter 2505: Encounter and avoid

    Chapter 2505: Encounter and avoid


    Chapter 2505 Meeting and Avoiding


    Wu Mang shook his head and choked with sobs: "It''s not your fault, get up~"


    He also said: "Take all the vigers who are fleeing the disaster and don''t leave them behind~"


    "Yes, the general has already asked them to assemble. No one will be left behind!" Vice General Yin said again, "Sir, please stop talking. You can have a good rest."


    He spoke so softly that he could hardly hear him. If he didn''t rest well, he might not be able to hold on to Beicang Mansion.


    Wu Mang couldnt die yet, so he nodded in agreement.


    Vice General Yin quickly arranged for someone to carry him into the carriage.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The messenger knocked on the gong and shouted: "Fellow folks, hurry up and get in the car. There are pursuersing. We have to escape back to Beicang Mansion. If we are toote, we may be killed by the traitors!"


    These words were so scary that the vigers fleeing the disaster in Yongtai Prefecture cried and packed their things and climbed onto the mule carts.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Hurry up and get in the car.


    "Fang Yamen, please count the number of people quickly. Don''t miss anyone."


    "Yes, it''s time." Fang Tiangui took Erdan Daddy, two guys from the rich family, and the drug boy Xiaosuo to count the number of people fleeing the disaster. After counting them all, he hurriedly reported: "Master Jun, we are all here Get in the car, theres no one left behind, well be leaving soon!


    "Okay." The messenger sounded the gong again to remind: "Everyone get on the carriage and mount up. We will set off in half a quarter of an hour!"


    Shopkeeper Wang''s wife was so frightened. She turned around to get out of the car for convenience. Shopkeeper Wang grabbed her and said, "You are still running around at this time. Do you want your life?"


    Wang shopkeepers wife: But I have a need to urinate.


    Shopkeeper Wang: "Hold it, or you won''te up!"


    Shopkeeper Wangs wife was crying, but she didnt dare to get out of the car.


    Mr. Wang chuckled: "Father, just let her go down. If she is lost, you can marry another one when you get to Beicang Mansion. I heard that there are many beautiful widows there."


    "Shut up, you treacherous son." Shopkeeper Wang found it difficult. He scolded his son and had to hold him tightly, fearing that he would be lost on the way. He also told him: "Don''t talk nonsense when you get to Beicang Mansion. There are so many widows. Those are all tragic things of other people, how can they be told as a joke?!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Everyone, sit down, were about to set off! the messenger shouted. After three calls, the horses stopped and Vice General Yin took the lead and fled to Beicangfu with everyone.


    More than an hourter, Xiong Yue''s pursuers arrived. After finding traces of someone camping nearby, they shouted bad and hurriedly pursued them.


    It only took one day and one night to catch up with Lieutenant General Yin and hispanions.


    Seeing that they were chasing them, Vice General Yin asked Qianhu to **** Wu Mang and Lin Laoba to leave first. He left with three hundred soldiers and horses to fight with the pursuers.


    Fortunately, there were not many pursuers, only more than a hundred people. Lieutenant General Yin was also very capable. He killed them all and told the soldiers: "Search and find their military badges!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers immediately searched the corpse, collected all the military badges on the corpse, and said excitedly: "Vice General Yin, there are more than a dozen military badges from the Zhongzhou Commandery Envoy."


    "Okay, these are the evidences of Xiong Yue''s rebellion!" Vice General Yin was very happy. After taking the military card, he immediately led the soldiers to Beicangfu.


    On the evening of the next day, I caught up with Wu Mang and the others and gave him the military card: "Sir, the evidence isplete this time. Xiong Yue can''t even quibble even if he wants to."


    However, Wu Mang said: "I''m afraid Xiong Yue doesn''t care at all~"


    Even the hero of the Jingduan Landfall made such remarks, and he even dared to kill themander and his colleagues, what else could Xiong Yue be afraid of?


    Xiong Yue has nned this great rebellion.


    Keep on going and get back to Beicangfu as soon as possible~ Wu Mang exined. Without saying a few words, he fell asleep again from exhaustion.


    Deputy General Yin took up the important task and led everyone to Beicangfu.


    Four dayster, we finally arrived at Beicangfu.


    As soon as he arrived at Beicang Prefecture, Wu Mang gave the order: "Pass the order, Xiong Yue has made a rebellion and has captured Jindou Mansion. He is afraid that he will lead troops to attack Beicang Mansion. All the troops in Beicang Mansion will return to the defense to guard the city... the people outside the city." You can go into the city to avoid the disaster." He also said: "Go to the city to find the people from the Eagle Food Gang, borrow a letter eagle from them to report to the Marquis of Qin, and ask him to lead troops to rescue~"


    He was old and sick and could no longer lead troops in battle. He also knew that the soldiers under hismand were not as brave as Xiong Yue''s soldiers and horses, and the only one who could defeat Xiong Yue was the Marquis of Qin.


    Yes. Vice General Yin took the order and went to do it.


    Soon, everyone knew that Xiong Yue of Zhongzhou took advantage of the natural disaster to start a rebellion, seize the gold and fight for the pce, kill Wu Po and his son, and wrongly use Tongzhi.


    Gu Dalin was rushing to provide disaster relief with supplies. After hearing about this in another courtyard, he ran out and happened to stop Wu Mang''s car. After reporting his home, Wu Mang met him in person.


    "Master Wu, is it true that Xiong Yue is causing trouble in Zhongzhou?" Gu Dalin asked.


    Wu Mang nodded: "It''s true..."


    Wu Mang didn''t have much energy anymore, so he asked his soldiers to talk to Gu Dalin on his behalf.


    The soldier asked: "Are you bringing supplies to provide relief? I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave. Xiong Yue has upied Jindou Mansion. You should stay in Beicang Mansion and wait for Qin Hou toe and then go with him."


    Hearing this, Gu Dalin cursed: "This Xiong Yue is taking advantage of the natural disaster to cause trouble. He is really not a thing. I don''t know if he will open a warehouse to provide disaster relief. If he doesn''t provide disaster relief, many victims in that area will die."


    Gu Dalin has experienced disasters and knows that what the victims want most is food. Only with food can they survive.


    The soldier said: "Mr. Gu is kind-hearted. It was Xiong Yue whomitted the crime. The victims cannot me you."


    He said happily: "By the way, a group of victims from Yongtai Prefecture followed us to Beicang Prefecture. If possible, could Mr. Gu give them some supplies to make their lives easier."


    There were many poor people among the people fleeing the disaster. The most valuable things they had were a pot and a hatchet.


    Gu Dalin immediately agreed: "Okay, I will pull a few carts of supplies to themter."


    Wu Mang said: "...You firste with us to find the people from the Eagle Food Gang~"


    This is Mrs. Qin''s n uncle. Luo Ying loves Marquis Qin the most. If Gu Dalines forward, the people of the Eagle Food Gang will immediately agree to use the messenger eagle to help them deliver the message.


    "Sure, I''ll go with you." Gu Dalin got on the carriage and ran with Wu Mang to the Ying Food Gang''s house in the west of the city.


    Lin Laoba and the others haven''t settled down yet, so they can only run along.


    After arriving at the ce, Wu Mang sent his soldiers over and said: "Brother Lin, Sister-inw Lin, you are the ones who have met Young Master Yu. You have to go in with us and exin the situation. If we don''t exin clearly, the people from the Eagle Food Gang may not be willing to help. "


    Although the gangsters have be good people, they are still very vicious, and the evidence must be put in front of them.


    After hearing this, the birthdaydy''s face turned pale immediately, which frightened Lin Laoba: "What''s wrong with you, birthdaydy? Are you sick?"


    Suddenly his face turnedpletely white, it was so scary.


    The birthday girl nodded quickly: "I''ve been in the car for too long, and I feel a little nauseous... Sir, I''m afraid that I will vomitter and make the adults so sick that they won''t go through. You know everything, just tell me."


    She heard a sound, opened the curtain and saw someone, it must be the person in her memory... So she couldn''t get out of the car, she had to die in the car!


    Lin Laoba was very worried after hearing this, and asked the soldier: "Master, my wife will not go over, is that okay?"


    The soldier frowned and said, "Let''s do it."


    Thank you, Master Jun. Lin Laoba begged again: Master Jun, can you find a doctor to look at my daughter-inw? She is sick and needs to take medicine.


    Its verbose, but he loves his wife very much. The soldier agreed: Sure, Ill call a doctor for your wife. You cane with me as soon as possible.


    The gangsters of the Eagle Food Gang are really fierce. If you let them wait too long, they will be beaten!

 Chapter 2506: Never ending

    Chapter 2506: Never ending


    Chapter 2506 There is no end


    The birthdaydy hurriedly said: "My husband, please go quickly, I''m fine."


    Lin Laoba: "Okay, then you have a good rest. I will be back soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was dragged out of the car by the soldiers and hurried to the gate of the house: "Hurry, the adults and the gangsters are waiting inside... Why are you shaking? Don''t be afraid, just tell the truth, and you won''t Someone ate you."


    You said there were ruthless bandits inside, and the thugs were even more ferocious. How could Lin Laoba, a small viger, not be afraid?


    Soon, the soldiers led Lin Laoba into the house.


    The house belongs to Mr. Lu''s family. When Luo Ying and Tuogude fought in the city, Mr. Lu''s family made great efforts, and his youngest son now works with Luo Ying on errands.


    However, before Lin Laoba could say anything more, Mr. Lu agreed to use the letter eagle to help deliver the letter.


    So easy to talk to?


    Wu Mang was shocked.


    Mr. Lu said: "We have received news from Jindou Mansion. Something happened there, and the person who led the troops to Jindou Mansion tomit evil was none other than Xiong Yue."


    Wu Mang was very excited: "Your people...have a letter delivered?"


    The soldiers were afraid that he would make a mistake, so they hurriedly asked for him: "Mr. Lu, what is going on in Jin Dou Mansion? Are Vice General Wu and his son really killed?"


    Mr. Lu looked at Wu Mang and saw that he was about to pass by. He was a little afraid to tell him the truth.


    Wu Mang cried: "You said, I can bear it~"


    Mr. Lu could only nod: "It has indeed been harmed by Xiong Yue."


    As for the corpse being taken to the city gate and left to dry in the sun for a day, he didnt say anything. If he did, Wu Mang would be angry to death.


    Brother, father and mother, all the ancestors of the Wu family, Im sorry for you! Wu Mang cried, his eyes rolled back, and when he saw that he was about to pass, the apanying military doctor hurried over to give him an injection.


    Liu Erjing said hurriedly: "Don''t die, your Wu family has not yet extinct any descendants, your great-nephew has raised a flower fairy in Jintian Mansion, and she is six months pregnant!"


    What? Wu Mang was so excited that he faintedpletely.


    The military doctor looked at Liu Erjing and wanted to scold him, but he didn''t dare. After all, this guy was a gangster and he couldn''t scold him. He could only hold his breath and continue to treat Wu Mang.


    Maybe it was the news that the Wu family had no sessor that made Wu Mang survive. In short, he was not dead. After waking up, he raised his finger and pointed at Liu Erjing and asked tremblingly: "Is it true..."


    Liu Erjing nodded before he could finish his words: "Really, there are people in our Eagle Food Gang in Jintian Mansion who have long known about Wu Chengqi''s raising of flower fairies."


    Originally, I wanted to wait until the critical moment to threaten the Wu family, but I didn''t expect that Wu Chengqi and his son died. Wu Mang looked very pitiful, so he told the matter.


    He added: "Your great-nephew is able to do this. It seems that he is holding back because he has not been able to get married."


    Originally, Wu Chengqi should have gotten married long ago, but things in Beicang Mansion were too big that year, and manydies from famous families were not willing to marry Wu Chengqi. Wu Mang wanted to wait a few years until things calmed down before asking for a daughter from a famous family.


    The third-generation wife of the Wu family must have a good background.


    But Wu Chengqi was young and full of energy and couldn''t hold it back, and he didn''t dare to go to the maid at home because he was punished. Knowing that the flower fairy was beautiful and would cause trouble, he spent a lot of money to raise a flower fairy.


    "God bless you~" Wu Mang cried out, and the military doctor frowned. Liu Erjing couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Stop crying. If you cry to death, you won''t be able to see the Wu family''s great-grandson."


    Yes, yes, I need to take care of myself~ Wu Mang said, but he couldnt help but shed tears.


    Mr. Lu didn''t have time to watch Wu Mang cry, so he said: "Mr. Wu, before reporting the news to the Marquis of Qin, I have to ask you for a word of uracy... The most taboo thing in war is to have one army and twomanders. Only one army, onemander and one order can be done. To defeat the enemy and win, if you want the Marquis of Qin to send troops to attack Xiong Yue, you must let the soldiers in the Central ins obey the Marquis of Qin."


    This right must be earned, otherwise Lord Ying will whip him.


    Wu Mang said: "Get a pen and paper...I will write a military order now...let all the ministries in the Central ins obey the orders of the Marquis of Qin~" He is so ill that he can no longer lead troops to fight, and he has put it aside. After this incident, he will not do it again. As themander of the capital, he would request orders to return home, teach Qi Geer''s posthumous son, and protect thest bloodline of the Wu family.


    Mr. Lu personally brought a pen and paper. Afterying out the paper, he asked Wu Mang to write military orders.


    Wu Mang trembled and finished writing the military order in his own hand. He also wrote three copies. He had no choice but to do so. This military order was too important. If he didn''t write it in his own hand, he was afraid someone would question it.


    He also stamped his official seal, the seal of the Commander-in-Chief of the Central ins Capital, and his private seal, and said: "One copy for the Marquis of Qin, one copy for His Majesty in the capital, and one copy for the generals of each government in the Central ins~"


    After finishing speaking, he rested for a long time before he had the strength to look at Liu Erjing.


    Liu Erjing said: "The brothers of the Eagle Food Gang will protect Hua Xian and her unborn child, Lord Wu, don''t worry."


    Wu Mang: "Take it, take it...Xiong Yuehui has collected the soldiers of Jintian Mansion~"


    Its not safe over there.


    Liu Erjing agreed: "Sure, I will immediately ask the Xingying Eagle to deliver the message and fetch the Flower Fairy."


    Jintian Prefecture, Jindou Prefecture, and Beicang Prefecture are not far from each other. The three prefectures are separated in a triangle shape. The Flower Fairy is also six months pregnant. He has to travel for ten days and nothing will happen.


    Mr. Lu had already written a letter, telling everything about what happened in Jin Dou Mansion and Wu Mang''s request for help and relinquishing power. He then took Wu Mang''s military orders, put them into two small copper tubes, and tied them to the letter. On the eagle''s feet, they sent the things to Longshan Mansion together.


    He used another letter eagle to deliver a message to Jintian Mansion and asked the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang to **** the Flower Fairy over.


    Wu Mang endured watching all this before falling asleep with relief.


    The military doctor said: "Master Wu is too ill and cannot be moved yet. He must rest here for a few days."


    Master Lu agreed and allowed Wu Mang''s soldiers to stay, allowing his generals to enter and exit the mansion freely and see Wu Mang at any time... They had to be allowed to see him, otherwise Wu Mang''s generals would think that the Eagle Food Gang had kidnapped him. , that would be troublesome.


    The soldiers had to take care of Wu Mang, so they nced around and begged Gu Dalin: "Mr. Gu, I can''t spare any time now. Could you please arrange for Brother Lin and the others... Just take them to the military post in the city. Wherever there are more houses, There is a Datongbu where you can live.


    "Sure." Gu Dalin agreed and said to Lin Laoba: "Little brother, let''s go."


    "Hey, thank you, Mr. Gu." Lin Laoba was very happy and followed Gu Dalin out.


    The rich old man was a thief, so he waited at the door of the house with the rich young master, but when he saw only Gu Dalin, he was disappointed: "Where are the adults?"


    I specially brought Zhi Geer to wait here, just to make Zhi Geer familiar with the adults.


    Lin Laoba told the story that Wu Mang was asleep and the adults were busy making arrangements to fight against Xiong Yue.


    After hearing this, Mr. Fu did not dare to disturb the adults, so he could only chat with Gu Dalin. When he learned that he was the n uncle of Mrs. Qin and Gu Tanhua, and also met the Marquis of Qin, his eyes lit up: "Hey, it turns out that He is a rtive of the Marquis of Qin, so disrespectful and disrespectful... This is my grandson, brother Zhi, rich and virtuous Zhi. He has been studying since he was a child, but he didn''t learn well. If you have a chance, please give Gu Tanhua some advice."


    In short, the ttery started. Gu Dalin knew very well how much the old man loved his grandson. After seeing that Fu Xianzhi was doing well, he was not impatient and started chatting with the old man Fu.


    The birthday girl was sitting in the carriage, extremely nervous, for fear that Gu Dalin would see her.


    When they arrived at the military post station, Mrs. Lin also said: "Shou Niang, Mr. Gu wants to send us food and cotton-padded jackets. Erdan Niang and the others said that we have to go and salute them and thank them."


    The birthday girl trembled with fright and said hurriedly: "Mother-inw, my daughter-inw is feeling a little ufortable, so she won''t go over."


    After saying that, he hugged Xiaomei and used her to cover his face: "Xiaomei, my aunt is not feeling well. Can you apany her in first?"


    Xiaomei likes her aunt the most. She nodded her little head and said with a smile: "Okay, Xiaomei will stay with my aunt."

 Chapter 2507: Illness and help

    Chapter 2507: Illness and help


    Chapter 2507 Illness and Help


    The birthday girl smiled and praised: "Our Xiaomei is so good."


    "Ha~" Xiaomei happily nestled in her aunt''s arms after being praised, smiling happily.


    When the birthday girl saw her, her smile deepened.


    Mrs. Lin looked at the birthday girl and saw that although she was smiling, her face was still very bad. Her hands holding Xiaomei were tightened and her body was still shaking a little. She didn''t ask any more questions, just nodded and said: "Okay, then you can hug Xiaomei first." Enter the inn."


    "Thank you, mother-inw." The birthdaydy was very grateful, but she was also afraid that Xiaomei was too small to stop her, so she took a big package and held it in her arms,pletely covering her face, and then slowly got out of the car.


    Mrs. Lin was very sad to see her, thinking that her daughter-inw had met a former evil person in Beicang Mansion and was hiding from the evil person, so she went to help her personally, help her block passers-by, and protect her as she walked to the military post station.


    When Lin Laoba saw his family, he shouted happily: "Mom, Shou Niang,e here quickly and meet Mr. Gu. He knows the Marquis of Qin and said that if we go to settle in Longshan Prefecture, Daming Prefecture or Changhe Prefecture, our family will Everyone can getnd and a house!"


    I originally thought that only one family would be allocated a piece ofnd, but I didn''t expect that it would be allocated on a per-capita basis. Moreover, cassava was being grown in the northwest. I heard that the yield per acre was very high, and those who were willing to grow it would receive financial and food subsidies. However, because many people there were The deserters had died, or they had been massacred by the bandits, leaving many houses empty. If a whole family went there, they could still be allocated houses, which was really great!


    They will also distribute soybean oil to us so that we can have some oil in our stomachs. Lin Laoba was so happy that he ran over to take his family to see Gu Dalin.


    Mrs. Lin said, "Your wife is not feeling well. I''ll send her in first, and then I''ll go see Mr. Guter."


    Shou Niang, are you still feeling ufortable? Just wait, I will ask Mr. Gu right away. He has many connections and must know where the doctor is. Lin Laoba didnt want his wife to suffer, so he hurried to find Gu Dalin.


    Mrs. Lin and Shou Niang took the opportunity to go to the military post station.


    Gu Dalin nced towards them and only saw the backs of the two of them. He didn''t think much about it. When Lin Laoba came to beg for help, he lent Doctor Luo to him.


    The earth dragon turned over, and many people were injured. Doctor Luo from Yuanzi Medicine Company came with Gu Dalin to provide disaster relief and save people. Now he is stranded in Beicang Mansion, with nothing to do, so he happily came to see the birthday girl. .


    But after taking a pulse, Dr. Luo''s heart was heavy... This girl was so young, how could she have suffered such a serious crime? She was afraid that she would never be able to have children in her life.


    "Doctor Luo, how is my wife? Is she okay?" Lin Laoba asked anxiously, and then said: "My wife said before that she felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. Is it motion sickness or cold? We are from Yongtai Mansion, please hurry up. We were hit by a disaster during the Chinese New Year. We lived in the snow for several days and kept traveling, so we suffered a lot from the cold wind."


    Doctor Luo breathed a sigh of relief and did not ask whether she was pregnant. He smiled and said: "It is indeed gastrointestinal difort caused by the cold. I will prescribe her some medicine and she will be fine after taking it slowly."


    but


    Doctor Luo added: "The cold in your wife''s body is too strong. It not only hurts the intestines and stomach, but also umtes cold in the pce. If the conditions at home are good, it is best to take this medicine for about two years to remove all the cold, and then the body can bepletely healed." After getting better, it will be easier to conceive...the medicine is not expensive and doesn''t cost much, you just have to keep taking it and don''t stop taking it."


    Dr. Luo would specifically add thest sentence because he knew that poor people were reluctant to give medicine to their daughter-inw, but the girl''s illness was too serious. If she didn''t take medicine quickly and try to cure it, she would really not be able to get pregnant in this life. , or even the condition worsens and premature death may ur.


    Mrs. Lin said: "Doctor, please prescribe medicine and we will treat it at home!"


    He said it so firmly that Dr. Luo was shocked and looked at Mrs. Lin with admiration...Mother-inw has always disliked her daughter-inw, but this Mrs. Lin was very kind to the birthday girl. Lin Laoba also said: "Please ask Dr. Luo to prescribe medicine. I will definitely watch the birthday girl drink medicine every day... She always had stomachaches before and was afraid of spending money. She kept saying that it was okay. There is no need to waste medicine money and she should keep the money." For reading to the children.


    Doctor Luo was overjoyed and asked, "Do you already have a child?"


    Lin Laoba shook his head and said a little shyly: "Not yet. They are the children of my eldest brother and sister. They are three boys and one girl. Now they live with us."


    After hearing this, Dr. Luo was a little disappointed. If Lin Laoba had a child, the life of the birthday girl would not be too difficult.


    Mrs. Lin seemed to have noticed something and said: "The fourth handsome man and the sixth handsome man are the grandsons of our Lin family. We have two grandsons. As long as we raise them up, we will be worthy of our ancestors."


    As he spoke, tears suddenly fell down and he quickly wiped them away.


    When Dr. Luo saw this, he was a little moved... It seems that Mrs. Lin knew something. Now that she knows, it is really rare that she can still not dislike the birthday girl.


    "Okay, then I will prescribe medicine and I will definitely cure the birthday girl!" Dr. Luo was impressed by Mrs. Lin, and he became motivated and must find a way to cure the birthday girl.


    If he can''t, he will go to Manager Min and Dr. Wu, and they will discuss the prescription together. In short, as long as the Lin family is willing to treat it, they will not give up!


    Doctor Luo prescribed two sets of medicine and said, "One is for internal use and the other is for taking a bath. I will go get the medicine for you."


    Lin Laoba said embarrassedly: "Doctor Luo, I will go with you to get the medicine. I can''t let you make another trip."


    "No, no, you have worked hard all the way, so you should rest first." Dr. Luo packed up the medicine box and said to the birthday girl before leaving: "It''s not a big problem, just take good care of her."


    Say something nice to make the patient feel more at ease, which is good for the treatment.


    Shou Niang knew that Dr. Luo must have discovered her problem, but she didn''t expect that Dr. Luo would hide it for her. She couldn''t help but blushing and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    "Thank you. You are Mr. Wu''s savior. You are honored guests in Beicang Mansion. It is your duty to help you treat your illness with all my heart." Doctor Luo said and left.


    Seeing that Gu Dalin was still in the military post, he pulled Gu Dalin into the carriage and said, "Hurry back to the other courtyard and open a warehouse for me. I want to get some good medicine."


    Gu Dalin was shocked when he heard this and asked quickly: "But Lin Lao''s eighth daughter-inw is dying?"


    Doctor Luo did not answer immediately. Instead, he waited for the carriage to run a distance and then whispered: "It is not easy to die, but he is a very miserable person."


    Doctor Luo knew that Gu Dalin was kind-hearted and not short of money. He wanted Gu Dalin to help the Lin family, so he told the birthday girl''s condition: "I''m afraid something bad happened to her when she was a child, and she suffered from menstruation too early." Personnel affairs, and there were more than one or two people. The stomach was damaged and the treatment was dyed, so it was difficult to get pregnant. But her mother-inw was very good and did not me her. She also helped her hide Lin Laoba... You have a lot of money, so give it She pays for some medicine, and I will waive some of it for her, so she wont have to spend any money on treatment.


    Yuanzi Medicine Store needs to operate. Even if some medical fees can be waived, if the medicinal materials used are too expensive, they cannot be waived.


    After hearing this, Gu Dalin thought of his wife and daughter who had been robbed by evil people. If his wife and daughter were abused by evil people, they would also have a stomachache and be unable to have children... He did not dare to think about it any more and nodded choked with sobs: "Okay, I''ll help. You give that girl good medicine and you must cure her!"

 Chapter 2508: You have to take advantage of this advantage

    Chapter 2508: You have to take advantage of this advantage


    Chapter 2508 You have to take advantage of this


    "Sure, I won''t be polite if you say that." Doctor Luo was gearing up. After opening the warehouse in another hospital, he specially picked up those precious medicinal materials for use, and prepared two pairs of fine medicines. Called the two medical women from the Yuanzi Medicine Clinic: "Come on, follow me to the Bingyi Station. I will perform acupuncture on a female patient and teach her how to use medicine."


    For any treatment, external medicines must be taught by a female doctor. Most people dont know how to use them.


    "Yes." The two medical women carried the medicine boxes on their backs and followed Doctor Luo to the military post station in a carriage.


    Lin Laoba was very grateful when he saw Doctor Luo bringing the medicine. He held the money and stepped forward and said, "Doctor Luo, thank you very much. How much money is it in total?"


    You dont need any money from your family. Dr. Luo waved his hand and said with a smile, You are Mr. Wus savior. Mr. Wu has said that from now on, all the medical fees and medicine money for your family will be paid by the Wu family.


    Lin Laoba was shocked: "How can this be done..."


    Doctor Luo: "Why not? This is what the Wu family should do."


    Then he said: "Mr. Wu is afraid that the Wu family will have no descendants. He said that he would do good deeds and umte virtue, especially to repay you and your wife as life-savers. Don''t be polite to Mr. Wu. If you don''t let him help, what will happen to the flower fairy''s belly?" If something happens to your child, it will be your fault!"


    Ah, you still me him?


    Lin Laoba was frightened and said hurriedly: "Well, let''s do it... Please help tell Mr. Wu that if the Wu family needs someone to do any work, I can do it at any time, as a thank you for his medical money."


    Okay, I got it, I will tell you. Dr. Luo said again, Dont wait here, go and make medicine for your wife.


    He also exined in detail how to boil it, how long to boil it, and when to add the medicine introduction, and then let Lin Laoba go.


    Doctor Luo continued to use Wu Mang''s excuse to repay his kindness and asked Lin Laoba''s family to move to a separate small courtyard in the military post station with three rooms and a kitchen for making medicine and recuperating.


    Mr. Lin was grateful and scared at the same time. Dr. Luoforted her several times before she felt relieved.


    When he arrived at the small courtyard, Dr. Luo asked the medical women to pull up the curtain. He sat outside the curtain and directed the two medical women to perform acupuncture. For a whole hour, he made the birthday girl bleed out some foul-smelling blood.


    The birthday girl was shocked when she saw the dirty blood... She was so seriously ill, and she started crying sadly. She shouldn''t have married Lao Ba, because he would never have children of his own.


    "Give her some moxibustion with a medicinal strip." Dr. Luo exined. After hearing the suppressed cry of the birthday girl, he added: "Little girl, don''t be afraid of getting sick. As long as you are willing to treat it, there is hope... It doesn''t cost your family any money anyway." The money is given by the Wu family, and if you dont treat it, it will be in vain.


    You have to take advantage of this huge bargain that fell from the sky, why are you so polite!


    The birthday girl didn''t say anything, but she didn''t stop the medicaldies from giving her moxibustion. It took another half an hour for the moxibustion to end.


    Ill go out first, and you can give her a medicinal bath. Ill check her pulse after that. Doctor Luo said, and asked Lin Laoba to bring the boiled topical medicine and hot water.


    After the coolie finished his work, he was kicked out by the medicaldies. He couldn''t say a word to his wife, so he could only shout: "Birthday mother, don''t be afraid. Treat your illness with peace of mind. You must cure your illness to live a long life." !


    After hearing this, the birthday girl shed more tears... Lao Ba was so kind to her, but she couldn''t give him a child.


    Seeing this, Dr. Liu persuaded in a low voice: "Sister-inw Lin, if you really feel sorry for your husband-inw, just cooperate with us in treating the disease. If there is a chance of cure but you don''t cooperate, then you will be even more sorry for your husband-inw."


    right!


    Shou Niang was excited and nodded quickly: "I will cooperate."


    You cant cut off Lao Bas chance of bing a father just because you are afraid.


    He asked worriedly: "Really, can it really be cured?"


    Doctor Liu said: "Anyway, it won''t be cured without treatment. There is always a chance after treatment... Come and sit in the bathtub."


    The two medicaldies asked the birthday girl to take a medicinal bath and taught her how to use the medicine. Finally, they gave her a menstrual belt soaked in medicinal juice: "I have been wearing it recently, and I have to change it at least twice a day. If it is stained with blood, If it gets dirty, you have to change it immediately. Ive left a lot for you, so dont use it sparingly. He emphasized again: Its the silver given by the Wu family. As the saviors of his family, you have to give people a chance to repay their kindness.


    This is what Dr. Luo taught her on the way here.


    This is very effective, and the birthday girl has no burden.


    Outside, Doctor Luo took Lin Laoba aside and told him: "Your wife is taking medicine recently. You can''t have a baby with her, otherwise it will aggravate her pce cold condition and her stomach will hurt even more. You know Yet?"


    Lin Laoba''s face turned red, his head almost buried in his chest, and he whispered: "I, I understand~"


    Bang, Doctor Luo patted him on the back of the head and said with a smile: "There is nothing to be ashamed of when ites to treating a disease. It''s done, I''ll go and check your wife''s pulse."


    The birthday girl has been dressed and is waiting in the room.


    Doctor Luo went in to check her pulse, and Lin Laoba followed him in. After Doctor Luo stopped, he hurriedly asked: "Doctor, is my wife okay?"


    Doctor Luo gave him a roll of his eyes: "What are you dreaming about? I have only taken the medicine once, how can it be cured? It''s just to prevent her pce cold from getting worse."


    The birthday girl breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the word "Gong Han". Doctor Luo was telling her in this way that Lao Ba didn''t know her true condition...but she felt very sad because she didn''t want to hide it from Lao Ba.


    "I''m too impatient." Lin Laoba smiled naively, and bowed to Dr. Luo again and asked him: "Please cure my wife."


    "You don''t have to say this?" Dr. Luo said again, "Come here, call your whole family, and I will also take your pulse."


    Lin Laoba: "Ah, no need, it costs money."


    Doctor Luo said angrily: "Why do you feel bad about the money given by the Wu family? The Wu family wants to do good deeds and umte virtue, and you don''t let them umte virtue. If their great-grandson is lost, can you afford to pay for it?!"


    With Doctor Luo''s threats, Lin Laoba could only call the whole family over to check his pulse.


    The Lin family was poor, did not have enough to eat, did not wear warm clothes, and everyone had some problems. Doctor Luo prescribed medicine for them and let the whole family take it, so the birthday girl would not look so special.


    "It''s getting dark. I''m leaving. I''ll bring the medical girl to check your family''s pulse tomorrow." Doctor Luo left with a sense of aplishment. He went to Gu Dalin and said that he didn''t need to pay for the medicine: "Previously I was stupid, I should have let the Wu family provide the money, Lin Laoba and his wife saved Wu Mang."


    Without the young couple to stop him, Wu Mang would have been killed by Xiong Yue long ago.


    But Gu Dalin didn''t agree: "It''s better for me to step in and let Mr. Wu cooperate and tell a lie... If the Wu family provides money, the girl''s matter will have to be told to Mr. Wu again, which is not good."


    Doctor Luo nodded: "Sure, but when Wu Mang wakes up, he can give the Lin family arge sum of money. We can''t let the Lin family risk their lives to help him."


    In the next half month, Doctor Luo and the medical girl went to the Bingyi Station to treat the birthday girl every day, so gossip spread.


    Shopkeeper Wang''s wife said: "Did Lao Lin''s eighth daughter-inw suffer from some serious disease? Why does the doctore to see her every day?!"


    But within two hours of hearing these words, she was beaten.


    The one who beat the man was Mrs. Lin.

 Chapter 2509: Disaster relief and military attack on Xiong Yue

    Chapter 2509: Disaster relief and military attack on Xiong Yue


    Chapter 2509 Disaster relief and military attack on Xiong Yue


    Mrs. Lin was sitting on her, pping her, pping her from left to right, and scolding: "Wang Luoshi, you are a whore, you only talk nonsense all day long, the doctores to my small hospital every day to see a doctor, yes Mr. Wu remembers the kindness of Lao Ba and his wife, and wants to nurse our family back to health. Our whole family is now taking medicine to maintain our health. We are still taking free tonics. Unlike you, you are obviously suffering from serious diseases and have been married three times. I cant even conceive a child, and I dont have money for treatment!


    Oh, Mr. Wang Luo actually has a serious illness?


    The people who lived in the Bingyi Station immediately started gossiping. Erdan Niang said: "I said that Wang Luoshi has been married three times without an egg popping up. It turns out that she has a bad disease and can''t give birth. If you can''t give birth, just give birth. No, anyway, shopkeeper Wang has a son, and you dont need to give birth to a child to carry on the family line. You can live a peaceful life, and you have to seek death by spreading rumors about the Laoba family. Who among the fellow vigers doesnt know that the Laoba family is the most kind-hearted, and the evil disease can find him Home?"


    He said again: "Don''t forget, our ability to live in the military inn depends entirely on the Lao Ba family. If you continue to speak ill of the old Ba family, get out of the military inn!"


    Doctor Luo and Doctor Liu were going back and forth. When he heard this, Doctor Luo said: "Master Wu said that the Lin family is his savior. Anyone who dares to have trouble with the Lin family will be sent to Jin Dou." The house belongs to Xiong Yue... I go to see Mr. Wu every day, and I will tell him tomorrow about the Lin family being bullied by you."


    Shopkeeper Wang had just arrived. After hearing this, he hurriedly begged: "Doctor Luo, please calm down. It''s all women who are ignorant. Please don''t tell Mr. Wu about this. My family managed to escape here and we can''t be sent to the Jin Dynasty." Doufu."


    That man from Jin Dou Mansion kills without blinking an eye.


    He yelled at Wang Luoshi again: "You are a shrew who brings disaster to your family every day. Why don''t you hurry up and make amends to Lao Ba''s family...Kneel down and kowtow to me, hurry up, or I will divorce you!"


    Wang Luoshi was shocked. She didn''t expect that shopkeeper Wang would say that she wanted to divorce her. She was so frightened that she could only kneel down and kowtow to Mrs. Lin: "Mrs. Lin, I''m sorry, it was my fault."


    Mr. Lin epted her gift, but she didn''t give up. She said to her grandson Xiaoshu: "Go and call your aunt."


    Hey. Xiaoshu hurriedly ran to drag the birthdaydy over.


    Lin Laoba was making medicine for the birthday girl, and he also came after hearing about it.


    Mrs. Lin said: "Kowtow to my daughter-inw to apologize, and the matter will be over."


    this?


    Wang Luoshi was furious. She looked at Shopkeeper Wang and cried, "My husband, my eighth daughter-inw is younger than me. If I kowtow to her in public, wouldn''t it disgrace the Wang family?"


    Young Master Wang squeezed in and said, "Shrew, do you still know that you have disgraced the Wang family? Then you still want to die all day long?"


    Such a dishonest person, but she also likes tomit suicide. Every time shemits suicide, she brings trouble to the family. This woman is really annoying to death!


    Then he said to Shopkeeper Wang: "Dad, this woman always brings trouble to the family. Divorce her as soon as possible. While you can still have children, marry a new one and give me several younger brothers and sisters. I will have a son alone." Its just so lonely.


    After hearing this, Wang Luoshi didn''t dare to pick on Qiao anymore, and hurriedly kowtowed to the birthday girl to apologize: "My eighth daughter-inw, I really can''t bear it. It''s all my fault. It won''t happen again. Please forgive me this time. Please forgive me." is you."


    They all came together to escape the disaster, and the birthdaydy didn''t want to do anything too desperate. After receiving the gift, she said: "Madam Wang, shopkeeper, be careful what you say in the future. If I make my mother-inw angry again, I will kill her directly without her having to do anything." Your teeth!


    Wang Luoshi: "Yes, yes, definitely not."


    Mrs. Lin said: "Okay, then this time is over. If there is a next time, I will never let you go... It''s just a good life. I gossip every day. I''m not afraid of ruining my family by gossiping too much." blessing."


    Lin Laoba looked at the people present and said: "My family used to be too poor to eat, and our four children almost starved to death. It was the birthday girl who helped the family and saved the lives of the four children... The birthday girl is the best wife. , I, Lin Laoba, will treat her all my life, if anyone dares to bully her again, I will definitely beat her, no matter whose wife she is!"


    Shopkeeper Wang felt like he was pped in the face by saying these words, so he gave Wang Luoshi a hard look.


    The birthdaydy didnt want to make things final, so she said: Mother-inw, husband-inw, lets go home.


    Doctor Luo said: "Why are you so anxious? Wait until I check the pulse of Mrs. Wang, the shopkeeper, lest she think that my medical skills are not good and spread rumors that she can''t give birth. Then won''t the reputation of Yuanzi Medicine Store be ruined?"


    Doctor Luo went over, felt Wang Luoshi''s pulse, and finally said: "I had a miscarriage and failed to raise it well, which made it difficult to conceive. However, it can be cured. Shopkeeper Wang, do you want to treat it?" Before Shopkeeper Wang could say anything, Wang Luoshi asked. He said in surprise: "It can really be cured? It must be cured. Doctor Luo, for the sake of our family, please give me medicine quickly and save me!"


    Shopkeeper Wang is not a cruel person. After seeing that Wang Luoshi really wanted a child, he gritted his teeth and said, "Treat it, please ask Dr. Luo to prescribe medicine."


    Mr. Wang said anxiously: Dad, its very expensive!


    Shopkeeper Wang red at him: "If she doesn''t get cured, will you provide for her in the future?"


    Master Wang shut up immediately... Wang Luoshi is so capable, but he doesn''t want to raise her, so he might as well let her have a few little brothers and let them raise them.


    Doctor Luo prescribed medicine for Wang Luoshi, but he didn''t prescribe anything too expensive. Although the Wang family had some money, they were not from a wealthy family. He added, "If you want it to be cured quickly, you have to let the doctor give you an injection."


    "Then get pricked!" As long as Wang Luoshi can cure the disease, he will agree to anything.


    Erdan Niang and the othersughed when they saw it: "Wang Luoshi, you also said that my birthdaydy sees the doctor every day. Look at yourself. If you have the chance to cure the disease, you are more interested in it than anyone else."


    Wang Luoshi let her talk. Anyway, she just wants to cure the stubborn disease now.


    After Lin Laoba sent the birthday girl and the others back to the small courtyard, he went out again and looked for Wei Xiucai and Fang Yamen. When it was almost dark, he came back, gave the birthday girl a piece of paper, and said seriously: "Daughter-inw, I know you are sick, but our Lin family has four and six handsome men, so there is no shortage of offspring. This is what I gave to you. You should keep it. If the Lin family is sorry for you in the future, you can take it to the Yamen and sue us."


    The Lin family is also a family that has gone through a catastrophe. For Mrs. Lin and Laoba Lin, the most important thing is that the family can live together safely. Anyway, the Lin family has two grandchildren. There is no need to tear down a good home just to have children. .


    The birthday girl could recognize some words and understood half of them, but she couldn''t stop crying.


    And Lin Laoba wanted to give the birthday girl a guarantee, so he didn''t hide it. The people at the military station soon found out about it.


    After Dr. Luo went back and told Gu Dalin, Gu Dalin was very moved, and his heart was filled with hope that his family, Mei Niu and Lan Niu, could also meet such a good young man.


    On the second day of the second lunar month when the dragon raised its head, Qin Sang finished worshiping the God of Agriculture and plowed thend. He received a letter from the Xinying Eagle and immediately ordered: "Invite all the adults, we have important matters to discuss."


    Yes. Zhang Zhong immediately sent someone to do it.


    Before Qin Sang went to see the adults, he went back home and told Gu Jinli what happened.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "Zhongzhou Xiong Yue? I didn''t expect that he would actually rebel."


    She has heard about Xiong Yue from Zhongzhou, but he is not a good person. The soldiers in Zhongzhou became like that because he did it deliberately. However, Emperor Jingyuan also had a big responsibility because he did not pay the soldiers in the first ce.


    "You told me this first. Do you want to lead troops to attack Xiong Yue?" Gu Jinli asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, Xiong Yue took advantage of the natural disaster to cause trouble, and he has a bad character, so he must be eliminated. Brother Luo has old injuries on his body, and I want him to stay and recuperate, so I want to lead the troops to attack Xiong Yue myself. Ask Xiaoyu if you agree with me going?"


    He felt sorry for Brother Luo and his cousin, and wanted them to stay together more and not be separated again, but Xiaoyu must not be able to let him go, so he wanted to ask her what she meant before making a decision.

 Chapter 2510: Disaster relief and military attack on Xiong Yue【2】

    Chapter 2510: Disaster relief and military attack on Xiong Yue��2��


    Chapter 2510 Disaster relief and military attack on Xiong Yue2


    Gu Jinli smiled and said deliberately: "If you don''t agree, don''t go. Stay with me."


    When Qin Sang heard the second part of the sentence, he was very happy, but he said awkwardly: "I want Brother Luo to stay and recuperate, and stay with Cousin Yu and Brother You."


    Gu Jinli said: "Then you still ask me if I agree?"


    "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry." Qin Sang hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu is my wife. For such a big matter, I have to ask you first. If you really don''t agree, I will send someone else."


    But who else can you send?


    After Gu Jinli finished making trouble, he said seriously: "It''s best for you to go and attack Xiongyue. Go ahead."


    Qin Sang was very happy: "Thank you Xiaoyu."


    Gu Jinli: "Thank you, no one will care about me if you''re not around. I can live a much more rxed life. Let''s go now."


    Qin Sang''s expression changed: "Xiaoyu doesn''t feelfortable staying with me?"


    But he is the most rxed and happy when he is with Xiaoyu... This is a sign of liking someone. Doesn''t Xiaoyu like him?


    Qin Sang felt very ufortable. As he was feeling ufortable, his hand hurt and he was bitten by Gu Jinli.


    He looked down and saw the fish grinning. Qin Sang''s mood immediately improved and he kissed her: "Don''t make such jokes in the future."


    Gu Jinli: "It''s fun to tease you."


    He added: "Don''t think nonsense, I treasure you very much, and when you go out, you have to be smart and don''t let bad women get close to you, you know?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t worry, daughter-inw, there is only a woman named Xiaoyu in this world who can get close to your husband."


    Hahaha, Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing, not bad, not bad, little brother Qin became more and more lively, and said: "Hurry up and discuss the matter, kill Xiong Yue as soon as possible, and go home early."


    "Okay." Qin Sang kissed her, turned and left, and went to a small house on the left side of Qinhou Mansion... When Qin''s father was alive, he spent less time with his family and separated more, so he specially built this small house to receive outsiders. Not only is it safe, it will not disturb the family.


    It can be said that Father Qin thought of everything, but he did not expect that before he could bring Qin Niang back, he would die, and Qin Niang would also die of love.


    "I have long seen that Xiong Yue is a traitor. This time I will lead the troops and take you to chop Xiong Yue into pieces!" After everyone arrived, Luo Ying said passionately: "Then grandson He has done a lot of evil in the past ten years. I heard that he has robbed a lot of good things. After we defeat him, we will share all the good things he robbed. Dont worry, each of you will have a share, and no family will be left behind! "


    The old man in Shangguange had a headache and reminded: "General Luo, you are now an official of the imperial court and you are no longer a gangster. How can you say such a thing? Even if Xiong Yue robbed good things, those things will have to be handed over to the imperial court after he is defeated. Household allocation.


    boom!


    Luo Ying pped the table angrily, put his foot on the chair, pointed at Shangguan Ge, and said: "Fart, I''m going to beg the thief with my life, why can''t I share something good? If I don''t give it, I won''t beg Xiong Yue." , let Emperor Jingyuan find someone else!"


    He added: "Also, who said I''m not a tough bandit? I didn''t promise Emperor Jingyuan to stay as a general. I will quit at any time, so don''t use rules to restrain me. I won''t ept it!"


    Mr. Shangguange already had a good temper, but Luo Ying was still very angry: "You are already in your thirties, not a teenager anymore. Why are you still so impulsive?"


    There is another man named Lao Tzu. He is the direct grandson of the Minister of War and a noble son. How could he speak so vulgarly?


    He looked at Qin Sang again and asked for help: "Qin Hou, you are themander-in-chief, and Wu Mang is also asking you for help. What do you think about the crusade against Xiong Yue?"


    Qin Sang said: "I personally led the troops to attack Xiong Yue, but the gold and silver stolen by Xiong Yue will be divided into 30% of ours."


    this?


    Shangguan Ge Lao was so angry that his beard trembled with anger. He who is close to Mo is a ck man. Qin Mu, who has always been an honest boy, was also led astray by Luo Ying. He actually learned the tricks of a gangster.


    But Qin Sang said: "Once we send out troops to attack the thieves, there will be battle losses. We will use these properties to make up for the battle losses and topensate the casualties. Mr. Shangguange must agree." Xin Jianjun said: "Shanggguange, Mr. Taking only 30% of Zhongzhous wealth is not excessiveQin Hou has already done a good job.


    Compared to Xu You, King Wei of the Northeast, and Xiong Yue who took advantage of the natural disaster to raise an army to rebel, Mr. Qin Xiaohou is really a good boy. We must cherish him. Give him what we can give, and don''t bargain!


    Shangguange thought about it for a while and could only agree, but said: "Which civil servant should the Marquis of Qin take to defeat the thieves? Is it the supervisor Xin or the old man?"


    Now among the civil servants, he and Xin Jianjun are the biggest. He wants to go, but ording to militaryw, he should go with the supervisory army.


    Xin Jianjun said: "I am happy to go with the Marquis of Qin."


    Luo Ying is fierce and difficult to serve, and he doesn''t want to stay and help him guard Longshan Mansion.


    Shangguan Ge always regretted it. If he had known he should not have asked, he just said he was going.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Luo Ying was so angry that he mmed the table: "What do you mean? Do you think I, Luo Ying, am dead if I agree to it? You want the Marquis of Qin to lead troops to attack the bandits?"


    Qin Sang looked at him and said, "Brother Luo, you stay and guard while I lead the troops to attack Xiong Yue."


    He added: "Brother Luo has been working hard for ten years. I want you to live a more stable life. Only then can I rest assured that I will hand over Longshan Mansion to you."


    After speaking, she looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Luo Ying couldn''t stand it any longer and asked, "Are you really going? No need to discuss?"


    Qin Sang: "Yes."


    The older he got, the more disobedient he became, which made him so angry!


    Luo Ying had no choice but to agree, and then said: "But you have to promise me that you can''t show mercy to Xiong Yue''s soldiers, you know?"


    Ning Ji was also here and said secretly: You dont need to exin this. For the bad things Xiong Yues soldiers did, the Marquis of Qin will massacre them!


    Qin Sang: "Sure, I promise you."


    When Ning Ji saw that they had finished speaking, he said: "Sang, I want to go with you to fight against the thieves... There is a serious earthquake in Yongtai Mansion, and there are victims everywhere. Although I am not talented, I have some experience in material dispatch and resettlement of victims. We can help with disaster relief.


    Ning Ji is very smart and knows that Qin Sang will not correct his title. He always calls him Sang outside. Over time, everyone thinks that he has a good rtionship with Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang thought for a while and agreed: "Sure."


    Take Ning Ji with him. If Ning Ji ys a conspiracy, he can kill him immediately. If Ning Ji is left behind and Ning Ji wants to harm Xiaoyu, and he is not around, Xiaoyu will be in great danger.


    Ning Ji is very happy. It seems that the third master still values him very much!


    Haha, you are overthinking, I am simply afraid that if I keep you, you will cause trouble for his little fish.


    Next, Qin Sang decided how many soldiers to take on the expedition, the allocation of supplies such as food, grass and baggage. After making arrangements, he left the generals who were going to go on the expedition, took out the maps of the Central ins and Zhongzhou, and told them the preliminary battle n. I was busy until midnight before I returned home.


    As expected, the yard was brightly lit and the little fish was still waiting for him.


    Qin Sang was very happy and almost trotted into the house. But as soon as he entered the door, a little meaty man rushed over, hugged his foot when he entered the house, hung it on his foot, and started to cry.

 Chapter 2511: All parties gather

    Chapter 2511: All parties gather


    Chapter 2511 All parties gather


    Wow, wow, wow, daddy, daddy! Eng hugged Qin Sangs feet and cried with his eyes closed and his mouth open. He was so wronged that his tears flowed down his face.


    Gu Jinli sat on the Kang in the outer room, spread his hands and looked at Qin Sang, and said helplessly: "I didn''t see you at dinner, I made a scene, I woke up and still didn''t see you, I was angry again, and suddenly I saw you back He couldn''t hold it in any longer and had to cry."


    This cub loves to cry. If the smallest thing offends him, he will burst into tears.


    But Eng said: "Ooooooo, Daddy, it''s so cold!"


    Gu Jinli was wronged: "What''s wrong with mother? Mother said that your father is very busy today. He maye back during dinner, or he may note back until you wake up. In short, he will definitelye home. You can''t do it because of that." If hees backte, he will say that mother lied to you."


    Qin Sang smiled, picked up Er Lang, and coaxed him: "Er Lang, be good and stop crying. Your mother didn''t lie to you. It''s your father''s fault. If youe backte, just me him."


    Gu Jinli smiled and showed off to Eng: "Did you hear that? My husband-inw loves me the most."


    Eng: Wow, wow, wow!


    Da Lang is a good boy. When he saw his younger brother crying, he quickly asked Gu Jinli to carry him off the bed. He jogged over and stroked Qin Sang''s feet, saying: "Brother, don''t cry~"


    Haha, Gu Jinliughed out loud and said to him: "I touched you wrongly. I should have touched your brother."


    But the younger brother was held by his father, and the big wolf''s hand was too short to reach him.


    Qin Sang bent his body, reached out with his long arms, and picked up the big wolf in the blink of an eye. The big wolf howled with joy and looked at Qin Sang with bright eyes: "Dad, please do harm."


    Its amazing. Qin Sang corrected him.


    Eng became jealous when he saw this, and cried even louder. The eardrums of the whole family were almost deafened by him.


    Qin Sang hurriedly carried them to the kang, and after sitting down, he coaxed: "Second Lang, be good, stop crying, daddy is back... Daddy is hungry, Eng is hungry or not, can you eat with daddy?"


    After coaxing him for a while, Eng stopped crying and said while wiping his tears: "Ah, eat meat!"


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sang bothughed. He really loves eating meat.


    Qin Sang: "Okay, eat meat, but you can only eat two pieces, and you are not allowed to eat more."


    He said to the big wolf again: "It''s the same with the big wolf."


    It''ste, and it''s not good for the little ones to eat too much meat, as it will make them unable to digest.


    Ke Dng said: "Cake~"


    Okay, lets eat cakes for the big wolf. Qin Sang smiled. This cub has a special liking for cakes.


    Gu Jinli had already brought the food that was warm on the stove, put it on the low table, and called to Qin Sang: "Come over and eat, and I''ll hold them."


    Qin Sang said: "I will hold them and eat. I have to leave for Beicang Mansion tomorrow afternoon. I don''t have much time to apany them."


    He had to lead his troops as soon as possible so that he could be rescued if Beicang Mansion was really surrounded.


    However, Xiong Yue should not spend any effort to besiege Beicang Mansion. Just because if he attacks Beicang Mansion, Xiong Yue will soon confront the Northwest Army, and the situation will be unfavorable to Xiong Yue.


    Xiong Yue should consolidate the upied Central ins territory and form a solid rear line of defense, and then send troops to seize the nearby Jianghuai Prefecture. The fastest ones to be captured are Baishan Prefecture and Yuyang Prefecture.


    Baishan Mansion is close to Zhongzhou. Due to poverty and famine, it has long been colluded with Xiong Yue. The garrison of Yuyang Mansion is Deputy General Ren, who was the formermander of Jianghuai Capital.


    Vice General Ren is from a good background and has family ties. There is no news to prove that he has colluded with Xiong Yue. If there was no collusion, as long as he led his troops to fight to the death, it would not be so easy for Xiong Yue to seize Tong''an Mansion!


    That''s right, if Xiong Yue attacks the south, he will go towards Tong''an Prefecture, because Tong''an Prefecture has two copper mines. As long as Tong''an Prefecture is captured, Xiong Yue will have the money to rebel.


    And if Tong''an Prefecture is lost, the nearby Hushan Prefecture and He''an Prefecture will be in danger... These two ces are rich in food and can be used as granaries for the rebels. They are also ces that Xiong Yue must capture.


    Qin Sang told Gu Jinli these things andforted her: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, it''s not that easy for Xiong Yue to capture Tong''an Mansion. Tong''an Mansion is heavily guarded because of the mines. General Guo has been promoted again." Tongzhi, themander of the Jianghuai capital, is stationed in Tong''an Mansion. With him here, this battle will definitely be won."


    If Tong''an Prefecture is really lost, the rtives of He''an Prefecture can also escape to Linhe Prefecture, and then cross the river to Jinling Prefecture.


    When the two armies are fighting, what they hate most is the confrontation across the river, so as long as rtives and friends cross the Huai River, everything will be fine.


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this, but said: "I''m afraid there are Xiong Yue''s internal agents in the south... Xiong Yue has two internal agents, Deputy General Jin and Prefect Dong, in Jindou Mansion. I guess there are also internal agents in other prefectures, so General Guo must be careful. One point, at this time, you cant trust anyone. And Guo Qiang, write to him and tell him not to be impulsive. Young people are impulsive. If something goes wrong, this life will be over! "


    Qin Sang nodded: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Before Ie back, I have sent them a letter with a letter eagle and told them everything."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved, but Eng started crying again: "Wow, wow, wow, bad, bad, daddy, bad!"


    He was so angry that his father and mother only talked and did not give him and his brother meat to eat. He reached out to grab the meat himself, but his father grabbed his hand.


    "If you don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s Daddy''s fault. Let''s give the meat to the second wolf." Qin Sang quickly stuffed a piece of meat into the second wolf. After the little guy ate the meat, he stopped crying.


    But the little guy was very angry. He pointed his little finger at Qin Sang and then at Gu Jinli, and said a long string of words, to the effect that he was using them of only talking and ying on their own and ignoring the two wolves.


    Unfortunately, his speech was unclear. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli didn''t understand it very well. They only responded with a few perfunctory words: "Oh, Eng is right, dad/mother was wrong."


    After hearing this, Eng nodded his little head with satisfaction and solemnly said: "Ah, no, no."


    Dont do this again next time.


    Gu Jinli ate the bowl cake with Da Lang, nodded and said with a smile: "Yeah, I won''t do this next time."


    Ha, cool, good! Eng was happy and praised Gu Jinli again.


    But today, February 2, the two little guys followed their father to worship the God of Agriculture and plow the fields. They were tired and fell asleep after a while.


    Qin Sang will set off to attack Xiong Yue tomorrow. He will not be able to see the two cubs for several months and will miss their second birthday. He is quite reluctant to let them go.


    but


    "Big wolf and two wolves, go to sleep in the small courtyard at the back. Daddy will be with you tomorrow."


    Tonight, he wants to apany his wife!


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this. He didn''tugh for long before Zai''s father took him back to the back room and started eating.


    Since troops will be sent out to fight against thieves tomorrow, the lights in Longshan Mansion are brightly lit tonight. Luo Ying stayed up all night, helping Qin Sang mobilize troops and equipment.


    And Mr. Shangguange didn''t sleep either, because he suddenly received a message: "Sir, the Zongzheng family has asked you to follow Qin Hou to attack Xiong Yue."


    Mr. Shangguan Ge frowned and looked at the doctor Zong Zhengya had specially sent to him. He asked with a gloomy face: "What does the Marquis of Qin''s crusade against the rebels have to do with the Zong Zheng family? Why do you have to go with me? You are Zong Zheng." The old mans people, or those of Sister Yaer? Did the Zongzheng family detain Sister Yaer to ckmail me?!

 Chapter 2512: All parties gather【2】

    Chapter 2512: All parties gather��2��


    Chapter 2512 All parties gather2


    Doctor You smiled and said: "My lord, you have misunderstood. Miss Ya is the daughter of the Zongzheng family. Mr. Zongzheng loves her very much. How could he take her as a hostage and threaten you? You are overthinking."


    Mr. Shangguan Ge sneered when he heard this: "Why didn''t the n officials let Sister Ya get engaged for so long? Sister Ya has long been over twenty years old. Let''s take a look at Man Da Chu. Which noble daughter is over twenty years old? Unengaged? What does the Zongzheng family think of Sister Ya? Why do they forcefully drag her into an old girl?!"


    His hair turned gray because of the incident involving Sister Ya. He was afraid that Sister Ya would not find a good match, so he did not allow his fourth grandson to get engaged. He thought that if that didn''t work, he would let Xiaosi marry Sister Ya.


    Doctor You said: "Before you came to the northwest, you went to Zongzheng''s house and met Miss Ya. Did you see signs that Miss Ya was being detained? Miss Ya lived very well in Zongzheng''s house. Mr. Zongzheng was very happy." If you value her, Miss Yas status isparable to that of Mr. Yi.


    Mr. Shangguan Ge was silent. From what he saw, Sister Ya was indeed doing well in Zongzheng''s family and had a high status. However, Mr. Zongzheng''s dy in letting Sister Ya get engaged made it difficult for him to let go. .


    Doctor You took out another piece of fragrant wax and put it into the tea cup. He melted the fragrant wax piece across the boiling water of the stove. He took out a piece of cloth about an inch long and put it on the table. He said, "Please, please Take a look."


    Mr. Shangguan Ge looked at the piece of cloth and saw two lines of small words embroidered on it with a special embroidery method: Grandfather, please listen to Doctor You, Huai''er respectfully presents it.


    Huai''er is Zong Zhengya''s nickname. Only the elders who are close to her know it, but not the juniors like Zong Zhengyi.


    Doctor You said: "Miss Ya said that you know who Huai''er is and recognize her embroidery skills. As long as you see this cloth, you will definitely believe what I say."


    Shangguan Ge always believed what Dr. You said, but his heart became even heavier... If Sister Ya had not been coerced by Zong Zheng''s family, she would have been reluctant to get engaged and must go with Qin Hou to conquer Xiong Yue. That''s what Sister Ya means.


    Why does Sister Ya do this?


    Is it fun to dy yourself as an old girl?


    How did she guess that Xiong Yue would rebel and deliver the cloth to Doctor You in advance?


    Lao Shangguange thought deeply for a while and felt a chill in his back.


    Sister Keya is his granddaughter. Since she asked and he wanted to know the truth, he could only help her once: "Prepare the car, I want to see Supervisor Xin."


    Doctor You was very happy and suppressed his excitement and said: "Yes, I will go and deliver the message right now."


    Soon, the car was ready, and Mr. Shangguange took the car overnight to go to the Supervisory Army Mansion.


    I was stopped several times on the road, and after checking that I was right behind me, I was allowed to go.


    Jianjun Xin was woken up not long after he fell asleep. When he heard that Mr. Shangguange wasing, he frowned, but he quickly got up and went to the study to see Mr. Shangguange.


    After retreating, Xin Jianjun asked: "Brother Shangguan, why did youe to visitte at night? Could it be that His Majesty has a secret decree for me?"


    "It''s about apanying the army to attack the rebels." Mr. Shangguan Ge saluted to Xin Jianjun and said: "Xin Jianjun, I''m really sorry. I thought about it for a long time after I got back, and I still think it''s up to me. It is most appropriate to go on an expedition with the army...If the Marquis of Qin wants to march directly to the capital after defeating the rebels, I can stop him."


    Jian Xin wanted tough. If the Marquis of Qin really wanted to attack the capital, could you stop him?


    "Brother Shangguan, you and I know very well that the Marquis of Qin is a rare man from Chicheng. Unless someone forces him to a corner, he will not do such a thing." Xin Jianjun officially spoke for Qin Sang.


    Shangguange said: "I understand, but this is your Majesty''s intention... His Majesty said that we must strictly prevent the Marquis of Qin from leading troops through Zhongzhou. After I went back, I looked at the map and estimated that what Xiong Yue wanted to take this time was from the south. Fucheng, if the estimate is correct, the Marquis of Qin will have to lead his troops out of Zhongzhou and into Jianghuai if he wants to fight against the thieves, so I must follow, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t end up well."


    this?


    After listening to this, Xin Jianjun finally agreed: "It''s done. I will go to the Marquis of Qin in person to tell the matter about this tomorrow."


    Lao Shangguange: "If it is toote tomorrow, will it affect the army''s expedition?"


    Xin Jianjun said: "No, we are civil servants. We are only responsible for supervising the army. We only need to bring the people we want to bring with us. It will not affect the expedition."


    Hence Qin will be angry if it affects the reunion of Qin Hou with his family!


    "Thank you very much, Supervisor Xin." Mr. Shangguange did not urge him any more. After promising his thanks, he returned to the ambassador''s residence where he lived.


    Early the next morning, Qin Sang''s family got up. Eng, the little guy, was holding his father''s leg and saying, "Dad, Niu Niu!"


    This is thinking about the cattle that were sacrificed to the God of Agriculture yesterday. "Okay, daddy will take you to see the cows." Qin Sang picked up the two cubs and said to Gu Jinli, "Xiaoyu, let''s go out first, and you can rest for a while."


    Okay, lets go. Gu Jinli smiled and waved to the children.


    Qin Sang took them to the livestock yard of Qinhou Mansion to look at the horses, cattle and sheep.


    Ouch, Fenfen! After Eng saw the pink begonia, he gave up and struggled to touch the pink begonia.


    After listening to this, Qin Sang remembered what Gu Jinli said when the horses were divided: "Son, why don''t you change one and give Fen Begonia to your mother. My mother is a girl. It''s okay to raise a horse named Fen Begonia. But You are a boy, if you raise a pink begonia, don''t tell others tough at you, because you will definitely regret it when you grow up."


    But if the two wolves don''t want to do anything, they want to begonia, and they love her very much.


    There was no other way but to make him the master of Fenhaitang.


    The big wolf likes: "Bai Bai, Daddy Bai Bai~"


    That horse named Bai Haitang belongs to him.


    Qin Sang said: "Okay, daddy will take you to watch the horses."


    He was afraid that the horse would kick the two children, so he carried them one by one. After ying with each of them for half an hour, he took them back.


    Lets go back and stay with your mother.


    Daddy is leaving. While I am spending time with you, I should also spend more time with my wife.


    But before we got home, Uncle Mao came to report: "Master Marquis, Supervisor Xin''s army is here."


    Qin Sang could only go to see Xin Jianjun.


    Xin Jianjun did not hide anything, and told him everything Shangguange said when he came to him... This was a surrender to Qin Sang, and Qin Sang epted his kindness.


    Qin Sang: "If it''s done, let him go out with the army and leave the affairs here to Xin Jianjun."


    He felt more at ease since Supervisor Xin stayed.


    "Thank you, Marquis Qin." Xin Jianjun was very happy, knowing that Marquis Qin wanted to apany his family, so he left wisely.


    After Ke Xinjian''s army left, Uncle Mao said again: "Qin Gui is here and wants to go out with the army."


    Qin Sang did not meet Qin Gui, but he agreed to Qin Gui''s request to go with the army...it was better to follow him than to stay in Longshan Mansion and cause trouble as an elder.


    Qin Gui was very happy when he heard about it and hurried back to pack his things.


    When Ji heard that he was leaving, he burst into tears and said, "Master, it is too dangerous to go with the army, so don''t go."


    Qin Gui said: "You have to go. Only by going can you make great achievements and earn you a great imperial edict!"


    Qin Gui was very excited. Based on his understanding of Wei Qi''s uncle and nephew, they would definitely not miss this great opportunity. They would also lead troops to Zhongzhou. They would take advantage of the opportunity to quell the chaos and win the hearts and minds of the people to attack in one fell swoop. Capital City, crusade against the guilty emperor.

 Chapter 2513: All parties gather【3】

    Chapter 2513: All parties gather��3��


    Chapter 2513 All parties gather3


    Jishi was disdainful. How could a useless person like you earn me a big job?


    But Ji didn''t dare to say this, so she had to smile and say: "I wish your husband to make great achievements and be famous all over the world."


    But the conversation changed and another sentence came: "But Master, if you leave, what will happen to Sister Tong and me? My nephew and his wife don''t like to see us. If we die of illness in Longshan Mansion, we won''t be able to see each other." Its my lord.


    Qin Gui said: "What are you talking about? Although Mrs. Gu is fierce, you are the wife of Qin Gui, the matchmaker, after all. Sister Tong is a bloodline of the Qin family. Mrs. Gu will never dare to die of illness no matter what."


    The wife Ming Media is marrying?


    Have you read the family tree?


    The genealogy is now in Gu Jinli''s hands. If the Ji family continues to talk nonsense, do you believe that your family will be expelled from the n?


    Qin Gui said again: "Okay, I know you are afraid of the Gu family, but there are so many high-ranking officials and aristocratic families in Longshan Mansion, and she dare not go too far."


    Ji: "But those people are afraid of the third nephew, and the third nephew dotes on Mrs. Gu. If Mrs. Gu really does something, the third nephew can give her peace with just one sentence... I am not afraid of suffering for myself, I''m worried about Sister Tong, she''s like she''s in jail here..."


    Qin Gui became angry when he heard this: "What do you mean? You me me for bringing you to the northwest? But now that you are here, what else can you do? Do you want me to take you to fight against the thieves? Or should I take you now?" Send him back to Northeast China?"


    How can you go back to the Northeast in despair when you havent gained any benefits? You will beughed at to death!


    Ji said hurriedly: "I am at fault. Master, please calm down. I will take Sister Tong to stay well in Longshan Mansion and let Sister Tong develop a rtionship with the big wolf and the two wolves. Children''s home, y You can y with emotions for a while."


    "That''s right." Qin Gui was finally happy and said: "Madam, don''t be afraid, we will definitely be able to turn around this time. Uncle and nephew King Wei will not let go of such a good opportunity. As long as they win, our family will definitely be able to make aeback." Theres a title!


    Jishi was surprised and happy: "Master said that King Wei and the others would take advantage of..."


    Qin Gui: "Hush, it''s hard to say much about this matter. Madam can just rest here and wait for the news."


    Jishi nodded repeatedly: "Yes, let''s not talk about my identity. I will wait for the honorable return of the master."


    She packed Qin Gui''s luggage happily, and took the time to be polite with Qin Gui. She wanted to give Qin Gui a son as soon as possible... If her family really got a title, she didn''t want to give it to Qin Liang!


    Qin Gui feltfortable being served, but after all, he was old and his body couldn''t bear it. When it was time to gather, his legs were weak.


    Master Ji also ran over and said, "Uncle, I also want to go out to fight against thieves!"


    Qin Gui was very disgusted: "You want to go too? But swords and arrows have no eyes. If you are shot by a stray arrow, you will die."


    "Wealth is gained through danger. If I don''t take a risk, how can I earn any merit or get an official position?" Master Ji is afraid of death, but he is also afraid of other people''s looks and ridicule. Besides, "We are just going out with the army. There is no need to go into battle to kill thieves, and nothing will happen. Many noble gentlemen do this to get credit."


    Wu Changfang just relied on following his brother''s **** and never fought any formal battles, and he became an army of thousands of households. Of course he can do it.


    With a plop, Master Ji knelt down and said, "Uncle, please take me there. I want to make great contributions and make the Ji family proud!"


    Qin Gui was moved, helped him up and said, "Are you so motivated? Well, uncle will take you there!"


    In this way, Master Ji also went out with the army.


    But they forgot that it was Qin Sang who led the troops to fight against the thieves. Without his nod, they would never get any credit for their efforts.


    Although Miss Ji was worried that Master Ji would die, she needed a capable brother. After thinking about it, she decided to let Master Ji die. She also took this opportunity to leave the house and see Master Ji and Qin Gui off.Dong dong dong!


    As soon as Sishi arrived, the big drums in the outer city and the inner city of Longshan Prefecture were beaten. When the people in the prefecture heard the drums, they all came out to see off Qin Sang and others.


    Gu Jinli was also riding in a carriage with his two cubs to see off Qin Sang.


    Xiao Chengju, Xiao Chenggong, and Qian Qinghe were learning how to transport and dispatch materials and baggage. They needed practical experience, so they were named for the expedition.


    Uncle Qin was worried about them and followed them. Widow Xiao came out with her family to see them off, so several carriages came out of the Qin Hou Mansion.


    Niu Dajin, Niu Erjin, and Niu Sanjin will also go to fight, as will rtively young generals such as Han Sansong, Bu Fang, Zhang Yan, Xie Cheng, and Meng Hong.


    In short, this time we went out to conquer thieves, we selected young people. Generals over forty, such as General Sheng, General Ling, Niu Dabao, Xu Qianhu, and Feng Qianhu, were retained because the military camp had to ensure that there were enough people. The new force should not rely too much on the veterans.


    This expedition against thieves is the best opportunity for young generals to gain experience. Fighting Xiong Yue is much easier and safer than fighting against thieves. It can protect the young generals to the greatest extent and at the same time allow them to gain experience.


    "Big gold, two golds and three golds, you should follow Sang carefully, learn more skills, don''t be too impulsive, and rush after receiving orders, you know?" Niu Dabao told his three sons.


    Widow Xiao warned Xiao Chenggong and Qian Qinghe sternly: "You two are unlucky. Be careful in your work and make sure you don''t make mistakes. My nephew and wife have said that if you don''t do your job well, no one but you will do it." In addition to being punished by militaryw, our family will also be fined money, and we will also be kicked out of Qinhou Mansion... Our family has no money, so don''t let your family be fined money!"


    Uncle Qin was now a deputy general and was given a mansion. However, Widow Xiao did some calctions and found that it was too expensive to support someone in a mansion. The emperor was stingy and did not reward many gold, silver and jewels. , Widow Xiao shamelessly continued to live in the Qinhou Mansion, eating and living in Gu Jinli''s house for free.


    I understand, mother/mother-inw. Xiao Chenggong and Qian Qingqing responded.


    Xiao Chengju was saying goodbye to his wife. In the first month of the year, he and Tan Xiaoxiang got married, but they had to separate just half a month after getting married. Xiao Chengju was very reluctant to part with her.


    Tan Xiaoxiang said: "My husband, don''t worry about me. My mother-inw and Mrs. Qin will take good care of me. But you have to take care of yourself when you are away from home... This is the all-in-one bag I modified for you. There are a few morepartments in it, so you can put more in it." Whatever you need, Ive put it all away for you.


    Xiao Chengju was very happy, took the everything bag, and said, "Thank you so much, wife."


    She said this in public, and even touched her hand intentionally when receiving the package. Tan Xiaoxiang blushed, and Xiao Chengju was very happy to see it.


    Ji Zhenniang was crying with Xie Cheng again: "Ms. sir, it''s hard for us to settle down. Can''t you not go?"


    Xie Cheng smiled and said: "No, this is a military order, and since I have been promoted to general, I have to show more military exploits to convince the public."


    People like Uncle Qin were only promoted to deputy generals, but he became a general. His achievements are not as good as those of Uncle Qin. It was because of his youth that the Marquis of Qin and General Jiang had to train new generals, so he was able to rise to such a high level all at once. , so he has to work harder.


    He then coaxed her and said, "The more I have aplished in battle, the more face you will have in your family."


    Ji Zhenniang liked hearing this the most, and she was very happy: "My husband is right. Because of my husband''s ability, I am now very embarrassed in my parents'' family. My uncles and aunts who used to look down on me all sent me generous gifts. That letter said I blushed when I saw the ttery I wrote, it was hard for them to write it, and even my grandfather kept praising me, saying that I was the great benefactor of the Ji family!"

 Chapter 2514: All parties gather【4】

    Chapter 2514: All parties gather��4��


    Chapter 2514 All parties gather4


    But just after being happy for a while, he cried again: "War is very dangerous, sir, you muste back safely. I can''t do it without you, wuwuwu~"


    Xie Cheng felt distressed and hugged her and said, "Okay, I will definitelye back in one piece. Zhenniang, don''t worry. I have fought against soldiers and thieves."


    "You''re right. My husband is a hero who defeated the bandits. It''s not easy to capture Xiong Yue." Ji Zhenniang said, and suddenly became angry: "After arriving in Zhongzhou, we are not allowed to take in any poor women, otherwise I will die for you. !


    Xie Cheng had a headache, but Zhenniang was very happy that she cared about him so much. He promised: "No, there are dedicated civil servants to take in and rescue the vigers. Zhenniang can rest assured."


    Ji Zhenniang was happy and continued to act coquettishly with Xie Cheng.


    Rui Geer was sitting next to him, holding a Three-Character ssic, watching his mother and father hugging each other... Rui Geer was not even three years old yet and was about to learn to read. Ji Zhenniang was simply ''crazy''.


    Qin Sang also sat in the carriage with his wife and children, and the family of four took the time to have lunch in the carriage.


    The two cubs thought this was very novel, so they howled happily and asked their parents to feed them.


    Mom, cake cake~ Big Wolf is a cub who likes to eat cake cake, and he eats cake cake every meal.


    "Okay, give Big Wolf some cake." Gu Jinli took the bowl of cake out of the small wine ss and handed it to him to nibble on: "You can only eat one. After eating, you have to eat other things. You can''t be picky."


    Na na~ Big Wolf nodded obediently and smiled at Gu Jinli.


    Ouch, my smile is so warm, I must kiss it.


    When the two wolves saw it, they immediately said, "Ah, hey!"


    Okay, kiss Eng too. Gu Jinli kissed him.


    Eng looked at Qin Sang again: "Dad,e on."


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled, kissed him, kissed Dng, and even kissed Gu Jinli, making Gu Jinli blush.


    By the time lunch was finished, the carriage arrived at the city gate.


    Qin Sang was about to get off the carriage, but his legs were hugged by Eng again: "Daddy, give me a hug."


    There was no choice but to get out of the car with the two little guys in hand.


    Outside the city gate, tens of thousands of soldiers and horses have gathered. Seeing Qin Sanging, they shouted: "Wee to the Marquis of Qin!"


    Ouch, hoho! Engs eyes lit up when he saw so many soldiers. He jumped excitedly in Qin Sangs arms and stretched out his little hand to grab all the soldiers.


    "Two wolves, don''t make trouble, daddy is leaving." Qin Sang didn''t want the two cubs to be sad for too long after he left, so he said to them in detail: "Big wolf and two wolves must be good, daddy will fight." You''lle back after you kill the bad guys. If you''re too sad, just cry a little, don''t cry for too long, you know?"


    Dont cry! Eng promised in a loud voice.


    Miss Ji watched all this from a distance, her heart bleeding... Why is such a good man like Marquis Qin not hers? !


    Wu Changfang was worried about the change in his pursuit of thieves, so he also went on the expedition and took on the task of guarding Qin Gui and Master Ji. When he saw Miss Ji looking at Qin Sang with concern, he sneered: "Hurry up and put away your wild eyes. If If you dare to do the same thing again, Luo Ying, that tough guy, will feed you to the eagles...Eagles also eat meat!"


    After hearing this, Miss Ji turned pale with fright and hurriedly hid in the carriage.


    Dong dong dong!


    At noon, the army sets out!


    With the order given, all the soldiers started to move. Qin Sang was reluctant to give up, got on his horse, and set off with the army.


    Eng excitedly waved and shouted to his father, but his father did note back to hug him and ride the horse together. The little guy became angry, pointed at Qin Sang, andined to Gu Jinli: "Liang, daddy xxxxxx, bad!"    That''s it, The baby talk in the middle can only be understood by the second wolf... well, the big wolf can also understand it. Their brothers often sit together and chatter together, saying things that Gu Jinli can''t understand.


    He shook Gu Jinli''s arm again and said, "Liang, go, go, go!"


    Gu Jinli: "Your father is going to fight. We can''t go. Let''s go home."


    After Eng heard the words "can''t go", he took a deep breath and cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    Gu Jinli''s eardrums hurt and he could only coax: "Er Lang, stop crying. It''s useless to cry. We really can''t go. Just bear with it. After two or three months, your father wille back... He left it for you." Its a gift, lets go to the carriage and open the gift, okay?


    Woooooo! Eng was still crying, but Gu Jinli had already carried him into the carriage. Erqing came from another carriage and went to open the box, took out a small box, opened it, and put it in front of Eng.


    Gu Jinli: "Look, Eng, this is a gift from daddy."


    When Eng heard the word daddy, he opened his tearful eyes in a dignified manner and looked at the small box. When he saw a wolf-shaped drum inside, he frowned, pointed at the wolf-shaped drum and said, "Ah?"


    What is it?


    Gu Jinli picked up a small hammer and beat the small drum on the wolf''s back. As soon as the sound of "dong-dong-dong" came out, the two wolves were happy: "Ahhh, dong-dong!"


    He struggled down, sat in the carriage, and started ying the drum.


    Gu Jinli now had time to coax the big wolf.


    "Woooooo~" The big wolf saw his mothering tofort him, and then he cried out: "Mom, daddy, are you leaving?"


    Daddy is gone?


    Gu Jinli was so heartbroken that he hugged him, kissed him, and said, "Well, your father is gone, but he will be back soon. Don''t be sad, big wolf. Mom will be with you. Dad, please give me back." The wolf has prepared a lot of gifts, and the big wolf receives small gifts every day, right up to his second birthday, and my mother also has gifts.


    The birthdays of the two Zaizai were March 16th and hers was March 19th. Qin Sang had to miss both of them. Topensate, he prepared a lot of gifts for them.


    The big wolf understood, but the little guy still cried and was very sad.


    This cub is different from the second wolf in that he rarely cries, so whenever he cries, Gu Jinli will not persuade him, but will only hold him until he cries enough.


    Crying once in a while is good for the body and mind.


    The big wolf stopped crying after a quarter of an hour, but he was still sad, but after seeing the gift his father left for him, he finally smiled.


    Cousin Yu also came to see off Qin Sang. She brought Brother You here to follow Gu Jinli and the others in the car back to Qinhou Mansion. She hugged the two little guys and said to Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, Brother Mu is great, he will be here soon." Come back if you can put down the rebellion. From now on, I will bring Brother You here to apany you every day."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, it just so happens that an additional workshop is opening in the city to make military rations, and my cousin has toe over and help me."


    Nowadays, the city is stepping up its efforts to make cassava vermicelli, sweet potato vermicelli, fried soybean flour and other dry food. However, there are many soldiers in the northwest and the demand is too great. This workshop is opened one after another. Although it is very busy, everyone is very motivated... Natural disasters, If there is a war disaster, everyone will feel at peace if they have food.


    After Luo Ying escorted them back to Qinhou Mansion on horseback, he rushed to handle military affairs and called in all the people who stayed behind. Especially he said to Xin Jianjun: "I will report to Emperor Jingyuan and ask him to send supplies quickly. This time Qinhou helped He put down the chaos, but he paid all kinds of supplies in advance!"


    Even the military rations were provided by Northwest itself. Thinking about it, Luo Ying felt panicked at the loss and wished he could drag Emperor Jingyuan out and beat him up.


    How dare Xin Jianjun refuse to agree: "The memorial has been sent to the capital, but the journey is far away. I''m afraid we will have to wait half a year to get new supplies."


    I estimate that I wont be able to get it in half a year... There was an earthquake in Zhongyuan and Zhongzhou, and the victims needed to be treated. However, in the past ten years, the southern part of Dachu has been severely squeezed. Even if money and food can be squeezed out this time, it must be tight. Its for disaster relief. Its difficult to get supplies here in the northwest.

 Chapter 2515: The unlucky Vice Admiral Jin

    Chapter 2515: The unlucky Vice Admiral Jin


    Chapter 2515 The unlucky Vice Admiral Jin


    Luo Ying didn''t care about this, but sneered: "Huh, half a year? If the court doesn''t have money and food, then let the wealthy families collect it. The wealthy families are so rich, they have Zhuangzi all over Da Chu, and there are all kinds of money, food and gold hidden underground in Zhuangzi. Silver, is it difficult to get some money to send it? Do you want me to go back to my old business and dig it out for them? "


    Tian Tian looked down on Dou Ke and called him a profiteer, but Dou Ke converted all the money he earned into supplies and sent them to Muge''er, and his heart was much stronger than those wealthy families who only wanted to gain fame.


    Xin Jianjun was helpless: "Luo Ying, you can''t be like this. You have to be reasonable in everything. If you do this, you will only lose people''s support in the northwest."


    "Can people''s hearts be eaten? Besides, I need the people''s hearts of wealthy families? I only want their money and food, and their people''s hearts are worthless!" Luo Ying pped the knife on the table and said, "Tell them, let them know how to behave. , quickly write a letter to your family, asking the old **** in the court not to get stuck on the supplies here, otherwise I will take their children to the Rong Kingdom for a tour. As for whether they cane back alive, I can''t guarantee it.


    This is simply a threat!


    Jianjun Xin was angry, but he thought about it and let it go.


    After hearing this, the noble sons and the stewards of the wealthy families approached Xin Jianjun one after another and began toin: "Master Jianjun, Luo Ying is acting as a bandit. You must not let him do whatever he wants, otherwise there will be great chaos in the northwest!"


    Xin Jianjun said: "You all know how the situation in Dachu has been in recent years. No matter how rich the south is, it has had enough. If we squeeze the south again this time, whether we can squeeze it out is another matter. Anyway, it will definitely arouse The people in the south are dissatisfied... every household of yours can afford to buy tens of thousands of taels of silver, but can''t you afford hundreds of carts of supplies?"


    "Hundred, hundred carts!" The noble gentlemen who came toin were shocked. They thought that if it didn''t work, they would donate twenty or thirty carts of supplies to make things easier. Xin Jianjun asked for hundreds of carts as soon as he asked. Sure enough, Those who are close to Mo are ck, and even Supervisor Xin has be a bandit!


    Supervisor Xin felt inexplicably happy when he saw their shriveled expressions. He stroked his goatee and said, "My memorial has been sent to the capital. Everyone, please hurry up... Those who take the initiative to ask for donations can get a lot of money." With a good reputation, the supplies collected inpliance with the orders are not donations."


    These words send a chill to the young masters... Emperor Jingyuan has always disliked the powerful families. If the south cannot squeeze them out, it is very likely that they will be stabbed. Instead of being stabbed, it is better to take the initiative and sacrifice them.


    There is no other way, the noble gentlemen can only write letters home, and they should be sent quickly.


    After Xin Jianjun learned about it, he was very satisfied. As for each family donating hundreds of cars, he didn''t dare to expect it, but he could give a little, and he couldn''t let Qin Hou bear it alone.


    Because Qin Sang led troops to fight against thieves, some people in the city were ready to take action, but they were quickly beaten down by Luo Ying.


    Gu Jinli and the others are not idle either. In addition to opening a vermicelli workshop and a pharmaceutical workshop, they also opened a soybean oil workshop.


    "Soldiers do manual work and need some oil in their stomachs. With this soybean oil workshop, you don''t have to buy oil in the future. Xiaoyu, you are still capable, and the workshops you build are practical." Cousin Yu and Gu Jinli The longer we get along, the more I feel like she is a treasure.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "You can''t thank me for this. You have to thank Aunt Lei, Jiang''s family and Uncle Shang''s family. This good thing can only be aplished after the three of them agree."


    After Brother Qin took charge of the Northwest Army, the consumption of soybean oil increased. It was very expensive to buy soybean oil, so it could only be used for cooking. It happened that there were many soybeans here, which could be used to extract oil.


    The bean cake embryos after oil extraction can also be used to make food, which can be eaten by humans or animals. In short, it will not be wasted.


    In addition to being busy opening a workshop to make vermicelli and oil, he was also busy farming. This time, he nted a lot of cassava. However, due to the natural disaster in Yongtai Mansion, Gu Jinli still left a lot of cassava in preparation for famine. Use.


    The matter of growing medicinal materials has not been stopped. In addition to continuing to grow medicinal materials in Du Chonggou, the health center in Longshan Prefecture has also begun to grow medicinal materials.


    "As long as the deep well is dug out and the bandits continue to fight among themselves, life in the northwest will bepletely improved, and maybe it will be a blockage in the south of the Yangtze River." Cousin Yu said with some yearning.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said with confidence: "After the deep well is dug, we can transnt the bamboos, lotus and other things from the south here. We will definitely turn Longshan Mansion into a new Jiangnan."


    The two of them were happy when they suddenly heard an earth-shattering cry. The two wolves burst into the house crying, paused for a while, found Gu Jinli, and threw themselves into her arms: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Cousin Yu was anxious and asked Brother You who was following behind: "What happened to your second cousin? But who bullied him?"


    Brother Xiaoyou took Big Wolfs little hand and walked in. He shook his head and said, No, no one dares to bully Eng.


    Hmm, that''s right. Eng is the little bully in Longshan Mansion. Only those who can''t think of anything will provoke him.


    Gu Jinli picked up Eng, stroked his little head, and asked, "Why is Eng crying?"


    Er Wolf: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy, Daddy is bad!"


    Oh, I understand. He suddenly remembered that his father had left with the army. He got angry and ran back to cry with her.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said to Cousin Yu: "It was the same when I was having dinner yesterday. Suddenly I found that his father was not there. When I remembered that his father was gone, I cried angrily."


    Cousin Yuughed when she heard this: "So that''s it, what a cute little guy."


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo......


    Gu Jinli smiled and kissed his little face, and said: "Er Lang, be good, don''t cry anymore. Your father will be back in three months. Three months is a short time, and it goes by in the blink of an eye... Come, let''s open the gifts." , Todays gift hasnt been opened yet.


    Mammy Yu and Er Qing hurriedly brought the gifts left by Qin Sang. When they saw the gifts, Eng stopped crying and howled happily.


    Gu Jinli went to hug the big wolf, kissed him and said, "Don''t be sad, big wolf. Your father will be back soon."


    The big wolf had tears in his eyes, nodded his little head and said, "I''m not too blue~"


    Haha, Gu Jinli smiled unkindly and said to Cousin Yu: "Children are the cutest when they can''t speak clearly."


    Cousin Yu nodded in agreement and looked at Brother You: "Brother You was like this when he was under two years old. He was very cute."


    After hearing this, Brother You felt embarrassed and ran to y with Eng.


    While Gu Jinli and the others were opening the gifts, Qin Sang had already led his troops to Feihuang County, but it was too far away from Jindou Mansion. By the time he arrived with his troops, some tragedy might have happened in Jindou Mansion.


    Therefore, he has been using the letter eagle to send messages to Qi Yi and General Dai, as well as Long''an Prefecture, Xing''an Prefecture, Yongcheng Prefecture, Daliang Prefecture, Beicang Prefecture, including Jintian Prefecture, so that these prefectures that are rtively close to Jindou Prefecture can allocate 30% Troops rushed to Jindou Mansion for rescue, and the military disaster in Jindou Mansion must be put down as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2516: commit a sin

    Chapter 2516:mit a sin


    Chapter 2516 Sin


    Ma Wu, where is the Xin Ying? Qin Sang asked.


    Ma Wudao: "Reporting to Lord Marquis, we are using the fastest Xinying this time. As expected, Long''an Prefecture has received the news, and Xing''an Prefecture is almost there. In three days, we will be closest to Beicang Prefecture. Daliang Mansion will receive the news."


    The ones who receive the letter are the internal agents ced by the Eagle Food Gang in various prefectures. If it is discovered that the city guard is colluding with Xiong Yue, the people from the Eagle Food Gang will withhold the letter and not send it to the guard and the prefect, so as not to alert the enemy.


    Qin Sang nodded and looked at Master Gui: "Cousin, can you still run?"


    Luo Ying was afraid that something might happen to Sang Qin, so he asked Mr. Gui to follow him. Mr. Gui said, "It''s okay. If you can hold on, replenish the supplies and continue on your way."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded and immediately asked someone to replenish supplies, but he quickly told Master Gui one thing: "Uncle, I want to take Meng Hong and the others to take a small road and rush to Jindou Mansion as soon as possible."


    Master Gui was startled and said hurriedly: "No, you are the Marquis of Qin and themander-in-chief of the Northwest Army. How can you do such a thing as a vanguard army? It is too risky."


    Qin Sang: "Longshan Mansion is too far away from Jindou Mansion. Even if we march non-stop, with infantry and heavy supplies, it will take at least a month and a half to reach Jindou Mansion. More than a month. , Xiong Yue can harm the entire Central ins, not to mention harming Jin Dou Mansion. He must first lead some strong troops to Jin Dou Mansion to quell the chaos, and only if I go there in person can I frighten Xiong Yue."


    Hong Yue would not be afraid at all if he sent others. After all, Xiong Yue dared to rebel, so would he still be afraid of ordinary generals?


    Master Gui knew that Qin Sang was right, but: "Master Ying told me that you are the coach and cannot take risks."


    "Cousin, how can joining the army not be dangerous?" Qin Sang said again: "The fighting opportunity is fleeting, and this matter cannot be dyed. I have already decided."


    After hearing this, Mr. Gui thought for a while and agreed, but said: "I will apany you. I have good physical strength and am good at detoxification. The letter from Xin Ying said that Xiong Yue used poison in Jin Dou Mansion. I''ll go just in case."


    "It''s done." Qin Sang agreed, and immediately called Meng Hong and gave him a list: "Order the troops, change the horses, and set off in half an hour."


    When Master Gui saw the list, he immediately understood that Qin Sang''s n was not just for a day or two. He would wait until Feihuang County to avoid Master Ying and change to a faster horse.


    Yes! Meng Hong couldnt wait any longer and hurriedly went to do it.


    On the list were Zhang Zhong, Hong Dao and the people from the Dead Soldiers Battalion, He Min and the people from the Langhou Army, Bu Fang and other people from the Shenjian Battalion, and the elite soldiers led by Jifeng and Cong Wenshan.


    They were Yu Tongzhi''s former subordinates. After learning the bad news about Yu Tongzhi''s family, they came together overnight to kill Xiong Yue and avenge Yu Tongzhi.


    Ma Wu has to follow along with the messenger eagle to facilitate the delivery of the message.


    Qin Sang called Mr. Shangguange and General Situ again, told them about the matter, and said: "After I leave, the army will be temporarily handed over to you two. When the Daokougou camp is established, General Cheng will take over." Army,e and join me."


    He had already sent a letter to General Cheng, told him about this, and asked him to allocate 30% of his troops and rush to Jindou Mansion first... In short, Qin Sang rushed there with his elite troops, and the city closer to Jindou Mansion was also mobilizing troops. If they rush there, whoever arrives first will besiege the city first to scare Xiong Yue and let Xiong Yue know that he is afraid and does not dare to do too much evil in Jindou Mansion.


    this?


    After hearing this, Shangguange Lao was inexplicably happy...but he quickly calmed down. These soldiers and generals all obey Qin Sang. Even if he can temporarilymand this army, he cannot be their master.


    "Yes, please rest assured, Marquis Qin, I will hand over the army to General Cheng in the end!" General Situ said.


    After Shangguan Ge Lao heard this, he was no longer happy about this idea. With General Situ here, it was even more impossible for him to ''steal'' this army.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you two." After Qin Sang finished exining, he immediately took people to change horses and armor. After everyone gathered, he gave an order and thousands of people rode fast horses to Jin Dou Mansion. .


    But what Qin Sang was worried about still happened.


    Xiong Yue''s goal is indeed not the Central ins. He just wants to collect the soldiers and horses in the Central ins, and then go to the south to seize Tong''an Prefecture and He''an Prefecture.


    There are three reasons why Xiong Yue wants to seize He''an Prefecture. First, He''an Prefecture is a granary. Second, after seizing He''an Prefecture, he can seize Linhe Prefecture. A new dynasty was established in the prosperous south. Third, Qin Sang''s rtives were all in He''an Mansion. If they were taken hostage, Qin Sang would not dare to attack him.


    As long as Qin Sang is restrained and there are powerful families and officials from the capital to provide internal support, Xiong Yue believes that he will definitely be the new emperor.


    However, before going to the south, Xiong Yuemitted some crimes first and robbed Jindou Mansion and Jintian Mansion. Almost all the civilians in the two mansions were ughtered, and their eyes were full of scarlet.


    Deputy General Jin looked at the corpses all over the city and the painful wails from the girls in the city. He waspletely confused... What did Xiong Yue do? What did he do? After seizing the Jin Dou Mansion, shouldn''t it be necessary to win over people''s hearts and turn them into people who are of the same mind as them, so that they can follow them to pursue great causes? !


    With a bang, a beautiful girl was pushed into Vice General Jin''s arms. Vice General Wang smiled and said: "Brother Jin, why are you so dazed? It''s not easy to capture Jin Dou Mansion. You should enjoy it."


    Zhou, niece of the Zhou family?! When Vice General Jin saw the girl in his arms, he screamed in fright and pushed Miss Zhou away.


    Bang, Miss Zhou was pushed to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Vice General Jin wanted to help her, but it was obvious that she was wearing nothing and was difficult to touch. Helpless and angry, he shouted at Vice General Wang: "What did you do to her? She is Zhou Tong The judges daughter!


    The little girl who was only fourteen years old still called her uncle with a bright smile. How could they harm her like this? !


    Deputy General Wang smiled and said: "Brother Jin, I didn''t do anything to her. It was Master Xiong who slept with her. He thought she was nice, so he asked me to bring it to you to try."


    For an official girl like Miss Zhou who is innocent and beautiful, Xiong Yue usually tastes it first, and then gives it to her subordinates to enjoy.


    "Did Xiong Yue do it? What on earth did he want to do? Why did he do this? Is he crazy?!" Deputy General Jin yelled. Because he yelled too loudly, he even pulled the wound on his arm, causing severe pain to the broken arm wound. stand up.


    However, the pain in his arm at this moment was nothingpared to the pain in his heart.


    Vice General Wang smiled: "What to do? Naturally, do what a winner should do?"


    They raised an army to rebel just for fun. If they had fun but didnt enjoy it, then why did they raise an army?


    He came over and patted Vice General Jin on the back, and persuaded: "Brother Jin, I know you know this girl, so I can''t do anything right now, but you can''t think this is wrong... Look at the soldiers under yourmand, They couldn''t be happier."


    After speaking, he raised his hand and pointed at the houses around the yard.


    In those rooms, there were heard the unpleasantughter of men and the desperate cries of women.

 Chapter 2517: Threatened

    Chapter 2517: Threatened


    Vice General Jin listened to these sounds and looked at the shadows on the window with the light in the room. He had a splitting headache, his eyes were swollen and painful, and tears fell uncontrobly.


    He rushed over, kicked the door violently with his foot, and shouted: "Stop it, stop it, get the **** out of here, get out of here!"


    However, no one listens to him now. The soldiers under hismand have all be Xiong Yue''s people, and those who are unwilling to do evil have been dragged out and killed.


    After cutting off a group of people, those who didnt want to die all joined in the same trend... After all, those who joined in the crime had money and women to enjoy, and these two things are the most corrosive to peoples hearts. They all fell.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Vice General Jin went crazy, kicked the door, and finally broke it open. When he saw the scene inside, his vision went dark and he almost fainted.


    After holding on forcibly, he drew his sword and shed at the soldiers who were still doing evil.


    With a click, the soldier''s head was cut off and rolled to the ground.


    When the other soldiers in the room saw this, they stopped their evil deeds and looked at Deputy General Jin in disbelief, saying, "Master Tongzhi, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    On the night he killed Yu Tongzhi, Vice General Jin was promoted by Xiong Yue to Tongzhi of the Central ins Command and Envoy Department, and the soldiers also called him Jin Tongzhi with dignity.


    At the beginning, Vice General Jin was very happy,menting that he had been a deputy general for 20 years and finally got ahead. But now, Vice General Jin only felt that the three words "Jin Tongzhi" were extremely harsh.


    "Am I crazy? You are the ones who are crazy!" Vice General Jin pointed his knife at them and shouted: "You beasts, look what you have done? This is the backyard of Zhou Tongpan''s family, and he has agreed to surrender. Why are you Do you want to do this again?!


    A small g leader said: "It was Vice General Wang who said that it is enough for Jin Dou Mansion to have Magistrate Dong, and there is no need for general magistrates and magistrates. These two adults will only get in the way, and they may also inform Jin Dou." The defense of the government.


    It would be better to kill them, confiscate the mansion, and use the women in the mansion as rewards.


    "Beasts, beasts, I''ll kill you!" Deputy General Jin was so angry at Xiaoqi Zhang''s words that he almost flew to the sky. He raised his knife and shed at them, but the soldiers in the room had an entire Xiaoqi, eleven of them, and killed one. , there were ten more, all of them raised their swords to block, and they stopped Vice General Jin.


    But he didnt dare to kill him. He looked at Lieutenant General Wang in the yard.


    Deputy General Wang came in and said, "Brother Jin, why are you doing this? It was you who invited Lord Xiong toe over, and it was you who wanted to kill Yu Tongzhi and seize the Jindou Mansion. We did not force you."


    After hearing this, Vice General Jin couldn''t control his tears again. Yes, it was all his fault: "But I called you here in the first ce to pursue a great cause with you, not to make youmit evil! You refuse to surrender. The soldiers and generals are fine, but why do you want to kill the people? And do such evil things that harm women?!"


    How could a teacher of benevolence and righteousnessmit such a great evil throughout the ages? !


    Vice General Wang sneered and was about to speak when he suddenly heard a sound of running behind him. He quickly turned around and saw the Zhou girl finding a knife from nowhere and heading towards this direction.


    And the girl from the Zhou family wanted to kill not Deputy General Wang, but Deputy General Jin: "You surnamed Jin, you are not a human being, I want to kill you!"


    boom!


    Vice General Wang raised his foot and kicked Miss Zhou down the steps.


    Miss Zhou vomited blood from her mouth. When she saw Deputy General Wanging with a smile, she knew that she could not kill them anymore, so she shouted at Deputy General Jin: "You sinner of Jin Dou Mansion, we will never let you go even if we are ghosts! You , your whole family will definitely suffer retribution!"


    After saying that, he used all his strength to wipe his neck with the knife and cut his carotid artery.


    Blood gushed out, and Miss Zhou died soon. Vice Admiral Jin was stunned... Is he a sinner? Will his family suffer retribution?


    That''s right, he is a sinner. He should not have shown kindness to Xiong Yue and should not have let these beasts into Jindou Mansion. He has harmed the entire Jindou Mansion!


    Deputy General Wang took a sip at Miss Zhou''s body and said, "You little bitch, you are quite strong... Come on, drag this bitch''s body to the wolves!"


    Stop, I will kill anyone who dares to touch her! Deputy General Jin rushed over and stopped others from dragging away Miss Zhous body.


    After hearing this, Lieutenant General Wang waved his hand to the approaching soldiers and motioned them to retreat: "Brother Jin, why are you doing this?"


    Heh, why are you pretending to be a good person? This is all caused by you.


    Deputy General Jin pretended that he had not heard anything and rushed into the house. He found a quilt and wrapped it in Miss Zhou''s body so that she could die with dignity. He also took pine oil, poured it on her body, and set her body on fire.


    It is better to burn the body than to be eaten by wolves or harmed by some beasts.


    After Xiong Yue harmed another girl, he walked over from another courtyard. After seeing what Deputy General Jin did, he smiled and said to him: "I will leave Jin Dou Mansion tomorrow and bring soldiers, horses and supplies to kill." Go to the south, lead some troops and horses, and continue to guard Jindou Mansion. If Qin Mu and the otherse to kill him and want to borrow a passage from Jindou Mansion, you should first tell him that his rtives in the south are in my hands and let him return. Northwest, when I be a great cause, he will still be the Marquis of Qin."


    He added: "But if he doesn''t listen, you can lead troops to fight him to the death... But he is a loyal person and thinks about his rtives very much. Hearing that his rtives are in trouble, he will not dare to attack the city again. You can rest assured."


    rest assured?


    Hahaha, Vice General Jinughed, stood up, looked at Xiong Yue, and said: "Xiong Yue, you heard clearly, I quit. You are a beast like you, not worthy of anyone to follow you!"


    He startedmitting crimes before anything happened. If it really happened, Da Chu would definitely turn into hell. Although he, Jin Mingyong, was not a good person, he would not sacrifice his life for such a beast.


    He said very firmly: "Kill me if you dare!"


    Ha, Xiong Yue smiled: "Kill you? You can''t die now. As for you not working for me anymore, that''s not up to you. Your family is in Baishan Mansion in Jianghuai, right? Do you know Baishan The guard of the mansion has surrendered to me? Your family is now in my hands. If you don''t want your family to be extinct and the women in your family to suffer, then continue to work for me until the moment you die."


    You, what did you say?! Vice General Jin almost fainted. He thought that his family would be safe as far south as possible, but he didnt expect that Xiong Yue had already captured Baishan Mansion.


    ah!


    Vice General Jin cried bitterly, regretful, and kept cursing himself: "I am stupid, I deserve to die!"


    Jin Mingyong really deserves to die. If he hadn''t sought the skin of a tiger, Jin Dou Mansion wouldn''t be in the trouble it is today.


    And he thinks too highly of himself. He is just a small lieutenant and his background is not good enough. Do you really think Xiong Yue can like him?


    The only people who can be treated politely by Xiong Yue are those who are more powerful than Xiong Yue. People like Deputy General Jin are just cannon fodder.


    After Xiong Yue finished speaking, he looked at Vice General Wang and said, "Send the order, let the brothers have a good time tonight, and set off on time tomorrow at 12:00. After returning to Zhongzhou to gather troops, fight to the south and be the founder of the Southern Dynasty."


    "Yes!" Vice General Wang responded, and some ttering soldiers knelt down and shouted: "The general wishes your majesty to win the battle, capture Jianghuai, cross the Huai River, enter Jinling, and establish a new dynasty!"

 Chapter 2518: To apologize with death and Wei Jiajun

    Chapter 2518: To apologize with death and Wei Jiajun


    Chapter 2518: Apologize with Death and the Wei Family Army


    Haha, Xiong Yueughed loudly, stood with his hands behind his hands, looked down at the soldiers who were kneeling before him, and said: "Don''t worry, everyone, I will definitely lead you to establish a new dynasty, enter the capital, and make you new rich!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers ttered even more vigorously, and shouted again: "I would like to thank you for your kindness. Long live your Majesty, long live, long live your Majesty!"


    When all the soldiers in the courtyard saw this, they all knelt down and shouted long live.


    Seeing Xiong Yue''s proud look and the ttering looks of the soldiers, Vice Admiral Jin felt so sick that he wanted to vomit. But after thinking about it, he startedughing again, like this group who couldn''t help but rob and seize as soon as they captured a city. These beasts will never achieve great things. What awaits them is the fate of being surrounded and killed by all parties!


    However, the sneer on the corner of his mouth was seen by Vice General Wang.


    Deputy General Wang came over with a smile, pped him twice, and hit Deputy General Jin until he raised his knife. He was about to cut Deputy General Wang, but Deputy General Wang punched him on the wound of his broken arm, which hurt Deputy General Jin. He screamed: "Ah!"


    Bang, Deputy General Wang kicked Deputy General Jin over and warned: "Jin Mingyong, don''t think that you can rebel after we leave. Qiu Baihu, Chang Qianhu, Luo Xiaoqi and Pi Xiaoqi will all be watching you. You If you dare to rebel, Pi Xiaoqi will immediately pass the news to us, and your family in Baishan Mansion will be tortured to the point of death, and you will also be hacked to death by Qiu Baihu and the others!"


    Qiu Baihu was one of the eldest young masters. Seeing that the Yu family was killed and their family was destroyed, Zheng Qianhu also surrendered with his soldiers after being quartered by five horses because he was unwilling to surrender.


    However, the condition for their surrender is that when the matter ispleted, Vice General Jin and his family must pay for their lives!


    Xiong Yueting admired Qiu Baihu and agreed to his request.


    Qiu Baihu came in with a group of soldiers, knelt down to Xiong Yue, and said, "Master, don''t worry, my subordinates will definitely keep an eye on Deputy General Jin. He will never surrender or kill himself to apologize!"


    "Okay." Xiong Yue praised Qiu Baihu and led the people away. When passing by Qiu Baihu, he said: "After the things here are over,e and join me. You will definitely be indispensable for your benefit... General The achievements have been made with tens of thousands of bones, and the establishment of sessive dynasties has been bloody, so you dont have to worry about Jin Dou Mansion.


    Xiong Yue really admired Qiu Baihu, and in order to win over this tiger general, he made a special effort to enlighten him.


    Qiu Baihu said: "I understand."


    Well, as long as you understand. Although Xiong Yue said this, when he left, he nced at Chang Qianhu.


    Chang Qianhu is the one who has truly taken refuge in Xiong Yue. He will keep an eye on Qiu Baihu. If Qiu Baihu dares to betray Xiong Yue, Chang Qianhu will not give the antidote to Qiu Baihu.


    Yes, Qiu Baihu was poisoned, but it was a chronic poison that would take half a year topletely corrode the human stomach and cause death.


    "Master, go slowly." Qiu Baihu respectfully sent Xiong Yue off. After Xiong Yue left, he rushed to Deputy General Jin and beat him so hard that he almost died.


    Chang Qianhu hurried to stop him and said: "Jin Mingyong still has to lead troops to resist Qin Mu, so Brother Qiu will let him go first and wait until the matter here is settled."


    Bang, Qiu Baihu kicked Deputy General Jin again, and then stopped: "For Chang Qianhu''s sake, I will spare you first!"


    Chang Qianhu said with a smile: "That''s right...a spring night is worth a thousand pieces of gold. Brother Qiu, Miss Zhang is still waiting for you."


    He then asked with a disgusting smile: "How is it? This girl from a close family must have a good taste."


    Qiu Baihu was disgusted by what he heard and wanted to kill Chang Qianhu, but he could onlyugh in the same disgusting way and said: "The taste of an officialdy who is carefully raised is naturally good."


    After Chang Qianhu heard this, he was very envious: "Brother Qiu is lucky enough to be rewarded with such an official daughter, but I am not so lucky."


    Qiu Baihu said with a smile: "Chang Qianhu is joking, Lu Ju''s daughter is much more beautiful than Miss Zhang, and you make more money than me."


    Chang Qianhu has long been interested in a girl from Lu Juren''s family. Unfortunately, Lu Juren''s brother is an official. Chang Qianhu didn''t dare to touch Miss Lu before.


    It''s just that this time there was trouble in the Jindou Mansion, which brought out Chang Qianhu''s evil courage. As soon as this beast took refuge with Xiong Yue, he ordered people to tie up Miss Lu. Qiu Baihu had no choice but to save the whole city. He could only save the daughter of an acquaintance.


    That night, Jin Dou Mansion became a **** on earth.


    Early the next morning, after General Qian from Jintian Prefecture arrived with his soldiers, horses and property to join him, Xiong Yue took the men and horses collected from Jindou Prefecture and the looted property on the road and rushed back to Zhongzhou.


    After Xiong Yue and the others left, the entire Jindou Mansion was still filled with the cries of the victim''s family, but Chang Qianhu and the others had no intention of letting them go and continued to cause harm.


    Vice General Jin wanted to lead his troops to stop him, but the remaining soldiers were all evil-hearted and did not listen to him at all. He also said: "This is what Master Xiong allowed. You are just a puppet of Master Xiong. What qualifications do you have to control it?" us!"


    After scolding, he still yelled and greeted people: "Brothers, Master Xiong said that we are helping him to find a great cause. The women in this city are ours. Let''s enjoy it to the fullest. When Qin Mues, Just help Master Xiong block it for five days so that Qin Mu cant catch up with him. Lets go and continue having fun!


    Vice General Jin was so angry that he vomited blood. Only then did he realize how useless he was!


    In the following days, Vice General Jin was tortured by the evil things in the city and almost went crazy, but he did not dare to die. If he wanted to die, he had to kill all the beasts in the city before he died!


    At this moment, Wu Mang had received the letter from Xin Ying. He was shocked after reading it and said hurriedly: "I''ve been fooled. I''ve been fooled. Hurry up and gather your troops to beat the drum and go to Jin Dou Mansion to save people!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he gasped for breath and almost fainted again.


    "Sir, don''t get excited." Vice General Yin patted Wu Mang on the back with one hand, took the letter and read it with the other hand. After reading it, he shouted: "Gather the troops, gather the troops, kill Jin Dou Mansion!"


    Silly, they were so stupid. They should have thought that Xiong Yue''s goal was to the south, but they thought that Xiong Yue woulde to attack Beicang Mansion, so they closed the city gate and could not get out, and they harmed Jindou Mansion.


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang also sent news about Jintian Mansion... The guard of Jintian Mansion rebelled andmitted crimes in the city. After causing harm to a city, he had already left with his soldiers, horses and property!


    After reading the letter, Mr. Lu''s hands were shaking... Xiong Yue, this beast, is more ruthless than a bandit.


    He hurriedly took Liu Erjing to find Vice General Yin and showed him the letter.


    After reading it, Vice General Yin almost fainted and said hurriedly: "I can''t tell you, sir. He is still sick. He won''t be able to bear the news if he knows it."


    Mr. Lu said: "So I just showed it to you."


    He added: "Our brothers from the Eagle Food Gang will also go together and we will definitely kill those beasts!"


    Vice General Yin agreed: "Okay, you immediately gather the people of the Eagle Food Gang and set off in an hour."


    He quickly asked again: "Where is the flower fairy? Are she and the child okay?"


    That Huaxian was raised in Jintian Mansion. If he didn''t escape, the Wu family would be in dire straits.


    At this moment, two soldiers rushed into the house, they were soldiers on the city tower. They told two pieces of good news as soon as they arrived: "The tough bandits from the Eagle Food Gang in Jintian Mansion, no, the heroes are here. Huaxian and The young master is safe."


    He also said: "The guard of Daliang Mansion has arrived with half of the troops and horses. It is only five miles away from the city gate!"

 Chapter 2519: To apologize to the Wei family army with death【2】

    Chapter 2519: To apologize to the Wei family army with death��2��


    Chapter 2519: Death as apology and Wei Jiajun2


    "Young Master and General Shao are here? OK, OK, God helps the Central ins. We will definitely destroy Xiong Yue and take back Jindou Mansion this time!" Vice General Yin was very happy and said hurriedly: "Ge Qianhu, General Shao is here to support us. , I have to go and greet you in person, and you take the Flower Fairy to see the adults. As long as the Flower Fairy and the child are safe, the adults will be in good health."


    Yes. Ge Qianhu took the order and went to do it.


    Vice General Yin left to meet General Shao.


    Master Lu and Liu Erjing gathered the brothers from the Eagle Food Gang to prepare to attack Jindou Mansion.


    The people from the Eagle Food Gang had already taken Hua Xian into the house and to the yard where Wu Mang was recovering. Hua Xian was sitting on the Taishi chair and was being carried away by the people from the Eagle Food Gang.


    Although it was a little awkward to let the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang carry a flower fairy, they had already arrived at the house, and they didn''t want to have any idents, so they simply sacrificed their dignity and carried the flower fairy away.


    Upon seeing this, Ge Qianhu cupped his fists and saluted, and said gratefully: "Thank you all brothers. All the soldiers of the Wu family and the Central ins will never forget your kindness. Thank you very much."


    After speaking, I nced at Huaxian and saw that her belly was still swollen. I felt relieved, turned around and ran ahead to lead the way for the Eagle Food Gang.


    Waiting behind the yard where Wu Mang was recuperating, Ge Qianhu shouted: "Sir, the heroes of the Eagle Food Gang have brought Hua Xian back safely, and his belly is still there!"


    Protruding, not aborted due to running around.


    Wu Mang was letting his soldiers put on their armor. When he heard this, he stopped wearing his armor and hurriedly said: "Help me out!"


    "Yes." The soldiers hurriedly helped him out of the house.


    Wu Mang squinted his old eyes and looked at Hua Xian. After seeing that she was really pregnant, he put his heart down and shouted: "Doctor, go check on her quickly. Is the baby okay?"


    He added: "Invite Dr. Luo and the medicaldies from Yuanzi Medicine Clinic to check carefully and make sure that mother and child are safe!"


    "Yes, I''ll go right away. Don''t get too excited." A soldier hurriedly ran to call for Dr. Luo.


    The military doctor who had been guarding Wu Mang ran over and took Hua Xian''s pulse. After a while, he said: "Don''t worry, sir. Both the pregnant woman and the fetus are fine. It''s just that the pregnant woman is tired from the journey. She needs to have a good rest."


    After hearing this, Wu Mang hurriedly said: "Hurry up and carry her in, change the bedding, let her rest here for a long time, and then move to Fu Changyuan after she feels better."


    In order to preserve thest bloodline of the Wu family, Wu Mang asked the magistrate of Beicang Prefecture to inscribe the words "Fu Chang Yuan" in his own handwriting. It was not for any reason, just because the magistrate of Beicang Prefecture had a tough life and gave birth to both children. Wu Mang wanted to please him. Omen.


    Yes. The soldiers hurriedly followed the instructions.


    The nuns and maids from Fu Changyuan also rushed over to serve the flower fairy.


    Not long after, Dr. Luo was dragged here, followed by Dr. Liu and the others.


    Doctor Luo hurriedly opened the door as soon as he arrived and took Hua Xian''s pulse. Half a quarter of an hourter, he said to the anxious Wu Mang, "Don''t worry, sir. This girl''s body and bones are well maintained. The pregnancy was very good. Both the pregnant woman and the fetus are safe now." , just take good care of it.


    Wu Mang: "Seriously? Doctor Luo, you have to see clearly. Our Wu family really can''t stand the trouble."


    Doctor Luo said: "The pulse condition is good. If you are worried, sir, let all the men go out, put up a screen, and let the medical woman go in to check."


    Wu Mang said, "Have you heard this? Hurry up and do it!" He was the first to get up and go out. The other men, except the doctor, all went to the yard to wait.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the door opened, and Doctor Luo said: "The doctor has checked her and she is fine. However, the pregnant woman is a little red and needs to rest for a month."


    Wu Mang was scared to death. Doctor Luo was afraid that he would faint from shock, so he hurriedly said: "It''s normal for pregnant women to see red asionally. It''s okay."


    He added: "This girl must have a good background, and her body and bones are well maintained, so she was tired and frightened all the way, and the fetus is fine... I have prescribed anti-fetal medicine, just drink it once a day, there is really no big problem."


    After hearing this, Wu Mang felt relieved. He went in to see Huaxian and said to her: "I know everything about you and Brother Qi. You take good care of your child. No matter whether it''s a boy or a girl, the Wu family will take care of you." I will take you as my concubine and give you a status throughout my life."


    Given the family status of the Wu family, even if the marriage is based on the tablet, it is impossible to marry a flower fairy as the main wife. At most, she will be given the status of a good concubine.


    The Flower Fairy was very grateful, stood up with tears in her eyes, and saluted Wu Mang: "Thank you for thepliment, sir. I will definitely protect the child in my belly and not let anything happen to him."


    If Master Wu hadn''t fallen in love with her and bought her at a huge price, she would have had to serve many, many men and be a prostitute who could do whatever they wanted.


    So even if Master Wu dies, she is willing to stay in the Wu family for the rest of her life... The Wu family is rich and powerful, and it is better to live in the Wu family than to be helpless.


    Wu Mang nodded with satisfaction: "Take good care of it. Take this box and keep it close to you."


    I asked my grandma to give the flower fairy a box.


    Huaxian took it and opened it. He was shocked to see that there was a box of cash and gold ingots, as well as a roll of silver notes.


    "Thank you, sir." Hua Xian choked with sobs. Ever since her family fell into decline and she was sold by her creditor, the Wu family has been the best to her.


    Wu Mang said: "Don''t cry, it''s not good for the child... I''ve checked on you. It says that you have a good background, but it''s just bad luck that has caused you to suffer so much. With the Wu family here in the future, you don''t have to worry about anything anymore, and you can live your life with peace of mind." that is."


    It is precisely because Huaxian''s family used to have money that they can take good care of their bodies and bones. If they were born in a poor family and were running around like this, their children would have been dead long ago.


    After hearing this, Huaxian no longer knew what to say to express her gratitude, and could only shed tears.


    "You take good care of the baby." After Wu Mang finished what he had to say, he left with Ge Qianhu and the others with his soldiers, rushing to Jindou Mansion.


    Doctor Luo left behind two medical women and then ran away. There will be casualties in the war. He is a doctor and can help save people by following the expedition.


    Lin Laoba, Fang Tiangui, Erdan Dad, and Mr. Fu came to see off the army after learning that they were going to attack Jintian Mansion. Many families in the city also came out to see off the army.


    But everyone was very worried. After seeing Wu Mang, they all asked: "Mr. Wu, I heard that Xiong Yue from Zhongzhou is very powerful, and his soldiers are all ruthless. Can we win?"


    It''s not that we underestimate you, it''s you... Back then, you were taken to Beicang Mansion by Rong thief Xizuo, and then you were beaten badly by Luo Ying. This time, you were taken over by Xiong Yue. You guys are silently calcting. After all, Wu Mang had no achievements at all in the past twenty years, and he even lost a nephew and grandnephew, making the Wu family almost out of control.


    Tsk, the people of Beicang Prefecture have a toothache. Lets not talk about whether Wu Mang can fight. Anyway, the Wu family is very unlucky and has been having bad luck!


    Wu Mang looked at their suspicious and disgusted eyes, and was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he also knew that he was indeed getting old and it was time to retreat.


    And he didn''t have the energy to talk much now, so he gave the messenger a piece of paper and asked the messenger to shout: "Don''t worry, fellow citizens, General Shao of Daliang Mansion has arrived with his troops to help, and the Marquis of Qin is alsoing with his troops. On the way, the Marquis of Qin also ordered the northwest prefectures to dispatch 30% of their troops to help us. We will definitely win this battle. Xiong Yue is dead, so everyone just waits for our triumphant return!"

 Chapter 2520: To apologize to the Wei family army with death【3】

    Chapter 2520: To apologize to the Wei family army with death��3��


    Chapter 2520: Death as apology and Wei Jiajun3


    Can you make a triumphant return? Everyone nced at the corner of their mouths, a little disbelieving, but after hearing that Qin Hou had arrived with his troops, everyone felt confident again.


    Wu Mang is so old that he can hardly walk. He will definitely lose if he goes to the battlefield, but if the Marquis of Qines, he will definitely win!


    However, there was also an ignorant person who asked loudly: "Mr. Wu, if Xiong Yuees to kill and the Marquis of Qin has not arrived yet with his troops, what should we do? Longshan Mansion is far away from us!"


    After hearing this, the others turned pale with fright and hurriedly followed: "Yes, Longshan Mansion is so far away from us. Xiong Yue killed Beicang Mansion three times, and even the Marquis of Qin couldn''t catch up."


    Wu Mang was almost angry to death from them, but he couldn''t fall. If he fell, the vigers would be even more afraid.


    It was General Shao who rode over and assured everyone: "Don''t worry, fellow vigers, with our Daliang Mansion army here, even if Xiong Yue cannot be annihted, he will not be allowed to invade Beicang Mansion."


    He then pointed to the city wall of Beicang Mansion and said: "Beicang Mansion has always been a stronghold for military strategists. The city wall defense is one of the top three in Chu. Even the soldiers and thieves can''t break it, and Xiong Yue''s gang of rabble can''t even break Beicang Mansion City!"


    General Shao was very imposing and had a thunderous voice. He was followed by tens of thousands of soldiers. When the people of Beicang Mansion saw this, they were so frightened that their feet weakened, but they believed him to save their dignity.


    Some people started to tter him: "The general is right. With you here, Xiong Yue is just dreaming about breaking Beicang Mansion!"


    As soon as the ttery was finished, he was stepped on by the person next to him. The pain made him almost jump up. Just as he was about to grab his friend next to him and start beating him, his friend red at him and whispered: "You are stupid, guard." The one who belongs to Beicang Mansion is Mr. Wu. If you tter the guard of Daliang Mansion, be careful of being pped by Mr. Wus subordinates~"


    Wu Mang was very good at his duties, and 90% of the generals respected him.


    After hearing this, the tterer quickly shut up and did not dare to talk nonsense again.


    General Shao did not take Qiao, but dismounted and came over to salute Wu Mang: "I have seen Commander Wu. Xiong Yue rebelled during the disaster and was extremely shameless. Neither General Shao nor the generals of Daliang Mansion are ashamed of this thief. This time I will fully cooperate with you to defeat the bear thief!"


    Wu Mang was very grateful and said: "Thank you, General Shao, for your help."


    However, he added: "The Marquis of Qin has arrived with his troops, and Xiong Yue, the traitor, is doomed."


    General Shao understood what he meant and said: "The Marquis of Qin is a hero who resisted the army and is also in charge of the armies in the northwest. If he cane to fight against the thieves, Xiong Yue will definitely die."


    This is to tell Wu Mang that he recognizes Qin Sang, will not take credit, and will not go against the Marquis of Qin...but he was sent by Emperor Jingyuan, and without the order of Emperor Jingyuan, he cannot get too close to the Marquis of Qin.


    After hearing this, Wu Mang felt relieved and immediately ordered: "Let''s set off and send troops to fight against the thieves."


    Dong dong dong!


    The drums were beating loudly, and the messengers galvanized their horses and shouted: "Command Wu, send troops to fight against the thieves!"


    As soon as the military order was given, the soldiers immediately started moving and ran towards Jindou Mansion as fast as the wind.


    As for Jintian Mansion, Wu Mang has sent his general Kong to deal with the aftermath... Vice General Yin knew that this matter could not be hidden from Wu Mang for too long, so when Wu Mang saw Hua Xian and was in good spirits, he told the bad news. told him.


    Surprisingly, Wu Mang managed to hold on without fainting, and quickly dispatched soldiers to help.


    But after what happened at Jintian Mansion, Wu Mang did not dare to dy any more. He handed over his cavalry to General Shao and asked him to take the cavalry from the two mansions to Jindou Mansion first: "An extra quarter of an hour will be enough to get there." Please save a group of people, General Shao, please."


    Yes! General Shao didnt say anything and immediately rushed to Jindou Mansion with more than 2,000 cavalry.


    Hurrying day and night, we arrived at Jindoufu City ten dayster.


    "Put in a small catapult, set fire oil, add medicine, and let these turtles drink a pot first!" After General Shao learned about the affairs of Jintian Mansion, he knew that the people of Jindou Mansion would not be spared, and he would not follow Vice General Jin and the others. You''re wee, use your killing move as soon as youe. "Yes!" Hundreds of households from the transport camp, together with their soldiers, assembled the frame, long pole, pottery bucket and other items of the small catapult to form a small catapult. Then they brought a thick linen ball with pine oil and poison added. After lighting it, throw it towards the tower.


    Bang bang bang!


    The burning fireball exploded on the tower, and sparks and poisonous smoke filled the air.


    Chang Qianhu was shrewd and immediately put on his soaked mask and led his troops to run down the tower. He did not forget to threaten Vice General Jin: "Lead the troops to fight back against them immediately. Remember, don''t think of defecting before the battle. Your family will Its still in Master Xiongs hands!


    However, Chang Qianhu failed to escape. When he was going down the steps of the city tower, a hail of arrows suddenly came from below.


    Swish swish!


    The first few soldiers were immediately shot into hedgehogs and fell on the steps.


    Chang Qianhu was also shot by a sharp arrow, but he escaped by wearing heavy armor.


    After regaining consciousness, he stepped back in panic and shouted to the man who was shooting arrows below: "Brothers below, you don''t have to be afraid. Master Xiong said that if someonees to Jindou Mansion, we will abandon the city and flee. , just let Deputy General Jin take care of it, dont do any internal fighting!"


    "Bah, you are a beast like me, you are not worthy of being called brother to me, Qiu Qingshan." After Qiu Baihu finished scolding, he shouted to the people escorting Chang Qianhu: "Brothers, the one surrounding us now is General Shao from Daliang Mansion. He He is a third-grade General Huwei, and he is very capable in fighting. If we dont want to die, we will capture Chang and take him to surrender to General Shao in exchange for our lives!"


    this?


    After hearing this, the soldiers of Chang Qianhu were moved.


    But they still remembered the evil they had done in the city, and asked: "But we have harmed so many families in the city, can General Shao let us go?"


    Qiu Baihu sneered, are you afraid now?


    But he continued: "Just put the me on Chang. If he takes the me, we will be fine!"


    As soon as these words came out, the man who was afraid of death immediately agreed: "Yes, Chang and Xiong Yue forced us to do it. We don''t want to harm anyone at all...Brothers, kill the culprit named Chang and save the lives of the people in the city." Revenge, folks!


    Dozens of nearby soldiers immediately raised their swords and shed at Chang Qianhu. After a clicking sound, Chang Qianhu was hacked to death. In order to save their lives, some people grabbed Chang Qianhu''s arms and ears and used them for themselves. Evidence to eliminate thieves.


    Qiu Baihu looked at the group of beasts from below and sneered. He waved his hand behind...swish, swish, and a hail of arrows came over again, killing the dozens of heartless soldiers.


    When Pi Xiaoqi learned that General Shao was calling, he came with his troops. When he saw this scene, he was so angry that he shouted to Qiu Baihu: "Qiu Qingshan, stop quickly, or you will be poisoned and die."


    He sneered again: "You still don''t know that you have been poisoned? If you want to survive, continue to work for Lord Xiong, otherwise you will die of intestinal rupture."


    Hehe, Qiu Baihuughed: "Even if I am going to be poisoned to death, I will kill you beasts first."


    He pointed the knife at Pi Xiaoqi again and said, "Set an arrow and kill him!"


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows immediately shot toward Pi Xiaoqi.


    However, Pi Xiaoqi was under the city tower. The space wasrge and he had escaped the arrows. However, he did not dare to stay any longer and called the soldiers: "Qiu Qingshan has rebelled. Hurry up and leave through the west city gate!"


    However, its toote.


    Before Qiu Baihu took action against Chang Qianhu, he sent a team to kill the soldiers guarding the city gate and open the city gate for General Shao and the others. Now that the matter was done, a group of cavalry under General Shao rushed in City gate, chasing Pi Xiaoqi and the others.

 Chapter 2521: To apologize to the Wei family army with death【4】

    Chapter 2521: To apologize to the Wei family army with death��4��


    Chapter 2521: Death as apology and Wei Jiajun4


    The cavalry were all good at bows and horses. When they saw Pi Xiaoqi and the others, they ran away. When they controlled the horses and chased them quickly, they opened their bows and set arrows. Whoosh, whoosh, a wave of arrows hit Pi Xiaoqi and the others. The traitor running behind was Down a batch.


    Without blinking an eye, the cavalrymen stepped over them with their horses. Bang bang bang, trampled more than a dozen of the rebels who had been struck by arrows to death, and some who were still alive could not move.


    Brothers, dont be afraid, form a formation to stop them! Pi Xiaoqi shouted to his soldiers, but only a fool would stop and stop the cavalry.


    At this moment, Luo Xiaoqi came on horseback with a group of soldiers. Seeing this, Pi Xiaoqi hurriedly shouted to him: "Brother Luo, Qiu Qingshan has rebelled!"


    Luo Xiaoqi was shocked: "What, Qiu Qingshan dared to betray Lord Xiong after being poisoned. It seems that he doesn''t want to..."


    Whoosh!


    A sharp arrow shot Luo Xiaoqi in the face, causing him to fall to the ground. The person who shot him with the arrow was Pi Xiaoqi.


    Pi Xiaoqi''s eyes were fierce, he rushed over, seized Luo Xiaoqi''s horse, and said to all the soldiers: "General Shao is here to kill, run to the west gate quickly, after leaving the city, catch up with Master Xiong, and follow him to pursue a great cause, we will Can be a new noble!"


    After saying that, he rode his horse to escape.


    Pi Xiaoqi said this because he needed these soldiers to protect him from the knife so that he could run to the west of the city smoothly and escape.


    After hearing this, Luo Xiaoqi''s soldiers and horses followed Pi Xiaoqi one after another, shouting all the way: "General Shao ising to kill? Brothers, run quickly, if you escape, you can be a nobleman of the new dynasty!"


    The rogues in the city who had taken refuge with Xiong Yue wereing from all the streets. They originally wanted to go to the tower to "fight the enemy", but after hearing these words, they also ran after Sayazi.


    Nearly a thousand people followed Pi Xiaoqi and fled for their lives. They made shields for Pi Xiaoqi and allowed him to escape safely to the west city gate.


    As soon as Pi Xiaoqi arrived at the West City Gate, he shouted: "Where are Wang Xiaoqi and Boss Xu? Call them out quickly. General Shao from Daliang Mansion ising to kill us. We must escape quickly."


    Wang Xiaoqi was promoted to Xiaoqi because he had the same surname as Vice General Wang. He led ten of his soldiers and recruited hundreds of gambling thugs to guard the escape gate.


    After hearing this, Cao Sangou, the thug from the gambling house, hurriedly ran to the house below the city tower, knocked on the door and shouted: "Wang Xiaoqi, Boss Xu, stop ying ande out quickly. General Shao ising to kill us. We have to escape!"


    Wang Xiaoqi and Boss Xu were at odds with each other. He hurriedly picked up his pants and came out, asking: "Three dogs, is there really a general leading the troops?"


    Cao Sangou looked at the girls in the room, swallowed, retracted his shameless gaze, and said: "We are really getting called. Pi Xiaoqi asked me to ask you to run away together, and Qiu Qingshan has rebelled."


    "Damn, Qiu Qingshan is really not afraid of death. He dares to rebel even after being poisoned. Let''s go, let''s open the city gate and escape." Wang Xiaoqi fastened his belt, put on his armor, picked up his knife, mounted his horse and ran away.


    Cao Sangou wanted to have a taste of the girls inside. Those girls were very beautiful, but he was afraid of death and did not dare to stay longer, so he ran away for his life.


    "Quickly, push hard, push the city gate open!" Pi Xiaoqi was leading the soldiers to open the city gate, but the city gate was too thick and there were three gates. It took a lot of effort to open one gate.


    Push harder and move faster, we will all die if its toote. Pi Xiaoqi then ordered the thugs: You step back ten meters and form a formation to meet the enemy!


    The thugs were not stupid. No one listened to him. They all blocked the city gate and ran for their lives as soon as the city gate opened.


    The rabble! Pi Xiaoqi cursed in his mind and tightly controlled the horse to prevent it from being snatched away.


    "Get the **** out of my way, let the one who knows how to open the door open the door, don''t get stuck here!" After Boss Xu came over, he cursed angrily, and the thugs in the gambling house and the ruffians in the city immediately stepped aside. .


    They finally opened thest city gate before General Shao''s cavalry came. Arge group of people immediately rushed out: "Run!"


    "Why are you running around? Follow me, Wang Xiaoqi, and Pi Xiaoqi. We will take you to Master Xiong and make you a high official!" Boss Xu is still very prestigious. After scolding him, the thugs followed the thugs honestly. , running behind the three of them.


    Pi Xiaoqi is very dissatisfied with Boss Xus behavior of giving orders. But Boss Xu has been running the business in Jindou Mansion. These people are more obedient to Boss Xu, and the number of thugs and thugs is much greater than that of soldiers...


    Brother Xu, get on your horse and ride with me! Pi Xiaoqi wanted to take advantage of Boss Xus strength and invited him to ride with him to escape.


    "You''re wee, brother." Boss Xu got on the horse and rode away with Pi Xiaoqi. He looked back and said with a smile: "Pi Xiaoqi, that General Shao didn''t catch up with us. Let''s go this time." Not only can I survive, I am afraid I will also be a Duke or a Marquis whose name will go down in history."


    Old Duke Xing was a poor and scoundrel before, but after he joined the army with Emperor Jingwu, he became the founding Duke. Boss Xu has many more people under hismand than Old Duke Xing did. As long as Xiong Yue can help, he can also be the founding Duke. Hou.


    Maybe he hasnt gotten rid of Xiong Yue yet and bes the second Emperor Jingwu!


    Boss Xu was having a sweet dream when a whizzing sound came from the front, and a wave of arrows shot towards them. Wang Xiaoqi, who was running at the front, was shot off his horse in public.


    "There is an ambush. Quickly jump on your horse to escape. You will be a target on horseback!" Pi Xiaoqi immediately jumped on his horse to escape, and then rolled to the side to avoid the new rain of arrows.


    However, soon, more sharp arrows came, and a group of soldiers rushed out from the front and rushed towards them. The leader was Ge Qianhu: "Kill these beasts!"


    "Kill!" When the soldiers learned of the tragic incident in Jin Dou Mansion, they hated these dogs to death. They came to kill them one by one with swords, and soon caught up with Boss Xu and the others. The two groups were fighting in a melee.


    Pi Xiaoqi took advantage of the chaos and rushed to a forest outside the city. As long as he entered the forest and climbed up the mountain, he would survive!


    Its a pity that he was destined to die here.


    Click!


    Young Master Yu suddenly jumped out, raised his knife and shed at Pi Xiaoqi, cutting off a section of Pi Xiaoqi''s calf.


    "Ah!" Pi Xiaoqi screamed and fell to the ground. He took out the poison and was about to fight back. Young Master Yu raised the knife and dropped it. With a ng, the knife directly pierced Pi Xiaoqi''s arm holding the medicine and nailed his hand. On the ground, he quickly swung his left hand, and with a bang, the big wooden hammer hit Pi Xiaoqi''s head, leaving him with a **** head and a dizzy head.


    Pi Xiaoqi waspletely restrained, but he didn''t want to die. He endured the severe pain and begged: "Hero, spare your life... As long as you spare me, I will give you a banknote. When I be a marquis and a general in the future, I wille back." Ill repay you~


    Young Master Yuughed, pulled out Pi Xiaoqi''s saber, and shed at him, clicking, clicking, chopping off his arms, and then cursed: "You bunch of beasts will all die today, no one can escape!"


    He would not let them leave Jindou Mansion alive, nor would he let them die too easily. He would have to endure all the pain before dying of despair.


    And for this period of time, Young Master Yu has also been living in despair... After Xiong Yue left, he climbed down from the mountain, disguised himself, and climbed under the city wall through cover, but even though he was separated by the thick city wall, he He could also hear those sinful voices. He was very sad, but there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 2522: To apologize to the Wei family army with death【5】

    Chapter 2522: To apologize to the Wei family army with death��5��


    Chapter 2522: Death as apology and Wei Jiajun5


    After saying that, he cut off Pi Xiaoqi''s other calf with another click of the knife, almost turning him into a human pig, and then he took a bite out of him and went to the city gate with the knife to kill.


    boss Xu and the others were many in number, but they were a group of scoundrels who were greedy for life and afraid of death. Facing real soldiers like Ge Qianhu, they were killed miserably.


    The cavalry from behind also caught up, and under attack from both sides, they quickly killed half of Boss Xu and the others. When the remaining half of the gangsters saw this, they hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Cao Sangou also pointed at the seriously injured Xu Laodaodao: "General, it was Boss Xu and Pi Xiaoqi who forced us to harm people. We are innocent. Please forgive us, General!"


    Before Ge Qianhu could say anything, Master Yu rushed out of the crowd and struck Cao Sangou in the head with a knife. Cao Sangou died just like that.


    Bang, Young Master Yu knocked down Cao Sangou''s body with a kick, and nced at the rogues present with a sinister look: "You beasts, all of you must die!"


    His eyes were so fierce that he frightened General Shao''s men. He pointed a knife at him and asked: "Who are you? Where did youe from? It can''t be someone from Xiong Yue who said this on purpose. Just to fool us so you can survive, right?!


    "I am not the same group as these beasts, I am, I am..." Young Master Yu wanted to say that he was Yu Tongzhi''s son, but he thought of the deaths of his parents and younger brother, and the suffering he suffered during this period. , couldnt speak any more, and knelt down in sadness and cried bitterly.


    He was as slovenly as a savage at the moment, making him unrecognizable, but his sad cries made people feel softer.


    Ge Qianhu came over, stared at him for a while, and asked: "...are you Brother Yu? Are you Brother Yu from Tongzhi''s family?"


    Young Master Yu wanted to speak, but he was only fifteen years old and had endured enough during this period. After seeing that Jin Dou Mansion was rescued, he just wanted to cry happily and ignored Ge Qianhu.


    Ge Qianhu felt sad when he saw this. He knelt down and hugged him, saying: "The reinforcements have arrived, everything is fine... Don''t worry, none of these beasts who have harmed people will survive!"


    Afterforting Young Master Yu for more than half a quarter of an hour, Young Master Yu stopped crying, told the location of Pi Xiaoqi, and asked them to arrest him.


    Not long after, the soldiers brought the dying Pi Xiaoqi. Ge Qianhu led the soldiers to **** the surrendered rogues and entered the city again to join General Shao and hispanions.


    After General Shao learned that Young Master Yu was still alive, he met him andforted him.


    Ke Yu said to the eldest young master: "Please General Shao, please burn these beasts to death immediately. They have done many evil things, and they must be allowed to suffer to death!"


    General Shao frowned when he heard this, and said: "If they have done great evil, they will never survive. There is no need to burn them to death, they can just behead them."


    Young Master Yu said angrily: "Behead? Why do you want them to die so easily? You must castrate them first, then pour pine oil on them and burn them alive!"


    After hearing this, Ge Qianhu also realized that something was wrong with Young Master Yu, so he quickly stopped him and said, "Brother Yu, don''t be impulsive. General Shao will deal with them and let them get the retribution they deserve. You have to take good care of yourself now. There cant be any idents.


    "I''m fine, I don''t need to take care of myself. Burn them to death. Burn them all to death!" Young Master Yu roared almost crazily.


    Ge Qianhu was so frightened that he quickly looked at General Shao.


    "Military doctor,e here quickly!" General Shao quickly called the military doctor to check Young Master Yu''s pulse.


    Seeing that they did not burn the thugs to death quickly, but instead held him down for medical treatment, Mr. Yu struggled and wanted to run to get pine oil to burn the thugs to death.


    But he was finally held down, and the military doctor looked at him carefully, frowned and said: "You are young, and you have experienced too many and heavy things in a short period of time. You will not be able to recover for a while. Let''s recuperate first." Can be raised well.


    After hearing this, General Shao and Ge Qianhu breathed a sigh of relief. This was the only one left in Yu Tongzhi''s family, and nothing could happen to him. The military doctor restrained Young Master Yu, who was in a daze, and gave him a round of acupuncture. After removing the needles, Young Master Yu''s mood became much more stable.


    Ge Qianhu was afraid that he would lose control again, so he told him about Qin Sang: "When the Qin family was killed, the Marquis of Qin was more than a year younger than you, but he survived. Don''t you admire the Marquis of Qin the most? You said you want to practice your skills well, and then you will be transferred to the northwest to fight with him in the army? Then you have to hold on, the Marquis of Qin will not ept a madman as his subordinate."


    General Shao said: "I will rush to Jindou Mansion. I have received the order from the Marquis of Qin, and the Marquis of Qin is also on the way with his troops. Don''t worry, Xiong Yue will definitely die."


    After hearing this, the eldest young master cried again.


    But this time I cried more gently. After crying, I felt much better and no longer shouted about burning the thugs.


    But when Deputy General Jin was escorted over, he became angry again, rushed over and stabbed Deputy General Jin: "You deserve this!"


    The stab was just a palm away from the shoulder. It only hurt, but was not fatal. This showed that he had not lost control. He knew that it was not his turn to decide whether Deputy General Jin would live or die.


    Ge Qianhu was relieved when he saw this... He was really afraid that the eldest young master would go crazy.


    Deputy General Jin felt very sorry. It would have been better if Young Master Yu had stabbed him to death: "I''m sorry, it was me who was stupid and led the wolf into the house, which harmed your family and the whole city."


    Young Master Yu was disgusted by these words and roared: "Shut up, shut up, you beast doesn''t deserve to apologize!"


    "Brother Yu, calm down. Don''t harm yourself for him. It''s not worth it." Ge Qianhu quickly pulled him aside and whispered tofort him, so that he didn''t lose control again.


    Vice General Jin knew that it was toote for him to apologize, so he looked at General Shao and told Xiong Yue''s marching route: "Xiong Yue will abandon half of Zhongzhou to upy Jianghuai, establish a new dynasty in Jianghuai, and rule across the river with Da Chu... I am afraid that there will also be chaos in the Jiangnan prefectures across from Jianghuai, and Xiong Yue must be killed, otherwise Da Chu will fall into a situation of separatist rule by all parties."


    "Baishan Mansion has taken refuge with Xiong Yue. In addition to Baishan Mansion, there are probably other guards in Jianghuai who have taken refuge with Xiong Yue. You must be careful. Xiong Yue also likes to use poison to fight. Qiu Baihu is pretending to surrender. He is poisoned. , you think of ways to save him."


    "My family are all in Baishan Mansion. After the chaos in Baishan Mansion is settled, if there are still people in my family alive, please help them. They are not wrong, it is me."


    Deputy General Jin said a long story, but General Shao heard something was wrong and said: "Jin Mingyong, you are one of the culprits. It is impossible to seek death. Don''t do useless things."


    He didn''t have his mouth blocked, because biting his tongue would hardly kill anyone, and at most he would only suffer some flesh injuries.


    However, General Shao missed a step. Vice General Jin took poison before surrendering. Half a quarter of an hour after saying these words, he suffered from unbearable abdominal pain. After rolling on the ground and wailing for more than a quarter of an hour, he died of pain.


    Vice General Jin died miserably, which made Master Yu feel better.


    General Shao ordered people to collect the body of Vice General Jin, and then ordered: "Search the whole city and rescue those who are still alive. If any bandits are found hiding, kill them immediately!"


    "Yes." The soldiers responded and quickly took action, and they rescued many murdered girls.


    After General Shao learned what happened to those girls, he was so angry that he almost dragged out the body of Vice General Jin and beat him several times... It was so tragic that so many girls of good age and good families were killed because of Vice General Jin''s stupidity. Adult-like.


    Even if many girls were released, theymitted suicide because they could not bear the painful experience.

 Chapter 2523: To apologize to the Wei family army with death【6】

    Chapter 2523: To apologize to the Wei family army with death��6��


    Chapter 2523: Death as apology and Wei Jiajun6


    When General Shao and the others learned about it, they were very sad. They specially found boxes of new clothes and asked the women to put them on. They also found wood and asked the soldiers to drive out the coffins, collect their bodies, and bury them decently. .


    In total, the luckiest family in the city is the An Tong Zhi family... Thanks to Qiu Baihu''s protection, the An Tong Zhi family has four people alive, Mrs. An, Miss An, Second Young Master An, and Young Young Master An.


    It''s just that they have suffered a hardship and are so haggard that they are not human-like, but they still have to cheer up and collect the bodies for An Tongzhi, Young Master An, and the servants of the family.


    It was only after several days of busy work that I learned the news that Qiu Baihu had been poisoned.


    After hearing this, Miss An hurriedly said: "Second brother, how is Qiu Baihu doing now? Is there still hope? He is kind to our family. Go and ask General Shao to save him."


    The second young master An is the same age as the eldest young master Yu, and is only fifteen years old. However,tely, Mrs. An has been rushing to help General Shao every day. Mrs. An and the others are taking care of the family affairs.


    There is no other way. After the death of An Tongzhi and the eldest young master An, the second young master An has be the backbone of the family. It is necessary to let him go out to socialize and be familiar with the generals at this time, otherwise the An family will fall even more severely.


    Second Young Master An said: "The poison was prepared by the thief Xiong Yue. The military doctor brought by General Shao cannot cure it. We have to wait until the doctor from Yuanzi Medicinees to know whether it can be cured."


    Ms. An''s face turned pale when she heard this, and she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Mrs. An saw this and said anxiously: "Sister Hui, what are you doing? Wipe your tears quickly. You are the one who is engaged. If the Ming family knows that you cry for other men, how will the Ming family view you?"


    Even though Sister Hui''s betrothed was a descendant of a side branch of the Ming family, the Ming family was also a wealthy family that had been passed down for nearly a thousand years. The direct branch still had Ming Cong, so the family''s power was at its peak, so there was no way to offend her.


    Miss An suddenlyughed and asked Mrs. An: "Mom, do you think the Ming family will still have a daughter?"


    Mrs. An turned pale and said hurriedly: "What nonsense are you talking about? Your innocence is still there. The Ming family will definitely marry you ording to the engagement!"


    Qiu Baihu is quite upright. Although he took off some of Sister Hui''s clothes and kissed her a few times, it was just for show and did not really damage Sister Hui''s innocence.


    Miss Ke''an said: "In less than three months, the tragedy of Jin Dou Mansion will spread throughout the country. By then, no matter whether my daughter is innocent or not, as long as she leaves Jin Dou Mansion, in the eyes of others, her daughter will She is just a dirty woman who was bullied by a group of traitors!"


    Mrs. An couldn''t hear this and yelled: "Shut up, stop talking...Sister Hui, you are innocent. Don''t worry, as long as your grandfather is here, others will not dare to make irresponsible remarks to you!"


    Miss An smiled: "Mom, my grandfather still has arge family to take care of. Even if he helps us, he won''t be able to devote all his efforts. Just give up. The Ming family will not marry me. Even if you marry me ording to the engagement, within two years I will also let Master Ming marry his daughter from a famous family if she dies of illness."


    Young Master An was only six years old. When he heard that the Ming family would kill his sister due to illness, he was so frightened that he cried. He hugged Mrs. An and begged: "Mom, please keep your sister at home. When I grow up, I can earn money to support her. Don''t If you marry her to the Ming family, she will die, wuwuwu~"


    His father and eldest brother are already dead. He is very scared and does not want another death in the family.


    As soon as her youngest son cried, Mrs. An couldn''t hold it any longer, she copsed, copsed on the ground, pped herself, and said: "I''m sorry for you, mother, I have to bring you here to take office." , if I had taken you to stay in my hometown, this kind of thing wouldnt have happened!


    Miss An hurried to stop Mrs. An: "Mom, don''t me yourself, you have done a good enough job."


    Her mother was just a weak woman, and Jin Dou Mansion suffered a great disaster. How could her mother protect them when the whole city suffered?


    and


    Miss An said: "Mom, if you don''t marry and go to the Ming family, our family might be able to escape disaster... Speaking of which, Mr. Ming helped my father get this official position. Why did he send me to be an official here? And why? Do you want dad to have a good rtionship with the Wu family and all the generals? Looking at what Mr. Ming has done in recent years, my daughter has to think too much. "


    After hearing this, Mrs. An was so frightened that she grabbed Miss An''s hand and said, "You mean, the Ming family wants to..." Miss An didn''t say yes, she just said: "Mom, it''s been too chaotic recently, our family should go first Go back to your hometown and stay for three years, and thene out after observing your filial piety... Our family can''t afford to get involved in too many things now."


    Second Young Master An also said: "Mom, my sister is right. We are not going to the capital. Let''s go back to our hometown first. It won''t be toote toe out when the situation is stable."


    He added: "My father died for the imperial court and he is considered a loyal man. Even if he returns to his hometown, no one will dare to bully our family."


    Mrs. An was moved, but she was still worried about Miss An: "Sister Hui, people''s words are scary, you are afraid..."


    Miss An said: "Don''t worry, mother, after so many things, my daughter can hold on and is not afraid of others gossiping."


    Mrs. An was anxious: "You are still young and don''t know **** people. When I think of you beingughed at and scolded by those people, I feel so aggrieved that I don''t want to live!"


    Miss An thought for a while and said, "Since mother is afraid of this, then my daughter should marry Qiu Baihu."


    Mrs. An: "What? No, he is just a poor soldier, and he was poisoned. He is not worthy of you!"


    Miss An: "He is the savior of our family, why is he not worthy of it? Logically speaking, my daughter should repay him with her life."


    Miss An recalled that Qiu Qingshan had slept outside the door and kept vigil for them in order to protect her family during this period, fearing that some thieves would sneak in and harm their mother and daughter. She felt that he was really a good person, and he was really born to marry. Give him your thoughts.


    After so many things, Miss An was very rxed. The next day, she asked Master An to find General Shao and ask General Shao to ask Qiu Qingshan if he was willing to marry her.


    Not to mention Qiu Qingshan, even General Shao was shocked and very happy. He personally found Qiu Qingshan and told him about the matter, saying: "Boy Qiu, you two are destined by fate. You must not reject."


    He also threatened Qiu Qingshan: "Miss An is ady, so I brought up this matter at the expense of my shame. If you refuse, I''m afraid Miss An will have tomit suicide like those girls in the city!"


    Qiu Qingshan was frightened. Thinking about how frightened Miss An was that night and what happened to the An family, he did not dare to refuse or agree easily. He said, "I want to see Miss An first."


    "It''s done." General Shao agreed and personally took Qiu Baihu to settle down.


    Mrs. An only found out about this at this time and was so angry that she almost fainted, but finally agreed to let Qiu Baihu meet Miss An... The two stood in the yard and talked for a quarter of an hour.


    Although the time was short, I said everything that needed to be said.


    If Qiu Baihu''s poison can be cured, then we can make a formal engagement and get married after Miss An has fulfilled her filial piety.


    General Shao was very happy andughed and said: "What a happy event... The Marquis of Qin has led his troops to fight against the thieves. After Xiong Yue is killed, I will beg the Marquis of Qin to let him and his wifee forward to help you." Be a matchmaker.


    Mrs. An was overjoyed after hearing this. If the Marquis of Qin and his wife could really be matchmakers for her sister Jiahui, then this marriage would add a lot of glory!


    But it was not Qin Sang who led the troops to Jin Dou Mansion first, but the Wei Jiajun who was wearing ck armor, a special ck Mountain God helmet, and full of murderous aura.


    It was the uncle and nephew of King Wei who led the Wei army. This time they mobilized the entire army and carried a message to crusade against the guilty emperor. They had a grand n.

 Chapter 2524: Taking advantage of the road to die with Wu Mang

    Chapter 2524: Taking advantage of the road to die with Wu Mang


    Chapter 2524 Taking advantage of the road and Wu Mangs death


    When General Shao saw the Wei armying, he immediately ordered people to close the city gates tightly and then fired arrows at the Wei army.


    The Wei Jiajun quickly brought the letter arrow, unfolded it, and showed it to Wei Er.


    Wei Er nced at it and moved his hand. A cavalryman rode up to the city gate and shouted to the top: "Don''t be afraid, everyone. The Wei family army is the direct descendant of Wei Guogong. This time, it is God''s destiny to go to Beijing to crusade." Sin Emperor, I have no intention of harming my colleagues. All you have to do is open the city gate and provide a way for the Wei Army. After the event ispleted, the Wei Army will give you money, food and official positions to thank you for your help!"


    This is a polite statement. If you are unwilling to take advantage of the road, then you will have no choice but to attack by force.


    There are 70,000 Wei Jiajun, and the team stretches for dozens of miles. The maximum number of troops in Jin Dou Mansion is 10,000, which is no match for the Wei Jiajun who has been engaged in siege warfare all year round.


    After General Shao heard this, he was shocked. The Duke of Wei was really going to Beijing to take revenge. Looking far into the distance, seeing the endless Wei army, his heart was heavy... In just ten years, the Duke of Wei had gone from nothing to anything. After pulling out such a huge army, the soldiers looked murderous.


    General Shao also heard about what Wei Er did in Dongqing. He was extremely ferocious and capable. He not only captured the six cities of Dongqing, but also defended them.


    General Shao thought he could not defeat him.


    Wei Er waited for a while, and when he saw that General Shao and the others did not reply, he nced at Baihu who was carrying the memorandum. Baihu immediately came forward with the memorandum and read the entire memorandum.


    The appeals to the emperor throughout the ages are almost the same, but what puzzled General Shao was that the person who wrote the appeal turned out to be...Mr. Yan Kuang.


    Yan Kuang?


    General Shao was stunned. The name was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was for a while.


    Second Young Master An asked in a low voice: "But, is it the Lord Dongyuan mentioned in the book? Is he the great schr from the former dynasty who gave lectures to Mr. Ouyang Hong?"


    General Shao was shocked and finally remembered this person, but how could he be Lord Dongyuan? He was twenty years older than Mr. Ouyang Hong. Even if he was still alive, he was still an old man over a hundred years old. .


    How could the uncle and nephew of King Wei be so lucky to find the 100-year-old Dongyuan Shanjun and invite him to write such a petition against the emperor? !


    However, the uncles and nephews of the Wei family were indeed lucky. They not only invited Lord Dongyuan to write a memorial, but also invited him himself.


    In the ranks of the Wei army, there was arge carriage made of ck wood, and the person sitting in it was Lord Dongyuanshan. King Wei also knelt in the car to apany him, and was very respectful to Lord Dongyuanshan.


    Ge Qianhu suddenly remembered something, grabbed General Shao and asked: "General Shao, sir, they should be arriving at Jindou Mansion soon, right? Maybe you will collide with the Wei Army. If they do, what will happen in the future?" Your Excellency is so loyal to Da Chu that I am afraid that I will fight to the death with the Wei Army!"


    This adult is talking about Wu Mang.


    General Shao was shocked after hearing this. He calcted that Wu Mang and the others had a 90% chance of colliding with the Wei army.


    General Shao quickly took a pen and paper, wrote a letter, tied it to an arrow, and shot it towards the Wei army.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp arrow was stuck on the ground, and a soldier from the Wei army in ck armor ran over, pulled out the arrow, took the letter, and showed it to Wei Er.


    After Wei Er looked at it, he ordered: "Bring Wu Mang."


    "yes!"


    Soon, Wu Mang was carried out.


    When General Shao saw Wu Mang, he immediately became angry and shouted: "Wei Xiao, Wei Qi, you two traitors, let Commander Wu go quickly!" After hearing this, Wei Er sneered disdainfully, But they really had Wu Mang untied and carried him to the city gate. After putting down the grand master''s chair, Wei Jiajun shouted: "Our King Wei has no ill intentions towards General Wu. He was only **** at the request of General Wu." He, pleasee down and pick me up!"


    After saying that, he withdrew, stunned the people on the tower, and just let them back?


    Ge Qianhu said: "General Shao, please take the master into the city quickly."


    But General Shao said: "What if this is a conspiracy by the Wei Army to trick us into opening the city gate?"


    As soon as the city gate is opened, tens of thousands of Wei soldiers will rush in, and they will be a joke to the whole world.


    At the critical moment, Qiu Qingshan asked for orders: "General Shao, please hang the general from the tower. The general will go and pick up the old general Wu... The general is poisoned. Even if the Wei army shoots the general to death, it will be fine. If they shoot arrows at the generals, it will prove that this is a fraud, and the generals can lock the city gates and continue to deal with them."


    This is indeed a solution.


    Second Master An was anxious: "Brother Qiu, you can''t go. If you have an ident..."


    What should I do about my sister? !


    Qiu Baihu smiled and said: "Your sister is a hero among women. Even if I die because of this, she will only cheer for me."


    Although Emperor Jingyuan was not a good emperor, they were still soldiers of Da Chu. Yu Li had to stop the Wei army, otherwise he would be criticized.


    "Let him go." General Shao said, and asked people to bring bundles of ropes, connect the ropes, and tie them to Qiu Baihu when they were long enough, and hang him from the tower.


    When Wei Er saw this, he was very disdainful... If he really wanted to attack the city, he would not need to use deceit at all. He could break through the city gate with only cavalry.


    It took Qiu Baihu more than a quarter of an hour to get down from the tower to the ground. He ran to Wu Mang, looked at him and said, "Old General Wu, how are you? Are they giving you any trouble?"


    After hearing this, Wu Mang looked at Qiu Baihu and shed tears uncontrobly.


    Qiu Baihu was anxious and said hurriedly: "But what evil has the Wei army done? Or is it disrespectful to you? Don''t cry. Although the general is in a humble position, if the Wei army dares to humiliate you, he will Even if I risk my life, I will kill a few Wei soldiers to vent your anger!"


    After Wu Mang heard this, he cried even harder. He was also afraid that Qiu Baihu would do something stupid. His old hand held his arm tightly. After a while, he said tremblingly: "...the uncles and nephews of the Wei family are not right. I''m disrespectful, I asked them to tie me up."


    What!


    Qiu Baihu was shocked, but after thinking about it, he understood Wu Mang''s painstaking efforts and said, "Thank you, sir."


    Wu Mang shook his head: "I don''t deserve a word of thanks. I am a sinner."


    He failed to defend the Central ins well, causing disaster to the people of Jindou and Jintian. He also failed to show his loyalty to the Chu Dynasty. In order to save the soldiers under hismand, he did not resist at all, so he let the Wei family kidnap him as a hostage. .


    Qiu Baihu said: "You are always the benefactor of our soldiers in the Central ins!"


    If Old General Wu didn''t let the Wei family''s uncle and nephew kidnap him, these soldiers would have to fight to the death with the Wei family army. Now there is no need to fight, but Old General Wu is afraid that he will not survive.


    Everyone said that Wu Mang, themander of the Central ins, was an ipetent person. He only became such a high official because of his kindness as a soldier for Emperor Jingwu. But all the soldiers in the Central ins knew that General Wu was a very good old man. , he treated the soldiers under hismand as his own children and grandchildren, and tried his best to prevent them from suffering.


    Qiu Baihu asked again: "What do you want to do now?"

 Chapter 2525: Saburo will help us conquer the south

    Chapter 2525: Saburo will help us conquer the south


    Chapter 2525 Sang will help us conquer the south


    Wu Mang said: "Go up and tell General Shao to close the city gate tightly until tomorrow afternoon. Don''t worry about anything that happens during this period. I will bear everything... Don''t be sad. This is my responsibility and the best destination for me." .


    He watched the Great Chu Dynasty be established, and the three emperors of the Great Chu Dynasty all favored him. He could not watch the Great Chu Dynasty fall, so being buried in the Great Chu Dynasty was the best ending for him.


    He added: "When the little girl whom Brother Qi adopts is born, both male and female will be named Sheng Sheng."


    His life has been too ups and downs and tiring. In the future, the descendants of the Wu family should live a more peaceful life.


    After Qiu Baihu heard this, he looked at Wu Mang, who was already gray-haired, and shed tears. After being silent for a while, he said: "I will remember it, don''t worry."


    He also said: "I will apany you in the end."


    Wu Mang refused: "No, you are still young and have a long way to go. Apanying me will not be good for your future promotion."


    Even though I dont want to admit it, I have to say: The Wei family is pretty good~


    Qiu Baihu understood what Wu Mang meant, but said: "The old general has things he insists on, and so does the junior general. Let the junior general apany you on yourst journey on behalf of all the soldiers and generals in the Central ins. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will be gone after you leave." , something will happen to the Central ins soldiers, and then you wont be able to help even if you want to.


    Wu Mang thought for a while and agreed: "Okay, but you can''t do anything else. It''s superfluous to do anything now. Just apany me on thest journey."


    "Yes." Qiu Baihu took out the pen and paper he carried with him, wrote down Wu Mang''s words, shook the rope, and the people on the tower took the rope up.


    After reading the letter, the people on the city tower exploded. Ge Qianhu knelt down and said: "General Shao, quickly open the city gate and lead the troops to fight out. We can''t just watch the old general die!"


    This method of death is too cruel for subordinates like them.


    General Shao didn''t want to see Wu Mang die, but said: "This is thest thing he can do for you. Listen to his old man and don''t let him go without worry."


    Ge Qianhu was so sad that he knelt down and cried, but he knew that General Shao was right. They could not let down General Wu''s kindness.


    The eldest young master also knelt down, and soon, all the soldiers on the tower knelt down one by one.


    It was only then that Second Young Master An realized his reaction btedly. He was extremely shocked. However, he was also someone who had experienced the catastrophe of Jin Dou Mansion. He was no longer an ordinary young man who was ignorant and impulsive. He knew that there was no way he could recover from this. The only thing I can do is kneel down.


    Wei Er was angry when he saw it. This Wu Mang was so shameless, and he actually wanted to be loyal to Chu!


    He dismounted and went to find Wei Qi: "Uncle, Wu Mang is not willing to surrender to us. Can we send him on his way?"


    Wei Qi: No need, let him alone.


    Wei Er said: "But he gave an order not to open the city gate until tomorrow afternoon. This will dy our march for half a day and one night."


    It is not worth wasting precious marching time on a dying man.


    Wei Qiforted him kindly: "Brother Xiao, my uncle knows that you are eager for revenge, but Wu Mang is a veteran general. Not only the generals in the Central ins, but also the entire Chu State have some friendship with him, and he died to be loyal... As a general, the most important thing is loyalty. If we fulfill this great loyalty for him, we can also gain a good reputation and attract heroes from all walks of life to join us."


    He looked at Yan Kuang again and said respectfully: "Master, what do you think?"


    That''s right, Wei Qi was able to invite Yan Kuang because he worshiped Yan Kuang as his teacher.


    After the fall of the previous dynasty, Yan Kuang fled to Dongqing. Emperor Jingtai invited him three times, but he did note out. In the end, Emperor Jingtai was angered. Thinking that the Feng family and Mr. Ouyang Hong were still there, he used It doesn''t matter if Yan Kuang is not needed, so I won''t send anyone to invite him.


    Unexpectedly, now that he was about to be buried, he was actually invited by Wei Qi. He did not want to travel thousands of miles to follow King Wei to defeat the guilty emperor, hoping to gain a reputation for being proud of future generations.


    Yan Kuang was indeed very old. His two white eyebrows were as long as hair, hanging down on both sides of his cheeks. He closed his eyes and said, "What King Wei said is true. General Wei, please do it."


    Wei Er looked at Yan Kuang''s arrogant look and really wanted to kill him with a knife. But his uncle said that this old guy is better than the ministers of Mingwei Hall. With him, all the ministers in the world will obey them, sing high praises for their new dynasty, and let their achievements be passed down to future generations. Wei Qi knew that Wei Er was angry, so he looked at him, patted the carriage and said, "You''re tired,e up and have a rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Then he ordered a schr standing by the carriage and said: "Master Gong, please pass on the order. The whole army will rest on the spot and wait for Jin Dou Mansion to open the city gate for us."


    Yes. Mr. Gong hurriedly went to do it.


    Wei Er did not get on the carriage. He was toozy to deal with Yan Kuang, so he said, "My nephew, just go and rest somewhere else."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    Wei Qi was not angry, and called two people over, asking them to set up a tent, make a bed, and send all kinds of good food to Wei Er. When the Wei family army saw this, they sighed again: King Wei is a rtive to the younger King Wei. My son is even better.


    This is what Wei Qi wants.


    Wei Jiajun was busy, resting on the spot, cooking pots, and other than sending people to patrol at night, they did not do anything to Wu Mang and Jin Dou''s house. They also specially cooked a sumptuous dinner and sent it to Wu Mang. Follow Qiu Baihu.


    But Wu Mang didn''t eat.


    Qiu Baihu naturally doesnt know how to eat it either.


    The night passed quickly, and the next day, everyone spent the whole morning with Wu Mang.


    When noon arrived, Wu Mang issued hisst military order: "Order, Jin Dou Mansion opens the city gate and allows King Wei to use the way!"


    He shouted this sentence with all his strength, opened the poison he had been holding, and drank it.


    Qiu Baihu saw it and did not stop him. He just held Wu Mang''s hand. After he breathed hisst breath, he said with tears: "Old General Wu, you have been loyal to Chu!"


    Shout three times in a row, and the sound spreads around.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi got off the carriage and knelt down to say goodbye to Wu Mang.


    Wei Er could only order: "Wei Jiajun, bid farewell to General Wu!"


    He got off his horse, led the Wei army, paid homage to Wu Mang three times, and sent him off on hisst journey. However, he felt that he was at a loss in his heart...Wu Mang, this old guy, really had a good life, with mediocre military exploits, but he was promoted to a high rank along the way, and even died. They all died in such a dignified manner.


    "Bring the cypress coffin, I will personally bury the body of General Wu." Wei Qi ordered, but when the coffin was carried over, he was stopped by Qiu Baihu.


    Qiu Baihu said: "The body of General Wu should be collected by the soldiers from the Central ins and sent to the capital to be returned to His Majesty."


    If King Wei is allowed to collect the body, then General Wu will be a traitor who betrayed Chu!


    After hearing this, Wei Qi said a few more touching and kind words, but Qiu Baihu refused to agree. He had no choice but to say: "Okay, I will keep the coffin, and you can handle the rest by yourselves."


    However, Qiu Baihu did not use the coffin left by Wei Qi.


    Not long after, the city gate opened. General Shao and others, dressed in white, carried a hastily made coffin and came to collect Wu Mang''s body. After half an hour, they carried the coffin aside and made way for the Wei army. One way to go.


    Lets go to the capital to attack the guilty emperor! Wei Er gave the order, and the Wei army moved through the city like an iron dragon.

 Chapter 2526: This is a personal grudge

    Chapter 2526: This is a personal grudge


    Chapter 2526 This is a personal grudge


    However, when passing by Qiu Baihu, Wei Er stopped for a moment and threw him a token. To his surprise, Qiu Baihu didn''t pick it up and deliberately let the token fall to the ground.


    Wei Er was very angry, but he wanted to surrender this man and take him under hismand. He smiled and said: "Your name is Qiu Qingshan, and you have agreed to marry the An family in private. Am I right? You are affectionate and righteous. You are quite talented, and you are qualified to join me. You can take the token or not, as long as you want toe to me, just tell me your name."


    Qiu Baihu knelt down straight with his head lowered and said nothing.


    When Wei Er saw this, he snorted coldly and rode away.


    Wei Qi and his team''s car drove behind Wei Er and stopped when they passed by General Shao.


    Wei Qi got off the carriage, and two people also got off the carriage. A middle-aged man, Yan Yuan, was the grandson of Yan Kuang, and a young master, Yan Dan, was the great-grandson of Yan Kuang.


    Yan Kuang was so old that he almost turned into a demon. He seeded in oveing his son to death. When Yan Kuang was young, literary madmen were popr in the world, and madmen all marriedte, so Yan Kuang did not get married until he was over forty.


    Fortunately, it was toote to get married, otherwise at Yan Kuang''s age, his great-great-grandson would have gotten married.


    "General Shao is kind and righteous. I admire you very much. Please ept my respect." Wei Qi saluted as soon as he came. Because General Shao and the others were kneeling, Wei Qi wanted to show his courtesy to General Shao. It was the ceremony of kneeling in front of General Shao that made Corporal Xian polite to an outrageous level.


    General Shao was stunned for a moment and returned Wei Qi''s salute, but he quickly said: "About King Wei leading troops to rebel, I have sent scouts eight hundred miles to rush to send the news to the capital."


    Wei Qi was not angry, but smiled and said: "This is what General Shao should do. I came here to see General Shao just to ask General Shao for something."


    Without waiting for General Shao to say what he didn''t want to hear, he added: "If Da Chu is gone, for the sake of themon people in the world, please continue to guard Daliang Mansion for the sake of themon people in the world, to protect the main roads in the northwest and the Central ins." Peace."


    These words are truly righteous andpassionate, and the listeners are deeply moved.


    General Shao looked around and saw that many people present were moved. Their faces showed that King Wei was a good person and a wise master, but he wanted tough in his heart... He didn''t want to say that King Wei was pretending, but he only hoped that if King Wei really If he wins the world, he can pretend to be kind all his life.


    "I''ll pretend I haven''t heard this. King Wei, please go on your way." After General Shao finished speaking, he stopped talking to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was not angry when he was rejected, nor did he linger too much. He stood up, saluted General Shao, and said: "Vice General Yin and his friends are trapped a hundred miles away. Please ask General Shao to rescue them. This is Wu What the old general means... I have left some supplies for you, not much, I just want to do my best for the soldiers and people in the city."


    After saying that, he took Yan Yuan and Yan Dan into the carriage and set off to leave.


    After King Wei''s chariot, there were many carriages, all of which were upied by aristocratic families who had taken refuge with King Wei, local noble families and some famous literati.


    And their carriages were followed by mule carts and donkey carts, all of which were filled with various supplies.


    Behind the long convoy of supplies, there were also groups of farmers carrying grain.


    These farmers are tall and strong. Some are from Northeast China, but more are from Dongqing.


    Wei Er killed Dongqing so badly that the people of Dongqing were frightened to death when they heard his name. Later, Wei Qi took over the management of the city that Wei Er had conquered and began to show mercy and gentleness. , many Dongqing people surrendered to the Wei family and followed the Wei family army to fight.


    When General Shao saw these people, his heart sank even more and he closed his eyes... Wei Qi was so popr, Da Chu and His Majesty were probably close to death.


    There were many soldiers and horses of the Wei Army, and they meandered for dozens of miles. Even if they marched quickly, by the time the Wei Army at the tail of the team left Jin Dou Mansion, the sky had already darkened.


    General Shao stood up at this time and said: "Carry the coffin of General Wu into the city and hold a funeral for General Wu!" "Yes!" Everyone responded and began to light incense, beat gs, and y funeral music ording to the rules. Following the etiquette, the coffin of General Wu was carried into the city and ced in the Yamen that had been decorated as a mourning hall.


    General Shao looked at Qiu Baihu and said: "You apanied Old General Wu on hisst journey, so you should act as a filial son and watch over Old General Wu... Ge Qianhu led the troops to guard Jindou Mansion, don''t let There will be trouble again in Jin Dou Mansion."


    He ordered his troops and horses, led people out of the city overnight to find Deputy General Yin and hispanions, and rode their horses all night. The next morning, he finally arrived at a vige, where Deputy General Yin and hispanions were trapped.


    When Wei Changling saw General Shaoing, he knew it was done and shouted to General Shao from a distance: "Everyone is safe and sound, please don''t worry!"


    After saying that, he took more than 300 cavalry under hismand and left from the other side of Zhuangzi.


    Except for Lieutenant General Yin and several generals who were tied up, everyone else was fine. Dr. Luo and Gu Dalin were even entertained with good meals.


    At this time, they are not in the mood to eat.


    "General Shao, how are you doing?!" Vice General Yin grabbed General Shao and asked as soon as he was released.


    "I have served the Chu State with all my loyalty." General Shao came in mourning clothes and knew the result without asking, but Vice General Yin asked anyway because he really couldn''t ept it for a while.


    General Shao was afraid that they would do something irreparable, so he hurriedly said: "This is General Wu''s kindness, and it is also thest thing he can do for you. Don''t let him down."


    Lieutenant General Yin was very sad. He knelt down and cried bitterly. He stood up several times and wanted to pick up the knife to hunt down the uncles and nephews of the Wei family. In the end, he was stopped by General Shao: "Old General Wu helped you earn this chance of survival with great difficulty. Do you want to drag all the Central ins soldiers to die with you?"


    After hearing this, Vice General Yin finally suppressed his murderous intention, but he cried even harder.


    General Shao said: "Stop crying, pack up quickly, follow me to Jindou Mansion, and see General Wu off."


    Yes, they have to rush to see Mr. Wu off for thest time!


    Deputy General Yin immediately asked people to beat drums to gather troops, and rushed to Jindou Mansion with the soldiers. He arrived only when it was dark.


    After General Shao finished all this, he gathered his troops and horses and asked: "Anyone who is willing to go to Beijing with me to serve the king, pleasee forward!"


    The general wants to go to Beijing to serve the king?


    The soldiers were all shocked. Is the general stupid? Your Majesty, this is your own fault. Why is he so reluctant to go to King Qin?


    The Wei family brought arge number of literati, who were as sharp as their tongues and pens as they were, and along the way they preached that the Emperor of Chu was not a wise master, but a sinful emperor.


    He also detailed the various crimes of Emperor Jingyuan, such as: he wrongfully used the Duke of Wei of the country and killed countless loyal and capable generals; he took the lead in attacking the army regardless of the safety of the people, which made the people of Chu miserable; he was unable to provide disaster relief and imposed excessive taxes and misceneous taxes, which made Emperor Jingyuan miserable. Cheng is a great evil person, causing natural disasters to befall Chu, etc...


    The soldiers took this into ount, so they were not willing to go to the capital to pay respect to the king.


    Another hundred households said: "General, the Wei family''sing to Beijing this time is not considered rebellion, but just revenge. This is a private grudge between the Wei family and the royal family. Moreover, if the Wei family''s army reaches the capital, there will be Zhili camp and Beijing ambush." The Tiger Army protects His Majesty, our duty is to protect Daliang Mansion, so there is no need to get involved in this matter."


    This is right, and many soldiers nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, General Shao said angrily: "Shut up, don''t say such things again, otherwise even if the Wei family wins, you will be despised by the world!"


    He asked again: "Who is willing to go to Beijing with me to see King Qin ande forward!"


    Many soldiers bowed their heads and remained silent.

 Chapter 2527: hostage?

    Chapter 2527: hostage?


    Chapter 2527 Hostage?


    "Who is willing to go to the capital with me to visit the king?" General Shao asked again, but he didn''t want to embarrass the soldiers too much, so he added: "Don''t force it, I won''t force you."


    This time some soldiers came forward, but unfortunately there were not many, only about 500 people: "We are willing to live and die with the general!"


    After General Shao heard this, he sighed in his heart, His Majesty is so unpopr... I think back in the past, Your Majesty was the sessor of Da Chu personally designated by Emperor Jingwu, and it was the Ming Lord who they and others were determined to be loyal to for life, but now there are only so many people who are willing to cooperate with him. He went to Beijing to serve the king.


    If you are already married and have a family, take five steps back. General Shao said again.


    This removed nearly two hundred people, and finally only about three hundred people remained.


    General Shao cupped his fists and saluted the three hundred people, and said: "Thank you all brothers for your help. I can promise you that I will not let you die. If there are any casualties, the Shao family will give you ten times the pension money, so that your parents in your hometown will have nothing to lose." worry."


    The soldiers responded: "Thank you, general!"


    But more soldiers tried to persuade him: "General, do you really want to go? Your family is small and you are not in the capital as hostage, why do you still want to go?"


    You will die!


    General Shao said: "That''s why I want to go."


    Even though His Majesty has all kinds of faults, he treats him well. He cannot abandon His Majesty at this time.


    He then looked at the more than 300 soldiers who were going to the capital with him and said, "I can''t help you this time. If you have concerns, you don''t have to go."


    These more than 300 soldiers still said the same thing: "We are willing to live and die with the general!"


    "Thank you very much." General Shao was very grateful and quickly prepared things to take them on their journey.


    Ge Qianhu and Qiu Baihu hurriedly came over to dissuade him: "General Shao, we will tell the world that it was Old General Wu who asked you to stay too."


    In this way, no one willugh at General Shao as a traitor, and he will not have to die.


    But General Shao rejected their good intentions and insisted on taking his soldiers to the capital to serve the king.


    Gu Dalin was very worried and came to beg General Shao: "Can you take me to the capital? There are two sons of the Gu family who are serving as officials in the capital. Once the newses that Eng and the others are leading troops to kill in the capital, I am afraid that Brother An will The two families, Brother Xing and Brother Xing, will be..."


    Kill Ji Qi!


    He met Qin Eng, no, it should be Wei Eng... During this meeting, the boy started to care about their old acquaintances, and asked how many families in the vige were doing?


    But when he finished answering, he started to ask: "If you lead troops to kill the capital, what will An Ge''er and Xing Ge''er do?"


    Wei Er has lived in Dafeng Vige for two years and knows both An Geer and Xing Geer.


    Wei Er said extremely coldly: "What should I do? Of course I will be loyal to Emperor Jingyuan until the matter is settled."


    Gu Dalin didn''t know what the word "loyalty" meant before, but after General Wu died, he understood that this brat Wei Er wanted to disregard the lives of Brother An and Brother Xing!


    Gu Dalin was very worried, so he wanted to rush to the capital to have a look.


    But he didnt dare to follow Wei Er. If he followed Wei Er, he would be used of being a traitor to the Gu family, and then An Geer and Xing Geer would be dead.


    So he could onlye and ask General Shao: "You are loyal to His Majesty. If I follow you, Your Majesty will be happier."


    Once the emperor is happy, he may not embarrass Brother An and Brother Xing.


    But General Shao said: "Master Gu, there is no need to go, just stay and wait for the Marquis of Qin... Although Wei Xiao''s words are unpleasant, what he said is right. You two sons of the Gu family are civil servants and must stay with His Majesty no matter what. Until the matter is over, otherwise even if they survive, their reputation in Shilin will be ruined."


    "Is there no other way? They are still young and have just be fathers. Do they have to die?!" Gu Dalin cried anxiously. If he had known this, he should not have let them study for merit and fame in the first ce.


    Having gained fame and bing an official, you have to pay this price.


    General Shao said: "Now that you have be an official, you have to bear some consequences. There is nothing you can do about it... Under this great change, it is impossible for those who have been involved to escape unscathed. Gu Master, please look away." After saying this, he called to the soldiers: "Let''s set off!"


    "Wait, General Shao, wait!" Gu Dalin desperately grabbed the tail of General Shao''s horse. If Qiu Baihu hadn''t grabbed him, he would have been kicked to death by the horse.


    General Shao was also angry. After calming the horse, he shouted: "What are you doing? You are so crazy that you even dare to pull the horse''s tail!"


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault." After Gu Dalin apologized, he took out another bag and stuffed it into General Shao: "It''s rice candy. If they really... just give it to them. Sweet mouth, you will have a sweet life in the next life." Please don''t suffer any more."


    "It''s done." General Shao took the bag and said to the soldiers: "Let''s go!"


    He left with more than 300 soldiers.


    Gu Dalin couldn''t wait any longer and asked Liu Erjing from the Eagle Food Gang: "Take me back so that I can meet Sang as soon as possible. I have to tell him about this as soon as possible. He will definitely be able to save Brother An and Xing." Brothers life.


    Liu Erjing said: "Mr. Gu, we have sent a letter to the Marquis of Qin. You don''t need to worry. Just stay in Jindou Mansion."


    Although it is cruel, General Shao is right. Since you be an official, you have to take risks. Nothing is without risks.


    Gu Dalin was anxious and angry: "Okay, if you don''t go, I will go back to find Sang myself."


    Liu Erjing smiled, and immediately had Gu Dalin tied up, locked in a room, and said to him: "Mr. Gu, don''t cause trouble, just stay here."


    He also told the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang: "Make some liquid food and feed it to him three times a day. Don''t let him starve."


    After all, he is the n uncle of Qin Hous wife and a serious rtive of Qin Hou. He cannot be hungry.


    People from the Eagle Food Gang responded: Yes.


    Gu Dalin was locked up like this. He was so angry that he scolded Wei Er several times.


    Wei Er was scolded, but he did not sneeze. At this moment, he was scolding Mr. Zuo angrily: "Zuo, what do you mean by that? I know very well what Saburo is like. He will not lead troops to kill us, but only I will lead the troops south to destroy Xiong Yue!"


    He pointed at Mr. Zuo and other schrs and said: "You and all of you, whoever dares to say that Sang will lead troops to destroy us, I will kill him for the g!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was scared to death. Master Zuo and the others were even more determined not to let Wei Er be the new emperor.


    The new emperor must be Wei Qi, who is kind and talkative.


    At this time, Wei Qi came out to be a good person again and advised Wei Er: "Brother Xiao, don''t be presumptuous. They are all our heroes, so we must treat them with courtesy."


    Then he said to Master Zuo and the others: "Brother Xiao is right, Brother Mug will not lead troops to suppress us... But Master Zuo proposed to send troops to Dafeng Vige to fetch Muge''er''s rtives and friends. , it is quite necessary.


    Wei Er said angrily: "My uncle doesn''t believe in Sang either, so he wants to take his rtives and friends as hostages? But those people are also my benefactors, Wei Xiao, and I won''t let anyone touch them!"


    After Wei Qi heard this, he nced at Wei Er''s palms. He was still wearing those ugly leather gauntlets... It seemed that Gu Luotian''s three family members were not just benefactors to him, but also Someone he couldn''t let go of.


    Since he is someone he can''t let go of, he must capture him even more.


    Therefore, Wei Qi said: "We brought them here not as hostages, but to protect them... General Shao has sent the news to Emperor Jingyuan that we are going to Beijing to crusade against Emperor Zui. As soon as Emperor Jingyuan receives the news, he will definitely send people to Dafeng." The vige is arresting people, we have to send troops to rescue them first."


    After hearing this, Wei Er was a little moved.

 Chapter 2528: Cruel people and hypocrites

    Chapter 2528: Cruel people and hypocrites


    Chapter 2528: The Cruel Man and the Hypocrite


    Wei Qi saw that he was moved, and smiled and said: "Then uncle will arrange for the boss of the Yuan family to bring people to pick them up. I will definitely help you pick up the benefactors."


    Yuan Zhi immediately said: "The general has received the order and will lead the people southward."


    Wei Er refused: "You don''t have to go."


    After Yuan Zhi heard this, he looked at Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi asked: "Brother Xiao, why don''t you let the boss of the Yuan family go? He is the most suitable candidate at the moment."


    Wei Er said: "When we get closer to Zhili, more soldiers and horses wille to resist us. Uncle Yuan will lead the troops to fight. At that time, Yuan Zhi will have to take on the important task of protecting his uncle and Lord Dongyuan. He cannot leave easily."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi smiled happily and proudly praised Wei Er to everyone: "Look how filial our Eng is. He is worried about the safety of my uncle."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zuo immediately said: "King Wei and King Wei are like father and son. Theyplement each other in both culture and military affairs. The great cause of the Wei family army will definitely be aplished!"


    Hum, Wei Er snorted coldly. He hates such ttering people the most.


    However, Wei Qi epted Mr. Zuo''s favor and taught Wei Er: "Brother Xiao, the people who follow our Wei family army all have their own abilities. We should unite as one andbine everyone''s strengths to achieve sess." To achieve great things, dont be biased against others.


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Zuo and the others supported Wei Qi even more... King Wei is really a kind and wise king, more than ten times better than Wei Er.


    Although Wei Er is very capable and good at fighting, he is too ruthless and can be used to conquer the world. But when the world is at peace, the ministers will not like such a person and prefer a kind monarch. No one wants to be beheaded if they make a mistake, right?


    After Wei Er heard this, he did not say anything to Mr. Zuo. He just looked at Wei Changfeng and asked, "Have they arrived at Changling?"


    Wei Changfeng shook his head: "No, it will take at least a day and a half to get there."


    Wei Er frowned, looked at Wei Changfeng, thought for a while, and said: "You lead your soldiers and horses, disguise themselves as victims of the Yongtai Mansion, and rush to He''an Mansion. First, keep an eye on it in secret. If the Luo family and the Gu family are in danger, you If you go out to help again... remember, dont let anyone discover you.


    When Luo Ying took people to Dongqing to help him, he once told Sang something.


    Sang said, if you uncles and nephews want to enter the capital in the future, do not contact the people in Dafeng Vige before it is aplished, let alone send people to protect them. I will send people to protect them. You uncles and nephews are too busy to protect them, but instead They will be beaten into rebels!


    Qin Sang made great military exploits, and several members of his family were his rtives. He was capable enough to protect them, so there was no need for his uncles and nephews from the Wei family to interfere.


    The good intentions of their uncles and nephews will actually lead to the death of several families.


    Wei Er remembered these words and would not listen. In addition to being really worried about those families, he also wanted to send his own men to the south to do internal response... because he was not sure whether the Shangguan family would help him because of Zong Zhengya. ?


    Wei Qi became anxious after hearing this: "Brother Xiao, Changfeng and the others are your right-hand men. You need their help when you go into battle to kill many enemies. They must not leave your side."


    Wei Er said: "Chang Ling and the others will be back in a day or two. I just need him to rece Chang Feng and help me."


    He added: "My nephew has been fighting for so many years and cooperates well with all the generals. Uncle, there is no need to worry."


    Wei Qi couldn''t help but think about what he said... Could this brat be reminding him that the reason why the Wei family is what it is today is because of him?


    However, if Wei Er had not raised an army and won the battle in Dongqing, those people in the Northeast would not have taken the risk and defected to him. And a lot of the money and food he used to recruit soldiers and horses in the Northeast were stolen by Wei Er from Dongqing. of.


    Without Wei Er, he would indeed not be the King Wei he is today. Wei Qi could only agree: "Okay, since you have decided, my uncle will not persuade you, but before Changlinges back, let the boss of the Yuan family divide half of his people to help you."


    This is okay. Wei Er did not refuse, but agreed. He also ordered Wei Changfeng: "Quickly mobilize the troops and set off."


    "Yes!" Wei Changfeng quickly ordered three hundred people, took off their armor, put on the clothes of the victims, took a small road, and rode south.


    When Wei Qi saw them leaving, he couldn''t help but feel regretful. It seemed that he had no choice but to give up on seizing several families as hostages... But he already knew the difference between Wei Er''s treatment of those families. As long as Wei Er valued those families, Man, then he can use those families to threaten Wei Er anytime.


    Wei Qi thought about it and put it aside for the time being. He took out another box and handed it to Wei Er: "These are dried mulberry leaves. Take them and soak them in water to drink. During this fast march, you have been eating dry food. The contents in your belly are If you feel dry, you have to eat some cool leaf food, otherwise your stomach will feel ufortable."


    "Thank you, uncle." Wei Er epted it, feeling quite happy in his heart. He couldn''t help but think of what happened in Dafeng Vige before... All in all, besides his parents, uncle, and uncle''s family, the best people in the world were for him. Apart from other people, those few families were the best to him.


    Although those families were poor, dirty, aggressive, and uneducated, they were sincere to him.


    Every time when he was about to return to the military post after taking a rest, the third grandmother and the others would get up in the middle of the night to make a lot of snacks, put them in bags, and stuff them with him when he was about to leave, so that he could take them to his colleagues. .


    He would also exin to him in detail: "The more and better ones are for the general banner and the small banner, and the ordinary ones are for the soldiers. Don''t get confused. Don''t think it''s just a small thing, but inside Its all a matter of human nature, if I make a mistake, the general banner and Xiaoqi will be angry, but they will make things difficult for you.


    He always dislikes it. He thinks those things are dirty and shabby. Who would eat them?


    But after leaving the vige for many years, when I think about it now, I feel very warm... Well, for the sake of those people who really treat him sincerely, when he achieves great things, he will give them some rewards and let several of their families be officials. Yes.


    Because they had to hurry and provide disaster relief along the way, the Wei army only slept for two hours before continuing their march.


    But Wei Qi and the others were riding in a carriage and could rest on the carriage. It was an easy journey.


    Yan Kuang had already learned that Wei Er had refused Yuan Zhi to go to the south to pick up people. He closed his eyes and took a nap and said to Wei Qi: "King Wei has done a good job...you must know that everything should not be done too hastily."


    Compared to Wei Er, Yan Kuang also likes Wei Qi better...Compared with a really ruthless person and a hypocrite, the hypocrite is much easier to deal with.


    Hypocrites all care about face. As long as they care about face, the Yan family will get more benefits.


    "Yes, I will obey the master''s teachings." Wei Qi said respectfully, and stayed with Yan Kuang for a while, and couldn''t help but talk about the schrs in the south: "Master, there is no earthquake in the south. If we give up too early, When literati write articles to promote natural disasters and disaster relief, some wealthy families may not buy it."


    Emperor Jingyuans words about causing natural disasters can only deceive the ignorant people, and his kindness in providing disaster relief can only bribe some poor people. The wealthy and powerful families will not help them just because of this.


    Yan Kuang said: "Then let them see Xiong Yue''s cruelty. After they see it, they will know who is the wise master."


    Wei Qi was shocked. Yan Kuang wanted Xiong Yue to kill the powerful families in the south. This was too cruel!

 Chapter 2529: He is not fit to be emperor

    Chapter 2529: He is not fit to be emperor


    Chapter 2529 He is not suitable to be emperor


    Master, wouldnt this be bad? Wei Qi asked withpassion on his face.


    Yan Kuang wanted tough, but he had to pretend with him: "King Wei is kind, but to achieve great things, people must die, and some wealthy families are not innocent. They betrayed the Feng family back then. This is the punishment they deserve. "


    The Feng family was the former royal family. The Feng family continued the great business practices and had great favor with the wealthy families and literati. In order to pool their wisdom, they would leave ten positions in the court for the intellectual madmen and the children of the wealthy families without official positions. They went to court to offer advice.


    This was originally a good thing, but when the Feng family declined, the aristocratic family that was too strong and maintained many private soldiers and built countless forts became a big problem.


    At the end of the previous dynasty, 70% of thend in the world was controlled by wealthy families, so that the court even ran out of money and food to support the army. Finally, the soldiers and farmers everywhere could not bear it anymore and raised troops to revolt.


    But the aristocratic family didn''t care and continued to benefit themselves. The intellectuals and madmen continued to provide exaggerated and useless strategies to Emperor Fengai for the sake of fame. In the end, when Emperor Fengai wanted to take action against the aristocratic family, it was already toote. In the end, it was Emperor Jingwu turned the tide, massacred wealthy families from various ces, and regained thend, so that the dawn of the world had a chance to continue.


    But Dafeng was destroyed, the Feng family disappeared, and there was no one with the Feng surname in the world.


    Yan Kuang: "Although today''s Chu Dynasty is about to copse, what Emperor Jingwu did back then was very right. Now we have to do it again. If King Wei can''t bear it, then let the Marquis of Qin do it." Xin, let him lead his troops south quickly, destroy Xiong Yue, and rescue the people in the south."


    Wei Qi said: "That''s all it can do."


    Oh, they pretended to be like that, but this was what they had nned... They went to capture the capital, kill Emperor Jingyuan, and establish a new dynasty. Qin Sang would not watch Xiong Yuemit crimes and would definitely help him. They got rid of this great scourge.


    Yan Dan who was apanying him said, "King Wei, will the Marquis of Qin really go south?"


    Actually, what Yan Dan wants to ask is, does Qin Sang really not want to proim himself emperor?


    After all, he is the most powerful person in the world, and the Marquis of Qin has a lot of troops. If he directly leads the troops to Beijing, with his military exploits and prestige, as well as the achievements of Qin Marquis wifes cassava grains and insect attractants, as long as he raises his troops, there will definitely be many People supported him as the new emperor.


    "He won''t go to Beijing, he will only go south." Wei Qi said with certainty: "Like his father, he doesn''t want to get involved in too many things. Especially at this time, instead of being in a dilemma, it is better to go south and do something for him. The people get rid of harm.


    Compared to Wei Xiao, Wei Qi felt more at ease with Qin Sang because Qin Sang really didn''t want to be the emperor, and Sang was not suitable to be the emperor. He was too Chicheng, too affectionate, and too soft-hearted. He knows how to tter and act, and hates intrigue.


    Such a person is a good person, but he is not worthy of being an emperor.


    Yan Dan is still not at ease: "People''s hearts are fickle, especially when faced with such a big temptation."


    Wei Qi said: "There is no need to worry. Mr. Ning is by his side. If he really changes, Mr. Ning will tell us and let us prepare countermeasures in advance."


    Ning Ji was still loyal to Qin Sang at this time, but he was afraid that Qin Sang would give up on bing emperor like he did in his previous life, so he could only show kindness to the Wei family.


    I thought that if Qin Sang could not be persuaded, he could also earn the title of founding prince for himself and the Ning family because of his merits in the Wei family.


    Yan Dan still admired Ning Ji. After hearing this, he said: "This makes Dan feel relieved."


    Wei Qi praised him: "Brother Dan is such a good boy."


    Then he said: "When our great cause ispleted, Master will choose the most noble girl to be your wife, okay?"


    Yan Dan was only neen years old. He blushed a little and said, "Dan, thank you so much, Master."


    After hearing this, Wei Qiughed and teased him a few more words, which made Yan Dan run away from the carriage and stopped riding in the same carriage with them.


    In the days that followed, the Wei army rushed all the way to the capital, providing disaster relief and distributing supplies to the victims along the way. The apanying schrs promoted King Wei''s benevolence and righteousness, and even promised the people of the world: "Once King Wei conquers the world, he will Land will be distributed to all the people in Li, so that every household hasnd to cultivate and food to feed their families!" As soon as these words came out, the people in various prefectures along the way were shocked: "Instead of reducing taxes, they will directly give usnd? Is it true or false? , King Wei, please dont lie to us!


    "Of course it is true." Mr. Zuo and the others pointed to the appeal and said, "This is written in the appeal to the emperor. It is King Wei''s promise to the people of the world."


    After saying that, he also moved bags of military rations and distributed them to the people, so that they could get the benefits... Food is the most important thing for the people, and the people didn''t know much. They just wanted to have food to live. After getting the food, they thought of Emperor Jingyuan''s own life. All the bad things he has done since he came to the throne are shouting: "King Wei is kind, we believe in him!"


    I cant speak too elegant words, but this simple sentence is enough.


    King Wei was very happy. He did the right thing by bringing this group of arrogant and troubled schrs. Look, he has won so many people''s hearts along the way.


    Soon, King Wei was kind and the words of the Lord sent from heaven spread.


    However, when the Wei army passed by Yongtai Mansion, they only went to the city to worship, but did not dig out the bodies of the victims and burn them to prevent the spread of the gue. They continued to march towards the capital and killed them.


    Ning Ji took Mr. Ning and a group of dead soldiers to travel all night, and finally caught up with Qin Sang in Jindou Mansion.


    As soon as he saw Qin Sang, he begged: "Sang, Uncle Ning has something important to tell you. Please step aside and go into the room to talk."


    Qin Sang was meeting Gu Dalin. When he heard this, he frowned, but thinking of Ning Ji''s past kindness, he still agreed.


    After entering the house, Ning Ji knelt down and said: "Sang, this is a time of great war. You have made great military achievements and have the support of the people, so you should be crowned emperor. Uncle Ning begs you, please lead troops to Beijing immediately. Don''t go." Chasing Xiong Yue, it will be toote, the Wei army has arrived at Yongtai Mansion, and Wei Qi has gained many virtuous names along the way!"


    If you don''t lead troops into the capital, the emperor will belong to Wei Qi again.


    But Wei Qi is just a hypocrite, not a wise king.


    Qin Sang was very disappointed. He looked at Ning Ji and said, "Uncle Ning is looking for me because of this matter. It seems that you didn''t listen to what I said in Longshan Mansion."


    Then he said: "Then let me say it again, listen carefully. I, Qin Mu, have never wanted to be an emperor. This time I led the troops to leave Longshan Mansion just to destroy Xiong Yue. As for what the Wei Army will do, it has nothing to do with me. Whether Chu will be destroyed or not has nothing to do with me. I just want to guard the border and protect the people, live a simple life with my wife and children, and dont want to get involved in such nonsense."


    Ning Ji said: "Guarding the borders and protecting the people? Only when you be the emperor can you truly protect the people of the world!"


    Then he said: "You have arge army and you have won the hearts of the soldiers and the people. If you don''t be the emperor, which emperor can tolerate you? Do you think Wei Qi is truly benevolent? His mind is more poisonous than anyone else, even his own rtives. My nephew is plotting against me!"


    Ning Ji even said such words to give himself an excuse, which shows that he really wants to support Qin Sang at this moment.


    Qin Sang said: "Then he underestimates Wei Er too much."


    Wei Er is not a person who can easily calcte. If Wei Qi goes too far, he will only be hacked to death by Wei Er in the future. However, if Wei Qi can pretend to be kind all his life, it will be a good thing for the people of the world.


    Qin Sang thought of the Anti-Rong War, the tragedy of Jin Dou Mansion, and the disaster in Yongtai Mansion, and said: "Everyone has suffered enough, and I don''t want to cause more trouble. No matter who wins, I only want the one who wins." One side can allow the people of Li to rest and recuperate for twenty years."


    If we dont recuperate and recuperate, the people of the world will really have no way to survive.

 Chapter 2530: Reluctance and no regrets

    Chapter 2530: Reluctance and no regrets


    Chapter 2530 Reluctance and No Regret


    "It is precisely because everyone has suffered enough that you shoulde out to turn the tide and be the master of the world!" Ning Ji said almost crazily: "Sang, the world needs a master, and you are that master. Only you cane out. Only at dawn can we have a good life, you have to save everyone!"


    Qin Sang said: "I will save everyone by not starting a war and guarding the northwest to prevent the bandits from entering the Chu territory again."


    Those who fight life and death every day will only kill everyone in the world. Only by stopping the war can the world be truly peaceful.


    He also said: "As for Mingzhu, there are many people in the world who can be Mingzhu, and I am not missing one."


    Ning Ji was furious when he heard this and disagreed. Why did the third master still disagree?


    He added: "You have a lot of troops but you are not the emperor. Aren''t you going to push yourself and the big wolf and the two wolves into a situation of eternal disaster? Do you still want the Qin family to end well? Think about your father''s fate!"


    Qin Sang looked at the crazy Ning Ji and said calmly: "Of course I have thought about what you said. I will arrange a way out for the Qin and Gu families. If the new king is unworthy, for the safety of my family, I will Kick him down. If you can''t kick him down, you can still go west or go to the sea. The world is so big, there will always be a ce for my descendants to live in peace."


    Ning Jiughed loudly: "Hahaha, the world is so big, could it be the imperialnd? Where can your family escape to? And instead of asking your descendants to flee for their lives, you, the ancestor, why not lead your troops to Beijing now? As long as you be the emperor , your descendants will be able to avoid fleeing!


    Qin Sang smiled: "Throughout the ages, all dynasties have ended in hundreds of years. The fate of all thest royal families is that the whole family was executed. Even if they be emperors, their descendants may not have a good ending... Look at the wealthy families. There are quite a few members of the Millennium Family, so whether you want to be an emperor or not, some dangers are inevitable. I just want to live the life I want and dont want to be coerced by anyone. Isnt this okay?


    "No, you should be the emperor!" Ning Ji went crazy, stood up and shouted: "Why don''t you want to be the master of the world? But Gu Jinli stopped you and forbade you to lead troops to Beijing to fight for the throne?"


    Qin Sang sneered, stared at Ning Ji and said: "Listen carefully, it is my own decision not to fight for the position, and it has nothing to do with Xiaoyu... This time I led the troops to attack Xiong Yue, and she also told me that if the situation If there is a change, or I think, I can lead troops to Beijing to fight for the position. No matter what decision I make, she will support me, take good care of my family, and prepare enough supplies for me so that I have no worries. I am not happy with it. Fight for position.


    He said solemnly: "Ning Ji, listen carefully. I am not willing topete for the position and have nothing to do with Xiaoyu. If you target her again, don''t me me for not remembering the friendship we have had over the years!"


    After saying that, he pulled out the long knife and split the table next to him with a click, letting Ning Ji know what would happen if he continued to wrongfully use Gu Jinli.


    !


    The table was broken in half and fell to the ground, and the contents on the table were smashed all over the floor.


    Afraid that Ning Ji wouldn''t believe it and would cause trouble for Xiaoyu, he spread out the letter and handed it to Ning Ji: "Read it for yourself."


    Ning Ji looked at the letter in front of her and was shocked... This letter was indeed written by Gu Jinli, and her letter clearly stated that if Qin Sang wanted to go to Beijing to fight for the throne, she would help him.


    Although you won''t be able to live a free life after bing the emperor, I won''t stop you. If you want to fight, then go ahead and fight. You have enough money and food, and your wife is andlord''s mother-inw who has a lot of food hidden away.


    At the end, I also drew a strange smiling face, ^0^.


    Ning Ji looked at that smiling face and went crazy. After yelling that it was impossible, he stretched out his hand to tear up the letter, but Qin Sang got there first and put the letter away.


    This letter will be burned, but Ning Ji cannot be destroyed.


    Ning Ji finally understood that it was not Gu Jinli who stopped Qin Sang frompeting for the throne, but Qin Sang himself who did not want to be the emperor.


    He looked at Qin Sang in disbelief,pletely copsed, and shouted: "Qin Mu, how can you be so worthless? How can you live up to my good intentions? Do you know that I, I..." I''m alive In these two lives, I just want to help you be a wise king, save the people of the world, and make the people of future generations grateful to our kings and ministers!


    But you actually surrendered yourself and didn''t fight for the position even though you had a lot of troops in your hands. Ha, you idiot, Qin Mu, you are such an idiot. You are not worthy of my Ning Ji''s allegiance to you!


    Ning Ji was smart. Even though he was driven crazy with anger, he did not yell out these words.


    But the expression on his face was twisted with anger.


    When Qin Sang saw him, he knew that he was unwilling, so he simply said: "I understand Uncle Ning''s good intentions, but we can''t agree with each other. I will not be persuaded by Uncle Ning, nor will I stop Uncle Ning from seeking a future." , Uncle Ning sets off at this time, and if he can catch up with the Wei army before they reach Zhili, it will not dy your great achievements."


    Ning Ji was shocked. The third master actually wanted to drive him away? !


    Ning Ji wanted to roar, but what could he say, saying that he would not leave him to be loyal to others?


    No, he would rather Ji Ji live his whole life again to be a famous official throughout the ages, inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people. Since the third master can''t help him, he doesn''t want to waste any more time on him.


    only


    I hope you wont regret it.


    Qin Sang smiled: "I will never regret it, that is not the life I want to live... The three generations of the Qin family all came from the military, and as soldiers and generals, the only thing they have to do is to guard the border and protect the people. There should be too many things involved.


    Hehe, Ning Ji smiled and said: "Sang, you are very Chicheng, but the world is tooplicated, and people are too Chicheng, and sometimes you will harm others and yourself."


    He added: "Some soldiers also want to seek a future. Will Sang stop them?"


    Qin Sang understood what he meant and said, "No, as long as they don''t regret it."


    "Okay, Uncle Ning, thank you very much for them!" After Ning Ji finished speaking, he turned and left. When he left the room, he looked back at Qin Sang unwillingly. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated again and again, and finally said nothing. .


    However, he regretted one thing in his heart, that is, because of his respect for Qin Sang, he did not make all the things Gu Jinli knew. He only made a new fire kang to solve the problem for King Wei that the Northeast was too cold. People freeze to death all the time.


    If he had known that Mr. San could not help him up, he would have made sweet potato starch, tofu, and soybean oil first, and his achievements would have been much greater.


    However, even if he made these things first, he could not take away Gu Jinli''s credit, just because in this life, Gu Jinli poprized cassava grain, which is greater than making sweet potato flour.


    There are two more things in this life: poisonous insects and red moths. Gu Jinli made insect attractants and insecticides.


    So what Ning Ji can steal is very limited.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Young Master Ning was anxiously waiting outside the courtyard. When he saw Ning Jiing out, he hurriedly came up to ask, but when he saw Ning Ji''s dark face, he took a few steps back, not daring to get too close to him.


    Ning Ji looked at him and said, "Get ready, let''s rush to meet King Wei immediately."

 Chapter 2531: part ways

    Chapter 2531: part ways


    Chapter 2531 Parting ways


    Mr. Ning was shocked: "Uncle, are you really going to go to this point? But if our uncle and nephew follow King Wei, then the family in the capital..."


    "Shut up!" Ning Ji interrupted him, staring at him with cold eyes and a bit of madness: "If you want to be the founding prince, you have to take risks. Everyone of my Ning family is a true hero who stands upright, even if he is trapped in the capital, even if Even if you are beheaded, you will not be afraid!"


    Moreover


    The Ning family is safe.


    He has already arranged manpower in various prefectures. As long as he hears news about the Wei army, his people will rush eight hundred miles to the next prefecture to deliver the message until it reaches the capital.


    After receiving the news, Mr. Ning will arrange for his family to leave Beijing, so the Ning family will not be wiped out.


    Ning Ji ordered again: "Hurry and prepare for entering Beijing!"


    "Yes." Mr. Ning could only do as he was told.


    Ning Ji turned to the leader of the dead soldiers and said: "Go and send a message to all the generals and ask them toe to the Yamen... just say it is the order of the Marquis of Qin."


    Qin Sang heard this and did not stop him. This was what he allowed.


    Yes. The leader of the dead soldiers immediately went to do it.


    Because it was in the name of Qin Sang, all the generals came.


    After they arrived, Vice Admiral Yin looked at Qin Sang and asked: "Qin Hou, what are your orders for calling all of us here? But are you going to kill Xiong Yue?"


    Qin Sang shook his head and nced at Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji said: "I have called you all here to go to Beijing to crusade against the guilty emperor."


    What?


    Everyone was shocked. Vice General Yin asked: "Mr. Ning, are you okay?"


    Ning Ji smiled and said: "I''m normal, it''s Emperor Jingyuan who''s crazy... Ever since Emperor Jingyuan came to the throne, he has done many evil things and brought great harm to the good country of Chu. Xiong Yue and the soldiers in Zhongzhou are in trouble all because Emperor Jingyuan withheld military pay. The reason is that such a sinful emperor should be beheaded to thank the world!"


    Then he looked at the generals present and said: "King Wei has led nearly 100,000 troops to the capital. Time does not wait for us. You must make a decision quickly, otherwise you will miss the opportunity and be med by future generations. This is from the Dragon Kingdom. Your merits can make you the founding heroes of our country!"


    The merits of the dragon and the founding of the country are indeed very tempting, and everyone is tempted.


    But he soon calmed down. Vice General Yin looked at Qin Sang and asked: "Qin Hou, are you taking us to help the king? Are you going to kill Xiong Yue?"


    Qin Sang said: "I will not lead troops to the capital to help anyone conquer the world. After killing Xiong Yue, I will return to Longshan Mansion and continue to guard the border to protect the people... Tuogude is still alive, and he learned that I left Longshan ording to the news from the government, it is very likely that he will lead troops to Qingma County to take revenge, so I must rush back as soon as possible to suppress him."


    Since the Marquis of Qin doesnt want to go, do they still want to go?


    Everyone hesitated.


    Ning Ji met and said: "Everyone, this is an opportunity given by God. It onlyes once every few hundred years. If you miss it, it will be gone. Do you want your descendants to resent you?!"


    As he said that, he nced at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was unmoved.


    Vice General Yin looked at Sang Qin several times and finally asked: "If the Marquis of Qin wants to be the master of the world, we will follow you to the capital even if we die."


    Other generals also said: "Marquis of Qin, we are willing to follow you!"


    The old Duke of Wei is good, but they don''t know Wei Qi well, so inparison, they are more willing to follow Qin Sang and let him be the emperor.


    Qin Sang said: "Thank you for your kindness, but you will have to endure hardship if you want to follow me, because I, Qin Mu, will not be an emperor. I will only guard the border for the people in this life... Because being an emperor is very annoying." In the world, even if he wants to do something private, he has felt that being an emperor would be miserable since he was a child.


    This is true, Ning Ji is heartbroken... The third master is so popr, but he is unwilling to be the emperor. Stupid, really stupid, how can Qin Mu be so willful!


    Qin Sang looked at Lieutenant General Yin and the others, and said: "Everyone has his own ambitions. I will not stop you from pursuing your future. Those who are willing to follow Ning Ji to the capital to seek credit can do so. However, great achievementse with great risks. You can afford this risk." Thats it.


    Ning Ji said: "Wealth and honor are sought in danger, and Emperor Jingyuan is already old. Because of his stupid attack on the Rong, Chu lost too many soldiers and generals. No one can protect the country of Chu anymore. King Wei will definitely win... I have an autographed letter from King Wei here, you can read it."


    After finishing speaking, he took out a letter and showed it to Vice General Yin and others... King Wei was indeed very good at attacking people''s hearts. This letter was very touching, and Vice General Yin and others were very moved after reading it.


    Ning Ji waited for them to read the letter, and then said: "Whether you want to seek this great achievement or not, please decide quickly. In two hours, we will set off to meet King Wei... Remember, opportunities will not wait forever. Everyone."


    Lieutenant General Yin and the others were moved and wanted to follow Ning Ji to seek this credit. After all, something like this happened only once in hundreds of years.


    But the eldest young master said, "I''m not going, I''m going to kill Xiong Yue and avenge my parents and brother!"


    He added: "Old General Wu died because of the Wei family. Besides, if we didn''t go with King Wei when he borrowed the road, wouldn''t we beughed at if we go now?"


    Ning Ji almost wanted to hack him to death when he said this.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Lieutenant General Yin pped himself hard several times to wake himself up, then looked at Ning Ji and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Ning, for your kindness. If I, Mr. Yin, don''t go, I will go with Qin Hou to attack Xiong Yue and serve as General Wu." revenge."


    After hearing this, Ge Qianhu thought about it and said, "Ge is not going either."


    They are Wu Mang''s confidants and loyal to Wu Mang, but there are thousands of households under theirmand who say to hundreds of households: "We are willing to help the king."


    Qian Baihu, Liang Baihu, Wan Qianhu, Ma Qianhu and others knelt down and said: "Vice General Yin, I''m sorry. We are ordinary people and cannot be saints. We just want to give some grace to the descendants of our family." shade."


    Lieutenant General Yin was very disappointed, but he couldn''t stop them. He said: "It''s up to you, as long as you don''t regret it...it should be noted that the sess or failure of this matter is half half."


    They said to thousands of households: "Thank you, Vice General Yin, for reminding me. I won''t regret it!"


    After saying this, he stood up and began to beat the gong to gather his troops. More than three thousand people gathered.


    When they were about to leave, General Kong, who was helping rescue people in Jintian Mansion, also came with three thousand soldiers and horses. He first said that the victims of Jintian Mansion had been resettled, and then said: "The tragedy of Chu is all caused by Jing. Since Emperor Yuan has risen, I have taken refuge with King Wei, and I am going to the capital this time to help King Wei in his crusade against the Sinful Emperor!"


    Ning Ji was very happy and said: "We are about to set off, and it just so happens that we can go together."


    He also ordered Mr. Ning: "Go and beat the drums, gather the troops and set off!"


    Let Mr. Ning do this to enhance his status.


    "Yes." Mr. Ning understood and hurriedly went to do it.


    Dong dong dong!


    The drums sounded loudly, and the soldiers on both sides quickly gathered.


    Before leaving, Ning Ji looked at Qin Sang and said, "Sang, I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    Qin Sang remained unmoved: "Mr. Ning, let''s set off."


    Ning Ji was angry, thest hope in his heart was gone, and he led the soldiers away... Third Master, I have done my best to you, you gave up on your own, don''t me Ning for pursuing a future for yourself!


    Lets go! Ning Ji gave the order and led the soldiers to leave Jin Dou Mansion. At this point, he officially parted ways with Qin Sang.


    I have a habit of thinking about the ending before starting a story, so from the beginning it was assumed that the male protagonist will not be the emperor. I wonder if you will find it a pity? In fact, being an emperor is really not good. Wei Qi will not be thest emperor. Wei Er is not an ordinary ruthless person. As for Emperor Jingyuan, let him die more tragically. . There have been a lot of thingstely, and my mood has been affected. I will wait and see the situation after the 20th. If the situation improves, I will update more. I''m sorry for everyone recently, thank you for your support, thank you T_T.

 Chapter 2532: crazy

    Chapter 2532: crazy


    Chapter 2532 Crazy


    Second Young Master An was extremely envious when he saw Ning Ji and the others leaving. He couldn''t help but take a few steps. He was almost about to follow Ning Ji and the others to the capital, seeking to follow the dragon and be a new rich, but he was dragged away by Qiu Baihu. He paused: "Second brother."


    The second young master An came back to his senses, nced at him, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "What a great opportunity. If you go, the An family will be able to get up~"


    Qiu Baihu said rudely: "The opportunity is good, but the risk is also great. You don''t know how to fight. If you go, you will just die."


    These words were so rude, Second Young Master An was shocked.


    Qiu Baihu could onlyfort him: "Don''t worry, no matter who bes the emperor, the position of the Marquis of Qin will be stable. As long as we follow the Marquis of Qin, the future will be smooth and there is no need to take risks."


    He also told the story that the Marquis of Qin and King Xiaowei were cousins.


    Young Master An''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he became energetic: "Brother Qiu is right!"


    Haha, no regrets, he will just follow the Marquis of Qin, he will be safe and have a bright future.


    Qin Sang didn''t wait long and said: "Gather our troops and set off to attack Xiong Yue in an hour!"


    Yes! Zhang Zhong, Hong Dao, and Meng Hong took the order and went to do it.


    Gu Dalin pulled Qin Sang aside and asked in a choked voice: "Sang, are you really not going to the capital? It''s not good to be an emperor, but what will Brother An and the others do? Don''t save them?"


    Qin Sang knew that he was worried about Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing, but said: "Uncle Dalin, it is the best protection for my eldest brother and brother Dexing if I don''t get involved in this matter."


    He added: "Don''t worry, my eldest brother is smart and knows what to do to protect himself... Only by being loyal to the end can he save the lives of his whole family."


    Gu Jinan is a close minister of Emperor Jingyuan. If he does not apany Emperor Jingyuan to thest step, he will have only two endings. One is to be killed by Emperor Jingyuan, and the other is to be despised by the new emperor. From then on, his career will be terminated, and his descendants will be officials in the future. Officials will also be ridiculed by the world.


    "As for the sisters-inw, they don''t have to worry. My people in the capital and the Ouyang family''s people will protect the women, but the eldest brother and Dexing brother really can''t save them. They can only finish this road by themselves."


    Literati attach great importance to integrity. If you want to serve the new emperor again, you have to apany the old emperor on his final journey.


    Gu Dalin cried again, but knew that he could only do this, so he told Qin Sang: "Protect yourself, don''t work too hard, Lord Ying said, you are the coach, not the vanguard, you should be the coach."


    He doesnt want anything to happen to these juniors again.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Uncle Dalin, don''t worry, I will be fine. But you, when you get to Yongtai Mansion, don''t go into the city yet. Wait until the doctor goes in and spreads medicine to clean up the body, and then you go in."


    There are many corpses buried under the Yongtai Mansion. It is already April and they must be rotting. I am afraid that the gue has already taken hold, so we must be careful.


    "Hey, I remembered it, you don''t have to worry about me." Gu Dalin said again: "After you kill Xiong Yue, remember to ask the surrendered soldiers if there is any news about Mei Niu and the others."


    "Well, I remember this and will definitely ask." After Qin Sang finished speaking, he reassured Gu Dalin a few words, walked away, took out a pen and paper, and wrote a letter to General Cheng to inform them of what happened here. General Cheng was also given a battle map for annihting Xiong Yue.


    As for whether General Cheng leads his troops to Beijing or follows him to attack Xiong Yue, it is up to General Cheng himself to decide.


    After handing the letter to the scout, Qin Sang looked up at the mountains in the distance. It was sunset at this time. Dachu was like the sun, which once shined brightly, but now it was also sunset.


    I only hope that this war can end soon, and don''t drag the people to death.


    Master Hou, everything is ready. Meng Hong came over to report.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Let''s go!"


    With an order, he led the most elite soldiers to leave Jindou Mansion and traveled day and night to chase Xiong Yue.


    Vice General Yin, Ge Qianhu, Qiu Baihu and the eldest young master all followed. Mr. Lu and Liu Erjing, together with their brothers from the Eagle Food Gang, stayed behind to guard Jindou Mansion, waiting for General Cheng and others to arrive.


    In the capital, Emperor Jingyuan had received news that the Wei army was leading troops to kill him. He received three copies in total, from Jun Tianwei, General Shao, and the Wu family.


    But when Emperor Jingyuan saw these three secret reports, he didn''t feel any anger or sadness. He just felt that... it had finallye.


    Ever since he learned that there was a King Wei in the northeast, he knew that this day woulde, but he didn''t expect: "The leader of the army is actually Wei Qi. Is Wei Xiaoer so stupid?"


    The entire Wei family army was pulled up by Wei Xiaoer. After a lot of hard work, he even ughtered his father-inw''s whole family. He gained such a bad reputation, but he made Wei Qi''s wedding dress.


    "...Wei Qi." Emperor Jingyuan said this name with a sneer: "I have underestimated you, you actually have such ability."


    After finishing speaking, he was stunned again, suddenly pped the table angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "Wei Qi, was it you who did it?!"


    After that incident, although he was afraid of Duke Wei''s family and didn''t even want to see Duke Wei and his son, he never thought about getting rid of Duke Wei''s family. It waster that he received a secret report saying that Duke Wei''s family did not want to give up to an embarrassing emperor. He worked hard and made a deal with the Rong bandits, allowing the Rong bandits to cease fighting for two years, allowing Duke Wei to seize the throne, and kick this disgraced emperor to the underworld.


    When things are done, the Wei family as the new emperor will capture Dongqing and divide it equally with Dayong.


    Duke Wei would not cede the northwest, so it was very possible to cede Dongqing to Da Rong. In addition, he had just ascended the throne and the throne was not stable, and that matter was his most taboo. Suddenly, After receiving such a secret report, looking at the evidence of coborating with the enemy, and the Wei family''s words of ridicule, hepletely copsed.


    After the copse, there was endless killing. He did not give Duke Wei a chance to defend himself, and he was also afraid that if he gave him a chance, with the strength of Duke Wei, he would never have a chance to win again. He used thunderous means to quickly destroy Wei State. public.


    Because of his rage, he angered the Qin family, the Luo family, the Yu family, and the Feng family, and destroyed all the families who were rted by marriage to the Duke of Wei!


    Now it seems that he killed the wrong person, really killed the wrong person...and the only one who could get the seal of Duke Wei, apart from Old Duke Wei and Wei Xiaoer''s father, was Wei Qi.


    Now it seems that he fell into Wei Qi''s poisonous n!


    Hahahaha! Emperor Jingyuanughed wildly, until tears came out of his eyes.


    The inner **** of the Qin Dynasty was guarding outside and did not dare toe in at all, so he could only wait anxiously.


    After the crazyughter continued for a while, there was a sound of smashing in the hall, and many things were swept to the ground and smashed.


    It took more than two quarters of an hour before Emperor Jingyuan stopped and said: "Wei Qi, I will make you pay the price. Do you want to be the emperor? Oh, it''s a pity that you don''t have this fate. Even if you do be the emperor, I I want you to end up in pieces!"


    He will make Wei Qi regreting to this world, regretting what he did back then, and regretting wanting to be emperor.


    Qintian, it is reported that Wu Changzhen and Zhong Huan have entered the pce!


    "Yes." Qin''s internal **** hurriedly took the order and went to do it.


    After Qin''s internal **** left, Emperor Jingyuan called another person in and gave him an order: "Keep an eye on the powerful families in Beijing, especially the Ying family, the Ming family, and the Fang family. If they If anyone dares to make any unusual move, the whole family will be exterminated immediately!"


    He has never truly trusted people like Ming Cong. If Ming Cong and the others dare to seek death at this time, then he will send them all to the underworld.


    Havent these people always thought he was a lunatic?


    Then let him show them his madness and let them know what madness is!

 Chapter 2533: The prince forces the palace

    Chapter 2533: The prince forces the pce


    Chapter 2533 The prince forces the pce


    "Yes." Chu Tian did not dissuade Emperor Jing Yuan. As themander of Jun Tianwei, he only needed to carry out Emperor Jing Yuan''s orders. As for whether the order was right or wrong, he did not need to care.


    When Chu Tian was about to get up and leave, Emperor Jingyuan gave him another order: "Chu Dong''s men and horses do not need to be used and continue to perform his mission."


    Yes. Chu Tian stood up and left to carry out Emperor Jing Yuans order.


    Soon, the three thousand Juntian Guards avable in the capital received the order and immediately took action. Almost overnight, all the powerful families with real power were secretly surrounded by the Juntian Guards.


    Half an hour after Chu Tian left, Wu Changzhen and Zhong Huan entered the pce and talked secretly with Emperor Jingyuan for more than an hour. Soon, everyone in Beijing knew the news.


    The wealthy families, officials, and rtives of the emperor in Beijing all spected... His Majesty recruited the two of them into the pce to discuss secretly the annihtion of the uncles and nephews of the Wei family?


    It must be so. The Wei army is overwhelmingly powerful. It has almost reached Zhili without much fighting all the way. His Majesty must recruit his confidants to discuss strategies to defend against the enemy.


    The reason why the Wei army''s crusade against the guilty emperor was so sessful was firstly because Emperor Jingyuan had really tormented Dachu in the past ten years, and secondly because the Weiguogong family''s remaining power was still there, and everyone felt that the Weiguogong family was He was wronged because he was destroyed, so he was willing to help the Wei family.


    But the most important thing is: "You actually promised to allocatend to themon people. The Wei family is really courageous. Sister Ya, you really did not choose the wrong person. He is a great contributor to the Zongzheng family."


    Mr. Zong Zheng looked at Zong Zhengya with pride in his eyes.


    Zong Zhengya suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and choked up: "Grandpa said something serious. If my grandfather hadn''t been protecting my granddaughter, my granddaughter wouldn''t have been able to survive until now. Everything is my grandfather''s fault, and my granddaughter doesn''t dare to take credit."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zongzheng was very satisfied: "Yes, I don''t care about favors or insults. I am thetter, and I should have such magnanimity."


    Zong Zhengya was very happy to hear this, but he quickly reminded Mr. Zong Zheng: "Grandpa, this is a critical moment, so you can''t say these things."


    Mr. Zongzheng nodded: "Sister Ya is right, it was my grandfather who made the appearance."


    However, such an old fox would suddenly say such words to remind Zong Zhengya that you have not be a queen yet and you still have to rely on Zong Zhengya, so you have to continue to be obedient.


    Zong Zhengya was not stupid. He understood what he heard and said with worry on his face: "Grandpa, my granddaughter has never met him, and there are more than a dozen noble families than ours. My granddaughter is worried...Xiangyun Xili, Dont fall down this mountain.


    After saying this, tears immediately welled up in his eyes and he started crying.


    Mr. Zongzheng is also very worried about this. After all, the powerful families such as the Ying family, the Ming family, the Pei family, the Fang family, and the Feng family all have girls of the right age to be married. Even if some girls are still young, it will take a few years to raise them. The years are getting older.


    If the Wei family bes a noble family in Tianhuang, King Wei will have many families to choose from, and there is really no need to settle for Zong Zhengya.


    However, Mr. Zongzheng advised: "Don''t worry, Sister Ya, you are not only the granddaughter of the Zongzheng family, but also the direct granddaughter of the Shangguan family. When Mr. Shangguange learns that you have been waiting for that person for several years, he will definitely help you and will not let you go." You ended up being abandoned. And he didn''t dare to abandon you, he was in desperate need of fame."


    King Xiao Wei had a bad reputation because he massacred his father-inw''s family on his wedding night, so this time he led troops to attack the guilty emperor, using Wei Qi''s virtuous reputation. If King Xiao Wei abandons Sister Ya again, his reputation in this life will never be good.


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya was half relieved... In fact, she was really worried that she would be abandoned by Wei Er, just because judging from the various things Wei Er did, he was a profit-seeker. If he met a wife who could help him more, The family will definitely abandon her and choose another family. "But you have to choose some capable side wives for him." Mr. Zongzheng said: "The proud man of heaven cannot only guard you. Instead of waiting for him to choose someone who can''t deal with our family, why note and give him select."


    It was said that Zong Zhengya was asked to choose, but the old man handed her a list: "They are all legitimate daughters or concubines with good backgrounds, good tempers, and easy to control. Take a look and pick out the ones who have a better temperament for you. .


    After Zong Zhengya heard this, she almost lost control of her anger. Before she got married, her grandfather asked her to choose a woman for her husband!


    She thought of Sang Qin again... He was already a Marquis of Qin, but there was still only one woman around him, Gu Jinli. It was said that he would eat with his wife and children every day, and even if there were urgent military affairs, he would take them home to do them. It''s more important than dealing with military affairs.


    Qin Mu is really a rare good man, but why isn''t such a man hers? And why are you unwilling to raise troops and march to the capital to be emperor? !


    Zong Zhengya wanted to cry, but she had to smile and take the list and said to Mr. Zong Zheng: "Thank you, granddaughter, for taking your time."


    Mr. Zongzheng is very satisfied. As long as his granddaughter is obedient, if she is disobedient, she is not worthy of his support.


    It was only today that Zong Zhengyi found out about Zong Zhengyas contact with Wei Er. At this moment, he brought his father, second uncle, and third uncle.


    ~


    Grandpa, were here.


    "Come in."


    "Yes." Zong Zhengyi responded. He let the three elders into the house first, closed the door of the study room, and then entered the room and sat down.


    As soon as the second master Zong Zheng came in, he saw Zong Zhengya. Seeing that Zong Zhengya and the old man were sitting at the same table, he became dissatisfied. Dad loves sister Ya too much. She is already an old girl and she is still doting on her. If she continues to dote on her, I''m afraid she will My old aunt is going to be sent to the temple to do some spiritual cultivation!


    Zong Zhengya knew that her father, second uncle, and third uncle had disliked her very much in recent years, but at this moment, she raised her chin slightly, sat upright, waiting to see them get pped in the face.


    Mr. Zong Zheng did not disappoint her. He told Zong Zhengya to contact Wei Er and promised each other a lifetime.


    "What!" Second Master Zongzheng was shocked. Sister Ya was so shameless, having a private rtionship with a man, and the other party was such a traitor. He couldn''t help it, pointed at Zong Zhengya and said: "You want to harm me?" Are you a dead sect leader? Stop it now!"


    Bang, Mr. Zongzheng mmed the table angrily and cursed: "Young man, shut up, don''t be arrogant to Sister Ya! And be careful what you say, otherwise I will die of illness first."


    Second Master Zongzheng was shocked. His father was too partial to Dafang. He actually wanted to kill his biological son because of his immoral daughter.


    Mr. Zongzheng said: "Sit down first, and I will exin this matter to you in detail."


    After talking about it once, the three sons finally understood. They looked at Zong Zhengya, and then at Mr. Zong Zheng... I didn''t expect that they were so unafraid of death that they dared to conspire with the traitor a few years ago. If the traitor had What should I do if I dont have the ability and cante to the capital to kill him? Are you just wasting a legitimate daughter of a Zongzheng family like this?


    Crazy, really crazy!


    Master Ke Zongzheng said: "Wealth and honor are obtained in danger, and our sister Ya is born with good luck. God is helping her. Now she is almost sessful."


    Second Master Zongzheng was thinking, is it almost done? You always think too well, don''t you?


    He reminded again: "Dad, that man still has an uncle here, and that uncle has a biological son."

 Chapter 2534: The prince forced the palace【2】

    Chapter 2534: The prince forced the pce��2��


    Chapter 2534 The prince forces the pce [2]


    The Wei army came to the capital in the name of Wei Qi to attack the guilty emperor. If they won, Wei Qi would also be the emperor. He has a biological son. If the position is not passed on to his son, can he pass it on to his nephew?


    Mr. Zongzheng smiled: "But the one who really holds the military power is Wei Er. Whoever has the military power has the final say. Even if the uncle takes the position first, he can still pass the position to his nephew. This has been done throughout the ages. There are many children, and Wei Er is not a person who will let himself suffer, so you dont need to worry."


    Second Master Zongzheng frowned and wanted to say something: Dad, you are really good at dreaming. You only go to the beautiful ce to do it. Can you wake up? !


    But Mr. Zongzheng came to them to ask for their help, not to listen to their harsh words. He just took out a pen and paper and wrote down what they were going to do next.


    After they finished reading, he burned the paper and let them leave, but he also told them: "As long as you know, don''t tell your wives and children, otherwise if they leak this matter, We all must die!"


    The three sons hurriedly said: "Yes, my son has remembered it."


    After saying that, they each returned to their residences.


    It''s just that Uncle Zongzheng is in a bad mood and has a lot of objections to Zong Zhengya... This daughter is too courageous. Even if she bes a queen in the future, she will probably kill the family.


    He was very worried and said to Zong Zhengyi: "Don''t be too close to your sister. She is alone. Being too close to her will not be good for you."


    After saying that, without waiting for Zong Zhengyi to say anything, he walked back to his yard and didn''t sleep all night.


    And that night, many people in Beijing stayed up all night, worried that the Wei army woulde to the capital, and worried that if the capital was destroyed, would Emperor Jingyuan go crazy and hack them all to death and bury them with Da Chu?


    However, there are also people who are generous and gossip, such as the Xu Chongfeng family.


    Xu Chongfeng said happily: "Fortunately, I was smart. I first gave my son-inw an official position outside the capital, so that the couple could leave the capital. Then he asked his wife to take Dexian back to his hometown to worship his ancestors, so that they could avoid this disaster. Otherwise, If they are still in the capital, I will definitely not be able to protect them."


    Master Tian nced at him and said to himself: You are quite self-aware.


    However, this old ssmate was very kind to him. When he sent Mrs. Xu away, he took his whole family with him. They are from the same hometown, and the name of returning to their hometown together is also worthy of their name.


    But Xu Chongfeng started crying again: "But what should we do? We are Lord Ming''s people, and Lord Ming is His Majesty''s confidant. He must apany His Majesty to the end, so we must apany Lord Ming to the end. But I can see that there may be a frying pan underneath..."


    Snapped!


    Jiang Sheng angrily pped Xu Chongfeng on the back of the head, hitting his face on the table and finally waking him up.


    Xu Chongfeng said hurriedly: "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said anything nonsense."


    Jiang Sheng narrowed his eyes and gave him a sidelong nce: "You will die one day because of your unprotected speech."


    "I will pay attention, so you can rest assured." Xu Chongfeng may have stayed in He''an Mansion for a long time, and his habit of gossiping cannot be changed. As soon as he finished his promise, he nced around furtively. I wrote on the table with tea: Why didnt the emperor summon Mr. Ming into the pce for a secret talk? Did the emperor finally dislike him?


    That''s right. Mr. Ming has such a bad temper and loves to pretend. If he were the emperor and couldn''t stand Mr. Ming, he would have to drag him out.


    Jiang Sheng sighed inwardly. It was indeed a dead wood that cannot be carved. Even though he tried so hard, he still couldn''t teach Xu Chongfeng any strategy.


    Although he disliked Xu Chongfeng, Jiang Sheng still wrote in tea: Your Majesty is so smart that I dont trust him.


    Xu Chongfeng was stunned when he saw it, what? Could it be that His Majesty is pretending to be fond of Mr. Ming? Ah, what a big gossip!


    Jiang Sheng wrote again: Remember, as a minister, you only need to be loyal to His Majesty. If you are invited into the pce and you are really panicked and don''t know what to do, just get together with the Ouyang family or Gu Jin''an to protect you.


    Xu Chongfeng turned pale with fright: "I, I will be invited into the pce? I am just a small official. Not many adults will know about this kind of small official even after he dies. How can I have such an honor? Don''t scare me."


    I dont want to go, Ill die!


    Jiang Shengdao: "I''m just giving you a heads up, just in case."


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng patted his heart and said with a smile: "That''s good." "It''ste, go to bed quickly, there will be many big things happening tomorrow." Jiang Sheng got up and went back to his courtyard, but Xu Chongfeng was afraid , pulled Master Tian after him, and said, "Let''s sleep together. If anything happens, we''ll have someone to take care of us."


    He was so timid that Jiang Sheng didn''t want to talk to him, but he finally agreed.


    And Ming Cong was furious that Emperor Jingyuan did not invite him into the pce to discuss things in secret. It seemed that Emperor Jingyuan really couldn''t trust him.


    Hehe, if thats the case, dont me me for being ruthless!


    Ming Cong called over the dead men of the Ming family and ordered: "Go and deliver a message to that person, tell him, and ask him to prepare. I think he will be able to take action in the next few days."


    "Yes." The dead man from the Ming family left and found an opportunity to send the news to... the second prince''s mansion.


    Lao Ying Ge sent the news to the Third Prince''s Mansion.


    They thought they were doing it secretly, but little did they know that every move they made was in the eyes of Emperor Jingyuan, but Emperor Jingyuan was not angry... Hehe, these good-for-nothing sons finally wanted to bring him down. If they seeded, then he would give them a chance.


    If they can bring him down, it''s not impossible to hand over Chu to them.


    If he can''t bring him down, then even if he destroys Dachu, he won''t leave it to these losers!


    Early the next morning, Emperor Jingyuan reported the news that the Wei army had been killed, and angrily asked the ministers: "The traitors areing, do you have any good strategies to defend against the enemy?"


    Dai Shangshu came out first and said: "Your Majesty, give the order to the Marquis of Qin and ask him to quickly lead his troops to the capital to help King Qin!"


    This is a good idea, but Ke Yingge said: "Absolutely not. The Marquis of Qin is rted to the Wei family. It is not yet known whether he will serve the king or help the emperor."


    Dai Shangshu was very angry. He had always been a coward. He got angry at Mr. Ying Ge for the first time: "That boy Mu Ge''er has been in Chicheng since he was a child. Moreover, he has already said that he will not be disloyal to Dachu first, so he will definitely I will help His Majesty!"


    Emperor Jing Yuan said, "Qin Mu can''t do that. He wants to guard the northwest and fight against the rebels. Moreover, he is too far away from the capital. The water far away cannot save the fire nearby. By the time he arrives, everything will be over."


    Last night he thought a lot and issued a lot of crazy orders, but he made an extremely calm decision... not to involve Muge''er.


    At that time, what Brother Qin wanted to do most was to guard the border for the people, but in the end he killed him by mistake, so let Mu Geer fulfill Brother Qin''s unfulfilled ambition...it could be considered aspensation for the Qin family.


    "Then let General Cheng lead the troops to the capital to serve the king." Dai Shangshu said: "General Cheng has nearly 100,000 troops under hismand, and he is loyal to your majesty and has family members in the capital, so he will definitely lead troops to help your majesty! "


    Cheng Chong is fine.


    "That''s right." Emperor Jingyuan asked Gu Jinan to draw up an imperial edict and ordered people to rush out of the capital eight hundred miles away.


    But Pei Ge said: "Your Majesty, it may take about five months for General Cheng to arrive in the capital, but the Wei army is about to reach Zhili. The top priority is to recruit more generals to defend the capital, otherwise Chu will be in danger!" "


    What Pei Ge Lao said was right, but Emperor Jingyuan suddenly became furious: "Pei, you really want Chu to perish. Do you want me to be the king of the country? Cough, cough, cough!"


    Before he finished cursing, he started coughing violently, his face turned pale, his body was crooked, and he fell down on the dragon chair.

 Chapter 2535: The prince forced the palace【3】

    Chapter 2535: The prince forced the pce��3��


    Chapter 2535 The prince forces the pce [3]


    Father! The second prince was startled, and his heart filled with ecstasy. Could this old guy finally be unable to hold on any longer? It''s toote to get sick now, he should have died long ago.


    Imperial Physician, call the Imperial Physician quickly! the second prince shouted and rushed towards Emperor Jingyuan.


    When the third prince saw this, he secretly cursed the second prince for being treacherous. He also rushed towards Emperor Jingyuan, crying: "Father, hold on, nothing will happen to you. If something happens to you, what will I do to you?!"


    When Emperor Jingyuan heard this, he was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of blood... How could his Chu family have such an embarrassing descendant? !


    "Stop!" Huang Baihu, the imperial guard, immediately led the imperial army to form a human wall to stop the second and third princes. He also drew his sword and pointed it at them, saying: "No one is allowed to approach without your majesty''s order. The two princes also please step aside. Dont embarrass the general.


    The third prince was angry and pointed at Huang Baihu and said: "How shameless, we are the sons of our father. His father is seriously ill, but you stop us from fulfilling our filial piety. What crime should we do?!"


    The second prince was happy to see the third prince making trouble, but as the elder brother, he had toe out and persuade him: "Third brother, don''t get angry. Huang Baihu is just fulfilling his duties. Let''s wait first."


    He looked at Emperor Jingyuan again and said in a tearful tone: "Father, don''t worry, the imperial doctor will be here soon, and I will always apany my father~"


    At the end of the sentence, I broke down in tears.


    The third prince cursed in his heart after seeing this, and began to cry to Emperor Jingyuan. However, he was not close to Emperor Jingyuan, and he was not as good at acting as the second prince, so he could not squeeze out tears.


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t bother to watch him pretend, he just held the hand of Qin''s inner **** and waited for the imperial doctor.


    The imperial guards guarding outside the pce also came in and surrounded the adults in the court to prevent them from taking the opportunity to cause trouble.


    At this time, adults are very honest and no one dares to seek death.


    Not long after, the Imperial Medical Office Order arrived with a group of imperial doctors, along with Dr. Wu.


    The **** of Qin Dynasty said hurriedly: "Let the imperial doctorse over quickly!"


    Huang Baihu immediately ordered the three imperial guards in the middle to get out of the way, allowing the Imperial Physician Ling, the Imperial Physician Cheng, several imperial physicians specializing in internal diseases, and Dr. Wu toe in. The other imperial physicians stayed outside, waiting to be summoned.


    "You~" Emperor Jingyuan looked at Dr. Wu and ordered him to treat him.


    The imperial doctor was stunned for a moment, then stepped aside and said, "Mr. Wu, please."


    Old doctor Wu nodded and hurriedly checked Emperor Jingyuan''s pulse. After a while, he was shocked: "Your Majesty..."


    The third prince hurriedly asked: "How is my father?!"


    The Imperial Physician Ling and others also looked at Dr. Wu.


    Old doctor Wu looked at Emperor Jingyuan and said, "We have to take another look."


    After saying that, he examined Emperor Jingyuan again. After a quarter of an hour of tossing, he said: "Your Majesty joined the army in his early years, was injured, and was poisoned. Over the years, he has been busy with many things, and his body has long suffered from many hidden diseases. This time, he suddenly heard that the rebels wereing. After hearing the news, all the symptoms came out, so he vomited blood and fainted."


    The imperial doctor ordered: "As expected, no wonder the color of the blood your Majesty vomited is wrong."


    It is not bright red, but a darker color, which looks like congestion with toxins.


    Many veterans know that Emperor Jingyuan was injured and poisoned when he fought in the army... Emperor Jingwu was born in the army, and the world was fought on horseback. The heir to the Chu Dynasty that he favored naturally had to join the army.


    "Old Doctor Wu, is my father in serious trouble now? How long will it take for him to recover?" The second prince asked, his voice gentle and eager, and he looked very concerned about his old father, Emperor Jingyuan.


    Dr. Wu said: "Old diseasese back together, so you need to take good care of yourself. As for when it will be cured, you have to take the medicine for a few days and see how effective it is."


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied after hearing this. Mr. Wu was worthy of being a former imperial physician and knew how to cooperate with him. But some ministers murmured in a low voice: "There is only one doctor here to treat Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not allowed?"


    When Dai Shangshu heard this, he immediately knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, please ask the Imperial Physician and the Imperial Physician to take a look at it again. Only Dr. Wu is the one to see the doctor. I am worried about your Majesty''s dragon body."


    After saying that, he burst into tears... Compared to the Luo family''s grandfather, Dai Shangshu, the Minister of War, did a very poor job, but he was really worried about Emperor Jingyuan.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan nodded.


    The Imperial Physician Ling and the Imperial Physician Cheng rushed over to check Emperor Jingyuan''s pulse and found that Emperor Jingyuan did have toxins in his body and that his body was indeed in a state of illness due to overwork. They looked at the ministers and said, "Mr. Wu''s diagnosis and treatment were correct."


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the inner **** of Qin Dynasty again.


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty said: "Then please invite Dr. Wu, the Imperial Physician Ling, and the Imperial Physician Cheng to discuss the prescription together and treat your Majesty''s illness."


    This is the rule of the inner pce. When the emperor, empress, queen mother and others are sick, once the diagnosis is confirmed, the imperial physician will order the people in charge of the imperial medical office to formte a prescription to treat the illness.


    Yes. The imperial doctor responded.


    Emperor Jingyuan had closed his eyes and said: "Go back to Mingwei Hall~"


    The **** of Qin Dynasty said hurriedly: "Send His Majesty back to Mingwei Hall!"


    Over the years, if Emperor Jingyuan did not favor his concubine, he would always live in the Mingwei Hall so that he could review memorials and meet with ministers. After listening to this, everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Father, I would like to ask my fathers permission to go and take care of my illness! The third prince was smart this time and said before the second prince.


    After hearing this, the second prince followed suit and said, "Father, my son and I also ask for orders to attend to the illness."


    Emperor Jingyuan ignored them.


    The two princes are very angry. The old man is almost dead, but he still refuses to delegate power? But if you dont delegate power, Da Chu will be doomed!


    "Withdraw from the court, all the ministers will quickly formte strategies to defend against the enemy and wait for your Majesty''s summons at any time!" Gu Jinan came to convey Emperor Jingyuan''s new order, and then quickly followed Emperor Jingyuan back to the Mingwei Pce without giving any information to the ministers. Seize the opportunity to ask questions.


    However, he is not the only person in the imperial pce, but four, who are on duty in pairs. Ministers can also ask other people.


    It''s just that Emperor Jingyuan has just fallen ill, so the ministers didn''t want to act too early, so they all waited for a day.


    In the afternoon, Dai Shangshu, Yingge Lao and others discussed several strategies to defend against the enemy and showed them to Emperor Jingyuan. However, Emperor Jingyuan was not awake yet, so they left the memorial and were invited out of the pce.


    Before dark, the pce doors were closed, and that night, the entire capital was eerily silent. Many people could not sleep again, including the second prince and the third prince. The two of them summoned their staff overnight to discuss what they could do next. .


    But now there is too little information, and there is too little they can do, and if they want to do anything that can benefit them, they have to take the big risk of beheading.


    Third Prince, wait a moment. said a close aide.


    But the third prince couldn''t wait any longer: "If we wait any longer, Da Chu will be gone. The Wei family is not a good person. Back then, his family almost became a king with a different surname."


    There is also the second child. Although he has been very honest and gentle and polite to others over the years, he is all pretending. He wants the dragon chair more than anyone else.


    The second brother must not be allowed to seed, the throne should be his!


    But due to Emperor Jingyuan''s suppression, the princes had no real power in their hands and had no choice but to turn to wealthy families for help, but this was what Emperor Jingyuan least wanted to see.


    After finally surviving the night, the next day, the two older princes entered the pce again, knelt outside the Mingwei Hall, and said they wanted to attend to the illness.


    It was estimated that Emperor Jingyuan was sick, and he really knew that he was getting old. When the two princes knelt down until the sun was about to set, Emperor Jingyuan relented and asked the Qin Dynasty''s internal **** toe out and deliver the order: "Your Majesty has an order for the second prince. , the third prince takes turns to attend to the illness!"

 Chapter 2536: The prince forced the palace【4】

    Chapter 2536: The prince forced the pce��4��


    Chapter 2536 The prince forces the pce [4]


    When the two princes heard the decree, they were so happy that they swayed. They almost fainted with joy. After they stabilized their bodies, they hurriedly said: "I obey the decree!"


    I knelt for a whole day without getting any water. My voice was hoarse. I endured the pain in my throat and asked, "Prince, who is going to attend to my father''s illness tonight?"


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty said: "Your Majesty said that the elders and younger ones are in order, so the second prince should go first to attend to the illness."


    The third prince was so angry that he said this, but he could only admit it, and told the second prince dissatisfiedly: "Brother, the second prince must take good care of my father. If my father is good or bad because of my brother''s care, I..."


    "Third brother, shut up. What you said is quite inappropriate." The second prince interrupted the third prince and smiled in his heart. The third prince was so stupid, how could he argue with him? !


    The third prince also came to his senses, and quickly looked at Qin''s chief eunuch, saying: "Great eunuch, this prince just said something unintentionally."


    Don''t tell that old man.


    The **** of Qin State said: "Third Prince, it''s gettingte. Please leave the pce first."


    The third prince had no choice but to leave first.


    The second prince was invited to the Mingwei Hall.


    As soon as he stepped into the Mingwei Hall, he met the Queen Mothering out of the back hall.


    The Queen Mother is already seventy years old, her hair is almostpletely white, and her face is full of tears.


    My grandson pays homage to the Queen Mother. The second prince knelt down to greet the Queen Mother, and then said, Grandma, dont worry too much. My father is a true dragon and the Son of Heaven, and he will definitely be able to turn disaster into good luck.


    The Queen Mother looked at the second prince, helped him up, and wanted to say something, but in the end she just said a few words: "You are interested."


    Huang Er said that there is no dynasty in the world that will never fall. If Da Chu really fails, it is a normal thing.


    As for her children and grandchildren, since they have eaten royal food, they should bear the consequences. She should not be too sad, just protect the female members of the royal family and prevent them from being bullied too much.


    The Queen Mother has experienced a lot in these years and understands Emperor Jingyuan''s pain, so although she was sad to leave, she agreed to Emperor Jingyuan''s request.


    "Your Highness, please." The **** of Qin took the second prince to the back hall.


    The second prince came here for the first time and was a little surprised when he saw it... The back hall of Mingwei Hall was decorated like a pce, but the inside was not gorgeous, but very simple. There was a pot of "wheat seedlings" nted in front of the window. ?


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan praised him: "You actually recognize wheat seedlings, you are pretty good~"


    But his face was still very pale, his voice was weak, and he looked terminally ill.


    The second prince was very happy when he saw it. He was really about to die, but tears were streaming down his face. He walked to the bed, knelt down and said, "I pay homage to my father and ask him to take good care of his health. Although I can''t do it. Its not a big deal, but I can still do small tasks like serving tea and water. If my father needs anything, just ask.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the second prince and actually smiled: "I didn''t expect you to be quite good at talking~"


    You cannot be an emperor by ttering him. What he wants is a powerful man who can take on the responsibility of the whole country, resist the invasion of wealthy families, control the civil and military officials, and destroy the soldiers and thieves.


    He asked again: "I remember that you worked as a errand in the Fuhu Army before?"


    The second prince was shocked when he heard this and said with shame, "It''s because of my fault that I didn''t achieve anything."


    When he was sixteen years old, he begged the Queen Mother several times, saying that he had grown up and wanted to get a job to gain experience. Originally, he wanted to go to the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Personnel, and the Ministry of Household Affairs, but Emperor Jingyuan actually asked him to go to Fuhu. military.


    In fact, it is very good to be able to serve as a errand in the Fuhu Army. If he had been training in the Fuhu Army for ten years, he would already have the military power now, and he would no longer have to be afraid of Emperor Jingyuan. It''s a pity that he was young at the time and didn''t think about it. After spending a year in the Fuhu Army and being tortured to the point of almost dying, he was afraid and angry. In the end, he was impulsive and ruined the errand he was assigned.


    Emperor Jingyuan took away his job and told him to go back to the prince''s pce. After that, many things happened. Emperor Jingyuan suppressed the princes more and more. He was even less able to get good jobs and did not dare to ept them. Emperor Jingyuan would really kill these princes just because they couldn''t handle it well.


    It wasnt untilst year that I went to Liubu again to practice.


    Emperor Jingyuan didnt want to hear his nonsense, so he pointed at a pile of memorials and said, Read it for me~


    Why, he was asked to approve the memorial on his behalf? This is something only a prince can do!


    The second prince was stunned. What did his father mean? Was he trying to test whether he was interested in the throne?


    Father, please calm down and your sons will not dare to make mistakes! The second prince hurriedly knelt down and admitted his mistake.


    Emperor Jingyuan was angry and looked at Qin''s internal eunuch.


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty said: "Second prince, your majesty is ill and doesn''t have much energy. However, the memorial must be reviewed. You can do it first and your majesty will review itter. If there are any mistakes or omissions, your majesty will correct them. You don''t have to worry. Just follow your orders." "


    The second prince looked at Emperor Jingyuan, ecstatic in his heart, and asked timidly: "I dare to ask my father, is it true?"


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded, hummed, ignored him, andy down to rest.


    When the second prince saw this, he waited for a long time before he dared to respond: "Yes, I obey my orders."


    After saying that, he started to kneel down in front of the couch and review the memorials. However, because he was afraid of making mistakes, he only reviewed six memorials in an hour. Each memorial also came with a note, writing: My knowledge is shallow, if there is any If you are not thinking carefully, please let me know.


    Seeing this, Qin''s internal **** shook his head inwardly, nced at Emperor Jingyuan, and said: "Second prince, it''s dark, and there are several stacks of memorials here, which will be sent to various ministries tomorrow. Please hurry up."


    Such procrastination is worse than even Gu Jinan''s.


    Okay. The second prince responded, speeding up the review of the memorial, and his body was soaked with cold sweat.


    "Your Majesty, Master Zhong is here." The **** announced at the door of the apse.


    Emperor Jingyuan: Come in.


    Zhong Huan was invited in. After seeing Emperor Jing Yuan, he immediately reported: "Your Majesty, Wu Changzhen has already takenmand. He has led General Zhen and General Qu and half of the Fuhu Army out of the capital to wait for the troops from the Zhili camp. After reuniting, we will lead the troops to Tangjiang Mansion and form a formation there to block the attack of the Wei family rebels!"


    Tangjiangfu is a city located in front of Zhili. There is arge artificially dug river as a natural barrier to protect Zhili. As long as Tangjiang Prefecture is defended, Zhili can be defended, and the capital will be safe.


    The second prince was shocked when he heard this...Wu Changzhen had already led his troops out of the capital? Why haven''t you heard any news before?


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded: "Well, continue."


    Zhong Huan said again: "Now the Zhili Camp is guarded by General Lian, and the Fuhu Army is led by General Rong. They are all loyal to Your Majesty, please rest assured. As for the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division, Wei Chen is temporarily in charge. , which can keep the capital safe."


    Hahahaha, the second prince wants tough, are you loyal? Although Old Man Rong had a granddaughter who entered the pce and became Hui''s concubine, Hui''s concubine only had one daughter and no son at all.


    The reason why Hui concubine will enter the pce is because the father wants to better control the Rong family.


    Master Ming said that as long as Old General Rong is not old and confused, he should know that this is a good opportunity for the Rong family topletely get rid of Emperor Jingyuan''s control.


    Anyway, Hui Concubine doesnt have a prince, so it doesnt matter who the Rong family supports to ascend to the throne.


    Besides, there are other inws in the Rong family, and it is impossible to just die on the old uncle of Emperor Jingyuan. They will definitely choose a new master to join them, and he is the most promising new master.


    The second prince took the opportunity to hear many confidential things. He was very d that he knelt down for a whole day to beg for this job. However, he never thought about why Emperor Jingyuan let him hear these words.

 Chapter 2537: Its all waste

    Chapter 2537: It''s all waste


    Chapter 2537 Its all trash


    How is your young brother doing with Qin Mu? Emperor Jingyuan suddenly asked about Zhong Yus situation.


    Zhong Huan smiled and said: "If he doesn''t do it well, he has a lot of enthusiasm, but not much real ability. However, the Marquis of Qin treats him well. Now they get along well, and they can be regarded as brothers."


    When Xu You was killed, that silly boy Yu Geer found Qin Sang and told him that he asked him to monitor Qin Sang. He also said bluntly: "I will tell this matter now because of you." My identity has been exposed, and I cant threaten you with this matter without telling you.


    Zhong Huanzhi is as smart as a demon and has connections with Jun Tianwei. He has long found out Qin Sang''s identity. He told Zhong Yu the news and asked him to take advantage of it and use it to benefit Qin Sang at the critical moment. .


    But Zhong Yu finally confessed to Qin Sang. After Zhong Huan learned the news, he had mixed feelings, but in the end he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "That''s good...this can be regarded as my reward to the Zhong family."


    Zhong Huan knelt down and said, "My lord, thank you for your majesty''s grace."


    Zhong Huan knew very well that it was impossible for him to die a good death. If Da Chu died, he would have to be buried. However, as long as Brother Yu can have a good future, he will be worthy of the Zhong family.


    They said such confidential words in front of the second prince, but after hearing this, the second prince did not understand the metaphor.


    The second prince is reviewing the memorial on behalf of His Majesty? Zhong Huan asked.


    Although Emperor Jingyuan looked down on these useless sons, he didn''t want to let Emperor Jingwu off, so he wanted to give the princes a chance.


    The second prince was startled when he heard this. The tip of his pen tilted and almost ruined the words on the memorial. After steadying his pen, he nodded and said, "I''m just trying my best for my father."


    Zhong Huan smiled and looked at Emperor Jingyuan: "Is it possible for me to take a look?"


    Originally, he wanted to see how the second prince was doing. Emperor Jingyuan nodded and said, "Yes."


    Zhong Huan took the memorial and took a look... If this was his brother, he would be pped to death!


    I really didnt expect that the second princes knowledge could be so shallow that he even agreed to the prefect of Baishan Prefectures request for money, food and weapons at this time.


    After the second prince waited for Zhong Huan to look at it for a while, he asked humbly: "Master Zhong, how did my review go? Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Zhong Huan asked politely: "Has the second prince heard about Xiong Yue''s revolt?"


    The second prince was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "I have certainly heard about that traitorous general Xiong Yue, and it was precisely because I heard about it that I decided to report it... Baishan Mansion is close to Zhongzhou and is in urgent need of money, food, weapons and other materials to fight against the rebels. .


    Zhong Huan: "Baishan Mansion is close to Zhongzhou. As long as Xiong Yue is not stupid, he has already conquered all the guards and prefects of Baishan Mansion. Now many of the memorials from Baishan Mansion cannot be believed... Once these money, food and weapons arrive at Baishan Mansion He might be Xiong Yue!"


    "This?" The second prince was shocked: "All the people in Baishan Mansion have surrendered to Xiong Yue? How dare they!"


    Hehe, under the temptation of great interests, what can you not dare to do?


    Zhong Huandao: "The news I got is indeed like this... Didn''t the second prince get the news over there?"


    Zhong Huan asked this deliberately because he knew that the second, third, and fourth princes were dishonest. He had already deployed people in various ces in Dachu, but he had already let them go. Howe he hadn''t gotten any useful information yet?


    Show me. Emperor Jingyuan spoke.


    After hearing this, the second prince shook his hands, handed the memorial to Emperor Jingyuan, and struggled to say: "My son is inexperienced and has not done well. Please ask my father for advice."


    These words vaguely meant to me Emperor Jingyuan for not giving him more opportunities to experience.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan became angry and looked at Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan understood and said: "The second prince is also over thirty years old. He has been taught by many famous teachers and has many ministers and staff in the pce." So if you do something bad, it has nothing to do with Emperor Jingyuan. You are stupid and ipetent.


    The second prince understood, but he was not grateful, only angry... He was over thirty and still didn''t know how to run errands. Who was to me? It wasn''t all the fault of Emperor Jingyuan!


    If Emperor Jingyuan could teach him personally like he taught his fifth brother, would he be what he is now?


    Moreover,pared to the impulsive and stupid third son and the stingy and gloomy fourth son, he, the second prince, is the most promising among the adult princes.


    boom!


    After reading the memorial, Emperor Jingyuan smashed it on the ground.


    The second prince was frightened to death and said hurriedly: "My son has done something wrong. He will change it. Please calm down and teach me."


    Emperor Jingyuan was silent for a moment, and then asked Qin''s internal **** to show him all the memorials reviewed by the second prince. But after reading it, he vomited blood: "vomit~"


    Father! The second prince was shocked. He, is he really that bad?


    "Why did you reject the memorial from the prefect of Jinling? Do you know that I let him go? If the capital is lost, Chu can still retreat to the south of the Yangtze River and rule across the river from the rebels... The Huai River is thest natural barrier to defend Chu. ." Emperor Jingyuan was going crazy with anger and pointed at Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan continued: "Although Jiangnan is home to major aristocratic families, they do not have enough troops. If the capital is lost, Your Majesty only needs to go south with 30,000 Fuhu troops to control the entire Jiangnan."


    He added: "I still have my Zhong family in Jiangnan."


    With his family here, half of the aristocratic families in Jiangnan will continue to submit to Chu. The real difficulty is the powerful aristocratic families in the capital.


    After hearing this, the second prince finally understood, but he did not think of saving him. He just cried: "Father, please calm down. I am stupid. I will definitely change my ways. Please give me another chance."


    "Shut up~" Emperor Jingyuan was so angry that he almost vomited blood again: "How can a seven-foot man behave like a woman and a child?"


    After yelling, I fell back into bed so tired.


    Doctor Wu hurried over and performed acupuncture on Emperor Jingyuan. Two quarters of an hourter, Emperor Jingyuan slowly recovered. He pointed at the second prince and said: "I have given you the opportunity to review the memorials, etc. in the army, the Sixth Department, and so on. Yes." You cant afford it.


    The color drained from the second prince''s face when he heard this. What does his father mean by this?


    He quickly begged again: "Father, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I am your biological son!"


    Emperor Jingyuanughed when he heard this: "I have many biological sons."


    They are all trash, far worse than Muge''er... Brother Yuan, if Brother Yuan is still alive, can he be as sessful as Muge''er?


    It''s a pity that he and the Queen''s brother Yuan... died.


    Emperor Jingyuan didnt want to listen to the second princes nonsense anymore, so he waved his hand and said: Go down~


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty said: "Second prince, please step aside first ande back to attend to me the day after tomorrow."


    The day after tomorrow, can he stille the day after tomorrow?


    "Father, please give me another chance..." the second prince begged.


    But the more he begged Emperor Jingyuan, the more disappointed he became, so he shouted: "If something happens, you will only beg. As a prince, is that all you can do? Get out, cough, cough, cough!"


    "Your Majesty, calm down, you really can''t be angry anymore." Old Doctor Wu hurried over to give Emperor Jingyuan some relief before he fainted.


    The second prince was eventually taken away by the imperial guards and sent to the outer pce overnight. After dawn and the imperial city gate opened, he was sent back to the second prince''s residence.


    The news quickly spread throughout the capital, and the second prince became theughing stock of the entire capital.


    The second prince locked himself up, with a sinister expression on his face, muttering to himself: "It''s not that I want to be treasonous, it''s that you are seeking death~"

 Chapter 2538: killing spree

    Chapter 2538: killing spree


    Chapter 2538 Massacre


    After reciting it dozens of times, the second prince finally became murderous. He stood up suddenly, opened the door and shouted, "Call Nong and Zhao. I want to see them. Hurry!"


    "Yes, I''ll go right away." Eunuch Tian went to do it immediately.


    The second princess had been guarding the door of the study courtyard. When she heard this, she rushed into the courtyard and said, "Your Highness, I have something to say to you!"


    But the second prince didn''t want to see her at all. He closed the door with a bang and ordered through the door: "Chen Zhu, drive Mr. Feng back to the courtyard."


    Hurry back?


    The second prince''s concubine was shocked. She had been married to the second prince for more than ten years. During these ten years, although her natal family had declined, the second prince still never left her and treated her very politely. How could she serve in the pce? Has the illness changed since he came back?


    The second princess was shocked and sad, but she still said: "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you? Tell me quickly. Although I can''t help you, I can..."


    The second prince sneered: "Ha, since you know that you can''t help me, you should hide in your own yard and don''te out to cause trouble, and get out of here!"


    The second prince''s concubine was shocked, remembering what her uncle said to her when she was about to marry the second prince... The uncle said that the worst marriage in the world is a rtive from the heavenly family. The Feng family has outstanding achievements. Even if you marry a Son of a peasant, the Feng family can protect you throughout your life, but if you marry a son of the Tian family, no matter what happens, you will have no choice but to apany your husband to death!


    She was very angry at the time and felt that her uncle was deliberately not helping her find a future because her father was dead.


    In the end, she made her own ns and relied on her grandfather''s kindness to the Chu Dynasty to sessfully be the second prince''s concubine.


    Later on, things involving the Duke of Wei soon came out. Her uncle was implicated and imprisoned for more than ten years. Her cousins all married less well than she did, and she was very proud of it.


    Now it seems that what my uncle said was right!


    "What are you going to do? What are you going to do? You must not act recklessly. It will kill the entire prince''s pce. This is hundreds of lives!" The second prince''s concubine was not stupid. She guessed that the second prince wanted to do something treasonous and hical. He knelt down and begged: "Your Highness, if you are unhappy in any way, I can send a message to my uncle and ask him to relieve you. I beg you..."


    "Bitch, what did you say? Have you sent a letter to Mr. Feng?" The second prince rushed over, grabbed the second prince''s concubine by the neck and asked: "Quickly, have you sent a letter to him?!"


    Although that dead old man has been imprisoned for many years, he is very loyal to his father. If he knew that he was going to kill his father and seize the throne, he would definitely report him.


    Chen Zhu rushed over, held the second prince''s arm, and persuaded: "Your Highness, no, Mr. Feng has been released, and the disciples of the Feng family have many old friends. There are still Qin Hou and Luo Ying in the northwest. If the second prince''s concubine Being strangled to death... would be a hard ending."


    After hearing this, the second prince calmed down, released his grip on the second prince''s concubine''s hand, and asked angrily: "Did you send a letter to Mr. Feng, and what did you reveal to him?"


    Chen Zhudao: "We have checked the letters sent by the second prince''s concubine, the prince''s grandson, and the prince''s granddaughter. Nothing was revealed. The nuns and people serving the second prince''s concubine are also under control. Please rest assured, second prince."


    After hearing this, the second prince''s concubine copsedpletely. Her eyes were filled with tears. She stared at the second prince and said with great sadness: "That''s all if you don''t believe me. You don''t even believe in your own son and daughter... You are not a human being. You will not have a good life." Its going to end!


    The second prince pped her twice angrily and said with a smile: "You''d better help me seed, otherwise your mother and son will all die!"


    The second princess looked at him and wanted to p herself twice... She was so stupid that she had not seen this man clearly for more than ten years, and she always thought that he was the most gentle and harmless among all the princes.


    Second Prince: "Take her and the two children to the courtyard and lock her up. We will deal with it after the matter ispleted."


    Are you going to deal with her?


    After hearing this, the second prince and his wife were heartbroken.


    "Yes." Chen Zhu waved his hand, and the soldiers under hismand came over and said to the second prince and concubine: "Are you going by yourself, or will you ask your subordinates to help you?" Ha, the second prince''s concubine sneered and looked at the second prince, Said: "You can go and die if you want, but let me tell you, if you dare to let the ves in the pce treat us, mother and son, the old friends of the Feng family will make you infamy for thousands of years... I, the Feng family, are the makers of the criminalws of Dachu. , I have a deep friendship with the Qinhou family, and Qinhou has hundreds of thousands of troops!"


    After speaking, he looked at Chen Zhu and his men.


    Chen Zhu and others looked very unhappy... At the critical moment, this girl from the Feng family was really not easy to mess with.


    The second princes concubine invites you. Chen Zhu didnt want to offend the Feng family too much. After all, the Marquis of Qin and Luo Ying were still there, so he didnt dare to touch the second princes concubine and let her go on her own.


    The second princess smiled, stood up, and walked away with her head held high, but when she returned to the courtyard, she couldn''t help but burst into tears, hating herself for being stupid for choosing such a man.


    Soon, her son and daughter were delivered, and the mother and son cried together again.


    The second prince had already met the two concubines of the Nong family and the Zhao family. They quickly sent people around them to contact the Nongtong family and Pei Ge''s hometown.


    The two families contacted Ming Cong''s people again, but Ming Cong was smart, and the news had to go through two hands before it got to him.


    After that, arrangements were made for the forced uterus.


    But before forcing the pce, he first sent a message to Mr. Yingge and asked Mr. Yingge to arrange something for the third prince.


    To be honest, the third prince didn''t want to do it yet, because he had been waiting for the sick for the past three days, and the second prince could not enter the pce again. He thought that as long as he could hold on a little longer, the throne would be his. There is no need to be cruel to your own father.


    But the father was too difficult to take care of. He was scolded every day, and was even dragged out and beaten with a cane by the imperial guards, just because the memorials he reviewed were not good enough. The third time, the father finally had someone beat him.


    He was beaten twice in three days. How long will hest before he can be emperor?


    Qie Yingge Lao said that if we wait until the Wei family rebels arrive in the capital, everything will be toote. Even if the father issues an imperial edict to sin against himself, it will be useless to "send death to thank the world"!


    The third prince was hesitant and hesitant. This entanglement distracted him and he made a mistake in reviewing the memorial.


    Emperor Jingyuan was furious. He threw the memorial in his face with a bang and said angrily: "Do so many famous teachers teach you like this? You don''t even know whether this little thing is allowed?!"


    The third prince was so frightened that he wanted to beg for mercy, but he was beaten the first two times he begged for mercy. If he begged for mercy again, he would definitely be beaten again.


    After hearing this, the son of the third prince knelt down and said, "Grandfather, please punish your grandson, don''t punish your father."


    After Emperor Jingyuan saw that all his sons were useless, he wanted to see how his grandsons were doing, so he asked the third prince to bring his legitimate grandsons into the pce to serve him together. Therefore, the fifth emperor''s grandson, who was just eight years old, came to Ming Dynasty. Majestic pce.


    As for the emperor''s grandson who was born as a concubine, Emperor Jingyuan did not summon him. There is a distinction between concubines and concubines. It''s still early for those who were born from a concubine to step into the Mingwei Pce!


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the fifth emperor''s grandson and suddenly smiled: "Since you have this filial piety, I will fulfill it for you. Come here, drag the fifth emperor''s grandson down and give him tenshes with the cane."


    The fifth emperor''s grandson was stunned. After he realized what he was doing, he burst into tears and begged, "Oh, oh, oh, grandpa, I was joking just now, please don''t hit me."

 Chapter 2539: A killing spree【2】

    Chapter 2539: A killing spree��2��


    Chapter 2539 Massacre2


    Are you kidding? Emperor Jingyuanughed: You are joking with me, that is the crime of deceiving the emperor, and you deserve to be beheaded!


    Beheading?


    After hearing this, the fifth emperor''s grandson was so frightened that his vision went dark and he fainted.


    "Hahaha." Emperor Jingyuanughed wildly,ughing so much that tears came out. He pointed at the fainted grandson of the Five Emperors and said: "Look at my grandson, he has such virtue, God will not bless him."


    The descendants are so ipetent, the Chu Dynasty deserves to be destroyed!


    Old doctor Wu hurriedly brought two people over to treat the fifth emperor''s grandson.


    The third prince came back to his senses at this time, looked at his son, then at Emperor Jingyuan, and cried and asked: "Father, you don''t look down on your son, and you don''t look down on your grandson, then who do you want to pass this throne to? Are you really going to be the biggest sinner of the Chu family?!"


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled and praised the third prince: "You are quite brave to ask this question."


    And to whom will he pass the throne to?


    "This dragon chair is rted to the people of the world and the territory left by our ancestors. Naturally, we have to find a capable person who can protect the territory and the people to sit on it... Seeing that you are just stupid and not poisonous, I will To tell you the truth, if the Chu family doesnt have anyone capable of taking on the big responsibilities in the world, then why not leave the country to someone with another surname?!


    As for the ancestors, he will go to ask for forgiveness.


    His grandfather used to be the one who saved the people of the world. Even if he was to apologize, he should be a more capable person, and it would not be the turn of his useless sons!


    So if the Chu Dynasty was going to fall, it would be in his hands.


    The third prince was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Emperor Jingyuan in disbelief: "Father, my father actually wants to hand over the Chu family to someone with another surname? Crazy, are you crazy?!"


    Facing his son''s question, Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "I am more awake than ever. You are the ones who are not."


    It is not so easy for the king of the country to do so. Even if he passes the throne to them, they will not be able to hold on to it, and it will only bring disaster to the people.


    "When your great-grandfather was alive, he oncemented that if Emperor Feng Ai could recognize the reality earlier, many innocent people would die in the world... When he was dying, he taught me that he must tell the next sessor that if the country of Chu is under the rule, I cant help it anymore, if the other party is a capable person who can take on the world, then give him the country and dont force him to keep it... This country didnt belong to the Chu family in the first ce.


    Not to mention the third prince, even Dr. Wu and Gu Jinan were shocked. They didn''t expect Emperor Jingwu to leave suchst words, and they didn''t expect Emperor Jingyuan to have such thoughts.


    Old Doctor Wu admired him very much... A person who has such an idea is really a rare candidate for a wise king. Unfortunately, Emperor Jingyuan''s life was not good. He encountered too many painful things, which made him tired of those pains. He made some wrong decisions and put Da Chu into this state.


    Gu Jinan was also very impressed and secretly nced at Emperor Jing Yuan... Maybe this man could be a wise king, but I don''t know why, he became like this.


    "What are you looking at? You haven''t picked up the memorial yet, you are a bunch of losers." Emperor Jingyuan noticed that Gu Jinan was looking at him and scolded him. His old and tired face still showed pride and arrogance... He didn''t need any sympathy, he I just want to do what I think is right.


    Yes. Gu Jinan quickly picked up the memorial.


    After the fifth emperor''s grandson was rescued, he was immediately sent back to the third prince''s residence and lost the opportunity to serve.


    The third prince was also affected by this. Emperor Jingyuan said to him: "You can leave the pce tomorrow and let your second brother take care of you... They are all useless, and they are useless. I hope your fourth brother will not disappoint me." .


    The third prince was shocked. What did the old man mean? Do you want to pass the throne to your fourth brother?


    Emperor Jingyuan saw through his thoughts and said with a smile: "No need to guess, you can''t guess with your brain... I can tell you clearly that if your fourth brother can hold on to the food for disaster relief, he can fight against the Wei family rebels." Now, I will hand over the country of Chu to him. If he cant do it, then this country deserves to change hands~"


    The third prince was angry when he heard this, and suppressed his anger and said: "The royal family members have been kneeling outside for two days, and they will not agree."


    Emperor Jingyuanughed and said something vulgar: "Royal n members? They are nothing in my eyes."


    After hearing this, the third prince waspletely desperate. Like the second prince, he had murderous intentions.


    Emperor Jingyuan saw it and said to him: "You are not smart. You should live your life honestly, so that you can live a long life." , maybe he would save his stupid son''s life.


    But when the third prince heard that Emperor Jingyuan said that he wanted to leave the country of Chu to people with foreign surnames, he was so angry that he couldn''t listen to anything he said.


    Emperor Jingyuan said everything he needed to say. He was so tired that hey down to rest.


    Dr. Wu continued to give Emperor Jingyuan acupuncture to treat his illness and remove the poison... Emperor Jingyuan became ill this time because he was really poisoned, but the poison was not too severe, and he inflicted it on himself. , just to make a game.


    Old doctor Wu knows all these things, and all he can do is cooperate with Emperor Jingyuan. He cannot say a word about other matters, otherwise his grandson will die.


    The night is getting darker.


    In the middle of the night, Emperor Jingyuan got up and took some medicine and some liquid food.


    The third prince didn''t sleep. After Emperor Jingyuan finished eating, he brought him a golden basin, washed a handkerchief, wrung it out, and stood aside, looking at Emperor Jingyuan.


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned: "Why didn''t you give it to me? I gave you a chance, but you didn''t use it."


    As he said this, the third prince''s murderous intention arose again. He handed the handkerchief to Emperor Jingyuan and said, "Father, wipe your mouth."


    When Emperor Jingyuan raised his hand to take the veil, the third prince''s hand shook, as if he was afraid.


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered, grabbed the veil, and cursed: "Trash."


    He wiped his mouth and nose directly with a handkerchief. After a few times, he smashed the handkerchief into the gold basin,y down and continued to sleep.


    Soon, his body began to twitch, and he grabbed his neck with both hands, looking like he couldn''t breathe. His feet were kicking against the wooden couch, and he was struggling as if he was drowning.


    Your Majesty,e quickly, your Majesty is in trouble! Old Doctor Wu shouted and hurried over to treat Emperor Jingyuan.


    Gu Jinan and Mr. Pei were resting in the outer hall. When they heard this, they hurriedly shouted: "Something happened to your Majesty, pleasee quickly!"


    There was a noise outside, and the imperial guards guarding the pce gate rushed in. The leader of the Agricultural University led the imperial guards in, followed closely by Mr. Pei Ge and the **** Xu He.


    Xu He was not dead yet, but was rescued by Ming Cong and ced in the pce. He was the one who poisoned Emperor Jing Yuan with the poison.


    Only the poison he made could not be detected by people.


    Gu Jinan frowned, looked at Mr. Pei Ge and asked, "Why are you here?"


    After speaking, he looked at Mr. Pei.


    Mr. Pei is a member of Zhongshushe who is on duty with Gu Jinan. He is the same year as Gu Jinan, but he passed the exam one subject earlier than Gu Jinan. He is the grandson of Mr. Pei Ge.


    Mr. Pei smiled and said: "Brother Gu, my grandfather is here to ensure your bright future. Let''s go in together to meet His Majesty and listen to his imperial edict on passing the throne."


    "A legacy edict to pass the throne?" Gu Jinan''s face turned pale as he understood: "You are the one plotting to kill His Majesty, and you still want me to write a legacy edict to pass the throne? You are so brave, I can''t write it!"

 Chapter 2540: A killing spree【3】

    Chapter 2540: A killing spree��3��


    Chapter 2540 Massacre3


    Master Pei smiled: "Brother Gu, you have a clean family background and don''t have much involvement in the court. You are also the brother-inw of the Marquis of Qin. It is most suitable for you to write this edict of session. Don''t refuse and go in and write it quickly. "


    He also threatened: "You must be aware of current affairs, otherwise you will die young. Moreover, Emperor Jingyuan is a foolish emperor. You are talented and should choose a wise emperor to serve you."


    Gu Jin''an smiled: "Mingjun? Dare you ask where Mingjun is? This is just an excuse for you bunch of rebellious officials and traitors who want to kill the emperor."


    He said again: "What guarantees my future? It is obvious that I will bear the infamy of the ages, and you will use me to threaten the Marquis of Qin. If you harm me like this, I will only help you if I am mentally ill."


    Lord Pei was angry: "Gu Jin''an, don''t be so shameless. Emperor Jingyuan can''t protect you now. If you don''t agree, then you will die!"


    Hehe, Gu Jinan smiled and said: "You want to kill me? It''s a pity that you are a step toote."


    Master Pei frowned, what did Gu Jinan mean?


    Gu Jin''an said: "I wrote to the Marquis of Qin a long time ago, stating that if I die, it will never be killed by Your Majesty, because Your Majesty has no reason to kill me. In order to destroy the Rong, Your Majesty has to protect me from death. To appease the Marquis of Qin. So if I die and His Majesty happens to die as well, then the person who kills me will be the one who takes the throne. By then, the Marquis of Qin may not be able to do anything to the new emperor, but he will definitely kill you gang of new emperors. The emperors traitor, avenge me!


    He looked at Mr. Pei Ge and said: "Mr. Pei Ge, do the powerful families of the aristocratic families have more private soldiers than the Marquis of Qin? Do you think that in order to appease the Marquis of Qin, the new emperor and other heads of the aristocratic families will put you The whole family was **** and sent to sacrifice the sword to the Marquis of Qin!"


    this?


    Pei Ge was always frightened and angry. Unexpectedly, Gu Jinan stopped him with just a few words, but: "Ignorant son, you have a wife and children. If you continue to be stubborn, your wife and children will die!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan was not afraid. Instead, he took three steps forward and asked with a smile: "My wife is the granddaughter of the Ouyang family. She lives in the Ouyang mansion now. Even if there is a change of dynasty, who new emperor would dare to send troops to kill her?" Ouyangs family?!


    The Ouyang family has a very high reputation in Shilin. If the new emperor does not want to be infamy for thousands of years, it is impossible to kill the meless Ouyang family.


    Mr. Pei Ge was frustrated again and wanted to kill Gu Jinan with his sword.


    Xu He couldn''t help it any longer and said in a high-pitched voice: "My lords, please don''t argue with Gu Jin''an. If he dares not to write the edict of passing the throne, then I will take off his pants and castrate him... I will cut him off section by section. If you dont believe it, he can watch himself be a **** without writing!


    After hearing this, Mr. Pei Ge and the others were all shocked... Xu He''s method was really destructive and poisonous.


    Themander of the Agricultural University agreed and said: "Do as Dr. Xu said and **** him in quickly!"


    Yes! The members of the Royal Forest Army immediately twisted Gu Jinans arm and escorted him into the back hall.


    In the back hall, Emperor Jingyuan no longer twitched, but his face was pale due to poisoning, and his mouth showed a strange green color. At this moment, Dr. Wu was performing acupuncture and bloodletting to reduce the impact of the poison on him.


    Xu He saw it and smiled and said: "It''s useless. If you are poisoned by this kind of poison, you will definitely die when you convulse for the third time!"


    "Shut up, you have no right to speak here!" The third prince scolded Xu He angrily, and said to Emperor Jingyuan: "Father, as long as you take out your private seal, write the edict of sin and the edict of session, and then write ten Tell me the location of the second major granary, and I will protect you from death."


    Emperor Jingyuanughed when he heard this: "You also know that the twelve major granaries...it was these old foxes who told you~"


    Speaking, he looked at Mr. Pei Ge.


    Pei Ge Lao said: "Your Majesty, it doesn''t matter who told the Third Highness. What matters is that if you want to live, if you want the Queen to live, you have to tell the secret of the big granary!"


    "Pei thief, if you dare to disturb the queen... I guarantee that you will be eaten by wild dogs and die!" Emperor Jingyuan supported the wooden couch with his arms, sat up suddenly, and said this with his hair disheveled like an evil ghost. Listen to Very scary.


    The third prince was so frightened that he took several steps back.


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered disdainfully: "Trash, I''ll give you the throne...you can''t sit still!"


    The third prince was angry when he was disliked again. He rushed over and raised his hand to p Emperor Jingyuan, but he was knocked down by the old doctor Wu. There was a ng and a lot of things were smashed. "You dog ve, how dare you hit me!" The third prince was angry, pointed at old doctor Wu and said, "Come here, chop this old thing up for me!"


    Old Doctor Wu was not afraid at all and said: "Third Prince, if you want His Majesty to tell the whereabouts of the twelve granaries alive, please don''t make His Majesty angry again."


    Xu He disliked them for being too tough. He had already opened the medicine box, took out a knife specially used for castration, and said to the two guards: "Tear off Gu Jinan''s pants, and castrate him without writing a letter of session!"


    The Royal Forest Army looked at themander of the Agricultural University. After seeing him nodding, he immediately went to take off Gu Jinan''s pants. Before he could take them off, Emperor Jingyuan spoke: "Do you only have these dirty tricks? Come on, I don''t think you can do anything about it." Come on, Ill write~


    Gu Jinan is the capable minister he left to the people of the world, and he will not let him be humiliated.


    The third prince was very happy and immediately ordered Mr. Pei: "Hurry and get pens, ink, paper, inkstones, jade scrolls, brocade and silk!"


    Mr. Pei was a little unhappy, but he had no choice but to go and get them. He quickly brought these things in from the outer hall.


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t need them to urge him. He said to Gu Jin''an: "First write the edict to offend yourself. I''ll read it and you can write it~"


    He has betrayed the people of the world and sinned against himself. He should have written this edict long ago.


    Gu Jinan was startled and nced at Emperor Jing Yuan, then quickly looked away and responded respectfully: "Yes."


    Emperor Jingyuan is the emperor. He is strong and proud. He does not need his pity. What he should do is to cooperate with the emperor and apany him through thest stage of this ups and downs and magnificent life.


    Medicine, I will be strong~ Emperor Jingyuan said to Dr. Wu.


    "Yes." Old doctor Wu quickly took out two pills, dissolved them in hot water, and gave them to Emperor Jingyuan to drink.


    Emperor Jingyuan drank for more than half a quarter of an hour before he felt better: "Since I inherited the destiny of heaven..."


    Emperor Jingyuan silently recited the edict he had always wanted to write, and Gu Jinan wrote it word for word... Even though he had escaped famine and had seen a lot of suffering in the world, he still couldn''t help but shed tears, and he was afraid that the tears would be bad. After hearing this edict of sin, I quickly wiped away my tears and continued writing.


    The third prince felt a little like crying when he heard this. He did not want to kill his father. After Emperor Jingyuan read thest word of the edict, he said: "Father, as long as you are honest, I will definitely not kill you. Your life has been really hard."


    Emperor Jingyuan sighed when he heard this. He didn''t know what to say about his son. He looked at the pce door and said, "It''s toote, you have no chance... Listen, there is the sound of fighting outside."


    The third prince was shocked and quickly looked at themander of the Nongda University: "Is there any sound of fighting? Could it be that Zhong Huan led people to kill and rescue him? Impossible, wasn''t Zhong Huan stopped by a dead soldier from a wealthy family?!"


    However, what responded to him was the knife swung by themander of the Agricultural University. Whoosh, the knife shed on the arm of the third prince, directly cutting off half of his arm.


    Themander of the Nongda University shouted: "The third prince killed his father and seized the throne. The second prince led the troops to rescue him. You all can capture the third prince and help the second prince put down the chaos!"


    Yes! The imperial guards in the pce rushed up and held the third prince down.


    The third prince had half of his arm broken and was screaming in pain.


    Emperor Jingyuanughed endlessly: "Hahaha, what a good show!"


    Its a pity that no matter how wonderful their performance is today, they all have to die!

 Chapter 2541: Mad Emperor

    Chapter 2541: Mad Emperor


    Chapter 2541 The Mad Emperor


    Father, how are you doing, father? The second prince came in with arge group of soldiers, one of whom was Deputy Commander Shen.


    When the second prince found Emperor Jingyuan, he knelt down in front of the wooden couch and choked with sobs: "I''mte to save you, please forgive me!"


    Hahaha. Emperor Jingyuanughed uncontrobly.


    The second prince was stunned. Looking at the crazy Emperor Jing Yuan, he felt a little nervous. Could this lunatic have seen through his tricks?


    if not?


    Think your tricks are hard to understand?


    Father, please dont be angry. Third brother is just confused for a moment. You still have sons and ministers who will help you solve your problems.


    Emperor Jingyuan ignored him at all, but looked at the third prince and said: "Third son, have you seen it? I have already said that I have given you the throne, and you cannot hold it. Now the person who killed his father and took the throne is You, the second child, get both fame and fortune.


    The third prince was about to faint from the pain, but after hearing these words and seeing the second prince''s coy appearance, he woke up angrily and rushed towards the second prince: "Second prince, you despicable viin, you are actually following me The farmer Pei family is working together to plot against me, and I will die with you!"


    His mouth was opened wide, as if he wanted to bite the second prince''s throat.


    But before he could bite the second prince, themander of the Nongda University struck again, this time hitting the third prince directly on the back of the head.


    Click!


    The big knife struck the third prince''s head. The top of his head was bleeding profusely. His body twisted, his eyes widened, and he fell to the ground,pletely lifeless.


    A good prince died like this, and he died so cowardly.


    "Nong Yousi, you dare to kill my son, you are not leaving a way out for the farmer''s family!" Emperor Jingyuan was angry. Even if the third prince killed his father and rebelled, the only one who could kill the third prince was his father. Nong Yousi Who is he? He dares to kill the prince in front of him!


    Themander of the Agricultural University smiled: "Your Majesty, since I have done this, the only way out is to win."


    He also said: "Your Majesty is in poor health, and he doesn''t know when he will die. Since the third prince, the traitor, has been eliminated, I would like to ask your Majesty to quickly write down the throne announcement and pass the throne to the second prince. The others can quickly dispatch troops to deal with the Wei army and protect the country of Chu."


    He actually admitted it without even a word of defense.


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "Oh, farmers have heirs, so you have seeds."


    He looked at Deputy Commander Shen again and asked, "Shen Ji, even you dare to rebel. I''m not good enough to you?"


    Deputy Commander Shen said: "My family and children are all in the hands of the Agricultural University Commander. I have no choice but to obey orders. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."


    Xu He, who was annoyed with them to death, held the knife, pointed it at Gu Jinan and said: "Crazy Emperor, quickly write a letter of session, otherwise I will hand over Gu Jinan to Ling Chi!"


    However, no matter whether Emperor Jingyuan wrote a session letter or not, Gu Jinan would have to die, just because he was Gu Jinli''s brother... If it weren''t for that **** Gu, Xi Niang would not have died. He couldn''t kill Gu Jinli now, so he would take it first Gu Jinan operated.


    "Crazy Emperor?" Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "In that case, I will show you the madness to open your eyes."


    What does this mean?


    Does Emperor Jingyuan still have some backup ns?


    Themander of the Nongda University said: "Second Prince, Mr. Pei Ge, don''t waste time with him. Hurry up and ask him to write a letter of session." But Mr. Pei Ge said: "No, we must first find out the exact location of the twelve major granaries."


    Thend of Chu was devastated. If there were no twelverge granaries to help the people of the world, even if they seeded in seizing the throne, the country would not be able to stand for long.


    The second prince knew the importance of the twelve granaries, so he knelt down and cried to Emperor Jingyuan: "Father, the third brother is dead, the fourth brother may have been killed by the Wei army, and the remaining royal brothers are still young. , only your son can take on the heavy responsibility of protecting the country of Chu... I promise you that as long as you be the emperor, you will definitely protect the country of Chu and destroy the bandits... I ask my father to see that my son is devoted to the country of Chu. For my sake, tell me the location of the twelve major granaries, so that I can have money and food to help the people and attack the army and drive away thieves!"


    The second prince said a long list, but unfortunately Emperor Jingyuan only said one sentence: "Even if I really tell you the location, can you make the decision? You are just a puppet."


    Puppet?


    You are the puppet!


    The second prince became angry and threatened: "Hurry up and tell me the location of the twelve major granaries, or I will kill the harem with blood. Not only the queen will die, but everyone in the harem will die!"


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan''s expression changed obviously.


    When the second prince saw this, he was happy and continued: "Father, the women and children are innocent. I will give you a quarter of an hour to think about it. Whether the people in the harem can live or not is up to you."


    The crazy old man was cruel to the royal men and never showed mercy. He almost killed all the imperial uncles. However, the crazy old man had some affection for the royal women and would protect them.


    Emperor Jingyuan was silent. A quarter of an hourter, he said: "Call Mr. Ying Ge and Ming Cong. They are the two who can make decisions about the location of the twelve major granaries and the money left by the emperor''s grandfather to save the world." , I will only tell them."


    Speaking, he nced at the second prince with contempt: "You are a puppet, you are not worthy of talking to me. Even if you ughter the harem, I will not say a word."


    It took the imperial grandfather a lifetime to hack down the giant beast that was the wealthy family, but the second idiot, the second son, was caught by the wealthy family again.


    Such a puppet waste wants his throne, that''s just a dream!


    The second prince was stunned. He didn''t expect Emperor Jingyuan to be so stubborn. He walked back and forth in the back hall anxiously. He turned his eyes and looked at Gu Jinan: "Give him castration!"


    He actually took his anger out on Gu Jinan.


    Emperor Jing Yuan said: "If Gu Jin''an is good, even if you be emperor, Qin Mu wille with hundreds of thousands of troops to chop you into meat paste."


    He nced at Xu He again and said contemptuously to the second prince: "I didn''t expect that you, a majestic prince, would fall into the trap of an eunuch. You are so stupid and a waste!"


    "Shut up!" The second prince was furious and pointed his knife at Emperor Jingyuan. But when he was about to cut, he was stopped by Pei Ge Lao: "No, we must ask for the location of the twelve major granaries."


    The second prince was stopped and roared ipetently.


    Mr. Pei Ge waited for his anger to subside before he said: "Your Highness, you''d better go and invite Mr. Ying Ge and Mr. Ming in. This matter should not be dyed for too long, otherwise other ministers will know about it, and they may be afraid of it. Death protector."


    There were not only officials from aristocratic families in the court, but also many children from poor families, as well as distinguished veterans, many of whom supported the fourth prince.


    After hearing this, the second prince had no choice but to leave the back hall and go to invite Mr. Ying Ge and Ming Cong.


    Mr. Yingge, Ming Cong and a group of adults from aristocratic families were staying in the public room where the cab adults were on duty at night. After hearing what the second prince said, they wanted to chop him into pieces... Idiots, what idiots they are, they hid and refused to show up. They were afraid that when things went wrong, they woulde out to save one or two, but the second prince betrayed them and let Emperor Jingyuan know that they were also involved in this conspiracy!

 Chapter 2542: lost

    Chapter 2542: lost


    Chapter 2542 Lost


    In addition to the aristocratic families, there were also several royal rtives sitting in the public room, including the descendants of Emperor Jingwu''s brothers, the prince of Anqing County, the general of Yushan Zhenguo, the general of Shannan Fuguo, and the general of Helingfuguo.


    They became anxious when they heard what the second prince said, and hurriedly asked: "Has your Majesty asked about us royal family members?"


    The second prince shook his head: "No."


    Father has never paid attention to you, so he didnt ask you at all. He only named Mr. Ying Ge and Ming Cong.


    After hearing this, Prince Anqing and others breathed a sigh of relief... It would be fine if they didn''t ask. If you didn''t ask, you didn''t know that they were also involved in the rebellion, so even if it failed, they wouldn''t have to die.


    But they didn''t want to live under the high pressure of Emperor Jing Yuan anymore. They were determined to kill Emperor Jing Yuan tonight. They looked at Mr. Yingge and Ming Cong and said, "Mr. Yingge, Mr. Ming, it''s almost dawn. This matter We cant dy it any longer, so I ask you two to think about the overall situation and go meet Emperor Jing Yuan... After all, you can know the locations of the twelve major granaries just by meeting him, so why not?"


    After speaking, he looked at the people from other aristocratic families.


    As long as they don''t die themselves, these people all agree. Mr. Song stood up and said: "Mr. Yingge, why don''t you go see him. If you dy going, it will only let him live a few more hours."


    Anyway, asking about the location of the twelve major granaries will kill Emperor Jingyuan. He will no longer be able to attack the wealthy families, so what are you afraid of? Go quickly.


    Ming Cong narrowed his eyes and looked at Mr. Ying Ge.


    Ying Ge Lao said: "Let''s go together."


    this!


    Mr. Song and the others were shocked... They were really vicious. They wanted to expose them. If anything happened, they would die together.


    Ming Cong looked at the second prince again.


    The second prince bowed deeply to everyone present and said: "Everyone, we have already experienced both prosperity and loss. Don''t say any more. Everyone present will go."


    The prince of Anqing County almost exploded. He jumped up and said, "We old guys don''t need to go."


    The second prince said: "You are always my father''s uncle, so you should be there to bear witness. Let''s go, it will be dawn in the evening."


    Their n is to get things done tonight, and bring Emperor Jing Yuan to the morning court tomorrow to show him his face to prove that he voluntarily passed the throne to them, and then let Emperor Jing Yuan die.


    After twenty-seven days of mourning, he immediately ascended the throne as the new emperor.


    "Everyone, please." The second prince was already going crazy because of Emperor Jingyuan''s torment. He didn''t give them a chance not to go, so he directly threatened: "Whoever doesn''t go will not end well when the matter is done!"


    Mr. Song and the others were very angry. The second prince was also a white-eyed wolf. He dared to threaten them like this before he even ascended the throne. If he really ascended the throne and became the new emperor, he would probably attack them too.


    Ming Cong smiled, nodded to the second prince, and took the lead to leave the pce and walk towards the Mingwei Pce... The second prince could not ascend the throne. In a few days, he would frame the second prince for his brother and kill his father to seize the throne. He told the world what happened, then killed the second prince and ascended the throne as emperor himself.


    As for the Wei family, he can negotiate with them. If the negotiation fails, he will go to Jiangnan... Many of Xiong Yue''s soldiers were raised by him privately, and they will help him kill Xiong Yue.


    After that, Da Chu will divide the world into three parts, and everyone will survive together. As long as he upies the rich south of the Yangtze River and gets twelverge granaries, he will have enough money and food to survive until the end and be the one who dominates the world.


    It''s a pity that this is all Ming Cong''s daydream. He overestimated himself and underestimated Emperor Jing Yuan.


    In the back hall of Mingwei Hall, Emperor Jingyuan smiled when he saw him: "You are indeed falsely loyal."


    Ming Cong also smiled: "Your Majesty, loyalty should be given to those who are worthy. You are not worthy of entrusting the whole n to me." He then said: "You have tortured Dachu like this. It''s enough. You can die. Quickly kill the twelve big Chu." Tell me the location of the granary, otherwise the Queen and the Queen Mother will be killed by you."


    Ming Cong is extremely handsome, but his smile at this moment is extremely sinister: "I am not talented. In recent years, I have taken in many of those people''s dead soldiers by taking the opportunity to help you ransack their homes. They all really want to try it." They want to taste the women in the pce so that they can avenge their former masters."


    These words were so shameless that they seeded in irritating Emperor Jingyuan: "Nie, how dare you!"


    Ming Cong smiled: "Why don''t you dare? When the timees, I will learn from Emperor Ai''s example and burn down the harem, destroying all traces. Anyway, what will be written in the history books will be... The Mad Emperor of Chu was hical and set fire to the pce before his death. Bring all the royal family to be buried with you. And with your madness, the world will definitely believe this statement."


    Haha, Emperor Jingyuanughed: "I am indeed crazy, and I have had enough of you a long time ago, so..."


    Whoosh!


    Emperor Jingyuan suddenly attacked and shed at Ming Cong''s neck with a dagger.


    Ming Cong was startled and hurriedly avoided, but his nose was still cut off by the dagger that came like a gust of wind.


    Sharp pain hit, warm blood flowed down, and with a thud, the severed nose fell into Mingcong''s hands. He looked at the small nose, copsed, and shouted: "Kick him to death! "


    Unfortunately, what responded to him was the swords from Deputy Commander Shen and a group of imperial guards.


    The leader of the Agricultural University was shocked and angry: "Shen Ji, you dare to defect before the battle, do you want your wife and children to die tonight?!"


    Deputy Commander Shen smiled: "Let''s worry about your family first. People from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division and Juntianwei have already surrounded all of your residences!"


    Hush!


    A sharp sound came, and sparks exploded in the sky outside the hall, saying: "Order Arrow!"


    Soon, Wu Changzhen led the Fuhu Army outside the pce and fought with the Royal Forest Army led by the Agricultural University Commander.


    Lord Pei ran into the back hall in a state of turmoil and shouted at Mr. Pei Ge: "Grandpa, Wu Changzhen came with the Fuhu Army to kill him. He did not leave the capital. We were deceived!"


    They originally thought that they would be able to control General Rong Lao and Zhong Huan, but they didn''t know that Wu Changzhen would suddenly appear.


    Needless to say, this is a game, a game that catches them all!


    Mr. Ying Ge was going crazy. He pointed at Emperor Jingyuan and said, "Madman, in order to deal with us, you didn''t send troops to stop the Wei army! But if you don''t send troops to fight against the Wei army, even if you kill us all, you will lose your country." Your Majesty!"


    Hahaha, Emperor Jingyuan stood on the wooden couch andughed and said: "So what if you are the king of subjugation? As long as you die in front of me, I will be the winner!"


    With a groan, he pulled out the silver gun standing next to the wooden couch, pointed it at Mr. Yingge and the others and said: "You are the moths that sucked up two dynasties. Only if you die can the people of the world have a chance to survive!"


    The number of ves privately raised by aristocratic families is at least millions. If the aristocratic families copse, there will be millions more peasants in the world.


    Thend umted by the aristocratic families ounts for about 30% of the Chu State, and thend they upy is still richnd. As long as the aristocratic families fall, there will be countless more arablends in the world.


    Withnd, the people of the world can thrive and live in peace and contentment. This is the lifelong ambition of the emperor''s grandfather, so he can be considered worthy of the emperor''s grandfather.


    With more people, there will be more troops. When there is enough food and supplies, the emperor of the next new dynasty will no longer tolerate the rebels as long as he is not stupid, and will definitely send troops to destroy the army. Then his long-cherished wish can also be realized in disguise!


    Emperor Jingyuan, with his hair disheveled and his eyes sharp, looked down at the panicked people in the pce and ordered: "Anyone who does not surrender will be hacked to death!"

 Chapter 2543: believe him

    Chapter 2543: believe him


    Chapter 2543 Believe him


    Obey the order! Deputy Commander Shen immediately ordered the Imperial Guards: Anyone who refuses to surrender after ten counts will be hacked to death with knives; anyone who dares toe up to harm Your Majesty will be shot to death with random arrows!


    "Yes!" the imperial guard responded, pointing their gleaming knives and sharp arrows at Yingge Lao and the others.


    The prince of Anqing County and others were frightened to death. They knelt down and cried to Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, we are being persecuted by them. Please save us!"


    Hehehe, what they responded to was Emperor Jingyuan''s ghostly and coldughter.


    Ming Cong endured the severe pain in his nose and shouted: "Do you think you are the only one in the pce and the capital? We also have a lot of people here. If you continue to be crazy, the queen and the family members of the ministers in the capital will be killed. kill!"


    They had a narrow escape from death by doing this, so they had already sent dead soldiers to keep an eye on those families who were loyal to Emperor Jingyuan and did not surrender to them but had real power. Once they failed, those families would also have to be buried with them.


    Emperor Jingyuan pointed the silver gun in his hand at Ming Cong and said, "Capture him alive. I want to feed him to wild dogs. Do it!"


    ording to the order! Deputy Commander Shen and the others no longer waited, and immediately attacked Ming Cong and the others. The two parties were fighting together, and the entire Mingwei Pce, no, it should be said that the entire pce was caught in a melee.


    Swish swish!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of arrowsing and being blocked by iron shields spread into the Lingxiao Pce. The eighth prince also understood something. Hearing this sound, he was holding a knife without a de tightly and stood between the queen and Concubine Yi. In front of them, he said to them: "Empress, mother-inw, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    After saying this, his eyes turned red and he shed tears. He quickly raised his hand and wiped them away.


    The queen smiled, lest he was too scared, she was teasing him: "A crying child and an unded knife cannot protect anyone."


    After hearing this, the eighth prince was so angry that he ran to the pce gate and said to the soldiers guarding the pce gate: "This is the knife my father gave me. It is a gift from the emperor. It is very precious. I will exchange it with you." Sharp sword!"


    The soldier hurriedly said: "Your Highness, please do not get close to the pce gate, otherwise you will be injured by stray arrows. Please sit behind the shield formation."


    There was a group of soldiers in the pce who formed a circle with iron shields and protected the queen and the others in the middle to prevent sharp arrows from prating the window anding in.


    Yifei hurriedly ran over and dragged the eighth prince away: "Brother Dun, don''t mess around. Come in quickly."


    It was to drag the eighth prince into the iron shield formation.


    The eighth prince was very sad and said with tears: "I am really useless. If I grow up a few years and learn more skills, I can protect my mother and my empress."


    After hearing this, the queen sighed: "Yes, if you had grown up, there might be hope..."


    The eighth prince is a smart, resilient, able to endure hardships, and has a heart to protect the people. If he is taught well, he will definitely be a qualified prince.


    Its a pity that God no longer wants to give Da Chu any more time.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuubvgbvb Its all my fault. If only I had not been yful in my previous life, I would have been reincarnated earlier. Now that I am young and weak, I cant even lift an iron shield. The eighth prince cried with guilt.


    The queenughed when she heard this, but also felt a little sad. She waved to him and said, "Come here."


    After hearing this, the eighth prince walked up to the queen and looked up at her.


    The queen said: "You are a good boy. Just live a good life in the future. Don''t worry about too many things. Many responsibilities in this world have nothing to do with you."


    The Eighth Prince still didnt understand, but Concubine Yi understood, and hurriedly knelt down and said, Mom, please calm down, the Eighth Prince, the Ran family, and the Chu family definitely dont have that intention... We just want to live in peace, and we dont expect anything extravagant.


    The queen looked at Concubine Yi and said, "You are right to think so."


    You are referring to the Ran family and the Chu family. After all, these two families are wealthy families, and the Ran family also intends to use the eighth prince topete for the throne. This time, they were almost fooled. Fortunately, the Chu family and Yi Fei were very sober and kept stopping Ran. The family didn''t let the Ran family follow Ming Cong and the others into confusion.


    He said again: "Get up, you have done very well these years, and you will definitely end well."


    After hearing this, Concubine Yi finally couldn''t help but shed tears. She looked at the Queen and asked boldly: "My Lady, if... I don''t ask for anything, but just worry about Brother Dun, can he really die a good death? "


    He is a prince after all. If the Wei family conquers the world and there is room for Brother Dun, they will definitely kill him! The queen did not answer, but asked her: "Do you believe your Majesty?"


    Yifei was stunned and couldn''t answer for a while.


    The queen said: "I believe in him, and you should also believe in him, because he has this ability~"


    It''s just that his life is not good, and he is afraid that he will be the king of the country.


    But he has experienced so many things, even if he bes the king of the country, he will not be afraid, but he will feel sorry for his grandfather.


    After the queen finished speaking, she stopped talking and closed her eyes.


    Concubine Yi looked at the queen for a long time. She was sitting under the queen with the eighth prince... She didn''t know if she believed in Emperor Jingyuan, but she believed in the queen. Since the queen said so, nothing would happen to them and their son.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of fighting outside continued, and it didnt stop until it was almost dawn, followed by the sound of sshing water, which must have been cleaning the blood.


    Chu Tian poured water on himself and washed away the blood on his armor, then went into the pce to see the queen and said: "Queen, all the traitors here have been killed."


    After hearing this, the Queen opened her eyes and asked, "How is the Queen Mother doing?"


    Chu Tian said: "It''s okay over there. The queen mother, concubines, and the emperor''s granddaughters are all fine."


    After hearing this, the queen finally felt relieved and nodded: "Thank you for your hard work. After leaving a group of people, you can take the others to Mingwei Pce."


    The queen was still worried about Emperor Jingyuan, fearing that he would allocate too many people here, causing his side to lose.


    "Yes." Chu Tianplied and rushed to Mingwei Hall with half of his troops.


    The Mingwei Hall was already filled with blood. Yingge Lao, Pei Go, Anqing County Prince, and the Agricultural University Commander were all killed. The second prince, Ming Cong, Xu He and others were captured alive.


    Gu Jinan was stabbed by Ming Cong for saving Emperor Jing Yuan, but he wore a rhinoceros leather armor and only suffered some flesh wounds.


    "Ah ah ah, blood, blood, no, it''s water, hehe, it''s water...Grandpa, grandpa, why are you swimming in the water in this cold weather? If you catch a cold, you''ll be in trouble. Come up quickly." Mr. Pei is already here. Frightened crazy by the killing, he sat on the ground and spoke to Pei Ge Lao''s head.


    The second prince was not much better. He was so frightened that he turned pale and peed his pants. He looked around nkly, crying andughing at times.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the second prince and squeezed out two words from between his teeth: "Waste~"


    Its just that his voice was weak, and the quelling the chaos also consumed a lot of his energy.


    Your Majesty, this ce is too dirty. I would like someone to carry you to the side hall. Doctor Wu was best protected and was not injured. However, there were corpses everywhere in the back hall, and he could not stay any longer.


    "Yeah." Emperor Jingyuan nodded in agreement, and then asked Dr. Wu: "Medicine."


    Old doctor Wu shook his head: "Your Majesty, you can''t take that kind of medicine anymore, it will waste your life."


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "Do you think I''m still afraid of this?"


    Old Doctor Wu understood him well and said: "If your Majesty wants to finish the rest of the work, you can''t take that kind of medicine anymore. Otherwise, even I can''t extend your Majesty''s life!"


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan had no choice but to give up.


    "Your Majesty, spare your life, spare your life. I know I was wrong. For the sake of your decades of hard work for Chu, spare my family... I am willing to die to apologize~" Mr. Song is not dead yet, but his body is trembling. , kneeling on the ground, begging Emperor Jingyuan.

 Chapter 2544: What should she do

    Chapter 2544: What should she do


    Chapter 2544 What should she do?


    At this moment, Mr. Song felt extremely regretful and secretly cursed himself for being stupid. Why did he believe Ming Cong and the others'' lies? Howe you have forgotten the viciousness of Emperor Jingyuan in seizing the throne? !


    Although Emperor Jingyuan was the designated heir of Emperor Jingwu, there was also Emperor Jingtai in the middle. Emperor Jingtai was jealous that Emperor Jingwu favored his grandson more than his son, so in hister years, he wanted to change to a prince.


    However, it was Emperor Jingyuan who won in the end.


    At that time, Emperor Jingyuan was even more difficult than it is now, but he won. Now that he has been emperor for so many years, how could he lose?


    Bang bang bang, Mr. Song pped himself in the face and cried: "It''s the old minister who is stupid, the old minister is old and forgetful, and has forgotten your majesty''s martial arts... I beg your majesty to give the old minister''s family another chance... Anyway, at least leave a ce for the Song family. Later!"


    The Song family is a wealthy family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. If the family is exterminated, it will be difficult for him to atone for his sins even if he enters the eighteenth level of hell.


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan squinted his eyes and looked at Mr. Song: "In that case, I will give you a favor. All the male members of the Song family, except Song Yin, will be beheaded in public, and their family properties will be confiscated to protect the emperor''s authority!"


    In one sentence, the entire Song family was almost wiped out. What was even more frightening was that the Song familys wealth umted over hundreds of years was gone, and they werepletely ruined overnight.


    The reason Song Yin was able to survive was because thisnd needed some capable ministers to manage it. Although Song Yin''s abilities were not as good as those of Gu Jin''an and Feng Yu, they were still of some use.


    boom!


    Mr. Song couldn''t bear the blow, and he fainted straight up.


    Cheng, the Imperial Physician, let him take a look. After the old doctor Wu told the Physician Cheng, who was trembling in the corner of the wooden couch, he asked the soldiers to carry Emperor Jingyuan to the side hall.


    Before he reached the side hall, Emperor Jingyuan saw Chu Tian: "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Tian said: "The Queen and the Queen Mother are both well. Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuany down again and asked again: "How is the situation in the capital?"


    Chu Tian: "There is no bad newsing so far. It should be going smoothly. Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    The capital is too big, and there are so many families involved in this rebellion. It is estimated that it will take several hours topletely quell it.


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Try to ensure the safety of the Gu family, Ouyang family, Jiang family and Chengjia."


    Emperor Jingyuan did not forget General Jiang and the female family members of General Chengs family, and also sent people to protect them.


    Chu Tian: Yes.


    Emperor Jingyuan then told Dr. Wu: "After you have diagnosed and treated me, you can go to Lingxiao Pce."


    The Queen has always been in poor health. She must be very worried when there is such a big fuss tonight.


    Yes. Old Doctor Wu understood what Emperor Jingyuan meant and agreed.


    Emperor Jingyuan was extremely tired and fell asleep after almost finishing the exnation.


    The imperial doctor came over soon, and together with Dr. Wu, gave Emperor Jingyuan acupuncture and medicine, allowing Emperor Jingyuan to regain some strength.


    But the imperial doctor ordered: "Recovering strength will also aggravate the toxins in your majesty''s body. This is not the solution in the long run. Bloodletting should be used to detoxify."


    Old doctor Wu said: "How to eliminate it? If this poison is eliminated, it will consume a lot of blood, so let''s take care of it first."


    Seeing that the imperial doctor wanted to persuade him, he said again: "This is your Majesty''s order."


    Your Majesty is over fifty. He suffered greatly in his early years and suffered from many physical problems. This time, he took poison because of his actions, and he knew very well that his health was about to fail. But His Majesty cannot die yet. He wants to hold on until everything is done, so he is told to ignore the toxins and only suppress the toxins to extend his life.


    The imperial doctor was frightened by what happened tonight. He was afraid that his disobedience to Emperor Jingyuan would lead to the death of his entire family, so he did not dare to persuade him anymore. He only cooperated with Dr. Wu to extend Emperor Jingyuan''s life.


    After Dr. Wu finished his work, he went to Lingxiao Pce and checked the Queen''s pulse with Aunt Wu... The situation was not good.


    But the queen smiled and said: "I''m fine, as long as my body is better than him."


    He was afraid that he wouldn''tst long, and she just had to apany him on thest journey... This was the promise they made to each other when they were young, and she wanted to fulfill this promise.


    Old doctor Wu said: "Okay, I will tell your majesty that the queen''s condition is very stable."


    "Thank you, sir." The queen was very grateful and asked about the women of the Gu family: "Are they okay? Are the women of the Jiang family, Cheng family, and Xu family all okay?"


    Old doctor Wu said: "The female rtives of the Gu family have been living in Ouyang Mansion, so they must be fine... As for the female rtives of the other three families, they should be fine too."


    Aunt Wu advised: "Queen, don''t worry about this. You have stayed up all night, so you should rest first."


    The Eighth Prince also said: "Your Majesty, please go to bed quickly. You have to sleep... Otherwise, I will tell you a story. It is easy to fall asleep after listening to the story."


    The queen smiled: "No need, Brother Dun also stayed up all night. Go to bed first and tell me a story when you wake up."


    The eighth prince was also very sleepy. He nodded and agreed, and was led by Concubine Yi to the side hall. However, he quickly came over and asked, "Your Majesty, when I wake up, I want to see my father first. After watching Father,e back and tell stories to your Majesty, okay?"


    And the way he ran over, he looked very much like Brother Yuan, which made the queen feel a little dazed. She quickly realized it and said with a smile: "Okay... you are a filial child."


    When Brother Yuan was alive, he always thought about her and His Majesty.


    Ha, thank you, empress. The Eighth Prince smiled and thanked her before running to sleep in the side hall of Lingxiao Pce.


    And that night, the capital city was even more **** than the pce. The soldiers on Ming Cong''s side were desperate for their lives. After receiving the order, they started killing various pces in the capital.


    Just because Ming Cong said, if the incident fails, you will not survive. After killing the nobles in the capital and grabbing some gold, silver and jewels, you will have the gold and silver to escape and settle down elsewhere and be rich men.


    Because of these words, the evil intentions of these dead soldiers were aroused. In the middle of the night, the entire capital was plunged into a massacre!


    However, Zhong Huan was not a vegetarian. He led the Juntian Guards, the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division, the Fuhu Army, and his own dead soldiers to kill thieves and save people in the capital.


    When it was almost dawn, Wu Changzhen and others came out from the pce with their soldiers and horses to help. They struggled until dawn, but some of the dead soldiers were not captured.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    People from the army and horse divisions in the five cities were beating gongs and shouting: "The bandits have not been cleared out, so every household should close its doors tightly and don''te out!"


    He also threwmand arrows at each household and shouted: "If there are bandits entering the house, shoot themand arrows immediately to report the news. Mr. Zhong and Mr. Wu will send troops to protect everyone!"


    Then he shouted: "The second prince and the third prince have conspired with Ming Cong, Yingge Lao, Song Lao, Anqing County Prince and others to rebel, and have been killed by your majesty. All thieves and bandits must surrender quickly. Your majesty can protect your family from death!"


    The gongs and shouts kept ringing and could be heard in every household.


    Ouyang Yu listened to the shouting outside, her body shook non-stop, and she almost fainted... The prince of Anqing County actually plotted rebellion and failed, so what should she do?

 Chapter 2545: Turn over

    Chapter 2545: Turn over


    Chapter 2545 Turn over


    She was discussing marriage with the grandson of the Prince of Anqing County, and her mother even took a scripture she had copied to please the concubine. This was a disguised token of engagement. If anyone found out, her life would be over!


    Ouyang Yu thought about it and almost cried.


    And her mother, Mrs. Qiao, had already burst into tears. She knelt in front of Mr. Ouyang Hong and cried: "Uncle, please save your nephew-inw''s grandfather''s family. You can''t let all the Song family die!"


    Mrs. Qiaos mother is Mr. Songs biological sister.


    Ouyang Hong opened his eyes and looked at Mrs. Qiao: "You are the daughter of the Qiao family and the daughter-inw of the Ouyang family. You should think about the Qiao family and the Ouyang family. Don''t pay attention to the affairs of the Song family...Song Yin is good, Your Majesty should know If you spare his life, the Song family will not be considered as a descendant."


    Ouyang Hong knew Emperor Jing Yuan well and saw what Emperor Jing Yuan wanted to do. Since Emperor Jing Yuan wanted to do such a thing, he would leave behind arge number of young, capable and conscientious officials.


    Song Yin was one, but it was a pity that Lao Song was confused and killed the entire Song family.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Qiao couldn''t stop crying, with a trace of resentment on her face. She wanted to make a fuss with Ouyang Hong, but before she could make a fuss, she was stopped by her husband.


    Ouyang Yu''s father grabbed her and said, "I know you are sad, but this is treason. If you ask your uncle to save the Song family, you are harming the Ouyang family."


    He added: "The Ouyang family is good enough to the Qiao family, and my uncle is good enough to our family. Don''t make any more unreasonable troubles!"


    When Qiao was scolded, she covered her face and cried bitterly.


    Ouyang Yu also burst into tears when she heard her mother''s cry.


    Ouyang Hong loved his brother very much, so he also loved his children and grandchildren. Seeing Ouyang Yu crying and trembling with fear, he couldn''t bear it anymore and said: "Sister Yu, please stop crying, your mother." The stupid thing I didnt aplish, the scriptures have been burned by me.


    "Really?!" Ouyang Yu was pleasantly surprised and continued to ask in disbelief: "Grandpa, what you said is true. Did you lie to your grandniece?"


    Ouyang Hong said: "I''m not lying to you, don''t worry, it''s just that this is thest thing that grandpa will do for you. If you make mistakes again in the future, grandpa won''t be able to save you."


    Ouyang Yu burst into tears and smiled: "My grandniece, thank you so much, grandpa, woo woo woo~"


    Ouyang Hong looked at Mrs. Qiao again: "I have told you a long time ago that it is too chaotic now. Don''t rush to marry Sister Yu, but you don''t listen. The Ouyang family will forgive you this time. If there is another time, , just take the He Li Shu and go back to your parents home.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Ouyang family was shocked.


    Mrs. Qiao was so frightened that she didn''t dare to cry and ask Ouyang Hong to save the Song family. Instead, she knelt down and admitted her mistake: "My nephew-inw is wrong. I don''t dare to do it anymore. Don''t be angry."


    Ouyang Yu''s father didn''t know what was going on. When he found out, he almost wanted to attack Ms. Qiao, but finally held back, pointed at her and said, "Ms. Qiao, from now on, you can live your life honestly and don''t worry about family matters." You care, otherwise I wont make peace with you and will divorce you directly!


    He knelt down to apologize to Ouyang Hong again.


    Ouyang Hong stayed up all night and was already very tired. He didn''t want to talk about these things anymore, so he said: "Even if the matter between Mr. Qiao and Sister Yu has been revealed, don''t mention it again in the future."


    He then looked at the Ouyang family in the room and said, "The Ouyang family must unite to get through this troubled world safely. If there are still people who dare to fight in private, the Ouyang family will be destroyed like the Song family."


    Mr. Qiao made a mistake and wanted to tter her, so she hurriedly said: "Uncle, my words are serious. With you here, the Ouyang family will surely prosper forever."


    Oh, Ouyang Hongughed: "I''m so old, how many years do you still expect me to live... To tell you the truth, if Da Chu can survive this disaster, then I can live for a while longer. If not, I will be buried with Da Chu, and you will have to rely on yourselves from now on, you cant count on me.


    Mr. Qiaos face turned pale when she heard this.


    Ouyang Yu''s father was also frightened and said hurriedly: "Uncle, you don''t have to do this, even if King Wei..." "Shut up, stop talking, just listen to your father!" Ouyang Zhang scolded his cousin and looked at him. Ouyang Hong: "Dad, no matter what you do, my son will have no objection."


    My father was a man who conquered the world with Emperor Jingwu and died together with the Chu Dynasty. This is the best ending for his father. Only in this way can the reputation of the Ouyang family be preserved and so that many descendants of the Ouyang family can live a high-spirited life in the new dynasty. , so as not to beughed at.


    After hearing this, Ouyang Hong nodded with satisfaction and told Ouyang Zhang: "From now on, the Ouyang family will be left to you. If you encounter something that you can''t decide, just discuss it with your uncle... An Ge''er is a good person and can be listened to." Listen to his opinion.


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Qiao was unhappy and regretted. If she had known this, she should have assigned Sister Yu''s son to Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan has turned around, and he has managed to maintain harvests despite droughts and floods, because he is not only a favorite of Emperor Jingyuan, but also a rtive of the Marquis of Qin, and he is also acquainted with King Xiaowei. Even if the Chu Dynasty dies, he will have a bright future in the new dynasty!


    But just thinking about it, Mrs. Qiao didn''t dare to do anything. Her upbringing did not allow her to do anything too mean.


    Its just that she was a lot nicer to Ouyang Ming. Seeing that she was holding the child, she said: "Girl Ming, you have been holding Sister Zhang all night. I will hold you for a while, and you can rest."


    Sister Zhang, Gu Yongzhang, is the daughter of Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming. The couple loves their eldest daughter very much.


    Things happened in the capital tonight. Ouyang Ming was afraid that his daughter would be frightened, so he kept holding his daughter and did not dare to let go. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "Thank you, aunt, no need to trouble you. You have stayed up all night, so you should have a good rest. "


    Mrs. Qiao frowned when she heard this, but thinking about how she looked down on the Gu family on weekdays, and said a lot of unpleasant things because Gu Dexing''s family also lived in Ouyang Mansion, Ming Yatou was angry, and she probably didn''t want to ept it for a while. Her kindness.


    Mr. Qiao also wanted to be shameless. After being rejected, she didn''t mention it a second time. Instead, she went to sit down next to Ouyang Yu andforted her in a low voice.


    Ouyang Yu nced at Ouyang Ming several times, then gritted her teeth and pulled Mrs. Qiao to sit next to Ouyang Ming. She dragged the sleeping sister Zhang with her hand, lowered her head and whispered, "Third sister, I''m sorry."


    Looking at Xu Zhong again, he said, "Mrs. Gu, I''m sorry. It was because of my ignorance in the past."


    She looked down on the Gu Dexing family because she was the direct daughter of the Ouyang family. She said it to Xu Zhong several times in secret and overtly, but Xu Zhong tolerated it.


    But she escaped today because she understood a lot of things. She had been carefully taught by the Ouyang family. After understanding that she had really done something wrong, she mustered up the courage to admit it.


    Xu Zhong was startled and said hurriedly: "The fifthdy said something serious, it''s over now."


    Ouyang Ming said with a smile: "Fifth sister is a smart and kind-hearted girl. Her life will be good in the future. Don''t talk about the past anymore... Come, help Third Sister hug your niece. She has been hugging her all night. She is really tired. people."


    As he spoke, he put his daughter into Ouyang Yu''s arms.


    Sister Zhang woke up after being disturbed like this.


    Ouyang Yu was so frightened that she quickly looked at Ouyang Ming: "Third sister, what should I do if she wakes up? Will she cry? I don''t know how to coax a child."


    However, the little guy was still confused and did not cry. He looked at her aunt, closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Ouyang Yu was relieved.


    Ouyang Hong looked at all this and smiled... The Gu family is a pair.


    And the descendants of his Ouyang family are not bad at all. They correct their mistakes when they know they are wrong. After he passes away, the people of the Ouyang family will definitely be able to unite as one and get through this ups and downs together.

 Chapter 2546: calm

    Chapter 2546: calm


    Chapter 2546 Calm down


    Hush!


    The sharp sound of arrows came from all directions, and many people were asking for help.


    Ouyang Cheng, Ouyang Shao, and Ouyang Mian, father and son, came in with bows and swords on their backs and said: "Grandpa, dad, there are many people on Hanlin Street asking for help. There are also three mansions on fire, and there is still the smell of pine oil outside. I''m afraid that thieves poured pine oil and set the fire on fire. There are poor Hanlins over there. They don''t have much money for a nursing home, and there are still many families. I''m thinking about sending a group of our shadow guards there to save people."


    Ouyang Hong looked at Ouyang Zhang: "You make the decision."


    He is old, so let''s take this opportunity to let his sonpletely take charge of the Ouyang family, and he won''t care.


    Ouyang Zhang immediately said: "Ask Alou to take thirty people over and divide them into three teams to rescue people. Remember to only rescue people and don''t worry about the fire for the time being... You are not very skilled, so don''t go out and cause trouble."


    Hey. After Ouyang Cheng heard this, he immediately took his two sons to do it.


    After receiving the order, Alou immediately took thirty shadow guards to Hanlin Street to help.


    Mrs. Qiao was a little unhappy... The Ouyang family didn''t have many shadow guards. Thirty of them were sent out at once. What would they do if bandits broke into the Ouyang family?


    This ce is full of women and children. If the thievese in, there will be no way to survive!


    But she had just been scolded, so she didn''t dare to say anything. She only said in a vague way: "Sister Yu, hold Sister Zhang. It''s still in chaos now. The thieves have alle to Hanlin Street, which is very close to our house."


    Ouyang Dan was very angry and scolded Mrs. Qiao: "There are soldiers sent by His Majesty to guard the house. The bad guys will definitely not dare toe. Just shut up."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he was pped in the face.


    Dang Dang Dang~


    There was a sound of fighting, this was...


    But the bandits have arrived outside our house? Send someone to check quickly! Ouyang Zhang stood up and shouted outside.


    Ouyang Cheng said: "Dad, don''t worry, Brother Shao has already gone to see it."


    The waitsted for almost two quarters of an hour. During this period, the sound of fighting became louder and louder, and there were even several waves of ming arrows shooting towards this direction. The people of the Ouyang family were frightened. Even Ouyang Hong They all opened their eyes because of the noise...Fire arrows were shooting towards the house. Someone was specifically targeting the Ouyang family.


    But soon, Ouyang Mian ran to the door of the house and shouted excitedly: "Great-grandfather, grandfather, father, the Marquis of Qin''s men have arrived and have poisoned a group of bandits. They will be driven back soon. You dont have to worry!


    The thieves have been firing rockets at the house, and they cant do it without first stuning them with poison.


    "The people from the Marquis of Qin are here to help? Great!" Ouyang Cheng was very happy, and the people in the Ouyang family were also overjoyed. Their eyes changed when they looked at Ouyang Ming, and they all praised her for a good marriage.


    Mrs. Qiao wanted to cry when she heard this, but things were already like this. It was useless for her to be jealous. She could only build a good rtionship with Ming Yatou and Xu Zhong.


    In addition to protecting the Ouyang family, Qin Sang''s troops also went to the Xu family, Jiang family, Cheng family, Dou family, and Yan family to help.


    Since the Dou family was an imperial merchant, they were very attracted to thieves. The leader of the dead men of the Ming family personally led people to kill the Dou family, intending to attack the Dou family and capture Dou Ke, so as to take away the treasures hidden in various ces by the Dou family.


    They also sent a group of dead soldiers to the Yan family to capture the Yan family sisters alive and use them to threaten Dou Shaodong''s family. This was because Miss Yan was a favorite of Dou Shaodong''s family, and Ming Cong told the dead soldiers about this.


    Dou Ke, I am the Ming Commander of the Ming Family. Lord Ming has ordered you toe out quickly and follow us, otherwise the girl Yan you like will be yed to death by all the dead men!


    Dou Ke felt extremely ufortable hearing this, but he could only say: "The old girl dares to despise me as a businessman. I have long wished that she would suffer. You can do whatever you want!"


    Ming Cong knew that he liked Miss Yan and wanted to use Miss Yan to win him over. He originally wanted to use Ming Cong to marry Miss Yan, but when he found out that Ming Cong didn''t want to win over him, but wanted to control him, he immediately changed his strategy. , began to alienate Miss Yan.


    But Ming Cong was not fooled. He ruined several of Miss Yan''s marriages and wanted to use Miss Yan to fight him to the end. Now that Ming Cong was defeated, he actually told the matter to Commander Ming and dragged Miss Yan into it. Such a big disaster ising!


    Commander Ming was furious when he heard this: "Dou, stop pretending. I know Miss Yan is very important to you. If you don''te out and follow us, you will regret it for the rest of your life!" Dou Ke: "Ah, I won''t. Get out, if you want,e in and catch me!"


    "Bastard businessman, if you don''t eat the toast, you will be fined with wine!" Commander Ming was angry. He had no time to spend time with Dou Ke anymore, so he ordered: "Break down the door and capture Dou Ke alive. As long as we capture him, we will have countless people in Jiangnan." We can use those treasures to support Xiong Yue and let him lead troops to Beijing to avenge you!"


    Ming Cong is a ruthless man who will take revenge. He has told his confidants that if he is defeated and killed, they will protect Xiong Yue and let this evil thief continue tomit crimes and drag everyone to be buried with the Ming family.


    "Yes." Hundreds of dead soldiers rushed over and started to break down the door.


    Bang, bang, bang, boom!


    The Dou family were merchants. Even if they were rich, the house they built was subject to regtions. The wooden door was quickly broken down, and hundreds of dead soldiers entered.


    With so many dead soldiers, even Qin Sangs men and the Dou familys men couldnt resist them.


    Dou Dongs family, leave quickly. We cant stay here anymore. Dont worry about Miss Yan. Someone has gone to save her. Yu Zhen dragged Dou Ke and ran towards the corner door of Dous house.


    Dou Ke said: "Take everyone and rush to the Yan family. If the Yan family is really surrounded, we can save Miss Yan. I don''t want to harm her!"


    "Sure." Yu Zhen agreed, blew a few strange whistles, and after notifying his men, a group of people protected Dou Ke and rushed to Yan''s house.


    "Get on the horse and chase him, catch him!" Commander Ming shouted, leading some of his dead men on horseback to chase Dou Ke, but his luck was as bad as Ming Cong''s. Just as he was about to catch up, a group of people suddenly rushed out of the intersection next to him. , the leader was riding a war horse, and the silver gun in his hand was heading towards his left.


    Whoosh!


    The silver spear was like lightning, and Yu Feng came to kill him. Commander Ming reacted quickly, ng, and struck the silver spear with a knife, deflecting the silver spear. However...


    Swish swish!


    Three sharp arrows came again and hit Commander Ming''s horse in the belly.


    The horse neighed and fell to the ground in pain. Commander Ming was unable to avoid it and was stepped on by the horse. He immediately vomited blood.


    Fire arrows and shoot these bandits to death! Wu Changzhen ordered, and the soldiers behind him immediately fired arrows at Commander Ming and the others.


    When Dou Ke saw someoneing to save him, he immediately became arrogant and shouted at Wu Changzhen: "Poison, we have poison here given by Mrs. Qin Hou, take it and kill these turtles and grandsons!"


    Wu Changzhen was stunned, then rode his horse over, stretched out his hand and asked, "Bring the poison."


    "Here." Dou Shaodong''s family gave Wu Changzhen the poison and a small bag of antidote: "This is the antidote. Take it quickly to avoid poisoning."


    Wu Changzhen frowned: "Will someone die?"


    If this poison could kill someone, he would not dare to use it in the capital, because the mansions here are densely packed and it would be easy to identally injure other people.


    Dou Shaodong''s family said: "The drug will only causea, nausea, and stomachache after being poisoned, but will not kill you. It is for emergency use. Take it and spread it quickly, otherwise those dead soldiers will kill many of your soldiers!"


    Wu Changzhen then took the medicine and used it. Because of the poison, he quickly restrained the bandits. He caught up with Dou Ke and said, "The Yan family brothers and sisters are fine. They have been rescued by our people."


    "Really? Thank you!" Dou Ke was very happy and solemnly saluted Wu Changzhen.


    Wu Changzhen said: "Don''t thank me. It was the Marquis of Qin who told my brother about you. He wrote back and asked me to take care of the Yan family, lest your money bag is ruined and the Marquis of Qin will cause trouble for my family."

 Chapter 2547: hit the wall

    Chapter 2547: hit the wall


    Chapter 2547 Hitting the wall


    Dou Ke helped Qin Hou a lot. Qin Hou said that he must protect him no matter what, and he must also protect the people he cares about.


    "Ha, I know that the young Marquis is the best to me." Dou Ke was so moved that he said, "If I can have the young Marquis protecting me like this in this life, it will be worth my life even if I die!"


    Wu Changzhen felt a little disgusted when he heard this. He stretched out his hand towards him and said, "Come up here and take you to Yan''s house. After sending you both to a safe ce, I have to continue to eliminate the bandits."


    "Hey, thank you very much." Dou Ke grabbed Wu Changzhen''s arm, jumped on the horse, and galloped towards the Yan family.


    The Yan family was attacked by dead soldiers, and half of the house was burned down. Aunt Yan was grabbing Miss Yan''s hair and pping her in the face, scolding: "You loser, look at the trouble you have brought to the family, if you had been earlier How can the Yan family face such hardship when getting married? I will beat you to death!"


    Although Uncle Yan takes good care of his brother''s children, Miss Yan''s marriage has always failed over the years. Tonight, something happened to her family because of her. He, his son, and his nephew were all injured. Now he is busy tending to the injuries. , there is no time to speak for her.


    Ms. Yan knew that she was a burden to the family, so she did not resist and allowed Aunt Yan to beat her.


    Dou Ke saw this scene when he arrived and shouted angrily: "Stop, it''s not Miss Yan''s fault. How much money the Yan family has lost, I, Dou Ke, will pay you triplepensation!"


    This roar frightened Aunt Yan so much that her hands trembled. She looked around and saw a horse rushing towards her. She screamed and fell to the ground.


    Miss Yan was calm. When she turned around and saw Dou Ke, she justughed, turned around suddenly, and rushed towards a half-copsed wall.


    "No, she''s going tomit suicide, stop her quickly!" Wu Changzhen shouted, throwing out the horse''s rope and trying to catch Miss Yan, but the trees in Yan''s yard were burned down, and his rope fell down. Trees blocked it.


    Sister! Yan Ying saw Miss Yan was about to hit the wall and rushed over to grab her, thus saving her life.


    "Miss Yan!" Dou Ke was so frightened that he quickly dismounted his horse and rushed to Miss Yan. He looked her up and down and saw that she only had injuries on her face and arms, and that other parts of her body were fine. He finally felt relieved and said : "Miss Yan, don''t be afraid. Those thieves are almost wiped out, and no one wille to hurt you again. Just hold on, don''t let your thoughts wander, okay?"


    "No!" Miss Yan yelled at Dou Ke: "I''m just a girl who doesn''t understand anything. I''ve been turned into an old girl by you and my family has been ruined. Just let me go. I want to fight with you." Fight on your own, dont get involved with the Yan family!


    At the end of the sentence, I burst into tears.


    After several years, Miss Yan really couldnt stand it anymore.


    Dou Ke felt very ufortable when he saw her crying, and apologized: "I''m sorry, I promise you, it won''t happen again. Ming Cong and the others have been arrested, and no one will threaten you again."


    "Get out, get out of here, I don''t want to see you!" Miss Yan couldn''t listen to Dou Ke''s exnation now, and continued angrily: "If I had known that I would be harmed like this by you, I would never have helped you when I was a child! "


    Because she helped him, he became interested in her, and Ming Cong discovered his thoughts. After that, she became a bargaining chip between them, and the family lived in fear that they might be killed at any time.


    Dou Ke liked her, but he was very sad to be scolded like this. He was so eloquent that he couldn''t find the words to excuse himself for a while.


    Wu Changzhen came over and said: "Miss Yan, in today''s world, it is not easy for anyone to live. Dong Dong''s family can''t help it. He has tried his best to protect you. Without hispromise and help, your Yan family will never be able to survive." Do you still want to keep this ancestral home when it would have been eaten to the bone ten years ago? How many people do you know who have tried to save your ancestral home in such an area?"


    To help the Yan family, Dou Ke spent a lot of gold, silver and favors. In total, he could buy ten ancestral houses of the Yan family. After hearing this, Miss Yan cried even harder... She knew that Dou Ke had helped her family a lot, but she had been too depressed in the past few years, and she was frightened again tonight. She really couldn''t hold on anymore and didn''t vent. Come out and she''ll go crazy.


    "Brother Ying, take it." Dou Ke handed a sheepskin water bag to Yan Ying and asked him to give Miss Yan some water. Then he got up and came to Uncle Yan and said, "Master Yan, this is the disaster of the Yan family. It''s because of me, don''t worry, this is thest time... Within three days, I will getpensation from the Yan family, I''m sorry, I won''t do it again."


    After hearing this, Uncle Yan was silent for a long time, and finally sighed and said, "Master Wu is right. In the end, it''s not your fault. If you want to me us, it''s our fault for being in such a world."


    He raised his head, looked at the half-burned ancestral home, and looked at the thick smoke rising from the surrounding streets, and said: "There are still people in the Yan family protecting the Yan family from this big disaster in the capital tonight. No one was killed or injured, but There are many families in Beijing who have died unexpectedly."


    Wu Changzhen said: "Master Yan is worthy of being an official in the court, and he can see clearly."


    Uncle Yanughed when he heard this. Why should he be an official in the court? He was just a low-ranking sixth-grade official in the Sixth Department and had no qualifications to go to the court.


    Wu Changzhen said again: "There are still bandits in the capital that have not yet been cleared. You all rush to the Feng family. Mr. Feng has many soldiers and horses who can protect you."


    Your Majesty values Mr. Feng very much, and the Feng family still has many important books, so your Majesty sent many soldiers and horses to protect the Feng family.


    "Hey, thank you very much." Uncle Yan quickly stood up and said to the family: "Madam, Brother Ying, and Sister Wen, please quickly get your valuable things. We will set off to the Feng family in half a quarter of an hour. Don''t dy Mr. Wu. They wiped out the bandits."


    Aunt Yan didnt want to die, so she immediately ran back to the yard where she lived and moved a box out.


    Under Yan Ying''s cry, Miss Yan finally gave up the idea ofmitting suicide. The two siblings returned to the courtyard of the main house. After a while, each of them came out with a package and followed the family to Feng''s house.


    Due to insufficient manpower, it was impossible to send troops to protect every mansion, so a lot of people gathered in the Feng family. Mrs. Qi, her mother and her son, and several junior officials who were in the same ss as Gu Jinan were also hiding here with their families.


    Because the Qin family had to be clean, Mr. Feng was in good health recently, so he went to greet the Yan family in person and said: "I am very safe here, you can live with peace of mind, just say whatever you need, and don''t be polite at special times. "


    Many, thank you very much, Mr. Feng! Uncle Yan was very excited. Mr. Feng, it was a blessing in disguise that he actually met Mr. Feng.


    Aunt Yan pushed her son in front of Mr. Feng and said with a smile: "This is my brother Zhuo and brother Zhe. The eldest is thirteen this year and the younger is ten. They are both smart and energetic. If they are able to endure hardship, if Mr. Feng has any work like grinding ink and washing pens, he can ask them to do it."


    Mr. Feng understood what she meant. Looking at the dejected Dou Ke, he did not refuse: "Okay, as long as you don''t mind the dirty work, I don''t mind using them."


    Aunt Yan was so happy that she hurriedly said: "Don''t dislike it, don''t dislike it, it''s their nature!"


    Aunt Yan also understood that Mr. Feng was interested in Dou Ke''s favor. After thinking about it, she pulled Brother Ying over: "This is the eldest grandson of the Yan family. He is also smart and able to endure hardships. Sir, please do as you please."

 Chapter 2548: Start settling accounts

    Chapter 2548: Start settling ounts


    Chapter 2548 Begins to settle ounts


    After Yan Ying heard this, he quickly bowed to Mr. Feng and said, "Junior Yan Ying has met Mr. Feng."


    Mr. Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Well,e in, everyone."


    Thank you, Mr. Feng. Uncle Yan said, leading his family into Feng Mansion.


    Dou Ke grabbed Mr. Feng and whispered to him about Miss Yan: "I''m afraid it won''t be possible to live with Mrs. Yan anymore. Can Miss Yan go and stay with Mrs. Qi and her daughter first?"


    Mr. Feng agreed: "Okay, I will make arrangements."


    "Thank you, sir." Dou Ke was very happy and said, "She doesn''t want to see me now, so I won''t go in. I will just wait outside. When the arrangements are made, sir will send someone out to talk to me."


    "It''s done." Mr. Feng saw that Dou Ke was really interested in Miss Yan, so he immediately went to do it.


    Mrs. Qi knew that Dou Ke had a good rtionship with Qin Sang and his wife, so she was willing to help. She took her daughter to find Miss Yan herself and said with a smile: "Miss Yan, it is a waste for us mother and daughter to live in the same courtyard. Why don''t you go and squeeze in with us?" If you are crowded, you can also free up an extra yard to amodate people from other mansions, are you willing?"


    She also said that because her son was studying with Mr. Feng, he lived with him instead of in their mother and daughters yard.


    "Of course I am willing." Mrs. Yan agreed first, pushing Miss Yan and said, "Stay well and don''t cause trouble to Mrs. Qi."


    This is the wife of your Majesty''s favorite. It will be good for you to be smart and tter her.


    Miss Yan didn''t want to face others with a sad face, so she forced a smile and saluted Mrs. Qi: "Thank you, Mrs. Qi, for causing you trouble."


    "It''s no trouble. If youe and stay with our mother and daughter, we can live a lighter life. Come on,e back with us and rest. You must be sleepy after staying up all night." Mrs. Qi and her daughter took Miss Yan away .


    Not long after, Mr. Feng went to see Dou Ke in person, told him the matter, and said, "It''s quite a good one. Even if he is very broken, he still knows how to smile when he meets outsiders."


    Dou Ke said: "Her parents died early, and she has been more sensible than others since she was a child."


    He added: "Mr. Feng, half of the Yan family''s ancestral home was burned down. They may bother you for a while longer, so please don''t dislike it."


    Mr. Feng smiled: "I have been deserted here for ten years, and finally I have someone to apany me. How can I dislike it? Besides, I am very happy to be able to help you."


    He thenforted him and said, "Miss Yan seems to be a thoughtful person. Once she gets over her anger, she will know that you are the best person for her, and she will definitely ept you. Don''t be discouraged."


    As he gets older, Mr. Feng is happy to see these young and beautiful people.


    Dou Ke smiled bitterly and said, "Thank you for your kind words, sir... There is still chaos in the capital. I have to rush to various warehouses and shops to have a look. There are a lot of supplies that the young marquis needs to be stored there, so there can be no mistakes."


    After saying that, he took Dou Meng, Yu Zhen and others away.


    Dou Zhi was kept here. If anything happened to Miss Yan, she could help in time and report it to Dou Ke.


    However, she did not dare to approach Miss Yan immediately, for fear that she would be angry when she saw the Dou family.


    On this day, fighting and killing continued in the capital. It was not until almost evening that the chaos subsided, but every household still closed its doors and did not dare toe out.


    At night, groups of soldiers patrolled the capital, still beating gongs and shouting: "The bandits have just been defeated, for fear of another ident, every household should guard their doors. If anything happens, shoot arrows or knock gongs to call for help!"


    He was also afraid that someone was harboring bandits, so he said: "If a bandit is found and fails to report it, he will be regarded as a traitor and an aplice, and his whole family will be killed!"


    Every household heard this and was scared to death, fearing that an injured traitor would be hiding in the house. They hurriedly searched every corner of the house to make sure that no traitor had entered the house before they felt relieved.


    The adults in Beijing were very busy. While rescuing the victims in Beijing, they were sorting out the number and wealth of the traitor family members. They were also busy fighting against the Wei army. They were so busy that they didn''t even have time to sleep. No. Qi Kangming and Gu Dexing, new junior officials, had the hardest time. They were so busy that they fainted several times. However, after being rescued, they still had to work and couldn''t even think of going home to rest.


    Gu Jinan is still on duty in the pce.


    Emperor Jingyuan finally regained his strength after resting for two days and two nights. However, he was still in poor health due to poisoning and had to rely on medicine to support him.


    Even so, he was still fierce. After waking up, he didn''t waste a moment and began to settle ounts: "Bring those traitors here, I want to see them."


    Yes. Deputy Commander Shen immediately went to **** the second prince, Ming Cong and others.


    "Father, I know I''m wrong. For the sake of me being your own son, please spare me for once!" The second prince cried and begged as soon as he saw Emperor Jingyuan. For the past two days and two nights, he had been Being imprisoned in the back hall of Mingwei Hall and staying with those corpses, he was going crazy, almost going crazy from the torture.


    Haha, Emperor Jingyuanughed: "It''s this nonsense again. You dare to kill your father andmit rebellion, but you dare not bear the consequences. The majestic prince doesn''t even have this responsibility, how can you still have the honor to live? If you fought to the death the night before, I would I look up to you, but you are a piece of trash from the beginning to the end, and a piece of trash like you doesnt deserve to live!


    Not worthy of living?


    The second prince was so frightened that he wanted to crawl over to beg Emperor Jingyuan, but Huang Baihu and the others stopped him. He could only kowtow with tears in his eyes and beg: "Father, please forgive me. I really know that I was wrong. Please, father..."


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Herees me and cuts off his tongue. I don''t want to hear another cowardly thing from him!"


    this?


    Huang Baihu looked at Deputy Commander Shen and only dared to take action after seeing him nod.


    Whoosh!


    With the knife in his hand, the second prince''s tongue was cut out and presented to Emperor Jingyuan.


    The second prince was screaming miserably. Looking at Emperor Jingyuan, he felt that he was just an evil ghost, an evil ghost who had poisoned his own son!


    But have you forgotten that it was you, the son, who wanted to kill your father first and seize the throne?


    Uh-huh, help me~ The second prince crawled towards Dr. Wu with blood in his mouth.


    Old doctor Wu looked at Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Save him, if you want to die like this, it will be too easy for him."


    What, what else does the father want to do with him? Isn''t he miserable enough?


    The second prince was very frightened and his mouth hurt. He couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted.


    Old doctor Wu rushed to save him.


    Ming Congughed out loud and said to Emperor Jingyuan: "With a son like this, no matter how strong you are, Chu will be doomed!"


    Emperor Jingyuan also smiled: "Don''t worry, I will let you die before the great Chu dies, and before you die, I want you to watch the Ming family members being tortured to death one by one in front of you!"


    Ming Cong can only die after the entire n has died tragically.


    Emperor Jingyuan did what he said, and immediately issued an order: "Ming Cong has conspired to rebel, and the entire n must be punished. He immediately escorted the Ming n to the city gate. I want the entire capital to watch the Ming n being cut to pieces with a thousand knives." die!"


    He added: "Take the Ying family, Song family, Pei family, Anqing County Prince, Shannan Fuguo General and other families involved in the rebellion to the city gate to watch the execution. I want them to watch the Ming family die before they die!" "


    After hearing this, General Shannan Fuguo and the others cried out: "Your Majesty, please don''t. We were deceived by that old guy from Anqing County. We are loyal to Da Chu. Don''t kill us, please..."

 Chapter 2549: Escape will only make things worse

    Chapter 2549: Escape will only make things worse


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered and interrupted them: "A bunch of **** are still making such a noise. Someone came and plucked out their tongues."


    "Yes." Huang Baihu and the others started again and pulled out the tongues of General Shannan Fuguo, General Yushan Zhenguo and others.


    The generals of Shannan Fuguo could not bear such torture and fainted directly.


    Dai Shangshu stood aside and trembled, but he still had a good heart. Seeing that the punishments used by Emperor Jingyuan were too scary, he couldn''t help but said: "Your Majesty, are you really going to take the Ming family to Lingchi at the city gate? The people are timid, if you let them When they see this punishment, they may sympathize with the Ming family and misunderstand that His Majesty is a cruel king."


    Emperor Jingyuan''s eyes were sharp as he shot at Dai Shangshu: "Am I still afraid that they will misunderstand?"


    He then said: "Do as you wish. I will tell the remaining noble families that even if Chu is to perish, it is I, Emperor Jingyuan, who has the final say. Before I say anything, whoever dares to rebel will have his entire n die!"


    Emperor Jingyuan''s expression when he said this was so fierce that Dai Shangshu''s knees weakened and he knelt down.


    Emperor Jingyuan nced at him with disgust and cursed: "The dignified Minister of the Ministry of War, do you have so much courage?!"


    "Your Majesty, your Majesty, please calm down. I am an old minister of no use." Dai Shangshu was frightened and cried like a child even though he was old.


    Emperor Jingyuan was speechless, but said: "The Dai family is quite loyal and honest. I will protect your family and you can just go about your business with peace of mind."


    After hearing this, Shangshu Dai felt as if a gold medal falling from the sky to avoid death. He immediately burst into tears and smiled, shouting: "I thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness!"


    Blessed by the ancestors, the Dai family finally doesn''t have to die... Although he has made no mistakes and is still loyal, His Majesty is crazy. He is really afraid that Your Majesty will lose his sense in the end and kill all the courtiers. Da Chu was buried with him.


    The imperial physician Ling looked at Xu He and asked, "Your Majesty, how should we deal with this person?"


    He added: "Although this man is a traitor, he is good at poison. If you keep him here, he may be able to detoxify your majesty."


    Xu He, who had been silent all this time,ughed after hearing this. He raised his chin and looked at Emperor Jing Yuan arrogantly, as if you can''t kill me even if you conspire against me.


    But he underestimated Emperor Jing Yuan, who didn''t even bother to ask him to detoxify.


    Emperor Jingyuan pointed at Xu He and said: "Take this **** to the city gate, take off his clothes and pants, and let people see his shorings. After the Ming family is dead, I will kill him with three thousand knives!"


    If Xu He has any weakness now, it is that he was castrated. He can be castrated, but he cannot let everyone see the ce where he was castrated.


    Xu He copsed and cursed angrily at Emperor Jingyuan: "Emperor Jingyuan, you beast, you will not die in peace!"


    Emperor Jingyuan was not polite to him and had his tongue pulled out too.


    Dai Shangshu trembled and counted silently. In this moment, he had pulled out five tongues.


    "Drag them down and torture them!" Emperor Jingyuan gave the order, and Ming Cong and the others were taken away.


    No one dared to resist the emperor''s order, so soon the families of the Ming family, Ying family, Pei family, Anqing County Prince and others were captured by the Fuhu Army and taken to the city gate.


    But when it was the turn of the second prince and the third prince''s mansion, Fu Hujun did not dare to take action. He went to ask Wu Changzhen: "Sir, do you really want the sons of the two princes to be taken to the city gate to watch the execution? The second prince''s concubine''s natal family is a feudal lord. Home."


    Before Wu Changzhen could say anything, another soldier came to report: "Sir, the second prince and concubine want to see Mr. Feng."


    Wu Changzhen frowned, but because Mr. Feng was the uncle of the second princes concubine, he could only send someone to report to the Feng family.


    After hearing the report from the Fuhu Army soldiers, Mr. Feng sighed and said, "I''ll go see her." "Hey, pleasee with me." The soldiers took Mr. Feng to see Wu Changzhen, who led him Then went to see the second prince and concubine.


    "Uncle!" The second princess burst into tears and knelt in front of Mr. Feng, saying: "Uncle, my niece knows she is wrong. For the sake of your blood rtives, please save Brother Sheng. He is only ten years old and has nothing." I understand, but His Majesty wants to drag him to the city gate and kill him... This is his grandson, how can he be so cruel?"


    Emperor Jingyuan was pretty good to his female rtives. He didn''t kill them, nor did he take them to the city gate to watch the execution. He just locked them up. But he was really cruel to the men, and even wanted to kill his own grandchildren.


    Mr. Feng looked at her and said, "The me lies with his father, who is the second prince... If the fathermits a serious crime, the eldest son will be equally guilty. This is thew and no one can change it."


    The second princess went crazy and shouted: "What kind ofw? Thisw wasn''t written by the Feng family? Can''t it be changed?!"


    Mr. Feng said: "If you are afraid of strictws, then don''t break thews!"


    He added: "The second prince hasmitted such a serious crime. Even if Brother Sheng is alive, what kind of life can he live? Staying in this world will only cause pain. You might as well be cruel and give him a happy life."


    The second princess copsed, pointed at Mr. Feng and cursed: "Madman, you are all madmen, why should you kill Brother Sheng? Can''t you give him a way to live?!"


    Mr. Feng: "He is not the only grandson who will be beheaded this time, and this is an imperial decree. No one can change the oue except Your Majesty."


    He added: "You are the daughter of the Feng family. If you don''t want to live in the royal family anymore, you can go back to the Feng family. The Feng family will take care of you mother and daughter... That''s all I can do."


    Having said that, he didnt wait any longer and turned around to leave.


    Upon seeing this, the second prince''s concubine hurriedly got up and chased after her. However, she was a sinner now and could not leave the second prince''s mansion. She was stopped by a group of pce maids who knew how to fist and kick.


    Uncle, uncle,e back, woo woo woo! The second princess cried miserably, but in the capital today, there were many people who were miserable than her.


    At the gate of the city, all the family members of the officials who participated in the rebellion were escorted. They knelt on the ground in rows and were guarded by the Fuhu Army.


    The men of the Ming family have been tied to pirs. The masters of the Ministry of Punishment who specialize in executions took off their clothes, smeared their bodies with special concoction, took out special knives, and began to torture them.


    Swish, swish, the flesh on their bodies was cut off piece by piece.


    "Ahhh!" The entire city gate was filled with the screams of the Ming family. Dozens of the traitor''s family members who were watching the execution fainted from the sight, and the people who came to watch were also frightened and ran away.


    This matter spread quickly, even reaching the ears of Wei Qi''s uncle and nephew.


    Wei Qi was so frightened that he shivered... He hadn''t seen Emperor Jingyuan in more than ten years, and he was still so fierce.


    Wei Er smiled and said: "Emperor Jingyuan is really stupid. Once this happens, his reputation for cruelty will spread throughout the world, and it will be easier for us to conquer the world."


    No one wants to follow the tyrant, and the Wei family will definitely win!


    Wei Qi still relies on Wei Er to conquer the country. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "Brother Xiao is right. The more brutal he is, the more favorable the situation will be for us... It''s a pity that Chu Si ran away."


    The fourth son of Chu whom Wei Qi mentioned was the fourth prince.


    The fourth prince took supplies to Yongtai Mansion for disaster relief. Unfortunately, he met them on the way, but before they could beat him, he dropped a lot of supplies and ran away.


    Wei Er said: "Uncle, there is no need to feel pity. Chu Si will only die a worse death if he escapes back to the capital. Emperor Jingyuan will not lightly spare such a person who is afraid of death and abandons the relief materials and only cares about his own life."

 Chapter 2550: Kill again and attack the city with troops

    Chapter 2550: Kill again and attack the city with troops


    Chapter 2550: Killing Again and Attacking the City


    Ning Ji nodded: "Second Master is right. With the cruelty of Emperor Jingyuan, Chu Si lost the relief materials and fled back. The lightest fate would be to be beheaded at the city gate, and he might even be sentenced to death in Lingchi."


    Ning Ji''s uncle and nephew traveled day and night and finally caught up with Wei Qi and the others. They came with tens of thousands of troops, thousands of catties of grain, and hundreds of wealthy households. Wei Qi was very happy and praised Ning Ji as a God-given general. They can also bring such people behind them.


    You must know that they have gathered arge number of people along the way, and those who did not follow were all worried. Ning Ji was able to persuade these worried people to help them, which was very capable.


    The eldest son Ning was horrified when he heard this: "The cruelty of Emperor Jingyuan is truly unprecedented. The previous emperor Ai went crazy when he was about to die, and he only burned down the pce and destroyed the property, but Emperor Jingyuan actually killed people. Still biological children and grandchildren.


    As he spoke, he thought of his own family again, and took Ning Ji''s arm and asked: "Uncle, most of our family members are still in the capital. If Emperor Jingyuan receives the news that we are attacking him, will he massacre the entire Ning family?" ?!


    At the end, I was crying, looking very sad.


    These words were asked by Ning Ji.


    Uncle said that Wei Qi''s reputation has always been that he is kind and loving to the people. As long as he says this, Wei Qi will feel guilty and make some promises to the Ning family. After he takes over the world, he may bestow two titles on the Ning family.


    As he is a junior, these words of crying andining are most suitable for him. My uncle cannot say it, as it would be too cheap to say it.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi said as expected: "Nephew of the Ning family, please don''t be sad. Uncle Wei promises you that if Emperor Jingyuan dares to touch the Ning family, he will definitely avenge the Ning family when he conquers the capital!"


    "Thank you so much, Uncle Wei." Mr. Ning knelt down and saluted Wei Qi.


    Uncle said that by kneeling down to Wei Qi now, he can please the other party and get more benefits in the future.


    Wei Qi was indeed very happy. He waited for Mr. Ning to kowtow before helping him up: "Nephew Ning, don''t be too polite. Uncle Wei is sorry for you and let the Ning family..."


    Wei Er was unhappy when he heard this, and frowned: "Uncle, the general trend is general, what do you have to apologize for? Just wait until the great cause ispleted, and then you canpensate the Ning family."


    This is true, but the wording is too strong, and both Wei Qi and Mr. Ning are unhappy.


    Wei Qi couldn''t be angry yet, so he could only say: "Brother Xiao is right, but the Ning family and the Wei family are family friends. I know many Ning family members. When I think that they may be killed by the Sin Emperor, I feel sad. Tolerate."


    Mr. Ning was moved when he heard this: "Uncle Wei can care about the Ning family so much. My nephew is so grateful!"


    Wei Er has a bad temper, and he prefers King Wei to be the emperor. However, his uncle seems to be very afraid of Wei Er, and even told him not to anger Wei Er, so as not to suffer disadvantages in the future.


    Yan Yuan came over and said, "King Wei, the scribes have written a lot of articles about Emperor Jingyuan''s crimes. Take a look."


    As soon as the news of Emperor Jingyuan''s massacre of the prince, grandson and Ming family reached the Wei army, the scribes got busy and wrote hundreds of new articles about the emperor''s crimes. Yan Yuan selected ten of them. Send it to Wei Qi for review.


    Wei Qi was overjoyed after reading it. He pointed at the article and said: "You gentlemen are all talented people. Please pass on the order to copy these ten articles as soon as possible and send them to all parts of Dachu, so that the world can see the atrocities of the guilty emperor." Let those who are still waiting and watching see the situation clearly, surrender to us as soon as possible, and go to Beijing with us to crusade against the evil emperor!" "Hey." Yan Yuan went to do it immediately.


    Because the Wei army could fight and win over people, the scribes saw that the great cause was about to be aplished, and they were very motivated. Within half an hour after the order was passed down, hundreds of articles were copied.


    The scouts took these articles and ran in all directions to spread the articles to various ces. When they arrived in various ces, they would ask storytellers to spread the articles and convert the elegant texts intomonnguages so that the people could understand them.


    Not to mention, after hearing these articles, wealthy households, petty officials, and hundreds of households in the nearby county rushed to join King Wei overnight.


    Although they are all small households, Wei Qi, in order to show his benevolence and righteousness, received them in person and ordered people to prepare egg and grain porridge to entertain them: "Master Miao, Master Wei, Yu Baihu, Liu Bantou, Ou Xiucai, now Yongtai Mansion is suffering from a disaster, so we have to get supplies there first, so I can only have to grieve you all and eat some cereal porridge."


    "No grievance, no grievance. King Wei is so kind, which is a blessing for us." Mr. Miao said excitedly, wiping away tears: "Earlier we were hesitant to join the Wei army, but now that we think about it, we are really You should give yourself a p in the face, King Wei cares about the people, we shoulde to you as soon as possible."


    Old man Miao, you are so good at acting, and you talk too much nonsense. Mr. Wei sneered, stood up directly, handed Wei Qi a booklet, and said: "After King Wei suffered a catastrophe, he did not give up on himself. Instead, he pulled up a I admire the Master of Benevolence and Righteousness for confronting the Emperor of Sin. This is a sentiment of the Wei family, and I ask King Wei not to dislike it."


    The soldiers went over and brought the booklet and handed it to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was shocked after seeing this. He bowed to Mr. Wei and said, "On behalf of the people and soldiers of the world, I would like to thank the Wei family for their kindness in providing these two hundred carts of food."


    Two hundred carts of grain? !


    Master Miao was so shocked that he almost fainted. He stared at Master Wei and was so angry that the man surnamed Wei was really treacherous. They had clearly discussed it before they came. Each of the three Miao, Wei, and Ou families would provide thirty carts of grain. Yu Baihu and Liu The head of the squad came up with help, but Master Wei changed his mind on the spot and gave him two hundred carts of food.


    Two hundred carts of grain, the Wei family is almost empty. The Wei family is really willing to give it up.


    Mr. Wei nced at Mr. Miao and smiled. Of course he would be willing to do something important like this that would provide a future for the whole family. Not only would he not get much credit, but he would also be disgusted by others.


    Master Miao gritted his teeth and spoke: "King Wei, although my Miao family is not a wealthy family, we have been operating in Yuhe County for generations. We have umted some family assets, and also collected two hundred carts of grain and ten carts of medicinal materials. Give it to King Wei to help King Wei make a living for the people of the world!"


    He gave ten more carts of medicinal materials than the Wei family, so he directlypared the Wei family with them, which made Mr. Wei very angry.


    What''s even more amazing is that Mr. Miao also said: "In addition to the medicinal materials, there is also a doctor who wants to give it to King Wei. This doctor''s surname is Gan, and he is my son-inw. His whole family has medical skills, and he can stop bleeding and save lives of soldiers in emergencies." .


    Mr. Wei''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. Old man Miao, are you sending this to the doctor? Obviously he wanted to give it away to his granddaughter, but it was so shameless!


    Looking at King Wei again... He is a bit older, but he can still give birth. As long as he can give birth, if the granddaughter of the Miao family bes pregnant with King Wei''s child, the Miao family will be full of chickens and dogs!


    Master Wei was so angry that he was shaking. No, he had to think of a way to bring his daughter and niece to meet King Wei as soon as possible. He couldn''t let the granddaughter of the Miao family be pregnant with a ''dragon fetus'' first!


    He didn''t hit Jiangshan, so he began to calcte these things ... I have to say that he is not as good as Emperor Jing Yuan.


    It''s a pity that Emperor Jingyuan has ruined his own fortune in the past ten years. Now the fortune and the people''s support are with the Wei family.

 Chapter 2551: Kill again and attack the city【2】

    Chapter 2551: Kill again and attack the city��2��


    Chapter 2551 Killing again and approaching the city2


    Yu Baihu and Liu Bantou stood up and said: "I can''t wait. I have pulled nearly 700 troops and want to ask for orders to break into the capital with King Wei. If King Wei doesn''t mind, these 700 troops will be here tonight." I can enter the camp and serve King Wei."


    Wei Qi smiled and said, "I will naturally wee you two to bring troops to help. However, my Brother Xiao has always been in charge of military matters, so I have to ask him first."


    Wei Qi turned his head and told Wei Funian beside him: "Go and call Brother Xiao."


    Yes. Wei Funian went to personally invite Wei Er.


    Wei Er''s eyes were like sharp eyes, he nced at Yu Baihu and Liu Bantou, and said: "Have you and the people you broughtmitted any serious crimes? Such as murder, innocence of bad guys, seizing people''s fields, and forcing people to use shameless means." If you have people who have left your hometown, you can leave. The Wei Family Army will not ept such people. If you dare to hide it, even if you join the Wei Family Army, once you find out, you will end up showing off to the public!"


    So cruel, Yu Baihu and others were frightened.


    However, seeing that the Wei army was about to conquer the world, Yu Baihu wisely said: "Both Bantou Liu and I are from serious military backgrounds and have never done such evil things. Some of the soldiers we recruited are thugs from gambling houses. They have done some bad things... Please rest assured, Little King Wei, we will drive them away right away, and we will not ruin the reputation of the Wei Army."


    This little King Wei is someone who can''t get rid of the grain in his eyes. He has to admit his mistakes quickly. If he hides it, he will really kill them.


    Wei Er nodded: "Well, you go and weed out those bad apples now, and juste and gather at 9 o''clock tomorrow."


    "Yes, I will obey the order." After Yu Baihu and the others saluted Wei Qi''s uncle and nephew, they immediately went to clean up the culprits.


    Mr. Miao and others also stood up quickly: "King Wei, we have to go back overnight to bring you food, medicine and other supplies."


    King Wei stood up and sent him off: "Thank you all, please go slowly."


    Master Miao and the others left in a hurry. They had been busy all night, but it was not easy to collect two hundred carts of food. When it was almost nine o''clock, they added more than a dozen carts of clothes to get enough to send one hundred carts of supplies. He apologized to Wei Qi and promised: "We will collect the remaining hundred carts of food as soon as possible and take them to the capital to give to King Wei to congratte King Wei on his ascension to the throne!"


    These words were beautiful enough, and Wei Qi was very happy: "The great Chu State has suffered extremely hard due to the scourge of the Sinful Emperor. It is not easy for you toe up with hundreds of carts of supplies to help me. I would like to thank you very much for the people of the world."


    Themon people in the world are tired enough, and Wei Qi has to pull him out to talk to him anytime and anywhere.


    Ou Xiucai said guiltily: "King Wei, the Ou family is not as rich as the Miao family and the Wei family. They only brought thirty carts of food. However, I know how to write ounts and want to follow King Wei on the expedition and do some ounting for King Wei." ounting work."


    Ou Xiucai thought about it. Since the Ou family''s financial resources are not good, he will take the risk to go to war with King Wei. When the great cause is achieved, relying on the credit of helping King Wei die, he can be appointed as an official without taking the scientific examination, and maybe he can still There are many benefits to bing a close minister of the new emperor.


    Wei Qi agreed: "It''s done."


    I immediately asked Wu Funian to take Ou Xiucai to do bookkeeping work... There were already enough scribes, and there was no need for one more writer. It was better to divide them up and do the work.


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums started to sound again, and Wei Er took the lead and loudly ordered: "Set off to Beijing to attack the guilty emperor!"


    With an order, a team of nearly 200,000 people marched toward the capital in a mighty manner... Thanks to Xiong Yue''s ferocity, Wei Qi and the others gathered 60,000 soldiers and horses along the way, as well as tens of thousands of people who surrendered to them. Turning tens of thousands of Wei family troops into a huge army of nearly 200,000. Wei Er''s army was strict and he had to march every day. Only after arriving at the predetermined ce could the whole army stop and rest. Under such high-intensity rapid march, the Wei army arrived at Tangjiang in only seven days. Outside the city.


    To show his sincerity, Wei Qi personally spoke to the Tangjiang Mansion guard.


    He risked his life and walked to the bottom of the city tower. After turning around three times to show that he had no weapons, he began to bow deeply towards the top of the city tower.


    But before the ceremony was finished, someone on the city tower shouted: "Wei Qi, stop pretending, and let it go as soon as possible. I don''t have time to watch you, a hypocrite, act!"


    Wei Qi was very angry when his disguise was exposed, but when he heard the familiar voice, he was so shocked that he took a few steps back: "Are you Wu Changfang?!"


    "It''s me!" Wu Changfang drove day and night, and finally arrived at Tangjiang Mansion ahead of the Wei Army. After learning that the Wei Army had arrived, he followed General Zhen and the others up to the city tower to guard Tangjiang Mansion, and shouted to Wei Qi: " Wei Qi, I havent seen you for so many years, but you are still the same, you have to pretend to fart first, are you tired? You can pretend for a while, can you still pretend for the rest of your life? "


    Then he shouted to the Wei army: "Those who follow Wei Qi, don''t be stupid. He is a hypocrite. You must be careful of him, otherwise you don''t know when he will kill you! We need soldiers and horses to conquer the world. But when he bes emperor, he wont need so many people with military power, so its time to stab you in the back!


    After speaking, he also asked the soldiers to throw small stones. These stones were wrapped with a piece of paper, and Wei Qi''s hypocritical behavior in his life was written on it.


    Dong dong dong!


    Pebbles were thrown into the crowd, but no one dared to pick them up and look at them.


    Wu Changfang sneered, called a group of messengers with loud voices, and asked them to read from the paper, which exposed many scandals about Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was very angry, pointed at Wu Changfang and said: "Wu Changfang, I treat you with courtesy, but you act like a viin..."


    Wu Changfang: "Bah, don''t talk to me about words. If you are a human being, just talk to me!"


    "Are you angry now? How can you be angry? I learned this trick from you. Isn''t that what you said to Your Majesty along the way, plus ttering yourself?"


    "There was something fishy about your Wei family being ransacked back then, but before we found out whether His Majesty was responsible for it, you led your troops to the capital in a hurry to seek justice. Are you seeking justice or are you afraid of finding out something? Come?!"


    Then he said to Wei Er: "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiaoer, don''t be deceived by Wei Qi. Maybe there will be trouble in your family back then because he wanted to seize the title. Throughout the ages, how many times have sons fought to seize the title of the family? He did something that harmed the whole family!"


    "Shut up, Wu Changfang, don''t spit!" Wei Qi turned pale with fright. Why did Wu Changfang say such a thing? Did he know something?


    In the past, he wanted to save the lives of the Wu family, but now it seems that the Wu family cannot be spared. After he takes over the world, he must find a reason to kill the whole Wu family!


    Wei Qi quickly looked at Wei Er again and said with a choked voice: "Brother Xiao, don''t listen to Wu Changfang''s nonsense. Your uncle and your father are full brothers from the same father and mother. I would rather die by myself than because of a title." And harm him."


    Wei Er said: "Uncle, there is no need to exin. My nephew will not believe Wu Changfang''s nonsense. This thief just wants to alienate our uncle and nephew, destroy the unity of the Wei family army, and dy our entry into the capital."


    Wei Qi was overjoyed: "Brother Xiao, you are indeed smart. You have discovered Wu Changfang''s plot. No wonder my eldest brother often praised you when he was alive, saying that you are no worse than your brother, but you were born a few yearster. Otherwise, Duke Wei would You should inherit it.

 Chapter 2552: Wu Changfang is not dead

    Chapter 2552: Wu Changfang is not dead


    Chapter 2552 Wu Changfang is not dead


    Wei Er was quite happy to hear this, but his brother was very kind to him when he was alive. He was unwilling to say anything derogatory about his brother. He only said: "Uncle, there is no need to say more. My nephew understands that we should break through as soon as possible now." Tangjiang Mansion, march into Zhili, march to the capital, and force the guilty emperor to abdicate. If it is toote, there may be changes!"


    Wei Qi: "Brother Xiao is right, and my uncle thought so too, but the city wall of Tangjiang Mansion is so tall and strong that it isparable to Longshan Mansion. It is not easy to capture it. Wu Changfang is still guarding the city now. This thief has always been a rogue. I dont know what rogue methods they will use to deal with us.


    Wei Er sneered when he heard this, turned his eyes to the tower, and said disdainfully: "No matter how good Wu Changfang is in fighting, if he encounters me, Wei Xiao, there is only one way to die!"


    He looked at Wei Qi again and said, "Uncle, please go back to the carriage and wait. Leave this ce to my nephew. In five days at most, I will take off Wu Changfang''s head and send it to the capital for the Emperor of Sin to see!"


    These words made Wei Qi scared... Wei Xiao was too ruthless. After conquering the country, he had to find a way to make him die young. Otherwise, even if he could be the emperor, the throne would not be secure!


    It can only be said that Wu Changfang does know Wei Qi very well. He is indeed a viin. Externally, he clearly calls Wei Er the Little King Wei, and he seems to have the attitude of conferring Wei Er as the prince as soon as he bes the emperor, but in his heart he is. He was afraid that Wei Er would kill his family and seize the throne.


    So Wei Qi has been doting on Wei Er, hoping that Wei Er will be more domineering and cruel, and eventually end up betraying his rtives, then he and his son''s throne will be stable.


    "Okay, uncle will go over first. Take your time, don''t be too anxious, protect yourself more, and be careful of that viin Wu Changfang shooting poisonous arrows." After Wei Qi exined, he returned to the carriage and waited, saying to Yan Kuang: "Brother Xiao said that he would capture Tangjiang Mansion within five days. This kid is too confident. Tangjiang Mansion is a natural barrier to defend Zhili. It is very difficult to defeat. Brother Xiao is afraid that he will suffer a defeat."


    Yan Kuang smiled: "If Wu Changzhen was guarding the city, it might be difficult to fight, but now it is Wu Changfang who is guarding the city, and the most dangerous one is Tangjiang Mansion."


    However, Yan Kuang had not been out of the mountains for many years, so he underestimated Wu Changfang... There is a river in Tangjiang Mansion, and it is May now, and the heat is unbearable. Wu Changfang threw poison into the river, and the sun shone on the river, creating a toxic mist. For a moment, Many people in the Wei Jiajun had a nameless fever.


    "What''s going on? Quickly ask Dr. Wei to take the military doctor to check everything at the entrance, especially water sources and food!" Wei Er was leading his troops to attack the city. When he suddenly learned the bad news, he was so angry that he even Angry at Wei Qi: "How does uncle take care of the general affairs? There is a battle ahead, but arge number of soldiers have fallen down due to high fever. If this continues, how can Tangjiang Mansion be defeated?!"


    Wei Qi was also poisoned, but his symptoms were mild and he was a little nauseous. Hearing Wei Er''s words, he was so angry that he almost fainted, but he had to continue to pretend: "Brother Xiao, uncle has sent someone to check, and he will be here soon." There will be results."


    He also said: "You should be calmer. Those who lead troops in war are most afraid of being angry. This anger will make wrong decisions and kill the soldiers."


    In this case, the soldiers who could not go to siege because of the fever beside him were moved ... Wei Wang was really kind, so they would think.


    After Wei Er heard this, he pinched his forehead and let the severe pain dissipate the dizziness, and then said: "Uncle, find out the cause of the soldiers'' fever as soon as possible."


    He turned his head and looked at the other side of the tower, gritted his teeth and said: "Wu Changfang, you brought this all on yourself, I will definitely chop you into pieces. Wei Changling, go and call Nan Yu."


    Yes! Wei Changling hurriedly went to find Nan Yu.


    Nanyu is from Dongqing and is good at using poison. The poison Wei Er used on the wedding night when he massacred his father-inw''s family was made by Nanyu.


    Master. Nan Yu recognized Wei Er as his master. After seeing him, he saluted respectfully.


    Wei Er said: "Make poison, very poisonous. I will destroy the city with poison and kill Wu Changfang with my own hands!" Wei Changling was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Second Young Master, please be careful. If you use poison to attack, it will be a disguised massacre of the city." , even if we win, we will be criticized by the world.


    Added another sentence: "This is not a fight against military thieves. All Tangjiang Mansion is descendants of the Wei family."


    If you use poison to attack a city, many innocent people will die.


    But at this time, Wei Er was like a violent beast, unable to listen to Wei Changling''s advice. He said: "We have spent more than half a year fighting all the way from Dongqing to here. If we continue like this, let alone other things." Whether the forces wille to attack us, let alone whether the cities of Dongqing and Northeast will be lost, just speaking of the soldiers, they will be able to withstand it!"


    The most taboo thing about an expedition is that it takes too long. He cannot ruin the great cause of ten years of hard work just because of the people of a city!


    Wei Changling knelt down and continued to beg: "Second Young Master, this is not allowed. Even if we have to use poison to attack, we cannot use poison that can kill people. It will arouse public anger!"


    He added: "We are the descendants left by the prince. When the prince was still alive, he told my father several times that the second son was the one who worried the most. He also personally called us over and told us to advise you in a timely manner. We cannot allow you to harm yourself for the rest of your life because of your impulsiveness. I beg you, please think twice, using poison on one of your own is really a dangerous move!"


    How dare you say this is a bad move?


    Wei Er was furious, but after hearing that his father cared about him, he relented. After thinking about it, he finally changed his order: "Nanyu, take some powerful, longsting, and difficult-to-dissolve intoxicating drugs." .


    Nan Yu frowned when he heard this: "Master, this is much more difficult than making a batch of deadly poison. I''m afraid it will take several days of work."


    Wei Er said: "Just do it as soon as possible!"


    Yes. Nan Yu hurriedly went to do it.


    When Wei Qi heard about this, he was a little disappointed... If Wei Xiao massacred one of his own people, even if he had great military exploits, he wouldn''t have to be afraid of him anymore.


    Just because no one would let a man who ughtered his own people be emperor!


    Yan Kuang said: "King Wei, if you want to achieve great things, you need to be able to keep yourposure. You are in your prime, and you don''t have any illnesses or old injuries. You don''t need to worry too much. Just wait for the water to turn into a source."


    Wei Qi understood and said hurriedly: "Master''s teachings are correct, and my disciple obeys his orders."


    Wei Xiao is twenty years younger than him, but Wei Xiao has been fighting with his life since he was a teenager. His old wounds have not healed yet and new ones have been added to his body. He doesn''t need to do anything. Maybe one day Wei Xiao''s old injuries will recur on his own. died.


    However, Wei Xiao was still extremely ferocious before he died. Although the soldiers had a high fever, he did not stop attacking the city. In anger, he killed General Zhen with a powerful crossbow arrow!


    When General Zhen died, Wu Changfang was also angered. He was originally reluctant to part with food, so he cooperated with General Shao inside and outside. Taking advantage of the hot and dry weather, they burned two supply camps of the Wei Army that were located thirty miles away. Not only did he almost destroy the Wei family The army ran out of food and also lost a lot of life-saving medicinal materials. Many Wei soldiers who were slightly injured were left without any medicine.

 Chapter 2553: Wu Changfang is not dead【2】

    Chapter 2553: Wu Changfang is not dead��2��


    Chapter 2553 Wu Changfang is not dead2


    There is no other way. The medicinal materials were burned, and the remaining medicinal materials can only be used to hold on to the seriously injured soldiers. Those with minor injuries can only grit their teeth and hold on.


    General Shao felt very heavy after burning two supply camps... He would rather die on the battlefield driving away the bandits than fight with his own people.


    But now that he has the imperial mandate, he can only continue to fight against the Wei army.


    Because the supply camp was burned, Wei Er was angered again and ordered Nan Yu: "I''ll give you three more days. If you still can''t make a powerful drug, then make poison instead. I''ll make Wu Changfang pay the price!"


    But this time, even Wei Changling couldn''t persuade him.


    Yes. Nan Yu took the order and went to do it.


    Fortunately, God bless Tangjiang Mansion and Guard 2, allowing Nanyu to make a powerful drug on the third day.


    but


    "Master, there are not enough medicinal materials now. If you want to make enough powerful medicine to attack the city, you have to wait a few more days." Nan Yu said.


    Wei Er frowned and was very angry, but he could only ask Nan Yu for the prescription and handed it to Wei Changling: "Go to the man named Zuo and ask him to get these medicinal materials within three days. If he can''t get it, or he will The prescription was leaked, so I chopped off the heads of father and son with my own hands!"


    Yes! Wei Changling took the order and went to do it.


    When Mr. Zuo heard this order, he was so angry that he almost passed away: "Two supply camps were burned. I am busy supplying food and medicinal materials to the army. How can I have time to find these umon medicinal materials?"


    Wei Changling said: "This is the order of King Wei. It involves attacking the city. If you don''t follow it, something serious will happen, and even King Wei won''t be able to save your family."


    You! Mr. Zuo wanted to kill Wei Er, but he was also very afraid of Wei Er, so he had no choice but to do this first.


    But he took the time to run and cry to Wei Qi to let Wei Qi know that he had been wronged.


    Wei Qiforted him and said, "Let Old Yuan and his son lead troops to help you. It will be safer on the road."


    Mr. Zuo was worried that he would be intercepted by General Shao on the way. He was extremely grateful when he heard these words: "Thank you so much, King Wei!"


    Wei Qi smiled and said: "No need to thank you. Youe to seek refuge with me. I should protect you."


    He added: "Brother Xiao has been in a bad mood recently because of the attack on the city. Master Zuo, don''t me him."


    Master Zuo said: "I don''t dare."


    He sighed again: "King Wei is so kind to General Wei. He loves him as if he were his own son."


    Mr. Zuo used General Wei to call Wei Er, which made Wei Qi very happy... Xiao Wei Wang Xiao Wei Wang shouted too much. When he ascends the throne as emperor, he may really want to make Wei Xiao the prince, but he won''t want to!


    Wei Qi gave Mr. Zuo a token and said, "Go and do your work."


    "Yes." Mr. Zuo took the token to go to General Yuan and his son. After they saw the token, they immediately ordered a group of soldiers and horses and went to search nearby for the medicinal materials on the prescription. It took three days to collect all the required medicinal materials. .


    After getting the medicinal materials, Nanyu immediately led his people to make a powerful drug. After knocking out a group of soldiers, he finally made the medicine. He pulled out the boxes and ced them next to the catapults and crossbow arrows.


    Wei Er was like a beast thirsty for blood. After taking the antidote, he drew his sword and pointed it at the Tangjiang Mansion tower and ordered: "Put poison. I will attack Tangjiang Mansion today and behead Wu Changfang alive!"


    Swish swish!


    Slingshots and crossbows immediately headed towards the tower.


    Bang bang bang!


    The drug wrapped in paper fell to the ground and exploded, forming a poisonous mist that spread. Even though Wu Changfang had already asked the soldiers to cover themselves with wet face towels, Nan Yu''s drug was too powerful, and the poisonous mist fell on the wet face towels, causing the soldiers to They were poisoned and fainted.


    Bang, bang, bang, the sound of falling to the ground was heard one after another. In the blink of an eye, all the archers on the tower had fallen. My mother, Wei Xiaoer, is indeed a fool. She follows a hypocrite and has lost all the integrity your father taught you.


    Okay, do you want to y drugs? I will y with you to the end!


    Wu Changfang cursed Wei Er in his heart, and immediately ordered his soldiers: "Bring in the previously useless poison, tie it all on arrows, and send it to Wei Xiaoer to let him understand that if I hadn''t been soft-hearted, he would have died!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers took the order and immediately went to the tower room to bring the powder. A group of archers immediately came over and tied the poison to the arrows. In the blink of an eye, the bodies fell together. Whoosh, whoosh, the poisonous arrows were already heading towards Wei Er and the others went to kill him.


    And the poison on Wei Er continues to be projected.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    For a time, there was the sound of poison packets exploding all over the city tower.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of soldiers on both sides falling from poison.


    General Shao was very sad when he saw all this...the dead and injured were all their brothers.


    However, General Shao was not sad for long, and the battle of Tangjiang Mansion was over.


    Wei Er won by relying on powerful drugs and the rebellion of the people in the city.


    Wu Changfang was drugged and fainted. When he woke up, he found that he had been betrayed by the people in the city and lost the battle. He was furious: "Who, who opened the city gate?!"


    Wei Er was condescending, looking down at him with a proud smile on his face. He pointed at a middle-aged man next to him and said, "It was the grandson of the former King of Ming City who led someone to poison the general guarding the city gate to death and opened the city gate for us."


    He said again: "Wu Changfang, Emperor Jingyuan hasmitted too many crimes. Even his Chu family won''t help him. Why should you be loyal to him to the end? You should abandon the dark side and surrender to the bright side and submit to the Wei family army."


    "Haha, join the Wei family army?" Wu Changfang smiled, looked at Wei Er, and said: "Your Wei family is about to die, but there are still so many people in my Wu family, if not one of them with an official position dies. The Wu family will not be able to pass this test if they are young men!"


    When Da Chu has reached this point, there must be one person from the Wu family who has been favored by the emperor and will be loyal to Da Chu.


    Originally, the eldest brother wanted to be this loyal person, but the eldest brother had lived hard enough for the Wu family in his life. He didn''t want the eldest brother to die for the Wu family again. After learning that the eldest brother had not arrived at Tangjiang Mansion because he had put down the chaos in the capital, he was He wanted to take advantage of Tang Jiang Mansion''s defeat and die to apologize, so as to save his eldest brother''s life.


    Wu Changfang thought of Wu Changzhen and made up his mind. He moved his mouth and wanted to bite out the poison in his teeth andmit suicide by taking the poison. However, he was hit by a powerful drug and his whole body was still soft. His bite was not strong enough and he could not bite the outside of the poison. beeswax.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Er rushed over, removed his jaw with a click, tilted him forward, and hit his back with a p, knocking out the poison with a bang.


    Looking at the yellow-brown poison, Wei Er was angry: "Emperor Jingyuan is so good, is he worthy of you dying to serve him?!"


    Wu Changfang didn''t answer, but scolded Wei Er: "Wei Xiao, you are a beast who massacred your father-inw''s family. You don''t understand why I did this. Kill me quickly, otherwise I will despise your fiance and go to the pce to sacrifice myself." Tell the Wei Jiajun what you want to tell Emperor Jingyuan!"


    Meng Shuyu entered the pce and became the concubine of Emperor Jingyuan, which was a shame to Wei Er. When he heard this, he drew his sword, raised it high, and almost killed Wu Changfang with one blow.


    But he finally held back and said: "Before the Tangjiang Mansion was breached, I wanted to chop you into pieces, but I have to say that you are indeed a capable person, and you have some rtionship with the Qin family and the Luo family. Looking at their two families, For my own sake, I wont kill you...and dont seek death for me, otherwise the Qin and Luo families will me you, and I will turn my anger on your Wu family and make you die in peace!"


    Although Sang did not contact him, Luo Ying asked the people from the Eagle Food Gang to leave a message for him, saying that the Wu family had helped the Qin family and asked him to save the Wu family and not to kill them all.


    "Chanling, keep an eye on him, don''t let him die." Wei Er said, and after threatening Wu Changfang, he turned and left to clean up the battlefield and take over the affairs of Tangjiang Mansion.


    The fact that Wu Changfang did notmit suicide by taking poison shocked Ning Ji... He was not dead, so how could he not be dead? In his previous life, Wu Changfangmitted suicide by taking poison after being captured in the Battle of Tangjiang Mansion.


    He was given highly toxic poison and could not be saved. Wei Er felt regretful for this for a long time, saying that if Wu Changfang had not died, he would have had another strong general under hismand.

 Chapter 2554: drive away

    Chapter 2554: drive away


    Chapter 2554 Drive away


    Wu Changzhen was furious because of Wu Changfang''s death. During the Battle of Mushan in Zhili, he desperately resisted the Wei army, resulting in the defeat of more than half of the Wei army.


    Because too many Wei soldiers died, the remaining Wei soldiers were also angry. After entering the capital, they went on a killing spree, and the Wu family and other general families were wiped out.


    In addition, the Wei Jiajun also did a lot of evil things because of their anger, which almost caused the people to rise up. In the end, Wei Er dealt with a group of Wei Jiajun and the matter was calmed down.


    Although Ning Ji is also disgusted that some Wei Jiajun took the opportunity tomit crimes, but now that Wu Changfang is not dead, he is happy and worried that things will change... In this life, since the person who survived became Luo Huiniang, many things have be different.


    His biggest advantage is knowing what happened in his previous life. If too many things change, he will lose his advantage...


    Ning Ji was very worried. After thinking about it, he went to Wei Er and said to him: "Second Master, the Wu family is the confidant of the guilty emperor. If no one from the Wu family dies for the guilty emperor, when the new dynasty is established, the Wu family will If you serve the new dynasty, you will definitely beughed at by the world for this matter."


    Wei Er smiled: "Sir, you are worrying too much. As long as I support the Wu family, who dares tough at the Wu family?"


    Then he picked up a thick book and said: "This is the list of Tang Jiangfu soldiers who surrendered to the Wei army. They did not die for Chu... Those who understand the current affairs are heroes. Since Chu has been defeated, then there will be no Its time to stop the generals and ministers from serving the winner. A good bird chooses a tree to roost, and you cant stop it even if you want!


    Ning Ji felt ufortable hearing this: "What does the second master mean to protect the Wu family?"


    Wei Er nodded: "Well, the Wu family brothers are all capable. Keeping them will increase the strength of the Wei family. Why not?"


    This is how the Wei Jiajun was raised.


    I have to say that as long as Wei Er is not angry, he still has some brains, and he sincerely appreciates people who can lead troops to fight.


    Looked around again and wrote a sentence on the paper: Did someone from the Wu family diest time?


    Thisst time refers to the previous life.


    Ning Ji took it and saw that he was lying. He wrote: No, the Wu family was also saved by youst time.


    His status in the Wei family isparable to that of Dong Yuan Shanjun because he knows what happened in his previous life. If the things in this life are different from the previous life, he will lose value, so he must lie.


    After reading this, Wei Er was very satisfied and wrote: When can the capital be conquered?


    Ning Ji replied: Wu Changzhen is very ferocious. In his previous life, he used Mushan Mountain as a natural hazard and dyed us for more than two months. He also killed tens of thousands of Wei Jiajun. This angered the Wei Jiajun. After entering the capital, the Wei Jiajun I did some revenge.


    He continued to write: Second Master, when entering Beijing this time, you need to restrain the Wei Jiajun, especially those who have recently joined the army. Don''t let them ruin the reputation of the Wei Jiajun and make the Marquis of Qin and others furious.


    Wei Er frowned when he saw it...Did Wei Jiajun do evil things after entering Beijing in his previous life? It''s not impossible to think about it.


    He nodded and said: "Sir, please remind me that I am giving an order to restrain the soldiers."


    Ning Ji added: "Now that Wu Changfang is still alive, Wu Changzhen cares about this younger brother. The second master can use him as a hostage, so that we can quickly defeat Wu Changzhen and enter the capital."


    So many things have changed in this life, Ning Ji must say this, if Wu Changzhen surrenders for Wu Changfang, he will not be too embarrassed.


    "Sir, that''s what you said." Wei Er listened, picked up the paper, lit it on fire, and looked away after watching the paper burn to ashes, wrote a military order, and handed it to Wei Changling: "Pass it on, no matter what For whatever reason, no matter what your status is, if you dare to disobey this military order, you will be killed without mercy!"


    Yes. Wei Changling went to do it immediately.


    The military order quickly spread throughout the Wei army, which made many scribes angry. They went to Master Zuo andined dissatisfiedly: "Master Zuo, who does King Wei think we are? We are not such rude soldiers. Why?" Maybe you are nning to steal someone''s property or take someone''s daughter?" Just be careful with the soldiers and generals. After all, the soldiers and generals are not of good background and education, so they should be careful, but they are people who read books about sages and sages. , it is impossible to do evil!


    Hehe, you really dont know how to do it?


    I''m afraid I''ve been so greedy for a long time that I''m sharpening my knife and waiting to go to Beijing to steal the noble daughter of a noble family!


    Mr. Zuo can get a powerful job in the Wei family army. He is not a fool. He has long seen through the minds of these scribes. He used a fan to cool off, nced at the scribes, and said: "This is the order of King Wei, so-and-so I dare not say anything more.


    He also said in a very considerate manner: "How about this? I will take you to see King Wei, and you can express your dissatisfaction to King Wei in person."


    this?


    After hearing this, the scribes were all silent.


    Tan Juren said with a smile: "King Wei takes care of everything every day, so we won''t disturb him on this matter."


    He bowed again and said: "Master Zuo is busy first, we will go and write the article first... everything along the way must be recorded andpiled into a book. After the Davidic Dynasty is established, it can be incorporated into the history books. It will be passed down to future generations, so that future generations can look up to King Wei, King Wei, and the great achievements of the adults."


    After saying that, a group of people left in a hurry.


    After they left, Mr. Zuo snorted coldly and ordered the stewards around him: "Write down all these people and send the list to King Xiao Wei."


    In this way, not only can he tter him, but he can also eliminate a group of bad apples.


    The ce is limited. He has many rtives and friends, and he doesn''t want the good ce to be taken up by these viins.


    "Yes." Manager Zuo responded, quickly wrote the list, and took it to Wei Er himself. He also told Wei Er verbatim what Tan Juren and the others had said.


    Wei Er was very angry after hearing this and said directly: "Changling, lead the troops immediately to drive away these filthy hypocrites. The Wei army does not need them!"


    Are you going to drive him away now?


    He is indeed a ruthless person, and Guanshi Zuo is a little scared.


    And Wei Changling has already been ordered to do it.


    Talk about Juren and the others were soon escorted by soldiers and wanted to drive out of Tangjiang Mansion.


    Wei Qi got the news and rushed to save the people: "Chanling, stop immediately. They followed the Wei army all the way to Tangjiang Mansion. They have no merit but hard work. How can we do this to them?"


    "King Wei, this is the order of the young King Wei." Wei Changling did not be polite to Tan Juren and the others, but told them in public that they had other ideas: "All of you, the Juren schrs, have long been thinking about going to the capital. Ladies, wait and rob as soon as we arrive in the capital."


    Tan Juren and the others'' n was exposed in public. Their faces turned red with anger. They pointed at Wei Changling and said, "That''s nonsense. We are people who read books from sages. How could we have such dirty thoughts? Don''t rely on the fact that you are King Wei." His henchmen have wronged us!"


    boom!


    A booklet flew from a distance and hit Tan Juren directly in the face.


    Wei Er said: "We have even prepared the family tree. The second half of the booklet also includes the names of the daughters of various noble families, royal families, military generals, and rich families in the capital. How dare you say that you don''t have such thoughts?! "


    What''s even more disgusting is that the booklet also contains the names of Zong Zhengya and the Ouyang family''s granddaughter. There is also a line behind the girls of these two families: The family background is good, even if they change their ways, they can be reused by the new dynasty, and it is said that the girls are beautiful and well-educated. good.

 Chapter 2555: reason

    Chapter 2555: reason


    Chapter 2555: Status


    Although he doesn''t like Zong Zhengya very much, he has some feelings for her after all. How dare these old men care about his Wei Xiao woman? They are looking for death!


    They were shocked when talking about Juren. They did not expect that Wei Er would go through their house and find this booklet.


    Tan Juren said hurriedly: "Little Wei Wang has misunderstood. This booklet is written for you... You are in your twenties and have not yet gotten married. After your great cause is aplished, you must quickly choose a concubine and get married. With this booklet, you can choose a concubine." It will also be easier to get people up.


    Hehe, Wei Er smiled, walked over, and pped Tan Juren twice: "Do you think I''m a fool? Do you believe your words?"


    He also said: "You know your mistakes and don''t correct them, but you still tell lies. A viin like you is not worthy of picking up a pen and writing articles. Come on, chop off his right hand!"


    What, chop off his right hand?


    "King Wei, King Wei, please help me. I am a juren, and my right hand is used for writing. This is my life, and it cannot be chopped off!" Tan Juren cried and begged Wei Qi, and continued to say harshly: "We are really here for The person who wrote that booklet because of King Wei was not thinking about thedies in the capital, we are wronged!"


    "Evil thief, you still haven''t repented!" Wei Er was furious. He was disgusted with people like this who keptining despite making mistakes. He shed at Tan Juren with a swipe of his knife.


    Dang!


    His knife was blocked by Wei Qi with an iron shield.


    Wei Er''s force was so strong that Wei Qi was knocked to the ground.


    "Uncle, why are you doing this?" Wei Er was very angry, but he could only put away his sword and go to help Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi stood up and said sincerely: "Brother Xiao, it''s wrong for them to talk about raising people, but after all, they have worked hard to follow our uncle and nephew. We can''t be too ruthless to them. It''s so heart-breaking... Our Wei family army is... Teacher of benevolence and righteousness.


    Wei Er frowned, thought for a while, and said, "It''s okay if you don''t chop off your hands, but you have to hit twenty big sticks with a stick to drive him out of Tangjiang Mansion!"


    This punishment is still too harsh.


    But the more ruthless he was, the happier Wei Qi was.


    Wei Qi said: "Brother Xiao, leave this matter to your uncle, and the result will definitely satisfy you. You go ahead and get the soldiers and horses of the Tangjiang Mansion in order, so that we can continue to fight towards the capital. "


    Wei Er didn''t want to waste too much time talking about Juren, so he agreed, looked around again, and warned: "Remember, the Wei army came to Beijing to act as a master, not to rob families and homes. No matter who you are, If you dare to go to the capital to do evil, you will die!"


    The big guy was trembling with fear, and he quickly responded: "Yes."


    After hearing this, Wei Er left with satisfaction.


    However, he asked Wei Changling to take away the booklet. After all, Zong Zhengya''s name was on it... Zong Zhengya was very loyal to him. So far, he had not found ady with a better family background, so the position of the principal concubine was , he still wanted to give it to her.


    The girl from the Ouyang family can be his concubine.


    The Ouyang family has a very high reputation in Shilin. If he takes in a girl from the Ouyang family, it will be a bit of a boost.


    Wei Er thinks this way not because he is crazy, but because once the Wei family seeds, he will be a prince at least, and it will not be a loss for a girl from the Ouyang family to be his concubine.


    And his future will definitely be more than just a prince, he will also be David''s second emperor in the future... He is the direct grandson of the family leader of the Wei family. He was the one who conquered this country. He deserves to be the second emperor!


    When he bes the emperor, many of the girls in the book will be his concubines, consolidating the country and stabilizing the court for him... He will not be like Saburo, who only sticks to one woman for the rest of his life.


    It''s not normal for Saburo to be like that. Normal men throughout the ages have had three wives and four concubines!


    As for the position of the other concubine... He looked at the worn leather gauntlets and said, well, let''s give it to Luo Huiniang. After all, she likes him so much and has never talked about getting married because of him. After he became famous, right? If you don''t like her anymore, you should give her a status.


    Wei Er smiled when he thought of Luo Huiniang''s foolishness... When he bes emperor, how will Luo Huiniang and the people in Dafeng Vige be surprised?


    That shrew Chen must have regretted the countless times she gave him back then.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma will definitely cry with joy.


    Vige Chief He has always been very ttering and will definitely lead the whole vige to kneel down to wee him back to the vige. Thinking about the reaction of the people in Dafeng Vige, Wei Er was very happy and wanted to go to Beijing as soon as possible so that he could seize the country and return home in glory.


    Wei Qi went to help Tan Juren up and said, "Tan Juren, you have been wronged."


    However, Wei Qi knew very well what Tan Juren and the others were. In the past, they needed manpower, so they were recruited to fill up the numbers. Now that the attack is about to reach the capital, there are enough capable people who have taken refuge in the Wei family. There is no shortage of Tan Juren and the others. Wei Qi also Don''t want to keep them anymore.


    Therefore, after heforted him, he did not give Tan Juren a chance to cry, and quickly said: "Brother Xiao is themander-in-chief of the Wei family army. He has given an order, so you must not obey it... You can take the other scribes and leave Tang Dynasty first." Jiang Mansion, go and live in Songyang Mansion, it is also the territory of the Wei Army. When brother Xiao is relieved, you can go to Beijing to apologize to him, and this matter will be over."


    After Tan Juren listened, he knelt down with a plop, bang bang bang three times, and shouted with tears in his eyes: "King Wei is kind and has properly arranged our escape. I am very grateful!"


    When the remaining scribes saw this, they immediately knelt down and kowtowed, saying, "Thank you so much, King Wei!"


    The whole incident was quite touching, and after such amotion, King Wei''s reputation for benevolence became even louder, and Wei Er''s reputation for being cruel, unkind, and treating his heroes poorly also spread wider.


    Wei Changling was a little worried. After taking the brochure, he went to Wei Er and expressed his worries.


    Wei Er disagreed and said with a smile: "I am themander-in-chief of the Wei army. I should run the army strictly so that it can be invincible. As for the trivial matters of arguing with the scribes, I will leave it to my uncle. I am not a nanny. But I dont have time to take care of them.


    He would just chop them into pieces, which would be easier.


    Wei Changling: "But..."


    Wei Er interrupted him and said, "I know what you are worried about, but although benevolence and righteousness are good, they are not as useful as a knife."


    So the uncle had better keep his word, otherwise he will not show mercy even to his closest rtives.


    He also told Wei Changling: "Don''t say this again in the future. There can be no internal strife before the great cause is aplished."


    "Yes, I understand." Wei Changling waspletely relieved, and he followed Wei Er to work on subduing the Tang Jiang Mansion soldiers.


    After helping Emperor Jingyuan quell the civil strife in the capital, Wu Changzhen had already led his troops out of the capital again. Before he arrived at the Zhili Camp, he received two pieces of news.


    Tangjiang Mansion was lost and his brother was captured, but he was still alive.


    The fourth prince had already fled to Zhili, but he knew the consequences of returning to Beijing, so he did not dare to return to Beijing, but hid.


    Wu Chang was shocked and sighed, God forbid, he did not leave a decent heir for His Majesty.


    After a while, he said: "Your Majesty has a decree. The fourth prince abandoned the relief supplies and fled for his life. He deserves to be punished for his serious crime. Immediately search all ces in Zhili, capture the fourth prince, and take him to the capital for your majesty''s disposal!"


    This is the secret order given to him by Emperor Jingyuan when he left the capital.


    After speaking, he looked at Vice General Qi.


    Yes! Vice General Qi took the order and went to do this in person.


    Although Zhili is arge country, it has always been controlled by the capital, and there are His Majestys people everywhere. Therefore, it only took Vice General Qi and the others four days to find the fourth prince and tie him up.

 Chapter 2556: You are different

    Chapter 2556: You are different


    Chapter 2556 You are different


    When the fourth prince was arrested, he was horrified and shouted: "I am the fourth prince, your majesty''s biological son. Let me go quickly, otherwise, arresting the prince for no reason is tantamount to conspiracy and the whole family will be punished for the heinous crime!"


    The person who captured the fourth prince was Mao Qianhu, who was under themand of Vice General Qi. He ignored the fourth prince and only said to two of his subordinates, "You and the soldiers under yourmand should stay here. Watch this Zhuangzi carefully and don''t let anyone inside... This It is the hiding ce of the fourth prince, and we must search it thoroughly."


    "Yes." Two hundred households responded and led troops to surround Zhuangzi, waiting for new military orders.


    Mao Qianhu personally blocked the mouth of the fourth prince with a cloth, put him on the carriage, rode with him in the same carriage, and escorted him to the town to meet Lieutenant General Qi.


    After seeing Vice General Qi, the fourth prince immediately screamed.


    Vice General Qi took the ball of cloth out of his mouth.


    The fourth prince immediately said: "Vice General Qi, why did you arrest me? What crime have Imitted? I am the prince!"


    Vice General Qi read him Emperor Jingyuan''s imperial edict and said, "Fourth prince, it is a serious crime to abandon the relief supplies and run for your own life. You can honestly return to the capital with thest general and wait for His Majesty to deal with you."


    The fourth prince turned pale when he heard this... His father sent people to catch him in such a big way. How could he survive after he returned to Beijing?


    His father will kill him, just like killing the boss, the second, and the third, leaving him dead without any body parts. He will never return to Beijing!


    "Are you from Wu Changzhen? Then Wu Changzhen must be nearby. You should take this prince to see him quickly. I have something very important to tell him." The fourth prince held up his sweat-soaked hair and raised his head. With a pale and bloodless face, he shouted: "Take this prince to see Wu Changzhen quickly! This prince will give you a huge reward, so that your descendants can enjoy it!"


    Only the emperor in the world can provide endless rewards to the descendants of his ministers, so the fourth prince wants them to help him rebel.


    Vice General Qi shook his head, looked at the Fourth Prince and said, "Although His Majesty has done many wrong things over the years, you are still far behind His Majesty. It is much safer to follow His Majesty than to follow you."


    At least he wont die soon.


    When the fourth prince saw his refusal, he was shocked and angry, and shouted: "Since you know that he is not doing well, why do you still work for him? I love the people like a son, and I will treat you well. Why can''t you give me a Opportunity? Just because this prince is not the fifth child, isnt he his direct descendant?!"


    The fourth prince still resented thete fifth prince, and felt that it was the fifth prince who had taken away his favor, and that was why he was left out in the cold by Emperor Jingyuan.


    Vice General Qi frowned when he heard this. He waved his hand and asked the soldiers to use cloth to gag the fourth prince''s mouth again: "Fourth Prince, if you have anything to say, please wait until you see His Majesty."


    It''s useless for you to say these words to me. I''m just a young lieutenant who follows orders.


    The fourth prince''s eyes were about to burst and he shouted: "Uuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    He cannot go to see his father, who will kill him. He has to go to see Wu Changzhen. As long as Wu Changzhen supports him, he will surely win the throne and be the supreme king in the world!


    However, he had no chance to speak.


    Lieutenant Qi said to Mao Qianhu: "I want to personally **** the fourth prince to the capital. You can take people to search Zhuangzi where the fourth prince is hiding. If there are any traitorous generals or ministers who are escorting supplies, arrest them immediately and take them to the capital." Capital City.


    The fourth prince brought a group of military generals and officials to **** relief supplies out of the capital. These people must be found, and they cannot be allowed to disappear.


    "Yes." Mao Qianhu responded. After sending Vice General Qi away, he immediately led people back to Zhuangzi to search and found several civil servants in the basement.


    As for the military generals, they learned that Vice General Qi and the others had already led their troops and ran away after searching for the whereabouts of the fourth prince. They probably went to either join the Wei army or join Wu Changzhen in order to atone for their sins.


    In addition, Mao Qianhu also found a ck and red dragon robe embroidered with nine dragons in a secret room in the basement! Mao Qianhu was shocked and did not dare to neglect. He immediately sent his confidant Baihu with dragon robes to chase Lieutenant General Qi and gave him the illegal product.


    Vice General Qi saw this dragon robe and shook his head tiredly... The older princes were all doomed. If His Majesty''s body could not hold on, or Master Wu could not stop the Wei army, the great Chu would really be destroyed.


    "Hurry up and get to Beijing!" Guangxia was about to fall, and Lieutenant General Qi had no choice but to continue doing unfinished errands, hoping that Emperor Jingyuan would give his family a good ending for his loyalty and hard work.


    Vice General Qi led his soldiers and rushed to the capital without stopping.


    On the evening of the tenth day of May, we finally arrived in the capital.


    Emperor Jingyuan gave a special order and asked Zhong Huan to open the imperial city gate for them, allowing them to enter the pce after the Youshi period.


    When Emperor Jingyuan saw the dragon robe, he smiled and felt that it was unnecessary to see the fourth prince again. He directly ordered: "The fourth prince abandoned the relief supplies and fled for his life; he made the dragon robe in an attempt tomit rebellion. The crime is toote. Tomorrow at midnight, he will be escorted to the city gate." , impose Lingchis punishment!


    He also said: "The Zhang family, a prominent family in Zhongzhou, helped the fourth prince in his rebellion. All the men in the family were killed, and the women were demoted to official ves. Only after three generations can they redeem themselves and bemon people!"


    Emperor Jingyuan was merciful to his female rtives. He only demoted them to official ves and did not use them as official prostitutes. If they became official prostitutes, their fate would be even more miserable than the girls in the building.


    Gu Jinan quickly wrote the imperial edict. After Emperor Jingyuan read it, he stamped it with a jade seal and gave the imperial edict to Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan took the imperial edict to the fourth prince and read it in person.


    It was a hot day, and the fourth prince was frightened and confused. He had been in a daze for several days. After hearing the imperial edict, his vision went dark and he faintedpletely.


    When he woke up, it was already dawn, and the imperial guards had already opened the door of the house and wanted to take him to the city gate to be tortured.


    The fourth prince was so frightened that he almost fainted. After regaining hisposure, he shouted with all his strength: "I want to see my father, I want to see my father!"


    Zhong Huan said: "Fourth Prince, Your Majesty does not want to see you."


    "You sycophant, you must have bewitched my father and allowed him to kill his own son one after another!" The fourth prince shouted: "Let me see my father, otherwise I will be killed even if I be a devil. Everyone in your Zhong family!"


    Hehe, Zhong Huanughed. In his ears, this kind of curse was just like a fairy tale told by children. It was only ridiculous and had no deterrent effect at all.


    He folded his hands in front of him, looked down at the fourth prince, and said: "You are a prince after all, and you should die with a little more backbone. Don''t scream like a madman."


    "Crazy? You are the crazy ones, especially Emperor Jingyuan. He has been crazy since Lao Wu died, but he has not died. There are so many sons like us, why don''t you look at us? How am I worse than Lao Wu?! "The fourth prince was still worried about the fact that he was not as favored as the fifth prince, and asked angrily like crazy.


    But Zhong Huan ignored him and let the imperial guards gag him, then escorted him to the city gate and began to torture him.


    However, before the death of the fourth prince, Emperor Jingyuan sent Qin''s inner **** to see him and said: "Your Majesty said that he has given you a chance, especially you. He gave you three chances, but you gave up three times. He was disappointed. His Majesty also said that he does treat the Fifth Highness differently, because he is the father of the Fifth Highness, and he is just your father."

 Chapter 2557: I am your father

    Chapter 2557: I am your father


    Chapter 2557 I am your father


    Except for Brother Yuan, the other princes were just pawns used by Emperor Jingyuan to stabilize the country and prevent others from prying into his secrets. In his life, he only recognized the children born to his beloved wife.


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty said again: "Your Majesty said that he has not wronged you. He has given you all the things that should be yours. It''s because you failed to live up to expectations and still want to kill him, so don''t me him for being ruthless."


    After finishing speaking, Qin''s internal **** did not stay, turned around, got into the car, and returned to the pce to resume his duties.


    After hearing this, the fourth prince wanted to argue and curse a few words, but he was in too much pain, and his mouth was full of screams. When the torturested until midnight, the fourth prince finally couldn''t bear the Lingchi torture and died.


    After receiving the news, Emperor Jingyuan was stunned for a moment and said: "Just like his three brothers, he was buried with the rites of amon people."


    From the moment the rebellion failed, they were no longer princes, but sinners. It was a blessing to be buried with the rites ofmon people.


    "Yes." Zhong Huan took the order and sent someone to take care of the matter.


    Emperor Jingyuan had three sons killed one after another, and he felt somewhat sad. However, in the afternoon, the eighth prince came to see him and brought him a bouquet of Lingxiao flowers.


    Emperor Jingyuan was frightened when he saw it, and asked quickly: "Did the queen ask you to bring it?"


    In the entire imperial city, only the Queen''s Pce has Lingxiao flowers, which he nted with his own hands.


    "No, but the empress said that I can pick Lingxiao flowers at will." The eighth prince smiled happily and said with a little pride: "The empress likes me the most, I can do whatever I want in Lingxiao Pce."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuanughed sincerely, looked at the eighth prince, raised his hand and stroked his face, and said, "Because you are destined to the queen, she loves you."


    The reason why we are destined is because Xiaoba looks like Brother Yuan.


    The eighth prince was surprised and said: "Father is so powerful, he actually said the same thing as your empress."


    Emperor Jingyuan was stunned: "The queen also told you such a thing?"


    The eighth prince nodded: "Yes, the empress said that I have a fate with her, so I can go to Lingxiao Pce to see her at any time."


    He added: "I didn''t go in vain. I brought gifts to the queen every time and helped her with work."


    He was talking about helping the queen boil medicine, grow medicinal materials, weed, catch insects, grind spices, and mix incense. "After a while, I will also help the queen pick Lingxiao flowers for dyeing cloth. The queen will also Teach me how to dye cloth... Your Majesty said that if you have many skills, you won''t be overwhelmed. She wants me to learn more skills. Even if I don''t need them, I can pass them on to my descendants so that they can make a living."


    The toxins in Emperor Jingyuan''s body have not been eliminated, and his body has been very tired. However, he cheered up and listened to the eighth prince''s words. Finally, he told him: "The queen is right, you must study seriously."


    The Eighth Prince nodded heavily: "Yes, I will study hard... The things taught by the Empress are very interesting, much better than those taught by the elders."


    Looking at Emperor Jingyuan again, seeing a smile on his face, he said boldly: "The things taught by the elders are so boring, and the children don''t want to learn~"


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Then don''t learn it. You shouldn''t learn those things in the first ce."


    Nowadays, the world is full of ferocious beasts, and Xiaoba is too young to bear the burden of the world. It is better to learn nothing and just be an ordinary rich man.


    The eighth prince was very happy: "My son, I obey the order!"


    After returning in the afternoon, the Eighth Prince told Concubine Yi this.


    Concubine Yi turned pale when she heard this... Even His Majesty has given up on Da Chu. Da Chu is probably going to die!


    After she cried a lot, she took the risk and sent a letter to the Ran family and the Chu family, saying: If you do your errands well for His Majesty, you will have a way to survive. Don''t do anything that will destroy the family!


    The Chu family has always been very wise and has no such thoughts. They were not angry after seeing it, but the Ran family was furious, especially Mr. Ran, who scolded Concubine Yi: "After all the hard work of raising her, she finally entered the pce to do the work." After marrying an imperial concubine and giving birth to a favored prince, she actually surrendered and refused to fight for anything!"


    But Emperor Jingyuan was too cruel. Lord Ran only dared to shut the door and scold his daughter, but he didn''t dare not to do it... Three princes have died, and more than a dozen families have been executed, and dozens of families have been killed. After being reprimanded, he would not dare to make a mistake and bring disaster to the Ran family.


    After the death of the fourth prince, the rebellion in the capital was finally over, and the capital began to slowly return to its former peace.


    After being busy in the pce for a few more days, Gu Jinan was finally able to leave the pce and go home. The moment he saw his wife and daughter, he couldn''t help crying: "Ming''er, I''m sorry for scaring you."


    He was so sorry for Ming''er. The capital was in chaos, but he couldn''t stay with her.


    Ouyang Ming also cried, but she had always been strong, so she quickly smiled and said: "I live in my natal family, and I am protected by my natal family, so I was not scared at all... But you, on the other hand, experienced a **** storm in the pce. "


    I heard that the pce was filled with blood. His Majestys Mingwei Pce, the Queens Lingxiao Pce, and the Queen Mothers Shouxi Pce all became battlefields. Many people died in the battle between the two sides.


    Gu Jinan raised his hand, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, your husband has fought against water bandits. The incident in the pce is just a minor incident."


    Ahhhh, oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo]


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious, I''ll give it to you."


    He gave the handkerchief to his daughter, hugged her, and said to Ouyang Ming: "Look at this hot-tempered one, it looks like a small fish. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to raise her in the future, and it will definitely cause us a lot of trouble. "


    Ouyang Ming smiled: "If Xiaoyu hears what you said, she will have to worry about you. Besides, Xiaoyu is not difficult to raise at all, can endure hardships, and is very capable."


    Even when he was fleeing the famine, he could work for Lin Houdes family and earn some sweet potatoes for his family.


    The couple talked as they walked, starting from Xiaoyu, talking about Qin Sang, then about Xiong Yue, then about the war in the south, and then about their family members, who were very worried that something would happen to them.


    After all, they are too far apart. If something happens at home, they are beyond their reach.


    Brother Cheng said: Brother and sister-inw, dont underestimate me. I will be thirteen years old in the twelfth lunar month, and I have learned a lot of skills from Grandpa Qin and Grandpa Ouyang. Even if the thief Xiong Yuees to kill me, I can still protect my rtives and friends. They fled to the fishing vige.


    And his visits to the fishing vige in the past few years have not been in vain. He has added ten new boats to the fishing vige. If Xiong Yuees to the fishing vige, he can take his rtives and friends to the sea to take shelter and wait for safety. Come backter.


    With General Guo here, Xiong Yue could not reach He''an Prefecture so quickly. However, a group of people came from He''an Prefecture. They came by boat from the sea. Afternding at Jinning Prefecture, they took a carriage to Jinling. Mansion, then crossed the Huai River, arrived at Linhe Mansion, and then all the way to He''an Mansion.


    In the evening, several carriages arrived at Dafeng Vige. The leader was none other than Hu Guanzhu.


    That''s right, Guanzhu Hu does not have an ordinary longevity and is still alive today.


    Since Guanzhu Hu had a good rtionship with the Gu family, he was not kept out and was allowed to enter the vige.


    The women in the vige were as gossipy as ever. When they saw a carriage entering the vige, they hurriedly asked Gu Dashan, who was going to pick someone up: "Master Marquis and his father-inw, where is this noble personing from?!"


    Since Qin Sang became the Marquis of Qin, people from all over the country called him Gu Dashan.


    Gu Dashan''s face was smoother than before, and he replied with a smile: "I am the owner of Huyun Temple. I came to the house to talk about some medicinal materials."

 Chapter 2558: Your surname is Feng

    Chapter 2558: Your surname is Feng


    Chapter 2558 Yourst name is Feng


    Gu Dashan did not lie, Guanzhu Hu indeed said that to him.


    Hu Guanzhu helped his family a lot and had a good rtionship with Xiaoyu, so he believed Hu Guanzhus words and brought her into the vige.


    Hey, it turns out that Hu Guanzhu, who sold the wastnd in the town to your family to build a shop, and also gave your wife the valuable medicinal seedlings to grow, is here! She is really good-looking.


    He is much older than the old man and his wife in the town, and he is still alive. This is really amazing. He must have taken too many expensive tonics to live such a long life!


    The vigers gossiped about Guanzhu Hu''s age, and then asked: "Master Hou and his father-inw, does Guanzhu Hu want to buy our medicinal materials this time, or does he want us to help grow some precious medicinal materials? If there is anything good, can you You have to tell us, we have been very honest and obedient these years, and if we get valuable medicinal seedlings, we will nt them carefully!"


    He Tongsheng was worried that the vigers would ask random questions, so he escorted him all the way. When he heard this, he shouted: "Mrs. Qin Hou said that our vige cannot grow expensive medicinal materials. In a small ce, growing too expensive medicinal materials will attract bandits to the vige." Yes! Take a look at that Xiong Yue, but he is about to be killed. Do you want him toe to our vige for a visit?"


    He waved his hand again and said to them: "Everyone, go home quickly. It''s almost dark, so don''t wander outside!"


    He Tongsheng has been helping Vige Chief He handle vige affairs in the past few years. He is very capable. He ys well with Brother Cheng and the others, and he also does business with Brother Wang. Now he has some prestige in the vige. Aunts and aunts listen. Well, although I was still very gossipy and wanted to lift the car curtain to see what Guanzhu Hu looked like who had lived for many years, I ended up scattering and going home.


    After He Tongsheng sent Gu Dashan and the others to the entrance of the vige, he said goodbye wisely. Before leaving, he said: "Uncle Gu, if anything happens, just shoot themand arrow. The vigers wille to help when they see the fire."


    He grabbed him again and whispered: "If you have anything to do, don''t agree in a hurry. We can wait until Brother Chenges back."


    In the recent chaos, Xiong Yue ising again with great force. Due to the affairs between the Wei Army and Yongtai Mansion, the capital has no supplies sent to Jianghuai to fight against Xiong Yue. Therefore, Cheng Geer has been busy raising supplies to Jianghuai with Mr. Ouyang and others recently. It was sent by the general and his son.


    Guo Qiang went to Tong''an Mansionst month to help defend against the enemy.


    General Guo''s strategy is to use Tong''an Mansion as a fortress to block Xiong Yue''s offensive until reinforcements arrive.


    Gu Dashan smiled and said: "Okay, uncle has remembered it, don''t worry."


    He knew he was ipetent, so he never dared to do anything important in the family, for fear that if he made the wrong decision, it would cause trouble for the family.


    He Tongsheng: "Okay, I''ll go back first. If something happens, remember to release themand arrow. You don''t have to save it. Brother Cheng has taken apart themand arrow several times and said he can do it. He has already taught the people in the Yamen how to do it. Use it." When youre done, go to the Yamen to get it.


    The arrows are military supplies, and non-officials are not allowed to make them randomly. Therefore, even if Cheng Geer knows how to make them, he does not make them himself. Instead, he teaches people in the yamen to make them, and then gets them from the yamen, so that he will not cause trouble to his family.


    Hey, I got it. Gu Dashan smiled and watched He Tongsheng leave.


    Old Master Lu Er was sitting in the carriage, almost angry... This poor and dirty peasant man was so ipetent at doing things, why did he spend so much time with a humble peasant?


    Fortunately, the carriage started moving again soon.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, we finally arrived at the front door of Gu''s house. The door was wide open and the carriage entered the house directly.


    Mrs. Cui came up to him and said with a smile: "His father, are you here? It''s hot. Please get Guanzhu Hu out of the car quickly. The cold water is ready. Wash your face with cold water to feel refreshed. The food is also ready. Here are some. Appetite Yi Kehuas food, eat first and talkter.


    Speaking, she handed him the cold water cloth in her hand.


    Gu Dashan took it, washed his face, and drank half a bowl of cold water. He felt much better and said with a smile: "Take it back, and here are the distinguished guests who want to buy medicinal materials."


    Old Master Lu Er came here as a merchant of medicinal materials.


    At this moment, Mr. Lu Er''s patience was finally exhausted. He asked someone to lift the curtain and got out of the carriage first.


    When Hu Guanzhu heard the noise, he quickly got off the other carriage and stood respectfully next to Mr. Lu Er.


    Mr. Lu Er nced at her and said, "Go in and talk alone. Only the necessary people will be seen, and no outsiders will be seen."


    The outsiders refer to the third grandpa and the third grandma.


    "Yes." Guanzhu Hu hurriedly went to do it. Because she had helped the Gu family, the Gu family thought of her in their hearts. Seeing that she spoke seriously and had a serious look on her face, the third grandmother said: "Then I and the old man will take some food back to our yard to eat, and you guys can talk about it." .


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui felt very guilty after hearing this, but Old Master Lu had already waited too long. Guanzhu Hu did not give them a chance to speak again and said directly: "Thank you both for your understanding."


    The third grandpa and the third grandma went back to their own courtyard.


    Other servants also avoided.


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui followed Guanzhu Hu into the living room, saluted Mr. Lu Er, and asked: "This guest, do you have anything important to tell us and my wife?"


    Old Master Lu Er: "There is indeed something huge to say."


    It is rted to whether the Dafeng Dynasty can be restored.


    But before talking about this serious matter, he had to first get to know Mr. Cui and win them over with family ties.


    So he looked at Ms. Cui, his old eyes turned red, and he choked with sobs: "I''m not a guest, I''m your father."


    What?


    Whose father?


    Ms. Cui was stunned... Ever since she could remember, she had no father, only a nanny and endless wandering. Later, after marrying Dashan, her life became stable.


    Therefore, although Lao Gu''s family treated her badly, she was willing to stay and live with Gu Dashan just because Gu Dashan treated her well and because she no longer had to wander.


    Later, after what happened with Huyunguan and Xia Gu, she vaguely knew that she had a family, but her family had a high status and seemed to dislike Dashan and didn''t want to recognize him as her son-inw, so she never came to see her.


    She was sad, but she still had Gu Dashan and the children, so she no longer thought about getting to know her rtives.


    Unexpectedly, her father came to see her today.


    Ms. Cui cried, crying very sadly. She finally had a father, and her father finally no longer disliked them.


    Seeing her crying, Gu Dashan quicklyforted her: "Min Niang, don''t cry. It''s a good thing that my father-inw is here."


    but


    Gu Dashan has been beaten by several children over the years, and he has learned to be wise. He looked at old man Lu Er and asked: "Are you really Min Niang''s father? You can''t be fake, right?"


    Xiaoyu told Brother Cheng that the liars outside are very powerful nowadays. They are very good at acting. They will pretend to be your long-lost rtive to get to know you, and while your family is investigating his identity, they will evacuate your home. , a family had all their money stolen in one night and became pauper.


    boom!


    Old Master Lu Er was furious, pped the table, and said: "How dare you question me, can I still lie to you?!"


    He condescends toe and recognize his rtives, yet this dirty peasant man still dares to doubt him, its simply...


    "Sister Min, my father is sorry for you. He failed to take good care of you and allowed you to marry such a peasant. You have been wronged." Old Mrs. Lu Er choked with sobs and shed tears.


    After hearing this, Mr. Cui''s cry became smaller. She looked at Gu Dashan and said with a smile: "Don''t dislike him. Dashan is very good to me. If he hadn''t married me, I would have ended badly."


    Old Master Lu Er sneered in his heart. He deliberately let you get lost back then just to make you a prostitute. Unfortunately, Grandma Lu was too loyal and capable, so she actually protected you from being sold into the building.

 Chapter 2559: Your surname is Feng【2】

    Chapter 2559: Your surname is Feng��2��


    Chapter 2559 Yourst name is Feng2


    but


    Old Master Lu Er looked at Gu Dashan, holding back his nausea, and looked at him carefully. He had to say that Gu Dashan did have the blood of the Fei family. He was very strong and a head taller than the average farmer. Because of his He only met him because he had the blood of the Fei family and a Green Horse King from the Fei family!


    Otherwise he would never have been in the same room with such a dirty peasant man.


    Mrs. Cui was very nervous when she saw Mr. Lu Er sizing up Gu Dashan, fearing that Mr. Lu Er would dislike him.


    Fortunately, Old Master Lu Er sighed: "The matter hase to this, even if my father wants you to marry a noble son, he can only give up."


    Does this mean you ept Gu Dashan?


    Cui was very happy.


    But Gu Dashan continued: "You were brought by Guanzhu Hu, and your identity is 80% true... But please alwayse up with evidence. After all, identifying your father is a big deal, and you can''t identify him randomly."


    boom!


    Old Master Lu Er was so angry that he mmed the table again, but now that he wanted to use this couple, he could only hold back his anger, looked at Butler Lu beside him, and said, "Take out the things."


    "Yes." Butler Lu took a box from the dead man and carried it to Mr. Lu Er.


    Old Master Lu Er took out a small box, opened it, and took out keys one after another.


    He used the key to open the locks on the outside of the box, and then unlocked the locks on the box inside. After opening four boxes, he took out a small box the size of a jewelry box, wrapped in leather.


    After opening it, he took out a few pieces of paper, unfolded one of the pieces of paper, and handed it to Guanzhu Hu.


    Hu Guanzhu took it, ced it on the table, and said to Cui: "Miss, these are the palm prints and foot prints made when you were born, when you were one month old, and when you were one year old. Justpare your palm prints and fingerprints to know who you are. Is she a girl from the Lu family?"


    Mr. Cui and Gu Dashan knew about giving newborns'' palm prints as evidence, because their family, Big Wolf Eng, Sister Yue''er, and Sister Zhang, all did it.


    I do this because I am afraid that someone will change the child or the child will be lost. When I look for the child in the future, I will have a certificate so that I will not find the wrong person because of the change in appearance.


    Ms. Cui did not expect that she also had palm prints and fingerprints when she was a child... She was a little excited, with tears in her eyes, and held Gu Dashan''s hand tightly.


    Gu Dashan understood how she felt and was very happy for her. Heforted her: "Min Niang, don''t cry. If it is true, it will be a great joy in life."


    Mrs. Cui shed tears and nodded... Although she has a husband-inw, children and grandchildren, she does not want to be a rootless person and still wants to have a family member.


    When she was young, many people in Gujia Vigeughed at her as a prostitute with unknown origins. She secretly cried many times after hearing this.


    Old Mrs. Lu Er sneered inwardly. This couple was really easy to deceive. He looked at Ms. Cui again and said, "Sister Min,e here andpare the palm prints and fingerprints."


    "Hey." Ms. Cui responded, but she hesitated after taking two steps and said, "Should we ask the Yamen servant toe and check it? We don''t know much about this. If the test is wrong, wouldn''t it be troublesome?"


    Gu Dashan: "Yes, yes, you should ask someone from the government office toe and check it. We can do it ourselves, so we don''t have much prestige."


    Once the people in the yamen have verified it, they have passed the clear path and are protected.


    boom!


    Old Master Lu Er almost had one of his old palms broken. He pointed at Gu Dashan and said, "Are you blind? You can''t do simple things likeparing along the lines, so you have to call someone from the Yamen to do it?" You cant trust your own eyes, and you cant trust Guanzhu Hu and the Lu family?! Old Mrs. Lu Er looked at Ms. Cui, choked up and said, Sister Min, I know you hate your father for not protecting you well and letting you live outside for so many years. But dad couldnt help himself back then, so you have no idea how difficult it was for the Lu family back then?!


    He then said, "I''m sorry for you, dad, but he is already over seventy years old and doesn''t have much time left to live. Even if you hate dad, you still give him a chance to make it up to you, okay?"


    White hair, the old tears, and the tragic selling, while making Gu Dashan scared, and touched Cui, the means can be described as very old.


    Ms. Cui looked at Gu Dashan: "His father?"


    Gu Dashan thought for a while and said: "Then let''spare them first."


    He added: "But when Brother Chenges back, let him call Brother Wu back. Brother Wu is Xiu Jie''er''s husband and is now the chief supervisor of the county government. He will do a fingerprint test... and his own family will do it." , shouldnt it offend you, right?


    Speaking of Luo Wu, Mr. Lu Er became angry: "How could such a good eldest daughter marry a poor county government official? It''s really...unlucky for the Lu family!"


    As he spoke, he pped the table again and again, looking distressed.


    He is not pretending this time, it is really a pity that Gu Jinxiu married Luo Wu... Although he does not want that person''s descendants to live well, Gu Jinxiu has a soft temper and is easy to control. If she marries a wealthy family as the daughter-inw , or marrying a general with military power, which can bring him endless benefits.


    He thought to himself again: Howe it was Gu Jinli and not Gu Jinxiu who married Qin Mu? !


    If Gu Jinxiu marries Qin Mu, he can control Qin Mu''s military power through Gu Jinxiu... That Gu Jinli is just like a rock, with a very hard temper and can''t control it at all!


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui said hurriedly: "Brother Wu is very good to Sister Xiu, and Sister Xiu is timid. If she marries to a noble family, she will have to be careful about everything she eats. Now that she marries to the Luo family, she will not live well." Its very rxed, you can do whatever you want without any restrictions.


    The Luo family all indulged Sister Xiu, and with the connivance of the Luo family, Sister Xiu became more courageous and became much more aggressive than before.


    Ignorance! Mr. Lu Er cursed, but he suppressed his anger and said, Well discuss Sister Xius matterter. Sister Min, pleasee here and check your palm prints first.


    Hurry up and recognize him as your father, and he will have the right to send her.


    But Mr. Cui has always been timid. As long as he recognized his marriage and had the status of an elder, Mr. Cui would not dare to disobey his father''s instructions.


    Lu Guanjia said: "Miss, pleasee over andpare your palm prints and fingerprints."


    Ms. Cui thought for a while and dragged Gu Dashan over: "His father, you should also follow and take a good look."


    "Hey, I know." What the couple said made Old Mrs. Lu Er angry again.


    The next step is a longparison process, which took three times. After spending more than half an hour, it was finally confirmed.


    "The lines are exactly the same. Miss, you are the olddy''s daughter and the eldestdy of the Lu family. We have found nothing wrong." Butler Lu wiped his tears and said: "Miss, the olddy has been sending people to look for you all these years since you were lost. , and when Hu Guanzhu found you, the old man was so excited that he cried andid incense for nine days to worship his ancestors. He originally wanted to pick up the eldestdy, but it can be seen that you were reluctant to leave your husband and his family, so you had no choice but to give up. "


    Then he said: "The olddy wanted toe over to see the eldestdy, but in order to protect the safety of the eldestdy''s family, he could only bear not toe... Eldestdy, the olddy really loves you and does not dislike your children. After all, they are also from the Lu family. My bloodline is all to protect your family, thats why the old man didnte to recognize you.


    Butler Lu said with tears in his eyes, which made Cui and Gu Dashan confused. They could only look at Guanzhu Hu and asked, "Is it true?"

 Chapter 2560: The old thief is fierce

    Chapter 2560: The old thief is fierce


    Chapter 2560 The old thief is fierce


    Guanzhu Hu nodded: "Well, the master has note to see you or recognize you for so many years. He is indeed protecting you... The identity of the Lu family is somewhat special, but at this time, we can recognize each other because Da Chu is about to die.


    What does mean?


    Since Da Chu is about to die, can we recognize them?


    Is it possible...


    Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan looked at Mr. Lu Er in horror, and asked hurriedly: "But what evil deeds did the Lu family do and are wanted by the court?"


    Only in this way can we not dare to recognize them.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu Er almost fainted and said angrily: "Shut up, what nonsense are you talking about? The Lu family is a thousand-year-old family, a first-ss noble family, how could they do great evil things? The one who did such heinous evil things is The Chu family, the Chu family are thieves and bandits, trying to seize the masters familys kingdom!


    Heughed again and said: "But the Chu family has now suffered retribution. The ministers have rebelled one by one. That madman Chu Hao has killed several princes one after another. The Chu family has no sessors. It is finally over!"


    Mr. Lu Erughed so wildly that Mr. Cui and Gu Dashan were frightened. They quickly reminded him: "Please stop talking. Don''t say these nonsense. You will be caught and beheaded by the government."


    Bang, Old Master Lu Er pped the table with his palm, stood up with his support on the table, his old eyes shed with sharp light, stared at them and said: "Beheading? The one who is going to be beheaded now is the criminal emperor Chu''s family. And you, We should apud the demise of the Chu Dynasty!"


    Thest sentence was said to Mr. Cui.


    Ms. Cui was not stupid. She seemed to understand something after hearing this. She was so frightened that she rushed to the door, closed the door of the living room, and said to Mr. Lu Er: "Keep your voice down!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Guanzhu Hu and cried, "We, as husband and wife, took you into our home because we remembered that you had always helped our family. But why do you do this to our family?"


    Then he pointed at Old Mrs. Lu Er and said, "He, is he really my father? What does he want to do here suddenly? We are just ordinary farmers who don''t know anything and just want to live peacefully... This dear I dont admit it anymore, you can leave, we will pretend that you have never been here.


    Ms. Cui broke down and cried when she finished speaking. She was afraid that someone would hear her and kill her whole family, so she covered her mouth and didn''t dare to cry anymore, but her tears kept falling.


    Gu Dashan hurried over and hugged her, saying: "Min Niang, don''t cry, it''s okay."


    "Haha, is everything okay?" Mr. Lu Er smiled: "It might be okay if her surname was Lu, because the Lu family is just a descendant. Unfortunately, her real surname and mine are Feng, from Feng Dynasty. Both of us are He is the direct bloodline of the Feng family, so it is impossible to stay out of the matter."


    What!


    Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan were so shocked that they almost fainted.


    Ms. Cui cried: "It''s impossible. I''m just a homeless orphan who has been wandering for many years. I''m not of royal blood. Don''t lie to me here."


    He knelt down again, kowtowed to Old Master Lu Er, and said, "Please, leave quickly. We are just farmers. We just want to farm thend and do some small business to live. We don''t want any royal family or any glory or wealth."


    "Min Niang, don''t be like this, get up quickly." Gu Dashan felt very distressed and hurriedly went to pull Cui, but Cui wouldn''t get up.


    Like Gu Dashan, she knew that she was ipetent, so she didn''t make any decisions to avoid causing trouble to the family. But now because of her life experience, she was afraid that she would kill the whole family.


    If kowtowing could make this person go away, she would be willing to kowtow to death!


    "No? As a member of the Feng family, it''s not your turn to say no." Old Master Lu Er walked towards her step by step, looked down at her, and said: "The Chu thieves took away our Dafeng country and ughtered all the people named Feng. As a member of the Feng family, you must avenge such a blood feud, and now is a great time to take revenge!"


    "Qin Mu, your second son-inw has taken control of the entire northwest and has hundreds of thousands of troops. Your man''s uncle is now the Green Horse King, with countless war horses and hundreds of thousands of soldiers under hismand. As long as you and your wife say a word, they will Lead the troops to Beijing and massacre the Chu family, and then our Feng familys great revenge will have to be avenged!" As the old man Lu Er said, he knelt down, facing Cui, and cried: "Sister Min, please, please You, listen to your father and send a message to your daughter and son-inw, asking them to send troops to kill the Chu family. Then you go to the capital with your father. As our Feng family, as long as we go to the capital and make a statement, we will definitely restore the Feng dynasty. Brother Cheng can be the new emperor, and the entire Gu family can be royal rtives, and will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future."


    Gu Jinan is getting older and is too difficult to control. Mr. Lu Er is still more inclined to support the younger brother Cheng.


    With a sigh, he pulled out a dagger, put it against his neck, and cried: "Sister Min, if you don''t agree, my father will die in front of you immediately... Can you bear to watch your own fathermit suicide?"


    As he said that, he stabbed himself in the shoulder very skillfully.


    "Ah!" Ms. Cui was finally forced to copse, screamed, and fainted.


    Old Master Lu Er was furious... He was so useless that he fainted. Wasn''t his stabbing in vain?


    "Get out!" Gu Dashan got angry, pushed old Mr. Lu Er away, pointed at him and said: "If you don''t get out, I will go to the Yamen to report you now, and let the people from the Yamen arrest you and bring you to Beijing, and chop you off." head!"


    Heh, I didnt expect this waste to be quite smart enough to threaten him, but its a pity...


    Old Master Lu Er smiled, looked at Gu Dashan, and said: "I am over seventy years old and have already reached the age of burial, but Brother An and Brother Cheng are still young, and Big Wolf and Two Wolf are still young. If you go The Yamen reported me, and as the grandsons of the Feng family, they have to be beheaded by Emperor Chu... Do you want to kill them?!"


    Thest sentence was asked in a roar, and coupled with his old face full of wrinkles, it frightened Gu Dashan so much that he put his hands on the ground and backed away. Then he hurriedly crawled back, hugged Ms. Cui, and red at Mr. Lu Er. .


    But thinking of what Mr. Lu Er just said, Gu Dashan was scared again... Yes, if he went to report this person, his children, grandchildren, and the little granddaughter who had just been born would all die.


    I have to say that Lu Er, this old thief, is indeed quite capable and he threatened the right people. He controlled Cui and Gu Dashan with just a few words.


    Old Master Lu Er stood up, walked back to the Grand Master''s chair, sat down firmly, looked at Gu Dashan with a smile in his eyes, and said: "Son-inw, I know you have no ambitions and just want to live a stable life, but who asked you to marry him? My sister Min, has be the son-inw of the Da Feng royal family? For Sister Min, for your children and grandchildren, you have to listen to me. I am Sister Mins father and the grandfather of your children. I wont Harming you."


    After speaking, he looked at Guanzhu Hu again.


    Hu Guanzhu hurried over to treat his wounds, praying in his heart that Brother Cheng woulde back soon, otherwise Gu Dashan and the eldestdy might not be able to hold on.


    Come here, give him a pen and paper and ask him to write to King Qingma and the Marquis of Qin. Old Master Lu Er ordered.


    Butler Lu hurriedly brought a pen and paper to Gu Dashan, and said very considerately: "I know that you don''t know much about literacy. If there are words that you can''t write, I will write them for you next to you. Just write them ordingly. "


    However, it cannot be written on behalf of others, because the Marquis of Qin and his wife recognize Gu Dashan''s handwriting.

 Chapter 2561: Youthful astuteness

    Chapter 2561: Youthful astuteness


    Chapter 2561 The young man is astute


    Not only that, the dead soldiers around Mr. Lu Er also surrounded him, holding dazzling knives in their hands, as if he would be ruthless if he didn''t agree.


    Butler Lu also smiled and said: "My uncle, don''t be afraid. They are all members of our family. They are here to protect my uncle''s family. They will not really attack my uncle."


    Gu Dashan felt disgusted when he saw the smile on Butler Lu''s face. He grabbed the pen and paper, crumpled it into a ball, and smashed it on the ground, saying: "You are not good people. I won''t write. If you do, Sang will be killed." Follow Xiaoyu!


    He looked at Guanzhu Hu again, his face full of pain: "Our family treats you sincerely and thinks you will be the same when you grow old, but why did you lie to us?!"


    Hu Guanzhu felt guilty when he was asked, but he quickly said to the dead man: "Just wait and see, don''t take action!"


    "Stop it first." Old Master Lu Er never took Gu Dashan as a loser in his eyes, so he stopped the dead man and looked at Gu Dashan again, saying: "She is a minister of the Feng family and should be loyal to the Feng family. And shes not lying to you, but helping you.


    Then he pointed to the living room and said: "Look at your house, you think it looks good, but in the eyes of a real nobleman, it is just a pigsty! Gu Dashan, you can suffer if you want, but you can''t stop your wife from following him." You can''t stop your sons and daughters from living the life of nobles, because they are the grandsons of the Feng family, and they must avenge the Feng family, otherwise they will be treasonous and will be punished by God and ridiculed and reviled by the world!"


    Old Master Lu Er was very good at criticizing others. His words made Gu Dashan feel guilty even after scolding him.


    But Gu Dashan has not been beaten by his children in vain all these years. He knows that when you are pushed to the end, if you cannot save yourself, you will have to wait for reinforcements, so he looked at Hu Guanzhu and said: "You can write a letter to me, But you wake Min Niang up first, she is unconscious and I cant calm down to write a letter.


    "Okay." Guanzhu Hu agreed without waiting for Mr. Lu Er to speak, and came to treat Cui.


    Old Master Lu Er was a little angry. It could be seen that Gu Dashan''s attitude had softened, so he showed more patience.


    Soon, Mrs. Cui was rescued. When she saw Gu Dashan, she cried: "His father, I''m sorry, it was me who harmed our family~"


    Gu Dashan: "Min Niang, don''t say that, it''s not your fault."


    Mr. Lu Er didn''t have time to see the deep love between their husband and wife. He said: "Sister Min has been rescued. My dear son-inw, please write to Mr. and Mrs. Sang as soon as possible."


    Then he choked up and said to Cui: "Sister Min, although Dashan is a poor boy, he has a clear sense of grudges and grudges. He promised to write to Mr. and Mrs. Sang and King Qingma to help us avenge the Feng family."


    this?


    "No, Xiaoyu and Sang have struggled to live a peaceful life, we can''t drag them into the water!" Ms. Cui refused and began to beg old Mrs. Lu Er again.


    Gu Dashan stopped her and said, "It''s just a letter. It''s okay. It''s up to them to decide whether to help the Feng family avenge themselves or not."


    At these words, Mr. Lu Er was angry and looked at Butler Lu.


    Steward Lu hurriedly gave Gu Dashan a new piece of paper and pen, and said, "Uncle, write quickly. After you finish writing, you can have a reunion dinner with the old man."


    Still having a reunion dinner?


    I wish I could kick you out.


    Gu Dashan said: "It''s dark, my eyesight is bad, and I''m not good at writing. I have to write by thempstand. Otherwise, it''s too dark and I''m afraid I''ll make mistakes."


    Waste means too much trouble!


    Old Master Lu Er was a little annoyed, but he still agreed... He was afraid that even if he cared about the mountain, he wouldn''t be able to cause any trouble.


    My dear, please. Butler Lu took the pen and paper, and Gu Dashan helped Ms. Cui up and took her to thempstand.


    After Gu Dashan sat down, he really picked up his pen and started to write a letter. He wrote a sentence after the old man Lu Er read it. But halfway through writing, Gu Dashan suddenly pulled out amand arrow, lit it with amp, and threw it out with all his strength. outside the window.


    There was a sizzling sound, and after the arrow was burned, it rushed into the sky. Although it did not rush too high, it was still higher than the wall. After a few sparks popped up in the air on the wall, it fell to the ground again. "Gu Dashan, you are looking for death, catch it for me!" Old Mrs. Lu Er was furious, and immediately ordered the dead man to take the person.


    The Lu family''s warriors are quite powerful. In the blink of an eye, the knife was ced on Gu Dashan''s neck. Guanzhu Hu quickly shouted: "Stop, you can''t kill him. If he dies, the second girl will not let it go!"


    Then he looked at the old man Lu Er and advised: "Master, you also know the temper of the second girl. She will ept the soft and not the hard. If Gu Dashan is really good, the second girl and the Marquis of Qin will definitely lead the troops to kill him and avenge him. "


    Hu Guanzhu took out another pill and said, "If the master is angry, let him take this poison and teach him a lesson. After taking this pill, you can control him better."


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu Er agreed not to kill Gu Dashan: "Yes, let him eat."


    "Yes." Guanzhu Hu took action himself and forced Gu Dashan to take the poison.


    When Cui saw this, she almost fainted from crying, and kowtowed to Master Hu to ask for an antidote. However, in order to save them, Master Hu could only harden his heart and said: "There is no antidote for this poison yet, but there are pills that can dy the onset of the poison. Periodically." Just take it and you''ll be fine."


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu Er was extremely satisfied and nodded to Guanzhu Hu: "It''s good that you still remember your responsibilities and remain loyal."


    Hu Guanzhu did not answer the call and only prayed that Brother Cheng woulde back soon.


    Brother Cheng did not disappoint her. He had already returned. With the help of Chengfeng''s deliberate release of water, he fought his way to the side of the living room, jumped up and jumped in through the window.


    Following him were Xiao Sui, Da Tuan and Xiao Tuan, as well as a few close men from the fishing vige.


    When Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui saw him, they were frightened and said, "Brother Cheng, run away. There are evil people in the house. You can''t stay at home. Run away!"


    But Brother Cheng not only didn''t run away, he frowned at them and said, "What evildoer? Mom and dad, are you confused? Isn''t this our grandfather? Chengfeng told me, I know everything." "


    After speaking, he looked at Mr. Lu Er, raised his eyebrows and smiled at him, and saluted him respectfully: "My grandson has met my grandfather. You finally don''t dislike my father and are willing toe and recognize us. My grandson is very happy!"


    He was good-looking, and he was in his clean and lovable teenage years. Such a smile made old Mr. Lu Er, who wanted to kill the Cui family, even dislike him.


    After a while, he asked: "Are you Brother Cheng? Do you know everything?"


    Brother Cheng nodded and said with red eyes: "Well, my grandson already knows. Grandpa, you have been wronged. Brother Cheng feels sorry for you~"


    As he spoke, he began to wipe away tears.


    This brat is not only lovable when he smiles, but also makes people feel distressed when he cries. Therefore, when he walked towards Old Master Lu Er crying, the old thief did not scold him, butforted him: "Your filial grandfather Got it, don''t cry anymore, now is not the time to cry, we have to take advantage of the chaos in Chu to avenge the Feng family."


    Brother Cheng was very cooperative, nodded and said: "Grandpa is right, the Feng family''s revenge must be avenged!"


    After saying this, Gu Dashan and Cui almost fainted and shouted to him: "Brother Cheng, shut up and don''t agree to anything. This is too big and will kill your second sister and second brother-inw." !


    Brother Cheng:


    Mom and dad, you underestimate me too much. With me here, can this old thief seed?


    But now he had to pretend to be rebellious. He turned to look at Gu Dashan and Cui, and said dissatisfied: "Mom and dad, how can you say this? It''s so heartless and unjust. As blood rtives of the Feng family, we should be Revenge for the Feng family. Besides, this revenge can bring great benefits to our family."

 Chapter 2562: sore spot

    Chapter 2562: sore spot


    Chapter 2562 The Pain


    Old Master Lu Er nodded with satisfaction and said, "Yes, this benefit is huge. The Gu family can be a royal family, and you will be the new emperor of Dafeng."


    After speaking, his eyes looked at Brother Cheng with grace.


    Cheng Ge''er was very good at it. With a plop, he knelt down smoothly and said gratefully: "Thank you grandpa for the promotion. Grandpa, don''t worry. I will definitely avenge the Feng family. I will not let you down. I will definitely be a person who will leave a name in history." Mingjun!"


    When he said thest sentence, a dazzling greed appeared in his pure eyes. Seeing that Old Master Lu Er was relieved, he nodded and said: "Grandpa, I believe you can do it, get up."


    It is good to be greedy. Once people are greedy, they are easy to control.


    "Thank you, grandpa." Brother Cheng gave the old thief a generous nod before standing up.


    Gu Dashan and Mr. Cui cried angrily. They looked at Brother Cheng with great disappointment: "Brother Cheng, we are just ordinary farmers. Don''t be confused and daydream. What kind of wise king? A wise king is so easy to be a wise king. ?You should wake up, otherwise your family will not forgive you!"


    Brother Cheng: "Mom and dad, you should wake up. We are members of the Feng family. We are originally a royal family. It was Chu Bingtou''s rebellion that led to the loss of the country. As descendants of the Feng family, we should take advantage of Chu''s weakness to destroy him. Chu Dynasty, take back the familys kingdom!


    He waved his hands again and said impatiently: "Mom and dad, if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense, just stay at home. I will take back the Feng family, and then I will give you a princess to work with as a consort."


    He threatened again: "If you don''t obey me, then I won''t recognize you as my parents. I will write a divorce letter immediately and sever ties with you useless parents!"


    He is so rebellious that people want to beat him to death!


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were so angry that they cried. They didn''t understand why their well-behaved little son suddenly became rebellious.


    Brother Cheng felt distressed when he saw them crying miserably, but he did notfort them. Instead, he snorted in disgust, turned to look at Old Thief Lu, and asked: "Grandpa, I still don''t understand something, can you please Can you exin it to me?"


    Seeing that this boy didnt even want his biological parents for the sake of the throne, Mr. Lu Er did not refuse and said graciously: If you want to ask anything, just ask.


    Brother Cheng: "Guanzhu Hu said that my mother was from the Lu family. How could she go to the Cui family and take the surname Cui? How could she suddenly be a Feng family? Grandpa, this rtionship is really confusing. I can''t figure it out. Please help. I''ll give it a try."


    Old Master Lu Er looked at Butler Lu and said, "Tell me."


    "Yes." Steward Lu took the order and told Brother Cheng the whole story.


    At the beginning of the establishment of Da Chu, the remaining forces of Dafeng were further wiped out. Because the Lu family was a descendant of Dafeng, they hid all the way. However, the Chu family wanted to kill them all. The more the Lu family hid, the more people were killed.


    "Because of the Chu family, the second old man only had the eldest daughter when he was nearly thirty years old. However, not long after the eldest daughter was born, Jun Tianwei encountered the Qing Dynasty and his wife died. The second old man was so sad that he buried his wife. After that, I took the eldestdy and continued to escape."


    "But the eldestdy is too young, so escaping like this is not an option. Later, I tried to find a way to send the eldestdy to the home of a branch of the Cui family... Cui Xi''s natal family, which is a branch of the Cui family, and is a bit far away from the Lu family. Therefore, it was quite safe at that time and I was not executed."


    "After settling the eldestdy, the second old man took the remaining troops and fled to the seaside, hoping to find a way out to sea... After several narrow escapes, he finally found a safe ind. When the ind was built to be habitable, he wanted to pick her up. When I returned to the eldestdy, I found out that the Cui family was timid and cowardly and did not dare to let the eldestdy stay for a long time. They sent someone to send the eldestdy to be raised by Hu Guanzhu, but something happened on the way and the eldestdy disappeared!"


    When Butler Lu said this, he burst into tears. After wiping his tears, he looked at Mrs. Cui and said, "Miss, the second old master was really in a difficult situation back then. I didn''t mean to abandon you on purpose." Then he started crying: "That''s it...Grandpa, you have suffered."


    Old Thief Lu was very happy. This child was worthy of praise. He came tofort him before his own mother.


    But he is the only one who knows the truth of the matter, not even Butler Lu. This old ve still thinks that he is the true prince.


    Old Thief Lu suppressed his emotions, looked at Brother Cheng, and said, "My grandfather is not suffering, but your mother has suffered a lot because of the ipetence of the Cui family, and she also misunderstood my grandfather."


    Cheng Geer acted very cooperatively: "Grandpa, don''t be sad. In a few years, mother will understand that she was wrong. Then she wille to ask for forgiveness from grandpa, and our family can truly be reunited."


    He then asked: "Grandpa, did the Cui family lose my mother''s property on purpose? Have you ever checked?"


    Old thief Lu said: "I have checked, but it has been so long that I can''t find out. However, my grandfather has taken over the Cui family and avenged your mother."


    Butler Lu said happily: "The Cui family will be the guilty party. The second old master sent people to bury the evidence of the crime, so that the family members were convicted of the crime. All the men were beheaded, and the female family members were made ves."


    "Good copy. Who asked them to harm my mother? They deserve to be killed!" After apuding, Brother Cheng asked again: "I heard from the second sister that my grandfather looked up to Cui Xiniang very much and supported her husband Xu. You, made Xu You almost be the king of the northwest... I dont understand, why did my grandfather help this evil family? The Cui family killed my mother, and you still have your own grandson, do you dislike us so much? "


    At the end of the sentence, I even cried out of grievance.


    Old Thief Lu had already thought of his excuse, and he said: "Because my grandfather wanted to avenge the Feng family... He found Cui Xiniang first back then. After seeing that she had be a concubine for Xu You, a soldier, he wanted to marry her to Xu You." You support them, and those who give money to others help them raise soldiers, so that our family can have soldiers and horses to take revenge."


    He added: "If grandpa found you first, he would definitely not support Cui Xiniang!"


    Brother Cheng smiled and wiped away his tears: "I knew my grandfather loved us the most."


    He then said very thoughtfully: "Actually, when my mother disappeared, my grandfather could remarry and have children. As long as he has new children, he doesn''t need to support Cui Xiniang."


    These words touched upon Old Thief Lu''s pain point. He suddenly became angry and shouted: "Shut up, this is not what you should ask!"


    Brother Cheng was frightened and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Grandpa, please calm down. It was my fault."


    But the old thief was still very angry, with anger and coldness in his eyes, as if he wanted to kill someone.


    "Old Master, calm down." Steward Lu hurriedly stepped forward and opened a porcin bottle. A strange strong fragrance filled the air. Old Thief Lu was sobered by the strong fragrance that he woke up. The cold light in his eyes disappeared and he said: "You tell him."


    "Yes." Steward Lu responded, turned to look at Brother Cheng, and said, "It''s a long story, but it''s all the fault of the Chu thieves. You understand..."

 Chapter 2563: Suspicious identity

    Chapter 2563: Suspicious identity


    Chapter 2563 Suspicious identity


    Brother Cheng understood, but he wanted to pretend to be confused so that he could ask in detailter. He tilted his head and frowned and said, "I don''t quite understand. Can Butler Lu borate?"


    Old Thief Lu almost choked when he heard this, so he sniffed the mouth of the bottle hard.


    Brother Cheng almostughed when he heard the hissing sound.


    Butler Lu hurriedly said: "Second Young Master, it''s all right if you know about it."


    Be sensible and stop asking. If you ask again, you may die!


    Brother Cheng was also afraid that Old Thief Lu would die if he couldn''t hold on, so he stopped asking about the matter and asked again: "Grandpa, why did my mother be a member of the family again?"


    Old Master Lu Er was still angry, but he ignored Brother Cheng.


    Lu Guanjia said: "Because the queen of Ming Sheng Emperor gave birth to a pair of twin boys. Because they were too simr, ording to the rules, only the healthiest one could be kept to raise, and the weaker one was sent to Lu Guanjia. The family became the Lu family.


    Emperor Sheng of the Ming Dynasty was Emperor Fengai.


    Twins!


    Brother Cheng was stunned for a moment, and a ray of light hit the depths of his head. What seemed wrong in the past suddenly had some reasonable exnation.


    Brother Cheng has seen how Mrs. Gu treats his father, Gu Youwen and the others, and he knows very well the difference between biological children and non-biological children in the eyes of parents... Twins, that is to say, there is originally a person in this world. Old Mrs. Lu Er looks exactly the same.


    If his mothers biological father is another person and not the one in front of him, then...everything will make sense!


    He was afraid that Old Thief Lu would see the clues, so he hurriedly said: "It turns out that my grandfather is not only the son of the Lu family, but also the direct prince of Emperor Feng. My grandfather is so powerful, and his status is so noble!"


    As he spoke, he knelt down again and said with choked sobs: "You have been wronged. Don''t worry, I will definitely take back the Dafeng Kingdom, rectify your name, and let you return to the Feng family and be the Supreme Emperor!"


    Old Master Lu Er was very happy to hear this. The child was thinking of him.


    but


    He was originally the one who was left behind, and the one who was abandoned was the short-lived ghost. It was just that the short-lived ghost escaped because he became the son of the Lu family, but he suffered a lot, and was eventually killed by several unruly ves. He was assassinated and became an imperfect person.


    Old Mrs. Lu Er thought of what had happened to her, and when she looked at Ms. Cui and Brother Cheng, she wanted to chop her whole family into pieces!


    Huh~


    Old Master Lu Er exhaled gently and secretly told himself: Calm down, they are still useful to you now. When Dafeng is restored, it will not be toote to send people to secretly torture them to death.


    After Gu Jincheng gave birth to a son, let Gu Jincheng die of illness and support his son to be the new emperor... No, Gu Jincheng is not worthy of a biological son, just find a baby to rece his child and be the new emperor.


    Although the bloodline of the Dafeng royal family will change hands, as long as the royal family after Dafeng is not the descendant of that person!


    "That''s pretty much what happened, so you are thest bloodline of the Da Feng royal family. You can rest assured to help your grandfather. When the matter ispleted, the throne will definitely belong to your family." Old Thief Lu lost his patience when he thought of the past and his own shorings. , ordered: "Ask your father to write a letter asking for help quickly."


    "Yes." Brother Cheng agreed obediently, groaned, pulled out the dagger, put it against his neck, and threatened Gu Dashan and Cui: "Father and mother, hurry up and write to your second sister and second brother-inw, and Uncle and grandpa, let them send troops to help our family regain our country, or I will die in front of you!"


    this?


    You are crazy, Gu Jincheng. You are really crazy for a throne that has been gone for almost a hundred years! Gu Dashan was so angry that he cried again, but he finally picked up a pen and wrote a letter to his uncle and Gu Jinli and his wife.


    Since he was semi-illiterate and was forced to write, it took half an hour to write the two letters, which made Old Thief Lu almost furious.


    Grandpa, its written, please take a look. Brother Cheng happily brought the two letters and showed them to Old Thief Lu.


    Mr. Lu Er read it carefully twice, and after confirming that there were no acrostics hidden in the letter for reporting purposes, he nodded with satisfaction: "Yes, very good. Lu Ci, send someone to send it out immediately." "Yes." Lu Ci I walked to the window and whistled a few times, and soon a man in ck clothes with special straps on his hands appeared in front of the window, took two letters, turned around and shouted to the sky.


    Half an hour after the sound was made, a carrier pigeon flew from the sky andnded on the man''s hand.


    The man tied the mailbox to the pigeon''s foot and released the pigeon. The pigeon disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Brother Cheng was shocked when he saw it... He actually used a carrier pigeon to deliver the letter. He didn''t know whether the carrier eagle flew faster or the carrier pigeon flew faster? It would be bad if the homing pigeon was faster!


    "What are you looking at?" Mr. Lu Er asked with a sneer when he saw Brother Cheng looking at the carrier pigeon.


    Cheng Geer said: "Grandpa, is that a carrier pigeon? This is the first time I''ve seen it. It looks much more majestic than the so-called eight-hundred-mile express in Da Chu. That''s a message delivered by horse, but here we are flying in the sky to deliver messages. Lets see each other clearly!


    This unseen appearance made Mr. Lu Er quite satisfied and said, "Well, it''s just the carrier pigeon."


    The old thief bowed forward, stared at Brother Cheng, and said: "So you''d better not y tricks with grandpa, because a horse''s legs can''t outrun a homing pigeon, and you''re just doing useless tricks."


    Brother Chengughed and said, "Grandpa is joking. I won''t y tricks with grandpa."


    The premise is that you are really my grandfather.


    Then he said: "Grandpa, are you hungry? Let''s eat?"


    Mr. Lu Er didn''t want to see them at all. After finishing his business, he said, "Grandpa is tired and needs to go back to the house to rest. You can eat."


    Eat more, you wont have much to eat.


    "Yes, my grandson obeys your order." Cheng Ge''er added, "Which room does your grandfather want to live in? I will take you there."


    Old Mrs. Lu Er said: "Your eldest brother''s house has been cleaned. You can have the reunion dinner with your parents. There is no need to send your grandfather away."


    After saying that, Butler Lu helped him leave the living room and went to the courtyard where Gu Jinan and Cheng Geer lived.


    When they arrived at the ce, Mr. Lu Er said, "You go and serve Sister Min and the others for dinner. You don''t have to stay and serve me."


    Butler Lu was very worried about him: "Old Master, I''d better stay here and serve you."


    Get out! Mr. Lu Er wanted to lick his wounds and didnt want to see anyone now.


    When Butler Lu saw that he was angry, he thought he was upset that Mrs. Cui did not recognize him, so heforted him: "Don''t be too sad. The eldestdy will understand your difficulty one day and bring her family and grandchildren to honor you."


    Hum, who cares about the filial piety of her family? He wishes they would die without their bodies intact!


    But he still had to pretend to be a loving father: "As long as she doesn''t hate me... you can go out, I want to be quiet."


    "Yes." Butler Lu then left and closed the door for him.


    The moment the door of the room closed, Mr. Lu Er took out a knife and scratched his arm hard. A sharp pain hit him, and he felt better... Lu Song, I will definitely make you cut off your descendants!


    And Gu Jincheng, do you think it''s enough to just tter him and be his ve?


    Hehe, when things are done, he will let Gu Jincheng suffer all the hardships he has suffered, experience the despair of being castrated, and then die slowly!

 Chapter 2564: Exchange benefits

    Chapter 2564: Exchange benefits


    Chapter 2564: Exchange for benefits


    In the living room, Brother Cheng called his parents: "Come over for dinner quickly. After this reunion dinner, my son will follow his grandfather to find a big future."


    Mrs. Cui cried when she heard this: "Brother Cheng, you are so smart, can''t you see that he just wants to use you?"


    Hey, my mother is not stupid either.


    Brother Cheng looked around, then walked to the window and said to Lu Ci: "Don''t stand here. I want to have dinner with my parents. I''m not used to you standing at the window and staring."


    Lu Ci nced at him, waved, and said, "Let''s go."


    With a few whooshes, a dozen people flew down from the roof and followed Lu Ci away.


    Brother Cheng''s mouth twitched... He trampled on the roof of my house and I want you to pay for it!


    Bang, Brother Cheng closed the window, hurriedly ran to support Ms. Cui, and said, "Mom, please stop crying. My son was just pretending... Grandfather is determined to avenge the Feng family. If my son doesn''t agree to him, we will The whole family may be in danger.


    After hearing this, Mr. Cui and Gu Dashan finally felt relieved and hurriedly made a shushing gesture: "Keep your voice down, maybe they haven''t left yet and are still hiding to eavesdrop on us~"


    Brother Cheng smiled happily. My parents have grown a lot and they now know that walls have ears.


    But... I''m sorry, parents. In order to find out the truth and protect our family, my son can only use you as a tactic. But don''t worry, your son will not be evil, and he doesn''t care about the throne!


    Therefore, Brother Cheng did not lower his voice, but said: "Don''t worry, parents, I watched Lu Ci and the others leave, and Xiao Sui and the others were watching, so Lu Ci and the others couldn''t hear what we were whispering."


    Xiao Sui and the others were still in the house, but they had received his instructions and did not resist the Lu family too much, but cooperated with him in acting.


    He then said: "Mom and dad, my son will have to go to Beijing with his grandfather tomorrow. You shoulde over and have a reunion dinner with your son as soon as possible."


    You are still in the mood to eat!


    Ms. Cui said anxiously: "You can''t go with him, you will die... Brother Cheng, I am not trying to scare you. What he is going to do is a treasonous thing. It is very dangerous. I am afraid that he will be killed by the soldiers before he reaches the capital."


    He added: "Moreover, I feel that even if Dafeng is restored, he will probably not let you be the emperor... He is not good to me, so how can he be good to you?"


    Brother Cheng asked hurriedly: "Mom, do you think your grandfather treats you badly?"


    Ms. Cui nodded: "Well...even though he said it was quite miserable and helpless, mom can just feel that he doesn''t like mom."


    After thinking for a while, he added: "ording to what your brothers and sisters said, and what he said himself, he should have known about mother''s existence many years ago, but even if he dislikes your father and is not happy to see him, he shoulde alone Want to meet my mother?"


    After all, she is the daughter who has been separated for decades. Once she is found, why should shee to see her?


    "Even if we have a long way to go, we should still send a letter or some gifts, but there is nothing but Mr. Xia and his wife. That couple almost killed your eldest sister and Brother Wu." Cui said. He looked at Brother Cheng with a bad expression and cried: "He really doesn''t like Mom, don''t go with him, okay?"


    Cheng Geer shook his head: "No, you can only be safe if your son follows him."


    Then he said: "Don''t worry, parents. My son was taught by my eldest brother, second sister and Grandpa Ouyang. I don''t know how smart he is to be wary of his grandfather. If he really doesn''t like his son, he won''t be polite to him!"


    boom!


    The door to the living room was sted open.


    Old Thief Lu came back, looked at Brother Cheng, and said with a smile: "You are indeed lying to me, but it''s a pity that you are still too young. Even if you are a little clever and clever, it is not enough in my eyes!"


    The old thief''s smile was a little proud. It was obvious that after this experience, he felt relieved about Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng saw it and was relieved, because the eldest brother said that the enemy will not ept your surrender immediately because he will suspect that you are faking surrender, so you have to fight against him once or twice. , if you change your attitude again, the enemy will believe that you have truly surrendered.


    Now it seems that the elder brother was right, and the old thief really believed it.


    Grandpa, dont get me wrong, I am really willing to go to the capital with you to destroy the Chu Dynasty and restore Dafeng! Cheng Geer said anxiously. And the more anxious he was, the more relieved Old Thief Lu became.


    However, Old Thief Lu had to pretend to be disappointed and said: "Grandpa treats you sincerely, but I didn''t expect you to have other thoughts. In this case, grandpa can only take your parents to the capital together. With their restrictions, you can''t Be more honest."


    Plop!


    Brother Cheng immediately knelt down and said with a face full of horror: "Grandpa, I was wrong. Please let my parents go and don''t take them away... They are just a country couple who don''t understand anything. Please don''t." Its too dangerous to let them enter Beijing.


    She cried out loud as she spoke.


    "Brother Cheng, get up quickly, don''t ask him, your parents will go with you!" Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were worried about Brother Cheng. If he really wanted to go to the capital, they wanted to apany him.


    Old Thief Lu smiled and said, "Since your parents are happy with it, how can grandpa break up your family? Everyone go!"


    By restricting each other, he can better control them.


    Grandpa, dont let my parents go to the capital, I beg you. Cheng Geer cried and kowtowed to Old Thief Lu.


    After appreciating Brother Cheng''s cry and begging, Old Thief Lu said with a cheerful smile: "That''s it, let''s set off at 10 o''clock tomorrow."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. He also asked people to close the door of the living room and lock the three of them inside.


    Lu Ci said: "Second Young Master, you have a good reunion dinner. The master will let you out at midnight tomorrow!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Cui burst into tears and kept ming herself.


    Brother Cheng wanted tofort her, but for the sake of show, he couldn''t tell her the n, so he could only make her cry.


    He had already guessed that Old Thief Lu would take his father and mother to the capital to seize the throne. After all, bringing his father and mother would be a better threat to his second sister, second brother-inw, and uncle.


    The current situation only confirmed his suspicion, so he was not very worried.


    At this moment, he was more worried about his eldest sister.


    The eldest sister is beautiful. When there is a shortage of soldiers and horses, the old thieves may take the eldest sister away and use her to win over men with military power. Throughout the ages, there have been countless such tricks.


    Unfortunately, Cheng Geer guessed correctly.


    The next day, when the door of the living room opened, Old Thief Lu said with a smile: "Let''s go. We''ll get to the county town first, borrow Sister Xiu, and then we''ll go straight to the capital."


    Brother Cheng''s face darkened, he raised his eyes and stared at Old Thief Lu, and asked: "Grandfather wants to take the eldest sister away too? What are you taking her for? She is a useless woman with a child, and she will only be able to follow her. Adding trouble will not bring us any benefit."


    Ha, Old Thief Luughed: "Brother Cheng, you haven''t gone through human affairs yet, so you don''t understand the use of women... There was a queen in the Zhou Dynasty who was remarried. As long as this woman is beautiful enough, even if she has been married, she can Very helpful.


    He said shamelessly: "So don''t underestimate your eldest sister. Maybe as soon as she appears, she can make several generals from Zhili surrender to us."


    Shameless!


    Brother Cheng was really angry, but he suppressed his anger, looked at Old Thief Lu, and asked, "If I say that staying with the eldest sister can bring us greater benefits, will grandpa let her stay?"


    Old Thief Lu raised his white eyebrows and said, "Do you want to negotiate with grandpa? Yes, but it depends on whether the benefits you mentioned are big enough? If not, for the sake of your throne and the blood feud of the Feng family, grandpa I can only change your eldest sister to a more capable husband."


    Thest day of March, tomorrow will be the spring of April. I wish everyone is safe, healthy, happy and cheerful in the new month, with a heart of steel, will and courage. Thank you all for your continued support. I love you, appreciate you, and give me a smile ^0^, everything is fine.

 Chapter 2565: Compromise and planning

    Chapter 2565: Compromise and nning


    Chapter 2565 Compromise and n


    Old beast!


    Brother Cheng cursed in his heart, and through the performance of Old Thief Lu, he became more and more certain that this old thief was not his grandfather.


    If it were really his grandfather, even if he wanted to take revenge, he would not be able to do this to them.


    Cheng Geer: "A secret seaside fishing vige, a vige''s huge maritime wealth, a group of skilled soldiers, a dozenrge ships that can travel long distances, and an escape route at sea, are these benefits enough?"


    Old Thief Lu was shocked when he heard this: "You want to trade the fishing vige for your sister?"


    Cheng Geer nodded: "That''s right. When I was a child, my eldest sister and my mother did embroidery work to support us, so we almost went blind. Now that I have grown up, I naturally have to protect her."


    Old Thief Lu was jealous when he heard this, and thought of Lu Song again... Gu Jincheng and the others, like Lu Song, had a silly affection for their brothers and sisters.


    Its a pity that brotherhood is worthless in his eyes!


    But thanks to Lu Song''s love for his brothers, he had the opportunity to take advantage of him.


    "Oh, you do love Sister Xiu, but you are not her, how do you know that she wants to live with a small ss leader all her life?" Old Thief Lu said: "Let''s just call your eldest sister back, and we will leave in the afternoon. "


    Old Thief Lu had long coveted the fishing vige, but Qin Sang protected the fishing vige too well. He only knew that the Qin and Gu family had a fishing vige, and a batch of valuable seafood would be shipped out every few months, but he sent People searched for a long time but could not find the way into the fishing vige.


    It may be that Hu Guanzhang is not dedicated enough, because most of the people who go to find the fishing vige are from her side... It seems that this old aunt has a real rtionship with Lu Song''s descendants, and she always protects them!


    Ms. Cui was anxious when she heard this: "Sister Xiu has liked Brother Wu since she was a child. Now they have a daughter. She can''t leave them alone!"


    Then he asked sadly: "You have already kidnapped three of us as hostages, isn''t it enough? You have to kidnap my whole family to be happy? Are you my father? How can any father in the world harm his daughter like this? Youre a stepfather, right? Youre as vicious as Mrs. Gus stepmother, trying every possible way to kill your first wifes child!


    "Shut up!" Old Thief Lu was shocked. He didn''t expect Mrs. Cui to say such words. In order to stabilize Mrs. Cui, Old Thief Lu could only look at her with a sad face and said: "Sister Min, dad wants to give me something to give to you." Revenge for your family is indeed too radical, but you cant say that Im not your biological father just because of this!


    He added: "Sister Xiu is my granddaughter. Seeing her marrying so poorly makes my grandfather feel sad, so I want to find a rich husband for her and pull her out of the Luo family''s mud pit!"


    "But the Luo family is very good. Sister Xiu likes the Luo family and doesn''t want to remarry!" Ms. Cui was very sad. She pointed at him and said: "A good girl will not marry another husband. What do you think of Sister Xiu? You must abuse her." Can you just go back?"


    It is clear that he is using Sister Xiu as a prostitute!


    However, Mrs. Cui felt sorry for her daughter and did not want to humiliate her daughter, so she did not say such unpleasant words, but Old Thief Lu clearly meant this, and she did not mean it wrong.


    Seeing Mrs. Cui''s excitement, Old Thief Lu could only take a step back and said, "Okay, dad promises you that as long as Sister Xiu refuses in person, I will not mention the matter of asking her to remarry again."


    He looked at Lu Ci again and said, "Send someone to the county town to invite Sister Xiu back."


    "Yes." Lu Ci responded and was about to leave when he suddenly heard the sound of fighting. Lu Ke, the leader of another group of dead soldiers, came in and reported, "Master, it was the Luo family who led people to kill."


    Old Thief Lu frowned and sneered. He was quite capable. He discovered that something was wrong with the Gu family: "Let them in."


    "Yes." Lu Ke left quickly and asked the dead soldiers surrounding Gu''s family to stop. Half a quarter of an hourter, he brought Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu in.


    Gu Jinxiu breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that her family members were still alive, and quickly asked: "Mom, Dad, Brother Cheng, what is going on? Who is this person?"


    There are people from Qin Guluo''s family in the vige, town, and on the county road, so Gu Jinxiu and the others soon found out that Hu Guanzhu brought a noble medicinal material merchant to the house. The couple thought about the kindness of Guanzhu Hu, thinking that she had not shown up for many years, and wanted toe back to see Guanzhu Hu. However, when they reached the end of the vige, they realized something was wrong and rushed in all the way.


    "You are Sister Xiu. You are worthy of the Feng family. Even if you have given birth to a child, you are still a human being." Old Thief Lu praised sincerely, and cried out in pain again: "Bullshit, you let her marry Luo Wu. This is the real abuse of her! A granddaughter of the Feng family who looks like this should be the queen!"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "You are the granddaughter of the Feng family, you are the queen. If you want to go crazy, go out and make a fuss. Don''t talk nonsense in my house. I tell you, my sister is the wife of the Marquis of Qin. She can also make poison. If she angers her, she It will definitely poison you to death!


    Old Thief Lu was shocked, shocked that Gu Jinxiu would say something like this: "You...Sister Xiu, when did you be so rude?!"


    How did you be a shrew? !


    Gu Jinxiu sneered: "Isn''t it all forced by you?"


    She keepsing to her house to find trouble. If she doesn''t be more aggressive, she will not be able to survive this life.


    He asked Brother Cheng again: "What''s going on? Tell me clearly."


    Brother Cheng quickly told Gu Jinxiu what happened.


    When Luo Wu heard that Old Thief Lu wanted to take Sister Xiu away and find a new husband for Sister Xiu, he was so angry that he drew his sword, pointed at Old Thief Lu and said: "Don''t treat Sister Xiu as a human being, just want to find a new husband for Sister Xiu." If you want to use her in exchange for favors, just say so and don''t say anything high-sounding. No matter how nice you say it, you still have bad intentions!"


    Then he said, "I''m telling you, Sister Xiu won''t leave, and you don''t want to leave either. The end of the vige has been surrounded. As soon as we release themand arrow, someone will immediately go to ask for help. Even if we lose both sides, you can''t even think of taking advantage." !


    Brother Cheng scratched his head, it was a bit confusing, but he couldn''t deviate from his n, so he came out and said: "Brother-inw, we are of the Feng family. If there is a big mess, we will all die."


    Luo Wu frowned, looked at him and said, "Brother Cheng, are you confused? Even though you are the grandsons of the Feng family, Dafeng has been dead for almost a hundred years. If we work together to catch him, we might still get some credit."


    He said again: "It''s okay even if outsiders know that you are of Feng family blood. Saburo is here and his hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses can protect you. The danger is him...Old man, you are seeking your own death!"


    Old Thief Lu was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he had to say that Luo Wu was right. At this time, Emperor Jingyuan had no time to care whether Gu Jincheng and the others were of Feng family blood.


    but


    Old Thief Lu smiled and said, "I''m old now, so I don''t mind dying with you."


    He looked at Mrs. Cui and said, "Good daughter, as a father, I must avenge the blood of the Feng family. If I can''t avenge it, I will die with your children and grandchildren and go to the underworld to apologize to the ancestors of the Feng family!"


    Crazy!


    In order to take revenge, he actually wanted to drag the three Qin and Guluo families to be buried with him!


    Cheng Geer said: "Eldest sister, eldest brother-inw, you stay, I will take my parents and follow my grandfather to the capital, so that we can protect our family."


    Only by following the old thief can we find out whether the old thief is their biological grandfather? !

 Chapter 2566: Luo Huiniang was arrested

    Chapter 2566: Luo Huiniang was arrested


    Chapter 2566 Luo Huiniang was arrested


    If the old thief is not his maternal grandfather, then he must avenge his maternal grandfather.


    and


    The old thief must not be fighting alone, he must have a lot of forces under hismand, and he must find them all, use the good ones for his own use, and get rid of the bad ones, without leaving any future troubles!


    Brother Cheng had already nned it, so he looked at Gu Jinxiu pleadingly, raised his hand, pretended that his eyes were suddenly itchy, and rubbed his eyes three times in total.


    This is a code, and both Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu understand it.


    Ke Lu, the old thief, still refused to give up on Gu Jinxiu: "No, Sister Xiu muste with us. Brother Cheng, your eldest sister is worth a hundred thousand troops!"


    With Gu Jinxius beauty, and if he promises some benefits, he is confident that he can use Gu Jinxiu to recruit an army of 100,000 troops!


    "You must be sick!" Gu Jinxiu smiled, took out a pack of poison, and said, "Tell you, don''t force me, or I will poison the man you choose to death, and then tell his subordinates that you asked me to kill him." By poisoning him, not only will you not get any benefits, but you will also get into trouble!"


    These methods were taught to her by Xiaoyu. Although they are harsh, they are effective.


    After hearing this, Old Thief Lu''s expression changed. He looked at Guanzhu Hu and said angrily, "Why did Sister Xiu be like this? How did you teach her? She should be a noble girl who respects her elders!"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Respect your elders? It''s because you are obedient and easy to control, right?"


    He looked at Mr. Cui again and said, "Mom, if outsiders ask, just say that you are an orphan and have no parents. Don''t recognize him. He is not worthy! The emperor must be happy that our family does not recognize him."


    Luo Wu also said: "Mother-inw, Sister Xiu is right. As long as you don''t recognize him, he will not be a threat to our family."


    Old Thief Lu gasped with anger...Beasts, a group of unfilial beasts, they are indeed Lu Song''s breed, just like Lu Song, they just want to retreat with their families, but don''t want to avenge the Feng family!


    Brother Cheng hurriedly came out to smooth things over and said to Old Thief Lu: "Grandpa, you have also seen that my eldest sister has changed and is no longer easy to control, so I asked them to stay here and guard the fishing vige for us, and we can continue to export goods to the sea." We earn money in exchange for supplies, and secondly, if things fail, we can have a way to escape."


    After hearing this, Old Thief Lu looked at Gu Jinxiu as if he wanted to kill him, and could only go down the steps: "Okay, grandpa, I will listen to you. But the fishing vige cannot be left to their care, it must be handed over to a more suitable person. .


    Brother Cheng frowned and asked, "To whom?"


    Old Thief Lu didn''t hide anything and said with a smile: "It''s the Zhan family. His family is originally a minister of Dafeng. His ancestors also served as the Secretary of the Household Department of Dafeng. This ability of management and scheduling is passed down from his ancestors. He handed over the fishing vige to By giving it to them, you can also sell precious marine products at high prices... You sold the me beads and the drunken beauty too cheaply, which is a waste of money."


    This is the nickname of golden pearl and red pearl.


    "Let''s go to another family. They have harmed our family. We can''t let them go to the fishing vige!" Brother Cheng said angrily, but he was happy in his heart. It turns out that this family is a waste. That would be easy to handle. The people in the fishing vige will take care of them. They throw it to feed the fish.


    Old thief Lu said: "The Zhan family is very loyal, it''s the Zhan family."


    It was precisely because the two families had a feud that he sent the Zhan family here so that he could better keep an eye on Gu Jinxiu and his wife.


    He said again: "Okay, that''s it. We will set off for Beijing in three quarters of an hour."


    When passing by Gu Jinxiu, she sighed again: "Sister Xiu, my grandfather really feels sorry for you marrying a dirty little ss leader. I hope you won''t regret it... You should have married into a prince''s family like Xiaoyu did." Your noble son is living the wealthy life of a duke and a princes wife.


    He looked at Luo Wu again. Although he didn''t say anything, his contemptuous smile said everything.


    In the past, Luo Wu would have been very inferior, but now he just smiled and said: "The divorce n is useless, you should get out of here."


    Hehe, Old Thief Lu sneered, and was escorted out of the living room by Lu Ci and others, but he would make Luo Wu regret it!


    After Old Thief Lu left, Brother Cheng didn''t say much, he just invited his family members to have breakfast together.


    He also assured Gu Jinxiu and the others: "Sister and brother-inw, don''t worry, we will be fine. You must also protect yourselves. Our family will be reunited soon."


    Speaking of the Zhan family again: "Sister, don''t worry about them... Now is the moment when all forces gather together. Since they have chosen, they will have their own end."


    When it came to the four words "all parties gathered", he rubbed his eyes again. Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu had not lived in vain in the past few years. They understood half of it. It seems that Cheng Geer wants to find out all the people who support the old thief Lu and catch them all.


    Perhaps he wants to take the opportunity to cause a big fuss outside and let Old Thief Lu suffer the consequences!


    Brother Cheng, dont worry, we understand. Gu Jinxiu said, then raised her hand to touch his head and said, Protect yourself, you are still young.


    Brother Cheng wanted to cry when he heard this, remembering how his eldest sister protected him when he was a child, but he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, eldest sister, I won''t be bullied anymore when I grow up."


    He grinned, showing his strong white teeth, and said with a smile: "Now it''s my turn to bully others!"


    Let him wait, he is going tomit evil!


    Gu Jinxiu looked at him and couldn''t help but cry. She quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Don''t worry, eldest sister will not let you down."


    Luo Wu also promised: "Go with confidence."


    There will definitely be nothing wrong with the fishing vige!


    "Okay." Brother Cheng responded, smiled at them, turned around and took the hands of Gu Dashan and Cui: "Mom and dad, let''s go, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui wanted to cry when they heard this, so they hugged him and said, "It''s your parents who want to protect you."


    But with this hug, they suddenly discovered that Cheng Geer had be very tall...Unknowingly, their little son, who had been worried about dying in infancy, had grown up like this.


    "Mom and dad, let''s go." Brother Cheng pulled his parents and said to Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu, "I will send the letter back."


    Two kinds of letters will also be sent, one is sent normally to cover the eyes of the old thieves, and the other is sent with a letter eagle to tell them the truth and what to do.


    Okay, we are waiting for your letter. Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu went to see them off.


    "Everyone get in the car." Although Old Thief Lu didn''t want to stay with them any longer, for the sake of safety, he still endured his nausea and let the three of them sit in the same car with him.


    Yes, grandpa! Cheng Geer smiled and pulled his parents into the carriage parked in the front yard.


    Old Thief Lu warned Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu again before letting the driver drive away.


    Lu Ke stayed behind with a group of troops and stared at Gu Jinxiu and the others.


    Cheng Ge''er and the others were not allowed to take any of them away, while Xiao Sui and others who were good at martial arts were left behind.


    "Hey, Mr. Marquis, his brother-inw, where are you going?" After the woman in the vige knew that the medicinal merchant hade to the Gu family, she came out early and squatted on the road with a bowl of porridge, eating and waiting. When she saw the carriageing, He quickly stood up and gathered around.


    Lu Ci hurriedly asked someone to stop him: "Back off, if the horse is frightened and the carriage overturns, it will cause a big disaster."


    Brother Cheng raised the car curtain and said to the vigers: "Ladies and aunts, we are going out with the medicine dealer, so I ask you to take good care of our family."


    After hearing this, the women immediately exploded. Regardless of Lu Ci''s obstruction, they rushed over and pulled the carriage and asked, "What, you want to go out with the medicine merchant? Hey, is this a big business?"


    If its a small business, where is the need to go out with the buyer?


    He also begged: "Master Marquis, his brother-inw, we have watched you grow up. If you do any good business, give us some of the points."

 Chapter 2567: Luo Huiniang was arrested【2】

    Chapter 2567: Luo Huiniang was arrested��2��


    Chapter 2567 Luo Huiniang was arrested2


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Yeah, yeah,dies and gentlemen, don''t worry. When Ie back from this trip, I will definitely give one hundred taels of silver to every household in the vige."


    "What, handing out money? Brother Cheng, have you been stimted by something?" The vige women were frightened and hurriedly advised him: "If you have any trouble, just say it. Don''t think about giving money to a big guy." , if you give out money, your second sister will kill you and us together!"


    The Gu family said they wanted to teach people how to fish instead of just giving fish away, so if Brother Cheng dared to give them money, they didn''t dare to ept it.


    Brother Cheng was lying on the car window,ughing so hard: "Look at what the aunts said, my second sister is so gentle, how could she kill us?"


    Hehe, the vige women gave him a roll of their eyes and said, "Is your family really okay?"


    They felt that it was not easy for the Gu family to leave the vige.


    Could it be...


    "Hey, is it because Xiong Yue is calling? Do you want to run first to survive?" Ju''er''s mother pped her thighs and started to cry: "Brother Cheng, you are the one that the aunts have watched grow up, so you can''t just care about You have to run for your life. Take us with you. If you dont take us with you, you cant even think of leaving!


    Hahaha, Brother Chengughed unkindly when he saw Ju''er holding the carriage with both hands and feet: "Auntie, you still think so."


    What do you think?


    She is just a vulgar shrew!


    Old thief Lu was so angry that he ordered Lu Ci: "Let Guanzhu Hu deal with it as soon as possible. We have to hurry up."


    He has no time to waste with these shrews!


    "Yes." Lu Ci quickly sent his dead men to find Hu Guanzhu.


    Master Hu Guanzhu was helped out of the car by Master Xiaohan''s father, and went to talk to Ju''er and the others: "Don''t worry, everyone, the Gu family is either running for their lives, or you can follow me to get a batch of medicinal materials, and you will be back in a while."


    Ju''er Niang held on to the carriage without letting go. She looked at Guanzhu Hu and asked, "How long will it take? You won''te back until Xiong Yue has done harm to us, right?!"


    Don''t worry, for an old **** like you, Xiong Yue is crazy to fall in love with you.


    Ju''er Niang eximed again: "Are you Guanzhu Hu? You really live a long life!"


    After hearing this, the women in the vige looked at Guanzhu Hu one after another: "You can be considered alive. Guanzhu Hu, what magic medicine do you usually take, how do you live for so long? Do you have a prescription? Give us one, how about you? Just give us some longevity medicine, and we can grow a batch of longevity medicine to sell, and we will definitely get a good price!"


    Hahaha, Brother Cheng almost diedughing. He once again admired the aunts anddies in the vige. He really wanted to take them away together... In his eyes, these women were worth a hundred thousand troops. They were so capable of making trouble.


    Hu Guanzhu sighed and wrote two prescriptions for them on the spot: "This is a prescription for treating stroke in the elderly and high fever in children. If you sell it in a medical clinic, you can get about a hundred gold. Please take it and it will be a good rtionship."


    How much silver is a hundred gold pieces?


    One thousand taels!


    Hey, wouldnt each of our families get thirty or forty taels of silver? Now that weve made it, we have to go cut some fat meat ande back tonight to celebrate.


    A bunch of crazy women!


    Old Thief Lu couldn''t stand it anymore, and while they were discussing how to divide the money, he hurriedly asked the driver to drive away.


    But this Dafeng Vige is like a battlefield. After passing through the level of shrew, you have to go to the level of vige chief He.


    Vige Chief He was leaning on a cane, supported by He Tongsheng, and came with four strong servants... And behind Vige Chief He, there were also arge group of vigers from Dafeng Vige, each holding a knife in their hand. Hatao looked like he was about to start a group fight, and his momentum was veryrge, which was quite scary to look at.


    Old Thief Lu''s face turned dark and he said to Brother Cheng: "Go and solve the problem. We must set off within a quarter of an hour, otherwise don''t me grandpa for being rude!"


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. The fellow vigers also value our friendship, so we came to see him off." Seeing Old Thief Lu''s face turned dark, he hurriedly said, "Yes, my grandson obeys your order."


    After saying that, he quickly got out of the car and went to see Vige Chief He and others.


    Old thief Lu was afraid that Brother Cheng would talk nonsense, so he asked Lu Ci to follow him.


    "Brother Cheng, there is a bad person in the family? Don''t be afraid. If there is a big guy here, the bad guy will be sent to the government for strict punishment!" Vige Chief He poked the ground with his crutch, his cheeks trembling with anger: "It''s sowless, this belongs to the Marquis. In the vige, your family is the Marquiss father-inws family, so those evil people dare toe and do evil, so we must not let them go!


    Speaking, he red at Lu Ci angrily and warned him with his eyes.


    Brother Cheng held on to Vige Chief He''s crutch and said with a smile: "Don''t poke it. The road in our vige has just been repaired. If it is damaged, it will cost money to repair it."


    He added: "There are no evil people in the family. It''s just that the things we encountered are too urgent. My parents and I have to go there quickly. Just me and my parents will go, and everyone else will stay."


    Vige Chief He frowned when he heard this, looked around and said, "Is everything okay? Then why don''t you see Brother Gu and his wife? Why didn''t theye to see you off when you were on a long trip?"


    Lao Yan is old and has poor health, so it would be fine if he doesn''te to see her off. But Gu Sange and his wife regard Cheng Ge''er as their grandson, so there is no way they won''te to see her off.


    Cheng Ge''er smiled and said: "It''s okay... The two elders were very sad when they learned that I was leaving, and we didn''t want to see the third grandpa and the third grandma cry, so we stopped them and didn''t let them see me off. Only my eldest sister and brother-inw came out to see me off. .


    He quickly ended the topic and said, "I''m not at home. Please take care of things at home."


    Vige Chief He promised: "Don''t worry, your family is the great benefactor of the whole vige. If anything happens, I will risk my life to help!"


    He Tongsheng: "Me too, even if Iy down my life, I will help your family!"


    Brother Cheng smiled, saluted, and said, "Thank you very much."


    After saying a few more words to appease them, he said goodbye and left.


    Vige Chief He took the vigers all the way and sent them out of the vige.


    After the convoy disappeared, Vige Chief He was still worried and immediately told He Tongsheng: "Hurry up and take a shortcut to the county seat to report to the official. Don''t let anything happen!"


    Before He Tongsheng could answer, Luo Wu stopped him and said, "No need, someone has already done these things."


    He then told them: "Vige chief, Tong Sheng, you can just live your life as usual. You don''t need to do anything. Otherwise...it''s hot today, and snakes always like toe out and hide under the grass and trees to enjoy the cool. If you are not careful, they will bite you."


    The reminder was very vague, but Vige Chief He and the others understood it, and were frightened... Had something really happened to the Gu family, or was it something so big that they couldn''t help at all, and might even die from it!


    Vige chief, please take everyone back to the vige. We and I will go back first. Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu got into the carriage and asked Wang Yongfu to drive back.


    When he got home, he said to Lu Ke: "Let the third grandfather and the third grandmother out!"


    "Yes." Luke obeyed. This was the master''s instruction, saying that as long as they left, the two old men could be released.


    "Grandpa and grandma, how are you? Are you not scared?" Gu Jinxiu rushed into the house and supported them who were trembling.


    The third grandma shed tears and asked, "But Brother Cheng and the others are gone?"


    They vaguely heard some words in the house urging them to get in the car and leave. It seemed that Mr. and Mrs. Dashan and Cheng Geer were taken away.

 Chapter 2568: The Zhan family seeking death

    Chapter 2568: The Zhan family seeking death


    Chapter 2568 The Zhan family seeks death


    Well, Brother Cheng and his father-inw and mother-inw are all gone. Luo Wu said and looked at Gu Jinxiu.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "Tell me, there is no need to hide this matter from the third grandpa and the third grandma."


    She took out two pills and handed them to them: "The third grandpa and the third grandma will take it first, and we will talk about it after eating, otherwise I''m afraid you and I won''t be able to hold on."


    so serious?


    The third grandfather immediately took the pills and ate them with the third grandma.


    After waiting for half an hour and the pills taking effect, Luo Wu told them all about Cui''s life experience, why Cheng Geer and the others left, and Old Thief Lu''s n.


    "What? There is such a thing!" The third grandma''s vision went dark, and she almost fainted. Thanks to the powerful pills, she did not faint, but she cried harder and harder: "I have just be more stable these days, and what happened? What''s going on? Can Brother Cheng and the otherse back safely?"


    Luo Wudao: "Brother Cheng is smart, and that person only has this bloodline. He has to keep Brother Cheng as his heir. He will not hurt Brother Cheng. And as long as Brother Cheng is safe, he can protect his father-inw and mother-inw." .


    After hearing this, the third grandma finally felt relieved, but she still couldn''t help crying.


    The third grandfather said: "Stop crying, there is nothing we can do about it."


    He then said to Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, go and do your work. You don''t need to stay with us. We can hold on."


    Luo Wu really couldn''t stay too long. He still had a lot of things to do, but he said, "Don''t worry, I have to call Grandpa Qin back to discuss it before I can leave."


    Mr. Qin is at Songzizhuang, and arge group of people have already gone to call people on horseback.


    Half an hourter, Mr. Qin arrived with a group of men and horses... After he was able to restore his title, the previous men and horses were returned, totaling a thousand people. However, Mr. Qin did not want them all. He only selected more than 400 people who were still loyal to him to stay.


    People''s hearts are fickle. Ten years have passed. Some of his subordinates have defected to others, and some have been bribed by others. They deliberately pretended to be loyal and wanted toe back and continue to follow him, but he kicked them away after he found out.


    Grandpa Qin. Gu Jinxiu saw himing back and hurried to greet him.


    When Mr. Qin saw her crying, heforted her and said, "Don''t be afraid, Grandpa Qin already knows."


    He pointed to the chairs and asked them to sit down first, then said: "...Actually, Sang and Xiaoyu had expected this a long time ago, and they had long wanted to fish out the master behind Guanzhu Hu, and now that person finally appeared. . But I didnt expect that the persons status would be so high and that he was actually of the Dafeng bloodline.


    However, this also exins why Mr. Qianshan helped Xu You... He wanted to raise troops so that he could destroy Da Chu and avenge Da Feng.


    Luo Wudao: "We didn''t expect it to be from the Feng family, we just thought it was from the Lu family."


    He then asked: "Do you have any countermeasures? Cheng Ge''er means to use the fishing vige as a tactic and eat the men and horses sent by that person."


    Grandpa Qin said: "Do as Brother Cheng said... He Jun, after the Zhan familyes, you take two hundred people to the fishing vige to help Brother Wu."


    He Jun: "Yes."


    Mr. Qin looked at the third grandfather again and said: "Brother Gu, go and call all the people from the Daya family, the Damu family, the Dafu family, and the Tian family. You have to move. Sang said that once the real master of the Lu family is found, , if he is not kind, then you all have to move to Songzi Vige, which has been built for many years and is much safer than the vige."


    There are traps, poisonous materials, secret rooms, and tunnels. If you are besieged, you can have a ce to hide and escape.


    "You want to move away?" The third grandfather was very reluctant, but he quickly agreed: "Okay, I will listen to you. But what about the people in the vige? You can''t keep them here after the vigers are killed, right? What if they are harmed by evil people? manage?"


    Mr. Qin said: "They don''t have to move. They can just stay in the vige and continue to live their lives... They are vigers. Unless the rebelse, no one can massacre the vige."


    Luo Wu: "When I return to the county town, I will first go to the Yamen and ask your Excellency to send a group of Yamen servants and a group of soldiers from the military station to take charge. If something happens in the vige, they can provide first aid or two, and they can also go to the rescue in time. "


    Todays Dafeng Vige is called Houye Vige, and it has a lot of face. The county magistrate is happy to give the vige this face. He stood up again and said, "I''m going to call some families over."


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Luo Wu brought Lao Yan and others over.


    After hearing the whole story, several families were confused.


    But everyone has experienced a lot in these years. After the shock, he quickly said: "Sure, let''s move to Songzi Vige for a while."


    No matter where they move, as long as everyone is still together, they are not afraid.


    Mr. Qin was very happy that everyone was so cooperative and said with a smile: "Okay, then you go pack your things. We will leave at noon."


    Then he said: "Brother Gu, brother Wu, let''s go to the vige chief''s house. We need to tell him about leaving the vige."


    Three grandpa nodded to Luo Wu, got up and followed Mr. Qin.


    Lu Ke was guarding the front yard of Gu''s house, but Mr. Qin was so proud and the men he brought were powerful, so he didn''t dare to stop him and just watched what happened.


    The three of them soon arrived at the vige chiefs home.


    When Vige Chief He saw them, his heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly weed them in. He tremblingly asked, "General He, why did youe here in person? But what''s the big deal?"


    Lao Qin nodded, but he was afraid of scaring Vige Chief He to death, so he smiled and said, "Let''s go into the house and talk."


    "Hey, hey, hey." Vige chief He responded and asked, "Can Tongsheng listen? Now he helps me take care of the vige affairs. If he listens, he can cooperate with you and give you some help."


    "Okay." Mr. Qin agreed, and after entering the house, he exined the matter without dy.


    He just didn''t say much, concealing the fact that Mr. Lu Er was the prince of the Feng family and that he took Brother Cheng away to restore Dafeng. He only said: "It''s the enemies of the Marquis who are looking for trouble."


    "I see. I have long guessed that enemies of Marquis Qin wille to the vige to cause trouble... It''s really not easy to be a Marquis." After vige chief He sighed, he promised: "Don''t worry about moving. I''m the viger." It will appease them and they wont cause trouble.


    "Thank you, vige chief." Mr. Qin stood up and left, preparing to move to Songzi Vige with his family.


    Vige Chief He has gained increasing prestige in the vige in recent years. He has suppressed the vigers and prevented them from causing trouble.


    Before leaving, Mr. Qin asked a man named A Hu to stay with ten dead men to assist the vige chief. In addition, the county government and the militarymanders sent people to guard the vige, so the people in the vige felt at ease.


    As for the vige''s workshop business, it was stopped first, but Gu Jinxiu told Mo Chunyue: "The wages will still be paid."


    "Hey, I understand." Mo Chunyue responded respectfully.


    He San Leizi promised: "Don''t worry, Luo Pantou, I will keep an eye on the things in the workshop and won''t let anyone steal them."


    Luo Wu nodded: "Yes, but if you really encounter a thief, don''t chase him yourself. Just beat the gong and call someone. Life is the most important thing."


    "Yes." He Sanleizi responded, and the couple took their eldest daughter and youngest son to the intersection of Lianghe Vige before stopping.


    When the motorcade passed by the intersection of Shangjia Vige, Mr. Qin asked people to pick up Shang Xiucai and his family.


    When passing by the town, he picked up Ouyang Hu, Ouyang Qin, Ouyang Gong and his grandson, and the group went to Songzi Vige in a mighty manner.


    Ouyang Qin is Ouyang Hong''s great-grandson, and he has been sent here to follow Ouyang Hu. If the Ouyang family in the capital is in trouble, Ouyang Hong''s family can also have a legitimate grandson left behind.

 Chapter 2569: Then you all die

    Chapter 2569: Then you all die


    After waiting for Songzizhuang, Mr. Qin told Ouyang Hu and Shang Xiucai about the matter, and said: "Originally, I didn''t want to disturb you two, but if someone kidnaps you, it will be more troublesome, so I have to work hard for you two." We have been living together in Songzi Vige for a while."


    Luo Wu stood up and apologized: "Mr. Ouyang, Uncle Shang, I''m sorry for causing trouble for both of you."


    Shang Xiucai said: "There is no need to apologize. Master and apprentice are like father and son. Since I have epted An Ge''er as my apprentice, the affairs of the Gu family are my Shang Wenyuan''s business. Now I only hope that Brother Cheng is safe."


    Ouyang Hu said: "Brother Cheng is very smart. He will be fine. Don''t worry."


    If you want to kill the tiger, you have to go deep into the tiger''s den!


    "Mr. Ouyang is right, Shang Xiucai doesn''t need to worry." Mr. Qin told them some of the next ns. They stayed in the room for half an hour before opening the door.


    Lu Ke and the others were stopped by He Jun, He Dai and others and were not allowed to approach the courtyard. They were only allowed to go after Mr. Qin and the others left the courtyard.


    Lu Ke immediately came with his people, looked at Old Qin with a dark face and said, "General He, please don''t go too far..."


    "Ha, even if I go too far, what can you do to me? Do you dare to kill me, or do you dare to kill the people of Songzi Vige?" Mr. Qin sneered: "Since you can''t do anything, then be more honest, like this Everyone can live in peace, otherwise I wont mind mobilizing the troops from Jiangnan to surround you!


    Luke frowned when he heard this, wondering if this old man was crazy? Do you have the ability to mobilize soldiers and horses from Jiangnan?


    However, Mr. Qin quickly took out a token and handed it to him: "That person should have taught you how to recognize the emperor''s secretly cast token. If you see it clearly, can you recognize this kind of token that looks like a tiger talisman?"


    He added: "Your Majesty gave this to me. When I am in trouble, I can mobilize some troops from Jianghuai and Jiangnan to protect myself... I originally thought that it would not be needed, so I never said it publicly, but now I am afraid that it will be used. Now that Im on board, Ill open your eyes first.


    Hunt on your mother!


    Luke was so angry that he almost vomited blood. If he had known that this old guy had such a token, he should have captured him too.


    Mr. Lu Er really thought about kidnapping Mr. Qin, but there were too many people around Mr. Qin. It would not be easy to kidnap him, and it would cause a big fuss. After thinking about it, he finally decided not to move him, but to tie up Luo Huiniang. Be a hostage of the Luo family.


    How did you know that this old guy has be a big disaster!


    Mr. Qin smiled again and said: "Don''t worry, considering that the Gu family and the Lu family are blood rtives, I won''t embarrass you too much. Honestly, just wait for the news about Brother Cheng and your master. If they finally Once the deal is settled, we wont have to fight each other.


    Lu Ke knew that this was the only way he could do it now, but he gave a warning: "In order to prevent the Gu family from being exterminated, it is better for General He to keep a low profile and don''t say anything about deploying troops... When you are old, you should enjoy your life and don''t act easily. Use your sword to avoid getting hurt!


    Mr. Qin smiled and looked at Lu Ke: "I have a title, and I have enjoyed all the blessings. Even if I die, I will have no regrets. But you, you are only about thirty, I am afraid that in this life, besides working hard, you will not be able to do anything. You dont even have a family yet. Tsk, how pitiful you are. Youd better find someone else to find a better future for yourself.


    He actually started to lobby Lu Ke.


    Shang Xiucai was shocked. After all these years, he didn''t know that Mr. Qin could speak so well?


    Ouyang Hu smiled... A person who can exchange military exploits for a title must be a person who has a good mind in attacking cities. It is just a trivial matter to persuade a Lu Ke.


    After Mr. Qin finished stimting Lu Ke, he took Luo Wu to his small courtyard and gave him a battle armor: "I made it especially for you, put it on and take a look."


    The battle armor is pure ck, and it looks like it''s not ordinary.


    Luo Wu was very happy, took the armor, and said: "Thank you, Grandpa Qin."


    Mr. Qin nodded and helped Luo Wu put on his armor. After looking at him, he smiled and said, "He''s very majestic. If he goes to the northwest, he might be a great general."


    Maybe he will die.


    He said again: "Let''s go out, the Zhan family should be here soon." When Old Thief Lu came over, he brought the Zhan family with him, but they hid in the next town and did not follow them to Gujia Vige.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, He Jun came to report: "Old General, the Zhan family is here, and they also ran into the Qi family and their entourage, and almost caused trouble."


    The uncle of the Qi family is talking about Chang Errui.


    Their family was also picked up, but they were unlucky enough to meet the Zhan family and were humiliated by Mr. Zhan San and Mr. Zhan San.


    "But they didn''t take advantage of it. Auntie Qi was very aggressive. She made a fuss about the third uncle and nephew Zhan and the old Gu family, and asked them if their Hualiu disease was cured?"


    When asked this, the third uncle and nephew of Zhan were so angry that they immediately asked the dead soldiers to take action. However, they were stopped by their men and horses, and the two sides started fighting. Finally, Lu Ke came out to stop it, and the incident calmed down.


    "Uncle Zhan and his nephew are very angry because of this. I''m afraid they will say something unpleasant when we meetter." He Jun said and looked at Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu understood and said with a smile: "If they are asking for trouble, then tell them their scandal again and see who is embarrassed."


    "No, this time, I want you to use the knife." Mr. Qin came over, stared at Luo Wu and said: "You don''t have to keep all the Zhan family, one of them must die, so that you can establish your authority and the fishing vige can catch more fish." The big fish ising.


    He added: "One of the tasks I left behind is to take you with Brother Cheng...Brother Wu, today it''s time for me to check and ept the results."


    Brother Cheng is not bad, he is smart, young, and can learn anything quickly. He just needs to be taught once and he will be good at it.


    Luo Wu was more troublesome because he was dyed, but as Muge''er''s brother-inw, he couldn''t be a waste, so when Muge''er went to the northwest, he asked him to work hard to teach Luo Wu.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu lowered his head, then quickly raised his head and promised: "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Mr. Qin nodded with satisfaction and said, "Let''s go."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhan San rushed in with a group of dead soldiers. When he saw Luo Wu, he was stunned and quicklyughed: "Oh, a dirty farmer who picks manure, thinks he can really be a general just by wearing armor? If you want to change your origin, you have to rece all the blood on your body and the blood of your ancestors, otherwise you will still be a dirty peasant man even if you put on a dragon robe!"


    Zhan San had been feeling aggrieved for several years since the old Gu family''s scandal. Today, when he got the upper hand, he bit Luo Wu when he caught him. Then he pointed at him, looked at Zhan Er and said, "Second brother, this is this dirty peasant boy." If you dirty your fairy, you should kill him immediately. As long as he dies, the fairy will be yours!"


    After saying that, he took out his sword and gave it to Zhan Er.


    Zhan Er frowned and looked at Zhan San: "Third brother, please calm down. We are here to take over the fishing vige, not to avenge ourselves."


    Zhan Er was seriously ill after what happened that year, but he became somewhat sensible after that.


    "Calm down? How did our Zhan family get hurt by them, and you still want me to calm down? Go over and kill that dirty farmer to avenge yourself and the Zhan family!" Zhan San yelled like crazy, and then He smiled shamelessly and said: "As long as Luo Wu dies, Gu Jinxiu will be yours tonight. Don''t you just want to sleep in your dreams..."


    Swish swish!


    The wind blew, and sharp arrows shot towards Zhan San.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, the dead man of the Zhan family hurriedly swung his knife to knock off the sharp arrows, but these were crossbow arrows, fast and small. One of the sharp arrows missed and cut off half of Zhan San''s ear!

 Chapter 2570: If you don’t want anything to happen to your sister, surrender

    Chapter 2570: If you don��t want anything to happen to your sister, surrender


    Chapter 2570: Surrender if you dont want anything to happen to your sister


    Zhan San was stunned when he saw half of his ear pierced into the ground with the sharp arrow... He is a noble son of a noble family. Now that he has lost half of his ear, even if he bes a knight, he will be ridiculed as a person with iplete five elements. .


    Zhan San waspletely furious, pointed at Luo Wu, and shouted with bloodthirsty eyes: "Capture him alive, I want this filthy **** to die with the punishment of three thousand knives!"


    Yes. The dead men of the Zhan family rushed forward immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Qin looked at Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, I leave it to you."


    Having said that, he stepped back.


    "Yes." Luo Wu responded and shouted: "Line up to meet the enemy!"


    After hearing this, the manpower raised by his family over the years, the Gu family, including the manpower left by Qin Sang, and He Jun and others immediately gathered around and built a circr defensive shield array with iron shields. The family members immediately fired a wave of crossbow arrows.


    Swish swish!


    More than a dozen of the dead soldiers of the Zhan family were shot down before they could react, and the crossbows were still firing continuously. The dead soldiers of the Zhan family werepletely suppressed by the crossbow attack.


    Luo Wu and the others took the opportunity to advance: "Throw a long chain and capture Zhan''s family alive!"


    As long as they catch one of them, they will have a hostage to negotiate with, and then the war will be over.


    It''s a pity that behind Zhan San there was Master Zhan San. He waved his hand and said viciously: "Poison, poison these low-blooded farmers to death!"


    Since Mr. Zhan Sans reputation became bad, he has be a lot gloomier. He even raised a group of doctors to make poison, which is now used.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison was wrapped in paper. When it fell to the ground, the tissue paper tore and the poison powder flew away.


    Mr. Zhan Sanughed wildly, pointed at the ce filled with poisonous mist and shouted: "Despicable farmers, this time I want you to bleed to death. After you die, your female rtives will be ours... Don''t worry, those filthy women will be ours." If the peasant girls are not worthy of serving us, we will reward them to the dead soldiers. If they are lucky enough to be alive afterwards, then..."


    boom!


    A long chain wrapped around Mr. Zhan Sans neck and pulled hard, knocking him to the ground.


    The third master was dragged away by them, hurry up and save him! The dead men of the Zhan family wanted to rush forward to save people, but Luo Wu and the others had already dragged the third master Zhan into the poisonous mist.


    Seeing the poisonous mist, the dead men of the Zhan family took a step back.


    The third master said that this poison is extremely powerful. Even if you take the antidote in advance, if you are trapped by the poisonous mist, you will still be killed. The dead soldiers are afraid.


    This is actually an exaggeration by Mr. Zhan San. This poison is not that powerful.


    Save me,e and save me! Mr. Zhan San shouted.


    Zhan San shouted: "Uncle, hold on, the poison is about to take effect, and Luo Bitch is about to die!"


    It is a pity that what the Gu family is most in need of are all kinds of poisons and antidotes. Luo Wu and the others have already taken the antidote, which can cure most of the poisons used by the Zhan family.


    Luo Wu had already captured Mr. Zhan San and moved two meters forward with his men and horses. After avoiding the poisonous fog, he looked at Zhan San and said, "Surrender quickly, or I will kill your uncle."


    After Zhan San heard this, he went crazy. He pointed a knife at Luo Wu and warned: "Let my uncle go quickly, otherwise not only you will die, but the entire Qingfu Town will die!"


    Luo Wu smiled: "Do you think you are the emperor? Do you think your Zhan family is the only family in the world? If you dare to kill people in a town, let alone you, the entire Zhan family will be ughtered by soldiers from all sides. Themon people take revenge and earn reputation for all forces!"


    Zhan San: "Shut up, you are a dirty peasant boy who doesn''t know a few Chinese characters. You are not worthy of talking to me about the general trend of the world!"


    Zhan Erdao: "Third brother, we really can''t do anything to innocent people. It will ruin the reputation of the entire family."


    Although he hates Luo Wu, what Luo Wu said is right. Zhan San was furious when he heard this, and shouted at Zhan Er: "Shut up, you loser, if it weren''t for you, would I be where I am today?"


    It was all because Zhan Er fell in love with Gu Jinxiu and stayed in Qingfu Town for her that he got involved with the Gu family. Later, in order to avenge Zhan Er, he got involved with the old Gu family, and eventually something scandalous happened. Became theughing stock of the whole world!


    However, it was he who begged Mr. Zhan San to bring him to see Xia Gu. If something happened to the old Gu family, he was also the one who took a fancy to the benefits promised by the Lu family and the Fang family, so he came to get engaged to Gu Jinli, but he was Gu Xiaomei, Gu Rong and the others made a n.


    And this time he came to Qingfu Town again because he was attracted by the title promised by Old Thief Lu. Baba came here. No one forced him from the beginning to the end. Now that he failed, he came to me others. It was really sick.


    Zhan Er lowered his head when he was scolded.


    Seeing that Luo Wu had actually won, Lu Ke hurriedly came out and said, "Luo Wu, stop it. The Zhan family was sent by the master to take over the fishing vige. You can''t hurt them!"


    Luo Wu: "Since we came to take over the fishing vige, why did the uncles and nephews of the Zhan family attack us with poison? They were the ones who came to cause trouble in the first ce, so don''t me us for fighting back. One person from the Zhan family must die today, otherwise there is no need to go to the fishing vige!"


    this?


    Lu Ke looked at Luo Wu''s murderous face and knew that he was determined to kill a member of the Zhan family to establish his authority and regain some negotiating rights so that he could continue to deal with them.


    But


    Luo Wu, if you dare to touch Zhans family, something will happen to your sister!


    After Luo Wu heard this, he said nothing and just stared at Lu Ke.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Lu Ke didn''t panic or panic. He was a little confused about this poor ss leader, so he could only continue talking by himself: "Your sister Luo Huiniang has been **** by our troops and is chasing the master at the moment. Go to the capital, if you dont want anything to happen to her, arrest her immediately!"


    When Zhan San heard that Luo Wu''s biological sister was tied up, he immediately became crazy, pointed at Luo Wu and said with a smile: "Haha, you bitch, kneel down and surrender, otherwise your sister will suffer a big crime... She''s not married yet, right? If she bes a prostitute that thousands of people try, your Luo family..."


    Zhan San''s voice stopped suddenly, because he saw an extremely terrifying scene... Luo Wu stared at him with gloomy eyes, and the big knife in his hand hissed, slicing his third uncle''s throat with great force.


    Blood gurgled out. The third uncle opened his eyes wide in fear and looked at him with his mouth wide open. He wanted to ask for help, but half of his neck was cut open. The third uncle could only make a whirring sound. Can''t say a word.


    boom!


    The third uncle fell to the ground with his face on the ground.


    Click!


    Luo Wu cut off his third uncle''s head with a sword, raised his head high, and threw it hard.


    Whoosh, the head hit him. He screamed in fright and hurried away.


    Dang!


    The head was blocked by the Zhan family''s dead soldier with an iron shield, making a harsh impact sound.


    "Uncle, uncle!" Zhan Er cried, threw himself at Master Zhan San''s head, hugged his head and cried bitterly, yelling at Zhan San: "You bastard, why are you in such a hurry to attack them? Wait until you take over the fishing vige before you attack them. Can''t you? Look at third uncle, he was killed by you!"


    Zhan San was scolded, so he rushed towards Zhan Er, bang, kicked Zhan Er in the back, and cursed: "Trash, you only cry when something happens, and you have no other use at all. Get up quickly, take your knife, and go and fight for Zhan Er." Third uncle takes revenge!"


    They were still quarreling, and Luo Wu had already rushed over with his troops: "Kill Zhan San and capture Zhan Er alive!"


    Zhan San must die, and Zhan Er must live, so that we can control the dead men of the Zhan family and end this fighting as soon as possible.


    As for Huiniang, only if her side wins can she be qualified to negotiate with Old Thief Lu!

 Chapter 2571: Peace letter

    Chapter 2571: Peace letter


    Chapter 2571 Peace Letter


    After Zhan San heard this, he turned around and saw Luo Wu and the othersing in a menacing manner. He hurriedly said: "Poison, poison these **** to death!"


    He called Lu Ke again: "Take your men and horses to kill Luo Wu quickly!"


    Lu Ke frowned, feeling very dissatisfied with Zhan San.


    Had Zhan San not deliberately provoked and wanted to humiliate the eldestdy, the matter would not have developed to this point, but this chaos must end quickly, so he said: "Go, stop Luo Wu!"


    The three parties were fighting together.


    Although Lu Ke and the others did not have many men, they were all capable of fighting. Mr. Qin was very worried and quickly sent two people around him to help: "Protect Brother Wu, don''t let him die."


    Yes. The two people rushed into the melee between the three parties.


    But Zhan San was so shameless that he actually took advantage of the chaos here and sent ten dead men into Zhuangzi, hoping to sneak attack on the women!


    After seeing some small green dots moving from a distance, Mr. Qin immediately became alert and chased after them with a knife.


    Before I could catch up, I heard a banging sound, which was the sound of poison being thrown.


    I just dont know who threw the poison. If Sister Xiu and the others threw it well, Im afraid it would have disturbed the female family members.


    He hurriedly touched it and heard those people say: "This drug was specially made by the third master to catch the female rtives. It will take effect in a while. When they faint, we will go and arrest them... The third master said that the female rtives of the Gu family are all long." She is very beautiful, especially Gu Jinxiu. The second young master calls her a fairy. If she faints, maybe we can kiss her."


    At the end of the sentence, heughed out loud, which made people feel sick.


    However, they waited for a while, and when they were about to get up and walk to the courtyard where the women lived, they suddenly felt dizzy. The voice from before said: "No, let''s..."


    Before he could say the word "poisoned", he fell to the ground with a bang and faintedpletely.


    Brother Bing, whats wrong with you, Brother Bing?! The dead soldier next to him asked quickly, but as soon as he finished asking, there was a bang, bang, bang, and there was a sound of hitting the ground, and they also fainted and fell to the ground.


    Mr. Qin smiled: "The poison made by the little fish girl is still so strong, not bad."


    The whole Zhuangzi is buried with poison, especially the poison among the female rtives. It is very powerful. If someone who has not taken the antidotees near, it will not take a while to make you sleep for three days and three nights.


    And Zhan San and the others are about to get poisoned... I hope Brother Wu can catch Zhan San and others before they get poisoned. Only then will they be considered qualified, otherwise it will be considered a failure.


    Xiangzi,e out, they have all fainted. Mr. Qin shouted.


    Xiangzi came out with a dozen people, looked at the fallen soldiers, and said with a smile: "Second Miss''s poison is still so powerful."


    Xiangzi is Xiaoji''s elder brother. He has stayed with Mr. Qin in Songzi Vige over the years and learned many skills. Because Xiaoji married Cong Wenshan and became Mrs. Qianhu, he is very grateful to the Gu family and bes more and more loyal to the Gu family. stand up.


    He added: "Don''t worry, Mr. Qin, the women are all fine."


    Lao Qin nodded, pointed at the fainted dead soldiers and said: "Kill all these people, leave no one behind!"


    Speaking, he walked up to the man named Brother Bing and stabbed him three times in the heart.


    Those who have evil intentions towards the female family members must not be kept. Keeping them will only bring great disaster!


    "Yes." Xiangzi responded, and took his men to kill all ten dead soldiers, and quickly cleaned up the corpses.


    Lao Qin was worried about Luo Wu and hurried back to see him. Very gratified, when he arrived, Luo Wu had captured Zhan San alive. Lu Ke was pointing a knife at Luo Wu and said: "Stop, you have already killed a member of Zhan''s family. That''s enough. You can''t kill Zhan San anymore." !


    The eldest son of the Zhan family is an official in the court. When the master arrives in the capital, he will still need the eldest son of the Zhan family, so the Zhan family must not die too many.


    Luo Wudao: "You have seen the madness of Zhan San. If you had a wife and children, would you dare to keep such a person?"


    Luke has no wife or children. As a dead soldier, he cannot even have normal emotions. But judging from the pros and cons, if Zhan San is his enemy, he cannot stay and must be killed.


    Luo Wu smiled: "You yourself think he can''t stay, so why bother to persuade me?"


    He added: "You are not a bad person. If you can, I will definitely agree to it. It''s a pity that Zhan San can''t stay."


    These words were obviously meant to attack people''s hearts, which made Mr. Qin very happy.


    After Luo Wu finished speaking, the knife in his hand moved.


    After Zhan San felt the severe pain in his neck, he peed in fear. He looked at Luo Wu with horror and begged: "Don''t kill me, I was wrong. As long as you spare my life, I will treat your family well in the future." Dont hurt your family anymore, dont kill me!


    Luo Wu: "The promises of people like you are simply not credible!"


    After speaking, he hissed and killed Zhan San just like he killed Mr. Zhan San.


    "Ah!" Zhan Er was so dizzy from the poison that he saw that Zhan San seemed to be dead. He couldn''t bear it and faintedpletely.


    Lu Ke hurriedly said: "Third brother, please save Mr. Zhan quickly, don''t let anything happen to him!"


    This is Mr. Zhans biological son. If something happens to him, the Zhan family may have to break up with their master.


    The dead man, Lao San, knew medical skills and hurried over to save Zhan Er. However, Zhan Er was given Gu Jinlis special poison. The antidote Lao San used was not very good, and he could not detoxify it for a while.


    He was shocked and hurriedly went to whisper this to Luke: "The poison is more powerful than we thought."


    Lu Ke frowned when he heard this, and for some reason, he felt a little bit happy in his heart... As expected of his master''s bloodline, he was still so capable even though he was living among the people and suffered so much.


    Although they were very loyal to their master, the master was already so old and could die at any time. Therefore, many colleagues were worried that no one would inherit the family business after the master''s death, and they would disperse in all directions.


    Now that his master has a sessor, he feels a little relieved.


    I just hope that the Gu family will stop being stubborn, reconcile with the master as soon as possible, and work together for the great cause of restoration!


    Luo Wu then said to the deceased members of the Zhan family: "Don''te here, otherwise your second son and you will be poisoned and die... This vige is full of poison, and you have been poisoned!"


    The dead men of the Zhan family were about to avenge the third uncle and nephew of Zhan. They were shocked when they heard this. The leader of the dead men pointed at Luo Wu and said: "You don''t know whether to live or die, take out the antidote quickly. If anything happens to the second young master again, All three rtives of your Luo family and Gu family will have to be buried with you! The Zhan family is not only a wealthy family, but also has a big boss who is an official in the capital!"


    Luo Wu smiled: "Is the capital official very powerful? How is itpared to my Sang? He is the Marquis of Qin in the northwest... Well, he is now leading the army to attack Xiong Yue, and I am afraid he will soon reach Tong''an Mansion. If he knows that you are doing this to the Gu family , Im afraid even your eldest boss will be killed!


    Shameless, he even brought out the Marquis of Qin to oppress them!


    Luo Wu said: "There is no point in continuing the fight. I will take a step back and save Zhan Er''s life. You must also take a step back and capture him without mercy."


    He looked at Lu Ke again and said, "Zhan Er can go to the fishing vige, but whether he has the ability to take over the fishing vige is none of my business. You can also send other powerful aristocratic families to take over the fishing vige."


    The more aristocratic families that are exposed, the better. Only when all the aristocratic families who support Old Thief Lu are dead, Old Thief Lu can no longer threaten them!

 Chapter 2572: Dont underestimate her

    Chapter 2572: Don''t underestimate her


    Chapter 2572 Dont underestimate her


    At this point, Lu Ke had no other choice but to say to the deceased members of the Zhan family: "Put down your weapons and there is no need to fight anymore. The Lu family guarantees that the second master Zhan will not die, and neither will you. The master will tell the Zhan family Please save your lives. If the Zhan family secretly excludes you, you cane and seek refuge with the Lu family."


    The dead soldiers did not dare to surrender because two of the Zhan family''s masters had already died. They had failed in their duties. If they surrendered again, the Zhan family would definitely send people to kill them all.


    So after Lu Ke made the promise, the dead soldiers of the Zhan family were moved and looked at the leader of the dead soldiers, Zhan Yong... The four dead warrior leaders of the Zhan family were each known for their loyalty and bravery.


    Zhan Yong thought for a while and agreed: "Sure, since it''s the Lu family''s order, I''ll just obey it for the time being."


    I have to say that Zhan Yong is indeed quite smart. He med all the surrender on the Lu family, and they were just following orders, which was very innocent.


    He then looked at the dead men of the Zhan family: "Listen to Mr. Lu, put down your weapons and stop the trouble!"


    Yes! The dead soldiers of the Zhan family were very happy and put down their weapons smoothly.


    However, soon, they began to feel dizzy again.


    Zhan Yong''s body was swaying, his eyes were double, he looked at Luo Wu, and said with his tongue tied: "You, despicable...get the antidote quickly~"


    Luo Wu: "You have been poisoned since you stepped into Songzi Vige. Get some sleep first and wait until we straighten things out."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Zhan Yong and the others fell to the ground one after another.


    Lu Ke also started to feel dizzy, but he did not faint. Luo Wu handed him a bag of pills: "The antidote will detoxify in a quarter of an hour after taking it."


    Luke quickly took it and took the antidote before fainting. After being dizzy for a quarter of an hour, he finally got rid of the poison and woke up.


    However, his body was soft and it was a bit difficult to lift the knife, so he temporarily lost his strength.


    Luo Wu and the others had already cleaned up the area and washed away the blood, and Uncle Zhan and his nephew were also buried in the coffin.


    Luo Wu said again: "Uncle Ban, take Mr. Zhan to custody."


    Laoban is one of the old members of the Qin family sent back by Sang Qin. Before the Qin family regained its innocence, he came back from the northwest with the Wu Dadong family of the Wushi Escort Bureau.


    In addition to Lao Ban, there are more than a dozen families including Shan, Weng, Xu, etc., with a total of nearly two hundred people.


    In addition to the men and horses sent back by Qin Sang, the Luo Family Escort Bureau also has Yin Shanda and other old brothers of Father Luo. Therefore, the current Luo Family Escort Bureau can be said to be a crouching tiger, hidden dragon, and its internal strength is no worse than others.


    The only shoring is that Luo Wu, the heir, is still a little too soft. Mr. Qin and Ouyang Hu have to teach him out so that he can be able to carry the increasinglyrge Luo Family Escort Bureau and fishing vige.


    After all, they are inws, and they have taught Luo Wu, and the Qin family, Gu family, and Ouyang family can also have many helpers.


    "Wait a minute, Luo Wu, what are you doing? Do you want to go back on your word?!" Lu Ke was angry: "After you tricked us into suspending the fighting, you are going to take the Second Master Zhan to jail. Luo Wu, you are looking for death!"


    Luo Wu said: "Don''t worry, my sister is still in your hands. I will not make any big move to take Zhan Er away. I just want to prevent the Zhan family''s dead men from taking him away and ruining our negotiation to enter the fishing vige. "


    Well, that makes sense.


    Luo Wu saw that Lu Ke had stopped making trouble, so he said, "You guys have a rest first. When Zhan Er wakes up, we can sit down and talk."


    Lu Ke and the others were still weak and unable to stop Luo Wu and others, so they had topromise first, but he asked: "Zhan Yong and I will follow Mr. Zhan to prevent him from being assassinated by you."


    "Sure." Luo Wu agreed and asked Uncle Ban to take Lu Ke and the others to a room next to the ironmaking yard and lock them up: "Give them all the items, don''t treat them badly."


    He then looked at a young man next to him and said, "Ah Zhou, take the injured brothers to apply medicine, and then let the doctor remove the toxins from everyone''s bodies."


    The antidote they took in advance could notpletely resist the poison used by the Zhan family, so they had to take more medicine to clear it.    "yes."


    "yes."


    Yin Zhou and Uncle Ban agreed and went about their business.


    Yin Zhou is the son of Yin Shanda and is loyal to the Luo family, while Lao Ban is an old member of the Qin family. He is responsible for guarding Zhan Er, and Lao Qin is very relieved.


    Turning to look at Luo Wu, Luo Wu lowered his head in guilt: "Grandpa Qin, I''m sorry, I was useless. I only killed the third uncle and nephew Zhan, but failed to catch the second Zhan."


    If Zhan Er led Zhan Yong and others to fight to the death, the fight wouldst longer, and maybe the brothers would die as a result.


    They are all acquaintances, and Luo Wu doesnt want to see anyone die for his family.


    Lao Qin also asked him to defeat the Zhan family before the poison took effect, but now he has failed toplete the task.


    Mr. Qin smiled: "Silly, don''t belittle yourself all the time. You did a good job."


    Moved closer to him again and whispered: "That Luke''s loyalty has been shaken, maybe he will join us."


    After hearing this, Luo Wu finally felt less guilty, but he didn''t dare to take credit: "It''s because of Sang that Lu Ke has such thoughts."


    If it weren''t for Saburo''s status and the hundreds of thousands of troops stationed in the northwest, Lu Ke and Old Thief Lu would not be afraid and would definitely torture them to death.


    Mr. Qin nodded with satisfaction: "You are very sober, which is good, but Grandpa Qin still said the same thing, don''t belittle yourself."


    He was afraid that he would be hit, so heforted him: "You have learned very well, don''tpare with Saburo. Before he was born, there were a lot of famous teachers and generals waiting to teach him. He has been learning various skills since he could talk." , After studying for so many years, you are naturally very good at it. You started learning almost twenty yearste, so it is already very good to be able to learn like this."


    After hearing this, Luo Wu became more confident again and said, "Well, don''t worry, Grandpa Qin, I won''t think too much."


    Mr. Qin talked about Luo Huiniang again: "Don''t worry. Brother Cheng is here and your mother-inw is with you. Girl Hui will be fine."


    After hearing this, Luo Wu''s eyes were a little red: "For your kind words, I just hope she can go home safely... She looks stupid, but she has had a hard time in these years."


    Because she didnt want to settle down, she didnt get engaged even in her twenties. Although her family protected her, but they were intimidating, Huiniang still suffered a lot of injustice.


    This time, I was abducted again. Even if Ping An returned, the women in Tianfu County were afraid to say some obedience.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin patted Luo Wu on the shoulder,forted him, and said firmly: "Don''t underestimate Hui Niang, that girl is much stronger than you think."


    Although she is not as fierce as Xiaoyu Girl, she is still very fierce in general. Otherwise, she would not have been able to withstand years of rumors, insist on not getting married, and still help her family run the **** agency.


    After hearing this, Luo Wu put away his sadness: "Grandpa Qin is right, she will definitely be able to survive!"


    Then he said: "Grandpa Qin, I''m going to see Sister Xiu. After meeting her, I have to rush back to the county. I''ll ask about Huiniang and then go to the Yamen to see the adults. When I''m done, I''lle back and talk to Zhan immediately." 2. Lu Ke and the others are talking about the fishing vige. During my absence, Zhuangzi will leave it to you to grow old."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Well, don''t worry, I will protect the women in the vige."


    After saying that, the two of them went to the courtyard where the female family members lived.


    For better defense, this ce is actually a group of courtyards. Poisons, traps, and guards are distributed around the group of courtyards. There are also poison bags hanging in front of the door of each small courtyard, in front of the house door, and in front of the window... Although You should always take antidotes to clear away toxins, which can protect your women at critical moments.

 Chapter 2573: let him die

    Chapter 2573: let him die


    Chapter 2573 Let him die


    Gu Jinxiu saw Luo Wu and ran over. When he saw blood stains on his body, he hurriedly asked: "But he was injured?"


    Luo Wu: "No, no, I''m fine. The blood on my body was spattered."


    I regretted that I just changed my clothes and didn''t wash myself thoroughly, so that Sister Xiu could see the blood stains.


    Mr. Qin looked at the people in the room and said to everyone: "Don''t worry, everyone, the troubles outside have calmed down and nothing will happen again. It''s just that it''s been too chaotic recently, so I have to live here for a while."


    Speaking, he saluted everyone present.


    "General He, what are you doing? You can''t do it, you can''t do it. Get up quickly." Yuan Laorong hurriedly led his family to avoid this gift, and said sincerely: "The Yuan family has been involved with Qin over the years. The business of Gu Luotian''s family has improved a lot. When we go out, officials and wealthy men will still give them a bit of face. And it''s really chaotic outside now. Xiong Yue is about to call us. Can we be beaten by Qin? The Gu Luotian family is very lucky to be sheltered in Zhuangzi."


    Yuan Laorong is indeed a person who can tell a whole house by saying auspicious words to the olddies who offer incense. His eloquence is good and makes people feelfortable.


    Yuan Sanji also said: "Grandpa Qin, my family would rather live in Songzi Vige than leave, because if we stay here, my nephew and I can study with Mr. Ouyang."


    Yuan Dayi and his wife hurriedly answered: "Sanji is right, Mr. Ouyang is a famous person. If he can help my family to make some contributions, then his life will not be in vain."


    Sister-inw Yuans eldest son is four years old and is barely enlightened.


    Mo Kuizi also said: "The Mo family relied on the Gu family to get up. In this life, we will only live and die with the Gu family, no matter what!"


    If it weren''t for the help of the Gu family, his family would have been eaten up by Mr. Mo. How could he still have the good life now?


    Moreover, his daughter Mo Qinzi has long been married to Qi Kangping and gave birth to a pair of children. His family and the Qin Gu Luotian family have long been inseparable.


    As for the Shang family, there is no need to say anything more. They have long been connected to the Gu family''s life and death.


    Ouyang Huughed when he heard this and said, "Then I''ll take in a few new students to teach them. It''s too boring to always teach brother and brother Wang. It''s not bad to teach children asionally."


    After hearing this, Yuan Dayi and his wife quickly asked Yuan Chenggong to take Qi Kangle''s son and Qi Kangping''s little Qining to kowtow to Ouyang Hu.


    Ouyang Hu epted their gifts, took out a pair of animal wooden chess, and handed it to Xiao Pingxi: "Teach them how to y this, and we will learn to read tomorrow."


    "Yes." Xiao Pingxi took the animal wooden chess and started ying with Xiao Qining and the others, but he couldn''t help but look at Mr. Qin, his eyes full of worry.


    Mr. Qin said: "Don''t worry, Dashan and his family will be fine."


    Xiao Ping was relieved after hearing this... Those were Aunt Gu''s parents. He hoped that they would be safe and happy and never have anything bad happen to them.


    Ouyang Hu stood up and said, "Ie from a wealthy family and I have to meet the Zhan family."


    He also asked Luo Wu and his wife to apany him.


    Mr. Qin understood what he meant, and the four of them left together and went to the yard where Mr. Qin lived.


    Ouyang Hu asked: "But Huiniang girl was tied up?"


    Asong heard Zhan Sans words when he went to help.


    "Huiniang was kidnapped?" Gu Jinxiu only found out about this at this time, and was frightened and worried. She quickly covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming, lest more people know about it, which would ruin Huiniang''s reputation. .


    Im sorry~ She looked at Luo Wu, tears already falling.


    Luo Wu shook his head: "It''s not your fault, it''s because the old thief is too treacherous, but he wants something from us. Grandpa Qin said that as long as the enemy wants something from us, the hostages will be safe. Hui Niang will be safe. Don''t worry abouting back." But Gu Jinxiu still feels very guilty... Huiniang has had enough hardships in the past few years, and now she is **** because of her family''s affairs. Even if shees back safely, her reputation will probably be affected. .


    Ouyang Hu has already repaired a letter, stamped it, and handed it to Asong: "Let the Ouyang family pay attention along the way and try to rescue Luo Yatou. If it is impossible to save, send someone to see him. Tell him, if Luo Yatou If something happens to the girl, the Ouyang family will unite with the wealthy families and schrs to oppose him!"


    The Ouyang family didn''t want to get involved in too many things, but the master of the Lu family went too far, and the methods he used were too insidious and shameful. As the inws of the Gu family and the Luo family, the Ouyang family must show some attitude. Come.


    Yes. Asong hurriedly went to do it.


    Luo Wudao: "I''ll go to the county town first...My parents must have discovered that Huiniang was kidnapped. They must be very anxious. I have to go see them."


    Gu Jinxiu: Ill go too.


    Theres no need to go, were back. It was Dad Luos voice.


    Mom and Dad! Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu hurried out to wee him. When they saw the person, they immediately knelt down and apologized: Mom and dad, Im sorry, its us


    Father Luo: "Get up, this is not your fault. If we really want to talk about right and wrong, it is us parents who failed to protect her... She was kidnapped from the Luo Family Escort Agency."


    They set fire to the **** office first, and everyone was busy putting out the fire. By the time the fire was put out, Hui Niang had disappeared.


    "I left a letter for you to read." Luo Daddy handed a letter to them.


    The letter made it very clear that as long as they help and as long as Lu Ke sends him a letter every once in a while to let him know that the situation here is as he wishes, Hui Niang will be safe, otherwise she will bear the consequences.


    Gu Jinxiu became angry after reading this: "Who does he think he is if he threatens like this again? Why does he do evil things and still order people like an emperor?!"


    She looked at Luo Wu and said: "Let''s write a threatening letter and ask Lu Ke to send it to him. Tell him that Huiniang must not only be safe and sound, but also have her reputation intact. If Huiniang''s reputation is damaged in any way, Sang He and Xiaoyu will not let him go, even if he seeds, he will be beaten down!"


    Old Qin: "The old man won''t let him go either."


    Ouyang Hu: "Count a share of the Ouyang family."


    Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu said hurriedly: "Thank you, Grandpa Qin and Mr. Ouyang."


    Daddy Luo and Mrs. Chu smiled happily when they saw this...Brother Wu and Sister Xiu are bing more and more capable. As long as they have the skills to stand up in the world, they can rest in peace even if they die.


    Luke was quickly found.


    Gu Jinxiu personally handed the letter to him: "Send it with your carrier pigeon and let the old thief do it, otherwise we will fight him to the death!"


    Lu Ke was shocked and looked at Gu Jinxiu like a ghost: "What old thief? How could the eldestdy insult the master like this? The master is your grandfather."


    Hehe, Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Which grandfather specializes in harming his children and grandchildren? Go and deliver the letter quickly, otherwise you will never go to the fishing vige!"


    this?


    Lu Ke was threatened, so he could only ept the letter, summon a carrier pigeon, and send the letter away in front of them. He also said: "Second Master Zhan is awake. Let''s talk among the three of us. We can finish the talk as soon as possible so that we can go." Fishing vige


    Lu Ke paused and looked at Gu Jinxiu, hesitating whether to tell Zhan Er''s request.


    Gu Jinxiu saw it and sneered: "I won''t see him and let him die!"

 Chapter 2574: get the roster

    Chapter 2574: get the roster


    Chapter 2574: Get the roster


    After saying that, he hurried out of the house, took his daughter from Sister Li''s hand, and coaxed her with a smile: "Sister Yue, don''t be afraid, the family is very good, nothing happened. Let''s stay in Zhuangzi for a few days, wait for Xingguo and Li Zi When its ripe, how about we pick the fruits and make wine together?


    "Okay~" the little guy responded obediently, but couldn''t hold back the tears. He looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Mom, I want an aunt~"


    Auntie is missing. Grandpa and grandma searched for her for a long time and both cried. She was scared.


    "Don''t be afraid. My aunt is escorting your grandma and uncle to the capital to visit your eldest uncle. She wille back after seeing your eldest uncle''s family and giving your cousin a birth gift." Gu Jinxiu said this, her eyes lit up. , turned around and entered the house with her daughter in her arms, and said to Father Luo and Mrs. Chu: "Mom and dad, let''s just tell the outside world that Hui Niang followed my mother to the capital to see An Geer''s family. How about that?"


    Mrs. Chu was overjoyed: This is a good idea!


    At any rate, the man was going to the capital, and An Geer''s family was also in the capital. Outsiders would not doubt this statement.


    Luo Dad also agreed: "Sure, let''s just say that, I will let the news out as soon as possible."


    He looked at Mrs. Chu again and said, "Don''t worry about Hui Niang. Brother and sister Gu are here. She will protect Hui Niang even to death... You, Sister Xiu and Sister Yue can go and have a rest."


    Although Mrs. Chu always talked about Huiniang when she was at home, as soon as Huiniang was tied up, Mrs. Chu kept crying secretly when she came back with him. He felt ufortable hearing it and was worried that her body would be unable to bear it if she continued to hold on. She went to rest first.


    "Okay." Mrs. Chu is an extremely strong person, and she also understands that it is useless to worry and cry now. She has to be well until the day when her daughter is rescued.


    Grandma, dont cry~ Sister Xiaoyue walked to Mrs. Chu, hugged her legs, andforted her.


    Mrs. Chu picked her up and said with a tearful smile, "Grandma didn''t cry. She was just envious that your aunt and grandma could go to the capital to y. Grandma couldn''t go, so she cried with envy."


    Sister Xiaoyue said hurriedly: "When I grow up, I will take my grandma to the capital to y~"


    These words made Mrs. Chu burst into tears and she couldn''t stop them.


    For fear of scaring his granddaughter, he asked her to lie on his shoulder to prevent her from seeing her crying, and praised: "Our Sister Yue is so good, okay, grandma, when you grow up, take grandma to y in the capital. Let your grandma and aunt also envy grandma."


    Sister Xiaoyue: "Yeah, I will make my grandma and aunt cry with envy~"


    Ha, these words made Mrs. Chu burst into tears and smile. She nced at Father Luo, saw him nodding, hugged Sister Xiaoyue, and led Gu Jinxiu away.


    Luo Wu looked at Lu Ke and said, "Let''s go and talk."


    Hmm. Lu Ke took Luo Wu and his party to the room where Zhan Er was detained.


    As soon as I got close to the house, I heard Zhan Er''s cry: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, uncle, third brother, you died miserably. It was my uselessness that failed to protect you... Don''t worry, I will **** your coffin back to your hometown for a good burial." Yes. When the great cause is aplished, I will let the old man give you a title and let you leave your name in the history books, woo woo woo~"


    Luo Wu and the others looked at each other in confusion. This Zhan Er was really... But when they pushed the door in and saw Zhan Er, they were even more speechless.


    Zhan Er had a white cloth tied on his head and paper money in his hand. He ran toward them, looked outside the house, and when he saw no one, he asked: "Where is Sister Xiu? Why isn''t she here?" "


    "..." Luo Wu was speechless. He grabbed Zhan Er and dragged him into the room. He picked up the warm tea from the table and poured it on his face. After making Zhan Er scream, he asked: "Are you awake? ?


    Zhan Er did wake up, but he still said: "I want to see her and ask her clearly in person, otherwise I will never be able to let go of this matter in my life!" "What''s wrong with me? A normal person would choose me, she Why did I choose you? Was I forced by you? You shameless person!"


    Is it because you dont take concubines? Oh, your life is so long and your family is gradually getting richer. No one can guarantee that you will not have other women in the future! But I can promise her that I will never take concubines again!


    Not talking about Father Luo and the others, even Lu Ke thought Zhan Er was a little crazy and quickly reminded him: "Second Master Zhan, we must seize the time to talk about the fishing vige."


    Can you let it go first if you are jealous or something like that?


    Besides, your third uncle and third cousin just died, and you are still burning paper money. Talking about emotional matters at this time makes you feel sick no matter how you look at it. No wonder the eldestdy doesnt want to see you.


    But Zhan Er is a natural madman, a man of temperament, and regards feelings as more important than life. He just wants to see Gu Jinxiu: "I will not talk until I meet her, otherwise we will just waste it... I don''t mind burning myself to death."


    After speaking, he looked at Lu Ke andughed. He knew that the Lu family could not afford it.


    Lu Ke was so angry that he almost drew his sword, but his master gave a death order and must take over the fishing vige as soon as possible. He could only advise: "Second Young Master Zhan, after the discussion is over, I guarantee that you can see the eldestdy. Miss Luo family While it is still in the hands of the master, the eldestdy will definitely agree to see you for the safety of Miss Luo."


    Zhan Er sneered: "Oh, my uncle has already used this trick of yours. I won''t be fooled again. Let''s wait until we meet Sister Xiu before we talk. Otherwise, you can find other wealthy families to take over the fishing vige!"


    Asshole, if we try to find someone now, wouldn''t it take more than a month?


    Lu Ke wanted to kill Zhan Er, but he looked at Luo Wu with resentment in his eyes and said, "You killed Uncle Zhan and nephew on purpose!"


    Luo Wu did not hesitate at all and nodded: "Sang said that when you want to cooperate with the enemy, you have to choose the ones who are weaker and easier to control, and kill the more powerful ones. Only in this way can you ensure your own interests and safety."


    Luke gritted his teeth: "Shameless!"


    Luo Wu: "If you are not convinced, go and settle the score with Sang yourself, as long as you can beat him."


    Damn it, the Marquis of Qin holds hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, how can he defeat the Marquis of Qin? !


    "Dad, Grandpa Qin, and Mr. Ouyang, let''s go do other things first, and thene over to talk about the fishing vige after they have settled the negotiations." Luo Wu took Grandpa Qin and the others away, leaving only Lu Ke and Zhan Er. Two people.


    Lu Ke acted both soft and hard, but Zhan Er refused topromise and insisted on seeing Gu Jinxiu first. He even raised hisrge sleeves, wiped his tears, and said sadly: "If I can''t see her this time, I will have no chance in the future." ~


    Luke: "She is already married and has children. What''s the use of seeing her again? As the direct grandson of Zhan''s family, can you still marry a second-married daughter who has given birth to children?"


    Zhan Er: "Why not? Queen Yongkang married Emperor Yongkang for the second time. Not only did she be a queen, she also became a queen mother, and Sister Xiu''s background is no worse than that of Queen Yongkang!"


    You even quoted scriptures from me!


    Lu Ke shouted: "That''s because Queen Yongkang''s natal family is powerful, and Queen Yongkang is willing to marry Emperor Yongkang and rule the country with him hand in hand. And Emperor Yongkang still has the ability to defy everyone''s opinions and help her be the queen, can you do that? ? Do you have the final say in the Zhan family?!"


    Zhan Er was raised by the Zhan family to be a madman and bring fame to the family. There was not much power in the Zhan family. The real power was all in the hands of Mr. Zhan. Zhan Er had to ask his elders if he wanted to get more monthly money. Not to mention the important matter of getting a wife.

 Chapter 2575: Persuasion and investigation

    Chapter 2575: Persuasion and investigation


    Chapter 2575 Persuasion and Investigation


    Zhan Er didn''t answer, just looked at the window and cried, insisting on seeing Gu Jinxiu. If he didn''t see Gu Jinxiu, he wouldn''t eat, drink or talk.


    Lu Ke was going crazy with him, but now he was the only one left in the Zhan family who had followed him, so he had no choice but to use him. In desperation, Lu Ke went to ask to see Gu Jinxiu.


    When Gu Jinxiu met him, she was surprised to let go, but she had a condition: "I want a list of all the Lu family''s forces at home and abroad, as well as an industrial distribution map. If you can get it, I will go see Zhan Er. If we cant get it out, well just waste it. Anyway, Im the granddaughter of the Lu family and your master, so you dont dare to kill me!


    "..." Lu Ke wanted to curse, or even kill someone, but he finally controlled it. He was extremely disappointed and confused and said: "Miss, how did you be like this? You are the granddaughter of the Feng family. As long as your great cause is achieved, You are the eldest princess, more noble than the second youngdy, dont you want to be a princess?


    Gu Jinxiu also asked in confusion: "Why do you think my family and I want to be royalty? We really just want to live a stable life and don''t want any of this."


    besides


    My mothers disappearance has not been rified yet. What if Old Thief Lu deliberately let someone lose my mothers things? If I helped him, wouldnt I be helping my enemy?


    Luke: "It''s impossible. The master is my aunt''s biological father. How can any biological father harm his own daughter?"


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "If you think about it yourself, did he harm my family a few times?"


    Well, Lu Ke choked up after thinking about it carefully.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Look, you yourself think that he is not good for my family, how can you make me not doubt him?"


    Then he said: "There is another thing. He said that he and the prince of Emperor Feng Ai were twins. ording to the rules, he was sent back to the Lu family for upbringing and became a member of the Lu family. But you have never doubted that he may not be the second old master of the Lu family. , but the crown prince of Emperor Feng Ai?"


    Lu Ke was shocked: "That''s nonsense. The prince of Emperor Fengai died a long time ago. He was surrounded and killed by the eunuchs who wanted to use him to im credit from Emperor Jingwu!"


    Gu Jinxiu pressed forward step by step: "Killed by an eunuch? Who said that? Did you see it with your own eyes? What if the prince of Emperor Fengai had not died and it was my grandfather who died?!"


    "The Imperial Family of Dafeng has made a rule that one of the twins must be sent away, because they are afraid that the twin who is not the emperor will kill the emperor and pretend to be the emperor... In order to survive, the prince of Fengai Emperor cannot kill my biological grandfather. As my grandfather, Will you survive?!


    Luke was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, because it was indeed possible.


    After a while, he frowned and stared at Gu Jinxiu again and said, "Who taught you to say these words? With your ability, you can''t say such words!"


    After saying that, he looked at Luo Wu: "Did you teach this? Even if a ss leader has ess to some cases and has a broader vision than ordinary people, it is not so broad. Come on, who taught you husband and wife to say these words? Are you trying to trick me?!"


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Grandpa Qin and Mr. Ouyang taught us to say this to my father-inw, but aren''t their suspicions justified? Since it makes sense, then we should say it."


    Luo Wu nodded and began to attack his heart again: "We and my wife are saying this to you because we admire your loyalty to the Lu family. We don''t want you to be deceived by the fake old man Lu Er, and we don''t want to be deceived into believing that the thief is our grandfather. And if the spection is true, then we must avenge the real grandfather and not let him die unjustly... As a dead soldier of the Lu family, you have been supported by the Lu family for generations. You should also kill the evil thief and fight for your true love. Master takes revenge!


    this?


    Luke hesitated, but said: "Why do you doubt the master? Saying these things without evidence is a great disrespect to the master!"


    Gu Jinxiu said: "He is indifferent to my mother. He only knows how to use us and does not regard us as human beings at all. This is the evidence. For more evidence, you have to send someone to investigate. After all, you are his confidant. , its much easier to check than us.


    You want him to check?


    Lu Ke felt like he had been deceived, but as a dead member of the Lu family, since he had this suspicion, he had to investigate.


    After all, masters have been killed and reced in many cases throughout the ages. Because of this, the Da Feng royal family made a rule to send away a twin.


    Lu Ke was moved, but he said: "General He and Mr. Ouyang are indeed famous generals and schrs, and they are good at teaching others."


    It is simply a miracle to teach such a useless person like the eldestdy.


    Gu Jinxiu nodded: "The two old men are indeed very capable."    Since they were young and didn''t know much, they had to listen to the old people''s words.


    Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu epted it as soon as they got along, and went back to the list: "For the sake of your loyalty to the Lu family, we only want the names from Dachu, and we don''t want the names from Dayong, Dongqing, and overseas for the time being. How about it?"


    Not so much!


    But now Lu Ke has no time to spend time with Zhan Er, so he can only agree: "Yes, but the master is cautious in doing things. I don''t know some of the people who have taken refuge, so I can only write down the people I know for you."


    Gu Jinxiu agreed: "Okay, thank you very much."


    Luke was stunned. He, a ve, could be thanked by his master. It was the first time that Luke experienced the feeling of being respected by his master.


    He suppressed his happiness and said: "Bring me a pen and paper, I will write now. After I finish writing, the eldestdy must go to see the Second Young Master Zhan."


    Luo Wu brought him a pen and paper.


    Luke spent two quarters of an hour writing down the names of people he knew.


    Luo Wu took the brochure and looked at it, and was shocked: "Themander of the Jiangnan capital and the guard general of Jinning Mansion are both from the Lu family."


    Lu Ke nodded: "The master has been living on the ind. If there are no manpower in the coastal city, the master will not be able toe up at all, and he will not receive news from the ind."


    Hence, the guards and officials of the coastal cities must capture some.


    Luo Wu: "The Ying family, the Ming family, the Zongzheng family, the Shangguan family, the Fang family, the Zheng family, the Pei family, and the Yan family also defected to the Lu family? The children of the Zheng family and the Yan family are all very good, how could they? "


    Lu Ke: "Why not? It is the responsibility of the children to be pure and kind. As the head of the family, in order to continue the family, he naturally has to join forces with other forces in private to leave a way for his family. Moreover, these wealthy families do not really surrender to Lu Ke. The family just wants to borrow the power of the Lu family. If capturing the master alive can bring them benefits, they will do it, so the master has not dared to go ashore all these years."


    Gu Jinxiu shook his head when he heard this: "Every household is scheming, isn''t it tiring to live like this?"


    She looked at Luke and said, "My family doesn''t want to live like this anyway. It''s too much trouble."


    Luke:


    Hum, thats because you have no ambition, but if you have some ambition you will know the benefits of this kind of life.


    He said again: "Miss, the list has been written. Please go see Zhan Er."


    Okay. Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu went to see Zhan Er together.


    Zhan Er finally saw Gu Jinxiu. He was so excited that tears flowed down his face. His hands shook, and he shouted obsessively and affectionately: "Sister Xiu, my fairy, you finally..."


    Ouch!


    The sound of vomiting came, interrupting Zhan Er''s affectionate talk.


    There was no other way. Gu Jinxiu couldn''t bear it anymore and vomited it out on the spot.


    Zhan Er was also a strange person. Seeing that Gu Jinxiu was nauseous and vomiting, he actually asked: "Sister Xiu, are you pregnant again?"


    He pointed at Luo Wu and cursed angrily: "Shameless thief, how could you do this to Sister Xiu? Is she here to give birth to your child?!"


    "Sister Xiu, drink some water." Luo Wu ignored Zhan Er, handed her the water bag he was carrying, and fed her some water.


    After Gu Jinxiu drank some water, she finally felt better. She turned her back to Zhan Er and said, "Stop calling me fairy. I was disgusted by it. You also put away your affectionate look. I felt like vomiting!"

 Chapter 2576: Be normal

    Chapter 2576: Be normal


    Chapter 2576 Be normal


    Its scary, its so scary, cant Zhan Er be more normal?


    Zhan Er was very sad, but he would not go against the fairy''s wishes and said obediently: "Okay, I won''t shout anymore. But Sister Xiu, you have to cherish your body. You can''t always give birth to children for Luo Wu. Women are pregnant and giving birth." But you will suffer a serious punishment. If you marry me, I will definitely cherish you and not let you go through the pain of childbirth again and again!"


    These words were quite sensible, but Luo Wu smiled, looked at Zhan Er, and said disdainfully: "Are you qualified to say this? Your..."


    "Brother Wu, let me tell you." Gu Jinxiu interrupted Luo Wu: "I tell him to wake up."


    Luo Wu agreed: "Okay."


    Zhan Er was still very happy. He looked at Gu Jinxiu and said happily: "Sister Xiu, what do you want to say to me? Just say it, I swear, as long as you ask for it, I will do it for you even if it means death!"


    Lu Ke''s face turned a little green, he was really disgusted.


    Gu Jinxiu sneered: "Since you know that women suffer from childbirth, why didn''t you think about your Bing''er and Nuan''er? They gave birth to two children for you, and Bing''er even died of illness after giving birth to your eldest son. You That Nuan''er also gave you two lovely concubines."


    Mother, Lu Ke wanted to cover Zhan Er''s face when he heard this. It''s so embarrassing... He kept saying that he liked the eldestdy and had unwavering affection for her, but over the years, they slept with each other and gave birth to a son and two daughters. Come.


    Well, ording to the report from the Lu family spies, Bing''er was actually pregnant once, but she thought it was a fake at the time and identally aborted it. If she could have given birth, Zhan Er would now be the father of four children.


    The legitimate grandson of a wealthy family, even though he is old and has not yet been engaged, he already has several children. Which legitimate daughter of a wealthy family will marry him in the future?


    Zhan Er''s face turned pale when he heard this, and he quickly exined: "Sister Xiu, don''t be angry. It''s not me who wants them. It''s my grandmother who is seriously ill. She was afraid that I would have no one to take care of me, so she gave Nuan''er to me." If you dont like Nuaner, I will immediately order her to be sent away, and the children will be sent away as well, and I will never let them get in your way!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Luo Wu finally couldn''t help it, punched Zhan Er a few times, and said angrily: "Have you made enough trouble? You are almost thirty, can''t you be more normal? Don''t be so emotional?!"


    Zhan Er was beaten and copsed on the ground like mud. He looked at Gu Jinxiu and cried: "I just say this to let you know my sincerity."


    Gu Jinxiu had a headache and nausea, so he quickly took out a bottle of stink medicine, put it under his nose and smelled it to wake himself up, then said to Luo Wu: "Brother Wu, give him your stink medicine to smell, so that he wakes up a bit. .


    "Okay." Luo Wu took out the stink potion, pinched the back of Zhan Er''s neck, and forced him to inhale the stink potion several times to clear his facial features. After a few breaths of excitement from head to toe, he put away the stink potion.


    Gu Jinxiu looked at Zhan Er and said, "You said you wouldn''t take concubines, but you have never had a woman by your side, and you have given birth to several children. Turn around and see for yourself, is your so-called deep love a joke? "


    Zhan Er was anxious: "Sister Xiu, I..."


    "Stop talking yet, let me finish!" Gu Jinxiu shouted, scaring Zhan Er into silence, and then continued: "What you call deep love is just selfishness, promiscuity, and narcissism. You don''t care about others at all. You only put what you want on others. If others are not happy, it means they are ignorant and they have let down your affection! Zhan Er, I look down on you like this. You should learn what responsibility is. , I will only look at you seriously when you no longer rely on your family and can take responsibility with your own abilities."


    Selfish, sentimental, narcissistic, responsible?


    After hearing this, Zhan Er was confused. He looked at Gu Jinxiu and said, "Am I like this? For you, I beg my grandmother and father to give up my ambition to be a madman and only revolve around you. Isnt this enough?


    Gu Jinxiu''s blood pressure surged when he heard that, and she wanted to kick him over, but she suppressed her anger and said, "This is your selfishness, this is your narcissism!" "Zhan Er, I ask you to do this for me. Really? No, you did it because you thought you were right, and I hate you. Your affection and everything you do have hurt me!"


    Gu Jinxiu was so angry that she felt dizzy. She took another breath of the bad medicine and said, "Zhan Er, we are from two different families. You can''t understand why I want to live an ordinary life, and I can''t understand your madness. We are originally We shouldn''t have met. Besides, it''s not you I like."


    She looked at Luo Wu and said with a smile: "I have always liked brother Luo Wu. He has always protected me since I was a child. He never does crazy things like you to scare me. He gives me Its always been in and true.


    Did he scare her?


    Zhan Er was stunned and looked up at Gu Jinxiu... When she looked at Luo Wu, her eyes were full of gentle smiles, and her whole body exuded a rxed atmosphere, unlike when she saw him, she was always nervous fear.


    It seemed that she really didn''t like him and was really afraid of the affection he gave her.


    Zhan Er cried. He cried very miserably, and he was about to cry to death.


    Lu Ke had to ask Luo Wu: "Let the eldestdy persuade me."


    The eldestdy listens to Luo Wu, it is more useful for him to speak.


    Luo Wu shook his head: "This kind of thing cannot be persuaded. You have to figure it out yourself."


    But he still walked up to Zhan Er, squatted down, and handed him a handkerchief...it was made by Sister Xiu, and he was reluctant to give it to him. He generously tore off a corner of his clothes and handed it to Zhan Er: "Wipe it. My nose is dripping with snot, its quite ugly.


    He said again: "Zhan Er, you are much better than me in terms of knowledge and background, but in emotional matters, you cannot win with good knowledge and background."


    He gave an analogy: "For example, if you students of literature take part in the imperial examination, even if you think you are the top schr, you will inevitably fail. After failing, you can go to the gate of the imperial city and cry loudly, saying how hard you worked in studying. No matter how good your knowledge is, do you want His Majesty to give you the top prize? This is impossible."


    Luo Wu stood up and said: "We, husband and wife, have said this to you, and we will only tell you the truth once. Think about it carefully. If you can figure it out, we will not condone you anymore."


    After saying that, he took Gu Jinxiu''s hand and left.


    Lu Ke did not dare to leave, fearing that Zhan Er wouldmit suicide, so he stared at him in the room.


    However, after Zhan Er shed tears of sadness, muttered to himself, howled loudly, and screamed helplessly, hepletely calmed down. After not eating or drinking for a day and a night, he finally couldn''t hold on and fainted on the morning of the third day. .


    After being rescued, he ate a bowl of porridge and finally said, "Take me to the living room to meet Luo Wu and the others. We can talk~"


    He is older than Luo Wu, and will be thirty in two years... At the age of thirty, he really shouldn''t live in such a hazy state any longer. Whether it''s for the Zhan family or himself, he should cheer up and live a normal life.


    However, he still asked Luke: "Am I really abnormal?"

 Chapter 2577: unlucky

    Chapter 2577: unlucky


    Chapter 2577 Bad luck


    Well, Lu Ke choked, thinking, if I say he is abnormal, will he be unable to bear it and go crazy, causing the fishing vige to fail to negotiate?


    Lu Ke held Zhan Er''s hand and said firmly: "Second Master Zhan, don''t listen to nonsense. You are normal and not crazy at all!"


    Haha, Zhan Erughed bitterly, understanding everything. He looked out the window at the fruit tree hanging with green apricots and said: "... When I was a child, I saw my third uncle with his hair spread loose, wearing a loose robe that exposed his chest, ying the piano and singing loudly. My uncle has a kind of crazy beauty, and I saw him quoting scriptures and scolding others, and in the end he was praised by others. I felt that the third uncle was very majestic, so I started to worship him. I dont know when I started to be him, but now


    "Stop it now, Mr. Zhan, the past is like the wind, let it go, we have to talk about the fishing vige as soon as possible." Lu Ke is going crazy, you damn, stop reminiscing about the past here: "Come here, Hurry up and carry Mr. Zhan to the living room in the front yard, quickly!"


    If it is toote and he gets sick again, the matter will not be discussed.


    Yes! The dead men of the Lu family came in quickly and carried Zhan Er away.


    Zhan Er was very sad, and heughed out loud after a while. Hahaha, it seems that in the eyes of others, he is indeed a madman and a joke!


    However, its not important anymore, he thought about it.


    After thinking about it, Zhan Er felt a little better, so he started to sing songs from the previous dynasty.


    After hearing this, the dead men of the Lu family were frightened and went crazy... It''s over, it''s over, the second young master Zhan is crazy again,e on,e on,e on, hurry up and carry him to the living room!


    There was wind at the feet of the dead soldiers of the Lu family, but within half a quarter of an hour they carried Zhan Er to the living room in the front yard of Songzizhuang.


    He ran to find Lu Ke again, and when he met him, Luo Wu and others on the way, he said, "Hurry up, everyone. If it''s toote, the other person will change his mind!"


    These words were so scary that Lu Ke, Luo Wu, Mr. Qin and others rushed to the living room. Before they entered the room, they heard Zhan Er''s singing. After hearing this, everyone''s faces turned blue.


    Lu Ke is really murderous this time. If Zhan Er goes crazy again, he will kill him and take over the fishing vige first. After his master sends a new wealthy family, he will hand over the fishing vige.


    "Go in!" Mr. Qin said, taking the lead into the room, looking at Zhan Er who was singing and saying: "Second Master Zhan, we are here, let''s talk, stop singing."


    But Zhan Er didn''t listen and continued to sing until thest word fell, then he pped his hands three times and cheered for himself...Who looked at this look and didn''t think he was a madman?


    But Zhan Er exined: "I''m fine. It''s just that I''ve sung most of the song. If I don''t finish it, I''ll be thinking about it and won''t be able to concentrate on other things."


    He called to them again: "Sit down and let''s talk."


    This reversal was so violent that Mr. Qin and others did not react for a while. Mr. Ouyang smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he is fine. All madmen are like this."


    Zhan Er said seriously: "Mr. Ouyang, I won''t be a madman anymore."


    Ouyang Hu was stunned for a moment, and said happily: "That''s great. You are quite knowledgeable. Even if you don''t be a madman, don''t take the exam, and just write and write in the future, you can still be a famous schr."


    "Really? But I''m far behind Mr. Ouyang." Zhan Er said a little frustrated. To be honest, he can''t be a celebrity...Celebrities have to abide by many rules and gain fame with serious literary talents, but he He only knows how to act like a madman and cannot write serious and useful articles.


    Ouyang Hu said: "During the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were no distinctions between madmen and celebrities. It was in the middle andte periods of the previous dynasty that madmen became famous for their bold outspokenness and courage to act. From then on, they were separated from the scribes who abided by the rules. In the previous dynasty, madmen became famous. Schrs can be sought after by others because they are indeed capable... So we cannot say that mad schrs are bad, nor can we say that celebrities are good. As long as you have real talent and knowledge, dare to use your fame to pray for the people, and set an example for the world''s literati, it doesn''t matter. Whether you are a madman or a celebrity, you will be respected by others."


    Zhan Er was so enlightened that he quickly stood up and bowed to Mr. Ouyang, saying: "Student has been taught, please bow to me." Lu Ke went crazy, banged the table angrily, and said, "Stop bowing. , talk about the fishing vige!"


    Mom, talk to me quickly, otherwise he will go on a killing spree!


    Zhan Er was a little frightened, but he quickly sat down, looked at Luo Wu, and said: "I don''t have any requirements. You can take me to the fishing vige and let me know the location of the fishing vige. I can give it to Mr. Lu Er. Everything else will be fine." I dont care about the matter... After all, this is also your familys own business, you are the grandson-inw of the Lu family."


    Lu Ke was confused... Are you turning against the Gu family? If the master knew, he would be furious.


    Lao Qin, Ouyang Hu, Luo Dad, and Luo Wu were all very happy. They didn''t expect Zhan Er to be so happy after he figured it out. He didn''t care about anything and just acted like a show.


    "Okay, pack up, we will set off for the fishing vige tomorrow." Luo Wu took out a pen and paper again, and said to Lu Ke and Zhan Er: "You should write a letter now to tell Old Thief Lu that you have set off for the fishing vige."


    Zhan Er immediately picked up the pen and wrote a letter to Mr. Lu Er... I have to say that his literary talent is really good, he is very good at choosing words, and he writes a letter so well that even the most grumpy person can be happy after reading it.


    Seeing this, Lu Ke could only write a letter.


    Luo Wu added: "Add a few words and ask him to treat Huiniang, Cheng Ge''er, and my father-inw and mother-inw better, otherwise he will bear the consequences!"


    Luke was a little angry, but he could only follow what was written.


    After hearing this, Zhan Er took up his pen again and wrote these words, as well as the advantages and disadvantages of treating Luo Huiniang well.


    Mr. Qin and the others kept watching with smiles on their faces...Brother Wu and Sister Xiu did a good job this time. After a few more years of teaching, they will bepletely relieved when they are over thirty.


    Daddy Luo also took a long breath. Brother Wu was finally able to take on the responsibility, and he could die with peace of mind. But he didnt know what was happening to that silly girl Huiniang now. Was she wronged or afraid of crying?


    Your girl is very fierce. Not only did she not cry, she almost made Old Thief Lu so angry that he had a stroke.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Old Thief Lu punched the wall of the carriage and yelled at Luo Huiniang: "Smelly girl, don''t go on like this, and if you dare to dy my schedule again, I will send you to Xiong Yue, let you Know what **** is!"


    Luo Huiniang was not afraid at all, and said confidently: "I''m here with Kuishui, and my stomach hurts so much. Why don''t you allow me to get out of the car and change the menstrual belt? Do you still have any humanity?!"


    "Shut up, it''s bad luck!" Old Thief Lu was going crazy. He never thought that an unmarried young girl from Yunying would be able to say so loudly that he came to Kuishui to change his menstrual belt. Come.


    If ced in a wealthy and aristocratic family, such a stinky girl who ruined the family tradition would be killed immediately!


    Luo Huiniang rolled her eyes at him and said: "What''s the bad luck? Every woman will be like this, and your mother is the same. Besides, you were afraid that I would escape, so you pulled me into this carriage, not because I begged to follow you. It''s unlucky for you to be in the same car, so let me go."

 Chapter 2578: Why do you fall in love with such a fool?

    Chapter 2578: Why do you fall in love with such a fool?


    Chapter 2578 Why do you fall in love with such a fool?


    "You are so outrageous, Lu Ci, drag this **** out for me, and I''ll serve you with a severe punishment. Just save your breath!" Old thief Lu was really angry and wanted to torture Luo Huiniang.


    "Stop, don''t touch Huiniang!" Ms. Cui hurriedly hugged Luo Huiniang and cried: "You have ruined Huiniang''s reputation for her whole life by tying her here. If you dare to make her suffer any more, I will fight you to the death." ! Anyway, I dont care about this life, you are more afraid of my death! If I die, Qin Hou and his wife will definitely not let you go!"


    Mr. Cui has recently learned to use her daughter and son-inw to suppress others, and the effect is very good. No, Lu Ci, who had already lifted the curtain and was about to catch someone, didn''t dare to move. He looked at Old Thief Lu.


    "Mom, you are my grandfather''s daughter. How can you say such things to my grandfather? You are disobedient and unfilial!" Brother Cheng said something about Cui and then started to pass the steps to Old Thief Lu: "Grandpa, my mother is from the countryside. Woman, you are ignorant, dont be as knowledgeable as her."


    Ever since Mr. Cui dared to threaten others with his life, Old Thief Lu was afraid. Although he did not respond to Cheng Ge''er''s words, he did not tell Lu Ci to do anything.


    Brother Cheng knew that Old Thief Lu had epted this step, and suggested again: "Grandpa, we are going to pursue a great career. We really can''t stay with unlucky people. Why don''t we let my mother take Luo Huiniang to take another carriage?" , just send two female soldiers to watch them."


    He looked at Luo Huiniang and said, "Luo Huiniang''s skills are very poor. She only thinks that she is very powerful. There is no need to worry about her running away. She can''t run away."


    Luo Huiniang was angry: "Gu Jincheng, you went crazy after taking refuge with an old thief? No matter how ipetent I was, I protected you back then and prevented you from being beaten to death by the old Gu family!"


    Cheng Ge''er said disdainfully: "You talk about this old sesame and rotten millet thing again, okay, okay, I''ll remember it. When I be the emperor, I will make you a county lord to do it for you. It''s done."


    Luo Huiniang: "No, I will beat you to death today, a bad boy who thinks he is your grandfather!"


    As he said that, he rushed over and punched and kicked Cheng Geer.


    The carriage was not big to begin with. They fought like this and the carriage was almost overturned. Old Thief Lu hurriedly said: "Lu Ci, take Luo Huiniang and Mrs. Cui to other carriages!"


    "Yes." Lu Ci hurriedly took action, but was stopped by Cui.


    Ms. Cui yelled: "Dog ve, don''t touch us, go ahead, we will get off by ourselves!"


    He pointed at Old Thief Lu and said, "He said I am his daughter, so I am your master. If you don''t obey orders, I will chop off your heads!"


    Old Thief Lu was so angry... This Lu Jiamin was useless. He learned the ability to bully others very quickly, but he couldn''t say no yet, just because his current identity was Lu Song, and Lu Song was indeed Lu Song. Jiamin''s biological father.


    Old Thief Lu could only wave his hand, signaling Lu Ci to retreat.


    Mrs. Cui took Luo Huiniang out of the car and took the opportunity to demand: "Get Hu Guanzhu to see Huiniang. If anything happens to Huiniang, I will die for you and everyone will stop living!"


    You even started to kick your nose and face!


    Old Thief Lu was so angry that he took a few more bad breath medicines, and then he didn''t faint. He looked at Lu Ci and said, "Do as you are told, keep an eye on him."


    Don''t let them take the opportunity to lobby Guanzhu Hu!


    "Yes." Lu Ci sent dead men to invite Hu Guanzhu''s master and apprentice, while he took Cui and Luo Huiniang to another carriage.


    Hu Guanzhu and Master Xiaohan came over quickly and said to Lu Ci: "If you want to see the girl''s illness, you can''t stare at her. Stand farther away."


    Lu Ci came here to stare at them. How could he stand far away, only one meter away from the carriage, holding a knife and waiting... At such a distance, and being a martial arts practitioner with sharp eyes and ears, any whisper they made would be heard. .


    Seeing this, Guanzhu Hu didn''t say anything. He got into the carriage, lowered the curtain, and began to feel Luo Huiniang''s pulse. He also gave her some pills, and her stomach pain stopped.


    After Luo Huiniang became active, she began to win over Guanzhu Hu and Master Xiaohan: "The old man is a lunatic. Does he really think that chair is so easy to grab? If you can''t grab it, don''t follow him and make mistakes. Come to us, Xiaoyu said generously. She is loyal and has a high status. If you follow her, you will not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life!" Master Xiaohan reminded her: "Miss Luo, you have to keep your voice down when you say this."


    If you try to win over someone so loudly, people will hear you.


    Instead of correcting herself, Luo Huiniang directly raised the car curtain and shouted to Lu Ci: "Are I still afraid that they will hear me? A bunch of dog ves who don''t know the difference between right and wrong and only follow the bad old man to daydream. Wake up, that old man It wont seed, so you must abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side, otherwise your whole family will be beheaded!


    He shouted so loudly that even Wei Changfeng, who was in ambush more than ten meters away, heard him: "..."


    This is the girl from the Luo family that the second master asked him to protect? Gee, people are a bit stupid. They dare to be so arrogant even though they are hostages. Isnt this looking for death?


    Wei Changfeng took the order and rushed to Dafeng Vige to protect Qin Gu''s Luotian family. However, as soon as they arrived at the county town, they saw the Luo Family Escort Bureau was on fire, and then they found out about Luo Huiniang''s arrest.


    The Second Master cares about this person very much, and the group that captured her is very mysterious and powerful. They are not ordinary people at first nce. After weighing it, he left fifty people to continue to protect Qin Gu Luotian''s family, and took his own With more than two hundred people chasing him all the way, they finally caught up.


    However, this group of people was so powerful that Wei Changfeng only dared to ambush himself to find out the news. The rest of the people were waiting behind the hilltop and did not dare to get close at all.


    But so far, we have only found out that the master of this group of people is an old man who has a deep rtionship with the Gu family. We have not found out about the others... Miss Luo, you should be shouting something useful, such as what the old man did for nothing. Daydream? This is the old man''s purpose. If he knew it, it would be easier to handle.


    Over here, Lu Ci endured his anger and did not care about Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang was angry when she saw this and shouted at him: "You are deaf, why don''t you speak? Shouldn''t you be angry andin to the old man?!"


    Wei Changfeng:


    You are really looking for death.


    I felt a cold sweat for Wei Er again... Er Ye, who do you care about? Why do you care about a girl like this?


    Hmm, maybe the second master likes her for her stupidity.


    But he is too stupid and impulsive, which will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble to the second master. After all, the second master is a man who wants to do big things. It is impossible and should not waste time and energy on this kind of girl.


    Wei Changfeng was worried here, and the ''idiot'' was still yelling over there: "You bitch, what are you talking about? You know you are in the wrong, don''t you dare to say it?!"


    The sound was so loud that her eardrums were about to burst.


    With a sigh, Lu Ci finally drew his sword, but instead of pointing it at Luo Huiniang, he pointed it at the car curtain, almost hitting Cui, who was so frightened that Cui screamed: "Ah, what are you doing? You want to kill me?" ?I am your master!"


    Lu Ci was also frightened and quickly sheathed the knife: "My aunt, please calm down. I am just worried that something happened to my aunt and Guanzhu Hu who are noting out for a long time. I did not mean to offend my aunt."


    You are hiding inside, maybe you are plotting something detrimental to the master, right?

 Chapter 2579: Kill Xiong Yue

    Chapter 2579: Kill Xiong Yue


    Chapter 2579 Killing Xiong Yue


    Hey, you guessed it right. Mrs. Cui is indeed doing something detrimental to Old Thief Lu.


    She has told Guanzhu Hu that she suspects that her biological father has been killed and reced. She also begged Guanzhu Hu to let her investigate and avenge her biological father.


    And Luo Huiniang deliberately made trouble and shouted to attract the attention of Lu Ci and others, and then used the shouting to cover up Cui''s voice. Now that they have done this, Lu Ci is just suspicious and does not Nothing was found.


    "What to do? I don''t want to live anymore. I beg Guanzhu Hu to give me poison and let me eat it!" Mrs. Cui has be more and more aggressive recently, and her words are simply uneptable.


    Lu Ci could only look at Guanzhu Hu.


    Guanzhu Hu said: "I am checking my pulse...My aunt lived among the people, suffered a lot, and had a lot of physical problems. She has been taking medicine for recuperation over the years. This time she did not take medicine for several days after she came out. She was worried that her health would be bad." It got worse and made the seconddy angry, so I asked me to check my pulse."


    Lu Ci hurriedly asked: "How is my aunt''s health? What medicine do you want to take? Do you have a prescription? Bring it and I will send someone to get the medicine."


    After listening to this, Hu Guanzhu thought about what Cui said, and his suspicions became even more intense... Even Lu Ci, a leader of the dead soldiers, was so nervous when he heard that Cui was not in good health, but the master, who was his own father, never asked about Cui''s health. How is your health?


    If he were a biological father and his daughter had been homeless for many years, he would definitely ask if there was anything wrong with her body and try his best to treat her.


    Take the medicine and give it to Xiaohan. She will prepare it for my aunt. Hu Guanzhu handed a prescription to Lu Ci.


    Lu Ci took it and asked Master Hu Guanzhu and his disciples to be sent back to the carriage. He also called the two dead women and said, "Guard my aunt and Luo Huiniang."


    "Yes." The two female warriors responded and wanted to get on the carriage, but were stopped by Luo Huiniang: "It''s a hot day and the carriage is already stuffy. If you go in again, it will kill us. Don''te in. Sit on the board in front of the carriage." Thats it, we cant escape anyway.


    Ms. Cui said: "You don''t have toe in, I don''t like you."


    this?


    Jingming frowned and looked at Lu Ci: "Chief?"


    Lu Ci nodded in agreement: "Follow it."


    Yes. Jingming and Jinn did not enter the carriage.


    Themotion was finally over now, and the convoy started moving again, heading towards the capital.


    In the carriage, Luo Huiniang quickly winked at Ms. Cui: Aunt Dashan, is it done?


    Ms. Cui smiled and nodded, its done.


    Ouch!


    Luo Huiniang was very happy, shouted silently, and started dancing and gesticting again, which meant that they would soon find out the truth, kill the old man, and go home.


    Mrs. Cui smiled at her fussing, but couldn''t help but shed tears: "Hui Niang, my aunt''s family is sorry for you and has ruined your reputation."


    Luo Huiniang waved her hand and said nonchntly: "I never cared about this."


    He came over and hugged Ms. Cui''s arm and said with a smile: "Don''t feel guilty, Aunt Dashan. If you really want to make it up to me, just write to Xiaoyu and ask her to give me a thousand-mile horse, and ask Brother Cheng to give me a boat. Let me go out to sea... I want to try riding a horse and sailing on the sea. Maybe I will be recorded by the historians because I am the first woman to sail on the sea. Then I, Luo Huiniang, will leave my name in history. Now that I have honored my ancestors, how will my mother scold me when the timees? Im afraid she will have to praise me as a good daughter every time she meets, hahaha!"


    She was very happy, her eyebrows were flying, and she spoke with a yearning look on her face, which showed that she really wanted to do these two things. But for a daughters family, how easy is it to aplish such a thing?


    But Mrs. Cui wanted to make her happy for a while, so she nodded and said: "Okay, when we get home safely, I will let Xiaoyu give you a thousand-mile horse, and let Brother Cheng give you a big boat."


    Jingming and Jinn were a little disappointed because they didn''t hear anything useful. In another carriage, Guanzhu Hu closed her eyes and meditated, but she could not calm down and even shed tears.


    "Master..." Master Xiaohan was shocked. Master actually cried. This was the first time she had seen Master cry since she was a child.


    Hu Guanzhu opened his eyes, looked at Xiaohan, and said: "Don''t worry, it''s always right to follow the Lu family... Just keep making medicine."


    She was talking about following the Lu family, not following the old thief Lu. It would be fine if he was the second old man of the Lu family. If not, then don''t me her for being too cruel!


    Hu Guanzhu turned around and opened the medicine box, took out two pieces of silk paper from it, dipped a silver needle in the medicine liquid, and began to embroider on the silk paper like embroidery.


    After half a quarter of an hour, I stopped the needle, rolled the silk paper into a long strip as thin as a silver needle, took out a porcin bottle from the medicine box, poured out a slender medicinal centipede, and slowly rolled the silk paper with a silver needle. He stuffed the centipede into the stomach and released the medicinal centipede from the gap in the carriage. Only two were released... No matter how tiny the thing was, the appearance of three or more at once would arouse suspicion.


    These medicinal centipedes were brought out from the pce by the first temple owner of Huyun Temple. After generations of improvement and optimization, the medicinal centipedes have strong vitality and the ability to find medicinal materials... and the medicinal materials are grown in theke. Yun Guan''s own manpower.


    The first temple owner of Huyun Temple was very powerful and left many things to Huyun Temple, all of which were inherited by Temple Master Hu.


    Originally I thought I would never use these things, but unexpectedly, I ended up using them anyway.


    Master Xiaohan saw it and didn''t ask any questions. He continued to make the medicine, and asionally said a few words to Guanzhu Hu to distract the attention of the people driving outside so that they would not find out the clues.


    The medicine centipede crawled very quickly. It only took one day to climb into a deep mountain and perch on a precious medicinal nt.


    Some peoplee to see this medicinal material every day. After seeing the medicinal centipede, they immediately go to the owner of the vi with the medicinal centipede.


    The owner of the vi saw the centipede and hurried back to the house. He took out a slender hook needle from the house and slowly pulled out the contents of the centipede''s belly.


    He lit themp again, unfolded the slender silk paper, and slowly roasted it on the fire. When the water in the silk paper dried, a line of small words appeared: The head of the family may be murdered and reced, check quickly!


    The owner of the vi was shocked when he saw it. He immediately opened the door and ordered the housekeeper: "Set the lights and gather the troops!"


    Thats right, they are gathering troops. They are not ordinary dead soldiers, but the former pce troops who followed the first temple master of Huyun Temple out of the pce to hide in the world.


    Yes! The butler went to do it immediately.


    Soon, on the top of the mountain, lights were lit at flying points. Their men and horses came quickly after seeing the lights.


    Qin Sang still doesn''t know that something happened to the Gu family, and is currently gathering his troops to assassinate Xiong Yue.


    Xiong Yue is ferocious and has caused countless disasters to the city along the way. Now he has reached the gate of Tong''an City and has attacked Tong''an City three times. Fortunately, the city wall of Tong''an City is impregnable and has not been breached.


    But General Guo also had a hard time, because there was a traitor in the Jianghuai Dudu Commandery Department. General Guo was assassinated by his colleagues and almost died. Now he is injured to resist Xiong Yue.


    "Guo Tongzhi, the sentry hase to report that that **** Xiong Yue has brought another group of people with him. I''m afraid he will use the lives of the people to threaten us to surrender!" General Di wanted to chop Xiong Yue into pieces. This thieves never uses serious tactics in fighting. Either attacking them with poison or killing them to threaten them is simply worse than an animal.

 Chapter 2580: Xiong Yue died

    Chapter 2580: Xiong Yue died


    Chapter 2580 Xiong Yues Death


    General Di is the general of the Jianghuai Capital Commandery Division, but the Jianghuai Capital Commandery Division also suffered the same disaster as the Central ins.


    Themander-in-chief was killed, and themander-in-chief was his wife''s uncle, half father-inw, so General Di was very angry.


    "And that bitch, Ren Linzhou, actually relied on themander''s trust in him tomit such a murderous act, and even wanted to capture themander''s female family as a reward. This is so shameless!" General Di scolded angrily! , but he couldn''t figure it out to death: "Why did Ren Linzhou do this? He has already served as a guard general in the first government. If he continues slowly, relying on his good background, he will be able to enter the Commanding Department sooner orter, and then enter the capital''s military department, maybe To be able to be a minister...he is destroying his own future, destroying his family''s reputation, and destroying himself among the people in the world!"


    The rebellion also used Yin to murder the officials, and also wanted to spoil the family members of the Shangguan family. Once this matter was spread, the people in the world could not be able to serve as Linzhou.


    General Guo said: "I heard that at the beginning of the founding of Da Chu, the Ren family was severely weakened and many people died...perhaps this is the reason."


    Emperor Jingwu was extremely ruthless towards the wealthy families, and almost always used killing tactics. But looking at the past, the wealthy families were indeed hateful. They took thend and wealth of the world as their own, and forced people to have no way of living. If they did not kill the wealthy families, The new dynasty and the people of the world have no ce to settle down.


    All kinds of old grudges in the past have created today''s crisis. General Guo cannot resolve it and can only do his best to defend Tong''an Mansion and protect the people.


    Dong dong dong!


    On the observation deck, the sentry beat the drum and announced: "Report, the rebels have detained two more groups of people!"


    "Two more groups have been brought here. What do the Xiongyue dog thieves want? Haven''t they killed enough?" General Di was anxious after hearing this. He climbed up to the observation tower himself and looked out into the distance outside the city.


    The sad thing is that his eyesight is not very good... Those who can go up to the observatory as sentries are all people with excellent eyesight and hearing.


    After waiting for more than a quarter of an hour, when the rebels approached, General Di finally saw clearly and indeed brought two more batches over.


    The sentry had better eyesight and saw that a group of people were: "Women, general, a whole group of women are being escorted this time!"


    General Di was stunned: "What are you doing here to **** a woman? Aren''t the Xiong Yue dog thieves very rare about women and want to keep them to reward their men?"


    The sentry said: "I don''t know, but I feel that with Xiong Yue''s cruelty and madness, I am afraid that he willmit a big crime by taking the woman here."


    It was impossible to make the women cry and beg them to surrender.


    General Di was shocked and told the sentry: "Keep watching. If anything happens, beat the drum and report it immediately!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly got off the observation tower and told General Guo what he saw and what the sentry said.


    After hearing this, General Guo''s face turned pale, and he seemed to understand something. He quickly told Lieutenant General Zeng beside him: "Immediately carry the crossbow arrows to the observation deck. If you find anyone who dares to attack a woman in public, shoot him immediately!"


    General Di was shocked: "Master Tongzhi said...how is it possible? How dare they?!"


    General Guo: "There''s nothing to be afraid of... I heard a story about a general under Emperor Jingwu who, in order to conquer the Wubao of a wealthy family, publicly harmed the daughter-inw of a wealthy family. Later, although the general captured the Wubao, Fort, but was beheaded by Emperor Jingwu in public to frighten the five armies... Ren Linzhou wants to avenge the wealthy family!"


    General Di was so shocked that he choked. After a while, he said angrily: "This happened so many years ago. That general was also killed. How could Ren Linzhou still do this?!"


    General Guo: "Hurry up and bring up the crossbows. If you find them about to take action, shoot them... If you can save one of them, save one. Don''t let such evil things happen. Once it happens, it will definitely be recorded in the history of history, and As Jianghuai defenders, we will be shameless in facing future generations!"


    "Yes." Lieutenant General Zeng didn''t dare to dy and hurriedly led people to carry the powerful crossbow.


    But the observation tower is too high, and the crossbow arrows are toorge and heavy. It is really not easy to lift them up.


    You have to carry it even if you die, because the range of ordinary bows and arrows is not that far at all, so you can only use crossbow arrows.


    "Cough cough cough... Poof!" General Guo was so angry that he coughed up blood. The military doctor is here to look at Sir Tongzhis injuries! General Di shouted.


    The military doctor was standing guard on the tower. When he heard the sound, he immediately came over to see General Guo''s injuries.


    It took more than a quarter of an hour to stop the bleeding from the wound.


    The military doctor said: "Sir Tongzhi, you can''t be angry anymore, otherwise I''m afraid..."


    Dong dong dong!


    On the observation deck, the drums were beating again, and the sentries were waving gs, asking General Di and others to look down the tower.


    After General Di put on an iron shield to block himself, he came to the wall of the city tower and looked at the situation outside the city through the square hole in the wall. At one nce, he almost died of anger: "Beast, what a god! "bed!


    That''s right, Ren Linzhou had people move in one big bed after another. Afraid that the ground was too low and the people above would not be able to see clearly, he also built a high tform with sandbags and put the big bed on it.


    After that, there were a group of small gs, and the two women were escorted to the bed on the high tform to wait.


    Not long after, the gong on Xiong Yue''s side rang.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of the gong is urgent and irritating to the eardrums.


    General Guo understood what Xiong Yue meant, and asked the military doctor to support him, stood up, and appeared on the tower: "Xiong Yue, Ren Linzhou, if you want the world, you can''t do things too well!"


    After finishing speaking, the messenger next to him was filled with anger and repeated General Guos words... There was no way, the distance was far, so a messenger with a loud voice had toe specifically to shout.


    Xiong Yuemitted evil all the way to Tong''an Mansion. He was not afraid at all. He smiled and said: "Absolutely? This king learned this trick from Emperor Jingwu. He could be the founder of the country even if hemitted evil, why can''t I?!"


    Xiong Yue began to expand after taking Yuyang Mansion, and he named himself King Xuanyuan... Tsk, this is the king''s title. It''s true that there is something wrong with it.


    Return to King Xuanyuan, are you worthy of the name Xuanyuan? Im not afraid that the kings name is too big and will crush you to death!


    But Xiong Yue felt that he was stronger than Emperor Qin, and only Xuanyuan was worthy of him.


    He then said to Vice General Jin: "Since Guo Tongzhi has been so kind and persuasive, we can''t remain indifferent. We have to give Guo Tongzhi some face... Go and let the soldiers on the first bed have a good time and give Guo Tongzhi a lot of experience!"


    Yes! Vice General Jin went to deliver the message in person.


    After hearing this, the rebel soldier in the first bed immediately shouted: "Yes, I humbly obey my order!"


    After saying that, he started to take off his clothes, and while taking off his clothes, he shouted towards the tower: "Guo Tongzhi, this is a grand scene that is rare in a hundred years. You should keep your eyes open to see it!"


    When the two women who were tied hand and foot and thrown on the bed saw this, they finally understood what was going to happen to them. They cried in despair. There was a woman who had just gotten married and encountered such a terrible thing, and she couldn''t ept it. He stabbed his head hard towards the tip of the knife pointed at him!


    Unfortunately, these rebels were all staring at her. Seeing that she was about tomit suicide, they raised their feet and kicked her away from the tip of the knife.


    Uh-huh! the woman yelled at them, wanting to die.


    Vice General Jin walked up to the high tform, looked at the woman, and said, "General, I know you don''t want to, but if you dare to die, your husband-inw and your natal brothers will also die!"


    Xiong Yue and the others captured women from several counties outside Tong''an Prefecture, and also captured many men, using them as coolies and to threaten the women.

 Chapter 2581: Reinforcements arrive

    Chapter 2581: Reinforcements arrive


    Chapter 2581 Reinforcements arrive


    Uh, uh, uh! The young woman stared at Vice Admiral Jin with malicious eyes, shouting one after another, each sound filled with curses and curses that she could not express.


    Vice General Jin looked at the woman, not knowing what he was thinking, but quickly turned around and shouted to the tower: "Guo Su, if you don''t want these women to suffer, surrender immediately, otherwise you will suffer the consequences when we attack Tong''an Mansion." Its not just these women who will suffer, but the entire Tongan Mansion, including the women in your family, will suffer!


    After hearing this, the messenger immediately shouted and repeated his words.


    Xiong Yue was originally a little angry that Vice Admiral Jin was too procrastinating, but after hearing this, he felt relieved and responded: "That''s right, if you don''t kneel down and surrender quickly, all the women in Tong''an Mansion will have to suffer and die." !


    He drew his sword and pointed it at the soldiers on the city tower: "And you, as long as you abandon your weapons and surrender, I will protect your women from suffering, but if you continue to help Guo Su defend the city, I will definitely let you see your own women with your own eyes. How are the female rtives so humiliated?"


    The messenger immediately shouted and repeated it several times so that the soldiers guarding the city could hear it.


    The soldiers who had family members in Tong''an Mansion were all scared and said one after another: "What should we do? You beast Xiong Yue, you can do such a thing! Otherwise, let''s surrender?"


    this?


    Many soldiers were moved and said: "Surrender is indeed a way to survive."


    Guo Qiang rushed over and shouted: "We can''t surrender. Do you think that if you surrender, Xiong Yue will not harm the wives of soldiers and generals? He is a beast like him. He kills all the way for pleasure. If we surrender, we must We will suffer a lot of serious crimes, and we will die in a miserable and humiliating way. Now we can only protect our family by fighting this beast to the end!"


    He said again: "Uncles and brothers, don''t be discouraged. The Marquis of Qin has already led troops to rescue us. As long as Brother Qines, Xiong Yue will be dead!"


    But


    "Master Guo, you have said this once or twice, but where is the Marquis of Qin? We haven''t even seen the shadow of the Marquis of Qin''s g, and Xiong Yue has been at the city for many days! We can''t hold on, we really can''t hold on. Living"


    At the end of the sentence, he started to cry, which shows that everyone has really pushed to the limit.


    Guo Qiang: "You have to hold on even if you can''t hold on. If everyone doesn''t hold on, Xiong Yue will be able to break the city without any effort. But do you dare to believe the promises of such beasts? Do you dare to use your own women and children as bets?"


    "I don''t dare. I will fight to the end. I can protect my family for one more day!" After Guo Qiang finished speaking, he turned and walked away. The strong bow in his hand was once again equipped with a long arrow, ready to kill anyone outside at any time. Rebel, but he still cried.


    Guo Qiang is only seventeen years old. Although he has the ambition to join the army and protect the people, it is his first time to fight. He would be lying if he said he was not afraid. However, he is the son of General Guo. He cannot show his timidity and only dares to cry secretly.


    And he was also prepared to die in battle... He just felt sorry for the fat girl Yuanyuan. If he died, he hoped that the fat girl could find a husband who was as good as Brother Qin and live a carefree life.


    Guo Qiang quickly wiped away his tears and ran to see his father. As soon as they met, he said: "Dad, we can''t surrender. Xiong Yue is a beast who doesn''t keep his word. We must fight to the end!"


    General Guo''s side already had some generals who were thinking of surrendering. Several generals were debating whether to surrender, but Guo Qiang interrupted them.


    General Di heard this and said: "Brother Qiang is right. You must not surrender. If you surrender, he will not only humiliate all the women in the city, but also humiliate and ridicule us!"


    He then looked at the two generals next to him: "Lao Gu, Atian, we really can''t have the intention to surrender at this time, we must fight to the death with Xiong Yue!"


    General Gu and General Tian were the ones who wanted to surrender. General Gu frowned and said, "If we don''t surrender, then we have to watch the women under the tower being bullied? Then are we still human beings?!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sharp sound of the gong sounded again. Xiong Yue was already impatient and shouted: "If you don''t surrender, I will give you a big eye!"


    After the messenger shouted this three times, he ordered some little girls to be escorted, pushed on the big bed, and piled with the women: "These little girls are still youngdies, and they have rtives in Tongzhou." In An Mansion, some of your soldiers are rted to each other. If you dont want to see your rtives girls suffer, kill Guo Qiang immediately, open the city gate and kneel down to wee me. I will mark your merits and give you Appoint an official!"


    After finishing speaking, he brought the list and asked the messenger to report who the rtives of these girls were.


    The tragedy is that one of the girls cousin Zheng Zheng is General Gu!


    "Cousin Tao''s granddaughter!" General Gu went crazy and almost blurted out: "Stop, don''t touch her, I surrender!"


    As soon as these words came out, the morale of the soldiers in the city was half lost, but no one could me General Gu... This kind of thing will hurt whoever suffers.


    The messenger on Xiong Yue''s side also heard it and conveyed the message to Xiong Yue.


    Xiong Yue was very happy to hear this, andughed and said: "Okay, you know the current affairs, I will mark your merits for you. Quickly lead the soldiers who want to surrender to kill Guo Su, and open the city gate to wee me!"


    After giving instructions to the messengers, the messengers on Xiong Yue''s side shouted: "General Gu of Tong''an Prefecture has surrendered, and is about to lead his troops to kill Guo Su. Whoever helps General Gu kill Guo Su, King Xuanyuan will Mark him for his meritorious deeds, reward him with a thousand taels of silver, and give him three beauties, so that you can enjoy the blessings of everyone!"


    They kept shouting. When one of the messengers shouted that he was tired, the second one took over without any interruption. The shouts made the soldiers in Tong''an Prefecture even more unmotivated. More and more soldiers drew their swords and surrounded General Guo.


    Seeing this, General Gu knew that he had been too aggressive, so he knelt down and said: "Sir Tongzhi, I''m sorry... When I was a child, my old cousin was very good to me, and since her granddaughter has been kidnapped, she is at home. Shes already in trouble, and Im afraid everyone is about to die, and I really cant stand to watch her granddaughter suffer such humiliation in public anymore!


    After General Guo heard this, he vomited out another mouthful of blood and felt helpless.


    "Dad!" Guo Qiang raised his hand quickly and pointed his bow and arrow at General Gu: "Don''t do anything wrong. Kill Shangguan and surrender to the rebels. Even if you can get temporary peace, you will not end well."


    He begged again: "I beg you, hold on a little longer, and the Marquis of Qin will definitelye to save us!"


    Guo Qiang has been saying this since the day he came to Tong''an Mansion. He could still believe it at first, but it has been so long and seeing someone being humiliated again, no one believes it anymore.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t be rude." General Guo grabbed Guo Qiang, looked at General Gu, and said, "Fake surrender. When the show can''t go on, you can **** me out to rece those girls... I, Guo Su Even if you die, you have to die with some value, and you have to get some benefits back!"


    Guo Qiang was anxious: "Dad!"


    "Brother Qiang, this is the only way at the moment." General Guo looked at him and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, even if dad is gone, your brother Qin will avenge dad... You believe in him, and dad also believes in him, He will definitely lead the troops to suppress Xiong Yue!"


    Then he looked at General Gu and the others and said, "Even if you are forced to surrender to Xiong Yue, I want you to swear not to do evil with him. Once the Marquis of Qin leads his troops to suppress Xiong Yue, you must help him kill Xiong Yue''s rebels." military!"

 Chapter 2582: evil retribution

    Chapter 2582: evil retribution


    Chapter 2582 Evil Retribution


    "Master Tongzhi, no!" General Di refused: "Xiong Yue will not keep his word. Once he enters Tong''an Mansion, a group of girls in the city will surely suffer. When Xiong Yue arrived at Yuyang Mansion, half of the people in the city I have to sacrifice at least one woman to reward the rebels!"


    If you dare not donate, your whole family will die. When the news reached Tong''an Mansion, they were shocked.


    Even the Yuyang Mansion that surrendered to Xiong Yue was treated like this. How could the oue be better after the Tong''an Mansion surrendered? !


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The piercing sound of the gong sounded again, making people inexplicably angry. General Guo roared down: "Knock, what are you knocking? Xiong Yue, you viin, didn''t you just want us to fight among ourselves to show you? You seeded!" But I, Guo Su, tell you that a beast like you will definitely not end well!"


    Hearing this, is there already a fight on the tower?


    After hearing this, Xiong Yue was happy. He temporarily suppressed the thought of letting the soldiers harm the woman in public, and said with a smile: "My fate must be to be the founding king of the country, but since your subordinates have turned against you, then I Just watch the show again.


    The messenger shouted this again.


    General Guo was relieved and said to General Di: "Look, this is what Xiong Yue wants, so this scene must be yed, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous."


    A strong enemy is ahead, and the morale of the army is half lost. As the highest-ranking general in Jianghuai, he must do something to prevent the soldiers from bing Xiong Yue''s executioner out of fear!


    He looked at General Gu again and said, "Let''s do it."


    After saying that, he shouted loudly: "Gu Xinchang, you traitor, you want to open the city gate and surrender, I will never agree! General Di, stop this evil thief immediately!"


    General Guo has already shouted out his words. This drama must be performed even if it is not performed.


    General Di could only draw his sword, charge forward with his soldiers, and fight with General Gu and his men.


    There was only a row of iron shields between the two men and horses, and the sword shed the opponent''s iron shield with a nging sound, but no one was injured.


    "Fire arrows!" Guo Qiang learned it immediately and led a group of archers to start firing arrows. However, the sharp arrows did not hit his own people, and they all flew down the city tower. The messengers on Xiong Yue''s side were killed by stray arrows. Four were injured.


    Vice General Jin was surprised and said: "The beating was really fierce. It seems that Gu Xinchang and the others have really surrendered to us."


    The henchmen next to him burst outughing after hearing this, but just as they wereughing, a batch of sharp arrows flew towards this side, almost sending these turtles and grandsons into the underworld.


    He Zongqi from Xiong Yue''s side scolded: "Mom, shoot urately and you will hurt the grandpas. I want you to look good when we enter the city!"


    Vice General Jin said: "Back off first, don''t get hurt by stray arrows."


    "Yes." Chief He Qi hurriedly called to his troops: "Take the women and retreat, avoid the stray arrows, and let them fight among themselves for a while first!"


    "Yes." The rebels hurriedly pulled the women off the big bed and dragged them back.


    After arriving at a safe ce, start watching the battle with your arms akimbo.


    It''s just that Mr. He saw that those innocent girls were pretty, and he wanted to touch a few of them.


    Stop, what do you want to do?! Vice General Jin didnt know why, but he suddenly stopped He Zongqi.


    He Zongqi said with a bad smile: "I didn''t do anything. I was just too bored to wait and wanted to give them some snacks. Anyway, after capturing Tong''an Mansion, they will be rewarded to the generals to enjoy. Now let them taste it first." Taste it, then it wont hurt so much.


    These words are really beastly. After hearing this, several girls almost fainted from fright.


    Mrs. Taos granddaughter, the little girl from the Ling family, was in tears and shouted angrily: Uh-huh!


    You are dishonest in your words. You clearly said that as long as my uncle surrenders, you will not touch us!


    He Zongqi walked up to her, pinched her face, and said with a smile: "Little girl, you are worthy of being a native of Jianghuai. She looks like a water spirit. Why, you think we are not trustworthy? Credit is nothing, but it can be done Can you eat like food or sleep like a beauty? You are so good-looking and innocent, wouldn''t it be a pity not to sleep?"


    Then he patted Miss Ling''s face and said, "Be obedient and don''t act like a chaste and martyr girl, otherwise you will die." He then promised, "After you are enjoyed by King Xuanyuan, my uncle will ask King Xuanyuan to treat you." Give me a reward and be my twelfth concubine."


    He Zongqi has gained many benefits along the way. He has taken ten concubines, and he has bullied many good wives.


    Hmm! Miss Ling was frightened and felt extremely disgusted. She kept shaking her head, trying to avoid Mr. He Qis dirty hands.


    But the more she struggled, the more He Zongqi went too far and even wanted to...


    Stop it, stop making trouble, otherwise I will be rude to you! Vice General Jin drew his sword and pointed it at He Zongqi, which stunned He Zongqi who was unbuckling his belt.


    "Vice General Jin, have you fallen in love with this little girl? Okay, I will leave it to you." Mr. He Qi smiled, while fastening his belt, he said to Miss Ling: "Little girl, you are lucky. , Vice Admiral Jin takes a fancy to you, so you have to serve him well."


    Bah, even if I die, I wont let you thieves get what they want!


    but


    He Zongqi looked at Vice General Jin again and said puzzledly: "Vice General Jin, something is wrong with you today, but what are you worried about?"


    Normally, they can do more harm to women than they do, but today is too abnormal.


    Vice General Jin nced at him and said, "I am indeed worried...ording to the distance and time, Marquis Qin should have arrived by now, right?"


    He Zongqi was stunned for a moment, then quicklyughed: "We can''t get there. We have secret sentries along the way to spread the news. Qin Hou''s army is still trapped on the Zhongzhou Mountain Road. Let''s capture He''an Mansion and destroy all his rtives. , he hasnt even been able to step into the Jianghuai territory, so you just..."


    !


    A burst of eagle chirping suddenly came, interrupting Mr. He Qi''s words.


    This is...an eagles cry, an eagle ising!


    He Zongqi and the others quickly raised their heads and followed the sound. Sure enough, they saw a group of eagles descending from the sky and heading toward Xiong Yue.


    "Xin Ying, it''s Xin Ying from the Ying Shi Gang, Luo Ying is here!" Vice Admiral Jin knew Xin Ying because they had fought with the Ying Shi Gang. After seeing Xin Ying, he immediately said: "Hurry up and beat the gong and return to defense to protect King Xuanyuan! "


    After saying that, he immediately ran to the meeting.


    However, after running for a few meters, they didn''t hear the footsteps of He Zongqi and the others following them. He frowned and looked back, and almost died of anger on the spot... He Zongqi and the others were still thinking about Miss Ling and the others, and wanted to **** them there. Run this way.


    Deputy General Jin said angrily: "How long have you been thinking about women? Let me go. Get your weapons quickly and return to the defense to save King Xuanyuan!"


    He Zongqi and the others were very reluctant after hearing this.


    Vice General Jin shouted again: "Return to the defense quickly, anyone who dares to dy the war will be shot to death!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Heqi and the others became afraid and let go of Miss Ling and the others.


    However, their hearts had long been spoiled by Xiong Yue. Even if they were going to meet the enemy, they still couldn''t let go of the beauty. They said shamelessly and arrogantly: "Little girl,e back immediately after uncle kills the people from the Eagle Food Gang." Teach you how to be a woman.


    !


    Several trust eagles suddenly appeared in the sky here, swooping down towards Mr. He Banner and the others.


    One of the eagles grabbed He Zongqi''s face with its talons, then pped its wings and flew away. With a hiss, the eagle''s sharp ws ripped off half of He Zongqi''s face!

 Chapter 2583: escape

    Chapter 2583: escape


    Chapter 2583 Escape


    "Ah!" He Zongqi screamed and fell to the ground. He stretched out his hand to cover his stinging face, but he screamed out in pain as soon as he touched his face.


    When Lao Xiaoqi and others under hismand saw this, they also shouted in horror: "Chief Qi, your face, your face is gone!"


    The skin of his face was torn off by the eagle''s ws, leaving only the scarlet and dazzling **** muscles on his face. There were several flesh pits left by the eagle''s ws on those muscles, and the blood came out of the flesh pits. It looked terrible.


    "Help me, help me...ah!" He Zongqi shouted, got up, and rushed towards Lao Xiaoqi and the others.


    But one of his eyes was blinded by an eagle talon, and he couldn''t see clearly at the moment. When he rushed over, his feet were unsteady and he fell to the ground. His injured face hit the ground directly. The pain made him almost crazy.


    The women who had been escorted to the big bed hated him. Seeing this, they rushed over and stomped on He Zongqi''s face, causing He Zongqi to faint from the pain.


    "Uh huh!" Miss Ling shouted to them, turning her head towards the city gate, signaling them to run towards the city gate quickly... These rebels are very bad. If they are afraid of death and don''t want to fight, they may be escorted If they escape, their fate will be extremely miserable.


    Sure enough, when Lao Xiaoqi saw Xin Ying, he thought it must be Luo Ying or Qin Hou, and he knew very well that Xiong Yue''s rebels would definitely not be able to defeat these two people. After thinking about it, he led his people to the Miss Ling and the others rushed over: "Caught it, run to the forest!"


    If King Xuanyuan wins, he wille back. If he loses, they can still make a few beauties, which is not too much of a loss.


    "Yes!" The dozens of rebels around him went crazy with joy after hearing this, and rushed towards Miss Ling and the others, trying to catch these innocent girls for a taste.


    Uh-huh!


    Run, run to the city gate.


    Ms. Ling shouted and rushed towards the city gate, but their feet were tied with a rope. The rope was only half an arm''s length between the feet, so they could only walk normally. They would fall when they ran.


    Seeing that she was about to be overtaken, Miss Ling wisely turned to the ce where the trust eagle was circling.


    !


    The hawk''s chirping kept ringing, and Lao Xiaoqi and the others stopped in a hurry for fear of being scratched in the face by the eagle.


    But they were too bad and did not give up catching these girls. They pointed their bows and arrows at them and said: "Don''t run. If you dare to take another step, you will all die...Be honest ande here quickly!"


    After hearing this, Miss Ling and the others looked at the long arrows aimed at them and the city gate in the distance, feelingpletely desperate.


    In order to scare them, Lao Xiaoqi fired an arrow directly at a woman.


    Whoosh, the sharp arrow hit the woman on the shoulder, and the woman fell to the ground in pain.


    Lao Xiaoqi sneered and said: "You saw it,e here quickly. If you don''te here, you will be the next one to be hit... Girls are just ythings in this world. You have to learn to ept your fate!"


    Why should they ept their fate? !


    Miss Ling was enraged and rushed towards the city gate risking her life.


    "Looking for death!" Lao Xiaoqi was also angry. He drew an arrow and put it on the bow string. When he was taking aim, he suddenly heard the howl of a wolf: "Aow, ow!"


    A group of wolves suddenly rushed out of the mountain forest, and they all had poison bags tied to their bodies. The bags had holes. When they ran, the poison flew out and formed a poisonous mist.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Because they blocked the way of the wolves, Lao Xiaoqi and the others were knocked to the ground. The wolves stepped on Lao Xiaoqi and the others and bit them in the throat.


    Hiss, hiss!


    The throats of Lao Xiaoqi and the others were bitten off. The wolves held the bitten pieces of meat in their mouths and ran directly past Lao Xiaoqi and the others towards the center of Xiong Yue''s army.


    And there were several groups of wolves that were also drugged from all directions and were heading towards Xiong Yue''s army.Dong Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong!


    On the mountain in the distance, the thunderous sound of war drums suddenly sounded, and the sound of huffing and puffing sounded. In an instant, many ck military gs appeared on the mountain, with the eye-catching red Qin characters in the middle of the gs.


    After the messenger saw the military g, he shouted in horror: "...Qin Hou, it''s Qin Hou''s armying to kill!"


    The rebels who heard this were frightened and shouted: "The Marquis of Qin, the Marquis of Qin ising to kill!"


    Ren Linzhou was so frightened that he hurriedly ran to Xiong Yue: "King Xuanyuan, the Marquis of Qin ising to kill you. What should we do?"


    Pan Di, the guard of Baishan Mansion, was also frightened to death. He pointed at the rebels who were knocked down by the medicine and said: "King Xuanyuan, our brothers have fallen to arge extent. You must think of a way quickly, otherwise we will be killed by Qin." Hou took it!"


    He also ordered the Qianhu he brought with him: "Let the soldiers of Baishan Prefecture gather in formation immediately to stop the wolves! Drag the military doctor here, Ben is about to take medicine!"


    He doesnt want to be poisoned to death by the poisonous mist!


    "Yes." Qianhu hurriedly gathered his troops.


    Xiong Yue yelled: "Shut up, don''t scare yourselves. When we attacked Jindou Mansion, Qin Mu was still in Longshan Mansion. It was so far away. He brought arge army and baggage to catch up. Lets say it will take half a year at least!


    Ren Linzhou: "But King Xuanyuan and his brothers were enjoying themselves on the road, which wasted a lot of time. If the Marquis of Qin had led some of his elite troops to ride on fast horses, he would not have been unable to catch up at this time!"


    Ren Linzhou was very angry when he said this... It was all Xiong Yue''s fault. If he could control the rebels'' crotch, the rebels would not only think about sleeping with women, and they would be able to rush to Tong''an Mansion early and take Tong''an away. The government was brought down.


    Now it''s all right. Before Tong''an Mansion was captured, the Marquis of Qin came to kill him.


    With a sigh, Xiong Yue drew his sword and pointed it at Ren Linzhou: "How dare you me me? Ren Linzhou, do you think you are a good person? You have done a lot of evil in Yuyang Mansion. I advise you to take him away immediately. Go to the top of the mountain and kill Qin Mu, otherwise when hees to kill you, your fate will not be better than mine!"


    Pan Ji was stunned, looked at Xiong Yue, and said in horror: "What King Xuanyuan said...Qin Hou really led his troops to kill?!"


    Nonsense, if Qin Mu hadn''te, where would these eagles, wolves, and those **** poisons havee from?


    "What are you asking? Hurry up and lead the troops to defend against the enemy, otherwise everyone will die!" Xiong Yue roared, but when he saw the batches of rebels being drugged down, he became afraid and began to prepare to flee.


    After seeing Vice General Jin rushing to join him with his troops, he pulled him aside and whispered: "Hurry up and ring the bell, gather our troops, take advantage of the chaos to enter the mountains, and take the mountain road to bypass Tong''an. Mansion, go to Dafeng Vige, kidnap Qin Guluotians family and use them as gold medals to avoid death~"


    Damn it, he was **** toote. If he had a few Gu family members in his hands, he would dare to threaten Qin Mu head-on now!


    Deputy General Jin''s heart sank when he heard this. Xiong Yue was indeed afraid of Qin Mu and wanted to abandon the army and flee for his life. But he was a good deputy general, so how could he just follow Xiong Yue and flee?


    Without the army, how can they make aeback even if they can escape?


    Go and join the Wei army?


    But they have caused so many disasters along the way, even the Wei Army will not want them, right?


    "Yes, General Mo, let''s do it now." Vice General Jin quickly came to his senses and hurriedly dispersed his men and horses into the army.


    Ding ding bell, ding ding bell~


    A burst of copper bells rang out in the chaotic army. Xiong Yue''s elite soldiers who heard the bells immediately moved closer.


    After the troops were almost assembled, Vice General Jin came over and said: "King Xuanyuan, our elite soldiers are here, and we can protect you and escape to Dafeng Vige now."

 Chapter 2584: One of the things Ning Ji feared in his previous life

    Chapter 2584: One of the things Ning Ji feared in his previous life


    Chapter 2584 One of the things Ning Ji feared in his previous life


    "Well done." Xiong Yue praised, but then said: "Old Jin, you stay and keep an eye on these people. If the situation is really bad, then run away. I will leave a mark for you. You can follow the mark to find them. Thats it.


    Vice General Jin was angry when he heard this. That **** Xiong Yue actually wanted to leave him. Hey, don''t me him for being ruthless!


    "Yes, I will obey your orders." Vice General Jin responded, and dutifully arranged soldiers and horses to cover Xiong Yue''s escape.


    Now that the city is chaotic, Xiong Yue fled to the forest easily.


    Xiong Yue was very happy and smiled at Vice General Jin: "Old Jin, you did a good job. Go back and keep an eye on it. I''ll wait for you in Dafeng Vige. I heard that all the girls in the Gu family are good-looking, so I''ll leave one for you. Youe and enjoy.


    "Thank you, King Xuanyuan." Vice General Jin thanked him respectfully, but he already had murderous intentions in his heart, so when Xiong Yue grabbed the reins and was about to get on his horse, he rang the copper bell.


    Dingling bell~


    The copper bell rang, and the soldiers and horses left behind him opened their bows and set up arrows, shooting towards Xiong Yue, but...


    Whoosh!


    A long sound of breaking wind suddenly came from the mountain forest.


    Bang, the sound of a sharp weapon breaking through the armor. When Deputy General Jin and the others came to their senses, a long silver spear had been pierced into Xiong Yue''s chest!


    Immediately afterwards, Xiong Yue fell off his horse, and the long silver spear that pierced his body was pierced into the ground, causing his body to stand on the ground in an arc.


    The rebels present were all shocked. Soon, someone looked horrified and pointed at the spear and said: "This is the armor-piercing spear of the Wolf Marquis Army in the northwest. It was the Marquis of Qin who killed King Xuanyuan. The Marquis of Qin is really here!"


    As soon as he finished saying this, Meng Hong appeared with Hong Dao, Bu Fang, and a group of soldiers, shouting: "The army of the Marquis of Qin has surrounded you all. Quickly abandon your weapons and surrender, otherwise you will be shot to death by random arrows!"


    In fact, Qin Sang came with thousands of troops and horses. The real army was still trapped in Zhongzhou, so he couldn''t fight hard and could only outwit him.


    "The Marquis of Qin''s army is reallying!" Xiong Yue''s elite soldiers were so frightened that they lost their ability.


    It was Deputy General Jin who reacted first. He rushed in front of Xiong Yue and raised his knife to sh at Xiong Yue. He wanted to chop off Xiong Yue''s head and save his life from Qin Sang.


    But Xiong Yue was not dead yet. After being grabbed by his hair, he struggled to open his eyes and stared at Vice General Jin: "You, you dare..."


    Before he finished speaking, he kept vomiting blood from his mouth.


    Deputy General Jin was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat, and quickly sneered: "I have been following you for so many years, but when ites to the end, you want to escape by yourself. You are so ruthless and unjust, why don''t I dare to kill you?"


    Then he said: "Xiong Yue, you have enjoyed enough blessings in the past few months, but your blessings have run out and you deserve to die!"


    Xiong Yue was horrified when he heard this and hurriedly asked for help from his elite soldiers: "Help, help..."


    However, his so-called elite soldiers were just a bunch of rabble, and they were naturally loyal when they were able to enjoy the blessings. Now that disaster was approaching, in order to protect their lives, they imitated Vice General Jin, and each of them raised their swords high and shed at Xiong Yue.


    There was a clicking sound, and Xiong Yue, who imed to be the second Emperor Jingwu, was hacked to death by his subordinates!


    "Don''t chop off the head, keep it, it will be of great use!" Deputy General Jin yelled and scrambled for the corpse. After grabbing Xiong Yue''s half-chopped head, he hugged it tightly and hurriedly turned to Meng Hong. He knelt down, held up Xiong Yue''s head and shouted: "Thest general has cut off the head of the traitor Xiong Yue, please ept it from the Marquis of Qin!"


    After hearing this, Meng Hong came over with a sneer, snatched away Xiong Yue''s head, and called to Hong Dao and the others: "Daozi, bring someone to tie them all up, and wait until they are punished!"


    Vice General Jin''s face turned pale and he shouted into the forest: "Marquis Qin, thest general has abandoned the dark side and turned to the bright side. He also helped kill Xiong Yue. Please give thest general a chance to atone for his sins!"


    Xiong Yue''s elite soldiers also shouted hurriedly: "Marquis Qin, we are willing to be loyal to you, please don''t kill us!" They responded with a wave of poisonous arrows.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack exploded, and soon there was a thumping sound of falling to the ground. These elite soldiers were poisoned.


    Meng Hong smiled, and after the poisonous mist dissipated, he kicked Deputy General Jin''s feet hard and cursed: "You beasts havemitted evil all the way to Tong''an Mansion, and you still want to atone for your sins? Can you redeem yourself?" Are you done? Go down to the underworld to find the Lord of Hell and be tortured!"


    Not long after, Qin Sang rode his horse out of the forest, nced at Vice Admiral Jin and the others, and said to Meng Hong, "Just leave twenty people to watch. Let''s go over quickly and end this chaos."


    There are still about 100,000 rebels under the city tower. They must be suppressed quickly and must not be allowed to escape... If so many rebels flee in all directions, many tragedies will surely ur in various parts of Dachu.


    "Yes." Meng Hong picked up Xiong Yue''s head, mounted the horse, and led the soldiers from the dead camp to the rebels. While running, he shouted: "The army of the Marquis of Qin has arrived. He is dead, please surrender immediately!"


    The rebels panicked when they heard this, and they were just a mob, and many of them were thugs and ruffians who joined in halfway. When they heard that Xiong Yue was dead, they all threw down their swords and guns, knelt down and cried: " Lord Qin, please spare your life, I will surrender!"


    He also began to me Xiong Yue: "It was Xiong Yue who forced us to harm people, and we are innocent!"


    These words were shouted so disgustingly that if they didn''t have too many men and were afraid of their desperate counterattack, Meng Hong would have wanted to order someone to fire arrows on the spot to kill these beasts.


    General Guo and others have opened the city gate and led tens of thousands of city defenders to help.


    The rebels were even more frightened when they saw tens of thousands of soldiers rushing out. Ny percent of the rebels knelt down and surrendered. No matter how Linzhou screamed at them to stand up and resist, they didn''t listen.


    A bunch of rabble, a bunch of rabble, you deserve not to be able to achieve great things! Ren Linzhou cursed, but he was also afraid of death, so he hurriedly summoned the soldiers and horses of Yuyang Mansion: Retreat, retreat quickly!


    However, General Di and others had already led their troops to attack. After several waves of arrows, they defeated the Yuyang Mansion soldiers who had already been disorganized and surrendered. Ren Linzhou was also captured alive.


    It was Guo Qiang''s credit that he was captured so quickly... Qin Sang taught Guo Qiang archery. Over the years, Guo Qiang had been practicing **** horseback and archery, and often went to seek advice from Mr. Qin. Archery was not the same as divination. On the contrary, a few arrows wounded Ren Linzhou''s horse, causing Ren Linzhou to fall off his horse and be captured.


    At this point, this absurd and ridiculous war of raising troops to seek emperorship is finally over.


    Brother Qin! After Guo Qiang saw Qin Sang, he ran towards him regardless.


    Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Stop, don''t run!"


    The battle has just ended, and there may be rebels who are persistent in their ambitions to shoot secret arrows. If they are shot, their lives will be lost.


    Guo Qiang still had some sense and stopped obediently.


    Qin Sang hurriedly rode over. As soon as he dismounted, Guo Qiang rushed over, hugged him and cried: "Brother Qin, you are finally here, woo woo woo... kill them, they are not human beings, and you can''t just surrender because they surrender." Leave them alive!


    Qin Sang patted him on the back and said, "Don''t worry, anyone who does evil will not end well."


    He led his troops along the way and witnessed the tragic conditions in Jindou Mansion, Baishan Mansion, Yuyang Mansion and other ces... Xiong Yue''s rebel army was more vicious than the soldiers. He had to kill arge number of rebels before he could Deter the remaining rebels, otherwise these rebels who have been cultivated with bad intentions will at most be able to calm down for a while. After the limelight passes, they will definitely do evil again!

 Chapter 2585: Execution and murder

    Chapter 2585: Execution and murder


    Chapter 2585 Execution and Infamy


    However, there are too many rebels, and they must be controlled first before the general ount can be settled.


    So he told Meng Hong: "Bring the poison made by Master Gui and put the poison directly. Let''s do the poison first to avoid further trouble."


    Yes. Meng Hong hurriedly took the people from the Dead Soldiers Camp and the Divine Arrow Camp to move the poison.


    Qin Sang said to Guo Qiang: "Bring the sling, quickly."


    "Yes!" Guo Qiang quickly wiped away his tears and asked his father. After taking the token, he rode his horse towards Tong''anfu City. He quickly left the city with a group of catapults and rushed here.


    Although Guo Qiang''s speed is fast enough,pared with directly using arrows to poison, it still wastes a lot of time.


    General Guo said: "Qin Hou, you don''t need to let Brother Qiang get the sling."


    Qin Sang said: "Although arrows can be used faster, once the arrow rain is released, it will cause casualties to some extent. When other rebels see that theirpanions are dead, they will definitely rebel. It is safer to use slings, and it can help Brother Qiang." "


    It was Guo Qiang''s first time fighting, and he was deeply shocked. After seeing him, he couldn''t help crying. He had to find something to do for Guo Qiang and let go of his anger, so that he could feel better. And allowing Guo Qiang to make a contribution is killing two birds with one stone.


    Meng Hong had already brought boxes of intoxicating drugs. After hearing this, he said: "General Guo, with the Marquis of Qin in charge, we can still afford to waste this little time."


    Sang was a very affectionate person, and he was willing to recruit and teach the generals under him. For example, today''s killing of Xiong Yue was done by Sang after he had arranged for him to lead Hong Dao, Bu Fang and others to do it. He has made the first contribution, and when rewards are given based on his meritster, he will be able to benefit greatly and use these benefits to win over the Jiang family.


    General Guo was very grateful.


    And Guo Qiang was able to help him up. When he led the catapult team here, he encountered a wave of twenty or thirty rebels. Guo Qiang led the soldiers who pushed the catapult, and then used the catapult to follow the arrow. Attacked and wiped out the twenty or thirty rebels, and captured twenty-one people alive.


    Qin Sang was very happy and praised Guo Qiang: "Well done. ording to militaryw, killing twenty enemies can be credited with merit. You captured twenty-one people alive. Your merit is higher than the merit of killing the enemy. You should be rewarded."


    After Guo Qiang''s small victory, the depression umted during this period was relieved and he regained his confidence. He looked up at Qin Sang and said with a smile: "It was only because of Brother Qin''s reputation that we captured them alive. The credit is Brother Qins!


    The name of the Marquis of Qin is already powerful both inside and outside Chu. If it weren''t for Brother Qin''s presence, they would all have died today, and there would be no chance for them to make meritorious deeds.


    Qin Sang said: "Remember, you have to take the credit and keep it. Don''t push it outside. It''s not time for you to push the credit outside."


    Hearing this, Guo Qiang was all excited and said hurriedly: "Yes!"


    Qin Sang nodded with satisfaction: "Meng Hong has brought the poison. Go quickly to cooperate with him and end this war as soon as possible."


    Guo Qiang nodded, ran away quickly, and led his men and horses to push the sling and came to Meng Hong and the others.


    "Divide the antidote and eat it." After Meng Hong handed a bag of antidote to Guo Qiang, he led his men and horses to poke several holes in the poison bag and put it on the catapult, ready to poison, but the medicine poured out. Rebels.


    The rebels had been standing there waiting for more than two-quarters of an hour. They began to get impatient and mored to see Qin Sang: "Where is the Marquis of Qin? Let the Marquis of Qine out to see us and give us a promise. Don''t trick us into surrendering!" "


    He Min, Cong Wenshan, and Jifeng led the troops to guard the rebels. After hearing this, they shouted: "Be honest, the Marquis of Qin will meet you when he wants to see you. Anyone who dares to cause trouble is deliberately going against the Marquis of Qin. He will be punished on the spot." Kill!"


    After hearing this, the rebels were still very scared. After all, the Marquis of Qin was more ferocious than the soldiers.


    But there are also people who have done too much evil and are afraid that they will be killed. Themon people are angry and risk their lives to start a riot. They shout: "We have nearly 100,000 people. If we fight to the death, you will also suffer big losses. Hurry up." Let the Marquis of Qine out to see us and give us a sure word that we will not be punished without death!"


    Hehe, you have done countless evil things and still want to get away with not even a little punishment. Do you really dare to think that being the Marquis of Qin is a coward?


    The rebels began to beat the gongs again, shouting and shouting: "Let the Marquis of Qine out and forgive us!"


    They shouted one after another, and the formation looked very scary.


    While they were having a good time...


    Swish swish!


    In the sky, batches of poison bags flew in, and the bagsnded with a bang, exploding into pieces of poisonous mist.


    Poisonous mist spread, and after a few breaths, the rebels fell inrge pieces. "The Marquis of Qin is not trustworthy and wants to kill us. Let''s rush forward with swords and fight with them!" The rebels got into apletemotion and rushed towards us with swords.


    "This is just a drug, it won''t make you die immediately. Anyone who dares to cause trouble will be shot with arrows immediately!" He Min shouted, and had the archers ready.


    Some rebels who wanted to create chaos so that they could escape and live somewhere else shouted: "That **** drug must be poison. Don''t believe him. Just rush over and fight with them. If you can kill one, you''ll be the one. If you kill a pair, we''ll make a profit." Here we are, hahaha!


    They are all a group of desperadoes. After hearing this, more rebels rushed over.


    However


    Swish swish!


    The arrows rained down from the sky and they were shot to the ground directly.


    Prepare the sling, release it!


    The banging sound started again, and the poison was thrown out again, stunning arge number of rebels.


    More than three quarters of an hourter, all the rebels were poisoned and fell to the ground.


    Qin Sang sat on horseback, overlooking the rebels lying on the ground, and ordered: "Bind them all and choose a day to execute them!"


    "Yes." General Guo and He Min responded. The two parties **** all the rebels... There were so many rebels that they were busy until midnight before they **** all the rebels.


    He Min, Cong Wenshan, and General Di led the troops and were stationed outside the city to guard the rebels.


    Qin Sang and General Guo returned to the city to rest, and he told Meng Hong and He Min: "Take people to interrogate the rebels and find out all Xiong Yue''s confidants and people who have done evil things. Tomorrow at noon, we will show up at the city gate in front of everyone." Torture!"


    Rebels who have harmed ordinary people must die. Only rebels who guard their conscience and control their knives and crotches are qualified to live.


    Yes! Meng Hong and He Min immediately took their own troops to do it.


    They were already doing these things, and they were familiar with the methods. After a night of interrogation, they were able to uncover tens of thousands of rebels who had done great evil.


    Meng Hong: "Most of the rebels have not been interrogated. I am afraid it will take another three days to find out all the rebels who have done evil things."


    Qin Sang: "It doesn''t matter, as long as there are no mistakes in the trial."


    He then looked at He Min and said, "Uncle He, ask Zhang Zhong, Hong Dao, Jifeng and Cong Wenshan to help you. They also need to practice their skills in this area."


    He Min has more experience in these matters than Meng Hong, so it would be better to let him teach others.


    "Yes." He Min went to find a few of them and took them for interrogation.


    Meng Hong went to arrange the beheading of the rebels in public.


    Dong dong dong!


    At noon, with the scorching sun in the sky and the sound of drums, tens of thousands of interrogated rebels were escorted to the gate of Tong''an Prefecture.


    There was a row of tables set up at the gate of the city. General Guo and the others were sitting on both sides. Qin Sang was in the middle, with his hand on the long knife and his eyes like razors, staring at the rebels who were being led away.


    Let these sinners kneel down! Meng Hong shouted.


    A group of soldiers held long spears and banged on the rebels'' hind legs, knocking their feet weak and causing them to kneel on the ground.


    Qin Sang raised his hand, and the ghost man next to him stood up and read out the charges of these rebels: "In the name of raising troops to attack the sinful emperor, you have done something inhumane. Your crime is unforgivable. You will be beheaded immediately to thank the world!"

 Chapter 2586: Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou【1】

    Chapter 2586: Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou��1��


    Chapter 2586 Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou1


    After hearing this, the rebels looked at the groups of soldiers with swords at the ready, and cried out in fright: "Marquis Qin, we have surrendered, you can''t kill us!"


    Qin Sang ignored them at all, but Meng Hong asked them: "Surrendering will erase all the evil things you have done in the past? Ask those innocent souls who were killed by you, ask those women who were abused by you." Do people agree or not?!


    "We don''t agree, kill these beasts...our whole family will die in their hands!" All the women who were captured by the rebels as ves have been rescued. After learning that the rebels were to be killed today, they came out with dignity. Watching the execution, you have to watch these beasts beheaded even if you die.


    Miss Ling and the others didn''te.


    They were still innocent. General Gu was afraid that if they showed up and others would notice their appearance, it would affect their future marriage, so he stopped them froming.


    Meng Hong pointed at the women with hideous faces of hatred and shouted at the rebels: "You beasts, did you hear that? The bitter people want you to die, let alone surrender, even if they turn against you and kill Xiong Yue, You can also die to apologize!"


    He said again: "Besides, the Marquis of Qin never said he wouldn''t kill you if you surrender!"


    Saburo actually took a lot of risks in fighting this battle, but even so, Sang didn''t make any promises to the rebels, just because Xiong Yue''s rebels were really not human beings, and they caused misery to the cities along the way.


    After Meng Hong finished speaking, he looked at Qin Sang and asked for instructions: "Qin Hou, the time hase, do you want to carry out the execution?"


    As soon as these words came out, the rebels cried again: "Qin Hou, we were wrong. We won''t dare to do it anymore. Please don''t kill us... Now that the world is in chaos, as long as Qin Hou doesn''t kill us, we will definitely help Qin Hou conquer the entire world." Da Chu!


    This is an attempt to use the throne to seduce him.


    Qin Sang sneered and ordered: "Behead!"


    "Yes." Meng Hong looked at the soldiers raising their swords: "The Marquis of Qin has an order to kill the rebels!"


    After hearing this, the rebels kneeling in the first row cried: "Don''t kill us, don''t kill..."


    Click, click, click!


    The soldiers raised their swords high and chopped off the heads of the rebels from behind. In an instant, the heads of the rebels hit the ground with a thud. The headless corpses remained kneeling for a while, and then there was a thud. Fall to the ground.


    Meng Hong: "Drag us down and bring up the rebels in the second row!"


    Yes! There were soldiers waiting not far away. After hearing this, they hurried over and dragged away the corpses of the rebels.


    Another group of soldiers pushed the rebels in the rear row to the blood-stained ground, pressed their spears against their backs, and forced them to kneel down.


    Meng Hong said again: "Behead!"


    Click, click, click!


    The soldiers waved their swords again and beheaded a new row of rebels in public.


    Meng Hong: "Drag us down and bring up the third row of rebels!"


    The soldiers quickly dragged the bodies down and brought up the third row of rebels.


    Click, click, click!


    The frightening sound of beheading sounded again, and another row of rebels were beheaded.


    Meng Hong: "Drag the body down and bring up the fourth row of rebels!"


    The rebels in the fourth row were scared crazy and cried with tears: "Qin Hou, we were wrong, please spare us! Or give us poison directly, and we will poison ourselves without your expense." Use your strength to chop off our heads, oooh oh, please!


    Qin Sang finally gave them a look, but what he said made the rebels despair: "Medicate you to death? That would be too easy for you. You are evil people. You must taste the fear of death before you can go." die!"


    After speaking, he looked at Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong: "Behead!"


    Click, click, click!


    Another row of rebel heads fell to the ground.


    The soldiers came up quickly and dragged away the corpses of the rebels, but the severed heads were not picked up and were still scattered on the ground nearby. By the time the tenth row of rebels were brought up, there were so many heads that there was no ce for them to kneel, and thend was soaked with blood and turned muddy.


    When the rebels in the tenth row were brought up, several of them were already frightened out of their minds. They wereughing andughing, with tears and saliva flowing down their faces, as if they were fools.


    Pan Chi was also frightened.


    Pan Xian, Vice General Jin, Ren Linzhou, and other generals who followed Xiong Yue inmitting crimes were taken to the city gate to watch the execution, and they were the ones closest to the execution ce. They watched as the heads of the rebels were chopped off one by one. The impact was so great that it was hard not to go crazy if I thought about what would happen to me.


    Hahaha, melons, Lao Jin, Lao Ren, look, melons are growing in the ground. Im so thirsty. Lets quickly pick a melon and eat it to quench our thirst, hahaha...


    Ren Linzhou and Vice General Jin were so frightened that their faces turned pale and their bodies broke out in cold sweat. Finally, they couldn''t hold on any longer and begged Qin Sang: "Qin Hou, let''s get rid of those people who secretly colluded with Xiong Yue and Xiong Yue." Ill tell you the looted property and the hiding ces of the beautiful girls, I just ask you to kill us quickly and stop torturing us!


    They dont want to endure this fear anymore, kill them quickly.


    Qin Sang agreed: "Uncle, you can do it yourself."


    Yes. Master Gui led a group of brothers from the Eagle Food Gang to **** Ren Linzhou and Vice General Jin away.


    Other rebel generals continued to kneel aside and watch the execution. By the time the 10,000 rebels were killed, most of the rebel generals were already going crazy with fear.


    However, this is not over yet.


    At noon the next day, the execution continued, and another group of rebels were taken to the city gate for torture. They were beheaded for three full days, and more than 30,000 rebels and tens of thousands of evil minions were beheaded. This shock shocked the whole country and was recorded as Qingshi''s punishment was finally over.


    Qin Sang also ordered people to build the heads of the rebels into a tall Jingguan, and then took the remaining more than 50,000 rebels who had done no evil to see the Jingguan, whichpletely shocked them and made them all honest. , I dare not have any more thoughts.


    In hisst life, Ning Ji was trapped in Tong''an Mansion and witnessed this punishment with his own eyes, which became one of his fears that continues to this day.


    Three days after the punishment, Qin Sang ordered his head to be burned in Jingguan.


    Master Gui made another medicine and ordered the soldiers to sprinkle it on the burial ground and at the city gate to prevent the urrence of epidemics.


    "Sang, can the property collected by Xiong Yue really be used to directly relieve the various governments? No need to ask your Majesty for instructions?" General Guo said with some worry: "Why don''t we ask the capital for instructions?"


    After thinking about it, I wrote a sentence on the table with tea: If you want to be emperor, we will keep these belongings.


    After finishing writing, he looked at Qin Sang and said firmly: "Uncle Guo will definitely support you!"


    Ha, Qin Sang smiled: "Uncle Guo, I never meant this."


    He suppressed his smile again and said: "I have seen too much suffering along the way. I don''t want thisnd to suffer any more wars, and the people in the world cannot bear any war disasters."


    He looked at General Guo and said: "Fighting for position will only plunge thisnd into a melee. The best way for everyone now is to end the war as soon as possible and let the various ces recuperate. Otherwise, when the soldiers and thieves calm down, we will not be able to fight at all." If we are no longer able to resist the bandits, then thisnd will have to be reced by our ancestors."


    General Guo was very pleased after hearing this, but he was also very worried: "But now you have a heavy army. Even if you don''t have this intention, others may not believe it. Do you have a way to protect yourself?"


    Qin Sang said what he said to Ning Ji again, and finally said: "Uncle Guo, you don''t have to worry about me, the route has been arranged."


    General Guo was half relieved after hearing this, and asked him again: "Do you want to go to Beijing to serve the king?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I have already said that the Qin family only guards the border and protects the people, and does nothing else... He also did not give me an order asking me toe to Beijing to help him."


    Maybe because he felt ashamed of the Qin family, Emperor Jingyuan never gave him the order to go to Beijing to help.


    Then do you want to go to Beijing? General Guo asked.


    Qin Sang was stunned by the question... He wanted to go to Beijing and see the empress. She had always loved him. He also wanted to see Emperor Jing Yuan and ask about what happened back then.


    But there are too many things going on now, and the situation in the capital is tooplicated. If hees to the capital at this time, it will only continue the melee, which will not do any good to the world.

 Chapter 2587: Want a wife

    Chapter 2587: Want a wife


    Chapter 2587 Wanting a Wife


    Seeing that he was silent, General Guo understood and sighed: "Since you don''t have that intention, you might as well go to the capitalter."


    Then he said: "But things are changing too fast nowadays. If the bandits don''t invade Longshan Mansion anymore, Uncle Guo suggests that you stay in Tong''an Mansion for a longer time. In case of any major changes in the capital, you can Set out early to deal with it. Anyway, you are staying in Tong''an Mansion to clean up the remaining bandits. The reason is very legitimate and no one can say anything to you."


    Qin Sang had already thought about these things on the way here. He nodded and said, "Well, I will stay a little longer."


    only


    He wants to be a small fish.


    I wonder what Xiaoyu is doing at the moment?


    But you didnt listen to his advice and are making medicine?


    Still growing medicinal materials with two Zaizai? Or take them to see lotus flowers or pick fruits?


    Speaking of fruits, Qin Sang walked to the window, opened the ajar window, and looked at the cherry tree in the yard... It was the season when cherries were ripe, and the cherry trees in the yard were hung like little rednterns. The tree looks delicious.


    I really want to dig the whole tree back and give it to the little fish, so that if she wants to eat, she can just pick a basket and eat until she is full.


    Qin Sangughed out loud thinking of her cute look with her cheeks puffed up while eating cherries.


    General Guo was puzzled by his smile. He came over and asked, "Did you see something good? Why are you smiling so happily?"


    A pair of sharp eyes were bent withughter.


    Qin Sang pointed to the cherry tree and asked, "Uncle Guo, does this tree belong to your family? Does it have any special significance to your family?"


    General Guo was stunned: "Why do you ask this suddenly?"


    He looked at the cherry tree again and said, "The yard here is either growing pomegranates or cherries. It''s just for good luck and good looks. It has no special meaning."


    Moreover, this courtyard was assigned to him after he was promoted to themander-in-chief of Jianghuai Capital, and there was this cherry tree right after he arrived.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang said, "Can you send me off?"


    General Guo was stunned again: "You want to eat cherries? Go ahead and eat them. It won''t be a problem after you eat them. Neither I nor my family like to eat these things."


    I dont like to eat pomegranates either. There are too many seeds and its annoying to eat.


    Qin Sang shook his head and said: "I want to give the cherry tree to Xiaoyu. She likes to eat fruits, but there are few cherry trees in the northwest. Now I will dig up this cherry tree and send it home. At this time next year, Xiaoyu will You can eat fresh cherries.


    After saying what he thought of, he asked: "Is there a woman who can make dried cherries? Pick these fruits and make them into dried cherries and send them back together. The little fish will be able to eat cherries this year."


    When asked this question, he looked at General Guo with a smile and expectant look on his face, which shocked General Guo. He nodded in a daze and said: "There is a dried fruit shop in Tong''an Mansion. Where is the shopkeeper''s wife? To make dried cherries, Ill send someone to send a message and ask her toe into the house and do it.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang raised a bright smile on his face: "Then invite her toe into the house to do it... Well, let my cousin check her pulseter. If there is nothing wrong with her, let her do the dried fruit."


    The food given to small fish must be safe.


    This, are you so cautious?


    General Guo was shocked, and after a while heughed out loud, pointed at Qin Sang and said: "I didn''t expect that after several years, you still like the second girl of the Gu family so much. If outsiders see you like this, I''m afraid they will be frightened. Damn...you just killed tens of thousands of rebels."


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Marquis of Qin was a murderer who chopped off the heads of more than 40,000 rebels without blinking an eye. But who would have known that in private he was actually a young man who would ask his wife for fruit trees and fruits to eat.


    Qin Sang frowned and said seriously: "Killing the rebels is our duty, what does it have to do with loving our wife? Besides, my little fish only has three hobbies, one of which is to eat fruits. I came across good fruits. , its right to send her back to eat.


    She can be happy for a long time. General Guo smiled and nodded: "Well, you are right. This is good. Husband and wife should love each other. Only with love can husband and wife live happily."


    If there is no love and only resentment towards each other, then life will not be able to go on.


    He asked him again: "What are Gu Erya''s other two hobbies? Making money?"


    Girl Gu Erya''s reputation for loving money is well known to the entire He''an Mansion.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes, I like gold and silver, and I also like me."


    What did you say?


    Is he old and deaf? How could this boy Saburo say such shameless words?


    General Guo was shocked, but soon smiled and said: "I didn''t expect you to say such things... However, Uncle Guo is very happy that you can say these things to me."


    Having experienced all kinds of wars and sufferings, and his status has be extremely noble, Saburo''s heart has not changed.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "I am also very happy that I can say such things... This is all the credit of Xiaoyu."


    If Xiaoyu hadn''t been with him and helped him, maybe he would have be like Wei Er, or even be more cruel than Wei Er.


    It was Xiaoyu who made him a normal person.


    Qin Sang looked at the sky and said, "Uncle Guo, the weather is a bit gray. I''m afraid it''s going to rain. Please find someone to pick the cherries quickly, otherwise the fruits will be spoiled by the heavy rain."


    General Guo: "Okay, I''ll let someone pick the fruit right now, and I''ll make sure not to spoil any of your cherries."


    Qin Sang: "The shopkeeper''s wife should also be invited quickly. Once you pick the cherries, you can''t keep them for too long, so you have to deal with them quickly."


    General Guo: "...If it''s done, I''ll send someone to invite you."


    Seeing that you are in a hurry, I will tie you up too.


    General Guo immediately sent someone to invite him.


    A group of soldiers wearing armor and carrying swords immediately left the house and went to the dried fruit shop on North Street, and surrounded the entire dried fruit shop.


    When the people on North Street saw this, they were all frightened. One gossip woman pointed at the Shijia Dried Fruit Shop and said, "Hey, shopkeeper Shi is not an aplice of the rebels."


    The shopkeeper of Beijie Restaurant was familiar with Shopkeeper Shi''s family, and he became angry when he heard this: "Ms. Cao, you can really make nonsense. Shopkeeper Shi''s family is a well-known kind family in Tong''an Mansion, how can you say such things? If you ruin the reputation of Shopkeeper Shi and his family, I will definitely report to the officials together with the Shi family to arrest you and punish you!"


    Jianghuai Jiangnan loves to listen to books. Thanks to the "Biography of the Poisonous Woman of Three Generations", the people of Tong''an Prefecture also learned the plot of suing officials in it.


    "I''m just talking casually, why do you take it seriously?" Mrs. Cao was frightened and couldn''t swallow her breath. She said stiffly: "If Shopkeeper Shi''s family didn''tmit any crime, then why are the military men here? This bow on his back Can someone with a knifee to invite the Shi family to a banquet?!"


    When the leadingmander heard this, he said: "Shopkeeper Shi''s family did notmit any crime. It is Marquis Qin who likes to eat dried cherries. After learning that the shopkeeper''s family has a good craft, he specially sent us to invite the shopkeeper''s family tomand the envoy to make cherries with the prefect. If you do it, you will be given a hundred taels of silver as wages."


    "What? Shopkeeper Shi''s family didn''tmit a crime, they just got lucky!" Mrs. Cao was shocked, and said with a smile on her face: "Master, I can also make dried cherries, why don''t you invite me to do it? I only need ten The wages of two taels of silver are much cheaper than those of the Shi family."


    The sry is nothing, but if she goes to the Marquis of Qin, her family will be rich in the future!


    Ha, the owner of the Beijie Restaurantughed: "Ms. Cao, don''t tell lies with your eyes open. Your family is a butcher who only knows **** pigs. You smell the smell of pig mutton all over your body and you still make dried cherries? You?" Can the dried cherries be eaten? If Marquis Qin vomits it, your whole family will be beheaded!"

 Chapter 2588: catch him

    Chapter 2588: catch him


    Chapter 2588 Catching Him


    Lady Cao was frightened when she heard this, but she did not give up. She said: "Master Jun, the Marquis of Qin likes to eat cherries? Then my family will pick them now and send them to the Marquis of Qin!"


    Then she loudly announced to her family: "My natal family is from Caojia Vige outside the city. My father is Cao Liuwang. My name is Cao Chunhua. I married into the family of Butcher Wang from Dou Li Lane, North Street. The man is Wang Qiuman. He has two sons and two daughters. I The eldest daughter happens to be fourteen this year, and she is well-known in North Street..."


    "She''s a famous little shrew from North Street. She still looks like her father, but she''s not ugly!" The restaurant owner shouted this sentence before he could speak.


    Mrs. Cao was so angry that she jumped up and pointed at the restaurant owner and cursed: "Huang Shengping, you are a shady impostor. If you are not convinced, send your daughter to the Marquis of Qin!"


    With a sigh, themander-in-chief drew his sword, pointed it at the Cao family, and said angrily: "If you dare to ruin the reputation of the Marquis of Qin,e here, arrest this woman, throw her into prison, and wait to be punished!"


    Mrs. Cao was frightened. His man hurriedly squeezed in from behind, grabbed her, knelt down and said: "Master Jun, please calm down. This woman of mine is just a talker. She said the wrong thing, and she won''t do it again." , please spare her this time!"


    The general g sneered and said: "You openly said that you would give away the Marquis of Qin''s women, described the Marquis of Qin as a drunken waste, and ndered the reputation of the Marquis of Qin. Such big mistakes must not be treated lightly, but must be punished severely!"


    Then he said: "I have also surrendered to you people. The Marquis of Qin has just killed more than 40,000 rebels, and the Jingguan with heads has just been burned, and the ashes are still in ce and have not been blown away. How dare you attack the Marquis of Qin? If you are not afraid of death, the Marquis of Qin will definitely be happy to fulfill your wish."


    "No, I know I was wrong, and I don''t dare to do it anymore. Please spare me!" Cao was so frightened that she cried loudly and kept kowtowing to beg for mercy, but was eventually taken to the government.


    However, General Zhang Qi asked Butcher Wang to go with him. The couple would be locked in the same cell, which would not damage Cao''s reputation.


    After this incident, people in the city who wanted to send girls to Qin Sang no longer dared to think about it, and Qin Sang was able to calm down.


    However, word got out that the Marquis of Qin liked to eat cherries, and the people all over the city went crazy to pick cherries. In just half a day, the front yard of themander and the prefect was filled with cherries, and the baskets of cherries were piled up to the top.


    General Guo was shocked: "This is the first time I know that there are so many cherries in Tong''an Mansion."


    He hurriedly exined: "Send the order and tell them to stop picking. There are only four people in Qinhou''s family and they cannot eat so many cherries!"


    Yes. Vice General Zeng went to do it himself.


    Qin Sang didn''t ask for all the cherries in the courtyard in vain. He received them in baskets with one tael of silver and ordered people to send the money to each household. When giving the money, he specifically told him not to send any more cherries. If you dont have money to collect, you will be fined.


    Hey, hey, we know, we wont give it away again! Those who got the money agreed one after another.


    But the next day there were still people carrying baskets of cherries to the envoys and prefects, saying they would give them to the Marquis of Qin.


    this?


    Its just looking for a fight!


    Qin Sang did not ept any more gifts, and asked people to drive away all the cherries.


    But when the dignified Marquis of Qin came to Tong''an Mansion, everyone wanted to curry favor with such a big shot. Even if they were driven out of Nanfu Street, they still waited at the street entrance with their burdens, hoping to be miserable and wait for the Marquis of Qin to take pity on them.


    Lieutenant General Zeng had no choice but toe over and report the matter, and then said: "General, I''m thinking of letting them dry for a day, and then when it gets dark, I''ll collect the things for one tael of silver per basket. From tomorrow on, the nearby streets The cherry-pickers will not be allowed in. Those who vite the rules will be put in jail for a few days and they will be kept honest. What do you think?"


    General Guo nodded: "This is a good idea. Go ahead and do it."


    "Yes." General Zeng went down to talk to the government office, and then waited. When everyone was exhausted and gave up in the evening, he would start collecting the fruits and end the matter.


    But there was someone who moved faster than them, it was the girl Friday from Zhou Tongpan''s family who came to Yuyang Mansion to take refuge. Aunt Zhou brought a group of Zhou family servants to the entrance of Nanfu Street and said to those selling cherries: "Fellow folks, our girls know that it is not easy for you to pick cherries, so we are willing to pay for your cherries, and we will be with Qin Hou." The price is the same, one tael of silver per basket. But you have to agree to one condition for our girl."


    What are the conditions? Tell me quickly! It was a hot day. They had been exposed to the sun for a long time and they had given up. They thought that the Marquis of Qin would not buy their cherries again. When they saw someone who wanted to buy their cherries, they all gathered around.


    Seeing that they were anxious, Aunt Zhou said with a satisfied smile: "You are just not allowed to pick cherries and sell them to Marquis Qin. My fifth girl said that Marquis Qin destroyed the rebels and saved us. He is our benefactor. We can You cant embarrass him like this, and you will repay your kindness!


    He added: "Actually, our Zhou family can''t eat so many cherries, but in order not to embarrass the Marquis of Qin, my fifth daughter asked me to buy your fruits."


    With these words, everyone praised her: "Hey, your girl is such a good person, thank you so much to her. We won''t pick cherries tomorrow, so we can''t embarrass the Marquis of Qin."


    The person who said this was really poor and wanted to sell cherries for some money.


    But half of the people who came to sell cherries were rich people who wanted to curry favor with Qin Sang. These were shrewd people. When they heard this, they understood and sneered: "Oh, Miss Friday is really a smart person!"


    When Grandma Zhou heard this, her expression did not change, and she only greeted the poor families who wanted to sell cherries: "Fellow folks, please follow me to the Zhou family''s courtyard. Don''t worry, our Zhou family is also an aristocratic family, and the eldest daughter is still from the Wu family in the capital. My eldest daughter-inw will not lie to the big guys. When we get there, I will definitely pay money to buy your cherries!"


    Someone asked curiously: "Which Wu family is it?"


    Mama Zhou did not answer this time.


    However, the Zhou family had already arranged the manpower. At this time, a government servant shouted: "Which Wu family? Of course it is the Wu family who is in charge of the Military and Horse Department of the Five Cities. The husband of the eldest daughter of the Zhou family is still a close minister of His Majesty, and the brother-inw is still with the Marquis of Qin. We are familiar with our brothers!"


    Hey, you are such a noble family, they will definitely not lie to us.


    The yamen servant said: "That''s right. I will definitely not lie to you. Don''t worry."


    He sighed again: "I didn''t expect that the Zhou family and Qinhou''s family have such a connection. I''m afraid Miss Wuwu also knows Qinhou, and they have a good rtionship with each other, right?"


    What these words said the next day has evolved into: Miss Wu Wu and Qin Hou were childhood sweethearts. Originally, the two families were going to get married, but because Qin Hou''s family suffered a disaster and Qin Hou lived among the people, Qin Hou and Miss Wu Wu Missed a marriage!


    In the other courtyard of the Yue family, Miss Yue was sitting on her knees in a very standard posture, looking at Master Yue, and said: "Dad, my daughter has long said that you don''t have to worry about the Zhou family. The second wife of the Zhou family is a fool. Friday This time you will suffer the consequences."


    Mr. Yue Yue nodded: "I originally thought that the Zhou family and the Qin family had a marriage contract. If the second wife of the Zhou family wanted to renew the broken marriage through old friendship, I''m afraid it would be possible. Now it seems that it is indeed possible. It''s because I worry too much about my father... This second bedroom of the Zhou family is far worse than the first bedroom of the Zhou family, and the methods used are too clumsy to be eye-catching."


    Even if he sent someone to buy the cherries from the vigers in the name of Miss Friday, he also reported his family and the rtionship between the two families, and even let people spread some lies about his childhood sweetheart, and he was not afraid of the Marquis of Qin. Angry, he destroyed the entire Zhou family!


    He looked at Miss Yue again and said with a smile: "My son is still calm and wise, and did not take action rashly."


    Girl Yue was pounding spices in her hands and making incense while saying: "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Naturally, my daughter must spot it before taking action. Otherwise, wouldn''t she miss out on such a great hero if she doesn''t do it right?"


    Thats right, even though Qin Sang killed tens of thousands of rebels and gained a terrible reputation, he was still a good man, and everyone wanted to catch him as a rich son-inw!

 Chapter 2589: Dead people

    Chapter 2589: Dead people


    Chapter 2589 Someone is dead


    To Miss Yue, Qin Sang''s killing of tens of thousands of rebels was no big deal.


    First of all, those rebels should have been killed, and secondly, the generals have died with thousands of bones. Which hero in the past and present has not stepped on hundreds of thousands of corpses to ascend to the throne of God?


    If Qin Sang didn''t even dare to kill tens of thousands of rebels, she would still despise him even more.


    As for Gu Jinli and the two children? Yue Zhen didn''t care, the days were still long, it was about who had thestugh, not who came first.


    After Yue Zhen made the incense, he took a copper incense press and pressed the incense powder into a beautiful lotus shape. He then lit the incense powder with a small candle as long and slender as a flower branch.


    The curls of cigarette smoke drifted out, filling the air with an elegant fragrance.


    Yue Zhen asked Grandpa Yue: "Dad, what do you think of the fragrance this time?"


    The older man closed his eyes and smelled it carefully for a while as if tasting wine. Then he opened his eyes and said, "Yes, but there is a faint medicinal smell... This incense has a medicinal smell, but it is a taboo."


    Many people in the pce used incense to poison, so it is taboo for general incense to have too strong a medicinal smell. If you encounter a suspicious and seriously ill emperor, you may fall out of favor, or you may be sentenced to death.


    Yue Zhen smiled, took a medical book, and flipped through it: "Dad, what Marquis Qin needs is someone who can help him, and that person helped Marquis Qin a lot by making medicine... Even if my daughter can''t do the trick, Insect medicine also requires some medical skills to save people. This medicinal fragrance was developed by my daughter and Aunt Jing together. It is very refreshing and will be used by the Marquis of Qin in the future to help him approve military affairs."


    The older man nodded after hearing this: "Sister Zhen is very thoughtful...but this is too unfair to you."


    Ady from a well-known family only needs to establish an alliance between her mother''s family and her husband''s family, be a link between the two families, give birth to an heir, and manage the middle-ie family well. There is no need to learn medical skills at all, and they have their own medical ves to do it.


    Yue Zhen smiled and said: "Dad, my daughter is not wronged. Since the Marquis of Qin likes it, it doesn''t hurt for her to learn from it."


    The older master was surprised that his daughter would learn these ve skills for a man, but he was very pleased... Sister Zhen has always been a proud person, and this is the first time that she has catered to a man''s preferences. Well, yes, women should be Be soft, but not too strong.


    Yue Zhen looked at the timepiece again and said, "Dad, Aunt Jing ising soon. You should go back first."


    Aunt Jing is a famous doctor who has never been born in the world. She was specially recruited by the Yue family to teach Yuezhen medical skills. In order not to fall into Yuezhen''s status, the Yue family asked Aunt Jing to pay homage to the memorial tablet of a master from a branch of the Yue family and be a godmother. , giving her the identity of a distant aunt.


    The older man nodded: "Okay, dad is leaving first."


    Yue Zhen stood up and saw him off.


    Not long after I came back and sat down, Aunt Jing came over with two medical girls: "I''ve seen the eldestdy."


    Yue Zhen nodded, pointed to the cushion and said, "Auntie, please sit down."


    Aunt Jing is well versed in ancient rituals, so she naturally knelt down and sat down.


    Yue Zhen was very satisfied with what she saw, but the next moment, when Aunt Jing opened the medicine box and took out a box from it, her face turned pale, and a stream of sour water rushed from her stomach to her throat: "Ugh!"


    When the maid waiting next to her saw this, she was so frightened that she covered her mouth... Oh my god, is Aunt Jing actually teaching the youngdy **** poisonous insects today? How could you show such a disgusting thing to the eldestdy? This is staining the eyes of the eldestdy!


    Seeing this, Aunt Jing closed the box considerately and said, "It''s because I didn''t do things well. Please forgive me, Miss." "Ugh!" Yue Zhen vomited a few mouthfuls of sour water before he regained hisposure. , but she shook her head and said: "It''s not Aunt Jing''s fault, it''s myck of preparation."


    After saying that, he took out a piece of herbal medicine, put it in his mouth and held it in his mouth. After suppressing his nausea, he said, "Aunt Jing, please open the box."


    "Yes." Aunt Jing opened the box again. The poisonous insects inside were piled up in groups and crawling around. It looked disgusting.


    Yue Zhen felt nauseous again, but fortunately there was a pill to hold it down, so she didn''t vomit it out again... She stared at the poisonous insect with resentful eyes for a moment, and then said: "Aunt Jing, let''s start."


    She can do everything Gu Jinli can do, and she will be no worse than a humble peasant girl!


    "Yes." Aunt Jing began to talk to Yue Zhen about the habits of poisonous insects, and brought insect attracting medicine and insect repellent medicine. She told Yue Zhen in detail what medicinal materials these two medicines were made of, and how each medicine was prepared. What effect does it have?


    Yue Zhen listened very carefully, but after all, she was not proficient in medical skills. No matter how smart she was, she couldn''t learn it in one day.


    The weather was very hot, and she was still wearing a formal dress. She almost suffered from heat stroke due to the exposure, but Yue Zhen was so cruel to herself that even if she was about to faint and no matter how disgusting the poisonous insects were, she could endure it!


    While Yue Zhen was working hard to learn **** poisonous insects so that he and Qin Sang could have something to talk about, the **** Friday had already finished harvesting the cherries.


    Mr. Tuesday looked at the cherries piled all over the courtyard and then looked at the ount books. He was so distressed that he almost fainted: "Daughter, will the Marquis of Qin really invite us to speak with themander and the prefect tomorrow? If not, we will not be invited this time." What a huge loss! Look at this ount, we spent more than three hundred taels of silver today!"


    Those poor people are also good at picking, and they actually picked hundreds of baskets of cherries. What''s even worse is that some **** put grass under the baskets, and one basket of cherries is half a basket of grass. They deceived the Zhou family like this, which is really annoying!


    Girl Wu said: "Dad, didn''t you say that the Marquis of Qin was a good boy since he was a child? Then our family helped him, and your uncle is here, so he should invite us to talk to him, maybe. I wille over personally to pay my respects to your uncle."


    Mrs. Tuesday also said: "Our Xiaowu is right. Don''t worry, sir. Mugeer will definitely send someone to invite us to meet."


    Master Zhou was still very worried: "Don''t worry? Why don''t you worry? He has be more vicious now and has killed many people. What if he doesn''t like us meddling in other people''s business?"


    Mrs. Zhou was unhappy and said angrily: "Master, can you stop saying such depressing words? This is the opportunity God has given us to make aeback, don''t you want it?!"


    If not, when the Wu family copses and we have no backing, we will definitely be assassinated! The eldest sisters husband, Wu Changzhen, has many enemies. Do you want our second wife to follow the eldest brother to death?!


    He scolded Miss Zhou again: "The eldest sister is also ignorant. If she had married into the Qin family with a memorial tablet, she would now be Qin Hou''s sister-inw. Then we are Qin Hou''s rtives. With this rtionship, , our Xiaowu can naturally enter the Qin family and be Mrs. Hou, and we dont have to work so hard to please him now!"


    Mr. Zhou said to himself: You are right. If the eldest sister had not married Wu Changzhen back then, our Zhou family would have suffered a lot. Moreover, Wu Changzhen, the niece-inw, was not bad. He gave his uncle an official position and made him a general judge. grown ups.


    But seeing that the Chu Dynasty was about to end, Wu Changzhen, as a confidant of Emperor Jingyuan, would definitely not die well. His family had to quickly find a new backer in order to continue to prosper.


    So even though Mr. Zhou was worried about whether the plot against Qin Sang would work, he still helped.


    The **** Friday said again: "Dad, please find someone to make these cherries into fruits. Don''t waste them. The Marquis of Qin hates people wasting food. Although these cherries are not food, they are edible at least."

 Chapter 2590: Go to the capital

    Chapter 2590: Go to the capital


    Chapter 2590 Going to the Capital


    Mr. Zhou wiped his sweat and said impatiently: "Okay, okay, dad knows."


    He then said to the maid next to him: "You haven''t eaten yet, this fan doesn''t give you any wind at all!"


    Ill forgive you, sir, but its this ve who deserves to die. The maid hurriedly waved a big fan to fan Master Tuesday.


    What a bad luck


    Boom!


    There was a burst of thunder in the sky, arge dark cloud came over, and there was a crashing sound. The heavy rain poured down from the sky, drenching Mr. Tuesday until he was soaked in water.


    "Master, hurry up and take shelter from the rain!" The maid said as she ran under the eaves with a fan made of big cloth. But after running a few steps, she heard a bang. She turned around and saw that the master was running too fast on Tuesday and fell. He fell to the ground, still on his face, bleeding from his nose.


    The guards of the Zhou family rushed over and carried Mr. Tuesday into the house to take shelter from the rain.


    Master Sitting on the Grand Master''s chair on Tuesday wearing soaked clothes, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    When the boy brought dry clothes, Mr. Zhou came to his senses, pointed at the sky and cursed: "God, you have to go against me, don''t you? Believe me or not..."


    Click!


    A bolt of lightning struck and a bright light illuminated the house.


    Boom!


    Thunder followed closely, scaring Mr. Tuesday so much that he screamed and hurriedly knelt down to apologize: "God forgive me, it was my fault. Please don''t let the thunder strike me!"


    The servants can''t stand being so afraid of death.


    When Manager Zhou saw this, he hurriedly asked everyone to kneel down to apologize. If they didn''t kneel down and just watched the master being embarrassed, they would all be punished when the master came to his senses!


    The thunderstormsted for half an hour. After the rain stopped, Mr. Tuesday got angry when he saw those cherries and said directly: "Throw them all away, these harmful things are bad luck!"


    this?


    Manager Zhou didnt dare to throw away the hundreds of baskets of cherries. If he threw them out and was seen by others, it would inevitably cause amotion and make the Zhou familyugh.


    In the end, someone dug a big pit in the backyard, poured the cherries into the pit, and buried them, but there were too many cherries to cover in one pit.


    Guanshi Zhou, there are still about a hundred baskets left, but our courtyard is not big and we cant find any space to dig a hole to bury the cherries. You can think of something else, said the master nurse.


    There is no other way. Manager Zhou can only say: "Let''s share it with everyone. This is a good thing. Ordinary people can''t even eat it."


    Master Nursing Master: "It''s done."


    So the servants of the Zhou Family Courtyard had cherries for dinner at night... Although they were quite delicious, their mouths were almost bald after eating them. I suffered!


    After Mrs. Tuesday and Miss Friday learned about this, they only scolded them a few times and stopped caring. They started trying on clothes and choosing jewelry, waiting for Qin Sang toe tomorrow.


    Themander and the prefect, Guo Qiang, had been busy all day. As soon as they returned to the city, they heard the rumors about Miss Wuwu and Qin Sang. He was so angry that he rushed directly to the yard where Qin Sang was staying temporarily and questioned him: "Brother Qin, you and Zhou What''s going on with the fifth girl? Do you want to renew your rtionship with her? What about Sister Xiaoyu? She won''t agree to you taking a concubine. If you dare to take a concubine, she will definitely make peace with you!"


    If Sister Xiaoyu breaks up with Brother Qin, Yuanyuan will definitely side with Sister Xiaoyu. If he wants to marry Yuan Yuan in the future, he will not be able to associate with Brother Qin.


    Qin Sang turned his head, nced at Guo Qiang, and said, "I thought you would be calmer and wiser after this battle, but you''re still so impulsive? Do you think this may be true?"


    Guo Qiang asked hurriedly: "Brother Qin is saying that you have nothing to do with Miss Friday?"


    Qin Sang nodded.


    Guo Qiang: "But people outside say that you are childhood sweethearts, and the two families have even been engaged."


    Qin Sang: "I''ve never met her, so how can I be with her as my childhood sweetheart? It was my eldest brother who got engaged to the Zhou family, and the one who got engaged was the eldest daughter, so it has nothing to do with the second eldest brother."


    His parents can''t look down upon the second wife of Zhou''s family.


    Guo Qiang finally put aside his worries and smiled happily, but: "The rumors outside have gone crazy. Brother Qin can''t let the Zhou family plot against you like this. You have to fight back, right?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Of course we have to fight back... You don''t have to worry about me. This matter will be resolved tomorrow. Worry about yourself first."


    Qin Sang looked at Guo Qiang and sneered: "I rushed to ask questions before the matter was clear. If you are so reckless and impulsive when encountering enemies, you will kill all the people in the city!" Guo Qiang quickly apologized: "Brother Qin, I''m sorry. You punish me."


    Qin Sang: "You Ping is outside, go find him and give him a piercing punishment. Remember the piercing pain, and don''t do it again next time."


    "Yes!" Guo Qiang didn''t know what a piercing torture was yet, but he went out loudly and arrogantly, and went to a room with You Ping to be tortured.


    However, I felt dizzy from the pain.


    General Guo didn''t feel distressed when he found out about this. Instead, he was very d that Qin Sang was willing to take Guo Qiang hand in hand, and he slept soundly that night.


    After You Ping tortured Guo Qiang, he did not rest. He took advantage of the night to sneak into the Zhou family''s courtyard and killed Aunt Zhou who came to collect the cherries. He also chopped off a little finger of Mr. and Mrs. Tuesday and gave them to them. After a lesson, go back and resume your life.


    Early the next morning.


    Ahhhh!


    There was a scream in the Zhou Family Courtyard. When the husband and his wife were going to wash their hands on Tuesday, they found that their little finger was gone and they fainted from fright.


    The maids hurried to call someone, but the doctor spent a lot of effort to revive Mr. and Mrs. Tuesday.


    The two of them cried after they woke up: , my fingers are gone, how can I go out to dinners in the future? When all thedies see my hands, they willugh to death. I will not live anymore!"


    Master Zhou cried even more miserably than she did, and yelled, "What the **** are you talking about? If I don''t have fingers, I''m not a human being. I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep my official position!"


    However, the matter is not over yet.


    Manager Zhou brought a little maid to report: "Second Master and Second Madam, it''s not good. Grandma Zhou is dead. She was beheaded and died!"


    What! Mr. and Mrs. Tuesday screamed and fainted again.


    Girl Wu Wu was also frightened and fainted after hearing that Grandma Zhou was beheaded at her residence.


    The doctor who was invited was busy rescuing this person and that one, and when the master and his wife woke up again on Tuesday, the doctor said: "Mr. Zhou, Mrs. Zhou, you must not faint again, otherwise you will have a stroke and be paralyzed. "


    You are still young, you eat well, and you dont like to move. Such a body is prone to stroke.


    After hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Tuesday burst into tears again, saying that their lives were miserable.


    The girl ran to them on Friday and cried: "Dad, Mom, a bad guy has entered our house and killed people. We must report it to the official immediately, and then go to the Marquis of Qin to ask him to help catch the bad guy and chop off the head of the evil thief." !


    Manager Zhou quickly stopped her: "Hey, fifth girl, you can''t report to the official, let alone the Marquis of Qin!"


    Girl Friday: Why cant you report such a big case to the official?!


    Idiot!


    Manager Zhou cursed in his heart and ordered his servants: "Take the doctor to the side room to drink tea, and the others will go out as well."


    After clearing the scene, Manager Zhou lowered his voice and said the reason: "What happenedst night was probably done by someone sent by the Marquis of Qin to teach us a lesson and tell us not to plot against him again. So we can''t report it to the official. We cant go to the Marquis of Qin, otherwise if the Marquis of Qin takes action again, Im afraid he wont cut off his fingers, but..."


    He made a beheading motion, which frightened Mr. Tuesday and his wife and screamed again.


    The **** Friday was still unwilling to believe it: "It''s nonsense. The Zhou family and the Qin family have a connection. Dad also said that the Marquis of Qin has been a good boy since he was a child. Such a good person would not attack the Zhou family!"


    "Why not? He has beheaded tens of thousands of rebels. Isn''t it easy to behead our family without blinking an eye?" Mr. Tuesday pointed at Miss Friday and Mrs. Tuesday and said, "I told you a long time ago. After that, I asked you not to plot against the Marquis of Qin. You can plot against such a person? Look, something happened, my finger, I cant be an official this time!"

 Chapter 2591: Go to the capital【2】

    Chapter 2591: Go to the capital��2��


    Chapter 2591 Going to the Capital2


    The **** Friday was stunned when she heard this. She looked at the wound on Mr. Tuesdays broken finger and asked Mrs. Tuesday: Mom, even if dad breaks a finger, its not a big deal. He cant really lose his official position, right?


    Mrs. Tuesday, who also had a broken finger, was almost angry to death when she heard this and shouted: "Those with iplete Five Elements are considered to have bad luck and cannot participate in the annual New Year''s Day worship. If civil servants cannot participate in the court''s rituals, this official position Even if you get to the end, if you dont understand, dont talk nonsense here, dont you think the house is not chaotic enough?


    Girl Friday was praised by her parents yesterday and was scolded today. She couldn''t bear it and cried loudly. She gritted her teeth and said, "Father and mother, please wait. I will go to Qin Hou and ask him to take care of his father." Keep your official position!"


    Manager Zhou almost fainted when he heard this. He rushed to block the door of the house, knelt down and said: "Fifth Miss, you can''t bother Marquis Qin anymore. If you anger Marquis Qin again, everyone in the Zhou family will die." of!"


    Then he hurriedly said to Mr. and Mrs. Zhou Zhou: "Master and Madam, please advise the fifth youngdy. Marquis Qin really dares to take action, but the Zhou family really has no ability to withstand Marquis Qin''s anger!"


    "The Marquis of Qin just chopped off the fingers of the second master and the second wife. You are really merciful. I beg you to stop the fifth miss and don''t let the fifth miss get confused again!" Manager Zhou almost cried out.


    Bang, bang, bang, there was a knock on the door, and the master guarding the courtyard ran over to report: "Master, madam, it''s not good, Qian Yamen is dead. He fell into theke and died."


    "What? Yamen Qian is dead?!" Manager Zhou''s hands and feet were trembling with fear. After opening the door, he stared at the master nurse with a pale face and asked with a little hope: "Is it fake?"


    The master of nursing home: "It''s true, the body is at the government office, and the autopsy is already being done."


    After hearing this, Manager Zhou copsed to the ground, quickly got up, dragged the master nursing home into the house, closed the door, knelt down in front of Master Zhou, and cried: "Master, Madam, it must be Qin Hou did it, we really cant make any more trouble, we have to put our minds to rest, otherwise the Zhou family may be wiped out!"


    He was so frightened that he murmured to himself: "...You can''t calcte. Such a person really can''t calcte. People have long seen through the Zhou family''s conspiracy, and they have brought the Zhou family into such trouble~"


    Bang, the master guarding the hospital pped Steward Zhou and scolded: "Steward Zhou, don''t talk nonsense."


    Talk about the faults of the masters family, do you want the whole family to be betrayed?


    Only then did Manager Zhoue to his senses and pped himself twice: "Second Master and Second Madam, please forgive me, it''s the servant who deserves to die."


    Master Zhou and his wife had no time to me him now. They were just afraid. They were shaking all over. After a moment, they pointed at Miss Wu and said: "Two people have died. Don''t worry about him anymore. He is just a fool." Prince, whoeveres into contact with him will die, please forget about him immediately!"


    He added: "We don''t just have your daughter, we also have two sons."


    The implication is that if the girl makes trouble on Friday, they will no longer recognize her as their daughter.


    Girl on Friday couldn''t stop crying, feeling aggrieved and angry: "My parents only agreed with me to do this, but now I am the only one to be med. You are unreasonable!"


    Oh, we are being unreasonable, but we can save the lives of our whole family!


    Girl Friday: "Oh, you are unreasonable, but can the Yamen still be unreasonable? The body of that Yamen servant is already in the Yamen. We will do an autopsy and we will definitely find the real culprit... The prince broke thew and themon people are guilty, wait for the Yamen to find him When the Marquis of Qin is in power, he will definitelye to us to ask for peace in order to calm down the trouble!"


    "The Marquis of Qin is asking you for peace? Are you crazy? If someone dares to take action, are they afraid of being investigated by the Yamen? Do the Yamen dare to investigate him?" Mr. Tuesday is an official after all. Hearing his daughter''s mindless words, he waspletely shaken. Angered, he said: "Come here, lock this idiot up for me and release her when you figure it out. Otherwise, she doesn''t have to go back to the capital. She can just find a poor man to marry in the countryside!"


    Mrs. Tuesday also felt that her daughter was a bit possessed by a demon. Instead of speaking for her daughter, she called a woman who knew how to fist and kick her, and took Friday girl back to her residence and locked her up.


    And this matter is not over yet.


    At noon, people from the Yamen came to the door. They said that they found a bag on the body of Qian Yamen. Inside was an ingot of gold. The gold was cast with the seal of the Zhou family. They asked the Zhou family to go to the Yamen to assist in the investigation.


    The husband and wife were frightened to death on Tuesday. In the end, Manager Zhou came forward to go to the Yamen. He said that the Zhou family was unfamiliar with Tong''an Mansion and was afraid that something might happen to the newly bought house, so he asked Yamen Qian to investigate the newly bought house. If there is any problem with the other courtyard and the concierge, the gold is his hard work fee. this?


    "The Zhou family is worthy of being a wealthy family. They are really generous with their actions. This officer is eye-opening." After saying this with some words, Magistrate Du closed the case and sent Manager Zhou home.


    However, before Manager Zhou left, Magistrate Du said: "Manager Zhou, go back and tell Mr. Zhou that the world is in chaos now, and only those who live a good life can live a good life. Don''t be confused. The world is confused, but in the end, Its easy to kill someone, so take care of yourself.


    This has been made clear. If the Zhou family does not listen, it will not only be these lessons.


    "Yes, I will tell the master word for word. Thank you, Lord Magistrate." Manager Zhou went back to the Zhou family''s courtyard in a hurry and told the master and his wife on Tuesday.


    After hearing this, the couple were so scared that they didn''t dare to have any more thoughts. They ran to see the **** Friday again, scolded her and asked her to stop thinking. They were afraid that she wouldn''t remember the lesson, so they even took her to see her. Grandma Zhous coffin.


    The girl was frightened and fainted on Friday. When she woke up, she cried loudly and did not dare to think about anything more.


    The Yue family soon received the news. Yue Zhen looked at Master Yue Zhen and said with a smile: "Dad, you see, the Zhou family has suffered the consequences."


    He also boasted: "The Marquis of Qin is indeed very capable. He solved the second house of the Zhou family overnight."


    Mr. Yue Yue frowned and said: "I have good abilities, but I also have a bad temper. The Zhou family just showed some thoughts and ended up like this. I am worried about my father..."


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Yue Zhen interrupted Mr. Yue''s words and said with admiration: "Those who want to achieve great things must have such ruthless methods. Besides, I just killed two ves and beheaded Mr. Tuesday. Its just **** from husband and wife, they are already showing mercy.


    They should also chop off Fridays fingers, so that this vulgar fan who misses the Marquis of Qin will never be able to marry because of his broken fingers!


    But since Qin Hou wants to let Friday go, she can support it.


    The older man looked at his daughter, a little worried... Sister Zhen might have true feelings for Qin Hou, which is not a good thing.


    Marriage alliance is to absorb each other''s benefits and make the two families prosperous. It does not mean that a married woman vacates her natal family to support her husband''s family.


    "Dad, the wheat harvest has begun outside the city. You send people to buy the wheat and then buy medicinal materials. We will send the food and medicinal materials to various cities affected by Xiong Yue to treat the people." Yue Zhen looked at Xia outside. Ri Yangyang smiled brightly and dazzlingly: "This will not only help us gain a good reputation across our country, but also gain the attention of the Marquis of Qin."


    The Marquis of Qin is a man who cares about the world. If he sees her family purchasing grain and medicinal materials to help the people, he will definitely pay attention to her family. If hees a few times, the Marquis of Qin will have an impression of her and her family in his heart, and he will live with her for two or three years. Yue, if we meet by chance again, a wonderful fate will arise.


    The older master said: "Sure, dad will do it now."


    The Yue family was slowly fishing for Qin Sang, but Qin Sang didn''t give them any time to fish. He had already ordered: "Gather all the elite soldiers quickly. I want to set off as soon as possible. I must intercept that man outside the capital." !


    That person is talking about Old Thief Lu.


    Qin Sang received the news from Yu Yu and learned that the old thief Lu had kidnapped Cheng Geer, Gu Dashan and his wife, and Luo Huiniang.


    Those are Xiaoyu''s parents and family. He must rescue them. He cannot let them be dragged into the quagmire of fighting for position by Old Thief Lu... Nowadays, thepetition between various forces is too chaotic. The father-inw and mother-inw are simple people and they can''t get involved. Such a major event in the world.

 Chapter 2592: catch up

    Chapter 2592: catch up


    Chapter 2592: Catch up


    Yes! Zhang Zhong went to do it immediately.


    General Guo soon learned the news that Qin Sang was leaving. He came to see Qin Sang in person and asked him: "Sang, why do you suddenly want to go to the capital? Now that you are in the capital, even if you are not fighting for the throne, you will be seen like this in the eyes of others. mean!"


    In today''s Dachu, Sang has thergest number of soldiers and horses, and all forces are watching him. If he enters the capital, it will definitely cause shock to all forces, and the situation will be even more chaotic.


    And now the Wei family is about to conquer the world. If Sang suddenly runs to the capital, the Wei family will be shocked and frightened, thinking that he is here to grab his seat. If the Wei family finally conquers the world, even if the two families are rtives, they will be afraid Saburo, give him some trouble.


    Qin Sang was looking at the map of Jianghuai to the capital, trying to find the best route to intercept Old Thief Lu. When he heard this, he looked up at General Guo: "I understand what Uncle Guo said, but I must enter." Jing...my father-inw, mother-inw, and brother-inw have been kidnapped. As the son-inw, I must rescue them."


    What!


    General Guo was shocked: "The Gu family and Brother Cheng were kidnapped? Who kidnapped them? Have you found out?"


    Qin Sang''s face was slightly solemn, and he said: "He is a man of great ability, and hees with bad intentions. Most of the reasons are directed at me. I must go and settle this matter. I can''t let my family suffer for me." .


    The old thief just wants to use his father-inw and mother-inw to ckmail him and force him to join his army. Unfortunately, the old thief is dreaming and he will not let him get his wish!


    However, he did not tell General Guo that his mother-inw was from the Lu family and the Feng dynasty... He and An Geer brothers had no intention of bing emperors and did not want to restore Dafeng, so they rescued the people and suppressed the old thief. Just live there. Let the restoration of Dafeng be buried in the ground like the long-extinct Dafeng Dynasty. Don''t let too many people know about it.


    After hearing this, General Guo did not stop him anymore: "Sure, you go ahead. I will give you another 10,000 elite soldiers and let them go with you to rescue people. If something happens to the capital, you will have soldiers and horses to deal with it. If you are worried about Tong''an, Mansion, when your army arrives, just leave 10,000 soldiers and horses to help guard it."


    The Xiong Yue rebels have been wiped out. In addition to sending some troops to Yuyang Mansion and Baishan Mansion to clean up the remaining rebels, Tong''an Mansion also has 30,000 soldiers and horses to guard it. It is okay to give him 10,000, Qin Sang He agreed: "Sure, but I have to divide these ten thousand soldiers and horses into two."


    General Guo said: "Since I have lent it to you temporarily, it is at your disposal. You make the decision."


    "Thank you, Uncle Guo." Qin Sang looked at Hong Dao next to him and said, "You can lead your own troops, half of the people in the dead soldiers camp, and Uncle Guo''s five thousand troops back to Dafeng Vige to help."


    He looked at Hong Dao and said: "This matter is moreplicated this time. You are one of my most trustworthy subordinates. You are very familiar with Tianfu County and have excellent abilities. Only when you go back to help can I rest assured."


    These words made Hong Dao very proud. He immediately stood up straight and responded loudly: "Yes, I will obey your order!"


    Qin Sang nodded and said to General Guo: "Uncle Guo, please help me order my troops."


    "Hey." General Guo immediately left to order the troops. He also sent people out of the city to call Guo Qiang back and see Sang Qin off for thest time.


    General Guo moved quickly. Less than half an hourter, he brought 10,000 troops to Qin Sang: "Sang, take a look. They are all elite soldiers from the Jianghuai Capital Command. Yu Qianhu and Fang Baihu both came from the river." They came out of the Anfu garrison camp, do you still remember them?"


    Qin Sang: Remember.


    He sped his fists at them again and said, "Thank you very much for your help."


    Yu Qianhu and Fang Baihu were ttered and hurriedly returned the gift: "The Marquis of Qin said seriously, we are lucky to be able to serve you, you are our pride now, everyone in the He''an Mansion garrison camp is proud of you! "


    And when they are walking outside, as long as they say that they are from the garrison camp of He''an Prefecture, they will be looked down upon. This is all thanks to the blessing of the Marquis of Qin.


    Qin Sang smiled, called all the generals into the room, took out two maps, and exined them in detail. He also talked about the markings on the road and how to contact them. Finally, he said: "I will lead With Meng Hong and the others walking in front, you are half a day behind, so don''t follow too closely, so as not to overstep the mark or cause unnecessary panic."


    His current status is too sensitive. If he leads too many soldiers to the capital, he will scare people to death.


    Yes! Yu Qianhu and the others responded. Qin Sang looked at Hong Dao again: "You do the same. Hide some of the troops and horses first. You can''t bring all the troops and horses into Tianfu County, lest they be eaten by others."


    Hong Dao nodded: "Yes."


    Qin Sang gave him three more trust eagles and three hawks who knew how to use the trust eagles to help people: "Use the trust eagles tomunicate."


    In the end, he gave him a few boxes of poison, and gave him Lu Zi who was next to Gui Ye... Lu Zi had been with Gui Ye for many years, and was good at medicine and poison. Following Hong Dao, he could help him a lot.


    Hong Dao collected all the men, horses and things, and with the help of Qin Sang, he led the men and horses to leave Tong''an Mansion first.


    After Qin Sang sent Hong Dao and others away, he changed his clothes and led the troops to the west city gate. They wanted to leave through the west city gate.


    The rebels have just been wiped out. Tong''an Mansion only has one east gate open, and the other three gates are closed. The sky is starting to get dark again, so the west gate is very quiet and there are not many people.


    Guo Qiang took Qin Sang all the way to the west city gate and begged with a mournful face: "Brother Qin, let me go with you. After this battle, I have be a bit more powerful. I can help you and won''t cause you any trouble." .


    Qin Sang: "I know, but now your father and Tong''an Mansion need you more. Stay in Tong''an Mansion and do errands honestly, and don''t be willful, otherwise I will give you the piercing punishment again."


    After hearing this, Guo Qiang felt that the bones in his body hurt again, and he hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, I won''t go. Brother Qin, don''t punish me...it really hurts~"


    General Guoughed when he heard this: "You brat, if I don''t hurt you, you won''t remember the lesson. Listen to Sang, he will still pass by Tong''an Mansion. We will see him again in two or three months."


    Guo Qiang thought about it and said, "Dad is right."


    Then he wont follow you secretly.


    You still want to follow secretly?


    Once discovered, it will not be a piercing punishment, but it will be easier for you.


    Seeing that Guo Qiang really couldn''t bear to leave him, Qin Sang gave him a job: "Keep an eye on some dried cherries for me. They are for your sister Xiaoyu and your two nephews to eat. Don''t be careless."


    After hearing this, Guo Qiang immediately became energetic: "Yes!"


    Just after answering, he became sad again: "The big wolf and the two wolves are over two years old, and I haven''t seen them yet."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang sighed: "Yes, in the blink of an eye they are over two years old."


    He still remembered how they looked when they were just born. They were so small that he was afraid they would die if he touched them.


    And he was a very ipetent father. He missed their first and second birthdays one after another, and he also missed Xiaoyu''s twentieth birthday.


    At the age of twenty, he missed a full life span that onlysted ten years... Qin Sang felt very sad, and Xiaoyu''s disappointment was all in his mind.


    Is Xiaoyu crying in sadness?


    The letter sent didn''t say whether she was sad or not. It only said that Eng was naughty and dropped her birthday cake. He didn''t get to eat the cake, so he, as a father, would destroy her when he returned. The son made up for the mistake he made and made a cake for her to eat.


    Dont say just one, he can do ten of them... Even if his hand is almost useless when beating egg whites, he is still happy!

 Chapter 2593: Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou【2】

    Chapter 2593: Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou��2��


    Chapter 2593 Asking for a meeting at Zhuangtou2


    However, young man, you are overthinking. Your wife does miss you, but she did not expect to be sad and did not shed tears. She recently took her children on an outing, picked fruits, caught rabbits, quarreled with Ji Zhenniang, and sold various goods. Those who make a lot of money live a life of ease and ease.


    "Let''s set off!" After thinking about Gu Jinli hard, Qin Sang led the men and horses to leave Tong''an Mansion and rush to the capital... Deal with the old thieves as soon as possible and rescue Cheng Ge''er and the others so that he can go home and follow his little brother. Fish reunion!


    Going home, Yue Zhen was shocked and angry after hearing the report from the leader of the dead soldiers: "What did you say? The Marquis of Qin has left Tong''an Mansion?"


    For the first time, she lost control. She pointed at the dead leader of the Yue family and cursed: "How did you do this? You can''t keep an eye on anyone, so what''s the use of raising you? Don''t you know that the Marquis of Qin is extremely important to the Yue family!"


    It bes more and more important to her as she gets better.


    Commander Yue hurriedly knelt down and said, "Miss, please forgive me. It''s my subordinate''s ipetence in doing things."


    He also said: "Qin Hou has too many capable men under hismand, and he also brings a group of wolves with him. Those wolves have a keen sense of smell. Even if our men are wearing medicine bags that mask the smell, they still dare not get too close... There are two dead soldiers moving forward. After getting a few meters closer, a wolf appeared."


    Had it not been for the quick escape and the medicine bag to cover up the smell, the Yue family dead man staring at the Marquis of Qin would have been discovered.


    Yue Zhen was so angry that he took a few deep breaths, folded his hands on his abdomen, and walked back and forth. After a while, he immediately said: "Let my dad prepare, and we will catch up immediately!"


    The great hero she finally met must not be allowed to escape. She was the one who made the Marquis of Qin more powerful!


    Yes. Commander Yue hurried to find Mr. Yue.


    The older man frowned when he heard this. He looked at the darkening sky and said, "The city gate will be closed when it gets dark. We are just packing up our things and leaving the city now. It''s toote."


    "Dad, how could it be toote? Let''s dedicate all the food and medicinal materials we collected to General Guo. My daughter believes that as long as he is not stupid, he will help us open the city gate and leave!" Yue Zhen was anxious about waiting and came to find Mr. Yue himself. .


    Master Yue Zhen looked at Yue Zhen, frowned, waved his hand, let Yue Tong go out first, and said to Yue Zhen: "Sister Zhen, have you reflected on yourself recently?"


    Yue Zhen was stunned for a moment and panicked for a moment, but soon met Master Yue Zhen''s eyes again, looked directly at him and said: "The ancestral motto of the Yue family is that children and grandchildren can save a province in three days, and my daughter will naturally do it. Yes, my daughter today He was anxious, but the Marquis of Qin suddenly left Tong''an Mansion, heading towards the capital, and he was afraid that he was going to the capital to fight for the throne!"


    "My daughter must develop a rtionship with him before hepetes for the throne. Otherwise, when he captures the capital and she goes to seek help from him, she will not be supporting him, but clinging to him. There is a world of difference between the two... The daughter is inherently Its toote, and I still have no children, so I must take advantage of Xiangs role in helping the Marquis of Qin seize the throne in order to be his queen!


    Yue Zhen said: "Father, you don''t want the Yue family to continue to decline, so quickly prepare to leave the city, help your daughter get the Marquis of Qin, and make the Yue family a descendant of the new dynasty!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left, saying to Aunt Yue: "Tell Aunt Jing that we will leave the city in an hour."


    This is telling Mr. Big that she is determined to leave tonight!


    Mother Yue nced at Mr. Yue and said hurriedly: "Yes."


    The Yue family has a headache, this daughter is too strong, but the Yue family has been reclusive since the end of the previous dynasty. It has been almost a hundred years, and they have suddenly changed from a family of a country official to a family that no one knows. They really can''t stay in seclusion anymore. They must He has toe out and restore Yuejia to its former glory!


    Mr. Yue Tong could only say: "Commander Yue, you go to the steward Yue and prepare the departure with him. Yue Tong will take people with me tomand the envoy and the prefect."


    After saying that, he took Yue Tong out of the other courtyard and took a carriage to find General Guo.


    General Guo heard that it was Master Yue who had been harvesting grain recently and asked for an audience. He immediately asked him toe in. After sitting down, he asked: "Master Yue came to see me in the dark, but what is the urgent matter?" Nodding: "There is indeed a big emergency."


    He asked Yue Tong to put a box on the table and said, "Master Guo, this is the grain and medicinal materials that the Yue family has recently received. All of them are dedicated to you and can be distributed by you."


    After hearing this, General Guo opened the box, took out the booklet, flipped through it, and then silently calcted it. He was shocked: "This is a lot of things. It seems that the bigger the boss is, the more urgent the matter is. Please tell me, can you Guo will definitely help."


    Master Yue Yue said: "Please help Mr. Guo to open the city gate and let the Yue family leave... The Yue family is rted to the Zhong family in the capital. The Wei family army is about to attack the capital, and Lord Zhong Huan is his majesty''s confidant. The Zhong family is afraid that Its not going to be a happy death... We remember our past love and want to rush to the capital to save the younger generation of the Zhong family and leave a legacy to the Zhong family.


    With that said, he took out a few letters and an old jade pendant and handed them to General Guo: "Please take a look."


    General Guo took it and read several letters carefully. These letters spanned a very long time, from the previous dynasty to the period of Emperor Jingwu and Emperor Jingtai of Chu.


    Looking at the old jade pendant again, it is a Zhong family pendant, with the word Yu engraved on it.


    "Zhong Yu is the name of my great-grandmother. She is the aunt of the Zhong family." The Yue family sighed: "Dynasty changes, the Yue family did not want to get involved too much, so the whole family secluded themselves, which led to great-grandmother She never saw her mother''s family again after she got married, which became a lifelong regret for her. Before she died, she told my grandfather and father that we must go back to the Zhong family for her if we had the opportunity. If the Zhong family was in trouble, we must pull it out. A handful."


    Master Yue Yue stood up and bowed his head to General Guo: "I also ask Master Guo to help me fulfill my great-grandmother''sst wish."


    General Guo''s eyes were sharp and he stared at Master Yue. He quicklyughed and said, "Master Yue is serious. You have given me so much food and medicinal materials. I will definitely help."


    He shouted towards the door: "Come here, call Brother Qiang and ask him to **** Mr. Yue and his family out of the city!"


    Yes. The soldiers quickly went to do it.


    Guo Qiang came over with a piece of cake in his mouth and said unhappily: "Dad, it''s already dark, why should we open the city gate? You are breaking thew knowingly!"


    Besides, he just sent Brother Qin away and is feeling sad now. Please don''t bother him, okay?


    Bang, General Guo threw the food and medicinal materials booklet at Guo Qiang and said angrily: "You see clearly, if you want, open the city gate and send the Yue family out of the city!"


    Guo Qiang quickly picked up the booklet and looked at it by the candlelight. He was shocked: "Oh my God, this is so rich...Son, I will do it now!"


    He looked at Master Yue again and said with a smile: "Master Yue is so generous. Thank you very much. Let''s go, hurry up. After seeing you off, I have to go home for dinner."


    I took the older master away.


    Vice General Zeng also came over and asked, "Sir, if you are leaving the city after dark, you may have some secret things to do. Can you send someone to follow them all the way?"


    General Guo shook his head: "No need, just send a message to Sang and let him know what''s going on."


    Hehe, Sang has just left, and Yuejia is about to leave the city. Looking at what Yuejia has done in the past few days, if he thinks about it carefully, he will know that Yuejia is targeting Sang.


    And Mr. Yue has a daughter. After living in the city for a few months, the daughter has gained the reputation of being the number one schr. She is also at the age where she can get married... She wants to "chase her husband".

 Chapter 2594: Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou【3】

    Chapter 2594: Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou��3��


    Chapter 2594 Asking for an audience with Zhuangtou3


    General Guo shook his head and sighed, wondering: "Why does everyone fall in love with Saburo and want him to be his son-inw?"


    Vice General Zeng smiled and said: "The Marquis of Qin has arge number of troops at a young age, and has made great military achievements that will be remembered in history. Anyone who has a girl at home wants to catch him as a golden turtle son-inw."


    General Guo smiled: "Sang is indeed a rare and good young man, but his golden turtle son-inw already has an owner and two children. He still has to fish hard. Be careful that his golden turtle son-inw turns into a ferocious water dragon and kills the fisherman." Chew his people to pieces!"


    Yue Jia doesnt understand the rules too much, and he doesnt understand Sang too well. Hey, just wish yourself good luck.


    When Master Yue returned to the other courtyard, the servants of the Yue family had packed up and boarded the car, waiting for Master Yue.


    Butler Yue came over and said, "Sir, everything is packed. You can just get in the car."


    After hearing this, Mr. Yue felt a little ufortable as he looked at the carriages waiting to set off... He has been controlling the power of the family like this before he became the queen. When he bes the queen, how can anyone in the Yue family be able to suppress him? she?


    "Dad, please get in the car. Don''t let General Guo wait too long." The old man stood still and said this anxiously.


    After hearing this, the older master felt even more ufortable.


    Therefore, he did not board the car. Instead, he called Butler Yue, Commander Yue, Nanny Yue and others into the other courtyard. He asked again in detail, looked at the list of entourage members and the material booklet, and spent nearly three quarters of an hour. After a while, after Yue Zhen came in personally to apologize to him, he told the left-behind steward: "Keep an eye on the other courtyard."


    Yes. The left-behind steward responded respectfully.


    After Yue Zhen heard this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and said in a deliberately tearful tone: "Thank you, Dad."


    The older man looked at her and said: "Your grandfather loves you the most. Before he died, he said that your talent is as good as that of a man. He must treat you well and never let you suffer any injustice."


    "It''s just that your grandfather also said that your temperament isparable to that of a man, and the elders in the family need to be guided... This woman needs to be softer in order to bring great benefits to herself and the family."


    Yue Zhen was unconvinced when she was lectured, but now she still relied on the Yue family for support, so she could only respond respectfully: "Yes, my daughter has remembered it. My daughter swears that she will not let her family down."


    "Well, you just need to be taught." The older man still loved his daughter. After teaching her, he finally left the house.


    After seeing Guo Qiang, he said: "General Guo, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time, please forgive me."


    Guo Qiang smiled and said: "Master Yue is a kind man. He helped our Tong''an Mansion. I should wait for you for a while. It doesn''t matter."


    Looking back at Yue Zhen, he cupped his fists and said, "This must be Miss Yue, who is known as the number one female schr. Guo Qiang is so polite."


    Yue Zhen smiled and said: "Female women don''t dare to be the number one schr. It''s just a false name. General Guo is the great hero who fought against the rebels. I admire him very much."


    After saying that, Fu Shen bowed to Guo Qiang. His posture was standard and his smile was pleasant. There was nothing wrong with him.


    But Guo Qiang just didn''t feelfortable watching her. He thought she was too stiff, while Yuanyuan and Sister Xiaoyu were more lively.


    "Miss Yue is so polite." Guo Qiang added: "Miss Yue, a pampered girl has to travel all night. It''s really hard. In fact, Miss Yue doesn''t have to go to the capital with you. The matter of rescuing people, the greater The master can do whatever he wants, but its safer for girls to stay at home. The world is in chaos now, and if you run into bad people, your life will be ruined."


    Hehe, just now when he was waiting for the Yue family father and daughter outside, Uncle Zeng came over and told him something... This woman actually fell in love with Brother Qin, it was really bad.


    Brother Qin is already married and has two children. If you still want to marry him, you are not afraid of being poisoned by Sister Xiaoyu!


    Yue Zhen looked very unhappy after hearing these curse-like words, but she couldn''t be angry and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, little general Guo. The Yue family has a group of dead soldiers, and ordinary bandits and rebels can''t." Close to the cross-country convoy.


    As for the Wei Jiajun?


    "The Yue family has the surname Guo. It was once a vassal state like the Qin Dynasty. After the death of Qin, the Yue family has continued to this day. It was precisely because of the ancient inheritance of the Yue family that the previous dynasty conferred the title of Duke of the country on the Yue family... Respecting the ancients is As a wise king should, if the Wei family wants to conquer the world, they must treat the ancient family with courtesy and will not attack the Yue family."


    this?


    Guo Qiangs teeth hurt when he heard it... Is it okay to boast so much?


    Forget it, since she is looking for death, then he will give her a ride: "Miss Da is worthy of being the number one female schr. What she said is admirable. It''s gettingte, please get in the car." Hurry out of the city to find death, toozy to deal with it is you.


    Yue Zhen nodded and got into the carriage.


    The cross-country convoy started moving and headed towards the west city gate. After spending more than half an hour, after checking everything, the cross-country team was finally able to leave the city.


    Yue Zhen even raised the car curtain and thanked Guo Qiang: "Thank you for your hard work, General Guo."


    Guo Qiang smiled and said: "It''s not hard."


    Maybe you are the one who is suffering, so take it seriously. Brother Qin can be very fierce when he is angry.


    After hearing this, Yue Zhen nodded with a smile, and put down the car curtain, feeling very happy... It seems that Guo Qiang likes her very much. Whenmunicating with the Marquis of Qin, he should praise her for talking to the Yue family, and then it will be easier for her to win over the Marquis of Qin. .


    Close the city gate! Guo Qiang ordered, because he didnt want to talk nonsense to this woman anymore.


    Bang bang bang, Guo Qiang watched the three city gates being closed one by one, and with his troops and horses, he rushed back tomand and ordered Tong Zhifu to return to his life. He said to General Guo: "Dad, the rtionship between the Yue family father and daughter seems not to be good, right? There seems to be some disagreement about going to Beijing."


    He urged Yue Zhen to set off, but Mr. Yue Zhen didn''t hear him, and even called Butler Yue and others into the house to talk. In the end, Yue Zhen went to invite Yue Zhen in person and told them what happened.


    General Guo said: "Ignore them, as long as you, Brother Qin, will not suffer any loss."


    Guo Qiang trusted Qin Sang very much. After hearing this, he felt relieved and sat down to have dinner with his father.


    Yue Zhen, however, drove all night long and was so bumpy that she almost vomited and couldn''t eat anything. But the more she suffered, the more she wanted to capture Qin Sang, otherwise her suffering would be in vain!


    It took two days for the masters family to learn about Qin Sangs departure on Tuesday. On Friday, the girl cried bitterly... Qin Hou left, it was over, and she had no chance to be with Qin Hou in her life.


    At this moment, Qin Sang, the fragrant steamed bun, also received the message from General Guo. He was very puzzled...Are these people sick? There are countless good men in the world, why only focus on him?


    Qin Sang: Meng Hong!


    Meng Hong hurried over: "What''s wrong?"


    Qin Sang exined the matter and said: "It doesn''t matter if you cut off her hands or feet, just don''t let me see her."


    Annoying!


    Meng Hong suppressed a smile and said: "You are so ungrateful... Well, I was wrong. She deserves it. She will be cleaned up for you and she will never be in front of you."


    Qin Sang then nodded with satisfaction... Why should he treat her with pity for a person who is looking for trouble? It''s not like he''s mentally ill. Besides, Xiaoyu will be angry.


    Send someone to do it quickly. After Qin Sang finished speaking, he beat his horse and left first.


    Meng Hong hurried to make arrangements and sent a group of people from the Death Soldier Battalion to find trouble for Yuejia.

 Chapter 2595: unfulfilled wish

    Chapter 2595: unfulfilled wish


    Chapter 2595 Unfulfilled Wish


    Meng Hong also specifically told the leading Baihu: "Ah Qian, you must handle it for me. If it doesn''t work well, you don''t have toe back. Just give the weapons, armor, and military badges to the dead men under yourmand and bring them back. I''ll do it." No waste here.


    Qian Baoshun patted his forehead and said, "Don''t worry, sir. If this matter doesn''t work out, I''ll chop off my head and bring it back to you!"


    Meng Hong said with disdain: "You are not a beauty, why do I want your head? Remember, don''t be careless. The Yue family is a wealthy family that raises dead soldiers. It is not a family that can be taken down easily."


    Qian Baoshun straightened his face and said, "Yes, I will remember it, sir. Don''t worry."


    After asking Meng Hong for a batch of weapons, he rode back with his soldiers. After galloping for half a day, he set up two ambush in a valley from Tong''an Mansion to the capital, and waited for him to cross home and fall into a trap.


    And Meng Hong was right in reminding that the Yue family did not eat vegetarian food, and the trap set by Qian Baoshun and the others was broken... The dead soldiers of the Yue family ran in front in a carriage loaded with stones. Because of the heavy weight of the stones, three carriages were packed together. Run through it to trigger the trap.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The carriage was in the air and rolled sideways. The dead man driving the car jumped down andnded safely. He was unharmed and shouted: "There is an ambush!"


    After hearing this, Commander Yue hurriedly shouted: "Iron shields guard the master''s chariot, poison arrows are ready to meet the enemy!"


    "Yes!" The dead men of the Yue family immediately took action, using iron shields like walls to protect Master Yue and Yue Zhen''s carriage into an iron house. Not to mention the sharp arrows, the wind could hardly blow them in.


    "Hundred households, you missed it, what should we do now?" Fan Zongqi from the Death Soldier Battalion said towards Qian Baoshun.


    Qian Baoshun red at him: "Why are you shouting? I know I missed it."


    He raised his hand and patted the back of his head a few times, and quickly said: "Withdraw."


    What, are you too cowardly to withdraw now? Don''t hold on any longer?


    "Hundred households, we can''t withdraw too quickly, otherwise Master Meng will kill us if he finds out. How about we let out another wave of arrows and try to put up a fight?" Fan Zongqi suggested sincerely.


    Qian Baoshun scolded: "What a fart, arrows cost nothing? You have to use them sparingly... If you miss a hit, you have to run. Save your life and then n your next action. Stop talking nonsense and retreat first. Hurry up and leave." Take a walk.


    "Yes." The soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion hurriedly ran away, but in order to deceive others, they dropped a few long arrows with rebel markings when they left, making it look like they were wandering rebels trying to rob money.


    Brothers in the valley, we have seen you,e out and talk! Commander Yue raised his sword and pointed at a forest that was the best ce to hide people and shouted.


    However, whoever talks to you has already run away.


    Commander Yue waited for more than a quarter of an hour, but when no one responded, he asked the dead soldiers of the Yue family to search the mountains and forests.


    It was almost an inch-by-inch search, and it was necessary to search all the shooting range of the big stone bow. Just because I was afraid of people hiding in the woods and shooting arrows, so searching the shooting range of the big stone bow was an iron rule that did not change when every noble family was assassinated.


    It took a full two hours toplete the search.


    "Master, these are the sharp arrows of the rebels that were found. It should be that the fleeing rebels saw our luxurious convoy and wanted to rob our property." Commander Yue presented the sharp arrows to Master Yue.


    On a hot day, Yue Zhen stayed in the carriage for two hours, sweating profusely, and his hair was almost rotten. When he heard this, he finally couldn''t help but became angry, pushed open the iron shield blocking the door, and said angrily: "Get out of the way! "


    The dead soldiers quickly took away their iron shields.


    She hurriedly got out of the car and rushed over to scold Commander Yue angrily: "You wasted two hours and only found a few broken arrows. You didn''t even catch a single rebel. This is how you do your job!"


    Commander Yue was scolded in public again. He was very upset on his face and dissatisfied in his heart, but he did not dare to resist. He lowered his head and apologized: "Miss, please forgive me. It''s my subordinate''s ipetence in doing things."


    Master Yue was angry and scolded Yue Zhen: "That''s enough. The main task of leading Yue is to protect us from harm, and the second is to catch the escaped thieves." After scolding Yue Zhen, he stopped talking to Yue Zhen and looked at him. Commander Xiang Yue: "You have worked hard, but you still have to work harder. Immediately send people to check thend three miles forward. If it is safe, we will set off."


    Lest there be another ambush ahead, which would kill them.


    "Yes." Commander Yue felt better after hearing this, and sent ten dead soldiers on horseback to explore the way forward: "The rest of you, please continue to be on guard in case the rebels turn around and attack again!"


    He then said to Yue Zhen: "Miss, please get back on the carriage, otherwise if there is a rain of arrows, thedy will be hurt."


    Yue Zhen was very angry after hearing this, but after being scolded, she finally regained some sense and knew that she still needed the protection of Commander Yue and could not offend this man for the time being.


    So she nodded and said: "Commander Yue is right, I was just ignorant, so I ask Uncle Yue not to worry about it."


    Commander Yue was ttered and said hurriedly: "Youngdy, you are speaking harshly. Your subordinates are ves and should be punished by their master for not doing things well."


    Yue Zhen smiled, turned around and got on the carriage, but he was already thinking about helping the deputymander Yue Gang to rece Commander Yue... Yue Gang is the son of Grandma Yue, and he is more obedient to her.


    nanny Yue Zhen was also in pain. When she saw her getting on the carriage, she immediately handed her a cup with a few fresh mint leaves in it: "Miss, use two cool leaves to relieve the heat."


    Yue Zhen nodded, picked up the cool leaf with graceful movements, put it into his mouth and sucked it in. A wave of coolness hit his forehead, and Yue Zhen finally felt better.


    Then he looked at Aunt Jing who had been sitting in the car with his eyes closed, frowned slightly, and said: "Aunt Jing is really good at it. There was an assassination outside, so forget it if you weren''t scared. I stayed in the carriage for two hours. , only a little sweat appeared on my forehead, and the clothes on my back were still dry."


    He then asked with a smile: "How did Aunt Jing do it? But what secret ancient medical skills were used?"


    You are here to teach me medical skills. What do you want to do with such a great skill? !


    Aunt Jing finally opened her eyes, looked at Yue Zhen, and said calmly: "Miss, you are over-praised. This is not a medical skill, it is just a breathing method for diving. Breathing slowly can make the blood flow slowly, so that you can resist the heat." Invasion."


    Yue Zhen''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he asked, "Aunt Jing, can you also dive? Could it be that you were originally from a family of fishermen, and then you went to Junshan Monastery to practice cultivation?"


    Aunt Jing was invited from Junshan Temple by the Yue family. Other than that, I only know that Aunt Jing is the only daughter of a pharmacy. Aunt Jing and the child in her belly were poisoned to death. After Aunt Jing overheard this, she burned down the entire drug store, then escaped, and eventually had a miscarriage and was rescued.


    After she recovered from her illness, she went to the mountains to collect valuable medicinal materials. After repaying her kindness to the family, she saw through the world of mortals and went to Junshan to observe and repair her hair, and then became famous for her medical skills.


    Aunt Jing said: "My maternal grandfather''s family is from the south and lived on the river, so I was able to learn this diving breathing method."


    Having said that, in order to prevent Yue Zhen from asking further questions, he taught her this breathing method.


    Yue Zhen practiced as Aunt Jing said for a quarter of an hour, and the sweat on her body was reduced. The feeling of being out of breath was gone. She smiled and said: "Aunt Jing is really capable, thank you very much."


    Aunt Jing nodded: "You''re wee, Miss. This is my duty."


    After hearing this, Aunt Yue felt a little ufortable. When ites to politeness, Jingsheng is really polite... This kind of politeness is very dangerous and will not fit into the Yue family at all. If the Yue family encounters a disaster, Jingsheng will probably abandon his master and die. run.


    Aunt Yue really guessed it right, Aunt Jing really wanted to run away, but she was not afraid of death, but felt that Yue Zhen was not good, and didn''t want to waste time teaching such people... She came out to fulfill her wish, really Don''t waste too much time with Yue Zhen.

 Chapter 2596: Take me away

    Chapter 2596: Take me away


    Chapter 2596 Take me away


    Three quarters of an hourter, the ten dead soldiers sent out to explore the road came back and reported: "Sir, Commander, there are no traps or ambushes within three miles ahead, and there are no traces of rebels."


    After hearing this, Master Yue said to Commander Yue: "Then set off immediately and get to the town ahead to stay before dark."


    "Yes." Commander Yue immediately said to the dead soldier who had just returned: "The ten of you will go to Yuxing Town ahead to book an inn, and then check out the situation in the town to make sure there are no rebels or bandits in the town. "


    Yes. The dead soldiers immediately set off and rushed to Yuxing Town.


    Commander Yue asked the dead men to continue driving three carriages ahead to explore the road. Fortunately, the journey went smoothly and no more idents were encountered.


    After racing for more than an hour, the convoy arrived at Yuxing Town in the evening.


    The dead soldiers who came to explore the road in advance came forward and said: "Master, Commander, the town is very safe, there are no bad people. The inn has been booked, and all the idle people have been cleaned up. The master and the eldestdy can check in with peace of mind." .


    The older master was very satisfied and said with a smile: "Thank you for your hard work."


    But Yue Zhen was dissatisfied. Looking at the still bright sky, she couldn''t help but say a few words.


    But this time she learned the lesson and said respectfully: "Dad, it''s midsummer now and it gets dark veryte. We might as well drive a few hours longer so that we can get to the capital quickly."


    Hurry up and catch up with the Marquis of Qin, meet him and fall in love with him!


    The older master refused: "No, if we don''t stay in Yuxing Town, we have to sleep in the wild tonight. Those gangsters who set up an ambush haven''t been caught yet, maybe they are wandering around nearby. If we stay outside, once we are surrounded by them ,The consequences could be disastrous!"


    The older Mr. Yue Zhen looked at Yue Zhen and said earnestly: "Sister Zhen, dad is not afraid of death, but you are a girl, so you can''t take risks."


    If something happens to you, it will be over for the rest of your life, and the reputation of the Yue family for thousands of years will be lost, and the Yue family will be over!


    Yue Zhen was the one who wanted to be the queen. She cherished herself very much. Although she wanted to catch up with Qin Sang as soon as possible, she finally nodded and agreed, but she said: "Dad, let''s set off at 00:00 tomorrow and drive a little longer... Please .


    At the end of the sentence, my eyes turned red.


    After all, she is his biological daughter. The older man felt distressed when he saw this. He nodded and said, "Okay, dad promises you, please go to the inn first."


    "Thank you dad." Yue Zhen was very happy. He entered the inn obediently and immediately took a shower and washed his hair. He finally felt refreshed. After resting for more than a quarter of an hour, he went to have dinner with Mr. Yue.


    After a tiring day, I originally wanted to have a good meal, but at the end of the meal, Master Yue said: "Sister Zhen, you have to remember that a woman with great ambitions must not be overly affectionate, otherwise she will not be able to live together." Lintianxia, you have to control your emotions."


    Yue Zhen was very happy at first, but when he heard this, his expression changed, but he quickly said: "Don''t worry, Dad, my daughter will not ruin the cause of the phoenix throne for any man."


    The older master said: "If you know what''s going on, dad will be relieved."


    He was too tired from traveling in the hot summer. After Mr. Yue Zhen finished what he needed to say, he asked Yue Zhen to leave, and he quickly rested.


    Yue Zhen couldn''t hold it any longer and went to bed early.


    Just because of the hot weather and being ambushed, everyone did not sleep well. Yue Zhen did not fall asleep until after midnight.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    At nine o''clock the next day, when it was still dark, the gong woke Yue Zhen up.


    She was very angry, but she couldn''t be angry even if she wanted to, because it was she who gave the order to set off at the same time.


    In the next few days, the convoy traveling across the country went smoothly, and I also heard some news on the way: "The warehouse of Mr. Cao''s family was stolen, and all the gold and silver treasures umted by the Cao family for two generations were gone. Mr. Cao If his father knew about this underground, he would probablye alive and strangle Mr. Cao to death!"


    Mr. Pengs house in the next town was also stolen. He lost all the filial piety he had gained from being an official all his life, and also lost a beautiful maid!


    Commander Yue reported all the information he had learned to Mr. Yue Yue and Yue Zhen, and said: "It seems that the rebels who ambush us are really wandering rebels. Looking at this situation, they must be afraid and dare not rob the Yue family again. They are going to that wealthy but poorly guarded mansion, and their robbery route is getting further and further away from the capital, and further away from us, so we can feel more at ease."


    Master Yue breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, just keep on going. Just be careful on the road." Commander Yue said: "Yes."


    Since the ''rebels'' no longer stared at them, everyone in the cross-country convoy rxed a lot and continued to rush towards the capital.


    Its just that they were wrong. These robberies were all done by Qian Baoshun and the others, just to make the Yue family take it lightly. The wealth of the Cao family and the Peng family came from dirty sources, so Qian Baoshun and the others would not feel guilty if they robbed it.


    As for the beautiful maid, she had already been escorted to another ce to settle down with her lover with a bag of gold and silver.


    Boom!


    There was thunder in the sky, heavy rain fell, and the road became muddy.


    Click!


    A thunder struck down, knocking down the big tree on the roadside.


    The horses were frightened by the thunder, and two horses lost control and ran wildly. The two carriages pulling supplies disappeared in the heavy rain.


    Master Yue was panicking after seeing this, and he hurriedly said to Commander Yue: "Hurry up and find a ce to hide. It''s too dangerous outside!"


    If all the horses were frightened, they would all die.


    Commander Yue said: "For the current n, we can only retreat to Qingming Town. We can get there in two quarters of an hour at most!"


    It is now mid-afternoon. They originally wanted to drive another two hours to Yuejiazhuangzi to rest, but now it seems that they cannot go and must return to Qingming Town.


    "Then go back quickly!" Mr. Yue shouted, and then said to Yue Tong, the driver: "Control the car, don''t overturn it!"


    Yue Tong: "Yes."


    "Yue Gang, quickly turn around and **** the eldestdy back to Qingming Town. I will **** the eldest master there, and the others will follow with the most valuable belongings. Leave the food here first, let''s go!" Commander Yue greeted everyone. Guys, take the lead and drive away with the bigger masters car.


    However, the name Qingming Town is unlucky, and something must be figured out.


    So when they arrived in Qingming Town despite the wind and rain, and when they passed the archway at the entrance of the town, the towering archway suddenly copsed with a loud bang!


    Thanks to the carriage being a few steps slower, it was not hit by the archway, but the horse was frightened, neighing, raising its front hooves high, kicking in the air a few times, then turning around and running back.


    Sadly, the carriage Yue Zhen was sitting in was right behind.


    boom-!


    With a loud noise, the carriages of the father and daughter collided with each other, and the people in the carriage were smashed to pieces. But surprisingly, the carriage did not fall over.


    But this is not a good thing. The two horses ran wildly in different directions.


    "Yue Tong, control the horses!" Commander Yue shouted, riding his horse to catch up with Master Yue''s carriage. He raised his sword high, jumped up, cut the ropes on both sides of the horse with one knife, let the horses run away, and saved Master Yue. Life.


    But the older man was seriously injured, his hands and feet were broken, and the bones of his hands were exposed through the flesh.


    Doctor,e quickly and treat the eldest master! Commander Yue shouted, and hurriedly ordered the other dead soldiers: Hurry up and chase the eldestdys car, dont let anything happen to the eldestdy!


    "Yes." The Yuejia soldiers stared at the heavy rain and rode their horses in the direction of Yue Zhen''s carriage.


    However, the driver of Yue Zhen''s carriage, including the people in the carriage, were all kidnapped by Qian Baoshun and others.

 Chapter 2597: The old lady has many tricks

    Chapter 2597: The olddy has many tricks


    Chapter 2597 The old woman has many tricks


    When the dead soldiers from Yuejia caught up, they only saw Yue Gang and two dead soldiers who were unconscious in the mud.


    "It''s the deputymander, wake them up quickly and ask about the situation!" Yue Zhi shouted, and hurriedly brought his dead soldiers over. He took out a few packets of medicine for them to eat, and then used a long needle to **** the tiger''s mouth of their palms. After sessfully waking them up, he asked: "Vice Commander, where is the eldestdy? Tell me quickly!"


    The eldestdy is a girl''s family, and she wants to seek great benefits for the Yue family, so nothing should happen to her.


    But Yue Gang was dizzy and could not speak for a while. A dead soldier next to him who was rtively lightly injured said: "They should have walked straight out of the town... A rope tripped our carriage, and it overturned. A group of people came out and knocked us unconscious~"


    The rain was too heavy and the rope was pulled so low that they could not see the rope. As soon as the speeding carriage passed by, it was struck and overturned.


    Yue Zhi asked again: "Is there anything else? Make it clear, otherwise we will all die!"


    Thest half of the sentence was addressed to Yue Gang.


    Yue Gang was very scared, but he could only shake his head: "I fainted very early, and I didn''t even see those people."


    The other dead man also nodded.


    After Yue Zhi asked and found nothing, he could only point to a dead soldier and said: "You stay and settle them, and the rest will follow me to catch up!"


    Having said that, he got on his horse and chased toward the west end of the town with his dead men, leaving marks along the way so that Commander Yue could find them easily.


    However, what was more wrong was that Qian Baoshun and the others did not leave the town at all. They took the carriage directly into a vi in the town. It was the vi that was sealed off after the Ying family''s ident.


    Boss, which hand or foot should I knock? Fan Zongqi asked Qian Baoshun, holding up a hammer.


    Qian Baoshun said: "Of course it''s the right hand and right foot, so that she can move less easily."


    Zongqi Fan: What if she is left-handed?


    Qian Baoshun''s mouth twitched and he said angrily: "Are you deliberately looking for trouble? How can a noble girl from a noble family be left-handed? She will beughed at."


    Even if she was left-handed when she was a child, the nursing mothers would help her!


    Zongqi Fan chuckled: "Then I knocked?"


    Qian Baoshun: "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense."


    After knocking, they had to go back and report to the Marquis of Qin.


    "Yes." Fan Zongqi raised the hammer and struck it at Yue Zhen. With two clicks, Yue Zhen''s right hand and foot were broken.


    "Ah!" Yue Zhen woke up screaming, but her eyes were covered and she couldn''t see the faces of Qian Baoshun and the others.


    Qian Baoshun immediately took out a piece of cotton cloth, poured some medicine, and covered Yue Zhen''s mouth and nose, causing her to faint again quickly: "Add the drug to these people again to make sure they faintpletely."


    "Yes." The soldiers from the Dead Soldiers'' Battalion immediately took people to administer the poison to Aunt Jing, Aunt Yue, and the eldest maid.


    Hundred households, its ready.


    boom!


    Qian Baoshun kicked the soldier who spoke: "You are looking for death, call me boss... You have lost your sry for three months, and you will be given a military stick when you return."


    "Yes." The soldier wanted to p himself twice... One of the military regtions of the Death Soldier Battalion is that when going out on missions, you must use a pseudonym, and you must not leave any clues for the enemy to find.


    He made a big mistake and deserved to be punished.


    Qian Baoshun: "Okay, quickly clean up the traces, put on some disguise, and then leave." But as soon as he finished speaking, Aunt Jing took off the cloth from her eyes, looked at them, and said, "So you are People from the Marquis of Qin."


    Well, Qian Baoshun and the others were confused. They quickly took out the white cloth with the drug in it and covered Aunt Jing''s mouth and nose.


    However, after a while, Aunt Jing still stared at them with clear eyes: "It''s useless. I know medical skills and carry the antidote to antidote all the time."


    this?


    Mom, knock her out! Qian Baoshun was angry.


    The respectable aunt said: "Then I will report to the Marquis of Qin, saying that the Marquis of Qin is plotting to kill the Yue family without any reason."


    Ah, bah, what kind of plot to kill Yue Jia for no reason?


    It was obviously the Yue girl who plotted against the Marquis of Qin first, but the Marquis of Qin was not allowed to fight back?


    Do you want the Marquis of Qin to be tricked by the Yue girl?


    Qian Baoshun sneered: "We are not from the Marquis of Qin, and I have decided to kill you. You have no chance of walking out of this courtyard alive."


    As he said that, he drew his sword and pretended to do it.


    The respectable aunt also smiled and said: "If you want to die from poison, just kill the old woman."


    What''s the meaning?


    This old godly woman poisoned them. When did it happen? !


    Aunt Jing said: "The clothes I was wearing were poisonous. When you moved me, I was already poisoned. The reason why Miss Da and the others are okay is because I give them antidotes and injections every day... I use... A reason to stay beautiful."


    "Olddy, we are all fine and don''t feel any difort. Don''t try to trick us." Qian Baoshun was still very calm on his face and smiled: "And you are not the only powerful person in the world. We also have famous doctors. Go to hell. .


    However, if Aunt Jing dares to do this, she is sure that she will seed... With two bangs, Fan Zongqi and a soldier fell to the ground, twitching all over!


    "Lao Fan, A Guang, save them quickly." Qian Baoshun hurriedly led people to rush over, held down their hands and feet, and stuffed their mouths with cloth **** to prevent them from biting their tongues: "Hurry up and get the detoxifier Give them pills to eat.


    The detoxifying pills made by Master Gui are quite powerful and can detoxify a lot of toxins.


    "It''s useless. You have to insert an needle to induce the poison after it''s released." Aunt Jing said again: "Don''t worry, I have no ill intentions towards you. I just want you to take me away... I don''t want to serve the Yue family anymore. Please take me away." .


    "Old Qian woman, shut up. This is all your fault. You still have the nerve to let us take you away. Besides, who knows whether what you say is true or false? You are from the Yue family, and you are married to the Yue family!" The soldiers were very angry. This old woman had so many tricks. They were so angry that they really wanted to kill her.


    Aunt Jing said: "I was forced to have no choice. If I didn''t follow the Yue family down the mountain and teach Yue Zhen medical skills, everyone in Junshan Temple would die."


    He also begged: "I know that the Marquis of Qin is a good person, and I will leave some secret and useful prescriptions to the Marquis of Qin in return. But after my death, the Marquis of Qin must send someone to protect the people of Junshan Temple... They They are all poor people, and I dont want to implicate them.


    "I also know where Yuejia''s hiding ce is. I can help you deal with Yuejia. It will not be a loss if you take me away."


    "That''s enough, crazy woman, shut up now!" Qian Baoshun cursed, very angry at being plotted against, but Fan Zongqi and the others had already begun to vomit blood, and their skin was still purple. The situation was critical, so he could only temporarilypromise: " Let go of that crazy woman and let here to save people.


    He also warned Aunt Jing: "If you dare to y tricks again, I will guarantee that you will be chopped to death with a thousand knives. If you go to Naoshizi Junshan Temple again and kill everyone in the temple, you will not be able to rest in peace!"


    Aunt Jing''s eyes shone brightly and she nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, I will never do anything bad again. The old woman was forced to do this because she was helpless, and I was seriously ill and didn''t have much time left, so I took this step." , please forgive me."


    Qian Baoshun remembered everything Aunt Jing said, but he still said viciously: "There''s so much nonsense,e here and save people!"


    "Hey." Aunt Jing responded. After the soldiers untied her and handed her the medicine box, she immediately came over, took out the needle in the medicine box, poured some concoction on it, and began to treat Mr. Fan Qi and the others.

 Chapter 2598: Its a big deal

    Chapter 2598: It''s a big deal


    Chapter 2598 Its a big deal


    Although Aunt Jing is old, she can move quickly. She used her bow from left and right to give Fan Zongqi and Aguang acupuncture, and soon made them stop twitching.


    Qian Baoshun looked at it, snorted coldly, and said to himself: The old woman really has her wits about her.


    But he didn''t dare to say it, for fear that it would affect Aunt Jing''s acupuncture and put Mr. Fan Qi and others in danger.


    More than two quarters of an hourter, Aunt Jing pulled out the needle and said: "Their toxins have been controlled. As long as they continue to have acupuncture for seven days, they will be able topletely detoxify and there will never be any future troubles. But if the needle is broken for one day, even if a famous doctor gives it to them in the future, They detoxify, but they also leave seque that are difficult to cure.


    Damn it, the old woman really has a lot of tricks up her sleeves!


    Qian Baoshun took several deep breaths and silently recited several sentences, "Don''t be violent with the elderly." Then he calmed down, took out a poison, and handed it to Aunt Jing: "Secret poison, after eating it, you can Let''s go, otherwise we don''t mind..."


    Aunt Jing took the antidote before Qian Baoshun finished speaking, swallowed it in one gulp, and opened her mouth for Qian Baoshun and others to check: "See clearly, I have taken poison."


    Qian Baoshun gritted his teeth: "You are cruel!"


    Aunt Jing smiled: "It''s not that I''m cruel, but I really want to leave Yuejia, and I''ve already said that I''m sick and won''t live long, so taking a few poisons is nothing."


    Qian Baoshun chuckled: "Who knows whether what you said is true or false?"


    What if you lied to them?


    Aunt Jing shook her head and did not argue any more. She just reminded: "The dead soldiers from Yuejia are very powerful. We can''t stay here for a long time. Let''s leave quickly."


    He actually urged them to raise money to keep them safe.


    Qian Baoshun was angry again. His respectable aunt reminded him rightly. He immediately ordered: "Sweep up the traces quickly. Xiao Chen and Xiao Qi are responsible for escorting Lao Fan and A Guang. Lao Qi leads people to watch the old woman and don''t let her Take the opportunity to cause trouble, Ngawang, you guys stay here and cooperate with me to make a ssh in the east and west."


    Yes! The brothers started to act separately.


    Boom!


    It was still stormy outside, and a carriage suddenly rushed out of a courtyard in Qingming Town. It was Yue Zhen''s carriage.


    The horse pulling the cart was stabbed and frightened by the thunder. It ran headlessly. After running for a while, it hit a tea shed with a bang. The roar caused the shed to copse.


    The horses were frightened again and ran wildly.


    The owner of the tea shed heard the sound and hurriedly ran out wearing a bamboo hat to take a look. When he saw the tea shed copsed, he cursed: "That man who killed a thousand swords knocked down my Wang family''s tea shed? Come out and pay for it. My uncle, the Wang family''s uncle, is a government servant!" "


    Madam Wang also came out. When she saw that the tea shed that supported her family had copsed, she hurriedly said: "His father, hurry up and report to the official office. The thief must be caught, otherwise who will pay for the loss?!"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go right away. You go in quickly, lock the door, and watch the children... I heard that there are rebels on the loose recently. Maybe they are the rebels who havee to our town to cause trouble." At the end of the sentence, Dong Wang''s family was frightened. My legs are weak.


    Madam Wang was also frightened to death. She quickly grabbed her man and said, "Then don''t go. What if you meet rebels on the road? We don''t have Qin Hou in Qingming Town!"


    "Not to mention meeting rebels, even if you meet King Yama, you have to report it to the official. Otherwise, what if the rebels reallye to the town and kill all the people in our town? You hurry into the house, I will leave first, and we will be here soon. Come back, don''t worry." After Wang Dongjia said that, he dove into the rain and ran to Si Lifang.


    After hearing this, the clerks and yamen servants of Silifang were so frightened that their faces turned pale, but they quickly said: "Hurry up and ring the gong to inform the people in the town, and then let the rich and powerful gentlemen and the stewards from the aristocratic families stay in other courtyards. Send out manpower to protect Qingming Town, otherwise everyone will die!"


    Yes! All six yamen servants from Silifang were dispatched, banging gongs to notify everyone, and went to the rich mans house to borrow people. For a while, the entire Qingming Town became lively.


    And because the Yue family had just arrived in Qingming Town, they were given special care. The clerk led two government officials to surround the inn they rented: "Whosest name is there, where did youe from, and where are you going? Are there any Passing document? Who is the rmender? Who are the main rtives in the family? Tell them all clearly!"


    Yue Guanjie was already very worried. After hearing this, he wished he would faint too so as not to deal with this troublesome matter.


    And more trouble ising...


    "Tang Scrivener, there are people entering the sealed courtyard of the Ying family. They are all women, and there is also a beautiful young girl. She may be a daughter of a good family kidnapped by the rebels!" After hearing this, Butler Yue felt as if his mind was struck by lightning. , hurriedly asked: "Where is the Ying family''s sealed courtyard? Take me there quickly!"


    He added: "There is no such thing as a woman who was kidnapped by the rebels!"


    If this word spreads, the eldestdys reputation will bepletely ruined.


    The Tang secretary was dissatisfied and said: "Why are you excited? What does this have to do with you? I haven''t found out who you are. You all stay here honestly. You are not allowed to go. Uncle Zhou, you stay and guard them, and the others Come with me."


    "No, I must go with you, otherwise none of you can leave!" Housekeeper Yue was afraid that the woman was really getting better, so he tried to stop her and even moved out of the Zhong family: "Master Zhong Huan from the capital is an inw of our master''s family. If you are disrespectful to us, be careful that Master Zhong Huan will destroy your whole family!"


    He called a few more dead soldiers, chopped a few tables on the spot, and sneered: "You see, we have the ability to control you, but our master''s family is from a well-known family and has no ill intentions, so we are merciful to you!"


    There were only six government officials in the town, and they would definitely not be able to defeat these people. Tang Shuli was afraid and could only agree: "Sure, you cane with me, but you can''t leave Qingming Town until your identities are found out... Who Do you know if you are rebels in disguise?


    "Hurry up and lead the way!" Butler Yue didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Tang Shuli, so he urged him and followed the government servant who came to report the news to the other courtyard where the Ying family was sealed off.


    When he saw Yue Zhenhou lying on the ground with his hands and feet broken off, he screamed and fainted.


    "It seems that we know each other." Tang Shuli added: "Hurry up and invite old doctor Tian to rescue him."


    The girl''s limbs were broken and it was difficult to move them.


    Yes. The Yamen servant hurriedly went to invite Dr. Tian.


    Doctor Tian spent a lot of time bandaging Yue Zhen''s severed hands and feet, and then he had time to see the Yue sisters. He saw that they were just drugged, and after giving them the antidote, the two of them Just woke up.


    After Nanny Yue woke up, she was confused for a long time. When she saw Yue Zhen, she rushed over and cried, "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"


    Seeing the fainted steward Yue again, he was surprised and said: "Butler Yue, aren''t you with the eldest man? Why are you here? Wake up!"


    "And my Gang''er, where is my Gang''er? Is he still alive?!"


    Housekeeper Yue took the medicine and was already awake, but after hearing these words, she pretended to be faint... Aunt Yue, you are so stupid, how can you say the word Yue? Once this surname is mentioned, it will be impossible to hide your identity and leave here, and the reputation of the eldestdy is over!


    Yue Zhen''s eldest maid was also smart. When she saw something was wrong, she staggered a few times and fainted to the ground.


    Old doctor Tian was very confused: "Hasn''t the drug been cured? Why are you still fainting?"


    Maidmaid: "..." Go aside and don''t expose me, otherwise I will be executed by the master''s family.


    "Ma''am, don''t get excited." Tang Shuli told the whole story.


    Only then did Grandma Yue understand that something was wrong. She was so frightened that after realizing the serious consequences, she just gritted her teeth and fainted to the ground.


    Tang Shuli pointed at them and said, Old Doctor Tian, does your medicine work? How can you save someone who wakes up and faints again?


    Dr. Tian was so angry that he blew his beard and red: "I am a famous doctor from several nearby towns, and I also studied under Chushen Medicine in the capital. How can I not be good at medical skills? They are pretending to be faint. What can I do? Ten taels of silver, please give me the money quickly, I I''m going home!"


    Hmph, that girls hands and feet cost him a lot of good medicine to treat bone injuries. Dont even think about not giving her money.


    0.0 Yesterday I went to themunity health center to get my third injection. I met a very good doctor who helped me find a problem with my left and right jaw bones that were loose and tight. This problem has been tormenting me for two or three months and it has not gotten better. Every time I eat, The left side of my face is rtively empty, and I no longer enjoy eating. I am very worried about getting a perforation or having a crooked face. The doctor saw me yesterday and said it was a problem with the maxillofacial bone or jaw ligament. Seeing that I was worried, he patiently talked to me for two seconds. For ten minutes, I talked about how to avoid piercing and some precautions when eating. I was also given an orthopedic hospital that specializes in treating this area. They taught me which department to go to and let me go to see it. They were really gentle, patient, and socially healthy. No money was confiscated... I have been worried about it for a long time. Because I don''t know about this disease, I am very worried and scared. After the doctor told me yesterday, I feel half at ease. I am very grateful to her. . I''m fine, don''t worry. . . I''m sorry for the scumbag update. Old Thief Lu is about to die, followed by Emperor Jingyuan''s death, the establishment of a new dynasty, and then it''s almost the end. Finally, I wish everyone is safe, healthy, brave and strong. I love you ande on!

 Chapter 2599: Regret and cruelty

    Chapter 2599: Regret and cruelty


    Chapter 2599 Regret and Cruelty


    Tang Shuli: "Don''t worry, the Yue family seems to be quite rich. You will definitely need the medical fees, medicine money, and thank you gifts, but we can''t give them now. We have to wait until the Yue family wakes up."


    Old doctor Tian: "Humph, I knew it would be like this. You must remember to ask them for silver. It''s hard to make money nowadays. Ten taels of silver can buy two acres ofnd!"


    Tang Shuli waved his hand: "I know, I know, you should go back as soon as possible."


    Seeing that it was already dark, I ordered young men from two families to send Old Doctor Tian back, lest he fall down due to the muddy road after the heavy rain, and no one could cure the incurable diseases in several nearby towns.


    The young men of the two families were a little unhappy because they wanted to stay and watch the show, but after being red at by the Tang secretary, he hurriedly said: "Hey, we must send Dr. Tian home safely."


    After Old Doctor Tian left, Secretary Tang looked at Butler Yue and Aunt Yue and said, "Everyone, please get up, otherwise I will have to let the rough men in the town take over and carry your eldestdy back to Shen''s Inn. .


    After hearing this, Butler Yue could only open his eyes, with a sullen face, and kicked the maid who was pretending to be dazed: "Get up quickly if you don''t want the whole family to die!"


    He then looked at Aunt Yue and said, "And Aunt Yue, stop pretending, otherwise your children and grandchildren will be doomed."


    The eldest maid and Aunt Yue could only stand up, kneel beside Yue Zhen, and cry sadly.


    The secretary of the Tang Dynasty said: "The door panel is here. Don''t cry. Hurry up and put yourdy on the carriage and transport her back to the Shen family inn. This is the other courtyard where the traitor Ying''s family has been sealed. You can''t stay for a long time."


    Mammy Yue and the eldest maid could only do as they were told, crying and carrying Yue Zhen up to the door panel, and then loaded it into the carriage with difficulty.


    When they returned to Shen''s Inn, Mr. Yue Gang had already woken up and was cursing: "How do you trash protect the eldestdy? What use are you for? Someone, drag Yue Gang down and chop him down!" "


    When Grandma Yue heard this, she couldn''t even care about Yue Zhen. She rushed to the second floor of the inn and cried: "Master, please calm down. You can''t chop Yue Gang! You can''t chop Yue Gang! This is the only son I have!"


    Master Yue You was furious when he heard this and scolded Butler Yue: "How did Yue You do this? Can''t you find a ce to rent in such a big town? What kind of shabby inn is this? It doesn''t even have a guest." There is no courtyard, just go up and down to the attic, and you can hear everything you say!"


    Shopkeeper Shen is a little angry. You came to knock on the door in a rainstorm and there were so many injuries. I took the risk of you dying in the inn and turning my inn into a haunted house to let you live in. Why dont you look down on my inn?


    You are so squeamish, donte here to stay when it rains heavily in the afternoon!


    Butler Yue hurried over to shopkeeper Shen and handed him a banknote: "Three hundred taels, take all the people in your inn and leave. Come back after we leave. We have someone to do the cooking and boiling water, so there is no need for more." Talk nonsense and leave immediately."


    Shopkeeper Shen was toozy to wait on their family, so he took the banknote and said: "I can only take care of it for six days. If you want to continue to stay after six days, you have to pay again."


    Butler Yue said impatiently: "I know, take people away quickly."


    Shopkeeper Shen quickly picked up a pper, banged it loudly, and rushed to the backyard of the inn and shouted: "Stop what you are doing, everyone goes home for the holidays, and you will be paid!"


    It would be a fool not to do such a good thing, so everyone immediately packed up their things and ran away. After half a quarter of an hour, only the Yue family and Tang Shuli were left in the entire Shen family inn.


    Inexplicably, the Tang scribes began to be afraid... These people were living in vain, and such a big thing happened to Yue family. They wouldn''t be silenced in order to preserve the girl''s reputation, right?


    "Let the Yue family handle the matter of the Yue family first. Let''s continue to patrol the town and look for traces of the rebels. Hurry up and take a walk!" Secretary Tang rubbed oil on the soles of his feet and slipped away.


    He was still a thief and sent three letters overnight, one to the government office in the prefectural city, one to his father-inw''s house in the county, and one to his uncle''s house in the countryside, stating that something had happened in the town and if something unexpected happened to his whole family. , sent a letter to the capital, saying that he was killed because he discovered that the Ying familys secret aplices had joined forces with the rebels! The Tang scribe was quite capable. If he said this, the capital would definitely take it seriously. Even if he died, he would be able to avenge his family and not die in peace.


    Yue Zhen was already awake at the Shen Family Inn, but after hearing what happened today, she waspletely silent. After a long time, she actuallyughed out loud.


    The older master was scared when he saw her. He originally wanted to scold her, but now he could only say: "Sister Zhen, don''t feel bad. Dad will take care of today''s matters. It''s just that you and I were seriously injured, so we can''t." Before I go after the Marquis of Qin, I have to recover from my injuries first."


    "Sure." At this point, Yue Zhen could only agree, but said: "I want dad to send a letter back to the Yue family immediately, so that the Yue family and other hidden wealthy families can attack Junshan Temple. I want Junshan Temple to be free of humans and animals. Keep!"


    Let each of them mobilize their manpower to search for Jingshengs whereabouts. I want her to be eaten by poisonous insects and die!


    That old woman in Jingsheng dared to betray her. She must kill her, otherwise she would not be able to get rid of the evil in her heart.


    The older master agreed: "Dad will arrange it."


    Yue Zhen said again: "Everyone in this town who sees me in such a mess, including the old doctor, will die!"


    She is destined to be a phoenix in the world. How can she let these untouchables see her miserable appearance?


    besides


    Yue Zhen cast his eyes on Butler Yue, Nanny Yue, the eldest maid and others who were kneeling in the house. After weighing the pros and cons, his eyes focused on the maid: "Drag them down, reward them and then execute them after Yue Commander."


    The eldest maid turned pale with fright, kowtowed and begged, "Miss, please forgive me. I am the most loyal to you, and will never tell anything. Please, eldestdy..."


    !


    Yue Zhen grabbed the medicine bowl with his left hand, smashed it directly at the eldest maid, and shouted outside the door: "Are you deaf? Drag this wretched maid down for the dead soldiers to enjoy, then break off her hands and feet, cut off her tongue, and make her suffer four times. Bury it in an hour!"


    Even Master Yue couldn''t stand this kind of punishment, so he stopped him and said, "Sister Zhen, please calm down. I can''t serve you like this..."


    "Calm down? I was hurt like this and my life is almost over. You still want me to calm down? Oh, dad, you are really kind-hearted. It''s because you have a daughter like your second sister who is looking for benefits for you, so you don''t care about your daughter. Now? But my daughter cares about me, and these unscrupulous ves must die, otherwise if my daughter dies, she will be buried with her even if she goes home!"


    Yue Zhen''s face was ferocious, and his words were crazy and scary. Master Yue Zhen really regretted it. He should not have listened to the sorcerer and raised his daughter as a queen, and he should not have let his daughter go down the mountain to help her fish for the Marquis of Qin.


    Now the golden turtle son-inw did not catch the fish, but was dragged into the quagmire, dragging down the whole family.


    Dad, please do it quickly. As long as you support your daughter, she will not let you down. Your daughter is destined to be the best in the world, but if..."


    If you dont support your daughter, your daughter will die with the Yue family!


    Yue Zhen didn''t finish what he said, but Master Yue Zhen understood clearly. He regretted it so much that he wanted to kill himself with a knife. But now, he could only be Yue Zhen''s knife and help Yue Zhen deal with the aftermath: "Come in and drag him away." !

 Chapter 2600: Not easy to mess with

    Chapter 2600: Not easy to mess with


    Chapter 2600 They are all not easy to mess with


    Yes. The dead soldiers came in quickly.


    The eldest maid saw that she was bound to die, and the more vicious she became, the more ruthless she became, and she would definitely not let her family go, so she just risked her life and shouted: "You have all seen it, the more ruthless and ruthless you are, you all have family members." Yes, the consequence of working your life for her may be that you will die miserably and your daughter will be slept with, so dont be stupid and find a way out for your whole family while you are still alive!"


    Especially Aunt Yue, you and your son have made a big mistake. When she recovers, she will definitely destroy your family and send your grandchildren to prostitution to serve men!


    These words were so heart-wrenching that all the dead soldiers present were stunned.


    Yue Zhen trembled with anger and said angrily: "You are all dead. Hurry up and cut out this slut''s tongue and drag her out to be tortured!"


    Commander Yue hurried over and knocked the maid unconscious with a knife: "Come here, take her away."


    "Yes." A dead soldier came over quickly and carried the maid away.


    Commander Yue looked at Master Yue and asked, "Master Yue, what should we do with the girl Mange?"


    Yue Zhen said angrily: "Didn''t you hear what I ordered just now? Do it!"


    Commander Yue said: "I heard this, but dealing with girl Mange like that will bring great harm to the youngdy."


    Master Yue Yue said: "Commander Yue is right. Sister Zhen, please take good care of your injuries and don''t get involved in this matter. My father will take care of it."


    He turned to the Yue Commander and said: "Just kill them quickly, don''t do anything else."


    "Yes." Commander Yue hurriedly epted the order and came in quickly with a box. There was also an ear with an earring on it: "The eldest master, the eldestdy, the maid Man Ge has been executed."


    The older man nodded: "Yes. Show it to them and let them remember Mange''s fate."


    "Yes." Commander Yue brought the box to Housekeeper Yue and Aunt Yue, and forced them to stare at the head in the box for half a quarter of an hour. Their faces turned pale, and they kowtowed and swore: "Master, Master Miss, this old ve has learned his lesson. From now on, even if the whole family is killed, he must ensure the safety of his master and dont dare to have any selfish motives!"


    I cried bitterly at the end.


    The father and daughter of the Yue family still had to use Housekeeper Yue and Aunt Yue. When they saw that they were afraid, they said: "Remember what you said. Next time, you will know what will happen to you. Go down and do errands."


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Butler Yue and Aunt Yue felt like they were being pardoned. After kowtowing to express their gratitude, they hurriedly got up and left.


    The master of Yue Dynasty told themander Yue again: "Let others take it and bury it, and you can keep watch outside."


    "Yes." Commander Yue went out and closed the door for them. Master Yue Yue and Yue Zhen were discussing things inside again.


    During this period, there were some quarrels in the house, but they eventually calmed down.


    After a while, Mr. Yue called Commander Yue and Yue Tong in and asked them to carry him away. He also said, "Let Yue Zhi lead people to protect the safety of the eldestdy. Yue Gang can no longer use that piece of trash."


    If Yue Gang could be as capable as Commander Yue, Sister Zhen would not have been kidnapped and caused such a big incident.


    "Yes." After Commander Yue sent Mr. Yue back to his residence, he called Yue Zhi and asked him to take his dead men to protect Yue Zhen. However, Commander Yue could not take a break and went to do the things agreed upon by the father and his daughter.


    The next day, Mr. Yue held a banquet at Shen''s Inn and invited everyone from Si Lifang, Mr. Tian''s family, the rich men in the town, and the Wang family from the tea shed. He first introduced himself to them: "My family is He was from the Duke of Yue Kingdom in the previous dynasty. Due to the chaos at the end of the previous dynasty, the whole family had been hidden for hundreds of years. He was rted to the Zhong Huan family in the capital. This time he was born. He was ordered by his great-grandmother to go to the Zhong family in the capital to visit rtives, and he was also with themander of the Jianghuai capital. Let me get acquainted with Mr. Guo, who is also our acquaintance."


    After speaking, he took out his great-grandmother''s jade pendant and showed it to everyone.


    All the wealthy gentlemen in the town stood up and eximed in surprise: "It turns out he is a rtive of Mr. Zhong Huan''s family. How disrespectful."


    After they finished their salutes, the older man began to exin to them what happened yesterday: "It rained heavily yesterday and the thunder frightened the horses pulling the cart. As a result, my family''s convoy was in chaos. My daughter and I were injured as a result."


    "Mommy Yue and her son saw that the little girl was too seriously injured and it was not suitable to move too far, so they settled the little girl in another courtyard. There was no time to take care of the carriage. How did they know that the carriage crashed into the tea shed of Boss Wang''s house, causing Wang Dong''smotion? The boss thought that rebels had entered the town, so he went to the official''s office to report it, which led to a series of misunderstandings."


    He also called Yue Gangs mother and son, as well as two dead soldiers, and asked them to make their respective speeches.


    Yue Gang: "After we settled the eldestdy, we were worried about the eldest master''s safety, so we walked back to look for him. Unexpectedly, we were knocked down by a rushing carriage again, injured and fainted. Fortunately, he was rescued by Yue Zhi. Thats why I didnt die on the roadside.


    Mother Yue nodded: "That''s the thing. The Yue family didn''t encounter any rebels. It was all caused by the frightened horses."


    I cried again: "I just pity my eldestdy. She suffered a serious injury and lost her reputation... It was us ves who didn''t take good care of her and harmed her, woo woo~"


    Secretary Tang was a man of some knowledge and smart. After listening to these words, he understood everything and said very cooperatively: "Mammy, please stop crying. It''s all the fault of Dong Wang''s family for not rifying the matter." He just said that the rebels had entered the town, causing everyone to panic. "


    He also assured Mr. Yue: "Don''t worry, we will tell the truth when the adults from the government officee... The Yue family passed by Qingming Town, and the horses were frightened and ran wild due to the thunder, causing the eldestdy''s hands and feet to be injured. Fortunately, Aunt Yue and others were there. With the protection of my loyal servants, I finally turned the corner, but out of desperation, I entered the other courtyard sealed by the Ying family, and I did not intend to trespass into the other courtyard sealed by the imperial court."


    These words made Mr. Yue almost choke. He asked the Tang secretary with a stiff tongue: "Have you reported the matter to the government?"


    Secretary Tang nodded and said with an embarrassed look on his face: "Well, we reported itst night... Someone has entered the sealed courtyard of the traitor''s family. We must report it and ask Mr. Yue to forgive me."


    After saying that, he stood up and bowed to Mr. Yue, and then said to Wang Dong''s family: "This happened because the frightened horse knocked down your tea shed. Come quickly and kowtow to Mr. Yue to apologize!"


    "Yes, yes." Wang Dong''s family was almost frightened to death. They hurriedly came over and knelt down and cried: "Sir, please forgive me. The rebels have been making too much noise recently. When the tea shed at home copsed, I heard the neighing of horses again. , thinking that the rebels were riding into the town, so they ran to report to the police, what happened yesterday... Please, dont kill me, I didnt mean to do it!


    After saying this, he cried loudly, kowtowed, and looked extremely pitiful.


    The older master is so angry that his hands are trembling... Diaomin, how dare you say such words to force his family. If the Wang family is really dead, the whole town will be suspicious of his family, and other people who want topete for the position of queen After the wealthy and aristocratic families find out, they will definitely make a big fuss, and their families will be in dire straits!


    Butler Yue said hurriedly: "What are you doing, Mr. Wang? Our eldest son is a kind man and will not do anything to your family. Get up quickly, so as not to ruin my eldest son''s reputation."


    Boss Wang asked in surprise: "So, Mr. Yue will not cause trouble for my family? Oh, he is such a good man. Thank you very much, Mr. Yue!"


    After saying that, he started kowtowing again, which made the older master very angry... You go to the grave, he is not dead yet, why are you kowtowing, get up quickly!

 Chapter 2601: Meet and inform

    Chapter 2601: Meet and inform


    Chapter 2601 Meeting and notification


    The Wang Dong family was able to speak these words because they were taught by Tang scribes.


    After Tang Shuli slipped out of the Shen''s Innst night, he immediately went to find Wang Dong''s family and exined that his family was in great trouble and if he wanted to survive, he had to listen to him.


    We were all old acquaintances in the same town. The Wang family trusted the Tang scribe, so they followed the instructions.


    The Tang secretary also went to Dr. Tians house and gave him an exnation.


    So after Mr. Wang was helped up by Butler Yue, the old man looked at Mr. Yue and said with a smile: "Sir, I treated your eldestdy''s injuries on her hands and feet. I haven''t given you any money yet. Do you think it is?" Dont you want to give it to me?


    The older man almost choked after hearing this... Diaomin, what time has it been, and you still only want money!


    However, for the sake of the Yue family''s reputation, he had to pretend, and asked Butler Yue to take out a banknote, handed it to the old doctor Tian, and said with a smile: "Thank you for always setting my little girl''s bones."


    "The doctor is kind-hearted, and he received the money. He should not be thanked by the elder." Dr. Tian took the banknote and saw that it was one hundred taels. He stood up in shock: "One hundred taels, too much... Yue The lord is indeed kind-hearted, thank you very much!"


    The corner of Mr. Bigs mouth twitched. Hearing the first half of the sentence, he thought you would return the banknote. Turns out he is also a greedy old man: Youre wee, you deserve this.


    After old doctor Tian put away the banknote, he asked again: "Master, are you going to the capital to visit the bride?"


    The older man nodded and showed off his rtives again: "Well, my family is rted to Mr. Zhong Huan. Let''s go to his house to visit him."


    Old Doctor Tian smiled and said: "Can you please help me take a piece of old ginseng to Chushen Medicine Store in the capital? The chief manager of Chushen Medicine Company asked me to find it. I wrote a letterst month and asked, but I didn''t ask for it for two days. I found it. Its just that the old ginseng is too valuable, so I dare not send it myself. However, the Yue family is a rtive of Mr. Zhongs family, and they have enough manpower. The older the master is, the more kind he is. Please help send it, and the old ginseng will be delivered safely. arrive."


    Mr. Yue Yue frowned: "Do you know Dr. Tian and the chief manager of Chushen Medicine Company?"


    Old Doctor Tian nodded: "I know, I know. I used to be a doctor at Chushen Medicine. I redeemed myself and returned to my hometown ten years ago. The chief manager of the medicine still calls me Brother Tian. Chushen Medicine also has another hospital in Qingming Town. .


    this?


    The older the man is, he wants to faint and die...it''s bad luck, this Qingming Town is so unlucky, his family shouldn''te in!


    Now its okay, these people all have some background, and its hard for his family to kill them.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work anymore. My daughter and I have both suffered bone injuries. In a few days, we have to go to Yuejiazhuangzi to recuperate. It will take at least three months. It will dy the delivery of ginseng. Dr. Tian should find someone else." The older master refused.


    Old doctor Tian was quite regretful: "The old man can only write to the chief manager and ask him to send someone to get the medicine."


    The older man had a bad start today and was depressed. He didnt want to see these unlucky things again, so he said: Everyone, my hands and feet are still hurting, so I wont have dinner with you. I will go upstairs to rest first.


    Tang Shuli and others quickly got up to see each other off.


    However, the secretary of the Tang Dynasty said something more that made Mr. Yue Yue almost scold his mother: "Master Yue Yue, the people from the government office will be here in a few days. Please wait for them toe and exin clearly what happened to the Ying Family Courtyard by mistake. Ill leaveter, thank you very much.


    The older man almost vomited blood, but he could only agree: "Okay."


    After saying that, he could no longer hold on and asked Yue Tong and others to carry him upstairs.


    Downstairs, the Tang officials and the others were having a banquet happily... They were all delicious dishes that they had never eaten before. It would be a pity not to eat them. The old doctor Qhitian had secretly tested the dishes and found that they were not poisonous. You can eat them with confidence!


    Not only did they have a good meal, they also took the leftovers back for their family members to try. The steward Yue was almost suffocating when he watched.


    After Yue Zhen knew what happened downstairs, he was so angry that he smashed the medicine bowl and secretly swore: You bunch of untouchables, wait for me. When I be queen, you will all die!


    However, rest, you will not survive. After this incident, Yuejia waspletely trapped in Qingming Town, and Yue Zhenpletely missed Qin Sang in this life, but Yuejia did give Qin Sang a key person.


    On the fourth day of July, Qin Sang had already taken He Min and others to take a shortcut and was about to catch up with Old Thief Lu''s convoy. At this moment, he was holding a map and talking to the soldiers about how to rob Old Thief Lu the day after tomorrow. But the wolves suddenly cried out: "Aww!"


    "I''m afraid someone will break in. Uncle He, please protect the Marquis of Qin. People from the Dead Soldiers'' Camp, follow me!" Meng Hong rushed out of the house with his soldiers, pointing poison arrows at the dark surroundings without saying a word of discussion. , immediately release poisonous arrows to kill the enemy.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack exploded, forming a poisonous mist.


    However, Fengzhuangtou and the others were unscathed and shouted towards Meng Hong: "We are here to pay homage to our second uncle, there is no harm in it!"


    Second uncle?


    Meng Hong: "Are you from the old thief Lu? Okay, you kidnapped the father-inw and mother-inw of the Marquis of Qin and you still dare toe to the door. Believe it or not, our Northwest Army will make it impossible for you toe back!"


    He also warned: "Hurry up and surrender, otherwise you will all die!"


    In order to see Qin Sang, Feng Zhuangtou said readily: "Okay, we surrender, you cane and catch us!"


    Well, what he said, Meng Hong was stunned and scolded again: "Old thief, you want to fake surrender and counterattack us? Stop dreaming. I have fought with soldiers and robbers, so I don''t know this little trick of yours." !


    "You talk so much nonsense. Let the Marquis of Qine out. We have important information about Old Thief Lu to tell him!" Feng Zhuangtou lost his patience and shouted directly.


    Meng Hong: "If you have any information, tell me. I will tell the Marquis of Qin. What if you bring a powerful crossbow and take the opportunity to kill the Marquis of Qin?!"


    Fengzhuang vowed that when he saw the second aunt, he would hold the person to beat the person after he talked about the right thing. This product was too wasteful!


    "We received news from Guanzhu Hu. We have been conducting a thorough investigation on Old Thief Lu recently and found out that he may not be the real Old Master Lu Er, but another dangerous person!"


    What does mean?


    Is Mrs. Qin Hous grandfather a fake?


    Meng Hong and the others were really shocked.


    Qin Sang came out and said, "Come here and talk,e alone!"


    Thank you, Second Uncle. Feng Zhuangtou walked out alone, with his hands raised in the air and without any weapons, showing his sincerity.


    "Please." After Qin Sang invited Mr. Fengzhuang into the house, only You Ping and his group were left. The others went out first to wait, and asked Mr. Fengzhuang: "Are you from Guanzhu Hu? What did you find out? Mr. Lu Who is the thiefs true identity?


    Feng Zhuangtou said: "Please give me a pen and paper."


    Thest general?


    Qin Sang frowned, it seemed that this man was not simple.


    He looked at You Ping.


    You Ping quickly brought the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and then stood half a step in front of Qin Sang on guard in case Fengzhuang''s head suddenly rose up and assassinated Qin Sang.


    Feng Zhuangtou wrote down all the things Qin Sang asked. After putting down the pen, he took a few steps back to let Qin Sang read.


    Qin Sang was also a man who had experienced great storms, but he was still shocked after seeing what Fengzhuangtou wrote... Old Thief Lu might be the crown prince of Emperor Fengai, and this Fengzhuangtou was the leader of the former pce army!


    The pce army of the previous dynasty was simr to the imperial army. However, when the previous dynasty was destroyed, the entire army was wiped out. Unexpectedly, there were still remnants left in the world.

 Chapter 2602: Kill the old thief

    Chapter 2602: Kill the old thief


    "How many troops and horses do you have? But all the troops and horses are dispatched?" Qin Sang asked.


    Fengzhuang replied: "Seventy percent of the troops and horses were dispatched, 50% of them were all sent out to investigate the old events, and 20% of the troops and horses followed me to see you."


    The 20% of troops and horses were also quiterge, totaling more than 3,000 people.


    They led more than 3,000 people to get close to where Qin Sang was staying before they were discovered. It can be seen that these Da Feng Pce troops were very powerful, even more powerful than the soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion.


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "There is no need to investigate. Call all the 50% of the troops back and follow me to rob and kill the old thief."


    Fengzhuang was stunned for a moment and understood what Qin Sang meant, but: "Please forgive me, my second uncle. I deceived you earlier. So far we have not found any evidence that Mr. Lu Er is the crown prince of Emperor Fengai... This matter is too big." , we must have solid evidence before we can take action, otherwise if we kill the wrong person, how can we be worthy of the Lu family and the first Guanzhu Hu?"


    Qin Sang said straightforwardly: "No matter whether the old thief is the Crown Prince Fengai or the old Mrs. Lu Er, he has no need to live...Old Mrs. Lu Er only has one child, my mother-inw. No matter whether the old thief is dead or alive, it will not affect my mother-inw''s future. Your new master."


    He added: "From now on, my mother-inw will be your master, and Old Thief Lu has caused too many troubles. He must die!"


    this?


    Feng Zhuangtou was shocked... He thought he was cruel enough, but he didn''t expect that this young second uncle was even more cruel. He didn''t care about the truth and just wanted to kill "Old Master Lu Er" as soon as possible.


    Qin Sang looked at the head of Fengzhuang and said: "If you want the truth, you can investigate after the matter is settled, but the old thief must die as soon as possible. If he dies one dayter, the Gu family and I may be dragged into the fight by him." In the quagmire of position, this matter has already involved me, so I have the final say on how to make a decision, it is not your turn to say."


    Feng Zhuangtou was a little angry and changed his name: "I came to see you to ask you to give us a little more time to find out the truth. I didn''te to help you kill Mr. Lu Er."


    Qin Sang said nonchntly: "I don''t need your help, you can leave now."


    Fengzhuang choked on his head, but he couldn''t do anything to Qin Sang. After all, he was the real second uncle.


    Seeing that he attached great importance to the Gu family, he added: "If this old man Lu Er is real, but you kill him, how will you face your wife and mother-inw''s family in the future? The grandfather who killed his wife has such a grudge. Its hard to live the rest of my life from now on.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu will always support me. As for my mother-inw, although she is just a farmer''s wife, she cares most about her children. Old thief Lu has threatened her children, so no matter whether the old thief is her own or not Dad, she will kill her rtives for the sake of her children."


    He added: "What''s more, Old Thief Lu is probably not my mother-inw''s biological father. There is no biological father in the world who would kill his only bloodline."


    Old Thief Lu has no other children except his mother-inw, so it is abnormal for Old Thief Lu to treat his only flesh and blood so little... As long as things in the world are abnormal, there are usually big problems hidden there.


    Fengzhuangtou listened and remained silent.


    Qin Sang said: "You are a smart man. You should understand that everything in the world will naturally change. Da Feng is no longer good, and Da Chu will rece him. Old Thief Lu is about to die, and you should change your master."


    He added: "I''ll give you one night to think about it, and you can make a decision before setting off at nine o''clock."


    Having said that, let You Ping invite Feng Zhuangtou out.


    Feng Zhuangtou said hurriedly: "Wait, there is something I want to ask my second uncle."


    Qin Sang: Ask.


    Feng Zhuangtou: "Have you ever thought about bing an emperor? Not the emperor of Dafeng, but an emperor with your Qin family as the country''s title?"


    Feng Zhuangtou felt that this temptation would definitely attract Qin Sang more than restoring Dafeng.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Why do you all think I want to be the emperor? What will I do after I be the emperor? Will I marry girls from all over the world topete with your second cousin for favor, and finally kill my rtives and let the Gu family and the Lu family Completely disappear from the world?"


    This, Fengzhuangtou definitely doesnt want to see this.


    But


    "Throughout the ages, most of those who hold heavy troops want to sit on the dragon''s chair." Qin Sang: "That''s someone else. I, Qin Mu, don''t care about that chair."


    Having said that, he didnt want to say more, so he said to You Ping, Please ask General Feng to go down and keep watch.


    Then he said to Feng Zhuangtou: "You can leave if you want, but you can''t go to the capital. I won''t let you help old thief Lu and create resistance for me."


    Xiaoyu said that those who treat each other well are rtives, and those who harm them are not, so the old thief, he will definitely kill him, and he will kill him without feeling any pressure!


    You Ping came over and said, "General Feng, please."


    Feng Zhuangtou stared at Qin Sang for a while, then turned around and followed You Ping.


    Meng Hong and the others were standing guard in the open space far away in the yard. After seeing Fengzhuang heade out, they got up and walked over. Seeing Fengzhuang head with a serious expression on his face, he said: "Old man, have we reached an agreement with our Marquis of Qin? Are you ready? Dont talk about it anymore, just follow us Qin Hou with peace of mind, your benefits will be indispensable."


    However, Fengzhuang Tou was unhappy, and when he saw Meng Honging over to scold him again, he took action directly.


    With three sounds of click, bang and whoosh, Fengzhuang kicked his head and used a sharp knife to cut off the tassel of Meng Hong''s sword.


    Meng Hong broke into a cold sweat: "Old man, you are looking for death!"


    However, the old man''s skill was indeed amazing. He cut off the edge of his knife in the blink of an eye. If the old man hadn''t been merciful, he would have been injured... The action was too fast.


    Fengzhuangtou ignored Meng Hong and only said to You Ping: "Take us to stay."


    You Ping took Fengzhuangtou and others to settle down.


    Meng Hong ran to see Qin Sang and said to him: "That old man is very powerful and can be used. I have secretly looked at the equipment of his men and horses. It seems that he is a rich master. I must subdue him. In this way Not only can we get a group of powerful people, but we can also get a lot of property."


    Just thinking about it makes people drool. That old man is a big fat guy.


    Qin Sang said: "He has to make his own decision."


    It was to tell Meng Hong what he had asked Fengzhuang to consider all night.


    Meng Hong felt very regretful when he heard this: "Sang, you are so well-educated. He brought it to your doorstep by himself, so you should ept it immediately and give him a choice. What if this piece of fat flies away?"


    When we first met, the old man looked very unhappy and was very likely to fall out.


    Qin Sang: "This kind of thing must be done voluntarily, otherwise there will be trouble in the future."


    He added: "Let the soldiers take the time to rest and set off on their journey at 00:00 tomorrow. The old thief must be intercepted and killed the day after tomorrow. End this matter and return to the northwest as soon as possible, lest the soldiers will take the opportunity to counterattack."


    Meng Hong frowned: "You want to kill the old thief? Shouldn''t you imprison him and let him die of old age?"


    After all, he is the grandfather of Mrs. Qin Hou and an elder. Killing him would be treasonous and would affect Sang''s reputation. Therefore, Uncle He and others suggested that Sang be imprisoned until death and not kill the old thief.


    Qin Sang: "He is a fake, so even if we kill him, outsiders won''t be able to say anything, and his reputation will not be affected."


    Meng Hong was relieved and said, "That''s good."


    He was afraid that the death of Old Thief Lu would ruin the reputation of Sang and the Gu family.

 Chapter 2603: Kill the old thief【2】

    Chapter 2603: Kill the old thief��2��


    Chapter 2603 Killing the old thief2


    The next day.


    Before the end of the day, everyone got up, ate dry food, and prepared to set off.


    Feng Zhuangtou also came over with his troops and said to Qin Sang: "Second uncle, we will go with you, but we haven''t decided yet whether we will help you in the end. We have to wait for other people to send new information."


    Meng Hong was angry: "You old man is really ignorant. It''s your blessing that we, the Marquis of Qin, are willing to ept you. If you still dare to despise it, believe it or not, I will beat you to death!"


    Fengzhuangtou ignored Meng Hong and only looked at Qin Sang, waiting for his reply.


    Qin Sang agreed: "Okay."


    After hearing this, Meng Hong, He Min and others were very worried. They hurried over and whispered to Qin Sang: "That old man is too dangerous and it is not safe to carry him."


    Meng Hong also told the story about how he tried Feng Zhuangtous skillsst night and lost to the opponent, and how the poisonous arrow failed to kill Feng Zhuangtoust night.


    Added another sentence: "Since he has a powerful antidote, he must be hiding a fierce poison. If he poisons you, it will be over."


    Qin Sang: "Brother Meng, don''t worry. As long as my cousin is here, their poison can''t harm me. If you take them with you, you can keep an eye on them better, and the people in Dafeng Vige will be safer."


    He looked at He Min again and said, "Uncle He, I want to conquer them... My father and Grandpa He both said that doing many things involves taking risks. As long as the risk is worth it, this group of people is worth the risk. .


    After hearing this, He Min knew that he must take Fengzhuangtou and the others on the road, so he could only nod in support: "You are right, Uncle He listens to you, but I have to keep an eye on them personally to prevent them from sneaking up on you, right?" Its not good for you.


    At present, he is the only one who has this ability.


    "Sure." Qin Sang nodded in agreement. After catching a glimpse of Mr. Guiing over, he said, "My cousin and the people from the Eagle Food Gang will keep an eye on them with you."


    After Meng Hong leftst night, he met Master Gui again and told him about Fengzhuangtou and the fact that Old Thief Lu might be the crown prince of Emperor Fengai. They discussed some countermeasures together before resting. Down.


    "Old He, let''s go." Master Gui called to He Min. The two of them took two groups of people, sandwiching Fengzhuang head, and set off together to pursue the old thief Lu.


    Although it was like escorting a prisoner, Fengzhuangtou was not angry because he also wanted to take the opportunity to see the second uncle''s ability, so as not to fall in love with the wrong person and disappoint all his subordinates.


    Qin Sang did not disappoint Fengzhuang leader. Just the fact that he was chasing in disguise shocked him... so many soldiers and horses were all hidden, leaving only the most elite thousand cavalry, divided into three groups, to pursue the old thief.


    Not only was he marching at an extremely fast speed along the way, no one dared to stop him, nor did he even attract much attention, just because Qin Sang had a lot of tokens, and those tokens were very realistic. Once someone asked, he would pick up one. The token said: "We are from a certain family. There is too much chaos in the capital. We were ordered to go to the capital to take our master''s family out. If you don''t want to annoy our master''s family, don''t ask any more questions!"


    Nowadays, the world is in chaos, and everyone is afraid of getting into trouble. After seeing that the token is correct, they let it go.


    But Feng Zhuangtou is still not satisfied: "The method is too crude, and it can only be used in today''s world. But if the world is more peaceful, such tricks will not be used."


    Master Gui: "As long as it''s useful. Besides, no matter what the world, you use any method. If it were a peaceful and prosperous time, we Mugeer wouldn''t use this trick."


    After listening to this, the head of Fengzhuang didn''t say anything. He just sent a message to the pce army under hismand, asking them to send thetest investigation results quickly... He was about to catch up with the old man Lu Er. He wanted to kill the old man Lu Er before the second uncle. Before, there was evidence that it was a fake.


    The ghost master watched him write the letter, and then used the unique method of the Da Feng Pce Army to send the message... The red-beaked carrier pigeon, this is recorded in ancient books. The pce carrier pigeon that has been optimized through dozens of generations of blood is specially used by the emperor to send messages to his trusted generals. Those who sent the message said that when Dafeng was destroyed, all the pigeon breeds were burned by the fire. Unexpectedly, the red-beaked homing pigeon was still popr in the world.


    And this person exposed such an importantmunication pigeon in front of him, it can be seen that this person is facing Saburo, so he can feel relieved a lot.


    On the night of the sixth day of July, Qin Sang and others were only thirty miles away from the convoy of the old thief Lu. The scouts from the Death Soldier Battalion came to report: "Qin Hou, they should have settled in Laogu Vige, but the people behind them are very powerful. , we didnt dare to get too close, for fear of alerting the enemy, so we only figured out a rough location, and we had to send a letter wolf or a letter eagle to find out whether we were settling down in Laogu Vige.


    Meng Hong hurriedly said to Ma Wu next to him: "Brother Ma Wu, let the messenger eagle go out and fly a few times. After we find out the position, we can take action as soon as possible."


    Qin Sang shook his head and stopped: "The eagle is not good enough. The target is too big. The old thieves will keep their eyes on the sky, and they will most likely be discovered." Since the thieves used birds to release poisonous insects, people in Dachu are now vignt. Birds in the sky.


    Meng Hong: What should we do?


    When he was in trouble, Feng Zhuangtou came over, took out two porcin bottles, and poured out the medicinal centipedes in the bottles: "This is a medicinal centipede. It is small in size, crawls quickly, and can find the smell of medicine. This is how Hu Guanzhu used this method to give medicine to centipedes." The news we sent, now we just need to put the medicine centipede back to find Master Hu."


    There is such a good thing in the world, its amazing! Meng Hongs eyes lit up and he asked quickly: How to use it?


    Fengzhuang first exined how to use it, and he also took out a special silk paper and medicinal needle. He used the medicinal needle to apply concoction on the silk paper and embroidered words on it, and then slowly stuffed the silk paper into the belly of the medicinal centipede.


    Well, Meng Hong felt a stomach ache after seeing it: "Is it the prison chief who came up with this method?"


    Normal people would not be able to think of such a method.


    Feng Zhuangtou said: "No, this method was created by a man."


    Well, as expected, the person who invented this method of transmitting messages is not a normal person.


    Feng Zhuangtou took out another piece of silk paper and asked Qin Sang, "Do you have anything to say to Guanzhu Hu?"


    Qin Sang was not polite and said directly: "Please poison Master Hu and kill the dead soldiers under the old thief first."


    Feng Zhuangtou frowned, but didn''t say anything and justplied.


    When done, release the medicine centipede.


    As soon as the medicine centipedended on the ground, it crawled towards the old ancient vige...it had many legs and crawled very fast, and soon disappeared into the vast night.


    How long will it take toe back? Qin Sang asked.


    Feng Zhuangtou: "The journey is not far. If nothing unexpected happens to Guanzhu Hu, we will be back within two hours."


    Qin Sang immediately said: "Meng Hong, pass the order and let everyone rest where they are. After an hour and a half, get up and prepare for action."


    Yes! Meng Hong hurriedly went to do it.


    Feng Zhuangtou handed a medicine bottle to Qin Sang: "Open it after an hour, and the medicine centipede wille back after looking for it."


    Having said that, he left immediately without saying more.


    After Guiye nodded to Qin Sang, he quickly followed Fengzhuang, but this time he was much more rxed... Fengzhuang was able to take the initiative to help and gave Qin Sang the concoction that could control the medicinal centipede, proving that he The choice has been made.


    It is considered appropriate to capture this group of Da Feng Pce troops.


    Old Thief Lu did not live in Laogu Vige, but settled in a Guanzi five miles away from Laogu Vige. A group of his men were hidden here, and it was safer to live here.


    Hurrying on a hot day, Old Thief Lu was very old, and his health was really struggling. After arriving at Guye Guan, he originally wanted to have a full night''s sleep, but Luo Huiniang and Mr. Cui got into trouble again.


    That''s right, Mrs. Cui has be aggressive and arrogant now. She will make trouble with him whenever she is energetic, making him dizzy and ck-eyed several times. If this continues, sooner orter, he will die of chest paralysis from their troubles!

 Chapter 2604: Kill the old thief【3】

    Chapter 2604: Kill the old thief��3��


    Chapter 2604 Killing the old thief3


    "You want to ask me about such a trivial matter? Just give them a few packets of poison and they''ll be stunned!" Old Thief Lu sat up and yelled at Butler Lu: "You are getting more and more clueless. Got it done!"


    After he finished cursing, he was so hot that he was sweating again. He said to the maid, "Quickly fan yourself."


    The maid quickly fanned Old Thief Lu to remove the heat.


    Butler Lu said in embarrassment: "Master, we have already given them the drug, but they have the antidote, and the drug is useless to them."


    The antidote made by the seconddy was so powerful that even Master Hu praised it endlessly.


    Old Thief Lu became even more angry, gritted his teeth and said, "Then use poison, as long as it doesn''t kill them."


    Cheng Geer knelt aside and cried quickly: "Grandpa, please have mercy. Although my mother is overbearing and ignorant, she is your biological daughter after all, and she is your only bloodline. How can I poison her?"


    Poisoning your only flesh and blood will make all the dead soldiers feel chilled andpletely fall under my family''s banner!


    Old Thief Lu was also afraid of this, so he had no choice but to tell Brother Cheng: "Go over and see what your mother wants. Once it''s settled, don''t bother me again."


    He added: "Take Lu Duan with you."


    Lu Duan was assigned to Brother Cheng by Old Thief Lu specifically to monitor him. Even when he went to the toilet, he had to go into a pit to keep an eye on him. Lu Duan was second only to the top dead men like Lu Ci. Two powerful dead men.


    "Yes." Cheng Geer quickly got up, took Lu Duan, and followed Butler Lu to the house where Cui and Luo Huiniang lived.


    As soon as I got close to the house, I heard his mother yelling: "Bring us ice cubes quickly. I am Old Thief Lu''s biological daughter and your only mistress. No, Old Thief Lu is old and may die at any time." , I will soon be your only master, if you dare not listen to me, when I take over the Lu family, I will behead you all!"


    Luo Huiniang: "Yes, if you dare not listen to my Aunt Dashan, you will all be beheaded!"


    Mrs. Cui started to cry again: "Didn''t I say that the Lu family is a wealthy family with royal blood? Why don''t we even have two boxes of ice cubes? How can we live without ice cubes on a hot day? It''s so hot that it kills me, Qin Mr. and Mrs. Hou will not let you go, and will definitelye with hundreds of thousands of troops to chop you into pieces!"


    Brother Cheng:


    Its over. Did he teach too much? What if his mother can''t take it back after things calm down? Will the second sister shoot him to death?


    Inside the house, Luo Huiniang hurriedlyforted Mrs. Cui: "Aunt Dashan, don''t cry. I have written down everything these people have done, and I will settle ounts with them one by one in the future!"


    Then he said to the dead soldiers: "I can''t even get out two boxes of ice cubes. It seems that Old Thief Lu is poor on the surface but inside. I advise you to quickly seek refuge with Aunt Dashan. She is not only your serious master, but also the Marquis of Qin." My mother-inw, Madam Marquis Qin is so rich. She sells porcin for tens of thousands of taels when she is hot. She is also very talkative and generous. She rewards you at every turn. She is not stingy at all. You must abandon the secret and turn to the light. Otherwise When the Marquis of Qin and his wifee to kill you, you wont even have a chance to surrender!


    After thinking for a while, he added: "When heated, it bes porcin. It is an artifact that can manifest a flying dragon. Ordinary people cannot make it. It can be seen that Mrs. Qinhou is a person protected by God, and luck is on her side. If you I dont want to be in trouble with Old Thief Lu, so I abandoned Old Thief Lu and took refuge with Mrs. Qin Hous mother, so I can survive with some luck!


    Brother Cheng:


    Sister Huiniang, we dont want to use strange powers to disturb our spirits. This is superstitious and absolutely uneptable.


    However, things like porcin that turn into porcin when heated are indeed considered miraculous things in this world. Luo Huiniang also carries a small wine ss with her... She originally brought it with her to exchange for money when she was down, but this time she took it out and poured it into it. Showing the hot water to the dead soldiers, it fooled many people and nted the seed in everyone''s mind that the Gu family was indeed more lucky than the old thief Lu. Jingming endured her anger and persuaded: "Auntie, the master has been tired all the way and is old. He has already gone to bed. Please be patient and wait until he passes by Lujiazhuang in a few days before I get you ice cubes. Nowadays, now There is really no ice in Ye Guan."


    Cui cried loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Yeah, you just bullied me on purpose."


    "Uuuuuuuuuah, you are right when you think about it. I was not liked by the old gangster. I disappeared at a young age. After decades of hard life, I was almost sold into a building. Now I finally found my so-called father. , but my father is not even willing to give me an ice cube to use. Is this his biological father? How can any biological father treat his daughter like this? He must be a fake!"


    In short, Mrs. Cui now says every day that he is not her biological father... Cheng Geer said that the man may be a fake, and three people make a tiger. As long as she often says this, these Lu family members will have children if they hear it too much. When suspicion arises, he will investigate Old Thief Lu.


    Jingming felt a headache after hearing this, and said again: "Auntie, the master is tired and has gone to bed. If you work hard all night again, we will definitely buy you ice cubes tomorrow. How about it?"


    "No!" Ms. Cui yelled, scratching her neck: "His daughter is suffering, but he can actually sleep. Is he his biological father?!"


    Are you tired?


    The more tired she gets, the more troublesome she bes, making the old thief sick, so that the convoy can arrive in the capitalter and spoil the old thief''s affairs.


    Jinn couldn''t help it anymore, took out a packet of poison powder and sprinkled it on Cui and Luo Huiniang.


    "Aunt Dashan, hold your breath!" Luo Huiniang had quick eyes and quick hands. She pulled the tablecloth on the table and quickly spun it around to catch the flying poison. Then she threw the tablecloth at Jinn and kicked the table down with a bang. The table blocks the remaining poison.


    Jinn was hit by the tablecloth and poison was spread all over her body. However, she had the antidote and was fine. She was just itchy and had red rashes all over her body. With a cry, she drew her knife, pointed at Luo Huiniang and said angrily: "You court death!"


    After saying this, he kicked the table away and wanted to kill Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang was obsessed with boxing. She had practiced a lot of moves in the past few years. She drew out the long knife Gu Jinli made for her, made a ng, blocked Jinn''s big knife, and started fighting with Jinn.


    The sound was so loud that it almost demolished the house. Brother Cheng was afraid that Luo Huiniang would suffer a loss, so he rushed in and said, "Stop, don''t even fight!"


    However, when a woman fights, she will not listen to advice.


    Finally, Lu Duan took action and stopped them.


    Mrs. Cui was also in despair. She rushed up and pped Jinn twice. After avenging Luo Huiniang, she started crying andining to Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng, this unscrupulous ve sprinkled poison on my mother and wanted to poison her to death. Thanks to your sister Hui, my mother was not poisoned to death by her. You have to make the decision for me."


    He quickly said: "You don''t need to make the decision. I have a father. Take me to see my father quickly and let him make the decision for me. If he is reluctant to kill Jinn, he is not my biological father! How can I have a biological father?" A daughter is not as valuable as a maid?!"


    Ah this?


    Steward Lu almost went crazy. How did things end up like this?


    Brother Cheng is trying his best to hold back hisughter...Mom, we have underestimated you in the past, but you are really capable of making troubles, which is even scarier than that of a noble aunt.

 Chapter 2605: dizzy

    Chapter 2605: dizzy


    Chapter 2605: Dizzy


    "Auntie, you misunderstood. You are the only bloodline of the master, and you have the highest status besides the master. All the servantsbined are not as precious as a hair of yours." Butler Lu hurriedly came out to persuade, and said: "But Gu Gu There are really no ice cubes in Ye Guan. If you bear with it, there will be some in the Lu family''s vige in a few days."


    Mrs. Cui took the opportunity to ask: "Where is the Zhuangzi of the Lu family? If you don''t arrive after walking for half a month, wouldn''t I be burned to death?!"


    In order to appease her, Butler Lu revealed the location: "It''s in Yan''an County."


    Yan''an County is an ancient county, a fiefdom of Duke Yan of the Qin Dynasty. After Yan''an County is Chentian Mansion...Chentian Mansion is named after Chentian Mountain. This mountain is dotted with tombs of princes and nobles from various dynasties, which is considered a treasure. group.


    And a six-day drive to the left from Chentianfu is to Tangjiang Prefecture, where all the prefectures gather. Going straight from Tangjiang Prefecture is the various ces in Zhili, and then the capital.


    So the old thief''s convoy was almost reaching the capital, and Ms. Cui wanted to hold the old thief back, otherwise it would bring endless trouble to Xiaoyu and his wife.


    And Angor...


    If the emperor knew that he was the grandson of the Dafeng royal family, he would definitely kill him and then kill Ming Yatou and his daughter. When Cui thought that her son and his family were going to be killed, she was so sad that she burst into tears.


    Butler Lu had a headache: "Auntie, why are you crying again?"


    Ms. Cui yelled: "I was poisoned by a cheap servant, and you are not allowed to cry?!"


    Then he said: "It''s not about the ice cubes now, it''s about the **** who tried to kill me... I want to see Old Thief Lu. Isn''t he my father? Her daughter was almost killed by the ves of the Lu family. Now, he is still sleeping? How did he sleep? Or is he not his biological father?!"


    Ms. Cui told her story about her disappearance and suffering.


    Steward Lu is a real old ve of the Lu family. He had met Mrs. Cui when she was born. He felt sorry for her when she thought that a nobledy was living among the people, but...


    Seeing his hesitation, Mrs. Cui continued to cry: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.g., take me to see him quickly, or I will die in front of you!"


    "Aunt Dashan, here''s the knife for you." Luo Huiniang immediately handed the long knife to Cui.


    Housekeeper Lu wanted to die: "Auntie, you have already used this trick and it is of no use. Be obedient and stop making trouble now. Can you see the master tomorrow?"


    "No, don''t let me see him. I''ll wipe my neck now. I''m telling the truth this time!" After Cui yelled, she moved her hand and really raised the knife to cut her own neck, and blood came from the cut.


    "Mother!" Brother Cheng was frightened. He rushed over and snatched the long knife from Cui''s hand, crying: "Mother, don''t die. If you die, my second sister and my second brother-inw will not let my grandfather go." of."


    He shouted to Butler Lu again: "Did you see that my mother really cut her neck? Take her to see her grandfather quickly and let the father and daughter have a good talk!"


    Butler Lu had a real affection for the eldestdy Cui. Seeing this, hepromised again and said, "Okay, aunt, pleasee with me."


    Jinn hurriedly stopped her: "Butler, when you see the master about this matter, you have to ask the master for permission first, right?"


    Ms. Cui: "Give me the knife, I won''t live anymore, I will die for this cheap maid... wuwuwu, I am an aunt of the Lu family, the only bloodline of old thief Lu, but I am not even as good as a cheap maid. I am still alive." What do you mean, Im going to die!


    Brother Cheng held the knife tightly: "Mom, calm down, you are the most noble, Jinn is not as good as you."


    Butler Lu pped Jinn in the face and said angrily: "Don''t you think you have caused enough trouble? If you hadn''t taken good care of my aunt, my aunt wouldn''t have been so stubborn!"


    Luo Huiniang nodded: "Yes, yes, my Aunt Dashan is the most gentle and reasonable person. It was Jinn who angered her, which made Aunt Dashan angry and troubled. Quickly drive her away and rece her with another female dead person."


    As she said that, she went to help Cui, and she used her hands quietly to exert force. Cui understood what she meant...I understand, not only will the old thief be unable to sleep tonight, but Jinn will also have to be reced. Jinn was so angry that she red at Luo Huiniang... Bitch, you dare to use my aunt against me, just wait for me. When the restoration ispleted, I will sell you to the building and let you sleep for thousands of people. whore!


    Lets go. Butler Lu finally took Cui and others to see Old Thief Lu.


    Just when Old Thief Lu was about to fall asleep, he heard Butler Luing to report this matter. He was furious: "Lu Xiang, you are so brave. Who asked you to bring them here?!"


    Lu Guanjia said: "Master, my aunt wiped her neck with a knife, and Jinn was too bold tonight and dared to use poison on my aunt. Such a lowly servant must be severely punished. In addition, my aunt must turn to you as her father to make the decision. The old ve can only bring her here."


    He added: "Master, you and my aunt are biological father and daughter. It is a good thing to take this opportunity to seek justice for my aunt and to ease the rtionship between father and daughter."


    "Shut up, Lu Xiang, you dare to use me!" Old Thief Lu was furious. He was just a dog ve. He didn''t realize that he was a dog even after giving him a little more face. He actually used him of treating Lu Jiamin badly.


    However, are you really nice to her?


    He didn''t even bother to pretend, he just kidnapped her and used her forcefully, which made Butler Lu feel something was wrong.


    Butler Lu hurriedly knelt down and said, "Master, please calm down. It''s the old ve who deserves to die. But the old ve really hopes that the rtionship between the master and my aunt can get better. Only when our hearts are united can everything be sessful. You and your aunt can''t continue to quarrel."


    Old Thief Lu was silent, and finally calmed down. Thinking that he would use Cui to control Qin Sang and his wife, he agreed: "Get up and let Sister Mine in."


    Then he said: "It''s been too hot recently. I''m so hot that I got irritable. How is Sister Min''s injury? Is she okay?"


    Steward Lu was very moved when he saw that Old Thief Lu cared about Cui, and said hurriedly: "My aunt just has a broken skin on her neck, nothing serious."


    Old Thief Lu gritted his teeth with hatred... It didn''t matter that you were sessfully teased by her, what a waste!


    Steward Lu quickly brought Cui and the others in.


    Mrs. Cui slept in the carriage all day and was very energetic at the moment. After seeing Old Thief Lu, she started crying and making a fuss again. Old Thief Lu tried to interrupt her crying several times but failed.


    Finally, he yelled: "Come here, take Jinn down and find someone else to take care of her, quickly!"


    After roaring, he held his heart and gasped for breath... If he continued like this, he would definitely be so angry that Lu Jiamin would die of chest paralysis.


    Jinn was shocked: "Master, this ve has done nothing wrong. If we rece this ve, they will only make trouble worse in the future. This case must not be repeated."


    Of course Old Thief Lu knew that this example should not be used, but it was already midnight, and he was so tired that he just wanted to sleep and didn''t want to make trouble with Lu Jiamin anymore: "You go down first, and I will arrange other tasks for you, no. I will treat you poorly, dont worry.


    Seeing that Jinn wanted to speak again, she said angrily: "Go down, don''t let me say it a third time!"


    "...Yes." Jinn could only leave the house with grievances and wait in the corridor.


    Old Thief Lu looked at Cui: "Are you satisfied now?"


    Ms. Cui shook her head and said loudly: "No!"


    He cried again: "You were forced by me to transfer that cheap maid away, but you didn''t punish her at all. She poisoned me... Are you really my biological father? ording to the rules of the wealthy family, ording to the rules, shouldn''t you just give her death? Why did you let her go without even beating her? In your eyes, am I really no better than a cheap servant? Are you my father? Are you my father? Why not towards me?!"

 Chapter 2606: Take advantage of his illness and kill him

    Chapter 2606: Take advantage of his illness and kill him


    Chapter 2606 Take advantage of his illness to kill him


    Is he his biological father?


    "That''s it again, Lu Jiamin, what''s your intention in saying this all the time? Do you want to encourage everyone to betray me? You hate me so much!" Old Thief Lu was so angry that he cursed Cui. : "Yes, you disappeared back then, but that was the responsibility of the Cui family. What does it have to do with me? I have worked hard all my life for the restoration of the great cause. Haven''t I suffered enough? As a daughter, why should you use me!"


    He yelled again: "Lu Jiamin, I''m good enough for you, you have to be satisfied!"


    If you dare to make trouble again, I will send you to see your dead ghost father, and let your father and daughter reunite in the underworld.


    Butler Lu looked at his old master and suddenly felt a chill... Because when the master yelled thest sentence, a deep hatred shed in his eyes as he stared at his aunt.


    Master... really hates my aunt and wants to kill her.


    Why?


    Does the master dislike that my aunt is a daughter, not a son?


    Son... It is said that after my aunt disappeared, the master took a concubine. The concubine was pregnant. At that time, it was said that it was a boy. People on the entire ind were waiting for the birth of a boy from the Lu family.


    But in the end, the concubine disappeared. His father said that the concubine had an affair with someone and ruined the orthodox bloodline of the Lu family, so she was thrown into the sea to feed the fish.


    His father secretly told him this and something happened not long after. It also happened at sea. When he was transporting supplies, he encountered a typhoon and several people on the boat died.


    In that year, many old servants who followed the Lu family died, and they were all executed by their masters. The reason was also very legitimate, saying that they did not think highly of the concubine and allowed her to have an affair with others.


    There was a time when there was a coast that was blood red every day.


    Soon, the younger generation were promoted by their masters and reced the old people.


    Since he is the son of the chief steward, he naturally seeded him as the chief steward of the Lu family and has been serving his old master until now.


    At that time, he was young, his father had just died, and he was entrusted with important responsibilities. He had no time to think too far. But now that he has had enough knowledge and seen his master''s attitude towards his aunt, when he recalled what happened back then, he suddenly felt that his master I killed my concubine too quickly back then.


    At that time, the master was almost forty years old and had no son to inherit the family business. Even if the concubine had an affair with someone, the child in her belly was very likely to be the master''s. He should wait until the concubine gave birth to the child before executing him. .


    Let the child be raised for a few more years to see if it looks like him or not. If not, it will not be toote to kill the child.


    But the master went crazy and killed his concubine and the fetus in one fell swoop, and then used his butcher knife to kill arge number of old people... Now that I think about it, something was wrong, something was really wrong!


    "Are you good enough to me? You were obviously better to the concubine of the Cui family and gave her most of the family property. Am I dead? You obviously found me, but you also gave the property to someone with a foreign surname, making my daughter and son-inw almost You were killed by that concubine man, but you don''t want to see me or my children. You just want us to suffer, right? Are you still my biological father?!" After Cui came to her senses, she retorted to Old Thief Lu. .


    The refutation was quite reasonable. Old Thief Lu was so angry that his heart ached. He pointed at her and said, "Lu Jiamin, shut up!"


    Ms. Cui stretched her neck and said, "Why don''t you shut up? I''ve been wronged so much that I can''t speak out anymore? I''m going to speak out!"


    Old Thief Lu''s face was almost crumpled with anger, and he shouted to Lu Ci: "Drag Lu Jiamin out, lock her up, and teach her the rules!"


    However, because he was so excited, he vomited out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the bed as soon as he finished shouting.


    Master, Master! Lu Ci rushed over and supported Old Thief Lu.


    Butler Lu was so shocked that he came to his senses and hurriedly said to Jingming: "Come here to save the master. Jinn is going to call Guanzhu Hu. Hurry!" Jingming had already rushed over to see Mr. Lu.


    After hearing this, Jinn who was on the verandah outside the house also hurriedly called Guanzhu Hu... The master was leaning towards her, and she had to save him, otherwise she would be in misery if the master changed.


    Brother Cheng is a good grandson who is filial to his "grandfather". When he saw this, he rushed over, knelt down, and cried: "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? You must hold on."


    He scolded Ms. Cui again: "Mom, your troubles made my grandfather faint with anger!"


    After speaking, he nced at Luo Huiniang and signaled his mother to protect Luo Huiniang... The old thief was so angry that Lu Ci was afraid that he wanted to sacrifice someone. Compared with him and his parents, Luo Huiniang was a less important hostage and suitable for surgery.


    Mrs. Cui understood, held Luo Huiniang''s hand tightly, hid aside, and stretched her neck to look at Old Thief Lu on the bed, looking a little nervous.


    Housekeeper Lu saw it and felt that Ms. Cui was very good. Although she was always angry with her master, she would still be worried if something happened to her... Thinking of the old master''s eyes before, she felt more and more that the master was very abnormal towards Mr. Cui. It really didn''t look like this. Daddy.


    "Everyone, get out of the way, open the windows, let the winde in, Jingming will take off the clothes of the second old master." Hu Guanzhu had alreadye over. Looking at the pale and sweating Old Thief Lu, he hurriedly ordered and grabbed Old Master Lu again. The thief''s hand, feel his pulse.


    After diagnosing the disease, he began to administer acupuncture to Mr. Lu.


    Hu Guanzhu was very good at medical skills. After one round of needles, the old thief woke up. But when he saw his shirtless back, his face changed drastically. He hurriedly touched his pants. When he saw that his pants were still there, he calmed down and asked again: " Did you... change my pants for me?"


    Having just woken up, he forced himself to ask about this matter before he could speak easily. This shows that he is very concerned about whether anyone has seen him.


    Butler Lu hurriedly said: "No, master, don''t worry."


    The master has a sore spot, that is, that ce was injured, and this is also the reason why he has no heirs since the death of his concubine.


    After the beating, the master wore underwear even when he took a shower. He even issued a strict order not to allow anyone to change his trousers. Anyone who dares to disobey will be killed!


    After hearing this, Old Thief Lu felt relieved, but when he saw Brother Cheng, he became furious again: "Get out!"


    Get him out of here, Lu Songs descendants will never see his big joke!


    Brother Cheng was stunned for a moment, feeling that something was wrong, and hurriedly cried: "Grandpa, you are sick. Please let your grandson stay to take care of your illness. This is the responsibility of your grandson."


    I dont need you to wait for me, get out quickly! Old Thief Lu drove people away excitedly. He almost vomited blood because he shouted so loudly.


    Brother Cheng hurriedly patted his heart andforted him: "Grandpa, don''t be excited... If you dislike your grandson, he will go out."


    He stood up crying and said to Butler Lu and Guanzhu Hu: "I will go out and wait first, and I will ask you to take care of my grandfather. Thank you very much."


    After solemnly bowing to Butler Lu and Guanzhu Hu, he walked away, wiping his tears while muttering, and what he murmured was: "I have tried my best to please my grandfather, why doesn''t my grandfather still?" like me?"


    These words were like an invisible knife, stabbing Old Thief Lu again, making Butler Lu think about it again.


    Hu Guanzhu has already written a prescription and handed it to Butler Lu: "Steward Lu, let someone make a medicinal soup, and the master must take a medicinal bath."


    In fact, its okay not to make the medicinal soup, but Old Thief Lu was too concerned about his pants just now, which aroused the suspicion of Guanzhu Hu. He deliberately prescribed the medicinal soup and asked Old Thief Lu to make the medicinal soup.


    Although she knew where her master had been injured, the injury was idental or intentional, and the scars of the wound would give the doctor the answer.

 Chapter 2607: Evidence and hands-on

    Chapter 2607: Evidence and hands-on


    Chapter 2607 Evidence and action


    Old Thief Lu frowned when he heard this: "Want to take a medicinal bath? Is there no other way?"


    Guanzhu Hu: "Yes, it''s just that you are old and have worked hard all the way, and have umted a lot of summer heat and Sha Qi. If you want to continue your journey to the capital to pursue the great cause of restoration, you have to use the fastest method. This acupuncture plus medicinal bath, It can cure your illness as quickly as possible and restore your energy and energy, giving you enough strength to carry on until your great cause is aplished."


    After hearing this, Old Thief Lu looked at Jingming and said, "Tell me."


    He added: "Look at the prescription."


    This is because he cannot trust Hu Guanzhu and thinks that Hu Guanzhu is lying to him.


    Jingming nodded, and after reading the prescription for the decoction, he said: "Master, Guanzhu Hu is right. Acupuncture, medicinal baths, and oral administration of the decoction are the fastest methods, and the effect can be achieved in as little as two days."


    After hearing this, Old Thief Lu finally agreed: "Let''s make arrangements."


    but


    "There is no need to bother Guanzhu Hu. You are too old. Just go back and rest and let Jingming Jinn take care of you. Their medical skills are not bad either."


    Hu Guanzhu did not insist and said respectfully: "Yes."


    After saying that, he stood up and left, but before leaving, he said: "Steward Lu, the soup should be soaked for an hour, and must not be less than an hour. If the master is tired, he can just sleep in the tub. It will be fine until he wakes up. You just cant shorten the medicinal bath time.


    "Sure, I''ll remember it." Butler Lu went to see Master Hu off, and when he saw Brother Cheng, Mrs. Cui and Luo Huiniang still waiting in the corridor, he was a little moved and said hurriedly: "My aunt and the second young master, don''t worry, the master is already awake. You''ll be fine after taking a medicinal bath, my aunt will go back and rest first, and thene see the master tomorrow."


    Luo Huiniang was very disappointed. Why didnt the old thief get angry to death?


    But Butler Lu could clearly feel that Mrs. Cui was relieved, and felt very happy... My aunt still felt sorry for her master, her biological father. What a filial daughter she was. I hope my master could be nicer to my aunt.


    Therefore, he sympathized with Mr. Cui. When Brother Cheng said that he wanted to send Guanzhu Hu away, Butler Lu did not stop him. He agreed and helped to move Lu Ci''s people away: "This is the prescription. You and Jing Lan can quickly get the medicine." , then go and heat the hot water and prepare arge bathtub for the master to take a medicinal bath."


    Jinn did not look at Brother Cheng, but stared at Mr. Cui and Luo Huiniang, and said, "Butler, my aunt and Miss Luo must be escorted back, lest they take the opportunity to escape!"


    Butler Lu angrily scolded Jinn: "Are there any rules anymore? Even if my aunt quarrels with my master, my aunt is still your master. It''s not your turn as a ve toin about her. You don''t have the qualifications!"


    He added: "Hurry up and prepare some medicine for your master. Make the soup quickly and bring it to your master for a bath. I will send Jingshu Jingmei to **** my aunt back, and then send a dead soldier to keep an eye on them. I won''t bother you."


    After Jinn heard this, she stopped making trouble and took the dead soldiers to grab medicine and boil it.


    And Butler Lu has already had murderous intentions towards her... No matter how capable he is, he can''t take a maid like this who doesn''t understand the rules. He has to find a chance to leave her in Guye Guan. He can''t let her go to the capital with her, otherwise she will be killed. If you stir up trouble, the rtionship between the master and my aunt will get even worse!


    Hu Guanzhu didn''t let Cheng Geer go too far, and quickly asked him toe back to help Butler Lu.


    After Hu Guanzhu returned to her residence, she quickly took out the medicinal centipede... The medicinal centipede had been found for a long time, but before she could take out the silk paper inside, Jinn came to call her.


    She could only hide the medicinal centipede first and go to treat Old Thief Lu.


    Now I am slowly taking out the silk paper inside the medicine centipede. After reading the content above, I burst into tears... Xiaoyu''s husband finally came, but Hu Guanzhu was still hesitating, unable to make up his mind to tell Qin Sang the location. After Butler Lu had seen his master''s wound and determined that there was something wrong with the wound, he allowed Qin Sang toe in.


    It is normal for Guanzhu Hu to hesitate. After all, she is a member of the Lu family and knows that the second old man Lu and the crown prince Fengyi have suffered a lot, so even if the second old man Lu is fake, she does not want to kill the old thief unless it is ast resort.


    In Old Thief Lus house, Butler Lu, Jingming and the others were busy constantly. Brother Cheng was also very well-behaved. After seeing off Guanzhu Hu, he continued to kneel on the porch and wait, saying that he wanted to apany his grandfather and could not leave him alone. Too lonely.


    With these words and actions, many dead soldiers were a little moved. They felt that his future master was good. If he became the master in the future, their lives would definitely be good.


    Jinn personally held the concoction and led someone to carry the bathtub back. When she passed by her brother, she coldly snorted: "A true traitor cannot pretend to be filial for three days."


    What are you doing, Jinn? The master almost fell asleep waiting,e in quickly! Butler Lu was so angry that he scolded Jinn in the room.


    Jinn was scolded and said hurriedly: "Here wee."


    But Brother Cheng began to hurt her: "A ve is a ve, no matter how arrogant he is, he is not his master."


    "You!" Jinn almost died of anger, but Butler Lu had alreadye out. She didn''t dare to talk back to Brother Cheng anymore, so she could only hold her breath and serve Old Thief Lu.


    Old Thief Lu also trusted her more and asked Jinn and Lu Ci to carry him into the bathtub, leaving only the two of them to guard him. Even Butler Lu didn''t let him get close.


    And his underpants were never taken off.


    Such cautiousness made Butler Lu determined to help Guanzhu Hu... When Brother Cheng went to see Guanzhu Hu off, he got some words from Guanzhu Hu. When Jinn and the others went to make medicinal soup, Brother Cheng took the opportunity to talk to Butler Lu. said.


    This was a very risky thing, but Guanzhu Hu and Cheng Geer decided to ask Butler Lu for help, and finally Butler Lu agreed to take a look.


    But if there is no problem after reading it, Guanzhu Hu, Cheng Geer, and Mr. Cui can no longer doubt their master, and must wholeheartedly help their master restore Dafeng.


    Brother Cheng agreed, and the fact that they had time to exchange this information was all thanks to the toilet... The toilet is really a good ce to meet throughout the ages.


    However, Old Thief Lu was very vignt and soaked in the bathtub for an hour. During this period, he became extremely sleepy several times and asked Jinn to **** him with a needle to wake him up. Therefore, Butler Lu did not find a chance.


    Finally, after taking the medicated bath, Jinn was already very sleepy, so Butler Lu said: "I just slept for an hour, you can go to the outhouse to rest first, I will watch over the master."


    Jinn was also a ruthless person and did not agree: "No, I want to guard the master here and not let him be harmed by bad guys."


    Butler Lu wanted to p her when he heard this, but he wisely agreed: "Sure."


    Stayed with Jinn.


    However, Jinn was really tired. She waited until the sky turned white. When she saw that Butler Lu had fallen asleep, she felt relieved and fell asleep quickly.


    Lu Ci left because he had other things to do, leaving only two subordinates here to keep an eye on him.


    So when Butler Lu pretended to have just woken up, brought a basin and said he wanted to help Old Thief Lu urinate, the two of them did not stop him, nor did they feel anything was wrong. They agreed.


    Butler Lu unbuttoned Old Thief Lu''s pants and looked at his injuries through the sunlighting in from the window, but he didn''t quite understand these things. He couldn''t see clearly. In the end, Jingming took the basin and said, "I''ll help you."


    The words "I''ll help you" were used very cleverly, calming down the shocked Butler Lu.


    Jingming moved quickly and had good eyesight. She took the opportunity to get a clear look and nodded to Butler Lu.

 Chapter 2608: Evidence and hands-on【2】

    Chapter 2608: Evidence and hands-on��2��


    Chapter 2608 Evidence and Action2


    Butler Lu knew that Jingming had understood and didn''t say anything more. When he saw a dead man looking over here, he asked, "How is it? Is the color of master''s urine normal?"


    As he spoke, he quickly helped Old Thief Lu fix his pants.


    Jingming said: "It''s still a bit deep. The heat is too strong. I have to take the anti-fire medicine for another day to see if the heat is clear. Otherwise, there will be a risk of urinating blood."


    After the dead man heard that what they were talking about was serious business, he felt relieved and stopped staring at them, but he would nce at them from time to time.


    But Jingming and Butler Lu have already finished their work and don''t care about them staring.


    "That''s good." Butler Lu asked worriedly: "Master is old. Will using too much gunpowder destroy his vitality? Then his body will not be able to bear it."


    Jingming said: "The medicine prescribed by Hu Guanzhu is to warm and nourish qi and blood, so nothing serious will happen."


    Steward Lu was relieved at this. Thanks to Jingming''s help, he took the urinal and asked the dead man to take it and empty it out.


    The dead man was a little reluctant to do this job, but Butler Kelu was of a higher level than him, so he had no choice but to do it.


    Brother Cheng had been waiting in the corridor. When he saw the dead maning out, he asked hurriedly: "How is grandpa? Are you awake?"


    The dead man shook his head, thinking that Brother Cheng had always said that he wanted to help the master, so he simply gave him the urinal: "Master, please take it and empty it."


    Okay. Brother Cheng was very happy, took the urinal, took it to the toilet and dumped it.


    Lu Duan dutifully followed him and followed him to Gong Tong. He watched Brother Cheng empty the things, wash the basin, and wash his hands before walking back together.


    Having walked halfway, my brother said again: "Brother Duan, let''s go to the kitchen to get something to eat. We''ve been hungry all night."


    Lu Duan felt that the second young master''s behavior was very inconsistent with his good-looking appearance, but he finally nodded in agreement.


    Brother Cheng: "Brother Duan, you should not be too taciturn at a young age. You should talk more so that you can find a wife. Girls'' families like handsome young men who are well-spoken and obedient. You are handsome enough, but you are too talkative. not enough."


    Lu Duan ignored Brother Cheng.


    But Brother Cheng can talk, chattering away from the toilet to the kitchen. After getting breakfast, he wandered around again and wanted to go to the path on the right.


    Lu Duan finally got angry and stopped him and asked, "What do you want to do, second son?"


    Cheng Geer: "Brother Duan, my grandfather is ill. I want to go to the Sanqing Hall on the top of the mountain to worship him and pray for him."


    Hehe, this is what happens when you want to go to the top of the mountain to visit the Ancient Leaf Temple.


    Lu Duan''s guess was correct, that''s what Brother Cheng meant... They arrived at Guye Temple yesterday afternoon, except for a middle-aged man who came down from the top of the mountain to see Old Thief Lu, and there were two guards outside the mountain gate. Except for that, I didnt see any other people from Guye Temple.


    Those people must be hiding on the top of the mountain... Cheng Ge''er didn''t know how many there were, what their skills were, and which way they were facing, so he wanted to take a look, so he had a good idea.


    Ke Lu Duan sneered and warned: "Stop ying tricks, otherwise you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    Brother Cheng: "Yes, yes, thank you Brother Duan for reminding me, but I just go to the temple on the top of the mountain to worship and have no other intention. Isn''t this also okay?"


    Lu Duan: "No, go back quickly, otherwise I won''t condone you anymore."


    There was no other way, Cheng Geer had no choice but to take breakfast and go back with Lu Duan.


    But he was happy in his heart because he was sure that Lu Duan was leaning toward his family.


    Last night when Brother Cheng came to the toilet with Butler Lu, Lu Duan also came in, but Butler Lu said that he didn''t like being stared at and asked Lu Duan to turn his back to them.


    Lu Duan actually agreed, and Cheng Geer was able to pass the news to Butler Lu and let him see the scars of old thief Lu.


    And after this incident, Brother Cheng also understood that Lu Duan is a person who can be taken down... In fact, everyone is not a fool. The old thief Lu is almost buried, and there is no avable army in his hands. If the restoration is to be sessful, he must It depends on whether the second sister and the second brother-inw support it.


    So among the people of the Lu family, except for Jinn who is not very smart, many people are swaying in their hearts to some extent, and they are swaying without any sense of guilt, just because his mother is the legitimate daughter of the Lu family and has an orthodox status.


    After figuring this out, Brother Cheng felt relieved and became more confident about killing the old thief Lu and gathering the hands and property of the Lu family. Fortunately, Cheng Ge''er did not go to the top of the mountain because Lu Ci came down from the top of the mountain not long after they left. He saw them because of the high terrain.


    After returning, Lu Ci asked Lu Duan: "Where did the second young master go just now?"


    Lu Duan: I went to the toilet and kitchen to get breakfast.


    I didnt say in detail that I was going to pour urine for Old Thief Lu. Some of my words were too detailed, which would reveal the truth.


    Brother Cheng looked at Lu Ci, handed him half of the pancake, and said with a smile: "Brother Ci, you can eat it. It''s not the leftovers, it''s specially reserved for you. You know my food is rationed. "


    Old thief Lu, on the pretext that he would starve his body if he wanted to achieve great things, gave Cheng Geer only one pancake or steamed bun for a meal and treated him openly and harshly.


    And Gu Dashan was even worse than him. He could only eat one meal a day, but he still had to do hard work.


    However, Ms. Cui and Luo Huiniang did not starve because they could make trouble. Ms. Cui relied on her status as a ''daughter'' to prevent Old Thief Lu from treating her too badly.


    Lu Ci nced at the half of the pancake and didn''t take it. He just said, "I''m not hungry. Second Young Master, you can eat it yourself."


    Oh wow, I actually paid attention to him. It seems that his efforts were not in vain.


    Okay. Brother Cheng happily ate half of the pancake.


    Having been kidnapped, are you still enjoying yourself?


    Lu Ci frowned and felt that the second young master was a little too ambitious, so he passed him and entered the house.


    Old Thief Lu didn''t wake up until the afternoon because of illness. As soon as he woke up, he called Jinn, Lu Ci, and Lu Duan to him and asked him in detail what happened while he was sleeping.


    The three of them told them everything they knew. After hearing this, Old Thief Lu felt relieved and said again: "Help me up, I want to show my respect."


    Jingming used the excuse that Old Thief Lu could notck water, so he fed him two bowls of water while he was sleeping. When he woke up, he felt urgent to urinate.


    "Yes." Lu Ci helped Old Thief Lu behind the screen and asked him toe out.


    After finishing the matter, Jinn said first: "Master, I want to see the color of your urine to judge whether your condition has improved. Please allow me."


    Old Thief Lu agreed: "Yes."


    After Jinn went in to take a look, she came out and said, "The color is still dark. Master needs to take medicine for at least one day to get better, otherwise he will urinate blood if the heat is not eliminated."


    The two dead men who had been left behind were relieved after hearing this... Jingming did not lie, the color of the urine was indeed something to be seen.


    Butler Lu took the opportunity and said, "Master, while you are awake, would you like to invite Guanzhu Hu toe and have a look at you?"


    Old Thief Lu was afraid of death, so he agreed.


    Monster Hu came over soon. After showing Old Thief Lu a look, he said, "It''s getting better, but the qi and blood are leaking too much, so we need to change the prescription."


    Old Thief Lu agreed.


    It''s just that this time Jinn is gone and has no intention of grabbing the medicine anymore. She calls on Jingming: "Sister Jingming, this time you go grab the medicine. After you grab the medicine, remember to bring it back to me to avoid it being mixed with medicine." What kind of unknown medicinal materials were added to harm the master."


    Looking like a viin who has seeded, but this yed into Jingming''s n. After showing some dissatisfaction with Jinn, she finally went to get medicine.


    There are some medicinal herbs in this prescription that are rare and only avable from Guanzhu Hu. Jingming followed Hu Guanzhu openly.


    While taking the medicine, Jingming used an acrostic wordposed of the name of the medicinal material and its efficacy to tell Guanzhu Hu about Old Thief Lus scar condition.


    Pingdimu, Guzhi, Coix... Hu Guanzhu recited the names and effects of these medicinal materials repeatedly in his mind, and shed tears again.


    The Prince of Fengai Emperor, its really him!

 Chapter 2609: Rush to die with the old thief

    Chapter 2609: Rush to die with the old thief


    Chapter 2609 Rush to die with the old thief


    The real old Mr. Lu Er is really dead, or he was killed by his own brother.


    Even if he killed his own brother, he also mutted Jiamin, causing her to suffer a lot and almost bing a prostitute!


    He must have done the thing that killed two people in Dansha back then. He was so cruel to Lu Song and didn''t leave him a heir. He was so cruel!


    Hu Guanzhu has always refused to believe that Mr. Lu Er is a fake, but now that the evidence is in front of her, plus the fact that Mr. Lu has treated Cui poorly and harmed Xiaoyu and his wife over the years, she can no longer lie to herself.


    "Guanzhu?" Jingming saw Hu Guanzhu burst into tears and was very worried.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "The medicine is ready, you can go back."


    He gave her another set of medicinal materials: "My aunt got rid of the root cause of the disease during confinement. She gets abdominal pain when shees to the sunflower water. You can give her this medicine by the way and let her take it alone. There are pearls in it. This is expensive." The Luo familys girl is not qualified to eat this food.


    "Yes." Jingming took the medicinal materials, took the medicine for Old Thief Lu, and went out.


    There were dead soldiers guarding the door, and the medicinal materials were taken away as soon as she came out.


    My master has ordered that all medicinal materials must be inspected by Jinn.


    Jingming didnt say much and followed the dead man back.


    Waiting behind Old Thief Lu''s house, Jinn carefully inspected two pairs of medicinal materials. When she saw the pearls, she said dissatisfiedly: "In this situation, even my aunt can''t use pearls to make medicine, right?"


    Jingming: "This was given to me by Guanzhu Hu, not me."


    Old Thief Lu has been ill and suffering for the past two days, because he doesn''t want Cui to have a good life: "One pearl is enough for ten families to have a full meal. Just take some painkillers, and there is no need for pearls."


    No wonder my aunt doubted that this was not my biological father?


    Its just a few ugly-looking pearls, and the master is reluctant to give them to me.


    Jingming didnt say much and responded respectfully: Yes.


    She left the pearls behind, took other medicinal materials, and went to make medicine.


    But she already understood what Guanzhu Hu meant... Pearl and Angelica, this was telling her that Mrs. Cui was the real master of the Lu family, not Old Thief Lu. It was time for their subordinates to wee back the real master of the Lu family.


    Jingming breathed a sigh of relief. She had indeed made the right choice, so there was nothing to hesitate about. She only waited for Hu Guanzhu and the Second Young Master to give orders, and she would help kill the thief!


    Old Thief Lu was ill and was weak. After taking the medicine, he fell asleep again.


    But in the middle of the night, Old Thief Lu suddenly developed a high fever. Jinn wanted to show her hand, but after more than a quarter of an hour of struggling, Old Thief Lu actually vomited blood.


    Lu Ci was furious: "Can you do it? If not, just leave!"


    She pushed Jinn away and said to Jingming: "Come over and see the master. You can''t let the master continue to vomit blood."


    Jingming came over and made Jinn very angry.


    Lu Ci shouted outside again: "Go and invite Guanzhu Hu!"


    But soon, Lu Ci changed his mind and went to invite Guanzhu Hu personally. But on the way, he took out a candle and gave it to his dead soldier, and asked him to go to the top of the mountain to find someone.


    This is what Old Thief Lu told him. If his condition worsens or he encounters any emergency, he should take this special medicinal candle and go to the top of the mountain to find help.


    Guanzhu Hu had been waiting for a long time. As soon as Lu Ci arrived, he immediately packed up his things and came over...Master Xiaohan still didn''t follow, but went to Cui''s side.


    "Master Hu,e in and see my grandfather!" Brother Cheng took the opportunity to follow Master Hu into the back room. When he saw Old Thief Lu, he cried: "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Hold on!" As he spoke, he wanted to rush to the house. Beside the bed, she was looking for an opportunity to strike, but she was stopped by Jinn: "Stop, the master said, I just want you to wait outside, you are not allowed toe in!"


    Bang, Butler Lu pped Jinn again and said angrily: "The second young master is the grandson of the master and the designated heir of the Lu family. In this situation, how can you stop him from fulfilling his filial piety?!"


    Jinn cried after being beaten, but she seemed to be sick and insisted on stopping Brother Cheng: "This is the master''s order. The dead men under Brother Lu can testify. Don''t even think about harming the master while he is sick!"


    These words made Butler Lu suddenly think, thinking that Jinn knew something, but he quickly calmed down and said: "You are just a ve, and the second master is the master. If you stop him, it is overstepping, and you will be killed with a stick."


    Jinn: "It''s true that the second young master is the master, but he hasn''t inherited the Lu family yet. Now the old master has the final say in the Lu family. I only listen to the old master. Please let him go out and wait!"


    Lu Ci was annoyed to death by them and shouted: "Shut up, everyone, and let Guanzhu Hue over first to treat the master!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a burst ofughter came from the door: "Oh, it''s really lively. I haven''t seen such a lively scene in many years."


    Hu Guanzhu thought for a moment and turned to look at the personing: "Fengzhou!"


    Fengzhou was the godson recognized by Fengqi, the **** beside Emperor Fengai, and Fengqi held a powerful secret army in his hands, which was stronger than the pce army led by Fengzhuangtou.


    Feng Qi is also a master of poisoning. As his godson, Feng Zhou has also been a poisoner since he was a child. If Feng Qi went in to see Old Thief Lu, he would definitely find out that Old Thief Lu was poisoned by her.


    Fengzhou was followed by a group of steady-footed people, who seemed to have extraordinary skills. They must be his secret army subordinates... The assassination tonight may be dangerous.


    Fengzhou looked at Guanzhu Hu and said with a smile, "Sister Yun seems surprised to see me here?"


    He then raised his hands to Guanzhu Hu and said, "I haven''t seen you in decades, how are you doing, Sister Yun?"


    Just after saying the polite words, he added threatening words: "Sister Yun, don''t mess around, otherwise Huyun Temple will be filled with blood... The pce soldiers are no match for my secret army."


    She actually knew about the existence of the pce army. It seemed that Old Thief Lu had never trusted her and sent Fengzhou to keep an eye on her.


    Guanzhu Hu looked at the door of the inner room that was just around the corner and wanted to rush over and kill Old Thief Lu, but Fengzhou said: "Sister Yun, your old arms and legs can''t outrun sharp arrows. Be honest and it will be easier for everyone. "


    After hearing this, Guanzhu Hu was silent for a long time, and finally decided to take a gamble: "The man inside is not our master, Mr. Lu Er, but the prince of Emperor Feng Ai. He killed our master. It is our duty to capture him and avenge him."


    "Hu Guanzhu, what did you say? Is the master a fake?!" Lu Ci was shocked.


    Seeing his reaction like this, Hu Guanzhu felt happy in his heart and nodded: "Yes, he is a fake. Our real master has been murdered by him. My aunt will disappear and will not be found for decades. It was he who deliberately did this." Yes. He was cruel to our master, so he killed his descendants!"


    He said again: "Don''t be loyal to him anymore, catch him quickly, avenge your master, and then hand over the Lu family to my aunt and Brother Cheng to end this chaos!"


    this?


    Lu Ci was a little confused, but quickly asked: "Where is the evidence?"


    Hu Guanzhu told me about the scar.


    Fengzhouughed when he heard this: "Sister Yun, you are really stupid. It''s just a scar, what kind of evidence is it?"


    and


    "If the person inside is really the prince of Emperor Feng Ai, his status will be much nobler than that of Lu Song. We should support him, destroy Chu, and restore Da Feng!"


    Hu Guanzhu''s face was grave after hearing this. Before she could ask, Fengzhou told her directly: "Sister Yun, let me tell you clearly. No matter whether the person inside is a real or fake, I will protect him. I don''t want to be too concerned about it." There are many people buried with you, so Sister Yun can just make her own arrangements. My brother will ask the Second Young Master to put on mourning for you and give you a ride. After all, you like the Second Young Master so much."

 Chapter 2610: Rush to die with the old thief【2】

    Chapter 2610: Rush to die with the old thief��2��


    Chapter 2610 Rush to die with the old thief2


    Hu Guanzhu was very angry when he heard this, and angrily shouted: "Shut up, you can even say such things. It seems that you really want to help the fakes inside!"


    Cheng Ge''er is a master with orthodox blood. She is just a poor child adopted by the protagonist. Fengzhou said that to humiliate Cheng Ge''er.


    Fengzhou smiled: "Sister Yun, why should you be angry? My brother just knows that you have known each other for ten years and have a deep rtionship. He wants to restore your grandson-grandson friendship after your death."


    He also said: "Fake? We are the secret army of the Feng family, and we should be loyal to the Feng family. Although the Lu family is noble, they are just ministers and ves of the Feng family."


    Guanzhu Hu sneered: "Then when the Chu army invaded the pce, why did you run away and why didn''t you rescue Emperor Feng Ai? You didn''t even rescue the fake one inside, and now you want to pretend to be a loyal minister. It''s a pity that you are not a loyal minister, and you follow Feng Ai Emperor Qi is the same, he just wants to use the emperor tomand the princes and be the second emperor!"


    Your **** godfather is still a cruel and shameless man. When he betrayed Emperor Fengai and fled for his life, he kidnapped the pce concubines and behaved like beasts to them!


    Hu Guanzhu exposed the scandalsmitted by the Fengzhou family in public.


    And Hu Guanzhu didn''t lie. Due to the influence of the madman''s style, even the eunuchs in the previous dynasty were ridiculous and kept chanting. Many innocentdies in the pce, and even the innocentdies from the rich and small official families suffered from this, and they were young. He was tortured to death.


    From Feng Qis mansion outside the pce, one or two bodies of young girls would be carried out every month.


    The most terrifying thing is that there are even corpses of good-looking teenagers.


    Fengzhou was exposed and became furious. He pointed at Brother Cheng and said with an evil smile: "Come here, invite the heir designated by our master. Don''t let him stay with the old godly woman, lest he be bewitched and distinguish between loyalty and treachery." !


    "Stop, whoever dares toe over, I will kill you on the spot. My poison skills are no worse than Fengzhou!" Hu Guanzhu knew that this could not threaten them, and quickly said: "The second young master''s brother-inw is the Marquis of Qin in the northwest, and he has several subordinates One hundred thousand soldiers and horses have surrounded Guye Guan, if you don''t want to be beheaded by him and crowd the Jingguan, surrender quickly!"


    He also said: "The Marquis of Qin is a man who loves talents. He even took in some of the Xiong Yue rebels, so don''t be stupid. As long as you surrender, the Marquis of Qin will spare your life. If you are capable enough, you may be the confidant of the Marquis of Qin." , I will leave it to history. Feng Ang, think about it carefully!"


    Feng Ang was stunned, but he didn''t expect Hu Guanzhu to know his name.


    Hu Guanzhu looked at him and said with a smile: "Don''t be surprised, I not only know your name, but also know that you were adopted. Although Fengzhou is not an eunuch, he grew up in such a mansion, and he has long been ruined..."


    Stop, shoot the arrow, kill Hu Yun! Fengzhous deepest pain was revealed, he no longer wanted to tease Hu Guanzhu, he wanted to kill her.


    Brother Cheng grabbed Hu Guanzhu, pulled her into the house, and said to Lu Duan and Lu Xi: "Hurry up and fight back. If you don''t fight back, they will kill us all!"


    Swish swish!


    A batch of crossbow arrows were shot in this direction. Fortunately, Lu Duan and Lu Ci reacted quickly and used the door as a shield to block the batch of crossbow arrows.


    Guye Temple was built by the Anjun army. The doors, windows and walls were all made of thick materials, so this door really saved Hu Guanzhu and the others.


    Lu Ci shouted: "Old General Feng, you are here to save my master. What should I do if I hurt my master by firing arrows like this?!"


    Cheng Ge''er: "Brother Ci, don''t be stupid. The eunuch''s son never thought of being loyal to the old thief. He just wanted to use the old thief''s name to be the emperor himself."


    Fengzhou heard this, but he was not angry. Instead, he said confidently: "The world should be dominated by those who are capable. I, Fengzhou, have this ability, why can''t I be the emperor? And my surname is Feng. If I be the emperor, it will be considered a restoration." Great service!"


    Then he said to Feng Ang: "My son, although you are adopted, you are my father''s only heir. Don''t listen to Mrs. Hu Yun to sow discord. Help my father in his great career. The throne will be yours in the future!"


    After listening to Brother Cheng in the house, he shouted: "Madman, you are all crazy. You are fighting for a broken chair. If you can''t fight for it, my second brother-inw, Marquis Qin, will not let you get what you want!"


    Hu Guanzhu continued: "Hurry up and capture him. The Marquis of Qin has really arrived at Guye Guan. I used the medicine centipede to send him the news. He has already led his troops to kill him, and the pce army has also joined him!"


    Since I was old, I was out of breath for a long time after shouting these words.


    Brother Cheng quickly cheered her up and asked happily: "My second brother-inw is really here?"


    Hu Guanzhu nodded: "Well, we will settle down thirty miles away. We can get here within an hour." In this way, as long as they hold on a little longer, they can survive.


    Medicine centipede?


    When Fengzhou heard these three words, he knew that what Hu Guanzhu said might be true. He became anxious and said hurriedly: "Ang''er, lead people to kill them quickly and capture them quickly. Even if Qin Mues to kill them, the matter will not be solved." Its a foregone conclusion, we can still have hostages to negotiate with him, so we dont have to be afraid of him!


    Fengzhou is also old and can no longer fight, so he has to rely on Feng Ang to help him fight.


    Ke Fengang hesitated: "Father, why don''t you send someone to the mountain gate first to see if the Marquis of Qin is here? Maybe it''s Guanzhu Hu who is tricking us."


    Fengzhou was furious: "What are you looking at? Let me attack them and capture them first!"


    The traitor was too timid to take action, but now he couldn''t help it: "Think about your children, do you want them to be princes and princesses, or do you want them to continue to live incognito?!"


    Feng Ang was not stupid. He knew that Fengzhou was threatening him with his own children, and thinking of Fengzhou''s kindness in upbringing him, he ordered: "Attack them first and capture them first."


    With the order given, the secret soldiers immediately moved big wooden cones to break down the door.


    But before it hit, I heard a banging sound.


    This is


    The sound of a catapult dropping a stone!


    The Marquis of Qin is really calling!


    Only the army has slings.


    Qin Sang''s reputation has spread far and wide in recent years, and the secret troops are also very afraid of him.


    Brother Cheng shouted: "Feng Ang, Uncle Feng, my second brother-inw ising. Let''s talk first. Don''t rush into a fight. If this hurts the peace, we won''t be able to talk when my second brother-inwes!" "


    You should calm down and dont be deceived by the eunuchs godson!


    this?


    Feng Ang hesitated again... He knew that the Marquis of Qin still re-employed Xu You''s militarymanders regardless of the past grievances, and he also felt that it was impossible for him to secure the throne. It was not an easy position to sit in. It involved too many things. So if the Marquis of Qin doesn''t kill them and still reuses them, he would like to talk about it.


    But Fengzhou didn''t agree and pushed Feng Ang away: "Go to the mountain gate and take a look. Feng Chang followed me into the house. It''s just a broken house. It was captured in a blink of an eye. What are you waiting for!"


    After saying that, he took the lead and rushed forward with his old arms and legs.


    Feng saw the situation, nced at Feng Ang, and drew his sword and ordered: "The secret army who wants to restore Dafeng and make the king and general obey the order, attack the house, and capture the second young master!"


    "Yes!" Fengzhou has led the secret army for decades, and there are still many greedy people who draw their swords and attack the house for the sake of glory and wealth.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of a big wooden cone hitting the door.


    Hearing the sound, Brother Cheng suddenly looked at the door of the back room, stood up suddenly, and rushed towards the back room. Sure enough, he saw Jinn trying to open the window and let people in: "Kill Jinn!"


    Whizzing!


    Lu Duan reacted quickly, and shot two arrows at Jinn with the crossbow on his wrist, knocking her down.


    Brother Cheng rushed over to check the window. After inserting the iron bolt that had been pulled out a little, he turned his eyes and looked at the unconscious old thief Lu.

 Chapter 2611: best way to die

    Chapter 2611: best way to die


    Chapter 2611 The best way to die


    The old thief is the source of all troubles. Only when the old thief dies can things endpletely.


    Brother Cheng had a murderous intention, and he took action. He rushed towards the old thief, took out the knife under his mat, raised the knife with a firm look, and stabbed the old thief in the neck.


    Dang!


    Lu Ci rushed in, pulled down the quiver and threw it at him. With a bang, he smashed Brother Cheng''s hand, causing Brother Cheng to miss the blow.


    But Brother Cheng turned around and stabbed the old thief in the heart with the knife again.


    Lu Ci had already rushed over and swept him to the ground with a sweep of his legs. The knife only made a **** from the heart to the right side of Old Thief Lu''s chest, but failed to prate the old Thief''s heart.


    Lu Ci pressed Brother Cheng down and said angrily: "He might be your grandfather, how could you kill him? Are you crazy?!"


    "Hu Guanzhu has found evidence to prove that he is not my grandfather. Only by killing him can this chaos be quelled." Brother Cheng stared at the old thief angrily and said to Lu Duan: "What are you still doing? Go and kill him quickly." The old thief!"


    After speaking, with a move of his wrist, he directly tied his and Lu Duan''s hands with the hem of his clothes, so that Lu Ci could not stop Lu Duan, and urged: "Go and kill the old thief quickly, I will bear the consequences!"


    "Lu Duan, you can''t go. What if you kill the wrong person? He is our old master!" Lu Ci shouted. He was stronger than Brother Cheng. He raised his elbow and hit Brother Cheng hard. head.


    Bang, Brother Cheng was beaten so hard that he almost fainted, but he finally managed to hold on, and bit up hard, biting Lu Ci''s throat. As long as he tore hard, Lu Ci would die!


    Lu Ci was shocked. He didn''t expect that Gu Jincheng had restrained himself. He didn''t dare to move.


    Brother Cheng was a little proud, but before he had time to be happy, there was a bang and the door of the outer room was broken through by a big wooden cone.


    Cheng Geer immediately let go of Lu Ci and shouted to Lu Duan: "Close the door of the house, don''t let them rush in, capture the old thief, and use him as a hostage!"


    Butler Lu was frightened by the fight between Cheng Geer and Lu Ci. He came back to his senses and shouted: "Guanzhu Hu is still outside, save her quickly!"


    Lu Duan hurriedly rushed to the door of the back room.


    Swish swish!


    A group of sharp arrows came to prevent Lu Duan from closing the door.


    Lu Duan waved his sword, mmed, closed one door, flew up, and closed another door, temporarily blocking Fengchang and the others.


    Jingming was pushed into the inner room by Guanzhu Hu before the door of the inner room was closed.


    Unfortunately, Guanzhu Hu was blocked outside the door of the inner room and could note in.


    However, Guanzhu Hu was relieved. Fengzhou was a beast. If Jingming was outside, his life would be ruined.


    Hu Guanzhu pulled off the bag on his waist again and distributed the poison to the dead soldiers outside: "If you want to live, just listen to me."


    The dead soldiers were temporarily clueless and could only listen to Guanzhu Hu.


    Catch this old woman! Feng Chang shouted.


    But Hu Guanzhu smiled, raised the poison in his hand, and said: "Who are the previous Guanzhu of Huyun Temple? You secret troops should listen to the words of the old thief Fengzhou. Young man, I advise you not to be impulsive, lest you end up harming yourself." ...Life is yours, you have to live to enjoy the glory and wealth Fengzhou promised you."


    Fengchang knew that Huyunguan''s medical skills and poisons were terrible, and many of the secret recipes were brought from the pce. The poison in Guanzhu Hu''s hands would definitely kill half of them, so he hesitated and did not dare to force it.


    Come up, secret troops, kill Hu Yun. After I ascend the throne, I will reward your children with titles! Fengzhou stood outside the door and shouted, intending to sacrifice a group of secret troops to kill Hu Guanzhu.


    In order to better control the dead soldiers, he allowed the dead soldiers to get married and have children.


    Hu Guanzhu smiled: "I finally admit it, but you are daydreaming. With only this secret army and the Lu family property, without the support of all the forces in the world, you cannot be the emperor, and you can''t even defeat the Wei family army!"


    Then he said to Feng Chang: "Don''t believe him. He has been seriously ill because he can''t have children. He also knows that even if he ascends the throne, he will not be able to sit on the throne. He just sees that he is old and will not die soon, so he wants to pull you away. go together"


    Whoosh!


    A crossbow arrow came, interrupting Hu Guanzhu''s words. The crossbow arrows were fired by Fengzhou, but he was old, his eyesight was bad, and his aim was off-kilter, so Hu Guanzhu saved his life.


    "Look, he got angry because of what I said." Hu Guanzhu continued to talk to Feng Chang, but she kept talking nonsense, just to dy time until Qin Sang and the others came to kill him.


    But Fengzhou was not stupid. He gave the order: "Half of the men will stay and shoot Hu Yun and others. Fengchang, you take the people behind, break the window and go in, and capture Gu Jincheng alive!"


    Yes. Feng Chang took the people away immediately.


    "Stop!" Hu Guanzhu was also very powerful. He actually threw poison directly and said to the dead soldiers: "Throw poison and stop them. I have the antidote and I won''t let you die."


    In order to survive, the dead soldiers of the Lu family had no choice but to do as they were told, which was to throw poison.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poisonous powder spread in the air, and with the help of the summer wind, it spread in an instant.


    "Antidote, take it quickly." Hu Guanzhu hurriedly gave them the antidote.


    The poison was indeed very powerful, but after a while, the dark soldiers outside began to fall to the ground, twitching, and vomiting blood.


    In the back room, Cheng Geer and the others were not idle. They ordered Lu Ci and Lu Duan: "Dig a hole in the window and put poison in it. First, poison the people surrounding the window."


    Then he shouted to the people outside: "Grandsons, you have two choices now, surrender or die. There are three ways to die. One is poisoned, the other is hacked to death by my second brother-inw, and the third is buried with the eunuch''s godson. Time is running out, choose now!


    "I advise you to be brave and choose to be poisoned to death or hacked to death by my second brother-inw, because thest way to die is so sorry for your ancestors. If you die for a eunuch''s godson, your ancestors wille to life and kill you after hearing this! "


    Tsk, Lu Ci is convinced. He is obviously a handsome and elegant young man, why does he sound like a shrew when he talks?


    However, what he said was very useful, and every word touched his heart, which made the secret troops blocking the window hesitate.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of catapults dropping boulders sounded again, and listening to the sound, the distance was much closer.


    Fire! The Marquis of Qin set fire with a sling!


    Its not a sling, its a fire-poisoned arrow!


    When the dark soldiers saw the light of the fire, they were very frightened... They were afraid of the Marquis of Qin from the bottom of their hearts.


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums sounded, followed by the soldiers shouts of harmony that broke through the night.


    Swish swish!


    A batch of specialmand arrows shot up into the sky, making a sharp sound and sparks popping out at the same time.


    This is?


    The pce armys attackmand arrow! The pce army has really surrendered to the Marquis of Qin!


    As soon as these words came out, the secret army waspletely in chaos. Looking at the old Fengzhou, no one wanted to follow him.


    The most feared thing in a fight is the disintegration of people''s hearts. When Dafenghui died, it was because the courtiers were too powerful. Each family only cared about bringing benefits to themselves, and they were not of the same mind as Emperor Fengai, so they sucked up Dafeng dry.


    Fengzhou knew this very well, and he cursed the secret soldiers in his heart for being worse than pigs and dogs. He had fed and fed them for many years, but at the critical moment, they failed to help him achieve anything!


    However, Fengzhou calmed down quickly and shouted: "Fengchang, let''s go, your brother and the others should have captured Cui. Let''s quickly join him and use Cui to hold the Marquis of Qin hostage!"


    Feng Chang thought about his younger brother and gritted his teeth, so he could only **** Feng Zhou away with his men.


    Just before leaving, Fengzhou ordered: "Pour pine oil and burn Gu Jincheng to death!"

 Chapter 2612: kidnapped

    Chapter 2612: kidnapped


    Chapter 2612 Kidnapped


    Hu Yun is right. Anyway, he is already so old and will not live much longer. If the great cause fails, then kill more people and apany him to the underworld!


    I have to say that there is something wrong with the eunuch''s godson, and he is even more crazy than Old Thief Lu.


    Set fire! was ordered by Chang Chang.


    With a few bangs, several sheepskin bags containing pine oil were thrown into the house.


    Swish, swish, sharp arrows with fire hit the sheepskin bag.


    Bang, the pine oil was ignited, and the fire soon spread throughout the room.


    "Haha, let''s go!" Fengzhouughed heartily when he saw the fire filling the air, and shamelessly said to the secret soldiers: "There is a girl next to Lu Jiamin, she is still innocent, and she looks quite pretty. , you have worked hard tonight, you can go and have some fun after catching the person."


    Those who can still follow Fengzhou now are all heartless. After hearing this, they smiled and thanked: "Thank you, General, for the reward!"


    What a bunch of shameless people!


    "Open the door and rescue Hu Guanzhu and the others. Open the window Jingming, let''s jump out and escape." Brother Cheng ordered, and immediately rushed to the table. After cutting the tablecloth, he poured the tea on the tablecloths and shouted: "Come here and cover your mouth and nose with a wet piece of cloth to prevent you from choking to death on the smoke!"


    Speaking, he covered his mouth and nose with a piece of wet cloth and rushed to the outhouse.


    The outer room was filled with ck smoke, and Brother Cheng shouted: "Master Hu, where are you? Come to me quickly!"


    He kept shouting, using his voice to identify the direction for Guanzhu Hu and others. He also walked half-crouched, reaching out to fumble, and soon his hand was grabbed by someone: "Brother Cheng~"


    Its Guanzhu Hu!


    "Let''s go." Brother Cheng was so happy that he carried Guanzhu Hu on his back and ran to the back room, shouting as usual: "Other Lu brothers, follow me!"


    These words almost made the dead soldiers of the Lu family who were trapped in the thick smoke almost cry... The second young master is really much better than the old master, and he didn''t forget to save them at this time.


    Brother Cheng said: If you are so capable, you will definitely be saved. Otherwise, wouldnt my family be missing a good helper?


    It is really difficult to cultivate a group of good soldiers. If one of you dies, I feel like we have lost a lot of money.


    "Quickly, go to the back room and go through the window!" Lu Ci shouted, tied a rope to his body, and continued to feel into the thick smoke. After a while, he dragged back the two unconscious dead soldiers.


    Lu Duan and the others rushed over to help, pushed the dead soldiers out of the window, and waited for Jingming to rescue them.


    "Guanzhu Hu, steward, the old master is still inside, do we have to rescue him?" Lu Ci asked after climbing out of the window, and then looked at Brother Cheng: "Second Young Master, what if he is real? ?


    Brother Cheng smiled: "What should I do? My second sister said cold sd!"


    Lu Ci frowned, this second young master sometimes made it hard for people to understand what he said.


    Brother Cheng looked through the window at Old Thief Lu on the bed, and said to Lu Ci: "He can only be a fake!"


    Lu Ci was shocked. The second young master was determined to kill his old master.


    Hu Guanzhu didnt want Brother Chengs hands to be stained with blood, so he gave the order himself: Jingming, throw this bag of poison into the house, bolt the windows, and let him go on his way~


    Lu Ci: "Guanzhu Hu, how do you..."


    "Stop talking." Hu Guanzhu interrupted Lu Ci and said to Jingming: "Do it~"


    "Yes." Jingming immediately took the poison and threw the poison bag into the house. But just as he was about to close the window, Old Thief Lu woke up. He struggled to sit up and shouted outside: "Help, help me... Lu Xiang, Lu Ci, save me~"


    boom!


    Jingming quickly closed the window, broke off a branch, and bolted the window from the outside.


    Lu Ci stared at Jingming, his eyes full of shock: "How dare you..." He trapped the old master alive inside, and the old master was obviously awake.


    Jingming looked at him and said, "He is the enemy who killed our old master. He deserves to die."


    After saying that, he ignored Lu Ci and went over to treat the two unconscious dead soldiers.


    When Old Thief Lu saw the window closed, he pped the bed with his hands and shouted: "Let me out...Brother Cheng, I am your grandfather...let me out...save me...you beasts, please save me...I curse You... don''t deserve a good death, cough cough cough!"


    Old Thief Lu begged for help and yelled and cursed, but unfortunately no one paid him any attention. Lu Ci was the person most valued by Old Thief Lu. He couldn''t bear it. He wanted to open the window several times to save him, but in the end he didn''t do anything.


    After a while, Old Thief Lus voice disappeared.


    Lu Ci thought, looking at the mes soaring into the sky, he knew clearly...the old master had been choked to death by the thick smoke.


    Jingming has excellent medical skills and has already revived two dead soldiers who were unconscious.


    Cheng Geer hurriedly said: "Lu Ci, Lu Duan, take your brothers and follow me to rescue my mother and Sister Hui, hurry!"


    Although there was someone protecting my mother, Brother Cheng was still very worried.


    And dad...


    Dad has been used as a coolie recently, sleeping in the stable with the lowest-status servants and taking care of the horses. I wonder if he escaped or was caught?


    Don''t worry, your father is just ipetent and slow to react, but he is not really a fool. After seeing the fire, he took advantage of the dead man who was guarding him and ran to see the situation. He followed suit and stole the torch in the courtyard. The barn is ordered.


    When the horses saw the fire, they were so frightened that they broke free from the ropes and ran wildly. There wasplete chaos here.


    Gu Dashan took advantage of the chaos to escape from the stable and ran to the house where Cui and Luo Huiniang lived... Brother Cheng was so powerful that he didn''t need to save him, but Min Niang was timid, so he had to go find her.


    "Uncle, uncle, wait, let''s go with you!" The old couple who were guarding the livestock shed were very smart. They knew something was wrong and immediately grabbed Gu Dashan, intending to give him a temporary support.


    In case the old master loses and the Gu family wins, the old couple can also find a solution.


    Gu Dashan hurried to find Cui, and could only agree: "Follow me."


    Hey, thank you, uncle! The old couple hurriedly followed Gu Dashan.


    But they were unlucky and met Fengzhou and others on the way.


    Gu Dashan was startled and hurriedly dragged the old couple to hide. However, he heard the obscene words spoken by the secret soldiers. He was trembling with anger. He was afraid that these people would harm Cui and Luo Huiniang, so he couldn''t care too much, so he hid them as tightly as possible. Yes, thest bag of poison was taken out and thrown out.


    When the old couple saw this, they also grabbed rocks and threw them outside.


    Bang bang bang!


    A few muffled sounds attracted the attention of the dark army, who shouted into the dark grass: "Who is from the Marquis of Qin?!"


    After a few secret soldiers smelled the smell of the medicine, they eximed: "No, it''s poison. We are ambushed. Hold your breath!"


    The Marquis of Qin, ambushed?


    Gu Dashan was so blessed that he hid in the darkness and shouted: "I am Qianhu, the Langhou Army under themand of the Marquis of Qin. You are surrounded. If you don''t want to die, surrender immediately!"


    After shouting, his body was shaking like chaff and he was so scared.


    "The Wolf Marquis Army in the Northwest? The Marquis of Qin is really here. What should we do, General?!" The secret troops panicked, grabbed Fengzhou and asked.


    Many of the secret troops were lucky that they hadn''t caught Cui yet, otherwise they would have killed the Marquis of Qin''s mother-inw, and the Liangzi would have been locked in a tight knot, and it would have been difficult for them to surrender and survive.


    When Gu Dashan heard this, he knew that he had made the right bet, and shouted again: "You have been surrounded by the Langhou army. Surrender quickly, or we will shoot armor-piercing arrows!"


    The shouting was more steady this time, but the old couple wanted to tter themselves, so they said: "My uncle is so awesome. He deserves to be the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin. He knows a lot~"


    Although the sound was not loud, Anjun''s ears were good, so he heard it.


    The secret army was furious and shouted: "It''s a lie, it''s not the Northwest Wolf Marquis Army. Let''s shoot arrows and kill them!"


    Swish swish!


    A wave of arrows came, but they were not arrows fired by the dark army, but real armor-piercing arrows. It was He Min and the others who came here to kill them.

 Chapter 2613: Wei Xiaos people

    Chapter 2613: Wei Xiao''s people


    Chapter 2613 Wei Xiaos people


    All armor-piercing arrows are specially forged. Not only do they have excellent uracy, but the arrowheads are also very sharp and hard. They can break through armor extremely well and kill enemies.


    After a wave of armor-piercing arrows were shot, there was a clicking sound. The sharp arrows broke through the armor and directly pierced the back of the dark army.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Many dark soldiers were knocked to the ground.


    He Min: Let it go again!


    Swish swish!


    Armor-piercing arrows came again, and another group of hidden soldiers fell.


    Form up, fight back! Fengzhou shouted in fear, and pointed to the ce where Gu Dashan was hiding: Go and capture Qin Hous father-inw as a hostage!


    The secret army all knew the importance of the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin. If they caught him, they would get a life-saving talisman. Therefore, no one formed a formation to fight back. They all rushed to Gu Dashan: "Seize the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin!"


    Seize the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin!


    Hundreds of dark soldiers rushed towards Gu Dashan like crazy.


    Gu Dashan was so frightened that he almost fainted. He could no longer care about the old couple and ran as fast as he could, fearing that he would be caught and that Sang would be threatened.


    Fengzhou was knocked down by the crazy dark army and shouted angrily: "Don''t mess up,e back and form a formation to meet the enemy!"


    Hello, who cares about you at this time?


    No, Feng Chang ignored him, but Feng Chang knocked Feng Zhou unconscious with the hilt of his sword, and said to the dozen secret soldiers who were still around him: "Don''t touch the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin, if you touch him, the Marquis of Qin won''t be able to spare us." ,e with me, use Fengzhou to find a way to survive!"


    After saying that, he picked up Fengzhou and ran into the darkness.


    The eyes of a dozen dark soldiers brightened when they heard this, and they immediately protected Feng Chang and left.


    He Min looked at the chaotic secret army and was a little confused. After he realized what he was doing, he hurriedly said: "Put poison on them. Don''t let them hurt the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin!"


    The Wolf Marquis soldiers under hismand hurriedly threw poison.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison packet wrapped in paper exploded immediately, causing a burst of poisonous mist, which quickly overwhelmed the dark army.


    There was wind in the summer night, blowing the poisonous mist over a wide area. The drug was modified by Master Gui. It was so powerful that Feng Chang and others, including Gu Dashan, were all drunk. The banging sound was Evesting.


    "My lord, we have all fallen." Hundreds of households of the Langhou army under hismand reported.


    He Min: "Hurry and find the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin."


    "Yes!" The Wolf Marquis soldiers rushed forward, scaring He Min and shouting: "Be careful where you step, don''t step on Gu Dashan!"


    Gu Dashan is not only the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin, but also the nephew of King Qingma. If you step on him, King Qingma will have to bring his troops to beat you to death.


    Several Wolf Marquis soldiers and hundreds of households hurriedly shouted: "Look at your **** steps. If you step on the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin, I will chop you up...watch your face and don''t pick the wrong person."


    However, they didn''t know what Gu Dashan looked like. In the end, they could only identify his clothes. After dragging him to He Min, they said: "Sir, looking at his age, body shape, and clothes, this person is most likely the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin." , give me the antidote?"


    He Min nodded: "Give it."


    Hundred households immediately took out the antidote and stuffed it into Gu Dashan''s mouth.


    The effect of the medicine was very strong. Gu Dashan took a deep breath and woke up. He was so frightened that he saw the Hou Lang Hou who surrounded him and pointed a torch at his face and screamed: "Ghost!"


    "We are not ghosts, we are the Wolf Marquis Army, and we are here to save people in the name of Qin Marquis." After He Min exined, he asked: "Are you Gu Dashan?"


    Gu Dashan nodded quickly: "Yes, I am... Come with me quickly and save my wife and Hui Niang... I overheard that these viins and their aplices ran to block them, so I have to rescue them quickly!"


    As he spoke, he wanted to get up and go find Mr. Cui, but the drug was too strong and his body was still soft. He just got up and fell down again.


    "Don''t worry." He Min supported him and asked, "Is yourdy in the small courtyard to the south?" When Hu Guanzhu sent a letter to the Marquis of Qin, he mentioned the ce where the Gu family was imprisoned in Guyeguan.


    Gu Dashan nodded: "Yes, they live there."


    He Min said: "It must be okay, someone has already gone to rescue them."


    But Gu Dashan was anxious: "You go too, don''t worry about me. They are women. If they fall into the hands of bad people, it will be over. Go quickly!"


    Seeing that he was anxious, He Min agreed. After letting two hundred households and two hundred wolf marquis troops stay, he said to the others: "Come here, put Mr. Gu on your back and go rescue Mrs. Gu!"


    "Yes." Immediately, the Wolf Marquis Army came over, looking at the mountain with their backs, and ran towards the south yard.


    Halfway through the run, Gu Dashan shouted again: "General, when those evil people were talking just now, they mentioned General several times. I am afraid that the leader of the evil people is among the people who fainted just now, so I have to go and tie him up quickly." Otherwise, hell have to run away if he wakes up!


    He Min wanted to beat him, why didn''t you tell him earlier? !


    I didnt dare to beat him. This was the father-inw of the Marquis of Qin and the nephew of the Qingma King. I could only point at the two Wolf Marquises and said, Hurry back and report the news.


    He then asked Gu Dashan: "What does the leader of the thieves look like?"


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "It was dark and it was far away, so I couldn''t see clearly, but the voice sounded like that of an old man."


    He Min ordered two more Wolf Marquis soldiers: "He''s an old man. Go back quickly. Anyone who is fifty years old will be **** and put under special custody!"


    Yes. The two Wolf Marquis soldiers hurriedly ran back.


    Gu Dashan shouted to them again: "There is an old man who is not a bad person. He is an old man who looks after the livestock shed with me. He also has a wife. If you see them, please save them. They are not bad people!"


    After hearing this, He Min finally understood why Mrs. Qinhou''s family had been bullied by the old Gu family for more than ten years and could not recover. With such a soft-spoken father, anyone could bully him to death.


    However, he is quite kind-hearted. With such a father-inw, the Marquis of Qin will have peace of mind.


    "Hurry up!" He Min led arge number of Wolf Marquis troops to the south yard.


    By the time they arrived, Mrs. Cui had been rescued long ago, but she was crying loudly, which frightened Gu Dashan. He asked quickly: "Min Niang, what''s the matter? Are you injured?"


    Ms. Cui shook her head: "It''s Hui Niang. She was kidnapped... You Ping led people to catch up, but there were a lot of them. We have to send more people to rescue her!"


    "Hui Niang..." After hearing this, Gu Dashan almost fainted. He knelt down and begged He Min: "General He, go and save Hui Niang quickly, nothing will happen to her!"


    Huiniang has already been kidnapped once because of their family. If she is kidnapped again, how will she exin to Brother Luo? !


    He Min quickly asked: "Which way did you run to?"


    "The top of the mountain, I''m going up... maybe I want to climb over the mountain and leave!" Cui said again: "You Ping, the young man, said that they will leave a mark, so that the people whoe after you can look at the mark and catch up. I beg you.


    He Min: "All the Wolf Marquis troops, follow me!"


    He led his men and horses to catch up.


    Not long after, Brother Cheng and others also arrived here. Hearing that Luo Huiniang had been kidnapped by others, he hurriedly said: "Mom and dad, don''t worry, the whole mountain is surrounded by the second brother-inw''s men, they can''t escape. of."


    He also called Lu Duan Lu Ci: "Follow me and catch up!"


    "Yes." Lu Duan and Lu Ci hurriedly led the dead men of the Lu family to pursue him.


    For a time, everyone in Guye Guan was looking for Luo Huiniangs people, which even frightened Wei Changfeng.


    That''s right, it was not the secret army that captured Luo Huiniang, but the people sent by Wei Xiao.


    "Boss, what should we do? Do we want to release him?" his subordinates asked Wei Changfeng.

 Chapter 2614: Second Master cares about you very much

    Chapter 2614: Second Master cares about you very much


    Chapter 2614 The Second Master cares about you very much


    Release people?


    This Luo Huiniang was wanted by the Second Master to be tied up, and they spent a lot of effort to tie her up. If they just let her go, it would be difficult to get her back to the Second Master.


    Ouch!


    Waves of wolf howls came from all directions, and the soldiers under hismand hurriedly said: "Head, it''s the sound of wolves howling. I''m afraid the Marquis of Qin''s troops are looking for people. We have to make preparations early, otherwise it will be over!"


    If the Marquis of Qin discovers that they are not here to save people, but to kidnap them, not to mention them, even the second master will have to peel off his skin.


    "Shut up!" Wei Changfeng yelled, still a little unwilling to give up: "Go to the back of the pce and have a look. Is there anyone blocking the way down the mountain?"


    Yes! The three scouts hurriedly walked around the Sanqing Hall and looked down the mountain to the west. They saw patches of torch light.


    Ouch!


    The wolf howled again,ing from the torch light.


    The scouts were shocked and ran back quickly, saying: "Boss, the road down the mountain is blocked. It should be the soldiers and horses of the Marquis of Qin. They look like they are well-trained and marchingwfully in blocking the road and searching the mountain. He cant be a family man.


    Only soldiers who have been training in military camps all year round can have such a neat and orderly search method.


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of war drums sounded, and Wei Changfeng waspletely shocked: "It''s really the Marquis of Qin!"


    The sound of war drums is different from that of ordinary folk drums, and what is ringing now is the sound of war drums. War drums are military supplies, and it is impossible for the Gu family to have war drums.


    "Lin Sanliu took his scouts to the back of Xishan Mountain to meet the Marquis of Qin''s troops, and said that we rescued Miss Luo. Ashan, you took half of the troops back to rescue the Gu family, and said that we were sent by the Second Master to help." Wei Changfeng stared at everyone present and exined: "Except for taking away Miss Luo, everything else must be told truthfully. Only 80% of the truth can make the Marquis of Qin trust us and allow the Wei family to avoid disaster." , otherwise the Marquis of Qin will not let it go, do you understand?!"


    The second master asked them to kidnap Miss Luo not only for the sake of their children''s love, but also for deeper interests, and this interest involved the Qin and Gu families.


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded, and Lin Sanliu and Chen Ashan immediately left with their troops.


    Wei Changfeng called to the others: "Hurry and carry Miss Luo to Sanqing Hall."


    "Yes." The soldiers hurriedly carried Luo Huiniang into the pce.


    Wei Changfeng took out the antidote and gave it to Luo Huiniang to smell. Luo Huiniang woke up from the smell. When she saw Wei Changfeng, she thought he was a bad guy and kicked Wei Changfeng in the face like lightning!


    Bang, Wei Changfeng deliberately let her kick him, wiped the nosebleed, and said with a smile: "Miss Luo, don''t be afraid, we are from the Wei family, and it was Er Ye Wei who sent us to rescue you."


    "Second Master Wei? Who? I don''t know you. Don''te here, or I''ll poison you!" Luo Huiniang pulled out the knife she carried with her and pointed it at them. She was rummaging for poison with her other hand, but she didn''t find it. The poison was there. It has been used up when dealing with the dark army.


    Wei Changfeng said: "It is Qin Eng who escaped the famine with you and lived in Dafeng Vige for two years... That is the second master''s false identity. He is actually the second son of Duke Wei. Today''s little King Wei."


    The Wei family troops were quickly mobilized to attack the capital. Wei Er was worried that the court would take action against several families in Dafeng Vige, so he specially sent them back to protect them secretly.


    "I didn''t expect that something would really happen. There are too many Kelu family members. We don''t have enough manpower, so we can only follow all the way. After seeing someone trying to harm Mrs. Gu and Miss Luo tonight, we took the risk to save them. But in desperation, We only rescued Miss Luo, but failed to rescue Mrs. Gu."


    But dont worry, Miss Luo, Chen Ashan has led half of his troops back to rescue Mrs. Gu. She will be fine.


    Finally, he deliberately said: "The matter of rescuing Miss Luo first was specially ordered by the second master... The second master said that Miss Luo cannot be hurt no matter what, he cares about you very much." Luo Huiniang was stunned, and her heart Bang bang... Brother Qin actually said he cared about her? impossible!


    "Nonsense. Brother Qin used to hate me. We haven''t seen each other for many years and we are not familiar with each other. I heard that he is married. If he cares about his wife, how could he care about me? Don''t talk nonsense. , ruined the reputation of me and Brother Qin!"


    Wei Changfeng frowned...Didnt the Second Master say that Luo Huiniang had liked him since she was a child? And because he had not been married for many years and had to wait for him until his death, why would Luo Huiniang say such words to renounce her rtionship with the second master?


    It seems that this woman is not easy to fool.


    However, women are most likely to be blinded by emotions. When facing someone they like, they can resist for a while, but not for a long time. He only needs to do everything the second master tells him.


    "Miss Luo, the second master was married, but he was forced to have no choice but to divorce the woman a long time ago. He just saw her pity, so he raised her in Dongqing so that she could have a ce to settle down."


    In fact, the purpose is to use the princess to appease the people of several cities in Dongqing, and not to cause chaos in the territory of Dongqing that was finally conquered.


    He added: "Speaking of which, Miss Luo is what Second Master cares most about. The leather gauntlet you made for Second Master has been worn by Second Master for several years. Even though he wasughed at for being ugly and broken, Second Master did not throw it away without wearing it."


    Luo Huiniang was a little panicked when she heard this, but she managed to stay calm and said: "Brother Qin saved me back then. I did it to repay his life-saving grace. I had no other intention... If he feels that a pair of leather gauntlets is not enough, then I''ll pay him to repay his kindness, needless to say he has all these things!"


    Xiaoyu said, you can buy a person for thirty taels of silver. If you promise to save your life, you are sick. Just pay back the money. Be generous and give him thirty taels. You must not jump into a **** pit with your life. That is too much. loss.


    Wei Changfeng frowned again and thought to himself, could this Luo Huiniang be in love with someone else?


    However, judging from what she said, she seemed to be deliberately evasive, and she seemed to still have feelings for the second master.


    Wei Changfeng wanted to say more, but with his good ears, he heard a steady sound of footsteps approaching, so he said no more and just said: "Second Master has a letter for you."


    After finishing speaking, he did not give the letter, but turned to look outside the door. After waiting for a while, he saw a group of people walking towards him. The leader was majestic, with heroic features and a sense of familiarity. He knew that this person was Qin Sang. After that, he quickly knelt down on one knee and said, "My subordinate, Wei Changfeng, pays homage to the Marquis of Qin!"


    Qin Sang looked at Wei Changfeng and asked, "Wei Xiao asked you toe."


    Wei Changfeng reported back: "It was the second master who asked his subordinates to protect the Qin Gu Luotian family in Dafeng Vige. However, the subordinates were ipetent and failed to protect them well. Please forgive me, Marquis of Qin!"


    I dont know why, but Qin Sang wanted tough a little, and said: After my second cousin left the vige, he became more affectionate.


    In the past, he would not care about the life and death of the people in Dafeng Vige.


    Wei Changfeng was heartbroken when he heard this, and hurriedly exined: "The second master suffered a lot when he was with Dongqing in the Northeast, and he understood how good the people of Dafeng Vige were to him. Therefore, when he attacked the capital this time, he was very afraid of the people in the vige. Because he was being retaliated against, his subordinates were sent to protect him."


    Qin Sang had to rush to see his father-inw, mother-inw, and brother-inw. He had no time to listen to these unproven lies. He looked at Luo Huiniang and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Luo Huiniang swallowed. To be honest... Sang is really scary. I wonder why Xiaoyu thinks he is cute?

 Chapter 2615: she is the link

    Chapter 2615: she is the link


    Chapter 2615 She is the link


    She nodded quickly: "I''m fine."


    Qin Sang asked again: "Wei Changfeng said that they are here to save you, but is it true?"


    Luo Huiniang was stunned for a moment, thought about it seriously, and finally nodded: "Well, it seems so."


    She put herself, Master Xiaohan and Hu Guanzhu''s people together to deal with Da Feng''s secret army. Finally, two groups of people suddenly rushed out. However, she was not very good at it and was knocked down by the medicine. When she woke up, she met Wei Changfeng in the pce. I told you.


    But he didnt say that Wei Er cared about her and had a letter for her... This was considered a private matter and had little to do with the Lu familys affairs, so it shouldnt need to be mentioned.


    However, this is the key!


    After hearing this, Qin Sang asked: "Is there anything else?"


    Luo Huiniang shook her head: "No more."


    Qin Sang did not ask any more questions and looked at Wei Changfeng again: "Has this Sanqing Pce been searched? Is there a secret passage or a secret room where people are hidden?"


    Wei Changfeng shook his head: "I only care about saving people, I haven''t had time to search."


    I''m afraid you''ll find out what''s going on and you''ll be busy trying to remedy the situation, so you won''t have time to search.


    Qin Sang shouted to the back: "Zhang Zhong, let the wolves do a good search."


    Yes! Zhang Zhong hurriedly took his men and Xing to search the Sanqing Pce.


    The pce wasrge and it would take a long time toplete the search. Qin Sang did not stay long and took Wei Changfeng, Luo Huiniang and the others down the mountain.


    Not long after leaving the pce, I met Brother Cheng.


    Brother Sang! Brother Cheng was so happy when he saw Qin Sang. He rushed over and hugged him: I finally see you. I miss you and my second sister so much!


    Hum, Brother Cheng had not seen Qin Sang for several years, but when he saw him suddenly, he really cried when he was facing such a cmity.


    If the second sister and Brother Sang were in the vige, he would definitely have a very rxed life and would never be held hostage by the old thief for such a long time.


    Qin Sang hugged him back andforted him: "Don''t worry, leave the Lu family''s affairs to me. I will take care of all these matters before returning to the northwest."


    After giving Brother Cheng these reassuring words, he smiled and said: "As I grow up, my body is stronger than before, and I am almost as tall as I am."


    Brother Cheng said proudly: "That''s right, I''ve been growing rapidly this year. In another two years, I will definitely be taller than Brother Sang."


    Qin Sang smiled: "That''s right. But I have to call him second brother-inw."


    This makes him feel that he and the fish are one.


    Brother Cheng understood that Qin Sang liked his second sister, so he smiled and called: "Second brother-inw."


    He let go of him again and ran to see Luo Huiniang: "Sister Huiniang, how are you? Are you okay? Don''t be afraid. No one can bully you as long as we are here."


    Luo Huiniang wanted to cry when she heard this: "I''m fine. It was the Wei family who saved me. Are Aunt Dashan and Uncle Dashan okay?"


    My parents are fine, sister Huiniang, dont worry. As for the rest, Cheng Geer didnt say much because there were still outsiders here.


    He looked at Wei Changfeng and asked, "Are you from the Wei family?"


    Wei Changfeng nodded: "Well, this is Wei Changfeng, who was sent to help by the Second Master Wei. He has met the Second Young Master Gu."


    "You don''t need to be polite." He said that he didn''t need to be polite, but Wei Changfeng almost couldn''t resist what he asked next: "Have you been following us for more than a month? Why didn''t you contact us during this period, and why didn''t you look for us along the way? Helper? The Wei family has almost reached the capital, and there should be many hidden stakes along the way. And when we rushed out to save people, why did we only save Sister Huiniang? Is it because my mother is not heavy enough? "


    this?


    Wei Changfeng felt a cold sweat break out on his back. Your mother is very important, but in the long run, only Luo Huiniang can be used by the second master. She is the link between the four families of Qin, Gu, Luo and He.


    Hold her in your hand, which means you are holding the four families, which can make the second master feel more at ease.


    Wei Changfeng calmed down quickly, and repeated what he said to Qin Sang, and finally said: "Miss Luo is an unmarried girl. If anything happens, the consequences will be disastrous, so my subordinates must save her first." She did."


    The words are very good. Although Brother Cheng doesn''t believe it, he can''t find anything wrong with it. "Huiniang, Huiniang, where are you?!" Mrs. Cui was worried about Luo Huiniang. After getting the news from Chen Ashan and others, she hurriedly followed Gu Dashan and others to find her.


    "Aunt Dashan, I''m here. I''m fine. Please slow down and don''t run!" Luo Huiniang hurriedly ran over to greet Cui.


    After Mrs. Cui saw her, she immediately asked: "Are you okay? But, is it possible..."


    Luo Huiniang smiled, knowing what she wanted to ask, and said: "No, no, brother Wei Er''s people saved me, and I didn''t suffer any losses. It''s good."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui was relieved and felt very distressed. She hugged Luo Huiniang and cried: "It''s my aunt''s family that is not good, and it has caused you to suffer."


    Wei Changfeng watched Mrs. Cui holding Luo Huiniang and crying. The two looked like mother and daughter. He wanted more and more to facilitate things with Luo Huiniang for the second master... This bond between the Luo family''s daughters must also be tied to the Wei family!


    Qin Sang took Brother Cheng to meet Gu Dashan. When he saw him, he smiled and saluted: "Meet my father-inw."


    Gu Dashan was stunned, looking at Qin Sang whom he hadn''t seen for several years, and he didn''t dare to recognize him. However, Sang and his wife often corresponded with their families, and they talked about all the trivial matters between the parents. He soon lost the feeling of unfamiliarity and said with red eyes: "Hey, hey, no need to salute, we are all one family."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang smiled happily... Being with Xiaoyu''s mother-inw always made him feel friendly and rxed.


    Lets go down the mountain first, its not easy to talk here. Qin Sang supported Gu Dashan and led them down the mountain.


    Along the way, they started chatting and talked a lot about the vige, the northwest, and the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves.


    Gu Dashan: "I made a lot of small wooden carts for them, and also carved wood carvings of magpies. When you return to the northwest, I will take them with you."


    Ms. Cui: "I made two boxes of clothes and shoes for them, one box for each person, so there is no need to rob them."


    Luo Huiniang: "I also made leather protective gear and leather scabbards for them."


    Brother Cheng: "I have seafood. My second sister said that eating shrimps from the sea is nutritious and good for them. But I dried a lot of them. I took them all to the northwest and sold half of them. I gave them the money from the sales as pocket money. The rest Give them the second half to keep healthy and make a fortune, killing two birds with one stone."


    It was chattering and chatting endlessly.


    Wei Changfeng listened and remembered what the second master said that he cared about the Qin Gu Luotian family... It seemed to be true.


    No matter how true it is, you still have to calcte things that need to be calcted, and you can''t be soft-hearted. And the second master hase to this point, and the situation does not allow him to be soft-hearted!


    By the time we got down the mountain to Guye Guan''s house, the sky was already whitening, and He Min, Fengzhuangtou, Jifeng, Cong Wenshan and others had almost tidied up Guye Guan.


    He Min said: "Master Hou, all the secret troops have been detained. The leader of the secret army, Fengzhou, is still alive. Do you want to see him?"


    He also said: "Feng Ang, Feng Chang and others are willing to seek refuge with the Marquis and reveal their families who have contacts with the secret army. They only ask the Marquis to rescue their families. Do you want to agree?"


    Qin Sang: "Let Feng Ang and others hand over the list of people who have contact with the secret army first. If it is useful, we will tell youter."


    As for Fengzhou


    He is just a crazy old man who has lost his general and is about to die. If there is no big secret to exin, there is no need for me to see him.


    Understood, this is to ask them to torture Fengzhou and find out if this old thief knows any secrets of the great Feng Dynasty. After all, there are some secrets that only older people can know.


    He Min: Ill do it right away.


    He also called out to Jifeng and Cong Wenshan: "You guys areing too."


    Wei Changfeng was very itchy when he heard what was happening next to him. He wanted to follow them to interrogate the secret army, but they were sent away by Qin Sang: "You go and have a rest first. We can talk to you tomorrow if you have anything to say."


    "...Yes." Although Wei Changfeng was reluctant, he knew that he could not disobey the Marquis of Qin, so he had to take people to resettle him first.


    After they left, Qin Sang quietly said something to Brother Cheng: "When I leave my mother-inw alone with Luo Huiniang, ask her carefully whether Wei Er has contacted her? Remind her not to suffer a loss."

 Chapter 2616: The new head of the family and the letter of confession

    Chapter 2616: The new head of the family and the letter of confession


    Chapter 2616 The new head of the family and the letter of confession


    Brother Cheng was stunned when he heard it, but he quickly understood and said hurriedly: "Well, I''ll ask my mother to ask clearly."


    There are differences between men and women. It is better for the mother to ask about this kind of thing.


    Mrs. Cui saw that they were whispering and didn''t ask any more questions. After they finished speaking, she said, "I want to see Master Hu. When I went up the mountain to find Hui Niang, she fainted again. I don''t know if she is awake now." ?


    Gu Dashan: "Yes, yes, we have to go see Guanzhu Hu. She has helped us a lot."


    He then told Qin Sang about the old couple in the livestock shed: "They are also helpless. If there is no problem after checking, treat them kindly, arrange a ce for them to go, and give them some money so that they can spend their old age peacefully."


    "Sure, I''ll exin it." Qin Sang agreed and followed Brother Cheng and the others to see Guanzhu Hu.


    Hu Guanzhu had fallen asleep, and Master Xiaohan was guarding her. After seeing Luo Huiniang return safely, she was very happy and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll wake Master up right now."


    "No, no, no, let Guanzhu sleep. She has suffered a lot this night and needs to have a good rest." Ms. Cui didn''t want to tire Guanzhu Hu any more.


    Master Xiaohan shook his head: "Master has told me that if the auntse over, they must wake her up and not dy your business."


    After saying that, he poked an acupuncture point on the back of Hu Guanzhus neck. Hu Guanzhu took a deep breath and woke up.


    "Master, my aunt and Marquis Qin are here." Master Xiaohan helped Hu Guanzhu up, brought a cup of potion, and fed her to drink, which made Hu Guanzhu sober up a lot.


    "Master, do you have something to say to us?" Qin Sang came to the bed and asked.


    Hu Guanzhu nodded and looked at Luo Huiniang: "Miss Luo, you go out first."


    Yes. Luo Huiniang knew that she was not suitable to stay here, so she hurried outside to wait.


    After he was the only one left in the room, Hu Guanzhu said with great effort: "I have something hidden in my hand. It''s about the Feng family, the Lu family, and the Huyun Temple... I''ll give it to you now."


    After speaking, he looked at Xiaohan.


    Master Xiaohan stood up and used medical knives and medicine needles as tools to dismantle her and Guanzhu Hus medicine boxes and reassemble them to form a very delicate wooden map.


    Brother Cheng was stunned: "Is it so magical?"


    Hu Guanzhu smiled and said: "It''s nothing, just some little tricks from the previous court~"


    Qin Sang was silent when he saw it... As a descendant of the founding lord of Da Chu, he had to admit that there were many things in the previous dynasty that were better than Da Chu, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Da Chu''s rebellion against Da Feng.


    At that time, there were too many giant blood-sucking beasts. If they were not destroyed, the people of Li would have no way to survive.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "This is the industrial distribution map of Huyun Temple."


    He added: "I also have a map of the Lu family''s industrial distribution on my back, which is from overseas and other countries. I had to copy the map with my aunt and brother Cheng."


    Brother Cheng and the others were shocked again when they heard this. They originally thought that the tattoos on their backs were just legends, but they didn''t expect that they really existed.


    Mrs. Cui frowned when she heard this, and asked Guanzhu Hu in fear: "Guanzhu, will these things bring harm to my family? If so, then I don''t want them."


    Ms. Cui just wants to live a stable life with her family and doesn''t want to get involved in big troubles anymore.


    Hu Guanzhu said: "There are advantages and disadvantages. But my aunt is from the Lu family, so these things must be kept. It can also be used as a bargaining chip for the family. Moreover, these things are not for my aunt, but for Brother Cheng."


    Brother Cheng was shocked when he heard this: "Master Guanzhu wants me to be the heir of the Lu family?" Hu Guanzhu nodded: "Well, your eldest brother has be an official and participated in court affairs. He is not suitable to be the head of the Lu family. You are the only one." The most suitable. After bing the head of the Lu family, it will be beneficial to both the Qin and Gu families. If the situation is good in the future, you can donate everything in the Lu family and change it to a proper title, which will be beneficial to future generations. If the situation is not good, the head of the Lu family will Your identity can help the Qin and Gu families and give you the capital to escape."


    Qin Sang looked at Brother Cheng and said, "If you don''t want to be the head of the Lu family, don''t do it. Don''t worry about family matters. As long as I''m not dead, no one will dare to touch you."


    Brother Cheng knew that Brother Sang and his eldest brother only wanted him to live an easy life, but when he grew up, he also wanted to help them. He looked at Guanzhu Hu and solemnly said: "Okay, I will be the head of the Lu family."


    He smiled again and said: "This is my mother''s thing. If I don''t want it, wouldn''t I be giving someone else an advantage in vain? You can''t do this kind of loss-making business, otherwise the second sister will beat me to death."


    Seeing that he was going to take over this responsibility, Qin Sang did not try to persuade him. He just said: "Sure, you can handle it yourself. If anything happens, you must tell us. Don''t be afraid of trouble."


    "Yeah!" Brother Cheng responded happily, and said to the others: "Although this burden is heavy, but with my parents, eldest brother, sister-inw, sister and brothers-inw here, I am not afraid."


    These words made Ms. Cui feel so distressed that she wanted to cry, but she was also very pleased. She raised her hand to wipe a small amount of sweat on Brother Cheng, and praised: "My mother has really grown up."


    Guanzhu Hu handed another booklet to Qin Sang: "This is the list and evidence of contacts with the Lu family and Huyun Temple. It should be able to help you. However, Emperor Fengyi and the Crown Prince hid it very deeply. We still need to check who ising and going...Brother Wu and Sister Xiu''er should be able to use the fishing vige to lure a group of people to join Prince Feng Ai."


    "Thank you so much, Master." Qin Sang epted the book and went to deal with the affairs of the Dark Army without waiting any longer.


    Hu Guanzhuy down and said to Mr. Cui and Brother Cheng: "Copy the map~"


    She was already very tired after talking so much, and fell asleep not long after shey down.


    Master Xiaohan took her pulse and made sure that she was just asleep and not fainting. He felt relieved and said, "Auntie, let''s start with the master. I''ll go out first."


    Cheng Geer hurriedly said: "Master Xiaohan, help us keep an eye on Sister Hui. If she is tired, let her sleep in the outer room. Don''t hold yourself up and faint from exhaustion."


    "Okay." Master Xiaohan agreed, went out with Gu Dashan, and closed the door of the inner room for them.


    Luo Huiniang had been waiting in the corridor. When she saw Master Xiaohaning out, she yawned and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Master Xiaohan said, "If Miss Luo is sleepy, just go in and take a nap."


    Luo Huiniang was so sleepy that her head was spinning and her ears were ringing. She didn''t insist, but said: "I''ll go to sleep in the small room opposite. Aunt Dashan and the others are talking about the Lu family. I go in to sleep. It will be bad if I hear it." .


    It makes sense, Master Xiaohan did not stop her, and the courtyard was guarded by the Marquis of Qin and the Lu family. It was very safe, and there was no fear of Luo Huiniang being kidnapped again.


    "Uncle Dashan, I''m going to sleep first." After Luo Huiniang said hello to Gu Dashan, she went to sleep in the small wing opposite.


    I fell asleep quickly and slept for more than two hours. It was almost noon when I was awakened by the sound of thunderstorm.


    Boom!


    Xia Lei exploded, and Luo Huiniang jumped up from the bed. Seeing that the window was open, she quickly got up to close the window, but a sharp arrow suddenly shot from the window.


    It was just a sharp arrow without an arrowhead, only a letter wrapped in oil paper.


    What is this?


    Luo Huiniang frowned and wanted to open the door to call someone, but she remembered what Wei Changfeng had said and hesitated.


    Finally, she picked up the arrow and took down the letter. When she saw Hui Niang personally opening the envelope, and Qin Erweixiao paying respects, her pupils shrank... It was really a letter sent to her by ''Second Brother Qin''.


    Luo Huiniang was shocked and panicked. She stared at the letter for a long time, knowing that she shouldn''t read it... But after all, it was a dream of her childhood. She endured it again and again, and finally picked up the letter and read it hastily.

 Chapter 2617: Rejection and delivery

    Chapter 2617: Rejection and delivery


    Chapter 2617 Rejection and Delivery to the Door


    The content of the letter was like a fire, burning her whole body, making her feel like she was in a sea of fire, and even her breathing became rapid.


    Brother Wei actually said that he likes her, but the family feud has not been avenged, so he dare not make a promise lightly. Now the big revenge is about to be avenged, and the great cause is about to bepleted. If she is still interested in him, then wait for him for a few months. , he will definitelye to propose marriage and marry her as his concubine.


    It''s just that Luo Huiniang didn''t know that this concubine was full of water. After all, the concubine was also a concubine, right?


    But Luo Huiniang didn''t know Wei Er''s intentions, she was just shocked by his promise to marry her as his concubine... Brother Wei Er, who used to dislike farm girls, actually said that he would marry her as his concubine? Is he crazy or does he really have feelings for her?


    When meeting Wei Changfeng, Luo Huiniang said that she was not familiar with Wei Er, but she really liked him, so she couldn''t help herself and read the letter carefully again.


    "Hui Niang, are you awake?" After Cui and Brother Cheng finished copying the map on Guanzhu Hu''s back, they heard what Brother Cheng said about Qin Sang''s exnation. They immediately took a Xingshen Pill and came over to find it. Luo Huiniang asked in detail what happenedst night.


    Luo Huiniang was startled, hurriedly hid the letter, got up and opened the door for Cui: "Aunt Dashan, are you done with your work? Why don''t you go to bed? You stayed up fromst night until now. If you don''t sleep, you will faint."


    Ms. Cui smiled and said, "It''s okay, I took the Xingshen Pill."


    He added: "Come into the house, my aunt has something to ask you."


    Whats the matter? Luo Huiniang had just read Wei Ers letter and when she heard this, she felt inexplicably panicked.


    Cui closed the door of the mountain house and pulled her to sit down: "After you were rescued by the Wei familyst night, did they tell you about Wei Eng? He was the former Qin Eng."


    He added: "Hui Niang, my aunt treats you as her own daughter. You don''t have to be shy. Just tell me."


    Luo Huiniang was very embarrassed and remained silent for a long time.


    Ms. Cui had watched her grow up, and when she saw that she had always been quick to talk and suddenly stopped talking, she knew that Wei Er had asked the Wei family to say something to her.


    "Huiniang, if he treats you sincerely, we will definitely be happy for you to marry him, but he is different from Sang, An Geer, and your eldest brother. He wants to do a big career and will not just guard you as a woman." Mrs. Cui really didn''t want Luo Huiniang to be sad, but she didn''t want Huiniang to be deceived, so she could only express Brother Cheng''s worries: "Brother Cheng said, if he expresses his feelings to you at this time, he most likely wants to use you to contain him. Sang, the Gu family, the Lu family, and the Qingma Wang family."


    "There''s one thing you may not know...your Uncle Dashan''s uncle is not dead. He is now the Qingma King in the northwest at the border with the Rong bandits, and he has many soldiers and horses in his hands."


    What?! Luo Huiniang was shocked: Is there such a thing?


    Mrs. Cui nodded: "Your Uncle Dashan and I were stunned when we first found out, but this is true. Wei Eng almost brought the emperor down, so he must also know about it."


    He added: "Sang, Gu family, Lu family, and King Qingma are so powerful, and Wei Eng wants to be the emperor, he will definitely find a way to find someone who has a good rtionship with the three Qin, Gulu, and Lu families, and you are the most suitable one." The candidate... He knows that you like him, and he also knows that our family loves you, so..."


    Mrs. Cui could not speak any more because Luo Huiniang had already burst into tears.


    She hurriedly hugged Luo Huiniang andforted her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry... If you still like him, aunt, I will go to Sang to discuss it, maybe we can get the best of both worlds for you and Wei Eng."


    "It won''t be the best of both worlds. He is just plotting against me... What he wants is not me as a person, but you behind me." Luo Huiniang felt aggrieved and sad. She had only liked him in her life. How could he treat her like this? ?


    He can plot against her, but he cannot use her to plot against others!


    Luo Huiniang wiped away her tears and took out the hidden letter and gave it to Cui: "He wrote to me and said he wanted to marry me as his concubine."


    He cried again: "Aunt Dashan, show it to Sang and Brother Cheng and let them discuss it...I, I don''t understand this, I don''t know what to do?"


    "Okay, okay, if you don''t cry, don''t cry. Auntie, I''ll give it to them now... Don''t be afraid, no matter what happens, your eldest brother, sister-inw and we will take care of you for the rest of your life." Mrs. Cui said, also shedding tears.


    This child is really not destined for marriage, because he was saved by Wei Eng back then, and has been wasting his time until now.


    After Mrs. Cuiforted Luo Huiniang, she called Master Xiaohan to apany Huiniang, and took the letter to find Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng clicked his tongue after reading the letter... Wei Er is really hardworking. He is still fighting, but he has time to write such a disgusting love letter to Sister Huiniang. Brother Cheng put away the letter and said, "Mother, wait for now. I''ll go find Brother Sang and let''s discuss a countermeasure."


    After Qin Sang learned the news, he came over quickly and read Wei Er''s letter... Wei Er was also unlucky. The love letter he wrote with so much dignity was actually seen by so many people. If he knew about this, he would probably... So angry.


    However, after Qin Sang read the letter, he was very embarrassed and asked Cui: "Mother-inw, what does Hui Niang mean?"


    Cui said: "It seems that she still likes Wei Eng, but she understands that if she marries Wei Eng, our family will be controlled by him, so she handed over the letter."


    He added: "Although we can take care of Huiniang for the rest of her life, this kind of care will never be as good as her getting married to the person she likes and staying together for the rest of her life. And we are not Huiniang''s parents, so we really can''t make decisions for her. , otherwise it would be too selfish!


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Sang, Cheng Geer, and Gu Dashan all fell silent.


    Indeed, they cannot restrain Luo Huiniang and prevent her from marrying Wei Er just because Wei Er uses Luo Huiniang to restrain them.


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said, "Let Hui Niang make her own choice, but before Wei Er goes to Luo Luo''s father and Luo Luo''s mother to formally propose marriage, the Wei family cannot contact her again."


    He was expressing his suspicionst night: "Wei Changfeng and the others may not be here to save people, but want to kidnap Hui Niang to Wei Er."


    Brother Cheng gossiped a lot and loved to read and read. He had heard a lot about the love affairs of men and concubines, and the stories about a richdy eloping with a poor schr. He understood: "The second brother-inw is saying that Wei Er wants to do that, and then Instead of marrying Sister Huiniang as the main concubine, let her be the side concubine?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "It should be, otherwise there is no need to tie her up, juste and ask for marriage in an upright manner."


    "Asshole, he is as bad as ever!" Brother Cheng was very angry and wanted to chop Wei Er into pieces. If he didn''t want to marry Sister Huiniang as his concubine, why did he say in the letter that he would propose marriage and marry her as his concubine?


    Your mother, in order to get someone, you dare to tell any lies!


    Qin Sang said: "It''s not bad... all men in this world are like this. It''s normal to have three wives and four concubines. What''s happening in our family is abnormal."


    Gu Dashan looked at him in horror, shook his hands, pointed at him, and said angrily: "Sang, what do you mean, are you tired of my little fish and want to take a concubine?!"


    "..." Qin Sang said hurriedly: "No, no, I will never take concubines in my life. I''m just telling the truth. Men in this world really have more wives and concubines, the better. There are very few in our family."


    After Gu Dashan and Cui heard this, they felt relieved.


    Cheng Geer said: "Stop talking about this, what should I do about Sister Huiniang?"


    Qin Sang: "Let her make her own choice. Tell her that we are not afraid of being restrained, but we have to tell her that she may not be able to be the concubine, and she will have to share her cousin''s affairs with other women."


    Brother Cheng: "Sure, my mother and I will go find Sister Hui Niang right now."


    "No need, I''ve heard it." Luo Huiniang''s voice came from outside the door.


    Brother Cheng and the others were startled and hurried to open the door.


    Luo Huiniang wiped away her tears and said, "I will write to him to clearly reject this matter."


    He smiled again and said: "The blood pit is too deep. I can''t jump. I will fall to death. It''s better to go back to Dafeng Vige and be a vige girl."

 Chapter 2618: Rejection and delivery【2】

    Chapter 2618: Rejection and delivery��2��


    Chapter 2618 Rejection and Delivery2


    Hui Niang, dont say that, you are a good girl, there is no need to belittle yourself. Mrs. Cui felt distressed when she heard this and came over to hug her.


    Luo Huiniang smiled and said: "Aunt Dashan, there is no need tofort me. You know what you are doing. Brother Wei and I are not in the same family, and he plotted against me. I will not forgive him."


    What he said was that he still had feelings for Wei Er.


    Brother Cheng has a headache, but Sister Huiniang is a human being, and she has the right to like someone. Even if they know that Wei Er''s motives are impure, they cannot use Sister Huiniang.


    "What should we do?" He asked Qin Sang with a grimace, and said very shamelessly: "I''m still young and don''t understand this. Second brother-inw, please give me an idea."


    This matter is indeed too difficult to handle. No matter how she does it, Sister Huiniang will be sad, so it is better to leave it to the second brother-inw and let him rest for a while.


    Qin Sang frowned and thought for a while, then looked at Luo Huiniang: "I''ll give you three days to think about it carefully. Think about it clearly. After all, this is a major event in your life."


    But Luo Huiniang refused: "No, please call Wei Changfeng. I will write to Wei Er now to refuse his proposal of marriage... Let''s resolve this matter now, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on." , please.


    Is the word "Qiu" used for "Qiu"?


    Cheng Ge''er was very angry and cursed Wei Er: "White-eyed wolf, you guys are helping him, even if you don''t ask him to repay the favor, why does he stille to care about Sister Hui? It''s okay to care about Sister Hui, but he has no sincerity at all!" "


    "Brother Cheng, stop talking!" Luo Huiniang scolded Brother Cheng and said, "I''m afraid he will be very noble in the future. If you scold him, what will happen if he is punished?"


    Cheng Geer smiled: "If he punishes me just because I scolded him, then he is a petty person and is destined to be abandoned by everyone!"


    Qin Sang: "The more you scold me, the more energetic you be."


    Brother Cheng: "What''s wrong with scolding him? Just scold him. If he appeared in front of me now, I would dare to spit on him!"


    Ah this?


    Qin Sang has a headache. Why is his brother-inw bing more and more a ''shrew''?


    Luo Huiniang said: "Brother Cheng, be obedient and stop scolding me. What I''m most afraid of is causing you trouble."


    Brother Cheng stopped after listening.


    His cursing stopped, and for a while, the room became a little depressingly quiet.


    In the end, Luo Huiniang smiled and said: "Sang, please call Wei Changfeng. I will make it clear to you face to face. We will resolve this mess today. When we return to the vige, we will immediately go to the matchmaker to propose marriage and get married as soon as possible."


    Mrs. Cui: "No, if you say the marriage looks good, how can you just marry someone casually?"


    Brother Cheng nodded: "My mother is right. Sister Hui, you don''t have to find someone to marry just to avoid him. If it doesn''t work, let''s go to sea. I heard that there are ces like ours overseas, and people like us live there." People, these are things recorded in ancient books, we can take the opportunity to verify it, and then transport some goods back to sell them, we will definitely make a fortune!"


    At the end of the day, my eyes lit up. If you can y, explore, and make a name for yourself and make a fortune, you won''t know how much you can achieve in one fell swoop. It''s really worth doing.


    Mrs. Cui red at him: "Don''t be poor, you are almost talking about it. Now you are talking about the life events of your sister Huiniang. How can you joke!"


    "Okay, let''s not talk anymore." Brother Cheng looked at Luo Huiniang and asked seriously: "Sister Huiniang, do you really want to refuse this today? Don''t think about it anymore."


    We all know that you like Wei Er very much, so you dont have to be harsh.


    Luo Huiniang nodded: "Well, let''s do it now, don''t dy, it''s tiring."


    Its done. Brother Cheng said to Qin Sang, Second brother-inw, please send someone to find Wei Changfeng.


    Yes. Qin Sang went out to find Wei Changfeng. Brother Cheng also followed and asked Qin Sang: "Second brother-inw, can the Wei family really seed?"


    If the great cause fails, Sister Huiniang will not have to suffer such grievances.


    Qin Sang paused and said: "Seventy percent of it can be done... From the time the Wei army started to attack until now, he has never issued an order for the army from all over the country to enter the capital. He only insists on doing things that most people can''t understand." .


    Brother Cheng looked up at his brother-inw and asked, "Does the second brother-inw understand what he is doing?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Understood."


    So he has been feeling very ufortable recently... If Duke Wei was still there, and if his father was still there, Emperor Jingyuan would definitely be a wise king who would go down in history.


    Unfortunately, many things will end in another way if you make one wrong step.


    He said again: "Let''s go and find Wei Changfeng. Don''t worry, even if the Wei family seeds, it won''t threaten our family."


    When Wei Changfeng saw the two of them, he was so frightened that his legs weakened. Knowing that the matter had been exposed, he knelt down simply and said, "Forgive me, Marquis Qin. I just followed the second master''s instructions."


    He added: "The second master really likes Miss Luo. He thought that his great career was about to be aplished, so he wrote her a letter. He wanted to continue the previous fate and didn''t want to regret it for the rest of his life."


    Brother Cheng chuckled: "What kind of fate should we continue? They have never had anything to do with each other. What should I do if people misunderstand him if he says such things? He is a man, so I am not afraid, but Sister Hui is from a girl''s family, and her reputation is a big concern. Cant afford to be stained.


    Dont you want to regret it for the rest of your life? Thats really nice to say. Will he only marry Sister Huiniang in this life?


    Wei Changfeng didn''t dare to speak anymore and thought to himself, how could he only marry Luo Huiniang? If the second master wants to achieve great sess, he must marry girls from various powers to consolidate and strengthen his own power.


    Qin Sang said: "Get up ande with us to see Luo Huiniang. She wants you to tell your second cousin something."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    Wei Changfeng breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Qin Sang didn''t scold him. It seemed that Qin Hou was on the side of the second master. It was right to think about it. After all, he was his cousin. If he married his brother-inw''s sister, it would be the same for him. A good thing is the result of a close rtionship.


    Wei Changfeng thought that Qin Sang had relented, so he followed him happily. When he saw Luo Huiniang, Qin Sang actually said, "Let me ask you, does my second cousin have any intention of marrying Luo Huiniang as his concubine?"


    He stared at Wei Changfeng, his gaze like a sharp edge quenched by ice: "Speak clearly and truthfully in front of her, otherwise it will only worsen the rtionship between Qin, Wei and Gu''s family!"


    Wei Changfeng was so frightened that chills ran down his back. Thinking of Wei Er''s exnation, Marquis Qin really hated others lying to him.


    But he was the Second Master''s man. For the Second Master''s sake, he couldn''t tell the truth. He only said: "This is the Second Master''s private matter. I don''t know much about it. I just came to deliver the letter and protect Miss Luo for the Second Master." .


    He added: "Compared to others, the second master really cares about Miss Luo."


    This is the truth. Apart from writing love letters to Princess Dongqing, the second master has only written letters of confession to Luo Huiniang. The reason why the second master would please Princess Dongqing is to seize the city of Dongqing and treat Princess Dongqing. Not sincerely.


    Now that Wei Er is trying to please Luo Huiniang, isn''t he still suspected of stealing the support of the Qin, Gulu, and King Qingma families? !


    He looked at Luo Huiniang again and said, "Miss Luo, I have been with the second master for many years. He is really..."


    Stop talking. Luo Huiniang interrupted him, took a pen and paper, and started to write a letter.


    Two quarters of an hourter, he finally finished the letter and handed it to Wei Changfeng: "Send it to Brother Wei. Thank you for his kindness, but I don''t like him anymore. Let him marry another famousdy. I am just a viger. Auntie, after this incident, I will go back to the vige to marry someone in person soon."

 Chapter 2619: Cinnabar and the truth

    Chapter 2619: Cinnabar and the truth


    Chapter 2619 Cinnabar and the truth


    Wei Changfeng was shocked: "Miss Luo, what are you talking about? Do you want to reject the second master''s proposal of marriage?"


    Luo Huiniang nodded: "Well, we are not suitable. He is the little king of Wei, and he should marry a famousdy as his concubine. I am just a vige girl...Thank you for his kindness, and there is no need to contact him again in the future."


    this?


    Wei Changfeng couldn''t believe it and asked her: "Miss Luo, are you serious? Is this your intention?"


    The word "forced" was not uttered, but everyone understood it.


    Luo Huiniang smiled: "Sang and Brother Cheng have already told me that they are not afraid of being implicated by me and let me make my own choice without making it too difficult for myself, so no one forces me. This is my own wish."


    Seeing that Wei Changfeng wanted to speak, he interrupted him directly and said: "You are just an errand man. There is no need to persuade him any more. Just give my words and my letter to Brother Wei."


    Dont know whats good and whats wrong!


    Wei Changfeng was very angry. The second master had worked hard with them, but he only got such a reply. How could they be reconciled?


    Seeing Wei Changfeng''s anger, Luo Huiniang smiled, no longer showing mercy, and said directly: "Although I am just a vige girl, I also know that there are main concubines and side concubines in the world. Sang asked you, Brother Wei Are you willing to marry me as your main concubine? You didn''t answer directly, but only spoke vaguely. It can be seen that Brother Wei doesn''t want to marry me as his main concubine. He only wants me to be a side concubine. But no matter how nice the side concubine sounds, in the end, she is just a concubine. concubine!"


    I, Luo Huiniang, do not want to be a concubine.


    Afraid that Wei Changfeng would not convey this to Wei Er, he simply took the letter and added this sentence to it.


    "Okay, take the letter back and give it to Brother Wei. Thank you for saving his life back then, but we also helped him back then and didn''t report him yet, so it''s even, so let''s do that."


    Wei Changfeng was shocked. This is... the second master''s n failed, and he also nned to kill Luo Huiniang''s life-saving favor?


    He hurriedly said: "Miss Luo may have misunderstood the second master..."


    Cheng Geer said: "If there is really a misunderstanding, then let Wei Ere and propose marriage to Sister Huiniang in an open and honest manner. Don''t treat us as fools, do you understand?!"


    Wei Changfeng was very angry. Do the Qin and Guluo families have to force the second master to make a promise? Do you know that Second Master is having a hard time now? !


    "I''ve finished my words. Let''s go now. Send the letter to Brother Wei as soon as possible." Luo Huiniang didn''t stay any longer. She went back to the small room opposite and stayed behind closed doors.


    Qin Sang looked at Wei Changfeng and said, "Take Wei Changping and Wei Changwu back. They are no longer qualified to stay with me."


    Wei Changfeng''s face turnedpletely pale, and he kowtowed and begged for mercy: "Qin Hou, my subordinates made a mistake and should not have done sneaky things. The second master also knows that he was wrong. Please give the Wei family another chance. You cannot return them. Otherwise, how would the rtionship between the two families be?!"


    The Wei family is still very worried that the Marquis of Qin will lead troops to rescue Emperor Jingyuan, or that there will be an oriole behind him, and the Wei family, who is facing Wu Changzhen, will be surrounded by enemies from both sides.


    Qin Sang sneered: "He was the one who caused trouble for me first. I just taught him a lesson."


    After saying this, he shouted outside: "Take Wei Changfeng down and wait to be sent away!"


    Yes. You Ping came in with his men, took Wei Changfeng away, and locked him in a dungeon in Guyeguan.


    Not long after, Wei Changping, Wei Changwu, and a group of Wei family soldiers were also taken and imprisoned.


    When Wei Changping learned that Wei Changfeng had angered the Marquis of Qin, he was extremely angry: "You shouldn''t have thought of kidnapping Luo Huiniang during the chaos. Isn''t this a deliberate attempt to enmity?!"


    Kidnapping an innocent girl away while someone else is in trouble will make anyone angry if she lets her go.


    Of course Wei Changfeng knew that doing so was enmity, but: "What if I don''t do this?"


    Say it openly? Can''t say!


    Although the Luo family''s status is a bit low, their rtives are powerful. If she is asked to be the second master''s concubine, it will really bring shame on the Qin family and the Gu family.


    Whats more, theres also a Green Horse King.


    With so many people favoring a girl, isnt she qualified to be the second masters wife?


    Very qualified!


    It''s just that there is only one head wife, and the second master has to use it to win over other families. Thinking that he has a good rtionship with the Qin Gu Luotian family, he wants to make Luo Huiniang feel wronged.


    How could I know that I screwed up and ended up like this?


    Wei Changfeng asked Wei Changping again: "You have been following the Marquis of Qin sincest year, so you know him better than I do. Do you have any good ideas now?"


    Wei Changping said angrily: "We don''t have any good ideas. Just wait and wait for Marquis Qin to make an announcement!" He also warned: "Remember, we are just subordinates. Marquis Qin and the Second Master are the masters. What should we do about this matter? He has the final say with the second master to handle it."


    Wei Changfeng, do you know that you have overstepped your bounds?


    Shut up if you dont want to make things worse, Gu Ye Guan is now a member of the Marquis of Qin!


    Wei Changfeng was not stupid, so he shut up after hearing this. They were imprisoned for three days, during which they were not even allowed to drink water. There were also bugs in the dungeon, which made them itchy and painful.


    When they almost couldn''t hold on any longer, the door of the dungeon opened.


    Brother Cheng came in, waved to them, and said, "How are you guys doing? It should be pretty good. After all, this dungeon is much cooler than outside."


    Asshole, pleasee and stay here for three days!


    But Wei Changfeng and the others no longer had the energy to curse, so they only said: "We know we were wrong, please Qin Hou and the Gu family not to be angry again."


    Brother Cheng smiled: "It''s good to know your mistake. Brother Ping, go and untie them and let them go."


    He pointed at Wei Changping and said, "You won''t leave. You will stay and continue working."


    As soon as these words came out, the Wei family members seemed to havee to life and hurriedly thanked them: "Thank you so much, Marquis Qin!"


    Leaving Wei Changping behind means that the Marquis of Qin will not break with the Wei family, and this can really save their lives. Otherwise, if they go back like this, the second master will bury them alive.


    Take the letter. Cheng Geer handed the letter to Wei Changfeng and asked, Do you still remember what we told you that day? Tell Wei Er word for word.


    He muttered again: "If you really like it, juste and propose marriage in an open and honest manner. Why should I tie you up? Our sister Huiniang is not bad at all and she is worthy of him."


    Brother Cheng said this because he felt sorry for Luo Huiniang and didn''t want her sincerity to be let down.


    Dont worry, Second Young Master, I will bring the message to Second Master. After Wei Changfeng took a few sips of water, he asked, Is Miss Luo still in Guye Guan? Can I see her?


    Brother Cheng gave him a roll of his eyes: "Aren''t you awake yet?"


    With that said, leave the death row.


    Subsequently, Wei Changfeng and the others were escorted out.


    Brother Cheng pointed at a group of horses in the open space and said: "These are your horses. I originally wanted to return them to you, but you were still awake and talking in your sleep, so I took this horse away. You want it?" The me lies with Wei Changfeng, I am innocent."


    He turned his head, looked at the Wei family, and said with a smile: "The horses have prepared food, water, and medicine for you, but now they are all gone."


    The Wei family had been imprisoned for three days, and their legs and feet were shaking from hunger. When they heard this, their eyes were full of hungry wolves, and they all stared at Wei Changfeng, wishing to tear his mouth apart... You can''t stop saying a few words. !


    Wei Changping hurriedly said: "You should go down the mountain quickly. There are water sources and wild animals on the mountain road, so you can eat."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Gu Er. Please say hello to the Marquis of Qin. I''ll take my leave first." The Wei family said polite words, saluted, and helped him down the mountain.


    After Cheng Geer sent them away, he rushed back to see Cui.


    Ms. Cui is sick, she has had a high fever for two days, and she is still feverish. Gu Dashan is taking care of her, but Ms. Cui has a heart problem... Even though Old Thief Lu is not good to her, she still wants to know if he is her biological father. ?


    Fengzhuangtou, Lu Ci and others also want to know.


    Feng Zhuangtou also made it clear: "If there is no evidence that the person who died was the fake second old master, the servants of the Lu family will never be truly loyal to the new master."


    Killing your maternal grandfather is a great evil. If you don''t understand the truth, this matter will be difficult to deal with and it will be a permanent knot in everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 2620: Cinnabar and the truth【2】

    Chapter 2620: Cinnabar and the truth��2��


    Chapter 2620 Cinnabar and the truth2


    Qin Sang promised them that he would conduct a thorough investigation, but he ordered Fengzhuangtou and the others not to cause trouble, otherwise they would die.


    Fengzhuangtou and the others agreed. They didn''t make any fuss in the past three days, but kept helping with errands. They looked through the ancient leaf temple and found a secret passage leading to the interior of the mountain ording to the code book left by the Feng family. The treasure house contains a lot of gold and silver treasures, and he made a fortune.


    Feng Ang and the others were all shocked when they saw the treasure house, simply because: "We didn''t know there were treasures hidden in this mountain?"


    Fengzhuangtou: "Not only you, I''m afraid even Fengzhou doesn''t know...Although this ancient leaf temple was built by Fengzhou, the mountains have already stood here, and these mountains hide the secrets of various dynasties. There are treasures that have turned over generations, those dynasties that started shipping, and there are also treasures hidden in shipwrecks.


    Let the ship filled with gold, silver and porcin go to a certain ce, dig a few holes in the ship, and slowly sink it. When the descendants of the dynasty need gold and silver to escape, they will use the map to find it.


    Brother Cheng''s mouth watered when he heard this. The Lu and Feng families knew so many secrets. As the new head of the family, he wanted to reveal them!


    But now that Cui is ill, he has to take care of her first: "Dad, is mother feeling better?"


    Gu Dashan shook his head: "It''s still the same, over and over again. Sang''s cousin said that this is a mental illness. I''m afraid your mother can''t get better until the riddle of your real and fake grandpa is solved."


    Min Niang suffered a lifetime of hardships because of her status. Although the old thief was dead, she still couldn''t pass the test in her heart.


    You need to know whether that person is real or fake? If he is fake, your mother will get better without taking medicine.


    If it were true that Min Niang would never get better after being treated like this by her biological father.


    Brother Cheng was a little irritated: "But the old thief did his job cleanly and has already killed all the old people in the Lu family. Now I can''t find anyone who knows anything about it."


    However, they were very lucky. In the afternoon of the next day, Qian Baoshun and others caught up with him and went to Meng Hong to plead guilty.


    Thats right, its an apology.


    After hearing this, Meng Hong was extremely angry: "You have been tricked by an old woman? It''s so useless, how can you still have the nerve toe back and bring the old woman back with you? You want to make me angry to death!"


    Qian Baoshun said with a bitter look on his face: "I can''t do it without you. The poison is so powerful that we all vomited blood on the way. If she hadn''t controlled the poison for us, we would have died a long time ago. We can only bring her with us." "


    but


    "Don''t worry, Master Meng. As long as Master Gui detoxifies us, I will throw her down the mountain immediately and let her fend for herself."


    Qian Baoshun looked at Meng Hong again and said: "Mr. Meng, the old woman also said that the Yue family will send people to kill the people in Junshan Temple. Let, let the Marquis send troops to Junshan Temple to save the people in the temple." Innocent people.


    boom!


    Meng Hong was so angry that he kicked Qian Baoshun and cursed: "You gave her such a promise? Qian Baoshun, you are done. Go and be a groom. You will never get over again in this life!"


    Qian Baoshun: "It is the general who failed to do his job and was willing to be punished. But there are many people in Junshan Temple, most of them are innocent people. I also asked Mr. Meng to report to the Marquis. The right should be given to the people in Junshan Temple." A chance to live.


    "Wait for me, if I don''t kill you this time, I will take your surname!" Meng Hong cursed, but went to report the matter to Qin Sang, and pleaded for Qian Baoshun: "Master Hou, this time Qian Baoshun is indeed at fault, but he has been with Uncle Jiang for many years, and he has good abilities and good intentions. I will bear half of the punishment for him. Can you not cut him too hard...I cut him too hard, this The battle is over again, and Im afraid that if he cant get up, his future in this life will be ruined.


    Qin Sang: "You yourself have been cut several times, but you still managed to get up."


    He then said, "Let''s not mention the punishment for now. Call them and the old woman and let me see them."


    Yes. Meng Hong went to call someone.


    They were quickly brought into Guye Temple, but before they met Qin Sang, they met Butler Lu first.


    Aunt Jing was stunned in shock, stared at Butler Lu and said, "Butler, are you still alive?!"


    Steward Lu looked at Aunt Jing and frowned: "Who are you? How do you recognize me?"


    Aunt Jing did not answer. She just stared at Butler Lu and shook her head: "No, that''s not right... How can someone who is older than the master be still alive?"


    Meng Hong already hated Aunt Jing''s scheming, so he got angry after hearing this: "You old godly woman is really vicious in heart. She curses people whenever she meets them. This is the territory of the Marquis of Qin. If you dare to act recklessly again, you will die." ,do you know?!"


    Aunt Jing ignored him and continued to stare at Butler Lu, who was confused... He really couldn''t recognize who Aunt Jing was.


    In the end, it was Aunt Jing who recognized him first: "Lu Xiang, you are Lu Xiang, the son of Housekeeper Lu!" Only a father and son can look so simr.


    Butler Lu was shocked: "How do you know my name? Are you from the Lu family?"


    But he knew all the Lu family members who knew him, so it was impossible to miss this one.


    Aunt Jing looked at him and choked with sobs: "It''s really you."


    However, she did not reveal her identity and only asked Butler Lu: "Why are you here? Did you betray the Lu family and be a servant to the military master?"


    Butler Lu was afraid of causing trouble to Sang Qin, so he did not dare to answer casually. He asked instead: "Who are you? If you don''t tell me your name, how can I trust you and tell you my own affairs?"


    Aunt Jing managed to escape with great difficulty. She was afraid that the Lu family would catch her and kill her after she announced her name, so she did not dare to reply and was in a stalemate for a while.


    Meng Hong was almost furious and shouted: "Hurry up and stop nagging. If you have anything to say, I can wait until I see the Marquis."


    They took Aunt Jing away directly.


    After walking a few steps, I heard someone say from behind: "Steward Lu, the old master''s ashes have been buried and marked."


    Even if Old Thief Lu is a fake, he is still the biological brother of Prince Fengai and Old Master Lu Er. The Lu family did not want his death to be too miserable, so they took his unburned corpse from the ruins and burned it into ashes, pretending that The altar was buried.


    "The master is dead, that old Mr. Lu Er is dead?!" Aunt Jing struggled, rushed over, stared at Butler Lu and asked, "The master of the Lu family is really dead?!"


    Butler Lu frowned, stared at Aunt Jing and asked, "Who are you?"


    Aunt Jing didnt say anything, she just cried. After crying for a while, sheughed again, scaring the people around her.


    Meng Hong rushed over and said, "Old Qian woman, why are you so crazy?"


    Remembering that this woman was very poisonous, I quickly called to everyone: "Stay away, everyone, don''t get too close to her, lest she be poisoned!"


    The big guy quickly backed away.


    Aunt Jing went crazy for a while, and before Meng Hong was about to tie her up with a horse rope, she suddenly fainted.


    this?


    boom!


    Qian Baoshun was kicked again, and Meng Hong scolded him: "Look at the person you brought back, he ispletely crazy!"


    Qian Baoshun was about to cry. He didn''t expect Aunt Jing to be so crazy.


    Butler Lu said: "This person knows me. He may be an old member of the Lu family. Let''s carry her into the house and revive her before asking questions."


    Now this is all we can do.


    Meng Hong asked Qian Baoshun and the others to carry Aunt Jing to a nearby house, and asked Jingming toe and rescue her.


    Jingming showed Aunt Jing her body and said, "She has a hard lump in her belly. Her belly has been stretched. I''m afraid she won''t have much time left to live."


    After hearing this, Butler Lu felt a little sad for no reason: "Let''s revive the person first."


    Yes. Jingming gave Aunt Jing a few injections and gave her some medicine, and Aunt Jing woke up.


    Housekeeper Lu thought that this person was about to die. Even if she was sent by others to inquire about the news, she would not be able to cause any trouble, so she spoke first: "The second old man of the Lu family is dead, and now the aunt of the Lu family is My youngest son is the head of the family, I have already told you about the Lu family, you can tell me who you are and what you are here to do."


    Aunt Jing was shocked when she heard this. She grabbed Butler Lu''s hand and asked, "Auntie, which auntie? But Jiamin? Is she still alive? He didn''t kill her?!"

 Chapter 2621: The past is miserable

    Chapter 2621: The past is miserable


    Chapter 2621 The past is tragic


    Butler Lu was shocked: "Do you know my aunt''s name? Who are you? What does it mean that he didn''t kill her?!"


    Jiamin is indeed still alive.


    Aunt Jing cried with joy and sighed: "God is wise, and I finally left a queen for the second master and his wife."


    But she had been deceived so miserably in her life. She was afraid that this aunt was a fake, so she didn''t dare to tell the truth easily. After wiping away her tears, she looked at Guan Lu''s house and said, "Call my aunt and her son. I''ve seen them." Only after they do it will they be honest."


    boom!


    Meng Hong couldn''t bear his anger any longer, kicked open the door, rushed in and pointed at her and said: "Old Qian woman, I''m giving you a shame, aren''t you? If you know anything, tell me quickly, otherwise you will be like the old thief Lu, and be raped. Burn to ashes!"


    Aunt Jing smiled: "I know my demands are too much, but you don''t have to threaten me, you can''t threaten me... I have a terminal illness and I don''t have much time left. No matter what, I will do what I need to do step by step ording to my wishes." Its over, otherwise I will die with my eyes closed!


    He then said: "You should consider whether you should kill me or take a step back and find an oue that is better for everyone."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep, no longer talking to anyone.


    Meng Hong was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and finally understood how Qian Baoshun and the others fell into trouble... When encountering such a cunning old godly woman, it was difficult not to fall into trouble!


    There is no other way, Meng Hong can only report what happened here to Qin Sang.


    After Qin Sang learned about it, he said, "Go and invite my mother-inw and Brother Cheng to see her."


    Meng Hong reminded: "The old woman is good at using poisons, and she is terminally ill. She is about to die. What if she wants to drag Mrs. Gu and her son back?"


    Qin Sang: "Tie them up and keep them apart. I''ll take my uncle with me. I''ll be safe. Go call someone."


    After saying that, they went to call Master Gui. The two of them went to see Aunt Jing first.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Meng Hong called Cuis family of three.


    Hu Guanzhu also followed. As soon as he entered the house, he asked, "Where is that old member of the Lu family? I''ll see him first."


    Butler Lu has been keeping watch here. After hearing this, he said: "It''s in the back room."


    He took Guanzhu Hu to see Aunt Jing.


    But the Lu family and Huyunguan almost alwaysmunicated through letters and rarely met each other. Therefore, Guanzhu Hu didnt know Aunt Jing, so he had no choice but to ask. After seeing Aunt Jing answer a lot of questions, he finally felt relieved. Let Cuie in to see her.


    Aunt Jing burst into tears when she saw Mrs. Cui... She looked a little like the master, and a little like thedy. She knew it was their child at a nce.


    Its just that people who are not rted by blood also have simr looks, so Aunt Jing is still not sure that this is the real thing. Instead, she said: "Can you untie my aunt''s hair and see if there is a green bean-sized ce on the back of her head where there is no hair?" of."


    Cheng Ge''er frowned: "It''s as big as a mung bean, so even if it''s bald, it''s normal."


    To my aunt: "It has nothing to do with whether you are bald or not. It''s the color. Please do as you please. Just treat the poor old woman as if she''s about to be buried and fulfill her wish."


    After talking about this, Brother Cheng could only agree and let Jingming and Master Xiaohan go to untie Cui''s hair. After searching for half a quarter of an hour, they found the hairless ce the size of a mung bean: "I found it. Its really impossible, and it looks like hes been drugged.


    Aunt Jing looked at Guanzhu Hu again and read out a prescription: "Guanzhu Hu should know this prescription. After boiling it and applying it to my aunt, if it turns out to be blue, then it is correct."


    Hu Guanzhu understood: "It turns out to be the double-bead method."


    The double-bead method is a method developed by the imperial physician of Dafeng Pce to identify the authenticity of the royal family.


    When a royal baby is born, in addition to having his hands and feet imprinted, a ce on the body is also found and a secret medicine is injected in advance.


    This secret medicine does not hurt people, but when the antidote corresponding to the secret medicine is applied, the ce where the secret medicine is injected will show different colors ording to the individual''s blood.


    Aunt Jing said: "After my aunt took the antidote, her skin turned blue... There are too many people who look alike in the world, and the copy of the hand and footprints may be reced by others, but the double-bead method is very difficult. Fake."


    Not to mention Qin Sang, even Ghost Master was shocked...how many powerful things did they not know about in the previous dynasty?


    Honestly, I covet, envy, and really want it!


    Hu Guanzhu: "Xiaohan, go and prepare the medicine."


    Yes. Master Xiaohan hurriedly went to prepare the medicine. This medicine is really hard toe by in ordinary ces, but Huyun Temple will grow some medicinal materials that were avable in the previous dynasty but are rarely seen in this world, so Master Xiaohan had toe up with it.


    After another hour of wasting time, the medicine finally came out.


    Meng Hong had already drawn his sword and warned: "Old Qian woman, after you use up the medicine, you''d better say something useful, otherwise I guarantee that your death will be unforgettable for the rest of your life!"


    It''s so **** exciting, more than an hour has been wasted, and they are almost losing their temper waiting.


    Aunt Jing ignored him and said, "Please give me some medicine."


    Hu Guanzhu looked at Master Xiaohan.


    Master Xiaohan took action and applied medicine to the hairless area on the back of Cuis head.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "Give me a smear too, andpare the two, then you will know if the olddy is ying tricks on her?"


    He looked at Aunt Jing again and warned: "I have never used drugs. You''d better not let my skin change color."


    Yes. Master Xiaohan applied concoction to Brother Chengs arm.


    After the concoction prated into the skin, it took another quarter of an hour for Cuis white scalp to really turn into: Blue. Master, its really as blue as the sky!


    After speaking, he quickly came over to help Hu Guanzhu and let her see the color on the back of Cuis head.


    After looking at it, Guanzhu Hu then looked at Cheng Geer''s arm. The area where the medicine was applied on his arm did not change color. It can be seen that the hairless area on the back of Cui''s head was indeed treated with medicine when he was a child. This also proves: "It is indeed real."


    Grandma is true, and Aunt Jing is not lying either.


    Show me quickly! Aunt Jing shouted.


    Since she was **** and could not move her hands and feet, Master Xiaohan and Jingming protected Ms. Cui and asked Ms. Cui to turn her head to show her the discolored area on the back of her head.


    "Miss, it''s you, it''s really you. Blessed by our ancestors, you are still alive and have children... The second master and his wife know that they can rest in peace!" Aunt Jing cried bitterly.


    Meng Hong was almost shocked when he heard it outside, and shouted: "Stop crying, tell me what you know!"


    Please, can you please stop grinding?


    If you keep grinding, you will not die of illness, but we will be tortured to death by you!


    After Aunt Jing heard this, she stopped crying, but he said: "Only the eldestdy''s family and the Lu family can stay, and other outsiders can go out!"


    Meng Hong was an outsider. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he had no choice but to go out.


    Master Gui has also gone out. Anyway, if he wants to know, Saburo will tell him.


    After the outsiders left, Aunt Jing said, "I am Dr. Lu''s apprentice, Cinsha."


    "You are Aunt Dan!" Butler Lu was shocked. He looked at Aunt Jing in front of him. There was no trace of Aunt Dan on her old face, and asked again: "Aren''t you dead?!"


    Aunt Jing smiled and said, "Did he say I was dead?"


    he?


    Does it refer to the old master?


    Butler Lu nodded: "Well, he said... you had an affair with the dead man Lu Liu, which ruined the Lu family''s bloodline and made you sink into the sea and feed the fishes."


    "Hahaha, shameless, he is obviously the one who ruined the Lu family''s bloodline!" Aunt Jing''s eyes were scarlet, and her old face roared ferociously: "He is just a beast, a madman, he is the one who harmed me...ah!"


    Aunt Jing scolded her so excitedly that she pulled the lump in her stomach and rolled on the bed in pain.

 Chapter 2622: The Yan family and getting rich

    Chapter 2622: The Yan family and getting rich


    Chapter 2622 The Yan family and getting rich


    "I''m afraid that the mass may have injured the internal organs and caused bleeding. Xiaohan should give her an injection to stop the bleeding and relieve the pain!" Hu Guanzhu ordered, and then said to Aunt Jing: "Don''t be excited, otherwise you will die."


    Aunt Jing still didn''t tell the truth. She couldn''t die now, so she pinched an acupuncture point on her left wrist with her right hand to paralyze half of her body to reduce the risk of rolling and rupture of the mass. She said to Master Xiaohan: "Quickly , acupuncture~"


    Master Xiaohan and Jingming hurriedly started, pressing and pricking, and after a few injections, they sealed the other half of Aunt Jing''s body and paralyzed her whole body, which caused the blood flow to slow down a lot, achieving the effect of stopping bleeding and relieving pain.


    Master Xiaohan dug out another quilt from the box in the house, wrapped it in Aunt Jing, and asked Jingming to hug her: "Her blood flow is too slow and she will get cold. Hold her tight."


    "Hey." Jingming did as he was told. After asking Guanzhu Hu, he untied the rope that bound Aunt Jing''s hands and feet.


    Qin Sang came in from the outer room with Feng Zhuangtou and Lu Ci. After Aunt Jing got better, he said, "They are also Lu family members. If they want to know the truth, just tell them."


    Aunt Jing did not rush to speak, but said: "Can you tell me what happened here first? Only after knowing what happened here can I better judge whether he is fake?"


    She had already dyed him for more than an hour. He didn''t care if he was dyed a little longer, so Qin Sang told her the matter.


    After Aunt Jing heard how Old Thief Lu was burned to death in the fire, she said happily: "He deserves it, he deserves to die in pain like this~"


    Qin Sang: Its your turn to speak.


    After Aunt Jing heard this, she looked at Mrs. Cui and Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng has also convinced her. Does this mean you still dont believe in my second brother-inw?


    Aunt Jing also wanted to believe Qin Sang, but she had been deceived so badly in her life that she did not dare to easily trust someone who was not of Second Master''s blood.


    Cheng Geer could only say: "This is my second brother-inw. He is devoted to his second sister. It will be difficult for him to change his mind in this life. You can speak boldly, and you are not afraid that he will listen."


    Aunt Jing looked at Qin Sang and believed what Brother Cheng said, just because: "There are indeed men in the world who will be loyal to their wives until death. This is how the second master treats his wife... Although I am an aunt, the real second master should He has never touched me, and he has been thinking about his deceased wife."


    She was promoted as an aunt because the second master was getting older but only had one daughter. The Lu family needed a male. After much deliberation, he chose her, a loyal medical girl, as his concubine.


    I have only carried my aunt for two years, and the second master has also entered her house several times, but in the end nothing happened.


    Then he said: "Miss, the second master loves you very much. He will send you to the Cui family because he doesn''t want you to suffer hardships with him. He went overseas to find a way out for the sake of making the eldest daughter live a good life... It''s just fate. , he didnt know where he died~


    Ms. Cui has been tortured by the matter of her real and fake father these days. When she heard this, she cried and asked: "Does my real father really love me? Is that old thief Lu really fake?"


    Aunt Jing said with certainty: "The second master loves the eldest daughter very much, and the wife also loves the eldest daughter very much. If it weren''t for that fake, the second master would have taken the eldest daughter to the ind and let the eldest daughter live a good life... You have suffered, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hidden, I should have looked for you earlier... I have looked for you, but the Cui family is gone. I don''t know where to look for you, and I am afraid that I will be discovered, so I can only hide in the mountains. go."


    This time I came down the mountain because I knew that I was terminally ill. I was afraid that if I didn''t find out the truth, I would face my wife and master without words after my death, so I went down the mountain while I was visiting from home. Cui said: "Don''t me yourself, you can''t help yourself."


    The respectable aunt still feels ashamed of Cui. If she could not be afraid and insist on looking for Cui, Cui would not have to endure so much hardship... She is the true proud daughter of heaven, the flesh and blood that the second master and his wife have been waiting for for a long time. , she should have been pampered and pampered when she grew up, but...when she thought of Cui''s suffering, Aunt Jing felt extremely sad.


    Brother Cheng: "Calm down and tell me about the fakes first."


    Aunt Jing calmed down for a while, then spoke again, telling how she suspected that Old Thief Lu was a fake: "Second Master is a humble gentleman, with gentleness and generosity engraved in his bones. That man is too violent, even if he wants to pretend, he can''t do it." Pretending doesn''tst long... And I became suspicious because he suddenly came to me one day and said that the birth of a child could no longer be dyed and asked me to prepare. He woulde over in the evening, but he also said that he was thinking of his wife and asked me to Cover your face, drink the poison and wait for him."


    "I did as I was told, but I was afraid that taking too much drug would be bad for the child, so I reduced the amount of drug... I didn''tpletely faint. I was somewhat conscious, but I discovered something... ugh~" Aunt Jing At this point, I suddenly felt nauseated and vomited. After taking medicine, I suppressed my nausea and continued talking.


    "It seems that someone came here, and his body was full of fishy smell, but the second master was a man wearing a fragrant ball on his body. I remember the smell on his body... The first time I was just suspicious, but the second and third time, I knew my suspicion was true... That was either the second master, a fisherman or a dead member of the Lu family... I almost went crazy and wanted to ask the second master why he did this to me? Then I thought about it, but it wasn''t right, given the second master''s nature There is no way he can do such a cruel thing, and I began to suspect that the second master is a fake."


    He added: "I am a medical student. I know that people will talk in their sleep when they are anxious for a long time, and even suffer from nocturnal confusion. After being guided by others, the patients can speak out their innermost feelings. Coincidentally, after a few times, , I was really pregnant, and I took advantage of my pregnancy to act coquettishly to him, asked for several opportunities to have dinner with him, and drugged him."


    "He is very cautious and never sleeps in my house. Even the few times he hurt me, he was still awake when I woke up. He seemed to be afraid of what I would do to him after he fell asleep. "


    "But because I was pregnant, I was his concubine. I was put into the study by the dead soldiers. After some guidance, I heard what he said in his sleep... Why can you be a man, but I can''t? Haha, I want you to cut off your descendants. !


    "After hearing these words, I was very scared and ran away quickly. But I shouldn''t have run away at that time. I should have called the dead man in and exposed his identity in public!"


    "After he woke up, he seemed to have noticed something was wrong and came to arrest me with his dead men. I was so scared that I ran away quickly. I also told the pursuers that he was a fake second master, but no one believed me. In the end, I had no choice. But the only way to escape is to jump into the sea."


    "Perhaps God has mercy on me. I didn''t die. I relied on the breathing techniques taught by my master to sessfully cross the sea and reach the shore." Aunt Jing finished the story in detail, which also took up all her strength. She faintedpletely. .


    Ms. Cui was frightened and hurriedly said: "Save her quickly!"


    Hu Guanzhu said: "Stop fussing, let her sleep first."


    He then looked at Fengzhuangtou and said, "The witness is here, you should believe it."


    Feng Zhuangtou and Lu Ci knelt down and saluted Brother Cheng: "I pay homage to the new master. We swear that from now on, the pce army and the dead soldiers of the Lu family will be loyal to the new master from generation to generation!"


    Brother Cheng helped them up and said, "Get up quickly. I don''t me you. It''s good for you to be pretentious."


    This way I can rest assured. Otherwise, if you recognize me as your new master so easily, I am really afraid that you will recognize someone else as your new master another day.

 Chapter 2623: How dare you refuse him

    Chapter 2623: How dare you refuse him


    Chapter 2623 How dare you reject him


    Fengzhuangtou and Lu Ci blushed a little when they heard this, but they said sincerely: "I don''t regret embarrassing my master... Thank you very much, master."


    The knot in their hearts disappeared and the two of them happily took out the hidden things and gave them to Brother Cheng: "Take the genealogy and jade seals of the Feng family and the Lu family. The rest are in the mountains and inds. You have to receive it in person."


    There are too many things, and the hiding ce is still very secret. If bad luckes, its better for Brother Cheng to go there.


    Brother Cheng waved his hand and said: "As long as you recognize me as your master, the matter of receiving the things is not important, since the things can''t escape anyway. The most important thing now is that you have to get rid of the people who are dealing with the Fenglu family as soon as possible." Bring people here."


    The aristocratic families are indeed very restless. Almost every family has connections with Old Thief Lu and is nning for restoration.


    However, Qin Sang has discussed with Brother Cheng that they will not destroy all the wealthy families, but will keep the good ones and only get rid of those who have done many evil things and are persistent in their evil intentions.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Brother Cheng is right, attracting wealthy families to thework cannot be dyed any longer, otherwise the Yan family will have to run away."


    The Yan family is in Yan''an County, very close to here. Although Butler Lu pretended to be Old Thief Lu andmunicated with the Yan family, the Yan family also discovered that something was wrong here and said that they did not want toe and asked Old Thief Lu to go to the county to see him. The head of the Yan family.


    However, Qin Sang did not agree, and asked Butler Lu to write back and said that the reason why the old thief Lu stayed in Guye Guan for a few more days was because he was ill, and asked the Yan family to wait ande to Guye Guan to meet again after they feel better.


    He also asked Feng Ang to reply, saying that Old Thief Lu would not have time to see them because he and Fengzhou had not reached an agreement and there was a fight between the two parties. The reason for the fire in Guye Temple a few days ago was because the two sides were fighting. Now there is a fight. After that, we started talking again and asked the Yan family to wait.


    As soon as the two letters came out, the Yan family thought they had spied on the secret of Old Thief Lu and Fengzhou, so they agreed to wait for two more days.


    My master and my second uncle are right, lets write a letter now and ask the Yan family toe and meet us? Butler Lu asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, let''s go and do it. The interview will be held at the Sanqing Hall on the top of the mountain. It''s easier to catch people there."


    He added: "Call Feng Ang and ask him to send a letter to the Yan family, saying that he learned that he was not Fengzhou''s biological son, and the benefits given by the old thief Lu were too generous. He had already killed Fengzhou and defected to Lu." Old thief."


    With that said, everything will be settled and the Yan family will no longer doubt it.


    Yes! Butler Lu and the others hurriedly went to do it.


    Mrs. Cui asked Guanzhu Hu: "Can you move Aunt Dan to the courtyard where I live? It''s too hot and dirty here to recover."


    "Okay, just be gentle and don''t touch her belly." Hu Guanzhu called the dead men of the Lu family to move Aunt Jing to Cui''s residence.


    Ms. Cui felt very sorry for Aunt Jing and took care of her personally.


    At night, Aunt Jing woke up. When she saw her, her eyes lit up and she said happily: "Miss~"


    Seeing that she was awake, Mrs. Cui smiled and said, "Are you awake? Does your stomach still hurt? Drink some water, just take two small sips. Hu Guanzhu said you can''t drink too much water or eat too much."


    Jingming brought the urinal and said, "Drink after urinating, otherwise it will increase the pressure on the abdomen."


    Once the intra-abdominal pressure is too high, the hard lump will be injured, and the lump willpress the internal organs, causingplications such as internal bleeding.


    Cui came over to help: "I''ll untie your pants."


    No. Aunt Jing stopped her and said heartbrokenly: The eldestdy is a noble person and cannot do these things.


    Mrs. Cui smiled and said, "It''s just a small job, I can do it." Aunt Jing looked at her smile and suddenly asked, "Do you regret marrying a farm man?"


    Ms. Cui shook her head: "I don''t regret it. Although the past life was very hard, Dashan has tried his best to treat me well. Our children have also survived and all have be talents. I feel very good and have nothing to regret." "


    After Aunt Jing heard this, she felt a little relieved, but she still cried: "It''s us who deserve to die. We failed to protect the eldestdy and made you suffer."


    "Don''t cry, I''m really fine." Mrs. Cuiforted Aunt Jing, but Aunt Jing couldn''t hold back her tears, so she could only change the topic and asked: "Who are my parents? Are they really Do they like me very much? You have been with them and know a lot about them. Can you tell me about them? "


    "Yes, please tell the youngdy." Aunt Jing became more energetic and told Mrs. Cui a lot about Lu Song and his wife, from their acquaintance, marriage, how they got along with each other in daily life, to pregnancy, all in detail said.


    "The second master and his wife really love the eldestdy. Since they were pregnant with you, they have said that it doesn''t matter whether they are male or female, as long as the eldestdy is healthy and happy every day. Madam Xu sensed that the eldestdy is a daughter, so she made it with her own hands. They bought a lot of dresses. The second master is good at painting and coloring. He dyed the eldestdy''s dresses with his own hands and made paintings. Those little dresses should still be on the ind. They really like the eldestdy... The only one who hates the eldestdy is the fake one. Goods." Aunt Jing saw that Ms. Cui cared about this matter and said these words specifically, hoping that Ms. Cui could untie her heart and not be sad about her parents'' shallow rtionship.


    Mrs. Cui heard Aunt Jing''s worry and said: "I believe it, I believe it. You don''t need to say so much, it''s too troublesome... You don''t need to worry about me. I live a good life. I love my father-inw and my children are filial to my father." I dont feel so sorry about my mother anymore, I just feel sorry for them because they passed away too early and I was not able to fulfill my filial piety and not be able to see their grandchildren and great-grandchildren."


    He then said happily: "You have a good rest, take medicine on time, and after you recover, go and meet my children and grandchildren... After all, you are also their grandmother and great-grandmother."


    Grandma, grandma?


    Aunt Jing was stunned, and joy filled her heart, but she quickly said: "No, no, I''m just a servant, how can I be the grandma of the little masters? This is treason, and the second master doesn''t like me, he I only have the eldest daughters mother in my heart.


    And she likes the second master, so when the Lu family wants to choose a maid to give birth to the second master''s child, she will ask the housekeeper Lu. Otherwise, as her apprentice, she does not have to do such a thing, as long as she If you can treat your master with peace of mind, you will be rich and prosperous throughout your life.


    Mrs. Cui said with a smile: "I know that my parents love each other very much, but since I made you my aunt by serving wine that year, then this title has been decided. And you came back in time and helped our family. Grandma and my wife." You deserve the title of grandma... No need to say more, just do it, otherwise I will be angry."


    Ms. Cui actually started to act like a coquettish girl.


    Aunt Jing looked at her, then remembered that the second master and his wife were here, and finally nodded in agreement: "Okay, then I will be bold and ept the kindness of the eldestdy."


    "That''s right." Mrs. Cui liked Aunt Jing very much. Being close to Aunt Jing made her feel like she was close to her parents. But she was happy when she suddenly heard the sound of pursuit. She was startled and asked hurriedly: "What''s wrong? Are you fighting again?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Min Niang. I''ll go and ask. It''s okay!" After Gu Dashan said this, he took people out to have a look. He came back not long after and said with a smile: "It''s okay. A few dead soldiers of the Yan family ran away. He has been captured by Meng Hong and his men. He also said that the matter between Sang and Brother Cheng has been settled, so we can rest assured."


    Ms. Cui: "That''s good. Let Sang and Brother Cheng be careful and don''t hurt themselves."


    "Okay, I''ll go talk to Meng Hong." Gu Dashan went out again and finished the conversation.


    Meng Hong: "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. No one in the world who can hurt Mr. Hou has been born yet. You and Mrs. Gu can just wait until you get rich and live a good life. The Yan family is already rich, and they have provided many rich people." We are rich and powerful this time!"


    While Qin Sang and Cheng Ge''er were aggressively dealing with the wealthy families who were connected to Lu Laothief, Wei Changfeng and the others had already found the Wei family''s secret agents and asked them to quickly send the letter to Wei Er.


    The guards of the Wei family did not dare to dy, so they traveled day and night, covering more than 800 miles a day. After running for six days and nights, changing horses and people, they finally delivered the letter to Wei''s second hand.


    Wei Er was very happy when he heard that the letter had arrived. Considering how much Luo Huiniang liked him, the letter must be good news.

 Chapter 2624: Different preferences

    Chapter 2624: Different preferences


    Chapter 2624: Love is different


    Unexpectedly, when he opened the letter and read it, the smile on his face froze. After reading the letter twice in disbelief, his face turnedpletely dark.


    boom!


    Wei Xiao kicked the table next to him, pulled off the leather gauntlet on his hand and threw it to the ground. He said angrily: "Luo Huiniang, how dare you refuse me? I give you face, don''t you?!"


    If it werent for the fact that you have been waiting for me for so many years, would I have given you the position of concubine?


    Not yet a concubine?


    Do you know how manydies from famous families are lining up to be my concubines, Wei Xiao?


    "King Wei, please calm down!" The people in the tent were so frightened that they knelt on the ground. Even the close militarymanders stood up quickly, looking down at the tops of their boots, thinking in their hearts, who made King Wei so angry?


    Calm down your anger?


    Luo Huiniang, who originally thought she was devoted to him, dared to shame him. How could he calm down? !


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry, but he wanted to save face and couldn''t shout about it, so he said with a sullen face: "The generals of each battalion will go down first and act ording to my instructions. If there is any new movement on Wu Changzhen''s side,e and report immediately. .


    However, he finally said to the generals: "This is my private matter, not a battle report, so the generals can rest assured."


    The generals breathed a sigh of relief and advised again: "Little King Wei, don''t be angry. When the Wei family''s great cause ispleted, those who ndered you will not end well!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to listen to this nonsense now, so he waved his hand and let them go.


    After the generals went out, Wei Xiao turned around and came to the hidden post that delivered the letter. He grabbed the hidden post and lifted it up. He red at him and asked, "Is this letter really written by a girl from the Luo family?!"


    Anzhuang quickly shook his head: "My subordinates don''t know, I was just ordered to deliver a letter..."


    He pointed to the cloth bag lying aside and said, "There is also a letter from Mr. Feng in it. There should be detailed exnations in it."


    "Looking for something to beat, why are we talking about such an important thing now?!" Wei Changling cursed, hurriedly picked up the bag, and presented it to Wei Xiao with both hands: "Master, please take a look."


    Wei Xiao then let go of the messenger, pulled the bag, took out the letter and read it, his face changed more and more, which frightened Wei Changling, and he quickly asked: "Master, but Changfeng and the others sent it Important news?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Well, it is indeed important news."


    Unexpectedly, Saburo has captured all the remaining forces of Dafeng, which is really impressive.


    There is also Gu Jincheng, this sickly brat has be so capable that he actually inherited the Lu family and became the new head of the Lu family.


    Wei Changling asked again: "But is it good news?"


    Wei Xiao was silent and did not answer immediately... To be honest, Sang and Gu Jincheng killed the old master of the Lu family and ruined the restoration of Dafeng. They really helped the Wei family, otherwise they would have waited until the old master Lu came with his troops. At that time, he had to spend all his energy to deal with the old thief and find a way to kill him before he could usurp the power of the Lu family.


    But this is really not good news, because now everything in the Feng family and the Lu family belongs to Sang and Gu Jincheng, and the Wei family does not get any benefits!


    Thinking about what Zong Zhengya said about the private property of the Lu family, therge number of hidden private soldiers and dead soldiers, and the possession of various lost ancient prescriptions, Wei Xiao felt heartbroken... If all these things could belong to the Wei family. How good?


    Bring ice water and add more ice cubes! Wei Xiao ordered.


    Wei Changling: "Master, drinking ice water on a hot day is not good for your health. You have a body of ten thousand gold and are involved in a great cause. At this juncture, you must not get sick."


    Wei Xiao said: "The bodies and bones of our family are all prepared by taking snacks and medicinal foods. They are much stronger than ordinary people... That is not ice water, but the herbal tea specially prepared by Dr. Wei. It is just added with ice. Just do as you are told. Thats it, I need to calm down now, go get it!


    Old Doctor Wei is an old man from the Duke of Wei. After the Wei family was defeated, he fled to the northeast to join General Liu. When the Wei family rose again, he came back and continued to be loyal to the Wei family.


    Now he is dedicated to recuperating the health of uncles and nephews of the Wei family.As for Nanyu


    He is from Dongqing and is good at poisoning. The uncles and nephews of the Wei family only dare to use him to poison their enemies, but they dare not use him to recuperate their bodies for fear of being poisoned to death by him.


    Yes. Wei Changling heard that it was the herbal tea prepared by Dr. Wei, and hurried to get it.


    Gulu gulu, Wei Xiao directly picked up the teapot and drank the herbal tea with ice cubes. Only then did the heat on his body fade away. He was aroused by the ice tea and calmed down. He said: "Sang treated me very well." , that belongs to his father-inws family, and the Wei family shouldnt worry about it.


    What''s the meaning?


    Wei Changling was puzzled.


    But Wei Xiao finally suppressed his jealousy and no longer felt sad that the belongings of the Feng family and the Lu family were taken away by Qin Sang and Cheng Geer.


    but


    He had to admit: "Sang did marry a good wife."


    Even though Gu Jinli was rude, shrewd, good at farming, and even rebelliously asked Sang not to take concubines, we have to say that Gu Jinli was really powerful. Marrying her would be as good as marrying ady from half a wealthy country.


    so


    "Luo Huiniang, if you want to marry another man, that''s just a dream. I won''t let you do it!" Wei Xiao waved to Wei Changling and ordered: "Send someone to keep an eye on the Luo family. Who dares to marry the Luo family?" The girl will kill whomever she wants to get engaged to, so do it cleanly and dont cause any trouble for me.


    this?


    Wei Changling frowned: "Second Master, as long as we take action, the Marquis of Qin will inevitably find out, why don''t you choose someone else... The fifth girl of the Ouyang family has not yet been engaged. Her cousin is Gu Jinan''s wife. Counting her and Qin and Lu , Gu Sanjia, and the Qingma Wang family are all rted, so its okay to ept her.


    Wei Xiao refused: "She is far behind Luo Huiniang. If Luo Yatou asks those families, they will definitely agree, but if Ouyang Yu cries and begs, she will be stopped directly by the Ouyang family, even those families I cant even see her face to face, so Luo Huiniang is the most suitable candidate.


    Moreover, she was the one who provoked him first, and now she wants to agree or not. Oh, have she asked Wei Xiao if he agrees? !


    He said again: "Go and do it quickly!"


    Seeing that Wei Changling couldn''t persuade him, he had no choice but to make arrangements. However, he was afraid of angering the Marquis of Qin and the Gu family, so he made a special statement: "It''s enough to make the people who want to be rtives afraid to settle for a girl from the Luo family. Try not to do anything about it." Kill him, otherwise he will be found out and it will be very troublesome."


    "Yes." After receiving the order, the dead man immediately left the camp and rushed to the south to keep an eye on the Luo family.


    When Wei Changling returned to the tent, he saw that Wei Xiao had put on the leather gauntlets he had thrown away again, and the anger on his face was much less... Does this mean he was in a better mood again?


    Indeed, Wei Xiao is very happy now, just because Wei Changfeng said in the letter that Luo Huiniang likes him, and she cried sadly when she wrote the rejection letter.


    She would reject him because she knew that he wanted to contain the three Qin and Gulu families through her and did not want to embarrass the three families, so she would rather cut off her own rtionship.


    "Still so stupid." After Wei Xiao read the letter, he became more and more satisfied with Luo Huiniang, because her thoughts have not changed for many years, and now he wants to be with such a simple-minded person.


    It''s just that she has to be obedient and cannot imitate Gu Jinli and want to be a couple for the rest of her life.


    He is a normal man and there is no way he would agree to her abnormal request!

 Chapter 2625: Breaking the mountain and ordering the withdrawal of troops

    Chapter 2625: Breaking the mountain and ordering the withdrawal of troops


    Chapter 2625 Breaking the mountain and ordering the withdrawal of troops


    Taking advantage of his good mood, Wei Changling reminded him: "Second Master, the Marquis of Qin and the Gu family are very angry this time. You must write them a letter to apologize and restore the rtionship. Otherwise, even if they are cousins, Marquis Qin will be afraid There will also be dissatisfaction.


    Wei Xiao frowned, thought for a while, nodded and said, "Well, I''ll write a letter to Sang and the others right now."


    Sang must be appeased, lest he get angry and cause trouble for the Wei family... He has hundreds of thousands of troops under hismand. Half of the army left the northwest in the name of attacking Xiongyue and has now reached Jianghuai. If Sang gets angry, let them Coming to the aid of Emperor Jing Yuan could also bring the dying Chu back to life.


    It''s just that this letter was not easy to write. In the end, Wei Xiao decided to open up and say... Sang didn''t like sneaky things, so he could calm down by saying it bluntly.


    After finishing writing, he ordered his soldiers: "Go to the housekeeper Wei and ask him to open the warehouse and get the Yinying gun, and a set of red jade hairpins and a piece of snow-scented paper. I want to use them."


    Yes. The soldiers went to do it immediately.


    Butler Wei was in charge of the private treasury of the uncles and nephews of the Wei family. Hearing Wei Xiao want to get something, he asked: "Who do you want the second master to give these things to? All other items are easy to mention, but the silver gun is a rare good thing. Its good enough to be used as a family heirloom, but not to be given away casually.


    The Yinying Spear was handed over from Prince Dongqing. It was regarded as a national treasure of Dongqing. King Wei also liked it very much and told him to be optimistic about the Yinying Spear. He said that Aunt Shan''s son could also practice martial arts. The Yinying Spear was not heavy. , its just right for him to practice martial arts.


    The soldier said: "Don''t ask any questions. The second master lost his temper today. He is feeling better now. Send the things quickly."


    After saying that, he left.


    Steward Wei was very embarrassed, but he still ordered someone to send the snow-scented paper and red jade hairpin to Wei Xiao, and told him: "The Yinying Spear will have to wait a while to be picked up and delivered."


    "Hurry up." After Wei Xiao confessed, he wrote a letter to Luo Huiniang... He wrote these letters very well, but he didn''t dare to be too explicit. He only said that he was sincerely seeking to marry, that he had some interest in her before, and that he now It''s difficult and asking her to wait for him, don''t rush to say goodbye.


    It was a hot day and Mushan could not be attacked for a long time. Wei Qi was very anxious and angry. After hearing the words of Butler Wei, his anger immediately rose: "What does he need the Yinying Spear for? Doesn''t he have enough magical weapons? !


    Wei Xiao must be crazy for not fighting Wu Changzhen but instead ying with weapons!


    After finishing the scolding, Wei Qi quickly said: "It''s a hot day. I''m suffering from the heat. I''m a little bit tempered. I''m not targeting Brother Xiao... He originally captured the Yinying Spear, and he can take it at any time. But what''s the matter?" It is a treasure and cannot be given away casually. Who is he going to give it to?"


    Butler Wei said: "The soldiers around the second master didn''t say anything, and the old ve doesn''t know either... Why don''t you go ask the second master, you are uncles and nephews, if you have anything to say, it''s best to say it face to face."


    Steward Wei is an old man from Duke Wei''s mansion. He really wanted to see harmony between his uncle and his nephew, so he said this.


    Wei Qi was so tortured by the heat that he didn''t want to move, so he said: "Take the Yin Ying Spear to him first... I will call him toe for dinner when it gets cooler in the evening, and we will talk more about it then."


    Yes. Butler Wei went to do it.


    By the time the Yin Ying Gun was brought to Wei Xiao''s tent, Wei Xiao had already finished writing the letter. He had read it twice and was very satisfied... The girl from the Luo family would definitely not be angry again after reading this letter.


    "Wei Changling!" Wei Xiao shouted. After Wei Changling came in, he said, "Send the letter, the silver gun and other gifts."


    "Yes." Wei Changling took the things and left the tent.


    Butler Wei hasn''t left yet.


    Wei Xiao frowned and looked at him: "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Butler Wei took the initiative to apologize and told him about asking Wei Qi if he could give him the Yinying Spear: "King Wei told the old ve that Aunt Shan''s son was old and wanted to leave the Yinying Spear to him. We are practicing martial arts. The second master wants to give a silver spear as a gift today, so I have no choice but to go and report to King Wei."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "I''m just a bastard, and I can''t inherit the family business. What can I do with such a good spear?"


    Steward Wei said anxiously: "Second Master, you can''t say this, it will hurt your temper."


    Wei Xiao: "Am I still afraid of an aunt and a concubine?" He is not afraid of his uncle, after all, the Wei family relies on him.


    but


    The matter of the concubine concerned him... Well, after the girl from the Luo family gave birth to a son, she would have to record the child in the name of the principal concubine. If he became sessful in the future, he could pass the position to him.


    Look, he is really nice to Luo Huiniang. The only thing he can''t give her is the position of his wife. She should stop quarreling with him and wait for him to finish the war and bring her to the capital to be his concubine.


    He said again: "Go down, I know what''s going on."


    Wei Xiao sent Butler Wei away.


    However, Wei Xiao''s peach blossoms are more prosperous today. He just finished writing a letter to Luo Huiniang when another letter from Zong Zhengya arrived.


    After Wei Xiao read it, he wrote down the useful information, wrote a few more sentences, pointed at the paper and said: "Write her a reply in my tone, coax her, and the most important thing is to make her home sessful. These few things.


    After speaking, he started to deal with other military affairs.


    "Yes." The soldiers have be ustomed to answering letters on behalf of others... The second master has many things to do every day, and even if Miss Zongzheng is very likely to be his concubine, he has no time to write letters to coax her.


    The soldier quickly wrote the letter to Zong Zhengya and handed it to Wei Xiao to read: "Second Master, please read it."


    Wei Xiao scanned it and saw that the soldiers had written down everything he had told him. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "I ordered someone to send it to Zongzheng''s family."


    As for those love words to coax Zong Zhengya, he didn''t even read them.


    "Yes." The soldiers went to give the letter to the dead soldiers of the Wei family and asked them to deliver it to the Zongzheng family.


    Zong Zhengya would probably be furious if she knew that Wei Er''s love letter to her was written by a soldier.


    However, Wei Xiao feels that he has been very good to Zong Zhengya, and he is still willing to give her the position of concubine, but not to Luo Huiniang. If Zong Zhengya still doesn''t understand, then don''t me him for being rude.


    Wei Xiao sent letters frequently, which made Wei Qi a little bit unable to sit still. Before evening, he came over in person to invite Wei Xiao to dinner: "You have been working hard recently, and my uncle ordered someone to make you some dinner that is refreshing and appetizing. Food, go and eat some."


    Wei Xiao refused: "Uncle, you can use it yourself. I still have to check the digging situation."


    Mushan could not be attacked for a long time. Wei Xiao lost his patience and came up with a strange move. He ordered his soldiers to dig tunnels in the weakest part of Mushan Mountain, hoping to use this method to invade Mushan and kill Wu Changzhen.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi asked worriedly: "Can this method really work? I asked General Yuan, and he said the progress is very slow."


    Wei Qi felt that Wei Xiao could not defeat Wu Changzhen, so he became crazy anxious. Can such a big Mushan Mountain be dug down by just digging?


    Wei Xiao said: "There has been a lot of rain recently, so dig a few more tunnels to make the mountain form a hollow state. After a few more heavy rains, the weakest part of the mountain will be very fragile, and then use catapults to drop it." A dozen rounds of heavy rocks can copse the hollowed-out mountain."


    He looked at Wei Qi and said: "This is the method my grandfather taught us. It is rted to terrain, mountains, weather, etc. My uncle should have learned it, but he forgot it?"


    Wei Qi choked when he heard this and said with a smile: "My uncle is not good at military matters, so he has indeed forgotten about it."


    Wei Xiao also smiled: "Since I don''t remember, uncle can just wait for the good news about my nephew."


    Dont always rush us!

 Chapter 2626: Breaking the mountain and ordering the withdrawal of troops【2】

    Chapter 2626: Breaking the mountain and ordering the withdrawal of troops��2��


    Chapter 2626 Breaking the mountain and ordering the withdrawal of troops2


    Wei Qi''s heart sank when he heard this...The tiger is trying to eat people!


    However, he quickly smiled and said: "I relied on you to defeat Zhili all the way. Your ability is obvious to everyone in the world. I believe you, uncle, will be able to break Mushan and capture Wu Changzhen alive."


    He added: "But I have to be busy with business, and I also need to eat. Just wait, my uncle will bring you some food. You can eat some before leaving."


    Wei Xiao looked at the hourss and said, "I''m leaving in two-quarters of an hour."


    "There''s enough time. Uncle will go get it for you now." Wei Qi hurriedly left the tent, got on the carriage, and said to the coachman: "Hurry back, I want to bring dinner to Brother Xiao!"


    "Yes." The driver whipped the horse and drove away.


    After arriving at Wei Qi''s tent, Wei Qi hurriedly got out of the car to get dinner, got in the car again, and said, "Quickly go to Brother Xiao''s big tent!"


    With two snaps, the driver hit the horse again and ran towards Wei Xiao''s tent.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, when they arrived at the ce, Wei Qi personally carried the food box and shouted towards the tent before getting off the carriage: "Brother Xiao, uncle has brought you food. Eat quickly, don''t starve your body!" "


    After saying that, he rushed into the tent and served Wei Xiao dinner himself.


    After Wei Xiao finished handling thest military affairs, he sat down to eat. When he saw Wei Qi standing, he said, "Uncle, let''s use it together."


    Wei Qi smiled and shook his head: "No, you have other things to do, so let''s eat first."


    He looked at his feet again and said, "Uncle, go and get you a pair of long leather boots. This tunnel is damp, so you need a pair of good leather boots to walk well."


    Sure. Wei Xiao agreed and went to eat by himself.


    Wei Qi hurried back to get Wei Xiao''s leather boots and ran twice in session. Many soldiers saw him running around. When Wei Xiao left the tent and entered the tunnel to see the digging situation, the whole camp had already heard the news. Wei Qi treated Wei Xiao like his own son.


    "More than just loving him as a parent? He is obviously better than a parent, and he personally brings food and shoes to him. Mr. Lin has never been cared for like this by King Wei."


    Mr. Lin is the son of Aunt Shan and the eldest son of Wei Qi. He is still in the northeast.


    But some people said: "Little King Wei has been working too hard recently, so King Wei should take care of him in terms of food and daily life."


    If there was no small King Wei to fight, how could King Wei control half of the Chu army?


    Those who supported Wei Qi refused to agree and said: "Wouldn''t King Wei be working hard? If King Wei didn''t win over the gentry from all over the country, raise military supplies, and replenish troops, how could King Wei be at ease fighting the war?"


    Yes, this battle involves not only real swords and guns, but also real money and silver!


    "But King Wei was able to raise food and wages because of King Wei''s ability to conquer. If King Wei hadn''t conquered cities one after another, how could the gentry from all over the country donate food and wages? Give them to horses?!"


    There was a quarrel on both sides.


    After Wei Qi heard about it, he quickly seized the opportunity and came out to be a good man again. He said to the soldiers present: "The Wei family army can reach its current size. It is not only the credit of my king and Brother Xiao, but also the credit of all of you." No. Without your support, the Wei Army would definitely not be able to reach the foot of Mu Mountain!"


    These words were said insidiously. Not only did they avoid the dispute between him and Wei Xiao about who had greater credit, but they also distributed the credit equally to everyone, making everyone the hero, which greatly benefited the two parties in the quarrel. Wei Qi bowed deeply to everyone present again and thanked him sincerely: "On behalf of the Wei family, I would like to thank you all for your help, but I also ask you to work harder to help. After the capital is captured, everyone, whether they are sergeants or servants, , I will reward you based on your merits!"


    After saying that, he bowed again and thanked him.


    Tsk tsk tsk, I have to say that when ites to pretending to be a good person to win over people, Wei Qi can be regarded as the first person in the world... Although he does not have the ability to conquer the world, he has gathered arge number of capable people because he can pretend and pretend to be appropriate.


    These talented people have bad tempers and like to be treated politely. Wei Qi met their requests very well, making them feelfortable and willing to be used by him.


    "The guilty emperor is unkind. He framed the Duke of Wei first and dragged Dachu into the meleeter. He should have died to apologize for his sin long ago. Don''t worry, King Wei. We will definitely attack the capital, capture the guilty emperor alive, and make the guilty emperor known to the world. I apologize!" Everyone promised in unison.


    Wei Qi was very happy: "Thank you all, you are all righteous people who have made great contributions to the world. When the great cause ispleted, I will build a temple and cast a monument, and engrave your names on it for the world to see and support."


    King Wei is going to help us live forever, why dont you thank King Wei quickly! Someone in the crowd took the lead and said, and soon everyone bowed to Wei Qi and thanked him for his kindness.


    Wei Qi said: "You don''t need to be polite. It''s hot and the heat is too strong. I ordered the people in the kitchen camp to make some heat-removing tea. You can go drink some to get rid of the heat and fall asleep. After you have rested, you can continue to fight. .


    Thank you, King Wei! Everyone was very happy and went to get the tea to relieve summer heat.


    Wei Qi was also very happy, but he sneered in his heart: A bunch of fools are really easy to deceive, but a few kind words will make you grateful. You deserve to be used as knives for me, and you only deserve to be used as knives for me to conquer the country. .


    While Wei Qi was trying to win over people, Wei Xiao went into the tunnel, took the map of the great craftsman, and checked the progress of the excavation: "Master Min, is it necessary to dig here?"


    Master Min''s family is a famous craftsman family, but because he is from the Northeast, he was recruited by the Wei family and now works for the Wei family.


    Master Min nodded: "Well, if we don''t dig it out, the hollow inside the mountain will not be enough, and it will be difficult to break open the entire side of the mountain from the outside."


    General Yuan and his son heard this and wanted to die. They said: "But there are rocks in this ce. It will take a lot of effort to break through the rocks... Soldiers are expensive and fast, and we can''t afford to dy now."


    Moreover, digging mountains is a life-threatening job. Hundreds of soldiers have already died in order to dig mountains. If they dig this stone again, several more people will definitely die.


    Master Min argued: "It is precisely because there are stones that it is necessary to dig them out. Otherwise, the stones will be ''wall pirs'' supporting the mountain, and the outside will be more difficult to break open."


    After Wei Xiao closed his eyes, his gaze fell on the map and said firmly: "It must be dug tonight or before tomorrow morning... The weather has been sultry and hot recently, with low clouds and heavy fog, which is a sign of heavy rain. We must dig the mountain to the point where it can be washed away before the heavy raines, otherwise the Wei Army will suffer more casualties!"


    Wuchangzhen has been blocking them for a long time due to the natural dangers of Mushan Mountain. They can''t afford it anymore. They must break through the mountain and destroy Wu Changzhen as soon as possible, otherwise the great cause of destroying Chu will die at the foot of Mushan Mountain!


    "I''m going to get the armor-piercing gun. This gun is sharp and hard enough. After you burn the stone and then use the armor-breaking gun to knock it into the boulder, it will definitely break the boulder." Wei Xiao immediately led the people out of the tunnel and returned to the camp to pull A cart of armor-piercing guns, pine oil, and dry firewood arrived, and they moved into the tunnel, fighting for their lives against the huge boulder in the damp tunnel.


    But Wei Qi was sleeping in the camp with the summer wind blowing, feeling extremelyfortable.


    Wei Xiao had no time to care about this. After leading his troops to fight all night in the hot and humid mountain, after suffocating several soldiers to death and most of them suffering from heat stroke, dizziness and vomiting, he finally used clever tricks to break open the boulder.

 Chapter 2627: different

    Chapter 2627: different


    Chapter 2627 is different


    There was a soft click sound, and General Yuan and the others seemed to hear the sound of nature, and they becamepletely energetic.


    This is


    "The stone is broken?!" the Yuan family boss said excitedly, and he wanted to rush over to look at the stone, but as soon as he took a few steps closer, small gravel was squeezed out of the huge stone.


    "Be careful!" Wei Xiao quickly grabbed the boss of the Yuan family and struck with his long knife, deflecting the flying gravel: "Iron shield, stop the boulder and don''t let the gravel roll out, otherwise we will all be smashed to death!"


    The soldiers behind him quickly stepped forward with their shields, blocked the gravel with their iron shields, and then used their bodies to hold up the loose gravel.


    General Yuan yelled at his son: "You don''t want your life. You dare to get close to the gravel before it is cleared. Do you want to be smashed into a pulp?"


    Havent enough people died digging mountains this time? Don''t you know how to be careful?


    Boss Yuan was still frightened and looked at Wei Xiao: "Thank you, Mr. Er, for saving your life."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Wei Xiao didn''t care about these things at all, but said to the back: "Invite Master Min over and let him see how to get out this pile of rubble safely."


    Yes. Some soldiers hurriedly went to invite Master Min.


    After Master Min came over to take a look, he frowned and said, "There is a piece of gravel on top that is too big for people to move. It will have to be broken once or twice."


    As you can tell, General Yuan and the others want to die.


    But this is thest step, so we can only continue to work hard.


    But General Yuan said: "Second Master, we have to change people. If we don''t change people, these soldiers will all be suffocated by the heat here."


    He also said: "You have to go out. If you stay here any longer, you will get sick too, and then you won''t be able to lead us in the war."


    Wei Xiao was also tortured by the heat. He nodded and led everyone out. As soon as he came out, he met Fan Qianhu, who was under Zhou Huang''smand.


    "General, you havee out. How is the excavation of this mountain going?" Fan Qianhu looked at the dirty Wei Xiao, a little gloating, and said: "General Zhou said, you have worked hard for half a month, so that the future wille." Let me help you, if we still need people to go in and dig the mountain, let the general lead them in."


    Fan Qianhu pointed to a group of soldiers behind him and said: "Look, there are so many soldiers and horses. I guarantee that the mountain will be dug down for you in one day."


    Boss Yuan was unhappy after hearing this. He pointed at Fan Qianhu and said, "What do you mean? Are you here tough at me on purpose? You have the guts to let Zhou Huang dig it!"


    "Jin Chong, don''t be rude." After scolding his son, General Yuan said to Fan Qianhu: "The Wei army must be united and not fight each other, nor can they ridicule in public when their colleagues fail to achieve their mission. You are guilty of this." The militaryw was passed. Come here, capture Fan Qianhu and take him to the Chinese armys tent to be tortured!


    "Yes." The soldiers responded and rushed forward to capture Fan Qianhu.


    Fan Qianhu saw that they were serious and said hurriedly: "Someone, stop them!"


    Wei Xiao''s face darkened and he said: "Rebel themander in public, take him to the Chinese army''s tent, and behead him in public!"


    Is this going to kill you?


    Everyone present was shocked, but if you think about it carefully, what Fan Qianhu just did was indeed worthy of betraying themander in public.


    This is a serious crime and punishable by beheading!


    Not far away, the little g leader who was hiding from Fan Qianhu who was watching the excitement was so frightened that he hurriedly ran to Zhou Huang for help.


    What did you say? Fan Sans brain was kicked by a donkey, how dare you deliberately seek death in front of Wei Er?! Zhou Huang couldnt believe it. When did Fan San be so stupid?


    Xiao Qi exined the reason: "Reporting to the general, Fan Qianhu deliberately angered King Xiao Wei because he wanted to go into the tunnel to have a look... King Xiao Wei''s people have been digging the tunnel for almost half a month. Except for their people, no one else can see him at all. I don''t know what''s going on inside. Fan Qianhu knew that you and King Wei were anxious, so he took the risk to provoke King Wei so that he could go into the tunnel to see the situation."     He didn''t expect to get caught in it.


    This idiot! Zhou Huang cursed, and then said hurriedly: Hurry and prepare your horses, and order a thousand more people, follow me!


    Zhou Huang rushed out of the camp, waited for the war horses to arrive, and immediately mounted them to stop Wei Xiao and the others.


    Fortunately, I was able to stop Fan Qianhu before he was taken to the Chinese army''s tent: "General, please stay!"


    Wei Xiao and Zhou Huang had never dealt with each other, but seeing that Zhou Huang was indeed capable of fighting, he stopped and did not need Zhou Huang to say more. He only let General Yuan tell the whole story.


    Zhou Huang said: "Fan San was at fault in this matter first. He deserves to die. But please give the general a chance to make amends for the sake of employing people at this moment. After the Battle of Mushan, he will If he has not made any meritorious deeds, it will never be toote to kill him."


    He also exined the reason why Fan Qianhu deliberately blocked the entrance of the tunnel to taunt him: "General, you have not allowed people to enter the tunnel, but the more you cover it up, the more uneasy you are, not to mention Fan San, even me. Want to rush in and see what you are doing inside? And because of the digging of the mountain, many soldiers died. Even if you are themander-in-chief of the Wei Army, you cannot... and you cannot ignore the casualties of soldiers just because of the war."


    In thest half of the sentence, Zhou Huang still carefully considered the wording.


    Because Zhou Huang was the general Wei Qi requested and was not Wei Xiao''s confidant, Wei Xiao had never had a good impression of him. But when he heard this, he said: "For the sake of yourst sentence, I can give him This is your chance... There is a piece of rubble in the mountain that needs to be broken. You bring people in to get it done. If the rubble is cleared before the afternoon, Fan San will have a chance to make amends."


    Zhou Huang was stunned and looked at Wei Xiao: "The general seems to be talking easier."


    Hum, Wei Xiao said with a dark face, "You only have half a day, don''t be dildo, get to work quickly."


    Another reminder: "If you don''t understand anything, just ask Master Min, but he is a great craftsman and is involved in the overall situation of digging mountains. Don''t stay in the tunnel for too long. He will die of heatstroke. You must protect him. Other things, tools, etc. Ask Yuan Muchong about it, he is in the tunnel."


    Zhou Huang was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Wei Xiao to tell him so many things, and he didn''t seem to be so cold-blooded: "...Thank you, General."


    Zhou Huang immediately led people to the tunnel entrance. Yuan Muchong had already received the news and did not embarrass them. He only reminded them: "General Zhou, it is very depressing and stuffy inside. You should take the heat-removing medicine before going in, otherwise something may happen. "


    Zhou Huang was still a little wary of Wei Xiao, fearing that the anti-heat medicine was poisonous, so he refused: "No need. When we were bandits in the mountains, we also stayed in caves for many days, so we can bear it."


    Yuan Muchong frowned and did not stop him: "Okay, then I will take General Zhou in, but if you feel any difort, you muste out and take medicine immediately, otherwise you will really die."


    This second son of the Yuan family is actually from Chicheng.


    Well, I know, general. Zhou Huang led 300 people in first.


    The tunnel extends in all directions, and it took half an hour to get to the big rubble.


    Yuan Muchong said: "We need to break this stone, and break thergest one into four pieces, and then transport them out of the tunnel until they are finished...Be careful when crushing the stones to avoidndslides."


    Yuan Muchong spoke carefully, and then called Master Min over to teach them how to break stones. It took him two quarters of an hour toplete the exnation.


    Just listening in the tunnel, Zhou Huang and his soldiers began to feel short of breath and sweating. Zhou Huang couldn''t imagine how Wei Xiao apanied his soldiers to dig mountains for half a month.


    I also understand that only a few hundred people died during the digging of the mountain, so the casualties were really very few.


    Zhou Huang''s view of Wei Xiao has changed a lot. It seems that Wei Xiao is not as willful as they saw. He has also suffered a lot in private and is risking his life.

 Chapter 2628: What does Your Majesty want to do?

    Chapter 2628: What does Your Majesty want to do?


    Chapter 2628 What exactly does His Majesty want to do?


    Get started! Zhou Huang put away his thoughts and called on the soldiers to get started.


    But after just a quarter of an hour of work, a soldier fainted due to thebination of shortness of breath and the heat... This work can really kill people.


    "If you are dizzy and out of breath, don''t hold on. Get out immediately, otherwise someone will die." Zhou Huang exined: "Carry out the fainted soldiers, then bring in the anti-heat medicine, and continue to crush stones after taking the medicine. "


    Yes. The soldiers immediately obeyed.


    But even though Zhou Huang and others had been very careful, by the time they had finished chipping away therge piece of rubble, two of his men still died.


    Zhou Huang looked at their corpses and truly understood Wei Xiao''s hard work during this period: "Bury them generously. In addition to the pension money they deserve, I will also take fifty taels of silver from my private treasury to support their families." .


    Zhou Huang is a general, and he will be apanied by two junior civil servants. The apanying civil servant Wu said: "Yes, I have written it down and will take care of it."


    But as soon as the voice fell, dust began to fall in the tunnel.


    Zhou Huang was shocked. This was: "The tunnel is about to copse, run away!"


    However, the more they ran, the faster the tunnel copsed.


    Fortunately, only the tunnel where the boulder was located copsed. After they turned into another tunnel, they escaped twice more and sessfully escaped.


    Wu Changzhen also found out about the Kewei army''s digging of mountains in order to conquer Mushan.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    On the mountain, war drums sounded, countless boulders were thrown down, and the rumble of rolling stones was heard, smashing the slow-running soldiers under Zhou Huang''smand into a pulp.


    Run to the left and right, quickly! Zhou Huang shouted.


    But Wu Changzhen made the entire Mushan Mountain into a defense line, with soldiers guarding every step. Huge boulders fell densely, killing many soldiers.


    "Run forward. Wherever there are military gs, there are ditches we dug. Hide in the ditch and lie down. The boulders can''t hurt you!" After Wei Xiao learned that Zhou Huang had cleared away therge rubble, he brought someone over to check. Unexpectedly, when this happened, he immediately shouted at them.


    After Zhou Huang and the others heard this, they hurried to the ce where the military g was. They actually saw small ditches where one person could hide. They quickly jumped down andy down, sessfully escaping the disaster.


    Half an hourter, the boulders on Mushan Mountain were temporarily exhausted. Wei Xiao said: "Run quickly, the whole army must gather to meet the enemy!"


    Dong dong, dong dong!


    In the Wei Jiajun camp, the war drums were beating loudly. After the Wei Jiajun heard it, they immediately gathered, piled up defense lines, and took up their posture, waiting for Wu Changzhen to defeat them.


    But Wu Changzhen was not stupid. He knew that they would be the losers in the attack. After killing a group of soldiers with rolling stones, he paid the money and retreated. He took the soldiers and the chief craftsman from the Ministry of Works to inspect the copsed area.


    After looking at it, the chief craftsman from the Ministry of Industry said: "Report to your lord, it''s just a small hole. Just send a group of soldiers down to find all the hollow ces, and then let the soldiers block all the holes with stones. It doesn''t count." Its hard digging is the hardest part.


    Wu Changzhen nodded in agreement: "It is true that it is difficult to find talents."


    Ke Wei Xiao did it.


    Fortunately, with the blessing of the mountain god, a small hole copsed here, otherwise they would not know when Wei Xiao''s men would rush out and kill them.


    "Come here, move rocks to fill the mountain!" Wu Changzhen gave the order, and the one hundred thousand soldiers on Mu Mountain immediately started to move. The number of people was asrge as ants, and the speed was extremely fast. Wei Xiao was shocked when he saw it at the bottom of the mountain.


    Push the catapult, bring the boulders, and smash the mountain! Wei Xiao issued a death order: Even if I die, I have to blow up this side of the mountain today, otherwise we will never have a chance to invade the capital!


    Wu Changzhen is not a vegetarian, and they have been on a long journey for a year. At this moment, they have reached their limit. If they don''t win this battle, everything will be in vain.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    Go push the catapult and st the mountain! Zhou Huang reacted the fastest. He rode his horse and led people to the transport camp to get the catapult.


    Wei Qi got the news and rushed over. When he saw Zhou Huang, he quickly stopped him and asked, "Brother Xiao''s excavation of the mountain failed? I said this strategy was worrying, but now Wu Changzhen and the others have discovered it." Hui said: "King Wei, King Wei''s n is feasible, but the general didn''t do it well, causing the tunnel to copse, which caused Wu Changzhen. King Wei, the general will go get the sling first. Don''t blow up that side today. If the mountain attacks Mushan Mountain, there will no longer be a possibility for King Weis imperial career to be realized!


    Wei Qi was shocked: "Brother Zhou, go quickly, it''s up to you!"


    Zhou Huang nodded and immediately took people to get the catapults... During this time, Wei Xiao asked the people in the transport camp to make a lot more catapults, so Zhou Huang brought thousands of catapults with him, and he could not see the end of the catapults behind him. , a farmer pulling a boulder.


    Hurry up, those who dont want to be killed by the enemy, and those who want to take credit, hurry up! Wei Changling and his men shouted all the way.


    When the peasants heard that they might die, they moved much faster.


    After the catapult and boulder arrived at the projection site, Wei Xiao shouted: "Load the stone, position it, and release it!"


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    A thunderous sound sounded, and hundreds of boulders hit the mountain. It was like thunder falling from the sky, shaking the mountain side.


    Wu Changzhen and the others quickly evacuated with their men, but some who evacuatedte were killed by huge rocks.


    Wei Xiao: Reinstall, position, and ce again!


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    Huge rocks wereing like rain, and the generals on Wu Changzhen''s side were horrified and said: "Master Wu, the Wei army is so fierce that the mountain on this side may not be able to be saved... Once the mountain copses, there will be a gap in Mushan''s defense. Mushan It has to be lost.


    "I know!" Wu Chang''s eyes were filled with cold light, and he ordered: "Retreat half a mile, prepare poison, and wait for the Wei army to attack and kill them all!"


    Wu Changfang was stunned and said hurriedly: "Brother, this is a taboo. If the winner is..."


    "Shut up!" Wu Changzhen interrupted him and said without any doubt: "There is no such thing as we are His Majesty''s ministers and Your Majesty treats us well. Before His Majesty''s new decree, even if wemit a big taboo, it will cause trouble for each of our families." If there is a big troubleter, you have to use ruthless measures!"


    However, in the Battle of Mushan in the previous life, Wu Changzhen fought to the end, killing more than half of the Wei family army,pletely angering the Wei family army, and bringing the disaster of massacre to the family.


    Wu Changfang: Brother!


    With a bang, Wu Changzhen pped Wu Changfang in the face and said angrily: "If you are afraid of death, get out of here, otherwise you will do as ordered!"


    Seeing that Wu Changfang could not persuade him, he had no choice but to do it.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    At the foot of the mountain, the sound of huge rocks hitting the mountain continued. Wei Xiao tried his best to go against the sky and st through Mushan''s defense line.


    Boxes of poison were moved up the mountain, and Wu Changzhen would die to defend thisst barrier for Emperor Jingyuan!


    However, Emperor Jingyuan in this life is a little different... Seeing this posture, Old General Lian came over with the secret decree he had been hiding, and said loudly: "Wu Changzhen and all the generals listen to the decree!"


    Wu Changzhen frowned and looked at Old General Lian: "Old General Lian, what do you mean? When did His Majesty give you the imperial edict? Could it be that you saw that this battle was difficult to fight and were afraid of death so you faked the edict?!"


    General Lian said: "Lei Wu and I are brothers, and he is Jun Tianwei, one of His Majesty''s most trusted soldiers. How could I pass on the imperial edict? This is the secret edict given by His Majesty himself. Wu Changzhen and all the generals knelt down to listen to the order!"


    Wu Changzhen was very loyal to Emperor Jingyuan. After hesitating for a while, he finally knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, I respectfully listen to the Holy Instructions."


    The generals and soldiers present also hurriedly retreated.


    General Lian read the decree, which was very simple: "If Mushan is in danger of being breached, Wu Changzhen and the other generals will immediately lead their troops back to the capital and stand by!"


    this?


    All the generals were confused, including Wu Changzhen, who was also puzzled: "What on earth do your Majesty want to do?"


    With this withdrawal, the Wei army can directly attack the capital. It will be difficult for Your Majesty to turn defeat into victory.


    ...Wei Er is actually not bad. He was the mostmon man in ancient times. Although the male protagonist''s love for the female protagonist existed in ancient times, it was really rare. The male protagonist yearned for beauty in his heart, so he was not suitable for it. Emperor, and Wei Er is a career-oriented realist. Even if he likes you, he will not necessarily marry you as his wife. Instead, he will marry a capable, obedient and helpful tool. But with his status, I will not allow the person I like to run away. I guarantee that Huiniangs ending will be sweet. . Regarding what His Majesty is currently doing, it is rather confusing, but he will give an exnation when he dies. His setting is that one thing dies and everythinges alive, and he uses hisst strength to fulfill the ambition of Emperor Jingwu back then. Finally, I wish everyone is well, safe and healthy. Thank you for your support. I am catching up on the plot and will finish it as soon as possible (but I am always slow and teary, I''m sorry.) Thank you everyone.

 Chapter 2629: Summoned into the palace

    Chapter 2629: Summoned into the pce


    Chapter 2629 Summoned into the Pce


    General Lian also wanted to know what His Majesty wanted to do, but said: "Master Wu, this is Your Majesty''s will and His Majesty''s grace. Please lead all the soldiers back to the capital as soon as possible. If it is toote, Your Majesty''s grace will be in vain."


    After hearing this, all the soldiers looked at Wu Changzhen, waiting for his order.


    Wu Changfang had a bad temper. After waiting for a while, when he saw that Wu Changzhen still didn''t give the order, he became anxious and said: "Brother, hurry up and give the order. The mountain is about to copse. If it ister, it will be toote!"


    Wu Changzhen looked at him suddenly, which shocked Wu Changfang and quickly lowered his head.


    Wu Changzhen stared at him and said: "Wu Changfang, remember who your master is. Don''t be grateful to the Wei family just because you were let back. You were let back because your brother and I are capable and it was me who used tricks. They forced the Wei family to let you back!"


    In the Battle of Tangjiang Mansion, Wu Changfang was captured alive by Wei Er and used as a hostage to threaten Wu Changzhen.


    But Wu Changzhen was very capable and cunning. After blocking the way of the Wei army, he showed his surrender to the Wei family. The uncles and nephews of the Wei family thought that Wu Changfang had gone to the northwest and made friends with Qin Sang. His thoughts should be wavering. In addition, Wu Changfang promised that after meeting his eldest brother, he would use family affection to persuade him to surrender.


    Finally, the uncles and nephews of the Wei family released Wu Changfang.


    But what the Wu brothers said were all lies. Wu Changfang has not fulfilled a single promise since he escaped from the impasse...But Wu Changfang is indeed shaken in his heart.


    "The master of the Wu family and all the courtiers is your Majesty. Don''t worry, eldest brother. As your Majesty''s minister, your younger brother is willing to fight and die for your Majesty!" Wu Changfang promised.


    Wu Changzhen then gave a satisfied sigh, looked at the generals and said: "Comrades, no matter the final victory or defeat, please remember that Your Majesty once saved our lives. After the Wei army reaches the capital, if there is no His Majesty ordered that even if we die in battle, we must not take another step back!"


    This means that he agreed to withdraw to the capital.


    The generals hurriedly said: "Yes, I have remembered it, and I will definitely defend your majesty until thest moment!"


    After Wu Changzhen heard this, he suddenly bowed to them: "Thank you all."


    All the soldiers were shocked and hurriedly returned the salute with sped fists. However, because of Wu Changzhen''s salute and His Majesty''s grace to retreat, they were determined to defend the capital for Emperor Jingyuan.


    Wu Changzhen turned around, nced at the crumbling mountain, and ordered: "Your Majesty''s decree, all the soldiers of the Mushan Army do not have to fight to the death. They must immediately assemble and retreat to the capital to wait for orders. Let''s go!"


    The generals immediately took out their own arrows and gave them to the messengers.


    After receiving themand arrow, the messenger immediately rode his horse to convey the order: "Your Majesty''s decree, all the soldiers of Mushan Army do not have to fight to the death. They must assemble immediately and retreat to the capital to wait for orders!"


    Hundreds of messengers were running in the mountain. After hearing the order and confirming the general''s arrows, they gathered battalions one by one. They ran towards the north mountain in the direction of the capital and gathered down the mountain from the north mountain.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    The boulders were still smashing against the mountain. After a few more hits, they finally copsed the hollowed-out mountain.


    There was a rumble, and the mountain copsed, as if it had been cut away by a heavenly sword. From top to bottom, arge **** copsed, allowing people below to climb up easily.


    "It has copsed. The mountain has copsed. Mushan''s defense line has been broken!" The Wei army was extremely excited and said to Wei Xiao: "General, the mountain has really copsed. You are really amazing... Hurry up and order the attack on the mountain." Bar!"


    Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief. It was true that God would not kill him and let him smash one side of the mountain. He immediately drew his sword and ordered: "Attack the mountain, capture Wu Changzhen alive, take him to the capital, and force Emperor Jingyuan to abdicate!"


    Yes! the Wei soldiers shouted, The general has ordered us to attack the mountain and capture Wu Changzhen alive!


    Attack the mountain, attack the mountain, and capture Wu Changzhen alive! Even the civilians pulling the stones excitedly picked up their hatchets and rushed towards the mountain.


    However, if you catch it, the person will have run away. When the Wei army attacked Mushan Mountain, not a single soldier was seen. Apart from the trees that were wilted by the sun, only poison traps remained in Mushan Mountain.


    That''s right, before Wu Changzhen left, he left a poison trap for Wei Xiao.


    Bang bang bang!


    The machine was stepped on, and poisonous arrows were fired. When the poison was shot out, it also brought taunts... There were notes tied to the poisonous arrows, and there was only one sentence written on all the notes: Wei Xiao, it''s not that I''m afraid of you, it''s Your Majesty. Not wanting any casualties among the soldiers, we were ordered to retreat to the capital. As for Wei Qi, you are a shameless viin who can only use your nephew to fight wars. You are not worthy of me leaving a message to you!


    This alienation tactic worked very well. Some literate Wei Jiajun saw it. It won''t be long before Wei Qi uses Wei Xiao to fight and enjoy the benefits.


    Wei Xiao was furious: "Gather immediately and pursue Wu Changzhen!"


    this?


    The Wei Army was still immersed in the joy of conquering Mushan. When they heard this, they were stunned and their joy dropped sharply.


    Wei Qi was also carried up the mountain by his own soldiers. After hearing this, he said: "Brother Xiao, the soldiers have been tired for more than half a month. Do you really want to chase after them if you don''t rest?"


    Wei Xiao said: "If we don''t take the opportunity to catch up and kill half of Wu Changzhen''s troops, we will have another tough battle to fight after we reach the capital. We must catch up and kill as many as we can!"


    Now we can chase without chasing. When the wartime in Beijing, the long -sized towering city walls of the mountains and the Tibetan agencies are relying on the city walls. They want to break through the capital, which will be more difficult than breaking the Music Mountain.


    The best way is: "Capture or kill Wu Changzhen alive so that there will be nomanders avable in the capital!"


    However, there is also Zhong Huan in the capital. He is not an ordinary civil servant. He is also very good at leading troops and fighting.


    Wei Qi''s mouth felt bitter after hearing this... This battle is too **** hard to fight, but Wei Xiao is right, he is at ease now, and it will be hard to fight when the battle of the capitales. He is very anxious to ascend the throne: "Sure, I''ll listen to you."


    "Well, if uncle is tired or reluctant to part with the supplies on Mu Mountain, he can take some of his troops to stay and receive them." After Wei Xiao said this, he said: "The whole army will follow the order and immediately set off to pursue Wu Changzhen. If you can''t capture him alive, Shoot him with a crossbow!"


    Looking at this situation, it is impossible for Wu Changzhen to surrender to them. In this case, it would be more beneficial to them to kill him... This person is really difficult to beat!


    Yes! The Wei army immediately went down the mountain to pursue Wu Changzhen.


    Wei Qi was afraid that Wei Xiao would take all the credit, so he endured the pain of heatstroke and pulled Yan Kuang and others to catch up.


    Yan Kuang was so old that he could die at any time. Running like this, he almost died in the carriage.


    Ning Ji also took Mr. Ning to follow Wei Xiao to help chase Wu Changzhen and the others... He was thinking silently in his heart that he must kill Wu Changzhen, he must be killed, so that the things in this life can match the previous one!


    The oue of the Battle of Mushan was different from the previous life, which made Ning Ji panic, so he wanted to kill Wu Changzhen so that the two lives would be reconciled, so that he could feel at ease.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t catch up with Wu Changzhen. Not only did they fail to catch up, they also fell into several poison traps on the way, killing and injuring many people... However, this number of casualties was less than in the previous life.


    When Wu Changzhen and the others were retreating all the way, General Lian sent people to inform people in the counties and towns along the way that the Wei army was about to kill them. Those who wanted to escape to the capital should follow them. If they didn''t follow, they would be posted as guards. The family army g temporarily surrendered to the Wei family army, and also said: "This is your majesty''s grace. If your majesty wins, you will not be held ountable!"


    People in the counties and towns along the way had mixed feelings after hearing this...His Majesty didn''t seem to be as crazy as they thought, but there were very few people who followed him to the capital. Everyone had a family business here and they didn''t dare to give it up easily.


    Lao General Lian and other military officers'' families and rtives from the Zhili Camp followed.


    A few dayster, in the pce, Emperor Jingyuan received the battle report from Wu Changzhen. After a moment of silence, he issued an order: "Summon Zong Zhengya into the pce. I want to see her."

 Chapter 2630: Give the medicine to eliminate heirs

    Chapter 2630: Give the medicine to eliminate heirs


    Chapter 2630: Giving the Elixir Medicine


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty was shocked: "Your Majesty wants to summon Zong Zhengya? But she is unmarried. If she enters the pce at this time, she will inevitably attract criticism and be detrimental to your Majesty''s reputation."


    It was a fatal blow to Zong Zhengyas reputation.


    The Internal Supervisory Committee of the Qin Dynasty gave this implicit advice. First, Zong Zhengya''s maternal grandfather was Shangguan Ge Lao. Shangguan Ge Lao was quite loyal. He did not want His Majesty to attack loyal ministers again, nor did he want Emperor Jing Yuan to leave any legacy to bully official girls. Once a person enters the pce, even if His Majesty does not do anything to her, people outside will not think so. Your Majesty has many enemies, and those enemies will only say great evil things about Your Majesty.


    Emperor Jingyuan sneered: "Do you think I am still afraid of losing my reputation?"


    He didnt care at all, but: I summoned Zong Zhengya just to make things happen, and she brought all this on herself. Do as you are told, and summon Zong Zhengya into the pce immediately to face the Holy Spirit!


    He also said: "Ask Shen Ji to take a thousand imperial guards with him. If the Zongzheng family dares to resist the order, they will be exterminated on the spot!"


    Gu Jinan thought for a while, stood up and said: "Your Majesty, why not let me go. I have met Zong Zhengya before, and I have something against her..."


    "Shut up, you have nothing to do here!" Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want Gu Jin''an to get involved in this matter, so he looked at Qin''s **** and said, "Go and pick him up quickly, cough cough cough~"


    Old doctor Wu quickly brought a medicine needle and pierced Emperor Jingyuan''s throat: "Your Majesty, don''t get angry, otherwise your life will be in danger."


    Emperor Jingyuan''s body is already quite broken. If he gets angry like this, he will really die. Then he will not be able toplete what he nned, and he will unfortunately pass away.


    Upon seeing this, the internal **** of the Qin Dynasty did not dare to leave, for fear that something might happen to Emperor Jingyuan.


    After Emperor Jingyuan calmed down, he said: "Invite all the old thief Zongzheng, Zongzhengya''s father, her female elders, and sisters of the same generation. If there are rtives and olddies who are willing toe with them, you can also allow it, and the Queen Mother will also I will be present and I will ensure that her reputation is not damaged."


    This is much easier to handle. At least Zong Zhengjia will not take action against His Majesty just to protect Zong Zhengya: "Yes, I have received the order, let''s do it now."


    The **** of Qin led people to find Shen Ji, led the imperial army out of the pce, and rushed to Zongzheng''s house.


    In broad daylight, so many imperial guards rushed to Zongzhengs house, which really frightened the people in the capital. They were all specting: Could it be that Zongzhengs family hasmitted a crime and is about to have his family confiscated and exterminated?


    "Who knows, the Zongzheng family is a wealthy family. I''m afraid they might be found out for secretly rebelling with the Ying family of the Ming family."


    Hey, you really guessed it right, but the Zongzheng family rebelled together with the Wei family army and had nothing to do with the Ming family Ying family.


    But Emperor Jingyuan would not destroy Zongzhengjia... After his death, Zongzhengjia was still of some use to him, so he wanted to keep it, but he also wanted to take away something from Zongzhengya!


    Qins inner **** and Shen Ji quickly arrived at the door of Zongzhengs house and ordered Zongzhengs concierge to open the door.


    The concierge did not dare to open the door, but Qin''s inner **** and Shen Ji led the Imperial Guards into the mansion sessfully.


    After closing the door of the pce, the **** of the Qin Dynasty shouted loudly: "Your Majesty ordered that Xuanzong Zhengya enter the pce to meet the saint. Mr. Zongzheng, Miss Ya''s father, female elders, and sisters of the same generation can go together!"


    this?


    After hearing this, Uncle Zongzheng copsed to the ground... Dachu was about to be destroyed. Your Majesty wants Sister Ya to enter the pce at this time. This is not only trying to ruin Sister Ya, but also trying to ruin the future of Zongzheng''s family. !


    But the edict has been announced, no matter how powerful the dead soldiers of the Zongzheng family are, they cannot be the opponent of the Royal Forest Army. Uncle Zongzheng can only say: "The chief eunuch, my father is old. He has suffered from heatstroke recently and is recuperating... Please allow me to Go talk to his old man."


    Qin''s inner **** agreed: "Yes, but it must be done quickly... Your Majesty has no other intention. He just wants to see Miss Ya. He must leave as soon as possible so as not toe back after dark, which may arouse people''s imagination and bring bad reputation to Miss Ya." "


    He added: "The Queen Mother will also be present, so Zong Zhengjia can rest assured."


    "Really?" Uncle Zongzheng was overjoyed, as if he had been given a new life. After the **** Qin nodded in affirmation, he hurriedly said: "Thank you, eunuch, I''ll go talk to my father right now!" It was Mr. Zongzheng who hurried over. In the main courtyard, Zong Zhengya has already asked his grandfather to fight to the death for Ichigo: "Grandpa, King Wei has conquered Mushan and is about to reach the capital. My granddaughter cannot enter the pce to face the saint, otherwise her reputation will be damaged. What else can she do? His first wife... you know, he can''t just be a prince, and his first wife is more than just a princess!"


    Zong Zhengjia wants to be a descendant of the n, so he must protect her reputation.


    Before Mr. Zongzheng could speak, Mr. Zongzheng said angrily: "Protect? How to protect? If the Zongzheng family resists the decree, it will be a catastrophe. By the time King Weies to the capital, the Zongzheng family will be full of corpses." It stinks, how can you still be a queen? Will I give you a posthumous title?!"


    He added: "It''s just wishful thinking, and you don''t know whether King Wei will fulfill his promise?"


    If King Wei really cares about you, he will definitely send the Wei family army to protect you.


    Look at the Marquis of Qin. When Ming Cong and others made trouble, the Marquis of Qin sent dead men to protect the Ouyang family. The Ouyang family was only the natal family of the sister-inw of the Marquis of Qin.


    Zong Zhengya cried in despair when he heard this. He pulled out the dagger, put it against his neck and said, "Father, if you let me enter the pce to face the Holy Emperor, your daughter will die!"


    Uncle Zongzheng ignored her, only looked at him and said, "Dad, the Royal Forest Army has arrived. If Sister Ya dies at this time, she will be disobeying the order, and our family will still be wiped out!"


    With with with the Queen Mother here, everything will be fine.


    Mr. Zongzheng said: "Your Majesty''s body is like that, so he will definitely be fine, but he can''t stop others from spreading gossip! For thetter, once there is a stain, even if it is nothing, he will not be able to seed in the throne!"


    After hearing what her biological father said, Zong Zhengya thought quickly in her mind, and finally said: "Grandpa, go to Ouyang''s house and ask Mr. Ouyang Hong and Ouyang Zhang to apany us to the pce. You will definitely be able to preserve your granddaughter''s reputation! "


    Ouyang Hongde is highly respected, and Ouyang Zhang''s wife is also famous far and wide. With such a nobledy with a foreign surname apanying him, gossip will spread in the future that as long as Ouyang Zhang''s wifees out and says a word, she will beparable to the female elders of the Zongzheng family. Say ten thousand words... Outsiders will always not believe what your own family members say, thinking that your family members are only helping you. But if you change it to an importantdy who is not rted to her family, things will be fine.


    This is indeed a method.


    Mr. Zongzheng said: "Help me go to see Qin''s internal eunuch, and I will tell you this matter myself."


    Hey. Mr. Zongzheng supported Mr. Zongzheng to see the internal **** of Qin Dynasty.


    After listening in, Qin Da Nei frowned and said, "I have to ask your Majesty for instructions on this matter."


    They sent the Royal Forest Army to ride back to ask for instructions, and Emperor Jingyuan agreed, but only allowed Ouyang Zhang and his wife to go with them, and did not let Ouyang Hong go. He said that it was because of the Zongzheng family''s face that he didn''t invite Ouyang Hong!


    Even so, Mr. Zongzheng was in a good mood after hearing the news... It seems that His Majesty really has no intention of ruining Sister Ya''s reputation.


    He took his son, daughter-inw, and sisters of Zong Zhengya''s generation to the pce after meeting Ouyang Zhang and his wife.


    Emperor Jingyuan had been impatient for a long time. When they came in, he was toozy to talk nonsense with them and directly ordered: "Come here and give Zong Zhengya the medicine to eliminate heirs."


    What!


    Zong Zhengya was so frightened that she almost fainted... Emperor Jingyuan summoned her into the pce to give her the medicine to eliminate heirs?


    Madman, Emperor Jing Yuan was really a lunatic, and he was almost dead. Why did he still hurt her like this!

 Chapter 2631: Im helping you

    Chapter 2631: I''m helping you


    Chapter 2631 Im helping you


    Mr. Zongzheng turned pale with fright and hurriedly begged: "Your Majesty, Sister Ya is still an unmarried girl. If she takes the anti-heritage medicine, who will marry her in the future? For the sake of the Zongzheng family''s many years of honesty, Your Majesty, please , be merciful and spare Sister Ya for once!"


    Uncle Zongzheng also knelt down: "Please have mercy, Your Majesty!"


    Upon seeing this, the second and third masters of Zongzheng also knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Zong Zhengs second wife and his daughter, as well as the third wifes mother and daughter, also knelt down, but there was a bit of schadenfreude in their eyes, especially Zong Zhengying, the second wife, who wished that Zong Zhengya would never be born!


    "Be merciful?" Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "Zong Zhengya and Wei Xiao secretlymunicated with each other, secretlymunicated with each other, andmitted treason. Such serious crimes would not be an exaggeration for me to destroy all nine of your ns. Now I just want her to take the medicine to eliminate the heir." , you are still unwilling. In that case, then use the lives of your entire n to apologize!"


    this?


    Your Majesty actually knows it!


    Mr. Zongzheng and Mr. Zongzhengpletely copsed to the ground.


    Mr. Zongzhengs vision also darkened and he almost fainted: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty..."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Zong Zheng understood everything. She rushed over with a cry, knocked Zong Zhengya down with a bang, sat on her, opened her bow left and right, p p p p, pped her several times, and cursed: "Zong Zheng Ya" Zhengya, it turns out that you refused to say goodbye because you were waiting for that boy from the Wei family, you bitch, you have killed the whole n, I will beat you to death!"


    As he spoke, he was fighting Zong Zhengya, and called to Zong Zhengying: "Sister Ying, this **** has hurt us all,e here and tear her apart!"


    Come over quickly and beat her. Only by beating Zong Zhengya hard can we prove to His Majesty that they are innocent.


    Zong Zhengying was dyed by Zong Zhengya. She was already over eighteen and had not been able to say goodbye. She longed to beat Zong Zhengya. After hearing this, she rushed over to beat Zong Zhengya.


    However


    Bang, bang, bang, whoosh!


    Zong Zhengya grabbed the seconddy by the hair, knocked her to the ground hard, kicked her down, turned around, grabbed Zong Zhengying who was rushing towards her, pped her twice, and used her special With a single pull of the hairpin, a wound was made on Zong Zhengying''s corbone.


    If Zong Zhengying hadn''t been able to hide quickly, he might have had his throat sealed with a hairpin as hard as a dagger!


    "Ah, blood, blood." Zong Zhengying was so frightened that she quickly covered her wound and fled behind Mrs. Ouyang Zhang: "Mrs. Ouyang, help me, Zong Zhengya is crazy!"


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang had a headache and scolded: "Miss Ying, please stop shouting, this is the Mingwei Pce, you must not be so presumptuous!"


    However, the three women from Zongzheng''s family have long made this ce look like a vegetable market.


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t stop him, he watched with interest, and even praised Zong Zhengya: "Yes, I praise you in vain. If you enter Wei Xiao''s backyard, the Wei family will be lively, haha Ha ha!"


    Crazy!


    After Zong Zhengya cursed in his heart, he threw away the hairpin and knelt down to apologize: "I have vited the rules of conduct in front of the pce. Please forgive me...I know I was wrong. But Your Majesty, I am just an ordinary woman. I want to get married." My children, please have mercy on Your Majesty and dont interrupt your daughters path to bing a mother, okay?


    Is it sessful?


    Of course not!


    "Still an ordinary woman? If you were an ordinary woman, you shouldn''t y with power. Now that you have gained power, you have to bear the punishment of failure!" Emperor Jingyuan looked at Zong Zhengya who was kneeling on His Highness, and said with a smile: "y with power like a man, You really can''t do it, but you can still do it by fighting with the woman in the backyard, involving the court through the back house, and disrupting the Wei family, so I gave you a way out."


    Emperor Jingyuan pointed to the heirloom medicine and said: "After taking the heirloom medicine, I guarantee that you can sessfully marry Wei Xiao and be your wife. As for not having this child? Don''t you still have two cousins here? Let them give birth to you. , you can leave the mother alone, do you still need me to teach you this trick?"


    this?


    The Second Madam Zongzheng and the Third Madam were shocked. It turned out that His Majesty summoned their two female concubines here for this matter?


    Your Majesty, my sister Ying can do it too! Mrs. Zongzheng said anxiously: Marrying Wei Xiao and having children and causing harm to his backyard, my sister Ying can do it too, no need for Zong Zhengya!


    However, what Emperor Jingyuan wanted was not to harm Wei Xiao''s backyard, but a smart and poisonous woman who could stabilize Wei Xiao''s backyard, take care of the overall situation, and be able topete with Wei Qi''s wife n and harem.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Zong Zhengying? She doesn''t have the brains yet, nor is she qualified. Moreover, it was Zong Zhengya whomunicated with Wei Xiao. In order to take the overall situation into consideration, it was Zong Zhengya who took the ultimate heir medicine for Wei Xiao. With such credit, she can She is qualified to be Wei Xiao''s first wife. As for Zong Zhengying, if she is obedient, she can give birth to Wei Xiao''s heir. If she is disobedient, I can kill her now."


    Want to kill her? !


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengying cried: "Your Majesty, please spare your life. I know that I was wrong. I beg you not to kill me. Wuwuwu..."


    Trash! Emperor Jingyuan cursed secretly, this kind of boudoirdy is really not worthy of much use and can only be used to give birth to children.


    He turned his eyes, looked at Zong Zhengya, and asked, "Do you understand?"


    Zong Zhengya: "My daughter understands."


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Then tell me. If you are right, take the medicine that will eliminate your heir, and I will guarantee you a bright future. If you are wrong, Zongzheng and his family will be loyal to Dachu!"


    At these words, Mr. Zong Zheng and the others were frightened to death and quickly looked at Zong Zhengya.


    After a while, Zong Zhengya said: "Little Wei Wang thinks very highly of himself. There should be no woman in the world who is worthy of him, and the same goes for my daughter... But my daughter risked the whole family to be killed to help him. Because of the great cause of the Wei family, , and was forced to take the medicine that would prevent him from having an heir. There would be no possibility of having children in this life. After such a great favor, King Wei should marry his daughter as his wife no matter what. Once he fails his daughter, he will be disgraced by everyone in the world! "


    By the time she finished speaking, tears were streaming down her face. In addition to wanting to be a queen, she also wanted her son to be an emperor, but now, she had no chance to give birth to a child.


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "Very good, I spare your life in vain...but I can also give you a big gift."


    He looked at Chu Tian: "Look at the list."


    Chu Tian nodded and gave a list to Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya was shocked after seeing it... He didn''t expect that so many wealthy families had betrayed Emperor Jing Yuan, and Emperor Jing Yuan even knew about it!


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "Everyone on this list will help you be Wei Xiao''s wife, just because you took the heirloom medicine, not only to help Wei Xiao, but also to protect these families, they have to remember your kindness. "


    Emperor Jingyuan nestled on the soft cave, looked at Zong Zhengya, and said: "If you have no children in your life, change to a posthumous position, plus a lot of support, you will make a profit."


    It was indeed her who earned it.


    And if the queen has no children, her status will be more stable.


    but


    "Your Majesty, may I ask why you did this?" Zong Zhengya asked boldly.


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "You are not qualified to know, just do it."


    Zong Zhengya didn''t want to die. Seeing that Emperor Jing Yuan didn''t answer, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He closed his eyes sadly for a moment, then finally opened his eyes and said, "Your Majesty, please give me medicine!"


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled with satisfaction: "Give her the medicine to eliminate the heir."


    "Yes." Chu Tian took out a pack of the ultimate heirloom medicine and gave it to Zong Zhengya directly without having to fight the water and let her take it.


    No matter how unwilling Zong Zhengya was, in order to survive, he could only take the medicine to eliminate heirs with tears in his eyes.


    A quarter of an hourter, the medicine took effect, and Zong Zhengya felt sharp pain in his lower abdomen. He screamed and fell to the ground, rolling around: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Her voice was shrill, her appearance was painful, and she looked very scary, but no one dared to help her.


    She was in pain for half an hour, and the pain only eased slightly after her brocade dress was stained red with blood.

 Chapter 2632: kill

    Chapter 2632: kill


    Chapter 2632 Kill


    The Queen Mother couldn''t bear to see it and said to Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, you can let the doctor treat you."


    Emperor Jingyuan then said: "Old doctor Wu, go and have a look at her, her stomach is bad."


    Any poison needs enough time to destroy the body. If there is not enough time, Emperor Jingyuan will not allow Zong Zhengya to leave.


    "Yes." Old Doctor Wu took the order and went to see a doctor for Zong Zhengya. After taking a closer look at her pulse, he said, "Your Majesty, even if a miracle doctor is found to treat her now, Miss Zong Zheng will have no chance of having children again in her life."


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied: "Well, let''s treat her with medicine."


    Old doctor Wu said hurriedly: "Hurry and carry her to the side hall, I will give her an acupuncture to stop the bleeding and pain."


    The **** Qin immediately asked several eunuchs to bring a board and carry Zong Zhengya to the side hall next door for treatment.


    After the injection and medication, Zong Zhengyas stomach pain finally stopped... After this day, I thought she would be afraid of seeing Emperor Jingyuan, but she asked instead: "Carry me to the main hall... I have something to ask your Majesty~"


    She is really fierce, much more powerful than the average boudoir girl, no wonder His Majesty chose her.


    The **** of Qin Dynasty agreed: "Someone, please carry Miss Zongzheng back to the main hall."


    Yes. The eunuchs carried Zong Zhengya back again.


    As soon as Zong Zhengya saw Emperor Jingyuan, he asked him for something.


    She raised her finger and pointed at Zong Zhengying and said: "Your Majesty, please execute her. She is stupid and restless. If you keep her, she will only do bad things."


    He then looked at Zong Zhengrou and said, "Just keep the sixth sister. She is already hair-grown and in good health. She is easy to give birth to and control."


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied after hearing this: "You can still think of getting rid of your enemies while enduring great suffering. Yes, you are a qualified... sess. I promise you."


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengyingpletely copsed to the ground, crawled to Mrs. Zong Zhengs side on both hands and feet, took her hand and said: "Mother, mother, help me~"


    After all, she is her own daughter. Although Mrs. Zongzheng was scared, she still had the courage to pull Mr. Zongzheng to kneel down and cry: "Your Majesty, Sister Ying knows she is wrong. You see that she doesn''t understand anything. , spare her once, please."


    He yelled at Mr. Zongzheng again: "Say something quickly, Sister Ying is your biological daughter!"


    But the Second Master Zongzheng didn''t even dare to fart. He was also afraid that the Second Lady would implicate him and have him be beheaded, so he covered the Second Lady''s mouth to prevent her from saying anything treasonous.


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled when he saw it, then looked at Mr. Zongzheng and asked, "Can you ask for mercy?"


    Mr. Zongzheng was silent for a while and only said: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty."


    These words sounded like he was begging for mercy, but he also seemed like he was not begging for mercy. He was indeed an old fox!


    Emperor Jingyuan said: "I am indeed merciful to your family, otherwise all three ns of your Zongzheng family will die. Come and kill Zongzhengying with poison!"


    "Yes." Shen Ji brought the poison, asked the imperial guards to hold Zong Zhengying down, and drank the poison into her.


    The poison was so violent that Zong Zhengying soon bled to death from his orifices.


    With a bang, Zong Zhengrou was so frightened that he fainted on the spot.


    Sister Rou! The thirddy screamed in horror, and for fear of angering Emperor Jingyuan, she quickly covered her mouth.


    "If Zong Zhengrou is not crazy when she wakes up, let her be Wei Xiao''s concubine and give birth to Zong Zhengya''s child. If she is crazy, choose two concubines or girls from the side branch of Zong Zheng''s family to take over." Emperor Jingyuan was extremely tired after tossing for so long. He didn''t want to waste any more time with Zong Zheng''s family. He waved his hands and said, "Carry Zong Zhengying''s body and get out of here!"


    "...Yes, I have taken note of it, sir. Thank you for your mercy!" Mr. Zongzheng cried with joy after receiving the amnesty. He stood up with Mr. Zongzheng''s support, and left in a hurry as if there was a ghost behind him. Soon, Ouyang Zhang, his wife and the Queen Mother were the only ones left in the Mingwei Pce.


    Ouyang Zhang was very sad and wanted to say some words of advice, but in the end he said nothing.


    At this point, there is no value in persuading.


    Emperor Jingyuan was toozy to listen and looked at Qin''s internal eunuch: "Fetch Gu Jin''an and ask him to send Ouyang Zhang and his wife home. He hasn''t been back for a long time. He wants to go home to see his wife and children."


    Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want Gu Jin''an to get involved in these messy things, so he sent him away before Zong Zheng''s family came.


    "Yes." The **** Qin did it himself and sent Ouyang Zhang and his wife out.


    When no one was around, he said: "Mrs. Ouyang was shocked, but don''t worry, Your Majesty has made arrangements. No matter how the world changes, this loyal, kind and useful family will be fine."


    Thank you for the reminder, chief eunuch. Mrs. Ouyang bowed to the chief **** and walked away again.


    When Gu Jinan came to pick them up, Ouyang Zhang, who had been silent, moved his mouth and said: "Some time ago, the cherries on my farm became ripe. I originally wanted to pick them myself, but unfortunately I couldn''t find the time. ...Next year, I will definitely be free next year. If the chief **** has nothing to do, how about he also go to the vige to pick cherries with us? The little kids at home will also go, and they are all very cute. Ouchi The prison should like them."


    The **** Qin smiled and said: "After hearing what Mr. Ouyang said, I really want to pick some fruits, but it''s still too long until next year. If I make a promise now, I''m afraid I will disappoint Mr. Ouyang. Next year, let''s talk next year."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Zhang''s eyes were red, but he didn''t shed tears... He was already old. Although he didn''t want to see familiar people die again, his experience allowed him to ept life and death calmly.


    After a while, Ouyang Zhang smiled and said: "Sure, I will invite the chief **** again next year. I hope the chief **** will not refuse."


    Okay. The **** Qin responded with a smile and watched them go back.


    By the time the **** Qin returned to the Mingwei Hall, the Queen Mother had already left, and Dr. Wu was giving Emperor Jingyuan an acupuncture to prolong his life.


    Zong Zheng''s family, Mrs. Zong Zheng wanted to settle ounts with Zong Zhengya as soon as she entered the house: "Dad, Zong Zhengya has a vicious mind and killed Sister Ying. Do you still dare to praise such a person? She must die of illness, for Zong Zhengjia cleans up the house!"


    Haha, Zong Zhengya smiled: "Liu, I gave you a chance, but you are seeking death on your own."


    She looked at Mr. Zongzheng and said, "Grandpa, you have also heard what Emperor Jingyuan said. The Wei family will surely seed, and if my granddaughter is kind to the Wei family, she will definitely be the queen of the new dynasty."


    He then looked at the seconddy and said, "Grandpa, you are always a wise man. You should know the harm to Zongzheng''s family by keeping such a ck sheep."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zongzheng looked at Mrs. Liu with murderous intent: "Come here, the seconddy is suffering from hysteria. From today on, she will be recuperating in a closed hospital. No one is allowed to disturb her!"


    this?


    After hearing this, the seconddy finally came to her senses and hurriedly cried and begged: "Dad, I was wrong. I won''t make trouble again. For Brother Zhi''s sake, don''t let me die of illness!"


    He also asked the Second Master Zongzheng: "My lord, tell me something. Do you think that your daughter just died and your first wife is gone?!"


    Second Master Zongzheng was so frightened that he did not dare to help.


    Zong Zhengya was also ruthless. He looked at Second Master Zong Zheng and said, "Second uncle, don''t pity this kind of shrew who will only bring you trouble. My niece promises you that when things are done, she will definitely marry you." A six-year-olddy from a famous familyes in to be your stepmother."


    this?


    "Zong Zhengya, you are not a human being!" The seconddy went crazy and wanted to rush over to beat Zong Zhengya, but was stopped by the servants of Zong Zheng''s family.

 Chapter 2633: Siege and Rage

    Chapter 2633: Siege and Rage


    Chapter 2633 Siege and Rage


    Zong Zhengya stared at her and sneered: "Remember, I, Zong Zhengya, am the person who can make the Zongzheng family rise, and the only thing you can do for an ignorant shrew like you is to die... just die in peace, if Make more noise, haha~"


    I will kill your son Zhigeer too!


    Although the words were not spoken, the seconddy understood them clearly.


    She retreated in fear and trembling as if seeing an evil ghost: "You, you are not a human~"


    Zong Zhengya just sneered and said to Mr. Zongzheng: "Grandpa, I leave this to you...invite the old doctor Cheng. My granddaughter should get well as soon as possible and continue to help King Wei and seek a bright future for the Zongzheng family."


    He looked at Zong Zhengrou again and said, "Please also ask a good doctor to take a look at the sixth sister, and then let the olddies enlighten her to make sure that she is in good physical and mental health and can give birth to a healthy son for King Wei."


    Mr. Zongzheng: "Hey, sister Ya, don''t worry, my grandfather will take care of it."


    One of them is rted to whether the Zongzheng family can be a descendant, and the other is rted to whether the Zongzheng family can give birth to a future emperor. Neither of them can be ignored.


    However, Mr. Zongzheng had such a wonderful idea. The reason why Emperor Jingyuan gave Zongzhengya the heirloom medicine was to cut off the path of the Zongzheng family to be the future emperor!


    Zong Zhengya was kind to Wei Xiao, smart, ruthless and perseverant. In order to marry Wei Xiao, she withstood the rumors and waited for him for several years. If such a person allowed her to give birth to a son, she would He will be able to help his son ascend to the throne.


    But she is also a strong and jealous person. It is torture for her to support her cousin''s son to be emperor. If she is dissatisfied with the child''s biological mother, the chance of sess is only 50%.


    And Wei Xiao is not stupid. He knows the disadvantages of aristocratic families controlling the government and absorbing the world. After Emperor Jingyuan has helped get rid of arge number of aristocratic families, Wei Xiao will not be stupid enough to pass his position to a son with the blood of aristocratic families.


    So Zongzhengjia was used by Emperor Jingyuan and was tricked, even losing two lives.


    Yes, Mr. Zongzheng executed the second wife to warn the whole family: "Everyone must be united with Sister Ya and help her rise to power, otherwise they will get out of Zongzheng''s house!"


    After speaking, he took a special look at the third room and said to the third wife: "Be calm and don''t imitate the second room."


    With a plop, the thirddy hurriedly knelt down: "...Don''t worry, father-inw, my daughter-inw has always been timid and afraid of getting into trouble, and she doesn''t dare to say anything or do anything... Everything depends on father-inw and Sister Ya~"


    I was so scared that I couldnt even speak.


    Mr. Zongzheng nodded with satisfaction.


    Ever since the second and third princes rebelled against Ming Cong and others, people have been dying in the capital every day. The Zong Zheng family was summoned to the pce, and two female family members died. No one dared to discuss or say anything. , for fear of getting into trouble.


    Because of this, the atmosphere in the capital has always been very depressing. Like this weather, it is so hot that it makes people irritated, and it is so dull that it makes people breathless.


    Boom!


    After a few days of dull weather, thunder finally sounded that night, and a heavy rain poured down, washing over the entire capital.


    The next morning, the rain stopped and everyone saw a fresh scene, even the sweltering heat was gone.


    Everyone in the capital is very happy: "This **** hot summer is finally over!"


    It is already the end of July, and in a few days it will be August. It is indeed the time when the summer heat is gone and the autumn coolnesses.


    The army led by Wu Changzhen returned to the capital on this day.


    Although they were defeated, Emperor Jingyuan ordered Zhong Huan to lead hundreds of officials to wee them into the city. He also opened the sealed Sishan Vi to allow the soldiers and their families to move in.


    There are four vis in the capital that are like a city within a city. They have always been closed and not allowed to be inhabited. They are only open during times of natural disasters and wars, and are used to amodate rtives and family members of meritorious families who flock to the capital.


    As for the civilians who entered the city with the army, they were ced in various streets and alleys. In short, the capital wasrge and they could all be amodated. Wu Changzhen wanted to know why Emperor Jingyuan asked them to withdraw their troops. As soon as he entered the city, he said to Zhong Huan: "Lord Zhong, I want to enter the pce to face the emperor!"


    Zhong Huan knew that he was impatient, so he nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, His Majesty is already waiting for you."


    Looked at Wu Changfang again: "You go too."


    Wu Changfang was a little panicked. He had been captured before. Would he be executed if he went to the pce?


    But Wu Changzhen was overjoyed: "Your Majesty is already waiting for me? I thought Your Majesty didn''t want me to bother him."


    "How could it be? It''s nothing, let''s go." Zhong Huan was riding ahead, wearing a long robe with wide sleeves and no crown on his hair. He only wore a long ck silk belt. He asionally chatted with Wu Changzhen, looking like a leisurely person. The look made Wu Changfang, who was following behind, frown greatly.


    The Wei army has almost reached the capital, and Zhong Huan is still so leisurely and unflustered. Could it be that he or His Majesty already has a strategy to retreat from the enemy?


    Sorry, no, but you still have to live your life. Instead of being miserable, its better to be happy and wait for the enemy toe and then fight with it!


    Wu Changzhen stayed in the pce for two hours and then came out, but Wu Changfang stayed in the pce for a whole day and was not let out until the imperial city gate was about to close.


    He was dyed for so long because he was summoned by the Queen Mother and told many things about Qin Sang''s family, especially the big wolf and the two wolves.


    In order to listen to the affairs of the Qin family, the Queen was also in the Queen Mother''s Pce. When she heard that Eng liked to watch the soldiers practice in the morning and would cry when they missed the time, she burst into tears and said, "This little guy is really cool." He''s cute, like his second uncle... He''s so good, heughs when he likes it, and cries when he''s unhappy. This is how a little doll''s house should be, and it''s much more interesting than when his father was a child."


    Speaking of Big Wolf again: Like his grandfather and his father, he is a very affectionate person~


    She doted on the little magpie so much that she had to take it with her when escaping. In the future, she would definitely be good to people when she got older. She was just worried that the big wolf would be too affectionate and would be burdened by affection.


    Brother Qin was caught between the Wei family and His Majesty, which made it very difficult for him, and he eventually died because of it.


    Mugeer must be feeling very ufortable right now, struggling and in pain, not knowing who to help, right?


    However, they have already chosen for him and will keep him outside Zhili and will not let him get close to the capital.


    They and the couple feel sorry for the Qin family so much. All they can do now is to protect Brother Mu so that he can get through this period safely and continue to live the life he wants when everything is settled.


    The dragon chair is very good, but it is not easy to sit on, because under the dragon chair, there are countless bad things. It is too painful and tiring. Brother Mu is not suitable, so let him inherit the legacy of his father''s generation. , guard your wife and children while guarding your territory.


    The queen was in poor health and cried several times today. When Wu Changfang left, she fainted.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very worried when he heard about it, but he still didn''t go to see her and fell asleep after hearing the news that she had woken up.


    In the next few days, the capital was very lively due to the influx of troops and rtives.


    But four dayster, the capital city was surrounded by heavy troops. Wei Xiao had already led one hundred thousand Wei family troops, tens of thousands of civilians, and literati and wealthy households who supported the Wei family troops to the outside of the capital, preparing to attack the city.


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums sounded again. Yan Yuan changed into a chariot and led a group of soldiers and literati. He carried the promation and shouted: "King Wei has inherited the fate of heaven and hase to attack the guilty emperor!"


    He shouted three times in a row, but before he finished the third time, a smelly water bag was dropped from the towering city wall.


    With a bang, Qianhu, who was guarding Yan Yuan, hurriedly said: "The enemy is attacking, retreat!"


    Zhong Huanughed. He looked down from the tower and shouted: "Are you withdrawing now? Keep shouting. I have prepared a lot of gold juice. If you withdraw, who will the gold juice be thrown at?" !

 Chapter 2634: Negotiable

    Chapter 2634: Negotiable


    Chapter 2634 Negotiable


    The walls of the capital city were so high that they could not hear Zhong Huan''s words from the tower.


    However, Zhong Huan had already sent Mou Yuan beside him to the steps ten meters below, through a hole the size of a human head, facing Yan Yuan and the others, and shouted Zhong Huan''s words repeatedly.


    What, this is human feces juice! After Yan Yuan heard this, he almost fainted and didnt even have the strength to reply.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zuo rode over and cursed: "Zhong Huan, you are a sycophant who helps the emperor to do evil. I advise you to abandon the secret and turn to the light as soon as possible. Don''t do anything to scapegoat the emperor and harm the people of the world again!"


    Mouyuan dutifully repeated the curse words to Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan felt that this was not enough, so he called the crowd behind him: "Resist the g, follow me!"


    Arge group of people, carrying gs, followed him down to the ce where Mouyuan was.


    Zhong Huan: "Turn on the switch and make the hole bigger, otherwise those **** won''t see how I look down upon them."


    The city wall is very thick, and there is a dark room built inside the wall. After the people inside heard it, they opened the mechanism from the inside, turning a hole as big as a human head into the size of a basin, so that people with good eyesight could see some of Zhong Huan''s arrogant moves. .


    While drinking, Zhong Huan smiled and said: "Zuo Qin, you are the sycophants who help the tyrants and harm the people! You are narrow-minded and blind, and you cannot see through Wei Qi''s face... No, you have seen through him. Knowing that he is a loser who loves to show off but has no great abilities, you think he is easy to control, so you all praise him. Unfortunately, you have only seen half of it. Wei Qi is a truly sinister viin. When he takes over the world, those of you who have helped him At least half of his people will die, especially the Yan family!"


    Zhong Huanyuan pointed at Yan Yuan and said: "Wei Qi must have been a grandson for a while in order to invite Yan Kuang toe out. Such a viin, if he pretends to be a grandson today, he will get his dignity back tomorrow, and he wants to make up for it." The method of dignity is very simple, that is to find a reason to destroy your entire Yan family!"


    But your Yan family is also a small family. Yan Kuang, the old thief, has done many evil things. Being exterminated is considered retribution. There is nothing to be pitiful about!


    Mr. Zuo was a little confused...Aren''t you scolding me? Why did you suddenly jump over and scold King Wei and the Yan family? Isn''t your scolding a bit too jumpy?


    Yan Principle was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Just as he was about to retort, a stench came over him, and he immediately retched: "Ouch!"


    Stinky, the golden juice was so stinky that as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt as if he had drunk the golden juice. He just wanted to vomit and couldn''t speak at all.


    The literati led by Yan Yuan were clever. When the opportunity came, they immediately stepped forward and scolded Zhong Huan on Yan Yuan''s behalf: "Zhong Huan, don''t spit on people with your blood. The Yan family is a powerful family that has been passed down for thousands of years and has been shining brightly in ancient and modern times." My family is a great Confucian, and its moral character is as noble as the snow in the clouds. It cannot tolerate being ndered by a viin like you!"


    Afraid that others would not know who he was, he hurriedly announced his family name, hoping to be famous with this scolding: "I am from Northeast Yangji Mansion..."


    Bang bang bang!


    Three bags of gold juice were thrown from the sling, causing disaster to the man who wanted to announce his family status, and to the many literati behind him.


    Ah, its human feces juice, vomit vomit vomit!


    There were sounds of retching one after another, which amused Zhong Huan, and asked them: "Are you pregnant? That''s right. It''s normal for you sycophants who are more useless than women to be pregnant. What if you get pregnant one day?" If a big woman has a baby, thats a weird thing, after all, you unmanly eunuchs cant get a woman pregnant!


    In one sentence, all the literati in this area were scolded.


    They were so angry that they trembled. They endured the stench on their bodies and shouted back: "Zhong Huan, you are such a widower..."


    Zhong Huan''s face darkened, his eyes showed murderous intent, and he said angrily: "Fire the powerful crossbow and shoot them to death!"


    They actually wanted to use a powerful crossbow arrow. It seemed that Zhong Huan was really angry and wanted them dead!


    Aim and fire arrows! All kinds of weapons and men and horses had been prepared in advance. Mou Yuan gave the order and the powerful crossbow arrows were shot out immediately.Swish, swish!


    The crossbow arrows have a long range and strong prating power. They killed more than a dozen literati on the spot and injured many soldiers who were guarding Yan Yuan and others.


    "Retreat, the powerful crossbows have a long range, retreat quickly!" Zhuo Qianhu shouted to the soldiers again: "Shield soldiers, build defenses, quickly!"


    The Wei Jiajun under hismand hurriedly came over with iron shields, bang bang bang, pierced the tip of the iron shield into the ground, and then stacked it upyer byyer to form a semicircr iron wall to protect Yan Yuan and the others, and began to move towards them. Then withdraw.


    Let it go again! Zhong Huan ordered, his face full of ferocity.


    Mouyuan knew Zhong Huan''s feelings for Princess Anrong and did not dare to neglect him. He hurriedly said: "Fire the powerful crossbow and kill these rebels. Quick!"


    Hurry, if we dont kill them, the master will go crazy.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Two waves of powerful crossbow arrows came one after another, and several of them hit the horses of Yan Yuan''s chariot. The horses neighed in pain and rushed into the Wei army. After knocking away all the soldiers and horses, they were knocked to the ground.


    Yan Yuan was thrown out of the chariot, fell into the crowd with a bang, and fainted.


    "Master Yan!" Zhuo Qianhu said hurriedly: "Get out of the way, don''t try to get around, be careful to step on Master Yan, save people, save people quickly!"


    Yan Yuan was one of the pioneers in the crusade against the Sinful Emperor. If he died like this before the promation was finished, they would not need to crusade against the Sinful Emperor and just go back to the northeast.


    Fortunately, Wei Jiajun had some skills and quickly rescued Yan Yuan and put him on the carriage.


    After Wei Qi learned the news, he personally took Dr. Wei to treat Yan Yuan.


    Wei Xiao went to settle the score with the literati who scolded him: "Which idiot just called Zhong Huan a widower? Get out and die, otherwise all the literati and family members who scolded him will die!"


    Wei Xiao is strict in running the army and dares to be ruthless. Everyone knows that he can do what he says, so they immediately find the man out: "It''s Gan Jinshi!"


    "Didn''t you read the brochure given to you on the way?" Wei Xiao asked angrily: "I don''t know that Zhong Huan''s wife is a big taboo for him, can''t you tell me?!"


    Zhong Huans wife was Princess Anrong, and his father was the cousin of Emperor Jing Yuan. However, his father and brother were on the wrong side and were killed by Emperor Jing Yuan.


    But Zhong Huan was a capable and loyal minister, and Emperor Jing Yuan gave him a favor, which was that he would not punish his daughter who married outside the family. Princess Anrong was still the princess, and she could live peacefully in the Zhong family.


    But the wealthy family didn''t want Zhong Huan to have an easy time, and spread a lot of rumors, causing him to be dismissed. After a while, Princess Anrong died of her father and brother, and she was already in pain. Seeing that Zhong Huan was implicated by her mother''s family, she fell ill. She was pregnant at the time, but she suffered a miscarriage due to a serious illness. Her health became worse and worse, and she eventually failed to survive and died.


    Princess Anrong was Zhong Huan''s favorite wife, and she died like this, which almost made him go crazy. After the pain of losing his wife and son, he immersed himself in it for a few years. After he came out, hepletely surrendered to Jing. Emperor Yuan became the enemy of the wealthy families, and he vowed to kill these wealthy families who would only use insidious tricks to harm people behind their backs.


    And because of his ruthless methods, no one in the capital dared to mention Princess Anrong. No matter whether you praise or belittle, Zhong Huan can''t stand it. Anyone who speaks out will have their skin peeled off!


    Gan Jinshi was panic-stricken. After thinking about it, he lied: "No, I didn''t read it..."


    "Didn''t you read it? How dare you scream before going into battle without reading such an important enemy detail booklet. You are seeking death. Okay, I will help you." Wei Xiao was furious and ordered: "Come here and behead them. Sacrifice the g!

 Chapter 2635: Kill Yans family

    Chapter 2635: Kill Yan''s family


    Chapter 2635: Destroy the Yan family


    "Yes!" Wei Changling grabbed Gan Jinshi, dragged him to the banner of the Wei family army in front of the formation, and beheaded him in public with a click.


    He picked up the head again and presented it to Wei Xiao: "Second Master."


    Wei Xiao looked at Gan Jinshi''s head and wished he could kill him again: "Give me the order. Anyone who dares to shout and cause trouble before going into battle without familiarizing himself with the enemy details will be punished by the whole n!"


    Those literati want to be famous so much that they speak out whenever they see an opportunity. If they are not strictly controlled, one more person who speaks randomly will get them all killed.


    "Yes." Wei Changling asked the messenger to pass on the words.


    The literati heard that Gan Jinshi had been beheaded, and they were all frightened.


    Wei Qi was also very angry that some literati wanted to take credit for their achievements, but the great cause had not yet been achieved. He still needed literati to praise him for his kindness and destiny. He could only suppress his anger and came tofort them: "Gentlemen, don''t Be afraid, as long as I am here, Brother Xiao will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, gentlemen, just do your job properly."


    The literati were relieved after beingforted... No matter how fierce Wei Xiao was, he was just a warrior. King Wei was the future emperor. As long as King Wei treated them well.


    "Thank you, King Wei." The literati began to scold Gan Jinshi again: "It''s all this viin''s fault. If he hadn''t wanted to take credit, he wouldn''t have harmed Mr. Yan... King Wei, let''s go see Mr. Yan. , he is the direct grandson of Lord Dongyuan Shanjun, one of our vanguard officers, nothing will happen to him."


    Dont worry, old doctor Wei is already treating him. He will be fine. Wei Qi said and took them to see Yan Yuan.


    Yan Dan had already arrived from Yan Kuang''s carriage and was apanying Yan Yuan. When he saw Wei Qiing, he choked and said: "King Wei."


    "Brother Dan, don''t be sad. As long as Old Doctor Wei is here, your father will be fine." Wei Qiforted him and asked Old Doctor Wei: "How is it? Is the injury serious?"


    His clothes were stained with a lot of blood, and he was still unconscious. He looked like he was about to die.


    However, it didnt happen. Dr. Wei said: There was a long cut on the arm, and the forehead was bruised. There was a lot of blood, but the person is not seriously injured, and his hands and feet are not broken. Fortunately.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, Mr. Yan was injured by the powerful crossbow arrow of Chen Chen Zhong Huan, but he was only slightly injured. King Wei is indeed the one who bears the destiny. We are with the right master. King Wei is the god-given master!" Gan Jinshi Yang Juren, his friend, shouted loudly, ttering louder than Xia Lei.


    However, Wei Qi did not stop him, just because people in the world believed this, and at this time, it would be good for them to spread some words blessed by heaven.


    Seeing that Wei Qi did not scold him, Yang Juren understood what Wei Qi meant and hurriedly left with a few literati to spread the word.


    Hmm, it can be regarded as a little boost of military morale.


    Wei Xiao hated this kind of tterer the most, but he had no time to kill Yang Juren now. He was wearing heavy armor, carrying Gan Jinshi''s head, rode his horse to the front of the battle, and shouted: "Zhong Huan, the man named Gan doesn''t know the rules." , has been executed, you can calm down. Its just that the sinful emperor hasmitted too many crimes and persecuted the loyal and the good. You are a person with great ambitions. I hope you will abandon the dark and turn to the light and join the Wei family army!"


    After saying that, he asked the messenger with a loud voice to step forward a few meters and shout the words again so that Zhong Huan could hear them more clearly.


    Zhong Huan has calmed down, and his eyes fell on Wei Xiao... He''s not too stupid, he''s just a little conceited and ck and white. As long as he has some experience, he can indeed be an emperor who can carry the country.


    Wei Xiao added: "This is Gan Jinshi''s head. Take a look at it!"


    After saying this, let the soldiers take away the heads, put them on slings, use them as stones, and throw them against the city wall.


    The city wall is thick and full of various institutions. It is easy to pick up a head from the ground and show it to Zhong Huan. After a while, the head is in front of Zhong Huan.


    "Hehe, you have a traitorous look on your face. Come here, feed it to the rats, don''t feed it to the dogs, so as not to spoil the dogs'' conscience!" Zhong Huan threw Gan Jinshi''s head away, looked at Wei Xiao, and said, "Can you in time?" If you can still save your life by killing such a viin, then I will pay you a courtesy in return."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and ordered: "Let Zheng Qiang set off rockets to burn the text."


    Yes. Mou Yuan hurried up to the tower and informed Zheng Qiang of Zhong Huans order.


    Zheng Qiang was born in a well-known family in the capital city, but because of his excellent eyesight and steady hands, he was favored by the Zhong family and was sent to the Fuhu Army as a strong crossbow soldier. Now he has climbed to the position of Qianhu in the strong crossbow camp. : "Yes, please rest assured, Mr. Zhong, the general will definitely burn the imperial edict with one arrow!"


    Raising an army for a thousand days and using it for a while, the Zhong family has recruited him for more than ten years. Now is the time for him to repay his kindness. He will definitely use all his abilities to do the things assigned by Mr. Zhong. Zheng Qiang personally went into battle. After adjusting the bowstring of the powerful crossbow, he ordered his people to light the pine tar wrapped around the crossbow arrow. After the mes burned through the twoyers of pine tar, he aimed at the slogan in front of the Wei army''s formation.


    Whoosh!


    Ding-!


    The crossbow rocket struck like lightning and was nailed to the banner pole. The strong wind extinguished the firstyer of pine oil mes, but soon, the inneryer of pine oil blocks burned to the outeryer of the crossbow arrow.


    There was a whirring sound, and the slogan made of cloth started to burn, and most of it was burned down in the blink of an eye.


    Put out the fire! Wei Jiajun hurriedly put down the warning g and rushed to put out the fire.


    The fire was out, but the Emperor''s Prosecution was burned to a pulp and could no longer be used... If you carry it out again, it will only make peopleugh!


    Zhong Huan hadughed out loud unceremoniously.


    Wei Xiao looked at the burned petition for the emperor and became furious: "Zhong Huan, I treated you politely, but you burned the petition for the emperor and tore the Wei family''s face. Since you have no sincerity to join the Wei army, Then dont me me for being rude! Someone, push the sling over and throw the beacon fireball to kill them!"


    Zhong Huan heard this and said: "Wei Xiaoer, why are you so impulsive? The reason for burning your petition for the emperor is because His Majesty wants to negotiate with you... As long as you meet His Majesty''s conditions, Your Majesty can give you this country. !


    The messenger in the capital shouted this three times, which shocked the Wei army who heard this.


    What?


    Emperor Jingyuan wants to negotiate with them to give up the country?


    Can this country still be given up?


    Is Emperor Jingyuan crazy?!


    He must have never been normal.


    Well, indeed.


    Thinking about it again, with the level of madness that Emperor Jingyuan has had in the past ten years, it is really possible for him to do such a thing.


    Wei Xiao had been familiar with military and history books since he was a child, but he had never seen anything like this before. He was so shocked that his mind went nk. When he came to his senses, he said angrily: "Zhong Huan, how dare you y tricks on Yu?" It seems to me that you have been loyal to the Sin Emperor for a long time and have contracted his madness!"


    Zhong Huan smiled: "Look, you are too young and have not experienced much, so you think this is fake."


    For some people, living is a kind of torture, and there is nothing they cannot give up.


    "Take it and ask Zheng Qiang to shoot this letter to Wei Xiao." Zhong Huan took out a leather bag, which contained the hand letter of Emperor Jingyuan covered with a jade seal. It said "The country can be given away."


    "Yes." Mou Yuan took the oracle to the tower and asked Zheng Qiang to use a powerful crossbow to deliver it to the Wei army''s formation.


    Wei Xiao: "Wei Changling, go and get it quickly!"


    Wei Changling did not dare to be negligent and risked being shot to death by random arrows. He rode his horse to get it. For fear of being poisoned, he took out the oracle with leather gloves and spread it out in front of Wei Xiao for him to see.


    After reading it, Wei Xiao waspletely shocked...really, this handwriting was real.


    Wei Xiao: "Madman, Emperor Jingyuan is indeed a madman, how could he do such a thing?!"


    Well, you are not happy toplete the dynasty change without any bloodshed.


    "What, you see clearly, I didn''t lie to you!" Zhong Huan shouted: "If you want to negotiate, send someone who is not afraid of death toe to the capital to negotiate. You decide who will be the negotiator yourself, but the location must be in the capital. !


    And for this unprecedented negotiation, the old thief Yan Kuang will definitely attend, and they will kill Yan Kuang... The old thief Yan Kuang is too senior, and he is kind to the Wei family, but this thief has an impure mind. , if he is not killed, the young civil servants His Majesty will leave to the new dynasty will never be able to get ahead, and it is very likely that they will all be killed by Yan Kuang!


    In this case, they will kill Yan Kuang first and ensure that the young civil servant has a smooth career in the new dynasty!

 Chapter 2636: Destroy Yan’s family【2】

    Chapter 2636: Destroy Yan��s family��2��


    Chapter 2636: Destroying the Yan family2


    Emperor Jingwu, Emperor Jingyuan, Mr. Feng, Father Qin, and his great ambitions were all to establish a dynasty where the monarch and the people were united in civil and military affairs. However, no dynasty in history has ever realized such an ambition.


    Now Emperor Jingyuan wants to destroy the royal family due to various past events. If he wants to facilitate this, he is willing to sacrifice his life to help...and they have given up so much, so they will not allow the new dynasty to destroy such ambitions due to selfish interests. Evil people exist.


    So Yan Kuang, who was too ambitious and wanted to be the king of civil servants since the previous dynasty, must die!


    Not only Yan Kuang is going to die, but Yan Yuan is also going to die... Yan Yuan has been taught by Yan Kuang for decades and has learned all the skills of Yan Kuang. He must kill Yan Yuan as well in order to end the inheritance of the Yan family.


    As for Yan Dan, he is just a neen-year-old boy. His literary talent is good, but his real ability is not enough, and his ambition has not been raised yet. He can be spared.


    Zhong Huan shouted again: "I will give you one day to discuss. You must give your Majesty a reply at this time one dayter, otherwise you will lose the opportunity to negotiate forever!"


    You, a besieged person, actually threaten the army that is besieging the city.


    The messenger in the capital immediately repeated Zhong Huan''s words three times, allowing Wei Xiao and others to hear clearly.


    As soon as these words came out, there was an explosion outside the city!


    All the generals, civil servants, and even civilians of the Wei family gathered around and asked: "Little King Wei, is the handwriting true? Can this matter really be discussed?"


    Zhong Huan said: We can talk about it, but why cant we talk about it? There is nothing in this world that cannot be discussed as long as both parties are willing!


    Wei Xiao held Emperor Jing Yuan''s negotiation hand tightly and looked at the towers of the capital as high as mountains, silent.


    "Brother Xiao, but the Emperor of Sin has sent a handwriting? Hurry, show it to your uncle!" After Wei Qi heard the news, he hurried over in a carriage. He rushed down before the carriage was stable, and hurriedly went to Wei Xiao ran over here, but because he ran too fast, he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Wei Xiao looked up and saw that he was gnawing on the mud after falling, his brows were furrowed and he was a little suffocated... Not to mentionpared to Emperor Jingyuan, Wei Qi couldn''t evenpare to Zhong Huan, it was a huge loss to the Wei family. !


    Wei Qi had no time to worry about his own image now. He quickly got up, rushed to Wei Xiao, grabbed his hand, stared at him with stern eyes and asked: "Is the handwriting real? Show it to me quickly, quickly!"


    Wei Xiao said: "There are too many people here. Let''s go back to the camp and tent first."


    He also said: "Blow the drum to tell the general to go back to the central army tent to discuss matters!"


    Yes. The ordering soldier immediately rode on his horse and conveyed the order to the whole army.


    All the generals gathered around Wei Xiao and headed towards the Chinese army''s tent.


    Wei Qi followed Wei Xiao closely and did not dare to take any further step, for fear that Wei Xiao would take the opportunity to use the decree to seize power and prevent him from bing emperor.


    However, Wei Qi still sent someone to notify Yan Kuang.


    "What!" Yan Kuang''s eyes widened in shock, and he became energetic. He hurriedly said: "Call A Yuan and Brother Dan, quickly drive me to the Chinese army''s tent, and then call all the civil servants and literati. , let them wait outside the big tent."


    Yes. Manager Yan hurriedly went to do it.


    For a time, half of the Wei army guarding the city gate had fled, and they all rushed towards the central army''s tent.


    After waiting for the ce, those who were qualified to discuss matters entered the big tent, while those who were not qualified were unwilling to leave and waited outside the big tent.


    "Brother Xiao, the important people are all here. Please take out the Emperor''s handwriting." Wei Qi said impatiently. Wei Xiao then took out Emperor Jingyuan''s handwriting and handed it to Wei Qi.


    After seeing it, Wei Qi was shocked again: "It''s true... Master, take a look."


    is handing the hand letter to Yan Kuang.


    Yan Kuang was presbyopic. In order to see the handwriting clearly, he squinted his eyes, got close to the handwriting, and read each word. Finally, he studied the seal for a long time. After confirming that the seal was genuine, he handed the handwriting to Mr. Zuo to read. .


    Master Zuos hands were shaking: Its true, how can it be true?!


    Mr. Wang next to him took the oracle and read it. Then he also frowned and passed the oracle to the next colleague.


    After passing it around, the oracle fell back into Wei Qi''s hands.


    He looked at the civil and military ministers of the Wei family and asked: "What do you think? But we want to talk?"


    Mr. Zuo frowned and expressed his worries: "Could this be the Emperor''s strategy to deceive the enemy? After all, no one in the past has been able to use negotiation to resolve the change of ownership of the country."


    Which emperor didnt fight to thest man to death for the sake of his country?


    The matter of the change of ownership of the country was settled through negotiation. If you tell such nonsense, even ghosts don''t believe it!


    Ning Ji also came with Mr. Ning, and now he said: "Just because no one has done it, it doesn''t mean it can''t be done... We can talk about this matter. If the Sinful Emperor is cheating, we will have more reason to overthrow him. After all, it is him We have been unkind and righteous over and over again, and since we have raised an army to attack the Sinful Emperor, we should do something that the ancients did not dare to do, and this negotiation should go ahead."


    These words spoke to Wei Qi''s heart, and he shouted: "Mr. Ning is absolutely right. We just want to do something unprecedented. Negotiating this matter, whether it is true or false, is sessful or not, is a good thing for us." , I agree to negotiate and am willing to go to the city to negotiate with the Emperor of Sin in person."


    Master Zuo immediately said: "No way, King Wei, you are the king of the Wei family army, how can you be in danger?!"


    This is what Wei Qi wants... He doesn''t want to take the risk of negotiating, but he doesn''t want to let go of this opportunity for negotiation, so he deliberately said this to induce his subordinates to ask for help.


    He frowned and said: "It is precisely because I am the king of the Wei family army that I should take the lead. If not, who should I talk to?"


    Ning Ji saw through Wei Qi''s trick and sneered disdainfully in his heart. He stood up, looked down at everyone in the big tent, and said loudly: "This is something that has never been done before or since. Regardless of sess or failure, life or death, as long as you do it, you will be sessful." If I can leave a mark in the history books, I, Ning Ji, want to leave my name in the world as long as I live, so I am willing to risk going to the city to negotiate!"


    "No!" Yan Kuang was still hesitating at first, but when he heard that Ning Ji was going to go, he became anxious and stopped him, and then said: "...Don''t be anxious now, we will discuss and explore again. After we are sure that the Emperor of Sin really has this intention, we can Its not toote to agree to negotiate.


    His swollen eyelids opened, he looked at Wei Qi, and said: "And if it''s a negotiation, we can''t go into the city to talk, we have to talk outside the city, otherwise what should we do if the Emperor of Sin kills the people we go to negotiate with?"


    Yan Kuang wanted this unprecedented achievement, but he was afraid of death, so he wanted to change the negotiation location outside the city.


    Wei Xiao: "Zhong Huan said that the location must be within the city."


    Yan Kuang closed his eyes and did not look at him. He only said: "The general is too young. When the two armies are negotiating, naturally both sides have their own advancement and retreat. How can one side retreat and let the other side advance? Go and ask, if they don''t agree, we''ll fight. After Zhong Huan and the others see how powerful the Wei Army is, the negotiation location can be changed."


    It is just to make Wei Xiao a dog, so the tall city wall allows Wei Xiao to take soldiers to fight. Is it really winning?


    And if they lose, there is no need to talk about it. Emperor Jingyuan, Zhong Huan, Wu Changzhen and others will kill them all!

 Chapter 2637: temptation and death

    Chapter 2637: temptation and death


    Chapter 2637 Temptation and Death


    Wei Xiao tapped the back of his finger on the table and was silent for a long time. When he was about to speak, Ning Ji stopped him first: "Little King Wei, we can''t fight. Once we fight, our shorings will be exposed... We only have 100,000 troops here now." Here, there are still more than half of the troops, horses andbat supplies on the way. If we really want to fight, we have to wait until the troops, horses and supplies are ready."


    Master Zuo: "But Zhong Huan only gave us one day, and the madman was very fierce. If we don''t agree to negotiate if we miss the time, this golden opportunity will be gone!"


    When Mr. Zuo said thest half of the sentence, his heart was bleeding. Finally, he punched the table and said: "I am willing to risk my life to go to the city to negotiate with the Emperor of Sin. I am not afraid of death!"


    Come on, you were crying when you said this, aren''t you afraid of death?


    After hearing this, the two brothers Zuo Shiren and Zuo Shiyi hurriedly said: "Dad, let''s go with you!"


    Master Zuo turned around and red at them: "You are not qualified to go, just stay in the camp and assist King Wei!"


    Idiots, where are you going? Leave it to me, otherwise to whom will the title I earned with my life be bestowed? Is it enough to let King Wei give three tombstones to the Zuo family after he seeds? Thanks!


    Although Mr. Zuo is asionally righteous, most of the time he is ayman who also wants to benefit his family.


    Lets all take a break first and let our minds clear up, and well discuss itter! Wei Xiao stood up and looked at Ning Ji: Mr. Ning and the generals areing with me.


    After saying that, he took Ning Ji and left with the generals.


    Mr. Ning, on the other hand, stayed behind to keep an eye on the civil servants to see what oue they coulde up with.


    "This? Where is King Wei going?" When the civil servants saw him leaving with 90% of the generals, they were anxious and scared. What did King Wei mean? They were angry and refused to discuss with them. They wanted to take the people there themselves. Start doing it?


    Master Wang looked at his son Wang Yanxing.


    "I''ll go take a look." Wang Yanxing immediately chased after him, shouting: "Cousin Wei Er, wait for me."


    The Wang family is the natal family of Wei Qi''s stepmother. ording to their marriage rtionship, Wang Yanxing and Wei Xiao can be considered cousins.


    The Wang family has helped the Wei family a lot in the Northeast, and the Wang family and his son are very good people, so Wei Xiao still gave him face and waited for him for a few steps.


    Wang Yanxing caught up and asked: "Cousin Wei, you don''t want to lead the generals to attack the city, do you?"


    With Wei Xiao''s temper, it is very likely that he would do such a thing when he was angry and impulsive.


    But Wei Xiao shook his head: "No, Mr. Ning is right. With insufficient troops, horses and supplies, attacking the city will only expose the shorings of the Wei army. I want to shock Zhong Huan!"


    He looked at Ning Ji: "Mr. Ning, I want to use the mechanism on the city wall. The Ning family is good at this. I have to trouble your family to take action this time."


    Ning Ji had already sent news to his family. Mr. Ning used the excuse of falling ill and paying homage to his deceased wife to escape from the capital with his family and went to live in the Ning Family Cemetery Manor on the outskirts of Beijing for a while.


    After the news of the rebellion of the second prince and others came out, he fled to Zhili with his family and has now joined Ning Ji.


    It''s just that the Ning family''s move caused great harm to three rtives and six rtives. Many inws suffered as a result, ranging from being dismissed from their posts to being thrown into death row.


    The rtives hate the Ning family so much that they scold them for being cruel and treasonous, but if you tell them when you are running away, they can send away one or two of the family''s male grandchildren and leave a heir for the family.


    He didnt say anything and just escaped, leaving his inws to bear the consequences of the Ning familys rebellion!


    Ning Ji saw that the Wei army had reached the capital, and half of the great cause had been aplished. He was willing to let his family help him to take the credit. He nodded and said, "I will go to my father and elder brother and ask them to submit the drawings to the master." Bring them."


    Wei Xiao nodded and led the generals to wait in front of the capital city gate.


    When Zhong Huan saw that he had brought troops again, he asked: "Wei Xiaoer, is this the result of the negotiation? Do you want to negotiate?!" Wei Xiao did not answer, but sat on his horse with his sword horizontally, waiting for the Ning family to arrive.


    Half an hourter, the Ning family pushed a group of strange ballistae carts over and asked Wei Xiao: "Which part of the city wall does King Wei want to break?"


    It means that the Ning family is familiar with the defense mechanism of the capital, letting Wei Xiao know that the Ning family has great abilities and should be reused and rewarded.


    Wei Xiao pointed to where Zhong Huan was: "Just in that area, kill the people inside the wall!"


    "Sure, the Ning family will be done by Xiao Wei Wang!" Mr. Ning personally led the masters, pushed the wall-breaking cart a few meters forward, took out the drawings, and gestured against the city wall for more than a quarter of an hour to find the ce where the person was hiding inside the wall. After the location, he ordered: "Fire the poisonous arrows!"


    Bang bang bang!


    A batch of specialrge arrows were shot out. The special arrows urately prated into the gaps between the masonry and stone, and went straight into the hidden room inside the wall.


    Boom~


    The big arrow split open and released poison, trying to kill the person inside.


    However


    Zhong Huan knew something was wrong when they looked at the drawings, and quickly called out the people. He also closed the small doors connecting the dark rooms on the inner wall, sealing the poisonous mist in the small dark rooms, without causing any casualties.


    Zhong Huan quickly ordered: "Fire arrows and kill all the masters of the Ning family!"


    When the masters die, the Ning family''s ability to build a world will be cut in half.


    Zheng Qiang and the others had already targeted the masters of the Ning family. As soon as they received the order, they immediately asked the soldiers of Qiannu Camp to fire arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Arge number of powerful crossbow arrows were fired from the city tower, piercing the bodies of the masters and killing half of the masters of the Ning family on the spot.


    "Retreat, retreat, they have moved the ballistae to make the range longer, retreat quickly!" The Ning family''s uncle shouted, and hurriedly dragged Mr. Ning to escape.


    Zhong Huanughed out loud when he saw this, pointed at Wei Xiao and said: "Get out of here quickly, if we do it again, there is no need to negotiate, His Majesty will fight you to the death!"


    Wei Xiao''s face turned dark when he heard this, but he was indeed threatened: "Let''s go!"


    He took Ning Ji and the generals away, returned to the Chinese army''s tent, and informed everyone of the results of the test: "I have tried it, and the capital is indeed difficult to fight. I agree to send people into the city to negotiate first."


    Yan Kuang almost vomited blood when he heard this: "General, why are you so impulsive? Didn''t Ning Ji say that attacking the city would expose the weaknesses of the Wei army? Why did you still attack the city? Now that you have failed, you changed the location of the negotiation. My son has been tortured to death!"


    Wei Xiao looked at him with a heavy gaze and sneered: "If you think I can''t win, the Yan family can lead the army to attack the city; if you are afraid of death, the Yan family can not go to negotiate, Master Zuo will go."


    Master Zuo wanted to cry, but he still said: "I am willing to go, I am not afraid of death!"


    Yan Kuang was so angry that his heart ached.


    Ning Ji knew that Yan Kuang was already very anxious at this time, so he added a strong dose of medicine: "King Wei, King Wei, let me test the matter. The Ning family is not doing well. Ning Ji is willing to go to the city to negotiate with Mr. Zuo. Make amends for the past.


    "No!" Yan Kuang was afraid when he saw that each of them wanted to seize this unprecedented achievement. He gritted his teeth and said: "This is a major event for the first dynasty. Although you are capable, you are still not experienced enough... I am willing Take charge of this matter and bring a group of civil servants and generals to the city to negotiate, and thats it.


    Ning Jiughed when he heard this... He worked so hard to help Zhong Huan secretly just to push Yan Kuang into the capital negotiations... Only if Yan Kuang dies can he, Ning Ji, be the king of civil servants in the new dynasty!


    In his previous life, Yan Kuang led all the officials and generals to the pce to negotiate, and he died miserably in the end.

 Chapter 2638: climb

    Chapter 2638: climb


    Chapter 2638 Climbing


    Ning Ji frowned again and said: "Mr. Dongyuan Shanjun, you have passed the age of Qibei and are almost a hundred years old. It was a bitter summer in the past few days and your body has been worn out a lot. If you go to the city to negotiate, if something goes wrong, you are the world''s best friend." Loss. Why don''t you stay and let me lead the civil servants and generals into the city to deal with the Sinful Emperor?"


    Yan Kuang was almost furious and said angrily: "Ning Ji, are you saying that I am old and can no longer take on big responsibilities?!"


    Ning Ji quickly bowed: "I don''t dare, I''m just worried about your old health."


    He took a step back and said: "Then you will still be the leader, but let the younger generation pay for the negotiation. You can just give me your opinion in due course. How about that?"


    "No!" Yan Kuang was really angry. He stared at Ning Ji, cursed his ambition, and said: "Since you call yourself a junior, you should listen to your elders. After all, changing dynasties is a major event in the world. You juniors have never experienced it. , its easy to get things wrong!


    These words are telling Ning Ji that he has experienced the destruction of the previous dynasty and the establishment of Chu, and is more qualified than him to negotiate.


    He was also afraid that Ning Ji would follow him to negotiate and let the Ning family take the credit of the Yan family, so he said to Wei Qi: "King Wei, this negotiation is 80% likely to fail. We are just trying to find out the details. We will definitely have to fight again, and this capital city The city wall was made by the skilled craftsmen of Jishu Dynasty. If you want to attack the city, you need the help of the Ning family to break the trap... Today, more than half of the masters of the Ning family were killed or injured. Please let the Ning family stay and reorganize the Ning family in case the negotiations fail. The final battle."


    It means to speak directly and not let the Ning family negotiate.


    Ning Ji''s face was stiff, but his heart was filled with joy... The Ning family gave the map of the capital to the Wei family army. If the Ning family went to negotiate, Emperor Jingyuan would definitely kill the Ning family alive, and Yan Kuang would die in the pce. Here, the Ning family can avoid suspicion if they don''t go.


    Yan Kuang, Yan Kuang, you are really old and your brain is not as smart as before, so you have been tricked?


    Wei Qi looked at Ning Ji, who had a bad expression, and said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Ning..."


    Ning Ji: "King Wei, there is no need to say more... During this critical period, the Ning family will not disobey the arrangements or provoke disputes. Please rest assured, King Wei, the Ning family will stay and prepare for the war."


    "Okay!" Wei Qi was very happy and said, "It''s gettingte, let''s start selecting people."


    "Well, what King Wei said is absolutely right." Mr. Wang came out to answer the conversation and said: "Wei Chen rmended Mr. He Zhen, General Zhao and Mr. Quan to go to negotiate. For the remaining candidates, please invite King Wei, King Xiao Wei, Dong Rmended by Mr. Yuanshan."


    The Wang family is really good at being a good person. They rmend people who have real abilities and don''tpete with each other. No one can find fault with them.


    Wei Qi agreed as soon as he heard it: "My uncle is really good at choosing people. The three of them are very suitable."


    He looked at Yan Kuang again and said with a smile: "Master is a great strategist and is the leader of this negotiation. I will leave it to you, Lao Lai, to decide on the remaining candidates."


    Yan Kuang was very satisfied with what he heard. He flipped through a lot of books and finally selected a negotiation team of thirty people and a thousand elite soldiers led by Zhou Huang.


    only


    "Mr. Dongyuanshan, why is there no Mr. Dan? Mr. Yan is injured and can no longer go. He should have Mr. Dan follow him to see it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It would be a pity not to go and see it. This young master must have experience. If he doesnt have experience to broaden his horizons, how will he take on big responsibilities in the future?!


    After Yan Kuang heard this, he almost wanted to kill the person who said this.


    The one who spoke was Zhou Huang. He was personally requested by Wei Qi and he was a capable general who needed to be retained to deal with Wei Xiao. What he said was reasonable and Yan Kuang was not easy to get angry.


    All he could say was: "Brother Dan will stay and take care of his father. As for the experience, there will be opportunities in the future, and I will not miss this one."


    Having said that, lets not mention this and start discussing what to do after entering the city. How to deal with things when they happen.


    It was only at midnight that everything was discussed.


    Wei Qi said: "It''s gettingte. You all should go back to rest and recuperate your energy. We will enter the city for negotiations before noon tomorrow."


    Thank you, King Wei! Everyone was so sleepy that they left without any more nonsense. Yan Dan was very sad when he knew that he could not go to the city to negotiate. He came to pick up Yan Kuang. After entering Yan Kuang''s tent, he asked aggrievedly: "Great-grandfather, why don''t you let Dan apany you? Although Dan is not as capable as you." Dad is old, but he can take care of you, and in times of danger, he can draw his sword to protect you."


    Draw your sword to protect Yan Kuang?


    You think too simply. When ites to a real fight, a soft sword is useless. A knife or a halberd can split your bones.


    Yan Kuang is too old. He has been trapped in the Chinese army''s tent for a day. He is extremely tired now and has no time to exin. He only said: "It''s not urgent. I will take you there next time... let''s rest."


    worn out.


    Afraid that I was getting old and sleeping poorly, so I drank a tranquilizer and fell into a drunken sleep. When I woke up, it was already half past midnight and I had to leave immediately.


    Yan Dan came to see him off. He tried to find a chance to talk to Yan Kuang several times, but was dyed due to various things. He had no choice but to leave aggrievedly.


    After working for an hour, at half past noon, Zhong Huan sent them a message with a powerful crossbow arrow, asking them to go around the north gate and enter through the small gate on the other side.


    Yan Kuang was very angry and said he wanted to go through the main gate of the capital.


    Zhong Huan sneered: "I have opened the main city gate for you, and what you havee in is not a negotiating team, but a hundred thousand troops. Do you think we are fools? Just the small north gate. You can''t get in if you like. Anyway, there are two people in the capital. These tworge granaries are two of the twelverge granaries. The food is enough for the people of the capital for half a year, but you have been on an expedition for a year, can you stillst for half a year?!"


    What, there are tworge granaries in the capital? !


    Everyone who heard this was shocked.


    Its not over yet


    Zhong Huan said again: "His Majesty has long sent secret orders to various secret posts. Your Majesty can allow the troops from various provinces to enter the capital at any time. Even if only 30% of the troopse, it will be enough for your Wei army to drink from the internal and external attacks." ! So His Majesty is willing to negotiate to give you face, so dont be shameless!"


    this?


    Not to mention Yan Kuang, even Wei Xiao was scared... And because of Zhong Huan''s words, Wei Xiao thought again, since Emperor Jingyuan has such strength, why is he still willing to negotiate?


    What exactly does he want to do?


    "Go to the north gate and enter the city through the small gate of the north gate!" Wei Xiao put away his thoughts and personally led the troops to **** Yan Kuang and others to the north gate.


    Yan Kuang and the others could only be driven away.


    Waiting until the north gate, Yan Kuang almost fainted when he saw the small door: "Is this a door?"


    It is clearly a dog cave. Not only is the door small, it is also opened very high. If you want to get in, you have to climb up to the small door before you can get in.


    The gatekeeper is Wu Changzhen. He said: "This is the gate. Only such a gate can prevent your army from taking advantage of the opportunity toe in."


    He looked at Wei Xiao again and said, "Wei Xiaoer, you are leading troops in war, so you should know these rules."


    Of course Wei Xiao knew, but now it was his people who drilled the hole, so he was a little unhappy, but he had alreadye to this point, even if he had to crawl, Yan Kuang and the others had to climb in for him to talk and explore Emperor Jing Yuan What do you want to do?


    Go in! Wei Xiao ordered.


    Wei Changling was the first to climb in.


    After that came Mr. He Zhen, General Zhao, Mr. Zuo and others.


    Once someone takes the initiative, the people behind him will lose their dignity and get up.


    Yan Kuang was slowly carried in while standing on a wooden stool. He was trembling with anger... What a shame and humiliation.


    However, before he could finish his anger, he squinted his eyes and looked at a soldier in armor... This man looked very familiar, and he looked like: "Brother Dan!"

 Chapter 2639: Not worthy

    Chapter 2639: Not worthy


    Chapter 2639 Not worthy


    Seeing that Yan Dan had been discovered, he took off his helmet, knelt down and apologized: "Great-grandfather, forgive me, this is Dan''s fault, but Dan really didn''t want to miss such an important event, so he begged General Zhou Huang, took the soldier''s armor, and pretended to be The generals have entered the city to negotiate."


    Zhou Huang also came out and said: "Dongyuanshan Lord, don''t be angry. It''s a good thing that this young man has a chance to experience. Otherwise, he will be too soft, like a woman, but he will not be able to support the Yan family."


    I didnt feel anything was wrong at all, and I looked like this general is kind enough to help your family train the juniors. You have to thank me.


    He also said: "Dongyuan Shanjun, you love your son as much as you kill him. You know this better than a rough guy like me. You can''t be too kind to your great-grandson."


    Yan Kuang was so angry that he almost lost his breath... The bandits really had no brains. This negotiation was very dangerous. He risked his life toe here to give Wei Qi a lot of face. Wei Qi was actually the first person in his great-grandson to kill!


    If Dan Geer is killed, he and Yan Yuan will definitely not be able to spare Wei Qi.


    That''s right, Yan Kuang thinks that Wei Qi asked Zhou Huang to do this, and Zhou Huang was Wei Qi''s trusted general!


    However, Yan Kuang was wrong. It was Yan Dan who came up with the idea. Zhou Huang really felt that Yan Dan was too rosy and needed some experience, so he helped.


    Mr. He Zhen came out and said, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Dongyuanshan. The matter hase to an end. Let Mr. Dan go with you."


    Yan Kuang refused: "Yan Dan, get out of here right away!"


    Wu Changzhen smiled and looked at Wei Xiao: "Is this the behavior of your Wei family army? When the capital is the Yan family''s residence, do you think this negotiation is just for children''s amusement?"


    Wei Xiao also felt very embarrassed and said: "Add Yan Dan''s name to the list and ask him to enter the pce to negotiate together."


    Yes! Wei Changling immediately agreed.


    Wu Changzhen moved quickly. With a bang, he put down the mechanism, blocked the small iron gate, locked everyone in the city, and said to Wei Xiao inside the gate: "Little King Wei, wait at the city gate first. As soon as the You houres, we will release the people. If the people are not released after the You hour, it can be regarded as a breach of trust by the capital, and the Wei army can attack the city!"


    Wei Xiao agreed: "It''s refreshing!"


    Why are you so happy? You Wei Xiao, just wait for me. I will definitely not make it easy for you!


    Yan Kuang was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but once the small iron door was closed, Yan Kuang had no choice but to tell Yan Dan: "Follow me."


    Yes, thank you great-grandfather! Yan Dan was still very happy and came over to help Yan Kuang.


    Blow the drums, clear the way, lets set off! Wu Changzhen shouted, and apanied by the sound of drums, he led Yan Kuangs car towards the imperial city.


    Along the way, there were soldiers step by step, and soldiers who could not be seen were guarding with weapons. However, the doors of the houses in the capital were closed tightly. They only dared to look through the cracks in the doors at the Wei army who came to negotiate. They were from different families and had different thoughts. , different joys and sorrows.


    However, they are all thinking about one thing: What does Your Majesty want to do? Can peace be negotiated if the country changes hands? Are you really crazy?


    Mr. Zuo and the others raised the car curtains and looked at the situation on both sides of the capital avenue. They felt that the capital was very majestic, but it was eerily quiet at the moment.


    Da da da!


    A burst of hoofbeats broke the silence. Zhong Huan led a group of elite soldiers on horseback and galloped directly past the convoy of Yan Kuang and others. He even looked back at them, but his eyes were full of contemptuous smiles.


    Well, Mr. Zuo and the others looked at Zhong Huan, who was riding a horse with one hand and carrying a wine bottle in the other. His robes were flying, showing his arrogance, and they felt a little ashamed.


    Mr. Hezhen said: "Before, I was far away and couldn''t see the person clearly. But now I see him, he is worthy of being as famous as Mr. Feng... No, judging from his defensive style in the past two days, he is better than Mr. Feng. He is a true madman. If he can serve the Wei family army, it will be a blessing to the new dynasty and the world."


    Master Zuo was frightened to death and said hurriedly: "Mr. Hezhen, please don''t talk nonsense. This person is our enemy."


    With Yan Kuang here, how could someone like Zhong Huan be allowed to join the Wei family? Yan Kuang will definitely kill Zhong Huan. If he doesn''t kill him, he won''t feel at ease.


    And Yan Kuang is the master of King Wei, and he is an extraordinary figure in the Wei family army. They have to tter him and n for the future of the whole family, so it is better to hold back some words and not say them.


    Mr. Hezhen was a little dissatisfied: "What I said is the truth. This man is really powerful and has the courage of ten thousand men."


    Master Zuo couldn''t stand it, so he kicked him and said: "If you are bored, just read a book and don''t talk nonsense."


    Yan Kuang doesn''t like hearing this kind of thing, so don''t seek death and bring trouble on yourself!


    However, Zhong Huan didn''t bother to serve Wei Qi at all, just because Wei Qi was not worthy!


    The capital is as big as the three imperial citiesbined. Yan Kuang''s motorcade ran for an hour before reaching the gate of the imperial city. Mr. Feng and Ouyang Zhang were already waiting with civil and military officials from the capital.


    Mr. Feng''sing was something that had been discussed a long time ago. It was precisely because of Mr. Feng''s presence that Wei Xiao agreed to negotiate after just one trial... Mr. Feng had risked his own life to help the Wei family, and he believed that Mr. Feng would not harm the Wei family. .


    Wu Changzhen dismounted and said: "General Zhou, most of your elite soldiers must stay. The thirty-one who can only negotiate will enter the pce with fifty elite soldiers."


    This is also something that has been discussed long ago. Zhou Huang has nothing to say, but: "I will personally lead the troops in."


    In fact, what he brought with him was not soldiers, but dead soldiers of the Wei family.


    The dead soldiers are more powerful than the soldiers. If something goes wrong, they can take the opportunity to kill Emperor Jingyuan and win the battle for the Wei family.


    "Okay." Zhong Huan agreed. After Yan Kuang and others were inspected one by one, he led Yan Kuang and others into the imperial city together with Mr. Feng, Ouyang Zhang and other civil and military officials.


    After walking for half an hour, we arrived at Mingwei Hall.


    In and outside the Mingwei Hall, there are already tens of thousands of Imperial Guards all over the ce.


    Shen Ji came over and said, "Your Majesty is already waiting for you, pleasee."


    Yan Kuang looked at Zhou Huang: "You lead the troops in first."


    "Yes." Zhou Huang nodded and led fifty elite soldiers disguised as dead men in. Shen Ji did not stop him because this was allowed by Emperor Jingyuan.


    After Zhou Huang and others entered, they saw a long soft couch in the Mingwei Hall. Lying on the couch was a person with gray hair, a haggard face, and was so thin that he was almost out of shape... This man was Emperor Jingyuan, why did he look like this? Looking terminally ill?


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at Zhou Huang: "Hey, have you seen enough? If you have seen enough, let your peoplee in to negotiate. I don''t have time to wait for you, cough, cough, cough!"


    Zhou Huang was startled and was sure that this was the current emperor... Although he was about to die from illness, the look in his eyes that looked down on the world was very scary. Even a man who had been fighting all year round was frightened by this look.


    Let Yan Kuange in. Zhong Huan and Mr. Feng had alreadye in and were sitting on the seats on the left waiting.


    Zhou Huang took people out and said to Yan Kuang: "Saan An... is very ill. This may be why he is willing to negotiate."


    Yan Kuang was overjoyed when he heard this. He paused for a while, and after getting into his posture, he was helped in by Yan Dan and Zhou Huang. The moment he saw Emperor Jing Yuan, he almostughed out loud... He was indeed so sick that he was about to die!


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at Yan Kuang and sneered. Without wasting time with them, he directly took out the scroll on which the negotiation conditions had been written and said: "The conditions I asked for are all here. If you can agree, it will be enough for the Wei family to take over." When the imperial grandfather conquered the world, the Wei family also made great contributions~"


    He had no energy left to speak. After a pause, he said again: "Who wille up and get it?"


    Zhong Huan finished his words for Emperor Jing Yuan: "Only the civil servants cane up and take it, and the generals should retreat, lest you take the opportunity to assassinate His Majesty."


    Getting to the point so quickly? Could it be a scam?


    Emperor Jingyuan was so cheerful that Mr. Zuo and others were so frightened that they didn''t dare to go up to get the scroll, so they all looked at Yan Kuang.


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled: "A bunch of cowards, you don''t even dare toe up to get a scroll, you still want the country? You cowards are worthy of being kings in the Northeast, bullying the Yi people of Dongqing, cough cough cough !


    These words were irritating, and it was just the right time to cough. Yan Dan remembered what Zhou Huang said about him being too feminine and needed some experience, so he stood up and said loudly: "Sin Emperor, don''t be arrogant. We can conquer the capital because we have the ability to conquer the world...I, Yan Dan, will pick up this scroll!"

 Chapter 2640: Wei Xiao kills Yan Yuan

    Chapter 2640: Wei Xiao kills Yan Yuan


    Chapter 2640 Wei Xiao kills Yan Yuan


    Zhong Huan wanted tough. He was young, but still too young. He couldn''t hold it back anymore. How did Yan Kuang teach him? How could he teach someone to be so ''kind''?


    Brother Dan! Yan Kuang was in a hurry and wanted to go up and pull Yan Dan away, but Emperor Jingyuan had already said, Okay, you really have the courage of a newborn calf, so you cane up and get it.


    Zhong Huan said: "Master Dan, take this jade te and go up to pick up the scroll."


    "Brother Dan won''t go." Yan Kuang grabbed Yan Dan and red at Zhong Huan: "You don''t choose between the people in this pce and only let Brother Dan, who is not very skilled, pick up the scroll. Your evil intentions are too obvious. !


    Zhong Huan smiled: "Evil intentions? The Yan family is the one who really has evil intentions, right? Yan Kuang, don''t think that because you are old, no one will know about the bad things you have done in the past...forcing your ssmate''s wife, secretly serving Emperor Ai The concubine even dared to privately draw a portrait of Emperor Fengai and Empress Fengai. She has dirty thoughts towards Emperor Fengai. What qualifications do you, an old beast like you, who do dirty and evil things in the name of a madman, have to say that others have evil intentions? You are not worthy at all. , if you have any sense of shame, you should kill yourself to apologize!"


    Ah this?


    Master Zuo and the others were shocked, and their eyes changed when they looked at Yan Kuang... Lord Dongyuan Shan also secretly served Emperor Ai''s concubine!


    Yan Kuang was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the romantic things he had done decades ago could still be found out.


    Zhong Huan pointed at Mr. Zuo and the others again and said: "Everyone, please be careful. Let Wei Qi be careful too. I''m afraid it''s the tradition of the Yan family to worry about an acquaintance''s wife. Although Yan Kuang is old, the Yan family..."


    "Shut up!" Yan Dan roared angrily: "Zhong Huan, please don''t nder anyone. Although my great-grandfather was a romantic man, he was a man of virtue. If you dare to nder him, the Yan family and King Wei will not let you go!"


    Hehe, he also learned to use Wei Qi to suppress others, but Zhong Huan is not afraid of Wei Qi at all.


    Zhong Huan: "If you don''t believe it, go and visit the old people in Beijing or Zhili. Some old people have heard that Yan Kuang raped or secretly stole the wives of his ssmates when they were young..."


    "Shut up!" Yan Kuang roared and said, "Zhong Huan, you will pay a price for ndering me in the future. Today we are negotiating on behalf of King Wei..."


    "If you don''t hurry up and get the scroll if you know you are here to negotiate, you are wasting my time. Believe it or not, I will execute you, cough, cough, cough!" Emperor Jingyuan coughed for a while and took a few breaths. After his breath calmed down, he pointed at Yan Dan. He said to Yan Kuang: "You two, whichever onees up can be sessful. Stop arguing, otherwise I will stop the negotiation on the grounds that you despise me~"


    After hearing this, Yan Dan hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, great-grandfather, the Sin Emperor is no longer something to be afraid of. I can protect myself, so I''ll go get it."


    Yan Kuang was exhausted after being put through a lot of work, and Zhou Huang and the others were urging him, so he could only agree, but said: "Zuo Qin, Yanxing, you two will follow."


    Zhong Huan: "You can only stand at the bottom of the steps, not go up together."


    "It''s natural." Yan Dan agreed. After taking the jade te handed over by the eunuch, he walked to the steps. After climbing the nine steps, he came to Emperor Jingyuan and looked at the haggard Emperor Jingyuan. The guard in my heart became a little lighter, and there was a mockery in my eyes: "Scroll, bring it."


    Oh, you are already sick and about to die. Hurry up and give this country to the Wei family. When the new dynasty is established, the Yan family will be the first upstart, and as the first of the great-grandchildren of the Yan family, he will inherit the Yan family. Everything, coupled with the sess of these negotiations, will definitely leave a long chapter in the history books when history is written!


    He has achieved such great achievements at the age of neen. He is younger than Qin Mu when he killed the generals of the royal n. At this age and with this achievement, he can be regarded as the first person in history.


    Yan Dan was daydreaming when his hand was grabbed by someone. Before he could react, he heard a thud, which was the sound of a knife piercing into flesh.


    Yan Dan is going to assassinate me, please protect him quickly! Emperor Jingyuan shouted, staring at Yan Dan with a smile in his eyes, and said four words: The Yan family is not worthy~


    A rogue maniac from the previous dynasty who wants to be the civil servant king of the new dynasty is really looking for death.


    Zhong Huan: "Yan Dan assassinated His Majesty. The Yan familymitted a serious crime and killed the nine ns. They killed the Yan family to protect the emperor''s authority!"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A batch of crossbow arrows were fired at Yan Kuang, and in the blink of an eye the old thief Yan Kuang was shot into a sieve.


    With a bang, Yan Kuang''s eyes widened and he fell to the ground. He died before he could react. Yan Dan was scared out of his mind and hurriedly asked Zhou Huang for help: "Save me quickly, I don''t have it, it''s the Emperor of Sin..."


    Click!


    The **** of the Qin Dynasty gave Yan Dan a blow, causing Yan Dan to roll down the steps.


    Go ahead and shoot the guilty emperor! Zhou Huang saw that there was a loss of life and knew that the negotiation could not be concluded. He immediately called on the dead soldiers and wanted to take the opportunity to assassinate Emperor Jingyuan.


    As long as Emperor Jingyuan dies and the capital is leaderless, in order not to be besieged by the Wei army, the people in the city will definitely open the city gates to wee the Wei army into the city and make King Wei the new emperor!


    However


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The crossbow arrows they fired were all blocked by the iron shields of the forest guards who rushed out.


    But the crossbow arrows were poisonous, causing dozens of forest guards to fall to the ground and vomit blood.


    "Zhou Huang, don''t be impulsive. Your Majesty really wants to talk to the Wei family about giving up the country!" Mr. Feng was not afraid of poison and rushed out, standing in front of Zhou Huang: "He will kill Yan Kuang because Yan Kuang has no thoughts. Pure, there is a way to kidnap Wei Qi and be the king of civil servants..."


    Bang, the poison was too powerful. Even though Mr. Feng had taken the antidote given by Dr. Wu in advance, he still fell to the ground.


    However, because Mr. Feng risked his life to stop them, Shen Ji and others seeded in restraining the dead soldiers of the Wei family and the adults who came to negotiate.


    Zhong Huandao: "Zhou Huang, let the Jiangshan matter still be discussed. Don''t be impulsive. Impulsiveness will onlypletely ruin the matter and even kill Mr. Feng!"


    "Scroll, let him see it for himself~" Emperor Jingyuan threw the scroll down with all his strength, but he was too sick and could not throw it far enough.


    Zhong Huan quickly picked it up and threw it in front of Zhou Huang: "See for yourself!"


    Mr. Feng endured the severe burning pain of the poisonous hair and said, "Take a look, it''s true~"


    Zhou Huang wanted to give Mr. Feng face, but also wanted to give his brothers a way to survive. Finally, he picked up the scroll and read it. He only read it briefly and was stunned... Not only did Jiangshan''s story be true, but what Emperor Jingyuan mentioned The conditions are mostly for the benefit of the people of the world.


    Zhou Huang looked in the direction of Emperor Jing Yuan, his brows furrowed... Isn''t Emperor Jing Yuan very bad? How could you do such a thing that considers the people of the world?


    Zhong Huandao: "It is stamped with the seal, His Majesty''s personal seal and fingerprints, as well as the fingerprints of me, Mr. Feng, Mr. Ouyang Hong and others. There is no doubt that this is true."


    After Zhou Huang heard this, he still stared at the scroll. After a long time, he said: "Since you are so sincere, why do you want to kill Lord Dongyuan and Master Dan?!"


    Zhong Huan smiled: "Since you can be a general, you are not stupid. Ask yourself, if Yan Kuang is alive, what harm will he bring to the new dynasty? If you don''t know, I can tell you, this old man The thieves will destroy the new dynasty, and will cause countless good officials to be killed. They will also cause the aristocratic families to rise again, **** the blood of the people of the world, make the world weak again, and allow the thieves to take advantage of it and destroy us! So! You must be grateful to us for helping to kill Yan Kuang and eliminate this scourge for the new dynasty!"


    Mr. Zuo is very philistine and shrewd. After seeing the whole process, he moved his eyes and persuaded: "General Zhou, the matter hase to this point. Even if we risk our lives, we can''t avenge Dongyuan Shanjun and Yan Dan now. Or should we?" Lets take the scroll and go back to recover.


    Hahaha, Yan Kuang, what a good death!


    In the past two years, they, the civil servants of the Wei Army, have been heavily suppressed by the old thief. Although he did not dare to say it openly, he was really unhappy in his heart and had long been looking forward to Yan Kuang''s death.


    Now that the Sin Emperor had helped their civil servants eliminate a serious problem, he was so happy that he quickly pinched himself to prevent one of them fromughing uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2641: Wei Xiao kills Yan Yuan【2】

    Chapter 2641: Wei Xiao kills Yan Yuan��2��


    Chapter 2641 Wei Xiao kills Yan Yuan2


    General Zhou, can you show me the scroll? Mr. He Zhen said.


    Zhou Huang put the scroll on the ground and rolled it over to him.


    Mr. Hezhen picked up the scroll and burst into tears after reading only the first few conditions. He looked at where Emperor Jingyuan was and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for giving the people of the world a way to survive!"


    He was so moved that Mr. Zuo quickly grabbed the scroll and read it.


    After reading it, I was shocked and couldn''t believe it was true. I didn''t dare to make up my mind for a while, so I put the scroll back into Mr. Hezhen''s hand.


    Mr. Hezhen said to the people who came to negotiate: "Everyone, take a look, I think you can agree!"


    After hearing this, the others hurriedly took it to take a look. Just as they were looking at it, they suddenly heard Gu Jinan roar: "Don''t look now. If there is an antidote, bring it quickly!"


    This poison is so powerful that Old Doctor Wu will not be able to undo it for a while.


    "Yes, we ate it, so we weren''t poisoned." Mr. Zuo said, kicking Mr. Hezhen and signaling him to quickly take out the uneaten antidote.


    Why didnt he take it?


    Because he is shrewd. If he is the first toe up with the antidote and save the enemy, wouldn''t his whole family suffer if King Wei and King Wei get angry?


    Things like being a first-timer should be left to people like Mr. Hezhen, who are upright and indifferent to fame. He is a vulgar person and is not suitable for this kind of work.


    Ugh! Mr. Feng finally couldnt bear the attack of poison and vomited out arge mouthful of blood.


    "Give Mr. Feng the antidote quickly!" Mr. Hezhen admired Mr. Feng very much. When he saw this, he quickly took out the antidote bag and threw it to Gu Jinan: "We must save Mr. Feng and don''t let anything happen to him!"


    Gu Jinan hurriedly took it, tore open the bag, took out the antidote, opened Mr. Feng''s mouth, and stuffed the powder into him. He then picked up the water handed by the **** and poured it into Mr. Feng''s mouth, allowing him to sessfully take the medicine. Down.


    "Is there any antidote left? Hurry and bring it to save people!" Gu Jinan rushed to Zhou Huang and said: "My brother-inw is the Marquis of Qin. Our family has helped Wei Xiao and is considered his benefactor. Hurry and bring the antidote! "


    Several dozen Yulin soldiers were poisoned. They all had parents and families. We had been getting along for several years, and Gu Jinan didn''t want to see them die.


    After Zhou Huang heard this, he gave him a bag of antidote: "It''s all here."


    Gu Jinan took the antidote and called to Shen Ji and the others: "Feed them quickly."


    Shen Jiu quickly brought a group of imperial guards over to help.


    Gu Jinan said to Mr. Zuo and the others again: "It''s not enough. Do you still have the antidote? Bring it!"


    Master Zuo gave it this time. He also stretched out his hand and handed the antidote to Gu Jinan himself. He smiled and said, "Master Gu, take it quickly. I''m Zuo Qin."


    The brother-inw of the Marquis of Qin and the benefactor of King Xiao Wei must have a good rtionship with him.


    Gu Jinan rushed to get medicine to save people.


    Unfortunately, more than a dozen guardsmen died because the rescue was toote.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Give me your nameter, and I will give their family a generous reward~"


    Shen Jiu: "Yes."


    Emperor Jingyuan rested for a while and then continued: "Zhong Huan, I leave it to you."     "Yes." Zhong Huan responded and looked at Zhou Huang: "General Zhou, just tell the truth when you get back. As for the general situation of Jiangshan, The conditions are all in the scroll, and if the Wei family agrees, a war will be avoided in the world."


    Carry up the corpses of Yan Kuang and Yan Dan and lets go! The matter hase to this and there is no point in waiting any longer. Zhou Huang takes the scroll and leaves the Mingwei Hall with his troops.


    Zhong Huan, Ouyang Zhang, and Shen Ji led the imperial guards to send them out of the imperial city.


    Outside the imperial city, Zhou Huang''s subordinates were shocked when they saw the bodies of Yan Kuang and Yan Dan: "General, is this negotiation broken? Zhong Huan, you don''t keep your word!"


    Zhou Huang: "Shut up, everyone. No one is allowed to move. The matter has not copsed, but two people died. Let''s leave the city and return to the camp first!"


    Only two people died?


    These dead people are the immortal Lord Dongyuanshan and Mr. Dan, the master and beloved juniors of King Wei.


    But Zhou Huang is their general, and they can only follow orders.


    Please. Wu Changzhen seeded Shen Ji and sent Zhou Huang and others out of the capital under semi-custody.


    Along the way, people in the capital once again peeked through the cracks in their doors. After seeing the two corpses carried by the Wei Army, they were all too frightened to look at them anymore... They were dead, and the Wei Army was afraid they were about to attack the city!


    The dead men of Zongzheng''s family were also picking at the cracks in the door or lying on the roof to watch the situation. After seeing the corpse, they hurriedly reported to Mr. Zongzheng and Zongzhengya: "Old Master, Miss Ya, there are dead people. One of the deceased is very young." He is older, two rounds older than the old man."


    What! Mr. Zongzheng stood up in horror: It seems that Yan Kuang is the one who died.


    Zong Zhengyi was shocked when he heard this: "That was the leader of the Wei family''s negotiation. Emperor Jingyuan killed him. Does this mean he doesn''t want to talk anymore?"


    Uncle Zongzheng said: "The two armies are fighting. If we don''t kill the envoy, we will also kill the leader. I''m afraid it will be difficult to aplish."


    Zong Zhengya turned pale after hearing this, but he still pretended to be calm and said: "The matter must be done, otherwise Yan Kuang would not be the one who died, but all the people who came to negotiate would be killed."


    so


    She looked at the people in the room, raised her chin, and said, "We haven''t lost yet!"


    Hahaha, Uncle Zongzheng couldn''t bear it, pointed at her and cursed: "You have harmed yourself and your family like this, and you still think you have won? Zongzhengya, if I knew that you were such a crazy person for power, I would have Ill just drown you!


    "Shut up, boss, don''t be disrespectful to Sister Ya!" Mr. Zongzheng scolded his eldest son: "Without soldiersing to the capital to serve the king, the Wei family will definitely win. It''s just a matter of time. Sister Ya will definitely marry the little King Wei. We The family must treat Sister Ya politely."


    Uncle Zongzheng smiled: "Dad, please wake up, she can''t achieve anything big. Emperor Jingyuan and the Wei family are just using our family and don''t take our family seriously at all. If they really value our family, today Why didn''t our family be called to the negotiations? Even if Emperor Jingyuan didn''t call, the Wei family could have asked our family to be witnesses in this negotiation. Mr. Feng was asked to be included in the negotiation, but the Wei family didn''t mention our family at all. !


    Zong Zhengya held on and argued: "Dad, the Wei family is protecting our family by not allowing our family to participate in the negotiations... Little King Wei is a cold-faced and warm-hearted person. He will not let his daughter down, and he cannot let her down!"


    "Ha, just keep dreaming about your dream of being a queen." Uncle Zongzheng stared at them, looked back and forth several times, and after remembering their crazy faces about power, he said, "Don''t call me to discuss these matters again in the future. I dont care about this nonsense, and I cant control it!


    Having said that, he threw up his sleeves and left.


    Because Uncle Zongzheng quit, the atmosphere in the study was very depressing.


    Not long after, Zong Zhengyi also left with a sullen face... He was very unhappy today. Gu Jinan could participate in this negotiation, but as the future brother-inw of Xiao Wei Wang, he could not... He was a noble son from a famous family, how could he? Lost to a farm boy? He couldn''t figure it out and was very unconvinced!


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. King Wei will not let down his granddaughter. She will definitely pull up the Zongzheng family. Now it''s just the pain of power change. If you get through it, you can be reborn!" Zongzhengya said proudly, stood up and left. .


    But when she returned to her residence, she cried bitterly.


    She was crying, and Wei Qi was crying too. He was lying on Yan Kuang''s body, beating his chest, and shouting in pain: "Master, Master, why did you just leave? The disciple''s great cause has not beenpleted yet, and I still need your help. Wake up quickly, dont leave your disciples and run away!

 Chapter 2642: Thoroughly investigate the truth of the year

    Chapter 2642: Thoroughly investigate the truth of the year


    Chapter 2642: A thorough investigation into the truth of the year


    Wei Qi grabbed the hand of Yan Dan''s body again and cried: "Brother Dan, our master''s great disciple, you are the most outstanding disciple of the Yan family. You have the talent to govern the world. You will definitely be the leader of the new dynasty in the future with your talent." The minister of the Zhuguo Kingdom is now only neen years old... It was the master who harmed you!"


    He threw himself at Yan Kuang''s body again and cried: "Master, I can''t help you, so I shouldn''t have let you negotiate. Now I''ve caused you to be killed. I deserve to die, I deserve to die!"


    Wei Qi burst into tears and was so miserable that he cried so much that Zhou Huang knelt down and apologized: "King Wei, it''s the general who did not do his job well and failed to protect Mr. Dongyuanshan and Mr. Dan. Please kill the general!"


    With a sigh, he pulled out the long knife, put it directly into Wei Qi''s hand, and mped it around his neck: "King Wei, please do it!"


    Wei Qi was stunned and secretly scolded Zhou Huang for being stupid, but soon he cried andforted Zhou Huang: "General Zhou, don''t me yourself. This is not your fault. You have done an excellent job. This is all sin." It''s the emperor''s fault... When the two armies are fighting, where have you ever seen an envoy beheaded? The Emperor of Sin is a madman who doesn''t respect benevolence, justice and morality, and kills the envoy!"


    Mr. Zuo''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. What did King Wei mean by this? Are we going to send troops to attack the city to avenge Yan Kuang and Yan Dan?


    After all, throughout the ages, once a messenger is killed by the enemy, his own king will send troops to attack.


    But we can''t fight now. The Emperor of Sin has agreed to give up the country. If we fight again, many innocent soldiers will die.


    Mr. Zuo looked around anxiously, trying to find Wei Xiao, but he still couldn''t see him. He couldn''t help but frown, where did Wei Xiao go?


    He took a few steps back, grabbed his second son, and whispered: "Go to Wei Changling and ask him to find the young King Wei andfort him~"


    Don''t let King Wei feel so sad that he sends troops to attack the city.


    Zuo Shiyi wiped away his tears and said, "Well, my son will go now. Dad advised King Wei not to be too sad."


    Mr. Zuo nodded: "I understand, stop talking nonsense and go quickly."


    Okay dad. Zuo Shiyi cried and left to find Wei Changling.


    Wei Changling was watching nearby. Seeing Zuo Shiyi looking for him, he came directly to ask him what was going on. After learning what happened, he nodded and said: "Yes, I understand. I will send someone to find the second master now. You go back." Bar."


    Okay. Zuo Shiyi cried and went back to apany his father.


    Wei Changling sent six people to leave and search for Wei Xiao in three directions, pretending that he did not know where Wei Xiao was.


    However, he knew where Wei Xiao was.


    In Yan Yuan''s tent, Wei Xiao stared at Yan Yuan who was subdued by him and covered his mouth. Facing his frightened eyes, he pulled out a round sharp awl and hit the wound on his forehead three times!


    Each stroke prated deeply. Yan Yuans eyes were bulging forward and his upper body was half-hunched. After a while, heypletely motionless on the bed.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Wei Xiao released the hand covering Yan Yuan, pulled out the sharp awl, wiped the blood on it, and then bandaged the wound on Yan Yuan''s forehead, then grabbed Yan Yuan''s hair and pushed his forehead hard towards the corner of the table. A hard hit.


    boom!


    Yan Yuan''s forehead hit the corner of the table, and his bodyy face down on the ground of the tent.


    Wei Xiao turned around and left.


    When I left the camp, I nced at Dr. Wei, but said nothing.


    But Old Doctor Wei understood everything, but he would not expose Wei Xiao or tell Wei Qi about it, just because he was a servant of the Wei family and Wei Xiao was his little master.


    This is why Wei Xiao wants to do this himself. Only when hees will Old Doctor Wei help. If it were anyone else, Old Doctor Wei would definitely tell Wei Qi the truth because of his servant''s loyalty.


    Wei Xiao quickly led people back to Wei Qi''s tent. The ce was still crowded with people. Mr. Zuo and Mr. Wang were persuading Wei Qi: "King Wei, now you should collect the corpses of Dongyuan Shanjun and Master Dan first, and then attack Lets talk about the citys revengeter.


    Wei Qi cried and shouted: "If a person dies so miserably, as a disciple, how can I not avenge my master first?"


    He then pointed in the direction of the capital and said: "Emperor Sin, you are a vicious beast, you actually tried to kill the envoy. I will lead my troops to kill you and avenge my master!"


    Do you have the ability to lead troops to destroy Emperor Jing Yuan?


    Wei Xiao looked at it for a while, then came over and said, "Uncle, we can''t start a war now, we have to negotiate first."


    Wei Qi frowned and said angrily: "Brother Xiao, Emperor Zui killed the negotiator. For such evil behavior, any dynasty would have to send troops to attack him first, but you don''t agree. Could it be that you were killed by Zhong?" Are Huan and Zui Emperor scared?!"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "If I were afraid of them, I would not lead troops to the capital. I want peace talks. First, I am worried that the Rong bandits and Dong Qing will take the opportunity to join forces to attack us. Second, I am worried that the local government troops will take the opportunity to raise troops and upy the territory. As king, let the world fall into a situation of melee between various forces... In the battle for the capital, it is best not to fight, otherwise both sides will suffer losses, and others will gain."


    He handed the scroll to him again: "Uncle, this is the condition for the Emperor of Sin to give up his kingdom. I think it''s okay. Take a look."


    Wei Xiao was waiting at the north city gate. After Zhou Huang and others came out, he immediately got the scroll and gave it to Wei Qi at this moment.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi ignored the drama of master-disciple love and hurriedly took the scroll. Just as he was about to read it, he heard Manager Yan crying: "King Wei, King Wei is not good, my Lord Yan...is gone!" "


    "What did you say?!" Wei Qi was shocked. He quickly put away the scroll, rushed over, grabbed Manager Yan and asked, "Didn''t you say the injury wasn''t serious? Why is it gone?"


    Manager Yan cried: "Old Doctor Wei said that after my master heard that the old master and Mr. Dan were killed, he got up in a hurry. He fell and hit the corner of the table and touched the wound on his forehead. He was bleeding profusely. He couldn''t Save it."


    "A Yuan!" Wei Qi cried out sadly and knelt on the ground crying: "I am the king who has failed the Yan family... Emperor Sin, I will not let you go, and I will definitely pay for it with your blood!"


    Wei Qi was really heartbroken this time, because the Yan family had a reputation as a great schr in the previous dynasty. If Yan Yuan was still alive, he would be able to summon Yan Yuan without pretending to be a grandson and use the Yan family''s reputation to do things for himself.


    Furthermore, the Yan family transported a lot of property and hid it in thete years of the previous dynasty. Only Yan Kuang and Yan Yuan knew where the property was hidden. Now that Yan Yuan is dead, how can he find the property? !


    Wei Xiao: "Uncle, don''t cry anymore. Now is not the time to cry. First collect the bodies of the three members of the Yan family, and then summon all the ministers and generals to go to the Chinese army''s tent to discuss whether to agree to Emperor Jingyuan''s conditions."


    He nced around, his eyes fell on Wei Qi again, and said: "Uncle, the most important thing now is to seize the country, otherwise things may change if we wait toote!"


    Wei Qi was frightened. Looking at the corpses of Yan Kuang and Yan Dan, he felt that the y was almost over. It was more important to quickly seize the country and be emperor. He wiped his tears and nodded: "Okay, uncle, I listen to you." "


    He looked at Mr. Wang and said, "Brother, please prepare three good coffins and bury the bodies of the three masters."


    Yes. Mr. Wang did it himself.


    Wei Qi pointed in the direction of the Chinese army''s tent and said: "This matter is of great importance and affects all the people in the world. There is no need to dy. My ministers and generals, please follow me to the Chinese army''s tent to discuss matters."


    After saying that, he let Mr. Zuo support him and went to the central army tent.


    After arriving at the big tent, Wei Qi had time to read the conditions on the scroll. His face turned pale as soon as he saw the first item... He actually wanted the new emperor to thoroughly investigate the case of treason and coboration between Duke Wei and his family, and to return the favor to Duke Wei and his family. , return the truth to the world.


    But can this truth be investigated?


    The Sin Emperor is so cruel, even if he is about to die, he will be dragged into **** to be buried with him!

 Chapter 2643: Benefits and emergencies

    Chapter 2643: Benefits and emergencies


    Chapter 2643 Benefits and Urgent Report


    But here in Wei Xiao, in the hearts of Wei Guogong and the soldiers and civilians in the northwest, the truth of that year must be thoroughly investigated, because half of the decade-long decline and disaster of Chu was caused by what happened back then.


    So Wei Qi did not dare to show any panic or dissatisfaction, and had to say with relief: "The first condition is exactly what I want. The murder of father and eldest brother must be thoroughly investigated!"


    However, when the timees that he will be the emperor, he will have the final say on how to investigate and what truth will be given.


    Thinking of this, Wei Qi felt a lot more at ease.


    After hearing this, the ministers and generals present, especially the generals from the line of Duke Wei, stood up one after another and saluted him: "King Wei is right, the truth of the year must be found out, who framed the old Duke, and who framed him. Your Majesty, whoevers family will die, otherwise we wont agree!


    With these words, Wei Qi became afraid again.


    He raised his head, looked at the speaking general, and assured: "General Cao, don''t worry, I have raised troops toe to Beijing to seek justice for my father, my eldest brother, and the Wei Guogong family!"


    General Cao said with tears in his eyes: "Thank you so much, King Wei, so that we veterans of Wei Guogong''s line will have no regrets even if we die!"


    Wei Qiforted him: "General Cao, please don''t say such things. You are the heroes of the Wei family. Your great cause is about to bepleted. You will enjoy endless wealth in the future, so you can''t talk about death lightly."


    But what I was thinking about was that after I became the emperor, I must kill all the veterans of Wei Guogong''s line. Only in this way can we cover up the truth of that year!


    Only in this way can we break Wei Xiao''s arm andpletely kill this biggest threat!


    Wei Qi waved his hand and signaled General Cao to sit down. Then he looked at the conditions on the scroll, and his heart began to bleed more and more: "In six years,mercial taxes can only be collected twice, and once every three years, only two taxes can be collected." If it is sessful, any remaining tax money must not be collected, and after collecting themercial tax, the merchant registration must bepletely eliminated, and the children of merchants must be allowed to take scientific examinations and be officials."


    "After six years, the grain tax can be collected, and after twelve years, the head tax can be collected. Only men can be collected. The new dynasty will never collect any tax money from women. Unless a woman wants to open a female household, she can not collect any tax from women. Female heads of households receive the same taxes as men!


    this?


    Its simply unreasonable!


    Half the world is made up of women. If we dont collect womens head tax, how much money will be collected? !


    However, Mr. Hezhen nodded and praised: "This condition is a good policy for the benefit of the country and the people. King Wei, we should agree."


    He also exined very carefully: "There are too many despised women in all parts of the world, and it is not easy for girls to grow up. If you don''t collect women''s taxes, you can save the lives of many girls. When they grow up, they can get married." , giving birth to new people for farming, it is a great thing for the world."


    Wei Xiao: "New sources of troops can be generated, so we can agree to this condition."


    Zhou Huang nodded in agreement: "King Xiao Wei and Mr. He Zhen are right. King Wei, this condition is beneficial to everyone, so we can agree. Don''t say that we won''t collect tax money. If the new dynasty has money, please make up some money." Any family with many girls can do it.


    What he said almost made Wei Qi angry to death... Is it true that you don''t know how expensive firewood and rice are, so you still need to make up for it? Women all over the world depend on men for their lives, so it would be nice not to take money from them!


    But Wei Qi wanted to be known as a virtuous person, and seeing that most people agreed with it, he couldn''t say no anymore. He just looked at Mr. Zuo and said clearly: "Mr. Zuo is well versed in general affairs, what do you think about this matter?"


    Mr. Zuo understood and said hurriedly: "I think that women can be exempted from tax, but it is too difficult to not collect grain tax for six years and not collect poll tax for men for twelve years. After twelve years, the national treasury will support it." Cant live.


    He was afraid that everyone would quarrel, so he gave an idea: "We can agree first, and after getting a new negotiation opportunity, we can then pick out the unreasonable points for negotiation... It seems to be included in Zhong Huan''s words today. This means we can talk about it.


    Wei Xiao said: "Then Mr. Zuo, just write down the conditions to be negotiated, and wait for the next negotiation to talk to the Emperor of Sin!"


    He spoke loudly and looked non-negotiable, scaring everyone so much that they dared no longer object.


    Seeing this, Wei Qi could only nod his head and said: "Then let''s do it." Then he talked about what he really cared about: "The Emperor of Sin wants us to exterminate the rebels within thirty years... Please take a look at the third condition."


    Rongbi has always been their major. In recent years, they ughtered several cities in them and destroyed the rong thief. It is a good thing for them to take a long time for them. Wei Qi did not resist this condition.


    What he was dissatisfied with was Article 4.


    Sure enough, after reading the third condition, many civil servants and generals soon realized that they looked at the fourth condition and frowned, saying: "The new dynasty is not allowed to interfere with the Qin Hou''s military management in the northwest for thirty years. How can this be done? So does the northwest belong to the New Dynasty or the Marquis of Qin?!"


    Wei Qi was very satisfied with what he heard, but he didn''t say anything. He only looked at Wei Xiao with a embarrassed and bitter expression: "Brother Xiao, you are the leader of the army. What do you think of this?"


    Wei Xiao was very direct and said: "What is there to argue about? Are you still afraid that Brother Mu will support his own army? But if he wants to be the emperor, he can just bring his troops to destroy us at this time, and he can still get a Qin King. He has a good reputation. But he has been suppressing the Northwest Army and not letting the Northwest Armye to harm our affairs. This is a great favor. If you don''t remember his kindness, you are still worried that he will support his troops and stand on his own. Are you too full? Too busy?!"


    At the end of the sentence, he was so angry that he pped the table with his palm, shaking the thick wooden table. Many civil servants were scared to death, fearing that he would get upset and stab someone with a knife.


    Although Wei Xiao is very cold-blooded, he still knows who is good to him and who is helping him, and he knows that maintaining a good rtionship with Qin Sang is of great benefit to him, so he will not be stupid enough to target Qin Sang.


    "I agree to this condition." Wei Xiao said: "After the establishment of the new dynasty, Mu Ge''er will still be in charge of the Northwest Army, and the matter of exterminating the Rong will be left to him. Only he has this ability, otherwise you Who can fight the bandits? Can you fight them? Have you seen how the bandits fight and how they harm our border people? They treat our people as food, so the bandits must be exterminated!"


    eaten as food?


    All the civil servants and generals who had never fought against the bandits felt chills on their backs, as if they had fallen into an ice cave in the northeast. They were all trembling with fear, and no one dared to object.


    Wei Qi was furious when he saw that they didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, the benefits of killing the Yan family are revealed.


    If Yan Kuang or Yan Yuan were here, even if Wei Xiao lost his temper, even if he knew the importance of protecting Qin Sang and the Northwest Army, he would desperately reject such conditions in order to consolidate the interests of Wei Qi and them!


    Wei Qi was a little unwilling to give up. He looked at the people present and asked, "Do you, ministers and generals, have anything else to say?"


    Hurry up and say it!


    But no one dared to speak.


    In the end, Mr. Zuo had to bite the bullet and said: "It is a bit ridiculous not to interfere in the governance of the Northwest Army for thirty years. It is better to write this down and talk to the Emperor of Sin when the negotiations are held to shorten the time to ten years... King Wei, King Wei, what do you two think?"


    This proposal is really good, you should hurry up and agree!


    Ke Wei Qi felt that ten years was still too long.


    However, if you think it is too long, someone will naturally teach you how to behave.


    "Report, there is an urgent military report from Tangjiang Mansion!" A report sounded outside the Chinese army''s tent, which shocked everyone inside. They all thought of Qin Sang: "But the Marquis of Qin led his troops to kill. Already?!"

 Chapter 2644: Meeting and secret message

    Chapter 2644: Meeting and secret message


    Chapter 2644 Meeting and Secret Order


    Wei Qi was anxious and shouted quickly: "Bring the urgent report quickly!"


    "Yes." The soldiers outside the big tent hurriedly brought in the urgent report and the soldiers who delivered it.


    "King Wei, please take a look." The soldier handed over the urgent report.


    Wei Qi took it and took a look, his face changed drastically, he looked at everyone and said: "Shangguan Ge, General Cheng, and half of the military generals in the northwest are moring to go to the capital, King Qin, and now the army has passed Tangjiang Mansion!"


    "What, the army has already passed Tangjiang Mansion? Our Tangjiang Mansion was lost?!" The civil servants and generals present were shocked: "How did General Wang defend the city?!"


    Wei Qi spoke for General Wang: "There is Muge''er in the army, and half of the Northwest Army came out this time. General Wang only has 10,000 soldiers and horses. If he can''t withstand their offensive, don''t me him. .


    Who is to me?


    Obviously, Wei Qi wants everyone to me Qin Sang for not suppressing the Northwest Army!


    Several civil servants of the Wei family eximed: "It turns out that the Marquis of Qin led the troops to attack the Tangjiang Mansion. It seems that the Marquis of Qin wanted to be the emperor..."


    "Shut up, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will sacrifice you to the g!" Wei Xiao interrupted them with an angry roar. After shocking them, he took the emergency report and started reading it.


    After reading it, he breathed a sigh of relief and held up the military newspaper: "General Wang wrote very clearly that it was General Cheng who was making trouble with Mr. Guange and others to go to Beijing, and it had nothing to do with Brother Mu! The military newspaper also wrote that Mu Brother left a message to the Wei Army, saying that the people were innocent and that if the Wei Army invaded the capital, they should not do anything harmful to nature and justice. Since he could say this, he epted in his heart that the Wei Army would win. , since he epted that the Wei army would win, then he had no intention of bing the emperor, he was just forced to this point by General Cheng, Guan Ge Lao and others!"


    After speaking, he looked at Wei Qi again with a very bad expression on his face.


    Wei Qi said hurriedly: "Brother Xiao is right. I said it right after reading the military report. It was General Cheng who was making trouble with Mr. Guange and others toe to Beijing to serve the king, and it had nothing to do with Brother Mu."


    The civil servants were still very worried: "But the Marquis of Qin is in the army. If he has no intention of proiming himself emperor, he should suppress the army and prevent him froming."


    "Guo Lu, Qiu An, shut up!" Wei Xiao pointed at them and said, "Do you think the army is easy to suppress? No matter how powerful themander is, he cannot force his army. Pressure will only cause the roar of the camp!"


    He added: "If you are dissatisfied that the Marquis of Qin did not suppress Cheng Chong and others, you will lead the civil servants and schrs to suppress them. If you are suppressed, after the new dynasty is established, the Wei family will make you a king with a different surname, but you have Is this what it takes?!


    Shut up if you dont have the guts.


    besides


    He stared at the people present and said: "The Marquis of Qin is my cousin, a cousin with whom we have shared life and death. I know his character very well!"


    After Wei Qi heard this, he quickly looked at Han Yu, another civil servant.


    Han Yu risked his life and said: "King Wei, please calm down... The Marquis of Qin is your cousin, and there is nothing wrong with you trusting him. But now Cheng Chong''s army is really approaching the capital, and we have to think of a countermeasure quickly."


    Wei Qi answered: "Brother Xiao, Han Yu is right. For the current n, we must quicklye up with a charter to deal with the very possible two-sided attack... It should be noted that there is not only Brother Mu in the northwest army, And Cheng Chong is following Mr. Guange."


    Wei Qi got angry when he talked about Shangguan Ge Lao, and asked: "Isn''t Shangguan Ge Lao an inw of Zong Zheng''s family? Why did he suddenly turn against us? Brother Xiao, didn''t youfort him?"


    "The Zongzheng family has done a lot of things for us and is absolutely loyal to the Wei family. As for themotion with Mr. Shangguan Ge... it may be an expedient measure to appease Cheng Chong and others." Wei Xiao said this, but in his heart When she became dissatisfied with Zong Zhengya, what on earth did she do? Why can''t he even handle his own maternal grandfather? !


    However, Zong Zhengya has sent a doctor to tell Mr. Guange clearly that she has made a private agreement with Wei Xiao and is determined to marry him for the rest of her life. She must help Mr. Guange with the Wei family army, otherwise the Wei family will lose. , she and the Zongzheng family would have no choice but to die. Shangguan Ge Lao hated and felt sorry for his granddaughter, but in the end he still wanted to go to the capital to serve as king... because he knew very well that there was not much affection between Zong Zhengya and Wei Xiao, and there was only an exchange of interests, so he wanted to let him The Wei family saw his strength, and only in this way, when the Wei family became sessful, they would not dare to abuse Zong Zhengya too much and give her a status.


    Another one is that if Emperor Jingyuan wins, Mr. Shangguange''s move can also prevent the Shangguan family from being executed... In today''s world, Mr. Shangguange is also helpless and just wants to do his best to protect his rtives.


    Wei Xiao pointed at the scroll and said: "Look again, pick out the conditions that are too ridiculous. If the conditions are not so ridiculous, you can agree to them andplete them within an hour!"


    "Yes." The army of the Marquis of Qin was about to attack. The civil servants did not dare to be pretentious and hurriedly read the conditions on the scroll.


    Damn, there are so many conditions, there are hundreds of them. It took everyone half an hour to read them. It took another half an hour to select more than thirty unreasonable conditions and handed them to Wei Qi and Wei. Xiao looked over.


    After seeing this, Wei Xiao was so angry that he mmed the table: "I asked you to pick out the ridiculous conditions. Which of these conditions is considered ridiculous?"


    He added: "These conditions can be agreed to. Come and prepare your horses. I''m going to see Zhong Huan and agree on a time for the next negotiation!"


    Is this settled?


    The ministers looked at Wei Qi...King Wei, why don''t you say a few words? Who is King Wei here?


    Wei Qi was also very angry and had murderous intentions, but he was not stupid. He knew that the situation was urgent and he had to talk about Jiangshan first before he could worry about other things. He said: "As long as Jiangshan can be talked about, anything can be done." All conditions are agreed to."


    Lord Zuo: "King Wei is right. Let''s stop waffling now and talk quickly. The only serious thing is to seize the capital. Otherwise, when Cheng Chong and half of the northwest army arrive, it will be terrible!"


    He also threatened them: "The Northwest Army has fought against the rebels and won. You should know how ferocious they are, so I don''t need to say more."


    As soon as these words came out, the civil servants were so frightened that they no longer dared to make trouble.


    Ning Ji remained silent, but he was very excited... In this life, has the third master finally figured out that he will lead troops to the capital to seize the throne?


    Very good!


    As long as the third masteres, he will definitely help the third master to wipe out the Wei family army and let the third master sessfully ascend the throne!


    However, he thought too much. Qin Sang would bring troops to the capital. Firstly, because the soldiers were making too much noise and forcing him to force them would cause trouble. Secondly, he wanted toe and see the emperor and empress.


    Not long after, Wei Changling came in: "Second Master, the horses are ready."


    "Let''s go!" Wei Xiao took the scroll directly, left the Chinese army''s tent, led a group of soldiers to the gate of the capital, and shouted above: "Tell Zhong Huan that we can agree to the conditions, but there are some conditions We must have a detailed discussion with Emperor Jing Yuan... This time I will be the leader and go to negotiate with Emperor Jing Yuan in person!"


    The arrogant messenger shouted this three times.


    Zhong Huan heard it very clearly, but he was surprised... He agreed so quickly. He thought that there would be at least a few days of wrangling within the Wei Army before he agreed.


    What happened to make Wei Xiao so anxious? To make the ministers within the Wei family army so afraid that they dare not argue anymore?


    Zhong Huan thought about it, and soon thought of a possibility... It was Qin Mu. He must have led his troops here. Only his army could make the Wei army so afraid!


    After guessing the truth, Zhong Huanughed and insulted Wei Xiao wildly.


    What he said was unpleasant, but Wei Xiao held back and did not order an attack on the city.


    Zhong Huan said to Mou Yuan: "Remember, Wei Xiao was able to control his temper at the critical moment and did not do anything detrimental to himself. That''s okay."

 Chapter 2645: ask

    Chapter 2645: ask


    Chapter 2645 Inquiry


    Mouyuan wrote down these words.


    Wei Xiao saw that he stopped scolding him, and shouted again: "Zhong Huan, if you have scolded enough, send a message to Emperor Jingyuan quickly... I will go to the pce to negotiate with him in person. Let''s see if he has the courage to see me!"


    "You are not afraid of dying in the pce, so how can your majesty be afraid?" After Zhong Huan finished this sentence, he finally gave him a promise: "I will convey your words to your majesty, go back and wait for the order!"


    What kind of will do you want?


    "Emperor Jing Yuan proposed the negotiation first, and we agreed to the conditions. Now we have to wait for the decree. Is Emperor Jing Yuan ying tricks on us? Tell him that he can''t afford to y tricks on the Wei family now!" Wei Xiao was afraid that things would change if it was toote! , I didnt want to wait any longer, so I shouted this deliberately.


    But Zhong Huan said: "Before the country is given to you, it belongs to your Majesty. Everything in this world is still your Majesty''s final decision. How long you are asked to wait is entirely up to your Majesty. If you are not satisfied, you can Raise your troops and attack the city!"


    asshole!


    Wei Xiao cursed in his heart, if he could easily capture the iron-barrel capital, would he still argue with them?


    "Two days, I will give Emperor Jingyuan two days to think about it. At this time two dayster, Emperor Jingyuan must give me an answer!" After Wei Xiao dropped the words, he rode away.


    Zhong Huan smiled: "You also know how to find a way out for yourself."


    He said again: "Let''s go into the pce to see His Majesty."


    After leaving Wu Changzhen and others to guard the city tower, he took Mouyuan and others to the pce together.


    At this time, the sky was already dark and the pce gates had been closed long ago. However, Emperor Jingyuan had a decree that as long as Zhong Huan, Wu Changzhen and others asked for an audience, they could be let in without being bound by the pce rules.


    Your Majesty, Zhong Huan shouted in front of the bed. However, Emperor Jing Yuan had not been seen for two hours, and he seemed to have be much more depressed, like an old tree stump buried in the soil, with an aura of decay all over his body.


    Emperor Jingyuan was awake, but he didn''t open his eyes: "What''s the matter?"


    Zhong Huan told Wei Xiao and others that they agreed to the conditions and requested another negotiation, and that Qin Sang might arrive with troops: "I wonder if the Marquis of Qin wants to be the emperor?"


    Emperor Jingyuan frowned when he heard this. After taking a breath for a while, he asked old doctor Wu: "How long can I live?"


    Old doctor Wu said: "If you take good care of it, you can live for two months if you only take one breath. Normally, it willst about ten days and a half."


    His Majesty fought in the war when he was young and was seriously injured twice. In the past ten years, he has experienced several great tragedies. His body has long been exhausted. Coupled with the poisoning, he will die at any time now. He can live another ten years. Half a month is already a miracle.


    Emperor Jingyuan: "Dy until he replies~"


    Zhong Huan: "Yes, I will send someone to deal with the hidden stake, and I will definitely get the reply from Marquis Qin as soon as possible."


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded and said yes.


    Zhong Huan thought for a while and asked: "If the Marquis of Qin is willing, will your Majesty really pass the position to him?"


    Although I really dont want to admit it, This is a big mess. It will take at least thirty years to turn it aroundpletely.


    There are only two or thirty years in his life. If Qin Mu bes emperor, he will have to work on this mess for the rest of his life until he dies.


    During this period, in order to maintain the overall situation, he had to kill many people, and among these people there must be his old rtives and friends. Even in hister years, he had to face his sonspeting for the throne. In order to stabilize the overall situation, hemitted suicide. Come on... someone with a heart like his will live in extreme pain because of this!


    Emperor Jingyuan was very tired and did not answer immediately. He fell asleep for more than a quarter of an hour. After regaining his energy, he said: "I don''t want him to suffer... But if he really chooses, he will have to suffer all the pain himself. No one can help him." If you cant help him, cough, cough, cough!


    "Your Majesty, don''t get excited." Doctor Wu hurriedly stepped forward to calm Emperor Jingyuan, and gave him a few more injections to make him feel better.


    Emperor Jingyuan waved his hand and said, "We''ll talk while we wait. I''ll see Wei Xiao again after he replies." "Yes." Zhong Huan agreed and went out quickly.


    In the outer hall, Ouyang Zhang and Mr. Feng were still reading the memorial. Now Ouyang Zhang is the elder of the pavilion and handles some court affairs on behalf of His Majesty, while Gu Jinan, Feng Yu, and Yan Xiaowu are their assistants.


    When the two sides met, they just nodded to each other and went about their own business without saying anything else.


    After Zhong Huan left the imperial city, he returned to the tower and continued to guard it.


    Two dayster in the evening, Wei Xiao came over again and asked: "Zhong Huan, does Emperor Jingyuan agree to an interview?!"


    Zhong Huan: "His Majesty proposed this matter first, and His Majesty naturally agreed. However, during thest negotiation, Zhou Huang injured Your Majesty with poison, which made His Majesty feel a little sick. Let''s wait for a day or two, the day after tomorrow. , the day after tomorrow, you lead a hundred people into the city, and we will discuss the details of various conditions, and thats it!


    He decided on his own and did not give Wei Xiao a chance to refuse.


    Wei Xiao had no choice but to agree.


    After returning to the Wei Jiajun camp, Wei Xiao told the news to all the ministers and generals. Everyone frowned and felt that this was too long, but as long as Emperor Jingyuan still recognized the situation, it would be done.


    Seeing that the others didn''t object, Wei Qi could only grit his teeth and wait for one more day.


    Lord Wang looked at him and said: "King Wei, the weather is still a bit hot in August now, so the corpses cannot be kept for long. It is better to find a piece ofnd first and bury the corpses of Dongyuan Shanjun and others. After the great cause ispleted, How about you move his grave as a disciple andplete the master-disciple rtionship?"


    Wei Qi agreed: "Okay, let''s hold a funeral tomorrow and bury Master and the others."


    When he put them down again, the corpses stinked, and Yan Kuang and the others were killed by Emperor Jingyuan. The corpses were always kept in the camp, reminding him of this defeat, which really made him very unhappy.


    Yes. Mr. Wang went down to do it.


    The next day, Wei Qi was busy all day and finally buried Yan Kuang and others.


    At nine o''clock on the third day, the entire Wei army was in full formation. Wei Xiao and his men and horses arrived at the city gate at exactly the right time. It was very punctual.


    However, because there were too many people and horses, and Zhong Huan was cunning, it was not until noon that Wei Xiao was able to enter the capital with all his ministers and generals.


    But they failed to go to the imperial city. Instead, they went to the Wucheng Bingma Si Yamen.


    This ce is heavily guarded and there are soldiers everywhere. It is very safe for Zhong Huan and the others.


    Zhong Huandao: "Your Majesty is ill, so we don''t need to bother discussing the details of the terms. I ordered Mr. Ouyang Ge, Mr. Feng, and this officer to lead all the civil and military officials in the capital, as well as the famous noble families, toe with us." King Xiao Wei will discuss the details."


    Wei Xiao clenched his fists in anger: "Zhong Huan, you are kidding me!"


    He said the day before yesterday that he wanted to interview Emperor Jingyuan, but he came in person and couldn''t see Emperor Jingyuan''s people, so he had to argue with ministers like them.


    After talking about it, they still have to wait for them to report to Emperor Jingyuan, and then wait for Emperor Jingyuan to make a decision. Then when will the oue of this matter for Jiangshan be reached? !


    "Xiao Wei Wang, you are wronging me by saying this." Zhong Huan said: "You are in charge of the army. You should understand that when negotiating between two parties, the subordinates should talk first. After the talks are almost done, the coaches of both sides will meet again. Only in this way can we get twice the result with half the effort. Otherwise, the coaches of both sides wille to argue every time. How would that be done? Isnt the King Wei of your Wei Family Army also here?


    These words were so good that Wei Xiao almost drew his sword to kill someone, but on the surface, Wei Qi was the king of the Wei family army, and Zhong Huan stunned Wei Xiao until he was speechless.

 Chapter 2646: he is tired

    Chapter 2646: he is tired


    Chapter 2646 He is tired


    Mr. Feng spoke: "Brother Xiao, let''s talk first. Your Majesty is indeed not in good health."


    Wei Xiao gave Mr. Feng face and agreed. He led everyone into the Wucheng Bingma Si Yamen. After sitting down, he discussed the details of hundreds of conditions.


    Mr. Zuo brought up the matter of twelve years of tax money to test the bottom line of Emperor Jingyuan: "The head tax can only be collected after these twelve years. It is really too long. It is most appropriate to advance it to six years. This Commercial tax and grain tax can only be collected at 20%, which is too little. This kind of tax money cannot support the national treasury or the country."


    Ouyang Zhang refused directly: "No, the poll tax can only be collected after twelve years. Throughout the ages, the youngest adult age is twelve years old. Today''s world needs to recuperate and recuperate. Twelve years is just enough for a group of boys to grow up. As a grown man, you can replenish manpower for the world and cannot change it."


    If farmers want to survive, the two-tiered grain tax is already very high and cannot be changed.


    Mr. Zuo was anxious: "Then we will change themercial tax and collect it every three years. Only 20% will be collected each time. It is too little!"


    This is fine.


    Ouyang Zhang agreed: "Then we will collect it every three years, and we will collect 30% every time."


    Mr. Zuo''s eyes lit up. This was really a deal. He immediately pressed forward: "No, 30% of themercial tax is too little when other taxes and fees cannot be collected. It must be 40%!"


    boom!


    Zhong Huan pped his palm on the table and said angrily: "You don''t want to talk about it anymore, do you? I gave you 10% and you still want another 10%, just 30%. If you don''t agree, let''s stop talking!"


    My dear mother, you are so fierce.


    Mr. Zuo was frightened and quickly looked at Wei Xiao and then at Mr. Quan.


    Mr. Quan is the richest businessman in the Northeast. His business has reached the capital of Dongqing. He was put into the negotiation team to negotiate business taxes.


    Mr. Quan had settled the ounts long ago and said to Wei Xiao: "Little King Wei, ording to the world''s remaining power in the next twenty years, 30% is enough. Twenty yearster, if the world''s remaining power increases greatly and business prospers, This business tax can be increased to 40%.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao looked at Zhong Huan: "30% within twenty years. After twenty years, we have to change."


    Zhong Huan agreed, but he added one more thing: "It is still harvested every three years, but the maximum can only be increased to 40%. If it exceeds 40%, you are digging your own grave!"


    Wei Xiao said: "Don''t worry, the Wei family is not stupid."


    Among the hundreds of conditions, there is one that requires shipping by sea within twenty years after the new dynasty haspletely stabilized the Rong bandits and Dongqing.


    At that time, the wealth from overseas will be used to support the people within the country, and the national treasury will be full, and it will not remain poor.


    After Mr. Zuo finished testing and saw that these conditions were indeed negotiable, he talked about the fact that within thirty years, the new dynasty would not be allowed to interfere in the governance of the Northwest Army: "Since the northwest belongs to the imperial court, then the imperial court can use the Northwest Army. Why not for thirty years?" Interfering in the governance of the Northwest Army is ridiculous, too..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Mr. Feng. He looked at Wei Xiao and said, "Is this your idea? Do you think thirty years is too long? But you also beat Rong thieves when you were young, so you should know that Rong thieves If we want topletely eliminate them, it will take at least twenty years... After destroying the Rong bandits, we still have to leave time for Mugeer to slowly hand over the Northwest Army. This time will take at least five years. Years on, you dont even give him this little time, are you so eager to destroy him?!


    Wei Xiao was startled and said hurriedly: "Brother Mu is my cousin. The Qin family and my family were murdered together. I never thought about what to do to him. I just wanted his family to live a prosperous and stable life!"


    Talking about another incident: "During the Eastern Qing Dynasty, I once swore a poisonous oath. If the Wei family achieves great things, I can make him the king of the northwest, so that the Qin family can enjoy the northwest forever, and I will never harm any of his descendants. "


    Although Luo Ying forced him to make this poisonous oath, he really had no intention of harming Muge''er''s family, and was willing to give him wealth and honor to the Qin family.


    His family and the Qin family were both harmed by Emperor Jingyuan, and he and Mu Geer suffered a lot because of this. He would not let the descendants of the Qin family suffer the same sins that he and Mu Geer suffered again.


    Mr. Feng sneered: "Huh, King of the Northwest? You can imagine that Qin Mu cannot be a king with a different surname. This will only harm the Qin family. But if you swear that you will not harm any of his descendants, you can add more punishment." Go up."


    Finally: "Within thirty years, the new dynasty shall not interfere in the governance of the Northwest Army, and the emperors of the new dynasty shall not kill any of the descendants of the Marquis of Qin!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Mr. Feng for a long time, feeling aggrieved... It seemed that the elders who were familiar with him liked Mugeer better and would protect him at all times. Wei Xiao put away his thoughts and agreed: "Okay."


    Qiu An was anxious: "Little King Wei, do you have to ask King Wei about this?!"


    You agreed like this, what if the Qinhou family wants to rebel against the new dynasty in the future?


    Wei Xiao looked at him and sneered: "Remember, the Wei family can only sit on the throne if the Marquis of Qin does not engage in war. Otherwise, even if the Wei family breaks through the capital, they will only get a divided world, and the Wei family will have to spend a lot of money. It takes ten, or even twenty years to get a dynasty withplete territory, so the Qin family deserves this grace, and even my uncle dare not object!"


    He added: "If you don''t agree, you can get out now."


    this?


    Qiu An was frightened.


    Zhong Huan and Mr. Feng were so angry that they wanted to grit their teeth... Wei Xiao, this kid, is really bad at civility. How could he yell at a retainer of the Wei family like this? You have to be tactful, otherwise how will you win over people?


    But they also saw that Wei Xiao had absolute control over the Wei family army... Well, that made them feel relieved.


    And the new dynasty will not be allowed to interfere in the governance of the Northwest Army for thirty years, allowing the Northwest Army to concentrate on dealing with the rebels. Even if the negotiation ispleted, let''s talk about the next thing.


    After the new dynasty is established, no civil servants or generals in Da Chu can be killed, and their positions must not be disturbed. Everything must remain as before!


    Ah, this point has to be taken away. If your civil servants and generals are not moved, what should the civil servants and generals of the Wei family army do? !


    The two sides have been arguing for five days and argued countless times, but still there is no result.


    While they were wrangling, Emperor Jingyuan''s secret agent had already received the news. He found Qin Sang, revealed his identity, took out Emperor Jingyuan''s token and showed it to Qin Sang, and then asked directly: "The Marquis of Qin is leading the army to the capital, but... Want to be an emperor?"


    He also said: "Your Majesty has spoken, if the Marquis of Qin intends to proim himself emperor, he will support you until you arrive in the capital, and will leave an imperial edict for you to inherit the throne in a fair and just manner. Your Majesty said that this is what he owes the Qin family, and he will only Because the old Marquis of Qin was indeed killed by him by mistake."


    "But His Majesty also said that today''s country is a big mess. If you take over, you will have to work as a horse for the world for the next thirty years, and you will have to raise a butcher''s knife to your acquaintances. With your heart , is really not suitable to be an emperor, but if you want to do it, he will make it happen for you."


    Ham Zhuang made it very clear.


    Qin Sang always knew what he wanted, so he said clearly: "I have never thought about bing an emperor. This time I came to Beijing because I wanted to meet the emperor."


    After hearing this, Anzhuang asked again: "Seriously? The Marquis of Qin needs to know that the capital is already negotiating. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult for you to be emperor again."


    Qin Sang still shook his head: "I don''t want to be an emperor, I just want to be a human being."


    After bing an emperor, it is difficult to be a normal person again.


    and


    He is tired.


    It has been ten years since the Qin family was murdered. In these ten years, he has experienced too many things. Now he just wants this dispute to end soon and bring peace to the world so that he can return to Xiaoyu as soon as possible. Go and live a rxed and normal life with Xiaoyu and the children.


    Anzhuang said: "Okay, the general will understand. In that case, please ept the secret order."


    After saying this, he took out a secret edict and presented it to him with both hands.

 Chapter 2647: Three Heavenly Barriers

    Chapter 2647: Three Heavenly Barriers


    Chapter 2647 Three Heavenly Barriers


    Please ept the order.


    Qin Sang took the secret edict and opened it. The secret edict was very simple. He only wrote two things.


    First, he and all the troops and ministers were asked to stop at Mushan and not to enter the capital. Emperor Jingyuan, Zhong Huan, Ouyang Zhang and others will take care of things in Beijing. They don''t have to worry. Emperor Jingyuan will not let them, loyal ministers, suffer. As for why they can''t go to Beijing, he will wait until things in Beijing are settled. Will give them an exnation.


    Second, ask him not to investigate the murder of Wei Guogong and his family. Wei Qi and Wei Xiao''s uncle and nephew should investigate this matter. He can just wait for the truth.


    In fact, there is a third one, that is, a word of apology to him and the Qin family, but it is not written in this secret edict... It hase to this point, and writing an apology again will only make Qin Sang more painful and make his decision more difficult.


    Emperor Jingyuan had already caused the Qin family to be destroyed. He didn''t want to embarrass Qin Sang at this time, so he simply saved a lot of emotional words so that everyone could feel better.


    Anzhuang said: "Qin Hou, Your Majesty has said that if you ept the imperial edict, you should make it public immediately."


    Don''t hesitate. The more you hesitate, the more painful it will be.


    Qin Sang held the decree tightly and looked at the hidden stake: "...If the Queen is willing, I can take her to the northwest and protect her."


    The hidden stake said: "The Empress knew you would ask, so she sent a message, saying that she had been suffering for more than ten years and wanted to be freed a long time ago. The Marquis of Qin did not have to worry about her. After everything is over, the Empress will have The letters sent to you are all letters and objects that have passed the clear path, so you can safely keep them without any future trouble."


    He urged again: "Your Majesty said that if you make a choice, you should announce the secret decree as soon as possible to avoid ruining his n."


    Emperor Jingyuan was in charge of the game, so he didn''t want to pass the position to Qin Sang. But if Qin Sang wanted it, he would give it to him. However, after giving it away, all the unfinished hard work would have to be left to Qin Sang. .


    "Zhang Zhong, beat the drums and gather the whole army!" Qin Sang shouted outside.


    Yes. Zhang Zhong immediately took people to do it.


    Dong dong dong, dong dong dong!


    Soon, the rapid beating of drums sounded. When Shangguange Lao and other civil servants, General Cheng and other military generals heard the gathering drums, they all gathered their troops and rushed to the big tent where Qin Sang was.


    On Mushan Mountain, General Xiao Liu heard the sound of drums and thought it was Qin Sang who was about to attack Mushan. He also hurriedly gathered the Wei army who stayed on Mushan Mountain to prepare for the attack!


    Half an hourter, the troops from both sides were assembled.


    As soon as Shangguan Ge Lao saw Qin Sang, he asked: "Qin Hou, do you want to attack the mountains and enter the capital?!"


    They arrived at the foot of Mu Mountain yesterday, but because the person guarding the mountain was General Xiao Liu, an old uncle whom the Marquis of Qin knew, the Marquis of Qin gave him face and did not attack the mountain immediately.


    Qin Sang did not answer, but said: "Your Majesty has a secret decree."


    He crossed over to Shangguange Lao, faced the army, and said: "Your Majesty has a secret decree for us, General Cheng,e and announce it!"


    The secret edict was given to Cheng Chong, and Shangguange Lao was so anxious that he wanted to rob it.


    Cheng Chong had already taken the secret edict, unfolded it and looked at it. His expression changed, but he still read out the secret edict.


    After hearing the secret order, everyone was shocked: "Your Majesty won''t let us enter the capital. Why is this? We are here for King Qin!"


    Your Majesty is here to help His Majesty, and Your Majesty is still not happy?


    Shangguan Ge Lao: "Could it be that the Wei Jiajun faked the edict? Just to stop us and prevent us from helping His Majesty?!"


    After hearing this, all the ministers and generals nodded: "Yes, maybe this secret decree is false!"


    There were many people who had this suspicion. Cheng Chong also hoped that the secret edict was false. After all, he was supported by His Majesty and wanted to go to Beijing to help His Majesty and repay his kindness.


    But


    "The secret decree is true. It has the imperial seal, His Majesty''s private seal, and even His Majesty''s handprint on it." As if worried that they would not believe it, he stamped several seals to prove it.


    Show it to me! The elder of Shangguan Ge took the secret decree and looked at it carefully. After reading it, he nodded to everyone: Its true.


    For some reason, he breathed a sigh of relief... Ya Jie''er has been secretly learning from Wei Xiao for several years. If the Wei family conquers the world, with Wei Xiao''s prowess, she will definitely be the second emperor of the Wei dynasty. Ya Jie''er will be the second emperor of the Wei Dynasty. At least she is a noble concubine, so the Shangguan family can continue to be noble for twenty years!


    Sir Shangguange, show me. Ban Shng took the secret decree and was stunned after reading it.


    The people next to him snatched away the secret decree again. More than a quarter of an hourter, all the civil servants and generals who were close to Qin Sang read the secret decree.


    "The Marquis of Qin, General Cheng, and Mr. Shangguange, do we really want to stop at Mushan and not enter the capital?!" General Dai asked.


    To be honest, although your majesty is scary, General Dai''s life is very easy with the help of Shangshu Dai. But if your majesty cannot defeat the Wei family''s army and the country bes the Wei family''s, he will still be very panicked.


    After all, it is better to work for a familiar master than for an unfamiliar master.


    After hearing this, the other civil servants and generals also said: "Yes, Qin Hou, if we don''t go to the capital to serve as king, what should we do if the Wei family wins but cannot be the master of the country?"


    Even the soldiers also asked the same question after hearing this. The anxious questioning was noisy and never stopped.


    Qin Sang asked people to beat the war drum.


    Dong dong dong!


    After the drums started beating, Zhang Zhong shouted: "Quiet, the Marquis of Qin has something to say!"


    After shouting a dozen times, everyone shut up and stopped asking.


    Qin Sang jumped up on the table, looked down at the soldiers, and said loudly: "I know you are panicking, but I can promise you that if the Wei family is unkind, I will lead everyone to the capital and destroy them. Wei family!"


    After hearing this, the hidden stake sent by Emperor Jingyuan frowned... Your Majesty did not allow the Marquis of Qin to enter the capital, just to get him out of this whirlpool, but the Marquis of Qin actually said such things, which really wasted your Majesty''s good intentions.


    but


    Hand Zhuang was very happy. The fact that Marquis Qin could say this in public proved that he was a good person. If the situation got out of control, he would not let it go, but would take action to put an end to the chaos.


    Because of the war against the Rong, the Northwest Army was very loyal to Qin Sang. After hearing this, he stopped making trouble and said loudly: "With the words of the Marquis of Qin, we are relieved!"


    Thank you all, colleagues! Qin Sang gave them a fist salute, thanked them for their trust, then looked at Cheng Chong and asked, Uncle Cheng, what do you mean?


    Cheng Chong was silent for a while and then said: "His Majesty asked us to stop at Mushan and not to enter the capital... Just obey the order."


    Shangguan Ge Lao saw that Cheng Chong agreed and no longer insisted: "Listen to your Majesty."


    General Dai looked around and could only say: "I also listen to your majesty, but I am worried about my uncle. Will he be killed by the Wei army?"


    The position of Minister of War of the uncle was taken from the Luo family, and the Luo family is a lineage of Wei Guogong. If the Wei family conquers the world, why not kill his uncle and pay homage to the Luo family?


    Shangguange Lao Dao said: "Don''t worry, Dai Shangshu is very smart, even if...he will be fine."


    After hearing this, General Dai finally felt relieved: "That''s good."


    He shouted towards the capital again: "Uncle, you must hold on and don''t die!"


    If you die, I will have no one to help me.

 Chapter 2648: Even if I die, I will keep an eye on you

    Chapter 2648: Even if I die, I will keep an eye on you


    Chapter 2648 I will keep an eye on you even if I die


    General Cheng looked at the hidden post where the message was delivered and asked: "Brother, please tell your majesty that if your majesty needs it, Cheng Chong will lead his army to King Qin in Beijing at any time!"


    Anzhuang said: "The general will bring the message to you at the end. But His Majesty said that the important task of General Cheng is to guard Long''an Mansion, assist the Marquis of Qin in protecting the northwest, and redouble his efforts to prepare for the destruction of the army."


    General Cheng frowned: "Your Majesty, you still want to destroy the army?"


    An Zhuang nodded: "Well, destroying the Rong is your Majesty''s long-cherished wish. Your Majesty said that destroying the Rong is rted to the peace of our descendants, so no matter whether he lives or dies, no matter whether the country changes hands, the destroying of the Rong must be carried out. Go down."


    General Cheng was shocked when he heard this. He looked at the hidden stake and after a while, he made a promise: "Please tell your Majesty that Cheng Chong''s ambition for the rest of his life is to destroy the Rong!"


    "Thank you, General Cheng." An Zhuang said, then looked at Qin Sang: "Qin Hou, after daybreak, the general will send the news to the capital."


    This is to tell Qin Sang that if he wants to go back on his word, he should write the letter before dawn. Once the secret report is sent after dawn, His Majesty will take action. If he wants to be the emperor again, he can only rely on his own ability to rob it.


    Qin Sang understood: "Well, I know...what is your name?"


    After hearing this, Anzhuang frowned. Although it was against the rules, he still said his name: "Chu Li, named after the ce where he lurks."


    Qin Sang took out a Qin family token and threw it to Chu Li: "Take it, the Wei family won''t dare to stop you. If you have nowhere to go in the future,e to me in the northwest. I can let you join the army and give you A bright and smooth road.


    Chuli was very grateful: "Thank you very much."


    Having said that, he left quickly without staying any longer.


    On the mountain, General Liu had been waiting in full force, but he waited until dawn and the Marquis of Qin did not attack the mountain, so he finally felt relieved... It seems that Mu Geer still thought of the friendship between the Wei family and chose not to embarrass the Wei family.


    General Xiao Liu sent the good news that Qin Sang did not attack Mushan to Wei Qi and Wei Xiao, asking them to also think of Qin Sang''s good things.


    General Xiao Liu was relieved, but this night was extremely difficult for Qin Sang. He hugged Gu Jinli''s clothes tightly, the medicine bag she made, and the little stuffed dolls of Big Wolf and Two Wolves, which made him feel better... He just hoped that these messy things could end soon, so that he could return to his hometown as soon as possible. Go to Xiaoyu.


    In the capital, the Wei family army and Emperor Jingyuan were still arguing about the positions of civil servants and generals. Finally, Wei Xiao couldn''t stand it anymore and said: "The capable ones will take over. If they are ipetent, even if all the Wei family''s henchmen upy the court, it doesn''t matter." Its not good for this country. Stop talking about it and just follow what we discussed today!


    This is true, the generals are fine, but the civil servants of the Wei family are almost angry to death.


    Guo Lu said: "King Xiao Wei, doesn''t this make the courtiers of Emperor Jingyuan easier?"


    Handing over half of the court to the officials of the old dynasty, this kind of thing can be tolerated by the people of the new dynasty!


    Wei Xiao sneered: "When the Wei family gains power, everyone will be the ministers of the Wei dynasty, so how can we say who gets the advantage?"


    He also said: "Those who cannot do it will be given positions only based on closeness and proximity. Can the person who gets the position be able to shoulder the responsibility? If you are asked to be the cab elder, do you have the ability? If you think you can do it, my uncle and I can You are asked to be the Pavilion Elder, but if you dont do your job well, the result will be that the whole family will be executed. Are the necks of your Guo family all washed and waiting to be executed!


    this?


    Guo Lu didn''t dare to speak anymore and just looked at Wei Qi aggrievedly.


    Before Wei Qi spoke, Wei Xiao reminded: "Uncle, the army led by Shangguange Lao and Cheng Chong has arrived at the foot of Mu Mountain, which is only ten days away from the capital. If we continue, let alone the country, we will be destroyed both internally and externally. Attack from a nk and bepletely defeated!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was frightened.


    So... Wei Xiao said: "Just ept it when it''s good, don''t be pretentious!"


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Brother Xiao is right. Now it is important to win the country first. As for the arrangement of the official positions in the court, after the Wei family wins the country, they will definitely not treat you badly. Moreover, there will not be many Wei family members, so they will all be used up. If you cant fill the entire court, dont worry, just follow what we discussed today.


    After so many days, I have talked about it today ... Five Pavilion Lao, the Wei family monopolized two, and the old dynasty was also two. After a new emperor was ascended to the throne, he chose Xian Da, who was satisfied with both parties.


    Six ministries, the three most important ministries of Bing, Hu, and Li were all managed by people from the Wei family and held the position of Shangshu.


    The Ministry of Industry was left to the Ning family.


    In the Ministry of Rites, Ouyang Zhang still serves as minister and concurrently as cab minister.


    The Ministry of Punishment was handed over to Mr. Feng. This position was debated for a long time, and Mr. Feng finally took it personally.


    He was a benefactor of the Wei family, and he came forward to rmend himself. Wei Qi felt that Mr. Feng was leaning towards the Wei family, so he had no objection and agreed to let him be the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment.


    However, why do you think Mr. Feng rmended himself to be the Minister of Punishment? Naturally, he wanted to personally supervise the case of the murder of Wei Guogong and his family.


    In addition to the Six Ministries, the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division, the Fuhu Army, and the Yulin Army were all handed over to the Wei Army. As for the original old generals, they could be disarmed and return to their fields, or they could go to the Ministry of War, to various ces, or to serve in the northwest.


    The next day, when they were negotiating again, because the Wei family made concessions, the affairs arranged by the civil servants and military generals were finally settled.


    After the two parties signed the document, they began to negotiate other conditions.


    In addition to the appointment and dismissal of civil servants and generals on both sides, other conditions, such as the new dynasty not being allowed to kill ministers of the old dynasty, and the female rtives of the Chu Dynasty having to build vis to live in groups inside and outside the city, are all easy to negotiate.


    The only condition that made Wei Qi angry was that the emperor of the new dynasty was not allowed to randomly grant marriages to people, mess up the mandarin duck genealogy, and was not allowed to condone such things as stopping wives and remarrying, doting on concubines, killing wives, and recing concubines with heirs. You cannot get married within three generations of your family!


    Very well put an end to Wei Qi''s thoughts of waiting for Emperor Jingyuan''s death to abuse the daughter of the Chu family.


    And this is nothing, what really scares Wei Qi is thest condition: after Emperor Jingyuan dies, he must first be buried in Xiushan in the imperial city, and he will not be moved until the case of Wei Guogong and his family is investigated. He wanted to go to Longshan tomb, and he wanted to watch the bandits being exterminated on the Longshan Mountains!


    Because of thisst condition, Wei Qi had a nightmare that night. He dreamed that the truth about that year was found out, and he was killed on the dragon throne by the angry officials of the new and old dynasties. His head was chopped off and he rolled down to the throne. At Wei Xiao''s feet, he was crushed by Wei Xiao''s foot.


    Ah! Wei Qi screamed in horror and woke up from the nightmare, his whole body soaked in cold sweat.


    General Yuan heard the sound, rushed in personally, and asked: "What''s wrong with King Wei? But are you worried that Emperor Jingyuan will regret it tomorrow?"


    Having been talking for half a month, tomorrow is the day when Emperor Jingyuan will meet with King Wei and formally issue the decree to hand over the country to King Wei. It is normal for King Wei to be worried.


    Wei Qi is not worried about this, he is afraid that the truth of that year will be discovered!


    But he couldn''t tell the truth, so he could only nod and say: "Well, Chu Hao is a madman and capricious. I am worried that things will cause new twists and turns tomorrow."


    General Yuan frowned when he heard this, and wanted to say... Judging from those hundred conditions, Emperor Jingyuan was actually not crazy, and even had a broad mind and a great talent.


    Just because people without talent and ambition cannot do anything to give up the country, this one thing alone is enough for Emperor Jingyuan to leave a heavy mark in the history of history.


    Even if the Wei family overthrew Dachu, generations of kings from the Wei family would still be grateful to Emperor Jingyuan for abdicating his throne!


    Hiss, General Yuan took a breath. Why does he feel that sitting on the throne of the Wei family is so ufortable and not majestic at all?

 Chapter 2649: The great ambitions of the past

    Chapter 2649: The great ambitions of the past


    More than just feeling aggrieved, for Wei Qi, it was simply torture!


    Why did Emperor Jingyuan want to bury himself in Xiushan? Want to keep an eye on him all the time? He''s dead, why don''t you let him go? Could it be that Emperor Jingyuan had found out that he was responsible for what happened back then?


    impossible, he did it so secretly, Emperor Jingyuan couldn''t possibly find out the clues!


    General Yuan became a little anxious when he saw that Wei Qi had been staring at the thin quilt without speaking, so he hurriedly asked him: "King Wei, wake up quickly, don''t be stricken by nightmares."


    Wei Qi then came back to his senses, looked at General Yuan, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m just thinking about how we should deal with Chu Hao if he goes back on his word tomorrow?"


    Hehe, Chu Hao, I can defeat you while you are still alive. What can you do to me after you die? !


    However, do you really think that Emperor Jingyuan can''t do anything to you? He just didn''t want to drag the world into a whirlpool of personal grudges and allow Rong Thief and Dong Qing to take advantage of it.


    But even if he dies, he can avenge himself!


    "I''m fine, you can go out." After Wei Qi finished speaking, hey down again, but he could not fall asleep again. He stayed awake until about nine o''clock. After hearing the drumbeat of the Wei Jiajun''s drill, he got up and got ready.


    When the Wei Jiajun''s training was over, at the right moment, Wei Qi, as the leader, led Wei Xiao and the Wei Jiajun to set up the incense table and pay homage to thete Wei Guogong and his son, as well as all the people who were killed in Wei Guogong''s lineage: " Dad, eldest brother, Uncle Luo, Brother Qin...Aqi will avenge you today, please rest in peace!"


    As long as you are not dead, they really cant rest in peace.


    Bow! Lord Wang shouted, and all the Wei soldiers knelt down, kowtowed three times and bowed nine times to the tablet on the incense table, and saluted.


    At exactly 6 o''clock in the morning, the main gate of the capital opened wide. Zhong Huan and Wu Changzhen stood in front of the city gate and said to Wei Qi and Wei Xiao: "Please."


    Wei Qi looked at Zhong Huan. Even today, when he saw him, he was still arrogant and arrogant, without any fear of seeing the new emperor, which made him very unhappy.


    But he still had to show his grace, nodded and said: "Thank you for your hard work. When the new dynasty is established, I will ask you for credit."


    Zhong Huan smiled and said only: "King Wei, King Wei, please."


    It is not rare at all for the reward given by Wei Qi.


    As for his younger brother Zhong Yu, he is protected by Qin Sang and supported by the property left by the Zhong family, so he has no worries in this life.


    Wei Qi was very unhappy with his hot face and cold buttocks, but he couldn''t care about it now. He had to wait until after he ascended the throne. After gathering his mood, he brought Wei Xiao and the civil servants and generals of the Wei family into the capital.


    Zhou Huang led five thousand soldiers and horses in to protect them, while the rest of the Wei army remained outside the city and could not enter the city until everything was settled.


    People in the capital are still closed in, but every one of them is excited and scared. They are excited that they can witness such an event that changes the country in their lifetime. They are afraid that after the Wei army enters the city, it will be like Emperor Jingwu who entered the city. Harm the whole capital!


    But considering that the Wei Jiajun is known as the army of benevolence and righteousness, and they came in through negotiation, not invasion, and Mr. Feng and Mr. Ouyang are still watching, the Wei Jiajun should not dare tomit crimes.


    Wei Qi led his men and horses and walked for two hours. His feet were almost useless before he arrived at the gate of the imperial city. He cursed Emperor Jingyuan in his heart...bastard, he is almost a king of subjugation and he still wants to use his scheming to harm the king and give me a lot of money. King, wait, when I be emperor, your Chu family will look good!


    "Zong Zhengxian, pay your respects to King Wei and King Xiao Wei!" A voice interrupted Wei Qi''s thoughts. He looked around and saw an old man in his sixties. There was a young man next to the old man. He must be Zong Zheng. Perseverance.


    "Mr. Zongzheng, we haven''t seen you for many years, how are you?" Wei Qi hurried over, supported Mr. Zongzheng, and said, "You look a lot haggard, but have you suffered recently? Don''t be afraid, things will be settled today. Its decided, after the important matters of the country are decided, the marriage will be decided for the younger generation, and I will never let down anyones girl.


    Wei Qi knew about Zong Zhengya and Wei Xiao, and he wanted Wei Xiao to marry Zong Zhengya. Just because Zong Zhengya was powerful, vicious, and perseverant, if he married such a legitimate wife, Wei Xiao''s house would be set. He would be restless, fearing that he would have to make a fuss every day, and Wei Xiao might not even have a child! And what he wants is Wei Xiaojue!


    When Mr. Zongzheng heard this, his body was shaking with excitement. He held Wei Qi''s arm tightly and said, "What King Wei means..."


    Uncle, its gettingte, we have to go in quickly to see Emperor Jing Yuan. Wei Xiao said, interrupting Mr. Zong Zhengs words.


    Mr. Zong Zheng and Zong Zheng Yi were both shocked. What did Wei Xiao mean? Could it be that he saw that the great cause was aplished and the capital no longer needed internal support, so he wanted to leave Sister Ya alone? !


    Wei Xiao has no intention of leaving Zong Zhengya aside. He will give Zong Zhengya a title, but now he feels that Zong Zhengya is not worthy of being his main concubine, so he can just give her a side concubine.


    The royal concubine...can give it to Huiniang.


    Firstly, he likes her, and secondly, behind Huiniang are Mu Geer, Grandpa He, and Luo Ying, as well as the Gu family, Qingma Wang, and Lu family, and Gu Jinan is the grandson-inw of the Ouyang family. The back of the family is half a schr, so Huiniang is very qualified to be his concubine, and there is no need to be Zong Zhengya.


    As for previousmitments


    Even if such a promise of long-term love between children is not fulfilled, it is just a romantic ount, no big deal.


    Wei Qi: "Brother Xiao is right, it''s important that we go see Emperor Jingyuan first. Everyone, let''s go!"


    Wei Qi said hello, took his men and horses, and after paying homage to each other with Mr. Feng, Ouyang Zhang and other officials of the Chu Dynasty who were waiting at the gate of the imperial city, they went to the Jinluan Pce together.


    We walked for another half an hour before we arrived at the Jinluan Pce. After another hundred steps up the Danqi, we almost died from exhaustion and finally entered the coveted Jinluan Pce.


    However, this was not over yet, Zhong Huan shouted: "All the kings, ministers and generals, please kneel down and worship your Majesty, thank you for your kindness in saving the country from the disaster of war!"


    Wei Qi wanted to die, but Mr. Feng and Wei Xiao both knelt down. He had to kneel down... along with the civil servants and generals on both sides of Wei and Chu, they knelt down to worship Emperor Jingyuan, reciting the words: "My lord, I thank you for giving me the country. The grace of war!"


    When Wei Qi read these words, he felt terribly aggrieved. He was the new emperor, so why did he kneel down and worship Emperor Jingyuan, the king who had subjugated his country? !


    After three prostrations and nine prostrations, he finally got up, but he was met with the contemptuous eyes of Emperor Jingyuan... Such eyes made Wei Qi feel as if he had been stripped naked, which was quite embarrassing.


    He was so angry that he almost couldn''t help but burst into rage, but he finally held it back, raised his head, looked directly at Emperor Jingyuan, and said: "Chu Hao, I haven''t seen you for ten years, but you have be like this..."


    Hehe, Emperor Jingyuan sneered, interrupted Wei Qi''s words, then ignored Wei Qi, raised his finger and pointed at therge scroll hanging above the Jinluan Pce, and said: "Wei Xiao,e up and cut the rope."


    Wei Xiao frowned, doubting in his heart. Emperor Jingyuan wouldn''t hide poison in the scroll, and let him cut the rope that tied the scroll to death, right?


    Although he was doubtful, he finally stepped forward, jumped onto the dragon head stone sculpture of Jinluan Pce, and then used his strength to fly upwards. He drew his sword and shed at the scroll in the sky.


    Whoosh, the rope binding the scroll was cut.


    There was a loud roar, and the heavy scroll quickly opened and fell directly from mid-air to the ground. When everyone took a closer look, they realized that it was a huge map!

 Chapter 2650: Are you willing to see me?

    Chapter 2650: Are you willing to see me?


    Chapter 2650 Are you willing to see me?


    The map is veryrge. In addition to the territory of Da Chu, there are also known ces such as Da Rong, the desert countries, Dongqing, various cities in the Tianshu Mountains, and Dongyu, Nanyu, overseas, etc.


    "This, this is... the map of mountains and seas!" Mr. Hezhen eximed, his eyes red with excitement. He didn''t expect Emperor Jingyuan to hide such a treasure.


    He took a few steps quickly and wanted to reach out and touch the big map, but he was afraid of desecrating such a treasure, so he only dared to kneel in front of the big map and touch it a few times: "...the real thing, it''s the real thing!"


    All the Wei family ministers present were shocked, including Wei Qi and Wei Xiao.


    "The map of mountains and seas!" Wei Qi was very excited and wanted to go up and touch the map, but was stopped by Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan smiled and said: "King Wei, this is a crowning gift from your majesty to the little king, not for you."


    The juniors of the three families of Wei, Qin and Luo used to often enter the pce. Emperor Jingyuan met them and promised them that when they were crowned, he would give them crown gifts.


    Wei Qi was shocked: "Chu Hao wants to give the big map to Brother Xiao?!"


    Zhong Huan nodded: "That''s right."


    Wei Qi was furious. This map of mountains and seas was not only priceless, but it was as valuable as a country. Such a treasure should be given to him as the new emperor. Why should it be given to Wei Xiao? Does he deserve it?


    This is what Zhong Huan wants to say, are you worthy?


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Wei Qi and said, "Uncle, my nephew likes this gift very much."


    After saying that, he immediately started to touch the big map, and found that the big map was not drawn, but "embroidered!"


    Emperor Jingyuan nodded: "Yes, thisrge map was painted by Emperor Yuan of the Zhou Dynasty and his ministers, and then ordered to be embroidered by hundreds of embroidery masters. It can be guaranteed tost for thousands of years."


    He asked Gu Jinan to help him down from the dragon chair, walked to the big map, took a long soft gold pole, pointed at several ces on the big map with the soft gold pole, and said: "After destroying the army, , ournd can be extended to the edge of the desert, and we can use the desert as a defense line topletely stop the enemies in the west... Then attack Dongqing, seize Datianshu Mountain, andpletely block the Dongyi foreign enemies... Then attack Dongyu and Nanyu Build a city on it, move people to live on it, build a shipyard, build a navy...and these are the three heavenly fortresses given to us by God, there are these three...cough cough cough!"


    Emperor Jingyuan was in poor health, and he coughed violently before he finished speaking, which made Guo Luugh at him: "Emperor Sin, you are almost dead, and you still worry about this..."


    Drag him out and kill him! The person who said this was not from Emperor Jingyuan, but from Wei Xiao.


    He was extremely angry and drew his sword and pointed it at Guo Lu: "Short-sighted and stupid minister, the new dynasty cannot tolerate such a disaster like you!"


    "King Wei, save me!" Guo Lu was frightened and hurriedly knelt down and asked Wei Qi for help... He would taunt the Sin Emperor, but it was all to help Wei Qi vent his anger.


    "Drag him out first, don''t get hurt." Wei Qi didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so angry, so he could only choose apromise, and said: "Brother Xiao, today is an auspicious day, Guo Lu is following again As our direct ministers who are fighting against the world, it is better not to see blood today, so as not to chill the hearts of all the ministers and generals."


    Wei Xiao red at Guo Lu and snorted coldly: "Let you live for a few more days. Someone, drag him out. Don''t let me see him again!"


    "Yes." Wei Changling took action himself. After knocking out Guo Lu who asked for help with a knife, he grabbed his back cor and dragged him out of the Jinluan Pce.


    Emperor Jingyuan was very satisfied. Wei Xiao had absolute control over the Wei family army. Even if he trained his literary and political talents for a few more years, he would not miss the throne.


    Emperor Jingyuan looked at the big map and continued: "With these three sky barriers, we can ensure the stability of the people in our territory forever! This was the wish of me, your father, and Muge''er''s father when we were young. Unfortunately, we failed. Finished... Now it''s up to you and Brother Mu. As long as you cousins work together and don''t create too much suspicion, you will definitely be able to help your fathers realize this grand ambition before they die of old age, cough cough cough!"


    Emperor Jingyuan coughed again and vomited ck and smelly blood.


    Wei Xiao hated him very much, but at this moment he had to reach out to support him, and shouted at Dr. Wei and Wu: "Come here and stop his cough!" Emperor Jingyuan waved his hand and said, "No need..."


    no need.


    After taking a breath, he looked at the big map again and said: "When the navy is built, remember to use sea transportation to use overseas wealth to support the people in the country and make the country rich again... Without sea transportation, even if there are three heavens Protected by fortresses, the people within the territory can only be safe, but they still have to live in poverty... Our people should not be poor, they should have both peace and prosperity!"


    When he was a boy, while chatting around the fire with Brother Wei, Brother Qin and others, he imagined that he would attack the bandits in the west and go to the sea in the east to experience overseas customs.


    But their lives were not good. Not only did they fail to realize their youthful ambitions, they all ended miserably.


    I only hope that Wei Xiao, Mu Geer, and Luo Ying will not be like them and can have a happy ending.


    Originally, Wei Xiao only wanted to overthrow Dachu and avenge his family, but today when he saw this big map and listened to Emperor Jingyuan''s words, his mind seemed to be split open, and everything suddenly became clear to him. Wang Hai''s ambition came.


    He looked at Emperor Jingyuan and said firmly: "I promise you, I will build three heavenly fortresses in this life to protect the people in my territory, and then I will set sail to the sea, collect overseas wealth, and enrich the people in my territory!"


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan''s cloudy old eyes were filled with mist, and he nodded and said: "I believe in you...Thank you, you are willing to help us realize this ambition~"


    He waved his hand again and said: "Take the big map, it belongs to you."


    After saying that, he asked Gu Jinan to help him back to the dragon chair.


    Wei Xiao happily took away the big map, and Wei Qi was frightened to see it... He was the new emperor to inherit the country today, why didn''t he seem to have nothing to do, and it was all Emperor Jingyuan and Wei Xiao who were talking? So who is he? !


    You are nothing.


    However, after Wei Xiao collected therge map, Emperor Jingyuan finally spoke: "Wei Qi,e up and receive the imperial edict of session."


    After saying that, he took out an imperial edict from under the dragon chair, held it high, and looked at Wei Qi with a disdainful smile, waiting for him toe up.


    Wei Qi was a little frightened by being stared at... Emperor Jingyuan was about to die of illness, so he wouldn''t take this opportunity to kill him, let him be buried with him, and give the country to Wei Xiao, right?


    Probably!


    With this thought, Wei Qi did not dare to go up alone. He looked at Zhou Huang and said, "General Zhou, go up with me."


    Emperor Jingyuan did not stop him, but agreed: "Yes."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi felt relieved. With Zhou Huang, he excitedly stepped onto the throne and came to Emperor Jingyuan. He stretched out his hand and said: "Chu Hao, you are not going to die soon. Quickly bring the imperial edict of passing the throne. So as not to miss the people of the world again."


    Get it quickly, and then die quickly, dont be an eyesore here!


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled, hooked his fingers at Wei Qi, waited for Wei Qi to frown, hesitated for a while, and finally leaned forward, as if to listen, then Emperor Jingyuan said: "If people don''t know, don''t do anything except yourself, think I am Can you sit back and rx after death? Wrong, someone wille to collect debts from you, you..."


    "Silence Emperor, shut up. You dare to curse me when you are about to die. Bring me the imperial edict!" Wei Qi turned pale with fright. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly cursed Emperor Jingyuan. After interrupting Emperor Jingyuan''s words, he snatched the biography. He pointed the imperial edict at him and threatened: "Think of the female family members of the Chu family and don''t harm your own family before you die!"

 Chapter 2651: life and death

    Chapter 2651: life and death


    Chapter 2651 Life and death


    Emperor Jingyuan smiled, andy down behind the dragon chair with his thin body, his chin raised, his eyes full of contempt, looking at Wei Qi: "You are so cowardly, you are so afraid of even lies without evidence... You are like this People who pretend to be benevolent and righteous can deceive others and build up an ignorant and reckless team, but to be the emperor...that would really disgrace God, yuck!"


    He was so excited that he vomited arge mouthful of blood. Wei Qi, who wanted to strangle him to death, was so disgusted that he took several steps back and sneered: "Emperor Sin, as the old saying goes, people who are about to die can speak kindly. You are sick." It''s so serious, so I should say more kind words, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be punished by God before I die."


    "Wei Qi, shut up!" Mr. Feng couldn''t bear it anymore. He stood under the throne and red at Wei Qi: "Emperor Jingyuan was at fault, but he gave up the country to the Wei family, allowing the soldiers and civilians of the world to avoid a war, and saved many people. His life, you and everyone in the world must ept his love, and you shouldnt utter sarcastic words!


    Wei Qi was scolded angrily by Mr. Feng in public and felt a little confused for a while.


    It was Emperor Jingyuan who opened his mouth to relieve his siege: "I mistakenly killed the families of Qin, Luo, Yu and other loyal ministers, and was unable to provide disaster relief. On impulse, I also went on to destroy the army, imposed exorbitant taxes and misceneous taxes, and plunged the soldiers and civilians of the world into dire straits. , for ten years, I really deserve to be punished by God... Today, I will die to apologize to the world."


    He looked at Wei Qi again and said with a smile: "It''s just that there are some living viins who need to be careful, because God''s Scourge wille to him at any time and kill him!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi''s face turned pale again.


    Wei Xiao listened to Emperor Jing Yuan''s words and looked at Wei Qi''s face, and couldn''t help but be suspicious... From the beginning to the end, Emperor Jing Yuan said that he killed the Qin family and the Luo family by mistake, and never said that he killed the Wei family by mistake and let the country''s third One condition is to let them investigate the case of the murder of Wei Guogong and his family, making it look like he was also deceived, leading to the tragedy that year.


    Could it be that the person who harmed Wei Guogong and his family was...his uncle?


    impossible!


    At that time, my uncle was just an ordinary second son of the Duke of Guo. Apart from being somewhat famous, loving to honor several elders, and having a wide circle of friends, he had no other great abilities. He was incapable of doing anything to frame Duke Wei and his family. Thingse up.


    Ke Weixiao was wrong.


    Wei Qi is incapable, but as long as he has the heart, someone will help him.


    As for the person who helped him?


    In addition to the thieves lurking in the territory of Chu, there are naturally aristocratic families... There are many people who want to destroy Chu. If these people work together and harm Emperor Jingyuan several times, they can always hit the target of Emperor Jingyuan and let him A despicable and ipetent viin drove the heir to the throne who was praised by everyonepletely crazy.


    Although Wei Xiao felt that Wei Qi was not capable of framed Wei Guogong and his family, he had grown a lot in the past ten years. He no longer only looked at the surface when things happened, he buried this suspicion in his heart and waited for the Wei family to After takingplete control of the country, he sent people to check Wei Qi.


    If it was really Wei Qi who did it, he would definitely chop him into pieces!


    Zhong Huan, bring me my armor-piercing gun! Emperor Jing Yuans words interrupted Wei Xiaos thoughts.


    "Yes." Zhong Huan brought the armor-breaking spear and handed it to Emperor Jingyuan: "Your Majesty, here is the armor-piercing spear."


    Emperor Jingyuan took it, but now he was struggling to even speak. He couldn''t hold the armor-piercing gun steadily, and he was almost knocked off the dragon chair by the armor-piercing gun. Zhong Huan cleverly helped him hold the armor-piercing gun and let him He could stand with a gun and look down at Wei Qi who wanted to see his joke.


    Wei Qi failed to understand the joke and was looked down upon by Emperor Jingyuan. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Emperor Jingyuan nced at the two ministers and generals in the Jinluan Pce and said: "The country is given to you... I only hope you can make it prosperous for thousands of years~"


    After saying this, he began to lose his temper and was about to raise his gun tomit suicide. Doctor Wu hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, wait a minute, the Queen is waiting outside the pce. She wants to see you. Are you willing to see her?"


    Emperor Jingyuan held the gun for a moment, just for a moment, and did not reply. Instead, he continued to increase his anger and prepared to kill himself... He knew that Tiaohua woulde, but he had failed her too much. He really had no face to see her, so he So be it, they have missed it for a lifetime anyway.


    However, this time, it was no longer him who had the final say. "Since you don''t want to see me, then I wille in and see you myself." The queen walked in from outside the pce wearing the phoenix crown and hazel dress she had worn when she got married, holding a riding crop in one hand and a jug of wine in the other. Although she is old and sick, she has an air of ease andfort that is familiar to Emperor Jingyuan, just like the teenage girl who was dressed in bright clothes and angry with horses decades ago.


    Tiaohua~ Emperor Jingyuan burst into tears and fell heavily on the dragon chair, all his toughness vanished at this moment.


    "It''s me." The queen came up, knelt down in front of the dragon chair, looked up at him and smiled, put down the wine bottle, took out the handkerchief, wiped his face, and said, "In the blink of an eye, you are old."


    He asked him again: "Are you done with your work now? Can you fulfill your promise when you asked me to marry you and take me to the northwest for a swim?"


    Emperor Jingyuan lowered his head, looked at her, and shook his head: "I''m afraid I have to wait ten years before the tomb can be moved to the Longshan Mountains... Are you still willing to wait for me?"


    The queen smiled: "I have been waiting, and I have never changed my mind."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jingyuan could no longer hold on. He covered his old face with his palms, cried repressedly, and said tremblingly: "I''m sorry~"


    He owed her this apology for most of his life, and now he finally said it to her face.


    The queen still smiled and said: "Since you know you are sorry for me, then use your next life to make amends to me."


    She knew that his body could no longer hold on, so she didn''t say anything more... There was no need to say too many words between her and him.


    The queen gave him the riding whip: "Brother Yuan''s things, please get them, otherwise, if you wait longer and he asks you for it but you can''t take it out, he will be angry."


    After hearing this, Emperor Jing Yuan held the riding whip tightly... This was Brother Yuan''s seventh birthday. When he started learning martial arts, he and the queen made it with their own hands and gave it to him as a birthday gift.


    Seeing that he was sure of his grasp, the Queen poured two sses of wine and handed one of them to him: "Today, I will wear a wedding dress and marry you again. After we drink this ss of Hexin wine, we will go down to reunite with Brother Yuan. From now on, things in this world have nothing to do with us anymore. We, a family of three, can live a good life and live the life we want."


    There were no more wars, no more court disputes, no morepulsions andpromises, there were just the three of them as a family.


    Marry him again?


    Tears welled up in Emperor Jing Yuan''s dry eyes again: "Thank you, I will never let you down again... Let''s go down to find Brother Yuan. He has been waiting for us for many years. We cannot let him wait any longer, otherwise he will Its really time to **** us off.


    After saying that, he drank the Hexin wine first.


    The queen smiled and drank it all.


    The wine was filled with a highly poisonous substance that the Queen asked Aunt Wu to prepare. It took effect quickly without causing much pain. After a while, Emperor Jingyuan and the Queen lost their breath.


    Zhong Huan knelt down towards their corpses and shouted: "Your Majesty and the Queen are buried in heaven. All the kings, ministers and generals will kneel down to see off Your Majesty and the Queen."


    There was a roar, and everyone knelt down, including Wei Qi. Even if he won the throne, he still had to kneel to Emperor Jingyuan and wear mourning clothes for Emperor Jingyuan!

 Chapter 2652: Killing chickens to scare monkeys

    Chapter 2652: Killing chickens to scare monkeys


    Chapter 2652 Killing the chicken to scare the monkey


    O ministers, please kneel down to see off Your Majesty, and kneel down to see off the Queen! All the ministers shouted, making nine mournful cries, and bowed nine more times before standing up.


    Mr. Feng looked at the body of Emperor Jingyuan and was very sad... The heir to the throne of Chu who was once praised by everyone had ended up like this.


    However, Emperor Jingyuan did not embarrass Emperor Jingwu, just because he did something unprecedented and unprecedented. This alone was enough to save the face of the entire Chu Dynasty.


    Emperor Jingyuan used his own life and the life of the entire Chu Dynasty to gain this beginning. They will use their lives to guard andplete their unfinished ambitions and give the world a prosperous age of wise kings and wise ministers.


    Zhong Huan turned to look at Wei Qi: "King Wei, please work with King Wei to carry His Majesty back to Chaosheng Pce, bathe and crown His Majesty, and bury His body."


    This is what a filial son should do, and Wei Qi is very reluctant to do it, but he is the sessor of Emperor Jingyuan and peacefully took over the country from Emperor Jingyuan. This is what a filial son should do, and he has to do it!


    If he doesnt do it, how about letting the 678th prince do it? Wouldn''t that tell all the forces in the world that Emperor Jingyuan has no queen, and they can use the young princes to make fuss?


    So even if he doesn''t want to, he still has to be a filial son to Emperor Jingyuan for the sake of peace!


    Uncle, hurry up. Wei Xiao urged, already on the throne, kneeling in front of Emperor Jingyuan and the Queen.


    Looking at it up close, he was shocked...it turned out that they were so old, but what he could think of now was what they looked like when they were young. At that time, they were so bright and dazzling, making them juniors feel that as long as they have With their protection, the children of several families will have a worry-free life.


    But in a blink of an eye, Duke Wei''s pce was gone, and the couple died too.


    "Who will take care of the empress''s body?" Wei Xiao suppressed the sadness that shouldn''t exist in his heart and asked Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huandao said: "Aunt Wu will take the maids to carry the Queen''s body back to Lingxiao Pce. The Queen Mother will lead the royal daughters and granddaughters to bathe and change the Queen''s body, put on makeup and bury her."


    Where is the mourning hall located? Wei Xiao asked again, Can it be located together with the mourning hall of Emperor Jingyuan?


    It was against the rules for the emperor and the empress to share the same mourning hall, but Wei Xiao looked at their corpses leaning against each other, and then thought back to their lives and what his parents had said about the love the emperor and empress had once felt, and he didn''t want to separate them.


    He never believed in feelings thatsted until death, but today he saw it, so he wanted to protect it.


    Ouyang Zhang was the Minister of Etiquette and knew about these sacrifices. He said: "His Majesty and the Empress can be buried together. The mourning hall should be kept separately. The emperor''s daughter and the n wives should keep vigil for the Empress. Men and women are different and should not be mixed together." ce."


    This is to protect the princess and her granddaughters. After all, there are many Wei soldiers who came to pay homage to Emperor Jingyuan. It is still unknown what the character of these people is. What will happen if something goes wrong like Guo Lu? ? !


    Wei Xiao understood and understood what to do, and nodded in agreement: "Okay, then just do what Mr. Ouyang Ge said."


    He looked at Wei Changling again: "Go and ask Aunt Wu to bring someone in."


    "Yes." Wei Changling hurriedly went out to call Aunt Wu, and he also understood what Wei Xiao meant, which was to keep an eye on the harem and not let anyone in the harem get into trouble.


    Not long after, Aunt Wu came in with the maids from Lingxiao Pce. With tears in her eyes, she knelt down and worshiped Emperor Jingyuan and the queen, and then she and the maids carried the queen''s body onto a chariot and went to Lingxiao Pce.


    Ouyang Zhang ordered the Minister of Rites: "Go and prepare the things for the Queen''s funeral. This is your Majesty, the Empress Yuan. She has never done anything wrong in her life, so the funeral rites need to be very important."


    "Yes." The Minister of Rites responded and led the officials of the Ministry of Rites to do it.


    After Wei Xiao watched the queen''s body being sent away, he said to Wei Qi: "Uncle,e and move it."


    Wei Qi endured nausea and fear, carried Emperor Jingyuan''s body onto the emperor''s chariot, and supported the chariot with Wei Xiao, heading towards the Sheng Pce. After arriving at Chaosheng Pce, ording to Ouyang Zhang''s instructions, he packed up the body of Emperor Jingyuan step by step, almost making Wei Qi faint from anger... Behaving like a cow and a horse, really acting like a cow and a horse, he is the new emperor, why? Do this kind of filial thing!


    However, if you dont do it, then dont ask for the throne.


    Remember, you did not capture the capital, but Emperor Jingyuan gave it to you. When he dies, you must be filial sons and grandsons and see him off on his final journey!


    Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang!


    While the uncle and nephew were collecting the body of Emperor Jingyuan, the three tripod bells in the inner pce, the imperial city, and the capital were rung.


    In the imperial city, hundreds of cavalrymen galloped out, all dressed in mourning clothes, holding white gs, shouting: "Your Majesty and the Queen will be buried in mourning. All families in the territory will observe national mourning for twenty-seven days. After the emperor''s funeral, the Northeast Guard King seeded to the throne. , continue to ensure peace in all directions! People within the territory need not be afraid, if any thieves dare to take the opportunity to cause trouble, the three ns will be killed!"


    A group of cavalry stayed behind in the capital, shouting this in the streets and alleys.


    All the people who heard this were frightened for a long time. After they recovered, they hurriedly began to pull white cloths, wear mourning clothes, and set up a mourning hall to observe the national mourning.


    Although Emperor Jingyuan was not a wise king, when he was dying, he prevented everyone in the capital from a big war. Therefore, even those who hated him were willing to wear mourning clothes for him and see him off on hisst journey.


    Zong Zhengjia and Zong Zhengya waited for a whole day. After hearing the sound of the cauldron bells and the shouts of the cavalry, they stood up with excitement, rushed behind the gate, and listened attentively: "The one who seeded is King Wei?! "


    Zong Zhengjia''s dead man was guarding the door. After hearing this, he replied: "Miss Ya, yes."


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya wanted to smile happily, but there was a hint of resentment and reluctance, which made her beautiful face twist and looked very scary.


    Why is it not King Xiaowei who seeds?


    !


    Zong Zhengya was very angry and wanted to run to grab Emperor Jingyuan''s body and ask for details.


    But the reason why Emperor Jingyuan didn''t pass the position to Wei Xiao was because Wei Xiao was not good at martial arts. He had to wait for Wei Xiao to suffer a few more years of being plotted and find out the truth about the murder of Wei Guogong and his family before he could be qualified. Be an emperor.


    Otherwise, if the position is given to him, he will not be able to sit still, and he will be impulsive and irritable, and not foresighted enough, dragging the world into the quagmire again.


    "What are you doing out here? Come back!" When Uncle Zongzheng learned that Zong Zhengya had run out, he quickly led his men to chase her.


    Zong Zhengya looked at him and said with a smile: "Dad, my daughter has seeded. Now you should understand that your daughter is right and you can support her, right?!"


    Uncle Zongzheng no longer wanted to talk to her, and only called to the maids of Huiwu: "Please take Sister Ya back to the boudoir, and don''t let here out if nothing happens."


    He looked at Zong Zhengya again and said, "Don''t make nonsense. If you make too much noise, you will lose a lot of benefits. Go back to your room and wait for the news. Your grandfather is in the pce and he will not let you suffer."


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya could only follow the maids back to the boudoir, and called the maids to do all kinds of beauty and skin care things for her... She had to take good care of herself, so that she could be seen by King Xiao Wei. Enthusiastic.


    This night, the lights in the capital were brightly lit, and no one could sleep. The same was true in the imperial city and pce. Wei Qi, Wei Xiao, and the ministers and generals on both sides were all staying upte and busy.


    Some people are doing serious things, while others are doing bad things.

 Chapter 2653: protect them

    Chapter 2653: protect them


    Chapter 2653 Protect them


    "Brother Lin, is this really okay? Those are royal women, fairy-like figures. If we touch them, won''t our homes be confiscated and our ns exterminated?" Yu Xiaoqi asked fearfully: "Besides, among the hundreds of conditions, there are One is not allowed to bully the Chu family."


    Lin Baihu said: "Do you still need to remind me of these things? Vice General Qiu knows it. Since he promised it, he can do it... When Emperor Jingwu of the Great Chu came to the capital, it harmed half of the aristocratic families in the capital. My dear daughter, why should we only touch a few girls from the Chu family? Are they still immortals? Gods are nothing, Emperor Jingyuan is dead, they are sinners now, sinners cant be touched?!"


    The soldier below could no longer hold back anymore, rubbed his hands and said, "Xiao Qi, Lin Baihu is right, we are not doing any evil tonight, we are avenging the nobledies of the aristocratic family back then!"


    "You fled from the northwest to the northeast. Think about who caused the famine? It was all the fault of the Emperor of Sin. He made your whole vige flee from famine, and most of the vigers died. Your two sisters were sold, too. Its all the Sin Emperors fault. You finally entered the inner pce today and got the job of guarding the small pce gate. You have to take the opportunity to avenge your vigers and your sisters!


    After Yu Xiaoqi heard this, his eyes turned red when he thought of the people in the vige who had starved to death and froze to death on the way to escape, and of the miserable experiences of his two sisters after they were sold.


    Lin Baihu knew what he was up to, so he added: "Master Guo and Vice General Qiu both said that King Wei has been very unhappy recently... By doing this, we are actually venting our anger on King Wei''s behalf."


    It was because of Wei Qi that Yu Xiaoqi became the leader of Xiaoqi. He was very grateful to Wei Qi. After hearing this, he thought that King Wei had indeed been humiliated by the emperor many times since the beginning of the negotiations. He said angrily: "Mother Yes, we did it. Since they are the daughters and granddaughters of the Sinful Emperor, they should forgive their sins for the Sinful Emperor and leave!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers became happy and followed Yu Xiaoqi and Lin Baihu in disguise to leave the small pce gate and go to the harem.


    Maybe it was because Emperor Jingyuan had just died and the Wei family had just gained power, and the ministers and generals on both sides were guarding Emperor Jingyuan''s body at the ancestral temple. There were a lot less people guarding the harem. They were also members of the Wei family, and they had tokens. Able to get close to Lingxiao Pce.


    However, the Lingxiao Pce was guarded by the imperial guards. Yu Xiaoqi and the others did not dare to go in. They only waited outside and robbed the beauty if she came out.


    But they squatted outside in the Lingxiao Flower Forest for half an hour. Except for two groups of pce maids who went in, no one came out at all, let alone saw the princess.


    One of the soldiers said: "Hundred households, small g chief, can we wait until we squat like this?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the scout with good eyesight said: "Quick, look, there are two groups of peopleing out of Lingxiao Pce. One of them is surrounded by many maids. I guess he is the master."


    Yu Xiaoqi and the others hurriedly looked in the direction of Lingxiao Pce, and sure enough they saw two groups of people leaving the pce gate, standing not far from the pce gate, pulling together, as if they were quarreling.


    The man with the woman''s hair in a bun was pushed away by a girl. The girl even scolded the woman arrogantly, and then came here with a group of pce maids.


    After entering the Lingxiao Flower Forest, they heard the pce maid admonishing the girl: "Princess Qinghui, although Concubine Yi is not your biological mother, she is one of your concubines. In this situation, you are unmarried and have to rely on them." Only with the protection of these elders can we live a good life."


    "Do I need her to protect me?" Chu Qinghui sneered and said arrogantly: "She is the one who gave birth to the prince. After the funeral of my father, the mother and son will probably be killed by the Wei family. If I can never have any future troubles, what else can I do to protect me?!"


    He touched his face again and said with a smile: "Maybe they will have to rely on me to protect them in the future. I am just sixteen, and I am pretty and charming. If I bump into Wei Xiao, I will definitely make him fall in love with me and ept me as his concubine. !


    Hiding soldiers...what are you daydreaming about, princess? You''ll have to be our ythingter!


    A dozen or so people looked at each other with evil smiles on their faces. Guangguan Zhang was the first to be unable to hold himself back and rushed out, rushing straight towards Chu Qinghui.


    When the remaining soldiers saw this, they hurriedly followed, fearing that they would not be able to take advantage if they were toote.


    Chu Qinghui was hugged by Bachelor Zhang and was so disgusted and humiliated that she shed tears. But she had to continue with this game so that all the princesses and granddaughters would not be bullied in the future!


    "Assassin, there is an assassin,e and save her!" Chu Qinghui shouted, Guangguan Zhang quickly covered her mouth, dragged her deeper into the forest, and said disgustingly: "Stop shouting, everything is here. You are from our Wei family army. Just let us have some fun and we will put you back. Anyway, you women from the Chu family dynasty will be abused by King Wei in the future. You should get used to it now. Only when you really serve your ministers and generals can you avoid disaster, haha...ah!"


    Just as he was smiling happily, Chu Qinghui kicked his precious balls, causing him to scream in pain.


    Chu Qinghui drew out Guanggun Zhang''s sword and shed at Guanggun Zhang. Unfortunately, he missed. After seeing Yu Xiaoqi and others surrounding him, he quickly raised his sword and pointed it at Yu Xiaoqi and others: "You group of untouchables, get out of here. Otherwise, I want you to exterminate your n!"


    Untouchable? Genocide?


    Yu Xiaoqi was angry, pointed at her and said: "You are just a princess who has subjugated your country, but you still dare to be arrogant. I will deal with you now and let you taste the pain of those women who fled the country and were sold away!"


    He then said to the soldiers under hismand: "You block those pcedies and don''t let them escape to report the news."


    He didn''t even need to say this. The soldiers had already pounced on the maids and started tearing their clothes.


    Yu Xiaoqipletely lost his mind when he saw this and rushed towards Chu Qinghui.


    "Don''te over here, I''m a princess!" Chu Qinghui waved around with a knife, but even though she had some skills, how could shepare to a Xiaoqi Chang who had been on the battlefield?


    The knife in her hand was quickly knocked out and she was pressed to the ground. The mourning clothes on her body were torn, exposing her bellyband.


    Even though it was a game, Chu Qinghui still felt desperate... She couldn''t imagine how the Chu family girls would be bullied secretly in the future if she didn''t y a game?


    His!


    Chu Qinghui bit Yu Xiaoqi''s ear and pulled hard, pulling off one of his ears.


    "Ah!" Yu Xiaoqi cried out in pain,pletely irritated. He pped Chu Qinghui hard, pressed her down, and began to take off his clothes: "Bitch, if you dare to hit me, I will let you go now." You pay the price!


    It''spletely crazy.


    but


    boom!


    Yu Xiaoqi was knocked unconscious quickly.


    Wei Changling came over with a group of dead soldiers of the Wei family, pointed at them and said: "If you dare to mess up the pce, all of them will be **** and await the disposal of King Wei and King Xiao Wei!"


    Yes! The dead men under hismand immediately came up and captured all ten of them.


    "Qinghui, Qinghui, how are you?!" The Queen Mother ran over to find Chu Qinghui in tears, regardless of her old age and inconvenient legs.


    Chu Qinghui hurriedly shouted: "Grandma Huang, I''m fine, they didn''t seed!"


    The Queen Mother followed the sound and saw that her clothes were disheveled and her face was swollen. She hugged her tremblingly and said, "You have suffered. We are sorry for you."


    Wei Xiaoer and Zhong Huan saw that some of the Wei family''s military officials had bad intentions, so they approached them and said they wanted to make a n, but they would have to make a princess or an older granddaughter suffer.


    Concubines are not good enough. If you want to solve the problem once and for all, you have to use a prince''s daughter or granddaughter who is of noble birth and is innocent. Only in this way can the effect be achieved.


    Chu Qinghui was the eldest among the unmarried princesses. She stepped forward to take on this responsibility and rmended herself.


    Grandmother, they, they want... you have to make the decision for your granddaughter, otherwise she will go to the ancestral temple tomit suicide and follow her father!


    Although it was a cry of injustice nned during the game, when the words were spoken, the Queen Mother still felt heartbroken and cried: "Don''t worry, the Imperial Grandmother will definitely help you seek justice. If the Wei family doesn''t give you justice, we Chu All the female rtives of your dynasty will apany you to the ancestral temple tomit suicide!"

 Chapter 2654: Genocide and mourning in Beijing

    Chapter 2654: Genocide and mourning in Beijing


    Chapter 2654: Genocide and going to Beijing for funeral


    Wei Changling said hurriedly: "Queen Mother, please calm down. I will send someone to the ancestral temple to report to King Wei and King Wei, and ask them toe and make decisions for you!"


    The dozen or so little soldiers whomitted the crime hurriedly shouted: "Master Wei, you can''t tell King Wei and King Wei! The civil servants and generals on both sides are keeping vigil at the ancestral temple. If you send people over to say this, you will make things worse and cause trouble." This is a big disaster... we should suppress this matter and make it a trivial matterpletely!"


    boom!


    Wei Changling kicked the soldier closest to him: "Shameless people, how can you have the nerve to say such things? The Wei Army is a teacher of benevolence and righteousness, not a thief, and will not do such arrogant things." The dead father just bullied my daughter!"


    He pointed at them and said: "If you dare to do evil, you will have to bear the consequences. Don''t drag the Wei family army into the water. Someone, hurry up and report the news!"


    "You can''t report the news, you can''t!" the evil soldier shouted, and started to struggle to stop people from reporting the news.


    Some soldiers even started to lie in order to survive: "Master Wei, it''s not us who want to offend the emperor''s daughter, but the pce maids. The pcedies saw that the Chu family was ruined, and were afraid that they would suffer. They said they would offer us a beauty. We didn''t know she was The daughter of the Sinful Emperor!"


    "That''s nonsense!" The Queen Mother was trembling with anger and pointed at the soldier who was speaking: "You obviously couldn''t control your evil thoughts and broke into Lingxiao Pce to do evil. Now that the incident has failed, you put the me on the pce maids? The pce maids here I have been busy with the Queen''s funeral and have no time to go out. When did they contact you? Who is the maid who contacted you? If you tell me, if you don''t tell me, you are just making nonsense to get away with it!"


    Concubine Yi, the other concubines, the older granddaughters of the emperor, and the wives of various ns who came to the pce to keep vigil for the queen also came, and they just heard a general idea of what happened.


    Concubine Yi was shaking with anger, and immediately said: "Queen Mother, if Your Majesty had just died today, his daughter would have been bullied, and then we would have survived... Let''s go to the ancestral temple together, go now, let the Wei family, let The ministers must give us justice, but if we dont, we will die in front of the ancestral temple!


    During this period, she and Dun Geer had been living with the Queen. The Queen had vaguely told her Majesty''s ns and taught her a lot.


    He also said: If a woman wants to protect herself, she must learn to look for the right moment to take advantage of the situation to strike, and once she is struck, she must sacrifice her face to kill the evil person and all the disgusting people. Only in this way can she gain stability. If If you shrink back, you will only have endless troubles!


    After speaking, she took out the dagger, hissed, and cut her palm open to show her will: "The ancestral temple isining, and I, the Ran family, are going to settle the matter. Who is willing to go with me?!"


    this?


    Not to mention the dozen soldiers, thepany guard Changling and the imperial guardsmen who came were shocked...that the pce concubine of the dead emperor still had such courage.


    "Okay, let''s go to the ancestral temple now!" The Queen Mother made the final decision, looked at Yuan Guogong and his wife and said: "Old sisters, you don''t have to take the risk of apanying us... You can stay with the wives of each n and apany Tiaohua. Bar."


    Speaking of her daughter, Mrs. Yuan Guogong shed tears and nodded in agreement: "I obey."


    The women of the Chu family went to the ancestral temple to seek justice. If they, the ancestral wives, also went there, they would threaten the Wei family with the courtiers, and things would get messed up.


    "Take them to the ancestral temple!" the Queen Mother gave the order, and supporting each other with Chu Qinghui, she took the maids and all the women of the Chu family and went to the ancestral temple.


    The little princes didn''t go... Their status is already sensitive, and it''s already difficult to stay alive. If we take them to make trouble again, it will only bring trouble to them.


    "Master Wei, you can''t go, you really can''t go...save us, Lieutenant General Qiu, please save us!" More than a dozen soldiers shouted.


    Wei Changling shook his head after hearing this. They were indeed a carefully selected group of idiots. They were really stupid. They recruited Vice General Qiu before he was even punished.


    Over at the ancestral temple, Wei Qi had learned the news and was shocked. He wanted to quietly lead people to stop the Queen Mother and solve the matter quickly, but he was the new emperor. Both sides of the mourning hall were staring at him. After getting up, Zhong Huan asked: "Where is King Wei going? If you are going to go out, there is a small cabin specially prepared for you nearby. You don''t have to go out."


    Mr. Feng also said: "King Wei, this is the first night of the wake. No matter how hard it is, please bear with it, otherwise the historian will not be able to write." Hearing this, Wei Qi wanted to curse, but he could only suppress his anger and smiled: " Its not out of respect, this king has urgent matters to deal with.


    Zhong Huandao: "Isn''t Mr. Wang handling urgent matters? If it doesn''t work, just like King Xiao Wei, send urgent military affairs to the mourning hall. There are all pens, inks, papers and inkstones here."


    Everyone here is rted to world affairs, so the wake is not just about kneeling and burning paper, but also about working.


    Wei Qi almost lost his temper when he said this. Just when he was thinking of a new excuse, a dead soldier of the Wei family came in and reported to Wei Xiao: "Second Master, it''s not good. Yu Xiaoqi, under themand of Vice General Qiu, took advantage of the convenience of guarding the pce gate. , actually took someone to touch Lingxiao Pce and offended Princess Qinghui. Although she didn''t really seed, the Queen Mother was very angry and was bringing all the concubines here toin!"


    s, this mouth is clear, and when I hear it, I know that it is amander.


    What! The ministers on both sides were shocked.


    The old minister stood up immediately and said angrily: "Are you telling the truth? Did the Wei family army really offend the princess?"


    Mr. Feng scolded him directly: "Beasts, beasts, His Majesty just died today, and your Wei Jiajun went to harm his daughter. Are you still not human? Wei Xiao, this is how you govern the Wei Jiajun? Wei Qi, this is how you behave The person who took over the pce? What do you think of this pce that has stood for many dynasties? Is it a bandit''s den? If your people want to be bandits, they have to ask us veterans if we agree!"


    "Remember, this country was not conquered by you, it was given by His Majesty. Even though he made thousands of mistakes in his life, he did millions of things well in making the country. Just for this one thing, you You cant bully his little boy!


    "Besides, there are hundreds of conditions written in the arrangements for the Chu family''s women and children to live like normal people. Do you, the Wei family, want to break the contract before you ascend the throne? Cough cough cough!"


    Mr. Feng was poisoned some time ago and has not recovered yet. After these scoldings, he started coughing violently again.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly went to support him and said: "Mr. Feng misunderstood. The Wei family never wanted to break the contract. Don''t worry, no matter who asked them to do this, I will find them, chop them up, and give them to the Chu family''s women and children." A fair one...uncle, dont you think so?


    Hearing this, Wei Qi took a deep breath and nodded in resignation: "Brother Xiao is right. Don''t worry, Mr. Feng, I will never tolerate thieves who bully the women and children of the Chu family!"


    "Well, King Wei is indeed a wise king." Zhong Huan praised, and then said: "Then please ask King Wei to lead us to pick up the Queen Mother, and after asking about the cause of the matter, deal with the evil thieves."


    Since the matter hase to this, Wei Qi can only agree.


    There was no need for Wei Qi to pick them up. The queen mother and the others had alreadye in crying. They all knelt down in the ancestral temple courtyard, exined the matter in general, and then said: "Please make the decision for us, King Wei. If King Wei doesn''t kill the evil thief, , we dont want to live anymore, so lets go and apany His Majesty!


    Chu Qinghui cried and said: "King Wei, we are not here to threaten, nor are we here to damage the Wei family. We cannot damage it... What the ministers want is a unified dynasty, and they will not help us cause trouble." The troublemaker will only ask for justice for us...please King Wei give justice to the daughter of the people!"


    These words made Zhong Huan look at her with admiration... She originally thought she was just a bolder princess, but she didn''t expect to have such an awareness.


    Hmm, she looks very good, and is of the right age. If possible, she can be said to be Brother Yus wife.

 Chapter 2655: Wei Xiaos promise

    Chapter 2655: Wei Xiao''s promise


    Chapter 2655 Wei Xiaos Promise


    Zhong Yucked strategy, and Zhong Huan had many children. Zhong Huan had always been worried about his younger brother, especially his marriage. He had made many choices, and finally liked the girls from the two families. However, due to the conspiracy of Ming Cong and others, , and the dynasty change was messed up, making Zhong Huan extremely depressed.


    But because of what Chu Qinghui did and what he said, "What the ministers want is a unified dynasty," Zhong Huan saw how brave, wise, and thorough this woman was. If Brother Yu could marry such a Daughter-inw, 80% will not be too bad in teaching her children and grandchildren in the rest of her life, then he can rest assured even if he dies.


    But there are also disadvantages...Chu Qinghui is the princess of the Chu Dynasty. If Brother Yu marries her, it will have some impact on his career. People may also suspect that he wants to help Chu Qinghui restore the Chu Dynasty!


    Tsk, Zhong Huan thought about it, and felt a little disgusted with Chu Qinghui... He admired Emperor Jingyuan very much and wanted to give Chu Qinghui a hand, but the younger brother was a rtive, connected by blood, and he always favored him from childhood to adulthood. I want to find him a first-ss wife, even if she has some ws, I dont really want her.


    Forget it, now is not the time to think about these things, lets settle the matter at hand first.


    Zhong Huan: "King Wei, the ins and outs of the matter are very clear, and the victim has personallyined about his grievances. Please order the punishment of Vice General Qiu and all the soldiers involved under hismand, and behead them all to protect the alliance between Chu and Chu!"


    Guo Lu was anxious: "No, the truth of this matter has not been found out yet. How can we conclude that it is Wei Jiajun''s fault?"


    Qiu An, Han Yu and other close friends stood up to support him: "Master Guo is right, the truth about what happened tonightes from the mouths of the Chu family''s women and children. We have to let the captured soldiers say something, right? They are the same. If we kill the heroes of the David Dynasty without finding out clearly, wouldnt it chill the hearts of all the Wei army?


    As soon as these words came out, Wei Qi was able to speak: "What you have said makes sense. The Queen Mother, Brother Xiao, Master Zhong, Mr. Feng, and all the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty, you should investigate this matter first tonight. After all, its not good for anyone to be wronged.


    The Queen Mother said angrily: "What does King Wei mean by these words? Are you questioning whether the Chu family''s daughter used herself as a tactic to frame the Wei family''s army?!"


    Guo Lu said cowardly: "Who knows, this person who grew up in the pce has some tricks."


    "Shut up, don''t be rude to the Queen Mother!" Wei Xiao shouted angrily, staring at Guo Lu and said: "Sure, since you want to investigate, then investigate clearly. No one who participated in this matter can escape, and Once the truth is found out, you must be severely punished!


    He then asked Wei Qi symbolically: "What do you think, uncle?"


    Since you have finished speaking, what else can I do?


    Wei Qi could only nod: "It should be so."


    "Okay." Wei Xiao was very satisfied and called Nan Yu directly: "Give them insect poison. Whoever confesses first will be freed. There are five ces. The rest will not be recruited. They will be eaten by poisonous insects. And die!"


    Ah this?


    After hearing this, the ministers and generals on both sides were all shocked...it was too simple and rude.


    However, the simpler and cruder the method, the more effective it is.


    "Yes." Nan Yu opened the medicine box, took out an iron can from it, opened the iron can, and asked all the offending soldiers to look at the poisonous insects: "This kind of poisonous insect is made from Rongthief rotworm and Dongqing small snakeworm." It is multiplied, more toxic, and eats the human body faster, especially the brain, heart and lungs."


    What!


    The offending soldier was horrified when he heard this. He shook his head repeatedly and looked at Wei Qi pleadingly: "Uh-huh!"


    King Wei, save us.


    But Wei Qi agreed to investigate this matter, and it was hard to save them at this moment.


    When the soldiers saw this, they looked at Guo Lu again and screamed.


    Guo Lu was a little confused: "What are you looking at me for? How can I say that you know it?"


    In order to survive and not to lose the face of the Wei family army, why should I still use my officer to teach you?


    However, when his words fell into the ears of the offending soldier, it became evidence that he was indeed the mastermind.


    "Uh huh!" The soldiers struggled and shouted, but no matter how they screamed, Nan Yu still fed this big poisonous insect into their bodies. How are you fed?


    How can I feed him when his mouth is blocked?


    It is naturally inserted through the nostrils.


    "Uh, uh, uh!" The soldiers who were fed into the poisonous insect were going crazy. They hit their heads on the ground, trying to break out the poisonous insect. When they felt the poisonous insect getting deeper and deeper, they copsed and hurriedly looked at it. Xiang Weixiao: "Uh-huh, uh-huh."


    Hand, were all hiring!


    Wei Xiao asked: "But do you want to tell the truth?"


    The offending soldier said: "Uh-huh!"


    Wei Xiao: "Sure, I can give you a chance to speak, but what I want to hear is the truth. Anyone who dares to tell lies will be punished by the three tribes!"


    The offending soldier responded quickly: "Uh-huh!"


    Hurry up, there are only five ces avable, and we wont be able to grab them if its toote.


    Wei Xiao nced at them for a while, then named the three who were most afraid of death: "Just you three."


    You cannot use up the quota at once, otherwise the remaining soldiers will see that they are dead and will break the pot.


    When Mr. Feng, Zhong Huan, and Ouyang Zhang saw this, they nodded with satisfaction... Although Wei Xiao was rough in his work, he was rough and fine, and he was better than before.


    Wei Xiao: Say!


    After hearing this, the three generals who were let go rushed to tell the whole story, and even confessed Guo Lu: "Originally, we didn''t dare to offend the princess, but Lin Baihu said that this matter was rted to Vice General Qiu. We dare to take action only after Mr. Guo promised..."


    However, the soldiers had no time to pay attention to him, just because: "Ah ah ah, quickly take out the poisonous insects and drill them into their eyes!"


    "Oh my god, it''s stuck in my throat, cough, cough, cough!" Xiao Bing coughed violently, trying to cough out the big poisonous insect, but the insect was very flexible and couldn''t get out without using medicine to stun it first. Drilling everywhere.


    "Guo Lu, it turns out you were the one who ordered it!" Wei Xiao was furious, pointed at Guo Lu, and said to Wei Qi: "Uncle, these sycophants must be eliminated, otherwise even if the Wei family conquers the world, they will be killed by such poisonous insects. Empty!"


    Wei Xiao will do this for two purposes. One is to help the Chu family women and children, and the other is to take the opportunity to clean up the bad apples of the Wei family army... Once people be sessful, they will have some thoughts that they shouldn''t have, and they can''t control them. There will be trouble, so the Wei Jiajun must be cleaned up.


    Dont say that Wei Xiao framed Guo Lu and the others. This is not a frame-up. He just aroused the evil thoughts in their hearts in advance. If you want to avoid being harmed, dont hide the intention of humiliating the Chu family girls!


    Now that he has an idea, dont me him for taking action in advance.


    Guo Lu knelt down and cried out: "King Wei, I am wronged. I did not instruct them to harm the princess of the Chu family!"


    Zhong Huan: "You didn''t give the instructions openly, but the soldier said that you made a secret promise to Vice General Qiu. Wasn''t the secret promise true?"


    Mr. Feng looked at Wei Qi and said: "King Wei, the matter is very clear. It is your Wei family minister who secretly promised his soldiers to offend the daughter of the Chu family... This is an innocent girl. She must be beheaded as a warning to others, otherwise I will apany her The Queen Mother and the othersmitted suicide in Emperor Jingyuan''s mourning hall!"


    Mr. Feng was a benefactor of the Wei family and a highly respected official and celebrity. If hemitted suicide in front of Emperor Jingyuan''s mourning hall, how would the world view the Wei family?

 Chapter 2656: He was plotted

    Chapter 2656: He was plotted


    Chapter 2656 He was plotted


    Wei Qi was anxious: "Mr. Feng, don''t be impulsive. This matter has not been investigated clearly..."


    Mr. Feng said angrily: "It''s not clear yet? Do you want Wei Jiajun to say that this was directed and acted by Princess Qinghui to satisfy you?"


    Qiu An argued: "Isn''t this possible? She is the princess of the Chu family, and she might even dream of destroying the Wei family!"


    Han Yu followed up: "Even if he doesn''t want to destroy the Wei family, he most likely wants to take the opportunity to kill a group of Wei family ministers so that the Chu family''s old ministers can upy more official positions!"


    Mr. Feng: "Qiu An, Han Yu, do you want to break the Wei-Chu alliance and the unified dynasty by saying this?"


    Zhong Huan: "Or do you think it''s too easy to get the country through negotiation? You want to fight with us and tear the country into pieces before you can be satisfied with a great unification?!"


    The two sides werepletely noisy.


    The quarrel was in full swing, and Lin Baihu, who was in disguise, couldn''t bear the torment of the big poisonous insect. He moved to Wei Xiao''s feet and shouted: "Uuuuuuuuuuu!"


    "Lin Baihu? Why did you change your clothes? You really followed Yu Xiaoqi and the others to do evil!" Wei Xiao said in shock, and hurriedly knelt down and took off the cloth from Lin Baihu''s mouth.


    King Xiao Wei, I, I will recruit~ Lin Baihu said weakly.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he shouted to the ministers on both sides: "Shut up, Lin Baihu has something to say!"


    He then said: "Wei Changling, let them leave me alone!"


    "Yes." Wei Changling hurriedly came in with his dead soldiers, pointing his sword at the courtiers on both sides: "King Wei has an order, please be silent!"


    As soon as the knife came out and Wei Xiao kicked Guo Lu over again, the officials on both sides became quiet and looked at Lin Baihu.


    Lin Baihu looked at Wei Xiao and said with difficulty: "...it was during the negotiation between Guo Lu and Vice General Qiu that we suffered aggrievement..."


    "Lin Sanhu, shut up. Don''t nder anyone. If you nder a meritorious general, you will be punished by the whole family. There are many members of your family!" After hearing the news, Vice General Qiu came over with the patrolling soldiers and interrupted Lin Bai. household words.


    Wei Xiao was angry: "Come here, take down Qiu Chang and Guo Lu!"


    70% of the Wei army were Wei Xiao''s confidants. After hearing the order, they quickly surrounded Vice General Qiu. With the help of the Royal Forest Army, they quickly captured all Vice General Qiu and his soldiers.


    Vice General Qiu wanted toin.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t give him a chance at all. He ordered someone to gag his mouth, kicked his tied body, and said: "You dare to use force in front of the emperor''s mourning hall to stop the witness from speaking. This is the only crime you deserve." Death!"


    He then looked at Lin Baihu and said, "If you know anything, tell me everything and I will spare your people the death penalty."


    Lin Baihu endured the severe pain of being attacked by big poisonous insects and said: "Perhaps it is because our side was wronged during the negotiation... or to kill the spirit of the old ministers... They hinted that I would find soldiers who were refugees from famine in the northwest... Go and harm the princess of the Chu family~"


    As soon as he said this, Lin Baihu was hit by a poisonous insect that got into his lungs, and he started to inhale violently. However, the poisonous insect damaged his lungs, and he couldn''t take in any air, and his face quickly turned ck. , I was suffocated to death after a while of pain!


    "Lin Sanhu, wake up and speak clearly!" Qiu An and Han Yu were both anxious and wanted to rush over and shake Lin Baihu awake so that he could change his confession.


    With one look from Wei Xiao, the dead soldiers of the Wei family knocked them to the ground.


    Wei Xiao looked at them and sneered: "If you want to die, just keep making trouble. I guarantee that your death will be unforgettable in the next life!"


    Qiu An and Han Yu were trembling with fear and hurriedly asked Wei Qi for help: "King Wei, things can''t be like this, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, the ministers and generals on the Wei Jiajun side will suffer, right?" Mr. Feng interrupted them, looked at Wei Qi again, and asked: "If you really can''t tolerate the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty, we can die now. Just one word from you!"


    Wei Qi wished that they would all die so as not to get in the way, but Wei Qi did not dare... If all the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty died, people in the world would definitely be in trouble, and Qin Mu would bepletely angry ande to the capital to destroy his dynasty. . Wei Qi was not stupid. He hurriedly walked to the Queen Mother, bowed to her, and began to pretend to be benevolent and righteous: "Queen Mother, please calm down. This matter was indeed done by the ck sheep of the Wei family army, but this was definitely not instigated by this king. This king I have no intention of killing the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty and eradicating dissidents!"


    The Queen Mother said: "The old woman believes in King Wei. Simrly, the old woman brought the Chu family''s women here not to cause discord between the two ministers, but just to seek justice for her granddaughter and to seek innocence for the Chu family''s women. Its just a peaceful life, please ask King Wei to make it happen.


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "The Empress Dowager made a serious statement. Letting the Chu family live a safe and prosperous life is one of the conditions of the peace talks. I will not break the contract. I hereby swear that as long as I am still alive, all men and women in the Chu dynasty will You wont be plotted against, and you can all live a clean, stable and normal life!


    He then said to the ministers and generals on both sides: "Please, all ministers and generals, bear witness to this king."


    What Mr. Feng wanted was his words, which represented the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty: "King Wei is kind, and we believe in you."


    Wei Xiao said: "In that case, after daybreak, take Guo Lu, Vice General Qiu, and all the soldiers who have offended the Chu family princess to the main gate of the capital, and execute them in public, and then kill their entire n as a warning to others!"


    He pointed to the dead Lin Baihu: "Lin Sanhu will make up for his mistakes, and his people will be spared death."


    "It''s too cruel to execute Ling Chi and exterminate the n." Wei Qi said: "Brother Xiao, Guo Lu and Vice General Qiu are all meritorious officials. Why not let them use their previous merits to atone for their sins. The other soldiers can be beheaded. There is no need to kill Lian. The whole n.


    "No." Wei Xiao looked at Wei Qi and said, "Uncle, after we won the kingdom, there were many people in the Wei army who were emboldened by their merits. We have to use what happened tonight to eliminate some of them. Criticize the bad guys, otherwise our Wei familys hard-earned empire will be destroyed in the hands of these evil thieves! Does uncle want the Wei familys empire to be destroyed by them?"


    Wei Qis face was gloomy: Of course I dont want to.


    Wei Xiao: "Then uncle, please stop worrying about this matter. My nephew will take care of it himself. You can be busy with other important matters."


    He then looked at Wei Changling and said, "Take the people to get ready. After daybreak, I will personally **** them to the main gate of the capital for torture!"


    Yes! Wei Changling went to do it immediately.


    This matter waspletely settled when Wei Xiao knelt down in front of Emperor Jingyuan''s coffin again.


    Wei Qi almost vomited blood because of his troubles, but he still had to continue to pretend to be benevolent and righteous, speak kind words to the Queen Mother and the others,fort Chu Qinghui, and then send them, these burdensome people, back to the harem.


    Zhong Huan called Mr. Ouyang Hong, who was on guard against thieves, and went with Wei Qi to see someone off, which made Wei Qi very angry. However, Ouyang Hong was an old minister and had been kind to the Wei family. He had not yet officially ascended the throne. So I dare not get angry with such an old man.


    At dawn, Wei Xiao fulfilled his promise and personally escorted Guo Lu, Vice General Qiu, Yu Xiaoqi and others to the main gate of the capital.


    After more people came to watch the execution, he briefly exined what Yu Xiaoqi and others had done, and finally said in public: "The Wei family is a trustworthy family and will never do anything to harm the female members of the Chu family. , whoever dares to be smart enough to harm the Chu family in the future will be an enemy of the Wei family, and will be beheaded as a result!"


    He waved his hand and said: "Torture!"


    Wei Changling hurriedly asked the old masters to torture him. The pieces of skin and flesh being cut off were really scary. Many people only watched for a while and then ran back to tell their masters.


    In less than an hour, everyone in the capital knew that the Wei family really wanted to protect the Chu family''s female rtives. Many people who wanted to abuse the Chu family''s daughters to please the Wei family had stopped thinking. The Chu family had truly achieved peace and innocence. .


    Ning Ji also got the news, and was so angry that his internal organs ached... They were trash, and the generals and ministers of the Wei family were all a bunch of trash, but they were actually given the upper hand by the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty.


    After this incident, if he wants to use the Chu family''s women and children again, it will be difficult to kill a group of old Chu dynasty officials!


    and


    There is something wrong about Chu Qinghui.


    How could that Lin Sanhu take the initiative to admit that Guo Lu and Qiu Chang instigated him to do it? Wei Xiao anxiously believed it, thinking that there was something wrong with Lin Sanhu no matter how much he thought about it.


    ...About Emperor Jingyuan, I have a lot to say to him. After thinking about it, I feel that there is no need to write. His merits and demerits, the great hardships he suffered, and his feelings are all clearly written. He is in my heart. He is a real warrior. I love him and the queen, and I hope they can live happily in the next life. . Regarding Wei Xiao, he is somewhat simr to Emperor Jing Yuan. They both value career and have the same ambition and ambition. He will change slowly, but not too drastically. All positive characters will not be abused, and the endings will be good, dont worry. . Do you want Zhong Yu and Chu Qinghui to be together? ? Sang and Xiaoyu''s family will be reunited in the capital, thinking about their two children. . I really dont like writing court plots. I dont really understand them. What I like the most is how Widow Xiao and Mrs. Chen quarreled. I love them. They are so cute and lively. I even want to quarrel with them. Finally, thank you for your support. I will finish writing it as soon as possible. You are all safe and healthy, strong and brave, I love you, thank you.

 Chapter 2657: He will not live in vain

    Chapter 2657: He will not live in vain


    Chapter 2657 He will not live in vain


    Ning Ji guessed correctly. Lin Sanhu did have a problem. He deliberately used his own life to help the Chu family''s female rtives... His family was one of the Juntian guards in the northeast. Later, the Wei family rose up, and he After getting the mission, enter the Wei Jiajun to do detailed work and investigate the situation of the Wei Jiajun.


    But his work was average, and he failed to be the confidant of the uncles and nephews of the Wei family. He only got around Vice General Qiu and became a confidant.


    But this time, he, a hundred households, was of great use!


    Yu Xiaoqi and the others had very few opportunities to see Guo Lu and Vice General Qiu. What Guo Lu and Vice General Qiu said or secretly promised was only known to Lin Sanhu. He took advantage of theck of information between the two parties to lie and deceive. Yu Xiaoqi and the others.


    And he is Yu Xiaoqi''s 100th household. Yu Xiaoqi and the others trust him very much. Seeing that he said that and personally led them to do this bad thing, they no longer had any doubts and were sessfully tricked into going to Lingxiao Pce. .


    Coupled with the hard work of Chu Qinghui and the help of Mr. Wei Xiao, Zhong Huan, and Mr. Feng, this game waspleted.


    This game not only brought the Chu family''s female rtives a clean and stable life for the rest of their lives, but also killed the spirit of the Wei family ministers and generals, making the Wei family ministers unreasonable and not daring to take action against the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty, so that the court could be stable for a while. .


    As long as it can be stable for a period of time, the country will be able to transition smoothly, and everyone can live a normal life.


    Ning Ji said: "Let the people in the Northeast secretly investigate Lin Sanhu''s family, and they will be investigated within five generations!"


    "Yes." The leader of the dead soldiers responded. When he saw Ning Ji patting the back of the chair with his hand, he knew that he still had something to give him, so he did not leave, but waited quietly.


    After a while, Ning Ji took out a special green-ck juice and started writing a letter... But the amazing thing was that the words disappeared not long after he finished writing.


    But as long as you apply a special concoction on the paper, the disappeared words will appear again.


    The leader of the dead soldiers has seen this kind of disappearing characters dozens of times, but he still couldn''t help but sigh: "My master is really a **** who came down to earth, and everything he knows is a magical skill. Qiang Xiong admires it."


    As he spoke, he knelt down and performed a very strange etiquette for Ning Ji, as if he was kneeling to worship a mountain god.


    Ning Ji chuckled: "It''s just a little trick, no big deal."


    He has never felt that the things made by Gu Jinli are powerful, and in this life, he can also make this kind of elixir concoction, let alone that this concoction is powerful.


    Yes, Ning Ji also secretly learned from Gu Jinli for these words that disappear and appear, but he doesn''t feel ashamed. But if others exaggerate about this thing, he will remember that it was Gu Jinli who made it, and he will be angry and disgusted. !


    Qiang Xiong said: "Master is too humble. If this technology of eliminating Chinese characters is used, I am afraid that I can earn a title for my master''s family. This technology is much more useful than porcin that turns into a phase when exposed to heat, but It is very safe to let the imperial court use it to keep secrets."


    Indeed, if the secret recipe of the medicine that eliminates the characters is given to Wei Qi, he will get a lot of credit, and it can also solve the Ning family''s current predicament... because the Ning family stole the capital''s defense agency map and took refuge with the Wei family. Son, angered Emperor Jingyuan.


    Although the Ning family was not killed by Emperor Jing Yuan, the Ning family was not allowed to enter the pce to keep vigil for Emperor Jing Yuan, causing him and the Ning family to miss many important events in the change of the two dynasties.


    Thinking of this, Ning Ji thought about Chu Qinghui again.


    "Assholes, Emperor Jingyuan and Zhong Huan, how dare you plot against me!" Ning Ji finally realized that he had been plotted against by Emperor Jing Yuan and Zhong Huan. The two of them had already nned to do it during the critical period of the change of the two dynasties. , excluding the Ning family.


    As a result, the Ning family will not only lose a lot of great achievements, but also lose their status in the court!


    Things in the court are changing rapidly. If they don''t upy their position at the beginning, it will be difficult for the Ning family to regain their position when times change.


    After Ning Ji realized what he was doing, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood and became more determined.


    Send it to the Northeast and transfer it to Yiwei, he knows what to do.


    Something should happen to the six cities over Dongqing. "Yes." Qiang Xiong took the letter, left the yard, and found someone to deliver the letter.


    Not long after Qiang Xiong left, Old Master Ning came with Uncle Ning, Second Master Ning and Young Master Ning to talk about Chu Qinghui.


    "The old ministers are so awesome. This happened on the first night of the wake. This incident has embarrassed the Wei family''s military officials. I''m afraid they will lose many of their official positions in the court." Mr. Ning looked at Ning Ji and said: "Third brother, you have always been capable. I don''t want to rush you. But if you were herest night, the old ministers would definitely not seed. You can also take the opportunity to lead the Wei family to fight back. As long as you win, you canpletely be the Wei family general. The leader!"


    Not long after, after defeating the old ministers, the new court will belong to the Ning family.


    After Mr. Ning finished speaking excitedly, Ning Ji said: "Dad, Xiao Wei Wang has something to do with this matter."


    Mr. Ning stood up in shock: "You mean...King Xiao Wei has already started fighting for the throne? This is too anxious."


    Ning Ji smiled: "It''s better to be anxious. It''s good for our family to be anxious."


    He then said: "Dad, eldest brother and second brother, the matter of using the Chu family''s female family members to make a fuss is over. You don''t have to be angry about the Ning family being plotted and unable to attend the funeral. Let''s wait and see."


    Second Master Ning asked anxiously: "Third brother, how long do we have to wait? Emperor Jingyuan died just one night, and the fight in the pce has be like this. If we wait any longer, our family may not even be able to get a few mouthfuls of soup." "


    After hearing this, Ning Ji suddenly turned his head and stared at Mr. Ning, who was so cold that he lowered his head.


    Ning Ji said: "Second brother, if you don''t have enough strategy, don''t worry too much about this kind of thing. Remember, the dignity of the Ning family is yet toe!"


    He added: "Second brother, there is no need to be unhappy that my younger brother is talking about you. My younger brother can swear that I will not treat you badly in this house. Even if I don''t have a title, I will earn a title for you in this house."


    After speaking, he simply picked up the pen, wrote down the promise just now, signed and fingerprinted it, and handed it to Ning Erye: "Second brother, please keep it as a voucher."


    Second Master Ning was shocked and didn''t dare to ept it: "Third brother, you don''t have to be like this. Second brother, don''t you believe me?"


    "ept it, with this certificate, you can truly feel at peace, trust mepletely, and do as I tell you." Ning Ji said: "If the Ning family wants to be truly noble, the family must be united and not be influenced by outsiders. Everyone and everything are knocked down!"


    Mr. Ning nodded after hearing this: "The third child is right. At this time, our family must work together and don''t question each other."


    He apologized to Ning Ji again: "Lao San, dad is worried today... Dad believes in you, and everyone in the family will listen to you from now on."


    Ning Ji nodded, looking through the window in the direction of the imperial city, and said: "Dad, brothers, don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. It should be the Ning family, and there will be no less."


    God allowed him to live one more time. He was definitely not here to be a spectator. He was the one who was better than Emperor Jingyuan, Qin Mu and Wei Xiao, and could change the world!


    After what happened with Chu Qinghui, the civil servants and generals on both sides became much more honest and no more trouble urred.


    Seeing that they were no longer making trouble, the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief and thought about Qin Sang again.


    Dont know where he is?


    I dont know if he can escape unharmed when he goes to Beijing for the funeral?


    The ministers and generals on both sides are like wolves and tigers. Muge''er has too many soldiers. What if he goes to Beijing and is assassinated?

 Chapter 2658: Brother arranged a marriage for you

    Chapter 2658: Brother arranged a marriage for you


    Chapter 2658: Brother got you married


    When the Queen Mother was worried, Qin Sang had just received the news of the Emperor''s funeral. It was delivered by Xinying, which was more than three times faster than the cavalry team that rushed to Mushan from the capital to deliver the news of the Emperor''s funeral.


    When Qin Sang saw the news that he drank poisoned wine andmitted suicide after believing in God, his eyes couldn''t help but turn red, and he remembered many things from his childhood.


    When he was a child, because he didn''t like to talk and because the Queen was very depressed at that time, his mother often took him into the pce to see the Queen and exaggerated his reluctance to make the Queen worry. The queen spent a lot of time teasing him.


    Mother''s idea was a good one, but because the queen was worried about him, she had no time to worry about her troubles with Emperor Jingyuan.


    He still remembered that one time, he took a nap with his mother and the queen, and had a nightmare. When he got up, he only saw the queen, so he thought she was his mother, so he cried and called her mother while holding her in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, the empress cried harder than him, and she frightened him for a time.


    When he grew up a few years ago, he still vaguely remembered this incident, so he asked his mother why the Queen was crying so hard at that time. But what terrible thing happened that day?


    But the mother said: "No, the Queen cried because she was too happy that day."


    He frowned: "If you are happy, how can you cry like that?"


    The mother touched his head and said, "Because Mugeer unintentionally did a big favor to the queen that day and gave the queen a new life. The queen is happy because of this."


    He still didn''t understand, but now he understands... The emperor and the empress fell in love when they were young, but they have been childless for many years after getting married. It''s not that they can''t have children, but that Emperor Jingyuan didn''t want to, which made the empress very painful for a time. After fighting for it alone for many years, By the time he was born, the queen was in despair.


    But not half a year after that day, I heard the news that the Empress was pregnant. Later, Brother Yuan was born. He was a very cute baby who looked like Emperor Jing Yuan. He was a little chubby and had very good eyesight. Because of the two mothers, She has a good rtionship with him and ys well with him. She will pull his clothes and call him brother.


    Its a pity that Brother Yuan died young.


    After that, Emperor Jingyuan and the Queen becameplete strangers, and the two buried their deep love in their youth together.


    Marquis Qin, have you received any news from the capital? Shangguange Lao and General Cheng came over and asked.


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, put away his sadness, and handed the note to them.


    When the two of them saw it, they were both shocked.


    General Cheng was so sad that he shed tears: "Your Majesty..."


    Cheng Chong was promoted by Emperor Jingyuan single-handedly, and he could also feel His Majesty''s desire to turn the tide...and His Majesty was sessful, but this sess was obtained at the cost of his life.


    Mr. Shangguange was extremely shocked... Emperor Jingyuan was worthy of being the heir appointed by Emperor Jingwu. When he was dying, he had the courage to do something that would benefit the country, and it was done for him!


    This one incident was enough for him and the entire Chu Dynasty to be praised by future generations.


    Soon, Mr. Shangguange calmed down again and hurriedly said: "Qin Hou, General Cheng, His Majesty will only be in mourning for twenty-seven days. We must go back to attend His Majesty''s funeral and see Him off for thest time, otherwise it will be toote! "


    He added: "The new dynasty has just been established, and the court will definitely be unstable. Both sides are afraid that no one will obey the other. The Marquis of Qin must bring troops to the capital as soon as possible to shock. Only in this way can both sides dare not go too far and the country can be handed over safely. The world will not be torn apart because of the fight between the two sides!"


    Shangguan Ge Lao can be a cabo, so he is naturally capable. This is quite right.


    However, there are two reasons why Shangguange Lao rushed back to the capital. One is to help Zong Zhengya get his status, and the other is to protect Shangguan''s family.


    The Shangguan family is also an old family, and it has finally reached its current status. As the head of the family, Shangguange naturally does not want the Shangguan family to lose its status in the new dynasty.


    Go back and mourn the love of the emperor and his subjects; protect your granddaughter to prevent her from ending up miserable; fight for position to protect the honor of the official family for decades toe.


    Qin Sang nodded and looked at Zhang Zhong: "Beat the drums and send the order to the whole army. Wear sackcloth and white clothes. After half an hour, we will break camp and set off to the capital for the funeral of the emperor and empress!" "Yes." Zhang Zhong immediately went to deliver the order.


    Dong dong, dong dong, dong dong!


    The sound of war drums for urgent gathering sounded, and hundreds of soldiers riding horses in the camp at the foot of the mountain shouted: "Marquis of Qin''s military order, the entire army must gather, dressed in sackcloth and white, and enter the capital in half an hour to attend the funeral for the emperor and empress!"


    As soon as the military order came out, the soldiers were shocked... Your Majesty and the Queen are dead!


    Soon, they put on the linen cloth and white strips they had prepared long ago, and gathered in teams of a thousand people in an orderly manner, waiting to set off.


    Uncle Cao, Zhong Yu and others got the news and came to see Qin Sang.


    Uncle Cao asked: "Marquis of Qin, His Majesty has passed away? Then who is the new emperor?!"


    Zhong Yu asked: "How is my brother? Is he still alive?!"


    When I asked thest sentence, my voice was trembling. I was very afraid that Zhong Huan was dead.


    Qin Sang said: "Your brother is fine. He is now one of the representatives of the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty. He is leading his old ministers to keep watch for His Majesty. You can see him."


    After hearing this, Zhong Yupletely rxed, wiped away his tears, and said with a smile: "I know that a person as powerful as my brother will definitely not die in this fight."


    However, at the beginning, many of them thought that most of Zhong Huan and the courtiers would die. After all, the country would change its owner. If arge number of people did not die, how could it change its owner?


    But no one expected that Emperor Jingyuan could be so powerful when he was dying. He single-handedly bought the peace of the entire capital, and even became the Wei family in disguise, bing the benefactor of the new dynasty, making the Wei family unable to Dare to raise a butcher''s knife against the old court officials.


    After hearing the whole story, Uncle Cao sighed: "Your Majesty deserves to be your Majesty." What he was thinking was beyond theprehension of ordinary people like them, and what he did was beyond their reach. "


    But Uncle Cao did not say thest part.


    There is a new dynasty, and the Cao family has to survive in the new dynasty, so they cannot praise the emperor of the old dynasty too much.


    but


    When the army gathered, Qin Sang still led the whole army, knelt down towards the capital, and said: "Thank you for your kindness to the people of the world!"


    He kowtowed nine times to Emperor Jingyuan solemnly, leaving Uncle Cao and Mr. Guange to watch without knowing what to say.


    Forget it, young people are always more sentimental, and the Marquis of Qin has arge number of troops, so he has the ability to do things they dare not do.


    After kowtowing and worshiping, Qin Sang led the army and set off: "Let''s set off!"


    On the mountain, Qin Gui and Master Ji saw this and hurriedly said to General Xiao Liu: "General Xiao Liu, Brother Mu is going to lead an army to the capital. Why don''t you stop him? What if his army arrives in the capital? What if we attack the city, kill King Wei, and seize the world?!"


    General Xiao Liu was unhappy when he heard this. He looked at Qin Gui and said, "You are Brother Mu''s second uncle. How can you say such a thing?"


    No wonder he stopped interacting with your family when Father Qin was here. Your uncle is really not good at what he did.


    General Xiao Liu looked at the dragon-like army at the foot of the mountain and said, "Brother Mu really wants to go to Beijing to do something. No one can stop him. He can wait at the foot of Mu Mountain for so long, which is already giving us face. And since he can wait until now, he has no intention ofpeting for the throne and went to the capital just to attend the funeral for the queen."

 Chapter 2659: Good nephew

    Chapter 2659: Good nephew


    Chapter 2659 Dear Nephew


    After all, no matter how wrong the Emperor of Sin was, it was fine, but the rtionship between the Queen and the Qin family had always been very good. She passed away, and the Marquis of Qin had to send her off no matter what.


    Master Ji is still very worried: "But that is the throne."


    Who wouldnt want it?


    If he had the chance to be emperor, he would also fight for it, but it''s a pity that he has no troops.


    General Xiao Liu looked grim. He stared at Master Ji and said dissatisfiedly: "So what about the throne? Not everyone in this world wants to be the emperor. None of the three generations of the Qin family have this intention."


    General Xiao Liu''s brother is General Liu from Yangji Prefecture in the northeast. The uncle Liu Shi that Wei Xiao always wanted to find when he was fleeing the famine. Therefore, General Xiao Liu also knows the Qin family and is familiar with Qin''s father.


    It is precisely because of this rtionship that the uncle and nephew of the Wei family stayed him to stop Qin Sang.


    Seeing that Master Ji wanted to say something else, General Xiao Liu said angrily: "If you are really worried that Brother Mu will fight for the position, go down and stop him yourself, as long as you can stop him!"


    Eh, this?


    Master Ji choked. Looking at the ck army, he was so scared that he took two steps back. He could not stop such arge army even if he died tens of thousands of times.


    General Xiao Liu sneered: "If you can''t stop it, then don''t talk nonsense."


    You two are useless, you can''t do anything without talking about it, and you have a lot of nonsense.


    General Xiao Liu was extremely dissatisfied with Qin Gui and Master Ji... King Wei asked them to establish a good rtionship with the Marquis of Qin, but they took the opportunity to seek personal gain for the Ji family. In the end, they failed, and instead angered the Marquis of Qin and sent them Kicked out.


    They really left Longshan Mansion just like that and rushed to the capital in a hurry, hoping to be a ve to the dragon!


    After King Wei heard the news, he was almost angry to death. He wrote a letter back and asked him to stop Qin Gui, then send Qin Gui back to the Marquis of Qin, and let Qin Gui continue to be a bridge on both sides.


    But the Marquis of Qin quit and said he would no longer ept Qin''s rules.


    General Xiao Liu had no choice but to leave Qin Gui and Master Ji on Mushan Mountain.


    As for the two of them moring to go to the capital in advance to help, General Xiao Liu pretended not to hear... They are just two useless people. What help can they do if they go to the capital? I''m afraid even Zhong Huan''s domestic ves can''t fight against him!


    Seeing that Master Ji was defeated, Qin Gui thought that he and Wei Qi were running away together, so he boldly said: "But it is not a good thing for so many soldiers and horses to enter the capital, so it is better to stop them quickly..."


    "What''s stopping them? It''s King Wei and King Xiao Wei''s order to let them go to Beijing for the funeral. If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself." General Xiao Liu thrust a note to Qin Gui.


    When Luo Ying went to Dongqing to help Wei Xiao seize the city, Wei Xiao took four trust eagles away.


    The Wei family was afraid that there would be a fight here, so they also sent a letter to General Xiao Liu with a letter eagle, telling him that the great task was aplished, and if the Marquis of Qin led his troops to the capital for the funeral, there was no need to stop him.


    The more you block the road, the more likely it is that something will happen. You must let the Marquis of Qin go and let him see the Queen off on herst journey.


    Qin Gui and Master Ji hurriedly read the note and saw that Wei Qi''s uncle and nephew had indeed agreed with Qin Mu to lead the army to Beijing for the funeral, so they could only shut up and never mention it again.


    but


    General Xiao Liu, can we enter Beijing? Qin Gui asked expectantly.


    General Xiao Liu nodded: "Well, we can all enter Beijing."


    He turned to look at the lieutenant general: "Lao Liu, pass on the order and gather in Beijing immediately... Remember, our army must be ten miles away from Qin Hou''s army, so we can''t rely on it too close."


    Cant be too far away either.


    In fact, the Wei family was very worried that so many troops were marching to Beijing for the funeral. They asked him to lead troops to Beijing and start a war if there were any changes.


    General Xiao Liu looked at the army at the foot of the mountain, looked at the Qin g, and prayed in his heart: I hope the Qin family and the Wei family will never fight. If the two families fight, this unified country will be torn apart... Let everyone take a breath, we are really tired.Dong dong dong!


    General Liu ordered that all the soldiers in Mushan gather and march to the capital!


    General Xiao Liu''s messenger shouted: After the soldiers learned that the Wei family had won the kingdom, they were so excited that they gathered quickly and shouted: "Long live David!"


    Many soldiers began to discuss: "We are all heroes, will we get the title?"


    "Don''t dream. We are just a group of small soldiers. How can we get a title? But we should be able to get thirty acres of fertilend. This is what King Wei promised to us. With thirty acres ofnd, even if we are disarmed and return to the fields, we can Live a good life.


    The soldiers under General Xiao Liu are rtively simple and have no big dreams. They just want to settle down and go home to farm.


    General Xiao Liu let them talk freely for half an hour. After the distance between the two armies was ten miles away, he gave the order: "Let''s set off for Beijing!"


    Hurrah!


    The soldiers shouted excitedly and rushed to the capital excitedly.


    Mushan was nearly ten days'' journey from the capital, but Qin Sang was afraid of missing the burial of the emperor and empress, so he marched day and night, and arrived outside the capital at noon on the sixth day.


    More than 200,000 troops came to the capital, which really shook the capital inside and outside.


    Fortunately, Qin Sang was not here to seize the throne. After letting the army stop thirty miles outside the city, he led 10,000 soldiers and horses, took Shangguange Lao and others, and rushed to the capital.


    When Wei Qi learned that Qin Sang had only brought 10,000 cavalry, his heart dropped to his throat. However, after thinking about it, he decided: "I will personally go to pick up Muge''er."


    Wei Xiao: "My uncle is the new emperor. There is no need to pick him up personally. Just let my nephew pick him up."


    Wei Qi sneered in his heart. It was precisely because he was worried that you would persuade him to help you fight for the throne that I personally went to pick him up.


    "Let''s go together." Wei Qi said: "He is also my junior, and his family has been affected by our family. Over the years, he has worked **** his own and suffered a lot. I have not been able to take care of him in the slightest. I feel very sorry... When I think of the hardships he endured alone in the northwest, I feel sorry for Brother Qin."


    At the end of the sentence, his voice was choked up, as if the person who came was not his nephew from his inws, but his own son.


    Mr. Zuo was very wise and hurriedly came out to cooperate with Wei Qi: "King Wei, please don''t me yourself. Both the Wei family and the Qin family were harmed..."


    Well, a chill suddenly ran down his back, and all the old ministers in the mourning hall stared at him with unkind eyes.


    Mr. Zuo quickly changed his words and said: "It''s over, it''s over. Now that the Wei family and the Qin family are finally reunited, King Wei should be happy."


    He also said: "I will go down to my official post to prepare and apany King Wei to pick up the Marquis of Qin."


    Wei Qi nodded: "Well, Mr. Zuo, let''s do it."


    He then looked at the old ministers and said, "Today, the vigil will be suspended for half a day. I am going to pick up Muge''er. Does any of you want to go with me to pick up someone?"


    Zhong Huan said: "The Marquis of Qin has made great achievements in resisting the enemy. Hising to Beijing is rted to the peace of the world. Naturally, I have to go to wee him."


    Mr. Feng said: "I haven''t seen Mugeer for many years. I want to see him as soon as possible."


    Therefore, the civil servants and generals on both sides left the pce and the imperial city together to greet Qin Sang at the main gate of the capital. The formation was quite huge, and those who didn''t know thought they were receiving the emperor.


    And Wei Qi was very good at pretending. As soon as he saw Qin Sang''s shadow, he shouted: "Brother Mu, my dear nephew, you are finally here. Uncle Wei has been waiting so hard for you."

 Chapter 2660: I lost again

    Chapter 2660: I lost again


    Chapter 2660 I lost again


    Tsk, Zhong Huan is a little disgusted by this. Why does a dignified King Wei, the founder of the David Dynasty, cry every day? Could it be that Wei Qi is the reincarnation of a resentful woman, so the only way to show kindness and kindness is to cry?


    However, it is quite pleasant to think about the fact that Davids first emperor had this kind of virtue.


    Wei Xiao also felt that Wei Qi''s crying was a bit excessive, but he had no time to take care of Wei Qi now, so he shouted to Wei Changling: "Bring the horse!"


    Wei Changling immediately got him a war horse by the city gate.


    Wei Xiao got on his horse, grabbed Wei Changling''s saber, and rushed towards Qin Sang.


    Everyone present was very frightened: "This, is there going to be a fight? King Wei, hurry up and call the little King Wei, stop them, don''t let them fight!"


    The fight started just two days after Ansheng''s birthday. They really didn''t want to live anymore.


    Wei Qi understood Wei Xiao and said, "Don''t panic, everyone. They are cousins. They won''t really fight. They are just martial arts leaders who want topete."


    Everyone: Seriously?


    What if two people areparing each other and suddenly it bes serious and one of them is killed?


    what to do?


    Wei Qi wished that the two of them would stab each other to death together, so that he could reap the benefits!


    The war horse galloped like the wind. In the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao had already reached Qin Sang and stabbed Qin Sang''s face with his long knife. However, this was just a false move. He jumped up and reached behind Qin Sang with his long knife pointed at him. Cut off the back of the neck.


    Dang!


    Qin Sang raised his knife to fight back, and with a bang, the sharp and tough Tang knife coupled with his heavy strength directly cut off Wei Xiao''s sword.


    Wei Xiao''s arms were numb from the force of Qin Sang''s strength, but as long as he stabbed Qin Sang''s horse with a broken knife and gave him a kick when the horse was frightened, he could still win a draw.


    But in the end, Wei Xiao did not do this. Instead, he spun around andnded on the ground next to him. He ended the fight and looked up at Qin Sang on the horse... Over the years, Qin Mu has lost his youthfulness and be a full-fledged man. He is a mature man with a powerful body that makes people feel chilled at the first nce.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with what he saw, as Qin Mu should be!


    After a moment, he said: "I lost again."


    When he was about to leave Dafeng Vige, they went to the mountains to have a fight, but Qin Mu, who had always lost to him, won.


    It was precisely because of that battle that he understood that Qin Mu had always been there for him, and Qin Mu also taught him not to underestimate the enemy. This benefited him a lot and he won many battles.


    When Qin Sang heard this, he also remembered the fight that year: "You didn''t lose. This time, you won."


    After saying that, he got off his horse and shouted: "Second cousin."


    Ha, Wei Xiao smiled and replied: "Third cousin."


    With that said, he came to Qin Sang. After standing still, he solemnly sped his fists and saluted, and said: "Cousin, you have helped me a lot. Cousin, thank you. Please ept my salute."


    Wei Xiao is really grateful to Qin Sang...from when they faked death and escaped from the battlefield to the south, to when he went to Yongtai Mansion to serve as a soldier, to his battle to seize the city in Dongqing, to pacify Xiongyue, and then to seize the capital. Saburo and Saburo helped him a lot, but if Saburo didn''t help him once, he wouldn''t be where he is today.


    But when he saluted Qin Sang and thanked him, many people were confused. The most horrified was Wei Qi... Wei Xiao, the brat, actually learned his trick and used it on Qin Mu in public. If Qin Mu is really won over by Wei Xiao, can he still ascend the throne? !


    Wei Qi was anxious and angry. Looking at them not far away, his whole body felt cold... If their cousins joined forces, there would be no way for him to survive! But when this picture fell into Mr. Feng''s eyes, he was so happy that tears filled his eyes... If their cousins could live in harmony forever, the world would be at peace forever, and the prosperous age he had been looking forward to for decades would alsoe.


    Zhong Huan was also very pleased to see it, but he nced at Wei Qi and said as if watching a y: "King Wei, should we go up to greet him, or should we wait for the Marquis of Qin toe and pay homage?"


    Wei Qi wanted to chop Qin Mu and Wei Xiao in his heart, but he was a benevolent king, so he had to have a smile on his face at this moment, saying: "Brother Mu hase all the way here, and he has the ability to resist the army and not fight for the throne." Its great that we should go and greet him.


    He then grabbed Gu Jinan''s hand schemingly and said with a smile: "Brother An, let''s go, follow Uncle Wei to pick up Brother Mu."


    Tsk, you are really scheming.


    Zhong Huan was disgusted by Wei Qi again, but for the sake of Emperor Jingyuan''s grand ambitions, he could not die immediately. He could only endure his nausea and went with Wei Qi and arge group of civil servants and generals to meet Qin Sang.


    And inside the city gate, there was arge group of people, all of whom came out to see the situation after hearing that the Marquis of Qin had led troops to the capital.


    "Brother Mu, you''re finally here. Uncle Wei has been waiting so hard for you!" As soon as Wei Qi saw Qin Sang, he hugged him and choked up: "You have suffered a lot in the past ten years. Uncle Wei is not good. He failed to take good care of you and let you bear the pain of annihtion alone... Don''t worry, Uncle Wei will take good care of you for your father in the future and will not let you suffer any more. Even if you want this Jiangshan, Second Uncle Wei will also give it to you!"


    Ah this?


    How did you get to this point?


    But being able to say this as soon as they met showed that Wei Qi was really worried that Qin Sang woulde to grab his seat.


    Qin Sang hated beings like flies and dogs the most. After hearing this, he pushed Wei Qi away and said: "Since King Wei has said this, Qin Mu will tell King Wei, the civil and military officials, and the world that the Qin family has no fight for the throne. My only intention is to guard the border and protect the people, and prevent the bandits from entering the Chu territory again. Unless the Wei family is unkind, the Qin family will raise troops to destroy the Wei family. Please bear witness to this!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked, including Wei Qi, and what he wanted was Qin Mu''s words, but he didn''t expect Qin Mu to give this promise so happily.


    Sure enough, he is still too young and does not know the joy of being an emperor.


    However, Wei Qi waspletely relieved, but he still had to pretend, and said hurriedly: "Brother Mu, you misunderstood. Uncle Wei is not trying to force you to make a promise, but he can really give up the throne to you... You are A great hero who fought against the enemy and put down the rebellion, if you be the master of the world, you will be a blessing to the people of the world."


    Qin Sang: "King Wei, there is no need to say more. The promise has been made and there will be no changes. That''s it. I want to go burn incense to the queen first and meet the queen mother... You also know that they love me very much."


    Emperor Jing Yuan was not mentioned, which made Wei Qi very happy. It seemed that Qin Mu also hated Emperor Jing Yuan, so he was relieved.


    Wei Qi: "This is natural. Let''s go and go to the pce first."


    After finishing speaking, he wanted to hold Qin Sang''s hand, but Qin Sang had already turned around to support Mr. Feng and said, "Mr. Feng, you look bad, but the remaining poison is not cleared up?"


    Qin Sang had a secret stake in the capital because he knew that Yan Kuang was killed and Zhou Huang and others used poison in Mingwei Hall.


    Mr. Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay. It''s just that I came to watch His Majesty''s body just after the toxins were cleared. He looks haggard. Just take care of him."


    Master Gui also followed Qin Sang. After hearing this, he came over to grab Mr. Feng''s hand and felt his pulse. After a moment, he said: "The remaining poison has been eliminated, but the poison is too strong and has hurt the body. It will take about a year to recover from the disease." Completely healthy.

 Chapter 2661: I am willing to take care of her for the rest of my life

    Chapter 2661: I am willing to take care of her for the rest of my life


    Chapter 2661 I am willing to take care of her for the rest of my life


    This voice?


    Mr. Feng hurriedly looked at Master Gui and said excitedly: "Are you...Yu Yi?!"


    Master Gui did not hide anything, he nodded and admitted: "It''s me."


    Seeing that General Wen Chen looked at him in surprise, his eyes stayed on his face with the ghost mask, and he didn''t want to exin anything more, so he pointed to the carriage driveway with the seal on it: "Get in the car, I''ll give you a ride Needle, otherwise you will faint soon."


    Qin Sang didn''t want to pretend to be an ''uncle-nephew'' with Wei Qi, so he took the opportunity to look at him and said, "King Wei, Mr. Feng is not in good health. I want to take care of him for a while."


    The eldest brother of the Qin family is Mr. Feng''s apprentice. He held banquets and kowtowed to pay homage. Now that he is gone, Qin Sang, as his younger brother, should take care of his master.


    The reason is very legitimate. Wei Qi can''t stop him, so he can only say: "It''s done."


    Thank you. Qin Sang called Gu Jinan, and the two of them helped Mr. Feng get into the Feng family carriage.


    Zhong Huan looked at Wei Qi, who had a regretful look on his face, feeling relieved and said, "King Wei, please get in the car and go back to the pce."


    However, while he was secretly feeling happy, Mouyuan came over and patted him on the shoulder.


    Zhong Huan knew that he had something to report. After Wei Qi took Shangguange Lao and Cheng Chong away in the car, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother." Zhong Yu''s voice suddenly sounded, startling Zhong Huan. He looked at Zhong Yu, who was standing in front of him alive and wearing armor and a sword, with red eyes. He was very happy and angry, pointing at the Zhong family''s Carriage Lane: "Up."


    "Hey." Zhong Yu hurriedly got into the car, but before he could sit down, Zhong Huan kicked him from behind. With a bang, he fell into the carriage.


    Zhong Huan followed him into the car, lowered the curtain, and asked angrily: "Why are you back? Didn''t I tell you not to go back to the capital? You are also lucky. His Majesty has aplished the thing. If not, you are back. Die!"


    Zhong Yu said: "Brother, don''t worry, I came back in disguise. Except for the Marquis of Qin and people I know, no one knows that I have returned to the capital. Even if you fail, I will not die."


    He suddenly hugged him and cried: "Brother, it''s so good that you are still alive... woo woo woo."


    Zhong Huan: "You''re crying. You''ve already fought with soldiers and thieves. Why are you still crying all the time?"


    However, Zhong Huan was very relieved that his younger brother felt sorry for him, andforted him: "Don''t cry, this stage of the eldest brother''s life is over, and he won''t die for the time being."


    Zhong Yu was anxious after hearing this and couldn''t bear to cry. He asked, "Brother, what do you mean by this? Will youmit suicide after Your Majesty is buried?"


    Zhong Huan smiled: "If I want to kill myself, you won''t be able to see me at all."


    As he spoke, he leaned his back against the wall of the carriage and rxed his body, but his eyes were as cold as a de, staring at Zhong Yu and saying: "Although he won''t die soon, you have to understand that it is impossible for the eldest brother to die well. "


    Zhong Yu has been in the northwest for three years. He is no longer a person who knows nothing. He can understand these words, but this is his biological eldest brother after all. No matter what, he said: "I still want my eldest brother to live well."


    Zhong Huan looked at him crying, raised his hand to touch his head, and said with a smile: "You are still so stupid. You can''t be so stupid again in the future. You are getting married. How can you take care of your wife and children if you are too stupid?"


    Zhong Huan sat up straight and asked Zhong Yu: "Do you have the girl you like now?"


    Ah, why are you asking this suddenly?


    Zhong Yu shook his head: "No."


    When we were in the northwest, some people knew his identity and wanted to have a chance encounter, but he didn''t like it and avoided them all. "That''s good." Zhong Huan smiled: "Brother has arranged a marriage for you. She is His Majesty''s Princess Qinghui. She is sixteen years old. She is very beautiful and courageous. She is a good match for you. But there are two Not good


    It was about Chu Qinghui''s mourning clothes being torn apart by Yu Xiaoqi because of his unfaithfulness, and the fact that Chu Qinghui''s identity would affect his official career.


    Zhong Yu was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that his eldest brother would actually marry him.


    "Why are you so stunned? Do you dislike Princess Qinghui and don''t want to marry her?" Zhong Huan still loved his younger brother very much and gave him a choice: "If you dislike it, then don''t marry. Big brother will help you talk to Ouyang Yu from the Ouyang family. ...She didnt even talk about getting married. She looks lovely. The Ouyang family can also help you in your career. However, Ouyang Yu is more delicate and has a little temper. After you get married, you will probably quarrel often. If something happens to you, , you have to take good care of her."


    In the past, Zhong Huan would have looked down on Ouyang Yu, but now after two major purges in the capital, there are not many good girls left.


    Zhong Yu raised his hand and patted his forehead, saying, Brother, please let me calm down for a while.


    One moment we were talking about Princess Qinghui, and the next moment we were talking about the girls from the Ouyang family. Does the eldest brother think he has two younger brothers? Can he talk about two younger sisters-inw at the same time?


    Zhong Huan has always been doting on his younger brother. He nodded and said, "Sure, think about it slowly."


    Originally I thought Zhong Yu would think about it for a long time, but in just over a quarter of an hour, he gave the answer: "Princess Qinghui."


    Zhong Huan frowned: "You chose so quickly?"


    Then he said solemnly: "Brother Yu, she has been touched a few times by Yu Xiaoqi, and this matter has caused a big fuss. If you marry her, you will definitely hear some gossip, and her identity will still be unknown. If it affects your career, you have to think carefully about it."


    Zhong Yu: "The bandits invaded the northwest andmitted a lot of crimes. I have seen many tragic things with my own eyes. Princess Qinghui''s incident is nothing at all."


    As for official career?


    "I''m not good at writing, and I''m not good at fighting. With my eldest brother and the Marquis of Qin, I can only be the general of a pce in this life. Princess Qinghui can''t affect my career much."


    But


    "If I marry her, I can give her a ce to live... Big brother, I am not as capable as you, and can do things of great magnitude. I can only help take care of women and children. Just Princess Qinghui, I am willing to take care of her. Give her the honor that a head wife deserves throughout her life."


    After hearing this, Zhong Huan looked at the young man in front of him and was very moved... In the blink of an eye, this little brother who had always been doted on had grown up and was able to take on tasks.


    He patted Zhong Yu on the shoulder and said: "Okay, since you have made your choice, we will go with the Marquis of Qin to worship the Queenter, and take the opportunity to tell the Queen Mother about this. After the Queen Mother is buried, You two will get married, and you will take Princess Qinghui back to the northwest."


    He added: "There will be chaos in Beijing for a while. When the chaos is over, you cane back."


    This period of time is a bit long. If you want to truly stabilize, you have to wait until Wei Xiao seeds to the throne.


    Zhong Yu: Okay, Ill listen to my elder brother.


    After driving for an hour, the motorcade arrived in front of the imperial city gate.


    After Qin Sang and others got off the bus, they were going to pay homage to the queen.


    Zhong Huan said: "King Wei, my brother Zhong Yu is also back. This boy met the Queen Mother several times when he was a child. He finally came back. I want to take him to pay tribute to the Queen Mother."


    Wei Qi was busy wooing General Cheng and Mr. Guan Ge and others, and had no time to pay attention to their side of the matter. He nodded in agreement: "Your Majesty, Mr. Zhong, please do so."


    His eyes moved and fell on Zhong Yu... Hehe, the young master of the Zhong family is back well. With this hostage here, how can Zhong Huan still be so arrogant? !

 Chapter 2662: Posthumous title and accession to the throne

    Chapter 2662: Posthumous title and ession to the throne


    Chapter 2662 Posthumous title and enthronement


    But Zhong Yu was protected by Qin Sang, and if Wei Qi touched him, he would be dering war on the Marquis of Qin.


    Zhong Huan saw Wei Qi staring at Zhong Yu, fearing that he would marry the daughter of the Wang family to Zhong Yu, so he hurriedly said: "Thank you, King Wei. I will go first."


    He took Zhong Yu away with him.


    Wei Qi still cared about Qin Sang very much, and after saying a few words to him, he asked Mr. Feng to apany him to Lingxiao Pce.


    Since the inner pce is not essible by car, Qin Sang and the others walked for half an hour to reach the Lingxiao Pce.


    Qin Sang looked at the Lingxiao Pce in his memory, and he could also find the marks he and Brother Yuan used to measure their heights under the pce wall next to the pce gate... Those marks were painted with special azurite. Many yearster, the color It''s still bright and dazzling, but all the old friends are gone.


    "Brother Mu~" When the Queen Mother learned that Qin Sang hade to Lingxiao Pce, she hurried out. When she saw him wearing armor but wearing sackcloth and mourning, the old man shed tears and said, "You have a heart."


    When Qin Sang saw her, he knelt down and said, "Qin Mu, I have seen the Queen Mother... I came backte."


    The Queen Mother hurriedly came over to help him up, choking and saying: "It''s not toote, you shoulde back at this time."


    Seeing tears in his eyes, he added, "Don''t cry. Go in and see the queen. She will have no regrets when she sees youing."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang followed the Queen Mother into Lingxiao Pce and came to the huge main hall.


    This has be the queen''s mourning hall. A coffin is parked in front of the main hall, and the queen is lying in the coffin.


    But due to etiquette, Qin Sang could not get close to the coffin to see the queen''s remains. He could only kneel down on the futon in the middle of the hall, kowtow nine times to the queen, and said: "Queen, I''m back to see you. Im fine, dont worry.


    He took out a long box with a small crossbow inside: "This is the gift I promised to Brother Yuan when I was a child. I owe him many years. Please help me bring it to him."


    With that said, he ced the long box on the incense table in front of him. Later, pce attendants would take it away and ce it in the coffin as one of the items buried with the queen.


    He took out a thick family letter filled with many interesting things about him and Xiaoyu''s family, put it page by page into the brazier, and burned it to the queen.


    Finally, a medicine bag and two small toys belonging to Big Wolf and Two Wolves were burned.


    You havent been able to see them, but now that Ive burned them to you what the three of them, mother and son, used, its considered that youve seen them.


    The olddy of Yuan Guogong was very happy and wiped her tears and said, "The Marquis of Qin is interested."


    The Queen Mother felt guilty: "It is the Chu family that has failed the Qin family."


    Qin Sang said: "The Queen Mother does not need to apologize. The case of the annihtion of Wei Guogong and his family will continue to be investigated. When the results are found, the real murderer will be responsible for repaying the blood debt."


    After hearing this, the Queen Mother said nothing more about it.


    I learned that Zhong Yu and Gui Ye were also here and asked them toe in and offer incense to the Queen.


    After seeing the ghost master wearing a ghost mask, I felt even more guilty... The annihtion of Wei Guogong''s line had harmed too many people. The only direct descendant of the Yu family was Yu Yi, but he It also hurts my body and makes me unable to have children again!


    The Queen Mother shed tears and wished she could die to apologize.


    But she can''t die yet, she has to live and use her old face to protect her granddaughter and great-granddaughters.


    There were many female rtives of the Chu family and wives of various ns in the mourning hall who came to guard the queen''s body. Qin Sang and the others were foreign men and did not want to stay long. They left the mourning hall after offering incense.


    Zhong Huan took advantage of the fact that the Queen Mother moved to the side hall to talk to Qin Sang, Gui Ye and others, and mentioned the marriage between Zhong Yu and Chu Qinghui.


    The Queen Mother was shocked. She looked at Zhong Yu and then at Zhong Huan: "Are the Zhong family serious?"


    Zhong Huandao: "How can a marriage be a trivial matter?"


    Zhong Yu stood up, saluted the Queen Mother, and said: "Your Majesty, I sincerely want to marry Princess Qinghui." The Queen Mother shed tears again when she heard this: "The old woman is very grateful that the Zhong family can ask for Princess Qinghui to marry her at this time. , but Brother Yu has a good future. If he marries Qinghui, it will harm him, and there is also... Yu Xiaoqi''s incident, so let''s forget it."


    Brother Yu deserves a capable wife, and the Chu family can''t do anything to help him.


    Zhong Yu knelt down and repeated what he said to Zhong Huan in the carriage.


    He also talked about his fight against the enemy in the northwest.


    "Queen Mother, I have fought in the northwest and have seen many great evil things. My mood is different from that of other young masters from aristocratic families. I don''t care about things other than my life. However, I asked to marry Princess Qinghui. Although it was sudden, it happened after a while. Thoughtful... What happened to Yu Xiaoqi shows how brave Princess Qinghui is. With such a wife who is not afraid of trouble and knows how to protect herself, I can feel more at ease in the military camp. Princess Qinghui is very suitable for juniors."


    He said solemnly: "I sincerely want to marry Princess Qinghui, and want to spend a lifetime with her hand in hand. No matter whether this life is rough and shabby, or whether it is rich and smooth, I will not regret it, and I ask the Queen Mother to make it happen."


    Having said that, he bowed deeply.


    Okay, okay, you are a good young man, please dont bow down, get up quickly. The Queen Mother was very excited, helped Zhong Yu up, and said: I understand what you mean, and I will find an opportunity to tell Qinghui.


    Mr. Ke Feng said: "Queen Mother, please go and ask now. If possible, make the marriage arrangements immediately."


    He looked at Zhong Yu and Qin Sang, then looked at the Queen Mother, and said: "Brother Yu is Zhong Huan''s younger brother and a confidant of Brother Mu. With his identity, he has already shown his face. If we don''t get engaged as soon as possible, I''m afraid... It will be snatched away by the Wei Army."


    this?


    The Queen Mother was anxious. For the sake of her granddaughter, she stopped following the rules. She gritted her teeth and said, "Wait a minute. The old woman will go and talk to her right now."


    "Thank you, Queen Mother." Zhong Yu and Zhong Huan stood up to express their thanks, as if they were bowing their heads to beg for marriage.


    The Queen Mother was very satisfied and left quickly. She called Chu Qinghui from the mourning hall to another small inner hall and told Zhong Yu about his proposal to marry.


    Chu Qinghui was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Zhong family would still like him.


    She thought again that when Zhong Yu entered the mourning hall to offer incense, he seemed to have nced at her, his cheeks became hot, and he quickly said: "Grandma, my granddaughter wants to meet him and ask him a few questions before making a decision, is that okay?"


    Not surprisingly, she was scolded by the Queen Mother: "What is the situation now? What is the status of our family now? What else do you ask? Except that Brother Yu is eight years older than you, everything else is really good. Even if you While dad is still alive, the only consort I can find for you is Brother Yu."


    You are a son of an aristocratic family, your father and brother are powerful, your family has numerous properties, you have military exploits, and you are on good terms with a marquis who has arge army. If you dont want such a good husband, there are many people vying for it!


    But Chu Qinghui still insisted on seeing Zhong Yu.


    There was no other way, the Queen Mother could only go and tell the Zhong family.


    Zhong Yu smiled and said: "What a coincidence, this junior also wants to pay a formal visit to Princess Qinghui. Thank you Queen Mother for making it happen."


    The Queen Mother was very happy because she was very good at talking. She wished that her granddaughter would marry Zhong Yu immediately and have a few chubby children, thus dooming this marriage.


    The Queen Mother thought for a while and said: "The old woman is a little tired from sitting and wants to go for a walk in the Lingxiao Flower Forest. You cane over in half a quarter of an hour."


    Zhong Yu: Yes.


    The Queen Mother went to find Chu Qinghui and asked her to help her go to the Lingxiao Flower Forest.


    Half an hourter, Zhong Yu came over and saluted from a distance. Chu Qinghui saw this and hurriedly returned the salute.


    The Queen Mother said: "There is a bush of early chrysanthemums under the tree over there. Please help grandma pick a few back."


    "Yes." Chu Qinghui responded and walked over with some anxiety. When he saw Zhong Yu, he said: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be picky."


    This is very ignorant.


    Zhong Yu smiled and said, "It''s just asking a few questions. It doesn''t count as choosing. Besides, the princess is of noble birth and is qualified to choose."

 Chapter 2663: Davidic Dynasty

    Chapter 2663: Davidic Dynasty


    Chapter 2663 The Davidic Dynasty


    After hearing this, Chu Qinghui lowered his head, then quickly looked up at him and said solemnly: "I am no longer a princess... After the funeral, the Chu family will move out of the pce and be realmon people."


    Zhong Yu replied: "Even Miss Chu is qualified to choose a husband."


    When he said this, he didn''t look down on her at all, and there was worry in his eyes that she might think too much.


    Chu Qinghui looked at him, her eye circles slowly turned red, and mist gathered in her eyes. She understood that this man really wanted to ask to marry her, but she did not let her tears fall, but said: "Thank you, is there any I still have a few questions to ask.


    Zhong Yu nodded, with a timely smile on his face, and encouraged: "If Miss Chu Liu has anything you want to ask, just ask."


    Miss Chu Liu?


    Chu Qinghui was stunned for a moment, it was a title that was both fresh and quitefortable.


    After a while, she said: "As Mr. Zhong, I will definitely be able to find a youngdy from a powerful family as my wife. Why did you choose me? I am a burden and will bring you a lot of trouble. These troubles will not go away just once." But in the next few decades, people will continue to use you, and they will even suspect that you want to help restore the Chu Dynasty... Can you endure this kind of constant suspicion, and won''t you be afraid of regrets? "


    besides


    "The night my father just passed away, a Baihu and Xiaoqi led people into the Lingxiao Flower Forest, trying to offend the female members of the Chu family... I, my mourning clothes were torn in half, and I was touched several times... in order to beg for me. It''s fair to say that when the matter reached the funeral hall of my father, the ministers and generals on both sides knew about it. In the future, when you serve as an official in the same court as them, you will hear some rumors... You are the son of a noble family, and you should not bear this for me~"


    At the end of the sentence, he lowered his head again.


    Although Zhong Yu didn''t hear the cry, he seemed to see the crystal tears falling to the ground... After thinking about it, he pretended to know this for the first time. After showing a hint of surprise, he told Chu Qinghui that he had seen him in the northwest. some things.


    Chu Qinghui was shocked when he heard this. After the fear, he became angry and cursed: "The thieves are really evil spirits. They all deserve to die!"


    Zhong Yu nodded: "They havemitted too many crimes and caused terrible harm to our northwest. They deserve to die. And my ambition in this life is to destroy the Rong and help Qin Hou and others build three heavenly fortresses."


    Then he looked at Chu Qinghui and said: "It''s just that my ability is not enough. I can''t take care of my family while I''m in the military camp, so I want to find a girl who is courageous and capable of taking on things as my wife... Your Majesty''s mourning hall is asking for justice." Son, it shows that Miss Six is a person who can handle things, so I want to marry Miss Six as my wife and help me take care of the family."


    Chu Qinghui blushed with embarrassment when he said this.


    Zhong Yu knew that she agreed in her heart, but he did not rush for her to tell the answer. Instead, he answered her first question: "My family has also metdies from famous families, but none of them are suitable for me. And in the past few years, I I have experienced many things and am now able to bear them, so I will not be afraid or regret asking to marry Miss Six."


    After hearing this, Chu Qinghui was very grateful and asked other questions: "If the Chu family wants to be truly stable, I''m afraid it will take twenty years. During this period, my little sisters or nieces may be killed by someone." Some people are bullying me. If something happens to them, can you help me? I dont need to bring the entire Zhong family to seek justice for them. I just need to give them a ce to stay. "


    I know this is too much to ask, but as a daughter of the Chu family, I must take care of them... Grandma is very worried about them, but she is old and cannot protect them for another twenty or thirty years. I am the only one who can take care of them.


    Afraid that he would misunderstand something, he quickly said: "If something happens to Eighth Brother and the others, I won''t let the Zhong family help, so you can rest assured."


    It''s okay to help the female rtives, but if she helps the former prince, both the Zhong family and Zhong Yu will be in trouble, and she won''t harm him.


    Zhong Yu smiled: "Don''t think nonsense. I know you have no intention of restoration. If you do, I can''t help you."


    He added: "If you and I get married, I will be your sister''s brother-inw and your nieces'' uncle. I should protect them."


    Chu Qinghui was very happy: "Thank you!"


    Even though King Xiao Wei said in public that no one would abuse the words of the Chu family daughter, she was still very worried. After all, the Chu family daughter still had decades to live, but how long would the Wei family''s promisest? She didn''t know, so she wanted to ask Zhong Yu for a promise.


    The promise of a future husband is always more credible than the promise of an outsider.


    Zhong Yu smiled and asked, "Miss Six, do you have anything else you want to ask?"


    Originally there was, but after this contact, Chu Qinghui felt that there was no need to ask, shook his head and said: "No more." Zhong Yu smiled, it seemed that he had passed the test, and said: "Well, if it happens in the future Ask again when you think of something, the days are still long, dont rush.


    Chu Qinghui blushed again when he said the second half of the sentence.


    Zhong Yu told her about Gu Jinli again: "Mrs. Qin Hou often told the rtives in the guardhouse, don''t hold back what you have to say, you have to say it. Only when you say it, will everyone know what you want. These days Only then can we live smoothly. I think it makes sense, so Miss Six, if you have anything to say in the future, dont think about it yourself, just tell me, Im happy to listen.


    He added: "I have envied the rtionship between my eldest brother and my sister-inw since I was a child. Later, when I saw the unquestionable love between the Marquis of Qin and his wife, I really wanted to be like these two couples and stay with only one person in my life."


    "You, what did you say?" Chu Qinghui was shocked. She didn''t expect Zhong Yu to make such a promise to her, but she cried: "Don''t say such things. Although they sound nice, they will scare me."


    What if he fell in love with someone else and took a concubine ten or eight yearster, it would be very painful for her to think about it today.


    When Zhong Yu saw this, he also knew that he had spoken too early, so he hurriedly said: "Don''t cry, it''s my fault. I won''t say anything anymore. Just watch how I treat you in the future."


    But Chu Qinghui has suffered a lot of grievances in recent times, and she has long been unable to hold it in anymore. Now that she has found someone to rely on for the rest of her life, she can no longer bear it. The more Zhong Yu persuades her, the more fiercely she cries, looking into the distance. The Queen Mother was extremely anxious.


    You were fine just now, why did you start crying?


    Could it be that Qinghui was confused and rejected Zhong Yus marriage proposal?


    How can this happen? How can I refuse a good marriage!


    The Queen Mother couldn''t bear it anymore and was about toe over to scold Chu Qinghui when Zhong Yu suddenly squatted down next to Qinghui girl and handed her a handkerchief and a pot of water.


    Qinghui girl took it, drank the water, wiped her tears, and continued to cry.


    Zhong Yu didn''t say anything, just squatted beside her and stayed with her silently.


    this?


    The Queen Mother cried when she saw it... Okay, okay, if Brother Yu can be so patient with Qinghui, Qinghui can be considered stable in this life.


    Chu Qinghui cried happily for more than a quarter of an hour. After crying, he felt very embarrassed and said, "I made youugh."


    Zhong Yu said: "What''s the point? In the two years before I first arrived in the northwest, I saw a lot of bad things. Even if othersughed at me, I would cry every day."


    Chu Qinghui hurriedlyforted him: "The bandits have been beaten to the Longshan Mountains. It will be difficult for them to attack us again in the future. Don''t feel sad."


    Zhong Yu looked at her with a smile and said, "Okay, I''m not sad anymore, so don''t cry either."


    Hmm, he seems to be getting better at coaxing people.


    When did he, a spoiled and willful yboy, learn how to coax girls?


    I think it was influenced by my elder brother and Saburo.


    Chu Qinghui saw that he kept looking at him with a smile, his heart was beating wildly, and he said in a panic: "I won''t cry anymore... It''s gettingte, I''m going to pick morning chrysanthemums for my grandmother."


    He quickly got up and walked to the bush of early chrysanthemums next to him.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped, turned around and saluted Zhong Yu, and said, "Thank you for giving me a ce to settle down... I still don''t understand many things, but I will learn them as soon as possible. When I get to the northwest, I will definitely not bother you."


    This means the marriage is agreed.


    These two chapters are a bit different, but I especially want to write about young people falling in love, which is a kind of beauty. . . I wont write about the enthronement in detail, but will briefly touch upon it, and then enter the plot of Davids dynasty. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 2664: Davids Dynasty【2】

    Chapter 2664: David''s Dynasty��2��


    Chapter 2664 The Davidic Dynasty2


    Zhong Yu was very happy and said hurriedly: "Now the northwest is much more stable than before. You don''t have to rush, just learn slowly."


    He then said: "Then my family will announce this marriage today and it will be clear."


    "...Okay." Chu Qinghui agreed in a low voice, and then asked worriedly: "Will it make the Wei family unhappy?"


    As soon as he came back, he proposed marriage to the subjugated princess, as if he was deliberately provoking the Wei family.


    Zhong Yu: "Now that you have confirmed it, you have to hurry up, otherwise it will be more troublesome to tell you after you have messed up the mandarin ducks. Miss Six, you don''t have to worry about this. The Zhong family and Mr. Feng will take care of it. You can just watch the queen''s funeral with peace of mind."


    After hearing this, Chu Qinghui felt much more at ease. At this time, she was really lucky to have someone to rely on: "Okay... you just came back. You need to rest more and don''t be too tired~"


    After saying that, I felt a little shameless and ran away in a hurry. I didn''t even pick the morning chrysanthemums. I stood in front of the Queen Mother with my hands empty and my face was red and bleeding.


    The Queen Mother smiled happily, pped her hand and said, "It''s okay, you have already picked up the treasure that grandma wanted most."


    This statement was so straightforward that Chu Qinghui wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in. When he caught a glimpse of Zhong Yu walking this way with a few morning chrysanthemums in his hand, he was too embarrassed to stay any longer and hurriedly said: "Grandma, my granddaughter is going back first...I am willing to go to the northwest."


    After saying that, she ran away, making the Queen Motherugh, but she couldn''t help but shed tears. When Zhong Yu came over, she thanked her directly: "Brother Yu, thank you for marrying Qinghui."


    Zhong Yu said: "The Empress Dowager is very serious. It should be the younger generation who wants to thank you. Thank you for leaving me such a good wife."


    As he spoke, he handed the early chrysanthemum in his hand to the Queen Mother: "We picked it for you."


    We made good use of this, and the Queen Mother was very happy. She took the chrysanthemum, looked at it, and said, "This chrysanthemum blooms at the right time... Let''s go, help the old woman go back, and let''s make the wedding arrangements right now!"


    "Yes." Zhong Yu responded respectfully, supported the Queen Mother, and headed to Lingxiao Pce.


    Zhong Huan and the others had been waiting for a long time. Seeing theming back with happy faces, they knew that the matter was done.


    "Queen Mother, I will be the matchmaker. Please write down the engagement letter now. The Chu and Zhong families will exchange tokens. We will cross the road today." Mr. Feng was the first to speak, even more anxious than the two of them.


    In fact, based on his understanding of Wei Qi, he knew very well that if he didn''t settle the marriage now, he would definitely marry Zhong Yu when he saw Wei Qiter.


    The Queen Mother was not pretentious and responded immediately: "Okay, then I''ll trouble Mr. Feng."


    Zhong Huan personally brought a pen and paper and said, "Mr. Feng, please write."


    With a smile on his face, Mr. Feng picked up his pen, dipped it in ink, and quickly wrote an engagement letter. He wrote his name on it, took out his private seal, stamped it, and handed it to Zhong Huan: "Please seal it with the Zhong family." .


    After reading the marriage letter, Zhong Huan praised: "Mr. Feng is indeed a famous person. The words are very festive. You can tell at a nce that this young couple will be in love and beautiful until they grow old."


    After saying the auspicious words, he quickly stamped the jade seal of the Zhong family and presented it to the Queen Mother with both hands: "The Zhong family sincerely wishes to marry, and please give the Chu family the seal."


    The Queen Mother didn''t even wait for him to finish his words, she immediately took it, put her jade seal on it, looked at Zhong Yu and said: "When you followed...your grandmother into the pce to see me, I thought you must be Chu Our grandson-inw has indeede true now.


    In fact, the Queen Mother initially wanted to say Princess An Rong, but Zhong Huan was too affectionate for An Rong and would feel painful and sad when he heard the word An Rong. The Queen Mother changed her mind at the right time.


    But Zhong Huanzhi was so close to a demon that he had already guessed what the Empress Dowager wanted to say, and felt a sharp pain in his heart. But when An Rong was alive, he also loved Brother Yu very much. In the days when they didn''t have children, it was Treating this little brother-inw as her son, she would be very happy if she learned that Brother Yu was engaged.


    With a bang, Zhong Huan kicked Zhong Yu: "What are you still doing? Kneel down quickly and thank the Chu family for the marriage."


    Zhong Yu hurriedly knelt down and said, "Thank you so much to the Chu family for being willing to betroth your granddaughter to the younger generation." After saying this, he gave a big gift.


    The Queen Mother was so distressed that she hurriedly helped him up: "Get up quickly, it''s so cold here. Don''t kneel down, lest you breathe in the cold air."


    Ah this?


    It is only the end of August, and it is still a bit hot at noon, but there is no chill at all.


    "Yes, thank you Queen Mother." Zhong Yu hurriedly stood up, and while the two families were exchanging tokens, he took out a pair of small medicine bottles that turned into porcin when heated, and handed them to the Queen Mother: "Now I have the only ones that I can use. Please give the Queen Mother something to the Sixth Girl...it contains medicine that can detoxify and save life, and the porcin that appears when it is hot is valuable, so carry it with you. If you are tight on money, you can sell it to change your life."


    The Queen Mother was shocked and asked, "Is this why you carry this thing with you?"


    Zhong Yu nodded and smiled sheepishly: "I made youugh."


    The Queen Mother said: "What are youughing at? This treasure is very practical. This is how you live your life."


    The two families talked some more. Seeing that it was gettingte, the Queen Mother hurriedly ordered the pce servants: "Hurry up and bring the food."


    "Yes." The pce servant quickly brought the food.


    The Queen Mother said: "You have to go see Ah Haoter. There are too many ministers and generals there, there are many rules, and there are more things to do. I don''t know how long I will be busy. Eat something first, and then go over. If you can resist a period of time."


    Okay. Qin Sang responded and took the lead in eating the cold in pancake.


    Qin Sang did not sign the engagement letter between the two families and serve as a witness for the two families, just because he was rted to the stability of the northwest. If he was too biased towards the Chu family and the Zhong family, he would definitely let the Wei Jiajun side Panic will also bring trouble to the Chu family.


    After thinking about it, he did not do this to the Chu Zhong family, but he was very happy that the two families could get married.


    After finishing the cold food, the Queen Mother said: "It''s gettingte, you should go over quickly."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "When the empress is buried and the Chu family moves, you cane to Lingxiao Pce again. The queen has something left for your family and the Luo family. You can take it back to Qin Mansion together."


    As he said that, the Queen Mother raised her hand and wanted to pat him on the head, but he was too tall and the Queen Mother could not reach him even with her tiptoes.


    Qin Sang quickly bent down and lowered his head.


    Seeing this, the Queen Mother almost shed tears, but she quicklyughed, patted his head and said: "We are not sad anymore, everything has passed, and this is Chu Hao, and the Chu family deserves it. You will live a good life in the future." , do your fathers unfinished business, dont worry about us too much.


    "Okay." Qin Sang agreed, looked at the Queen Mother for a while, and said: "You must be good. If anything happens, send a message to the northwest. I will definitelye back to help."


    This is his promise.


    The Queen Mother was very pleased, but she didnt want to cause any more trouble to the Qin family in her lifetime... The Chu family had done too much to the Qin family, so how could the Qin family still take care of the Chu family after suffering such a disaster?


    "...Let''s go, the olddy won''t keep you anymore." The Queen Mother said and asked the pce servants to send them out of Lingxiao Pce.


    Qin Sang left Lingxiao Pce with a few people. When he left the pce gate, he nced at the azure lines measuring height at the door... If Brother Yuan was still alive, Emperor Jing Yuan and Da Chu would not have reached this point.


    Its a pity that there is no if in the world.

 Chapter 2665: Davidic Dynasty【3】

    Chapter 2665: Davidic Dynasty��3��


    Chapter 2665 The Davidic Dynasty3


    In the main hall, the female rtives of the Chu family and the wives of various ns have learned about the engagement between Chu Qinghui and Zhong Yu. Some people think that the Zhong family is simply crazy. A noble young man from a well-known family and confidant of the Marquis of Qin still has resistance in his body. How could a man with military merit plunge into the quagmire of the Chu family?


    The chosen princess was still Chu Qinghui. She had been touched by Yu Xiaoqi a few times, and her good reputation was damaged. If Zhong Yu married her, she would lose her face if someone said some malicious words when socializing outside. But it was all lost!


    But some people think that the Zhong family is excellent and a good family that values friendship.


    Most of the Chu family''s female rtives are happy, especially Concubine Yi... Qinghui can marry Zhong Yu, and Zhong Yu is the confidant of the Marquis of Qin. With this rtionship, if someone wants to harm Brother Dun in the future, she can There is a way for help.


    The eldest prince has two daughters left behind. The eldest of them has already been married. After learning the news, he was very envious of Chu Qinghui. Even in the mourning hall for the queen, he couldn''t help but look at Chu Qinghui several times... I hope they can be like their sixth aunt and marry such a man of good character and ability!


    But there are also people who are jealous and wish that Chu Qinghuis marriage would be ruined. This person is Zong Zhengluo.


    Zong Zhengluo was Zong Zhengyas sister, and she had a sixth prince and an eighth princess. However, Emperor Jingyuan only regarded her as a tool to appease the wealthy family and did not treat her well at all.


    In the past, she had a dream of letting her son ascend the throne as emperor and herself bing the queen mother. Originally, her family agreed, but three years ago, they suddenly said no, and asked her to wake up, saying that Zongzheng''s family had no troops, so it would be impossible to aplish anything, and told her not to seek death, otherwise they would report her in front of Emperor Jingyuan. .


    After being warned, she was very angry and couldn''t figure out why her family refused to agree? But she can still live her life, after all, she has a prince by her side, and she will at least be a concubine from now on.


    But now let alone the concubine, she has be amoner, and her proud son has be the biggest burden.


    But Chu Qinghui, who originally fell into the quagmire, has entered a high-ranking family and will continue to be noble for the rest of her life. How can she not be jealous? She was so jealous that she wanted to kill Chu Qinghui!


    She alsoined about why her family didnte to save her?


    However, Zong Zhengjia is currently holding Zong Zhengya in his arms and has no time to care about her useless chess piece. He wants her and her two children to die quickly so that Zong Zhengjia can join the Wei family innocently.


    Meng Shuyu is also waiting for someone, and the person she is waiting for is Wei Xiao... She knows she is wrong and should not enter the pce to be a concubine for Emperor Jing Yuan. However, Emperor Jing Yuan has never touched her, and she is still in perfect condition. As long as she sees Wei Xiao , cry and beg him, and then me all the wrong things on Emperor Jingyuan, she will definitely return to Wei Xiao''s arms.


    She didn''t dare to think about being a concubine. She just wanted to be Wei Xiao''s concubine first. After giving birth to a son, she would slowly make ns to let her son inherit the pce.


    Meng Shuyu felt that Wei Xiao would ept her as his concubine just because Wei Xiao was very shameless. He must not be able to let go of her entry into the pce back then. Now that she is back, he will sleep with her no matter what. Emperor Jingyuan took away his wife''s face!


    And Meng Shuyu is also very jealous of Chu Qinghui. The reason is very simple... She has been getting worse and worse since entering the pce, so she can''t see Chu Qinghui living well!


    The Queen Mother saw all their little thoughts and warned: "The women of the Chu family must support each other if they want to survive. If anyone dares to be jealous and do something stupid, the old woman will guarantee her death! This is If you have some power, the Wei family will still give it to the old woman!"


    He added: "At this time, you have to learn to ept your fate. If you don''t ept your fate if you don''t have the ability, you will only end up killing yourself."


    After saying this, close your eyes, recite the scriptures silently, and ignore them.


    While the female members of the Chu family were shocked that Chu Qinghui could marry Zhong Yu, in the mourning hall of Emperor Jingyuan ahead, the ministers on both sides of Wei and Chu were also shocked.


    Master Zuo asked almost angrily: "Master Zhong, is this a lie? Zhong Qianhu is a hero of the war and a son of a noble family. How could he marry a daughter of the Chu family?"


    Eh, its true.


    Zhong Huandao: "The Zhong family has indeed made an engagement with the Chu family..."


    Zhong Yu grabbed Zhong Huan''s words and said, "I have always loved Princess Qinghui, so after seeing her in Lingxiao Pce just now, I took the initiative to propose marriage."


    What he said was to tell the Wei Jiajun people that marrying Qinghui had nothing to do with his eldest brother. It was all his idea. If you have any dissatisfaction, just point it at him.


    Zhong Huan felt that Zhong Yu didnt need to exin. The Wei family didnt like him at all. Even if they knew that he proposed the marriage first, it would be fine.


    But he was very happy that Brother Yu could take the initiative to protect him... This boy has indeed grown up and knows how to take the initiative to take care of things. this?


    Zuo Daren said angrily: "Confused, confused, Chu Qinghui is already a subjugated princess. Zhong Qianhu, if you marry her, it will affect your career!"


    You bastard, how could you marry Chu Qinghui? My fourth niece is waiting to marry you, go to the northwest with you, and monitor the Marquis of Qin and the Northwest Army. Now that you are engaged to Chu Qinghui, how can we stop people here? !


    Master Zuo looked at Zhong Yu... He was young and handsome, from a top family, with military exploits and the backing of the Marquis of Qin. Such a good niece and son-inw had be someone else''s.


    Ah, Mr. Zuo is so angry that his heart aches!


    Failing that, he had to ruin the marriage and carry his fourth niece into a noble family.


    General Kecheng spoke: "King Wei, since Zhong Qianhu is interested, let him fulfill his wish."


    Cheng Chong had soldiers and horses capable of fighting, and he was a man of Chicheng. Wei Qi wanted to win over him and umte soldiers and horses for himself. This was to give Cheng Chong face and agreed: "Since General Cheng has spoken, naturally I will not reject."


    He looked at Zhong Yu: "If you like her, then marry her."


    But in my heart, I wasughing at Zhong Yu... Hehe, he is indeed a spoiled yboy. He actually asked to marry a burdensome person like Chu Qinghui. I am afraid that Zhong Huan will be very angry, right?


    Zhong Yu hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you so much, King Wei, for making it possible!"


    Mr. Zuo looked at Wei Qi... Do you agree now? !


    Wei Qi nodded at him, making it clear to him that there was no need to worry about this matter anymore. I can find another northwest general for your niece. There are so many northwest generals anyway.


    There are many military generals in the northwest, but none of theme from a family as good as Zhong Yu.


    Mr. Zuo was heartbroken and bleeding, feeling that his family had lost a huge gold mountain!


    But Wei Xiao no longer wanted to hear about the love between sons and daughters, and began to introduce Qin Sang to the Wei family''s military officials: "This is my cousin, Qin Mu, the Marquis of Qin who defeated the bandits and guarded the northwest territory. One of the families who were murdered in the Dukes lineage.


    The Wei family member will quickly salute Qin Sang: "See Qin Hou."


    Qin Sang nodded towards them and greeted them one by one.


    After the introduction, Wei Xiao then talked about Emperor Jingyuan''s posthumous title: "We have tentatively decided on Gong, Shun, Jing, Min, Ai, and Li, but Mr. Ouyang and others do not agree. What do you say, Brother Mu?" ?


    Qin Sang frowned when he heard this. These posthumous titles were not good, and two of them were already bad.


    but


    "What is the posthumous title of the Empress?" Qin Sang was very concerned about this and did not want the Empress to receive any evil posthumous title after her death.


    Wei Qi was the first to say: "The queen has done nothing wrong in her life, and I have given her a posthumous title."


    Only those who are experienced in the world and have profound morals can use words as a posthumous title...Queen Wen of Da Chu is a posthumous title of the highest quality.


    Qin Sang was very satisfied: "Thank you so much, King Wei."

 Chapter 2666: Davidic Dynasty【4】

    Chapter 2666: Davidic Dynasty��4��


    Chapter 2666 The Davidic Dynasty4


    "Thank you, the queen deserves it." Wei Qi was very happy. It seemed that he was right to treat the queen well, and he could win over Qin Mu.


    Wei Qi''s eyes narrowed and he added: "It''s just that the posthumous title of Emperor Jingyuan has not been decided yet, and the ministers and generals have been arguing fiercely because of this. Uncle Wei would like to ask you, what do you think about this matter?"


    Qin Sang knew that this was a test, so he said almost without thinking: "My responsibility is to lead the northwest army to defend the territory, and I don''t want to participate in the matter of giving Emperor Jingyuan a posthumous title, as long as it is not an evil posthumous title."


    Wei Qi felt like vomiting blood after hearing this... You are really good at talking. Since you don''t want to participate, why don''t you give Emperor Jingyuan an evil posthumous title? A subjugated king like Emperor Jingyuan deserves an evil posthumous title!


    However, Mr. He Zhen said: "I also feel that Emperor Jingyuan should not be given an evil posthumous title."


    Mr. Hezhen is from the Wei Jiajun. As soon as these words came out, Wei Qi was so angry that he was hurt internally.


    Zhong Huandao said: "Your Majesty should not have used a bad posthumous title. His move to control the country can be regarded as a great move. This achievement should be rewarded with a title, it should be Emperor Wen of Chu!"


    Zhou Huang scolded: "Bah, give back to Emperor Wen of Chu. Is it worthy of a sinful emperor? He framed Zhongliang, resorted to militarism, deducted military pay, forced half of the soldiers in the Central ins to be bandits, and turned the great country into such a ghost state. How can we pay back the emperor like this? Want to be Emperor Wen of Chu?"


    He looked at Mr. Zuo again and asked: "What kind of achievements did you say before that you can use words as a posthumous title? I don''t read much and don''t know that word. Mr. Zuo can tell me."


    Mr. Zuo is angry. There are so many learned people in the mourning hall. Why do you ask me? Cant I ask Xiao Wei Wang? He is not afraid of Zhong Huan, but I am!


    There is no other way. Since the death of Yan Kuang and the others, there are no civil servants on the Wei Jiajun side to negotiate with, and Mr. Wang is more serious. Only Mr. Zuo can do this kind of nonsense.


    Zuo Daren said: "It is said that someone who knows the world, has broad morals, is kind and loving to the people is called Wen. Emperor Jingyuan has none of these."


    Zhou Huang: "Yes, Emperor Jingyuan killed so many people. How could he use words as a posthumous title? I won''t agree, and neither will all the loyal ministers and generals who were killed by him!"


    "General Zhou, please don''t get angry. We are just discussing now and have not made a decision yet." After Wei Qiforted Zhou Huang, he looked at Ouyang Hong who was in a state of concentration and asked, "Mr. Ouyang, what do you think?"


    After hearing this, Ouyang Hong opened his drooped eyelids and looked at Wei Qi: "It is indeed too early to decide on the posthumous title now, and the posthumous title cannot be decided. After all, most of us here are alive because His Majesty made Jiangshan Otherwise, more than half of the capital would be killed or injured, the world would be torn into pieces, and foreign enemies would take advantage of the situation."


    After speaking, he took a few breaths and then said: "I am old, so I don''t care about these things anymore. Let''s ask the young people. They will assist King Wei in the future."


    Having said that, his eyes fell on Wang Yanxing. Starting from him, he nced at Gu Jinan, Feng Yu, Yan Xiaowu, Zuo Shiren, Zuo Shiyi and other young civil servants, and finally fell back on Wang Yanxing.


    This single nce showed the wisdom of a veteran of three dynasties.


    But he was wise, but he posed a problem for Wei Qi... He wanted the young ministers from the Wei family army to decide the posthumous title, but he was afraid that they were not capable enough and the posthumous title they gave was too inappropriate, which would make Wei Qi ufortable. The family army was embarrassed, so they didn''t dare to ask them to speak.


    I want to push this matter to the young ministers of the Chu Dynasty, but I am afraid that they will say too well and make the Wei family even more embarrassed!


    Wei Qi was in a dilemma, and he thought of Yan Kuang, Yan Yuan, and Yan Dan... If they were still alive, the civil servants of the Wei family would not be so weak, and they would be beaten by the old officials almost all the time.


    But everyone is dead, and Wei Qi''s pity is useless.


    In the end, Wei Xiao couldn''t stand it anymore and said: "Huai, this is a good or bad word. Let''s use the word Huai as the posthumous title of Emperor Jingyuan first. If you feel it is inappropriate, wait until the second emperor of the David Dynasty seeds to the throne, and then give it to him." He has been promoted to the first level. We still have many important things to do, so there is really no need to keep arguing over a posthumous title. What do you think?"


    Mr. Ouyang Hong nodded: "What Xiao Wei Wang said is quite good."


    He almost set the tone as soon as he opened his mouth, and the civil servants of the old dynasty did not object again.


    General Cheng said: "The word Huai is fine."


    Then he looked at Zhou Huang and said: "Your Majesty does have many shorings, but this general has fought against the Rong bandits and has seen the evil done by the Rong bandits. Sometimes when dealing with Rong bandits, even if they resort to force, they have to fight." field!"


    Your Majesty''s mistake was that you muddle-headedly destroyed the Wei Guogong line, leaving Chu with no generals to use, and because of the need to replenish military resources, you deducted the military pay of soldiers outside the northwest, which caused a great chaos in Xiongyue in Zhongzhou. Tsk, after counting it like this, General Cheng felt that your majesty... deserved death.


    Zhou Huang was a leader in the war. He was straightforward and admired General Cheng. After hearing what he said, he was unwilling to argue any further and finally nodded in agreement: "Okay, then let''s decide on the title of Huai for the time being."


    With the intention of dying after losing his throne, Wei Qi was very satisfied with this posthumous title. He felt that the character Huai was a good match for Emperor Jingyuan, so he did not let the courtiers argue anymore and made the final decision: "If it works, I will use the character Huai as the posthumous title for Emperor Jingyuan."


    The posthumous title of Emperor Jingyuan was thus decided.


    After Qin Sang saw that the matter was settled, he offered a stick of incense to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Master Gui thought for a moment and offered incense to Emperor Jing Yuan... This incense was the result of Emperor Jing Yuan''s surrender to the country. However, Master Gui did not keep vigil for Emperor Jing Yuan. He would never be able to forgive Emperor Jing Yuan for causing the destruction of several of their families.


    After finishing the incense, Ghost Master said: "King Wei, I want to go back to Yu Mansion first."


    Wei Qi wanted them to hate Emperor Jingyuan to death, so he hurriedly agreed: "Sure, I have sent people to clean up the Yu Mansion. You can go back and rest now."


    Then he said to Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, Uncle Wei also asked people to clean up the Qinhou Mansion. You have been traveling day and night. You are really too tired. Go back and rest first. There is no need to keep vigil for Emperor Jingyuan."


    He was afraid that Qin Sang would not agree, so he added: "When I went to pick you up in the afternoon, I already said that I would only keep vigil for half a day today, and all the ministers would go back to rest."


    Qin Sang understood what Wei Qi meant and nodded in agreement. However, he was too tired now and felt ufortable. He didn''t want to waste time dealing with Wei Qi. He looked at Gu Jinan and said, "I''m going back with my uncle. There''s something going on at my father-inw''s house. I have to talk to him."


    Wei Qi was very sorry. He wanted to talk to Qin Sang at night, but this guy secretly refused. But there was no rush. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future: "Okay, you guys can go back first."


    Thank you, King Wei. Qin Sang and the others left quickly.


    Zhong Huan asked Zhong Yu to leave, but he and Ouyang Hong stayed and continued to watch over Emperor Jing Yuan''s body... The young princes could no longere to pay filial piety to Emperor Jing Yuan. If they left again, Emperor Jing Yuan''s mourning hall would be too crowded. Too deste.


    Arge group of people left the imperial city with Qin Sang and others. After reaching a fork in the road, they separated and went back to their homes.


    Gu Jinan did not go back to Ouyang''s house tonight, but went to Qinhou Mansion with Qin Sang.


    The Qinhou Mansion is well protected. Even if it has been uninhabited for ten years, it is still as new and full of life as when he left.


    Qin Sang stood in the front yard and looked at the mansion for a long time.


    Gu Jinan said: "How about we go shopping?"


    It will make you sleepy if you look at it.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "I won''t go shopping anymore. I''m very familiar with this ce."


    and


    When I go home for the first time in many years, I want to go shopping with Xiaoyu first. I dont want to go shopping with my brother-inw.


    As he spoke, Qin Sang was already imagining himself holding Xiaoyu''s hand, followed by the big wolf and the two wolves, and a family of four strolling at home.


    Um? I''m afraid I can''t be so leisurely, because with this brat like Eng around, he will definitely scream and cause trouble everywhere.

 Chapter 2667: Canonization and wooing

    Chapter 2667: Canonization and wooing


    Chapter 2667: Conferment and Winning over


    Well, after hearing this, Gu Jinan didn''t know whether to be happy or angry, but Sang still liked Xiaoyu so much, which made him very happy, and he didn''t care that Qin Sang disliked him.


    After Qin Sang had seen the situation andforted his feelings of missing his rtives and home, Gu Jinan asked: "What happened at home? Please tell me in detail."


    He only received a letter saying that his grandpa was not his biological father, but the incident caused by the fake grandpa had beenpletely resolved. No one in the family was hurt and suffered losses. The revenge of his real grandpa was also avenged. The family also gained all the property of the Lu family, allowing him to rest assured.


    Gu Jinan knew that the letter contained good news, but there was a lot ofmotion in the capital at that time, and he had no time to think about it and ask more questions. He had to ask clearly now, otherwise he would not feel at ease.


    "Sure, let me tell you in detail." Qin Sang exined in detail that Lu Er was the crown prince of Emperor Feng Ai, and he led people to kidnap Cheng Geer and others to force them to help restore Dafeng.


    The process was so thrilling that Gu Jinan felt cold sweat break out on his back, but he had already experienced the huge waves, and he quickly recovered and said: "So this is the reason why Mr. Lu Er never came to see my mother. "


    He thanked Qin Sang again: "Sang, thank you. Without you, the Gu family would have been wiped out."


    With the Wei army and the courtiers on both sides present, if Lu Er wanted to restore Dafeng, it would be an idiot''s dream, and it would be impossible for the ministers and generals to support him.


    Dafeng has been dead for decades, so why should anyone help you restore it?


    With this ability, wouldnt a person be his own emperor?


    And if this matteres to the capital, Ji Lu Er will go crazy before he dies, but the Gu family will have to pay the price for his madness!


    Qin Sang said: "Why are you thanking me? I am the son-inw of the Gu family. This is what I should do."


    He also talked about the fact that Brother Cheng is now the head of the Lu family: "The situation was urgent and I couldn''t discuss it with you. However, Brother Cheng does not have to be the head of the Lu family for the rest of his life. It''s just that the current situation is too chaotic. Let him be the head of the Lu family first." , just squeeze some more chips to save your life. After the Wei family is stable, the new emperor will definitely call him to the capital. If the new emperor is kind by then, Cheng Geer will not be the head of the Lu family, but will also donate his property,pletely Put an end to Dafengs mess, and if the new emperor is unkind, then he will continue to manipte the identity of the head of the Lu family to n for the future.


    Gu Jinan nodded after hearing this: "You have a good n, so let''s do it."


    Then he looked at Qin Sang and said: "I don''t want Brother Cheng to be the head of the Lu family forever... Even Da Chu is gone, and there is no need for Dafeng and the Lu family to exist. It would be easier to sacrifice the property and cut off the surname andpletely let the Lu family disappear." clean."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, looked at him and said, "You have be brave and decisive. I was afraid that you would be reluctant to part with it. After all, the property left by Dafeng and the Lu family is very huge."


    The Lu family has been a family for thousands of years, so it is a pity to cut off the surname just like this.


    Gu Jin''an said: "After the change of ownership of the country, I finally understood that many things in this world can be changed and do not have to exist. But now I just want stability and don''t want the court to change because of the great favor." Lets start trouble with the Lu family again.


    But Qin Sang said: "I''m afraid there will be another scene."


    "What do you mean?" Gu Jinan asked. He wanted Brother Cheng to sacrifice his life and renounce his surname. The Lu family''s matter was consideredplete, so how could there be any trouble?


    Qin Sang said: "After giving birth and ending the surname, the Lu family''s affairs are settled, but there is also the matter of my great-uncle, King Qingma... The matter of the return of King Qingma''s tribe was discussed with Da Chu, but Now that Chu is gone and the Wei Dynasty has just been established, it is impossible for my uncle and grandpa to submit to the Wei Dynasty right away. It will take at least three years to see how the Wei Dynasty is doing before he can make a decision."


    After all, this is rted to the life and death of more than 100,000 people in the Qingma King''s tribe, so my uncle must be cautious.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan''s face turned green. He just wanted to find peace. Why was it so difficult?


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said with a wry smile: "I didn''t want Xiaoyu to marry you at first, because your family was in too deep a trap. I was afraid that if Xiaoyu married you, my whole family would die. But now it seems , my familys pitfalls are not shallow eitherDoes this count as pitting each other against each other?


    Qin Sang thought for a while and said: "It can also be regarded as filling in each other''s mouth... Xiaoyu said that if there are holes in the house, don''t be afraid, just fill them in slowly."


    Gu Jinanughed when he heard this: "That girl always talks weirdly."


    Qin Sang: "It''s not weird, it''s interesting. My Xiaoyu is an interesting girl." Ha, Gu Jinanughed out loud and said, "I feel relieved when you defend her like this. She''s not married." Wrong, this trap of yours is worth jumping into.


    He added: "My family will not care too much about the affairs of King Qingma. When my uncle and grandpae, my family will entertain him wholeheartedly and will not interfere with anything else."


    Qin Sang nodded: "My uncle and grandpa also meant the same thing."


    After talking about the big things, Gu Jinan asked about his two nephews.


    Qin Sang told him a lot of interesting things about the two pups, which made Gu Jinan wish he could see the big wolf and the two wolves right away.


    Qin Sang said: "If nothing else happens, you will be able to see them after the Qingming Festival next year... I want to wait until the Wei Dynasty bes more stable to bring Xiaoyu and the others to worship their ancestors, and then return to the northwest."


    Gu Jinan had no objection: "That''s fine, I won''t save you an extra trip."


    He could tell that Saburo didn''t like the capital very much.


    After a while, he added: "The Queen lived a good life before her death. She was not as depressed as before. It was her own choice to go with His Majesty. Don''t be too sad."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, I know... the queen is relieved."


    Uncle Lang and I hadn''t seen each other for many years, and they had a lot to say, but they only talked for most of an hour. After dinner, Gu Jinan stopped talking: "You came back in a hurry, so go to bed first, so as not to make you tired and sick." , Xiaoyu wants to settle a score with me."


    "It''s done." Qin Sang was also tired. After taking a bath, he went to the yard where he used to live to rest.


    Gu Jinan lived in the guest house because he wanted to rush back to Ouyang''s house to see his wife and daughter the next day, so he had to get up before dawn and didn''t want to disturb Qin Sang.


    While Qin Sang and others were sleeping peacefully, Qin Gui was stopped outside the capital. No matter how he pretended to be a rtive of the new emperor, he was unable to enter the capital.


    "Second Master Qin, the general knows about your rtionship with King Wei, but now the rules in the capital are to close the city gates at Shen Shi in the afternoon. You can go to the Wei Army camp to rest for a night, and then enter the city tomorrow after receiving the order. "


    What, you need to get a summons before you can enter the city? !


    Qin Gui was so angry that he almost vomited blood and wanted General Liu toe and help, but General Xiao Liu was busy staring at the more than 200,000 northwest troops outside the city and had no time to pay attention to him.


    There was no other way, Qin Gui and Master Ji could only roll back to the Wei army camp in despair, and spent the night in depression.


    Wei Qi had received the news that Qin Gui had brought Master Ji to the capital and was anxious to see him. He was so angry that he cursed in a low voice: "A trash who only knows how to do bad things still has the honor toe to see me~"


    It would be considered merciful of me if I didnt let anyone kill you on the way!


    But Qin Gui was the best person to show his benevolence and righteousness. He suppressed his murderous intention and did not kill Qin Gui. He only scolded Qin Gui and made things difficult for Qin Gui.


    He also ordered his soldiers: "Keep an eye on Qin Liang and see what Qin Mu''s attitude is towards him."


    Qin Liang is the son of Qin Gui and his first wife Su, and Qin Mu''s cousin. If Qin Mu epts Qin Liang, he will ask Qin Gui to take Qin Liang back to the Qin family, and then treat Qin Liang well to win over Qin Mu, or Used to monitor Qin Mu!


    Yes. The dead man took the order and went to do it.


    Wei Qi''s guess was right. Before dawn the next day, Su drove Qin Liang out of the house and asked him to find Qin Mu.

 Chapter 2668: Canonization and Winning【2】

    Chapter 2668: Canonization and Winning��2��


    Chapter 2668: Conferment and Winning2


    Su Shi cried: "Brother Liang, you must go to the Marquis of Qin. It doesn''t matter whether he recognizes you or not, as long as he is willing to pay attention to you!"


    Qin Liang was in a dilemma: "Mom, my third cousin owes nothing to our family. It''s really too much for you to let your son y rogue and pester him... He is a great hero in the war."


    Qin Liang admired Qin Sang, so he didnt want to harm him.


    Su Shi wiped her tears and sneered: "Do you think my mother is happy for you to be a troublemaker? But what can you do if you don''t?"


    She pointed at Qin Shu and said: "Look at your sister, she is already sixteen, she has to get married quickly. If you can''t go back to the Qin family, what kind of good marriage can she talk about? You, the elder brother, can''t bear to look at her and talk about it. Have a bad rtionship and then be abused for the rest of your life?!"


    After hearing this, Qin Liang felt a dull pain in his heart when he looked at his mother who was like a crazy woman and his sister who was crying in tears.


    Su Shi said again: "Brother Liang, if you are a man, go to the Marquis of Qin to renew the rtionship between the two families and support our family!"


    Qin Liang: "But supporting the family and making things difficult for my third cousin are two different things."


    Then he said: "Mom, my son promises to be admitted to the exam and support the family. I won''t let you suffer all the time."


    Nonsence!


    Su Shi scolded: "Do you think you can support your family after passing the examination? Brother Liang, please wake up. If you don''t have a strong backer to support you, let alone support your family, you won''t even have the chance to be an official." nothing!"


    besides


    "Mom doesn''t want to hurt you, but with your knowledge, it''s difficult to get a title on the gold medal list!" Mrs. Su pointed in the direction of Qinhou''s Mansion and said: "The only thing you can do now is go to your third cousin immediately and establish a rtionship with him. Get up and go to me quickly, or I will die in front of you!"


    Su Shi took out the hidden dagger and put it on her neck, threatening Qin Liang.


    "Mom, please don''t be impulsive. My son will go right now." Qin Liang had no choice but to agree to find Qin Sang, but: "If the third cousin doesn''t see your son, you can''t seek death."


    Su agreed and taught him: "You have to look at the situation and make trouble. You can''t make the Marquis of Qin really hate you. Cry more and talk more about the difficulties of our family over the years. Marquis Qin has been a kind-hearted person since he was a child." Yes, he will definitely feel pity when he hears that our family is living in misery. You should pay more attention to the Marquis of Qin and ask him if he was injured in the battle... By the way, there are these two little clothes, Made for Qin Hous two sons, no matter whether the two dolls are worn or not, you just have to give them away!


    Qin Liang looked at Su''s diligent exnation, finally took the things, and said, "Don''t worry, mother, my son will take care of things. You and your sister go inside first. It''s not bright yet, so it''s not safe to leave the door open."


    They originally lived in Zhuangzi outside the city, but after the Wei army came, Su was afraid of something happening, so she took them back to the city.


    However, the Su family has arge family, and many grandchildren have been born in recent years. The house is no longerrge enough, so the Su family brought them to this small dowry house to live temporarily.


    Its just that there are asional supper here, so its not very safe.


    "Hey, mother knows, go quickly, don''t worry about us." Mrs. Su watched Qin Liang leave before closing the door and taking her daughter back, anxiously waiting for the news.


    Qin Liang hugged the brocade bag and walked away crying. He stopped when he was approaching the Qinhou Mansion.


    He didn''t dare to knock on the door, thinking that when Qin Sang went out to the pce to keep watch for His Majesty, he would stop them, give away the clothes of his two nephews, and then go back.


    As long as the third cousin doesn''t throw away the clothes, the rtionship will be continued, and people inside and outside Beijing, as well as the aunts, will not dare to make them angry anymore.


    However, in order to stabilize the transitional period of the change of ownership, Qin Sang, like the ghost master, did not enter the pce to keep vigil. He only nned to wait until the day of the funeral to bury the emperor and empress.


    So Qin Liang waited until noon, but he couldn''t see Qin Sang''s shadow. He was so ufortable that he squatted in the corner of the alley and cried while holding his brocade bag. As he was crying, a shadow cast in front of his eyes, Dou Ke asked in a disgraceful manner: "Why are you crying? Could it be that you were abandoned by a man?"


    After hearing this, Qin Liang suddenly raised his head. When he recognized that this was the home of Emperor Shang Dou Dong, he was stunned and said angrily: "I am a man, don''t say such humiliating words!"


    Dou Ke smiled: "You are crying like a little daughter-inw. Who wouldn''t suspect that you were abandoned by a man?"


    Then he asked: "Did you know that Qin Hou was back, so you came to him to recognize your rtives? I tell you, don''t even think abouting to **** blood. If your family dares to cause trouble to Qin Hou, I can let you do it without Qin Hou taking action. Have a drink at home!


    After hearing this, Qin Liang cried even harder: "I know I shouldn''te, but as the only man in the family, I have toe!"


    Dou Ke frowned when he heard this: "What a mess, can you sort it out first and then say it?"


    Qin Liang did not reply to him, but asked: "Dou Dong''s family is going to find their third cousin?"


    Dou Ke narrowed his eyes at him and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Qin Liang stood up, handed him the brocade bag, and said, "These are the clothes my mother and sister made for my two nephews. Please help me take them to my third cousin, Mr. Dou."


    Dou Ke picked up the brocade bag with his sword, threw it to the side, raised his chin and said, "Why should I help you deliver things? What if the clothes are soaked in poison, and I take it to the Marquis of Qin, and he is poisoned?"


    As he said this, he felt that this was very possible, and immediately asked angrily: "Tell me, did someonee to your family and asked your family to poison the Marquis of Qin while they were recognizing their rtives?!"


    "No, we have been in national mourning recently, no one is looking for us, and there is no poison in these clothes..." Qin Liang said, he became scared, and immediately took the brocade bag back and said: "I won''t give it away... I heard that the dead warriors are very powerful, and there are only four nursing homes in my house. Maybe someone will avoid them, and its not certain that they sneak into the house and poison them."


    Thinking about it quite carefully.


    but


    "Dou Meng, grab it, wait until the Qin Mansion, and let the capable men raised by the Marquis of Qin test the poison first." Dou Ke pointed at Qin Liang and warned: "If poison is found in the clothes, no matter who poisoned him, Your family is suspected of helping poison Marquis Qin!"


    Qin Liang roared: "There is no poison in my family. I came here this time just to see my third cousin, so that outsiders know that my family still has this noble family, so that they don''t dare to bully my family anymore, and don''t dare to let my sister go again." Be a concubine!


    This is why the Su family is anxious for Qin Liang and Qin Shu to return to the Qin family... Not only is it difficult to tell about the marriage of their brothers and sisters, some people also want Qin Shu to be their concubine. The Su family must find a backer for them, and they cannot be allowed to remain under the influence. Keep bullying people.


    Dou Ke waved his hand and said: "Don''t yell at me, get out of here. I will tell the Marquis of Qin that you havee to see you. As for whether to see you or not, the Marquis of Qin has the final say."


    "Are you willing to send a message for me? Thank you very much!" Qin Liang was overjoyed and saluted Dou Shaodong''s family.


    But he didnt dare to go home and didnt see his third cousin. He didnt know how to exin to his mother when he went back?


    So he pretended to leave, and after waiting on another street for more than a quarter of an hour, he returned to the original alley and continued waiting, hoping to wait for Dou Ke toe out and ask his third cousin''s attitude before going home.


    In the Marquis of Qin''s Mansion, Qin Sang had his brocade bag and the two small clothes inside inspected. After they found that they were indeed free of poison, he asked Dou Ke: "You have been in Beijing for a long time. How has he been as a person over the years?"


    Dou Ke said: "What, you want to recognize him?"


    Qin Sang said: "He is the grandson of his grandfather, and in this situation, someone will definitely use him to make a n. Instead of letting him be dragged away, why not I bring him to my side, and I can use him to Restrict Qins rules.

 Chapter 2669: Canonization and Winning【3】

    Chapter 2669: Canonization and Winning��3��


    Chapter 2669: Conferment and Winning3


    "This is a good idea. As expected of the young Marquis, he has a lively mind!" Dou Ke praised Qin Sang and answered Qin Sang''s previous question: "Except for Su''s scheming, both Qin Liang and Qin Shu are rtively pure. good."


    "After Qin Shu turned thirteen, she became timid and panicked because of several incidents where someone wanted to take her as a concubine. However, Mrs. Su still had some backbone and said that her daughter would rather die than be a concubine, but because of this Because Mrs. Su is so stubborn, the mother and son are bing more and more unpopr with others, and the whole family has been subjected to a lot of gossip, so much so that the whole family doesn''t go out very often."


    "The aunts of the Su family disliked that Su was divorced and had bad luck, so they only allowed her to go back to her parents'' home during the Qingming Festival to pay respects to her deceased parents, and they didn''t even allow Su to visit during the New Year."


    He also talked about Qin Liang alone: "He has been studying, but his knowledge is quite average. Apart from his face and a rtively clean heart, he really doesn''t have any remarkable abilities."


    Qin Sang said: "That''s good. He doesn''t need to be very capable."


    This is what Qin Liang means.


    Dou Ke had no objection and asked: "When I go back in the afternoon, will I go around to the Su family''s annex and ask him toe and see you formally?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No need, he is still squatting and has not left. Let him squat first and call him in to talk after an hour."


    There are people and horses brought by Qin Sang to guard the area near the Qinhou Mansion. Qin Liang''s hiding ce is not hidden. You can find him by standing on the tower of the Hou Mansion and looking around for a while.


    Dou Ke smiled: "Okay, I listen to you."


    Qin Sang also smiled and said: "Congrattions to you first. You have passed the exam. If you have another baby next year, your first half of your life will be consideredplete."


    "Ha, you know it all. The information is indeed well-informed." Dou Ke smiled happily and sighed: "It''s not easy for me to get the exam. When the second prince had a fight with Ming Cong, the Yan family suffered a lot. Because of the implication, Miss Yan hated me to death for a while, and I thought this matter was going to go wrong. But I would persist in stalking her, and with Mrs. Qi''s guidance, and when the Wei Jiajun came to the capital, she was So I looked away and agreed to the marriage."


    The wedding date has also been set, which is on the sixth day of October.


    Dou Ke pointed to the big purse around his waist and said ostentatiously: "Look, she made this for me with her own hands."


    Qin Sang said with disdain: "The embroidery skills are much worse than those of my Xiaoyu."


    Well, Dou Ke was shocked. Mr. Marquis, can you be more realistic when you praise your wife? The stitches your wife makes for embroidery are so wide that she can embroider another picture on them. There is no embroidery work at all.


    Eh, Gu Jinli said, if you dont understand, dont talk nonsense. I am an expert in sewing wounds. The stitches for sewing wounds must be so widely spaced. If the stitches are too dense, the person who is being stitched will be in pain!


    However, Gu Jinli was the wife of the Marquis of Qin, and she risked her life to follow Qin Sang to the northwest to work hard for several years. She also made insect attractants and saved everyone''s lives. Dou Ke admired her now and did not dare to say anything wrong about her.


    Dou Ke turned to talk about his going to be an official at the Ministry of Revenue: "Little Marquis, do you think I should be an official?"


    One of the hundreds of conditions is about collecting business tax, and business tax is tooplicated. It is necessary to find a few people who understand business to join the Household Department to take care of this area.


    The Dou family was an imperial merchant, and Dou Ke had a good rtionship with Qin Sang, so Zhong Huan rmended him to join the household department, and Wei Qi agreed and made him a fifth-rank official in the household department.


    That''s right, the list of new officials in the Ministry of Household Affairs has been finalized, and Dou Ke and Mr. Quan from the Northeast are among them... There are many affairs in the country, and everything is rted to the people of the world, so although the officials are working for Emperor Jingyuan The wake is not about kneeling and crying, it also involves work, and you have to kneel down to do it.


    Qin Sang said: "Let''s do this for a few years. After the business tax collection ispletely settled, if you don''t want to be an official, then you can resign and go home."


    Dou Ke listened to Qin Sang very much. After hearing this, he threw away all the hesitation in his heart andpletely agreed: "Okay, I''ll go... It will also be good for the Dou family to join the Ministry of Household Affairs. And I have a good conscience. I will keep an eye on you." , the officials in the Northeast dont dare to take money from merchants.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Then thank you for keeping an eye on her. My Xiaoyu has a lot of business, and we can''t let her be overcharged."


    This is true. With a tiger like you here, who dares to collect more business taxes from the Gu family?


    Dou Ke liked Qin Sang very much. He hadn''t seen him for several years, but now he could finally get together openly. He talked to Qin Sang about many things. It wasn''t until the afternoon that he remembered Qin Liang and asked hurriedly: "Is he still there?" ? You wont run away? Qin Sang shook his head: Hes still here. If he runs away, someone wille in and report us.


    He said again: "Dou Ke, go and bring him in."


    "It''s done!" Dou Ke was happy to do this job and hurriedly led people out of the Qinhou Mansion. After finding Qin Liang who was about to faint from hunger, he carried him to Qin Sang.


    After Qin Liang saw Qin Sang, he was still dizzy.


    Dou Ke kicked him and said, "Are you stupid? You can''t even recognize your third cousin?"


    Qin Liang nodded sincerely: "Well..."


    The third cousin has changed a lot, and he was still a child when something happened at home. When he suddenly saw his third cousin, he really couldn''t recognize him.


    With a plop, Qin Liang quickly knelt down and cried: "Third cousin, I''m sorry..."


    Qin Sang sat down on the main seat in the room, looked at him and asked, "Why do you need to apologize?"


    Qin Liang didn''t know why he wanted to apologize. He thought about it and said, "When the Qin family suffered a great disaster, my mother abandoned the Qin family and ran away. This is wrong."


    There is also my eldest uncle, my eldest cousin, and my second cousin... My family has never gone to worship them in these years. Im sorry..."


    Its not that I dont want to go, but I dont dare to go. After all, the Qin family is a criminal.


    Qin Sang listened for a while, and after a while, he only said: "It''s all over. Why did youe to me today? Just tell me."


    Qin Liang was also sincere and told the Su family the purpose of asking him toe, and promised: "Third cousin, don''t worry, we won''t cause you any trouble, and we don''t dare to use your name to do bad things... I just want to use your reputation to protect sister Ichigo and prevent the old man from trying to make her a concubine."


    Qin Sang said: "Your father is back, just outside the city. He has been following King Wei all these years and is considered a hero. When King Wei ascends the throne, your father will definitely be granted a title. No one in the capital dares to bully Qin Shu anymore. You can be assured."


    However, Qin Liang said: But dad is unreliable!


    Haha, this is true. Dou Ke couldn''t hold it back, so he quickly stoppedughing and said, "You really love to tell the truth."


    Qin Sang was very satisfied with this truth and asked Qin Liang: "Are you willing to go to the northwest? You are not knowledgeable enough and it will be difficult to get a good name. But if you go to the northwest to join the army, after three months of experience, I can let you If you do well as a scribe in the army, you can be a civil servant in the army."


    Qin Liang was shocked. He came today just to renew his rtionship with his third cousin, but he didnt expect that his third cousin would actually give him a hand?


    Qin Sang said: "There is no need to rush to answer. Just wait until I return to the northwest and you will give me the correct answer."


    Having said that, Qin Liang was not left alone, and Dou Ke was asked to take him out of Qinhou Mansion.


    Dou Ke sent Qin Liang back to the Su family''s other courtyard.


    Qin Liang was still dizzy after returning to the other courtyard, which made Su extremely anxious. After asking several times, he finally found out the truth.


    "What, the Marquis of Qin is willing to take you to the northwest and find you an official position?!" Su was shocked, cried again, hugged Qin Liang and Qin Shu, and said, "God bless you, you will have someone to rely on for the rest of your life." .


    However, Qin Liang told Su about Qin Gui''s return and the possibility of getting a title.


    Su Shi sneered: "Why, do you want to inherit his title?"

 Chapter 2670: Canonization and Winning【4】

    Chapter 2670: Canonization and Winning��4��


    Chapter 2670 Conferment and Winning4


    Qin Liang waved his hand quickly: "No, my son has never thought of it like this."


    Su Shi said: "It''s okay if you haven''t thought about it. It''s useless if you think about it. That old guy only has a face and no other abilities. Even if he gets the title by luck, he will be deprived of it in the future. You guys need to wake up. One thing, don''t be deceived by your father. When you return to the Qin family, follow your third cousin closely. He is the one with real ability and love. As long as you don''t harm him, he will protect you all his life! "


    Qin Liang and Qin Shu nodded after hearing this: "Yes, mother, we understand. We must follow our third cousin closely and not do anything to harm him."


    Su Shi was very pleased to hear this and began to remind them of many things.


    For example: "Your father and Ji Shi don''t have a son yet. Before Ji Shi gives birth to a son, he is afraid that he will dote on brother Liang very much. But brother Liang, you can be stable. You can''t help him just because he dotes on you." He did something to harm your third cousin."


    "Sister Shu, in order to show her virtuous and generous nature, Ji will treat you with all her heart and soul, and will also tell you some good things about her. But Qi Dafei, you can''t let her pamper you, so you have to be clear-headed. Come on, lets pick a family with an upright family tradition and good character... This girls family is afraid of marrying the wrong person!


    She married the wrong Qin Gui back then and suffered hardship for half her life.


    After hearing this, Qin Liang and Qin Shu hurriedly responded: "Don''t worry, mother, we have remembered. We just want stability, and we will not let them pamper us too much."


    Su Shi was very pleased, but said: "If they give you benefits, just ept them and don''t help them harm others."


    The Su family was teaching a pair of children, and in the pce, Wei Qi had learned that Qin Liang had sessfully met Qin Sang. He was very happy and finally gave the order: "Let Qin Gui enter the pce tomorrow."


    He also said: "There are too many ministers and generals in the mourning hall, and they are all smart people. I asked him not to talk nonsense after hees, especially not to say anything wrong about Qin Mu and his wife. Even if he is wronged in Longshan Mansion, he must be punished." Praising Qin Mu, his wife and Luo Ying, if he can''t do it, then he doesn''t need to enter the pce."


    Wei Qi thought of Master Ji again and said: "Let him not seek death, otherwise we will send him to be reincarnated."


    "Yes." The dead man responded. As soon as the city gate opened the next day, he went out of the city to see Qin Gui and told him what Wei Qi had said.


    Qin Gui was quite obedient and agreed immediately: "Don''t worry King Wei, I know what to do. I will definitely say good things about Brother Mu and stabilize the northwest for King Wei!"


    Master Ji also hurriedly promised: "I will also remember Uncle Wei Wang''s instructions and say more good things about Third Cousin Qin!"


    The dead man sneered in his heart and said to him: "Master Ji, King Wei has not announced your entry into the pce."


    Master Ji was shocked: "Uncle King Wei didn''t announce my entry into the pce, why?"


    Why dont you have any idea?


    The dead man was not polite and said directly: "Your family ruined a good job and almost caused a big disaster. If King Wei hadn''t persuaded him, King Wei would have sent someone to kill you!"


    Master Ji turned pale with fright and hurriedly begged Qin Gui: "Uncle, when you enter the pce tomorrow, you must intercede for me. What happened in Longshan Mansion is not my fault, it was all Sister Yan and my aunt''s idea!"


    All the faults were put on the women and children. The dead man felt very shameless and didn''t want to say another word to Master Ji. However, the dead man still told Wei Qi''s warning: "Master Ji, you remember. , there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the capital, and everyone is not easy to mess with. You have to be an honest person in the capital and don''t cause trouble, otherwise you will be killed, and King Wei will not stand up for you!"


    Master Ji: "Yes, yes, please don''t worry, Uncle King Wei, I will definitely behave and behave myself!"


    After hearing this, the dead man was toozy to talk to Master Ji anymore. He looked at Qin Gui and said, "Second Master Qin, change into mourning clothes and follow me into the city and the pce."


    Hey! Qin Gui was very happy and hurriedly changed into mourning clothes.


    However, Qin Gui is also a good pretender. Before entering the city, he suppressed his happiness and began to grieve. After seeing Wei Qi, he knelt down and cried loudly: "Aqi, we have suffered for ten years, and you finally saved us for so many years." The family has taken revenge, woo woo woo!


    Wei Qi hurriedly helped him up: "Second brother Qin, don''t cry. Everything is over. We can live a stable life in the future." He then introduced Qin Gui to the ministers on both sides: "This is the second uncle of the Marquis of Qin. We were here back then. When the two families were in trouble, he escaped for his life together with me, and we lived and died together. I am still grateful to him, and will give him a marquis after he ascends the throne. I also ask all ministers not to stop him."


    Wei Xiao was the first to stand up and object: "Uncle, my second uncle has shared life and death with you, but he has not made any great achievements, so he cannot be conferred a marquis. If he gets a marquis, how can it be embarrassing for the generals who risk their lives to conquer the world? !


    That makes sense, but the bad thing is that Qin Gui is Wei Xiao''s uncle. He is so unkind to his uncle, which makes Wei Qi even more benevolent.


    This is what Wei Qi wanted. He said with a sad face: "Brother Xiao, your second uncle has not made any military exploits, but he has never given up on us life and death. For this kind of love, he deserves to be knighted!"


    Zhong Huan didn''t want to watch Wei Qi act, and was about to speak to him when Mr. Ouyang Hong spoke earlier: "King Wei, you are still serving the national mourning. Let''s not mention the issue of the title for the time being. Let''s discuss it after His Majesty''s funeral. ~


    Wei Qi choked up when he heard this, and was very angry that Ouyang Hong had ruined his opportunity to show his benevolence and righteousness. However, Ouyang Hong was too senior and he had already spoken, so he couldn''t help but listen.


    But Wei Qi is already thinking about **** Ouyang Hong?


    It would be too detrimental to him to keep such a highly respected veteran minister who is not very supportive of him alive.


    You dont need to do anything. Ouyang Hong had no intention of living until the David Dynasty... He was the founding hero of Da Chu, so he should have gone with Da Chu. He is still alive now, but he just wanted to see Emperor Jingyuan off.


    "Master Qin, please offer incense and kowtow to Your Majesty," Zhong Huan said.


    Qin Gui could only offer incense to Emperor Jingyuan, kowtow nine times, and then kneel with other ministers in the mourning hall to keep vigil for Emperor Jingyuan. His old legs and feet were almost crippled by kneeling!


    Wait until dark before he could get up and follow Wei Qi to the pce where he was temporarily staying to talk. He cried as soon as he opened his mouth: "Aqi..."


    "Second brother Qin, I know your grievances, but I haven''t ascended the throne yet, so you have to endure it for a while." Wei Qi interrupted Qin Gui, without giving him a chance to cry, and began to order him to do things: "Brother Mu saw you yesterday I have given birth to your son Qin Liang. After I ascend the throne, you will take Qin Liang and Qin Shu back to the Qin family and treat her well. I will send Qin Liang to the northwest and let him stay with Brother Mu."


    Give him eyeliner.


    Wei Qi stared at Qin Gui with a cold look in his eyes: "You have already messed up things once, and I don''t want it to happen again, so you and the Ji family will cooperate with me!"


    Otherwise, I will kill you.


    When Qin Gui saw this, his heart became cold and he quickly responded: "Yes, Aqi, don''t worry, I won''t mess up things again."


    "Yeah." Wei Qi nodded, and after talking to Qin Gui for three quarters of an hour, he asked Qin Gui to leave... A waste, it was worth his time to deal with it.


    After Qin Gui left, Wei Qi called the dead man again and asked what Qin Sang was doing.


    The dead man said: "Except for Dou Ke and Qin Liang, the Marquis of Qin has not seen anyone, nor has he gone out. He has always closed the door to thank guests and stayed in the Marquis of Qin''s mansion."


    Wei Qi was very satisfied with what he heard: "Keep staring...don''t stare too closely, so as not to be discovered."


    "Yes." The dead man responded and continued to lead people to stare at the Qinhou Mansion.


    In the following days, Qin Sang still didn''t go anywhere. It wasn''t until the day of the emperor''s burial that he got up before dawn, took a bath and changed clothes, packed up, and went out to bury the emperor.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    On the day when the emperor and the empress were buried, the cauldron bells in the pce, the imperial city, and the capital were all rung. People all over the capital got up to the sound of the cauldron bells and prepared things for the emperor and empress'' funeral.

 Chapter 2671: Canonization and Winning【5】

    Chapter 2671: Canonization and Winning��5��


    Chapter 2671 Conferment and Winning5


    In front of the door of every household, there is a sacrificial shed, incense burners, offerings, soul-drawing gs, and bamboo strips or grass-tied water bridges. The head of the family will lead them to kneel down, burn paper money, and recite scriptures. Funeral for the emperor and empress.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The dull and heavy tripod bells have been ringing, and the sky is still dark, but there is already a lot of traffic in front of the imperial city gate, and the ministers who are qualified toe to the funeral have arrived and are waiting to line up to enter the imperial city.


    As soon as Mao hour arrived, the imperial city gates opened, and General Yuan appeared with the Minister of Rites, shouting: "King Wei ordered, when the timees, all of you, sir, enter the imperial city to bury Emperor Huai of Chu!"


    The first person to enter the imperial city was Qin Sang.


    Wei Changling came to see Qin Sang in person: "Greetings to the Marquis of Qin, the second master asked thete minister to lead the way for you, please."


    Wei Changfeng and Wei Changwu have returned. With them running errands for Wei Xiao, Wei Changling can always follow Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang knew that stability was needed now, so he did not refuse. He nodded and went in with Zhang Zhong, Meng Hong, He Min, Jifeng, Cong Wenshan and other confidant generals.


    There were many generalsing from the northwest, and the rest were led by General Cheng and General Dai respectively... General Dai was particrly panicked, feeling that he was not qualified to lead the generals into the pce to bury the empress, so he mingled with the ranks of Marquis Qin or General Cheng. Thats it for the number.


    But there are three lines of defense in the northwest. He is the chief general of the third line of defense and must be the leader of the generals of the third line of defense.


    There were too many ministers and generals who came to the funeral, and they had to be searched before they were released. It took more than an hour before thest batch of ministers and generals entered the imperial city and hurried to the ancestral temple in the imperial city.


    At the right moment, Wei Qi led the civil servants and generals, and under the guidance of Ouyang Zhang and Qin Tianjian Jianzheng, they were doing the heavy funeral arrangements step by step.


    Ouyang Zhang shouted: "Kneel down!"


    Wei Qi had to kneel down with all the civil and military officials.


    Ouyang Zhang shouted: "Bye!"


    Wei Qi took hundreds of officials to pay homage.


    At the beginning, Wei Qi was fine, but the emperor''s funeral ceremony was too heavy. Just kneeling in the ancestral temple took an hour... Wei Qi was also in his forties, so he was really tired. Enough.


    By the time the coffin was lifted, Wei Qi was so tired that his legs were wobbly. The dead soldiers disguised as soldiers hurriedly supported him to prevent Wei Qi from falling down.


    Emperor Huai of Chu is on a grand tour, and all the ministers and generals are crying at the funeral! Ouyang Zhang shouted, and reminded Wei Qi: King Wei, please cry first.


    After Wei Qi heard this, he stared at Emperor Jingyuan''s coffin and wished he could smash it. But for the sake of the throne, he could only suppress all his anger and start crying loudly... He couldn''t just cry, he had to read the words given by the Ministry of Rites. Son, Wei Qi was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    After Wei Qi started to cry, his ministers and generals also started to cry.


    After crying three times, Qin Sang and Wei Xiao led one hundred and six people to carry the coffin for Emperor Jingyuan.


    "Lift the coffin, Emperor Huai of Chu, go big, go big, go big!" Ouyang Zhang shouted, Qin Sang and Wei Xiao lifted the coffin of Emperor Jingyuan, and followed Wei Qi slowly leaving the ancestral temple and heading towards the imperial city Xiushan And go.


    The imperial city is very big, the beautiful mountains are not small, and the rituals are veryplicated. It took a full hour before they arrived at the cemetery.


    Three quarters of an hourter, the queen''s coffin also arrived at Xiushan. After another kneeling and worship, the coffins of the emperor and empress were officially buried, and after another ceremony, the burial began.


    After the burial, they had to offer sacrifices, which took another half an hour.


    By the time he could get down to Xiushan Mountain, Wei Qi was almost exhausted!


    He hated Emperor Jing Yuan so much in his heart that he was already secretly nning how to dig Emperor Jing Yuan''s grave!


    Emperor Jingyuan was an emperor after all. Even if he was only temporarily buried in Xiushan, the tomb was heavily guarded by soldiers, and there were even Qin chief eunuchs left to guard his tomb.


    This is a job that the **** of Qin asked for himself. The Queen Mother, Wei Qi, and Qin Sang all tried to persuade him, but he still insisted on guarding the tomb of the emperor and empress for ten years. Ten yearster, if he is still alive, he will move his grave to the northwest with the empress and settle downpletely in the northwest to take care of himself.


    But he is already very old and may not live for more than ten years.


    Great Inner Supervisor, if you have anything to do, please ask someone to send me a message, and I will definitely help you. Qin Sang was worried about Qins Great Internal Superintendent, so he made this special statement.


    "Thank you so much, Marquis Qin, I have taken note of it." The **** of Qin urged him again: "Marquis Qin, please leave first."


    King Wei stopped and looked back. If you don''te down the mountain, the Wei family will be worried.


    "Well." Qin Sang nced at the tomb where the emperor and empress were buried together, turned around and left, catching up with Wei Qi who was waiting for him, and said: "King Wei, I want to go to the pce the day after tomorrow to pick up the things that the empress left for me. Walk."


    The day after tomorrow is the day when the Queen Mother will lead the Chu family''s female rtives out of the pce and move into the vi, officially bingmon people.


    "Sure." Wei Qi agreed and said, "If you are free tomorrow,e to the pce. Uncle Wei will hold a family banquet and call your cousin and Mr. Feng. Let''s catch up on old times."


    This guy has many soldiers and horses, so we have to stabilize him.


    Qin Sang knew that this matter could not be avoided, so he nodded and agreed: "Okay."


    Wei Qi was very happy when he saw that he had agreed. He originally wanted to chat with Qin Sang for a few more words so that he could show his "deep uncle-nephew love" to the ministers, but today''s funeral made all his efforts in vain. , I really couldn''t hold it any longer, so I asked the ministers to rest for a day tomorrow, and then they were helped by others and hurried back to the pce where they lived.


    I felt exhausted as soon as I entered the pce.


    Zhong Huan and the others soon found out about his fainting from exhaustion, and they secretlyughed at him.


    In addition to Wei Qi being tired and fainting, Mr. Ouyang Hong couldn''t hold on any longer... He was an old man, and there were a lot of things going on during this period, and his body was exhausted long ago. After returning from the funeral, he called everyone in the family to the house where he lived. Looking at the room full of juniors, he smiled and said: "Yes, they are all here well, not a single one is missing~"


    I originally thought that the Chu Dynasty was at its end, and that the Ouyang family, as the family of the founding heroes, would be ruined. However, I didn''t expect that before his death, His Majesty actually made a sacrifice to save everyone.


    Ouyang Zhang cried: "Dad, please stop talking and have a good rest...I''m getting better now. You really don''t need to..."


    Ouyang Hong raised his hand, wiping his tears like Ouyang Zhang did when he was a child, and said with a smile: "Don''t cry, this is joy and mourning, and this is the best ending for me."


    He added: "You have done a good job. I am very relieved to leave the Ouyang family to you."


    After finishing speaking, he rested for a while, then looked at the people in the room and said, "I already told you what you need to say when the two sides were negotiating. Just remember it... I won''t say more."


    As soon as these words came out, there were already bursts of sobs in the house, especially Ouyang Yu, who couldn''t help crying and said: "Uncle, hold on, wait for my grandfather, he is already on his way back, If he cant see you, he will die in peace!


    These words made Ouyang Hong smile: "I taught your grandfather, he will only be happy for me."


    What he fears most is that after Da Chu is gone, the world will fall apart again, and the Ouyang family will be destroyed. But now, although Da Chu is dead, other things are perfect.


    that''s enough!


    Ouyang Hong waved to Ouyang Yu again and said, "Come here, girl Yu."


    Ouyang Yu was stunned... was her great-uncle calling her over? But with so many people in the room, why did she, the least promising person, be called over to talk?


    Ouyang Yu was so ttered that he didn''t dare to move.


    When her father saw this, he was furious. He hurriedly hit her on the arm and said, "What are you doing standing there in such a daze? Come over quickly!"

 Chapter 2672: Canonization and Winning【6】

    Chapter 2672: Canonization and Winning��6��


    Chapter 2672: Conferment and Winning6


    "...Yes." Ouyang Yu knelt down and walked a few steps to Ouyang Hong, continuing to cry.


    Ouyang Hong smiled and raised his hand to touch her head and said: "You are not very smart, but you are the most troublesome. The one I worry about the most is you... You have to be sensible and stop being willful. "


    "Yes." Ouyang Yu responded and begged: "Grandpa, I am obedient and will never be jealous of others. Can you please not die? Wuwuwu~"


    These words made Ouyang Hongugh again, and he answered her seriously: "No, I will die this time... But the great grandpa arranged a marriage for you, and it was Yan Xiaowu of the Yan family... Yan Xiaowu will live for the rest of his life. Although his achievements are not as good as those of An Geer, Feng Yu and others, he is a good boy and can tolerate your temper. If you marry him, you will be fine for the rest of your life."


    Ouyang Yu was shocked when he heard this. He stuttered and asked, "Grandpa, did you tell me about the marriage of Young Master Yan? Can the Yan family like me?"


    She has seen Yan Xiaowu before. He is handsome and knowledgeable. Although the Yan family is not as good as the Ouyang family, their family background is also very good, especially after the great purge in the capital. Looking at Yan Xiaowu again, he is really a A first-ss golden turtle son-inw!


    Ouyang Hong said with a smile: "Girl Jade is also self-aware, which is good. If you want to stay awake like this, you can''t be confused again."


    Returned to her previous question: "Why do I look down on you? You are the granddaughter of the Ouyang family, and the Yan family proposed this marriage first."


    Yan Xiaowu was the most promising son of the Yan family. The Yan family had high hopes for him. They originally wanted to marry him a powerful wife to help him in his career.


    But after the change of ownership of the country, the Yan family also looked away. They did not expect Yan Xiaowu to achieve any great achievements, but only hoped that he could go on smoothly and without any mistakes. Therefore, when they were keeping watch for Emperor Jingyuan, they mentioned it to Ouyang Hong. Got married.


    Ouyang Hong thought it was good, so he agreed.


    He asked Ouyang Yu again: "Are you happy?"


    Ouyang Yu blushed, nodded and cried: "Yes... He has a good temper and will never bully me. Thank you, uncle, woo woo!"


    You are still thinking about my marriage even when you are almost dead. How unfilial of me!


    Ouyang Yu''s father was also very happy. He took his wife Qiao and kowtowed to Ouyang Hong: "Uncle, thank you very much... It''s our fault, we didn''t educate our children well, so you have to worry about us."


    But Mr. Qiao was overthinking it, and felt that Feng Yu from the Feng family was better than Yan Xiaowu... It turns out that the Feng family also considered Ouyang Yu, but Feng Yu is a man who wants to have a big future, and he must marry a powerful wife. However, Ouyang Yu was too squeamish and could not help him in socializing with thedies of various houses, and might cause trouble. After Feng Yu and the Feng family thought about it, they gave up.


    Although Mrs. Qiao was not very satisfied with Yan Xiaowu, she did not dare to say no, just because she made a mistakest time and almost killed the Ouyang family. Ouyang Hong had already left a message that if she made another mistake, she would be divorced or die of illness. Anyway, the Ouyang family doesnt want it anymore.


    After Ouyang Hong finished talking about Ouyang Yu, he nced at his descendants again and said after a moment: "Okay, I''ve finished what I''ve said. You can go back and rest... ande back tomorrow morning."


    He nced at the yawning sister Zhang and said with a smile, "I can''t bear it any longer, so I have to go to bed."


    But Gu Jinan said to Ouyang Ming, "She is lucky to be with you... We won''t leave."


    Others in the Ouyang family also said: "Don''t try to persuade me, we want to apany you."


    Ouyang Hong was very tired. He didn''t say anything more when he saw this, and soon he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The Ouyang family stayed with him all night, calling him softly every quarter of an hour and checking his breathing again. All was fine all night long. But when it was almost nine o''clock, Ouyang Cheng checked his breathing again and found that he was out of breath. .


    He looked at Ouyang Zhang and cried: "Father, grandfather, passed away!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole room burst into tears, and everyone was extremely sad. But soon, Ouyang Zhang said: "This is a happy funeral, don''t cry anymore, hurry up and follow my father''s instructions, go to King Wei and inform rtives about the funeral, and the burial will be the day after tomorrow."


    When a respected veteran like Ouyang Hong passed away, ording to the rules, he had to remain in mourning for a month to be paid tribute by all parties. However, September 19th was the grand day when King Wei ascended the throne. Ouyang Hong did not want to spoil his happiness, so he left a message. , must be buried within three days, no more than one day will be left.


    "Yes." The Ouyang family responded and got busy.


    Soon, everyone in the capital knew the news of Ouyang Hong''s death.


    Everyone feels very sad, but this is a funeral, and the big day of Wei Qi''s ascension to the throne is approaching, so everyone has no time to feel sad. They just follow the rules, prepare a memorial ceremony, and go to see Ouyang Hong off.


    When Wei Qi heard the news of Ouyang Hong''s death, he cursed in his heart: Old man, you deliberately waited until the Emperor Sin was buried to die. Did you want to tell the world that you don''t want to serve the Wei Dynasty? !


    Because of Ouyang Hong''s death, his banquet with Qin Sang and others also came to nothing.


    But Wei Qi did not miss this good opportunity to show his benevolence and righteousness. He immediately came to Ouyang''s house with arge number of people and cried to Ouyang Hong: "You are a veteran of three dynasties and a leading schr. I am still waiting for your assistance." David, why did you go?"


    Crying quite sadly, he stopped crying and wrote an elegiac couplet to Ouyang Hong himself after the Ouyang family tried to persuade him three times.


    I originally wanted to write a memorial tribute, but Mr. Feng had already taken care of it, and Wei Qi didn''t catch up.


    As a rtive, Sang Qin also came to pay homage to Mr. Ouyang Hong.


    Wei Xiao, General Cheng, Mr. Shangguange and others also came. At this point, the Wei Army, the Northwest Army, and the officials of the old court all came to see Ouyang Hong off, making his funeral a very grand one.


    Upon seeing this, the old man of the Yan family was very happy to tell Yan Xiaowu about Ouyang Yu''s marriage. With the protection of the Ouyang family, Xiao Wu would be able to ride out the storm safely in the future.


    Seeing that Ouyang Hong''s funeral was so grand, the Feng family also regretted not asking to marry Ouyang Yu... But Fengyu did not regret it. The new dynasty and the old dynasty must go through a great integration, and the fastest way to integrate is marriage, so He has long been determined to marry the girl of the Wei family''s military officials to protect his smooth career!


    Qin Sang stayed at Ouyang''s house for a day, and came to the door again at Chenshi the next day. He offered Ouyang Hong a stick of incense and gave the Ouyang family a lot of respect before going to the imperial city to help the Queen Mother and others move.


    But before going to see the Queen Mother, he followed the rules and paid homage to Wei Qi first.


    Wei Qi was so tired these two days that he almost couldn''t get up in the morning, but after hearing that Qin Sang came to greet him, he still supported his tired body and met Qin Sang.


    After Qin Sang paid homage to him, he asked again: "Brother Mu, in a few days Uncle Wei will ascend the throne. I would like to crown you the King of Qin by then. Are you willing?"


    Qin Sang refused: "No dynasty should have a king with a different surname. I will not do this for the King of Qin, and I ask the King of Wei to take back his order."


    Wei Qi said hypocritically: "Thanks to your merits, you should be granted the title of king. It would be too unfair for you to be just a marquis or a duke."


    Qin Sang was annoyed by his temptations and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He simply said goodbye and left: "King Wei can decide the title as he pleases. I''ll go to Mrs. Chu''s ce to help first."


    After the empress was buried, all the titles in the old dynasty were invalidated, and the queen mother became the olddy of Chu.


    After Qin Sang finished speaking, he cupped his fists and saluted, turned around and left, making Wei Qi very angry.


    But Wei Xiao just came over, and he was even more rude than Qin Sang. He came in directly and asked Wei Qi: "Why did uncle bring up the matter of making Mu Ge''er the king again? Let a man with a heavy army be the king of a different surname. This is obviously a mistake. Harm him!"

 Chapter 2673: Wei Qis methods

    Chapter 2673: Wei Qi''s methods


    Chapter 2673 Wei Qis methods


    Wei Qi was very annoyed when he saw him barging in like this, and replied: "His achievements are here, and our family has been implicated in it. Now that our family has conquered the world, we should give him the title of king!"


    He added: "As long as our uncle and nephew believe in him, it doesn''t matter if he bes a king with a different surname. Moreover, Muge''er has always been a child of Chicheng. He has not changed for more than 20 years, and he will definitely not change in the future."


    As he spoke, he looked past Wei Xiao and outside the pce.


    Wei Xiao''s face was gloomy, and he understood everything: "Uncle, don''t look at it. There is no need to tell lies to deceive Mugeer. He will not hide and eavesdrop. He has left long ago!"


    Wei Qi was not very angry when he was scolded. Just because he could show his joy and anger on his face, Wei Xiao''s strategy still didn''t improve. If it didn''t, he was relieved.


    "Brother Xiao, my uncle doesn''t want to test Brother Mu, but people''s hearts can change. You haven''t seen each other for many years. There are many northwest generals behind him. What if he changes his mind and wants to be the king?" Wei Qi came. When he came to Wei Xiao, he looked at him with the eyes of an old father and said earnestly: "Brother Xiao, think about the two hundred thousand northwest troops outside the city, and then think about the hundreds of thousands of troops in the northwest... Uncle knows that you trust Brother Mu, but you have to be careful about him, otherwise the country we finally won will most likely change hands."


    Wei Qi patted Wei Xiao on the shoulder and said, "Think about it carefully."


    Wei Qi is not good at other things, but he is very good at attacking people''s hearts. These words nted the seeds of distrust for Qin Sang in Wei Xiao''s heart, making Wei Xiao have to be careful about Qin Sang for the sake of his country.


    Wei Xiao felt very ufortable, fearing that he would really start to distrust Qin Sang, so he hurried away and said dissatisfiedly: "That''s it for now, uncle, please don''t test Brother Mu again... Too many such tests will be bad." Without unity, our familys country cannot be saved!


    He then said: "Uncle, there are still many memorials to read, so there is no need to go to the Chu family manor. I will just send the Chu family there."


    Having said that, he left the pce and went after Qin Sang.


    I caught up with him when I was almost at the gate of the harem, and immediately apologized to Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, don''t be angry. I have already told my uncle that he will not do that again."


    He added: "My ambition in this life is to build three heavenly fortresses to protect all the people within the territory. I know very well that if I want to aplish this, I need your help... We are cousins, and I hope that we will always be in harmony and have no ill feelings." "


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, looked at him and said: "Like you, I hope we can always be in harmony. I left first just now, not because I was angry, but because I was annoyed... The matter of Wang with a different surname was discussed during the negotiation between the two parties. If he refused, King Wei brought it out again and said it was very unnecessary."


    He added: "Second cousin, there is no need to exin. Let''s go and move Mrs. Chu''s house quickly."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao stopped what he wanted to say, nodded and said with a smile: "Okay."


    By the time they arrived, Zhong Yu had already brought some people to move the things. When he saw theming, he came over to say hello: "I''ve met the Marquis of Qin and King Xiao Wei. Thank you both foring to help."


    Qin Sang couldn''t help but tease him: "You look like the grandson-inw of the Chu family now."


    Zhong Yu blushed a little and said: "The Chu family are all women and children, there are no adult men here. As the future grandson-inw, I shoulde and help."


    Wei Xiao said to Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, let''s go in and pay our respects to Mrs. Chu, and then take away the things that Queen Chu Wen left for you."


    The whole capital knows that the Queen left something for the Qin couple and the Luo couple.


    Qin Sang: "Okay."


    The cousins went to see the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother was very happy to see them and nodded: "It''s great to see youe here together... If you want to be like this for the rest of your life, don''t have conflicts. If you have conflicts, others will only take advantage of you."


    He waved his hand again and said with a smile: "Stop talking, this is not what an old woman should say. While the adults from the inner government office are present, Brother Mu cane and take away your and the Luo family''s things."


    Even though it is the Chu family''s women and children''s own things, if they want to take away the things, they have to be inspected and registered one by one by the officials of the inner government yamen. "Okay." Qin Sang followed the Queen Mother to the warehouse, and Wei Xiao also followed.


    Lord You from the Neifu Yamen saw them and hurriedly came over to greet them. He smiled and said: "Qin Hou, all the things that Queen Chu Wen left for you are here. Take the book and look at it. If it is correct, I will send someone to seal it." I''ll take the box to you and take it to the Marquis of Qin Mansion."


    Qin Sang said: "Just give me the booklet. When I return home, I will ask my servants to count it. If there is less, I will ask King Wei for it."


    Lord You smiled and said, "I will listen to the Marquis of Qin."


    They deserved it so easily because they didn''t dare to touch Qin Sang''s things.


    but


    Qin Sang pointed to the three warehouses next door and asked, "Why are there so many things in there and haven''t they started moving?"


    Sir You replied: "Let me report to the Marquis of Qin that these three warehouses have been moved, but some things are against the rules, so they cannot be taken away."


    "Is it against the rules?" After Wei Xiao heard this, he went to the warehouse to see it in person. He actually saw a lot of things in his memory. He rushed out and pointed at Mr. You and said: "Damn things, those are the dowry of the Queen Mother, there is nothing like them." Its a gift from the emperor, whats wrong with it? Its obvious that you are so audacious and want to take advantage of it to deprive it of something!


    After saying that she was about to chop Master You with a knife, the Queen Mother hurriedly stopped her: "Brother Xiao, stop it. Don''t do this. Those things are too valuable. If we take them away, it will be a disaster. Put them into the national treasury and use them for military pay."  Nowadays, everything is in ruins, and the women and children of the Chu family also want to do something for the world.


    Ke Weixiao said: "The things can be kept, but this rat must die!"


    He shouted outside: "Yuan Zhi,e in, drag this ve dog and chop it down!"


    After Emperor Jingyuan was buried, Shen Ji and the others disarmed and went home to standby. The Yuan family is now in charge of the Yulin Army.


    After hearing this, Mr. You cried and knelt down and begged for mercy: "King Wei, I know I was wrong. I beg you to spare me. I still have..."


    Before they finished selling, they were knocked unconscious by the guards and dragged away.


    Wei Xiao looked at the other officials of the inner government and said, "Remember what I said the day I killed Guo Lu and Vice General Qiu. Whoever dares to touch the women and children of the Chu family will die!"


    ttle thump, the officials of the inner government''s Yamen hurriedly knelt down and said tremblingly: "Yes, ves, please remember the teachings of King Xiao Wei~"


    It was frightening to death.


    But Meng Shuyu felt that Wei Xiao was extremely brave... She was really blind back then. How could she give up such a brave and powerful man and instead hook up with that old man like Emperor Jingyuan!


    Meng Shuyu became more and more excited the more she saw it, and decided to renew her rtionship with Wei Xiao today!


    She was afraid that the Queen Mother would ruin her n, so she did not rush in to see Wei Xiao immediately, but left quietly. While everyone was moving things, she hurriedly put on makeup that I found very pitiful.


    An hourter, all the things were moved. Qin Sang and Wei Xiao led troops to personally **** the Chu family women and children to the Chu family vige.


    The journey was so majestic that it attracted many people.


    When everyone saw hundreds of carts of things, they boasted about the Wei family: "The Wei family is really benevolent and righteous, allowing the women of the Chu family to bring so many things. With these things, the women of the Chu family can continue to be prosperous and wealthy."


    However, most of these were the dowries of the Chu family''s female rtives, and none of the things given by the emperor could be taken out.

 Chapter 2674: Wei Qi’s methods【2】

    Chapter 2674: Wei Qi��s methods��2��


    Chapter 2674 Wei Qis methods2


    An hourter, the convoy of the Chu familys female family members arrived at Chujiazhuang in the city.


    Chujiazhuang is veryrge,parable to two viges, and has mountains, forests, andkes. The environment is very good. The only disadvantage is that the Chu family has to live here for ten years before they can freely enter and leave the capital.


    There is nothing we can do about it. What if the Chu family leaves the Chu family vige and dies outside, and me the Wei family for the whole thing?


    In order to reduce unnecessary troubles and allow conflicts between the Wei Dynasty and the old ministers, the ministers agreed to guard the Chu family''s female family members for ten years.


    Since they were all women and children, Wei Xiao ordered: "The carriage will drive directly into the vi without getting out of the car."


    Yes. The coachmen drove the carriage directly into the vi, ran along a long boulevard, crossed a bridge, and ran for another two-quarters of an hour before finally arriving at the main gate of the house.


    There are more than a dozen small houses located near the main house, which are enough for the female members of the Chu family to live.


    After getting out of the car, the Queen Mother looked at these houses and said with a smile: "It''s very good. Thank you, olddy, to the Wei family."


    "As long as you are satisfied." Wei Xiao said, and ordered the soldiers: "Move the things into the house ande out immediately after moving. Anyone who dares to stay longer or has any thoughts will be killed immediately!"


    Yes. The imperial guard responded and began to move things.


    But Meng Shuyu had to move it by herself. The box she was moving was so big and heavy that her feet were unsteady and it fell to the ground.


    There was a lot of movement, attracting everyones attention.


    Wei Xiao looked at the few wooden objects that fell out of the box and frowned, recognizing these things... These were things they made when they were children when they went up the mountain to pay homage to their grandfathers''rades who died in the war. Theyter gave the things to Among the children of the noble family who came to worship together was the Meng family of the British government.


    Meng Shuyu was overjoyed when she saw them looking over. She hurriedly packed up the small items and apologized while crying: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it..."


    Come on, everyone can see your little thoughts.


    The Queen Mother''s face turned dark and she called to Wei Xiao: "Brother Xiao, follow the old woman in."


    What does this **** Meng Shuyu want to do? Do you want to harm Wei Xiao? Wei Xiao''s reputation was already bad enough. If he had another affair with the former emperor''s concubine, he would be despised by everyone in the world. How could he still be emperor? !


    The Queen Mother was very worried about Wei Xiao. After entering the house and shooing everyone away, she reminded him: "Brother Xiao, Meng is unwilling to give in and wants to find a future for herself. But if you miss some fate, you will miss it. You have a great future." , but you cant be ruined by a woman...otherwise he will die with his eyes open, and you should be able to understand what he means."


    The heir he likes is you, not Wei Qi!


    Wei Xiao said: "I understand, you don''t have to worry, I don''t like Meng Shuyu a long time ago."


    He has a lot of women, but looking back, the one who is the most innocent and treats him the least scheming is Hui Niang, so he only likes her now.


    but


    Wei Xiao lowered his voice and said: "I have to deal with her for a while to find out the truth... The British government offered Meng Shuyu in advance. Maybe the British government knows something~"


    "It''s good that you have an idea." The Queen Mother was very pleased and finally relieved.


    Qin Sang, Wei Xiao, and Zhong Huan spent half a day helping the Queen Mother and the others settle down before leaving the Chu Family Vige.


    As expected, I met Meng Shuyu again on the way out of Zhuangzi.


    Zhong Yu didn''t hear what Wei Xiao said to the Queen Mother, so he was frightened when he suddenly saw Meng Shuyu blocking the way... Now, you are too brave to catch a man just after you became a widow!


    Qin Sang heard what Wei Xiao and the Queen Mother said, so he did not stop Meng Shuyu, but only called to Zhong Yu: "Let''s go first."


    Then he said to Wei Xiao: "Hurry up, we will wait for you at the gate of the vi." Wei Xiao: "Yes."


    Meng Shuyu''s eyes were bright. After Qin Sang and the others left, she walked over, looked at Wei Xiao affectionately, and cried softly and asked: "Brother Wei Er, how have you been doing these years?"


    I felt pity for her, but Wei Xiao didn''t feel anything at all, and even thought she was talking nonsense!


    Wei Xiao said directly: "I don''t me you for what happened back then. After all, you are just a weak woman. I also know that you came today to marry me again. I can take you as a good concubine and give you the glory and wealth you want. But You have to be useful, I wont want a useless woman... If you dont understand, go back and ask your father, he will definitely know how to do it.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away, leaving behind Meng Shuyu who waspletely stupid.


    What does  mean?


    Meng Shuyu didn''t understand, but Wei Xiao had already pointed the way to her, so she decided to find an opportunity to send a letter to her parents'' family and ask her father if he understood what Xiao Wei Wang meant. !


    By the time Wei Xiao arrived at the gate of the vi, Zhong Yu was no longer there, and only Qin Sang was waiting for him: "Is it done?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Well, I''m waiting for the reaction over there."


    There were guards guarding the vi here. Wei Xiao was worried that someone would send a message to Wei Qi, so he did not borate.


    Qin Sang didn''t ask, but talked about another matter: "We saw your reply to Huiniang, she showed it to us... She doesn''t understand this, and she can''t live in the pce, and you don''t If she is missing a woman, why bother her?"


    Wei Xiao was angry, but he didn''t get angry because he already knew Qin Sang''s attitude. If he got angry and argued, it would only make Qin Sang send more people to protect Luo Huiniang, and then it would be difficult for him to kidnap someone.


    So he was silent, and after a long time, he said: "In the past ten years, all I have seen is intrigues, so I want a woman who does not care about interests and only treats me wholeheartedly... But you are right, a girl from the Luo family is really not suitable. Shen Gong, her family has helped us, if I insist on it, I will repay kindness with enmity, and I will turn against you... After thinking about it, it is better for me to give up on her. "


    However, these words were only used to stabilize Qin Sang.


    He wants the benefits and the support of the Qin and Gu families, and he also wants people. He already has this status, why can''t he have a girl he likes? !


    Qin Sang looked at him and asked, "Really? Are you willing?"


    Wei Xiao said: "I''m not willing to do it, but it would be too harmful to me to be against you, so I have to give up."


    He added: "Stop talking about her. If you keep talking, I will kidnap someone again."


    Qin Sang still warned: "You''d better exercise some restraint, otherwise we really won''t forgive you."


    However, the warning was useless. Wei Xiao was brave and wanted to take a risk. However, he did not show it, but smiled and said: "Let''s go, I will help you bring your things back to Qinhou Mansion."


    Unfortunately, his peach blossoms were in full bloom today. As soon as he left the vige gate, Wei Changfeng came over and reported, "Second Master, the grandma from the Zongzheng family is here and wants to see you."


    Wei Xiao frowned, not wanting to see anyone from the Zongzheng family at all, but thinking that the Zongzheng family was still of some use to the wealthy family, he changed his mind and said to Qin Sang: "You go first, I will follow youter. superior."


    Qin Sang was finally convinced and reminded him: "Although etiquette is very tolerant to men, after all, it is a matter of reputation, so you should handle it properly."


    Having said that, take the things given by the Queen and take the first step.


    Zong Zhengjia''s nanny was quickly brought over. After seeing Wei Xiao, she had a surprised smile on her face and saluted: "Old ve, pay homage to King Wei."


    Wei Xiao said: "I have to rush to the Marquis of Qin''s Mansion and go with the Marquis of Qin to the Northwest Army camp outside the city. If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t dy my business."


    Zong Zhengs grandmas heart sank when she heard this... After the little King Wei became a man, he really began to dislike the girl!

 Chapter 2675: Wei Qi’s methods【3】

    Chapter 2675: Wei Qi��s methods��3��


    Chapter 2675 Wei Qis methods3


    Fortunately, it was the Zongzheng family who had discussed the matter with Wei Xiao this time. Aunt Kang was also an experienced person, so she did not show any dissatisfaction. She only put on an appropriate smile and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that the family knows." King Xiao Wei has a lot of things to do every day, and I am afraid that you will be exhausted, so I specially prepared some tonic soup for you, please dont be disgusted by King Xiao Wei and ept the tonic soup."


    After saying that, he handed over a food box.


    Wei Xiao looked at the food box and his face became even more gloomy: "You came here just to deliver a tonic soup? If the Zongzheng family has nothing to do, they can raise supplies and send them to Yongtai Mansion. Yongtai Mansion needs to be rebuilt, and there are a lot of supplies needed. Zongzheng''s family has nothing to do. If the politician can raise the funds, it will be a great achievement, and he will be awarded a title by then."


    Mother Kang was shocked when she heard this...King Xiao Wei is really greedy. The Zongzheng family was almost wiped out by the Emperor of Sin for helping him. Before he could recover, he asked the Zongzheng family to provide more supplies. Now this is the situation , where can Zongzheng go to find it?


    However, didnt Zongzhengjia have it?


    Even if the Zongzheng family doesnt have one, other aristocratic families must have it. If you all donate it, it will be enough to rebuild several Yongtai mansions.


    Wei Xiao stopped pretending and told Mother Kang the truth directly: "Xiong Yue has caused great harm to Zhongzhou in the Central ins. The new dynasty needs supplies for disaster relief, and the new dynasty gives very few titles to aristocratic families. There will not be more than three. Firste first served." Yes, if its toote, even with my support, the Zongzheng family might not be able to get the title.


    this?


    Mother Kang was shocked and said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, little King Wei, I will definitely bring the message to you."


    Wei Xiao nodded with satisfaction, waved his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    But he asked Wei Changfeng to take the food box.


    Mother Kang hesitated for a while, said nothing, bowed, and left in the car.


    Wei Changfeng opened the food box and found a letter inside. Seeing that it was written on it that Brother Wei personally opened it, he hurriedly said: "Second Master, I have your letter. It should be from Miss Zongzheng."


    Wei Xiao was a little impatient, but thinking about Zong Zhengya''s suffering for him, he was finally willing to read the letter: "Let it be tested and it will be submitted if it is not poisonous."


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng immediately called for a dead man who was good at poisoning to check the letter. After confirming that it was not poisonous, he handed it to Wei Xiao.


    The letter didn''t contain anything major, just Zong Zhengya''s greetings to him.


    But at the end of the letter, Zong Zhengya cleverly wrote about her panic... Ya''er couldn''t wait for brother Xiao''s reply, and she didn''t see brother Xiaoe to visit. She was very scared, so she asked Aunt Kang toe and give Brother Xiao a message. Send me the tonic soup, Brother Xiao, I''m sorry, Ya''er didn''t mean to test you.


    He also wrote that Ya''er knew that the Zongzheng family was average in strength and could no longer help Brother Xiao. Ya''er was also given the ultimate heir medicine and could not give birth to children for Brother Xiao, but Ya''er still wanted to follow Brother Xiao. Not for anything else, just to witness Brother Xiaos glory in the second half of his life.


    The news that Zong Zhengya was given the drug to eliminate his inheritance has long been spread. When Wei Xiao first learned about it, he didn''t feel much. After all, if you want to have a great future, you have to pay the price. Zong Zhengya should have been given the drug to eliminate his inheritance. One of the costs to bear.


    But now when he saw this letter with a little tear stain, he felt a little guilty.


    Second Master, there is a small purse in the food box. It has been tested and it is not poisonous. Wei Changfeng handed the small purse to Wei Xiao again.


    Wei Xiao took it and took a look, only to see a small roll of pampas grass in his purse. The pampas grass was wrapped with a strand of green silk, and a piece of hard stone that was polished very smooth... Zong Zhengya was showing his feelings to him. No matter what he did to her, her heart for him was always as tough as cattails, as hard as a rock, and would never change.


    "Ya''er~" Wei Xiao was already a little guilty. After reading the letter and seeing these two things, he felt pity for Zong Zheng Ya and said, "Go to Zong Zheng''s house."


    After reading Zong Zhengya, go to Qinhou Mansion to see Mu Geer and have a deep talk with him.


    Wei Changfeng nced at him and said, "Yes."


    Wei Xiao rode his horse and led a group of soldiers to Zongzheng''s house. He was very fast and arrived one step ahead of Mother Kang. When Mr. Zong Zheng heard that Wei Xiao wasing, he opened the middle door and took Zong Zhengyi out to greet him: "I pay my respects to King Wei!"


    Wei Xiao frowned when he saw Zong Zheng''s grand gesture, and felt a sense of being plotted. He was so angry that he almost wanted to turn around and leave, but in the end he held it back and said, "You don''t have to be polite, old man. There was such a bigmotion, and I was just passing by, so I came to take a look...I don''t have much time, I have to go to Qinhou Mansionter."


    Mr. Zongzheng understood immediately and hurriedly asked someone to make arrangements: "King Xiao Wei, please."


    So Wei Xiao arrived at Zong Zhengya''s courtyard without any hindrance and met the person he had corresponded with for three years... Although he was a little haggard, he was still a beautiful woman full of elegance.


    Zong Zhengya was wearing a thin in dress, with tears in her eyes. I stomped my feet pitifully and looked at Wei Xiao for a moment. After she came to her senses, she hurriedly came up to her, leaned over and bowed, choking with sobs. Said: "Ya''er, pay homage to King Xiao Wei."


    "Don''t be too polite, get up quickly." Wei Xiao helped Zong Zhengya up and asked, "Are you sick?"


    Inside the house, Zong Zhengrou came out, supported Zong Zhengya, and replied on her behalf: "Reporting to King Xiao Wei, Cousin Ya was given the ultimate heirloom drug by the Emperor of Sin, and she hasn''t fully recovered yet, so she looks a little weaker. .


    He then raised his head and looked at Wei Xiao shyly and said, "Little King Wei, don''t worry. Cousin Ya is in good health. Doctor Wu said that she will bepletely fine in a few months."


    Wei Xiao frowned, nced at Zong Zhengrou, and asked, "Ya''er, who is she? Why is she in your room?"


    After hearing this, tears fell from Zong Zhengya''s eyes, and she quickly replied with a smile: "This is my sixth sister Zong Zhengrou. She is taking care of me during this period."


    "Zong Zhengrou pays homage to King Wei." Zong Zhengrou bowed to Wei Xiao, nced at him with wild eyes, and quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at him again.


    Wei Xiao smiled, pointed at Zong Zhengrou, looked at Zong Zhengya, and asked: "What do you think I am? What do you think you do? What do you think of your Zong Zheng family''s mansion?"


    Is it a brothel for prostitutes?


    I came to see you, not to sleep with a beauty!


    Zong Zhengya was stunned when he heard this, and soon realized that this was a bad thing. He hurriedly cried and made amends: "I regard you as my life! But I have been given an infertility medicine, and I will never be able to give birth in this life. The elders in the family are forcing me and my sixth sister, she and I are just weak women, how can we resist?!"


    Seeing this, Zong Zhengrou hurriedly knelt down and begged: "Little Wei Wang, please don''t be angry with cousin Ya. She is also forced to have no choice... She has suffered enough. If you are not satisfied, the little girl can kill herself by taking poison. I will never appear in front of you again. I just ask you not to me Cousin Ya and give her a status at least, otherwise she...she wont be able to live~"


    Zong Zhengrou was crying at the end.


    Wei Xiao originally wanted to take the opportunity to abandon Zong Zhengya, but after hearing her words, "I regard you as my life," he softened his heart... A person like Emperor Jingyuan could have a queen who would apany him in life and death, and he also wanted to I want a woman who can die for herself.


    However, Zong Zhengjia''s move made him very angry. He threw the small purse and the letter to Zong Zhengya and said: "I will give you the title, but for the other things, if Zong Zhengjia wants it, you have to use your skills." Come and change!


    He added: "Take good care of yourself. I''ve been very busy recently. If there''s nothing important, don''t send me any more messages."


    Having said that, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 2676: Wei Qi’s methods【4】

    Chapter 2676: Wei Qi��s methods��4��


    Chapter 2676 Wei Qis methods4


    Outside the yard, there were dead men of the Zongzheng family watching secretly. Seeing this, they quickly informed Mr. Zongzheng and Zongzhengyi about what was going on here.


    The two of them were very panicked after hearing this, and seemed to understand that Wei Xiao was not just a martial artist...


    Zong Zhengyi said: "Grandpa, go and apologize quickly!"


    "Yes, hurry up." Mr. Zongzheng hurriedly walked to the backyard. When he saw Wei Xiao, he immediately knelt down and said: "Little King Wei, don''t be angry. Let Rou girl be your concubine and give birth to the child for Sister Ya." The matter was decided by Emperor Huai of Chu, not Zongzhengs idea.


    This is about how Emperor Jingyuan suddenly called Zong Zhengya into the pce, gave him the medicine to eliminate heirs, and asked Zong Zhengya to be his concubine and Zong Zhengrou to marry him as his concubine.


    Mr. Zongzheng said: "Little King Wei, although Zongzheng made mistakes, he got to this point because he was coerced by all parties. It was not Zongzheng''s original intention!"


    Isnt it Zongzhengjias original intention?


    Ha, Wei Xiao sneered: "The Zong Zheng family''s original intention was for Zong Zhengya to marry me and give birth to my eldest son. But now that Zong Zhengya can''t give birth, it deviates from your original intention, so Let Zong Zhengrou be reborn so that you can continue to use your children to seek a great future!"


    He also said: "If you can''t give birth, then you can''t give birth. The concubine only needs to manage the general affairs of the house, do well in human rtions, and assist me. Other women will do the childbearing. All children born to her must be called her legitimate mother. She By upying the position of the principal concubine, you Zongzheng family will not suffer any loss, but you are not satisfied and insist on having a child of Zongzheng family blood for greater benefits, so don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    The words were very clear and clear, but they were also very hard, as hard as a knife, piercing Zong Zhengjia''s heart.


    After the treatment, leave without mercy.


    Little King Wei, Little King Wei, please listen to my exnation! Mr. Zongzheng hurriedly chased after him, but how could he catch up with Wei Xiao with his old legs and feet?


    By the time he chased him to the door of the house, Wei Xiao had already left on horseback.


    Wei Xiao went to the Marquis of Qin''s Mansion, met Qin Sang, and said, "Is there any wine in the house? Bring it and let us cousins have a drink."


    Qin Sang said: "There is wine, but Mr. Ouyang Hong has not been buried yet, so we can''t drink wine and eat meat... drink herbal tea. You are very angry, so drinking herbal tea is just right. My wife made this specially for me."


    As he spoke, he put the charcoal into the y stove on the stone table, lit the charcoal to boil water, and prepared to make medicinal tea.


    Wei Xiao became envious: "I used to think that Mrs. Gu was very thoughtful, and you were too good to her. She would just believe whatever she said, for fear that you would be deceived by her. But now it seems that although she is very scheming, she can treat you badly." But Akagi is sincere."


    There was still a hint in his words that he didn''t like Gu Jinli being too scheming.


    Qin Sang was unhappy, looked at him, and said seriously: "Xiaoyu has some scheming, but in this world, how can he survive without some scheming? And Xiaoyu''s scheming is all used in self-defense and the right path, so the second table If Brother Mo continues to be dissatisfied with her, otherwise we brothers will really not be able to get along."


    Wei Xiao said: "Okay, let''s not talk about her... But I really hate women who are scheming and restless."


    Gu Jinli is this kind of person. She is obviously a farm girl, but she is not honest at all. She doesn''t do housework. At a young age, she just wants to go out to do business and make a fortune. She also wants to cling to Brother Mu. It''s disgusting to watch!


    Although Luo Huiniang was also from a peasant family, she was naive and careless and treated him sincerely. Just because he had saved her, she foolishly waited for him for several years.


    When he became famous and sent people to find her and said he was willing to marry her, she would still be able to give up on him for the sake of the overall situation... She was really a rare and innocent girl in the world, and he wanted her very much!


    Wei Xiao looked at Qin Sang and asked, "If I marry Hui Niang as my concubine, will you still stop me?"


    Qin Sang frowned, looked at him and said: "If she and the Luo family are both happy to be your royal concubine, we rtives will naturally not say anything, but she is not suitable to be your royal concubine, just like I am not suitable to be your royal concubine." Just like the emperor...her life will be very painful." Wei Xiao said angrily: "With me supporting her, how miserable can her life be? You have all married the girl you like, why are you trying to stop me? Dont let me get what I want?!


    Qin Sang sneered: "Why did I stop you? Because you didn''t propose marriage to the matchmaker, but used the method of kidnapping. The Luo family is an inw of the Qin family. Why didn''t I save the girl when I saw her brother-inw being kidnapped? What if she What happened, how can the Qin family and the Gu family face the Luo family?!"


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao vented his anger and said, "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you."


    He was talking to Qin Sang about the Zongzheng family.


    "I thought she was sincere to me, so I made a special detour to see her just now, but I didn''t expect that what was waiting for me was another conspiracy, and Meng Shuyu, the same conspiracy. Looking at them, I feel sick!" Wei Xiao looked at it! Qin Sang said: "So, I want to marry Hui Niang, only she can save me... Brother Mu, do you understand?"


    After ten years of killing, he has almost turned into a ghost. He urgently needs a simple and kind-hearted person to save him and turn him into a normal person!


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment, looked at him, and after a long time, nodded and said: "I understand. If it weren''t for Xiaoyu, I would have be a lunatic... But you have caused too many scandals, and the Zongzheng family won''t Let you escape unscathed, Luo Huiniang is not as powerful as Xiaoyu, if you insist on it, it will bring disaster to her."


    Wei Xiao said, "You don''t have to worry about Zongzheng''s family affairs, as long as you don''t stop me from marrying Hui Niang."


    As for Huiniangs teachings


    When the timees, I will bring Grandpa He here, and I will leave Aunt Wu and the people in Queen Chu Wens pce to teach her slowly. She will definitely be a qualified princess and..." Queen.


    Qin Sang looked at the brilliance in Wei Xiao''s eyes and didn''t want to hit him, but: "You can''t only have her, right?"


    These words made Wei Xiao lose the smile on his face and nodded honestly: "That''s right... you should understand that this is normal. It''s abnormal for you to live with only one woman from the Gu family. "


    Speaking, he started hating Gu Jinli again. It was all Gu Jinli''s fault. He told Brother Mu not to take concubines. He taught Hui Niang bad things!


    Its also because Mrs. Gu married well and had Brother Mu to protect her. Otherwise, her shocking ideas would have been set on fire long ago. How could she still be up to now? !


    Qin Sang was not surprised when he heard the answer. After a moment, he said: "I only ask you to ask for marriage in an open and honest manner. As for whether you agree or not, and whether you want to serve you with other women, it is a matter for Luo Huiniang and the Luo family. I don''t know. Will get involved."


    There is no reason to get involved.


    Wei Xiao was very happy, thanked him, and said: "You just wait to drink at my and Huiniang''s wedding bar. When the timees, Huiniang and I will also give birth to a pair of twins, and we will y with your big wolf and the second wolf." "


    It was a beautiful idea, but Zong Zhengjia and Wei Qi would not let him do it.


    Not long after, someone came from the pce and asked Wei Xiao to go back before the pce gate closed, saying that he had something important to tell him.


    Wei Xiao was a little dissatisfied, but he could only say goodbye and return to the pce.


    As soon as he saw Wei Qi, he asked: "What urgent matter does uncle have with me? Brother Mu and I are having a good chat. As long as we can stay at the Qinhou Mansion tonight, our rtionship with the Qin family will bepletely stable."


    Wei Qi said: "Uncle doesn''t want to call you back either, but if you don''t give Zongzheng an exnation, Uncle Zongzheng will go to Mr. Ouyang Hong''s mourning hall tomorrow toin!"

 Chapter 2677: Qin Guogong

    Chapter 2677: Qin Guogong


    Chapter 2677 Duke of Qin


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "Zong Zhengjun wants to go to Ouyang Hong''s mourning hall toin? How dare he?!"


    Wei Qi: "He is a father, so he will do anything for his daughter and family."


    Zong Zhengjun originally didn''t want to take care of these nonsense, but with his promise, he was willing to gamble his life.


    Wei Qi took out another letter and handed it to Wei Xiao: "Look, Zong Zhengjun personally sent it to the imperial city gate. It was written in blood and ink, which shows his determination."


    Wei Xiao quickly took the letter, opened it and read it, his face became dark, he threw the letter into the incense burner in the pce and burned it, and said angrily: "He is threatening the Wei family and the new dynasty. This crime should be executed!"


    Wei Qi said: "This is how far it hase. He just wants to ask for the title of a concubine for his daughter. Haven''t you been corresponding with his girl? He should like her. Marrying her as a concubine is also a good idea. Its like lovers finally get married.


    "Why do lovers get married in the end? She is not worthy at all, and my nephew already has a candidate for the concubine, and it is not Zong Zhengya." Wei Xiao said that he wanted to marry Luo Huiniang as his concubine: "Her family has a problem with her nephew. Well, I have been waiting for my nephew for several years, but privately, my nephew should marry her. She is also the link between the Wei family and the Qin Guhe family. It will be good for the Wei Dynasty to make her the principal concubine."


    However, since there are such benefits, how can I let you seed?


    You must have a quarrel with the Qin, Gu and He families because of Luo Huiniang. Only in this way will my throne be stable.


    Therefore, Wei Qi advised: "Brother Xiao, my uncle understands your thoughts and wants to help you. But now that the Zongzheng family is in front of us, we must get through this first. As for the Luo family girl, you can first ept her as your concubine and look for opportunities to straighten her out in the future, or train her son to be your heir..."


    Wei Qi pulled Wei Xiao, sat down at the table, and said sincerely: "A person''s life is long, and it depends on whoughsst. With you here, the Luo family girl will definitely win. You don''t have to do it for her." If you have a direct conflict with the Zongzheng family, you have to take a roundabout way... Qin, Gu and He''s family, as long as the Luo family girls are happy, they will definitely not say anything. Mu Ge''er is still your cousin. He can''t do it for a brother-inw. He will go to war with you, unless he has long been looking for an opportunity to get rid of you."


    Uncle, dont say any more, Brother Mu wont! Wei Xiao shouted angrily and then said, Let me think about it.


    Just now he was full of joy and wanted to send someone to marry Hui Niang. Now something happened and he was asked to marry Zong Zhengya. He really couldn''t ept it!


    But you brought this on yourself, who asked you to mess with women everywhere?


    Wei Qi said: "Sure, think about it carefully... But tomorrow is the day when Mr. Ouyang Hong is buried. You have to give Zong Zhengjun an answer before dawn."


    He added: "Zong Zhengya also has his maternal grandfather, Mr. Shangguange. He now has good rtions with the civil servants and military generals in the northwest, the Central ins, and Zhongzhou... You have to think about it carefully."


    Wei Xiao felt aggrieved and left angrily.


    Wei Qi hurriedly ordered Butler Wei: "Hurry up, wait for him, and give him more advice. The Wei family''s great cause will be aplished. Before the enthronement ceremony, he can''t be too willful, otherwise my father and eldest brother will die in peace."


    Yes. Butler Wei hurriedly caught up with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao wanted to leave the pce to find Qin Sang, but the pce door was closed and he couldn''t get out, so he had to go back to his residence in the pce.


    If you want to drink and eat meat, the guard housekeeper is not allowed: "Er Ye, no, you have to bear it, wait until Mr. Ouyang Hong''s old man is buried, and then spread it out, otherwise it is not good for your reputation."


    Bang, Wei Xiao kicked the table over in anger: "If I can''t do anything, then what am I going to do with this country?!"


    Wei Xiao felt frustrated and understood that even as an emperor, there were many things he couldn''t do.


    After that night, for the first time, he made a personalpromise for his family. He found Wei Qi and gave him a proposal: "Uncle, give it to Zong Zhengjun. I will marry you, but he agrees." You have to do it too!


    this?


    Wei Qi said: "Is this really the case? But after we get married, he will be your father-inw."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "He made the promise himself, and I don''t need to use my seniority to pressure my father-inw!"


    Zong Zhengjun wrote in the blood letter that he knew that threatening the Wei family in this way was worthy of death, so after Wei Xiao married Zong Zhengya, he would die to apologize. "It''s done." Wei Qi agreed, wishing that Wei Xiao would do something to force his father-inw to death again.


    When he was in Dongqing, Wei Xiao had already killed one of his father-inws. If he killed his new father-inw, even if Wei Xiao had arge army, the civil servants would not dare to let him be the emperor. Then his and his son''s throne would be secure!


    Hahaha, Wei Qi felt so happy that he almostughed out loud... The embankment of a thousand miles was destroyed by an ant nest. As long as Wei Xiao is tempted to do all kinds of evil things, Wei Xiao will one day end up betraying his rtives!


    Wei Qi said again: "Go and change your clothes. In half an hour, we will go to the funeral of Mr. Ouyang Hong."


    Yeah. Wei Xiao responded with a somewhat depressed tone, turned around and left.


    Zhong Huan soon received the news that Wei Xiao agreed to marry Zong Zhengya, and he smiled... knowing that he hadpromised, which was good.


    But this is just the beginning. There will be more heart-breaking experiences in the future. Only after these experiences can Wei Xiao be a qualified king.


    Ouyang Hu and the two grandchildren of Ouyang''s family came back in the morning. Ouyang Hu rushed into the mourning hall and cried bitterly on Ouyang Hong''s coffin.


    He cried quite miserably. He was not young anymore. Everyone thought that he would not be able to hold on. However, Ouyang Hong sent a letter to Ouyang Hu a long time ago, telling Ouyang Hu... The negotiations in the capital went smoothly, and I have no regrets as a brother. He will go with Da Chu. Don''t be too sad. Live well. Take a look at this new dynasty and the three heavenly barriers for your brother.


    After Ouyang Hu cried profusely, he stood up and said to the mourners: "Thank you all foring to see my brother off for thest time. Thank you."


    It is a solemn bow to the guests.


    He also saluted the uncles and nephews of the Wei family individually: "Thank you very much, King Wei and King Xiao Wei, foring to see me off."


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Mr. Ouyang, please don''t be too polite. Mr. Hong is highly respected and has helped the Wei family. When he passes away, the Wei family should send him off."


    "Thank you very much." Ouyang Hu wiped away his tears, nced at Wei Xiao, said nothing more, and went to listen to Ouyang Cheng''s report on the funeral arrangements.


    Since the body was to be sent to the Ouyang family cemetery for burial outside the city, the Ouyang family carried the coffin for the funeral only half an hourter.


    As the eldest son, Ouyang Zhang walked in front holding the coffin. The descendants of the Ouyang family supported the coffin, followed by arge group of dignitaries, who left the house and headed out of the city, all the way to the city.


    Although Ouyang Hong left a message and asked for a simple funeral, he still died in a graceful manner... After three dynasties and countless ups and downs, he was still able to die well. It was really a blessing.


    After Ouyang Hong''s funeral, a few dayster it was the day when Wei Qi ascended the throne as emperor.


    Wei Qi just wanted to ascend the throne as soon as possible and officially confirm his throne. He also wanted to take the opportunity to gain a reputation as a wise king, so he also issued an order to keep everything simple in the enthronement ceremony.


    But after all, it was the enthronement ceremony, and the ministers were still busy with this matter from the time of the vigil for Emperor Jingyuan. By September 16th, the whole city went vegetarian, and on the 18th day, the people in the city burned incense, bathed, and fasted for a day.


    On the 19th, just after dawn, the whole capital could hear the sound of vigorous drums.


    Dong dong dong!


    When everyone heard the sound of drums, they immediately started setting up the incense table, taking out drinks and offerings to heaven and earth. They also made a kind of nine-color cake, prepared a te of grain and a te of copper coins, and waited for the good news of the new emperor''s ession to the throne. Come, you have to spread money and food to celebrate.

 Chapter 2678: Till the end

    Chapter 2678: Till the end


    Chapter 2678: Enduring to the end


    Officials from various houses are much busier than ordinary people in the capital. Many of them stayed up all night. When they heard the sound of drums, they immediately began to bathe and change clothes. They repeatedly checked their official uniforms and essories to see if they were worn properly.


    After confirming that it is correct, just wait and wait. You dont even dare to drink water, for fear that you will have to go to the toilet after drinking too much water. If you are really thirsty, just dip some water in your mouth to moisten your mouth to quench your thirst.


    More than halfway through the Chou period, officials began to go out in cars and rush to the imperial city.


    But it was useless for them to go early. After arriving at the imperial city, they were taken by the imperial guards to a ce half a mile away from the imperial city gate to wait: "ording to the official position, enter the imperial city in an orderly manner to participate in the ceremony!"


    Only powerful people can enter first.


    Qin Sang, General Cheng, and Mr. Feng were such characters. They arrived at Yincai, but as soon as they arrived, they were led into the imperial city and sat in the pce to wait.


    At this time, the officials outside had just begun to check into the imperial city, and it was not until nearly midnight that they finished checking all the people who came to watch the ceremony.


    The time is up, close the city gates! General Yuan shouted.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    All three imperial city gates were closed, the imperial guards entered the imperial city, and the outside of the imperial city was guarded by the Wei family army.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    At the exact moment of the hour, the cauldron bell rang in the imperial city. Wei Qi was wearing a ck and red twelve crown emperor robes, holding a white jade te to worship the sky. He was followed by six civil and military ministers on his left and right. With the reminder, the enthronement ceremony started step by step.


    Since Ouyang Honggang was buried just a few days ago, Ouyang Zhang didn''t want to ruin the Wei family''s celebration, so he didn''te today. Instead, he asked the old master of Shangguan Pavilion to host the enthronement ceremony.


    Wei Qi was about to win over Mr. Shangguange, so he persuaded Ouyang Zhang with a few words and he was done.


    The Wei family hated Zhong Huan very much. He was kicked out of the six civil and military ministers and generals and only watched the ceremony as an ordinary minister. But looking at Wei Qi who was so pressed by the emperor''s crown robe that he could hardly lift his shoulders, Zhong Huan wanted tough... He really looks like a beggar even though he is wearing a dragon robe, without any imperial domineering look at all.


    Zhong Yu stood with the general, but he was a little worried about his eldest brother, so he would nce at him from time to time. After seeing his eyes staring at Wei Qi''s back with a hint of teasing, he became extremely anxious and didn''t know how to remind his eldest brother. Zhong Huan red at me... What are you looking at, brat? Hurry up and stand up, be careful not to be caught, take a copy of your book!


    Zhong Yu was so happy when he saw him looking over that he risked his life and winked at him.


    Zhong Huan nodded dissatisfied, indicating that he understood, and then continued to look forward, but there was no longer any ridicule, and he became solemn.


    When Zhong Yu saw this, he withdrew his gaze and continued to follow the generals'' team.


    Although everything in the enthronement ceremony was simple, the entire ceremony still took a full three hours. Aftering out of Chaosheng Pce, after walking half of the imperial city, we went to the Temple of Heaven in the middle of the imperial city. After spending an hour to inform the heaven, earth and the gods from all directions, we went down to the Temple of Heaven and entered the Wei family ancestral temple to worship the ancestors of the Wei family. He led all the officials into the Golden Pce and walked toward the dragon chair.


    After Wei Qi sat down on the dragon chair, Mr. Shangguan Ge read a congrattory message ording to the rules, and finally shouted: "The new emperor has ascended the throne, and all the ministers bow to your majesty!"


    All the civil and military officials knelt down and bowed three times and kowtowed to Wei Qi: "I pay my respects to Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty, and long live David!"


    Hearing this, Wei Qi was so happy that Long was so excited that his eyes filled with tears. He straightened his back, raised his hands towards the ministers, pressed them down, and said, "Everyone, please stand up!"


    Thank you, Your Majesty! After the ministers kowtowed their thanks again, they stood up and stood up.


    Although Wei Qi was exhausted to death, he felt very happy when he looked at the ministers in the Jinluan Pce... No matter how talented you are, you will still fall at my feet and be my ves!


    However, while he was feeling refreshed, Mr. Feng reminded him: "Your Majesty, it''s time to send the good news of the new emperor''s enthronement to the world, so as to avoid trouble in the local area."


    This is a big event, and Wei Qi also wanted all the people in the world to know the news of his ascension to the throne as soon as possible, so he immediately said: "Order the cavalry to deliver good news to all ces and tell all the people that the world has changed hands, and now is the first year of the founding of the David Dynasty!"


    Wei Qi is Emperor David Kailong.


    Just this year name, it must be very arrogant. It would be great if it can really prosper. If you die before it prospers, it will really make youugh for thousands of years.


    Therefore, when Wei Qi decided on the reign name, Zhong Huan did not say a word of objection. Mr. Shangguange said respectfully: "I obey the order!"


    The good news had been written long ago. After using the imperial seal for Wei Qi, General Yuan came in with hundreds of imperial guards to receive the good news. After arriving at the imperial city gate, he distributed it to the hundreds of cavalry who had been waiting here.


    After receiving the good news, hundreds of cavalrymen immediately rode out of the capital and sent the good news to various ces.


    The good news in the capital was announced by nine small teamsposed of the Royal Forest Army and officials from the Ministry of Rites.


    Dong dong dong, dong dong dong!


    The sound of urgent drum music came out from the imperial city, shuttling in all directions of the city and in the streets and alleys in between to announce the good news.


    The official of the Ministry of Rites shouted: "Your Majesty has worshiped heaven and earth, ascended the throne as emperor, and now deres to all people in the world that this is the David Dynasty, and now we are the David Kailong Emperor!"


    When the people in the capital heard this, they immediately opened their doors. The head of the house, wearing a red ribbon on his head, led the whole family to kneel down and shouted three times: "Long live your Majesty!"


    After kneeling down and worshiping, he took out the money and food he had prepared and threw them on the street. The streets andnes of the entire capital were crowded with people. It was truly a rare spectacle of people celebrating.


    And everyone is really happy: "Great, the world has finally settled down. We don''t have to live in fear for fear that so and so wille to the capital again. We can continue to live a stable life!"


    Long live your Majesty, long live David!


    Long live your Majesty, long live David!


    Long live your Majesty, long live David!


    The guys shouted happily, hoping that David would live forever, so that their descendants would no longer have to suffer from the fragmentation of the world.


    but


    While they were happy, everyone thought of Emperor Jingyuan... Although he had all kinds of bad things, he did a great deed before he died, saving everyone the suffering of a war.


    Officials reported the grand scene on the streets of the capital to Wei Qi, and hundreds of painters sat in restaurants on the street, overlooking the celebrating people. They drove out ten paintings of "All the People Celebrate the Emperor''s Enthronement" and sent them to the Jinluan Pce for Wei Qi. Qi watch.


    After seeing this, Wei Qi was overjoyed. He wiped away his tears and said with sobs: "I didn''t expect that I would be so popr among the people... I swear that I will be a good emperor and will not let down the love of the people."


    Ehehe, please wake up. The people will be happy not because you have be the emperor, but because the world is stable and they will no longer experience the disaster of war.


    However, you still have to say ttery.


    Master Zuo immediately started crying and said, "Your Majesty is the one who carries the destiny. He will definitely be able to govern a prosperous era and let all the people in the world live a prosperous and healthy life. I can follow your Majesty. It is a blessing that I have cultivated for three lifetimes."


    He also said: "I know that I am not as capable as Lord Zhong Huan and others, but I am willing to devote myself to your majesty even if I die. Please don''t dislike me."


    ify, Xu Chongfeng is almost resigned to being inferior to these words.


    However, Xu Chongfeng also cried, and he cried for himself... I didn''t expect that he, a small county magistrate from a small county, could survive from the crisis-ridden Chu Dynasty to the David Dynasty. It''s really not easy. Got it!


    Thinking about the hardships, ups and downs and worries he had experienced along the way, Xu Chongfeng became excited and howled loudly, attracting everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 2679: marriage fusion

    Chapter 2679: marriage fusion


    Chapter 2679: Marriage and Integration


    As a benevolent king, Wei Qi saw him crying and asked with concern: "Master Xu, why are you crying? But what''s the matter?"


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng was so frightened that his legs weakened. After shaking twice, he fell directly to the ground. He knelt down quickly and cried: "We are loyal to your Majesty and have no intention of missing that person. Your Majesty." You have to believe me!"


    Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I''ve managed to survive until now and I don''t want to die.


    this?


    Wei Qi wants to scold you... You are saying this as if I want to harm you, but I am a benevolent king!


    Wei Xiao and Qin Sang shook their heads. They came over to pick up Xu Chongfeng and said, "Master Xu, after so many years, you really haven''t changed at all."


    You are still so afraid of death, why can''t you be more courageous?


    Xu Chongfeng said: No, if you are too bold in the capital, your home will be confiscated and your family will be exterminated.


    but


    When the civil and military officials saw Wei Xiao and Qin Sang helping Xu Chongfeng in person, they thought highly of him.


    Master Zuo said slightly sourly: "Master Xu, do you know King Xiao Wei and Marquis of Qin?"


    Xu Chongfeng hurriedly bowed to Mr. Zuo and said, "When we were in Tianfu County, we got along for a while... I don''t know..."


    He looked at Wei Xiao and Qin Sang. Should I say they are familiar with each other, or not?


    If you say I''m not familiar with you, it means I''m looking down on you, but I really don''t dare to look down on you.


    If you are familiar with me, I am afraid that you will think that I am trying to fawn over you, so I will be punished for clinging to a superior official!


    Xu Chongfeng was in a dilemma and was so frightened that tears fell again.


    Tsk, Wei Xiao was very disgusted, let go of his arm, and said: "When I and the Marquis of Qin were living in Tianfu County, I worked as a servant under Mr. Xu, and also participated in the extermination of the water bandit Gao Tong. .


    "That''s it." After hearing this, the civil servants and generals suddenly realized, and praised Xu Chongfeng again: "The case of water bandit Gao Tong was a big sensational case. Mr. Xu is really amazing, he has handled such a big case."


    Xu Chongfeng said hurriedly: "I don''t dare to take it. I don''t take it. The annihtion of the water bandits back then was all the work of General Guo, King Xiaowei and Marquis of Qin. I just... took the credit."


    Ha, these words actually made the ministersugh out loud.


    Xu Chongfeng wiped his cold sweat and thought to himself: You areughing your **** off, what I said is true, and I am still forced to take the credit for this. Otherwise, I would rathermit suicide than do such a big thing. case.


    Its true, Ive been a coward for ten years.


    However, his cowardice was noticed by all parties.


    Wei Qi said: "Master Xu has been acting as minister of Dali Temple recently, right?"


    With a plop, Xu Chongfeng quickly knelt down again and said: "Reporting to your majesty, since the death of the previous dynasty Ming Cong, no one has been in charge of Dali Temple. Since the minister has been working in Dali Temple for a long time, it is not possible for him to take over the post of Minister of Dali Temple. I know that I am not qualified for this position..."


    So if you want to remove me, just hurry up. I have no objection at all. I want to resign and return to my hometown to be a rich old man. I dont want to stay in the capital at all. The capital is too terrible.


    Ke Wei Qi said: "Master Xu, why did you say this? I think you did a good job."


    Mr. Feng nodded: "Your Majesty, I also think Mr. Xu is very suitable to be the Minister of Dali Temple... This position is to review cases sent to the capital from various ces. Mr. Xu is timid and is afraid of being beheaded after making mistakes, so he will strictly review the case files. As long as If we are stricter, there will be fewer unjust, false and erroneous cases."


    Xu Chongfeng was confused. How can I be praised for being timid and afraid of death? Am I abnormal or are you all crazy?


    Xu Chongfeng thought for a while and nodded, well, they are crazy, I am normal!


    Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard Wei Qi call his name: "Since Mr. Xu is also willing, I will officially make you the Chief Minister of Dali Temple in the David Dynasty."


    ah?


    Xu Chongfeng was shocked and looked at Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi said: "Master Xu, please ept the order."


    Xu Chongfeng was afraid of death, so he subconsciously replied: "Yes, I ept the order, thank you for your kindness!"He became the Minister of Dali Temple in this way.


    When he came to his senses, he was crying... If he resigns now, will he be regarded as resisting the decree and be executed by his entire family?


    Master Zuo also praised him: "Master Xu is worthy of being from a peasant family. He has been an official for many years and is still enthusiastic. He even cried when he was promoted."


    Xu Chongfeng:


    What nonsense are you talking about? Didn''t you see that I was scared to tears?


    But he didn''t dare to tell the truth. He could only wipe his tears and said with a smile: "I am not as good as you sirs. I originally thought that I could be a small county magistrate in this life, but I didn''t expect that I would rise all the way. I shed tears when I was excited." , please Your Majesty and all your lords please dontugh at me.


    This is somewhat hateful to say.


    However, he was well-received as the Minister of Dali Temple.


    Wei Qi didn''t want to hire someone too smart to investigate the case, lest he find out the truth about that year.


    Mr. Feng, Wei Xiao, Qin Sang and others need someone like Xu Chongfeng, who is timid and afraid of death, to stay at Dali Temple to help them provide some information.


    Ning Ji felt relieved after seeing this... Xu Chongfeng''s situation is the same as in the previous life. That''s good, then he can seize the opportunity and make profits.


    Lao Shangguange reminded again: "Your Majesty, it''s time to issue the imperial edict of canonization, so that all the ministers can enjoy it with Your Majesty."


    Wei Qi nodded and sat down on the dragon chair: "Well, Mr. Shangguan Ge will announce the decree."


    The imperial edict for canonization has been drawn up long ago and can be read out ording to the title.


    "Yes." Shangguange Lao responded and began to read out the imperial edict of canonization.


    But the first person to be conferred was not Wei Xiao, but Qin Sang.


    An old Taoist from Shangguan Pavilion said: "Those who inherit the destiny, Zhao said, Qin Mu has the benevolence of the literary sage and the high merits of the martial sage... He is specially given the position of a first-ss Duke of the country, hereditary and irreceable, and he will always enjoy the food and sry of David, and the great The Wei Dynasty will receive the same Heavenly Qi!"


    This boast shocked all the officials.


    However, what is even more frightening is that Wei Qi actually ranked Wei Xiao behind Qin Sang after being canonized by Qin Sang... With Wei Xiao''s temper, how can he bear it?


    What Wei Qi wants is for Wei Xiao to disobey Qin Sang, so that they can create a rift and eventually fight each other and die, allowing him to benefit.


    But Wei Qi was wrong.


    In the past, Wei Xiao would have really hated Qin Sang for this, but after so many things, Wei Xiao would no longer fall for such a trick, and happily said to Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, hurry up and receive the order. This is what you deserve."


    Wei Qi''s heart sank when he heard this, but he was not in a hurry... People''s hearts have to be broken bit by bit, and trust also needs to be broken down bit by bit. If this happens more than a dozen times, after three to five years, Wei Xiao will definitely be jealous. He hated him and killed Qin Sang.


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled and nodded to Wei Xiao, then stepped forward, knelt down and said, "My lord, ept the order."


    Shangguan Ge Lao gave Qin Sang the imperial decree of canonization, and also awarded him the gold seal, purple ribbon, alchemy book and iron coupons and other royal gifts.


    After the ceremony waspleted, Shangguan Ge said: "Dong Qin, please pay your respects and thank your Majesty."


    "My lord, I thank you for your kindness." Qin Sang shouted, and ording to the rules, he kowtowed three times and bowed nine times to Wei Qi, making a great salute.


    Wei Qi sat in the dragon chair on the throne, overlooking Qin Sang, and felt an indescribable feeling of relief in his heart... At that time, he was only the second son of the Duke of Wei, and he was not good at literature or military, so in order to get attention, he He tried to please his elders whenever he had the chance, but he was disliked by his elders because of this. He was also scolded by his own father for being good at sneaking into camps and not as upright as a military general''s son.


    But look now, the descendants of the generals they most favored and considered the most upright were kneeling in front of him and bing his ministers!

 Chapter 2680: Marriage and fusion【2】

    Chapter 2680: Marriage and fusion��2��


    Chapter 2680: Marriage and Integration2


    After Wei Qi enjoyed the vanity of being worshiped by Qin Sang, he said: "Brother Mu, please get back on your feet."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Qin Sang stood up and stood at the first position in the row of generals, while Wei Xiao stood at the second position. This was also deliberately arranged by Wei Qi.


    Shangguan Ge Lao said again: "Qin Guo Gong, today I will only give you a title. Other rewards will not be sent to your house until David ispletely stable."


    It means that David has no money, so he can only give him an empty title for fun. Rewards and other things can only be given after he has money.


    Qin Sang said: "This is not urgent. We just need to prepare the rewards and materials that the soldiers of the Northwest Army deserve."


    Wei Qi''s face almost turned dark when he said this, and the joy of the entire Jinluan Pce was reduced by half. Many people felt that Qin Sang was deliberately going against Wei Qi.


    No matter what they think, Qin Sang does not regret saying this in public.


    As themander-in-chief of the Northwest Army, he has to get the supplies the soldiers deserve. If he can''t even get the supplies, he doesn''t have to be themander-in-chief.


    He just stood like this, looking directly at Wei Qi, who almost couldn''t bear the sight.


    Lord Zuo hurriedly came out to relieve the siege and said: "Don''t worry, Duke Qin, the Northwest Army has done a good job in fighting the rebels. Even if we don''t eat or drink, we will prepare the supplies that the Northwest Army deserves."


    Zhong Huan smiled: "What Zuo Shangshu said is as if our David is almost empty. Didn''t Emperor Huai of the previous dynasty leave arge granary for the Northwest Army? Just open therge granary to provide supplies. As for weapons, , horses, gold and silver, etc., are transported from Dongqing in the northeast."


    Mr. Zuo was already the Minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs, in charge of the court''s expenditures. After learning that there was no money in the treasury, he wished that the soldiers would bring their own rations to join the army, so when he heard these words, his heart bleeds: "The Twelve Grand Granaries, Emperor Huai of Chu It was so squandered that only three were left. Of these threerge granaries, one must be left in the capital for emergencies, and one must be opened to rebuild Yongtai Mansion. The Central ins of Zhongzhou were seriously harmed by Xiong Yue, and supplies needed to be rescued... In addition to this, In addition, there are still the Northeastern Army left behind to support, the Wei Army also needs to be raised, and medicinal materials. The medicinal materials needed for the military camp are overwhelming..."


    Zhong Huan interrupted him: "What does Zuo Shangshu mean by saying so much? You don''t want to give supplies to the Northwest Army?"


    Well, just one sentence made Mr. Zuo shut up.


    Wei Qi missed Yan Kuang again. If the Yan family were still there, they would definitely be able to drive Zhong Huan back.


    At the critical moment, Ning Ji stood up and said: "Master Zhong''s words are quite ill-intentioned. He is putting Your Majesty and Duke Qin on the fire!"


    Zhong Huan''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard this, and he quickly said: "Master Ning said something serious. I just feel that the Northwest Army has made great contributions and should be given the supplies they deserve."


    Ning Ji said: "The Northwest Army''s supplies will not be short of a cart, but David has just been established. David must be stabilized first before supplies can be transported to the Northwest."


    Then he looked at Wei Qi and said: "Your Majesty, I think that half of therge granary can be given to the Northwest Army first. The medicines can be given by the three major medicine shops first, and the court will pay the moneyter. The weapons can be given to powerful baggage and crossbows. The rest will be supplementedter. As for the horses, the Northwest Army has captured a lot, so we can withhold them for the time being."


    Afraid of Qin Sang''s anger, he hurriedly said: "But the imperial court has to make arge list of rewards and supplies for the Northwest Army. When the court is safe, it willplete the list one by one, so that the Northwest Army will not suffer a loss."


    After speaking, he looked at Qin Sang and General Cheng, and asked: "Qin Guo Gong, General Cheng, what do you two think?"


    This move to pull General Cheng out really surprised Wei Qi... The Northwest Army was not only led by Qin Mu, Cheng Chong was also in charge of 30% of the troops. Cheng Chong''s contribution was not small, and he couldpete with Qin Sang a bit. Cheng Chong was originally raised by Emperor Jingyuan to fight against Xu You, but this giant beast was raised for him, Wei Qi, and Emperor Jingyuan didn''t get any benefit at all!


    General Cheng said: "David is the source of water. He must feed the source water before he can nourish all things in the world...I will ept the condition of giving half of the supplies first."


    He looked at Sang Qin again and asked, "What do you mean, Duke Qin?"


    With David''s current strength, Qin Sang had no intention of getting all the rewards and materials at once. He said: "Yes, but a time limit must be set. At the end of next year, the rewards and materials that the Northwest Army deserves must be made up. , and the supplies and military pay that the Northwest Army deserves in the past two years cannot be less. If the army and thieves invade, the imperial court will have to give additional wartime supplies to the Northwest Army."


    Master Zuo was still dissatisfied: "Qin Guogong, this year is almost over, and the rewards and materials must be replenished by the end of next year. Isn''t it too urgent?"


    Qin Sang didn''t even give him a look... Do you really want the soldiers to bring their own rations to the battlefield?


    Seeing that Qin Sang didn''t answer, Mr. Zuo started to behave miserably: "Although Emperor Huai of Chu gave up the country, he has caused great harm to the Chu country and not much wealth is left. Mr. Qin, you can''t do it just because you are now David." , thinking that David is very rich, but what David inherited is a mess!


    I have so little money!


    When Wei Qi heard this, he wanted to kill Mr. Zuo...Are you mentally ill? Even if what David inherited was a mess, you cant say that on the day I ascend the throne!


    Zhong Huan rushed in front of Qin Sang and said: "Zuo Shangshu, you are now the Shangshu of the Ministry of Revenue. You should be responsible for handling the money. You don''t really have no idea at all, do you? If you have no idea, you can Go ask the Fang family, the former Fang Shangshu will definitely be able to give you a lot of ideas."


    Whats the idea?


    Of course its to kill a wealthy family!


    Because Emperor Jingyuan gave up the country, many aristocratic families were able to survive. But do the aristocratic families really think that they can continue to be popr and popr in the new dynasty without cutting off any flesh and blood?


    Hehe, dreaming, Zhong Huan will let them return the flesh and blood they deserve!


    Zhong Huans words were very clear, and many people present understood them.


    Mr. Zuo''s eyes lit up and he thought this was a good idea, but he felt that he couldn''t do it. He looked at Zhong Huan and then at Wei Qi and said, "Your Majesty, after listening to Mr. Zhong''s words, he should have already thought about it in his heart. A good idea is to ask Your Majesty to leave the task of raising money for the imperial court to Mr. Zhong."


    Zhong Huan was a man of great ability and vicious tactics. During the negotiation, Wei Qi wanted to chop him into pieces, but now that he was about to make money, he felt that Zhong Huan was a good knife!


    So he said: "What Mr. Zuo said is true. Mr. Zhong, are you willing to take on this job?"


    Zhong Huan smiled: "I am willing to do my best for Your Majesty, but I have a bad temper. If I do this, I am afraid I will cause a lot of trouble."


    The officials of the aristocratic families nodded repeatedly when they heard this... That''s right, this errand cannot be left to Zhong Huan, otherwise they will be copied and not even a bag of old rice will be left!


    Zhong Huan said again: "Let''s leave it to Mr. Zuo. If Mr. Zuo doesn''t understand, you can ask Zong Zhengjia to follow the old helpers of the government. With their help, this matter will be handled properly."


    He thought for a while and then said: "Otherwise, I can leave this errand to Mr. Ning."


    In a word, Ning Ji, Zong Zhengjia, and Shangguan Ge Lao were put on the fire.


    Ning Ji frowned. Although he was angry, he thought about it for a while and epted the task: "Your Majesty, I am happy to oblige."


    Shangguange Laoye said: "Your Majesty, I am willing to find ways to help the Ministry of Revenue replenish the national treasury."


    If the Shangguan family wants to gain a foothold in the new dynasty, they have to present a decent "voucher of name". They can''t just get benefits without offending anyone.


    Seeing this, Mr. Zongzheng also hurriedly said: "Zongzheng is happy to serve your Majesty."

 Chapter 2681: General Chengs decision

    Chapter 2681: General Cheng''s decision


    Chapter 2681 General Chengs decision


    At this point, the Ning family, the Shangguan family, and the Zongzheng family have all taken on this offending errand, but as long as the errand ispleted, it can bring great credit to the three families and allow them to gain a foothold in the new dynasty.


    However, as good as they thought, they had long since fallen into a trap that was unptable to both sides.


    Wei Qi said happily: "In that case, it will be a hard work for the three beloved ministers."


    And he said hypocritically: "Although I am busy working for the country, my methods should be gentle and not too hurtful."


    These words are meant to appease the officials of the wealthy families, but who can be happy when their family properties are all confiscated?


    And they finally understood that whether it was Emperor Jingwu, Emperor Jingyuan, or the David Dynasty, when they had no money, they all loved to kill wealthy families and take money!


    Wei Qi didn''t care what they thought, he just said: "Old Shangguan Ge, continue to issue decrees."


    "Yes." Mr. Shangguan Ge issued the second edict of title conferment, which was for Wei Xiao: "...Wei Xiao has made great achievements in establishing his career, and is specially given the position of a super first-ss prince. He is the Prince of Wei of the David Dynasty. It is hereditary. Future generations will enjoy the honor of the king forever!"


    Generally, the thronests for five generations. After five generations, the descendants are just ordinary ns. But as long as the dynasty does not fall, the prince will always be on the throne. Since the Qin Dynasty had the prince''s position, it has been nearly two thousand years, and there has been no such thing in history. Eight princes.


    So the position of Prince Wei Xiao is very valuable.


    The Wei family was conquered by Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao did not care about the prince''s position. He would only be the prince temporarily for a few years, and in a few years, he would be the prince.


    If Wei Qi had not given it, David would have been secure by then, and if he raised an army again, there would be no big trouble.


    "I ept the decree and thank the Lord for your kindness!" Wei Xiao epted the imperial decree of canonization and kowtowed three times to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was very happy and very good at pretending. He quickly walked down from the dragon chair, helped Wei Xiao up personally and said, "Brother Xiao, you are my nephew. There is no need to call yourself Wei Chen."


    Wei Xiao: "There is a difference between king and minister. In the Jinluan Pce, the nephew should call himself a minor minister."


    Wei Qi patted him on the shoulder and said happily: "Brother Xiao, you have grown up and be sensible. Dad and eldest brother know it, and you can smile again."


    It sounds as if Wei Xiao wanted Old Duke Wei and his son to die in peace.


    Wei Qi said a few more words to Wei Xiao, and after showing his care for his nephew, he sat back on the dragon throne and continued to let Mr. Shangguan Ge announce the decree and canonize the heroes.


    Mr. Wang is Wei Qi''s uncle, and he was granted the title of Yong''enhou for three generations.


    As one of the few avable civil servants on the Wei Jiajun side, Mr. Zuo received the title of Uncle Wen, whichsted for three generations.


    Zhou Huang is a capable general and was granted the title of Marquis of Wu''an. He is hereditary and will not be reced!


    General Yuan obtained the position of earl andsted for five generations.


    General Liu from the Northeast got a marquis, General Liu got a count, and the other ministers and generals of the Wei army were also awarded more than a dozen titles, all of which were civil and military, because Wei Qi needed soldiers.


    General Cheng was the key figure that Wei Qi attracted. He received the title of Marquis of Zhongyong, which was also hereditary!


    Not only that, Wei Qi also granted a marriage to General Cheng''s daughter to Wang Yanxing: "Yanxing is my nephew, and Marquis Cheng and I hit it off again. After having an in-depth talk with Marquis Cheng some time ago, we decided to marry the two juniors. The marriage has been decided."


    What, the marriage was not suddenly granted, but was negotiated some time ago? The old ministers of the Chu Dynasty were horrified...Cheng Chong had actually been won over by Wei Qi. This Wei Qi really had some tricks!


    Wei Xiao was also shocked, because he didn''t know about the marriage between Cheng Chong''s daughter and Wang Yanxing, so he just thought that his uncle was still pressing his hot face against Cheng Chong''s cold ass.


    And something even more horrifying came...


    Wei Qi said: "In the previous dynasty, the Yuan family was seriously harmed by the guilty emperor, and the Yuan family had an old rtionship with the Wei family. Now it is a new dynasty. I can no longer let the Yuan family continue to be wronged. Today, I will confer a count on the Yuan family." This position is for Uncle David Tai, so that the Yuan family can be in peace and prosperity."


    The title was granted to him, and he really forced the Yuan family toe out and act as a sign of benevolence and righteousness for him.


    Talking about Lu Bai again: "Although the man from Qianshan County was granted the title by Emperor Huai of Chu in the previous dynasty, what he did was to redress the grievances of the people. I overthrew the guilty emperor just so that the people of the world can live a good life, so I will not I will punish Lu Bai, and I will also make him a man of Yujiang County, so that he can continue to patrol the world on my behalf and plead for the people!"


    Your Majesty is truly a wise king sent by heaven, and the people of the world are blessed! Mr. Zongzheng was the first to kneel down and praise Wei Qi.


    Soon, everyone in the Jinluan Pce knelt down. Even Zhong Huan felt that Wei Qi''s move of letting Lu Bai continue to plead for the people was a wonderful use.


    And Zhong Huan also understood why Wei Qi was ipetent in literature and military, but could still be supported by some people... This guy is really good at winning people''s hearts.


    Wei Qi said: "I am the Lord of the world, and I should work for the welfare of all people in the world. Dear friends, please get up quickly."


    Civil and military officials: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    After they got up, Wei Qi took out another imperial edict and handed it to Cheng Chong: "Marquis Cheng, the brothers of the Wu family are very capable people. I don''t want them to be buried like this. I will now grant Wu Changzhen the title of Loyal and Righteous Uncle and ask him to Come out of the mountain, join Fuhu Army again, train troops for David, and ask Marquis Cheng to help persuade him."


    At this, the ministers were shocked again. They knelt down again and shouted: "Your Majesty is worthy of being a true dragon emperor. He has a heart that embraces all rivers. He does not remember past grudges and re-appoints capable people. I thank you on behalf of the world!"


    Cheng Chong received the imperial edict and promised: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely convince the Wu brothers."


    Wei Qi said gratefully: "Thank you very much."


    However, Wei Qi didn''t care at all whether the Wu brothers agreed or not. If he agreed, he would just be a military training instructor. If he didn''t agree, it would be fine. Anyway, his reputation as a virtuous man had already spread out, and the officials also looked at him with admiration.


    Wei Qi earned himself a good reputation by conferring titles on former courtiers and generals, and attracted a group of loyal generals to strengthen his army, but Qin Gui wanted to cry...Aqi, you are so generous, why don''t you give me a title? ah?


    Wei Qi will not forget him. After all, Qin Gui is one of his chess pieces that shows benevolence and righteousness, and Qin Gui can also check and bnce Qin Sang, so this chess piece has to be picked up and used.


    Wei Qi came over, pulled Qin Gui to the middle of the Jinluan Pce, and said to the officials: "This is the uncle of Duke Qin. Although he has no great ability, he is a brother who has shared life and death with me, so I want to make an exception for him." , make him the Marquis of Chang''an, protect him from long-term prosperity and prosperity, and ask all the ministers and generals to respond ordingly."


    The majestic emperor lowered his dignity to seek a title for a loser, just because the loser escaped with him. Such emphasis on friendship made the ministers and generals even more impressed by him.


    Most of the ministers and generals said: "Your Majesty values love and righteousness, and treats his former brothers no less. Naturally, I will not hesitate!"


    Wei Qi was very happy and hurriedly said to Qin Gui: "Qin Er, why don''t you thank all the adults quickly?"


    Qin Gui cried and bowed to the ministers: "Thank you all, sir."


    He knelt down to Wei Qi and said, "Your Majesty is so kind. I am willing to work as an ox or a horse for Your Majesty to repay Your Majesty. Wuwuwu~"


    Hehe, this is the Marquis, can you repay me by just acting like a cow and a horse?


    Wei Qi cursed in his heart, butforted Qin Gui on his face. Finally, he pulled Qin Gui to Qin Sang and said, "Brother Mu, when we were in Longshan Mansion, your second uncle and second aunt had an affair. He has already acknowledged some of his wrongdoings, and I have punished him and the Ji family. Please don''t argue with him, and at least pay attention to his second uncle."

 Chapter 2682: Lists and Industry Brochures

    Chapter 2682: Lists and Industry Brochures


    Chapter 2682 List and Industry Booklet


    Qin Gui cried: "Brother Mu, uncle..."


    Qin Sang sneered and interrupted him: "I didn''t help outsiders plot against my uncle."


    He looked at Ning Ji again and said, "Master Ning, do you need me to tell you what happened in Longshan Mansion in this Jinluan Pce?"


    Ning Ji has been secretly helping the Wei family a few years ago and has made great contributions. Today, he was granted the title of Marquis, marking the end of the fifth generation.


    Ning Ji was shocked when he heard this. For the sake of his family''s reputation, he hurriedly came out and said: "Your Majesty is kind-hearted and wants to help the Marquis of Chang''an, but everyone is tired today. Why not, let''s hold a banquet for the emperor instead to make a peace with the Marquis of Chang''an." Sir, what do you think, His Majesty, of letting their uncle and nephew settle their old feud?"


    Wei Qi saw that Qin Sang was really angry, and he didn''t want to lose face on the day he ascended the throne, so he followed the trend and said, "Okay, let Ninghou handle this matter."


    The matter was settled hastily.


    Qin Guizheng was crying vigorously, but the incident came to an abrupt end. He stopped and sobbed twice.


    Just these two soundspletely angered Wei Xiao, and he pointed at him and cursed: "The Jinluan Hall is a solemn ce for political discussions. If the Marquis of Chang''an wants to cry, go home and cry!"


    Qin Gui was so frightened that his legs weakened and he almost knelt down. Mr. Wang hurriedly supported him and led him to stand among the civil servants.


    When Wei Qi saw this, he was afraid that Wei Xiao would cause trouble and prevent him from getting off the stage, so he hurriedly talked about Luo Ying and Mr. Qin: "The Luo family and Uncle He were also sufferers back then, and they have fought against the enemy with great merit in recent years. I want to seal them The two of them are the Dukes of the country and they are hereditary. Brother Xiao and Brother Mu, what do you think?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang and Wei Xiao were indeed very happy. They nodded and said, "This is what they deserve. We have no objection."


    It would be too much if they were not knighted.


    Seeing that they were no longer bothering about Qin Gui''s affairs, Wei Qi breathed a sigh of relief and formally decreed to confer Luo Ying as the British Duke of David. Mr. Qin became the Duke of David, and also granted the title to Master Gui and the Yu family. The position of an earl.


    Wei Qi was in great need of soldiers and horses, so he talked about General Jiang again: "Jiang Wankang has made a lot of contributions, and the Xu You incident has passed. We David don''t need to go into it further. We only employ people ording to their abilities and merits. Now he is named Ding''an Bo." , let him continue to guard the border for David.


    "When David was first established, he should reuse these heroes who were abandoned by the previous emperor Huai. Your Majesty is wise!" Mr. Zuo and other civil servants of the Wei family were the first to kneel down and praise Wei Qi.


    Qin Sang and others also want General Jiang to die a good death, and they have no objection.


    When the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty saw this, they also knelt down and shouted three times: "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Wei Qi was very happy and ended the enthronement ceremony withpliments: "Thank you for your hard work, sir. Go back and have a good rest today. We will go to the pce for a banquet the day after tomorrow. We, the king and the ministers, will have fun together and celebrate David''s eternal prosperity."


    Thank you, Your Majesty! The ministers stood up and were led out of the pce by the imperial guards.


    But Qin Sang, Mr. Feng and Wei Xiao stayed.


    Qin Gui was very frightened when he saw that Qin Sang had not left. Could it be that this boy was still angry and wanted to stay and kill him?


    Wei Qi also thought that Qin Sang stayed to try to undermine Qin''s rules, so he tried to persuade him: "Brother Mu, your second uncle knows he was wrong. Please forgive him once and don''t split the n. You are the only one in the Qin family." We already have two houses, and if we divide them into ns, there will be even fewer people.


    Divide into ns?


    He has only two fates for the Qin Gui branch. One is to leave the n, and the other is to be extinct. It is a dream to split up the n and go out to live happily, so that he, the n leader, can no longer control the Qin Gui branch!


    Qin Sang: "I''m not staying here for these trivial matters, but because I have a list of names and several carts of property brochures to give to Your Majesty." "What, several carts of property brochures?!" Wei Qi was shocked and asked hurriedly: "Where are they? Bring it quickly!"


    "The book is in the minister''s house, and I will keep it for you." Mr. Feng said, taking out a list and putting it on the tray held by the eunuch: "This is the list of owners of those industries. After the imperial doctor has tested the poison, , Your Majesty, look at itter."


    Wei Qi is now the emperor, and this list was given to Mr. Feng by Qin Sang. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it is better to let the imperial doctor test the poison before looking at it.


    The current imperial doctor is Dr. Wei. Wei Qi is very reassured by the Wei family. ording to the rules, he checked that the list was not poisonous and handed it to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, it is not poisonous. Please, Your Majesty..."


    Before old doctor Wei finished speaking, Wei Qi snatched it away and looked at it. He was shocked: "This, this..."


    Qin Sang said: "The list was brought back by Mr. Ouyang Hu when he went to Beijing for the funeral. Nearly 80% of the aristocratic families participated. Your Majesty can use the list and the industry booklet as a mirror. Wait a few months and see Ning Hou and others submit it. By collecting the birth lists from each family, you can identify the loyal and the traitorous."


    He also told the story that Ouyang Hu, Grandpa Qin and Luo Wu used Zhan Er to set up a trap to obtain the list and industry brochure.


    "It turns out that Mr. Ouyang Hu came to the capital for such a long time just for this important matter." Wei Qi suddenly realized it, and came over to hold Qin Sang''s hand again, choking and saying: "Brother Mu, Uncle Wei, thank you...Dad, Uncle Shi and the others You are right, you are really a child from Chicheng, and David is truly blessed to have you!"


    Wei Xiao said: "David is indeed blessed to have Muge."


    He looked at Wei Qi again and said solemnly: "Uncle, what happened with Lu Er happened when we attacked Tangjiang Mansion, so Mu Geer really has no intention of fighting for the throne, you can rest assured."


    If Mugeer wants to fight for the throne, he can use the power of the Lu family and Dafeng to conquer the capital in one fell swoop, and he can easily be the emperor.


    Wei Qi wanted to poison Wei Xiao, could he say this to his face?


    However, he nodded quickly and said: "Brother Xiao is right, Brother Mu really doesn''t have such thoughts."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "Brother Mu, Uncle Wei has always believed in you. Don''t worry, Uncle Wei will never doubt you."


    Qin Sang just did what he should do. As for whether Wei Qi suspected him, he was not worried. If it didn''t work, the worst he could do was not work for David, or... it would depend on whether Wei Qi had touched his objection. Scales, no, everything is easy to say.


    Qin Sang said: "Your Majesty, I have clearly exined the matter between the Lu family and Dafeng today. Let''s settle the matter between the Lu family and Dafeng."


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Of course, since Da Chu is gone, Uncle Wei will naturally not pursue Dafeng''s matter anymore, and the Lu and Gu families have done a good enough job. Uncle Wei is very grateful."


    Then he said: "Your brother-inw is now the head of the Lu family, and he is also a great contributor to the annihtion of Emperor Fengai''s crown prince. Second Uncle Wei wants to meet him, and now he has ordered him toe to Beijing to see him, and then give him a title. What do you think? ?


    Although Qin Sang had no intention of proiming himself emperor, the Lu family was of Dafeng royal bloodline after all. He had to meet Gu Jincheng no matter what, and only after exploring Gu Jincheng''s thoughts could he feelpletely at ease.


    The matter in the Lu family was too big. Qin Sang knew that Brother Cheng had toe to the capital in person to settle the matterpletely.


    However, he said: "He still needs to finish the family affairs. I''m afraid he won''t be able to go to Beijing in a short time. Moreover, he is the head of the Lu family. It is up to him to decide whether to go to Beijing or not. If your Majesty really wants to see him, you can send someone to go there." Please take a look.


    Wei Qi: "I will issue an order to invite your brother-inw toe to Beijing!"


    After the imperial edict, that boy dares not toe?


    They had already discussed the matter ofing to the capital for detailed discussions. Brother Cheng woulde, but he would bring Grandpa Qin with him.


    Mr. Qin, also known as General He, is a great benefactor of the Wei family. Even Wei Qi wants to call him Uncle He. With his old man protecting him, Wei Qi can''t even think of making him angry!

 Chapter 2683: Degrading Wife as Concubine and Hemorrhage

    Chapter 2683: Degrading Wife as Concubine and Hemorrhage


    Chapter 2683: Reducing Wife to Concubine and Hemorrhage


    Although Qin Gui''s family had been to Longshan Mansion, they were only told to have a good rtionship with Qin Sang and not to offend him, a man with a lot of troops. They did not know about the Lu family, Dafeng, and King Qingma. .


    At this moment, he waspletely confused. He stared at Qin Sang for a long time and finally eximed: "Gu, is the ancestor of the Gu family the Lu family, is the real grandpa the blood of the Dafeng royal family?!"


    Isnt Gus mother, Cui, a prostitute? How did she be a noblewoman?


    Impossible, impossible, how could Qin Mu, the rebellious son of his uncle, have such a famous rtive? He should marry a peasant girl, take a wandering prostitute as his mother-inw, and be ridiculed by the world and be infamy for thousands of years!


    Qin Sang nodded with a smile and said: "Yes, my wife''s maternal grandfather''s family is so powerful, so Qin Gui, you''d better be more honest, otherwise once I take action, your n will be at least a sect, and even the n will be divided." There is no chance.


    Out, out of the n? !


    Wei Qi and Qin Gui were both shocked...Qin Mu was so cruel?


    Qin Sang looked at Wei Qi again and said: "Your Majesty, the Yin family and the Wang family are behind what the Ji family did. You promised to deal with them. Give me an exnation. I am still waiting for your good news. .


    Don''t think that I didn''t mention or stop you from ennobling the Wang family, so that the things done by the Ji family, Yin family, and Wang family can be wiped out.


    Wei Qi did not expect that a year had passed since this incident, and Qin Sang was still pursuing him. He wanted to help the Wang family defend himself, but Mr. Feng said: "Your Majesty, the prince hasmitted the same crime as themon people. Since he has made a mistake, , then they must be punished, especially the new nobles who have just been knighted, and they must be severely punished, lest they suddenly be rich and bold, and cause great harm to His Majesty!"


    He was in charge of criminalw, and he was kind to the Wei family. He said so. Wei Qi had no choice but to vent his anger on Qin Gui and cursed him: "Qin Er, take care of the Ji family and the Ji family." , if they try to grab something that doesnt belong to them again, I wont let them go!


    He then said to Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, brother Mu, I will give you an exnation and I will never let Gu family be wronged."


    Qin Sang said: "Your Majesty, this matter has nothing to do with my daughter-inw. It is the three families of Jiyin and Wang who are plotting against me. On the day they plotted against me, many people saw it. Ninghou''s uncle and nephew also saw it. They can testify."


    I want to me this matter on womenpeting for favor, so that the big issue can be reduced to a trivial one, but there is no way!


    After Wei Qi heard this, he looked at Qin Gui with a murderous look in his eyes. He regretted sending Qin Gui and his family to the northwest... They are a useless family and will only cause trouble for me!


    Wei Qi turned to look at Qin Sang and said solemnly: "Brother Mu, don''t worry, Uncle Wei will not be soft and will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation."


    Comparing the three families of Ji, Yin and Wang with the three families of Qin, Gulu and Qin, Wei Qi still knew who was more important, so he chose to kill the first three families first and then thest three, and then wait until his empire was stable.


    Qin Sang always stopped when he saw good things, and saluted with cupped fists: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Wei Qi smiled bitterly and said, "The Wang family also has some involvement in this matter. It''s appropriate for Uncle Wei to work hard to resolve it."


    He then held Qin Sang''s hand and asked, "Are all the properties registered in those booksplete?"


    Qin Sang said: "It can be guaranteed that it is 80%plete and authentic."


    Wei Qi nodded: "Okay, Second Uncle Wei knows... Brother Mu, thank you, if we can really collect 30% of these properties, our many difficulties as David can be ovee."


    In fact, Wei Qi wanted to take it all, but he was a benevolent king, so he could only take half of it at most. If he took too much, he would inevitably be scolded as a fake benevolent person, and it would very likely lead to serious trouble.


    Looking at Mr. Feng again: "Master Feng, I will send someone to your house to collect the booklet in a moment."


    Wei Xiao said: "Uncle, there is no need to send someone else. I will just transport it back myself. It will be just in time to deliver Mugeer and Mr. Feng."


    Wei Qi agreed: "It''s done."


    Qin Sang and the others did not stay long and left immediately.


    After they left for a while, Qin Gui came over and apologized: "Aqi..." There were two snaps. Wei Qi pped him twice angrily, causing Qin Gui to fall to the ground. Unable to understand his hatred, he kicked him again. , scolded: "Before I went to Longshan Mansion, I told you that I would stabilize Qin Mu for me. Is this how you stabilized him? You caused such a mess and made me apologize to a junior like him!"


    The Ji family is not worthy of being a Marquis, so he demoted her to a concubine. He also immediately severed ties with the Ji family and told the Ji familys children to go back to the northeast...and the Ji familys daughter died of illness!


    Qin Gui was horrified and ignored Wei Qi''s sudden beating. He knelt down and said, "Aqi, you can''t do this. This is too cruel. The Ji family will go crazy, and the world will call me heartless!"


    Wei Qi sneered: "It was the Ji family''s aunt and nephew who plotted against Qin Mu. The Ji family doesn''t take the big responsibility for this, so should the Wang family do it? And I''ve been good enough to you and haven''t deprived you of your Marquisship. You are If you want the Ji family or the Marquis, choose for yourself!"


    this?


    All fools know how to choose.


    Qin Gui finally cried and said: "Yes, I obey the order~"


    Wei Qi also wanted to use him to show benevolence and righteousness, and he didn''t want others to discover his true temperament, so after losing control and getting angry, he helped Qin Gui up and said earnestly: "Qin Er, don''t me me, I''m helping. You...the Ji family is not from a good family, and you are still restless. You are now a marquis, and you should be matched with a young and beautifuldy from a noble family who can serve others, and you should not be dragged down by the Ji family."


    A young and beautifuldy from an aristocratic family who is good at serving others?


    This is okay!


    Qin Gui swallowed his saliva when he heard this and said: "My lord, as ordered... Wuwuwu~"


    Hehe, you are crying, you are a drunkard and a womanizer, and you are pretending to be like me!


    Wei Qi said: "It''s gettingte. You should leave the pce quickly, lest the imperial city gate is closed and you can''t get out."


    "Okay." Qin Gui responded and was about to leave when he was stopped by Wei Qi: "Wait a minute. Remember, not a word is allowed to leak out about the list and property booklet. This involves distinguishing between loyal and traitorous people. Whether the national treasury can be replenished is a big deal, if this thing goes wrong, you will also have to go to death row!"


    Going to death row?


    Qin Gui was so frightened that he almost fell to his knees, but he quickly responded: "Yes, Aqi, don''t worry, I don''t dare to tell anyone. I have always listened to you. Back then you asked me..."


    "Shut up!" Wei Qi was furious and wanted to chop him. He grabbed him and gritted his teeth in his ear and warned: "I didn''t ask you to do anything back then. We ran away together because we happened to bump into him. Remember."


    "Yes, yes, yes~" Qin Gui was scared to death. He felt that Wei Qi today was too scary. After making his promise, he did not dare to stay for a moment longer and hurriedly exited the Jinluan Pce.


    Wei Qi was so tired that he slumped on the throne for a long time before he called General Yuan in and said, "Prepare the chariot to take me back to the pce."


    Walking back again would make him sick from exhaustion.


    But due to the fatigue during this period, his health did be worse, so he began to think... He had to bring Shan''er and Brother Lin into the capital quickly, and teach Brother Lin step by step, otherwise How can brother Lin fight with Wei Xiao, a fierce tiger!


    "Yes." General Yuan immediately asked people to prepare a chariot, helped Wei Qi out of the Jinluan Pce, and escorted him back to the harem with a group of imperial guards.


    But Wei Qi still couldn''t rest and asked again: "Is Mr. Wang still in the imperial city?"


    General Yuan said: "Reply to Your Majesty, I''m still here."


    Mr. Wang is the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel. He has been living in the General Office of the Ministry of Personnel in the imperial city recently and is busy with the appointment and dismissal of officials.


    Wei Qi said: "Call him here. I have something urgent to see him."


    He has to select an unused person from the Wang family to sacrifice, andpletely end the trouble caused by the Wang family, Ji family, and Yin family.


    Yes. General Yuan immediately went to call Mr. Wang.

 Chapter 2684: You should thank me

    Chapter 2684: You should thank me


    Chapter 2684 You should thank me


    Outside the pce, many officials from aristocratic families pretended to meet Ning Ji and others by chance so that they could ask questions.


    But Ning Ji ignored him at all and let the carriage drive past, which aroused the dissatisfaction of many officials from wealthy families. Some even scolded him, but they didn''t dare to mention him by name.


    In the car, Mr. Zongzheng said: "Ninghou, if you leave the big guys like this, I''m afraid they will hate our three families, and it will be difficult to get along with each other in the future."


    Ning Ji smiled: "Mr. Zongzheng is too worried. Since we have taken over the job of making money, we will definitely offend them, but no matter how much they hate us, they have to kneel down and beg for justice for our three families."


    Mr. Zongzheng and Mr. Guange were both shocked... What Ning San said was even more cruel than a general on a **** battlefield. Wasn''t he always quite elegant?


    Ning Ji knew what they were thinking, but said: "Two old men, whether our three families will prosper or decline will depend on this job. You must not be soft-hearted, otherwise the future of our three families will be ruined."


    this?


    Mr. Zongzheng is quite selfish, so he shut up after hearing this.


    Lao Ze of Shangguange asked: "Ninghou, what should we do next?"


    Ning Ji drank a cup of tea, rested for a while, and said: "Shangguan Ge is highly respected and familiar with each family. After returning home, I will send posts to each family ording to the list of wealthy families, so that each family can make decisions. Man, I will go to Shangguans house tomorrow to talk about this matter.


    Shangguange Lao thought for a while and agreed: "Sure, I will send someone to take care of it."


    Mr. Zongzheng was anxious after hearing this. Why did his inws agree? Such offending things should be done by the Ning family!


    But Mr. Shangguange had already agreed, so he couldn''t say anything, so he turned to ask the most important thing: "Ninghou, how much money should I give? This amount must be controlled well, otherwise the three of us may have to pay for it." Being torn apart by both sides~"


    At the end of the sentence, Mr. Zongzheng felt chills in his heart... This minister of the Zhuguo Kingdom and his unparalleled merits are really not that easy to earn... It would be easier to just send his granddaughter to be the princess, and then be promoted to the queen.


    Ning Ji did not tell him how much money he would get. He only said: "Mr. Zongzheng, don''t worry, we will know tomorrow."


    Still waiting for tomorrow?


    Mr. Zongzheng couldn''t wait for a moment, but when he wanted to ask further questions, the carriage had already reached the fork in the road, and Ning Ji started to drive people away: "Aqiong, stop the car and help the two old men out."


    "Yes." Aqiong quickly stopped the carriage and helped Shangguange Lao and the others out.


    Shangguan Zhuo and Zong Zhengyi were following behind in a carriage. When they saw them getting out of the car after talking, they hurried over to pick them up: "Grandpa."


    Hello to Ning Ji again: "Ninghou, congrattions to Ninghou on being awarded the title."


    Ning Ji nodded at them, said nothing, and let A Qiong drive away.


    Mr. Zongzheng said hurriedly: "My dear, how about wee to my car and have a talk?"


    Shangguan Ge was always thinking about his granddaughter Zong Zhengya. Although he was very tired, he still agreed: "Yes."


    After getting into the carriage and the carriage started to move, Mr. Zongzheng immediately said, "My dear, how much silver do you think Ning Ji will ask from the family?"


    Shangguan Ge Lao frowned when he heard this and reminded him: "Old brother, this silver is for the treasury, not for Ninghou."


    Then he looked at Shangguan Zhuo and Zong Zhengyi: "Ninghou is not a simple person. When you see him in the future, be more respectful, but... there is no need to have a close friendship. You are young and are not his opponents. You will only be his pawns~"


    After saying that, he nced at Mr. Zongzheng, and the meaning in his eyes was self-evident... The same goes for you, don''t think that you are smart when you are old, you can''t beat Ning Ji even if you are ten!


    Yes. Shangguan Zhuo and Zong Zhengyi responded respectfully.


    Zong Zhengyi couldn''t help but ask what they talked about in the car?


    After learning that they had agreed to go to Shangguan''s house for discussion tomorrow, he said, "Grandpa, I''ll go too."


    Shangguan Ge scolded: "Your grandfather and your father are both still alive. Who do you think is your turn to represent the Zongzheng family?"


    He pointed at Zong Zhengyi and said: "This is a hard job that will offend both parties if something goes wrong. Don''t get involved, do your job well, and build a good rtionship with Gu Jinan. Don''t worry about other things, do you hear me? !


    Zong Zhengyi was scolded and was very unconvinced, but he could only agree: "Yes."


    But Gu Jinan treated him indifferently. Every time he invited him to have a drink, Gu Jinan refused. He said he wanted to go home to be with his wife and daughter. He also said that wine was expensive and if everyone drank less, he could make more alcohol to save the lives of the soldiers. . If you dont want to go, just say so, and say such pretense of benevolence, which makes him feel sick.


    Shangguan Ge was so exhausted that he had no time to lecture him now. Instead, he asked about Zong Zhengya: "Is Sister Ya okay?"


    Speaking of the granddaughter who can help the family rise, Mr. Zongzheng said happily: "Very good. After receiving the engagement letter, she became happy, her body got better, her appearance was a bit prettier than before, and now she is Make clothes for Prince Wei, so that I can use them as gifts for the man in return when the engagement is official."


    only


    Prince Wei said, I dont want Sister Rou.


    Shangguange Lao rubbed his sore forehead and said: "If you don''t want it, don''t want it. As for the child, you can let the maid give birth to the child, leave the mother and keep the child, or you can adopt the child of the deceased concubine."


    In short, there are many ways.


    But Mr. Zongzheng is not happy. What he wants is a prince with the blood of the Zongzheng family so that he can be put on the throne!


    "Old brother, I have a headache. Let me take my leave first. Brother Zhuo,e here and give me a hand." Mr. Shangguange grabbed Shangguan Zhuo''s arm, and the grandfather and grandson got out of the car.


    After returning to Shangguan''s carriage, Shangguan Ge remained silent and Shangguan Zhuo did not dare to ask.


    It wasn''t until he returned home and entered Mr. Shangguange''s bedroom that Mr. Shangguange spoke: "In the future, you must not have close contact with people from the Zongzheng family. Don''t believe anything your cousins say. Keep a close eye on them." ...Associate more with Gu Jinan, he is a person worth associating with regardless of his background."


    Shangguan Zhuo felt ufortable when he saw Mr. Shangguan Ge was sorting out his funeral affairs, and quicklyforted him: "Grandpa, it''s not to this point. Please be more open-minded. It''s getting better and better now."


    Shangguan Ge Lao waved his hand and said: "Just remember what your grandfather said. Go and call your father and second uncle. We have to be busy informing everyone abouting to our house tomorrow."


    "Yes." Shangguan Zhuo hurriedly called his father and second uncle. The whole family was so busy that it waspletely dark before they sent out all the posts.


    The people who received the post had a restless night''s sleep.


    At midnight the next day, everyone rushed to Shangguan''s house with their posts, gathered in the big living room of Shangguan''s house, and asked Mr. Shangguange: "What kind of regtions are this matter? Please tell us everything, otherwise we will Im so flustered.


    Shangguange Lao Dao said: "I don''t know yet. I''ll have to wait until Marquis Ning arrives to find out."


    After hearing this, everyone was dissatisfied: "Although Ninghou''s holy favor is prosperous, you are the elder of the pavilion. You should have the final say on this matter, right?"


    Shangguange Lao Dao: "I will listen to Marquis Ning on this matter."


    What, listen to Ning Ji?


    Everyone was shocked... Mr. Shangguange delegated power so quickly? Want to give up the right to rule the wealthy family to the Ning family? !


    Every family was even more panicked, but no matter how they asked, Mr. Shangguan Ge didn''t say much.


    As for Mr. Zongzheng... Well, he has lost his official position a long time ago, so he lives by selling his granddaughter. The wealthy family is arrogant and looks down on him to some extent.


    There was no other way, they could only wait for Ning Ji toe.


    After finally surviving until thest moment, Ning Ji arrived at Shangguan''s house, but the first thing he said to them was: "Everyone, within one month, clear out a total of 50% of the property in both the light and dark areas of your family and dedicate it to the big family. guard."


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked: "What? You want to give 50%, or you want both the light and dark properties? Ning Ji, you can''t kill us so hard if you want to do meritorious deeds!"


    Is it ruthless?


    Ning Ji smiled... In thest life, you only gave me 50% of the nominal property, but what happened in the end? Wei Xiao took the opportunity to make things worse and killed half of the wealthy families. The remaining wealthy families had to sacrifice all their properties. This seriously damaged their vitality and never recovered!


    Therefore, as long as you hand over 50% of the property in the light and dark areas, I am quite kind, and you should thank me.

 Chapter 2685: Not the eldest son

    Chapter 2685: Not the eldest son


    Chapter 2685 Not the eldest son


    However, this happened in thest life, and it was the biggest trump card he used to make profits. He would not tell them, he would only tell them: "If the Wei army invades the capital, everyone present will be considered a family." , all ended up being ughtered and robbed. Now that your whole family is safe, all you need to do is give up 50% of your property, and this 50% of your property can also buy you a good future. If you are still unwilling, then you are asking for death. Got it!"


    After hearing this, all the people attending the meeting fell silent.


    Mr. Zongzheng is also very distressed and wants to give up 50% of his property in both the light and dark areas. But if this is done, the Zongzheng family will benefit much more than these fat people.


    So he began to lobby: "Everyone, think about the siege of the capital and when the two sides were negotiating, did you just ask for the safety of your whole family, without other properties? At that time, you could give up your property, but now that you are safe, you are not willing to give Half of the property is already owned, but do you have the final say on this matter?!"


    Old man Zong Zheng thought that Zong Zhengya was Princess Wei and that his family was different from these fat men. He gritted his teeth and said, "My Zong Zheng family is willing to donate 60% of the family property in both light and dark areas. Do you want to follow? Just figure it out at home."


    After hearing this, everyone in the family was shocked: "Mr. Zongzheng, you are really willing to go out of your way!"


    Old man Zongzheng pressed his hand on the crutch of crane-headed tortoiseshell bamboo, raised his chin with a white beard and said: "It''s not that the old man is willing to take risks, but that the old man knows how to settle ounts... Think about the time when Emperor Jingwu entered the capital, and then think about it. Now David, we have already taken advantage of us, if we are still reluctant to part with these copper-smelling things, we will end our family''s future!"


    However, Mr. Kan said: "But this is not a matter of giving 60% of the property. It is a matter of each of our families having to expose the hidden industry... Can the royal family know about this?!"


    That''s right, what Master Kan said is the key point.


    A century-old dynasty and a thousand-year-old family can survive longer than the dynasty because they are supported by the industry in the dark. Even if the industry on the surface is destroyed together with the dynasty, they will still be able to survive twenty or thirty yearster. Money allowed them to make aeback.


    Mr. Xun looked at Mr. Shangguan Ge, who had been silent, and said, "Brother Shangguan, what do you think, are you willing to reveal your own life-saving trump card?"


    Shangguange Lao sighed and said: "The Shangguan family and the Zongzheng family are rted by marriage. Since his family has 60% of the property in both the light and dark areas, my family is the same."


    this?


    Every family member was almost angry to death. Before they could scold Mr. Shangguange, Mr. Yan said: "The Yan family is also willing to pay 60%."


    Mr. Zheng said: "The same goes for the Zheng family, with 60% of the propertying from two ces."


    The old man of the Chu family followed up: "My family is the same."


    What!


    Mr. Ran was very angry and red at the old man of the Chu family, but this was his first wife''s father, and he did not dare to curse.


    Other aristocratic families who are not willing to let their hidden industries be exposed have already pointed at Mr. Chu and cursed them: "Crazy, you are all crazy!"


    With two nging sounds, Ning Ji struck the bronze bell hanging on the desk with his dagger twice and said: "Everyone, be quiet!"


    After everyone calmed down, Ning Ji nced at them and said, "That''s it. Each family must donate at least 50% of its property in both the light and dark areas. Within a month, the property booklet must be handed over to the Ministry of Household Affairs. If you don''t want to I will not force you to donate it, but I will bear the consequences myself."


    After saying that, he shouted outside: "Open the door and go back home!"


    Aqiong opened the door from the outside, Ning Ji got up and left first.


    As soon as he left, the remaining people became even more noisy.


    When Mr. Xu, who had been silent until now, saw this, his face became sullen, he got up and left. The Xu family and the Fang family are rted by marriage. Although no one is in the official position, the children in the family are all famous and open a lot of academies. They are growing peaches and plums topete with the Ouyang family.


    However, the Xu family had worked hard for decades, even marrying Emperor Jingtai''s niece from the country, in order to use the royal power to strengthen their own family, but they had not been able to establish a foothold in Shilin.


    At this moment, Dachu has fallen, and the Xu family has to give half of its property to the new dynasty. If Mr. Xu doesn''t leave, he may be so angry that he will have a stroke and fall to the ground!


    Mr. Xu, wait a minute. Those who were unwilling to give him the property hurriedly caught up with him and asked, Mr. Xu, are you going to find the Fang Shangshu?


    Although Fang Shangshu no longer has the title of Shangshu, he has been the Shangshu of Da Chu for so many years. It is always right to ask for his opinion... and they really want to know whether the Fang family helped Da Chu hide it secretly. What treasure?


    After all, Shangshu Fang was a confidant of Emperor Jingyuan... Moreover, nine of the twelverge granaries were empty, with only three remaining. This was too little left. They felt that there were at least about ten left!


    Hehe, you are really good at dreaming. If there are still so many big granaries left, Emperor Jingyuan may not be able to make up his mind to give up the country.


    Mr. Xu didn''t say anything. After leaving Shangguan''s house, he got in the car and ran to Xu''s house, leaving everyone behind and ignoring everyone.


    After Mr. Xu returned home, he went to the small ancestral hall dedicated to the deceased wives of the Xu family. He rushed to a row of memorial tablets, picked up his wife''s tablet, and smashed it on the ground.


    !


    A wooden corner of the memorial tablet was knocked off, which frightened the eldest grandson who came into the house and turned pale. He quickly closed the door of the small ancestral hall and blocked all the Xu family members who had followed him in the yard. He said, "Fathers, mothers, uncles and aunts, don''t worry. Grandfather just felt angry at Shangguan''s house and wanted to talk to grandma, so we don''t need to disturb him."


    After saying that, he gave his biological father, Uncle Xu, a look.


    Uncle Xu understood and said hurriedly: "Second brother, second brother and sister, let''s not disturb dad. Let him be quiet and leave first."


    It is to drive people out of the courtyard of the small ancestral hall in half a hurry.


    In the ancestral hall, Mr. Xu didn''t stop smashing the tablet. He raised his foot and stepped on the tablet several times. He cursed: "Bitch, I thought I would be able to marry you, the illegitimate daughter of Emperor Jingtai." Let the Xu family rise in the Chu Dynasty, but I didn''t expect that your biological father would be so useless. He was suppressed by Emperor Jingwu and rebelled against him by Emperor Jingyuan. As a result, the Xu family was implicated and remained unknown for so many years... I would have known better. In this case, I will never do such an unconscionable thing for you~"


    Mr. Xu cursed in a low voice, but still couldn''t understand his hatred. Finally, he burned Xu Chu''s memorial tablet and felt better!


    When he opened the door of the small ancestral hall and came out, Uncle Xu rushed to meet him and wanted to help him, but he opened it with a cane and said disgustedly: "Go away, you are useless,pared with your eldest and second brothers." Not even close!


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu looked at Mr. Xu and Mr. Xu in shock... What does grandfather mean? Isn''t dad the eldest son of the Xu family? Where did the big brother and the second brothere from?


    Uncle Xu was also very frightened. This happened decades ago, why did dad suddenly mention it? Ha, I understand. Seeing Da Chu fall, he began to dislike him.


    Mr. Xu was so angry that he had no time to pay attention to him. He said to Mr. Xu, "Go to your father-inw''s house. I need to see him and tell him what happened today."


    "Yes." Mr. Xu quickly supported Mr. Xu and left. After ordering people to prepare the carriage and horses, he got in the car and went to Fang''s house.


    Fang Shangshu had been waiting for a long time. After hearing the report, he hurriedly asked someone to bring them in.


    After learning that even the property in the dark would be handed over, he fell down on the Taishi chair, closed his eyes, and shed tears.


    The eldest son Xu was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Father-inw, please don''t be sad... The more times like this, the more important it is for you to hold on, you can''t fall."

 Chapter 2686: amnesty for the world

    Chapter 2686: amnesty for the world


    Chapter 2686 Amnesty for the World


    Fang Shangshu raised his hands to cover his eyes: "It has fallen, it haspletely fallen. The wealthy family was captured by Ning Ji, and we got nothing~"


    He originally thought that if Chu was gone, even if Dafeng could not be restored, it would be the Duke of Qin who would win the world.


    How could you know that the Duke of Qin was so unambitious and had so many soldiers and horses in his hands, but instead ofing to the capital to seize the throne, he went south and killed his old master!


    Forget about killing the old master, you can at least lead the troops and fight back to the capital to seize the throne. You just stopped at Mushan without going any further, and only entered the city when the overall situation was decided, and became a minister of the Wei Dynasty.


    How can it be better to be a minister than to be an emperor? !


    Mr. Xu hurriedly said: "Father-inw, it''s not this bad. As long as you cheer up, you will definitely be able to make aeback."


    Hehe, Fang Shangshu smiled bitterly: "Come back? I don''t have this chance."


    Mr. Xu didn''te to see thenguid Shangshu, but he couldn''t help but ask: "Brother Yan''s father-inw, Ning Ji wants us to give 50% of the property in two properties. What do you think?"


    He added: "You have been the Minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs for so many years. You must have a way to replenish the national treasury. If youe up with one or two strategies, the Fang family can turn around!"


    Fang Shangshu was shocked when he heard this. He finally opened his eyes, looked at Mr. Xu, and sneered: "You can turn around with just one or two strategies? What Mr. Xu said is so easy, and haven''t you noticed yet? I have already He was secretly ced under house arrest!


    Mr. Xu was shocked when he heard this and asked quickly: "Father-inw, who put you under house arrest? Is it the Wei family?"


    Fang Shangshu said: "There is the Wei family, Emperor Jingyuan, and the Qin family...otherwise, why would I have been hiding at home and not going out? I would have saved myself a long time ago!"


    Do you think he is stupid?


    But when Wei Qi entered the pce to have an interview with Emperor Jingyuan, and he was unable to participate in the meeting, he understood that Emperor Jingyuan had never believed him.


    He knew he was in danger when Wei Xiao refused to allow him to attend the vigil for Emperor Jingyuan.


    When the Qin family cut off hismunication channels, he understood that the n in the south waspletely over, and he was also over.


    Three roads, I thought at least one would be essible, but all three are gone!


    "Hahaha!" Fang Shangshu had been dealing with many parties for his whole life, and he had always been profitable, but in the end he ended up in this situation. Heughed wildly, scaring Mr. Xu''s descendants.


    "Father-inw, please calm down and don''t get hysterical!" Master Xu was afraid that Fang Shangshu would go crazy, so he hurried over to help him, and pinched others to bring Fang Shangshu back from his madness.


    Fang Shangshu looked at Mr. Xu with mixed feelings in his heart... He initially looked down on Xu Yan, but after the old manager brought back a piece of news from the south, he thought twice and decided to give his younger daughter to his stepmother. His youngest legitimate daughter was given to him, just in case it turned out to be true, so that he could use it to benefit the Fang family.


    Therefore, Fang Shangshu was not angry with Xu Yan and only said: "You are a good boy. Don''t imitate your grandfather. You must be kind to others. Don''t..."


    "Shut up, Mr. Fang, you are crazy for telling this to a junior!" Mr. Xu was so angry that he almost wanted to attack Fang Shangshu.


    "What, are you afraid? If you were afraid, you shouldn''t have done some shameful things just to get married to the emperor." Fang Shangshuughed, looked at Mr. Xu up and down, and said: "Your father is not good at anything, you are a human being Neither your character nor your skills are good, but you can give birth..."


    After Fang Shangshu hurt Mr. Xu, he suddenly changed his subject and said: "Donate 50% of the property in the light and dark areas. If you donate it, the Xu family can continue to live on. If you don''t donate it, you will die!"


    Do you really think that when the dynasty changes, only the Chu Dynasty will die, and you don''t have to pay any price?


    Fang Shangshu looked at Xu Yan and said, "Live a good life with Sister Qi. If you encounter any undecided matters,e and ask me at any time. I won''t let you couple suffer."


    Xu Yan nodded: "Yes."


    but


    Didnt my father-inw say that you are under house arrest? Then can we still visit you at any time?


    Fang Shangshu smiled bitterly and said: "My business has been done, and I won''t stop you froming to see me anymore. Besides, they are all capable people. Knowing your father-inw, I don''t dare to make any more trouble, so I want to see my daughter." Son-inw, its still okay. Even if the message is sent out, it has to be intercepted and checked.


    However, after the property donation is over, he will be of little value, and Wei Xiao and Qin Guogong''s people will be withdrawn by then.


    "Yes, my son-inw and Sister Qi wille to see you often... Don''t be sad, it will be fine." Xu Yan was very sad when the family copsed, and he cried when he spoke.


    Fang Shangshu said: "Well, I know, go back with your grandfather."


    He looked at Mr. Xu again and warned: "Look at Xu Yan, if you don''t want him to die, then donate your property, both ces. Don''t hide your property, otherwise the Xu family will be destroyed!"


    Mr. Xu came here to seek a way out, but when he received such words, the scandal back then was almost exposed. He was so angry that he wanted to kill Fang Shangshu, but he snorted coldly, turned around and left.


    Xu Yan was worried that something had happened to him, so he hurriedly chased him. He felt terribly miserable. When would these miserable days end? !


    The aristocratic and wealthy families are very unhappy, but most people in the capital are very happy.


    In the restaurants on the street, many people are talking about the new emperors banquet with ministers tomorrow: The pce night banquet will definitely be a first-ss spectacle.


    Shopkeeper Lin said: "It''s more than spectacr, I''m afraid it''sparable to the Jade Banquet of the gods in the sky... I really want to go into the pce and see it. If I can go and see it, it will be worth my death!"


    "Ah, Lao Lin, you are a restaurant owner, but you still have dreams of going to the pce for a banquet? Wake up quickly!" The regr customers of the restaurantughed at him.


    Shopkeeper Lin was unhappy and said at the top of his lungs: "The great-grandfather of Liu Yamen in Jingzhao Prefecture was an old butcher. He could even go to the pce for banquets. Is it embarrassing for me, the shopkeeper of the restaurant?!"


    "Although Chang Lao is a butcher, he is over ny years old. He is an old man and a blessed person. Do you have the ability to live that long?"


    Shopkeeper Lin shut up after hearing this... At ny years old, a short life is enough to die three times. How could he live so long?


    He murmured dissatisfiedly: "It''s a damned thing that a butcher can live such a long life after killing so much."


    Although he said it softly, the customer who came to check out at the counter still heard it and said with a smile: "Gods and ghosts are afraid of evil people. The more serious the killing, the less the Lord of Hell will dare to ept it easily... Look at those military masters wearing armor and carrying knives. Not only do people live longer, but they also have a great future and be noble."


    After hearing this, Shopkeeper Lin was so frightened that he hurriedly pped the counter and said, "Fang Xiucai, please keep your mouth shut. If the military master hears this, you will be doomed."


    Fang Xiucai smiled: "I''m telling the truth. Besides, I went out to the city and met many soldiers. I chatted with them. They are not as scary as the rumors say. They are all very good people, and many of them are quite good. I am literate, can recite poetry, and can calcte ounts.


    Speaking of settling ounts, Fang Xiucai looked at Shopkeeper Lin and said, "I heard that we are going to open an ounting department to recruit junior officials who can settle ounts for the Ministry of ounts to collect business taxes. You are a good ountant. Back then, you were just a bad person." In terms of policy theory, I didnt get the honors... How about giving it a try, maybe you can win, its better than working for your boss all the time.


    Shopkeeper Lin is just a monthly sry shopkeeper, and he is not yet able to open a restaurant in the capital.


    Shopkeeper Lin was moved by the words, but said: "Forget it, Dong Dong''s family has been very good to me. Follow him, work hard, and teach my two boys so that they can have a good future. I will spend the rest of my life with him." Even if I achieve consummation, I dont dare to dream of bing an official.


    After hearing this, Fang Xiucai said angrily: "You are really worthless, this is..."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard many people eximing: "Hey, look, look, the generals outside the city are starting to enter the city!"


    After hearing this, the guests in the restaurant were surprised and said, "Ah, are you entering the city now? Doesn''t the banquet start tomorrow?"

 Chapter 2687: Terrified

    Chapter 2687: Terrified


    Who knows, Im in the city anyway, go and have a look!


    Everyone came to the street to watch the excitement.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The people from the Military and Horse Division of the Five Cities beat gongs and shouted: "When generals enter the city and there are people waiting around, they should quickly avoid it. If the horses are frightened and cause trouble, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    Da da da!


    There was a sound of horse hooves, and a group of military generals galloped towards us on horseback in the distance. Although they had slowed down, hundreds of horses roared towards them, which still made the people in the city feel the pressureing from the mountains, and they were so scared that they hid back. Under the eaves.


    Behind the hundreds of cavalry were the generals'' personal soldiers, who were more than ten times more numerous than the generals. At a nce, you couldn''t see the head at all. You could only see the ck armor, hear thunderous shouts, and sabers. The ng sound of the collision with the armor is truly majestic and extremely scary!


    The people from the Wucheng Military and Horse Department knew that everyone was afraid, so they sent soldiers to exin to the people watching the excitement along the way: "There are too many generals, and they must be inspected one by one before they can enter the city, the imperial city, and then the pce. These three rounds The inspection took too long, so His Majesty gave the order to let the generals stay in the city for one night. After passing two more inspections tomorrow, they can enter the pce for a big banquet. Otherwise, let the generalse in tomorrow and the banquet will be over. The inspection hasnt beenpleted yet.


    And this is just one of the reasons. There is also a more important reason... Ning Ji gave Wei Qi advice and asked Wei Qi to order the generals to lead troops into the city to scare the wealthy families. After they know how powerful he is, they will be fine. He happily vomited out his family property.


    Wei Qi thought this strategy was very good, so he ordered the generals to lead the troops into the city in advance.


    The people from the Wucheng Bingma Division said again: "The military generals and soldiers will go directly to the barracks of the Wucheng Bingma Division to stay and will not stay outside. You don''t have to worry!"


    "That''s good." After hearing this, everyone felt relieved and began to praise the generals: "Look at the majesty of the generals. It would be great if I could have a general in my family!"


    "Old Liu, your family is just a street sweeper, and you still want to be a general? If your family can produce a general, my family will be like a marquis!"


    "Ah, Tan Liu, you''re the one who knocked down Ye Xiang and you still have dreams about the Marquis. Are you crazy? Go home and catch up on your sleep. Otherwise, you''ll be sleepy and take a nap at night. You won''t be able to hold Ye Xiang''s car. Be careful of the Ye Xiang. All of you!"


    Because the military general and his soldiers entered the city in advance, half of the capital became lively.


    After the generals and soldiers entered the barracks of the Wucheng Bingma Division, many people waited outside the yamen of the Wucheng Bingma Division for half an hour. After they did note out, they felt relieved and went home.


    But the soldiers were so evil that many people in the capital could not sleep well that night, especially the wealthy families. They remembered what their elders said that when Emperor Jingwu led his troops into the city, he killed all the dead soldiers in the family. The nursing department was mobilized and guarded the mansion all night.


    He also asked the girl at home to dress up as a servant''s child, and spend the night in the servant''s room apanied by her grandma.


    However, one night passed and nothing happened.


    The aristocratic families breathed a sigh of relief. After this night, they also figured it out. They no longer felt bad about the 50% of the property, and they were no longer angry that the secret property was exposed... What''s the use of your anger? Can he still defeat the Wei family army?


    So they decided to sacrifice their property ording to what Ning Ji said.


    Dong dong dong!


    As soon as Chen time arrived, the big drum in front of the imperial city gate was beaten. The military generals led their soldiers out of the barracks of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division, and began to line up for inspection and enter the imperial city.


    There were too many people attending the banquet. In addition to generals and soldiers, there were also civil servants, aristocratic families and noble families, families of great merchants, as well as elders and good people from the capital. There was arge crowd, more than a thousand people, and it was so long. The team lined up directly from the Imperial City Gate to a mile away.


    By the time we finished the thorough inspection and entered the imperial city, it was already noon.


    Qin Sang and the others set out for the banquet after lunch. At half past noon, they also entered the imperial city and arrived at the imperial garden.


    One hundred and twenty tables have been gathered here. Red silk has been tied on the trees and flowers in the garden, andnterns of all sizes have been hung. Musicians have yed melodious music. On the high tform facing Zhengyang Lake, there are sessful people A group of dancers were dancing barefoot, and many ministers would stop near the high tform to watch the dancers dance.


    Next to the high tform, there is a long tform for drinking wine, which leads the water from Zhengyang Lake into the tform, passes through a small rockery on the tform, and lotus flowers made of red silk meander down from and down, flowing back and forth in the tform.


    Beside the flowing wine table, many civil servants and princes were already sitting on the ground, ying the game of meandering water drinking wine... At a nce, it was a scene of joy and celebration. At noon, the drums sounded loudly in the Imperial Garden, and the Imperial Forest Army escorted Wei Qi to the Imperial Garden.


    The **** shouted: "Your Majesty has arrived, all the ministers will kneel down to wee you!"


    Everyone immediately knelt down and shouted three times: "Greetings to your majesty, long blessings to your majesty, and may David live forever!"


    The elders were all from ordinary families, and they had the advantage of long life and were able to enter the pce for banquets. Although they had been taught etiquette by the eunuchs, they were very panicked now. They looked around and asked the eunuch: "Your Majesty. Here wee, what should we do, what should we do?!"


    There was also a man who was so excited that he rolled his eyes and almost fainted. The **** hurriedly supported him and called to the waiting doctors: "Quick, show Mr. Wang a quick look, we can''t..." Die!


    The imperial doctors rushed over to treat him and finally calmed down the excited elder.


    The **** wiped his hands with cold sweat and begged: "Old men, don''t be afraid. Your Majesty is a benevolent king. Just kneel down and worship with me."


    With that said, he started to kneel down, looked at the elders, and said like a child: "Follow your ves,e here."


    Ehehehe, yes~ The elders were too old and were trembling. It took them a while to kneel down.


    Two of them slipped on their feet and sat down on the ground with a thud.


    The eunuchs hurriedly helped them kneel down and asked them to shout the same words as the ministers.


    However, some elders said in fear: "The ministers are officials, but we are not. If we call ourselves ministers, will our whole family be beheaded?"


    As soon as these words came out, the other elders were frightened to death, and two of them rolled their eyes and almost fainted.


    The **** who was responsible for taking care of them wanted to die, and said quickly: "No, no, today is the day when His Majesty is giving a banquet to the ministers. No one will be killed, but you can''t say any bad words to hurt His Majesty. Its a celebration... Caomin, just change your name to Caomin,e on,e on, shout quickly.


    If you keep grinding, there will be a banquet over there!


    "Yes, yes, yes~" The elders shouted to meet His Majesty. By the time they finished shouting, the ministers had already taken their seats.


    Wei Qi took the opportunity to announce three imperial edicts.


    The first one is: Give pardon to the whole world, and let all people in the world rejoice with David!


    The second one is: "In November, the Ming Dynasty''s Mathematical Sciences, Ming Jing Ke, and Ming Ming Fa Ke will be opened to select talents for the six departments!"


    The third one is: "Open Enke next year and elect capable ministers for David!"


    As soon as the three imperial edicts came out, the ministers knelt down and shouted three times: "Your Majesty is wise!"


    The Situ family, the Kan family, and the Ran family took the opportunity to say: "Your Majesty, I also want to do my part for David and the people of the world. I want to donate 70% of the family''s property, both light and dark, to the national treasury!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the wealthy families were furious... These three traitors gave up 70% of their property without even saying hello. They were not only treacherous and shameless, but also extremely stupid!


    Wei Qi was very happy and praised them: "The three beauties are really righteous. With the property contributed by your three families, many people in the world can live a prosperous life. I thank you on their behalf."

 Chapter 2688: Are you doing it?

    Chapter 2688: Are you doing it?


    Chapter 2688 Are you doing it?


    Other wealthy families who were still hesitant to donate their property saw that they had no choice but to express their position quickly: "Your Majesty, my family is also willing to donate 70% of the property in two ces to help the world prosper!"


    Your Majesty, my family must also contribute 70% of our property to help your Majesty create a peaceful and prosperous age!


    Your Majesty, the same is true for my family.


    Your Majesty, the same is true for my family.


    A big banquet suddenly turned into a property offering ceremony, which made Wei Qilong very happy and said to all the ministers: "I am aware of your loyalty and righteousness. Don''t be anxious. Wait until the banquet is over. Each of your families shouldpile the properties that you want to dedicate into a book and send them to Ninghou, and he can hand them over to me."


    After hearing this, the Situ family and the Kan family felt their hearts sink, knowing that something bad had happened... They would sacrifice their property at the banquet, just to use a dangerous trick to make a big future. How could they know that there were too many people following suit, Wei Qi He forgot about them in the blink of an eye, and asked Ning Ji to continue to take charge of the donation and restrict them!


    Ning Ji stood near Wei Qi, with a hint of a smile in his eyes... Hehe, the idiot of the Sanjiaizi wanted to leave him alone after being persuaded by others and be the new leader of the wealthy family. Little did he know that this was a trap created by him!


    Ning Ji knew very well that if he wanted topletely conquer the wealthy families, he had to let them see some blood, so he asked Mr. Xun to deceive the three families, arouse their ambitions, and make them betray the wealthy families and sacrifice their property in public. .


    Next, Ning Ji will ask Mr. Xun to lobby the three families to hide part of their hidden property. When Wei Qi looks at the property booklet given by the Gu family, he will find that the three families have concealed the property, and he will add fuel to the fire. Just say a few words, and Wei Qi''s hands can be used to exterminate the three families!


    Wei Qi said to Ning Ji again: "Ninghou, I will continue to work hard for you."


    His eyes were full of approval. Ning Ji really had a good knife. He originally thought he would have to sharpen it until next year, but Ning Ji finished it in two days.


    Ning Ji quickly made a panicked look, bent down and said, "It''s my honor to serve your Majesty. Please rest assured, I will definitely handle this job well."


    Wei Qi nodded with satisfaction and said to the ministers: "My lords, please take a seat!"


    He also specially called out to Lord Ran and the others: "The three beloved ministers are located far away from me. Please move to the royal table."


    This made Lord Ran and the others extremely happy, and they quickly thanked them: "I thank you for your kindness, I humble minister."


    Happily, he followed the lead **** and sat down near the royal table, sitting at the same table with the newly rich uncles.


    Mr. Chu nced at the beaming Master Ran, and sneered in his heart... You idiot who doesn''t listen to advice, since you are looking for death, then go to death. Anyway, his daughter has passed away, and the inw rtionship between the two families is broken. Even if the Ran family Even if the n is exterminated, the Chu family will not be affected.


    It would be better for the person named Ran to die as soon as possible, otherwise with his jumping up and down posture, sooner orter Dun brother, mother and son will be killed!


    Wei Qi was very happy that the donation went so smoothly. His smile was much truer than before, and he became more friendly to his courtiers. The word "thank you" came out without any money.


    However, what should be calcted must still be calcted.


    When the banquet was almost over, Wei Qi talked about the marriage affairs of the generals: "In recent years, the generals have been busy fighting wars. The young man who was originally in his teens and twenties was forced to be a man in histe thirties. You are an old bachelor, you can''t drag it out any longer... How about this, Brother Xiao, Brother Mu, and Marquis Cheng, please find a time to hand over the list of military generals under yourmand who are not yet married, and I will order someone to find the suitable one for them. Thedies of the house, give them marriage, and let them build a family."


    Wei Qi wanted to ce people around their generals.


    Cheng Chong was the first to agree: "Yes, I will order someone to do a count after I return and submit the list to Your Majesty... But if they already have someone they like, I''m afraid they won''t be able to ept Your Majesty''s kindness."


    "It''s natural. I don''t want to beat up mandarin ducks." Wei Qi said, then looked at Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, what do you think?"


    Qin Sang said: "Your Majesty''s idea is good, but there is no need to grant a marriage. After they have seen each other, if they think it is suitable, the military general can go to the girl''s house to propose marriage."


    Once a marriage is granted, the man cannot divorce his wife unless the dynasty is destroyed. But Qin Sang was afraid that if Wei Qi gave him a poor wife, it would harm the lives of his generals, so he left a way out.


    Still want to see each other?


    Wei Qi was a little dissatisfied, but he knew not to push too hard, so he smiled and said: "Sure, let''s do it."


    But he had a more sinister idea in his mind...that is, when they were looking at each other, the generals would lose control and do something to thedy they were looking at. Then he would make the matter bigger and bring disrepute to the Northwest Army. If the Northwest Army bes the target of public criticism, the situation in the world will be more favorable to him.


    However, Wei Qi is not crazy yet. He knows that this matter is probably impossible to do because the risk is too high. If he fails, what awaits him is a major attack by the Northwest Army. The Wei family cannot withstand it at all, and will be affected by this. Perish!


    "Brother Mu, try this bowl of jade soup. I remember you loved it when you were a child." Wei Qi personally served Qin Sang a bowl of milk-white soup, and shaved a piece of deer meat to Wei Xiao: "Brother Xiao likes to eat this,e here, I''ll give it all to you."


    This scene was seen as extremely kind in the eyes of the officials present.


    Soon, the news that His Majesty personally served Prince Wei and Duke Qin with soup and meat spread throughout the banquet, and even the elders in the small pavilion knew about it.


    The elders cried: "Your Majesty is so kind. He is already an emperor, and he still takes care of the younger generation like this... We are so blessed. Our descendants and rtives can live in David. We are really blessed."


    The inner monitor was very satisfied with what he heard. He smiled and served them some soup: "Elders, please hurry up and eat. There are still a lot of vegetables. It would be a pity if you can''t finish them all."


    However, the elders said: "It''s not a pity, it''s not a pity. We all brought basins and jars. If we can''t finish eating, we will put them back and give them to the family to try... This is the food in the pce. It is full of dragon energy. Eat it." One bite, and great blessings wille!


    The smile on the jailer''s face froze...So your pots and jars are used to hold leftovers?


    The **** quickly smiled and said: "Elders, Your Majesty has prepared cakes for you. You can take them back and give them to your family to taste. You can also enjoy the blessings of the pce."


    No need to bring leftovers, no need to bring them, did you hear me?


    "Hey, Your Majesty also prepared cakes for us? Your Majesty is such a good person!" The elders were extremely moved, but: "There are too many dishes, and we will definitely not be able to finish them. It would be a pity to throw them away. Young students, please let us take them." Let''s go back."


    The inmates have the desire to die, can you make some progress and stop worrying about the leftovers? !


    There is no other way, the **** said: "Elders, don''t worry about it being wasted. The leftovers will be made into stew and used to relieve the poor in the Western Outer City to show His Majesty''s great kindness."


    Seeing the pity on the faces of the elders, he hurriedly said: "The imperial kitchen has also prepared an eight-vored duck for each of you elders, so that you can take it back to your family to eat."


    Your family has meat to eat, so you should be satisfied this time!


    After hearing this, the elders became really happy.


    The **** hurriedly asked them to sit down and continue eating, lest they worry about the leftovers.


    On the other side of Zhengyang Lake, there was suddenly the sound of intensive drumbeats. The dancers on the high tform were walking on clouds, like fairies riding the wind, floating down from the high tform, and then like flowing water, shuttling between the upstarts and the crowd. The ministers danced to the music at the table... Her beautiful face, graceful figure, shy smile, and slightly upturned eye corners excited many new noble ministers and generals.

 Chapter 2689: Each family gets married

    Chapter 2689: Each family gets married


    Chapter 2689: Marriage in each family


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, this small waist was twisted so much that it was swaying more than the red silk hanging on the tree, and the dance skirt was shaking so much that it almost fell off the shoulders, which made the thin-skinned Zhong Yu blush.


    Seeing this, Zhong Huan raised his hand and pinched the back of his neck, turned him around, and said, "Eat."


    Zhong Yu: Oh.


    He is a engaged person and will never let Qinghui down!


    Zhong Yu could hold back, but Fan Qianhu, Vice General Ping, General Huang and others from Wei Jiajun couldn''t hold back. One of them grabbed a dancing girl, held her in his arms, and kissed her hard, which made the dancing girl angry. After Ji Jiaojiao screamed, she burst intoughter.


    Zhou Huang saw this and hurriedly yelled: "Stop you bastards. How can you just drag the dancer to have fun without asking His Majesty for your permission?!"


    Fan Qianhu and the others were the most daring to seek death. They did not let go even after being scolded. They continued to hug the dancing girls and asked Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, the generals really like these dancing girls. I want to ask you for a favor." Grace, can you give them to us?


    General Huang said kindly: "Your Majesty, the general''s wife died in childbirth on the mountain a few years ago. The general has never remarried. Marrying this dancer will give her a status!"


    The ministers were shocked when he said this... The dignified general wanted to marry a dancing girl who was like a ything. This was a disgrace to the ancestors!


    Wei Qi said: "You are all David''s ministers. If you like it, then take the dancers back. You don''t have to marry them as wives. Just give them the title of concubine."


    He not only took care of the generals under hismand, but also gave the dancing girl a home. He did it very thoughtfully, and the officials praised him highly.


    ~


    The drum music sounded again, and the other dancers continued to dance at the table of the general, looking for a destination for themselves.


    But they danced hard for more than a quarter of an hour. Except for the generals from the Wei Army and the generals from Cheng Chong who took away more than twenty dancers, no one moved the remaining half of the dancers.


    Wei Qi was anxious... The generals on Qin Mu''s side were all eunuchs. The dancing girl was almost sitting on them, but they were unmoved!


    But Wei Qi didn''t dare to give these dancers to Qin Mu and the others openly, so he could only drink two sses of wine in a row to remind the dancers to hurry up, especially Qin Mu''s side, to have a good time. rub!


    Gu Jincheng hasnte to Beijing yet, and the affairs of the Lu family havent been decided yet. Its hard for Wei Qi to openly offend the Gu family now, but if Qin Mu cant control himself and kills someone, it has nothing to do with him.


    When the two leading dancers saw this, they immediately started to dance. After fighting, they reached Qin Sang''s side. Nian Yun turned around, then raised her hips yfully and bumped Yun Dai against Qin Sang.


    Originally, he thought that even if Qin Sang didn''t catch Yun Dai, he wouldn''t do anything extraordinary. However, he moved his foot and kicked Yun Dai away. He then picked up an empty te on the table. He hit Nian Yun **** the waist. The force was so strong that Nian Yun fell to the ground. Her face turned blue from the pain... Her waist was injured!


    When everyone present saw this, they were all shocked. The Duke of Qin actually beat someone in front of His Majesty. Now, he couldn''t bear it any more and wanted to attack the Wei family?


    But it is unreasonable to start a war with the Wei family because of two dancing girls.


    After Qin Sang finished beating the person, he turned his eyes with murderous intent, stared at Yun Dai and Nian Yun, and said coldly: "If you want to make a recipe, go and open an altar elsewhere. Don''t disturb the public meal of this country!"


    Do, practice?


    Hahaha, Zhong Huan burst outughing after hearing this: "What Duke Qin said is quite appropriate. I looked at them for a long time and felt that they didn''t look like they were dancing, but rather they looked like masters of folk dancing."


    Meng Hong was also at the banquet. After hearing this, he boasted loudly: "A noble person like Mr. Zhong actually knows how to dance well."


    Zhong Huan: "When you are alive, you naturally have to know a little bit about everything. Otherwise, if you are deceived by the tricks of a country magician one day, it will be a shame for your ancestors."


    They talked cheerfully, which made Wei Qi very angry... Didn''t the intelligence say that Meng Hong loved beauties the most, and that even a widow could seduce her? Why was he unmoved when these beautiful and clean dancers were twisting around him for so long?


    Wei Xiao thought about his cousin''s affection and hated his uncle''s use of this method of arranging people to plot against Qin Sang. Seeing that the n failed, he said: "Come here, drag these two ignorant people out and chop them up." !


    Two such good-looking beauties were cut off like this? What a shame.


    Wei Qi said: "Brother Xiao, it''s not easy to kill during the big banquet today. Please spare one of them."


    Wei Xiao said: "Then we''ll kill him tomorrow!"


    this?


    Wei Qi is so angry, why are you so stubborn? Don''t you see that your uncle thinks they are good and wants to keep them alive? Wei Xiao knew it, so he didn''t want to save these two troubles, but wanted to kill them.


    Finally, it was Zhong Huan who stood up and said: "Prince Wei, I have fallen in love with them. Can you give them to me? I promise that even if they harm others, they will not harm the people in our territory."


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard this and nced at Zhong Huan. He remembered that this man was helping Emperor Jing Yuan train hidden stakes. He thought about it and agreed: "If uncle has no objection, Master Zhong will take him away."


    Zhong Huan looked at Wei Qi and asked, "Your Majesty, can you bestow these two beauties on me?"


    Wei Qi was still a little reluctant to give up, but the n was already broken. If he still hired two dancers, his face would not look good when the news spread. Finally, he smiled and said: "If Mr. Zhong likes it, just take it back. "


    Thank you, Your Majesty. Zhong Huan took the man away.


    Yun Dai and Nianyun looked at Zhong Huan... Although this man was not as young and handsome as the Duke of Qin, he was still an extraordinary-looking and dignified noble man. If they could serve him, their sisters would not be too miserable.


    However, beauties, you are wrong. If you follow him, you might as well pour night fragrance, because he is not taking you back to be a concubine, but training you into knives and using them in other countries.


    After the incident with the dancer, nothing happened at the banquet.


    In the Youshi period, after the banquet, Wei Qi led his officials to visit the garden until dark. He litnterns and watched the officials guess riddles. The generals lit up theirnterns and gave many rewards. He also gave each of the elders a smallntern. , this banquet is over.


    The elders were very grateful to Wei Qi. They took the things they received and cried all the way out of the pce. When they saw the rtives and neighbors who came to pick them up, they hurriedly said: "Your Majesty is such a good person..."


    He praised Wei Qi so much that Wei Qi''s good reputation quickly spread throughout the ten major squares in the capital!


    In addition to his good reputation, the news that Wei Qi wanted to grant amnesty to the world, open new subjects, and open encyclopedias was also spread throughout the capital.


    Early the next morning, as soon as the city gates opened, there were many fast horses rushing out of the capital. Each family was delivering messages to their rtives, asking their rtives'' children who were good at calction,w, and scriptures, but who were not sure to be admitted to the Jinshi to hurry up. When I came to the capital, I took the exam for the new subjects as soon as possible before Enke opened, so that I could get into the Sixth Department and be a minor official, lest when Enke opened next year, there would be too many high school students and all the official positions would be allocated!


    The family and heroes were busy organizing the two industries of the bright and dark and sent the industry booklet to Ninghou Mansion.


    Ning Ji took Young Master Ning to receive them. Sometimes if he had something to do, he would ask Young Master Ning to receive the wealthy family members who came to hand over their property records alone, as if he wanted to train Young Master Ning to be his heir.


    Lord Ran is already congratting Mr. Ning: "Young Master Ning is highly regarded by Marquis Ning. I''m afraid that after a while, I will call you Prince Ning."


    Mr. Ning was so excited by the praise that he said humbly: "Master Ran, I am just my uncle''s nephew. The throne of the heir apparent should be inherited by my uncle''s son."


    Master Ran said: "But Marquis Ning has no heirs."


    He added: "Ning Hou is now sessful in his career. I wonder if the Ning family will treat him like a beautiful girl and dy his marriage?"


    Mr. Ning shook his head: "My grandfather didn''t say anything, and my uncle didn''t mention it either... This is a matter for the elders. I don''t know much about it."


    He interrupted his conversation and said: "Lord Ran, these three boxes are 70% of your family''s property? Come on, you can keep it and I will give it to my uncle."


    After receiving the property book, Mr. Ning sent Mr. Ran out of Ninghou Mansion.


    But on the way back, Mr. Ning couldn''t help but murmur in his heart...his uncle was already in his early forties. Although he didn''t have a family, he was a normal man after all. Could he have a family outside?


    ...In a few more chapters, after exining the affairs in the capital, Sang will pick up Xiaoyu, mother and son, and the family will be reunited on the road (if nothing unexpected happens, I can write about it tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.) After the truth was found out, Wei Qi will be killed. Thank you all for your support, I''m sorry I''m always slow. T-T.

 Chapter 2690: Each family gets married【2】

    Chapter 2690: Each family gets married��2��


    Chapter 2690: Marriage in each family2


    Zhong Huan was also thinking about this matter, so he called Zhong Yu, told him his suspicions, and told him: "After you see Qin Guogong, tell him the matter and ask him to send trustworthy people to investigate... Go to Dayong, Dongqing, and the desert countries to check, that person has been running to these ces a lot in the past twenty years. If he really has a family, he must be hiding in these ces."


    Zhong Yu nodded: "Sure, I will definitely bring the message to you, but if Qin Guogong doesn''t go to investigate, eldest brother can''t go either. Our family is different from before. You have to be more restrained and not be too showy, otherwise I will worry about you. .


    After the fall of Da Chu, some of the secret forces of Da Chu Dynasty controlled by the eldest brother were handed over, and their strength was not as good as before. Ning Ji was getting the favor again: "Brother should avoid his edge."


    Zhong Huan raised his hand to rub the top of his head and said with a smile: "Being able to say these words shows that you are more strategic than before."


    Zhong Yu straightened his messed up hair and said with a smile: "Of course, Duke Qin personally taught us the art of war and took us on night patrols for sneak attacks. If I don''t have any strategies, wouldn''t Duke Qin teach us in vain?"


    Zhong Huan was very pleased to hear this: "Qin Guogong treats you sincerely. You should follow him well and put him first in everything. As long as you don''t do anything harmful, he will protect you for the rest of your life. Then you can rest assured." "


    Afraid that Zhong Yu would be too moved and talk a lot of nonsense, he quickly waved his hand and said, "Go find Duke Qin."


    Okay. Zhong Yu left home obediently and rode his horse to the Duke of Qins Mansion to find Qin Sang.


    The Duke of Qin''s Mansion is still the former Marquis of Qin''s Mansion. This is Qin Sang''s home. It has the memories of him and his parents and brothers, so he doesn''t want to change ces, but he can build additional houses and add things ording to the rules of the Duke of Qin. .


    Zhong Yu soon met Qin Sang. After waiting in the study and retreating, he told Zhong Huan his suspicions and exnations.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Thank you, brother. I have already ordered someone to check."


    Xiaoyu has always disliked Ning Ji, so he had reminded him of this matter a long time ago. After hearing this, he felt that it made sense. To take precautions, he asked the Qingma King to secretly check whether Ning Ji had a family?


    Counting the days, he and Xiaoyu have not seen each other for ten months. Even if the situation in the capital improves, he will have to wait for another half a year before he can reunite with Xiaoyu and his two cubs.


    "Sang, what''s wrong with you?" Zhong Yu was a little frightened when he saw that he had been in a daze for a long time, with joy and depression on his face, so he quickly interrupted him.


    Qin Sang couldn''t help it when he thought of Gu Jinli. When he heard the voice, he came back to his senses and sighed: "It''s nothing, I just miss my wife and children."


    So that''s it. Zhong Yu said with a smile: "The capital is bing more and more stable. If you wait a few months and nothing big happens, you can use the letter eagle to deliver the message and have someone **** your wife and the two big wolves to the capital to worship their ancestors." , the family is reunited.


    Qin Sang nodded and smiled happily: "That''s what I thought."


    After saying that, he started to stay still.


    Zhong Yu knew that he was still thinking about his wife and children, so he did not disturb him and waited quietly... He also began to imagine his life after getting married to Chu Qinghui... She is a smart and brave girl, and with her as the head of the family, their lives will definitely be good. Very good!


    "Wake up, I''ll give it to you." Qin Sang took out a box of dried cherries and handed it to Zhong Yu: "I brought it from Tong''an Mansion for three months. I originally wanted to leave it for the little fish to eat, but this thing It wontst even if its made dry, so you have to eat it quickly, otherwise it will go bad.


    Zhong Yu:


    "Okay." Zhong Yu was stunned for a while, picked up the dried cherries, ate them with him, and then talked about his marriage: "On the ninth day of October, I officially sent the engagement gift, and invited Mrs. Ouyang Zhang to be the bride. At that time, Ouyang The familys twenty-seven days of filial piety have also passed.


    They will only observe mourning for twenty-seven days. In addition to thest words of Mr. Ouyang Hong, there is also the will left by Emperor Jingyuan... In order to stabilize the overall situation, three years after his death, the ministers were not allowed to do anything to observe mourning for three years, regardless of When there is a funeral in any family, only twenty-seven days of filial piety are observed. As the days pass, it is time to get married, eat meat, and go to court.


    He added: "The wedding is scheduled for October 29th. It''s the date chosen by my eldest brother."


    Qin Sang: "Your elder brother loves you very much and chooses a long and good life."


    He then said: "I and Cousin Wei will go to be your best grooms at that time." Zhong Yu was shocked: "You all go? Will it be bad for you?"


    Qin Sang: "Don''t worry, your majesty is a benevolent king and you have to be so generous. Cousin Wei also goes. It is a sign of harmony between Wei and Chu. Your majesty will be happy to see it happen."


    The matter is settled like this.


    Qin Sang reminded Zhong Yu: "Be careful when you go out recently. If you encounter a beauty in trouble, don''t save her. Just ask your servant to go to the Yamen to report to the official. If the situation is urgent, let your servante in. If something goes wrong, Its true, the one who married her is also a servant.


    Zhong Yu smiled and said, "You often taught us these things back in the northwest. I remember them all, don''t worry."


    He also solemnly promised: "Don''t worry, Lord, I will keep it in mind and never let anyone plot against me!"


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded, stood up and said, "Let''s go and have a look at the Northwest Army camp outside the city."


    Yes! Zhong Yu stood up and followed Qin Sang to the outside of the city.


    In the following days, Qin Sang was running around in and out of the city, spending most of his time in the military camps outside the city. However, he did not train aggressively. Instead, he suppressed the training time of the Northwest Army and only allowed the Northwest Army to practice riding, shooting, running and running exercises. , because he didnt do any battle training, so as not to scare Wei Qi out of his wits.


    As the days passed, a lot of news came out in Beijing every day, most of which was about marriage.


    The Feng family and Feng Yu spent some effort and finally managed to marry Mr. Wang''s second daughter, and became inws with the Wang family, the Wei family, and the Chengchong family.


    Mr. Zuo is the busiest. He has chosen two good marriages for his two sons. The eldest son has chosen Ning Jis niece, and the second son has chosen the Yan familys granddaughter, who has be a rtive of the Ouyang family.


    I also told my eldest niece in the Northeast about Chu Jun of the Chu family, and my second niece told me about Jiang Zhengqi, the second son of General Jiang, which helped Wei Qi to hold back the Jiang family''s soldiers and horses.


    The Ouyang family knew that if the world wanted to be stable, it would have to go through a great marriage and integration, which his family could not avoid, so they married their eldest grandson Ouyang Shao to the eldest daughter of Mr. He Zhen.


    Mr. Hezhen was frightened. He felt that his family could notpare with the Ouyang family, and he did not dare to climb up to the Ouyang family.


    But Ouyang Zhang asked him toe to the house, and after a deep talk with him, Mr. Hezhen agreed. He also admired the Ouyang family more and more, saying: "If there is anything wrong with the little girl, the Ouyang family can abandon her at any time. I, He Zhen Jue, Not a singleint!


    Ouyang Zhang said with a smile: "Mr. Hezhen is joking. A wise man like you will definitely train an excellent daughter. It''s me who should say this. If there is anything wrong with Brother Shao, you, the father-inw Fight if necessary, don''t save face for the Ouyang family."


    These words made Mr. Hezhenugh out loud... This marriage was a very satisfactory one for both families.


    In addition to seeking to marry Mr. Hezhen''s eldest daughter, the Ouyang family also announced the marriage of their second grandson Ouyang Mian to Qi Yi''s daughter... Qi Yi is a capable minister and has been a prefect in the northwest for several years. He is keeping an eye on the Northwest Army. Wei Qi wanted to win over him as the best candidate, and was already nning to marry Qi Yi''s son and daughter.


    But once the Ouyang family announced the marriage, Wei Qi could only give up temporarily.


    The marriage between Ouyang Mian and Qi Yi''s daughter was decided by Emperor Jingyuan.


    When Qi Yi went to Long''an Mansion alone to take office, Emperor Jingyuan promised to protect his wife and children, find a good marriage for his daughter, and not let her be bullied. Now he has done it.

 Chapter 2691: Each family gets married【3】

    Chapter 2691: Each family gets married��3��


    Chapter 2691: Marriage in each family3


    Mrs. Qi was extremely happy. She was very grateful to the Ouyang family for marrying their daughter. She was also very grateful to Emperor Jingyuan. She took her two children and knelt down towards Xiushan. She didn''t say a word and only made three big gifts.


    After getting up, her daughter Qi Zhijing said: "Mom, you can rx and live your life from now on. You don''t have to worry about your daughter anymore. After your daughter joins Ouyang''s family, she will be stable in her life."


    Mrs. Qi smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will listen to Sister Jing."


    He then said guiltily: "It''s my parents who feel sorry for you and make you live in fear."


    Qi Zhiyu said: "Mom, our life is already much better than that of eighty percent of people in the world. And my husband said that life is like crossing a boat on the sea. It can''t be smooth sailing. We have to go through rough waves again and again before we can sessfully reach the shore. "


    The young boy wanted to make Mrs. Qi happy. After dancing wildly with his hands, he conjured two small conches from his palm like a magic trick: "Mother, one, sister, take it quickly."


    Mrs. Qi and Qi Zhijing were shocked: "When did you hide it in your hand? And where did you get it? It looks so beautiful, as if there is a colorful light inside."


    Qi Zhiyu smiled and said: "Brother Gu gave this to me when he went to see his husband. He said that Brother Gu went to the sea to find it. Because it looked good, he gave it to Brother Gu in the capital. Brother Gu said that the conch can be beaten. The holes are made into bells, mother, sister, you can use them to make bells."


    This suggestion is very good, but Mrs. Qi was thinking about Mr. Qi, so she said: "After making the bell, send someone to deliver it to your father?"


    Her husband is too lonely in the northwest, so she wants to give him something fresh and made by the family. He will definitely be very happy after receiving it.


    Okay! The two siblings agreed happily. The family put aside other things and made conch bells for Qi Yi.


    Mrs. Qi looked at her two children and thought about her husband who was far away in the northwest. Although her eyes were red, she smiled happily and contentedly.


    The great marriage fusion in Beijing is still going on. The Ran family, the Situ family, and the Kan family have been busytely, trying to get married to the sons and daughters of the Wei family''s military officials and generals.


    What was shocking was that the military officials and generals of the Wei family they were interested in were all married, so they were a step toote.


    Just when they were thinking about whether to go to a lower-ranked family to propose marriage, Mr. Xun came out to stabilize them: "After the new year, a group of people wille from the Northeast, and His Majesty''s family will alsoe... That is the future. The queen, concubines, concubines, and your majestys son, it wont be toote for us to wait until then to propose a kiss.


    Mr. Ran was the most generous and was overjoyed after hearing this: "Mr.


    His Majesty''s concubine Wei Lin, if nothing else happens, will be the future crown prince. If his youngest daughter can marry him, even if she is a concubine, she will be promoted to a noble concubine after Wei Lin ascends the throne. Maybe his grandson can also marry him. Be the emperor!


    Mr. Xun sneered in his heart... The Ran family has really not made any progress for many years. They have been dreaming of sending their daughter to the pce to have children, and looking forward to the grandson ascending to the throne. However, he did not pour cold water on Mr. Ran, but continued to speak calmly. their words.


    The Xu family also encountered difficulties in seeking marriage.


    Mr. Xu wanted to take advantage of David''s early marriage to make some good rtives for his family and let his inws take care of his family, but no one thought highly of his family at all.


    The Xu family had declined as early as the Dafeng period. During the Great Chu Dynasty, because they married the illegitimate daughter of Emperor Jingtai, although their prosperitysted for a few years, it was only those few years. After Emperor Jingyuan ascended the throne, Xu family The family fell into ruin again.


    Second Master Xu saw that his family was always unable to find a good match. He was so anxious that he said, "Dad, why don''t you send the girl away?"


    Xu Yan was horrified: "What does second uncle mean? Why do you use the word "send"?!"


    Second Master Xu sneered: "What can we do if we don''t give it away? If we don''t give it away quickly, all the good families will be robbed. What will be left in our family?!"


    He also said: "Prince Wei and Duke Qin, these are good rtives. Even if the daughter of the Xu family goes to serve them, it will not be shameful."


    Xu Yan felt his whole body go cold when he heard it, and said angrily: "Second uncle, don''t say anything. As the heir of the Xu family, I will never allow you to do such a thing that damages the dignity of the Xu family!" He begged Mr. Xu: "Grandpa, The Xu family is an aristocratic and wealthy family. Although life is not good now, the heritage is still there. For the sake of the heritage, others will respect our family a little. But if our family sends the eldest daughter to be a concubine, then Others will no longer give our family face, and will only treat us as prostitutes!"


    "Shut up, Brother Yan, are you crazy? You actually said such words that humiliate your family!" Second Master Xu was so angry that he almost beat Xu Yan.


    But Xu Yan held his head high and said: "You are the second uncle who has humiliated the lintel of our family! You must give up on this idea. If you dare to give your daughter to someone as a concubine, I, the future heir of the Xu family, will not recognize you." Your room!"


    "You!" Second Master Xu was furious, but if his direct descendants disowned him, his family''s status would be very bad.


    Xu Yan said: "Second uncle, I know you are anxious, but there is no need to be so anxious..."


    Xu Yan paused suddenly and suddenly thought of someone: "Qi Kangming, grandfather, Qi Kangming is not married yet. If we can marry a sister from the family to him, our family will be rtives of Duke Qin, Prince Wei, and the Ouyang family!"


    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Xu''s eyes shed... Yes, why had he forgotten Qi Kangming? If he could recruit him as his grandson-inw, the Xu family would not have to worry.


    Second Master Xu''s mind was racing. When he remembered who Qi Kangming was, he said in surprise: "Dad, my sister Yun is the oldest. It will be toote if we don''t talk about our marriage. Let''s give her to Qi Kangming. They look like a perfect match!"


    Xu Yan''s face turned dark when he heard this. The second uncle was so shameless that he started robbing people.


    But in order to save his own family, Xu Yan had no time to argue with Mr. Xu, and said to Mr. Xu: "Grandpa, my grandson will go and tell Brother Shao right now and ask him to ask Qi Kangming what he wants. If Qi Kangming is willing , our two families will make arrangements to get married as soon as possible."


    Mr. Xu nodded with satisfaction: "Sure, go ahead."


    Second Master Xu grabbed Xu Yan and said with a smile, "Second Uncle will apany you and tell him about Sister Yun."


    Xu Yan was helpless, but he wanted to have harmony at home, so he could only agree: "Well, let''s go."


    However, when Ouyang Shao heard this, he shook his head and said, "It''s toote. The Zheng family has been interested in Brother Qi a few years ago. He has already made a marriage agreement with Mr. Zheng''s third granddaughter."


    The eldest granddaughter and the second granddaughter were married a few years ago.


    And the Zheng family recently had a marriage, Zheng Ying''s brother Zheng Huaqiu married the daughter of General Xiao Liu... It is said that this marriage was possible thanks to Qin Sang.


    The Liu family and the Qin family are also family friends. General Liu admired his father Qin so much that he wanted to be a rtive of the Qin family. He approached Qin Sang and said that he would marry his daughter to Qi Kangming.


    But Qi Kangming had already made an engagement with the third girl of the Zheng family, so he could only refuse him.


    After the Zheng family learned about it, they knew that they must marry the ministers and generals from the Wei family. Mr. Zheng personally went to General Xiao Liu to ask for marriage on Zheng Hua''s behalf.


    General Xiao Liu gave Qin Sang face and said that he would talk about it after meeting Zheng Hua.


    Then he left Zheng Hua in the Wei Army camp outside the city and practiced for a few days. Unexpectedly, Zheng Hua was not killed after he was trained. General Xiao Liu was satisfied and promised his daughter to him.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi was a little dissatisfied and felt that he was at a loss. The eldest daughter of General Xiao Liu should have been promised to the more powerful old ministers'' family to consolidate the Wei family''s empire.


    But General Xiao Liu was very satisfied with Zheng Hua. He went to the pce in person to ask for the imperial decree of marriage, so Wei Qi could only agree.

 Chapter 2692: return home

    Chapter 2692: return home


    Chapter 2692 Homing


    After General Xiao Liu received the imperial decree of marriage, he went to warn Zheng Hua: "This is a marriage granted by His Majesty. If you can''t live with it, it will be my daughter who divorces you. Don''t even think of divorcing your wife!"


    Zheng Hua was almost beaten to death by General Xiao Liu. How could he dare to bully his future wife? He hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, for the sake of my own life, I will definitely have a good life with Yaqing. But when we grow old together, I will die to apologize!"


    General Xiao Liu was happy after hearing this. This happiness gave Zheng Hua another lesson. Zheng Hua felt like crying but had no choice but to fight for the sake of his family and his future wife.


    After hearing Ouyang Shao''s words, Second Master Xu almost went crazy: "What, we''ve already been engaged, or we''ve decided a long time ago, so why didn''t you tell us earlier? Isn''t this just teasing us?!"


    Ouyang Shao was dissatisfied when he heard this. What time does the two families want to announce the marriage? What does it have to do with the Xu family? Are your Xu family rtives of the two families? Its not a matter of rtionship, but your second master Xu is dissatisfied with the marriage between our two families. Hes too shameless!


    However, Ouyang Shao still exined: "The Zheng family had fallen in love with Brother Qi a few years ago, but Brother Qi felt that his family background was too low and he did not dare to climb high, so the marriage was put on hold for the time being. After the Duke of Qin found out, Zheng The family brought up the matter of getting married again, and Brother Qi also thought about it and said he would write a letter home to ask his parents. After the Qi family''s parents got a definite reply, they encountered an earthquake, Xiong Yue''s rebellion, and the Wei Jiajun came to kill The situation was so chaotic that the two families suppressed the news, but they didnt mean to y tricks on anyone.


    After exining clearly, Ouyang Shao stood up and said: "Second Master Xu, Brother Xu, my family just gave birth to a filial piety, and there are still many backlogged things to do, so I won''t keep you any longer, please."


    It is to see the guests off directly.


    Second Master Xu was extremely angry, but he did not dare to offend the Ouyang family, so he had no choice but to leave with Xu Yan.


    After I got home, I told Mr. Xu the news, which made Mr. Xu so angry that he almost fainted: "We are engaged again. Why do we get engaged with anyone we like? It is obvious that someone is deliberately trying to mess with our Xu family!"


    Xu Yan hurriedly said: "Grandpa, no one is targeting our family, it''s just a coincidence."


    Mr. Xu jumped to his feet and retorted: "What a coincidence, someone is deliberately trying to harm our family!"


    Xu Yan was angry and said: "Second uncle, the Xu family is not the residence of a prince, nor is it the home of powerful ministers. Each family is very busy, how can they have the leisure to rectify our family? Don''t think too much and say more. Theres chaos in the house!


    Second Master Xu pointed at him and cursed: "Shuzi, you, a junior, dare to scold yourself for kissing your second uncle!"


    Mr. Xu had a headache from their quarrel and shouted: "Shut up, stop arguing. If you continue to quarrel, get out of Xu''s house!"


    After hearing this, Second Master Xu shut up.


    Xu Yan also said respectfully: "Yes...Grandpa, don''t be angry. It''s your grandson''s fault."


    However, as soon as he apologized, his grandfather was almost angry to death the next moment.


    Mr. Xu looked at him and said: "Brother Yan, my grandfather knows that you want to save face, but your second uncle''s sister Yun is really old... There are many powerful generals in the Wei Army, such as Wu''an Hou Zhou Huang , General Huang and others, they are just a bit older, but they are all His Majesty''s confidants. It is a blessing for our girl to marry them... Your father-inw has a widework, go to him and ask him to ask someone to help negotiate an agreement. Bar."


    this?


    How are they older? He''s old enough to be Sister Yun''s father!


    And they are His Majesty''s confidants. Even if they want to marry, it will not be the Xu family''s turn.


    But Mr. Xu insisted that Xu Yan go to Fang Shangshu to ask for help. Xu Yan had no choice but to take his wife back to Fang''s house and ask for help from Fang Shangshu.


    After hearing this, Fang Shangshu almost burst out ofughter: "How dare you think that your grandfather is a confidant of His Majesty, and it is his turn to be a high-ranking member of your family?!"


    However, Fang Shangshu still agreed: "It''s done, I''ll tell you about it."


    Lest Mr. Xu continue to jump up and down and harm his daughter and son-inw if he doesn''t help.


    However, there was no need for Fang Shangshu to ask for help. Soon, news spread that Zhou Huang was engaged to the second granddaughter of Mr. Guange, General Huang was engaged to Mr. Xuns eldest granddaughter, and Vice Admiral Ping was engaged to Zong Zhengrou.e out.


    The Xu family didn''t even get a deputy general, let alone Zhou Huang and General Huang. After Mr. Xu heard the news, he was so angry that he fainted. When he woke up, his body was not as good as before.


    What is surprising is that Ning Ji actually got engaged to Mr. Wang''s youngest concubine, who became brother-inw with Wei Qi. When the news came out, it almost shook the entire capital.


    At this point, this marriage integration has reached a vigorous stage.


    While various families were busy getting married, Qin Sang took refuge in the northwest army camp outside the city and did not return to the Duke of Qin''s mansion until the afternoon of the fourth day of October.


    I went to Dous house early on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year to help.


    Because he gave Dou Ke enough face, all the major mansions in the capital gave Dou Ke generous gifts, and even the Yan family was crowded with guests.


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Qin Sang and Zhong Yu served as Dou Ke''s best grooms, and led arge group of people to Yan''s house to pick up the bride.


    Weing poems, drinks at the door, and riddles and martial artspetitions. After Dou Ke passed five levels and killed six generals, he finally received the bride.


    Dou Ke and Miss Yan knelt down together to worship the memorial tablets of the Yan family''s parents, as well as Uncle Yan and his wife. They served tea to them and thanked them for their kindness in raising their siblings for many years.


    Miss Yan looked at Aunt Yan and said, "Some time ago, it was my niece who was at fault and caused trouble for my aunt. Please stop arguing with your niece and forgive her this time."


    Aunt Yan cried: "Second Aunt also has her faults... Let''s not talk about this anymore. You and Mr. Dou live a good life, and when you are free, go back to your parents'' house often."


    "Yes, my niece will." Miss Yan responded. After kowtowing to them, her younger brother Yan Ying carried her out of the house and onto the sedan chair.


    When the sedan chair was lifted up, Miss Yan lifted a corner of the sedan curtain and secretly nced at Dou Ke... He was dressed in wedding clothes, riding a tall horse, and was throwing money to the congrattory people in a high-spirited manner. He looked extremely arrogant.


    Miss Yanughed... She is extremely lucky to have such a person who has been treating her sincerely for so many years, and she will cherish this luck, take good care of their little family, and give him a few more children to make the family happy. Get lively.


    Miss Yan blushed with embarrassment at the thought of giving birth, but at this moment, Dou Ke looked over. After seeing her, he thought she wanted to see him for something, so he hurriedly rode over and asked: "Daughter-inw, what''s wrong? "


    Miss Yan panicked and quickly lowered the sedan curtain, but she was worried that Dou Ke would think she didn''t like him, so she replied: "I just want to remind you, don''t drink too much, it will hurt your health."


    Hahaha, Dou Keughed and said: "Don''t worry, wife, I''m so smart, they can''t get me drunk. If they forcefully get me drunk, there will be a group of military generals led by Qin Guogong to help me stop the wine, and I won''t get drunk."


    After hearing this, Miss Yan felt relieved and said: "You should leave quickly and stay by the sedan chair. You will beughed at."


    "Ha, OK, I''m leaving first. Wife, if you have anything to do, please ask Dou Zhi for help. That girl is awesome and will handle everything for you." Dou Ke finished his exnation and waited for Miss Yan to respond before riding his horse. Arriving at the front of the weing team, after a half-circle around the capital, they returned to Dou Mansion and paid a visit to the church to get married.


    After Dou Ke got married, October 19th soon came, the day when Zhong Yu and Chu Qinghui officially gave their engagement gift.


    For the sake of reputation, Wei Qi gave them a pair of heart-linking jade pendants on the day of the engagement ceremony. On October 29th, the day they officially got married, as an elder, he personally presented Chu Qinghui in marriage.


    As soon as this y was performed, his reputation as a benevolent king spread even wider, and he won over many old officials. They changed from doubting and disbelieving to really feeling good about him, and began to want to be loyal to him.

 Chapter 2693: Do you always want to be your grandson?

    Chapter 2693: Do you always want to be your grandson?


    Chapter 2693 Do you always want to be your grandson?


    Facing the praise and return of his old ministers, Wei Qi responded modestly: "When I first conquered the world, I was frightened in my heart. I also knew that my old ministers did not trust me enough. But as time goes by, I can see people''s hearts. I believe that given time, my old ministers will definitely return to me. , join hands with me to create a prosperous world."


    As soon as these words came out, a group of old ministers were gathered together.


    When Zhong Huan heard these words, he just sneered: Ha, you can indeed see people''s hearts over time, but what you see is not necessarily good-hearted, you may also see ck-hearted and rotten lungs!


    However, because Zhong Yu got married, Zhong Huan was very happy recently, but he was not angry about it. After spending a few days at home with his brother and sister-inw, and watching the couple''s harmony and beauty, he began to talk to Mr. Feng, Ning Ji, and Lord Zuo and the others are busy with the examinations of Mingshu, Mingjing, and Mingfa.


    Young officials such as Dou Ke, Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, and Yan Xiaowu served as their assistants, and they were too busy to keep their feet off the ground.


    But now they can''t rest for a moment.


    Just because this was the beginning of the new dynasty and the critical period of nning, if they werex and allowed the Wei Jiajun to be the frontier fortress, they would ruin the good start that Emperor Jingyuan had gained with his life and the Chu Dynasty.


    Qin Sang protected them and came out to speak for them when they offended others.


    When there was a big disagreement, Wei Xiao woulde out to help and lose his temper and curse people in public in the court... Because the engagement between him and Zong Zhengya had been made public, he had been extremely unhappy recently and cursed people very fiercely. The one who was scolded the most was Zong Zhengyi. When everyone saw that he even scolded his future brother-inw and even threatened to beat him up, they dared to go against him, so many things were solved.


    Zong Zhengyi was going crazy. After returning home, he lost his temper with Zong Zhengya: "Is this the person you have been waiting for for several years? Look what he did to our family? Wake up, he doesn''t have anything in his heart at all." you!"


    Zong Zhengya sneered, stared at him with cold eyes, and said: "You are the one who is unconscious... He does not have me in his heart, but so what? I am still the concubine he is marrying. As long as my position remains, our family will If we n carefully for another twenty years, we will definitely have thestugh!


    He scolded Zong Zhengyi again: "I told you a long time ago, don''t go against him, just follow him first. After appeasing him, our family can slowly make use of him for profit, but you insist on following him." Go against him... He is your future brother-inw and the great supporter of the Zongzheng family. Are you mentally ill? How dare you go against him?!"


    Zong Zhengyi said: "Did I deliberately go against him? It was obviously him who took advantage of me and scolded me to scare others!"


    "Brother Yi, shut up and stop talking." Mr. Zongzheng didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so heartless and unjust, and not miss Sister Ya''s kindness to him at all. He was extremely tired during this period, but he still Said: "When luck is not with us, we have to endure it first, wait for the opportunity, and then n for the next step."


    Zong Zhengyi said: "But when will the opportunitye?"


    Zong Zhengya: "If the opportunity doesn''te, our family will create it. Anyway, be smart and don''t screw yourself up just from the beginning!"


    He then looked at Mr. Zongzheng and said, "Grandpa, brother Yi has been too impatient recently. Let him go to the ancestral hall and kneel until midnight to wake up."


    Go back to bed in the middle of the night, because Zong Zhengyi still has to go to the Yamen to do errands and upy positions and power for the Zong Zheng family!


    Mr. Zongzheng nodded and said: "Brother Yi, listen to your sister...you have been too anxious recently. Go to the ancestral hall and kneel for half a night to recite the teachings of your ancestors."


    Zong Zhengyi had no choice but to go to the ancestral hall and kneel.


    And he was not a fool. After being scolded, he knelt for a long time and recited the teachings of his ancestors. He figured it out when he got up the next day and continued to go to the Yamen for work. He also changed his temper and became polite and friendly to everyone he met. When Wei Xiaoes to visit, he will take the initiative to salute him.


    He didn''te forward, he just saluted from a distance, said hello and then left, which made Wei Xiao no longer dislike him so much.


    Every family in the capital was still busy in full swing, and the court was still arguing fiercely. Everyone was very angry, until one day I woke up and suddenly found that the ground was all white...it was snowing, and again Its the coldest winter month of the year.


    At this time, the imperial edict that Mr. Qin was granted the title of Duke also arrived at He''an Mansion.


    After learning the good news, Mrs. Chen shouted "Oh God" and then fainted again with a bang.


    "Ssh!" Gu Dagui was shocked and hurried to help her. Among the people who pinched her, looking at Mrs. Chen who fainted, she was speechless... You are a person who has seen strong winds and waves. Why did you hear the good news? You''re still fainting, why can''t you try your best? ! Gu Defa, on the other hand, hurriedly sent someone to ask for a doctor, and then came over and said to Gu Dagui: "Dad, it''s cold outside, please carry your mother into the house first."


    "Hey." Gu Dagui responded, and wanted to carry Mrs. Chen into the house by himself. However, the family has been living well these years, and Mrs. Chen has be fat. He was unable to pick her up, and her feet were slippery with hoarfrost. If it weren''t for Gu Defa''s support, Stop him and he''ll have to fall.


    Gu Defa said helplessly: "Dad, carry it."


    You can''t hold my mother.


    There is no other way but to lift it.


    But just after carrying him a few steps, Mrs. Chen woke up, struggled and shouted: "Let me down quickly!"


    Gu Dagui hurriedly put her down and cursed dissatisfiedly: "Chen Shuihua, are you pretending to be a corpse? You scared us to death. How are you, are you still dizzy?"


    Ms. Chen had no time to pay attention to him, so she grabbed Gu Defa''s arm and asked: "Son, did you say that Mr. Qin became the Duke of the country?"


    Gu Defa nodded: "Well, your Majesty gave Grandpa Qin the title of Duke of Chengguo, and it is still hereditary."


    Hahahaha, Mrs. Chenughed wildly and shouted: "My lord, Mr. Qin has really be the lord of the country. He''s done it, he''s done it!"


    He asked Gu Defa again: "Then what does shawangshadai mean?"


    Hereditary rule means that all descendants can be the Duke of the country. Gu Defa exined.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen pped her thigh and said, "But Mr. Qin has no descendants. This good title is really for nothing!"


    After saying that, he suddenly rushed towards Gu Defa, held his face, and stared at him. Gu Dagui was so frightened that he hurriedly patted her hand and said: "Shui Hua, calm down, this is your biological son, not you." Enemy, dont go crazy and bite him to death.


    "Ah, this is my future financial supporter. It''s toote for me to love him, so why would I bite him to death?" Mrs. Chen let go of Gu Defa''s face, grabbed his arm and dragged him out, and said happily: "Let''s go, let''s go , lets quickly hitch a ride back to the vige and tell your grandpa the good news!


    Gu Dagui was confused: "It''s Mr. Qin who got the title, not our family. Why do you have to go back to visit dad''s grave to talk about this?"


    Mrs. Chen turned back and red at him, saying: "You heartless person, why are you so ignorant? Mr. Qin is so kind to us. If it weren''t for his presence, we would have been beaten to death by evil people when we were fleeing from famine. Now, Cant we repay a favor?


    Gu Dagui: "...how to repay?"


    Ms. Chen trembled, raised her chin, tightened her grip on Gu Defa, and said, "Of course I will give him a grandson to renew my incense!"


    Gu Dagui continued to be confused:


    When he came to his senses, he pointed at Chen and said tremblingly: "Are you repaying your kindness? You are clearly thinking about Mr. Qin''s title!"


    Mrs. Chen said confidently: "So what? Anyway, Mr. Qin has no children or grandchildren. We have two sons. What''s wrong with adopting Brother Fa to him and inheriting the title? Otherwise, a good title will be wasted like this, and God will have to pay for it." I am so heartbroken that Thunder God will attack us to death!"


    Gu Defa really didn''t want to expose his mother''s sweet dream, but he had to say: "Mom, please give up, your n will note true."

 Chapter 2694: Brother Cheng comes to Beijing

    Chapter 2694: Brother Chenges to Beijing


    Chapter 2694 Brother Chenges to Beijing


    Mrs. Chen said angrily: "Mr. Qin loves you so much, why can''t it be done? Just shut up and do as I say. I guarantee that you will be the Duke of the country!"


    Mrs. Chen: "Ah, if you dare to marry a little girl, I will kill you and remarry you with the gold and silver earned at home, so that you will die in peace!"


    While the quarrel was getting louder, Aunt Cao from the shop in front came to report: "Shopkeeper''s wife, shopkeeper, the neighbors havee to surround our shop again, saying that they will follow you back to the vige to meet the Duke of Guo. You should run away quickly."


    Chen said: "Why are you running away? I am waiting for their generous gifts toe to my door. If I run away, I will have to earn less from the older gifts?"


    Here we go again, the shopkeepers wife has been really greedy for ten years.


    However, Aunt Cao was specially bought by Gu Jinli to keep an eye on the Chen family. She was already very good at dealing with the Chen family. She said: "Madam shopkeeper, now is the David Dynasty. His Majesty has just ascended the throne. It is not known what his temper will be. If he is an upright man, Yes, if I know that you are using the name of the Duke to collect random gifts, I am afraid that I will have to send the Royal Forest Army to arrest you."


    Ms. Chen was still a little scared, after all, he was the emperor, but she said stiffly: "How could it be? The new emperor is rted to the Gu family, how could he arrest me, the wife of the Gu family?"


    Gu Defa: "Mom, think about what happened to Brother Sang''s family and Grandpa Qin''s family. Do you still feel that your head is on a stable footing?"


    Mrs. Chen turned pale with fright this time and said hurriedly: "Mother Cao, ask A Ling to go up to the wall and tell them that I will not ept gifts this time. If they want to give gifts, send them to the Yamen!"


    "Yes." Grandma Cao responded, and then said: "Honey shopkeeper, you should hurry back to the vige, otherwise you will bete and get entangled by others, and I am afraid you will have to bring a group of people back to the vige."


    Mrs. Chen put her hands on her hips and said, "If they dare to pester me, I will ckmail them until they go bankrupt!"


    "Okay, okay, let''s go quickly. If you don''t take the back alley, you will be blocked by people." Gu Dagui grabbed Chen and ran away.


    Mrs. Chen called to Gu Defa: "Brother Fa,e up quickly. You are so valuable now that you can''t be snatched away by those shrews to be your son-inw!"


    "Hey, here wee." After Gu Defa told Aunt Cao a few words, he caught up with his parents. While his mother went back to the house to get some gold and silver coins, he wrote a letter and gave it to Aling: "Aling Brother, give it to Xiao Yuan when hees. I''m afraid there will be many powerful peopleing to Fucheng recently. You, Xiao Yuan and the others should be more alert and don''t fall into other people''s traps."


    Xiao Yuan is from Xiao Sui. Now he is leading a group of people to assist Gu Defa in guarding a secret message route connecting the three Qin and Gu Luo families to He''an Prefecture, Linhe Prefecture, Yucun, Huai River, and Jinling Prefecture.


    Gu Defa is very calm and suitable for this job, so Qin Sang asked him to teach him, and now he is doing well.


    Gu Dewang also knew these things, and he was very happy. He was afraid that he would be captured by Qin Sang and Gu Jinli... He didn''t want to care about these things. He just wanted to make money and then have fun all over the world.


    "Yes." After Aling received the letter, he took people to the front shop to help stop the people.


    Gu Dagui quickly hitched up the carriage, and when Chen arrived, Gu Defa drove the carriage, and the family ran away in a hurry.


    However, the people in He''an Mansion were smart and knew that the Gu family would definitely rush back to the vige and send people to clear the road. Instead of stopping people inside the city, they waited outside the city.


    Not a quarter of an hour after the Gu family''s carriage left the city, they saw many vehicles parked on the road ahead, including horse-drawn carriages and mules. They were the convoys of rich men from all over the city who wanted to follow them back to the vige.


    When Gu Defa saw this, he did not dare to take the main road. He quickly turned the car around and ran to another road.


    But suddenly many people appeared on the roadside, shouting: "Shopkeeper Gu, are you going back to the vige to congratte the Duke on his knighthood? By coincidence, so are we, let''s go together!"


    There is no other way. Dafeng Vige is strictly controlled. It is difficult for outsiders to enter the vige without Qin Guluotian and his family. "Brother Afeng, stop them quickly. Don''t let them rush over. If the horses are frightened, someone will be killed!" Gu Defa was so frightened that he did not dare to ride in the carriage. He quickly opened the curtain and let his parents get off: "Mom and Dad, let''s run to the mountains and avoid the big guys first. Hurry!"


    After saying that, he dragged his parents out of the car and ran towards the mountain road.


    Mrs. Gan had sharp eyes and was familiar with the Chen family. She recognized Chen''s back at a nce and hurriedly called to Mr. Yang in the city: "Mr. Yang, hurry up. The Chen family has run towards Xiaoyan Mountain. Hurry up and chase them. If Let them run away, and you will not be able to enter Dafeng Vige even if you die!"


    He reminded me again: "Mr. Yang, you have to pay thirty taels of money per person, don''t forget it."


    Mrs. Gan is also fierce. Thest time she made money with the Chen family, she was severely punished by the Yamen. This time she dared to go back to her old business.


    "I will never forget it." Mr. Yang said, calling to the nursing staff: "Hurry, chase after him."


    Then he called to Mrs. Chen and the others: "Shopkeeper Gu, Mrs. Gu, don''t run away. We don''t have any harm. We just want to go back to Dafeng Vige with you to congratte the Duke of the country and give you money, one hundred taels!"


    "Ah, bah, it''s weird to believe you." Mrs. Chen said, and then scolded Mrs. Gan: "Ms. Gan, you are a murderer of thousands of swords, just wait for me, I will definitely make your family sell their shop this time. "


    Mrs. Gan is not afraid at all, because Mr. Yang said that no matter how much money the Tang magistrate fines this time, it will be paid by the Yang family.


    "Stop scolding and run away first." Gu Dagui dragged Chen into the mountain road.


    However, it was not a problem to run like this. Their physical strength could not hold on, so Gu Defa took them to hide in a small col and said: "Mom and dad, take a rest. Magistrate Tang wille with the government servants to stop them soon." them."


    Gu Defa''s guess was correct. In just a short time, Magistrate Tang arrived with his government officials, arrested Mr. Yang and Mrs. Gan, and cursed them and the rich men: "You still want to hold Shopkeeper Gu and his family hostage so that you can follow them." See you in Dafeng Vige, Mr. Guo, you are breaking thew, do you know that? If the car overturns and kills a few more people, just wait to be beheaded!"


    Mr. Yang also argued: "Mr. Magistrate, we don''t want to take anyone hostage. We just want to go to Dafeng Vige to congratte the Duke. We have no other intention."


    "Nothing else? Do you believe this?" Magistrate Tang sneered and said to Zheng Tong: "Take them back to the government office and lock them up for half a month first!"


    "Yes." Zheng Tongpuan led the government officials and escorted away Mrs. Gan, Aunt Qian, Mr. Yang, several rich men and a group of assassins.


    When the others saw this, they were so frightened that they knelt down and begged for mercy: "Master Magistrate, we know we were wrong and we won''t dare to do it next time. Please spare us this time."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Tang really wanted to spit on them. He was tired of hearing this kind of assurance, but have they changed it?


    No!


    The quarrels became more and more serious every time, as if they were crazy.


    Su Tongzhi was afraid that Magistrate Tang would be angry to death, so he hurriedly said: "Master Magistrate, leave this to the lower officials to handle. You can take people to the mountain road to find Shopkeeper Gu and the others. Don''t let anything happen to them."


    After saying that, he quickly took Master Mo and a few government servants to find someone.

 Chapter 2695: Brother Cheng comes to Beijing【2】

    Chapter 2695: Brother Chenges to Beijing��2��


    Chapter 2695 Brother Chenges to Beijing2


    Meeted Gu Defa and others on the way.


    Seeing that they were all well, Magistrate Tang felt relieved and hurriedly promised: "Brother Gu, Sister-inw Gu, don''t worry, I will punish them ording to thew, and they will be punished until they dare not take advantage of you again!"


    Mrs. Chen became excited when she heard this, and immediately cried at the top of her lungs: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, sir, you will get something this time..."


    "Mother, stop howling, there are no tears." Gu Defa knew his mother''s problem, so he interrupted her in time, looked at Magistrate Tang, saluted, and said, "Thank you, Lord Magistrate, foring to help in time."


    He added: "Now that His Majesty has just ascended the throne, it is the time for the amnesty of the world. If he punishes the neighbors severely, I am afraid they will be used to make a fuss... I think it is better to punish rich people like Mr. Yang severely and give away the money from the fine." Go to the capital to replenish the treasury. For other families, those who are living a good life are still fined money, and those who are not living well are fined with hardbor. The **** and gangsters are caught and given heavy sentences. If we catch a group of them, we can also make the city''s public security better."


    Tang Zhifu was surprised to hear: "Look at you a little boring, but I did not expect that at a young age, I knew how to use the technique of adapting.


    Gu Defa was embarrassed by the praise: "It was all taught by Mr. Ouyang, and this is just the humble opinion of a junior. How to do it specifically depends on the master of the government."


    Magistrate Tang said: "Your opinion is very good, so I will handle it this way."


    "Then we have Master Lao. It''s gettingte, so we''ll start back to the vige first." Gu Defa asked carefully: "Do you have anything to tell Grandpa Qin?"


    Not only do I have something to convey to you, but I also want you to take my two sons to Dafeng Vige to meet the Duke!


    However, Magistrate Tang knew the rules and finally held back: "I wish him the title of Duke. If he wants to go to Beijing to express his gratitude and passes by the government office, please let me be a host and treat him to a meal..." My family, Tang Cheng and Tang Yun, are also practicing martial arts. If Duke Cheng is willing, I would like to ask him to give instructions to their brothers."


    Gu Defa nodded: "Don''t worry, Lord Magistrate, I will bring the message to you."


    "Thank you!" Magistrate Tang was very happy. He was afraid that something might happen on the way, so he asked Master Mo to take a group of government servants to **** Gu Defa and the others back.


    On the sixth day, Gu Defa and the others arrived in Tianfu County.


    The imperial edict was delivered by the Royal Forest Army on horseback. It arrived in Tianfu County the day before yesterday. Now the whole Tianfu County is very lively. Every household is happy that Tianfu County has produced two princes and a prince.


    There must be some great gods living underground in our Tianfu County. Otherwise, how could our small county produce such powerful figures? Hahaha!


    This is a boast that people in Tianfu County often say recently. Every time they say it, they can''t help butugh wildly. They can''t suppress their joy.


    And some smart people have secretly notified their rtives and asked them to move their families here... If you don''t move here quickly to get good luck in such a good ce, you won''t be able to get there if it''s toote!


    After hearing the news, wealthy families in various prefectures and counties also rushed to Tianfu County in groups to pay homage to the Duke of the country.


    However, the county magistrate is afraid that too many people will flock to Tianfu County and cause trouble. He has asked the government office to send troops to protect Tianfu County. He also requested a new order from the government office. No idlers are allowed during this period. Waiting to enter Tianfu County. If you have something toe, you should wait outside the county first, hand in the paperwork to the county government office, and wait for the county government''s approval before you can enter.


    Gu Defa and the others were stopped by the Luo Family Escort Bureau before they even entered the county town.


    Yin Zhou said: "Uncle Dagui, please don''t enter the county town. Change the car and go back to the vige. Now there are people camping outside the county town. If you enter the county town, once you are recognized, there will be trouble inside and outside the county town. One game.


    "What? You can''t even enter the county seat?" Mrs. Chen was so angry that she cursed: "Damn it, you came back with glory, why do you act like a thief? Is there any justice?!"


    She had made a special n just now, just to show her face in the county town, listen to the ttery of the big guys, and enjoy the poprity, but it turned out that there was no such thing, so she had to go back to the vige, listen to Yin Zhou boy That said, you still have to touch back quietly.


    Yin Zhou said: "Auntie, please don''t be angry. There is nothing you can do about it... The Duke of Guo is a noble person whose status is second only to the emperor and prince. It''s normal for you to want toe and see him." He also gave it to Chen. Handing over a pack of roasted chicken legs, Ms. Chen finally felt a little calmer and stopped scolding her.


    Yin Zhou acted quickly and immediately brought people to change them into a humble green shed mule cart and took them to Dafeng Vige.


    The intersection of Dafeng Vige was also full of people who were camping and waiting to see the Duke. In order to avoid trouble, Yin Zhou asked Chen and others to get off the car and take the mountain road of Dafeng Mountain into the vige.


    Ms. Chen was furious and scolded her all the way.


    Master Mo secretly wiped his eyes with cold sweat after hearing this... Oh my god, this Chen is so good at scolding. She didn''t stop scolding her for half an hour, and her words didn''t even have the same emphasis.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for them to go down the mountain and enter Dafeng Vige.


    "Mom and Dad, you are back!" Gu Dewang brought a few wolf dogs to pick them up at the mountain road at the end of the vige. After seeing Master Mo and the others, he thanked them: "Thank you Master Mo, Leader Lin, and all the brothers for escorting my father and mother back. "


    Master Mo and others said: "Brother Afeng is here, and wherever we are needed to **** him, we wille here to take advantage of him and meet Duke Cheng."


    He asked again: "You won''t disturb his old man, right?"


    "No, Grandpa Qin is old. He is very happy to meet acquaintances." Gu Dewang took the thin soft bag carried by Chen and called to the big guy: "Let''s go."


    The group of people soon arrived at the end of the vige. Instead of entering Qin''s house, they went directly to Gu Jinli''s house: "Everyone is over there."


    He looked at Yin Zhou again and raised his eyebrows at him: "Xiaohua is here too."


    Yin Zhou''s face turned red after hearing this. Mrs. Chen narrowed her eyes and grabbed Yin Zhou and said, "Something''s wrong. Could it be that you have bad intentions for our little flower?!"


    Gu Dewang said hurriedly: "Mom, I misunderstood, it''s not a bad intention, it''s a good thing... Xiaohua and Brother Yin''s marriage has been decided, and they will get engaged after this busy period. I originally wanted to send you a letter to announce the good news, but I thought You guys came back during the winter solstice, so you didnt send any letters.


    Tian Xiaohua has also reached the age of marriage. In the past few months, due to the fake Lu Er incident, Yin Zhou stayed in the vige for a while and had more contact with Xiaohua. He thought Xiaohua was very good.


    This young man Mu Ai could not hide his thoughts. Yin Shanda quickly saw what his son was thinking. After asking about it, he invited the Luo family to go to the Tian family to ask for rtives.


    Tian Xiaohua escaped from famine when she was a child, so she doesn''t like literate schrs, but likes martial arts practitioners who are good at skills and can protect their families. She also contacted Yin Zhou and was very satisfied with him, so she readily agreed to the marriage.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen let go of Yin Zhou, looked at him and said, "I''m just telling you why you have be so cute. It turns out you are climbing on our little flower."


    As he said this, Gu Defa frowned and said, "Mom, there''s nothing I can''t do. Brother Yin is very powerful and is worthy of Miss Hua."


    Its worth it, the Tian family is very rich now, and the Yin family only works for Sister-inw Luos family. Mrs. Chen feels that Tian Xiaohua has lost her marriage.


    But Tian Xiaohua is happy, but she can''t break up the family. She can only warn Yin Zhou: "Be nice to us, Xiaohua, or you will be dead. Xiaoyu will send troops back to kill you. Their rtionship is so good!"

 Chapter 2696: Brother Cheng comes to Beijing【3】

    Chapter 2696: Brother Chenges to Beijing��3��


    Chapter 2696 Brother Chenges to Beijing3


    Yin Zhou has heard many such warnings. He was very happy that everyone was so protective of Xiao Hua. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will definitely be good to Xiao Hua."


    But Mrs. Chen was dissatisfied and raised her eyes at him: "You said such a thing with a yful smile, which is not serious at all. How can we believe you? Just swear an oath, and you don''t have to say anything too harsh... If you dare to let Xiaohua down, then Kill yourself, disfigure the **** who flirted with you, and give all your family property, that''s all."


    Master Mo and the government officials were so frightened that cold sweat broke out on their backs... Is this not poisonous? So what does the poisonous oath in Mrs. Chens heart look like? He buried himself alive and apologized to the woman''s family?


    Yin Zhou is a man who has endured hardships, and Tian Xiaohua is his favorite. After hearing this, he put away his smile and solemnly swore this oath.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen beamed with joy and boasted: "You are sincere, my aunt believes in you, but Mrs. Qin Guogong often told us that there is no basis for what you say, and you have to establish evidence to prove it..."


    She turned to Master Mo and said, "Master, please write down the oath he just made, and ask him to press his fingerprints to keep it as evidence."


    Master Mo sympathized with Yin Zhou very much and wanted to persuade him, how about you break off the engagement?


    But Master Mo didn''t dare. If he dared to say this, Mrs. Chen would definitely kill him... Because ording to Mrs. Chen''s temper, even if she breaks off the engagement, it will be Tian Xiaohua who retreats from Yinzhou.


    He waited for a while and saw that Yin Zhou had no objection, so he took out the ink box he carried with him, wrote down Yin Zhou''s oath, and handed it to Yin Zhou.


    Yin Zhou took it, wrote his name quickly, pressed his fingerprints, and handed the receipt to Chen: "Please help me keep it. If one dayes, I will ask my aunt to take out the receipt and give it to Xiaohua."


    Just as he was talking, a group of little guys ran up ahead. The leader was a little girl wearing a stuffed tiger head hat and holding a wintersweet in one hand and a wooden knife in the other. It was Luo Zhaoyue, the daughter of Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here? You can''te in here casually. You have to ask my uncle before you can." The little guy originally ran over aggressively, intending to ask questions, but when he ran closer, he saw that it was Chen and the others. After that, he immediately hid the small wooden knife behind his back and presented the wintersweet flowers: "Grandma, you are back, this is for you~"


    Hahahaha, Gu Dewangughed so hard... This little guy is very smart and he also knows how to make amends.


    "Hey, sister Xiaoyue still remembers grandma Gui. She is really smart. Come on,e on, grandma Gui gives me a hug." Mrs. Chen picked up Luo Zhaoyue and kissed her several times: "You are beautiful again. How about our sister Xiaoyue?" She looks so good-looking? Im afraid shell marry into a noble family and be a nobledy.


    Sister Xiaoyue raised her hand and wiped her drool-covered face, shook her head and said seriously: "Grandma, you can''t say that, you will beughed at...grandma, grandpa, grandma, dad, mom, uncle, Auntie said, just praise her for her beauty."


    "What do they know? They all have no ambitions. Only if you listen to your grandma can you make a big difference in the future." Mrs. Chen asked Luo Huiniang again: "How is your aunttely?"


    The little guy smiled happily and said, "My aunt is roasting silly roe deer, which I can eatter. My aunt and Master Xiaohan went to the mountains to catch them."


    He added: "Sister Yue is also practicing martial arts. Next year she will be very powerful and can go into the mountains and kill silly roe deer for everyone to eat."


    Ms. Chen secretly thought, you dare to dream about hunting a roe deer when you can''t even hold a real sword, and you are not afraid that the roe deer will chase you into the mud ditch. However, she felt relieved: "It''s good that your aunt is fine."


    After the death of Old Thief Lu, Brother Cheng escorted Cui and Luo Huiniang back from Guye Guan. When they first came back, Luo Huiniang was asionally sad, but now she ispletely fine.


    As for rumors, there are no rumors at all... The girl from the Marquis of Qin''s brother-inw''s family only dared to spread rumors about her when she was tired of living.


    The Cui family and the Chu family have already made arrangements to propose marriage to Luo Huiniang. After many wealthy families in He''an and Linhe Prefectures found out, they sent official media to propose marriage.


    There are so many good people that its hard for both of them to choose.


    However, the two of them prefer the family in He''an Prefecture. This girl''s family is closer to her, so if something happens, they can rush there in time to support her. It''s just that they don''t know that Luo Huiniang''s marriage has been monitored by Wei Xiao, and it is impossible for him to let her marry anyone else.


    Sister Xiaoyue, its getting dark, go home and eat quickly, your silly roe deer is ready! It was Mr. Qin who came from the gate of Gus house to find Luo Zhaoyue.


    Ancestor Qin, Sister Yue is here! The little guy raised his little hand holding the wooden knife and waved it towards Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin smiled, sped his hands behind his back, and walked quickly towards this side.


    Master Mo and the others were faster, running to meet him, and then knelt down: "Greetings to Duke Cheng Guo!"


    Mr. Qin smiled and said: "Get up quickly, it''s just an empty position. There is nothing to kneel on."


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly said: "Mr. Qin, you are neither empty nor empty. This position is very real and can be passed on to future generations!"


    She put down Sister Xiaoyue, grabbed one of her sons with one hand, pulled them in front of Mr. Qin, knelt down, and said: "Mr. Qin, the biological father of Brother Wang and Brother Fa, I brought them to you. Please be kind to me!"


    Then he said: "You have watched them grow up, and they treat you as their own grandfather. They dream and talk about filial piety to you. For the sake of their filial piety, you can adopt one of them as your grandson. If you don''t Give them a chance to be your grandson, and they will never die in peace!"


    Hahaha, as expected of Mrs. Chen, she is so thick-skinned that she can confidently say such things about seeking people and titles!


    Gu Dagui felt that he was embarrassed, raised his hands to cover his face, and shouted in this direction: "Mr. Qin, that woman is crazy, what she said cannot be taken seriously!"


    "Bah, you''re crazy." After scolding Gu Dagui, Chen said to Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, I know I am a bit shameless, but that is a title. It would be a pity if it disappears in a few years! Give it to me! Wang Ge''er or Fa Ge''er, let them inherit, and they can get their sry year after year... Don''t worry, they won''t take everything, they will distribute it to the descendants of several families, so that everyone can enjoy the blessings together!"


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "Your n is not bad. The old man also wants to leave something for the descendants of our family to rely on..."


    These words made Mrs. Chen excited and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I know you always love us the most. Thank you so much...Brother Wang, Brother Fa, why don''t you kowtow to your dear father!"


    Gu Dewang and Gu Defa were speechless: "Mom, Grandpa Qin hasn''t finished speaking yet. You are already excited."


    Mr. Qin nodded and said: "Well, I do have something to say... Although I want to leave some support for my descendants, this title is not easy to give. It is just a favor. If I am no longer here, it will also It shouldn''t exist anymore... As for Wang Ge''er and Fa Ge''er, they are both good boys. They will definitely be sessful in the future. Maybe they can earn titles by themselves. It is very unnecessary for me to have this... It is a burden. If you want it, it will be harmful. Got them."


    Sister Xiaoyue pulled Gu Dagui over and said like a young adult: "Yeah, grandma, Patriarch Qin is right... This is called a sugar knife. If you eat it, it will cut your throat and give you stomachache... I My aunt said that."


    Everyone said that your grandma is most afraid of her aunt. After hearing this, she would not dare to embarrass Patriarch Qin again.


    Mrs. Chen red at her: "Children, what do you know? Not to mention the knife, this kind of candy has to be eaten even if it is poisonous, because it is so sweet!"


    She began to cry and beg Mr. Qin again: "Oh, oh, Mr. Qin, I know what you are always afraid of, but Brother Wang and Brother Fa are both shrewd children. If the situation is not right, they can resign from this title. You, Master Let them earn money for a few years first, otherwise it would be a pity."


    I will be heartbroken and lose ten years of my life!


    "Ms. Chen, are you trying to kill me again? Stop thinking about it now, or we will take away your family''s dividends. Our family will disown you and let you live in poverty!" The third grandma came over. He said to Mr. Qin: "Brother Qin, let''s go eat. Ignore her. She can kneel down if she likes."

 Chapter 2697: Brother Cheng comes to Beijing【4】

    Chapter 2697: Brother Chenges to Beijing��4��


    Chapter 2697 Brother Chenges to Beijing4


    "Sure." Mr. Qin smiled and turned around to hug Sister Xiaoyue: "Let''s go home and eat silly roe deer. You''ve been thinking about it for three days."


    This little guy has been watching the roe deer every day since the day it was beaten back. She originally thought she liked animals, but after watching it, she came over and asked them when they could eat the roe deer. She also said she liked grilled food, which made everyone happy. I couldn''t helpughing, so I baked it for her to eat while it was cold today.


    "Ouch, let''s eat roasted roe deer!" Sister Xiaoyue shouted, holding up a small wooden knife, but she didn''t need to hold it: "Sister Yue is too heavy, and will tire Grand Ancestor Qin, so Sister Yue will walk back by herself."


    Mr. Qin smiled: "Sister Xiaoyue is so good, okay, let''s walk back."


    Hold hands. The little guy held Mr. Qins hand and took Mr. Qin back.


    Mr. Qin loves these juniors the most, and he is led by her, and he thinks of the big wolf and the two wolves... I hope the situation in the world can stabilize, and then he can see the two little guys in the capital next year.


    The group happily entered the Gu family''s mansion. Only Gu Dagui and his son stayed with Chen.


    She originally thought that Mrs. Chen would kneel down for at least a quarter of an hour, but she suddenly stood up and scolded Gu Dagui and the others: "What are you doing standing around, are you going to nt yourself here as a crop? If you don''t leave quickly, today There are so many people here, and if you gote, you wont be able to eat the roasted roe deer meat!


    Gu Dagui and the others hurried to follow.


    Mrs. Chen was still unhappy and scolded her two sons as she walked: "You are worthless and you don''t want such a good title. Let me tell you, if you don''te back with a title in this life, I will never spare you!"


    Are you giving up on Mr. Qins title?


    Gu Dewang said: "Don''t worry, mother, if my brother studies well, he will definitely earn you a title. My son will be responsible for making money, so that you can live well and wear gold and silver."


    Gu Defa nced at him and said, "Mom, my brother is telling you that he doesn''t want to be an official, he just wants to eat, drink and have fun."


    As expected, Mrs. Chen was angry and rushed over to beat Gu Dewang, but Gu Dewang turned away and escaped from his mother''s severe beating before running away: "Gu Defa, if you dare to frame me, you are finished!"


    Gu Defaughed: "You are going to the capital soon. When we get to the capital, Mr. Ouyang will not let you go, so you should finish first."


    "You brat!" Gu Dewang was furious, but it was his teacher''s order to go to the capital. He didn''t dare not go, so he could only sulk on his own, thinking about how to avoid the Enke exam.


    That''s right, Mr. Ouyang wanted Gu Dewang to go to the capital to take the Enke exam next year. He said that when the new dynasty was just established and the officials on both sides were fighting too fiercely, he needed a knife like him to break the situation.


    Look, is the old man speaking humannguage?


    As a master, he was asked to go to Kaunke not because he wanted him to be a talented person, but because he could y tricks and roll around!


    By the time the Chen family arrived at the Gu family''s mansion, everyone had already started eating. Several families and Uncle Kan Liu from the medicinal material workshop were all there. It was lively and lively, with four tables set up.


    However, there are two roe deer, one roasted and one stewed, and there are many other dishes. No matter how many people there are, they can eat them with open stomachs.


    Well, there is one person who cannot eat too much, and that person is Aunt Jing... Aunt Jing did not die. She experimented on herself and survived sessfully.


    When Guanzhu Hu heard what Qin Sang told Master Gui about Gu Jinli''sparotomy, she, who had been dealing with medicine all her life, felt very itchy. Looking at Aunt Jing who was about to die, she got interested and asked her if she was willing to gamble. A handful?


    Aunt Jing is not afraid of death, but she is a medical student. If she can make a pioneering contribution to medicine before she dies, she will be happy and agree.


    Guanzhu Hu and Master Xiaohan studied the art of abdominal dissection for two months. After the medicinal materials workshop in Dafeng Vige, they taught Uncle Kan Liu and the others for a period of time to prepare knives, wound medicine and other things. At the beginning of October, the weather began to get cooler. , when it was good for wound healing, I opened Aunt Jings abdomen and removed the tumor in her body.


    In the first few days, Aunt Jing was critically ill several times, but fortunately, she finally got through it. After lying in bed for a month, she was so bored that she recently started to be carried out for a walk.


    Her favorite ce to go is the Gu family mansion. Because there is Ms. Cui here who can call her aunt, and there is Sister Xiaoyue who can call her great-aunt.


    "Grandma''s meal is ready, drink it quickly... No, no, Guanzhu Hu said, drink slowly, only half a bowl at a time." Sister Xiaoyue likes to feed people very much, and she is the one who feeds people in the vige. Children younger than her have been fed by other people, **** agencies, and rtives. Recently, she has to feed Aunt Jing a liquid meal every day to be satisfied.


    Aunt Jing is also very cooperative. She opens her mouth and waits for the little one to be fed.


    Brother Cheng looked on and couldn''t helpughing... Now that his family was safe, he could go to the capital with peace of mind.


    So after dinner, Cheng Geer said that he was going to the capital.


    Mrs. Chen was shocked: "What, it''s almost the New Year, and you still have to go to the capital. Are you not celebrating the New Year at home?"


    "Yes." Brother Cheng nodded: "If you go earlier, you can settle the matter earlier. When the second sister and the big wolf and the second wolf go to the capital next year, you can reunite with them earlier. After they pay homage to the ancestors of the Qin family, , I will go back to the vige with them."


    Master Mo and the others had not left yet, so they were shocked when they heard this and asked quickly: "Second Young Master Gu, the Duke of Qin and his family are going back to Dafeng Vige?!"


    Lord, if the Duke of Qin and his familye back, they will shake up Jianghuai and Jiangnan!


    Cheng Geer: "Well, their family and rtives are here, so naturally they have toe back and take a look."


    Master Mo said hurriedly: "Qin Guogong and the others have been in the northwest for a few years. It''s time toe back and have a look... It''s good to be back."


    He then said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Second Young Master Gu. I will inform the Lord of the Government and ask him to send troops to protect Dafeng Vige before you go to the capital. No one will disturb Qin Guogong''s family!"


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "That''s what I meant. I''d like to thank the magistrate first."


    Master Mo said excitedly: "No thanks, no thank you. Protect the safety of Qin Guogong''s father-inw''s family. This is what the government should do."


    Mrs. Chen was toozy to listen to Master Mo''s nonsense, so she shouted: "Brother Cheng, Auntie, please go to the capital with you!"


    Take me there, or if you dont, I will die for you!


    However, Brother Cheng had a way to treat her: "You can go, but the capital is not stable yet and there are fierce fights. My aunt is a member of the Gu family and a rtive of the second brother-inw. If I go to the capital, I will probably be identally injured and die." "


    "Wrong, identally injured?!" Mrs. Chen turned pale with fright, andughed dryly: "That''s nonsense. The capital is under the emperor''s feet, and the emperor is guarding it. How could anyone be killed?"


    Cheng Geer: "Since the rebellion of Ming Cong and others in the previous dynasty, people have been dying in the capital without interruption."


    Gu Dewang: "It''s better to be executed in Lingchi! I''ll cut the flesh with a knife, piece by piece, three thousand pieces, and then I''ll let you die after you''re reduced to a skeleton."


    "Ah!" Mrs. Chen screamed out in fright, and kicked her foot up. Unfortunately, she didn''t hit Gu Dewang. The kid jumped away long ago, made faces at Ms. Chen, and said with a smile: "Mom, I won''t lie to you, listen. People from the Ouyang family said that the blood stains at the main gate of the capital have never been dried, and they killed batch after batch, which is scary."


    Mr. Qin looked at Mr. Chen and said: "It is indeed dangerous to go to the capital now... If you really want to go, then wait two or three years until the capital ispletely stable before going, so as not to be a **** used by others to frame Sang and the others. Not only will you If you die, you will also harm Saburo and the others."


    Mrs. Chen felt that Mr. Qin was the most upright person, so she believed in him the most. After hearing this, she could only say: "I listen to you, Mr. Chen, and wait two years before going to the capital."


    She has to stay alive and enjoy the blessings, but she cannot die early!

 Chapter 2698: Xu Ling and his wife

    Chapter 2698: Xu Ling and his wife


    Chapter 2698 Xu Ling and his wife


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard it, nodded and said: "Yes, children can be taught."


    Although Chen is the master of heaven and earth, she is afraid of death and knows how to stop at critical moments. Even if she is annoying, she is generally good.


    However, Mr. Qin still told Mrs. Chen seriously: "You have to control your temper... Our status is now more valuable, and there are many people watching us. If you don''t know how to restrain yourself, you will easily be plotted by others. It will harm everyone, and it will also harm your own life.


    Mrs. Chen hehehe: "Look, look what you always said, I am the most self-respecting person, and I will never take advantage of it!"


    The big bargain is another story.


    However, Brother Cheng smiled and took out a piece of paper: "Grandpa Qin, don''t worry, Auntie Dagui can''t harm us... This is a letter of guarantee written by the wealthy uncle. If Auntie Dagui can''t control herself and does something big, I will take it away." This is my uncles n.


    What?


    Ms. Chen jumped up when she heard it and wanted to grab the guarantee letter, but Brother Cheng quickly took it away and handed it to Gu Dewang: "Brother Wang, read it to your mother."


    Gu Dewang took over the reading and made Mrs. Chen cry. He went to question Gu Dafu: "Brother, you are just a biological brother, how can you bear to write such a letter of guarantee!"


    Gu Dafu: "As long as my siblings control themselves and don''t make trouble, it''s just a piece of waste paper."


    However, he still warned: "But if you cause trouble, I will really drive you out of the n!"


    Gu Dafu looked at Gu Dagui: "Dagui, don''t me the elder brother. The elder brother must take care of this n leader and not let the Gu family suffer any more disasters."


    The fact that his father, daughter-inw, and 80% of his family members died when he fled famine was a lifelong nightmare for him. Therefore, the richer the Gu family became, the more cautious he became, and he did not dare to make any mistakes again.


    Gu Dagui hurriedly said: "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t me you. If one dayes, you can just deal with us!"


    You! Mrs. Chen was so angry that she cried loudly. She was about to beg for mercy and destroy the guarantee letter, but she cried too loudly and woke up Sister Xiaoyue.


    Woooooo!


    Ms. Cui hurriedly coaxed her: "Sister Yue, be good and don''t be afraid. Grandma will take you back to the house to sleep."


    "Look at you, you''ve made the children cry. Go home quickly." After Gu Dagui apologized to Mr. Qin and the others, he dragged Mrs. Chen away.


    After Mrs. Chen came home, she really cried a lot, saying why she was so miserable. Today, she failed to get a title and had her lifeline pinched!


    Gu Dagui was shocked that she, an illiterate, knew the word lifeline, but he said: "Think about the people in the old Chen family, and then think about the people who died fleeing from famine, and you still call life miserable? Your life is so good that it makes people jealous. ...We got rich by taking advantage of the Xiaoyu family, and we enjoy the blessings of the Xiaoyu family, so just be content... If you''re sleepy, I''ll go to bed first, and you can go to sleep after crying."


    Chen was angry, but she was aware of current affairs. After realizing that crying was useless, she stopped crying andy down to sleep after a while.


    Today I went home through mountains and ridges. I was too tired. If I didnte earlier, I would be really sorry for myself.


    The Gu family quickly sent a message to their rtives, telling them that Cheng Geer, Mr. Qin, and Gu Dewang were going to the capital, so that they coulde for a farewell banquet if they were free.


    Rtives and old friends were about toe to congratte Mr. Qin and Qin Sang on their knighthoods. After receiving the message, they all expressed their intention toe, regardless of distance.


    But because Brother Cheng had to set off on his twelfth birthday, many rtives who lived far away could not make it. However, the Gu family carefully prepared gifts. If they came from far away, they would give gifts if they could not see anyone. This trip is not in vain.


    Early in the morning on November 1st, rtives and old friends came to the door. The first ones to arrive were Mr. Xu and his family. They came with threerge cars and generous gifts, which can be said to be very important.


    As an inw, Gu Dafu personally went to pick him up at the intersection of Cunwei Road: "My inws, thank you for your hard work in this cold weather." Mr. Xu loves Gu Dafu to death. To be able to be an inw with this man in this life is really a member of the Xu family. Great luck. He hurriedly got out of the car and came over. He held Gu Dafu''s hand and said, "It''s not hard. The Gu family can invite us to see the Duke. That''s our blessing... My dear, thank you very much for allowing Xu Ling and his wife toe and eat." banquet."


    Xu Ling got married in early September. Her husband was An Cheng, the cousin of the boss of Fucheng''s big business owner... An Cheng.


    An Cheng is a schr, but his knowledge is not very outstanding. Now he only has the title of Tongsheng. However, because he was born in a merchant family, he is different from other schrs. He is more transparent and a little more calm than other merchants. In short, he is a very good person. A good young man.


    But when the An family first came to propose marriage, Mr. Xu did not agree immediately, because Xu Ling had always wanted to marry a rich and famous young man who could be an official in the future. However, Mr. Ouyang Humented on An Cheng''s policy and said that he wanted to marry him. If you pass the Jinshi exam, you may have to be forty orter.


    And it happened that at that time Mr. Ji sent someone to deliver a letter, saying that he wanted to marry Xu Ling for Ji Shengnong, the son of his n nephew Ji Fudude... Ji Shengnong had just passed the imperial examination at that time, and the son had lofty ambitions. Mr. Ji also promised that he would marry Xu Ling after getting engaged. Give Ji Shengnong 20% of his family fortune and help him in his career.


    He was also afraid that the Xu family would be displeased, so he specifically exined the reason why he would give Ji Shengnong the property... Mr. Ji''s grandchildren were not doing well, so he wanted to support a promising descendant of the Ji family while he was still alive, so as to serve as a backer for the Ji family in the future. .


    Ji Zhenniang from the Ji family also married General Xie Cheng.


    Comparing the left and right, Ji Shengnong has a better future.


    But Xu Ling chose An Cheng in the end!


    Mr. Xu was shocked and asked her: "If you choose An Cheng, I''m afraid you won''t be able to be an official''s wife like Xu Zhong in this life."


    Xu Lingdao: "My grandfather said before that being an official''s wife is not that easy. I understand now... I can''t live the life where my husband is thrown into death row, I have to take care of my children, and my home is besieged by soldiers... I will be afraid You have to throw yourself into a trap!"


    Its about Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing being thrown into death row.


    "Let''s go with An Cheng. The An family is a big businessman in Fucheng. His family can get dividends from Boss An every year. We also have hundreds of acres of farnd and three viges and four shops. He is also a good person. I can marry him for the rest of my life. Stability and wealth.


    Mr. Xu was very pleased: "My grandfather is very happy that you think so, but you should think about it carefully for a month before making a decision, so as not to regret it."


    And a monthter, Xu Ling was firm in her choice... Just because Ji Shengnong came to Tianfu County, Xu Zhaoming went to see him, and when he came back, he said that what this person needed was a virtuous wifeparable to Ouyang Ming. She can''t.


    After hearing this, Xu Ling breathed a sigh of relief andpletely stopped thinking. After going to Mr. Xu to discuss his choice, the Xu An family quickly got engaged.


    Because the two of them are old and this year is very uneven, the two families asked them to get married as soon as possible. Now, two months after Xu Ling got married, she returned to her natal family to live in the opposite month, and happened to meet the Duke of Feng.


    Gu Dafu said with a smile: "We are all rtives, so there is nothing to thank you for. Besides, your grandson-inw is a good ountant. He has helped Doou Bank a lot recently. Brother Wang is very grateful to him."


    Neither Dou Shaodong''s family nor Mr. Ouyang are here. Gu Dewang is in charge of Dou Ou Bank in Tianfu County. But Brother Wang has been helping Brother Cheng''s family to pay the Lu family''s ounts recently, and he has no time to arrest An Cheng. .


    When An Cheng heard this, he knew that the time was right, so he brought Xu Ling over to pay homage: "My nephew and his wife are here to pay homage to the rich uncle. I would like to wish your family a happy family. You will have two noble rtives, which will bring great benefits to us in He''an Mansion." Face, now everyone in the city is very grateful to your family."


    After speaking, he gave Xu Ling an encouraging look.

 Chapter 2699: Enemies meet on a narrow road

    Chapter 2699: Enemies meet on a narrow road


    Chapter 2699 Enemies meet on a narrow road


    Xu Ling''s heart warmed up, she mustered up her courage, and hurriedly saluted: "Junior, Mrs. Anxu, I wish you a happy family... It was because I was ignorant and bumped into the elders. Please forgive me."


    Gu Dafu said with a smile: "Our two families are rted by marriage. There is no need to talk about these things. It''s all over."


    He then said, "Get in the car. I''ll take you to Gu''s house. Your Aunt Dashan, Aunt Luo, and Aunt Gui know you areing, and they are all waiting for you."


    Mr. Chen is waiting for her?


    What are you waiting for her to do? Don''t you want to beat her?


    Xu Ling was really frightened and quickly looked at An Cheng... How about we go back? !


    An Cheng smiled and thanked Gu Dafu, then took Xu Ling''s hand and led her into the carriage.


    After the carriage started to move, he whispered: "Don''t be afraid, I have asked about it, the noble aunt is actually not that scary... Just give her the gold-headed noodles I prepared, and then take the opportunity to say a few soft words, and you will be reconciled." .


    He has learned about the grievances between Xu Ling and Chen. Both of them are responsible, but in terms of right and wrong, the one who made the most mistakes was his mother-inw Zeng.


    Had it not been for Zeng''s dissatisfaction, the minor conflict would not have worsened, causing Xu Ling to waste several years.


    However, it was a waste of time, otherwise they would not have gotten married... He was very satisfied with Xu Ling and thought she was very cute.


    Xu Ling: "Okay, I listen to my husband, but if she hits me, you have toe and save me."


    Chan is a fierce shrew who can pull out hair and hit people.


    An Cheng promised: "Okay, if she beats you, I will definitelye to save you, and I will also help you beat her."


    Xu Ling said hurriedly: "We can''t fight back, we can''t afford to offend Qin Guogong and Qin Guogong''s wife~"


    An Cheng said: "No, Duke Qin and his wife are both sensible people. If the noble aunt makes a mistake, they will only punish her and will never show favoritism."


    Then he said: "Madam, although our family''s status is not as good as that of the Gu family, it has not broken thew. In this case, we should live a more confident life, admit our mistakes, apologize, and do our own things well. As for other things, there is no need to go too far. care."


    After hearing this, Xu Ling was finally not so scared anymore: "Thank you, sir. It''s great to have you supporting me."


    An Cheng smiled: "As husband and wife, I naturally have to help you, so that our family''s life can get better and better."


    Tell her again: "Aunt Shi will apany you. She is good at **** and kicking. They will protect you and will definitely not let you be pped by Mrs. Chen."


    Chen''s ferocity, especially his p skills, is famous in He''an Prefecture, so it''s normal for Xu Ling to be afraid.


    Thank you, husband, woo woo, you are so good to me. Xu Ling was very d that she married An Cheng. He really thinks about her. This is the kind of husband she needs.


    An Cheng smiled and hugged her: "Stop crying. If you cry again, your makeup will be ruined, and you will beughed at when you meet peopleter."


    "Yeah, let''s stop crying." Xu Ling hurriedly stopped her tears and straightened her hair and clothes. After asking An Cheng to make sure she was in good shape, she sat upright and waited to get off the car.


    Xu Ling has been scared since she got the Gu family''s post. However, when she met Chen and the others, everything was different from what she imagined.


    The third grandmother, Mrs. Cui, and Mrs. Chen were all very enthusiastic towards her. As soon as they met, they pointed at the two boxes and said: "We were all busy when you got married. This is a dowry that our family will make up for you. Take advantage of this." You and your wife, pleasee over today and take it back."


    Xu Ling got married in a hurry, and at that time, the fake Lu Er incident happened. For the sake of safety, the Qin Gu Luotian family did not leave the vige, so although the Xu family sent someone to invite them to the wedding banquet, they were not alone. I didn''t go, I just sent a congrattory gift.


    Now that I think about it, its very bad. Its a bit of a deliberate attempt to lose Xu Lings face. Today, I specially made up for Xu Lings dowry to prevent others from misunderstanding that they didnt like Xu Ling and would deliberately harm Xu Ling in order to please their family. Ling, then the Gu and Xu families really can''t get along.


    Xu Ling was stunned and didn''t know how to react at all.


    After a while, she heard Mrs. Chen pointing at her and saying, "Sister-inw, you must have seen it. I didn''t scold her this time. She was the one who cried!" Aunt Shi quickly reminded: "Madam, how about the Gu family? Thedy is giving you a dowry."


    Only then did Xu Ling react. She quickly wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "My eldestdy misunderstood. I''m happy... I was ignorant back then and almost ruined the rtionship between the two families. I''m sorry."


    Mrs. Chen felt a little proud after hearing this. She was about to say a few insults when she caught a glimpse of the unkind look in the third grandmother''s eyes. She quickly waved her hand and said: "These are old things. I was busy making money, and I have long forgotten... your man." What? I heard he is quite handsome, so he came in to show us."


    Xu Ling hurriedly told Aunt Shi: "Go and invite your husband toe, and tell your rtives that they want to see him."


    Hey, old ve, lets go now! Granny Shi hurriedly went to find An Cheng.


    An Cheng was quickly brought here: "I have met several of my aunts and my third grandma."


    Mrs. Chen surrounded him and said, "Tsk, tsk, you are indeed quite handsome. Better-looking than Boss An. I heard that you are good at calcting ounts. Why don''t you take the arithmetic exam? I heard that you can be an official if you pass the exam. Xu Ling The girl likes to be an officials wife the most.


    If Xu Ling had said this in the past, he would have cried in anger, but not now.


    An Cheng smiled and said: "The news of the opening of the arithmetic subject came toote. Even if I rushed there immediately, I would probably have finished the exam by the time I get to the capital. Moreover, our David has just been established, and the adults in the capital are very busy. I I just got married, so I wont join in the fun.


    At this time, the capital city is a den of wild beasts. A person like him, who is so immodest, goes to the capital city to join in the fun. If he doesn''t do anything right, he will be eaten alive. He went there because he was stupid!


    Mrs. Chen scolded him: "You are worthless. If you have a chance, you should get it. Otherwise, you will be collectingnd rent in your hometown for the rest of your life. You will be free and at ease. But in the future, your children will probably scold you. Everyone wants to be a son of an official." , Im not happy to just be a young master from a country squires family.


    She used to dream every day that she was not from the Chen family, but that her biological father was a high-ranking official in the capital, and would bring her a luxurious carriage to pick her up and take her back to be an official''s daughter.


    An Cheng smiled and said: "Auntie''s lesson will be... three years from now. If there is still a Mingshu Ke in three years, I will take my family to the capital to try it out."


    Chen: Thats right!


    He then pointed to the two boxes and said, "Bring someone to take away the dowry for your wife first."


    "Hey." An Cheng asked the maid to pick out the two boxes. Before leaving, he said, "My wife has asked my aunt to take care of them."


    Mrs. Chen waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely take care of you."


    An Cheng smiled, nced at Xu Ling, and left quickly... This is a ce to receive female guests. Other female guests will arrive soon, so he doesn''t want to stay too long.


    After An Cheng left, Xu Ling was still not used to it. She sat a little stiffly, thinking about what to say to talk to Chen and the others, but Chen and the others were very busy and had no time to pay attention to her, and even gave her the child. bring.


    "We are going to wee the female guests. You stay and look after Sister Xiaoyue and the others. Huiniang and the others wille over soon to help you. You can hold on for a while."


    He pushed Sister Xiaoyue to her, put Mo Qinzi''s little daughter into her arms and left.


    Xu Ling had never taken care of a child before, so she was very panicked and didnt know what to do.


    Sister Xiaoyue looked at her for a while and said, "Feed my cousin and she will behave well."


    Sister Xiaoyues way of dealing with little babies is to feed them, as long as they are full.


    But what can she eat? Can she eat cakes? Xu Ling asked.

 Chapter 2700: Throw yourself into the trap

    Chapter 2700: Throw yourself into the trap


    Chapter 2700: Falling into a trap


    Sister Xiaoyue, who is already very good at feeding the child, replied: "Just break the pastry into small pieces. If you don''t break it into pieces, she will choke...you have to give her water."


    "Oh, okay." Xu Ling saw that the little one who was less than one year old was crying in her arms. She quickly picked up the pastry and wanted to give it to her, but she couldn''t find a bowl to mash it up. She was so anxious.


    Aunt Shi and Sihua quickly brought an empty teacup and a spoon, put the crystal cake into the teacup, quickly mashed it, and asked Xu Ling to scoop up half a spoonful and feed it to Mo Qinzi''s little daughter. The little girl stopped crying. .


    Sister Xiaoyue smiled sweetly: "Cousin, stop crying. My method is good, right?"


    Xu Ling nodded and said with a smile: "Very good, you are very good. You can take care of a baby at a young age."


    Sister Xiaoyue narrowed her eyes with a smile, and said seriously: "I am a sister, and a sister must be able to take care of the baby."


    These words made everyone in the roomugh.


    Sister Li and two servants stood guard at the door. After seeing that nothing was going on inside, she felt relieved.


    Not long after, Luo Huiniang and Master Xiaohan came over with Aunt Jing, Guanzhu Hu, Lao Yan and others... Lao Yan was also very powerful, and her health had never been good. She thought she was going to pass several times, but she survived again and again. I came here, and now I am more alive and energetic.


    After a while, Shang Xiudan came over with his son, Jin Niu, Gui Niu and the pregnant Hu Shn.


    Soon, Qi Kangle came in with his children and his husband''s family, half filling up the huge flower hall, while guests kepting in from outside.


    There is arge group of Jiang family, arge group of Shang family, anotherrge group of Hu family, and also arge group of Doctor Du''s family.


    Xu Ling was dumbfounded. She originally thought that Mrs. Chen asked her to take care of the child to punish her, but now she understands that Mrs. Chen and the others are indeed very busy... Qin Gu, Luotian''s family also has so many rtives that the flower hall is not enough. Installed.


    "Hey, little uncle, you''re here, are you hungry? Come, I''ll feed you some moo." After seeing Shang Yuang, Sister Xiaoyue came over to feed him with half a bowl of broken cakes in her arms.


    Shang Yuang wanted to cry. He quickly looked at his mother and sister, but they were busy talking to others, so he could only ept his fate and open his mouth: "Ah~"


    Sister Xiaoyue was very happy. After feeding him half a bowl of broken cakes, she said with satisfaction: "The little baby must eat well to grow taller."


    Shang Yuang pursed his lips, holding back tears, turned around and ran to Mrs. Jiang: "Mother~"


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo moretatata...


    Sister Xiaoyue even went after him: "Uncle, why are you crying? Are you hungry again? Don''t be afraid. I will feed you again."


    "Mom, please stop feeding me. If you keep feeding me, no one will be willing to y with you." Gu Jinxiu saw this as soon as she got home. Sheughed so hard that she quickly hugged her daughter. Not letting her chase Xiao Yuang, he kissed her and said, "Don''t feed her too much. The little baby has a small belly. Eating too much will cause stomachache."


    Mom, woo hoo, mom is back. Sister Xiaoyue hugged Gu Jinxiu and cried aggrievedly. Then she asked Luo Wu, Where is daddy?


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Your father is entertaining guests outside and will not be able toe in to see you until a while."


    He choked again and said, "It''s my parents'' fault for taking so long toe back to see you."


    Sister Xiaoyue is very sensible: "Father and mother are fine, don''t cry. Grandma told grandma that today is a good day, so don''t cry on a good day."


    Gu Jinxiu smiled: "Okay, mom, stop crying."


    With that said, he held his daughter in his arms, took Aunt Yin, and several of the **** chiefs wives from the **** agency, and came over to say hello to the guys.


    The farewell banquet of the Gu family was very lively, and everyone got their wish to see Mr. Qin.


    The old man treated everyone equally. He met all the heads of the families who came to have a farewell banquet. After acknowledging their feelings, he gave them a message: "I always remember your kindness, but I am a person who has gone through many life and death catastrophes." , so I have to remind all my rtives and friends, guard against arrogance and impetuosity, so that nobility canst forever, otherwise you may be hurt by nobility, and you must know that nobility can also kill people."


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu and the others quickly stood up and said, "What Duke Cheng Guo said is true. We will keep it in mind and never forget it."


    Mr. Qin was very satisfied. Seeing that it was gettingte, he asked Luo Wu and Cheng Ge''er to see off the guests.


    Everyone was satisfied after seeing him, so they didn''t stay any longer and left with their families obediently.


    The Qin Gu Luotian family stayed together for a while longer before going home.


    Before dawn the next day, the vige was busy.


    At half past midnight, everything was ready. Mr. Qin and the others boarded the car and set off. Escorted by the Royal Forest Army and Hong Dao''s team who hade to deliver the imperial edict, they led a convoy of hundreds of vehicles and rushed to the capital in a mighty manner.


    In this team, there were also many people who were going to Kaoenke... He Jinsheng, He Yinsheng, Xu Zhaoming, Qu Wenliang, Ji Shengnong and others were all in the team.


    Mr. Ji was shrewd. When he learned that Qin Sang led his troops to Beijing, but stopped at Mushan, he knew that even if the dynasty changed, the status of the Qin and Gu families would be secure, so he asked Ji Shengnong to bring a group of servants to help, and then followed Gu Dewang and the others get along more.


    Unexpectedly, when the emperor wanted to take the exam, he immediately sent a letter to Ji Shengnong, telling him not to go back to Linhe Mansion and go directly to the capital to take the exam.


    Brother Cheng and Gu Dewang also knew Ji Shengnong. He was very ambitious in his career, but he was a good character. He was not inferior to the fact that his own father was a half-ve of the Ji family. Instead, he respected his father very much and was grateful to Ji. The old man gave his family stability and wealth and enabled him to study.


    So when the Ji family proposed to take Ji Shengnong to Beijing to take the exam, Cheng Geer agreed.


    When they arrived at the county seat, the convoy led by Zhan Er also merged into therger convoy and followed Cheng Geer and the others to the capital... He had to go to the capital to see Wei Qi, and asked the fake Lu Er to live with the Shangshu and the Zhan family, and let the wealthy family help him. The attempt to restore Dafeng should be made clear, so that the Zhan family can continue to survive.


    After the fake Lu Er and the change of country, Zhan Er has changed a lot. He is no longer talkative and has given up his obsession with Gu Jinxiu. Now he just wants to settle the matter quickly and return to his hometown in Jinning. Find a vi, live quietly, and stop caring about other human matters.


    The convoy drove day and night. A monthter, it finally arrived thirty miles away from the capital.


    But the Northwest Army has not withdrawn yet, so there are tworge camps here...one for the Northwest Army, and one for the Wei Jiajun who came to keep an eye on the Northwest Army.


    All convoys that want to enter the capital must first pass through tworge military camps, and something happened.


    Because of Enke, many people came to the capital, and not all soldiers and generals were saints. Some soldiers took advantage of the wealthy family''s carriage and horses toe to help, and took the opportunity to ask for passing money.


    It was just a girl from a wealthy family who saw through the soldier''s tactics. She said that the soldier had buried a hidden weapon on the road, which would damage her family''s carriage. She also said that if the army is not strictly governed, even if the city is as strong as a gang, once it encounters the enemy Even the soldiers cannot withstand the attack. These soldiers who set up hidden weapons on the road and ckmail money must be severely punished!


    "Tsk, there are such brave fools in the capital in this state, then I have to go and take a look!" Gu Dewang immediately got off the car, changed his horse, and ran to the front to see the situation.


    There was a bigmotion up front, but without exception, it was the big guys who advised the wealthy family: "Master Yue, we will pay for this money, so your family should stop making trouble. If it continues, it will not be good for everyone. "

 Chapter 2701: Cut it off

    Chapter 2701: Cut it off


    Some people spoke more bluntly, pointing to the bigger master and saying: "Yuejia, we just want to get into the city quickly, but your family is blocking here and making trouble non-stop, creating the illusion that we are also making trouble with you." What do you want to do here? Do you want to kill us?!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the other shallow-minded people came to their senses and were furious. They pointed at Mr. Yuejia and cursed: "You are so good at Yuejia, you actually have such harmful thoughts. We are carrying The childrene to Beijing to take the exam, if something happens and the yamen arrests the children from each of our families and puts them in jail, they will miss Enke!"


    Young Master, I see you are so gentle and elegant, but I didnt expect you to be so vicious and want to harm our childrens future.


    Why is Mr. Big so evil? Its obvious that his daughter is crazy and wants to drag us to death together.


    "Shut up, you are saying this because you want to kill our eldestdy. You are really evil-hearted!" Butler Yue pointed at them and cursed.


    The older master was sitting upright in the carriage without opening his mouth. A person of his status would naturally not scold people personally, but would have his servants do it.


    After Butler Yue finished scolding, Master Yue said: "Everyone, it is a serious crime to set up a hidden weapon to destroy the carriages and horses on the main road of the capital. No matter who encounters it, the evildoer should be found out and handed over to the Jingzhao Yamen for scrutiny... The nursing home of the Yue family has gone to Jingzhao Mansion to report the case, please wait a moment, Mr. Jingzhao Yin wille to solve the case soon."


    He also said: "Your Majesty is a benevolent monarch. Even if he does not reward soldiers for doing evil, he will not punish anyone, so please be careful with your words and don''t say any bad words to nder your majesty''s name as a benevolent monarch. This is The crime of treason!"


    Damn it, is this a big deal?


    But these words frightened everyone present... The days had just been peaceful, and no one wanted to die.


    When Gu Dewang saw this, he clicked his tongue and started to argue: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, behind is Cheng Guogong''s motorcade. His old man said that this is a matter of crossing the border and has nothing to do with you. You are just blocked. Just wait for a while, dont make a fuss, its ugly!


    What!


    Has Duke Cheng Guo arrived in the capital?


    But your Majestys newly appointed Duke Cheng Guo, who lives in Hean Mansion?


    "This handsome young man, who are you? What is your rtionship with Duke Cheng Guo?"


    Gu Dewang touched his face, grinned and asked, "Am I handsome?"


    Master Shen nodded repeatedly and said affirmatively: "My appearance is better than that of Pan An, and my aura is better than that of Chi You. He is a rare young master who is rare to see in a hundred years!"


    Hahaha, Gu Dewangughed to death: "This uncle is really good at talking. I am not a noble son, I am just a poor guy whoes to the capital with the carriage of the Duke of Chengguo."


    Then he said seriously: "But what I just said is true. The Chengguo Association will keep everyone safe and will not let the people in the Yamen misunderstand that you are troublemakers and arrest you. So everyone, stop arguing and wait in peace." "


    Mr. Shen and the others said hurriedly: "That''s good. Thank you very much, Mr. Chengguo."


    When Master Yue heard that Duke Cheng Guo''s carriage and horses were queuing up behind him, he hurriedly took Yue Zhen out of the car and said to Gu Dewang: "This young master, the Yue family is too serious, which dyed Duke Guo''s entry into the city." , please let us go over and make amends to the Duke."


    Gu Dewang smiled: "Cheng Guogong is old and the weather is cold. I told you when I came to deliver the message. Don''t bring anyone to see him. Let him sleep for a while and rest his mind. Please forgive me. "


    Gu Dewang looked at Yue Zhen, who was wearing a curtain hat, and praised: "Miss Yue is really a female Zhuge. She can spot clues on the road just by passing by. It''s really admirable."


    It is admirably stupid!


    Even if a soldiermits evil, he should wait until he enters the city before going to the Jingzhao Mansion, the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, the Ministry of War, or the Yamen outside the Yushitai to expose him. Making a big fuss on the road is not only a p in the face of the Wei army, but also They are still trying to hurt Wei Qi''s face, and are even suspected of driving a wedge between Wei Xiao and Wei Qi. Even if you can be famous in one fell swoop, how can they make things easier for you? Yue Zhen is not stupid and knows that there are big risks in doing this, but she has already suffered too many losses. If she wants to turn defeat into victory, she can only make a dangerous move to show herself in front of Wei Qi and Wei Xiao, so that one of them can take a liking to her. Only by herself can she have a chance to stand up.


    Yes, Yue Zhen is very brave and has a very clear goal, which is to marry into the royal family, preferably as a concubine to Wei Xiao and assist him in ascending to the throne of God.


    If Wei Xiao doesn''t like her, then she will be Wei Qi''s concubine. After giving birth to a son in the future, she will listen to the government behind the curtain.


    In short, she has be more and more unable to live a mediocre life. She wants to live a life that will leave a mark in history!


    I have to say that Yue Zhen is indeed very ambitious, but her power cannot support her ambition. She and Yue Jia will eventually be killed by ambition.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Prince Wei is here, everyone waiting here must get out of the way quickly!


    Wei Xiao led a group of horses to rush here. When they arrived, he immediately asked Wei Changling to take the hidden weapon he took from the Yuejia dead soldiers to check the small pit in the ground.


    After discovering that there was indeed a match, Wei Xiao pointed directly at the soldier who was being held by the Yuemander and said: "Take him and the soldiers whomitted evil crimes to the Ministry of War and throw him into death row. The rest of the people are waiting. If you are willing, you can go to the Yamen outside the Ministry of War to record a statement. If you serve as a witness, I will reward each of you with ten taels of silver. If you go out of your way to expose someone, you will be rewarded with three hundred taels of silver!"


    He also ordered Guan Yue: "This matter has been taken care of. Yue Jia quickly moves the vehicle away and does not block the way of other people."


    What?


    This is considered to be done properly!


    The Yue housekeeper was confused, and the Yue family father and daughter were also shocked after hearing this... Why was it different from what they expected?


    Shouldn''t it be Prince Wei who came to ask them, let the two families get to know each other, and then personally lead them into the capital?


    Or maybe Wei Qi learned about this and issued an imperial edict to invite them to the pce to express their love, so that they could use their hands to beat Prince Wei and make him known as a benevolent king?


    It can only be said that Yue Zhen overthinks it. Just a small matter of a soldier setting up a hidden weapon to extort some money will rm the Ministry of War at most. Unless the soldier kills dozens of people because of extorting money, then it is possible to enter the army. The pce lets the emperor make the decision.


    Move the carriage quickly and let the disciples enter the city! Wei Changling shouted, and he had already begun to lead his troops to clear the road.


    Wei Xiao galloped over on horseback. When she saw Yue Zhen, she was very excited...Prince Wei wasing to talk to them. The opportunity was not to be missed. She immediately took a few steps forward and waited for Wei Xiao toe.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao didn''t stop at all, but ran directly towards Mr. Qin''s motorcade. When Yue Zhen saw this, he becamepletely anxious and hurriedly called out to him: "Prince Wei, stay back, there is a hidden weapon here at Yuejia that has not been presented! "


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he didn''t stop at all and just said: "Wei Changling,e here and take the concealed weapon back as evidence!"


    Ah this?


    Hahahaha, Gu Dewang isughing so hard, Brother Qin, how can you do this? You dont understand the beautys heart.


    In order to watch the show, he hurriedly shouted at the top of his lungs: "Brother Qin, it''s me, Gu Dewang,e back quickly!"


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao quickly grabbed the reins, turned the horse''s head, and ran this way. When he saw Gu Dewang, he was shocked: "You have changed so much, kid. If you hadn''t said it yourself, I wouldn''t have dared to recognize you. "


    When he was a child, he was extremely sloppy, with drool and nose smeared on his sleeves. Unexpectedly, he is quite handsome and clean when he is older, but he still has that scumbag look on him, and he doesn''t sit upright, which makes people want to kill him!

 Chapter 2702: Marquis of Lu State

    Chapter 2702: Marquis of Lu State


    Chapter 2702 Marquis of Lu


    The Yue family father and daughter were shocked. This yful young man turned out to be Gu Dewang from the Gu family, and this brat had just tried to hide his identity and deceive them... The Gu family were indeed bad guys, and they were all very scheming!


    Yue Zhen wanted to marry Qin Sang and help him ascend the throne, so she checked the details of Qin Gu''s Luotian family. Because Gu Jinli was Qin Sang''s first wife, she hated all the Gu family members.


    Although Yue Zhen hated the Gu family, Gu Dewang was a warm-hearted person and started to help her again: "Brother Qin, Miss Yue has something to do with you."


    Wei Xiao nced at the father and daughter, his eyes fell on Yue Zhen, and asked: "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    The tone was so harsh that Yue Zhen''s heart sank and she decided to take a risk... She started to untie the small cloth bag hanging on her waist, but she couldn''t untie it after several attempts. He pulled off the curtain hat, pulled out the dagger, cut the rope of the bag with a whoosh, raised his head gracefully, faced Wei Xiao with a clear face, and said in a soft voice: "This is the remaining hidden weapon, please Prince Wei has taken a look."


    After saying this, he raised a suitable smile. In an instant, Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up, and he had to admit that this was indeed a rare beauty.


    Yue Zhen saw this and knew that Wei Xiao was interested in her, and felt proud... Very good, as long as she is given some more time, she will be able to capture Wei Xiao''s heart and make him ept her as his concubine!


    As for Zong Zhengya?


    Hehe, she was just a concubine who had been given the medicine to eliminate her heir. He was no threat to her at all.


    Tsk, Gu Dewang was bored. He thought that a nobledy from a wealthy family would have some new tricks to seduce people. It turned out that they were simr to country women, and they all used beauty as an inducement.


    Wei Xiao is a mature man who has been fighting for many years, and Yue Zhen cannot hide his little thoughts from him. However, he will not refuse the beauty who throws herself into his arms. Instead, he smiles, picks the bag with his knife, and throws the bag directly to her. Wei Changling came over and said in his arms: "Take it to the Ministry of War as evidence."


    He then said to Yue Zhen, "Thank you so much, Miss Yue."


    Yue Zhen was stunned, thinking that Wei Xiao would take the bag with his own hands as he was fascinated by her. Unexpectedly, he picked the bag away with a knife. Was he afraid that she might poison him?


    It seems that Wei Xiao is very wary. Even if he falls in love with her beauty, he will not fallpletely for a while.


    Yue Zhen was a little disappointed, but quickly cheered up again and said with a smile: "Prince Wei, you are too polite. When there is an injustice on the road, you should draw your sword to help. Moreover, the daughter of the people is a subject of David, so she should help David to get rid of the bad sheep."


    Gu Dewang praised: "Miss Yue''s words really sound like a heroic figure among women. I admire her!"


    He looked at Wei Xiao again and said, "Second brother Qin, you haven''t gotten married yet, have you? That''s just right. Why don''t you marry a girl from Yue? With her managing the pce for you, you can fight abroad with peace of mind."


    Yue Zhen and his daughter were shocked. This Gu Dewang was indeed a farmer, and he was so rude and rude in doing things, but this helped them.


    Mr. Yue Yue said hurriedly: "Prince Wei is the only prince of David. The Yue family does not dare to reach high ces. I also ask Mr. Gu not to make such jokes."


    Gu Dewang: "It''s okay. This has always been about lowering one''s head to marry a wife. It''s okay to climb over the family line. Are you right, Brother Qin?"


    Wei Xiao thought of his marriage to Zong Zhengya and Luo Huiniang''s affairs, and felt bad. He hurriedly went to see Mr. Qin again and said: "The bigger the master and the girl, the soldiers use hidden weapons to destroy the carriages and horses to extort money." I will handle the matter properly. If you have anything, you can send someone to Prince Wei''s Mansion to find me."


    After speaking, he greeted Gu Dewang: "Let''s go see Grandpa He."


    Having said that, he beat his horse and left first.


    Gu Dewangforted Yue Zhen: "Don''t be sad, Miss Yue. Brother Qin is a cold-faced and warm-hearted person. He has looked at you several times, which shows that he is interested in you. Just wait, this good thing will happen soon." I''ll be here."


    After saying that, he waved to Mr. Shen and the others who had been in a daze, and then ran away on horseback.


    Mr. Shen and the others were so excited that they hurriedly said: "Master Gu, Uncle Tian will invite you to a banquet someday!"


    Gu Dewang agreed unceremoniously: "Okay, let''s go to the first floor of the capital to have a double-nine banquet of fine noodles. Order two tables, eat one table, pack one table and take it back to continue eating!"  "Eh, eh, eh, I will give it to you. You order two tables!" Mr. Shen was almost crying with excitement and shouted: "The ancestors paid homage to me before I went out. Look, my ancestors sent the noble people to me as soon as we arrived in the capital."


    Wei Xiao heard this, and when Gu Dewang caught up with him, he said dissatisfiedly: "You keep a low profile, these people just want to use you. If you don''t refuse anyone whoes like this, you will definitely be plotted against."


    Gu Dewang: "Second brother Qin, don''t worry. I''ve been shrewd since I was a child. They can''t plot against me. Second brother Qin, on the other hand, you are too angry. You have to control it a little, so as not to be plotted by the beauty."


    He said with a smile: "By the way, there is a gift for Brother Qin. It''s on Grandpa Qin''s carriage. Come up with me and get it."


    After saying that, he got off his horse, got into Mr. Qin''s carriage, and immediately gossiped: "Grandpa Qin, second brother Qin is in luck. A beautiful woman just fell in love with him. I asked him to marry her, but he didn''t say anything. ...You are almost thirty, and if you dont get married, you will be an old bachelor.


    Wei Xiao''s face turned dark when he heard this, but Mr. Qin was in the car, so he didn''t dare to scold Gu Dewang.


    After entering the carriage, he knelt down and said, "Wei Xiao pays homage to Grandpa He. You have been suffering a lot over the years."


    Grandpa He is much older, the skin on his face is wrinkled and his spirit is much weaker than when he left Dafeng Vige.


    Mr. Qin smiled and said: "The life in Dafeng Vige is very good. The old man is not miserable at all. If I didn''t want toe to the capital to pay homage to your grandfather and the others, I would never want to leave Dafeng Vige in my life."


    He said again: "Get up quickly, don''t kneel down."


    "Yes." Wei Xiao stood up, sat next to Mr. Qin, looked at Brother Cheng, and gave him a pleased smile: "I know everything about the Lu family, and you did a good job."


    When I was a child, I was extremely weak, but I didnt expect that when I grew up, I would be very courageous. When faced with the throne that was easily avable, I didnt want it.


    Brother Cheng grinned, showing his strong white teeth, and said with a smile, "Thank you, Brother Qin, for thepliment."


    Gu Dewang took out a box and gave it to Wei Xiao: "Second brother Qin, please open it and take a look at the gift I gave you."


    Wei Xiao took the box, opened it and looked at it. He waspletely furious: "This **** dares to plot against me. I will send people to capture their father and daughter and throw them into death row!"


    In the box were Aunt Jings confession, the Yue family plotted against Qin Sang in Tongan Mansion, but Qin Sang counterattacked, and the Yue family became angry and sent people to massacre Junshan Temple.


    Mr. Qin frowned when he heard this: "The Yue family father and daughter just exposed Bingtou''s use of concealed weapons to extort money. If you send people to arrest them, what will people think of you? Wait until Bingtou''s extortion of money ispletely settled. , it won''t be toote for you to send people to arrest them, one after another, and do two at the same time, even if you are justified, you will still have to bear the reputation of being cruel and ruthless."


    He added: "Your temper is too impulsive. If you don''t change it, I will die with my eyes open."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao felt warm in his heart and quickly admitted his mistake: "It''s me who has made you worry so much. Don''t worry, Grandpa He, I will definitely change it."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Well, that''s good. Give way to the carriages and horses in front, and let''s go into the city first."


    Wei Xiao hase to pick him up. I am afraid that Wei Qi will alsoe after getting the news. Then the ce will be even more congested and a lot of trouble will arise. It is better to enter the city early.


    Mr. Qin''s guess was correct. Within half a quarter of an hour, the drums sounded, and a group of forest guards poured out from the city gate, guarding Wei Qi''s chariot and came here.


    There was also a guard shouting: "His Majesty has arrived. Everyone should retreat three feet. Anyone who disturbs the Holy Majesty will be beheaded!"

 Chapter 2703: Marquis of Lu【2】

    Chapter 2703: Marquis of Lu��2��


    Chapter 2703 Marquis of Lu2


    The arrival of the emperor in person shocked everyone outside the city. They asked in panic: "Your Majesty, is your Majesty here? How is this possible?!"


    Your Majesty is really here, hurry up, kneel down and pay homage to Your Majesty!


    The sound of kneeling on the ground was heard. In an instant, arge number of people knelt around, and everyone shouted: "Greetings to your Majesty, may your Majesty be safe!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi ordered the two eunuchs to lift the left and right curtains of the carriage, and smiled outside: "Today is a happy day for my Uncle He toe to Beijing. No need to be polite, everyone, stay safe!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in admiration: "Your Majesty is really affectionate and righteous. He is already the lord of the world, but he still respects Duke Cheng so much!"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Qi actually replied: "No matter what position I hold, Uncle He will always be my respected elder!"


    After hearing this, everyone admired him even more: "Your Majesty is a true and benevolent king. It is our blessing to be your Majesty''s subjects."


    Others shouted: "God has mercy on you and has given you a benevolent king. May your Majesty be safe and may David live forever!"


    The shouting was so deafening that even the people at the end of the line could hear it.


    Lao Qin shook his head inwardly... Without the control of his old master, Wei Qi became even more pretentious than before.


    She will always be your elder, right?


    Also good.


    In this way, I can rely on my old age to protect the juniors who want to be protected in times of crisis.


    Mr. Qin: "Your Majesty is here. Let''s go. Help the old man go down and kneel to greet Your Majesty."


    "Yes." Gu Dewang and Brother Cheng supported Mr. Qin and got off the car together. Before they could stand still, they heard a crying cry: "Uncle He, Uncle He!"


    Wei Qi quickly arrived in front of Mr. Qin. He bent his knees and was about to kneel down. Wei Xiao hurriedly supported him: "Uncle, you are the emperor. Even if you respect Grandpa He, you can''t salute him grandly."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Brother Xiao is right. Your Majesty is the emperor and you are not allowed to kneel to anyone. Only we can kneel to your Majesty."


    After saying this, he knelt down and gave Wei Qi a big salute: "Old minister, I pay homage to your majesty!"


    This kneeling greatly satisfied Wei Qi''s vanity, and he quickly helped Mr. Qin up and said: "Uncle He, get up quickly, you are my elder and you are kind to the Wei family. You don''t have to kneel down when you see me in the future! "


    Mr. Qin: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, but the courtesy of a monarch and his ministers cannot be abolished. You still have to kneel when you should."


    He then said to Brother Cheng: "Hurry and pay homage to Your Majesty."


    "Yes." Brother Cheng knelt down and said, "Common man Lu Jincheng, I would like to pay my respects to your majesty. May your majesty be blessed and may the David dynasty live forever!"


    After saying that, he made three nging sounds.


    only


    Tsk, Lu Jincheng doesnt sound nice at all. He still likes to call him Gu Jincheng.


    When Wei Qi heard the word "caomin", he was very happy and said: "Qinlu''s son, this time he came to Beijing to return property. What he did was to benefit the country and the people. He is a meritorious official, not a grassroots man. Quickly stand up."


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Yes, thank you Your Majesty!"


    Then he said: "Your Majesty, the property booklet left by Dafeng is in the middle of the motorcade. Please check it... Now that this matter is done, I can go visit my elder brother''s family. My niece is almost one year old, but I I havent met her yet, I want to meet her.


    Speaking with a very expectant expression.


    Wei Qi felt relieved after hearing this... What Wei Xiao said was indeed right. Caring about the family''s affection, it''s good to attach importance to affection. If they dare to y tricks, he will arrest Ouyang Ming and his daughter!


    Seeing that Wei Qi was silent, Brother Cheng begged again: "Your Majesty, please hurry up and ask someone to collect the property book. Otherwise, I will always be afraid that something will happen to them, and the meat will not taste good."


    Hehe, he is still a child after all. Wei Qi was half relieved and said: "It''s done, I will let Mr. Zuo and the others collect the books."


    He shouted to the crowd apanying him: "Master Zuo, bring all the ministers from the Ministry of Household Affairs here to collect the property records!"


    "Yes." Mr. Zuo hurriedly came over with a group of officials, followed by arge number of Wei Jiajun led by Zhou Huang. From the camp not far away, arge number of Wei Jiajun were galloping out.


    The noise was so loud that people who didn''t know what was going on were confused and frightened. They asked the people around them in a low voice: "What on earth is going on? Isn''t Your Majesty here to pick up Duke Cheng? So many soldiers and horses are needed. With Tobe?"


    Who knows, maybe something unexpected happened.


    Stop talking, no matter what happens, it has nothing to do with us... The soldiers areing to drive people away, lets get in the car and escape.


    The property book was too important and had to be given priority, so everyone was herded into their own carriages and blocked on both sides of the road by a human wall of soldiers.


    It took exactly three-quarters of an hour for hundreds of carriages carrying Dafeng''s property brochures to be escorted by Zhou Huang and Zuo, and hurriedly drove into the city!


    Then came Wei Qi''s driver. He held the hands of Mr. Qin and Brother Cheng and asked them to ride in the same car with him.


    And Wei Qi''s move caused a stir in the surrounding area, and everyone became curious, who was the young man sitting in the imperial chariot with Duke Cheng?


    They guessed many identities for Brother Cheng, but they didnt all get it right... simply because Brother Cheng had more than one identity.


    "Miss Yue, are you still there? We''re going to the city first, see youter!" Gu Dewang and Wei Xiao rode with arge convoy, walking behind Wei Qi''s carriage. When passing by Yue''s carriage, Gu Dewang went out of his way to fight with Yue Zhen He said hello, which made Wei Xiao almost furious.


    This brat is deliberately mocking him!


    Yue Zhen also replied: "Young Master Gu, you are too polite...Prince Wei, see youter."


    Wei Xiao''s face was dark, and he nced at Yue Zhen coldly, making Gu Dewangugh out loud: "Brother Qin, stop looking, let''s leave quickly, otherwise I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it if you keep looking. live!"


    These words were so thought-provoking that Yue Zhen blushed.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao''s face turned even darker and he told Gu Dewang: "The Chief Wei will take you to Chengguo Duke''s Mansion to settle down. I have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    He whipped his horse and galloped towards the city gate.


    Gu Dewang didn''t mind watching the opera as a big deal, so he said to Yue Zhen: "Miss Yue, you don''t have to queue up at home. Just go to the city gate and tell the name of the Prince of Guard."


    After Yue Zhen heard this, hepletely gave up his doubts. After waiting for more than a quarter of an hour to let Gu Dewang and his team leave first, he actually asked the driver to drive to the city gate and gave Wei Xiao''s name, one step ahead of the others waiting. Enter the city.


    Brother Cheng and Mr. Qin followed Wei Qi directly into the imperial city and went to the Wei family ancestral temple to worship the former Duke Wei.


    Lao Qin cried loudly, and finally said: "Old master, the descendants of the Wei family will have a good future, you can rest in peace."


    As for tracing the murders of Duke Wei and his family, Mr. Qin didnt say anything...but he will live until the day when the truth is found out and the heads of the evil culprits fall to the ground!


    Brother Cheng also offered incense to the ancestors of the Wei family and kowtowed three times.


    After paying homage, Wei Qi helped Mr. Qin up and said, "Uncle He, you''ve been working hard all the way. Just rest in the pce tonight and return to Duke Chengguo''s Mansion tomorrow."


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "No, Brother Cheng and I are staying in the inner yamen of the Ministry of Household Affairs in the Imperial City during this period. We will wait for the adults in the Ministry of Household Affairs to check the property records andpletely settle the matter of returning the property before leaving the Imperial City... During this period, we will not see anyone.


    Wei Qi thought for a while and agreed: "It''s done, you will live in the small courtyard of the Hubu Neiyamen. If you need anything, just ask Lin Lin."


    Lao Qin and Brother Cheng settled in the imperial city.


    From that day on, the inner yamen of the Imperial City Household Department became busy. They were calcting Dafengs property book day and night. Many of the big calctions were ruined. Due tock of manpower, a group of ountants were transferred from the outer yamen. Come on good guys.


    Arge group of people were busy for ten days, and it was not until the 26th day of the twelfth lunar month that all the property books werepleted.

 Chapter 2704: Scenery and suffering

    Chapter 2704: Scenery and suffering


    Chapter 2704 Scenery and Disaster


    Mr. Zuo took the Ministry of Household officials and the calcted property register and went to see Wei Qi in great excitement. As soon as he saw him, he shouted: "Your Majesty, I am so happy. The Dafeng property sent by Lu Jincheng belongs to the wealthy family." 40% of the donation..."


    Wei Qi frowned after hearing this: "Why is it only 40%? That is the property of an imperial dynasty!"


    He thought that even if it was not equal, it should be 80% higher. Now it is only 40%. Could it be that the Qin and Gu families deliberately concealed Dafeng''s property?


    Master Zuo hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, although the industry is only 40%, these industries are valuable. There are six inds. There are fourrge and one small five salt fields on these inds. These alone can add one million taels to the national treasury every year. The ie of silver.


    Everyone has to eat salt, but no salt has been found in Dayong or the desert countries so far. When fighting with them, they can only buy salt from Dongqing.


    There is not enough salt in Dongqing. After selling it to Da Rong, you have toe to them to buy it, so the money you can get from the salt field is endless!


    "What did you say? There are inds and salt fields?!" Wei Qi stood up from the soft couch in shock, walked down quickly and asked, "But is it true?"


    In the past ten days, in order not to make peopleugh at hisck of knowledge, he had refrained from asking what kind of property Lu Jincheng had returned. Therefore, when he heard this, he was so shocked that he couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s true. I dare not lie to Your Majesty." Mr. Zuo said excitedly, and then said: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Havent finished yet?


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Ai Qing, keep talking!"


    Master Zuo: "There are also two shipyards on these inds. It is reported that there are thirty-four ships, as well as ten master shipbuilders and one hundred shipbuilders..."


    "There''s even a dock!" Wei Qi was so excited that his hands were shaking. He had seen what it means to have a centipede insect die but not freeze... Dafeng has been dead for almost a hundred years, but it still preserves such a coveted thing.


    The Chu Dynasty was established less than a hundred years ago, and since its establishment, it has only been busy with two things, one is to fight against the enemy, and the other is to fight against the powerful families. It is powerless to deal with navigation.


    Furthermore, because Emperor Fengai burned down the pce before his death, all the shipbuilding blueprints were lost, and Da Chu was unable to build arge ship at all.


    I didnt expect that when it was Wei Qis turn to be emperor, he would be able to get arge dockyard and a group of shipbuilders. It was really: God bless David!


    Mr. Zuo is very good at ttering, and immediately followed up: "It can be seen that your Majesty is the true Dragon Emperor, the chosen master of heaven!"


    By coincidence, Wei Qi thought so too... When he first started to n for the world, he was still worried that it would not work. But now, not only has it worked, but he has also managed the world so well that he himself does not believe that he is not the True Dragon Emperor!


    Mr. Zuo continued: "Your Majesty, there are two more good things."


    Wei Qi said happily: "There is more? Aiqing, tell me quickly!"


    Master Zuo said: "There is arge granary hidden in Fengqing Ind among the six inds. There are actually thirteenrge granaries in the world, not twelve. But Lu Jincheng doesn''t know how much food is left in thatrge granary. , he has never been there.


    He added: "There is an iron mine in the Shiwu Mountain near Dongqing."


    "Is there iron ore in Shiwushan?" Wei Qi had been in the Northeast for ten years and had heard of Shiwushan, but he never knew that there was iron ore on the mountain. He just thought it was a useless stone mountain.


    Mr. Zuo nodded: "The industry brochure says it is an iron mine. How much iron can be produced will only be known after a master from the Ministry of Industry is sent to the field to mine the stone and refine it. But no matter how much iron is produced, we will make a profit. "


    Wei Qi nodded: "We have indeed made a profit."


    More than just making money, this is a free inheritance, and it is an industry that generates money every year. It is a huge profit.


    Wei Qi regarded this as proof that God recognized him as emperor, and was so excited that he cried.


    Master Zuo thought he was superstitious, but as a loyal minister who knew how to look at faces, he cried with Wei Qi and said a lot of ttery.


    He finally said: "Your Majesty, Lu Jincheng has returned so much property to David. Shouldn''t he call all the ministers to discuss and see what title to give him?"


    Wei Qi just had this idea, and seeing that it was still early, he issued an edict: "Summon Prince Wei, the six ministers, and all the ministers toe over to discuss matters."


    Yuan Zhi, who was guarding the outside of the pce, immediately sent the Imperial Forest Army to invite you all. Half an hourter, the six ministers and several cab elders arrived, along with Wei Xiao, Qin Lao, and Cheng Geer.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty." Brother Cheng saluted Wei Qi and said, "I heard that Your Majesty is going to summon all the adults to discuss giving Cao Min a title? Cao Min is thinking that the New Year ising soon, so why not just give it up today? So that you adults can celebrate the New Year with peace of mind, the grassroots begged Grandpa Qin to bring him to see His Majesty and talk about it in person... Your Majesty won''t be angry, right?"


    Wei Qi smiled and said, "Howe? You are David''s hero. I treat you as my nephew. I wish I could keep you in the pce. How can you be angry?"


    Haha, there is no need for me to support my family. I look at you every day and it affects my food.


    But Brother Cheng smiled happily: "That''s good."


    He asked again: "Your Majesty, what title do you want to give to themon people?"


    This question was too straightforward, which made Wei Qi a little unhappy, but he smiled and said: "You have made great achievements, I think you should be crowned king."


    Mr. Zuo was an intimate of Wei Qi. Knowing that Wei Qi was stingy, he was reluctant to give Brother Cheng the title of king. He immediately said: "Your Majesty, no, Lu Jincheng is just returning the child, and he has not made any great military achievements. He cannot be given the throne." , too high, just make me an uncle."


    Wei Xiao said: "My uncle is too low, it won''t work!"


    Wei Qi is so angry, you idiot, what are you doing to take my words? !


    He suppressed his anger and nodded: "I also think that the uncle is too low... The Duke of Lu, who is hereditary and irreceable, although he is lower than the prince, can guarantee that your descendants will enjoy their sry forever. What do you think?"


    "Master? That sounds great!" Cheng Ge''er was very happy and said with a longing look on his face.


    When Wei Qi saw this, he was so frightened that he almost changed his face... The hereditary and irreceable Duke of the country gave you a brat like you, and just thinking about him made his heart ache so much that his internal organs ached.


    After Brother Cheng frightened Wei Qi, he said: "But if I be the Duke of the country, wouldn''t I be on an equal footing with Grandpa Qin? Let''s forget it... Well, how about I be a Marquis, Marquis of the State of Lu?" , it sounds pretty good.


    He turned around and asked Mr. Qin: "Grandpa Qin, what do you think?"


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Well, the Marquis of Lu is not bad."


    He looked at Wei Qi and said, "Your Majesty, there is no need to discuss it any more. Let''s make the Marquis of Lu hereditary."


    Marquis of the State of Lu?


    Is this guy worthy of using the former Lu State as a title? !


    Wei Qi wanted to change Cheng Geers title.


    But Wei Xiao has already said: "Uncle, he is the heir of the Lu family. The Lu family is the descendant of the former Lu State. The Marquis of Lu State is very suitable. That''s it. There is no need to change it. The Chinese New Year ising soon and there is a New Year''s Day meeting. If you are busy, continuing to argue about this matter is just a waste of time."


    Wei Qi could only agree.


    Thinking that Brother Cheng was Qin Sang''s brother-inw, in order to win over him and show his benevolence, he asked again: "Besides the title, what other rewards do you want?"


    Cheng Geer said: "Well, then give me Sea Pigeon Ind and ten young boatmen who can build ships... I like to go to sea. With the ind and the ship, I can go to the sea to y."


    Smelly boy, Im just being polite, you really want it!


    But the words have already been spoken, and the Sea Pigeon Ind that Brother Cheng wants is the smallest of the six inds and does not have a salt farm. After Wei Qi felt heartbroken for a while, he agreed: "If it works, I will give Sea Pigeon Ind to you." .

 Chapter 2705: Scenery and suffering【2】

    Chapter 2705: Scenery and suffering��2��


    Chapter 2705 Scenery and Disaster2


    Haha, Brother Cheng smiled and immediately knelt down: "Thank you, Your Majesty. Your Majesty is so kind to me. I am closer than my nephew!"


    This ttery made Wei Qi very happy.


    Brother Cheng took the opportunity to ask: "Your Majesty, I am a Marquis now, will there be a Marquis Mansion?"


    Wei Qi nodded: "That''s right. Tomorrow the people from the Ministry of Rites will bring you a list of mansions to choose from. When the office opens after the new year, you can move in. This year is toote. The Chinese New Year will be in a few days. If you want to move, That''s toote."


    "There''s no rush to move." Brother Cheng smiled and said, "But do I want two big mansions next to each other? One is for me to be a marquis mansion, and the other is for my eldest brother''s family to live in. I want to live in the same ce as my eldest brother''s family." Closer... Well, these two mansions are best located near the Duke of Qin''s mansion or Grandpa He''s house."


    This way, if something happens in the future, several of their mansions can join forces to fight back, and there will still be a big ce of relief.


    Wei Qi was furious, but you know how to pick!


    But thinking that Gu Jincheng had returned so much property and made him a fortune and relieved his financial difficulties, he agreed: "Okay, you go directly to the Ministry of Rites to ask for theyout of the capital''s mansions. Which two mansions are you interested in? After the year Report the opening of the office to the Ministry of Rites, and as long as you don''t vite the rules, you can move in within the first month."


    Brother Cheng was very happy: "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Mr. Qin also breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, this matter is over. I won''t stay any longer. I will leave the pce with Brother Cheng."


    "Okay, Uncle He will go out and stay for a few days first. When the Chinese New Yeares, I will take Uncle He into the pce to stay for a few days." Wei Qi did not keep them anymore, and personally sent them outside the pce, and took the opportunity to stuff Brother Cheng A group of people were gathered: "This is Sun Xiaoqi from the Royal Forest Army, Nanny Yang from the pce, and the four little maids. You can take them back. With them taking care of you, I can feel more at ease."


    Everyone knows what Wei Qi means, so as soon as the words came out, everyone present was a little nervous, fearing that Brother Cheng would not ept it.


    Ke Cheng Ge''er smiled and said: "Thank you, Your Majesty. I just want to ask, will they be servants of the Marquis of Lu''s Mansion in the future? Will there be a death deed for me?"


    Wei Qi was secretly angry...You actually want their death contracts. They are pce people, especially Sun Xiaoqi, who is a small g in the imperial guard and has an official position!


    Wei Xiao said: "Uncle, ording to the rules, the hereditary marquis will have three hundred personal soldiers. Let''s just give Sun Xiaoqi and the others to Brother Cheng to serve as his personal soldiers."


    this?


    Wei Qi''s face almost couldn''t stand... You are such a jerk, who do you have the same surname? Dont you know that I just want Sun Xiaoqi to spy on Gu Jincheng?


    This prince has the power of life and death over his soldiers. If Sun Xiaoqi is made into Gu Jincheng''s soldier, and Gu Jincheng bes dissatisfied and kills Sun Xiaoqi, wouldn''t his n be in vain? !


    "Prince Wei is right, Your Majesty, let''s give Sun Xiaoqi to Brother Cheng as a personal soldier." Mr. Qin was very angry. As soon as Brother Cheng gave birth, Wei Qi sent someone to monitor him. What he did was too hasty and too ugly. !


    Wei Qi was riding a tiger and couldn''t get off, so he had no choice but to agree: "If it works, let Sun Xiaoqi and the others serve as personal soldiers for the Marquis of Lu."


    He also asked the chief **** to bring the identity deeds of Aunt Yang and the four maids and gave them to Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng was very happy and saluted Wei Qi: "Thank you, Your Majesty. Your Majesty treats me like a nephew!"


    Haha, let you pretend, you will lose the rice by stealing the chicken.


    Then he called Sun Xiaoqi and the others: "Let''s go out of the pce with me. You must be obedient, otherwise if you make a mistake, you will be severely punished. My family still learns from the second brother-inw, and rules the family with militaryw. This military stick can beat people, but People will die."


    As soon as these words came out, Sun Xiaoqi and Nanny Yang were startled. A timid little pce maid was so frightened that her eyes rolled back and she almost fainted.


    But there are timid ones and there are bold ones, and two maids had evil intentions.


    The Marquis of Lu is the brother-inw of the Duke of Qin, so they must have a chance to meet the Duke of Qin... The Duke of Qin must have been absent for a long time. If they work harder, they should be able to make it happen.


    Don''t say that Duke Qin is devoted to his wife, this man will not be able to control himself if he is separated for a long time.


    The remaining little pce maid is more ambitious. She has her sights on Brother Cheng... The Marquis of Lu is also fourteen years old. She has reached the age to understand people and things. If she can be pregnant with Marquis of Lu''s child first, she will be pregnantter. I wont have to worry about half my life.


    Beasts! Our Brother Cheng is still a teenager, and you want to take action against him. Are you crazy?


    The imperial edict to confer the title of Marquis of the State of Lu was to leave the imperial city with Cheng Geer and the others. The Ministry of Rites also sent a group of musicians to y drums to announce the good news. Therefore, when Cheng Geer and the others returned to the Chengguo Duke''s Mansion, he was the one who came from the front and the rear. The news that the heir of the Lu family was conferred the title of Marquis of the State of Lu also spread throughout half of the capital.


    When the Yue family father and daughter heard the news, their faces changed greatly with shock. Yue Zhen even refused to ept it and said: "Did the Gu family get a title? Or is it a hereditary and irreceable Marquis of Lu? Impossible, they don''t deserve it!"


    "No, this news must be false. I have to go out and ask!" Yue Zhen said and rushed out.


    Miss, no! Aunt Yue quickly grabbed her and said, This is the good news announced by the yamen of the Ministry of Rites with a drum beat. It cannot be false. Eng of the Gu family has indeed been knighted.


    After what happened in Qingming Townst time, Aunt Yue saw clearly Yue Zhen''s coolness. She originally didn''t want to care about her anymore, but Yue Zhen became more and more crazy. If she didn''t hold her back, Yue Zhen would be in trouble. If shemits suicide, her family will also suffer.


    Mr. Yue said: "Sister Zhen, Aunt Yue is right, this must be true... Dad knows that you are not convinced, but now is not the time to care about these things. You have to go to Zhong''s house tomorrow to deliver New Year''s gifts." Thats it. With the help of the Zhong family, you will definitely be Prince Weis concubine. Even if you fail to be Prince Weis concubine, the Zhong family will still have the ability to get you into the pce and be a concubine for Emperor Kailong."


    He then said: "Sister Zhen, don''t fight for this momentary sess. Your future career will definitely surpass that of the Gu family and trample Gu Jinli under your feet!"


    However, there is no tomorrow for Yuejia, and there is no future for Yuezhen.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a rapid banging on the door. Gu Jinan led a group of soldiers to the door and shouted: "We are the officers and soldiers of the Ministry of Justice. We need to see your master''s house if you have something to do. Open the door quickly!"


    Mr. Feng admired Gu Jinan very much. After learning that Gu Jinan was very interested in criminalw and wanted to devote himself to the revision of criminalw, he transferred Gu Jinan to the Ministry of Criminal Justice.


    As for the people in Zhongshushe, they were young civil servants from the Wei Jiajun side.


    Butler Yue was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, the Yue family is a wealthy family. The rtives of Lord Zhong Huan have nevermitted any crime. Why are you here at the Yue family? You must know that even the Ministry of Punishment wants toe. There must be official documents!"


    Gu Jinan said: "We have the paperwork, open the door quickly!"


    However, it was impossible for Yue Zhen to just surrender. When she heard that it was Gu Jinli''s eldest brother who came to the door, she insisted that it was the Gu family who wanted to harm her, and even shouted that she wanted to confront the saint: "The Gu family is so bold that they framed the thousand-year-old family that has surrendered to David. If the Yue family refuses to ept it, they want to confront her." Redress your grievances before the Holy Spirit!"


    Wei Xiao knew that the Yue family had arge number of dead soldiers, so he did not send off Qin Lao and others. Instead, he led his troops to help Gu Jinan. When he heard this, he sneered and said: "The Yue family resisted arrest and broke the door with a wooden cone!"


    "Yes." The fierce soldiers under hismand immediately pushed the wooden cone cart, and with just two bangs, the gate of the Yuejia house was knocked down.


    Wei Xiao: "Go in and arrest people. Anyone who dares to resist will be shot without mercy!"


    "Yes!" Qianhu under hismand immediately led hundreds of people and rushed in, and soon there was a sound of fighting in the courtyard.


    Wei Xiao was furious when he heard this: "If you dare to resist, Wei Changfeng, lead another 300 people to fight in, and within a quarter of an hour, this bad thing will happen!"


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng immediately led 300 heavily armored soldiers to fight in. In less than a quarter of an hour, they captured all the Yue family members and escorted the Yue family father and daughter out.


    Yue Zhen was horrified when he saw Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, it''s you...how could it be you?"

 Chapter 2706: Scenery and suffering【3】

    Chapter 2706: Scenery and suffering��3��


    Chapter 2706 Scenery and Disaster3


    Wei Xiao sneered: "It''s me, the king. Someone is here to take him away!"


    "Stop, I will bite my tongue and kill anyone who dares toe here!" Yue Zhen yelled with tears in his eyes. He looked at Wei Xiao and asked with heartbreak: "Prince Wei, you just epted my paintings two days ago and praised my paintings for their excellence. Excellent, you like it very much, howe you can bring people to arrest me today? Why? Why? What crime did my familymit?!"


    After hearing this, Wei Changfeng looked at Wei Xiao.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t care about Yue Zhen''s life or death at all, but he could make Yue Zhen understand: "The reason why I praise your painting is because you painted arge group of Wubao, and these Wubao are you This is the ce where these hidden families live. I would like to thank you for giving me such a generous gift with your own hands."


    We will destroy you in the hidden family, and the David dynasty can get arge number of property, and the treasury can be more and more full.


    "As for why I killed you?" Wei Xiao said: "The lives of half of the people in Junshan Temple, as well as the incident where Wang Dong''s legs were broken off by a mad cow on Dongjia Road in Qingming Town, and the medicine boy at Tianjia Medical Center died while collecting medicine, are they enough? Want your father and daughters lives?!


    Yue Zhen was shocked that Wei Xiao actually knew about these things, but they obviously did it very secretly.


    The older the master is, the more he res angrily... This rebellious girl, he had already advised her not to attack the people in Qingming Town. She agreed well in person, but unexpectedly she sent someone to do the evil!


    Then he hurriedly begged Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, our father and daughter did not know about this matter. Aunt Yue must have made a mistake some time ago. In order to please Sister Zhen, she sent someone to do it... Our family is willing to pay a high price forpensation." , each family will pay them three hundred taels of silver, and Junshan Temple willpensate them another ten thousand taels, and ask them to withdraw thewsuit!"


    Withdraw thewsuit?


    Wei Xiao raised a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    When Yue Zhen saw this, he understood everything... It was impossible to withdraw thewsuit. This was just a cover for Wei Xiao to seize the huge fortune of the reclusive family!


    "Master Gu, our family was wronged. We want to go to the pce to face the saint!" Yue Zhen knew that Wei Xiao was unreliable, so he could only ask Gu Jinan: "If it doesn''t work, please send someone to deliver a message to Master Zhong Huan, or to Zhong Huan." Yus delivery of the letter is also sessful, the Yue family and the Zhong family are rted by marriage!


    The Yue family has checked the Zhong family and knows that Zhong Yu is soft-hearted, so it would be more useful to ask him.


    However, Wei Xiao got off his horse and walked towards Yue Zhen. He squatted in front of her, pinched her face and said: "You are a woman who is still acting like a monster even when you are about to die. With your nature, how could I let this happen?" Will you live to see the saint?"


    Yue Zhen was shocked when he heard this: "...What do you mean?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and stretched his right hand to the side. Wei Changfeng immediately handed him a short knife: "Of course I will kill you and cut off your way of making trouble... It is understandable that a beauty wants to get ahead by her beauty. After all, who makes men Just this one. But you are too dishonest. First you set your sights on the Duke of Qin, but after failing to seed, you then set your sights on me. I was a little slow in replying, so you started to ask the Zhong family to catch me. Uncle...beauties can live, but a vicious woman like you who likes to wield power must die!"


    The words fall and the sword rises.


    Whoosh!


    Slit Yue Zhen''s throat with one knife.


    Yue Zhen stared at Wei Xiao with shocked eyes. Before he had time to reflect on what he just said, his body banged and he fell to the ground. He began to twitch and jerk, and he died soon after.


    Ahhhh!


    Master Yue Zhen opened his mouth wide and shouted silently. He turned his face away, not daring to look at Yue Zhen''s body.


    Wei Xiao threw the dagger to Wei Changfeng, looked at Master Yue, and said: "When you teach your daughter in the next life, remember to teach her something... Beauty has very limited uses. The asking price is too high and there are too many buyers. He ended up dead without any body parts. As a human being, especially a beauty, it is better to be sensible and well-behaved!"


    After saying that, he got on his horse and said: "The Yue family father and daughter openly led the dead soldiers to resist arrest, and were killed by the officers and soldiers on the spot!"


    "Yes!" After Wei Changfeng heard this, he immediately fired three arrows at Mr. Yue.


    Swish, swish, the three arrows were all right in the center, and Master Yue died soon... Before he died, he shed tears. He shouldn''t have taken Yue Zhen out to seek a great future. Now he has no future. Their father and daughter died tragically in a foreignnd!


    Wei Xiao looked at Aunt Yue and others and said: "Those of you who are willing to plead guilty will be spared their lives. Those who are not willing will be killed in front of the Yamen on the 29th, so as not to dy it until after the new year and affect my mood during the New Year. "


    After hearing this, Nanny Yue and the others were so frightened that they almost fainted. Prince Wei is really a living king of hell! Wei Xiao looked at Gu Jinan again and said, "As an official of the Ministry of Justice, you should be tougher. Otherwise, if you encounter such a family, you will lose your life if you don''t catch them!"


    Gu Jinan said: "Thank you, Prince Wei, for reminding me. I have brought powerful people here."


    He then said: "Prince Wei, any dynasty should adhere to thew of punishment. What you did today was out of order."


    Wei Xiao automatically ignored his previous sentence and sneered: "When dealing with shameless people like Yue Jia, rules will only be a tool for them to dy and quibble!"


    Seeing that Gu Jinan wanted to say more, he was toozy to listen. He raised his hand to interrupt him and said, "Okay, this time I am impulsive. Next time I will watch other dead soldiers kill you before I take action... God wants to Its dark, you can take them back to the Criminal Department as soon as possible, and after reporting the case, you wont have to go to the Yamen tomorrow.


    Because Mr. Qin and Brother Cheng are going to visit Ouyang''s house tomorrow.


    After saying this, he rode away.


    Gu Jinan:


    Its a good thing that Mr. Feng is willing to be an official in the court, and its a good thing that Mr. Qin hase to the capital. Otherwise, no one in the whole David can control Wei Xiao, this violent beast.


    Gu Jinan was depressed for a while, and began to have people search his house, sealing all the seized things. He also went to the neighbors'' houses to exin the situation, saying that the Ministry of Punishment was handling the case, and asked them not to say anything to the outside world.


    After that, people carried the body and escorted other people from Yuejia to the Punishment Department.


    The next day, Wei Qi learned about the news that the Yue family''s father and daughter were killed for resisting arrest. Although he felt that it was bad to kill people before the case was concluded, after seeing the general property booklet of the reclusive family presented by Wei Xiao, , he beamed with joy: "The Yue family is too arrogant. They just ran away with an aunt they recognized, and they actually wanted to destroy the entire Junshan Temple. They deserve to die!"


    He also praised Wei Xiao: "Brother Xiao, you did a good job."


    Wei Xiao did not take all the credit. He said: "This is Muge''er''s credit. My nephew only helped kill people. The credit should be given to Muge''er."


    Wei Qi: "Both of you have made great contributions. When the hidden family brings their property to the capital, I will give you a big reward!"


    Wei Xiao: Thank you very much, uncle.


    The affairs of the Yue family havee to an end, and this ispletely different from what Yue Zhen imagined when he came out of the mountain... But this is the way the world is. No matter how old you are, you are just a piece of meat under the butcher''s knife of the dynasty.


    Ke Wei Xiao doesnt think theres anything wrong with destroying the hidden family?


    The reclusive family originally took the wealth and anointing collected during the Dafeng period to hide from the world. They have been at ease for so many years and have eaten the flesh and blood of others for so many years. Now it is their turn to be eaten by others. This is fair.


    Brother Cheng doesn''t care about the affairs of the Yue family. He is taking Mr. Qin to Ouyang''s house with generous gifts.


    Ouyang Hu led the children of the Ouyang family, opened the middle door wide, and weed them: "Mr. Cheng, I haven''t seen you for a few months. You have be much more energetic."

 Chapter 2707: Get together and have fun

    Chapter 2707: Get together and have fun


    Chapter 2707 Reunion


    Mr. Ouyang did not lie. Mr. Qin''s spirit at the moment is much better than before he left Dafeng Vige and came to the capital.


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "After paying homage to the old master and meeting the juniors who I miss, the old man feels happy and is in good spirits."


    Ive met Grandpa Ouyang. Brother Cheng waited for them to finish their greetings, then hurried over to greet him, and immediately rushed to Gu Jinan impatiently: Brother, I miss you so much!


    Since the eldest brother became an official in the capital, the brothers have had fewer opportunities to meet each other. When he came to Beijing this time, in order to avoid suspicion, neither Gu Jinan nor Qin Sang came to pick him up. They waited until the Lu family''s affairs were settled before their brothers met.


    As for Qin Sang, he had already met him at the Duke Cheng''s Mansionst night, and he also apanied them to Ouyang''s house today. He was standing behind and grabbing Gu Dewang, who was looking for an opportunity to sneak away.


    "You are an adult now, but you are still so childish. Let go quickly to avoid beingughed at." Gu Jinanughed and scolded, but hugged Brother Cheng and praised: "You have done a good job in the past few years. My eldest brother is not as good as you. You have worked hard."


    The younger brother they were always worried about dying in infancy has grown into a powerful Marquis of Lu.


    Thinking about Brother Cheng taking care of the family business at home these years, fighting against the old thieves, sorting out the Dafeng property, and going to Beijing to return the property, and then he still has to fight with Wei Qixu and fight wits and courage with all parties, Gu Jinan feels that I felt very sorry for him: "It''s my fault, brother, I''m sorry."


    At the end of the sentence, I was crying.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng wanted to cry, but he had grown up and had to take care of things. He couldn''t cry all the time, so he pushed Gu Jinan away and said with a smile: "Since you feel sorry for me, please don''t stare at me in the future." Study, I am now a Marquis of the State of Lu, I am promising, I dont need to take the imperial examination, so I dont need to study too much.


    Gu Jinan said: "You can eat, drink and have fun during the first month, but after the first month, you still have to find time to study... When you are alive, you need to study more, so that you can be sensible and wise and not be dull day by day. You must also practice martial arts diligently, so that you can protect yourself. Only by doing this can we live safely and long-term.


    Tsk, Brother Cheng was suffocated when he heard it. He wanted to find a pir to bump against: "Brother, you are only in your twenties. Can you stop preaching like a sixty-year-old man?"


    He then looked at Gu Dexing next to him and said, "Brother Dexing, you can''t imitate my brother."


    Gu Dexing smiled and said: "Your brother is also doing it for your own good."


    "You two are both old schrs and bored. I won''t talk to you anymore." Brother Cheng looked at the little man at Gu Dexing''s feet, stretched out his hand to him, and said with a smile: "You are Brother Xiao Qi, right?" , I am your Uncle Cheng, do you remember me? When you were very young, I hugged you and drank your full moon wine."


    Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong''s son has a very nice name, Gu Zhengqi... Gu Dexing has had a crooked mind before, and he understands the disadvantages of a crooked mind. He doesn''t want his son to make the same mistakes he made. Little Zhengqi happened to be born on thest day of the first lunar month, so he He was given the name Zhengqi, hoping that he would be upright in his future life.


    Xiao Zhengqi was taught very well by Xu Zhong. Although he was a little afraid of strangers, he did not run away. After hesitating for a while, he replied: "Remember, dad told mom...it''s Uncle Xiao Cheng from Uncle An''s family~"


    He raised his little hand again, wanting to fold his hands and salute Brother Cheng. Sadly, he was wearing thick clothes because of the cold weather, so he couldn''t fold his hands. He was so anxious that tears almost fell down.


    But he was very smart. In the end, he stopped bowing and bowed: "Hello, Uncle Cheng."


    Ha, you can salute at just three years old. You are so smart. Brother Cheng picked up little Zhengqi and said, Youre wee too. Here, Ill give you some sweets.


    Since the number of children in Qin Gu Luotian''s family has increased, Brother Cheng has be the king of children. He always puts some small candies on his body and takes them out to the children when they need to be coaxed.


    Xiao Zhengqi''s round eyes lit up, but he didn''t take it directly. Instead, he pulled Gu Dexing''s sleeve and asked, "Daddy, Tangtang?"


    Gu Dexing smiled and said: "Eat, this is your Uncle Cheng, he is an acquaintance, and you can eat the things given to you. But you still can''t eat things given by strangers, do you understand?"


    "I know." Xiao Zheng responded, and after thanking Brother Cheng, he opened his mouth and ate the candy, smiling so hard that his eyes narrowed: "It''s so sweet."


    Then he pointed to the inside of the door and said: "Give it to sister." Cheng Ge''er was delighted when he heard this and said: "Are you going to give it to sister Xiaozhang? But she is still young and can''t eat sweets. She will choke, but I will give it to her. I brought other small gifts.


    He quickly said to Mr. Qin and the others: "Grandpa Qin, Grandpa Ouyang, let''s go to the mansion first. I want to see Sister Xiaozhang."


    Ouyang Hu smiled and said: "Look at me, I forgot about it while we were chatting. Duke Cheng and Qin, pleasee into the house."


    Hey, lets go, the old man also wants to meet Sister Zhang. We havent seen the little girl since she was born.


    The group entered Ouyang''s house, and Ouyang Zhang''s wife had already led Ouyang Ming and the others to wait in the side hall.


    Seeing peopleing, after getting permission, he hurried over to pay homage to Mr. Qin and the others: "I''m going to see Duke Cheng, Duke Qin, and Marquis Lu. Three distinguished guests areing to our door. We can''t go out to greet them in person, so please forgive me."


    If we were in Dafeng Vige, excited men, women, and children would have gone out to greet them. But this is the capital, and Ouyang Zhang is the Minister of Rites, so important events such as weing the Duke and the Marquis must be done ording to the rules, which makes everyone noisy. Everyone is a little bit angry.


    But Brother Cheng soon kissed Sister Xiaozhang. After meeting Ouyang Ming and Xu Zhong, he immediately pped his hands towards the little guy and said with a smile: "Sister Xiaozhang, I am your uncle. Oh, can you let me hug you?"


    I originally thought that the little guy would be scared, but after staring at Brother Cheng for a while, she actually jumped up happily and stretched out her little hand towards Brother Cheng: "Ah, ah, ah."


    Brother Cheng was very happy: "Sister-inw, are you willing to let me hold you?"


    Well, she seems to like you very much. Ouyang Ming smiled and handed Sister Xiaozhang to him.


    Brother Cheng hugged Sister Zhang over, weighed her, and said with a smile: "The little guy is quite easy-going."


    The little guy is not only gentle, he can also pull people. He raised his chubby hand, pulled his face, and smiled happily: "Uh-huh, uh-huh."


    After being unhappy, he went to kiss Brother Cheng''s face, which made Brother Cheng drool all over his face.


    Gu Jinan looked at it for a while, and when he realized something, he wanted to cover his face... It''s over, his sister Zhang really likes good-looking people!


    Brother Chengughed and allowed Sister Zhang to kiss him. He also took the time to say to Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming: "Big brother and sister-inw, our sister Zhang is so courageous that she refuses to ept life. My second sister will be very happy to know that. She is always afraid that the little girls in our family are too soft-tempered."


    Gu Jinan smiled bitterly...Brother, you are wrong. Your niece is not bold, she just likes good-looking people.


    No, when Sister Zhang gets older, he will have to tell her some cautionary tales about the beauty on the outside but the ruin on the inside, so that she will not be deceived by a skin.


    Brother Cheng didn''t know that his eldest brother was worried, so he smiled and hugged Sister Xiaozhang to greet Mr. Qin: "This is you, Mr. He, you can also call Mr. Qin. He is the elder of our family. Come, Giving your ancestor a smile is considered a salute."


    Sister Xiaozhang looked at Mr. Qin and saw that he was dark and wrinkled. She was a little scared, but she saw her beautiful uncle smiling and nodded his head at Mr. Qin with a smile.


    Mr. Qin was very happy, put down Xiao Zhengqi in his arms, and said, "Sister Xiao Zhang is so sensible. Come and let the old man hug you."


    Brother Cheng handed Sister Xiaozhang to Mr. Qin.


    Sister Xiaozhang was stunned and looked at Brother Cheng with aggrievedness, but at least she didn''t cry and let Mr. Qin hug her.

 Chapter 2708: pick up wife

    Chapter 2708: pick up wife


    Chapter 2708 Picking up the Wife


    Mr. Qin hugged him happily, as if he couldn''t put it down, and said to Qin Sang: "Although the old man''s children are gone, he has enjoyed all the blessings of his children and grandchildren... Brother Mu, please stop feeling sorry for the old man."


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded and said, "I will always honor grandpa."


    Mr. Qin smiled, teased Sister Xiaozhang, and said, "Look at your second uncle, he talks such nonsense again. They have always been filial to the old man."


    Ouyang Hu nodded and said: "Gong Cheng Guo is right, let''s stop talking nonsense and talk about something serious...Gu Dewang, you traitor, how long do you want to shrink? Come here and apologize!"


    Ouyang Zhangughed when he heard this, knowing that his uncle was going to teach Gu Dewang a lesson, so he asked his wife to take the women to prepare for the lunch first.


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang smiled and went down with Ouyang Ming and the others, but she just kept Sister Xiaozhang behind and asked her to spend more time with Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin was afraid that Gu Dewang would make too much noise and scare the child, so he hurriedly took Sister Xiaozhang to sit behind the screen in the living room and covered Sister Xiaozhang''s ears.


    Gu Dewang curled up his lips and came over to pay homage to Ouyang Hu: "Greetings, sir, the New Year ising soon. My student has brought you some novel New Year gifts. You will definitely like it."


    The Chinese New Year ising soon. Its not good to lose your temper and punish people. If you have anything to do, lets talk about it after the Chinese New Year.


    Bang, Ouyang Hu pped the table angrily and cursed: "If you like being a dick, kneel down!"


    He then pulled out the rattan whip hidden in the belly of the Eight Immortals table, pointed it at him and said, "I have prepared it for you a long time ago. Ten whips. Do you want me to whip them or your cousin to whip them?"


    "Wait a minute, why do you want to stop fighting now? At least listen to my exnation." Gu Dewang quickly exined: "Sir, although I stayed there all night, I am smart and self-loving, so I didn''t do anything. He is still a pure and innocent young man!"


    Ouyang Hu: "Bah, you still have the nerve to boast? You went to Hualou just a few days after arriving in the capital, and you went there when you were studying hard to prepare for the exam. Thank you for being able to do it!"


    Gu Dewang shrank his neck back, and after avoiding Ouyang Hu''s saliva, he said: "Sir, you said that a person must be well-informed in order not to suffer. When a student reaches this age, it is natural for him to go and see a lot. And the student is from the Gu family. He has a very good rtionship with Grandpa Qin, Brother Sang and Brother Cheng. He has been targeted for a long time and will definitely be plotted by them to go to that kind of ce. Instead of passively being plotted, it is better to take the initiative and find someone. A few idiots go to a flower house where the water is not that deep. If someone invites you again in the future, I will have a reason to refuse."


    After saying that, he chuckled and said, "The student found out that that ce is really good. You can get a lot more secret information than a restaurant. No wonder Dou Dong''s family saved Lady Jin and asked her to help take care of this kind of business. I want to go there." Open one.


    Very profitable!


    "Shut up, Gu Dewang, you don''t know how to repent. You keep talking more and more energetically. Do you want to make me angry to death?" Gu Dexing was almost furious and said to Ouyang Hu: "Sir, please give me the cane whip. I will beat you today." Kill him!"


    Well, Mr. Ouyang still loves Gu Dewang very much. He is afraid that Gu Dexing will be too harsh and hurt his beloved disciple, so he said: "Although it is sophistry, what he said does have some truth...seeing that he will be sentenced to death in 2008." For Kes sake, Ill save this one for now. If Enke doesnt rank among the top four in high school after the year, then well have both!


    Gu Dewang wanted to cry when he heard this: "Top four? Sir, are you awake? Just like me, it would be great if I can get the same Jinshi. Why should I still be in the top four? Your requirements are too high. If you lower it, you will avoid it." I was so disappointed when I got it, and it made me angry again, so its not worth it.


    Ouyang Hu pointed a cane whip at him and said angrily: "Only the top four, one ce lower, you will go to the temple to practice hard for three years!"


    Guanli was poor and could not eat meat. Gu Dewang was injured by hunger when he was a child. He couldn''t bear not having meat. After hearing this, he immediatelyined in pain.


    But it was useless to scream. Ouyang Hu sneered and said: "I see you are quite energetic, then write a policy paper with the theme of internal and external difficulties or hundreds of families offering their property. Give it to me before the lunch, otherwise you will do it in the two days before the new year." Stop eating meat, Brother Cheng will keep an eye on you and you wont be able to steal the meat.


    Gu Dewang almost spit out a mouthful of old blood: "Old man, you are so cruel!"


    Ouyang Hu smiled proudly: "The banquet will be held in a few hours, so hurry up and write."


    Gu Dewang snorted coldly, and could only go away and write a policy review... He was not particr about it, so he sat on the floor in the corridor, took out the pen and ink paper he carried with him, spread it on the ground, took out an oil paper bag, and took out a roasted chicken leg from it. Start eating. Ouyang Shao was shocked when he saw it, but he soon startedughing again... No wonder his great-uncle liked him, this kid was really interesting.


    What are you looking at? Do you want a bite? Gu Dewang asked, holding up a chicken leg with only one bone left.


    Ouyang Shao was happy: "No, you can eat it yourself."


    Gu Dewang went further: "After you finish eating, you can take the bones and throw them away... You are my disciple."


    I am older than you, you have to listen to me!


    Ouyang Shao couldn''t help but ask the boy next to him to throw chicken leg bones to Gu Dewang, and reminded him: "Hurry up and write, otherwise the time will be up."


    If you cant write it at the end, it will be my turn tough at you!


    However, Gu Dewang did have two brushes. He handed in the policy paper before the luncheon, but what he wrote was about the donation of property by hundreds of families. The writing was quite simple and straightforward, with only five words at its core: buy Life, n for follow-up.


    Mr. Ouyang was a little dissatisfied: "You arezy, why don''t you write about internal and external difficulties?"


    Gu Dewang said: "I dare not write it. What if this is the question in the Enke test and I am used of cheating?"


    Ouyang Hu smiled: "You are smart, sit down and eat."


    Hey, Gu Dewang smiled, sat down and had a big meal.


    This luncheon was a great time for both the guests and the host. During the dinner, Ouyang Shao and others sang and sang, and Xiao Zhengqi and Xiao Zhang wereughing and ying. The atmosphere was very lively. When he was about to go back in the afternoon, Mr. Qin Even holding Sister Xiaozhang in her arms, she couldn''t bear to leave.


    Ouyang Hu was a good-natured person. When he saw this, he said: "Come here, pack things for the third aunt and grandma''s family, and move to the Chengguo Duke''s mansion for a few days!"


    But Mr. Qin refused: "Forget it, the Chinese New Year will be in two days. It is not good to move with arge number of people at this time. It will scare the little ones... Let''s wait until Brother Cheng chooses a house after the New Year before moving."


    Ouyang Hu thought about it, so he agreed, and asked Sister Xiaozhang and Xiao Zhengqi to stay with Mr. Qin for a while before the family sent them away.


    When Sister Xiaozhang saw her beautiful uncle leaving, she burst into tears, which made Gu Jinanugh so hard. Fortunately, the little guy was so coaxable that he stopped crying after a while.


    After Mr. Qin didn''t hear Sister Xiaozhang''s cry anymore, he felt relieved and asked about Eng again: "Your letter said that Eng likes to cry. Now that he is much older, he still likes to cry?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "He still loves to cry, but Xiaoyu has taught him well and made an agreement with him that he can only cry fifty times at a time. If he can''t help it, he can only cry three hundred times at most. Count, otherwise he wont be able to eat meat that day and can only eat cold food cakes.


    The little guy loves meat the most and hates cold food cakes the most. After Xiaoyu did this three times, he had topromise.


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "Eng, this kid''s temper is like your second brother. Xiaoyu is in charge. If he doesn''t take more control, he will be like your second brother, daring to poke a hole in the sky."


    After saying that, Xu thought of the fate of the second brother Qin, and a look of loneliness appeared on his old face.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang said: "Grandpa, after spending the New Year with you, I will set off to pick up Xiaoyu, mother and son on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, before Enke starts the exam."

 Chapter 2709: Remarrying Meng Hong during the Chinese New Year

    Chapter 2709: Remarrying Meng Hong during the Chinese New Year


    Chapter 2709 Remarrying Meng Hong during the Chinese New Year


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this and said, "Are you missing Xiaoyu and the others?"


    Qin Sang nodded, with deep thoughts welling up in his heart: "Well, I really miss it... I have never spent a birthday with Big Wolf and Eng since they were born, and I also spent Xiaoyu''s twentieth birthday with them. I missed it, I dont want to miss it again this time, I want to rush to see them early.


    There was deep guilt and full expectation in his words, which showed that he really missed them.


    Mr. Qin: "As long as Enke doesn''t cause any big trouble, the David Dynasty will be stable. You can leave to pick them up...but I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it in time. You won''t be able to reach the northwest in three months."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Xiaoyu has already set off with the children. I will drive from here for another three months and I will definitely be able to meet them before Xiaoyu''s birthday."


    He added: "Xiaoyu also asked people to hide it from me. She didn''t tell me that she had taken people to the capital and said she wanted to give me a surprise."


    But he knew everything about her and couldn''t hide it... But Xiaoyu was willing to give him a surprise, which made him very happy.


    And Xiaoyu would take the children to leave early because of his hint... In early October, he used the letter eagle to deliver a letter to Xiaoyu, and also sent a list of names. After Xiaoyu saw the list of people apanying him to Beijing, Knowing his eagerness, and seeing that it wasn''t too cold this year, I simply left early.


    And if something happens to Enke and the David Dynasty is in crisis, their family can still stop on the road and suspend their entry into Beijing. In short, they have a way to advance and retreat.


    Seeing his happy expression, Mr. Qinughed out loud: "Look, I''m so happy for you. You might as well pick them up early. I also want to see the big wolf and the two wolves as soon as possible."


    He asked again: "Are you going to take away the Northwest Army?"


    Qin Sang: "Take 60% and leave 40%."


    If something unexpected happens, the 40% of the troops will be his talisman.


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Well, that''s very good. It can not only reassure him, but also make him fearful."


    This him refers to Wei Qi.


    but


    What reason did you use to keep 40% of the soldiers?


    Qin Sang: "Escort supplies. The northwest is too far from the capital and the south of the Yangtze River. Let the soldiers wait for the previous season and transport a batch of grain and medicinal materials to the northwest after next summer''s harvest. This can also save a lot of manpower for the court."


    Manpower is very expensive nowadays.


    Mr. Qin nodded after hearing this, looked at Qin Sang, and smiled happily: "You have arranged it very well. I ampletely confident in you."


    The only thing that worries him is that brat Wei Xiao. After all these years, he still does impulsive things and asks them to clean up his mess.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Grandpa praised me too early. After I leave, I have to work hard for Grandpa to help take care of Meng Hong and other generals who are left behind. And Brother Wang and the others, if a major fraud case urs in Enke and they are implicated, Its up to you to alwayse out and protect Ichigo.


    "It''s natural. I''m here to ensure that nothing happens to them, so you can go pick up Xiaoyu and the others without worrying about these things." Mr. Qin agreed readily.


    Meng Hong is experienced and Brother Wang is clever, and they are both flexible and flexible people. Even if they are entangled in trouble, they can resolve the trouble themselves. As long as Mr. Qin stands up in time and acts as a backer for them, it is not hard at all, not to mention And He Min helped him.


    Speaking of He Min, Mr. Qin said a little dissatisfied: "Young boy Min is good at everything, but he won''t renew his rtionship. Although it''s good to miss the past, you have to look forward in life. Learn from Jing, but he is only three years younger than him. In the past few years, She also gave birth to a son and a family of children and grandchildren, and now she is living a lively life!"


    He Min was a servant that Mr. Qin bought before. Seeing that he had good skills, he taught him martial arts and became a dead soldier. Later, he resigned from his citizenship and joined the army, bing the Wolf Marquis Army, and became a deputy general along the way.


    He Min was very grateful to him and regarded Mr. Qin as his father. He waited on Mr. Qin as soon as he left the pce and returned home. I was driving for them at the moment. When I heard this, I smiled and said: "Uncle, I am already forty-five. Others at this age have grandchildren. I still marry. It is too old and disrespectful."


    Mr. Qin: "There are so many people over fifty who continue to marry and be fathers. You are only forty-five, so you are still young!"


    Haha, He Min couldn''t stopughing: "Compared with you, I am young, butpared with Brother Mu and the others, I am a bad old man... Cheng Chengcheng, I promise you, if I meet the right person, I will remarry, okay. Alright?"


    Mr. Qin will only be more worried after hearing this perfunctory statement.


    In order to reassure Mr. Qin, He Min said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Mu has made arrangements for us. He will build us a big vi with houses built inside. When we grow old, we can live with our old brothers." We go to the vi to live next to each other, sign twice a day, go hunting in the mountains, fish in the rivers, take on a few apprentices, teach them martial arts, and even open a martial arts school to teach those who want to join the army how to fight. I will be alone and helpless, so dont worry.


    Mr. Qin started to yearn for it when he heard it. He also knew that He Min and Ayu hadpletely stopped worrying about the worldly world and would no longer persuade him.


    As for the fact that Qin Sang was going to take 60% of the northwest army away from the capital after the New Year, Wei Qi soon learned about it and was overjoyed. On the eve of the New Year, he gave many things to the Duke of Qin, saying they were for Xiaoyu. Come to Beijing with the big wolf and the two wolves.


    He also gave a big banquet to the Northwest Army camp outside the city, so that every soldier of the Northwest Army had a New Year''s Eve dinner with open stomachs.


    However, when he invited Mr. Qin and Sang Qin to the pce for the New Years Eve dinner, Mr. Qin refused.


    Mr. Qin said: "There are many candidates from He''an Prefecture who followed me to Beijing. They must be very sad to be in a foreignnd during the New Year. I want to apany them to have New Year''s Eve dinner, and wait for the New Year''s Day banquet to have it with Your Majesty." .


    The chief **** passed the message to Wei Qi.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi had no choice but to give up.


    But Mr. Qin only ate a little with Ji Shengnong and the others at noon, and had the New Year''s Eve dinner with Qin Sang, Gu Jinan, and Gu Dexing in the living room of the back house.


    Ah, ah! Sister Xiao Zhang still liked her beautiful uncle the most, and she reached out to Brother Cheng to give him a hug.


    Brother Cheng hurried over to hug her, and after being kissed and drooled by her, he hugged her and sat beside the oven. He pointed at the sizzling barbecue and said, "Sister Zhang, look, this is barbecue. We have something to eat tonight, but you are still young and cant eat it, you can only watch it.


    Xiao Zhengqi hurriedly raised his little head and asked hurriedly: "Uncle Cheng, what about me, what about me, can I eat it? Oh, I don''t want to just watch~"


    Haha, Brother Chengughed so hard that he pinched his fat cheek and said, "You are now three years old and can eat. But don''t eat too much, otherwise it will cause indigestion."


    Just eat a little bit~ Xiao Zhengqi was very happy. He narrowed his eyes with a smile and squatted aside, drooling, waiting to eat the barbecue.


    This look made Mr. Qin smile. He looked at Gu Dewang and said, "You look like you were greedy when you were a child."


    In the first two years after arriving in Dafeng Vige, the family was still very poor. Every time they got together to eat meat during festivals, Gu Dewang would squat by the stove, waiting for the meat to be cooked. His saliva would drip from his mouth while he waited. Don''t leave.


    "That''s what I call smart. Because I squat on the stove, I can eat two more pieces of meat every time." Gu Dewang didn''t blush at all. He talked about his achievements as a child, took a chair, and put little Zhengqi on the chair to sit on it. Okay, tell him: "Hold on to the armrest of the chair. If you fall down, grab your little uncle Cheng quickly. Don''t let yourself fall on the stove, you will get burned. Do you understand?"


    Oh. Xiao Zhengqi obediently obeyed.


    Gu Dexing and Xu Zhong were preparing vegetarian dishes. After hearing this, he said a little sadly: "The days were hard at that time and it was hard to eat meat. There were so many people in our family, so everyone had to rush to eat."


    Mr. Qin was very happy after hearing this and praised him: "You used to care about face the most, but now you can mention your past hardships in public. You have really made progress, which is good."

 Chapter 2710: Remarrying Meng Hong during the Chinese New Year【2】

    Chapter 2710: Remarrying Meng Hong during the Chinese New Year��2��


    Chapter 2710 Marrying Meng Hong again during the New Year2


    Gu Dexing smiled, then felt sad again... It''s a pity that he changed it toote. If he could wake up earlier, he wouldn''t have foolishly paired Mei Sister with Wan Li Fang, causing Mei Sister to be betrayed by Wan Li Fang and eventually die tragically. In the mountains.


    However, Sister Mei''s revenge has been avenged, and today is New Year''s Eve again. It''s hard to talk about these tragic events in the past, so she looked at Xu Zhong and said: "I haven''t done well enough, and asionally I can''t wipe my face." , thanks to Linglong who always reminds me."


    Seeing him calling her by her nickname in public, Xu Zhong felt a little shy and said, "Brother Qi and Sister Zhang are young and must be hungry. I''ll make some lotus root starch for them and let them eat to fill their stomachs first."


    After saying that, I went to make lotus root starch.


    Mr. Qinughed and said to Gu Dexing: "I want to make two bowls. Why don''t you go and help?"


    As he gets older, Mr. Qin likes to see these beautiful young couples.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." Gu Dexing said, and after seeing Gu Dewang sitting on the kang counting his banknotes, he yelled: "Come over and have a barbecue. Do you still want to lie down and eat the ready-made food? Be careful with your banknotes, don''t let them go." The fire was stoked."


    He also reminded him: "Keep your hands on your hands and don''t collect other people''s things randomly. Otherwise, if you harm the big guy, you will die even ten times!"


    Gu Dewang hurriedly put away the banknotes and said: "You know, you know, I''m smart. Those who want to plot against me have to be reincarnated again and have more brains and means to harm me."


    Gu Dexing didn''t like to hear him say such proud words, so he said: "There are people outside, so don''t always think that you are very powerful. Once you take it lightly and get caught, it will be toote for you to regret it!"


    In order to prevent himself from being wanted to death by him, Gu Dewang straightened his face and said seriously: "Brother Dexing is right. Remember, brother, he will not be arrogant. Don''t worry."


    It was the Chinese New Year, so Gu Dexing didn''t want to spoil everyone''s celebration, so he just put it away when he saw it was good, and went to prepare two and a half bowls of lotus root starch from Xu Zhong. He handed one bowl to Xiao Zhengqi and asked him to eat it slowly.


    Give a bowl to Brother Cheng and ask him to feed Sister Xiaozhang.


    Qi Kangming is a hard worker, and he has onlye back now. He brought four beautifulnterns: "The little tiger is for Brother Qi, the little carp is for Sister Zhang, and the gourd of longevity is for Mr. Qin." They are allnterns prepared by the Etiquette Department for the Lantern Festival, and there are several extra boxes. Knowing that we have children here, we sent a few over and asked me to bring them back after I go to office to add to the celebration."


    Although the Sixth Department was granted a government office, some people still had to stay on duty. Qi Kangming was going to get married to the third girl of the Zheng familyter in the year, so he took the job of being on duty. When he got married, he could have a few more days of wedding leave.


    Mr. Qin couldn''t helpughing: "Even the old man?"


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "Old and young, old and young, if the young one has it, you should also have it."


    Xiao Zhengqi was so happy that he didn''t even eat the lotus root starch. He ran over happily and said, "Uncle Ming, help me light thenterns."


    "It''s done." Qi Kangming used candles to light a little tigerntern for Xiao Zhengqi, which made the little guy so happy that he walked around carrying thentern to show off to the adults.


    Gu Dewang was roasting meat and pointed at the remainingntern and said: "Thisntern with deer is the most beautiful. Let''s light it up too. It will also add to the scenery for us."


    Qi Kangming said: "Thisntern has been given away."


    Gu Dewang: "Who did you send it to?"


    I guessed it as soon as I asked: "Oh, I know, it''s for my future sister-inw! That''s okay, second brother Qi, you''ve learned how to coax your wife before we get married, you have a bright future!"


    "Stop talking and have a good barbecue. I can smell the mushy smell." Qi Kangming felt a rare embarrassment and silently went to hang thenterns on the porch of the living room of the Nuan Pavilion. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, he took them back to his room. .


    Not long after, Gu Jinan and Ouyang Ming wrapped the dumplings and brought them over.


    Gu Jinan still held an iron te in his hand and said with a smile: "We will eat fried dumplings this year. Sang said this is the way Xiaoyu taught us to eat. Let''s try it too."


    Eating dumplings during the Chinese New Year is a big deal, and the third grandma takes it very seriously. When she was in the vige, Gu Jinli was not allowed to mess around, so Gu Jinli endured it until he went to the northwest before eating fried dumplings with Qin Sang during the Chinese New Year. Mr. Qin didnt have so many rules and he just ate whatever they wanted, so for the New Years Eve dinner, they not only ate barbecue and fried dumplings, but also soup pots. After the meal, they also had pastries of various colors, fruit candied haws, etc.


    Xiao Zhengqi was almost going crazy because he ate this and wanted to eat that. But he was a child and the adults were afraid that he would have a stomachache if he ate too much. They only let him eat some barbecue and soup pots, and then two more After eating a piece of candied haws, he was not allowed to eat any more.


    Little Zhengqi felt extremely wronged and burst into tears, but he was an obedient child and stopped crying after being held and coaxed by his parents for a while.


    As Qin Sang watched, he missed the big wolf, the two wolves and the little fish more and more. He wished he could turn into a trusting eagle and fly to them immediately... I don''t know what Xiaoyu, mother and son are doing now? What did you eat for New Years Eve dinner? Did you miss him?


    I probably missed him, but I definitely scolded him.


    Well done!


    His father and husband, who have been away from them for a year, deserve to be scolded!


    Because Qin Sang and the others were going to attend the New Year''s Day dynasty, but the New Year''s Eve dinner was finished at noon, Qin Sang helped Mr. Qin go back to the house to sleep.


    After sleeping for more than three hours, I got up and changed my clothes at exactly 1 o''clock in the morning. After eating some fried dumplings, I took Brother Cheng with me to the imperial city.


    Because it was the Duke''s car, there was no need to queue, and he was taken directly into the imperial city by the imperial guards.


    At Mao hour, when the sun rose, Wei Qi was wearing a twelve-piece crown robe. He was knelt down by hundreds of civil and military officials, and then led hundreds of officials to worship him. At the end of the torment, the New Year''s Day dynasty was finally over.


    Wei Qi said: "Thanks to your hard work, you all, please go back and have a rest. In the afternoon, we will go back to the pce to attend the first banquet of the first day of the Lunar New Year."


    Hundred officials knelt down to express gratitude: "My lord, thank you for the banquet!"


    Thank you, I got up before dawn to pray in various ways. As soon as I finished praying, I didnt sleep for two hours when I got back, and I had to get up again to enter the pce... What kind of gift is this? Its clearly torture!


    Brother Cheng grumbled in his heart and wanted to pretend to be sick and note, but pretending to be sick during the Chinese New Year is too stupid. Forget it, lets hold on for a while. Anyway, he will definitely not be celebrating the Chinese New Year in the capital next year!


    In order to show his kindness, Wei Qi authorized all officials of fifth rank and above toe to the banquet. Therefore, the first banquet on the first day of the Lunar New Year had twice as many people as the New Year''s Day banquet in the morning.


    When there are too many of these people, trouble is likely to happen.


    Meng Hong made another mistake. When he was drunk, he mistakenly mistook a high-ranking female official for a dancer, and kissed her randomly, which frightened the female official and screamed, alerting the imperial guards.


    There was no other way, so the Yulin Army had no choice but to report it to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was very considerate to Qin Sang and did not make the matter a big deal. Instead, he invited Qin Sang to the side hall. After talking about the matter, he added: "After all, she is a high-ss female official. She was selected from a squire''s family." The innocent girls in the pce cannot be dismissed casually. If Meng Hong is willing, I can grant them a marriage and let them get married in glory."


    Qin Sang''s face turned dark when he heard this, and he said, "I want to see Meng Hong first and ask him what he means."


    "Sure, let''s go to the hut where the inner prison is held. Yuan Zhi will take you there." Wei Qi looked at Qin Sang''s ck face and felt a little happy. You have to be on guard against all odds. I haven''t invaded the backyard of my trusted general. .


    Mr. Qin, please. Yuan Zhi took him to see Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong knelt down and said, "Imitted a crime while drunk and brought shame to the Duke of the State. I ask the Lord to grant me death!"


    Qin Sang: "This is not enough to kill you, a hero who fought against the enemy."


    He told Wei Qi his n and asked him: "Do you want to marry? If you don''t want to, no one can force you."


    The fault for this matter was not Meng Hong''s. Instead, Meng Hong sacrificed himself and gave Zhang Zhong and Hong Dao the right to marry freely.


    Meng Hong smiled: "My lord, this disaster was caused by our general. It should be handled by our general. How can we trouble our lord again and again? Our general is willing to marry her, but she is just a step-brother, my first wife''s direct wife." My wife is the daughter of the Shen family who has passed away!"

 Chapter 2711: Bujiang [Happy Children’s Day, all my friends]

    Chapter 2711: Bujiang [Happy Children��s Day, all my friends]


    Chapter 2711 Bu Jiang [Happy Childrens Day, all my friends]


    Meng Hong was engaged to be married to a niece of Mrs. Jiang''s mother''s family, but before they got married, the girl passed away due to illness. Because it was a young friendship, Meng Hong could not let go of it for many years. He proposed to marry Ms. Shen''s memorial tablet several times. But Shen''s elders wanted him to marry a capable wife to help with his future, so they refused.


    But now


    The general is already over thirty, and after what happened today, the Shen family should be willing to let me marry Zhn.


    Meng Hong said again: "My lord, the general has already decided. Please help the general go to the Shen family to discuss the marriage."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little moved... Although Meng Hong had a bad reputation, he had always kept a piece of purend for Shen Zhn in his heart for so many years.


    "Sure, I will go to the Shen family in person tomorrow to announce this happy event for you. If everything goes well, you can hold the memorial tablet on the sixth day of the lunar month." Qin Sang agreed.


    Thank you so much, Lord! Meng Hong was very happy and kowtowed to Qin Sang.


    "Get up." Qin Sang didn''t stay long. He left the house and called Yuan Zhi who was standing outside. They went to see Wei Qi together and told him that Meng Hong was going to marry Shen Zhn first.


    Wei Qi readily agreed when he saw that Qin Sang didn''t make any noise about investigating Meng Hong''s drunkenness and offending a female official. He was very happy and quickly agreed: "General Meng attaches great importance to love and righteousness. It is very rare. I am sure."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Qin Sang added: "As for the marriage between Meng Hong and Lady Tao, just talk about the marriage normally. Your Majesty does not need to grant a marriage. After all, thedy is just a stepmother and it is not good to overshadow the original wife."


    Wei Qi was a little dissatisfied. If the marriage was not granted, wouldn''t Meng Hong be able to divorce Official Tao just by saying she was divorced?


    But it was a risky thing to do today, and he didn''t want to anger Qin Sang. He thought about it and said, "Sure, but I want to grant a marriage between General Meng and the Shen family daughter. What do you think, Brother Mu?"


    The Shen family is Jiang Wangang''s father-inw''s family. Meng Hong still has a deep affection for the Shen family''s daughter. The decree of marriage will definitely appease the Jiang and Meng families.


    Qin Sang agreed: "Thank you Your Majesty, but I have to wait until tomorrow when I go to the Shen family to discuss this matter, Your Majesty will issue an imperial edict... Meng Hong respects the Shen family very much and does not want to force his family too much."


    "It''s done." Wei Qi agreed, and the matter was settled satisfactorily. He asked Yuan Zhi to release Meng Hong and continue to eat the banquet.


    At the right time of Xu, the banquet was broken up.


    However, Mr. Zuo, Mr. Wang, Zhou Huang and other close ministers and generals of the Wei army did not leave the imperial city immediately, but went to the Qingzheng Pce to discuss matters.


    Qingzheng Hall was the former Mingwei Hall. Wei Qi felt that the word Mingwei was unlucky and was afraid that he would end up like Emperor Jingyuan, so he changed it to Qingzheng Hall.


    "You guys are waiting outside!" After Wei Xiao said coldly to Mr. Zuo and the others, he angrily went to the hall to question Wei Qi: "Uncle, we have already roped in Cheng Chong, Jiang Wangang, General Shao and others, and we have also given Mu The generals around me have arranged nearly ten marriages, and we have already blocked enough people. Why do you want to plot against Meng Hong? If the matter is exposed and angers Brother Mu, it will not do us any good!"


    Wei Qi saw how angry he was and sneered in his heart. He was still so emotional and didn''t know how to hide his thoughts. How could he fight with him?


    Wei Qi put away his ridicule and said: "Whether Cheng, Jiang, and Shao are loyal to us is true or false, we have to wait and see. And among the ten marriages, the highest one is just three thousand households, not one He is Muge''er''s true confidant. How can you make your uncle feel at ease? But Meng Hong is in charge of the Northwest Dead Soldiers Camp. He is a confidant who can sleep in the same camp with Muge''er. He is also a phnderer, so it is most suitable to give him people. easiest."


    "Uncle knows that you trust Mugeer, so he can''t force him to get someone. He doesn''t want to ruin the rtionship between your cousins, so he did it himself." I am really a good person who thinks about my nephew. uncle!


    "Besides, do you think Brother Mu doesn''t understand this n? He knows it better than anyone else, but he still epts it. Why? Because he has added someone to his confidant, and both of us can feel at ease, so Brother Xiao Son, please stop being angry."


    Wei Xiao also knew that this was something that had to be done. After being angry for a while, he said: "That''s it for now. Don''t do it again. Otherwise, if he is really angry, my nephew will not be able to suppress it! "


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "My uncle knew it, so he only touched Meng Hong, but left Zhang Zhong and Hong Dao untouched."


    If Zhang Zhong and Hong Dao can stop people, he will wake up from his dreams with a smile.


    Wei Qi didn''t want to talk about this matter anymore, so he ordered General Yuan: "Call all the ministers and generals in to discuss the matter."


    Yes. General Yuan hurriedly called Mr. Zuo and others in.


    Greetings to your Majesty. Mr. Zuo was relieved to see that Wei Qi was still alive... Fortunately, his Majesty finally did notmit suicide.


    After they came in, Wei Qi talked about the distribution of military generals in Northwest, Central ins, Zhongzhou, Jianghuai, Jiangnan and other areas: "I want to transfer General Shao to Jiangnan and General Huang to Daliang Mansion. What do you think?"


    Lord Zuo immediately said: "Your Majesty is wise, on the only road from the northwest to Zhongzhou in the Central ins, we must have our confidants, otherwise it will be difficult to control the northwest."


    You sycophant, what else do you do besides being a yes-man? !


    Wei Xiao red at Mr. Zuo angrily, making him tremble, then turned to Wei Qi and said: "Uncle, Daliang Mansion is an important ce. With General Huang''s ability, he has no ability to guard Daliang Mansion... General Shao has decided to sacrifice his life." When a girl enters the pce and bes his uncle''s concubine, the nephew thinks that he doesn''t need to move anymore and can just transfer Uncle Liu to Beicang Mansion to guard it. If something happens in the northwest in the future, Uncle Liu will be able to detect it in time with his ability. Unite the generals from the Central ins, Zhongzhou and other ces to resist."


    Mr. He Zhen said: "Your Majesty, I agree with Prince Wei''s opinion... When David first established his position, stability should be the first priority. If he moves too much, it will not be good for David."


    After thinking about it, he mentioned a strategy mentioned by Yan Kuang during his lifetime: "The northwest is too big. After five or ten years, we will slowly divide the northwest into three parts. This will not only be easier to manage, but also justifiable." Divide the power of the Northwestern coach."


    Mr. Hezhen is not targeting Qin Sang...but because the northwest is really too big. Cutting the northwest into three parts is the most beneficial to governance. As long as it is beneficial to governance, Mr. Hezhen supports it.


    Wei Qi''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He finally remembered this and sighed: "Master, he is really a man of great knowledge and talent. Even if he passes away, the strategies he left behind can still benefit David."


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he had no objection. Dividing the northwest into three parts was indeed very beneficial to the court, but he said: "This matter cannot be rushed, and even if the northwest is divided, the strategic defense line cannot be destroyed, otherwise David will be in Seeking death!"


    Wei Qi: "Of course... I will ask Brother Mu before doing this. After all, he is also my beloved nephew."


    He then looked at Zhou Huang, who had been silent, and asked, "Do you think Marquis Wu An should transfer General Shao away?"


    Zhou Huang shook his head: "I don''t think it''s necessary. Rather than the barren northwest, what we need now is topletely capture the Central ins, Zhongzhou, Jianghuai, and Jiangnan... Your Majesty, allocate our generals to these big ces. Well, with these big ces stabilized, even if there are changes in the northwest, the threat to the Davidic Dynasty will be very limited."

 Chapter 2712: Leaving Beijing and starting exams with Enke

    Chapter 2712: Leaving Beijing and starting exams with Enke


    Chapter 2712 Leaving Beijing and starting the exam with Enke


    After Wei Qi thought for a moment, he finally agreed: "Okay."


    He also ordered the **** to bring the map of David, and he and his ministers would keep an eye on the cities in the Central ins, Zhongzhou, Jianghuai, Jiangnan and other ces, and began to assign generals to these ces.


    In the end, all the generals in the northwest prefectures did not move, and General Xiao Liu became themander of the Central ins Command, leading the troops to guard Beicang Prefecture.


    General Zhao went to Jiangnan and served as themander-in-chief of Jiangnan, leading the entire Jiangnan army.


    General Huang and General Ping went to the Jianghuai Capital Commanding Department and became deputymanders, dividing the military power of General Guo.


    Zhongzhou is led by Wei Xiao himself...Zhongzhou is too chaotic, and he wants to lead troops to clear it out!


    The important areas of Zhili and the capital were handed over to Zhou Huang. With him leading the troops to guard them, Wei Qi could sleep peacefully.


    The Northeast will remain unchanged and will be left to themand of General Liu.


    Wei Qi felt rxed after having solved the important matter of appointing the general. He chatted with his close ministers for a while before letting them leave.


    He is the beauty who goes to the harem to favor the courtiers and the wealthy families. He has to give birth to several more princes while he still has the energy. Only Brother Lin has one, which is too unsafe.


    The next day, Qin Sang took Meng Hong and invited Mrs. Jiang to go to Shen''s house with Jiang Zheng''an to meet Mr. Shen... Mr. Shen is now Jiang Wankang''s uncle, and Jiang Wankang''s father-inw has passed away.


    Qin Sang didn''t talk nonsense and directly talked about what happened in the pcest night: "Meng Hong''s marriage will be like this in his life. He can''t find a capable wife. Please ask Mr. Shen to see that he has not changed his infatuation for many years." For my sake, let him be fulfilled."


    After hearing this, Mr. Shen was very moved, but more angry than ever. He cursed Meng Hong: "Do you have to abuse yourself like this? You can obviously agree on a better marriage, but you torture yourself like this step by step? What are you doing? Is this what the Shen family learned?!"


    Meng Hong was as stubborn as ever, and replied with a stiff neck: "I can be a general on my own without the help of a capable wife. I just want to marry Zhn, please help me!"


    After saying that, he knelt on the ground... and not long after, there was a burst of sobbing.


    Mr. Shen couldn''t help crying after hearing this.


    Mrs. Jiang advised: "Brother, please help Brother Hong. It''s not easy for him either."


    "The matter hase to this, what can he do if it is not fulfilled?" Mr. Shen looked at Meng Hong and said, "Get up ande to greet the memorial tablet on the sixth day of the lunar month."


    Really? Meng Hong was overjoyed, stood up, hugged Mr. Shen, andughed and said, Thank you, father-inw!


    Master Shen: "Let go quickly, you are about to strangle me to death."


    Haha, my son-inw obeys your orders. Meng Hong smiled and let go of Mr. Shen.


    Mr. Shen also told Meng Hong: "Just set up two banquets to treat rtives and friends to a meal. Don''t make it a big deal."


    How could Meng Hong agree? He made a good promise here. After leaving the Meng family, he went to the pce with Qin Sang to ask for the imperial decree of marriage.


    That afternoon, the imperial decree of marriage arrived... His Majesty granted marriage to Meng Hong and the deceased daughter of the Shen family, which caused a sensation in the entire capital. Mr. Shen could no longer keep a low profile.


    There is no other way but to cooperate with Meng Hong and the Ministry of Rites to hold a grand wedding.


    Because of this incident, the Ministry of Rites was forced to close its office, and many officials of the Ministry of Rites scolded Meng Hong... Damn it, they were already extremely busy before the New Year, so we can''t let them have a good New Year!


    Meng Hong didn''t care about them. He asked them for all the things that should be given to him in marriage and that the general''s wife should have. If they wanted something good, he would make trouble with them.


    Official Tao found out about this from her jealous colleagues. Faced with the ridicule and ridicule of the female officials at the same level, she got angry and cried, but when she returned to the house where she lived, she felt a little miserable. not see.


    Although she took the initiative to hook up with Meng Hong, she was also saving herself by doing so... If she stayed in the pce, something would happen sooner orter, so it was better to get married and leave the pce as soon as possible. She never thought about falling in love with Meng Hongen, she just wanted a ce to stay.


    As for being an eyeliner for His Majesty, she will also do it, but it is up to her to decide what kind of news she will give at that time, whether she will help with poisoning, etc... and she will take the measures well to keep herself safe throughout her life!


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Meng Hong held a banquet in the newly awarded general''s mansion and brought back Shen Zhn''s memorial tablet in a glorious manner.


    Although this happy event was a bit "gloomy", it was a gifted marriage after all. Dukes of Qin, Dukes of Cheng, Marquis of Lu and other big figures came in person, and many military officials and generals of the Wei family also came, so people in the capital paid special attention to it. They sent generous congrattory gifts one after another.


    Meng Hong dared to ept as long as you dared to give it away, so he made a huge fortune.


    He divided these belongings into two parts. On the day Sanchao returned home, he would send one part to the Shen family for use, and the other half would be left for his brothers.


    Mr. Shen didn''t want it at first, but he was afraid that Meng Hong would spend moneyvishly and would run out of money and food in the future, so he epted it: "I''ll save it for you first. If you need it in the future, just send me a letter. Send someone to deliver it to you.


    Meng Hong knew Mr. Shen''s temper, so he agreed temporarily: "Sure, dad has the final say."


    He said again: "Dad, it''s gettingte. We have to set off quickly to see off the Duke of Qin. After seeing him off, we wille back for a homing banquet."


    This is business, Mr. Shen said hurriedly: "Hey, hurry up, it will be bad if you arete."


    It was with his son-inw, son, nephew, and Jiang Zhengrong''s husband, Mr. Xu, that they drove out of the city to see off Qin Sang... The Xu family had received the benefit of the world''s amnesty, and had be ordinary people from a family of criminals. The Xu family The children can also take the exams and gain fame.


    Mr. Xu wants Jiang Zhengrong to live a good life and is studying hard. However, he had discussed with Jiang Zhengrong and did not n to take the Enke exam this time... The situation was still unstable, so he would wait for three years to avoid taking the exam too quickly and causing trouble for Jiang Wanzang.


    Today General Xiao Liu is also setting off for the northwest, so there are a lot of peopleing to see him off in the capital, and the crowd outside the city is full of people from various familiesing to see him off.


    To show his benevolence, Wei Qi sent the **** to see him off, along with two carriages of ceremonial gifts.


    Other families saw this and joined Cheng Yi one after another. Qin Sang and General Xiao Liu made a fortune.


    At exactly the right moment with all the fuss, Qin Sang and General Xiao Liu set off with hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses.


    Once so many soldiers and horses left, the two military camps outside the city were quite empty.


    As for Cheng Chong and General Shao, they had not left yet, but Wei Qi refused to let them go. He was afraid that they would follow Qin Sang and the three of them fell in love with each other on the way, ruining his win. He forced them to stay after the Lantern Festival before leaving. .


    They were also afraid that Qin Sang would do something on the road if he led his troops alone, so he asked General Xiao Liu to follow Qin Sang on the road.


    Wei Qi is engaged in various surveince methods that he thinks are sophisticated.


    However, its no use!


    The reason why Cheng Chong and General Shao surrendered was, firstly, for the peace of the world, and secondly, to fulfill Emperor Jingyuan''s unfulfilled ambition. If Wei Qi wanted to die, they would not help him.


    It was precisely because Qin Sang knew Cheng Chong''s character that he was not worried at all when Cheng Chong turned to Wei Qi.


    "Second brother-inw, please bring the second sister and the big wolf and the second wolf to you as soon as possible. We all miss them very much, especially the big wolf and the second wolf. They are almost three years old. Even our uncles have not seen them yet. Just thinking about them They all find it incredible!" Brother Cheng, Gu Jinan, and Gu Dewang followed Qin Sang for an hour before they stopped and exined to him in detail.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Don''t worry, after we get out of Zhili, I will take the people and ride fast horses to the northwest, and I will definitely bring them back as soon as possible."


    He was thinking about two wolves: a small fish and a big wolf.


    Yesterday, he received thetest letter from Xinying. Xiaoyu said in the letter that since entering the twelfth lunar month, the two Zaizai heard many people saying that they would have a reunion dinner during the New Year, and they knew that the reunion dinner should be eaten together as a family. Later, he asked her every day: "Mom, will daddye back to have round meals with us?"

 Chapter 2713: Not afraid at all

    Chapter 2713: Not afraid at all


    Chapter 2713 Not afraid at all


    Yuanyuan rice?


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this and teased them: "Your father wille back and have a meal with you."


    The two Zaizai were confused and asked her: "Mom, what is Bian Bian rice?"


    The unscrupulous mother smiled happily and told them: "Bian Bianfan is Yuanyuanfan''s brother, just like you, they are a pair of chubby little brothers."


    After hearing this, the two Zaizai screamed and said happily: "Bianbian and Yuanyuan are brothers too, haha, good!"


    He asked her again: "Mom, which one of them is the elder brother and which one is the younger brother?"


    ah?


    You still have to figure out who is older and who is younger?


    Lets do it.


    Gu Jinli thought for a while and said: "Eat the round rice first, so the round rice is the elder brother and the t rice is the younger brother."


    Eng was unhappy: "Can Yuanyuanfan be my younger brother?"


    He is the younger brother, but he doesnt want to make t meals.


    But he quickly stopped worrying and continued to ask Gu Jinli: "Mom, when will daddye back and have a round and t meal with us? Tomorrow? The day after tomorrow?"


    Eh, why are you going back to this problem again?


    Gu Jinli rolled his eyes and continued to fool them: "Your father will be back in a hundred tomorrows."


    The two Zaizai were stunned. For a moment, they didn''t understand how long one hundred tomorrows would be.


    However, as the Chinese New Year is approaching, everyone will ask when they meet, what are you nning to have for the New Years Eve dinner? When the two Zaizai heard this, they remembered the reunion dinner again and ran to ask Gu Jinli.


    The little ones are one year older thanst year and are not easy to fool. After being fooled by their mother several times, they finally realized that their father will note back to apany them for the reunion dinner.


    Eng was so angry that he cried loudly: "Daddy is bad. I don''t like daddy anymore. I won''t have round meals with him anymore. Wow, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    He went to pull the big wolf again, crying and saying: "Brother, wuwu, brother is not allowed to have round rice with daddy, wuwuwu."


    Gu Jinli had a headache and coaxed him: "Okay, okay, let''s not have round rice with your father, but only t rice with him, okay?"


    Eng was stunned for a while, and after he understood, he said angrily: "Bian Bian won''t even eat, wow, wow, wow, mother is a bad guy!"


    Gu Jinli was at a loss, so he let him cry for a while, and after counting three hundred, he told him: "Er Wolf, you have already cried for three hundred. If you continue to cry, there will be no meat tonight, and you will have to eat cold food cakes."


    It was just a month after the winter solstice at that time, and Little Eng still remembered the cold food cake. After hearing it, he cried a few times, and finally put away his tears and said to Gu Jinli with sobs: "Er Wolf, no, no I''m crying...Mom, please don''t take away Eng''s meat."


    Gu Jinli hugged him and coaxed: "Okay, I won''t deprive the two wolves of their flesh."


    I went to coax the big wolf again, and finally made the two crying cubs happy. After they had eaten and went to bed, they started to write a letter to Qin Sang. The letter specifically said: I told the story about the big wolf and the two wolves. I tell you that I want you to know their daily life while growing up, and I am not trying to make you feel guilty. You dont have to rush back in too much of a hurry. Its the same with us rushing over.


    Qin Sang touched the letter on his waist. His heart had already flown to the three of them, mother and son. Without any further dy, he greeted Brother Cheng and immediately ordered: "March at full speed!"


    After saying that, Hong Dao and the others ran ahead and quickly distanced themselves from the army.


    General Xiao Liu saw this and hurriedly led his troops to follow. Suddenly, a thunderous running sound was heard, shaking the earth.


    Seeing this, Master Gui smiled and rode his horse to follow Sang Qin... Master Gui had already finished the work of worshiping the ancestors of the Yu family, and he didn''t like the capital. He was also worried that after one year of training, Tuo Gude would bring him with him. The soldiers counterattacked, so they returned to the northwest with Qin Sang, not nning toe back again.


    In fact, there are still many acquaintances who left Longshan Mansion with Qin Sang to exterminate Xiong Yuest year...Uncle Qin, Zhang Yan, Xie Cheng, Dajin Erjin Sanjin, Han Sansong, Bu Fang, Xiao Chengju, Xiao Chenggong, Qian Qinghe The others were all pulled out for a real fight.


    But the situation in the capital was tooplicated. Qin Sang was worried that they would be plotted after they entered the capital, so he asked Uncle Qin, Zhang Yan, and Xie Cheng to take two gold, three gold, the Xiao brothers, and Qian Qinghe to stay in Tong''an Mansion. General Guo helped and only asked Han Sansong, Bu Fang, Da Jin and others to follow him to the capital. Now Han Sansong and Bu Fang have not left, but stayed with Zhang Zhong, Meng Hong and others to guard the northwest army camp outside the city.


    Niu Dajin missed his daughter-inw Shi Yanfang very much, so he did not stay any longer and followed Gui Ye, Jifeng, Cong Wenshan and others to lead the troops back to the northwest.


    Along the way, the one who is most anxious to return is Cong Wenshan... He has be a father. Just a few days after he left Longshan Mansion with the armyst year, Xiao Ji fainted and was diagnosed as pregnant. Now one year has passed , my son is a few months old and can turn over.


    When he first learned the news, he wanted to turn around and go back to Longshan Mansion immediately. He could go to the army. Even if his wife was pregnant, he could not leave his soldiers to apany her.


    Fortunately, with the help of Aunt Tao and the medicaldy beside Madam, Xiaoji had a good life from pregnancy to delivery.


    But Cong Wenshan still felt very guilty, so he was even crazier than Qin Sang in rushing, and wanted to go back to see his wife and children as soon as possible.


    Ji Feng went out for a trip and missed Xiaomei Xiao a lot, and was anxious to go back to see her.


    After arriving at Tong''an Mansion, Zhang Yan and Xie Cheng will also set off with them to pick up Han, Ji Zhenniang and the others... They went to the northwest for five years and came back with Gu Jinli to see their rtives and worship their ancestors, and Ji Zhenniang this time He also wanted to pick up his daughter Zhuzhu and take her to Longshan Mansion for upbringing.


    Widow Xiao came with her whole family under the pretext of looking for her man and sons... Haha, the capital, where the emperor lives, if she didn''te here, wouldn''t her life have been in vain?


    Gu Fuya''s family also came back to see their third grandfather and grandma, and the one who led the troops to **** them back was Wu Liudong, so the whole family was able to live together.


    In short, Gu Jinli and his two Zaizai''s trip to Beijing was very lively. There were many people apanying them, so they were not lonely at all.


    "The Marquis of Lu and the Duke of Guo have left. Let''s go back." Zhang Zhong said.


    Okay. Cheng Geer nodded, got in the car and returned to the capital.


    When they were approaching the Northwest Army camp, he said to Zhang Zhong and the others: "Once the second brother-inw leaves, I''m afraid someone will plot against you again. You have been more cautious recently. If anything happens, go to Duke Cheng Guo. He will make the decision for you. "


    Zhang Zhongdao: "Yes, we will be very cautious. Please rest assured, Marquis of Lu."


    Zhang Zhong is not afraid of other people''s schemes, because the Duke of Guo left him in the capital just to train him. If he can''t even crack some of the schemes, then he is not qualified to be a general guarding one side!


    After Cheng Geer separated from Zhang Zhong and others, he went directly to the city and returned to Chengguo Duke''s Mansion. He began to thank the guests behind closed doors on the grounds that Gu Dewang and others wanted to test Enke.


    The capital is always very lively. Every day, there are candidates who have traveled far away to Beijing. Every day, there are candidates who are rushing to take the exam and cause trouble because they can''t stand the temptation. They are deprived of their honors and cannot take the exam.


    Every time he heard about this, Gu Dewang would tsk his tongue: "I am still calm-minded, and nothing has happened to me since I came to the capital!"


    Cheng Geer reminded him: "Brother Dewang, please stop boasting and study hard. There are many examples of Enke''s ability this time. With your grades, it''s a bit dangerous to get admitted to Shanxi."


    Gu Dewang said carelessly: "What are you doing by taking the Chuanlu exam? Just get a second-ss Jinshi. The requirements are so high, you are torturing yourself."


    As for what the old man said about not being admitted to Jinshi, he would have to go to Guanli to study for three years: "Don''t believe him, they are just angry words. If I get admitted to Jinshi, I have to be an official, and he can still drag me to study in Qing Dynasty." build?"


    Brother Cheng chuckled: "Although I won''t really let you go to Guanli to practice meditation, I will definitely give you a good beating."


    You deserve a beating just by looking at me.


    Gu Dewang is not afraid at all: "I''m thick-skinned and thick-skinned. If he wants to hit me, he can hit me. I''m not afraid."


    He didn''t take the punishment he would receive at all and asked casually: "Many people have gotten married recently. As a member of the Gu family, the emperor must be keeping an eye on my marriage. Do you think he will give me a princess?" Be a wife?"

 Chapter 2714: medicine store

    Chapter 2714: medicine store


    Chapter 2714: Giving Medicine


    Brother Cheng looked at him and said, "If Grandpa Ouyang hears what you said, he will cut out your tongue. Don''t talk nonsense, or you will be punished for despising the princess and beheaded!"


    Wei Qi had two daughters in the northeast, one was born to his stepmother Wang, and the other was born to Wang''s cousin... The cousin was originally given to Wei Qi by the Wang family to give birth to his son, but he didn''t expect that he would be born like Wang. It was his daughter again, which made Wei Qi value Aunt Shan and her son more and more.


    Then he lowered his voice and said: "Not to mention that princesses are still little babies. Even if they can get married, the princess is not so easy to marry. If you want to go back to the room to sleep with her at night, you have to ask her for permission first. If she doesn''t agree, you I have to sleep outside the house.


    Bang, Gu Dewang pped the table angrily: "What? She is more aggressive than my mother, forget it, I don''t want to marry you, it''s not rare!"


    Brother Cheng rolled his eyes at him and said: "Stop being poor and study quickly. If you continue to be poor, you may not even be able to pass the second-ss Jinshi exam. If you have to be a fellow Jinshi, then you really have to go to Guanli to study in the third grade." years."


    If the beloved disciple of a dignified Confucian schr only passed the imperial examination, Grandpa Ouyang would rather kill him than let him be an official in the court.


    "Chengchengcheng, I am studying hard, please stop chanting." Gu Dewang was afraid of him, so he packed up his book box and ran to study with Xu Zhaoming, Qu Wenliang and He Jinsheng.


    But when they saw Gu Dewang, they were afraid and wanted to drive him away: "You are too noisy. When youe here, we can''t calm down to write articles. Let''s leave quickly."


    Gu Dewang said: "If you can''t calm down, just y."


    A few people choked...Are you speaking in humannguage? The exam starts on the eighth day of February, are you still having fun?


    And you are several years younger than us. If you cannot pass the exam, you are not afraid of waiting three to six years. But if we wait another three years, we will be thirty.


    Gu Dewang looked at their expressions of bitterness and hatred, and smiled: "Look at you, you look like a group of resentful women who have been widowed for thirty years, can you be happy... Master said, you are all very knowledgeable. If you are solid, you can get into high school if you take any test, but you are too nervous, and your head bes empty when you are nervous. You are obviously talented, but you can''t write a word!"


    Xu Zhaoming and Qu Wenliang were overjoyed. They all stood up and stared at Gu Dewang like tigers and wolves: "Mr. Ouyang really said that? Can we really pass the exam?!"


    Gu Dewang felt that since you don''t have to pay for lying anyway, since it can make them happy, it''s okay to lie a few words. He nodded and said: "Yes, Master, he is a serious person and never lies. This is how he praises you. "


    Woooooooooo! Xu Zhaoming and Qu Wenliang were so excited that they cried loudly... Their families had high expectations for them, and they were under great pressure in this subject. If they failed to pass the exam again, they would really have no shame in returning to their hometown.


    Hearing these words at this moment, it was as if the sarcophagus that sealed them was suddenly shattered. They suddenly saw the light of day and came back to life!


    Gu Dewang said: "Why cry? There is nothing to cry about. You will definitely pass the exam. If you fail, it is the examiner''s intention."


    "Brother Wang, please shut up. Don''t say this nonsense. If someone listens to it, it will be a serious crime of ndering the examiner and you will be arrested and imprisoned!" He Jinsheng hurriedly warned him.


    Gu Dewang said: "Chengchengcheng, I won''t say it anymore... But it''s not a problem for you to just study in the house. You can go outside and enjoy the wind. Once your mind is clear, your literary thoughts will flow like a spring."


    But Qu Wenliang said worriedly: "It''s a cold day to go out to study. What if I catch a cold and get sick and miss the scientific examination?"


    Gu Dewang was furious: "Brother Wenliang, you are not a girl, how can you be so delicate? Just sit and study on the porch. There is a stove and a big coat and cloak. You can''t get sick... Hurry up, pack your things and go to the porch!"


    He started to move all their things out. Not to mention, the effect of studying like this is very good. Xu Zhaoming and others were very depressed at first and couldn''t write any articles. After staying out for an afternoon, their brains came to life and they wrote two good strategies.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng showed it to Mr. Ouyang and brought back a first-ss rating, which made Xu Zhaoming and others very happy.


    After this, they put aside the pressure and studied freely, and the results were much better than before.


    The days are rushing, and the Lantern Festival ising soon. Cheng Chong and General Shao will lead their troops back to the northwest on the 18th day, so Wei Qi holds a banquet in the pce and invites the ministers to practice for them.


    After Qin Sang left, Qin Gui, who had been at peace for three months, appeared again. Taking advantage of the Lantern Festival banquet, he came to the Duke of Chengguo''s mansion to take Mr. Qin to the banquet.


    Uncle He, my nephew wishes you well! He knelt down as soon as he saw Mr. Qin, making Brother Cheng wonder if he had no kneecaps?


    Mr. Qin only gave him one sentence: "How you and Brother Mu''s family will get along has been decided when your father was alive. And Brother Mu''s father calls me foster father. You should know whose side I stand on." That''s it. His Majesty treats you well. As long as you are honest, you will be the Marquis of Chang''an for the rest of your life."


    After saying that, he let Brother Cheng help him get into the car.


    Seeing this, Qin Gui hurriedly grabbed the carriage and cried: "Uncle He, my nephew will be honest and will not do anything to offend Brother Mu''s family again. I just want to show my filial piety to you this time. I have no intention of doing anything." Bad thoughts, why are you always so indifferent to me? I am also my father''s son, and you are my nephew!"


    Seeing this, He Min came over and grabbed Qin Gui, threw him to the ground, and said angrily: "Qin Gui, the Duke has made it very clear to you. If you continue to mess around, I will see you in the pceter." Your Majesty, I will file aint against you!"


    He Min used to be the deputy general of the Langhou Army. Wei Qi wanted to win over him and give him a title, but He Min refused.


    Qin Gui knew that he could not afford to offend He Min, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Mr. Qin couldn''t bear it and looked at him and said: "Agui, your father was a military prince who followed Emperor Jingwu to conquer the Chu Kingdom. Now you are also a prince. It''s time to put away some childish tricks and learn how to do it." Be a Marquis... Thats all Ive said, I hope you will cherish yourself.


    Having said that, let the soldiers drive away.


    Qin Gui sat on the ground, staring at the carriage going away, filled with resentment... He was just a domestic ve. He became a general by chance and military merit, and he became a prince by seniority. But in the final analysis He was still a ve, but a dog ve dared to do this to him!


    Qin Gui was angry for a moment, then got up quickly and rushed to the pce for the banquet.


    He Min couldn''t trust him and was afraid that he would take revenge on the Qin and Gu families. He secretly sent people to follow him and nned to keep an eye on him for a while. So no matter what evil intentions Qin Gui had, as long as he dared to do it, he would He will be caught in the act by He Min''s people, and then brought before Wei Qi to be punished for a serious crime!


    Something will always happen when the emperor holds a banquet, and tonight''s Lantern Festival banquet is no different. The Shen family''s uncle relied on Ning Ji''s rtionship to enter the pce.


    During the banquet, he knelt down and presented the Chushen Medicine Store of the Shen family: "The establishment of the Chushen Medicine Store is also due to the contributions of your Majesty''s fathers and ancestors. It has nothing to do with the Shen family. Now that the grassroots have returned the Chushen Medicine Store to your Majesty, it is considered a blessing." The property returns to its original owner, please ept it, Your Majesty!"


    However, this is just a talk. The establishment and expansion of Chu Shen Medicine Store depended on the eldest princess and his wife of Da Chu.


    But now that Da Chu is gone, the life of the Shen family is getting more and more difficult. Uncle Shen can only offer Chu Shen Medicine Store... He regrets not listening to Qin Sang and Uncle Cao earlier and taking advantage of Wei Qi before he ascended the throne. The medicine shop donated it, and it has tost until now. If he had given up his medicine shop at that time, maybe his family''s title could have been saved!

 Chapter 2715: high school

    Chapter 2715: high school


    Chapter 2715 High School


    Wei Qi was overjoyed when he heard that the entire Chushen Medicine Shop was returned to the Wei family instead of being dedicated to the court. Then it was not something from the treasury, but his private property. Just thinking about it made him sleep with joy. Not!


    However, he still declined: "Since the ancestors of the Wei family don''t want it, I can''t ask for it anymore. The Shen family doesn''t need to return the medicine shop."


    Hehe, the uncle of the Shen family sneered in his heart... You followed my lie and said that this is something that the ancestors of the Wei family also had a share of. How dare I refuse to return it?


    "Your Majesty, the children of the Shen family don''t have much ability, but they have been rich and prosperous by taking Chushen medicine for decades. Now your Majesty and all the ministers are working hard to cultivate the country and seek benefits for the people of the world. How can the Shen family be embarrassed? Continue to take medicine to enrich your family? Your Majesty, please take back the medicine shop, otherwise the Shen family will be so ashamed!" The eldest son of the Shen family said, holding up a box of deeds from Chu Shen medicine shop, kneeling on the ground with a look of disdain After taking over the medicine shop, he became kneeling down.


    Ning Ji stood up and said: "Your Majesty, since the Shen family is willing to return the medicine store to the Wei family, your Majesty, as a son of the Wei family, ept it on behalf of your fathers and ancestors."


    Stop pretending, ept it quickly. If you keep pretending, Wei Xiao wille out and say that there is a shortage of medicinal materials in the army and Zhongzhou and other ces, and that Chushen Medicine Store should be collected into the national treasury for the use of the military and civilians, and you will lose this huge private property!


    Wei Qi was also afraid that Wei Xiao woulde out to disturb the situation, so he hurriedly said: "Since the Shen family is sincere in returning the property, I will ept it for my fathers and ancestors."


    After Ouchi listened, he hurriedly took away the deed box from Chushen Pharmacy. He first nced at Wei Qi from half an arm''s length. After Wei Qi nodded, he took it to the imperial doctor for a poison test, and then presented it to Wei Qi. Wei Qi looked carefully.


    Wei Qi added: "Uncle Shen has been in charge of the medicine store''s business of delivering medicine to the military camp all year round. He is familiar with the distribution of medicinal materials in the military camp... How about you go to the Military Medicine Department of the Ministry of War to be a doctor and serve the imperial court?"


    The Ministry of War has various small departments, which are responsible for various affairs in the army.


    For example, the Food Department is in charge of military supplies, the Weaponry Department is in charge of weapons and baggage, and the Driving Department is in charge of horses and chariots. Each department has two chiefs, four times and six doctors, the chief doctor is the fifth grade, and the second doctor is the sixth grade. Taste.


    Although he is only a fifth-grade doctor, the Shen family will not be able to continue running the medicine shop if he does not donate it. Now that he can exchange for an official position and protection, the Shen family uncle is so excited that he has tears in his eyes: "I thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness!"


    Wei Qi said with a smile: "Today is the Lantern Festival banquet for the king and the people to enjoy together. If you love me, you don''t need to be polite. Just stay calm."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The eldest son of the Shen family stood up and thanked Ning Ji again: "Thank you, Marquis Ning, for rmending this official to the pce."


    Ning Ji smiled and said: "It is a happy event to return the medicine store. I am loyal to you by helping me. Sir Shen does not need to thank you."


    You really dont need to thank me, because your female family members went to offer incense on the ninth day of the Lunar New Year and were offended by the gangsters. This was done by someone sent by me.


    Who makes you so ignorant that you insist on guarding Chushen Medicine Store?


    The great Chu is gone, your family''s title is gone, and you still dare to run a big medicine shop. Isn''t this asking for death?


    Uncle Shen didn''t know that Ning Ji was responsible for the gangster incident. He just felt great fear from this incident and knew that he had to give up the medicine shop in order to gain peace.


    Wei Qi then said to Cheng Chong and General Shao: "My dear friends are leaving Beijing at the age of 18. It''s cold today and there may be wind and cold on the road. I will give you another hundred carts of medicinal materials. You can send someone to the medicine store to pick them up tomorrow. .


    In the blink of an eye, General Cheng Chong and General Shao felt a little ufortable when they were lured over with the fortune they obtained by hand, but they quickly said: "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Cheng Chong looked at the master of the Shen family again and said, "Master Shen, in the future, when the medicinal materials needed by a certain department are produced, Master Lao Shen will have to work hard."


    Uncle Shen was startled and stood up quickly and said: "Zhongyong Hou has broken the official''smand. The military camp needs medicinal materials. The inferior official must not dare to neglect. After receiving the document, he will immediately prepare the medicinal materials ording to the regtions!"


    Cheng Chong smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Master Shen."


    Wei Qi and the Wei family''s military officials were all shocked... Is Cheng Chongining about the Shen family''s injustice?


    Wei Qi''s heart sank... It seemed that he couldn''t treat his old ministers too badly, otherwise it would arouse the dissatisfaction of the old ministers and make the old ministers who had surrendered be alienated again.


    Wei Qi is a flexible and capable person. He immediately smiled and said to the Shen family''s uncle: "Shen Aiqing, I remember that your eldest son is already in his early twenties. Is he married? Does he have fame?"


    The uncle of the Shen family said with some fear: "Reporting to your majesty, Quanzi is already twenty-two years old... He is not married yet, and he has no fame. He is just studying."


    They had made an appointment, but the marriage was over before they got married, and the Shen family were rtives of the emperor. The girl''s family was afraid that the new dynasty would cause trouble to the Shen family, so they gritted their teeth and broke off the engagement.


    With the Chu conflict over, the Shen family did not dare to cause trouble and could only agree to break off the engagement. His son was really depressed because of this incident.


    No fame?


    Wei Qi sneered in his heart, the Shen family has indeed been a waste for generations: "Since he is studying, he should take the scientific examination. Let''s do this. I will give him the title of evangelist for the Imperial College, grant him the title of elevator, and allow him to participate in this Enke. When he passes the exam, he can serve the imperial court."     If he doesn''t pass the exam, it means your children are ipetent, and I can''t me you.


    The eldest son of the Shen family was overjoyed and knelt down and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    With the fame of being a leader, the boss can cheer up a little and avoid being decadent.


    After hearing this, Cheng Chong stood up and praised: "Your Majesty is kind and kind, and he is kind to the children of the Gong family. This is really a blessing to the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty."


    Mr. Zuo is the best at ttering. He immediately led the civil servants and shouted: "Your Majesty is kind and kind, which is a blessing to you and the people of the world. I am very lucky to be your Majesty''s minister!"


    Brother Cheng followed the ministers and saluted together, but there was something in his mind: Did Mr. Zuo work as a waiter before? Why do you lovepliments so much?


    Lao Qin felt a little more at ease... Wei Qi also knew that he was afraid of his old ministers, so he would not dare tomit any serious crimes in a short period of time. As long as hested for three years, David was stable, and even if he changed the emperor, it would not be a big deal.


    Wei Qi was very satisfied after hearing this: "It is also a blessing for me to win the loyalty of all my ministers."


    After the Lantern Festival banquet, the capital continued to be lively.


    On the eighteenth day of the first lunar month, Wei Qi mobilized his troops and went out of the imperial city in person to see Generals Cheng Chong and Shao off, performing a show of deep love between the king and his ministers.


    After the twentieth day of the first lunar month, arge number of candidates poured into the capital, many from the Northeast, and even from the New Six Cities!


    After Wei Xiao captured the six cities of Dongqing, he merged the six cities into the Northeast and called them the New Six Cities.


    And this time Enke also asked people from the New Six Cities toe and take the exam.


    But Xinliucheng is a month further away from the capital than the Northeast. How did they get there? Did they fly here? !


    Many people in the capital were shocked and confused, but soon everyone understood that these candidates could arrive because the Wei family sent people to send the news back when they were still negotiating with Emperor Jingyuan, and then pulled them over together. .


    Because these people were escorted by soldiers.


    Your Majesty has to use his own manpower. Among the high school Jinshi this time, I am afraid that Northeast and New Six Cities will ount for more than half. Many candidates were saying this in private.


    Xu Zhaoming and the others also heard this. Although they were very worried, they kept their mouths shut and did not talk nonsense. They only concentrated on preparing for the exam.


    Soon it was the eighth day of February, the day when Enkes exam officially started.


    On this day, people who have science exams will turn on their lights in the middle of the night to prepare for their children to take the exams.


    The Duke Cheng''s Mansion was very quiet, because Xu Zhaoming and the others were secretly given tranquilizing pills by Gu Dewang, and everyone was still sleeping soundly, and they didn''t wake up until Mao.


    He almost went crazy when he woke up. Qu Wenliang said: "It''s over, it''s over. We have to line up to go to the Gongyuan gate in Chenshi. We just got up now. When will it be our turn to wait in line? Will we not be allowed to do it because there are not enough examination sheds?" Tribute Court?"


    Gu Dewang smiled: "Brother Wenliang, why are you panicking? We have Grandpa Qin delivering the exams. The carriages and horses from the Duke''s family, and the people from the Five Cities Army and Horses Division will personally bring them in, so there is no need to queue at all."


    Eh, so arrogant!

 Chapter 2716: High School【2】

    Chapter 2716: High School��2��


    Chapter 2716 High School2


    Xu Zhaoming looked at him and sighed: "It''s good to be young. We are almost dying of anxiety. You are still smiling, because you are not worried at all that you will..."


    The word failure was something I didnt dare to say out loud, lest it be a prophecy.


    Although they are not superstitious, sometimes they have to believe.


    Not only was Gu Dewang not nervous, he still had time to do business, so he said: "You guys should wash up and eat. I''m leaving first. I have to go to Gongyuan Street to sell Zhuangyuannterns."


    What?


    What kind ofmp are you selling?


    The Tribute Academy Examination is going to be held today, and you still want to do business? Qu Wenliang and the others were shocked and looked at Gu Dewang as if they had seen a ghost.


    Gu Dewang nodded and said: "Yes, the exam starts today, it is a good time to sell the No. 1 Schrntern. Each one costs nine hundred cents. There are so many people who can take the exam. It is said that it can be sold for thousands of taels at least."


    After hearing this, Qu Wenliang was extremely shocked.


    After a while, he asked a little stupidly: "Why don''t you sell them for one tael of silver each? You don''t need to change, and it''s easier to settle ounts."


    "How about I''m smart?" Gu Dewang pointed at his head and said proudly: "Although it can be sold for one tael of silver, nine is an extremely number and is very auspicious. Selling for nine hundred coins makes them feelfortable. , its easier to pay for it. But even if the candidates from other ces are constrained by their money, they may hear that they cost several hundred pennies each but less than one tael of silver. Although they are heartbroken, they grit their teeth and just pay for it. I call this a double kill!"


    "Well, no, it''s three kills... Many families in the capital have children who are studying. Buying a No. 1 schrmp willst for nine days. It will protect your children''s future in high school, and the number of people whoe to buymps will increase several times!" Gu Dewang hurriedly said to him! Afeng said: "Hurry up and inform the side hospital to speed up themp production. If you don''t do it quickly, there will be too many people buying it and they will be sold out soon!"


    Gu Dagui and Chen were afraid that Gu Dewang wouldmit suicide in the capital, so after some discussion, they asked Afeng to follow him to take the exam, so that if he attempted suicide and was beaten by the crowd, there would be a master to protect him.


    A Feng said: "Master Wang, we have to do more before we start selling. What if the business is not good?"


    "Bah, crow''s mouth, they believe this so much, how can our business be bad?" Gu Dewang said: "Hurry up and inform them to do more work. After the instructions are given, hurry up and go to Gongyuan Street to sell the goods!"


    Okay. There was no other way, so A Feng had no choice but to do as he was told.


    "Brother Xu, if my cousin and the others ask, you will tell me that I have gone to Gongyuan. If they are angry that I made money by sellingmps, tell me that Grandpa Qin also had a share!" After Gu Dewang finished exining, he ran away immediately.


    Xu Zhaoming was stunned when he heard this, and asked He Jinsheng, Qu Wenliang and others: "What he means is...the two brothers Gu still don''t know about him sellingmps?"


    The big guy nodded: "It should be."


    If they knew, they would have to beat Gu Dewang to death.


    He then said hurriedly: "Brother Zhaoming, Brother Wang, I''m leaving it to you. If the two brothers Gu ask, you have to answer it yourself. We won''t tell you!"


    Xu Zhaoming was about to die of anger, but there was nothing he could do about it. Who made his family and the Gu family rted? He was the only one who could say.


    Because of Gu Dewang''s incident, Xu Zhaoming had no time to be nervous and scared. After getting dressed in a hurry, he took the sponsorship letter, business documents, identity te and other things and went to the front yard to gather.


    Mr. Qin was already waiting for them with Brother Cheng, He Min and others. When he saw theming out, he smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, you can make it in time, and there are more ces for schrs in this subject. I heard that there will be nearly 500 people." , so dont be afraid, with your knowledge, 90% of the time you can pass the exam.


    Mr. Cheng Guo, what do you keep saying? Five hundred schrs will be recruited in this year?! Xu Zhaoming and Qu Wenliang were surprised when they heard this: In the past, we have never received so many schrs.


    With a little over 400 yuan, you can hold it up to the sky.


    Qin Laodao said: "When David was first established, the court was short of people. There were not many schrs, and many official positions had to be vacant."


    These words boosted the morale of Qu Wenliang and the others, and he said energetically: "Yes, let''s not be nervous, just take the exam normally, and we will definitely pass!" "Yes." Mr. Qin nodded with a smile and greeted them: "Food Everything is ready, go and eat."


    Hey, thank you so much, Duke Cheng. After Xu Zhaoming and the others went to the living room to have a solid breakfast, they each loaded up a sesame seed cake, boarded the car and left Duke Chengs Mansion, heading for the Gongyuan.


    The streets were already overcrowded, and many carriages were unable to move forward. However, Yang Baihu from the Wucheng Military and Horse Division had been waiting at the entrance of the main street of the Duke''s Mansion. When he saw their convoying, he took them directly to another blocked road. .


    Two-quarters of an hourter, they were sent to the gate of the tribute courtyard. They pointed to the soldiers in front who were queuing up for them and said: "My lord, please let all the lords go over there. It will be their turn to pay tribute soon." hospital."


    Thank you very much. Mr. Qin thanked him and then asked, Where is Brother Wang?


    ?


    Gu Dewang?


    Yang Baihu frowned, thought for a while, and said, "It''s not here yet."


    "Not here yet?" Mr. Qin quickly looked at He Min: "Go and find him. Find him quickly and follow him to the Tribute Academy. If you arete, he will miss this subject."


    "Yes." He Min hurriedly looked for someone, and soon found Gu Dewang.


    The brat was selling the Number One Schrntern: "The Number One Schr''s Lamp, the Number One Schr''s Lamp in the Duke''s Mansion, costs nine hundred cents each. Buy it and hang it for nine days. It can bring the stars of Wenqu to earth, bless your children in high school, and make your family happy." The children and grandchildren who study have enlightened themselves, and from then on they continue to pass all the way to the top scorer in high school!"


    Nine hundred pence is not expensive, and it is something from the Duke''s government. At that time, countless people came to buynterns: "Bring me two championnterns!"


    Nine, bring nine lights to my house...Nine is the extreme number, if you give nine lights, your chances of getting into high school will be greater!


    I also have nine championnternsing to my house. These are ten taels of silver, so theres no need to look for them!


    For a time, the business of Zhuangyuan''snterns was extremely good, and the news soon spread throughout Gongyuan Street, and many ministers sent their servants to buynterns.


    He Min and his soldiers squeezed in for a quarter of an hour before they squeezed in and grabbed Gu Dewang who was cashing out: "Ancestor, hurry up and line up. If you continue to sell, when Mr. Ouyanges, I will beat you to death! "


    What, do you still know Mr. Ouyang? After hearing this, the people buyingmps nearby were overjoyed and looked at Gu Dewang and asked.


    Gu Dewang was not low-key at all, and said with a proud smile: "That''s my husband!"


    My lord, I didnt expect that this little shopkeeper is Mr. Ouyangs apprentice, so this is really a genuine No. 1mp... Give me nine moremps!


    Themps sold by Mr. Ouyang''s apprentice will definitely make you high school if you buy them.


    Gu Dewang is so shameless, he even raised the price: "There are not many championnterns left now, so we have to sell them for twenty taels of silver each!"


    Snapped!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shoe flew over from the front. Gu Dewang quickly turned his head and the shoe hit the window of the shop next to him and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Gu Dexing was almost angry to death. He shook his hands and pointed at Gu Dewang and said: "Gu... leave quickly. If you dare to stay any longer, you will be dead!"


    I dare not say Gu Dewang''s name for fear of affecting his reputation.


    When Gu Dewang saw Gu Dexinging, he quickly grabbed He Min and said, "Uncle Min, **** me away quickly, otherwise if I am disabled, I won''t be able to take the exam!"


    He Min was speechless: "Do you still know how to be afraid?"


    Then you still dare to seek death?

 Chapter 2717: High School【3】

    Chapter 2717: High School��3��


    Chapter 2717 High School3


    Gu Dewang smiled: "You have to be afraid when you should be afraid, otherwise you will be the one who suffers...Uncle Min, leave quickly, my cousin ising to kill you."


    He dragged He Min and ran away, and said to Gu Dexing: "Brother Dexing, I know I was wrong. Stop chasing me, otherwise the noise will get bigger and louder!"


    After hearing this, Gu Dexing did not dare to chase him anymore. He stood there and pointed at him a few times. After his anger subsided a little, he quickly turned back and asked A Feng and Feng Lian to close the stall: "I won''t sell it anymore, I won''t sell it anymore. The rest of you like it." Just take it away and disperse quickly after taking it, so as not to attract the troops from the Five Cities and we will all be punished."


    He then called A Feng, Feng Lian and others: "Hurry up and give them the remaining championnterns."


    Yes. Afeng and Feng Lian hurriedly distributed the remainingnterns to everyone.


    With a creak, the window of the shop opened from the inside, and Dou Ke showed a smiling face: "Brother Gu, don''t worry, this is my shop. As long as you don''t put the stall on the roadside to upy the road, the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Department will People dont care...your cousin still has a sense of proportion when doing things."


    Gu Dexing almost vomited blood when he heard this: "So it''s you who is helping him. Don''t you know that today is a special day? What if..."


    Dou Ke interrupted him with a smile: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. This young man knows how to make money at the right time. It''s a good thing. Studying hard will only mean nothing."


    Well, Gu Dexing choked. Why did this sound like he was scolding him?


    Hiss~ Dou Ke cried out in pain, causing Gu Dexing to frown and look at him.


    Dou Ke smiled and said, "It''s my wife. She pinched me when she saw that I was too open-minded... We are here to take the exam for Yan Ying. He is already in line."


    After saying that, Dou Ke closed the window, came out of the shop, and invited Gu Dexing: "Let''s go over together to apany them. If it''s toote, they will go to the Tribute Courtyard."


    Gu Dexing was afraid that Gu Dewang would be too noisy and something would happen in the Gongyuan, so he wanted to rush to give him a few words, so he nodded quickly: "Okay, let''s go."


    But they were still a step toote.


    Dong dong dong!


    The big drums of the Gongyuan rang, and arge number of soldiers suddenly rushed towards the road that had been blocked. The leader was none other than Wei Xiao.


    He drew his sword and ordered: "All the officers and soldiers listened to the order, set up shields, and built a human wall. Except for the candidates, all the rest of the idle people retreated. Anyone who dared to cross the human wall will be killed!"


    David was just established, and if he wanted topletely stabilize andpletely separate himself from the Chu Dynasty, he had to rely on this Enke, so nothing could happen to Enke. Wei Xiao personally led the troops to guard it.


    As soon as he, the God of Killing, came, the noisy Gongyuan Street immediately became quiet. Everyone did not dare to speak anymore. They all bowed their heads and retreated to both sides of the street and therge open space in front of the Gongyuan Gate. They did not dare to approach the Gongyuan Gate.


    Wei Xiao sat on the horse, holding the reins with one hand and holding the knife with the other. He nced around slowly, nodded with satisfaction, looked at Shen Jiu and Yuan Zhi, and said: "Deputy Envoy Shen, Deputy Envoy Yuan, with the soldiers and horses of the five cities. The people started to check the candidates who submitted to the Tribute Academy. After the inspection, if the candidates bring cheat sheets to the Tribute Academy and spoil David''s first general examination, you two will also be punished!"


    Shen Jiu was a man of great ability and his family background was very clean. Wei Qi was short of people, so he kept Shen Jiu and made him the deputy envoy of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division.


    Yuan Zhi was also transferred from the Royal Forest Army and became another deputy envoy.


    Fan Qianhu under Zhou Huang was promoted to deputymander of the Imperial Guard Army, and was in charge of the Imperial Guard Army together with Yuan Zhi''s father, General Yuan.


    As for the envoys of the Wucheng Army and Horses Division, they are temporarily vacant. In a few months, General Xiao from the Northeast will lead troops to **** Wei Qi''s family members to Beijing. When General Xiao arrives, the envoys of the Wucheng Army and Horses Division will be vacant. it''s him. "Yes!" Shen Jiu and Yuan Zhi did not dare to neglect, and immediately led the troops to inspect the candidates.


    Identity nametes, business documents, guarantee documents, household registration and government certification documents, all are taken out and ready. We will check themter. If there are none,e back again!


    Then he said: "Throw away all the things you shouldn''t have brought with you. First check whether you have been stuffed or trapped by anyone. If you can''t check it yourself and are found out by the adults, you have to go to the cell of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division." Until the trial is over!


    This sentence is actually a reminder to the candidates who are shallow-minded, be careful not to be framed by cheat sheets.


    After hearing this, the candidates quickly began to check themselves. It was a cold day. Some people took off their clothes, untied their hair, and shook their hair. Some people actually shook out notes with poems written on them from their hair... I know. This was someone who had framed him, but in order not to cause trouble to himself, he ate the note immediately.


    Gu Dewang and the others also conducted a self-examination, but their side was rtively safe. They were surrounded by people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division throughout the process. If others wanted to frame them, they would not even find a chance.


    Xu Dexian and Yan Ying also took advantage of Grandpa Qin, lined up with Gu Dewang and others, and were protected among a group of soldiers.


    In addition to them being strictly protected, there are also a group of candidates who are being protected, and they are the candidates from the Northeast and Xinliu Cities.


    Gu Dewang looked at them and found that these candidates stood very straight and uniform. It seemed that they had practiced in the military camp for a period of time, and many of them were over thirty. Maybe these people were already in the Wei family army. Having worked as a civil servant, I know a lot about many things.


    Gu Dewang thought to himself: No wonder the old man asked them to make up for the affairs of Northeast and Dongqing. It seems that the test this time is biased towards Northeast and Dongqing.


    Gu Dewang really guessed it right...the policy topic for the first session of the examination turned out to be: On increasing production in cold regions.


    Many people are confused when they see the topic of the policy paper... Let alone the increase in production in cold areas, many wealthy people have never even nted food for a season. They only read a few agricultural books for scientific examinations and went to the fields during the harvest. First, I have seen how the sharecroppers at home harvest grain.


    Gu Dewang clicked his tongue when he saw it... Emperor Kailong was really too narrow-minded. In just this one incident, he had to wipe out many wealthy people in the south and those who had never farmed.


    However, he was not panic at all, because he had to be driven to farm almost every year, and he even nted grain in winter...it was Sister Xiaoyu who asked them to nt it. He said that if something bad happened, he would flee the famine and go to the Northeast. I also know how to break through the cold soil for nting, so that the seeds will not be nted, the buds will note out, the ground will be harvestless, and I will starve to death.


    Mr. Ouyang also traveled to Dongqing in Northeast China. Xu Zhaoming, Qu Wenliang and others have listened to his sses and studied them. Therefore, they all wrote well on the first policy theory.


    The examination results for Northeastern and Xinliucheng were even better.


    However, what surprised Wei Qi was the article written by Gu Dewang and Ji Shengnong: "The two of them were rted to Quan Chengdao, Sha Juncong, Bai Penggong, Qiu Yongcheng, the eldest son of the Ning family in the capital, Xun Jiazi, Yan Ying, and Xu Jiazi from the north. They all wrote down the methods of transnting grain for nting, building straw sheds to raise seedlings and setting up a high-quality grain department, which shows that they are very proficient in farming."


    He smiled again and said: "I am very happy that Enke has so many capable talents."


    Ning Ji specially told Quan Chengdao and the others about transnting cold-resistant grain seeds, building straw sheds to raise seedlings, and establishing a high-quality grain department to allow agricultural officials to cultivate high-quality cold-resistant grain seeds from generation to generation. Thats why they can write this today. As for the good strategy, Mr. Ning and the others should have listened to Ning Ji, but how did Gu Dewang and the other country boys know this?


    Is it really true that farming brings experience?


    Or did Ning Ji tell them these three methods?


    Hehe, stop talking nonsense. Ning Ji knew that these nting methods were learned from Gu Jinli in his previous life. Otherwise, which normal ancient would dare to waste grain seeds and raise seedlings in advance in the cold winter?


    Can you still think of establishing a high-quality grain department and cultivating grain seeds?

 Chapter 2718: High School【4】

    Chapter 2718: High School��4��


    Chapter 2718 High School4


    In addition to these three methods, Gu Dewang also wrote a detailed record of the three years and six seasons he personally nted high-quality grains. He also proposed a method of rewarding farmers, which is to encourage veteran farmers to find new crops... These crops are not only grains, but also crops. It can be medicinal materials, mulberry and feather wadding that can be used to make clothing, things that can be used as fertilizer, or things that can be made into salt.


    Anyway, as long as you can find something useful and present it to the court, you will be rewarded.


    Caravans are also encouraged to search for objects.


    Caravans traveling north and south will go to Dayong, Dongqing and other ces. There must be many undiscovered good things in these ces. If you find them and bring them back, you will be rewarded as long as they are really useful.


    After several decades of going back and forth like this, David will definitely be able to find a lot of useful things, which will benefit future generations.


    Wei Qi thinks this method is excellent. Some of David''s current crops were brought back from abroad by caravans, and cassava was finally made into a new food after Gu discovered and eliminated the toxins.


    There are also colored stones that have been buried underground. After being discovered by Gu, they were dug out and processed to make porcin that looked like a **** when heated.


    However, Wei Qi already had a candidate for No. 1 Schr, so he did not disclose this method of rewarding farmers.


    After Master Wang and Master Zuo listened, they looked at the opinions of several people and said with a smile: "It is indeed well written. Food is a subject that is tested in almost every subject. To this day, these newws are stilling out, which shows that we are big The soldiers of the Guard are all talented and learned people."


    Mr. Feng was also one of the examiners. He also read these policy papers. When he saw Gu Dewang''s paper, he frowned... It was very well written, but he was toozy. He obviously wrote a lot more content than other candidates, but the word count was astonishing. About 30% less than others... Really, it seems like writing two more words will kill him!


    And that word... Compared with Bai Penggong''s exquisiteness, his is like a dog scratch!


    Mr. Fengs breathing was not smooth and he wanted to hit someone.


    However, Gu Dewang felt that his calligraphy was wild cursive, unique and eye-catching!


    After reading the strategies of more than a dozen candidates, Wei Qi ordered: "Master Ouyang, put these papers separately and rate them first, and then take them out to look at them all after the other two tests arepleted."


    Wei Qi was in urgent need of confidants, so he personally became Enke''s examiner, lest Enke''s schrs would recognize other ministers as their examiners.


    "Yes." Ouyang Zhang put these strategies into a box, sealed it with a seal, and personally guarded it by the imperial guards.


    There are three exams in Chunwei, eachsting three days. Nine dayster, the gate of Gongyuan will be opened again and candidates cane out.


    However, after each exam, candidates can have one night off and one morning off.


    But many candidates did not get a good rest because of worry. The food in the Gongyuan was not delicious. They only gave out three bread cakes and a pot of water a day. The weather was still cold, and many young masters from rich families had trouble sleeping and couldn''t eat. A lot of them fell ill.


    Gu Dewang escaped famine. After his family became rich, life was not very good because of Chen''s stinginess. Every winter, he was dragged to the Dafeng Mountains for winter training by these dead men, so he ate cold noodles and slept in the air. There is nothing wrong with the examination room, and I can amuse myself by writing drawings and notebooks leisurely.


    It tells the story of Widow Liu who was left a widow and was abused by her evil mother-inw. She went into shock and was thrown into a mass grave. She survived in the end and sold herself to be a wet nurse. She performed meritoriously in taking care of the young master. She was recognized by the young master as a foster mother and then married a man of merit as her second wife. , a **** gossip story about finally returning home in glory.


    Wei Xiao discovered it when he led his troops to inspect the examination room. He was so angry that his face turned ck and he drew his sword and pointed it at him: "Take the exam well, and if you clean up the mess, I will kick you out of the examination room."


    Scientific examination is a big deal. Do you want to die by writing such immoral drawings here? !


    What are you doing so seriously?


    Did you know that the more nervous you are, the more you should find some fun for yourself to keep your brain active?


    However, Gu Dewang was afraid of death and did not dare to offend him. He obediently burned the Bagua painting book,y on the small wooden board in the examination room, and covered his head with a quilt to rest... Sister Xiaoyu said that as long as the shoulders are not cold, it will be fine. sick.This stinky boy!


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he had already made up his mind. After Gu Dewang finished the exam, he would be taken to the Wei Army camp outside the city for training for a period of time so that he could learn the rules and not be in a bad shape all day long.


    Dong dong dong!


    After lunch, the big drum in the tribute courtyard rang, and the test questions for the second session began.


    In the second session, we need to write a poem and a poem, as well as a policy statement: integrating the people.


    Gu Dewangughed after reading the title, it was so simple.


    Okay, then he can rest peacefully for the rest of the day, wait until tomorrow to write, and continue sleeping the day after tomorrow... It takes two days to rest and one day to work, which almost made Wei Xiao angry to death again.


    So early the next morning, Wei Xiao led his troops and stood opposite his examination booth and stared at him. After seeing him get up to answer the questions, he left with satisfaction.


    The question of integrating the people is really very simple, and 90% of the candidates answered it very well, just because there is really nothing to write about in this question... In David, we are all defending the people and the people, everyone Celebrate the same festivals and worship the same ancestors, just write it like this.


    Therefore, after the second policy review was collected, Wei Qi read it over and felt that the writing was okay, but there was nothing amazing. However, he still selected a dozen papers about the Northeast and New Six Cities andmented on them. He received a first-ss award and asked Ouyang Zhang to seal the box and preserve it.


    At noon on the seventh day, the drums sounded again, and the test questions for the third session were handed out. There was no need to write poems or songs, just a policy essay. The title was: Opening up Frontiers and Kaiyuan.


    It meansnd and money.


    As soon as this question came out, the candidates knew that Emperor Kailong seemed to be a benevolent emperor, but he was very ambitious and wanted to be a martial emperor who opened up new territories!


    Five years ago, when Qin Sang and Gu Jinli left home to fight in the northwest, Gu Dewang and the others knew the importance of protecting the territory, and began to learn martial arts and the art of war.


    As for open source... Gu Dewang has two hobbies in his life, one is making money and the other is eating. He has many strange ways to make money in his mind. Therefore, he wrote this policy discussion with ease and the most seriousness. After finishing it, he changed it again and again, which made Wei Xiao feel anxious, thinking that he was stumped and couldn''t write it anymore?


    On February 16th, as soon as the unitary hour arrived in the evening, the big drums sounded, and Wei Xiao led the troops and shouted: "All candidates should stop writing and hand in their papers. Anyone who dares to write and answer questions again will be regarded as contempt for Enke and will be deprived of all honors!"


    After hearing this, the candidates were so frightened that they dropped their pens and did not dare to write anymore.


    Half an hourter, all the examination papers were taken away, and the candidates were taken out of the examination room in batches.


    The dragon gate is opened, the dragon gate is opened, and the candidates areing out!


    Hey, someone fainted, doctor, where is the doctor? Go and save him!


    After hearing this, the crowd waiting outside, fearing that it was their own children who fainted, rushed towards the gate of Gongyuan, trying to save people quickly.


    Cheng Geer, Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Dou Ke were also worried that Yan Ying and Gu Dewang would faint, so they came with two doctors, holding pills and food boxes. They also moved stools and stood on top to watch. Looking for someone.


    But there were too many candidates, and they couldn''t find Yan Ying and Gu Dewang.


    It was because they were standing high that Gu Dewang found them first, raised his head and asked, "Did you bring me any meat? I''m so hungry."

 Chapter 2719: good marriage

    Chapter 2719: good marriage


    Chapter 2719 Good Marriage


    After eating nine days of flour pancakes, he didn''t even eat a bite of meat. His stomach was badly scraped.


    "Brother Dewang, you''ve been taking the exam for nine days and you can still go out to find meat by yourself. That''s amazing. Here, the chicken legs specially prepared for you are roasted with honey. Eat them quickly." Brother Cheng hurriedly handed over the food box. .


    Haha, Gu Dewang''s eyes lit up. He immediately took out two honey roasted chicken legs from the food box, gnawed them from left to right, pointed back with his hand, and said vaguely: "They are all behind."


    After Dou Ke and the others heard this, they hurried to find Yan Ying and the others, and soon found a bunch of acquaintances.


    "Brother Dou, Yinsheng has fainted. Come and help carry him to your shop to rest for a while." He Jinsheng and Ji Shengnong shouted while holding He Yinsheng who had just fainted.


    Dou Ke hurriedly said: "Dou Meng, go carry someone!"


    "Yes." Dou Meng rushed over with a few dead soldiers, picked up He Yinsheng and left.


    Dou Ke also found Yan Ying. This boy was behind He Jinsheng and was supported by Liang Jiang. When he saw Dou Ke, he smiled weakly and said, "Brother-inw, I''m fine~"


    "Are you okay? Your face is turning blue! Old Dou,e here and show Brother Ying a quick look!" Dou Ke quickly dragged Doctor Dou over.


    As soon as Dr. Dou met Yan Ying, he said: "He has a fever. It''s not light yet. He should be suffering from acute fever. He should be taken to the shop first. I''ll give him a round of injections to control his condition."


    Come here and carry people! Dou Ke called to the dead men at home and carried Yan Ying away.


    He then followed Liang Jiang to help Xu Zhaoming and Qu Wenliang, and helped them to the Dou family''s shop next to Gongyuan Street.


    Here, take off your clothes, and I will give him an acupuncture. Doctor Dou ordered, opening the medicine box and preparing things for acupuncture.


    "Wait, don''t talk about it yet. I have something to ask. Madam is still waiting at home. If you don''t ask me clearly, go back and report to Madam. She will be worried." Dou Zhi rushed over and asked Yan Ying: "Have you finished answering your questions? ? How did you do in the exam? But thest exam while you were sick? "


    After hearing this, Yan Ying held on and replied: "I think I did well in the exam... I fell ill after rxing after the exam. Sister Dou Zhi went back and told my sister not to worry, I am fine, rest." Go home in an hour."


    "Okay, I will go back and tell my wife right now, and I will also send someone to Yan Mansion to report the news. Don''t worry about anything else, just take good care of your health." Dou Zhi is a powerful girl who knows how to do things. She got in the car directly after leaving the shop. Return to Dou Mansion.


    As soon as he entered the house, he ordered his servants to go to Yan''s house to tell Uncle Yan and his wife that Yan Ying did well in the exam.


    He went back to the main courtyard to see Mrs. Dou Yan, told her about Yan Ying''s situation, and said: "Madam, my boss and Dr. Dou are here, my uncle will be fine. Your sunflower water hasn''te this month, I''m afraid there will be something wrong with me." "Young master, please don''t get too excited, lest you get fetal contractions."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Dou Yan quickly suppressed her excitement, put her hand on her abdomen, and said cautiously: "You''re right to remind me, I can''t be overjoyed or overjoyed recently, so I have to be careful."


    Her husband is not young anymore. Children of other people''s age can be enlightened and educated. Her husband also likes her very much. She also wants to give him a child as soon as possible. If it does happen, you must protect it well and not let your husband down.


    Dou Zhiughed when he saw this... The boss could finally marry the girl he had loved for many years and live the life he wanted, loving and caring for the person he liked.


    Today''s examination ended, and the whole capital was in a hurry. Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, Yan Xiaowu and other officials from Jianghuai were also busy leading their subordinates and doctors to help Xi Jiaoyu find the schrs from Jianghuai.


    When a schr fainted, he immediately treated him and sent someone to take them back to the Doni Inn. This way, none of the Jianghuai schrs who came for scientific research were killed or injured. Xi Jiaoyu was very grateful to them.


    But other candidates were not so lucky. When Gu Jinan and the others returned to Gongyuan Street from Doni Inn, there were already cries in the street. Some schrs were suffering from fatigue and high fever. After the doctor treated them, they still died. His n brother who sent him to take the exam was at the university. cry.


    Wei Xiao said: "Don''t cry. The imperial court will buy a coffin and send people to take you back to your hometown. It will also give his family ten acres ofnd and a settlement fee of one hundred taels of silver to ensure that his family has a worry-free life!"


    The person who died was a Juren or Enke''s Juren. Without anypensation, it would be bad for the reputation of the Davidic Dynasty.


    He then shouted to the soldiers: "Come here, take the body away."


    Yes! The Wei Jiajun hurried over and took the body away with the n brother.


    Wei Xiao added: "Keep rescuing people! Be sure to resuscitate them! Those who have died will be given resettlement fees based on ten acres ofnd and one hundred taels of silver!"


    The schrs in Northeast China and Xinliu City were very sensible. After hearing this, they all knelt down and shouted: "David is kind and treats the schrs like treasures. This is the blessing of the schrs in the world!"


    After hearing this, the others naturally knelt down and shouted good words about David being merciful and blessing us.


    Gu Dewang was lying on the window looking here. When he heard the shouting, he grinned: "Tsk, tsk, second brother Qin also likes to listen to this kind of ttery. What a coincidence, I am very good at ttery, and I will definitely be sessful in the officialdom in the future. Prosper."


    Bang, Gu Dexing pped him on the back of the head and said angrily: "Shut your mouth, if you keep talking like this, you will die in the capital one day... Mr. Ouyang really shouldn''t let youe to Kaunke, Its better to wait another three years until your mind bes calmer beforeing back.


    Gu Dewang said: "What Mr. is interested in is my mouth... At the beginning of the new dynasty, many things are tooplicated. When several parties fight, the situation is easy to be rigid. At this time, someone who dares to make trouble muste out to cause trouble. I, Gu Dewang Its the sharp arrow that breaks the deadlock!


    Gu Dexing said angrily: "That''s quite reasonable, but aren''t you afraid that the deadlock was made of iron shields? You didn''t break it, but it broke the arrow?"


    But this was what Mr. Ouyang wanted, and even after passing the exam, he couldn''t kidnap Gu Dewang back to the vige. He could only tell him: "Be sensible, don''t risk your own death, at least take care of your little life." , if you die, you will have no money to make and no meat to eat."


    "I know, I know, I''m so smart, I will definitely not die." Gu Dewang said, and went to bring another bowl of medicinal porridge to eat, and said with disgust: "Brother Cheng, the cook of Cheng Guo Gongfu is not good. , the smell of medicine is too strong and not delicious."


    Cheng Geer said: "This is specially cooked for you to eat after taking the college entrance examination. It doesn''t taste good, but it can nourish the body. It can also be used as medicine to save lives at critical moments. It is a good thing."


    Xu Zhaoming and Qu Wenliang were so tired that they kept lying down with their eyes closed to rest. When they heard this, they said with envy: "It''s great to be young. I took the exam for nine days in a row, and I''m still alive and kicking when Ie out."


    Gu Dewang: "It''s not because I''m young and in good health, it''s because I''ve been trained a lot."


    If you go to live in the mountains for half a month in the middle of winter, you have to hunt and find food by yourself during this half month. If youe here for three years in a row, you can pass the exam for nine days without any trouble.


    After Gu Jinan waited for He Yinsheng to wake up, he came over and said to Xu Zhaoming and others: "Yinsheng is awake and the people outside have almost left. Let''s go back."


    "Sure." Xu Zhaoming and the others responded. After saying goodbye to Dou Ke and Yan Ying, the group left the shop, got in the car and rushed to the Duke Cheng''s Mansion.


    Seeing that they were all back, Grandpa Qin said with a smile: "The food is ready. When you are full, go and wash up, then sleepfortably. Don''t think about anything. The exam is over, so there is no need to think about it." use."


    "Yes." Xu Zhaoming and the others responded. They didn''t have much appetite to eat. They went to bed after taking a bath and didn''t wake up until noon the next day. They were starving. After eating a good meal, they began to write their own poems. Policy discussions, mutual exchanges.


    "The ones who got the best scores should be Brother Wang, Brother Shengnong, and Brother Liang Jiang." Qu Wenliang said.

 Chapter 2720: Good Marriage【2】

    Chapter 2720: Good Marriage��2��


    Chapter 2720 Good Marriage2


    Liang Jiangughed and said, "I gained experience through the test."


    He looked at their articles again and nodded: "You also did very well in the exam. We will definitely pass the exam this time."


    You can say so confidently because the test questions in this subject are much simpler than the previous one... Thest subject was from the Chu Dynasty, and it was Emperor Jingyuan who set the questions. The questions were quite tricky and could scare people to death. .


    The question is now set by Emperor David Kailong, and in order to take care of the candidates in Northeast China and Xinliu City, the test questions are much simpler.


    But he didnt say it out loud, so everyone just knew it.


    He Jinsheng is not so optimistic: "I''m afraid my science will fail again..."


    He Yinsheng was anxious and asked quickly: "Did my cousin not finish the exam?"


    He Jinsheng shook his head: "No, it''s a matter of quota... There are too many schrs in Jiangnan and Jianghuai. Even if I do well in the exam, for the sake of bnce, I will only take the top 100 schrs, and the rest will be distributed to other ces. Taxi."


    His knowledge is not good enough to rank among the top 100 in Jiangnan and Jianghuai.


    He Yinshengforted him: "Brother, you will definitely pass the exam!"


    He Jinsheng smiled and said: "I hope...even if I am lucky enough to pass the exam, I am afraid I will be the same as the Jinshi."


    Hearing this, Gu Dewang sneered: "Brother Jin Sheng, you just have too high demands on yourself? What''s wrong with Tong Jinshi? As long as you can pass the exam."


    Liang Jiangughed again when he heard this: "Young man, I''m not picky at all, but you have a good temper. I like it."


    Gu Dewang smiled: "Hey, I also like my temper. This temper can make me a person who can eat everywhere."


    While he was boasting, Afeng suddenly came to report: "Master Wang, it''s not good, Prince Wei has led his troops to arrest you!"


    "Why are you arresting me? I didn''t cheat! Where are the others? Hurry, let''s escape through the back door!" Gu Dewang ran away, but Wei Changfeng blocked the back door. He was caught as soon as he opened the door, and he was so angry He yelled, "I didn''tmit any crime, why are you arresting me? Let go, or I''ll tell Grandpa Qin to beat up your prince!"


    Wei Changfeng ignored him and escorted him back to Chengguo Duke''s Mansion to meet Wei Xiao.


    Mr. Qin is also there, and Wei Xiao is talking to him.


    After Gu Dewang arrived, he said: "Go to the military camp and stay for five days. If you learn the rules well, you will be released on the day when the results are released. If you do not learn the rules well, you will stay until the day of the pce examination before entering the city!"


    Gu Dewang was furious: "I didn''t break thew, why do you arrest me?"


    He hurriedly asked Mr. Qin for help: "Grandpa Qin, please save me. He is so cruel. If I go to his military camp, I will die in there. Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, if I die, David will lose a pir." !


    Mr. Qin said: "Nonsense, how could your second brother Wei let you die? He just wants you to stay in the military camp for a few days and learn the rules of entering the pce. He won''t treat you badly, don''t worry."


    If during the pce examination, this kid also scribbled some gossip drawings about Widow Liu and cksmith Wang on the paper, and then was seen by the patrolling officials, that would be really... Qin Lao was a little suffocated just thinking about the picture, so he agreed epted Wei Xiao''s suggestion.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and said: "Gag your mouth and take him to the camp outside the city."


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng quickly stuffed Gu Dewang''s mouth with the prepared cloth. The world immediately became quiet. He then led his troops to lift Gu Dewang, threw it on his horse, and galloped away from the city.


    Gu Dewang was just thrown into the military camp. In the first two days, he made all kinds of noises, and Kong Qianhu, who was leading him, almost made a scene and almost cut him with a knife.


    But in the end, after realizing that making trouble was useless, Gu Dewang started calling people uncle again, ttering people, and being miserable, so he learned the rules.


    Kong Qianhu was very pleased and sent someone to report the news to Wei Xiao, praising Gu Dewang.


    However, Gu Dewang is a man who canmit suicide. Although he has learned the rules well, he persists in writing in his notebook. This time he writes about the love and hatred between a pork cook named Qin Er and a restaurant boy named Liu Lang. story. The story was so **** that the soldiers under Kong Qianhu were so shocked that their outlook was shattered.


    However, everyone was moved by the ending of the story: "Although Qin Er is a pork cutter who kills thousands of people, he is affectionate and kind to Liu Lang, which makes people moved."


    Thats right, thats right. When I heard that Qin Eng was rolling a nail board to redress Liu Langs grievances, and when I heard that Qin Eng left for a foreign country in order not to dy Liu Langs career, I almost cried!


    Therefore, when Wei Xiao went to pick up Gu Dewang on the day when the results were released, he heard this story as soon as he entered the military camp. His body as thick as a mountain shook with anger for a long time, and no one answered him, and he directly ordered: "Break it off for me." He will be given food for two days and will be detained for another five days before being released before the pce examination!"


    My mother-inw, Gu Dewang, dared to write such a story to arrange him. If others don''t know who Qin Eng is, how can he not know it himself?


    And what else is going on in his head? Where did this mess of a storye from? !


    He then said, "I''m going to pass on this order. If anyone dares to tell such an immoral story again, he will be beaten with thirty military sticks!"


    "Yes." The subordinates were so frightened that they quickly sent an order to the whole camp to ban the story told by Gu Dewang.


    Gu Dewang suffered a lot because of this, but he was like a weed, which would not die out no matter how many times he was chopped down, and would dare toe forward next time.


    When Cheng Ge''er and the others heard about what Gu Dewang had done, they snickered. After silently praying for him, they happily went to celebrate Xu Zhaoming''s inclusion on the gold list.


    Xu Zhaoming, Qu Wenliang, and Liang Jiang were able to study hard for many years and finally pass the Gongshi examination.


    Gu Dewang and Ji Shengnong ranked highest, one in the top ten, one in the twelfth, and the third was Xu Dexian. He had been carefully taught by Jiang Sheng for many years, and his knowledge was very good, and he ranked twenty-sixth in the exam.


    Yan Ying and He Jinsheng also passed the exam, but their rankings were lower.


    He Yinsheng did not pass the exam, but he was not depressed at all. He evenforted He Jinsheng, who was sad for him: "Brother, don''t be sad. I just came to see the world. I didn''t want to go to high school... and what I''m good at is mathematics. I''ll take the mathematics subjectter." Its not a bad idea to take the exam when the timees and be an official. In general, there are many ways to do it, so you dont have to feel sad about failing the exam once.


    After hearing this, He Jinsheng felt ashamed: "You are right, my mind is too narrow-minded and I have to be more open-minded. Otherwise, even if I pass the exam, I will not be able to be an official and I will be dismissed from office and go back to the countryside."


    He Yinsheng was very happy: "It would be great if my cousin could think so."


    Because they passed the national examination, Grandpa Qin held two family banquets for the young people to have a good meal, and then they studied hard behind closed doors.


    Five dayster, Gu Dewang was released. Except for being a little dirty, there was nothing wrong with him. Everyone was relieved.


    After he rested for four days, it was the first day of March, the day of the pce examination.


    On this day, they got up before dawn again. After various inspections, the 460 tribute soldiers entered the imperial city and arrived at the Jinluan Hall in the morning light.


    I met Wei Qi and waited for Wei Qi to give me the test questions before I started the imperial examination.


    The questions in the pce examination are very general, just the word Anbang.


    Most of the characters written by those who maintain a good state are that if they want to stabilize the country, they must first pacify the country. The smarter ones write that if they want to stabilize the country, they must first open up the territory and expand the territory. Only with strong enough force and ground for war can the territory be stabilized.


    Gu Dewang liked money, so he wrote three points: expand the territory, clear the territory, and open new trade routes to enrich the people. Only when the people are rich and every family can have one meal of meat a day can the world prosper.


    In order to protect this prosperity, themon people of Li will do their best to help the court stabilize the territory and resist foreign enemies, so that true peace and peace can be achieved.


    Well, the writing is very good, but the number one schr has been decided and it is impossible to give it to you.

 Chapter 2721: Good Marriage【3】

    Chapter 2721: Good Marriage��3��


    Chapter 2721 Good Marriage3


    Wei Qi did not move his ranking on the grounds that his handwriting was too poor, his age was too young, and he still needed experience, and he continued to ce him in the tenth ce.


    Ji Shengnong''s ranking rose, however, and he became the fourth Chuanlu.


    Mr. Ning was handsome and handsome, so he was chosen as Enke Tanhung.


    The number one schr is Mr. Quans younger brother Quan Chengdao.


    The second ce on the list is Bai Penggong, who is famous for his one-stroke calligraphy.


    The fifth ce is Sha Juncong and the sixth ce is Qiu Yongcheng.


    Gu Dewangined in his heart again... good rankings were given to schrs from Northeast China and Xinliu City. Emperor Kailong was indeed partial enough, and he was not afraid that schrs from other ces would be dissatisfied and go to the gate of Gongyuan to cause a scene?


    Wei Qi was a little worried, but he just wanted to tell the world that now it was the David Dynasty, and it was Wei Qi who had the final say. He had to use his confidants to appoint people in the court!


    However, in order to appease the new schrs, Wei Qi smiled at them and said: "My dear friends, you will be David''s ministers from now on. I hope you will use your knowledge to benefit David. I will work for David and the world." All the people thank you dearly."


    After hearing this, the Jinshi quickly knelt down and said, "The students are scared... It is a blessing for the students to be able to serve Your Majesty and David. We will work hard and be loyal to Your Majesty until thest moment!"


    Gu Dewang nevergs behind others when ites to ttering, and is the one who shouts the loudest. This makes Wei Qi very satisfied, and he feels that he knows the current affairs and is someone to win over.


    Ning Ji came out at the right time and said: "You new Jinshi, after receiving your Jinshi robes, please leave the pce with the Imperial Guards. For those who have already obtained official positions, the Ministry of Rites will deliver the official uniforms to your residencester. Gather at the Imperial City early tomorrow morning to prepare for the ceremony. After the horse parade, we went into the pce to have a banquet in Qionglin."


    Yes! The new schrs kowtowed to Wei Qi to thank him and slowly exited the Jinluan Hall.


    Wei Qi then told Wei Xiao and the others: "We must guard the capital these days and not cause any trouble. As long as Enke is safe, our David will bepletely established."


    Yes! Wei Xiao and the others took the order to leave. They wanted to increase the number of guards and patrols in the capital. Fortunately, no one was in trouble.


    After the imperial examination, Gu Dewang and the others were able to visit Ouyang Hu. They knelt down and bowed to him, thanking him for his teachings.


    Gu Dewang said proudly: "Sir, my disciple has ranked among the top ten in the exam and has made you proud. Are you happy?"


    Should you choose whether you want to be whipped ten times or abstain from meat for three years?"


    Gu Dewang decisively chose to be beaten: "I will receive tenshes. Please hurry up and I will feel relieved after the beating."


    After saying that, he got down on the ground and gave Mr. Ouyang a look that said, "Hurry up!" Mr. Ouyang was so angry that he swung his cane whip and hit him several times, making him howl and frighten the little kid outside the house. Zheng Qi burst into tears and ran over to beg for mercy: "Don''t hit, don''t hit, uncle will be in so much pain, wuwuwu~"


    Gu Dewang said with a smile: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. My uncle wears thick clothes, so it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Ouyang Hu was furious after hearing this, but he finally stopped and said, "For Brother Qi''s sake, let''s forget about this beating. But after the Qionglin Banquet, you have to be a vegetarian for ten days, or you will dig holes." A pond full of fat!"


    Gu Dewang: "Sir, can I choose to dig a fertile pit?"


    Ouyang Hu''s face turned dark: "No, if you dare to talk to me again, I will take you to the Wei army camp outside the city. Prince Wei should be happy to train you for a few more days."


    Gu Dewang immediately knelt down and said with a serious face: "My disciple is wrong. I will be a vegetarian for ten days and I promise not to touch any oil foam."


    The Wei Army camp was still very scary, and he didnt want to go there a second time. Seeing that he was being honest, Ouyang Hu said, "Humph, I guess you know the truth."


    After saying some words to Xu Zhaoming and the others, he said: "You should get up before dawn to take the imperial examination. Tomorrow there will be new schrs parading around the streets and having a Qionglin banquet. Go back and rest first. After the Qionglin banquet, if you want to ask for advice, Or if you have official matters,e over here and I will see you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ouyang!" Everyone was very grateful, especially Ji Shengnong. Although he was highly talented, he was not from a good background. Being able to visit Ouyang''s house often could also give him some help.


    Mr. Ouyang understands his intentions, but he doesn''t hate it... It''s normal for young people to use some scheming for their own future, as long as they don''t use their scheming and connections to harm others.


    Lets go. Mr. Ouyang sent them to the door of the house.


    Gu Dewang hugged Xiao Zhengqi and kissed him all the way, and then put him down at the door: "Brother Qi, your uncle wille to y with you the day after tomorrow. Let''s go see your new home together."


    Brother Cheng has already chosen his mansion, which is on the street behind Chengguo Gong''s mansion, and he went to great lengths to choose four simr houses.


    Thergest and best seven-entry house was used as the Marquis'' Mansion of the State of Lu. The five-entry house on the right was given to Gu Jinan''s family, and the two smaller four-entry houses diagonally opposite were given to Qi Kangming''s family and Gu Dexing''s family.


    There were too many things happening in the capital. Gu Dexing and Gu Jinan were on death row, and their former home was surrounded by officers and soldiers. If Ouyang Ming hadn''t taken Xu Zhong and her son to live with Ouyang''s house that day, who knows what would have happened.


    Because of this experience, Gu Dexing was very worried about the safety of his wife and children. When Cheng Geer said that he had built four adjacent houses so that the two of them could live next to each other and asked him to use the money to buy the houses, he did not have any embarrassment. , and paid with great gratitude.


    "Okay~" Xiao Zhengqi nodded obediently and said like an adult: "Uncle, please be obedient. If you don''t, you will be beaten. It will be very painful."


    "Ha, you are so worried about Xiao Pingxi. Don''t worry, your uncle is very powerful. He is not afraid of pain. Don''t worry. Go back." Gu Dewang waved to Xiao Zhengqi and followed the big guy back to Chengguo Gong''s Mansion. went.


    The Chengguo Pce was decorated with joy because of their high school, but while everyone was happy, the Wolf Marquis Army sent by He Min to keep an eye on Qin Gui came back and reported a disgusting thing.


    After hearing this, He Min hurriedly went to tell Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin was furious when he heard this. He pped the table and said, "Bai Penggong is already in his thirties and can be Shu Yatou''s father. He also wants to marry Shu Yatou to Bai Penggong!"


    What''s even more disgusting is that although Bai Penggong is not married, he has two children. The eldest son is ten years old, and the person who gave him children is his distant cousin who lives in his house!


    "If you want to be sessful and marry a well-knowndy, then you should control yourself. If you can''t control yourself, you will create children without giving any status to the biological mother of the children. How can such a selfish and shameless viin My daughter is betrothed to him!"


    How did Wei Qi give him the second ce in the current ranking?


    The second ce in the ranking is so worthless, what kind of shameless person can do it? !


    He Min said: "The person surnamed Bai is indeed talented, and his eldest niece is young and beautiful, and has been adopted by His Majesty. The information found also said that His Majesty likes her very much. After waiting in the capital, a concubine will not be able to escape. Qin Gui It should be that he is afraid that His Majesty will annoy him more and more, and his title will be in jeopardy, so he wants to marry Bai Penggong."


    He added: "The person is not good, but the power is good. I wonder what Su Shi thinks? If she is willing, you can''t control her."


    Mr. Qin said: "Send someone to send a letter to Mrs. Su and tell her the situation. If she is willing, I will not care and let Qin Gui go and ask for the marriage decree. If she is not willing, I will protect her ording to Muge''er''s request. A well-rounded family.


    "Yes." He Min quickly sent someone to do it.


    Su quickly received the letter and learned that Qin Gui nned to bypass her, ask for marriage directly at the Qionglin Banquet, and promise Sister Shu to Bai Penggong. When she learned that Bai Penggong was a disgusting person, she was furious. He scolded Qin Gui: "You are a viin born from a mistress who specializes in doing these shady things. For your own sake, you can even sell your daughter who has not been educated for many years! If you want to sell your daughter for glory, you are dreaming!"

 Chapter 2722: Dad is here [Belated Dragon Boat Festival Health]

    Chapter 2722: Dad is here [Bted Dragon Boat Festival Health]


    Chapter 2722 Dad is here [Bted Dragon Boat Festival Health]


    Qin Shu had already learned the news and rushed over, saying, "Mom, my daughter will not marry that kind of person. If he dares to ask for a marriage, my daughter will kill herself. We will never let him seed!"


    Su Shi said: "You girl are too impulsive. How can you end up fighting to the death? Although mother scolded your father, she was just angry that he was shamelessly plotting your marriage... There is still hope for this matter. Your Grandpa He will help. For us, with his face, it would be easy for him to help you block this marriage."


    After hearing this, Qin Shu said with shame, "My daughter is too impulsive. She doesn''t know how to save herself when something happens, and she will only fight with death."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, mother, my daughter will definitely think of more ways to deal with problems in the future. When it is really impossible to save her, she will die to put an end to other people''s ns!"


    Su Shi nodded happily: "Yes, you have made a lot of progress in the past six months."


    but


    "Your father has set his sights on your marriage. If it doesn''t work out this time, he will plot against you again next time. In order to cut off his path to glory by selling his daughter, your marriage must be settled as soon as possible... Do you have anyone you admire? Just say it, and if it''s suitable, Mom will help you achieve your wish."


    Qin Shu was not yet seventeen years old. When she heard Su''s frank words, her face turned red with embarrassment, and she hurriedly said: "No, no, my daughter always remembers her mother''s words. Before she gets married, she must guard her heart and not have any influence on life. The love you shouldnt havees, so that you wont be sad for the rest of your life.


    He also said: "Mom, you can make the decision for your daughter about marriage matters. Mom will not harm me."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Su smiled and touched the broken hair on her forehead, and said with a smile: "My dear sister, you have really grown up."


    After saying this, I didnt dare to dy. I immediately wrote a reply letter and ordered it to be sent to Mr. Qin.


    The letter stated clearly that he did not agree with Qin Shu marrying Bai Penggong. He only hoped that Qin Shu could marry a good young man of simr age and family background, who worked hard and made progress.


    He also wrote: If there is a suitable young man among the new schrs, please ask Uncle He to help negotiate a match and find a suitable marriage for Sister Shu.


    After looking at it, Mr. Qin sighed: "Old Marquis Qin really had far-reaching ns for Qin Gui. He asked for a good wife like Su for him. It''s a pity that he didn''t know how to cherish it and lost such a good wife in vain...His side, Its doomed.


    Do you think the Marquis is such an easy candidate?


    Do you think the title is so easy to pass on?


    Without abilities that match the status, and without an heir with outstanding abilities, even if your family gets a title today, it will be lost tomorrow!


    "Amin, prepare your carriage. I want to go into the pce to see the emperor." Mr. Qin did not wait any longer, but immediately went into the pce to ask for an audience with Wei Qi.


    When Wei Qi heard that he wasing, he was so frightened... Why did the old mane? Could it be that because Enke Jinshi ordered too many people from the Northeast and New Six Cities, he came to avenge the injustices of the people in other ces? !


    "Bring Uncle He in quickly." Wei Qi suppressed his thoughts and hurriedly asked the imperial guards to bring Mr. Qin into the Qingzheng Pce.


    After Mr. Qin saluted, he talked about the matter directly without talking nonsense, and said: "Your Majesty, please calm down. It''s not that I want to keep an eye on Qin Gui, but I promised Brother Liang to help take care of him while he is away from Beijing." Women and children at home should not be forced to do anything they do not want to do."


    Rather than mentioning Qin Sang, he pushed the matter onto Qin Liang. In this way, it was more legitimate for him to take care of Qin Shu''s marriage affairs.


    Qin Liang will leave Beijing. Qin Sang is afraid that he will not be able to endure the hardships in the northwest, so he will take advantage of this time to pick up Xiaoyu, mother and son, and take him on a trip to the northwest. If Qin Liang cannot endure the hardships, then take him Lets give up on going to the northwest on errands.


    After Wei Qi heard this, he was so angry that he cursed Qin Gui: "Agui is so confused, how could he have such an idea? He is so inferior, how can he get married?!"


    He alsoforted Mr. Qin: "Don''t worry, Uncle He. This marriage will definitely not happen, and I won''t agree to it. I will ask the internal **** to pass a verbal order, admonishing Qin Gui, and ordering him not to interfere in the marriage between Qin Liang and Qin Shu in the future."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin smiled and said: "Your Majesty said that, I feel relieved."


    Lao Qin didn''t stay long and left quickly.


    After Mr. Qin left, Wei Qi became more and more angry. He felt that Qin Gui only wanted to cause trouble for him and could not aplish anything useful. He wrote a handwritten edict in person and asked the internal **** to go to Chang''an Marquis Mansion and follow it. He cursed Qin Gui, gave him tenshes, and finally banned him for three months.


    Qin Gui became anxious after hearing this: "The new dynasty has just been established. It is the time to do big things. If I am required to be grounded for three months, then when Ie out, everything will be settled. How can I still show my ability?" Opportunity?!" The **** who delivered the order didn''t listen to his nonsense at all, and only said: "Your Majesty''s order is like this. The Marquis of Chang''an must obey the order, otherwise it will be a rebellion!"


    After saying that, he left with the young eunuch, leaving behind a group of forest guards to guard the gate of Chang''an Marquis Mansion.


    Qin Gui refused to ept it and made a fuss about entering the pce: "Get out of the way, I want to enter the pce to face the emperor!"


    However, the Imperial Guards were not polite to him and took action as soon as he made a fuss.


    Bang bang bang, more than a dozen spear handles were knocked off his head and face. Qin Gui was frightened by the beating and did not dare to make any more trouble. He hid in the main courtyard room, smashing things while cursing Su: "You old **** without eyes." , you will regret it if you look down on such a good son-inw, Bai Penggong!"


    Hehe, such a good son-inw, leave it to your sister Tong, Shu Yatou doesnt want it!


    Qin Gui was grounded and was unable to attend the Qionglin Banquet the next day, which saved Mr. Qin and the others from trouble.


    And because Wei Qi valued Enke, although each family had their own ns, they were smart enough not to make trouble at the Qionglin Banquet, which made the Qionglin Banquet aplete sess.


    When he left the pce and returned home, Gu Dewang said with a bit of pity: "I thought I would encounter something being plotted by the beauty, but it turned out to be nothing. It''s really a pity."


    Cheng Geer: "You haven''t gotten engaged yet. Even if someone tries to trick you, you can''t ept it. It''s better to avoid this kind of trouble."


    Gu Dewang: "You are still young and don''t understand."


    Brother Cheng chuckled: "You seem to be a youngster too."


    Gu Dewang was angry, patted his chest and said: "Brother, I have been to Hualou, and I am more knowledgeable than you..."


    He then winked at Cheng Geer, Yan Ying, and Xu Dexian in the carriage and said, "Would you like me to take you to open your eyes?"


    Brother Cheng reminded him: "You should take it easy. Grandpa Qin and Grandpa Ouyang''s carriages are right behind. If they hear you, be prepared to peel off your skin."


    Gu Dewang: "Yeah, you will only use the old man to pressure me. But I am a good young man who is clean and self-sufficient. I will never go to that kind of ce again. Don''t lead me into trouble."


    Brother Cheng and the others wanted to beat him to death after hearing this...Who is leading whom? !


    After the Qionglin Banquet, the capital became lively again. By mid-March, the excitement in Enke slowly subsided, and the David Dynasty becamepletely stable and began to get on the right track.


    Qin Sang galloped for more than three months, and finally arrived outside Beicangfu City in the middle of March.


    It''s just that today is March 18th, and he was rushing so hard that he still missed the big wolf and the second wolf''s third birthday.


    Fortunately, he caught up with Xiaoyu''s birthday... It would be great if he could celebrate Xiaoyu''s birthday. As for the two cubs, let''s make up for it next year.


    "Drive!" Qin Sang whipped his horse, led Hong Dao and dozens of other elite soldiers into the city, and ran towards Dongyuan Street in the east of the city.


    The Qin family has arge house on Dongyuan Street, and Gu Jinli and the others temporarily stay here.


    Qin Sang returned home as fast as an arrow, galloped his horse, and soon arrived at the intersection of Dongyuan Street. As soon as he arrived at the intersection, he heard a loud cry, woah woah woah woah, the sound was so loud that it could overturn the roof. He knew it was That brat Eng.


    When Qin Sang heard the crying, a familiar feeling came to his heart. He wanted to see Xiaoyu, mother and son as soon as possible. He was also worried about Eng: "What happened? Why are you crying so hard?" ?


    Dont worry, your second cub is fine. He was just ying a game of throwing small wooden arrows with Big Wolf and the others, but he couldnt throw them urately and lost, so he was crying.

 Chapter 2723: Who are you? [Success in the college entrance examination, title on the gold list]

    Chapter 2723: Who are you? [Sess in the college entrance examination, title on the gold list]


    Chapter 2723 Who are you? [Sess in the college entrance examination, title on the gold list]


    Qin Sang was worried about the child, so he rode his horse and rushed into the street.


    There were three sentry posts in Dongyuan Street. After Qin Sang rode his horse across the two sentry posts, he rode forward for a while, then stopped immediately, turned over and dismounted, and hurried towards the third sentry post.


    The reason why he abandoned his horse and walked was because the general at the front post told him that Big Wolf and Two Wolves were not in the house, but were ying in the third post.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. No wonder he heard the cry of Eng as soon as he entered the street. It turned out that they were ying outside the house.


    Master! Wu Liudong led the troops and stood guard outside the third guard post. When he saw Qin Sang from a distance, he was so surprised that he hurried over to salute.


    Qin Sang raised his hand and whispered: "Don''t shout, I want to see them first."


    Having not seen the little ones for a year and two months, he wanted to quietly see how they usually y?


    Wu Liudong: "Yes~"


    Wooooooangrydont want to losewuwuwu! The second wolf hugged the big wolf and was still crying.


    The big wolf patted the second wolf on the back with his small hand and coaxed: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, my brother will win next time."


    Qin Sang looked at the scene of the two little dwarfs hugging each other, his nose felt sour, and he had the urge to cry. When he heard the big wolf''s words again, he felt proud... My eldest cub is really sensible and a good brother.


    "I lost twice... wu wu wu... I want to cry, I want to cry... wu wu!" The second wolf was so angry that he refused to listen to the big wolf''sfort. He hugged the big wolf, closed his eyes and opened his mouth, howling loudly.


    Qin Sang wanted tough. Why did this brat cry more and more the more he coaxed him, and the way he cried was a bit funny, just howling, as if he waspeting with the thunder god.


    The big wolf is still young and hasnt learned many coaxing words yet. He only says the same thing back and forth: Brother, dont cry, dont cry, its okay~


    Eng: "I want to cry, I want to cry, woo woo woo!"


    Qin Sang suppressed hisughter and watched the two little dwarfs going back and forth saying, "Don''t cry, you have to cry."


    I thought they would talk like this for a long time, but after a while, the big wolf said: "We have counted two hundred, don''t cry. If you cry any more, you will lose your meat."


    When the two wolves heard that his flesh was about to be taken away, they immediately became sad and cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow!"


    The demonic sound prates the ears, and the eardrums are about to burst.


    However, after howling this time, the two wolves stopped, sobbing aggrievedly, and said: "No more crying, no more meat."


    The big wolf raised a smile and said in a sweet voice, "Hey, don''t worry about the meat. The second wolf is so good."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. When Big Wolf first learned to speak, he would nod and add na na instead of um um. Now he still likes to say na na, and his smile is still so beautiful, like the little sun that suddenly shines down in winter.


    "Feifei again, the second wolf is going to win!" The second wolf wiped away his tears, and went to pick up the small wooden arrows on the ground with his short legs, and wanted to continue the game of throwing small wooden arrows with his friends.


    Ah, are you going to win now?


    Qin Sangughed so hard that he walked into the sentry, squatted on the ground, and helped the Zaizai pick up the scattered small wooden arrows. He then turned around and took out a dozen small wooden arrows from the barrel, and walked to the line where they threw the small wooden arrows. He put the small wooden arrow on the ground and said to them: "I got it back for you,e here and continue ying?"


    He smiled kindly and his voice was not loud, but the little guys around him were so frightened that they screamed, scattered around, and hid behind Xiao Luoyou.


    Eng, that brat, was so courageous that he pointed a small wooden arrow at him and said, "Ah, bad guy, we are so powerful that we are not afraid of you, hum!"


    At the end, I added a hum, but unfortunately it was still small, the sound was too silly, and it had no deterrent effect at all.


    Qin Sang was stunned. Did the Zaizai forget him again?


    That''s right, they haven''t seen him for over a year, so they shouldn''t recognize him.


    Qin Sang took advantage of the situation, sat cross-legged on the ground, looked at them and said: "I am not a bad person, I am here to find someone. I am looking for three people, two of them are named Qin Yan and Qin Zheng."


    Chin Yan, Qin Zheng?


    The big wolf and the two wolves, including the little Xie Rui, were confused. They all shook their heads: "I don''t know you." Little Luo You said: "The big wolf and the two wolves are looking for you."


    ah?


    The second wolf shook his little head and said firmly: "No, no, the second wolf is the second wolf and the younger brother. What cannot be eaten is not steamed with green smoke."


    The big wolf frowned, thought for a moment, and shook his head: "It''s called Big Wolf, and there are still cubs."


    Qin Sang raised his eyebrows when he heard this... He, Xiaoyu and the people around him always called the two children Big Wolf and Two Wolves, but they were rarely called by their names. However, they were too young and were often called Big Wolf and Two Wolves. I didnt know that I also had names like Qin Yan and Qin Zheng.


    The big wolf was a good boy. When he saw him raising his hands to his forehead, he thought he couldn''t find anyone, so he started crying and said to him, "If you don''t cry, go to the kitchen and look for it. Where is the smoke and steam."


    Qin Sang:


    The big wolf said again: "You can''t go to the kitchen here. This is my house. Mom will beat you... You have to go to the kitchen outside to find it."


    After speaking, he pointed at the street entrance with his little finger: "Where to get out."


    Hahaha, you two are so cute.


    Qin Sangughed out loud, stood up, and walked toward them: "Big wolf and two wolves, you are what I am looking for. I am your father, remember?"


    He also exaggerated the wolf: "The big wolf is very powerful. He can already talk so many words, and he can also coax his younger brother. Daddy is very happy."


    "Dad?" Big Wolf was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Qin Sang and then at Eng. After going back and forth several times, he found that the two of them looked very simr. He opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Ah, bad guy, don''te over here, I''m going to beat you up." The second wolf hurriedly ran to the big wolf, opened his little hands as if to stop him, and said, "Brother belongs to my family, I won''t give it to you!"


    Qin Sang smiled, walked over in a few steps, picked up the pudgy guy, and said with a smile: "You and the big wolf are both from my family. I will take you both home and raise them."


    Catch, take him home?


    Eng was stunned. After realizing that he was about to be captured and taken home by the bad guys, he took a deep breath and cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow! Mother, help!"


    Oh my God, this howling was too exaggerated. Wu Liudong quickly covered his ears because he had taken advantage of Eng''s crying skills.


    Qin Sang was also startled and hurriedly coaxed him: "Don''t cry, Eng. I am really your father. I am not a bad person. Don''t be afraid."


    Eng didn''t care, he was crying and struggling with his hands and feet.


    Qin Sang was afraid of hurting him, so he quickly put him down: "Daddy let you down. I won''t arrest you anymore. I won''t cry anymore."


    Woooooooo, bad guy, my mother will beat you up! Eng hurriedly ran back.


    Xiao Luoyou hurriedly went up to him, hugged him and said, "Don''t cry, Eng, he is really your father and my uncle."


    After not seeing each other for a year, Xiao Luo You was a little confused at first, but now he has recognized Qin Sang.


    Wu Liudong also came over and said: "Second Young Master, he is really the Duke of the country, the father of you and the eldest Young Master."


    Woo woo woo. Eng didnt care. He was angry and wanted to cry first.


    Qin Sang regretted a little. If he had known that he would scare them to tears, he would not have teased them.


    Just when I was thinking about how to coax the second wolf, I suddenly heard the big wolf crying... It was so small that it sounded very aggrieved.

 Chapter 2724: My dad is not great

    Chapter 2724: My dad is not great


    Chapter 2724 My dad is not great


    Did the big wolf recognize him?


    Must be, otherwise I wouldnt be crying so wronged.


    Qin Sang felt extremely distressed. He walked to him and knelt down, saying softly: "Big Wolf, if you don''t cry, it''s because of Daddy. He shouldn''t tease you... Daddy is back. He will never leave you for such a long time again. Don''t cry." Now, let daddy give you a hug, okay?"


    Woooooo! It was okay if he didnt coax him, but once he coaxed the big wolf, he couldnt help but burst into tears.


    Qin Sang was shocked and quickly picked him up, put him in his arms and coaxed him: "If you don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s dad''s fault."


    The big wolfy in his father''s arms, feeling extremely at ease. When he felt relieved, he cried even harder: "Woooooo!"


    Qin Sang was a little anxious and asked: "Big Wolf is not feeling well? Why is he crying so hard?"


    This cub used to be the most well-behaved, and he stopped crying after being coaxed.


    Wu Liudong hurriedly said: "My lord, the eldest son is not sick."


    Not sick?


    Qin Sang thought for a while and understood. It seemed that he hadn''t been back for too long. Big Wolf felt aggrieved. He suddenly knew that his father was back and couldn''t stop crying.


    Its all dads fault, cry big wolf, dad will always be with you.


    Eng looked at the side in confusion. After a while, he took a deep breath and rushed over crying loudly, shouting: "Brother, brother, wuwuwu!"


    Qin Sang quickly freed up a hand and stroked Eng''s little headfortingly: "If Eng doesn''t cry, daddy is not a bad person and will not hurt brother You... daddy is coaxing brother."


    Eng raised his head, looked at Qin Sang, and continued to cry: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, you know... you''re so smart!"


    Qin Sang was stunned for a moment. After understanding what the little guy meant, he couldn''t helpughing and praised: "Well, my second wolf is very smart."


    But the little guy didn''t appreciate it. He snorted coldly and cried: "Dad, wuwu, you are a bad guy! You can''t eat round rice, and you can''t eat raw cakes. Bad guy, I don''t want you anymore, wuwuwu!"


    He cried and ran into Xiao Luoyou''s arms, hugging him and crying.


    Xiao Luoyou hurriedlyforted him: "If Eng doesn''t cry, my cousin went to fight the bad guys. He didn''t mean not toe back. You can''t be cruel to your cousin, you know?"


    "I know...I still have to cry...wuwuwu...angry..." Eng continued to cry. After crying a few times, he went to see Qin Sang again and wanted to run over and let him hug him, but he was still angry and didn''t want to go there too early. After a while, he hummed and continued to cry in Xiao Luoyou''s arms.


    Gu Jinli was hiding behind the door, looking over here, and almost diedughing... The little guy is so confused, don''t be confused, that''s your dad, go over and give him a hug.


    Just as he was thinking this, Xiao Eng turned back and looked at Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli:


    Could it be that Er Zai heard his mother''s thoughts and wanted to go over and hug Brother Qin?


    However, Little Eng asked: "How many are you counting? You can''t cry for two hundred, the meat will be deducted... Wuwuwu, mother is a bad guy, and Eng''s meat will be deducted."


    Ah, how many times have you cried?


    Daddy didnt count.


    but


    "You can''t talk about your mother like that, or you''ll get beaten." Qin Sang said, after thinking for a while, he replied to what Er Lang just said: "It''s exactly two hundred, Er Lang can''t cry anymore, otherwise he won''t have any meat to eat. "


    Wow, wow, wow, angry. Eng cried and ran over, hugging Qin Sang: I need tofort him.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, and felt very sad at the same time. He quickly hugged Eng, held the two little guys in his arms, sat on the ground, and said: "Okay, daddy, please... Big Wolf and Eng don''t cry anymore." , its all dads fault, please forgive dad, and dad will take you out to y on the street another day, okay?


    Going to the streets to y?


    Eng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he stopped crying immediately, but he said: "I still want to go to the mountains to y, look for deer and deer, and look for cranes."


    The Lan family was grateful to Qin Sang for returning Qihe Manor to the Lan family in addition to Xu You. He also sent a few white cranes to Longshan Mansion for the two Zaizai to y with. However, Gu Jinli only let them y with the white cranes for a few days. Returned to the Lan family.


    After hearing this, the big wolf in Qin Sang''s arms hurriedly said: "Dad, we are still looking for the two magpies!" Magpies only have a few years of life, but the big wolf is too affectionate. Gu Jinli was afraid that if he saw the two magpies, they would die. He was so sad that he made an excuse that the big magpie and the two magpies wanted to go home to see their parents, so he released the two magpies.


    They also said that their home is in the mountains, and they can see the two magpies when they enter the mountains in the future.


    The big wolf remembered it and went to look for them when he heard they wereing into the mountains.


    Qin Sang was pleasantly surprised and said hurriedly: "Okay, daddy will take Da Lang to find Da Que."


    He said again: "Big Wolf, call daddy again ande listen."


    After listening to this, the big wolf remembered the grievance of his father noting home again. His mouth was pursed and tears welled up in his eyes. But the little guy held it back and stopped crying. He nodded and said na na, and looked at Qin again. Sang shouted: "Daddy... I miss daddy."


    "Hey, daddy is back." Qin Sang almost cried when he heard this. He remembered that when this baby was just born... he thought he would die, but in the blink of an eye he grew up, could call daddy, talk a lot, and Sad and sad.


    Just as I was sighing with emotion, I heard another loud cry. It was not the two cubs at home, but little Sherry.


    Xie Cheng also followed Qin Sang back. He had been standing outside the guard post looking at his son. When he saw how envious he looked, he couldn''t help it anymore and came over to hug him.


    Little Xie Rui was older than the big wolf and the second wolf for more than half a year. He saw that the big wolf and the second wolf recognized his father. He remembered that his mother had been saying recently that his father wasing back. After being hugged by Xie Cheng, he looked at Xie Cheng After a while, I realized that this was my father, so I burst into tears.


    Xie Cheng felt distressed and hurriedly coaxed the child: "Brother Rui, be good and don''t cry. Daddy has brought you many small gifts."


    Little Xie Rui: Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu dont want gifts, or you dont want to study.


    Ji Zhenniang hoped that her son would be a sessful child. Little Xie Rui was forced to read books when she was two years old. Little Xie Rui didn''t like it, but Ji Zhenniang said that when your fatheres back, she can let you not study for three days and y with your father.


    Wow, this is as happy as the Chinese New Year. Little Xerui was very happy and kept thinking about it.


    Xie Cheng is also a child-loving child, and hurriedly said: "Okay, daddy has made the decision. We Rui Geer don''t have to study for the next thirty days, we can y as much as we want."


    Thirty days without studying!


    Little Xie Rui was stunned, looking at Xie Cheng with big round eyes, feeling that this father was so brave.


    Xie Cheng felt distressed when he saw this. It seemed that Rui Geer was usually too strictly controlled by Zhenniang, so he had to be rxed for a while: "I won''t study for thirty days. If your mother gets angry, your father will stop you. Not afraid."


    Wow, daddy is so awesome, I like him! Little Xie Rui was so happy that she hugged Xie Cheng tightly, then quickly turned to the big wolf and the two wolves and said, My daddy is so awesome, hes not even afraid of my mother.


    After hearing this, Eng was stunned and quickly asked Qin Sang: "Dad, are you afraid of your mother?"


    When asked this question, Qin Sang smiled, looked at the little guy with an expectant face, and said, "I''m afraid, daddy is most afraid of your mother, so you have to listen to your mother, otherwise daddy can''t help you."


    Eng was stunned, and then cried out: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Daddy is afraid of my mother, so she is not very powerful."


    Xie Cheng couldn''tugh or cry when he heard this, and said to him: "Eng, your father is the most powerful person. Many people in David admire him, and we also admire him. He is a great hero."


    What is worship?


    Eng didnt understand. The little guy only knew that his father was afraid of his mother, and his family lost this round.


    Woooooooo, I lost again, Im angry, I want to cry!


    Okay, I started crying again.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh... Brat, if you are sopetitive, I should let you lose a few more times, so that you can understand that winning and losing are normal things.


    Then he looked at Xiao Luoyou, who had been standing next to Qin Sang and the others, looking at him with envy. He felt heartbroken. Just as he was about to wave to Xiao Luoyou, he saw that Qin Sang had already coaxed the two wolves, put the two cubs down, and went to hug him. He picked up Xiao Luoyou and spun around in circles several times. After spinning Xiao Luoyou until he started giggling, he said, "Brother You, your cousin is back. Your cousin will protect you all the way to Beijing, so don''t be afraid. "

 Chapter 2725: Daddy with baby

    Chapter 2725: Daddy with baby


    Chapter 2725: Baby daddy


    He and Brother Luo must have one person stay to guard Longshan Mansion, and cousin Yu is lucky enough to be pregnant again, and she will give birth in about three months.


    Because she had lost a child and was getting older, Cousin Yu cherished this child very much and did not want to be separated from Brother Luo anymore, so she decided to stay in Longshan Mansion and let Xiao Luo You follow the couple to Beijing and go back to worship. Ancestor of the Luo family.


    Little Luo You also missed his parents, his eyes were red, but he said firmly: "Well, don''t be afraid, I have grown up, I am no longer a three-year-old baby."


    Ha, Qin Sang smiled: "Well, he is over five years old. He is indeed no longer a three-year-old baby, but he is still a child. He can lose his temper and be yful. Brother You doesn''t have to restrict himself too much. He can make as much noise as he wants. Okay, if something goes wrong, my cousin will carry it for you, just like your father carries it for his cousin."


    Woo, my cousin is so kind. Xiao Luo You cried while hugging Qin Sang.


    When he cried, the big wolf also cried: "Brother You, if you don''t cry, we will protect Brother You."


    When Eng saw this, he was stunned for a moment, his tear nds surged again, he rushed to Qin Sang, hugged Qin Sang''s legs, and cried out: "Uuuuuuuu, Brother You, Brother You!"


    All of a sudden, three people were crying together, leaving Qin Sang in a hurry. After coaxing one, he had to coax another one, which made Wu Liudong break out in cold sweat... It turns out that raising children is so scary. It would be better if he and Jia Ning had two children. There are three children, and all three of them are making trouble together, how can they be coaxed?


    Moreover, he has to go out to fight, and he is alone, so how can he take him with him?


    Um?


    It looks like we need to buy a few more servants so that we can take care of their children in the future.


    He has to make more money and perform more meritorious deeds to earn a life for Jianing and a family fortune for his children, otherwise the family property will not be enough.


    Cousin uncle, cousin uncle...ah, Im angry! Eng called Wu Liudong several times. When he saw that he didnt agree, he was so angry that his little fat face bulged.


    Wu Liudong was stunned for a moment, came to his senses, and said with a smile: "Second Young Master is not angry, it''s because my uncle was wrong, I''m sorry."


    Although this little guy is very angry, as long as you apologize immediately, he will happily forgive you.


    Eng snorted and said like a little adult: "Yeah, I''m not angry anymore...Daddy said he''s looking for mom, so wave."


    He waved his little hand to say goodbye to Wu Liudong, then pointed at the small wooden barrel and a pile of small wooden arrows and said, "Look, it''s still fun."


    Wu Liudong smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll guard it for you and make sure no one takes it away."


    Eng was very happy to hear this, nodded his head in agreement, and then raised his head and said to Qin Sang: "You must carry it on your back."


    "Okay, daddy will carry you." Qin Sang squatted down, and the second wolf cheered, jumped on Qin Sang''s back, and called the big wolf and little Luoyou: "Let''s carry it together!"


    Well, Qin Sang shook his head andughed, and said: "Er Lang, daddy can''t carry you three at once, so we can take turns carrying you, okay?"


    "Can''t we carry them together?" Eng was so disappointed that he whined again: "Dad, you''re not very good."


    Speaking, what I thought of was to run in front of Qin Sang and waved his fist. Hey haha, hey, he showed it to him.


    Qin Sang suppressed hisughter, nodded and said seriously: Okay, dad will practice martial arts hard and be powerful as soon as possible.


    "Yeah." Eng nodded with satisfaction, ran back behind him, and threw himself on his back: "Get down."


    Are you ready to lie down?


    "Okay, daddy is up." Qin Sang stood up, said hello to Wu Liudong, and led the little ones into the house.


    It''s just that she didn''t meet Gu Jinli, she had already slipped away.


    When he was approaching the second gate, he put the two wolves down and said, "It''s time to carry my brother. The two wolvese down and walk."


    The second wolf still wanted his father to carry him, so he was unhappy, but at least he came down and let Qin Sang carry the big wolf.


    After entering the backyard, little Xie Rui pointed to another road and said, "Dad, we live here. There are many peach blossoms."


    "Okay." Xie Cheng responded and said to Qin Sang: "Sang, Brother Rui and I are going back first."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Okay, you have a good rest these three days. I will send someone to notify you when you need to leave the city for the camp." They haven''t seen their wife and children for a long time, so they have to spend a few days with them.


    "Yes." Xie Cheng responded, carrying little Xie Rui on his back, and walked quickly on the other road for a while. When he saw no one was around, he ran towards the yard where Ji Zhenniang lived.


    Running very fast made little Sherry extremely happy: "Wow, daddy is so awesome, like Feifei!"


    Xie Cheng smiled, your father and I are not so good. I am anxious to go back to see your mother... Well, as for not studying for thirty days, father should try his best to fight for you. If your mother cries too much, father can''t help you. her.


    Actually, dad is also very afraid of your mother, not as much as you think.


    "Big Wolf, it''s your turn toe down. Daddy is going to carry you, Brother You." After Qin Sang walked for half a quarter of an hour, he put Big Wolf down, patted himself on the shoulder, and said to Little Luo You, "Brother You,e up. My cousin is carrying you."


    Although Xiao Luo You is very sensible, he is still a child after all. He was very happy after hearing this, but still hesitated.


    "Brother You, carry him on your back." The big wolf came over and pulled him behind Qin Sang.


    Xiao Luoyou thought for a while, and finally threw himself on Qin Sang''s back happily: "Thank you, uncle, uncle is so kind."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Your father also carried your cousin on his back when he was a child. It''s his duty to carry you now, so there''s no need to thank you."


    It''s just that the eldest brother Luo and the second brother were crazy. They ran around with him on their backs and said they wanted to take him flying. They even vomited him until his face turned blue. They frightened the Luo family''s grandfather and almost fainted, shouting After the doctor came to give him a diagnosis and treatment, he arrested Brother Luo and his second brother and spanked them.


    Er Wolf, run slowly and dont fall.


    When they were about to reach the main courtyard, Eng, that brat, broke free from his hand and refused to let him hold it. He rushed towards the main courtyard on his short legs, shouting as he rushed: "Mom, mother, daddy, daddye back." La!"


    Unfortunately, I ran too fast and fell down with a plop.


    Ooooooo, it hurts! Eng cried and got up, patted the dust on his hands, and patted his knees on both sides. After sobbing a few times, he continued to rush to the main courtyard.


    "Slow down!" Qin Sang was convinced by this kid. He was really fearless.


    Er Lang ignored himpletely and continued to shout, "Mom, daddy is back, he is not great!"


    Qin Sang:


    It seems that he has to give Eng a few tricks to regain his dignity as a father, otherwise this cub will think that his father is really not very powerful.


    Gu Jinli heard the cry of the two wolves and came out to pick them up.


    Ouch, mother! Eng shouted, rushing into Gu Jinlis arms and almost causing Gu Jinli internal injuries.


    She said seriously: "Er Wolf, don''t rush into people''s arms like this again, you will knock them down. If you do this again, mother will not only take some of your flesh off, but also make you eat something very unptable." Cold food cake.


    What!


    After the second wolf heard this, the whole cub was stunned. When he realized what he was doing, he cried angrily: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, my mother is a bad guy, I don''t want you anymore."


    The little guy got angry, turned around and ran out of the yard: "Daddy, coax you!"


    Mother is bullying me and I need to coax her.


    Qin Sang was squatting down and putting down little Luo You, and the little guy rushed into his arms...well, even though Eng was so small, he was really quite powerful when he hit someone.

 Chapter 2726: birthday gift

    Chapter 2726: birthday gift


    Chapter 2726 Birthday Gift


    Qin Sang had already heard what Gu Jinli said to the second wolf, and he straightened the little second wolf''s body and said: "Your mother is right, you can''t bump into people like this, it will break them... The second wolf can eat meat tonight, But tomorrow you will have to eat a cold food cake as punishment. It is up to Eng to choose which meal to eat for breakfast, lunch and dinner."


    No choice, the second wolf wants to eat meat, woo woo woo The second wolf cried angrily again, and took the time to say: How smart!


    I am too smart to be fooled.


    Qin Sang wanted tough when he heard this, but he said, "You have to eat even if you are smart. This is punishment and cannot be avoided."


    The big wolf saw that his younger brother was crying and his lips were t, and he wanted to cry too, but he held it back, ran to Gu Jinli who was walking out of the yard, and begged: "Mom, the big wolf eats the cold food cake, but the younger brother won''t eat it."


    Gu Jinli looked at Xiaodun standing in front of him, bent down and picked him up, and said with a smile: "No, whoever makes a mistake must be punished, otherwise he will spoil his brother, you know?"


    "...I know." Big Wolf responded obediently and looked at his younger brother worriedly.


    Gu Jinli carried him over and walked over. After putting the big wolf down, he squatted in front of the second wolf, pulled the second wolf away from him and said, "Mother knows that the second wolf is very angry, but mother will be so harsh." I ask you to correct this mistake because you rushed into your cousin''s armsst year and almost killed the baby... At that time, Eng said that you must change or you will never eat meat. Eng also said remember?"


    At the end ofst year, Eng also rushed into Cousin Yu''s arms and hit Cousin Yu until her stomach hurt. It was because of this that she discovered that Cousin Yu was pregnant.


    Qin Sang knew this, so he insisted on punishing Eng.


    Er Lang was stunned for a moment, and then he cried when he remembered: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuancyniuu, Eng is wrong... Eng will change it, baby, baby, are you alive?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. The baby is still alive and living well in your cousin''s belly. In three months, the baby will be born and call you little brother."


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,,"


    Gu Jinli felt heartbroken, stretched out his arms to hold him, andforted him softly: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. As long as you change your ways, you will be a good second wolf and not annoying."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, themselves. After crying for a while, they remembered that they couldn''t cry for too long. Then they stopped sobbing, and they raised their big tearful eyes and said, "Mom, it''s hard for Eng to eat. Cakelets eat it tonight!


    After speaking, he clenched his small fists to show his determination.


    The big wolf ran over and said, "Mom, the big wolf eats it too...my little brother will cry if he eats it alone."


    The big wolf is so good. Gu Jinli stretched out his hand and took the big wolf into his arms: Okay, then you can eat cold food cakes tonight.


    If your mother eats meat, she will not apany you.


    Cousin, I will also eat with my brothers. Xiao Luoyou ran over, looked up at Gu Jinli, and said seriously: I am the elder brother and I must be a role model!


    Gu Jinli smiled and raised his hand to touch his head: "Okay, Brother You is such a good brother, then you can eat cold food cakes together."


    He then said to Eng: "See how much Brother You loves you. He is punished with you. From now on, when Brother You makes a mistake and is punished, you will also apany him. You will be a good brother for life, do you understand?"


    I know, I like brother You! Er Lang stopped crying and turned around to hug little Luo You. The three children, one big and one small, hugged each other and were so happy.


    Qin Sang was extremely envious and even jealous... It had been half an hour since he came back, and Xiaoyu hadn''t looked at him in the eyes. Sure enough, having more children was not a good thing, so Xiaoyu only cared about the children and didn''t care about him at all.


    He came over, squatted next to them, hugged them together, and when he turned his head, he leaned to the right, brushed the corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth,nded on one of her cheeks, stared at her deeply, and said: "Thank you Xiaoyu foring to pick me up."


    She thought she was hiding well, but when she was outside the house, he saw the hem of her skirt...a skirt made of precious triple cloud brocade. The hem of the skirt was embroidered with gold-edged red lotus. The hem of the skirt was still based on the special skills of the pce embroiderers. It is sewn and can turn out into a beautiful wave shape when walking. It is one of my mother''s trousseaus and she promised to give it to her future daughter-inw.


    He sent someone to deliver it and made it one of the New Year gifts for Xiaoyu.


    As he spoke, his hot breath sprayed on her face, making her blush. She leaned back and said, "Get up quickly and go into the house. They have been ying all afternoon, so they should be tired."


    The brat Eng also said: "No matter how tired you are, Eng likes to hug each other and be happy." Qin Sangughed when he heard this.


    but


    "Hanshi pancakes are not ordinary food. You have to make them yourself to show your sincerity." Qin Sang looked at Xiao Luo You: "Brother You, you are the eldest brother. Take Big Wolf and Eng to the kitchen to make cold food pancakes. ,OK?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Luoyou nodded solemnly and said loudly: "Okay!"


    Qin Sang: "Good boy, our Brother You is such a good brother. He takes care of our younger brothers very well."


    Xiao Luo You was fooled and narrowed his eyes with pride.


    Eng didn''t understand his father''s intention, so he came over and grabbed Qin Sang''s hand, raised his head and said, "Dad, mother, let''s go together."


    Qin Sang: "Dad has juste back from the road. He is tired and very dirty. He needs to take a bath and rest for a while. I won''t apany you...and your mother won''t go either."


    Er Lang was a little disappointed, but he quickly said: "Okay, Dad, take a rest, Er Lang is sensible."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, we two wolves are very sensible."


    He looked at Big Wolf again: "Our Big Wolf is also very sensible. He is a good brother who takes care of his younger brother. Dad likes Big Wolf very much."


    Haha, Big Wolf was praised and he smiled happily: "Big Wolf also likes daddy."


    Mother Yu, Erqing, Sanqing, take them to the kitchen to make cold food cakes. Qin Sang ordered.


    "Yes." Aunt Yu and the others hurried over and took the three little guys away.


    The second wolf also turned around and waved his little hand towards his parents and said loudly: "The second wolf will make delicious cakes!"


    After saying that, I thought about how unptable the cold food cake was, and I pursed my lips. I was almost about to cry, but I held it back.


    Qin Sang: "Well, dad believes in the second wolf, the second wolf is the most powerful."


    Speaking words of encouragement, he turned around and took his wife away without any hesitation.


    boom!


    After entering the house, Qin Sang turned around and pressed the person he had been studying for for more than a year behind the door. He grabbed her chin, leaned over and kissed her hard. The force was so strong that Gu Jinli felt a little painful and couldn''t help but Shout out softly.


    He heard it, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he tightened her waist and made her close to him. He moved evilly, stared at her and asked, "Xiaoyu, do you know how much I miss you?"


    Boom, Gu Jinli blushed so much that she almost exploded. Looking at his hot and sharp eyes, she couldn''t bear it and wanted to run away, but he didn''t allow her. He pinched her chin with his hand to prevent her from moving, and asked: "Kiss me." .


    "..." Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment and thenughed: "I went to the capital and became the Duke of the country. The aura is really different. It''s a bit scary."


    but


    She pulled his head down a little, bit him, and said, "Sister likes it very much."

 Chapter 2727: Birthday gift【2】

    Chapter 2727: Birthday gift��2��


    Chapter 2727 Birthday Gift2


    "Xiaoyu is obviously four years younger than me, so he has to be called brother." Qin Sang corrected him, but he was pleased by her word "like", but: "It''s love, the love of life and death."


    From the moment he fell in love with her, what he wanted was a life-and-death love who could sacrifice his life for each other.


    And this trip to the capital, after a year of separation, he was more sure of his feelings... He knew that he was greedy, but he just wanted this kind of rtionship.


    He won''t allow her to remarry if he dies. She must be his regardless!


    After saying this, he stared at her with hot and sharp eyes and forcefully asked her to change her words.


    But Gu Jinli didn''t realize the danger yet and was still teasing him. He raised his eyes provocatively to meet his gaze: "Hey, I won''t say anything."


    What can you do to me?


    Qin Sang sighed, his fingertips crossed her beautiful and stubborn face, andnded on her red lips: "Today, I must say it."


    After saying that, he picked her up and walked to the bathroom.


    Gu Jinli was stunned. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly said: "Put me down quickly. Isn''t that okay?"


    "It''s toote." After Qin Sang gave her these two words, he strode forward, passed through a small door, and arrived at the bathroom connected to the main room. He even made a gesture of throwing her down. She was so frightened that she hugged him tightly and shouted: "Qin Mu, if you dare to throw me away, I will poison you to death!"


    "Ha, are you scared?" Qin Sang smiled, and with a move of his arms, she moved from his shoulders to his arms: "If you don''t throw it away, how can you be willing to throw away the treasure you finally brought home?"


    He lowered his head and kissed her again: "I only know how to eat~"


    This time, the kiss was very gentle, like tasting a treasured ss of wine, sipping it with cherished sips, but it made Gu Jinli a little unable to resist, especially when his hands were not trustworthy.


    Qin Mu


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t tear the skirt this time. This is a gift...I am also a gift from Xiaoyu."


    His!


    But he started to tear off his own clothes, which were really in the way.


    "Ah... I''m about to fall, huh~" Gu Jinli almost fell into the tub, so he hurriedly warned him, but he kissed him again, turned around, and with a bang, the two of them fell into the tub.


    But he used his body to protect her well and did not let her get hit.


    "Look, the little fish was not hurt... I am a qualified gift." In the mist of water, he looked at her and said with a smile.


    Gift?


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, his face had already passed through the hazy mist, came to her, and kissed her, making her dizzy, as if she had a heat stroke, or drowning, and she was a little breathless. Out of breath, he climbed on the edge of the tub and wanted to leave, but he couldn''t let her run away. Instead, he pulled her into the beautiful world that only belonged to them as a couple.


    Aunt Yu and the others were very sensible and took good care of the three little guys, so that they had no time toe over to find Gu Jinli and Qin Sang. They kept them in the small kitchen until Qin Sang came to the kitchen on his own and then let them go. freedom for a little guy.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy, I hate the unptable cake. Eng ran over, hugged him and cried: It tastes bad, its hard to make, I hate it!


    Howe there is such a disgusting cake?


    He had nned to do a good job with it, but even after making several pots, Grandma Yu said it was not good enough and she had to make it again: "I''m so tired, I don''t like it, wuwuwu~"


    Little Luo You also had a grimace on his face and said, "Uncle, cold food cakes are really difficult to make." "It''s difficult to make..." Big Wolf also said the same, but the little guy soonughed: "It''s done, it''s awesome. "


    Qin Sangughed when he heard it and praised: "Well, you guys have made the difficult cold food cake. It is very good. Daddy admires you very much."


    He is easy to deceive at a young age. After hearing this, Big Wolf narrowed his eyes with a smile, happily pointed at the cold food cake on the small kitchen table and said: "Dad, take it back and eat it with mother...ah~"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he yawned greatly, hugged Qin Sang''s legs and said, "I''m sleepy."


    After ying all afternoon, I was stuck here making cold food cakes for more than an hour. I was sleepy and hungry.


    When Qin Sang saw Zaizai asking about Gu Jinli, thinking about what happened before, he felt a little hot. He picked up the big wolf and said, "Your mother is also sleepy and has already gone to bed. Daddy will eat cold food cakes with you. Let''s give it to you together tomorrow." Your mother makes cakes, okay?"


    The cake is very attractive, making the cubs forget about their mother for a while, and nod happily: "Okay, let''s make raw cakes with daddy!"


    Ah, daddy, give me a hug. Seeing Qin Sang hugging the big wolf, the second wolf also mored for a hug.


    "Okay, hug Eng." Qin Sang bent down to pick him up and said to Grandma Yu: "Mammy, take Brother You, and the others will take the cold food cakes to the small dining room, and we will eat."


    Yes. Nanny Yu, Erqing and Sanqing hurriedly followed the instructions.


    The small dining room is right next to the study room in the main courtyard, just half an hour''s walk away.


    Qin Sang happily weed them to eat, and wanted to fulfill his father''s responsibility and feed them. However, the cold food cake was so unptable that the three little guys had no appetite at all. After each of them ate half of the cold food cake, they died. Not eating: "I''m full, I want to sleep."


    Eng grabbed his hand and said, "Daddy, I want daddy to apany me."


    "Okay, daddy will go back with you." Qin Sang used his strong arms to pick up the big wolf and the second wolf, took little Luo You with him, went to the yard where the three of them lived, and put the three of them very roughly into the yard. I gave them a bath in arge bathtub, dried their bodies, put them on clean clothes, and then took them back to the big bed.


    Dad, tell me a story. Eng asked to hear the story again. After thinking for a while, he said, The condor saved the little general.


    ah?


    Qin Sang was stunned. Fortunately, he had been corresponding with Xiaoyu and knew the story and where she was going: "Okay, daddy, let me continue telling you..."


    It was told to them that the divine eagle saved the young general, and the young general was able to survive and lead a group of eagles to defeat the enemy and win a great victory.


    But before he finished speaking, the three little guys fell asleep.


    Qin Sang shook his head andughed, poked the three little guys'' faces, and after staying with them for a while, he told Nurse Hong and others: "They will eat less tonight. Prepare some lotus root starch for them to eat when they wake up in the middle of the night."


    Having only eaten half of the cold food cake, she would not feel full at all. Especially Xiao Luoyou, who was older and had eaten more, would definitely be hungry after sleeping until midnight.


    Nanny Hong responded respectfully: "Yes, sir, don''t worry, the servants will take good care of the three young masters."


    "Yes." Qin Sang nodded and asked Nanny Yu to go back and rest. Then he stood up and left to apany Gu Jinli.


    There are severalmpposts standing in the house. Each coppermppost has ninemps, all of which are lit with candles... Well, now that I am the Duke of the country, I am rich and can light a lot of candles luxuriously. His little fish was raised as a nobledy.


    Qin Sang walked to the bed and saw that Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly. He leaned over and kissed her, saying, "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu... I like it very much."


    I like it very much, but I have been hungry for a long time and some of it is not enough.

 Chapter 2728: Gift【3】

    Chapter 2728: Gift��3��


    Chapter 2728 Gift3


    Gu Jinli was moved by hismotion. He raised his hand and waved it randomly, then put it down. After exhaling, he fell asleep again. It seemed that he was really tired.


    Qin Sangughed when she saw it, and couldn''t help but kiss her, murmuring: "My little fish is still so cute...and very beautiful~"


    Especially when sleeping, it is like a peaceful orchid, which looks very beautiful and makes people want to hold it in their hands and protect it.


    But when he woke up and had a tantrum, he was very alive...well, like a leaping fish in the water, and the little fish was still angry and would stare at him with a swollen face.


    Thinking of Gu Jinli''s angry look, Qin Sang had a gentle smile on his face, and looked at her with deep affection in his eyes. After taking off his robe, he turned over on the bed, got into her bed, and hugged her. Kiss her...


    "Hmm~" Gu Jinli was sleeping soundly, but was disturbed again. He was so angry that he opened his mouth and bit him, and the bite was quite harsh, which hurt Qin Sang''s mouth.


    Qin Sang smiled, stopped, gently stroked her head, andforted her: "Xiaoyu, don''t be angry, sleep well~"


    Although he is still hungry, Xiaoyu is tired, so he has to let her rest without disturbing her.


    After a while, when Gu Jinli fell asleep again, Qin Sang couldn''t hold back his sleepiness and fell into a deep sleep... Maybe he was tired from the journey, or maybe he went home. With her by his side, Qin Sang slept particrly peacefully. He usually fell asleep at thetest at midnight. When he got up, he slept until half past midnight.


    Gu Jinli woke up earlier than him, and was eating bowl cake while tracing his facial features with his fingertips... Brother Qin''s facial features are very good, especially his mouth, which is very majestic when pressed tightly. He looks like a stern **** holding a sword to protect thew, but the corners of his mouth are slightly turned up, so he looks a little cute.


    Um?


    The base of the nose seems to be a little raised.


    Gu Jinli''s hand fell on the mountain root between his eyebrows and poked: "No wonder he feels more majestic when hees back this time. It turns out that the mountain root has be convex... I heard that men with bulging mountain roots will be very fierce. If you dare If you are mean to me, I will poison you...well, I won''t poison you to death, I will just give you some itching medicine to make you embarrassed~"


    She whispered to herself,ughing out loud when she thought of how embarrassed he was when he was poisoned, but she quickly stoppedughing for fear of waking him up.


    "Ah~" She yawned. Seeing that he still didn''t wake up, shey down again, nning to take a nap.


    But as soon as he closed his eyes, there was a heavy weight on his body. When he opened his eyes, his face was already an inch closer.


    "What a vicious fish. She nned to poison my husband while he was sleeping. He must be punished!" He pretended to be angry and said, leaning down to kiss her.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his waist, and said angrily: "Pretending to be asleep again, pretending to be like it. His breath is exactly the same as when he was sleeping, and I didn''t even notice."


    Hiss, Qin Sang gasped when she pinched him. It was not painful, but aroused by her.


    "I''ll teach Xiaoyu how to breathe some other time to stabilize his breath... Now, Xiaoyu needs to concentrate more." He said hoarsely and kissed her again. The kiss was full of eagerness, making her face blush.


    However


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Mother, mother, get up!


    The door of the main room was knocked by the two wolves, and the little guy shouted outside: "Mom, the two wolves are back from practicing!"


    The little guy liked to watch the soldiers practice in the morning when he was a few months old. Now he has developed the habit of getting up on time before nine o''clock every day, dressing up, and being taken to watch the soldiers practice.


    After reading it, it will be around midnight, and after ying for a while, I wille back to have breakfast with my mother.


    But they all came over today and waited in the small dining room for a long time, but they didn''t see my mother.


    Yu Yan said that her mother was with her father, but: "Daddy bad guy, did note back, lied!"


    Eh, did you wake up and forget that daddy was back?


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Er Lang forgot about you."


    Qin Sang shook his head helplessly: "That brat is too forgetful. I spent an hour with him yesterday."


    "Children''s memories are easily confused, especially when they wake up. They can easily be confused. Once confused, they will forget things. It''s normal to forget that your father has juste back." Gu Jinli held up Qin Sang''s face and kissed him After taking a sip, he said: "Gift, please bear with it for a while...we''ll talk about it tonight."


    "...Okay." Qin Sang was pleased by her initiative to kiss him, and happily agreed. He sped her head again, hugged her waist tightly, and deepened the kiss.


    Woo woo woo, mother, mother doesnt want Eng! Eng was a very angry little guy. He cried angrily after he knocked on the door for a long time but didnt see his mothere out.


    Nanny Hong came over to hug him and coaxed: "Second Young Master, Madam is sleepy and is still sleeping. Let''s go have breakfast first ande back to Madam after eating, okay?"


    No, no, Im angry, I want my mother! The second wolf struggled not to let Nurse Hong hold her, but Nurse Hong was good at martial arts, so the second wolf couldnt break free and was picked up.


    Is this okay?


    Eng took a deep breath and cried loudly: "Whoa, whoa, whoa, mother, help!"


    The two wolves are going to be taken away by Nurse Hong, who is a bad guy.


    "Stop crying, daddy is here." Seeing him crying so hard, Qin Sang quickly got dressed, opened the door and came out.


    But when the two wolves saw him, they were so frightened that they forgot to cry. After being stunned, they trembled with anger and pointed at him and said: "Bad guy, mother, mother!"


    Qin Sang was extremely helpless, fearing that this kid would scare him to death, so he hurriedly said: "I am your daddy, not a bad person. I yed with you outside the house yesterday and ate cold food cakes with youst night. Remember, daddy." Are you up?"


    Well?


    Eng made a cute noise, his mouth turned into a round shape, and he stared at him fiercely. After remembering, he stretched out his little hand towards Qin Sang: "Ah, it''s daddy, give me a hug!"


    Seeing this, Nurse Hong put Xiao Eng down.


    The little guy ran into Qin Sang''s arms.


    Qin Sang shook his head andughed, and picked him up: "Bad boy, your brother and Brother You are eating breakfast obediently, but you are the most difficult to take care of."


    Eng pursed his lips and said aggrievedly: "I want my mother to eat together."


    We used to eat together, but today my mother didn''te out, and Eng was very worried.


    He said angrily: "Mom, you''re a bad boy, stay with daddy, you''re angry!"


    Qin Sang felt a little red after hearing this, and defended Gu Jinli: "Your mother really wants to have breakfast with you, but it''s because of your father''s fault that he wants to sleep in."


    But he was thinking in his heart that it is really not good to have too many children. If he has another child and his temper is still the same as the two wolves, what will he do if they make trouble together to find a mother? !


    Ah, mother, give me a hug! Eng saw Gu Jinliing out and reached out for her to hug her.


    Gu Jinli hugged him over and said, "Why don''t you have a good breakfast? Aren''t you hungry?"


    They must not have eaten much of the cold food cake they atest night.


    The little guy shook his head: "I''m full, let''s eat lotus root starch."


    He also stretched out two little fingers and said: "Two bowls, Eng is really awesome." He is a good boy who can eat well.


    Gu Jinli smiled, I see, no wonder you have the strength to make a scene.


    Dad, Mom, make cakes! The big wolf had already finished breakfast and ran over: Moms raw cakes.


    This kid likes to eat cakes. He always remembers that when his fatheres back, he will celebrate their and their mother''s birthdays and make cakes with his own hands.

 Chapter 2729: Recognize Lan Niu

    Chapter 2729: Recognize Lan Niu


    Chapter 2729: Recognizing Lan Niu


    "Okay, I will make a birthday cake for your mother after daddy has finished breakfast." Qin Sang said, looking at the uninterested little Luoyou who was following the big wolf, walked over, touched his head, and asked with a smile: " What''s wrong with Brother You? Don''t you like cake?"


    "I like eating, but I don''t like making cakes." Xiao Luo You said with a bitter face: "It''s so boring."


    He is older and still remembers how to make cakesst year: "Beat the eggs. Keep beating. It takes a long time. I can''t stop even if my hands are sore." As he said this, he was about to cry.


    Gu Jinli suppressed a smile and said: "Brother You doesn''t have to beat eggs this year. Your cousin will do the job. We just watch happily and then eat the cake beautifully."


    Xiao Luoyou: It makes me feel bored just looking at it.


    Well, Gu Jinli pinched his little face and started to lie: "Being bored is training your mind. The more children can withstand depression, the more powerful they will be when they grow up, like your father and your cousin. They have been growing up since they were young. I got bored."


    Xiao Luo You frowned, looked up at Gu Jinli and said, "But mother said that dad was very naughty when he was young. He always got into trouble with his second cousin. Their life was not boring at all."


    Well, Gu Jinli choked. The little guy has grown up and its hard to lie to him.


    Qin Sang''s eyes filled with smiles. After seeing his wife defeated, he took over the conversation and said to Xiao Luoyou: "Persistence inpleting a dull and boring thing can really temper one''s state of mind. It makes people calm and wise... Although your father and second cousin uncle were noisy, after entering the military camp, they also went through such training to sharpen their mental state, and eventually became great heroes who resisted the enemy and protected the frontier."


    After hearing this, Xiao Luo You wiped away his previous unhappiness and said happily: "Brother You wants to make a cake and be a person as powerful as his father and his second cousin."


    Well, my cousin believes that Brother You will be very powerful. Qin Sang said, holding Gu Jinlis hand and going to the small dining room for breakfast.


    After eating, start making the cake.


    To be honest, beating egg whites is a tedious job, but this year I dont use chopsticks, but use a wooden three-de egg beater... Get a stand, put the egg beater on the basin, and shake it by hand When it is turned on, the fan des at the bottom will rotate and start beating eggs quickly.


    Wow, thats awesome! Little Luo You was shocked. The big wolf and the two wolves also liked it very much. The three little guys were rushing to crack the eggs.


    Qin Sang was afraid that they would knock over the basin of egg whites, so he quickly asked the maid to get a new basin for them: "Go and knock over that basin."


    Okay! The three little guys yelled and ran to beat new egg whites.


    Gu Jinli looked funny, but said: "It''s really boring to beat egg whites. Even if I have a whisk, my hands won''t be sore, but they''re still boring."


    Qin Sang raised his head and looked at her with his deep eyes: "I''m not bored. With Xiaoyu by my side, I''m happy in everything I do."


    With the sudden confession, Gu Jinli blushed and red at him: "Don''t say such things in front of the children. As they grow older, they will gradually understand."


    Qin Sang smiled: "They are busy grabbing the egg beaters and have no time to listen to what we are talking about."


    After saying that, he stared at her wildly, and even wanted toe over to kiss her, which frightened Gu Jinli so much that he quickly changed the subject: "Let''s go shopping some other time. After thinking about it, we haven''t gone shopping together yet. "


    When they were in He''an Mansion, they were not married yet, so it was not easy for them to go shopping together.


    When we were waiting to get married, we had to rush to the northwest to fight against the bandits. After fighting against the bandits, we had all kinds of things to do. Not to mention going out to y together, we were separated for more than a year.


    "Okay, I will take Xiaoyu shopping tomorrow." Qin Sang thought about Xiaoyu''s efforts after they were together, and felt very guilty. He held her hand, ced it on his heart, and said emotionally: " It''s my fault, I will never leave you for so long again."


    Gu Jinli:


    Brother, please control it. This is in the small dining room, not in our bed.


    Qin Sang saw her dumbfounded and looked around again like a thief. He saw that the cubs were beating egg whites, and Grandma Yu, Nanny Hong and others were surrounding the children. No one was looking at them, and then he rxed. exhaled a breath.


    Qin Sangughed out loud: "The little fish is still so cute."


    He added: "Don''t be afraid. We are a serious couple and we are in our own yard. Whatever we want to do can be done openly."


    Grandma Yu and the others have been trained not to listen or look randomly. What he said made Gu Jinli even more embarrassed, and he said angrily: "I know, stop saying it, or you will be in trouble!"


    The voice was a bit loud, which made the children look back at her.


    The big wolf became sad: "Mom, I like daddy, don''t want him to be miserable, and don''t quarrel."


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Don''t be sad, Big Wolf. Mom and dad are not quarreling. Our rtionship is very good. Your dad once promised mom that he would take her shopping, but he has promised for several years and has not taken her to the shopping mall yet. After ying in the street, my mother gave him a warning."


    The big wolf wiped away tears: "Really?"


    Really, if you dont believe me, just look at it. Gu Jinli turned around and kissed Qin Sang, looked at Dng, and said with a smile, Mom likes your father the most.


    Qin Sang was very happy. He immediately returned to visit Jinli and said to Dng, "Daddy also likes your mother the most. Don''t worry Dng."


    After speaking, he hugged Gu Jinli''s waist, stared at her, and smiled proudly.


    The big wolf became happy when he saw this.


    The second wolf has already rushed over and said: "Dad, mother, go y, go y, go right away, the second wolf has never been there, so you have to go, woo woo woo."


    At the end of the sentence, he started to cry. Those who didnt know thought something terrible had happened to him.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to spoil him like this, but after thinking about it, he said to Qin Sang: "After making the cake, let''s take the children to go shopping. On his birthday, going to the street as a family to y will be a happy memory for our family in the future. "


    How could Qin Sang not agree? He nodded and said: "Okay, after making the cake in the morning, we will go out to y in the afternoon."


    He looked at Erqing again: "Go to Daqing and ask her to inform Xia Zhang and let Xia Zhang make arrangements for the trip first. The earliest we can go out is at quarter past noon and thetest at midnight."


    "Yes." Erqing hurried to find Daqing, who then went to the outer courtyard to inform Xia Zhang.


    When people with a little knowledge go out for fun, they will first send servants to make preparations to ensure the safety of the road, and to book a restaurant for the host to stay and eat and drink. Xia Zhang was not very good at this a few years ago, but has he ever done so? Uncle Mao, the chief steward of the Qin family, has been doing a good job now.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa forcer forceish force goin.


    Qin Sang smiled, patted the little guy on the back and said, "Okay, Eng, go over there and beat the egg white first. Don''t dy daddy from making the cake, otherwise we won''t be able to go out to y on the street tomorrow."


    Well, the second wolf is obedient. The little guy obediently ran to Xiao Luoyou and the big wolf to beat the egg whites.


    But because they were going to y in the street, the three little guys were very excited. After the cake was ready, they didn''t eat lunch or take a nap. They took Qin Sang and Gu Jinli''s hands and teased them: " Eat in the streets, eat in the streets.


    Qin Sang was helpless by their troubles and could only agree: "Okay, I will go out to eat on the street at noon today."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said with emotion: "When I was little, I could only make babbling noises, but now I know how to eat on the street."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Children grow up very quickly. If you hade back a year and a halfter, Eng would be able topete with you in martial arts. He practices every day."


    Eng said: "It''s awesome, you know how to do it."


    Speaking, he gestured twice to his father.


    "Well, the second wolf is very powerful, let''s go." Qin Sang picked up the second wolf, carried the big wolf on his back, led his wife and Xiao Luo to swim, and the five people went to the street happily.

 Chapter 2730: deny

    Chapter 2730: deny


    Chapter 2730 Disrecognition


    Ouch, Daddy, this zheng is beautiful. Eng likes it. If he wants to buy it, he must buy it.


    This zheng is also beautiful. Eng likes it and wants to buy it. Daddy will buy it for Eng.


    Ouch, it smells good, its delicious. If you want to eat it, daddy, buy it for Eng.


    Before entering the main street, Er Lang was fascinated by the items at the roadside stalls and wanted to buy everything he saw.


    Qin Sang loves children and bought him three things in one go.


    Gu Jinli didn''t stop her, which shocked Xiao Eng, and praised her: "Mom, you are so generous, daddy is awesome!"


    Mom is so generous today. She didnt even let Eng buy anything. It must be due to dad. Dad is not afraid of mom. Its amazing.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You''ll find outter."


    "Huh?" Eng still didn''t understand the implicit threat. After taking a bite of the dried roasted sweet potatoes he just bought, he ran to the stall in front of him with two kites to y, and soon fell in love with a few little rabbits. , running back with short legs, jolting and yelling: "Dad, there are red rabbits, Eng likes them, I want to buy them, I want to buy them!"


    However, the evil mother smiled, raised his little chin with her hand, and said: "Eng, when we go out to y this time, each person can only buy three things. You have already bought three things, and you can''t buy any more." .


    No, you cant buy it?


    Er Lang was stunned, opened his mouth wide, took a deep breath, and was about to burst into tears. Gu Jinli said: "You can''t cry. If you cry, Mom will ask Xia Zhang to take you back, and Mom and Dad will take you with them." Brother, Brother You, continue shopping, visit the entire Beicang Mansion, and eat all the delicious meat without you."


    What!


    Eng was so frightened that he forgot to cry. When he came to his senses, he looked at Xia Zhang who was following behind, and then at Qin Sang. He held back his tears and begged in a tearful voice: "Daddy, daddy, save me." The second wolf... ugh, the second wolf won''t go home and wants to y..."


    But Qin Sang said: "Eng, your mother is right. You have bought a lot of things today. People must learn to exercise restraint and not buy everything they like home. This is wrong."


    Eng doesnt understand what restraint is, but he knows that his father wont help him: Dad is afraid of mother, she is not strong, but if she wants to be strong, dad, woo woo woo!


    Qin Sang:


    Gu Jinli said: "Xia Zhang,e here and take Eng home. You won''t take him shopping anymore."


    Yes. Xia Zhang responded respectfully and led the people over.


    When the second wolf saw this, he realized that what his mother said was true, and immediately covered his mouth: "Mom, the second wolf will stop crying and go home."


    He turned around and ran to Qin Sang, hugged his leg tightly, and begged: "Dad, Eng is wrong, don''t cry, help!"


    He said he didnt cry, but his tears fell like raindrops, which looked really pitiful.


    Qin Sang picked him up and said: "It''s okay to ask dad to help you, but you can only go shopping today, and you can''t make troubles to buy things, and you can''t cry loudly. Can you do it? If you can do it, dad can do it. help you."


    Eng shed tears, sobbed, nodded his little head and said: "Eng, Eng can do it~"


    After saying that, he buried his little head in Qin Sang''s arms and cried softly. The crying made Qin Sang feel very distressed, but Eng''s temper was too big and he had to be more strictly controlled and guided. If he allowed it to go on, It will only harm the cub.


    Qin Sang raised his hand and stroked Eng''s head, saying: "Okay, dad believes in Eng, so I will beg you for mercy."


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said seriously: "Madam, our second wolf has changed, so let him continue shopping with us, okay?"


    Whew, daddy is really afraid of his mother, not very much.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli deliberately thought for a while and then said: "Well, for the sake of my husband''s plea, let Eng continue shopping."


    Then he said to Xia Zhang: "Back off first. If the two wolves make trouble again, you can take him home." "Yes." Xia Zhang responded and led his men to retreat not far away, but he felt a little sorry for the two wolves in his heart. He felt that the second young master was not willful. At least the second young master could listen to advice and would not be like some young masters who would lie down and roll around in the street when things didn''t go their way.


    Mom, Big Wolf wants to see Red Bunny. Big Wolf is a good brother who loves his younger brother and wants to buy Red Bunny back for Eng.


    Ha, brother, how are you doing? The second wolf also understood what his brother meant. He quickly raised his head and looked at the big wolf with bright eyes, looking forward to it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Big Wolf, you can look at Red Rabbit, but you have to really like it before you can buy it. And after you buy it, you can''t give it to Eng."


    She took the big wolf from Qin Sang''s back into her arms, kissed his little face, and said: "The big wolf is also a little baby. You don''t have to wrong yourself for your brother, you know?"


    This cub is too sensible, but she just wants him to be as unscrupulous as the two wolves, and doesn''t want him to be too sensible at a young age.


    "I know, Mom likes Big Wolf, I''m happy!" The little guy hugged Gu Jinli, kissed him twice, and then insisted: "Go and see Red Rabbit."


    "Okay, let''s go take a look with you." Gu Jinli agreed, but: "Rabbits are food just like chickens, ducks and fish. You have to kill them to eat after you buy them. You can''t keep them for fun. Do you understand?"


    She is someone who has escaped famine and knows that this world is dominated by the jungle. She will not teach her children to be too innocent, as that will only harm them.


    The big wolf pursed his lips and almost wanted to cry, but the little guy still nodded and said, "The big wolf knows."


    Youre so good. Gu Jinli smiled and put the big wolf down.


    The big wolf walked towards the ce where the second wolf ran back, came to a small stall under the window of a cloth shop, squatted down, looked at the little rabbit in the cage, opened his eyes wide, and said in surprise: "Red Rabbit Rabbit, its a red rabbit.


    There are really red rabbits?


    After hearing this, Xiao Luoyou was very curious and ran over. When he saw the rabbit, he was also shocked: "Uncle, cousin, it''s really a red rabbit!"


    After Qin Sang and Gu Jinli heard this, they were also curious. They came over and took a look at the three children selling rabbits: "Have you ever dyed this rabbit?"


    It is indeed red, but it looks like it is dyed.


    Xiaoshu hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Master, madam, don''t be angry. We didn''t dye it intentionally to sell it at a high price. We identally got it touched by grandma''s dyeing water... It looked good, so we wanted to sell it to make money and subsidize it." Household use.


    The sister next to her, Xiaomei, nodded and said, "Yeah, my uncle and aunt have worked very hard to raise us... My aunt is still sick and needs to take very expensive medicine. When we grow up, we want to make money to buy medicine for our aunt to cure her illness. .


    If my aunt''s illness bes bad, she won''t be able to have a baby.


    Although my uncle said that it would be the same with them, the grandmothers and aunts next door secretlyughed at my aunt, saying that she was a hen that could noty eggs, and sooner orter she would be sold by a man in exchange for one that couldy eggs.


    She doesnt want her aunt to be sold!


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "How young are you? It will take you a long time to grow up... But you are very filial. My family bought all these rabbits for how much they cost."


    Take it back and add some meat to the big guys.


    Xiaomei was overjoyed when she heard this: "Thank you, madam. We sell them cheaply... hmm? How much does it cost?"


    I can count on my fingers, but they are too small and I cant count at all.


    Gu Jinli teased her: "How much is it not expensive? We are very busy, you have to figure it out quickly, or we will leave."

 Chapter 2731: send

    Chapter 2731: send


    Chapter 2731 Delivery of Letters


    Xiaomei was only about half a year older than Xiao Xerui, and it was no longer easy for her to speak fluently. After hearing this, she burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuu, madam, wait a minute, I''ll figure it out soon, don''t buy a rabbit..." Everyone said that these rabbits are so skinny and full of bones that they will make a loss, so it is better to buy meat to eat.


    Gu Jinli:


    Little baby, are you saying that I am being taken advantage of?


    When Xiaoshu heard what his sister said, she became anxious and said hurriedly: "Madam, there are six rabbits in total here. The pork in Beicang Mansion now costs thirty cents per catty. Although this rabbit is thin, it is more than one catty. We Dont dare to ask for extravagant prices, it only costs you 20 cents per catty, its very cheap, please buy it.


    Even though the price has been lowered, twenty cents per catty is still higher than the price given by the restaurant owner. The restaurant owner is very stingy and only gives fifteen cents.


    Gu Jinli said: "For two hundred coins, my family bought six of them, and they came with a cage. How about that?"


    "This is higher than the price of six kilograms of pork...Thank you, madam!" Xiaoshu was very grateful and hurriedly wet his sleeves with the water in the bamboo tube, wiped the cage with his sleeves, and after wiping it clean, gave him a bundle of tender grass: " This grass is enough for them to eat for two days, so the young masters can feed them and y with them for two days."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You are very clever, and you seem to be good at mental arithmetic. You should learn the ounting skills. Maybe you can make a living from this in the future."


    Xiaoshu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said with a smile: "Thank you madam for your advice, I will work hard."


    Just for a job like Mr. ountant, people only want people with death contracts or rtives, not outsiders like him.


    As for the scribes who work as ount settlers in the yamen?


    There is a test, but he can only write a few words, and his family is not rich. He is afraid that he will not be able to study in his life, so how can he pass the test?


    Gu Jinli could see Xiaoshu''s yearning and helplessness, but there were many suffering people in the world, and everyone was just acquainted with each other. She was not yet mature enough to help him immediately: "Erqing, give me the money, take the rabbit, and leave."


    "Yes." Erqing came over and paid two hundred coins, took the rabbit cage, and was about to pick up the tender grass. Liu Jun, who was holding the tender grass, suddenly cried out in pain and fell to the ground, began to roll, and his face turned purple. He looked like he was about to die.


    "Madam, young gentlemen, stay back!" Er Qing frowned, drew his knife and stared at Liu Jun and the others warily, suspecting that these three children were some kind of little dead men raised by someone else, and they set up a stall here specifically to harm the madam''s family... Because the disease happened so coincidentally, and the dyeing of rabbits, it seemed like it was done specifically to attract young gentlemen.


    "Hey, Liujun, what''s wrong with you?" The shopkeeper of Buzhuang ran out and said to the waiter: "Go and call the doctor quickly. Xiao Shuqian went to your grandma quickly and said that Liujun''s stomach hurts again, hurry up!"


    "Hey, I''ll go right away. Xiaomei is not afraid. Go into Cloth Vige and wait for your brother toe back. Don''t run around. If you lose your family, they won''t be able to find you!" Xiaoshu ran away to find Mrs. Lin.


    The acquaintances who were setting up stalls nearby also came over and talked to the child with a stomachache: "Liujun, hold on, the doctor will be here soon."


    "It''s true that the Lin family has a stomachache when Liujun set up a stall here two days ago. There are old general Wu''s former subordinates at home to protect him, so he is not too helpless. Why can''t he bear to take his child to the hospital? Seeking a doctor? If you put it off until now, something big will happen."


    The shopkeeper of the cloth shop said: "It''s not that I''m reluctant, it''s because Lin Laoba and his wife were not here and went to the mountains to collect green materials and make dyes. Mrs. Lin wanted to dye cloth again. She didn''t know that there was something wrong with the child''s stomach."


    After hearing this, the people next to him scolded Liu Jun: "You kid, weren''t you told to tell the adults at home? You actually kept it secret!"


    Gu Jinli listened to their words and knew that this person was not specially sent to plot against her family. He said to Xia Zhang behind him: "The insect must have gotten into his guts. Go to the drug store and buy the insecticide from Yuanzi Pharmacy for him. Quick!" "


    "Yes." Xia Zhang hurriedly took people to get the medicine.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have this kind of medicine with her, but she carried a small needle box with her. When Qin Sang saw her taking out the needle box, he said to everyone: "Get out of the way, my wife wants to save someone!"


    Well, the momentum was too strong. The guys were so frightened that they quickly got out of the way. The shopkeeper of Buzhuang also knew the opportunity and put down Liu Jun.


    Erqing and Sanqing had already gone over earlier, cut off Liujun''s clothes, and held him tightly while he was convulsing.


    Gu Jinli hurried over and gave him a few injections. His body no longer twitched and the severe pain was relieved. However, his face and mouth were still bruised. He had to take medicine to kill the bugs in his stomach before he could bepletely fine. .


    "Liujun, Liujun!" Lin Laoba and Shouniang went up the mountain to collect a lot of color materials. They happily picked them into the city and nned to go home to boil the colorants and dye cloth to make money. However, they met Xiaoshu on the way and knew that something had happened to Liujun. After asking him to guard the coloring materials, he hurried over. "It''s Mr. and Mrs. Lin Laoba who are here." People around them who knew them hurriedly made way, but the two of them failed to rush over. Seeing that it was too chaotic, Qin Sang was afraid that they were dead soldiers and would take advantage of the chaos to hurt others. Order someone to stop them.


    Lin Laoba was anxious and said hurriedly: "Master, why are you stopping us? We are Liujun''s uncle and aunt!"


    Qin Sang didn''t answer. He just walked over and took Gu Jinli''s hand. After returning to Big Wolf and Eng, he ordered: "Let theme in."


    Only then did Lin Laoba and his wifee in. After seeing the silver needle on Liu Jun''s body, they quickly asked: "Has the doctor seen this? Which doctor showed it? How is Liu Jun?"


    The shopkeeper of Buzhuang said: "Liu Jun was convulsing just now. It was this kind-hearteddy who saved Liu Jun. She also sent a servant to buy medicine. She should be back soon. Don''t worry. Come over quickly. Thank you, noble sir." Madam...be respectful."


    That couple is a noble and majestic couple, and the woman is extremely beautiful. You can tell at a nce that they are not ordinary people, so you can''t offend them.


    "Thank you, Uncle Qiu, for reminding me." Lin Laoba and the birthdaydy came over and knelt down to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli: "Thank you, sir and madam, for your life-saving kindness. We and I are very grateful!"


    After saying this, he kowtowed three times.


    Qin Sang said: "It''s just a matter of hands, don''t worry about it, just get up."


    "Thank you so much, my benefactor." Lin Laoba and Shou Niang stood up. They also understood that such noble people did not need repayment from small people like them, and they did not like to be entangled, so they did not stay any longer and ran to see Liu Jun.


    But Gu Jinli frowned and looked at the birthdaydy. He was so fascinated that he took two steps forward and was pulled back by Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter? But you found something wrong?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I found something, I''ll go over and take a look."


    "Let''s go together." Now there was some chaos here. Qin Sang was worried, so he held her hand and walked over together.


    Gu Jinli came to the birthday girl, held her face in his hands, and said, "Sister, if I look closely, you are quite beautiful... Why don''t youe home with me?"


    This woman... looks very much like Mrs. Xie when she was young. She is Uncle Dalins daughter-inw, Mrs. Xie!


    While talking, he touched the birthday girl''s face and even opened her mouth to look at her teeth.


    Qin Sang quickly grabbed her hand and said: "...Xiaoyu, please control yourself."


    Be good, we wont touch others. If you really want to touch them, Ill let you touch them when you get home.


    Lin Laoba was petrified, and the people around him were also very frightened... It''s an age-old anecdote, a beautiful woman that they wanted to see but didn''t dare to look directly took advantage of a woman on the street!


    This, was this beautifuldy a **** in her previous life? Specialize in taking advantage of women on the street?


    The birthdaydy was also confused by Gu Jinli. Just when she was wondering why this beautiful youngdy was doing this, the youngdy in front of her suddenly shouted: "Gu Lanniu!"


    She shouted so quickly that the birthday girl instinctively said: "Are you a family person?"


    After saying this, his face turned pale with fright, and he hurriedly made amends: "Thisdy has recognized the wrong person. I am not a family member. My name is Shou Niang, and I am the wife of the Lin family."


    Lin Laoba hurriedly said: "Madam, my wife''s surname is not Gu. You have mistaken her."

 Chapter 2732: Opportunity to choose

    Chapter 2732: Opportunity to choose


    Chapter 2732 Opportunity to choose


    Gu Jinli frowned upon hearing this... What do you mean, does Lan Niu not want to recognize her, or is this person really not Lan Niu?


    While she was wondering, the birthdaydy suddenly grabbed a pole from the stall and threw it at her.


    With quick eyesight and quick hands, Qin Sang grabbed Gu Jinli and protected him behind him. With a bang, he knocked the pole away. He stared at the birthday girl and was extremely angry: "You are so impudent,e here, I will arrest you and throw you into the death row of the government office!"


    If you dont want to admit it, just say it. How dare you hit Xiaoyu? Today is Xiaoyus birthday. On this day, if you attack him in front of him, do you think he Qin Mu is dead?


    Thrown to government death row?


    Who is this person and how can he say such cruel words?


    The people around him were shocked, but Qin Sang was so full of evil spirits that they didn''t dare to question his words.


    "My benefactor, have mercy on me. It''s my daughter-inw who is ignorant. If you want to arrest her, just arrest me. She is a woman and cannot be put on death row." Lin Laoba hurriedly knelt down and begged the birthday girl for mercy.


    The birthday girl also calmed down, and she knelt down with a pale face and tears.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he suddenlyughed: "You guys are really not teasing me. I saw the new painting book and wanted to learn from it and meet my rtives on the way, but I didn''t expect that I scared you. It''s okay, okay, I was just joking, get up quickly... The child was so scared that he cried."


    She grabbed Qin Sang''s hand, went over to look at the big wolf and the second wolf, and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, your dad is showing you his fists and kicks. Did the second wolf see that? Your dad is very powerful, he can hit the pole with one punch." broken."


    Eng was brave. After hearing this, he hugged Qin Sang and cheered: "Wow, daddy is so awesome, I like daddy!"


    With tears in Da Lang''s eyes, he went to hug Gu Jinli: "Mom, please be well~"


    , Zaizai feels sorry for me. Gu Jinli was very proud. He picked up the sensible big wolf and said with a smile: "Mom is fine, she''s fine. Don''t worry, big wolf."


    He looked at the birthday girl again and said, "We saved your nephew, but we won''t give you the rabbit money. How about that?"


    Is this a matter of care?


    Shopkeeper Qiu saw that the birthday girl was still stunned and said hurriedly: "My eighth daughter-inw, why don''t you thank me quickly!"


    Gu Jinli: "You''re wee. Today is my birthday. I''m happy. This matter is over. Others shouldn''t be smart and do something to suppress the Lin family. Otherwise, my reputation as a benevolent and righteous person will be ruined. My husband will not do that." Spare you!"


    There are many people in the world who want to tter her, and she doesnt want the Lin family to be in trouble.


    Qin Sang nced around and asked in a deep voice: "Did you hear everyone?!"


    The people around were frightened and said hurriedly: "Listen, I heard it. Don''t worry, noble man. We are all serious people and will never take the opportunity to bully Lin Laoba''s family."


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded, looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "But are you leaving?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I''m hungry. Let''s go to Fuchang Restaurant on Zheng Street to eat. Magistrate Jin said that his family has a stake in the restaurant, so we don''t have to pay for it."


    Of course I have to enjoy this free meal.


    Okay, lets go have a meal. Qin Sang left with his family.


    Erqing stayed behind to deal with the aftermath.


    The onlookers felt relieved when they saw that they really left like this, including the birthdaydy... It seemed that Xiaoyu really thought that he had recognized the wrong person.


    That''s right, ten years have passed, and everyone''s appearance has changed. Although Xiaoyu will think she is familiar at first, as long as she bites her to death and refuses to recognize her, Xiaoyu will definitely think that she has made a mistake.


    After all, some people are better off dead than found... No one wants to cause trouble for themselves. Shouniangforted herself like this.


    "Birthday Niang, the steward of the noble family has bought the insecticide. He wants one hundred pence. Give me the money and I will pay him." Lin Laoba came over and asked the birthday Niang for money. He was very worried. Looking at her, he whispered: "Birthdaydy, it''s okay...at worst, we will move~"


    When she married the birthday girl, the Lin family knew something about her experiences. Lin Laoba was afraid that she had met someone she didn''t want to see, so he said this to reassure her.


    The birthday girl shook her head...moving? They finally managed to save some family property in Beicangfu by relying on their kindness to the Wu family. They also have an old man and four children to raise. How can they move easily?


    "I''m fine." The birthdaydy forced a smile, took out a piece of silver, and handed it to Lin Laoba: "Give me the money for the medicine, let''s go home and boil the dye to dye the cloth. It''s toote and we can''t hand it over. Goods, but you have to pay for it.


    Lin Lao Ba felt heartbroken when he saw it, but he was too ipetent, so he could only do this for now, but said: "After handing over this batch of goods, we can also go back to Yongtai Mansion. I heard that it is being rebuilt."


    After hearing this, the birthdaydy''s scarred heart felt warm and she said with a smile: "Ms. sir, it''s okay. Let''s just work hard in Beicang Mansion and earn money. Don''t think about returning to Yongtai Mansion."


    That ce was full of disasters, and she didnt want her four children to experience another disaster.


    "Okay. Xiaomei is in the cloth vige. You go take care of her. Leave the outside matters to me." After Lin Laoba sent the birthday girl away, he took the silver and gave it to Xia Zhang, thinking that if Xia Zhang was in trouble, he would , he will fight this matter to the death!


    However, Xia Zhang took the money for the medicine, and after Liu Jun woke up, he went to Fuchang Restaurant with Er Qing and others to recover.


    Magistrate Jin acted very quickly. As soon as Xia Zhang and the others arrived at Fuchang Restaurant, Mr. Hu from the government office came over with a detailed information booklet about Shouniangs family: When the Lin family settled in Beicang Mansion, they went to the government office to exin the matter ording to the rules. The past events are all here, please take a look at them, Mr. Guo and Madam."


    Mr. Hu put the booklet on the table and said tactfully: "My lord, yourdy, I am having lunch in the lobby downstairs. If you have anything to ask, just send someone down to ask... Resign first."


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, thank you, Master Hu."


    Master Hu was so ttered that he suppressed his joy and said, "This is what a young man should do. Your Majesty is being polite."


    After saying this, he bowed and stepped back to leave the private room.


    Gu Jinli picked up the brochure, read it, and closed it after reading only half of it: "I did a good job of pretending to be a fake identity. I also changed my name and got married, but it''s a pity that I''ve been fooled by my words about Gu Lanniu. "


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at her and asked, "What do you want Xiaoyu to do? Why don''t you send a message to Uncle Dalin and let Uncle Dalin solve the problem himself."


    Although they are rtives, he doesn''t want Xiaoyu to worry about these things.


    Gu Jinli did not answer, but turned around andy on the back of the chair, looking at the sky outside through the window.


    When Qin Sang saw this, he knew that she was unhappy. He hugged her from behind and said, "That''s not your fault. You''ve done your best."


    She always talked about how difficult it is for women. When she learned that Xiao Pingxi''s biological father might be a disgusting beast, she was so angry that she vomited. Gu Lanniu was also taken away by evil people. Although she has a new home now, Gu Lanniu One can only imagine what hardships he went through back then.


    Qin Sang didn''t want Gu Jinli to fall ill again because of Gu Lanniu''s experience: "...Xiaoyu, today is your birthday. We should be happy and don''t feel sad because of other people''s experiences. You shouldn''t feel the same way as her. , you are right again.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli turned to look at him and said, "I won''t feel the same way as her. There is no such thing as feeling the same way in the world... If you haven''t experienced it, you will never know how much others suffered at that time."


    He added: "I don''t know how she survived, but since she doesn''t want to recognize her, I won''t force her. I will give her the opportunity to make her own choice. Even if she still doesn''t recognize her in the end, at least we know that she is. Beicang Mansion, if her family is in trouble in the future, we can send people to help at any time... She is very resistant to acknowledging her rtives, so we cannot force her away, otherwise we will have to search for another ten years."

 Chapter 2733: Something happened again

    Chapter 2733: Something happened again


    Chapter 2733 Something happened again


    After saying that, she obviously thought of what Gu Lanniu had experienced, and became extremely sad again. Shey back on the chair and continued to look out the window. When Qin Sang wanted to hug her tightly, she pushed him away with her elbow. .


    Qin Sang was wronged and felt ufortable. He waited for a while, and after her anger had subsided, he said: "Xiaoyu, the eldest brother did not go to the Ministry of Husbandry or the Ministry of Personnel, but insisted on choosing the Ministry of Punishment, just to take advantage of Mr. Feng''s return. Follow him while you are alive and learn your skills so that you can improve the criminalw in the future, let the soldiers of the Ministry of Punishment station in each county, and use the new criminalw and legal soldiers to rectify the world... everything will be fine."


    This is Gu Jinan''s ideal, but now the Ministry of Justice''s legal troops are only in the capital and are not stationed in various ces.


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "You''re right. As long as there are still people willing to do it, the world will get better."


    After saying that, he finally turned to look at him: "I''m sorry, I made you angry."


    Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again: "No need to apologize, I am your husband-inw. If Xiaoyu is unhappy, he can vent his anger on me at any time. I will bear it. I just ask Xiaoyu not to hold it in, otherwise I will Worry more."


    Ah, what a dream man, so sensible!


    Because of him, Gu Jinli felt much better and said his n: "I don''t want to inform Uncle Dalin yet. I want to send a letter to Lan Niu first, guaranteeing that I will not disturb her life and will not disturb her." Tell Uncle Dalin and the others about this, so that she can make her choice slowly... She is very strong and strong, but the more such a person is, the more likely she is to do things that are dangerous in front of her loved ones. We cannot force her to death. We must kill her. Figure it out yourself.


    Qin Sang nodded: "Xiaoyu has thought carefully. For such a strong person, you can only use soft tactics, and you really can''t use force."


    He stroked her face again and said, "It''s impossible for her family to escape from the city now. It''s impossible to know everything about her family just from the little news sent by Master Hu. Xiaoyu will be happy after waiting for a day. After her birthday, I promise to find out everything about her family before dark tomorrow. After I know the whole story, I will write to her again, okay?"


    Seeing his eyes full of worry, Gu Jinli smiled and responded: "Okay...I am very lucky to meet you and have you protecting me. Thank you."


    Qin Sang felt very distressed when he heard this. He hugged her tightly and said, "No thanks, I am very lucky to be able to protect Xiaoyu for the rest of my life."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled, grabbed his cor, pulled him towards him, and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Qin Sang was startled, and felt great joy in his heart. He pressed her into the Taishi chair, sped her jaw, and deepened the kiss... Both of them were a little excited, and the fight became more intense, and her mouth hurt, until he I almost couldn''t help it, so I forcibly stopped the kiss.


    Before he could calm down, she pushed him away with bad intentions, stood up, straightened her clothes a few times, and said seriously: "I won''t y with you anymore, I''ll go to the inner room to eat."


    Qin Sang sighed, stood up, grabbed her, held her in his arms, buried his head in her neck, and said softly: "Don''t leave, little fish, let me hug you, it''ll be fine in a while."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli smiled, raised her arms to hug his waist, and hugged him... She remembered that when they just got engaged, every time he went back to the vige to see her, he liked to hug her quietly, he said , which can make him happy and calm his mind.


    But while the two were hugging each other, there was a knock on the door in the back room. The two wolves were halfway through eating. When they saw that their parents had note in, they wanted to run out and call them, but the door of the back room was **** by their father from the outside. , he was so angry that he yelled: "The second wolf is going out, the second wolf is going out!"


    Xiao Luoyou hurriedly said: "Er Lang, my uncle and aunt are talking about business, please don''t make trouble."


    Er Lang: "But the second wolf wants to go out, brother You, let the second wolf go out, woo woo woo!"


    Qin Sang smiled and did not let go of Gu Jinli. He just said to the little guy inside the door: "Don''t cry, two wolves. Mom and dad will go in and have dinner with you in a moment. If you cry again, you will be taken home. Did you know that?"


    What the little guy is most afraid of now is being taken home and not being able to go shopping anymore. He immediately said: "I know, Eng is sensible!"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He hugged Gu Jinli for a while and said to her, "Xiaoyu, let''s go eat first. You must be hungry."


    "Okay, let''s go eat." Gu Jinli nodded, opened the door to the back room, and entered the private back room together.


    "Oh, daddy, mother!" Eng hugged them happily, pointed to the food on the table and said, "It''s delicious, eat it quickly." He pulled them to sit down at the table and continued to eat.


    But my mother was so good that she didnt give him any meat. Instead, she gave him half a bowl of vegetables: Oh, dont eat green vegetables, but eat fragrant meat!


    Gu Jinli: "No, you have eaten a lot of meat, you must eat vegetables, otherwise my mother will send you home and continue shopping without you. You are not allowed to eat cakes or blow out beautiful little candles with many colors in the evening. .


    Woooooooo!


    The second wolf was so angry that he would be taken home if he cried. He could only cover his mouth with his little hands and shed tears. He also emphasized seriously: "The second wolf didn''t cry. The second wolf knows how to eat green vegetables and is very good." .


    Haha, Gu Jinli smiled, nodded and said: "Well, we two wolves are indeed very good, let''s eat green vegetables."


    Wheel, the second wolf could only shed tears while eating the disgusting vegetables... The evil mother even gave her brother some meat and said, "Big wolf, you need to eat more meat so that you can grow stronger."


    The elder brother nodded and assured his mother: "Hey, the big wolf will eat a lot of meat and grow taller."


    Wow, wow, Eng is so pitiful, he can only eat green vegetables, he can''t cry, he has to hold it in!


    Qin Sang looked at the kid''s changing expressions and couldn''t helpughing... What on earth is this kid thinking? Why are there so many expressions of shock, grievance, and anger?


    After watching for a while, I touched his head andforted the cub, and then went to praise little Luo You: "Brother You has been taking care of the big wolf and the second wolf, and has helped my cousin and aunt a lot. We want to thank Brother You." "


    Xiao Luo You blushed at the praise, raised a happy smile, patted his chest, and said proudly: "No thank you, no thank you, I''m the elder brother, and I will be a great hero and protect many people in the future, so Now we have to learn to take care of our younger siblings!


    "What you said is very simr to the momentum of your father when he made bold promises to enter the royal court of Rong Realm." Qin Sang smiled and touched little Luo You''s head, and said firmly: "Cousin, I believe you. He will definitely be a great hero."


    Ha, Xiao Luoyou became even happier after hearing this. He had a great appetite and ate a lot of food.


    After finishing lunch, the two wolves went to y again: "Dad, mother, after eating, let''s go y!"


    The brat is really in good spirits.


    Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Are you tired, Xiaoyu? Do you want to take a nap?"


    Gu Jinli looked at Eng, who was about to cry, and kept holding his little hand to say goodbye to her. He softened his heart and said, "It''s a rare time toe out, so let''s take them to continue shopping. Today happens to be market day, and there are many farmers. When you go into town to sell things, you can take the opportunity to let them look around and recognize some unusual items. When itste, the farmers will close their stalls and go home.


    "Okay." Qin Sang listened to his wife''s advice. After seeing Gu Jinli''s agreement, he opened the door and called the servants, took the children and left, and the family continued shopping.


    Shou Niang and his wife had already left Buzhuang with Liujun and Xiaomei and rushed home.


    On the way, I met Mrs. Lin, Sijun and Xiaoshu.


    "Birthday Niang, are you okay?!" Mrs. Lin heard the talkative woman in Beifu Lane gossiping about the conflict between the birthday Niang and thedy. She was afraid that something would happen to the birthday Niang, so she hurried over.

 Chapter 2734: spread rumors

    Chapter 2734: spread rumors


    Chapter 2734: Rumors


    The birthday girl''s heart felt warm and she quickly smiled and said: "Mother-inw, we are all fine, we are fine."


    After years of ups and downs, the birthday girl has be very observant. Seeing Mrs. Lin so worried, she knew that she must have listened to some evil people''s lies, so she quickly mistook thedy for the wrong person and had a conflict. Thedy quickly forgave her. .


    He added: "Thatdy is a good person. She said in public that no one is allowed to deliberately suppress our family because of this matter, otherwise they will be arrested. Don''t worry, mother-inw."


    Xiaomei also said: "Grandma, what my aunt said is true. My wife is a good person, and her little brothers are also very funny."


    I just saw a few rabbits, but they were howling with joy.


    Mrs. Lin was relieved now, and looked at Liu Jun on Lin Laoba''s back, and asked, "Is Xiao Liu okay?"


    Lin Laoba smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ve already taken the anti-worming medicine and I''m asleep now. The doctor said that as long as I take it for two more days, the bugs in my stomach will be cleared and I will be cured."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lin had a smile on her face. She looked at them and said, "As long as everything is alright, you all should be safe."


    Mr. Lin has endured all kinds of hardships in her life. To this day, she does not seek glory and wealth, but only seeks safety and health for her family, and does not want any unnecessary disasters.


    Shou Niang said: "Don''t worry, mother-inw, we are all measured and tolerant when we go out, and we will not offend anyone."


    Mrs. Lin said: "I know how you are, but what I''m afraid of are the evil people outside."


    Sijun was nine years old and was much more sensible. After hearing this, he said, "Don''t be afraid, grandma. Our family has helped Old General Wu''s family. His old man has many subordinates in Beicang Mansion. If there are really evil people who want to harm our family." , I will go to them and ask them to help fight the evildoers!"


    Mrs. Lin: "Four heroes, please don''t bully others, and you should say less of this kind of things in the future... It''s not easy for everyone these days."


    The emperor has been reced. General Wus generals were not appointed by the current emperor. We dont know what their future will be. If the emperor is not broad-minded and wants to get rid of the former generals, then Vice General Yin They must be executed!


    Mrs. Lin was very worried. She sped her hands and prayed to the east sky: "God, please bless everyone to be well, and bless the old woman and her family to be safe and free from disaster."


    Although Shou Niang felt that it was useless to pray to God, she did not stop Mrs. Lin... People who have suffered all their lives, if they find it useful to pray to God, it is also a kind of happiness.


    Mother-inw, lets go home. The birthdaydy went over to help Mrs. Lin, and the family walked home.


    Sijun said to them: "Grandma, uncle, aunt, I''m going back to look at the fire first. The food is still boiling at home, so we can''t be away from people for too long."


    After saying that, he ran away in a hurry, looked at Mrs. Lin and smiled: "Slow down, don''t fall!"


    Hey, I got it, grandma! Sijun responded and quickly ran away.


    The birthday girlughed and said to Mrs. Lin: "Look, our four handsome men have grown a lot taller. In a few years, we will grow into young men. From now on we will be rxed... Mother-inw, our family''s life will be better." Its getting better and better, so dont worry too much.


    Mrs. Lin nodded: "Well, don''t worry, mom. Our family''s life is already very good. As long as we start up the dyeing business, our family will be able to establish a foothold in the city even without Deputy General Yin and their care."


    After helping the Wu family, Lieutenant General Yin was the one who made the final decision. He gave the Wu family''s house in Beifu Lane to her family, thirty acres of farnd outside the city, and one hundred taels of silver.


    Xiaomei called out: "Grandma, Xiaomei wants to learn to dye cloth and help you and your aunt." Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "Okay, we Xiaomei are really sensible, grandma will teach you."


    The family walked home talking andughing, but there are always evil people in the world who like to cause trouble for others.


    At the entrance of Beifuxiang, Mrs. Chang frowned dissatisfied when she saw Mrs. Lin and her familying back chatting andughing, and hurriedly brought her daughter over: "Hey, Laoba, are you okay? We heard that your wife has been offended. Madam, you are about to be taken to the death row in the government office, and you are about to go find the generals of the Wu family to save you!"


    Chang Xiaozhu looked at Lin Laoba and said softly: "Brother Lin, you are back. Xiaozhu is very worried about you... Liujun is sick? Come, I will help you carry Liujun home."


    As he said that, he was about to hug Liujun. Lin Laoba quickly took a few steps back to avoid him and said hurriedly: "My Liujun is fine, I don''t need your help."


    Thought for a while and said again: "Please respect yourself."


    Ah, you are so self-respecting. As a man, I know very well that as long as you use enough means, you cannot control it at all!


    Chang Xiaozhu thought in her heart, with tears in her eyes, looking at Lin Laoba aggrievedly, as if Lin Laoba had abandoned her.


    Mrs. Chang looked at Mrs. Lin and said with a smile: "Sister Lin, our two families have known each other for such a long time. The children from both families often y together. Xiaozhu only likes Liujun and has not seen him. Mom, Im sick again, so I feel bad for him, and I just want to help carry him home and take care of him, so I can see your son out."


    Mrs. Lin said: "Sister Chang, people''s words are to be feared. Some things should be kept out of sight."


    She nced at Chang Xiaozhu again and said to Mrs. Chang: "Liu Jun has no mother, but he still has an aunt and someone to take care of him. I won''t bother your Xiaozhu... Sister Chang, don''t me me for talking too much. Xiaozhu is already in her twenties, and its time to find a family for her to marry. If she doesnt get married, she will cause trouble for the family!


    Chang Xiaozhu has been a maid for ten years and has had two miscarriages. She has long been a ruined woman. In the past few months, due to the Xiong Yue rebellion, her master''s family suffered hardships and could not afford to support her. There were so many idle people, so she was driven back by the mistress, but many people knew about her affairs, so it was not easy to get married.


    Since it was difficult to get married, I saw that the old man in her family was honest, so I wanted toe over and hook up with her!


    Chang Xiaozhu is not interested in the eighth child of her family, but is interested in her house, fields, and dyeing skills. She wants to squeeze out the birthday girl and steal the family property.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chang was very angry: "Sister Lin, what are you talking about? My Xiaozhu is also kind to help... Besides, my Xiaozhu is good-looking, and there are countless people in Beicang Mansion who want to marry her. If she really wants to get married, it would be easy, but this girl is stupid, she has her eye on a piece of wood, and now she is waiting for that wood to enlighten her!"


    After saying that, he looked at Lin Laoba.


    Chang Xiaozhu also raised his head and looked at Lin Laoba, and shouted at the right time: "Brother Lin Ba~"


    Lin Laoba shivered and got goosebumps all over his body: "Chang Xiaozhu, don''t call me that, I have a wife!"


    After hearing this, Chang Da ran out and said: "Daughter-inw? What kind of wife? Laoba, it''s not that my brother wants to gossip, but I see that you are too honest and don''t want you to be deceived... Go to the old street of Beicheng and ask that person." Everyone saw Lao Chen, who was pouring the night fragrance, and you turned green from head to toe!"


    What?


    Lin Laoba was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he put down Liu Jun, picked up a stone on the ground and pointed at Chang Dadao: "Shut up, if you dare to talk nonsense again and ruin my wife''s reputation, I will beat you to death!"


    Chang Da was not afraid at all. He came over and pointed at his forehead and said: "What nonsense, everything I said is true. If one word is false, beat me to death now!"


    The momentum was so strong that it frightened Lin Laoba.

 Chapter 2735: i can protect you

    Chapter 2735: i can protect you


    Chapter 2735 I can protect you


    Chang Da became more and more proud after seeing him retreat, and continued to nder: "Lao Ba, Brother Chang really didn''t lie to you. Just ask Lao Chen on Beicheng Old Street. That thing is absolutely true. Just in Beggar Street." We were doing things behind the corner of the abandoned house where we lived, and those thighs were dangling out of the wall..."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Seeing that his words were getting more and more disgusting, Lin Laoba couldn''t bear it any longer and raised a stone to throw at him: "Shut up. If you dare to spread rumors about my wife, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Lin Laoba was really irritated, his eyes were red, and he hit Chang Daqian without hesitation.


    Mother and daughter Chang were so frightened that they screamed.


    Chang''s wife was afraid that Lin Laoba would beat Chang Daqian to death, so she didn''t care about her fear. She rushed over and grabbed Lin Laoba, shouting: "Stop, Lin Laoba, stop it, you want to beat my big money to death!" "


    "Let go!" Lin Laoba said angrily: "He ruined my wife''s reputation and wanted to force her to death. He deserves to die. I will kill him!"


    He said that he was going to throw stones at Chang Daqian again.


    Mrs. Chang quickly bit it, which hurt Lin Laoba. He loosened his hand and the stone fell down.


    But Lin Laoba was so angry that he still refused to let go of Chang Daqian. He pinched his neck with both hands and said, "Why, we have never offended you. Why are you so cruel and want to force the birthday girl to death... She is already suffering a lot." Now, you have to pick on her and bully her, right? Can you be happy after forcing her to death and destroying my family? Why can''t you let us live a good life?!"


    "Ahem..." Chang Daqian was pinched so hard that he almost died, and he quickly grabbed Chang Xiaozhu: "Smash, hit him...Help, save me!"


    After hearing this, Chang Xiaozhu quickly picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at the back of Lin Laoba''s head. Unfortunately... bang, the birthday girl was one step faster than her and knocked her away with her body.


    Chang Xiaozhu fell to the ground and shouted into the house: "Second brother, third brother, eldest brother-inw,e out quickly, the Lin family has killed someone!"


    Chang Erqian, Chang Sanqian and Yu Bao were getting drunk and having a banquet in the living room, celebrating in advance. Chang Daqian killed the birthday girl, let Chang Xiaozhu settle in the Lin family, and then helped them match up with Old General Wu''s subordinates. On the rtionship.


    "As long as Xiaozhu marries Lin Laoba, we can not only catch up with Vice General Yin, but also General Shao from Daliang Mansion. I have received reliable news that the emperor has not touched General Shao and asked him to return to Daliang Mansion to continue to be themander-in-chief. , and gave him a level upgrade."


    "...Qiu Baihu of Jindou Mansion is not dead either. His poison has been cured. Because he won the favor of Duke Qin in Jindou Mansion, he was able to follow Duke Qin to the capital. Now he seems to be a member of a thousand households. I heard that he is very likely to be promoted. Lieutenant General."


    "Young Master Yu was once a soldier of Qiu Baihu, and Lin Laoba was very helpful to the young master. As long as Xiaozhu marries into the Lin family, in the future we can rely on Lin Laoba to make friends with Qiu Baihu and others, and maybe we can meet again." As long as we go to the Duke of Qin, our Yu family and the Chang family will be prosperous. Even if we go to the capital, let alone Beicang Mansion, we will be respected masters!"


    Hehe, you are really good at dreaming. This rtionship has taken 18 detours. Who will buy your fault when you get to the capital?


    Besides, do you still want to curry favor with the Duke of Qin? You havepletely offended the Duke of Qin!


    After Chang Erqian and Chang Sanqian heard this, they immediately began to tter Yu Bao: "The eldest brother-inw is so awesome that he can marry such a well-informed person in Yuyang Mansion. This has brought great opportunities to our two families. When thingse true, Well, our two families must serve wine and treat that gentleman to a fine banquet!"


    Chang Erqian was greedy and said: "It''s just thatpared to Lin Laoba, the Duke of Qin is the real powerful person. You should give Xiaozhu to him while Xiaozhu is still pretty. Now it''s I got Lin Laoba''s advantage in vain..."


    "Oh, shut up Chang Er, you really dare to think about it." Yu Bao interrupted Chang Erqian rudely: "Who is the Duke of Qin? Rich families all over the world want to give him their innocent daughters to sleep with. Chang Xiaozhu A broken shoe is not worthy of pouring night incense for the Duke of Qin!"


    She worked as a maid for an old man for ten years and had two children. She hooked up with him just half a month after being kicked back to her parents'' house by her mistress. She has been hanging out with him until now, so she can use it to hook up with Lin Laoba. Well, even a slightly cleaner house would not be worthy of such a piece of shit!


    Chang Erqian was scolded and felt aggrieved. But Yu Bao was now more powerful than them, so he could only endure it and continued: "But for a nobleman like Duke Qin, it would be a pity not to send a girl to curry favor with him."


    Yu Baodao: "Do you really think I''m stupid? It has been arranged to send a girl to the Duke of Qin. She is my eldest daughter Yu Yan, born to my previous wife. Sister Yan is sixteen years old this year. Find an opportunity to send her to the Duke of Qin." Get it into the Duke of Qin''s mansion, and as long as the Duke of Qin can use it and give birth to a son and a half, our family will not have to worry about the prosperity of three generations!" Chang Erqian and Chang Sanqian were overjoyed after hearing this, and hurriedly said: "My eldest brother-inw is still thoughtful. With my brother-inw taking care of us, we will be able to enjoy a good life and drink well in the future."


    While they were having a sweet dream, several juniors from the Chang family ran in. Chang Baowen cried: "Second uncle, third uncle, and uncle, please go out and save my father. He is going to be beaten to death by Lin Laoba." !


    What?


    Yu Bao and others were shocked, but quickly said: "Impossible, Lin Laoba is just a wimp, how dare you attack your father?"


    Chang Baowen cried: "If we really do it, I''m going to beat my dad to death. Uncle, please go and save my dad. Hurry!"


    As he spoke, he rushed over and dragged Yu Bao out. When they were approaching the door, Yu Bao and the others heard Mrs. Chang''s cry: "Big money, big money, you have to hold on... Lin Laoba Damn you, you smashed my son to death, Im going to go to the Yamen to report you!"


    "What? The elder brother was really beaten to death by Lin Laoba!" Chang Sanqian was shocked and hurriedly opened the door and rushed out.


    In front of the gate of Chang''s house and at the entrance of the alley, Chang Daqian was covered in blood and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    On the other hand, Lin Laoba hugged the birthday girl and cried and begged: "Shou Niang, I can protect you, don''t think about it. If I don''t believe it, please stay alive, wuwuwu!"


    Although he was useless, he was not stupid. He knew that something was wrong with her today, especially when Chang Daqian wronged her. After she gave a wry smile, all her strength seemed to be taken away, and there was a trace of anger in her eyes. I feel so angry that I don''t seem to care about anything anymore.


    He was very scared, afraid that she wouldmit suicide without him knowing.


    "Lin Laoba, you killed my son and you still thought of coaxing that bitch. I want you and your wife to pay for your life today!" Mrs. Chang cried and shouted, causing everyone in Beifu Lane to make a fuss.


    Sir, whats going on? Jin Xiucai from Beifu Lane was shocked as soon as he went out. He pointed at Chang Daqian and asked Lin Laoba: Did you really beat Chang Daqian to death?!


    Mrs. Chang cried: "Master Xiucai, it was Lin Laoba who killed the big money... We have not had a case in Beifuxiang for decades, but Lin Laoba killed the big money. This is a murder case, a murder case, you We must drag him to see the officials and let Lin Laoba pay for his life!"


    To pay for your life?


    Yu Bao rushed down, covered Mrs. Chang''s mouth, and threatened: "Shut up, Lin Laoba is still of great use to us, he cannot be caught."


    Mrs. Chang didn''t know Yu Bao''s n. She just thought that they just wanted to seize the Lin family''s property, so she shouted: "As long as Lin Laoba dies, his family''s property will be awarded to us. Are you still afraid?" What? Catch Lin Laoba, catch this murderer, and take revenge for the big money!"


    Sure enough, he had other ns.


    Daqing looked at Siqing and said, "Go and save Chang Daqian. He can''t die in Lin Laoba''s hands."

 Chapter 2736: execute

    Chapter 2736: execute


    Chapter 2736 Execution


    "Okay, Sister Daqing." Siqing took a bite of the chicken leg and jumped off the roof of Jin Xiucai''s house.


    Bang, itnded in front of Jin Xiucai. Jin Xiucai screamed in fright, took a few steps back, fell to the ground, pointed at her and asked: "Who are you, and why are you on the roof of my house?!"


    Si Qing turned around and smiled at him and said: "Don''t worry, old man, I didn''t trample on your roof, and I killed a nest of poisonous snakes under the tiles of your house. I saved your whole family''s lives. You have to Thank me."


    After saying that, after eating a few bites of the chicken legs, he rushed over to treat Chang Daqian.


    With a few injections, two pills, and a few packets of hemostatic powder, Chang Daqian''s bleeding stopped, and he opened his eyes and woke up.


    When Mrs. Chang saw this, she went crazy with joy. She hugged Chang Daqian and shouted: "Daqian, mother, you are finally alive."


    Chang Daqian was almost out of breath when she hugged her: "Cough, cough, cough, mother, let me go quickly, it hurts~"


    Hey, eh, mom is too excited. Mrs. Chang was afraid that something might happen to Chang Daqian, so she hurriedly let go of Chang Daqian.


    Yu Bao reminded her: "Mother-inw, Daqian has woken up, and we must continue now."


    Mrs. Chang understood and immediately pointed to the birthday girl and said to Mrs. Lin: "Sister Lin, the grievances between our two families are all caused by this bitch. Your family will divorce her immediately, drive her out of Beicang Mansion, and then let her go." Lao Ba marries my Xiaozhu as his wife, otherwise the Chang family will report to the official immediately, arrest Lao Ba and this bitch, and ruin the Lin family!"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lin turned pale as she held Liu Jun who was still unconscious. She looked at the big mess in front of her, at the juniors in the family, and then at the birthday girl...


    The birthdaydy pushed Lin Lao Ba away, wiped her tears and said, "Mother-inw, the Chang family''s target is me. Please hand me over. I don''t me you... I have had a rough life. If I can meet Lao Ba, I will win him." If you protect me with your life, your life will be worth it."


    Her mother and sister gave her life in exchange for a way out. She renamed herself Shouniang, hoping that she could continue to live for them, but she had worked very hard, but she still couldn''t hold on... Forget it, she was tired.


    Seeing that her face was gloomy and that she had spoken words that wereparable to herst words, Mrs. Lin felt sad in her heart and cursed loudly: "Shut up, what is it worth? Do you think that if you give up yourself, the Chang family will let our family go?"


    She put Liu Jun down, stood up, pointed at Mrs. Chang and said, "Bitch, aren''t you just bullying the birthday girl for not having a natal family, and want to squeeze her away so that your prostitute daughter can find a good and honest family? Let me tell you. , even if Lao Ba is captured and executed by the government today, I will not let him divorce his wife and marry another one!"


    "The birthdaydy treats her children as her own children and devotes all her efforts to educating them. She does not dislike the Lin family''s poverty. She lived with us in a shack when we were in Yongtai Mansion. When the earth shook, she risked her life to save our grandparents and children... She was very fond of them. The Lin family is kind, even if the Lin family is ruined, they will not abandon her!"


    Mrs. Chang was shocked: "Mr. Lin, are you crazy? You don''t even want your sons, grandsons and granddaughters for this **** of unknown origin!"


    Si Qing watched the y for a long time and thenughed: "Old godly woman, you are the one who is crazy."


    "How dare you, a fat girl, scold me!" Mrs. Chang was stunned, red at Si Qing angrily, and then said: "For the sake of saving a lot of money, I will spare you this time. If you dare to scold me again, I will Let the eldest son-inw sell you."


    ah?


    Siqing was stunned, pointed at his face and asked: "Can your eldest son-inw sell me? Do you know who I am? My wife loves me the most!"


    besides


    Dont say Im fat. My wife says this is a blessing, and Im not fat, I just have a rounder face!


    Mrs. Chang frowned and looked at Yu Bao: "Good son-inw, isn''t this your person?"


    "No." Yu Bao shook his head and looked at Si Qing: "Girl, thank you very much for saving my uncle. After the matter here is settled, the Chang family will reward you. But for other things, you don''t need to pay more." Take care of it.


    Yu Bao felt that Si Qing had medical skills and must be a medical girl raised by a wealthy family. She should not be offended too much.


    Si Qing nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I will listen to you and leave this matter alone."


    I asked my sister toe down and take charge. After hearing this, Yu Bao was very happy. He was indeed a man who knew current affairs.


    However, Siqing waved towards the roof of Jin Xiucai''s house and said: "Sister Daqing,e down quickly, I won''t be able to hold on for another quarter of an hour."


    Chang Daqian injured his head. Her medical skills could only allow him to recover for two-quarters of an hour, but she couldn''t wear it out anymore.


    "What, there is someone on the roof of my Jin family? What do you think the roof of my dignified schr''s family is?!" Jin Xiucai was so angry that he quickly got up, ran to the road, looked up at the roof, and saw a young girl standing on the roof. Above.


    The girl also waved her hand and said: "Please step aside, otherwise I will jump downter and hit you."


    You two girls who dont understand the rules have made me so angry! Jin Xiucai cursed, but he spared his life, fearing that he would be beaten to death by Daqing, so he hurried back to hide under the eaves of his house.


    Daqing made a lifelong leap, and afternding firmly, he came to Chang Daqian, grabbed him by the neck, and carried him to the wall of Chang''s house. He smashed him against the wall with a bang, and shouted towards the entrance of the alley: "Xia Zhang, hurry up!"


    "Here wee!" Xia Zhang responded, and there was a sound of footsteps, bringing arge number of government servants over.


    Si Qing, a chubby girl, smiled happily and said, "Don''t you want to report to the official? The Yamen servant is here, please report quickly."


    What you said, even if the Chang family were fools, they would still feel something was wrong.


    Chang Xiaozhu was shrewd and pushed Chang Baowen to plead with Daqing: "Oh, oh, sister, please let my father go. He is innocent. He still has children like us to raise. If something happens to him, , we wont be able to survive.


    After saying that, he took a few children from the Chang family to kowtow to Daqing.


    Daqing sneered: "You want to use your children as a shield to seek reconciliation? It''s a pity that your children can be raised so big because they are eating ill-gotten gains and other people''s flesh and blood, so they deserve to die as well!"


    With a bang, Chang Baowen was kicked over: "Get out!"


    this?


    Yu Bao saw this and knew that this trick was not going to work. And Daqing dared to say such things and recruit a group of government servants. He must have extraordinary origins. I am afraid that things will not go well today.


    He hurriedly scolded Chang Daqian: "You are a beast. You insulted the Lin family''s wife by speaking evil words. You deserve to be beaten to death by Lin Laoba. The Chang family will not pursue this matter. Chang Daqian will let the Lin family and this girl deal with it!"


    Mrs. Chang was shocked: "What? Good son-inw, you want to die for a lot of money? How can you turn your elbows outward? Don''t you know a powerful man in Yuyang Mansion? Please ask him toe forward..."


    Snapped!


    Yu Bao pped Mrs. Chang in the face and said angrily: "Mrs. Chang, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know any powerful master. Your family is the cause of today''s matter. You can clean it up yourself. Don''t you dare to harm me?" I am the Yu family, I will divorce your daughter immediately and sever ties with your Chang family!"


    So cruel?


    Mrs. Chang was so frightened that she had the idea of giving up Chang Daqian.


    When Chang Daqian saw this, he struggled in fear and said: "Mother, mother, save your son... Dear masters, I am the master of suffering, it is Lin Laoba who wants to kill me!"


    Bang, Daqing punched Chang Daqian: "There''s so much nonsense."


    Si Qing said anxiously: "Sister Daqing, be gentle, he is injured."


    I wont be able to hold on if I fight again.

 Chapter 2737: Uprooted

    Chapter 2737: Uprooted


    Chapter 2737 Uprooting


    Daqing was angry after hearing this: "I have learned medical skills from my wife and Dr. Wu for so many years, but your skills are useless."


    The little girl is doted on by the madam. She only knows how to eat all day long and is toozy to survive.


    Si Qing is aggrieved. My medical skills are already very good, but that Lin Laoba killed Chang Daqian. Even the Daluo God couldn''t save him.


    However, Sister Daqing is very fierce. She very wisely lowered her head and admitted her mistake: "Sister Daqing, I was wrong. After I go back, I will work hard to study medicine and I will not let you down."


    "Don''t let down Madam''s cultivation." Daqing said, then looked at Xia Zhang and said angrily: "Why hasn''t the person who can make the decisione yet?!"


    "Here wee, I''m here!" Magistrate Jin was in better health than the government officials, so he arrived a littlete. Not long after his voice fell, he was supported by Master Hu and Team Leader Wan and rushed into Beifuxiang. After taking a few deep breaths, he pointed at Chang Daqian and asked, "Is this the person who ignored the Duke''s order and caused trouble for the Lin family?"


    "Exactly." Daqing nodded and asked, "Master magistrate, ording to thew, how should this person be dealt with?"


    Magistrate Jin: "The light punishment can range from thirty broad strokes with a stick to the more severe punishment of cutting out the tongue. If it causes great harm to the sufferer, the most severe punishment can be beheading, which will bring disaster to the whole family!"


    Daqing: "This person is trying to embarrass the Lin family by ndering her innocence."


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin said angrily: "A woman''s innocence ispromised, and this will kill someone. ording to thew, she will be beheaded!"


    Daqing looked at Chang Daqian and asked, "Do you hear me clearly? You can die."


    Whoosh!


    His throat was sealed with a knife, and Chang Daqian was killed simply and neatly.


    Chang Daqians eyes widened, and after kicking his feet a few times, hepletely died.


    "Ah ah ah, big money, big money!" Mrs. Chang rushed over, but after being red at by Da Qing, she was so frightened that she fell to the ground and quickly begged for mercy: "Auntie, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Daqing sneered and ignored her. After ncing at Beifu Alley, his eyes fell on Jin Xiucai and said: "Chang Daqian ignored the order of the Duke and died under David''s criminalw. It has nothing to do with Lao Ba Lin!"


    With a bang, Jin Xiucai, who had just stood up, was frightened and fell down again. He trembled and said: "Aunt, my aunt is right... Chang Daqian deserves to die, he is not a good person!"


    After Jin Xiucai was afraid, he felt happy... Ever since the Chang family bought this house by selling their daughter, his daughters and daughters-inw no longer dared to go through the door here. They all went through the back door. Even to avoid the bunch of idiots from the Chang family, no matter what happens, there are always men at home, otherwise they are afraid that the Chang family will get in and ruin the innocence of the female family members.


    Jin Xiucai also hated the Chang family, but he was a schr and could not afford to offend gangsters like the Chang family, so he could only endure it.


    After Chang Sanqian heard this, he red at Jin Xiucai: "Jin Xiucai, we are neighbors across the street, so you can get away with talking..."


    Magistrate Jin was furious: "Shut up, I''m here, you still want to threaten a schr in public? Your Chang family has really rebelled!"


    Yu Bao saw that the situation was wrong and immediately said: "Master Magistrate, Chang Daqian deserves to die. The Chang family will not pursue this matter. Let''s end it here. What do you think?"


    Magistrate Jin smiled: "You want to stop here? You are dreaming. Someone is here to spread rumors in the Chang family and the Chang family, ruin the reputation of women, and murder the property of good people. All of them will be **** and taken back to the government office for trial!"


    "Yes!" Captain Wan immediately led the government officials forward and arrested Yu Bao and the Chang family.


    Everyone in Beifuxiang was shocked: "Here, the Chang family was really arrested? Who did they offend? Why did the prefecte to arrest them personally?"


    "You don''t care who they offended, as long as the Chang family is caught."


    The Shen family, who lived in the middle of the alley, said: "Let''s go over and have a look to see what the Chang family has done. It would be best to wipe out their family in one fell swoop and restore peace to our Beifu Lane."


    "Uncle Shen is right, let''s just take the opportunity to drive the Chang family away!" Ma Cunfu, the neighbor next door, said angrily. Thinking about how his sister was almost taken advantage of by Chang San, he wanted to kill Chang San with a knife. three. But Aunt Wu, who was across the street from his house, said, "Boy Ma, don''t go. The Chang family is just a bunch of thugs. If they can''t be killed this time, when they are released, they wille and cause trouble for your family." s... you are going to get a wife at the end of the year, and your family is small. When your wifees in, and you go out to make a living, the Chang family will definitelye in over the wall and harm your wife!"


    Ma Cunfu was furious when he heard this: "Auntie, if we don''t take advantage of the prefect to personally interrogate the Chang family and drive them out of Beifu Alley, all the families in our alley will be in trouble!"


    Having said that, he invited Uncle Shen and his son next door to go to the alley entrance together.


    Before they reached the entrance of the alley, they met four government officials, who were beating gongs and shouting: "The Chang family in Beifu Lane spread rumors to nder the woman''s innocence and attempted to seize the Lin family''s property. They have been taken to the government office. If there is a victim in Beifu Lane, Or if you have seen the Chang familymitting crimes, you can go to the Yamen to testify and redress your grievances, and the prefect will make the decision for you!"


    After Aunt Wu heard this, she hurried over from the door of her house and asked, "Master, is it true that the Chang family has been arrested?"


    The yamen officer nodded: "Well, I have been arrested. The crime is not light. The one I offended is the Duke of Qin."


    "What? Oh, God has opened his eyes. The Chang family is definitely going to end!" Aunt Wu became energetic and said: "Then I have to go to the Yamen to testify. Last month I saw Chang Sanqian holding his arms He came back with a satin bag, which must be the stolen goods he stole."


    "Alsost year, I saw Chang Erqian trick two little girls into Beifu Lane. Thanks to their cleverness, the two little girls ran away before they entered his house. It would be a crime if they were deceived into his house. Got it!"


    Ma Cunfu was shocked when he heard this: "Aunt Wu, why didn''t you tell me about this?!"


    Uncle Shen also said: "Yes, Sister-inw Wu, if we knew that Chang Erqian had done this kind of thing, we would definitely drive him away together. It would be terrible!"


    Aunt Wu smiled sheepishly: "Well, I''m not afraid... I have two daughters-inw in my family. If they offend the Chang family and are found, what will my two daughters-inw do? If they are touched by the Chang family''s bed bugs, If you say something dirty, your reputation will be ruined!"


    The Chang family doesn''t care about reputation at all, but they are a serious family and they care about it, so they never dare to do anything to the Chang family.


    The yamen servant said: "Auntie, there is no need to be afraid now. The Chang family ispletely finished. If you are willing, you can gather at the entrance of the alley. Master Hu is waiting. You can go to the yamen with him to testifyter."


    "Hey, OK, let''s go now!" Aunt Wu and the others hurried to the entrance of the alley, and when they saw the government servants who were left behind collecting the body of Chang Daqian, they were so frightened that they screamed: "Here, Chang Daqian is dead?! "


    The Yamen servant nodded: "Chang Daqian ignored Qin Guogong''s order and caused trouble for the Lin family. He should be executed ording to thew."


    "Hey, you are worthy of being the Duke of Guo. He is so powerful." Aunt Wu patted her chest. After suppressing her shock, she asked cheerfully: "Master, will the Duke of Guo go to the Yamen? We want to If you go to testify, will you meet the Duke?"


    If she could see the Duke, she would be able to boast for the rest of her life.


    The Yamen servant said: "Punishment of the Chang family for such a trivial matter can be done with just an order from the Duke of the State. He should not be present in person."


    After saying that, he got busy again.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the ce was cleared and the residents of Beifuxiang who were willing to testify went to the government office.


    Outside the government office, a circle of people had gathered to watch the excitement.


    In the government office, the trial has already begun. Lao Chen, who Chang Daqian said was responsible for pouring night fragrance in Beicheng, has also been taken into custody and is being tortured.


    Bang bang bang, as soon as he hit the third board, Lao Chen couldn''t stand it anymore and cried: "Sir, stop it, it''s just a small move... Chang Daqian asked me to do it all. He said he would give it to me after it was done. As a reward, if I dont cooperate in spreading rumors, I will let the beggars from Beichenge to my house to cause trouble... The beggar leader from Beicheng and Renya Feng Jinyong are also involved!"

 Chapter 2738: Losing all conscience

    Chapter 2738: Losing all conscience


    Chapter 2738: Extremely Conscientious


    After hearing this, Captain Wan hurriedly said to Magistrate Jin: "Master Magistrate, if Feng Jinyong is also involved, this matter is not just as simple as ndering a woman''s innocence... I am afraid that he wants to kidnap the Lin family''s wife after she is abandoned. , sell it to other dirty ces to make money."


    He also talked about the details of the Feng family: "The great-great-grandfather of the Feng family was born in Guan Ya. Later, when the Chu State was established, he became a good member of the family through the Amnesty. Later, he started a private tooth business and opened thergest private tooth shop in Beicang Prefecture. But in Feng Jinyong''s father''s generation, it began to decline. But more than ten years ago, the Feng family dental shop''s business was getting better again... The reason why the business was booming seemed to be because of some shady deeds... The humble position was investigating Feng Jinyong recently, but it was just We have found some information, but we haven''t got any evidence yet to arrest the Feng family. If the Lin family wife''s nder is true, it will help the government capture the Feng family in one fell swoop."


    Wan Bantou was able to work as a government official because he helped an adult of the Ying family more than 20 years ago. Now that the Ying family has copsed and the dynasty has changed, he has been desperately investigating suspicious people in the city recently, trying to Make meritorious service to keep your position.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin nodded with satisfaction, pped the door angrily, and after shocking Old Chen, asked again: "Feng Jinyong is involved in this matter, but he wants to sell his good wife into prostitution? Tell the truth, otherwise I will sentence you A castration punishment will make you no longer a man!"


    What? Want to turn him into a eunuch?


    This punishment was very effective. Lao Chen was so frightened that he peed his pants in front of the audience. In order to protect himself, he hurriedly said: "Your Excellency, you are right. What Feng Jinyong is doing is to wait for Lao Lin''s eighth daughter-inw to have no backing from her husband''s family, and then sell her to Zhongzhou as a prostitute." idea."


    Then he pointed at Yu Bao and said to the Chang family: "They were all involved. It was all their fault. The younger one is just a little guy who spreads rumors. Please don''t castrate the younger one. If he is castrated in this life, In the next life, you will be castrated all the time, woohoo!"


    Sure enough, Magistrate Jin was furious when he heard this. He immediately ordered Mr. Hu to write an arrest document and told him and Ban Leader Wan: "Take my arrest document and go to Beicheng to arrest Feng Jinyong. Seal all the Feng family''s properties and seize Beicheng." Catch the beggars too, dont let them escape!


    "Yes, I will definitely handle this case!" Leader Wan responded. For his own future and the status of the Wan family in Beicang Mansion, he worked hard. Not only did he bring along the yamen, he also brought some of the Wan family''s children with him. Take it with you and go stop the beggars in Beicheng.


    After Yu Bao heard this, his face turned pale, but after a while, he got better again... The Feng family has been rooted in Beicang Mansion for more than a hundred years, and has a profound foundation. Feng Jinyong is not a vegetarian, and he must have cleaned up everything. If no actual evidence is found, That Lao Chen was ndering, and it was Lao Chen who died.


    As long as Feng Jinyong wins, his Yu family will be saved.


    After Yu Bao calmed down, he bowed his head and knelt in the court, waiting to see the government''s joke!


    When Team Leader Wan and others arrived at the Feng family, Feng Jinyong and arge number of Feng family guards were already **** and were being escorted to the ground by Master Lu''s people.


    The beautiful concubine Feng Jinyong took in four years ago was overjoyed when he saw that Wan Bantou and the others had really arrived. He hurriedly came over and knelt down, took out a petition, held it up high, and said: "The mistress Yang Wanniang sued the bully Feng Jinyong for spreading rumors. They ndered me and I was no longer innocent, causing my reputation in my hometown to be ruined. I was sold to the Feng Family Dental Shop by my brother and sister-inw at a low price, and I have been suffering to this day...Please ask the government to make decisions for me and other sisters who were murdered!"


    After Yang Wanniang finished speaking, she could no longer hold back and cried bitterly... She was originally from Tai''an County under the jurisdiction of Beicang Prefecture. Because her family was andlord, she lived a good life with no worries about food and clothing. How did she know that she would have to go back? After she met Feng Jinyong while shopping for jewelry at Zhulou in the county town, she was targeted by him. This **** found someone to spread the rumor that she had been slept with, making her unable to stay in her hometown any longer.


    Finally, the thief came forward again and said that he didn''t mind her losing her innocence and was willing to take her as his concubine. However, because his father-inw''s family was kind to him, he couldn''t bring himself to disgrace his wife, so he asked her family to sign a deed of sale.


    Brother and sister-inw and their rtives were overwhelmed by the rumors in the vige, so they could only agree to sell her to the Feng family, and then let Feng Jinyong carry a sedan to marry her. This would be regarded as a serious marriage to her.


    But the brother and sister-inw didnt know at all that all this was Feng Jinyongs evil n. He wanted to sign a sale deed with the idea of selling her into prostitution after he got tired of ying with her!


    Feng Jinyong has done this a few times, taking a concubine for her own enjoyment and then selling it to a dental shop after a few years. She is not the first, but she wants to be thest, so she must get rid of this evil thief!


    Behind Yang Wanniang stood a dozen young girls, all of whom were tricked by Feng Jinyong and sold to the dental shop at a low price. After hearing this, they came over and knelt down, crying and begging: "Please make the decision for us and give us justice!"


    this?


    Both Team Leader Wan and Master Hu were shocked: "Is there such a thing?" Master Hu immediately took the paper and looked at it. After reading it, his face changed with shock: "You beast, you can do such a heartless thing." Its something!


    Master Hu was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat... It was so dangerous. Fortunately, he discovered this now. Otherwise, when General Xiao Liues, this matter will be exposed again, and the people in their government office will probably be arrested on the spot. Hack a few to death!


    Just because the young general Liu has a daughter, and I heard that he loves her daughter very much, I dont want to see his daughters family being harmed by someone like this.


    "Come here, beat these beasts like Feng Jinyong and take them back to the government office. Lao Wan will be responsible if something goes wrong!" Team Leader Wan was also shocked. He was the first to take action, raising a big stick and pointing at Feng Jinyong. They called.


    When other government officials saw this, they also rushed to fight.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Feng Jinyong and the others were beaten until they could hardly get up.


    Master Lu, the secret agent of the Eagle Food Gang, said: "Captain Wan, that''s all. Let''s take him back to the government office... It will be easier for them to beat him to death. For crimes like theirs, they will be punished by being cut in half and castrated."


    These two punishments are much worse than beatings.


    Master Hu: "Hey, thank you Mr. Lu for your help. If it weren''t for Mr. Lu, these beasts would have escaped, and Yang Wanniang and the others wouldn''t have stood up to testify."


    Indeed, if Mr. Lu hadn''te forward and said that Feng Jinyong would definitely die this time, and revealed that it was the Duke of Qin who wanted to kill Feng Jinyong, Yang Wanniang would not have dared to take the risk.


    "Take them away, the government officials wille and seal the Feng family''s house!" Master Hu ordered, and he and Captain Wan escorted Feng Jinyong and others to the government office with a group of ves.


    The journey was very majestic and there were people watching wherever he passed, making a lot of noise.


    Hey, the government office is really serious this time. Feng Jinyong has really been arrested. This Feng family dental shop is about to copse!


    Oh my God, thats Feng Jinyongs daughter-inw. Why was she arrested? Could it be that she also did something evil?


    Oh, that woman is very poisonous. She helped Feng Jinyong harm many people with her teeth. She deserves to be caught!


    Beicheng is quite far from the government office. It took half an hour to walk to the government office.


    Magistrate Jin had read Yang Wanniang''s petition and heard their grievances. He was so angry that he said, "Shameless beasts, how dare you harm people like this? If I don''t kill you today, God will send down thunder from the sky to kill me." !

 Chapter 2739: The evildoer subdues the law

    Chapter 2739: The evildoer subdues thew


    Chapter 2739: The evil man subjugates thew


    Ethical ethics have been very strict on women since ancient times. Once a woman''s reputation is damaged, her life will be over. Feng Jinyong took advantage of this and spread rumors about the innocence of the girl''s family. After the girl''s family was cornered by the rumors, he pretended to be a good person. He stood up and bought the innocent girl at a low price on the pretext of saving the girl''s family''s reputation, thus strengthening the Feng family dental shop.


    Whats even more outrageous is


    I am from Jindou Mansion. I was kidnapped by Feng Jinyongs brother and forced to sign a deed of betrayal!


    "I was deceived and finally sold to the Feng Family Ya Company. The person who deceived me was none other than Yu Bao. In the name of doing business, he hunted beautiful girls from various ces for the Feng Family Ya Company. Please seek justice for me!"


    Magistrate Jin was extremely angry when he heard this. He pointed at Feng Jinyong and said to Yu Bao and others: "You bunch of beasts have used so many methods to kidnap girls from innocent families. You deserve death!"


    After hearing this, Feng Jinyong was so frightened that he quickly winked at his wife.


    Feng Jinyong''s daughter-inw, Miao, is a smart person and understands that if the Feng family is convicted, she will also suffer. She said: "Sir, the court is a ce where evidence is discussed. If the Feng family is guilty, please use the evidence to crucify the Feng family. The Feng family will never die." Noints, but you can''t just listen to the words of these lowly ves... They were sold as ves, and they have resentment towards their masters. This time they have joined forces to falsely use the Feng family dental shop. I also ask the magistrate to make a clear decision and return the Feng family dental shop. There must be justice, otherwise the woman will have to be killed in this court to prove her ambition!"


    this?


    What a cunning woman who confuses right and wrong. If she had known this, she should not have been spared, and her mouth should have been blocked.


    Miao was so powerful that she frightened the girls who filed awsuit against the Feng Family Dental Clinic.


    Yang Wanniang hurriedly said: "Sir, what we said is the truth, there is absolutely no lie... I am willing to roll a nail on the board, and even kill myself in the court to prove the truth of what I said!"


    "Bah, how much is the life of one of your concubines worth?" Mrs. Chang was a slut. When she saw this, she got into trouble with the Miao family: "Sir, as the chief official of a pce, how can you just trust these cheap maids?" If so, he invited Granny Lin and Niang Shou Niang to sit in the small hall at the back, so they didnt have toe to the court to be tried. This is clearly intentional partiality!


    He added: "My Chang family has a bad reputation, but we are also well-educated people. We have lived in Beicang Mansion for decades. Why don''t we even have a chance to redress our grievances? My eldest son was killed today... Big money, mother, you died so unjustly, oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo much!"


    Mrs. Chang fell to the ground and cried loudly. Chang Xiaozhu pushed Chang Baowen and asked him to cry loudly with the grandchildren of the Chang family. They looked pitiful.


    The Feng family has lived in Beicangfu for a long time and has many losers. Those losers are also ordinary people in the city. When they saw this, they shouted outside the court: "Hey, look at this poor crying person. It seems that Chang Daqian is real." The one who was wrongly killed!"


    Rumors are half true in the ears of people who dont know the truth. After they shouted this a few times, the people watching the excitement began to murmur: "Did Chang Daqian die unjustly? Otherwise, why would his children cry?" Must it be so miserable?"


    After hearing this, Aunt Wu couldn''t bear it anymore and jumped out and said: "Ah, you''re wronged. Chang Daqian helped the Feng family and the Yu family to spread rumors and wanted to ruin the reputation of Lin Laoba''s daughter-inw. But he was not beaten by Lin Laoba." He died because he ignored the Duke''s order andmitted a crime, so he was executed by the government officials and the Duke''s family!"


    Jin Xiucai shouted: "The following is a crime!"


    Aunt Wu nodded: "Ah, yes, it is this crime. The prefect said it himself. If this crime is serious, he will be beheaded, and Chang Daqian will be killed."


    Then he shouted to the crowd: "The Chang family, the Yu family, and the Feng family have offended the Duke of the country. If you want to survive, stand up and testify against the crimes of the three families, otherwise your whole family will be in great misfortune!"


    Haha, is this considered a meritorious service for her? When word of her feat reaches the ears of the Duke, he is afraid that he will send people to her home and give her several carts of rewards. Then her family will be prosperous.


    Aunt Wu was having a sweet dream, but Miao was not a vegetarian either. She shouted: "The Feng family is not guilty. Don''t even think about swallowing up the Feng family dental shop. If the Feng family dental shop copses, many families will have no food to eat!"


    This is a threat, addressed to the Feng family''s henchmen outside. After hearing this, those people hesitated and did not dare to go in and testify.


    "Haha, the Feng family is nothing, how dare you challenge the Duke of Guo?" Aunt Wuughed, and shouted to the crowd: "It''s his family''s business if the Feng family wants to die, don''t do it with the Duke of Guo. Yes, otherwise you will not be able to bear the consequences!"


    Bang, when Magistrate Jin saw that Aunt Wu had finished speaking, he was shocked and interrupted Aunt Wu: "Quietly, the Duke of Qin is a great hero who fought against the enemy. Women outside should not talk nonsense. "


    He added: "The Feng family has done many evil things. I have obtained actual evidence and can convict the Feng family of serious crimes. There are people outside who are willing to testify. It is toote toe forward now, but it will be useless if it is toote!"


    What?


    Prefect Jin has obtained evidence of the Feng familys evil deeds?


    "Impossible!" Mrs. Miao shouted again: "The Feng family''s dental shop is doing innocent business. You can''t have any evidence. The Feng family is not guilty!"


    Magistrate Jin annoyed her to death and said: "If you dare to make noise in the court without order, you will be pped ten times in ordance with thew. Come on, give me a beating."


    Yes! Bantou Wan took action himself and pped Miao ten times, until she fainted.


    When Miao was rescued by the government officials, she saw the evidence that Magistrate Jin said: "...brother and sister-inw, it''s you...you dare to use us unjustly!"


    Her face was swollen and she struggled to speak, but she still insisted on finishing her words, and her words were still quibbling, which showed how difficult Miao was to deal with.


    The eldest brother of the Miao family sighed: "Little sister, the group of innocent girls sent by the Feng family to the Miao family have also been brought. The Feng family is doomed this time. If you don''t want to die with Feng Jinyong, thene with us. Testify and identify Feng Jinyongs evil deeds.


    Liu Erjing from the Eagle Food Gang personally went to the Miao family and threatened them. If they dare note forward to testify, the Eagle Food Gang will use their own methods to make the Feng and Miao families disappear!


    The Eagle Food Gang is a group of fierce bandits. They have killed many bullies and dog officials in the northwest before. Brother Miao was scared to death, so he came with those girls to testify.


    "What, those **** are here too!" Miao swayed and fainted again.


    The witnesses and physical evidence were all in ce. Magistrate Jin did not ask the doctor to treat the Miao family this time. He quickly asked the Miao family and his wife to exin how the Feng family and his wife asked them to help hide people and how they were allowed to spread rumors and ruin the reputation of beautiful girls in the vige. , and finally forced the girl''s family to have no choice but to be sold to the Feng Family Dental Shop by her parents at a low price.


    Feng Jinyong and Miao are so unscrupulous, how could they do such evil things?!


    Of course you are motivated by interests. Who wouldnt want to do this kind of business where you can get a beautiful girl by just spreading a few rumors?


    "What a bunch of beasts." Jin Xiucai had already cried. Wiping away his tears, he knelt down and begged: "Master magistrate, please behead all the evildoers in the Feng family, the Yu family, and the Chang family. Don''t kill these people." If all the bad guys are killed, and other bad guys will follow suit, how will we girls in Beicang Mansion survive?"


    After saying this, he took most of the people in Beifu Lane and knelt down together and said, "I beg the magistrate to give the Feng, Yu, and Chang families a heavy sentence and give them a safe ce to live!"

 Chapter 2740: Get rich

    Chapter 2740: Get rich


    Chapter 2740: Getting rich


    Other people from Beicangfu also knelt down and shouted: "I beg the magistrate to give these three families a heavy sentence and give them a safe ce to live!"


    When Magistrate Jin saw this, he was stunned, his eyes were sore, and he felt hot. He remembered his ambition thirty years ago when he had just passed the schr examination. He impulsively got off the mirror and walked outside the court hall. He said to everyone: "If the evil is not eliminated, the people will be uneasy... Don''t worry, I will definitely clean up the evil bandits in Beicang Mansion and give everyone a clean and safe ce!"


    The prefect said well! Everyone present was very excited, looking at Prefect Jin as if they saw Master Qingtian.


    But


    "Who are you? You don''t kneel down at this time. It ruins the joy." Aunt Wu pointed at a few people in the crowd and said: "Be sensible, kneel down quickly, say a few nice words, and make the prefect happy. .


    Thought for a while, and then eximed: "Are you the aplices of the Feng Family Yaxing, that''s why you don''t kneel down?!"


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin immediately looked at those people. Unfortunately, he had poor eyesight and had not seen Qin Sang for more than a year, so he did not recognize them for a while.


    But Master Hu had just met Qin Sang at noon, and he recognized him after just one nce. He was so frightened that his legs became weak, and he knelt down: "Young man, pay homage to the Duke!"


    "The Duke of the country? What the Duke of the country? These people are the Duke of the country?!"


    "You are stupid. There are three little kids in this group of people. How can it be possible that they are all princes? There must be only one."


    Which one is that?!


    No matter what, lets kneel down first and then talk.


    The hundreds of people present were confused for a while, and finally they came together to say a word of worship: "Greetings to the Duke!"


    "I''m here to pay my respects to the Duke of Qin!" Magistrate Jin hurriedly came over to plead guilty: "This official is ipetent, which has led to the emergence of evil thieves like Feng Jinyong, please punish me!"


    Woo hoo hoo, Magistrate Jin wants to cry... He has worked very hard since he called Beicang Mansion, but there are still soldiers, thieves and witches digging tunnels to break through Beicang Mansion, and the Eagle Food Gang has upied Beicang Mansion. Feng Jinyong spread rumors and turned innocent girls into ves.


    Well, after counting the things that happened in Beicang Mansion, Prefect Jin felt that he, the prefect, should be cut into pieces!


    Qin Sang looked down at Magistrate Jin who was kneeling on the ground and said: "Your fault will be punished by your majesty. You can write a memorandum of apology yourself."


    "Yes, after the case is concluded, I will send the case file and the apology memorial to the capital. Thank you so much for your kindness!" Magistrate Jin finally saved his life and was so excited that he shed tears... He made the mistake first. If Duke Qin had If you really kill him, Your Majesty will not punish him, but will only send a new prefect to take his ce.


    "My lord, themoner woman is Wu Chengxin''s mother-inw from Beifuxiang. This is my eldest son Wu Xingwang. We are here to testify against the Chang family and the Yu family!" Aunt Wu looked at Qin Sang with a golden light in her eyes. , I only regret that I am not thirty years younger, otherwise she would have to knock down this golden mountain with a single attack.


    Now that I am old and unable to fight, I can only drag my son out and let him get familiar with Qin Sang.


    "Mr. Guo, you don''t know how hateful the Chang family and the Yu family are. Over the years, they have helped the Feng family dental shop to do many evil things. We in Beifu Lane all know that, but we just don''t dare. He said, why? Because he is afraid of revenge... And that **** Chang Xiaozhu is also very bad. He wants to plot against the birthday girl so that she can marry Lin Laoba as his wife... But Chang Xiaozhu doesn''t like Lin Laoba at all. She The one she likes is Yu Bao, her brother-inw. The two often hide in the alley and nibble on each other, and the nibbling one..."


    "Shut up, don''t be arrogant in front of the Duke of Qin!" Magistrate Jin wanted to die. This woman didn''t know the rules. She dared to say such dirty words in front of the Duke of Qin. How shameless was she?


    Aunt Wu was scolded, so she quickly shut up and said with a smile: "My lord, this is a civilian woman who talks too much. Don''t be angry." Qin Sang looked at her and said, "Although this aunt''s words are rude, she can''t be angry." His words were crude but not crude, and some of his words were quite right."


    Aunt Wu:


    Did the Duke praise me? Have I fallen into the eyes of the Duke? My family is about to get rich!


    Qin Sang looked at Magistrate Jin again and said: "Prefect Jin, can you hear me? It''s not that no one knows about the evil deeds of people like Feng Jinyong, it''s just that everyone is afraid, so they don''t dare to say it. As the chief official of the first pce, you should What we do is to eliminate the fear of the people so that they are not afraid of evildoers and dare to report to the officials."


    Magistrate Jin hurriedly said: "Yes, I understand."


    He immediately bowed deeply to the people present and said: "Common people, after passing by Feng Jiaya, I am determined to clean up the evil bandits in Beicang Mansion. If you know who has done evil, please report it to the Yamen Secretary. , the government will protect your safety, and once it is found to be true, the government will give you a certain reward, but if it is a false usation, you will be sentenced!"


    People''s hearts are unpredictable. Some reports may be true, but others may be false. He must beware of people deliberately making false usations.


    Aunt Wu was very happy, waving her hands and shouting: "Master Magistrate, I want to expose Mrs. Chang''s natal nephew. He is also a beast. He helped Chang Erqian find beautiful girls in the countryside, and then recruited people at Fucheng Embroidery Vige. In the name of tricking country girls intoing to the city... But his deception was not good. He tricked two girlsst time, but when they saw that they wereing from Beifuxiang and not from an embroidery vige, they ran away immediately."


    He thought for a while and then said: "They must have done this kind of dirty work more than once, and they may not have seeded. Please ask the prefect to send someone to investigate, and Mrs. Chang''s natal family must not be spared!"


    After saying that, she winked at Sang Qin, which made Magistrate Jin break out in cold sweat... You are such a thick-skinned old woman, even at an old age, you still wink at Duke Qin.


    "Come here, please invite this woman to the back room of the government office and ask the scribe to make a record for her. Once verified, we will give you a generous reward." Magistrate Jin hurriedly asked people to take Aunt Wu away, and then let the woman stay. If I go down, I am really afraid that she will attack the Duke of Qin.


    Aunt Wu finally curried favor with Qin Sang. She was afraid that the noble man would forget her, so she hurriedly shouted: "Mr. Guo, my family is Wu Chengcheng''s family who lives in Beifuxiang!"


    Qin Sang nodded and said, "Yes, I remember, and I will ask Magistrate Jin to send a reward to your family."


    As soon as these words came out, not only Aunt Wu was extremely excited, but also other people present were so excited that they were no longer afraid. Anyone who knew someone who had done evil or vited thew came forward to report it.


    More than a dozen people came out at once, almost frightening Magistrate Jin to death. He hurriedly said: "Take them to the government office to make notes!"


    Yes! The government officials hurriedly took the person away, and the court became quiet.


    Magistrate Jin said again: "My lord, I would like to invite you toe in and listen. What do you want me to do?"


    Qin Sang thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "That''s fine."


    He took Xiao Luoyou and Da Lang Eng into the government office and sat next to the clerk to listen to the trial.


    The scribe was so frightened that his hands were shaking and he almost couldn''t write.


    Zhifu Jin wiped his hands with cold sweat, calmed down, and continued to examine the case.


    Because the Miao family came out to testify and brought a group of framed girls, the Feng family''s tooth shop case was conclusive and the verdict was quickly passed.

 Chapter 2741: It’s considered acknowledgment.

    Chapter 2741: It��s considered acknowledgment.


    Chapter 2741 is considered acknowledgment


    "Feng Jinyong and his wife used rumors to murder and enve an innocent girl from an innocent family, causing harm to a person''s life. The crime is so heinous that neither the criminalw nor thews of heaven tolerate it. Feng Jinyong and the man who participated in the incident were sentenced to castration and suffered three days of pain before being beheaded." The punishment is to respect thew and correct the right path!"


    this?


    The sentence is really severe!


    Those who were interested in a beautiful girl and wanted to use this trick to plot against the girl after the matter calmed down were afraid, so they quickly gave up their thoughts and did not dare to follow the same example again...Although beautiful girls are nice, they don''t want to be eunuchs ah!


    People with good intentions think: "If the sentence is good, then the sentence should be harsh so that the bad guys know that there are some things they cannot do!"


    "Quiet." After Magistrate Jin asked everyone to be quiet, he continued to pronounce the sentence: "Feng Miao is one of the main criminals and has a vicious mind. He is sentenced to gouging out his eyes. Three dayster, he will be executed together with Feng Jinyong and others!"


    "Heaven is going to kill me!" Miao just woke up and fainted again when she heard this.


    As for Yu, Chang, Miao, Chen and other families involved in the case, the men were all sentenced to be beheaded, while the female family members were made official ves. As for Mrs. Chang and Chang Xiaozhu, they also helped the Miao family to cause trouble because they went to court. , unrepentant, was also sentenced to beheading.


    After hearing two bangs, Mrs. Chang and Chang Xiaozhu rolled their eyes and fainted in the courtroom.


    Qin Sang restrained the two wolves and listened quietly. It was not until Magistrate Jin finished sentencing the evildoers that he spoke: "Master Magistrate, the victims have been harmed by Feng Jinyong and others for their whole lives. They should bepensated so that they will have no food and clothing for the rest of their lives." worry."


    Zhifu Jin understood and said hurriedly: "Yes, I understand."


    Then he immediately announced: "Yang Wanniang and others are the victims, and they have exposed Feng Jinyong for their merits, and they should be rewarded... I announce that they will restore their good status immediately, and divide the property of the Feng family''s Ya experts equally among them to protect them from the rest of their lives." worry."


    "My God, this, Yang Wanniang and the others are a blessing in disguise. They have gotten rich. If anyone marries them, wouldn''t they be able to get the property of Feng Family Yaxing? Hehehe, it just so happens that my wife has been dead for half a year, so she can remarry!"


    This was what Qin Sang was waiting for. Bang, he pped the table next to him with such force that it shook the table with a crack. The clerk was so frightened that he knelt down and shouted: "My lord, spare your life." !


    Qin Sang ignored the scribe, stared at the crowd outside the Yamen with his cold eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Bring them in!"


    "Yes!" Captain Wan hurriedly led people to drag the speaker in, threw him in front of Qin Sang, and said to Qin Sang: "Report to the Duke, this person is the new clerk of the carriage shop in the old street of Beicheng. The steward, Lan Fuzhong, is trusted by the Lan family because he was born as a servant of the Lan family''s uncle."


    The uncle of the Lan family was also present. After hearing this, his face turned pale with fright. He rushed to the door of the court and knelt down and shouted: "My lord, this man was greedy for money from the car and horse shop some time ago, and he vited the family rules." , The Lan family is about to sell this person..."


    Qin Sang: "It turns out that he is an evil servant, and he is also a very evil servant who wants to use his status as a ve to get a good woman. Then there is no need to keep him, he will be dragged to the government office and beheaded!"


    What?


    Is this going to be cut down?


    Everyone present was shocked, thinking that it would be impossible to kill someone immediately.


    However


    Yes! Hong Dao grabbed Lan Fuzhong, dragged him to the back of the government office, and chopped him with a knife.


    After a while, he came over and replied: "Master Guo, Lan Fuzhong is dead."


    They did not take Lan Fuzhong''s head to show to the public, just because the three young masters would be frightened if they were here.


    Qin Sang nodded, stood up, came to the outside of the court hall, nced at the hundreds of people watching the excitement, and said: "I, Qin Mu, fought with the northwest army to protect the country and the people, and the people in the hall are my people of David. , so... whoever dares to have evil intentions towards the suffering masters in the future will be the fate of Lan Fuzhong!"


    He came out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. The evil aura on his body was so strong that everyone present was so frightened that they knelt down and said, "Yes, yes, yes, you guys obey your orders, and you must not dare to bully the suffering masters!"


    Jin Zhifu wiped his hands with cold sweat and stared at the people outside... This group of careless people will make you jealous when you see money. It''s okay this time. They made the King of Hell angry.


    However, after the King of Hell said this, he acted as if nothing had happened, and urged him: "Prefect Jin, go ahead... It''s gettingte, the sentence is over, so I can take the children home."


    The second wolf finally couldn''t hold it in any longer and pounced on Sijun, shouting: "If the second wolf doesn''t go back, the second wolf is going to y at Brother Hong Hongshou''s house!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed Sijun''s hand and looked at it curiously: "Red hands, the second wolf also wants red hands!"


    It turns out that after seeing Sijuns hands dyed red, he felt novel and wanted to dye his hands red. Qin Sang came over and took him away: "Don''t make trouble, two wolves. This is the court, so be serious...Tomorrow, daddy will send someone to take you to the Lin family to y tomorrow, okay?"


    Xiaoyu said that she would not force Gu Lanniu to recognize her rtives, but she could find an opportunity to let the children go to the Lin family to y, so that people would know that the Lin family had someone to rely on and they would not dare to bully the Lin family easily. This could be regarded as a disguised recognition of rtives. .


    Eng frowned and thought for a while, then said: "Okay, let''s y with Brother Honghonghou tomorrow. Eng is very obedient!"


    Qin Sang smiled and praised: "Well, our second wolf is very good."


    The little guy was praised and his eyes narrowed with joy.


    They were a happy father and son, and Magistrate Jin was scared to death... He was crazy, crazy, how could Duke Qin suddenly change from the prince of **** to a loving father? Shouldn''t a person like Qin Guogong be a tiger father who beats and scolds his son at every turn?


    Hit and scold?


    Are you kidding? Xiaoyu risked his life to give birth to this baby. They are all babies and must be pampered.


    Seeing that Magistrate Jin was motionless, Qin Sang urged him again: "Prefect Jin, hurry up."


    Hurry up and finish the sentence, I have to go back to celebrate Xiaoyus birthday.


    "Yes!" Magistrate Jin hurried back and sat down, and continued to pronounce the verdict: "The case of Feng Jiabao''s tooth shop has been solved, and the Lin family is the first to contribute, and they are the victims... I announce that the property of the Chang Yu family will be awarded to the Lin family aspensation. .


    Oh my god, Lin and his family are really getting rich.


    Everyone was shocked and envious, but with Lan Fuzhongs lesson in front of them, they did not dare to say anything bad. They only shouted: "The prefect is wise, the Lin family deserves this!"


    Zhifu Jin nodded with satisfaction, I think you have some discernment.


    Seeing that the case was almost settled, Qin Sang didn''t stay any longer, got up and left with his three children.


    The second wolf waved his little hand towards the fourth handsome man and said: "Brother Hong Hongshou, the second wolf will go to y with you tomorrow. The second wolf wants red hands too!"


    Sijun knew that he was the son of the Duke of Guo''s family, so he was very afraid of him and did not dare to reply.


    The second wolf was unhappy, and said with a chubby face: "Brother, Hong Hong''s brother, the second wolf wants toe and y with you!"


    Qin Sang looked at Sijun and said: "You don''t have to be afraid. It''s just that the children are going to your house to y. My wife and I will not go. You can y with them for two days and wait until they get tired of your dyeing materials." Enough."


    This is to tell Gu Lanniu that they have no intention of forcibly identifying her, and she does not need to be scared to run away ormit suicide.


    Si Jun came to his senses and said hurriedly: "Yes...Thank you so much, Mr. Guo~"


    His voice was trembling, but he still knew how to thank him and understood who helped the Lin family. He was a good kid.


    Sijun smiled at Eng again and said, "The younger one will prepare the red dye for the young master, and the young master can use the cloth to dye it."


    Eng didn''t know what dyeing was, but he was very happy. He jumped on Qin Sang''s back and said to Sijun: "Aoao, okay, Eng will go, brother will go, and brother You will go too. Thank you, brother Hong." !


    Brother Hong?


    Qin Sang smiled, why did you change someones name?

 Chapter 2742: Lively home

    Chapter 2742: Lively home


    Chapter 2742 Lively Home


    Sijun was a little panicked, and hurriedly waved his hand and said: "No thank you, no thank you. The young master is willing toe to my house to y. It is a great blessing to my family...Thank you!"


    At the end of the sentence, I cried.


    He is already nine years old, and he knows what it means to his family when the young master from the Duke''s Mansiones to y at his house... No one will really dare to bully his family anymore.


    When the two wolves saw him crying, they burst into tears together: "Wow, wow, wow, brother Hong, don''t cry, don''t cry!"


    Qin Sang felt that this kid had been holding it in all day and was deliberately looking for an opportunity to cry. He hurriedly said: "Second wolf, stop crying, otherwise you won''t be able to eat cake tonight."


    Hmph, Daddy hates it, but he wont let Eng cry!


    But the little guy wanted to eat the cake, so he could only cover his mouth and suppress his crying.


    Qin Sang smiled, boasting in his heart that my second wolf is indeed sensible and a good cub who can listen to advice.


    Lin Laoba, who had been kneeling in the court without saying a word, suddenly came over, knelt down in front of Qin Sang and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Guo, for saving your life."


    He knew very well that if the Qin family didn''t help today, his family would have to disperse.


    Qin Sang looked at him and said: "You should be grateful to yourself...you know how to protect your wife with all your life at critical moments. You are very good and not ipetent."


    Not ipetent?


    Lin Laoba was shocked when he heard this, but remembering how desperate the birthday girl was today, he still felt that he was useless. If he had been more capable, the Chang family would not have dared to take advantage of the birthday girl like this.


    "You and your wife are both good people, let''s live a good life together." After Qin Sang said this, he said to Eng: "I say goodbye to your brother Hong, let''s go home."


    Er Lang quickly waved his little hand to Si Jun: "Brother Hong, Er Lang is back home, wave!"


    Young master, please walk slowly. Sijun waved to Eng quickly, and imitated an adult, bowing to Qin Sang and saluting: Thank you.


    Qin Sang nodded and called to Brother You and Dng: "Let''s go home... Dng and Brother You were very powerful today, and they are not timid at all in court."


    It was a pleasure to praise the two little guys.


    "Master Guo, please go slowly." Magistrate Jin personally sent Qin Sang out of the government office, but he was afraid that he would not have enough manpower, so he begged: "Master Guo, Feng Jinyong and the others also caught up with Mr. Meng from Yuyang Mansion. This person should be Help them arrange for the beautiful girl to go to the flower house in the south and the capital... This matter still needs to be investigated. The official wants to borrow some help from the Duke of Guo topletely kill this group of evil thieves. I also ask the Duke of Guo to agree. .


    Qin Sang: "General Xiao Liu, the newmander of the Central ins Capital, is already on his way to Beicang Mansion. He should be in charge of the affairs of Beicang Mansion. I will send him a letter about this matter. When he receives the letter Later, we will send troops to help you.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Jin was overjoyed: "Thank you very much, Lord Duke."


    That General Xiao Liu was Emperor Kailong''s confidant and benefactor. With his help, no matter what Mr. Meng''s backing was, he would be punished.


    And if he can get along with General Xiao Liu through this case, he won''t be afraid of being dismissed from office and returning to his hometown!


    Zhifu Jin saw his career path, and after sending Qin Sang away, he immediately returned to the government office, nning to continue interrogating Feng Jinyong and others, and must find out the details of Mr. Meng!


    But before going to interrogate Feng Jinyong and others, he personally went to see Lin Laoba and his family off, and said to them with a smile: "Laoba, your family is really lucky. Thanks to you, those girls were able to be rescued... Our government office The officials are alive because of you."


    Lin Laoba was shocked and said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, your words are serious. We did nothing. The case was solved thanks to the Duke''s Office."


    "Hey, don''t belittle yourselves. You have really done a good job." Magistrate Jin praised the Lin family fiercely, starting with Lin Laoba and then Xiaomei: "This child looks like he is only three or four years old, but he has a calm mind. The government office has not cried or made trouble for so long, and it will definitely be a big sess in the future!"


    Well, Lord Magistrate, this little girl stayed in the small hall at the back of the court with the Lin familys mother-inw and daughter-inw. She even slept while the case was being tried. She didnt know anything about what happened in the court. Are you going to praise me for that?


    Master Hu couldn''t listen anymore and said hurriedly: "Master Magistrate, it''s gettingte and Lao Ba''s family is frightened again. Let them go home and rest first."


    Magistrate Jin nodded: "Master is right, you can send them home for me."


    Then he said to Lin Laoba: "Lao Ba, if anything happens,e to me at the Yamen at any time. Don''t be polite. Don''t be polite." Although I don''t know what the rtionship between your family and Qin Guogong''s family is, Qin Guogong is obviously giving me advice. With your family''s support, even the young master is sent to your house to y. I have to be sensible and have a good rtionship with your family.


    Zhifu Jin was so enthusiastic that he frightened Lin Laoba and did not dare to answer the conversation.


    Master Hu said hurriedly: "Lao Ba, Aunt Lin, the carriage is ready. Let''s go, I will take you home."


    Afraid that Magistrate Jin would frighten the Lin family into silence, they hurriedly sent Lin Laoba and his family away.


    Master Hu is a very considerate person. After sending the Lin family home, he also asked the restaurant to send a table of noodles to cook dinner for them, and left ten government servants to patrol Beifu Alley to protect the safety of the Lin family.


    Afraid that the Lin family would refuse, he said: "The young master of the Qin family wille to Beifuxiang tomorrow, and the government has the responsibility to protect their safety."


    It turned out that he was not protecting his family.


    Lin Laoba breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Young gentlemen are noble and should be protected by someone."


    He was also worried about the birthday girl, so he sent Mr. Hu and others out of the house and hurried home to guard the birthday girl.


    Sijun has already told the young masters that they like to dye cloth and wille to y at home tomorrow.


    After hearing this, the birthday girl fell into a trance. She didn''t know how she ate dinner or took a bath.


    Lin Laoba was very worried about her, so he hugged her and said, "Don''t be afraid, birthdaydy, those bad guys from the Chang family have been caught. No one in Beicang Mansion will dare to bully you again in the future. I will also practice martial arts with Brother Fang to protect you!" "


    Thinking of her abnormality when she saw the Duke''s wife today, she added: "The Duke said that the children are justing to our house to y for two days. He and the Duke''s wife will note. Don''t think too much and live on. Please...this family cannot live without you~"


    Originally, he wanted to appease the birthday girl, but at the end of the sentence, Lin Laoba started to cry.


    After listening to Lin Laoba''s cry, the birthdaydy became more awake. She twitched her lips and said with a smile, "Master, don''t cry. The Chang family has been arrested. We should be happy."


    He said again: "You''ve been tired for a day, so go to bed. You have to get up early tomorrow to boil dye and dye cloth. It''s good if you don''t rest, but you won''t be able to do the work."


    "Okay." Lin Laoba responded, took off his clothes and went to bed, hugging the birthday girl to rest, but he didn''t dare to close his eyes all night, fearing that after he fell asleep, the birthday girl would die or leave quietly.


    Fortunately, the birthday girl didn''t leave, but she didn''t sleep all night, and when she got up in the morning, she was still in a bad mood.


    But the children at home were very happy. They got up at dawn, took out the good things they could get at home, put on new clothes, and waited for Eng and the others.


    Eng was a yful little guy and had been thinking abouting to Lin''s house to y all night, so Sijun and the others didn''t have to wait too long. Eng and the others arrived at half past midnight.


    Aww, brother Hong, dye the cloth red. As soon as the two wolves arrived at Lins house, they started to have fun, stuffing the white cloth to Sijun, and pointing to the door with their little fingers, saying: Sasha wants to dye it too.


    Sijun: "Who is Sa Sa?"


    Eng: "It''s a wolf, it can howl and howl."


    As he spoke, he also learned two wolf howls from others, which looked so simr that he even scared the birthday girl out.

 Chapter 2743: loose

    Chapter 2743: loose


    Chapter 2743 Loosening


    Wolf?


    Sijun was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he hurriedly said: "Second Young Master, wolves can hurt people, so we can''t raise them!"


    Eng smiled and shook his head: "No, no, Sa Sa, they are doing well."


    Them?


    Do you have more than one?


    Yes, I have raised arge group of them.


    Sijun looked at Eng''s innocent smile and knew that he was still young and did not understand how scary wolves were. He quickly looked at Aunt Yu, came over and saluted her, and said: "Olddy, wolves are really fierce. Second Young Master and the others are still young. Raising wolves will cause big troubles, very terrible things... Please tell the Duke of Guo when you go back, don''t let Second Young Master and the others raise wolves, okay?"


    A very scary thing, does it mean that wolves can eat people?


    Aunt Yu nodded. Although this child was born in poverty, she was well-educated. Not only was she kind-hearted, but she was also sensible. She knew that wolves can eat people, but the Second Young Master and the others were present, so he did not tell them directly for fear of scaring them. .


    Mother Yu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Si Jun. Sa Sa and the others have been raised in the guardhouse since they were born. They are very familiar with the young masters. Moreover, the young masters are apanied by servants who are good at martial arts, so wolves cannot hurt them."


    Sijun was still very worried: "But...can we wait until the second young master and the others grow up a few years and know how to be wary of wolves before we raise him?"


    The second wolf ran over and said, "Brother Hong is not afraid, the second wolf willugh."


    Hah?


    Sijun didnt understand what he was talking about.


    Eng has already taken a stance, making fists with his small hands, and punching alternately with his left and right hands: "Hey ha, punch... Hey ha, punch again!"


    He punched about twenty times in a row before stopping. Then he spread his short legs and ran to ask the people in the yard: "Are the two wolves powerful?"


    Lin Laoba was a little confused. He hesitated for a while and did not answer. Eng asked angrily: "Is Eng''s Heyha Li powerful?"


    When Xiao Luoyou saw this, he reminded Lin Laoba: "You have to praise the two wolves for their greatness."


    Lin Laoba finally understood and hurriedly said: "Second Young Master''s fists are very powerful, he will definitely be able to defeat the evil wolf."


    The second wolf frowned and said unhappily: "Sasha is good. If the second wolf doesn''t beat them, the second wolf will beat the bad guys."


    ah?


    That''s it. Lin Laoba immediately changed his sentence: "The second young master is very powerful and can defeat bad guys."


    "Haha, thank you." Eng was so happy that he continued to run to find other people to praise him. After being praised a lot, he ran to the birthday girl who was standing in a daze at the door of the wing, looked up at her chubby face and asked her: "Er Lang Is it powerful?"


    Shou Niang:


    She stayed up all night, her head was dizzy and painful, but after being teased by Eng, she woke up, looked down at the little guy in front of her, and remembered her childhood... The people in Uncle Dashan''s family were very honest, even She is a bit dull and will not fight back when being bullied by the old Gu family, but Xiaoyu is different. She is very aggressive and dares to fight.


    This child''s temper is like that of a small fish.


    The second wolf waited for a long time, and when he saw that the aunt remained silent, he got into a posture again, punched a round of punches, and looked at the birthday girl expectantly and asked: "Is the second wolf powerful?! "


    The birthdaydy was so lost in thought that she didnt see him punching. She lowered her head and asked, What?


    Woooooo! I hate it, I hate it, I dont look at Eng, Im so angry! Eng was so angry that he punched her so hard, but she didnt even look at him.


    Seeing that he was crying, the birthdaydy hurriedly knelt down tofort him: "Second Young Master, don''t be angry. It''s my fault. You are very powerful."


    The second wolf continued to cry: "UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuIt''s a lie, I didn''t read it, it''s nonsense, the second wolf is so smart!"


    Don''t try to fool me.


    The big wolf hurriedly ran over and coaxed him: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. This aunt doesn''t like it. Haha, wave it to her. It looks good."


    What heavenly scriptures and divine words are they talking about? The Lin family does not understand at all.


    After hearing this, the second wolf stopped crying and looked at the birthdaydy and said, "Okay, I''ll wave it to you. If you want to see it, the second wolf will be angry if you don''t look at it." The birthdaydy said hurriedly: "Okay, I will definitely watch it carefully. Second Young Master wave."


    Although she doesnt know what waving is.


    After hearing this, Eng became happy and ran to ask Xiao Luoyou for the unded knife. He stood in front of the birthdaydy and said, "Look, it''s about to be wielded."


    The birthdaydy said hurriedly: "Okay, I''ll watch it."


    "Haha." After Eng shouted, he held the knife in both hands, waved it left and right a dozen times, and asked her happily: "Is it powerful?"


    The birthdaydy said hurriedly: Its so amazing!


    Haha, thank you, auntie. The second wolf was happy and continued to show off: The second wolf is practicing the swish. When hes done, Ill show you the swish.


    Well, I didnt understand what he was talking about at all, but in order to prevent him from crying, the birthdaydy nodded quickly and said with a smile: "Okay, Auntie, wait..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the birthdaydy was stunned... In terms of seniority, she was indeed their aunt, but she was too dirty and she didn''t deserve it!


    "Ah, aunt, don''t cry." Dng saw the birthday girl''s tears suddenly falling violently. He was so frightened that he quicklyforted her and raised his little hand to wipe her tears.


    When the brat Eng saw this, he took a chance. He took a deep breath and cried loudly: "Wow, oh, oh, oh, oh! Auntie is sad, Eng will cry with you!"


    The demonic sound pierced her ears, frightening the birthdaydy so much that she stopped crying. She quickly coaxed him: "Second Young Master, don''t cry. The civilian woman is fine. Don''t be sad."


    Eng: Woo woo woo, I need to cry, I need to cry!


    Yesterday, his father and mother did not allow him to cry. He had held back a lot of tears, and he must cry out this time.


    Outside the door, Aunt Wu was carrying a load of things and driving her family to Lin''s house. She wanted to meet the young men of the Duke''s Mansion and curry favor with them so that her family could prosper.


    Hearing Eng''s pitiful cry, he was so frightened that he stopped and murmured in his heart... This cry seemed to belong to the young master of the Duke''s Mansion yesterday. Why was he crying so miserably? Was it because he was bullied in the Lin family that he cried?


    Then does her family still want to fawn over her?


    What if you go and get angry?


    "Mother-inw, this crying is so terrible. I''m afraid something might happen to the Lin family again... How about we go home and hide for a while, and thene back when the situation is better?" The Wu family''s young daughter-inw grabbed Aunt Wu in fear, not wanting to go at this time. The Lin family is in trouble.


    Aunt Wu was a little hesitant: "Wealth and wealth can be found in danger. If you take a risk, you may be rewarded."


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Wu family: "But this time the Lin family has offended the young master of the Duke''s mansion, not the Yu family of the Chang family."


    If you are implicated this time, your head will be lost.


    Aunt Wu was still hesitating, but...


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Another burst of loud cries broke into the sky. Aunt Wu was frightened and said hurriedly: "The Lin family must be very busy now. Let''s go home first and wait until the afternoon to have a look."


    "Mother-inw is wise!" The Wu family''s daughters-inw quickly turned around and trotted home.


    Daqing shook his head. The second young master''s crying skills were really powerful. He looked so frightened that he seemed to be running for his life.


    In the Lin family''s house, Eng was still crying, but after he had cried for the two hundred count, he stopped, threw himself into the birthday girl''s arms, and said with a happy smile: "Ouch, I can''t hold it in anymore, I''m so happy, thank you, auntie" Aunt!"


    Because of this aunt, he could cry loudly, otherwise he would have to continue to hold it in... Humph, his father and mother didn''t allow him to cry, but the second wolf still cried, the second wolf was so powerful!


    Ah this?


    The birthdaydy had no idea what the boy was thinking, but seeing him happy, she alsoughed: "It''s good that the second young master is happy... The folk women will get you some dyes, and the young masters can dye the cloth by themselves. "

 Chapter 2744: Waiting for good news

    Chapter 2744: Waiting for good news


    Chapter 2744 Waiting for good news


    The second wolf was so happy that he stretched out his little hand and cried, "Red hands, the second wolf wants to dye his hands red, like Brother Hong."


    The birthday girl hurriedly said: "Second Young Master, just dye the cloth, but don''t dye your hands. If you dye your hands red, you will beughed at, and it will be difficult to clean... Sijun wanted to help the family, so his hands were dyed red." Yes, I didnt mean to dye it.


    "It''s such a long story, but Eng doesn''t understand, so he wants to dye his hands red." Eng said, and threw himself into his arms again, and began to act coquettishly: "Auntie, dye Eng''s hands red, please. Help Eng, woo woo woo~"


    this?


    Seeing that he was crying pitifully, the birthdaydy felt sorry for him. She hugged him and coaxed him: "Second Young Master, if you don''t cry, the women will dye the cloth for you in many colors, but it is really not good to dye your hands and it is difficult to wash them."


    Auntie wont help Eng?


    Eng was shocked, opened his mouth wide, took a deep breath, and was about to burst into tears. Aunt Yu said hurriedly: "Ms. Lin, don''t worry, Siqing has good medical skills and knows some medicinal soup that can wash away the coloring matter. You Dont worry and let the second master y with his hands."


    After hearing this, the birthdaydy finally nodded: "Okay, let''s dye the second young master''s hands red."


    Ouch, auntie is doing well! Eng was happy and immediately urged others: Quickly dye, quickly dye.


    The birthday girl smiled: "Okay, themon woman will go and get the coloring material for the second young master."


    Seeing that the birthday girl finally smiled happily, Lin Laoba felt refreshed and ran away. He went to the kitchen ahead of the birthday girl and scooped the three colors into the wooden bucket. When she arrived, he said with a smile: "Daughter-inw." , you take the red bucket, and Ill take the two buckets of green and gouache. These three colors are the most beautiful, and the little boys will definitely like them.


    "Okay." The birthday girl responded, and then said worriedly: "They are all little boys. These are the colors used by girls. Wouldn''t it be bad to dye them?"


    Lin Laoba said: "It''s okay. The indigo dye will be ready in half an hour. Then I will take a bucket out and dye it for the three young masters."


    He urged again: "Take it to the front yard quickly, the second young master will cry again... He cried so horribly, I was scared just now, for fear that he would ruin his voice from crying."


    That child is really hasty. We have to carry the red materials to him quickly, otherwise we will be in a hurry again. The birthday girl hurriedly carried the red materials to the front yard.


    However, when Eng saw the two colors of light green and gouache, he abandoned the red material and rushed towards the two colors with a white cloth: "Ouch, beautiful, better looking than red."


    With two "dong dong" sounds, he stuffed the cloth in his hands into the two wooden barrels, and even his hands were shoved in.


    The birthday girl quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Second Young Master, help me roll up my sleeves, otherwise your clothes will get wet."


    Aunt Yu wanted to say, don''t worry about them. If your clothes get wet, you can change them with clean ones. But in the end, Aunt Yu didn''t say anything and let the birthday girl worry about the second wolf... It might be okay to let the second wolf make trouble for the birthday girl. Make her feel at ease.


    Ouch, my hands have changed color, are the two wolves powerful?! The second wolf looked at his discolored hands, showed them off to the birthday girl, and asked her: Auntie, what color are these?


    ah?


    Are you too young to know what these two colors are called?


    The birthday girl smiled and said, "This hand is green, and this hand is pink."


    "Ouch, they''re green and pink, they look good, Eng likes them." The brat was so happy that he raised his hands and ran to show off to everyone in the house, including Lin Laoba who was cooking up the coloring ingredients in the kitchen. They didn''t miss it: "Does it look good? Is Eng powerful?"


    Lin Laoba was so amused by him that he smiled and nodded: "Well, it''s very good-looking. The second young master is very powerful."


    "Aha." The little guy was happy and curious about the coloring materials. He wanted to climb on the stove to see the colorings in the pot. Lin Laoba was so frightened that he hugged him quickly: "Second Young Master is in danger, these colorings are very hot. Yes, you cant touch it.


    Afraid that Eng would cry, he hurriedly gave him the cool indigo material: "This is blue. Second Young Master is ying with this."


    Ouch, this Lan is also good-looking, Eng likes it.


    The little guy immediately became well-behaved: "Okay, Eng is obedient and sensible!"


    Then he pointed at the barrel and said, "Go y with brother, Brother You, and Brother Hong." "Okay." Lin Laoba smiled, took his little hand, and carried the indigo material to the front yard for them to y with.


    And these little guys are really good at ying. The Lin family boiled four pots of dye, and they were all gone at noon. All of them were dyed into colorful ''little monkeys''.


    Lin Laoba was very worried when he saw the young masters. If the young masters came back like this, the Duke would not be angry and beat them, right?


    Mother Yu still said the same thing: "Don''t worry, Siqing can make medicinal soup and can wash away the coloring matter."


    Then he looked at the big wolf who was busy drying the cloth, and said happily: "Our eldest son has a dull temper. The Duke and his wife tried their best to let him have fun. Today he yed so happily. I and my wife will only be happy when they find out, and they won''t talk about them, let alone me the Lin family."


    After hearing this, Lin Laoba felt relieved.


    Mommy, the food is here, its time to start eating. Er Qing and Si Qing brought the food and ced it in the Lin familys front yard for the children to eat.


    Ouch, meaty meat is here! Eng cheered. Seeing the birthdaydy about to leave, he ran to catch her and said, Eat meaty meat, meaty meat is delicious.


    The birthday girl was so troubled by him that she could only agree toe and have lunch with them.


    After eating, Eng and the others did not take a nap and continued to y at Lin''s house until midnight. The big wolf couldn''t bear it anymore and started to doze off. Then he hugged Aunt Yu and said, "Mommy, I''m sleepy. Big wolf." The wolf is going home to sleep.


    Mama Yu nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I will take you home right now."


    The second wolf hasn''t had enough fun, but he has a good rtionship with the big wolf. Seeing that the big wolf is going home, he doesn''t make any fuss about staying. However, he seriously makes a promise to the Lin family: "He wille tomorrow and take him with him." Brother Rui, Brother Yi, my little cousin, Brother Gui, Brother Hong, and Brother Lin came together to dye cloth."


    He mentioned a bunch of brothers, which scared even Lin Laoba.


    Today the three of them have run out of four pots of coloring. Tomorrow there will be twice as many people as today... It seems that he won''t be able to sleep tonight and will have to cook a few more pots of coloring for them overnight.


    Lin Laoba: "Okay, I''ll boil the coloring ingredientster and prepare them for you."


    Ah ha, okay, thank you. Eng happily hugged her and kissed her for a while, then waved her little hand and went home contentedly.


    The birthday girl and her family sent them out and did not return home until the carriage had disappeared.


    After entering the house, the birthdaydy became energetic and said to Lin Laoba: "Ms. sir, the flowers and nts we collected are not enough. You can go directly and buy some ready-made color powder and let your mother-inw prepare it. Let''s boil it." Color, make more good-looking colors for them to y with.


    Hey, okay, Im going to buy coloring materials right now! Lin Laoba was very happy when he saw that she was energetic. Before the shop was closed, he hurriedly took the money to buy coloring powder.


    Mr. Lin secretly wiped away her tears, hoping that the birthday girl would get better and stop embarrassing herself.


    At the Qin family, Gu Jinli looked at the three tired cubs sleeping soundly and was confused: "Did they jump into the dye vat?"


    Grandma Yu smiled and said: "Absolutely."


    He was telling Gu Jinli about the three little guys dyeing cloth at the Lin family.


    Gu Jinli shook his head when he heard this and pinched Eng''s chubby face: "This brat can really make a scene."


    He asked the birthday girl again: "How is she? She shouldn''t be very resistant, right?"


    Grandma Yu nodded: "It looks much better than yesterday. I also like a few young gentlemen very much, but I still call myself amoner''s wife, and respectfully call Big Wolf and Two Wolves young gentlemen."

 Chapter 2745: do business together

    Chapter 2745: do business together


    Chapter 2745 Doing business together


    Gu Jinli: "It seems that she still has concerns, probably because she is afraid of hurting us, but it doesn''t matter, as long as she is willing to continue living and be willing to contact Big Wolf and Two Wolves... Take your time, don''t be in a hurry."


    As he spoke, his eyes fell on the pink cloth held in Eng''s hand. He opened his little hand and took the cloth over. He went to the window and looked at the light of the setting sun. He smiled and said, "This is Mrs. Lin''s dye." The craftsmanship of the cloth is really good, the color is even, and after the cloth is dyed, it doesnt feel clumped and **** your hands, but is very soft, which is amazing.


    Aunt Yu nodded and said: "When I saw those colored soups today, my eyes lit up. This kind of dyeing skills are top-notch in the capital. I just don''t know why she hid this skill for many years and didn''t use it." Come out? How did you get this skill?"


    Gu Jinli: "As long as it is not stolen, this kind of craftsmanship should not be buried."


    Mother Yu: "Madam, are you going to do dyeing business with the Lin family?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I didn''t do it, it was the Dou family."


    The birthday girl can''t face her old friend yet, and she won''t force her, so she won''te forward to do the dyeing business with the Lin family. Instead, she rmends the Lin family to the Dou family, and asks the Dou family to send a steward from Beicang Mansion to discuss cooperation.


    Gu Jinli said: "Er Qing, ask Daqing to inform Xia Zhang and ask him to talk to people from the Dou Family Trading Company about this matter as soon as possible."


    Yes, Ill do it right now. Erqing immediately went to Daqing and told her about the matter.


    Daqing is a little embarrassed. The madam is really sincere. Ever since that **** Xia Zhang exined his feelings to her, the madam and the Lord have asked her to report anything to Xia Zhang. She can''t even think of not seeing Xia Zhang.


    Erqing said: "Sister, this is the kindness of Madam and Sir. They hope that we can all live a normal life and not be burdened by the sufferings of childhood."


    They were born in the same water bandit vige. They had seen many tragic things in the water bandit vige. Their mothers would be dragged away by a group of water bandits while doing their work. Therefore, they never wanted to get married. Even thinking about men and women would make them sick. She felt like vomiting, but Xia Zhang''s feelings for Sister Daqing remained unchanged for many years.


    And when Xia Zhang expressed his feelings to Sister Daqing, he also said that he would not redeem his life and would apany Sister Daqing to serve the Qin family for the rest of his life, and the same would be true for their children and grandchildren.


    Your Excellency and Madam have promised that if Daqing wants to repay his kindness, they can stay in the Qin family for a lifetime. As for their children and grandchildren, as long as someone redeems his body and bes a good citizen, the Qin family will immediately release them.


    It''s just that Sister Daqing is still hesitant and doesn''t agree to Xia Zhang.


    Sister, please stop hesitating. Madam said, if you continue to hesitate, you will all get old and the short-lived ones will be reincarnated! Si Qing came over to persuade while eating a chicken leg.


    Daqing got angry when he saw her: "You stinky girl, you''re eating again. You''ve eaten all the chicken legs in the kitchen. Why don''t you hurry up and make medicine for Mrs. Lin? Cure her quickly, and Madam can rest assured!"


    The birthday girl suffered from a serious gynecological disease due to her previous experiences. Si Qing found out yesterday. He also found out the story of the birthday girl at the Yuanzi Medicine Store and learned the reason why Dr. Luo helped the birthday girl treat the illness. go through.


    It''s just that Dr. Luo has a lot of things to be busy with. He hasn''t been in Beicangfu in the past few months, and the birthday girl''s illness has dyed him.


    After Siqing told his wife about the matter, she said that the birthday girl''s disease could not be cured, and it should be caused by inmmation or even stubborn bacteria. She gave her a prescription and asked her to make a medicine for external use by women. She should be able to cure Shou Niang by applying it externally,bined with Dr. Luo''s internal decoction, acupuncture and massage.


    Si Qing: "I was making medicine, but it was getting dark, so I went out to have dinner."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daqing Bingfeng''s eyes narrowed, and Si Qing was so frightened that he said hurriedly: "Yes, I will work hard and make medicine!"


    Sayazi ran away because she was afraid that if she ran away toote, Daqing would punish her to death.


    Daqing shook his head and went to talk to Xia Zhang.


    Xia Zhang quickly got the job done. When it got dark, Daqing came back and said, "Madam, the chief executive of the Dou family business has said that they are willing to cooperate. They will send someone to the Lin family tomorrow to discuss this matter. .


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, as long as the business is concluded, the Lin family will have a family business that can be passed down from generation to generation, and we don''t have to worry about their livelihood."


    Qin Sang waved his hand and let Daqing go down. He looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "The matter is almost done. Xiaoyu, stop thinking about it and eat quickly."


    Okay. Gu Jinli exhaled a breath, and his whole body became rxed.


    Qin Sang felt relieved when he saw this. He looked at her with a smile for a while, and then called the three little guys on the kang: "Brother You, Big Wolf and Eng, wake up quickly. It''s time to have dinner. After eating, go to bed again." ."But the three little guys yed too much today and were too tired to get up.


    Qin Sang patiently shook them awake one by one.


    Every time someone wakes up, another one cries. Soon, the main courtyard is filled with loud cries.


    Woo, daddy, the big wolf is sleepy and needs to sleep~


    Woo, cousin, can you let Brother You sleep? Brother You is not hungry and doesnt want to eat.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Daddy hates it, hates it, the two wolves want to sleep!


    Well, Qin Sang looked at the three little guys lying on the kang with their eyes closed and crying, and he was a little helpless.


    Gu Jinli looked on andughed and asked him: "Do you want to help? I am a benevolent and righteous person. As long as you ask me, I will definitely help you."


    Qin Sang smiled and secretly kissed the corner of her mouth: "No, Xiaoyu, let''s eat. It''s just three children, I can take care of it."


    He also handed her a bowl of ck-bone chicken and ginseng soup: "Drink it, Xiaoyu, to replenish your body. I have been really tired in the past two days."


    Boom, Gu Jinli''s face turned red and he pinched him angrily: "Is this intentional? Go and coax the children quickly to prevent them from falling asleep again!"


    "Okay." Qin Sang smiled, looking at her tenderly, thinking about something after eating the cakest night, his eyes became obsessed, he put his arms around her waist and leaned towards her.


    Eng had already woken up from crying. When he sat up and saw his father coaxing his mother, he got angry and said, "Daddy is stupid. You want to coax Eng, not your mother!"


    It was Eng who was crying, not my mother. Even my stupid father couldn''t tell the difference.


    Qin Sang hugged him, kissed his cheek, and said: "Yeah, daddy is stupid, Eng is good, stop crying. If you eat now, take a bath, and sleep well, daddy will promise you tomorrow , Ill go to Lins house the day after tomorrow, otherwise I cant go.


    Can''t go to Lin''s house to y!


    The second wolf was so frightened that he stopped crying immediately. He picked up the spoon and started eating: "Second wolf, you are obedient. You are going to y."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Well, Eng behaved very well. Dad promised Eng that he can go to Lin''s house to y and eat quickly."


    I went to coax the big wolf and the little Luo to travel again.


    These two cubs were easier to coax, and they stopped crying after a while, cheered up, and had dinner.


    After that, he was taken to the bathroom, stripped naked, and then thrown into the bath water mixed with decoction to bathe.


    Qin Sang looked at them through the light of themppost, shook his head and said with a smile: "Look, you have all dyed yourselves like flower monkeys. Let''s soak for a quarter of an hour, and then wash them well to wash off the color on your body. "


    Okay, Second Wolf knows! Second Wolf was the first to respond, but his voice was so cheerful that it looked like he was acting like a monster.


    Sure enough, the brat suddenly buried his head at the bottom of the tub and didn''t get up for a while. Qin Sang was so frightened that he quickly took him out of the tub and said angrily with a headache: "Brat, you want to drown yourself? ?


    The bratughed and said, "Dad, the two wolves are diving."

 Chapter 2746: Continue on your journey

    Chapter 2746: Continue on your journey


    Chapter 2746 Continue on the journey


    Qin Sang was a little surprised when he heard this: "Diving? You even know this word."


    Our second son is really smart. He knows how to dive at a young age, which makes dad very happy.


    but


    Qin Sang frowned again and asked, "Who did you learn it from? Diving is very dangerous and you cannot learn it randomly."


    Xiao Luo You said: "Cousin, I''m not a random learner, I learned it from my father. My father said that if you meet a bad guy that you can''t beat, just jump into the water and hold your breath. After the bad guy leaves, you cane out and survive. This is a very powerful skill.


    Qin Sang looked at Xiao Luoyou and said seriously: "This skill is indeed very useful, but it must be practiced with an adult who knows how to swim. You cannot practice it secretly by yourself, otherwise you will die if you drown. Do you understand?"


    Little Luo You nodded: "I know, my parents told Brother You, Brother You remembered it, and he hasn''t forgotten it at all~"


    At the end of the sentence, the little guy became sad. He looked up at Qin Sang and said with tears in his eyes: "Cousin, I miss my father and my mother. Oh... don''t cry. Hold it in and be strong. I''m your brother!"


    Qin Sang felt likeughing but feeling distressed when he heard this. He hugged him andforted him: "It''s okay. My cousin is here. If Brother You is sad, just cry. You don''t have to hold it in, and you don''t have to worry too much."


    After hearing this, Xiao Luoyou thought that he had not seen his parents for a long time, and he couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    When he cried, the two little ones couldn''t hold it in any longer, hugged him, and started crying loudly.


    Gu Jinli was startled when he heard the cries of Xiao Luoyou and Da Lang, and rushed to the bathroom: "What''s wrong? Why are they two crying?"


    It''s usually okay if the two wolves cry, but if Little Luo You and Big Wolf cry, it must be something sad.


    "Ah, my cousin is out, please don''t look. Brother You has grown up!" Little Luo You was so frightened by her that he stopped crying. He hid in the big bathtub and squatted, not daring to get up.


    The brat Eng followed suit and howled, "Don''t look at it, don''t look at it, Eng has grown up."


    The brat knew how to join in the fun, so Gu Jinli red at him, then looked at Xiao Luo You, and said with a smile: "You are a little kid who is not even six years old, you are so shy... ok, ok, ok, my cousin will go out and don''t look at you. "


    Speaking, he looked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Brother You is fine. I just miss Brother Luo and Cousin Yu. I am so sad that I cried. When the big wolf and the two wolves saw him crying, they immediately came to apany him."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I see, they are like this all the time. They like to do everything together... Okay, you coax him, I''ll go out first, otherwise Brother You won''t dare to get out of the bathtub."


    "Okay." Qin Sang responded. After Gu Jinli left, he teased little Luo You a few words. After making the little guy happy, he continued to give them a bath, then took them back to the small courtyard where they lived, and continued to teach them about God. The story of General Eagle.


    Even though it was a story made up by Gu Jinli to deceive children, the three little guys liked it very much. Qin Sang told them for half an hour, but he still couldn''t coax them to sleep.


    He had no choice but to start scaring the children: "It''s already veryte. If you don''t go to bed, you''ll get upte tomorrow, and you won''t be able to go to Lin''s house to y."


    This is theirtest Achilles heel. As soon as these words came out, they immediately became honest, closed their eyes and said, "Fall asleep."


    Sleeping like a ghost.


    Qin Sang smiled and kept watch over them for a while. After they really fell asleep, he went to find Gu Jinli and pester her.


    The next day, at the Lin family house, the birthdaydy and her wife looked at the twenty or so children in front of them and were confused: "This, so many?"


    Eng nodded and said proudly: "Yeah, there are many, many, little brothers of Eng. They all listen to Eng. Is Eng very good?!" The birthdaydy and his wife already understand him very well. He said hurriedly: "The second young master is very powerful."


    Ah ha, Eng smiled happily, and pulled his little brother over again, introducing one by one to the birthday girl and his wife: "This is Brother Yi, he is the oldest, the most powerful, and knows a lot, this is Brother Xiaogui, and this is Brother Yi." Brother Xiao Hong from Nai Hongs family, this is Brother Xiao Lin from Nai Lins family, he will grow up with Eng, this is my little cousin


    ah?


    Is he a cousin or an elder brother?


    "This is, this is... Eng''s little brother!" The brat was too young and there were too many people here. He forgot what his name was and just muddled through.


    Brother Yi smiled and introduced other friends to the birthday girl and his wife.


    After hearing this, the birthdaydy and her husband asked Sijun to y with them. The couple hurried to the kitchen and cooked the color soup... There were so many children, and the color soup cookedst night was simply not enough.


    On this day, the Lin family mansion was filled withughter and crying, which confused everyone in Beifu Lane.


    "Mother-inw, have the Lin family taken good care of the young masters of the Duke''s mansion? Why are youughing and crying at the same time? Should we go and curry favor today?" asked the daughter-inw of the Wu family.


    Aunt Wu was also confused. After hesitating and hesitating, she finally felt that she was not brave enough, so she said: "Let''s wait and see for one more day, so as not to be implicated by the Lin family."


    While the children were ying around, the chief steward of Beicangfu of the Dou family business also came to the Lin family and said that he was interested in their dyeing skills and wanted to cooperate with the Lin family.


    "However, before we cooperate, I have a question that Aunt Lin needs to answer first... Did you steal this dyeing technique?" Steward Dou Beida said: "Aunt Lin, don''t me me, because it concerns the reputation of the Dou family business. The matter must be asked clearly. You can rest assured that your family is backed by the Duke of Qin. Even if the craftsmanship is stolen, the Dou family will not do anything to your family, but will terminate this cooperation. "


    Mr. Lin suddenly became angry: "This recipe belongs to my Shen family, other people are the thieves!"


    Manager Dou Beida said: "I understand, please calm down and let''s talk about cooperation."


    "There are two ways of cooperation. One is that the Lin family gives the prescription, and the Dou family firm is fully responsible. The profits earned will be split 50-50. This way of cooperation can make it easier for the Lin family."


    "Secondly, the Lin family keeps the recipe themselves and is responsible for dyeing the cloth. The Dou family''s tradingpany will help you build a dyeing workshop. The profits will still be divided into 50 and 50. Within thirty years, the Lin family''s dyed cloth can only be sold to the Dou family''s tradingpany. We cant trade with other families, but with this method of cooperation, the Lin family will have to work a lot harder, but we can train the children of the Lin family.


    Mr. Lin did not reply immediately, but said: "Director Dou, this matter is too big. Can you give my family a few days to discuss it."


    Dou Beida, the steward, said: "This is what it should be."


    Aunt Yu took the opportunity and said: "But it''s best for the Lin family to reply to the Dou Family Trading Company within five days... In five days, the Duke and his wife will leave Beicang Mansion and rush to the capital. This matter is arranged by the Duke''s Mansion. Bridge, if the cooperation between the Lin Dou family can bepletely finalized before the Qin family leaves, the Duke and his wife can also feel at ease."


    The Qin family is leaving?! The birthdaydy was shocked, feeling relieved but at the same time reluctant to leave.


    Grandma Yu nodded: "Well, the Qin family has stayed here for too long. It''s time to leave for the capital, otherwise a lot of things will be dyed."


    Mr. Lin looked at Manager Dou Beida and said, "The Lin family will reply within three days at thetest."


    Im d, then Ill just wait for the good news. After talking about the cooperation, Manager Dou Beida didnt stay too long. He picked up a box of fabrics dyed by the Lin family and left with others.


    Eng and the others continued to y at the Lin family, but they were so good at making things that they quickly ran out of all the toys: "Wow, wow, wow, no soup, we can''t y anymore, I''m angry!"


    When the birthday girl heard Eng''s cry, she ran over quickly, hugged him and coaxed him: "If Eng doesn''t cry,e back tomorrow, and my aunt will make a lot of soup for you."


    Eng was very happy: "Oh, Auntie, thank you!"

 Chapter 2747: Good aunt

    Chapter 2747: Good aunt


    Chapter 2747 Good Aunt


    Mother Yu was stunned when she saw this. Did she know that the Qin family was leaving and was reluctant to leave her two children?


    Mother Yu was very happy and knew it was time, so when she left the Lin family, she said to the birthdaydy: "Madam, I want to send a letter to Mrs. Lin. Is Mrs. Lin willing to ept it?"


    He also emphasized that Gu Jinli would note to see her, so she could rest assured.


    After hearing this, the birthday girl wished she could give herself a p in the face... Xiaoyu has be the wife of the princess. When she was fleeing famine, Xiaoyu looked for water sources and exchanged water for food, saving her whole family. Now she has saved her husband''s family, but she still She is suffering from herself and does not want to see Xiaoyu. She really does not deserve to be treated so favorably by her old friend.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Grandma Yu shed tears and said hurriedly: "If Madam Lin doesn''t want to, you don''t have to ept this letter. Madam won''t force you."


    "I''ll ept it!" The birthdaydy wiped away her tears and said, "Please tell the Duke''s wife that I will ept the letter and read it carefully...Thank her and tell her not to worry about me. I am living a good life now, but


    She still couldn''t face her old friend with such a dirty body, and she was even more afraid of facing her rtives. She was also afraid that after acknowledging her rtives, her past would stain the lintel of the Qin and Gu families... The children of both families were serving as officials in the court. They are like dragons and phoenixes among people, and she doesn''t want anyone tough at them.


    There is also Xiaoyu, she is the princess of the country. If people know that she has a dirty n sister, then... the birthdaydy can''t imagine the consequences.


    "Madam, I understand. Madam Lin doesn''t need to exin." After finishing the business, Grandma Yu took the little ones back.


    In the evening, after the Lin family had finished their meal, Mrs. Lin called Shou Niang and Lin Laoba into her room and asked, "Do you want to give out the prescriptions and reap the dividends, or do you want to open a dyeing workshop and earn money through hard work?" ?


    After what happened during the day, the birthday girl felt that she should not rely on Gu Jinli for protection all her life, but should learn to be strong on her own. After thinking about it, she said: "Mother-inw, my daughter-inw thinks that she can try opening a dyeing workshop first. If the Lin family really If you cant do it, tell the Dou family to change to the first way of cooperation... You have to try to make the Lin family more powerful, and you cant hide behind it from the beginning and just sit back and enjoy the results.


    Mrs. Lin nodded repeatedly when she heard this: "The birthdaydy is right. It is the Lin family''s blessing to have you as their daughter-inw."


    He looked at Lin Laoba again and asked, "Lao Ba, what do you think?"


    Lin Laoba nced at the birthdaydy and said to Granny Lin: "Mom, my son wants the same thing as the birthdaydy... My son wants to practice himself and gain some skills. As for the Chang family, let him understand that he can only rely on the support of others. Its not possible, you have to do your own thing to protect the people you care about.


    Before General Wu''s family was destroyed, no one in Beicang Mansion dared to touch his family. But as soon as the Chu Dynasty was over, and the rumors came out that the new emperor wanted to arrest Vice General Yin and behead them all, the Chang family began to bully his family. .


    "The other thing is that my son doesn''t want to spoil the children of the Lin family... If you don''t work hard, you won''t be sessful. If you just sit and collect cash and don''t do any work, in twenty or thirty years, Liu Jun and his children will be a prodigal young master. He can''t so."


    "Okay, okay, what my mother wants is what you said... A man must strengthen himself so that he can stand up in the world and protect his family!" Mrs. Lin cried with joy. She originally thought that Lao Ba would be tangled up, but she didn''t expect to pass by the Chang family. Regarding the matter, he became decisive: "Okay, the cooperation is settled."


    but


    Mrs. Lin asked the birthday girl to go back and rest first, leaving Lin Lao Ba behind and asked him the most important thing: "Lao Ba, the Lin family is about to be rich, but when a man is rich, he will think about Na''mi." Concubine, you dont need to say that you can love your birthday girl forever. Only a little girl will believe this, but your mother wont believe it...My mother was abandoned by others, and her family fortune was lost because of it, and she was humiliated because of it, so she wants to give it to her. Are you willing to give me a guarantee for my birthday?"


    This is also the reason why Mrs. Lin never dislikes the birthday girl... She is well aware of the suffering of women and the despair of having no way to seek help. She does not want to force her daughter-inw to death, so she treats her sincerely.


    Lin Laoba hurriedly said: "My son is willing to give. As long as he can keep the birthday girl in the Lin family, my son is willing to do anything."


    Mr. Lin smiled: "Okay."


    He personally wrote a letter of inheritance, stating that if Lin Laoba changes his mind in the future and fails the birthday girl, all the property of the Lin family will belong to the birthday girl.


    If the birthday girl is soft-hearted and unwilling to take it, she can only give it to the children of the Lin family, and she can only share half of it. The remaining half will be thrown away by the birthday girl and cannot be given to the Lin family. This is considered a punishment for Lin Laoba.


    "Write your name and press your thumbprint." Mrs. Lin handed the birth certificate to Lin Laoba, and said: "Tomorrow, mother will go to the government office with you and ask the government office to stamp the birth certificate into the book, so you have to think about it. , otherwise it will be toote to regret it.


    My son has no regrets. Lin Laoba happily signed and pressed his fingerprints. The next day, mother and son first went to the Yamen to stamp the birth certificate, and then went to Dou''s business to discuss cooperation.


    And this happened quickly.


    Lin Laoba and Mrs. Lin are crazy. They actually gave their family property to their daughter-inw, who has a foreign surname!


    Who knows, maybe Lin Laos eighth daughter-inw is good at ck magic and has bewitched the mother and son.


    Although Magistrate Jin didn''t know what rtionship Shou Niang had with the Qin and Gu families, he knew very well that the Duke of Qin would help the Lin family because of Shou Niang. After learning these gossipy words, he had some people scratch their heads and say that they After spreading rumors indiscriminately, ruining the reputation of a good family, breaking the criminalw, beating her up in public, and paying money, the matter waspletely settled, and no one dared to speak ill of the birthday girl anymore.


    When the birthdaydy found out, she went to ask Mrs. Lin: "Mother-inw, I can''t take this property. Let''s go to the Yamen and destroy the inheritance certificate."


    Mrs. Lin looked at her and said seriously: "Shou Niang, this is not money, but Lao Ba''s feelings for you. He gave it to you with his heart, so you have to keep it."


    this?


    After hearing this, the birthday girl couldn''t hold it back any longer and cried bitterly.


    Mrs. Lin let her cry: "Cry, don''t hold it in."


    Gu Jinli soon learned about this and was extremely happy: "The Lin family is indeed a rare good family. With the kindness of the Lin family''s mother and son, the birthday girl will have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Xiaoyu can rest assured this time... Just continue writing letters. I will prepare for the departure. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to worry about it. Just take the children and have a happy outing."


    "Outing?" Gu Jinli smiled: "This is what you said, then when we set off again, we will walk slowly and have fun along the way!"


    Qin Sang loved her smile the most. When he saw her smiling happily, he couldn''t help but kiss her and said, "Okay, let''s y all the way to the capital. There''s no rush...but there is something urgent now~"


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Huh?"


    Qin Sang smiled, and before she could react, he took the pen out of her hand, carried her back to the back room, mmed the door, and started doing business.


    Gu Jinli only sent the letter to his birthday mother the day before he left. The letter was very long, telling important things about the Gu Dalin family over the years, and then it was a guarantee.


    Gu Jinli promised that he would not force her to recognize her rtives or face her rtives. If she did not want to, Gu Jinli could also guarantee that all her old friends, including Gu Dalin, would not appear in front of her, and she could live in Beicang Mansion with peace of mind. .


    At the end of the letter, he also said: Don''t be afraid of hurting us. The Qin and Gu families are extremely powerful and will not be harmed by a few unpleasant words.


    The birthday girl was already crying after reading the letter. She originally did not dare to see Gu Jinli again, so she went to the city gate the next day to see Gu Jinli and the others off.


    The second wolf was very happy when he saw her. He waved to her in the carriage and shouted: "Oooh, Aunt Lin, the second wolf is here, look at the second wolf, look at the second wolf!"


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "Mom, Eng is going to talk to my aunt!"

 Chapter 2748: Good Aunt【2】

    Chapter 2748: Good Aunt��2��


    Chapter 2748 Good Aunt 2


    Xiao Luo You also said: "Cousin, Brother You is going to say goodbye to Aunt Lin and Brother Sijun."


    Da Lang also said with tears in his eyes: "Mom, Da Lang is going too. I want to see Aunt Lin, I want to see Brother Lin... I won''t be able to see him, I''m so sad~"


    This Zaizai rarely makes requests, but to be able to say this shows that he is really reluctant to let go of the Lin family.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed, hugged him and said, "Okay, you go and say goodbye to the Lin family...Mother is waiting for you in the carriage."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa another the that brat Eng climbed out of the carriage immediately. After I stood up, I opened my arms and I was about to jump out of the carriage. Before I jumped, I called to the big guys: ''Mom, brother, brother You. , Aunt Lin, fourth brother, look at the second wolf, look at the second wolf, its about to fly away!


    Fly your head.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly got out of the carriage, grabbed him by the back cor, picked him up, and said angrily with a headache: "You brat, if you dare to seek death again, my mother will beat you. Really."


    "Huh, mother is fierce." Eng grunted and kicked his feet a few times. Seeing that he could not break free from his mother''s restraints, he had no choice but to shout to the birthday girl: "Aunt Lin, save Eng!"


    Well, the birthdaydy was stunned when she heard this. She hesitated for a moment, took two steps this way, and then stopped.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he didn''t embarrass her. He handed Eng to Erqing and said, "Take them to say goodbye to the Lin family."


    "Yes." Erqing hugged the second wolf, Siqing hugged the big wolf, and Yu Huai took Xiao Luoyou to meet the Lin family.


    Ouch, Aunt Lin! Eng saw the birthday girl and rushed towards her. After hugging her and kissing her for a while, he started to ask for something: Auntie, I still want to dye cloth and give Eng soup.


    The Lin family had been prepared for a long time. Lin Laoba took out three big gourds and handed them to them: "There is color soup for dyeing cloth in them, one for each person. When they have a rest, the three young masters can take it out to dye cloth and y."


    Ouch, Uncle Lin, thank you. Eng was so happy that he hugged the big gourd...it was filled with color soup and was very heavy, so the little guy actually picked it up.


    Lin Laoba was shocked and praised: "The second young master is worthy of being a general. He is so strong. My Xiaomei can''t even lift this gourd."


    The second wolf raised his chubby face proudly and said, "The second wolf is awesome, he is a man."


    Lin Laoba smiled and said: "Well, the second young master is the most powerful little man I have ever seen."


    I am yearning for it in my heart. If the birthday girl''s illness can be cured and she can conceive a child, will their child be as cute as Eng?


    He quickly shook his head and shook off this expectation... He has the birthday girl and four children like Sijun Xiaomei, which is enough. He can''t think too much. If he thinks too much, it will inevitably show up. If the birthday girl sees it, she will feel sad and guilty. of.


    The birthdaydy held the gourd for Da Lang and said, "Da Lang, this soup is very heavy. Ask Miss Siqing to get it for you, otherwise your hands will hurt if you hold it for a long time."


    "Na na, okay." Da Lang was a child who listened and refused to do anything to harm himself. He gave the gourd of **** soup to Si Qing and raised his eyebrows at the birthday girl with a smile. As time passed, it seemed as if the ice and snow melted and spring blossoms bloomed. open.


    The birthday girl was warmed by him, but she felt sad thinking that they were about to leave. She nced at Gu Jinli''s carriage. After the big wolf and the second wolf said goodbye to Sijun and the others, she mustered up her courage and followed the second wolf. They went to see Gu Jinliter.


    Gu Jinli was very happy, but also very sad, because the birthday girl was standing a foot away from the carriage, her head lowered, her hands sped together, and she was at a loss, like a sinner who had done something wrong.


    Ms. Lin, thank you very much for the Lin familys care of Eng and the others during this time. They had a great time at the Lin family. Gu Jinli spoke first, breaking the silence.


    But the birthday girl was suddenly struck by lightning. She trembled all over, pulled away and ran away... But after a while, she stopped again, seemed to have pped herself, turned around and ran back, and saluted Gu Jinli from a distance. He said: "Thank you... I will get better. Don''t worry about me. I''m lucky enough." After saying this, he remembered the tragic deaths of Xie and Mei Niu and couldn''t stay any longer, so he left quickly.


    Gu Jinli was very worried about her and felt relieved when he saw that Shouniang did not leavepletely, but stood by the city gate with the Lin family, waiting for them to set off.


    Mother Yu said: "Madam, don''t worry. Si Qing will stay for an extra half month to treat Mrs. Lin. We also have people in Beicang Mansion. The Lin family and Mrs. Lin will be safe."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, I believe she can do it."


    Lanniu is the strongest person she has ever met. She will definitely be able to survive her inner demons ande back to truly reunite with them.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "The auspicious time hase, I respectfully send Duke Qin off to the capital to worship his ancestors!" As soon as the time came, the people from the government office beat the gongs to let the people go away. Magistrate Jin led the officials of the government office, the prominent families in the city, and the wealthy households. People from other families and with great fame sent Qin Sang and others to see them off.


    After five miles, he turned around and returned to the city under Qin Sang''s order.


    Widow Xiao took in a lot of Cheng Yi and was so happy that she started counting them in the carriage. However, this did not stop her from scolding Uncle Qin: "Asshole, how dare you note to pick me up? She must have been raised in the capital." Young and beautiful concubine, wait for me, I will definitely seize you!"


    Sister Xiao also cursed the money and celebrated: "It''s useless. I stopped halfway through the journey and said that I was helping to rebuild in Yongtai Mansion. Bah, I''m afraid I wasn''t fascinated by the beautiful victims."


    Xiao Xiaomei said: "Mom, eldest sister, please stop scolding me. Dad and brother-inw really have errands to do... Besides, dad can let us go to the capital to see something. If he doesn''te to stop us, let''s be content." .


    But I was very happy that Ji Feng came to pick her up... Although Ji Feng came back two dayster than cousin Qin, he came anyway, and after not seeing her for more than a year, Ji Feng was much more enthusiastic towards her this time. , so pestering that she almost didnt want to get tired of him.


    Xiao Chengju''s daughter-inw Tan Xiaoxiang also said: "Mother-inw, eldest sister, don''t be angry. My father-inw and the others will get the credit forpleting this errand. I heard that the house that was originally rebuilt in Yongtai Mansion will be sold soon. Once my father-inw and the others are in Yongtai Mansion, they will Once the houses go on sale, they can buy one or two for our family at a low price, and our family can have multiple properties."


    Widow Xiao was a little disgusted: "The Yongtai Mansion is a dangerous ce. If you buy a house there, you will probably lose a lot of money!"


    Tan Xiaoxiang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother-inw. My husband said in the letter that it is the intersection of four roads, connecting the southeast and northwest fortresses. You can only make money by buying property there, not lose anything."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao thought about it and felt that she couldn''t lose anything. She became more energetic and said hurriedly: "Xiaoxiang, write a letter now and ask Cheng Ju and the others to buy more shops. Don''t let others take advantage of it!"


    However, Widow Xiao made a miscalction. Because of the importance of Yongtai Mansion, Wei Qi issued a strict order to sell houses and shops. The princes'' families could buy at most three houses, the officials and generals'' houses at most two, and the rest of the family could not buy at most one house. Too many, otherwise wouldn''t this fortress mansion be the private fiefdom of wealthy families? Wei Qi doesnt allow it!


    However, Wei Qi felt very sorry for his concubine and son, and gave special orders to Aunt Shan and her son, allowing them to buy ten houses and ten houses when they passed by Yongtai Mansion.


    After Aunt Shan received the special order, she didnt look happy at all. She just put the order aside and told the good steward: Follow it.


    "Yes, I obey." Shan Guanshi responded, but his voice was very high-pitched, and you could tell he was a gelded mule.


    However, over the years, the good steward has been sharpened by Aunt Shan, and he is very good at ttering her. He congratted her: "Your Majesty ignored the rules and sent a special order to the empress and His Highness. It can be seen that in His Majesty''s heart, the empress and Your Highness are still the most important." , Your Majesty, you can rest assured.


    "Don''t worry? With the Qin and Gu families here, how can you make me feel relieved?" Aunt Shan gritted her teeth and secretly resented it. She didn''t expect that the Gu family survived and turned into a prince''s family.


    Mrs. Duke of Qin, Marquis of Lu, eh, are Gu Jinli and Gu Jincheng a good match? !

 Chapter 2749: Good Aunt【3】

    Chapter 2749: Good Aunt��3��


    Chapter 2749 Good Aunt3


    However, whether they deserve it or not, the good-for-nothing Gu Dashan family has soared into the sky and be an honorable family in the Davidic dynasty.


    But


    Why, why didn''t God have the foresight to allow Gu Dashan''s family to be prosperous?


    !


    Aunt Shan became more and more angry as she thought about it. She grabbed the porcin bottle on the table and smashed it on the ground, making a loud noise.


    After hearing the sound, the men and horses guarding her rushed to the door from outside the courtyard and asked loudly: "Aunt Shan, are you okay? Please open the door and let the general confirm it, so that you can exin to your majesty!"


    Aunt Shan endured her anger and stood up to open the door with Shan Guanshi. She looked at General Hang in the yard, bowed and smiled kindly, and said: "General Hang, don''t worry, I''m fine. Shan Guanshi identally knocked it over." I broke the porcin vase and made a sound, which made General Hang worried. It''s my fault, and I hope General Hang can forgive me."


    Hmph, you stinky bitch, you put the me on him again. Shan Guanshi was dissatisfied, but he immediately cooperated and said: "It''s the ve who deserves to die. Please forgive me, General Hang!"


    General Hang said hurriedly: "Shan Guan is serious about his words. Since there is nothing wrong, I will leave first. If Aunt Shan has any instructions, I will inform youter."


    Aunt Shan said hurriedly: "Thank you, General Hang."


    General Hang nodded and led his men out of the yard, continuing to patrol outside the yard to protect Aunt Shan and her son.


    The good steward apanied Aunt Shan back to the house. After closing the door and window, he waited for a while, and after making sure that General Hang and the others were far away, he said in a low voice: "Mother, if you are really angry, I can arrange for someone to go to Dafeng Vige. , give Gu Dashans family... In short, I guarantee that their family, men, women, old and young, will suffer."


    Over the years, they have experienced a lot and learned a lot of tricks. Now they still have a few people under theirmand. They cannot deal with the Qin family, but they can go to the vige to cause harm to the Gu Dashan family.


    After hearing this, Aunt Shan said angrily: "Shut up, you ignorant thing. Please be more honest these days. If you dare to do random things in private and ruin my son''s path to bing a prince, I will make your life worse than death."


    Idiot, do you think I dont want to kill Gu Dashans family?


    It cant be done!


    That old guy Wei Qi sent her a message, telling her about David''s current situation... When David was first established, everything was very unstable, and Qin Guogong and Luo Ying had hundreds of thousands of troops in their hands. Now Luo Ying is stationed in the northwest, Did not enter Beijing. If something happens to the Qin and Gu families in the capital, Luo Ying will definitely lead his troops to attack the capital, and the David Dynasty will be destroyed. Her position as concubine and queen mother, and her son''s crown prince and throne will all be gone!


    So you cant mess around.


    Shan Guanshi said: "Yes, I know that I will never act privately without your Majesty''s instructions."


    only


    "How long do you have to endure it?" Shan Guanshi nced at Aunt Shan, "Although you are a much better vicious woman than you were ten years ago, you are still an intolerable evil person at your core."


    Especially facing Gu Dashans family, you couldnt bear it.


    "Of course I will endure it until my son..." Aunt Shan dipped her hand in tea and wrote on the table: The day my son ascends the throne and bes emperor.


    After looking at it, Shan Guanshi frowned and said, "This is too long. It will take at least ten years."


    Aunt Shan said: "Don''t worry, the adults in the capital are not just waiting for death. When Brother Lines to the capital, with his status as the only prince, they wille to seek refuge immediately. With their help, it only takes five years." Nian, brother Lin..."


    You can be the emperor!


    At that time, she will be the Queen Mother. As long as she uses the Qin and Gu families of treason, she can ughter all the three ns of the Qin and Gu families! "Ha." Aunt Shanughed out loud as she thought about the future fate of the Qin and Gu families, and then touched her belly and said, "They are indeed lucky, but God loves me the most. I have reached such a state. Despite the desperate situation, I was able to turn over and give birth to His Majestys only son.


    Shan Guanshi immediatelyplimented her: "Your Majesty is the reincarnation of a phoenix. She is destined to have thestugh."


    It''s a pity that the ttery was pped on the horse''s leg, and Aunt Shan scolded her again: "Shut up, and don''t say anything about the reincarnation of the phoenix again, otherwise I will let you die without aplete body."


    "Yes." Ke Shanguan was a little unhappy: "I have finally made it to the top, but I can''t be arrogant. Thinking about it makes me feel aggrieved."


    Aunt Shan said: "After Brother Lines to the throne, you can be as arrogant as you like. If you dare tomit suicide now, I will kill you."


    Be good at managing things: "Yes, I know this."


    He then suggested: "My dear, how many beauties do you want to send to the Duke of Qin? I heard that the Duke of Qin only has one woman, Gu Jinli. This is too much. Why should she, a peasant girl, have the Duke of Qin all to herself?"


    Aunt Shan really didnt want to see Gu Jinli get the exclusive favor of Qin Sang, but: "We cant take action. After entering the capital, we will find an opportunity to ask your majesty to give a beauty to the Duke of Qin, or directly cook the rice."


    Shan Guanshi hurriedly asked: "Should I let Duke Qin have **** with a woman, or let Gu Jinli have **** with another man... Oh, my dear, I think it would be more satisfying if Gu Jinli was caught having **** with another man."


    There are many things for men to find women, but if the Duke of Qin is cuckolded, Gu Jinli will definitely die tragically. Even the twin boys she gave birth to will be questioned as bastards, and the entire Gu family will not be able to survive!


    Aunt Shan was very moved when she heard this, but said: "Let''s put aside the matter of dealing with her family first, and wait until Brother Lin and I are officially canonized... I don''t want to make any mistakes when I get there."


    Good at managing things: "Let it be done, I will listen to you."


    Aunt Shan warned him again: "Stop it, don''t do anything to the Qin and Gu families without my order. For the sake of my virtuous name, when we see the Qin and Gu families, we have to treat them well." , when necessary, you have to show weakness and pretend to be pitiful, you know?"


    Hah, dont warn me, you want to kill Gu Dashan and his family more than I do.


    Shan Guanshi was disdainful of Aunt Shan''s hypocrisy in her heart, but on her face she said respectfully: "Yes, I will obey my order."


    Aunt Shan was very satisfied, stood up and said, "Let''s go to the martial arts arena to see Brother Lin."


    "Yes." Shan Guanshi stood up and followed her to a martial arts arena in the back house.


    Wei Lin was sweating profusely and his whole body was sore as he squatted on horseback in the martial arts arena. He had been squatting for more than an hour, but the master who taught him martial arts still didn''t stop.


    Aunt Shan felt distressed and looked at Shan Guanshi.


    Shan Guanshi said hurriedly: "Master Zong, Brother Lin seems to be working very hard, why don''t we let him have a rest."


    Master Zong frowned and said: "Master Lin has been on the road these days and has wasted his martial arts. If he doesn''t practice more while replenishing supplies, all the martial arts he has learned before will be in vain."


    He took the spear again, bang, hit Wei Lin on the thigh, and said: "Stand straight, don''t bend, don''t shake... Only after you practice the lower body can you learn other martial arts, otherwise you can only stop at squatting. If you take only one step, you will never learn any good skills!"


    Aunt Shan was stunned when she heard this. She quickly looked at Wei Lin and said, "Brother Lin, listen to Master Zong and squat down!"


    Wei Lin has worked very hard, but practicing martial arts is so hard that he can''t help but shed tears.


    This made Aunt Shan very angry: "Why are you crying? You can''t cry. Your father led the Wei army and worked hard to bring down the world. Now you just squat on a horse and shed tears. You deserve it." Is your father worthy of the people of the world?!"

 Chapter 2750: hit

    Chapter 2750: hit


    Chapter 2750 Crash


    Wei Qi led the Wei army to conquer the world?


    If Wei Xiao and Emperor Jing Yuan heard this, they would definitelyugh angrily... It was Wei Xiao who fought all the way to the capital to confront the Chu army. He was willing to give up the throne so that the world could avoid a military disaster and prevent the thieves from fighting with Dong Qing. It was Emperor Jingyuan who took advantage of the situation, and Wei Qi was the one who was fart.


    And Wei Lin is not even a fart.


    Shan Guanshi quickly said something nice: "Auntie, don''t be angry. Brother Lin has worked very hard."


    In front of outsiders, he changed his title and no longer called Aunt Shan as empress.


    Aunt Shan: "What does his hard work meanpared to the soldiers who fought **** battles? Moreover, he has the important task of prospering David, and he is not smart enough. If he doesn''t work hard, how can he stand up to the ancestors of the Wei family? Liezong?!"


    She and Shan Guanshi were trying to impress Master Zong.


    However, Master Zong said to Wei Lin: "Master Lin, Aunt Shan is right. You are not very talented, so you have to work harder and master your basic skills before you can achieve sess in martial arts... The Wei family is a general. Born and conquered the world on horseback, Mr. Lin, as the eldest son of the David Dynasty, cannot disgrace the reputation of his ancestors."


    Aunt Shan was stunned. Brother Lin is actually not very talented... Zong Gaoyong, you lowly warrior, how dare you say this to Brother Lin in public, he is the future emperor!


    Aunt Shan was very angry, but she saluted Master Zong on her face and said in a gentle voice: "Brother Lin is stupid. Master Zong taught him hard. I thanked Master Zong."


    Master Zong said: "It is His Majesty''s order to teach Mr. Lin well. A good aunt does not need to be polite."


    I nodded in my mind, feeling that this good aunt was indeed as rumored. She knew etiquette and abided by the rules, and was never arrogant or domineering.


    He looked at Wei Lin again and saw him crying while continuing to squat on his horse. He felt pity and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Lin. Let''s stop here today and practice again tomorrow."


    Wei Lin was very happy and immediately stopped his horse: "Thank you, Master Zong."


    Aunt Shan was not happy when she saw this, but she did not scold Wei Lin immediately. She first took Wei Lin back to the courtyard where he lived, and after entering the main house, she said: "Brother Lin, you should have stopped walking just now." Yes, you should decline first, and wait until Master Zong lets you rest before you agree... Mom has taught you this kind of thing several times, you have to remember it, you know?"


    Wei Lin felt aggrieved, but his mother was very cruel in private, so he could only agree: "Yes, my son knows he was wrong, and he will correct it next time."


    Aunt Shan nodded with satisfaction, hugged Wei Lin again, and cried: "Son, my mother is strict with you for your own good. You are His Majesty''s only son, and everyone in the world and Wei Xiao are looking at you. If you If you can''t stand up...how will you fight Wei Xiao in the future?"


    Thest half of the sentence was said very quietly for fear of being heard.


    Ke Wei Lin said: "I am my father''s only son. My father can only pass the throne to me. Wei Xiao just..."


    "Shut up, you are not allowed to say such things before you ascend the throne!" Aunt Shan quickly interrupted Wei Lin and said, "Anyway, you listen to mother, she will not harm you."


    Wei Lin was only seven years old and still looked up to his parents. When he saw Aunt Shan suddenly angry, his face turned pale with fright and he said hurriedly: "Yes, my son knows."


    Aunt Shan nodded with satisfaction: "My son is so good."


    He did not let Wei Lin stay, but asked him to seize the time to find General Pu and learn the art of war.


    Wei Lin was about to cry: "Mom, Master Zong asked me to rest."


    Aunt Shan''s face darkened: "Why are you resting? You have to learn your skills now. When you arrive in the capital, you can shock your father and the ministers. You can''t bezy... Go find General Pu quickly, don''t waste your time. .


    Wei Lin had no choice but to leave and go find General Pu. But he was angry at Aunt Shan, and after seeing General Pu, he lost his good looks. If a good steward hadn''t kept an eye on him and stopped him from getting angry in time, his good reputation as being sensible, smart, and worthy of a big job would have been lost. bad.


    Two dayster, Aunt Shan and the others had replenished their supplies and continued on their way under the double **** of General Hang and General Pu.


    As for General Xiao, the Wang family and arge number of rtives of the Wei family''s military officials and generals, they set off a monthter than Aunt Shan and her son... It was Wei Qi''s order to take Aunt Shan and her son to the capital in advance.


    To this end, he wrote a letter to his wife Wang, saying a lot about the importance of brother Lining to Beijing quickly. After weighing the pros and cons, Wang agreed and let Aunt Shan and her son set off first.


    And this also made Aunt Shan very proud.


    pity


    By the time she arrived at Yongtai Mansion, her pride was gone.


    Just because the best,rgest, and cheapest houses and shops in the areas she was interested in were all gone, including the four big houses outside the city, and it was Gu Jinli who snatched away these good things!


    Aunt Shan: "..." You bitch, you robbed my things before anyone arrived!


    Hey, please dont use me unjustly. Wei Xiao ordered people to buy these houses and shops. He was afraid that Qin Sang would have a good temper and would not grab the houses and shops in Yongtai Mansion, so he bought them for the Qin family first. It had nothing to do with Gu Jinli.


    General Xiao Liu learned that Aunt Shan and her son had arrived at Yongtai Mansion, so he came to see her in person.


    Seeing her bad expression, knowing that it was because of something wrong with Haozhaipu, she exined on her behalf: "Aunt Shan, please don''t be angry. It''s all because of that brat Wei Xiao. He is the newly appointedmander of Zhongzhou City, and he was sent long ago. My subordinates are waiting here. Before the houses and viges in Yongtai Mansion were put on sale, he took the best ces directly. Those houses, shops and houses you were interested in were just gone."


    He then took out a picture of the mansion in Xinyongtai Prefecture and handed it to Aunt Shan: "Anything that has not been circled in red has not been sold yet. Aunt Shan, feel free to choose!"


    This was said very arrogantly, but after Aunt Shan saw the map, she almost died of anger: "...it seems that all the houses and shops in the city are gone. I originally wanted to buy Brother Lin a house in the middle of the city so that he can travel back and forth in the future. Theres a ce to stay.


    General Xiao Liuughed and said, "Auntie Shan, don''t worry about this. Brother Lin is a prince, and he only stays in the imperial mansion when traveling. It''s just for safety. The location of these imperial mansions cannot be revealed yet."


    He urged her again: "Auntie Shan, don''t interfere with Brother Lin''s affairs. Quickly choose your own vige and shop, and select a general to get the deed."


    Aunt Shan almost went crazy, but she still had a smile on her face and said, "Hey, thank you, General Liu."


    She looked at the map for a long time, and finally picked and selected a group of houses and shops that could be seen. However, the good houses close to Yongtai Mansion werepletely gone, and she could only choose five houses three days away from Yongtai Mansion. It made her so angry that her liver ached.


    However, since she got five houses, six shops, and eight houses, and bought more than Wei Xiao, why should she feel any pain? !


    Seeing her buying so much, General Xiao Liu frowned, but she took Wei Qi''s special order. General Xiao Liu couldn''t say anything, so he could only follow the order: "In two days, I will order people to buy these houses." Send me the deed with Zhuangzi."


    He looked at Wei Lin again and called to him: "Brother Lin, let''s go to the front yard with Uncle Liu to practice martial arts. Uncle Liu, let''s see how your skills are."


    Wei Lin had just arrived for half a day and wanted to rest but didn''t want to go, but Aunt Shan said: "Brother Lin, this is a rare opportunity. Come with your uncle Liu quickly and learn two tricks from him."


    Wei Lin had no choice but to agree: "Yes."


    "Let''s go." General Xiao Liu happily took Wei Lin away, but as soon as he arrived in the front yard, his deputy general came to report: "Uncle, Qin Guogong''s family has arrived. Except for the two young masters of the Qin family, Luo The young master of the family is also here."


    "Hahaha, the little guys are finally here, I miss you so much!" General Xiao Liu was very happy, lowered his head and said to Wei Lin: "Let''s go, Uncle Liu will take you to meet your third brother Qin''s family."

 Chapter 2751: Hello, Grandpa Liu

    Chapter 2751: Hello, Grandpa Liu


    Chapter 2751 Hello, Grandpa Liu


    Wei Lin frowned when he heard this, and said with a grimace: "Uncle Liu, I have just arrived in Yongtai Mansion. I feel a little ufortable in the car all the way and want to go back to sleep."


    "Brother Lin, are you sick?" General Xiao Liu was very nervous and immediately ordered the deputy general: "Li Zi, hurry up and invite Dr. Fan to check on Brother Lin."


    "Yes." Vice General Li hurriedly went to ask for Dr. Fan.


    "Vice General Li, please stay!" The good steward quickly called out to Vice General Li, and then said to General Liu, "Uncle Liu, Mr. Lin is fine. There is no need to call the military doctor."


    Aunt Shan was afraid that Wei Lin would lose his temper at a young age and ruin his reputation, so she asked Shan Guanshi to follow Wei Lin.


    Wei Lin was also a little panicked, fearing that the military doctor would expose him for lying about being sick, so he hurriedly said: "Uncle Liu, I''m fine, I''m just tired... Do you want to see Duke Qin again tomorrow?"


    General Xiao Liu waved his hand and asked Vice General Li to go ahead and ask for Dr. Fan. He then lowered his head and said to Wei Lin: "Brother Lin, Uncle Liu knows that it''s hard for you to travel, but the Qin family and the Luo family are the heroes of the David Dynasty. If Without them fighting against the bandits, the bandits would have already reached the capital and robbed our ancestors of theirnd."


    "If it were not for the Qin family and the Luo family to stabilize the hundreds of thousands of northwest troops, at least 30% of the northwest army would go to the capital to help Emperor Huai of Chu fight against the Wei army. The Wei army would be attacked from both sides. It would be impossible to break into the capital and be the master of the country. ...Brother Lin, the Qin and Luo families have made great achievements and will be remembered in history. As His Majestys only son, you go to greet the Duke of Qin and have a good rtionship with the children of the Qin family and the Luo family. It will only be good for you. harm."


    General Xiao Liu has known his ancestors from the Qin, Wei, and Luo families since he was a child. The life-and-death brotherhood of the three families who grew up together and fought together on the battlefield once made him envious.


    Therefore, he hoped that Wei Lin could also have a good rtionship with the juniors of the Qin family and the Luo family and continue this rare rtionship.


    Wei Lin frowned when he heard this and felt unhappy... Everyone said that he was his father''s only son and the only prince of the David Dynasty, so why should he, the prince, meet the children of the Qin family and the Luo family?


    They are just the sons of the prince, ministers, and ves. It is only right that they shoulde to see him!


    Shan Guanshi was afraid that he would say something bad, so he hurriedly said: "Mr. Lin, Uncle Liu is right, and Aunt Shan often said that the Qin family, the Luo family, and the Liu family are kind to the Wei family. As a member of the Wei family, You should get along well with the young masters of the Qin, Luo and Liu families."


    Wei Lin knew that if he didn''t listen to the good stewards, his mother would definitely punish him when he returned, so he could only say: "Okay, Uncle Liu and I will go to see the Duke of Qin."


    Brother Lin is so good. General Liu was happy, touched Wei Lins head, and sighed: I want to get along well with the little guys of the Qin family and the Luo family, and I want to live well with them all my life.


    Shan Guanshi smiled disdainfully... After his brother-inw''s throne is secure, it''s time to destroy the Qin family and the Luo family. How can we get along well with each other? The Qin and Luo families hold so many troops, how can the Wei family get along well with them? !


    But Shan Guanshi said with a smile on his face: "Uncle Liu, don''t worry, Mr. Lin is smart and kind, and treats people like Chicheng. He will definitely be good brothers with the Qin and Luo families for life."


    General Xiao Liu smiled and said: "If you are good at managing things, you will be inferior. Brother Lin is their uncle."


    Shan Guanshi quickly smiled and said: "Yes, yes, look at the ves. I heard that they are about the same age, so I gave them a good job."


    After hearing this, General Xiao Liu sighed again: "It''s not easy for your Majesty either."


    There were wives and sons, but unfortunately, they were not in the world. Nowadays, there are more than forty people, and the oldest child is also seven years old.


    "Let''s go and pick up Qin Guogong and others." General Xiao Liu put away his sad expression, took Wei Lin''s hand, and went to meet Qin Sang and others outside the city.


    They thought it was too slow to walk, so they ordered someone to bring the horse, hold Wei Lin on the horse, and ride the horse to pick up Qin Sang and others.


    Master Gui, Uncle Qin, and Qian Qingqing congratted them for arriving one step ahead of him and had already received Qin Sang and the others.


    Grandpa, grandpa! Xiao Luo You still remembered the ghost master. After seeing him, he ran towards him.


    When the brat Eng saw this, he also ran away like crazy, shouting: "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, by grandpa by grandpa!" Master Gui looked at the little guys running towards him and felt happy andughed out loud: "Haha Haha, Eng, you called me wrong, I am your cousin!"


    Cousin uncle?


    Cousin?


    "Same!" Eng felt there was no difference. He was running hard, trying to catch up with little Luo You. Unfortunately, his short legs were not as good as those of little Luo You, who was almost six years old. He ran with all his life, but still Xiao Luoyou beat him to it.


    "Ha, grandpa is mine." Xiao Luo You threw himself into Master Gui''s arms and said proudly to the two wolves behind him.


    Oooh, Brother You is annoying! Eng pretended to cry twice, continued running, and rushed into Master Guis arms: Grandpa is mine!


    "Hey, you guys are so energetic." The ghost master was hit by them and almost vomited blood. He hugged them and began to teach them: "Don''t bump into people like this, they will be damaged."


    Er Lang thought of Cousin Yu and the baby, and cried in self-me: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuah, Eng was wrong, I''m sorry for the baby."


    Master Gui smiled, hugged him andforted him: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. The baby is fine. Eng is not sad. He just needs to change his ways."


    Master Gui just received the letter and learned that his niece was hit by two wolves and had a stomachache for a while. He has been worried for a long time... Luo Ying and his niece have been having a difficult time raising children. They have lost one child. He didn''t want anything to happen to their heirs.


    Oh, thank you, grandpa. Eng was forgiven and happily hugged Master Gui.


    Master Gui shook his head and corrected him: "I am your cousin. You and Brother You have different seniority here..."


    "Haha, Lao Yu, don''t exin. He is still so young and cannot understand suchplicated seniority." General Xiao Liu had already arrived on horseback. He reined in the reins, stopped the horse, and hugged Wei Lin. He got off his horse and ran towards this side.


    After squatting down, he first looked at Xiao Luo You and asked with a smile: "Are you the only Miaomiao of Luo Ying and the Yu family girl?"


    Luo Ying and Yu Yatou almost died in the capital. When they first received the news, he and his eldest brother were worried to death. They didn''t expect that their children would grow up so big in a blink of an eye.


    Its a pity that they dont have many children. They have been married for more than ten years, and they only have one child.


    "Yes." Xiao Luo You responded and looked at Master Gui again.


    Master Gui said: "This is your Grandpa Liu. His family is a family friend of yours. When he was a young boy, he served as a soldier under your great-grandfather. Your father also learned his skills from his elder brother."


    Ah, what is all this?


    Xiao Luoyou was confused when he heard this.


    General Liu couldn''t stopughing. He pped Mr. Gui and said, "I told you that the children are still young. Don''t say such roundabout things. Look at him, he is confused."


    Then he said to Xiao Luoyou: "I am your Grandpa Xiao Liu. Our two families have been friends since your great-grandfather''s generation. Grandpa Xiao Liu likes you very much. He also likes your father and your cousin Qin very much. Remember." Just stay here."


    After hearing this, Xiao Luo You nodded, sped his fists with his small hands, and gave General Liu a military salute: "Brother You has met Grandpa Xiao Liu. Hello, Grandpa Xiao Liu."


    When the two wolves saw this, they hurried to join in the fun and shouted: "Hello, Grandpa Xiao Liu!"

 Chapter 2752: Good aunt gives gifts

    Chapter 2752: Good aunt gives gifts


    Chapter 2752 Good Aunt Giving Gifts


    Haha, you are really a familiar boy. General Xiao Liu was very fond of Eng. He picked him up and threw him high to y with him.


    Afraid that the two wolves would be scared, I only threw it three times, and the throw was not very high.


    But Eng howled: "Feifei, Grandpa Liu will fly again, Eng likes it!"


    "Okay, let''s throw it again." General Xiao Liu said, he raised his arms and threw the two wolves upwards. The second wolf howled and fell into the hands of General Xiao Liu again. This was repeated six times. General Xiao Liu stopped.


    The second wolf was very happy and wanted to continue ying: "Grandpa Xiao Liu, Feifei, Feifei again, the second wolf will give you money and a pink cloth. The second wolf dyed it himself, it looks good."


    General Xiao Liu was surprised when he heard this and said: "You still know how to dye cloth, and you also know that you need to be paid for asking others to do things?"


    Eng nodded his little head and said, "I know, Little General Shenying said it."


    General Liu was confused: "General Shenying? What is that?"


    Eng: "He is a little hero who beats bad guys, my mother said!"


    Qin Sang came over with the big wolf and said with a smile: "It''s the story Xiaoyu made up for them. The three of them really like to hear it. They dream of riding a condor to fight the enemy."


    Hahaha, little guys are easy to cheat. General Liu said and looked at Eng again. This little guys lively and noisy temper was very simr to Qin Jis.


    He thought of Qin Ji''s tragic death, his eyes were red with sadness, and he said to Eng: "Boy, you want to live in peace and wealth until you are buried at the age of 100. Do you remember?"


    Eng didnt understand the deep meaning of these words. He just raised his little hand and said happily: Remember, Eng is very smart!


    "Hahaha, what a lively boy." Xiao General Liu praised, put down the second wolf, picked up the big wolf, and threw it three times. He originally thought that this silent little guy would cry, but he didn''t expect it. Big Wolf was so happy that after he finished throwing it, he thanked him: "Thank you, Grandpa Xiao Liu."


    General Liu was shocked: "Do you know who I am?"


    The big wolf nodded: "Hey, I know, dad said it."


    "Our big wolf is so smart." General Xiao Liu was very happy and looked at Qin Sang and said: "You are living so well now. Your father knows better and can rest in peace, otherwise we will not be able to see him in a hundred years. "


    At that time, first the Marquis of Qin was ambushed and died, and then Qin Ji was killed in the capital. After that, Qin Sang went to the northwest to fight against the soldiers. The Liu family could not help, so he was left to fight against the soldiers in the northwest alone.


    Qin Sang said: "Uncle Liu, there''s no need to be sad. It''s all over. Besides, I have been apanied by Grandpa He and Xiaoyu these years, so I haven''t suffered at all."


    Compared to his two brothers, he felt that he was already lucky. Not only could he marry his beloved, but he also had two healthy children with her.


    General Xiao Liu nodded when he heard this: "That wife of yours is indeed a capable person. Uncle He said that you are blessed with a wife. On the way to escape, you managed to pick up such a prosperous wife."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, and his smile was a bit proud... of course, his Xiaoyu is the best and most capable girl in the world.


    General Xiao Liu looked at his proud look and shook his head in amusement: "You are finished. Just like your father, you will fall into the hands of your first wife in this life."


    Qin Sang: "What''s wrong with being in the hands of the first wife? With three wives and four concubines, the family can''t even make a living. I don''t like to live like that."


    "It''s up to you, you can be happy. Uncle Liu has nothing to say." General Xiao Liu called Wei Lin over again and said, "I''ve met your third brother Qin soon."


    You finally remembered that this prince is here. Why dont you continue to y with the children of the Qin family and the Luo family? !


    Wei Lin felt extremely aggrieved and felt that he had been neglected, but General Liu was here. He did not dare to show off his face to Sang Qin, so he could only salute him and said, "Brother Lin has met Sange Qin."


    Qin Sang looked at Wei Lin and saw that he was just a kid one or two years older than Luo You. A warm smile appeared on his face and he said, "No need to be polite. Thank you foring out to pick us up."


    As long as you know!


    After hearing this, Wei Lin felt better. He looked at Xiao Luoyou and Big Wolf Eng again, raised his chin slightly, and said to them: "Uncle Liu said, I am your uncle." Hurry up and say hello to me. !


    "Uncle?" Eng was stunned for a moment, then started to get familiar with him again. He hugged him andughed and said, "Hello, uncle and brother!"


    Well, Wei Lin was confused by him.


    General Xiao Liu was very pleased to see this. He stroked a goatee and said with a smile: "That''s how it should be. That''s how it should be. You two will get along well with each other for the rest of your life."


    Get along well for a lifetime?


    The good steward listened with disdain. When the Qin family and the Luo family fall, these three little evil obstacles will also die!


    However, before he died, he had to castrate them first and let them experience the pain he had, so that he could take revenge on the Gu Jinli family!


    Hey, have you found the wrong enemy?


    The person who asked you to be castrated is obviously your sister. What does it have to do with the Gu Jinli family?


    "Lao Lan, your old man, please bring him to get to know brother Lin, so that they can take good care of each other and cultivate their rtionship." General Xiao Liu is really very good to Wei Lin, and he has always been there help him.


    Uncle Qin smiled and said, "His mother is holding him in the carriage over there. I''ll go over and pick him up."


    And Widow Xiao would restrain Xiao Qingyun and Brother Xiaogui froming over because she was getting angry with Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin knew very well, so he admitted his mistake as soon as he saw Widow Xiao, and handed over the newly purchased house and shop deed, as well as two booklets, one was a list of rewards, and the other was the items he had purchased for the family over the past year. industry.


    Widow Xiao yelled out the curse words and choked back. She praised Uncle Qin: "I am a capable man. Look, just over a year after leaving home, I have earned back the wealth of our family for the rest of my life. Just for this one thing, I can go out and brag for the rest of my life!


    Uncle Qin smiled and said: "Take it easy, don''t blow too hard... Come here, I have something serious to tell you."


    Widow Xiao looked at the property book and said, "What''s the business? What good property have you got?"


    Uncle Qin: "Just be content. Uncle Liu and Prince Wei were able to buy these properties. I can only buy two shops at most."


    As he spoke, he whispered to Widow Xiao: "Aunt Shan has brought your Majesty''s only son to Yongtai Mansion. Don''t take the initiative to talk to them. Follow Sang''s wife closely. Listen to Sang''s wife in everything, otherwise you will jump up and down like this." I''m afraid you will be beheaded."


    He added: "If you are gone, I can marry the little girl and have another child."


    boom!


    Widow Xiao stepped on Uncle Qin hard, causing Uncle Qin''s face to twist in pain.


    "Be honest with me. If you dare to go to the little girl, I won''t let you go even if you are a ghost." Widow Xiao warned, and then promised: "Don''t worry, I still have to live and enjoy my life, but I won''t provoke that couple. Mother and son.


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin felt relieved. He hugged Xiao Qingyun, carried Brother Xiaogui on his back, and took them to see Wei Lin.


    Brother Xiaogui was very happy: "Grandpa, I miss you so much. I dreamed at night that my grandpa was carrying me on his back and going to the fields to run over my father to work."


    Qian Qinghe came over to pick them up. When he heard this, he said angrily: "You brat, you said bad things about me to your grandfather again. Be careful, I will punish you by kneeling to your ancestors!"


    Brother Xiaogui was not afraid at all. He hugged Uncle Qin''s neck tightly and said, "I have a grandpa, and dad doesn''t dare to punish me!"


    Qian Qinghe was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but his son had a backer, so there was really nothing he could do.


    Uncle Qin saw that they had made enough trouble, so he told Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun what to do when they saw Wei Lin.


    Brother Xiaogui is very smart and understood immediately: "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will definitely not offend him, and I will take good care of my uncle."

 Chapter 2753: Good aunt gives gifts【2】

    Chapter 2753: Good aunt gives gifts��2��


    Chapter 2753 Good Aunt Gives Gifts2


    Uncle Qin nodded with satisfaction and praised: "Our dear brother is really sensible."


    Little Qingyun said: "Dad, I am also very sensible."


    Uncle Qin looked at the old man, nodded with a smile, and praised him: "Well, our little Qingyun is also very sensible and smart. He has not seen dad for so long, but he can still recognize him at a nce. He has very good eyesight."


    Little Qingyun was praised and his eyes narrowed with a smile.


    Uncle Qin was warmed by his younger son''s smile and kissed him.


    When Brother Xiaogui saw this, he shouted: "Grandpa, I want to kiss you too...with my own hands!"


    He was on grandpas back. Grandpa couldnt kiss his face, but he could put his hands on him.


    "Okay, kiss our noble brother." Uncle Qin kissed the little noble brother''s hand twice, making the little guy extremely happy.


    Qian Qinghe was so jealous... My father-inw was really partial. He doted on the two younger ones and tortured the three older ones in every possible way. Not only did he make them do hard work, but they were also fined and deducted food if they didn''t do well. , I want to cry when I think of the days and nights they were punished and paid money to celebrate!


    Uncle Qin saw it, but he didn''t scold him for being petty or resentful. He just pretended that he didn''t see it... The three eldest children had made a lot of progress this year, and he was very satisfied with them in his heart.


    "Hey, the older one is your grandson Gui brother, and the younger one must be your little Qingyun! Good, good, good, good, they look like smart and healthy little guys." General Liu was very happy today and praised him fiercely. After talking to the two children, they were brought over to see Wei Lin.


    Brother Xiaogui took Xiao Qingyun and taught him: "Little uncle, salute like me...yes, sp your fists like this. Come, pay homage to Mr. Lin, Mr. Lin may be blessed and safe... Mr. Lin is so good-looking, you can tell he is rich at first nce If you follow Mr. Lin from now on, we wont have to worry about it in this life.


    Little Qingyun followed suit, saluting and saying the same thing.


    Uncle Qin was speechless... Needless to say, this kind of ttery must have been taught by his mother-inw.


    Hahahaha, General Xiao Liu almost diedughing: "You guys are really good at talking."


    He then said to Wei Lin: "Brother Lin, it''s time for you to reply."


    Wei Lin first looked at Brother Xiaogui and the others, then nodded and said, "Well, there is no need to be polite...I am your Majesty''s eldest son."


    Although these two people talked very nicely, Lan Jing was just a lieutenant, and his children were not worthy of the respect given by him as a prince.


    Little Qingyun was stunned. He sensitively sensed that this little brother didn''t like them, so he looked at Brother Xiaogui at a loss.


    Brother Xiaogui smiled catingly at him, then looked at Wei Lin, and said with shock and admiration: "It turns out that Young Master Lin is your Majesty''s son. How awesome!"


    Wei Lin is a little proud, huh, you just know that this prince is powerful.


    General Xiao Liu shook his head, but Wei Lin was still a child. As long as he didn''t do anything malicious and hurtful, he was considered a good person, so he didn''t care about it. He continued to help Wei Lin and put him with the little guys. Get into a carriage and let them y together to the house where the Qin family and the rest of the family stay.


    He was also afraid that the children would cause trouble and ruin the rtionship, so he and Qin Sang sat on the front board of the carriage and watched them together.


    It''s a pity that Wei Lin was dissatisfied with such a good opportunity and cursed General Liu in his heart: He was bold and impudent. He was just a minister, but he dared to be his master and asked him to raise children for Qin Lun, Xie Zhang and his family. Are they worthy? !


    That''s right, Brother Rui and Brother Yi were also brought here to y with Wei Lin.


    Brother Yi is older and has sensed Wei Lin''s dissatisfaction, so he has been protecting the noisy Eng, for fear that the second wolf will anger Wei Lin... After all, he is His Majesty''s son, and Brother Yi is also afraid that the younger brothers will identally offend him. He was punished for killing others. Because one side looked down on him and deliberately refused to give him face; the other side was afraid that he would bump into the prince because he was young, so he stopped him from making trouble, causing General Liu''s good intentions to go to waste.


    The only good thing is that although the two parties did not start ying, they did not cause any trouble. This first meeting was considered a smooth one.


    "This is where Yongtai Mansion has the best foundation, the best location, and the most magnificently built mansion. When an earthquake urs, the houses on this street copse the least. After Brother Xiao knew about it, he specially ordered people to destroy this street. The good house you went to is for your two children, and the house next door is for brother Xiao You. They are gifts from him as the elder to the younger generations, so you must not postpone them." General Xiao Liu pointed to the east city. A street of houses on the main street.


    Qin Sang did not refuse, but epted: "Okay, I epted it for the three children. When I return to Beijing to see him, I will let the three children thank him personally."


    General Xiao Liu said: "He should not be in the capital anymore."


    Qin Sang was stunned: "He is getting married in April, why is he not in the capital?"


    General Xiao Liu said: "I just received a letter a few days ago, saying that April is unlucky, and His Majesty''s wife has not arrived yet. He has no female elders to conduct the wedding, so he simply postponed it to November, when he canonize the Queen. The ceremony and the cement of the Wei retainers were all over, and the weather was just right for the wedding banquet, so it was postponed."


    It makes sense, but Zongzheng is afraid that he will go crazy.


    And this is very detrimental to Wei Xiao''s heirs.


    Wei Xiao is almost three years older than Qin Sang, and he is almost twenty-eight this year. If he does not have any more children, it will be detrimental to the inheritance of Prince Wei''s pce, and it will also be detrimental to his fight for the throne... After all, he has an heir to inherit, and the generals Only then can I work hard with you and ensure that we are both rich and worry-free for two generations.


    Many generals also persuaded Wei Xiao to marry the main concubine as soon as possible, and then quickly marry the concubine and have children as soon as possible.


    But Wei Xiao still decided to postpone the wedding, and said: "I am well aware of the issue of heirs, so you don''t have to worry."


    Don''t worry?


    You are almost thirty and you are still dying here. They are really anxious to death!


    This matter caused quite a stir in the capital for a while, but Wei Xiao was so powerful that even Wei Qi didn''t dare to interfere with his affairs, especially private affairs.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang asked: "Where is he now?"


    General Xiao Liu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, he didn''t go to do anything, but took advantage of this gap to lead his troops to Zhongzhou to clear out the territory of Zhongzhou... On the way here, he will clear out the Jianghuai mansions. , he took over the matter of the Feng Family Dental Shop, and he said that he would take care of it, and let me stay in Yongtai Mansion until he finished handling the matter and came to take over Yongtai Mansion."


    As he spoke, he sighed again: "It has not been easy for Wei Xiao over the years. Just like you, he has worked hard with his life, but his life is not as good as yours. You got married and had children early, and now you have a happy family. He He doesnt even have a wife, and his children are nowhere to be seen.


    General Xiao Liu also felt sorry for Wei Xiao and knew some of his difficulties.


    Wei Lin listened impatiently and finally couldn''t help bute over and said to General Liu: "Uncle Liu, it''s gettingte. I have to have a military art ss with General Pu in the evening. Can you go back first?"


    Afraid that General Liu would not agree, he added: "I will find another opportunity toe over and y with my nephews tomorrow."


    He spoke very sensibly. General Xiao Liu nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Okay, Uncle Xiao Liu will send someone to take you back... You did a good job today, thank you for your hard work."


    Having said that, he called Lieutenant General Li and asked him to send Wei Lin back in person.

 Chapter 2754: Huiniang, I’m back to find you

    Chapter 2754: Huiniang, I��m back to find you


    Chapter 2754 Hui Niang, Im back to find you


    Uncle Lin, wait. Eng called to Wei Lin and happily handed him a pink handkerchief: This is pink cloth, Eng dyed it, and its for you.


    Wei Lin doesnt want any rags.


    Qin Sang took the opportunity to take Er Lang away and told him: "Er Lang, your Uncle Lin has a special status. ording to the rules, you cannot give him things directly. You must first send the things to the pce and have them inspected by the imperial doctor before they can be handed over to him. do you know?"


    "Can''t give it away?" Eng was a little sad: "I want to give all the pink cloth to my uncles and brothers~"


    General Xiao Liu felt distressed after hearing this. This kid, like San Lang, is a Chicheng person who treats others. He came over and said to Eng: "What a beautiful scarf. Can you give Grandpa Xiao Liu a few dors?"


    Eng was very happy that people liked what he made, and nodded quickly: "Okay, here you go, three yuan."


    General Xiao Liu happily epted it and praised him: "Eng is really a generous and good boy."


    The little guy nodded and said proudly: "Well, Eng is very generous."


    Hahahaha, General Xiao Liu couldn''t stopughing and put away the pink handkerchief.


    It''s a pity for the good steward to see this. If he had known earlier, he should have taken the veil away for Brother Lin, and then let Brother Lin suffer from abdominal pain for one night. He then hid the matter and waited until he arrived in the capital before revealing it to Your Majesty. Your Majesty After hearing this, he will definitely feel hatred for the Qin family''s children.


    When the timees, they will me the child''s mistake on Gu Jinli, ndering her for using the child to poison Brother Lin... If she dares to murder His Majesty''s only son, then Gu Jinli will bepletely finished!


    The more Shan Guanshi thought about it, the more excited he became. He was about to ask Wei Lin to get the veil, but Wei Lin had already said: "Shan Guanshi, hurry up and follow."


    After saying that, he had already followed Vice General Li into the carriage, and Shan Guanshi had no choice but to follow.


    Just when he was alone with Aunt Shan, he secretly told Wei Lin that he couldn''t seize the opportunity.


    How do you know


    boom!


    Aunt Shan kicked him and said in a low voice: "You idiot, do you think the Qin family is vegetarian? Qin Sang will definitely know about Brother Lin''s abdominal pain all night, and then he will bring General Xiao Liu and the military doctor over to treat him. He diagnosed the patient and checked the handkerchief, and when the matter is revealed, even if we can reach the capital safely, the matter of canonizing the concubine and the prince will be in trouble."


    He also warned: "Before I and Brother Lin are officially canonized, don''t be smart and do stupid things, otherwise I will castrate you again."


    After Shan Guanshi heard this, he cursed Aunt Shan in his heart, she is a bitch. One day, I will take revenge for the past!


    But with a respectful expression on his face, he said: "Yes, I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry, Madam... I also want to avenge the old Gu family. They have been hurt terribly by the Gu family."


    "Shut up and stop mentioning the old Gu family. They are just a bunch of useless things. Living is a drag on me." Aunt Shan despised the old Gu family. For her, it would be better to die if she could not help her family.


    He was also afraid that Shan Guan would cause trouble if he was too busy, so he ordered him: "Go and prepare gifts with Aunt Shan to give to the family members of the generals who came to Yongtai Mansion with the Qin family. After the gifts are sent, we will set off the day after tomorrow. .


    Shan Guanshi was shocked: "In such a hurry? We just arrived this morning."


    Aunt Shan looked out the window and said in a deep voice: "That bitch''s luck is too good to be true. I can''t meet her now. Let''s go to Beijing first and get the canonization of the concubine and the prince before we talk, so as not to stay here for too long." Something happened... stop nagging and go get it done quickly!"


    "Yes." Shan Guanshi responded, but he was not happy after all, and said specifically: "Gu Jinli''s luck is indeed evil. Have you ever seen the Duke of Qin? He is not only young, but also handsome and handsome. Then He has a very powerful physique, and he can protect people at first nce, and he loves children very much. He hugs the two cubs Gu Jinli gave birth to and kisses them on the face at every turn... Why do you think such an outstanding person married Gu Jinli?!"


    After hearing this, Aunt Shans face almost twisted. Is the Duke of Qin really so handsome? Still mighty?


    Thinking about Wei Qi again, he is almost fifty years old, and he doesnt even have the physical strength to do that... Aunt Shan thinks about Wei Qi and feels that she has made a mistake in marrying her. If her man is Qin Sang, and Qin Sang is the emperor , everything is perfect. Aunt Shan was sessfully angered by Shan Guanshi, so she yelled: "Get out!"


    "Yes, I''m resigning." After the good steward stabbed Aunt Shan in the heart, he felt relieved and went to find Aunt Shan and prepare gifts with her for the families of the militarymanders.


    The gifts are not expensive, they are just small trinkets that can be prepared in a day.


    The next day, Aunt Shan led four maids to give gifts to thedies. In order of precedence, they gave them to Gu Jinli, mother and son first, and said something special: "Aunt Shan said she hasn''t given gifts yet." She has been officially canonized, but now she is still a concubine. It is difficult toe to see the Duke of Qin, and I dare not let the Duke of Qin to visit her. I can only give a small gift to Mrs. Qin to ept it. "


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded in his mind. This good aunt was just as the rumors said, very well-behaved, very humble, and never arrogant.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Sister Shan. Please tell Mrs. Shan that I like these Six Blessings Jade Pendants very much." Gu Jinli epted the six jade pendants, but did not return the gift. He said, "When we wait in the capital, the Qin family will prepare generous gifts to congratte you." The gooddy is happy to be crowned concubine."


    You cannot give gifts to concubines and princes outside. If something happens and someone nders you, it will be a big disaster.


    Aunt Shan nodded heartily after hearing this. Thisdy of Qin Guogong was indeed very good at being a good person. She did not call her aunt, but respectfully addressed her as Mrs. Shan: "Then the old ve will thank Mrs. Qin Guogong for Aunt Shan."


    Mammy Shan didnt stay long, and quickly left to give gifts to other militarymanders wives.


    Qin Sang was worried about the good aunt. After the good aunt left, he asked someone to take the gift to test for poison. However, after careful inspection, nothing was found.


    She is a smart girl and didnt tamper with the gift, but Xiaoyu still needs to be wary of her. Qin Sang exined.


    Gu Jinli asked him: "What did you find out?"


    Qin Sang shook his head: "Nothing was found. That''s why I''m worried... As long as she is a person, she must have a ce toe from, but this good aunt''s one year''s experience is nk, and the hometown she mentioned is... In such a ce, almost everyone in the n vige is dead, so Xiaoyu should be more careful and dont trust her easily until I find out more, otherwise I will worry about you.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her, and continued to enjoy the time alone with her.


    As for the three children, they are Xiangmomo, and they are being taken care of by the elders such as General Xiao Liu and Gu Dalin. Qin Sang, the nanny, is temporarily unemployed.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli didn''t want Gu Dalin to suffer the pain of looking for a girl again, so they told him that there was news about Gu Lanniu in Dongqing, and they had asked the Liu family to find her. If it was really Lanniu, they would She was brought back safely.


    Gu Dalin was so excited that he fainted when he heard the news. When he woke up, he made a fuss about going to Dongqing to find someone.


    But Qin Sang said: "Uncle Dalin, Dongqing is too far away, and we have had conflicts with our David recently. You are Xiaoyu''s n uncle. If you go there and your identity is discovered and arrested, I will have to send someone to rescue you." You, you are causing trouble for me."


    Gu Dalin med himself after hearing this. He was most afraid of causing trouble to Qin Sang and his wife, so he gave up the idea of going to Dongqing to find someone.


    He couldn''t go to his daughter. He wanted to see how she was doing for the first time. He felt very sad. Fortunately, the big wolf and the two wolves were there. After ying with him for a day, Gu Dalin''s mood improved.

 Chapter 2755: worship hall

    Chapter 2755: worship hall


    Chapter 2755: Worship


    Since the militarymander had many rtives, Aunt Shan gave the gifts for a whole day and did not finish all the gifts until dark.


    The gift-giving effect this time was very good. Aunt Shan''s good reputation for being modest, polite, and well-behaved, and not relying on the birth of a son to dominate the main family, spread.


    Ji Zhenniang hated concubines the most, but this time she had a crush on Aunt Shan. In the afternoon of the next day, when she brought little Xie Rui over to y, she asked Gu Jinli: "Should we go visit her? I heard that she is going to She has been granted the title of imperial concubine, and she also bears His Majestys only son. A person like this must be curry favor with her.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s toote, she should have left by this time."


    What, youre leaving so soon? Why dont you stay for two more days? Ji Zhenniang was shocked.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, she is a very smart person and knows the benefits of entering Beijing early."


    He nced at Ji Zhenniang again and said, "You should be smarter. The capital is not as good as the northwest. Don''t do too much, otherwise the Qin family won''t be able to save you."


    Ji Zhenniang smiled confidently and said: "Don''t worry, I''m very smart now. Ever since I left Longshan Mansion, I have asked you first about everything I do. It''s the same after I entered the capital. It''s impossible for me to get into trouble." "


    If we really get into trouble, you must be part of it, haha.


    Gu Jinli gave her a roll of his eyes...but Ji Zhenniang was so cautious, which made her feel relieved.


    In the evening, the news spread that Aunt Shan and her party had left from the west gate.


    Also leaving Yongtai Mansion on this day were a group of Tongzhi adults from Beicangfu Yamen, as well as Lu Bai and others... Lu Bai''s identity was a bit embarrassing, so Qin Sang asked him to stay in Yongtai Mansion to help with reconstruction. Lets wait until the capital city stabilizes.


    Now that the capital is stable, he patrols hunting on behalf of the emperor, and his job of redressing the grievances of the people has been saved. Qin Sang took advantage of the case of Feng Jiaqing to let Lu Baie out to handle the case again.


    He also said that Wei Xiao had checked him out and was satisfied with his tenacity and was willing to use him. He told Lu Bai not to be afraid of Wei Xiao. After arriving at Yuyang Mansion, he would just cooperate with Wei Xiao in handling the case.


    L Bai was very grateful... Although he was plotted by Zhong Huan to be a **** to hunt on behalf of the emperor and win over the people for Emperor Jingyuan, he really wanted to plead for the people and give those who had been wronged a chance to redress their grievances.


    So he took everyone on the road day and night, hoping to get to Yuyang Mansion early.


    However, Wei Xiao was not in a hurry and ordered the army to continue moving forward. He took a group of troops, changed their clothes, and transferred to Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture. He entered the back mountain of Songzi Vige in Qingfu Town and found Luo Huiniang.


    Today is April 26th, and the Dragon Boat Festival will be in a few days. Luo Huiniang came back from the county town to celebrate the festival. When passing by Songzi Vige, she nned to pick a few bundles of Ruo leaves and return to the vige to make rice dumplings.


    Girl, this should be enough, we wont be able to carry any more. Sister Li said while looking at the eight bundles of Ruo leaves.


    Because Luo Huiniang was kidnappedst time, her family was very worried about her safety, so now she asked Sister Li to follow her.


    "Okay, just pick this many... Ha, the bamboo fungus has grown. This soup is very fresh. Sister Yue likes to drink it, so I have to pick it back." Luo Huiniang saw a clump of bamboo fungus and hurried over. As she was picking it, suddenly Seeing a pair of boots, he hurriedly said: "Stop, don''t step on them, this is a good dish!"


    Wei Xiao: Okay, dont step on it.


    Luo Huiniang was stunned when she heard this unfamiliar voice. She thought someone had entered Songzi Vige and quickly raised her head: "You..."


    He was stunned as soon as he said a word... Even though many years had passed and his appearance had long since faded away and became majestic and intimidating, Luo Huiniang still recognized him at a nce: "Qin, second brother Qin~     Wei Xiao smiled, and felt a rare joy: You still recognize me, so you can see that I made a special detour and came here right.


    These words shocked Luo Huiniang: "You, you came here specially to see me?"


    "That''s right." Wei Xiao nodded, looking at her with a deep gaze, as if looking at a prey.


    Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she took several steps back, distanced herself from him, and said, "Thank you, Brother Wei, foring to see me... It''s gettingte, I''m going home."


    After saying that, he took Sister Li and left.


    However, Wei Changfeng appeared with a group of people and blocked their way.


    Sister Li was shocked and pointed a knife at them: "How dare you sneak into Songzi Vige, this is the vige owned by Mrs. Qin Guogong. Get out quickly, otherwise you will never have a good time!"


    And how did these people get in?


    There are poison traps inside and outside Songzizhuang. Howe they were not stunned by the poison?


    Hehe, although those poisons were powerful, Wei Xiao had Nan Yu, who worked hard to detoxify them.


    Wei Xiao looked at Sister Li and sneered: "A ve dares to speak like this. Brother Mu is just too kind to you, making you forget your dignity!"


    Mu Geer likes Gu Jinli and is willing to pamper her alone. He thought about it carefully and he can understand it, but he really can''t understand Mu Geer''s tolerance for these servants. They are just a group of objects that can die at any time. , What are you doing with your face like this?


    Teach this ve what the rules are. Wei Xiao ordered.


    Yes! Wei Changfeng immediately led his troops to attack Sister Li.


    Sister Li was shocked and swung her sword to attack, but no matter how good she was, she was no match for a group of people. She was quickly subdued, her mouth was blocked with a cloth, and she was forced to kneel in front of Wei Xiao.


    Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she quickly stood in front of Sister Li and said to Wei Xiao: "What do you want to do? Do you really want to fall out with the Qin, Gu and He families? They are your helpers and people who treat you sincerely. You You should get along well with them, if you fall out with them, you will only harm yourself!"


    Wei Xiao was originally unhappy that she was protecting a ve, but when he heard this, he was happy: "It''s good that you still care about me."


    He then took the opportunity and said, "You go to a ce with me, and I will release this ve."


    Sister Li was shocked when she heard this, and screamed at Luo Huiniang... This person came with bad intentions, and you must not agree to him, otherwise something will definitely happen!


    Wei Xiao was dissatisfied and said to Wei Changfeng, "It''s so noisy that I got knocked unconscious."


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng knocked Sister Li unconscious with a palm and tried to drag her away. Luo Huiniang hurriedly hugged Sister Li, her eyes red with anger, and said to Wei Xiao: "Don''t touch her, or I will fight you to the death." !


    When Wei Xiao saw that she was really angry, he sighed: "Don''t be angry. I came here specifically to see you and wanted to say goodbye to you properly. I didn''t mean to hurt anyone and cause trouble... I''m getting married, but I don''t like her. She doesnt treat me sincerely, she just wants to be my concubine so that she can help her family..."


    "Stop talking like this, I shouldn''t listen to what you shouldn''t say!" Luo Huiniang interrupted him in a panic, lowered her head and said: "Since we are engaged, we should treat others well... Xiaoyu said that feelings are cultivated. Yes, if you take care of him, you will definitely be able to raise eyebrows."


    Wei Xiaoughed when he heard this: "Why are you still so naive? Those so-called famousdies in Beijing are not as good as you think. They do everything for profit."


    Moreover, he gave Zong Zhengya a chance, but the woman didn''t cherish it.

 Chapter 2756: Worship【2】

    Chapter 2756: Worship��2��


    Chapter 2756: Worship2


    "Stop talking, this has nothing to do with me." Luo Huiniang raised her head and looked at him and said, "Brother Wei, please go. I won''t tell Xiaoyu that you broke into Songzi Vige."


    Wei Xiao sneered inwardly, did this girl think he would be afraid of Gu Jinli?


    However, he did not want to anger Luo Huiniang, so he said: "Okay, let''s not talk about other women. They have impure minds and are not worthy of me mentioning them. Besides, I am here to see you today."


    He stretched out his hand towards her and said with a smile: "Come on, I will take you to a ce."


    Luo Huiniang was shocked: "Brother Wei, haven''t I made it clear enough? I won''t leave with you. You can leave quickly, okay?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "No, I came here specially just to see you."


    The things he has decided on and the things he has worked **** are never allowed to fail.


    He raised his hand, touched her slightly frightened face, and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. If you follow me obediently, I won''t hurt anyone in Songzi Vige either."


    Snapped!


    Luo Huiniang knocked off Wei Xiao''s hand and wanted to drag Sister Li away.


    But Wei Xiao stretched out his hand, grabbed Sister Li''s neck, looked at her and persuaded her: "Huiniang, I don''t mean any harm, I just want to have a good talk with you, don''t be willful, it will only make things worse." Oops."


    Luo Huiniang red at him angrily, with tears in her eyes, and shouted: "You are obviously the one causing trouble!"


    Wei Xiao: "I am a prince. Killing a ve will not cause trouble."


    "You...how did you be like this?" Luo Huiniang looked at him in disbelief, tears falling uncontrobly: "Maybe you have always been like this, but I thought of you too well."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "That''s why I like you... You should be the only girl in this world who doesn''t seek benefits and only treats me sincerely for many years."


    Luo Huiniang was so shocked that she said such words to express her feelings when they were about to break up.


    Wei Xiao grabbed her wrist, pulled her up and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you back in two days. I''ve already thought of the reasons for you. You don''t have to worry or be afraid."


    However


    Whoosh, bang!


    Two harsh sounds sounded. Luo Huiniang took the opportunity to release the small arrow she carried with her, and took out a bag of poison. She held it up and said, "You hurry up. If you don''t leave, the people guarding Zhuangzi wille over. Now we are guarding the pine nuts." Not only Xiangzi and others are in charge of the vige, but also experts from the Feng family and the Lu family. When they arrive, you will be in trouble."


    Luo Huiniang''s resistance made Wei Xiao a little angry, and the dead soldiers of the Feng family and the Lu family were indeed troublesome.


    but


    "I''ve be smarter, which is good. This way I won''t be plotted by those women after I enter Beijing." Wei Xiao''s implication was that he still wanted to take Luo Huiniang with him.


    Luo Huiniang has never seen such a stubborn person. She held up a bag of poison and said: "This is extremely poisonous. If you don''t leave...I will poison you to death!"


    Wei Xiao nced at the poison and said, "Then do it."


    After saying that, he said to Wei Changfeng: "If I really die here, you should go back and tell your uncle so that he will not be held ountable. Everything is done of my own free will."


    Yes! Wei Changfeng responded.


    Luo Huiniang was really shocked and looked at Wei Xiao: "You, are you crazy?!"


    Wei Xiao said: "If I give you another chance, spread the poison quickly. You won''t be responsible if the poison dies."


    Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she burst into tears again and shouted, "Go away quickly!"


    Wei Xiao smiled with satisfaction: "I knew you couldn''t do it."


    After saying that, Luo Huiniangpletely fainted after hitting her valve with a single move of her hand. Wei Xiao picked her up and told Wei Changfeng: "Take this ve with you."


    The Luo family girl has be more stubborn than before. She has to take a hostage away, otherwise it will be difficult to coax her.


    He looked at Nan Yu again and said, "Take some people and use poison to kill him. Don''t kill anyone."


    Yes! Wei Changfeng and Nan Yu responded. One carried Sister Li, and the other led others to set up a poison trap.


    And Nanyu''s drug was very powerful. Even if Xiangzi and the others took the antidote given by Gu Jinli, they still couldn''t resist Nanyu''s drug and they were all knocked unconscious.


    When Luo Huiniang woke up, she was already on a speeding carriage. When she woke up, she was agitated. She hurriedly checked her clothes and found that they were intact. She felt relieved.


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you before you go to the church."


    Luo Huiniang heard his voice and realized that he had been in the car. She asked angrily: "Where are you taking me?"


    Wei Xiao: "Go to a vige in Hukang County, which is safer for me."


    Tianfu County is full of people from the Qin and Gu families, so it is difficult to get things done.


    "Hukang County?" Luo Huiniang became anxious and begged: "I won''t go, I want to go home...Brother Wei, please let me go back. I won''t tell others that you kidnapped me. Please."


    Wei Xiao said: "I will naturally send you back in two days."


    Luo Huiniang: "Two dayster? If I go back after two days, my reputation will be ruined!"


    Wei Xiao was still calm andposed: "Then marry me."


    "You are already engaged, so you have a main concubine. I heard that the candidates for the two concubines have also been decided. You want me to marry you? Do you want me to be your concubine?" Luo Huiniang felt very sad, and she kept crying: "Why do you want me to marry you?" You can treat me like this...and I''ve written to you to tell you that I don''t like you anymore, why are you forcing me?"


    Wei Xiao: "That''s not what you mean, it''s just your move to keep the overall situation in mind."


    Luo Huiniang cried even more when she saw that he was so indifferent.


    After a while, he knelt down and begged him again: "...Brother Wei, I was wrong before and I shouldn''t have pestered you. Now that I''ve grown up, I understand what you said about me being just a farm girl and I shouldn''t climb high branches." I wont pester you anymore, just think that I was young and ignorant at that time, and let me go home.


    Wei Xiao looked at her sobbing, feeling a little hurt in his heart. He hugged her and said, "Maybe I was wrong... Your background is not good, but your heart is good, and you once dedicated this heart to me." , dont take it back now, stay with me, I promise to let you live a peaceful life, and other women will never appear in front of you. As long as the child you give birth to bes a child, I will pass my position to him to make up for your inability to The grievance of being a royal concubine.


    "It''s too messy, it''s too messy, I don''t want this, please let me go home... I''m just a farm girl, I can''t live such aplicated life as you mentioned, let me go, let me go!" Luo Huiniang was very sad Afraid, knowing that this path is wrong, struggling desperately.


    Wei Xiao sighed, she is such a stubborn girl, it was a little harder than he expected... There was no other way, Wei Xiao could only loosen his arms, Luo Huiniang took the opportunity to push him away and jumped out of the carriage.


    Wei Xiao quickly grabbed her, and due to her strength, they fell off the carriage and rolled to the side.


    Luo Huiniang was fine and got up quickly, but Wei Xiao vomited arge mouthful of blood and fainted to the ground.


    Brother Wei! Luo Huiniang was startled and ran over to see him. She shouted to Wei Changfeng and the others: Hurry and help, he fainted and vomited blood.


    Wei Changfeng, Nan Yu and others came over quickly.


    Nan Yu felt Wei Xiao''s pulse, and after a long time, he said: "The old injury has not healed. I fell from the horse and hit the injured rib again. It may be that the broken bone prated the internal organs, causing bleeding. It is very dangerous. I have to go to Zhuangzi for treatment quickly." "


    As Nan Yu spoke, he looked at Wei Xiao and then at Luo Huiniang... I really didn''t expect that Wei Xiao, who had always been cruel and ruthless, would actually act for a peasant girl. Did he catch Wei Xiao''s weakness?

 Chapter 2757: Worship【3】

    Chapter 2757: Worship��3��


    Chapter 2757: Worship3


    "So serious?" Luo Huiniang cared about Wei Xiao and didn''t want him to die, so she quickly begged Nan Yu: "Then save him quickly!"


    Nan Yu nodded: "He is my master, so I will naturally save him... Come, put the master into the carriage and drive to Zhuangzi."


    "Yes." Four people came over immediately and lifted Wei Xiao onto the carriage.


    Wei Changfeng led people to block Luo Huiniang and said: "Miss Luo, pleasee with us to Zhuangzi... Your Majesty has been fighting for many years. He has serious old diseases and old poisons that have not been resolved. This time the injury has recurred. I don''t know if it can be cured." Carry it over? The master has no rtives at home, and the person he cares about the most now is you. If there is an emergency, it wont be too miserable to have you by my side before he dies."


    Luo Huiniang was shocked. She looked at Wei Xiao being carried away and asked in disbelief: "Yes, will you die?"


    Wei Changfeng nodded: "Well, swords and arrows are blind on the battlefield, and Dongqing people also like to use poison. My master has umted some serious injuries over the years. It''s okay if this doesn''t recur, but it will be very dangerous if it does."


    "I, I''ll go with you~" Luo Huiniang finally agreed. She didn''t want Wei Xiao to die too miserable... She also thought that Wei Xiao might be faking it. If it was really faking, she would have enough reasons to follow him. He broke off.


    However, she thought of Wei Xiao too simply. He was already inferior to one person and superior to tens of thousands of people. He had nned so hard, but she didn''t even have the ability to refuse or resist.


    Wei Changfeng was overjoyed when he heard this. The master really knew Luo Huiniang very well and said that she was soft-hearted and pretending to be pitiful was the best way for her: "Thank you Miss Luo. Please get in the carriage. The master needs help!"


    Luo Huiniang hesitated for a while, then gritted her teeth and got on the carriage when Nan Yu said, "The master has vomited blood again and has to go to Zhuangzi for treatment."


    Lets go to Zhuangzi! Wei Changfeng ordered, and the motorcade rushed towards Zhuangzi. After running for an hour, they finally arrived at a Zhuangzi in Hukang County.


    It was a mountain vi. The people in the vi came out to greet him with long dragon-like torches. Wei Xiao was carried into the main courtyard of the vi.


    Nanyu cut off his clothes and started to give him needles... Wei Xiao had many scars of different sizes on his body. The scars were like knives, which made Luo Huiniang''s eyes hurt and she could not control her tears.


    These scars are enough to prove that all of Wei Xiao''s achievements were indeed made with his own life.


    Luo Huiniang had never been on the battlefield. She could not imagine the cruelty on the battlefield, but she had truly experienced the cruelty and hardships of the battle in Guye Guan... And Wei Xiao fought on a real battlefield, so he must be better than Guye Guan. That battle was a hundred times more brutal and dangerous.


    Nan Yu: "This wound is open. I need to clean the wound again and apply stitches and medicine."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang looked at the wound on her back, her almond-shaped eyes wide open... Why did shee to her even after she was so seriously injured? !


    Nan Yu saw Luo Huiniang''s appearance and smiled... This girl is so easy to deceive. This wound was made by Wei Xiao, and it was only a flesh wound, not to mention the internal organs, not even the bones. No one can die at all.


    Wei Changfeng came over and said: "Miss Luo, the master has other wounds on his body. It will take at least half an hour to get them all healed. You have been tired all the way. Follow Aunt Shu down to wash up and eat something. After the master''s wounds are healed, I will inform youter."


    After saying this, a nanny in her forties came into the room. After bowing, she said, "Miss Luo, please follow me."


    This ce was so unfamiliar that Luo Huiniang didnt dare to walk around with strangers, but when she saw Nan Yu trying to take off Wei Xiaos pants, she quickly lowered her head and followed Nanny Shu.


    Aunt Shu took her to bathe and freshen up. She first praised her, saying that she was beautiful and lovable, and her smile was so warm. No wonder Wei Xiao couldn''t forget her. After seeing her unhappy, she talked about her a lot. Its not easy about Wei Xiao.


    "Everyone in the world says that the Second Young Master is ruthless, but if he had not been more ruthless, he would not have been able to avenge the family... At that time, almost everyone in the Wei family was massacred. The Second Young Master would reject Miss Luo back then because he did not want to implicate you, but he has always been thinking about you. Well, I often say that you are one of the few people who treats him sincerely. Although the pair of leather gauntlets you gave him are ugly, he still wears them until now..." After hearing this, Luo Huiniang remembered the words on her hands when Wei Xiao grabbed her. He was indeed wearing a pair of leather gauntlets, but she didn''t recognize them because they were old and ugly.


    "Miss Luo, it''s not that this old ve wants to speak for the second young master. It''s that this old ve can see that the second young master really likes you. It''s just that he is entangled in worldly affairs. He can''t leave everything behind easily, but he has tried his best to give you everything. Girls are the best.


    "Stop talking!" Luo Huiniang interrupted Nanny Shu, lowered her head and said: "Brother Wei and I have missed each other a long time ago, and he has already been engaged to a nobledy... After two days, his injuries will be fine. , I will go home."


    Seeing that she was still rejecting her, Aunt Shu could only stop persuading her: "Okay, I listen to Miss Luo, but I would like to ask Miss Luo to take good care of the second young master these two days and give him more smiles... The second young master has lived a good life these years. It''s too painful. The girl from the Zongzheng family is not sincere to him. Even if Miss Luo doesn''t want to be with the second young master, please let the second young master experience the feeling of being treated sincerely in the past two days."


    He added: "The old ve did not lie to deceive the girl... There are too many intrigues between you and me, so the second young master wants to be sincere."


    Luo Huiniang was very distressed and did not answer.


    But Aunt Shu was experienced. When she saw her bowing her head and keeping silent, she knew that she agreed, so she gave up and said: "Miss Luo, you have something to eat first. I will go to the Second Young Master to have a look. If the wound is Once its taken care of, Ille over and call you.


    After speaking, without waiting for Luo Huiniang''s reply, she left directly to tell Wei Xiao what happened here.


    Wei Xiao was very happy because Hui Niang still liked him, but felt bad... He didn''t want to plot against her, but she was too stubborn and refused to follow him. In order to get her, he could only use this method.


    He looked at Nan Yu and asked, "How about you check her pulse?"


    Nan Yu said: "Miss Luo took medicinal food to regte her body at her best age. She nourished her body very well. Such a body can give birth to very healthy children."


    Wei Xiaoughed when he heard this: "That''s good."


    He reminded Nan Yu again: "You should use gentler medicine. I don''t want your medicine to damage my child''s health!"


    He urgently needs a healthy heir, and now he is only willing to let Luo Huiniang give birth to his child. Those women in Beijing who only know how to calcte are not worthy to be the biological mother of his eldest son Wei Xiao!


    Nan Yu said: "Master, don''t worry, I don''t dare to do anything in this matter."


    Wei Xiao has something to manipte Nan Yu, so he believes this, and Nan Yu is smart enough not to be stupid enough to poison him at this time, which will only cost Nan Yu his life.


    "Aunt Shu, let her eat more good food...she has lost weight." Wei Xiao remembered that when Luo Huiniang was a teenager, she was a cute little girl with a round face and a lot ofughter. But when he saw her again this time, he discovered that She is a lot thinner than she remembers, maybe because she has experienced a lot in the past two years and knows what it feels like to be sad, so she has lost a lot of weight.


    Yes. Grandma Shu responded and went back to find Luo Huiniang.


    Seeing hering back, Luo Huiniang hurriedly asked: "Did Brother Wei make it through?!"


    Mama Shu followed her words, put on a worried look, and said, "The external injuries have been bandaged, but the internal injuries are difficult to treat, and she is still unconscious now."

 Chapter 2758: The dust has settled

    Chapter 2758: The dust has settled


    Chapter 2758 The dust has settled


    Its really so serious!


    Luo Huiniang''s face turned pale and she was very worried that Wei Xiao would die.


    Aunt Shu took the opportunity and said, "Miss Luo, please go and see the second young master. When he was unconscious, he kept calling your name."


    Luo Huiniang was already worried about Wei Xiao, but after hearing this, she agreed: "Okay."


    Mother Shu was very happy, fearing that Luo Huiniang would change her mind, so she hurriedly took Luo Huiniang to see Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was lying on the bed, the blood dyeing the white bandage red in patches, and his face was very pale, even with a hint of gold paper color, like a dying person.


    Luo Huiniang''s vision went dark and she almost fainted. She hurriedly ran to the bedside, looked at him and said: "Brother Wei, you must hold on. You have worked hard for ten years and finally got your revenge. You can''t die like this. "


    Nan Yu was just watching the excitement and didn''t mind the trouble, so he deliberately said from the side: "Whether he can survive depends on whether he can wake up this time."


    Luo Huiniang looked at Nan Yu and asked urgently: "What did you say? What kind of injury did Brother Wei get? How did it get to this point? He was obviously fine when he was at Songzi Vige during the day."


    Nan Yu said: "Master has a lot of internal injuries and problems with his internal organs. He seems fine during the day because he took the analgesic medicine I prepared. However, this medicine can only suppress the severe pain and cannot cure his internal injuries, so He has to take me with him wherever he goes, otherwise he will most likely die on the road."


    Luo Huiniang burst into tears when Nan Yu said it. She looked at the unconscious Wei Xiao and cried softly: "Brother Wei... you have always been very good. You will definitely be able to survive this time."


    Nan Yu said: "The master is very powerful, but he has umted too many old injuries, and he may not be able to survive it. Even if he can survive it, it will hurt his vitality and it will be very difficult for his heirs. We have to find someone quickly..."


    "Ahem~" Wei Xiao was so angry that he wanted to chop Nan Yu, so he took the risk and coughed twice with his eyes closed, biting the flesh of his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    When Nan Yu saw this, he quickly shut up.


    Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she hurriedly called Nan Yu: "Brother Wei is vomiting blood again, please save him quickly, please save him quickly, don''t let him die, wuwuwu..."


    Luo Huiniang cried heartbrokenly... Now everyone''s life is finally getting better. She just wants everyone to live a good life and doesn''t want to see anyone die... They are all people who have escaped famine, suffered hardships, and fought for their lives together. She hopes They can all live well and live a long life.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Luo, I will give Master acupuncture right now." Nan Yu took out the medicine box, gave Wei Xiao a round of injections, put the needles away in the box, and said, "The injury has been stabilized for the time being, but we have to rush. Make the medicine, Miss Luo, please stay here. If anything happens, just beat the gong. When the patrolling soldiers hear it, they will rush to notify me toe over for treatment."


    Luo Huiniang nodded quickly: "Okay, thank you, Dr. Nan."


    Thanks?


    Nan Yu smiled in his heart, "Don''t thank me. Even if you thank me, I won''t show mercy to you when it''s time to take action."


    Nanyu didnt say anything, nodded and left.


    Wei Changfeng, Nanny Shu and others also left one after another.


    Luo Huiniang was very worried about Wei Xiao, so she counted silently. Every five hundred times, she would check Wei Xiao''s breathing. When she saw that he was still breathing, she exhaled to feel reassured.


    Wei Xiao noticed it and smiled in his heart... Luo Yatou is still so stupid, he won''t die, but in order to win her sympathy, he has to continue to pretend.


    Luo Huiniang was afraid that he would catch a fever, so she touched his forehead from time to time. When she saw that his forehead was a little hot, she twisted the cold handkerchief and put it on his forehead. Then she grabbed his hand and followed the method taught by Jinli. Pressing the acupoints on his arms to cool him down. She was also afraid that Wei Xiao would be thirsty, so she poured some water and came over to feed him...but he was too heavy, so Luo Huiniang could only call out: "Is anyone there? Can someonee in?!"


    However, everyone in this vi had received orders from Wei Xiao, but no one came in to help her.


    Luo Huiniang could only feed Wei Xiao water by herself.


    After feeding him a cup of water, he went to check his breathing and touch his forehead. Seeing that his forehead was still hot, he finally couldn''t help but ran out of the house and banged the gong loudly: "Come here quickly!"


    Wei Changfeng could only appear and asked: "Miss Luo, what''s wrong?"


    Luo Huiniang said hurriedly: "Brother Wei has been having a fever, and there are injuries on his body. Once the fever breaks out, it will be very dangerous. Please ask Dr. Nan toe over and check for him... and whether the medicine is ready, you have to give it to him quickly, so that he can good."


    Yes. Wei Changfeng could only go and find Nan Yu.


    Not long after, Nan Yu came over with a food box, took Wei Xiao''s pulse, and after checking, said to the worried Luo Huiniang: "Miss Luo, don''t worry, there are injuries on this body, it is inevitable that there will be a fever, as long as it does not burn your hands." If it''s piping hot, it won''t be a big deal."


    He opened the food box again, took out a cup of very thick soup, and handed it to Luo Huiniang: "Feed the master. There are two cups left in the food box. Feed one cup every hour. If the master still hasn''t woken up after three cups, I will Then use the immersion method to treat him."


    Every time Nan Yu spoke, he always said that the person was about to die. Luo Huiniang was frightened when she heard this, and asked: "If you can''t save him even after using the immersion method, what will happen to Brother Wei?" "


    Nan Yu said: "Of course he will never wake up again, and we ves will have to die for him."


    Be buried! Luo Huiniang was shocked. In her knowledge, there had never been a time when a person died and other acquaintances had to follow the principle of being buried. This was wrong. As long as people did not do evil, they should live well.


    Nan Yu nodded: "Well, the master is a prince. If he dies, the entire Prince Wei Pce will have to bury him. This is the power of the emperor."


    So, you have to be prepared. Unless Wei Xiao favors you, you can always sit back and rx.


    "Miss Luo, hurry up and give the master medicine. We have to research new prescriptions to save the master." Nan Yu and Wei Changfeng left quickly, and only Wei Xiao and Luo Huiniang were left in the big room.


    Luo Huiniang only wanted to keep Wei Xiao alive and didn''t have time to think too much. She just followed Nan Yu''s instructions and gave Wei Xiao medicine, and then paid close attention to whether his low fever turned into a high fever.


    Fortunately, after taking the second cup of thick soup, Wei Xiao''s body temperature dropped.


    "The fever has finally subsided." Luo Huiniang was very happy. She felt rxed physically and mentally. She had been awake all day and night and was extremely tired. After holding on for more than a quarter of an hour, she could no longer hold on and fell asleep to death.


    Wei Xiao had already slept. When he woke up, he still had his eyes closed. However, when he didn''t hear Luo Huiniang''s movement, he opened his eyes slightly. After seeing that she was asleep, he finally opened his eyes with relief andy on the bed, looking at her. ...The little girl looks like the Chu family, and she has be more beautiful than before. If he hadn''t hindered her, with her appearance and the current power of the Qin and Guluo families, the wealthy children who came to propose marriage to the Luo family should have been able to fill the crowd. The entire Tianfu County.


    It''s a pity that because of his obstruction, those wealthy families and high-ranking officials'' families smelled the danger, so they turned back home in dejection on the way to propose marriage, not even daring to set foot in He''an Mansion.


    Hehe, what a bunch of losers, they dont even have the courage to take risks, and they dare to miss Wei Xiaos woman!


    "Why are you so nice to me?" Wei Xiao looked at the sleeping Luo Huiniang and asked this... Do you know that I am not a good person and if you treat me well, you will only put yourself in danger.


    Wei Xiao has never been a restrained person. Looking at Luo Huiniang in front of him, he suddenly didn''t want to wait any longer, so he grabbed her face and kissed her hard!

 Chapter 2759: Ill help you

    Chapter 2759: I''ll help you


    Chapter 2759 Ill give you a helping hand


    The taste was sweeter than he expected, and that sweetness went straight into his heart, giving his heart as hard as stone a heavy blow. It was as if something soft came out of his heart, making Wei Xiao suddenly startled. He was so frightened that he quickly let go of her.


    He looked at Luo Huiniang, who was still sleeping, and was very happy that she had liked him for so many years, but... he didn''t want to lose control because of a woman!


    He is the one who wants to be the emperor. As an emperor, he can have a woman he likes, but this kind of liking must be controlled. Now it seems to be growing... unbridled in his heart.


    Wei Xiao panicked and red at Luo Huiniang angrily: "Why are you so nice to me? I don''t need you to be nice to me at all!"


    But soon, he realized something was wrong... Luo Huiniang''s face was red and her body was hot. She had a high fever at some point.


    "Hui Niang, wake up quickly? Don''t sleep." Wei Xiao didn''t care about pretending to be seriously injured and hurriedly shouted outside: "Come here, get Nan Yu quickly!"


    Yes! After hearing this, the dead soldiers outside hurriedly went to find Nan Yu.


    Wei Xiao took Luo Huiniang to the bed andy down on it. He twisted a towel and put it on her forehead. He pinched her jaw open and gave her a bowl of warm water to cool her down, but she still had a severe fever.


    Wei Xiao felt a little regretful. If he had known that he would make her sick, he would not have pretended to be seriously injured, and shouted outside: "Is Nanyu dead? Tell him to get out of here quickly!"


    Here we are, master, dont be anxious. Nan Yu came in with a medicine box and took Luo Huiniangs pulse.


    After a while, Wei Xiao asked: "How is it? Why does Luo Yatou suddenly have such a severe fever?"


    Nan Yu said: "It''s just a sudden acute fever caused by worry and hard work. It''s nothing serious. I can getpletely cured by a few injections and two days of decoction."


    Give her acupuncture quickly. Wei Xiao ordered.


    "Yes." Nan Yu quickly gave Luo Huiniang acupuncture. He was very skilled in medicine. After only a few injections into the acupuncture points on the neck, head, two arms, and soles of the feet, Luo Huiniang was sweating profusely and ate another packet. After brewing the decoction from the medicinal powder, the high fever was almost gone.


    "It''s done, let her fall asleep. When she wakes up, eat a bowl of porridge first, and then take medicine. If the fever stops, she will bepletely recovered tomorrow." Nan Yu packed up the medicine box and left with it. But after going out, he looked back at Wei Xiao, and finally left without saying anything.


    Wei Xiao called Aunt Shu and the maids in, and asked them to wipe Luo Huiniang''s body, change her into clean clothes, and let her sleepfortably.


    Luo Huiniangs body was indeed well nourished by the medicinal diet. She had a high fever and woke up in the afternoon.


    When he woke up and saw Wei Xiao, he quickly sat up and said, "Brother Wei, you are almost dead, why are you still getting out of bed? Go and lie down on the bed!"


    "..." Wei Xiao was a little angry, but he was very happy when he saw her thinking about him first as soon as she woke up. He said: "I''m fine, but I''m a fool. I have an acute fever. I''m not all well yet. Lie down quickly." Rest."


    "I have acute fever?" After hearing this, Luo Huiniang realized that her body was very sore, but she raised her hand to touch her forehead and said with a smile: "It''s not hot anymore, I''m fine, ha."


    Wei Xiao saw her happy smile again, and while feeling happy, he couldn''t help but kiss her. Luo Huiniang was shocked, her almond-shaped eyes widened, and after being stunned for a while, she quickly pushed Wei Xiao away: "Get out!"


    Wei Xiao was very happy to kiss her, but was treated coldly by her. He was a little angry. He grabbed her arm, sped her jaw, and kissed her forcefully. He didn''t stop until she cried sadly. , said: "You obviously like me very much, and now I like you too. I want to give you a status. Why don''t you get married? Why do you have to be stubborn and make things difficult for each other? Do you know that I took the risk when I came here? How much risk is there? I, Wei Xiao, have never done this for any woman in my life... I have tried my best to treat you as good as possible, you know!"


    After thinking about it, I felt that she probably didn''t want to be a concubine, so she said: "Hui Niang, I know you have been wronged, but you only need to be wronged for five years. After five years, you will definitely be my wife and your child." It will also be a direct descendant... There is really nothing we can do now."


    Then he gave her an example: "Emperor Jingyuan also loved Empress Wen deeply, but he still took in many concubines in his life and gave birth to many princes and princesses... Hui Niang, this is how powerful men in this world are. There is no such thing as being together for the rest of their lives." Son, someone like Saburo is an alien."


    Luo Huiniang shook her head and said: "It''s not because of this. I know that many rich men in the world take concubines. I also know that with your temper, you cane here like this and you already think highly of me... But I can''t be with you. There are people behind me. Qin, Gu and He''s family, they have worked hard for so many years and can finally live a good life. I don''t want to use myself to kidnap them and let them continue to live a restricted life."


    She looked at Wei Xiao and smiled: "I don''t know much about the court affairs, but I don''t want to harm anyone, so Brother Wei, please let me go...otherwise I will die."


    Youre not going to die, I never thought of forcing you to death! Wei Xiao was going crazy, but was he really not forcing her to death? Did he really not want to use her to consolidate his rtionship with the Qin and Gu families and the Qingma King?


    Wei Xiao had to admit that he was ayman, and he had this intention, but: "I like you, and I want you to apany me on the next journey... I have been walking alone for almost ten years, and my heart is very tired. I want If you stay with me, I want to have someone who cares about me waiting for me when I go home in the middle of the night."


    A sinner like Emperor Jingyuan has Empress Wen apanying him throughout his life. Why can''t he find a good girl who is devoted to him?


    However, Luo Huiniang said: "If I were alone, even if I was a maid, I would always stay with you, but now I can''t. I can''t tie up other people''s families for myself... Brother Wei, I know you I have a big temper and can''t tolerate sand in my eyes. Don''t worry, I won''t marry anyone else. I will live a good life with my family in Dafeng Vige. You go and fulfill your ambitions, but really don''t miss me anymore. Let''s Its always the wrong person.


    Wei Xiao listened to what she said, but he felt very ufortable, as if someone was pinching his heart, making him want to suffocate, so he could only hold her tightly!


    "You should think about it for a few more days." Wei Xiao was not a person who gave up easily, so he pushed Luo Huiniang away and left the house.


    But at night, Luo Huiniang had a high fever again. Needless to say, Nan Yu and Wei Xiao knew that she had something on her mind that aroused her symptoms again.


    Looking at Luo Huiniang lying on the bed, confused and talking nonsense with her eyes closed, Wei Xiao finally relented... She couldn''t learn intrigues and couldn''t live like him. If he pressed again, he would really drive her to death. .


    Luo Huiniang, you have treated me wholeheartedly for seven years. Now I am merciful to you and let you go. From now on, you can live your life without worries.


    "Nanyu, cure her." Wei Xiao exined, then looked at Wei Changfeng: "The time for you to get rid of your ve status has to be postponed. Your aunt''s matchmaker is no longer needed. We will arrange for Luo Huiniang to return home tomorrow. Please do it cleanly and don''t let others chew on her."


    Nan Yu and Wei Changfeng were shocked: "Master, have you given up?"


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face, "Just do it!"


    Yes. The two of them responded and went about their own business.


    Ke Nanyu disagrees!


    Luo Huiniang is the link between the three families of Qin, Gu and He. Behind these three families are the Lu family and King Qingma. Wei Xiao went crazy without using such a good chess piece?


    Hehe, since you are crazy, then I will help you!

 Chapter 2760: The dust has settled【2】

    Chapter 2760: The dust has settled��2��


    Chapter 2760 The dust has settled2


    Nan Yus medical skills are indeed superb. After giving Luo Huiniang a round of injections and changing a few medicines, Luo Huiniang slept until noon the next day and woke up.


    After waking up, her energy was quite good, but when she saw Wei Xiao standing guard in the room, she started to get nervous again. She was afraid that Wei Xiao wasing to force her, so she hurriedly said: "You, don''t rush me, you said you would let me think about it again." A few days.


    Wei Xiao: "The fever is so severe, you still remember these words."


    Luo Huiniang was stunned: "I have a high fever again?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Well, the fever is worse than the night before, and I have already started talking nonsense."


    Luo Huiniang touched her forehead and said with a smile: "I didn''t remember it. It''s fine now. Don''t worry."


    After saying that, the room fell into silence.


    To be honest, Wei Xiao is indeed very fierce, and Luo Huiniang is also afraid of being alone with him, but she still wants to ask again: "Brother Wei, I asked Aunt Shu, Wei Changfeng, and that Doctor Nan, They said you only arrested me, but that night when I came to the vi, I saw a carriage behind it. Was there anyone in it? But Sister Li? Is she okay? Don''t hurt her! "


    Wei Xiao was a little unhappy: "You do care about her. If she is dead, what are you going to do?"


    "What did you say!" Luo Huiniang stood up suddenly, rushed over like lightning, drew out her saber, pointed at the door and said: "I won''t kill you, but whoever hurt Sister Li, I will make him pay with his life!"


    If Wei Xiao wanted to stop him, Luo Huiniang couldn''t take away his sword. However, Luo Huiniang''s loyalty made him very happy: "You were like this when you were a child. Even if you are useless, you always like to help others."


    Silly, thanks to Luo''s father and the Chu family''s prowess, after arriving at Dafeng Vige, He, Qin and Gu''s family protected her, otherwise this girl would have suffered a big loss.


    "I have also practiced martial arts in the past few years. My skills are much better than before. I still have poison on my body. As long as I want to, it will not be a problem to seriously injure Wei Changfeng, so it is best for Sister Li to be safe." After Luo Huiniang bluffed, she added: "Li Where is sister? Take me to see her. I want to see with my own eyes whether she is okay?"


    Wei Xiao ordered outside: "Bring that ve here."


    "Yes." The dead man quickly brought Sister Li.


    "Girl, are you okay? What kind of... grievance have you suffered?!" Sister Li asked anxiously, her eyes red and piercing towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao just sneered and didn''t take a ve in his eyes at all.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m fine." Luo Huiniang hurried over and untied the rope that bound Sister Li while asking: "How are you? Did they hurt you? If you have been wronged in any way, just tell me. , I will avenge you... If I can''t, we will find Xiaoyu, she will be back soon!"


    When it was said that Gu Jinli was about toe back, a dazzling look appeared on Luo Huiniang''s face. Soon, her eyes became red again, and tears suddenly started. She was a little aggrieved, but more of a happy person.


    Wei Xiao felt a little ufortable when she saw it, but was even more determined to let her go... The girl from the Luo family belongs to the mountains, and she can only be happy in the countryside.


    Sister Li said: "I''m fine, I''m just locked in the house and can''t move freely."


    Luo Huiniang: "That''s good, I''m afraid you will suffer a loss."


    What Sister Li is more afraid of is that she will suffer a loss... Wei Xiao, a dictatorial person like Wei Xiao, would not hesitate to personally kidnap the person he likes. There is a 90% chance that he will take action.


    Luo Huiniang saw Sister Li''s worry and said, "I''m fine... Brother Wei didn''t do anything to me."


    Sister Li breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Girl, let''s go home quickly. The family must be crazy with anxiety!"


    Ke Weixiao said to Luo Huiniang: "You have been sick for two days and you need to have a good rest... I will arrange for someone to take you back the day after tomorrow."


    Luo Huiniang was shocked when she heard this: "Brother Wei, are you willing to let me go?" Wei Xiao only said: "I don''t want to force you to death."


    Luo Huiniang was very happy but sad at the same time: "Brother Wei, thank you."


    Sister Li waspletely shocked when she looked at Luo Huiniang who was crying. Luo Huiniang was a person who didn''t cry often, but now she was crying like this. It seemed that she really liked Wei Xiao.


    "Take it and hold it until the day the Luo family girl leaves." Wei Xiao ordered the dead man, then looked at Luo Huiniang and said: "Don''t force this ve to stay, otherwise I may change my mind and not let you go."


    Luo Huiniang was also worried about this, so she did not force Sister Li to stay. She said to the dead man: "You can''t tie her up anymore, and you can''t beat or bully her. Bring her to me tomorrow. I want to see with my own eyes that she is well."


    The dead man nced at Wei Xiao and saw that he had no objection. He nodded in agreement and escorted Sister Li away.


    Sister Li quickly reminded: "Girl, take care of yourself and don''t listen to sweet talk. He has already made three marriage arrangements, one with three concubines on each side!"


    When she shouted these words, Wei Xiao wanted to kill her.


    Luo Huiniang: I know, dont worry, take care of yourself, ande see me again tomorrow!


    "You are the master. You are too kind to a ve. Be careful of the ve bullying the master." Wei Xiao reminded her and then said: "Have a good rest today and cook me a meal tomorrow. After the meal, I will have it delivered to you." You go home... we will never meet again."


    After saying that, he left immediately.


    Luo Huiniang looked at his tall and tall back and felt very sad. Her tears fell uncontrobly, but she didn''t stop calling him after all. Instead, she started thinking about what delicious food she should make for him tomorrow.


    She thought about it for a long time and finally decided to make bean dregs cakes for him...Brother Wei wille back to find her. In addition to wanting a girl who does not seek benefits and only treats him wholeheartedly, he must also miss the feelings when everyone was poor...No Regardless of any interests, in order to take root in a foreign country, everyone has to work together, eat together, and share joys and sorrows together.


    And the meal she prepared was really to Wei Xiao''s liking.


    On the evening of the next day, Wei Xiao came to the main courtyard again. When he saw a table of simple meals ced under the tree, he did not dislike it. He picked up a bean dregs cake and ate it: "When I was in Dafeng Vige, I really hated it. When I eat bean dregs cake, I think its something to feed pigs, and youre humiliating me by giving it to me.


    Do you think its delicious when you eat it now? Luo Huiniang picked up a bean dregs cake and took a bite. She smiled happily and said, Its so fragrant. It tastes even better than before.


    He looked at Wei Xiao again and said, "I always thought you were weird back then. How could you hate something so fragrant? You also threw all the bean dregs cakes distributed to you on the road. I was so angry that I wanted to beat you. But I couldn''t beat you, so I didn''t run out and scold you, but I picked up the bean dregs cake you threw... wrapped in cabbage leaves, it''s not dirty and can be eaten."


    Wei Xiao was stunned, nced at her, and then lowered his head to eat: "You remember it so clearly."


    Luo Huiniang smiled: "I have a good memory, and I still remember many things. For example, you disliked me for talking too much, threatened to throw me off the cliff, and disliked my poor embroidery skills, but I..."


    "It''s not good to have a good memory." Wei Xiao interrupted her and said coldly: "Eat, go home after eating."


    Don''t say such things that make me tempted again, otherwise you won''t be able to leave.


    Luo Huiniang just wanted to have a happy farewell meal with him, but it was obvious that he became aggressive again, so she could only shut up and stop talking and concentrate on eating.


    But while eating... bang, Luo Huiniang suddenly fell intoa and fell to the ground.


    "Hui Niang!" Wei Xiao was shocked and rushed over to pick her up. One look at her face revealed that she had been poisoned: "Nanyu, get Nanyu!"


    The ve is here. Nan Yu walked in leisurely from the entrance of the courtyard with his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 2761: Grab this piece

    Chapter 2761: Grab this piece


    Chapter 2761: Seize this chess piece


    Wei Xiao understood: "You did it, aren''t you afraid that I will chop you up alive? Then kill all the remaining members of your n!"


    Nan Yu said: "Of course I''m afraid, but I''m even more afraid that the Dongqing Dog Royal Family won''t be able to die, and they won''t be able to avenge themselves!"


    "I took refuge in you, worked as your ve, and worked for you because you promised me that when you became Emperor David, you would send troops to massacre the Dongqing royal family. But what are you doing now?" Nan Yu pointed at Luo Huiniang. , shouted: "You''re **** a love saint here! Wei Xiao, you are the one who wants to be the emperor, how can you be so affectionate as a son and daughter?"


    "You still want to let go of Luo Huiniang, a good chess piece. Do you think that if you let her go, other forces will not attack her? If you hadn''t already expressed your feelings for her, Wei Qi would have given her a marriage. He gave her to his confidants and used her to tie up the rtionship between the Qin, Gu and He families!"


    Wei Xiao said angrily: "Qin Mu and I are cousins. I am as close to Grandpa He as grandson and grandson, and I have a good rtionship with the Gu family. I can trap the three families and the Qingma King by myself. There is no need for Luo Huiniang. With Qin Guhe and I With three families here, no one dares to do anything to her."


    "Hahaha, you are really crazy. You can say such childish words for a woman." Afterughing wildly for a while, Nan Yu pointed at the unconscious Luo Huiniang and said: "Sleep her, cook the raw rice into cooked rice, and put this Hold this chess piece firmly in your hand, otherwise I will let this chess piece die, lest it fall into the hands of others and ruin your great cause and my revenge n!"


    "Dog ve!" Wei Xiao was extremely angry. He rushed over and kicked Nan Yu away. With a bang, he stepped on his face and stared at him with murderous eyes: "Bring the antidote, otherwise I will kill you." Life is worse than death!"


    Nan Yu was kicked so hard that he spat out a mouthful of blood, but he was a desperado, so he still smiled and said: "It''s not like I haven''t experienced the torture of your Prince Wei, do you think I will be afraid? As for the life and death of my remaining tribesmen... if Big revenge cannot be avenged, and their lives have no meaning. They can die together, but..."


    He looked at Luo Huiniang, whose face was getting more and more purple, and asked with a smile: "Is it just that the master is willing to let Miss Luo die?"


    Of course Wei Xiao was reluctant to let Luo Huiniang die... She was thest person who treated him sincerely without seeking benefits. Even Grandpa He couldn''t do this... because in Grandpa He''s heart, he loved the Sang family more.


    "Bring the antidote, or I will kill you!" Wei Xiao had already drawn his sword.


    Surprisingly, Nan Yu actually gave him the antidote: "Master, please take it."


    Wei Xiao frowned, doubting the authenticity of the antidote.


    Nan Yu said: "Master, don''t worry, the antidote is real, but it can only temporarily wake her up. If she doesn''t take another antidote at this time tomorrow, she will vomit blood and die."


    Then he said: "Master, this servant is helping you... You don''t want to let her go. You also want to tie her to your side so that she can devote herself to you. It can also help you win over the Qin, Gu, He and other families, as well as the Gu family. The Qingma King behind the scenes... hurry up and stop talking about infatuation. You, an emperor who controls the world, can''t have such bullshit!"


    Moreover


    "You are not the emperor yet, and those civil servants do not like someone as powerful as you to be the emperor. They have all taken refuge in Wei Qi. After all, a puppet emperor is much easier to fool than you, so it is not easy for you to seize the throne. We must capture Luo Huiniang and use her to trap the Qin, Gu, and He families!"


    "Shut up, if you say one more word, I will kill you!" Wei Xiao took the antidote and kicked Nan Yu again. After venting his anger, he went over and gave Luo Huiniang the antidote.


    This antidote is very powerful, but it takes effect in just half a quarter of an hour. Luo Huiniang''s face is no longer purple, she wakes up, but she is groggy and limp, and it dazzles anyone who looks at her: "Wei, Brother Wei, is that you? I I cant even see you clearlyAm I sick again?


    "It''s me, don''t be afraid. You''ve taken the medicine and you''ll be fine tomorrow." Wei Xiao picked her up, put her on the couch, and yelled at Nan Yu: "What are you still doing lying down? Get someone here quickly." , prepare things for worship!"


    Nan Yu smiled, endured the pain on his body, climbed up and said, "Yes, I will make arrangements right away."


    Wait a minute, will your medicine have any effect on the child? Wei Xiao asked, looking at Luo Huiniang...she might be pregnant. Nan Yu smiled and said: "Master, don''t worry, if Miss Luo gives birth to your child, that child will be a treasure to us, so I am very careful when making medicine, and the medicine given to her will not hurt the child."


    It only has a slight impact on the mother body, but it is better not to say this, lest Wei Xiao is angered, and he has to rely on Wei Xiao to send troops to destroy the Dongqing royal family.


    Wei Xiao: Go and get ready!


    Yes. Nan Yu left immediately.


    After Wei Changfeng and Aunt Shu learned that the original n was going ahead, they hurriedly prepared things and took the maid with them to give Luo Huiniang a bath and put on the wedding dress that had been prepared long ago.


    Not long after, Wei Changfeng''s aunt also came over with the marriage certificate.


    This aunt is Mrs. Fan, the wife of the new magistrate of Hukang County. She handed the marriage certificate to Wei Xiao and said: "Second Young Master, please be famous."


    Wei Xiao picked up the pen and quickly wrote down his and Luo Huiniang''s names, as well as their birth dates, and then pressed his fingerprints. He also applied red sent to Luo Huiniang''s fingers and pressed them on the marriage certificate. He looked still groggy. She smiled and said: "Hui Niang, we are going to have a wedding ceremony. Are you happy?"


    Mrs. Fan was stunned when she saw this... The second young master actually likes a girl from the Luo family? I originally thought it was just a chess piece.


    Master, the wedding hall is ready, you can worship. Wei Changfeng came over to report.


    Wei Xiao nodded, came to Nanny Shu, and took Luo Huiniang to the wedding hall.


    Luo Huiniang was so dizzy that she had no idea what was happening. Her chest was still ufortable. She hugged Wei Xiao and said, "Brother Wei, I can''t breathe and want to vomit...send me home. I want to go home..." If I dont go back...my mother will scold me again.


    "Huiniang, please bear with it a little longer, and you''ll be fine soon." Seeing that she was really ufortable, Wei Xiao didn''t care about anything else, so he hugged her directly, worshiped the memorial tablets of heaven and earth, and carried her back to the room.


    But he came out soon, threw a token to Wei Changfeng, and told him and Mrs. Fan: "Take the marriage certificate to Hukang County and have it stamped. Make it clean and don''t let anyone find it, so as not to cause trouble. "


    Yes, master, dont worry, we will definitely get it done. Wei Changfeng and Mrs. Fan promised, and quickly left the vi and rushed to the Hukang County Government Office.


    Nan Yu urged: "Master, a spring night is worth a thousand pieces of gold. Please hurry up. The Luo family will be here soon. His family now has people from the Lu family and the Feng family to help, and they are not vegetarians."


    "Shut up, you don''t need to remind me...go get the punishment yourself, don''t let me do it myself!" After Wei Xiao said this, he returned to the main courtyard. As soon as he entered the room, Luo Huiniang rushed over and shouted: "Brother Wei, I feel ufortable~"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he looked at her strangely red face and realized that Nan Yu had put something else in the medicine... But now, his beloved bride was right in front of him, and he had no time to scold Nan Yu or go there. The result of wanting to do this was to pick her up, kiss her, tear her wedding dress, press her into the soft satin quilt, and smile softly: "Young girl from the Luo family, you are my Come on...give me a child, and I will treat you well."

 Chapter 2762: She can only go with me

    Chapter 2762: She can only go with me


    Chapter 2762 She can only follow me


    Child, what child?


    Luo Huiniang was drowsy, clinging to Wei Xiao''s body and saying ufortably: "Brother Wei, I want to go home... Wuwu, I want to go home~"


    Wei Xiao kissed her and coaxed: "You are already at home..."


    You married me, and the ce where I am is your home. When the Luo family returns, it will be your natal home.


    "Are you home?" Although Luo Huiniang was a little skeptical, she trusted Wei Xiao deep down in her heart. After hearing this, she felt relieved, but the medicine made her dizzy again... After a while, she regained consciousness and looked at the people nearby. A wave of fear surged into the figure''s heart, and she cried and begged: "Brother Wei, I want to go home~"


    "Be good, don''t cry, you''ll be fine soon." After coaxing her, Wei Xiao kissed her again, silencing all her fussing.


    When I woke up again, it was already noon the next day, but the sky was gray, and heavy rain was falling with the strong wind.


    Boom!


    There was a burst of thunder, and Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she sat up suddenly, but soon she fell back on the bed due to the pain in her body.


    She was shocked. Scattered pictures emerged in her mind, making her understand what she had encountered.


    Tears fell like rain outside. She endured the pain and got out of bed. After getting dressed, she wanted to find a sword. Unfortunately, she searched for a long time and didn''t see anything like a sword. She was afraid that someone woulde in and find out. She couldn''t walk when she woke up, so she gave up looking for weapons and climbed out of the window.


    Unfortunately, before she left the yard, the dead men found her, rushed out and surrounded her and said: "Concubine, the prince has told you to have a good rest. Don''t worry about other things, he will take care of it."


    Concubine? !


    Luo Huiniang was shocked, pointed at the wall and said: "Get away, or I will crash to death here!"


    The dead man said: "Concubine, please don''t embarrass us. Come into the house quickly. The prince will be here soon, and you can''t die. Our skills are better than you think."


    With so many people watching, it''s impossible for you to hit the wall and die, so don''t bother and go back honestly. It will be easier for everyone.


    Luo Huiniang gritted her teeth and looked at the group of dead soldiers surrounding her through the rain curtain, and sneered: "Even if I enter the house, if I want to die, you can''t stop me. You can still rush into the house." , Cant you stare at me from the bedside?


    She paused for a while, and after regaining her strength, continued: "So let me go, otherwise if I die, he will only me you more, and then you really won''t survive!"


    He added: "I''ll give you ten numbers. If you don''t agree again, I''ll bite off my tongue immediately!"


    After hearing this, the young leader of the dead soldiers raised his hand and said: "Step back and let the concubine pass."


    The prince has told her that Luo Huiniang is not allowed to die, nor is she allowed to harm herself. What the prince wants is for Luo Huiniang to be well.


    After hearing this, the dead soldiers quickly got out of the way, and the reason for them to get out of the way was very simple, just to dy... Someone had already gone to report to the prince, and the vi was so big that within a three-mile radius it was the vi''s territory, Luo Huiniang You can''t get out of the vi even if you walk for half a day, you can''t escape. Luo Huiniang also thought of this, but she still reluctantly left in the rain... She didn''t want to stay here anymore, she just wanted to go home!


    However, as soon as she reached the courtyard gate, Wei Xiao came over. After seeing her, he ran over, grabbed her resisting hands, picked her up, and walked into the house: "Go find Nan Yu." Need medicine to get rid of typhoid fever!"


    "Yes." The young leader of the dead soldiers hurriedly ordered people to get the medicine.


    "Let me go, I want to go home, I want to go home...wuwuwu." Luo Huiniang cried and struggled, but Wei Xiao''s strength was too great. She was no match for him, so she could only beg him: "Please You, let me go home, if I dont go back, my mother will beat me to death... I am an unfilial daughter, I have ruined the family tradition, I am sorry to my parents..."


    Wei Xiao felt ufortable hearing: "You have not ruined the family tradition. We are getting married. You are the concubine that Wei Xiao, my matchmaker, is marrying... I know you have been wronged. Please bear with it for five more years. After five years, I will let you be my wife." Could you please be better?"


    "No!" Luo Huiniang roared, looking at his face, bursting into tears: "How could you do this to me... I believe in you so much, even if everyone says you are cruel, I still believe in you, and I don''t think you are really bad... But How could you lie to me, woohoo!


    Wei Xiao looked at Luo Huiniang who was aggrieved and crying, and her heart felt like needle pricks, but: "Your innocence has been given to me, and you may still get pregnant. I will not let my woman and child wander outside... Don''t make trouble." Okay, if we continue to make trouble, it wont be good for anyone. Just take care of it and Ill apany you back to Dafeng Vige to meet your parents in two days. Im the prince. Your parents dont dare to me you, so dont be afraid.


    Luo Huiniang trembled all over after hearing this. She looked at him for a long time, and finally begged: "You have got my innocence, you should be satisfied, let me go..."


    Wei Xiao was furious when he heard this and shouted: "Luo Huiniang, what do you mean? Do you think I just want to sleep with you? Who do you think I, Wei Xiao, am!"


    If he really just wanted to sleep with her and he would leave after sleeping, how could he deliberately stay and watch over her because he was worried that she would copse when she woke up? Why would you go to all the trouble to give her a status?


    He came here personally to talk to her about his feelings, but she just didn''t believe him. Then why did she treat him so obstinately back then, and why did she miss him for seven years?


    "Luo Huiniang, I, Wei Xiao, have finally found love with a girl, don''t you..." You are so shameless!


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang was still crying, crying very aggrievedly, but she was responsible for all this. She thought too well of Wei Xiao, thinking that as long as she told him face to face, he would give up.


    What a pity, he is overbearing and has no sense at all!


    After a while, she said: "...Brother Wei, you go do your own thing. Sister Li and I will go home. I won''t let you be responsible, and I won''t let your family trouble you... That''s it. , lets not meet again in the future.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that she almost wanted to kill someone: "Luo Huiniang, at this point, are you still unwilling to be with me? Do you hate me so much?!"


    Luo Huiniang couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted: "I said, I don''t want to harm anyone, I don''t want to use myself to tie up Xiaoyu''s family, why do you have to make me a chess piece! Do you really like me? You want it Its just a chess piece that can restrain Xiaoyu and the others. Dont think that I dont understand anything. I just dont want to think bad things about you... You saved me, and I hope you will always be a good person~"


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao felt a little moved. He hugged her and said, "Hui Niang, I''m only cruel to others. I''m always good to you... Don''t worry, if you don''t like it, I won''t let you do it." Go and persuade Sang and the others, you just need to be with me and stay with me well."

 Chapter 2763: To force each other to death

    Chapter 2763: To force each other to death


    Chapter 2763: Fighting with Death


    Luo Huiniang shook her head and said: "But as long as I am with you, the emperor will acquiesce that Sang and Grandpa He are your people and support you... It''s too chaotic. I just want to live a simple life and leave me alone." Lets go.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "Hui Niang, don''t be afraid. My uncle will be the emperor for a few years. In a few years, I will be the emperor of the David Dynasty, so you don''t have to worry."


    In a few years, he will be the emperor of the Davidic dynasty?


    Luo Huiniang was shocked, her voice was shaking when she spoke: "You really want to usurp the throne~"


    Wei Xiao: "What is usurping the throne? I originally conquered the David Dynasty with my life. I will let my uncle be the emperor first. It''s just because many civil servants are dissatisfied with me. In order to stabilize the situation and prevent others from taking advantage of it, I decided to Let my uncle transition to bing emperor first."


    Then she smiled and said: "So Hui Niang, you don''t have to worry too much. Just stay with me and give birth to my child. When I seed to the throne, I will let you be the queen and let our child be the prince. I won''t let you The one who has always been wronged.


    Luo Huiniang kept shaking her head: "The emperor is not easy to change, and many people will definitely die... I don''t want several families to die because of me... Brother Wei, let me go home, I want to go home..."


    Those words again, why doesnt this girl make sense? !


    "Stop dreaming. You are already my concubine, and your innocence has been given to me. It''s impossible to go home as if nothing happened!" Wei Xiao coaxed him to lose his patience, and simply said: "You are the only one now. The ce to go is the back house of my Prince Wei''s Mansion. If you dare not bear our marriage, I promise to let the ves Qiu Li, Qiu Lang, and Xiangzi die. I can do it, and there will be no consequences if I do it!"


    They are just a group of ves. Even if they are all killed, they will not be punished for this.


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she froze.


    Wei Xiao looked at her who was finally well-behaved and smiled. He leaned over and kissed her and said, "It''s great to be so well-behaved. Stop making trouble and take good care of her. I''ll apany you back to your parents'' home in two days."


    Luo Huiniang took advantage of him kissing her, stole his knife, put it on his neck, and said, "Let me go, or else..."


    "What else? Kill me?" Wei Xiao was really angry this time. He grabbed the knife, pressed it into his neck, and said, "I''ll give you a chance, do it."


    Wei Xiao stared at her, with anger, temptation and sadness in his eyes... Compared to other women, he thought he was good enough to Luo Huiniang, but she actually had the idea of killing him!


    Hurry up! Wei Xiao roared, grabbed the knife and stabbed himself in the neck.


    "No!" Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she quickly pulled away the knife and cried helplessly: "I just want to live a simple life, why don''t you agree? You don''tck women."


    Wei Xiao: "I have said that those womenmitted themselves to me only for the benefit of the family. Only you..."


    "As long as I don''t seek benefits, I can still bring benefits to you, right?" Luo Huiniang smiled bitterly and looked up at him, tears rolling down... She suddenly realized that she was so capable of crying. Before she met him, She doesn''t cry much, and she thinks it''s pretentious that the granddaughters of the old Gu family cry all the time.


    "Brother Wei, I need to change clothes. You can go out." Luo Huiniang looked away and said to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao frowned: "What do you want to do? Give me the knife!"


    "Stop, don''te over!" Luo Huiniang quickly took a few steps back, put the knife on her neck, and said: "Brother Wei, I can''t kill you, but I also don''t want to be your **** to restrain Xiaoyu''s family.  Im the culprit, and once I die, its all over.


    After saying this, he showed no mercy and cut his own neck with a knife.


    boom!


    Unfortunately, her skills were not as good as Wei Xiao''s. He had pinched an iron bead a long time ago. When she took action, the iron bead hit her wrist, making her hand numb. She lost all the strength in her hand and the sword nged. With a sound, it fell to the ground.


    Wei Xiao rushed over, knocked her unconscious with a knife, held her in his arms, and sighed: "Why are you so stubborn?" After saying this, for fear that she would catch the cold and get sick, he hurriedly carried her to the bed and changed her clothes. After putting on clean clothes and covering her with a quilt, he brought a dry cotton towel, twirled her soaked hair, and shouted outside: "Is Nanyu here?!"


    Nanyu was already waiting outside: "My servant is here."


    Wei Xiao: "Come in and show her."


    "Yes." Nan Yu came in with the medicine box and was a little surprised to see Wei Xiao twisting Luo Huiniang''s hair himself... Wei Xiao really liked this Luo Huiniang. When he deceived Princess Dongqing, he didn''t see him achieve this step. ?


    Come here and see her quickly, she cant be sick anymore. Wei Xiao urged.


    "Yes." Nan Yu came over, checked Luo Huiniang''s pulse, took out a concoction and handed it to Wei Xiao: "Rub her whole body and she will definitely not get typhoid. As for the medicine to be taken internally, there is no need to take it. Just take some tonic soup to replenish your body and have a good rest."


    Luo Huiniang has just been favored by Wei Xiao, and she is very likely to be pregnant. These two days are a critical period, so it is better not to take too many medicines... After all, the rtionship between the two parties will bepletely dead after having a child.


    Wei Xiao took the concoction and said, "Get out."


    Nan Yu nodded, stood up and left, but said: "Master, Luo Wu has led people to find Hukang County. I am afraid that they will find this ce in the next two days. You have to work harder to convince the concubine, otherwise there will be trouble.


    "I know, you don''t need to say anything." Wei Xiao added: "Deploy the poison array and stop them for at least three days. Remember not to hurt Luo Wu."


    Nan Yu frowned: "Three days to stop? I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult. He brought people from the Feng family''s secret army and the Lu family, and also followed two female masters from Huyunguan. They are masters of medicine. The poison traps of the ves stopped him. Cant keep them for too long.


    Tsk, look at the Luo family''s current wealth. It''s thanks to the master that he got Luo Huiniang. Otherwise, if Luo Huiniang married a child of another family, all the property would be theirs!


    Wei Xiao said: "I know this, so try your best to stop them."


    The girl from the Luo family was in a bad mood, and he didn''t want her to be stimted anymore.


    He said again: "Get out of here quickly."


    Yes. Nan Yu walked away knowingly.


    Wei Xiao applied the concoction to Luo Huiniang. The concoction was indeed very powerful. He stayed with her until midnight and did not see her having a fever again. He finally felt relieved, hugged her and fell asleep.


    He was also afraid that she wouldmit suicide when she woke up, so he got up after sleeping for an hour. Seeing that she was still asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief, stroked her face, and said, "It''s nice to be quiet like this."


    He kissed her again, tasting the sweetness that made his heart palpitate: "Stop making trouble, stay with me, and I will be good to you."


    Unfortunately, after Luo Huiniang woke up, she still wanted to kill herself.


    Wei Xiao had a gloomy face, pressed her hand holding the knife, and said: "You have to make trouble with me, right? Do you think that if you die, this matter will be over? Wrong, if you die, Qin Gu The He San family will definitely kill me to avenge you, do you want me to die?!"


    Luo Huiniang always remembered Wei Xiao''s kindness in saving her. Even if her innocence was taken away by him, she still didn''t want him to die: "...you are the prince."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao was secretly happy. This girl was really reluctant to let him die.

 Chapter 2764: Luo Wu, it’s time for you to wake up.

    Chapter 2764: Luo Wu, it��s time for you to wake up.


    Chapter 2764: Luo Wu, you should wake up


    Wei Xiao: "Although I am a prince, I am not an emperor after all. The current emperor is Wei Qi. On the surface, he treats me very well, but he has a son and is reluctant to hand over the throne. If he knew that I had taken it from you, , causing you tomit suicide, will definitely encourage the Qin, Gu, and He families to make a big fuss. Then you wille out to be a good person, scold me, and then imprison me. It doesnt need to be imprisoned for too long. It only takes half a year and a year, and I will be silent. Xi died in the house where he was imprisoned."


    Luo Huiniang turned pale when she heard this: "But everyone said that he treats you like his own son, and we have a very good rtionship."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "That''s just a pretense he put on to gain a reputation... Once he has sat on the throne and tasted the taste of supreme power, he will not let go easily, but will eradicate all those who threaten his throne! "


    Then he looked at Luo Huiniang and said: "Huiniang, I don''t want to force you, but I really like you, and only if you and I marry and help me ascend the throne, can Sang, the Gu family, and the Qingma King''s tribe be safe, otherwise the Wei After Qi gets rid of me, he will get rid of the three of them... With great achievements, Saburo holds so much military power, even I feel jealous when I see him, but he is my blood cousin, I will tolerate him for the rest of my life, but Wei Qi won''t, Wei Qi is just his uncle-inw and has no blood rtionship with him, so he won''t be merciless in killing him."


    Luo Huiniang was confused by what he said. She shook her head and said with tears: "I don''t understand. I just want to live a simple life."


    Wei Xiao: "You don''t need to know too much, you just need to be with me. I will handle theseplicated things... But you can''t die, and you can''t leave me, because there are too many powers behind you. In order to win over the Qin, Gu, and He families, Wei Qi will marry you to his close ministers even if you are innocent... Huiniang, when the Qin, Gu, and He families rose, you were already in the game. If you cant escape, the best destination for you is me.


    He hugged her again and begged: "Hui Niang, don''t die. If you die, I will die too. And if I die, the Qin and Gu families will have only two options left. One is to rebel against Wei Qi and be the emperor." The second is to be eaten away by Wei Qi, so no matter how angry you are, you still have to live for the Qin and Gu families, and you dont want to kill them, right?"


    Luo Huiniang couldn''t defeat Wei Xiao at all, but she didn''t dare to make the decision on such a big matter without authorization: "Keep this secret for now, and wait until Xiaoyu and the others return to the vige."


    And she would not tell Xiaoyu and the others about this. She said that she would only let Xiaoyu and the others fight for justice for her... She wanted to write to Mr. Qin and ask him about the situation of the Qin Gu family and Wei Xiao. Is it really that hard? What should she do?


    Mr. Qin loves Wei Xiao very much. Even if he knew that Wei Xiaoqiang wanted her, he would keep it secret for the sake of Wei Xiao, so that Wei Xiao would be safe for the time being.


    Luo Huiniang is painstakingly nning things that are good for everyone, just because she doesnt want everyone to turn against each other!


    Wei Xiao was overjoyed when he heard this, knowing that Luo Huiniang had been persuaded by him, but said: "You can hide it first, but you can''tmit suicide. If you are pregnant, you must write to me immediately and tell me immediately, and you are not allowed to have an abortion privately... Huiniang, I am almost twenty." Its eight years old, and now you have a baby. If you have a baby, you must give birth to it, do you understand?


    Luo Huiniang thought that she might be pregnant and that she might kill her child with her own hands. She burst into tears and pushed Wei Xiao away: "I know... help me prepare the carriage. I want to go home."


    Wei Xiao said: "You are weak now and have to rest for two more days. Otherwise, if you go back like this, your mother will definitely see it with her eyesight."


    Luo Huiniang trembled when she heard this, and her tears flowed even more fiercely... Her parents protected her so much because they didn''t want her to suffer, but she still lost her innocence. She had caused such a big trouble to the family. She was a Unfilial daughter, she deserves to die!


    Wei Xiao felt very sad when he saw this. He hugged her and said, "Don''t cry. You married me, not without a matchmaker. I am a prince. No matter how harsh your mother is, she would not dare to do anything to you."


    Speaking, he took out the marriage certificate and showed it to her like a treasure: "Look, this is our marriage certificate."


    Luo Huiniang was not happy at all when she saw this. Instead, she wanted to **** the marriage certificate and tear it up, but unfortunately she failed.


    Wei Xiao was angry: "Luo Huiniang, do you still want to escape? I''ve told you the seriousness of it, don''t make unreasonable troubles again!"


    Is she being unreasonable?


    Luo Huiniang wiped away her tears in grievance, pointed to the marriage letter and said, "Did you know that when I see this marriage letter, I will think of how you plotted against me?" I always thought that you are still the same person no matter how fierce you look, you can see If I am in trouble, I will try my best to save my ''Second Brother Qin''.


    Wei Xiao was stunned when he heard this, and said in a soft voice: "I was wrong this time, but I will treat you well. Just live on and don''t give up now, okay?"


    Surprisingly, Luo Huiniang didn''t hold on any longer, but said: "Okay, I''m tired, you can go...remember to arrange for me to go home as soon as possible, I want to go home."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao''s heart ached, and he reached out to hug her, but she dodged him. He could admit his mistake: "It was my fault. I was too harsh and hurt your heart. But I am very busy and have many things to do." I have to do it, and I really dont have much time to spend it slowly with you... Hui Niang, please be considerate of me for once."


    Luo Huiniang nodded: "I know you are busy, go out, I want to be alone...and don''t embarrass Sister Li, if something happens to her, I will definitely die and let you clean up this mess alone!"


    Wei Xiao agreed, but did not dare to leave her alone. She asked Aunt Shu toe in with two maids and sit in the room to guard her. Luo Huiniang lost her temper and told them to get out, but they said: "Concubine Madam, if the ves leave this room, they will be killed by the dead soldiers in the courtyard, please have mercy and save our lives."


    It was another move of threatening death, but Luo Huiniang escaped from the famine and had a reverence for human life. She did not want to disregard human life, so she could only let them stay.


    The next afternoon, Luo Wu found this ce. Nan Yu led the dead soldiers to make things difficult, but in the end they were no match for him, so Luo Wu led his men into the vi.


    However, Nan Yu was not angry, and smiled at Wei Xiao: "The strength is stronger than expected, it is not a burden. Congrattions to the prince."


    "Where is Hui Niang? Hand her over, otherwise no one will be able to have a good day today!" Luo Wu was so angry that he pointed a knife at Wei Xiao and shouted.


    "Don''t worry, Huiniang is very good. I''ll ask someone to call her out right away." Wei Xiao looked at Mrs. Fan and said, "Go and ask Miss Luo toe out."


    "Yes." Mrs. Fan hurried to the main courtyard, and more than a quarter of an hourter, she brought Luo Huiniang out.


    "Huiniang!" Luo Wu rushed over, but Huiniang took several steps back in fear, stopped again, and said with a smile: "Brother, you''re here... I''m fine. It was Brother Wei who saved me. Let''s go home."


    Wei Xiao found an excuse, saying that a group of people rushed into Songzi Vige and captured her. Wei Xiao led the troops passing by, and when he learned about it, he chased her, rescued her, and temporarily left her here to recuperate.


    Luo Wu held Luo Huiniang''s face and looked at her eyes that were red and swollen from crying, as well as her injured mouth, and the red mark that could not be covered up under her neck. He understood everything, and felt so heartbroken that tears welled up in his eyes, but for the sake of He didn''t expose his sister''s face on the spot. He just said: "It''s okay. Let''s go. My brother will take you home... It''s okay. Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 2765: inform

    Chapter 2765: inform


    Chapter 2765 Notification


    "Brother..." Luo Huiniang felt even more guilty when she saw Luo Wuforting her. She scolded herself in her heart, "It''s my fault, it''s my fault, I''ve brought trouble to the family, don''t be so nice to me anymore."


    Luo Wu raised her hand, wiped away the tears she had unconsciously shed, and said, "My brother is here, it''s okay. Come on, let''s go home."


    After saying that, without looking at Wei Xiao, she took Luo Huiniang''s hand and left.


    When Wei Xiao saw this, he thought of the two female masters at Huyunguan. He was afraid that the master at Huyunguan would make a powerful soup for Luo Huiniang to drink, so he quickly called out to her: "Huiniang!"


    Luo Huiniang paused in her steps, but did not look back and walked away.


    "Luo Huiniang!" Wei Xiao rushed over, stopped them, looked at Luo Huiniang and said: "Remember my words, please, I really need a..." child.


    Luo Huiniang lowered her head, grabbed Luo Wu, walked around Wei Xiao, and walked towards the door.


    Wei Xiao was very angry and shouted: "Luo Huiniang, are you running away again? You are already twenty-three, and you are no longer a little girl. How long do you want to hide behind your family? It''s time for you to grow up!"


    "Shut up!" Luo Wu couldn''t bear it anymore, grabbed Wei Xiao and said angrily: "Come here!"


    Wei Xiao was not afraid of him and followed him.


    After arriving at the second door, Luo Wu kicked Wei Xiao down, then rushed over, punching and kicking him: "You beast, she is so good to you, but you use such dirty methods to her, and still... What do you want to do if you dare to threaten her? I warn you, don''t push yourself too far, stay away from her, and if you dare to force her to do anything else, I will never let you go, Sang, Xiaoyu, Grandpa Qin and the others. I wont let you go either!


    Wei Xiao didn''t fight back, but he sneered disdainfully: "Oh, it''s Sang and Grandpa He again. When your family is in trouble, will you only rely on your inws? I really don''t deserve it for Sang and the others, just because we became friends with you. Brother-inw, I have to take care of your family for the rest of my life! Luo Wu, its your Luo family whos pushing the envelope, and its your Luo family whos the loser!


    this?


    Luo Wu was scolded severely, but what Wei Xiao said was not unreasonable. Ever since they settled in Dafeng Vige, the Luo family has always relied on the Gu family and the Qin family to take care of them.


    Wei Xiao stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said: "I said Hui Niang should grow up before, but you are the one who really should grow up? Do you think you are great if you beat Zhan Er? Zhan Er He is a famous loser, why should you be happy if you beat him? If you have the ability, you can beat me, and you can kill me with your own ability!"


    Wei Xiao took the opportunity to tell Luo Wu what he had said to Luo Huiniang, and finally said: "You think you and Gu Jinxiu are hiding in Dafeng Vige, abiding by the rules, being good people, and not causing trouble, so you can avoid being punished. Saburo and the others are causing trouble? No, as long as you still have a rtionship with Saburo, people from all sides wille to cause trouble for you. Its useless for you to hide, you have to be stronger and fight back, do you understand? "


    He added: "Sang and Gu Jinan are not having an easy life. You and your wife really should stop hiding behind them and enjoying their blessings. You have to really stand up!"


    Wei Xiao looks down on Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu. They are such a useless couple that makes him angry!


    He walked up to Luo Wu, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Go back and discuss it with Gu Da. If you are willing, I can give you an official position in the military camp in the south to help you slowly umte power."


    There are no people of his in the southern military camp. If Luo Wu is willing to open up the southern military camp for him, he will be happy to support him.


    With a bang, Luo Wu punched Wei Xiao again and said angrily: "Don''t make excuses here...Yes, our husband and wife are not as capable as Sang and his wife, but the Qin and Gu families are already cooking oil. If I continue to argue, Can the emperor still sleep on the military power in the south? I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear it anymore and deal with the Qin and Gu families. You are clearly harming people!"


    He and Xiu Jie''er were keeping their livelihood at home, and they were helping Sang and An Ge''er.


    Wei Xiao was beaten so hard that his cheek hurt, but he said: "What you said makes sense, but do you think the emperor will keep the Qin and Gu families stable? No, he will take action after the David dynasty is stable. Home, if you touch Gu Jincheng, will you, a viger, have to watch them being killed without being able to do anything?!" He then said: "When Sang and Gu Jincheng lose power, what will you do to protect your wife, daughter and sister? Want them to be..."


    "Shut up, you beast, I will kill you now to avenge Huiniang!" Luo Wu didn''t expect Wei Xiao to speak so disgustingly, and thinking of what Huiniang had experienced, he couldn''t hold back his temper anymore and drew his sword to chop at him. go.


    But before he was hit, a figure rushed over, held his arm, and begged: "Brother, no, I volunteered!"


    Luo Wu was shocked and looked at Luo Huiniang: "What did you say?"


    Luo Huiniang lowered her head, and after a moment of silence, she still said: "I volunteered... Stop making trouble, let''s go home."


    Luo Wu was furious, but this was his only sister. What he could do was to warn Wei Xiao: "If you dare to kidnap Hui Niang again, and again dare to force her to do something she doesn''t want to do, even if she protects you with her life, I wont let you go either!


    Wei Xiao continued tough: "Oh, you are a viger, why don''t you let me go? Luo Wu, Hui Niang, you should all grow up, you can''t hide behind Sang forever and rely on him to protect you!"


    Luo Wu: Wei Xiao!


    Brother, please go home, please, take me home~ Luo Huiniang dragged Luo Wu tightly, but due to Luo Wus strength, she fell to the ground and fainted.


    Wei Xiao was startled and rushed over: "Hui Niang!"


    "Stop, you don''t need to pretend to be kind!" Luo Wu stopped Wei Xiao, picked up Luo Huiniang, and said: "Don''t drive away all the people who are good to you because of power... We can''t understand that you look down on us trash. Your madness, we are originally people on two different paths, there is no need to force ourselves to be together, and if we can avoid seeing each other in the future, then we should not meet each other."


    After saying that, he hugged Luo Huiniang and left.


    Wei Xiao was stunned when he heard this, and shouted: "I am telling the truth, I am doing it for your own good, please stop being childish!"


    Strictly speaking, what Luo Wu and Wei Xiao said were correct. The reason why they felt that the other was wrong was because their positions were different... One was afraid of being too powerful and causing trouble for his rtives, so he chose to guard the rear for his rtives, and the other They are afraid that their power is too weak, so they want them to stand up and fight for power so that they can use their power to protect themselves and their loved ones.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly shouted again: "Huiniang and I have already gone to the church to get married. We have a marriage certificate. Mrs. Fan is the matchmaker. She is the concubine that I, the matchmaker, are marrying. I cherish her!"


    After hearing this, Luo Wu felt angry and heartbroken. He closed his eyes and shouted to the back: "You tie someone to worship, and even the woman''s parents and rtives don''t know about it. You call this a matchmaking marriage, and you call this cherishing? Xiaoyu Thats right, youre just **** mentally ill, you never care about other peoples lives, you only think about yourself!


    After yelling, he was unwilling to talk to Wei Xiao anymore, and strode away with Luo Huiniang in his arms.


    After arriving at the front yard, he quickly called Master Xiaohan: "Hui Niang suddenly fainted. Please check with her. Is there anything wrong?"

 Chapter 2766: negotiation

    Chapter 2766: negotiation


    Chapter 2766 Negotiation


    Master Xiaohan checked Luo Huiniangs pulse and said, Its nothing serious, its just fainting caused byck of physical strength and shortness of breath.


    "It''s okay." Luo Wu breathed a sigh of relief and looked around again. When he saw that Sister Li had been rescued, he said, "Let''s go as soon as everyone is here."


    He carried Luo Huiniang down to the vi.


    Wei Xiao followed all the way. After leaving the vi, he followed on horseback for half an hour. After learning that Luo Huiniang had woken up, he rxed and stopped chasing the Luo family''s carriage.


    Because it was already dark, Luo Huiniang was fainted again and had some injuries on her body. Luo Wu did not rush all night, but rushed to a Gu''s vige near the county town to rest, and asked Master Xiaohan and Guanzhu Hu toe over and treat Luo Huiniang. .


    Master Xiaohan kept repeating his words, but after leaving the room, Guanzhu Hu reminded him: "Brother Wu, if you don''t want to be controlled by Prince Wei, then give Hui Niang the anti-child medicine as soon as possible."


    With one sentence, Luo Wu''sst fantasy was broken, and the matter between Luo Huiniang and Wei Xiao was confirmed.


    Luo Wu looked at the closed door, thought for a while, and finally said: "Please ask Guanzhu Hu to prescribe medicine."


    "Yes." Guanzhu Hu immediately prescribed a dose of anti-child medicine, asked Master Xiaohan to take it overnight, and brought it to Luo Huiniang in the house.


    Luo Wu didn''t go in, but he wasn''t worried. He hid by the window and watched secretly. He saw that his sister was crying while holding the bowl of soup, and her hand was unconsciously ced on her abdomen, knowing that she was unwilling to drink it.


    Thinking about how many years she had been thinking about Wei Xiao and how she was plotted by Wei Xiao, she felt so distressed that she finally relented and said: "If you don''t want to drink, just drink... It''s okay to have one more person in the family." .


    After saying that, he hurriedly left for fear that his sister would be embarrassed.


    When Luo Huiniang heard this, she made up her mind and drank the medicine. But as soon as she finished drinking, she started vomiting again and spit out half of the medicine she drank.


    Luo Huiniang was afraid that the medicine would not be effective enough, so she said, "Master Xiaohan, go and bring me another bowl of medicine."


    Master Xiaohan said: "No need, drinking a bowl of this medicine is the same as drinking half a bowl. You should have a good rest. You need sleep most now, otherwise your body will be overstretched and you will not be able to make up for it."


    He took out another bottle of medicine and gave Luo Huiniang a sniff. Within a quarter of an hour, Luo Huiniang fell asleep.


    At noon the next day, Luo Wu waited for Luo Huiniang to get enough sleep before leading the team and heading home. A carriage followed them all the time. After Luo Wu endured it for half an hour, he finally rode over and said : "What do Wei Xiao want to do? If you don''t think there''s enough trouble, do you want to follow him to the vige to make trouble?"


    Mrs. Fan raised the car curtain and smiled at Luo Wu: "Master Luo, don''t be angry. I am the wife of the magistrate of Hukang County. It will be good for the reputation of the concubine if I follow you back to the vige to testify. Otherwise, I will be regarded as a country woman." People have the ability to gossip, and within three days, rumors are flying throughout Tianfu County."


    No matter how reluctant Luo Wu was, for the sake of his sister''s reputation, he had no choice but to endure it and continue on his way.


    Mrs. Fan smiled. As expected, the second young master knew what was going on. He knew that the Luo family loved their daughter, so as long as the reputation of the concubine Luo was used to talk about the matter, the Luo family would definitelypromise.


    And she will keep a close eye on Concubine Luo. If Concubine Luo is really pregnant, she will not let the Luo family abort the child... That is the child that the second young master has been waiting for until he is nearly thirty years old. He must be born safely!


    For the sake of his sister''s reputation, Luo Wu rested one night in Daxing Town before rushing to the vige. He entered the vige during the day... If he went back quietly at night, others would think that something had happened to Huiniang, so it was better to enter during the day. Vige, its better to pretend to be magnanimous.


    He also asked Mrs. Fan, the wife of the magistrate of Hukang County, to appear and answer questions from women in the vige. Mrs. Fan said: "Those viins were discovered by Prince Wei''s men as soon as they left Qingfu Town. Prince Wei''s men followed them all the way and rescued them quickly, but they had no time to wait for Prince Wei. To send Miss Luo back to the vige, I could only take her to Hukang County with me. Send Miss Luo to me and ask me to take care of her. After the injury on Miss Luo''s foot is better, I can send her to her. return."


    After hearing this, the vigers were suspicious, but they were more concerned about Prince Wei: "Prince Wei? But that fierce **** Eng from the Qin family?!"


    Mrs. Fan smiled and nodded: "Exactly, Prince Wei is actually the direct grandson of Duke Wei. In order to escape, he assumed the identity of Qin Eng. Now that the Wei family has taken revenge, the prince has restored his identity."


    Hey, he is really the Qin Eng of our vige!


    My dear God, what kind of blessednd is our vige? Two princes, a marquis, and a prince were born!


    Another vige woman asked: "Our Eng hasn''t gotten married yet, right? By coincidence, my natal niece is just sixteen this year. She is the same age as Hua, and she is very good-looking. She also met Eng when she was a child, and Eng liked her very much. Its time to send her to the capital to continue the rtionship with Eng!


    "Mother Ju''er, you are a shameless old thing again. Your niece has already married and be a mother. How can you still have a sixteen-year-old niece? Go aside, my daughter is the same age as Hua, and she is like us. We know Eng and have had a rtionship before!"


    Mrs. Fan was very impressed when she heard this. These vige women were so good at making connections. However, she was born as a maid in the Duke of Wei''s pce and had developed the ability to deal with all kinds of things. She dealt with these women and sent them away with just a few words. , followed the Luo family''s motorcade to the end of the vige and entered the Luo family''s house.


    "Huiniang!" When Mrs. Chu saw her daughter, she rushed over, hugged her, and pulled her to the small courtyard where Luo Huiniang lived, and asked her, "How does Wei Xiao treat you?"


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly smiled and said: "Mom, Brother Wei is now a prince, and there is no shortage of women. He didn''t do anything to me, so don''t worry."


    Even though she pretended to be like him, she didn''t fully believe who Mrs. Chu was. He asked her to have a good rest before asking Luo Wu.


    Luo Wu knew Chu''s temper and was afraid that his sister would be beaten to death, so he lied: "Mom, my sister is fine, don''t worry."


    Mrs. Chu saw Luo Wu''s dilemma, a chill rushed to her forehead, and shouted: "Tell the truth whether it is true or not, or I will die in front of you!"


    After hearing this, Luo''s father hurriedly came in, held Chu''s hand and said, "Let the children have a good rest for a few days, and we will talk about it in a few days... It''s okay, don''t be too anxious."


    Mrs. Chu said: "That is the innocence of my daughter''s family. Can I not be anxious? Moreover, Wei Xiao is not sincere to her. He would write letters saying that he likes her before, but it was just because of the rtionship between our family and the Qin and Gu family, but We have already enjoyed a lot of blessings from the Qin and Gu families, how can we still let Hui Niang use the rtionship between the two families to stick to Wei Xiao?!"


    He added: "It''s okay for her to use her hot face to stick to other people''s cold buttocks, but she can''t use Sang, An Ge''er, or everything in Gu''s sister''s family to stick to Wei Xiao. If she dares to do this, I, I won''t recognize it. Her daughter!"


    By the time Mrs. Chu finished speaking, she was crying bitterly.


    Luo''s father was heartbroken when he heard this, and hugged her and said, "Don''t cry, why did it get to this point? Hui Niang is still very sensible and won''t do anything to stick to Wei Xiao. Don''t worry. "

 Chapter 2767: First grade princess

    Chapter 2767: First grade princess


    Chapter 2767 First-grade Princess


    "It''s be such a mess, how can you let me rest assured?" Mrs. Chu was angry and heartbroken. She wished she could kill Wei Xiao and then beat her daughter up: "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have spoiled her. If I had been cruel to her a few years earlier, I deliberately forced her to get married, and now theres no such thing!


    Luo''s father knew that the person in the family who was most worried about his daughter was Mrs. Chu. He didn''t want her to me herself anymore, so he said, "Speaking of habit, it''s me, the father, who spoils her. I always feel sorry for her and don''t want her to marry someone she doesn''t like." , I have been unhappy all my life, and it is all my fault that she is like this."


    Mrs. Chu said: "Stop ming other people. Brother Wu, tell me, what''s going on with that girl and Wei Xiao? Don''t hide it, tell it all. If you dare not tell, I''ll kick her out right now." Home door!"


    this?


    There was no other way, Luo Wu could only tell the matter.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu couldn''t breathe and fainted.


    "Daughter-inw!" Luo''s father hugged her quickly. This prevented Mrs. Chu from falling to the ground. He told Luo Wu: "Invite Master Xiaohan quickly."


    "Hey." Luo Wu hurriedly went to invite Master Xiaohan, but he met Mrs. Fan on the way.


    Mrs. Fan leaned over and saluted, and said: "Master Luo, Prince Wei has a letter here for your parents. Please ask Master Luo to let me go in and deliver the letter."


    Luo Wu frowned, took the letter, and said, "My parents don''t have time to see Mrs. Fan. Please go back to the guest house and I will deliver the letter."


    "Okay, thank you Mr. Luo." Mrs. Fan''s original intention was to deliver the letter, and she did not expect to see the Luo family''s parents. After she seeded, she went back to the guest house to wait.


    Luo Wu invited Master Xiaohan and quickly rescued the Chu family.


    After Mrs. Chu woke up, she cried again and scolded Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Wu was afraid that she would faint from anger again, so he hurriedly gave her Wei Xiao''s letter.


    After Mrs. Chu read the letter, she became even more angry: "You self-righteous bastard, do you think the Luo family cares about his concubine position? Think the Luo family can''t see his n? You want to do it, right? I will make it happen for you!"


    She said to Luo''s father: "His father, you should take the genealogy now, remove Luo Huiniang from the n, write a divorce letter, and sever ties with her. Then let Mrs. Fan notify Wei Xiao to pick her up, as long as Wei Xiao is willing. If you want someone, I will believe that he is sincere!"


    Luo Wu: "Mom, no, if we break off the rtionship, my sister will be bullied to death in the future."


    Mrs. Chu wiped away her tears and said, "It''s all her own fault. She can''t me anyone!"


    Luo Wu was anxious and looked at Luo''s father: "Dad, please say something."


    Luo''s father actually nodded and said: "Your mother is right. Since Wei Xiao said he was just asking for help, let''s give him someone... write a divorce letter and let Hui Niang sign and fingerprint it, but..."


    Luo Wu''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Dad must have an idea, please tell me quickly."


    Luo''s father: "We can''t hide this matter from Xiaoyu''s family. Our family has to tell them personally, lest Wei Xiao has other ns that will make it difficult for them to guard against... Bring the divorce letter with you. If Xiaoyu and Sang feel the same, Its best to break off the rtionship with Huiniang, and our family will do it.


    Wait until Xiaoyu and Sang agree before breaking off the rtionship with that girl?


    Mrs. Chu understood what she was saying and said angrily: "Dad, do you still want to protect that girl? Do you still think she has burdened your rtives enough?!"


    Father Luo''s eyes were red and he choked with sobs: "That''s my biological daughter. I don''t want her to be homeless for the rest of her life... Just let me show off my old face and beg the Qin and Gu families again."


    Mrs. Chu was just fierce on the face, but she loved Luo Huiniang more than anyone else in her heart. After hearing this, she didn''t try to persuade her anymore. She just said: "Write a letter of divorce and ask that girl to press her fingerprints. Then we go to Dashan''s house to apologize. We owe his wife." too much."


    "Okay." Luo''s father took Mrs. Chu to see Luo Huiniang, gave her the divorce letter, and said, "I won''t say more about the greatness of it. Just press your fingerprints and don''t worry about anything else after that." As for the oue, its all your life, and you cant me anyone. Luo Huiniang looked at the divorce letter and cried so hard, but she asked for it, she bit her finger and pressed her fingerprint. After writing down his name, he knelt down to them and said, "My daughter is unfilial and has caused trouble for you."


    It is Kuang Kuang who kowtows to them in return for their kindness in raising them.


    Mrs. Chu took the divorce letter and left before she finished kowtowing.


    Luo''s father told Luo Wu: "Go and see your wife, don''t let her worry, and don''t let her plead for Huiniang. We as parents will handle this matter, and you can leave it alone."


    "Hey." Luo Wu knew that Sister Xiu had been waiting in the courtyard, and he didn''t want her to continue to be frightened. Afterforting Luo Huiniang, he went to see Gu Jinxiu.


    Luo''s father took the Chu family to Gu Dashan''s house and talked about the matter. He also said that Wei Xiao wanted to use Luo Huiniang to tie up the Qin and Gu families.


    The couple knelt down and said, "Da Shan, brothers and sisters, we are sorry for your family. This is Huiniang''s divorce letter... We know that our family has gone too far, but Huiniang..."


    Gu Dashan hurriedly grabbed Luo''s father: "Brother Luo, sister-inw Luo, get up quickly, there is no need for this."


    But Luo''s father couldn''t afford to kneel down. Gu Dashan had known Luo''s father for almost thirty years and knew this old brother well. Finally, he asked him to kneel down and said, "We are all fathers. I understand how you feel." You go find Saburo and Xiaoyu. We, the couple, dont care about this, but I have to make one thing clear... If Wei Engs kid makes excessive demands on Sang and his wife in the future, or wants to attack them, we wont Come forward to ask the children to be patient...the two of them went to the northwest at a young age and have worked hard for everything. As parents, we can no longer help them. We will no longer use our status as parents to suppress them and make them suffer. Other grievances!


    Father Luo and Mr. Chu were overjoyed and nodded quickly: "Of course, all we want is to give Huiniang a chance. We can''t ask for more... Dashan, brothers and sisters, thank you very much!"


    Father Luo and Mrs. Chu felt sorry for the Gu family, so they didn''t stay long and left quickly.


    The third grandpa and the third grandma did not know the truth of the matter, but they were sensitive to the fact that the rtionship between the Gu Luo family was a little bad, so the third grandma cried secretly, and even ced an incense case and prayed to God: "Bless Qin Gu Luo The rtionship between the Tian family is very good, I wish Huiniang girl everything goes smoothly and she doesnt suffer any more disasters, Im willing to give ten years of my life in exchange for this!


    When the third grandfather saw her crying, he deliberatelyughed at her: "How old are you? Do you still have ten years to live? For the sake of the couple''s lifetime, I will give you six years, lest you are not old enough and God thinks you are lying. It will punish you."


    The third grandma red at him: "You bad old man, how long have you been saying such irritating words? Come over and say goodbye together!"


    The third grandfather followed her and bowed together, then helped her clean up the incense table and said, "Let''s go and continue happily preparing things for Fuya and his family to use when theye back... Dashan and Luo Er have enough things to do. We have to let them see how happy we are so that they can feel relieved."


    After hearing this, the third grandma put away her worried face and continued to prepare things for her daughter and her family.


    But before Luo Wu and his son arrived, Qin Sang had already received the letter.


    After reading the letter, he was not surprised. With Wei Xiao''s temper, he could indeed do such a thing.


    only


    What should I tell Xiaoyu?


    Qin Sang was very embarrassed and thought about hiding it from her first, but Xiaoyu said that concealment is the most taboo thing between husband and wife. After thinking about it, he took the letter and went to see Gu Jinli.


    But before he said something bad, he rolled up his sleeves, handed his arm to Gu Jinli, and said, "I just washed it and it''s very clean. You can bite the little fish, bite it hard, and you won''t be afraid of bleeding. I''m not afraid of it." pain."


    ah?


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 2768: First-grade princess【2】

    Chapter 2768: First-grade princess��2��


    Chapter 2768 First-grade Princess2


    Qin Sang smiled: "I''m not crazy, I just want the little fish to bite me and let me vent."


    Lest you get angryter.


    Gu Jinli narrowed his eyes when he heard this, put down the half-eaten melon in his hand, then pulled out a dagger, pped it on the table, and said: "I remember when you asked me to bite you ten years ago, there was an incident Difficult things are asked of me...what is the reason for today?"


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and said, "I''m very happy that Xiaoyu still remembers such a long time ago."


    Gu Jinli gave him a push and said, "Don''t try to get away with it. Tell us what''s going on."


    Qin Sang was silent for a while and said, "This is about Wei Xiao and Luo Huiniang."


    Gu Jinli''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, but he was not as angry as expected, but felt like "something he has been worrying about for a long time has finally happened."


    After a while, Gu Jinli said: "I''m mentally prepared, just tell me."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief, took out the letter and handed it to her: "It''s all up there."


    Gu Jinli took the letter and read it. After reading two pages, he banged the letter in anger and pped the letter on the table: "Beast!"


    Qin Sang hurriedly handed over his arm: "Bite the small fish, it will relieve your anger."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "You asked for this."


    After saying that, he was not polite at all and bit his arm hard.


    After biting it, he felt refreshed and calmed down a little, so he continued to read the letter... But what Wei Xiao did was not a human matter. Gu Jinli got angry three times and bit Qin Sang three times before he finished reading the letter.


    Seeing that she was so angry, Qin Sang was very worried and said quickly: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I won''t favor Wei Xiao... You and Big Wolf and Eng are the closest people to me, and Wei Xiao is also responsible for this matter." Its wrong first.


    Breaked into Songzi Vige, kidnapped someone, and forced him to marry him. If it hadn''t been for the marriage certificate, this would have been a heinous crime. ording tow, someone who destroys someone''s innocence must be beheaded!


    Gu Jinli was happy after hearing this and praised: "My little brother Qin is really sensible."


    but


    "The person who is currently supporting Wei Xiao is Hui Niang... She has a deep affection for Wei Xiao, which has not changed for many years. She is willing to sign even the most intimate letters, and even recognizes the title of concubine. She is not willing to take the medicine to avoid having children. She wants to give birth to a child for Wei Xiao, which shows that she is willing to be with Wei Xiao."


    The letter is very thick. In addition to the letters from the servants of the Fenglu family and Hu Guanzhu, there is also a letter from Gu Dashan and Cui family, telling them what Luo''s father and Chu family asked them, and the signing between the Luo family and Luo Huiniang. Regarding the divorce letter, I finally told them: "Don''t worry about your family, and don''t worry about your eldest sister... Mom and dad don''t understand theseplicated things. You can do whatever you want, but don''t wrong yourself. You don''t owe Luo Luo." House''s."


    I have to say that the letter from Gu Dashan and Cui made Gu Jinli very happy... Although the four siblings suffered a lot in the old Gu family in the early years because of Gu Dashan and Cui''s buns, Gu Dashan and Cui were also very happy. Parents who are easy-going will never use their status as parents to pressure them. They know that they are not capable enough, and they will not make arbitrary decisions and listen to them.


    Gu Jinli praised his parents.


    Qin Sang nodded and said: "My father-inw and mother-inw are indeed rare people who can save their worries. It is my blessing to be their son-inw."


    Just thinking about the hardship Xiaoyu suffered at Lao Gu''s house when he was a child, Qin Sang still gets angry and wants to dig out Lao Gu''s family and whip their corpses!


    Picked up a new piece of melon on the te and handed it to Gu Jinli: "There are still a lot of this kind of melon, so don''t skimp on it, little fish, just eat as much as you can."


    He ate the remaining half of her piece. Gu Jinli took the melon, took a bite, looked at him and said, "You can ask whatever you want, there''s no need to be so attentive."


    Qin Sang felt aggrieved, hugged her, kissed her, and said, "I''m really good at irritating people. I''ve always been very attentive to Xiaoyu, but I don''t do this only when I encounter trouble."


    He added: "Xiaoyu, please don''t let things about acquaintances affect our rtionship... We are childhood sweethearts, a loving couple who have survived life and death together."


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his face and said, "Don''t be ashamed, who can praise yourself like this?"


    Qin Sang: "We have a good rtionship, why can''t we praise it?"


    Then he said: "Xiaoyu, even though Wei Xiao is my cousin, if something happens to him, I will help him, but if it''s too much, I won''t help. I will grasp the bnce and help him." He will discuss it with Xiaoyu first... Xiaoyu must remember that you are the most important person in my life, Qin Mu. Even if I die, I will never give up on you, let alone be affected by other people''s affairs. The feelings between you and me.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard it: "It''s so serious. If you don''t know, you might think you''ve encountered some life-or-death event. As long as Huiniang is willing, I won''t object, and I have no reason to object."


    Qin Sang was surprised: "Xiaoyu agreed and you''re not angry?"


    Gu Jinli said: "What''s the use of me being angry? This is Huiniang''s own choice, and Wei Xiao can''t use Huiniang to tie us up... I have the same idea as you. I can help, but I won''t drag the whole family down." To fill up Wei Xiao with my life, for me, our family is the most important."


    So Wei Xiao''s n to seize Huiniang and use Huiniang to tie up her family was a mistake.


    He is mentally ill, and he is very ill. Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang and said seriously.


    Qin Sang looked at her appearance, smiled, kissed her, and said: "Xiaoyu is right... But although my second cousin is tough, he is a very capable person. The founding king of the country should be His kind of person."


    Gu Jinli frowned and became unhappy after hearing this, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that Qin Sang was right...if the founding king had no means, he would not be able to control the entire country.


    only


    "Before he dies of old age, or before he changes to normal, you have to hold Xixi tightly. After all, he is too crazy. I don''t want our family to be the soul of his dead."


    Qin Sang wanted to say that Wei Xiao was sensible and knew who was sincere to him. He would not be so stupid as to let others betray him.


    But for the safety of his little family, he still nodded and said: "Well, don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will hold on to my rights to protect you and our children and grandchildren."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was satisfied and said: "Although Hui Niang is willing to follow Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao has gone too far in this matter and cannot be too easy on him. He has to make some blood."


    Qin Sang: "What do you want to do, Xiaoyu? You tell me, and I''ll do it."


    Gu Jinli asked: "What grade is the princess?"


    Qin Sang: "The prince is of the first grade, while the princess is of the lower grade, the first grade."


    "First-ss princess." Gu Jinli said: "Then let Wei Xiao go to Emperor Kailong to ask Huiniang for the position of a first-ss princess. If he gets it, we will recognize this family. If he doesn''t get it, we will sever ties with the Luo family. rtion."


    Wei Xiao, a scumbag, used rogue tactics to get Hui Niang. He wanted to use Hui Niang to tie up her family. Her family couldn''t be cowardly. They had to use some difficult methods to retaliate against him. Otherwise, the **** would think that her family was easy to bully. !

 Chapter 2769: Uncle-nephew deal

    Chapter 2769: Uncle-nephew deal


    Chapter 2769 The transaction between uncle and nephew


    She looked at Qin Sang again and exined: "If he dares to bully you in private, don''t be polite to him and beat him back. How about I make you some small poison. If you can''t do it, I''ll poison him and let him Its quite relieving to be itchy for three days... Anyway, you are my man, and my man cant suffer the consequences, do you understand?!


    "Understood." Qin Sang smiled and sighed: "Many years ago, Xiaoyu also said this, and now he says it again. It can be seen that Xiaoyu has loved me for ten years. I am very happy... Xiaoyu, don''t worry, My second cousin has never really bullied me."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    Qin Sang asked her again: "Is Xiaoyu really not angry? You still care about Luo Huiniang, otherwise you would not have asked her for the position of a first-grade princess. This is a powerful life-saving talisman."


    This level is just equal to that of the princess Zong Zhengya.


    Gu Jinli: "She protected me, my eldest sister, and Brother Cheng many times when we were young. If it weren''t for her, Brother Cheng would have been beaten stupid by the old Gu family. This time, I will repay her kindness. I will help her again in the future." I will weigh it more... I hope she will be well in the rest of her life and not follow in the footsteps of Queen Chu Wen and Miss Ran."


    After speaking, hey in Qin Sang''s arms and looked at the scenery outside the window in a trance. After a long time, he said again: "She has had a hard time in the past few years, and what happened this time is not her fault."


    Seeing that she was in a low mood, Qin Sang felt very distressed and said, "It''s not Xiaoyu''s fault. You have been very helpful to her... That''s it. Let her go with Wei Xiao in the future. Whether they can live a good life depends on them. life."


    He added: "I''ll make some sweet water for the little fish to eat. I''ll be happy after eating it."


    Gu Jinli knew that he wanted to make her happy, and he didn''t want to look sad all the time, so he deliberately made things difficult for him, saying: "I won''t eat it. I already ate it yesterday. I want to eat cold lotus root strips today. It''s very refreshing. It''s just right in the summer." .


    Lotus root belt? This thing is not easy to find, but Qin Sang agreed immediately: Okay, I will let people buy it. If there is no one on the street, let them dig it up.


    Gu Jinli smiled, wrapped his arms around his neck and asked, "Do I look like the beauty cursed in the book?"


    Qin Sang smiled and leaned over to kiss her: "No, Xiaoyu is a good husband and a good wife that everyone praises."


    "Aww, daddy, mommy, we want a kiss!" This brat Eng came back from ying at General Guo''s house. As soon as he entered his parents'' yard, he saw them ying kissy again. He hurried over to ask for a kiss and called after him. Big Wolf and Little Luo You said: "Brother, Brother You,e and kiss together."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red. He quickly pushed Qin Sang away, sat up, and said to Er Lang in a serious manner: "Er Lang is wrong. Dad and mother are not ying kissing. It''s mother''s eyshes that got stuck in her eyes. Your father is helping mother. take it out."


    Eng tilted his head and looked at Qin Sang: "Dad, is it true?"


    Qin Sang nodded seriously: "Really, dad never deceives Eng."


    Eng thought for a while, nodded his head and said, "Yeah, daddy is the best. He won''t lie to Eng."


    Gu Jinli snickered, Zaizai is easy to deceive at a young age.


    "Mom, do your eyes hurt? Big Wolf, please give it a blowjob." Big Wolf''s eyshes also got in, and it was very ufortable, so he ran over and wanted to give Gu Jinli a blowjob.


    Gu Jinli was warmed up, lowered his head and said: "Mom is fine, Big Wolf, don''t worry, but Big Wolf can give Mom some more blowjobs."


    "Okay, big wolf, blow it." The little guy blew loudly into Gu Jinli''s eyes. After blowing for a while, he carefully checked Gu Jinli''s eyes. He was relieved when he didn''t see any ck eyshes. Nodding: "Okay."


    "Big Wolf is such a good boy." Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing. He took Xiao Luo You''s hand and asked him: "Brother You, is the Guo family fun?"


    They have already reached Tong''an Mansion and will stay here for a few days to replenish supplies. After Xie Cheng''s parents bring Xiao Zhuzhu to join them, they will set off for the capital again.


    As for Gu Fuya''s family, they are preparing things. They will be separated from therge team in a few days. Wu Liudong will lead the team to Dafeng Vige, He''an Prefecture to reunite with their three grandparents.


    Xiao Luoyou nodded heavily: "It''s fun. Grandpa Guo and Uncle Qiang are great. They took us to y with a lot of things. Grandma Guo also made a lot of delicious food for us..."


    He patted his belly and said, "My belly is full. I am very happy. I will go there tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli touched his head and said with a smile: "It''s good to be happy, but you can''t go until tomorrow afternoon. You have to walk in the morning and study. You can''t go and y all day. Do you understand?"


    Little Luo You is almost six years old. He has to go to school and practice martial arts, otherwise he will be dyed. After hearing this, little Luo You pursed his lips and felt a little sad. However, the little guy was taught to be sensible by cousin Yu, so he said: "I know, you have to learn your skills and you can''t be yful."


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Yes, our Brother You is really sensible."


    But Eng rushed over and said, "No, mother said, studying will make brother Rui stupid... wuwuwu, Eng doesn''t want brother You to study, he will be stupid!"


    Gu Jinli held his forehead and looked at Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged Eng, and said, "Silly boy, you understand wrong."


    It was because Xiao Luoyou was older and had reached the age where he should study, while Brother Rui was too young and couldn''t remember it when he started studying too early. After exining these two differences twice, the little guy finally understood. He hugged little Luo You and said happily: "Haha, brother You is not stupid anymore, okay."


    Gu Jinli pinched Erzais fat face and said, You are the stupidest one.


    The second wolf grunted: "Humph, the second wolf is so smart!"


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, okay, you are the smartest."


    Seeing that her mood had improved, Qin Sang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Xiaoyu, I''m going to write a letter to Wei Xiao, and I''ll make you cold lotus root to eatter... Xiaoyu, do you want to write a letter to Luo Huiniang?" ?


    Gu Jinli said: "...Write a letter."


    Er Lang, this brat likes to join in the fun. After hearing this, he shouted: "Er Lang must write too, Er Lang must write too!"


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, you should also write a letter and send it to your grandparents when the timees."


    As long as it is written by Zaizai, even if it is a ghost-drawing talisman, it can make Gu Dashan and Cui happy for a long time.


    Mammy Yu and Er Qing hurriedly brought pens, inks, paper and inkstones. One copy was ced on the ground for the three little guys to doodle, and the other two were ced on the small table of the soft couch for Qin Sang and Gu Jinli to write on.


    Qin Sang quickly picked up the pen and wrote a long letter to Wei Xiao.


    But after he finished writing, Gu Jinli had not yet started writing.


    Qin Sang held her hand and said, "If Xiaoyu is in trouble, don''t write. I will handle the matter."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I still have to write it. I can''t let her embarrass me all the time."


    If she had not received her letter, Luo Huiniang would never be able to forgive herself and would always feel that she had harmed her and Sang.


    Okay. Qin Sang let go.


    But this time, Gu Jinli wrote the letter quickly. He originally thought he would only write a few sentences, but unexpectedly memories came flooding back and he wrote a lot about his childhood. Finally, he told Luo Huiniang: Follow your own heart and go on well. .


    After finishing writing, Gu Jinli felt rxed and gave the letter to Qin Sang: "Send someone to deliver the letter."


    Qin Sang nodded, took the letter away, and sent two teams of people to deliver the letter to Luo Huiniang and Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao had almost arrived at Tong''an Mansion, so he received a letter from Qin Sang within a few days. He was relieved to see that the couple did not break off their rtionship with him because he forced Luo Huiniang. But seeing them When he was asked to ask Luo Huiniang for the position of first-grade princess, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    How can he seek the position of a first-grade princess? !

 Chapter 2770: Successfully got the position

    Chapter 2770: Sessfully got the position


    Chapter 2770 Sessfully ascended the throne


    Wei Xiao asked again: "Mrs. Qin Guogong has a letter for Miss Luo? Take out the letter, I want to read it... I and Qin Guogong are cousins, and they have gone through life and death tribtions. After reading a letter, he will not be so angry as to fight with me." The king is desperate, and after reading the letter, I will apologize to him."


    Siping, who delivered the letter, felt that he was really sick. After bowing, he said: "Prince Wei, the Duke of Guo has told you not to go too far. Even he has to ask for permission to read the letter from the Duke''s wife. If If you insist on watching it, you will be responsible for the consequences... These are the exact words of the Duke."


    The Duke of Guo had long expected that the letter would be intercepted by Wei Xiao, so he left these words.


    Wei Xiao''s face darkened after hearing this, but he knew Sang well, and since he had such an exnation, if he really read the letter, it would probably not end well.


    But


    The Gu family has always been dissatisfied with me. What if she persuades the girl from the Luo family in her letter not to marry me, ruining this happy marriage?


    Siping said: "Prince Wei, don''t worry, the Duke has said that the Duke''s wife has no objection to Miss Luo being with you."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Will she be so kind?"


    Siping: "The Duke''s wife never interferes with other people''s business. As long as Miss Luo is willing, the Duke''s wife will not object. However, the Duke''s wife will not care whether her life is good or bad in the future... This is also the case for the Duke. Let me pass it on to you.


    He added: "Prince Wei, we still have to deliver the message. If you have no other instructions, we will leave first."


    Siping waited for a while, and after seeing that Wei Xiao made no sound to stop him, he left on his own.


    The little leader of the dead soldiers said: "Your Majesty, what should we do next?"


    Wei Xiao: "Hurry and go to Tong''an Mansion to meet the Duke of Qin!"


    He didnt want to get on bad terms with Sang, so it was better to rush over and apologize to Sang.


    After saying this, he immediately rode on his horse.


    "Yes." The young leader of the dead soldiers quickly led the team to follow, and the group ran towards Tong''an Mansion.


    Wei Xiao traveled day and night. He arrived at the afternoon of the third day of the five-day journey. After entering the city, he went straight to the Qin family''s vi in the city.


    It''s a pity that he came at the wrong time. Qin Sang and others were not there, and all the families went to General Guo''s house to y.


    Wei Xiao was looking for an opportunity to win over General Guo and make him one of his own. After hearing this, he was very happy and rode directly to Guo''s house.


    General Guo and his son were ying with children from several houses. Arge group of children were throwing small wooden arrows in the martial arts field in the front yard.


    Whoosh!


    "Ouch, the second wolf hit the target. The second wolf is so good. Praise the second wolf!" After thest time the brat Eng lost, he worked hard to practice the uracy of throwing small wooden arrows. Two monthster, he is now very good at throwing small wooden arrows. Right.


    My little brother is so awesome, brag about it. The big wolf was very pleased. He ran over and hugged his little brother and gave him a peach: Reward.


    "Ah, it''s the reddest peach. My brother is generous and I like him." Eng hugged the peach and ran to put it back in his bamboo basket. Pointing at the peach in the bamboo basket, he said to everyone: "Eng There are a lot of peaches, isnt it amazing?


    Its amazing! General Guo and his son praised in unison. They already knew Eng very well and knew that he was a cub who liked to be praised by others.


    These peaches were sent by Zhuangzi as Mrs. Guo''s dowry. When she saw that they were going topete, Mrs. Guo took them out as prizes for them, and said that she could take home as much as she won.


    Uncle, are the two wolves powerful?! After seeing Wei Xiao, the two wolves ran over and asked him expectantly.


    Wei Xiao looked at the big wooden barrel and frowned... If it couldn''t be thrown through such a big hole, wouldn''t it be trash?


    However, he didn''t say this. He just pointed at Eng, looked at Qin Sang and said: "You should teach him to be wary of strangers and not toe over and smile when you see someone. If you meet a bad person, you will be killed." What if someone is kidnapped?"


    This child looks very much like Sang. You can tell that he is Sang''s baby without asking. The second wolf was angry when he heard this, and said with a puffy face: "The second wolf is too smart to be deceived. Hum, I don''t like you anymore!"


    He felt sad, so he ran to let Qin Sang hug him, and said aggrievedly: "Daddy is here, so you are not afraid. No one will catch the second wolf. The second wolf remembers it, so he is smart... wuwu, angry, and want to cry!"


    Qin Sang smiled, picked up the little guy, and said, "If Eng is not angry, daddy will calm him down."


    The big wolf also ran over and said: "Coax, my brother is happy, don''t be angry."


    The father and son coaxed the second wolf a few words and made the second wolf happy. The little guy dragged his bamboo basket and distributed the peaches to the people present, and said to Wei Xiao: "Huh, I won''t give it to you!"


    Wei Xiao was very angry and said to Qin Sang: "Is this how you teach your children? Come to the capital soon. If he does this, what if he offends others and gets punished?"


    You will die!


    Qin Sang said: "Eng is only three years old, and he is already very sensible. And if anyone dares to harm them, it will be against your Wei Dynasty. Will you and your majesty let this happen?"


    Wei Xiao choked up after hearing this... Indeed, if something happens to the two big wolves in the capital, someone is deliberately trying to sow discord between the Wei family and the Qin family. If the Wei family doesn''t want the world to fall apart, they have to help protect the two children. If If the protection is not good, then everyone will not have a good time.


    Speaking of which, their uncle and nephew should be more worried about the safety of their two children than Mr. and Mrs. Sang.


    "Prince Wei is here, but I am a little far away from you. Please forgive me." General Guo brought Guo Qiang over to greet Wei Xiao.


    Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan, Uncle Qin and others also came to pay homage to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao came to make friends with them, so naturally he didn''t give them a look, but said: "You are all heroes in the war, so there is no need to be polite."


    He then looked at the children in the courtyard and said, "I came in a hurry and didn''t prepare any gifts. I will give you a meeting gift tomorrow."


    His attitude was humble andpletely different from before, which made everyone present breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the children still think: "This uncle is so fierce and scary~"


    Wei Xiao heard this and looked at Brother Rui, who was so frightened that he quickly hid behind Brother Yi.


    Brother Yi was also afraid of Wei Xiao, but he was older and had be ustomed to protecting these little brothers in the past few years. He quickly apologized: "Prince Wei, please forgive me. He is only over three years old and is still young. He doesn''t know what to say." , It was not intentional...If you want to punish me, then punish me."


    Xie Cheng also came out to apologize to his son.


    Wei Xiao said: "I am here to see the Duke of Qin and his family. You don''t need to be polite."


    He then said: "You can continue ying and don''t worry about me. When the banquet starts, just leave a ce for me."


    It is easy to talk when trying to win over people.


    General Guo smiled and said: "Prince Wei is here, so naturally I have to give you a seat."


    But the elders were not familiar with him, and the children were afraid of him, so they failed to have a good time. They started dinner in advance at half time of the Shen time, and ended up going home at the You time.


    After arriving at the Qin family courtyard, Qin Sang asked Gu Jinli to take the children back to the main courtyard to take a bath, while he took Wei Xiao to the study room in the front courtyard.


    Wei Xiao apologized: "What happened to Huiniang was that I did not do a good job and brought shame on your inws'' family. But you know very well that I am sincere to Huiniang, but it was only because of the Zongzheng family''s n to kill her." Damn, I cant give her the position of head wife, but if she gives birth to a child and the child turns into a child, I will definitely pass the position on to him.


    He added: "Sang, you know very well that Huiniang marrying me will be beneficial to your family. Her child''s session to the throne will be a life-saving talisman for your family."

 Chapter 2771: Aunt Shan confesses

    Chapter 2771: Aunt Shan confesses


    Chapter 2771 Aunt Shan confesses


    Sang is not an ignorant woman who only knows the love between her children, so Wei Xiao talks to him about his rights and pros and cons: "Give him to me, and your family will marry me, and then support the child born to Hui Niang. This way we can protect each other." The three generations are safe and sound.


    Qin Sang naturally knew that if Luo Huiniang and Wei Xiao were together, the rtionship between them would be stronger.


    But


    He looked at Wei Xiao and said, "You and I are cousins and have experienced life and death together. If you still feel that you can''t keep the Qin and Wei families safe for three generations with this kind of bond, then we really have nothing to say."


    this?


    Wei Xiao was startled and said hurriedly: "My cousin said something wrong. Our rtionship can still be very close within five generations, not to mention three generations... I just want a girl who treats me sincerely, and I dont want to give up Huiniang, a person rted to many forces, to other forces.


    This is the truth.


    Wei Xiao paused for a while and sighed: "It''s because I can''t speak. Now I just want to say one thing. I remember how good you are to me. Even if I die, I won''t harm your family... I came to see you. First, I want to apologize. Secondly, I want to discuss with you, can I not grant Huiniang the title of Princess of the First Grade? Her family has no merit, and it is too difficult to get this position. Not to mention my uncle, even the officials will not agree."


    Qin Sang: "No, this is your punishment for plotting against my family. And haven''t you always said that you really like Luo Huiniang? Then why not give up something for her and give her the position of a first-grade princess? If you are reluctant, prove that you My heart is not true enough for her."


    Wei Xiao said: "So far, she is the one I like and want the most. All other women have to stand back!"


    "That''s somewhat sincere." Qin Sang said, he was silent for a while, then looked at him and said: "I actually hope that you will be with Luo Huiniang. She can heal your heartache and save some of your life." Be kind, otherwise over time, you will be a wild horse and not take human life seriously at all...Second cousin, I hope you are a person, a person with warmth in your heart."


    He has never said this to Xiaoyu... After all, he still prefers his cousin Wei Xiao to Luo Huiniang.


    Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, I will apologize to you when I return to the yard in the evening.


    "Sang..." Wei Xiao was moved when he heard this, and his eyes were a little moist: "You are always the best person to me."


    Qin Sang said: "The person who treats you best is Luo Huiniang, followed by Grandpa He, and finally me."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao thought of Luo Huiniang and Mr. Qin, and nodded with a smile: "You are right, I weighed too much and became a little confused... Don''t worry, I will talk to my uncle and ask him to confer Huiniang a first-ss princess. position."


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this: "That''s good...Second cousin, don''t drive away all the people who are good to you. If you drive them away, there will really be no one left. The reason why you can''t get the support of civil servants is because your methods are too harsh. It should be noted that the governance of the dynasty requires them, you cannot kill them all, and Emperor Jingyuan also failed at this point, you must be vignt and not follow in the footsteps of Emperor Jingyuan."


    "Don''t mention those trash, they are all worms that cannibalize the dynasty!" Wei Xiao and Emperor Jingyuan are really simr. They both look down on wealthy families and certain civil servants.


    However, he knew that Qin Sang was doing it for his own good, so he said: "Don''t worry, I will pay attention and won''t let myself fall into the situation like Emperor Jingyuan."


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this. He didn''t want to talk about these things anymore, but asked about Aunt Shan: "Do you know her origin? Or the origin of the Shan Guanshi next to her? I have seen Shan Guanshi from a distance, and I think he He looks familiar, but I really cant remember who he is?


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "I don''t know, she''s just a concubine serving people from Israel. She''s not my serious aunt. I don''t need to pay attention to them."


    If that **** dares to harm him, he will be killed.


    He added: "Since you have doubts, I will send people to the Northeastern Shanjia to investigate, and then I will send people to Dongqing to investigate, and I will find out their origins for you."


    Daddy, daddy, the second wolf has finished washing Xiangxiang, can youe in and y? The second wolf took the big wolf and the little Luoyou and ran to find Qin Sang.


    Ill trouble you about Shans business. After Qin Sang finished speaking, he stood up with a smile and said, Dad, Ill open the door for you right now.


    Oh, Ive got Daddy, the second wolf is the fastest! The little guy jumped into Qin Sangs arms first and was picked up by Qin Sang. Qin Sang smiled and said: "What apetitive boy."


    Wei Xiao had a deep talk with Qin Sang and found out that his cousin still cared about him. He was in a good mood. When he saw the three little guys again, he thought they were cute. He squatted down, pped his hands towards the big wolf and said, "You Is it a big wolf? I am your uncle,e here and let your uncle hug you."


    Eng hurriedly shouted: "Ah, if I don''t go, I''m a bad person and a vicious person. Brother You won''t go either!"


    Wei Xiaos face turned dark.


    Seeing that he was frustrated, Qin Sang became happy: "Children don''t have so many thoughts and are the most straightforward. You have to show your sincerity to coax them, otherwise they won''t want you."


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to coax the cubs, but he thought that Luo Huiniang might be pregnant and he might be a father. It was time to learn how to coax the children. He suppressed his dissatisfaction and continued to tease the big wolf and the little Luo You with a smile.


    But he really didn''t have a friendly temperament, and he patiently coaxed him for more than a quarter of an hour. Big Wolf and Little Luo You just didn''t approach him, which made him very frustrated. He asked Qin Sang: "Am I really fierce?"


    Eng raised his little hands high and rushed to answer: "Yeah, he is so fierce and fierce, but it is better not to have a father!"


    Wei Xiao:


    If you give this little brat a good beating, your cousin wont break up with him, right?


    But Eng said again: "You have made progress, you can brag about it."


    The little guy was held by his father. He stretched out his hand, patted Wei Xiao on the shoulder and said, "I will make progress tomorrow and be a good person."


    Wei Xiao felt that this boy was educating him as a child, but: "He actually said he was making progress."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Well, he goes out to y with his little brothers every day. He also likes to chat with soldiers, rtives, street vendors, and aunts. He talks a lot, and he often surprises us with something. words."


    Wei Xiao: "..." Why does it sound like a gossipy woman?


    The second wolf was still very proud and said to Wei Xiao: "The second wolf can talk a lot, he is so smart!"


    Wei Xiao nced at him and said, "Well, you are very smart."


    The second wolf was very happy after hearing this: "Ah ha, thank you uncle, the second wolf will be smarter."


    The child is innocent and kind. Even if he was angry with him during the day, he would still say thank you to him now, which made Wei Xiao like Eng a little bit in his heart.


    He also felt that this child had a temper simr to that of Qin Ji. He thought that Qin Ji, his cousin who died young, was also very kind to him. He got a little closer to Eng. He suppressed his temper and yed with the little guy until they fell asleep. Just separated.


    After Sang and his servants took away the three children, he looked up at the bright starry sky and began to pray: I pray that Hui Niang can be pregnant. No matter whether it is a boy or a girl, I, Wei Xiao, will take good care of them.


    After that, I went to the guest house and wrote two letters, one to Huiniang, telling her not to worry and to take good care of her. He would take care of everything.


    One letter was addressed to Wei Qi, telling him to request a title for Luo Huiniang. In exchange, his uncle could canonize Lin''s younger brother as Prince David, and his nephew would not stop him. He also allowed his uncle to send a chief minister to Prince Wei''s pce. , and sent supervisors to the military camp led by my nephew.

 Chapter 2772: Aunt Shan confesses【2】

    Chapter 2772: Aunt Shan confesses��2��


    Chapter 2772 Aunt Shan confesses2


    Wei Xiao was eager to settle the matter, so he used a letter eagle to deliver a message to Wei Qi.


    The letter eagle is fast, and within five days, Wei Qi of the Imperial Pce in the capital received the letter.


    After reading the letter, Wei Qi couldn''t believe his eyes: "Wei Xiao is crazy?!"


    Before his uncle and nephew led their troops to attack the capital, Wei Qi promised to stabilize Wei Xiao by co-ruling the country and bing David''s first emperor. Later, he would pass the position to Wei Xiao, his nephew. Therefore, Wei Qi I am worrying about how to appease Wei Xiao after canonizing Wei Lin as the prince, so that Wei Xiao will not raise an army to destroy him?


    "Hahaha, it''s really hard to find anything without wearing iron shoes. It takes no effort at all!" Wei Qi looked at the letter andughed out loud: "I didn''t expect that my good nephew is also a love interest, so... wonderful, Great!"


    Luo Huiniang, right?


    Marry, marry quickly, once you get married, I will have one more hostage in my hand to threaten Wei Xiao!


    Mr. Wang and Mr. Zuo were in the Qingzheng Pce. They saw that Wei Qi went crazy after reading a letter. They were very worried and said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, what happened?"


    Mr. Zuo even said: "Your Majesty, calm down, don''t be too angry, and take care of your dragon body... This is not the first time that Prince Wei has caused trouble. This time it sounds like it is just a petty matter that can be easily solved. Your Majesty, please don''t make a big move." angry."


    Mr. Zuo only heard what Wei Qi said, and thought that ording to the meaning of the words, Wei Xiaoqiang wanted a certain girl, was caught, and came to Wei Qi for help.


    Eh, you really guessed 80% of the time.


    but


    "My dear friends, don''t panic. I''m fine. Please read the letter first." Wei Qi gave the letter to them.


    After reading the letter, the two of them were so shocked that they were speechless.


    This this? !


    I never expected that Wei Xiao, a ruthless man who valued power and profit, would give up the long-agreed session to the throne for a peasant girl.


    Master Zuo said: "Your Majesty, I''m afraid this is a trap!"


    A trap, it must be a trap. Wei Xiao was willing to risk his life for the throne. How could he give up his legitimate position for a peasant girl? There must be some fraud!


    Mr. Wang frowned and thought for a while, and then said: "Your Majesty, Mr. Zuo is right... He is not a person who would give up his interests for a woman. He must think twice before doing this."


    Wei Qi said: "I know the worries of the two beloved ministers, but we must get this matter settled as soon as possible. If it is really a trap, I will be justified after it is revealed... That''s it, there is no need to worry about the canonization. It is discussed that I will issue an order now to confer Luo Huiniang as a first-grade princess."


    "So fast?" Mr. Zuo was shocked and asked quickly: "Your Majesty, do you want to wait until you go to court tomorrow to tell the ministers before proceeding with the canonization? After all, you are canonizing a first-grade princess. In case the ministers are angry If you start a fight, it will be difficult."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi looked at Mr. Wang and winked at him.


    Mr. Wang understood and said: "Mr. Zuo, this is Prince Wei''s wish. All the officials know his temper... Your Majesty has nothing to do. Your Majesty just loves your nephew."


    Mr. Zuo was shocked... Damn it, Mr. Wang, how can you be more evil-minded than me? !


    However, Master Zuo has always been shrewd, and there was no trace of surprise on his face. Instead, he praised: "Master Wang is right. This matter was requested by Prince Wei. If the ministers object, let them go to Prince Wei."


    Wei Qi was very satisfied with what he heard, and told the secretary in the pce: "I propose that Huiniang of the Luo family in Dafeng Vige, Tianfu County, He''an Prefecture, was a life-saving grace to Prince Wei in her early years. Now she is specially named the first-ss princess of the David Dynasty. , enjoy the imperial sry, and be given clothes, seals, mansions, servants, etc...."


    Look, I am an uncle who loves his nephew so much. When my nephew asked, he not only immediately fulfilled his request, but also helped him think of a reason for the canonization.


    The people in Zhongshushe quickly wrote the edict and showed it to Wei Qi.


    After Wei Qi saw that there was no problem, he used the imperial seal and said: "Send the Royal Forest Army eight hundred miles to rush to Dafeng Vige, and order Luo Shi Huiniang toe to Beijing as soon as possible after receiving the order to thank you."  Since Wei Xiao cared, Then we have to get this hostage into Beijing quickly, lest Wei Xiao hide her somewhere else.


    "Yes, I will go and deliver the order in person." Mr. Zuo was very smart. He epted the errand and left, leaving the Qingzheng Pce to the Wang family.


    Wei Qi said to Mr. Wang: "Brother, don''t be angry. I can guarantee that if the queen gives birth to a son in the future, I will change the crown prince. But now I only have one son, brother Lin, so I must promote him and let him upy the position of prince first." Otherwise, Im afraid there will be no chance, and the Wang family will also suffer losses.


    Mr. Wang said hurriedly: "Your Majesty''s words are serious, I understand... As long as the sessor is your Majesty''s son, whether it is Brother Lin or another prince, the Wang family has no objection."


    Wei Qi was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He hurriedly walked to Mr. Wang and choked with sobs: "Thank you so much for your help. I will never forget the contribution of the Wang family!"


    Tsk, take it easy and just pretend.


    After Wei Qi appeased Mr. Wang, he asked Mr. Wang to leave on the grounds that the imperial city gate was about to close.


    After Lord Wang left, he hurriedly called Commander Yuan over and asked him: "Where have Brother Lin, mother and son gone? How long will it take to get to the capital?"


    Commander Yuan said: "Reporting to Your Majesty, I just received the news this afternoon that Brother Lin and the others have arrived in Zhili. It is estimated that they will reach the capital in another seven days, but..."


    Just what? Wei Qi asked with a frown.


    Commander Yuan said: "The Ji family stopped Aunt Shan with her nieces and nephews. They wanted to rely on their previous connections to seek Aunt Shan''s protection and go to the capital to restore their status as official wives and save the lives of the girls of the Ji family."


    "The daughter of the Ji family is not dead yet? What is this good-for-nothing Qin Gui doing?!" Wei Qi was furious and said, "Go and send a message to Qin Gui. If he doesn''t settle the affairs of the Ji family, I will issue an order for him toe back tomorrow." Go to the Northeast, and I will make him disappear forever on the way back to the Northeast!"


    If the daughter of the Ji family does not die, then Qin Gui should die.


    "Yes." Commander Yuan left the pce in person, went to the Marquis'' Mansion in Chang''an, met with Qin Gui, and told Wei Qi exactly what he said.


    "What!" Qin Gui was so frightened that he copsed to the ground and cried out to Commander Yuan: "Brother Yuan, for the sake of our life and death, please help me beg His Majesty for mercy. I don''t want to die."


    Commander Yuan: "Then the Marquis of Chang''an will leave the capital immediately to see the Ji family and settle the matter."


    Then he shook his head and sighed: "Marquis Chang''an, Your Majesty has been very kind to you. It''s been more than half a year, and you still haven''t settled this matter. You even let the Ji family jump in front of Aunt Shan and her son. You are simply asking for your own death." "


    Qin Gui felt guilty and said: "Brother Yuan, I was deceived by the Ji family. I have asked the Ji family''s son to go back to the northeast. How did I know that he didn''t go back? He went to see the Ji family. That **** of the Ji family didn''t return it." Following my order, you secretly brought the Ji family daughter to the capital, and you dared to block Brother Lin and the others..."


    "Marquis of Chang''an, stop talking nonsense. If you don''t want to die, leave the capital as soon as possible to resolve the Ji family''s affairs." After speaking, Commander Yuan left.


    Qin Gui was so scared that he quickly ordered someone to prepare a carriage, left the capital before the city gate closed, and headed straight for Zhili.


    And Wei Qi used a carrier pigeon to send the letter to Aunt Shan, and he delivered the letter to Aunt Shan in two days and two nights.


    After reading the letter, Aunt Shan stood up in shock: "...Brother Lin, my good son is the prince, hahaha!"


    Shan Guanshi was shocked and asked hurriedly: "What, your Majesty has decreed to make Brother Lin the crown prince? Can Wei Xiao agree?"


    Aunt Shan shook the letter in her hand and said, "That wolf Wei Xiao proposed it himself..."


    Halfway through the sentence, he became angry again: "Forget it that Gu Jinli''s family has prospered, Luo Huiniang is nothing, even she has good luck, it''s really unfair!"

 Chapter 2773: Aunt Shan confesses【3】

    Chapter 2773: Aunt Shan confesses��3��


    Chapter 2773 Aunt Shan confesses3


    These words made Shan Guanshi feel even more itchy. He immediately grabbed the letter and after reading it, he eximed: "Luo Huiniang has be a first-ss princess. Are you crazy? How can you give her such a status?!"


    Aunt Shan red at him angrily: "It''s not my man who''s crazy, it''s her man who''s crazy. Give her the position she asked for!"


    I was very puzzled, why did Wei Xiao fall in love with Luo Huiniang?


    "...You are right, the way of heaven is indeed unfair." Shan Guanshi was also shocked that Wei Xiao would ask Luo Huiniang for a high position, and asked: "Do you think we escaped in the wrong direction? We should have gone south back then, take a look at them This blessing is really noble. How is it like us? Needless to say, the ve is a bad luck, and even if the empress is prosperous, she will marry an older man..."


    "Shut up, I am married to an emperor, my son is a prince, and I have the best fate. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will pull out your tongue and make you mute!" Aunt Shan was extremely angry. This dog ve wouldugh at Wei Qi''s age from time to time.


    But seeing Gu Jinli marrying Duke Qin, and seeing Wei Xiao doting on Luo Huiniang, Aunt Shan was indeed going crazy with jealousy.


    Duke Guo of Qin and Wei Xiao are both young and handsome men with countless soldiers, but Wei Qi is a bad old man who is almost fifty years old. In addition to pretending to cry and pretending to be benevolent, he has too little military power, no military exploits, and the throne is not stable, and he can be killed at any time. May be reced by Wei Xiao.


    If she had fled to the south and met the young Duke of Qin and Wei Xiao on the way, would they have been smitten by her ande to marry her after they became sessful and famous?


    Aunt Shan had been serving Wei Qi for a long time, and she began to fantasize about having a normal marriage. Thinking of the good things, her cheeks turned red and she felt so shy.


    Shan Guanshi sneered in his heart, but asked on his face: "My Lady, is the position of this princess the same as that of a noble concubine? Then when Luo Huiniang sees you in the future, won''t she not have to kneel down to say hello?"


    Oh, thats right, Shan Guanshi deliberately stabbed Aunt Shan... This **** was the culprit who caused him to be an eunuch. Although he worked as a ve for her, he couldnt make her life too smooth.


    boom!


    Aunt Shan was furious, stood up and kicked Shan Guanshi, and warned: "Qian Chenggui, if you dare to say something bad again, I want you to die with a thousand cuts... I can do it, and I guarantee you." You wont have the chance to tell the truth until you die.


    The good steward was kicked and fell to the ground. His stomach hurt and convulsed, but he got up and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, calm down, I don''t dare to do it anymore... It''s just that your Majesty must be careful what you say, otherwise someone will hear you and go check it out carefully. Before Those dirty things will be exposed soon, and the Queen may be silenced to save the face of Your Majesty and the Crown Prince."


    Aunt Shan was so angry that she rushed over to Shan Guanshi, grabbed Shan Guanshi''s neck, and said: "You and I are one. If I lose, you will never have a good death, so you''d better be obedient, otherwise I promise to let you die." It must be worse than me!"


    He threatened again with a smile: "You just became a eunuch, and you haven''t be an immortal king yet, right? If you dare to disobey me, I will let you taste what it''s like to be an immortal king."


    Poisonous woman!


    Shan Guanshi cursed in his heart, but he was indeed threatened. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed, and said obediently: "I swear to be loyal to you to the death, please spare my life."


    "Hmph." Aunt Shan snorted coldly, kicked Shan Guanshi again, and said, "Go and find General Hang. I have something to tell him."


    "Yes." The good steward opened the door and left the house, and soon found General Hang.


    General Hang stood outside the door of the house, sped his fists and saluted into the house, and said, "Please tell me if you have any orders for the general toe here."


    Aunt Shan told the story about the Ji family, and then said with choked sobs: "When we were in the Northeast, I got along well with the Ji family because of His Majesty''s rtionship. This time she brought her niece over and said she wanted a piece of cake. Going to Beijing, I thought it would be a good thing to travel with this acquaintance, so I agreed. Little did I know that the Ji family had caused a big trouble in Beijing. The Ji family was demoted as a concubine by the Marquis of Chang''an. She wanted to use me to talk to Lin. My brother''s hand hase to Beijing to intercede... I am a concubine, and I will die if I die, but I can''t harm Brother Lin, let alone cause trouble to His Majesty, and now I don''t know what to do."


    After saying that, he gave one of the pieces of paper to Aunt Shan and asked her to show it to General Hang. "General Hang, this is your Majesty''s personal letter. My aunt is not lying." said Aunt Shan.


    After reading the letter, General Hang said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Shan, the Ji family will not go on the road with us again tomorrow, and we will stop them in the future."


    Aunt Shan pretended to be overjoyed and said: "Thank you so much, General Hang. It''s just... the Marquis of Chang''an and Your Majesty are brothers of life and death who have shared adversities together. I left them halfway in case the Ji family talks nonsense in the future and affects Your Majesty''s family." What should I do with my reputation?


    Hehe, it would be best to kill both Jis mother and daughter to vent her hatred!


    General Hang said: "Don''t worry, good aunt, someone will be sent to guard them until the Marquis of Chang''anes to pick them up. If they persist in their stubbornness and offend the power of God, they will suffer the pain of destroying their family."


    After hearing this, Aunt Shan still felt unhappy... It was really frustrating to pretend to be a good person. When she used to follow Mr. Cao, Mr. Peng, and Mr. Zang, when she dealt with these women who plotted against her, she would just leave it to her brothers to torment her until she died. Yes, now I can only treat them gently, which makes me feel aggrieved just thinking about it.


    Why is this **** noble concubine so happy to be a woman who is not as good as a bandit? !


    But now she has be a good person and is a good person, so she can only say hypocritically: "They are all acquaintances, and they are all women. Don''t treat them poorly, be optimistic about them, and wait for the Marquis of Chang''an to deal with them."


    General Hang: "Aunt Shan is really a kind-hearted person. She was tricked by them but she still said good things for them. Don''t worry, we will handle it well."


    After saying that, seeing that Aunt Shan had no other instructions, she said goodbye and left.


    The next morning, Mrs. Ji, along with Sister Tong, Miss Ji and Master Ji, came to find Aunt Shan. When they were about to set off together, they were stopped by someone sent by General Hang.


    Jishi was shocked and shouted to Aunt Shan: "My dear concubine, what do you mean?!"


    Aunt Shan could have note forward, but in order to make the Ji family suffer, she deliberately brought Wei Lin over and said: "Second sister-inw Qin, I''m sorry, you can''t go with us, you have to stay, your family The Marquis of Chang''an ising soon."


    Jishi was shocked when he heard this: "You, you know?"


    Aunt Shan pretended to be confused: "What do you know? All I know is that I can''t bring you to the capital... After all, the Marquis of Chang''an is about to marry a new wife, and she is getting married to a beautifuldy. I can''t bring you to the capital to ruin the Marquis of Chang''an. Your Majesty will scold you for your joy."


    Jishi went crazy after hearing this. She rushed over and grabbed Aunt Shan''s arm and said, "What, that old man is really going to marry a bride?!"


    "Second Sister-inw Qin, what are you doing? Let go of Brother Lin and me." Aunt Shan was struggling, but Steward Shan pretended toe to help, but in fact he grabbed Miss Ji, and Master Ji stopped him again. Chaos arose.


    boom!


    Aunt Shan rushed to the ground before General Hang and others came over, and she threw Wei Lin to the ground together, and deliberately shouted: "Brother Lin, ah,e quickly, brother Lin is bleeding!"


    General Hang and others were shocked when they heard this, and hurriedly said: "The Ji family members aremitting crimes against the superiors, causing harm to the prince. All the officers and soldiers listen to the order and capture the Ji family members quickly!"

 Chapter 2774: Aunt Shan confesses【4】

    Chapter 2774: Aunt Shan confesses��4��


    Chapter 2774 Aunt Shan confesses4


    Ji was shocked and said hurriedly: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, we didn''t hurt Brother Lin. It was Aunt Shan who dragged Brother Lin down. It''s none of our business!"


    Master Ji also nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, yes, yes, it was Aunt Shan who knocked Brother Lin down. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Second sister-inw Qin, nephew of the Ji family, you, how could you wrongly use someone like this?" Aunt Shan looked at them, holding Brother Lin in her arms and crying, and her appearance made outsiders feel that the Ji family was even more shameless.


    "Not only did he hurt the prince, but he also dared to nder the future concubine. You Ji family are really hopeless!" General Hang was very angry and ordered: "Come here, drag the Ji family son out and p him ten times to set an example."


    "Yes!" Two soldiers came forward. One of them held down Master Ji, and the other pped him ten times. The ps made Master Ji faint and his ears were bleeding.


    Jishi hugged him and cried loudly, and asked Aunt Shan for help: "Sister Shan, you have always been kind-hearted. Please save him quickly, otherwise he may be deaf!"


    Miss Ji had seen through Aunt Shan, and sneered in her heart, but didn''t say a word on her face... She knew very well that it was Aunt Shan who wanted to harm them. They had to protect themselves first, and then ask for help after Qin Gui''s soft persimmon arrived. He must be able to find a way to survive.


    "Come here, take them back to the house and watch them until the Marquis of Chang''anes to deal with them." General Hang exined.


    Woo woo woo, mother, mother, Sister Tong is scared...Donte here to arrest Sister Tong! Jis daughter, Sister Tong, was so frightened that she cried when she saw the soldiers rushing over.


    Aunt Shan ran over to hug Sister Tong andforted her: "Sister Tong, be good and don''t cry. Your mother made a mistake and must be punished. But you are a good child. There is nothing wrong... Can you follow Aunt Shan to the capital?" ? Aunt Shan will take good care of you and send you safely to the Marquis of Chang''an Mansion."


    After hearing this, the soldiers present felt that Aunt Shan was really as her name suggests, and she was admirably kind. If she hadn''te from such a bad background, she could have done everything the queen could do.


    Aunt Shan understood and came over to say to Ji: "You are a mother. You should know that now Sister Tong has a better future with Aunt Shan than with you. Please advise Sister Tong to stop crying... Your Majesty is urging her." Aunt Zhushan and Mr. Lin muste to Beijing as soon as possible, they cant wait too long for your daughter.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ji cried and went to persuade Sister Tong. After persuading her, she handed her over to Aunt Shan: "...Please protect her. The Ji family and the Qin family are very grateful."


    Miss Ji wanted tough when she heard this... It was obviously Aunt Shan who had plotted against them. She used them of hurting the prince and had them imprisoned here. But Auntie still had to thank Aunt Shan. Where is the justice? !


    Aunt Shan said to Ji: "If you admit your mistake well, you will be able to return to Beijing...but don''t be burdened by the troubles of your mother''s family again."


    After saying that, he nced at Miss Ji and actually wanted to sow discord before leaving.


    "Sister Tong, let''s go." After Aunt Shan finished causing harm to the Ji family, she hugged Sister Tong, who was crying softly, and took Wei Lin into the carriage and left.


    General Hang left a group of people to guard Ji and others, and then continued to **** Aunt Shan and her son to Beijing with General Pu.


    On the third day, Qin Gui met Aunt Shan''s motorcade and came here to apologize to her. After seeing Sister Tong and Aunt Shan together, he was very surprised and very happy... Sister Tong, you are worthy of being mine. My daughter, you have fawned over Aunt Shan so quickly. Keep up the good work and keep working hard. It is best to develop a rtionship with Brother Lin and marry him as the queen in the future!


    However, Qin Gui didn''t know at all that Aunt Shan was good to Sister Tong because she wanted to take advantage of Sister Tong.


    Aunt Shan never does anything without benefit, and she kindly takes Sister Tong away for two purposes.


    One is to use Sister Tong to earn a good reputation.


    The second thing is... Gu Jinli brought three children to Beijing this time, one of whom is Luo Ying''s only son. If something happens to Luo You, the three families of Qin, Luo and Gu will definitely turn against each other!


    Children are the easiest people to deal with, but Aunt Shan was reluctant to use Wei Lin to do dirty things, so she chose Sister Tong. When we find out, it will be Sister Tong and Qin Gui who fill the gap, and it has nothing to do with her. . She just needs to sit tight in the harem and watch the three families of Qin, Luo and Gu fight to the death.


    "Ha~" Aunt Shan couldn''t help butugh out loud when she thought of the three Qin, Gu, and Luo families fighting each other. She looked at Qin Gui again and said considerately: "Marquis of Chang''an, forget about Ji''s plot against me. You dont have to go out of your way to apologize, go see Ji as soon as possible and settle the matter. If the quarrel continues, it will only be more difficult to end."


    Qin Gui was overjoyed: "My lord, thank you so much for your kindness!"


    Aunt Shan said: "Marquis of Chang''an, I haven''t been officially canonized yet, so don''t call me noble concubine yet."


    Heh, do you think she cares about the position of concubine?


    She, Qian Lier, wants to be the Queen Mother!


    After Qin Gui heard this, he envied Wei Qi. They fled to the northeast together. Howe the women Wei Qi married were so virtuous? And the Ji family he married always brought trouble to him? !


    Sister Tong, this is mung bean paste. Its sweet, delicious and relieves the heat. Come on, Ill feed it to you. Aunt Shan picked up a bowl of mung bean paste and gave a spoonful to Sister Tong.


    Sister Tong opened her mouth and ate it, and she cried out happily: "Wow, it''s delicious, sweet and ice-cold. Sister Tong is not hot anymore. Thank you, Aunt Shan."


    Within three days, Sister Tong became close to Aunt Shan and stopped making noises about wanting the Ji family.


    Aunt Shan was very satisfied with Sister Tong''s obedience. After feeding Sister Tong a few more spoons of mung bean paste, she looked at Qin Gui and said, "Sister Tong is fine here with me. Please don''t worry, Marquis of Chang''an. I''ll wait for you to finish it." After the matter returns to Beijing, I will send her back to the Marquis Mansion."


    Qin Gui said hurriedly: "Sister Tong is very lucky to be able to follow you. Thank you very much."


    Having said that, he didn''t dare to stay long, so he left quickly and continued to deal with Ji and others.


    Two nightster, Qin Gui finally saw Ji and others. This time, he did not listen to Ji''s cries. He pointed directly at Miss Ji and ordered the soldiers of the Hou Mansion: "Come here and drag this scourge out. , drowned!"


    Ms. Ji was so frightened that she almost fainted. In order to survive, she hurriedly said: "Uncle, uncle, I know I was wrong. I went to be a concubine for a militarymander. Please spare my life and don''t kill me. I am still valuable!"


    Qin Gui said: "Sister Yan, it''s not that I want to kill you, it''s that Your Majesty won''t let you live."


    "Is it your Majesty''s idea?" Ji shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. Your Majesty has always been kind, so how could he order the death of Sister Yan? He treats Sister Yan as his niece, and we even helped him!"


    "Ji, shut up. Don''t say such things again. If you keep talking, you will die." After scolding Ji, Qin Gui looked at Miss Ji and said, "Don''t me me for being cruel. Everything is wrong." You asked for it. Who told you to instigate your aunt to block Aunt Shan and her son, trying to use her to go to the capital to seek a future? You have offended His Majesty, and His Majesty has told you that you must die! "


    Is it an oral edict from the emperor?


    After hearing this, Miss Ji knew that she was doomed this time, but she was unwilling to give in and shouted: "Tell Wei Qi that Aunt Shan is not a good person, she is a poisonous woman, and the good stewards and nuns around her, including There are problems in the Shan family, so let your majesty go check her out, check her out, maybe she is Dong Qings spy!"


    Although Miss Ji had no evidence, it was true that Aunt Shan deliberately used Brother Lin to harm them that day. This was different from Aunt Shan''s previous behavior, so she believed that there was something wrong with Aunt Shan.


    "Shut up, shut up, you are really crazy. It is a trick to nder the future imperial concubine before you die!" Qin Gui was frightened to death and hurriedly shouted to the soldiers: "If you don''t drag her down and torture her, you want her to die." Isnt it possible to build the Changan Marquis Mansion?!

 Chapter 2775: a slap

    Chapter 2775: a p


    Chapter 2775 A p


    "Yes!" The soldiers of the Hou Mansion did not dare to dy any more and hurriedly dragged Miss Ji away. No matter how much she cried, it was in vain.


    A quarter of an hourter, the captain of the soldiers came over and reported: "Master Marquis, we have gone."


    "Really, really dead..." Master Ji screamed in fright and fainted.


    When Qin Gui saw this, he was very disgusted. He pointed at Master Ji and said, "Ms. Ji, is this the most promising junior of the Ji family you said? He is not even as good as the gangsters on the street. I, Qin Gui, am marrying your Ji family." , Its really bad luck for eight lifetimes!


    Ah, bah, I am unlucky to marry an old loser like you.


    Ji was shaking with anger and wanted to scold Qin Gui, but in the end she held it back for the sake of her mother''s family and her nephew. She knelt down and admitted her mistake: "Ms. sir, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have favored my mother''s family. Don''t worry, I will do it in the future." I will serve you well and will not make ns for my parents'' family again... Please, for the sake of us as a couple and the fact that I followed you at a young age, please spare my nephew''s life and leave a way for the Ji family to survive. Don''t let Your Majesty destroyed the Ji family...I, I am willing to be your concubine."


    Ji''s family is quite pretty, and Qin Gui likes to be coaxed. After hearing this, he felt relieved and said: "Remember what you said, I won''t be soft-hearted to you again next time."


    Hehe, Ji sneered in her heart and wanted to stab Qin Gui. She was really confused at the beginning. Why did she agree to marry this old man who was ipetent and ruthless? !


    However, it is toote to regret now.


    As for the three of them, their aunt and nephew, would end up in this situation, apart from Qin Gui''s fault, their aunt and nephew were also at fault, so no one should be med.


    In order to survive, Qin Gui acted cleanly this time. After killing Miss Ji, he immediately ordered people to tie up the unconscious Master Ji, threw him into a carriage, and sent six soldiers from the Marquis Mansion to **** him back to Ji''s home in the northeast.


    The next day, he took Ji Shi to the capital, but he started to ask the apanying servants to call Ji Shi "Aunt Ji" and was not allowed to call her "Mrs."


    By the time Qin Gui and Ji Shi started to rush to the capital, Aunt Shan and her son had already arrived in the capital.


    In order to let everyone in the world know that he had an heir, Wei Qi sent Commander Yuan, Master Wang, Master Zuo, and Ning Ji to greet Wei Lin at the city gate.


    I have met the eldest prince, and upon your majestys order, I respectfully wee the eldest prince back to the pce! Mr. Wang took the lead in saluting and shouting.


    Aunt Shan hurriedly said to Wei Lin in the car: "Brother Lin, why don''t you go over and say hello to your Uncle Wang!"


    The sound was heard by everyone around, and the ministers who came to pick up Wei Lin were very satisfied. This good aunt was indeed honest, and she was not arrogant even though she gave birth to your majesty''s only son.


    Master Lin, go quickly. Shan Guanshi brought Wei Lin to Mr. Wang.


    "Brother Lin has met your uncle." Wei Lin bent his knees and was about to kneel down. Mr. Wang quickly supported him and said: "First Prince, you are the king and I am the minister. Even if we are uncle and nephew, we are still my uncle." Thank you."


    I am very satisfied in my heart. Aunt Shan is really good at being a good person. She gives face to the Wang family in this way... Since Aunt Shan is so sensible, the Wang family is willing to support Brother Lin before her sister gives birth to a son.


    Wei Lin: "Thank you, uncle, but my aunt often says that the Wang family treats us well. Without the Wang family, our mother and son would not be where we are today, so we must never be rude to Uncle Wang''s family."


    "Hahaha, okay, okay, brother Lin deserves to be a prince. His benevolence, justice, etiquette and filial piety are truly beyond words." Mr. Wang was very happy. He stroked Brother Lin''s head, took his hand and said, "Your Majesty is in the pce. I''m waiting for you, let''s hurry into the pce... get on the carriage in front."


    Wei Qi was afraid that his only seedling might be harmed, so he asked General Yuan to bring a special carriage from the pce. It looked like a wooden board from the outside, but it actually had iron sheets and tough leather inside, which could withstand sword and arrow attacks.


    The person driving the car was still Commander Yuan... Amander of the Royal Forest Army personally drove Wei Lin. The smart man had already figured out Wei Qi''s intention. Is this your majestys son, our prince David?


    Wei Qi made quite a fuss about picking up Wei Lin''s mother and son. When people in the capital learned about it, they came to see the excitement and rejoice.


    Yes, this is our Davids only prince, the future prince!


    "Prince?! It''s impossible. I heard that your Majesty intends to pass the throne..." to Prince Wei.


    Of course, the people in the capital were not stupid and did not ask this question.


    Someone around him deliberately replied: "Our Majesty only has this prince, so naturally he has to be crowned prince, otherwise who else can be crowned?!"


    Of course its Prince Wei.


    After all, Prince Wei is in charge of 80% of the Wei family''s army. It is also his contribution to the Wei family''s sess. He is also a bad-tempered person. If he is not given the position of prince, what will he do if he is unhappy and starts an army to cause trouble? !


    People in the capital had just experienced a dynasty change, and when Ming Cong, the second prince and others were rebellious, there were a few killings in the capital. Everyone was still afraid because they didn''t want another bloodshed due to the struggle for throne to happen in the capital. Son.


    "The Queen is still young, and she may give birth to a legitimate prince next year. There is a difference between a legitimate concubine and a legitimate concubine. By then, the crown prince''s position should belong to the legitimate prince."


    When Aunt Shan heard this in the carriage, she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. What did these untouchables mean? What''s wrong with Brother Lin being the prince? Still the legitimate prince? Can that old man Wei Qi still give birth?


    Even if the child can be born, Wei Qi is so old and his body is not strong yet. Even if he can sow the seeds sessfully, will the child be good?


    In the case of a disability, let alone be a prince, but it will lose the face of the David dynasty!


    Aunt Shan viciously cursed Wei Qi in her heart that all the children she would give birth to in the future would be imperfect humans. However, she was really stimted by these words and felt that the matter of brother Lin''s canonization as the crown prince could not be dyed any longer. After he entered the pce, he had to follow it carefully. Wei Qi mentioned it.


    Although Wei Lin was young, he knew the dignity of the crown prince''s position, and was very unhappy after hearing this. However, Youshan Guishan reminded him that he had followed the n, and smiled at the people outside: "Uncles and uncles, get up quickly. , No need to kneel down to me, I havent been officially canonized yet, Im amoner like you.


    Hey, look at how polite our eldest prince is. He doesnt let us kneel down. The eldest prince is serious. You are His Majestys son. You were born to be a prince. We should kneel to you!


    Yes, we should kneel down to you and pay homage to the eldest prince. May the eldest prince be blessed and safe!


    After someone took the lead, the rest immediately knelt down and shouted the words of the eldest prince, Wan Fu Jin''an.


    Wei Lin was sitting in the carriage, looking at the people kneeling all the way. He saw the benefits of rights for the first time, and his hands were shaking with excitement.


    Master Wang nced at him and reminded: "Brother Lin, continue talking to the big guy."


    "It''s uncle." Wei Lin responded obediently and shouted to the people kneeling along the way: "Uncles and uncles, get up quickly, stop kneeling!"


    He kept shouting until he was near the gate of the imperial city. After this day, Wei Qi''s men secretly spread the word behind his back. By the next day, two sentences were already circting in the capital: "The eldest prince is really polite and kind." , if he seeds to the throne in the future, we will be blessed."


    Our Majesty only has this prince, so we should quickly ennoble the eldest prince as the prince, in order to calm the hearts of the people in Liming, continue the dynastys inheritance, and stabilize the country and the country.

 Chapter 2776: A slap【2】

    Chapter 2776: A p��2��


    Chapter 2776 A p2


    As for Wei Xiao?


    He was not in the capital, so everyone did not care about him. They began to praise Wei Qi and Wei Lin and his son, and even began to nder Wei Xiao, saying that he was cruel and ruthless, bullying his Majesty and his son with military power, and trying to usurp the throne.


    Wei Qi acted quickly, and soon ordered Deputy Commander Fan to arrest the person who said this, and sentenced them to have their tongues cut out... But such a serious crime as wronging the prince could even lead to the confiscation of the family and the annihtion of the n, a punishment of tongue cutting, Wei Xiao''s close militarymanders were very dissatisfied.


    Thats right, Wei Xiao also had loyal ministers and generals. They handed over signs and asked to enter the pce to meet the saint and seek justice for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Qi was waiting for them. Seeing them hand over the sign, he quickly summoned them into the pce.


    Aunt Shan was very good at taking matters into her own hands. She grabbed Wei Qi and told her in a choked voice: "Your Majesty is our God. Your safety is the most important. If it doesn''t work, forget it. Brother Lin and I don''t care about this. As long as your Majesty is safe." "


    Wei Qi was very pleased after hearing this. He hugged Aunt Shan''s waist and said with a smile: "My beloved, don''t worry. I am the emperor. I can destroy their entire n with just one word. They don''t dare to do it forcefully. You and Brother Lin Just wait for my good news with peace of mind."


    After speaking, he kissed Aunt Shan before going to see the generals of the Wei army who were staying in the capital.


    When Wei Xiao''s trusted generals saw Wei Qi, they said straight to the point: "Your Majesty, Prince Wei is the only prince of the David Dynasty. He has worked hard and made great achievements. Those people spread gossip about him. They should be beheaded in public to protect the dignity of the royal family. Why?" Can we just sentence him to having his tongue cut off?!"


    Wei Qi said: "Don''t you still think Brother Xiao''s reputation is not bad enough? If he kills people again just because he said a few words about him, his reputation will only get worse, and you will be the culprits who harmed him. !


    Ah this?


    The generals were shocked: "Your Majesty, how can you me us? Prince Wei''s reputation will be bad because of Prince Dongqing''s affairs, but Prince Wei will get rid of his father-inw''s family on his wedding night just to upy the territory for the Wei family. . If there were not those six cities as camps, how could the Wei family pull so many dead soldiers and horses and attack the capital in one fell swoop?!"


    Some military generals even sneered and said: "Oh, Prince Wei has done evil things, so we can''t let him suffer other grievances, right?"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi looked at the speaker and already wrote him on the list of people who must be killed: "General E, the punishment of cutting out the tongue is enough. There is no need to pursue this matter any further."


    "No further investigation? How can this be done?" Wei Xiao''s confidants and generals did not agree and said bluntly: "This matter is not simple. Those who spread rumors clearly did it deliberately and should investigate it thoroughly!"


    "Shut up, you are going too far!" Mr. Wang led a group of civil servants into the Qingzheng Pce and looked at the generals in the pce: "Although you are the heroes of the David Dynasty, you dare to say these things to His Majesty. It would not be an exaggeration to execute you all.


    Lord Zuo came out to make peace with the mud and said with a smile: "Everyone, please calm down first and don''t start fighting among yourself because of the people''s gossip. Your Majesty has summoned us toe over, but he wants to talk about the important matter of establishing a heir apparent."


    "Establish a crown prince, what kind of crown prince? Didn''t we already discuss it when we sent troops to attack Emperor Wen of Chu? David''s second emperor is Prince Wei." The generals on Wei Xiao''s side were angry and red at Lord Zuo and the others. Said: "You have chosen to discuss the matter of establishing a heir when Prince Wei is not around. You clearly have bad intentions!"


    "Eliang, do you want to rebel?" Mr. Wang finally couldn''t bear it anymore and pointed at General E and said: "Don''t think that you dare to despise His Majesty because you have the support of Prince Wei. This is a capital crime for you. Even if His Majesty kills you now, Prince Wei doesnt dare toe to seek justice for you!


    General E was very angry: "It''s obvious that you broke your word first, why don''t you allow me to seek justice for Prince Wei?"


    "General E, calm down." Wei Changling grabbed General E, saluted Mr. Wang, and said: "Sir Wang, I was born in the Duke of Wei, and I have been taught since I was born that I must be loyal to the Wei family, so I will not do anything to Mr. Wang. Your Majesty is being disrespectful and disloyal...but the matter of establishing a heir apparent was indeed agreed upon before sending troops to attack the emperor, and all the closest officers and generals of the Wei family army knew about it."


    He knelt down towards Wei Qi again and said, "Your Majesty, this matter is too big. Please wait until Prince Wei returns to Beijing before discussing it with him. Otherwise, you will worry about something big happening."


    Wei Changling has resigned from his nationality and became a third-rank general by virtue of his military exploits and Wei Xiao''s promotion. Mr. He Zhen also said: "Your Majesty, General Wei is right. You have to think twice about appointing a heir. You must not damage the unity of our Wei family, military ministers and generals, and allow others to take advantage of it."


    Wei Qi said: "Mr. Hezhen, don''t worry. Brother Xiao agreed to make Brother Lin the crown prince."


    He looked at Wei Changling and General E, took out a letter, and said deliberately: "This is the letter Brother Xiao sent back a few days ago. Take a look at it yourself."


    Let the chief **** take the letter to them and show it to them.


    Wei Changling and General E were shocked after seeing this...Prince Wei actually agreed to let Wei Lin be the prince!


    The reason why Prince Weipromised was because he wanted to confer the title of princess to Luo Huiniang. This, this is too ridiculous.


    General E is familiar with Wei Xiao, and he has a carefree temper. He directly scolded him: "It''s such a child''s y, how could it be like this? Prince Wei is crazy!"


    They have worked hard to get to this point. They were still waiting for Prince Wei to be emperor, but Prince Wei gave up on his own. At this moment, General E was very disappointed.


    After reading the letter, the generals on Wei Xiao''s side were also very disappointed and felt very embarrassed... They originally thought that Wei Qi was using rumors to harm Wei Xiao and promote Wei Lin, so they risked their lives and went to the pce to seek justice for Wei Xiao. How did they know? But it was Wei Xiao who gave up first!


    What exactly does Wei Xiao want to do?


    How can you give up your inheritance rights just to be a woman?


    Wei Xiao has not given up his right to inherit the throne. For him, it does not matter whether he is the prince or not. As long as he has military power, when the country is stable, if Wei Qi does not give him the position, he will send troops to seize the throne. There is no need to follow Wei. Qi and his son Moji... His only fault was that he was partial to Luo Huiniang and did notmunicate with his confidants first, thus disappointing them.


    Instead, Mr. Hezhen praised Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei''s temper is too tough, which is not good for the David Dynasty. If it goes on for a long time, it may cause big trouble. Now that he can bend for one person, it is a good thing." Son."


    At least Wei Xiao is a person with feelings, not a weapon that only kills.


    Wei Qi was stunned, and after thinking about it, he became a little unhappy...Compared to the emotional Wei Xiao, the arrogant Wei Xiao was more beneficial to him.


    However, the most important thing now is to confirm Brother Lin''s position as the crown prince and preserve his inheritance rights. As for the matter of killing Wei Xiao and causing Wei Xiao''s people to betray their rtives, we can do itter.


    "I will never forget Brother Xiao''s contribution, but Brother Xiao''s reputation is too bad now, and establishing a crown prince is good for the inheritance of the dynasty and the stability of the country... let''s make Brother Lin the prince first. If Brother Lin fails in the future, or Xiao Now that my brother''s reputation has improved, I will change the title to the throne." Wei Qi stepped down from the throne and came to the Wei family''s military officials. He took the hands of General E and Wei Changling and said, "Anyway, don''t worry, I I will never treat Brother Xiao poorly!"


    He said earnestly: "David''s empire is not yet stable. We must unite. We cannot fall apart just because of the position of prince, and let others take advantage."


    Wei Changling and General E were a little ashamed, and knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, forgive me. What happened today was thest one''s fault!"


    The matter hase to this, and they can no longer openly oppose it, otherwise they will want to rebel... Just endure it for now, and after leaving the pce, write to Prince Wei to ask for details. Anyway, if Prince Wei wants to be the emperor, these brothers in life and death will definitely help him!


    Wei Changling said again: "Your Majesty, it is a big deal to establish a heir, so we should wait until tomorrow when we go to court to discuss it with the ministers. After getting the consent of the ministers, we can choose a day to go to the ancestral temple to worship our ancestors and inform the ancestors of the Wei family. It would be better to issue a formal canonization decree."


    Wei Qi sneered in his heart. He was trying to use dy to destroy my son''s position as the crown prince, but on his face he said gently: "You are right, I will consider it."


    But when he went to court the next day, Wei Qi did not discuss with the ministers at all, and directly announced the decree, canonizing Wei Lin as the crown prince, and canonizing Aunt Shan as precious concubine... Aunt Shan''s name is Shan Baoxian.

 Chapter 2777: Hold a banquet to recognize relatives

    Chapter 2777: Hold a banquet to recognize rtives


    Chapter 2777: Holding a banquet to recognize rtives


    General E and the others were stationed in the military camp outside the city. By the time they knew about this, it was already toote, and even being furious would be of no use.


    Wei Qi also has people in the military camp. Hearing that they were holding their breath, they were so happy... Let you fools look down on me and just wait for me. I will use ten years to torture you and let your hopes go. Total failure!


    Mr. Wang is now very supportive of Wei Qi and suggested: "Your Majesty, it is a great joy for the Crown Prince and the precious concubine to be crowned. We should hold a big banquet to celebrate, so that the people of the world can know that the David Dynasty already has a Crown Prince.


    Otherwise it is just a matter of canonization, and in a few days the people will forget the prince as a child, and will only remember Prince Wei as an adult man with great military exploits and a heavy army.


    Wei Qi looked at Mr. Wang and said, "What my uncle said is true. It''s just that the precious concubine said it. She is just a concubine. The queen has note to Beijing yet, so she can''t hold a banquet to celebrate."


    The king said: "The precious concubine is so virtuous, and your majesty cannot treat her poorly... Please make an order to hold a banquet to celebrate the prince and the precious concubine. The Wang family has no objection."


    The Wang family has already asked Aunt Shan and her son to go to Beijing to receive the title. They don''t mind giving Aunt Shan a little more face, so that they can sell well in front of Wei Qi and let Wei Qi and the world know the generosity of the Wang family.


    Sure enough, Wei Qi was very moved after hearing this. He held Mr. Wang''s hand and said, "I am deeply touched by the way the Wang family treats me... Brother, don''t worry. When the queenes to Beijing, I will personally go out of the city gate to greet you. I will never let you down." she!"


    To be honest, Wei Qi, who is almost fifty years old, still said such affectionate words in public, made Mr. Zuo in the pce a little unable to bear it.


    Mr. Wang hurriedly said: "Your Majesty''s words are serious. The Wang family can marry your Majesty. It is a blessing cultivated by the Wang family for generations."


    "Being able to marry the queen is also a blessing I earned in my previous life." Wei Qi said, and then added: "In that case, I will hold a banquet to celebrate the prince and the precious concubine."


    Since Mr. Zuo was in charge of the Ministry of Household Affairs, Wei Qi entrusted this errand to him and the Minister of Rites.


    "I ept the order." Mr. Zuo received the order and left the Qingzheng Pce. He just felt that your Majesty handled this matter a bit inappropriately... You can give the precious concubine a banquet first, but the prince''s banquet should wait until the queen arrives. , after all, the queen is the legitimate mother.


    But Mr. Wang didn''t have any objections, and Mr. Zuo didn''t say anything... The court was still unstable, and he didn''t know who would rule the country in the future. He had better take it easy and don''t fawn over the precious concubine and his son too much, so as not to anger Prince Wei. Let the Zuo family end up with everyone being ughtered!


    Well, Mr. Zuo is still very shrewd, so he can survive in this way.


    Since the canonization of the crown prince was sessfullypleted, and Concubine Guigui had some skills in serving others, Wei Qi went to Chengbao Pce to see Concubine Guigui in the afternoon, hoping to have a kiss with Concubine Guigui.


    But today''s precious concubine was very preupied, and even...with a ng, the soup bowl she was holding in her hand was broken.


    The precious concubine was so frightened that she trembled. After waking up, she quickly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, please calm down. It''s my concubine who deserves to die. I didn''t take out the bowl for a moment and disturbed Your Majesty."


    Wei Qi asked: "What''s wrong with my beloved concubine? Why is she in a trance?"


    Concubine Guigui put on a smile and said: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I''m fine... I''m living a very good life now, but it''s just that my life is so good. When I think of my family... I feel very sorry for them."


    Wei Qi smiled after hearing this, took her hand, and sat down with her in his arms: "It turns out that my concubine misses her family. It''s okay. When the banquet is held to celebrate the day, my concubine will set up an extra table and lead Brother Lin to pay homage. Its the rtives who have passed away.


    How could I know that after hearing this, the precious concubine was so frightened that she quickly knelt down and cried: "Your Majesty, I am guilty. I beg you to take back my position as a noble concubine. I cannot afford it!"


    Wei Qi frowned when he heard this: "What happened to Baoxianqi? Why did such a good person suddenly say such depressing words?"


    After hearing this, the precious concubine did not answer, but held the handkerchief and shed tears. After a moment, she actually said: "Your Majesty, please give me a death. I don''t want to harm your Majesty''s reputation!" Shan Guanshi also knelt down and begged Wei Qi: " Your Majesty, the guilty one is the ve, please kill the ve and give Li''er and her son a way to live, please!"


    It was as if Shan Guanshi had cuckolded Wei Qi. Wei Qi was so angry that he stood up, kicked Shan Guanshi over, and said: "What Li''er? What''s going on? Please tell me clearly quickly. If you dare to hide anything, I There must be no one left alive in the Chengbao Pce!"


    Shan Guanshi said: "Yes, the servant said, but I beg your majesty not to hurt Li''er. She has a miserable life. Everything is grandma''s fault. As an elder brother, I should protect Li''er from wind and rain."


    After hearing this, the precious concubine cried and rushed towards Shan Guanshi: "Brother, you are right, you have sacrificed too much for me, I can''t let you die for me anymore..."


    He quickly looked at Wei Qi and begged: "Your Majesty, I will take care of everything. Please let my brother go. He has already chosen tomit suicide in order to preserve my innocence. I cannot let him suffer any more for me!" "


    What is this mess?


    Wei Qi''s brain almost exploded when he heard this. He smashed the wine bottle on the table with a ng and shouted: "Shut up, everyone... You can tell me what''s going on, Shan Baoxian. After you finish speaking, Shan Baoxian will talk about it. Today we must Make things clear, otherwise I wont be able to spare you!


    But they are actually brothers and sisters?


    Wei Qi breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t the good steward who cuckolded him.


    "Yes." Shan Guanshi agreed, andforted the precious concubine for a few words. After she calmed down a little, he said the words they had discussed during this period.


    Most of these statements are true, but some ces have been embellished.


    For example, Qian Chenggui was castrated on the order of Qian Lier, and he was not castrated by Master Cao and others in order to preserve Qian Lier''s innocence.


    For example, Qian Lier was not forced to serve Master Peng and others, but she saw that Master Peng was more powerful than Master Cao, so she volunteered herself, and then helped to plot the death of her former concubine, Master Cao.


    In short, everything is the fault of the evil people. Qian Lier is just a poor little girl who escaped from famine. She has reached this point only because she is kind and loves to save people, so she has been protected by God.


    only


    Because my step-grandfather suspected that my uncle was not his biological son, he secretly instigated my grandma to treat my uncles family poorly. My step-grandmother was the step-brother who remarried with my mother. She was afraid of being abandoned by my step-grandfather, so she could only help my step-grandfather out of conscience..."


    When we were escaping from famine, my grandma was reluctant to abandon us, so she took our whole family with her. She favored us a little bit when it came to food, which caused a lot of misunderstandings and caused An Geer, Xiaoyu and the others to starve..."


    "But helping to sell Sister Xiu is really not what my family wants to do. It was Uncle Fu''s family who did this. After Li''er learned about it, she wanted to tell Sister Xiu and ask Sister Xiu to run away quickly. , but Uncle Youfu is threatening my family, if we dont sell Sister Xiu, we will sell Lier!


    "There is no way, Your Majesty, there is really no way. We can''t watch Li''er being sold. We can only listen to Uncle Fu and help his family do evil things... I know that I am wrong, and I am willing to bear the responsibility. , I beg your majesty to grant this ve a death and let Li''er go."


    After Wei Qi heard this, his head was buzzing, and he looked at the precious concubine and Shan Guanshi who were kneeling in front of him: "You, you... you actually hid such a big thing from me, do you know that Qin Gu What is the status of the two families now? You are so brave!"

 Chapter 2778: Hold a banquet to recognize relatives【2】

    Chapter 2778: Hold a banquet to recognize rtives��2��


    Chapter 2778: Holding a banquet to recognize rtives2


    Brother and sister Qian Lier were shocked when they heard this, and they cursed Wei Qi in their hearts... Useless old waste, you are the emperor, no matter how high the Qin and Gu families are, can they be higher than you? Quickly show some of the majesty of the emperor and order the Gu family to recognize their rtives, so that everyone will be better off!


    After scolding, the precious concubine cried again: "I know that my uncle''s family is not what it used to be, and I also know that it is difficult for your majesty... I am willing to die to atone for my step-grandfather''s sins!"


    Mr. Gu is really miserable. He still has to be dragged out to take the me, but he deserves it!


    Shan Guanshi also quickly started crying and said: "Li''er, you can''t die. You have to live for Brother Lin. Let me take care of this matter. Let me die!"


    Wei Lin had already been brought in by Aunt Shan. He was stunned when he heard this. After he came to his senses, he rushed in and stared at Shan Guanshi and shouted: "You, you are my uncle? It''s impossible. It''s fake. It must be fake." of!"


    He looked at the precious concubine and said: "Mother concubine, this servant is lying, right? I am the prince!"


    How could the prince''s uncle be a eunuch?


    After hearing this, the precious concubine and the good steward wanted to p Wei Lin twice. They asked him toe here to beg for mercy, not to dislike them.


    "Brother Lin, my concubine knows that you can''t ept it for a while, but Shan Guanshi is really your uncle. He ended up in this situation just to save my concubine. Don''t me him." After Guo Guifei said, The hands that grabbed Wei Lin''s arm squeezed hard to remind Wei Lin who he should help.


    Wei Lin was only seven years old. He cried loudly after being pinched in pain.


    When Wei Qi saw his only child crying, he grabbed his precious concubine in a hurry, pped her in the face, and shouted: "Let Brother Lin go!"


    Everyone present was shocked. They did not expect that Wei Qi would beat the precious concubine.


    "Brother Qi~" Concubine Bao Guo held her pped cheek, her voice trembled, tears rolled down her face, and she looked in disbelief... How dare this old loser hit her? !


    What Wei Qi cares about most now is Wei Lin. He ignored the precious concubine, but hugged Wei Lin and said: "Brother Lin, don''t cry. Father knows that you have been wronged, but don''t worry. In addition to being a good steward of this uncle, In addition, there are two uncles, Gu Jin''an and Gu Jincheng, and uncle Qin Guogong. They are all very promising people and will not insult your status. Don''t feel wronged anymore."


    Such ament made Shan Guanshi and Gui Guifei almost go crazy...are they so lowly? Are you so inferior to Gu Dashans family? You must know that Gu Dashan and his family were ves in front of their family back then!


    However, what makes a marriage is power. In terms of power, there is really no one like Shan Guanshi and Gui Fei, and Wei Qi is needed to save face for them.


    The Qin and Gu families are different. Not to mention that the Gu family has thousands of years of industry umted by the Lu family, but the Qin family alone has hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses!


    If Qin Mu had hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, why would he need to be afraid of Wei Xiao?


    With this thought, Wei Qi nced at Gu Guifei and Shan Guanshi, and said, "You guys stay well, I''ll coax Brother Lin first."


    He picked up the crying Wei Lin and went to the flower hall next door to enjoy the scenery. Before leaving, he said dissatisfiedly: "How dare you hide such a big thing? Wouldn''t you have told me earlier? It would be better if you told me earlier!"


    The precious concubine is angry with Shan Guanshi, but she just listens to the meaning of Wei Qi''s words...


    "Li''er, your majesty is willing to acknowledge your marriage?" Shan Guanshi asked.


    The precious concubine sneered in her heart... The Qin and Gu families are so powerful now, how can Wei Qi not be willing to do so?


    However, she looked at Shan Guanshi and said, "Don''t call me Li''er anymore. Call me sister, or Baoxian."


    After following Mr. Zang, she learned that the name Li''er was used by prostitutes in Hualou. However, anydy would not use Li''er or Tao''er as her name. She would usually use the name Zhenjing, Xian Shuya, and Thest word will never be the word "er"!


    The good steward nced at her, sneered in his heart, and shouted: "Okay, sister."


    The precious concubine frowned and felt a little disgusted, but now they had to pretend to be friendly, so they had no choice but to endure it.


    Wei Lin was quite smart. After being hugged by Wei Qi and talking about the benefits of acknowledging his parents, he finally stopped crying, but: "My son still doesn''t want to be an uncle who can take care of things. If others find out about him, all the young masters in the capital will definitely do it." The father who isughing at his son behind his back, please send him back to the northeast and dont let him stay in the capital any longer.


    Wei Qi thought for a while and praised: "My son is really smart. This is a good idea."


    It is true that there is nothing Shan Guanshi can do, but he cannot really be killed. After all, he has rescued the precious concubine, and it is a good idea to send him back to the Northeast to raise him. Let him be a rich man.


    Wei Qi coaxed Wei Lin for a while and asked him to go to study first. After that, he returned to the main hall and met the precious concubine and Shan Guanshi.


    He nced at them with an unkind look and said, "Tell me everything again, without hiding anything, otherwise..."


    Wei Qi''s eyes pierced the precious concubine and said coldly: "Otherwise, I will leave the mother to keep the son. Anyway, Brother Lin still has a aunt!"


    These words made the precious concubinepletely angry...Old loser, wait for me. After you use your hands to get rid of the Wei Xiao and Qin Gu families, I will help Brother Lin take the throne and be the queen mother. , listen to politics behind the curtain, and be the master of your Wei family!


    "Yes, thank you so much for brother Qi''s willingness to give us brothers and sisters a chance~" Concubine Guigui choked with tears and hurriedly knelt down to tell everything. Finally, she said: "Then I met the good nephew. Because I saved him, I was able to He worked as an errand in the Shan family, andter he rescued Brother Qi and followed him to escape to the Wang family."


    Another piece of news was revealed: "Aunt Shan is an old man from Fu Shen Xing. She knows everything about me in Fu Shen Xing... She has helped me, so when the Shan family came to redeem me, I begged the Shan family to redeem me. Bought them together."


    Before she went to Shanjia, the precious concubine was a member of Fu Shen Xing, and this Fu Shen Xing was not a good ce. She did business in medicinal materials, horses, cattle, beauties, etc.


    "You are only in your twenties, but you have had a lot of experiences like this!" Wei Qi was so angry that he trembled. He quickly pulled down a hollow medicine ball from his waist and took a few sips to prevent himself from fainting.


    However, these experiences have been beautified after Qian Lier was reduced. If told the truth, Wei Qi would be so angry that he would die on the spot...after all, there are dozens of cuckolds.


    The precious concubine was very good at betraying herself. She knelt down in front of Wei Qi and said with tears: "Brother Qi, I know I am not worthy of you. Don''t worry, I will not cling to the position of the noble concubine. After this matter is over, I just died of illness, so I wont embarrass you... Its just that after I leave, you have to take care of yourself, and dont stay upte to fight for big things... I feel bad~"


    While speaking, her eyes were full of tears, staring at Wei Qi affectionately and reluctantly, awakening Wei Qi''s pity for her, and sighed: "You have saved my life. Without you, I wouldn''t be where I am today. And you were only fourteen years old, and all these experiences were due to the Sin Emperor''s inability to provide disaster relief... That''s all, I don''t me you for this, but your grandma and your parents are indeed at fault. You have to hold a banquet to apologize to the Gu family. We have to recognize the Gu family!"


    If he could recognize the Gu family and let Gu Dashan and his wife order Gu Jinli to pull Qin Mu to his side, he could use Qin Mu to get rid of Wei Xiao.


    After Wei Xiao dies, he will concentrate on dealing with the Qin family. After the Qin family is gone, the entire army of David will be in his hands, and his country will be secure!


    Wei Qi almostughed out loud when he thought about the benefits of acknowledging rtives and the Gu family.

 Chapter 2779: deny

    Chapter 2779: deny


    Chapter 2779 Disrecognition


    The precious concubine was overjoyed when she heard this: "Brother Qi, have you forgiven us brothers and sisters? Brother Qi, don''t worry, we will sincerely apologize and let my uncle''s family recognize us. We will do everything we can to atone for my step-grandfather''s sins in the rest of our lives!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The good steward knelt down to express his gratitude, and said with a worried look on his face: "Your Majesty, because my step-grandfather suspected that my uncle was not his biological son, he kicked him out of the house to work since he was seven years old. This kind of poor treatment hassted for thirty years, and cousin Xiaoyu has a tough temper. She said at a young age that she would sever ties with the old Gu family... I''m afraid that I won''t recognize her as a rtive."


    Cant you recognize it?


    Hehe, the Qin and Gu families are so powerful that they must be his powerful rtives. Wei Qi will not allow this family to be unrecognized!


    However, what good stewards said made sense. Wei Qi thought for a moment and looked at the precious concubine: "Three dayster, in order to celebrate yourself as a noble concubine, you will hold a banquet in Chengbao Pce, treat the wives of the capital, and treat Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing''s wives. Invite everyone, and then take Brother Lin directly to visit his aunt... All thedies in the house are present. Ouyang is from a noble family. She wants face and understands the importance. She will recognize Brother Lin, as long as she recognizes Brother Lin in public. Son, Gu Dashans family cant even regret it.


    The precious concubine was overjoyed: "Brother Qi really has an unrivaled strategy. Baoxian will listen to you."


    In my heart, I despised Wei Qi for not making any progress even after he became the emperor. He actually came up with such a way for women to fight each other, which showed that he had no great wisdom as a king.


    Wei Qi''splexion improved a lot after being praised.


    However, he had been deceived for several years, and he still felt ufortable. He did not stay at Chengbao Pce for dinner, but took Wei Lin away. He also called Aunt Shan to go and interrogate her carefully.


    Aunt Shan was originally the precious concubine, and the three of them had spoken to each other. She was old-fashioned and answered urately. In order to eliminate Wei Qi''s suspicion, she revealed another piece of news: "Back then, Fu Shenxing was flying The Pegasus Gang bought the precious concubine from the horse gang. The Pegasus Horse Gang is in the mountains near Xinliu City and is engaged in the business of selling livestock. Your Majesty can send someone to the Pegasus Horse Gang to check."


    The leader of the Pegasus Gang is one of Qian Lier''s men...Zang Ye.


    The precious concubine heard about the affairs of the Qin and Gu families when Luo Ying went to Dongqing to help Wei Xiao fight. From then on, she knew that her affairs could not be hidden, so she began to make arrangements. Now she has made arrangements long ago It''s all right, even if Wei Qi sends people to investigate, all the information found will be beneficial to her.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi looked at Aunt Shan: "Remember what you said, if you dare to lie to me, I will find your rtives and behead your entire family!"


    Mother Shan turned pale with fright. She quickly knelt down and said tremblingly: "Old, I don''t dare to deceive Your Majesty~"


    "You''d better not dare." Wei Qi warned again: "Keep your mouth shut. If you dare to speak nonsense and ruin the royal family''s face, I guarantee that it will be difficult for you to die!"


    Mother Shan shook her body and pretended to be frightened: "Yes, yes...I will never dare to say nonsense~"


    Wei Qi was then satisfied and asked Aunt Shan to go away. While having dinner with Wei Lin, he taught him how to recognize rtives on the day of the banquet and how to curry favor with Gu''s family.


    Wei Lin was very unhappy after hearing this. He wiped his tears and said, "Father, you are the emperor and I am your son. Shouldn''t it be Uncle Gu''s family whoes to please me?"


    Wei Qi was so doting on this only child. When he saw him crying, he didn''t scold him for being cowardly, but continued to coax him: "Brother Lin, the stakes here are, when you are two years older, father." Ill tell you more in detail, but you must listen to your father now, and your father will not harm you.


    He also taught him: "If Mr. Ouyang disowns you, just cry. At your age, you can get a lot of benefits just by crying."


    Tsk, teach children this way, it is just a dream to teach them to be sessful.


    Because he was anxious to recognize his rtives, Wei Qi sent someone to help the precious concubine. The invitations were prepared in one night and sent to various mansions by the pce maids the next day.


    The pce maid also said: "The date of the banquet is set by Your Majesty. Although it is a bit hasty, I still invite the olddies anddies in the pce toe to the pce to attend the banquet."


    With this said, how dare all thedies in the capital not go?


    Zong Zhengya also got the invitation, and the maid who sent it said: "Concubine Guigui said that you are the fiance of Prince Wei, and you are considered a member of the family. For such a big banquet, you have to show your face so that all thedies can see it. Look at the kindness of the Wei family." Zong Zhengya had a sick look on his face. After hearing this, his eyes turned red, and he quickly held back his tears and said, "Thank you very much for your love, the imperial concubine. Please tell the imperial concubine that Sister Ya will definitelye. Banquet to congratte the empress on her canonization."


    The pce maid smiled and said: "The ve will convey the girl''s words to the noble concubine."


    After saying that, seeing that Zong Zhengya''s face was really bad, he didn''t stay any longer and said goodbye and left.


    Zong Zhengya fell ill all because of Luo Huiniang... Zong Zhengya never thought that he would lose to a humble peasant girl twice. He couldn''t swallow it and fell ill.


    The nun beside her looked at her worriedly: "Girl, the day after tomorrow is the celebration banquet for the precious concubine. You must quickly take good care of yourself... You are the princess, you have to hold up, and you can''t be underestimated."


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya stood up straight with a slight bow... Yes, no matter how powerful Luo Huiniang is, she is still a concubine. She, Zong Zhengya, is the prince''s true concubine. After entering the prince''s pce, how Luo Huiniang will live depends on her, the real concubine. The concubine has the final say, and she hasnt lost yet!


    "Go and find the doctor. I want to use some strong medicine. I can''t be so sick anymore." Zong Zhengya exined.


    After hearing this, Mammy originally wanted to say that strong medicine would harm her body, but she thought that Zong Zhengya had been given the ultimate medicine by Emperor Jingyuan, and she would not be able to have children in this life, so she had nothing to worry about using strong medicine to treat her illness.


    "Yes, I will go find a doctor for you right now." After the maid asked the maid to help Zong Zhengya back to the house, she went to find the old doctor who was raised by Zong Zheng''s family.


    Zong Zhengyas doctor was very powerful. By the time he entered the pce for the banquet, Zong Zhengya was already in good health. After putting on makeup, he looked youthful and beautiful.


    When they arrived at Chengbao Pce, Concubine Gui Guo held her hand and praised her: "She is indeed a noble beauty. No wonder nephew Xiao has been thinking of you for several years. You are worthy of his memory." .


    These words were very honorable to Zong Zhengya. She was very happy after hearing this. Just as she was about to say a few nice words, she heard the **** singing and announcing: "Ouyang, the wife of Master Gu of the Criminal Department, has arrived!"


    After hearing this, the precious concubine immediately let go of Zong Zhengya, her face was extremely happy, and called Wei Lin: "Brother Lin, your aunt is here. Please follow your mother and concubine to greet your aunt!"


    ah?


    Aunt? What aunt?


    When did Gu Jinan''s daughter-inw be the prince''s aunt? !


    The hundreds of women in Chengbao Pce were shocked and couldn''t believe what they heard.


    Ady hurriedly asked: "My dear concubine, is your family rted to the Gu family?"


    This is what the precious concubine was waiting for. She wiped away her tears and nodded with choked eyes: "We are rted. Cousin An''s father is my great uncle. He just escaped from famine and got separated. A few days ago, we were separated. After the pce arrived in the capital, I heard about Master Gu''s family, and then I realized that it was my cousin An... At that time, I wanted to leave the pce to recognize my rtives. But I just arrived in the capital, so I couldn''t cause trouble to your majesty, so I can only endure it until now. !


    Good guy, before Ouyang Ming came in, she had already told her everything about acknowledging her marriage, without even giving Ouyang Ming a chance to react.


    Xu Zhong also heard this, grabbed Ouyang Ming, looked at her with frightened eyes, and whispered: "No, it can''t be the daughter of the Qian family, right?"


    The old Gu''s house was known to He Anfu, and Xu Zhong knew it. Ouyang Ming also heard Gu Jinan said.


    But they all thought that the old Gu family was dead. Who would have thought that they would meet in the pce, and the other party would be a noble concubine, and they would use this method to force Ouyang Ming to admit his marriage!

 Chapter 2780: seize

    Chapter 2780: seize


    Chapter 2780 Seizure


    Ouyang Zhang''s wife was also there. After hearing what was said on both sides, she remembered the grievances between the old Gu family and Gu Dashan''s family. She felt that it would be very troublesome to recognize the kiss, but the precious concubine''s move was too unprepared. Even she thought for a moment There is no good solution.


    Concubine Guigui had already brought Wei Lin over. She held Ouyang Ming''s hand and said with tears in her eyes: "Cousin, I finally meet you... You are indeed a well-rounded and elegantdy. Cousin An is so lucky."


    He quickly called to Wei Lin and said, "Brother Lin, what are you doing here? Quickly salute, I have seen your cousin!"


    Wei Lin felt that as the prince, Ouyang should follow the etiquette of a monarch and his ministers, but he did not want to salute Ouyang Ming, and his mother-inw always forced him to pretend to be humble in front of outsiders, which made him very unhappy.


    Ouyang Ming looked at their mother and son without saying a word.


    Zong Zhengya was so angry that he almost fell ill again when he found out that the Gu family and Concubine Gu Bao were rted. When he saw that Ouyang Ming was silent and his face turned pale, he felt that Ouyang Ming was trying to show off Concubine Gu Bao, so he came over. , took the opportunity to say: "Mrs. Gu, the imperial concubine and the queen are all in person..."


    But before he finished speaking, Xu Zhong hugged Ouyang Ming from behind and said in horror: "Brother and sister An, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang was startled and said quickly: "My Ming Ya fainted... Your Majesty, please forgive me. Can you please let the imperial doctore over and take a look at her first before talking about other things?"


    He added: "On the way here, Ming Yatou felt a little ufortable and kept retching."


    Xu Zhong nodded quickly: "Yes, the imperial concubine, sister-inw An is indeed not feeling well. She has been holding on all the way."


    This is to tell everyone that Ouyang Ming is not pretending to be sick temporarily, she is really ufortable.


    Zong Zhengya said: "Your Majesty, please ask the imperial doctor toe and take a look at Mrs. Gu."


    Hmph, when the imperial doctores, if it is diagnosed that Ouyang Ming is pretending to be ill, then the Ouyang family and the Gu family will be doomed!


    Concubine Gui Guo was also very angry. She decided that Ouyang Ming was faking, so she nodded and cried, "Sister Ya is right. Aunt Shan, please go and ask for the imperial doctor. You can''t let my cousin have anything happen to me."


    Yes. Aunt Shan hurriedly went to call someone.


    The good steward squeezed over and said, "Mother, let me take Mrs. Gu to the side hall to rest. We can''t let her lie outside all the time."


    Hehe, even though he was a **** and couldn''t get a woman pregnant, he could still take the opportunity to touch her twice and humiliate Gu Jinan.


    Hum, Gu Jinan, even if you marry a noble girl, this noble girl will still be yed by me!


    No need, we can help Sister An! Xu Zhong was so frightened that he looked at Shan Guanshi who came over and quickly reached out to stop him.


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang also stretched out her hand to stop him, looked at the precious concubine, and asked: "Is there any maid in the imperial concubine''s pce? Although the **** is not a real man, because the **** and the maid have a habit of having **** with each other, they have always been wanted. To avoid the suspicion between men and women, the imperial concubine should know this rule, right?!"


    At the end of the sentence, his tone was already sullen, which was really bullying. This is a noble daughter of a noble family and the wife of a minister. How can such a mess be held in her arms? !


    Mrs. Qi nodded and said: "Mrs. Ouyang is right, there is such a rule... Lord eunuch, we can lift Mrs. Gu, so I won''t bother you. Please step aside."


    As soon as these words came out, thedies present who favored the precious concubine were all frightened... because they were all women, and some of them had young wives and unmarried daughters at home. If they fainted in the pce, they would also be killed. A **** took advantage of this opportunity, which would make him sick to death and tortured to death just thinking about it!


    Hence, manydies spoke out: "Prisoner, please step back, we will take care of you."


    His good stewardship failed, and he was disliked and guarded by thedies. He was very upset, but he could not ruin the precious concubine''s affairs, so he quickly apologized: "Madams, please calm down. I just entered the pce and I don''t know these rules... I will retreat now." Finally, Im really sorry, I, I just want to help~


    At the end of the sentence, he wiped away tears, as if Xu Zhong had really had a dirty mind and had deliberately wronged him.    this?


    The kind-hearted wives who wanted to curry favor with the precious concubine softened their hearts when they saw this: "It''s not surprising if you don''t know. Just remember it next time."


    Good stewardship: "Yes, thank you all, madam."


    Mrs. Qi and Xu Zhong carried Ouyang Ming and went to the side hall to rest. Concubine Guigui followed with Wei Lin. When thedies saw her, they hurried to follow.


    However, the side hall is not that big. Onlydies with high grades can enter, while those with lower grades can only wait outside.


    The imperial doctor came soon, headed by old doctor Wei... The Wei family trusted him and sent him here specifically for fear that Ouyang Ming would pretend to be ill.


    Concubine Guigui: "Old Doctor Wei, show your cousin sister-inw quickly. I was taking the prince to visit her, and she suddenly fainted, but I was scared to death."


    Who said this, would you say that Ouyang Ming did it on purpose?


    The precious concubine choked again and said: "You must save my cousin sister-inw and don''t let anything happen to her. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of my cousin An?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will do my best." Doctor Wei felt Ouyang Ming''s pulse. After a moment, he frowned and said with a smile: "It''s a happy pulse. Mrs. Gu is pregnant, but she suffered from heatstroke due to the intense heat. , so he fainted."


    "What?!" Concubine Guigui was shocked and felt extremely angry. She was really sick. She quickly said in surprise: "It turns out to be Ximai. Cousin An is so lucky."


    He then looked at Ouyang Ming, who was still unconscious, and asked, "It''s not good for my cousin to be in aa all the time. Can Dr. Wei give me a needle to revive her?"


    Old Doctor Wei, a kind-hearted doctor, stroked his beard and said: "It''s possible, but for the sake of the fetus, it''s best to just get rid of the heat, and then let Mrs. Gu have a good rest, and wake up after she has had enough rest."


    Mom, you just cant wake up and recognize the bride?


    Your precious concubine almost wanted to kill old doctor Wei. This old man is so confused that he doesnt even know where he should help!


    But Old Doctor Wei has already said what he said, she can''t force him to **** the person to wake her up... This is a pregnant woman, and she is a kind person who has a good rtionship with her cousin''s family. How can she deliberately torment a pregnant woman?


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang knelt down and said: "My dear concubine, the Marquis of Lu has been adopted by the Lu family. Now the Gu family only has one son, An Ge''er. Ming Yatou''s first child is a daughter. This child is very important. If you want to carry on the family lineage, why don''t you let Mrs. Gu Xu send her home to rest first, their two families live close to each other... How about I stay here to celebrate the queen?"


    These days, it is a grave sin to make someone die, and Mrs. Ouyang Zhang, an olddy, knelt down to beg her. If the precious concubine did not agree, she would be a bad person.


    Having no other choice, she could only say: "Then let''s send my cousin home to rest first."


    but


    Sister-inw, please take a trip for me and wait for my cousin-inw to wake up before returning to the pce to tell you the good news. If I cant wait for the news about my cousin-inw, I will be so worried that I cant sleep.


    "Yes." Aunt Shan understood. She wanted to persuade Ouyang Ming to recognize his precious concubine.


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang said happily: "Thank you very much, Your Majesty."


    The precious concubine helped her up and said, "We are rtives, you don''t have to be so polite."

 Chapter 2781: My dad has passed away

    Chapter 2781: My dad has passed away


    Chapter 2781 My father has been adopted


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang smiled and said: "Your Majesty, I don''t know much about the Gu family''s affairs. After Brother Anes home from the office, let him discuss it with Ming Yatou. I am here today to congratte you on your canonization." Happy."


    Said it so bluntly, it shows that you don''t want to care about this matter. If your precious concubine is truly kind, she shouldn''t persecute an old man in public.


    For a moment, the scene was a little awkward. The lower-rankingdies hurriedly lowered their heads and looked at their feet. They were the masters who dared not do this.


    Seeing this, Xu Zhong hurriedly said: "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will take Brother An home first... Congrattions to Your Majesty on the canonization ceremony."


    After saying that, he quickly took out the handkerchief to wipe Ouyang Ming''s sweat, and called for help from Aunt Shan and the two maids: "Please help me carry someone, thank you very much."


    Not giving the precious concubine a chance to get her to recognize her rtives at all.


    Concubine Gui Guo saw that Xu Zhong didn''t want to talk to her anymore and sneered in her heart... Bitch, you asked for this. Someday I will find a beautifuldy for Gu Dexing and make you a concubine!


    "Slow down, be careful of your cousin''s belly." Concubine Guigui took Wei Lin''s hand and followed him out of Chengbao Pce. She also ordered the pce attendants hurriedly: "Hurry up and bring me the chariot and let my cousin sit on it." When you leave the pce, you can''t let anything happen to your cousin."


    Old doctor Wei said: "Don''t worry, noble concubine, I will follow you all the way to ensure the safety of Mrs. Gu, mother and son."


    He then told the pce servants: "Let''s go. Mrs. Gu is only a few months old now, so she can''t make too much trouble."


    The people in the pce didn''t know the true thoughts of Concubine Gu. They just felt that Mrs. Gu had too many backers, and they were afraid that they would have to pay for her life if something happened to her, so they hurriedly said: "Yes."


    Hurry and carry Ouyang Ming away. Concubine Guigui has no chance to continue pretending.


    but


    Do you think you can avoid family recognition this way?


    Hehe, Your Majesty would not agree!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am very happy to have recognized my rtives today. You may drink a few more sses of fruit wine with me to celebrate me." Concubine Baogui greeted thedies to the table.


    But Wei Lin and Shan Guanshi had disappeared. They went to the Qingzheng Hall and told Wei Qi about the failure to recognize their rtives.


    Wei Lin said: "Father, don''t the Gu family want to recognize us?"


    Wei Qi''s face darkened and he said, "Don''t worry, the Gu family will recognize it."


    The Gu family has no control over this matter. If the Gu family dares to deny their rtives, he will imprison Gu Jinan in the pce until Gu Jinan surrenders!


    Wei Qi: "Come here, go to the Criminal Department to invite Master Gu. I have something to see him... Also call Gu Dexing, Gu Dewang, Qi Kangming, and Xu Zhaoming. Apart from them, don''t ask anyone else to follow you, especially Minister of the Ministry of Punishment."


    The current Minister of Punishment is Mr. Feng, and Wei Qi does not want him to do anything bad.


    "Yes." The chief **** hurriedly sent a message to the **** to invite people.


    This was not the first time that Gu Jinan was summoned by Wei Qi. Hearing what the inner prisoner said, he didn''t think much about it, but when he saw Qi Kangming and others, he understood that something was wrong.


    However, Gu Dewangughed and said: "Brothers, you look a little scared. What are you afraid of? With me, His Majesty''s favorite, I will ensure that you are safe and sound!"


    Gu Dewang is good at ttering, and he has ttered Wei Qi very well since he was in high school, and he has be one of Wei Qi''s celebrities, with a statusparable to Wang Yanxing of the Wang family.


    He opened his arms, hugged Gu Dexing and Gu Jinan, and said, "Go boldly, don''t be afraid!"


    Gu Dexing gave him an elbow and said, "Hurry up and let go. Don''t be embarrassed every day. We are going to meet the saint." Gu Dewang snorted and felt that his cousin was too serious, but at least he let go. Walking upright.


    When they arrived at the Qingzheng Hall, except for Wei Qi, there was only Mr. Wang inside. Even Commander Yuan was only guarding outside the hall. Gu Dewang was so happy that he knelt down and saluted, saying: "I am here to pay my respects to Your Majesty. How can Your Majesty treat our brothers?" Several people have been summoned, but there are only two people in the pce, His Majesty and Uncle Wang Shangshu. Those who didnt know better thought that Your Majesty was going to hold a family banquet in the Qingzheng Pce."


    Gu Dexing hurriedly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, Wang Shangshu, please calm down. This guy has never been good at what he says. He didn''t mean to make fun of him."


    How did you know that Wei Qi said: "Brother Wang is right, I invite you here just for the family banquet."


    A family dinner?


    Even if the Qin family and the Wei family are rted by marriage, Aunt Qin and his wife are both dead, and Wei Xiao is not here. It is their turn to have rtives separated by several levels to have a family banquet with Emperor Kailong?


    Wei Qi shouted towards the inner hall: "Brother Lin, I saw your cousin when I came out."


    Wei Lin came out, endured the grievance, came to Gu Jinan, saluted and shouted: "Brother Lin has met my cousin!"


    "What, cousin? Your Highness the Crown Prince, it seems that this generational argument is wrong. The Gu family is just the inws next door to the Wei family, and they are not worthy of being called such by Your Highness the Crown Prince." Gu Dewang said with a smile, but in his heart he felt that it was going to be bad... What happened today It looks evil. I''m afraid there''s some big secret that they don''t know about.


    Wei Qi said: "Brother Lin is right, Brother An is indeed his cousin."


    It was briefly exined that the precious concubine was Qian Lier.


    Finally, he looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Brother An, you are the prince''s real cousin, and your father is the prince''s great-uncle... After fleeing from famine, our rtives were separated for ten years, and they are finally reunited."


    Wei Qi felt that he had made his words very clear. If Gu Jinan still wanted to be an official, he should happily recognize Brother Lin, and then help him convince Qin Mu and make all the powerful inws of the Gu family fall in love with him. This side.


    But Gu Jinan knelt down and said, "Your Majesty may have misunderstood. My family is not rted to the old Gu family and the Qian family... The mother of the imperial concubine is not Gu Shengxiang''s biological daughter. The Qian family and the old Gu family are not rted by blood, and My family severed ties with Gu Shengxiang as early as when we were fleeing famine. Master Qi, Master Gu, and the people of He''an Mansion all know about this matter, and they went to court back then..."


    "Gu Jin''an!" Wei Qi''s face turned dark, he shouted angrily, then suppressed his temper and said: "I know that you have been treated poorly by the old Gu family for many years, and you feel aggrieved, but the cause of this matter is that Gu Shengxiang suspected that your father was not his. My own son, I have resentment in my heart, so I asked Concubine Bao Bao''s grandmother to deliberately embarrass your father. Concubine Bao Bao and the others didn''t want to do this, but they were young and couldn''t help your family even if they wanted to, so they could only listen to the instructions of the adults in the family. "


    Gu Dewang looked surprised and said: "Your Majesty, that''s not right. The idea of selling Sister Xiu back then was brought up by Sister Li''er first..."


    He quickly stopped, pped his mouth, and said: "Look at Wei Chen''s mouth, and he didn''t lock the door. Your Majesty, don''t take it seriously... Wei Chen listens to your Majesty!"


    After saying this, he knelt down and kowtowed to show his loyalty, but his words had already exposed Qian Lier''s true face.


    Wei Qi was secretly angry and could only say: "What happened back then, the imperial concubine brother and sister were indeed at fault, but the imperial concubine and the others also suffered a lot, especially Qian Chenggui. He was turned into an **** by evil people. Just look at me. Let it go on your face."


    After saying that, he called to the inner hall: "Qian Chenggui,e out quickly and make amends to An Geer."


    "Yes." Shan Guanshi came out. As soon as he saw Gu Jinan, he knelt down and cried: "Brother An, it was my grandma who was at fault, it was my parents who were at fault. Now they have passed away, and I have be a disabled person." , just for the sake of His Majesty and the Crown Prince, please forgive us."


    Want to move His Majesty and the Crown Prince out to pressure him into acknowledging his marriage?


    Gu Jinan sneered, looked at Qian Chenggui, and said, "As your Majesty said, everyone is dead and all grudges have been settled. You don''t need to apologize anymore..."


    Wei Qi and Shan Guanshi were overjoyed when they heard this. This means they agreed to recognize their rtives!


    However, before Gu Jinan could finish his words, he continued: "But we are really not rtives...my father has been adopted into the third grandfather''s family and became the son of the third grandfather and the third grandmother."

 Chapter 2782: Mr. Qin saves people

    Chapter 2782: Mr. Qin saves people


    Chapter 2782 Mr. Qin saves people


    Adopted? !


    Wei Qi and Shan Guanshi were shocked when they heard this. If they were really adopted, wouldn''t they be embarrassed and their work was in vain?


    "Impossible, I don''t believe it. You must not want to recognize us, so you lied!" Shan Guanshi cried again: "Brother An, my cousin knows that my family has been sorry for you before, but my cousin has changed his mind and suffered retribution. You Just forgive my cousin and Li''er... Li''er and I have been wandering for ten years, and now we just want to reunite with our family and live a good life together."


    He then dragged Wei Lin over and said, "Since Brother Lin is still young, please forgive us. We cannot continue the grudges of the older generation to the next generation."


    Gu Jinan frowned when he heard this: "Brother Qian is wrong. The grudge between my family and the old Gu family ended a few years ago. Now I have no hatred towards you and the imperial concubine. This grudge will not continue to the next generation... Everyone Lets live our own lives from now on, dont mess around anymore.


    Wei Qi''s heart sank when he heard this. Gu Jinan still didn''t want to recognize his rtives.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Wang promptly spoke to help persuade: "Sir Gu, since the previous grudges have been settled, there is no reason for your family to disown your rtives."


    Gu Dewang felt that they couldn''t understand people''s words. They spoke so clearly, so why were they forced to recognize their rtives?


    As a rtive of the Qian family, you dont even know when you will be killed!


    Gu Dewang couldn''t help it anymore and said: "Master Shangshu, but Uncle Dashan has long been adopted by the third grandfather''s family. Brother An''s family is no longer rted to the old Gu family. Even if the imperial concubine''s mother-inw''s family wants to recognize rtives, they should not recognize Brother An''s family. You should recognize the Li family."


    Speaking of the Li family, his eyes lit up and he revealed like a treasure: "Brother Chenggui, you don''t know, right? Your mother is actually ady from an official family. It''s just that Mr. Limitted a crime and was punished. But the Li family Second Master, your second uncle''s family is still living in Baohe Vige on the outskirts of Linhe Prefecture. Now the couple lives together with their two daughters, one son, and a nephew, Li Yan... Li Yan is very knowledgeable, as long as he works hard, After studying for a few years, I will definitely be able to pass the examination before the age of twenty!"


    After Mr. Limitted a crime and was beheaded, Mrs. Li went to Xiaoqingming Temple to practice meditation. She also gave her dowry to Mr. Lis two daughters so that Mr. Lis family could have money to stay and settle in the south after their family was ruined.


    Mr. Li and his wife are very grateful to Mrs. Li and take their children and nephews to visit Mrs. Li every year during the Qingming Festival.


    Speaking of the Little Qingming Temple, Gu Dewang added: "By the way, Brother Chenggui, you also have a nephew, who is the son of Brother Chengcai, but that son changed his surname to Zhou. After the case was settled, he followed his mother Zhou He lives in Xiaoqingming Temple, if you want to meet him, you can go to Xiaoqingming Temple to find someone."


    Qian Chengcai used dirty tricks to get Mrs. Zhou to be his wife, so Mrs. Zhou hated the old Gu family very much. Mrs. Gu had her whole family killed, so Mrs. Zhou was in the rtionship between the master of Xiaoqingming Temple and Mrs. Yu. With help, he and Qian Chengcai divorced and changed his son''s surname.


    After Gu Dewang finished speaking, he looked at Wei Qi with a smile and said as if he was taking credit: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen helped the imperial concubine find her lost family. Shouldn''t she be rewarded? If Wei Chen is not greedy, I will reward you with a few hundred taels of gold or a The Imperial Mansion will bepleted.


    Hand your mother!


    Wei Qi was almost mad at him. Does he want useless rtives like the Li family and the Qian family now? What he wants are rtives like Qin Mu, Gu family, Lu family, and Ouyang family who have soldiers, money, and reputation in the schrlymunity!


    "Since he is a rtive of the imperial concubine, he must recognize her, but..." Wei Qi came over, held Gu Jinan''s hand, and said: "Brother An, you, Chenggui, the imperial concubine and the others have been cousins for more than ten years. , although it is unpleasant because of the grievances between the adults, after all, we have been cousins for more than ten years, and we met again after ten years of fleeing from famine. Compared with those who died on the way to flee from famine, both of you are blessed. We should put aside our grudges, cherish our old friends, and get along well with each other."


    Are you feeling there?


    What feelings?


    How do you feel about treating Gu Jinan''s family like ves, beating, scolding, and trampling them, and then selling their family and sending Gu Jinxiu to the Qi family''s ves as concubines?


    Gu Dewang couldn''t help it anymore and wanted to shout this out, but Gu Jinan saw his sullenness and grabbed him... Wang Ge''er''s task is to please Wei Qi, and Wang Ge''er cannot offend Wei Qi too much.


    Gu Jin''an knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, Wei Chen''s father has passed away. Wei Chen''s grandfather is the third grandfather. We really can no longer recognize Gu Shengxiang''s step-grandson as a rtive." "Gu Jin''an, resisting the imperial decree is a capital crime!" Wei Qi was angry. He kicked Gu Jinan to the ground, vented his dissatisfaction, and then said: "I am a reasonable person, and I also know that your family has been wronged back then. I will give you time to think about it, and go to the side hall to stay. Copied Sutra,e and see me again after the resentment in your heart has calmed down."


    This is no longer a pretense, we will directly detain them and force them to recognize their rtives!


    He then looked at Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming, Xu Zhaoming and others: "You are rtives of An Ge''er''s family. Please advise him more, not to get into trouble, and to do more things that are good for everyone."


    Xu Zhaoming was shocked when he heard this. These words were a direct threat to them... It was the first time he experienced this kind of thing. Xu Zhaoming was scared, but he knew the case of the old Gu family and the grudges between the two families, so he decided not to go there even if he died. Lobby Gu Jinan to ask him to recognize Mrs. Gu''s grandson and granddaughter in order to save his rtives.


    Lu Bai could survive such a desperate situation, and so can Xu Zhaoming!


    As Xu Zhaoming thought about it, he was no longer afraid, but his blood started to boil.


    Gu Dewang looked at his suppressed excitement face and frowned...Brother Xu, are you scared out of your mind?


    "Brother An, your temper is too tough. You have to bend down at the right time... That''s all. You can follow me to the side hall to copy scriptures first." Mr. Wang said Gu Jinan''s ignorant words with sincerity, but he felt happy in his heart. It doesnt work.


    The precious concubine can be favored, but she cannot have an overly powerful natal family, otherwise the precious concubine and the prince will abandon the Wang family, and the royal family will no longer be able to control the precious concubine, mother and child, and will even lose the benefits of the prince''s ession to the throne.


    He has been busy with the Wang family for ten years, not just to repay the Wei family.


    So Lord Wang does not want Gu Jinan to recognize his rtives.


    When Gu Jinan and the others went to the back hall, Wei Lin was so angry that he grabbed Wei Qi''s hand and cried: "Father, my son doesn''t like Gu Jinan and doesn''t want to recognize him. Please dismiss him from office and let him go back to the vige to farm." .


    "Shut up, Brother Lin, how could you say such a thing?" Wei Qi was shocked when he heard this, and red at Shan Guanshi, convinced that it was Shan Guanshi who had led his precious single seedling to evil.


    Shan Guanshi was stared at and a chill ran down his back. He continued to kneel with his head down, not daring to speak.


    Wei Qi withdrew his gaze and looked at Wei Lin: "Brother Lin, although your cousin Gu is a little ignorant, most famous ministers have such a hard temper. As a prince, you must have the tolerance to tolerate the tempers of your ministers... I understand. If you take care of your cousin, you will benefit a lot."


    Benefits endlessly?


    Wei Lin doesnt quite understand this yet. He only knows that he was angry today and has been crying.


    Shan Guanshi was afraid that Wei Lin would annoy Wei Qi and make thempletely fall out of favor, so he hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, please stop crying. Your Majesty is right. You have to listen to your Majesty."


    How did you know that what he said made Wei Qi furious, and kicked him with a bang.

 Chapter 2783: Everyone takes a step back

    Chapter 2783: Everyone takes a step back


    Chapter 2783 Everyone takes a step back


    "Shut up, you **** ve. When will it be your turn to talk about the prince''s affairs?" Wei Qi pointed at the good steward and scolded: "The prince would say those ignorant words just now. I learned them from watching you. No matter how virtuous you old Gu family were in the past, from today on, if you dare to embarrass the prince, I will kill you with your body intact!"


    Wei Qi has always been gentle in front of others, and has never been so angry. This anger frightened both Shan Guanshi and Wei Lin.


    Shan Guanshi quickly got up and knelt down: "Your Majesty, please calm down. This ve is talking too much. From now on, I will strictly abide by my duty and will never teach the prince carelessly."


    Wei Qi: "Humph, remember what you said... Don''t think that because I helped you this time, you think that I am easy to deceive. I am here for the prince, but if you dare to seek death and ruin the prince''s future, I don''t mind letting you disappear!"


    Shan Guanshi trembled when he heard this... What did Wei Qi mean by this? Do you know that he and Li''er are lying?


    Heh, what do you think?


    If Wei Qi can be the emperor, he is not a fool. He naturally knows that what the good steward said is false... The old Gu family did not just treat Gu Dashan poorly, but he must have done something worse to make Gu Jinan unwilling to face the imperial power. Bow your head to acknowledge your love.


    Shan Guanshi hurriedly said: "I would like to thank your majesty for not killing me. Please rest assured, your majesty. I just want to live a stable life and will never dare to do anything behind your majesty''s back... If your majesty doesn''t believe it, I can die to make my determination clear!"


    boom!


    Wei Qi kicked Shan Guanshi again and sneered: "You still want to die to prove your ambition? Oh, remember, I have the final say when you die, it''s not your turn to make the decision!"


    You are just a dog ve, dont think you are a rtive of the emperor.


    Then he looked at Wei Lin and said, "Brother Lin, remember, you are the prince and the king. Although Qian Chenggui is your mother''s brother, he is not even a minister, he is just amoner. What do you have?" If you dont understand,e and ask Father. If you have something you want to do but cant make up your mind,e and ask Father. Its not his turn to teach you.


    Wei Lin didnt like being a good steward and would often stop him from doing this or that. After hearing this, he jumped towards Wei Qi happily: Yes, I obey, thank you very much, father, haha!


    Wei Qi had this son only when he was quite old. He was very happy that his son liked him. He hugged him and said, "Be good."


    Shan Guanshi was so angry that he almost vomited blood...Old loser, you actually look down on me so much. Just wait for me. When Li''er kills you, I will kill Qian Li''er again, control your son, and trample on your kingdom of David!


    this?


    It can only be said that Good Steward is worthy of being the grandson of Mrs. Gu. The bloodline of Mrs. Gu all has one characteristic, that is, she dares to think and do... Qian Lier dares to dream of being a queen mother. At least she still has Wei Lin as a chess piece. There are also soldiers and horses on Master Zang''s side to rely on, but there is not even a single good steward. With a brain that dares to think, he dares to dream of trampling on David''s country.


    Wizard!


    Why are you still kneeling? Get out of here and kneel at the gate of the side hall to beg Gu Jinan for forgiveness! Wei Qi shouted.


    What?


    Let him kneel down to Gu Jinan!


    Shan Guanshi was shocked: "Yes, I will obey the order."


    He then said deliberately: "But Your Majesty, don''t you want to dampen Gu Jinan''s spirit and make himpromise? If the ve goes to kneel to him, will it make him bolder and refuse to recognize his family?"


    There is some truth in what he said, but Wei Qi said: "Give him both grace and power. Let him see the power of the imperial power, and let him see the justice I give. Only in this way can hepromise...get out of here quickly!"


    "...Yes." Shan Guanshi could only endure the aggrievedness, and knelt down at the door of the side hall, shouting: "Brother An, my cousin knows that he was wrong, and now he will kneel here to apologize to you until you calm down! "


    Gu Jinan pretended not to hear, and took up his pen to copy the scriptures.


    Mr. Wang was a little frightened when he saw his motionless appearance... This boy is quite stable. Even after being forced by the emperor like this, he still wouldn''t let go. If he is given another twenty years to practice, he might be a famous minister. . It''s a pity that so many people have died unexpectedly in the past and present, and it''s still too early for Gu Jin''an to make a move.


    However, Mr. Wang was ordered to persuade Gu Jinan, so he had to give a few words of advice to Gu Jinan, so he told Gu Jinan the story of the death of Hu You, a famous young official in the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    "Hu You has outstanding abilities and is a minister appreciated by Emperor Zhou. However, it only took six years from being the top schr in high school to being sentenced to death by Emperor Zhou. The reason is for no other reason than that Hu You doesn''t know how to bend... Young people, before they stand out, they have to Let yourself live first, and people have to suffer some grievances while living. Brother An, you are a smart person and a person who has suffered a lot, so you should understand this truth."


    He then looked at Gu Dexing, Xu Zhaoming and others and said, "The same goes for you, especially Mr. Xu. He is the hope of the family for several generations. You can''t let yourself be ruined just because of loyalty."


    Xu Zhaoming stood up suddenly, raised his hand and swore: "Heaven and the ancestors of the Xu family are above me. I, Xu Zhaoming, swear that I will never stab my inws in the back when their family is in trouble. If I vite this oath, I will suffer the consequences." The sky was struck by lightning, and poisonous insects parasitized and died!


    ah?


    Mr. Wang was shocked. He felt that Xu Zhaoming was sick, and he just wanted to scare him and ask him to give Gu Jinan a few words. Why was he excited? !


    Haha, Gu Dewang couldn''t helpughing and said to Xu Zhaoming: "Brother Xu, please sit down and continue copying the scriptures. There is no need to swear poison."


    Where are you now? They haven''t reached the point of death at all. As long as the Qin family, Grandpa Qin, Wei Xiao, Ouyang family, Mr. Feng and others are still there, they will not die, so they should eat and drink, no need to Too worried.


    Then he said to Master Wang: "Thank you very much, Wang Shangshu, for admonishing us. However, the age-old grievances here are tooplicated and cannot be persuaded by just a few words... Has Master Shangshu heard of the Legend of the Poisonous Woman in Three Generations? You can go and listen to it." , its almost like that Uncle Dashan even broke a thumb.


    If you want to resolve the grudges, you can only regenerate Dashanbo''s severed finger.


    The Legend of the Poisonous Woman in Three Generations?


    What is that?


    Master Wang is not sure, but he has written down what Gu Dewang said.


    When it was getting dark, Gu Jinan and the others still refused to give in. Wei Qi became a little angry and called Mr. Wang away.


    Not long after, Mr. Wang came back and told Gu Jinan: "Your wife, Ouyang, fainted in Chengbao Pce during the day. The imperial doctor diagnosed her as pregnant. It was just over a month ago. It was a dangerous time. She is still in aa. If I dont wake up, I wonder if mother and son are safe?


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan''s expression finally changed: "What Wang Shangshu said is true?!"


    Mr. Wang nodded and said: "Of course it is true. All thedies who went to Chengbao Pce to attend the banquet know it."


    Then he said: "Brother An, the old Gu family is indeed not good, and Qian Chenggui may not be a good person, so your majesty said that your family does not need to recognize Qian Chenggui, your majesty will drive him back to the northeast and let him live forever. You are not allowed to enter the capital, and you dont have to get close to your precious concubine. All you need to do is recognize the prince... Having a nephew who is a prince is also good for your family."


    "Stop being stubborn, go meet the prince, and after receiving a courtesy from him, you can go home to apany Ouyang."


    After Mr. Wang finished speaking, his heart was filled with fear. He was very afraid that Gu Jinan wouldpromise and admit his kin... After all, Gu Jinan cared about the Ouyang family, and Wei Qi took the initiative to take a step back. Coupled with the power of the imperial power, no one could bear it.


    But Gu Jinan still shook his head, saluted Mr. Wang, and said: "Wang Shangshu, please tell your majesty that my father has been adopted by the third grandfather''s family and became his son. We are the descendants of the third grandfather''s branch, and Gu Shengxiang It doesnt matter anymore, let the Gu family settle for the status quo."

 Chapter 2784: Each one takes a step back【2】

    Chapter 2784: Each one takes a step back��2��


    Chapter 2784 Everyone takes a step back2


    He added: "The prince is the king, and I am a minister and a citizen. Even if I don''t have the status of cousin, the Gu family will have to kneel in front of the prince in this life and do errands for the prince honestly... If the royal family doesn''t like it, I can resign and return." In my hometown, I farmed honestly, did not teach, did business, or wrote poetry, and stopped doing anything that could make me famous."


    Mr. Wang was shocked when he heard this. He didnt expect that Gu Jinan would go to this step to disown his rtives... Okay, okay, he was very happy in his heart, but on his face he sighed: "Think about it again and give me an answer tomorrow."


    Having said that, he left the side hall and went to the Qingzheng Hall to report back to Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was very angry after hearing this: "You don''t know what''s good or bad, and you dare to threaten me with resignation. Do you really think that I don''t dare to kill him?!"


    Hey, you really dont dare to kill him, unless you want to lose your country.


    Lord Wang said this silently in his heart, and then said: "Your Majesty, please calm down. Young people have edges and corners, but they can''t handle things. If you lock him up for two days, he won''t be able to handle it and sumb to the imperial power." .


    However, Gu Jinan was different from other young ministers. He was the one who apanied Emperor Jing Yuan to the end. It can be said that his will was as strong as a rock. Even if Emperor Jing Yuan came back to life and pointed a knife at him and forced him to recognize his rtives, he would not Will not give in.


    It''s just that he is worried about Ouyang Ming, because he feels sorry for her.


    Wei Qi also knew that he loved his wife and daughter, so he asked Mr. Wang to lie that Ouyang Ming was too worried and had signs of miscarriage, and also said that Sister Zhang was sick.


    But apart from worrying about self-me, Gu Jinan still did not recognize his rtives.


    Wei Qi was so angry that he smashed things and wanted to use some extreme methods, but he was afraid of angering Mr. Qin, Mr. Feng and the Ouyang family.


    He wanted Wei Lin to do something miserable and begged Gu Jinan to make Gu Jinan feel at ease. He was stopped by Mr. Wang again: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness is the Crown Prince. You must not do anything too humble, otherwise the Crown Prince''s majesty will be lost. live!"


    Wei Qi was the only one who was very precious. After hearing this, he could only give up and continue to detain Gu Jinan and put pressure on him, hoping that Gu Jinan would be forced by the emperor''s power and take the initiative to recognize his rtives.


    But until the afternoon of the next day, Gu Jinan still refused to recognize him.


    Gu Dewang and the others did not dissuade her. They only said that Gu Dashan had adopted, divorced, and left the n, and was no longer a family.


    Emunicated from the n?! Wei Qi was shocked. Only then did he realize that Gu Jinan was trying to save his face by not telling the story about Gu Shengxiang being emunicated from the n.


    The whole family cant hold something up against the wall, why would Baoxian have to deal with such a shameless rtive!


    However, Wei Qi didnt know that the most vicious and shameless person was Qian Lier.


    Just when Wei Qi was at his wits'' end, the Imperial Forest Army came over and reported: "Your Majesty, Duke Cheng Guo has entered the imperial city and wants to see your Majesty."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi''s face turned dark. He knew that Mr. Qin hade to ask for someone, but the quarrel had been going on for two days and one night. If Gu Jinan and the others were detained for personal matters again, the officials would definitely start a riot.


    He could only say: "Invite Duke Cheng Guo."


    "Yes." Hundreds of households in the Royal Forest Army went to invite people.


    Wei Qi called Wei Lin over and told him: "When Grandpa Qihees in, you can cry with him. He is old and soft-hearted now, and he will definitely help you sessfully recognize your marriage."


    You want him to pretend to cry again? !


    Wei Lin was very unhappy, but he knew that his biggest supporter was Wei Qi, so he could only nod his head obediently: "Yes, I will obey my orders and I will definitely get this job done."


    "Good boy." Wei Qi was very pleased. Look at my son. He is so good at doing things at the age of seven. When he grows up, he will be a wise king.


    Not long after, Mr. Qin came in and saluted: "Old minister, I pay my respects to your majesty and to the prince."


    Wei Qi hurriedly took Wei Lin to help him: "Uncle He, I told you that you see me all the time, so there is no need to be polite. Get up quickly."


    After saying that, he looked at Wei Lin.


    Wei Lin immediately rushed towards Mr. Qin and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, Grandpa He, is Brother Lin a bad boy? Why doesn''t Cousin Gu recognize me?"


    Mr. Qin hugged him andforted him: "The prince doesn''t cry. It''s not your fault. It''s all the grievances of the older generation. It''s all over. There''s no need to think about it anymore, and there''s no need to recognize any rtives. The prince has his own close rtives, so there''s no need to worry about it anymore." Acknowledge Gu family."


    Wei Qi was furious when he heard this, and choked with sobs and said to Mr. Qin: "Uncle He, aren''t you going to help me either?"


    "It''s not that the old minister didn''t help your majesty, but that your majesty made a mistake from the beginning." Mr. Qin looked at Wei Qi and said, "Since your majesty calls this old minister uncle, then I will rely on my old minister to talk about your majesty''s mistakes."


    Wei Qi felt unhappy, but he still had to humbly say: "Uncle He is my elder. Please tell me. I am all ears."


    Mr. Qin said: "Your Majesty made three mistakes. The first mistake was that he forgot the etiquette of a monarch and his ministers. You and the prince are monarchs, and the Gu family is ministers. Regardless of whether they recognize each other or not, the Gu family will have to work hard for your family all their lives. Your Majesty, there is no need to bother or make trouble again." The acknowledgment of marriage hurts the rtionship between the king and his ministers."


    "The second mistake was that I was too kind and didn''t leave the mother and keep the son early. If Your Majesty, after getting married, had ced the prince with the queen to raise, there wouldn''t be such troubles as today."


    "The third mistake was to believe one-sided words and let the prince confess his rtives rashly without checking. Does your majesty know how hateful the old Gu family is? Regarding the matter between the old Gu family and Gu Dashan''s family, I saw Mr. Li being beheaded on the way to escape. From the beginning At the end of the experience, it turns out that Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu are not human beings. When they were young, they coborated to murder Gu Dashan''s mother-inw, Fei. With such a blood feud, the Gu family can not anger the concubines and siblings, but let the case be settled in court. Thats enough patience!


    Mr. Qin spoke too excitedly. After taking a few breaths, he continued: "Your Majesty, let this matter end here. If it continues, it will only damage the reputation of the prince!"


    He also said: "Everything the old minister said is true. If your Majesty doesn''t believe it, you can go to the Ministry of Punishment and get the files to read. The case of the old Gu family was well known to everyone in Jianghuai."


    "Of course I am a letter to Uncle He." Wei Qi still wanted to be ashamed and did not dare to order anyone to get the file. He pped the table and said angrily: "The Gu Pan family and the Qian family are so shameless. If they know what they have done, Regarding the matter, I will definitely not force Brother An to admit his rtionship!"


    However, does Wei Qi really not know?


    He knew at least 70%, but he didn''t want to give up the good rtionship of the Gu family, and wanted to use the Gu family to bring more help to him, so he insisted on asking Wei Lin to recognize him.


    Its just that Mrs. Gus wife is not a thing, and what she does is not human affairs, so he doesnt get the advantage and loses his face.


    Mr. Qin said: "Your Majesty has been kind since he was a child. This time it was because the precious concubine had saved his life and trusted her too much, so he was deceived... Your Majesty does not need to worry. I will tell An Ge''er and exin to the outside world. I will definitely Lets settle this matter properly.


    Wei Qi is the emperor after all. If this matter continues, it will not do any good to the Gu family. Mr. Qin can only choose to settle the matter.


    but


    "That Qian Chenggui is a nuisance. We can no longer keep him in the capital. If your Majesty can''t bear to kill him, just send him away."


    Wei Qi nodded: "Uncle He is right. It is this unruly ve who concealed what the old Gu family did. This evil ve cannot be kept any longer. I will grant him death and give the Gu family an exnation!"


    Wei Qi vented his anger on Qian Chenggui and had murderous intentions towards him.

 Chapter 2785: Luo Huiniang is pregnant and Chen goes to Beijing

    Chapter 2785: Luo Huiniang is pregnant and Chen goes to Beijing


    Chapter 2785 Luo Huiniangs pregnancy and Chens visit to Beijing


    Mr. Qin''s eyes were red with joy: "Your Majesty knows his mistakes and can correct them. This is a blessing to the people of the world."


    Wei Qi got apliment from Mr. Qin, and his face looked much better. After saying a few words of shame, he said: "Uncle He, please apany me to see Brother An. I have locked him up for two days, and I have to do it myself." Go and ask him toe out.


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "No, your Majesty is the king, and Gu Jinan is his minister. Even if he is detained for two days, he shoulde to see your Majesty and thank him for his kindness."


    As expected, Mr. Qin had watched Wei Qi grow up and knew his temper very well. His words made Wei Qi very happy.


    However, Wei Qi loved Wei Lin very much, and still wanted to help his son win over the Gu family, so he said: "Let Brother Lin go pick up Brother An... Although we can''t recognize our rtives, we can let Brother Lin get closer to Brother An. Its also a good thing.


    "Your Majesty is right." Mr. Qin lowered his head, looked at Wei Lin, and said with a smile: "Brother Lin, let''s go."


    He took Wei Lin''s hand and went to the side hall.


    Grandpa Qin! Gu Jinan was very happy to see Mr. Qin, but also med himself. Mr. Qin was older than the third grandfather and the third grandmother, but for their safety, he traveled thousands of miles to Beijing to protect them.


    Mr. Qin waved his hand and said: "We are all over here. Meet His Majesty the Crown Prince soon. The Crown Prince hase specially to pick you up to meet His Majesty."


    "Yes." Gu Jin''an and others knelt down and saluted Wei Lin: "I have paid homage to the prince, Your Highness."


    No matter how much they hate the old Gu family, Wei Lin is the prince now, and as ministers, they have to kneel to him.


    Wei Lin was still a child. When he saw Gu Jinan kneeling down to him, he felt that he was still more powerful. He proudly raised his chin slightly, raised his hand and said, "Master Gu, please excuse me and get up."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Gu Jinan and the others stood up and went to the main hall of Qingzheng Pce to meet Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi was cursing Qian Chenggui: "ve dog, because of you, An Ge''er and the others were imprisoned for two days. He is a capable minister of David, but he suffered because of you. I won''t kill you, so what?" Exin to the ministers? I dont want the ministers to think that I am a foolish king who listens to eunuchs lies and indiscriminately harms loyal ministers!


    Gu Jinan sighed inwardly when he heard this, but now that he is an official, sometimes for the sake of the overall situation, you have to dress ordingly.


    He knelt down and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, no more lives will be caused over this matter, otherwise rumors will spread outside, which will be very detrimental to the prince... The prince has just been established, so stability should be the priority, and you must not touch the prince''s side. people, giving people with ulterior motives the opportunity to criticize the prince."


    Wei Qi knew that Gu Jinan said these words actually for the sake of the stability of the Gu family, but he was still a little moved, and he cried out in his heart that it was a pity, how could such a promising person not be the prince''s biological uncle? !


    Brother An, get up quickly, dont kneel down. Wei Qi went to help Gu Jinan up.


    Gu Jinan begged again: "Your Majesty, please promise me not to kill Qian Chenggui. Let this matter end here. Only in this way can the prince, the court and the capital be stable."


    Wei Qi hesitated for a while and then asked: "Are you really willing? After all, Qian Chenggui has harmed your family before."


    He added: "You don''t have to worry. This time he has angered me and I want to kill him. The imperial concubine and the prince cannot me you."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Weichen is not begging for Qian Chenggui, nor is he afraid of anything, but the matter between Weichen''s family and the old Gu family was settled in court a few years ago. There is really no need to bring it to justice again." The matter has been unearthed and recalcted, and now Wei Chen just wants to delve into the ancient and modern archives, solve the strange cases in the world, and work with Mr. Feng to write a new criminalw for David to clean up the world."


    "Well, you are indeed one of my most valued young ministers. You should have such courage!" Wei Qi was persuaded by Gu Jinan. Not only did he temporarily put aside his suspicion of Gu Jinan, he also cherished his talent and wanted to continue to win over him. .


    He looked at Qian Chenggui again and yelled: "You dog ve, why don''t you hurry up and kowtow to An Ge''er to thank him for saving his life!"


    Qian Chenggui wanted to cut Gu Jinan into pieces with a thousand knives. Li''er was already a noble concubine, so why did they still lose this time? God is so unfair!


    But his face was full of tears, and he knelt down and said, "Brother An, thank you for forgiving my cousin. My cousin will be a good person in the future." Gu Jinan endured his nausea and replied: "Brother Qian said something serious."


    He then said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, let Brother Qian get up. This is the Qingzheng Pce."


    It is a ce used to work for the country, not a country ancestral hall used to deal with household chores!


    Wei Qi looked at Qian Chenggui: "Go back and pack your things quickly. Get out of the capital tomorrow and go back to the northeast!"


    You want him to go back to the Northeast?


    Qian Chenggui was shocked. He finally came to the capital from a ce where people froze to death. How could he go back before he had enjoyed the blessings of the emperor''s rtives?


    But he didn''t dare to anger Wei Qi now, so Nuonuo responded with a yes, hurriedly retreated, and ran to Chengbao Pce to find the precious concubine and beg her to save him.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The precious concubine hated him so much that she pped him several times and scolded him: "You have hurt me and the prince like this, and you still have the nerve to ask me to save you? Go back to the northeast and don''t do any harm here anymore!" "


    How could Qian Chenggui leave willingly? He shouted: "Qian Li''er, you can''t be so heartless. If you don''t protect me, I will..."


    "Shut up!" The precious concubine was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat. She quickly interrupted Qian Chenggui, grabbed his cor, approached him, and whispered: "Remember, if I get bad, you won''t be able to get better, don''t do it. It''s a lose-lose situation...You go back to the Northeast first. I have something to ask you to do. After two years and the things are almost done, you can go to Beijing with Mr. Zang. By then, Brother Lin will ascend the throne and I will listen to the government behind the curtain. The whole David It''s all ours, you can y whatever you want. Gu Dashan and his family can do it, but now, you have to endure it... If you are not as good as others, you have to admit defeat. If you lose, you have to know how to avoid it, otherwise you will onlymit suicide. It''s that simple. Do you still want me to teach you the truth?"


    Qian Chenggui was still unwilling to give in. He thought for a while and said, "I can leave, but I can''t leave tomorrow. I have to stay for a few more months to enjoy the prosperity of the capital."


    The precious concubine wanted to strangle him to death, but she could still agree to this request: "Okay, I will help you plead with His Majesty, but you have to be honest with me, otherwise..."


    Qian Chenggui said: "No need to say it, I know, don''t worry."


    Gu Jinan and the others stayed with Wei Qi in the Qingzheng Pce for more than a quarter of an hour. After repairing the rtionship between the emperor and his ministers, they followed Mr. Qin out of the pce and went home.


    As soon as they left the imperial city gate, they saw Brother Cheng waiting for them with Sister Xiao Zhang on his back: "Brother, we are here."


    Ah, daddy, daddy! Sister Xiao Zhang was already able to call her daddy, and she waved to Gu Jinan excitedly.


    Gu Jinan ran over with a smile, hugged Sister Xiaozhang, and asked Brother Cheng: "How is your sister-inw?"


    Cheng Geer smiled and said: "My sister-inw has recovered from the heat and the fetus is fine. She is now waiting at home for my eldest brother to have a big meal."


    Gu Jinan was relieved that everything was fine, but he also med himself... Childbirth is very harmful to women. He didn''t want Ming''er to give birth to a second child too soon, but he didn''t expect the child toe so quickly.


    "Let''s go home first." Gu Jinan hugged Sister Xiaozhang, waved others to get in the car, and rushed home.


    In the car, Mr. Qin told them: "I will leave Beijing in a few days to pick up Huiniang. You should be more careful in the capital. If Qian Chenggui does not return to the Northeast in the end, don''t be angry. Just pretend that you don''t know. Just do your own thing."


    "Yes, don''t worry, we will take care of ourselves." Gu Jinan looked at Mr. Qin who was getting older and felt very sad... As he grew older, Mr. Qin could no longer live a peaceful life and was always busy working for them.

 Chapter 2786: Luo Huiniang’s pregnancy and Chen’s visit to Beijing【2】

    Chapter 2786: Luo Huiniang��s pregnancy and Chen��s visit to Beijing��2��


    Chapter 2786 Luo Huiniangs pregnancy and Chens visit to Beijing2


    Gu Dewang didn''t like this depressing atmosphere, so he patted his chest and said, "Grandpa Qin just go and pick up people with peace of mind. As long as I''m here, you and Qian Chenggui won''t be afraid to go together!"


    Gu Dexing said hurriedly: "Keep your voice down, if others hear you, we will be finished."


    "Tsk, cousin, you''ve been through big storms, how can you be so timid?" Gu Dewang said with disdain, he raised his hand and patted Gu Dexing on the shoulder, saying: "Don''t be afraid, your brother is protecting you, just stay here." Put your heart in your belly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just because you''re here that I''m on tenterhooks." Gu Dexing warned: "Anyway, after Grandpa Qin leaves Beijing, you have to stay calm and don''t jump too much, lest no one saves you. You really Tomit suicide."


    Ah ah ah, Fu Fu! Sister Xiao Zhang suddenly said this while listening to them talking.


    Mr. Qin was overjoyed and said with a smile: "Hey, our little sister Zhang will say that she is blessed. She is so smart."


    "Haha~" Sister Xiaozhang knew that Mr. Qin was praising her, she smiled happily and stretched out her hand towards him: "Ah, hug!"


    Okay, give our sister Zhang a hug. Mr. Qin hugged our sister Zhang and yed with her. The atmosphere in the car became much better, and Gu Jinan also had a smile on his face.


    When he returned to the Gu Mansion and saw Ouyang Ming, the smile on his face became even bigger, but he still med himself: "Ming''er, I''m sorry for always making you worried and scared... Ever since we met, it has always been me. It''s dragging you down and never letting you have a good day."


    Ouyang Ming became angry when he heard this. He pointed at the door and said, "Get out, I don''t want to see you."


    Gu Jinan was startled, thought for a while, and said hurriedly: "Don''t be angry, Ming''er. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have said such things, but I really feel sorry for you..."


    He raised his hand and stroked Ouyang Ming''s abdomen, with red eyes, he said, "I encountered problems both times when you were pregnant. I felt very bad for making you so worried."


    Ouyang Ming is a very strong person, but after hearing these words and thinking about the fear of the past two days, he couldn''t help but shed tears. He hugged him and said, "Then you canfort me...do I look like Eng?" ?


    with Xiaoyu often corresponds at home, and each letter will write about the big wolf and the second wolf. The second wolf is a little guy who will ask people tofort him when he is sad.


    "As youmand." Gu Jinan smiled, her heart filled with the happiness given by Ouyang Ming. He picked her up and sat on the porch, looking at the hydrangeas in full bloom and coaxing Ouyang Ming.


    Aunt Han, Shan Cong, Shan Ru and other servants saw this and hid in the side room with smiles... My uncle always felt that he had not taken good care of the girl and was very sorry for her, but he didn''t know that everyone in the capital envied her if she had a girl. Being able to marry my brother-inw, not to mention that the house is clean and tidy, my parents can worry less and never care about their son or daughter-inw.


    Within two days, everyone in the capital knew that Concubine Guigui had failed to get married. However, everyone was smart and had a tacit understanding not to mention it. They pretended that it had never happened.


    With the help of his precious concubine, Qian Chenggui managed to stay in the capital for a month and was not immediately rushed back to the Northeast.


    After Gu Jinan and the others found out, they said nothing and went to the Yamen as usual to run errands. They would just return the things sent by the precious concubine to the Chengguo Duke''s Mansion, and Mr. Qin would take them back to the pce.


    After two times, Wei Qi could no longer afford to lose this person, so he ordered Concubine Guigui: "If you have a lot of things, donate them to the Ministry of Household Affairs, and don''t send them to the Gu family anymore. The matter with the Gu family is over. If you continue to pester me, you will be harmed." It will only be Brother Lin!"


    He scolded Qian Chenggui again: "Let him stay in the pce and don''t go out to embarrass brother Lin. Do you think you don''t know that the prince''s uncle is a eunuch?!"


    The precious concubine quickly admitted her mistake: "Your Majesty, please calm down. It was my fault. I just wanted topensate Cousin An and the others. I forgot about other considerations. I will not send anything to the Gu family again in the future." He quickly talked about Wei Lin''s visit today. Two interesting things happened to Wei Qi, which made Wei Qi''s face look better. They stayed to have a meal together, but instead of staying in Chengbao Pce, they went to the new concubine, which made the precious concubine very angry.


    Old old waste, who is old, still likes beauty, and like beauty so much. Do you want to get out of a few small sins to grab the location of my brother Lin? !


    This also made the precious concubine more determined to kill Wei Qi... This old good-for-nothing''s affection for her is not as deep as it was a few years ago, and he is unreliable. She has to put her son on the throne as soon as possible, otherwise when the old good-for-nothing has other sons, she will You will suffer disaster for the rest of your life.


    However, Mr. Ning and Mr. Zang both told him not to rush. This is a serious matter of stealing the country. If we rush, everything will be lost.


    Mr. Qin was not too worried about Qian Chenggui and his precious concubine. He stayed in the capital for another six days before leaving the capital and rushing to pick up Luo Huiniang.


    Gu Jinan and the others came to see Mr. Qin off. When they saw Old Doctor Wu and Aunt Wu, they frowned and asked, "Grandpa Wu, Aunt Wu, are you leaving too?"


    Old doctor Wu nodded and said with a smile: "Well, let''s go back to Qingfu Town. I haven''t been back for almost three years."


    But Gu Jinan felt that the matter was not simple, and wanted to ask in detail, but was stopped by Mr. Qin: "It''s gettingte, we should set off, stay well in the capital, and wait for us toe back."


    After speaking, he went to hug Sister Zhang, who was screaming. After ying with her for a while, he went to hug Brother Qi and said, "Hey, Brother Qi is so heavy that I can hardly hold you anymore."


    Brother Xiao Qiughed and said, "When I grow up, I don''t need Old Ancestor Qin to hold me. In two years, I will hold Old Ancestor Qin to y with me."


    He said with tears in his eyes: "Old Ancestor Qin will live a long life, so I can hold you and y with you."


    Haha, Mr. Qinughed and wanted to cry a little bit. He hugged him and said: "Okay, Mr. Qin will live a long life, waiting for Brother Qi toe and take Mr. Qin out to y... Mr. Qin won''t Damn it, I still have to help you take care of your children."


    Brother Xiao Qi was shy: "I''m still young and don''t have a wife..."


    Gu Dewang teased him: "Then quickly go and marry a wife, let''s be the little girl from Mr. Zheng''s family. I think you two are having a good time. What do you think?"


    ah?


    Brother Xiaoqi was confused and ran away with a blushing face: "No, she is very difficult to raise. She wants me to climb a tree for her to catch birds, but I can''t climb trees, so she will be unhappy, so let me go." I was picking lotus flowers in the pond, but when I said that there was water in the pond and I would die if I fell in, she said that I am a man and why am I even afraid of water."


    Hahaha, Gu Dewang almost diedughing: "I didn''t expect that you two would still have thesewsuits?"


    Funny, things between little kids are always fun.


    Wei Lin also came to deliver a letter to Mr. Qin today. Seeing them smiling so happily, he was a little angry.


    Mr. Qin walked over and coaxed him a few words to make him feel better. However, it was so hot now. Wei Lin didn''t want to continue standing under the sun, so he urged: "Grandpa He, it''s gettingte. You Hurry up and get started, lest the sun is too strong and the journey bes ufortable."


    "Okay." Mr. Qin responded, touched Wei Lin''s head and said, "Brother Lin, study hard and listen to more allusions told by gentlemen. It will be good for you."

 Chapter 2787: Luo Huiniang’s request

    Chapter 2787: Luo Huiniang��s request


    Chapter 2787 Luo Huiniangs request


    Although Wei Qi is not good, Wei Lin is always the grandson of his old master. Qin Lao remembers the kindness his old master has shown to him and still hopes that Wei Lin will be better.


    Wei Lin was impatient with Mr. Qin''s teachings, nodded and said perfunctorily: "Yes, Brother Lin will study hard."


    But dad said that the most important thing now is to win over powerful ministers and seize military power, and studying will not be of great benefit to him.


    Mr. Qin has lived a lifetime, and naturally he saw it. He was disappointed, but said nothing, got in the car and left.


    Gu Jinan and the others came over to salute Wei Lin and say goodbye: "Your Highness, the ministers and others have to go to the Yamen on errands, so they must go first."


    Gu Dewang could see that Wei Lin had a arrogant temper, and said tteringly: "If His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has other instructions, I can also skip work to serve you."


    "Quick work?" Wei Lin finally caught the fault of the Gu family, and immediately pointed at Gu Dewang and said: "Although you are still practicing in the Sixth Department and have not officially been appointed to serve in the department, you can''t do anything like skipping work. You treat the imperial court as the ruler of the country. What are the six projects you are busy with?!"


    Gu Dewang was very rxed. After hearing this, he immediately knelt down and admitted his mistake: "His Royal Highness taught me that if I know my mistake, I should go back to the Ministry of Works and follow the adults of the Ministry of Works to learn how to run errands in order to consolidate the great city and the country." To stabilize the worlds river embankments.


    Wei Lin nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well, just admit your mistake and go back to do your errands quickly."


    He then looked at Gu Jinan and the others and said, "The same goes for you."


    "Yes." Gu Jinan and the others responded, bowed to him, and then left.


    Wei Lin looked at the backs of Gu Jinan and the others as they bowed and left, and felt very happy... Humph, you guys don''t recognize me, now you know how powerful I am!


    General Pu frowned and said, "Your Highness, please get in the car and go back to the pce. It''s time for you to study."


    Wei Lin felt relieved and nodded happily to get in the car.


    But when the carriage started moving, General Pu said: "Your Highness, even if the Gu family is too stubborn on some things, they are really capable. As the prince, you should have the heart to amodate talented people...even if they are not talented people." Talents, but as long as they can bring benefits to David, you should treat them well."


    General Pu taught Wei Lin responsibly.


    Ke Wei Lin was not happy: "They are ministers, and I am the king."


    General Pu: "If you want to stabilize the country, you cannot do it alone. You must have ministers to help you."


    "But they didn''t recognize me, causing me to beughed at, and my prince''s face waspletely lost!" Wei Lin was very angry, and even started crying at the end of the sentence.


    General Pu said: "You are the prince, no one dares tough at you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize your rtives, as long as the rtionship between the two parties is not bad... Rtive rtionship is just a small guarantee. What really binds everyone together is Benefit."


    Such teaching may be too utilitarian, but as a royal, this is what Wei Lin should learn.


    He also said: "The general knows that His Highness has been wronged. The general does not need to teach the art of war ss in the evening. Your Highness can use it for fun."


    "Really? But what if the father and mother be angry when they find out?!" Wei Lin was afraid of being scolded. After speaking, he looked at General Pu with something else in his eyes.


    General Pu said: "I will tell your Majesty that you don''t have to worry."


    Wei Lin frowned: "But my father must have thought that I asked you to resist the responsibility... Why don''t you get injured? Sir, you can''t go to ss if you are injured, so that none of us will be scolded."


    "This is the crime of deceiving the emperor and must not be done!" General Pu suppressed his anger and said: "Studying and practicing martial arts also require a bnce between work and rest. Your Highness does not need to worry. As long as you tell the truth, your Majesty and your precious concubine will not me you. " General Pu thought that there might be too much homework for Wei Lin to handle. After returning to the pce, he found a time to meet with Wei Qi and told him about Wei Lin''s situation.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi was very worried, fearing that something might happen to Du Miao. He thought about it and said, "I am too anxious... Brother Lin has not studied or practiced martial arts for the past two days. Let him have fun for two days."


    General Pu was very happy: "Your Majesty is wise, as it should be. His Royal Highness is still too young, and if he is pushed too hard, something may happen easily."


    But when the precious concubine heard about this, she was so angry that she cursed Wei Qi in her heart...Old waste, do you want to harm my son?


    My son is going to be a wise king, how can he be yful? !


    But she was afraid of falling out of favor and did not dare to anger Wei Qi again. She could only endure it and wait two days before giving Wei Lin more homework.


    Concubine Gui Gui valued her son very much and held her son close to benefit herself, but Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she wanted to get rid of the child in her belly!


    It is already halfway through June, more than a month has passed since her incident with Wei Xiao, and her menstrual period has note, and she also has nausea.


    She knew that she might be pregnant.


    She is scared and doesnt know what to do? Panic and escape arose in my heart, and I wanted to abort the child andpletely sever my rtionship with Wei Xiao!


    She told Sister Li: "Find my brother, I have something to tell him."


    Sister Li knew that her menstrual period had note, and guessed that she might be looking for abortion pills from Luo Wu, and that she was returning to the Luo family... In order to prevent Luo Huiniang from causing trouble for the Qin and Gu families, the Chu family had not allowed her to live at home. Instead, he let her live in the Qin family''s house at the end of the vige.


    When Mrs. Chu saw Sister Liing back, she knew something was wrong with Hui Niang and asked, "Why did she ask you toe back? Tell me, you can only tell me now that Brother Wu can''t take care of this matter." , he also has a wife and daughter to take care of, as well as his inws family and his brother-inws family, so shes not the only rtive!


    Sister Li was still very afraid of the Chu family. After thinking about it, she could only tell Luo Huiniang that she might be pregnant and wanted to ask Luo Wu for more abortion pills.


    Mrs. Chu sneered when she heard this: "Oh, she asked for it!"


    He said hurtful words, but Mrs. Chu shed tears when she turned her back. After a moment, she said, "Go back and look at her. I''ll be there in a moment."


    After saying that, he went to see Qing Rong, the medical girl next to Gu Jinxiu, and asked her for a pair of abortion pills.


    Qingrong gave it, but said: "This matter will cause great harm to the woman''s body. I have to go and have a look. If something happens, I can get treatment in time."


    Mr. Chu also didnt want Luo Huiniang to die, so she nodded in agreement, took the medicine, and took Qingrong to Qins house at the end of the vige.


    Mrs. Fan saw hering, holding a food box in her hand, with the smell of medicine wafting from it. She was surprised and happy... Concubine Luo was indeed pregnant, but Mrs. Chu actually wanted to kill the child!


    Mrs. Fan hurriedly brought someone out to stop her: "Mrs. Luo, if you try to harm the royal family, you will be executed!"


    Mrs. Chu nced at her and sneered: "Then let Wei Xiao lead the troops to destroy the Luo family, as long as he dares!"


    He stared at Mrs. Fan again and said, "Go away, it''s not your turn to take care of this matter now."


    Mrs. Fan was so angry that she took out a knife and put it to her neck: "If you can''t save the second son''s child today, I will die in your vige. I am the county magistrate''s wife. If I die, your vige''s reputation will be damaged for decades." Influence!"


    "The county magistrate''s wife? I think she is more like a shrew." Mrs. Chu sneered, but did not continue to argue with Mrs. Fan. Instead, she shouted towards the closed door: "Luo Huiniang, how long do you want to hide? Are you so irresponsible?!"


    After a while, the door opened with a creak, and Luo Huiniang walked out with a pale face. She wanted to kneel down, but Mrs. Chu stopped her: "You don''t have to do this anymore, I''m toozy to look at...here''s the medicine for you." Here you go, you can drink it if you want, but if you still wont drink it this time, please put away this ugly self-pitying attitude, show some backbone, and bear the consequences of the wrong things you have done! "

 Chapter 2788: Luo Huiniang’s request【2】

    Chapter 2788: Luo Huiniang��s request��2��


    Chapter 2788 Luo Huiniangs request2


    Luo Huiniang hesitated for a while before responding: "Yes!"


    Ying was so powerful that she frightened Mrs. Fan. She hurriedly shouted: "Concubine Luo, you can''t drink. This is a child that the second young master only had when he was nearly thirty years old. If this child is gone, you can let the second young master What should I do? He has been born and died for ten years and suffered countless hardships. Do you want him to end up in a desperate situation? And this child is also your flesh and blood. As a mother, can you bear to kill your own child?!"


    Mrs. Fan kept shouting, which was very disturbing.


    Sister Li asked Mrs. Chu: "Old madam, do you want your servant to knock her out?"


    Mrs. Chu said: "No need... If Luo Huiniang follows Wei Xiao, there will be a lot of noise in the future. If she can''t even bear this kind of misery, she might as well die now!"


    Mr. Chu''s voice could not be heard, but Luo Huiniang could hear her clearly and couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Mrs. Chu sneered when she saw this: "You know how to cry now? Is there any use in crying? Put your tears away for me. Do you think that if you cry a few times, others will feel sorry for you and let you go?"


    Yes, my daughter knows she was wrong. Luo Huiniang responded.


    How do you know


    Snapped!


    Mrs. Chu pped her hard, causing Luo Huiniang to fall to the ground.


    "Concubine Luo!" Mrs. Fan was shocked and rushed over to help Luo Huiniang. She quickly touched her belly with her palms and asked nervously: "How is it? Is there anything ufortable in your stomach? If it hurts, please tell me ah."


    She has just be pregnant and is still young, so it is easy for her to have problems.


    Luo Huiniang ignored her and stood up straight, facing Mrs. Chu.


    Seeing that Luo Huiniang was being suppressed by the Chu family, Mrs. Fan said angrily: "Mrs. Luo, Concubine Luo is your biological daughter, how could you treat her like this? What''s wrong with marrying Prince Wei as a concubine? Prince Wei also She loves Concubine Luo so much, and she has both status and favor. This is a beautiful thing that honors the ancestors, and no other girl can ask for it!"


    Mrs. Fan felt that the Chu family was ill, but Prince Wei was one person below ten thousand people, yet she dared to despise him.


    Mrs. Chu sneered and asked Mrs. Fan: "ording to what you said, Wei Xiao is already a prince, so he has no shortage of women at all, so why does he want Luo Huiniang? Is it really because he likes it? Only a stupid girl who is not experienced in the world can do that. He was deceived!"


    He looked at Luo Huiniang again and said bluntly: "If you are fooled, you will bear the consequences. I want to drag all your rtives to be your dowry, but I, the Luo Chu family, will not agree!"


    These words made Mrs. Fan blush a little...Prince Wei forced Concubine Luo, and it was true that he not only liked him, but he also liked him at least. Compared with Zong Zhengya and the other two concubines, Concubine Luo I''m really lucky enough.


    Prince Wei is a man and a prince. He has to do big things. There are many things to weigh. It is impossible to use all his wealth against a woman. That is unrealistic. And even if Prince Wei really does this, Concubine Luo will A peasant girl who relied on her rtives to be wealthy could not bear the exclusive favor of Prince Wei.


    Mrs. Chu continued to say to Luo Huiniang: "Twenty-three years ago, the Luo family was good enough to you. This matter was not brought about by the Luo family. It was brought about by you. In the future, the Luo family will not ask you to bring it." All you want is glory and wealth, I just want you not to be a drag... Remember you are no longer a daughter of the Luo family, you have been expelled from the n, dont even think about returning to the Luo family until you have eliminated all the hidden dangers that threaten your rtives!"


    After Luo Huiniang heard this, her tears fell uncontrobly, but she did not dare to cry out.


    Mrs. Chu said: "Come here and take the medicine away. I have work to do and I don''t have time to see you cry."


    "Mrs. Luo, you have gone too far!" Mrs. Fan felt a little sorry for Luo Huiniang...and the Chu family has done so well, can Luo Huiniang really tie up the Qin and Gu families? Mrs. Fan felt very confused.


    Luo Huiniang pushed Mrs. Fan away and walked towards the Chu family. "Concubine Luo, you can''t drink it!" Mrs. Fan quickly grabbed her and shouted to her people: "If you don''t smash that medicine quickly, if Prince Wei''s child is gone, we will all die!"


    "Yes." After hearing this, the people who stayed in the courtyard rushed towards the Chu family.


    pity


    "Stop, whoever dares to use force at the end of the vige, the Qin and Gu families will kill you!" Feng Ang came out with a group of troops, surrounded the Qin family''s house, and said: "You can''t beat us, don''t want to make things worse. If you want to have a good rtionship, don''t worry about it, let Miss Luo make the decision herself."


    There are too many people and horses, and Mrs. Fan and Wei Xiao''s remaining people are unable to stop them, and Prince Wei has told them not to quarrel with Qin Guluo''s family.


    With no other choice, Mrs. Fan and the others could only ask Luo Huiniang: "Luo Concubine, please consider that Prince Wei is nearly thirty years old and still has no heirs, and for the sake of him using his position as crown prince to give you the position of princess of the first rank. Come on, save the childs life!


    Mrs. Fan cried, and then called her people to kneel down and beg Luo Huiniang: "Luo Congfei, if the child is gone, we and our family will die. Please, for the sake of our family''s innocence, please show your favor. Dont kill the child!


    Luo Huiniang was dizzy when she heard the sounds of crying and begging, but she still came over and took away the medicine bowl.


    "I''ll give you three quarters of an hour. If you don''t drink, it will be deemed that you have chosen Wei Xiao. In three days, you will leave for Beijing and be Wei Xiao''s concubine." Mrs. Chu didn''t want Luo Huiniang to hesitate any longer, so she only gave She has little time.


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang quickly picked up the bowl and took two sips, but the medicine smelled very bad. She felt nauseated again and spit out the medicine she drank. The bowl in her hand was filled with more than half of the bowl when she bent down.


    Mrs. Chu was almost blinded by the sight: "Okay, since you have made your choice, get out of here in three days."


    Having said that, he said no more and greeted Qingrong and the others to leave.


    Mother, mother! Luo Huiniang cried and ran over to stop Mrs. Chu.


    Mrs. Chu said: "Don''t force me to beat you... Although Wei Xiao is a beast, he has a saying that is right. You are twenty-three and it''s time to grow up. You can live with it yourself whether the future is good or bad."


    Having said that, he walked around Luo Huiniang and left.


    Luo Huiniang fell to the ground. At this moment, she knew that her mother no longer wanted her, and she cried desperately.


    "Concubine Luo Side, don''t cry, it''s not good for the fetus." Mrs. Fan came over with two maids, helped Luo Huiniang up, carried her into the room, brought her a bowl of water, and said, "Luo Side Concubine Concubine, quickly swish your mouth with water to remove the medicine, otherwise if something happens to the child, you will regret it in the future."


    Its so annoying!


    Luo Huiniang grabbed the bowl and smashed it on the ground: "If you want a child, go find someone else to have one!"


    Mrs. Fan wanted tough when she heard this... This concubine Luo was really spoiled. Does she really think that anyone is worthy of being pregnant with Prince Wei''s seed?


    However, Mrs. Fan was afraid that Luo Huiniang would copse, so she did not dare to talk back to her.


    Luo Huiniang was sitting on the wooden couch. After being silent for a long time, she suddenly turned to stare at Mrs. Fan and said, "Write a letter to Wei Xiao, I want to see him..."


    Mrs. Fan: "Concubine Luo, Prince Wei is going to lead troops to clear out Zhongzhou. He is currently busy fighting bandits and turning back, which will dy the military ne. If you have anything to do, just write to Prince Wei."


    Luo Huiniang sneered: "I''m not discussing with you, I''m ordering you. Do you understand? Let Wei Xiaoe back. I want to see him. If he dares not toe, I''ll kill him or two."


    this?


    Mrs. Fan is really angry. Concubine Luo is too ignorant and makes things difficult for others every day.

 Chapter 2789: you finally grow up

    Chapter 2789: you finally grow up


    Chapter 2789 You have finally grown up


    But Luo Huiniang used the child as a threat, so Mrs. Fan could only agree: "Sure, please write a letter. I will ask General Changfeng to deliver a letter to the prince... But the journey is long, and it may take several months toe back and forth. You have to Wait patiently and dont do anything stupid.


    Mrs. Fan yed a trick and gave out the excuse that it would take too long toe back. This way, if Prince Wei really didn''te back, she would have an excuse to keep dying it.


    Luo Huiniang smiled and gave her a message: "I must see him before entering Beijing, otherwise you will just wait to collect the body!"


    Mrs. Fan was furious when she heard this and said: "Concubine Luo, you are not young anymore. You cannot be so willful all the time. Your willfulness will only make things difficult for everyone!"


    "This woman''s destiny is to marry a noble son-inw, continue the heirs, and bring glory to the family. Now that she has done it and has be the envy of everyone, she should live a good life with Prince Wei... I beg you, stop making trouble. no?"


    "Am I making a fuss?" Luo Huiniang smiled: "If I really made a fuss, things wouldn''t be like this. I''ve been tolerant enough to Wei Xiao!"


    Mrs. Fan was angry: "Concubine Luo, you are really spoiled by several families. Who do you think you are? Do you think that if it weren''t for the kindness of Prince Wei, you would be able to make such a fuss? Are you so stubborn even if you are a concubine?"


    Mrs. Fan had been with Luo Huiniang for almost two months. She looked at her cold face every day. Now she couldn''t hold it in any longer. Sheughed and said: "Your Luo family has grown up by eating rtives. Do you think rtives of powerful people are so easy to be treated?" Do you think that if Prince Wei doesn''t force you, you can stay here all your life and live freely for the rest of your life? Wrong! You will be the prey of other forces. In order to establish a rtionship with the Qin and Gu family, what will they do? You can do it all, you dont know which man will seed you in the end, and you will be that mans pawn. If you dont want to be prey, your only way out is to die!


    "But you are not dead, but you are dreaming of not getting married and hiding in the vige to enjoy happiness... Concubine Luo, Miss Luo, your family has enjoyed blessings and received benefits. You are no longer a child, so how can you still dare to do this? A dream that only enjoys blessings but doesnt pay for anything?!


    Mrs. Fan''s merciless words made Luo Huiniang stunned.


    But Mrs. Fan didn''t stop and continued to mock her: "If you don''t want to die and don''t want to be a chess piece, then let your eldest brother and sister-inw reconcile and write a divorce letter to sever all rtions with your little niece."


    He added: "As long as we can do this... No, it''s not enough. Your eldest brother has to die. Only if he dies can your familypletely sever ties with the Gu family."


    Luo Huiniang was shocked when she heard this, but she knew that Mrs. Fan was not trying to scare her... The Qin and Gu families were too powerful, and in order to get the support of this huge force, those people would do anything!


    Mrs. Fan continued: "After your eldest brother dies, various forces wille to divide your eldest sister-inw and marry her. Only with the support of the Qin and Gu families, this secret battle wille to an end."


    "But this is a bad idea. If you don''t do it well, it will anger the Qin and Gu families, so everyone can only turn their attention to you. Prince Wei is the most powerful, so he took action first. Although the method was disgraceful, he finally gave him the favor. Your thoughts and status... If it were another young master who only wanted power and had no feelings for you to do this, he would leave after sleeping with you, and then he woulde to ask for your hand in marriage when you became pregnant and had no choice. If I marry you like a favor, I will never show you such a good look, and even ask for the position of a first-ss princess for you!"


    "Luo Concubine, even for the sake of your family, you should know something. Stop making trouble, raise your child honestly, and go to the capital to be a concubine... Don''t even think about dying. It''s toote for you to die now. , and after you die, those people will reach out to your sister-inw and ask her to make peace with your brother, kill your brother, and marry your sister-inw... Those people will not care whether your sister-inw remarried, as long as the chess piece is useful Thats it.


    After Mrs. Fan scolded Luo Huiniang, she softened her tone and said, "When Prince Wei left, he told us not to tell you about these fights, but you are really well protected and don''t know the pros and cons at all. And even though your mother beats and scolds you, she still loves you after all and doesn''t have the heart to tell you these cruel truths, so I can only be the viin."


    "Luo Fangfei, you can''t be too willful in life. Since your family has enjoyed blessings, you have to sacrifice something. Otherwise, do you think this unique scenery in the world is easy to enjoy?"


    When Mrs. Fan said this, she stopped and looked at Luo Huiniang. Seeing that her face seemed to have listened, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Concubine Luo, you have a good rest. In three days, we will set off for Beijing... Your Majesty The Royal Forest Army sent is still waiting to **** you to the capital, and you cannot resist." Wei Qi was anxious to see Luo Huiniang, so he sent the Royal Forest Army 800 miles to rush to deliver the canonization decree, asking her toe to the capital as soon as possible, but now it has been dyed. It''s been several days.


    After saying this, Mrs. Fan stood up and left.


    "Wait!" Luo Huiniang stopped her: "Send a message to Wei Xiao. I must see him before entering the capital!"


    Mrs. Fan was angry: "Concubine Luo, why don''t you understand?"


    Luo Huiniang said: "I want to see him whether I know it or not... Since he wants to use me to tie up the power of the Qin and Gu families, he has to negotiate terms with me. Don''t even think about scaring me into being obedient!"


    He looked at Mrs. Xianfan again and sneered: "What you said maye true, but the Qin and Gu family are not vegetarians. They cannot allow those people to abuse their eldest sister-inw!"


    Mrs. Fan was a little angry because her intimidation failed, but the Qin and Gu families would not let other forces mess with Gu Jinxiu. Seeing this, it proved that Luo Huiniang was not too stupid.


    Mrs. Fan felt a little relieved... To be honest, she was really afraid that Prince Wei would be wise for half of his life but be ruined in the hands of a stupid girl.


    "Okay, Luo Fangfei writes a letter, we will send it to Prince Wei." Mrs. Fan brought Luo Huiniang pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and left the room: "Luo Fangfei writes slowly, and when you finish writing, call me Thats it.


    After thinking for a while, he added: "Prince Wei has a soft-tempered temper. If Concubine Luo wants Prince Wei toe back, she can use softer words."


    Judging from what Prince Wei did to Luo Huiniang, he did like Luo Huiniang, but for various reasons, he could not let this love be too pure. Therefore, if Luo Huiniang was softer in the letter, Prince Wei would probably very happy.


    The second young master is having a hard time, and Mrs. Fan wants to make him happy.


    Luo Huiniang didn''t know if she heard it. After holding the pen for a moment, she quickly wrote a letter. After sealing it with a wax seal, she handed it to Mrs. Fan: "Send it to him as soon as possible. If I can''t see his person, , even if I get to the gate of the capital, I will not go in."


    "Although Concubine Luo was born as a peasant girl, she has a temper that would rather die than surrender. It''s really admirable!" After Mrs. Fan said this without any yin or yang, she took the letter and left.


    Sister Li came in with the ointment and said, "Girl, this is the ointment given by Qing Rong. Let me apply it on your face. Your face is swollen."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang actuallyughed: "Okay, just wipe it on, lest your face bes too swollen and scare people when you go out."

 Chapter 2790: Go happily

    Chapter 2790: Go happily


    Chapter 2790: Leave happily


    Sister Li actually smiled when she saw her, and what she said also meant that she wanted to go out to meet someone. She was pleasantly surprised: "Girl, have you figured it out?"


    Luo Huiniang smiled and said, "Well, that''s it. What can I do if I don''t understand?"


    She brought everything upon herself. If she had married a few years earlier, this wouldn''t have happened. But after what happened, she couldn''t kill her child or Wei Xiao, and Mrs. Fan was right. ...Fallinges with hard work. No one can enjoy the benefits and pay nothing at the same time. If her chess piece can buy everyone a few years of peace, she will be happy to do it.


    However, she still doesnt want to drag several families into trouble, so she wants to see Wei Xiao and negotiate with him... If it seeds and the situation is good, she will go home. If she fails and dies, she doesnt want to involve several families.


    Luo Huiniang looked at Sister Li and said, "I''m leaving soon. You are my sister-inw. You don''t need to follow me to the capital. Just stay at home."


    Sister Li shook her head: "I will follow you to protect you and atone for my dereliction of duty!"


    He then said, "Let me go, otherwise my family will be even more worried about you."


    Although they severed the rtionship, it was only because the Luo family did not want to drag down the inws. In fact, the Luo family still loved Huiniang very much.


    Luo Huiniang said: "Don''t worry, you can discuss it carefully with your family and give me an answer when you leave."


    He then said: "If you decide to follow me to Beijing, then it will be limited to three years. You don''t have to guard me all your life. This matter was not your fault in the first ce. Three years is enough to atone for your sins."


    Sister Li has been trained as a death warrior. She shook her head when she heard this: "No, failing to protect the master is a death penalty for the ve!"


    She is not dead now and has not been punished. She is already a benevolent person to the Gu and Luo families, so she has made up her mind to protect Luo Huiniang for the rest of her life.


    "You should discuss it with your family before talking." Luo Huiniang said, took out a calming pill, ate it, and said, "I''ll take a nap first."


    Sister Li was very happy to hear this. Huiniang had not slept well for more than a month and had lost a lot of weight. She hurriedly said: "Okay, girl, have a good rest. I will guard you."


    "No, you can sleep as well. There are people watching outside. Now I am a golden kid, no one dares to harm me." Luo Huiniangughed at herself and took Sister Li to sleep with her.


    Sister Li had to watch her day and night during this period, which was not easy, and she fell asleep quickly.


    Mrs. Fan came back from delivering the letter and saw the two of them sleeping soundly in the house. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It would have been better to have done this earlier."


    After saying that, he sat under the tree outside the house to enjoy the shade and watch over Luo Huiniang.


    Perhaps she finally made a decision and didnt need to struggle anymore. Luo Huiniang fell asleep for a long time and didnt wake up untilte at night.


    "Luo Bianfei is awake." Mrs. Fan was still there. When she saw that she was awake, she hurried over and handed her a bowl of chicken soup: "Luo Bianfei hasn''t eaten all day, at least have a bowl of chicken soup, otherwise the child in her belly will not be able to carry it. live."


    "Ugh!" Luo Huiniang wanted to vomit when she smelled the sweet chicken soup, but she was really hungry: "Is there any chicken left in the pot? If there is, take the chicken out and add more vinegar to make cold shredded chicken. I can eat it."


    Mrs. Fan was stunned...Luo Huiniang actually took the initiative to ask for food. Did she figure it out after being scolded? If I had known this, I should have scolded her to death!


    Mrs. Fan hurriedly ordered the maids: "If you don''t hurry up, make some sour cold dishes to eat. Don''t make Concubine Luo and her son hungry!"


    Yes! The maids hurried to the kitchen to get food.


    Luo Huiniang nced at Mrs. Fan and said, "Mother and child? What I''m pregnant with is a daughter!" Mrs. Fan said, "Concubine Luo, you are childish like this. You can''t be like this again after you arrive in the capital."


    Luo Huiniang: "Why not? I think being more willful and aggressive can protect myself. Pretending to be kind and obedient will not only make me feel aggrieved, but also make people think I am easy to bully."


    Then he said: "I am a first-grade princess, and I have severed ties with my mother''s family. The only person I am implicating in my death is Wei Xiao, so you''d better write to him and tell him to make preparations. I won''t listen to everything." His,promised for him!


    Mrs. Fan wanted to p her, but it was better to be lively than lifeless, so she didn''t say anything.


    Luo Huiniang brought the bowl of chicken soup to Sister Li and said, "Drink it. You have been hurt so much by me recently, so you need to make up for it."


    Sister Li was a cheerful person, so she drank the chicken soup without saying anything, which made Mrs. Fan very angry... This chicken soup was filled with precious tonics, and it was actually drunk by a ve!


    There was no other way. Mrs. Fan was afraid that Luo Huiniang would make trouble again, so she could only hold her breath and say nothing.


    Not long after, the maids brought a table of food over, and Luo Huiniang and Sister Li ate happily.


    After eating and digesting for half an hour, he continued to fall asleep.


    I got up early the next day and asked Sister Li to go to Luo''s house and asked if I could take Sister Xiaoyue over to y with her?


    Mrs. Chu didn''t want to agree, but Gu Jinxiu said: "Mother-inw, Hui Niang is leaving. It will be difficult to see each other again after leaving. Let Sister Xiaoyue apany her."


    Mrs. Chu loved her daughter after all, and finally acquiesced, but she told Gu Jinxiu: "Don''t let her go to your natal family."


    "Okay, I know." Gu Jinxiu responded, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Mother-inw, no matter what, in the eyes of outsiders, Huiniang is a member of our family. Even if we sever ties with her, when the real executiones, , our family cannot escape... There is no need for Huiniang to suffer such injustice."


    Mrs. Chu said: "I know that if something happens, we may not be able to escape, but we can''t do nothing? Let''s do this for now, wait until the chaos period of these years has passed."


    Okay. Gu Jinxiu could only say nothing more and took Sister Yue to find Luo Huiniang.


    "Sister-inw, Sister Xiaoyue!" Seeing Gu Jinxiuing, Luo Huiniang was so excited that she ran over, hugged Gu Jinxiu and cried loudly, but she quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Don''t cry anymore, it''s useless to cry. I Have fun here for two days and leave the day after tomorrow."


    "Auntie, are you leaving?" When Sister Xiaoyue heard that Luo Huiniang was leaving, she refused. She hugged her and cried, "Auntie, don''t leave. Can you stay with Sister Yue?"


    "Sister Xiaoyue, why are you crying? Your aunt is not going to suffer, she is going to the capital to enjoy the blessings!" After Mrs. Chen saw Gu Jinxiu bringing her children to see Luo Huiniang, she couldn''t help but follow her to the Qin family''s house and greeted her. Luo Huiniang said: "You girl, you have finally figured it out. If you continue to persist, I will want toe over and p you twice."


    He looked at her belly again and asked: "Have you got it? No need to lie, I''m very well-informed, take good care of it. This is a golden bump in your belly. It''s been a hair condition since you were born. It''s not just ordinary hair. It''s The kind of prosperity that can make a family rich for three generations!"


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang''s face turned red: "Auntie, please don''t say that."


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Are you shy? Cheng Chengcheng, Auntie won''t say anything anymore."


    But she didn''t want Luo Huiniang to get into trouble again, so she said: "You have all gone to the church to get married, and you have a marriage certificate sealed by the Yamen, which can be seen. You don''t have to mind too much... What do you mind? This is the concubine, and my aunt can''t even dream of it." The birthright."


    You still dislike it?


    What do you dislike?


    If you dont want it, give your title to your aunt, and she will be your concubine!

 Chapter 2791: tell life experience

    Chapter 2791: tell life experience


    Chapter 2791 Telling Life Experience


    "But the concubine is a concubine after all." Luo Huiniang always thought that only shameless bad women would be concubines, but she didn''t expect that she would be a concubine and be such a disgusting bitch!


    "It''s true that Concubine Luo''s family background means that she can''t be the prince''s official concubine. To get the title of concubine, she has already relied on the reputation of her rtives." Mrs. Fan was afraid that Luo Huiniang would have some ridiculous fantasies and continue to cause trouble, so she did not He said without mercy.


    Gu Jinxiu was angry: "Mrs. Fan, this concubine was not hired by Hui Niang to be a concubine, but was forced by Wei Xiao. If you have any dissatisfaction, go directly to Wei Xiao and say, don''t harm others here!"


    He added: "Mrs. Fan can enter the vige because of the honor we gave her. If you don''t want to stay anymore, I can have you thrown out!"


    Mrs. Fan was angry when she heard this and looked at Gu Jinxiu. This beauty looked soft and weak, but she didn''t expect that she was also fierce. She just said: "Aunt Gu, Concubine Luo will dream about it for several years, just to be protected by the minions like this." Yes, if you had been more cruel to her and asked her to give up her fantasy about Prince Wei earlier, this matter would not have happened today."


    Hurry and said: "It''s not that I want to say something bad, it''s just that the capital is dangerous, and if I don''t speak clearly, it will only harm Concubine Luo."


    After saying that, he bowed and bowed, left the house, and went to sit in the tent set up outside, not to disturb them anymore.


    Luo Huiniang was scolded into silence, which made Gu Jinxiu feel very distressed: "Huiniang, don''t listen to her nonsense. This is not your fault. If you want to feel sad, my sister-inw will ask Qingping to poison Mrs. Fan to make her itchy." Ill let you vent your anger for a few days.


    Luo Huiniang: "Why did my sister-inw say such angry words? No, I can avenge myself. Besides, Mrs. Fan is right that I was dreaming. If I had woken up earlier, it wouldn''t have been like this."


    Chen said: "Why should I wake up? How wonderful it is to be a side concubine. This is the noble title of the ancestral tomb!"


    He pulled Sister Xiaoyue over again and pushed her into Luo Huiniang''s arms: "It''s only two days, y well with Sister Xiaoyue, don''t look so sad anymore, it''s not pleasing to the audience."


    Sister Xiaoyue is very smart. She knew that her aunt was unhappy, so she hugged her andforted her: "Auntie is not sad. I will protect my aunt when I grow up."


    Luo Huiniang smiled and kissed her, and said: "Our Sister Yue is so good, but your aunt is an adult, and she should protect you. Our Sister Yue doesn''t have to worry about these things. Just grow up happy and healthy."


    Sister Xiaoyue asked her: "Isn''t Aunt sad?"


    Luo Huiniang nodded and smiled: "Well, my aunt has recovered and is very happy now."


    Haha, mother, dear grandma, my aunt is happy and not sad anymore. Sister Xiaoyue said happily, d that her aunt was getting better.


    Mr. Chen took the opportunity to tell Luo Huiniang something: "The shop in Fucheng is closed. Your uncle and I will apany you to the capital."


    "What? Auntie Dagui is joking, right?" Luo Huiniang was shocked and said: "Auntie Dagui, I am very poor. If you follow me to the capital, I can''t give you much money, and you may be hacked. head."


    Mrs. Chen''s face darkened and she said: "Look at what you said, it sounds like my aunt is someone who is greedy for money and afraid of death. Don''t worry, Wei Eng and Mr. Qin will pay for the remuneration, so you don''t need to pay for it!"


    As soon as the imperial edict that Luo Huiniang was conferred as a first-grade princess arrived, the Chen couple received two letters, one from Mr. Qin and one from Wei Er. The two asked them for one thing, which was to apany Luo Huiniang to Beijing. , helped her for several years.


    And the reward is very generous, including a house in the best location in Beijing and a farm in the suburbs of Beijing. There is also a sentence: After the matter ispleted, I will help you to apply for the title of third-grade wife.


    The third-gradedy, which is a higher grade than the prefect''s wife. After hearing the letter, Mrs. Chen was in a state of direct disbelief. She closed her shop in Fucheng and returned to the vige that day to guard Luo Huiniang.


    Its just that at that time Luo Huiniang hadnt decided whether to follow Wei Xiao or not. Seeing that she was having a hard time, Mrs. Chen was wise enough not to say anything about it. She nned that if Huiniang didnt follow Wei Xiao, they would go back to Fucheng and continue to open a shop.


    "No, the capital is too dangerous. You will die. I can''t let you get hurt by me!" Luo Huiniang refused.


    Mrs. Chen was not afraid at all. Instead, she threatened Luo Huiniang: "It''s useless if you refuse. Auntie can follow her secretly. When the timees, she will make a big fuss in front of the Prince''s Mansion. Why don''t youe out to greet us?" Hmm, if Mrs. Chen lets go and makes trouble If so, Luo Huiniang really couldn''t do anything to her.


    Wei Xiao and Mr. Qin took a fancy to this in her, so they paid her a lot of money toe to Beijing and asked her to help Luo Huiniang block somedies, so that Luo Huiniang would not be thin-skinned and be forced into trouble by a few words from thedies. .


    Mrs. Chen added: "Wei Eng told Mr. Qin that if we cause trouble, they wille to rescue us, so don''t worry. Besides, that brat Wang Ge''er is also capable of making trouble. I don''t know when. Its useless for me to be honest just to cause trouble for the family. Arent we going to be implicated by that brat? So we might as well make trouble together and no one will suffer, hahaha!


    Thisughter was so scary that the maids guarding the courtyard couldn''t help but nce at Mrs. Chen and sighed, the prince really knows how to choose people. If such a well-backed hob meat went to the capital, it would be simply expensive. Ladies nightmare.


    Gu Jinxiu said: "Hui Niang, please don''t stop me. Let your aunt follow you. There must be a female elder to take care of you. Otherwise, if someone gossips, you will have to die to prove your innocence."


    Thinking about the harshness of the nobledies and the difficulties within the high-ranking family, Gu Jinxiu was d that she married the familiar Luo Wu.


    Luo Huiniang could onlypromise: "Okay."


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Chen said again: "You guys can y first. Auntie has some big things to do, so she needs to leave first."


    After saying that, he immediately ran away, went to find Gu Dagui, and asked him to spread the news that the couple was going to Beijing to do something big: "Put up a flowing banquet, earn a fortune from it, and what about Cheng Yi, don''t ept it all the way, My surname is not Chen!"


    He scolded Mrs. Chen again: "Don''tugh all the time, as if you made money by selling Huiniang''s girl... In this matter, Huiniang''s girl has been wronged."


    Chen: "What a grievance. She has liked Wei Eng for many years. Now her dream hase true. What is there to be aggrieved about?"


    He added: "She has been crying for more than a month. Should I continue to cry with her? She should be happy, otherwise others will think that someone in our family has died!"


    However, Chen finallypromised: "There have been a lot of things going on recently, so we won''t be setting up this living table, but you have to let the news out and let the big guyse with generous gifts to see us off, otherwise it will be a big loss."


    As long as there is no running water mat, Gu Dagui can do anything. He quickly agreed: "Sure, I will let the news out. You quickly go to Brother Fa and continue to listen to David''s criminalw, so as not to go to the capital and be restrained by the criminalw." !


    "I know, I''m going to listen to Brother Fa''s chanting. You should leave quickly." Mrs. Chen impatiently pushed Gu Dagui out of the house, but instead of going to Gu Defa to learn David''s criminalw, she ran to Gu Dashan''s house to find Gu Dagui. Fuya and the others are bragging.


    Gu Fuya''s family has arrived in Dafeng Vige. However, because of Luo Huiniang''s incident, the family did not hold a big banquet for them to celebrate, so they only had a family reunion dinner.


    When Gu Fuya learned that Chen and his wife were going to the capital with Luo Huiniang to enjoy their blessings, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It''s best this way. With the protection of the female elders, it can also avoid some plots by the back family."


    Speaking of Luo Wu again: "I don''t know when Brother Wu and his father wille back. If I miss Huiniang, I''m afraid I won''t see each other for a few years."


    Luo Wu and his son felt sorry for the Qin family, so they went to Qin Sang and his wife to apologize. Even though they received a letter from Qin Sang halfway, saying that it didn''t matter, they still decided to go to Tong''an Mansion.


    After seeing Qin Sang and his wife and talking about the matter, they rushed to find Wei Xiao... Luo''s father wanted to tell Wei Xiao something, so that Luo Huiniang would not be recognized by his divorced family members after they went to the capital, and they woulde to find trouble. .

 Chapter 2792: Xu Jiazi

    Chapter 2792: Xu Jiazi


    Chapter 2792 Xu Jiazi


    The first thing Luo''s father did when he saw Wei Xiao was to beat him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Wei Xiao knew that he had been holding the fire in his heart for a long time, so he did not fight back and let him punch him five times.


    After five punches, Wei Xiao grabbed Luo''s father''s hand, restrained him, and said: "Uncle Luo, that''s enough, I am the prince."


    Let you get beaten because you know you have done something wrong, but there is a limit to the spanking I can get!


    Hearing this, Luo Wu became angry and pointed at him and said: "If you don''t change your bad temper, you will really be a loner in the future."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Are you qualified to speak of me? In terms of temper, you are much worse than me."


    At least he is tough and will not be yed by Xia Gu, and Luo Wu was almost yed to death by Xia Gu.


    You! Luo Wu was really angry. He really didnt understand why Hui Niang fell in love with such a person? This is a guy who deserves a beating.


    boom!


    Luo''s father took advantage of Wei Xiao''s unpreparedness and punched him again. He looked at Luo Wu and said, "You go out first. I have something to talk to him alone."


    Yes. Luo Wu nced at Wei Xiao and left the study.


    Wei Xiao poured a cup of tea for Luo''s father and handed it to him. When he saw that Luo''s father didn''t ept it, he didn''t hold it any longer. He put it on the coffee table aside, returned to his seat and sat down, saying, "Uncle Luo, if you have anything to say, please tell me." .


    Luo''s father was silent for a while and told Wei Xiao what happened in the first half of his life.


    "...Are you a son of the Xu family?" After hearing what Luo''s father said, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but sneer: "This world is really small, and there is such a coincidence. Then the Xu family has stolen the chicken but lost the rice. In order to marry a royal daughter, you did a great evil thing, and as a result, Da Chu died... Congrattions, Uncle Luo, you have taken revenge."


    Luo''s father said calmly: "I broke off my rtionship with the Xu family thirty years ago. I took my mother''s surname and became the Luo family. I have no intention of returning to the Xu family in the future. The Xu family is Whether it''s prosperity or decline has nothing to do with me. I''m telling you this just to prevent trouble before it happens... In order to make a fortune, the Xu family did something like killing the first wife and getting rid of the first wife''s heirs. If they knew about Huiniang''s rtionship with you, they would definitely be in trouble. I will shamelessly get involved in asking for benefits."


    Wei Xiao said: "With my status and means, if the Xu family dares toe and cause trouble, I will make sure that there will be no more Xu surnames in the world. So, Uncle Luo, don''t worry, the Xu family can''t threaten Huiniang, nor can it threaten the Luo family, let alone the Luo family." I."


    After hearing this, Luo''s father frowned and said: "Your current status is indeed very high, but the high ce is too cold. You are also in danger. It''s better to be more careful when doing things... and the Xu family is still pinching me and A big handle for the Chu family."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "What''s the reason? Are you having an affair without a matchmaker?"


    "Of course not. You should be respectful when you speak, and don''t use words that are offensive!" Luo''s father was really convinced by Wei Xiao. How did this boy develop his mouth? Why do you make people angry every time you speak?


    Wei Xiao: "This is considered rude as a junior, please continue."


    Father Luo fell silent. He looked around and saw a jar of wine on the table. He took it over and drank a few sips before continuing: "I don''t know whether Mrs. Chu and I made an engagement first, or whether the Xu family is here." It was given out of love, butter when Mrs. Xu Chu saw that I had no objection to this marriage and still had admiration for Mrs. Chu, she sent someone to kill her and prevent the marriage from happening..."


    "What do you mean? Is Aunt Luo marrying you for the second time?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Father Luo nodded: "It is indeed the second marriage, and before the second marriage, a big thing happened... Mrs. Xu Chu had a vicious mind. After Mrs. Chu got married, she still didn''t want to let her go, so she sent someone to arrest her. The Chu family suffered a serious crime, but I rescued them, and we renewed our rtionship. Later, we left our hometown and went to Gujia Vige, Gaoshui County, where we changed our names to live."


    The two had an engagement first, but then their stepmother got upset and broke up the marriage, so Mr. Chu married someone else. When her stepmother saw that he was not angry, she became unhappy again and sent someone to arrest Mr. Chu?


    The Chu family also suffered some serious crimes?


    What sin?


    Wei Xiao was not stupid, he had guessed eight points, but he still couldn''t hold back and blurted out: "What kind of mess is this?!" "It is indeed quite messy, but I have tried my best, but my ability is limited and I really can''tpete with Emperor Jingtai." To contend with his illegitimate daughter..." Luo''s father thought of the humiliation Chu suffered because of him, and tears fell from his eyes. If he had opposed the marriage with Chu at the beginning and did not show his love for her, then Chu should be able to be clean. alive.


    But he was too young at that time, and he showed his love to the vicious woman, which ruined Chu''s life.


    Things in my family are very messy, so the Chu family had been preventing Brother Wu from marrying Sister Xiu, because they were afraid that the familys past would be known and it would harm the Gu family..."


    No one wants to marry such a dirty family.


    Luo''s father looked at Wei Xiao and said, "If you regret it, it''s still toote to let go. Otherwise, when you are recognized, you may beughed to death."


    As for Huiniang


    We parents will take care of her. After we die, Wu Geer and his wife will take over and take care of her until she dies of old age. She may not be happy, but she will definitely have a rxed life. You dont have to worry.


    However, Wei Xiao said: "I have no regrets, nor do I dislike her. I need her... As for the Xu family''s affairs, don''t worry, Mr. Xu will die soon."


    Luo''s father was shocked when he heard this: "You, what do you want?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t hide anything and nodded: "Yes, I will kill him first and won''t give him a chance to recognize Hui Niang ande here to cause trouble."


    He is not a man who sits still and waits for death.


    The Xu family is already in decline. What''s the use of keeping a family that can''t bring him any benefit? It''s better to destroy itpletely.


    After Luos father heard this, he didnt know what to say.


    Wei Xiao said: "Why, you can''t bear to let go of your **** father?"


    Father Luo: "He killed my mother and ruined the lives of me and the Chu family. I wish he would die quickly. But the Xu family is not ordinary people, but a wealthy family. You are not an emperor. You still have many enemies. If he dies, What should you do if your enemies discover the truth?"


    Wei Xiaoughed when he heard this: "Uncle Luo,pared with when you were fleeing the famine, you are really old and less decisive... Don''t worry, even if my enemies find out some clues, I can bite them back. I, Wei Xiao, I have never been a good person, and I will use any method to win."


    After Luo''s father heard this, he looked at Wei Xiao and really didn''t know what would happen to Hui Niang if she followed him.


    However, the matter hase to this, and the Qin and Gu families are too powerful. If they want to bepletely trusted, they must sacrifice one person for marriage. Huiniang is the best candidate. He can only follow the trend and let Huiniang follow Wei. Xiao.


    Luo''s father looked at Wei Xiao for a long time, his mouth moved, and he wanted to say something several times, but in the end he didn''t speak. After sitting for more than a quarter of an hour, he stood up and said, "As long as you know what you are doing, Brother Wu and I will go back first." There are a lot of things at home, and we cant do it without a man.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Xiao picked up the cup of tea on the coffee table, knelt down and said, "Please use tea."

 Chapter 2793: General Xiaos daughter

    Chapter 2793: General Xiao''s daughter


    Chapter 2793 General Xiaos Daughter


    Luo''s father was shocked. He didn''t expect Wei Xiao to kneel down for him. He quickly stretched out his hand to support him, took the tea and drank: "Hui Niang doesn''t understand the kind of life you live. You can teach her more... I hope you will spend the rest of your life together." May everything go smoothly and without disaster.


    After saying that, he put down the tea cup, opened the door, and walked out.


    Wei Xiao sent him out of the study, nced at Luo Wu, and said to Luo''s father: "I can give Luo Wu a military position and let him take charge of the military power in the south."


    Luo''s father refused: "He has never been on the battlefield, has never really carried a sword or a gun, and has never seen a scene worse than death. Even if he has a military position, he cannot hold it, and the time is not right now... The fire cooks the oil, and he must be immersed in it." Ichiban, lets wait until youre really stable before we talk about this.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he really wanted to kill all the Xu family immediately... Mr. Xu was really a blind man. He actually gave up a person like Luo''s father to join the Chu royal family. If Mr. Xu was willing to endure it for thirty years and devote all the efforts of the Xu family to Cultivate Luo''s father. Luo''s current achievements must not be inferior to General Jiang.


    What a pity, what a pity, they were all harmed by the old beast Xu!


    "Brother Wu, let''s go." Luo''s father greeted Luo Wu. The father and son did not stay long and left the city that day.


    Wei Xiao was not too worried about them and sent dead soldiers to **** them.


    Within a few days, Wei Xiao received a letter from Xin Ying and learned that Luo Huiniang was pregnant... He, he was a father. After ten years of suffering and suffering, he had a close rtive connected by blood!


    "Ha!" Wei Xiaoughed out loud, and a strange feeling surged in his heart. Is this what it feels like to have the child you want?


    Not angry, but happy and wanting to cry.


    Wei Xiao has no shortage of women. Speaking of which, this is the fourth time he has learned that a girl is pregnant with his child.


    But the first three were all calcted by him. After he found out, he was not happy at all, only angry. He immediately had the three women killed, killing two of them. He died to tell those women that he Wei Xiao Not everyone is qualified to get pregnant!


    In addition to the news of Huiniang''s pregnancy, there was also the matter of her wanting to see him and negotiate terms with him.


    "I''ve learned how to negotiate terms, and I''ve made progress." Wei Xiao pinched the letter and exhaled. He was worried about the matter for two months and finally let it go: "Just get through it."


    Although what he did shattered all her beautiful imaginations and made her copse, she survived in the end.


    Today was full of happy events. As soon as Wei Xiao read the letter, Wei Changwu came over and reported: "Master, good news, great news. In order to survive, the son of the steward of the Meng family took a copy and sold it secretly." The book of official rtives is here, and it seems to contain General Xiaos legitimate daughter who has been missing for several years!


    The Feng family''s Ya business in Beicang Prefecture is getting bigger and bigger. When they found Mr. Meng in Yuyang Prefecture, they found out that the Meng family was selling officials'' rtives!


    Wei Xiao was shocked when he heard this: "Bring the steward''s son here, I will interrogate him personally."


    Yes! Wei Changwu hurriedly left and soon brought Meng Yongzhong.


    As soon as Meng Yongzhong saw Wei Xiao, he knelt down and cried out: "Prince Wei, Master Meng forced my father to do everything, and my father was silenced by him for this. You must kill Master Meng to get rid of this big scourge." !


    boom!


    Wei Changwu kicked Meng Yongzhong and said angrily: "Stay, let you open your mouth, you can speak, and dare to talk without ordering, and let it go."


    Meng Yongzhong was frightened after hearing this. He quickly shut up and nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Wei Xiao said: "What happened to Xiao Xinghua, the daughter of the guard of Northeast Jiqing Mansion written in this booklet? Where was she sold? Did she suffer anything when she was in your hands? Tell them all, don''t you dare to hide anything? I will let you know what **** is!"


    Meng Yongzhong had already been tortured, and half of his arm was broken off. The half of the arm was peeled off and then chopped off... Meng Yongzhong didn''t want to endure such a cruel execution again, so he hurriedly told everything he knew. .


    "My father doesn''t know exactly how it got into the hands of the Meng family. He only knows that it was done by General Xiao''s enemies and sold us to Da Rong to bring harm to the Rong thieves. How did we know that the Rong thieves suddenly attacked Longshan Mansion and transported it? The man was killed by the bandits, and all the people and goods in his hand were lost. Now I dont know where the person is? I only know that he sold the Xiao family daughter." Wei Xiao was furious when he heard this: "I dont know where the person is. ? Trash, drag it down and chop it down, keeping it is a waste of food!"


    What?


    He has already surrendered, why should he be killed?


    Meng Yongzhong was stunned and hurriedly cried: "Prince Wei, spare your life, spare your life, I know the whereabouts of other officials and family members, please spare my life!"


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao understood that Meng Yongzhong indeed did not know the whereabouts of General Xiao''s daughter.


    He was very disappointed and could only throw the book to Wei Changwu: "Take the book and the people to Lu Bai and let him check it carefully and try to find the people on it."


    Yes. Wei Changwu went to do it immediately.


    Meng Yongzhong escaped the disaster, but when he was in Lu Bai''s hands, he was much more honest and revealed all the affairs of Mr. Meng''s family.


    As a result, Lu Bai actually saved several official rtives listed in the book. In addition, he also brought news about Xiao Xinghua to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was shocked when he heard this: "You said that Xiao Xinghua might be in the hands of the Gao Lei family, but he was rescued by Sang and his wife?"


    Lu Bai nodded: "Well, I have also seen that little girl. She was well-raised. Because she was rescued in time, she was not attacked by evil people and she is still innocent."


    That temperament is a bit hard to put into words... The little girl dreams about marrying a noble son-inw and recognizing a noble person as a rtive all day long, so that she can have no worries about food and clothing throughout her life.


    Its just that Gao Lei and Gu Jinli have orders that they must be self-reliant and not rely on others to survive. Therefore, Xiao Xinghua has to learn various skills and work to earn money to support herself every day, which leads to a very contradictory life.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao felt that Gu Jinli was very evil. How could he be so lucky that he could save General Xiao''s legitimate daughter just by saving a little girl?


    But this is a good thing for him... General Xiao is Wei Qi''s trusted confidant. If any little star flower is really Xiao Xinghua, he can use this matter to win over General Xiao, and his ascension to the throne will be smoother in the future.


    "Chang Wu, you go to the Gao Lei family in person to ask for someone. Regardless of whether it''s true or false, you must take the person safely to the capital to see General Xiao." Wei Xiao exined.


    "Wait a minute." Lu Bai said hurriedly: "Prince Wei, do you need to inform Duke Qin and his wife about this first? They saved Little Star Flower and they also raised it."


    Its very unkind of you to pick peaches as soon as you arrive.


    "Sang is my cousin. It''s just a personal matter. He won''t talk about me." Wei Xiao said proudly, but at least he added: "I will write to him to inform him."


    Lu Bai didn''t stop him anymore and continued to work on Master Meng''s case.


    And Wei Changwu set off on the same day and rushed to Xing''an Prefecture to find Gao Lei''s important people.


    After Nan Yu learned about this, he came over to see Wei Xiao and suggested: "Your Majesty, General Xiao''s missing daughter must be thirteen years old... Why don''t you let Miss Luo be your concubine and give the position of concubine to General Xiao?" Girl, this will give me an extra boost in marriage."


    "Shut up!" Wei Xiao was extremely angry, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and he stared at Nan Yu and said: "Do you think this king is a beast? Or do you think General Xiao is a softie? If you dare to let his precious daughter be a concubine, he will definitely raise an army. We will fight with this king until death!"


    besides


    Luo Huiniang belongs to me. She is different from other women. If you dare to plot against her again, I will kill you. Dont think that your chess piece is valuable!

 Chapter 2794: See you again

    Chapter 2794: See you again


    Chapter 2794 See you again


    Seeing that he was really angry, Nan Yu hurriedly said: "Master, please calm down. I have realized my mistake. It''s just that I made such a suggestion, all for the good of the master... You have already helped Miss Luo get the position of the first-grade princess, there is really no need." It is a wise move to waste another concubine''s position and exchange the noble concubine''s position with another family for benefits."


    He added: "Even as powerful as Emperor Jingyuan, Queen Chu Wen could not avoid being wronged."


    What''s more, you are just a prince now and have not yet ascended the throne as an emperor. You cannot be willful for a woman!


    Wei Xiao was angry: "Shut up, it''s not your turn to talk about this king''s private matters!"


    Nan Yu smiled and said: "I don''t want to talk too much, but my master has be more and more irrational recently... Women and the throne, you chose the throne early in the morning. Women are just pawns you use to win over power. I hope my master can understand." Whichever is more important, don''t mess up your n to ascend the throne because of a woman."


    boom!


    Wei Xiao drew the knife and smashed the handle of the knife into Nan Yu''s face. After beating him until he vomited blood, he said coldly: "Irrational people are idiots. Don''t rely on me to give you some face. You will forget about me." Its your duty!


    "Yes." Nan Yu spit out a mouthful of blood and continued to remind: "But General Xiao''s daughter must not be given to Wei Qi''s close nephews. A man must be chosen from the master''s side."


    But Wei Xiao didn''t have many rtives or confidants who were the same age as Xiao''s daughter, and Nan Yu felt that it was better to give the promise to his confidants than to Wei Xiao himself asking for insurance, so he made the previous proposal.


    The reason why Nan Yu was so eager to advance was because only after he promoted Wei Xiao to the throne and helped Wei Xiao stabilize David, Wei Xiao could spare the energy to send troops to Dongqing to avenge his family.


    Wei Xiao said: "I know what''s going on, so you don''t need to worry."


    There are no children of the same age as the Xiao family girls on his side, but there are quite a few on Sang''s side.


    For example, Cheng Ge''er, that boy is now the Marquis of Lu State. His appearance, temperament, temperament, knowledge, and family rtions are all good. General Xiao should be happy to marry his daughter to Cheng Ge''er.


    Well, just Gu Jincheng, he will write a letter to Sangter to talk about the marriage.


    Seeing that Nan Yu had not left, he frowned and said: "Hurry up and make a batch of poison. I will attack the mountain with poison and wipe out the bandits... I can''t stay outside for too long. I must clear Zhongzhou before winter. Hurry back to the capital."


    In addition, he also had to find time to meet the girl from the Luo family... Her life had always been stable and she had not experienced many catastrophes. Now because he was expelled from the n and was pregnant, he had to leave his family and rush to the capital. She must be very scared in such a strange ce. He had to go see her and stabilize her heart.


    Thinking about it, Wei Xiao was stunned... Maybe Nan Yu was right. He had indeed be soft-hearted and irrational recently because of Luo Huiniang, but he didn''t want to change. He felt that it was good that he could still spare some time to care about someone. of.


    "Yes." Nan Yu looked at his face, said nothing, and left respectfully.


    In the following days, Wei Xiao had no time to stay in Yuyang Fucheng. Instead, he divided his troops into several groups to attack the bandits roaming the mountains in Zhongzhou.


    Nanyu''s poison was very powerful, and Wei Xiao took the killing blow again, killing all the bandits on the two mountains.


    As soon as the news came out, the bandits on the other hills were scared to death. The wise ones took the initiative to hand over the peace treaty, stating that as long as Wei Xiao was willing to spare their lives, they would immediately go down the mountain and surrender.


    Wei Xiaoughed, and within a few days he led his troops to attack the mountain. He captured the bandit leader who dared to negotiate terms with him, cut off his hands and feet, and threw him into the mountain to feed the wolves!


    Then a message was released: "If the bandits in Zhongzhou surrender with their subordinates and property within a month, their subordinates will be spared from death. If they dare to resist, the bandit leaders, bandits, and family members will all be chopped into pieces and fed to the wolves... This king I wont talk about benevolence and justice with a group of evil beasts!


    It''s too fierce, and there is a powerful alienation plot hidden in these words... Surrender, the bandits will be spared death. In other words, regardless of whether they surrender or not, the bandits will die.


    As soon as the news spread, the bandit viges on the mountaintops of Zhongzhou immediately started fighting among themselves. The bandit leader was killed that night, and the next day, the bandits carried the head of the bandit leader down the mountain and surrendered. Wei Xiao just sat in the barracks andpletely wiped out the bandits in Zhongzhou... The bandits who surrendered were recruited by him as soldiers in the dead soldiers camp. From now on, these bandits will be targets for him to open up territories for him. Expanding soil.


    As for the sons of bandits, they have two choices. One is to live an ordinary life as amoner of David, or the other is to join the army and be ordinary soldiers. After meritorious service, they can be promoted normally.


    Half of the bandits'' children chose to join the army, and the other half chose to be ordinary people. But no matter what they chose to do, it was Wei Xiao who benefited in the end. After a campaign of eradicating bandits, Wei Xiao became a target for Kaijiang''s arrows and a source of soldiers. Yes, there are also coolies working on thend.


    In addition to banditry, Zhongzhou also has evil riches!


    These wealthy families took advantage of the chaos in Da Chu and colluded with Xiong Yue''s rebels and bandits tomit evil deeds thatsted for ten years. Many families in Zhongzhou and those passing through Zhongzhou were harmed by them.


    Wei Xiao naturally would not let them go and gave them two ways. One was that the head of the family would kill himself and offer the ill-gotten wealth, and the rest of the family could survive.


    The second is to resist stubbornly, but when the Wei army crushes their home, the entire family will die!


    "The king will give them ten days to think about it. After ten days, the troops will be dispatched to each family, leaving no one alive!" Wei Xiao gave the order.


    As soon as this order came out, the heads of the evil rich families hanged themselves one after another, and then asked their family members to take their bodies and the family property book to Wei Xiao''s military camp, and begged him to spare the rest of the family.


    Wei Xiao made a lot of money as a result.


    The prefects of various prefectures in Zhongzhou watched him massacre in all directions, and no one dared toe out to persuade him, for fear that the fire would burn on his own head.


    Ke Weixiao still arrested dozens of officials, including county magistrates, county magistrates, county captains, etc., as well as hundreds of households and general banners from the city garrison camp.


    In short, Wei Xiao made a big fuss in Zhongzhou.


    Although Zhongzhou was purged, his reputation became worse.


    Too fierce, no one likes such a fierce person.


    Lu Bai had the guts to persuade him: "Prince Wei, everyone has experienced the chaos in thete Chu Dynasty, and they all long for a benevolent king. You, why don''t you change your temper? This temper is too hard, and it is really unpleasant. Will you?" The one who suffers."


    Hehe, Wei Xiao sneered and red at Lu Bai with cold eyes: "You are a person who is determined to uphold justice for the people. Now that you are saying this, does it mean your ambition has wavered?!"


    Lu Bai hurriedly said: "No, my ambition has never changed. I just don''t want Prince Wei to bear the reputation for doing good things... This is such a shame. I don''t deserve it for you."


    Wei Xiao sneered and said: "When David was first established, he must use a heavy ceremony, otherwise when the king is gone, they wille back again. How can I have so much free time toe here to clean up the evil thieves?!"


    but


    Wei Xiao said: "I will leave tomorrow and will not scare them anymore. You will stay and calm the panicked people for me."

 Chapter 2795: I want to tell you something serious

    Chapter 2795: I want to tell you something serious


    Chapter 2795 I want to talk to you about business


    Lu Bai asked: "Prince Wei is leaving? But he is going to Yongtai Mansion? Yongtai Mansion is an important intersection of four Chi Roads. Prince Wei should go to sit in town and supervise the construction of the military fortress and the garrison camp of the city."


    In this way, the four galloping roads can be stabilized. Otherwise, the road will be blocked and unstable, which will be very detrimental to the stability of the Davidic Dynasty.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "No, I want to go back."


    "No?" Lu Bai frowned and said, "Prince Wei, now supervising the construction of Yongtai Mansion military fortress is more important than the city garrison camp. If it is not an urgent matter, it should be postponed."


    Bang, Wei Xiao mmed the table angrily and said: "Is it your turn to intervene in my king''s affairs? Just wait and see for me to keep the results of purging Zhongzhou. If you can''t control the situation and cause trouble here again, you will be killed." Stay with the title to apologize!"


    Well, its still so fierce.


    Lu Bai quickly stood up and said respectfully: "Yes, I will definitely guard Zhongzhou and prevent anyone with ulterior motives from causing trouble again!"


    However, although Wei Xiao angrily rebuked Lu Bai, he still left a token and a group of helpers for Lu Bai before setting off to prevent Lu Bai from being too useless and being killed.


    Wei Xiao took a hundred dead soldiers and traveled day and night to join Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang walked very slowly here. She only set off after half of Chen time every day, and stopped and stayed at Shen time in the afternoon.


    Zeng Baihu, the Imperial Guard who escorted Luo Huiniang to Beijing, was a little anxious. He found Wei Changfeng and said, "General Wei, Your Majesty is still waiting to see Princess Fuhui. This is really too slow. Should you go and see Princess Fuhui?" Tell me, can you drive more distance every day?"


    The princess of the first rank has a title. Luo Huiniang''s title is Fuhui, which was decided by Wei Xiao for her.


    Wei Changfeng said: "Princess Fuhui is Prince Wei''s newly married concubine. She is pregnant. Prince Wei has given an order to put the safety of the fetus first. Don''t rush. As for your majesty, Prince Wei will exin it." , Zeng Baihu doesnt have to worry.


    Then he looked at Zeng Baihu and said with a warning: "This is Prince Wei''s son who was only in histe thirties. If something happens, we can''t afford it, so please give Zeng Baihu some snacks on the way. Don''t ask for anything." What went wrong?"


    The journey was long, and Wei Changfeng was afraid that if the imperial guards found out the truth, they would report it to Wei Qi and harm the child along the way, so he made it clear and told Zeng Baihu that if something happened to the child, no one would be able to survive!


    Zeng Baihu was shocked. Unexpectedly, Prince Wei quietly brought out a child, and then hurriedly responded: "Yes, General Wei, please rest assured, the Imperial Guard will be extra careful to ensure that Prince Wei is safe! "


    Wei Xiao''s reputation was well known to the Wei family''s officers and generals. Zeng Baihu did not dare to urge him any more. When he led his troops to explore the road every day, he would see big holes on the road and would order people to fill them with soil. He was afraid that the carriage would jolt and knock over Wei Xiao''s children, causing his whole family to be beheaded.


    Even so, Zeng Baihu was still very scared and regretted taking this job!


    Luo Huiniang''s motorcade walked slowly like this. It took a month to reach Youshan County near Tong''an Prefecture. Due to heavy rain, the motorcade stopped at noon and settled in the nearest Zhuangzi.


    Wei Xiao was on his way in the rain. He arrived at Zhuangzi in the middle of the night and entered the main room of the main courtyard. He was almost thought to be a thief by Luo Huiniang and hacked to death.


    boom!


    Wei Xiao quickly grabbed the chair to block the iing knife and said, "It''s me."


    Luo Huiniang was shocked when she saw it was him, and became very angry: "Why are you here? You broke into my house, what do you want to do?!"


    Wei Xiao put down the chair and looked at her through the light in the room. After seeing that she was fine, he felt relieved and said deliberately: "You wrote a letter asking me toe. Now that I''m here, you don''t Are you happy? Besides, this is my Zhuangzi and you are my woman. Do I need a reason when I enter my home and see my own woman?"


    Luo Huiniang was so angry that she felt grievances welling up in her heart and red at him: "You bastard!" Wei Xiao smiled: "I told you when you fell in love with me after I rescued you and came to show my courtesy. , Im not a good person, and we already have children, so its useless for you to scold me now.


    You! Luo Huiniang couldnt speak to him at all, so she cried angrily.


    Wei Xiao was a little helpless: "Didn''t you survive? Why are you still crying?"


    He hugged her again and coaxed: "Don''t cry. It''s great now. If you follow me, we can move forward together. It will be good for you and me, our families, and the world."


    Luo Huiniang was still not used to being held by him, so she said angrily: "Let me go!"


    Wei Xiao sneered, not only did he not let go, but he also leaned down to kiss her. When she struggled, he held her head and waist with his palms, forcing her to cooperate with his kiss.


    But Wei Xiao missed her, and with a hiss, he pulled off her clothes, wanting to take a step further.


    Luo Huiniang was frightened and shouted hurriedly: "No, no, I''m afraid!"


    Wei Xiao listened to her crying voice, hugged her trembling body, and was stunned. He stopped what he was doing and let go of her: "I was too anxious."


    After Luo Huiniang was freed, she quickly grabbed the knife and returned to the back room, mming the door behind her.


    "Luo Huiniang, what do you mean? It''s between you and me, but you liked me first. Now I want to have a good life with you, but you are making trouble with me again. What do you want? I have a lot of things to do. I just took the time toe here. No I dont have time to y this kind of teenage lovers game with you! Wei Xiao was furious when he saw this, and followed him, wanting to break down the door, but in the end he relented and did not break the door open, but stood outside for a quarter of an hour.


    After she calmed down a little, she added, "I was too cruel. Don''t worry, you are still pregnant with the child. For the safety of the child, I won''t do anything to you."


    "It''s the child again..." Luo Huiniang choked, raised her hand to touch her abdomen, remained silent for a long time, and said: "Since you value this child so much, how about I give birth to the child and you raise it, and then we go our separate ways? "


    "How?" Wei Xiao sneered and clenched his fists: "Are you standing by the door now? If so, get out of here!"


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly asked: "You, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Ha!" Wei Xiao didn''t answer, but took a few steps back and kicked the door with a bang, scaring Luo Huiniang so much that she left the door.


    boom!


    With all his strength, he kicked the door open, walked into the house, grabbed Luo Huiniang, who was trying to escape through the window, and said, "Do you think I have to wait until now if I want a child? I''m warning you, Luo Huiniang, Don''t be shameless, you are already mine and you can''t escape!"


    Luo Huiniang was really frightened by him and cried helplessly: "Why, why did you be like this? What I wanted was not you, but the second brother Qin from back then~"


    Wei Xiao was overjoyed when he heard this confession-like words, hugged her and said with a smile: "Stupid girl, I am your second brother Qin back then, but my status is different now. I have many things to take care of, so I can only wrong you. When you grow up, you should understand these helplessness. You should not always live in the past and live in your imagination that everyone is fine. That is called daydreaming and is unrealistic."


    Luo Huiniang was stunned when she heard this... Yes, it''s time for her to be sensible and stop letting her admiration from her teenage years tie her down.


    "You''re right, I can''t always live in the past, the world has changed~" Luo Huiniang whispered, then looked up at him and said: "Let me go, I want to talk to you about business!"

 Chapter 2796: promise

    Chapter 2796: promise


    Chapter 2796 Commitment


    Wei Xiaoughed when she heard this and looked at her condescendingly: "I would like to hear what serious business a peasant girl like you can have?"


    "Can''t I have something serious to do?!" Luo Huiniang was so angry that she kicked Wei Xiao''s kneecap with a loud bang, causing Wei Xiao''s face to turn ck in pain.


    "Who did you learn this insidious trick from? Don''t you know that kicking the kneecap is the most painful? If you dare to do this to me next time, I want you to look good!" Wei Xiao cursed, but let go of her, sat on the wooden couch, and said : "If you have anything to do, please tell me."


    He patted the wooden couch again and said, "Sit down and say, you are pregnant. It is not good to stand all the time."


    "I won''t sit down!" Luo Huiniang replied, "Xiaoyu said that pregnant women should move around more so that they can give birth easily."


    Although she felt that she and the child in her belly had be a burden to several families, she still loved the child in her belly very much. So after learning that she was pregnant, she dug out the letters Gu Jinli had written to her when she was pregnant and read many of them. I read medical books all over the ce, and asked Master Xiaohan and Jingming a lot about raising a fetus, giving birth, and raising children.


    Since Jingming had never shown his face in front of others, he went to Beijing with her to help her for a few years and wait until she was stable before leaving.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard this: "You are now the princess of the first rank, no worse than Gu Er. Don''t listen to her in everything, she is too narrow-minded."


    "Shut up, stop talking bad about Xiaoyu, she is kind to you and me!" Luo Huiniang was angry and sad, and almost cried again: "Why do you always nder Xiaoyu? What is she sorry for you about? You can''t be a human being You are too unkind and ungrateful. You must remember the kindness others show you, otherwise you will be no different from an animal!"


    Wei Xiao was furious after being scolded, but she looked at Luo Huiniang and asked her: "...haven''t you ever thought that Gu Er might not be a human being?"


    Luo Huiniang was stunned: "Are you crazy again? What else can Xiaoyu be if he''s not a human being?"


    "How do I know what kind of evil spirit she is?" Wei Xiao sneered and said to Luo Huiniang: "If Sang hadn''t liked her and protected her with his life, she would have been burned to death long ago. It''s so evil."


    Wei Xiao exined: "There are indeed people in the world who are very lucky, but Gu Er is not very lucky. She seems to have the power of heaven, and suddenly she can make tofu, make insect attractant, make porcin that looks like a porcin when it is hot, and make ghost-life potatoes. Removing poison and turning it into food... these achievements cannot be achieved even by the children of aristocratic families who have been piled up with ancient books in their entire lives. How can she, a twenty-year-old peasant girl who is illiterate and can''t even write policy papers, do it? ? Theres nothing ghostly about this?!


    Then he looked at Luo Huiniang and said sincerely: "Huiniang, she is a monster, different from us. We can use the objects she made to strengthen ourselves, but we still have to keep a distance from things of unknown origin to avoid getting hurt. Kill yourself."


    He is too arrogant, knows a lot of new things out of nowhere, and is so monstrous that it can send chills down your spine. This is why Wei Xiao has always hated and even feared Gu Jinli.


    Because Sang was so devoted to Gu Jinli, Wei Xiao once suspected that Gu Jinli had used some sorcery on Sang? Are you thinking about asking an expert to kill Gu Jinli and save his cousin?


    "Shut up, you are not allowed to say that about Xiaoyu!" Luo Huiniang was really angry. With a whoosh, she cut her palm with a knife, raised her hand and swore: "She is the Xiaoyu I have known since childhood, and she will never do anything bad to me. , if that dayes, I would be happy to die!"


    Luo Huiniang, you are crazy! Wei Xiao was so angry that he rushed over, pulled down the cloth bag on his waist, took out the golden sore medicine he carried with him, applied it to her to stop the bleeding, and bandaged the wound.


    But Luo Huiniang suddenly hugged him and begged: "Brother Qin, don''t hurt Xiaoyu, don''t hurt the whole family, let everyone be well, okay? I''m afraid, I don''t want everyone to get better, but then turn against each other..."


    Although Luo Huiniang is big-hearted, she is also sensitive to the fact that as the Qin, Gu and Wei families be more and more wealthy, the rtionship between them has be more subtle.


    I always feel that there will be a breakup.


    She doesnt want to see everyone break up.


    She doesn''t want to see the next generation go through the hardships that Wei Xiao and Qin Sang had when they were young... She can''t stand just thinking about the great suffering that the little guys may have to suffer after everyone breaks up.


    Wei Xiao was stunned when he saw her suddenly breaking down and crying. He hugged her tightly andforted her: "Don''t worry, as long as Gu Er is honest and doesn''t use her ability to do anything to harm the David Dynasty, for San Lang''s sake, I would never kill her."


    "But you will change, you keep changing, it''s so terrible, wuwuwu..." Luo Huiniang cried even more sadly, always feeling that Wei Xiao would kill Xiaoyu... After all, Wei Xiao is a person who likes to control everything, and for himself If he can''t control it, he will usually avoid future troubles.


    horrible?


    Wei Xiao was a little angry, but seeing her crying so miserably made her heartache: "If you are worried, just watch over me and keep an eye on me to prevent me from losing control and doing something bad to everyone." Seriously. , Wei Xiao was also a little afraid that he would be like Emperor Jing Yuan, with no control and killing those who were loyal to him, so he wanted Luo Huiniang to guard him and give him some human emotions.


    Luo Huiniang shook her head and cried: "I don''t have the ability to watch you."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "You are not my general, you are my woman. You don''t need to be very capable. As long as you are sincere to me for the rest of your life... you can do it."


    He said again: "Stop crying. If you cry again, I won''t have the patience to coax you!"


    Well, Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she burped and looked up at him.


    Wei Xiaoughed when he saw her dumbfounded look, kissed her, and sighed: "You are more difficult to raise than other women."


    If it were any other woman, she would just give her a status after sleeping with her, so why would he need to coax her like this?


    Talk about true feelings, its really troublesome.


    Take the promise I gave you, stop thinking about Gu Er and take good care of the baby. Wei Xiao wrote a letter of promise to Luo Huiniang.


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly took it, read it carefully several times under the light, and gave him the letter ofmitment: "Handprint and seal. I understand this. Don''t try to fool me."


    It only has his name on it, so its not safe.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he could only take the letter ofmitment, put his fingerprints on it, and stamp his personal seal.


    After Luo Huiniang took it, she blew on the ink stains on it. After it waspletely dry, she carefully put it away, put it into a small iron ball, tied it to her hand, tied it with a tight knot, and then said happily: "Thank you. you."


    Humph, I still have some conscience and know how to say thank you, but its just this once. If you dare to make trouble with me next time, I wont condone you again. Wei Xiao said with a cold face, but he felt very happy in his heart.


    After all these years, why are you still so easy to deceive?


    This kind of promise letter is just to coax her. If Gu Er really does something to harm the David Dynasty, thousands of promise letters are useless, he will still kill him!


    "I, I still have something big to talk to you about..." Luo Huiniang looked at him nervously, thought for a while, then became bolder, and said, "This must be said!"


    Wei Xiao nced at her and said graciously: "For the sake of your pregnancy, I will indulge you again. Tell me what you want."


    Luo Huiniang picked up the water on the table and took several sips.


    Wei Xiao:


    what''s up? Do you want to use "wine" to strengthen your courage?


    After a while, Luo Huiniang walked to the window, closed the window, walked over, and lowered her voice: "I know you want to be the emperor, but if you lose, can you give all your power to Sang and let him be the emperor?"

 Chapter 2797: You can be a heroine

    Chapter 2797: You can be a heroine


    Chapter 2797 You can be a chivalrous woman


    "What are you talking about? You actually want Sang to be the emperor?!" Wei Xiao was a little shocked.


    Keep your voice down, if someone hears you, you will be beheaded. Luo Huiniang was so frightened that she almost wanted to cover his mouth with her hand.


    Hmph! Wei Xiao snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    Seeing that he was so angry that she couldn''t speak, Luo Huiniang was scared to death, but she still boldly reasoned with him: "Don''t be angry, I said that if you lose, I will give up the throne to Sang... Although I don''t know much, But I also know that other people are definitely not as good as Sang. Since you have lost, it would be better to give it to Sang instead of giving it to the bad guys. He can also avenge you and let the person who killed you taste the consequences. How good."


    Wei Xiao was furious, grabbed her wrist, and said angrily: "I am still alive and not dead. Even if I die, I still have my children to inherit the country..."


    Luo Huiniang interrupted him: "Can you stop being so greedy? You are dead, how can others praise a little baby instead of praising powerful people? You should be more clear-headed and don''t hold on to power even after death. How good would it be to leave power to those who are capable and kind-hearted?"


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he wanted to strangle her to death: "You are the first woman who dares to curse me to death in front of my face...go away. I am very tired now. I need to take a bath, eat and sleep. I don''t want to hear your curse words."


    Luo Huiniang was furious: "What I said is if, if you win, you will naturally be the emperor."


    Wei Xiao ignored her and began to untie her hair, clothes and pants.


    You bastard! Luo Huiniang was so angry that she could only turn around and hide.


    Wei Xiao smiled and continued to provoke her: "You already have children, why are you hiding?"


    He added: "It''s sote at night, please stop making trouble and have a good rest. We''ll talk about thister."


    "You''re fooling me again!" Luo Huiniang was very angry, but she didn''t dare to turn around and confront him. She didn''t dare to turn around until she heard the footsteps getting farther and farther.


    Aunt Shu and the others were in the yard. They had already heard the noise and learned that Wei Xiao wasing. They took various clothes and bathing supplies to the bathroom to wait for Wei Xiao to take a bath.


    When Luo Huiniang saw the four maids following her, she shed tears in sadness, but she told herself... she couldn''t be sad and couldn''t be bound by the admiration of her teenage years. Wei Xiao was a **** to begin with, and he would have many more after he arrived in the capital. woman.


    boom!


    Luo Huiniang mmed the door, locked it from the inside, and went to sleep in the back room.


    Ke Wei Xiao was sick, so he actually had the door removed and entered the house.


    Luo Huiniang was stunned. She had never thought that he would open the door: "You, can you not go crazy?!"


    "Luo Huiniang, remember your identity, you are my woman now, you can only wee me home, you have no right to stop me." Wei Xiao threw the dry cotton towel in his hand to her: "Wring my hair. "


    After saying that, he walked to the back room, went straight to bed andy down, putting his half-wet hair beside the bed. When he saw that she didn''te in, he warned: "If you dare to run away, I will have Qiu Li tortured."


    Sister Li also followed Luo Huiniang and had heard the movement here, but they were blocked by Wei Xiao''s people and could not get through.


    Luo Huiniang: "Don''t touch Sister Li, or I will fight you tooth and nail... I know I can''t beat you, but you care about the child. If you dare to hurt Sister Li and the others, I will abort the child!"


    Hearing this threat, Wei Xiao smiled: "That''s your child too, growing in your belly. Are you willing to kill him?"


    Luo Huiniang was naturally reluctant to part with her, but she still had to say harsh words, otherwise Wei Xiao would not be afraid at all.


    "I came here day and night. I''m tired. I don''t have the energy to make trouble with you anymore. Come over and work quickly." Wei Xiao said, closed his eyes, listened carefully for a while, and smiled when he heard her footsteps approaching.


    Luo Huiniang took a dry cotton towel, sat by the bed, twisted his hair, and asked him: "Are you hungry? I have eggs here, which Aunt Shu left for me to satisfy my hunger in the middle of the night."


    This person is soft-spoken but not tough. If you treat him better, he may be able to agree to her request.


    Wei Xiao snorted, and the country girl finally remembered to give him food: "Let Aunt Shu and the others bring the food." Aunt Shu and the others would prepare food for him, but she could remember that he was still hungry. , which made him very happy.


    Oh. Luo Huiniang stood up and called Aunt Shu.


    Mammy Shu and her maid brought in two cups of thick chicken and vegetable soup, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Concubine Luo, please have some food."


    After saying that, he didnt stay long and left quickly.


    Wei Xiao stood up, picked up the chicken and vegetable soup, drank it in a few mouthfuls, and ordered her: "Eat quickly, and continue to twist my hair after eating, and I will go to bed."


    Luo Huiniang: "I''m not hungry, you can eat."


    Wei Xiao frowned. How could he not be hungry after getting up in the middle of the night?


    He picked up another cup of chicken and vegetable soup, drank half of it, and handed it to her: "Drink up, otherwise I will ask you to sleep with me even if you are pregnant. Do you know what sleeping with me is?"


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang quickly picked up the porcin cup and finished the chicken and vegetable soup: "Lie down and twist your hair!"


    Wei Xiao did as he was told.


    The two of them did not speak again.


    When her hair was about to dry, Luo Huiniang wanted to continue talking to him, "If he fails, he will make Qin Sang the emperor." It can be seen that he closed his eyes and remained motionless, thinking that he must have fallen asleep from exhaustion, so he could only Press dont tell.


    After putting things away, he stood up to go out to sleep, but Wei Xiao grabbed his arm: "You are already married, you have to get used to me as soon as possible. If you can''t even sleep with me in the same bed, how will you adapt to the capital?" All kinds of people and things?


    He added: "As a human being, you have to learn to ovee everything. You can''t be pretentious anymore. People in the capital won''t amodate you like I do."


    Luo Huiniang was stunned after hearing this. After standing at the head of the bed for a while, she finally got on the bed andy down to sleep.


    Wei Xiao was unhappy because she was lying a little far away, so he pulled her over, hugged her and said, "Since you have chosen, you must ept your fate as soon as possible and don''t do anything childish!"


    Luo Huiniang wanted to cry after hearing this, but in the end she held back her tears. However, she could not fall asleep again and was awake until dawn.


    Wei Xiao slept soundly, and he didn''t wake up until about 3 o''clock. Even he was shocked... Ever since the disaster at home, he had never slept to death as long as there was someone around him, and he was especially fond of women. After finishing the work, he would be sent away, and he would never let women stay with him, lest those women would harm him.


    Butst night


    Deep in his heart, he actually trusted Luo Huiniang so much...Luo Huiniang, you''d better not betray me in your whole life, otherwise you will definitely die miserably!


    "It''s dawn, can I get up?" Luo Huiniang asked dissatisfiedly when she saw that he was awake.


    Wei Xiao was very angry: "You are really good at destroying people''s interest."


    But he let go of the arm that restrained her, sat up, went to wash up and have breakfast.


    Luo Huiniang served him breakfast very attentively. When he was halfway through eating, she took the opportunity to ask him: "Are you happy now?"


    Wei Xiao nced at her: "Do you think I''m happy?"


    Well, you keep a cold face, I can''t tell at all!


    But Luo Huiniang decided not to wait any longer and risked her life by asking: "You have regained enough energy. Can you answer my questionst night? If you fail, can you give your power to Saburo and help him ascend the throne as emperor?" ? Only if he bes the emperor can the family have a happy death, otherwise if someone else bes the emperor, his family will be harmed because he is afraid of Saburo''s power."

 Chapter 2798: Go to the capital and die with Mr. Xu

    Chapter 2798: Go to the capital and die with Mr. Xu


    Chapter 2798 Go to the capital and die with Mr. Xu


    After saying this, he thought of something else, and the color on his face faded, and he hurriedly asked Wei Xiao: "Are you also afraid of Sang''s power and can''t tolerate him?"


    He also hurriedly said something good for Qin Sang: "He is your cousin. He has been helping you. He has never wanted to be emperor. He only wants to repel the bandits and guard the border to protect the people. Don''t tolerate him... You all scold him." The emperor of Da Chu said that he harmed Zhongliang, so dont imitate him and dont do anything to harm Zhongliang!


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he didn''t even look at her and ate calmly.


    Luo Huiniang was extremely anxious and said angrily: "Speak."


    He thought for a while and then said: "Don''t worry, if you fail, I will die with you and will not live alone."


    These words made Wei Xiao happy. He finally spoke, but what he said was: "Did you see your father on the way here?"


    Luo Huiniang was stunned, thinking of Luo''s father, her eyes turned red: "I saw him."


    Wei Xiao felt relieved after hearing this. This girl cares about her family very much. She would be very sad if she could not see Luo''s father before going to Beijing. She asked again: "What did he say to you?"


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang remembered the scene when she met Luo''s father that day.


    It seemed that her father had specially waited for her on the road. When he saw her, he smiled happily and did not me her for choosing Wei Xiao. Instead, he asked her: "Do you remember when you were a kid, you heard dad talk about escorts, and then Are you moring to be a chivalrous woman and fight against injustice?"


    She nodded: "Remember...but I am a woman, and my skills are not good enough. I cannot travel in the world or be a chivalrous woman."


    Luo''s fatherughed: "Nonsense, why can''t I be a chivalrous woman... The greatest chivalrous man in the world is not in the arena, but in the court and on the battlefield. You went to the capital and became a royal person. After helping Wei Eng seed, , you can use your own strength to be a knight in the world and help more people."


    He raised his hand again, patted her confused face like he did when he was a child, and said: "Our Huiniang has always been brave. Don''t be afraid. After you go to the capital, have a good fight and use your strength to protect her." We are a family, a chivalrous woman who protects the good people in the world."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao said: "Your father is good at coaxing people."


    Bang, Luo Huiniang got angry, mmed the table, and said: "Don''t talk about my dad, my dad is not lying to me, he is better than you, he is a hero, and he never lies!"


    Never lie?


    Wei Xiao smiled, your father has hidden a lot of things from you.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t want to offend her, so he said: "Although your father''s words are a bit deceptive, they are very good. They can be included in a book and educate the world."


    "Of course, that''s what my father said." Luo Huiniang was happy and urged: "Answer my previous question and don''t fool me anymore."


    Wei Xiao was always a straightforward person, so he stopped teasing her and answered her seriously: "If I fail, I will naturally leave all my power to Saburo, let him ascend the throne as emperor, and help me avenge myself, otherwise it will be easier for others." , I will die with my eyes closed.


    "Really?" Luo Huiniang was very happy and asked hurriedly: "If you win, can you amodate Saburo?"


    Wei Xiao looked at her and remembered what she saidst night about not wanting everyone to turn against each other. He said, "He is my cousin. He has shared life and death with me and helped me a lot. And I don''t want to follow in the footsteps of Emperor Jingyuan, so I Whether it''s public or private, I have to be open-minded to amodate him."


    Luo Huiniang cried with joy: "I know that Brother Wei Er has not changed. You are still a good person at heart...Don''t change. You must continue like this so that everyone can be well."


    Wei Xiao smiled, raised his hand to wipe away her tears, and said, "You are stupid again. People change. Don''t think too well of everything."


    Seeing that she was so frightened that she was about to cry again, he said: "But if you guard me and advise me, I will definitely be very slow, so slow that I will still be a normal person on the day I die."


    Luo Huiniang quickly nodded and agreed: "Okay, I will keep an eye on you to prevent you from bing too bad."


    Wei Xiao smiled, sat on her side, and raised his hand to touch her belly. After she hid, she sat back again, trying hard to adapt to a life with him.


    Chen opened the crack in the door and looked at the situation in the main room, but saw nothing. She turned around and said to Sister Li and Jingming: "You are good at martial arts, shouldn''t you break out and take a look to see if Hui Niang is okay? Still alive?"


    Jingming said: "Don''t worry, listen to the noise, it should be fine."


    If something really happened, Sister Li would have picked up her knife and gone to help.


    Prince Qiwei cares about the child in Miss Huluo''s belly, so it is impossible for him to attack her.


    Mr. Chen said: "How do you know it''s okay if you haven''t seen it with your own eyes? Let''s make a scene and let Aunt Shu and the others let us out for a look."


    Tsk tsk, this gossip about the prince and his concubine having a middle-of-the-night quarrel is not something you can see all the time. Now that you have encountered it, if you dont watch it enough, it will be a big loss!


    To put it bluntly, Mrs. Chen just wants to see the gossip so that she can brag about itter.


    But Sister Li and the others didn''t make any fuss, so Chen could only wait anxiously until it was time for lunch before letting them out.


    "Hey, Hui Niang, Hui Niang, are you okay!" Mrs. Chen rushed towards the main room. When she saw the cold-faced Wei Xiao, she was frightened and took a few steps back. She said with a smile: "Herees Eng. Come on, did you sleep well? This little couple had a quarrel, but it will be fine when you wake up."


    This is so true that Wei Xiao was shocked... Mrs. Chen, this shrew, has indeed not changed, she is still so hard to describe.


    But now he wants to use Chens name, so he looks at Aunt Shu.


    Mother Shu handed a box to Chen: "Mrs. Gu, this is from the prince..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mrs. Chen snatched the box and opened it. After seeing a stack of banknotes inside, he quickly pointed at the banknotes and asked, "Well, does it say one thousand on it? One thousand taels of silver." Its so much for a single banknote, how much does it cost?


    Aunt Shu said: "Not much, just ten thousand taels."


    Ten thousand taels! Mrs. Chen screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted with excitement.


    Auntie. Luo Huiniang hurriedly ran over and said to Jingming, Save Auntie quickly.


    "Yes." Jingming pressed three acupuncture points on Chen''s body, and Chen took a deep breath, woke up, hugged the box and cried: "God, you are always so kind to me. I will make a fortune and enjoy great blessings..."


    She said a lot of things about God being so good to her and that she was afraid of all the blessings she had. Then she suddenly got a jolt and said, "God, you have been so good to me in this life. You won''t let me treat you like a dog in the next life." ?!


    With a plop, Mrs. Chen was so frightened that she knelt down, bowed to the sky, and said: "God, I will do more good deeds in this life, and I will not just enjoy happiness. You are always so arrogant, don''t let me be a dog in the next life."


    What a mess!


    Wei Xiao was angry: "Put her up, I have something to say."


    "Yes." The four maids led by Aunt Shu quickly pulled Mrs. Chen up.


    Wei Xiao looked at Mrs. Chen and said: "There is a token in the box. Take it. When you get to the capital, if someone deliberately embarrasses Huiniang, you can make trouble with something. In short, you can''t let Huiniang suffer the consequences of those women. Do you understand?"


    "Understood, with so much reward, if Auntie still pretends not to understand, then she really is no longer a human being!" Mrs. Chen assured her, patting her chest: "Auntie swears that she will protect Huiniang girl and not let those cunning women bully her. If you cant do it, go to your noble uncle to settle the score!

 Chapter 2799: Go to the capital and die with Mr. Xu【2】

    Chapter 2799: Go to the capital and die with Mr. Xu��2��


    Chapter 2799 Go to the capital and die with Mr. Xu2


    Gu Dagui:


    I am alive to protect you from knives?


    Hmph, you are a heartless shrew, he shouldn''t be worried that something will happen to her and rush to see her. But when he hears such words, he is really angry!


    However, after seeing that Chen had been released, he felt relieved and did not enter the main courtyard. He went back to the next courtyard to read books on criminalw. If Chen was caught using criminalw, he coulde out and defend himself. She risked her life.


    In the main courtyard, Wei Xiao stared at Ms. Chen and said nothing for a long time. Ms. Chen was so frightened that she knelt down and said, "Eng, my aunt has never done anything bad. You must not kill my aunt. This is a killing." If your sin is too serious, you will be reincarnated as a pig in your next life!"


    Wei Xiao: "Huh, I am a member of the royal family and the one in charge of the army. When King Yama sees me, he will respect me. Will I be afraid of retribution in the next life?"


    "..." Ms. Chen was stunned for a moment, then she simply gave up and asked, "Then why are you staring at Auntie? What wrong thing did Auntie do? Tell me straight away."


    Wei Xiao: "Although I gave you the token so that you can make a big fuss, you can''t be too unscrupulous, let alone use the token for personal gain. If you dare to do it, your whole family will die... Dont even try to hide this from me, my hands and eyes are as bright as the sky, you cant hide it at all!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chen immediately came to life and said hurriedly: "So you are worried about this, but you are worried about it in vain. Don''t worry, you are a prince. I am sorry for you. Three generations of my aunt''s family have no worries about food and clothing. How about aunt?" You may take risks for personal gain, but it wont be worth it if you get caught!


    I am so smart, how can I take risks?


    but


    "Eng, you know a lot of wealthy people, but do you know if the Marquis and Mr. Ge have unmarried daughters? If so, pleasee forward and tell Brother Wang and Brother Fa that they are old enough to marry. Wife!"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Master Hou, the daughter of my hometown? How dare you think about it!"


    Well, Mrs. Chen saw that he was unhappy, so she hurriedly said: "Then the daughter of a high-ranking official''s family can do it, as long as the dowry isrge, my aunt won''t pick it."


    In any case, I am relying on you to marry a daughter-inw from a high family!


    Wei Xiao looked at Chen''s face and felt a little nauseous, but he didn''t have many children who could be used for marriage. It was not impossible toe forward to propose marriage to the Gu Dewang brothers and increase his own power: "Sure, this is a matter of course. The king agreed."


    Mrs. Chen: "Hey, my aunt knows that you value love and righteousness. Now, I will leave their brother''s marriage to you. You have to take care of it to the end!"


    The best thing is that you pay for the betrothal gift and the entire house, and I dont give you anything. I get two daughters-inw and two high-ranking rtives for free. How happy!


    Wei Xiao saw her secretly proud look and was very unhappy. He gave an order: "Be careful what you say these days. Don''t say anything disrespectful to the emperor and empress. If you dare to do it, you will be punished with a military stick and a thousand taels of silver." !


    Ms. Chen was shocked: "What? Aren''t we in the same group? Why do you suddenly want to punish my aunt?"


    Wei Xiao: "This is for your own good. You are used to talking without restraint. If you don''t put more restraints, you will easily die in the capital... Remember, you can scold those nobledies who embarrass Hui Niang, but your Majesty and Queen, you can''t You must scold me, otherwise it will be difficult for me to save you."


    In the following days, Mrs. Chen suffered a lot. Within three days, the ten thousand taels of silver notes given to her by Wei Xiao were gone to seven thousand.


    Seven thousand, this is more painful than killing Chen.


    Ms. Chen couldn''t bear it any longer, and rushed directly into the house with a bang, pointing at Wei Xiao who was having dinner with Luo Huiniang and said: "I quit, I came here to say goodbye to you and go back to the vige!"


    Gu Dagui pulled her and said: "Go back quickly and stop making trouble. You are not being punished because you speak freely."


    Chen shouted: "Fart. He asked me to follow him to the capital just to make her use her mouth to curse people. Now he dislikes my mouth and wants to punish me. He did it on purpose. I quit and go home!"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Quit? Okay,e here, drag Gu Dagui down and castrate him!" Gu Dagui: "..."


    What does this have to do with me?


    "Yes!" Wei Changfeng brought people over, detained Gu Dagui, and dragged him out of the courtyard.


    Mrs. Chen went crazy and hurriedly grabbed Gu Dagui: "Stop, let go of Dagui... Wei Eng, you ungrateful wolf bastard, let them go quickly. If you dare to touch a hair of my man, I will kill you!" "


    "Stop, let uncle Dagui go!" Luo Huiniang hurriedly called to Wei Changfeng and the others, and looked at Wei Xiao: "Aunt Dagui already knows what''s appropriate. Stop making trouble and let us have a peaceful life in a few days. no?!"


    Wei Xiao was satisfied after hearing this, and could see his intentions. The girl from the Luo family was not stupid at all.


    "Let him go." Wei Xiao spoke, and asked Wei Changfeng to bring Chen and Gu Dagui into the house, and said to Chen, "I really want you to act wildly to protect Huiniang, but the capital city is different from the vige. You have to be smart, otherwise it won''t be as simple as a fine, but you will lose your head and the whole vige will suffer."


    boom!


    Mrs. Chen threw the package on the table and said angrily: "I''m on a pirate ship!"


    Wei Xiao: "It is your own choice to seek wealth and honor in danger. I am not asking you to agree."


    You are not greedy for money, so who is to me?


    Ms. Chen was furious, but even though she hade, she didnt want to go back halfway, and Xiaoyu and his wife were also in the capital. If she was really in danger, she would just run to find Xiaoyu and his wife for help.


    "Dagui, sit down and eat!" Mrs. Chen pulled Gu Dagui to sit down, gave Gu Dagui the leg ofmb on the table to eat, and asked Wei Xiao: "When are you leaving? Aren''t you a busy person? You stay here all the time. Its been three days, dont you need to do other work?


    Get out of here quickly, everyone will be ufortable if you stay here.


    Wei Xiao said: "I will set off tomorrow. I will leave after sending you to Tong''an Mansion."


    Luo Huiniang paused, nced at him, then looked away and continued eating.


    Early the next morning, Luo Huiniang and her party, who had stayed in Zhuangzi, Youshan County for three days, set off on their way.


    Wei Xiao escorted them all the way to Tong''an Mansion. After settling Luo Huiniang, they would set off for Yongtai Mansion that night.


    Although Luo Huiniang said nothing, she followed Wei Xiao''s request and went to see him off.


    When Wei Xiao rode away, he couldn''t control himself and chased him forward several steps.


    Wei Xiao heard the footsteps and stopped. After thinking about it, he turned back, turned over and dismounted, grabbed Luo Huiniang who was retreating, and said, "I''m really busy. I can stay with you for a few days, yes." I want to tell you that I really want to have a good time with you."


    "I know you are scared, but the matter is now over. You can only apany me on this journey. If you win, I will restore a prosperous age to the world so that you will never see victims fleeing famine again in your lifetime."


    He also escaped from famine back then, saw scenes of people dying of hunger in the fields, and saw some people eating red meat in order to survive. Therefore, if he wins the world, he will make himself go in a good direction.


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang remembered the scene when she fled from famine. No matter what, her life now is thousands of times better than when she fled from famine.


    But she didn''t understand: "Why do you want to make things soplicated? If you had been more ruthless, you wouldn''t have been attacked from both sides."


    refers to why he didn''t kill Wei Qi and be emperor himself.

 Chapter 2800: Let you know clearly

    Chapter 2800: Let you know clearly


    Chapter 2800 Let you know clearly


    Wei Xiao: "Because if I do that, I will lose a unified dynasty... Those who are loyal to him, wealthy families who want puppets, and generals with disloyal intentions will establish themselves as emperors. By then, in thisnd, there will be Several emperors. Although I can lead the troops to destroy them, it will take several years. If internal and external enemies invade within a few years of peace, thisnd will have to be reced by ancestors. Therefore, in order to unify the dynasty, the Wei family must In harmony, I will only be wronged, lets get the world into the hands of the Wei family first.


    Wei Xiao patiently exined to her: "It''s not easy to be the Lord of the World. I have to give up a lot of things in order to take care of all parties and make the world stable... Hui Niang, it''s not that I don''t want to be a good person, it''s that I can''t. I If you are merciful and soft-hearted, the world will only be more chaotic, do you understand?!"


    I couldn''t help but envy Qin Sang. That boy was living a much morefortable life than him now.


    But Wei Xiao thought about it very seriously. Rather than living a free and easy life, he would rather grit his teeth and shoulder the burden of being the master of the country... It is indeed difficult to turn this mess around, but he likes the supreme power, so no matter how difficult it is, he will Also enjoy it.


    This is the biggest difference between him and Saburo.


    Wei Xiao looked at Luo Huiniang and said: "You have two tasks. One is to serve as a link to stabilize the rtionship between me and several families and prevent other families from taking away the power of these families. The second is to provide greater support to the big family. The Wei Dynasty will give birth to an heir...Many dynasties have failed because of their heirs. The Zongzheng family has been keeping an eye on the position of the future prince. The sessor of the David Dynasty must note from a family like these."


    He was trying to give birth to a heir apparent with Zongzhengyas bloodline after Zongzhengya was unable to have a son.


    Luo Huiniang was shocked when she heard this. She didnt expect that there would be such a struggle even when giving birth to a child?


    "That''s why I was so anxious and used force on you." Wei Xiao continued: "Because only you are the best candidate to give birth to the heir... Even if I lose and die, the rest of the family will care about you. For the sake of face, help the child to get up."


    "Hui Niang, what I said may be cruel, but the reality is like this. You have to be more open-minded. When you grow up, you have to learn to face the cruel reality and you can''t always have sweet dreams."


    Luo Huiniang lowered her head, pressed her belly, and said: "I know, I will take good care of the baby... But you must not attack several families in this life, otherwise not only me, but also the child will not let you go!"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."


    He then said: "Grandpa He will bring old doctor Wu and the Chu Wu family to join you. You should learn from the Chu Wu family. If you can learn the three basic things of Queen Chu Wen, you will be safe."


    The Chu Wu family is Aunt Wu.


    Aunt Wu was the princess of the county in her early years, and then stayed with the queen for twenty years. She was very capable, so Wei Xiao used the Min Dong family as a ckmail to ask Aunt Wu to serve as a female official for Luo Huiniang and help her for a few years.


    Luo Huiniang was shocked when she heard this: "No, Aunt Wu has suffered all her life. We have to let her live a peaceful life for a few years. She can''t..."


    "Luo Huiniang, you are dreaming again!" Wei Xiao interrupted her and ordered: "Listen carefully, you must keep Chu Wu by your side, otherwise you may not be able toe out even if you go to the pce for a banquet... Its okay to be kind, but you cant put your own life in vain, understand!


    Luo Huiniang was silent for a while, and finally nodded: "Sure, I listen to you on this matter, but you have to protect the Min Dong family. He is the hope of Grandpa Wu and Aunt Wu, and he must be well."


    Wei Xiao: "He is the chess piece that stabilizes Mr. Wu and the Chu Wu family. I would only let something happen to him if I was stupid."


    Luo Huiniang''s face turned ugly when she heard this: "Can''t you speak well? Using unpleasant words to talk about people will make you lose people''s hearts. Do you understand!"


    "Oh, you taught me a lesson." Wei Xiao said in a bad tone, but he knew in his heart that she was doing it for his own good, so he hugged her and said, "Live well until the end."


    After saying that, he no longer missed her, quickly let her go, turned around, mounted his horse, and rode away.


    Luo Huiniang stood there for a while, then turned and entered the yard.


    The group set off for the capital after resting for two days in Tong''an Mansion.


    On the outskirts of Beijing, in the Xu family cemetery, Mr. Xu looked at a group of masked men who broke into the thatched cottage and shouted in horror: "There are thieves,e quickly!"


    The leading masked man smiled: "Mr. Xu, stop shouting. The hands you left behind have been drugged by us and will not wake up before dawn. As for the hands in the vi, they are far away from the cemetery and thatched cottage. Very, I cant hear your shouting at all.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu became more and more frightened, but he pretended to be calm and asked: "Who are these heroes? What grudges do they have against my Xu family? If you have no grievances and just want money, I can take you in." You can take whatever is in the warehouse in the vi, but if its not enough, Ill ask my family to send me another ten thousand taels of silver!


    You gave me so much money right away. It seems that Mr. Xu is really afraid of death. The leader smiled and said, Since you are so afraid of death, we must kill you.


    He is here to take lives!


    Mr. Xu was horrified and shouted: "The Xu family has always been kind to others and never had any enmity with others. After the establishment of the new dynasty, the Xu family did not participate in marriage alliances or steal power from others. They lived an honest life. Why do you want to talk to the Xu family and me?" make life difficult for?"


    "Why?" the leader said, "Since you asked, we will let you know clearly...Old beast, do you still remember your first wife, Luo Shi?"


    Luo, Luo Shi!


    Mr. Xu said: "Are you sent by the Luo family? It''s impossible. The Luo family has worshiped the family for a long time, and the direct branch has died. The remaining side branches are farming in the countryside. They can''t invite you. Who are you? People? Why do you attack me?!"


    The leader shook his head and said: "You are really a beast. You don''t even know that your own son is still alive."


    A biological son?


    The one born by Luo Shi?


    It was so long ago that he didn''t even think about it.


    He, he is still alive?


    The leader nodded: "Well, not only is he alive, he is also rich. His son married the sister of the Marquis of Lu and became a brother-inw with the Duke of Qin. His daughter became a first-ss princess and married Prince Wei as a sidekick. Concubine, she is now pregnant with Prince Weis only heir..."


    The leader was talking about the current wealth of the Luo family. Mr. Xu was shocked and regretful when he heard this. He was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Oh, you are vomiting blood. Do you regret giving up that son? Unfortunately, it is toote to regret now. Your Xu family is doomed to continue to decline, and you must die!"


    Mr. Xu endured the severe pain in his heart and said hurriedly: "No, don''t kill me, let me see him first... I am his biological father. He was very attached to me when he was a child. If he knows that you killed me, he will You will definitely avenge me!"


    "What happened in the past was all done by Mrs. Xu Chu. The Xu family was forced to treat him poorly due to the imperial power of the Chu family... I promise to divorce Mrs. Xu Chu immediately, dig up her grave, and dig up her bones. Throw it to a mass grave, move Luo''s grave back to the Xu family cemetery, and take him back to the Xu family to be the head of the Xu family!"


    "Hero, please tell him this and let him make his own choice. Don''t do it too quickly!"

 Chapter 2801: Ning Ji informed

    Chapter 2801: Ning Ji informed


    Chapter 2801 Ning Ji informed


    "Don''t do it right?" The leaderughed when he heard this: "You old beast killed your first wife and eldest son, and also helped the Xu Chu family to harm your second son''s life. Who on earth did it right?!"


    After saying that, he swung the knife and cut off half of Mr. Xu''s leg with a click.


    "Ah!" Mr. Xu screamed in pain and fainted.


    The leader sneered and ordered: "Give him medicine to wake him up and make him full of energy within half an hour."


    "Yes." The dead man, who was good at medicine, quickly opened the medicine box, poured medicine into Mr. Xu and gave him an injection, and revived him.


    "It hurts, it hurts me!" Mr. Xu wailed and asked for help from the dead soldiers: "I am Xu, Xu, Xu Mingyan''s biological father, and the grandfather of Prince Wei''s concubine. You can''t kill me. If I die, Yes, Prince Wei will definitely not let you go!"


    "Ah!" Mr. Xu suddenly screamed. It turned out that the soldier who was treating the wound saw that he was too arrogant, so he threw the powder on Mr. Xu''s broken leg, causing the old man to almost faint from the pain.


    The leader looked at the miserable old man Xu andughed at him: "You old guy has no other skills, but you are quite capable of marrying and gaining power, but who do you think you are? Do you think that Prince Wei will let you recognize your rtives?"


    Mr. Xu was shocked when he heard this, and seemed to understand something. He trembled and said, "Yes, it was Prince Wei who asked you toe... kill me?"


    The leader smiled and said: "It''s not too stupid, so don''t even think about living tonight, just suffer a good death."


    He added: "Don''t worry, Prince Wei has told us to take good care of you and make sure you die without any body parts."


    After saying that, he shouted outside the thatched cottage. Immediately, a dead soldier led five wolves in. However, the wolf''s mouth was covered by an iron cover at the moment, but its glowing blue eyes were very scary.


    This, is he going to be eaten by wolves? !


    Mr. Xu was so frightened that he ignored the severe pain of his broken leg and backed away with his hands on the ground. He said in horror: "You can''t do this. I am the concubine''s biological grandfather. If you kill me, she will be killed on your back." The bad reputation of the elders... dont do it so cruelly, I know I was wrong, lets talk about it.


    Bang, the leader kicked him and said angrily: "Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to talk to Prince Wei?"


    He added: "Just letting you die alone is already a gift. If we continue to cause trouble, your entire Xu family will definitely disappear. Prince Wei can do it."


    Find an excuse to send the Xu family to Xinliu City and kill them on the way. Just say that they encountered bandits. Anyway, the Xu family has fallen and no one will stand up for the Xu family.


    But Mr. Xu was selfish. When he was about to die, he only thought of himself. He continued to shout: "I have a big deal about Xu Mingyan''s wife. I have written it down and handed it over to others for safekeeping. If I die, what will happen to me?" It will be exposed, and then Prince Wei will be theughing stock of the world!"


    The leader listened for a moment.


    Seeing this, Mr. Xu thought that the leader was afraid, so heughed arrogantly: "My Xu family has fallen, so I am not afraid of anything. But Prince Wei has lofty ambitions. If he doesn''t want to lose his position,e and talk to me. This Good for everyone!


    But the leader didn''t believe him at all: "Oh, stop talking nonsense. You said three words of "Xu" before saying your son''s name. You were so callous that you almost forgot his name and thought he was already dead. Would you anticipate that his family will be prosperous, and write down the reasons in advance and give them to others for safekeeping, so that you can control Xu Mingyan''s family? If you have such foresight, the Xu family will not fall."


    Then he said: "Even if you really wrote the letter, would your Xu family members dare to expose it? If they dare to expose it, the whole family will die. Do you really think that Prince Wei is a wife of the back house? He is a viin who has been on the battlefield for several years. God, I have seen this kind of threat many times, but he neverpromised, and in the end he beheaded the entire n of those who threatened him."


    The leader thought it was very ridiculous. How could Mr. Xu be as stupid as the Ji family and try to use women''s methods to deal with the people in charge of the army? I just feel like I cant die fast enough!


    Mr. Xu was shocked. He didn''t expect that even this could not threaten Prince Wei.


    The leader was toozy to bother with Mr. Xu, so he said: "Sweep away our traces."


    "Yes." The dead soldiers immediately started to clean up the traces of their visit to the thatched cottage.


    The leader said: "Apply medicine and let go of the wolf."


    "Yes!" The dead man who was leading the wolf immediately put a wolf luring ointment on Mr. Xu''s body, then removed the iron covers from the five wolves'' mouths and released the wolves.Ouch!


    The pack of wolves pounced on Mr. Xu, biting him, hissing, hissing, hissing, and soon they devoured Mr. Xu until only the remains of his clothes and skeleton were left.


    Until the moment of his death, Mr. Xu did not truly repent.


    He just regrets... If he had known that Xu Mingyan''s children were so promising, he should have recognized them earlier. If he had recognized them and held them in his hands, he would now be the grandfather of the prince''s concubine and a rtive of Qin Guogong. When the Marquis of Lu''s sister saw him, she had to kneel down and call her grandfather!


    Unfortunately, everything is toote.


    "Leave some wolf hair and get some wolf footprints to make it easier for the government to do business." The leader ordered. After everything was done, he left with the dead soldiers and the wolf, and used the letter eagle to send a message to Wei Xiao to inform him of what was going on here. Son.


    Early the next morning, the servants who were guarding Mr. Xu woke up and came to help Mr. Xu get up. But when they entered the thatched cottage, they only saw the remains of corpses. They shouted in horror: "Ah ah ah, old man, the old man is dead!"


    He rushed out of the cemetery rolling and crawling, ran to the vi''s courtyard, and informed the head of the vige.


    After hearing this, Zhuangtou almost fainted: "Are you telling the truth?!"


    The servants nodded: "It''s true, it''s true... the old man has been eaten. If you don''t believe me, go and have a look in the thatched cottage."


    look?


    Zhuangtou didn''t have the courage, so he just said: "You guys guard the thatched cottage, I''ll go back to the mansion and report it, and let the uncle and the otherse over." He left the mess behind and took a carriage to Xu''s house.


    By the time the Xu family got the news, it was already mid-afternoon.


    After hearing this, Uncle Xu still didn''t believe it and cursed: "You dog ve, the Xu family cemetery is in the vi, how can there be a wolf?"


    The head of the vige cried: "This is such a big deal, I don''t dare to lie. I beg you to take someone to the vi to take a look... I heard from the servants who served the old master... There are only **** clothes and broken bones left, and the servants are gone." Dare to look."


    Uncle Xu finally put aside his disbelief, but he didn''t dare to go. What if there were really wolves in the vi and he went there and was bitten to death?


    Quick, go and call the eldest son here!


    "yes."


    The servants of the Xu family rushed to call Mr. Xu.


    After hearing this, the eldest son Xu almost fainted. When he came to his senses, he knelt down and cried loudly: "Grandpa, my grandson is unfilial. He should live with you in the thatched cottage!"


    Uncle Xu said: "Stop howling, and quickly take people to the vi to collect your grandfather''s body!"


    "Yes." Master Xu knew that his own father was useless, so he put away his tears and made arrangements to go to the vi. He also asked his servants to go to Jingzhao Mansion to report the matter to the official.


    Jing Zhaoyin heard that there were wolves in the outskirts of Beijing, and some people were injured. He did not dare to neglect, so he reported it to the Military and Horse Division of the Five Cities, and invited soldiers and horses to rush to the Xu family cemetery.


    And this matter spread quickly.


    People in the capital started gossiping: "This old man Xu is so miserable. He went to the cemetery to do the dojo for histe father, and he still encountered such a thing. It''s really unlucky."


    "Unlucky? I think I was retributed. When my grandfather was alive, I heard that he had said some past events.


    ...After reading the messages from Feng''er and Guiya, I was very touched and ashamed. I felt that I was a person who didn''t know what was good or bad and didn''t know how to cherish it. But there were so many things going on this year that I couldn''t calm down to write, which made my procrastination even worse. , I will reflect on it, adjust my mentality, think about the ending carefully, and try to finish this book as soon as possible. Thank you Chen Bao for your monthly vote. You really voted for me so many times. I was shocked. . Regarding Ning Ji, he is considered the biggest viin in the book. He will die at the end. He will unite with foreign enemies tounch a war, but he will not write about the war scenes again, because the new book also has war scenes, so we have to save some for them. Regarding Wei Er, he is a person who only cares about his career and despises emotions. When he was with Gu Yumei in his previous life, he was not so good, and he also died in his previous life. Several families helped him clean up the mess and helped Gu Yumei''s child to be a leader, but In this life, Gu Yumei died, and many things were different. I also wanted a happy ending with Luo Huiniang, so I wrote more about their rtionship, which was a bit overwhelming. I will write less about it in the future. . Finally, thank you for your support, and thank our editors for being tolerant of me, a scumbag. I am really sorry for everyone, and I have failed to live up to everyone''s expectations. I wish you all peace, health, wealth, fearless courage, and a cheerful temperament. 0.0 Getting rich is vulgar, but getting rich can relieve worries. If you want to be Mrs. Chen, I love Mrs. Chen very much, so dont dislike her.

 Chapter 2802: Too greedy

    Chapter 2802: Too greedy


    Chapter 2802 Too greedy


    Huh? Is there such a thing? No way!


    "How is it impossible? What my grandfather said is true. It''s just that Mr. Xu married a princess conferred by Emperor Jingtai. The family of his original wife fell into ruin again. No one dared to pursue it, and no one dared to mention it. So now No one knows about that. But as long as you create some bad karma, God will remember it. Sooner orter, he wille to settle ounts with you. Look at Mr. Xu, isnt he getting retribution?"


    The man spoke loudly, and the people from the Five Cities Army and Horses Department heard him, and they immediately pointed their swords at him and said angrily: "Where did this ****e from, dare to act recklessly here? That''s because he suffered a wolf disaster. This is not retribution. If you dare to make any nonsense again, I will take you to the Prison of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division and give you a hard meal!"


    It is really tiring to live under the emperors feet and dare to talk about ghosts and gods.


    "Sir, spare your life, I don''t dare to do it anymore." The man was frightened to death and hurriedly begged for mercy, but in his heart he was thinking whether he should burn a piece of paper for his grandfather and tell him what happened to the old man of the Xu family whom he secretly scolded. retribution?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The people from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division beat their gongs and shouted: "Wolves appeared in the suburbs of Beijing. The Wucheng Army and Horse Division came out of the city to kill the wolves. Before the wolves are exterminated, each family should be careful to leave the city. If you don''t listen to the advice, you will be killed by the wolves." Every family is responsible for the loss of life!"


    Although wolves are ferocious beasts, the wolves are outside the city and cannot enter the capital, so everyone is not very afraid and continues to gossip about Mr. Xu being eaten by the wolves.


    The Xu family arrived at the Vi Cemetery just before midnight.


    Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu did not dare to step forward. They pushed Young Master Xu and said, "Brother Yan is the eldest grandson of the Xu family. You should go in and have a look."


    Mr. Xu looked at them, feeling deste and sad in his heart, but he could only go in by himself. When he saw the scene in the thatched cottage, he was so shocked that his eyesight went ck and he fainted.


    Young Master, doctor,e and save your eldest son! The servants hurriedly carried Xu Yan out of the thatched cottage and asked the doctor toe and rescue him.


    Xu Yan cried when he woke up. After crying for a long time, he said: "Dad, second uncle, grandfather has gone... Bring all the shrouds, burial quilts, soul-inducing gs, braziers, paper money, coffins and other items over here, and wait for the adults in Jingzhao Mansion. After inspecting the thatched cottage, we invited grandpa back home."


    After speaking, he cried again: "Grandpa, it''s your grandson who is unfilial and failed to stay with you, causing you to suffer such a serious crime!"


    After hearing this, Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were afraid that the people from Jingzhao Mansion would ask them to go into the thatched cottage to collect the body, so they rushed to get the things to bury the body. They also said to Qu Shaoyin from Jingzhao Mansion: "Master Qu, you have If you need anything, go to Brother Yan, he is the eldest grandson of the Xu family, he can make the decision in everything!"


    Don''t look for us, we don''t want to go into the thatched cottage to pick up corpses.


    Qu Shaoyin sneered when he heard this. With these people in the Xu family, no wonder it would fall.


    He withdrew his gaze, led the people from Jingzhao Mansion, and followed the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to inspect the inside and outside of the thatched cottage three times. Finally, the first manor and one division came to the same conclusion: "It was not murder, but the work of a pack of wolves. "


    Qu Shaoyin took hundreds of households from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to Xu Yan, told him the conclusion, and handed him a case file: "Master Xu, please sign and fingerprint."


    The matter can be settled only after the Xu family signs.


    Mr. Xu started to cry again and asked twice: "Is it really caused by wolves? This is the suburb of Beijing. I haven''t heard of wolves in twenty years."


    Lu Baihu showed him the wolf hair: "This is the evidence, and there are teeth marks from beasts on the corpse. I have fought in battles and have seen corpses bitten by beasts. I will never admit it... There are many mountains in the suburbs of Beijing, and wolves can move. Just because there were no wolves before, does not mean there are no wolves now. Sign quickly, and I promise you that we will kill the wolves before Mr. Xus funeral to avenge him."


    After Xu Yan heard this, looking at the impatient faces of Lang Mao and Lu Baihu, he could only take the case file from Jingzhao Mansion and sign and fingerprint it.


    When it was done, Qu Shaoyin said: "Come here, help Mr. Xu collect the body!"


    "Yes." The servant of Jingzhao Mansion came over and said, "Master Xu, please." After hearing this, Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu hurriedly hid behind the servants of the Xu family.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Xu sneered, put on mourning clothes, followed the widower into the thatched cottage, knelt on the ground, kowtowed three times, and began to bury Mr. Xu''s body.


    I didnt finish my work until dawn and started carrying the coffin home.


    "Hey, the Xu family is back, carrying a coffin. This old man Xu is really dead!"


    Everyone from the Jingzhao Mansion and the Wucheng Army and Horses Division has gone. Is it possible that he faked his death? I just dont know how many bodies are left?


    "Lin Asi, shut up quickly. What you said is disrespectful to the deceased. Be careful that Mr. Xues to find you at night!"


    Lin Asi said: "Why are you looking for me? I didn''t kill him. He should look for the wolves!"


    Because of the decline of the Xu family, the people in the capital had no scruples about his family and watched the excitement one after another.


    Mr. Xu was very sad when he heard what they said. He didn''t know what happened to his family. How could such a thing happen to him?


    He returned to Xu''s house in a daze, and had to brace himself to keep vigil for Mr. Xu and receive rtives and friends who came to express their condolences.


    Its just that none of the rtives who came here were any noble rtives, and even some old rtives simply found excuses not toe after seeing his familys decline and then encountering such an ominous disaster.


    Mr. Xu''s funeral was therefore very deste.


    Ning Ji panicked when he heard about this... In his previous life, the Xu family was not so miserable. Xu Yan eventually became the top student in high school and sessfully became an official. Mr. Xu was also a disaster for thousands of years, and he did not die until Xu Yan was in high school for a few years.


    As for what the Xu family did to Luo''s father and the Chu family, it was not exposed, just because Luo Wu died in the previous life, and it was not Luo Huiniang who followed Wei Xiao, but Gu Yumei.


    Mr. Xu saw that the Luo family was in trouble, so he didn''t bother with them. He treated them as if they didn''t exist, lest the Luo family''s fish would die and the official career of his precious grandson would be ruined.


    But in this life, because of Gu Yumei''s death, many things were different. Ning Ji was afraid that Wei Xiao would not die in the end, and he was also afraid that Luo Huiniang''s child would ascend the throne and be emperor.


    ... Qin Sang did not know what is good and what is wrong, and betrayed his loyalty. In this case, he might as well be the master of the world, and to be the master of the world, he cannot let Wei Xiao''s children be too powerful. It is best to make a big fuss and make him angry. Luo Huiniang suffered a miscarriage.


    Ning Ji wrote with his left hand and wrote two letters in the tone of Mr. Xu, and asked the dead men to secretly send them to the study rooms of Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu... These two losers were not very knowledgeable, but they each upied a study room. Very good at showing off.


    The Xu family was busy with funeral arrangements. Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu had time to go to the study only after the funeral for Mr. Xu, so they found the letter seven dayster.


    "...Wei, Prince Wei is my niece-inw!" After Second Master Xu read the letter, he was so shocked that he almost fainted. He quickly pinched his own body to calm down.


    But he can''t calm down.


    "Niece-inw? Why not a biological son-inw? My sister Yun is not married yet!" The more Master Xu thought about it, the more unconvinced he became. He mmed the desk angrily and said, "No, that bitch''s daughter can be a concubine." , my sister Yun cant be wronged anymore, she must also join Prince Weis pce as a concubine, otherwise I will make a big fuss, and everyone will not be able to have a good time!

 Chapter 2803: Xu family fire

    Chapter 2803: Xu family fire


    Chapter 2803 The Xu Family Fire


    When Mrs. Xu learned that Mr. Xu was hiding in the study, she thought he had hired a beautiful maid to eat meat, so she hurriedly came to stop him. After hearing his shouting inside, she banged on the door and asked, "You What are you shouting inside? Why is Sister Yun going to be a concubine? When did you find a good match for Sister Yun? Open the door quickly and exin it clearly to me!"


    Mr. Xu was angry when he heard this. He opened the door, raised his hand and pped Mrs. Xu twice: "Shrew, why are you shouting? If you ruin the future of the family, I will never end it with you!"


    Looked at Mrs. Xu again and cursed: "It''s useless. I was really blind back then. I married a loser like you, and I have aplished nothing even though I''m forty years old."


    "You, you dare to hit me. You are living on my dowry, and you dare to hit me...Xu Er, I will fight with you!" Mrs. Xu Er was not a tolerant person, so she started a fight with Mr. Xu and beat him My face was covered with blood from being scratched.


    Second Master Xu fell in love with the maid, and his body was hollowed out. He was no match for his wife, so he quickly called his servant for help: "Come quickly and drag this shrew away!"


    The boys hesitated for a while. Seeing that Mr. Xu couldn''t bear it anymore, they dared to pull Mrs. Xu.


    Second Master Xu felt that he was about to be a prince and father-inw, and he was about to get angry. He didnt want to tolerate Second Lady Xu anymore, so he acted like a coward and kicked Second Lady Xu unconscious: Bah, shrew, you brought this on yourself. of."


    Then he said to the nuns and maids beside the second wife: "Lock this shrew back to her yard. She is not allowed to deliver messages to her parents'' house without my instructions... If you dare to disobey, I will kill you with a stick." What you are eating now is my Xu familys food!


    Mammy and the maids were scared to death, how could they dare to disobey their master? They hurriedly said: "Yes, ves obey~"


    He quickly carried Mrs. Xu away.


    Second Master Xu was anxious to be Prince Wei''s father-inw, so he couldn''t wait any longer. He took the letter and went to Prince Wei''s pce to find someone to contact Prince Wei ande back for negotiations.


    But before he left the gate of Xu''s house, he was stopped by Xu Yan and his men.


    Xu Yan''s face was pale, his body was shaky, and he looked seriously ill, but there was murderous intent in his eyes. He stared at Second Master Xu and asked, "Where is Second Uncle going in a hurry?"


    Second Master Xu sneered: "Where am I going to go and I don''t need to exin to you? I am your elder!"


    "Elders? Oh, the Xu family is in this situation because of elders like you... You, including grandpa, are all beasts!" Xu Yan discovered the letter in Uncle Xu''s study and saw the content of the letter. Finally, he felt that the sky had fallen, and that all the benevolence, justice, etiquette and etiquette he had learned in the previous twenty years had be a joke!


    The grandfather and grandmother he respected were such beasts... How could they do such a thing? You''ve already killed someone else''s mother and brother, and now you want to cheat on someone else''s fiance?


    "Retribution, it''s all retribution. If God has eyes, the entire Xu family should go to hell!" Xu Yan roared, so angry that he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing him like this, Second Master Xu became frightened and stepped back, saying: "Brother Yan, calm down and don''t get too excited...Uncle is not going to do anything bad, but to seek a bright future for the Xu family. Wait for us My family is married to Prince Wei, and you can be a high official without taking any scientific examination!"


    After Xu Yan heard this, he was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Mr. Xu and said with a bitter smile: "You really want to die~"


    Hey, in this case, it is better to die at home than to die outside!


    Fang Yong, arrest him and imprison him in my grandfathers yard. No one can go to see him without my order.


    Fang Yong was his wife''s dowry man. In order to suppress Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu, he used Fang Yong.


    "Yes." Fang Yong immediately led people over, knocked Second Master Xu unconscious with one move, and carried him to Old Master Xu''s study. Uncle Xu was also here. When he saw his soning, he hurriedly screamed... You traitor, how dare you tie up your biological father. If anyone finds out, your life will be over. Please let me go!


    Xu Yan ignored Uncle Xu and only told Fang Yong: "Go out and close the door. No one is allowed to approach this courtyard without my order... Also, guard the house. No one can leave the house without my order!"


    "Yes." Fang Yong responded, feeling very worried. After leaving a small team of men to guard outside the study yard, he hurried to find Xu Yan''s wife.


    In the study, Xu Yan endured the pain in his heart, stared at Uncle Xu and Second Uncle Xu, and said: "Father, second uncle, if you don''t want the entire Xu family to disappear from this world, just pretend you haven''t read the letter... Grandpa was suddenly bitten to death by a wolf. , you received the same letter at the same time, this is clearly someone setting a trap for the Xu family, wanting to use the Xu family to harm Prince Wei and repay Qin Guogong and the Gu family, you can''t be fooled."


    Uh huh! Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu shouted, wanting to talk.


    Xu Yan said: "I can let you speak, but you cannot shout. You must carefully consider what I just said. Don''t be blinded by wealth and do things that harm the whole n."


    Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were very angry after hearing this, but now that they were restrained, they could only nod in agreement: "Uh-huh!"


    Xu Yan is still very smart. He first takes out the cloth ball for Uncle Xu and lets him talk.


    Uncle Xu saw that his son was too crazy today and did not dare to provoke him. He just wanted to stabilize him first: "Brother Yan, dad knows that he was wrong. Don''t worry, dad will not expose the things in the letter. He will only hide them. Get off, and then go to He''an Mansion in person to invite your second uncle''s family back, so that our whole family can have a happy reunion."


    Xu Yan was extremely disappointed: "After all, dad still wants to join the Luo family... But how can dad have the dignity to recognize his family? We owe his family more than just two lives!"


    The life of Xu Mingyan and the Chu family is a dignity that the Chu family will never be able to pick up, and it is the nightmare that the Chu family has to bear for a lifetime!


    Still reunited happily?


    It would be considered a kindness if someone didnt cut our family into pieces!


    Xu Yan cried, knelt down and begged: "Father, second uncle, this is a big grievance that will never be solved. Let''s just pretend that we don''t know about it, let others live a good life, and let our family live a good life." ?"


    "Live a good life?" Uncle Xu smiled: "Go and ask outside, what is the status of our Xu family now? We don''t even pay attention to a small five-city army and a hundred households. We are so depressed. How can we live a good life if we dont use some means?!


    He then said: "Brother Yan, you are the eldest grandson of the Xu family. You have to make the Xu family prosperous again. Don''t be too afraid of trouble. Otherwise, how will you face the ancestors of the Xu family after you die?"


    Brother Yan, I know you are kind-hearted and thin-skinned. I wont bother you with this matter. I will go and recognize your second uncle in person, so you can just leave it alone, okay?


    "Haha." Xu Yan smiled and didn''t say anything. He just pressed Uncle Xu''s head and stuffed the cloth ball back into his mouth. He looked at Second Master Xu, took off the cloth ball from his mouth and asked, "Second, What is uncles n?

 Chapter 2804: Hard stubble

    Chapter 2804: Hard stubble


    Chapter 2804 Hard fight


    Seeing that he was too calm, Second Master Xu swallowed his saliva out of fear and lied: "Second uncle has no ns. He listens to your eldest brother. If you say you don''t recognize your rtives, second uncle will not disturb the Luo family."


    He endured his fear again and said with a warm smile: "Brother Yan, let uncle out quickly, otherwise the people from the second room wille here, and there will be more people who know the old things, and it will be difficult for you to end it."


    But Xu Yan was not that easy to fool. He stared at him and asked, "Did your second uncle tell the truth? Do you dare to swear on grandpa''s old things that if you lie, you will end up being bitten to death by a pack of wolves?"


    Ah, Second Master Xu screamed in fright and cursed: "Xu Yan, you are such a jerk, how dare you curse your elders like this!"


    "You are so scared, you can see that you just lied and tricked me into getting away." Xu Yan chuckled, looked at Uncle Xu and Second Uncle Xu and said: "Father, Second Uncle, what ability do you have to negotiate with Prince Wei? He is like that Will the characters be threatened by you? My grandfather is already dead, isnt that enough for you to be afraid of?!"


    At this moment, only Mr. Xu could speak, and he said: "Why not? That bitch''s daughter, your cousin, is pregnant. She is Prince Wei''s only heir. In order to keep the child, Prince Wei will definitelypromise... and Our family is an aristocratic family, and by acknowledging your cousin''s status with us, it will be beneficial to the heirs. Prince Wei will settle the matter and he will definitely agree."


    "If he would have promised grandpa, he would not have died miserably!" Xu Yan pointed at them in despair and yelled: "Obviously he is about to die, why can you still have such a sweet dream? I will not let you be stupid. The whole n has been dragged to death... You have the same virtues as your grandparents, so go down and fulfill your filial piety to them!"


    Bitch, that person. Just hearing these names, Xu Yan thought about it more and realized that his father and second uncle had actually known about Xu Mingyan''s existence for a long time, but they had always looked down on him and allowed his grandparents to harm him. .


    "Not to mention close rtives, any individual should feel ashamed after learning that his or her parents have harmed others. But you have no regrets at all and only want to use others for profit. You are not human!" Xu Yan''s eyes were scarlet! roared.


    Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were extremely frightened when they saw this. Second Master Xu hurriedly spoke to calm him: "Brother Yan, we know we were wrong, but we were still young at that time. It was the private matter of our elders. How dare we Tube?"


    He then promised: "Don''t worry, we will listen to you. We will live an honest life in the future and we will never go to that family to identify ourselves. Please let us go."


    Then he stupidly yelled outside: "Xu Yan is crazy and wants to kill the elders. Come and save us. Whoever saves us will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of silver. Whoever dares not to save the master''s son will be rewarded by the whole family... Uh-huh!"


    Before Xu Yan could say the word "death by stick", Xu Yan blocked his mouth with a piece of cloth.


    Xu Yan stared at them and said: "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it, and you are not the kind of person who would change your mind... In this case, you can go down and apany your grandfather."


    After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed to them three times.


    Uh-huh!


    Uh-huh!


    Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were terrified...Xu Yan, please calm down and dont do anything that will ruin your life.


    But Xu Yan had given up his mind, so he took out a jar of strong wine and put it on the soft couch where they were sitting. It knocked over with a bang and the strong wine flowed out, soaking their mourning clothes and the soft bed. The hay on the couch... The aristocratic family likes ancient customs and follows ancient etiquette. When there is a filial piety in the family, straw mats will be spread out, imitating the meaning of keeping a filial piety in a house.


    Xu Yan gave thempposts next to him two more kicks. With two bangs, the twompposts fell down. More than twentymps were used to light Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu. Together with the spirits and overturnedmp oil, the fire was very strong. It quickly sprang up.


    Uh-huh!


    Uh-huh!


    Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were so frightened that they rolled off the couch and tried to escape.


    But Xu Yan did not allow them to escape, so he picked up a chair and threw it at them.


    After a few bangs, they were knocked unconscious. Xu Yan was stunned for a while, and then quickly came to his senses. He took away the cloth from the two people''s mouths, took away the two letters, rushed out of the study, closed the door of the study, and stood at the door, waiting for the fire. Slowly get bigger.


    After a while, the dead soldiers left behind by Fang Yong realized something was wrong. They banged on the courtyard door and shouted: "Uncle, is there a leak in the study? Are you okay? Hold on, we wille to rescue you right now!"


    Xu Yan didn''t respond, he just ran over and pushed against the hospital door.


    The soldiers of the Fang family realized something was wrong and banged on the door harder.


    When Xu Yan couldn''t hold on any longer, Fang Yong arrived with Xu Fangshi. When he saw the fireing out of the yard, Xu Fangshi was frightened and asked, "What''s going on? Is Mr. Xuan still in the study?" ?


    "He''s still there. The ves are about to go in to rescue people, but the courtyard door seems to be blocked from the inside and cannot be opened for a while."


    Being held up from the inside?


    Xu Fangshi seemed to have guessed something, but she couldn''t believe it. She patted the door of the courtyard and shouted: "Ms., sir, are you in there? Open the door quickly... I''m pregnant. We have a child. You can''t die, and you can''t let the child die." I was born without a father!


    pregnant?


    Xu Yan was stunned, but he came to his senses. After quickly making a sound of running footsteps, he shouted in horror: "Come on, people, my father and second uncle were drunk and had a fire. They are trapped in the house!"


    this?


    He was obviously the one who bound the people in, but now that he is saying this, it is obvious that he was the one who set the fire.


    Xu Fangshi was desperate, but she was taught by Fang Shangshu. When faced with a desperate situation, she was very resourceful and said hurriedly: "You all heard it, you are from the Fang family, you know what to do."


    Yes, the ves will swear allegiance to my aunt and uncle to the death! Fang Yong took the lead and said, and the other dead men nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you." Xu Fangshi hurriedly shouted towards the door again: "Ms. sir, open the door quickly and let Fang Yong and others rescue people... Hurry up, someone will knock the gong to notify that they have escaped!"


    If you don''t open the door quickly, you won''t be able to hide it when the rest of the Xu familyes over.


    After hearing this, Xu Yan looked at the fire in the study room and saw that it was already burning brightly. He opened the courtyard door, hugged Xu Fang and cried, "Madam, I finally see you again...Dad and my second uncle." I missed my grandfather and wanted to stay in his study, but they were too sad and couldn''t help drinking to drown their sorrows... I tried to persuade them, but they didn''t listen and even drove me away. I could only go to the back of the study. I was sorting out grandpas belongings in the warehouse, and when I realized something was wrong, it was already like this.


    Xu Fangshi agreed: "It must be the father-inw and the second uncle who knocked over themppost after getting drunk and attracted Zhu Rong..."


    He hugged Xu Yan again and cried, "Mr. sir, this is not your fault. Don''t me yourself."


    She knew her husband-inw very well, and had also heard from Fang Yong that Xu Yan was angry today and **** two elders. Although she didn''t know why they were tied up, it was definitely not her husband-inw who made the mistake, but the two who had never been able to do so. Progressive elders!


    Xu Yan cried loudly when he heard this: "Madam, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    It''s because he was too selfish andmitted the murder of his elders. If this was discovered, it would be nothing if he died, but it would affect his wife''s life.


    Xu Fang''s wife couldn''t stop crying, but she didn''t dare to speak anymore, because Xu Yan''s mother and the people from the second room had already rushed over after hearing the news of the flood.


    Seeing the raging fire, the children of the second room screamed in fear, grabbed Xu Yan and asked angrily: "What''s going on? Dad and uncle are still inside? Why are you crying? You are the eldest grandson of the Xu family, what are you doing at this time? Can you cry? Why don''t you quickly lead the team in to rescue people!"

 Chapter 2805: Ning Ji is restrained

    Chapter 2805: Ning Ji is restrained


    Chapter 2805 Ning Ji is restrained


    Seeing this, Mrs. Xu rushed over and pushed away the girls in the second house, shouting: "The fire is so big, why are you letting Brother Yan rescue people?"


    Xu Shou, the direct son of the second wife, said neither yin nor yang: "Auntie, cousin Yan is the eldest grandson of the Xu family. If something goes wrong in the Xu family, he should be the one to solve it. If you don''t want to solve it, give up your position as the future head of the family!"


    Xu Yun shouted towards the study: "Dad, dad, please wait, my daughter wille to save you right now!"


    The other concubines and concubines in the second room grabbed her and cried: "Sister, the Xu family has no descendants. You are a girl, so there is no need for you to rush into the fire to save people!"


    The second room is very capable of making trouble, and every word of it is forcing Xu Yan to take risks to save people.


    After hearing what the girls in the second house said, Mrs. Xu Fang felt very sorry for Xu Yan, but at this moment she pushed Xu Yan and said, "Sister Yun and the others are right. My husband, please take Fang Yong and the others to rescue people!"


    Only if you rush in to save people can you clear your suspicions.


    After Fang Yong heard this, he immediately called to the Fang family: "Hurry up and follow my uncle to put out the fire!"


    He grabbed Xu Yan and half dragged him towards the burning study.


    Xu Yan understood. After calming down, he began to pretend to be struggling to save people: "Quickly, bring the quilt and water. Let the quilt be soaked. We have to go in and save the person under the quilt!"


    "The water ising, the water ising." When the people of the Xu family learned that the water was gone, they went to fetch water one after another. Now they are carrying loads of water.


    Quilt, quilt is here.


    Xu Yan shouted: "Pour it quickly, make it wet!"


    Hurrah!


    Buckets of water were poured on the quilt, soaking it. Xu Yan, Fang Yong and a dozen other dead soldiers rushed into the burning study wrapped in quilts and soaked cotton face towels.


    The servants of the Xu family also carried buckets of water and poured water into the burning study.


    With a crash, dozens of buckets of water were poured in, half of the fire at the door of the study was doused, and an escape passage was created for Xu Yan and the others.


    Brother Yan, Brother Yan,e out quickly, you cant stay in there for too long, you will be killed by the smoke! Mrs. Xu cried, for fear that her son would die inside.


    Xu Fangshi couldn''t stop crying, but only Xu Yan risked his life to save him. When the people from the Five Cities Army and Horses Division arrived, they wouldn''t doubt him.


    Fortunately, Xu Yan and his group had arge number of people, and the fire did not reach the sky. They were able to sessfully rescue the person, and the person was still alive.


    But


    Ah ah ah, what is this! The second wifes concubines and concubines children were so frightened that most of them fainted.


    Doctor, doctor,e and save us! Xu Yan shouted. Looking at the two people who were about to be cooked, he felt relieved, but also very painful. He felt that he was inferior to animals, so he broke down and cried.


    The people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division saw the fire on Xu''s side and rushed in to put out the fire. What they saw was Xu Yan crying loudly.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire!" Lu Baihu ordered, and then said: "Blow the gong to notify the nearby people to pay attention to Zhurong. The sky is dry and a spark can cause a fire. You must be careful!"


    "Yes." The soldiers under hismand rushed to put out the fire and beat the gongs to notify nearby people to prevent fires.


    Lu Baihu asked Xu Yan: "What happened to your Xu family? Why did the fire break out?" Things are happening at your house every day. Can you calm down?


    Xu Yan cried and said what he said to Xu Fangshi again.


    Missing histe father, being moved by the scene, drinking to drown his sorrows, maybe the fire was caused by drunkenness knocking over amppost... After hearing this, Lu Baihu felt that it made sense.


    Xu Shou didn''t want Xu Yan to have an easy time, so he said: "Sir, these are all his one-sided words. They cannot be trusted. He must have seen that his doting grandfather died and was afraid that his status would be lost, so he plotted to kill his elders in order to seize the power of the family. I heard that he brought my father and his family to kidnap my father today, so he may have started the fire. Sir, please arrest him for interrogation!


    bang!


    Mrs. Xu pped Xu''s ribbon angrily and scolded: "You vicious bastard, do you know what the crime is for ndering your brother and murdering your elders? Do you think that by killing Brother Yan, you can inherit everything in the Xu family? Impossible, if If something like this happens to the Xu family, like arson and murdering the elders, the whole family will be wiped out. Even if you are a great talent, you will not be able to be an official because of this evil thing!"


    Xu Shou was shocked and finally sobered up a little. He knew that he was too impatient and almost hurt himself. He hurriedly said: "Sir, please calm down. I was just telling nonsense... I am jealous of Xu Yan and don''t want him to have a good time."


    "Nonsense? Do you think the emperor''s feet are a ce where you can talk nonsense?" Lu Baihu sneered, drew his sword and pointed it at the Xu family, and asked: "Did Xu Yan kidnap anyone? If you dare to lie, you will deceive the soldiers and horses of the five cities. , which meansmitting perjury and will be punished severely!"


    Xu Shou was afraid of death and was the first to shake his head: "I don''t know, I just heard what Manager Lin said."


    With a ssh, Manager Lin knelt down and cried: "Sir, please forgive me. I also heard from other servants that the eldest son, Fang Yong and others stopped the second master who was about to go out... As for what happened next, I don''t know. !


    Lu Baihu said angrily: "Listen to that servant and bring him here!"


    Steward Lin had no choice but to expose the spy he had arranged for the main room. She was a servant girl guarding the corner door of the main room.


    After the servant girl was brought in, she quickly cried andined: "Sir, I never said anything about the eldest master kidnapping the second master. I just heard the eldest master said angrily that he could not let the second master go out. He must be stopped... The old ve felt The eldest young master did the right thing. This family still maintains filial piety, so how can they go out to have fun? If people see it, wouldn''t they scold the Xu family''s descendants for being unfilial? For the sake of this family, the eldest young master can only lead people to stop him. Follow the second master!"


    The servant girl is indeed someone who has been struggling in the mansion for decades. In order to protect herself, she even made excuses for Mr. Xu.


    After Lu Baihu heard this, he felt that the Xu family was really in a bad state. The master was ipetent and the servants had no rules and would only instigate each house to fight with each other.


    But


    "Why did your second uncle go out? If you are guarding your filial piety, how could you go out at the risk of being used of being unfilial unless something big happened?" Lu Baihu pointed his big knife at Xu Yan and said coldly: "Don''t lie. , otherwise the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division will have plenty of cells to entertain you."


    Xu Yan was still crying, and after a while he said: "...Second uncle said that he had met a capable person, and could introduce him to General Wei Changling. He said that as long as General Wei Changling is ingratiated with him, relying on his rtionship, we will definitely win the battle. I could get Sister Yun into Prince Wei''s Mansion as a concubine, so I had to go out and meet that person. After hearing this, I thought it was impossible and said that he had been deceived. I stopped him from going and made a big fuss when I saw him. Let Fang Yong take him to his grandfather''s study, let him take a good look at his grandfather''s belongings, and think about what his grandfather taught him during his lifetime."


    Xu Yan is actually a very quick-witted person, and it is easiest to win the trust of others only when he knows the truth and the truth.


    He shed tears again and said: "That''s pretty much it... Although my second uncle and I had a quarrel, I couldn''t do anything to kill him, not to mention there is my father in the study!"


    Mrs. Xu hurriedly said: "Sir, my brother Yan is the most kind-hearted and would not do such a terrible thing. He even rushed into the fire to save people while wearing a wet quilt... Many people saw it, Xu Shou and the others also saw it!"


    Other Xu family servants said hurriedly: "Yes, we all saw it. It was the eldest son and Master Fang Yong who were not afraid of life and death. They rushed into the fire and rescued the eldest and second masters."

 Chapter 2806: Ning Ji is restrained【2】

    Chapter 2806: Ning Ji is restrained��2��


    Chapter 2806 Ning Ji is restrained2


    Lu Baihu''s knife turned and pointed at Xu Shou: "Did you really see it?"


    Xu Shou was a bastard, and he didn''t dare to lie when faced with the evil gods from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division, so he nodded quickly: "Look, I saw it, it was indeed cousin Yan who led the people in to rescue dad and uncle. "


    He was still forced by his second wife to rush into the fire to save people, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    Lu Baihu was a man who had fought in the war and would not listen to anyone''s words. He said: "I will ask General Wei Changling about this matter. I will also send capable people to investigate the fire scene. You Xu family better not lie. Otherwise, just one charge of arson in the capital will be enough for your whole family to be exiled!"


    The whole family is exiled? !


    The Xu family was so frightened that at this moment they understood what it meant to be both prosperous and devastated. Even if they thought there was something fishy about the fire, they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Dad, how is my father? Please help him!" Xu Yun hid behind the maid and pointed at Mr. Xu who was lying on the ground.


    The doctor of the Xu family shook his head: "To tell you the truth, the first and second uncles were injured too seriously. I tried my best."


    They are almost cooked. Even if the Daluo Immortales, they cant be saved.


    Xu Yun was angry: "What do you mean by trying your best? My father is your master. If the master is in trouble, how can you give up on saving him? Quickly find a way to save my father, he cannot die!"


    She wants Second Master Xu alive so that she can question him in detail, but does she really know General Wei Changling so that she can enter Prince Wei''s pce as a concubine?


    Lu Baihu frowned when he heard this, feeling that the Xu family was really hopeless... Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were almost cooked, and they were so painful that they couldn''t even open their mouths to make a sound. He wanted to give them a knife and give them a good reward. But it was too selfish for this Xu family girl to forcefully treat her.


    But Lu Baihu didn''t care about it and only ordered people to put out the fire.


    Before the fire was put out, Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu died.


    Dad, dad!


    The Xu family members immediately burst into tears, but except for Xu Yan and Mrs. Xu, no one dared to touch their bodies. They just howled from a distance.


    After the fire was extinguished, Lu Baihu came over, said his condolences, and then said: "Carry them away quickly. The courtyard of the study must be sealed first. Only after the investigation proves that it is not arson, can we More peoplee in.


    Xu Yan cheered up, saluted Lu Baihu, and said, "Thank you, Lu Baihu."


    He also said: "I want to ask Lu Baihu to say something. I wonder if Lu Baihu can help?"


    Lu Baihu: What are you talking about?


    Xu Yan said: "My second uncle said that someone could introduce him to General Wei Changling and help Sister Yun be the concubine of Prince Wei, but this is obviously a trap. Although I don''t know who he is, I want to tell him...him If he is dissatisfied with Prince Wei and goes to fight with Prince Wei himself, the Xu family has been defeated and has no ability, so he will not use it as a knife to harm Prince Wei. If he refuses to let go of the Xu family, the Xu family can exterminate themselves in the suburbs of the capital. The Xu family cemetery!


    Killing the two elders only provided temporary stability. If the Xu family wanted topletely break away from the old incident, they had to let the person who was fanning the mes know his determination, so that he would not dare to use the old incident as a raft.


    "You think too highly of me. I''m just a small household, and I can''t wade through such muddy waters." Lu Baihu did not agree, but said: "I will go to General Wei Changling and tell him what is going on here. If he If you are willing toe to Xu''s house, you may be able to ask him to let him go."


    "Thank you, Lu Baihu!" Xu Yan was very grateful. After thanking Lu Baihu, he called the Xu family, carried the bodies of Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu and left, leaving the study yard to Lu Baihu and the others.


    And the news that a fire broke out in Xu''s house and Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu were burned to death spread quickly.


    Everyone was shocked, and then asked: "What kind of evil has this Xu family done, and how can they be punished one after another?"


    "It''s so miserable. I''m afraid it''s not a sin, but an evil spirit that caused trouble... We must go around Xu''s house in the future and don''t get close to his house, so as not to be entangled by bad luck!"


    Yes, yes, his family is so unlucky, we have to avoid it!


    And Wei Changling already knew about this, and because the matter involved Wei Xiao, he made a special trip back to the city from the camp outside the city, went to the Xu family, and met with the eldest son Xu.


    After the eldest son Xu cleared his servants, he closed the door and gave the two hidden letters to Wei Changling. Wei Changling was shocked after seeing it and ordered Mr. Xu: "Watch your mouth and don''t say a word, otherwise..."


    Mr. Xu knelt down and said, "I understand. I know that the elders in my family are inferior to animals. I don''t dare to ask for any wealth in this life. I only want the safety of my family."


    In order to show that he was negotiating sincerely, he told the story of setting fire to kill Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu: "This is the excuse I gave Prince Wei. If the Xu family makes trouble, he can use this excuse to punish the Xu family at any time. "


    Wei Changling was shocked again. This Xu Yan was really...but I have to say that Xu Yan was very smart.


    Xu Yan added: "As for who hid the letter, Prince Wei has to investigate and solve it himself. I can''t do anything. The only thing I know is that the letter was not written by my grandfather, and my grandfather''s handwriting didn''t look like this... so I know the old things. The Xu family is not the only one involved, Prince Wei must deal with it as soon as possible."


    Wei Changling knew that this matter was very difficult, so he said: "I know, I know, you have to restrain the Xu family, especially the people in the second house, so that they don''t make any mistakes again... As for that sentence, I will help you get out. "


    This can make that person afraid, and for a while he didn''t dare to reveal the old things about Luo Fangfei''s family.


    Xu Yan was overjoyed when he heard this: "Thank you so much, general!"


    Wei Changling didn''t stay long. After asking Ming that he was the only one in Xu''s family who knew about this, he left and wrote to Wei Xiao to inform him of what happened here.


    He also let Xu Yans words go out.


    Soon, the news spread throughout the capital, and even Wei Qi heard about it. He specially summoned Lu Baihu, Shen Jiu, and Yuan Zhi, two deputy envoys from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, to the pce to ask about it. .


    Lu Baihu exined the matter in detail, and finally said: "Second Master Xu is dead. How he met that person and who he was, no one knows now. Mrs. Xu Er once asked Second Master Xu, but Second Master Xu didn''t say anything, but beat her and locked her up."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi scolded the man in his heart. He suspected that the use of the Xu family to make knives might have been done by his loyal ministers, because he was the person who wanted to kill Wei Xiao most in the world.


    So he did not dare to investigate the matter further.


    Wei Qi looked at Shen Jiang and Yuan Zhi and said, "You strengthen the patrols in the capital and don''t let anything happen to the capital again. And let the word go, whoever dares to use others to murder Prince Wei will be killed by all three of his ns!" "


    You dont need to investigate the matter in depth, but you still have to show your love for your nephew.


    Yes! Shen Jiu and Yuan Zhiying wrote.


    Yuan Zhi asked again: "Your Majesty, is there a big investigation into the Xu family''s affairs?"


    Lets check it out. What if its found out that it was one of my confidants who did it? !


    Wei Qi said: "I will make a decision after discussing with your father and Mr. Wang. You can go down first."


    He also exined: "In a few days, the queen will bring the family members of the heroes to Beijing. The capital should be safe and secure, and no trouble should be caused, so as not to scare the female family members."


    Shen Jiu was smart and knew that he just didn''t want to investigate further. After following Yuan Zhiying, he left the pce and returned to the Wucheng Army and Horses Division.


    Ning Ji also knew what Xu Yan said, and was so angry that he smashed the tea cup... You Xu Yan, you have such ability, I really underestimate you.


    But he didnt expect that he would be defeated by Xu Yan this time after living two lives and being unparalleled in resourcefulness!


    Ning Ji was very dissatisfied, but the matter had already be a big deal. Even Wei Qi and Wei Xiao knew about it. If he broke the news again or killed Xu Yan, with Wei Xiao''s ability, he might be found. Then he would Totally exposed.

 Chapter 2807: Fragrant buns

    Chapter 2807: Fragrant buns


    Chapter 2807 Fragrant steamed buns


    Ning Ji cherished his life for the rest of his life. He didn''t want his n to failpletely, so he could only put aside the matter of using the Xu family to deal with Luo Hui''s mother and son and Wei Xiao for the time being.


    However, he has the advantage of heaven, so he is still extremely arrogant... Oh, Xu Yan, right? I will remember you. When I seed, your Xu family will be wiped out!


    Master Hou, someone ising. The dead man in the house reminded.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for someone to knock on the door and shout: "Third brother, are you in the study? Go to the living room to see dad. Dad wants to tell you about the engagement for the Wang family''s daughter."


    "I''m here." Ning Ji suppressed his anger, stood up and went to open the door himself, smiling: "Why are you here in person? Just send a servant to call me."


    Uncle Ning smiled and said, "Elder brother has nothing to do anyway. If I go there in person, I can see you more and build some brotherly feelings."


    He added: "Stop talking about this, go see dad quickly, he is still waiting."


    Ning Ji nodded and went to the living room in the front yard with Uncle Ning.


    As soon as Mr. Ning saw him, he handed him a thick list of betrothal gifts: "Third brother, see if these betrothal gifts are enough? If there is anything else you want to give, just say that you are marrying Queen Wang''s concubine. , dont neglect it!


    Ning Ji didn''t like a concubine at all, but after all, Wang Yafang called her Sister Wang and Queen, so his family still had to give her enough respect.


    "Hey." Ning Ji took the betrothal gift list and after reading it, said: "Dad, there are too many. I am not the only one in our family. You can''t give everything to me. You have to leave something for Brother Yang and the others. "


    Ning Ji took a pen and paper and crossed out more than fifty items on it: "I won''t give these things. My son will add something else to the Wang family''s daughter."


    After speaking, he took out three morend deeds and handed them to Mr. Ning: "Dad, these are the three viges in Zhili, for you, my eldest brother, and my second brother."


    Mr. Ning was very pleased: "Third brother, you are still thinking about your family."


    Uncle Ning felt ufortable hearing this... Originally, the title of the Ning family was supposed to belong to the eldest family, but after the establishment of the new dynasty, the title was changed to the third son. His eldest family had nothing to gain, and because the Ning family abandoned their inws The matter of escaping for one''s life offended my father-inw''s family.


    Not only that, even his sons marriage is not settled.


    Uncle Ning became extremely anxious when he thought about his son''s marriage, and nced at Mr. Ning.


    Mr. Ning understood. After collecting the things, he told Ning Ji about Mr. Ning''s marriage: "Brother Yang is already in his twenties. If we don''t talk about marriage, it will be reallyte."


    Ning Ji said: "Don''t worry, Dad, my son has always remembered Brother Yang''s marriage... Now that the time hase, let him go to Yongtai Mansion."


    "What? Are you asking Brother Yang to go to Yongtai Mansion at this time?!" Uncle Ning was angry: "In a few days, the queen will bring arge number of family members of the heroes into the city. There are the family members of Marquis Liu, the Hang family, and the Pu family. , the whole family, and the female dependents of some new wealthy families in Xinliu City, Brother Yang should keep the girls to fight for these families, how can he go to Yongtai Mansion?!"


    You have taken the title of the Ning family and be a marquis. You havepletely suppressed our big family. Now you are even going to ruin Brother Yang''s marriage?


    After Ning Ji asked the dead men to clear out the servants in the cold hall, he looked at the angry Uncle Ning and said, "Brother, don''t be anxious. I asked Brother Yang to go to Yongtai Mansion because there is a good marriage waiting for him... Your Majestys confidant, General Xiaos only legitimate daughter has been found. She wille to the capital soon. She will pass by Yongtai Mansion... Everything has been arranged. As long as Brother Yang goes there, he can marry this first-ss wife. .


    "Are you serious?!" Mr. Ning was shocked. He thought that his third son had supernatural powers, so he immediately believed it. He said to Mr. Ning: "Listen to your third brother, and don''t make any noise. Wait until the two of them make a lifelong decision." Lets talk about itter, lest anyone find out and rob this good marriage.


    Uncle Ning also knew that his younger brother had some magical powers, but: "If it fails and misses the girls brought by the Queen, it will be even more difficult for Brother Yang to get married."


    Ning Ji looked directly at Uncle Ning and said with dignity: "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t let this happen."


    Uncle Ning knew that he couldn''tpete with Ning Ji, so he could onlypromise: "If it works, let Brother Yang go. But if it doesn''t work, you have to find a good match for him...His marriage was dyed by you after all." .


    A few years ago, the family wanted to propose marriage to Brother Yang, but Ning Ji came back with a letter to stop it, saying that things were going to change. At this time, getting married might lead to disaster. Dad believed him, so he didnt propose marriage to Brother Yang, and he has been putting it off until now.


    Ning Ji was dissatisfied after hearing this, but for the sake of Mr. Ning, he still said: "Brother, don''t worry, Brother Yang is my nephew and the eldest grandson of the Ning family. I will definitely find him a good car." rtive."


    Uncle Ning was now satisfied.


    On the same day, the eldest son Ning received an errand to go to Yongtai Mansion to inspect the construction of city institutions, and set off with the craftsmen of the Ning family.


    But this is the wishful thinking of the Ning family. Although Xiao Xinghua hates getting married, she regards Qin Sang and his wife as her parents... There is no way, Qin Sang and his wife are too majestic, and Xiao Xinghua was still young when they rescued her. , and Xiao Pingxi always called them uncle and aunt, so Xiao Xinghua always regarded them as elders.


    And the eldest son Ning is as old as Qin Sang, so in her eyes he is just a bad old man.


    Let her, a beautiful girl like a flower, marry a bad old man, and she would rather die!


    Since the Queen and arge number of family members of meritorious officials are about to arrive in the capital, every household in the capital is busy with lights and colorful decorations, making it very lively.


    The Xu family has no chance of such excitement. The family is holding funerals for Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu.


    Shen Jiu also brought Yuan Zhi to visit in person and said to the Xu family: "The deaths of Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu have been found out. They died in an idental fire. In a few days, the Empress wille to Beijing. Lets bury the person tomorrow, so as not to collide with the Queens convoy, which is a serious crime.


    The Xu family hurriedly said: "Yes, the Xu family obeys the order."


    Xu Yan was very worried that the person behind the scenes would continue to take advantage of the Xu family. He hesitated for a while and asked, "Sir, the person who is taking advantage of the Xu family..."


    Shen Jiu interrupted him and said, "This matter has been heard by Heaven, so you can rest assured that that person will not dare to attack the Xu family again."


    Then he looked at all the people in the Xu family, especially the second-fang people, and stared at them and said: "At the beginning of the new dynasty, the capital must be stable. The Xu family must not be greedy again and do things that harm the stability of the capital. If you dare to do it, your majesty will do it." I want your whole family to pay the price, do you understand?!"


    Xu Shou and the others were so frightened that they hurriedly knelt down and said, "Yes, we don''t dare to be the pawns of evil people and damage the stability of the capital."


    After Xu Yun finished speaking, when she stood up, her feet went weak and she fell towards Yuan Zhi.


    Yuan Zhi was startled and instinctively reached out to help Xu Yun, but was pulled away by Shen Ji.


    boom!


    Xu Yun couldn''t stop her momentum and fell to the ground.


    "Sister Yun!" Mrs. Xu hurriedly went to help her daughter. She was very unconvinced, but she did not dare to scold Shen Ji.


    Xu Yun shed tears. She looked at Yuan Zhi and said, "It was a girl who identally hit Mr. Yuan. Please forgive me, Mr. Yuan."


    Yuan Zhi frowned when he heard this, and realized that the girl wanted to plot against him.


    Shen Jiu sneered, drew his sword directly, and shed at Xu Yun. Xu Yun screamed in fright and fainted.

 Chapter 2808: My family is not here to take offense.

    Chapter 2808: My family is not here to take offense.


    Chapter 2808 My family is not here to take offense.


    "Wake her up, I will have something to say." Shen Ji said.


    Yes! The Xu family did not dare to disobey and hurriedly pinched Xu Yun awake.


    Shen Ji stared at Xu Yun and said, "If you, the second wife of the Xu family, dare to be dishonest again, even if Xu Yan can''t control you, there will be someone in the world who can make your family disappear!"


    Having said that, he didnt stay any longer, and left with Yuan Zhi under the horrified eyes of the Xu family.


    After leaving Xu''s house, Yuan Zhidao said: "Thank you, Brother Shen, for your help, otherwise I''m afraid I would get into trouble."


    Shen Jiu: "She is just a daughter of a declining family. If she really dares to get involved with you, she will be the only one who suffers the consequences in the end."


    but


    "You have to learn to be smarter and don''t be plotted by others in the future... The Five Cities Military and Horse Department is in charge of the safety of the capital. You will encounter all kinds of bad people every day. If you are too kind, you will only be harmed in the end. . This is why you and I are of the same level, but your father asks you to follow me on errands from time to time. He wants you to learn some practical methods from me."


    Yuan Zhi is a good person. He did not feel ufortable after hearing this. Instead, he cupped his fists and saluted and said, "I have learned my lesson. Thank you very much, Brother Shen."


    The next day, the Xu family sent Uncle Xu and Second Master Xu to a cemetery in the suburbs for burial. After returning to the city, the Xu family stayed behind closed doors.


    A few dayster, the queen led the families of the heroes into the city. People in the capital stopped talking about the Xu family''s affairs, and the Xu family''s farce ended.


    Xu Yan was worried for a few more days, but he felt relieved after no more letters appeared at home.


    And Fang Lao Shangshu took this matter seriously and already understood that the news that the old steward brought back from the south was true... It was just that the grudge between the old beast Xu and his original wife was deeper than he imagined, which made the grudge temporarily disappear. It cannot be resolved.


    but


    Fang Lao Shangshu did not give up. He sent a letter to Xu Yan and his wife, asking them to live a stable life first, give birth to children safely, and educate them well. When the children grow up, they can make friends there. As long as both parties The children have good friendships and are promising enough, and they will definitely bring up the Xu family and the Fang family.


    The old minister Fang has be a mature man. He is not looking at the present, but twenty years from now... When the new dynasty is just established, the real glory will not be now, but twenty or thirty years from now.


    So he doesnt mind letting the Fang family immerse themselves in the situation for twenty or thirty years, as long as they can get up againter.


    While the capital was bustling with activity, Gu Jinli and Qin Sang were still taking their children to apany Mr. Qin.


    "Zuzu, Zuzu wants to cry." The brat Engy on Mr. Qin''s back and made a request, grinning showily at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli: "Just be proud of yourself. After your Qin Zuzu leaves, see how I deal with you."


    After hearing this, Eng thought it was okay, and immediately cried loudly: "Zuzu, Zuzu, mother bullies Eng, Eng is afraid, wuwuwu!"


    Mr. Qin quicklyforted him: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Zuzu will make the decision for you."


    He said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, don''t always be a vicious second wolf, the second wolf is already very good."


    Eng nodded his little head and said, "Yeah, Eng is a good boy. He needs to be praised, but not scolded. Wow, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh."


    After speaking, he burst into tears again.


    But he was not crying sadly, it was just because Gu Jinli kept squeezing out his crying time, and he couldn''t cry happily every time, so he wanted to cry happily while Mr. Qin was around.


    Gu Jinli felt itchy and wanted to beat him, but he didn''t stop him from crying and let him release his emotions.


    But


    After crying for a while, Eng felt it was no longer fun and stopped crying.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked, "Why don''t you cry anymore? Don''t you love crying?"


    Eng patted his little chest and said, "Er Lang is a man, so he doesn''t like to cry!" Gu Jinli chuckled: "You still don''t like to cry? Of all the children, you cry the most."


    Eng snorted, climbed off Mr. Qin''s back, ran over and hugged Gu Jinli, raised his head and asked, "Mom, do you want a big dinner? Why are you so generous?"


    Gu Jinli said funny: "What do you mean you are generous? When has my mother ever been stingy? But she has always been very heroic!"


    He then exined to him: "Your Qin Zuzu is leaving tomorrow, so we have to have a big meal to practice it for him."


    After the second wolf heard this, the whole cub was stunned. He took a deep breath and cried loudly: "Whoa, woo, woo! Zuzu doesn''t want to leave. The second wolf doesn''t want Zuzu to leave, woo woo!"


    This time I was really sad. I cried so miserably that tears fell from my eyes.


    Xiao Luoyou, Da Lang, Xiao Qingyun, and Xiao Xie Rui were also there. After hearing this, they all looked at Mr. Qin and burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Zuzu, don''t go, don''t go, we like Zuzu to y with us."


    There was a lot of crying for a while, and those who didnt know thought something big had happened here.


    Little Luo You and Da Lang ran to hug Mr. Qin, crying and begging: "Can Zuzu not leave? Brother You/Da Lang will be obedient."


    The second wolf also ran over, grabbed one of Mr. Qin''s arms and hugged him, crying: "The second wolf will give Zuzu meat to eat, but Zuzu won''t leave!"


    Mr. Qin was extremely happy to be surrounded by a group of little guys begging not to leave, but he said: "No, Zuzu is going to pick up the person. After picking up the person, he will go to the capital to meet you, y with you, and teach you Practice martial arts, okay?"


    The second wolf shook his head: "It''s not good, unhappy, sad, cry, oh oh!"


    I really cried miserably.


    Children have a herd mentality. He kept crying, and other children also cried with him. There was no other way. In the end, each family took their children away tofort them.


    Er Lang was held by Mr. Qin and reasoned: "Er Lang is the best behaved, he doesn''t cry... Picking up people is a business matter, Zuzu must do it."


    Eng wiped away his tears, looked up at Mr. Qin and said, "But Zuzu said that ying with Eng is a serious matter. Eng remembered it, he is so smart."


    Well, the little guy has grown up for a few more months, and now he talks in different ways, and its hard to fool him.


    Mr. Qin thought for a while and admitted his mistake: "It''s Zuzu''s fault. ying with Eng is indeed a business matter, but picking up your Aunt Luo is also business... She has a baby. It''s not safe to go to the capital alone. Zuzu I have to protect her and support her."


    "Baby!" Eng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he patted his belly and said, "The baby living in the belly? My mother said that babies are small and weak, so they must be protected. Dont hit it, otherwise it will disappear.


    Mr. Qin praised: "We two wolves are really smart and know a lot. That''s why Zuzu wants to protect them."


    The second wolf was excited and demanded: "The second wolf must apany Zuzu to protect the baby. The second wolf is very powerful and can beat up bad guys!"


    After saying that, he threw a set of punches, proving that he was very powerful.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Qin couldn''t take him there. He could have lied to him first and then left secretly, but Mr. Qin didn''t want to lie to the child, so he reasoned with Eng over and over again.


    Finally, Er Lang got it through, and nodded: "Okay, for the sake of the baby, Er Lang won''t go, but Zu Zu needs toe back quickly with the baby... wu wu wu, I can''t bear to leave Zu Zu, I want to cry!"


    He hugged Mr. Qin and cried sadly again.


    But Eng was a lively person. When he was crying heartbrokenly, he was excited when he heard that the duck meat was cooked. He quickly slipped out of Qin''s arms and called to his little brothers: "Ah, hurry up." Go eat duck and duck.


    Mr. Qin looked at the little guy running with short legs andughed out loud: "He is such a fiery person."


    Like Brother Ji.


    Thinking of Qin Ji''s fate, Mr. Qin stopped smiling again and said to Gu Jinli and Qin Sang: "The children are young. When you arrive in the capital, you must be more careful and don''t let anything happen to the children. There is also Hui Niang''s matter, you guys There may be some implication.

 Chapter 2809: Im sorry for you

    Chapter 2809: I''m sorry for you


    Chapter 2809 Im sorry for you


    Qin Sang looked at Mr. Qin, who hadpletely white hair and had a sunken mouth because of missing teeth. He felt very ufortable. He sat next to him, put his arm around his shoulders and said with a smile, "Grandpa, don''t worry, the children are all very happy." They are smart, and with so many of us protecting them, nothing will happen. Moreover, their safety is rted to the rtionship between the Wei, Qin, and Luo families, as well as David''s safety. Ny percent of them dare not attack them, leaving some young people. , is not our opponent.


    As for whether she will be implicated because of Luo Huiniangs matter?


    Qin Sang said: "He and I are cousins. Regardless of whether he has Luo Huiniang as his concubine or not, in the eyes of others, we are all on the same side. Unless we die, the blood rtionship will be unbroken."


    So if Wei Xiao loses, his family will be implicated to some extent. Luo Huiniang''s matter will only deepen this implication.


    Mr. Qin sighed when he heard this: "It''s hard to live a good life, but blessings and misfortunes always depend on each other. You can''t get a real good life. If..."


    If it is found out that the real culprit of Wei Guogong''s lineage was Wei Qi, then Wei Xiao would be able to ascend to the throne without any hesitation.


    However, what Mr. Qin didn''t know was that even if it was found out that Wei Qi was really responsible for what happened that year, it would be impossible to make the truth public because it involved the secret of Emperor Jingyuan.


    Mr. Qin scolded Wei Xiao again: "There is no sense of propriety in what he does. If he could have left some kindness and didn''t make his reputation like mud, maybe this wouldn''t be the result."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Grandpa, this is impossible."


    How can you be too benevolent and righteous if you want to seize someone''s territory?


    It must be one who hits hard and the other who steps in to appease them.


    Its just that now the biggest benefit has been obtained by the talker, and the man holding the knife is not happy... Everyone knows that in this situation, something big will happen sooner orter.


    Its just that now that the new dynasty has just been established, everyone is pretending to do so and wants to stabilize the new dynasty first.


    Qin Sang: "The matter hase to this, let''s take it one step at a time. There is no point in worrying about it."


    Gu Jinli also said: "Brother Qin is right, don''t worry about it. After you take him to the capital, you can live your life however you want. Don''t wrong yourself. If something happens, we will be there for you." Youre always carrying it, dont be afraid!


    These words made Mr. Qinugh, but he still said: "While my old face is still valuable, I have to try my best to sell it, and I can''t rest."


    He looked at Qin Sang and Gu Jinli again, and said guiltily: "It''s because I feel sorry for you, but I helped Brother Xiao."


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sangughed when they heard this: "Grandpa, you have helped us a lot, and you have never been sorry to us...the palms of your hands and the backs of your hands are all flesh. We understand. Just do whatever you want. We have some skills now. Change We protect you."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin''s eyes were red, and he was so happy that he almost shed tears... He was originally a ve, so how could he be treated so favorably by them?


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Grandpa Qin, you are leaving tomorrow. You should be happy to y with the children, but you don''t want to lose the golden beans."


    Then he said: "You really don''t need to feel guilty or worry about our trip to the capital. We are not vegetarians. If anyone dares to bully us, we will not tolerate it... Brother Qin and I have been fighting until now just to live." Those who live a happy and prosperous life are not here to be angry!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin put away his sadness and nodded: "Hey, I won''t think about it anymore. We''ve already reached this point anyway. There''s no point in thinking too much... But I''m really happy to see you guys doing well."


    Still Saburo, the boy is clever, and sees his daughter -in w early, and then starts. Now it is a family of four. Live in lively life, it is much stronger than Wei Xiao''s kid!


    Gu Jinli said proudly: "It''s better that we make it easier for you."


    Mr. Qin nodded with a smile: "It''s true that I don''t have to worry now, but before you two got married, I was very worried... There was a time when this boy was very afraid that your marriage would not work out, so he ran to the vige desperately, just thinking After seeing you one more time, I still had insomnia. I stood in the yard looking at your house in a daze. I wanted to give you some advice, but I was afraid that he would be thin-skinned and would be annoyed by it... Every time I go to see you, I would go out of my way to Take a shower and tidy yourself up like a tree in the wind, I''m afraid you will..." "Grandpa is talking nonsense, I''m not like that!" Qin Sang''s ears turned red and he quickly interrupted Mr. Qin''s words.


    Gu Jinli smiled, stared at him and asked, "Really? No wonder you smell so good every time I see you..."


    "Ouch, mother, the delicious meat is here!" The two wolves ran over with a duck leg in each hand, and turned back to Xiao Luoyou and the others: "Brother You, brother, brother Gui, brother cousin, You guys are so slow, hurry up and bring Rourou over here!"


    Behind, Little Luo You was carrying a bucket of something, Brother Xiaogui and the others were carrying arge basin of duck meat. Big Wolf and Little Xerui were working together to carry a basket with bowls and chopsticks in it, and they were humming towards it. Come here.


    Lao Qin felt distressed when he saw it, and hurriedly shouted: "Put it down quickly, Zuzu will get it for you."


    Eng said: "You don''t need Zuzu, we can lift it. Mom said you have to learn to work. You can''t eat for free, you will be a waste... Mom, are Eng right?!"


    I asked with a proud look on my face, waiting to be praised.


    But Gu Jinli stretched out his hand and took away his two duck legs: "The little one can talk a lot, but why don''t you go help brothers carry their things? Go and help quickly, or I''ll take away your meat."


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow, oh! Eng cried a few times and quickly ran back to help carry things.


    After a while, the little guys brought the things here.


    "Zuzu gives you a reward!" Eng said, and organized the group: "Line up, one by one, no chaos, we are the little generals of the Condor!"


    Gu Jinli covered his face, that was a story she made up randomly, but these boys couldn''t believe it. Every day they wanted to go to the cliff to catch an eagle and bring it back to raise it. When it was raised, they could ride the eagle and go to war.


    One, two, three, four, fiveall lined up! The little brothers cooperated with him very generously.


    Seeing that they were ying so enthusiastically, Mr. Qin hurried back to the house, took out a box, and gave them small feathers made of gold. He gave them one and praised them, which made the little onesugh andugh, and they were so happy.


    Routou, mother, give the duck leg to the second wolf. After the second wolf got the little golden feather, he came to Gu Jinli and asked for the duck leg.


    Here, take it. Gu Jinli returned the two duck legs to him.


    After Eng took the duck leg, he ran to Mr. Qin and handed him a duck leg: "Zuzu, eat it. Eng gave it to Zuzu out of filial piety!"


    These words made Mr. Qin unable to hold on any longer. He burst into tears and hugged Eng and said, "My great-great-grandson is such a loving person."


    Gu Jinli was also shocked: "When did you learn to say the word filial piety? Do you know what it means?"


    "I know, it''s just a little baby who wants to be nice to adults. I''m so smart!" Eng replied and went to wipe Mr. Qin''s tears again: "If Zuzu doesn''t cry, I''ll give Zuzu this duck leg. Eat two of them." , dont cry.


    The little guy thought that one duck leg was not enough for Mr. Qin, so Mr. Qin cried greedily and generously gave Mr. Qin his own duck leg.


    The big wolf also ran over and handed a duck wing to Mr. Qin: "Don''t cry, Zuzu. Let Zuzu eat the wings of the big wolf... and the lotus seeds. I will also give Zuzu enough to eat."

 Chapter 2810: Treat your grandson with joy

    Chapter 2810: Treat your grandson with joy


    Chapter 2810 ying with the Grandson


    Lao Qin hugged them and said with a smile: "With you by my side, Zuzu is happy even if he doesn''t eat."


    No, no, I need to eat. If you dont eat, your stomach will hurt and your mother will scold you. Zuzu, eat quickly. Eng stuffed the duck leg into Mr. Qins mouth.


    Gu Jinli quickly stopped him: "Er Lang, stop stuffing it. Your Qin Zuzu doesn''t like eating these. You have something else to eat. Your father will get it and he will be back soon."


    Dont like eating meat?! Eng was stunned and couldnt understand why some people didnt like eating meat? He loves eating meat the most.


    While he was talking, Qin Sang had alreadye back. He put the three cages of dumplings on the stone table and said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, your dumplings are here. I tasted them. They are delicious. Please try them."


    Grandpa has lost several teeth and it is difficult to chew meat. Xiaoyu said that he should chop all the meat and vegetables into mince and make various dumplings, so that it would be easier for grandpa to eat.


    "Wow, they are beautiful dumplings, like the mooncakes made by my mother." Big Wolf was so happy when he saw the colorful dumplings, and brought a basket of dumplings to Mr. Qin: "Zuzu, they look good, Big Wolf wants to eat them too, Can I eat it?


    This child rarely makes requests. After hearing this, Mr. Qin immediately agreed: "Okay, okay, Big Wolf will eat dumplings with Zuzu."


    Two wolves will eat it too!


    When other little guys saw this, they also mored to eat.


    Lao Qin loved them and ate dumplings with them, finishing three cages of dumplings in the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, he had done a lot, so Qin Sang went to get a few more baskets of dumplings.


    It''s just that the children''s excitement for the colorful dumplings has worn off, so they stopped eating them and ran to the banquet one after another.


    Mr. Qin smiled and said: "Bring the dumplings, let''s go have a feast too."


    There were many people who came to practice for him today. They were all loyal to Sang, and they also had old friends like Lan Jing. He had to go out and meet them.


    Hey. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took the dumplings and walked out of the small courtyard to therge garden outside. The banquet was ced in the long waterside pavilion with venttion on all sides.


    Eng pointed to the living water under the water pavilion and said: "Zuzu, Eng dives and shows Zuzu, okay?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Second wolf, your skin is itchy and you want to be beaten, right?"


    Eng pursed his lips and groaned: "Mom said that you can y in the water when adults are around, but my words don''t count, wuwuwu!"


    Mr. Qin said: "The water here is rtively deep, which is not suitable for your young children to y in. When you take a bathter, Zuzu will ask someone to get some big bathtubs, and Eng can swim in them again, okay?"


    After hearing this, Eng looked at his own mother andpromised: "Okay, Eng is a good and obedient boy."


    What a boastful brat, he can find reasons to praise himself anytime and anywhere.


    Mr. Qin smiled: "Well, we two wolves are good boys."


    He then said to Uncle Qin, Zhang Yan, Xie Cheng and other generals who were saluting him: "Today is a family banquet. No need to be polite, just sit down and eat."


    He looked at Zhang Yan again and waved to him: "Brother Zhang,e here, I have something to give you."


    "Yes." Zhang Yan hurried over and received a letter from Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin said: "If someone wants to propose marriage to your little girl in Beijing, and you are not happy, just take out this letter. Your Majesty, considering our past friendship, will sell my old face to save some face." , I wont force your family to agree to a marriage.


    Zhang Yan was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly saluted and said, "Thank you so much, Duke Cheng. You have solved my family''s urgent need!"


    Sister Yu is getting older, and because of his rtionship with Saburo, many people are interested in Sister Yu. The couple is afraid that their daughter will be a pawn, and they have been unable to sleep recently.


    Ji Zhenniang heard it from the female guest, called Xiao Xierui over, and told him: "Call your father, mother has something important to tell him. If he dares not toe, mother will take your sister back to her parents'' home. Dont want him anymore.


    so serious?


    Little Sherry almost cried out of fright.


    Xiao Zhuzhu hurriedly coaxed him: "Brother, don''t cry. Mom is trying to scare you. Mom always likes to exaggerate." Xiao Zhuzhu has followed her grandparents to join her parents. She was a little ufortable at first, but After understanding that her parents really cared about her, shepletely rxed and began to get along well with her parents and younger brother. Now the two siblings get along very well.


    Little Xerui liked her sister very much. After hearing this, she nodded: "Well, I won''t cry anymore."


    Ji Zhenniang said: "If you don''t cry anymore, go find your father quickly. Come on, mother is waiting here."


    Okay. Little Xie Rui ran to find Xie Cheng.


    There was no need for her to make any fuss. Xie Cheng gave her a letter as soon as he arrived: "Don''t worry about our Zhuzhu''s marriage. She won''t be randomly matched."


    Ji Zhenniang hurriedly took the letter, opened it and read it, she waspletely relieved: "Mr. Qin is worthy of being the Duke of the country, and he has handled this matter thoroughly."


    He collected the letter and handed it to Xie Cheng: "Take it and put it here, I''m afraid it will be lost."


    "Okay." Xie Cheng put away the letter, hid it, said a few words to his wife, and took his son to the male guests to have a dinner.


    Because a group of children were there, the farewell banquet was very lively.


    Xiao Luoyou and Brother Yi even had a discussion to entertain everyone.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaby, Brother Yi by brother, I like brother Yi! Come on, brother You, you cant lose, you cant lose, woo woo woo! Eng was so busy that he cheered for the two of them.


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing when he heard this, and asked him: "Who are you helping? But no matter who you help, one of them will lose."


    After hearing this, Eng felt sad and cried loudly: "Don''t lose, don''t lose, I want all my brothers to win, wow, wow, wow!"


    I cried so sadly that I didnt know who I thought was dead.


    The big wolf hurriedlyforted him: "Brother, don''t cry. Dad told mom that winning or losing is normal, so there''s no need to cry... I''ll give you the lotus. There''s a son inside. Mom said you can eat it. It''s sweet."


    Can it be eaten?


    Still sweet?


    The second wolf''s eyes lit up and he stopped crying. He sat on the ground and broke off the lotus seeds in the lotus pods with the big wolf to eat. However, the core of the lotus seeds was not removed, which made them both cry in pain.


    Woo, its bitter, not sweet, mother is lying again. The second wolf was so bitter that he cried again and said he would never eat lotus again.


    The big wolf was also suffering so much that he stuck out his tongue. He looked at Gu Jinli with an aggrieved look and said, "It''s bitter."


    But the evil mother is stillughing: "It''s hot and the heat is severe. Eat more lotus seed cores to reduce the heat."


    Brother Yi won,e and get the prize!


    As expected, Brother Yi, who was a few years older, won and received a golden feather from Mr. Qin.


    After hearing this, Eng ran over to congratte Brother Yi: "Brother Yi is so awesome."


    After seeing little Luo You, he hugged him again and cried loudly: "Brother You lost, it''s so miserable, it''s so miserable."


    Gu Jinli really wanted to find a crack in the ground to hide in... What kind of baby did she give birth to? Why do you have such a temper?


    But because of the two wolves, the farewell banquet was quite enjoyable. It was not until the sun was about to set that Mr. Qin called the little ones: "Let''s go to Zuzu''s yard and let''s y in the water."


    Ouch, oh, oh, Zuzu is the best. The second wolf likes Zuzu the most and wants to carry it on his back! The second wolf was the most active. He ran over and grabbed Mr. Qin to carry him on his back.


    Mr. Qin squatted down and waited for the little guy to pounce on him. Then he picked him up and led arge group of little guys to take a bath and swim.


    Qin Sang, Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan and others followed... There were too many children, and Mr. Qin couldn''t take care of them alone.


    Gu Jinli and the others were chatting in the shade in the waterside pavilion. After the sunpletely set, they returned to their respective courtyards.


    Qin Sang came back more than an hourter without the children: "Grandpa couldn''t bear to leave the little ones. The big wolf and the two wolves slept at his ce tonight."

 Chapter 2811: Mrs. Xiao thanks

    Chapter 2811: Mrs. Xiao thanks


    Chapter 2811 Mrs. Xiao thanks


    He hugged Gu Jinli again and said sincerely: "Thank you Xiaoyu, because of you, I have a family and two children, so that grandpa can live a happy life and have grandchildren."


    Mr. Qin''s life was not easy. He experienced life and death several times, and his family was broken up twice. In the end, all his descendants were cut off.


    When I got old, I couldnt live a stable and wealthy life because I was worrying about the future of Wei Xiao and them.


    Gu Jinli smiled, turned around and raised his hand, pinching his face: "Thank you for what? I am in charge of all your money, and I also upy your people. I have made a lot of money, but I have not lost anything."


    He asked out of curiosity: "Have you ever had insomnia because of our affairs before? Did you also do stupid things like staring at my house and deliberately cleaning yourself up to win my favor?"


    Qin Sang asked: "Xiaoyu wants to know?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course I want to hear the funny stories about your stupidity."


    Qin Sang smiled, came close to her, his hot breath blew on her beautiful face, his voice was gentle and filled with the joy of sess, and said: "Okay, since Xiaoyu wants to hear it, then I will tell Xiaoyu carefully. .


    As he spoke, he picked her up horizontally, and when she screamed, he lowered his head to kiss her, took a bite, and said, "The little fish is so sweet, like the sweet wine we drank a few days ago~"


    Gu Jinli blushed when he said this.


    But he finally got some time alone with her, so he was very anxious and didn''t give her a chance to continue blushing. He carried her to the bed in the back room and tried his best to please her. As for detailing the stupid things he did before. , was forgotten and had no time to talk.


    The next day, at dawn, it started to rain, but fortunately there was no thunder.


    Because of the rain, the little guys slept very soundly, and even Mr. Qin overslept. It was not until half past midnight when the two wolves got up to go to watch the training that the big guys were woken up.


    Zuzu, I want to watch boxing. Eng hugged Mr. Qin and asked.


    Mr. Qin saw that the time had already been dyed, and he didn''t care if it was dyed for a few more hours, so he agreed: "Okay, Zuzu will have someone punch Eng to see."


    Er Lang was extremely happy: "Aaaaaa, Zuzu is the best, my mother is stingy and won''t tolerate Er Lang."


    Qin Sang was worried about Mr. Qin''s departure, so he came to watch over Chenshi. When he heard this, he said: "Er wolf, don''t speak ill of your mother, or dad will punish you."


    Er Wolf: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuori, Daddy is also fierce, Eng is so pitiful, Zuzu saves Eng!"


    Qin Sang: You brat, now that you have the backing of your ancestors, you should work harder.


    When your Qin Zuzu leaves, you will be finished.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble with your ancestor. Let him wash up and eat, otherwise he will be hungry. We will watch the drill tomorrow. Who told you to oversleep today?" Qin Sang went over to pick up the second wolf, and then picked up the big wolf. There were also the younger ones, Xiao Qingyun and Xiao Xie Rui, who asked them to stand up and brought clothes for them to put on one by one.


    At this age, Xiao Luo You and Xiao Gui are able to dress themselves and do not need help.


    Mr. Qin looked at the little guys standing in a row and felt very reluctant to leave. However, after having breakfast with them, he still set off and left.


    Eng cried so hard that he grabbed the carriagepartment with his little hands and refused to let Mr. Qin leave.


    Qin Sang could only reason with him over and over again: "Eng, didn''t Zuzu tell you yesterday that he was going to pick up the baby, and you agreed, so you can''t cry now. You cried too hard , your Zuzu will be worried about leaving, he will cry because he is worried about you, he will not be able to eat, and he will be hungry until his stomach hurts. Do you want Zuzu to be like this?"


    Eng was stunned when he heard this, and immediately stopped crying, and said to Mr. Qin: "Zuzu, Eng, stop crying, Zuzu must remember to eat, eat meat!" Mr. Qin felt like crying when he heard this, and nodded repeatedly: "Hey, Zuzu, remember, you must eat on time, Eng, stop crying, and be happy waiting for Zuzu to bring the baby back to y with you."


    "Okay, Eng is waiting for Zuzu, waiting for the baby, Zuzu wave!" He waved to Mr. Qin, but after Mr. Qin''s carriage left, hey on Qin Sang''s shoulder and said to Gu Jinli: " Mom, I cant hold it in anymore, I want to cry.


    Gu Jinli smiled, touched his little head, and said: "Cry, I won''t count the two wolves today, and the two wolves can cry as long as they want."


    Really? Mom is so generous! Eng was so happy that he began to cry loudly as he got emotional.


    He originally wanted to cry heartily, but after seeing that Brother Yi and Xiao Luoyou were going to practice horse riding, he immediately stopped crying and patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said: "Dad, Eng is going to learn horse riding. I want to y with fans!"


    Penfen is his horse named Fenhaitang.


    Qin Sang smiled and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu will go back and rest first. I will take them to ride horses. We will set off to the capital tomorrow."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, bent down to scoop it up, put the big wolf on Qin Sang''s back, and told him: "Big Wolf, hold your daddy, don''t let go, and hold your daddy tight when you ride the horse, otherwise It will be dangerous, do you understand?"


    The big wolf nodded obediently: "I know, the big wolf will be fine. Mom is not afraid."


    "Okay, mother, don''t be afraid. Our big wolf is so good." Gu Jinli smiled and kissed him, then hurriedly kissed the two wolves who were howling. After sending them away, he hurried to join Han and others who were waiting for him. We went back to the backyard together.


    After talking about some things about setting off tomorrow, they dispersed back to each familys yard.


    Early the next morning, their convoy set off again, heading for the capital.


    This time, we didnt encounter any problems on our way, and we arrived in the capital smoothly.


    On the day they entered the city, the capital was bustling again. Mrs. Xiao and her eldest daughter-inw went to the city gate in person to greet Gu Jinli and the others.


    As soon as she saw Gu Jinli, Mrs. Xiao said: "Greetings to Mrs. Qin Guogong. Thank you very much to Mrs. Qin Guogong for saving my little daughter''s life. Please ept your respects from our mother-inw and daughter-inw!"


    After saying this, he was about to kneel down to salute. Erqing moved and helped Mrs. Xiao up.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Xiao is much older than me, and she is considered an aunt. She cannot give me big gifts, otherwise I will be said to be ignorant of etiquette."


    Mrs. Xiao said: "You are the Duke''s wife, your rank is higher than mine, and you are worthy of my worship ording to thew. Anyone who talks nonsense will be in trouble with David''sw and my Xiao family, and wants to deliberately harm the Xiao family." My Xiao family, my Xiao family, will not be harmed by these viins. If my family finds out, I will definitely lead the troops to break down his family!"


    Even though Mrs. Xiao is thin and small, she speaks very domineeringly.


    He then said: "Boss, my wife, please kowtow to the Duke of Qin for your mother and thank her for her great kindness to your little sister."


    "Yes." The eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family immediately knelt down and kowtowed twice: "Thank you, Mrs. Qin Guogong, for rescuing my little sister and allowing her to grow up safely and without worries."


    Gu Jinli cooperated with them and said with a smile: "Although Little Xinghua has been raised by us and Aunt Lei over the years, she is a smart and sensible child. She helps Aunt Lei manage the ounts, which makes her feel a lot more rxed. Lei My aunt often writes to us, praising Xiao Xinghua as an expert in managingmon affairs."


    The disappearance of Xiao Xinghua was not a secret, and Xiao Xinghua was almost old enough to marry. The Xiao family was afraid that people would dislike her because she had been missing for several years, so they wrote to Gu Jinli, begging her toe to the city. Sometimes, I would like to say something nice to Xiao Xinghua in public.


    but


    Gu Jinli felt a little guilty when he said such good things...Xiao Xinghua, you have to be more restrained. Don''t make everyone known for being aggressive within two days of arriving in the capital. Then my praise will be in vain.

 Chapter 2812: The queen summons

    Chapter 2812: The queen summons


    Chapter 2812 The Queen Summons


    Mrs. Xiao cried when she heard this: "Sister Hua, my youngest son..."


    In other words, I met the Duke of Qin''s wife, was rescued, and has been raised and protected. Otherwise, I don''t know how miserable a beautiful little girl would be in the northwest. !


    Mrs. Xiao burst into tears thinking about the possible fate of her daughter.


    "Ah, mother, why is she crying? Was she scolded by mother?" Eng couldn''t hold back when he heard the cry. He opened the curtain, looked at Mrs. Xiao, andforted her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Mother is so fierce, its useless to cry.


    This is what my mother said when he was crying, and now she is using it to persuade Mrs. Xiao.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his mouth when he heard this, and said hurriedly: "Mom did not bully Mrs. Xiao. Mrs. Xiao cried with joy, just because she was happy."


    The second wolf was shocked, shook his head and said: "Liar, the second wolf doesn''t cry when he is happy!"


    After saying this, Mrs. Xiao burst into tears and smiled. She took a few steps forward, looked at him and said: "Young Master, I was not bullied by your mother. Your mother is a great benefactor of my family. She helped me find my daughter. I I was so happy that I cried.


    Eng still didnt understand: You really make me cry when Im happy.


    He tightened the car curtain and swayed as if on a swing. He turned around and asked the big wolf: "Brother, are you happy?"


    The big wolf nodded: "I''m happy, I''m going to see my uncle."


    Mother said that there are uncles, aunts, cousins, and little cousins in the capital, and many, many rtives.


    Eng: "Brother, please cry."


    The big wolf frowned: "No crying, no tears."


    After hearing this, Eng got excited. He turned to look at Mrs. Xiao and said, "You are lying. My brother is so happy that he doesn''t even cry."


    The Xiao family has no grandchildren yet. Mrs. Xiaoughed out loud when she saw the two smart and cute children saying childish words: "The two young masters are really cute."


    Er Wolf raised his head and added: "Still smart!"


    Mrs. Xiao couldn''t help but smile: "Yeah, you are indeed very smart."


    Little General Condor! A voice suddenly came, which startled Eng. He instinctively raised his little hand and said, Here!


    Hahaha, Brother Cheng wasughing so hard, the second sister was really amazing, she fooled the little guys into spinning around with just a little story.


    He rode over, dismounted, bowed to Mrs. Xiao, looked at Gu Jinli, and choked with sobs: "Second sister, you guys are finally back."


    Gu Jinli looked at the sturdy young man standing in front of him and was a little stunned. He quickly smiled and said: "Bad boy, I haven''t seen you for many years. You have changed a lot. You are taller than me and a lot darker."


    I originally thought that Brother Cheng would be a fair and frail man with a handsome face when he grew up, but I didnt know that he had changed a lot and became a capable young man with a strong body and dark skin.


    Brother Cheng touched his face, grinned and showed his white teeth, and said with a smile: "The weather has been hot recently, and I have been tinkering with new boats, so I have tanned a lot."


    He crossed Gu Jinli again, reached out and picked up Eng. Baji kissed him and asked: "Eng, do you know who I am?"


    Ah, I dont know you, bad guy, let me go! Eng howled, kicking with his hands and feet, but Brother Cheng was also good at martial arts, and he pressed the little guy so hard that he couldnt struggle away.


    Bad guy? You heartless little guy, you ate so many dried shrimps from me and you dont even know who I am when we meet?


    After hearing this, Da Lang remembered. He got out of the car, looked at Brother Cheng and said, "Uncle Dried Shrimp."


    Brother Cheng was overjoyed when he heard this. He put down the two wolves, picked up the big wolf, and kissed him: "The big wolf is so smart. I am your uncle." The two wolves were stunned for a while, and then they remembered the delicious dried shrimps. No longer afraid, he rushed towards Brother Cheng, hugged him and said: "Little uncle, little uncle... I don''t have enough dried shrimps. I want to eat a lot of dried shrimps, woo woo woo!"


    The more he talked, the sadder he became, and finally he burst into tears, which stunned everyone around him.


    Gu Jinli could only bite the bullet and said: "He likes to eat dried shrimps and wants to eat a big bowl every day, but he is still young. I am afraid that he will overdo it, so I will only feed them a few shrimps every three days. He will not eat enough. So I feel wronged.


    "Haha, that''s it, you are such a snack." Brother Cheng picked up Eng and said, "Don''t cry anymore. Your mother is right. No matter how good the dried shrimps are, you can''t eat too much. My uncle gave me You eat other seafood, which is more delicious than dried shrimp."


    Is it better than dried shrimp? !


    Eng''s eyes lit up, he hugged Brother Cheng''s neck tightly and said, "Uncle is so generous, I like uncle!"


    Yeah, I kissed Brother Cheng several times, making him drool all over his face.


    Brother Cheng was very happy and took them away: "Second sister, my second brother-inw and I will take them back on horseback. We will meet at the Duke of Qin''s mansion."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, be careful."


    Mrs. Xiao has not left. She thought she had something to ask her, so she might as well take the child away.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Xiao breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the big wolf and the second wolf being taken away by Brother Cheng, and looked at Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, you have been very kind to the Xiao family. Can you let me ride in the same car with you to see you off?" Are you going back home?"


    Gu Jinli nodded and agreed: "Of course, Mrs. Xiao, please get in the car."


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family was wise enough not to follow her, and went back to the Xiao family''s carriage.


    Erqing and the others also got out of the car and drove outside.


    Many people came to pick up her family today. Qin Sang and Xiao Luo You were talking to some military generals. Their motorcade was dyed at the city gate for another half-quarter of an hour before moving.


    Mrs. Xiao was very nervous, clutching her handkerchief tightly, and wanted to ask, but before she could speak, tears fell down. She didn''t know what she thought of, and the blood on her face faded and turned extremely pale.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Mrs. Xiao, there is no need to scare yourself. Young girls like Xiao Xinghua and Liu Danxia are fine...someone has taken care of them."


    Mrs. Xiao was overjoyed when she heard this, and asked in a lower voice: "Really?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "That girl is a few years older than them and much prettier than them. With her, those people don''t care about being too young. They just suffer from hunger, cold, beatings and scolding."


    The older and pretty girl was Wen Qiong... She had a bad life and was harmed by those beasts, but Xiao Xinghua and the others did not, and they were all fine.


    He added: "If Mrs. Xiao doesn''t believe it, she can ask an experienced grandma to check it out after shees back."


    Mrs. Xiao said: "I believe it. I believe it is true even in my dreams. I am just afraid that others will not believe it, so I have been worried."


    The Xiao family is Wei Qi''s confidant, has the merit of serving the dragon, and now has the title of uncle. Logically speaking, Xiao Xinghua, the only legitimate daughter, should have an extraordinary status.


    But the world is too harsh on women. Not long after Mrs. Xiao arrived in Beijing, she had already heard some gossip about Xiao Xinghua, saying that she had been missing for many years and had encountered many scandals... Mrs. Xiao was angry and sad. , I was so worried that I couldnt eat or sleep, because I was afraid that something bad would happen to my daughter!


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qin Guogong, thank you...you don''t know, I..." Mrs. Xiao started to cry again, crying in a depressed and sad way.


    Gu Jinli understood her mood, so he didn''t persuade her and let her cry.

 Chapter 2813: Dizzy with joy

    Chapter 2813: Dizzy with joy


    Mrs. Xiao cried muffledly for a long time before she suppressed her crying and asked about her daughter.


    Gu Jinli told her a lot about Little Star Flower, and finally looked at Mrs. Xiao and asked: "Mrs. Xiaoes from a schrly family. Do you want to raise your daughter to be ady that everyone praises?"


    Mrs. Xiao was stunned for a moment, then understood, and sighed: "When Sister Hua was just born, I really wanted to teach her to be a beautifuldy praised by everyone, but since she was stolen, the thieves came again, After the fall of the Chu Dynasty, I looked away. Rather than being a praiseddy, I wanted her to be happy andfortable."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "That''s good."


    He added: "I have some letters written by Xiao Xinghua. I wonder if Mrs. Xiao would like to read them?"


    Mrs. Xiao said happily: "Of course I want to read Sister Hua''s letter. Thank you so much, Madam Qin Guogong."


    Gu Jinli took out a small box and handed several letters to Mrs. Xiao.


    Mrs. Xiao hurriedly took it, and when she first read it, she even praised: "Sister Hua''s writing is good. Ah, she can also make new ount books by herself, and can also find mistakes in other people''s ounts. She also recognizes medicinal materials and... I am learning to grow precious medicinal materials and want to make money by selling them... Not bad, not bad, he knows how to make money to live a good life, he is a smart kid."


    In short, my sister Hua is good at everything.


    But as she looked at it, Mrs. Xiao noticed something was wrong... Sister Hua''s letter seemed to be filled with the spirit of asking for credit, and at the end of the letter, she asked Mrs. Qin Guogong what she thought of her and whether she was a good candidate for an adopted daughter? Is he a good candidate to be an apprentice? Is she a good candidate to be my niece''s wife?


    She, she actually wanted to recognize the Duke of Qin as her adoptive mother.


    After failing to meet him, he wanted to recognize him as his master.


    After Mrs. Qin Guogong said she would not ept any disciples, she called her Aunt Gu... Her determination to recognize rtives on the pole was so unyielding that Mrs. Xiao even admired her.


    Gu Jinli said: "I am showing these letters to Mrs. Xiao just to let Mrs. Xiao know about Little Xinghua''s temper, so that you will not be disappointed if Little Xinghua is different from what Mrs. Xiao imagined as ady."


    He added: "When we rescued them, their daily meal was only a handful of soybeans. Xiao Xinghua suffered from hunger and cold, and she was afraid, so she wanted to get rich and close rtives so that she could live a good life... This is nothing wrong, and she just thought about it, said a few ttering words, and didnt do anything bad. She is already a child with a good heart."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao was not disappointed, but became happy: "I have always been worried that she would have a heart attack because of being stolen. Now that I read these letters and see that she is so lively, I feel relieved."


    Its just that... the Duke of Qin is only in her early twenties. She is young and beautiful, and she looks like an unmarried girl. How can Sister Hua ept her as her adoptive mother? !


    Mrs. Xiao looked at Gu Jinli, held her hand, and said sincerely: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, thank you for raising Sister Hua so well... It can be seen from the letter that Sister Hua trusts you very much and is very close to you. .


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "She had no rtives to rely on, so she could only rely on us. Now that she has found you, she will naturally be the closest to you in the future."


    Then he smiled and said, "Little Xinghua dreams of having rich parents. If she knew that she was my uncle''s daughter, how happy would she be?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao read the letter and imagined the moment her daughter knew the truth, smiling from ear to ear: "ording to her temper, she should be so excited that she screamed."


    Hey, you are wrong about this.


    Xiao Xinghua is very shrewd. When she heard the news, her first reaction was: "Liar, he must have seen that this girl is as beautiful as a flower and is a famous beauty in Xing''an Prefecture, so he wanted to defraud me and sell me for a good price!" With his hands on his hips, he pointed at the personnel deployed by Wei Xiao in Xing''an Mansion and said: "You don''t want to ask, who is the backer behind me? Those are Duke Qin, his wife, and Mrs. Gao from the Lei family caravan. I have There are so many powerful people covering you, and you still dare to lie to me, you are doomed!"


    Mu Yang said: "Miss Xiao, we are not liars. We were sent by Prince Wei to take you to the capital to meet your parents and live a good life."


    "Prince Wei? The Duke''s cousin?" Xiao Xinghua was shocked and began to think wildly. She grabbed Liu Danxia and said, "Is it possible that Prince Wei was jealous of the Duke of Qin''srge army, so he sent them to capture us as hostages? , threatening Madam?


    Little Xinghua was scared to death and cried: "I am still young and have not lived through the arrogant days of gargling with bird''s nests. I don''t want to die."


    Then he pointed at Mu Yang and cursed: "Ah, bah, live a good life? Where are the liars? They clearly want to take us as hostages! Let me tell you, I won''t go with you. Even if I can''t kill all of you, I have to pull you away." The two people on the back will not let themselves die at a huge loss!"


    gnashing his teeth, as if he wanted to fight them to the death.


    Mu Yang was stunned. He didn''t expect Miss Xiao to have such a temper. She could only ask her subordinates to throw away their knives, and then stepped back a little, saying: "Miss Xiao, we have sent people to invite the Lei family. The chief manager of the caravan, Mr. Gao, will be here soon. Then you will know whether we are liars... Everyone, please calm down and wait for a while."


    Liu Danxia saw this and said to Xiao Xinghua: "...It seems that you may be the eldestdy of the Xiao family. You are going to make a fuss."


    "Xiao Xinghua, Xiao Xia, don''t be afraid, Aunt Lei ising soon." After Ye Jingzi heard that a stranger broke into the yard, he came over with a group of people, still holding poison in his hand, and said to Mu Yang: " Even if you are Prince Wei''s people, you can''t rush into the courtyard. This is openly going against Duke Qin and the Lei family caravan!"


    Ye Jingzi asked, these people came in looking for someone with the posts from Prince Wei and Duke Qin, but they didn''t wait in the living room in the front yard, they went straight into the backyard to look for someone!


    Mu Yang could only admit his mistake: "It was our ipetence that scared you all, but Miss Xiao has a special status. We are anxious to see her because we are afraid that she will be quietly robbed."


    Prince Wei is not the only one who wants to use Xiao Xinghua to im credit.


    After hearing this, Ye Jingzi said nothing. He only asked people to guard the courtyard gate to prevent them from leaving. He went over to apany Xiao Xinghua and the others.


    A quarter of an hourter, the sound of horse hooves sounded. Master Yu was afraid that something might happen here, so he brought people here in advance.


    Another quarter of an hour passed before Lei Mao, Peng Wen, and Gao Lei arrived.


    Gao Leishi looked at Mu Yang: "Xin, I have read it. It is true. I can let you take the person away, but you must be severely punished for breaking into other courtyards... Someone, hold them down." , hit the ten army sticks hard!"


    Yes! Lei Mao personally led the people to be tortured.


    Mu Yang and others knew that they were too hasty to do things, so they did not dare to resist. Theyy down and received the ten army sticks. They were beaten so hard that they could hardly stand up. However, they were very grateful to Gao Lei and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Gao, for showing mercy."


    If they were beaten with an iron rod, they would have to lie down for several days.


    Gao Lei said with a sneer: "Thank you early. I will write to Prince Wei to inform Prince Wei that you broke into the other courtyard privately and disturbed Xiao Xinghua and the others! I will also inform Duke Qin and his wife of this matter and will not help Prince Wei''s pce hide it from them." .


    this?


    Mu Yang and the others felt their bones aching when they heard it. They knew that these ten army sticks were just an appetizer, and a heavier punishment was waiting for themter. However, they were indeed reckless in doing things today and had no choice but to ept the punishment.

 Chapter 2814: Reunion

    Chapter 2814: Reunion


    Chapter 2814 Happy Reunion


    Xiao Xinghua heard their conversation, looked at Gao Lei, and said in shock: "Mrs. Gao, I, I, I am really the eldestdy of the Xiao family? Are you sure?"


    Is there such a good thing?


    Gao Leishi looked at her, nodded and said, "Well..."


    Before she could say anything else, Xiao Xinghua was so excited that the whites of her eyes rolled up, she let out a cry, and fainted.


    Liu Danxia hurriedly hugged her, and Ye Jingzi immediately gave her the smelly medicine, which woke her up.


    "Miss Xiao, are you okay?!" Mu Yang asked anxiously, fearing that something would happen to her.


    "No, it''s okay, I''m just too excited..." Xiao Xinghua said, turning towards Liu Danxia, shaking her and asking: "Did you hear, I am the eldestdy of the Xiao family, I am really crazy... God As expected, he is a man of his word. It was not in vain that I used two chicken drumsticks to worship him on the first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year. Danxia, dont be stingy. Come and worship him quickly. Maybe you can find your family and go back to be the eldestdy, where you can enjoy good food and drink! "


    Liu Danxia had a headache and quickly reminded her in a low voice: "With so many people here, you should be more polite and don''t say words that make peopleugh."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I am the eldestdy. I cannot be rude in front of others." Xiao Xinghua was excited and hurriedly arranged her hair and dress. Then she stood up, saluted elegantly towards Mu Yang and the others, and said with a pinched voice: " General, may I ask what kind of people my parents are? How many people are there in the family, thend and property in the family, and what achievements the family has made..."


    Mu Yang:


    You''d better speak up and stop pretending.


    Before Xiao Xinghua finished asking, she continued to ask: "Why did youe to pick me up instead of my parents sending someone here? Are my parents willing to recognize me as their daughter? How did Prince Wei discover my identity? You are so anxious to pick me up, don''t you want to use me as a hostage to threaten my parents?"


    At the end of the sentence, he was so angry that he could no longer pretend. He pointed at them with his hands on his hips and said: "I''m warning you, don''t try to use me, otherwise I will poison you to death. I have a lot of self-defense poisons hidden in my body. I have also read the criminalw and know how to protect myself." If you take someone''s life at that time, you can be found not guilty!"


    Ah this?


    Mu Yang regretted it. He originally thought that picking up Miss Xiao was a reward for nothing, but unexpectedly he picked up a prickly hedgehog.


    However, he was very smart and asked about important things.


    Mu Yang looked at Gao Lei and said, "Mrs. Gao, the letters between Prince Wei and Qin Guogong are all at your old ce. Please show them to Miss Xiao."


    Xiao Xinghua cleverly ran to Gao Leishi, saluted, and stretched out her hands: "Thank you for being old."


    Gao Lei gave her the letter.


    Xiao Xinghua read them one by one, and then she felt relieved. Then she looked at Mu Yang and asked, "What''s going on with the Xiao family? You haven''t told me yet."


    Mu Yang told the situation of the Xiao family: "The Xiao family has been looking for you in Dongqing in the northeast for many years, but I didn''t expect that you would be sold to the northwest. In addition, the Xiao family wanted to help His Majesty conquer the world, so it was dyed... Your eldest brother hase with his troops to pick you up."


    Mrs. Xiao originally wanted to pick up her daughter in person, but if she abandoned the Queen halfway, it would be an insult to the Queen. Even if the Queen didn''t care, thedies would still say that Xiao Xinghua didn''t understand dignity. Then Xiao Xinghua''s wedding would be a disaster. Tougher.


    For the sake of her daughter, Mrs. Xiao could only ask her eldest son toe and pick her up.


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua was finally happy and no longer afraid of Gao Lei. She hugged her and shouted: "Ah ah ah, I have be a eldestdy. I will be disabled for the rest of my life and I will not have to worry about food and clothing. I am getting rich. I am getting rich." ah!"


    Mu Yang:


    The prince wants to tell Miss Xiao to the Marquis of Lu, can it be done? The Marquis of Lu State is a handsome and handsome young man who is knowledgeable and sensible.


    No matter what, they managed to grab Miss Xiao and she was not intercepted by other forces.


    But Gao Lei was afraid that something would happen to Xiao Xinghua on the way, which would affect the Qin and Gu families, so she decided to personally **** Xiao Xinghua for a while. When she saw Wei Changwu, the boss of the Xiao family, and others, she would deliver Xiao Xinghua safely. After it is in their hands, turn back. Little Xinghua was moved and cried: "You have always been so kind to me... Do I consider you my godmother?"


    Multiple backers and many ways to survive. Although the Gao Lei family is fierce, the Lei family''s caravan is very powerful, so Xiao Xinghua doesn''t mind being the granddaughter of the Gao Lei family.


    "..." Gao Lei looked at her, a bit speechless: "No need, I''m used to being alone, and I can''t get used to the days when my descendants are in groups."


    Xiao Xinghua didnt care at all, and was happily preparing to meet her rich parents.


    But she suppressed her arrogance and didn''t dare to let herself be too arrogant... Only after she met and proved that she was really the eldest daughter of the Xiao family and that the Xiao family really valued her could she be arrogant. Otherwise, if not, she would end up feeling dejected. When she came back, she was the one who suffered.


    Mrs. Xiao told Gu Jinli about Little Star Flower along the way.


    When they were about to arrive at the pce of the Duke of Qin, Mrs. Xiao said: "The Duke of Qin''s wife has just arrived in the capital, so I won''t bother you much. I will talk to you in the pce another day."


    Mrs. Xiao told Gu Jinli that the queen should summon her soon and she woulde to the pce to help.


    He also said: "The Queen is the most kind-hearted. She often talked to us about the kindness of the old Marquis of Qin to the Wei family on the road, and also praised the Duke of Qin and his wife for joining hands in fighting the army and saving the people. She loves you very much and treats you as my nephew." ...As for the affairs of your cousin''s aunt''s house and the Yin Jiaji''s family, it was not the queen''s intention. She was just a housewife. When she learned about it, she even cried angrily."


    Perhaps because he was afraid that Gu Jinli would think she was here to lobby, he added at the end: "No matter how times change, I will always bear in mind Madam''s kindness to my sister Hua, and I will not dare to do anything to harm my benefactor''s family." Son~"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Mrs. Xiao is worried too much, I understand."


    As he spoke, the carriage had stopped. Mrs. Xiao did not dare to say anything more. She got up and got out of the car. She saluted Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "I''m sorry for disturbing the Duke''s wife. Let''s talk next time."


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her mother-inw smiling broadly and the sadness no longer appearing in her brows... It seemed that her sister-inw was indeed innocent and had not suffered any crime.


    After Mrs. Xiao and Gu Jinli had agreed, the eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family came forward, said goodbye to Gu Jinli, and followed Mrs. Xiao into the car to go home.


    When the two wolves met someone, they waved to them and shouted: "Don''t cry anymore, that''s right. There''s no point in crying. Come and y with me next time."


    He pointed at the huge Duke of Qin''s mansion and said, "This is my home. My uncle said it''s very big. You can ride pink fans inside."


    Who is Fenfen?


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t know, but Eng''s words made her very happy. She smiled and nodded: "Okay, next time I wille and y with the young master."


    "Yeah, it''s agreed, high-fiver!" Eng wanted to make a high-five with someone.


    Mrs. Xiao was stunned for a moment. After she understood, she raised her hand and gave him a high-five.


    There was a snap, which made Engugh with joy: "Wave!"


    Wave. Mrs. Xiao liked Eng very much. After getting on the carriage, she talked to her eldest daughter-inw about Eng for a long time.


    Seeing that the eldest daughter-inw''s smile was a little stiff, she said: "I''m not urging you. Just rx, don''t think too much, and don''t pay attention to what others say. No matter what, you are the eldest wife of the Xiao family, and I won''t give it to you." My son has stolen your position... Now I just want to see your sister as soon as possible, love her for a few years, find her a good husband, and watch her get married and have children."


    After hearing this, the eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family had red eyes: "My daughter-inw can''t stand the trouble. Seeing that the family is getting richer and richer, so she is thinking wildly. Please rest assured, mother-inw. My daughter-inw will never be better again and will definitely trust her family. When my sisteres back, , and will treat her well."

 Chapter 2815: Queens reward

    Chapter 2815: Queen''s reward


    Chapter 2815 Queens Reward


    Mrs. Xiao held her hand and said: "That''s right. You have to remember that the only people you can trust are your own family. Listening to other people''s nonsense will only hurt yourself and make you do things you regret. Wrong thing.


    He also said: "The Duke of Qin''s wife is kind to our family and is an honest person. It will be beneficial to our family to be on good terms with her."


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family hurriedly said: "But your Majesty..."


    Mrs. Xiao interrupted her: "Your Majesty has his own ce for your father-inw. We women have no control over the man''s affairs, and we can never stop others from repaying their kindness... Boss and daughter-inw, our Xiao family is an upright family. , Dont do things that harm your benefactors family!


    Although I am your Majestys confidant, I am not a loyal person at heart. If your Majesty harms the heroes of the war and allows the thieves to take advantage of it again, I will not sit idly by and ignore it... A warrior must be loyal, even your Majesty, if not Even if you lose your loyalty, you can''t convince your confidants.


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family nodded quickly: "Yes, my daughter-inw knows."


    "Hey, this is the Duke''s Mansion? It''s really big. It looks bigger than Chang Liang Wei. Is this screen wall iid with jade? My God, you can sell it for a lot of money, right?!" Widow Xiao was so excited that she started picking at it.


    Uncle Qin hurriedly grabbed her: "Stop, this is the screen wall of the Duke''s Mansion. If you scratch it, it is a serious crime. You will be arrested and imprisoned!"


    What, are you going to jail? Widow Xiao was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand.


    Uncle Qin nodded and said seriously: "This is the capital, let alone jail. If you don''t take care of your hands, feet and mouth, you will lose your head at any time. Even I can''t save you!"


    He then called everyone in the Xiao family over and said, "You should also take care of yourselves and don''t get into trouble, otherwise our whole family will have to stay in the capital."


    Little Qingyun is a good boy, not as aggressive as the Xiao family. After hearing this, he was frightened and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, I dont want to be in the capital, I want to go home."


    Er Lang hurriedly went tofort the family: "Don''t cry, Er Lang will protect my little cousin."


    Brother Cheng came in with the big wolf on his back and said with a smile: "Uncle Lan, don''t scare them. The capital is not that dangerous. If you really get into trouble, report my name and they will leave you alive until I go." Rescue you."


    Eng nodded: "Yeah, my uncle is really awesome. Don''t be afraid."


    He was taken along by Brother Cheng for several hours, and after listening to Brother Cheng''s bragging for several hours, he decided that his uncle was a powerful person who could catch dragons in the sea.


    Widow Xiao came over with the opportunity and thanked Brother Cheng: "With the words of the Marquis of Lu State, my aunt will feel relieved."


    He then shamelessly asked, "What token do you have? Can you give my aunt one to save her life?"


    Brother Cheng knew the temper of the Xiao family and had already prepared it. He shouted: "Feng Lian, bring the jade que from the Marquis'' Mansion of the State of Lu and give three pieces to Aunt Lan''s house in case of emergency."


    Yes. Feng Lian hurriedly brought the jade que.


    Mother Yang was anxious after hearing this and winked at the maid beside her. The maid hurriedly said: "Master Marquis, this is a token of the Hou Mansion. It can be easily given to others..."


    Brother Cheng looked at the pce maid and said with a smile: "Big Yang, do you want to n wood with the Fourth Yang, or do you want to go with the Er Yang?"


    Wei Qi gave Cheng Ge''er four pce maids, but Cheng Ge''er disliked the names of the pce maids as being too delicate, so he changed their names to Da Er San Si Yang. They were simple and easy to remember. No matter how cute you shouted, you couldn''t pronounce them. A little bit of ir.


    After hearing this, the pce maid quickly shut up and said, "This ve has overstepped her bounds. Please punish me."


    Brother Cheng said: "For the sake of your good attitude in admitting your mistakes, I will punish you this time to dig a ditch next to the big well and introduce the water into the small fish pond to prevent the fish I raise from dying of heat. Aunt Yang also Just go along, Sun Xiaoqi is here to protect me."


    Dig ditches and divert well water? !


    Dayang almost fainted after hearing this, but she did not dare to disobey the order, so she could only obey and turned around to leave.


    Mother Yang took two steps slower, nced at Brother Cheng''s smiling eyes, and hurriedly left. Brother Cheng looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "Second sister, don''t worry, I''m very powerful and can handle it."


    Eng shouted: "Yes, my uncle is awesome, I like him!"


    "You are the best one." Gu Jinli smiled and looked at Brother Cheng: "Second sister believes in you."


    She put this aside and called to Widow Xiao and her family: "Auntie, I''ll take you in for a look. After the reunion dinner, you can go back to the house to settle down."


    Qin Sang would not treat his brothers badly, he had already ordered people to buy houses in the capital for Uncle Qin, Hong Dao, Zhang Zhong, Xie Cheng, Niu Dabao and others. He also knew very well that Wei Qi was a fake benevolent and really stingy person. So Xie Cheng and them were not left behind, and they were allowed to take their families back to the capital to settle down.


    Although the big guys are reluctant to part with each other, they understand that the capital is different from the northwest, so they cannot be too willful and have no choice but to separate.


    After hearing this, Eng hurriedly ran back and shouted: "Brother Yi, brother Rui,e and see Eng''s house. Eng''s house is very nice, and it has everything!"


    Well, Gu Jinli said: "Eng, your brother Yi and Brother Rui have gone back to their own homes and are no longer in our home. You can go and y with them tomorrow."


    Eng was stunned: "No, he''s not here anymore?"


    When he understood, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes and cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow! Brother Yi, brother Rui, don''t leave,e back quickly, wow!"


    Brother Cheng and the others were shocked. They had learned how to cry from Eng. The sound was really piercing their ears and the tiles on the roof could be shaken.


    "If the two wolves don''t cry, my uncle will take you to see the fishing birds, okay?"


    No, no, no, I want my brothers, I want my brothers to live together, wuwuwu! Eng cried heartbreakingly, and turned around and ran out, trying to chase Brother Yi and the others.


    But with a bang, Xiao Zhengqi, who was following the house, collided with him, and even Sister Xiao Zhang was knocked to the ground.


    Dong-dong-dong, the three little guys fell down and squatted on their butts. After staring for a while, they howled together.


    For a time, the entire Qin Duke''s pce was filled with cries and it was very lively.


    When the officers and soldiers of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division who were guarding nearby heard themotion, they did not dare to neglect and hurriedly sent someone to ask.


    After learning that the children bumped into each other and cried in pain, he left with peace of mind, but still reported the matter to the pce.


    There is no other way. Your Majesty is very concerned about the Duke of Qin and his family leading the northwest military generals to Beijing, and let them know that everything must be reported and must not be concealed.


    Wei Qi didn''t care about the children, he only cared about where the generals like Xie Cheng lived?


    After learning that he did not stay at the Duke of Qin''s residence, Long Xin was delighted: "Huh, they still have some sense of proportion."


    When Queen Wang heard his hum, she felt worried that he would offend all the northwest military generals, so she quickly suggested: "Your Majesty, I have prepared some gifts ording to the list of family members of the northwest military generalsing to Beijing, and I will order them to be delivered. Go to the pce and give it to the female rtives of each family."


    Wei Qi frowned and wanted to make a statement, but before he refused, Queen Wang said: "Your Majesty, people''s hearts depend on raising them. It''s better to raise them early thanter. We can''t be too far away from the hearts of the families of the northwest generals. "


    Wei Qi was moved: "Okay, since the queen has prepared the gift, let''s send it to someone famous."


    "Yes, I will do it now." Empress Wang happily agreed, and then advised Wei Qi: "Your Majesty has been with me for several days. Let''s go to the precious concubine''s ce for dinner tonight, and also meet the prince. It would be good for him to talk about getting along with the big wolf and the two wolves."

 Chapter 2816: Queen Wangs Thoughts

    Chapter 2816: Queen Wang''s Thoughts


    Chapter 2816 The Queens Thoughts


    When Wei Qi heard Queen Wang talking about Wei Lin, he thought that Queen Wang was jealous and wanted to kill Wei Lin.


    But when he spoke again, he spoke with guilt: "The queen treats your precious concubine so well and thinks about Brother Lin in every way. I feel very guilty after hearing this... Don''t worry, queen, you and I are a serious couple. If you have a son, I will He must be made the crown prince."


    Queen Wang was stunned and suddenlyughed: "Why did Your Majesty suddenly say such a thing? Not to mention that I haven''t given birth to a boy yet. Even if I have a prince under my knees, I can''t be canonized as a prince just because he is a legitimate child... The prince is the crown prince of the country. In the country and the country, as long as he is your majestys son, no matter how old or young he is, he should be the one who is capable.


    Queen Wang is a thoughtful person. After following Wei Qi for several years, she understood that he was a little worried about the fact that he was the second son of the Duke of Wei and was not destined to be the heir apparent, so he said that he should not determine his wealth based on his age. If so.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi really let down some of his wariness: "The queen is my legitimate wife, and I should spend more time with you."


    He hugged Queen Wang, kissed her, untied her clothes, and said, "The Queen is young and beautiful. We should seize the time and give birth to a legitimate son."


    When they first got married, Queen Wang thought that Wei Qi was just a little older and that everything else was good. But now she just felt a little unbearable. After dealing with him for a while, she pushed him away and said with a smile: "Qi Lang can''t do it." "Weird, let''s get down to business first, we can''t dy wooing the Northwest military generals'' rtives."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi didn''t bother anymore. He praised the queen and went to the pce of the precious concubine.


    After Wei Qi left, Queen Wang felt a little more rxed... The eldest brother asked her to please His Majesty and give birth to a boy as soon as possible so as to maintain the status of the Wang family, but the eldest brother didn''t know that she had really had enough of Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi ispletely different from what his elder brother said, and it is also different from what his father said when he was still alive, about the Duke of Wei who sacrificed his life to fight a **** path for all people!


    In Wei Qi''s bones, there is no shadow of the loyalty of the Wei Kingdom to protect the people and the maintenance of the road, but only the calctions of rural businessmen. This made Wang and Queen who grew up listening to the heroic stories of the Wei Kingdom very painful, and once felt that their family was being betrayed by the Wei Kingdom. Public lie!


    But Queen Wang couldn''t tell anyone about Wei Qi''s lies, so she could only endure it.


    The queen raised her hand, picked up a pomegranate on the table, broke open the shell, and looked at the red pomegranate seeds squeezed together inside... These were found for her by the eldest brother and ced in the house to bless her to give birth to a son soon.


    But when she looked at these pomegranate seeds, she thought of blood...the blood of Emperor Huai of Chu who killed the rebel prince...the blood of Wei Qi, Wei Xiao, Wei Lin, everyone in the Wang family, and the son she had not yet conceived!


    With Wei Xiao and Wei Lin here, even if she gives birth to a prince, can she still seize the throne?


    The Queen looked at the pce and thought of the previous owner... Perhaps theck of a son was the Queen''s life-saving talisman.


    "My Queen, the gifts for the northwest military generals are ready. Do you want to check them out in person?" Princess Wang came over and reported.


    Queen Wang said: "Just bring me the gifts for the Duke of Qin and the Duke of Ennd. For other families, just give them out ording to the gift list. Those who don''t bring their family members should also be given out together, and let them take them back to the northwest to give to their families." A wife and children will do it.


    "Yes." The queen responded and reminded with a smile: "Queen, you should call yourself this pce."


    Queen Wang was stunned when she heard this, nodded and said with a smile: "I forgot it again, go and get the gift."


    "Yes." Princess Wang left. It was more than a quarter of an hourter that she brought the congrattory gifts to the Qin family and the Luo family.


    There were many congrattory gifts. Queen Wang checked them carefully and asked: "Has the imperial doctor checked it? It cannot be poisoned, otherwise it will be bad for His Majesty''s rtionship with the northwest military general."


    The Queen''s official said: "Reporting to your Majesty, the imperial doctor has checked it and found that the gift is not poisonous."


    The queen was relieved, looked at the sky, and said hurriedly: "Send someone quickly and tell Duke Qin''s wife that they have been tired all the way and have brought their children with them. They need to rest for three days and settle down thoroughly before entering the pce to pay their respects."


    He added: "You guys shoulde back as soon as possible after delivering the rewards. Don''t miss the reunion of the Qin and Gu families."


    "Yes." The Queen and the Queen agreed one by one. After seeing that the Queen had no other instructions, she took the reward and led more than two hundred people into twenty teams to deliver the reward to the northwest military general''s family. This battle was very loud, and before the rewards were delivered to the northwest generals'' houses, the whistle in Beijing had already begun.


    "Your Majesty and the Queen really value the northwest military generals. This family member has just arrived in Beijing and has not yet settled in. The rewards from the pce areing immediately."


    "Your Majesty and the Queen have done the right thing. It is a good thing for us that the court and the border generals are in harmony!"


    Everyone does not want to experience the disaster of war again, and is happy to see His Majesty and the Queen treating the northwest generals favorably.


    Some people think this is just an act. After all, the Qin family controls so many soldiers and horses, how can the emperor rest assured?


    However, no one dares to say such a thing about beheading, so the capital city today is very happy, just like the Duke of Qin.


    At the beginning of human beings, nature is good, simr in nature, but far apart in habits! Are you right? Eng grabbed Mr. Fengs hand and asked.


    Mr. Feng knew that Qin Sang and his family had arrived in the capital, so he ran to see the children before going to the office. Seeing that Eng was too active and fond of martial arts, he was afraid that his knowledge would be inferior, so he taught the little boy to memorize and recite it. If so, give a reward.


    How did you know that Eng learned it by heart after only being taught it once?


    Prodigy, prodigy, just like your uncle. Mr. Feng boasted, hugging the two wolves, which was very rare.


    However, Qin Sang said with a smile: "Sir, please don''t praise him. After their third birthday, Xiaoyu gave them a small wooden block with engraved characters to y with, so that they could learn to read. Now they can memorize a lot of it. Not a prodigy.


    Eng was very proud of his father. He raised his little hand and shouted happily: "Yes, my mother said that Eng is stupid. He taught me it many times before he remembered it."


    turned to ask Mr. Feng again: "Grandpa Feng, what is a child prodigy?"


    When asked this question, Mr. Fengughed out loud, shook his head and said, "I am exaggerating, but we two wolves are already very smart."


    Eng nodded: "Yeah, he''s smart, he knows a lot of things, and he''s a capable kid who loves to eat."


    Mammy told the nannies that those who love to eat are good children and deserve to be praised.


    Mr. Fengughed to death: "Yeah, Eng is so smart, so Eng is a prodigy, and a prodigy is a very smart child."


    After hearing this, the second wolf pointed at the big wolf and asked, "Is your brother smart?"


    The big wolf was ying with a chain lock given by Mr. Feng. However, the sad thing was that the little guy''s hand was locked by the chain lock. When he heard this, he looked up at Mr. Feng and cried aggrievedly: "Big Wolf!" Smart, but stupid, cant solve it.


    When Mr. Feng gave him the chain lock, he said that those who could unlock it were very smart children, but he couldn''t.


    "Our big wolf is not stupid, he is also a smart kid, and he is sensible and well-behaved." Mr. Feng let go of the second wolf, and after moving the chain lock a few times, he freed the big wolf''s hand: "It''s Grandpa Feng''s fault, you guys Hes still too young to y with these clever things.


    Eng shook his little head: "Not too young, not a three-year-old child anymore, he is an adult!"

 Chapter 2817: Happy reunion【2】

    Chapter 2817: Happy reunion��2��


    Chapter 2817 Happy Reunion2


    Haha, Mr. Fengughed loudly and teased him: "Wrong, you are only over three years old and less than four years old, so you are still three years old."


    Eng was stunned for a moment, then he patted his chest and said, "Eng and brother work hard to eat. If you eat more, you will grow up...brother, right?"


    Hey, my brother is right. Big Wolf nodded, stood up on Mr. Fengs knees, raised his head and said, Grandpa Feng, Big Wolf likes locks, teach Big Wolf how to y, okay?


    Mr. Feng immediately agreed: "Okay, Grandpa Feng will teach Dng how to unlock the chain lock... This is called the copper door chain lock, with nine rings connected together, but these rings are very cunning. They look like a circle, but there are hidden things inside. Twist it twice...twist two or three connected rings, find the small gap hidden inside, and then click it to unlock the rings that are locked together, or connect the rings together."


    The second wolf was confused. He grunted and said: "Ah, the second wolf doesn''t understand. The second wolf left, wave."


    There was a click, and the little boy''s hand was caught in the copper ring. The little guy''s eyes widened in surprise. He raised his hand and said to Mr. Feng: "The hand is locked, why?"


    He shook his hands angrily and said, "You can''t lock up the two wolves. The two wolves are going to y."


    However, there were two clicks, and Mr. Feng locked the wrists of Big Lang and Little Gui. After being so startled that Eng forgot to make a fuss, Mr. Fengughed and said, "Do you want to save Big Lang and Gui?" ?


    Er Lang nodded heavily: "I think Er Lang is the little general of the Condor. He has to protect his brothers, as well as his younger sister."


    The big wolf looked up at Mr. Feng and said, "The big wolf also wants to protect his younger brother. Can Grandpa Feng teach the big wolf how to unlock the lock?"


    Mr. Feng lowered his head, looked at the child with a warm smile like the sun with loving eyes, and said with a smile: "Okay, Grandpa Feng will teach you... Come, look at the copper ring on your brother''s wrist..."


    Mr. Feng turned the copper ring with one hand like a magic trick. After touching it a few more times, he clicked and untied the copper ring.


    Ouch, your brothers hand hase out, its so powerful! Eng was shocked. He looked at Mr. Feng and thought that this grandpa was so amazing. He quickly handed his other hand to him: Lock it for you.


    Mr. Feng smiled: "Okay."


    It was a click, locking Engs other hand.


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it. Mr. Feng was really good at teaching people. Under his guidance, Eng became interested in chain locks.


    He then took Xiao Luo You''s hand and led him over: "Brother You will also follow suit. You are old enough to understand these clever things and you have to understand their principles."


    "Well, Brother You will learn hard." Xiao Luo said, suddenly realizing that something was trying to hit him, he quickly retracted his hand, but Mr. Feng couldn''t hit it.


    Mr. Feng smiled. Looking at the child who looked like Luo Ying and the daughter of the Yu family, he felt emotional. He raised his hand to touch his head and praised him: "You are very agile, which shows that your martial arts are very good."


    Xiao Luo You''s face turned red when he was praised: "My uncle taught me well."


    Along the way, his uncle was teaching him martial arts and the art of war.


    "That''s why our Brother You is smart, so he can learn it." Mr. Feng said, pointing to the copper ring, and said: "If you want to solve it, look at it carefully."


    The second wolf''s eyes almost hit the copper ring. He nodded his little head and said, "Yeah, the second wolf is watching."


    Mr. Feng couldnt stopughing. This child is so cute... After a while, he started to unlock it. After repeating it for more than ten times, all the little guys learned it.


    Mr. Feng said happily: "Yes, yes, they are all good seedlings. After you rest for a few days, go to Feng''s house and I will teach you how to read."


    Widow Xiao just came back from visiting the kitchen. She didn''t know who Mr. Feng was, so she shouted: "Studying? Who are you? How dare you let such noble men study with you? Are you as good as Mr. Ouyang Hu? My family is rich. My brother and Xiao Qingyun have to study with Mr. Ouyang, that one is the god." "You know about Gu Dewang, the younger brother of my nephew''s wife''s family? That boy didn''t study until he was ten years old, but he studied with Mr. Ouyang for several years. With the annual exam, people will pass the Jinshi exam and be officials. My children have to learn from Mr. Ouyang. After studying for a few years, they can also take the exams and be officials!"


    Because Ji Zhenniang always forced little Xie Rui to study, Gu Jinli took Gu Dewang as an example, saying that studying is not only about diligence, but also about whether one can gain enlightenment.


    Gu Dewang''s brain used to be as if it was covered in mud. Let alone making a fuss, he could even write "split" for you. The character "wang" was written as "".


    But after he gained enlightenment, his knowledge soared to the sky, and he was admitted to Jinshi after only a few years of study.


    After Ji Zhenniang heard this, she stopped forcing little Xerui to study. Little Xerui now had a lot more time to y and became more lively.


    Widow Xiao felt that Mr. Ouyang''s credit for Gu Dewang''s sess in getting into the imperial examination was entirely due to Mr. Ouyang, so she wanted to send all the money from her family to Mr. Ouyang to teach him.


    Uncle Qin waited for her to finish her arrogance before he stood up and bowed to Mr. Feng to apologize: "Your Excellency, the Minister of Punishment, please forgive me. I am a daughter-inw who was born in the market and did not understand the rules. I offended you. Please take it for the sake of Duke Qin. Dont take her to the death row of the Ministry of Criminal Justice!


    "What? Is he, he, he, the minister, or the Ministry of Punishment?!" Widow Xiao was so frightened that her legs went weak, and she knelt down: "Sir, I know I was wrong. I still have children to take care of, and I have to live for a few more years. How can you do this? Dont take me to death row!


    Mr. Feng smiled. He nced at Uncle Qin and saw that he was looking at Widow Xiao with a smile in his eyes. He understood Uncle Qin''s intention and said to Widow Xiao: "I''m here to meet my old descendants today. I wont argue with you, but this is the capital, and you will encounter three powerful people every step of the way. When you go out, you should pay attention to your words and deeds, and dont let anyone catch you in the wrong ce.


    Widow Xiao nodded her head like pecking at rice: "Yes, yes, I remember it. I must pay attention to my words and deeds and not cause trouble."


    Mr. Feng nodded: "Well, get up."


    Uncle Qin helped Widow Xiao up... He knew this woman very well. She was prone to drifting and had to be beaten from time to time to prevent herself from dying.


    But Widow Xiao is like a weed that cannot be killed. She got up and said: "Master Shangshu came alone? That is too unsafe. After the reunion dinner, I will ask my children and grandchildren to take you back and take care of you. Wait for you." When you get up early tomorrow, just teach them a lesson."


    Thick-skinned, and very capable of talking.


    Mr. Feng did not feel dissatisfied, but smiled and said to Uncle Qin: "You are a good wife. In the northwest, you can rest assured when you have such a wife at home."


    Too delicate and unsuitable for life in the northwest.


    Uncle Qin nodded: "Your Excellency, you are right."


    The devil, he praised her in public, which really made people blush. Widow Xiao felt a little proud, and then asked: "Master Shangshu, what about studying with you?"


    Mr. Feng said: "Let''se together."


    Hey, thank you very much! Widow Xiao was happy, happy that she had another golden thigh in her arms.


    "Ah, feet and feet, the second wolf''s feet are locked and can''t be unlocked. Grandpa Feng, please help." Children are forgetful, and the second wolf forgot how to unlock the chain locks and jumped around. He went to find Mr. Feng for help, but his feet were unsteady and he fell forward with his face on the ground. He was so scared that he quickly covered his face.


    In the end, he didnt fall, but someone grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up.


    Gu Jinan looked at the two wolves pping like fish andughed out loud. He moved his hand and held him in his arms: "Don''t be afraid, I will unlock the chain for you."


    He fiddled with the chain lock a few times and opened it. He looked at Eng again and sighed: "What a skinny monkey, he is so tormented. A child like you is not easy to raise."

 Chapter 2818: Enter the palace together

    Chapter 2818: Enter the pce together


    Chapter 2818 Entering the pce together


    Difficult to maintain?


    Eng frowned and looked at this man. Holding back his anger, he said first: "Thank you."


    But


    The second wolf is very good at eating, and its easy to raise. If you want to praise him, you cant talk about the second wolf! The little guy clenched his fists and said, obviously very angry.


    "Haha, being able to eat is not easy." Gu Jinan hugged him tightly, kissed the little guy, and said, "But it''s good that you can hold back your anger and say thank you first."


    Eng was so angry that he wiped the kissed face with his small hands and said, "Bad guy, you can''t kiss Eng indiscriminately!"


    He shouted to Mr. Feng again: "Grandpa Feng, there are bad guys, please save Eng."


    Mr. Feng smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Eng. Let''s see who he looks like first. Maybe he is not a bad guy, but a rtive of yours."


    Eng has a quick temper, so Mr. Feng guided him to control his temper when something happens and wait until he calms down before talking.


    After hearing this, Eng looked at Gu Jinan, stared for a while, and opened his mouth in surprise: "Uncle, you look like dried shrimps."


    Uncle Dried Shrimp?


    Did Brother Cheng get a nickname so quickly?


    "You''re right, I''m like your dried shrimp uncle." Gu Jinan smiled and asked him again: "Guess who I am?"


    Eng held Gu Jinan''s chest with his little hand and looked away from him: "Who is it?"


    "Yes, is it uncle?" Big Wolf ran over and looked up at Gu Jinan and asked.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan squatted down with the second wolf in his arms and hugged the big wolf. However, he did not rush to praise, but asked with a tiger face: "Who are you? Why do you guess that I am the uncle of the second wolf? What if? Im a bad guy and a fake, so what if I sneak in and take Eng away?


    The big wolf was confused, he didn''t expect him to ask this.


    But the big wolf was not afraid. After looking around, he said: "Father and mother are here, Qingqing is here, uncles and uncles are here. They are all powerful. If the bad guyse, they will be beaten... If you haven''t been beaten, it must not be the case." Bad guy. You are the uncle, right?"


    "Yes, my big wolf is really smart. Not only did he guess that I was your uncle, but he was also able to exin it clearly and clearly. My uncle was very happy." Gu Jinan looked at the fair and energetic little guy in front of him and thought of Xiaoyu. It was written in the family letter that the big wolf was rtively thin and dull when he was born. He was afraid that the big wolf would die young and would cry with joy.


    This was the first time Xu met his nephews. Xu thought of the difficulties Gu Jinli''s family had in the northwest, and he couldn''t hold back his tears.


    "Uncle, don''t cry if you don''t want to cry." Big Wolf took out his own little handkerchief and wiped Gu Jinan''s tears.


    The second wolf also shouted: "A man, not a little girl, can''t cry... Just chirp and stop crying."


    I gave him a kiss and tried very hard tofort my crying uncle.


    Gu Jinan was coaxed by his two little nephews. He was so happy and happy, but he still couldn''t stop crying.


    Seeing that he was still crying, Eng frowned, patted his shoulder, and said earnestly: "You have to make progress, you are not a baby anymore."


    Hahaha, these words made everyoneugh out loud. Ouyang Ming sighed and said: "It doesn''t matter if you cry. Weeping with joy is a blessing in life."


    "My sister-inw still loves my eldest brother the most. But the luckiest thing in my life for my eldest brother is marrying my sister-inw." Gu Jinli looked at Ouyang Ming and said sincerely: "Thank you, sister-inw, for marrying my eldest brother. You have worked hard."


    Ouyang Ming smiled: "Thank you for what? I am lucky to be married to your eldest brother. You don''t know how many people envy me for marrying your eldest brother."


    The family status of her husband is getting higher and higher, and her husband is both talented and beautiful but also single-minded. This kind of marriage makes people all over the capital envious.


    Gu Jinan stopped crying and walked over with his two little nephews. He smiled and said, "My wife is right. We are now a famous loving couple in the capital, a couple that everyone envies."


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue: "Brother, you are getting thicker and thicker now. I still like how shy you are when you have a crush on your sister-inw and secretly draw her portrait and hide it."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Ming felt very guilty: "Don''t mention the portrait. Brother Cheng was beaten badly because of it."


    Cheng Ge''er, who was badly beaten, ran in and said, "Second sister, the Queen''s reward hase to your door. We have to go out to receive it."


    Then he looked at Widow Xiao: "Aunt Lan, you mother and daughter also have rewards, so we should go together to wee them."


    "What? We have some too? Oh, why bother? Go quickly!" Widow Xiao called to Sister Xiao and the others, grabbed Brother Xiaogui and Xiao Qingyun, and rushed to the front yard.


    Having just reached the middle of the rush, I was afraid that if I didn''t behave well, I would bump into the queen''s people and be beheaded, so I stopped quickly and waited for Gu Jinli and the others to catch up, and then they went to the front yard together.


    After seeing the Queen, Widow Xiao wanted to kneel down to worship, but Ouyang Ming stopped her and reminded her in a low voice: "Aunt Lan, this is the Queen, you are the wife of the deputy general, there is no need to worship her."


    It would be a joke if I bowed down.


    "This servant is Wang, the female official next to the Queen. I''m going to pay homage to Mrs. Qin Guogong and Mrs. Lan." After the female official Wang saluted Gu Jinli, Widow Xiao and others, she said with a smile: "The Queen learned that Mrs. Qin Guogong and Mrs. Lan have arrived in the capital, and she was heartbroken. I am very happy. I am grateful for the merits of the Qin Gn family and the three families in resisting the army, so I specially sent a ve to give rewards to Duke Qin''s wife and Mrs. Lan."


    The princess ordered the pce servants to bring the reward over, open the box, show it to them, and then handed over the reward list and said: "This is the reward list. Please ept it, Mrs. Qin Guogong and Mrs. Lan."


    "I would like to express my gratitude to the Queen for the reward. I would like to thank the Queen for your service." Gu Jinli took the reward list and asked the Queen when they woulde to the pce to see the Queen.


    The queen said with a smile: "The queen said that Mrs. Qin and Mrs. Lan have just arrived in the capital. They must be tired from work. They must rest for three days. After they have rested, they can enter the pce to say hello."


    He nced back again, and after seeing several children, he said: "The Empress said that the Wei and Qin families are rtives. The Empress often heard Your Majesty talk about the closeness between the two families. She said that when she entered the pce, pleasee." Mrs. Qin Guogong and Mrs. Lan must bring the younger generations of the family to the pce to talk, so as to continue the friendship between the two families."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said: "Please tell the Queen, I will take the children into the pce to pay my respects to the Queen."


    After the queen official finished what she had to say, she didn''t stay any longer. After bowing, she left with the pce attendants.


    As soon as they left, Widow Xiao couldn''t hold it in any longer. She threw herself in front of the boxes of rewards, hugged the boxes and said with a smile: "My God, the Queen is so generous, she gave us so many rewards...this, this What kind of treasure is that red and green? It can''t be a legendary gem, right?"


    Uncle Qin used to fight with Father Qin and the others and captured a lot of good things, so he recognized the gems and nodded: "Yes, they are the gems from the desert countries. Judging from the color, they are top-quality gems."


    "What? Is it really a gem, or is it a top-quality product?" Widow Xiao almost fainted with joy when she heard it, and cried: "As expected of the Queen, she is so heroic... With so many gems, even if our family''s legs and feet are broken, we can still feed and clothe them for generations. Dont worry anymore.

 Chapter 2819: jealousy and overtures

    Chapter 2819: jealousy and overtures


    Chapter 2819 Jealousy and Overtures


    Uncle Qin pulled her up and said: "You are a bit formal, this is the capital, you are the elder, and the juniors are watching. Besides, most of these rewards belong to the Sang family, and our family doesn''t have many."


    A basin of cold water was poured on her, and most of Widow Xiao''s excitement was gone. However, "Even if it''s not much, it''s still a fortune and a profit."


    Happily, he took the reward list and began to distribute the rewards.


    Don''t mention it, Queen Wang is very generous. The Xiao family received a lot of rewards, which made Widow Xiao very happy. She said to her children: "When you enter the pce to pay your respects, you guys can say more auspicious words to the Queen." If you keep fawning, you will get countless rewards in the future, more than you can eat in several generations!"


    Sister Xiao said: "Don''t worry, mother, we will definitely say more good things after we enter the pce and lift the Queen to heaven."


    Uncle Qin beat them: "The Queen is the most noble woman in the world, and you don''t need to praise her. After you enter the pce, be careful what you say and don''t cause trouble. Otherwise, you will lose your head and no matter how much money you have, you will lose your life." "


    These words made the Xiao family very frightened and nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, dad is right, we have to take it easy and not risk ourselves."


    Mr. Feng looked at the Xiao family and smiled hard... The Xiao family are really energetic. No wonder Lan Jing is willing to protect them.


    "Ouch, mother, what is this? It''s red and looks delicious. The second wolf wants to eat it." The second wolf rushed to the ruby, opened his bow left and right, quickly grabbed two gems, handed one to the big wolf, and said: "Brother eat."


    I stuffed a piece of it into my mouth and bit it, but I couldn''t bite it. I said, "Ugh, you can''t eat it. It''s just a stone."


    Gu Jinli had a headache and took away the gem in his hand: "You brat, don''t stuff it into your mouth when you see something good-looking. Gems cannot be eaten."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "If you don''te over here and teach him a lesson, if you continue to get used to it, he will be in trouble."


    "Xiaoyu is not angry, I will teach him a lesson." Qin Sang hurried over to teach his son.


    Mr. Feng looked at all this andughed heartily. He turned to look in the direction of the Qin family''s ancestral hall and said silently: Qin Hou, Brother Cheng, you can see that the most difficult days are over, and now the Qin family is He''s getting better. Everything he can see is full of life.


    When it was getting dark, Gu Dewang, Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming and others came over from the lower office. Seeing that everyone was gathered, Qin Sang ordered the banquet to be started, and everyone happily had a reunion dinner.


    Because he was happy, Mr. Feng drank some wine. The two wolves saw this and made a fuss about drinking, but he couldn''t drink it. He was so angry that he cried. As a result, he fell asleep from exhaustion after not crying for long.


    Xiao Qingyun and Xiao Gui Geer were also very tired. Before the banquet was finished, the children slept in a row.


    The next day, Gu Jinli got up early. After bathing and changing clothes, he took his children and followed Qin Sang to the ancestral hall in the mansion to worship the ancestors of the Qin family.


    Eng is already very ustomed to worshiping his ancestors. He will also chat with them and tell his grandfather, grandmother, and uncles what he has done recently, what he has yed, and how many times has he been scolded?


    And he liked the second uncle the most. He said to Qin Ji''s memorial tablet: "Second uncle, the second wolf has eaten a lot of food and has grown up. But daddy hates it and still doesn''t allow the second wolf to ride on Fenfen. Second uncle can help." Eng, go to daddys dream and ask for help.


    Childish words made Qin Sang''s eyes turn red, thinking of the tragic death of his family.


    But looking at Gu Jinli and Big Wolf and Two Wolf kneeling next to him, 90% of the sadness in his heart was gone. He stared at Gu Jinli''s side face, pulled her hand into his arms, and said: "Xiaoyu, I will Protect you, protect the Qin family, and prevent you from suffering at all."


    Lets not let history repeat itself!


    Gu Jinli looked at him, raised a bright smile, and said with certainty: "Well, I believe you will be able to protect our family''s long life, wealth, and a happy death."


    Qin Sang looked at her smile, thinking about the journey they had taken, and couldn''t help but hug her: "Xiaoyu, thank you, thank you, thank you... I admire you, and it will not change a hundred yearster."


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "...Restrain yourself, this is an ancestral hall, and the ancestors are all listening."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t be afraid, my parents love me. Seeing that we are doing well, they will only be happy and not me." After paying homage to the ancestors of the Qin family and having breakfast, Qin Sang took Gu Jinli''s hand and led him The two little guys visited the Duke of Qin''s mansion, strolling through every corner of the house, talking to Gu Jinli and his son about his childhood.


    Gu Jinli listened carefully and found it very interesting.


    But Eng missed Brother Yi and the others. Halfway through the stroll, he started crying and wanted to go find his brothers to y.


    Qin Sang did not detain them, and immediately ordered Xia Zhang and Daqing: "Take them to Xie Zhang''s family to y, or stay at the two families. If they are not enough, you can also take them to Mr. Feng''s house, or to their Stay one night at my uncles house.


    So as not to disturb him and Xiaoyu when he goes home.


    Eng didn''t know that their brother was disliked by his father, so he howled with joy and praised Qin Sang: "Dad is so good, I like him the most."


    "Dad also likes Eng, and also likes our sensible big wolf. Let''s go y." After Qin Sang sent them away, he turned his back to Gu Jinli, patted himself on the back, and said, "Come up, little fish, I''ll take you Go somewhere.


    Gu Jinliy on his back, holding his neck with one hand and ying with his earlobe with the other. He asked curiously: "Where are you taking me? Could it be the ce where you hid your private money when you were a child?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "My little fish is smart. It is indeed the ce where I hid things when I was a child. But what I hid is not money, but other things. You will know when you get there."


    He carried her on his back and took her to the third pavilion by theke in the mansion. He pried open the bluestone b and presented the things he had hidden as a child to her like a treasure.


    "Although they are not precious gadgets, they are one of the traces of my life. I want to give them all to Xiaoyu." Qin Sang looked at her and said, with deep affection in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli looked at the rusty knife in the box, the crabapple flowers sealed by candles, and a broken arrow with the words "Learn skills, go to the northwest, help father, and help brother fight against bandits". He couldn''t help but smile. She took it cherishedly, held it in her arms, looked at him and said, "I like it very much."


    He asked him again: "What else is hidden? Dig them all out and give them to me. They are all mine, including you."


    Qin Sang smiled and said indulgently: "Okay, they are all small fish, no one is qualified to take them away...but I will dig them for you tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Why tomorrow? Let''s dig today."


    Im not free today. Qin Sang said,ing over and kissing her hard.


    Gu Jinli felt his eagerness and was so frightened that he quickly pushed him: "No, this is outside, huh!"


    Qin Sang bit her lightly and picked her up with a smile: "Let''s go back to the house."


    He sighed again, its a good day without brats to disturb him!


    On the third day, the families were almost settled. Gu Jinli followed the rules and handed a sign to the pce, saying that he would enter the pce to pay greetings to the queen.


    The queen took the sign and quickly replied, asking them toe to the pce tomorrow to talk.


    Early on the fourth day, Gu Jinli''s family got up early and went out at chenshi. After walking for half an hour, several families met in front of the imperial city gate.


    In addition to their family, there are also more than a dozen carriages with female rtives parked at the gate of the imperial city, waiting to be inspected and entered into the pce. On one of the carriages, antern was hung with the word "Zongzheng" written on it.


    The female rtives of Zongzhengs family also came.

 Chapter 2820:

    Chapter 2820:


    Chapter 2820


    As soon as Qin Sang got out of the carriage, he saw the Zong Zheng family''s vehicle, and his expression turned bad, remembering Zong Zhengya''s n to seduce him.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Jinli asked, holding his arm and getting out of the carriage.


    Qin Sang looked at her and said with a smile: "The women of the Zongzheng family are also here, but I don''t know who is here? I will send people to check. Xiaoyu, don''t worry, and don''t pay attention to them... Your current status, Except for those who need to pay homage to the Queen, other women will not be taken seriously. If there is any short-sighted person who dares to cause trouble for you, I will take care of it, and I will take care of everything for you."


    His position, which he risked his life for, was not for his wife and children to continue to suffer.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I know, I''m really protective of my shorings, but it feels good to have someone to support me. I like it, and you don''t have to change it."


    Qin Sang smiled, got closer to her, and said softly: "I will never change in this life, Xiaoyu can be himself freely, there is no need to worry."


    He raised his hand again, straightened her slightly crooked steps, looked at her and said, "My little fish is so pretty."


    She had a beautiful bun and light makeup today, which made her appearance more refined. She was wearing ake-coloredte summer dress, and her waist bound by the skirt was so delicate that he couldn''t help but want to pinch it.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Let me go quickly, I''m leaving."


    "Wait." Qin Sang took the water bag and handed it to her mouth: "I talked a lot in the car earlier. I must be thirsty. Drink a little... Don''t drink too much. You will want to go to the toilet. It is not convenient in the pce. .


    "Okay." Gu Jinli was indeed a little thirsty and drank some water.


    Aww, daddy, mommy, many people praised Eng for his good looks and majesty, he is a little general! Eng likes to ride horses, but does not ride in a carriage. He rode here with Zhang Yan and Brother Yi, and was praised all the way.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "That''s because people know that you are a child of the Duke of Qin, so they support you. If you are a peasant, not many people will praise you."


    It will only give you a nk stare.


    Eng frowned and said, "No, Eng is cute and many people like him!"


    "What a narcissistic little guy." Gu Jinli smiled, squatted down again, and told him seriously: "After entering the pce, you must keep close to your father and mother. You must not hug anyone you see. You must ask before eating. As an adult you know well, you cant just eat delicious food when you see it, you know?


    I know, Eng is very smart. The little guy added, Eng went to find Brother You and Brother, daddy, mommy!


    He held up his unded knife and ran to another carriage to find Xiao Luoyou and Big Wolf.


    Run slowly. Gu Jinli looked at the cheerful back of the cub and felt sad: He should have suffered a little. He has been too happy since he was born, and he is not careful enough to guard against others.


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu..."


    Before he finished speaking, he stopped because he caught a glimpse of someone getting out of Zongzheng''s carriage, and that person was still walking towards them.


    Qin Sang''s face turned ugly, his anger soared, and he looked at Zong Zhengya who was approaching with cold eyes. He felt that she was really ignorant. If Zong Zhengya hadn''t been Wei Xiao''s fiance, he would have sent someone to beat her away.


    Gu Jinli also saw Zong Zhengya, holding Qin Sang''s hand and said: "Don''t be angry, take a look first before talking, maybe we are overthinking."


    Maybe Zong Zhengya didnte to see them. However, Qin Sang didn''t think much about it. Zong Zhengya was indeed here to see their couple.


    But she was very sensible. She stopped two meters away from them, saluted, and said: "Greetings to the Duke of Qin, and meeting to the Duke of Qin''s wife."


    Seeing that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli didn''t speak, he continued despite his embarrassment: "I''m here to apologize to you two... I was young and ignorant and did stupid things back then. I will stick to my duty in the future. Please rest assured... Im sorry.


    After saying that, she bowed again and even squatted for a while. Seeing that Qin Sang and Gu Jinli still didn''t speak, she was furious. But she couldn''t break the move, so she endured the heart-wrenching anger and grievance, turned around and left.


    After waiting on Zongzheng''s carriage, she raised her hand, grasped the hairpin on her head, and stabbed it into her scalp, letting the severe pain suppress her anger, but...


    Why, why was a peasant girl in Gu Jinli so favored by Qin Mu? Can you stille back alive from the northwest? And give birth to such a cute and healthy child? !


    And she, Zong Zhengya, came from a wealthy family, but she suffered so much that she couldn''t even give birth to a child!


    Thinking of the child, Zong Zhengya seemed to feel a sharp pain in his abdomen... It seemed that the sharp pain from when he took thest-generation medicine was still there.


    The carriage started to move and entered the imperial city. I dont know how long it took. The maids reminded at the carriage window: Girl, we are almost at the inner pce.


    "...I know." After hearing this, Zong Zhengya began to straighten his appearance. After seeing himself in the bronze mirror, he quickly raised the car curtains, looked at the maid outside and asked, "Do I look bad?"


    The maid said: "To tell you the truth, girl, you look very good and your makeup is very delicate. You are more beautiful than you were some time ago."


    Lies!


    How dare you lie to her!


    Zong Zhengya didnt ask any more questions. He lowered the curtains and retreated into the carriage... Beautiful? If she hadn''t seen Gu Jinli, she might have felt that she had recovered well. It was obvious that after seeing Gu Jinli, she knew what it meant to be bright, beautiful and energetic.


    Even though she has already given birth to two children, why does Gu Jinli still look like an unmarried little girl? From her skin color to her figure, to her appearance and spirit, she is much better than her. She, Zong Zhengya, is one of the jewels in the capital!


    Zong Zhengya is very broken and wants to cry, but she has no tears now... Just wait for her. Zong Zhengya will not be stepped on by others all her life. Even if she is unable to have children, she will let herself be The most noble woman in the world!


    God had better bless her to seed, because if she fails, she will bring the whole world with her. Zong Zhengya does what she says!


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you?" the maid outside suddenly asked.


    Zong Zhengya: "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry."


    But


    "There was a noise in the carriage just now. The ves were startled. They thought you were unwell and fainted and hit the carriage." The maid asked cautiously, feeling very scared... The girl was getting more and more gloomy now, and they were worried about this. The dark side will one daypletely break out, causing the girl to do something catastrophic that will cause them to be buried together!


    Zong Zhengya was stunned...she was so angry that she smashed the carriage just now? She didn''t know? !


    Zong Zhengya was a little panicked, afraid that he would go crazy.


    She cannot be crazy, she must be a normal person, otherwise how can she fight off those who have harmed her, ridiculed her, and humiliated her? !


    She quickly raised her hand and pricked herself with the tip of the hairpin again. After letting the severe pain make her sober, she said in a smiling voice: "I''m fine. I just wanted to drink water, but the kettle was too heavy." , I couldnt lift it up, my hand slipped and hit the car, so it made a sound, you dont have to worry.

 Chapter 2821: Calculated life-saving grace

    Chapter 2821: Calcted life-saving grace


    Chapter 2821 A calcted life-saving grace


    The maids didn''t hear the sound of water being poured out at all, so they didn''t believe her words, but they didn''t dare to expose her. They just asked: "Girl, can the ves get into the carriage and clean up?"


    Girls are not very happy with their close service recently. They have to ask for permission before entering the house every time, otherwise they will be punished.


    Zong Zhengya said: "Come in."


    When the maids entered, they saw the kettle dumped in the carriage and the spilled water... The maids were not surprised and just cleaned it up silently.


    After finishing cleaning up, the carriage arrived in front of the inner pce gate. The carriage and horses could no longer enter. Zong Zhengya got off the carriage with the maids.


    "My maid pays homage to Miss Zongzheng. You are finally here. The Empress is waiting for the girl in Chenning Pce." The queen saluted Zongzhengya with a smile and ordered the two maids behind her: "Pull the scooter and see Zong off." Miss Zheng is going to Chenning Pce."


    The inner pce is so big that if a noble girl from a noble family were to walk in, she would faint.


    "Thank you, sir." Zong Zhengya smiled and thanked her, and followed the pce maid away. However, she felt very ufortable. She knew without asking that it was not her, but Gu Jinli and the others who were here to pick up thedy!


    Why does Queen Wang value Gu Jinli so much?


    Just because her man is Qin Mu?


    If she had not given up on Qin Mu, would it be Zong Zhengya who is supported by the Queen now?


    Zong Zhengya thought about the way Qin Mu took care of Gu Jinli with his own hands and gave her water, and she felt a sense of regret... Even if Qin Mu had no intention of bing an emperor, she could be a princess and be cared about by him wholeheartedly. Happier than being a queen.


    "Girl, the scooter is here, get on it quickly, don''t keep the Queen waiting." Seeing that Zong Zhengya was dazed again, Aunt Zong hurriedly reminded Zong Zhengya, fearing that she wouldn''t be able to hold it in any longer. He didn''t want to kill himself and the entire Zongzheng family.


    Zong Zhengya came back to her senses and wished she could p herself twice... It was over, and it was toote to regret now. She had to look forward, keep what she had, and when she became stronger, she could destroy the Qin and Gu families, including the broken one. Kill all the people in the vige!


    The aristocratic families havested for thousands of years. All the books,ws, and even dynasties in the world were established by the aristocratic families. The aristocratic families should stand on the top of the sky. Those humble peasants and the grassy people living in the mountains and forests are not qualified to be on an equal footing with the aristocratic families. , they should all disappear!


    Thinking of the dignity of the aristocratic family, Zong Zhengya unconsciously raised his head slightly, nodded and said: "Let''s go."


    Mother Zong breathed a sigh of relief, helped her get on the scooter, and rushed to Chenning Pce.


    By the time they arrived at Chenning Pce, there were already more than a dozen distinguished female guests sitting in the main hall... including Queen Wang''s concubine Miss Wang Liu, Mrs. Liu and her legitimate daughter Liu Yiqiong, Mrs. Xiao Liu and her daughter Liu Yihao, etc. They were some female guests who were rted to the Wei family and were chatting with the queen.


    Sister Ya, please pay homage to the Empress. May the Empress be blessed with peace and prosperity. Zong Zhengya knelt down and gave the Empress a womanly salute.


    Queen Wang smiled and said: "We are all one family, get up quickly, there is no need to be polite."


    "Yes, Sister Ya, please thank your empress." Zong Zhengya stood up and saluted Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Liu, then saluted thedies of high rank in the pce, then saluted their daughters-inw, and finally with Mrs. Our daughters greet each other.


    In short, she is very weak in this pce! However, after several salutes, the hairpins and essories on her body did not make any sound.


    Mrs. Xiao Liu couldn''t help but praise: "Brother Xiao''s daughter-inw has really good rules. If my family''s good rules can be as good as Brother Xiao''s daughter-inw, I won''t worry."


    Liu Yihao was showing off the dagger he had made to others. When he heard this, he was unhappy: "Mom, our family is a military general''s family, and the general''s daughter needs to be able to fight, be able to calm people, and have decent etiquette and rules." , and our eldest cousins rules are very good, with her supporting the facade, my rules are almost nothing.


    Mrs. Liu was angry: "You still dare to talk back? You are going to marry into the Zheng family. It is a schrly family for hundreds of years. It will be good for you to learn more rules."


    There is no need to be disliked by the Zheng family!


    Empress Wang smiled and said: "Second sister-inw Liu, don''t talk about her intentions. Her rules are already very good. It''s just that Brother Xiao''s daughter-inw is too outstanding, and her intentions are a bitcking. The Zheng family is generous, and so is Zheng Hua. She has an open-minded temperament, and when she goes to the Zheng family, the Zheng family will definitely not use a ruler to measure her rules, so you can rx."


    "The Queen is right." Liu Yihao nodded repeatedly, waved his hand, and said: "Let''s not talk about the rules. It''s too boring. Why hasn''t Mrs. Qin Guogonge yet? I also want to ask her to see my cast. Wheres the dagger?


    Speaking of the dagger, Mrs. Liu had a headache even more, and thanked Queen Wang again: "Thank you very much for not ming her and sparing her life. I will definitely discipline her when I get back."


    Queen Wang smiled and said: "Why are Second Sister-inw Liu talking about this again? It''s just an unded dagger, and His Majesty has said that the Liu family can bring their enemies into the pce, so please stop making excuses. We are here today." Have a happy family dinner."


    "Haha, the Queen is the best to me, thank you Queen." Liu Yihao was very proud, winked at his wife, and asked Zong Zhengya: "Did Sister Zong Zheng meet Mrs. Qin Guogong when she entered the pce? "


    Zong Zhengya squeezed the handkerchief tightly, and a happy smile appeared on her face: "What a coincidence, we really met, but the Duke of Qin brought his children, and the northwest military generals who were traveling with him had many rtives, so my good-hearted sister was afraid It will take another quarter of an hour to see someone.


    "Already here? Great, I''ll pick them up and hear about their heroic story of fighting against the enemy." Liu Yihao said and ran away in a hurry.


    So as soon as Gu Jinli and the others entered the inner pce, they saw a little girl in red running towards them like a fireball.


    "You, you are the Duke of Qin''s wife who can cut down soldiers and thieves on horseback, make medicine when dismounted, and make a lot of money to make the family members of the guards rich? You are so good-looking. I thought you were a brave female Chiyou, no? I thought it looked like this!" Liu Yihao said, but felt rude and said hurriedly: "Sister-inw Qin, please don''t be angry. I was too excited and said rude words. My name is Liu Yihao, and my father is newly named. Uncle Liu is the one who was sent to Beicang Mansion as themander. Our families are family friends, and I admire you. You are a heroine."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It turns out to be the sister of the Liu family. My husband told me about the rtionship between the Qin and Liu families. He also said that there is a girl in Uncle Liu''s family who is open-minded and has the style of a general."


    "Ha, I have the style of a general? That''s a goodpliment." Liu Yihao has dreamed of bing a female general since she was a child. She was even more happy when she heard this, but said: "I want to get married, that is, marrying into the Zheng family Zheng Hua, he is a schr, I will never be able to go to the northwest to kill bandits like Sister Qin in this life."


    Widow Xiao answered: "Let your man go to the northwest to be an official, and you won''t be able to follow him to fight against the bandits."


    Liu Yihao''s eyes lit up and he looked at Widow Xiao: "This aunt is right. After we get married, I will ask him to quickly seek an official position and take me to the northwest!"

 Chapter 2822: Calculated life-saving grace【2】

    Chapter 2822: Calcted life-saving grace��2��


    Chapter 2822: Calcted life-saving grace2


    He asked again: "Who is this aunt?"


    Widow Xiao quickly reported Uncle Qins name and official position.


    After Liu Yi heard this, she became excited again: "It turns out that she is the wife of the world-famous deputy general of the Langhou Army. I am disrespectful and disrespectful. Please ept my courtesy."


    She grew up listening to the legend of the Wolf Marquis Army, and always thought the Wolf Marquis Army was magical, so she solemnly bowed to Widow Xiao.


    Widow Xiao was shocked and proud to be treated with such courtesy. She smiled from ear to ear, grabbed Liu Yihao''s hand and said: "We are all rtives, no need to be polite, just get along warmly and affectionately." .


    He then pulled his two daughters and his daughter-inw Tan Xiaoxiang over and introduced them to her: "This is your eldest sister, this is your little sister, and this is your second sister-inw."


    Big sister or little sister?


    The name was not ordinary, but Liu Yihao was not joking. He saluted Sister Xiao and Xiaomei: "I have met the two sisters of the Xiao family and the second sister-inw. We are helping to make medicine and warm clothes in the northwest. I have heard my father tell you about fighting against the enemy, you are truly heroes among women, you are truly a heroine."


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t help it. Without waiting for Liu Yihao toe over to greet her, she pulled her daughter forward, pushed her and said, "Zhuzhu, this is your sister from the Liu family, salute quickly."


    Little girl Zhuzhu sighed in her heart, her mother used their children as an excuse to quarrel with the nobles again.


    But Zhuzhu was very sensible and said obediently: "Xie Zhu, the daughter of Xie Cheng of the Northwest Army, has met Sister Liu."


    It was a blessed body salute, and the movements were very standard. Liu Yihao was shocked and praised her: "Zhuzhu, you are so well behaved, like a noble girl from aristocratic family."


    but


    "You can''t call me sister, you have to call me Second Aunt Liu, otherwise you will be inferior." Liu Yihao looked at Jinli first and said with a smile, "I want to be sisters with Sister-inw Qin."


    Xiao Zhuzhu nodded obediently: "Yes, I have met Aunt Liu."


    "Be good." Liu Yihao looked at Sister Yu again and said, "You are Sister Yu from the Zhang family. You can also call me Second Aunt Liu. I heard that you are practicing martial arts, especially archery. You are very good. , I will go y with you some other day andpete with you in archery."


    "I have met Second Aunt Liu." Sister Yu saluted and said with a generous smile: "Okay, I will shoot a few rounds another day and let Second Aunt Liu test my archery skills. If I miss the target, Second Aunt Liu is not allowed tough at me."


    Han looked at her daughter with a smile, and waited for her to finish talking to Liu Yihao before greeting Liu Yihao.


    Liu Yihao returned the gift and said: "I have met Sister-inw Zhang, and Yihao has also heard of you. I admire you very much."


    It is really not easy for a pampered eldestdy from an Earl''s Pce to follow her husband to the northwest and endure all the hardships. In the end, the family returns to Beijing in harmony, saving their ancestral home and the dignity of Uncle Guangcheng''s family.


    Han said with a smile: "Miss Liu is serious. I am just a housewife. I can only take care of my rtives and have not made any great achievements."


    Xiaoyu is the one who has repeatedly aplished extraordinary feats. If it werent for Xiaoyu, many of them would have died in the northwest.


    Liu Yihao shook his head: "The Liu family is also a family of military generals. They know how difficult it is to protect the families of soldiers during a war... You are really amazing."


    At the end of the sentence, her eyes became red when she thought of the girl she knew from a soldier''s family who died in the war.


    He suppressed his tears again and asked Gu Jinli: "Sister-inw Qin, where are the big wolf and the two wolves? Why didn''t they follow you? I heard that they look very simr, and I want to see them."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "They and their father will go to see His Majesty first. After meeting His Majesty, they wille over to say hello to the Queen." Liu Yihao was a little disappointed, but the emperor is the greatest, so it is right to meet the Emperor first.


    The Queen finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and said, "Miss Liu, the Queen is still waiting for Mrs. Qin Guogong, let''s go first."


    Stop chatting on the street!


    Liu Yi said with a smile: "Look at me, I forgot about this when I was happy. Let''s go, let''s go, I will take all the sisters-inw to Chenning Pce... You don''t have to be afraid. I know everyone whoes today, and I will protect you."


    Widow Xiao said hurriedly: "Niece Liu, with your words, Auntie will feel relieved... You don''t know that when Auntie first saw this pce, her legs were so weak that she fell down and made a joke. I''ll give it to youter. When the Queen is paying her respects, you have to support my aunt, otherwise my aunt is afraid that when she sees the Queens beauty, she will faint from excitement and fall into pieces on the spot.


    Hahaha, what this widow said is really interesting. Liu Yihao smiled and said: "Okay, I will support auntie. I will hold you before you faint and prevent you from falling into the mud."


    The group of people went to Chenning Pceughing andughing. Before they reached the gate of Chenning Pce,ughter spread into the pce.


    Zong Zhengya felt sick to his stomach when he heard these wantonughter... They are indeed low-ss people with muddy feet and no rules at all. Do they think that the pce is their farnd? They keep making noises all the time!


    But Queen Wang said happily: "He''s here, he''s here, I''m going to wee him."


    He actually got up and went to the pce gate to greet Gu Jinli in person.


    Otherdies also quickly got up to greet him.


    Zong Zhengya was shocked and had no choice but to endure the humiliation and follow Gu Jinli and the others.


    "You, you are the Duke of Qin''s wife?" Queen Wang looked at Gu Jinli, her eyes full of amazement, and praised: "She is as beautiful as a begonia flower. No wonder the Duke of Qin protects her like pearls."


    Queen Wang remembered a lucky event when she was young... At that time, she went to Liu''s house to y, and she happened to meet a noble young master. He was really the most handsome and handsome man she had ever seen in her life. He was even brighter than the scorching sun in the sky. Be dazzling.


    The young master was chatting with someone at that time, and they were talking about Qin Mu.


    "Although my youngest is silent, he has developed a love for beauty early on, and he likes to hide begonia flowers the most. When he grows up, if he meets a girl as beautiful as begonia flowers, he will immediately understand and start marrying her. Come home, my parents dont have to worry about him at all, lest he be too bored and be a bachelor..."


    As for what was saidter, Queen Wang didn''t hear it... She wanted to hear it, but the Liu family had alreadye over, so she could only follow the Liu family to Mrs. Liu''s ce.


    Then she found out the identity of the noble prince... The prince of the Marquis of Qin, his mother''s family is the Yu family, and his master is the Feng family who formted the criminalw of Da Chu. He has a noble status and is truly the pride of heaven.


    Later, she heard a lot about him. After learning that he was engaged, she secretly cried.


    However, the Wang family is only a prominent family in the Northeast, not even a noble family, and cannot reach the level of the Prince of Qin. After she cried, she could only wish him happiness and everything goes well.


    It''s a pity that the Qin family encountered disaster, and such a noble young master met a tragic end.


    When she heard the news that he had been killed, she fainted and became seriously ill. Her family did not know what had happened to her, and she did not dare to tell her, so she could only keep him in her heart silently.


    Later, Wei Qi went to the northeast. In order to prevent Wei Guo Gong''s family from running out of children, the family gave her to Wei Qi.


    At first, she disagreed, but after hearing that Wei Qi wanted to overthrow Da Chu, she agreed...Marry Wei Qi, and once Wei Qi overthrows Da Chu, she will avenge him!

 Chapter 2823: Calculated life-saving grace【3】

    Chapter 2823: Calcted life-saving grace��3��


    Chapter 2823: Calcted life-saving grace [3]


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "The Queen is ridiculous. I am only averagely good-looking, but my husband is very kind to me. After all, we escaped together and went to the northwest to fight against the enemy. Our friendship of life and death is better than that of ordinary couples." The rtionship should be stronger."


    This was a very cheeky thing to say, but it also revealed her temper and told everyone straightforwardly that her temper was straightforward, so if you have anything to say, just say it and don''t do any conspiracy behind her back, especially Some nobledies.


    Queen Wang was stunned for a moment, thenughed again and said, "You have a good temper and are straightforward. You are a perfect match for Duke Qin."


    With such a bright and straightforward person apanying Duke Qin, Master Qin Cheng can rest assured even under Jiuquan.


    Zong Zhengya was shocked by these words. He looked at Queen Wang and felt that the way Queen Wang looked at Gu Jinli was too kind... Why are you so nice to Gu Jinli? I, Zong Zhengya, am your niece-inw, Gu Jinli is nothing!


    Gu Jinli also noticed that Queen Wang was partial to him, and was a little happy. He hurriedly paid a formal salute to Queen Wang: "My wife Qin Gu, I pay my respects to the Queen. May the Queen be blessed and safe."


    "Get up quickly, we are all rtives, there is no need to be so polite." Empress Wang helped her up personally, then looked at Widow Xiao and the others who were kneeling to salute, and said: "You are all heroes who fought against the enemy, so there is no need to be too polite. , get back on your feet quickly."


    "Yes, thank you Queen!" Widow Xiao was very happy. Seeing that Queen Wang treated them well, she immediately seized the opportunity to tter them: "The Queen treats us so well. When I came, I was worried that I was rude and didn''t understand the rules. I would The Queen is disgusted, now I see it is me who is scaring myself, the Queen is not only as beautiful as a fairy, but also has a kind heart like a fairy, and saves all sentient beings."


    Zong Zhengya felt contempt in his heart when he heard this. She was indeed a rough woman from a wild border town, and she was talking nonsense!


    Queen Wang was not surprised and said with a smile: "Mrs. Lan''s words are really interesting. With you here, today''s banquet will be more enjoyable."


    Liu Yihao nodded in agreement: "The Queen is absolutely right. What Aunt Lan said was very interesting. I was made tough several times by her on the way here, and the guards on guard looked at me sideways."


    He also imitated Widow Xiao and said those funny things, making everyoneugh out loud.


    Zong Zhengya almost copsed when he heard this... The most noble pce in the world actually gathered a group of vulgar women, even the queen of a country, who had no rules. It was really... Zong Zhengya wanted to cry, crying about the regression of etiquette and music. Weep over the injustice of heaven, weep over the fact that this noble ce has been soiled by these bitches!


    But no one paid attention to her feelings. Queen Wang had never wanted to invite her. It was Wei Qi who said that Wei Xiao had taken Luo Huiniang by force and offered Luo Huiniang the position of princess, fearing that Zong Zhengya, the concubine, would have resentment in her heart. , angered Gu Jinli, so he invited Zong Zhengya to let them take good care of each other and prevent the rtionship from deteriorating.


    "This is my eldest aunt. Although she doesn''t like to talk, she looks very fierce, but she has the best heart and loves Duke Qin the most. When she talks about the Qin family, she often gets sad and cries." Liu Yihao introduced the pce to Gu Jinli. The person said: "You don''t need to call her Mrs. Liu Hou, call her Aunt Liu. It sounds friendly."


    "Hello, Aunt Liu." Gu Jinli was as kind as ever and greeted Mrs. Liu.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Mrs. Liu''s face, as solemn as a Dharma image, showed a smile and nodded in response.


    Liu Yihao added: "This is my eldest cousin Liu Yiqiong. She has a temper simr to that of my eldest aunt. She is also cold on the outside and hot on the inside."


    "This is my eldest cousin''s sister-inw, Ye Anxiu. She is also one of Prince Wei''s concubines. She will be with your family in the future..." Liu Yihao stopped quickly and did not say any more, but the atmosphere in the pce had already changed due to these words. It got colder.


    Mrs. Liu was almost mad to death. You little girl, you were holding the door with your mouth and talking carelessly. Its over this time!


    She hurriedly helped her daughter to make amends: "Queen, where has Princess Yong''an gone? Why isn''t she here?"


    The apology was too blunt, but for a while, Mrs. Liu couldn''t find a perfect word to distract her from the problem.


    Queen Wang smiled and said: "She has been learning cooking skills recently. She took Yongle to make snacks and said she wanted to give them to the two little nephews, Big Wolf and Second Wolf, to try."


    Yongan is the daughter of Queen Wang. "Hey, our Princess Yong''an can make snacks. As expected of a princess, her skills are better than those of her peers." Mrs. Xiao Liu tried her best to agree, trying to make the atmosphere lively.


    But Empress Wang felt: "Since I want to talk about Prince Wei''s concubine, I should say more..."


    She looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Brother Mu''s daughter-inw, did you and your wife know in advance about Princess Fuhui and Prince Wei?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I didn''t know about it. I only found out about it after the imperial decree of canonization arrived in the vige."


    "Very good." Empress Wang nodded, looked at Zong Zhengya again, and asked, "Sister Ya, did you hear me? What happened to Princess Fuhui was done by Prince Wei without telling everyone, so you also Knowing Prince Weis temper, this matter really has nothing to do with the Qin and Gu families.


    If youre to me, me your fianc.


    Then he said: "I know about Princess Fuhui and have brought shame on you. Both I and Your Majesty feel sorry for you. Your Majesty also said that when Prince Wei returns to Beijing, he will be severely punished. You Dont feel wronged.


    Dont even make others angry!


    Finally, he added: "The Wei and Qin families have been friends for several lifetimes. We are both the wives of the Wei family. We should get along well with the Qin family''s wives and continue the friendship between the two families. Otherwise, we will be sorry for the deceased elders of the two families."


    Even the deceased elders of the two families have moved out. Its really like being biased!


    Zong Zhengya felt extremely humiliated and was so angry that she shed tears, but in the eyes of everyone, she was crying in grievance.


    Zong Zhengya stood up, came to Queen Wang, bowed Yingying, and said: "Queen, Sister Ya really feels aggrieved... Sister Ya has been waiting for Prince Wei for three years, hoping to marry him as soon as possible. But it was Princess Fuhui who came first..."


    At this point, her tears rolled down her face, and she looked extremely pitiful.


    But soon, Zong Zhengya said again: "After learning that Princess Fuhui saved Prince Wei''s life, the grievance in my heart disappeared. Now I just hope that Princess Fuhui can win a man in one fell swoop and help Prince Wei." The prince continues the incense... Ah Xiao is already twenty-eight years old, almost thirty, and often goes out to fight. I am very scared because I want him to have a child soon."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "Mrs. Duke Qin, please..."


    "Sister Ya, you have been wronged. Don''t worry. With me and Your Majesty here, even if you have no children, the honor of the principal concubine will still be there. If Princess Fuhui has a son, she will only be a side concubine. Qin The Gu family will not help her fight for favor." Empress Wang interrupted Zong Zhengya and did not let her embarrass Gu Jinli. She looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "Now that the words have been spoken, brother Mu''s daughter-inw, you two will be good to each other in the future. get along."


    Gu Jinli stood up quickly and said, "Yes, I obey my order."


    "Mother, are the big wolf nephew and the second wolf nephew here? An An''s lucky lotus seed crystal cake has been prepared and I want to give it to them." Princess Yong''an ran in with Princess Yongle.


    Queen Wang smiled and said: "Look at the time, it should being soon. An An can wait a little longer. You are an aunt now, so you have to act like an elder."


    Princess Yong''an nodded excitedly and said, "Well, An''an will show theposure of an elder and wait for the two nephews!"


    The cute little appearance made everyoneugh.


    And the big wolf and the second wolf, who were worried about by everyone in the room, were bidding farewell to Wei Qi and were preparing to go to the Queen''s Pce.

 Chapter 2824: Flexible like a fish

    Chapter 2824: Flexible like a fish


    "Your Majesty, Grandpa, the second wolf is gone, wave." The second wolf was having a good time in the Qingzheng Pce. He thought Wei Qi was very good, so he waved goodbye to him and said, "The second wolf wille back to y with you." tter."


    Wei Qi smiled and waved to him: "Okay, Your Majesty, grandpa is waiting for Eng here."


    He then said to Da Lang and Xiao Luo You: "Our three families have been friends for generations. After you arrive at Chenning Pce, you don''t have to be restrained. You can eat and y as you like."


    "Yes, thank you Your Majesty." Xiao Luo You already had the demeanor of a young adult and gave Wei Qi a farewell ceremony.


    Big Wolf followed Little Luoyou and saluted together, and said in a sweet voice: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "No thanks, no thanks, Big Wolf is so good." Wei Qi looked at the healthy and energetic Big Wolf, and secretly hated him... He originally thought that Qin Mu''s eldest son was a fool, but when he saw him today, he realized that not only was this son not Silly, not even dull. Although not as crazy as the two werewolves, he is much more lively and active than Qin Mu when he was a child.


    God is really short-sighted, why do you let the children of the Qin family be outstanding from generation to generation? The Qin family made their fortune through military exploits. They have been killing a lot of people for generations. They deserve to be punished by God!


    However, the two sons of the Qin family will not grow up for at least ten years. Don''t worry, they may die before they reach half their age.


    With a loving smile on his face, Wei Qi looked at the little guys for a while, then looked at Qin Sang and said: "Brother Mu, Deputy Commander Fan is escorting them to Chenning Pce. You don''t have to worry. Stay here with peace of mind. Lets talk about the Northwest Armys advance into the Rong Territory The Rong bandits have been harassing us for thousands of years, and we managed to beat them into chaos. We must seize the opportunity, advance into the Rong Territory, and drive them as far away as possible.


    "Yes." Qin Sang responded, and said: "The inner courtyard of the pce is the safest. I am not worried about the safety of Big Wolf and others."


    There was something in these words that made Wei Qi a little angry and thought to himself: Could it be that Qin Mu noticed something?


    But everything has been prepared, and it is impossible to suspend it. We can only continue, and this is the pce, his territory. Even if Qin Mu has doubts afterwards, there is no way to enter the pce to investigate in detail.


    "Okay." Wei Qi smiled, looked at Deputy Commander Fan, and said, "Take Eng and the others to Chenning Pce, and be sure to protect them. If anything happens,e and see me!"


    "Yes, I obey my orders." Deputy Commander Fan responded and called Eng and the others: "Young gentlemen, please follow me."


    "Okay, thank you, uncle!" After the second wolf thanked him, he said to Qin Sang: "Dad, the second wolf will protect my brothers. Don''t worry about me."


    Qin Sang finally smiled, nodded and said: "Okay, dad believes in the two wolves, we two wolves are the most powerful."


    He then said to Da Lang and Xiao Luo You: "Don''t be afraid. If anything happens, just shout. There are patrolling guards everywhere in the pce, and they will be there to help you soon."


    With these words, Wei Qi''s face almost became tense.


    Ouch, brothers, lets go, lets go! The two wolves had already pulled the big wolf and little Xie Rui and rushed out of the Qingzheng Pce.


    Brother Yi and Xiao Luoyou hurriedly led the other friends to catch up. In a moment, all the children in the hall ran away.


    Deputy Fan was stunned. These little kids were running so fast. He hurried to catch up and shouted: "Young gentlemen, don''t run too fast. Wait for us."


    After running for a while, he caught up with Eng and the others and led them to a specific route.


    "Ah, what is that? It looks good. Is it a fruit? Can you pick it for the two wolves to eat?"


    Haha, its a big rooster. It can be used to stew meat. Ah, it flew away. Chase it back quickly. If it runs away, you wont be able to eat it!


    Ouch, its a deer. The second wolf likes the deer. Its delicious. Can I give it to the second wolf?!


    Deputy Commander Fan''s expression was hard to exin. Is the Qin family very poor? Why does this Second Young Master of Qin want to eat everything he sees?


    Second Young Master Qin, there is a lot of food in Chenning Pce. Lets go quickly. We can eat delicious food when we wait in Chenning Pce.


    "Really? Then let''s walk quickly." The two wolves were so happy that they ran away, but Deputy Commander Fan did not pursue them this time because they were almost there.


    The inner pce is veryrge, with not only a view at every step, but also arge innerke.


    There are nine-curved covered bridges and wind and rain pavilions built on theke, and various aquatic nts are nted in theke.


    When Eng saw arge lotus, he was so happy that he ran faster and called to the back: "It''s Lotus. Brother,e and pick lotus and go home to eat!" Mother said, remove the core from the lotus. Finally, add sugar, boil the sugar water and drink it, it will not be bitter and it will be delicious.


    After hearing this, Brother Yi hurriedly said: "Two wolves, stop quickly, don''t go on the bridge, it''s dangerous, you will fall into the water, wait for us!"


    After hearing this, Eng remembered what his father and mother had told him. After thinking about it for a while, he obediently stopped.


    But this section of the road was destined to be uneventful. The two wolves heard a ssh and something fell into the water.


    Your Highness, someone fell into the water! A high-pitched eunuchs voice sounded: It seems to be the young master of the Bai family. He fell in the center of theke. It looked like he was picking lotus pods and capsized the log boat!


    Wei Lin hurriedly said: "Why are you so careless? Go and call the Imperial Forest Army to rescue people."


    "Yes." The **** responded and hurried to call someone.


    But soon a pce maid shouted again: "Your Highness, the young master of the Bai family has sunk into the water... We need to save people quickly. If we don''t save people, something big will happen!"


    After hearing this, Wei Lin made a ssh, plunged into theke, and swam towards the young master of the Bai family.


    When he was learning to swim, Qin Sang told Eng that people would drown if they fell into the water. Eng didn''t want people to die, so he hurriedly ran over to save people.


    But as soon as he ran to theke, a group of people rushed next to him, and the leader was a little girl.


    Bang, bang, bang, after a few sounds, the two wolves and the little girl fell into the water.


    But the little girl ignored the two wolves and swam towards Wei Lin: "Don''t be afraid, Your Highness, Qian Qian is here to save you!"


    Wei Lin swam towards Eng: "Bai Qianqian, you hit the child, if you don''t get out of the way quickly, I am going to save him!"


    He then said to Eng: "Don''t be afraid, little baby, I''m here to save you!"


    "Hey, Your Highness, pleasee up quickly. Theke is too deep. If you have any trouble, what will your Majesty and the empress do?!" The eunuchs and maids on the shore shouted anxiously.


    Thump thump!


    The people who were protecting Wei Lin jumped into the water to help him. There were so many people jumping into the water that theke became chaotic for a while.


    "Help, help, your highness,e and save me!" the young master of the Bai family shouted, hoping to wait for Wei Lin toe over and entangle him so that his sister coulde to rescue Wei Lin and get a life-saving grace.


    In the future, I can rely on this kindness to be Wei Lin''s crown princess and make the Bai family rich for generations!


    But Wei Lin didn''t go there, he went to find Er Lang... This was a carefully designed n by his father to sacrifice the entire Bai family, just so that he could save Er Lang and make the Qin family owe him a favor for saving his life.


    But


    Where did Eng''s dead child go? Why can''t he find it? !


    Wei Lin searched for a while, but couldn''t find Eng. His legs and feet were cramped.


    Wei Lin was just a child. He was very afraid of death and did not dare to look for the two wolves again. He quickly grabbed a guard and whispered: "The two wolves of the Qin family are missing."


    After hearing this, the guard looked around theke. Sure enough, he did not see the Second Wolf Queen. His face turned pale with fright. It was over. If the second young master of the Qin family really died, they would all have to be buried with him!

 Chapter 2825: Its a mess

    Chapter 2825: It''s a mess


    Chapter 2825 Its a mess


    "The young master who just fell into the water is missing. Find someone, find someone quickly!" Wei Lin''s guard shouted in broken voice.


    Missing?


    Vice Commander Fan heard these words as soon as he arrived. A chill rose from his tail spine and went straight to his head. Thinking of the consequences if the second master of Qin really drowned, he almost fainted and quickly ordered: "Inform the Imperial Guards and get into the water quickly. You have to find someone!"


    He then said to Yi Ge''er and the others: "You retreat, stay away from theke, and don''t get closer. If any of you fall in again, there will be no one to save you!"


    Brother Yi didn''t listen to him, wiped away his tears and told Brother Gui: "Brother Gui, hold the jade que that the Marquis of Lu State gave to your family and run to the Qingzheng Hall to find Uncle Qin. If anyone dares to stop you on the way, You, just cry and make a fuss, and the civil servants and generals passing by will definitely help you after hearing it! But do you still remember the road?"


    Remember, Im going right away! Brother Xiaogui ran away immediately.


    Brother Yi said to Xiao Luo You again: "Brother You, hold the big wolf tightly and stand far away. Wait until your uncle arrives before letting go of the big wolf. Don''t let others carry him away!"


    Little Luo You has hugged the big wolf tightly, nodded and said: "I know, brother Yi, please be careful."


    Well, Im not afraid, Im pretty good at water. Brother Yi forced a smile andforted the big wolf: Dont be afraid, big wolf. Its okay. Your dad will be here soon.


    After finishing speaking, he rushed towards the bigke and was stopped by Deputy Commander Fan: "What are you doing? Don''t you think this ce is chaotic enough? We, the Forest Guards, can save people!"


    Brother Yi sneered: "Your Majesty asked you to take us to Chenning Pce, but something like this happened on the way. I don''t dare to ask Deputy Commander Fan to save Er Lang. Who knows if you went into the water to save people?" ?!


    These words clearly stated that it was him who caused the two wolves to fall into the water. Deputy Commander Fan almost died of fright.


    Plop!


    Brother Yi had already plunged into the water and was about to call out to the two wolves when he heard the big wolf shouting: "Brother Yi, it''s the younger brother. The younger brother is on a round basin, on the left hand side!"


    Brother Yi hurriedly looked to the left, and sure enough he saw a round wooden basin.


    The second wolf was holding the wooden basin, pping his feet towards Master Bai, and shouting: "Little General Condor is here to save you, don''t be afraid!"


    Brother Yi cried for joy, and hurriedly swam towards Eng, shouting: "Er Lang, don''t go there,e to Brother Yi... Brother Yi is drowning, Eng,e and save Brother Yi!"


    Brother Yi is the oldest, and he realized that today''s matter is not simple. He is afraid that Eng will have an ident, and wants him toe to his side quickly.


    Ah, Brother Yi is not afraid, the second wolf is here to save you! The second wolf ignored Young Master Bai and turned around and swam towards Brother Yi.


    But Wei Lin was targeting him, and when he saw him emerging, he hurriedly swam towards him.


    Wei Lin shouted: "Don''t be afraid of the two wolves, I am here to save you!"


    Wei Lin''s guards also shouted: "Second Master Qin, don''t move, the generals are here to save you!"


    It was thump thump, leap and thump, rushing towards the two wolves.


    Deputy Commander Fan also swam here, hoping to catch Eng, the golden fish, and help Wei Qi and his son make a great contribution!


    But the second wolf was as nimble as a fish. He dodged left and right in the water, avoiding the people who rushed towards him, and swam towards Brother Yi. He also kindly reminded them: "The second wolf is fine, no need to save him." !


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Deputy Commander Faning towards him and reaching out to catch him. He became angry and said, "Uncle, you are blocking the way of the two wolves."


    However, saving brother Yi was more important. Eng didn''t care about this uncle anymore. He let go of the wooden basin and dived into the water. The man disappeared.


    Deputy Commander Fan hurriedly chased the two wolves to the bottom of the water, but the two wolves were so fast that he didnt even see anyone.


    When he resurfaced, the second wolf had already joined Brother Yi, hugged him, and shouted happily: "The second wolf is so powerful, we saved brother Yi!" "Yes, the second wolf is the most powerful. , I saved brother Yi''s life. If it weren''t for the two wolves, brother Yi would have drowned!" Brother Yi cried with joy, hugged the two wolves tightly, and took him to swim to the shore: "The two wolves are not afraid, we Go ashore.


    "The second wolf is not afraid. The second wolf likes diving. It''s fun." The second wolf is really not afraid. He even took the opportunity to pick two lotus pods. Afternding, he gave them to the big wolf: "Brother, Lianlian, I''ll give it to you."


    The big wolf took the lotus pod and said with a smile, "Thank you, brother."


    He also taught the two wolves: "Don''t go into the water. If you get soaked, your mother will be angry. Take it off and put on wet clothes. You will get sick and you will have to take bitter medicine."


    Ah, dont take the bitter medicine. Eng hurriedly took off his wet clothes, but: Shame, Eng, dont bare your buttocks, you will beughed at, wow woo woo!


    "Er Wolf, don''t cry, daddy is here!" After Qin Sang heard about what happened here, he ignored the pce rules and directly snatched a horse from the imperial guard and rushed towards the inner pce. Now he is the first One rushed here.


    After seeing that the big wolf, the second wolf and the little Luo You were fine, I finally let go of my worries, but the murderous aura on my body did not diminish at all. I turned my eyes and stared at the running Deputy Commander Fan and said: "Get out!"


    With just one word, Deputy Commander Fan, who was alsoing out of the battlefield, was so frightened that he stopped and did not dare toe any closer.


    Dad, cover Eng quickly. Eng doesnt want to be seen naked. Hes so embarrassed! Eng ran over and hugged Qin Sang, pulling on his fathers clothes and wrapping them around himself.


    "Don''t be afraid, the second wolf. Daddy is blocked by the second wolf and no one can see him." Qin Sang smiled, squatted down and hugged the second wolf, and said with lingering fear: "You brat, it''s okay."


    Daddy will seek justice for you... No matter who dares to touch his wife and children, he will definitely make him pay the price!


    He then took off his robe, wrapped Eng around him, and wiped his wet hair to prevent him from catching a cold.


    Seeing that the big wolf was about to take off his clothes for the second wolf to wear, he reached out and touched the big wolf''s head and said with a smile: "The big wolf doesn''t need to take off his clothes to put on his little brother. Dad is here, and he will take care of it."


    After hearing this, Big Wolf stopped taking off his clothes, hugged Qin Sang''s shoulders, and leaned against him: "Dad wants to tell my brother that he can''t run into the water next time. It''s very dangerous."


    The big wolf is also scared and doesnt want anything to happen to his younger brother.


    "Okay, dad will tell you about the second wolf, don''t be afraid of the big wolf." Qin Sang knew that the children were afraid, so he suppressed his murderous intent andforted them gently.


    After they got better, they looked at Brother Yi and Xiao Luo You and praised: "Brother Yi and Brother You are very powerful. They don''t panic when things happen. With you, the big wolf and the two wolves can be safe. I want thank you all."


    Er wolf, Er wolf, Your Majestys grandpa is here to save you, where are you?! Wei Qi also came on horseback, but his riding skills were not as good as Qin Sangs, so he was a momentte.


    As soon as he got off his horse, he rushed here and wanted to hug the second wolf, but Qin Sang raised his hand to stop him: "Your Majesty, the second wolf was frightened just now. Please let him rest for a while."


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Second Uncle Wei was too worried about Eng and forgot that he had just fallen into the water and was frightened."


    Then he yelled around: "Where is Fan Mao? Let hime here to see me. How can a majestic deputymander of the Royal Forest Army not even protect a child?!"


    Immediately, a pce maid knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not Deputy Commander Fan''s fault. It was the youngdy from Liang Fei''s mother''s family who knocked the young master into the water."


    This rhetoric is the same as designed by Wei Qi.


    Brother Ke Lin, why aren''t you with Eng?


    Did Brother Lin rescue Eng?


    Have you received this life-saving grace? !

 Chapter 2826: Too cruel

    Chapter 2826: Too cruel


    Chapter 2826 Too cruel


    "It was the daughter of the Bai family who knocked Er Lang into the water? How dare she cause such a disaster? Where is she now? Fan Mao, is Fan Mao dead? Why hasn''t shee yet?!" Wei Qi is Acting hard, waiting for good news.


    Its a pity that there is no good news, only bad news.


    A royal guard came and said, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is drowning, and Deputy Commander Fan is saving him!"


    This is a code.


    If things go wrong, Wei Lin will pretend to be drowning and be the victim and the sufferer. No matter how angry Qin Mu is, he can only vent his anger on the Bai family. If he doubts the royal family again, he is deliberately looking for trouble.


    Wei Qi suppressed the disappointment of failure and shouted in shock: "What, Brother Lin is drowning? Get out of the way, I''m going to save Brother Lin!"


    Your Majesty, you are the king of a country and cannot take risks! The imperial guards hurriedly stopped Wei Qi.


    "Brother Lin is my son who I only got when he was forty years old. If something happens to him, what will I do? Get away, I''m going to save him!" Wei Qi kicked away the Imperial Guards and ran towards theke with a look on his face. The look of a poor old father worried about his son.


    Qin Sang didn''t look at him and only focused on taking care of Eng.


    When the servants outside the inner pce brought clean clothes and he hadpletely packed up the two wolves, thekeside was still noisy, but Wei Lin, Bai Qianqian, and Bai Boyuan had been rescued ashore, but all three of them fainted.


    Imperial physician, save this person quickly!


    The imperial doctors rushed to rescue Wei Lin, and after a lot of trouble, Wei Lin was revived... Wei Lin was surrounded by guards when he was in the water, so he did not faint from drowning, but was killed after seeing something go wrong. Deputy Commander Fan was knocked unconscious.


    The one who drowned the most was Bai Qianqian. Although she practiced swimming hard, she was only eight years old after all. After spending so long in the water, she finally couldn''t hold on and drowned.


    However, Wei Qi did not allow her to die and asked the imperial doctor to revive her.


    Bai Qianqian kept crying after waking up.


    "Stop crying!" Wei Qi said angrily: "You knocked Eng into theke and almost killed him. How dare you cry?!"


    Who are the two wolves?


    Bai Qianqian didn''t know, he only knew that he almost drowned.


    "Rescue Bai Jiazi quickly, I want to ask questions. Today''s matter must be investigated to the bottom of it!" Wei Qi ordered, and hurried to see Er Lang and asked the imperial doctor who was taking Er Lang''s pulse: "What''s wrong with Er Lang?" Are you okay? Is it serious?"


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the young master of the Qin family is fine, everything is fine." The imperial doctor said, but after seeing Qin Sang''s cold expression, he quickly changed his words: "But the young master is too young and was frightened again. He took a dip in theke and got sick. Take some medicine to soothe the nerves and dispel the cold to avoid having a fever at night."


    Eng covered his mouth and shook his head: "The medicine is bitter, Eng won''t take it!"


    Qin Sang said: "Eng, you were knocked into the water and you might get sick. ording to the doctor, let''s get some medicine and go home first. If we don''t have a fever at night, we won''t take the medicine, okay?"


    Er Lang cried when he thought about the sourness and bitterness of the medicine, but he was a reasonable child, so he nodded and said: "Okay, Er Lang is obedient and well behaved."


    Qin Sang smiled and praised him: "Well, our two wolves are really good boys."


    He then ordered the imperial doctor: "Prescribe medicine."


    "Yes." The imperial doctor did not dare to neglect and hurriedly prescribed the medicine. Wei Qi saw that Qin Sang had a bad look on his face and knew that he was angry. He had no choice but to order people to **** Wei Lin and the others over. He said angrily: "You three **** almost killed Eng. Kneel down quickly." , make amends to the Duke of Qin!"


    Qin Sang said: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness is the crown prince of a country, and the Qin family dare not ept his kneeling ceremony."


    No wonder Emperor Jingyuan looked down on Wei Qi. This man had age and status, but he acted like a woman in the back house and couldn''t get on the stage!


    He then said: "Your Majesty, please tell His Majesty the Crown Prince to tell the Bai brothers and sisters what happened. After all, the two wolves fell into the water because of this, and I want to know."


    Wei Qi hurriedly said to Wei Lin: "Brother Lin, tell me what''s going on, third brother Qin."


    Wei Lin choked up and said, "I was about to go to the Hanlin Academy to attend a lecture, but when I was passing by, I heard someone falling into the water. Seeing that it was Liang Fei''s mother-inw, I thought of my rtives and went to save the person. Who knows that Bai Qianqian suddenly He rushed out, saying that I was drowning and wanted to save me, and even knocked the second wolf into theke. I saw that the second wolf was too small, so I was afraid that he would have an ident, so I hurried to save him, but the second wolf can swim..."


    When it was mentioned that Eng could swim, Wei Lin almost couldn''t hold back his anger...A child over three years old could actually swim? How could he know how to swim? !


    Because the two wolves knew how to use water, theypletely ruined their n and made him suffer a lot.


    Wei Lin was still a child, and when he thought that his father''s painstaking n had failed because Eng could swim, he could not hold back and cried out in aggrieved tone: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.bsp, Father, I''m sorry, it''s Brother Lin, isn''t it?" good!"


    Wei Qi was afraid that he would say something revealing, so he quickly looked at Deputy Commander Fan.


    Deputy Commander Fan said: "Your Highness, this is not your fault, it is all caused by the Bai family brothers and sisters... The young master of the Bai family fell into the water on the road you must pass every day, and you obviously know how to swim, but the Bai family girls insisted on saving him. You clearly have bad intentions!"


    He knelt down again and said, "Your Majesty, please conduct a thorough investigation of the Bai family and bring justice to His Highness the Crown Prince and the second young master of the Qin family!"


    Wei Qi looked at Qin Sang and asked, "Brother Mu, what do you think?"


    Qin Sang sneered in his heart and said on his face: "Your Majesty, since Deputy Commander Fan said that the Bai family brothers and sisters are suspected of murdering His Highness the Crown Prince, of course they must be investigated thoroughly."


    He added: "There was a plot to kill the prince in the pce, and the two wolves were frightened again. I don''t want to stay longer, so I will take my wife and children back to the pce first."


    He squatted down and said to the big wolf: "Big wolf,e up. Daddy will carry you home."


    Okay. The big wolf climbed onto his fathers back and hugged him tightly.


    Qin Sang supported the big wolf, picked up the second wolf with one hand, called Xiao Luoyou, and walked out of the inner pce.


    Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan, Uncle Qin and others went to pick up their children, bowed to Wei Qi and left.


    Qin Sang also sent people to Chenning Pce to find Gu Jinli, tell her what was going on here, and let her go home so that she no longer needed to stay in this pce.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when she heard that something happened to the children the first time they entered the pce, so much so that she suspected that Wei Qi might not be responsible for what happened today, because she really couldn''t believe that an emperor could be so stupid.


    However, Wei Qi knew that they would think so, so he took action when Eng and the others entered the pce for the first time.


    Wei Qi also sent people to Chenning Pce and told Eng and others about falling into the water.


    "What did you say? The two wolves fell into the water!" Queen Wang swayed and almost fainted... Why, why did he do this? You have be an emperor, are you still not satisfied? Do you still want to do these harmful things?


    He can be dissatisfied with Wei Xiao, but why should he be dissatisfied with the Qin family?


    The Qin family''s Hui family was destroyed, and his Wei family was also implicated!


    The Duke of Qin was still a hero in the war, so how could he attack the heroes who guarded the border and protected the people? How could he attack Prince Qin''s most beloved younger brother? !


    "Empress, are you okay?" Gu Jinli hurriedly supported Empress Wang, wondering why Empress Wang seemed to care about her family so much.

 Chapter 2827: Too cruel【2】

    Chapter 2827: Too cruel��2��


    Chapter 2827 Too cruel2


    Queen Wang came to her senses and said hurriedly: "Go back and see Eng first, and take good care of him. His child is frightened and he may get sick... We will have the family dinner next time."


    He apologized again with choked sobs: "I''m really sorry for what happened today. Don''t worry, Your Majesty will give an exnation to the Qin family, and the two wolves will not suffer this unintentional disaster in vain."


    After saying this, he couldn''t help but shed tears, which made Gu Jinli even more surprised.


    It''s just that she still doesn''t know whether Queen Wang''s true feelings for the Qin family are true or false, so she doesn''t say anything more and just says: "My wife will leave first, and your Majesty will stay. There is no need to send her off."


    He was in a hurry to see Eng and left immediately.


    Widow Xiao said: "Queen, let''s leave first ande to the pce to see you another day."


    Something happened in the pce, and Mrs. Liu and other female guests couldn''t stay any longer, so they all left.


    Zong Zhengya naturally did not dare to stay longer, but before leaving, sheforted Queen Wang: "Queen, the four children who fell into the water are all fine. You don''t have to be sad."


    He was filled with anger, why didn''t Gu Jinli''s second son drown? If that little beast drowns, Gu Jinli and Qin Mu will have to live with the pain of losing a son for the rest of their lives!


    Queen Wang nodded and said, "Well, I''m fine. You can go back to your home first."


    "Yes, sister Ya, please leave." Zong Zhengya took Aunt Zong and the maids and left Chenning Pce with a brisk pace. He also urged Aunt Zong and the others: "You guys should go faster, or earlier. Home."


    She had to write a letter and tell Wei Xiao about this as soon as possible... If Wei Xiao could work through it, maybe the Qin and Gu families couldpletely turn against Wei Qi, and Wei Xiao could get the throne early, and she could be the queen earlier. !


    Yes. Aunt Zong and the others hurriedly followed.


    As he was walking, Zong Zhengya suddenly stopped and stood there, looking ahead with a worried look on his face.


    Mammy Zong followed her gaze and saw Qin Sang... Qin Guogong was so doting on Gu that he ran to the inner pce to pick her up.


    "Girl, it''s almost August. Shouldn''t you give Prince Wei some thick autumn clothes?" Aunt Zong reminded Zong Zhengya, your fianc is Prince Wei, not the Duke of Qin. You have to hold on tight, otherwise you will be When people see the clues and find out that you went to He''an Mansion to hook up with the Duke of Qin, how can you still behave? !


    Zong Zhengya withdrew his gaze and nodded: "What you are reminding me is that after I return home, I will make a list, prepare the things, and send a convoy to Prince Wei in a few days."


    After saying that, he did not leave immediately, but stood aside and waited until Qin Sang and others left, then he left with Aunt Zong and the others.


    Qin Sang would turn back to pick up Gu Jinli because he was afraid that she would be stopped by Wei Qi or someone from the Bai family to plead for mercy.


    Fortunately, he came. When they passed by theke, Bai Penggong and Liang Fei ran over and begged: "Duke Qin, Mrs. Duke Qin, what happened today was Qianqian''s fault, but Qianqian thought that His Highness the Crown Prince had fallen into the water. I was in a hurry to save His Highness the Crown Prince, and then I bumped into the Second Young Master Qin... Qian Qian didn''t mean to do it, please consider that she is only eight years old, be generous and spare her life!"


    Mrs. Xiao Liu was very angry. She looked at Liang Concubine and said, "Liang Concubine, your Majesty has the final say on today''s affairs. Please don''t interfere."


    A concubine from the harem came to stop the ministers. Fortunately, there were many people here, otherwise it would be misunderstood by others, which would harm the reputation of Duke Qin!


    Mrs. Liu sent someone to find Wei Qi and asked him to send someone over quickly to take her woman away, so as not to make the matter too ugly.


    I sighed in my heart again... Compared to the powerful families that havested for hundreds or thousands of years, the wealth of the Wei family''s military officials and generals is indeed too small. Even if they are rich, their education cannot keep up.


    Qin Sang only gave Bai Penggong one sentence: "You asked the wrong person. Your sons and daughters are plotting against the prince. You should go and ask your Majesty." After that, he took Gu Jinli''s hand and left.


    The Bai family is considered to be rtives of the emperor, and Bai Penggong is the second in Enke''s ranking. He is somewhat arrogant by nature. Seeing that Qin Sang was about to leave, he went to stop him.


    However, Qin Sang suddenly turned around and kicked Bai Penggong away.


    boom!


    Bai Penggong hit the ground hard, so frightened that Liang Fei fell to the ground.


    Mrs. Liu was also shocked, but she did not me Qin Sang. Instead, she said: "Qin Guo Gong, you and your wife should leave first. We will stop Mr. Bai."


    Thank you very much. Qin Sang took Gu Jinli away.


    Seeing that Bai Penggong''s plea was unsessful, Deputy Commander Fan quickly rushed over with his men, held Bai Penggong down, and shouted: "Bai Penggong, His Majesty asked you toe for questioning, but you came to disturb the Duke of Qin. What crime should you do? Follow us to see His Majesty at once!" "


    The sound was so loud that both Qin Sang and Gu Jinli heard it, but they did not look back and left quickly.


    Aww, mother, the second wolf saved Brother Yi today, thats great, praise the second wolf! After the second wolf saw Gu Jinli, he ran over from the carriage and rushed into Gu Jinlis arms.


    Gu Jinli picked him up and praised: "Our two wolves are really powerful. We are worthy of being the little generals of the Condor. We can save people. Mom is very proud of the two wolves... But you are still young, so next time we encounter this kind of thing Son, dont risk going into the water, just run and call the adults toe and save people.


    The second wolf didnt agree, and shook his little head and said: We have to save him. The second wolf wants to be a great hero, so he cant not save people!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt extremely regretful. She should not have told them the story of the Little General Condor. She had taught Eng to risk his own life in order to save others.


    "When the two wolves grow up, they can be heroes, but they are still young now. As long as they grow up safely and healthily, you know?" Gu Jinli looked at the cub with red eyes... Do you know, brat, that you are here today? I was in danger. If I hadn''t learned to swim early, my life would have been lost!


    "I know, the second wolf has eaten a lot of meat and has grown very big." The second wolf said, looking at Mrs. Liu and the others, with excitement in his eyes, he patted Gu Jinli on the shoulder and asked: "Mother, Who are they? Are they good people? Can Eng go talk to them?"


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa2Aed; Eng saved someone and wanted to show off.


    Mrs. Xiao Liu has already brought Liu Yihao over. She said: "You must be Eng. I am your grandma Xiao Liu. I heard that you saved someone today?"


    "Well, well, Eng saved Brother Yi. It''s amazing. It''s the little general Condor!" Eng immediately slipped out of Gu Jinli''s arms, waved his little hands, and told Mrs. Liu and the others that he was hit by someone. When he got into the water, he wanted to save Master Bai, butter he saved Brother Yi.


    After talking to Mrs. Xiao Liu, he also ran to talk to Mrs. Liu and his daughter, Liu Yiqiong''s sister-inw, and Queen Wang''s concubine. In short, he said it to everyone he saw, as if he wanted everyone to know that he was The posture of a little hero.


    Gu Jinli looked angry and amused: "We are worried to death, but he himself is extremely happy."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "That''s good, at least you won''t feel sad."


    He held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, there won''t be a next time."


    What happened today seemed like the Bai family was plotting against Wei Lin, but if you think about it more deeply, it might be a serial plot. Regardless of whether it was a serial plot or not, as long as he harmed his wife and children, he would not let go. I won''t tolerate it anymore!

 Chapter 2828: Too cruel【3】

    Chapter 2828: Too cruel��3��


    Chapter 2828 Too cruel3


    Gu Jinli looked at him and smiled: "I believe you...don''t be anxious. The most important thing is that our family can be safe and happy together."


    There were many people here and it was not the ce to talk. Gu Jinli stopped talking about this and turned around to hug the big wolf who was sitting on the floor of the car in front of him. He kissed him and asked, "Were the big wolf scared? Not afraid. My parents are here."


    The second wolf was suddenly knocked into theke. The big wolf must have been frightened.


    The big wolf hugged Gu Jinli, nodded his little head and said, "Yes, I''m not afraid now. Mom, I''m not worried."


    He said guiltily: "It''s not good for the big wolf, I didn''t save my brother."


    Gu Jinli said: "Nonsense, our big wolf is the best child. At that time, it is right to protect yourself first. This is what your father and mother usually teach you, so the big wolf is right."


    Qin Sang nodded in agreement: "Big Wolf, your mother is right, you did a good job today. If you jump into theke too, Brother Yi will have to fish you two out, and then all three of you may be in danger." .


    Ouch, mother, look, the dagger given by Second Aunt Liu can be exchanged for a lot of money to buy meat to eat. Eng waved the dagger given to him by Liu Yihao and ran over to show off to his parents.


    He then called to his little brothers: "Brother, Brother You, Brother Yi,e on,e on, Eng will take you to Grandma Xiao Liu to get gifts!"


    Mrs. Liu waved to them and said with a smile: "Come here and get the gifts, don''t be shy."


    Eng waved his little hand and said rather domineeringly: "Don''t be shy, you are more courageous than the sky, mother said so!"


    "..." Gu Jinli put the big wolf down, pinched the chubby face of the second wolf and said, "You got into trouble at the beginning. Mother was angry, and the angry words she said to you were angry words, not words of praise for you, you know? ?


    Eng didn''t care. He patted his chest and said, "Young General Shenying must be brave enough to jump off the cliff!"


    The injured little condor was saved because he jumped off a cliff.


    Gu Jinli turned around, grabbed the carriage, and wanted to hit it hard: "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have made up the story about the Little General Condor for you."


    Hahaha, Qin Sang smiled and put his palm on her forehead to prevent her from being so angry that she would hit the carriage: "Xiaoyu is right, the story of Little General Condor is very nice."


    That story was made up based on him and Brother Luo. It was well made and he liked to hear it very much.


    Gu Jinli red at him: "Don''t cause trouble."


    He said again: "Let''s go and see Mrs. Da Liu and Mrs. Xiao Liu. They care about you very much."


    "Okay." Qin Sang and Gu Jinli went to see Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Liu and gave them the junior ceremony: "Junior, I have met Aunt Liu and Aunt Xiao Liu. Thank you very much for these years."


    The Qin family''s manpower and property in the Northeast were saved with the help of the Liu family.


    "Young Master, you are serious. This is what the Liu family should do. The old Marquis Qin helped the Liu family a lot." Mrs. Liu looked at Qin Sang, tears welling up in her eyes. She had a lot to say to Qin Sang. But now the time is not right, so I can only hold back, and after saying a few polite words, I stopped talking.


    Come, this is for Brother Xiaogui. You have also made great achievements today.


    "This is for Xiao Qingyun. Oh, you are so good-looking. You are the most beautiful little boy I have seen in the past few years." Mrs. Liu distributed the meeting gifts to them. Seeing how good-looking Xiao Qingyun was, Mrs. Liu I couldn''t help but praise a few words.


    Eng quit, raised his little hand and said: "Grandma Xiao Liu, Eng is also good-looking, and he has an elder brother, who is the prettiest!" Mrs. Xiao Liu liked him so much that she knelt down and hugged him, kissing him After taking a few mouthfuls, he said: "Yeah, yeah, our second wolf is the best-looking, and the big wolf is also good-looking. They are both rare and beautiful young men."


    Then he grabbed the big wolf and gave him a few kisses. Even the little Luo You was caught and kissed a few times.


    Liu Yihao looked at Little Luo You who silently raised his hand to wipe the saliva on his face, and the big wolf who was holding Little Luo You''s arm and leaning to the side, trying to stay away from her mother. He couldn''t help but smile and said to Mrs. Little Liu. : "Mom, please stop kissing me. Brother You and the others will die after your kisses made their faces full of saliva."


    She took out the handkerchief, poured some water, and wiped Xiao Luo You''s face: "Don''t be afraid, your grandma Xiao Liu misses her grandson like crazy. She likes to kiss the handsome young man when she sees him."


    Mrs. Liu said angrily: "You little girl, you know how to arrange things for your mother. Learn more from your sister-inw Qin San. Don''t just want to go into battle and kill the enemy all day long."


    Hurry up and get married, then give birth to a girl, marry the big wolf or the second wolf... What a good young man, if you don''t hurry up and give birth to a daughter and take it home to be your son-inw, you will end up in someone else''s house!


    The second wolf said: "When the second wolf grows up, he will kill the enemy and protect you!"


    Mrs. Xiao Liu quickly praised him: "Good, good, good. You are worthy of being a descendant of the Qin family. You are ambitious. Grandma Xiao Liu thinks highly of you."


    Liu Yi was speechless and said to Mrs. Liu, "Mom, please take it easy. Look at how excited you are. I even blush for you."


    Mrs. Liu red at her: "If you don''t want to be punished to be a female celebrity for a month, just shut up. Eng is so popr. What''s wrong with me praising him? Besides, we Eng are indeed very capable."


    A child who is only over three years old can actually save the day in theke.


    Er Lang nodded heavily and said proudly: "Yeah, Er Lang is amazing, he saved Brother Yi!"


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red when he heard this, and he wanted to tell him... You didn''t save Brother Yi, it was Brother Yi who saved you. Stop showing off, or you will die of shame when you grow up and know the truth.


    "Brothers and sisters,e back as soon as the greeting gifts have been distributed." Seeing that Mrs. Liu doted on Eng and the others too much, Mrs. Liu was afraid that the Imperial Guards guarding the imperial city would tell Wei Qi about this and make Wei Qi think too much, so she reminded her aloud. .


    Mrs. Xiao Liu was very reluctant to let go of Eng and the others, but something happened in the pce today. Before the matter was over, they could not get too close to the Qin family, so they could only endure it and said: "Big Wolf, Eng, You Brother, Grandma Xiao Liu has gone home. After some time, after Mr. He returns to Beijing, we will get together again."


    "Woooooooo, Eng doesn''t want Grandma Xiao Liu to leave." Eng hugged her neck and refused to let go, and invited her: "Grandma Xiaoliu, let''s go live at Eng''s house. Eng''s house is very big, and there are many beautiful girls. The house is habitable.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao Liu was even more reluctant to part with Eng, but for the sake of the overall situation, she could only refuse: "Eng, Grandma Xiao Liu has something to do, so she has to leave first. I will go to your house to y in a few days, okay?"


    "Woooooo!" Eng cried sadly, but finally agreed: "Okay, Eng is obedient... Grandma Xiao Liu must remember toe to y with Eng. You can''t lie to Eng, Eng will be angry. "


    "Okay, if Grandma Xiao Liu doesn''t lie to Eng, she will definitely go find Eng to y." Mrs. Xiao Liu said, and after Eng let go of her, she got into the Liu family''s carriage and left first.


    In the car, Mrs. Xiao Liu cried silently and asked Mrs. Liu: "Why did it happen like this? This is so different from what we originally thought."


    Even those who are close to the younger generation have to worry a lot. What kind of thing is this? !


    Mrs. Liu said: "Shut up and talk about it after you get home."


    The car became silent. After a while, Mrs. Liu said again: "I will write to my husband about this, and you can also write a letter to my second uncle."

 Chapter 2829: Too cruel【4】

    Chapter 2829: Too cruel��4��


    Chapter 2829 Too cruel4


    No matter what the truth is about what happened today, they have to tell the men in charge of the family so that they have an idea.


    Mrs. Liu was delighted when she heard this and said hurriedly: "Hey, I''ll write to your husband when I get back."


    To be honest, Mrs. Liu doesn''t like Wei Qi very much. She feels that his kindness is a bit fake, and besides showing off his kindness, he has no other skills at all... To be honest, her men are more capable than Wei Qi!


    Mrs. Xiao Liu said again: "It''s a good thing that all the girls in our family have made reservations."


    Otherwise, what would happen now if I entered the harem?


    Mrs. Liu did not answer, she only looked at her angrily and shook her head.


    Seeing that her sister-inw didn''t say anything about her, Mrs. Liu smiled proudly, then shut up and stopped talking about it.


    Er Lang, my uncle is here to pick you up. Brother Cheng had heard about what happened in the pce and was very worried. He rode his horse to pick them up.


    Aww, little uncle, Eng is so awesome today, he saved brother Yi. Eng caught an acquaintance and wanted to tell about his life-saving deeds, and asked: Hurry up and brag!


    Brother Cheng saw the second wolf bouncing around and looking for praise. He finally rxed, reined in his horse, jumped down, ran towards the second wolf, picked up the naughty little boy, and said, "We Eng actually saved Brother Yi, it''s really amazing, when my uncle was as old as you, he had to rely on your mother to protect him."


    Hahaha, Engughed happily and was extremely proud. He patted Brother Cheng on the shoulder again and said, "Uncle, don''t be sad. There are only three Condor generals, and there are many vigers in the unlucky vige. They all want to be together." With the protection of the little general Shenying, my uncle will not be ashamed."


    There is an unlucky vige in the story of Little General Shenying. The vigers there are unlucky and all kinds of bad things happen to them, but Little General Shenyinges to save them every time.


    Brother Chengs face stiffened upon hearing this. Does this mean that he is an unlucky viger who needs protection?


    But Brother Cheng soon burst outughing again, and Baji kissed him and said, "Well, my uncle is very weak, so the two wolves should grow up well and protect their uncle."


    The second wolf patted his chest and said, "Well, the second wolf eats good meat and has grown up. My uncle is not afraid."


    "You can''t just eat meat, you must also eat rice and vegetables, or your mother-inw will punish you." Brother Cheng said, and then asked Gu Jinli and Qin Sang: "Second sister, second brother-inw, do you want me toe to the pce? "


    If something happens to his little nephew, he, the uncle of the Marquis of Lu State, should go to the pce and cause a scene.


    Qin Sang shook his head: "No need, today''s matter has been decided, and my eldest brother and Mr. Feng are in the Ministry of Punishment and are familiar with the Law of David. His Majesty will definitely call them to discuss this matter. Everything should be done in ordance with thew."


    "Okay, I won''t go into the pce now and will take you home." Brother Cheng turned to Eng and asked, "You brat, do you want to ride back with your uncle?"


    "Yes!" Er Lang raised his little hand and shouted, and said seriously: "Er Lang doesn''t stink, there is a bath, and it smells good."


    "Hahaha, okay, okay, our second wolf is not smelly, he is a sweet boy, let''s go." Brother Cheng hugged the second wolf, grabbed the reins with one hand, put a stirrup under his foot, jumped on the horse''s back, mped the horse''s belly with his feet, and drove With a sound, the horses ran forward like arrows.


    Gu Jinli said angrily: "Run slower, don''t act like a hero!"


    I know, second sister!


    I know, mother, oh, its so fun, the two wolves are flying, my uncle is so awesome.


    Gu Jinli had a headache: "Why fly? If you fall, you will cry."


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Brother Cheng''s riding skills and arm strength are both good, and he''s always measured, so nothing will happen to him." Qin Sang said, seeing the envious eyes of Big Wolf and Little Luoyou, he smiled and said to Gu Jinli said: "Xiao Yu gets in the car first, and I''ll take Brother You and Da Lang back on horseback. They want to ride horses."


    Gu Jinli nced at Xiao Luo You and Da Lang and saw that the two little guys were very happy after hearing that they could ride back. He smiled and nodded: "Okay, Brother You and Da Lang performed very well today. , should be rewarded.


    Qin Sang helped her onto the carriage, lowered the curtain, and got on the horse with the two children. Taking advantage of the spacious and deserted Imperial City Avenue, he led them to gallop for half a quarter of an hour, making the two little ones howl with joy. , which made Qin Sangugh so hard. After running out of the Imperial City Avenue, Qin Sang slowed down his horse and let it trot forward. After reaching the fork in the road, he stopped and said goodbye to Uncle Qin and the others.


    Gu Jinli got out of the car specially, and Brother Cheng also brought Eng over. He followed Qin Sang to meet Zhang''s family and thanked Brother Yi: "Thanks to Brother Yi for being smart, Eng was safe today."


    Brother Yi was a little excited, but he knew very well: "Uncle Qin, Aunt Qin, you don''t need to thank me. The second wolf can swim. Whether I save the second wolf or not, he can save the day. Besides, in the northwest these years, , Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin have saved my family many times, but I only helped Eng once, which is really nothing."


    Without the Qin family, his family would have been ruined long ago.


    The second wolf was confused and shouted: "No, no, it was the second wolf who saved Brother Yi. The second wolf is so powerful!"


    Hahaha, Zhang Yan and Hanughed out loud, touched his chubby cheeks and said, "Yes, it was Eng who saved Brother Yi. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang want to thank you."


    Eng was very excited, but he pretended to be calm and said: "No thank you, Brother Yi is doing well. Eng likes him and wants to save him."


    It made everyoneugh out loud again.


    Zhang Yan looked at Qin Sang and said, "Sang, we are friends of life and death. There is no need to say anything unnecessary. Let''s go home first."


    It is not good to talk too much or gather together today. Lets wait until things calm down.


    "Yeah." Qin Sang nodded. He was afraid that Brother Yi would be in danger, so he sent a few powerful dead men to **** Zhang Yan and the others home.


    Xie Cheng and Uncle Qin also went back to their respective homes.


    Today was destined to be an uneventful day. In the afternoon, officials from the pce, the Ministry of Punishment, and the Yushitai came to the door and called the children from several families for questioning.


    The children told the truth: "The second wolf was knocked into theke by someone. The second wolf has already learned how to swim. On the way to the capital, he swam with Cheng Lao Guo Gong. Cheng Lao Guo Gong even praised Er Lang." Wolf, I am so happy to praise him."


    Since Old Duke Cheng knew that Eng could swim, he could not forcefully say that Eng drowned and was saved by His Highness the Crown Prince.


    After hearing this, the people in the pce felt their hearts sinking.


    The people at the Yushitai did not say anything, they just sat and listened as witnesses.


    The people from the Ministry of Punishment wrote down what the children said. After asking questions, they left without staying any longer.


    People from the pce, Yushitai and the Ministry of Punishment also went to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion to inquire about the three children.


    When Eng saw someone asking him what happened today, he was very excited. After telling what happened, heined again: "My uncle and brother are so annoying. Eng said he can dive, so there is no need to rescue him. They still They wanted toe over and rescue Eng... Eng dived into the water, swam under them, and saved Brother Yi. Isnt Eng very powerful?!"


    Well, the people in the pce wish they were deaf and did not hear this.


    The people at Yushitai still remained silent.


    Mr. Deng, who came from the Ministry of Punishment, had a serious face, but he said: "The second young master of Qin is very powerful."

 Chapter 2830: Lost peoples hearts

    Chapter 2830: Lost people''s hearts


    Chapter 2830: Losing peoples hearts


    Haha, the little guy was very happy after hearing this, and said humbly: "Thank you, uncle, the second wolf is only a little bit more powerful. He still needs to learn his skills. He wants to be a little general of the Condor to protect you."


    Lord Deng was stunned when he heard this. A smile appeared on his cold and solemn face, and he boasted: "The second young master of Qin has a great heart and will definitely be a general who can protect the country and the people in the future."


    Eng didnt understand the full meaning of these words, but he knew what a general was, so he immediately patted his chest and said, Dont worry, uncle, Eng will definitely be a general and protect you!


    "...Thank you." Mr. Deng stood up and presented the written confession to Qin Sang: "Qin Guogong, please take a look. If there are no errors in the record, please sign."


    Qin Sang carefully read the confession and after confirming that there was nothing detrimental to Eng, he finally signed it.


    Master Deng then showed the confession to the officials at the Yushitai and the pce supervisor.


    After the two parties read it and found no random writing or forgery, they signed and fingerprinted, and saluted Qin Sang together: "I have disturbed the Duke of Qin. I will excuse you."


    "Er Lang gives it to you!" Er Lang was very happy that more people knew about the fact that he saved Brother Yi. He rushed to give it to others and stuffed fried meatballs into them: "Mom, you are so generous today. I gave Eng a lot of meat for you guys to eat, one for each of you."


    Children''s Chicheng made Lord Deng a little moved. He took the lead in taking the fried meatballs and said, "Thank you, Second Young Master Qin."


    Upon seeing this, the Yushitai and the eunuchs in the pce also took the fried meatballs, thanked them, and left the Duke of Qin''s Mansion.


    Eng also told others: "Remember to eat, it''s not easy for me to be generous!"


    Master Deng suppressed a smile, turned to look at Eng, and took a bite of fried meatballs.


    Upon seeing this, the second wolf returned home happily and worked hard: "Dad, the second wolf is going to practice and be better!"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "The second wolf is still young, so there is no need to practice all the time. Let''s have fun today. Your mother said that the second wolf can y and eat as much as he likes today."


    The little guy was wronged today, and Xiaoyu felt very sorry for him, so he wanted to indulge Eng for a day.


    Eng shook his head: "Don''t bezy, you will be a waste, you have to practice!"


    Seeing that he was in high spirits, Qin Sang did not try to persuade him anymore. Instead, he took the little guy back to the yard where he and Xiaoyu lived, and taught him how to use daggers for closebat with Big Wolf and Little Luoyou.


    Qin Sang mainly teaches little Luo You, while Big Wolf and Eng let them y along.


    Gu Jinli was sitting on the porch, watching the senior and the young ones practicing. He just felt that these years were really good. He hurried back to the room to get a pen and paper and drew the scene of the four of them practicing.


    I have painted several paintings and want to send them to Cousin Yu, my parents, and Mr. Qin.


    "Mom, the second wolf wants to eat barbecued meat, eat rock sugar water, and go diving in theke!" The second wolf was halfway through training. When he saw the sun was about to set, he hurried over to make requests to Gu Jinli, fearing that he would bete. Will miss dinner.


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said: "Er Lang, you should be a moderate person. If you make too many demands, you will be spanked... Mom just swore to be a loving mother today, so you have to be sensible and don''t let Mom fail. "


    I have eaten fried meatballs at noon, and I have to eat barbecue and sugar water at night. I also want to go to theke to y. Why don''t you go to heaven?


    "Eng, in this time of year, if you eat hot and cold things together, you will get sick. Moreover, it is very dangerous to y in the water at night. You can''t go diving. Do you know?" Gu Jinli exined to him why he was not allowed to do this. Do.


    "But mother said that Eng saved people and made a meritorious service. Those who want rewards can eat and y as much as they want. Mother lied to Eng, wuwuwu!" Eng burst into tears in grievance, hugged Qin Sang, and said: " Dad, the second wolf is so pitiful, please help the second wolf."


    Qin Sang looked at the little guy who was crying miserably and smiled: "Er Lang, your mother is right. You are still young and your body cannot withstand the simultaneous impact of dryness and cold. You will get sick." He said: "Also, you must not go into the water at night. If you want to go into the water during the day, you must first ask an adult at home. You cannot go into the water without authorization. You will die. Do you understand?"


    The big wolf patted the second wolf on the head andforted him: "Brother, don''t cry and be obedient, otherwise you will get sick. If you get sick, you will have to take bitter medicine."


    Xiao Luoyou said: "Second wolf, the little general Shenying said, you can''t be willful. Second wolf has already dived in the water during the day, and you can''t dive anymore at night... We will only eat barbecue and boiled fruit tea in the evening, not rock sugar water, nor any water." Lets dive, okay?


    "Wow, wow, wow, but the second wolf just wants to eat and y!" The little guy cried miserably, but after he cried, he was willing to reason again: "Okay, the second wolf is a good boy and obedient. "


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged the little guy, and said, "We two wolves are so good. Mom will make you some sweet water tomorrow, and you will be allowed to swim in theke and catch fish the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    Okay, Mom is the best, I like her! The two wolves jumped up and down again, dragging their parents to make barbecue.


    Qin Sang smiled: "Okay, my parents will take you to make barbecue."


    Xiao Luoyou said: "Cousin, I want to make fruit tea. Now that I have learned it, I can make it for my mother when I get back. My mother likes the fruit tea made by my cousin."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Okay, Brother You will make fruit tea."


    The whole family happily prepared dinner.


    The Qin family was happy, but the pce was still in chaos.


    In the Qingzheng Pce, Wei Qi looked at the confession brought back by Master Deng, and looked at Gu Jinan with a murderous look: "Brother An, what happened today was because Deputy Commander Fan''s **** was not in good condition."


    Gu Jinan said: "Your Majesty is serious. What happened today was caused by Mr. Bai''s children plotting against His Highness the Crown Prince. The second son of the Qin family only suffered an unreasonable disaster."


    Wei Qi became more and more angry as he heard this... Doesn''t this Gu Jinan understand human speech? I say this because I want you toe out to rece the Qin family, say a good word for the Bai family, and at least leave a way for the Bai family to survive.


    How can you me Gu Jinan for this?


    It was obviously your father and son who made the n...If you dare to make the n, you should bear the consequences.


    In order to show the Wang family''s support for Wei Qi, Master Wang came out to speak for the Bai family: "Master Gu, what you said is wrong. What happened today is just a little girl''s little n, and it is far from murdering the prince."


    Gu Jinan said: "Sir Wang, what the official said is that the Bai family plotted against the prince, not murder."


    One word can make a difference of a thousand miles, so don''t talk nonsense. If you talk nonsense and the whole Bai family is killed, it has nothing to do with the Qin and Gu families.


    Master Wang felt a little angry when he heard this, but he didn''t like Wei Lin, and even more hated the coquettish Liang Fei, so he didn''t say anything anymore.


    When Wei Qi saw this, he could only look at Mr. Feng and said, "Mr. Feng, you are the Minister of Punishment. How do you think this matter should be decided?"


    Qin Mu Na Shuzi was so vicious that he actually said something about the Bai family''s children plotting against the prince on the spot, and suddenly turned a small plot into a serious crime of murdering the prince.


    If this matter is not resolved well and the Bai family is exterminated, his reputation for benevolence and righteousness will be affected, and the hearts of the civil servants in the Northeast will be chilled!


    Mr. Feng said: "Your Majesty, what happened today seems to be a little plot by the little girl, but the person who plotted the plot against the Bai family girl is His Highness the Crown Prince. With different identities, the nature of the matter is different... I feel that this matter is indeed a murder. The princes crime must not be dealt with lightly.


    If you want to keep the Bai family, then you have to deprive Wei Lin of his position as crown prince. As long as Wei Lin is no longer the crown prince, then the Bai family will not count as murdering the crown prince.


    this?


    He actually wanted to make things worse and make the Bai family extinct!

 Chapter 2831: Losing people’s hearts【2】

    Chapter 2831: Losing people��s hearts��2��


    Chapter 2831 Losing peoples hearts2


    After Bai Penggong listened, he kowtowed heavily to Gu Jinan and begged: "Master Gu, what happened today is because my daughter was wrong and hurt your nephew. For the sake of your colleagues, please forgive me." For the sake of my daughter being only eight years old, and for the sake of the hundreds of lives of the Bai family, please do me a favor, say a good word for the Bai family, and give the Bai family a way to live, please!"


    Kang, kowtow, kowtow to Gu Jinan without risking his life.


    Gu Jinan smiled, pointed at Bai Penggong, and said to the adults in the pce: "Master Bai''s daughter is clearly plotting against His Majesty the Crown Prince, but instead of begging His Majesty, the Crown Prince, or the precious concubine for forgiveness, he kowtows to Gu , either he has lost his mind and gone crazy, or he deliberately wants to kill the Qin and Gu families, and wants to drag the Qin and Gu families into trouble and serve as a backstop for the Bai family."


    Mr. Zuo was startled and nced at Gu Jinan... He only knew that Gu Jinan was capable before, but he didn''t expect that he could be so open-minded in front of His Majesty. He was indeed a figure who had been with the Mad Emperor of Chu for several years. Although he was young, he was not simple.


    Hmm, you cant offend him in the future, lest you get scolded by him.


    Gu Jinan swung his clothes, knelt down towards Wei Qi, and shouted: "Your Majesty, Mr. Bai has ulterior motives and wants to trap the Qin and Gu families in an unkind and unjust ce. Please make the decision for the Qin and Gu families!"


    After saying this, he bowed deeply and straightened his back, looking quite unyielding, which made Bai Penggong, who was crying and begging, even more miserable.


    this?


    Wei Qi was furious when he heard this, but he couldn''t scold Gu Jinan, he could only scold Bai Penggong: "You bastard, it''s obviously your daughter who did something wrong, but you don''t want to make up for it, but you still dare to challenge Mr. Gu, what crime do you deserve? !


    Bai Penggong quickly kowtowed and admitted his mistake: "Your Majesty, your Majesty''s humble minister made a mistake..."


    "Your Majesty." Mr. Feng was toozy to listen to Bai Penggong''s nonsense, so he interrupted him and said to Wei Qi: "From what Mr. Bai said, it seems that he meant to me the Qin and Gu families for ruining his family''s good things. In this case, in order to avoid suspicion, I and Mr. Gu will not participate in the trial of this case."


    Wei Qi was surprised and happy, but because he had no ability, he was suspicious. Seeing that Mr. Feng didn''t care about this matter, he felt very uneasy and said hurriedly: "Mr. Feng is the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, and Brother An is also a capable minister of the Ministry of Punishment. He is the most suitable person to handle this case and there is no need to avoid suspicion.


    Mr. Feng said: "Logically speaking, I should not avoid suspicion, but Lord Bai has already said what he said before, and it will be difficult for me and Lord Gu to handle the case anymore."


    Then he said: "Your Majesty, many cases have been sent to Beijing from Zhongyuan and Zhongzhou. They are all urgent and major cases. I and Gu Jinan will retire first. As for the case of Mr. Bai''s family, Your Majesty can order Zhong Huan or Ninghou to handle it. They Both of them are people who are familiar with David''s criminalw and have real abilities, and they will definitely be able to handle this case well."


    Zhong Huan is cruel and ruthless. If hees to handle the Bai family''s case, the three members of the Bai family will never survive!


    Bai Penggong almost fainted after hearing this. He quickly knelt down and begged Mr. Feng: "Shang Shu Feng, please stay and help the Bai family. We can''t let Zhong Huan take over the case!"


    Mr. Feng frowned and said: "Master Bai, you are from the second ce in the rankings, but why is your behavior so unappealing? This is the Qingzheng Pce, in front of His Majesty, so you should save some face for the schrs!"


    These words were quite serious. Lord Wang and Lord Zuo and other civil servants of the Wei family felt extremely embarrassed, and Wei Qi''s face was not good-looking either, just because Bai Penggong was appointed by him as the second most favored official.


    "Come here, Bai Penggong has behaved inappropriately in front of the pce. Take him down quickly!" Wei Qi finally couldn''t bear it any longer and ordered the imperial guards toe in and hold Bai Penggong down, blocking his mouth to prevent him from further embarrassing himself.


    Then he said to Mr. Feng: "Mr. Feng, I am helping the Bai family. Don''t worry, you and An Geer will handle this case. No matter how you want to investigate or how to deal with the Bai family, I will not help the Bai family." A kind word.


    Mr. Feng still refused: "Your Majesty, there are many capable ministers in David''s court and home. There are many capable people who can handle this case. I and Mr. Gu will retire first and ask your Majesty to respond."


    They knelt down and begged Wei Qi to let them go.


    When Wei Qi saw this, he knew that Mr. Feng really didn''t want to get involved in this case. He was also afraid that Mr. Feng would be too powerful and find out the truth today. After a stalemate for a while, he agreed: "Sure, since Mr. Feng and An Ge''er If you want to avoid suspicion, I will order someone else to handle this case, and you should go back to the Criminal Department first."


    "Yes, thank you Your Majesty!" Mr. Feng knelt down and bowed to Gu Jinan, then stood up and exited the Qingzheng Hall.


    After they left, Wei Qi pointed at Bai Penggong and said, "p my mouth!" "Yes." Deputy Commander Fan grabbed Bai Penggong and pped him angrily. He didn''t stop until Wei Qi shouted to stop.


    boom!


    Bai Penggong had fainted and copsed on the floor like mud.


    Lord Zuo was frightened and said, "Your Majesty, I think it is most appropriate for Marquis Ning to handle this case. Why not send someone to invite Marquis Ning?"


    Wei Qi thought for a while and nodded in agreement: "Well, Marquis Xuanning wille to the pce to discuss matters."


    "Yes." Mr. Zuo was smart and took the opportunity to escape. He personally found someone to go to Ninghou Mansion and summoned Ning Ji into the pce.


    However, Ning Ji had the advantage of the previous life and had long avoided it. At this moment, he was not in the capital at all, but went to Zhili.


    There was no other way, so the pce **** had no choice but to invite Mr. Ning into the pce.


    Not there?! Wei Qi was shocked and asked quickly, When did he leave?


    Mr. Ning reported back: "He left as soon as the city gate opened in the morning. He said that Lord Zhou had something to do and asked him to help... After he received the letter from Lord Zhou yesterday, he handed over the memorial to the cab to go out. Your Majesty can Ask Mr. Xuan, who is on duty."


    "...No need, I trust Marquis Ning." Wei Qi was silent for a while, and after greeting Mr. Ning for a few words, he ordered people to send him out of the pce.


    When only Mr. Wang was left in the pce, Wei Qi asked: "Brother, how do you think this matter should end?"


    Mr. Wang said: "The Bai family''s children are plotting against the prince. Although it is a conspiracy between children, if they dare to scheme against the prince, it is not an exaggeration to be punished with death... However, the Bai family''s daughter is still young, so it is not suitable to be punished too harshly. I think that it will be enough to deprive Bai Penggong of his official position and fame, order him to take his children back to his hometown in the Northeast for upbringing, and prohibit the Bai family''s children from serving as officials for three generations, and then demote the good concubine."


    "Is that enough?" Wei Qi smiled: "My uncle is really kind-hearted."


    Mr. Wang was shocked when he heard this. What does your Majesty mean by this? Do you think he is too hypocritical, or do you want to punish the Bai family severely?


    But he didn''t dare to ask, so he could only stand silently, waiting for Wei Qi to speak.


    Wei Qi was silent for a moment and said to him, "Brother, I''ll leave this case to you."


    You want him to handle this case?


    Its not impossible.


    "Yes, I obey your order." Mr. Wang agreed.


    Wei Qi added: "The ins and outs of this case are already very clear. The witnesses and material evidence are all avable. There is no need to investigate further. The matter also involves the Qin family, which will inevitably lead to chaos in the northwest. It is better to resolve it quickly... In the case of the Bai family''s attempt to murder the crown prince of a country, Lets do it.


    What!


    Mr. Wang was shocked: "Your Majesty, if this is done by murdering the crown prince, then there will be no survivors in the Bai family."


    Wei Qi said angrily: "The Bai family tantly plotted against the prince, almost causing the prince and the Qin family to drown, almost ruining my rtionship with the Qin family, and almost ruining this finally stable world. Don''t the Bai family Damn it?!"


    I hope I will be writing new articles during the National Day. The new articles have been in advance for more than a year and have not been serialized yet. I feel ashamed just thinking about it. I hope that I can write the new article in a light-hearted, humorous, passionate, rigorous and rational way. All the characters are wonderful and vivid. I can lift a sword and ride a horse to fend off powerful enemies, and I can pick up dung and nt crops with a hoe. Thank you for your support. It is really great. Sorry everyone, I will finish this book as soon as possible T_T

 Chapter 2832: Lost people’s hearts【3】

    Chapter 2832: Lost people��s hearts��3��


    Chapter 2832 Losing peoples hearts3


    this?


    Mr. Wang choked up and said, "If the sentence is severe ording to thew, the Bai family should indeed be beheaded in public."


    Wei Qi said: "In that case, my uncle will do it ording to the criminalw... It will be done within five days, and the execution will be carried out within half a month. Don''t dy for too long, or it will ruin the Mid-Autumn Festival celebration."


    They actually set a date to kill the Bai family, and they were so anxious that Mr. Wang was shocked.


    Wei Qi saw Master Wang''s expression of shock, and in order to restore his reputation for benevolence and justice, he choked again and said: "I also want to give the Bai family a way to survive, but the world is just peaceful, and the people of Li can no longer bear the disaster of war, so I can only This can be done.


    It is implying that the Qin family is powerful. If the Bai family is not killed to vent their anger on the Qin family, the northwest may be in chaos.


    But this is clearly a plot of the Qin family, your father and son, and now they are reaping the consequences. Where does the shamee from to imply that the Qin family is bullying others? !


    However, Mr. Wang did not know that Wei Qi was using the Bai family to plot against the two wolves. He only thought that Wei Qi was really afraid of the Qin family and was afraid that the Qin family would take the opportunity to raise troops, so he abandoned the Bai family, which had little power, as a matter of order. Went to do it.


    But Deputy Commander Fan knew the inside story and was one of the participants. Therefore, he learned that the Bai family had been convicted of murdering the crown prince, and all the men in the family were to be beheaded ording tow, including the Bai family girls. In a hurry, he quickly grabbed Mr. Wang and asked angrily: "Did you civil servants force His Majesty to kill the Bai family?!"


    Your Majesty is the most merciful. He will love them as his own brothers, and he will not kill them all after using them!


    Lord Wang nced at Fan Mao and said: "Deputy Commander Fan, if you have any dissatisfaction, go to His Majesty and don''te to try to quarrel with me. I am very busy. Your Majesty said that the Bai family will be executed before the Mid-Autumn Festival, so as not to It ruined the Mid-Autumn Festival celebrations."


    Having said that, he shook off Deputy Commander Fan''s hand and led Master Deng and Xu Chongfeng to continue handling the case.


    Wait a minute, Ill go take a look too. Deputy Commander Fan felt guilty and wanted to follow him to see if the Bai familys children were tortured, so he could protect them.


    Its done. Mr. Wang agreed.


    Mr. Wang is the elder brother of the queen. He cares about the reputation of his descendants. He did not torture the Bai family. He only asked them questions and asked them to sign a bond.


    Bai Qianqian told the story again, and as soon as he finished speaking, he looked at Deputy Commander Fan and begged: "Uncle Fan, Qianqian knows that he was wrong, and he no longer dares to have the sweet dream of a crown princess. Please help Qianqian to beg Your Majesty, Let me go home...it smells so bad here, there are a lot of bugs and rats, they will crawl on me, Qianqian is scared, woo woo woo~"


    Bai Qianqian is only eight years old. This is the first time he has experienced this kind of thing, and he is already sick with fear.


    Vice Commander Fan looked at Bai Qianqian who was trembling all over, but forced himself to kneel down to beg him, and finally turned around and left... This was His Majesty''s decision, and he, a minister, could only obey orders.


    But he was still afraid.


    Thinking of his own child, what should he do if His Majesty uses his child as a tactic in the future, and after failure, puts his child on death row and kills him?


    Everything he has is done with his life. He does not want his children to be victims of the royal family!


    Wei Qi knew that Deputy Commander Fan went to the death row to see the Bai family. When he came on duty, he asked him: "Have you met the Bai family?"


    Deputy Commander Fan nodded: "Reporting to Your Majesty, I have seen it. The Bai family daughter said that their brother and sister teamed up to plot against His Highness the Crown Prince, and she also begged the general for mercy. However, the general is a minister of your Majesty, and the Bai familymitted another serious crime. , so the general ignored her."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi was satisfied, but he still asked suspiciously: "But you think I''m too cruel to the Bai family?"


    Deputy Commander Fan shook his head: "The general is from the military, and he knows very well that if you want to win a big battle, many soldiers will die...and the Bai family did listen to other people''s deceptions and plotted against the prince." However, that The two people who bewitched Bai Qianqian were from Liangfei''s pce, but the people in Liangfei''s pce were given by Wei Qi, and Deputy Commander Fan knew that the two people were there to seduce Bai Qianqian on Wei Qi''s orders.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi finally felt relieved and pretended to say: "I will treat the children born to the good concubine kindly and give the Bai family hope."


    In the past, Deputy Commander Fan would have thought Wei Qi was benevolent, but at this moment, Deputy Commander Fan only felt cold all over his body, and fear seeped into his bones.


    At this moment, Deputy Commander Fans loyalty to Wei Qi was shaken!


    In order to show his love for his ministers, Wei Qi asked about Vice Commander Fan''s family affairs: "I heard that your wife and two concubines are pregnant? You have three children in one fell swoop, not bad."


    He sighed again: "When the dragon was hiding in the northeast, I was always afraid that the Wei family would not be able to seed, and that it would cause your death. Now that I see your children in groups, I feel relieved."


    rest assured?


    Finally we have a hostage to check us, so are you relieved?


    "That''s not bad. Your Majesty only sees the good ones, but you don''t know how much trouble those women can make. They keep telling each other off every day because of their pregnancy. If they lose, theye to me to make the decision. I''m almost annoyed to death by them!" Fan The deputymander began to pretend, talking to Wei Qixu and Wei She.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi became even more happy: "Theypete for favor because they have you in their hearts. This is a good thing."


    After talking to Deputy Commander Fan about somemon matters, he asked Deputy Commander Fan to leave.


    Deputy Commander Fan knew that he had passed this test, but he was still very frightened and could not calm down at all... Two dayster, he learned another news.


    "The Bai family girl is dead? You tortured her?!" Deputy Commander Fan couldn''t believe it. The little girl who was only eight years old and who cried and begged him two days ago and called him uncle actually died in prison. .


    Master Deng shook his head: "The ins and outs of this case are very clear. The case has been settled. The Ministry of Punishment has not found anything in the case, so there is no need to torture the Bai family."


    He then took out a pulse sheet and handed it to Deputy Commander Fan: "The imperial physician and his wife have looked at the body and concluded that Bai Qianqian was overly frightened, had a high fever and died of illness at night."


    Died of illness at night?


    She died in the night without even seeing her family... She was only eight years old, and she was tricked and designed by them to plot against the prince. Otherwise, how could Bai Qianqian bump into the second young master of the Qin family so coincidentally!


    Deputy Commander Fan was so sad that he wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry. He had to say: "She has suffered the consequences of her own actions."


    With that said, no more words, its time to go home.


    But Deputy Commander Fan had a nightmare. He dreamed that he helped Wei Qi to do something wrong, and the whole family, including the inws, were dragged and beheaded!


    Vice Commander Fan woke up from a nightmare. After drinking a bottle of water, he felt better, but he couldn''t sleep. After thinking about it, he finally took the risk and wrote a secret letter to Zhou Huang.


    Deputy Commander Fan is Zhou Huang''s subordinate. The two of them used to be bandits on a mountain top. This secret letter was written in the same way as when they were bandits. Only Zhou Huang and a group of close bandits can understand it.


    Zhou Huang was in Zhili Camp, guarding Wei Qi''s way into the capital. It was not too far from the capital. He received the letter three dayster.


    Zhou Huang was surprised...How could Fan Mao write to him in the same way as a gangster? Could it be that something serious happened to His Majesty, so Fan Mao used this method to ask for help from him? !

 Chapter 2833: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance

    Chapter 2833: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance


    Chapter 2833 Wei Xiao decides to act in advance


    Zhou Huang hurriedly read the letter, but Fan Mao was afraid that the letter would be intercepted and the secret method of residual characters would be cracked, so he only wrote about the Bai family''s conspiracy against Wei Lin, which implicated the Qin family''s two wolves, and the Bai family was convicted of a felony. The rest of the truth He didn''t disclose it, and nned to tell Zhou Huang face to face after meeting him.


    That''s it?


    ording to what was written in the letter, Zhou Huang felt that there was nothing wrong with His Majesty beheading all the men of the Bai family. However, Fan Mao had been his brother for decades. Since he had used the secret method of the bandits to send him the letter, it was impossible for this matter to go as described in the letter. Written simply.


    Zhou Huang was very loyal to Wei Qi because he had suffered a lot. Although he knew that Wei Qi was not capable, he felt that if the people in the world wanted to live a good life, the emperor could not be too strong, as benevolent as Wei Qi. Only those who are kind are suitable to be emperors.


    So Zhou Huang thought for a moment and finally decided to return to Beijing...if the Qin family took the opportunity to cause trouble and seize the throne, he could rescue them in time.


    Go and invite Ning Hou. Zhou Huang ordered his soldiers.


    "Yes." The soldiers immediately went to invite Ning Ji.


    After Ning Ji arrived, Zhou Huang immediately said: "Ninghou, I''ll leave it to you to handle the underground mechanism in Mushan. I want to go back to Beijing."


    Zhili is located in Yima Pingchuan, so the natural barrier of Mushan bes particrly important, and the underground defense mechanism was destroyed a lot due to thest war and must be rebuilt so that it can better protect the capital.


    Zhou Huang was from a low background, had never learned the art of machine control, and could not understand these mechanisms, so he asked Ning Ji for help. This is why Ning Ji came to Zhili.


    Ning Ji asked: "The Marquis of Zhou is so anxious to return to the capital, but what big thing happened in the capital?"


    Zhou Huang didn''t hide anything and told the Bai family''s affairs: "I''ll go back to prevent this matter from getting bigger and bigger."


    Ning Ji sneered in his heart, you are very loyal to Wei Qi, but is such a trash worth treating someone like you with real ability from the bottom of his heart?


    He quickly said: "Sure, leave the affairs of Mushan Agency to me. Marquis Zhou should return to Beijing as soon as possible."


    "Thank you so much, Marquis Ning." Zhou Huang didn''t dare to dy, so he called his trusted generals, and after arranging things in the military camp, he rode off to Beijing that day.


    But he was still a step toote.


    Wei Qi was afraid that the truth about the Bai family''s case would be known, so he wanted to solve it quickly. He ordered the Ministry of Punishment to kill Bai Penggong''s family a few days in advance.


    By the time Zhou Huang arrived in the capital, the corpse had been collected and was being taken to the official coffin outside the city.


    Zhou Huang happened to meet the officer transporting the corpse. When he saw the word "Bai Family" written on the linen covering the corpse, he stopped his horse and asked: "Are these the corpses of the Bai Penggong family of Enke''s second ce? Has his family executed the execution in advance?"


    When the officer saw that he was wearing the armor of a first-ss general, he immediately saluted and replied: "General, it''s all members of the Bai family... The Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, and every household in the capital has begun to send gifts. It would spoil the celebration, so the Ministry of Punishment ordered the execution to be carried out in advance.


    As for the Bai family in the northeast, they waited for the imperial edict to be issued and then asked the local government to execute them on the spot.


    Zhou Huang frowned when he heard this, and began to feel that this matter was not simple...how could the execution bepleted within ten days for a serious crime that would kill an entire n? The case was handled at an absurdly fast speed.


    But Zhou Huang was still loyal to Wei Qi. He was just confused for a while and stopped worrying about it. He waved his hand and asked the servants who transported the corpse to leave, and then rode directly to the imperial city.


    When Wei Qi heard that Zhou Huang was back, he was shocked and a little dissatisfied... A general in charge of troops did not submit a memorial application in advance when he returned to Beijing. If Zhou Huang came to Beijing with one hundred thousand soldiers and horses, his thoughts would be wrong again. , shouldnt he, the emperor, need to be reced by someone else?


    Hum, a bandit is a bandit. Even if he bes a marquis, he still doesn''t understand the rules. Wei Qi cursed in his heart, and after his anger was over, he stopped pursuing it, becausepared to Wei Xiao''s generals, Zhou Huang was very loyal to him.


    "Ah Huang, you''re back. Come and sit down quickly. Are you exhausted?" Wei Qi affectionately took Zhou Huang to the break behind the screen and handed him his own tonic soup: "It''s for replenishing qi and blood. You''ve worked too hard to purge Zhili, so drink up and replenish it."


    Zhou Huang was used to Wei Qi treating him like a brother next door, so he didn''t rmend him. He took the tonic soup, drank a few mouthfuls, talked about the Bai family, and asked: "Your Majesty hastily beheaded everyone in the Bai family, but Qin Forced by the duke? Although I admire the Qin family, if the duke of Qin really does something that uses his power to offend someone, I will fight to the death to seek justice for your majesty!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi felt relieved and relieved. He held Zhou Huang''s hand and choked with sobs: "Ah Huang, you are the one who treats me the most in this world."


    Then he sighed: "Brother Mu didn''t force me, it''s just that the daughter of the Bai family knocked the three-year-old little Eng into the water because of her plot against Brother Lin. I don''t want to have any quarrel with the Qin family, so I can only speed up." Execute the Bai family."


    Zhou Huang said: "His Majesty was not forced? Then how could he say that the daughter of the Bai family had plotted to murder His Highness the Crown Prince? As soon as he said these words, he was going to force Your Majesty to kill the entire Bai family!"


    After Zhou Huang entered the imperial city, he listened to the eunuch''s ount of what happened that day. After learning what Qin Sang said, he was a little disappointed with Qin Sang. He felt that Qin Sang was bullying His Majesty in disguise because of his military power.


    Wei Qi hurriedlyforted him: "Ahuang, don''t be angry. Brother Mu has been favored since he was a child, and now he has a heavy army, so he will inevitably be more angry. But what he said is right, the Bai family daughter did plot against Brother Lin. It is not too much to punish a member of the Bai family for murdering the prince."


    Zhou Huang: "But why didn''t he do it himself? Asking His Majesty toe forward has chilled the hearts of the civil servants in the Northeast. He clearly has ulterior motives!"


    There is no soldier who does not admire the Qin family in the army. It is precisely because he admires so much and has so high expectations in his heart that Zhou Huang is so angry and heartbroken.


    Wei Qi was overjoyed to see that Zhou Huang was as loyal to him as ever. After appeasing Zhou Huang, he asked Zhou Huang to put this aside, and said in a secret voice: "Ah Huang, we have to take the overall situation into ount." Its important not to ruin the peace of the country and the people for the sake of our children.


    The peace of the country and the people is the long-cherished wish of Zhou Huang, a man who was forced to die. After hearing this, Zhou Huang felt more and more that Wei Qi was a good emperor. He knelt down and said: "Yes, I obey... I will swear allegiance to your majesty and protect your majesty to the death." The country is stable and the people are safe!"


    Wei Qi was so happy that he immediately helped Zhou Huang up and said, "Get up quickly. We brothers don''t have to say these things."


    It was oftening to talk to Zhou Chuan. He also left Zhouquan with dinner together. When the Imperial City Gate was closed, he asked Zhou Chuan to leave home.


    Deputy Commander Fan was extremely anxious, but he was about to be on duty and had no time to talk to Zhou Huang in detail, so he could only endure his anxiety and wait one more night.


    After getting off duty the next day, he immediately rushed to Zhou Huang''s residence. However, he was smart enough to tell Wei Qi in advance that Zhou Huang finally came back and he was going to have a drink with Zhou Huang.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi did not make things difficult for him, but agreed... The servants served by the Zhou family and the Fan family were all given by him. Even if Fan Mao really said something to Zhou Huang, he would know it soon and take advantage of it. He tried to drive a wedge between Zhou Huang and Fan Mao, so he didn''t worry too much.


    Fan Mao was not stupid. He was afraid that there were ears across the wall, so there was no point in telling him. Instead, he told Zhou Huang the truth about the Bai family''s affairs using the broken characters from his bandit days.


    I wrote thest sentence: He is different from what we have seen. Brother Huang, I am afraid. My three children will be born soon. I dont want them to be killed by the master after they have served their master.


    Zhou Huang froze... What is the truth? !

 Chapter 2834: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance【2】

    Chapter 2834: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance��2��


    Chapter 2834 Wei Xiao decided to act in advance2


    Zhou Huang didnt speak for a long time. Deputy Commander Fan was anxious about waiting and quickly wrote: Brother Huang, I didnt lie. This is true.


    After reading it, Zhou Huang was silent for a while and wrote: Do you want to separate me from His Majesty?


    Deputy Commander Fan quickly exined: Brother Huang, I didnt mean that. I was just scared and had no clue, so I was anxious to tell you this. I wanted to ask you, how should we go from here? If we go down one road, is this road ck or white for us?


    Zhou Huang was extremely angry. Looking at the meaning of these words, Fan Mao actually turned against His Majesty!


    Zhou Huang raised his hand, so angry that he almost wanted to punch Fan Mao, but he suppressed his anger and continued to write: No matter what, he is the best candidate to be the emperor now, you put away those messy thoughts, what are you afraid of? ? There is no way His Majesty would treat us like that.


    Its impossible to treat us like that?


    Fan Maoughed when he heard this, and felt a surge of sadness in his heart. He wrote down a sentence: The Bai family should have thought the same way before they died.


    These words were like a knife, cutting straight into Zhou Huang''s heart, making him stunned with pain... If what happened to the Bai family is true, then His Majesty''s so-called benevolence and righteousness are a joke!


    But Zhou Huang still decided to trust Wei Qi, just because: the emperor is the pir that guards the world. Changing the pirs will inevitably cause the sky to copse, and it will be the people who suffer then... Since the drought in the northwest, the people of the world have been living in misery. , now it has been more than a few years of stability, and I dont want to see the world in chaos again in my lifetime.


    After Fan Mao finished reading, Zhou Huang pressed his shoulders and said to him: "A Mao, you and I are brothers of life and death. I will protect you with my life and won''t let anything happen to your family... Don''t think about it anymore. , lets drink wine and eat meat!


    "But..." Fan Mao just said two words and then quickly changed his words and said: "Brother Huang is right. I listened too much to the doctor and was afraid that they would have a dystocia, that the three babies would die, and that the Fan family would be extinct. Its worried.


    It turned out that I was talking about these family matters.


    ~


    The housekeeper of Zhou knocked on the door and said: "Master Marquis, the pce has sent three beauties and a pot of deer blood wine, saying that they will help the Marquis reproduce heirs."


    "Haha, Brother Huang, it seems that His Majesty also wants you to win three dolls at one stroke." Fan Mao said with a deliberate smile, stood up and opened the door, grabbed Butler Zhou, and asked: "Do you have a lot of deer blood wine? Give it evenly If I have a few drinks, I will go back and have two more babies, so as not to have enough babies and be oupeted by my brothers!"


    Reckless man!


    Butler Zhou cursed in his heart and said with a smile: "Deputy Commander, I''m afraid it won''t work. The internal supervisor sent by His Majesty has told you that you should stay upte to be on duty. You must take care of your health. I can''t give you the deer blood wine. You If you want, you can just go to the hunting ground and hunt a few while you wait for Xiu Mu."


    "Ha, your majesty should treat me well and let me hunt deer by myself." Fan Mao said to Zhou Huang with a proud look on his face: "Brother Huang, you shoulde back to Beijing more often in the future, otherwise I will be more favored than you. !


    When the housekeeper Zhou saw this, he looked down on Fan Mao even more... He was indeed a reckless man with only force but no brains. Your Majesty really doesn''t need to worry too much about Fan Mao, just use him like a beast.


    Zhou Huang was afraid that Fan Mao would reveal his secret, so he said: "Look, your neck is red from drinking. Go back to bed quickly, so as not to stay upte and drink too much, and risk your life...Old Zhou, give me a spear."


    He then asked, "Where are the beauties and the deer-blood wine? Bring them all here... There are too few rtives in the Zhou family. I really should try to have more children to be worthy of the ancestors of the Zhou family."


    After hearing this, Butler Zhou immediately smiled and said: "The Marquis is right, we have too few masters in the Marquis Mansion. You should hire more beauties and have more children."


    I hurriedly asked someone to bring three beauties over.


    Sent Fan Mao out of Zhou Hou''s Mansion again, and while Zhou Huang was enjoying the beauty, he sent a letter to the pce, saying that Zhou and Fan met and did not mention the Bai family.


    Wei Qi was relieved after receiving the news, and said: "Ahuang is finally willing to use more beauties. This is very good, very good!"


    The more students he has, the more he can have leverage over Zhou Huang.


    That''s right, Wei Qi couldn''t even trust Zhou Huang, who was die-hardly loyal to him.


    And Wei Qi''s suspicion stemmed from hisck of ability. If he had enough ability, there would be no need to worry about the achievements of his generals being too high.


    The affairs of the Bai family were busy for another two days and then gradually stopped being discussed. Everyone was busy giving away gifts and preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Mrs. Xiao brought her eldest daughter-inw to the door in person to give the Qin family a gift. She said guiltily: "Last time, I originally wanted to follow Qin Guogong''s wife into the pce, but when she was preparing to go out that morning, the eldest daughter-inw fainted and was diagnosed with the disease. It was already three months after she was pregnant, and she realized that she was really..."


    Hunting to go to Kuishui for three months, Xiao Lin actually thought that she had a woman''s disease. She was afraid that her husband''s family would dislike her, so she hid it.


    Mrs. Xiao was so angry that she scolded Mrs. Xiao Lin. After this incident, Mrs. Xiao Lin truly realized her mistake.


    "Her pregnancy was not easy. I really couldn''t worry about her, so I didn''t go into the pce that day." Mrs. Xiao said, then looked at her eldest daughter-inw and said, "Why don''t you quickly apologize to Mrs. Qin Guo for breach of trust?"


    "Yes." The eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family quickly stood up and saluted Gu Jinli, saying, "Xiao Lin made an apology to Mrs. Qin Guogong. It is all my fault that my mother-inw broke her trust with you."


    Ms. Xiao Lin''s eyebrows are rxed, her face is much softer, and there is a smile in her eyes when she looks at people. It can be seen that her stress has been greatly reduced after bing pregnant.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "The Xiao family sent someone to exin the situation at the gate of the imperial city that day. It''s not a breach of trust. You don''t need to apologize anymore... but I want to congratte you on the blessing of a baby. This baby will definitely lead to a boy in one fell swoop."


    Mrs. Xiao Lin was so happy that her face flushed, and she hurriedly said: "I''d like to give you some good advice, but it doesn''t matter whether you''re male or female, I just want your child to be healthy... Speaking of good health, I, I have a merciless request, I want to ask Mrs. Qin Guogong .


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Do you want to touch the heads of my big wolf and two wolves to get good luck?"


    It is a custom here to rub ones head to bring good fortune, and everyone believes in it. When my eldest brother passed the county criminal examination, his head was almost touched.


    Xiao Lin''s face turned even redder, and she nodded: "Yes, exactly... I wonder if the Duke and Madam can agree?"


    Whether you agree or disagree, it doesnt matter what I say, you can tell the big wolf and the two wolves in person. Gu Jinli called Erqing: Go and bring the big wolf and the two wolves to meet the guests.


    Yes. Erqing went and brought Big Wolf Eng and Xiao Luoyou together.


    "Haha, it''s you. You came to y with Er Lang." When Er Lang saw Mrs. Xiao, he ran over and wanted to hug her. However, he was recently being taught by Qin Sang and he was quite sensible. He quickly stopped and looked at her. Xiang Gu Jinli: "Mother?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, looked at Mrs. Xiao and said, "He wants to hug you."


    "Ah? Hug me?" Mrs. Xiao was so surprised that she quickly opened her arms and hugged Eng: "What a troublesome little heart. If the baby of the eldest couple is half as lovable as Eng after birth, I will be miserable for the rest of my life. Ill be smiling from ear to ear every day.


    Mrs. Xiao Lin was no longer jealous this time, but said with genuine joy: "If the baby in the belly is half as healthy as the second son, my daughter-inw will not have to worry about it for the rest of her life."


    Children are prone to die young, so every family hopes that their children will be healthy, and Eng is the most energetic child Xiao Lin has ever seen.


    Er Lang was very proud and raised his chin and said, "Er Lang is really awesome. You won''t get tired after practicing for a long time."


    He patted his head again and said, "Do you want to touch it? You can get good luck, be blessed, and be powerful. Granny Zhu who sells steamed buns on the street said it. She told Aunt Zhang who sells noodles and Aunt Hu who sells fruit. , Granny Liu who sells cakes and cakes all likes to touch Engs head.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face when he heard this... Brat, you really don''t take your forehead seriously!


    He quickly pointed to the two wolves and said to Xiao Lin, "You can touch them. You''re wee."


    Hurry and finish touching, so that we can skip this step!

 Chapter 2835: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance【3】

    Chapter 2835: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance��3��


    Chapter 2835 Wei Xiao decided to act in advance3


    Xiao Lin didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, so she was shocked. She looked at Gu Jinli and asked uncertainly: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, can I really touch the second young master''s head?"


    This is the head of a prince who is the direct descendant of the Duke''s mansion. How can she, a young girl from a young family, really touch it?


    Then she remembered what her mother-inw said to her, to be generous and generous. Being timid and timid is like being a thief, which will only bring shame to yourself. She hurriedly smiled and said: "Hey, thank you, Mrs. Qin Guogong, thank you, Mr. Qin. I am Just touch it and it will bring blessings to the child in your belly.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao didn''t get angry... Mrs. Xiao looked gentle and reserved, but as the wife of a militarymander, she also had a temper. If Xiao Lin failed to teach her well repeatedly, she would lose patience with her and no longer treat her sincerely. she.


    Xiao Lin was afraid of dirtying Eng''s head, so she wiped her hands with a handkerchief and dried the fine sweat on her hands, then raised her hand and gently touched Eng''s head, and then touched Eng''s head. Putting his hand on his abdomen, he said with a tearful smile: "I hope my son can be as healthy, lively and lovable as the second young master."


    Engs eyes widened when he heard this, and he looked at Xiao Lins belly and asked, Ah, aunt, you have a baby? Can Eng touch it?


    Xiao Lin smiled gently and happily: "Of course, this is my son''s blessing."


    "Haha, thank you, auntie." Eng was very happy and raised his hand to touch Xiao Lin''s belly. The little guy on the opposite side said: "You have to grow up well. When youe out, little brother Eng will take you there. y with other babies.


    Remembering something again, he straightened his body and proudly showed off to Xiao Lin: "Er Lang is already a little brother. His name is Ao Ao Ao. He is very powerful. He can cry just like Er Lang... My cousin said, Ao Ao Ao can cry the roof over."


    Ao Ao Ao? Xiao Lin was confused. Could it be the new wolf cub raised by the Qin family? The second young master named it Ao Ao Ao? But can wolf cubs cry?


    Little Luo You said happily: "Ao Ao is my younger brother. His name is Luo Ao. Not long after he was born, he loves to cry and has a loud voice. But we all like him very much and don''t mind that he loves to cry... My father said that children who love crying are Good energy and good health.


    Cousin Yu was diagnosed with pregnancy at the end ofst year and has now given birth.


    Luo Ying was very happy and used a letter eagle to send the good news to the Qin family. They had just received the good news yesterday and the whole family was very happy. Eng liked little Luo Ao very much and called him Ao Ao affectionately.


    It turns out that the British family has added Liner to their family. Congrattions to the Luo family. Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Xiao Lin hurriedly congratted the Luo family, and then sighed: It is indeed a family that has umted good deeds, and its blessings are longsting.


    Xiao Luoyou was very happy and said kind words on behalf of the family.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it and praised little Luo You: "Our brother You is bing more and more like a eldest son."


    "Why are you still saying polite words? Hurry up and make white jade mooncakes. It will be the Mid-Autumn Festival in five days. If you don''t work harder to make more white jade mooncakes, you will make a lot less money!" Widow Xiao saw Gu Jinli leaving like this He didn''t go back to work for a long time, so he rushed over to call for help.


    "Ah, the second wolf is here." The second wolf howled, grabbed Mrs. Xiao''s hand again, and said: "Grandma Xiao, let''s make the white dough balls. The white dough **** are delicious, and the second wolf likes to eat them the most. "


    Heined again: "But my mother is stingy and won''t allow her to eat the whole thing. She says that eating too much will make her stomach bloated, so she only gives Eng a handful at a time."


    Gu Jinli looked at Eng and said, "If you speak ill of mother, you will be deprived of a chance to eat white balls."


    Mom hates it when I take something from Eng again, wuwuwu! Eng cried angrily.


    Mrs. Xiao hurriedly coaxed him: "Second Young Master, don''t cry... Grandma Xiao likes Bai Tuan Tuan. Can you teach Grandma Xiao how to make Bai Tuan Tuan?"


    "Ah ha, okay, Eng will teach you!" Eng immediately got excited and pulled Mrs. Xiao to teach her how to make mooncakes. He even called Mrs. Xiao Lin: "Auntie ising too. Eng will also teach you. You can also teach me. little baby."


    I am a young teacher, I can teach anyone!


    "Hey, I''lle right away." Xiao Lin quickly followed with a smile. Big Wolf quickly reminded Xiao Lin: "Auntie, be careful, the baby is weak. Auntie should walk slowly and protect the baby."


    "Big Wolf is right to remind you." Gu Jinli looked at Big Wolf with pride on his face. Although my eldest cub doesn''t talk much, he always surprises people when he speaks.


    Mrs. Xiao Lin quickly stopped and smiled at the big wolf: "Thank you, Mr. Qin, for reminding me. I will walk slowly and protect the baby."


    In order to reassure Gu Jinli, Mrs. Xiao said: "It has been three months. She has been raising her for ten days after she fainted. The imperial doctor said that the fetus is very stable. Mrs. Qin Guogong does not need to worry. It is because her fetus is stable that I dare to Take her out as a guest."


    However, this is only one of the reasons. There is another reason that Mrs. Xiao has never said...that is, the Bai family case has finally been settled, and His Majesty will not say anything to the master anymore, so she dares toe to the Qin family''s door.


    ...Yes, Mrs. Xiao lied just now. She did not enter the pce that day, not entirely because Xiao Lin fainted, but because General Xiao suddenly came back and told her mother-inw and daughter-inw not to enter the pce yet.


    She was very unhappy after hearing this, but her men came back specifically to tell her, so she had no choice but topromise.


    But she felt very guilty. After learning that something happened to Er Lang in the pce, she began to doubt Wei Qi... They said that Wei Qi was benevolent, righteous and charitable, a wise man with a breast that could conquer the world and a belly that could carry a boat. But if her guess was right , then Wei Qi...


    Eng: "Grandma Xiao, walk quickly, walk quickly, take your time!"


    Mrs. Xiao came to her senses and hurriedly smiled and said: "Grandma Xiao was wrong. Now walk quickly and keep up with the two wolves."


    "Yeah, that''s right." The two wolves pulled Mrs. Xiao and ran around the house like a pony. After running for a while, they arrived at the fifth entrance into the house, and then ran for another half-quarter of an hour before reaching the corridor and veranda.


    There are already many people in the spacious cool hall that is more than ten meters long, and everyone is busy making white jade moon cakes.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the busy guys and said in surprise: "There are so many people, it''s like a workshop."


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, aunts and uncles, a new person is here! Eng took Mrs. Xiao and introduced her to the people in the Changliang Hall.


    When Mrs. Xiao learned who were doing the White Jade Moon Ball, she was shocked... The people doing the Moon Ball not only included the family members of the northwest military generals, but also the married daughters of the Ouyang family, the wife of Lord Dou of the Household Department, and the Minister of Dali Temple. Xu Chongfeng''s wife and so on are all families who have a ce in the court.


    This, the poprity of the Qin family is also very good, and they can actually gather so many people to have a moon party.


    "Grandma Xiao, you can''t be in a daze, you have to work. If you don''t work, you can''t eat white mooncakes." The two wolves took Mrs. Xiao to make white jade mooncakes.


    After Xiao Lin arrived, he ran to take them to where Ouyang Ming, Ouyang Yu, Dou Yan, Xu Zhong, Xiao Xiaomei, Tan Xiaoxiang, Chu Qinghui, Han and others were, and said: "Auntie, sit down Here, this is the baby group, there are babies in the belly!


    Yes, Mrs. Han is also pregnant. After so many years, Mrs. Han is pregnant again. She should have taken good care of her, but Mrs. Han did not want to miss the opportunity to spend the holidays with everyone, so she insisted on doing a postpartum period.


    Mrs. Xiao Lin was shocked when she heard this... Is this a trick into the mother-inw''s nest? Why are so many people pregnant?

 Chapter 2836: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance【4】

    Chapter 2836: Wei Xiao decided to act in advance��4��


    Chapter 2836 Wei Xiao decided to act in advance4


    Mrs. Hanughed when she saw it: "Mrs. Xiao, please sit down quickly. The work our little group has to do is very easy. Just use red yeast juice to write auspicious words on the white jade moon balls."


    "Hey, thank you Madam Zhang for reminding me." Xiao Lin bowed before sitting down, taking the small brush and red yeast juice handed over by the maid, and wrote the auspicious words on the white jade moon ball ording to the predetermined auspicious words.


    "There have been too many pregnant women recently and there is a shortage of manpower. Mrs. Xiao should work harder and make moon cakes and shape cakes." When Widow Xiao saw the two wolves running away, she personally came to teach Mrs. Xiao how to make moon cakes.


    Mrs. Xiao quickly learned the lesson and made mooncakes with everyone in the Changliang Hall all afternoon. It was not untilte afternoon that she returned home with unsatisfied feelings and received six boxes of white jade mooncakes as a return gift.


    "Grandma Xiao, aunt, little baby, pleasee and make love with Eng tomorrow!" Eng ran to see them off, which made Mrs. Xiao so happy that she got off the carriage and hugged Eng. The kiss fragrant.


    After kissing her enough, she promised: "Grandma Xiao will definitelye tomorrow."


    Er Wolf was very happy: "Haha, okay, Er Lang is waiting for you, Striker."


    Okay. Mrs. Xiao high-fived Eng and made an agreement.


    But when she came home happily and happily told General Xiao about what happened in Qin''s pce today, General Xiao''s face didn''t look good.


    Mrs. Xiao frowned, stood up and left the house. After sending away all the servants guarding the main courtyard, she turned around and entered the house. After closing the door, she asked angrily: "What''s wrong with you? Did I give you another stupid order?"


    General Xiao hurriedly said: "Madam, be careful what you say."


    How can you say that Your Majesty is stupid?


    "Why be careful? When we were in Jiqing Mansion, we lived a veryfortable life, but now that Uncle Cheng has to be careful everywhere..." Mrs. Xiao paused for a while, and then said: "Today, Mrs. Qin Guogong is with all of you. The generals and their families were making mooncakes together, and they were talking andughing, talking about everything, and it was very open and generous...We have worked hard all our lives, and what we want is this kind of happy andfortable life? But now I am so depressed, You cant even be a guest at your benefactors house.


    Mrs. Xiao started to cry at the end of her sentence: "If you are so scared now, when Sister Hua arrives in the capital, if she is dragged into a marriage and marries a bad person, will you continue to endure it?"


    General Xiao hurriedly assured: "Don''t worry about this. I asked for grace. Our family will make the decision on Sister Hua''s marriage. After we have chosen the candidate, we can ask for a marriage decree. We will make sure that our daughter will marry smoothly." I will never wrong her."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and asked General Xiao: "It was possible before, but now can you promise to honor our family?"


    this?


    General Xiao was so stunned that he had no words to refute. It is true that after the great cause was aplished, many people have changed, including His Majesty.


    Mrs. Xiao took the opportunity to say again: "If you think about the Bai family''s affairs carefully, isn''t it very strange? It seems..."


    "Madam, don''t talk nonsense!" General Xiao quickly interrupted her, held her hand, and said: "This matter has passed. No matter what the truth is, our family cannot mention it... I just hope that the whole family is safe and happy, you know ?"


    Mrs. Xiao shed tears and said, "Of course I understand, I also hope that the whole family will be safe and happy, but if there is something fishy about the Bai family, aren''t you afraid?"


    He added: "Husband, I don''t want to encourage you, I just want to remind you that you can be die-hardly loyal, but you can''t be foolishly loyal."


    You have to be loyal to others. If you are loyal to a false wise king, not only will your own family die, but you will also be the executioner of the false wise king and kill many innocent people!


    "Stop talking." General Xiao was silent for a while and said, "Don''t worry, I know what I know." Did you listen to her words?


    Mrs. Xiao was happy and asked again: "Can I still go to the Qin family?"


    "Oh, go ahead, I will find an excuse." General Xiao agreed, but couldn''t helpining: "If I don''t let you go, you will make trouble so that I can''t even pass the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Even though his wife may be dignified and polite, she is very fierce at heart. He is afraid if she really gets angry.


    "When did I stop letting you celebrate the festival? Come on,e on, let me eat this box of white jade moon dumplings for you, so that you can have a good Mid-Autumn Festival!" Mrs. Xiao opened the box of moon dumplings and gave it to General Xiao, saying like a treasure: " Look, what beautiful moon dumplings, they look like white jade. These are stuffed with dried fruits, fried with nine kinds of dried fruits. They are fragrant. Eng likes this the most."


    General Xiao smiled: "You really like the Second Young Master Qin. Ever since you met him, you have been talking about him every day."


    "The second wolf is cute and sensible, and he also knows how to care for others. Of course I like him. If possible, I would like to take him to our house to stay for a few days." Mrs. Xiao liked the second wolf so much that she would stop talking about him. I couldn''t stop telling General Xiao a lot of interesting things about Eng.


    What the two wolves did was so surprising that General Xiao was very happy to hear it. He liked the two wolves a little bit, and sighed in his heart again... What if it was Qin Xiaohou who fled to the northeast?


    The next day, Mrs. Xiao took Xiao Lin to the Qin family again and made mooncakes with the others.


    While everyone was busy celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival, Wei Xiao received the letter sent by Wei Changling using a letter eagle.


    After reading the letter, he was so angry that he smashed the table: "You bastard, how dare you do such a shameless and stupid thing!"


    Although the Gu family is evil and frightens him, Mu Geer is his cousin who is connected by blood and has experienced life and death together. The big wolf and the two wolves are also his cousins. More importantly, disturbing the Qin family will bring fear to the entire northwest. Out of control, does that idiot want the Wei family to lose this unified dynasty? !


    This dynasty was brought down by his Wei Xiao. Whoever dares to cause chaos will be killed by him, even if that person is his uncle!


    Wei Xiao took out a roster and looked at the map of mountains and seas hanging on the wall...


    Now the Northeast is guarded by General Liu, who is loyal to the Wei family. If Wei Qi dies and he seeds, Uncle Liu will not do anything... The Northeast is considered stable.


    Guarding Dongqing''s Xinliu City is his confidant and beloved general Rui Xiong. Rui Xiong''s sister is one of his concubines. The Rui family will not cause trouble for him and will only hope that he will ascend the throne soon... Xinliu City Its also safe.


    The Central ins is guarded by Uncle Liu. He has the same idea as Uncle Liu. Well, the Central ins is also safe.


    The northwest is now guarded by Brother Luo. If Luo Ying knew that Wei Qi was suspected of plotting against the two wolves, he would have wanted to kill Wei Qi himself, so the northwest was also stable.


    Half of the troops in Jianghuai belong to the Guo family, and the Guo family has good rtions with the Mugeer family, which is half the battle.


    As for Jiangnan... although there are some troubles, they are all military officials of the Wei family. As long as he wins and promises benefits, they will not fight with him.


    The most troublesome thing is Zhou Huang...Zhou Huang leads the entire Zhili camp to block the way to Beijing. There are Fuhu Army and Xiao family in Beijing. If they join forces to fight with him, he can even kill Wei. Xiao, but the chaos cannot be quelled in a short time... If there is any change between Rong Thief and Dong Qing at this time, his unified dynasty will fall apart!


    Dang, Dang, Dang, Wei Xiao banged the de on the table, thinking about it for half an hour, and finally decided... do it!


    While Mu Geer is in the capital, you can provide him with internal support. Kill Wei Qi and Wei Lin as soon as possible, and then have Mu Geer and Gu Jinan go to Mr. Feng and the Ouyang family respectively to help him stabilize the court. Don''t worry, he can sessfullyplete the internal change of the Wei Dynasty and be the new emperor of David!

 Chapter 2837: Get out of here, old toad

    Chapter 2837: Get out of here, old toad


    Chapter 2837 Get out of here, old toad


    After Wei Xiao decided to seize the throne in advance, he immediately began to make arrangements.


    First, he wrote an embellished letter to Luo Ying about the two wolves falling into the water. After arousing Luo Ying''s anger, he then asked Luo Ying to stabilize the northwest and defend the Longshan Mountains within the next year, and never let Tuo Gude take advantage of it. Lead troops into the territory.


    He called Nan Yu again and told him: "Have you finished your drunken life and dream of death?"


    Zuishengmengde is a kind of poison. Once poisoned, people will fall into aa. After sleeping for two or three days, the person will diepletely, and no toxins can be found in the body. It is the safest to use it to kill Wei Qi and his son.


    Nan Yu was stunned for a moment, and soon he shouted with joy: "Master finally decided to take action? Great, master is wise!"


    "Shut up, don''t make any noise until the matter is done." Wei Xiao scolded and asked again: "How is the medicine?"


    "It has been prepared. Master can use it at any time!" In fact, the poison has not beenpletely prepared yet. If it were used, it would be very likely to be found by an imperial doctor with superb medical skills to find poison in the body of the deceased. However, in order to reassure Wei Xiao, he prepared it in advance Action, Nanyu lied.


    He then asked: "Master, when exactly are you going to die in a state of drunkenness and dreams?"


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyes and stared at Nan Yu dangerously, saying: "Don''t let me teach you the rules myself... When to use it and how to use it, I will tell you myself, so you don''t need to ask any more questions!"


    Master, please calm down, it was a ve who overstepped his bounds. Nan Yu quickly knelt down and admitted his mistake, but as long as Wei Xiao was willing to kill Wei Qi in advance and help him kill the Dongqing royal family early, he would be willing to suffer any anger!


    Wei Xiao was satisfied when he saw that he had a good attitude in admitting his mistake, and said: "Go down, hurry up and finish the affairs of Yongtai Mansion, and then return to Beijing in advance to get married."


    Nan Yu was shocked when he heard this. Are you nning to do something on the wedding day again?


    It is indeed a good time to seed easily, because Wei Qi, as a biological uncle, must step forward to perform the duties of his elders on the day Wei Xiao marries his wife.


    Yes. Nan Yu responded respectfully, turned around and left.


    In order to prevent Wei Qi from bing suspicious, Wei Xiao sent a memorial to the cab in the capital and a letter to Wei Qi.


    The contents of the memorial and the letter were simr. They were all about the good news that he was about toplete the purge of Zhongzhou and supervise the construction of the Yongtai military fortress. The letter had a strong sense of iming credit, which not only made the elders unhappy, but also reassured Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi has always believed that arrogant people cannot take on big responsibilities. Only those who are calm and reserved like himself and know how to bnce can be true emperors.


    Wei Xiao was very aware of Wei Qi''s thoughts, so he deliberately wrote the letter of invitation.


    After boasting, Wei Xiao also said that he would go to Beijing in advance to get married, and asked Wei Qi to prepare with Queen Wang, the Ministry of Rites, and Zong Zheng''s family, so that when he returns, they will get married immediately... The reason given is also very reasonable. He said that he was old and Luo Huiniang was pregnant. It would be very ugly if he didn''t marry his wife as soon as possible.


    Wei Xiao sent people eight hundred miles to rush to the capital to deliver the letter, and wrote to Wei Changwu, asking him to keep an eye on Xiao Xinghua and make sure she was on the side of the Qin family. If you dare to be a white-eyed wolf, you are wee. , directly captured her and Boss Xiao as hostages and used them to threaten the Xiao family!


    When Wei Changwu received the letter, it was already August 14th. He was staying in Yuyang Mansion with his brother and sister Xiao Xinghua, preparing to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. But Xiao Xinghua had no intention of celebrating the festival. She pulled Xiao Yuanmu and hurried to the Yamen. She also disliked Xiao Yuanmu''s slow running: "Aren''t you a martial artist? You followed dad to guard Jiqing Mansion? How did you run so well? So slow? Can you hurry up? If it getster, the office will have a holiday to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival!"


    Xiao Yuanmu was pulled so hard that he almost fell down: "Brother does know how to punch and kick, but his legs and feet are really not as fast as yours... Sister Hua, please run slower, you can make it in time."


    Is it toote?


    "Wait, wait, don''t close the door!" Xiaoxing Hua has good eyesight. She raised her eyes and saw two government servants closing the gate of the government office. She was so anxious that she shouted: "Stop, don''t close it!"


    He let go of Xiao Yuanmu and rushed to the government office.


    Fortunately, a carriage ran out of the alley at the corner and was about to hit Xiao Xinghua. Suddenly, a man jumped out of the restaurant on the street. Afternding, he grabbed Xiao Xinghua. , pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Mr. Ning looked down at Little Xinghua with a gentle smile on his face and said, "Don''t be afraid, girl, there''s nothing..."


    But before she could finish her touching words, Little Xinghua pped Mr. Ning in the face, and then gave him a p that would end his descendants.


    "Ah!" Mr. Ning was suddenly beaten. He fell to the ground and curled up. He looked at Xiao Xinghua with pain and disbelief on his face: "You, you... I saved you~"


    "Ah, bah, I''ve been a martial arts girl since I was a child. I''m really good at it, especially when I run very fast. I don''t need you to save me at all!" Xiao Xinghua pointed at him with her hands on her hips and yelled: "And were you saving me just now? You were clearly taking advantage. ! Just save people, why are you hugging your waist and chest? A bunch of old toads still want to eat swan meat. Do you know who I am? How dare you do it...Old bastard!"


    Xiao Xinghua became angrier as she scolded him more. Taking advantage of the fact that Mr. Ning was still in pain and unable to fight back, she rushed up to him and gave him three more kicks.


    "Ah!" Ning Ji felt the pain getting worse. He wished he could chop down Xiaoxinghua with a knife, but he couldn''t stand up now, so he could only scold Ning Ji... The third uncle was indeed a ck-hearted person. On the surface, he was nice to him, but in fact But it''s hurting him. For such a shrew, he actually said that she has a good marriage!


    Xiao Xinghua shouted towards Xiao Yuanmu: "Brother, this old toad is taking advantage of your sister. Hurry up and hold him down. Don''t let him run away. Seeing that he is well dressed, I have to ask him for a hundred taels of silver." You have to paypensation, otherwise I will suffer a big loss... I will go to the Yamen first!"


    It was Sayazi who ran towards the government office and continued to shout: "Master, Master, wait, don''t close the door!"


    The shouting was so loud that it frightened the two government officials. They instinctively replied: "No, no, please slow down."


    "Haha, thank you!" Xiao Xinghua said her thanks, and quickly rushed to the gate of the government office, held the gate with her hands, and began to introduce herself: "I am the daughter of the current emperor''s favorite general, Uncle Xiao, and his only daughter. My daughter is still a legitimate child... That is my brother, the eldest son of Uncle Xiao, the future Uncle Xiao. I grew up with Mrs. Qin Guogong and Mrs. Gao of the Lei family caravan, and I have a close rtionship with them. Mother, daughter, grandparents, and grandchildren met Prince Wei some time ago and received many rewards from him..."


    After telling a long list of his proud background, he revealed the purpose of blocking the door: "This time I came back to Beijing to recognize my rtives and passed by here. I bought a batch of houses, shops and fields, and came all the way to the Yamen to exchange for the red deed!"


    The yamen servant was stunned. After he came to his senses, he was a little angry: Look, you dont look like a girl from the Earls Mansion.


    Looking at the way you hit someone just now, who wouldn''t say something like a city shrew? How can you look like a nobledy? !


    However, the Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon, and the government officials just want to go home and celebrate the festival happily. They dont want to get entangled with this shrewd woman, lest she spoil the festival. They said: "Girl, we kindly remind you, dont lie if you have nothing to do." , otherwise it would be a big deal to lose your head in front of the magistrate."

 Chapter 2838: Failure and running away

    Chapter 2838: Failure and running away


    Chapter 2838 Failure and Running away


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "Don''t worry, uncle, even if I make trouble in front of the emperor, my head will be stable, because I am Uncle Xiao''s only daughter, and I have been with the Duke of Qin since I was a child..."


    "Okay, okay, I''ve already blown it once. Stop blowing it. We''re in a hurry to go home for the holidays and don''t have time to hear you do it again." The Yamen servant interrupted Xiao Xinghua and asked directly: "What can I prove? Take out your identity stuff."


    Xiao Xinghua immediately took out a token and handed it to the yamen officer: "This is the token given to Uncle Xiao''s Mansion by the emperor in Jingli. There is a picture album prepared in the yamen. You can take it in and ask the prefect topare a pair of imperial gifts. You can know the authenticity from the tokens album.


    These words were very insightful. After hearing this, the Yamen servant looked at the token again and did not dare to neglect it. He said: "Wait for now, I will ask the prefect."


    After saying that, he hurriedly took the token and went to the Yamen to find the prefect.


    Xiao Xinghua was not idle for a moment. She pointed at Mr. Ning and cried to another yamen servant: "Master, that disciple molested me. I am a girl from the Earl''s Pce. I am innocent and noble, but I am in front of your yamen." Someone was taking advantage of me on the street. If my father knew about it, I would report to Your Majesty, you guys..."


    Ill catch you now! The yamen servant was afraid of her and hurriedly ran to help arrest her.


    But when the Ning family hiding in the restaurant saw that the situation had failed, they immediately rushed out to help. When the government officials saw it, they hurried back and said to Xiao Xinghua: "It''s over, your family has made trouble. There are many helpers. You guys If youre a liar, run away!


    Don''t cause trouble for our government office, we don''t want toe to the government office to interrogate you during the Mid-Autumn Festival!


    Xiao Xinghua hurriedly said: "You are a government office here, and you are supposed to protect the people. How can you let the sufferer run away? Go to the government office quickly and call all the government officials to help!"


    The officer''s face turned dark: "You little girl knows how to send people. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and I don''t want to get hurt for your family and not be able to celebrate the festival!"


    "Hey, you are an unqualified yamen servant. You didn''t help the poor man. That means you met me. If Duke Qin and his wife bump into you, your entire yamen will be in trouble!" Xiao Xinghua said again: "Me too. If I dont embarrass you, you can go to Yuxiao Vi to find General Wu, the Chief of Guard, and tell them that the Xiao family brothers and sisters met evil people on the road and were about to be beaten to death. After hearing this, he will immediately lead his troops to rescue them."


    "Yu, Yuxiao Courtyard? Prince Wei''s Courtyard? Do you really know Prince Wei!" The yamen servant was shocked. He almost believed that Xiao Xinghua was a girl from the Earl''s Mansion. After all, ordinary shrews in the city would not dare to trick Yuxiao Courtyard. Go to the hospital: "You go first and hide in the Yamen. Don''t go out to help blindly, so as not to be bullied by the evil people. I will go to Yuxiao Courtyard to find someone!"


    The yamen servant saw the great merit and waved to him. After exining the little star flower, he hurried to Yuxiao Vi.


    "Brother, you are a man. You are the eldest son who has established a family. You are my God. Don''t be afraid of their numbers. Hold on, hold that madman to death and don''t let go. General Wei Changwu will be here soon!" Xiaoxing! Hua hid in the yamen gate and shouted to Xiao Yuanmu, cheering him up but not helping.


    Xiao Yuanmu felt tired and distressed after hearing this. Sister Hua was supposed to be a gentle, elegant and quietdy, but because she was living outside, she became a fierce and wild girl.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Hua, my eldest brother will not let this madman who took advantage of you escape. He will be brought to justice!" Xiao Yuanmu held down Mr. Ning tightly to prevent the Ning family from rescuing him, and even rushed to The Ning family shouted: "I am the eldest son of Uncle Xiao''s family. Please don''t use force. If you have any dissatisfaction, let''s go to the government office and tell them!"


    The Ning family came to make friends with the daughter of the Xiao family, so Master Ning Er led a group of people but did not dare to touch Xiao Yuanmu. He could only look at Mr. Ning and ask him what to do with his eyes.


    Young Master Ning endured the pain and said: "I am the eldest grandson of Ninghou Mansion, and Ning Jihou is my third uncle... If you say you are from Uncle Xiao''s family, then our two families are His Majesty''s confidants, and we should live in harmony, please hurry up stand up!"


    Stop oppressing me!


    Xiao Yuanmu was shocked when he heard this: "Are you Uncle Ning''s nephew?"


    Mr. Ning: "Yes, I am the eldest grandson of the Ning family. Get up quickly and I will show you the letters written by Ning Jiapei and his third uncle!" Autographed letters are used firstly to prove one''s identity, and secondly, when one encounters difficulties, one can use letters from famous people to go to the local government office for help.


    Ning Ji was very knowledgeable and had unparalleled achievements in the Northeast. Xiao Yuanmu admired him very much. He quickly got up, supported Mr. Ning and said, "Brother Ning, I''m really sorry."


    but


    "Where is the autograph letter between Ning Jiapei and Ning Hou? Please take it out and let me take a look."


    Mr. Ning was still in pain, so he could only say to Master Ning, "Take out the jade pendant and the letter and show it to him."


    Yes. Master Ning Er took off the jade pendant of Master Ning, took out the letter he had hidden, and presented these two items to Xiao Yuanmu.


    Xiao Yuanmu looked at it and saw that it was true. He hurriedly saluted and said, "You are really the eldest brother of the Ning family. I have offended you so much just now. You have suffered."


    Xiao Xinghua rushed over and said, "Why are you suffering? Brother, he really took advantage of your sister just now. Can you be tougher? Don''t admit your mistake and apologize to others when you are clearly taking advantage of it!"


    Thats right, you agree. Are you crazy?


    I dont know if Xiao Yuanmu is crazy or not, but Young Master Ning is going crazy... Xiao Xinghua is indeed beautiful and noble, but she is a shrew. How can he, the eldest grandson of the Ning family, submit to such a shrew? !


    "Young Master." Seeing that Young Master Ning was about to lose control, the dead man sent by Ning Ji quickly reminded him... Ninghou said that no matter what, Young Master Ning must capture Xiao Xinghua and control the five safe cities of the capital. The Bingma Division must not fall into the hands of others!


    Only by taking down the Xiao family and controlling the entire five-city military division, it will be easier for the master to seize the throne.


    After hearing this, Mr. Ning suppressed his anger, looked at Xiao Xinghua, saluted her, and said with a smile: "I was really eager to save people just now, and I didn''t pay attention to the rules. Please don''t take it off, Sister Xiao, and forgive Brother Ning."


    "Brother Ning?" Xiao Xinghua trembled and said, "I''m only thirteen years old, dare I ask you about Geng?"


    This sentence reminded Mr. Ning of the ''old toad and old bastard'' from before. He was so angry that his face almost twisted, and he had to hold back his anger and said: "Sister Xiao, although you are young, ording to seniority, we are peer."


    Seeing that Xiao Xinghua was about to get angry again, he quickly looked at Xiao Yuanmu and said with a bitter smile: "Brother Xiao, Sister Xiao seems to be a little hostile to me... I really didn''t mean what happened just now, I just wanted to save people."


    Xiao Yuanmu also felt that Xiao Xinghua had gone too far, and said to her: "Sister Hua, what happened just now was not Brother Ning''s fault. For the sake of him saving your life, don''t go against him again." Oh...this is not what a sensibledy would do."


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua looked at Xiao Yuanmu and her eyes widened in shock: "Brother, what evil did you do in your previous life? Why do you love to admit your mistakes so much in this life? Are you blind? Didn''t you see the way he looked at me earlier? Is something wrong?"


    When the old man named Ning rescued her, he held her and looked at her as if he wanted to strip her naked. This reminded her of the way those old men looked at Sister Wen Qiong when she was a child. It was so disgusting that it made her sick. Want to vomit!


    besides


    Are you sure that the fact that I was almost hit by a carriage just now was an ident?

 Chapter 2839: Failure and running away【2】

    Chapter 2839: Failure and running away��2��


    Chapter 2839 Failure and Running away2


    Everyone present was shocked by what he said... Xiao Xinghua was saying that the fact that she was almost hit by a carriage was not an ident, but a n.


    Mr. Ning was horrified when he heard this, but the truth about setting up a trap for a hero to save the beauty and gain favor could not be exposed. He said angrily: "It''s ridiculous! Sister Xiao, everything must be based on evidence. You are so empty-handed and wrongly using people. It''s bad for me, Ning." For our familys reputation, my third uncle wants to go to His Majesty to seek justice!


    He spoke so righteously that Xiao Yuanmu was frightened and said hurriedly: "Sister Hua, Third Uncle Ning has a noble character and has repeatedly made extraordinary achievements in the Northeast. You have no evidence and cannot talk nonsense, so as not to damage the Ning family." reputation."


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Xiaoxing smiled cheerfully, pointed at Mr. Ning, and said to Xiao Yuanmu: "Brother, you are really stupid. As long as you are as smart as me, you will know the things in the world. Once the coincidence is too big, After all, it was all nned for a long time!"


    Then he said: "Look at this area. This is Fuya Street. ording to thew, horses are not allowed to ride. All vehicles have to be driven. But the carriage just rushed towards us, and the man named Ning is like this It was a coincidence that I was eating at a restaurant on the street next to the government office. It was such a coincidence that when the carriage was about to hit me, he jumped down to save me..."


    Xiao Yuanmu: "Sister Hua, there are many coincidences in the world. This coincidence is normal and there is nothing unreasonable."


    "Is there anything unreasonable?" Xiao Xinghua smiled and asked: "Brother, when you eat, do you stare at the food and wine on the table, or do you stare at the street downstairs?"


    Xiao Yuanmu was stunned: "When eating, naturally I stare at the food and wine on the table."


    Xiaoxinghuadao: "That''s right, and this is the most unreasonable thing about today''s matter."


    Xiao Xinghua pointed at Mr. Ning and said: "So Mr. Ning, why are you staring at the street when you are eating? Is there food for you on this street?!"


    Seeing that Mr. Ning was about to speak, she said first: "Don''t deny it in a hurry. If you hadn''t deliberately stared at the street, how could you have immediately noticed that I was in danger and saved me urately?!"


    After questioning Young Master Ning, he pointed at Xiao Yuanmu and said: "Brother, you are finished, no, the entire Xiao family is finished. With your IQ, if your father dies, you will definitely not be able to support the family! So you don''t If I continue toin that I like to buy houses, shops and fields, if I dont buy more properties, wont I have to live a miserable life again when my parents wait a hundred years?


    You cant, so I have to n for myself in advance.


    When Xiao Yuanmu heard what his sister said, he felt like he was so useless... He, he was so useless in the eyes of his sister?


    The eldest son Ning had already clenched his fists and wanted to leave, but was grabbed by the dead man arranged by Ning Ji. The dead man reminded him: "The eldest son, remember what the Marquis said... It is better to dissolve enemies than to end them. Since Miss Xiao misunderstood Okay, just exin it clearly."


    Ning Hou said that the Ning family must capture the Xiao family who is in charge of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, so no matter how much Ning Ning doesnt like Xiao Xinghua, he still has to get her!


    Mr. Ning looked at Little Xinghua and saw that although she was only thirteen years old, she had a beautiful appearance and a good figure. Coupled with the power and favor of the Xiao family, it would be good for him to marry her anyway... If Xiao Xinghua really couldn''t teach her well, he could just wait until he finished using the Xiao family and then die of illness.


    After all, after bing Nings wife, its up to him to decide how to treat her!


    Mr. Ning thought this, shaking his head and smiling bitterly, and said: "Since Sister Xiao has doubts about this matter, then I will send someone to retrieve the carriage that hit the person, and untie the knot in Sister Xiao''s heart so that The Ning and Xiao families will continue to get along cordially."


    These words made Xiao Yuanmu blush with embarrassment and said: "Brother Ning, you''re too polite. I''ll leave the matter of finding the carriage to the Ning family..."


    "General Wei Changwu, we are here!" Xiao Xinghua interrupted her brother''s stupid words in time, ran towards Wei Changwu, quickly told everything about today''s encounter and her suspicions, and finally said: " Hurry up and send your troops to look for the carriage. Don''t let his family find the carriage first, otherwise they will wipe out the evidence." "Come, look for a green shed carriage with a new line on the horse''s leg. The person driving the car is a dark-skinned middle-aged man wearing a new pair of cloth shoes." Wei Chang Wu gave instructions in a loud voice, and these details were just told to him by Xiao Xinghua.


    At such a critical moment, Wei Changwu could still notice so many details. Wei Changwu looked at Xiao Xinghua with admiration.


    To be honest, Xiao Xinghua is really noisy. Ever since she met Prince Wei, she has used Prince Wei''s name to do all kinds of evil. She bought a good house, shop andnd for half the price, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. The trick was so thorough that he was so angry that he wanted to strangle her to death because she used Prince Wei''s name for profit, which made Prince Wei''s reputation worse.


    Unexpectedly, besides being crazy, this girl also has the brains to do serious things.


    "Yes." Wei Changwu''s soldiers and horses rushed to trace the whereabouts of the carriage.


    When Mr. Ning saw this, his face turnedpletely dark... Xiao Xinghua, how dare you tantly distrust me? You wait for me, wait until you marry into the Ning family, and see how I torture you!


    Its a coincidence that Mr. Ning is also in Yuyang Mansion. Wei Changwu went over to say hello to Mr. Ning.


    "Yes." Mr. Ning nodded in response, and then exined: "I was ordered to rush to Yongtai Mansion to help build the fortress. Since I set off, I have been traveling day and night. Seeing that the Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, I took a rest in Yuyang Mansion to bezy. Festival, I just didnt expect


    He nced at Xiao Xinghua, his eyes a little sad, and said: "Because I didn''t pay much attention to my actions when rescuing people, my sister of the Xiao family misunderstood me, and this incident happened."


    Xiao Xinghua was furious: "You are an old man, can you stop pretending to be pitiful? It''s obviously you who hugged me, hugged my waist, and pressed my breasts. Why are you making such a scene like I bullied you!"


    Hug and press your chest?


    Wei Changwu was shocked... Sure enough, Xiao Xinghua was still as tough as ever. She actually said such a thing out loud. If word spread to the capital, how could she talk about marrying someone in person?


    Xiao Yuanmu almost cried... This sister was different from what he imagined, and what was even more sad was that he still couldn''t control her.


    Although Wei Changwu was born as a servant, he was a man in charge of the army, more powerful than Xiao Yuanmu. Knowing that this matter could not continue, he said: "Don''t worry, Miss Xiao, Prince Wei will make the decision for you in this matter... Prefect My lord is here, you and Mr. Xiao go to the Yamen to exchange for the red deed."


    The prefect of Yuyang Prefecture felt like crying when he heard this:


    Have you finally discovered that I have been here for a long time?


    Okay. Xiao Xinghua agreed.


    But before she left, she looked at Mr. Ning and emphasized: "I didn''t ask you to save me. With my skills, I can avoid the collision of the carriage, and you did take advantage of me, so you don''t want to use it." Why do you ask me to repay you for your life-saving grace?"

 Chapter 2840: Ordered to pick up someone

    Chapter 2840: Ordered to pick up someone


    Madam and Aunt Lei were afraid that little girls like them who had no family to rely on would be deceived, so in addition to learning necessary survival skills, they also listened to several tragic warning stories every month to let them know how evil people can harm people. If you encounter people''s tricks, don''t be fooled.


    She has heard several stories about people who were deliberately plotted by evil people to save their lives, and then used this as an excuse to be harmed for the rest of their lives.


    As soon as she said these words, even Wei Changwu was sweating for her. This little Xinghua was really not afraid of death. She spoke so straightforwardly in public. Wasn''t she afraid that Mr. Ning would have a grudge and send dead men to assassinate her?


    For the sake of Xiao Xinghua''s life, Wei Changwu had to scold her: "That''s enough, Miss Xiao. Stop talking. It''s gettingte. If you don''t go to the Yamen, you won''t be able to exchange the red deed."


    Mr. Ning''s patience has reached its limit. If it weren''t for the fact that it was broad daylight and there were so many people around, he would have kidnapped Little Xinghua, broken the tough girl''s bones, and cooked the raw rice into cooked rice. She knelt down to be his Ning family''s chess piece!


    But now Mr. Ning could only say with a smile: "Sister Xiao is serious, today is just an ident, and I never ask for repayment from others when I save people."


    Xiao Xinghua smiled and did not pick on him, but corrected his title: "Master Ning, please call me Miss Xiao. I am not used to calling me brother and sister when we first met, and let others hear it. I thought there was some gossip between us that would corrupt the family tradition!"


    Wei Changwu was convinced. This girl was really not afraid of death. Shepletely ignored his reminder just now and continued to argue with Mr. Ning... Forget it, this feud was so stubborn that it couldn''t be undone, and he was toozy to do so. After being persuaded, I could only stay alert and protect this spiky-haired **** the way back to Beijing.


    And Xiao Xinghua, who had caused the matter toe to an end, had already run up to the prefect, saluted him, and said with a smile: "Sister Hua has met the prefect, and it''s almost the holiday and I''m here to trouble you. It''s really a shame. Im sorry


    She seemed to be the reincarnation of a tterer. She said a lot ofpliments. Finally, she thought she was right and took out a banknote and handed it to the prefect: "Thank you for your hard work, sir. Please ept it for your kindness."


    The governor of Yuyang Prefecture''s hands were shaking and he quickly refused: "Miss Xiao, you''re wee. What you came to the Yamen to do is a serious matter. The Yamen should handle it for you. It doesn''t have to be like this. It really doesn''t have to be like this."


    Because of what the Xiong Yue rebels and Feng Jiaya did, Yuyang Mansion was purged twice. When Prince Wei left, he left a message saying that if the government government dared to ept benefits and ruin the results of his purge, he would definitely do it. He came with a knife and cut him.


    So I beg you, please let me go!


    "No? That''s okay." Xiao Xinghua was reluctant to part with the money, so she quickly took the banknote back and said, "I''ll have someone send a few boxes of white jade moon **** to the prefectter. That''s Qin The recipe taught to us by the Duke''s wife is beautiful and delicious, and would be sold for twelve taels of silver a box in the capital, so you must ept it, it is a gift from the Xiao family to you."


    The fourth-grade prefect, after a few more years, he might be able to go to the capital and be a capital official. It would be good for her and the Xiao family to get the rtionship right.


    After hearing this, the prefect nodded happily: "You can ept the moon cake. Thank you very much, Miss Xiao."


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua gave Xiao Yuanmu a proud look... Take a look at Qinmei''s ability to do things. As the eldest son, you have to learn from it. Don''t be stupid and dull. Even give a gift and talk to Xiao Yuanmu. If you don''t know how to make friends and grow your power, then the Xiao family is really doomed.


    Xiao Yuanmu was so troubled by his sister that he almost died of a heart attack. He had no time to pay attention to her eyes and said to the prefect: "Thank you, sir."


    "Yes, yes,e with me." The magistrate brought the brothers and sisters into the government office, personally exchanged red deeds for their newly purchased houses, shops and fields, and then sent them out of the government office.


    After they left, the prefect immediately shouted: "Close the door, quickly close the door and seal it, it''s a holiday!"


    Mom, donte again, let me take a breath.


    But the master said: "Sir, we may have to open a government office tomorrow."


    The magistrate trembled when he heard this: "Why? Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and ording to thew no government offices are open." Master said: "Prince Wei''s people have already gone to look for the carriage that hit someone, whether it was a real ident or someone If someonemits murder, our government office will have to go to court in ordance with criminalws."


    And this is a nobleman''s case. Don''t talk about it. As long as you are not dead, you have to go to court to settle the case.


    The prefect wanted to cry when he heard this. After returning home in the evening, he had a big banquet in advance to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival, lest something big happen the next day and he would not even have time to eat.


    Fortunately, the Ning family was very cautious in doing things. Even if Wei Changwu''s men took action, what they found was just an ident.


    "The carriage belongs to Landlord Huang''s family in Yufu Vige outside the city. Landlord Huang was able to buy the carriage because of his reputation as a schr... Yesterday, Landlord Huang''s cousin borrowed the carriage toe to the city to buy things for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Seeing that it was gettingte, he was afraid The city gate is closed, and I will be trapped in the city, so I am rushing on my horse and almost bump into you."


    "Huang Landlord''s house is very clean. There is nothing behind it with the Ning family or Ning''s rtives. The same goes for Huang Landlord''s cousin. He is a good farmer who lives on the thirty acres ofnd left by his ancestors." Chief Wei Wu told what he found.


    Xiao Yuanmu turned pale when he heard this: "So, yesterday was indeed a misunderstanding. The Ning family didn''t plot against Sister Hua?"


    Then he looked at Xiao Xinghua and said sincerely: "Sister Hua, you have heard that the Ning family really did not harm you. You should act more steadily in the future and don''t be as aggressive as yesterday. That will only make enemies for yourself... There are many powerful people in the capital, but our family is just an Earl''s Pce, and there are many people we cannot afford to offend."


    Xiao Xinghua sneered when she heard this: "Brother, are you ming me?"


    Xiao Yuanmu did not speak, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    Xiao Xinghua was very sad, but she still argued with reason: "But the man named Ning is not a good person. He hugged me, hugged my waist, and pressed my breasts!"


    When Xiao Yuanmu saw her talking about this matter again, he was very angry and cursed: "Shut up, don''t say such things again. You are a girl, how can you say such nasty things? If it spreads, , how do you still behave?!"


    General Wei Changwu is still here, so you can speak freely and not blush!


    Xiao Yuanmu said in a softer voice: "When saving people, we will inevitably encounter some ces that we shouldn''t touch. How can we be so fussy about it like you?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua couldn''t hold back anymore and shed tears: "As my eldest brother, not only do you not trust me, but you also think that I have wronged someone named Ning? Did you know that when he hugged me, he looked at me What are his eyes looking at? I''m like a piece of meat, and his eyes are full of disgust, thinking about how to eat my piece of meat!"


    Sister Wen Qiong was harmed to death by those old men with disgusting eyes!


    Xiao Yuanmu felt distressed when he saw her crying, but said: "Brother knows that you were frightened and wronged today, but after checking, you can''t unjustly use someone without evidence."


    Xiao Xinghua yelled: "No evidence has been found. It may be because he is clever and secretive, but it does not mean that he really has no malicious intentions!"


    Xiao Yuanmu was angry when he heard this: "Sister Hua, why are you so arrogant? Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Let''s celebrate the festival well. Don''t dwell on this matter anymore. It''s over."

 Chapter 2841: This powerful marriage

    Chapter 2841: This powerful marriage


    Chapter 2841: This powerful match


    "It''s all over? You are not the one who is being worried about and plotted against. You put it lightly!" Xiao Xinghua refused and continued to act: "It''s definitely not easy for Mr. Ning to show up here and save me. We cant just let it go, we must find out!


    You are so messy! Xiao Yuanmu had never seen such a shrewd girl before, and he was really **** off.


    "You''re so stupid, I''m toozy to tell you." Xiao Xinghua ignored him, looked at Wei Changwu, and said: "General Changwu, I was found by Prince Wei''s people. Then I want to ask, what is the Ning family''s situation?" Why do you want to get involved? What is the rtionship between the Ning family and Prince Wei? Is it iron or not? If it werent for him not being iron enough, Prince Wei would have to investigate this hero who happened to save the beauty."


    As soon as these words came out, Wei Changwu became alert. He thought about it and said, "Since Miss Xiao is so worried, I will write a letter to Prince Wei and exin the matter in detail."


    Its done, youve got a lot of work to do, General. You are much smarter than my elder brother. Xiao Xinghua did not forget to insult her elder brother.


    but


    Wei Changwu said: "Master Xiao''s concerns are correct. Miss Xiao should really learn the rules. If she makes a fuss, it will only ruin the rtionship. She should speak her words carefully."


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua looked at Xiao Yuanmu and said: "Brother, I know that I have bad rules and am not the virtuousdy you expected. You also decided that I was making trouble unreasonably today, but I want to tell you Sometimes to tell whether a person has bad intentions, just looking at his eyes is enough


    Xiao Xinghua didn''t want to mention Wen Qiong''s matter, but she knew that the Xiao family was her current supporter, and telling Xiao Yuanmu the matter would gain his pity, so after thinking about it, she told the matter.


    After hearing this, Xiao Yuanmu was shocked. He rushed over to hold Xiao Xinghua''s hand and asked anxiously: "Sister Hua, have you..."


    Xiao Xinghua wiped her tears and said with a smile: "I have great blessings. Of course I have not suffered any disaster, but I can''t forget the eyes of those people. So brother, don''t just look at people by their appearance. There are many beasts in the world. Among the people who knew Sister Wen Qiong were county government officials."


    He added: "This is why I am serious with you today, because the look in Mr. Ning''s eyes disgusts me, so I don''t believe he is a true gentleman!"


    Xiao Yuanmu was heartbroken when he heard this. He cried and admitted his mistake: "Sister Hua, it''s the elder brother who is sorry for you and doesn''t trust you enough. You can beat the elder brother."


    After saying that, he started to cry, but when he saw that Xiao Xinghua didn''t hit him, he did it himself, pping himself.


    Xiao Xinghua grabbed his hand and cried: "Brother, brother, don''t hit yourself. You have been very good to me. You gave me meat to eat and money to spend. It''s just that I suffered when I was a child and I was not honest in my heart." I am down-to-earth, so I dont dare to trust people easily... I also like to buy houses,nd andnd. Now that I have money andnd and a shop, I can feel at ease."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yuanmu hurriedly said: "Sister Hua, wait, my eldest brother will get you the banknote and the house deed!"


    After speaking, he ran to his room, brought a box, and gave it to Xiao Xinghua: "Brother is wrong. He shouldn''t distrust you. Take it and feel more at ease."


    "Wow, brother is so kind to me!" Xiao Xinghua would not be polite to him and immediately took the box away, but she kindly took two hundred taels of silver notes from it and handed them to Xiao Yuanmu: " The eldest brother will take the self-defense and buy some gifts for the eldest sister-inw. Only when the couple coaxes each other can the rtionship be good."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yuanmu looked at Xiao Xinghua and thought: "My sister is so sensible. She even knows how to use money to buy gifts for her elder brother."


    Wei Changwu:


    Mr. Xiao is indeed not very smart.


    However, Uncle Xiao is now in charge of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, so the Xiao family still needs to win over him. "You two, please take it easy, I''m leaving first." Wei Changwu hurried to write a letter to Wei Xiao, not intending to have Mid-Autumn Festival dinner with them.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Xinghua hurriedly called him and said, "General Changwu, you have to pack your things quickly tonight. When the city gate opens tomorrow, we will leave the city immediately. Otherwise, when Mr. Ning learns the results of the investigation, he will He will definitelye to your door to pester me, and I dont want to waste any more time with him.


    Wei Changwu was also afraid that they would quarrel again, so he nodded and said, "Okay, let''s set off early tomorrow morning."


    Having said that, I didnt wait any longer and went to write a letter to Wei Xiao.


    Mr. Ning had learned the results of the investigation and was very proud of it all night. He got up early the next morning to wash himself up, made himself look young and handsome, and rushed to Yuxiao Courtyard in a carriage, nning to forgive Xiao Xinghua magnanimously. His unreasonable behavior made that girl develop a crush on him andpletely be a tool of his Ning family.


    However, when the gate of Yuxiao Courtyard opened, the steward of the Courtyard said apologetically: "Reporting to the eldest son Ning, the young master and the youngdy of the Xiao family are anxious to return to Beijing to reunite with their families. They set off at dawn. Its already past chen hour, so we should have left the city.


    Lets go! Mr. Ning was shocked and extremely angry... The stinky girl obviously knew the results of the investigation and was afraid that he woulde to settle the score, so she ran away.


    Young Master, lets go see Xiaos family off. Ning Jis soldier was not willing to be defeated, so he immediately asked Ning Young Master to ride a horse to chase Xiao Xinghua.


    The stewards of other courtyards were shocked when they saw this... The Ning family is really persistent. It seems that Ning Da really has his thoughts on the daughter of the Xiao family.


    "Close the door." The steward of the other courtyard turned around and went into the other courtyard to write a letter to Wei Xiao, telling him that Mr. Ning was chasing the Xiao family daughter.


    Within a few days, Wei Xiao received two letters from Xinying.


    After reading the letter, he became more and more distrustful of Ning Ji... Mu Geer said that Ning Ji had a problem and asked him to check it out. Now it seems that it is really not without purpose.


    Ning Ji never revealed to him that Ning Da and Xiao Xinghua were going to get married, but now Ning Da showed up... Was it Ning Ji''s order, or was Ning Da himself interested in the power of the Xiao family? , want to marry a noble girl?


    No matter whose idea it is, if you dare to rob someone from him, that is a sin!


    but


    Xiao Xinghua is really a fierce girl, and Brother Cheng is a showman, so he is not a good match for Xiao Xinghua. What if they are forcibly paired up and end up bing enemies?


    The Five Cities Military and Horse Division is in charge of the security of the capital, and Wei Xiao must capture it. After thinking about it, he wrote a letter to both Cheng Geer and Gu Dewang, asking them to pick up the Xiao family outside the capital.


    Two can always be one, right?


    He also sent a letter in Dongqing script to the hidden stake in Xinliu City, increasing manpower to investigate Ning Ji... Ning Ji is too mysterious, and he also has some magical powers to predict the future. Now he has revealed his influence on the Wei family. There are signs that the dynasty is not very loyal, so he must find out exactly what Ning Ji experienced during those years of traveling abroad and what kind of forces he cultivated, otherwise his Wei family''s empire will most likely be destroyed in Ning Ji''s hands!


    However, after ten years of hard work, Wei Xiao has learned to be patient. Instead of breaking with Ning Ji, he continued to maintain a close rtionship with him, continued to pretend to trust him, and regarded him as the first adviser of the dynasty.

 Chapter 2842: worship ancestors

    Chapter 2842: worship ancestors


    Chapter 2842 Ancestor Worship


    Therefore, when Wei Xiao wrote to Dongqing to order the secret agent to investigate Ning Ji carefully, he also wrote to Ning Ji to tell him about the quarrel between Ning Gongzi and Xiao Xinghua in Yuyang Mansion.


    He also gave some advice: The age difference between the two is too big, and since the daughter of the Xiao family is too resistant, Uncle Ning should let him give up.


    He also stated that he also wanted to allocate Xiaoxinghua to Cheng Geer or Gu Dewang.


    It was precisely because of this letter that Ning Ji felt that Wei Xiao did not doubt him because of this matter, and continued to do all kinds of tricks in secret unscrupulously.


    And Ning Ji dared to be unscrupulous because he lived one more life and felt that he was the chosen one, so he had a sense of superiority. As a result, he now looked at many people with contempt, including Qin Sang... In thest life, he He was obviously very afraid of Qin Sang, but in this life, this fear gradually disappeared, and he still felt that Qin Sang was very ignorant when he voluntarily gave up the throne.


    However, Ning Ji forgot a saying from military strategists: Those who underestimate the enemy will die!


    After Wei Xiao finished writing the letter, he went into the underground mechanism of Yongtai Mansion and watched the craftsmen repairing the internal mechanism of the city. He also specifically told his servants to serve him: "Go and make me a mourning robe. I will do it on September 12th." Yes, after the 9th of the 9th month, I will be a vegetarian for one month."


    September 12th is the day for the Qin family to worship their ancestors, and the Qin family is his uncle''s family. Although his nephew cannot go back to worship the ancestors of the Qin family, he still has to observe mourning for twenty-seven days.


    On August 15th, Gu Jinli and his family had a wonderful reunion festival with their rtives. Big Wolf and Eng were very happy to y with the children of their rtives.


    Eng also took his little brother, little sister, and little sisters to y on the street. He led them to see the small vendors who were familiar with him, and the grandmothers and aunts who set up the stalls were so surprised that they almost fainted. He shouted directly: "Little nobles, they are all little nobles. Once we make it, if we make it, no one will dare to bully us in the future!"


    The second wolf patted his chest and promised: "The second wolf will protect you, don''t be afraid."


    Grandma Zhuughed so hard that her teeth almost fell out: "Hey, eh, eh, the young master is protecting us, we are not afraid at all... Come, young master, take it, this is a gift from the mother-inw."


    Eng waved his little hands and said, "We can''t ept it. We can''t ept it. Mom said, small business is not easy and you will lose money."


    Mother-inw Zhu wasughing so hard, thinking that the young master of the Duke''s Mansion would not eat anything outside casually, so she didn''t insist, so she took back the meat buns and said: "Then mother-inw wishes the young master a Mid-Autumn Festival reunion, healthy growth, and more." Beat a few bad guys and save a few good guys.


    Hahaha, thank you, mother-inw, Eng will work hard to beat up the bad guys. Eng promised, and ran to the next stall with his little brothers.


    People on this street are already very familiar with him. All the vendors and shopkeepers are waiting to chat with him when they see himing.


    But we wont chat for too long, because Eng and the others are followed by guards when they go out. If any ignorant vendors bother Eng and the others, the guards wille out to warn them.


    After the two wolves finished shopping on the street, they went home and had a reunion dinner with the adults. In the evening, they made grapefruitnterns together, worshiped the moon, and ate moon dumplings. They were very happy.


    Happily till September.


    Gu Jinli started to say to him: "Eng, in a few days our family won''t be able to eat meat."


    "Why? Are you poor?" Eng wanted to cry, but he has be more sensible recently. When he hears something unhappy, he will first ask why?


    "Howe, our family is rich?" Gu Jinli said: "Because we have to worship your grandparents, eldest uncle, and second uncle, so our family has to eat vegetables for a month to show respect for them."


    Er Lang: "But even if Er Lang eats meat, he will also love his uncle very much."


    Well


    "The rule is that you can''t eat meat." Gu Jinli added, "Since we love our second uncle, let''s eat vegetables for him!"


    Wow, wow, wow, but the second wolf wants to be nice to the second uncle, and also wants to eat meat. The second wolf likes meat the most! The second wolf cried sadly.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s useless for you to cry about this. You have to be vegetarian for a month, otherwise your second uncle will cry." "Will your second uncle cry?" Eng wiped his tears, looked at Gu Jinli, and said seriously: "Mom, you''re lying. My second uncle has gone up to the sky and turned into stars. He''s no longer a human being, so he won''t cry."


    Gu Jinli:


    Its not easy to be fooled.


    "In short, there are about ten days left. During this period, you are allowed to eat two more pieces of meat every day. You must be vegetarian before and after the ancestor worship."


    "Aw, is it true? Mom is so generous, I like you, thank you!" The little guy was happy again, and threw himself into Gu Jinli''s arms, kissing her several times.


    When Qin Sang came home, he even ran to praise Gu Jinli to Qin Sang: "Dad, Mom is so generous. The two wolves can eat more meat."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang knew that Xiaoyu had not told Eng, so he picked up the little guy and said, "Let''s go find your mother."


    As soon as they entered the courtyard where they lived, they saw Gu Jinli writing something. He put down Er Lang and sat down next to her, hugging her waist and reading what she wrote.


    After watching for a while, heughed out loud: "Xiaoyu still has a way. It seems that Eng will do a good job in worshiping ancestors and bing vegetarian."


    Gu Jinli is writing the story of the Little General Condor, adding a character as the spearhead general, but this character died in the battle, and the Little Condor Generals have to worship him and eat vegetables for him for a month!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Ha, of course, whoever wants that brat to believe this, let''s create a plot of worship, let the two wolves cooperate well, and also take the opportunity to learn the etiquette of sacrifice."


    He added: "You write the sacrificial etiquette, I don''t know much about it."


    The ancient sacrificial rituals were tooplicated. She really didnt understand them and could only follow them and pray.


    "Okay, I''ll write it." Qin Sang took the pen in her hand and filled in the space she had vacated about sacrificial etiquette.


    Eng came over and said, "What is dad writing? Eng can''t understand."


    Gu Jinli pinched his chubby cheeks and said, "Then you should learn to read well and y all day long. Look at your brother and brother You. They are still studying and practicing calligraphy at your grandpa Feng''s house. You juste back to y. Two pieces of your meat will be taken away as punishment."


    Children from several families have been studying with Mr. Feng recently, but Eng is naughty and skips ss when he gets bored. He either runs home or goes to his uncle''s house to y. One time, he even ran to the Imperial City Avenue to pick up Mr. Feng. Home.


    Although Mr. Feng was troubled by Eng''s naughtiness, he was even more surprised by his ability to recognize the way... The little guy actually memorized the routes to and from the Imperial City, the Duke of Qin''s Pce, his two uncles'' homes, the Feng Family, the Luo Family, and the Duke of Cheng''s Pce.


    Ooooo, Im going to take the second wolfs meat again, daddy, help the second wolf! The second wolf cried sadly, hugging Qin Sang and begging for help.


    Qin Sang smiled, touched his little head, and said: "Er Lang doesn''t cry, he just takes two pieces of meat, and there is meat to eat... Okay, just cry for a while, and if you cry for too long, Rourou will take more cuts." many."


    Humph, daddy is afraid of mommy, not powerful! Engined, stopped crying, and looked at Qin Sang writing.


    After he finished writing, he started making trouble again: "Dad, go to Grandpa Feng''s house, pick up brother, pick up brother You, and ride on horseback. Eng likes to ride on horseback."


    Qin Sang looked at the sky and saw that it was already evening, so he nodded: "Okay, daddy will take you to pick them up."


    He picked up Eng on his back, turned around, kissed Gu Jinli, and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, stay at home. We will be back soon to have dinner with you."

 Chapter 2843: Sudden mutation, General Liu died

    Chapter 2843: Sudden mutation, General Liu died


    Chapter 2843 Mutation, General Liu died


    Well, mother, be good, Eng will be back with you soon, wave. Eng waved goodbye to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned a little red: "Okay, I''ll wait for you to go home for dinner. Let''s go quickly."


    I watched the father and son leave at sunset.


    When Qin Sang walked to the courtyard gate, he looked back at her again, with a joyful smile in his eyes and raised corners of his mouth, and said to her: "Xiaoyu,e here."


    Gu Jinli trotted over in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Qin Sang looked at her, the smile on his face became stronger. After a while, he said: "This is the life I want...with you, children, rtives and friends, and you will still be waiting at home. I go home."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "This is also the life I want."


    After speaking, he stood up on tiptoes and kissed him.


    Qin Sang''s eyes were full of surprise, he put his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss.


    "Ah, daddy, stop chirping and go pick up your brother!" Eng was so used to it that he no longer even joined in the fun and only urged his daddy to go pick him up.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pushed Qin Sang and said, "Go and pick him up quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang retracted his hand around her waist and said, "My body is a little cold. Xiaoyu, remember to put on a cloak to avoid catching a cold. It''s September now."


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the house and put on some clothes. You guys go back quickly." Gu Jinli reached out and touched the back of Eng''s neck and small palms, and said with a smile: "You are very hot, like a small stove. It''s warm." Warm."


    The second wolf shrank his neck and shouted: "Ah, it''s itchy, mother, please don''t touch the second wolf."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I am your mother, why don''t you let me touch you? Okay, you are very warm, no need to put on clothes. Go pick up your brother and brother You. I will tell you the story of Little General Condor tonight. There is a powerful figure called the Spear Vanguard General."


    "Sharp Spear Pioneer General? Ouch, the second wolf wants to listen, wants to listen!" The second wolf was so excited that he didn''t even want to pick him up.


    But Qin Sang said: "Er Lang, you have to start and end everything you do. Pick up people first, and then listen to the story when youe back. Let''s go."


    He was carrying Eng on his back to pick up someone.


    When they came back, the three little guys ran to find Gu Jinli, shouting: "Mom/cousin, I want to hear the story of the sharp spear pioneer general!"


    Gu Jinliughed so hard: "First eat and take a bath, then tell a story. This is a bedtime story, you should only listen to it before going to bed."


    Wow, wow, wow, mother is annoying, bullying us! Eng cried and hugged Qin Sang, begging: Daddy, help us, we are so pitiful.


    Qin Sang smiled, but said: "Er Lang is good, eat and take a bath quickly, and then you can listen to your mother telling stories."


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy is still afraid of his mother, he is not mighty, and he has no power! The two wolves are so pitiful, they want to be powerful, Daddy, wuwuwu!


    When did you know the word fugang?


    Qin Sang was shocked, and smiled helplessly: "Bad boy, it''s not that daddy is afraid of your mother, nor is it because your husband is weak, but because he likes your mother and respects her... You are still young, and I don''t understand even if I tell you, don''t You''re howling. Go eat and take a shower. If you continue to cry, you''ll be wasting your time listening to the story."


    Brother, dont cry, lets go and eat quickly. The big wolf and the little Luo swam over, took the second wolf to wash their hands, and soon came back to eat together.


    They ate very quickly today. After finishing the rationed meal, they went to take a shower. After washing, they ran back and sat in a row. They looked up at Gu Jinli and said expectantly: "Mother/cousin, say story!"


    "Okay, let me tell you a story." Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing, suppressed hisughter, cleared his throat, pointed to the sky, and began to lie to the children: "By the way, before the little General Condor, the one who guarded Condor City was He is a powerful pioneer general with a sharp spear. He has a flying horse that can travel thousands of miles in a day. The magic spear in his hand is made of the star stone in the sky. It can cut through the void for three hundred miles and directly take the head of the Ghost Rong King!"


    Wow, General Sharpshooter is so powerful. I like General Sharpshooter! The three little guys were so excited. They thought this General Sharpshooter was so handsome and powerful. Seeing the excited expressions of the little ones, Qin Sang suppressed a smile. Seeing that Xiaoyu was talking with great energy, he was reluctant to leave to do other things, so he sat down and listened to her story.


    However, when it came to the sharp spear vanguard general who died in the battle to protect the people in the city, the three little guys cried miserably.


    Especially the second wolf, who was crying so hard that his heart was broken: "Wow, oh, oh, oh, don''t let General Sharpshooter die, mother, mother, can you please let him live? Second wolf doesn''t eat meat anymore, please tell him toe back to life, oh, oh, oh!" "


    this?


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang with regret in his eyes: "They are too young to understand life and death. Telling them this makes them sad."


    "Xiaoyu is right, in a few days it will be the day of ancestor worship, they should understand a little bit." Qin Sangforted Gu Jinli, hugged the second wolf again, and said to him warmly: "The second wolf is not sad, Shen Qian Although the general''s physical body is dead, his spirit is immortal and he is the one who turned into stars in the sky to protect the City of Condor... The people of Condor City worship him every year, and everyone is still together."


    The big wolf wiped his tears and came over to coax the second wolf: "Brother, daddy is right, the sharpshooter general has not disappeared. If you eat vegetables for him for a month, he will always be there!"


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and asked, "Mom, is the big wolf right?"


    Gu Jinlis eyes were a little wandering, but his tone was extremely firm: Our big wolf is right!


    Haha, the big wolf smiled happily and looked at the second wolf again: "Brother, did you hear that?"


    "Woo, listen, I heard it." The second wolf sobbed for a while, and finally held back his tears, raised his little hand, and said firmly: "The second wolf wants to eat green vegetables, keep the sharpshooting general!"


    Big Wolf: "Hey, eat the green vegetables and keep the sharpshooting general!"


    Xiao Luoyou looked at Gu Jinli and felt that the story told by his cousin was a bit wrong, but he still agreed: "Yeah, yeah, eat a vegetarian diet to pay homage to General Sharpshooter."


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face when he heard this, and nodded again and again: "Well, we will be vegetarian in a few days to pay homage to General Sharpshooter. We can still eat meat in the past few days."


    Er Wolf: "No, Er Lang will eat green vegetables tomorrow and keep the sharpshooting general and don''t want him to disappear, woo woo woo~"


    There was no other way, Gu Jinli could only say: "Okay, okay, I''ll start eating vegetables tomorrow."


    After hearing this, Eng hugged Qin Sang again and cried. He was very sad. It seemed that he was really sad that General Sharpshooter died.


    The next day, Eng really had a vegetarian diet for a whole day. He didn''t even bother eating meat. He even started to talk about wanting to learn marksmanship: "I want to learn powerful marksmanship and be a sharpshooting general. Well, Eng can do it." of!"


    this?


    The poisoning is not shallow.


    But this innocent heart moved both Gu Jinli and Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang also thought of his second brother: "Your second uncle is a spear user. He has superb marksmanship and dances extremely well."


    The same person who used a spear to kill everyone was Emperor Jingyuan. It was just two of them who used spears, but they ended badly.


    Ah, is that second uncle a sharpshooter general?! Engs eyes lit up when he heard this, and he looked at Qin Sang expectantly, waiting for him to say yes.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "So be it."


    The Sharp Spear Vanguard General is based on his second brother.


    The second wolf was very happy: "Ouch, the second uncle is so powerful. The second wolf wants to eat green vegetables for the second uncle!"

 Chapter 2844: Sudden mutation, General Liu died [2]

    Chapter 2844: Sudden mutation, General Liu died [2]


    Chapter 2844 Mutation, General Lius death2


    Have you finally remembered that your second uncle is here?


    Gu Jinli nodded quickly: "Yeah, yeah, Eng is right. I love your second uncle, so we will be a vegetarian for him for a month. We must keep our word, otherwise we will be the people of the viin vige who don''t keep their word." "


    Eng clenched his fists and said firmly: "Eng knows how to do it, so he doesn''t want to be a member of a small vige!"


    The vigers of the viin vige in the story are very bad. They always help the bad people to bully the people in the unlucky vige.


    Brother Cheng heard this as soon as he came in. He shook his head and said, "Second sister, you are lying to the child again."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "I have never lied to anyone. If you don''t believe me, ask your second brother-inw, he can vouch for me."


    Qin Sang supported his wife: "Well, my Xiaoyu never lies to others."


    This show of affection made Brother Cheng feel a little bit sour, and he got down to business again: "Brother Wang and I received a letter from Brother Wei. He asked us to go out of the city to pick up the daughter of the Xiao family... Tsk, his calctions are quite urate. He doesnt cover up, and he uses us so easily.


    Xinying has already sent Wei Xiao''s letter to the capital. Cheng Ge''er and Gu Dewang knew Wei Xiao''s n after reading the letter.


    After Brother Cheng finished speaking, he handed the letter to Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    After the two of them read it, they said: "The Xiao family is pretty good. Although Xiao Xinghua is a bit aggressive and greedy for money, she is a pretty good girl, independent and has the ability to protect herself. If you don''t go and meet her, you might like her."


    Brother Cheng was shocked: "Second sister, second brother-inw, you actuallypromised and let us make chess pieces?"


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said: "Although Wei Er is scheming, you have reached Mu Shaoai''s age. Go meet the little girl more. If you like each other, you can ask for her to be your wife. Anyway, it is you who live the life, and Its not Wei Er, so dont pay too much attention to him.


    Brother Cheng: "Second sister, I''m still young and don''t n to get married so early."


    His dream is to build a big ship, sail out to sea, see the overseas world, bring endless overseas wealth to thisnd, and let everyone live a truly prosperous life.


    but


    Its just a small thing to help pick people up. Brother Wang and I will go there.


    When he said this, his eyes were filled with gossip, and you could tell at a nce that he was nning some evil idea.


    Since Brother Cheng has always done things in a measured way, Gu Jinli didn''t tell him anything and left Eng and the others to him. The couple went to prepare for the Luo family and the Qin family to worship their ancestors.


    On the third day of September, the preparations for ancestor worship werepleted.


    On the sixth day of September, the couple helped Zhang Zhong go to Lians house to propose marriage to General Lians niece for Zhang Zhong.


    Zhang Zhongs marriage is a long-standing problem, but he didnt expect that after Zhang Zhong stayed in the capital for a year, he met the grandniece of General Lian and fell in love with each other.


    General Lian is the father-inw of Jiang Qi in Tianfu County and has a close rtionship with the Qin and Gu families. During the Mid-Autumn Festival, General Lian''s wife brought her nieces and nephews to give festival gifts to the Qin family.


    Gu Jinli met the girl. She was twenty years old this year. She was good-looking and decisive. She had dyed getting engaged until now because of the unstable situation caused by the change of dynasty.


    The two parties were interested, and since she was a girl from the Jiang family''s inws, the Lian family, it was perfect to marry Zhang Zhong. The Qin family immediately came forward to propose marriage on Zhang Zhong''s behalf.


    Wei Qi was very dissatisfied with Zhang Zhong''s engagement... Zhang Zhong looked honest and dull, but he was very difficult to plot. After staying in the capital for so long, Wei Qi''s people had plotted against his marriage several times, but nothing happened. can seed. Wei Qi was very angry, but for the sake of reputation and to win over Zhang Zhong, Wei Qi still gave Zhang Zhong and Lian Wenxiu a pair of Tongxin pendants on the day of Zhang Zhong''s engagement, which made Zhang Zhong''s engagement ceremony more morous.


    On the ninth day of September, the Double Ninth Festival, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took their three children to the Feng family to spend the festival with Mr. Feng, which made Mr. Feng happy.


    The next day, before Mao hour, Xiao Luoyou got up. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took him to the Luo family''s ancestral home, where he bathed and changed clothes and began to worship the ancestors of the Luo family.


    The steps of the grand ceremony are veryplicated. After setting up a mourning hall at home to worship, they will then go out of the city to the Luo family cemetery. Xiao Luoyou, a descendant of the Luo family, will personally sweep the tombs of the Luo family ancestors. There are many tombs, and each one must be cleaned and worshipped. Now, Xiao Luoyou has been busy in the cemetery for two days.


    On the third day, Xiao Luo You just went down the mountain to go home, to keep vigil for the ancestors of the Luo family and to do the Taoist temple.


    And the third day is September 12th. The Qin family also has to pay homage to their ancestors. They can no longer apany Xiao Luo on the tour. However, brother Cheng went to Luo''s house to apany Xiao Luo on tour, lest he be harmed at his young age. Go.


    On September 12th, Wei Qi spared no effort and personally took Wei Lin out of the pce. He first went to the Luo family to offer incense to the ancestors of the Luo family, and then rushed to the Qin family to worship the ancestors of the Qin family.


    The king of a country came to worship in person, which gave the Luo family and the Qin family a lot of face, and also gave Wei Qi and Wei Lin a reputation as a family that treats loyal ministers favorably.


    Although Gu Jinli didn''t like Wei Qi and his son, he still followed Qin Sang and knelt down to thank Wei Qi and Wei Lin.


    It''s just that Wei Qi took advantage of it and said: "The Qin family is brother Xiao''s uncle''s family. Now that brother Xiao is not here, let brother Lin go up the mountain with you on his behalf to visit the tombs of the ancestors of the Qin family."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked. Gu Jinli even wondered if Wei Qi''s mind was abnormal.


    It''s okay for Wei Xiao to follow him to sweep the tomb. After all, Wei Xiao is half of the Qin family''s blood, but your son has nothing to do with the Qin family. Let him follow you to sweep the tomb. Why, the prince doesn''t want to do it anymore. He wants to be a member of the Qin family. grandson?


    But if you want to do it, you have to see if the Qin family wants it!


    Mr. Feng''s face was as dark as water, and he was bing more and more disappointed with Wei Qi... If you want to gain a reputation for benevolence and righteousness, you must have a certain degree of restraint. What''s the matter with taking advantage of others to worship their ancestors to gain a reputation for yourself? !


    Lord Ouyang Zhang said: "Your Majesty, you must not do it. This is against the rules. If we force people with foreign surnames to follow us to visit the tombs and worship, it will not be good for both families."


    Wei Qi didn''t really want to ask Wei Lin to visit the tombs of Qin family ancestors. He just expressed his intention to earn a good reputation for the father and son... Anyway, you can get benefits by just saying a few empty words. If you don''t say it, it will be in vain. .


    Therefore, after Ouyang Zhang came out to stop him, Wei Qi took the opportunity and sighed: "I think back then, the Qin family was destroyed by the Chu Sin Emperor, and was also implicated by the Wei family. I feel really guilty, thinking about the rtionship between Brother Xiao and Brother Lin. Cousins, this is why I want Brother Lin to rece him and the Wei family to do his best for the Qin family..."


    Mr. Feng didn''t bother to see him pretending, so he said: "Your Majesty, the ancestors of the Qin family already know what you want, so you should just follow the rules."


    Your intentions are poisonous, and the Qin family dare not ept it!


    After Wei Qi heard the anger in Mr. Fengs words, he didnt dare to pretend anymore and hurriedly said: Sir, you are right. If thats the case, Brother Lin will not go to the Qin family cemetery, but...


    He looked at Wei Lin and said, "Brother Lin, please do your best to send your third brother Qin and the others out of the city on behalf of your father."


    As long as Brother Lin walks around the city with the Qin family and lets the people in the city take a look, he will earn his good reputation.


    "Yes, my child takes the order." Wei Lin agreed and walked to the Qin family, waiting to set off.


    What is a disgusting person?


    This is called disgusting!


    But Wei Qi is the emperor, and no matter how disgusted Gu Jinli is, he can''t open his mouth and drive Wei Lin away.

 Chapter 2845: Sudden mutation, General Liu died [3]

    Chapter 2845: Sudden mutation, General Liu died [3]


    Chapter 2845 Mutation, General Lius death3


    Qin Sang couldn''t help it anymore and said expressionlessly: "Your Majesty, I just want to lead my family to worship my ancestors today. I ept the kindness of you and His Highness the Crown Prince."


    This is explicitly rejected.


    Unfortunately, Wei Qi was still unwilling to give up and said: "Brother Mu, if it weren''t for the Wei family, your family would not have suffered a catastrophe. Just ask Brother Lin to give it to you, otherwise I will feel really uneasy... I always dream about how my father, Brother Cheng, and Brother Ji died tragically."


    At the end of the sentence, I started crying.


    But he is not the only person in the world who can cry.


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,, a whimper."


    "Ah, brother, don''t cry. The second wolf is here, and the second wolf will protect you!" The second wolf hurriedly hugged the big wolf next to him and coaxed him.


    "Woooo~Grandpa, grandma, uncle~" The big wolf was still crying and calling for his deceased rtives. He raised his head and looked at Wei Qi and asked: "Grandpa, grandpa and the others will die. Yes, it was your majesty''s grandpa''s family who caused the harm." ?"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire mourning hall fell into dead silence. Wei Qi was horrified and said hurriedly: "Nonsense, of course not!"


    The sound was so loud that it frightened the big wolf and made him cry even more miserably... The big wolf usually didn''t cry much, but when he cried he would make people sympathize with him.


    The guests who came to pay homage to the ancestors of the Qin family, including the officials who came with Wei Qi and his son, were all made to cry with grief by the big wolf.


    Think again about what happened to the Qin family... The founding hero of the country, three generations of loyalists, no fault of their own, but because the inws of the Wei family were involved in the crime of coborating with the enemy and treason, they were implicated and destroyed!


    If we take it seriously, the Wei family really killed the Qin Hou family.


    Mr. Feng hurried over, hugged the big wolf and the second wolf, and said: "The big wolf stopped crying, everything is over."


    "Brother, brother, stop crying. There are two wolves here, woo woo woo!" The second wolfforted the big wolf, but he cried very hard: "Uu woo woo, second wolf, the second wolf will protect my brother. Dont cry!


    After hearing this, the big wolf cried even more sadly: "Woo~"


    One was crying loudly, and the other was pitiful, which made everyone who was familiar with the Qin family shed tears. Even Mr. Zuo wiped his tears and reminded Wei Qi in a low voice: "Your Majesty..."


    Forget it, if you continue to force it, the Wei family will not earn a good reputation.


    But Wei Qi felt that he was right: "Big Wolf, you are wrong. The person who really killed the Qin family was the Mad Emperor of Chu! He was cruel and cruel, harmed the loyal and good, and was militaristic..."


    Da Chu was gone. Qin Sang was toozy to listen to Wei Qi''s words and interrupted him: "Your Majesty, the auspicious time hase. The Qin family is leaving for the cemetery. You should go back to the pce first."


    It was because Wei Lin was not allowed to go back.


    These words made Wei Qi very happy. Regardless of Qin Sang''s disrespect for interrupting his words, he nodded and said: "Okay, you can set off to the Qin family cemetery. I will return to the pce first."


    After saying that, he pushed Wei Lin and asked him to send the Qin family out of the city.


    Lord Zuo was a little shocked when he saw this...Your Majesty is really arrogant. He dares to eat the Qin family like this. Are you not afraid that the Duke of Qin and the British Duke will be unhappy and lead hundreds of thousands of troops to the capital to kick you off the throne?


    We dont have troops, so why dont we be too tough? The Weichen family still wants to be stable and wealthy for five generations. Seeing that Wei Qi did not listen to the advice, Mr. Zuo could only look at Mr. Wang, took a few steps closer to him, and using the cover of the hem of his official uniform, he quietly kicked him horizontally and asked him toe out to persuade His Majesty.


    But Mr. Wang couldn''t move... Hehe, why would he help with something like this that could harm Wei Lin? The Wang family risked the annihtion of the three ns to support Wei Qi for ten years. What they wanted was not just a post, but also a grandson of the Wang family to be the new emperor!


    Mr. Zuo is a shrewd thief, and he understands Mr. Wang''s selfish motives... The pain and uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense.


    After this great cause has been aplished, everyone has changed. If this continues, there will definitely be another **** storm in the world. How will the Zuo family survive the disaster? !


    Ding ding ding!


    The master at the dojo knocked on the bronze chime and shouted: "The auspicious time hase, Duke Qin will lead his wife and children to worship the ancestors of the Qin family!"


    Qin Sang looked at the big wolf and the second wolf and said, "Stop crying. The time hase. Follow your parents to visit the graves of your grandparents and uncles."


    Gu Jinli followed: "The road is a bit long, so take the gifts you prepared carefully and don''t lose them halfway."


    He looked at the big wolf again and said, "The big wolf stopped crying."


    This guy is really sad and is still sobbing and crying.


    The big wolf heard her voice, looked up, wiped his tears and said: "Hey, big wolf, don''t cry anymore, woo~"


    "Brother is so awesome, he is such a good boy!" Eng hurriedly praised his brother, then patted the white cloth bag around his waist and said to Gu Jinli: "Tie it tightly and won''t throw it away. I want to give it to my grandparents. Big Uncle, two uncles, and many, many ancestors!"


    Gu Jinli nodded and said, "You''re so good, let''s go... follow your parents closely and don''t run around."


    Er Lang: "Er Lang knows, he has learned it before, he has learned it well!"


    Children''s words dispelled the sadness in Qin Sang''s heart. A smile appeared in his eyes. He looked at Gu Jinli again, gave her aforting look and said, "Daughter-inw, let''s go."


    All he wants in his life is the safety of his family. If anyone dares to take advantage of it, dont me him for being ruthless!


    "Yeah." Gu Jinli nodded and left the Duke of Qin''s Mansion with him and walked to the Qin family cemetery.


    To show respect, you have to walk all the way out of the city. After leaving the city, you can take a carriage to the cemetery. When you get to the vi one mile away, you have to get down again and walk all the way to the mountain.


    Gu Jinli didn''t have anything to worry about, he was just afraid that the big wolf and the two wolves wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    But Wei Lin was worse than the big wolf and the two wolves. The two little guys were not tired yet. Wei Lin could no longer hold on after leaving. He frequently looked at Deputy Commander Fan who was escorting him... he had already walked for more than half an hour and still had to go. How long has it been since my prince''s legs were almost broken?


    Fan Mao shook his head at him and signaled him to hold on for another half hour, and the city gate would be almost there.


    Wei Lin was furious... He usually took a car when he went out. When had he walked such a long journey? And it was only now that he discovered that the capital city was really big. It took more than an hour to walk from Qin''s house to the city gate!


    The capital, the capital of the country, is naturally huge. Otherwise, how could it amodate an imperial cityparable to a small city, as well as two inner and outer cities, plus two east, west, north and south districts for a total of eight districts?


    Mr. Feng saw all of Wei Lin''s impatience and couldn''t help but shake his head... This guy, like Wei Qi, is a hypocritical thing with nothing but appearances.


    He wants to use the Qin family to gain a good reputation, but he is not even willing to take the journey for an hour!


    However, Wei Qi still has a lot of people, and some people on the street are already eximing: "The one apanying us is our Crown Prince?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Our Crown Prince actually went to visit the Qin family''s grave in person. This really shows respect for the loyal family, which is admirable... Themon people pay homage to His Royal Highness. May your Majesty be safe!" The people on the street knelt down one after another. Say hello to Wei Lin and praise Wei Lin.

 Chapter 2846: Sudden mutation, General Liu died [4]

    Chapter 2846: Sudden mutation, General Liu died [4]


    Chapter 2846 Mutation, General Lius death4


    Not only did he praise Wei Lin, but he also praised Wei Qi: "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince must have been influenced by His Majesty''s kindness for respecting the Qin family so much. We are so lucky to meet such a Majesty and live in such a world! "


    "That''s right. If His Majesty hadn''t overthrown the Mad Emperor of Chu, we would still have to live under the Mad Emperor''s brutal rule. We would never have thought of living a peaceful life for a day!"


    Although Emperor Jingyuan should notunch an attack on the Rong, the Rong have always been hostile to the Chu. Sooner orter, they will capture the Chund and enve the Chu people. If Emperor Jingyuan had not killed the wealthy families and seized their properties to use as military supplies to fight against the Rong, , I am afraid that the person who will be the emperor now will be Tuogude of Dayong.


    The reason why every family in the capital was able to go through the dynasty change safely was because Emperor Jingyuan was willing to give up the country, so some people were not qualified to speak of Emperor Jingyuan at all.


    "Come here, take down those evil thieves who are gossiping and ruining His Majesty''s reputation, and throw them into prison!" Mr. Feng directly ordered the arrest of those who spoke ill of Emperor Jingyuan.


    this?


    That group of people were shocked and hurriedly argued: "The Mad Emperor of Chu was originally unpopr. He ruined the country of Chu and harmed the Wei, Qin, and Luo families. What''s wrong with us saying a few words about him? You can''t do it just because you are the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment. Arrest people!"


    Mr. Feng smiled: "I actually know that a certain person is the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment. It seems that you are not ignorant people. In this case, you should know that your majesty is kind and has already stated that the previous Emperor Huai of Chu had a great contribution to the country. Since he has merit, then You cannot tolerate nder and criticism. You havemitted the crime of nder and should be punished ording to thew!"


    He looked at the soldiers of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division who were maintaining order and said, "Quickly take it!"


    What Mr. Feng said was reasonable and well-founded. The people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division did not dare to ignore it anymore and hurriedly said: "Yes!"


    A small g hurriedly brought people over, **** the group of people, gagged their mouths, and dragged them aside to wait for disposal.


    After such a fuss, no one dared to scold Emperor Jingyuan anymore.


    However, there are still many people who praise Wei Qi and Wei Lin.


    "Our Crown Prince is worthy of being your Majesty''s prince. He has the style of Your Majesty. He is kind and virtuous, and treats his loyal ministers with courtesy... Look, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is not walking in front, but is walking slowly behind the Duke of Qin."


    Wei Lin is not the grandson of the Qin family. It would be a joke if he walked in the front!


    Another half an hourter, the Qin familys ancestor worship team finally reached the city gate.


    The soldiers guarding the city, including a group of Wei family troops stationed outside the city, set up a road sacrifice to worship Qin''s father out of respect for Qin''s father''s achievements. When the Qin family''s troops passed by, they specially knelt down and paid homage to Qin''s father. The Qin family team saw them off.


    Upon seeing this, Deputy Commander Fan hurriedly said to Wei Lin: "Your Highness, keep going, and be sure to send Qin Guogong and his family out of the Wei family camp."


    Send it to outside the Weijiajun camp?


    Even though many soldiers were scattered to various ces, the military camp was still five miles long. If he were asked to walk another five miles, would he still need his legs? He is only seven years old!


    Wei Lin held back his anger and said, "Is the Qin family going to pedal?"


    What this means is that he doesnt want to give it away.


    Deputy Commander Fan heard it, but said: "The soldiers were half-kneeling to see them off. The Qin family must return the favor. They probably don''t know how to pedal and will walk all the way to the edge of the camp."


    While others are half-kneeling to see off your father and brother, is it normal for your family to drive away in a car? Duke Guo of Qin will definitely not do this!


    Sure enough, Qin Sang was grateful for the respect of the soldiers, and after saluting them, he did not pedal, but led his wife and children to continue walking.


    When Wei Lin saw this, he was angry and aggrieved, and shed tears... He didn''t understand, his family was obviously the most noble family in the world, why did he still have to live by the faces of the Qin family, Liu family, Luo family, Feng family and others? !


    Does the world belong to his family or to these bastards? !


    However, Wei Lin didn''t know that throughout the ages, if you want to maintain the stability of the world, you must gather the strength of hundreds of families and unite the hearts of the people. It has never been just the royal family.


    Emperor Jingyuan was such a powerful and domineering figure, but he could not save thousands of miles of mountains and rivers by himself, and became the king of subjugation.


    "Your Highness, hurry up and keep walking, it will be of great benefit to you~" Deputy Commander Fan said, pulling Wei Lin to follow.


    Wei Lin was so aggrieved that he burst into tears, but Fan Mao did not persuade him...crying at this time would be more beneficial to him. Sure enough, the soldiers who were seeing off Wei Lin were moved when they saw that Wei Lin was crying so miserably... His Highness the Prince actually cried like this because of the Qin family''s ancestor worship. It seems that His Highness the Prince is a Chicheng person who truly appreciates the achievements of his loyal ministers.


    When Wei Qi learned about this, he praised Deputy Commander Fan: "Fan Mao is very loyal to me and my son."


    Last time the plot against Eng failed, Wei Qi had always been worried about Fan Mao and felt that Fan Mao might not be die-hardly loyal to him. But after this time, Wei Qi changed his view of Fan Mao again.


    After a while, Wei Qi told the chief **** he personally promoted: "Before noon tomorrow, everyone must know that Brother Lin respects the Qin family and treats loyal ministers favorably."


    Yes. The chief **** immediately went to do it.


    Soon, word spread throughout the capital: "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince treats the family of loyal ministers so favorably, which is really an act of a wise king. We, David, will have another wise king. We are blessed."


    "Isn''t that right? This new dynasty has just been established, and everything is waiting to be done. What we want is such a kind and kind king, and an extremely powerful emperor. But what we don''t want is that we don''t have to be like the crazy emperor of Dachu, who brings disaster to everyone. die!"


    Thats right, a kind and kind king is the wise ruler of the people!


    Everyone in the capital was praising Wei Lin. All of a sudden, Wei Lin, a seven-year-old boy, was praised as a wise king and a saint.


    But soon, another voice appeared in the capital: "The Qin family''s demise was also caused by the Wei family. As a son of the Wei family, His Highness the Crown Prince should go and see him off in person."


    These words were like water, slowly filling the capital, suppressing the words that praised Wei Lin so much, and finally turned into: "It''s all as it should be."


    It should all be done? !


    After Wei Qi heard the report, he was extremely angry: "There must be someone who doesn''t like Brother Lin''s good deeds. He deliberately said things to distract from the praise of Brother Lin, and wanted to ruin Brother Lin''s reputation... Let me investigate and catch all those rats."e out!"


    But


    "Your Majesty, this matter shouldn''t be a big deal." The leader of the dead soldiers who reported back and forth mentioned another matter: "A group of our people were arrested by the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division. It was Mr. Feng who was used of ndering Emperor Huai of Chu. Caught."


    So this matter cannot be investigated, otherwise Mr. Fengs ability will definitely find out all the truth!


    "Your surname is Feng?" Wei Qi was so angry that his heart ached: "I value him so much and gave him the position of Minister, but he misses the Mad Emperor of Chu and is a stumbling block for me!"


    However, the words that are not allowed to nder Emperor Jingyuan were yours, and Mr. Feng did not know that those were your backbone. He was just doing things ording to thew. What''s wrong with that?


    Wei Qi also thought of this, so he couldn''t do anything to Mr. Feng, and had to work hard to clean up the situation: "Let those people be honest...if they are sentenced to hardbor in the mines, find an opportunity to kill them, don''t leave any evidence .


    Many hardborers die every day in the mines, and no one will investigate the causes of their deaths.


    Yes. The leader of the dead soldiers hurriedly went to do it.


    Qin Sang''s family is still visiting the graves of their ancestors in the vi, but they have also received news from the capital.


    Gu Jinli looked at Qin Sang: "Did you do it?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, you can''t be too tolerant, otherwise he will only push for an inch. You have to let him know that the Qin family is not easy to mess with."

 Chapter 2847: Sudden mutation, General Liu died【5】

    Chapter 2847: Sudden mutation, General Liu died��5��


    Chapter 2847 Mutation, General Lius death5


    He was also afraid that she would be worried, so heforted him: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, it''s okay... What he said about the Qin family being ruined by the Wei family was what he said in public. I just copied what he said."


    If Wei Qi really cares, he would be admitting that he is hypocritical and what he tells lies.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I''m not worried, I''m just a little annoyed by him... How can there be such a annoying person? Even more annoying than Wei Xiao."


    Obviously he was afraid of the Qin family, but he had to treat the Qin family everywhere, but because of thisyer of fake, the Qin family could not directly beat him.


    Qin Sang felt very guilty, hugged her and said, "It''s my fault that Xiaoyu has been wronged."


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his face, and said: "I''m not aggrieved by talking nonsense again... just follow the n, otherwise I''m afraid it will fall apart. I just want our family to live a peaceful life in peace."


    only


    Wei Qi seemed unwilling to abdicate in favor of someone more worthy, and wanted to put Wei Lin on the throne, but Wei Qi didn''t even think about it. Will Wei Xiao, who risked his life to conquer the country, agree?


    The consequences of not being willing to do so may be the death of the father and the son!


    But that''s a matter for the Wei family. Just let the Wei family fight it themselves, so as not to implicate little brother Qin.


    Ouch, the magic gun is flying, the second uncle is so powerful! The second wolf fell asleep and suddenly talked in his sleep, waving his little hand, and when it fell, bang, it hit the big wolf next to him.


    Hmm~ The big wolf woke up after being hit. He opened one eye and saw his younger brother, then pulled his arm away from his face and continued to sleep.


    Qin Sang shook his head andughed, poked Eng''s fat face, and said: "What a noisy brat, he can''t even sleep well."


    He kissed the big wolf again and said, "Our big wolf is so good. He didn''t make any fuss even when his brother woke him up."


    After saying that, he got on the bed,nded behind Gu Jinli, hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu, go to sleep, I''m here, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    During the day, I have been weeding and sweeping the graves of the ancestors of the Qin family. Xiaoyu must be very tired.


    Okay. Gu Jinli turned around and nestled into his arms, and soon fell asleep.


    Qin Sang was very happy... Compared to when he first got married, Xiaoyu became more dependent on him. He would take the initiative to hug him and kiss him, and no longer insisted on being stronger. This made him very happy.


    The next day, before dawn, the second wolf shook the whole family up, sat on the big bed, and showed off to them: "The second wolf dreamed of the second uncle, and the second uncle and the second wolf were flying in the sky on a Honghong horse. , I also showed Eng Fei Shenqian, it was amazing... and even praised Eng, haha!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, the brat was thinking about things day and night, and asked him again: "What did your second uncle praise you for?"


    "Praise Eng, praise Eng..." The little guy scratched his head and hummed: "I don''t remember, but I praised Eng a lot."


    Gu Jinli and Qin Sangughed when they heard this and teased him: "You forgot so quickly? You are not lying to us, are you?"


    "No, the second wolf just dreamed about the second uncle, and he got a lot of praises from the second uncle!" The second wolf said happily, and went to pick up the big wolf again, and asked him: "Brother, did you dream about the second uncle?"


    The big wolf yawned, rubbed his eyes, shook his head and said, "No."


    The second wolf was sad and hugged the big wolf tofort him: "If you don''t cry, brother, the second wolf will tell the second uncle so that he can dream about it next time."


    "Okay, thank you, brother." The big wolf was also very happy. The two little guys hugged each other... hugging each other, they almost fell asleep again.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Don''t sleep, get up, we have to do the dojo for half a day today." After hearing this, the second wolf immediately opened his eyes and shouted: "Ouch, get up, get up, you can''t bezy, you have to chat with the second uncle. tter!"


    This is the Qin family cemetery, and there are graves of ancestors everywhere, but the brat is not afraid at all. In the past two days, he has been holding the tombstones of Qins father and mother, Qin Cheng, and Qin Ji, and chatting with them.


    Youre so good, lets get up. Gu Jinli and Qin Sang got up, took the big wolf and the two wolves to wash up and have breakfast, then put on their mourning clothes, and led the two children to the mourning hall built in the cemetery for thest half-day dojo.


    After noon, all the memorial and sweeping matters in the cemetery werepleted, and the family began to go down the mountain and out of the vige, arriving in the capital before dark.


    But this is not the end yet. Next, there will be a three-day dojo at home, and the whole family will kneel in the mourning hall for three days. After the dojo ispleted, they will remain vegetarian until October 12th, when the Qin familys big sacrifice will begin. It''s over.


    Early the next morning after the Qin family returned from the cemetery, someone came to express their condolences.


    Civil servants, militarymanders, noble families, almost every household sent people toe, and the Qin family actually received arge sum of money as a memorial ceremony.


    The same goes for the Luo family. Although Luo Ying and Cousin Yu did not return to Beijing, during the three days that the Luo family held the dojo, there was an endless stream of peopleing to the door, and a lot of people paid tributes.


    The Qin and Luo families were so respected, which made Wei Qi jealous: "The Qin family is really popr among the people. I heard that even people in Zhili set up road sacrifices to worship eldest brother Qin and others."


    The Queen''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this...What does Wei Qi mean? Could it be that the Qin family really cant be tolerated? But the respect of the Qin family is earned with life. If you are jealous, you will risk your life to fight on the battlefield. But you are afraid of death and have no ability, so what right do you have to be jealous? !


    Queen Wang suppressed her dissatisfaction and said warmly: "No matter how popr the Qin family is, it is still a house of war and evil, and it is far less popr than your majesty''s kindness."


    So just rx and don''t go looking for trouble with the Qin family, otherwise you will only end up killing yourself!


    After hearing this, Wei Qi felt more at ease: "The queen is right."


    Compared to the decisive and decisive military leader, the people of Li prefer a gentle and kind king like him.


    The queen felt relieved when she saw that he had listened to the advice.


    But soon, Wei Qi tried to die again: "Sister Hua of the Xiao family ising to the capital soon. You will hold a flower banquet and adopt her as your adopted daughter. I will give her the title of county head."


    Queen Wang was shocked: "Your Majesty, Uncle Xiao is very loyal to Your Majesty, doesn''t he have to be like this? In terms of military achievements, the Liu family is greater than the Xiao family. They did not confer the title of county lord, but they conferred the title on Xiao Jiahua''s sister. , Im afraid it will cause dissatisfaction with the Liu family.


    Wei Qi said: "The Xiao family is in charge of the five-city military division and is responsible for the safety of the entire capital. Moreover, the daughter of the Xiao family has been missing for many years and has suffered a lot. It is not too much for me topensate her by giving her the position of county head." .


    but


    Wei Qi was also afraid of offending the Liu family. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "I will also give each of the daughters of the big and small Liu families the position of county head."


    this?


    Queen Wang frowned: "Is it too much to offer three county heads at once?"


    Wei Qi said: "It''s not much. The Liu family and the Xiao family are kind to me. It''s not too much to give the daughter of the two families the position of county head."


    They are just empty names, and there is no fiefdom. If canonizing them as county heads can consolidate the rtionship between the two families and him, why not do it?


    The queen said: "Yes, I will do it."


    Wei Qi saw that Queen Wang was obedient and looked much prettier than when she first arrived in the capital. He was moved and hugged her for a kiss: "The Queen has only had one daughter for many years. It''s time to give me a prince. You My brother is pressing hard."

 Chapter 2848: Sudden mutation, General Liu died【6】

    Chapter 2848: Sudden mutation, General Liu died��6��


    Chapter 2848 Mutation, General Lius death6


    But Queen Wang knew that he was jealous of the Qin family and had plotted against Er Lang, so she became even more disgusted with him. She didn''t want to serve him at all, so she refused: "Your Majesty, your precious concubine seems to be pregnant. You should go and see her." , she has suffered a lot of grievances recently."


    Wei Qi has been neglecting Concubine Gui for a period of time since her brother and sister failed to recognize her. However, Concubine Gui has many tricks up her sleeve. In the past two days, she even released news that she was suspected of being pregnant, hoping topete for her favor.


    Wei Qi is getting older and now has only one son. He attaches great importance to his children. He remembers that his precious concubine has also endured hardships with him. They are a couple in need and should be treated more leniently.


    Seeing that he was moved, Queen Wang choked again and said: "I have a constitution that makes it difficult to conceive. Even if I upy your majesty, it will be of no use... Your majesty, please go see your precious concubine. I will take advantage of this opportunity to select a batch for you." A minister who is good at childbearing enters the pce and bes a concubine, so that she can spread the branches and leaves for His Majesty."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi was extremely moved: "The queen is really a role model for women in the world. I am very lucky to have such a wife in my life!"


    It is not my luck to marry you.


    Queen Wang suppressed the nausea in her heart and said with a smile: "These are what I should do as a concubine... It''s gettingte. Your Majesty, please go to Chengbao Pce so that you can have a meal with your precious concubine."


    "Okay, I''ll go over first. The Queen will have dinner earlier, so don''t be too tired." After Wei Qi finished speaking, he kissed the Queen before standing up and leaving.


    Queen Wang stood up with a shy face and sent him out of Chenning Pce. But when she returned to the inner pce and was alone, her face turned cold... Wei Qi became more and more afraid of the Qin family. If one day Wei Qi couldn''t control it, If she really kills the Qin family, she may no longer be able to control herself and will kill him!


    As for the Wang family?


    She has obtained the posthumous position for the Wang family, leaving a mark in the history books and making the Wang family worthy of the Wang family.


    During the month when the Qin family was worshiping their ancestors, Qin Gui had been trying to find an opportunity to go to the Qin family cemetery, but was stopped by Qin Sang''s people.


    Qin Gui was furious and shouted at Xia Zhang who stopped him: "I am a descendant of the Qin family. My ancestors are buried in this cemetery. It is only natural for me to go in and worship!"


    Xia Zhang smiled: "Marquis of Chang''an, our Duke said that buried in this cemetery is the wife of the old Marquis of Qin and the Grandfather of the Duke. She was killed by your aunt. Come to the cemetery. Worship, I''m afraid her old man won''t be able to eat the incense."


    "You, you brave ve, dare to talk about the old affairs of the Qin family, I will kill you!" Qin Gui was furious and hated Qin Sang to death. That Shuzi actually told this secret to his servants. He really didn''t want to let him, his uncle, Take it seriously.


    Xia Zhang: "Marquis of Chang''an, our Duke has said that if you have any dissatisfaction, you can go to His Majesty. But the cemetery is not allowed. If you want to sweep the tomb, go to Xiaoye Vige. Pleasee back."


    After Qin Gui''s biological mother was executed by the Qin family''s grandfather, she was transported to Xiaoye Vige on the outskirts of Tangjiang Mansion for burial. Not to mention entering the Qin family cemetery, she was not even qualified to be buried in the capital.


    Qin Gui was furious when he heard this: "Come here, hold this ve down and beat him hard until he knows the rules!"


    However, no one dared to go up and fight Xia Zhang, because behind Xia Zhang stood a row of soldiers guarding the gate of the vi. Those soldiers had already drawn their sabers and pointed them at the people Qin Gui had brought.


    The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion was so frightened that he quickly grabbed Qin Gui and whispered: "Master Hou, let''s go back to His Majesty to make the decision... These are ferocious gods who have been on the battlefield and killed soldiers and thieves. We cannot go head-to-head with them."


    After Qin Gui heard this, he looked at the soldiers again and was scared. He had no choice but to give up going to the cemetery... But he did not return to the capital. Instead, he asked his masters to do a three-day dojo outside the vi, and then returned to the capital with great fanfare. , also set up a mourning hall to worship ancestors in the Marquis Mansion of Chang''an.


    This gossip about separate ancestor worship soon spread throughout the capital. Many people said: "The Duke of Qin is too domineering. Even if the Marquis of Chang''an makes some mistakes, he cannot stop others from going to the cemetery to sweep the graves of their ancestors."


    These words soon reached the ears of Qin Sang. Naturally, Qin Sang would not make it easy for Qin Gui. He asked people to publicize how Qin Gui''s mother killed his wife.


    Then, as the n leader, he sent people to the Marquis Mansion of Chang''an, held Qin Gui in check, and said, "The n leader of the Qin n has issued an order. Qin Gui, a descendant of the Qin n, caused a disturbance in the Qin family cemetery, disrespected histe aunt, spread rumors, and ndered her. The current n leader of the Qin n, ording to the n rules, he will be beaten with twenty military sticks and tortured!"


    Twenty military sticks?


    I want to beat him to death!


    Qin Gui was frightened to death and hurriedly shouted: "I am the Marquis of Chang''an, you can''t hit me, I want to see your majesty!"


    The man who came for the executionughed and said: "Marquis of Chang''an, this is a matter of the Qin n. Even Your Majesty has no control over the patriarch''s punishment of the n''s children... Come on, beat me!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The iron baton fell hard, and Qin Gui was knocked unconscious before he hit him ten times.


    Military doctor,e here to treat the injuries of the Marquis of Changan.


    The military doctor hurried over and said, "Yes."


    After the military doctor gave Qin Gui good medicine, the executioner said to the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion: "Take your Marquis back to the house to recover from his injuries. I will use the remaining military sticks to beat your Marquis after his **** is healed... This Thats what the patriarch said.


    Also, we have to fight!


    The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion was shocked. Looking at Qin Gui who was still unconscious, he made up his mind that when the Marquis wakes up, he must persuade him not to do anything against Qin Guogong again, because if the Marquis dares to do it, Qin Guogong is true. You dare to deal with it to death, and you are using family rules and familyws, and your majesty cannot interfere!


    At this moment, the housekeeper came back to his senses... Regarding the Ji family''s matter, the Duke of Qin did not expel the Marquis of Chang''an from the n, but actually wanted to control the Marquis of Chang''an for the rest of his life, so that the Marquis of Chang''an''s mansion would never be able to turn around.


    Qin Gui didn''t wake up until noon the next day. When he woke up, he cried in pain and cursed Qin Sang: "Shuzi, you vicious and unfilial wolf cub, how dare you beat your own uncle, just wait for me!"


    The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion hurriedly advised: "Master Hou, stop talking. You are still injured and you have to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, how will you get married next month?"


    Qin Gui has announced another marriage, and he will marry an eighteen-year-old beauty in November.


    After Qin Gui heard this, he thought of his fiance and stopped scolding him... He had to take good care of himself before getting married, and he couldn''t lose his glory in front of his new wife!


    but


    Bring me a pen and paper, I want to write a memorial, using the Duke of Qin of being unfilial and beating his elders with a stick because of his status as n leader! Qin Gui couldnt swallow this and wanted to bite Qin Sang.


    After hearing this, the housekeeper of the Marquis Mansion really wanted to redeem himself and leave on the spot, instead of working in the Marquis of Chang''an Mansion... The Marquis of Chang''an was ipetent, and he was stupid and wanted to die. If he continued to follow the Marquis of Chang''an, he was afraid that he would be implicated and die.


    The housekeeper of the Hou Mansion said: "Master Marquis, your Majesty is busy with state affairs. It is not good to bother him with this matter. Why don''t you wait for a while and bring it up again when you recover from your injury and go to the pce to see your majesty? Your majesty After hearing this, not only will I feel sorry for Mr. Hou, but I will also feel that Mr. Hou is sensible and sensible."


    Having said that, he mentioned something about the Ji family again.


    After Qin Gui heard this, he shuddered with fear when he thought of the death of Ji''s daughter, and immediately gave up: "I am an elder. For the sake of his first ancestor worship, I won''t argue with him this time. .

 Chapter 2849: mutation, booby trap

    Chapter 2849: mutation, booby trap


    Chapter 2849 Mutation, booby trap


    The steward sneered in his heart, do you have the ability to argue with Duke Qin? Recuperate well and live peacefully in the future. If you continue to do this, the Chang''an Marquis Mansion will only be worse!


    The news of Qin Gui''s beating quickly reached his ex-wife Su.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Suughed and said to the pair of children: "Did you see that? He is just a grasshopper who can''t stay still for a few days. Once the limelight passes, he will start jumping around. No one can guarantee that he will kill himself any time. He died because of jumping, so even if he is granted the title of Marquis and is granted the title of heir apparent to brother Liang, I won''t allow you to return to the Marquis'' Mansion in Chang''an."


    Qin Liang said: "My mother did the right thing, and my son does not care about the position of the heir apparent of the Hou Mansion. My son is currently training in the Ministry of War and is very happy. He only waits for the next year to go to the northwest with his third cousin to make contributions."


    The third cousin''s family has been to the northwest for five years and finally came back. The cousin will not return to the northwest until he has spent the Chinese New Year with his cousin''s family.


    Su Shi smiled and said: "Mother is very happy if you can not be blinded by these riches... The position of the heir apparent is good, but that person is not good. It is better to follow my third cousin."


    Qin Liang admired Qin Sang very much. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "My son also thinks it is better to follow his third cousin, and if he wants to keep his title, he must have enough ability. My son''s ability is not enough now, so he just wants to be practical and stable. Greed will arise.


    "I followed your third cousin out for a run, and you have made a lot of progress." Su Shi nodded repeatedly and sighed again: "Thanks for letting you go with Brother Mu, otherwise our family would not have the good life we have now. "


    Although Brother Liang is only an eighth-rank official, her family has been greatly improved because of Qin Sang. The nobledies in Beijing will send invitations to her family when hosting banquets. Her daughter Qin Shu has also made a marriage agreement with Yan Ying.


    The two families are very satisfied with this marriage. The two young people have met several times and are interested in each other. They will get married in the next year.


    Su Shi thought that her family was getting better and better, and she felt extremelyfortable.


    The Su family was happy, but Qin Gui''s fiance cried angrily when she heard that Qin Gui had been beaten, and started arguing with her family to break off the engagement: "My daughter is nine years old, and her appearance, talent, and talent are good enough for her to enter the pce and choose a concubine." How can you take advantage of Qin Gui with your qualifications? He is old and useless. If you marry him as your third stepmother, your daughter might as well be a concubine for the Duke of Qin. At least the Duke of Qin has real power!"


    She is still young, good-looking, and dedicated. If she can get along with the Duke of Qin, she would be willing to be his concubine.


    "Shut up, don''t talk crazy!" Mr. Weng sneered: "You still have such thoughts? Quickly put those thoughts away. If you dare to kill the whole family like Yue Zhen did, I will kill you first!"


    After scolding him, he started to talk softly again: "Sister Fang, don''t look at Qin Gui''s age, but as long as you marry him, you can get the entire Chang''an Marquis Mansion, and your life will only be better than your sister''s, and you can also Relying on the status of my aunt, I overpower the Duke of Qin''s wife... Our hidden family has been harmed by Yue Zhen. Now we can only endure it and slowly umte power. We can''t rush in and put on airs, otherwise we will be the second Yue Zhen."


    After Yue Zhen''s death, the hermitage of the reclusive family was discovered. Wei Qi issued an edict, ordering them to bring their property to Beijing to face the Holy Spirit. Now there are many people from the reclusive family in Beijing.


    Those girls from reclusive families with the best appearance were sent to the pce to serve Wei Qi. Weng Fang was only good in appearance and figure, but Wei Qi didn''t like her, so he gave her to Qin Gui as his third stepmother.


    After hearing this, Weng Fang thought of the miserable fate of the Yue family and was too frightened to cry anymore, but said, "God is unfair, why does he do this to our reclusive family?!"


    Their ancestors were from a distinguished family of ministers. They wanted to be well-known, wealthy, and well-established. Each family had many ancient books hidden in them. The new dynasty should treat them with courtesy, but Prince Wei showed no mercy and ughtered his predecessor. The Yue n who came to explore the road scared all the hidden families out of fear and did not dare to fight for power again!


    Mr. Weng sighed: "Just bear with it for now. As long as your sister or other girls from the hidden family give birth to a prince, our hidden family can rise again."


    He warned again: "But now you have to hold back. If you dare toe forward and cause trouble to the family, you know what will happen!"


    After saying that, he asked Weng Fang to make Qin Gui an autumn and winter cloak to please him. Weng Fang felt like vomiting after hearing this, but she didn''t want to die yet, so she could only nod in agreement: "Yes, my daughter will do it, please don''t worry, father."


    Yes. Mr. Weng then left with satisfaction.


    The Liu family was very happy to hear that Qin Gui had been beaten, especially Liu Yihao. Afterughing, he scolded Qin Gui: "If you insist on finding trouble when Qin Guogong is paying homage to your parents and brothers, he deserves it. I I want to beat him up!"


    "Shut up! How can you, a junior, say something bad about your elders?" Although Mrs. Liu didn''t like Qin''s rules either, she still had to teach her what should be taught, and she couldn''t let her daughter get too carried away. She added, "Hurry up and go back to embroider your clothes." You dont need to embroider the wedding dress, but you always have to embroider the red hijab, otherwise you will beughed at.


    Liu Yi is getting married soon. Recently, she has been detained at home to embroider her dowry, so she can no longer run around.


    Liu Yihao did not disobey his mother, but he felt very regretful in his heart. He asked again: "Mother, is it true that uncle won''te to the capital to drink my wedding wine? He has sworn that he will personally send the Liu family girl to get married and give it to us. Supportive."


    The Liu brothers have a good rtionship. The eldest general Liu always treats the children of the younger general Liu as his own. He is especially protective of the girls, so Liu Yihao likes his uncle very much.


    Mrs. Liu said: "Your uncle has to guard the entire Northeast, and also has to keep an eye on Xinliucheng and Dongqing. He didn''t evene to His Majesty''s enthronement ceremony. How can he have time to marry you?"


    He then told her: "Don''t make trouble with your uncle over this matter. She hasn''t seen your uncle for a year and she must be missing him. If you make trouble again, she will be ufortable and secretly cry!"


    "I know, I''m very sensible and won''t make my aunt sad." Liu Yihao said, waved his hand, and went back to the house to embroider a red hijab.


    But the Liu family didnt know that General Liu was currently being besieged by a group of troops wearing mountain ghost masks and ck armor!


    "Master Marquis, I will lead the troops to break out for you. You should take the opportunity to escape. You must escape, seize the viin who framed us, and avenge the dead soldiers!" Vice General Wu said, but he was already seriously injured. , let alone leading the troops to break through, even lifting the sword isborious.


    "There is no need to fight desperately to break out. They are well prepared. I am afraid I will have to exin here today." General Liu said, looking at the leader opposite and asked: "Can you push Liu into a desperate situation? You are a capable person, Liu will not me you, but Liu wants to know...who asked you to kill me? But Rui Xiong!"


    He went into the mountains to lie in wait because Rui Xiong from Xinliu City sent him a letter asking for help, otherwise he would not have ventured into the mountains.


    And if Rui Xiong really rebels, he must spread the news until his death, otherwise the entire Northeast and Xinliu City will fall into the hands of foreigners again!


    After hearing this, Yiwei smiled: "Ha, you want to trick me? It''s a pity that you are a dying person and have no right to know!"


    After saying this, he pointed the long sword in his hand at General Liu and the others, and ordered: "Fire arrows and shoot them!"


    Swish swish!


    A group of ck arrows immediately headed towards General Liu.


    Shield formation! Lieutenant General Wu shouted, leading his troops to block the rain of arrows.


    But they had been fighting in the mountains for two nights and one day. At this moment, there were only a hundred soldiers left, and their strength was almost exhausted. They were no match for Yiwei and them.

 Chapter 2850: Mutation, young master

    Chapter 2850: Mutation, young master


    Chapter 2850 Mutation, Young Master


    Swish swish!


    The ck arrow rain continued to kill Deputy General Wu and the others.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The soldiers continued to fall. After several waves of arrows, only a dozen remnants of the hundreds of soldiers were left holding iron shields.


    However


    "Liu Hou ising, chase him quickly!" Yiwei was very angry and cursed: "The dignified Liu Hou is a coward. You fight for him, but he escapes alone!"


    Lieutenant General Wu held his iron shield and sneered: "A bunch of rats are worthy of ndering Liu Hou? Liu Hou was able to retain his position and upy the northeastern part of the country after the Wei Guogong line was wiped out. It was never because of his brutal force. Its not strength, but brain


    After taking a breath, the seriously injured Lieutenant General Wu said to the remaining dozen soldiers: "Brothers, hold on, Liu Hou will be able to send the letter out and avenge us!"


    "Huhuhu!" the soldiers shouted in a cheering voice: "Fight them, we can''t let these thieves seed!"


    Although they dont know who the master behind them is, since they are plotting against Liu Hou, they must not only want Liu Hous life, but also the stability of the entire Northeast, Xinliu City, and even the new dynasty.


    They finally settled down. They cannot let the Northeast be chaotic. If the Northeast bes chaotic, their families will also suffer!


    Yiwei smiled: "Charge up and trample them to death!"


    After saying that, he took the lead and rushed forward on horseback.


    Behind him was a dense mountain ghost army, each riding a war horse. There was a bang-bang-bang sound, and thousands of horses rushed towards Deputy General Wu and them.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of horses crossed the border. Before Deputy Wu could even draw their stone bows, they were trampled to pieces by the horses!


    "Things that don''t overestimate their own capabilities." Yiwei nced at the ground, spat at the trampled corpse, and said, "Sou, the person named Liu is injured and can''t escape far."


    "Yes!" the mountain ghost army responded, riding horses in the valley, searching for the whereabouts of General Liu.


    But General Liu has been fighting for a lifetime and is very experienced and smart. It was almost dark when the Mountain Ghost Army found General Liu, but they still hadn''t found General Liu.


    Yiwei''s face turned dark and he ordered: "Seal all exits of the valley and let the wolves in. We must find someone named Liu, otherwise we will all die!"


    He added: "Keep your eyes on the sky. If you see a homing pigeon or a homing eagle, shoot it to death immediately. Don''t let the person named Liu spread the news."


    "Yes!" The officers and soldiers of the Shangui Army responded, searching for the whereabouts of General Liu inch by inch in the mountain.


    But until it waspletely dark, they still couldn''t find anyone.


    Yiwei was a little anxious... He had never failed when doing things for his master, and this time, his master specially ordered him to do it, saying that it was extremely important to the overall situation. If he messed up such an important thing Now, how can I go to see my master with dignity? !


    Just when there was nothing to do, a roar suddenly sounded from the mountain: "Hoo-ho-ho!"


    "It''s a tiger roaring!" The mountain ghost soldiers were startled and said to Yiwei: "Commander, we have already surveyed and there is no trace of tigers in this valley."


    Where did this tigere from?


    After hearing this, Yiwei''s face changed as dark as water, and heughed: "Hahaha, it seems that the man named Liu is dead. Let''s go look for the tiger!"


    Having said that, he whistled, summoned his horse, and galloped towards the direction of the tiger''s roar.


    The officers and soldiers of the Mountain Ghost Army also howled excitedly and followed the sound of the tiger.


    Three quarters of an hourter, Yiwei and the others met the tiger''s owner.


    The man was also wearing ck armor and a mountain ghost mask. He was holding the same long knife as them. He was sitting next to a stone and squinting at them. Not far away, a tiger was biting something. It was dark and the torch light was dim, so I couldn''t see clearly.


    "Greetings, young master!" Yiwei hurriedly dismounted his horse, knelt on the ground and saluted, and said, "Young master, please forgive me. It was my subordinate''s ipetence in doing things that allowed Liu to run away."


    The young master of Shangui Army said: "Liu Hou is considered a tycoon in the Northeast. It''s normal that you can''t capture him."


    He then pointed to the tiger not far away and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve finished eating."


    Yiwei was overjoyed: "Thank you so much, young master, for catching the thief!"


    The young master is so powerful. He is only twenty-two years old, and he has the ability to kill Liu Hou. From now on, he will be in charge of the Northeast and Xinliu City... no, he will be in charge of the entire world with ease.


    The young master of the Mountain Ghost Army is different from the dandy in the capital. Although he is a young master, he has grown up through hardships. Therefore, after hearing these words, he just felt happy and continued: "Take away the animals that run to the entrance of the valley, whether they are birds or birds." They are still beasts, kill them all, leaving no one alive...During the anti-Japanese war in the northwest, Qin Mu did not just rely on birds to deliver messages."


    "Yes, my subordinates will do it now." Yiwei immediately led people to kill animals and birds in the mountains. He actually found a blood letter on the leg of a rabbit, and immediately took it to the young master of the Mountain Ghost Army: "Liu Hou Please read the letter to the outside world, young master."


    The young master of Shangui Army took the letter, read it under the rising sunshine, and smiled: "Sure enough, I am suspicious of Rui Xiong."


    But it doesnt matter, the person is dead and the letter has been intercepted.


    Yiwei said again: "Young Master, Marquis Liu is dead, but what happens next is that we have to act ording to the n?"


    The young master of the Shangui Army nodded, but said: "It''s too little to kill just one Yangji Mansion. Let''s massacre the nearby Dongyang Mansion as well."


    Yiwei was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Rui Xiong is in charge of Dongyang Mansion. If it is ughtered, will it affect Rui Xiong?"


    The young master of Shangui Army said: "No, if we don''t massacre, it will have an impact on Rui Xiong."


    He added: "Tomorrow Dongqing''s soldiers and horses wille from the caves in the valley. They must take action within five days, otherwise Liu Hou''s men will find out the clues, and then our n with Dongqing to raid the two mansions will fail."


    General Liu led his troops to venture into the valley precisely because he received news from Rui Xiong that a natural underground cave was found in the valley. The cave was very deep and seemed to be connected to Tianshu Mountain.


    And in the cave, there are still traces left by Dongqing''s soldiers and horses.


    General Liu was afraid that Dongqing would use this natural cave to raid Yangji Mansion or Xinliu City, and the city that was finally recovered would belong to Dongqing again. He hurriedly led his troops to investigate, but he was ambushed and the bones were eaten by tigers. Nothing left!


    However, this natural cave tunnel is real, and it is indeed connected to Tianshu Mountain...but no one knew its existence before.


    "Yes, my subordinates will arrange the attack immediately." Yiwei said, and then reminded: "Young master, you must go back quickly, otherwise you will be discovered and there will be endless troubles."


    The young master of Shangui Army said: "Don''t worry, I will be one of the leading generals in this sneak attack to massacre the city."


    What!


    "No." Yiwei was shocked and advised: "Young Master, your important task now is to attack the Yangji Mansion and create chaos in the new six cities. Just leave it to your subordinates and Dongqing''s chess pieces. You can''t Come forward...and you are the only one, if youe forward, what will happen to Rui Xiong?"


    The young master of the Shangui Army looked at Yiwei and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I have arranged everything and show up at the same time. It is better for Rui Xiong... Let''s do it like this."


    Having said that, without giving Yiwei a chance to persuade him, he jumped on the tiger''s back and ran away on the tiger.


    Where the tiger left, only the remains of clothes and bones were left, and General Liu was gone.

 Chapter 2851: mutation, carve-up

    Chapter 2851: mutation, carve-up


    Chapter 2851 Mutation, Partition


    "Come here, bury the remaining clothes and blood and bones. Liu Hou is a hero after all. We can''t let him die so miserably." Yiwei still admired General Liu. At first, he didn''t want him to die so miserably. The young master suddenly took action, and Liu Houcai was killed.


    "Yes." The Shangui Army officers took the order and quickly collected the remains of General Liu''s blood and bones with cloth bags, dug a hole, and buried them on the spot. Only a tree trunk was erected on the ground as a tombstone. No name was written.


    but


    Liu Qianhu, who was under Yiwei''smand, said: "Commander, you are disobeying your master''s order by letting me be one of the siege generals. Is it really okay? Do you want to stop me again?"


    Yiwei said: "How to stop him? The young master is bing more and more powerful now. Soon, the Northeast and the New Sixth City will fall into his hands... I will write to the master to report this matter. Now, listen to the young master first, don''t There must be internal strife, lest it spoil something big."


    Young Master will disobey orders and insist on leading troops to attack the city because he has been depressed for too long.


    The master woke up toote, and he once had the intention of supporting the Duke of Qin to ascend the throne. It is normal for the young master to have resentment in his heart and want to take the opportunity to show off his talents and impress the master.


    After all, what son doesnt want to be recognized by his biological father?


    "Yes." Liu Qianhu put this aside and began to prepare for the Dongqing army.


    Before it got dark, there was movement in the cave tunnel.


    The mountain ghost army scouts patrolling the cave hurriedly came to report: "Commander, people are here!"


    Yiwei asked hurriedly: "It''s already here? Who takes the lead?"


    The Shangui Army scout smiled and said, "It''s our thirdmander."


    "Ha, it turns out to be the third child. Let''s go and pick them up." Yiwei felt relieved and led the troops to the cave. After walking inside for more than three-quarters of an hour, he saw the light of a torch on the opposite side and hurriedly blew three whistles.


    Soon, a whistle came back from the other side.


    Yiwei: "As expected, it''s Lao San. You guys moved really fast. You actually arrived a night early."


    Sanwei said: "Young Prince Zhou and His Majesty are eager for revenge. They are marching quickly on the road. They will surely capture Yangji Mansion and take back Dayinzhou and Jingchuan Prefecture."


    The His Majesty mentioned in Sanwei is the Emperor of Dongqing, while Dayinzhou and Jingchuanzhou are the old names of the New Six Cities in Dongqing.


    The young prince of Zhou was the son of Wei Xiaos former father-inw. He was able to save his life not because Wei Xiao was kind, but because he had been a hostage since he was a child and was raised in the capital of Dongqing, so he escaped.


    This surnamees from the Great Zhou Dynasty. Da Yinzhou is the dowry of Princess Mingsheng of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Zhou family is the descendant of Princess Mingsheng.


    "The Mountain Ghost Army discovered this natural cave tunnel, and the Wei Dynasty was at the beginning of its instability. With this God-given opportunity, how could we, Dongqing, not hurry up and take revenge!" Prince Zhou was wearing heavy armor and holding a spear in his hand. , supported the ground with a long spear, and walked out from the depths of the cave.


    boom!


    After the young prince of Zhou thrust his spear into the ground, he cupped his fists and saluted Yiwei, saying: "Thank you to the Shangui Army for guarding the intersection for us and sending troops to help me avenge my family. Please ept my salute!"


    Yiwei hurriedly helped Little Prince Zhou up and said: "Little Prince, this matter has been agreed upon a long time ago. After it ispleted, Northeast China, Dayin Prefecture, and Jingchuan Prefecture will all be the territory of Dongqing, and the remainingnd belongs to our master. We can be regarded as cooperating. We have a good rtionship, so the young prince doesnt need to be too polite.


    As he spoke, he looked deep into the cave.


    Sure enough, not long after, two more people came out from the depths of the cave.


    One is Prince Yi, who has been traveling in Dachu for many years and almost bought up all the supplies in the northwest, but finally managed to escape.


    One is Ping Nantian, a famous general in Dongqing.


    It''s just that Ping Nantian was a little unhappy... Yiwei''s words were obviously testing them to see if they wanted to take advantage of therge number of soldiers and change their minds and want to divide morend.


    Prince Yi was good at dancing and did not want to cause trouble between the two sides, so heughed and said: "Little Prince Zhou, themander is right, we are in a cooperative rtionship, and our master and young master of Dongqing and Shangui Army are one family, needless to say It''s important to destroy the Wei family first." When the Wei family is gone, no matter how powerful the Shangui Army is, can it be more powerful than the entire Dongqing?


    At that time, if Dongqing wants to take away half of David''s kingdom, it will only be a matter of one sentence.


    As for embezzling the entire Kingdom of David?


    Dongqing would not do such a stupid thing... David is too big. If he takes over the whole country, Dongqing will not be able to suppress it, and he will have to fight against the soldiers?


    Resist the army?


    Fighting with the Rong people?


    Haha, only the Qin family can do such a thankless task. They only want benefits in Dongqing and will not go to war with the Rong people for the barrennd in the northwest!


    Although Prince Yi''s words sounded nice, Yiwei could still tell that Dong Qing wanted more than just to break away from the Northeast.


    However, the master has more than just the Mountain Ghost Army. Dong Qings wishful thinking was wrong.


    In order not to lose the momentum, Yiwei said again: "Shangui Army has another good news to tell you."


    After speaking, he looked at Ping Nantian again.


    Ping Nantian was as arrogant as ever and did not answer the call.


    Prince Yi could only smile and ask: "Oh, what''s the good news?"


    Yiwei said: "General Liu and the new Marquis Liu who guard the northeast have been killed by our young master!"


    "What? Liu Da is dead?!" Ping Nantian was finally shocked and took the initiative to talk to Yiwei: "Are you serious? If you dare to lie, it will be a big deal for both sides to attack Yangji Mansion!"


    Yiwei smiled and said: "Such a big thing, it also involves the reputation of the young master, I won''t lie."


    He added: "If General Ping doesn''t believe it, you cane with us to Liu Hou''s cemetery. His bones are buried not far from the entrance of the cave."


    Lead the way! Ping Nantian said, calling to the back. Hundreds of dead soldiers immediately emerged from the depths of the cave, escorting Ping Nantian and others to see the tomb.


    "Follow me." Yiwei led them out of the cave to the ce where the remains of General Liu were buried, and ordered the soldiers: "dig up, take out the remains of Liu Hou''s clothes, blood and bones, and show them to General Ping." .


    "Yes!" The Shangui Army soldiers hurriedly dug up the soil, took out the cloth bag, poured out the remaining clothes, blood and bones, and then handed over the remaining clothes: "Please take a look at it, General Ping."


    General Ping looked at a small bronze que with the Chinese character Liu Hong engraved on it, and his eyes lit up, but he said, "This kind of military que can be made with some effort."


    "Ho **** ho ho!" A tiger roar sounded, frightening everyone present. They quickly followed the sound and saw a big tiger running from a distance, with a man sitting on the back of the big tiger.


    "Don''t shoot the arrow, it''s the young master of the Mountain Ghost Army!" King Yijun hurriedly spoke out to stop the Dongqing soldiers who were about to shoot the tiger.


    After hearing this, the Dongqing soldiers quickly lowered their bows and arrows.


    The young master of the Shangui Army looked at General Ping and said, "Uncle Ping, there is no need to question it. Liu Hou was eaten by my big tiger, and he is indeed dead."


    After hearing this, Ping Nantian believed it. With a smile on his face, he praised the young master of the Shangui Army: "As expected of Brother Ya, he killed the famous general David with one move. This attack on Yangji Mansion ispletely safe."


    The young master of the Shangui Army said: "This time, we must capture David and destroy both the Qin and Wei families!"


    These words show that he hates the Qin family more than the Wei family.


    He then asked: "Uncle Ping, where are the Marquis of Qingyang and General Zhendong?"


    Ping Nantian said: "They divided their troops into two groups. One led the troops to attack Dayin Prefecture, and the other led the troops to pretend to attack Jingchuan Prefecture."

 Chapter 2852: Mutation, sorrow and joy

    Chapter 2852: Mutation, sorrow and joy


    Chapter 2852: Sudden changes, sorrow and joy


    After hearing this, the young master of the Mountain Ghost Army nodded with satisfaction: "This arrangement is very good."


    Then he said: "Uncle Ping, this time I will be one of the main siege generals. I will attack Yangji Mansion with you first. Then you will give me half of the troops and horses. I will lead the attack on Dayinzhou. As long as Dayinzhou is defeated If we seize it, Jingchuan Prefecture will soon fall into our hands!"


    Sanwei frowned when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Young master, you want to be the leader of the siege? Are you going to attack two ces? This is not possible, it will dy the war, and the two cities are far apart, and you can''t run away."


    And this is against the master''smand.


    The master only asked the young master to guard Xinliu City and did not let him get involved in the capture of Yangji Mansion.


    The young master of the Mountain Ghost Army said: "There is a cave tunnel, so I can run away without dying the war... As for where my father is, I will go and tell him, you just need to listen to my orders."


    Prince Yi Junughed secretly when he heard this: The Shangui Army is not monolithic. Look, the father and son started quarreling before the fight started.


    However, go ahead and make a fuss. The more you make a fuss, the better it will be for Dongqing.


    As the king of Dongqing County, he only does things that are beneficial to Dongqing.


    "The famous general Liu Hong is dead, General Wei Xiao and Xiao Liu are not here, and General Xiao from Jiqing Mansion is also gone. Now the Northeast is just a piece of fat with no one to protect it. We can eat whatever we want, but the threemanders don''t have to If you are worried, just follow the instructions of the young master of the Shangui Army." King Yijun said again: "This man always wants to make achievements while he is young and be famous in the world...Didn''t Duke Guo of Qin kill the general of the Dayong royal family at the age of twenty, and in one fell swoop Famous.


    Hearing this, the young master of the Shangui Army became more determined to attack the two cities: "Third Commander, let''s just do this, there is no need to discuss it further!"


    Hehe, he can do whatever Qin Mu can do. He wants his father to know that his previous blind submission to Qin Mu was a joke. Their family can do great things on their own!


    Sanwei looked at Yiwei and saw that he did not stop the young master, so he had no choice but to give up... Anyway, there is no one guarding the northeast, so just let the young master make trouble, as long as he doesn''t mess up.


    A rush of footsteps came from the cave. Dongqing''s army wasing here. At dawn, the entire valley was filled with Dongqing soldiers wearing armor and wearing swords.


    "Shangui Army, put on the Wei Jiajun battle armor and go out to explore the mountain!" The young master of the Shangui Army gave the Shangui Army a batch of Wei Jiajun equipment, and also gave them the Wei Jiajun military license te, marching documents, and There are many things that can prove their identity.


    With these things, they will not be suspected even if they go to Yangji Mansion, even if they go to the government office to see Magistrate Ye... because their things are all genuine.


    And they did.


    The Wei army in the new six cities sent a mine map to Prince Wei. They passed by Yangji Mansion and needed to stop for supplies, so they stayed in the government office.


    Lieutenant General Xiao Lu under General Da Liu was meeting with Magistrate Ye in the government office. After hearing this, he ordered Yao Qianhu beside him: "Go and identify the people. If there is no problem, let them stay."


    "Yes." Yao Qianhu hurriedly went to see those people, checked their military badges, documents, and the mine map. After asking them some questions, he came back and reported: "Lieutenant General, it''s true. In addition to delivering the mine map, Rui Xiong''s people were also ordered to deliver a dowry to Rui Xiong''s sister."


    Another revtion: "General Rui heard that Prince Wei Xinna''s concubine was pregnant. He was very anxious. He was afraid that his sister would be ufortable, so he hurriedly sent the mine map to Prince Wei at this time." After hearing this, Deputy General Xiao Lu ,ughed and said: "Brother Rui feels sorry for my sister and wants to help her win favor."


    Rui Xiong was Wei Xiao''s confidant. In order to stabilize him, Wei Xiao took his sister as one of his concubines.


    After hearing this, Magistrate Ye felt relieved and asked Lieutenant General Xiao Lu: "How many days have Liu Hou been in the mountain? Has there been any news? I have been restless and panicked for the past two days. I always feel that something is going to happen!"


    Lieutenant General Xiao Lu said: "Prefect Ye, don''t worry. We just received a safe letter from Liu Hou the day before yesterday, saying that we found the cave, but the cave is too deep. If we take someone in to take a look, I''m afraid it will take several days to find it." The end of the cave.


    "The news I received the day before yesterday? It has been almost three days since now!" Magistrate Ye was still very worried: "Your Majesty and Prince Wei took away too many Wei troops. Now the security of the Northeast depends on Liu Hou alone. He will never Don''t be afraid that something will happen... You guys should send troops into the mountain, I''m really flustered, I always feel like something big is going to happen."


    Lieutenant General Xiao Lu smiled: "Prefect Ye, our Northeast is a blessednd. When the Mad Emperor of Chu was in power, the ces outside the Northeast were chaotic enough, but our Northeast was still stable and did not suffer too many military disasters. Moreover, Rui Xiong Here, dont worry.


    "The one I''m worried about is him... His time with Prince Wei is too short, and he''s too young. I''m afraid he won''t be able to withstand the temptation and will be loyal~" Magistrate Ye whispered, and then urged: "Hurry back to the camp Let the soldiers enter the mountain. After seeing Liu Hou, ask Liu Hou to write to me as soon as possible to report that he is safe."


    Seeing Magistrate Ye''s insistence, Lieutenant General Xiao Lu could only obey the order: "It''s done, thest general will order troops into the mountain."


    But Magistrate Ye was still very worried and called Zhu Tongpan: "Immediately close the three city gates in the south, west and north, pour molten iron on them, and from tomorrow onwards, only the east gate will be opened... There will be a curfew tonight. After dark, except for Except for soldiers and generals, no one is allowed to go to the streets. All inns, inns, carriage shops, and tooth shops are strictly inspected. All foreign merchants must be registered, especially those who are good at martial arts and have swords. They must be checked thoroughly. Don''t be careless. .


    Zhu Tongpan said: "Sir, if the world is peaceful now, it doesn''t have to be like this, right?"


    It''s like it''s going to be a war, which is a little bad.


    Magistrate Ye said: "Marquis Liu is not in Yangji Mansion. It is better to be stricter than to be toox and something will happen in the end... Don''t waste time, go and do it quickly, and clear the three city gates before dark." Pour it well.


    Zhifu Ye was not an ordinary prefect. He had a very high status. He was not only in charge of Yangji Prefecture, but also in charge of some government affairs in Northeast China and Xinliu City. Therefore, seeing his persistence, Zhu Tongpan did not dare to disobey his order and hurriedly sent someone to handle it.


    Magistrate Ye was still worried, so he went to find his wife and second son, and said: "You guys are going to go live in a vige outside the city for a few days. After Liu Hou returns to the city, you cane back... take the female rtives of the three uncles and brothers." Bring it too."


    Mrs. Ye was shocked and asked quickly: "Sir, is there something going on in the city?"


    Magistrate Ye said: "Marquis Liu received news that a secret passage was found in the valley, which may lead to the territory of Dongqing. However, he has led troops into the mountain to investigate for several days and has note out yet...I am so flustered. I always felt that something was going to happen, but Lieutenant General Xiao Lu and the others didnt believe me and thought I was scaring myself.


    Mrs. Ye and Magistrate Ye are an old couple and have experienced several wars in their lives. She said: "I trust you, master. I will take them out of the city now. I can stay here and run errands with peace of mind."


    Madam, you still believe me and understand me. Magistrate Ye smiled and said: Lets go... If there is really a war in Yangji Mansion, you should flee to Jiqing Mansion.

 Chapter 2853: Mutation, dodged a disaster

    Chapter 2853: Mutation, dodged a disaster


    Chapter 2853: Mutation, escaped disaster


    Mrs. Ye''s eyes were red and she choked with sobs: "Don''t worry, sir, I know what to do and I won''te back to die."


    They have a tacit understanding between husband and wife. If there is a war and Magistrate Ye is trapped, Mrs. Ye does not need to rescue him, she can just take her family and escape.


    Zhifu Ye was very pleased and whispered: "If something happens, remember to add a sentence in the letter, beware of Rui Xiong."


    Then he looked at his second son and gave him a small token: "What Liu Hou gave him can mobilize all the troops and horses in the Northeast. After leaving, go to other cities in the Northeast to mobilize some troops and horses... If Yangji Mansion is trapped, rescue them." There was no hope, so we gathered all our soldiers and horses in Jiqing Mansion and managed to hold Jiqing Mansion."


    this?


    After hearing this, Second Young Master Ye only found it funny: "Dad, Lieutenant General Xiao Lu is right. Are you thinking too much? Not to this extent, right?"


    and


    "Using Liu Hou''s order to mobilize troops when there is no war is a vition of militaryw. If the court pursues it, not only will you be severely punished, but our whole family will suffer."


    The family finally managed to get a Conglong Gong. After two more years, when the David Dynasty is stable and the new prefectes to take over the Yangji Mansion, his father will be promoted to the capital. Not to mention the elder, he will definitely be a minister of the six departments. If you can get it, you don''t have to take the risk of deploying troops and ruining your own future just because of a panic.


    "You bastard, if you don''t dare to go, just bring me the token. I''ll mobilize the troops myself. If something happens, your father and I will take care of it, so you won''t be hurt." Mrs. Ye scolded Young Master Ye, and then said: " Dad You has worked with Liu Hou all his life. He knows in his heart whether something might happen. Lets listen to him and take precautions. Otherwise, if something happens, all the people of Yangji Mansion will die! All the people in this city will die. Compared with life and punishment, I naturally choose punishment!"


    The second young master Ye said hurriedly: "Mom, my son is just talking. He doesn''t believe me... I will go to Jiqing Mansion to ask for help. If I am really punished by the court, my son wille to receive the punishment. I will not let my father lose his official position."


    Having said that, he put the token away.


    "Okay, you have grown a lot since your eldest brother came to Beijing." Magistrate Ye was very pleased and gave them another reason to leave the city: "Madam, I will tell the outside world that you are going out of the city to pay homage to your father-inw and mother-inw. And this matter was settled early in the morning by asking an expert to settle the matter. If outsiders ask about you, you and your three uncles can just say the same thing, lest you leave the city in a hurry and arouse people''s suspicion."


    "Okay, I know how to do it. Don''t worry, sir." Mrs. Ye held Magistrate Ye''s hand and said, "Master, please be well."


    After saying that, he took the second young master Ye away without saying anything more to prepare for leaving the city.


    Mrs. Ye''s three brothers soon received the news that they were leaving the city to offer sacrifices. Without asking any questions, they immediately took the whole family with them in a carriage and left the city with paper money and other sacrifice items.


    Why is this magistrate Yes family leaving the city at this time?


    "The middle of the month is the joint burial day of Mrs. Ye''s parents. The Wu family goes to pay homage every year. I heard that Magistrate Ye is going to be promoted to Beijing and may nevere back, so this year it will be very grand. Prepare to leave the city at this time. , so that you wont be too hasty when worshiping.


    "I see."


    Zhifu Ye has been in Yangji Prefecture for many years. As soon as the news was released, many people believed it.


    But the mountain ghost army in the government office still has doubts...


    Qianhu, could it be that the man named Ye discovered something?


    Otherwise, the Ye family and the Wu family would have left the city as soon as they arrived. What a coincidence!


    Shangui Jun Qianhu said: "It''s impossible, we are genuine, he can''t find it, unless he suspects it early..."


    Rui Xiong!


    but


    He took a bite of the meat buns sent from the government office''s kitchen, chewed them twice, and said, "Whether it''s a coincidence or not, this matter must be reported... Send a letter."


    Hey. Two scouts from the Mountain Ghost Army hurried to do it, and soon used birds to deliver the message to the hidden pile outside the city.


    After receiving the letter, Anzhuang immediately sent people to keep an eye on Mrs. Ye and her party, and also sent people into the valley to deliver the letter to Yiwei and the others. When Yiwei received the news, he did not dare to neglect it and hurriedly reported it to the young master of Shangui Army.


    "As expected of the old fox who has been entrenched in Yangji Mansion for many years, he has sensed danger so quickly. It just so happens that I don''t want to wait any longer." The young master of the Shangui Army took the letter to Ping Nantian and the others and said, "Attack the city in advance and take Yangji first." Lets talk about it after Ji Mansion takes over.


    Young Prince Zhou was the first to agree, and said viciously: "The Wei family has upied our Da Yinzhou and Jingchuan Prefecture for four years and harmed countless people. It''s time for the Wei family to pay the price!"


    Ping Nantian did not object: "Okay, attack the city in advance!"


    Little Prince Zhou was very happy: "Thank you, General Ping."


    Then he said to the young master of the Shangui Army: "The Wei family''s sess depends on the Liu family and the Ye family helping them stabilize the Northeast. The Liu and Ye families havemitted serious crimes and cannot let go of the Ye family. They have to attack Zhuangzi and kill them." Get the Ye familys g for sacrifice!


    The young master of the Shangui Army agreed and said to the person who came to deliver the message: "Lead a hundred soldiers and horses to attack Zhuangzi. Capture alive if you can, and kill if you can''t. But the most important thing is to cut off the road from Yangji Mansion to Jiqing Mansion. Make sure the Ye and Wu families dont send any letters asking for help... go ahead and do it.


    Yes. An Zhuang took the order and left, rushing to Yejiazhuangzi.


    The young master of the Shangui Army, Ping Nantian and others are preparing to attack Yangji Mansion.


    Second Master Ye stayed one night in Zhuangzi, and the next day he led a team of guards and rode to Jiqing Mansion, preparing to find the guard general of Jiqing Mansion to mobilize troops.


    However, while we were on our way...


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows shot out from the woods on both sides of the official road, directly shooting the guards running on the side into sieves.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The nurses fell to the ground, were trampled by the horses, and soon lost their breath.


    "There is an ambush, protect the second young master!" The master guarding the courtyard was very skilled. He rolled off his horse in advance. After avoiding the arrows, he raised the cane shield, jumped forward, and jumped on the second young master Ye''s horse. He kicked the horse in the belly, causing the horse to feel pain. It ran forward wildly and shouted to the nurses behind it: "Hold them!"


    Sharp arrows turn into rain. Even if three arrows are fired at once, it can be estimated that there are many people in ambush, several times their number. It is impossible to fight head on. We can only sacrifice some guards to buy time for the second young master to escape.


    "Yes!" the guards responded and hurriedly stopped the charging mountain ghost army.


    But they were no match for the Mountain Ghost Army. After several waves of arrows, the guards died cleanly.


    "Hahaha, you are a bunch of trash, you still learn to be a guardian? Do you have the ability to protect people?" The mountain ghost armyughed and followed the leader Qianhu to pursue the second young master Ye.


    Young Master Ye looked back, his face turned pale with fright, and he made a decision in a blink of an eye: "Run to Jiqing Mansion for help, hurry~"


    After saying that, he jumped off his horse and rushed towards the woods beside the official road.


    The master guarding the courtyard understood what Young Master Ye meant and rode his horse to the mountains on the other side.


    When the Mountain Ghost Army saw this, they gritted their teeth angrily: "Split up and chase!"


    The soldiers were divided into two groups to chase the master of the Ye family''s nursing home and the second young master Ye.


    Second Young Master Ye couldn''t escape at all. In just over two quarters of an hour, he was surrounded by the Mountain Ghost Army.

 Chapter 2854: Mutations, you are using me to make money.

    Chapter 2854: Mutations, you are using me to make money.


    Chapter 2854: Mutation, you use me to make money


    "I am the son of the prefect of Yangji Prefecture, my sister-inw is the daughter of Liu Hou, and my sister is one of Prince Wei''s concubines. If you dare to kill me, Liu Hou and Prince Wei will not let you go!" Young Master Ye Er He knew that these people were not bandits, but all he could do now was to hold them back and buy time for the master guarding the courtyard.


    The Shangui Army Qianhuughed: "Liu Hou has died a long time ago, why doesn''t he let us go? As for Wei Xiao, the butcher''s retribution ising soon, and no one can save you now!"


    "What, Liu Hou is dead?" Young Master Ye didn''t want to believe the bad news: "It''s impossible. Liu Hou has experienced hundreds of battles and fought against soldiers and thieves when he was young. You guys can''t kill him!"


    If Liu Hou dies, the entire Northeast will be in danger.


    "No matter how powerful you are, you are still young. Now that Liu Hou is old, can he still defeat a big tiger?" Qianhu of the Mountain Ghost Armyughed and told Master Ye Er of Liu Hou''s death: "He was killed by a tiger alive." Those who were eaten left no bones left.


    After hearing this, the second young master Ye was trembling all over, his teeth were chattering, and he couldnt speak at all. After a while, he cried sadly: Uncle Liu, Uncle Liu


    Shanguijun Qianhuughed and said: "Look at this young official, he looks like a woman. He only cries when something happens. He is really useless."


    After hearing this, Second Young Master Ye suppressed his grief. He looked up at the Shangui Army and asked angrily: "Are you from Dongqing? Only Dongqing people call Prince Wei a butcher!"


    Dad''s panic is believable, people from Dongqing really called.


    But the Northeast is so strictly controlled, and Rui Xiong is still keeping an eye on what''s going on in Dongqing. How did the Dongqing people get deep into Yangji Mansion?


    Could it be said that which secret cave passage really leads to Dongqing? Did the Dongqing peoplee from the secret passage?


    Shanguijun Qianhuughed loudly: "That''s wrong, we are not from Dongqing... We are the future masters of thisnd!"


    Future master?


    Could it be internal thieves causing trouble?


    However, the guards in Northeast China and Xinliu City are all from the Wei family army. Which one of the guards will rebel?


    Are you from Rui Xiong? Rui Xiong rebelled?! Young Master Ye asked.


    Shangui Jun Qianhu didn''t answer, and gave him a p in the face, scolding him: "Young master useless officer, you have no right to know!"


    He waved his hand again and said: "Hold it, break your hands and then search your body."


    "Yes." The Mountain Ghost Army under hismand stepped forward, held down Young Master Ye, and with two clicks, broke Young Master Ye''s hand bones with the iron rod they carried.


    Ah! Young Master Ye screamed and fainted from the pain, but he was soon awakened by the medicine, and the letters on his body were also found.


    Shanguijun Qianhu was reading the letter and sneered: "Your father is really an old fox, but no matter how shrewd he is, it''s useless. The master''s great cause will be sessful, and David will perish!"


    He then said: "Take this young official and go to Zhuangzi to find Mrs. Ye, and capture all the female family members of the Ye and Wu families as hostages!"


    What?


    These beasts!


    Second Young Master Ye was horrified, thinking of his three uncles'' young cousins and unmarried cousins, his eyes were red, and he begged: "You want hostages, just use me... I am the son of Magistrate Ye, he will not Watch me die!"


    Hehe, Shangui Army Qianhuughed: "The more hostages the better, of course. You and the Ye Wu family must be hostages. Leave quickly, or your leg bones will be broken!"


    Second Young Master Ye has no choice but to follow them, hoping that the master of the hospital can escape and ask for help from Jiqing Mansion!


    However, the Mountain Ghost Army was trained ording to the standards of dead soldiers. Although the master of the Ye Family Nursing Home was very skilled, he was no match for the Mountain Ghost Army. After escaping in the mountains for a long time, he was eventually shot and killed, unable to spread the word. .


    The second young master Ye looked at the head of the master guarding the courtyard and fainted again from fright. "Oh, what a waste!" Shangui Army Qianhuughed at Young Master Ye and ordered: "Carry this young official into the vi to meet his mother and cousins!"


    Yes. The Mountain Ghost Army smiled and carried Young Master Ye into the vi to join the people who entered the vi.


    But except for the corpses of a group of servants, the host didn''t see any of them in the vi.


    Lao Ba, whats going on? Did you miss? Shangui Army Qianhu asked.


    Zhang Laoba said: "Damn, there is a trap in this vige. As soon as we rushed in, the bells of the vige rang loudly. Everyone ran into the mountains. We have sent brothers to chase them. When we catch them, they will look good!" "


    "Run away?" Qianhu of the Mountain Ghost Army frowned when he heard this, and ordered his men: "Go into the mountain to search. If you want to see people alive, you want to see corpses!"


    "Yes!" Hundreds of ghost soldiers from the mountain hurriedly entered the mountain to search. The searchsted untilte at night before they found a group of people from the Wu family. However, most of them were servants, and there were only two uncles from the Wu family.


    Uncle Wu knelt down and shouted: "Hero, spare your life, we are the brothers-inw of the prefect of Yangji Prefecture. As long as you let us go, we can write a letter back to the city and ask Prefect Ye to send the ransom!"


    At this time, we can dy it as long as we can, and we cannot let these people find their wives.


    Zhang Laoba said: "Bah, once Yangji Mansion is destroyed, all the money in the city will be ours."


    He drew a knife and put it on Uncle Wu''s neck, and asked: "Where are Mrs. Ye and the female rtives? Move quickly, otherwise when we find them, they will end up worse than prostitutes!"


    After hearing this, Uncle Wu nced at his third brother, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I won''t tell."


    "You''re quite tough!" Zhang Laoba and the others wanted to attack the city. They didn''t want to waste time with Uncle Wu. They raised their knives high and cut off Uncle Wu''s arm with a click. As Uncle Wu screamed in pain, He kicked the severed arm to Third Uncle Wu and asked, "I have seen the dispute between you just now. Tell me quickly, where are the women? If you don''t tell me, you will be the next one to lose your arm!"


    Uncle Wu San was so frightened that he screamed in horror, shrank his hands and knees and knelt on the ground, saying: "Hero, spare your life, I said, I said...them, they ran to the Western Mountains. There is a cave path somewhere. Through the cave, you can reach the outside and the exit." There are several tenant farmers from the Ye family here. After they escape wherever they go, the tenant farmers will **** them into the city... Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''ll do it!"


    Youd better not lie, or Ill make your life worse than death! Zhang Laoba warned, and quickly ordered the Mountain Ghost Army to find someone.


    However, the cave trail was found, and the tenant farmer''s family was also found, but there was no trace of Mrs. Ye or the female family members of the Wu family.


    The mountain ghost army who came back said: "There are ruts. I wonder if they were escorted away by the tenant farmers? A group of brothers have already gone after them. There are our people within a thirty-mile radius of Yangji Mansion and near the gate of the city. If they go into the city to ask for help, our people will intercept them in advance."


    Mom, you ran away again! Zhang Laoba was very angry. He originally thought that they were just a group of women and children and would be able to capture them quickly, but he didnt expect that these women could actually run away.


    "Lao Ba, you lead the people to chase him. I will lead my men to search the vige again to avoid being deceived by the Wu family." Shangui Army Qianhu is still very shrewd and is afraid of being fooled.


    Its done, thank you, Brother Zheng. Zhang Laoba hurriedly led people to chase him.


    Zheng San led his men to search Zhuangzi again, but after searching for a day and a night, even the graves where the Wu family''s father and mother were buried were opened, but Mrs. Ye and the others were still not found.


    Uncle Wu breathed a sigh of relief. He only hoped that his parents would protect him so that the female family members could avoid this disaster.

 Chapter 2855: mutation, salvation

    Chapter 2855: mutation, salvation


    Chapter 2855 Mutation, salvation


    If we search further, I wont believe it. How can a group of weak women and children escape from us?! Zheng San was in conflict with Mrs. Ye and the others.


    But they had no chance to search again. Zhang Laoba sent someone back and told him: "Zheng Qianhu, young master, they have already arrived at Yangji Mansion. Zhang Qianhu asked me to tell you, if you want credit, hurry up and lead the troops." If we go to attack the city toote, Im afraid we wont get any credit.


    Liu Hou is dead, Wei Xiao and General Xiao are not here, and there are still their internal agents in the Yangji Mansion. The city can be destroyed in the blink of an eye, so don''t waste time on the female members of the Ye family. There is the second young master Ye and the Wu family. It''s the same with my uncle as a hostage.


    Zheng San thought for a while and finally decided to attack the city: "Take the three of them and rush to Fucheng to achieve the feat of following the dragon and establish the great cause of the dynasty!"


    As for Mrs. Ye and the Wu familys female rtives?


    They are there within a radius of thirty miles and on the way to Jiqing Mansion. Those women will be caught by their hidden stakes as soon as they show up, and they will not be able to escape!


    "Thousands of wise men, attack the city, attack the city!" shouted the mountain ghost army, who had already gone to gather their horses, and soon ran towards the city.


    They also threw the second young master Ye and the uncle of the Wu family on their horses and carried them to Fucheng as hostages to persuade them to surrender... However, they breathed a sigh of relief. The female rtives were not found, which was a great blessing among misfortunes.


    And Mrs. Ye and the others did not escape from Zhuangzi... The tomb of the Wu family''s parents was repaired, and there was a tomb chamber inside. Under the coffin, there was an entrance with a secret room. Mrs. Ye and the Wu family members were hiding in the secret room. , the Mountain Ghost Army only opened the tomb, searched the tomb chamber, and took away the burial objects, but did not remove the coffin, so they escaped.


    But this is not a ce to stay for a long time, but Mrs. Ye and the others did not dare toe out easily, for fear of encountering the mountain ghost army. It was not until three dayster that the water she brought had been drunk, and Mrs. Ye took the risk of taking the Wu family''s eldest aunt out... They are all old. , if you meet the mountain ghost army, you are not afraid of being insulted.


    They came out at night. Under the moonlight, they crouched and went to the river. They wanted to get some water to bring back to the tomb for the other female rtives to drink, otherwise they would die of thirst.


    But as soon as they finished fetching water, they were held down by a group of ambushes.


    "Uh huh!" Mrs. Ye and Aunt Wu were almost crazy with fear, thinking it was the mountain ghost army.


    The man who held them down said: "Don''t shout, we are rtives of the Duke of Qin and we are here to help."


    A rtive of the Duke of Qins family?


    Mrs. Ye was dubious, but at least she stopped struggling and was taken to the sorghum field by the river by the group.


    "This is Mrs. Ye''s vige. Are you from the Ye family? Do you know what happened to Yangji Mansion?" After Fei Jiawang asked, he let go and let Mrs. Ye and the others talk.


    Mrs. Ye cried: "Are you really a rtive of Duke Qin? Do you have a token?"


    Fei Jiawang said: "This is a letter from Mr. and Mrs. Qin Guogong to my family. We are the Fei family from Dahushan Vige, Shanmang County, Jiqing Prefecture."


    The Fei family is a hidden stake ced by King Qingma in the Northeast. In order to control the situation in the Northeast, the Fei family will travel around the Northeast in the name of selling ginseng and medicinal herbs.


    This time I was passing by and noticed something was wrong with Yangji Mansion. After knowing that this was the Ye Family Vige, I came in and wanted to find people in the vige to ask about the situation. It turned out that the vige was empty and there were many corpses. Fortunately, it was Met Mrs. Ye and others.


    Mrs. Ye quickly took the letter. Fei Jiawang had already asked someone to light a candle and let her read the letter by the light of the candle.


    Mrs. Ye cried with joy after seeing Qin Sang''s name: "God bless us and let us meet our savior."


    He quickly told the situation about Yangji Mansion, what happened to the Ye family, and the concerns of the prefect Ye.


    Fei Jiawang was shocked: "People from Dongqing actually came over."


    How did so many troops cross Xinliu City ande to Yangji Mansion?


    But the hidden stake ced by King Qingma in Dongqing did not reveal any clues at all!


    There are also those people wearing mountain ghost masks... They should be the mountain ghost army entrenched in Tianshu Mountain, but I didn''t expect the mountain ghost army to be so powerful? I thought they were just ordinary bandits.


    Master Fei, save my master, save the people in Yangji Mansion! Mrs. Ye begged. Ke Fei Jiawang said: "Liu Hou is dead, and most of the Wei army has gone to the capital. Now the only one who can relieve the crisis in Yangji Mansion is Rui Xiong from Xinliu City..."


    Mrs. Ye also said that Rui Xiong might have rebelled.


    If there is a real rebellion, not only will the Yangji Mansion be lost, but the Jiqing Mansion will also be lost, because the soldiers and horses of the Jiqing Mansion are no match for Rui Xiong''s army!


    "What should we do? We need to save this guy!" Mrs. Ye broke down and cried, and the eldest aunt of the Wu family was even more confused. She didn''t know what to do.


    Fei Jiawang said: "I will first send people to **** you to Jiqing Mansion to ask for help. After the people who went to Yangji Mansion to find out the newse back, I will go to Xinliu City to ask for help. If Rui Xiong has not rebelled, I will lead troops to rescue him." Yangji Mansion, if he rebels, I can escape with my skills."


    Mrs. Ye had no better way, so she nodded while crying: "Sure, I listen to you."


    After saying that, he took Fei Jiawang and the others to the cemetery and brought out the other female rtives.


    Fei Jiawang was shocked when he saw the Wu family''s female rtives. There were nine of them. Including Mrs. Ye''s sister-inw, there were eleven female rtives. It was really not an easy task to send them safely to Jiqing Mansion.


    "I will apany you for a while and send you to a safer ce, and then go to Xinliu City to explore Rui Xiong''s background." Fei Jiawang said.


    "Thank you, Master Fei." Mrs. Ye was very grateful and asked, "We want to wait for news from Yangji Mansion, is that okay?"


    She wanted to know, how is the master doing now?


    Fei Jiawang thought for a while and agreed, but he was not idle. He sent someone to explore the way first... There was no room for error in escorting the female family members. They had to send someone to explore the path before leaving. If they found any trace of the Mountain Ghost Army, they would have to take a detour. Walk.


    At dawn, the people who went to explore the road came back. Fei Jiawang grabbed the people who went to Yangji Mansion to investigate and asked, "What''s going on? Is there really a fight?"


    Ma Shisan nodded: "Well, we have been besieging the city for three days. It seems that there is still an internal response in the city. They want to open the city gate to let the enemy into the city. Fortunately, they were discovered and the city gate was not opened."


    Fei Jiawang was shocked: "All the internal officials have sneaked into the city. It seems that Dong Qing came well prepared this time and vowed to avenge the city that was captured by the Wei family four years ago!"


    "How is my master? But, is he still alive?" Mrs. Ye asked about Magistrate Ye''s situation.


    Ma Shisan looked at Fei Jiawang.


    After Fei Jiawang told Mrs. Ye''s identity, Ma Shisan replied: "Prefect Ye is still alive and is currently leading troops to defend the city..."


    But Dongqing has too many soldiers and horses, and there are also arge number of mountain ghost troops. It is impossible to defend the city just by Magistrate Ye and the soldiers and horses in the city. Without reinforcements, the city will be destroyed today and tomorrow!


    But Ma Shisan didnt say this.


    Mrs. Ye cried with joy when she heard that Magistrate Ye was still alive.


    Fei Jiawang said: "Mrs. Ye, let''s set off quickly, we can''t stay in this ce any longer."


    "Hey, hey, it''s time for you, young master." Mrs. Ye went to call the rest of the female family members. Under the **** of Fei Jiawang and others, she left Zhuangzi and took the mountain road to Jiqing Mansion.


    The female family members walked too slowly, dying the rescue. Fei Jiawang sent Ma Shisan to go ahead and rush to Jiqing Mansion to deliver a message asking for help.


    He escorted Mrs. Ye and the others for another day and night. After reaching a rtively safe mountain road, he handed over Mrs. Ye and the others to his subordinates. He led the three of them away, took a small road, and rushed to Xinliu City.

 Chapter 2856: mutation, split in half

    Chapter 2856: mutation, split in half


    Chapter 2856 Mutation, divided in half


    The Northeast is far away from the capital. No one here in the capital knows about the siege of Yangji Mansion. People all over the capital are bustling in and out of major shops, choosing wedding gifts for Ninghou, Prince Wei and other dignitaries. They bought out everything that the major stores could offer.


    Some people took action because they were snatching good things as gifts.


    "This is the Tongxin zedmp that the Jiao family is interested in. It is to be given to Ning Hou as a wedding gift. I have already paid the deposit, how can you rob it?!" The uncle of the Jiao family hugged the box of the Tongxin zedmp and refused to let go, angrily. Stare at the person trying to steal something.


    The second housekeeper Fan sneered contemptuously: "Oh, the Jiao family? What kind of poor settlement is the Jiao family? I have never heard of it. I quickly brought the Tongxin zedmp. This is the wedding gift that the Fan family wants to give to Ninghou and the queen''s sister. , if its stolen, you cant bear the responsibility!


    He added: "Does the Fan family know? My lord is the deputymander of the Royal Forest Army. Do you, the Jiao family, want to steal something from the Royal Forest Army?!"


    Uncle Jiao was shocked: "What, you are from Deputy Commander Fan''s family?"


    The second steward Fan smiled and said: "Yes, this is the second steward of Deputy Commander Fan''s family. On the order of the master, he came to buy gifts. This concentric zedmp is exquisitely made and has a good meaning. It is given to Marquis Ning and the daughter of the Wang family. Its perfect as a wedding gift.


    Before the decline of the Jiao family, it was also a wealthy family. The uncle of the Jiao family grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth. Although he was afraid of Deputy Commander Fan, he couldn''t bear to be despised by a ve. His anger soared and said: "How dare a ve do this?" Are you so arrogant that you are not afraid of attracting the adults from the Yushitai and having your master be included in a book?!"


    He added: "The Jiao family paid the deposit and are not at fault for this matter. If you really do well for Deputy Commander Fan, you should let it go and find something else as a gift."


    Looking for something else?


    Do you think the Fan family is rich?


    There have been many dignitaries getting married recently. The Fan family has spent a lot of silver to buy gifts. There is not much left in the budget. They can only buy this concentric zedmp. Moreover, the matter has already broken out. The Fan family must win, otherwise it will not be a gift to the Lord. Shame on the family!


    "Jiao family, if you are sensible, let go as soon as possible, otherwise..." Butler Fan sneered twice, and the threat in his words was strong.


    Uncle Jiao was angry and aggrieved when he was threatened by a ve, and his eyes were red.


    Seeing this, Brother Cheng was afraid that there would be a murder in the shop, so he came out to "rescue" the Jiao and Fan families: "You two, don''t get angry. Being friendly will make you rich... How can the shopkeeper be so ignorant that he let the guests quarrel over an object? Why don''t you hurry up and get those pairs of double happiness bottles?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned and quickly responded: "Yes, little one, go and get it."


    Soon, the shopkeeper brought a box. After opening it, there was a pair of palm-sized white porcin bottles inside.


    Butler Fan Er frowned: "Just a pair of white porcin vases? They are too ordinary. How can these be given to Marquis Ning as a wedding gift?"


    Brother Cheng smiled: "Shopkeeper, pour hot water."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper quickly brought a pot of hot water and poured it into the porcin bottles. Soon, a boy and a girl appeared on the two porcin bottles: "This is porcin that looks like porcin when it is heated, and the image is Two boys, a boy and a girl, have the meaning of giving birth to a child early, so it is the best gift for newlyweds."


    Its the porcin from the Duke of Qins family that shows its porcin appearance when exposed to heat! Uncle Jiaos eyes lit up, and he asked hurriedly: How much does it cost?


    The shopkeeper nced at Brother Cheng and said, "A few years ago, such magical and festive things would have cost ten thousand taels each. But I thought they were taking them to congratte the newlyweds. Its festive, so the pair only costs nine thousand taels of silver, which means the couple willst forever!


    "Nine thousand taels, twice as expensive as the Tongxin zedmp." The Jiao family uncle was shocked, his heart was bleeding, but he didn''t want to buy it.


    But


    The shopkeeper was very knowledgeable and looked at Mr. Jiao''s family and said, "Your aunt is Mrs. Zhang''s cousin. I heard that she didn''t treat Mrs. Zhang well in the past, and she also wanted to rob Guangcheng''s Mansion..." No Everything about them is all rumors!" The Jiao family''s uncle broke into a cold sweat, thinking that the Jiao family was also afraid that Zhang Yan would seek revenge from the Jiao family after relying on the Duke of Qin''s family, so he spent a lot of money on gifts to curry favor with Marquis Ning.


    But the porcin that appears when it is hot is the property of the Duke of Qin. If you buy this porcin and give it to Ninghou, wouldn''t you be able to win over two families at once?


    Uncle Jiao felt that he was really smart. He gritted his teeth and said, "The Jiao family bought this pair of wedding porcins!"


    "Okay." The shopkeeper was very happy and immediately ordered the waiter: "Uncle Jiao family bought Shuangxi porcin for nine thousand taels and wrapped it up."


    "Yes." The clerk immediately took the box, wrapped it in red satin, and sang loudly in the shop: "Uncle Jiao family bought Shuangxi porcin for nine thousand taels, great joy, great joy, great joy!"


    Happied three times, then she stopped her voice and handed the things to the Jiao family.


    When Gu Dewang arrived at the shop, he heard these words and said: "Tsk, the gimmick in the shop in Beijing is just fancy, and you have to sing joyfully when you buy something."


    He then said to Brother Cheng, "I''m leaving, or I won''t be able to catch up."


    "Here wee!" Brother Cheng secretly tricked the Jiao family. After letting out a bad breath for Han, he shouted upstairs: "Brother Yi, let''s go and pick someone up!"


    "Hey." After hearing this, Brother Yi hurried downstairs and followed Brother Cheng.


    Uncle Jiao is a little confused...Brother Yi? It was such a familiar name, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. Who was the young boy who went out just now?


    "Thank you, Uncle Gu." Brother Yi knew that Brother Cheng was helping him, so he was very happy.


    And Brother Cheng only defrauded the Jiao family of a sum of money. Compared with the evil of the Jiao family who sent dead soldiers to ambush his family on the westbound road and assassinate his family, it was really a very kind thing.


    However, the Jiao family, including Jiao''s natal family, were suppressed by Uncle Qin and fell into ruin. All the property in Guangcheng''s house that Jiao had secretly moved away was also vomited out. In order to protect himself, mother''s cousin also took Jiao''s family home. By giving him a divorce, his family''s revenge was finally avenged.


    "Thank you, he made money for Sister Xiaoyu. Come on, let''s make another sum of money!" Gu Dewang pointed to the two horses behind him and said, after they got on the horse, he immediately rode out of the city to catch up. He called Mrs. Xiao''s motorcade and made their intention clear.


    Mrs. Xiao was very surprised: "You want toe with us to pick up Sister Hua?"


    "Yes, this is Sister Xiaoyu''s order. She said that the Qin family is still observing filial piety and cannot go out. They are also worried that Miss Xiao will be scared when she first arrives in the capital, so she asked us to pick her up and give her some peace of mind." Gu Dewang is. He said without blushing or out of breath.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao was very happy: "It turns out it was the Duke of Qin who ordered me, so let''s go together."


    He sighed again: "Mrs. Qin Guogong is so kind to Sister Hua. I can''t imagine that she would be scared when she first entered the capital."


    That''s right. Compared to her, a stranger''s biological mother, Sister Hua is more familiar with Mrs. Qin Guogong.


    Brother Cheng grinned, showing his white teeth, and nodded with a smile: "Second sister really cares about Miss Xiao."


    But they came this time because Wei Xiao promised them that as long as they came to have a secret blind date, each of them would be given ten thousand taels of silver as a reward!


    Ten thousand taels of silver, such a huge windfall, if they didnt make it, they would be afraid of being struck by lightning, so they could only feel sorry for Miss Xiao.


    However,ing to pick up Xiao Xinghua is also good for the second sister, as it can consolidate the rtionship between the Qin and Xiao families.


    "Mrs. Xiao, let''s clear the way for you in front." Gu Dewang said to Brother Cheng, and rode his horse ahead. After galloping for a long time, he finally met Xiao Xinghua and his team.

 Chapter 2857: Suddenly, it’s time to consider marriage

    Chapter 2857: Suddenly, it��s time to consider marriage


    Chapter 2857: Sudden change, its time to consider marriage


    "Sister Hua? Mother, mother is here to pick you up!" Mrs. Xiao ran over immediately after seeing the carriage.


    Xiao Xinghua heard Mrs. Xiao''s voice and hurriedly lifted the car curtain. She looked at Mrs. Xiao in surprise. She quickly lowered the car curtain and hid in the carriage. She took out a bottle of medicine and smelled it. The smell went straight to her forehead and was stimting. Touching her facial features, letting tears flow.


    "Sister Hua, don''t be afraid, it''s my mother, she''s here to pick you up." Mrs. Xiao had already burst into tears. When she raised the car curtain and saw the crying little Xinghua, her heart was broken. She hugged her and cried loudly: "It''s my parents who are sorry for you and have made you feel wronged... From now on, even if they risk their lives, they will protect you and won''t let you suffer anymore... Sister Hua, please stop crying, woo woo woo!"


    Little Xinghua secretly rejoiced, this mother cried so miserably, it seemed that she really liked her.


    but


    "You, please stop crying... Maybe your family has found the wrong person. I am not your daughter." Xiao Xinghua said this with a deliberately crying tone.


    "Nonsense, you are my mother''s daughter, Xiao Xinghua of the Xiao family..." Mrs. Xiao looked at Xiao Xinghua and said: "Your eldest brother has sent a letter back, saying that grandma has checked and there is a white birthmark on your chest the size of a fingernail. When you were born When I was there, there were still palm prints left. Your elder brother has taken them topare with your palm prints. They are exactly the same. In addition to these, there is also your appearance... Mom can confirm it at the first sight of you. , you are my mothers daughteryou look a lot like your grandma.


    She just looks better than her mother.


    Such a beautiful little girl is lucky to have met the Duke of Qin. Otherwise, she would have fallen into the hands of others and how miserable she would have been!


    "Sister Hua, don''t doubt me anymore. I am your mother. You have gone home. You can live in peace and contentment in the future. You don''t have to be afraid anymore." Mrs. Xiao hugged Little Xinghua and burst into tears again. I almost fainted.


    Xiao Xinghua was a little frightened, her tears rolled down uncontrobly, and sheforted Mrs. Xiao: "Don''t cry... I''m fine. Although I suffered some hardships, I was not hurt. I was protected by noble people all the way. You Do not worry."


    "Mother knows, mother knows...my son is really sensible, and he canfort mother." Mrs. Xiao felt that her daughter was very good, as expected of Mrs. Qin Guogong and Mrs. Gao who taught her that she is sensible!


    Xiao Yuanmu watched from the side, lowering his head in shame... If my mother found out what was wrong with her sister, would she faint from crying?


    Wei Changwu looked at Brother Cheng and the others and winked at them... You shoulde over and say a word to show your courtesy. Otherwise, how can I exin to Prince Wei? !


    Gu Dewang and Brother Cheng dismounted and came over, bowed and said, "Mrs. Xiao, Miss Xiao, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to the nearby Zhuangzi to settle down first."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded: "The Marquis of Lu is right, but there is no Zhuangzi nearby in the Xiao family?"


    Wei Changwu said: "The Marquis of Lu''s Dazhou Vige is the closest to here. Let''s rest there."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao looked at Brother Cheng: "What does the Marquis of Lu mean?"


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Mrs. Xiao and Miss Xiao are willing to move in. Of course I wee them."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled, patted Xiao Xinghua''s hand and said, "Sister Hua, let''s go to Da Zhouzhuang to stay."


    He also said that Gu Dewang and Cheng Ge''er came to pick her up specially on Gu Jinli''s orders.


    "Madam asked you toe? Ha, Madam is so kind to me!" Xiao Xinghua was very happy, saluted Brother Cheng, and asked: "Is Madam''s house still closed to wee guests? When can I go see them? Theres also Big Wolf and Two Wolves, I miss them.


    When Gu Jinli and his party passed by Xing''an Mansion, they went to see Xiao Xinghua and the others in another courtyard. Eng especially liked to y with these girls, but he was also very naughty and got a batch of medicinal materials wet, causing Xiao Xinghua and the others to suffer. Made it again.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the smile on Xiao Xinghua''s face and felt envious... Sister Hua was sincerely close to the Qin family. She hoped that in a few months, Sister Hua would be truly close to her.


    Cheng Ge''er: "You have to observe mourning for ten days, and you won''t see guests until the 13th of October."


    This is the first time that the second brother-inw''s family has officially returned to Beijing to pay homage to their ancestors after clearing their grievances, so they must observe mourning for twenty-seven days.


    "We won''t see each other for another ten days." Xiao Xinghua was a little disappointed and a little scared... To her, the Xiao family was a stranger, but the Gu Jinli family did not despise her as a burden and had been paying for her and protecting her. She loves her family, so when she first arrived in the capital, she wanted to meet Gu Jinli, her patron. With this supporter, even if the Xiao family despises her in the future, she will still have a ce to go and will not be homeless.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Xiao saw Xiao Xinghua''s worry and cried again: "Sister Hua, my mother will treat you well and will never give up on you!"


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "You are serious, let''s go to Da Zhouzhuang."


    He looked at Brother Yi again, waved to him and said, "Brother Yi, how are your parents and sister? I''ll go visit them another day."


    Brother Yi smiled and said, "They are all very nice, and they even asked me to bring you something."


    What is it? Xiao Xinghua was very happy, jumped off the carriage and ran over.


    "It''s your favorite." Brother Yi handed her a purse.


    Xiao Xinghua took it and took a look, only to see that there were ten banknotes rolled together, a total of one thousand taels: "Haha, it is indeed my favorite thing, Mrs. Zhang is so kind to me!"


    Gu Dewang and Brother Cheng wanted tough. This little Xinghua really likes money, so she said: "Miss Xiao, this is what my second sister gave you."


    Brother Cheng handed a box to Xiao Xinghua.


    Xiao Xinghua took it and took a look. There was not only a thousand taels of silver notes inside, but also a house deed: "The front house and the back house are still in Dongcheng. Wow, my wife is still good to me!"


    With the house shop, she has a home in the capital. Even if the Xiao family doesn''t want her, she still has a ce to stay and can use the shop to make a living.


    Little Xinghua was very happy and said to Mrs. Xiao: "Mom, let''s go to Da Zhouzhuang quickly."


    It is not safe to hang around on the road with so many banknotes.


    Hey, hey, lets go now, mom will ride in a carriage with you! Xiao Xinghuas voice made Mrs. Xiao cry with joy, and she hugged Xiao Xinghua and cried again.


    Xiao Xinghua had tofort her for a while before she could stop her tears.


    Lets go! Brother Cheng said, riding towards Dazhouzhuang, and arrived at Zhuangzi before dark.


    After Cheng Ge''er and Gu Dewang entered the vige, they asked their servants to lead Mrs. Xiao and the others to the backyard, and went to the guest room in the front yard to stay. Wei Changwu was so angry that he gritted his teeth and found them, saying: "Master''s twenty thousand taels of silver Im not just buying you to pick someone up, you have to show your attentiveness and capture Miss Xiaos heart!


    Cheng Geer said: "I have told my family a long time ago that I am still young and if I want to build big ships and go to sea to make a lot of money, I will not get married too early."


    Wei Changwu: "The risks at sea are high, and ships often capsize and people die. You must get married and have children as soon as possible."


    Otherwise, if you die at sea, you will be dead, do you understand? !

 Chapter 2858: Suddenly, Wei Xiao came to Beijing to seek the throne

    Chapter 2858: Suddenly, Wei Xiao came to Beijing to seek the throne


    Chapter 2858: Sudden change, Wei Xiao goes to Beijing to seek throne


    Cheng Ge''er understood, but he grinned and said something that almost made Wei Changwu angry to death: "There are many people in the capital who are eager to see the Marquis of Lu''s Mansion be thest, and I know that the risks on the sea are high, so in order to have fewer people in the world, She is a widow who is determined to marryte... You can find Brother Wang, he has already established a career and it is time to start a family."


    Gu Dewang was eating chicken drumsticks. After hearing this, he almost bit his tongue and said hurriedly: "I came to the capital on a mission, and ady like this is not suitable for me... If you want to live a life without suffering a loss, you have to find a shrew like my mother."


    Wei Changwu was furious. Who are these two? What does the master see in them? !


    Brother Yi heard this as soon as he entered the door and asked in surprise: "What is your purpose ining to pick up Xiaoxinghua?"


    Gu Dewang: "Don''t worry, we are just here to take a look. If you don''t like her, you won''t marry her. If you do, you will definitely treat her sincerely."


    After hearing this, Brother Yi felt relieved. He looked at Brother Cheng and then at Gu Dewang and said, "That little Xinghua is very suitable for you. She is very fierce and smart. If you marry her, she will help you take care of the house." , your family will definitely not suffer any loss."


    Brother Yi thought of what Xiao Xinghua did in Gujiacun and Changliangwei, and felt that Xiao Xinghua and Gu Dewang were a good match.


    Gu Dewang twitched his lips and said: "That''s what you think, but with Brother Cheng here, the Xiao family is crazy to fall in love with me. I''m just here to make money... Stop talking, eat and sleep quickly, and send the person back tomorrow After the city, I still have to go to the Yamen to run errands."


    He earned this windfall by taking time off.


    But he thought differently, Mrs. Xiao really thought he was good.


    "Sister Hua, what do you think of Master Gu?" Mrs. Xiao hugged Xiao Xinghua and said with red eyes: "Master Gu and the Marquis of Lu came to pick you up today, but they are actually looking at you secretly."


    Mrs. Xiao has a sharp eye and has already understood the purpose of Gu Dewang and Brother Cheng. However, she is not angry, just because Sister Hua''s marriage is difficult to handle, and it would be great if she could join the Gu family.


    Pfft! Xiao Xinghua was drinking ginseng soup. After hearing this, she was so frightened that she spat out the ginseng soup. She looked at Mrs. Xiao and asked in surprise: Am I so popr?


    Mrs. Xiao smiled: "You are the only daughter of me and your father, so you are naturally in demand. But most of the other families whoe to ask for marriage are interested in our family''s power and do not treat you sincerely. They may also..."


    Mrs. Xiao paused, then shed tears again. She considered her words and said, "Although the Duke of Qin''s wife has testified for you, you have lived abroad after all. Those who kidnapped you want to sell you to the army as a ve girl." ...These things can be found with a little research. The noble family has strict rules. Even if they marry you, the arrogant family may not mind in their hearts. Therefore, your parents don''t expect you to marry well, they only want to be sincere. I dont care about your missing loved one when I treat you.


    "The Qin and Gu families know your details best. They have survived the famine and are much more open-minded than others. They won''t mind. Therefore, Mr. Gu and Marquis of Lu are very suitable for you...but my mother prefers Mr. Gu."


    Then she told Xiao Xinghua the reason: "The Marquis of Lu is too noble. If you marry him, if you get angry, the family can''t help you... Mr. Gu is different. His family relied on the Duke of Qin. His family background is ordinary, his father is honest, his mother is Although he is fierce, he is very aware of current affairs and has a good heart. If he bullies you, your father can knock on you at any time. Mr. Gu is still a capable man. Not only was he admitted to Jinshi, he also did very well in the household department, and he was also good at dancing. , is very good at getting along with people, and has a sharp mind. He has made a lot of private money by relying on the small business he does in his spare time. "


    Afterpleting his experience in the Sixth Ministry, Gu Dewang officially entered the Ministry of Household Affairs and became a sixth-grade junior official.


    After Mrs. Xiao finished speaking, she raised her hand to touch Xiao Xinghua''s head and said: "Sister Hua, think about it carefully. If you are interested, don''t miss it. Make a decision first... Mr. Gu is also very popr, and many people I want him as my son-inw.


    Xiao Xinghua has been nning her own marriage since she was eight years old, so she does not object to getting married. After thinking about Gu Dewang''s appearance, she felt that he was quite handsome. Then thinking about Madam and her brother...ah, he is so handsome and good-looking. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to tie her up!


    It was difficult for Xiao Xinghua to make a choice, and she didn''t want to let go of these two good marriages. She thought about it again and again, and said to Mrs. Xiao: "Mom... why don''t you be nice to them and give them a little bit of meaning, so as not to make them too discouraged. , Ill talk about it after I go see Madam on the 13th.


    This girl really relies on Mrs. Qin Guogong, and Mrs. Xiao is jealous, but she is also very happy that her daughter can have multiple backers: "Sure, but you can''t have private contact with them, let alone give or ept things from them. We have to Be reserved and dont cause gossip.


    "My daughter understands, don''t worry, mother!" Xiao Xinghua promised, but: "I want to see Brother Yi and inquire about their news from Brother Yi." Mrs. Xiao thought for a while and agreed.


    The next morning, Xiao Xinghua met Brother Yi and found out from him...


    "What, they have no interest in me, they are just here to make money? Bastard, you dare to make money from me, you must share half of it, otherwise I will never be done with them!" Xiao Xinghua was so angry that she pointed at her face and said: "I look like They are so good-looking, but they are not interesting at all, they are still not men!"


    "If these words are heard, your reputation will be in jeopardy." Brother Yi reminded her.


    Xiao Xinghua akimbo: "That''s just me. They don''t like me anyway, so I''m just pretending."


    He said again: "Go and let each of them bring five thousand taels, otherwise no one will be able to live well!"


    "Okay, I''ll go tell them." Brother Yi also felt that Gu Dewang and the others should give half of the reward to Xiao Xinghua, so he went to Gu Dewang and the others to talk about the matter.


    Brother Chengughed when he heard this, patted Gu Dewang on the shoulder, and said: "It''s really fierce and suitable for you. You are short of a wife anyway, so why not propose marriage."


    Gu Dewang opened his hand and said: "It''s so easy to marry a daughter-inw. Why don''t you wait a little longer? Stopughing and quickly get the banknote and ask Brother Yi to give it to Miss Xiao."


    It is indeed not good to use people to make money, but if you give them money, you will cooperate and you will feel at ease.


    Brother Cheng: Its done, take it now.


    The two of them each took five thousand taels of silver notes and gave them to Brother Yi: "Give them to Miss Xiao and say sorry for us... Prince Wei forced us to do this, but her marriage was indeed discussed by many people. Keep an eye on her, when shees to Beijing, she will definitely encounter a lot of schemes, you tell her to be careful and protect herself, marrying the wrong person will ruin her life."


    "Okay, I will tell you." Brother Yi brought the banknotes and the message.


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua asked: "Who said this?"


    Brother Yi said, "It''s Uncle Wang."


    "Uncle Wang?" Xiao Xinghua''s mouth twitched when she heard this: "He looks like he''s not even twenty yet, and you''re calling him old."


    However, she didnt expect that Gu Dewang would remind her of this.


    Could it be that


    Xiao Xinghua eximed: "Could it be that he saw my beauty and fell in love with me, so he reminded me?"


    Brother Yi''s face was a little hard to exin: "I''m not sure. Anyway, after you enter Beijing, you really have to be careful. There are many tricks at the banquet with female guests... I''m leaving and I''m about to set off."


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Xinghua called to Brother Yi and said, "Keep an eye on them both for me to see which one of them is interested in me?"

 Chapter 2859: Suddenly, Wei Xiao went to Beijing to seek the throne [2]

    Chapter 2859: Suddenly, Wei Xiao went to Beijing to seek the throne [2]


    Chapter 2859: Sudden change, Wei Xiao goes to Beijing to seek throne [2]


    "Huh? Do you like these two uncles?" Brother Yi asked.


    Xiao Xinghua raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "That''s right. After all, they are about the same age as me, and they are my maiden brothers. It is better to marry them than to marry other families who don''t know your background."


    She told Brother Yi about Mr. Ning: "That old man is still trying to save my beauty even though he is old. I must be smart enough to see through his scheme, otherwise it will be a disaster!"


    "But this also shows that I am indeed very popr, and many people want to plot against me... I''d better get engaged as soon as possible, otherwise I will be really plotted by evil people, and I will suffer a big loss."


    Brother Yi was shocked: "The Ning family actually did such a thing."


    He thought that Ninghou was sincere to Uncle Qin, but now it seems that Ninghou also has his own ns.


    Xiao Xinghua nodded: "Yeah, yeah, that old man Ning is so disgusting, he even hugged my waist and pressed my chest on purpose!"


    Brother Yi sighed and reminded her again: "Sister Xinghua, you are about to enter the capital. You must be careful what you say. If people in the capital hear you, your reputation as a good friend will be ruined."


    He then said: "Okay, I will check for you whether the two uncles are interested in you."


    Having said that, he didnt wait any longer and hurried back to find Gu Dewang and the others.


    Wei Changwu was scolding them: "How can you tell her the truth? This is a bad master''s n!"


    Gu Dewang said: "Marriage is a major matter, so you should be honest about it. If you keep scheming and are discovered, you will only be enemies...Besides, we just promised Brother Wei toe and pick him up. Now that he is here, we havepleted the task. As for What happens next depends on fate."


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Well, Brother Wang is right."


    Wei Changwu was still very angry: "But you received 20,000 taels of silver from the master. This is enough for an ordinary family to live a life of prosperity and prosperity. You should do your best!"


    You call this a money trap!


    Hey, Gu Dewang and Cheng Geer are just trying to steal money. Who let Wei Xiao use them as chess pieces?


    Brother Yi looked at Wei Changwu and said, "Uncle Changwu, there is no need to be angry. After Sister Xinghua knew the truth, she was seriously considering the marriage between Uncle Wang and Uncle Gu."


    Wei Changwu was overjoyed: "Seriously?!"


    Brother Yi nodded: "Well, Sister Xinghua said that there are too many people plotting against her, so it''s better to find someone to marry who knows everything about her, and Uncle Wang and Uncle Gu are good... She also asked me to keep an eye on the two uncles for her. , see which of them is interested in her."


    At these words, Gu Dewang and Cheng Ge''er both blushed: "She is... quite magnanimous."


    Sure enough, as the second sister/Sister Xiaoyu said, she hates getting married, and she actually thinks about them.


    But she is very smart and knows to do things that are good for herself.


    "Ha, it''s a coincidence. You two and Miss Xiao are indeed somewhat destined... That''s it, let''s go back to Beijing first." Wei Changwu finally became happy and went to make arrangements for the departure.


    Half an hourter, the team set off again and rushed to the capital.


    Xiao Xinghua was indeed watched by many people. During the half-day journey back to the capital, she met several young masters from different families. They all found excuses to meet by chance, and along the way, they forced themselves to return to the capital with the Xiao family''s motorcade.


    Mrs. Xiao was a little angry... A group of unmarried men followed her sister Hua into the city. After tomorrow, wouldn''t rumors spread all over Beijing that her sister Hua was living outside the country, so she had no rules and started seducing people as soon as she entered Beijing? !


    Xiao Xinghua saw that Mrs. Xiao was sulking and was so angry that she shed tears. She quickly asked the reason: "Mom, why are you crying?"


    Mrs. Xiao wiped away her tears, expressed her worries, and said: "Don''t worry, my son, mother will not let them seed. Even if they offend someone, your father will send troops to stop them outside the capital for half an hour. Never let them follow your carriage into Beijing."


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "You don''t need parents to take action, someone will do the job." She called Xiao Yuanmu, and after Xiao Yuanmu got on the carriage, she exined to him in a low voice, and Xiao Yuanmu went to threaten Gu Dewang and follow him. Brother Cheng.


    The two of them were quite resourceful. When they were about to arrive in the capital, they and Yi Geer crossed the horses and used three horses to stop the group of young masters.


    A group of young masters were very angry. They singled out Gu Dewang, who was from the worst family, and said, "What are you doing? Why are you stopping us from entering the city? If we continue to dy, once the city gate is closed, we will have to stay outside the city!"


    Gu Dewang smiled: "Brothers, don''t be angry. I stopped you because I wanted to take you to the Wei Army camp to see the world."


    Then he pointed at them and said: "Look at your body, you are as thin as the Immortal Lord Hualou. If you don''t practice hard, you may die in the examination room during the imperial examination. Even if you are in high school, you will be sent to the outside world." If you work as an official in the northwest or northeast, if you encounter bandits or Dongqing people, and are beaten to the ground by the people from these two ces, wouldn''t it be a disgrace to the Kingdom of Wei?!"


    The young masters were furious: "Gu Dewang, you are so presumptuous that you dare to say that we are the Immortal Lords of Hualou. Don''t think that we are afraid of you because you have the backing of the Qin and Gu families!"


    We also have a backer.


    However


    Gu Dewang plucked his ears and said with a contemptuous smile: "Wrong, my backers are not only the Qin and Gu families, but also the Marquis of Lu, Duke Cheng, His Majesty, and Prince Wei... Listen, the sound of horse hooves is getting closer and closer, Wei General Changling is here, you cant escape.


    Sure enough, General Wei Changling was leading a cavalry group towards this side.


    The young men were very angry: "Gu Dewang, you are shameless, just to steal the girl from Uncle Xiao''s family..."


    Gu Dewang interrupted him: "Xun, Thirteenth Young Master, I advise you to be careful with what you say, otherwise you will ruin Miss Xiao''s reputation. Without the Xiao family taking action, your grandfather will kill you with his own hands... After all, you didn''t even pass the exam to be a schr. There is no use keeping a concubine who will bring trouble to the family."


    I couldn''t help but sigh: "You rich people are really lucky. If we meet by chance on the road at home, would your grandfather recognize you?"


    Gu Dewang! Young Master Xun was trembling with anger, but he really didnt dare to talk nonsense anymore.


    The other young masters had no chance to speak. Wei Changling had already led his troops to surround them and said: "Young masters, the David royal family is a military general, and both Your Majesty and Prince Wei have the desire to destroy the Rong. Your bodies cannot be too strong." Poor, otherwise how can we serve the David Dynasty? Follow me to the military camp and practice for five days first!"


    "Five days!" A group of young masters almost fainted after hearing this, but Wei Changling pulled out His Majesty and Prince Wei, and blocked them with so many soldiers and horses, they had no choice but topromise.


    Gu Dewang, Cheng Ge''er, and Yi Ge''er also followed, but they only stayed there for one night and went to Beijing the next day, so they were not trained.


    But those young masters were miserable, and several of them fainted to death.


    Xiao Xinghua couldnt help butugh when she heard about it: They deserve it!


    He added: "Master Gu is quite resourceful, and I like the way he does things."


    Enough of a rogue!


    Its okay to be a scoundrel. In this life, you have to be thick-skinned to live well. People who are too reserved will easily suffer.


    Mrs. Xiaoughed when she heard this and asked her, "Are you really interested in Mr. Gu?"


    Xiaoxinghuadao: "My daughter doesn''t have good rules, and she can''t stand people who have too good rules. If she wants to marry, she has to find someone more lively."


    Mrs. Xiao studied her words carefully and nodded: "My son is right. Only when you marry a lively person can you live afortable life."


    He added: "Hurry up and change your clothes. We have to go into the pce to see the queen."

 Chapter 2860: mutation, sudden engagement

    Chapter 2860: mutation, sudden engagement


    Chapter 2860 Mutation, sudden engagement


    Mrs. Xiao led her eldest daughter-inw and the maids to dress up little Xinghua.


    After getting dressed, Mrs. Xiao Lin looked at the little star flower and couldn''t help but admired it: "My sister is really a peony, so beautiful that people can''t take their eyes away."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded with satisfaction: "Well, yes, our sister Hua is good-looking."


    As expected of her, Xiao Tongs daughter!


    He then looked at Xiao Lin and said, "Take good care of yourself and the baby at home. Sister Hua and I will be back in the evening at thetest."


    "Yes, my daughter-inw will take good care of herself. Don''t worry, mother-inw." Xiao Lin stroked her lower abdomen with her hand and smiled gently.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her smile and felt very happy... After bing pregnant, her daughter-inw''s mood changed, and she and others became gentle and open-minded, no longer petty.


    Lets go. Mrs. Xiao took Little Xinghua and entered the pce happily... But she didnt expect that something disgusting happened to Mrs. Xiao when she entered the pce.


    Empress Wang had been waiting for them for a long time. When she learned that the Xiao family''s mother and daughter had arrived, she hurriedly asked people toe in.


    After seeing Xiao Xinghua, she eximed in amazement: "This is Sister Hua, she is really beautiful and looks very much like Mrs. Tong."


    There are only a few prominent families in the Northeast. When Queen Wang was a child, she was lucky enough to meet Mrs. Xiao''s mother, so she remembered Mrs. Tong''s appearance.


    "Your Majesty, I pay my respects to the Queen. May the Queen be blessed with peace and happiness." Xiao Xinghua bowed to the Queen and said with a smile, "When my mother saw me, she also said that I looked like my grandma. I was still half-convinced, for fear that I She is not a daughter of the Xiao family, but now that I heard the Queen Mother say the same thing, I feel relieved and dont have to worry that I am a fake and will be evicted halfway through my stay at home.


    Empress Wang liked her liveliness very much, and said: "The Xiao family is an earl''s residence, and your motheres from a prominent family. Evidence will be left when the children are born. It is impossible to mistake the daughter, so you can stay here with peace of mind."


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "Okay, my daughter will take root at home. Even if my parents and brothers find me annoying, I won''t leave!"


    You girl, what you say is so interesting... Queen Wang smiled, suddenly stopped speaking, stood up and saluted towards the pce door, saying: Greetings to your majesty, why are your majesty and the prince here?


    It was actually Wei Qi who brought Wei Lin over.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao quickly picked up Xiao Xinghua and took her to salute Wei Qi and Wei Lin: "Greetings to your Majesty, paying homage to His Highness the Crown Prince."


    Wei Qi said: "Our two families are friends of life and death, so there is no need to be polite. Get up quickly."


    Mrs. Xiao: Thank you, Your Majesty.


    After saying this, he looked at Xiaoxinghua.


    Xiao Xinghua also said the same thing, and when she stood up, she grinned at Wei Qi in a ttering way.


    It was this smile that stunned Wei Qi... The daughter of the Xiao family was actually so beautiful and lively, with a lively air in her every move and smile. She was much better than the wooden beauties in the pce who abided by the rules.


    Mrs. Xiao and Queen Wang were both startled... They were married and knew very well how men looked at women. Wei Qi actually...


    "Why are you here, Your Majesty?" Queen Wang quickly asked, asking Wei Qi to look away from Xiao Xinghua.


    Wei Qi said: "The Xiao family is kind to me. Mrs. Xiao brings her long-lost daughter into the pce for the first time. Naturally, I want toe and see her."


    Then he looked at Xiao Xinghua and said with a smile: "You are the apple of the eye that the Xiao family has been looking for for many years. The Xiao family is eager to support you for the rest of their lives and will not bother you. You just need to live in peace... If they really bother you, you will too." There is no need to be afraid, juste to me and I will support you." There is nothing wrong with this, but it can be regarded as a sign of elders caring for younger ones.


    However, after seeing the stunning and fiery eyes just now, these words were extremely disgusting in the ears of Mrs. Xiao and Queen Wang!


    "Sister Hua, I am your aunt. If you are wronged at home,e to my aunt and she will support you." Queen Wang took Xiao Xinghua''s hand and smiled softly.


    Three aunts talked about each other in one sentence, which made Wei Qi very ufortable.


    He suppressed the difort, looked at Xiao Xinghua, and said with a smile: "Sister Hua, you must have suffered a lot these years when you have been living abroad. There are many rules in Beijing... I give you the title of the head of Huazhang County , with the position of county leader, you can rely on me more."


    Xiao Xinghua was so happy that she eximed: "Your Majesty, your Majesty wants to make me the county lord?"


    With a plop, Xiaoxinghua knelt down: "I ept the order and thank you for your kindness!"


    Wei Qi was stunned for a moment, thenughed loudly: "Haha, thank you so quickly?"


    She is indeed cute and interesting, much better than the concubines in the pce.


    Xiao Xinghua nodded: "Well, your Majesty is so kind to me. I dare not say goodbye, so I can only thank you and ept the order."


    So you listen to me? Wei Qi looked at Xiao Xinghua who was kneeling in front of him and said this meaningfully...Does that mean that she and the Xiao family will obey any orders he has in the future?


    Follow your sister!


    Mrs. Xiao couldn''t help it anymore and immediately said: "Your Majesty, this rewardes at the right time... Sister Hua has been living abroad for many years and her reputation is not very good. Mrs. Gu Chen is also a shrewd person. I am afraid that Mrs. Gu Chen will pick on Sister Hua." Now that I have your Majesty''s reward, after Sister Hua marries Brother Wang, Mrs. Gu Chen, the mother-inw, will no longer be able to overpower her."


    "What did you say?" Wei Qi was confused, pointed at the little Xinghua and asked in surprise: "Sister Hua is engaged to Gu Dewang? How is that possible!"


    He has been sending people to keep an eye on the Xiao family, but the Xiao family has not engaged Xiao Xinghua at all.


    He suppressed his anger again and said with a smile: "Mrs. Xiao, are you joking? Sister Hua has just arrived in Beijing and has not had any contact with Brother Wang before. When did you get engaged to him?"


    He is reminding Mrs. Xiao that you''d better provide evidence, otherwise you will be guilty of deceiving the emperor!


    Mrs. Xiao sighed: "My husband and I didn''t want Sister Hua to get engaged too early, but this was Prince Wei''s matchmaking... After Prince Wei saw Sister Hua, he felt that Sister Hua and Brother Wang were a good match, so he I wanted to bring them together and asked Brother Wang to pick up Sister Hua to Beijing. The two children met in front of me. Unexpectedly, they fell in love with each other, and the marriage was concluded verbally. I just want to wait until Gu Chenes to Beijing and the two families can meet again, and if its suitable, we can formalize the marriage.


    Mrs. Xiao is ming all the faults on Wei Xiao... So, if Wei Qi is dissatisfied, he should go to Wei Xiao.


    Queen Wang said hurriedly: "I see, I also feel that Sister Hua and Mr. Gu are a good match. They are both lively and interesting people. It is really a good marriage."


    Then he looked at Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, the Xiao family and we are close friends of life and death, and the Gu family can also be regarded as our rtives. When their two families are officially engaged, we have to give a generous gift from the emperor to treat the two juniors well. Long face."


    Wei Qi suppressed his anger and nodded stiffly: "What the Queen said is that it is up to the Queen to choose the gifts from the emperor."


    The Queen smiled brightly: "Yes, I will definitely handle it well and won''t embarrass Your Majesty."


    Xiao Xinghua was stunned, but she came back to her senses and knelt down again: "Thank you, my lord, for the generous reward!"


    After saying that, he gave Wei Qi another bright smile.


    Only this time, Wei Qi was no longer surprised, but felt that the smile was ironic, so he didn''t stay long, and after a few perfunctory words, he took Wei Lin away.

 Chapter 2861: Mutations, a gang of accomplices

    Chapter 2861: Mutations, a gang of aplices


    Chapter 2861 Mutation, a group of aplices


    Mrs. Xiao was not in the mood to stay any longer, so she said goodbye two-quarters of an hour after Wei Qi left.


    Empress Wang understood her mood, stood up to see her off, and said guiltily: "Sister Hua entered the pce for the first time, and I couldn''t let you have a good meal. I really wronged Sister Hua... Sister-inw Xiao, I''m sorry. , Im really sorry.


    At the end of the sentence, I was crying.


    Xiao Xinghua smiled and said: "Queen, I am not wronged. I am engaged to an interesting person. I am very happy."


    He asked again: "Queen, can I hold you?"


    The Queen was stunned: "Ah? Why do you want to hug me all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "Because I think you look like my mother."


    She said this to her wife a few years ago, and she didnt say this to curry favor, she really felt like they were protecting her like a mother.


    After saying that, he hugged the Queen and quickly let go, saying: "Queen, my daughter has gone home first. You should be happy."


    Queen Wang was stunned and wanted to cry. After her mother died, Xiao Xinghua was the first person to care about her happiness.


    For this concern, Queen Wang also worked very hard. After sending away the Xiao family mother and daughter, she started to open the warehouse and said that she would choose wedding gifts for Gu Dewang and Xiao Xinghua.


    He also sent people to the pces of each concubine to inform the concubines and ask them to prepare an engagement gift for Xiao Xinghua.


    There was so muchmotion that in less than half an hour, the pce knew that the Xiao family''s newly found precious daughter was engaged to Gu Dewang.


    General Xiao heard the news before he arrived at the Qingzheng Pce... It seems that His Majesty urgently summoned him to the pce for this matter.


    As expected, Wei Qi congratted General Xiao as soon as he saw him: "My dear, I want to congratte you on your good son-inw."


    General Xiao hurriedly knelt down and apologized: "Your Majesty, forgive me. I just heard about this matter the day before yesterday. As for whether it can be done, I have to meet Gu Dewang''s parents and confirm that there is nothing wrong with their behavior. I will wait for your Majesty''s nod." , will the marriage be officially decided."


    This marriage turned out to be true, Wei Qi was very angry!


    However, General Xiao''sst words reassured him... Xiao Dingfu was still loyal to him, but Wei Xiao was too stubborn and nned to take away Sister Hua''s marriage.


    What a pity that such a beautiful and lively little beauty turned out to be Gu Dewang''s wife!


    The more Wei Qi thought about it, the angrier he became, but he still loved the throne more than the beauty. He did not break up with General Xiao, but smiled and said, "I promised you that Sister Hua and her son will be free to marry, and you will make your own arrangements." Okay, no need to ask me."


    He then asked: "Since you already have a good son-inw, do you want me to issue a marriage decree now? I promised you back then, and I must give Sister Hua this grace."


    General Xiao: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, but the marriage has not been officially decided yet. We will wait until I meet Gu Dewang''s parents."


    Wei Qi was very satisfied after hearing this: "Okay, then I will wait a little longer."


    After saying that, he praised Gu Dewang a few more words, saying that he was a very promising young man.


    However, in Wei Qi''s heart, Gu Dewang is just a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death, and is a sycophant... But this kind of person is easy to control. At the critical moment, Gu Dewang''s life will be forced to force him to abandon the Qin and Gu families and fall in favor of him. This way.


    In view of Gu Dewang''s past performance, Wei Qi felt that he could control him, and felt a little relieved. He chatted with General Xiao for a while before letting him leave.


    General Xiao didn''t know what happened in the Queen''s Pce, so he felt very guilty towards Wei Qi. After staying in the office, he went home, closed the door, and asked Mrs. Xiao: "You don''t know that Gu Dewang was sent by Prince Wei to plot against us." Sister Hua''s chess piece? Why are you setting? You set this marriage silently, how can you let your Majesty look at me?! "" I bleak, you should shut me up. "Mrs. Xiao stunned Xiao Da Da The general sighed, turned around and picked up a pen to write something.


    General Xiao looked at her in horror: "Madam, why are you so vulgar all of a sudden?"


    His daughter-inw is ady of the family, and this is the first time he has seen her do such an indecent act in her whole life.


    Mrs. Xiao ignored him and wrote a letter while crying. After a while, she handed the letter to him.


    General Xiao''s eyes widened after reading it. He pped the letter on the table with a bang: "No way... Sister Hua is a junior. It''s impossible for him to have such thoughts."


    "Oh, I have seen it with my own eyes, what else is impossible?" Mrs. Xiao choked with sobs, and wrote: In the past two months, he frequently took concubines, and the youngest concubine was only older than our sister Hua. One year old, and that concubine was able to enter the pce because of her face!


    He estimated that he was this kind of person. In the past, he probably just suppressed his own nature. Now that he has be the master of the world, he no longer needs to suppress himself and bes more and more unruly... Don''t believe him in everything anymore and help our family as soon as possible. Come up with aprehensive escape n, otherwise let alone your daughter, more than ten yearster, it is possible that you will have your granddaughter. It is not like there are no such foolish kings in history!


    this?


    "How could it be..." General Xiao didn''t want to believe that Wei Qi was this kind of person, but Wei Qi had recently admitted many girls aged fifteen or sixteen into the pce in order to have sons. After Wei Qi became the emperor, he indeed changed. A lot.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Someone knocked on the courtyard door, and the Xiao family''s grandma shouted outside the courtyard door: "Uncle, Madam, Mr. Gu came to the door, and he had a quarrel with the youngdy."


    After hearing this, General Xiao put away his thoughts, burned the letter, drew his sword and went out, saying angrily: "You bastard, you kidnapped my daughter and dared not to cherish it, and even came to the door to quarrel, I''m going to chop him up! "


    General Xiao was very upset when his daughter became someone elses family just a few days after returning home.


    But Gu Dewang was even more upset than he was. He pointed at Xiao Xinghua and said: "Although I went to see you, the money was also given to you. Why did you bite back? Do you know how many people congratted me today? Yes. How many people asked me for wedding candy?!"


    Today, after he quickly finished his errands, he left the office early and went to the market to busy with his private business. Who knew that when he met someone, he congratted him: "Master Gu, congrattions. It didn''t take long for me to make a marriage decision after being named on the gold list. Wait." When you get married, you should send us a wedding invitation and let us go have a ss of wedding wine to feel happy."


    He was stunned: "What are you happy about? Are you crazy? Go away quickly, don''t dy me making money, I''m very busy."


    Its not something thats taken seriously.


    After several more groups of people came to congratte him on the engagement, he finally realized... Oh my god, am I really engaged? !


    He hurriedly sent someone to inquire. After learning that he was engaged to a daughter of the Xiao family, he hurried to the door to ask for details.


    Im just a young man, and your family is doing this nonsense...


    "You brat, who are you talking about? If you dare to despise my daughter before we get married, I will chop you to death!" General Xiao held it in for a whole day and just happened to vent his anger on Gu Dewang.


    Dang!


    The sharp knife struck the ground hard, cutting a long crack into the ground paved with bluestone bs.


    Gu Dewang was almost frightened to death. He ran for his life and begged for mercy: "Father-inw, I was wrong. Stop it quickly. If you chop me, your daughter will be a widow!"


    "Shut up, who is your father-inw!" General Xiao almost vomited blood and wanted to hack Gu Dewang to death.


    But Mrs. Xiao said: "Stop arguing. If you continue to argue, the whole family will go to heaven."


    She lied about the engagement and must cover it up. Otherwise, if the news spreads, it will be a crime of deceiving the emperor.


    Xiao Xinghua smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Mom, I asked my eldest brother to clear out the servants a long time ago. Now we are the only ones here."


    Ive been really upset recently. The house is leaking again. Its been done once before. A few months after it was cured, the people downstairs came up and said it was leaking again. This time, I might have to smash the floor and make aplete waterproofingyer. I guess Ill have to do it first. When I''m looking for a house and moving out, I have to redo a lot of things. It''s so annoying and makes me want to cry. I really don''t like these sudden changes! Regarding the ending, I have long said that Ning Ji is the main viin in this book. It is impossible for him not to cause trouble once he is reborn. The battle of Yangji Mansion is the introduction. In this chapter, Ning Ji, Wei Qi, and Qian will be reunited. To kill Li''er together, I will probably write about 300,000 words, try to be as concise as possible, and end it by killing them as soon as possible. There are many pitfalls, and if they are not filled in in the main text, they will be filled in in the extras, such as the pitfalls where Uncle Dalin and Shou Niang''s father and daughter recognize each other. Thank you for your support. I know that I am very slow and my writing is not good. I get pped in the face every time I make a promise. I hope you dont dislike me. T_T

 Chapter 2862: Suddenly, Wei Xiao went to Beijing to seek the throne [3]

    Chapter 2862: Suddenly, Wei Xiao went to Beijing to seek the throne [3]


    Chapter 2862: Sudden change, Wei Xiao goes to Beijing to seek throne [3]


    A group of aplices? !


    Gu Dewang smiled: "You are not polite at all. You turned me into your aplice without even asking."


    Xiao Xinghua also smiled: "Why, does Uncle Wang want to die young?"


    This is the crime of deceiving the emperor. If you are not an aplice, you will have no choice but to die.


    Gu Dewang was so angry that his blood pressure soared. He pointed at the little star flower and said to General Xiao: "Look at your daughter, I have suffered a big loss!"


    General Xiao also felt that his daughter was not very good at speaking, but...


    "My sister Hua is the county head personally appointed by His Majesty. You have made a lot of money. If you dare to say anything dissatisfied with my sister Hua, I will kill you!"


    After saying that, he shed with the knife again, and with a ng, the floor was damaged again.


    Gu Dewang was so frightened that he jumped back two steps, licked his face and said with a smile: "Uncle Xiao, don''t be angry. I just suddenly found out that I was engaged, and my reaction was too big, so I came to ask for help. There is no other meaning."


    Mrs. Xiao grabbed General Xiao and said, "Master, this is our family''s fault. Please stop scaring Brother Wang."


    If you scare your son-inw away, who can you find to marry Sister Hua?


    General Xiao thought for a while, then finally sheathed his sword, pointed to the house, and said, "Go in and talk."


    Okay. Gu Dewang responded and followed him into the house.


    Xiao Xinghua felt that she could not make the rtionship with Gu Dewang too tense, so she spoke for him: "Dad, Uncle Wang is very good. This is our family''s fault, but he just got angry and stopped pursuing it. .


    Gu Dewang frowned: "Wait, who said I won''t pursue the case? I came to your house for two reasons. One is to get angry at you for taking advantage of me ande to discuss the matter. The other is to say that I don''t agree with this marriage."


    Whoosh!


    General Xiao drew his sword and waved it.


    Click!


    He split open the table next to him and red at Gu Dewang: "How dare you break off the engagement!"


    Gu Dewang was frightened three times, but he was no longer afraid. He stood up and closed the door. After he came back and sat down, he said: "I don''t agree to this marriage because I am not a good son-inw... My work in the past few years may offend people." , so I cant get married and have to stay alone for a few years... Do you understand?"


    Mr. Ouyang asked him to go to Beijing to test Enke because he wanted to use him as a special soldier. Being a special soldier would mean life and death...so he didn''t want to get married too early, lest hemit a capital crime and implicate his wife.


    "I don''t understand." Xiao Xinghua said: "I only know that now we are grasshoppers on the same rope. If you don''t recognize this marriage, both your family and I will die."


    "You!" Gu Dewang was a little angry: "You little girl, don''t think that your family is taking advantage. Maybe what I do in the future will implicate the three ns of your family and be punished."


    General Xiao narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you mean, are you nning to... fail?"


    Gu Dewang said with a smile: "That''s not the case, it''s just that the country is not stable yet, and he may do something to remonstrate to death, which may lead to some fatal disasters."


    "It''s okay if you don''t." Xiao Xinghua said: "I already know your worries, but if you get engaged to me, maybe if you reallymit a crime, my family can save your life, and we are just engaged, and I am still young. It will take at least three years before I can marry you, so you dont have to think too far ahead, just help us get over this hurdle first.


    Gu Dewang looked at her as if she was lobbying by a profiteer. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said sincerely: "You should be reborn as a boy and be an envoy. You will be able to tell David how many cities he wants with just one mouth."


    Xiao Xinghua shook her head: "No, no, no, it''s too hard to be a man. I still like to be a woman. I rely on my beauty to find a rich husband-inw, and then rely on him to be popr and popr." General Xiao felt a little embarrassed when he heard this, and felt very distressed. : "It''s your parents who feel sorry for you and let you live outside for many years, which makes you lose all your rules."


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "Dad, you don''t have to feel guilty. Uncle Wang is not an outsider. Let him see my true face clearly as soon as possible. When we get married, life will be easier."


    Bang bang, Xiao Yuanmu came and knocked on the door: "Father, mother, sister, have you guys negotiated? Mr. Ouyang and the two Mr. Gu came to visit!"


    "Pleasee quickly!" General Xiao respected Mr. Ouyang very much. When he heard that the old man wasing, he hurriedly stood up to greet him. After walking a few steps, he turned around and told Xiao Xinghua: "Sister Hua, Mr. Ouyang is a real schr. Coming from a thousand-year-old family, there are strict rules. You... don''t speak for now. If Mr. Ouyang asks you something, just smile and nod or shake your head, and your mother will answer carefully for you."


    Little Star Flower:


    Is she disliked by her biological father?


    Okay, my daughter will deal with it politely and will never embarrass her parents family and her future husbands family. After saying that, he nced at Gu Dewang.


    Gu Dewang blushed a little: "We haven''t officially got engaged yet, can you take it easy?"


    Hmph, a grown man is still pretentious? Xiao Xinghua ignored him, folded her hands on her abdomen, and followed Mrs. Xiao to greet Mr. Ouyang.


    Mr. Ouyang had already led Gu Jinan and Gu Dexing in. When he saw General Xiao, he said, "Uncle Xiao, Brother Wang was born in the countryside and has a naughty nature. Please don''t me me foring to our door in the dark."


    "No wonder, no wonder, this matter belongs to my family. Mr. Ouyang, pleasee in and take a seat!" General Xiao was a little excited and hurriedly weed Mr. Ouyang into the living room and let him take the main seat.


    After a conversation, General Xiao felt that Mr. Ouyang was much better than Yan Kuang... Yan Kuang was very knowledgeable, but he was very good at pretending, but Mr. Ouyang was very friendly and gave people the feeling of a brother next door.


    "Since this matter has been reported to Your Majesty, after Brother Wang''s father and mothere to Beijing, the two families will choose a date to formally get engaged." Mr. Ouyang made the final decision.


    Mrs. Xiao was very happy: "Sure, I''ll listen to you."


    He quickly said to Xiao Xinghua: "Sister Hua, please thank Mr. Ouyang quickly."


    "Yes." Xiao Xinghua stood up and saluted Mr. Ouyang: "Thank you for not pursuing the matter. I will be grateful to you."


    Mr. Ouyang smiled and said: "We will be a family from now on, no need to be polite, just get up."


    "Yes." Xiao Xinghua was secretly happy. It was so easy to pass this level. Because she was so happy, she raised her eyebrows at Gu Dewang and smiled proudly when she stood up.


    Unexpectedly, she twisted her feet and stumbled, hitting the coffee table behind her. She made a noise and attracted everyone''s attention. She was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head and said to Mr. Ouyang: "Sir, please forgive me, it''s my junior''s fault."


    Gu Dewangughed so hard, hum, I make you so proud that you will be extremely happy and sad!


    Mr. Ouyang looked at the quarrel between the two juniors andughed happily: "Beforeing here, I was worried that this marriage was only temporary and would be dissolved in a few years. Now it seems that they have the same temperament. They are a match made in heaven...I feel relieved."


    He has taught many people in his life, but the most satisfactory disciple is only Gu Dewang. Now that Brother Wang has settled on a good wife, he has one less thing to worry about.


    Gu Dewang was taken aback, tugged on Mr. Ouyang''s sleeve and said, "Sir, please don''t talk nonsense. I really want to get engaged temporarily, and we will do it in a few years..."


    boom!


    Mr. Ouyang raised his foot and stepped on Gu Dewang, which made Gu Dewang''s facial features twitch in pain and made Xiao Xinghuaugh out loud.


    Mr. Ouyang said: "You see, this boy is like this... From now on, you can get along with each other freely. As long as both parties pay attention, you will be able to live a good life."

 Chapter 2863: Suddenly, Wei Xiao went to Beijing to seek the throne [4]

    Chapter 2863: Suddenly, Wei Xiao went to Beijing to seek the throne [4]


    Chapter 2863: Sudden change, Wei Xiao goes to Beijing to seek throne [4]


    Xiao Xinghua said obediently: "What this junior wants to do is live a life of freedom and freedom. I will definitely listen to Mr. and give it a little more attention."


    Gu Dewang: "Huh, you don''t blush at all. You are a girl."


    Mr. Ouyang red at him: "What else do you want to do with such a generous and sensible wife? Why is it that a grown man is more pretentious than the girl?"


    How the passage came and went, General Xiao was confused when he heard it. Did a great Confucian also speak such countrynguage? But it sounds quite pleasant... Gu Dewang''s temper is indeed very suitable for his sister Hua.


    General Xiao liked Gu Dewang and spoke for him: "Mr. Ouyang, please don''t scold him. My sister Hua has something wrong with her too... Let the two juniors get along slowly. They are both smart children and will definitely live a good life." .


    Mr. Ouyang nodded: "Uncle Xiao is absolutely right."


    After this contact, Mr. Ouyang was very satisfied with General Xiao. Xiao Dingfu was better than he thought and was a reasonable man.


    Just be reasonable, you wont make mistakes on big things, and you can win over.


    The next day, everyone in the capital knew that Mr. Ouyang took Gu Dewang to the Xiao family as an elder and had dinner together.


    When Gu Dewang went to the Yamen, he was surrounded by people from the Ministry of Household Affairs, who all asked him for sweets.


    However, some people were happy, while others were jealous of him: "Master Gu is really a man of profound blessings. Although he was born in a rural area, he met Mr. Ouyang and went to high school. Now he lives in Earl Xiao''s Mansion. I also heard that your father My mother also followed Princess Fuhui to the capital as an elder... Tsk, tsk, tsk, Lord Gu''s blessings and connections are beyond our reach."


    It is very straightforward to say that Gu Dewang rose to power through connections.


    Hehe, Gu Dewang smiled, pointed at the person who said this and said: "Speaking of profound blessings, I have heard from your husband that you can tell your personal blessings by looking at your face..."


    He suppressed his smile and stared at the young official''s face. After a while, he said in shock: "Master Zhu, you, you, your face is broken, broken..."


    "What are you talking about? Gu Dewang, don''t talk nonsense!" Mr. Zhu was very angry and wanted to beat Gu Dewang, but he was a weak schr and could not beat Gu Dewang, who had practiced martial arts since childhood.


    "I''m just talking nonsense, Lord Zhu, don''t take it to heart." Gu Dewang changed his mind quickly, but it was impossible for him to let Lord Zhu go, so he started to make excuses: "...In the future, Lord Zhu will have more free time to burn nine sticks of incense in the temple. , add nine words of merit and silver, as long as you persist for ten years, you will definitely be able to... Oh, no more, no more, I''m making up nonsense, don''t believe it, Mr. Zhu, don''t believe it, and don''t believe it, all my colleagues."


    Don''t believe your sister, you''ve said something so absurd, how can we not believe it? !


    Master Zhu was also frightened. He grabbed Gu Dewang and asked, "What do you mean? Tell me clearly quickly. Don''t pretend to be a ghost here!"


    boom!


    Gu Dewang raised his foot and kicked Mr. Zhu''s knee. The pain made Mr. Zhu turn pale and fall to the ground.


    Gu Dewang seemed to be unable to see Master Zhu''s pain, and said with a serious face: "Master Zhu, colleagues, I was indeed making nonsense just now, so you must not believe it. If you believe it, if something goes wrong, don''te to me. Master Shangshu has something to do with me, so Ill leave first.


    After saying that, he whistled and left arrogantly.


    Zhu Daren cried in anger: "Asshole, if it weren''t for his connections, how could he, a sixth-grade official, have been able to meet the Master?!"


    But let alone the Lord Shangshu, the emperor is always seen, so it is useless for you to be jealous.


    And Gu Dewang is not making any nonsense. Mr. Zhus appearance is indeed not good, and this is not some metaphysics, it is due to Mr. Zhus character... Mr. Zhu is ipetent and jealous of others. He mes his failure on others, which leads to his The anger on his body is getting stronger and stronger, and his face is bing more bitter. Many adults in the household department have already had opinions on him. If he doesn''t change his shorings, he may be dismissed from this official position. .


    Master Zhu''s poprity was indeed not good. After being beaten for a whole day, no one stood up for him. The minister and the ministers did not punish Gu Dewang. Before the time came, Gu Dewang wandered around and left early.


    "Brother Wang!" Xiao Xinghua sat in the carriage and waved to him: "I''m here to pick you up from the office!" The sound of "Brother Wang" almost made Gu Dewang fall down, and he hurried to the Xiao family''s carriage, gritting his teeth and saying : "What are you doing?!"


    "I''m here to pick you up." Xiao Xinghua said aggrievedly, and began to wipe her tears and cried: "Brother Wang, don''t dislike me. I know I''m not good enough, but I will be a good wife and mother."


    Gu Dewang''s face was about to crack, and he was about to scold her, but there were patrols and some officials from the Sixth Department around him. He didn''t dare to curse, so he quickly got into the carriage and asked the Xiao family''s coachman to drive away.


    After the carriage ran for a while, he red at Xiao Xinghua and said angrily: "What on earth do you want to do? Don''t say you like me, I don''t believe it."


    Xiao Xinghua smiled: "You are my future husband-inw. Isn''t it right for me to like you?"


    Female gangster!


    Gu Dewang cursed secretly in his heart and asked again: "Seriously, why did youe to pick me up?"


    Hanachi Xiaoxing: "Now that the marriage has been decided, we have to keep a high profile. This is good for both of us."


    Then he pushed a box to him: "I made the meat pies to fill your belly, so that you won''t go hungry when you go to the market to do business... You are making money for our family now, I can''t treat you badly."


    Gu Dewang was shocked, looked at her and asked: "You don''t really want to marry me, do you?"


    Xiao Xinghua smiled and winked at him: "Guess."


    Youre not guessing, its just a matter of just one sentence. Just say it. Gu Dewang just finished speaking and became timid again. He hurriedly said: Wait a minute, its better not to say it yet.


    Everything, coward.


    Xiao Xinghuaughed at him in her heart and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Being too well-behaved made Gu Dewang a little ufortable and said: "Since you listen to me, then send me to Fangshi and you can go home."


    "Okay." Xiao Xinghua kept his promise, and after sending him to Fangshi, she took the servants back to Xiao''s house.


    They left so happily that Gu Dewang felt uneasy, so he secretly followed him all the way. When he saw the carriage entering Xiao''s house, he turned around and left, frowning and saying: "Weird female hooligan."


    After Xiao Xinghua epted her future husband in such a high-profile manner, many people who suspected that the marriage was fake began to believe it, and Ning Ji was one of them.


    "Did it fall in love at first sight? Or did the two of them get together long ago under Gu Jinli''s help?"


    However, do you think you can get the entire Five Cities Army and Horse Division in this way?


    Hehe, impossible!


    He will bring down the Xiao family...Wei Xiao can''t even hope to get the backing he can''t get!


    He also scolded Mr. Ning for being such a loser. He had arranged everything for him, but he still messed it up!


    Yage is still reliable. From childhood to adulthood, whatever he asked him to do, no matter how difficult it was, he could do it well.


    "Master, Prince Wei ising to the capital soon." Qiang Xiong informed Ning Ji of thetest news he received, and said, "He rushed back early, I''m afraid he has some ns."


    Ning Ji smiled: "With Prince Wei''s nature, it is only normal to have a n."


    If Wei Xiao doesn''t act, how can he use him to benefit?


    And Wei Xiao came back just in time. His big gift had been prepared for a long time and was waiting for him toe back to get it!

 Chapter 2864: Mutation, various wedding banquets

    Chapter 2864: Mutation, various wedding banquets


    Chapter 2864: Mutation, wedding banquets of various families


    "With a good harvest in September and food avable, every household will marry and marry off their daughters in October. When Prince Weies back this time, I''m afraid he will get married early or marry three at a time... I have to prepare enough gifts for Prince Wei, otherwise But it won''t be enough." Ning Ji suddenly said this, with some sarcasm in his words.


    Qiang Xiong was stunned, wondering why his master mentioned this?


    Ning Ji said: "Go and do your errands."


    Yes. Qiang Xiong retreated.


    Ning Ji quickly called Butler Ning and told him that Wei Xiao had arrived in Beijing in advance and might get married in advance, and asked him to prepare the wedding gift for Wei Xiao as soon as possible.


    Butler Ning said: "Yes, I will prepare the gifts properly so as not to embarrass our Ninghou Mansion."


    He also congratted Ning Ji: "In ten days'' time, the master will get married. Prince Wei should have arrived in the capital by then. He will definitelye to drink the wedding wine of the Marquis. Then the Marquis''s wedding banquet will be even more glorious."


    It seemed a bit funny that the son-inw came to drink the wedding wine of his father-inw... Ning Jiughed, but he didn''t care whether Wei Xiao came to drink the wedding wine. He specifically set the wedding day on October 13th because of Qin Sang''s family. On the twelfth day of the year, mourning is performed, and you can only go out to the banquet on the thirteenth day.


    "I didn''t get married until I was in my forties. I really wronged Miss Wang Liu. I must invite arge number of guests and make the wedding lively." Ning Ji exined that he just wanted to show Qin Sang, fake The consequence of being aloof and not wanting the throne is that Ning Ji''s power in the capital is greater than that of Duke Qin!


    He can take refuge in him as a minister, or he can be the founding king of the country!


    Butler Ning said: "The old man also told me that it was hard for you to marry a wife. Even if your family''s fortune is ruined, I still have to make this marriage a smooth one for you."


    Ning Jiughed when he heard this: "Dad seems to be looking forward to me getting a wife."


    Butler Ning nodded: "Of course, the old man has been looking forward to it for many years. Seeing that your wedding day is approaching, he has been so excited recently that he can''t sleep."


    Ning Ji frowned when he heard this and said, "Let the servants who serve dad do their best, and then ask the doctor to get a safe pulse for dad. He must be in good health."


    Now is a critical moment for him to pursue a great cause, and Mr. Ning cannot die yet... Unless something big happens to his great cause, and he needs a dead father to cover up others'' eyes, then Mr. Ning can die.


    "The Marquis is really filial. Don''t worry, I will tell everyone to take good care of the old man." Butler Ning smiled and handed over the menu for the wedding banquet: "Master Marquis, let''s take a look. Are there any dishes that you want to add or delete?"


    After Ning Ji read the menu, he said: "Rece the water chestnut flour in the nine-color crystal cake with tapioca flour...Tapioca flour is made from the ghost potato, and the world is taboo about its toxicity. I took the lead to use more of it because it has a good reputation. "


    It can also prepare for the follow-up poisonous army rations... With the changes in the Northeast, no matter who leads the troops to fight against the enemy, army rations are indispensable, and he will use the army rations as a guide to gradually disintegrate the Qin family''s prestige in the army, so Only in this way can he keep the Ning familys empire!


    Thinking of this, Ning Ji felt some hatred in his heart... If he had known that Qin Mu could not hold up the wall, he should have woken up earlier and taken action earlier. Now it is toote to take action, and it is difficult to disintegrate the power of Qin Mu and his wife.


    However, he is a man of destiny, and he will definitely win in the end!


    Yes. Butler Ning took a pen and changed the water chestnut flour into cassava flour.


    Ning Ji was afraid that Qin Sang''s family would note to drink his wedding wine, so he went to deliver the wedding invitation himself.


    The Qin family''s mourning hall has been evacuated, and now they are closed to greet guests and eat vegetarian food at home to observe filial piety. However, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli still met some acquaintances, so Ning Ji was able to enter the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    "Dad, the second wolf wants to eat meat. Why don''t you give it to the second wolf? Woohoo!" The second wolf has not eaten meat for a month and is extremely greedy. He is pleading with Qin Sang: "Just eat a little, remember." Lets enjoy the aroma of meat, okay? Please daddy, Eng is so pitiful, oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Er Lang has grown so much that he even learned the word "recall." Qin Sang praised him, but: "No, Er Lang swore that he would eat green vegetables for your second uncle, but it''s not time yet, Er Lang You have to hold on, the little general with a sharp gun cant keep his word. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, second wolf, the second wolf cant hold on anymore and wants to eat meat! The second wolf cried so sadly, but he thought of his second uncle and the god. The little general with a spear, the little guy sobbed for a moment, and finally said: "Well, Eng is a great general with a sharpshooter, hold on!"


    Haha, Qin Sangughed out loud, hugged him and said, "Yeah, daddy believes that Eng will be able to hold on."


    When Ning Ji saw this, he became even more contemptuous of Qin Sang... Hehe, he obviously raised his troops to proim himself emperor and created a foundation for eternity, but he was willing to degenerate and take care of his children at home!


    The second wolf is eating meat again? Ning Ji came over, touched the second wolfs head, and asked with a smile: Do the second wolf still remember me?


    With a bang, Er Lang raised his hand and pped Ning Ji''s hand away. He frowned and said, "I''ve seen it before, but I don''t remember it. You''re not allowed to touch Er Lang. You have to ask first."


    Hmph, a brat with no tutor.


    Ning Ji used to admire Qin Sang, so he liked the big wolf and the two wolves very much, but now he just wishes that they would die young to avoid bing a big problem in the future.


    Qin Sang said: "Two wolves must not be rude. This is Ninghou. Please salute Ninghou quickly."


    "Okay." Eng sped his little hands, bowed to Ning Ji, nodded and said, "I''ve seen Ninghou... Eng is very powerful, isn''t he? He knows how to salute."


    Ning Ji smiled and said, "Well, Eng is indeed very powerful. He is a sharpshooting young general."


    Haha, thank you. Eng was very happy, patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, Dad, Eng is fine, hes going to find his mother.


    Just now, the little guy wanted to eat meat, but Gu Jinli didn''t allow it, so he ran to his father to cry. Now that he''s fine, he''s going back to his mother.


    "Okay, let''s go find your mother." Qin Sang handed the child to his servant. After watching the little guy run away, he turned to Ning Ji and asked, "Why did Marquis Ninge to the door suddenly?"


    Ning Ji smiled and said: "It''s a bit embarrassing to say that I came here specially to send wedding invitations to your family... I have known you for many years. Although there were some misunderstandings during the period, I am over forty and I am getting married for the first time. I would like to invite you to Xiaoyu wants to have a wedding drink to renew our friendship."


    Qin Sang received the wedding invitation: "Yes, I will definitely be there to congratte Marquis Ning on his wedding day."


    Ning Ji helped them conceal their identities and personally came to deliver the wedding invitations. Qin Sang could not refuse, but he did not promise that the whole family would attend the banquet.


    Ning Ji heard it and didn''t say much. He chatted with Qin Sang about other things. He was afraid that the secret would be exposed if he chatted for too long, so he only stayed for two quarters of an hour and left.


    After seeing Ning Ji off, Qin Sang took the wedding invitation back to the back house and told Gu Jinli about it. Gu Jinli was so frightened that he quickly took his pulse to check whether he was poisoned?


    Qin Sang smiled: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. When I meet outsiders, I always wear gloves. It is difficult to poison them, and very few people are stupid enough to poison them in person."


    However, Xiaoyu still looked at Ning Ji very much, so Qin Sang said: "Xiaoyu doesn''t need to go to the wedding banquet. I''ll go and sit for a while on behalf of the family and thene back."


    "Cheng, I''mzy and I''m not familiar with the Ning family, so I won''t go." Gu Jinli couldn''t get what he wanted. He pretended to be familiar with people when he went out. How could he lie down at home and eat and drink?

 Chapter 2865: Mutations, deliberate clues

    Chapter 2865: Mutations, deliberate clues


    Chapter 2865 Mutation, deliberately released clues


    Ah, mother, the second wolf is also going to have a meal as a wife. After hearing what his parents said, the second wolf stopped ying with word blocks and came to join in the fun.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Do you still know that drinking wedding wine is a meal for marrying a wife?"


    The second wolf nodded, his eyes full of cleverness: "Yeah, the second wolf is so smart!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and poked his cheek: "You''re boasting again, you''re such a thick-skinned boy."


    "The second wolf is shameless. The second wolf is not afraid of beingughed at." In order to go to the wedding wine, the second wolf also worked hard and continued to plead: "Mom took the second wolf to the wedding wine. The second wolf is bored and sour, so he needs to bask in the sun. , woo woo woo!


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing: "It''s because I''m bored, not because I''m boring, I always use words indiscriminately... Next month your uncle from the Wei family will marry his wife, and then your parents will take you, Brother You, and Brother You to a wedding banquet. , stop crying."


    After hearing this, Eng quickly turned around and asked Qin Sang happily: "Dad, is it true?"


    Qin Sang nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, it''s true."


    The Qin family is the uncle''s family of Wei''s second cousin. When he gets married, the whole Qin family must be present, otherwise it will be too ugly.


    "Wow, okay, Eng can go have a wedding banquet and meet his new wife!" The little guy was very happy, but after a while he frowned again, took off his shoes, and counted his ten fingers and toes. After reading it, he started to cry loudly: "Wow, wow, wow, next month will be a long, long time! The second wolf will be bored, the second wolf is so pitiful!"


    Gu Jinliughed to death, patted his back andforted him: "Don''t cry, it will be next month soon. You are a sharpshooter general. As a general, you can''t be too impatient. You have to be patient, otherwise it will happen." The one who loses the battle.


    This trick was very effective for the second wolf. The little guy stopped crying immediately, sat up straight with his small body, and said: "The second wolf is not in a hurry, the second wolf is patient, and he is a good general!"


    Gu Jinliughed to death, brats always learn such weird things.


    However, she still praised: "Yeah, we two wolves are the most patient. Let''s go y with word blocks."


    Gu Jinli kissed the little guy, put on his shoes and let him y.


    He looked at Qin Sang again and asked, "Am I too cautious and too hostile to the Ning family?"


    Ning Ji said something belittling to her when she was at Douyoufang, telling her not to like Brother Qin. Strictly speaking, it seemed that he had never actually attempted to murder her.


    Qin Sang smiled, hugged her and said: "Be careful when sailing the ten-thousand-year-old boat. Xiaoyu doesn''t have to me himself...and Ning Ji has indeed experienced a lot of confusion in the twenty years since he left the Ning family. It''s always right to be on guard." .


    He added: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about this. I will take care of it. Even if you ignore the Ning family, the rtionship between our family and the outside world will not be too bad."


    Okay, then I dont care. Gu Jinli felt rxed and happy.


    but


    "That is to say, I married you. If it were another man, he would definitely not alienate Ning Ji because of my inexplicable hostility... After all, he is a powerful man, and he is still the Marquis."


    "What about Mr. Marquis? Xiaoyu is the most important here to me." Qin Sang tightened his grip on her waist, stared at her and said, "Xiaoyu can only marry me, it''s impossible, and there is no chance to change!"


    This jealousy made Gu Jinli smile: "It''s so childish to say such things again."


    "Is it childish?" Qin Sang didn''t think so: "Husband and wife should be honest and not hide anything. This is what Xiaoyu said. I just followed it and told Xiaoyu what I was thinking, so Xiaoyu can''t dislike it. I."


    His words pleased Gu Jinli and made her smile sweeter.


    Qin Sang looked at her sweet smile and couldn''t help but lean down to kiss her and murmured: "The first person Xiaoyu likes is me, and the first person I admire is also Xiaoyu. It''s great." Once the person you like gets married and has two children, it is really the happiest thing in the world.


    Gu Jinli hugged his waist tightly, responded to his kiss, and smiled: "I feel very, very good too~"


    Ah, mom and dad,e on, the two wolves want it too! The little guy ran over and squeezed in between them. After spoiling his parents good deeds, he raised his head andughed at them.


    Qin Sang was so angry that he pressed his head and said: "Eng, you are already three and a half years old. You have to set rules. From tomorrow on, you must go to and from school on time with your brother and brother You. You can''t sneak back here again." Come on, or when you can eat meat, your meat consumption will be deducted."


    Although the Qin family and the Luo family are still observing filial piety, little Luo You is over six years old and must go to ss on time. Now he gets up at 9 o''clock every day, practices martial arts with Qin Sang in the morning, leaves home after nap to study at the Feng family or Ouyang family, and returns at the same time.


    Although Big Wolf is still young, he is a very perseverant child. He practices martial arts with Xiao Luoyou and studies every day. Eng happily follows his two brothers to study every day, but he always reads: I skipped ss halfway through, and today I skipped ss again and came back to y with my mother.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoop, you bad daddy, don''t take away Eng''s meat!" Eng cried angrily, and cried very miserably, because he felt that his father, who loved him the most, was cruel to him. He was so sad that he stopped crying. Can''t stop.


    There was no other way. Qin Sang could only coax him: "It''s dad''s fault. He won''t take away the meat from the second wolf. The second wolf won''t cry anymore."


    After coaxing the little guy for a while, and promising that he would take him out to y on the street for three days after his filial piety, the little guy stopped crying.


    Striker, you cant deceive Eng. The little guy said, wiping his tears.


    Okay, striker, dont lie to Eng. Qin Sang high-fived the little guy and rewarded him with a piece of sweet chestnut cake, which made the little guypletely happy.


    He said loudly again: "Dad, let''s go and study with my brother and brother You. Eng is going to make progress!"


    Qin Sang didn''t know whether tough or cry: "You brat, you have no certainty at all. Your uncle is right, a baby like you is the hardest to raise."


    but


    This is the child born to him by his only beloved little fish. No matter how difficult it is to raise, he must take good care of it.


    Hmph, it doesnt stink, hes a fragrant boy. Eng boasted and pointed at the courtyard door: Dad, lets go and find our brothers.


    Gu Jinli looked at the sky: "It''s not too early. It''s okay to pick them up at this time. But Eng, you have to put away the writing blocks first. Don''t be sloppy."


    Eng pursed his lips and felt a little aggrieved, but he still packed up the writing blocks obediently. After finishing the work, he rushed over and hugged Qin Sang: "Daddy, let''s go, let''s go."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there now." Qin Sang picked up Eng and said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, we''ll be back soon... After the twelfth lunar month, let''s go shopping and give our father-inw, mother-inw, and father Robert , and the vigers picked some gifts to take back.


    After worshiping their ancestors, they will return to the vige to celebrate the New Year with Gu Dashan and Cui. After the New Year, they will return to the northwest to guard the vige, and they will note back for at least five years.


    "Well, let''s go." After Gu Jinli sent them out of the hospital, he took Nanny Yu and Er Qing to the warehouse to choose a dowry for Liu Yihao.


    The ninth day of October is the day when Liu Yihao and Zheng Hua get married. The Qin family can''t go, so they can only give more dowry. After all, the Liu family is very good to the Qin family. As the mistress of the Qin family, she has to take care of the two families. Good rtionship management.


    Madam, there are six dowries and one dowry left by the olddy. Its enough. Mother Yu said.

 Chapter 2866: Mutation, deliberately released clues【2】

    Chapter 2866: Mutation, deliberately released clues��2��


    Chapter 2866 Mutation, deliberately released clues [2]


    The olddy refers to Qin Niang, and being able to give the dowry of the olddy at home to someone as a wedding gift is an extremely honorable thing for the family who receives the gift.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at the selected dowry, nodded with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "Okay, just give it to these six piggies. The rest will be given to the couple after they have a baby and the baby is one month old."


    Madam, you are really thinking far ahead. Aunt Yu smiled. Miss Liu and Mr. Zheng have not yet gotten married, and Madam has even thought of a gift for her childs full moon.


    "It''s not too far. Maybe the couple will be enthroned, so I''ve chosen the gifts together, which will save me one thing in the future." Gu Jinli said with a smile, "Mommy, take someone to carry the dowry to the side room and put it away. I will send it to you on the sixth day of the lunar month so that the Liu family can show off their dowry."


    He added: "Let''s pick out the engagement gifts of Brother Wang and Xiao Xinghua... I never thought that these two people could get together, but they are a perfect match!"


    Grandma Yu smiled and nodded: "They are indeed a good match,parable to the Duke and his wife."


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "More than that, they are a better match than me and Brother Qin. When we get married in the future, we will definitely live a lively life."


    Thinking that Chen was about to arrive in the capital, Gu Jinli''s expression changed and he said, "Well, you have to be more restrained and don''t make things too lively, otherwise it will be a chaotic situation."


    Gu Dewang, Xiao Xinghua, and Chen, Gu Jinli trembled just thinking about the scene of them getting together... How about giving them a sturdier house, otherwise they would get into trouble and destroy the house. What should I do if I have no ce to live after it is demolished? !


    Erqingughed out loud when he saw Gu Jinli''s speechless expression: "Madam, don''t worry too much. They all have a defensive temper. They won''t make trouble with their own people, but will only be cruel to outsiders."


    Gu Jinli nodded repeatedly and said in agreement: "Er Qing is right...people in the capital, please don''t mess with them."


    Since both of them loved money, Gu Jinli picked out the engagement gift for them without much thought... It was a set of rubies and a stack of silver notes.


    After picking it up, say hello to Erqing, and lets go together to research new drugs to elerate the elimination of cassava toxins... Cassava is still a bit dangerous, so the more toxins you can reduce, the better, so as not to eat bad people, and cassavas reputation will be ruined again.


    In Tangjiang Mansion, Wei Xiao had received the news that Xiao Xinghua was engaged to Gu Dewang, and he was very happy: "Ha, I didn''t expect Brother Wang to be quite capable, but he took down the Xiao family daughter after just one meeting. Well, it''s not in vain." The king will support you!"


    He said again: "Let''s go to Beijing as soon as possible!"


    After saying this, he swung his whip, hit the horse, and galloped towards the capital.


    When passing by Mushan, I spent two days trying to build a rtionship with Zhou Huang. I also took the opportunity to visit the Mushan camp to check the defense arrangements.


    Zhou Huang knew that he had bad intentions. In the past, he would have definitely stopped him from entering the Mushan Camp. But after Fan Mao''s incident, Zhou Huang agreed to Wei Xiao''s request.


    Wei Xiao was secretly shocked, but he was very happy that Zhou Huang could make such a change. However, Wei Xiao did not press ahead and said to Zhou Huang politely: "Don''t worry, Marquis Zhou, I am just worried that the underground mechanism of Mushan Mountain will be destroyed. I''m passing by ande to the camp to have a look. I''ll stay for one night and then leave, so I won''t embarrass the Marquis of Zhou."


    Zhou Huang was stunned when he heard this. Prince Wei actually started to be considerate... After the establishment of the David Dynasty, many people changed. The kind-hearted Wei Qi became sinister, and the vicious Wei Xiao became reasonable.


    "Prince Wei is David''s Minister of War. He has the authority to inspect David''s troops and horses. There is no need to exin too much to the general." Zhou Huang said, then pointed to the war horse camp in front and said: "Prince Wei wants to go and see the war horses. ? It was raised on the new forage brought back by the Duke of Qin, and it will grow stronger than if it eats the forage of our David."


    The best forage in the world is in Dayong, and the Qin family got a batch of forage seeds with the help of King Qingma. Qin Sang sent a batch back to the Ministry of War in the capital. Now a crop has been nted, and the war horses are eating it. .


    "Good pasture is rare, so I naturally have to go and have a look." Wei Xiao followed Zhou Huan to the war horse camp.


    The war horse camp in Mushan was extremely well-organized. A hundred acres ofnd was carved out on the mountain and all new pastures were nted on thend. The war horses were raised on the grass and ate grass when they were hungry. They also trained on the grass to practice charging and assassination. "The cavalry of the left and right battalions are ready, charge and kill!"


    "Huhuhu!" The cavalry on both sides let out a loud roar. They pinched the horse''s belly and rushed towards the cavalry on the opposite side. While the horses were running, they held long bows and arrows in their hands. After practicing three times in a row, Just started shooting arrows.


    Swish swish!


    The long arrows that had lost their arrowheads were aimed at the cavalry on the opposite side. The cavalrymen who were hit by the arrows voluntarily abandoned their horses and quit training.


    The other cavalrymen continued to charge, and when the horses were about to rush to the opposite camp, they brandished their spears and stabbed the cavalrymen. There was a nging and banging sound, and a cavalryman was hit and his horse fell down.


    The fallen soldiers are considered dead in battle and are eliminated immediately.


    Those who haven''t fallen should continue to draw their swords, attack the cavalry in the opponent''s camp, and continue the battle!


    but


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The two sides fought, and many horses were knocked down and injured, making neighing noises.


    "Hurry up and surround the war horse with an iron shield. Veterinary surgeon, check on the horse''s injuries!"


    Yes! The soldiers holding iron shields immediately formed a formation and surrounded the war horses. The veterinarians entered the iron shield formation to see the injuries of the war horses.


    But this time one of the horses was seriously injured and began to go crazy. With a hooves kick, bang bang, it broke through the iron shield formation and ran towards the distance.


    "The war horse has run away. Hurry up and chase after it. A war horse is more expensive than you!" Seeing that something went wrong in the training of the war horse camp, Zhou Huang looked a little confused. He looked at Wei Xiao and said, "Let Prince Wei see the joke... Mu Shanda A new batch of war horses has arrived in the camp, and it is this batch that has not been trained yet. In another half month, they will be able to tame them, and this will not happen again."


    Wei Xiao said: "It ismon for war horses to lose control. The Marquis of Zhou does not need to pay too much attention...but who is that?"


    Wei Xiao pointed at the man who was chasing the war horse and asked Zhou Huang: "That''s what he''s wearing, is he a veterinarian apprentice? Howe he''s so good at it?"


    Looks like we are almost catching up with the horses.


    After Zhou Huang heard this, he looked in the direction of Wei Xiao''s finger, and sure enough he saw a boy wearing a veterinarian''s apprentice''s clothes chasing the crazy horse on horseback.


    It didn''t take long to catch up, and with a leap, he pounced on the crazy war horse. He was carried by the crazy war horse for a distance. After being almost thrown off the horse several times, he miraculously tamed the horse and turned its head. , and rode the war horse back this way.


    Zhou Huang was startled, and the cavalrymen in the war horse camp were also startled. They all surrounded the veterinarian apprentice and said, "Yin Xiaosi, you didn''t see it. You have the ability to tame a crazy war horse. It''s really amazing!"


    Yin Xiaosi, stop being a craftsman of horses and oxen. Come to our horse camp and be a cavalryman with us!


    Those who joined the army were all admirers of Qiang. Seeing that Yin Xiaosi was capable, they all recruited him to join the army.


    Yin Xiaosi smiled shyly and said, "You military masters are so ridiculous. I''m just familiar with these war horses, so I know their weaknesses. I don''t have any great abilities."


    Wei Xiao said: "I saw your bravery in subduing the mad war horse just now. This kind of bravery is very rare. You don''t have to be modest."

 Chapter 2867: Mutation, deliberately released clues【3】

    Chapter 2867: Mutation, deliberately released clues��3��


    Chapter 2867 Mutation, deliberately released clues3


    And this Yin Xiaosi is not only brave, but also has the skills to subdue a crazy war horse.


    "This, my king? You are Prince Wei!" Yin Xiaosi was so excited that he almost fell off his horse. After regaining his bnce, he quickly dismounted and bowed to Wei Xiao: "I''m going to pay my respects to Prince Wei."


    "People who have the ability, don''t be polite, get up." Wei Xiao personally helped Yin Xiaosi up and said directly: "You can enter the cavalry camp. With your ability, you will definitely be able to make great achievements after entering the cavalry camp. , and from now on we will be on the road to advancement."


    "Thank you very much, Prince Wei, for your kindness." Yin Xiaosi was very happy, but: "You have to ask your grandma about this matter, otherwise she will make trouble."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "You are an adult and you should take charge of your own affairs. Don''t miss the opportunity and dy your lifelong future."


    Men should be more decisive, only in this way can great things be aplished!


    Yin Xiaosi bowed his head in shame after being told this, but he still said: "The prince is right, but grandma is my savior. I must respect her, otherwise I will break my filial piety."


    Those who are filial will be more loyal. After thinking about it, Wei Xiao agreed that he should go back and ask his grandmother.


    After learning that his grandmother lived in Changliang Vige near Zhili, he said: "Tomorrow you will follow me to the capital. After passing by Changliang Vige, I will go back and ask your grandmother what she means."


    He looked at Zhou Huang again and asked, "What do you think, Marquis Zhou?"


    Wei Xiao is so strong and has almost settled the matter. Zhou Huang can only agree: "Yes."


    "Yes, I obey my orders, thank you Prince Wei, and thank you Marquis Zhou." Yin Xiaosi was very happy and hurriedly saluted and thanked him.


    Wei Xiao nodded and called to Yin Xiaosi: "This king is going to inspect the Mushan camp, so you should follow me."


    Yin Xiaosi was so excited that he went crazy with excitement. However, he was a person who had suffered, so he suppressed the ecstasy in his heart. After calming down the war horse, he followed Wei Xiao around the camp.


    After a tour, Wei Xiao mastered the basic situation of Mushan Camp and discovered other abilities of Yin Xiaosi... This Yin Xiaosi is not simple. Not only can he treat livestock diseases, he is also knowledgeable in literature, martial arts andw. Schrs in general are great.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with Yin Xiaosi and wanted to cultivate him as a confidant... But a person with a humble background but great ability would have problems at first nce, so Wei Xiao did not ask in detail, but nned to investigate Yin Xiaosi first. Make sure Yin Xiaosi is clean before using him.


    "The Marquis of Zhou has managed the Mushan camp very well, but I worry too much." Wei Xiao cupped his fists and saluted Zhou Huang, which was very different from his previous arrogant behavior and shocked Zhou Huang.


    Wei Xiao knew that Zhou Huang could not ept his offer at once, so he did not stay with Zhou Huang for a long time, and quickly said: "I have been tired all the way. The Marquis of Zhou will send someone to take me to resettle him."


    Zhou Huang was shocked again... He was too considerate. Could it be that he missed the throne and finally became sensible and was willing to put effort into managing rtionships with others?


    Hurry and ordered the deputy general: "Old Wu, quickly take Prince Wei to the main courtyard to settle him."


    There is a house for the generals to live on the top of the mountain.


    Wei Xiao refused: "No, just go to the guest house and lead the way."


    Vice General Wu nced at Zhou Huang, and after seeing him nodding, he took Wei Xiao to the guest house.


    Early the next morning, Wei Xiao did not stay long. After breakfast, he took Yin Xiaosi with him and set off back to Beijing with his troops.


    Going so happily without finding any trouble made the generals of Zhou Huang''s line very unustomed. Vice General Wu came back from sending people off and asked Zhou Huang doubtfully: "Marquis Zhou, Prince Wei was too talkative when he came this time, but he didn''t interfere in the military affairs of Mushan Camp... There must be a monster when things go wrong. Do you think he will?" Take the opportunity..."


    He pointed in the direction of the capital and made a gesture of wiping his neck... Could it be that he wanted to take the opportunity to kill His Majesty and seize the throne?


    Vice General Wu''s guess was quite urate. Wei Xiao came to Beijing this time to kill Wei Qi in advance and seize the throne... He really didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Zhou Huang also had this worry, but after Fan Mao''s incident, his mood also changed: "Prince Wei is returning to Beijing to get married. He will never...conspire against him during his wedding."


    But remembering the time when Wei Xiao got married for the first time, Zhou Huang could no longer say anything and could only change his words: "In a few days, I will go back to Beijing. I can''t follow him as soon as he leaves and keep an eye on me too closely." , he will be furious.


    "Hey, the Marquis is still thoughtful." Vice General Wu retired with peace of mind...The Marquis of Zhou is still very loyal to His Majesty, so His Majesty can rest assured.


    Wei Xiao was in a hurry to return to the capital. He hurried day and night. In just two days, he arrived at Changliang Vige in Zhili. He said to Yin Xiaosi: "Go back to the vige to discuss with your grandma. I will return to the capital first... Remember, a man must Seize the opportunity to climb up, and dont get bogged down by too many people and things!


    After saying that, he ordered his people to give Yin Xiaosi two chickens and a bag of white flour, and asked him to take them home, then ride his horse and lead the troops away.


    Yin Xiaosi was very grateful to him. He knelt down on the roadside and shouted: "Best farewell to Prince Wei, I will not let Prince Wei down!"


    After Wei Xiao''s team had disappeared, he got up and rode back to the vige.


    But Yin Xiaosi didnt know that Wei Xiao had sent dead soldiers to secretly follow him back.


    "Hey, Xiaosi is back. He came back on horseback. He''s really promising!" When the old people and children in the vige saw him riding back to the vige on a war horse, they all gathered around with envy in their eyes. Without Yin Xiaosi, he just followed his grandma. Contempt when visiting rtives.


    Yin Xiaosi hurriedly dismounted and handed the bag of white noodles to Mrs. Chang who was the most noisy: "Grandma Chang, this white noodles was given by a noble person. You should always take it and share it with the big guys. Although it is not much, the people present can only Give one handful to each person, and you can add some vegetable leaves when you go home, and you can spread out a good cake to give the men at home a solid meal."


    This trick was very useful. Mrs. Chang grabbed the bag, hugged it tightly, and stopped the surrounding vigers for Yin Xiaosi. She yelled: "Why are all of you joining in the fun? Hurry back and startle the war horses. Let Ma have a good time, the adults in the military camp will destroy our vige!"


    Mrs. Chang is the number one knife in Changliang Vige. None of the old people present can beat her, and the children are afraid of her, so they retreat one after another, not daring to watch the horses anymore.


    Yin Xiaosi was able to escape and go home: "Grandma, I''m back and I brought two chickens with me. I''ll kill one to eat tonight and give it to you!"


    Grandma Yin heard the sound and ran out quickly. When she saw Yin Xiaosi, she said with a smile on her face: "My Xiaosi is really promising."


    But when she heard Yin Xiaosi say that she had met Prince Wei and was appreciated by him, and that he wanted to be a cavalry, Grandma Yin''s face changed drastically: "You, have you met the people from the Duke of Wei? Who asked you to talk to Wei? Did hee into contact with your family? Did he give you this chicken? Throw the chicken away quickly, return the horse, quit the job, and you are not allowed to work at Mushan Camp again in the future!"


    After yelling, he came back to his senses, quickly covered his mouth, and looked around. Fortunately, Yin Xiaosi''s house lived in a remote area, and there was no one nearby.


    When Yin Xiaosi saw this, his doubts became more intense and he asked: "Grandma, what are you hiding from me? How did my grandparents and parents die? How did my family suddenly fall into decline? "


    He remembered that before he was five years old, his life wasparable to that of a young master. He could study and practice martial arts, and even had servants to serve him.


    But suddenly one day, his family changed, all the familiar rtives were gone, and a grandma''s house suddenly appeared, and he stayed with this grandma for twelve years.

 Chapter 2868: Mutation, son-in-law from father-in-law’s family

    Chapter 2868: Mutation, son-inw from father-inw��s family


    Chapter 2868 Mutation, son-inw from father-inws family


    "Your cousin from the Chang family is very kind to us. Take that chicken to his house and help him recuperate." Grandma Yin did not answer Yin Xiaosi''s words. She only ordered him to deliver the chicken and took another one. The chicken took the reins of the war horse and walked towards the yard,ining: "The war horse is irritating, what are you doing riding home?"


    Yin Xiaosi did not intend to give up this time. He rushed into the yard, blocked Grandma Yin''s way, knelt down with a plop, and said: "Grandma, I have grown up. I should know what happened at home in the past. Please tell me. , what happened to my family before?"


    Seeing that Yin Xiaosi was actually making trouble, Grandma Yin red at him angrily: "If you want to survive, stop making trouble and get up quickly!"


    Yin Xiaosi cried: "Grandma, I have lived in confusion for twelve years. I don''t want to be confused anymore. Even if I die, I want to understand. Please tell me the truth."


    After saying that, he kowtowed to Grandma Yin with a loud bang.


    Grandma Yin was so frightened that she hurriedly closed the courtyard door, ran back, dragged Yin Xiaosi into the hall, mmed the door, and cried: "Xiaosi, it''s not grandma who wants to hide it from you, it''s your grandparents, Your parents have already lost their lives for that matter, so dont ask any more questions and live a good life."


    Then he said: "If you want to be a livestock craftsman in Mushan Camp, you can do it. Grandma will not force you to quit your job and go home to farm. It''s just that you have to promise grandma that you can''t really join the army or have contact with the Wei family. Otherwise, grandma will I''ll die for you!"


    After speaking, I went to get the rope and nned to hang the beam.


    "Grandma, why do you always force me!" Yin Xiaosi was in pain, but his grandma was the one who raised him, and he couldn''t watch her die.


    Grandma Yin wiped her tears and said, "Xiao Si, you are the one forcing grandma. If you pretend that the past does not exist and live peacefully, does grandma need to force you to death?"


    Woo! Yin Xiaosi was forced to lie on the ground and cried bitterly.


    Grandma Yin just looked at him like this.


    After more than two quarters of an hour, Yin Xiaosi stopped crying, stood up, and said: "I''m going to deliver chicken to the Chang family''s uncle and grandpa. Grandma has stewed another chicken. Our grandson and grandpa will have a good meal tonight." A meal...I have to go back to Mushan Camp tomorrow."


    "Hey, grandma is going to kill the chicken now." Grandma Yin put away the hanging rope, opened the door and went to kill the chicken.


    Yin Xiaosi looked at Grandma Yin''s happy and busy appearance, but was so sad that she shed tears. She picked up another chicken and went to her cousin''s house in the Chang family.


    Chang Biao''s uncle''s house is not far from the entrance of the vige. Because he worked as a shopkeeper when he was young, the family''s life is very good, and they live in arge tiled house with two square meters.


    The Chang family has learned that Yin Xiaosi is riding a war horse back to the vige, so the whole family is waiting for him.


    "Hey, Xiaosi is here, and he brought a live chicken with him. It''s really weird." The Chang family''s youngest daughter-inw said that she was surprised, but she took away the live chicken unceremoniously and said, "Father knows that you are back. Im waiting for you in the house, go quickly.


    After saying that, he took the chickens to the backyard to ughter them and add vegetables to the family.


    Cousin and grandpa. Yin Xiaosi entered the main room and saluted Chang Ciao and his grandpa.


    "Xiaosi is here, sit down." Chang Biao''s uncle stared at Yin Xiaosi with gleaming eyes and said, "Why are your eyes swollen? Is your grandma giving you a hard time again?"


    Yin Xiaosi smiled bitterly and said: "No, grandma just..."


    Yin Xiaosi paused, looked at Uncle Chang, and asked: "Cousin, you and my grandma are cousins. Do you know what happened to my family in the past?" After hearing this, Uncle Chang said, "You kid Finally you know how to ask me."


    There is a way!


    Yin Xiaosi was overjoyed and hurriedly knelt down and said: "Cousin and grandpa, for the sake of Xiaosi''s filial piety in the past, please help Xiaosi. Xiaosi doesn''t want to live in a muddle all his life, even with his own family affairs. Do not know at all."


    After hearing this, Chang Biao''s uncle picked up the tea bowl, imitated the old man from a wealthy family, took a sip of tea, and said, "But I promised your grandma not to tell you the matter."


    Yin Xiaosi followed Grandma Yin around and was very good at reading people''s eyes. He immediately took out a cloth bag and handed it to Chang Biao''s uncle: "Cousin, this is a reward given to me by the generals in the army. I have saved it for a year. There are eleven taels of silver in total, all of them are given to you as a tribute, please help Xiaosi solve my doubts."


    "Hey, you are quite capable of saving. This money is enough for you to marry a wife." Chang Biao''s uncle took a look at the cloth bag, but confiscated the money and asked: "Xiao Si, my cousin asked you , why did youe home suddenly ande back on a war horse? Could it be that you had some adventure in Mushan Camp?"


    War horses are important military resources. One horse costs at least a hundred taels of silver. Yin Xiaosi was actually ridden back to the vige. If it hadn''t been for the noble man''s words, Yin Xiaosi''s nine lives would not have been enough to die.


    He then said: "Don''t worry, my cousin and grandpa are asking you this. They just want to know what kind of noble people you have married. If possible, after you get up, I will take Brother Huai and the others with you. I have no other excessive requirements."


    After hearing this, Yin Xiaosi could only tell the story about how he was admired by Prince Wei because of his crazy uniform.


    "Wei, Prince Wei!" Chang Biao''s uncle stood up in shock, his hands shaking with excitement: "He is such a noble man, Xiaosi, you are really lucky, you must be good to Prince Wei, and you will surely prosper in the future. "


    Yin Xiaosi was stunned: "Cousin, why are your reactions different from grandma''s? Grandma didn''t let me get close to Prince Wei, saying she was afraid of..."


    Yin Xiaosi paused deliberately.


    Humph, Chang Ciao''s uncle said: "What are you afraid of? A nobleman like Prince Wei has taken a fancy to you, do you still want to show shame to the nobleman? And she is not you at all..."


    Chang Biao''s uncle and grandpa quickly shut up and did not say any more.


    Yin Xiaosi was smart and had already guessed what Chang Ciao and his grandpa wanted to say. He turned pale with shock and asked, "Cousin and grandpa, what do you mean? Isn''t she my biological grandma?"


    "The old man didn''t say that. It was all your own guess." Uncle Chang Biao immediately denied what he had just said, and only told Yin Xiaosi: "Xiaosi, since Prince Wei appreciates you, you will treat Wei well in the future. The prince is on errands, but as for your grandma, you can just hide it from her."


    After finishing speaking, he paused, then approached Yin Xiaosi again, and whispered: "Your grandma is not really good for you... She treats you worse than me. You don''t have to listen to her in everything. You have to think about your own future."


    Yin Xiaosi was confused by what he said. When he wanted to continue asking, Grandma Yin''s voice came: "Cousin, cousin, is Xiaosi still at your house?!"


    "Look, how closely she is watching you, like a prisoner. You have to go ahead on your own, otherwise you will have to be controlled by her for the rest of your life~" Uncle Chang Biao finished this sentence in a low voice Finally, he shouted towards the door: "Here he is, telling me about Mushan Camp. Let him go back now."


    He then said to Yin Xiaosi: "Leave quickly, otherwise your grandma will take you to move again if she bes suspicious~"


    Yes, thank you uncle and grandpa for reminding me. Yin Xiaosi thought of how Grandma Yin had always moved with him over the years, and hurriedly got up and went out.

 Chapter 2869: Mutation, turned out to be relatives

    Chapter 2869: Mutation, turned out to be rtives


    Chapter 2869 Mutation, turned out to be rtives


    "Xiaosi, why did it take so long to deliver the chicken? Grandma is still waiting for you toe home for dinner." Grandma Yin breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Yin Xiaosiing out. She quickly asked the Chang family to open the courtyard door and trotted in. He grabbed Yin Xiaosi and said, "You must be exhausted after traveling all day. Go back and have dinner quickly. Eat it early so you can rest early."


    Then he said to Chang Biao''s uncle and grandpa in the room: "Cousin, Xiaosi and I are going back first, so you don''t have to send them off."


    Cousin Chang''s uncle and grandpa came out to see off the guests anyway, and said with a smile: "Hey, you guys go back first, cousin, thank you for your chicken...Xiao Si, listen to your grandma''s words."


    This is an irony, reminding Yin Xiaosi to be wary of Grandma Yin.


    "Hey, uncle and grandpa, don''t worry, I will listen to grandma and be filial to her." Yin Xiaosi understood, responded smartly, and helped grandma Yin leave.


    Grandma Yin is also very cooperative. When she meets vigers on the road whoe to ask about the war horses, she will respond cheerfully.


    But after returning home, Grandma Yin still asked Yin Xiaosi worriedly: "What did your cousin and grandpa tell you?"


    After hearing this, Yin Xiaosi became more and more certain that this grandma was fake, but he couldn''t ask directly, but said insinuatingly: "Grandma, I remember when I was a kid, when I ate chicken at home, I would wrap it in ayer of skin and roast it slowly in the stove. Yes, it tastes delicious... Now that we dont have white flour at home, lets make it with sorghum flour. I want to eat it. You should know how to cook it, right?


    Grandma Yin was stunned when she heard it, and said: "I know how to cook it, but now the chicken is chopped and thrown into the pot to stew. Grandma will cook it for you next time."


    Oh. Yin Xiaosi responded, and then asked: Grandma, is this method of wrapping a whole chicken in white flour and slow-roasting it a local dish? Is it from the Northeast?


    Grandma Yin frowned when she heard it, but she still replied: "No, it''s the northwest method... Northwest is dry, and this method saves water when cooking."


    Yin Xiaosi hurriedly asked: "But isn''t our family from the Northeast? Why did my family always eat Northwest cuisine in the past?"


    Grandma Yin finally became impatient. She turned around and stared at Yin Xiaosi and asked, "Xiaosi, why are you asking these questions? Do you not believe grandma? Or did the old man named Chang tell you something?"


    Yin Xiaosi thought for a while and decided to go all out again: "My cousin and grandpa said that you have selfish motives for moving me around, and asked me not to listen to you too much."


    "Chang Liuwang, you **** who has no descendants, how dare you instigate the feelings between our ancestors and our grandchildren!" Grandma Yin was so angry that she cursed Uncle Chang Biao, and then grabbed Yin Xiaosi''s hand and said, "Xiaosi, Don''t listen to that old guy''s nonsense, grandma is your only rtive, so she can''t treat you so heartlessly, so what other selfish motives can she have?!"


    Yin Xiaosi said: "But grandma... don''t I have an uncle or aunt? My family suffered a disaster, and my grandparents were gone, but what about my grandma''s family? Are they gone too? I remember that I have an uncle. .


    As soon as these words came out, Grandma Yin was obviously choked up, but she was an experienced person and very adaptable, so she yelled: "Of course you have uncles and aunts, but they are all afraid of being involved in your family''s troubles, so they gave you to Kicked out... Grandma couldn''t bear to see you wandering around, so she had no choice but to sever ties with your uncle and the others and take you away from home for twelve years... In the past twelve years, I have worked hard to bring you up, and you actually I doubt grandma... Oh, my God, how can I still live? I will hang myself from the beam now!"


    He immediately ran to get her hanging rope and began to cry, fuss and hang herself.


    Yin Xiaosi hurriedly stopped him: "Grandma, don''t be impulsive. It was Xiaosi who was wrong."


    He knelt down and promised: "Don''t worry, grandma, I will never listen to my uncle and grandpa''s nonsense again, and I will be filial to you until you pass away a hundred years ago."


    Grandma Ke Yin said: "You swear, if you dare to doubt grandma again, you will contract the livestock disease and die!"


    Yin Xiaosi is a livestock craftsman and knows the horror of livestock diseases. After cattle, horses and other livestock are infected with the disease, many of them rot and die of worms... His grandma actually made him swear such a poisonous oath. What grandma can do such a thing? ? !


    Yin Xiaosi was very angry and sad, but in order to find out the truth, he could only kneel down and swear: "Xiaosi swears that he will trust grandma in the future and will never doubt her again. If he vites this oath, he will be willing to get livestock disease and let himself suffer." The whole body rots and worms infest the body and dies!


    "Hey, grandma''s dear grandson, get up quickly." Grandma Yin was happy, and hurriedly helped Yin Xiaosi up, and said: "Hurry up and set the table. Grandma will serve you chicken. We, grandma and grandson, will have a good meal tonight. One meal." Dian Dian went to the kitchen and brought some chicken, but Grandma Yin didn''t really care for Yin Xiaosi, so she secretly left a chicken drumstick and a bowl of chicken for herself to eat tomorrow.


    Yin Xiaosi only saw a chicken drumstick, and became more and more certain that this grandma was a fake. If he was his grandma, he would not be able to hide his secrets from him like this.


    And he was so stupid that he only started to doubt her now.


    Grandma, thank you for your hard work. Lets eat some chicken legs. In order to stabilize Grandma Yin, Yin Xiaosi gave her the chicken legs to eat.


    Our little four is filial. Grandma Yin ate the chicken legs without any courtesy.


    After finishing the meal, Grandma Yin urged Yin Xiaosi to go to bed.


    Half an hourter, he ran back into the house to see if Yin Xiaosi was asleep?


    After making sure that Yin Xiaosi was asleep, he went to bed with peace of mind.


    Yin Xiaosi pretended to be asleep. After Grandma Yin left, he opened his eyes and cried under the quilt. He had no sleep all night...and he had decided to seek refuge with Prince Wei and asked Prince Wei to help him thoroughly investigate Grandma Yin and Yin. Grandmas children, and the affairs of my own family.


    Yin Xiaosi got up before dawn the next day.


    After hearing the noise, Grandma Yin quickly got up. Whilebing her hair, she said to Yin Xiaosi: "Xiaosi, you got up so early? Are you going back to Mushan Camp? Grandma went into the mountain some time ago and picked up a few bags of chestnuts. It has been dried. I will apany you to the campter and give the chestnuts to Zhang Baihu to thank him for taking care of you."


    Yin Xiaosi was able to enter the Mushan camp, and Zhang Baihu had half of the credit.


    "Grandma wants to follow me to Mushan Camp?" Yin Xiaosi frowned, feeling secretly angry. His cousin and grandpa were right. Grandma was really keeping an eye on him as a prisoner.


    "Okay." Yin Xiaosi agreed. After breakfast, he rode a horse and took Grandma Yin to the Mushan Camp.


    I took an old man with me and walked for three days before arriving at Mushan Camp.


    Grandma Yin stayed at the foot of the mountain for two days. After seeing that Yin Xiaosi didn''t go anywhere, she rushed to Changliang Vige on the third day.


    After Grandma Yin left, the dead man Wei Xiao left behind finally showed up and went to see Yin Xiaosi.


    Yin Xiaosi was shocked when he saw the personing: "You, are you the person left by Prince Wei to help me?"


    "Exactly." Shi Shikun nodded and asked, "Do you need my help with anything?"


    "Yes!" Yin Xiaosi immediately knelt down and begged: "Please help me investigate my life experience and the origin of Grandma Yin... I suspect that she is not my grandma, but a gangster, and I was kidnapped by her."


    Kun Shishi said: "Sure, within ten days, I will help you investigate the matter clearly."

 Chapter 2870: mutation, trick

    Chapter 2870: mutation, trick


    Chapter 2870 Mutation, falling into the trap


    "Can you find out in ten days? Thank you very much!" Yin Xiaosi was very excited. He was worthy of being a Prince Wei, and he was very capable.


    However, Yin Xiaosi didn''t know that as early as the night he took Grandma Yin to leave the vige, Kun Shiyi''s subordinates kidnapped Chang Biao''s uncle and tortured him to extract a confession. By now, they should have gotten some clues.


    "From now on, we are all colleagues. There is no need to thank you." Kun Shiyi raised his hand to pull Yin Xiaosi up and said, "You are the one Prince Wei likes. You must regard yourself as more valuable. Don''t kneel down casually, otherwise you will be embarrassed. Its Prince Weis face.


    Yin Xiaosi hurriedly said: "Yes, I will cherish my knees and will never kneel to others casually again."


    Kun nodded and asked again: "What do you remember about your family? Tell them all, so that we can investigate faster."


    Yin Xiaosi recalled it several times, but he only remembered some small things, which were almost useless for the investigation.


    "I was only five years old when something happened at home. After the ident, the old woman took me to many ces. My memory was messed up and I couldn''t remember anything about my family... I only remember that my family used to be very rich. I am very respected by people. When I go out with my parents, outsiders will praise my family... It seems that I have some noble rtives in my family, and everyone wants to curry favor with my noble rtives, so I give my family face."


    Kun Shishi said: "Although there is little information, since there are noble rtives in the family, it will be much easier to check."


    Twelve years ago, anyone who could be praised and fawned over by outsiders because of their noble rtives was either from a noble family or a third-rank official or above.


    "You go into the cavalry camp for training. I''m leaving first. Regardless of whether I can find out the truth or not, I wille to see you in ten days." After Kun Shiyi finished speaking, he went down the mountain.


    Zhou Huang also knew that Prince Weis dead men hade to Mushan Camp, but he didnt pay much attention... First, he knew that the dead men came to help Yin Xiaosi. Second, he listened to Fan Mao''s words and began to leave a way out for himself.


    When Kun Shiyi returned to the other courtyard, Chang Biao''s uncle had already told him everything he knew.


    "That old godly woman and I are not cousins. We met when we were the shopkeepers of the Tang family. We are both ves of the Tang family... She is the roughdy who guards the door of the Tang family... But she got lucky and suddenly got rich. I left Zhili with my whole family and moved to Northeast China."


    "I don''t know why she came back this time. Anyway, she said that her family had suffered a disaster and she was old, so she brought her grandson back to see if she died. If she died, she could be buried in Zhili, so that the fallen leaves could return to their roots...ah, this is a lie. She is a ve who was sold as a child, where did she get her roots?"


    She ising back this time to find rtives for Yin Xiaosi so that she can make another fortune.


    Kun Shiyi asked: "Isn''t Yin Xiaosi her grandson?"


    Chang Biao''s uncle said: "It''s a ghost. The old pious woman''s two daughters were sent by her to curry favor with the Tang family''s master. Unfortunately, they were not lucky. One of them was given to a distinguished business guest by the Tang family, but the distinguished guest was a bit... She had other hobbies, so her daughter died after serving distinguished guests for a few days. Another one was adopted by the young master of the Tang family, killing two people."


    Kun Shiyi asked again: Where is her family?


    Uncle Chang Biao said: "It should still be in the Northeast... I really don''t know where exactly. I am just a fake rtive who paid her to apply for household registration in the vige. I really don''t know much."


    Then he begged: "Master, I have told you everything I know. Please do me a favor and let me go. I have been imprisoned by you for five days. If I continue to be imprisoned, my family will report to the government, and the people in the government office will Have to search for me everywhere."


    Snapped!


    Kun Shiyi pped him and sneered: "Do you think we are afraid of the government? Let me tell you, even if you go to the pce toin, my master will dare to chop you in front of His Majesty, and then punish your whole family for a serious crime. Let your family be thest.


    This, so awesome!


    Chang Biao''s uncle was so frightened that he almost fainted. He did not dare to say any more threatening words. He only begged: "It is the little old man who is looking for death. Please, for the sake of the little old man''s lowliness, please don''t argue with the little old man..." Let the little old man go, he must not dare to say one more word to the outside world."


    Kun Shiyi sneered and said, "It''s okay if you tell me to go out. My master is not afraid." However, when he saw that Chang Biao''s uncle couldn''t find any useful information, he waved his hand and said, "Let it go."


    "Yes." The knife in the hand of the dead soldier under hismand moved, and he cut the rope that bound Chang Lao''s head, pinched the back of his neck, dragged him out of the courtyard and threw him into the carriage.


    After driving for half an hour, he threw Chang Biao''s uncle on the side of the road: "Go away, remember, don''t say anything after returning to the vige, otherwise your whole family will die. If you think of anything, the person behind your house will Tie a piece of red cloth on the tree and someone will ask you."


    After hearing this, Chang Ciao''s uncle and grandpa were frightened to death. This meant that he would continue to keep an eye on his house.


    He was so scared that he nodded and bowed in response: "Yes, yes, I will remember it, military master, don''t worry."


    He walked backwards, stopped a mule cart on the road, and sat back to the vige.


    After waiting in the vige, I learned about the disappearance of Grandma Yin.


    "What, the old Qian woman is missing?" Chang Biao''s uncle was shocked, and quickly realized that the old Qian woman must have been captured by those people.


    "Yes, Dad, where did this cousin aunte from? She won''t kill our family, right?" Chang Lao said fearfully, and then asked Chang Biao''s uncle: "Dad, where have you been these days? If not After seeing the letter you left, we will report it to the official."


    Chang said to my uncle and grandpa: "Reporting to the official is useless."


    The masters of those people are not even afraid of the emperor.


    He added: "Don''t ask, and don''t care about the old godly woman. It''s best for her to die outside... go kill a chicken and make up for me."


    Chang Lao Yao was shocked: "Ah, killing a chicken? Dad, can you still eat it?"


    Your cousin is missing.


    Uncle Chang Biao shouted: "If you don''t eat more meat while you are still alive, you will not be able to eat anything you want when you die on the day you die. Stop whining and go and kill the chicken for me!"


    "Yes." The youngest Chang was scolded so much that he had no choice but to kill the chicken.


    Weixiao is located in a separate courtyard near Zhili Avenue. Grandma Yin is being tortured, but this old godly woman is a tough woman. Her fingernails were stripped off, and she did not stop exining Yin Xiaosi''s life experience.


    Finally, Kun Shiyi threatened: "Mrs. Liu, we have found out your details. You''d better tell the truth, otherwise your children and grandchildren will die!"


    He added: "I''m not afraid to tell you that we are from Prince Wei. Regardless of Prince Wei''s reputation and status, you should have heard that he is capable of killing an entire family, so you''d better not go against him. "


    "You, you are Prince Wei''s people...Prince Wei already knows about that?!" Grandma Yin''s eyes were full of fear. She finally got scared and began to beg for mercy: "Don''t kill my children and grandchildren. They are innocent and they are all old women." It''s the Li family''s fault... No, it''s all the Li family''s fault. Everything started because the Li family was afraid of death. You can go to the Li family, or you can go to Yin Xiaosi. He is the nephew of Li Shng''s youngest daughter-inw, and he should bear the responsibility. All the mistakes made by the Li family!"

 Chapter 2871: Mutation, falling into the trap【2】

    Chapter 2871: Mutation, falling into the trap��2��


    Chapter 2871 Mutation, falling into the trap [2]


    Li Shng?


    The Minister Li twelve years ago?


    Kun Shiyi is a small leader of dead soldiers. He has to learn a lot of skills. He also specially memorized the genealogy of some aristocratic families and the backgrounds of court officials. Therefore, after hearing the three words Li Shng, he thought of a person: "You are talking about the Great Chu Military Department." Mr. Li?!"


    Grandma Yin nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, that is Da Chu''s Minister Li... Xiaosi, Xiaosi is the son of Li Xue''s maiden cousin, his surname is Xue Xiaowu... Back then, something happened to the Duke of Wei''s family, which caused trouble to the three inw ns. , especially Li Shngs family was the worst. Not only was the entire family beheaded by the Mad Emperor, many inws were assassinated by the Mad Emperors men, and the Xue family was one of the assassinated families.


    Actually no, Emperor Jingyuan killed the Li family, but did not kill the inws of the Li family. He just wanted to exile these inws. But as soon as the news spread, before the soldiers sent by the court to arrest people arrived, these inws'' families were ughtered.


    As for who killed him, it is not clear... At that time, Emperor Jingyuan felt that he had been betrayed by his rtives and friends, and was worried that the scandal would be exposed. He was almost going crazy from torture, and he had to be busy consolidating his position and killing the confidants left by Emperor Jingtai. There is simply no time left to investigate these unimportant matters.


    When outsiders saw that Emperor Jingyuan did not pursue the matter of the murder of the Li family''s inws, they naturally attributed the murder of the Li family''s inws to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Grandma Yin continued to plead: "General, I am just a bad old woman who was paid to take care of the Xue family because of my clean and suitable background. Although I deserve to die, my family is innocent. You see For the sake of the old woman being of some use, please spare the lives of the old woman and her children and grandchildren. Please, please, Prince Wei!"


    It turned out to be Li Shng of the Great Chu Military Department.


    But


    "Li Shng is your Majesty''s father-inw. Since Yin Xiaosi is the orphan of the Li family''s inws, you should take him to the capital to see your Majesty. With your majesty''s kindness, you will definitely take care of Yin Xiaosi for the rest of his life, and even grant him a title. Your family can also benefit, why don''t you let him have contact with the Wei family?"


    "Why are you asking in surprise just now? Prince Wei already knows about that? What is it? Tell me honestly, otherwise..." Kun Shiyi pinched Grandma Yin''s neck, moved his wrist, and pulled out a hooked knife. With a pounce, he stabbed into Grandma Yin''s shoulder, then pulled it out. The barb of the knife immediately brought out a piece of meat.


    "Ah!" Grandma Yin screamed in pain. She was so frightened by Kun Shiyi''s methods that she almost died. She hurriedly endured the severe pain and said: "General, General, please spare your life. I tell you, I tell you everything...don''t cut my flesh, don''t cut my flesh." , It hurts, oooooooooo!


    After hearing this, Kun Shiyi was very satisfied and said: "To tell you the details, if you dare to tell a lie or conceal something, Prince Wei will promise to make your mother-inw and her entire family disappear from the world!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, the old woman must tell the truth... Prince Wei''s cruelty is known to the world. No one has been able to cure him after he was cruel. The old woman must not dare to go against him~" Grandma Yin finished her words. After understanding the words, she began to exin why she asked Yin Xiaosi to stay away from the Wei family.


    The person who gave me the money to take Xiao Si away said... It seems that the person who wants to destroy the Li family and the Xue family is, yes, the noble son-inw of the Duke of Li Shngs family~"


    "That noble son-inw is more valuable now. The old woman is afraid of death. How dare she let Xiao Si recognize that noble son-inw~" Grandma Yin said, her body was shaking quite badly, which showed that she was really afraid of Wei Qi.


    Kun Shiyi was stunned in shock: "...Do you really mean what you said?!"


    Grandma Yin: "Olddy, the life of the whole family is in your hands, how dare you tell lies."


    Indeed, even if Grandma Yin had nine lives, she would not dare to talk nonsense about the current emperor.


    But


    Then why did your son-inw harm his father-inws family?! Kun Shiyi asked again. Grandma Yin shook her head: "I don''t know about that... The olddy just collects money to do things, and the affairs of Duke Wei''s family were still raging at that time. How could the olddy dare to inquire carefully, take the money, take the children, and use the whole family I took cover and immediately ran to the northeast."


    Kun Shiyi was shocked to hear that the clue was cut off just like that.


    However, as Grandma Yin, it is indeed impossible to know why Wei Qi wanted to kill his father-inw and his inws'' family.


    Kun Shiyi put aside the problem first and asked: "Who paid you to do this in the first ce? Can you still contact him now? Since you are afraid of the Wei family, why did you take the risk of taking Yin Xiaosi back to Zhili? ?!


    Grandma Yin said: "The person who asked me to do something was the Xue family, but that person seems to be dead, and I can''t contact him now... But that person once told me about Grandma Zhang, who was raised by Li Xue''s family. My confidant Nanny outside helps Li Xue manage a lot of private property."


    "...The eldest grandson in the old woman''s family is useless. She became addicted to gambling and lost everything in the family farm and shop. For the sake of my children and grandchildren, I brought Yin Xiaosi back to find that Aunt Zhang, hoping that she would see her. Since Yin Xiaosi is the only bloodline of the Xue family, I spent a thousand taels to buy him back. With a thousand taels, the old woman''s children and grandchildren can continue to have enough to eat and will not be sold by the gambling house. Pay off the debt.


    Grandma Yin started to cry when she talked about the tragic things at home.


    Kun Shiyi ignored her and asked, "Do you know where Aunt Zhang''s house is?"


    Grandma Yin shook her head: "I don''t know yet, I''m asking around, but I heard it''s in the Zhili area."


    Then he knelt down and begged Kun Shiyi: "General, the old woman has confessed everything. Please let the old woman go... If Prince Wei wants to win over Xiaosi, the old woman can help as a lobbyist... If Prince Wei doesn''t want the old woman to see Xiaosi again, the old woman can Go back to the northeast immediately... As long as you give me a thousand taels, I won''t ask for more."


    Kun Shiyi sneered: "You still want to use Yin Xiaosi to make money, you are so greedy and shameless!"


    Grandma Yin cried and said: "The old woman knows that she is shameless, but Xiaosi can survive because of her great efforts... Five hundred taels, five hundred taels is enough, we can''t let the old woman work in vain, right?"


    boom!


    Kun Shiyi was toozy to talk nonsense to Grandma Yin, so he kicked her away and turned to ask the dead man on the side: "Did you record what this woman just said?"


    The dead man replied: "I have written it all down."


    Kun nodded at eleven, pointed at Grandma Yin and said, "Take it over and give her her fingerprints."


    "Yes." The dead men under hismand hurried forward, grabbed Grandma Yin''s hand, dyed it with red sealing mud, pressed her hand on the confession, and handed the confession to Kun Shiyi.


    After Kun Shiyi saw it, he said to Grandma Yin: "We can let you go back to Changliang Vige, but you can''t talk nonsense, and you have to cooperate with us in acting a y to find Aunt Zhang, and then find out who we asked you to take away." Some of Yin Xiaosis insiders.


    "Thank you, General. The olddy is willing to cooperate!" Grandma Yin is quite willing to help. After all, this is an errand for Prince Wei. If it is done well, her family will be able to rely on Prince Wei, and they will be able to enjoy the world in the future, and she will no longer have to be afraid. That noble son-inw... I heard that Prince Wei is not even afraid of the emperor. He is a quite arrogant prince.

 Chapter 2872: Mutation, Ning Ji is more powerful than expected

    Chapter 2872: Mutation, Ning Ji is more powerful than expected


    "You know the truth." Kun Shiyi was very satisfied with Grandma Yin''s obedience, but he still warned: "Don''t try to make trouble behind your back. Our people will watch you day and night. If you dare to seek refuge with others, you will do something like this." If something is not good for Prince Wei, you and your whole family will die!"


    Grandma Yin was a bitch. She knelt on the ground and swore a poisonous oath: "General, don''t worry, the old woman is loyal to Prince Wei. As long as Prince Wei doesn''t despise the old woman, the old woman will still be Prince Wei''s ve in her next life. If she has second thoughts, let her The old woman has been a prostitute for ten generations, always lying at the feet of men, unable to be a good person!"


    This poisonous oath... After hearing this, the dead men present looked a bit speechless.


    Someone,e and look at her injuries. Kun Shiyi said.


    After the dead man bandaged Grandma Yin''s wound, Kun Shiyi asked someone to prepare a carriage to take Grandma Yin back to Changliang Vige.


    When Chang Biao''s uncle heard that Grandma Yin came back alive, he hurried to see Grandma Yin. After closing the door, he asked, "Mrs. Liu, why did youe back? Did those military masters let you go?"


    Grandma Yin said proudly: "That''s natural. I am blessed with great blessings. Not only did those military lords not make things difficult for me, I even endeared myself to noble people because of it!"


    Then he pointed at Chang Biao''s uncle and said: "Chang, you''d better be polite to me. The person I''m fawning over this time is not an ordinary nobleman. When things are done, I might be given the title of wife!"


    Prince Wei, what a good supporter. I have to write to my family quickly, asking them not to sell any of their granddaughters, but to keep them all and send them to the capital for Prince Wei. As long as one of them can give birth to a baby for Prince Wei, Her family wont have to worry about it for five generations, hahaha!


    Grandpa Chang Biao was frightened by Grandma Yinsughter...so happy, could he really be fawning over a noble man?


    But


    Look at you, an old woman with wounds all over your body and even your fingernails peeled off. How can you still curry favor with a nobleman? Im afraid you were beaten up by a nobleman!


    As soon as she talked about her fingernails, Grandma Yin felt a sharp pain in her fingers, but she still pointed at Chang Biao''s uncle and said: "I was tortured, but I am useful and was favored by nobles, so Chang Liuwang, You go home quickly and kill the chicken, stew the chicken and bring it to me. If you dare to treat me badly, I will make your whole family suffer a terrible death!"


    He lowered his voice again and said, "You must have seen how powerful that noble man is. If you don''t want to die, just do it."


    Uncle Chang Biao thought that he was frightened by the pain of being tortured. He did not dare to go against Grandma Yin anymore and hurried home. After thinking for a while, he asked his youngest son to stew chicken and send it to Grandma Yin.


    Chang Lao Yao was confused: "Dad, don''t you hate that old woman very much? Why do you suddenly want to kill a chicken for her?"


    In the past, it was the Yin family who sent meat to his family.


    "Do you think I want her to take advantage of our family?" Uncle Chang Biao sat by the kang. After saying this angrily, he added: "Don''t ask, just do as you are told. Put up with her for a while. If With luck, our family will be able to use her to curry favor with rich people, and we won''t let her be proud for the rest of her life."


    He also told the youngest Chang: "From today onwards, you will take turns keeping an eye on the old woman in this room to see who shees in contact with. If any noble persones to the door,e back and tell me immediately... This matter is rted to whether our family can raise a child." When your family moves to the capital to enjoy the blessings, dont ck off, otherwise I will kick you out of the house!


    so serious?


    The youngest Chang was frightened. He nodded in agreement and ran to kill the chicken again.


    The dead men under Kun Shiyi reported what Grandma Yin had done to Kun Shiyi and asked: "Master Shiyi, that old woman is too arrogant. Do you want your subordinates to teach her a lesson? To prevent her from doing bad things." Kun Shiyi shook his head: "No need. Only by being more arrogant can she lure out the living old members of the Li and Xue family, and then the master can know the truth of the past."


    He also exined: "Keep an eye on her and make good use of her as a chess piece... The master, officials from the Ministry of Justice, Mr. Feng, Zhong Huan and others have been investigating for more than a year, but they have not been able to find any unjust cases involving Duke Wei." Clues, maybe this mother-inw and Yin Xiaosi can be the key to solving the unjust case that year."


    "Yes." The dead man knew that Wei Xiao attached great importance to his family''s case and did not dare to neglect it. He hurried back to Changliang Vige to keep an eye on Grandma Yin.


    Kun Shiyi did not dare to neglect and went after Wei Xiao in person to tell him face to face about Grandma Yin and Yin Xiaosi.


    But Kun Shiyi and the others didn''t know that the clue Yin Xiaosi was deliberately released by Ning Ji. In addition to Yin Xiaosi, Ning Ji also held the key witness who could identify Wei Qi. However, the witness had to wait until the Northeast He will only release it after the invasion report arrives.


    Ning Ji did this not to help Wei Xiao, but to use these clues to contain Wei Xiao and prevent Wei Xiao from leading troops to the northeast for rescue.


    As for the rescue, Ning Ji wants Qin Sang to go, while Wei Xiao wants to stay and make him a regicide knife.


    After Wei Xiao killed Wei Qi, he came forward to overturn all the evidence previously found by Wei Xiao, and then wrongly used Wei Xiao of killing his uncle,pletely denying Wei Xiao the throne.


    At that time, Qin Sang is not in the capital, and Wei Xiao has rebelled against his rtives because he killed his uncle, then no one in the whole capital can stop him, and he can seize the capital and proim himself emperor under the banner of Qingjun.


    He wanted Qin Sang to take a good look at how stupid it was to give up the throne to Gu Jinli!


    Wei Xiao was anxious to return to the capital to seize the throne, so he traveled very quickly. He was only one day away from the capital, but he finally decided to go see Luo Huiniang.


    In the courtyard on the outskirts of Beijing given by Mr. Qin, Wei Xiao asked Luo Huiniang in a bad tone: "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t I tell you clearly enough at the beginning? Why are you still tormenting yourself like this? You have be so thin. , what if it damages the health of the fetus in my belly? I only had this bloodline when I was nearly thirty years old, do you want me to have no children?!"


    this?


    Mr. Qin was angry: "Brother Xiao, shut up. Hui Niang is pregnant with your child. How can you say this to her? It''s not like she wanted to lose weight on purpose. She was cold and sick, but because of her pregnancy, she was afraid Taking medicine will hurt the child, but it was because he insisted on not taking medicine that he was tortured by the disease and lost all his flesh!"


    Mr. Qin was really angry. He pointed at Wei Xiao and said, "You shouldn''t get married. You should be alone. Hui Niang is good enough to you, but you still scold her. How can you curse her?!"


    Then he looked at Luo Huiniang, who had been silent, and said distressedly: "Girl Huiniang, we are sorry for you, we should not have forced you tomit yourself to him... After giving birth to the child, if you are still not happy, then break up with himpletely. Come on, Grandpa Qin will help you and won''t let you be wronged again."


    Mr. Qin was aware of Wei Xiaoqiang''s desire for Luo Huiniang, but did not stop him, just because for everyone''s own good, Luo Huiniang was really needed to be a bond.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao knew that he had wrongly med Luo Huiniang. Looking at Luo Huiniang''s cold face, he hurriedly squatted in front of her, hugged her and said, "Huiniang, don''t be angry. I was impulsive. I''m also worried about you. You Im really too thin.


    besides


    Why didnt you write to me when you were sick? Why didnt you take medicine? Ask the doctor to prepare the medicine carefully, so as not to hurt the child.

 Chapter 2873: Mutation, let’s go to Beijing together

    Chapter 2873: Mutation, let��s go to Beijing together


    Chapter 2873: Mutation, lets go to Beijing together


    He assigned her two doctors with superb medical skills, how could they still cure her? She takes the medicine with peace of mind and doesn''t have to worry about herself!


    Luo Huiniang finally looked at him and said, "I''m in good health and don''t take medicine because I know I can fight it."


    He added: "I love this child more than you do. Even if I die, I won''t let anything happen to the child, so please don''t worry."


    please?


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard this: "What do you mean? Do you still think that I am with you because of the child? Or are you deliberately looking for trouble because I am going to Beijing to marry Zong Zhengya? I have told you before, Don''t be influenced by Gu Jinli, she and Brother Mu are different from us!"


    No matter how much he likes a woman, it is impossible for him to do it like Mugeer.


    "..." Luo Huiniang was stunned when she heard this, and looked at him with a frown. After a while, she took a deep breath, calmed down her aroused anger, and said: "You are overthinking. I never thought about forcing you to do so because of my pregnancy. Do something, unless you want to harm Qin, Gu Luotian or the Ouyang family. And today, I also understand that we will never be as loving as Sang and Xiaoyu. I will not daydream anymore, dont worry .


    Finally, he said: "I''m fine. I just got sick and lost two pounds. I''m not terminally ill, and I didn''t harm your child. You don''t have to be so angry, and you don''t have to pay too much attention to me. Just do your own thing...I I know you have a lot of important things to do and dont have time to talk about feelings with women.


    Wei Xiao choked: "Do you really know?"


    Luo Huiniang nodded: "Well, I know... I am no longer a little girl. I have made it clear in the past six months that I will not ask for anything more. After arriving in the capital, I will also get along well with your principal concubines and concubines, and will not give any Youre causing trouble.


    Being so sensible made Wei Xiao very angry. Instead of squatting down to be close to her, he stood up and red at her.


    He looked so fierce that Mr. Qin was frightened, and he hurriedly said: "Hui Niang is so considerate of you, why are you staring?"


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyes, looked at Luo Huiniang, and said: "If you say so generously, then why did you stay in the other courtyard for so long without entering the capital? It''s only more than a day''s journey from the capital. Even if you have a big belly, you can''t move Its inconvenient, it took three days to arrive.


    You didnt leave on purpose because you wanted to wait for me.


    Mr. Qin was really furious: "You also grew up reading books about saints and sages. Why do you speak so harshly?"


    "I don''t care about her!" Wei Xiao yelled and left.


    Not long after, Nan Yu came in with two medical women and two stable women. He took Luo Huiniang''s pulse and checked her. After struggling for half an hour, he left again and went back to report to Wei Xiao: "Princess Fuhui''s health is very poor. Healthy, even if I lose a lot of weight, my fundamentals are not damaged.


    It can be seen that although Luo Huiniang was born in a peasant family, she should have been extremely favored at home and had never been mistreated. Otherwise, ordinary peasant girls would not be able to maintain such a good body.


    "She is my concubine!" After Wei Xiao corrected him, he added: "Tell the doctor, the medical girl, and Po Wen to serve Luo''s concubine well and ensure that she is well-groomed... You know very well that this king needs This kid."


    His reputation is not good. After killing Wei Qi and Wei Lin, his reputation will only get worse. If he doesn''t have a child, the rebellious ministers who are dissatisfied with his ascension to the throne will definitely spread rumors that he is the destiny of the evil star. That''s why he is nearly three years old. Ten, not even a child.


    Master, dont worry, Im going to send a message right now. Nan Yu said, but was stopped by Wei Xiao just as he was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute, give me the tranquilizing pills." He was traveling day and night, and when he stopped, he had to take pills to sleep, otherwise his body would not be able to hold on.


    Yes. Nan Yu took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    But before Wei Xiao could take it, he was taken away by Mr. Qin who came in and said to Nan Yu: "You guys have beening here day and night, so go down and have a sleep first. I will watch over him here."


    "Yes." Nan Yu was very honest, bowed and walked out. Mr. Qin closed the door and put away the bottle of pills: "Xiaoyu said that if you can''t take the tranquilizing pills and Xingshen pills, don''t take them... I''ll press them on you and you''ll fall asleep in half a quarter of an hour. "


    As he spoke, he came to the bed and sat down, turned Wei Xiao over, and began to massage some acupuncture points on his head, neck, and back.


    Wei Xiao was rubbed veryfortably.


    After a while, Mr. Qin asked: "Are you having trouble? Or what do you want to do when youe to Beijing this time?"


    Wei Xiao was shocked when he heard this and immediately woke up, but he did not tell the truth to Mr. Qin. He only said: "Grandpa He is overthinking. I am only going to Beijing this time to get married. I will get angry at Huiniang. I am also worried about her and the child... As for the anger in my heart, it is because the truth about the unjust case in my family has not been found for a long time."


    If the suspicion of Duke Weis coboration with the enemy and treason cannot be truly cleared, even if the Wei family creates a prosperous dynasty that will go down in history, they will still be scolded by future generations as shameless people who coborate with the enemy to seize the throne!


    The power of the Wei family was not captured by conquering the capital, but was given away by Emperor Jingyuan. Therefore, the case of the Wei family''s collusion with the enemy and treason must be investigated clearly, otherwise if someone bes rebellious, they cane at any time under the banner of revenge for Chu. Attack the Wei family.


    As for the fact that he came to Beijing this time to kill Wei Qi and seize the throne, Wei Xiao did not tell Mr. Qin... Wei Qi and Wei Lin are the descendants of the Duke of Wei. Mr. Qin was thinking of his grandfather''s kindness. If he knew that he would kill his uncle , will definitely take action to stop it.


    Mr. Qin was also anxious to find out the unjust case against Duke Wei, but he said, "Although you are upset, you can''t take it out on Hui Niang. She is the best woman to you in the world. You have to cherish your blessing, otherwise you can drive her away." Yes, you will regret it."


    Mr. Qin knew that Wei Xiao was interested in Luo Huiniang when he was in the vige. In fact, at that time Hui Niang was too kind and enthusiastic to Brother Xiao. When several families were staying away from him because of fear of Brother Xiao, Huiniang But he held his sincerity in front of Brother Xiao and gave it to him. Even if he was scolded many times, he still wouldn''t change.


    Being favored by a girl in this way, even if Brother Xiao is hard-hearted, there will be some ripples in his heart.


    Wei Xiao: "She can''t, and I can only vent my anger on her. No one else can stand me."


    Mr. Qinughed angrily: "You still know that others can''t stand you? Why don''t you change your bad temper?"


    Wei Xiao, however, did not change his mind: "The superiors must have enough authority to control the subordinates. If, like Sang, they be brothers with their subordinates, it will be difficult to attack them in the future."


    These words were too harsh, and Mr. Qin didnt want to persuade him.


    Wei Xiao asked Mr. Qin again: "Why didn''t shee to Beijing?"


    Mr. Qin said: "Firstly, I am recovering from my illness and I want to take good care of myself. Secondly, I don''t want to be too disgraceful to your concubine, otherwise you will have to spend time coaxing her."


    Wei Xiao said disdainfully: "Zong Zhengya and I are exchanging interests. I don''t need to coax her at all."


    Mr. Qin said: "People''s hearts are made of flesh. Regardless of whether you have feelings for each other or not, since you are going to be husband and wife, you must give her the face she deserves. Otherwise, if she bes unhappy, with the abilities of her and Zong Zheng''s family, , uniting aristocratic families to fight against you is enough for you to drink a pot."

 Chapter 2874: mutate, kill

    Chapter 2874: mutate, kill


    Chapter 2874 Mutation, Killed


    Mr. Qin advised Wei Xiao again: "Brother Xiao, you have to be more diplomatic and don''t be too tough, otherwise grandpa is afraid that you will pay a **** price for this one day."


    The sound of "grandpa" made Wei Xiao feel warm in his heart. He turned to look at Mr. Qin and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will change it. It took a lot of effort to get to this point. I won''t let myself lose!"


    Mr. Qin nodded, caressing Wei Xiao''s head like he did when he was a child, and said, "Both you and San Lang will be well. This is my grandpa''s only wish in his life."


    Wei Xiao nodded and promised: "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will be fine and live more and more like a human being... Marrying Huiniang and having children with her is one of my changes."


    Mr. Qin nodded happily: "Grandpa knows...our brother Xiao is also a good boy, not that bad."


    However, he boasted too early.


    Wei Xiao: "So grandpa helped me persuade her not to go against me again. I''m already good enough to her. She should be as good to me as she was in the vige. Even if she was scolded by me or thrown things by me, she would still be kind to her." Treat me with enthusiasm and dont embarrass me.


    What he said so confidently caused Mr. Qin''s men to increase their movements, and bang, pped the back of Wei Xiao''s neck so hard: "You are not sensible enough before Eng, so I shouldn''t praise you... Go to bed quickly, Stop talking, its irritating to hear you talk!


    Wei Xiao smiled and closed his eyes, but still said to Eng: "That brat has no education at all. I am his cousin, and he turned his back on me... After returning to Beijing, grandpa will have to follow Sang, tell me, dont let Gu Er interfere in the education of the two children, lest she teach the big wolf and the second wolf badly and lose the face of the uncles family.


    "Shut up, you are so annoying." Mr. Qin gave him another p on the back, but the old man was happy in his heart...Brother Xiao became more and more like a human being, no longer a superior with only interests.


    He reminded him again: "Take less of the medicine Nan Yu gave you, so as not to cause problems...Mr. Wu is in another hospital. I will ask him toe over and check your pulseter."


    Wei Xiao felt that he was in good health, but he knew that Mr. Qin was concerned about him and wanted to test Nan Yu''s loyalty to see if he had secretly drugged himself, so he agreed: "Yes."


    "Go to sleep peacefully, grandpa will watch over you." Mr. Qin said no more and massaged Wei Xiao''s back... This is a massage technique created by military doctors and soldiers in the army. It can help people fall asleep quickly. Mr. Qin had never done anything before. Don''t massage the old Duke Wei. Now, after massaging Wei Xiao for a while, he fell asleep.


    After he fell asleep, Mr. Qin got up and asked his servants to call Dr. Wu.


    When Mr. Wu arrived, Mr. Qin pointed at Wei Xiao on the bed and said, "Old Wu, please take a look at Brother Xiao''s body to see if he is poisoned or something."


    Nanyu''s poison skills are too powerful, and there is no brotherly bond between life and death with brother Xiao. They only have transactions, so they have to be careful.


    "It''s done." Old Doctor Wu said, and checked Wei Xiao''s pulse first. A quarter of an hourter, he opened the medicine box, took out some instruments, and bloodletted Wei Xiao to test for poison.


    Wei Xiao was indeed very tired, and he didnt wake up even after his skin was pierced.


    Because he didnt want Nan Yu to know, Mr. Qin asked Mr. Wu to test the poison in the house... An entire hourter, Mr. Wu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, brother, Prince Wei is fine. There are no toxins in his body."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin breathed a sigh of relief, but still said: "Take some more blood and test it a few more times...many poisons cannot be found after one or two tests."


    He scolded Wei Xiao in his heart: In order to win, he is too unscrupulous and dares to ept anyone, even a dangerous person like Nan Yu!


    Old doctor Wu nodded: "Okay, I will take some more blood and test it four times... If he is really poisoned, I will use all the efforts of Yuanzi Medicine to save him."


    Old Doctor Wu has been in contact with Emperor Jingyuan, Wei Qi, and Wei Xiao, and he is more inclined to let Wei Xiao be the emperor... After all, a true ruthless person is slightly better than an insidious hypocrite. At least when he kills your whole family, your family will be harmed. It''s clear to death. "Thank you so much, brother." Mr. Qin thanked the old doctor Wu. He was really worried about the grandson of his old master.


    With Mr. Qin watching over him, Wei Xiao had a good sleep. When he got up, he saw the bean dregs cake made by Chen himself.


    Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "I heard from Hui Niang that you like to eat this. When my aunt heard that you came to the other courtyard, she immediately went to get soybeans and cooked them for you. She also added a lot of meat oil. It''s so fragrant. You Eat quickly!"


    But Wei Xiao couldn''t eat anymore when he thought of Chen blowing his nose with his hands and touching the chicken''s **** and eggs with his hands: "I only eat the bean dregs cake made by Luo Huiniang."


    Uh, Mrs. Chens smile paused. Do you think Im too sloppy? !


    However, Mrs. Chen soonughed again and said: "Hey, Mr. Qin, take a look, the rtionship between the young couple is really good."


    He then said, "Okay, my aunt, go find Hui Niang and ask her to make bean dregs cakes for you. You can''t starve a noble person like you."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "That''s enough. If you have any requests, just tell her and don''t disturb her. If she gets tired and tosses the child, your whole family will die!"


    "Brother Xiao, the noble wife is your elder, please speak more politely!" Mr. Qin was so annoyed by Wei Xiao''s mouth that he said to Chen: "The noble wife, just tell me if you have anything to do. Don''t worry, as long as Its not too difficult to handle, Brother Xiao and I will handle it for your family.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qin. You are always kind to us!" Mrs. Chen pretended to cry a few times, and after expressing her gratitude, she asked Wei Xiao: "Eng, our brother Wang is going to be sessful this time. He has found a man." A daughter-inw of a high-ranking family is a county head. Her status is frighteningly high, but her status is too high. My aunt is worried that the head of Xiao County will dislike the low status of her aunt''s family... How about you promote Brother Wang to an official position? Or how about giving my aunt a third-grade imperial edict?"


    How is it?


    Wei Xiaoughed angrily, stared at Chen with cold eyes and said, "I might as well grant you the title of County Lord."


    Mrs. Chen was not polite at all: "Hey, that''s nice of you. Auntie, thank you in advance."


    boom!


    Wei Xiao mmed the table angrily, shaking it twice, and said angrily: "Do you think that the title of the imperial court is a vegetable in your home field, and you can pull one out at any time if you want? You think too much Its easier!


    Mrs. Chen was a little scared and hid behind Mr. Qin, then poked her head out and said with a smile: "Isn''t it easy? Auntie looked at Huiniang''s girl''s position as princess and the Xiao''s girl''s position as county head. Its easy to seal.


    Hehe, Wei Xiao sneered: "Ms. Gu Chen, don''t think that you will start to take advantage of brother Wang after he has made some achievements. Be honest, or I will make Gu Dewang lose his official position immediately!"


    Let her son lose his official position?


    Thats okay!


    Mr. Chen was furious, pointed at Wei Xiao and said: "Wei Eng, you bastard, Brother Wang has not offended you, don''t target him,e on me if you dare!"


    Wei Xiao''s face turned dark when he saw that Chen dared to challenge him, and he was about to get angry when the dead man came to report: "Master, Kun Shiyi is here, saying that he has something important to see."

 Chapter 2875: Mutation, clues are not broken

    Chapter 2875: Mutation, clues are not broken


    Chapter 2875 Mutation, the clues are not broken


    Kun Shiyi and other dead warriors all know the rules and would note here in person unless something serious happened.


    "Bring them in quickly!" Wei Xiao ordered, looking at Mrs. Chen: "I found this marriage for Brother Wang, and the credit belongs to me, so you''d better be wise and don''t push too far, otherwise there will be no reward. , the punishment must be enough!


    Ah, you stingy boy, I curse you for stepping on pig manure and falling into mud puddles every time you walk!


    After Mrs. Chen scolded Wei Xiao in her heart, she quickly smiled and said: "Look at what you said, how bad it is for the rtionship between our two families. Come on, just save the reward first and give it to meter when it is more convenient for you. My aunt''s family will make up for it... No need to send it away, my aunt knows the way and will go back to take care of Hui Niang."


    He ran away quickly and took away the te of bean dregs cakes.


    However, she did not go to Luo Huiniang immediately. Instead, she went to tell the dead men brought by Wei Xiao: "Your master told you to drive to a nearby town and buy two tables of high-quality banquets for Concubine Luo to eat. Go to the drug store and buy five pounds of ginseng, bird''s nest, and Ganoderma lucidum. Concubine Luo needs to take supplements to support her fetus."


    The dead man frowned when he heard this: "Five pounds of ginseng?"


    Do you know how outrageous it is to buy five pounds of ginseng? You have to have somemon sense when you lie and cheat.


    Mrs. Chen red at him with her hands on her hips: "What, you still doubt that my wife lied to you? It was Wei Xiao who asked you to buy it. Hurry up and drive to buy it back. You missed Concubine Luo''s health and harmed your master''s only child. You Your life is over!"


    The dead man would not quarrel with Chen. He just nodded and said, "I understand. Mrs. Gu should go back and wait."


    Mrs. Chen: "Then you should hurry up and do it. I can wait, but your master''s only seedling cannot wait."


    After saying that, he happily ran to find Luo Huiniang.


    After seeing Luo Huiniang, she said to her: "Huiniang, Brother Wang has decided to marry the county head, but my aunt''s family is too poor and can''t afford a decent engagement gift... My aunt thinks that Wei Eng is very nice to you." , you go and ask him for some valuable jewelry to give to my aunts family, so that they can use it as an engagement gift for the Xiao family, otherwise the engagement gift will be too shabby, and Brother Wang will beughed at by everyone in the capital!"


    Normally, Luo Huiniang would never do such a thing, but now she agreed: "Okay, don''t worry, Auntie, when hees to see me again, I will tell him how much money I will get for Brother Wang." A piece of fine jewelry that money cant buy.


    By getting engaged to Xiao Xinghua, Brother Wang is also helping Wei Xiao win over Uncle Xiao. Since Brother Wang has helped, Brother Wei can''t be too stingy and must give him something good.


    Hey, Auntie knows that you are the best to our family! Mrs. Chen was so happy that she brought the bean dregs cake and handed it to her: Auntie just made it, hurry up and eat it.


    result


    Ugh! Luo Huiniang suddenly vomited.


    Mrs. Fan was in the house. When she saw this, she quickly took out a bottle of strong-smelling sour vinegar and put it under Luo Huiniang''s nose for her to smell. After suppressing her vomiting, she said angrily to Mrs. Chen: "Mrs. Gu Chen, How dare you serve this greasy pickled food to Luo Fangfei, why don''t you put it away quickly!"


    Mrs. Chen gave her a look: "What kind of pickled food? This bean dregs cake is made of soybeans, and I even put a lot of meat oil in it. Even Wei Eng ate one. How dare you despise it? You know what the world is like How many people are not full? Hurry up and finish the bean dregs cake. If you dare to waste food, I will go to Wei Eng and sue you!"


    Mrs. Fan was so angry that she wanted to strangle her to death, but Luo Huiniang was still disgusted. She had no time to quarrel with Mrs. Chen, so she had to take care of Luo Huiniang first.


    After a while, Luo Huiniang got better. She looked at the bean dregs cake and said with a smile: "This bean dregs cake is fried very well. Let''s get some vinegar to dip it in and eat it. It''s a big te. It would be a waste not to eat it."


    Mr. Chen was so proud that she immediately raised her chin and said to Mrs. Fan, "Did you hear that Concubine Luo asked you to eat these bean dregs cakes? Eat them quickly. This is your dinner."


    The country shrew, even if she bes famous, is still uneducated!


    Mrs. Fan was extremely angry. Luo Huiniang said: "I will eat too. I haven''t eaten for a long time and I want to eat."


    Ms. Chen quickly stopped Luo Huiniang: "Huiniang, don''t eat. Auntie has already prepared your dinner. You will have it in a while."


    Let''s eat the fine banquet, and let the unlucky ones eat this bean dregs cake.


    Luo Huiniang smiled and said, "I''ll eat one. I''m a little hungry and want to eat it too."


    When they first arrived in Dafeng Vige, they were too poor to have enough to eat. Later, Xiaoyu started making tofu and using bean dregs to make bean dregs cakes, so that they could fill their stomachs.


    At that time, being able to eat a fried bean dregs cake was the happiest thing for their children.


    After eating, everyone made tofu together and set up a stall on the street to sell bean dregs cakes. The families formed a team and ran towards a better life together.


    But now, because of Brother Wei and the throne, their families may no longer have the closeness they once had.


    "Eat what you want. You''re sick from the smell of oil. Don''t eat. Let''s eat at the banquet... Give this bean dregs cake to your uncle Dagui. He likes it." Mrs. Chen took away the bean dregs cake. He went to the yard next door and handed it to Gu Dagui: "I made your dinner with my own hands. Look how good I am to you."


    Gu Dagui was counting his family''s wealth and preparing engagement and betrothal gifts for Brother Wang. Hearing this, heughed angrily: "Yes, yes, you are so kind to me. You just give me things that you can''t give away." eat."


    He also helped make this bean dregs cake. He also knew who he was going to give it to. This woman had the nerve to say such a thing. Can she get away with it by lying? !


    Chen said angrily: "Eat or not? If you waste food, you will be struck by lightning."


    He then said: "I asked Wei Eng''s people to buy high-quality banquets. You can eat the bean dregs cake first. When the banquets are bought, we will have a good meal."


    Gu Dagui said: "You have said so, how can I not eat it?"


    They have escaped the famine, so how can they dare to waste food?


    He then reminded Chen: "Take it easy and don''t take advantage too much. If you offend Wei Eng and get into trouble in the capital, no one will help you."


    Although Sang Xiaoyu is rtively close to them and is willing to help them, Wei Eng should let Wei Eng do the troublesome things.


    "I know, I''ve always done things in a measured way." Mrs. Chen said her words of assurance, but soon she couldn''t hold it in anymore. She leaned into Gu Dagui''s ear and told him proudly: "I also asked Wei Eng''s people to We went to buy five kilograms of ginseng, bird''s nest, and Ganoderma lucidum. When the timees, we will keep three kilograms, take two kilograms as betrothal gifts to the Xiao family, and break up one kilogram and give them to the nobles in the capital."


    You, what did you say? Gu Dagui was so angry that he almost fainted. He pointed at Chen and said, If you are so greedy, you are not afraid of being struck to death by Thunder God! Come with me to apologize to Eng Wei!


    "I won''t go." Mrs. Chen said, "He is a prince, and everyone in the world belongs to his Wei family. Why do I want five kilograms of precious medicinal materials from him?"


    "You must go!" Gu Dagui refused and dragged her out: "Wei Eng does notck this thing, but you can''t lie. Go and apologize... Otherwise, when the matter is exposed, how will you let Wei Eng see our home? , What do you think of Hui Niang? Arent you embarrassing our family!"

 Chapter 2876: Mutation, clues are not broken【2】

    Chapter 2876: Mutation, clues are not broken��2��


    Chapter 2876: Mutation, clues are not broken [2]


    "After studying for a few years, you pretend to be aloof from me. Let go quickly, I won''t go!" Mrs. Chen pulled on the door and refused to leave. But it was really apetition of strength. She was not Gu Dagui''s opponent, but was dragged to the guard by him. Xiao''s courtyard.


    Wei Xiao seemed to be very happy. Not only did he let them into the yard, but after hearing the whole story, he even smiled and said, "It turns out it''s just such a small thing. It doesn''t matter. After buying the medicinal materials, we can keep them at Uncle Gui''s house."


    He added: "Wang Ge''er''s marriage has really helped me a lot. I should be responsible for his engagement gift and betrothal gift..."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to worry. The steward of the Prince''s Mansion will prepare two gifts for Wang Ge''er so that he can get married in style."


    "What? You will give me all the betrothal gifts and betrothal gifts? This is too generous." Mrs. Chen couldn''t believe it. She ran to grab Wei Xiao and asked, "Eng, did you walk too much at night and provoke the people in the cemetery?" You innocent soul, have you been possessed? How about I ask an expert to surrender you?!"


    Otherwise, if you keep being so generous, your aunt will be scared.


    "Shut up, I''m a very good king. Don''t try to ruin my reputation by being weird here!" Wei Xiao withdrew his hand, wiped his hands with a handkerchief in disgust, and put the handkerchief away. Throwing it away, he looked at Mrs. Chen and said, "If you are fine, go back and take care of Hui Niang. I have important things to do and I don''t have time to talk nonsense to you."


    Mr. Qin said: "Brother Wang should be responsible for this marriage. You and your wife don''t need to be uneasy. Go back first. We do have big things to do here...but it''s just a good thing."


    "It''s all good, let''s go first." Chen left happily, but as soon as he stepped out of the house, he turned to look at Wei Xiao: "Eng, Brother Fa''s marriage depends on you. , you have to work hard to find him a good wife, otherwise he will be a bachelor!"


    He is really pushing his limits and taking advantage of himself.


    However, Gu Defa can be regarded as a good marriage chess piece. Wei Xiao will not let him go. He nodded and said: "Sure, I will find a high-ss wife for Brother Fa."


    "Hey, you are so kind to my aunt''s family. If you weren''t of such high status, my aunt would even want to set up a few tables and recognize you as her godson!" Mrs. Chen was very happy.


    Wei Xiao''s face turned dark. When Chen saw this, he was so frightened that he ran away.


    Gu Dagui apologized on behalf of Chen: "Ms. Chen is joking, Eng, don''t be angry!"


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he didn''t want to speak. He just pointed at the door and told him to get out.


    Mr. Qin smiled when he saw this and said to Gu Dagui: "Don''t worry, he''s fine. You can go back first."


    "Hey, thank you, Mr. Qin." Gu Dagui didn''t dare to stay any longer and hurried away.


    Wei Xiao looked at Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, you are too protective of them. People like them will never change their bad habits unless they are given a few harsh lessons!"


    His father is the legitimate son of the founding prince, and his mother is the legitimate daughter of the Qin family of the founding prince. She has a distinguished status. The Chen couple actually want to recognize him as their godson, on an equal footing with his parents. They are really going against the grain!


    Hahaha, Mr. Qinughed heartily: "I think the noble couple are very good. When they make you angry, you will be more energetic."


    After fighting for so many years for revenge, the murderous spirit in his body was too strong. But after getting together with Hui Niang and spending time with Chen and his wife, Brother Xiao''s murderous spirit became much lighter: "You were angered by Chen just now." Her appearance is really quite cute."    Cute?


    Wei Xiao''s face turned darker and he stopped talking about it. Instead, he talked about Grandma Yin''s matter: "Grandpa, I want to go to Changliang Vige and interrogate Mrs. Liu personally."


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "No, there are many people watching you. Now we are almost in the capital. If you turn back, you will definitely scare the snake. Be patient for now, and wait until the other party loses hisposure andes to see Mrs. Liu, then we can Catch them all in one go, otherwise something goes wrong and the clues are cut off, and the truth may not be found for the rest of your life.


    Twelve years of suffering, the lives of the three ns of Wei Guogong, including half of Emperor Jingyuan''s life, and the destruction of the entire Chu Dynasty are all rted to this truth. Therefore, we must be cautious and cautious, and we must not act too hastily, otherwise all our previous efforts will be wasted.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he punched the table with his fist and said through gritted teeth: "Okay, I''ll bear with it for now..."


    Then he looked at Kun Shiyi: "This matter is of great importance. You should go back and keep an eye on Mrs. Liu immediately. The manpower dispatched by this king will follow you soon... Remember, you must save the lives of Yin Xiaosi and Mrs. Liu, and don''t make any mistakes. , Dont let the clues get cut off!


    After saying that, he gave Kun Shiyi a small seal: "You can mobilize all the dead soldiers of this king. Even the dead soldiers of Ganzi generation and even Wei Changfeng must listen to you."


    Kun Shiyi was very excited and knew how much Wei Xiao valued this matter. He solemnly took the small seal, knelt down and said, "I will do this job well and never let my master down!"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Well, let''s do it."


    "Yes." Kun Shiyi stood up and rode out of the courtyard.


    Wei Xiao went to see Kun Shiyi off in person. After he left, he still stood at the gate and stared until Mr. Qin patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t look at it. They are all trained people. They know what they are capable of." Follow the rules and you wont mess things up.


    "Yes." Wei Xiao nodded in response. When he looked at Mr. Qin, he found that his eyes were red and felt sad. He quickly supported him: "Grandpa, there is no need to feel ufortable. Our suffering will not be in vain. I will definitely be there for you." Find out the truth in your lifetime and avenge the big guy!"


    No matter who the real culprit is, once there is evidence, he will kill him openly and give him, his whole family, and his three ns the punishment of Lingchi, and let his three ns endure the punishment of being chopped alive with three thousand knives. die!


    The capital punishment will be used because that person not only harmed the Duke of Wei, but also the Qin family, the Luo family, the Yu family, and all the generals who worked hard with the Duke of Wei.


    Wei Xiao had no idea how many lives there were. He only knew that too many people had died, and his and Mu Geer''s lives had changed as a result.


    "Okay, grandpa believes in you." Mr. Qin looked at Wei Xiao, raised his hand, patted his head, and said with a smile: "Brother Xiao, you are actually more powerful than Brother Mu, so you have to rx and don''t Just think about it, be good to Brother Mu, as long as you two cousins live a good life, grandpa can guarantee that you will benefit from him for the rest of your life."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Grandpa, I am not the Qin Eng who just lost his family and was full of resentment in his heart. I know that the best people in the world for me are you and Sang... and it is my family that has failed his family, even if he wants to I can give him my status through gritted teeth and ruthlessness...I am jealous of him, but I have never thought of harming him, and I can even endure Gu Er''s unknown origins for him, so don''t worry, grandpa."


    Xiaoyu is too capable, unlike normal people. Mr. Qin had noticed it as early as when he was escaping. However, he had broad knowledge, so he never delved into it, and he didn''t intend to delve into it when he saw Wei Xiao. He was very pleased and said with a smile: "If you think so, Grandpa will feel relieved. Go back and see Hui Niang... You are now a family man."


    "Yeah." Wei Xiao nodded and helped Mr. Qin walk, but after walking for a while, he stopped again and said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa will live a long life, don''t abandon us too early."

 Chapter 2877: sudden change, bad news arrives

    Chapter 2877: sudden change, bad news arrives


    Chapter 2877 Mutation, bad news arrives


    At this meeting, he found that Mr. Qin''s health was not as good as before, so he was worried that Mr. Qin would pass away.


    Mr. Qin smiled: "Don''t worry, Dr. Wu has been helping me take care of my health over the years. When I met Xiaoyu some time ago, she also prescribed four new medicinal diet prescriptions for me in different seasons. Now I see... Im old, but my energy is better than before.


    Mr. Qin said so much. In addition to wanting Wei Xiao to feel at ease, he also wanted Wei Xiao to remember the kindness between the Wu family and Gu Jinli.


    He looked at Wei Xiao again and said to him solemnly: "Brother Xiao, in fact, there is no need to trace the origins of many people and things in this world, and there is no need to worry too much, as long as everyone is on the same path. A person who runs to the end will be sessful.


    Still talking about Gu Jinlis origins.


    No matter what Gu Jinli''s background is, no matter what skills she has, they don''t have to worry, because she has always been helping them since they met. Now she is married to Sang and has a child. It was impossible to do anything that would endanger Wei Xiao''s interests, unless Wei Xiao turned against Sang.


    Wei Xiao said: "I understand, Grandpa, don''t worry."


    Mr. Qin smiled: "As long as you understand, grandpa won''t talk too much... Let''s go and find Hui Niang and the noble couple for dinner. The whole family should have dinner together."


    This is a habit I developed with several families when I was in Dafeng Vige. Mr. Qin likes this habit very much. It can promote the rtionship between everyone.


    "Okay." Wei Xiao nodded and followed Mr. Qin to find Luo Huiniang. He also called Gu Dagui and his wife to have a dinner together.


    During the meal, she was very kind to Luo Huiniang and Gu Dagui, and even brought them some food. Mrs. Chen was so frightened that she couldn''t help but ask: "Eng, don''t you think it''s too much of a loss to give Brother Wang a betrothal gift, so you''re so angry?" Are you okay? If it doesnt work out, you can just give half of the betrothal gift. Theres no need to be so nice to us on purpose... Auntie is afraid.


    Thought you had someone poison the vegetables and deliberately gave them to us to eat, hoping to poison us.


    Wei Xiao''s face turned ck with anger and he red at Mrs. Chen: "You ordered someone to buy this banquet in my name. If you still don''t dare to eat it, go back to your courtyard and cook it yourself!"


    You actually suspected him of poisoning?


    If he wanted to kill them, he could just throw them into the mountains to feed the wolves. I guarantee that even Saburo wouldn''t be able to find out the truth!


    Mrs. Chen hurriedly licked her face to apologize and said, "Haha, Auntie, I was just joking to make youugh. Look, you are still angry. Don''t be so angry, it will scare your baby... Even though the baby is still in the belly, it has already taken shape. I can hear what the adults are saying."


    Wei Xiao was surprised: "Seriously?"


    impossible.


    Ms. Chen looked firm: "Of course it''s true, what is it called... By the way, it''s called prenatal education!"


    He added: "If you don''t believe it, you can touch Hui Niang''s belly. The baby can already move now."


    "...can you move?" Wei Xiao was shocked. He looked at Luo Huiniang beside him and put his hand on her bulging belly. After half a quarter of an hour, he frowned and looked at Chen and said angrily: "Chen, what are you doing again?" You lied to me and didnt move at all!


    Luo Huiniang said: "Auntie, I didn''t lie to you. It''s just that the month is not old enough and the fetal movements are not frequent."


    Wei Xiao: "Not often? How often does he move? How can he be sozy before he is born? He is my Wei Xiao''s child!"


    Hehe, Luo Huiniang nced at him, was toozy to pay attention to him, and continued to eat.


    Wei Xiao hit a soft nail and could only shut up, but he remembered a big thing again and asked in shock: "Isn''t it because the child is sick, so he is too weak to move? What I want is a healthy child. If he If I''m sick, what''s the use ofing here? My reputation will be ruined even more by him!"


    boom!


    Luo Huiniang mmed the table angrily: "Curse your unborn child. You are really seriously ill. Take your hand away quickly. You are not worthy of touching the child!"


    Her eyes were red with anger, and she went to break Wei Xiao''s hand, but suddenly, Wei Xiao was stunned, surprise appeared on his face, and he smiled: "I moved, and moved twice, two times very quickly, my skills... Being so agile, you must be very healthy." Luo Huiniang was stunned by the joy on his face, and suddenly softened her heart and stopped making trouble with him.


    Mr. Qinughed out loud, pointed at Wei Xiao and said: "You deserve to be scolded. If you don''t understand, you should ask more questions. It can be said that the child is sick. Even if it doesn''t spread, Huiniang and the child heard it. It will also be sad.


    Wei Xiao looked at Luo Huiniang and saw that her eyes were still red, and said: "Don''t be angry, I''m just too worried about the child... Even if he is not healthy, I will not give up on him. I will raise him well for the rest of his life and give him what he deserves." of"


    "Can you stop talking?" Luo Huiniang had a headache, interrupted Wei Xiao, and said: "My child must be very healthy, so you don''t have to worry, just eat quickly."


    I''m begging you. If you keep talking like this, I''m afraid that your child won''t be born!


    Wei Xiao was angry when he heard this: "You dislike me?"


    Luo Huiniang stopped talking. After finishing her meal quickly, she stood up and said, "Grandpa Qin, Uncle Dagui, and Aunt Dagui, I''ve finished using them. You can use them slowly."


    Its gone.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that she chased her out: "Luo Huiniang, don''t try to take advantage of me just because you''re pregnant. I''m good enough for you, so you should be satisfied."


    Luo Huiniang: "Then I thank you. You go to eat quickly and don''t follow me."


    Wei Xiao: "What''s your tone? Luo Huiniang, you''re so cowardly, you dare to use this kind of thing now..."


    The voice gradually faded away, and Mr. Qin was very happy to hear it. He ate an extra bowl of rice...Brother Xiao became better and better, and he had a face to see his old master after his death.


    Wei Xiao may not be very affectionate towards Luo Huiniang, but Luo Huiniang is the one who can make him sleep peacefully, and the truth of that year has be clearer, so he slept well that night.


    Early the next morning, he started to order people to pack things and asked Luo Huiniang to go to Beijing with him: "Brother Wang is getting engaged. If you always stay in other courtyards instead of entering the capital, it will dy Brother Wang''s marriage."


    and


    After we get to the capital, I wont have to send anyone out of the city to protect you, thats it.


    But Luo Huiniang said: "You go first, I will arrive in Beijing half a day after you... I am just a concubine. Going to Beijing with you will not be good for the main wife."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Are you being pretentious with me again? Do you have the ability to be pretentious? When will you grow up?"


    Luo Huiniang said: "If you go to the city half a dayter, nothing will happen. You can also protect your wife''s face and prevent the rtionship from getting too tense. Isn''t that good?"


    Wei Xiao said: "You don''t need to worry, you just need to listen to me... Let''s set off today and go to Beijing together."


    The king personally escorted you to the capital to support you. Don''t be ungrateful!


    Wei Xiao finished speaking and left. An hourter, Mrs. Fan and others took Luo Huiniang into a carriage and drove to the capital with Wei Xiao.


    Mrs. Fan and Luo Huiniang were sitting in the car, looking at Wei Xiao''s back on horseback, and smiled at Luo Huiniang: "Master seems to be in a good mood and treats you very well. Concubine Luo should restrain her temper and please the master at the right time. After all, The master is a prince.

 Chapter 2878: Mutation, bad news to【2】

    Chapter 2878: Mutation, bad news to��2��


    Chapter 2878 Mutation, bad news to2


    Being able to treat a farm girl like you like this is already a huge honor for you. As a concubine, you have to learn to be content, and you have to learn to serve your husband well, and don''t always make trouble with your master.


    Luo Huiniang looked at Mrs. Fan and asked, "Mrs. Fan, brother Wei was the one you took care of when he was young, right?"


    Mrs. Fan was stunned, then nodded and said: "Exactly, I am your maid. When the master was born, he had not been married yet, so I have served the master for several years... When I first met Luo Fangfei, I said that I What are the details, why are you asking now?"


    Luo Huiniang smiled: "No wonder Brother Wei speaks so irritatingly. It turns out I learned it from you since I was a child."


    "What do you mean?!" Mrs. Fan was a little angry and shocked: "Concubine Luo is really capable. She is very different from the simplicity in May."


    This is scolding Luo Huiniang for bing scheming.


    Luo Huiniang smiled and said: "You told me that the capital is dangerous. If I don''t be more cautious, won''t I be killed?"


    He added: "I actually haven''t changed, it''s just that my simplicity is only reserved for those who deserve it... Although Mrs. Fan has merit, she is not sincere enough in her treatment of me, so it is not worth my efforts."


    You! Mrs. Fan was so angry that she wanted to curse, but she immediately suppressed her anger and put on a kind smile on her face.


    She changed her face because Wei Xiao came over on horseback and handed Luo Huiniang some early plum blossoms with only buds: "Take these, give them to my child for prenatal education, and tell him what plum blossoms are."


    He asked again: "Do you know poems and songs about plum blossoms? If you do, read them to your children... Don''t read those sentimental poems about romance, but read poems that sharpen your will. Don''t teach my children to be too weak!"


    Luo Huiniang was speechless and said angrily: Im illiterate and I cant teach!


    After saying that, he put down the car curtain and ignored him.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he lifted the car curtain and threw the plum blossoms to her: "Then say you understand."


    After saying that, he beat his horse and ran back to the front. He felt that Luo Huiniang was very ignorant.


    However, when he saw Luo Huiniang ying with plum blossom branches and looking at the scenery, he became happy again... Huh, it seems that he was scornful to me earlier because he was angry that I didn''t tell her that the plum blossom branches were for her.


    Mr. Qin was sitting in another carriage, looking at the two of them, andughed unconsciously... The ancestors of the Wei family had blessed Brother Xiao to meet Hui Niang.


    In this world, the only girl that Brother Xiao can ept with confidence is Huiniang. The other girls are more or less interested in being with Brother Xiao. When their lives are at stake, they will not do it for Xiao. Go to **** bro.


    However, Wei Xiao''s happiness onlysted until the next day.


    When he was only ten miles away from the capital, Wei Xiao suddenly received news from Xin Ying. It was sent by the dead man Kun Shiyi left behind in Changliang Vige. As soon as he opened the copper pipe and read the note inside, Wei Xiao''s His expression changedpletely: "Stop!"


    He turned the horse''s head, ran towards Mr. Qin''s carriage, and handed him the note: "I want to go to Changliang Vige, and then go to Mushan Camp to take Yin Xiaosi away. Otherwise, if he is killed again, the clues will be lost." Completely broken.


    Once the clues are cut off and the truth cannot be found out, he will not be able to reverse the case for the Wei family, and he will not be able to kill the murderer in a fair and just manner!


    But Mr. Qin shook his head: "You can''t go. If you go to pick up Yin Xiaosi, the murderer will definitely know that you have discovered the clues and will alert the snake... secretly protect Yin Xiaosi, and then secretly investigate the death of Mrs. Liu, and secretly investigate her old owner, the Tang family. , and that Aunt Zhang, we will definitely find out the truth. Brother Xiao, dont be too anxious." Wei Xiao: "How can I not be anxious? His people must have discovered that I found Mrs. Liu, so He just set fire to Mrs. Liu to death... He has already alerted the snake. He will not stop. He will only speed up and kill the people rted to Mrs. Liu. When everyone is dead, the truth will never be found. I must go to Changliang Vige. !


    However, Wei Xiao failed to make it.


    Wei Qi knew that he had returned to the capital, so he sent Fan Mao and the Imperial Guard to pick him up. The sound of horse hooves could already be heard.


    Prince Wei, you and Princess Fuhui have finally arrived in the capital, but you have to keep your majesty waiting. Fan Mao said with a smile on his face.


    Wei Xiao''s face turned dark and he sneered: "Deputy Commander Fan came at the right time!"


    As soon as he received the news that Mrs. Liu had been killed, Wei Qi sent someone to demonstrate to him and tell him that he would never be able to find the truth in his life and that he would not be able to kill him openly? !


    Fan Mao was stunned. He didn''t know how he had offended this evil god. However, the other party was a prince and very shady. He did not dare to quarrel with him. He only smiled and said: "Your Majesty feels sorry for Prince Wei''s hard work. He also learned that Fu Hui The princess is pregnant, and she is afraid that something might happen on the road, so she specially sent a young general to pick you up into the city... This is the face your majesty gives to Princess Fuhui. After all, Prince Wei also has a principal concubine and two side concubines, and your majesty is afraid that they will be jealous. , will harm your child, his grandnephew."


    Hahaha, I really need to thank him very much! Wei Xiao said with a murderous look on his face.


    When Emperor Jingyuan died, he revealed to him that the case in the Weiguo Pce might be rted to Wei Qi. From that time on, Wei Xiao had suspected Wei Qi.


    After Wei Qi ascended the throne, he still failed to fulfill his promise, and even meant to never give up the throne. This made Wei Xiao very unhappy. Now that Mrs. Liu has been killed again, all kinds of grievances and conflicts have umted, and there is no uncle between them. Wei Xiao no longer wants to control his anger towards Wei Qi.


    But Mr. Qin held his arm, looked at Fan Mao and said, "Thank you for your kindness, your majesty. Seeing that your majesty attaches great importance to brother Xiao and Hui Niang, the old man feels relieved."


    Now is not the time to fall out. If we fall out without evidence, this newly established Davidic dynasty that is not yet stable will most likely copse!


    Furthermore, what if it wasnt Wei Qi who did it?


    So its better to be patient and wait until the truth is found out... After all, Wei Qi is also the son of the old master, and Mr. Qin does not want the murderer to be Wei Qi.


    When Fan Mao heard what Mr. Qin said, his fear was relieved a lot. He smiled and saluted Mr. Qin with a fist, and said: "Mr. Cheng, Your Majesty misses you very much. He has been looking forward to your return to Beijing. He said that you are very capable. I want you to teach the prince the art of war."


    Wei Xiao said angrily: "How old is grandpa? Your Majesty still has to work hard for him to teach Wei Lin. How can a majestic prince of a country be without a husband?!"


    Fan Mao frowned when he heard this...Why is Prince Wei so crazy? Why haven''t you had a good look since we met?


    Mr. Qin smiled and said: "Vice-Commander Fan, don''t pay attention to him. He just had a quarrel with Hui Niang and feels ufortable... Please lead us into the city."


    Prince Wei still quarrels with women? Its really a wonder in the world!


    But this is good. It proves that Prince Wei cares about Princess Fuhui. Then His Majesty, or in other words, when the critical momentes, he will have a hostage to take advantage of Prince Wei.


    Deputy Commander Fan smiled, but he was afraid that Wei Xiao would chop him up, so he quickly put away his smile and said: "Yes, I will lead the way for you... Let''s set off and wee Prince Wei to the capital!"


    "Yes!" The Imperial Forest Army who came to pick them up responded, escorting Wei Xiao and others to the capital in a mighty manner.

 Chapter 2879: Mutation, bad news to【3】

    Chapter 2879: Mutation, bad news to��3��


    Chapter 2879 Mutation, bad news to3


    Luo Huiniang was granted the title of princess and was pregnant with Wei Xiao''s child, so she became famous in the capital. People in the capital came to know that Wei Xiao personally escorted her to Beijing, and they came to watch the excitement.


    Whats even more exciting is that in addition to sending Fan Mao out of the city to pick up the people, Wei Qi also sent Zong Zhengyi to greet them at the city gate.


    "We are here to wee Prince Wei, Duke Cheno, and Princess Fuhui to the capital as ordered by Your Majesty!" Wang Yanxing and Zong Zhengyi stood at the gate of the city with a group of eunuchs and maids, bowing to Wei Xiao and the others to wee them. .


    Wei Xiao had someone in the capital. They had already learned that Wei Qi had sent them to greet him. However, the moment he saw Zong Zhengyi, he felt extremely unhappy. He felt that Wei Qi was deliberately provoking him again. His face darkened and he asked rudely. : "What are you doing here?"


    ah?


    Wang Yanxing was stunned. Didn''t he make it very clear? Why are you still asking?


    However, he still answered politely: "On your Majesty''s order, I came to wee Prince Wei, Duke Cheno, and Princess Fuhui."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "As a court official and a rising star, you should run errands for the court. Who are you here to pick up? Is this king disabled? I need you to pick him up?!"


    He also brought Zong Zhengyi with him, he was obviously here to cause trouble!


    Although Wang Yanxing is the son of Mr. Wang and the nephew of Queen Wang, he does not have the scheming ideas of Mr. Wang and Mr. Zuo. He was scolded in public and was so embarrassed that he could not hold his head up.


    Zong Zhengyi was more powerful and stood up and said: "Prince Wei, forgive me, we are also acting under orders, and Your Majesty did this because he was afraid that outsiders would say that Prince Wei and Zong Zheng''s family were not on good terms, so he simply asked us toe and pick him up to prevent others from getting along. Youyou all... Mr. Wang just came with me, if Prince Wei wants to scold me, just scold me."


    Wei Xiao looked at Zong Zhengyi: "You have attracted a lot of attention from my uncle recently."


    Does Zongzheng want to betray him and turn to Wei Qi? !


    Zong Zhengyi lowered his body with a slight bow and replied: "Prince Wei is serious, I am just doing my duty. Even if your Majesty pays more attention to me, it is because you are my sister-inw and we are one family." ''s sake."


    Heh, a family?


    I hope Zongzhengjia can clearly distinguish who he is a family member with!


    Wei Xiao sneered in his heart, but he couldn''t break out now, so he could only suppress his anger and said: "Princess Fuhui is pregnant and has been tired all the way. She has to go back to Chengguo Pce to rest first. She will not enter the pce today. , you guys, please go back to the pce and resume your life."


    Wei Qi didn''t want to take Luo Huiniang into the pce to meet him today. He just wanted to tell the people in the capital that he was a good elder who cared about his nephew, and to instigate an alliance between Wei Xiao and Zong Zhengjia, as well as the aristocratic family behind Zongzheng family. Its just a rtionship.


    Zong Zhengyi felt very ufortable after hearing this and asked: "Prince Wei, doesn''t Princess Fuhui live in the princess''s mansion? The chief steward of the princess''s mansion is here to pick her up."


    Wei Xiao looked at the chief steward of the princess''s mansion who was standing on the roadside, bowing his head, and shouted: "Come here, the steward of the princess''s mansion left the mansion without the master''s order. He vited the family rules. Take them all and throw them back." Guanya Store is on sale again!


    Plop, plop, all the people in the princess''s mansion who came to pick him up were so frightened that they knelt down: "Prince Wei, please forgive me, Princess, please forgive me. I realize that I was wrong. I beg Prince Wei and Princess to have mercy and spare the ves!"


    Heh, have mercy?


    The people in the Princess''s Mansion were given by the pce, and Wei Xiao had long wanted to rece them. How could he be merciful to them?


    Take them away! Wei Xiao ordered.


    "Yes." Without Wei Changfeng and others taking action, the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division were so frightened that they rushed over, **** the chief steward of the princess''s mansion, and dragged them away.


    Such amotion frightened the people who came to watch the excitement, and they started gossiping one after another.


    "This concubine Luo is really favored. For her sake, Prince Wei went to such an extent that he would tie someone up whenever he asked." "She is very favored, but also very unruly. In the final analysis, she is just a concubine. Prince Wei still has his concubine in the capital. If she knew some rules, she shouldn''te to the capital at this time. She should wait for Prince Wei to marry his concubine and wait for a year before entering the capital... But it''s a country girl who doesn''t understand the rules. normal."


    Olddy Cao, shut up. If Prince Wei hears this, he will definitely send troops to kill your whole family, and then use your whole familys heads to pile up in the capital.


    In the eyes of the world, Wei Xiao is so terrifying.


    Unfortunately, these words have been heard by Wei Xiao. His face turned dark and he was about to get angry and arrest someone. Zong Zhengyi spoke first: "If you dare to nder the princess of the imperial court,e and arrest all these women!"


    "Yes." The people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division returned and arrested these women as well.


    However, Zong Zhengyi called the captor Xiaoqi Zhang over and whispered: "They are all women. Don''t torture them. Just lock them up for five days and scare them. Otherwise, if you really hurt them, you will be punished." Princess Fuhuis reputation is not good, and it is also detrimental to the Zongzheng familys reputation.


    After hearing this, the g leader did not agree immediately. Instead, he asked Wei Xiao what he meant and exined: "Master Zongzheng is a civil servant, and his rank is not high. Those women are guilty of ndering the imperial princess. The general wille and ask you what you mean."


    ording to thew, it is okay to punish severely, but it is not possible to reduce the punishment. Wei Xiao has to speak out.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he felt much less angry towards Zongzheng''s family... Zongzheng''s family was indeed very dissatisfied with the matter between him and Huiniang, but he could still take care of the overall situation outside, which showed that his thoughts were still on his side. Betray him.


    "Do it ording to Lord Zongzheng''s wish." Wei Xiao weighed it up and finally agreed, but he also told the g leader: "Tell the people on the street that ndering the imperial princess is a crime of beheading. Those who don''t want to die , dont do it again.


    Yes. The little g leader immediately went to do it.


    The prince gave an order, and soon, a sentence was heard throughout the street: "From now on, anyone who dares to nder the princess of the imperial court will be beheaded ording tow!"


    When everyone heard this, they all shut up and did not dare to talk anymore.


    But Luo Huiniang in the carriage was on pins and needles, feeling extremely depressed... Such a big incident happened just after she arrived in the capital. She didn''t know what would happen in the future, so she shouldn''t havee to the capital!


    Mrs. Fan said hurriedly: "Concubine Luo, don''t think nonsense. You are the princess. If they dare to nder you, they will have to pay with their lives. This is the majesty of the courtw and must be maintained. It has nothing to do with you."


    Is it really none of her business?


    "Mrs. Fan said it too lightly. If they die, do you think others will scold the court or me?" After Luo Huiniang said this, she closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    Mrs. Fan frowned: "Concubine Luo, the matter hase to this, it''s useless for you to regret it. If you don''t want to cause trouble to the Qin and Gu families, you have to use the rights of the princess and the concubine to protect yourself, do you understand? "


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang opened her eyes: "...I understand."


    She is no longer an ordinary farm girl. She must adapt to the life of a powerful person as soon as possible. She cannot make any more mistakes, otherwise she will bring trouble to everyone.


    but


    "Is the Duke of Qin still observing filial piety?" Luo Huiniang asked, but what she actually wanted to ask was... Is anyone from the Qin and Gu familiesing to pick her up?


    She knew she shouldn''t see the Qin and Gu families, but she still looked forward to theming... They were her rtives who had shared life and death together, and she would be very happy and at ease if she could see them.


    Mrs. Fan said: "Today is only the tenth day of the lunar month, and there are still two days before the Qin family will pay filial piety."

 Chapter 2880: Mutation, bad news to【4】

    Chapter 2880: Mutation, bad news to��4��


    Chapter 2880 Mutation, bad news to4


    "Yeah." After hearing this, Luo Huiniang just responded and put down her expectations. She took out a booklet of the rtionship between the genealogy of the aristocratic family and each household in the capital and started reading.


    Even though she won''t be going to the banquet to meet guests, now that she''s in the capital, she has to figure out the rtionship between each family, so as not to be taken advantage of without knowing it.


    Mrs. Fan was very satisfied when she saw this...Luo Huiniang knew that it would be good to make progress.


    Although there were two troubles when he entered the city, Wei Xiao took in the concubine before marrying the main concubine, gave birth to a child, and personally escorted the concubine to Beijing. Among the people who came to greet her were The concubine''s brother... This incident was so loud that many people took the risk toe and watch the gossip, which made the convoy move very slowly.


    Luo Huiniang felt very irritable listening to the gossip outside. Even if she forced herself to read the rtionship book, she still couldn''t stand it.


    Ouch, its Uncle Bad, weve found Uncle Bad...Uncle Bad, where is Zuzu? The two wolves are here to pick up Zuzu!


    Suddenly a milky voice came from outside, and the little baby who spoke called himself Eng.


    "Er wolf? Is it the second wolf?!" Luo Huiniang stood up in shock, but she forgot that this was a carriage. With a bang, her head hit the roof of the car so hard that she burst into tears from the pain.


    "Concubine Luo, are you okay? Are you feeling ufortable in your stomach? Sit down quickly." Mrs. Fan was frightened to death. She hurriedly supported Luo Huiniang and asked her to sit down slowly. Then she gently stroked her belly tofort her, for fear that the fetus might be pregnant. Anyway.


    "I''m fine, don''t say anything." Luo Huiniang cried with joy, lying in the carriage, listening to what was going on outside.


    "It''s you brats, why are you here? Aren''t you guys in ss?" Wei Xiao looked at the group of chubby guys blocking the road, thinking about his own children, with a little kindness on his face.


    The second wolf stood at the front, patting his little chest, and said with great pride: "It was the second wolf who skipped ss with his brothers. The second wolf also led the way for the brothers, and even found the bad uncle. Is the second wolf so powerful?" ?!


    After finishing speaking, his little face was full of expectation, and he looked at Wei Xiao with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, as if Wei Xiao could immediately burst outughing proudly as long as he said a word of affirmation.


    Wei Xiao looked at him and thought to himself: The brat really likes to be praised.


    He didn''t want to praise him, but the brat could cry so much that he couldn''t coax him. After thinking about it, he could only nod and praise: "Well, you are very powerful."


    Hahaha, the little guy was indeed very happy, his face burst intoughter, but he still suppressed his happiness and said: "Thank you, uncle, the two wolves will be even more powerful!"


    but


    Wei Xiao still said: "It''s wrong to skip ss. I will let Mr. Feng and Mr. Ouyang punish you. If you don''t punish you, you will lose your memory."


    What?


    Penalize them!


    After hearing this, the group of little guys all pursed their lips, feeling extremely aggrieved and sad.


    Wei Xiao also pointed at the big wolf and said: "Especially you, you have always been a good and obedient boy, why do you follow the two wolves to misbehave? You are the eldest son and the one who wants to inherit the family business. If you don''t learn your skills well, won''t you kill your father? The family you worked so hard for is ruined? Your punishment will be doubled, no, tripled!"


    He then pointed at Xiao Luoyou and said, "And you, you are also the eldest son who will inherit the family business, and the punishment will be tripled!"


    Big Wolf:


    Well? This uncle''s temper is still good or bad, and he has not improved at all. My brother will be disappointed.


    Xiao Luo You: "..."    Grandpa Feng knew that we skipped sses, and he even said that as long as we can skip sses based on our ability, we will not be punished.


    Luo Huiniang:


    If you care about a child over three years old, you will be very sick!


    Other friends:


    It feels so fierce, so scary, and I want to cry.


    The second wolf was not polite at all, and cried together for his brothers... He took a deep breath, and the next moment, he burst into a loud cry that shook the world: "Wow, wu, wu, wu! The bad uncle is swearing, and the second wolf is going to beat you!" "


    While crying, he took off the small wooden gun he was carrying, held the wooden gun in his little hand, and got ready to fight Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was furious, pointed at him and said, "You rude brat, I''m your cousin, and you, a junior, want to beat me..."


    "Shut up, what nonsense are you talking about!" Luo Huiniang couldn''t help it anymore and hurriedly interrupted Wei Xiao: "People''s words are terrible, do you want to ruin Eng''s reputation? Are there any elders like you?! "


    "Wow, this aunt is so awesome. Eng likes you!" Eng saw that Luo Huiniang dared to scold the bad uncle, but the bad uncle didn''t dare to say a word. He admired Luo Huiniang so much that he snorted heavily towards Wei Xiao to express his gratitude. After being unhappy, he ran over dragging his small wooden gun, looked up at Luo Huiniang and said: "Hello, aunt, I am Eng, my father is the Duke of Qin, and my mother is the daughter-inw that the Duke of Qin is most afraid of. She is so powerful, aunt Dont be afraid of bad uncle, Engs father and mother will give it to your aunt


    "Er Lang, stop talking, don''t say such things." Luo Huiniang interrupted him, fearing that if Er Lang''s words spread, her affairs would cause trouble for the Qin and Gu families.


    Why? Eng was puzzled: Second wolf is protecting my aunt.


    Luo Huiniang said: "Auntie can protect herself, and she doesn''t need to be protected by the two wolves... Your ancestor is in the carriage behind. You go and y with him quickly. He misses you very much."


    "Aww, the second wolf also misses Zuzu. The second wolf went to y with Zuzu. Auntie wave." The second wolf waved his little hand towards Luo Huiniang, then dragged his small wooden gun and ran to the carriage behind to find Qin old.


    Mr. Qin had already gotten out of the car, squatting beside the carriage, and opened his arms towards him: "We two wolves are really filial, and we came to pick up Zuzu. Zuzu is very happy."


    "Zuzu!" Eng rushed over like a wind, but the little guy still remembered his mother''s instructions. When he rushed in front of Mr. Qin, he paused for a moment, and then threw himself into Mr. Qin''s arms: "Zuzu, Eng The wolf misses you so much. The second wolf still remembers Zuzu. Isnt the second wolf powerful?!


    Lao Qin hugged him and said very firmly: "Yeah, we two wolves are the most powerful, and Zuzu is very proud."


    "Hahaha." The little guy was very proud. He kissed Mr. Qin on the face and told Mr. Qin like an adult: "Don''t be too arrogant. You will beughed at and said you are thick-skinned. Be humble."


    Mr. Qin couldn''t help but smile: "Okay, Zuzu will remember it and he will be humble."


    "Haha, Zuzu is so good, he is better than Uncle Bad." Eng praised Mr. Qin, hugged his neck and kissed him, but he did not forget toin, pointing at Wei Xiao who came over and said: "Bad Uncle, scold Eng and brother, Zuzu wants to make the decision for Eng, wuwuwu!


    At the end of the sentence, he started crying, which made Mr. Qin feel bad. He red at Wei Xiao and said, "You are also a father. You have to be gentler. Don''t scold the child all the time. It will make the child sick. The baby deserves to be praised."


    Eng nodded his little head and said, "Yeah, you have to praise me, but you can''t scold me!"


    Wei Xiao''s face was dark and he said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, I only preached a few words because they skipped ss. I didn''t hurt them at all."


    He just made his voice louder. When did he really be more aggressive than them?


    Its Eng, the brat: He always uses others of being used, and he doesnt behave like a gentleman.

 Chapter 2881: Mutation, give you a chance

    Chapter 2881: Mutation, give you a chance


    Chapter 2881 Mutation, give you a chance


    "Fungi wind?" Eng frowned at Wei Xiao and asked, "Do you want to eat fungi? Eng''s family has a lot of them, but you are fierce and love to curse, so I won''t let you eat them, hum!"


    Wei Xiao said angrily: "You brat, who cares about your mushrooms? Most of them are poisonous. If you eat too much, you will die. You''d better not eat them. It''s not like there''s nothing for you to eat. You always eat these poisonous things from the mountains." What?!"


    "..." Eng was so angry that he turned around and threw himself into Mr. Qin''s arms, crying. He also pointed a little finger at Wei Xiao: "Zuzu, the bad guy scolded Eng. He kept scolding him many times. Zuzu gave Eng The wolf calls the shots, the second wolf is so pitiful, so pitiful, woo woo woo!


    "If Eng doesn''t cry, Zuzu will make the decision for you." Mr. Qin coaxed Eng, red at Wei Xiao and cursed: "If you don''t know how to coax children, stop talking. Why can''t you eat the fungi? That''s first ss. Yi''s delicious mountain clinic... What is aint? To be honest, kid, is it called aint? If that''s the case, you were also suing Eng just now!"


    "Uh-huh, Zuzu is right, bad guy, you are wrong, you have to apologize!" Eng nodded his little head and said proudly.


    When Wei Xiao saw Eng''s proud look, he was so angry that he wanted to catch him and beat him up, but Mr. Qin was present, so he could only endure it and said: "When you grow up and return to the capital, I will definitely take care of him." Throw it to the Fuhu Army camp and train it hard, so that you can learn some rules."


    "Tiger Army? Is this a ce where the soldiers and uncles practice?" Er Lang''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He excitedly rushed towards Wei Xiao, hugged him and said, "Good uncle, Er Lang forgives you. Take Er Lang The wolf goes to the tiger and tiger army, and the second wolf wants to go, thank you, haha!"


    this?


    One moment she was disliked, but at this moment she hugged him and acted coquettishly. She even held his hand and wanted to climb up and kiss his face.


    Wei Xiao was a little confused and couldn''t figure out why the brat became so fast?


    but


    "We can''t go to the Fuhu Army camp now. We have to go back to Duke Cheng''s Mansion first. Be honest, and I''ll beat you up if you make trouble again." Wei Xiao grabbed Eng''s back cor, carried him, and walked towards Mr. Qin.


    The two wolves struggled and shouted: "Ah ah ah, bad uncle, let go of the two wolves, let go of the two wolves!"


    Wei Xiao ignored him, put him in front of Mr. Qin, and said, "Grandpa, give it back to you, and take care of him. This brat is making a lot of noise."


    I have never seen such a noisy child... I hope the child born by Hui Niang can be quieter. If he is as noisy as Eng, he is afraid that he will identally beat him.


    Ms. Chenughed when she saw it: "Hey, look at us two wolves, we are so energetic. A little kid''s family should have such energy."


    He ran over to Eng again and asked, "Why aren''t your parents here? Have you prepared a ceremony and a feast for me?"


    Er Lang looked at her and asked with a puzzled face: "Who are you? Why are you asking Er Lang''s father and mother?"


    Chen said: "I am your mother''s n aunt. You have to call me grandma... Do you know Gu Dewang? I am his mother."


    After hearing this, Eng tilted his head and thought for a while, then eximed: "Ouch, my greedy uncle is a stingy girl, hahaha, Eng knows you, you are here."


    Mrs. Chen''s face turned dark when she heard this, and she said angrily: "What are you talking about, kid? I don''t know how generous I am. When did you be stingy?"


    "Since you are so generous, why don''t you give the big wolf and the two wolves a meeting gift as soon as possible, and also make up for the new year''s money and birthday gifts over the years." Gu Dewang waited for a long time at Chengguo Duke''s Mansion but did not see the convoying back. Fearing that something might happen to them, he hurriedly rode over to look for someone, and met them halfway along the road.


    Mrs. Chen was very happy to see Gu Dewang, but when she saw the group of little guys behind Gu Dewang, the smile on her face immediately disappeared. She pointed at Gu Dewang and said: "Bad boy, do I have any grudge against you? You cheated on me as soon as we met. There are so many dolls, and each one is given a meeting gift, lucky money, and birthday gift, so you might as well just take my life!"


    "Ha, that mother is still stingy, so don''t pretend to be generous and deceive the child." Gu Dewang smiled, walked over, saluted Mr. Qin first, and then solemnly saluted Mr. Chen and Gu Dagui: "Son, meet your parents. , you two elders have finally arrived in the capital. Unfilial Son is busy with official duties and has not been able to greet you at the city gate in person. I hope..."


    "What are you looking at? Can you speak well? You use this kind of literary ent, which makes me twist all over." Mrs. Chen gave Gu Dewang a roll of his eyes, then hurriedly knelt down and looked at the big man who looked very simr to Er Lang. The wolf hugged him and kissed him several times: "Hey, you are a big wolf, you are so handsome, better looking than your father. I will definitely be more promising than your father in the future. When you be rich, I need to help my grandma." The big wolf was so kissed that he drooled all over his face. He quickly grabbed Gu Dewang and asked for help: "Uncle Wang."


    Gu Dewang looked at the little guy''s expression of fear, disgust, and repressed expression, andughed out loud: "Mom, please stop kissing me, it''s already making the big wolf''s cheeks turn red."


    He took out his handkerchief and wiped the big wolf''s face: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf. Your grandma is used to being rude. We won''t argue with her."


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she put her hands on her hips: "You brat, who are you calling rude? I''ve learned the rules very well recently...you wipe them with me, I brush my teeth with tooth powder every day, and my mouth smells really good!"


    The second wolf also brushes his teeth. My mother said that after brushing his teeth, his mouth will smell good and his teeth will not be broken! The second wolf came to join in the fun.


    Mrs. Chen smiled and teased him: "Did your mother tell you that in two or three years, all your teeth will fall out?"


    "Will all the teeth fall out?!" The second wolf was shocked. He quickly covered his mouth and shook his little head and said: "The second wolf doesn''t want all the teeth to fall out. It''s so scary, wow, wow, wow!"


    It means crying in fear.


    Chen wasughing happily.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that the veins on his forehead jumped, and he shouted: "Stop making trouble, get in the car and go back to Duke Chengguo''s Mansion!"


    If you make any more noise, I will throw you all into prison and lock you up for half a month!


    However, the strange thing is that, let alone Chen, even the children were not very afraid. After just one nce at him, they began to recognize rtives lively on the roadside.


    Wei Xiao was going crazy and could only order Wei Changfeng to bring his soldiers over: "Throw all these brats on the carriage and set off!"


    Then he said to Chen: "Get in the car and go home quickly, or I will deprive you of a big house in the capital!"


    "Big wolf and two wolves, get in the car with grandma and let''s go!" For the sake of the big house, Mrs. Chen immediately became a martial arts master. She picked up a doll in one hand, rushed to the carriage, and sat down in the blink of an eye, attracting everyone present. He was stunned.


    Gu Dagui and Gu Dewang hurried to see the big wolf and the two wolves. They were relieved after seeing that the two children had not been knocked.


    Gu Dagui said to Chen angrily: "Be careful, if you knock the child out, let alone the big house in the capital, Xiaoyu can put our family in debt!"


    Chen said: "Why are you yelling? They are human beings, not tofu. How can we break them? Besides, look at how happy the two wolves are,ughing all the time."


    As expected, the brat was very courageous. Although he was a little dizzy when he rushed into the carriage and hurt his shoulder, he found it very exciting and fun and wasughing happily in the carriage.

 Chapter 2882: Mutation, give you a chance【2】

    Chapter 2882: Mutation, give you a chance��2��


    Chapter 2882 Mutation, give you a chance2


    After hearing what Chen said, he raised his head and smiled at Gu Dagui: "Yeah, Eng is very happy, it''s fun!"


    Da Langforted Gu Dagui: "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Gu Dagui was amused by them, touched their little heads, and said: "You are precious children. You have to protect yourselves. If there is something dangerous, it is better not to do it."


    Okay. The two little guys responded obediently.


    Wei Xiao said: "Stop talking and let''s set off!"


    If he doesn''t leave, he will really go crazy.


    "Hey, hey, let''s get in the car and leave." Gu Dagui said, and then said to Wei Xiao: "Eng, don''t be angry. Today is a good day for everyone to reunite. It''s not good for you to be angry all the time."


    The second wolf is here! The second wolf thought Gu Dagui was calling him, so he grabbed Gu Daguis hand and said.


    "You are the little second wolf." Gu Dagui smiled, got into the carriage, and hugged the second wolf: "Let''s go, let''s go to your ancestor Qin''s house."


    Ouch, I forgot Zuzu, Eng is going to find Zuzu. Eng still likes Mr. Qin more than Mr. and Mrs. Chen, and is making trouble to find Mr. Qin.


    But Gu Dewang stopped him and said: "Your Qin Zuzu''s carriage is going to ride on a small Luo to travel with them, and it can''t amodate you. You and Dng can go back in this carriage, okay?"


    Woo, Second Wolf wants to sit with Zuzu. Second Wolf cried twice, but he still agreed very sensibly: Okay, Second Wolf is a good cub, very obedient.


    "Hey, Eng is really sensible." Mrs. Chen really liked Eng. She hugged him and kissed him twice. But she felt that she couldn''t be so kind. She looked at the big wolf and stretched out her hand to him: "Big wolf,e on. , your grandma also kisses you twice."


    What, you still want to kiss him?


    The big wolf hurriedly pounced on Gu Dewang: "Uncle Wang, hold the big wolf, and the big wolf will sit with you!"


    Hahaha, do you dislike my mother so much?


    Gu Dewang almost died fromughter. He hugged the big wolf and blocked Chen''s ws for him, saying: "Mom, the children have tender faces. Don''t kiss them all the time. They will make you sick. This is not nonsense. It''s Sister Xiaoyu." Said."


    Ms. Chen was afraid of Gu Jinli, so she could only shut up after hearing this.


    Gu Dewang hugged the big wolf and sat in the carriage. Not long after, the carriage started to move.


    Wei Xiao finally breathed a sigh of relief, but Zong Zhengya, who had been following their convoy, almost pinched his palms and bled... Wei Xiao, you are so arrogant and cold-blooded that you can endure the troubles of these rough and tumble people. After all, you are crazy. Or am I seeing something wrong? !


    "Sister Ya, do you want to continue?" Zong Zhengyi did not return to the pce to reply, but followed him. At this moment, he and Zong Zhengya, who was dressed as amoner in the market, were hiding in an alley, watching Wei Xiao''s convoy leaving. .


    Zong Zhengya nodded: "I haven''t seen him for a long time. I want to see more of him... keep following."


    Having said that, he took the lead and took the lead to catch up.


    But Zong Zhengyi grabbed her and sighed: "Sister Ya, why are you so stubborn? He is not a good man worthy of your trust for life. You listen to your brother and break off the engagement with him. With the power of our family, With your beauty, I will definitely be able to find a good son-inw. As for the child, just let the concubine Teng give birth to her. Dont worry, feel free to break off the engagement with him, dont waste your whole life with him!


    Zong Zhengya shook his head: "I will not break off the engagement. I will marry him for the rest of my life."


    Zong Zhengyi frowned when he heard this and asked: "Are you reluctant to give up the position of princess? Or are you afraid that after breaking off the engagement, our family will be even more ruined? If it''s thetter, you don''t need to worry. My brother is still quite capable. After working hard for thirty years, The Zongzheng family will definitely be able to return to glory, but it doesn''t matter even if it can''t... Just like birth, old age, illness and death, no family in this world can be glorious forever, and a short-term decline is not terrible. As long as you educate your descendants well, the Zongzheng family will always rise again. One day. So Sister Ya, dont insist on this marriage anymore, break it off, brother doesnt want you to be wronged anymore.


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya was silent for a long time and said: "Third brother, if I say that I insist on marrying Wei Xiao, it is not for the family and status, but to please him... Do you believe it?"


    Zong Zhengyi eximed: "You like Wei Xiao? How is that possible!"


    Zong Zhengya smiled bitterly and said, "Even my brother doesn''t believe that I really like him. No wonder he doubts it."


    But... "Just doubt it, I have lost a lot in my life, and now I just want to use myst strength to love him properly, not to get his response, but just to fulfill my infatuation." Zong Zhengya Then he looked at Zong Zhengyi and said guiltily: "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m not a qualified girl from an aristocratic family. I only thought about myself and abandoned my family."


    "Sister Ya, stop talking. You have not wronged anyone. It is your family that has wronged you. You should not have sought benefits for the family and used you to cling to Wei Xiao. You should not havepromised when Emperor Jingyuan harmed you... Grandfather Tai Selfish, too cowardly, I couldn''t protect you, I''m sorry..." Zong Zhengyi said at the end, crying sadly.


    Zong Zhengyaforted him: "Brother, don''t cry. This is not your fault. It is the cause that I nted myself. But no matter what the cause is and how much price I paid, as long as I can stay with him, I feel that this life is worth it. "


    He said again: "Let''s go quickly, otherwise I will not see him again if he enters the Duke Cheng''s mansion."


    I lifted up my skirt and trotted towards Duke Cheng''s Mansion.


    Sister Ya, please slow down. Zong Zhengyi chased after her.


    The conversation between the two brothers was quickly reported to Wei Xiao by the dead man.


    Wei Xiao had long known that Zong Zhengya was secretly following them, but he didn''t expect that this was the reason why Zong Zhengya followed him?


    Hehe, does Zong Zhengya really like him?


    To be honest, as a man, Wei Xiao felt very happy to know that a beautiful girl was so obsessed with him.


    However, when he thought of Luo Huiniang, his excitement became much lessened.


    "Keep staring, I have my own n." Wei Xiao sent away the dead man who came to report and went to settle Luo Huiniang.


    Ke Zong Zhengya was very perseverant and did not leave until it was almost dark.


    Wei Xiao called the dead man back and asked, "Why hasn''t she left yet?"


    The dead man said: "Reporting to the master, she thinks that you will not stay at Chengguo Duke''s mansion, so she wants to take advantage of you to leave the mansion to see you one more time."


    So infatuated?


    Wei Xiao frowned in thought, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, he left the Chengguo Pce and went to see Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya was so frightened that he turned around and ran away.


    Wei Xiao: "Stop her."


    Immediately some dead soldiers rushed out and stopped Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya did not run away, so she could only bite the bullet and said: "Axiao, don''t be angry. I, I am not here to harm Princess Fuhui. I have no ill intentions towards her. I just want toe. I want toe..."


    "What do you want to do here?" Wei Xiao came over and looked at her condescendingly, with a yful look in his eyes.


    Zong Zhengya raised his head and nced at him, feeling ecstatic... Hehe, as expected, arrogant men like to be loved affectionately by women. She just used some tricks, and Wei Xiao became interested in her.


    "It''s nothing..." Zong Zhengya smiled bitterly and said, "You wouldn''t believe it even if I told you."


    "How can I believe you if you don''t tell me?" Wei Xiao stretched out his hand, pinched her cheek, looked at her carefully, and said, "She is indeed a beauty. I really can''t bear to let you go."

 Chapter 2883: Mutations, I want you to die.

    Chapter 2883: Mutations, I want you to die.


    Chapter 2883 Mutation, I want you to die


    Can''t bear to leave her?


    What''s the meaning?


    Is Wei Xiao going to abandon her?


    Zong Zhengya was frightened and couldn''t guess what Wei Xiao meant, but she couldn''t lose. She took the opportunity to hold Wei Xiao''s hand pinching her face, looked at him with tears and affection in her eyes, and said with a wry smile: "Because I used to be too Im helping my family and hurting your heart. I know that no matter how much I say, you wont believe it all, so I wont say more. I just want to show it to you in the next few decades and let you know that I am Im sincere to you.


    Zong Zhengya was one of the two jewels in the capital. She was quite beautiful. When a beauty confessed her affection to her, even though she had a heart as hard as Wei Xiao, she was still a little moved.


    Reminding me of the time when Zong Zhengya was given the medicine to kill her, I felt pity for her and wanted topensate her.


    Therefore, Wei Xiao said: "I know that Luo Huiniang''s affairs have made you suffer a lot of ridicule. You have been very aggrieved recently, so I will give you a chance to cut off the mess... Let''s cancel the engagement, and I will grant you the title of First Grade County. Lord, when I take another step forward, I will make you a princess and give the Zongzheng family a hereditary marquis."


    After Zong Zhengya heard this, he was stunned into silence: "You, what did you say? You want to break off the engagement with me? Is it for Princess Fuhui?"


    You actually like Luo Huiniang so much that you would risk breaking off the engagement with me for her sake. Wei Xiao, are you crazy? How can you have feelings for Luo Huiniang if you are as cold-blooded and ruthless as you!


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao thought for a while, shook his head and said: "It''s not for her, but I want a simple home... If there are too many people in the family, there will be more interests involved, and the things that will arise will be many andplicated. When the timees for our children and grandchildren, Im afraid there will be many things that are difficult to end.


    but


    With my methods, its totally fine to clean up the mess in the future. I propose to break off the engagement with you because I am thinking of your past merits, I still have some pity for you, and I want to let you go.


    Perhaps because he became a father, perhaps because he saw the harmony and intimacy of the Sang family, or perhaps because he saw Luo Huiniang''s haggardness and sadness, Wei Xiao''s heart has softened recently, which is why he is doing this now.


    But Zong Zhengya refused, tears rolled down his face, and he shouted: "I have been waiting for you for five years. Because of you, I was ridiculed by everyone in the capital and was given the drug to kill my heir by Emperor Jingyuan. Now you actually want to break off the engagement with me. Let''s break off the engagement." After that, can I still live? Other people''s saliva can drown me!"


    Wei Xiao said: "The thieves aremitting crimes in the northwest, and the northwest is full of humiliated girls. They can still live. You still have the position of princess given by me and the Zongzheng family as your backer. Why can''t you live?"


    and


    "From the beginning to now, there has always been an exchange of interests between you and me. Thepensation I have given you and your family is enough. Your family will not suffer. After the divorce, your family will still be a pure minister in the future. With my trust, you can remarry your beloved and don''t have to be wronged because of me. Such a beautiful ending, how wonderful it is."


    You should be willing to ept it.


    Zong Zhengya: How good is it?


    I have suffered so much, but what I want is the second position, a new emperor with half the blood of the Zongzheng family, the supreme honor of stepping on Qin Mu and Gu Jinli, and the hellish lives of you and Luo Huiniang, who the **** are you? The rare position of a princess? !


    Zong Zhengya was really angry, crying andughing. Before Wei Xiao walked away impatiently, she looked at Wei Xiao and said: "Axiao, I know I shouldn''t have listened to my family and seduced Duke Qin before. , go give you Se Zongzhengrou...I was wrong, I know it is useless no matter how much I say..."


    "Axiao, I saw you several times when I was a child, especially in thete autumn of one year, when you came back from hunting deer outside the city. You were so cool, carrying the deer with one hand and riding the horse. I have remembered that scene for a long time... It''s just that you have been with me for a long time. Meng Shuyu was engaged, and she was the granddaughter of the Duke of Guo. I knew that I couldn''t **** her away, so I could only keep my thoughts in my heart... My grandfather forced me to do what happened to Duke of Qin. Although I didn''t seed in the end, because of him He''s your cousin, and because that Qin Eng might be you, I didn''t report you..."


    "It''s toote. It''s toote to say this now. I missed the opportunity to have a heart-to-heart rtionship with you..." After Zongzheng Ya said these words like a dream, he took out a bag of poison and said: "Axiao, you have to be good. , Im leaving first. After saying that, he put the poison into his mouth.


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao rushed over, grabbed her hand, and punched her on the back, knocking the poison out of her mouth, and said angrily: "Zong Zhengya, you are a noble girl from a noble family after all. , also use this bad trick of forcing each other to death?!"


    Zong Zhengya shook his head and looked at Wei Xiao. There was no hatred or despair, but he said calmly: "I just want to be free."


    Wei Xiao said: "This king breaks off your engagement to free you, why are you seeking death?!"


    Zong Zhengya said: "Because, marrying you and spending a lifetime with you is what I want most..."


    Then he smiled bitterly and said: "I have made too many mistakes because of my family. You won''t believe what I say... I will go home first and wait five days beforemitting suicide. I won''t cause you any trouble. I just hope you don''t follow me." I''ll break off the engagement, so that I can die in peace."


    After saying that, he went to break Wei Xiao''s hand and wanted to leave.


    Wei Xiao frowned and stared at her, somewhat unsure of the truth of her words. After a while, he asked, "Are you really unwilling to break off the engagement?"


    Zong Zhengya: "I know you don''t want to marry me. Just give me five days. After five days, I will disappear and you can marry Princess Fuhui openly."


    Wei Xiao looked at her and saw that although her face was calm, her tears kept falling, as if breaking off the engagement was really more painful than death for her.


    After a while, Wei Xiao said: "Let me ask you again, are you really unwilling to break off the engagement? This is the grace given to you by this king. If you miss this opportunity, you will have to be driven by this king in your life, until you die. Its impossible to live for yourself anymore.


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya finally looked into his eyes and said, "Axiao, although you won''t believe it, I want to tell you solemnly... I like you and want to marry you."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao''s heart was a little moved as hard as stone, and he said to Zong Zhengya: "Okay, since you are unwilling to break off the engagement, then I will marry you."


    After Zong Zhengya heard this, the despair on his face faded, and a bright smile bloomed from his face: "Axiao, thank you, wuwuwu, I like you, I really like you."


    She put aside her pride and dignity, hugged Wei Xiao as if grasping a life-saving straw, and cried bitterly in his arms.


    ... During the years of correspondence with Zong Zhengya, Wei Xiao had a vision of Zong Zhengya. When he met her for the first time, he also liked her. However,ter, Zong Zheng''s family was too greedy and... When Zong Zhengrou''s incident happened, Wei Xiao felt that Zong Zhengya had no sincerity towards him, so hepletely gave up on her and only talked about interests with her.


    So he actually had feelings for Zong Zhengya before.


    But...when Zong Zhengya hugged him, he didn''t feel as palpitating and happy as Luo Huiniang hugged him.


    Zong Zhengya saw Wei Xiao stunned and thought that Wei Xiao was in love, so she hugged him tighter... Hehe, men really couldn''t resist throwing themselves into his arms and would rather die than abandon him.

 Chapter 2884: Mutation, I want you to die【2】

    Chapter 2884: Mutation, I want you to die��2��


    Chapter 2884 Mutation, I want you to die2


    Wei Xiao hade to his senses, pushed Zong Zhengya out of his arms, and said: "Don''t cry, my wife is as capable as a minister. She wants to assist me, not cry, let alone support her mother''s family." Seeking profit.


    "Yes, Ah Xiao, I understand." Zong Zhengya wiped away her tears, looked up at him with a smile, her eyes were all about him, as if she was satisfied as long as she had him.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao did not sink, but said: "Since you are going to marry this king, you must remember who your master is and who your family should be loyal to. Let your mother-inw be honest. You must be loyal to me, and stop trying to interfere with other families. Trying to leave a way out for your own family is a betrayal of me, let alone betraying me."


    He grabbed Zong Zhengya''s arm, pulled her close to him, and said in a low voice: "Tell your grandfather, even if this king is defeated, he can kill the entire Zong Zheng n before he dies."


    So your family had better be more honest.


    "Yes, I will tell my grandfather." Zong Zhengya said, feeling very disdainful in his heart. Once I marry you, I will poison you during the wedding night. I have the final say when you die. What else can you do? Kill my family in advance? !


    He hugged Wei Xiao again and said: "Axiao, I''m sorry, my grandfather is too selfish. I will let him change. If he can''t change, I will let Brother Yi seize power from him... We are only loyal to you, don''t worry. Bar."


    Wei Xiao frowned, pulled her out of his arms again, stared down at her and said: "You are really proactive in throwing yourself into my arms. A noble girl from a noble family should be reserved, shouldn''t she?"


    Zong Zhengya said: "I hate myself for being too reserved. If I didn''t care so much, I would have be husband and wife with you early, and we wouldn''t be in this situation now."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "You are thinking about it."


    Zong Zhengya: I think its toote to open the door, I should have opened it earlier


    "No need to say more." Wei Xiao didn''t want to hear any more nonsense. After interrupting her, he said: "I would also like to warn you that after marrying into Prince Wei''s pce, you must abide by your duties as a woman and don''t try to gain power. Its a mans business, if you try to gain power in a womans family, you will only end up miserable!


    Talking about Gu Jinli again: "Although I''m dissatisfied with Gu Er, I think she bullies Brother Mu too much and has no husband, but she just doesn''t allow Brother Mu to take concubines, and she doesn''t exercise power... She is smarter than you and has more abilities than you. Da, she has many achievements that you dont have, and she doesnt dare to take power, so dont seek death. This is my kings advice to you. You must remember it, otherwise I will kill you myself without anyone else taking action.


    Hah, what happened to me? Its not certain who will kill whom among us!


    Zong Zhengyaughed in his heart, then showed an open-minded attitude, nodded and said: "After being deprived of the inheritance medicine, I already know that a woman holding power is a dead end, and I will not do it again."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao nodded with satisfaction: "Well, it''s good that you know."


    After speaking, he shouted to the back: "Nanyu,e here and check if she is poisoned. If she is poisoned, give her medicine to remove the toxin."


    Zong Zhengya was stunned. Was it because he suspected that what she had just taken was not poison? Did he send someone over to check her?


    However


    Nan Yu came over to feel Zong Zhengya''s pulse, and after checking the packet of poison, he said: "Reporting to the master, this medicine is indeed highly poisonous, but Miss Zong Zheng put it into her mouth together with the oil paper wrapping the medicine, and she didn''t put the oil paper on it yet. The bite broke it, so it was not poisoned.


    This girl Zongzheng is ruthless enough. In order to win back Wei Xiao''s heart, she dared to take such a big risk. If Wei Xiao had taken two steps slower and the oil paper was bitten, she would have been poisoned and died.


    If you dare to take such a risk, your n is huge.


    However, Nan Yu didn''t want to remind Wei Xiao, because he just wanted to use Wei Xiao to take revenge. He didn''t want Wei Xiao to live too long, nor did he want David to prosper...because after revenge, the only remaining members of his tribe would still be in their hometown. Life, while David was in disarray, was good for his hometown.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao nodded with satisfaction and said to Zong Zhengya: "Zong Zhengyi and your family''s dead soldiers are at the entrance of the alley. You can go. Once you reach the entrance of the alley, they will protect you and go home."


    Wei Xiao wanted to talk to Zong Zhengya, so he sent dead soldiers to stop Zong Zhengyi and others outside the alley.


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya looked a little disappointed and seemed to want Wei Xiao to send her home, but she said in a measured manner: "Okay, then I''ll go home first... Ah Xiao, you should also go back early to apany Fuhui County Lord."


    He quickly exined: "I''m not jealous of her, I''m just envious. I will get along well with her and give you a harmonious and warm home with her." These words moved Wei Xiao a little... What he wanted was A warm and harmonious home without any calctions.


    Lets go. Wei Xiao waved his hand and asked Zong Zhengya to leave.


    Zong Zhengya turned around and walked a few steps, then turned back, rushed into Wei Xiao''s arms, hugged him and said, "Axiao, I like you. I''m very happy that I took the risk toe here and tell you my feelings... I hope we can It will be fine in the future.


    After speaking, she raised her head and kissed him, not on the mouth, but on the chin, because Zong Zhengya knew that Wei Xiao was still wary of him, for fear that he would poison him.


    After the kiss, he ran away quickly.


    Wei Xiao stood there, frowning as he watched Zong Zhengya leave.


    Nan Yu smiled and said: "Master is so beautiful and blessed. The principal concubine and several concubines all have a special liking for you."


    Wei Xiao came to Beijing today. Although Ye Anxiu and Miss Rui did note to greet him, they both sent people to give Wei Xiao a coat made by themselves to keep out the cold.


    Wei Xiao thought of the two of them and said: "Let me choose two return gifts to send to the Ye family and the Rui family... The return gift to the Rui family will be more valuable. Her brother is Rui Xiong, who guards the New Sixth City and checks and bnces the East." Qing, everything depends on him, dont neglect his sister.


    "Yes, I will let someone else take care of it. Master, don''t worry." Nan Yu responded and asked him again: "Master, do you want to go back to the Prince''s Mansion?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "No, I''ll stay at Chengguo Duke''s Mansion tonight."


    After saying this, he turned around and walked towards Chengguo Duke''s Mansion.


    Nan Yu walked behind him, but he felt very contemptuous in his heart... He obviously wanted to marry so many women to consolidate his power, but he also wanted to be a lover in front of Luo Huiniang?


    Arent you tired?


    Anyway, Luo Huiniang already has a child, so the chess piece is secure, and Wei Xiao doesn''t have to treat her too well.


    "Aww, daddy, is daddy here?!" Eng and the others were still in Chengguo Duke''s Mansion. When they saw someoneing in at the door of the mansion, they ran over. When they got closer, they saw clearly that it was Wei Xiao. He snorted angrily and stamped his feet. : "It''s not dad, it''s bad uncle."


    He pointed at Wei Xiao with his arms akimbo and said, "Bad uncle, this is our ancestor''s home, not yours. Go back to your own home."


    As if he doesnt like you and wants you to leave quickly.


    Hehe, Wei Xiao nced at him, sneered, passed him, and went to the backyard to find Luo Huiniang.


    He hugged her back, held her face, and kissed her. Luo Huiniang was shocked and she quickly pushed him away: "You are crazy, Mrs. Fan is still here!"


    Mrs. Fan had wisely left the main room and went to the side room, but she still saw what she needed to see.


    Luo Huiniang therefore warned Wei Xiao: "Don''t touch me when someone is around!"


    Wei Xiao looked at her, raised his hand and wiped his mouth, as if reminiscing about something, and said, "Don''t worry, I just want to make sure that I won''t really touch you."

 Chapter 2885: mutation, alliance

    Chapter 2885: mutation, alliance


    Chapter 2885 Mutation, alliance


    Zong Zhengya''s affectionate scene was quite powerful, which made Wei Xiao a little lost, so he hurriedly checked with Luo Huiniang to confirm his mind.


    Wei Xiao knew very well that no matter how affectionate Zong Zhengya was for him today, a woman with aplex background, deep scheming, and who had once seduced his cousin was not suitable for him...she could marry and sleep with her, but she couldn''t be in love with her.


    "I just went to see Zong Zhengya and told her about breaking off the engagement." Wei Xiao suddenly told Luo Huiniang about the matter.


    Luo Huiniang was obviously stunned, but she didnt ask anything and only said the word oh to indicate that she understood.


    Wei Xiao was a little angry: "You don''t want to know how she answered?"


    Luo Huiniang shook her head: "This is a matter between you and your husband. It doesn''t matter what I think."


    Wei Xiao: "Humph, you are good at pretending now. If you really don''t care, why did you wait for me for so many years!"


    Although Zong Zhengya had been waiting for him for several years, it was because he gave Zong Zhengya a promise, which was regarded as an exchange of interests. However, Luo Huiniang was willing to give up the flowering period and wait for him without any promise, and she still did not expect results. Wait.


    Luo Huiniang didn''t want to quarrel with him, so she asked, "You are telling me this, do you want to remind me of something?"


    Wei Xiao was furious. He said this because he wanted to tell her that he was not attracted to Zong Zhengya. He also wanted to be honest with her like Sang did to Gu Er. But in the end, this woman didn''t know what was good or bad. She didn''t answer his question and only asked him something else.


    It is really troublesome to have a heart-to-heart rtionship with a woman!


    Wei Xiao was angry for a while and said: "It''s nothing, I just remind you to be careful and don''t conflict with her. After all, she is the concubine and you are just a concubine."


    After hearing this, the color on Luo Huiniang''s face quickly faded, and her body began to sway a little. However, she quickly grabbed the corner of the table, stabilized her body, and said: "I understand, and I will strictly abide by my duty as a concubine, and will not interact with her." If there is a conflict between the principal concubine... she will also take good care of the child in her womb, so that the child will be born safely and grow up healthily, don''t worry."


    After Wei Xiao heard this, looking at her obviously sad but holding on, the excitement he expected was gone, and he regretted provoking her with his words.


    But Wei Xiao did not coax her, but told her about the other two concubines: "The Ye family is the inws of Uncle Liu''s family, and we have a good rtionship with me. Ye Anxiu is also a good person. You can associate with her with peace of mind."


    "Rui Shuang''s brother Rui Xiong and I are close friends of life and death. He is still in charge of all the troops in the New Sixth City. You and Rui Shuang must get along well. If you encounter any conflicts, you must let her go. No. Offend her to avoid ruining my rtionship with Rui Xiong and causing changes in New Six Cities."


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang lowered her head and sighed silently, feeling very tired.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he saw this, and said unhappily: "Since you have chosen to be with me and to be the link that protects several families, these are what you have to bear, and they are all good people, and their scheming is not as deep as Zong Zhengya''s. You also have Aunt Wu and Mrs. Fan to help you, it''s not difficult to deal with them, just rx."


    There is no point in not rxing, she has already made her choice: "I know, I will do it well."


    Luo Huiniang said again: "If you have something to do, please leave first. I''m fine and I don''t need you to apany me."


    Did you actually drive him away?


    This king is really giving you too much face, making you get more and more aggressive! Wei Xiao was very angry and walked away.


    As soon as I stepped out of the backyard, I heard a loud cry that shook the roof. I knew it was Eng crying without asking.


    "What are you crying about, that brat? He cries all the time. He must be the result of Gu Er''s pampering!"


    Sang has known the rules since he was a child, and it is Gu Er''s fault that he does not pamper his children.


    Well, Wei Changfeng didn''t dare to answer what he said, but he quickly replied: "It''s the second young master of Qin who saw Chen and others eating meat and made a fuss about eating it, but the Qin family hasn''t paid tribute yet, so Chen They didnt give him anything to eat, and he started crying.


    You greedy brat, crying over a meal of meat, what a shame! Wei Xiao cursed and asked, Hasnt San Lange to take them home yet?


    Wei Changfeng said: "The Duke of Qin sent someone to ask them to stay with Duke Cheng for one night, and then go back tomorrow to prepare for filial piety."


    Wei Xiao said: "Let''s go, I''m going to teach him a lesson. I can''t spoil him anymore, otherwise I will bring disgrace to my uncle''s family." Wei Changfeng understood that the master was having trouble with Concubine Luo Fang again. So take it out on your children.


    However, Eng grew up, and although he still cried a lot, he stopped quickly. When Wei Xiao found him, he was already happily eating vegetable buns with his little brothers.


    Seeing Wei Xiaoing in, he greeted him: "Uncle, aren''t you going home? Eng isn''t going home either. He wants to live with Zuzu... I''ll give you some vegetables and buns to eat. They''re delicious."


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and looked at the steamed bun that was handed over... This steamed bun was very big, even bigger than the brat''s face.


    "Here, don''t be polite." Seeing that he didn''t ept it, the brat stuffed the bun into his sleeves, staining his precious sleeves!


    Stuffing one bun wasn''t enough, so I ran to get two more buns. Regardless of his dark face, I continued to stuff them into his sleeves: "It''s for auntie and for the baby. It must be full and not hungry."


    this?


    Wei Xiao didn''t get angry after all: "Okay, don''t stuff it. This is food. You can''t stuff it into your sleeves. You have to find a clean bag or wrap it in oil paper."


    Mr. Qin was very pleased...Unknowingly, Brother Xiao was also willing to take the initiative to teach Eng. I hope Brother Xiao can get along well with Eng.


    Er Lang is a naughty child. Mr. Qin can already predict that he will cause a lot of trouble when he grows up. However, as long as Brother Xiao does not pursue the case, Er Lang will not be in danger.


    Brother Xiao was able to gradually change his temperament and be humane under the tossing of Eng and other children.


    Uncle, take it to the baby quickly, dont let the baby get hungry. Eng pushed Wei Xiao out of the door.


    Wei Xiao: "He is not born yet and cannot eat steamed buns."


    "Can''t you eat it?" Eng was startled and said, "Give it to auntie. Auntie is hungry."


    He continued to push Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao actually didn''t stop Er Lang, but followed his push, left the house, and went to Luo Huiniang''s yard.


    Seeing that he was back again, Luo Huiniang asked, "Why are you here again? Don''t you want to go to work?"


    For a power-loving person like him, after staying outside for such a long time, he should immediately summon his confidants to discuss matters and consolidate the lost power in the capital after returning to the capital.


    Wei Xiao: "As long as this night is enough, I will stay here with you. They will feel more at ease and it will be easier for me to do my things."


    refers to Wei Qi and his ministers and generals who were dissatisfied with him.


    After Luo Huiniang heard this, the joy she had just felt in her heart disappeared... Sure enough, even if a person like him stayed with her, he would do so with calction.


    However, she quickly suppressed the difort in her heart, pointed to the thing he was carrying and asked, "What is this?"


    Wei Xiao: "The vegetable buns were given by Eng."


    "Given by Eng? Then I want to eat them all." Luo Huiniang was very happy. She took the bun and started eating it, but: "Aren''t they going home yet? Send someone to send them back quickly. I just came and they It would be bad for the Qin and Gu families if we just stay overnight."


    A hint of ridicule appeared on Wei Xiao''s face: "Luo Huiniang, don''t be naive anymore."


    One of the reasons why he is with her is to use her to maintain the rtionship between Wei, Qin, Gu, Lu, and the Qingma King. How could he allow her to push Eng and the others out?


    Moreover, even if she deliberately treats Eng and the others coldly and pretends to sever ties with the Qin and Gu families, others will not believe her. When it is time to kill you and the Qin and Gu families, she will still be ruthless.

 Chapter 2886: mutation, rage

    Chapter 2886: mutation, rage


    Chapter 2886 Mutation, Fury


    However, Luo Huiniang had indeed been very depressed recently. Wei Xiao saw this but did not pierce her fantasy. He only said: "They are staying with grandpa and the eldest aunt and his wife, and there are also Xiao Luo You and Xiao Zheng." Qi, they are here, its okay, lets eat.


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang, although still very worried, did not dwell on the matter anymore. She sat down to eat and asked herself carefully what she should do after entering the pce so as not to cause trouble to everyone.


    Wei Xiao usually wouldn''t care about this kind of thing when a womanes to the pce for an audience, but he still patiently told Luo Huiniang what he should pay attention to.


    But Luo Huiniang was pregnant and tired all the way, so she fell asleep after listening to it.


    Wei Xiao felt a little distressed when he saw her trying to listen despite her sleepiness, and said, "Go to sleep first. If you don''t understand something, Aunt Wu will remind you... Queen Wang is a good person, and she won''t embarrass you."


    The bad thing is that Wei Qi and the Wang family, the Wang Queen, mother and daughter...for the sake of him being a father soon, he can spare their lives instead of killing them all.


    "Okay~" Luo Huiniang responded, her eyes almost unable to open, she supported Wei Xiao''s arm and went back to the back room. After getting into bed, she quickly fell asleep.


    The same goes for Wei Xiao. Maybe he knows that Luo Huiniang will never harm him, so every time he is around her, he can rx and fall asleep after a while.


    When Nan Yu learned that Wei Xiao was staying in Luo Huiniang''s house again, he felt a little disdainful... It is foolish for a man to rely too much on a woman.


    Zong Zhengya also thinks Wei Xiao is stupid.


    Wei Xiao, abandoning me to favor Luo Huiniang is the stupidest thing you have ever done in your life. Since you dont know what is good for you, dont me me for seeking refuge with others!


    This person is not an outsider to Zong Zhengya. She went south to seduce Qin Sang back then, and it was all that person''s idea.


    And this person is Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji and Zong Zhengya formed an alliance many years ago, but at the beginning, Ning Ji''s request for Zong Zhengya was very simple, as long as she became Qin Sang''s wife and assisted Qin Sang well.


    Later, Zong Zhengya failed to hook up with Qin Sang, and Gu Jinan took advantage of him. Zong Zhengya had no choice but to give up Qin Sang and join Wei Xiao instead.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao knows better than Qin Sang!


    There was no other way, so Zong Zhengya had no choice but to abandon both of them and choose to cooperate with Ning Ji.


    It happened that Ning Ji was now seeking the throne for himself, and he weed Zong Zhengya''s surrender. However, overnight, the two of them used secret letters to discuss the subsequent alliance.


    But on the surface, Zong Zhengya still has nothing to do with Ning Ji. She is just a princess waiting to be married who has been wronged but remains obsessed with her husband.


    October 12, after a white-headed frost came down, the weather becamepletely cold.


    As soon as Eng ran out of the room, Leng cried: "Wow, wu, wu, Leng, daddy, mother, Leng Leng!"


    He turned around and ran back into the house, climbed onto the fire bed and hid under the quilt.


    The big wolf said: "Brother, don''t bezy. You have to go visit your uncle. Get up quickly."


    It is to pull Er Lang out by his feet.


    But the second wolf was strong and could struggle. The big wolf tried for a while, but could not get the second wolf out of the bed.


    In the end, it was Xiao Luo You who lifted up the quilt and carried Er Lang off the fire bed: "Er Lang, the young general with a sharp spear must not be afraid of the cold... Only when it is cold and snowy can we save the divine eagle."


    Little General Condor is the little condor that was rescued on a snowy day.


    The second wolf still fell for this trick. After hearing this, he stood up quickly: "The second wolf is not afraid of the cold. He is going to find the little condor in the snow!"


    Ha, nah, my little brother is so awesome, hes not afraid of the cold. The big wolf stroked the second wolfs head like a little adult.


    nanny Hong smiled and tied the thick cloaks on them. The three little guys walked out of the house hand in hand and ran to find Qin Sang and Gu Jinli.


    The couple had already gotten up and were waiting for them. When they saw theming hand in hand, Gu Jinli praised: "It''s snowy today, so I thought you couldn''t get up, but I didn''t expect you came on time. As expected of the young general of the Condor, he is so awesome." , not afraid of the severe cold!


    "Hahaha, mom knows how powerful Eng is!" Eng ran over, let Gu Jinli hold him, and kissed him: "Mom, daddy,e on." He is such a coquettish boy.


    Qin Sang smiled with Gu Jinli: "Okay, I''ll kiss you."


    The two of them kissed him on the cheek.


    They also captured Big Wolf and Little Luoyou and gave them a mouthful each. Little Luoyou was embarrassed and said, "Cousin, cousin, brother You is old, so there is no need to kiss him."


    "Brother You is only over six years old, and he is still a child. Besides, Brother You helps his cousin take care of the big wolf and the two wolves. It is very hard, and he should be rewarded." Gu Jinli said, and kissed little Luo You again. He also got him a new pair of gloves: "Here, my cousin and aunt made them for you together."


    After hearing this, Xiao Luo You looked at his gloves and saw that there was a young general wearing armor and holding a condor in his arms embroidered with bright embroidery thread. His eyes lit up: "It''s the young general condor. Ha, Brother You likes it very much. Thank you, cousin!"


    The little guy was so happy that he immediately put on his leather gloves.


    The second wolf immediately started moring for gloves: "The second wolf wants it too. I want the little general with a sharp spear. Oh, oh, oh, mother, make it for the second wolf!"


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Don''t cry, two wolves. Your mother has made them for you. It''s a reward for your vegetarianism and filial piety."


    The big wolf and the second wolf are still small, especially the second wolf. The little guy who likes eating meat insists on eating vegetables for a month. This perseverance deserves a reward.


    Haha, thank you mom, mom is the best, Eng likes mom the most! Eng was very happy. After getting the gloves, he immediately put them on happily and punched his parents in a showy manner.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli couldn''t helpughing, and praised him again.


    As for the big wolf


    Big Wolf, lets give our parents a punch too.


    You have to tease your boring cub more, otherwise he will be even more bored.


    "Okay." Big Wolf thought for a while, agreed, put on new gloves, and gave his parents a set of punches.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli praised him highly, and then said: "We are going to pay filial piety today. We will be very busy, but we just need to get through today."


    "Can we eat meat?!" The second wolf was very happy, but he pulled him up, grunted, and after showing that he didn''t care, said: "The second wolf likes the second uncle. The second wolf doesn''t want to eat meat, he wants to eat it for the second uncle." Green vegetables!"


    Ha, Qin Sang said with a smile: "Dad knows, and your second uncle also knows, but the second uncle also loves Eng very much. He said that the little boy''s family can''t always be vegetarian, so he told daddy in his dream that he should let Eng eat meat. No need. I will only eat vegetarian food every day.


    After hearing this, the second wolf smiled and said, "Okay, the second wolf is a good cub and very obedient."


    This was said with a clever look on his face, and he was clearly looking for a gold medal to avoid death, so that Gu Jinli would not be able to stop him from eating too much meat in the future.


    Gu Jinli said deliberately: "Er Lang, the Winter Solstice Festival will be held in more than half a month. Then you won''t need to eat meat, but your favorite cold food cake."


    After hearing this, the second wolf was stunned, and soon cried out: "Ooooh, you bad guy, the second wolf doesn''t like eating the unptable cake, don''t eat it!"


    Gu Jinliughed loudly, pointed at Eng and said to Qin Sang: "Sure enough, I still hate eating cold food cakes so much."


    Qin Sang smiled and watched her ying with the child, feeling happy in his heart and eyes. After Gu Jinli had enough trouble with the child, he took her hand and stood up, and they went to prepare for the filial piety.


    After the Qin family made a filial piety, it was the day when Ning Ji got married.


    Ning Ji once came to deliver the wedding invitation in person, but out of sympathy, Qin Sang went to the wedding banquet on behalf of his family on the day of Ning Ji''s wedding.

 Chapter 2887: Mutation, rage【2】

    Chapter 2887: Mutation, rage��2��


    Chapter 2887 Mutation, Fury2


    Ning Ji has the ability to follow the dragon, and Wei Qi and Wei Xiao both trust Ning Ji. In the eyes of outsiders, he is the confidant of the uncle and nephew.


    These capable men who had captured the emperor and the powerful prince married the concubine of the queen, and people in the capital came to fawn over him one after another.


    Therefore, Ning Ji''s wedding banquet was quite lively. All the prominent families in the capital were there, and many others were stopped outside Ninghou Mansion Street. They could only eat wedding cakes to show their happiness, but were not qualified to enter the mansion to drink wedding wine.


    And Ning Ji did not disappoint this group of people who came to curry favor.


    His Royal Highness is here!


    Prince Wei is here!


    The Duke of Qin has arrived!


    The three of them arrived at Ninghou Mansion together, shocking all the guests to their feet: "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, Prince Wei and Duke Qin are here. We must rush to greet them!"


    Arge group of guests urged Ning Ji to pick them up.


    Ning Ji still pretended to be calm. After tidying up his clothes, he led the guests to greet Wei Xiao and the others: "My lord, I would like to wee His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, Prince Wei, and the Duke of Qin. It is indeed a great honor for Ning to have these three distinguished guests."


    Wei Lin has been studying hard day and night recently, and he has already looked a bit like a prince. Hearing this, he helped Ning Ji up and said with a smile: "Uncle Ning, there is no need to be polite, get up quickly."


    Then he said: "My father said that you are a meritorious official of the David Dynasty, and you had a favor to conceal your identity to your cousin, Qin Guogong, and Grandpa He in the early years. You finally got married. If you weren''t afraid that youring would make the guests ufortable, My father will definitelye to congratte you in person, but now I have to send a junior like me to drink a ss of wedding wine for him."


    As soon as these words came out, someone among the guests present said: "It turns out that Marquis Ning is still kind to Prince Wei, Duke Qin and Duke Cheng!"


    The Prince of Wei and the Duke of Qin should really show respect to Ninghou by bringing his bride, bringing gifts, and drinking wedding wine at his door.


    only


    "The Duke of Qin is a man with a family, so why are he here alone? The whole family shoulde to congratte this benefactor on his wedding." Someone asked this question in a nonchnt way.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked at the man: "Who are you?"


    These three words made the young master who asked the question blush with anger: "I am the second son of the Weng family. My sister is about to marry your uncle, the Marquis of Chang''an. You should call me uncle of the Weng family."


    Qin Sang sneered and said, "A family that sells its daughter for glory has no right to call me uncle."


    "Qin Mu, you are so unbridled!" Young Master Weng was trembling with anger. He looked at Wei Xiao and said, "Prince Wei, the Marquis of Chang''an is also your uncle. Why don''t you say a word when Qin Guogong humiliates his family-inw like this?!"


    "Do you want me to make the decision for you?" Wei Xiao smiled, but: "What''s wrong with what my cousin said? If you don''t want others to say that the Weng family sold their daughters for glory, the Weng family can retreat from the Marquis of Chang''an." My dear, leave the prosperous ce in the capital and go to the countryside to work as a noble farmer who doesn''t care about fame and fortune and only reads books from sages."


    The second young master Weng was shocked: "Prince Wei, you are the nephew of the Marquis of Chang''an, how can you ruin his marriage?"


    Before getting married, the Weng family had long known that Qin Gui had a feud with Qin Sang''s family, but one of the reasons why the Weng family was still willing to get married was that Qin Gui also had a nephew, Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled, turned the wristband on his hand, nced at the second young master Weng and said: "Qin Guogong''s biological father and this king''s biological mother are brothers and sisters of the same mother. As for Qin Gui...my grandfather had already treated him when he was alive. The grievances between the two families have been settled and sorted out. It doesn''t matter whether I recognize him as my uncle or not. Even my uncle can''t say anything wrong about us, because it is Qin Gui''s mother and son who are at fault."


    this?


    Second Young Master Weng was shocked. Didn''t even Prince Wei recognize Qin''s rules?


    He had a thought in his mind that he had been deceived into getting married, and he turned to look at the guests behind him, looking for the person who had persuaded him toe out to show off to the Duke of Qin.


    But the man had long since disappeared. When Ning Ji saw this, he hurriedly said: "Second Young Master Weng has drunk too much. Pleasee and ask him to go to the side room to sober up."


    "Yes." Immediately, servants from the Ning family came over and took the second young master Weng away.


    Ning Ji then said to the guests: "Both the Wei family and the Qin family have made contributions to the people. The two families were wronged back then. I feel deeply guilty for not being able to help them redress their injustice. I just helped the young masters of the two families conceal their identities. , Its just a trivial matter, it cant be considered a favor.


    The guests knew that he was trying to smooth things over, and they all said: "Ninghou is right, we should all be grateful to the royal family of David and the Duke of Qin. They are very kind to us and the world!"


    This rounding was done well, and everyone thinks this matter should be over.


    But Qin Sang said loudly: "In this world, the person who has the most kindness to me and the Qin family is undoubtedly my wife... She helped me hide my identity, saved me in danger several times, and spent all her family wealth to help me travel west. She resisted the Rong and made a miracle medicine to help me defeat the Rong thieves and regain Longshan Mansion. I will never be able to repay her kindness to me in ten lifetimes!"


    Can''t pay it off even in ten lifetimes?


    This is too exaggerated. There is no need to exaggerate like this to support my wife.


    But Qin Sang didn''t feel that he was exaggerating, and continued: "So whoever dares to nder my wife, even if he has Your Majesty as his backer, even if I chase him to the ends of the world, I will not let him go!"


    After speaking, he nced at the people present with murderous eyes.


    The guests were so frightened by the murderous spirit that chills came out of their bodies, and they shouted in their hearts: The one who caused the trouble is Young Master Weng, what does it have to do with us? Don''t warn us.


    But they only dared toin in their hearts, but did not dare to say it out loud.


    "The Duke of Qin is right. His wife is indeed a hero among women and has made great contributions to the country." Some people couldn''t resist his murderous eyes and began to praise Gu Jinli.


    But Qin Sang still said: "As for why my wife and children did note to drink the wedding banquet today, it is because my family just had a filial piety ceremony yesterday, and she and the children were still feeling ufortable and really were not in the mood toe to the banquet... This is the rtionship between mother and son. My parents filial piety.


    Throughout the ages, loyalty and filial piety have been the most important words in the world. Qin Sang exined filial piety to Gu Jinli, and no one dared to question it anymore.


    "Don''t be angry, Duke of Qin. Everyone in the world knows the merits of Duke Qin''s wife... Come in quickly, have a drink with Uncle Ning, and congratte Uncle Ning on his wedding." Ning Ji saw that Qin Sang was really angry, so he hurriedly pulled him. Going to the garden where the banquet was held, even Wei Lin was left behind.


    Wei Lin was very angry, but his father was too useless, and his mother and concubine were punished for what happened in the past. He couldn''t be arrogant, so he could only endure it and follow him to the wedding banquet.


    There were a hundred and twenty tables set up for the Ning family''s wedding banquet. Banquets were set up in the garden and in the house. After Ning Ji invited Wei Lin, Wei Xiao, and Qin Sang to take their seats, the wedding banquet officially started.


    The matter of Young Master Weng had no impact on the wedding banquet. Everyone still had a lively meal, raised their sses and went around, busy making connections for their own families.


    During the banquet, Wei Qi, the queen, the concubine and others gave out rewards, doubling the excitement of the wedding banquet.


    Qin Sang didn''t stay long. After the pce attendants who presented the reward to the emperor and the empress left, he, Gu Jinan and others stood up and left.


    Ning Ji learned that they were leaving and came out to see him off in person: "Sang, Uncle Ning is very grateful that you cane to the banquet."


    After saying this, he looked at Gu Jinan again.


    Gu Jinan cupped his hands and led Gu Dexing and others away to a distance.


    Ning Ji waited for them to leave and exined: "I didn''t know about Weng Er''s matter before... Don''t worry, I will investigate this matter. If there is someone behind the scenes, Uncle Ning will dig that person out and give it to you." , give Xiaoyu an exnation."

 Chapter 2888: Mutation, go out again【1】

    Chapter 2888: Mutation, go out again��1��


    Chapter 2888 Mutation, another expedition1


    Qin Sang said: "No need, I will investigate this matter myself. Marquis Ning should spend more time with his bride when she gets married."


    "Ninghou?" Ning Ji smiled bitterly after hearing this: "It seems that you still have a problem with Uncle Ning, but Uncle Ning deserves it."


    As he spoke, Ning Ji took out a wedding box with gold paint depicting two flying birds, and handed it to Qin Sang: "This is the wedding wine and cake for Xiaoyu, take it back to her... Back then in Douyoufang, Ning Ji Because of her family status, my uncle said some things that disliked her, which caused our two families to drift apart. I would like to say sorry to her on behalf of Uncle Ning...Uncle Ning does not ask for anything, but that our two families will continue to be close to each other in the future. When we get along, there will no longer be any conflicts.


    Qin Sang took the wedding box and said, "Thank you so much, Marquis Ning."


    Another exnation: "Actually, the quality of my rtionship with Ninghou has nothing to do with Xiaoyu. We just have different political opinions, so sometimes we have to stay apart."


    Stop talking about Xiaoyu. As early as when Longshan Prefecture Ning Ji asked him why he didn''t want to fight and proim himself emperor, he made it very clear that everything was because of his own inclination and had nothing to do with Xiaoyu.


    After hearing this, Ning Ji just smiled and didn''t believe Qin Sang''s words at all. In his heart, Qin Sang would give up the throne because he was deceived by Gu Jinli, because Gu Jinli was afraid that Qin Sang would have a concubine after he became emperor, and she would not be able to have it all to herself. Qin Sang.


    These words were spoken by Gu Jinli himself in hisst life, and many people know it!


    Ning Ji added: "What you said at the wedding banquet today is actually not good for Xiaoyu... Everyone knows that you care about her, so everyone will use her to threaten you."


    Qin Sang: "Xiaoyu is my wife. Even if I belittle her externally, when the enemy takes my family as hostages, Xiaoyu and my children will still be the targets of capture. Why don''t I let the words out and let them know what to do?" The cost to my family can still make them a little afraid, so they don''t dare to take action easily."


    As he spoke, he looked at Ning Ji and said, "Xiaoyu is not an ipetent person. In terms of ability, sometimes I feel ashamed."


    So, no matter what the purpose of your friendship with me is, dont think about harming Xiaoyu, she is not a person who allows herself to be harmed!


    "Farewell." After Qin Sang said this, he took the wedding box and went to join Gu Jinan, Gu Dexing, and Xu Zhaoming, and left Ninghou Mansion together.


    As for Cheng Geer, Gu Dewang, Qi Kangming, Dou Ke, and Wei Xiao, they are still staying at the Ning family and continuing to have the wedding banquet... These people are more capable of causing trouble, so they are not afraid of leavingte.


    When Qin Sang arrived home, it was not dark yet. Gu Jinli saw him, went up to him, and asked, "You havee back so early. Have you eaten the banquet? Is there any gossip at the banquet? Is there any beauty trying to seduce you?"


    Qin Sang looked at her excited and questioning look, smiled, hugged her and asked: "Do you really want me to be entangled by a beauty?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, poked his face and said, "I don''t think so, it''s because you are too attractive to beauties, that''s why I asked this question."


    Qin Sang shook his head and said: "What attracts beauties is not my appearance, but my status."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "What do you mean, a beautiful woman really seduces you?!"


    Seeing her jealous look, Qin Sang was so happy that he quicklyforted her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, no beauty dares to plot against me now. I just went to the wedding banquet today, but I didn''t eat enough, Madam. Leave some food for me?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said deliberately: "No, we ate them all. You will starve tonight."


    Then I wont eat anymore, Ill eat small fish~ Qin Sang said, picked her up and walked into the house.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red due to his irritation, and he hurriedly said: "Put me down quickly, Big Wolf and Two Wolf are just going to take a bath, they wille over for dinnerter."


    We havent eaten yet!


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, Grandma Yu and Nurse Hong will take good care of them... Xiaoyu just needs to stay with me. I''ve missed you for more than a month, it''s been very hard~" Qin Sang''s voice gradually became softer, and finally he kissed He held her, blocked her words of protest in his mouth, and after lingering for a few times, swallowed her words, her breath and sweetness into his belly.


    Gu Jinli was so tortured that he almost died. He woke up in the middle of the night andined while eating dinner: "It is indeed a manual job, but it is better not to marry, to be andlord''s mother-inw, counting money every day, and to be a ve to a long-termborer."


    Qin Sangughed so hard that he put his hands into her underwear, hugged her tightly against her waist, and said, "If Xiaoyu bes andowner, then I will be a long-term worker enved by you." After hearing this, Gu Jinli said, His face was so red that he hit him with his elbow and said, "But it''s obviously me who is being bullied now... Also, have you read some rogue books?!"


    "Huh? What is a rogue book?" Qin Sang said innocently: "I don''t understand it at all. I only understand a little bit, and I learned it through practice with Xiaoyu."


    Boom!


    Gu Jinli felt that his face was going to explode with heat, and he quickly surrendered: "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have provoked you."


    "But Xiaoyu has already provoked you, and you can''t regret it." Qin Sang said, kissed her neck, and took away the meatballs in her hand: "It''ste at night, Xiaoyu, don''t eat too much meat. You will umte food...but that''s okay, I''ll help the little fish digest it."


    After saying that, he took action and began to torment her again, and he continued to torment her for several days.


    Gu Jinli is going crazy...Why did my simple little brother Qin be like this, this, and that?


    After Ning Ji got married, it seemed that the door to joy had opened. Except for a few extremely bad days, people were getting married and giving birth to daughters on other days in Beijing, so the capital was very lively.


    Gu Jinli also took the children to have wedding banquets several times, and Qin Sang would pick her up every time.


    After meeting them several times, some people in the capital looked down upon them. They felt that Gu Jinli was marrying Qin Sang because of repayment, and they also believed that Qin Sang was sincere in his treatment of Gu Jinli.


    And sincerity is actually the most frightening thing.


    People in the capital dare not speak ill of Gu Jinli anymore or say that Gu Jinli is not worthy of Qin Sang, let alone plot to kill her easily.


    After all, if something happened to her, Duke Qin would really dare to kill someone. Then Young Master Weng was arrested by the people of the Wucheng Army and Horses Division a few days after the Ning family''s wedding banquet, and he is still in jail now.


    Qin Gui was busy rescuing people, but after working several times, he only fished out a piece of tattered clothes belonging to Mr. Weng. If Mr. Weng wanted to be released from prison, he would have to stay for three months. He would be spending the New Year in prison. !


    Miss Weng saw Qin Sang''s deep love for Gu Jinli and Qin Gui''s ipetence in her eyes, so she regretted the marriage again.


    But Mr. Weng refused, saying that the second young master Weng had been arrested and the Weng family could no longer offend Qin Gui, so he forced her to marry him.


    Zong Zhengya was very angry when she heard that Qin Sang stood up for Gu Jinli, but the day of her marriage to Wei Xiao wasing soon, so she could only suppress her anger, pretend to be happy, and prepare for the wedding.


    Gu Jinli didn''t care about the outside world and was happily preparing to return to Dafeng Vige.


    This is for the third grandpa and the third grandma, this is for your grandpa and grandma, this is for your aunt and little cousin..."


    Ouch, little cousin, does little cousin like Eng?


    "Of course I do. Eng is her little cousin. She likes to take care of the little baby. She will feed you when the timees."


    Hahaha, the second wolf also likes the little cousin and will protect her, but when the second wolf grows up, he can eat by himself, so dont feed her!


    "Okay, Eng is very powerful. He can feed himself without being fed." Gu Jinli took the children and happily selected gifts for the family.


    Its a pity that she is destined not to leave the capital this year.


    Five days before Wei Xiao''s wedding, Xinying brought news that the Northeast was being attacked.

 Chapter 2889: Mutation, go out again【2】

    Chapter 2889: Mutation, go out again��2��


    Chapter 2889 Mutation, another expedition [2]


    On the first day of November, the capital city was already covered in snow. Everyone had to wear thick cotton coats and leather boots when going out for a walk, otherwise the cold could freeze and **** people''s feet.


    But the capital city in winter is still bustling with activity, weddings are happening constantly, and the court is also busy preparing for the Winter Solstice Festival.


    Because the Winter Solstice Festival in the first year of the David Dynasty was held too hastily, Wei Qi attached great importance to this year''s Winter Solstice Festival. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, he ordered the Ministry of Rites and the Qin Tian Jian to start preparing for the ceremony.


    Just wait for the arrival of the winter solstice and immediately take his son Wei Lin to ept the sacrifice. In this way, Wei Lin''s position as prince will be more stable, and the chance of Wei Xiao''s session to the throne will be even smaller.


    However, just as Wei Qi was talking to the ministers about the Winter Solstice Festival in the Jinluan Pce and praying that the David Dynasty would not fall, Commander Yuan suddenly entered the Jinluan Pce and said: "Your Majesty, the Marquis of Zhou has returned with a cavalry force. , I have to meet with His Majesty for something big, and I asked Your Majesty to summon him as soon as possible no matter what!"


    The smile on Wei Qi''s face froze, and he was a little unhappy... This Zhou Huang was bing more and more ignorant of the rules. He knew clearly that it was early morning, but he still hurriedly asked for a meeting.


    Wei Lin took the lead and said: "Father, the Marquis of Zhou ising to Beijing to seek an audience at this moment. There must be something important. Please summon the Marquis of Zhou as soon as possible, so as not to miss the state affairs."


    That''s right, Wei Lin is only eight years old and has already been allowed toe to the court to listen to politics by Wei Qi''en.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi smiled again on his face and said: "The prince is right, we will stay here for today. The ministers should go back to their respective ministries to handle errands and retreat from the court."


    Yes, I will retire! Mr. Ge and the six ministers led the courtiers to bow and retreat.


    Take the Marquis of Zhou to the Qingzheng Hall. Wei Xiao ordered and led Wei Lin to the Qingzheng Hall first.


    The imperial city was too big. Zhou Huang arrived at the Qingzheng Pce half an hourter. When he saw Wei Qi, he didn''t even have time to kneel down and worshiped. He could only say hurriedly: "Your Majesty, Northeast War Report, Dongqing nned to murder Liu Hou , massively mobilized troops to besiege Yangji Mansion. It has been more than a month now. It is still unclear what the situation in Yangji Mansion is... Leading the siege was the young prince Zhou. He hated the Wei family deeply, and Yangji Mansion It is very likely that the city will be destroyed and massacred!"


    "What, what are you talking about!" Wei Qi stood up from the dragon couch in shock, rushed down, snatched the secret letter from Zhou Huang''s hand, read it hastily, held up the secret letter, and sneered: "Is this a battle report? Why are there no big seals from the government offices and garrison camps along the way? Who gave you the battle report? Could it be that there are evil thieves who lied about the military situation and wanted to destroy the stability of the country?!"


    What should we do if we send troops to reinforce the capital because of this kind of battle report without the headquarters of the various prefectures along the way? !


    Zhou Huang said: "The battle report was sent from Jiqing Mansion, but it was using a letter eagle, so there is no seal of each government... The northeast is too far from the capital. If you use war horses to deliver the message, even if you travel day and night, it will take almost three months. It was toote to get to the capital, so I had to use a letter eagle to convey the message, so I couldn''t get every government official to stamp it... But there are the handprints and big seals of the Jiqing government office and the new guard general on it, so there won''t be any fake ones. !


    No wonder Prince Wei''s people would send him the letter eagle and the battle report first, and let him, his confidant, send it to Wei Qi, so as to prevent Wei Qi from not believing it and dying the war.


    Because of this move, Zhou Huang''s view of Wei Xiao has changed somewhat.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Wei is here." Commander Yuan came to report.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wei Xiao entered the Qingzheng Hall, holding the same letter in his hand: "Uncle, this is a battle report sent to my nephew by the soldiers of the Eagle Food Gang who stayed in the northeast...Uncle Liu is indeed in danger. , I just dont know if he is missing or killed?


    He added: "Ever since Xinliu City was captured, Dongqing has been dissatisfied with us and will definitely wait for an opportunity to attack David for revenge. Ny percent of this battle report is true. Uncle, don''t doubt it. Quickly report the six ministers and the elders." We have been summoned to discuss the matter of aiding the Northeast and counterattacking Dongqing!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi looked at Wei Xiao, his mind racing, thinking about killing two birds with one stone, or even three birds with one stone.


    After a while, he said: "It is my decree that there has been a change in the Northeast. It is announced that the six ministers and cab ministers wille to the pce to discuss matters. Uncle Xiao is also called." "Yes." The chief **** immediately ordered the pce officials to summon all the gentlemen.


    The adults had just returned to the Sixth Department. Their chairs were not yet warm, and they hurried to the Qingzheng Hall. The subordinates in each department were all panicked and whispered: "What happened? Why did all the six ministers go to the Qingzheng Hall?"


    Colleagues waved their hands and said: "I''m not sure... don''t talk anymore, just finish the official business at hand first."


    However, the adults of the six ministries had been there all day, and they had not yete out of the Qingzheng Pce after the imperial city gate was closed. The officials of the six ministries became more and more uneasy. It was clear that something big had happened, but they didn''t know what the big thing was.


    Gu Jinli was also very curious, but she didn''t have to be curious for long before Qin Sang came back with a sad face.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he felt distressed. He went up to hug him and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to see Zhang Zhong and his wife off? Why aren''t you happy?"


    A few days ago, Zhang Zhong and Lian Mingxiu of the Lian family got married. Today is a day for the young couple to pay a special visit. Qin Sang''s family called Xie Cheng''s family, Zhang Yan''s family, and Widow Xiao''s family. Everyone was busy. Zhang Zhong and his wife were entertained.


    Qin Sang raised his hand and hugged her tightly. After a long time, he said: "I just received news from the Fei family. Dongqing raised troops to attack Yangji Mansion. Yangji Mansion was besieged for more than a month. It is estimated that the city has been broken... Da Liu Uncle, hes dead.


    Qin Sang has been in contact with the Fei family, and the Fei family is also more oriented towards the Qin and Gu families, so Qin Sang has received rtivelyplete information, and the letter said a lot... Fei Jiawang sent someone to General Liu After checking the missing people in the mountains, traces of the Dongqing people were found.


    Since Fei Jiawang and the others all spoke Dongqing dialect, they overheard: "Uncle Liu was eaten by a tiger and his body was not intact!"


    At the end of the sentence, Qin Sang''s voice choked up, and his arms tightened around Gu Jinli''s body, as if this was the only way to make himself feel less ufortable.


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this and quicklyforted him: "Don''t be sad. The news may be inurate. If you haven''t seen the body, you may still be alive."


    But


    Those Dongqing people said that the buried bones of Uncle Liu were dug out and made into a gpole for the white g of surrender. They were also taken outside Yangji Mansion to show off to the people in the city!


    Qin Sang''s heart ached when he thought of what Fei Jiawang wrote in Fei Jiawang''s letter about the Dongqing people trampling Uncle Liu''s bones. However, he didn''t want Xiaoyu to know the cruel things on the battlefield, and he didn''t want the bones to be humiliated. Son told her.


    He just hugged her and said, "I hope Uncle Liu is still alive... We have suffered for twelve years and finally live a good life. I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Uncle Liu endured a lot of hardships in his life to be a marquis. In order to help the Wei family and the Qin family, he was thrown into prison twice and was almost beheaded by Emperor Jingyuan.


    Fortunately, Da Chu was unstable at that time, the northwest was already in chaos, and the northeast could no longer be in chaos, so Uncle Liu was released again.


    But how could he end up like this after he had obviously survived... being eaten until only the bones were left, and the bones were dug out and humiliated!

 Chapter 2890: Mutation, then go to war【3】

    Chapter 2890: Mutation, then go to war��3��


    Chapter 2890 Mutation, another expedition3


    "There will be no idents. We are all blessed people and everything will be fine. Don''t think too much. Wait a moment. The good news that Uncle Liu is not dead maye back in a few days." Gu Jinliforted him. , seeing him so sad made me feel extremely ufortable.


    "Aww, mom and dad, hug me again, and the second wolf wants to be hugged too!" After the big meal, the second wolf was taken to take a bath, but this was a rough baby, and he was very particr about bathing. He was already wrapped in a thick quilt. , ran to find my parents.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Whatever you want, when you grow up, take it to your wife. Daddy is mine."


    "Humph, mother is domineering, and daddy is also a second wolf!" Eng said, he didn''t want the quilt, rushed over and hugged Qin Sang''s legs, raised his head and smiled at him: "Dad hugged Eng, second wolf was cold .


    Gu Jinli was furious: "You brat, put on the quilt quickly. If you get cold, you will not only have to take bitter medicine, but you will also have to get painful needles."


    After hearing this, the second wolf looked at Qin Sang and pretended to cry: "Daddy, did you hear that? Hug the second wolf quickly, otherwise the second wolf will get cold."


    "..." Gu Jinli was convinced: "You are really good at fighting for favor, and you even resorted to the tactic of suffering."


    The second wolf patted his chest and said, "Yeah, the second wolf knows the art of war."


    Gu Jinli: "What about the art of war? I just heard a few stories about how to defeat the enemy, and you brag about it."


    Er Lang: "Hmph, don''t brag, Er Lang is awesome!"


    "Shameless boy." Gu Jinli said, taking a peek at Qin Sang, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the sadness on his face receded a bit.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang raised his hand and touched her face and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. As long as Xiaoyu is here, no matter how sad things happen, I can get through it... Xiaoyu is my sun." .


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Is it just the sun? I thought I was a pistachio."


    Qin Sang finally smiled and added: "Well, the little fish is the sun and also the pistachio."


    "Ah sneeze!" The poor Eng was ignored by his parents. He sneezed because of the cold, rubbed his nose, looked at them and cried: "Dad and mother are bad, ignore Eng, wuwu."


    Qin Sang let go of Gu Jinli, squatted down, picked up the quilt, wrapped it around Eng, and said with a sullen face: "You brat, you don''t wear much clothes in the cold weather, and you threw away the quilt, I really thought you Is he the sharpshooting general who can live in a snow cave and not get sick?"


    The second wolfughed and nestled into Qin Sang''s arms, saying: "Second wolf, if you practice, you won''t get sick if you live in a snow cave."


    Qin Sang nodded: "This does require practice, but it will take another two years. You are still young and cannot bear it."


    Both the Wei and Qin families were military generals. They had secret medicine and special training methods to train their children so that their bodies could adapt to the cruel battlefield.


    Gu Jinli knew about this secret medicine and the secret training method, but he still felt sorry for the children. But Eng, a brat like him, wanted to join the army at first sight. In this case, he must practice hard. If he doesn''t exercise his body well, he will really go to the battlefield in the future. It will harm him.


    "Come, get dressed." Qin Sang carried the second wolf to the fire bed, and Gu Jinli brought some clothes. After the couple dressed him, the big wolf and the little Luo You also took a bath and came back.


    The two of them are rtively well-behaved and are already dressed, so they dont need to worry about it.


    However, Gu Jinli knew that Qin Sang would be very busy today, so he did not tell them a story. Instead, he handed the book to Xiao Luo You: "Brother You, tell your brothers stories tonight, okay?"


    "Okay!" Xiao Luo You is a good brother. He likes to take care of his younger brothers. He is also very smart. After seeing that something was wrong with his cousin and aunt tonight, he was sensible and took the big wolf and the two wolves back to the courtyard where they lived. Qin Sang looked at Xiao Luo You''s back. After they walked away, he said: "I hope the soldiers will not attack the Qingma King''s tribe at this time."


    Although Tuogude was defeated, Tuogude was not an ipetent person. Two years was enough for him to clean up the enemy forces in Rong and lead his troops to make aeback.


    As soon as the news of Dongqing''s attack on the Northeast spreads, Tuogude''s nature will definitely lead troops to stir up trouble!


    Speaking of this matter, Gu Jinli said worriedly: "Will anyone me you for not wiping out Dahong in one fell swoop?"


    Qin Sang held her hand, looked at her, and smiled reassuringly: "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about these things. Even if they criticize me, they can''t punish me because I''m not wrong."


    In the Qingzheng Pce, Mr. Wang and Mr. Zuo were already using this matter to criticize Sang Qin, saying: "We could have taken advantage of the victory to pursue the attack, but we withdrew our troops to defend. If the Duke of Qin had wiped out the soldiers, we wouldn''t have to worry about being attacked from both sides now!"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "The bandits have been plundering us for thousands of years, so they are so easy to destroy? If you have the guts, go and destroy the bandits? If you don''t have the ability, just shut up!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Zuo was too frightened to say a word.


    The king said: "Prince Wei, since ancient times, we should take advantage of the victory to pursue the enemy. However, the Duke of Qin returned to defense after a great victory. There is indeed a danger of letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    Wei Xiao was very angry when he heard this: "Wang, what do you mean, do you want to say that the Duke of Qin deliberately let the bandits go? You are getting more and more wanton. If I don''t beat you, you think the status of the Wang family is already higher than..."


    "Prince Wei, calm down!" Mr. Feng held Wei Xiao and did not let him beat Mr. Wang. Instead, he looked at Mr. Wang and said: "Wang Shangshu, the reason why the Duke of Qin did not take advantage of the victory to pursue was because at that time, the Chu State''s treasury was empty, and even food and grass were scarce. Its all gone, and in the battle of Xingan Prefecture, even ten-year-old children went up to the city tower to defend themselves against the enemy. If we dont rest and recuperate, let alone destroy the army, the soldiers will not even reach the royal court and will die of exhaustion on the way!


    "Destroying the Rong is not something that can be aplished overnight. It is a great achievement that requires several generations to slowly erode away. So Mr. Wang, please don''t act too hastily, and don''t nder the heroes who resisted the Rong. Otherwise, don''t me me for using the criminalw to punish you. One crime!" Mr. Feng is the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment and is familiar with all criminalws. What Mr. Wang just said did vite the criminalws and can be punished.


    However, now that foreign enemies are visiting, there should be harmony within the country, so Mr. Feng did not take any serious measures.


    only


    Mr. Feng was very curious. Mr. Wang has always been steady, so why did he suddenly criticize Mugeer?


    Does it mean that you don''t want Muge''er to lead troops to the northeast for reinforcements? Or do you want to take the opportunity to suppress Muge''er so that you can take away the troops in the northwest?


    Mr. Feng is indeed a man of extraordinary strategism. Both of his guesses were correct. Mr. Wang would do this because of Wei Qi''s instructions.


    Looking around, there are only four people who are capable of leading troops to rescue the Northeast and repel Dongqing''s army, Zhou Huang, General Xiao, Qin Sang and Wei Xiao.


    Zhou Huang and General Xiao are Wei Qi''s confidants. If they leave the capital, Wei Qi will not even sleep at ease, let alone sleep.


    Let Qin Sang go?


    If Qin Sang wins the battle against Dongqing again, then the soldiers and civilians in the northwest and northeast will turn against him, which will be very detrimental to the Wei Dynasty!


    So Wei Qi wants to suppress Qin Sang, lift Wei Xiao up, and let Wei Xiao lead his troops back to the northeast to fight against the enemy... The battlefield is dangerous, and there is a chance that Wei Xiao will nevere back.


    Even if he wins, Wei Xiao''s troops will suffer a lot. When his soldiers assassinate Wei Xiao on the way back, the chance of sess will be very high.


    Even if Wei Xiao did not die after being assassinated, Wei Xiao''s temper would definitely make him furious and he would take the opportunity to raise troops to kill him. Then he would be able to say that Wei Xiao had wronged him and take the opportunity to destroy Wei Xiao.


    Its really a n that kills three birds with one stone!

 Chapter 2891: Mutation, then go to war【4】

    Chapter 2891: Mutation, then go to war��4��


    Chapter 2891 Mutation, another expedition4


    "Shang Shu Feng is right. When I saw the war in the northeast, I was worried about the safety of the Wang family. I lost my sense of proportion for a moment and I couldn''t help it." Mr. Wang epted the offer and apologized to Mr. Feng and Wei Xiao. , and also wiped away his tears.


    80% of the Wang family members are in the northeast. Everyone saw him crying and felt sympathy for him.


    However


    "In terms of misery, who canpare to the Liu Ye family and the besieged people of Yangji Mansion?!" Wei Xiao said rudely, and then said: "So for the current n, I hope that you will not If you are nning something, you must work together to fight against the foreign enemies. If you dare to say something, dont me me for being ruthless!"


    After saying that, he red at Mr. Wang angrily, obviously still annoyed with Mr. Wang for specting about Qin Sang letting go of the bandits.


    His Majesty Wang quickly lowered his head and bowed to him: "This official is confused. Please calm down Prince Wei."


    Wei Xiao: Humph!


    Ning Ji came out and said: "Your Majesty, Prince Wei, now that the Northeast is invaded, we must send troops to help quickly. If it is toote, the entire Northeast will be in danger."


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to lead troops back to the northeast to avenge the Liu Ye family and the people of Yangji Mansion. I beg your Majesty to do it!" General Xiao knelt down and begged, his eyes already red.


    He had a close friendship with Liu Ye, and after learning of their tragic fate, he no longer wanted to take care of the overall situation of the capital, but just wanted to lead his troops to avenge them!


    But Wei Qi disagreed: "I know you want to avenge Liu Hou, but you are old, and the capital is several months away from the northeast. Even if you can survive the pain of marching and sessfully lead the troops to the northeast, how can you survive again?" Do you have the physical strength to fight fiercely with Dongqings viins?


    Mr. Zuo echoed: "Uncle Xiao, what your Majesty said is true. You are too old to bear this hardship. Trying to be strong will only lead to defeat, harm to the soldiers, and harm to the entire Northeast!"


    this?


    General Xiao wants to say a few words for himself, but he is indeed old. Once he is weak or sick, he may be defeated.


    But


    Then who should lead the troops to rush to the northeast? The Marquis of Zhou? Or the Prince of Wei?


    Wei Qi nced at Zhou Huang and then at Wei Xiao, pretending to be embarrassed and remained silent.


    Mr. Wang said: "Zhili is an important ce to protect the safety of the capital. It is difficult for Zhou Hou to leave, and Prince Wei is very familiar with Northeast and Dongqing. Back then, he defeated more with less and won the six new cities. I feel that, Themander-in-chief who rushes to the northeast to help the Northeast and severely defeats the traitors in Dongqing is none other than Prince Wei!"


    Mr. Zuo is really the reincarnation of a yes man, and he immediately echoed: "I also feel that Prince Wei is the bestmander to lead troops to help the Northeast."


    Zhou Huang said: "...I agree."


    Although His Majesty has changed and his view of Wei Xiao has also changed, he is still loyal to Your Majesty now.


    General Xiao thought for a while and agreed: "Based on ability and experience, apart from me, Uncle Liu, and Marquis Zhou, Prince Wei is indeed the best choice... But Prince Wei is about to get married. If he leads the troops on an expedition, he will Arent you going to postpone the wedding again?


    Wei Xiao looked at them and sneered in his heart. Except for General Xiao who was sincere to him because of the Liu family, these people were all Wei Qi''sckeys!


    but


    Wei Xiao is a ruthless person, and he doesn''t care about alerting the enemy at this moment. He looked directly at Wei Qi and said: "Uncle, my nephew found a clue about the murder of our family some time ago. He must stay in Beijing to continue to investigate the truth and lead troops to help the Northeast. Lets leave this matter to Brother Mug.


    Hehe, Wei Qi found out that he had found the clue about Yin Xiaosi. He was afraid that the truth of the year would be revealed, so he murdered Grandma Yin, and now he wants to take him away. He will not leave. He must work hard to find out the truth of the year, catch the people who harmed Wei Guogong and his family, and let the **** die by being cut into pieces with a thousand knives and breaking his bones and heart!


    "Brother Xiao, what are you talking about? Have you found any clues that our family was wronged?!" Wei Qi was shocked and a little panicked... It''s impossible. It was a matter that was carefully handled by thieves back then, and those thieves He''s gone, where can Wei Xiao go to find clues?


    Mr. Feng was also very excited. Regardless of the fact that this was the Qingzheng Pce, he grabbed Wei Xiao and asked, "Brother Xiao, have you really found the clues?!"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "I dare not lie when ites to the innocence of the Wei family, so I must stay, find actual evidence as soon as possible, and catch the real culprit behind it, lest the murderer escapes again."


    He looked at Wei Qi again and said, "Uncle, please do it!"


    These words fell in Wei Qi''s ears, as if they were "Please give me your life, uncle!" Wei Qi was frightened and panicked again, but he quickly raised his hands to cover his face to cover up his panic.


    After a while, he choked up and said: "The murders of our three ns were all caused by unjust cases back then. My uncle never dreamed of finding out the cases back then..."


    Wei Qi put down his hand, showed his face, and said sadly: "But the lives of the people in the Northeast are equally important. Compared to you, Brother Mu is not familiar with the Northeast, and he is even stranger to Dongqing, and he has never eaten Northeast food. We are suffering from extreme cold, and if we ask him to lead troops to rush for reinforcements, I am afraid he will suffer defeat."


    Zhou Huang nodded: "What your Majesty said is true. Prince Wei, you should lead the troops to the northeast. As for the unjust case of the Wei family back then, your Majesty and Feng Shangshu will definitely find out."


    "Find out? The Ministry of Punishment has been investigating for more than a year, but have they found any clues? I suspect that the murderer is hiding in the court, so the truth has not been found out for a long time!" Wei Xiao risked his life! He said, "For the sake of the innocence of the entire Wei family, and for the sake of giving an exnation to my ancestors, I will not give up on pursuing the truth of the case at this time!"


    They didnt say they would abandon the people in the Northeast. Anyway, they just wanted to stay in the capital and not go to the rescue.


    Mr. Feng didn''t want his reputation to get worse, so he hurriedly came out to smooth things over: "Your Majesty, we have been discussing for a whole day, and our minds are all confused. Why don''t we go back home to rest first, refresh our minds, and then discuss the matter of rushing to the Northeast tomorrow?"


    Wei Qi was being pressed harder and harder by Wei Xiao, and he couldn''t hold on any longer. He nodded and said, "Mr. Feng is right... Dear friends, thank you for your hard work. You should go back and rest first."


    Mr. Feng was the first to say: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your consideration."


    After bowing, he took Wei Xiao away.


    Other Ge Lao and Shangshu who were not confidants also resigned and left.


    However, Ning Ji did not leave. He stayed and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, I feel that the Duke of Qin is the best person to lead troops to help the Northeast and fight against Dongqing."


    Wei Qi frowned: "Ninghou, Qin Guogong has alreadymanded the entire northwest. Let him lead troops to the northeast again. Regardless of winning or losing, it will not be good for him or the court."


    "I know your Majesty''s concerns, but..." Ning Ji stopped and looked at Zhou Huang, Mr. Wang, the chief **** and others.


    Wei Qi knew that Ning Ji had some supernatural powers, so he understood what was happening and said to Zhou Huang and the others: "Marquis Zhou, brother-inw, there is no discussion today. You should go home first."


    Yes. Zhou Huang, Master Wang and others then left.


    After they left, Ning Ji told Wei Qi some future matters. This persuaded Wei Qi to give up his n of killing three birds with one stone and agreed to let Qin Sang lead troops to rush to the northeast.


    Ning Ji''s n was sessful, he smiled in his heart, and became more and more proud of his rebirth... He is the real person who inherits the destiny, Emperor Jingyuan, Qin Sang, Wei Qi, Wei Xiao, Lao Wei Guogong, Lao Qin Hou, Da Rong''s Tuogu, and even these thousands of miles of country are just chess pieces to be yed by him!

 Chapter 2892: Mutation, then go to war【5】

    Chapter 2892: Mutation, then go to war��5��


    Chapter 2892 Mutation, another expedition5


    but


    Wei Qi looked at Ning Ji again. After being silent for a while, he asked: "Sir, you have incredible magical powers. Do you know who is the culprit who framed the Wei family for coborating with the enemy and betraying the country?"


    Ning Ji shook his head: "I didn''t dream about who the murderer was... At the end of that broken dream, I only saw His Majesty leading the adult prince to worship the ancestors of the royal family in the ancestral temple... Prince Wei''s tablet is also in the ancestral temple. Inside."


    This answer was exactly the same as when Wei Qi asked it for the first time, which made him feel relieved.


    But Wei Qi didn''t know that this answer that satisfied him was a lie fabricated by Ning Ji. In front of Wei Xiao, Ning Ji told another answer, but these two different answers were regarded by Wei Qi and Wei Xiao as Ning Ji is more loyal to his evidence.


    As everyone knows, their uncle and nephew have been teased by Ning Ji.


    Wei Qi pretended again: "Is there any way to prevent brother Xiao from dying young?"


    Ning Ji still shook his head and said: "The destiny of heaven cannot be vited... Your Majesty, please follow the will of heaven."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi almostughed out loud. So Wei Xiao must die earlier than him!


    However, he could pretend, and said with a sad face: "In that case, brother Xiao really shouldn''t lead troops to help the northeast. He should stay in the capital, have more children, and continue his bloodline, lest he should fall under his knees. Its too bleak.


    He came over again, held Ning Ji''s hand, and said: "Sir, he has such magical powers, but he does not seek for his own family, but only uses them to help me. I am very grateful... When the prince ascends the throne, let him give him a title of Ning." How about the throne of king?"


    Hehe, Ning Ji sneered in his heart, why is it this kind of temptation again? As expected, Wei Qi still couldn''t trust him.


    Ning Ji said: "Your Majesty, who will sit on the throne of the emperor will have his own destiny. Although I have some magical powers, the Ning family does not have such a destiny."


    He also said: "My heart is not about fame and fortune. If it hadn''t been for His Majesty''s request, I wouldn''t even have a wife. I just want to wait for the country to bepletely stable, then go to the fairy mountain in my dream and enter the mountain to practice Taoism."


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, in terms of acting ability, Ning Ji definitely ranks first, even Wei Qi is not good enough in front of him.


    Want to go into the mountains to practice?


    OK!


    Wei Qi was very surprised, but he held back with choked words: "Sir, please don''t say such things. I won''t allow you to go into the mountains to practice. As long as I live for one day, you must stay in the capital to enjoy your happiness, and then be with your sister." Have more children and enjoy the happiness of a family!"


    Ning Ji sighed when he heard this, and said: "Your Majesty, after I had the dream of apocalypse, I should give up everything in the world and go to the mountains to seek enlightenment to thank God for my kindness. Why would your Majesty force me to stay in the mortal world?"


    This is right, Wei Qi is very satisfied... Just be so pure and devoid of desires!


    Ning Ji knelt down again and said, "Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven. I dare not disobey, so I will postpone going to the mountain to practice."


    "That''s right." Wei Qi was very happy, and hurriedly helped Ning Ji up, and said: "You and your sister have just been married, so you should stay at home to continue your heirs, so go back first."


    But what Wei Qi was thinking in his heart was: Oh, if you really give birth to a child, it will prove that your secr heart is not broken, and what you just told me are all lies!


    Ning Ji knew that Wei Qi didn''t really trust him, but Ning Ji didn''t want the little Wang to get pregnant... He had so many children that he didn''t need to have more children. He married the little Wang just to win over the Wang family and stabilize Wei Qi.


    "Yes, I will retire." After Ning Ji saluted, he was escorted back to Ninghou Mansion by the Royal Forest Army.


    The Imperial City Gate was opened several times tonight, and carriages would rush past from time to time on the supposedly quiet streets, making it so noisy that many people in the capital could not sleep peacefully.


    Wei Xiao didn''t sleep either. Aftering out of the imperial city with Mr. Feng, he went directly to find Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was looking at the map of mountains and seas, rehearsing how to win quickly if he fought against Dongqing and Da Rong at the same time. Then he heard Da Qing report: "My lord, madam, Prince Wei and Feng Shangshu are here, saying they want to see your lord." .


    Gu Jinli was dozing off when he heard a bang and woke up: "What? Wei Xiao is here, does he want you to fight?!"


    Qin Sang hurriedly hugged her, patted her back and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Don''t be surprised, Xiaoyu."


    Being startled like this when you are about to fall asleep will be bad for your health.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "I''m fine. Since he came to the door in person, you should go see him quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang kissed her and said, "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to wait for me. Go back to the back room to sleep first. You are already very sleepy."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, got him a big cloak to keep out the cold, put it on, and sent him out. Looking at the falling snowkes outside, he shuddered: "It''s so cold in the capital, and the Northeast is afraid that dripping water will turn into ice... At this time of the year , it would be extremely hard to go to the Northeast to fight."


    Its not just hard work, its almost like a narrow escape!


    Qin Sang had her in his heart, so when he heard this, he knew what she was worried about, so he hugged her, wrapped her in the cloak, and covered her warmly: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, second cousin probably didn''te here toe." Im talking about leading troops to rush to the Northeast for reinforcements... Theres not much chance that itll be my turn.


    "But there is still a chance!" Gu Jinli''s voice rose twice, obviously very worried, and she spoke out what was in her heart: "Expeditionary operations are still in this season, and you are not familiar with Northeast and Dongqing yet, you As a result, the most convenient soldiers and horses are no longer here. If you lead a group of assembled troops to rush to the northeast for reinforcements, if they disobey orders at the critical moment... it will be too dangerous, and I don''t want you to go..."


    The Qin and Gu families have be sessful, and she just wants to live a good life with him, and doesn''t want him to risk his life anymore.


    Qin Sang coaxed her and said, "Don''t worry, if you really ask me to go to the Northeast to fight, I won''t agree to it privately. I wille back to discuss it with Xiaoyu first."


    "Discuss with me? How? Can you really not go if I don''t let you go? Let me go!" Gu Jinli was angry, just wanting to get angry.


    Qin Sang did not let her go, but hugged her a little tighter: "Don''t be sad, Xiaoyu, I know your worries... I will refuse."


    "But after you refuse, you will have a bad conscience for the rest of your life. Your cousin and Ning Ji will use me of being a beauty and a disaster again!" Gu Jinli was very annoyed. She just wanted to live a peaceful life, why is it so difficult? The bad things happened one after another, making her so irritable that she wanted to hit someone!


    Qin Sang looked at her angry look and wanted tough a little, but he felt more distressed: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, it was me who dragged you down... Why don''t you bite me to vent your anger."


    Gu Jinli: "Huh, you asked for this, so what are you waiting for? Roll up your sleeves quickly, I''m going to bite you!"


    "Okay." Qin Sang rolled up his sleeves obediently and handed his arm to her mouth.


    Gu Jinli was not polite at all and gave him a hard bite, but she felt sorry for him after all. She only made a mark without actually biting him.


    He hugged him again. After a long time, he looked up at him and said, "Go ahead... I know you want to avenge Uncle Liu."


    "Xiaoyu, thank you." Qin Sang felt extremely warm and guilty. Ever since he went west to fight against the Japanese army, he had never been able to apany her well and give her a stable life.


    ~


    "Sir, Prince Wei is urging you, and there are already signs of getting angry." Daqing said outside the house.

 Chapter 2893: mutation, suspicion

    Chapter 2893: mutation, suspicion


    Chapter 2893 Mutation, Doubt


    Why are you urging me? Do you think this is his home?! Gu Jinli said angrily, and hugged Qin Sang a little tighter, acting as if I wanted to upy him.


    Qin Sang smiled and shouted: "Let him wait, or just go to sleep first, and I will see him again tomorrow morning!"


    He then coaxed Gu Jinli: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, I won''t see anyone, I will only stay with you."


    Gu Jinli was originally very angry, but when he heard this, his anger disappeared and he bit his neck and said, "You just said nice things. Mr. Feng is here, how can you not go see him?"


    Absolutely not.


    "I''m sorry." Qin Sang felt guilty, but he said: "You cane over half an hourter and let them have a meal first... I''ll coax Xiaoyu to sleep, and you are already very sleepy."


    Originally, she should have gone to bed long ago, but she guessed something and felt uneasy, so she wanted to apany him to look at the map.


    Gu Jinli smiled, happy that he treated him so carefully, but said: "I am not a second wolf. If you want to coax anyone, you should go see them quickly, so as not to dy the big event."


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "The way you jumped and got angry and bit someone just now, you looked very much like a second wolf."


    Even more childish than Eng, but this is all because he cares about him, and he is very happy.


    He hugged her tightly again and sighed: "My Xiaoyu is the most reasonable wife in the world. Even if she can''t bear to leave me, she won''t stop me from doing what I want to do."


    Gu Jinli snorted, raised his head and red at him and said, "I can keep ounts, and I will ask you to pay them back in the future."


    Qin Sang smiled: "I sold it to Xiaoyu a long time ago. Xiaoyu can pay me whatever he wants."


    Eh, its so gross. Gu Jinli shuddered deliberately, broke away from his arms, and pushed him out: Lets go quickly, or Wei Er will scold me again.


    "He doesn''t dare, I will get angry with him." Qin Sang turned around, hugged Gu Jinli, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, go to bed early, I will be back as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded, waved to him, and then turned around and returned to the back room.


    After Qin Sang watched her enter the house, he went to the front courtyard to see Wei Xiao and Mr. Feng.


    The first thing Wei Xiao said when he saw him was: "Did Gu Er deliberately stop you and not let youe, that''s why you were dyed... Hey, why are you leaving? Come back quickly!"


    Before he could finish his words, Qin Sang turned around and walked away. Wei Xiao was so frightened that he hurriedly grabbed him.


    Qin Sang moved his hand and used his arm strength to knock Wei Xiao''s hand away, looked at him and said, "Apologise."


    Wei Xiao was angry and very reluctant, but there was nothing he could do. This cousin was poisoned by Gu Er and obeyed Gu Er''s orders. If he didn''t apologize, he would really leave: "I''m sorry, yes My cousin wrongly med Gu."


    Qin Sang then turned back, raised his hands and sped his fists, saluted Mr. Feng, and asked: "Sir, you came to the doorte at night, but you want me to lead troops to the northeast for reinforcements?" He looked at Wei Xiao again and asked, "Two Why don''t you go, cousin? With your temper, when you learn that there is chaos in the Northeast, you should personally lead the troops to tear the Dongqing people apart. What else happened? "


    Mr. Fengughed when he heard this: "Brother Mu has been really smart since he was a child. He guessed right right away...Brother Xiao, tell us carefully about the clues you found."


    Earlier on the horse, Mr. Feng did not dare to ask Yin Xiaosi in detail for fear of being overheard by outsiders.


    Wei Xiao took out the confession sent by Kun Shiyi and others, and said with excitement in his eyes: "I found the clues about the culprit who framed Wei Guogong and his family back then!"


    He met Yin Xiaosi, found Grandma Yin (Mr. Liu), and learned from Grandma Yin that Yin Xiaosi was Xue Xiaowu, the natal nephew of Li Shng''s youngest daughter-inw, and that Li Xue had a confidant, Grandma Zhang, waiting in Zhili. Everything was told.


    "It''s just that the murderer was too cruel. He set fire to Grandma Yin, which led to the loss of clues!" Wei Xiao punched the table with hatred, looked at Qin Sang, and said: "So I must stay, Continue the investigation, otherwise when the murderer sweeps away all the clues, the Wei family will never be able to clear their grievances!"


    Emperor Jingyuan only issued an order to clear the innocence of the Qin family, Luo family, Yu family and Grandpa He''s family, and asked the historian to change the history books. He did not clear the name of the Wei family. He only left a posthumous edict for the new emperor David to continue to pursue the Wei family. The public case was secretly revealed to him, and Wei Qi might be the one who did it.


    "Don''t get excited yet." Qin Sang frowned and looked at Wei Xiao, and asked: "Don''t you think that your meeting with Yin Xiaosi was too coincidental? In the past twelve years, no clues have been found, but why? When there was a war in the Northeast, a nephew-inw of Li Shng''s family suddenly appeared... This clue seems to have been deliberately released by someone, and the purpose seems to be to prevent you from going to the Northeast."


    Mr. Feng also nodded and said: "Muge''er is right... I also have this worry."


    "Impossible." Wei Xiao said: "I met Yin Xiaosi in October and a half, but the news of the invasion of Northeast China only reached the capital today. Yin Xiaosi and Grandma Yin, the fake grandparents, arrived in Zhizhist year. ve, unless the murderer knew it in advance, how could he have released clues so long in advance to prevent me from going to the Northeast?"


    After hearing this, Qin Sang suddenlyughed, looked at Wei Xiao and said, "Second cousin, have you forgotten that there is always a capable person with great supernatural powers by your side?"


    Wei Xiao was stunned: "You mean... Ning Ji?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes...he is too mysterious and too kind to us, but I always feel that his kindness is somewhat untenable, and he has other bad thoughts inside."


    In fact, he used to trust and be grateful to Ning Ji, just because Ning Ji did not report them and helped them a lot.


    It was Xiaoyu who was angry with Ning Ji and afterining to him, he felt that... Ning Ji, who looked morous and showed his heart to the Wei and Qin families, actually had a viinous side.


    He added: "If the clues are really released by him, then Dongqing''s invasion of Northeast China and the murder of Uncle Liu may be rted to him."


    Wei Xiaoughed when he heard this: "Ha, Brother Mu, are you crazy? Even if he has some magical powers, he doesn''t have the ability to use the country as a pawn... That''s Dongqing. It''s not child''s y for a country to send troops. How could he possibly Do you have such ability?!"


    Qin Sang stared at him with deep eyes and said: "Ning Ji has alienated the Ning family a long time ago and traveled around. During the years he traveled, a lot of things could have happened. Maybe he has friendship with the Dongqing royal family... You attack Xinliu Didn''t he give you some gossip when he came to the city? Didn''t you doubt where that news came from? Do you think it was all in his dream? "


    Well, Wei Xiao paused and thought carefully about the news that Ning Ji gave him about the Dongqing court and the news about the defense of the new six cities. He broke out in a cold sweat!


    Qin Sang said: "Second cousin, you always say that my little fish is scary, but the real ghost is probably this person whom you regard as the national master!"


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Sang feltpletely happy... Xiaoyu, my husband has avenged you!

 Chapter 2894: mutation, sadness

    Chapter 2894: mutation, sadness


    Chapter 2894 Mutation, tragedy


    this?


    Wei Xiao was left speechless.


    Mr. Feng said: "Brother Xiao, why didn''t you tell me about these things?!"


    If he knew that Ning Ji had done so many strange things, he would definitely find a way with Zhong Huan to kick him out as a minister of the David Dynasty!


    Sir, please forgive me. Wei Xiao said, The reason why I didnt borate is because


    Mr. Feng interrupted him and asked: "You regard him as a turning tool in your hand, so you want to hide his magical power for your own benefit, right?"


    Well, Wei Xiao choked, and finally nodded and admitted: "Yeah... However, I have sent people to investigate the ces he has traveled to, but the distance is far away, and no news has been sent back."


    The ones he trusted the most were Sang and Grandpa He, so after Sang reminded him, he sent someone to check Ning Ji, but he didn''t trust Ning Ji implicitly.


    Mr. Feng: "If he really nned it out, all the ces he has traveled to would already belong to him. If you go and check now, what else can you find?!"


    "Furthermore, he has been with you uncles and nephews for ten years. I''m afraid he has figured out your people a long time ago. Once your people go to check, they will fall into a trap! You idiot, if you had told me the matter earlier, I would I will ask Zhong Huan to investigate, he has some secret manpower, and that person will never be able to discover it!"


    "Even if it doesn''t work, I can send someone to check. I have some dead soldiers given by Emperor Jingyuan."


    Mr. Feng scolded Wei Xiao, and told Wei Xiao that he had Emperor Jingyuan''s troops in his hands, and personally taught him what trust is and what honesty is.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was scolded so badly, Qin Sang spoke up for Wei Xiao: "Sir, don''t be angry. I was also wrong in this matter... I should tell you."


    Mr. Feng said: "What''s wrong with you? He is the confidant of their uncle and nephew. He has been given the title of hereditary marquis and married to a daughter of the Wang family. If youe and ask me to investigate him, you may be killed by someone." Some people are suspicious and use him of framing Xin Chao Zhongliang!"


    this?


    So partial, no wonder Wei Xiao is jealous.


    Wei Xiao wiped his face, regained consciousness, and said: "Sir, stop scolding, the war in the Northeast has begun. The most important thing now is how to quell the war in the Northeast, find out the truth, eradicate the trouble, and stabilize the Davidic Dynasty."


    He nced at Qin Sang again and said, "I can''t leave the capital. One is to find out the truth, and the other is... If it is true that he united with Dongqing to cause trouble, then he will not only cause trouble in the Northeast, but will definitely cause trouble in the capital. A fight, so I must stay to put an end to the chaos.


    Mr. Feng was angry again: "What do you think Mugeer is doing? If you want him to go to the northeast to help, just say so."


    You are not a girl, why are you so coy?


    With no other choice, Wei Xiao could only say to Qin Sang: "Sang, let''s go to court together tomorrow. You ask yourself to be themander and lead the troops to the northeast to fight against the Dongqing traitors and avenge Uncle Liu and the people of Yangji Mansion!"


    He also said that he rmended him to be themander-in-chief to help the Northeast, but many courtiers did not agree.


    "But as long as you ask yourself to be themander, not only will they not dare to say no, but even Wei Qi will not dare to refuse, because you have the merits of resisting the enemy!" Wei Xiao begged again: "Sang, I can''t lose the Northeast. I cant lose the capital either, you are the only one who can help me now.


    Seeing that Qin Sang was silent, he thought for a while and then promised: "I know you can''t worry about your wife and children. Don''t worry, during the period when you are leading troops to the Northeast for reinforcements, even if there is chaos in the capital, I will protect you first. Wife and children, we will never let Gu have anything to do with Big Wolf and Two Wolves!"


    After saying this, he swore a poisonous oath on his throne and his life.


    After the poisonous oath was finished, Qin Sang said: "When we heard the news that you came to the doorte at night, Xiaoyu and I guessed your purpose. She was very worried about me and didn''t want me to go, but she finally agreed... 2 Cousin, Xiaoyu has always been a reasonable person."


    Wei Xiao was stunned, Gu Er didn''t stop Mu Geer from going to the northeast... It seemed that he was indeed too prejudiced against Gu Er because of the fear of the unknown.


    Qin Sang added: "I hope that when I return from the chaos, I will see that everyone is doing well...Second cousin, don''t be too impulsive when something happens, unless you are absolutely sure that you can win."


    Wei Xiao choked up when he heard this, hugged Qin Sang, and said: "My cousin promises you that he will be more cautious and cautious, and will not be impulsive again, which will affect several families... You must alsoe back in one piece, I will I will give you a group of confidants to take to the Northeast to help you control the army and follow the orders and prohibitions!" Qin Sang smiled: "Okay."


    When Mr. Feng saw this, he wanted to cry a little, and he felt that the two children were too pitiful... It''s no wonder that Brother Xiao didn''t like Xiaoyu. He was probably resenting Xiaoyu for taking away his cousin who depended on him for life.


    He then said: "Okay, stop hugging. If two grown men hug each other, if the news reaches Lu Bai''s ears, he can write a 10,000-word article for you."


    As far as he knew, Lu Bai wrote when he was poor, and thus earned a lot of money to support his family.


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly: "If he dares to nder me, I will chop him into pieces."


    However, he let go of Qin Sang, calmed down his emotions, and began to tell Qin Sang some things about Northeast, Xinliucheng, Dongqing, and Ruixiong.


    Qin Sang asked: "Second cousin, what kind of person is this Rui Xiong? How did you get to know each other? Is he reliable?"


    Wei Xiao told how he and Rui Xiong met and how they were in trouble, and then promised: "Absolutely reliable... His sister is one of my concubines. I will marry her before you lead the army to leave, and let her go as soon as possible." Pregnant."


    Wei Xiao has always felt that as long as a woman is pregnant, she and her family are tied up, and she does not dare to have second thoughts about him.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang was silent for a moment and said, "I hope he is really loyal."


    Compared to Rui Xiong, he believed in people like Wei Changling and Wei Changfeng more.


    He also said: "On the other side of the Rong Kingdom, we should also be careful... Once we start a war with Dongqing, Tuogu will probably lead troops to disrupt the situation."


    Wei Xiao said: "Brother Luo is guarding over there. You don''t have to worry. Just concentrate on dealing with Dong Qing... As long as you win quickly, the soldiers will not dare to send troops to disrupt the situation."


    But Qin Sang was still worried that Tuogu would send troops because Luo Ying had old injuries. If there was another war, he was afraid that Luo Ying wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    There is also little Luo Ao. He was only a few months old. If the bandits really came, it would be very difficult for Cousin Yu to escape with him.


    But there is still the Green Horse King, so at the critical moment, my uncle will definitely help Brother Luo.


    After the three of them talked for a while, Qin Sang said: "It''s dark now, and it''s hard to go back now. You stay here for one night, and we''ll go to court together tomorrow morning."


    Mr. Feng nodded and agreed: "Okay, we will stay for one night. We can see the big wolf, two wolves and little Luoyou tomorrow morning."


    Thinking of the three little guys, Qin Sangughed and said, "When Ie here tomorrow, I will bring them over to have breakfast with Mr."


    Stayed for a while longer, waiting for Mr. Feng and others to settle down, before leaving and going back.


    Before he left, Mr. Feng gave him a guarantee: "Don''t worry, Brother Mu. With old bones like us here, we will definitely protect everyone and nothing will happen again."

 Chapter 2895: mutation, sadness【2】

    Chapter 2895: mutation, sadness��2��


    Chapter 2895 Mutation, sadness [2]


    Mr. Feng has always felt guilty that he could not save the Qin family... The Marquis of Qin was one of Emperor Jingyuan''s most trusted brothers. If he could have saved the Qin family, Emperor Jingyuan and Dachu would not have ended up in such a miserable state.


    But he was ultimately ipetent and almost destroyed the Feng family, but he still couldn''t save any of them.


    After hearing this, Qin Sang turned to look at Mr. Feng and raised a bright smile, which lit up the night: "Sir, the situation today is different from that of the past. We will all be fine. You don''t have to worry. Theres no need to worry about it anymore Its all over, its time to let it go, my eldest brother most hopes that your husband will live a rxed andfortable life.


    There is no need to waste time nning state affairs, just be a leisurely idler.


    After hearing this, Mr. Fengughed and said, "...Cheng, don''t worry, I will let it go slowly."


    However, they all know that they will never be able to truly let go of the past until the unjust case of Wei Guogong and his family coborating with the enemy and the country ispletely overturned!


    "Sir, have a good rest." After Qin Sang finished saying this, he left the guest house and returned to the courtyard where he lived.


    But the yard was dark tonight, and Xiaoyu didn''t leave a light for him.


    Qin Sang was panicked when he saw it, and hurriedly shouted: "We are out celebrating the second and third year of college. Is Xiaoyu okay? Why didn''t the lights turn on?"


    Daqing, Erqing, and Sanqing immediately came out of the darkness and reported in a low voice: "Sir, Madam is fine. She has rested. It was Madam who ordered the lights to be turned off."


    Even though he had already guessed that Xiaoyu was having a tantrum, Qin Sang really felt relieved after hearing Gu Jinli''s words of safety, waved his hand and said, "Go down and guard."


    After saying that, he entered the yard, opened the door, and came to the back room, but...


    Whoosh!


    A strong gust of wind came towards him. Qin Sang was stunned and quickly struck back, grabbing the opponent''s hand and pulling it into his arms. Unfortunately, there was a sudden pain in his neck, and a sharp dagger was already pressed against his neck.


    At the same time, there was a sharp pain in the palm of his hand holding her wrist, her brain began to feel dizzy, her body became weak, and she fell into her arms.


    Gu Jinli smiled proudly and asked, "Am I powerful?"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this. He tightened his grip on her waist, put his head on her shoulder, and said, "Awesome...it''s just that you''re like two wolves when you ask this question."


    The boy Eng often asks people: Is Eng powerful?


    Gu Jinli: "Hmph, Eng likes to be praised, but I''m really good."


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Yes, my little fish is the most powerful...Thank you, little fish. After this sneak attack, I feel relieved a lot."


    Xiaoyu would attack him because she wanted to tell him that she had real skills and that he should not worry too much about her and go to the northeast to help her.


    But without her by his side to protect her, how could he really feel at ease?


    Its just that he understood her painstaking efforts, so he cooperated with her and said what she wanted to hear.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not a good husband. I keep making Xiaoyu suffer." Qin Sang thought of the two of them getting married in a hurry. Just a few days after they got married, they braved the wind and snow to go to the northwest. After arriving in the northwest, there were all kinds of wars... Xiao After Yu Yu married him, she really didn''t have a single happy life. It was useless for a husband like him toe, so he might as well divorce her!


    Gu Jinli: "Are you sorry again? Since you are so polite, then just make peace with me."


    No! Qin Sang blurted out.


    He just felt that a husband like him should get divorced, but he would never let her go until he died.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Since it''s not allowed, then you still keep saying sorry?"


    Qin Sang quickly apologized: "I was wrong. We are husband and wife, and we are people who share life and death. I will never say these words about life again in the future."


    "It''s good that you know." Gu Jinli finally let him go, but said: "Howe you haven''t fainted yet? Sure enough, the normal dose of medicine is useless to you. I still have to study the secret recipe you use to nourish your body." "It''s our family." Qin Sang corrected her and reminded: "Xiaoyu, some dead soldiers also use secret recipes to nourish their bodies, so you''d better increase the dosage of the medicine by more than three times to ensure that it is foolproof."


    As he said that, Qin Sang became worried again and wished he could take her to the northeast as well.


    But the war was too hard, and he didn''t want her to suffer from the disasters of war again.


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, the medicine tonight is only used to deal with you. If I deal with outsiders, I usually use it to seal my throat. I won''t let the enemy have the opportunity to chat with me."


    He added: "This medicine can help you sleep. I won''t give you the antidote. Go to sleep quickly."


    He supported him and walked to the kang,ining again: "You are so heavy."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang pressed closer to her, kissed her earlobe, and murmured: "The little fish is soft, I like to be close to the little fish."


    Gu Jinli blushed when she heard this, but... with a bang, she pushed him onto the kang and started to take off his clothes. Qin Sang was so distracted that he started to kiss her again.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jinli pushed him away and said, "You have to get up early tomorrow. We can only sleep tonight, do you understand?"


    Qin Sang felt a little aggrieved, but he still nodded obediently: "Understood."


    They hugged Gu Jinli again, brought her to the kang, pulled the quilt over and covered each other: "Xiaoyu, stay with me~"


    "You look like a big wolf when you act coquettishly." Gu Jinli smiled, turned around and hugged him, patted his head gently and said, "Go to sleep, my wife is here and will always be with you. "


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this... Are you treating him like a second wolf?


    But he was so happy.


    "Xiaoyu, I like you." Qin Sang said a confession. Although he thought it was disgusting, at this moment, he just wanted to say it.


    Gu Jinli was very happy and said fiercely: "Shut up and go to bed quickly. I''m exhausted."


    As ordered~ Qin Sang responded, hugging her, and soon fell asleep.


    I slept soundly and didn''t wake up until half past midnight the next day, but Erqing had alreadye over to report: "Madam, Prince Wei is already urging you to get up and go to court quickly. He said that if you don''t enter the pce, you will miss the morning court." .


    Gu Jinli suffered from insomniast night and now has a strong fire. When he heard this, he immediately got angry and said: "Why urge? Tell him that if he dares to urge again, our family will go back to the northwest, and he will go to the northeast to fight."


    After hearing this, Erqing knew that Gu Jinli was angry, so he came up with a solution: "Madam, the three young masters have woken up. How about my servant taking them to see Prince Wei and Mr. Feng for breakfast?"


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Okay, let''s do it... Erqing, thank you for your hard work. I''m not angry at you."


    Erqing smiled: "I know that my wife should rest first. I will take care of everything and won''t let outsiders bother my wife."


    After saying that, he went to the yard where Big Wolf and the others lived, and took them to the guest house.


    When the second wolf heard that Mr. Feng was living at home, he was very happy. He rushed to the guest house howling. Before he entered the courtyard, he shouted: "Grandpa Feng, grandpa Feng, the second wolf is looking for you, but the second wolf is not looking for you." You are reading a boring book just to y with you!"


    Unfortunately, the first person he saw was Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao picked him up, looked down at Er Lang, who was pping his hands and feet, and said angrily: "You brat, it''s the time when you are learning your skills, how can you not love reading? And you really have no rules at all,e to meet your elders , you need to tell someone first that you are not allowed to rush into the yard without permission before the elders let you in, do you understand?!"

 Chapter 2896: Mutation, please and request

    Chapter 2896: Mutation, please and request


    Chapter 2896 Mutation, please and request


    Wei Xiao was very angry and started scolding Gu Jinli again: "You really don''t know how to teach children. She has taught you good noble children without any rules! After your father goes to the Northeast, I will send someone to pick you up for training at Prince Wei''s Mansion. You can''t I wont let Mrs. Gu spoil you anymore.


    The second wolf was so angry that he struggled and shouted: "Ah, bad uncle, let go of the second wolf!"


    besides


    Dont curse your mother, the two wolves will beat you, and your father will beat you too!


    After seeing Mr. Feng, he immediately cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Grandpa Feng, save Er Lang, the bad uncle bullies Er Lang and scolds his mother!"


    "If the second wolf doesn''t cry, Grandpa Feng will scold him." Mr. Feng trotted over, took the second wolf from Wei Xiao, and red at Wei Xiao: "Remember, Xiaoyu is very kind to you, no matter what you think If you don''t fall in love with her, you can''t nder her outside, otherwise I won''t let you go, and Saburo won''t let you go either."


    Xiaoyu was the only woman that Sang held in his palm and loved.


    Wei Xiao felt that he was wronged: "Sir, when have I ever ndered Mrs. Gu outside? I only said a few words about her in front of my own family, and she really doesn''t know how to teach children. Mu Geer only has these two children. , if she teaches him nothing, the Qin family will be doomed."


    Muge''er''s face is very important, so as long as Gu Er is still Muge''er''s wife, he will not nder her outside.


    Mr. Feng was furious after hearing this: "How much skill do you expect from children over three years old? Xiaoyu has already taught these two children very well."


    He said solemnly: "Don''t be biased against Xiaoyu anymore, otherwise you will not only be separated from Sang, but also Princess Fuhui. Think about it carefully."


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he thought of what Qin Sang saidst night and that Sang wanted to rush to the northeast for him, and then he admitted his mistake: "Sir, you were right, I was too arrogant."


    For the sake of Mugeer, he will endure Gu Er.


    Good morning, Grandpa Feng, Brother You/Da Lang would like to send you my regards. Brother You and Da Lang walked over and greeted Mr. Feng in a polite manner.


    However, they ignored Wei Xiao.


    Mr. Feng smiled and said: "Be good, you don''t have to be polite. It''s time for breakfast? Big Wolf said."


    I specially named the big wolf who doesnt like to talk much to answer.


    Dng shook his head: "I haven''t eaten yet when I replied to Grandpa Feng. Erqing said, Mom asked us toe over and eat with Grandpa Feng."


    These words were very formal. When he spoke, his lower back was straight, which made Mr. Feng and Wei Xiao look stunned.


    Mr. Feng quickly understood. He red at Wei Xiao and said to Dng, "Be good, Dng. Our families are on good terms. We don''t need to have such rules in private. Just get along with each other freely."


    "No, you have to behave yourself." Big Wolf said, but suddenly he couldn''t help it anymore, his mouth tightened, tears welled up in his eyes, and he said in a tearful voice: "Mom, please, Big Wolf doesn''t want my mother to be criticized. "


    The little one is really pitiful.


    Mr. Feng was so distressed that he quickly put down the two wolves, hugged the big wolf, andforted him: "Don''t cry, big wolf. Your mother is the one who made the insect-attracting medicine and the insect-repelling magic medicine topletely kill the poisonous insects. She has done great service to the country." , everyone respects her, and no one will say anything wrong about her."


    Thinking of what Wei Xiao said to Gu Jinli just now, he added another sentence: "Only bad people would talk about your mother!"


    After hearing this, Eng immediately pointed at Wei Xiao and said, "Huh, bad guy!"


    Wei Xiao didnt expect that such a young child would remember a few of his bad words and even cry because of them.


    Looking at the big wolf who looked very much like Qin Sang, Wei Xiao remembered that Qin Sang had softened his heart when he was a child. He knelt down and looked at the big wolf and said: "Big wolf, I''m sorry, it was my uncle who was wrong. I won''t say nonsense again." Youre a bitch, please forgive my uncle.


    Eng became more energetic and said to Wei Xiao, "If you don''t forgive me, you are a bad person!"


    The big wolf held the second wolf to stop him from making a fuss, then looked at Wei Xiao, wiped away his tears, and said in a sweet voice: "You are daddy''s cousin, the aunt''s baby''s daddy, we are a family. Man, Big Wolf forgives you...you can no longer curse or give high-fives." He raised his little hand, showing his palm, and made a high-five with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao sighed after seeing this: "You think so much at a young age, how can you do it in the future?"


    Seeing that the big wolf was about to shed tears again, he quickly raised his hand, gave him a high-five, and said, "Okay, my uncle has promised you... Boy, be happy and grow up, don''t imitate your father, you know?" "


    The big wolf said: "Daddy is good, don''t talk about daddy."


    Wei Xiao choked up: "Yes, your parents are precious, no one can tell."


    The second wolf followed: "Yes, Dad is the best, the most painful two wolves, you are a bad guy, you are not allowed to say dad, you will beat you!"


    Hmph, Wei Xiao had a headache when he saw him, and was toozy to argue with him. He looked at Erqing and asked, "Why hasn''t Brother Mue over yet? Is it because of..."


    I want to say whether Gu Jinli deliberately blocked him froming? But the big wolf was here, Wei Xiao didn''t dare to say anything anymore, and changed his words: "If you keep urging me, if you don''t go out, the court will be dismissed."


    "Yes." Erqing responded respectfully, went to the courtyard where Qin Sang and Gu Jinli lived, and told Gu Jinli what happened here.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt happy and moved: "Oh, my eldest son is such a good boy. Protecting my parents like this makes my life worthwhile!"


    The voice was a bit loud. Qin Sang woke up, looked at her with a bit hazy eyes, and asked with a smile: "What did Big Wolf do to make you so happy?"


    Gu Jinli told the big wolf about protecting them, and then said: "Look at our big wolf. Either he doesn''t speak, but when he speaks, he gets into trouble. It''s too embarrassing for us."


    Qin Sangughed out loud when he saw the proud look on her face: "Our big wolf has always been outstanding."


    He then said: "Xiaoyu, I will avenge you today... My second cousin has this kind of temper. Although he will not give you a good look, he will protect you and will definitely save you at the critical moment."


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Should I use him to save her? It''s good if he can protect Huiniang well."


    Wei Xiao is a selfish person. If we really need to rely on him to save our lives, the whole family has been reincarnated several times.


    However, in order to reassure Qin Sang, she added: "I will not go against him, but will cooperate with him until youe back to support me."


    "Okay, I''m sorry, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang hugged her and let go after a while, saying: "Get up, we have to go to court and ask for orders to rush to the Northeast to help."


    However, there is no need for him to ask for orders.


    As soon as the couple had freshened up and dressed, and before they had breakfast, the imperial guards and the chief **** of the pce arrived. They said to Xia Zhang very politely: "Duke Qin, have you gotten up? Your Majesty has announced that the Duke of Qin hase to the pce to discuss matters."


    Xia Zhang guessed the reason, and asked knowingly: "May I ask the eunuch, what is the important matter for your majesty to dere the Duke of Qin?"


    After saying that, he very politely stuffed a red envelope into the inner prison.


    The chief **** immediately pushed him back and said: "The Duke of Qin is a hero who fought against the enemy. I don''t dare to make such a mistake... It''s a matter of the Northeast. The war in the Northeast started. His Majesty valued the Duke of Qin and wanted to send him to help the Northeast and fight against the East." Qing invades.


    I see, this servant is going to report to the Duke of Qin and ask the **** to take a rest. Xia Zhang went to Daqing and asked her to go back to the inner courtyard and tell Sang Qin about the matter.


    Mr. Feng also learned about this and looked at Wei Xiao and said, "You keep urging me. Look, we are half an hourte. If you go to court on time, you will be asking to fight, not being asked." We''re going to rush for help."

 Chapter 2897: Mutation, want benefits

    Chapter 2897: Mutation, want benefits


    Chapter 2897 Mutation, want benefits


    There is a huge difference between asking and begging.


    Wei Xiao was also very happy, so he liked Eng a lot. He no longer scolded him for making a fuss, and even offered to carry him: "Your grandpa Feng is not in good health, so my cousin will carry you."


    Eng got even more angry. He snorted, sped his little hands in front of him and said, "I don''t want you to carry it!"


    Wei Xiao was angry again: "Then you can''t let Mr. Feng carry it and walk on his own, otherwise I''ll beat you up...I won''t pamper you like your father."


    Er Lang quickly hugged Mr. Fengs leg and cried: Oooh, Grandpa Feng, the bad guys are going to beat up Er Lang. Er Lang is so pitiful, please help him!


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Grandpa Feng will carry you." Mr. Feng was in a good mood, so heughed and picked up Eng tofort him.


    Soon, Daqing came over and said to them: "Mr. Feng, Prince Wei, I asked my servant to tell you that what you two have requested has not been aplished at this time."


    After your Excellency heard that the emperor had sent the chief **** to invite him to the pce for discussion, he decided to decline it first and wait until he got some benefits before continuing on the mission to the Northeast for reinforcements.


    This was exactly what Mr. Feng wanted. After hearing this, he smiled and said: "I understand, go back and tell Mugeer and let him go ahead and do it."


    We will cooperate with him.


    "Yes." Daqing nodded in agreement and wanted to take the three children away, but Eng refused andy on Mr. Feng''s back, hugging Mr. Feng''s neck tightly and said, "If you don''t go back, you have to y with Grandpa Feng." , Grandpa Feng is doing well!"


    "When I forced you to read a boring book, why didn''t you praise me for being a good grandpa?" Mr. Feng teased Eng with a smile, and then said to Daqing: "You go and answer the question first, I will take good care of them."


    After Daqing heard this, he went back to the backyard first.


    Mr. Feng carried Eng on his back and looked at Wei Xiao: "We must not hide the fact that we are staying at the Duke of Qin''s residence. Let''s go out and show our faces."


    "Yeah." Wei Xiao responded and called to Xiao Luo You and Da Lang: "Go to the front yard. If someone asks you questions, don''t talk too much, you know?"


    Xiao Luo You was already very sensible, nodded and said: "I know."


    The big wolf also nodded: "I know, the big wolf doesn''t like to talk, so he will get tired."


    this?


    Haha, Mr. Feng couldnt stopughing. He touched his little head and said, Talk too much and you will indeed get tired.


    Wei Xiao was speechless. He nced at Eng again and was very puzzled... How could the two brothers, who looked almost exactly the same, have such different tempers?


    "Grandpa Feng, let''s go quickly to meet the guests!" Eng howled on Mr. Feng''s back. Wei Xiao felt like beating him. After walking for a while, he picked him up and said fiercely: "Myself Walking, Mr. Feng is not in good health, so he shouldnt be too tired.


    "Humph, okay." Eng didn''t want Mr. Feng to be tired and sick, so he obeyed and walked down. He took off before taking two steps and rushed to the front yard. After running for half a quarter of an hour, he didn''t feel tired. It was really A boy full of energy.


    When he saw the figure of the chief eunuch, Wei Xiao walked quickly, grabbed the second wolf by the back cor, and carried him to Xiao Luoyou''s side, saying: "Watch the second wolf and don''t let him get close to those people. Especially the big **** with the whisk."


    The chief **** who came today is called Wei Chang. This man was not a **** before, but a dead leader of the Wei family. Later, due to war, the foundation was destroyed. After David established it, Wei Qi made him the chief eunuch. The internal prison officer, while running errands for him, could also protect him personally.


    Er Lang wanted to make a scene, but when he saw Xiao Luoyou and Da Lang making silent gestures towards him, he behaved himself, but his eyes were still staring at the chief **** and the others with curiosity.


    The chief **** had already seen them, and hurriedly came over to greet them, saluting: "The old servant pays homage to Prince Wei, pays homage to Feng Shangshu, and pays homage to the three young masters."


    He smiled again and said, "Prince Wei and Feng Shangshu are also in the Duke''s Pce of Qin?"


    Wei Xiao said nothing.


    Mr. Feng replied: "After Prince Wei came out of the pce, he came to Duke Qin and asked him to be themander-in-chief of the Northeast Army. However, Duke Qin was very afraid and refused. Prince Wei was unwilling to beg Qin Guogong again, so he stayed overnight. This is it." The eavesdropperughed when he heard it. Wei Xiao, who was so arrogant and arrogant, sometimes bowed his head and begged for help.


    Wei Xiao said unhappily: "Why are youughing? Why did youe to the Duke of Qin''s mansion if you didn''t apany your uncle to the court early in the morning?"


    You ask knowingly, but I dont believe you. You dont know? !


    The chief **** said something dissatisfied, and then stated his purpose again.


    Wei Xiao: "Oh, my uncle actually changed his mind and agreed to send Sang to help the Northeast. I thought my uncle would insist on letting me go to the Northeast to deal with the Dongqing people!"


    The tone is a bit unkind.


    The chief **** said hurriedly: "Your Majesty loves Prince Wei the most. He wants you to get married soon, but he can''t bear to let you go to war just after you get married."


    Hehe, it sounded so nice. Wei Xiao didnt believe it at all and asked, Who persuaded my uncle?


    The chief **** choked and could only answer honestly: "It''s Marquis Ning."


    Wei Xiao was stunned, it was actually Ning Ji...but why did Ning Ji help him? Could it be that Sang misunderstood Ning Ji, who was actually loyal to him?


    "Ah, daddy!" After Eng saw Qin Sang, he immediately broke away from Xiao Luoyou''s hand and ran towards Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang smiled, and when Eng ran up to him, he scooped up the little guy with his long arm, held him in his arms, andughed and cursed: "You brat, you''re here to join in the fun again."


    Eng snorted and said, "I''m not joining in the fun, but I came to Eng''s house to enjoy the fun!"


    Ha, this is quite right.


    "Old ve pays homage to the Duke of Qin." The chief **** hurriedly came over and saluted, "You have finallye out. Your Majesty and other adults are waiting for you in the pce. Please quickly follow this old ve into the pce to see His Majesty. "


    "I''ll go with you right now." Qin Sang left the second wolf behind and said to little Luo You: "Brother You, take the big wolf and the second wolf back to the backyard to find your cousin. Your cousin is going to the pce and will be there soon. Come back, dont worry.


    "Okay." Xiao Luo You responded obediently and grabbed a wolf with one hand. He was really apetent little brother.


    Wei Xiao looked envious... But thinking about Luo Huiniang''s friendship with the Gu family, when his child is born, he will definitely be able to get along with Dng and the others as little brothers.


    The Duke of Qin invites you. The **** urged impatiently.


    "Hmm." Qin Sang called Mr. Feng and Wei Xiao, and followed the chief **** out of the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    As soon as I left the house, I saw Zhang Zhong, Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan and others.


    Not far away, there was a carriage running towards here, with Chen and Gu Dagui sitting inside. When they saw Qin Sang, they quickly got out of the carriage and ran towards him.


    Upon seeing this, the Royal Forest Army drew his sword and warned: "Stop, if you dare to take one step closer to the nobles, your heads will fall to the ground!"


    "Ah, what''s wrong? I''m their aunt, and I''m very kind to them. If you dare to touch a hair on my head, Prince Wei will kill your whole family!" Mrs. Chen roared with her hands on her hips, spitting out her saliva. , the imperial guards took several steps back.


    "Acquaintances, let theme over." Wei Xiao asked the imperial guards to let them go, and then said angrily to Chen and his wife: "If you don''t stay well in Chengguo''s mansion, what are you doing here?"


    Still you think the current situation is not chaotic enough, do you want to stir it up? !


    Ms. Chen nced at him and said, "Why are you so mean? We are not here to find you. While you are away, we want to talk to Sang about something big."

 Chapter 2898: Mutation, bad news again

    Chapter 2898: Mutation, bad news again


    Chapter 2898 Mutation, another bad news


    As Chen said, she grabbed Gu Dagui and pushed him towards Wei Xiao. After using him to open the way for her, she rushed to Qin Sang, pointed at the Duke of Qin''s mansion and said: "Sang,e in quickly, my aunt has something to say to you." Say, hurry up."


    Seeing that Qin Sang was stunned, he turned back, grabbed him, and dragged him to the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    The chief **** and the imperial guards were all stunned... She was really a country shrew, with no rules at all.


    Whats surprising is that Duke Guo of Qin tolerated this shrew and didnt do anything to her!


    Everyone, wait a moment, Ill be back as soon as I can. Qin Sang said, and then followed Chen into the Duke of Qins mansion.


    Afraid that Mrs. Chen would not keep the door open and say something treasonous, she waited until she entered the living room and asked, "Auntie, you came here early in the morning, but what happened to grandpa?"


    Mrs. Chen waved her hands and said: "Mr. Qin is doing very well, nothing happened. But you, I heard that the emperor wants to send you to fight in the Northeast? Don''t deny it, half of the capital has spread the news... Hey, Sang, this is the season. It''s too dangerous to go to the Northeast to fight. You can''t go. If you have any trouble, who will support our family?"


    Let Wei Eng do such a dangerous thing...


    If something happens to their families, Sang will risk his life to help, but Wei Eng will not.


    So, if there is a big risk, let Wei Eng do it. If you want to die, kill him and leave Sang.


    "Ms. Chen!" Wei Xiao followed Gu Dagui in. Hearing these words as soon as he came, his face turned ck with anger: "Is this why you came here in a hurry? To **** people from His Majesty''s hands and dy His Majesty''s time, you You''vemitted a serious crime... Come on, drag Chen down, you''ve got five big military sticks!"


    this?


    Sure enough, I know that you are far worse than Saburo!


    However, Mrs. Chen was afraid of death and did not dare to say this. She only cried: "Eng, you have misunderstood Auntie. Auntie wille to stop Sang. It was ordered by Mr. Qin. If you don''t believe it, you send someone to Chengguo Duke''s Mansion to ask Qin." old!"


    Mr. Qin is very protective of them. If he knew about this, he would definitely help them cover up their lies, and then she would be spared this beating.


    "Okay, stop making trouble." Qin Sang said: "Auntie, this is a state matter. Whether we go to rescue or not has nothing to do with my wishes. My second cousin and I will leave first. Your Majesty cannot be kept waiting. You and Uncle Dagui go to see Xiaoyu and the children."


    After saying that, he took Wei Xiao and left, allowing Chen to escape a beating.


    but


    The news spread really fast. It seems that they were afraid of my rejection, so they spread the news to put pressure on me.


    Just over two-quarters of an hour after the chief **** arrived at the Duke''s Mansion, the Chen couple, Zhang Zhong and others received the news and rushed over. It seemed that Wei Qi wanted to force him to rush to the northeast for reinforcements as soon as possible.


    But no matter how hard Wei Qi forces him, he must get the benefits he deserves!


    Zhang Zhong and the others were still outside the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    Qin Sang looked at Zhang Zhong and others and said: "How will the Northeast rescue incident happen? Your Majesty has his own arrangements. You go back and wait for news."


    Yes. Zhang Zhong responded and saluted Qin Sang.


    "Duke Qin, please mount your horse." The chief **** was afraid that something might happen again, so he hurriedly asked Qin Sang to ride towards the imperial city.


    Wei Qi was very good at exerting pressure. Instead of dispersing the court, he pulled all the courtiers to wait for Qin Sang in the Jinluan Pce. Some courtiers were extremely dissatisfied with this and said: "The Duke of Qin is too arrogant. It''s almost half the time and he hasn''t even entered the pce yet. Are you really relying on your military achievements to be so unscrupulous?"


    Ning Ji came out to be a good person and spoke for Qin Sang: "Mr. It will take more than half an hour. After arriving at the Duke of Qin''s mansion, he still has to inform and exin the matter, which will take another quarter of an hour or two. Even if the Duke of Qin can fly, he can''t arrive now. Just wait a little longer to prevent others from misunderstanding Xun. Your Excellency has just be the censor and is eager to make meritorious deeds, so he deliberately finds fault."


    After hearing this, Mr.


    "Shut up!" Wei Qi promptly interrupted Mr.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xun wiped away his tears again and said, "Yes, I will listen to your majesty."


    Wei Qi and the ministers waited for more than a quarter of an hour before Qin Sang and the others arrived at the Jinluan Hall.


    Seeing so many ministers waiting for them, Qin Sang sneered in his heart... Wei Qi was really not suitable to be an emperor. He made the fine court look like a back house where women fight, which was disgusting to watch.


    But now, Wei Qi is still the emperor, so he can only kneel down and say: "My lord, pay homage to your majesty!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the posture in the Jinluan Pce and felt very ufortable. He became more and more anxious to find out the truth so that Wei Qi could be killed legitimately.


    Senior, Id like to meet your Majesty. Wei Xiao said to Mr. Feng.


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Get up quickly, there is no need to be polite."


    He then asked, knowingly: "Brother Xiao, Mr. Feng, did you stay at the Duke of Qin''s residencest night?"


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, Qin Sang said: "Reporting to your majesty, it is...Prince Wei camest night to persuade me to rmend myself as amander and lead troops to rush to the northeast, but I refused. There are two reasons."


    First, I am returning to the capital to pay homage to my ancestors. After the new year, I will return to the northwest to guard it to prevent the bandits from invading the northwest again.


    "Second, I am already in charge of the troops and horses in the northwest. It is not good for me to interfere in the affairs of the northeast. If I lead the troops in the northeast, I will have too many troops and horses in my hands, which is not good for me."


    Wei Qi was shocked. Qin Mu refused, and stated the reason for the refusal so straightforwardly, but: "Liu Hou is also an old friend of the Qin family. He had a close rtionship with your father. He was killed. Don''t you want to avenge him?" "


    This question means that if Qin Sang continues to refuse to rush to the northeast for reinforcements, he will be cold-blooded and ruthless and does not want to avenge Uncle Shi.


    Qin Sang said: "I naturally want to avenge Liu Hou, but when David was just established, he was most afraid of having great achievements. I have already taken charge of the troops in the northwest. If I go to help the northeast again, no matter whether I win or lose, I will be criticized. I only have One person, with limited ability, can only protect the peace of one side. He has already protected the northwest, so he dare not interfere in the affairs of the northeast. Please send other capable generals to help the northeast."


    This is true, but it won Wei Qi''s heart... He originally didn''t want Qin Sang to go to the northeast to help, but now he felt more relieved and was happy to let Qin Sang takemand.


    "Brother Mu, you have been from Chicheng since you were a child. I believe you have no self-respect for supporting the army. You are the most suitable candidate to lead the troops to the northeast for reinforcements. Don''t refuse any more. Just treat me as a helper." , help the people in the Northeast, okay?" Wei Qi said almost pleadingly.


    Qin Sang was still embarrassed and said: "But..."


    Wei Qi: "Don''t give up, just go. You are the only one who can take on this important task. If anyone dares to nder you because you have many soldiers and horses, I will definitely punish his entire family severely!"

 Chapter 2899: Mutation, bad news again【2】

    Chapter 2899: Mutation, bad news again��2��


    Chapter 2899 Mutation, another bad news [2]


    After Qin Sang heard this, the embarrassment on his face remained unabated.


    As if he had grasped something big, Yushi Xun immediately said: "Mr. Qin, Your Majesty has given you such a promise, why are you still hesitating? You must know that if you hesitate for a moment, the people in the Northeast will suffer for another moment. I can''t bear to watch. Are the people in the Northeast suffering? Or maybe you have other ns, so you havent sent out the rescue mission for so long!


    Wei Xiao was angry and was about to yell at Yushi Xun, but Qin Sang took the lead and said: "Your Majesty, I am a first-ss Duke, but a censor dares to trap me in the Jinluan Pce. If I lead troops to the northeast, someone will These people still dont know how to arrange for me and how to bully my wife, children, rtives and friends!


    He also said: "Your Majesty also knows the situation in my family. My father and brother are both dead, and I have been fighting with my life for ten years. All I want is for my family and friends to be safe and happy... As for takingmand to help the Northeast, your Majesty should send the Duke of Zhou to go. Stay and take care of your wife and children, lest they be harmed by viins after I leave."


    As soon as these words came out, all the ministers in the pce looked at Yushi Xun.


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry. He pointed at Xun Yushi and said, "Your Majesty, Xun Chen framed the Duke of the dynasty in an attempt to frame the general of our dynasty Zhuguo and destroy the stability of our dynasty. Such evil intentions cannot be tolerated and must be beheaded to show the public!"


    Ah, are you going to be beheaded? It''s a bit too cruel.


    Wei Qi was also annoyed with Xun Yushi to death, but because of Mr. Xun''s contribution to David, he only angrily reprimanded: "You are so bold, Xun Chen, how dare you frame the prince of the dynasty, and why don''t you get out of the Golden Pce!"


    Yushi Xun was unwilling to give in and wanted to defend himself: "Your Majesty..."


    Wei Xiao: "Get out, or I will kick you out of the Golden Pce with my own hands!"


    Xun Yushi was so frightened that his legs weakened and he almost fell down on the hall. After stabilizing his body, he saluted Wei Qi and left while wiping his tears.


    Mr. Wang was very dissatisfied. Qin Mu was really a little presumptuous: "Duke Qin, your Majesty has taught Yu Shi Xun that while you are leading troops to rescue, the imperial court will also protect your wife, children, rtives and friends. Please ept the order quickly and click on it." Let the troops march out."


    Qin Sang didn''t even look at him. He only looked at Wei Qi and said, "I care about my family. I would also like to ask your majesty to give you a grace to protect the safety of my wife, children, rtives and friends."


    It is indeed an imperial edict!


    Wei Qi was furious, but thinking of the news revealed by Ning Ji, he still issued an imperial edict: "Come here and draw up the edict."


    It was in court that someone wrote an imperial edict to Gu Jinli, mother and son, exempting them from death and punishment.


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your kindness!" Qin Sang happily epted the imperial edict. However, he held up the imperial edict, with a cold light in his eyes, scanning the ministers in the court, and said in a deep voice: "Although you are protected by your majesty''s grace, we can''t. There are always some people in this world who like to think they are smart, so I, Qin Mu, still want to remind those people...don''t frame my wife and children, otherwise even if I die in battle, I will still have the ability to make his whole family pay for it!"


    It took a lot of effort for him to have this family again. Anyone who dares to harm his family will be killed by him!


    this?


    All the ministers and generals in the Jinluan Pce were frightened by these words. They did not expect that Qin Mu would dare to say such cruel words in front of His Majesty, and they believed that Qin Mu could do it, so they were afraid.


    Ning Ji looked at Qin Sang at this moment and thought of the Third Master Qin in his previous life. A chill ran down his back, but this life was no longer the same... In this life, the battle he had carefully arranged has begun, and in this round, he I want both Qin Mu and Gu Jinli to die!


    Ya Ge''er was trained by him ording to the standards of a dead soldiermander, and Ya Ge''er has always harbored hatred towards Qin Mu because he wanted to support Qin Mu as emperor. Even if he died, Ya Ge''er would Drag Qin Mu to die together.


    The northeast is the burial ground of Qin Mu!


    As for Gu Jinli


    Hehe, without Qin Mu''s protection, he wanted to see how Gu Jinli, a man with good fortune in his previous life, couldpete with him, the bearer of destiny!


    After Qin Sang finished his harsh words, he said respectfully: "I am willing to lead troops to help the northeast and drive out the bandits!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi finally had a smile on his face and said: "Okay, I will appoint you as themander-in-chief, lead the troops to go out, wipe out the invading bandits, and restore peace to the people in the Northeast!" But going on an expedition is not just a matter of words. Soldiers and horses, food and grass, baggage and weapons, warm clothing and other things all had to be discussed and raised, so Qin Sang and the others stayed in the pce for a whole day.


    Gu Jinli was not idle either. He gave the prescription and ordered his servants to quickly prepare the medicinal materials to make the medicine. He immediately took the children and rushed to Liu''s house to visit Mrs. Liu and the others.


    Manydies havee to Liu Hou''s residence and areforting the Liu family.


    Liu Yiqiong and Ye Anxiu had already fainted from crying when they heard the bad news. The doctor was treating them in the house.


    Mrs. Liu had a lot of things to do, and she could barely hold on. When she saw hering with her child, she said: "It''s a cold day, you have children to take care of, so there is no need toe here in person... I''ll be fine." "


    But even her mouth was pale and her whole body had no vitality at all. How could she be fine?


    Eng had met Mrs. Liu and still remembered her. When he saw this, he ran over and asked, "Grandma Liu, are you sick? Don''t be afraid. Just take the medicine and you will be fine."


    He also took out a few candied dates and stuffed them into Mrs. Liu''s mouth: "Here they are for you to eat. They taste sweet and are not afraid of bitter medicine."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Liu looked down at Eng. Tears fell from her eyes and hit Eng''s face.


    Eng was startled and quicklyforted her: "Grandma Liu, don''t cry. Eng will give you delicious food and money."


    He untied the small cloth bag that was tied around him, took out the croquettes and small golden nuggets, and generously stuffed them into Mrs. Liu''s hands.


    Mrs. Liu was infected by the child''s innocence and finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. She hugged Eng and cried bitterly.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Xiao Liu breathed a sigh of relief, hugged Mrs. Liu, and said sobbingly: "Sister-inw, please cry, don''t hold it in..."


    "What are you doing? What white cloths are hung, what mourning clothes are worn, take off these unlucky things and burn them. My uncle is not dead yet!" Liu Yihao couldn''t ept the fact that Liu Hou died tragically, and started to pull the hand of Liu Hou''s house. White cloth.


    Zheng Hua hugged her quickly: "You mean well, stop it, you are disrespectful to your elders!"


    "My uncle is just missing, but you are organizing a funeral for him. You are disrespectful to him! Pull them all off, tear them off, my uncle is not dead!" Liu Yihao cried and struggled and made a fuss, which made the whole government The servants have no choice.


    Seeing this, Zheng Hua could only pick her up and walk to the yard where she was unmarried. He also ordered his mother-inw: "Go and tell your mother-inw that I will take good care of you and tell her not to worry and take good care of your eldest uncle... Dont be too sad, uncle.


    "Yes." Liu Yihao''s mother hurriedly went to report what happened here to Mrs. Liu.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Xiao Liu felt relieved and said to the elder Mrs. Liu: "Sister-inw, keep crying, that girl is fine... Don''t hold yourself back, hold on. I''m just incapable of doing anything at home. I cant do it without you.


    Mrs. Liuughed when she heard this, but her tears fell even more fiercely. However, she had always been tough and could withstand strong winds and waves. She wiped away her tears and said, "I''m fine. I asked my servants to hang up the white cloth again and set up a mourning hall. Master, let me see you off."


    this?


    "Sister-inw, the eldest brother may not be dead, so there is no need to set up a mourning hall too early." Mrs. Liu struggled to say this, but they all knew that if Liu Hou was not dead, Dongqing would not dare to invade in a big way!

 Chapter 2900: Mutation, bad news again【3】

    Chapter 2900: Mutation, bad news again��3��


    Chapter 2900 Mutation, another bad news [3]


    Mrs. Xiao also advised: "Brother and sister Liu, you are right. Her mother is right. It''s better not to set up this mourning hall for now... If you are afraid that Liu Hou will get lost, then the whole family should eat vegetarian food, set up an incense table, and light an ever-burningmp. That''s it." Regardless of whether Liu Hou is alive or not, I can pray for Liu Hou, guide him, and take him home."


    Even though Mrs. Liu knew that Liu Hou''s hope of survival was slim, she was still moved. She looked at Mrs. Liu and said, "Listen to Sister-inw Xiao."


    Hey, Ill do it right now! Mrs. Xiao Liu was very happy and pushed Eng again, saying: Grandma Liu likes you, please give her more hugs.


    Er Lang nodded heavily and hugged Mrs. Liu tightly: "Okay, Er Lang will hug Grandma Liu well, make herugh, and cry with her."


    Be good. Mrs. Liu touched his head, wiped away her tears, turned around and left the house.


    Regrettably, thest hope of the Liu family was dashed. At noon, another battle report was sent to the capital, and this time it waspletely bad news.


    "Liu Hou was eaten by a tiger, and his bones were made into a white gpole. The Dongqing thieves took the bone g and showed it off to the city of Yangjifu, causing chaos in the city!"


    The young master of the Mountain Ghost Army took Young Master Ye as a hostage and forced Magistrate Ye to surrender in Kaicheng, but Magistrate Ye refused, and Young Master Ye was eaten alive by a tiger!


    The Dongqing bandits stormed Xinliu City. Now the battle situation in Xinliu City is urgent, and Jiqing Mansion is also attacked by bandits!


    Several bad news came one after another.


    The strange thing is that these battle reports are no longer secretly sent to Wei Xiao or the Ministry of War, but directly from the city gate to the Ministry of War, making the whole capital aware of it.


    When everyone heard these battle reports, they panicked one after another. Every household began to grab food, medicine, cold clothing and firewood. Within an hour, all supplies increased several times.


    After Dou Ke knew about it, he immediately led his subordinates to find Shen Ji, the leader of the Five Cities Soldiers: "Deputy Envoy Shen, Duke Qin still needs supplies to fight in the Northeast. The prices must not rise. Please personally lead the troops to the major cities and capture them." Profiteers who take advantage of this opportunity to drive up prices!


    These words are quite passionate, but when I think about the fact that the Dou family has been a businessman for generations, everyone wants tough again.


    Dou Ke kicked a subordinate who was suppressing hisughter and continued to say to Shen Ji: "We also need to arrest those who wantonly robbed supplies... What are you robbing? These things are all going to be used by Qin Guogong as military supplies. They took it away, and what did Duke Qin use to fight?!"


    Do you want the Duke of Qin to go to the northeast to fight the Dongqing bandits naked and hungry?


    "Sure, I will lead the troops to Fangshi immediately. I will capture hundreds of his thorns to scare the monkeys!" Shen Jiu immediately took half of the soldiers from the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Division to Fangshi, and arrested many people. Wucheng Soldiers Ma Si''s cell can barely fit in it.


    But most of the people who went to buy were ves from various governments, and they were in jail. The master didn''t feel bad at all, and continued to send people to rob the supplies, filling the warehouses in the government.


    But Dou Ke and Shen Jiu are both ruthless people. One sent troops to keep an eye on these families to prevent them from transporting the things they bought. The other went back to the imperial city and relied on Wei Xiao''s power to rush directly to the Jinluan Pce and seize them. This matter was brought to Wei Qi''s face.


    "Your Majesty, this is the list of those mansions that have rushed to buy supplies, causing prices to rise and causing shortages of food and medicine in the capital. Your Majesty, please take a look!" Dou Ke knelt on the Jinluan Pce and raised a list above his head.


    "Send me the list." Wei Qi was also cursing in his heart the people in the capital city... They are so ipetent in doing things. Now when are you here to cause trouble for him, do you want to force him to perform his duties without pretending to be benevolent and righteous? !


    "Yes." The **** Wei Chang stepped down from the throne, took the booklet from Dou Ke''s hand, returned to Wei Qi, opened the book, and handed it to Wei Qi to read.


    Dou Ke silently counted the time, and after guessing that Wei Qi had seen about the same, he said: "Your Majesty, we cannot rush to the Northeast without supplies. In order not to dy the war, I beg your Majesty to issue an order immediately to let these people hand over the supplies they bought. Offer silver to help the imperial court fight against the Dongqing bandits! What, you have to offer silver again!


    In the Jinluan Pce, many officials'' expressions changed... From the end of the Great Chu Dynasty to the present, they have donated their property many times. If they donate again, their family property umted for hundreds of years will be wiped out.


    Back then, when Emperor Jingyuan wanted to collect business taxes and force everyone to sacrifice their property to fight the army, Wei Qi even scolded Emperor Jingyuan. But now that it was his turn to be the emperor, he felt that Dou Ke''s words were quite pleasant.


    However, he did not agree immediately, but asked: "My ministers and generals, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao was most annoyed by Wei Qi''s hypocrisy. He was the first to say: "Letting them donate money is to give them face. These people are taking advantage of the war to rob supplies and cause the rice grain to rise. They should be dragged away and beheaded in public." !


    this?


    He is indeed a ruthless person who will chop off people''s heads at every turn.


    Mr. Feng said: "Your Majesty, I second the proposal... This is the capital, under the emperor''s feet, they dare to loot supplies. Once the news of Dongqing''s attack on the Northeast and Liu Hou''s murderes out, some people from all over the country will surely loot for selfish reasons." Local things cause chaos in the ce... To ensure David''s safety, we must kill the chickens to scare the monkeys, and only then can we frighten the whole world. Please severely punish those who rush to buy supplies in the capital."


    However, Mr. Feng finally added: "For their first offense, beheading is not necessary, but they must be severely punished, especially those profiteers who took the opportunity to increase prices. A group of them must be arrested and tortured, and then the news of their torture must be spread to All prefectures and counties can stabilize each ce."


    After hearing this, Ning Ji said: "Your Majesty, what Feng Shangshu said is very correct, and I second my opinion."


    They all spoke, and the ministers and generals in the Jinluan Pce said one after another: "Your Majesty, Prince Wei''s proposal is excellent, and I second it!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi felt relieved and looked at Dou Ke: "You should take the lead in today''s matter. I''ll leave it to you to stabilize things and collect and buy supplies."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Dou Ke kowtowed three times, acting extremely ttering... There was no way, the war in the Northeast could not be settled quickly, and it was Qin Sang who led the troops to rush for reinforcements. He must get Wei Qi Only by reusing them can we tightly hold on to the supplies and deliver sufficientbat supplies to Qin Sang in a timely and continuous manner.


    Otherwise, there will be no material support for the war. At least he will be defeated, or at worst, Qin Sang may die in the northeast... It''s terrible. He must help the young marquis, even if he bes a ve to please his master!


    Wei Qi was very satisfied with Dou Ke''s nodding. After he finished kowtowing, he said: "Go down and do some errands."


    "Yes, I will retire." Dou Ke stood up, bowed and backed out of the Jinluan Pce, then ran out of the imperial city, found Shen Ji, and told him Wei Qi''s will.


    After hearing this, Shen Ji immediately called to the soldiers of the five cities: "Your Majesty has an order. Go to the mansion where the supplies were purchased and ask them to hand over the supplies!"


    Yes! The soldiers rushed to buy people who had piled up supplies. The team was so huge that it really caused quite amotion.


    As the evening approached, it was still snowing, and the weather was getting colder, making the mansions where supplies had been taken away a bit miserable.


    But no matter how miserable they are, can they be worse than the people of Yangji Mansion?


    As the city gate was about to close, another piece of bad news came.

 Chapter 2901: Mutation, start early

    Chapter 2901: Mutation, start early


    Chapter 2901 Mutation, departure early


    Da da da!


    There was a sound of horse hoofbeats, and six soldiers in ck armor rushed into the city gate and ran towards the imperial city, shouting: "Northeast War Report, everyone make way quickly!"


    After hearing this, the pedestrians on the street quickly retreated to both sides, not daring to block the way.


    But everyone was very flustered and couldn''t help but turn to the Prime Minister and ask: "It''s the Northeast War Report again. There have been several war reports this day. What happened this time?"


    "Looking at the rush, it must not be good news. At the very least, another high-ranking official has died."


    "Shut up, everyone. You are talking about the war unreasonably during the war. Do you want to be sacrificed to the g?" Hundreds of households from the Five Cities Military and Horse Department scolded the people who were talking, and shouted: "The curfew is about to end, go home quickly, Dont linger in the streets, otherwise they will all be arrested and sent to the army, we are short of soldiers now!


    These words were too scary. After hearing this, the people on the street hurriedly said: "Master, calm down, let''s go home now!"


    I hurriedly ran home, for fear that if I ran a stepte, I would be arrested and taken to the northeast to be used as an arrow target.


    Soon, most of the people on the street were gone.


    But everyone is still very curious... What is this hastily sent battle report?


    Aww, mother, its so majestic. The second wolf must also ride a horse with great power! The second wolfy on the car window and watched the six cavalry soldiers whizzing by. He wished he could climb on the horses back and ride with them to report the battle.


    "When you grow up, you can ride a horse like them. Put down the car curtain quickly and let''s go home." Gu Jinli pulled Eng back, let him sit down, and said to the driver: "Let''s go."


    The carriage started moving quickly, but Gu Jinli didn''t speak again for a long time.


    Eng couldn''t hold it in any longer, looked up at Gu Jinli and asked, "Mom, why are you unhappy?"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked down at him, then at Big Wolf and Little Luo You, and smiled at them: "I''m not unhappy, and don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    "Don''t be afraid of the second wolf. The second wolf is going to fight the bad guys. They hate them and kill Grandpa Liu. Grandma Liu cried for a long time!" The second wolf was very angry. He thought of Mrs. Liu crying sadly and started crying again: " Wuwuwu, mother, let Grandpa Cangtian resurrect Grandpa Liu, Eng doesnt want him to die.


    The condor that died in battle was resurrected by Grandpa Cangtian.


    Er Lang, thats a story. In reality, everyone has only one life and cannot be resurrected. Gu Jinli hugged him and took the opportunity to tell him about life and death.


    After hearing this, Eng was very sad andy in Gu Jinli''s arms and cried.


    "Brother, don''t cry." Seeing this, the big wolf hugged the second wolf from behind tofort him and wiped his tears.


    Xiao Luo You also reached out and patted Er Lang on the back,forting him and said: "Er Lang, don''t be sad. My cousin will fight off the bad guys and avenge the Liu family!"


    Eng was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Xiao Luoyou, then grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and asked, "Mom, daddy is going to fight the bad guys?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "If nothing else happens, Daddy will soon lead the troops to fight against the bad guys, so you will have to eat nothing again this year."


    From birth to now, Brother Qin only had New Year''s Eve dinner with them once in the first year, but they were only a few months old at that time and had no memory, so in the Zaizai''s impression, their father had never It feels pitiful to think about not having a New Year''s Eve dinner with them.


    but


    The second wolf did not make a fuss this time, but clenched his fist and said: "The second wolf is eating a t meal, and let daddy go beat up the bad guys and beat them up!"


    He spoke very boldly, but not long after he finished he started to cry again: "Er Lang wants daddy to have round rice."


    "Second wolf, be good, stop crying. When your fatheres back after beating the bad guys, we will have round rice every day." Gu Jinli coaxed him, lowered his head and kissed the big wolf again, raised his hand to stroke little Luo You''s head, and said warmly He said: "Don''t be afraid of big wolves, Brother You, don''t worry about your parents and younger brother. The northwest is very stable now, and they will be fine."


    Xiao Luoyou is sensible and smart, and he learned the art of war from Qin Sang. After learning that Dongqing was attacking the Northeast, he quickly thought that the thieves might take advantage of the situation. Today, the little guy spent the whole day in Liuhou Mansion. She was absent-minded and asked her, "Cousin, isn''t there a fight in the northwest?"  This shows the worry in his heart.


    Xiao Luo You looked up at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "The Rong bandits were defeated by my father and my cousin. Even if the Rong banditse again, my father can still defeat them. I believe in him!" "Well, Brother You My father is very powerful and can beat up bad guys!" After Eng said this, hey back in Jinli''s arms and continued to cry.


    He was really sad today and just wanted to cry.


    Gu Jinli stopped restraining him and let him cry, as long as he didn''t cry too loudly.


    When it waspletely dark, Gu Jinli and the children finally returned home. As soon as she came back, she asked: "Is Brother Qin back?"


    Xia Zhang shook his head: "I haven''t reported back to Madam yet, but the Duke sent someone to send a message back, telling Madam not to worry or wait for him, and to rest early... As long as the matter is discussed, he will go home no matter howte it is."


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this...are you actually going to discuss matters all night long? It seemed that the situation was more serious than she thought.


    He also asked about medicinal materials and patent medicines.


    Xia Zhang replied: "Yuanzi Medicine Store sent a lot of medicinal materials, and also sent a group of doctors and pharmacists. They have been arranged to make medicine in the medicinal material workshop in the mansion."


    As he was talking, Widow Xiao came over with arge family and shouted, "Sang''s wife, I brought them here to help make medicine. You have to take care of the food for us, and it must be meat rice!"


    He added: "I have already gone to the house of someone we are familiar with today, and they will bring people over to help tomorrow."


    Gu Jinli was a little moved when he heard this: "Don''t worry, aunt, I will definitely not treat you badly."


    Its not a bad treatment, just give it to us in silver notes. Widow Xiao said,ing over and hugging the big wolfs face, giving him a mouthful, and then went to kiss the second wolf and the little Luoyou.


    After noticing that Eng was a little lethargic, he asked, "What''s wrong with you kid? Are you being raped by your mother again?"


    The second wolf said: "The second wolf doesn''t eat meat, so he wants to eat unptable cakes with Grandma Liu."


    Widow Xiao was surprised when she heard this: "You are starting to be sensible, but the Qin and Liu families are not blood rtives, so you don''t have to apany the Liu family to observe filial piety."


    Unfortunately, it is too early to say this.


    "Auntie,e into the mansion." Gu Jinli invited Widow Xiao and the others into the Duke''s mansion and had a meal with them.


    To his surprise, Eng kept his promise and only ate white rice and bean sprouts, not even a bite of meat.


    Widow Xiao kept picking up meat and vegetables for Xiao Qingyun and Xiao Gui, and even teased the two wolves with the meat: "Do you want to eat the fragrant meat?"


    Eng held his rice bowl and turned around: "Humph, if you don''t want to eat, you must have perseverance, little general with a sharpshooter!"


    "Haha, you really believe this story to deceive a child." Widow Xiao smiled and teased him three more times. After seeing that he didn''t even eat, she had no interest in teasing him anymore: "Okay, if you don''t want to eat, let''s eat more." .


    It was like sweeping up a table full of good food.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Jinli asked Nurse Hong and the others to take care of the children. He took the Xiao family to the medicinal material workshop in the mansion to make medicine, and tried the efficacy of the newly prepared medicine with his own hands. He was busy untilte at night before leaving the medicinal material workshop.


    The medicinal materials workshop is making medicine all night long without stopping.

 Chapter 2902: Mutation, start early【2】

    Chapter 2902: Mutation, start early��2��


    Chapter 2902: Mutation, departure ahead of schedule2


    After Gu Jinli came out of the medicinal materials workshop, he did not go back to the backyard. Instead, he walked to the front yard to see if he could bump into Qin Sang?


    It is a pity that Qin Sang did not go home.


    Xia Zhang was standing guard in the front yard. When he saw her, he hurriedly saluted: "Madam, the Duke has note back yet."


    Daqing looked at her and said with some worry: "Madam, you are tired after a long day, go back and rest first. If the masteres back, I will report to you immediately."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t worry, I just came over to take a look. If you meet someone, go back together. If you don''t, it''s okay."


    She is not an ignorant little girl. She will not be upset because her husband is going out to fight.


    but


    She looked at Da Qing and then at Xia Zhang, making both of them a little overwhelmed.


    Daqing said: "Madam, I will take you back to your house. It''s time for you to sleep."


    If you stay up toote, the adults will scold them and the servants for not taking good care of them when theye back.


    But Gu Jinli did not move his feet, but said: "Daqing, Xia Zhang, you two should get married."


    What? !


    Da Qing and Xia Zhang were both shocked, especially Da Qing, who red at Xia Zhang fiercely.


    Gu Jinli said: "You don''t need to re at him. He didn''te to ask us to force you to get married. He is the most patient with you and is willing to wait for you forever. That''s why I feel that the world is unpredictable. Since you are interested in each other, don''t miss each other, so as not to miss each other. By the time you figure it out, one party has already died."


    ording to Xiao Jis words: If you dont get married early, those who live short lives will die.


    He then said: "After Brother Qin goes to war, you will get married and live a harmonious life. That''s it!"


    Daqing was anxious: "Madam, I..."


    "I know you are worried, but that''s nothing." Gu Jinli interrupted Daqing and said, "You, your husband, your wife, and your descendants will continue to work in the Qin family, but we, our husband and wife, promised the Xia family that we would return Xia Zhang''s freedom, so wait After you have grandchildren, at least one of you must choose a good one."


    "Thank you madam!" Xia Zhang knelt down, kowtowed and thanked her, and then grabbed Daqing''s hand: "Daqing, madam doesn''t like people who are coy and coy, so I agree."


    After hearing this, Daqing thought that this matter had been dragging on for several years, and she also liked Xia Zhang. She didn''t want him to be a bachelor for the rest of his life, and she didn''t want the two elders of the Xia family to die with hatred, so he gritted his teeth, knelt down and said, "ve Thank you madam for your kindness!"


    After saying that, he looked up at Gu Jinli and said with red eyes: "Madam, it was you and your Excellency who gave us a chance to live a new life. I will be loyal to the Qin and Gu families for the rest of my life and will not change for anyone. The day wille when my will will be shaken." , the ve will kill himself to atone for his sins and to thank the Lord for his kindness!"


    After saying this, he kowtowed heavily.


    "Get up quickly, this is a happy event, don''t make it so scary." Gu Jinli helped Da Qing up and said to Xia Zhang: "Treat Da Qing well, otherwise I won''t be able to spare you."


    He waved to them again and said, "You guys can chat, I''ll go back first."


    Xia Zhangs marriage, which she has been seeking for several years, has finally been settled. She must have a lot of secrets to tell Daqing.


    However, Daqing didn''t want to hear it, so he caught up and said, "My duty is to protect my wife at all times. I will send you back."


    It was Xia Zhang who was left behind.


    But Xia Zhang was still very happy, because he was so happy that he couldn''t help but send them all the way. In the end, Daqing turned around and scolded them, and then returned happily.


    Mother, is it mother?!


    Before Gu Jinli returned to the yard where he lived, he heard Eng''s voice and said hurriedly: "It''s mother, Eng, why aren''t you sleeping yet?" "Aww, mother is back." Eng ran over and threw himself into Gu Jinli''s arms. , looked behind her again, and when she didn''t see Qin Sang''s figure, she asked sadly: "Mom, daddy hasn''te home yet? Eng misses daddy."


    Gu Jinli hugged him and said, "Your father is in the pce discussing with His Majesty how to fight the bad guys. Don''t wait any longer. Go to bed early... Mom promises that if your fatheres back, he will let him see you immediately."


    Eng pursed his lips and resisted the urge to cry: "Really?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course it''s true. When did mother lie to you?"


    Eng: My mother has lied to me many times, every day.


    Well, Gu Jinli choked, picked him up and said, "Stop talking nonsense, go back to bed quickly, run out in the cold weather, if you get cold, mother will prescribe you the most bitter medicine to make you vomit!" "


    The two wolves were subdued and could only grunt and followed Gu Jinli back.


    Gu Jinli asked Nurse Hong again: "Have the big wolf slept with the little Luoyou?"


    Nanny Hong replied: "I went to bed. The second young master also took a nap, but the second young master missed you and wanted toe to this yard to find you when you woke up. As a result, you and your wife were not here, so you could only wait here... But Second Young Master didnt cry.


    Maybe I saw the Liu family having a funeral today and learned about life and death. Maybe the second son has grown up and be more sensible, so he didnt see his wife when he came tonight. Although he was frightened, he didnt cry.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and gave Eng a bite: "Be good, give Eng a reward."


    Eng was very happy to be kissed by his mother, but he still missed Qin Sang very much. He asked several times: "Will daddye home tomorrow?"


    Gu Jinli: "With such a beautiful daughter-inw at home, your father will definitelye home."


    Eng: "My mother is shy and thick-skinned."


    Gu Jinli: "I learned this from you, you shameless boy... Stop asking, go to sleep."


    After putting Eng to sleep, he got up and went to take a bath.


    And this night, Qin Sang really didn''t return home all night.


    He didn''te back the next day, but he sent someone to deliver a message early in the morning, saying that the expedition was almost done and he would be able to go home in the afternoon at thetest, so Gu Jinli didn''t have to worry.


    He also knew Eng''s temper well and was afraid that he would make trouble, so he drew four small paintings with his own hands and ordered people to bring them back to Gu Jinli and the others.


    After Eng saw the small painting, he stopped making trouble.


    And Gu Jinli also knew the contents of yesterday''sst battle report...Yangji Mansion was breached, and in order to shock the entire Northeast army and people, Dongqing massacred half of the people in the city.


    But Magistrate Ye is not dead.


    Ye Zhifu knew that if he lived, he would be a hostage of Dongqing threatening David, so he wanted to kill himself. However, Dongqing people threatened him with the lives of the remaining people in the city, so Zhifu Ye could only hold on and did not dare to die.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli''s expression changed... The gentle Dongqing people turned out to be so cruel when fighting!


    She calmed down, and after she recovered, she immediately ordered Xia Zhang: "Change thentern at the door and hang up a whitentern. Stop eating meat and be vegetarian these days."


    If there is a massacre of the city, the emperor will definitely order a vegetarian diet.


    Sure enough, not long after her instructions were passed down, Wei Qi issued an imperial edict.


    "The Dongqing thieves broke into Yangji Mansion and massacred half of the people in the city. Your Majesty has decreed that the whole city should observe mourning for the people of Yangji Mansion for three days, and avoid eating meat and wedding banquets!" the Royal Forest Army shouted on horseback in the streets of the capital. He shouted for half an hour.


    The people in the capital were shocked when they heard the bad news. They didn''t expect that thest battle report yesterday was... massacre of the city!

 Chapter 2903: Mutation, early departure【3】

    Chapter 2903: Mutation, early departure��3��


    Chapter 2903: Mutation, early departure3


    ording to the time it took for several battle reports to arrive in the capital, the Dongqing people broke through the city very quickly: "It took three days, but it took no more than three days to break the city. This Dongqing must have a powerful general leading the army!"


    At this rate, Dongqing will soon capture the entire Northeast, then capture Yongtai Mansion, upy the intersection of four Chi Roads, and then attack the capital..."


    Then were done!


    However, no one dared to say this, for fear of being arrested and sent to the army, so they hurried to discuss with rtives and friends, raise money together, and find caravans to go south to buy food and medicine, so as not to be unable to buy supplies in the capital and die of illness and hunger. die.


    "Quickly, hang up the white cloth, put up the incense table at the door, and pay homage to Liu Hou and the people of Yangji Mansion who died tragically!" The shopkeepers of all the shops in the capital led their workers to quickly make the festive shops look in white. The restaurant simply closed its doors and stopped doing business for the past three days.


    After the imperial edict of mourning the whole city was passed, another edict came soon, which was the edict to recruit troops.


    "Your Majesty has a decree to recruit arge number of soldiers to defend against the enemy invaders. Those who are good at medicine, pharmacology, and livestock diseases can join the army and receive a gold reward and silver reward on the spot!" The imperial guards shouted in the city again.


    There were also groups of soldiers leaving the capital on horseback and rushing to various parts of David, ordering various ces to raise military supplies and troops. In short, the entire capital was extremely lively, but there was no joy in this excitement.


    Eng: Mom, when will daddye home?


    "Didn''t Mom just answer you? Why are you asking again?" Gu Jinli was convinced by this kid and started asking questions since she got up. However, looking at Eng''s worried appearance fromst night to now, she couldn''t bear to scold him harshly. child.


    He looked at Xiao Luoyou and Dng again and saw that these two little guys also looked worried. After thinking about it, he asked: "How about you go pick it up..."


    Before she finished speaking, Xiao Luo You responded with bright eyes: "Okay, let''s go pick up our cousin!"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, but felt distressed at the same time. He touched his head and said, "Okay, I''ll take you to pick him up."


    Just do it, that is, ask someone to prepare the carriage immediately.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, he led the three little guys into the car and ran to the imperial city gate.


    As soon as he arrived outside the gate of the imperial city, he saw a familiar horse.


    Ah, Uncle Dried Shrimps sea! Eng often followed Brother Cheng on horseback, so he recognized the horse.


    Brother Cheng was sitting in the room under the Imperial City when he heard Er Lang''s loud voice. He was happy at first, then thought that Er Sister mighte with Er Lang, then he frowned and pretended not to hear.


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinli has already sent someone to call him.


    There is no other way, Brother Cheng can only go to see Gu Jinli: "Second sister."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked, "What are you doing here? You are hiding so that I won''t find you."


    Brother Cheng grinned and said, "Second sister, you are overthinking. You are my biological sister and you are kind to me. How could I avoid you?"


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Stop lying, what are you doing here? Do you want to beat Brother Qin?"


    Well, Brother Cheng choked... The second sister''s guess was really urate. Yes, he was waiting here specially to beat the second brother-inw. Who asked the second brother-inw to abandon the second sister and the children and risk going to the Northeast to fight!


    The war in the Northeast will be fought by generals who are from the Northeast. The second brother-inw does not need to receive this order at all.


    The second sister has been fighting in the northwest with the second brother-inw for five years. Its really enough. He doesnt want the second sister to suffer from the war and separation again! besides


    "I wanted to meet the saint and ask for orders to go out with the army, but the second brother-inw sent someone to stop me and refused to allow me to enter the pce... I used to think that the second brother-inw was a reasonable and gentle man, but now I know that he is just as domineering and unreasonable as Wei Eng, and only follows the rules Do what you like!"


    He followed him on the expedition. If anyone caused trouble or framed his second brother-inw, he could rely on his status to deal with those people, and then write a memorial ande back toin to Emperor Kailong.


    But he obviously meant well, but his second brother-inw disagreed!


    Brother Cheng got more and more angry as he thought about it, and finally said to Gu Jinli: "Second sister, if you stop him this time, you won''t be able to stop him next time. I will definitely beat him up to vent my anger on you!"


    Little uncle, dont beat daddy, daddy is fine. The big wolf felt sorry for his parents the most. When he heard that his uncle was about to beat daddy, he immediately begged for mercy for daddy.


    Brother Cheng hugged him and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid of big wolves. Your father will resist the beating. If you beat him a few times, he will be fine."


    "Don''t beat me, don''t beat me. Big Wolf, tell your little uncle that you''re sorry. Little uncle won''t be angry with daddy, okay?" Big Wolf begged in a sweet voice.


    Brother Cheng felt extremely soft-hearted and distressed when he saw it, and said to Gu Jinli: "Look at the big wolf and the second wolf, you are still so young. How can the second brother-inw have the heart to abandon you and go to fight in the Northeast?!"


    As he spoke, he raised the curtain of the carriage and took a look outside. Seeing that the carriage was surrounded by people from the Qin family, he said to Gu Jinli: "After the second brother-inw left, you were alone in the capital with your child. Who knew you would meet How many conspiracies and tricks...especially when that one is still in the pce~"


    referring to Qian Lier.


    Qian Lier has been vicious since she was a child, and she especially dislikes his two older sisters. If her second brother-inw leaves, Qian Lier will definitely not miss this opportunity to poison her second sister!


    "You shouldn''t stay in the capital for too long. You should go back to the northwest as soon as possible. Once you are separated, both of you will be in great danger." Cheng Geer said worriedly, looking like he wanted to drive the couple back to the northeast immediately. Go look!


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw this, and was very pleased: "Brother Cheng, you have grown up and can handle things. The second sister is very happy... But people can''t live in peace forever, there will always be bad things like this, don''t worry , Second sister can handle it."


    Brother Cheng was worried to death: "Second sister, you are very capable, but it is because of your great ability that people..."


    The fact that the second sister can make medicine is actually very taboo among the nobles.


    "I understand, aren''t you still here?" Gu Jinli said: "Brother Qin won''t let you go with the army, so he wants you to stay and protect us."


    Brother Cheng was stunned and said: "I thought of this, but I''m still very angry. I must beat him up, otherwise I won''t be able to get rid of my anger!"


    "Who do you want to beat?" Qin Sang had already left the imperial city. After seeing his carriage, he hurried over. He happened to hear this and said, "I can let you beat him, but he has to go to Liu Hou''s Mansion first. Get down, the carriage is not big enough for you."


    He drove Brother Cheng away, got on the carriage, sat next to Gu Jinli, held her hand, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I''m fine."


    Brother Cheng was very angry and wanted to scold Sang Qin. It was obvious that many ministers wereing out of the imperial city, so he could only suppress his anger and turn around and leave.


    Eng saw this and said, "Haha, my uncle is afraid of daddy, so he''s not that powerful."


    Brother Cheng bared his teeth and hugged Eng: "You brat, go ride with your uncle."


    "Ah, the second wolf doesn''t want to ride a horse, he wants his daddy!" The second wolf has missed his daddy for a long time. He just saw his daddy and hasn''t been hugged by his daddy yet, so he doesn''t want to leave.


    But he was no match for Cheng Geer, he was taken away.


    Soon, the sound of horse hooves sounded, and the carriage started to move towards Liu Hou''s Mansion.


    In the carriage, Qin Sangforted Big Wolf and Xiao Luo for a while, then turned to lean on Gu Jinli''s shoulder and said, "Xiaoyu, I''ll keep my eyes open for a while. You can call me again when you get to Liu''s house."

 Chapter 2904: Mutation, let’s make peace

    Chapter 2904: Mutation, let��s make peace


    Chapter 2904: Mutation, lets make peace


    "Okay, go to sleep." Gu Jinli looked at his tired look and felt very distressed. He checked his pulse. After seeing that his pulse was beating very fast, he quickly took out the prepared pills and asked him to hold them, and then gave him He rubbed the acupuncture points on his wrists and the back of his neck to make him feel better.


    Little Luoyou and Dng were very sensible and didn''t say anything when they saw this. They sat obediently in the carriage and looked up at Qin Sang. Their small looks were really heartwarming and heart-warming.


    The Imperial City is some distance away from Liuhou''s Mansion, and it took half an hour to arrive.


    The Liu family has set up a mourning hall and ced a coffin.


    There was no body in the coffin, only a set of Liu Hou''s clothes. The Liu family, wearing sackcloth and mourning, knelt in the mourning hall and sobbed softly.


    There are mostly female rtives in the entire mourning hall. Fortunately, because of their young age, the third son of the Liu family followed Mrs. Liu to the capital. Now they are the men who lead the sacrifice, burning paper and returning gifts to the guests whoe to the Liu family to worship.


    The Marquis of Lu State has arrived!


    The Duke of Qin has arrived!


    After hearing this, the third son of the Liu family was startled, got up quickly, and went to meet Qin Sang in person.


    After seeing Qin Sang, he knelt down and was stopped by Zheng Hua who came over: "Brother Lan, there is no need for this."


    The Duke of Qin is not the emperor. It is not good for the princes to kneel to him, as it will bring trouble to the Duke of Qin.


    Liu Lan was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he saluted Qin Sang as a militarymander and cried: "Dong Qin, I leave my father and the people of Yangji Mansion to entrust you with their revenge. If the great revenge is avenged, Liu Lan and the Liu family will be grateful forever!" "


    "Liu Hou died for the country. The imperial court will definitely avenge him and the people of Yangji Mansion. Mr. Liu can rest assured." Qin Sang looked at this teenage boy and thought of himself ten years ago.


    However, Liu Lan is much luckier than he was back then. At least the Liu family is a hero. Liu Lan carries the glory of his father''s generation and can walk proudly in the capital.


    But his family was a criminal at that time. Not to mention walking in the capital openly and honestly, he only managed to survive by pretending to die.


    "Thank you!" Liu Lan said and couldn''t help crying. After thinking of something, she suppressed her cry again and said: "Qin Guogong, is there any news about my eldest and second brothers? They must still be alive. Pleasee to the Northeast. After that, immediately send troops to search for their whereabouts and bring them back!"


    Qin Sang said: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty has sent a message to the Northeast, ordering people in other cities in the Northeast to search for the whereabouts of Liu Shizi''s family and the Second Young Master Liu... So far, we have only received news that Liu Hou was killed. Your two brothers should be safe. .


    After hearing this, Liu Lan cried with joy and made a vow on the spot: "If the eldest brother''s family and the second brother can return safely, I, Liu Lan, am willing to go to Guanli to practice pure cultivation for the rest of my life!"


    Zheng Hua said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? Can such a poisonous oath be uttered casually?"


    He quickly said to the people present: "Brother Lan is young and what he just said was nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    Of course the guys didn''t take it seriously, and they all said words offort to Liu Lan.


    But Liu Lan couldn''t listen to these hypocritical words now, and only asked Qin Sang: "Qin Guogong, when will you lead the troops to the northeast? It''s half a year''s journey from the northeast. You must set off quickly, otherwise don''t say anything about rescuing half of Yangji Mansion. The people of this city, not even the people of other prefectures and cities in the Northeast, can be saved!"


    "Brother Lan, going to war is no small matter. You have to prepare for a few months before you can set off. Don''t be too anxious." Zheng Hua was really worried. Usually this cousin-inw was also a polite child, why was he so aggressive today? The disaster in the Northeast is not the fault of Duke Qin. If you really want to find someone to vent your anger, go to Wei Xiao.


    Dongqinghui''s ruthless attack on the Yangji Mansion was all Wei Xiao''s fault for seizing Xinliu City by force!


    Qin Sang was not angry, but told the date of the expedition: "In three days, I will lead a group of soldiers to the northeast first, and the other soldiers and horses will follow after a little preparation."


    What!


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this. He was leaving in three days. In such a hurry, how many troops could he get? What good soldiers and horses can I get? I''m afraid he hasn''t even remembered the names of the generals and thousands of households he wants to lead!


    When he was in the northwest, he even knew who the g under hismand was and what his abilities were. Only when you know people and use them well can you win the battle!


    When Cheng Ge''er heard this, he went crazy and wanted to beat Qin Sang on the spot... He said don''t let the second brother-inw take this job. You see, he went to fight in such a hurry and got soldiers he was unfamiliar with. Can this be won? !


    Qin Sang also knew Gu Jinli''s worry, so he looked back at her and gave her aforting look.


    Brother Cheng saw it and sneered in his heart: "What are you looking at? Stop looking at it. Make peace with my second sister before going out for the war. I won''t live with you!"


    But his useless second sister gave the second brother-inw a sweet smile.


    "I leave everything to Duke Qin!" Liu Lan solemnly bowed to Qin Sang and said, "Pleasee in, Duke Qin."


    Yes. Qin Sang nodded and took his family to the mourning hall to offer incense to Liu Hou.


    "Thank you so much, Duke Qin." Mrs. Liu took the Liu family and returned the gift to Qin Sang.


    Eng has learned the etiquette of worship. He followed his parents in saluting and said, "My condolences."


    Just after she finished speaking, she couldn''t hold herself any longer and cried: "Grandma Liu, if you don''t cry, Eng will stay with you."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Liu looked at Eng... This is really a child with a heart of Chicheng. What she did can warm people''s hearts: "Grandma Liu is fine, Eng, don''t worry."


    She wanted to raise her hand and touch his face, but thinking that she was a hot and filial person, she didn''t dare to touch him, lest the child would be exposed to bad luck.


    But Eng didn''t care. He felt that the words were not enoughfort, so he hugged Mrs. Liu and said, "Be good."


    The soft and waxy child''s voice reached her ears, and Mrs. Liu finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and tears rolled down her eyes: "Grandma Liu will be fine. Eng, follow your parents back."


    He looked at Qin Sang again and said, "Qin Guo Gong, please go back and have a rest."


    Duke Guo of Qin has not slept for almost two days. He has to go back quickly to take a nap and spend more time with his family. This is because even if everything goes smoothly, he will not be able to see his wife and children for more than a year.


    After hearing this, Eng said: "If you don''t go back, Eng will stay with Grandma Liu."


    However, he was soon taken away by his mother.


    There was no other way, Eng could only wave to Mrs. Liu: "Don''t cry."


    "Okay, Grandma Liu, don''t cry." Mrs. Liu said, looking at the family leaving, she secretly swore in her heart that if anyone dared to frame the Gu family during the days when Qin Guogong left Beijing, she would risk her life to do it. The other party pays the price!


    After Gu Jinli''s family left Liuhou''s Mansion, they rushed home directly.


    Brother Cheng also came to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion and wanted to talk to Qin Sang, but was stopped by Gu Jinli: "If you have anything to say, please wait until Brother Qin wakes up."


    Now, Brother Qin wants to go to bed, and she will beat anyone who dares to dy his time to catch up on his sleep!


    Brother Cheng is angry and aggrieved...Second sister, I am standing up for you, but you are still mean to me. It turns out that girls are outgoing!


    "Brother Cheng, please stay here first. Let''s talk in the evening if we have anything to say." Qin Sang said, pulling Gu Jinli away: "Xiaoyu, stay with me."

 Chapter 2905: Mutation, virtuous princess

    Chapter 2905: Mutation, virtuous princess


    Chapter 2905: Mutation, the virtuous princess


    Brother Cheng was angry when he saw it, but thinking that the couple must have something to say quietly, he could only ept his fate and take care of the child for them, and said very considerately: "I understand, second brother-inw, please sleep well, I am here these days." Heaven will live in your home!"


    After hearing this, Eng became more energetic. He touched Brother Cheng''s face and said, "Uncle is afraid of daddy. He is not very powerful."


    Brother Cheng looked at the little guy, bared his teeth and said with a smile: "My uncle can''t beat your father, but he can beat you, so you two wolves must be good, otherwise your uncle will..."


    Boom, I gave Eng a snap on his head, which made the little guy burst into tears from the pain. He wanted to cry loudly, but Brother Cheng said: "Don''t cry, or I won''t take you to ride a horse, and I''ll punish you." Go and stay with Nanny Hong all day."


    Eng quickly suppressed his crying and begged Brother Cheng: "Ah, if Eng doesn''t cry, don''t stay with Nurse Hong all day, it will be boring!"


    nanny Hong was nearby. When she heard this, her serious face remained unchanged, while nanny Linughed out loud.


    "Be good." Brother Cheng said, calling to Xiao Luo You and Da Lang: "Let''s go, my uncle will take you to work in the workshop."


    Although the imperial court will prepare military supplies for the war, the second brother-inw is themander who leads the troops to the Northeast. In order for the second brother-inw not to suffer too much, the second sister can only spend money to prepare a lot of supplies for him so that he can use them in an emergency. To save lives.


    "If you have a sister in the future, you must carefully choose a son-inw for her. You can''t be like your mother. She talks coolly but in reality she doesn''t protect her shorings. It''s a big loss." Cheng Geer said with emotion.


    The second wolf was so excited when he heard the word "sister": "The second wolf likes my sister and will protect her... What''s the point of not peeing? Isn''t it because I haven''t eaten green vegetables and can''t pee?"


    Brother Cheng was stunned for a moment, then he realized what he was doing and said with a smile: "No, he is my sister-inw, or my sister''s husband-inw... Well, your father is your uncle''s brother-inw, do you understand?"


    The big wolf and the little Luoyou understood, but the second wolf said: "I don''t understand, I don''t understand, go find the fourth and fourth, the second wolf wants to help make medicine to save the soldiers!"


    Si Qing arrived in the capital just a few days ago, and he brought back good news... After several months of treatment with improved prescriptions, Shou Niang''s gynecological disease was finally cured, but she will have to continue taking the medicine until the end of this year and stop taking it. After three months, you can have a baby.


    But Siqing guarantees that the birthday girl will be able to conceive a child!


    When Gu Jinli heard the news, she was happy and looking forward to it. She hoped that halfway through the next year, she would receive the good news that the birthday girl was pregnant... Children can give people courage. After having a child, maybe the birthday girl would be able to figure it out and be willing to go with her. Uncle Dalin recognized each other.


    "Sure, uncle will take you to do coolies now." Cheng Geer waved his arm and threw the second wolf behind him, carrying him on his back, taking the big wolf and the little Luoyou with him to work together.


    After entering the house, Qin Sang hugged Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, it''s my fault... Before I go on the expedition, I will prepare a vegetarian banquet, invite my eldest brother, and apologize to him personally."


    Although it was a righteous thing to go to the northeast to help, he felt very guilty because he had failed Xiaoyu and put Xiaoyu in danger because of his righteousness.


    "If you keep talking this kind of nonsense, I will divorce you." Gu Jinli pushed him away and said: "Since we left Dafeng Vige and headed to the northwest, we have gone through the Dinge Rebellion, the Battle of Xing''an Prefecture, and the execution of Xu You Son, we have already reached a consensus that even if we are separated, we can kill the enemies who want to harm us together... So don''t feel guilty, it''s really annoying to keep saying sorry all day long."


    "Also, you are not failing me." Gu Jinli said, frowned, thought of something, and said: "But if you dare to bring a woman back, then I will definitely kill you and that little goblin. .After you die, I will seize your property, raise a few servants, and lead them to your grave every day, so that you will never die in peace!"


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu won''t have this chance."


    He felt very distressed and hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu is the little goblin who seduced my body and mind. I only want you for all my life."


    "Tsk, that''s so silly. How did you learn such silly words?" Gu Jinli said with disgust, and then said: "Stop talking nonsense, go to bed quickly, and then talk after you''re full." "Okay." Qin Sang smiled happily. He picked up Gu Jinli and put her on the kang. After taking off her shoes, he pulled the quilt and wrapped the two of them together.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Jinli pushed him with fear and said, "If you don''t sleep for a long time, if you do that again, you will really die suddenly. Do you want me to be a widow?!"


    After hearing this, Qin Sangughed out loud, kissed her, and said, "Xiaoyu is thinking wildly again. I''m a serious person. I just want Xiaoyu to sleep with me. Just sleep."


    While speaking, his eyelids were so heavy that he closed them. He buried his head in her arms and said, "Xiaoyu, stay with me."


    Gu Jinli felt distressed, raised his hand to hold his head, stroked his back gently, and said, "Okay, I''ll stay with you, sleep peacefully."


    Qin Sang smiled and said in a muffled voice: "Thank you, Xiaoyu, for being willing to pamper me~"


    Outsiders say that he spoils the little fish, but in fact it is the little fish that spoils him... It is precisely because of the little fish that he can do what he wants to do every time.


    Grandpaughed at me back then...Thanks to my quick action, I caught the little fish, otherwise I wouldnt have such a good wife~


    Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this, and said fiercely: "Shut up and go to sleep. If you talk again, I will beat you!"


    What a bitch, but he likes her.


    Qin Sang was really tired and fell asleep soon after. Gu Jinli waited for him to fall asleep, then slowly pushed him away from his arms and put him down so that he could sleep well.


    He raised his hand again and poked the corners of his raised mouth: "Why are youughing? Are you having a sweet dream so soon?"


    I stared at him for a while, and after seeing something in his hand, I opened his hand and took away a list.


    Written on it was a list of men he wanted to take to fight in the Northeast. Gu Jinli knew them all, but...bastard, he only brought those with average ability, those top men, such as You Ping, You Xi, He Min, and Hong Dao. Zhang Zhongdu stayed.


    Hong Dao and Zhang Zhong were the confidants he brought out personally. They were extremely capable, and they learned different things. Hong Dao was brave in charging and could also assassinate, while Zhang Zhong was good at handling military camp chores. They are indispensable, but he didnt even bring them with him. Is he crazy? !


    Gu Jinli took out the silver needle and looked at his sleeping face. He wanted to stick dozens of needles in and wake him up!


    but


    Sister is a good wife and mother, gentle and kind, so Ill just endure it for now and then Ill take care of you when you wake up.


    Coincidentally, Zong Zhengya is also running toward virtue.


    She was very busy today. In the morning, she rushed to the Liuhou Mansion to pay homage to General Liu. After crying with Mrs. Da Liu, she rushed to Ye''s house to offer incense to the Second Young Master Ye.

 Chapter 2906: Mutation, virtuous princess【2】

    Chapter 2906: Mutation, virtuous princess��2��


    Chapter 2906: Mutation, the virtuous princess [2]


    When Ye Anxiu saw her, she was so shocked that she forgot to cry: "My dearest princess~"


    "Sister Ye, it''s toote. Your Majesty and I won''t officially get married until November 16th." Zong Zhengya held her hand and said with tears: "Sister Ye, don''t be sad. God will definitely protect Aunt Ye just like he did." In the same way, bless Uncle Ye and let him turn disaster into good luck."


    What I was thinking about was, howe the female members of the Ye family were not discovered by the Dongqing people?


    If the female members of the Ye family were captured by the Dongqing people, humiliated and lost their reputation, Ye Anxiu might not be able to enter Prince Wei''s pce!


    Id like to lend you your kind words. Ye Anxiu said, and then said in fear: But the Dongqing people were so cruel this time, they ughtered half of the people in the city... Oh, my dad, my dad is afraid...


    Zong Zhengya hurriedly said: "Sister Ye, don''t think too much, nothing will happen... Even if something happens, you still have rtives like us... From now on, Zong Zheng''s family will be your natal family in the capital, and we will protect you, no Dont worry if I make you feel a little wronged.


    Ye Anxiu was feeling sad. When she heard this, she looked at Zong Zhengya as if she were seeing a biological sister. She threw herself into her arms and cried loudly: "Wow, sister Ya, thank you."


    Zong Zhengya hugged her andforted her: "You can cry if you want. We are all members of our family, so there is no need to hold it in."


    After hearing this, Ye Anxiu cried even harder.


    When Wei Xiao came in, he saw this scene and sneered: "You have a very good rtionship."


    Is Ye Anxiu crazy? He dares to get involved with Zong Zhengya?


    After Zong Zhengya and Ye Anxiu heard this, they quickly knelt down and saluted Wei Xiao: "Meet Prince Wei."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything. He only took a few sticks of incense from his servants, bowed to Ye Er''s memorial tablet, offered the incense, turned to Liu Yiqiong and Ye Anxiu and said, "My condolences."


    He held Ye Anxiu''s hand again and promised: "Don''t worry, I will definitely avenge the Ye family and rescue your father as much as possible."


    But it is not easy to rescue Magistrate Ye, and Wei Xiao has already told Qin Sang... If the Dongqing people use Magistrate Ye to threaten David, there is no need topromise, just bury Magistrate Ye well and make him a marquis.


    It''s not that Wei Xiao is cruel, butpared with the victory or defeat of the war and the country and the country, Magistrate Ye''s life is not worth mentioning.


    but


    Wei Xiao squatted down, hugged Ye Anxiu and said, "I will treat you well and take good care of the Ye family for your father."


    Ye Anxiu was so frightened that her body shook... Prince Wei actually hugged her!


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to scare Ye Anxiu out, so he quickly let go of her, stood up, looked at Zong Zhengya, and asked in a bad tone: "What are you doing here? When did you and Concubine Ye get along like this? Or do you have other purposes? ?


    Zong Zhengya was not afraid of his cold words and replied: "Master Ye defended the city for the country, Second Young Master Ye died for the country, and Concubine Ye will marry into Prince Wei''s Mansion in Rexiaoli soon. As the future of Prince Wei''s Mansion, I My mistress will naturallye to Yes house to offer incense.


    He raised his eyes again, met Wei Xiao''s gaze, and said, "Also, I''m here to meet the prince by chance."


    Heh, after hearing this, Wei Xiao became a little interested. He pointed outside and said, "Let''s go to your carriage and talk."


    He turned back to Ye Anxiu and said, "The king has left a group of people for you. You can tell them to do things. If you have anything to do with me, you can also ask them to tell you. I wille to see you as soon as possible after receiving the news."


    "...Yes, yes." Ye Anxiu responded tremblingly, making Wei Xiao frown. He was still so timid, and really had no progress at all.


    Wei Xiao stepped away, Zong Zhengya followed, and the two got into Zong Zheng''s carriage. After the carriage entered an alley and Wei Xiao''s men and horses surrounded the alley, Wei Xiao asked: "What do you want to do? Tell me honestly, otherwise I will not be polite to you."


    Zong Zhengya smiled and said: "I want to fulfill Emperor Jingyuan''sst wish... Emperor Jingyuan gave me the position of Prince Wei''s concubine so that I can help Prince Wei in his career. Now I have a n to help Prince Wei." Get a good name."


    Wei Xiao nced at her and sneered: "What''s the n? Let''s talk about it."


    Zong Zhengya said: "I n to donate all my dowry to the army rushing to the northeast in the name of Prince Wei''s pce. In this way, both Prince Wei and I will get a good reputation... I hope Prince Wei can agree to this. Strategy, because a virtuous concubine is very good for you."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was silent, he urged: "Prince Wei, please make a decision as soon as possible, otherwise this credit may be taken away by the precious concubine. She also wants to use the credit of funding the reinforcements to make aeback."


    The precious concubine failed to ept her marriage and was punished for it. She was eager to make aeback.


    Wei Xiao said: "It''s done, I agree. You should spread the word about donating dowry today, and I will help you publicize it."


    Thank you, Your Majesty. Zong Zhengya was very happy.


    Wei Xiao frowned and sneered when he saw her happy look.


    Zong Zhengya already knew Wei Xiao very well. When he saw this, he asked: "Prince Wei, does he think that I am doing this to win your heart and make you change your mind and renew your rtionship?"


    Wei Xiao: Isnt it?


    Zong Zhengya sneered in his heart: Arrogant fool, I have only one purpose in doing these things, and that is to kill you and destroy your David!


    "Of course not." Zong Zhengya shook his head, remained silent for a while, and then said: "After so many things, I have understood that it is impossible to go back to the past with Prince Wei, so now I only regard myself as a retainer for Prince Wei. Do your errands well in exchange for prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life."


    Wei Xiao didn''t believe it: "You don''t want to give me a woman to give birth to a child with the blood of your n leader? Will you be willing to do it? Will your n n''s alliance with the powerful family be willing to do it?"


    Zong Zhengya: "Whether they are willing to do it or not is none of my business."


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "You actually said vulgar words!"


    Zong Zhengya smiled and said: "I ended up like this all because I listened to the words of my grandfather and the wealthy family, so I don''t want to work for them anymore. I just want to live afortable life for the rest of my life, so I decided topletely surrender to Prince Wei and work for them." You run the errand, and you need to protect me from the entanglement between my grandfather and the wealthy family."


    Haha, Wei Xiaoughed loudly and said: "As expected of a noble girl taught by a wealthy family, she is very smart and aware of current affairs. Okay, I will help you. But you''d better tell the truth, otherwise I will let you , the Zongzheng family, and those aristocratic families who want to continue to stir up troubles have all disappeared from this world, and no trace of your existence can be found in the history books ofter generations, including misceneous histories!"


    Zong Zhengyaughed when she heard this... This is what she wanted to say, but what she wanted was for Wei Xiao and the David Dynasty to disappear from the history books!


    "Prince Wei, don''t worry. I already know how powerful you are and I don''t dare to betray you easily." After Zong Zhengya said this, he added: "It''s best to donate the dowries of Sister Ye, Sister Rui and Princess Fuhui. Go, so that outsiders can know that we, Prince Weis Mansion, are united.


    When Wei Xiao heard her mention Luo Huiniang, murderous intent suddenly appeared in his eyes. He stared at Zong Zhengya and said, "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 2907: Mutation, virtuous princess【3】

    Chapter 2907: Mutation, virtuous princess��3��


    Chapter 2907 Mutation, the virtuous princess3


    Zong Zhengya hurriedly exined: "I have no ill intentions towards Princess Fuhui. I just think that she is the prince''s concubine. This kind of thing can earn the reputation of Prince Wei''s pce and show the harmony within the family, so I have to pull her." Do together."


    He added: "The prince is in urgent need of an heir, but I am infertile, so no matter what, I will protect Princess Fuhui, mother and son, and I cannot and dare not harm them."


    Wei Xiao sneered and said: "You just need to understand the importance of their mother and son. Remember, never touch Luo Huiniang and her son, otherwise this king will make you even want to die!"


    "Yes, I have remembered it." Zong Zhengya responded respectfully, with some aggrievedness on his face.


    Wei Xiao became more and more satisfied when he saw this. She still knows that she is wronged, which shows that Zong Zhengya still has extravagant hopes for him... Only when a woman has extravagant hopes and fantasies for a man can he make better use of her.


    Here, if you have anything to do, you cane to me with this order. They will not stop you again. Wei Xiao threw a token to Zong Zhengya, got out of the car and left.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Zong Zhengya shouted from behind, keeping looking at Wei Xiao''s back. It wasn''t until Wei Xiao disappeared for a long time that he lowered the curtain and ordered the driver to drive away.


    The dead man told Wei Xiao Zong Zhengya''s reaction: "Master, the princess opened the car curtain and looked at you for a long time. After losing sight of your figure, she also stared at the ce where you disappeared for a long time before leaving."


    Wei Xiao smiled proudly: "Humph, women are women. No matter how much you teach them, they can''t be strategists. They can only focus on love and fighting for favor, so that''s fine."


    However, he was wrong.


    Everything the dead man saw was faked by Zong Zhengya. The person Zong Zhengya loves most has always been herself, and she is also a person who must avenge herself. She will swallow her anger in order to win Wei Xiao''s trust. He killed the entire Wei family, rtives and friends in one breath and avenged himself!


    After Wei Xiao felt proud, he ordered the dead man: "Continue to keep an eye on Zong Zhengya to see if she betrays me?"


    He added: "Send extra manpower to protect Princess Fuhui, and order the doctor to check her pulse three times a day to ensure that mother and child are safe."


    He really needs a child.


    Send another group of people to secretly protect the Duke of Qin, his wife, mother and son, and Prince Luo. We must not let anything happen to them, otherwise Brother Mu and Brother Luo will break with me.


    It was all because of him that Mugeer took the risk to fight in the Northeast, so he had to protect his family for Mugeer.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Xiao added: "Send a group of people to Dafeng Vige to protect Gu Luotian Shangjia''s family and don''t let them die."


    Having too many rtives is really troublesome. He needs to protect this one and that one too. What a waste of so many people!


    "Yes." The dead man responded and hurriedly arranged for people to do the work.


    Zong Zhengya moved quickly, and an hourter he led the dowry team and rushed to the imperial city.


    The people in the capital were all shocked when they saw this huge dowry procession and hurriedly asked: "Here, are these people from the Zongzheng family? Why are they carrying so many things to the imperial city? Why are there still words of happiness on these boxes, tied Wearing red silk?"


    Zong Zhengya didn''t need them to guess. He put on his curtain and got out of the car. He saluted the people on the street and said, "I am a girl from Zong Zheng''s family, the future Princess Wei. These are my dowry. This time On behalf of Prince Wei''s pce, he donated the dowry to the Ministry of War to provide military supplies to the Northeast."


    As soon as these words came out, the street exploded: "What, God, Princess Wei actually donated her dowry to the military? This person, who understands righteousness so well, is really the goddess God gave to David. Ah!" Mr. Zongzheng was also in the team. When he heard this, he hurriedly said: "What kind of goddess? Those under the emperor''s feet, please don''t say that... Sister Ya is a subject of David and a wife of the Wei family. She saw it with her eyes. As our Northeasternpatriots are suffering, we should do our best, there is nothing to boast about!"


    Zong Zhengya nodded: "My grandfather is right. Please don''t exaggerate my donation of pared to the suffering people of Yangji Mansion, what I have done is not worth mentioning."


    As she spoke, her voice sounded like she was crying.


    After everyone heard the cry, they hurriedlyforted her: "There is no need to feel sad for Princess Wei. For a girl from a boudoir, she can donate all her dowry. This is a rare and righteous act. She is worthy of the people of Yangji Mansion." !


    Some old women said: "This dowry is a woman''s lifelong support. My child, you have donated your whole life''s support!"


    After saying this, he was so distressed that he started to cry. Several old women cried together, which made Zong Zhengya''s act of donating the dowry even more extraordinary.


    Zong Zhengya quicklyforted them: "Grandma-inw, don''t cry. This is what Sister Ya should do."


    Having said that, he epted it as he saw fit, bowed to several old women and the people around him, then got in the car and ran to the imperial city.


    But not long after, Zong Zhengya''s maid came back and gave each of the grannies five taels of silver: "The girl said, it''s freezing cold now, and the clothes of the grannies are a little thin, so let the servants put these The money is used to buy warm clothes for my mothers-inw."


    After hearing this, several grandmothers cried again: "Princess Wei is really a goddess sent by God. She is so kind-hearted...Thank you, Princess Wei."


    "Mother-inws, don''t shout. The girl said that this is just her filial piety towards the old man. Mother-inws don''t need to be grateful, and there is no need for people to know... I have to go back to serve the girl, so I''ll leave first." After the maid bowed, He hurriedly chased Zong Zhengya''s carriage.


    But the news that Zong Zhengya ordered people to send money to several mothers-inw to buy warm clothes quickly spread.


    Everyone praised her: "Although Prince Wei is cruel, Princess Wei is really kind and virtuous. With her watching over Prince Wei, we don''t have to worry about Prince Wei killing at will!"


    Yes, with Princess Wei watching over Prince Wei, we dont have to be too afraid... This marriage is so well settled, and Miss Zongzhengs conduct is worthy of being a princes true concubine!


    In the capital, there were all praises for Zong Zhengya. In less than an hour, her reputation as a virtuous and good concubine had spread throughout half of the capital, and even Wei Qi, the Queen, and the precious concubine in the pce knew about it.


    Wei Qi and Bao Guifei were so angry that Bao Guifei even threw a few chairs: "Is Zong Zhengya crazy? Wei Xiao treated her like that, and she actually helped Wei Xiao? What a **** who likes to be abused. bone!"


    "My dear concubine, please be careful in your words and deeds." Aunt Shan quickly reminded the concubine: "Tempers can be raised. If you get angry too many times, it will be difficult to control your temper."


    The precious concubine shouted: "She just took away my chance to turn around. How do you want me to control my temper?!"


    She scolded Ning Ji in her heart again, saying that everyone was in the same group. Why did Zong Zhengya suddenly do such a thing that ruined her n?


    Aunt Shan said: "My dear concubine, now is not the time to lose your temper. You should spread the word quickly and say that you are willing to donate your private treasury to provide military supplies for the reinforcements and help the court to kill the bandits. If it is toote, even Tang will be killed." I cant even drink anymore.

 Chapter 2908: Sudden change, Ning Ji’s request and farewell

    Chapter 2908: Sudden change, Ning Ji��s request and farewell


    Chapter 2908 Mutation, Ning Jis request and farewell


    The precious concubine was disgusted when she heard this: "The first prize has been taken away by Zong Zhengya. How much credit can I get if I continue to donate to the private treasury? It is just making a wedding dress for Zong Zhengya. If word spreads, I will beughed at." Just one sentence will make a difference!"


    She personally cooked for Wei Qi today. She only waited for Wei Qi toe over for dinner in the evening and told him to donate to her private treasury to fund the imperial reinforcements to fight the enemy. Now her work was in vain.


    Concubine Gui Guo was really furious and continued to scold Zong Zhengya: "You still made such a big fuss, thanks to that **** marrying Wei Xiao. If you be a concubine in the pce, how can I survive!"


    Aunt Shan said: "Honored Concubine, please keep your voice down...I know you are not willing to give in, but things havee to this, so you can only follow. If you don''t follow, don''t talk about your virtuous reputation, or you will be scolded to death."


    The precious concubine is an old woman. She knew that the good nanny was right, so she immediately calmed down and said: "Bring me the list of my private treasury. I will go to see His Majesty now and donate to the private treasury."


    When ites to pretending to be kind, she has never lost!


    He also exined: "Hurry and call the prince to the Qingzheng Pce, and he will also take the initiative to donate silver to finance the reinforcements."


    "Yes." Aunt Shan hurriedly ordered someone to inform His Highness the Crown Prince. She also took the list of private treasury and followed Concubine Guigui to the Qingzheng Pce.


    By the time they arrived at the Qingzheng Pce, the ministers who were discussing matters there had already rushed to the gate of the imperial city to receive Zong Zhengyas dowry.


    Wei Qi is instructing the eunuch: "Princess Wei''s donation of dowry is a noble act. Don''t neglect it. Go tell the queen and ask the queen to issue an edict to praise Princess Wei."


    "Yes." The **** responded. After catching a glimpse of the precious concubine, he hurriedly saluted her: "This servant pays my respects to the noble concubine."


    The precious concubine suppressed her anger and put on a kind smile on her face: "No need to be polite, just go and do the errands."


    "Yes." The **** hurriedly left and took the other people in the Qingzheng Pce away wisely.


    "Concubine, I pay my respects to Your Majesty." With tears in her eyes, Concubine Bao Guo knelt down slowly, saluted Wei Qi, and then hurriedly presented the private treasury list: "Concubine, I have been waiting since I heard that Yangji Mansion was breached. I am very worried about the people and old friends there, and I wish I could ride back to save them! But I am just a female prostitute and cannot save people. I can only donate my own private treasury to do my little bit to help the Northeast."


    When Wei Qi saw her crying, he relented and said, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The precious concubine stood up quickly, walked up, and handed Wei Qi the private treasury list. She looked at him timidly, which made Wei Qi feel pity.


    After noticing Wei Qi''s distress, Concubine Guigui immediately said: "Aqi, I''m sorry... I''m not smart enough, and I missed the opportunity to earn fame for our brother Lin. I''m not a good mother, nor a good wife."


    This is said as if Queen Wang is dead and she and Wei Qi are the real couple.


    But Wei Qi really liked her. After hearing this, he held her waist, held her on hisp and sat down: "I don''t me you... Wei Xiao must have ordered Zong Zhengya to do it. He knows his reputation." Its too bad, so I use women to earn a good reputation for myself.


    After hearing this, the precious concubine said in horror: "What about our brother Lin?"


    Wei Qi quicklyforted her: "Don''t worry, everything is God''s will. No matter how much he does, God will still be on our side in the end."


    These words were so mysterious that Concubine Bao Guo was stunned for a moment, but she quickly thought of Ning Ji... Ning Ji must have said something to Wei Qi again.


    Father, Emperor, Mother. Concubine. Wei Lin had alreadye over and greeted the two of them.


    Concubine Guigui was very happy when she saw her son and hurriedly said: "Brother Lin, please donate your private treasury quickly..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly paused, his eyes brightened, and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, didn''t Brother Lin observe the studies in the Imperial College recently? Let him lead the students of the Imperial College to donate silver together. In this way, our Brother Lin My son''s reputation will definitely be better." "Bao''er is right!" Wei Qi was very happy and immediately said to Wei Lin: "Hurry out of the pce and go to the Imperial College to collect donations. This will give Wei a good reputation for donating silver to the reinforcements. We cannot let Wei Qi Exclusively owned by the Princes Pce.


    Wei Lin frowned when he heard this... He was asked to go to the Imperial College to collect silver coins like a beggar, but he didn''t want to!


    But he didnt dare to go against his parents wishes, so he could only nod his head and say, Yes, Ill do it now.


    He endured his anger and grievance and took his people out of the pce to collect donations.


    This fund-raising spread quickly like fire. On the next day, all thedies in the capital, students studying in the capital, major shops, and concubines in the harem all donated money, to the delight of the adults in the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Household Affairs. crazy.


    Empress Wang also donated three items from her private treasury, but she left the collection of donations for the harem to Concubine Guigui, which made Wei Qi very happy and praised the Empress Wang for being virtuous and sensible.


    The precious concubine also went to Chenning Pce to thank the queen, but in her heart she did not appreciate the queen''s kindness at all. She only thought that the queen would do this because she could not give birth to a son, so she wanted to curry favor with Brother Lin to avoid her old age. For miserable reasons.


    Queen Wang doesn''t care what the precious concubine thinks, she just hopes that the silver donated by everyone can help Qin Sang win this battle... The Qin family has finally recovered, and she doesn''t want anything to happen to the Qin family again, otherwise the Qin Crown Prince will I will never die with my eyes in peace.


    Although Gu Jinli hates Zong Zhengya, he is happy to see Zong Zhengya donate dowry to support the army. After all, these silver taels can really help Brother Qin.


    With enough money, the court will be generous when providing supplies, so Brother Qin and others will not suffer and can win the war.


    "Xiaoyu, now that I have so much money, I don''t have to worry about supplies. You don''t have to spend money to prepare supplies for me. It costs a lot of money. I feel bad when I see it. You love money the most and hate doing it the most. It was a loss-making transaction." Qin Sang looked at her and said, with a look of pain on his eyes and face.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pulled his face and said: "It''s not a loss. I invested in you and I made a fortune."


    After hearing this, Sang Qin was not happy, but felt even more distressed: "It was Xiaoyu who earned the position of Duke."


    If Xiaoyu had not apanied him to the northwest and made insect attractants, he would have watched helplessly as the soldiers and civilians in the northwest were killed by poisonous insects, not to mention repelling the thieves.


    "Yes, yes, they are all mine, and you don''t have a single tile." Gu Jinli said, and then said: "Remember to take Lei Sangming to the northeast... I heard from grandpa that there is Nan Yu beside Wei Xiao, who is very good at it. Poison, he is a Dongqing person. It can be seen that the poison skills of Dongqing people are no worse than those of soldiers and thieves. If you bring Lei Sangming with you, I, Brother Luo, and Cousin Yu can rest assured, otherwise we will encounter someone who uses poison very badly. People, you will suffer heavy losses."


    Leisangming is Sannuo, but Sannuos experience was too tragic, so everyone now calls him Leisangming.


    Qin Sang thought for a while and finally agreed: "Okay, I''ll take Sang Ming with me."


    "Sir, Marquis Ning is here with Young Master Ning." Daqing announced outside the door.


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this: "What is he bringing Ning Da here for? Does he want to send Ning Da to the reinforcements?"


    Qin Sang said: "It should be... I n to ept Ning Da."

 Chapter 2909: Mutation, the so-called surprise

    Chapter 2909: Mutation, the so-called surprise


    Chapter 2909 Mutation, the so-called surprise weapon


    Qin Sang knew that she was worried, so he exined to her: "Ning Da is often taken by Ning Ji. Even if Ning Ji is on guard against him, as long as Ning Da has some brains, he can still discover some secret things about Ning Ji. And Ning Ji After Ji was granted the title of Marquis, he became the controller of the Ning family, taking away everything in the Ning family''s main house. As a result, Ning Da lost his position as the heir apparent. Now he has not even settled on a good marriage. Even if Ning Da is a saint, I also have resentment in my heart, so I took him to make contributions, maybe I could win him over and find Ning Jis ws from him."


    Gu Jinli nodded after hearing this: "This is a good idea, but Ning Ji used him as poison, so even if you want to use him to spy on Ning Ji''s secrets, you must be careful about him to avoid Ning Ji''s tricks. "


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu, I will be wary of Ning Da, but you..." Qin Sang looked at her and felt guilty again: "People in the capital have many thoughts. After I leave, their ghostly tricks will definitelye out. Xiaoyu will be extremely careful." Be careful. If someone dares to harm you, don''t hold back. You can kill his whole family. With the protection of the imperial edict, no one dares to punish you. If someone does not recognize the imperial edict, then I, Qin Mu, will not recognize the edict. people!"


    The more he spoke, the more serious he became. Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh, hugged him again and said, "I''m not a master who gets angry, so don''t worry about me. Go to the war with peace of mind ande back well. I''ll be with you." Wolf, Eng, and Xiao Luoyou are waiting for you at home."


    After speaking, he kissed him and said with a smile: "Reward."


    Qin Sang looked at her bright smile and sighed: "This is not a reward, it is torture."


    Gu Jinli''s face turned red when he heard this, and he pushed him away and said, "Go see Ning Ji quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang opened the door and left, going to the living room in the front yard to meet his uncle and nephew Ning Ji.


    "Meet the Duke of Qin." When Ning Da saw Qin Sang, he immediately saluted, much more respectful than before, and even a little ttering.


    Ning Ji said: "Sang, you are finally here."


    This statement seems to be ming Qin Sang foringte.


    "I have asked Ninghou to wait for a long time. Please sit down." After Qin Sang said this politely, he asked directly: "Ninghou has brought Mr. Ning, but you want him to go out with the army so that he can take credit?"


    "Exactly." Ning Ji begged, "Sang, considering that Uncle Ning has helped you before, please help Uncle Ning once. Brother Yang has already missed a good marriage and cannot miss the opportunity to make meritorious deeds."


    Looking like a good uncle who cares about his nephew.


    Unfortunately, after all the good things he nned failed, Ning Da no longer believed in Ning Ji. He felt that he was as hypocritical as Wei Qi. He treated his nephew well on the surface, but in his heart he wished that his nephew would never get ahead!


    "Mr. Qin, I know how to handle weapons, know how to be clever, good at writing official documents, and also good at martial arts. I will definitely not cause you any trouble. Please take me to the northeast and let me do my best for the court!" Ning Da He stood up and said a solemn salute to Qin Sang, eager to make meritorious deeds.


    Only by making meritorious deeds can he get out of Ning Ji''s shackles and no longer need to be Ning Ji''s subordinate!


    That''s right, Ning Ji took Ning Da with him to run errands, and Ning Da thought it was a move to lead a servant... But he was Tan Hua Lang, and Ning Ji actually used him as a ve!


    Ning Da was full of resentment, which made Ning Ji feel unhappy... This Shu Zi actually resented him so much, but he had many ways to deal with Ning Da.


    Qin Sang looked at Ning Ji and said, "Ninghou, the battlefield is dangerous, and you won''t know whether you will live or die if you go there. Do you really want Mr. Ning to take the risk and go to the northeast for reinforcements?"


    These words made Ning Da hate Ning Ji even more.


    If the good things Ning Ji had predicted before coulde true, he wouldn''t have to risk his life in the Northeast to fight for military glory.


    Ning Ji said: "There is no merit in the world that can only be obtained by sacrificing one''s life. If you want to gain merit, you have to take risks. And with you taking care of me, Brother Yang will definitely return safely."


    "Sure, I will take Mr. Ning to the northeast." Qin Sang agreed.


    "Thank you so much, Duke Qin!" Mr. Ning was very grateful and saluted Qin Sang again. "Sang, thank you." Ning Ji also stood up to say thanks, but this time he was very sensible and didn''t wait too long. After saying the matter, he left: "Sang, you are about to go on an expedition. Our uncle and nephew will not disturb your reunion with your family. Go back first."


    Leaving with Mr. Ning.


    But before leaving, Ning Ji couldn''t help but ask: "Sang, won''t Xiaoyu, mother and son return to Dafeng Vige? After you leave, the capital will be very dangerous for her, and the imperial concubine is not a good person. It is a wise move to leave the capital and avoid the spotlight for a while."


    Qin Sang said: "If someone else has a conspiracy, even if Xiaoyu mother and son hide in the ends of the earth, it will not help. Therefore, mother and son will not go there and will stay in the capital. If someone really dares to touch them..."


    Qin Sang paused for a moment, with a bloodthirsty smile on his lips, his eyes filled with coldness, and said: "I don''t mind letting the whole world bury their mother and son with them!"


    With a bang, Ning Da was so frightened by Qin Sang''s cruelty that he bumped into the door. He made a noise, his legs and feet went weak, and he hurriedly apologized: "Forgive me, Duke Qin!"


    Qin Sang stretched out his hand to support Ning Da: "Master Ning, don''t be nervous. I''m not targeting you, I''m targeting those bad guys who want to harm my wife and children... You should go home and prepare for the expedition. We will set off soon."


    "...Yes." Mr. Ning responded, his tongue curled up a bit.


    Ning Ji was rtively calm. He looked at Qin Sang and said, "Sang, you can''t protect Xiaoyu''s mother and her son by saying harsh words."


    Qin Sang said: "I know, so I left a special force for their mother and son. Marquis Ning doesn''t have to worry."


    A surprising army?


    Is it Zi Che who is provoking them?


    In the previous life, the capital was also in chaos, but when the Qin and Gu families were in danger, Zi Chexing, who had been hiding in the dark, came out with a force of soldiers and horses, like a surprise force from heaven, and saved the Qin and Gu families. people.


    What a pity, this is not the previous life.


    In this life, with him as the destiny bearer who knows everything, not only will Zi Chexing and the others not be able to make a surprise attack, but they will also be killed in advance by the men he sends!


    "In this case, Uncle Ning is relieved." Ning Ji pretended to be relieved, greeted Ning Da and took him home.


    After waiting at Ning''s house, Ning Ji took Ning Da to the study and asked him, "Brother Yang, you feel that your uncle has dyed you, so you feel resentful towards your uncle?"


    Mr. Ning sneered, "My nephew doesn''t dare."


    He added: "Uncle, don''t worry. My nephew is from the Ning family. He will handle the things you tell him well and will not betray the Ning family."


    His uncle is very powerful and has many people under hismand. He doesn''t want to die quietly, so he can''t break up with Ning Ji until he has established a foothold in the court.


    Ning Ji sighed after hearing this: "It seems that you are indeed angry with your uncle... It is also your fault that your uncle is ipetent. Every time he ns for you, he fails to seed. Don''t worry, your uncle willpensate you."


    Hehe, Ning Da sneered in his heart, how topensate? You stole the inheritance right of the big house!

 Chapter 2910: mutation, wedding

    Chapter 2910: mutation, wedding


    Chapter 2910 Mutation, big wedding


    However, Ning Ji is a man who has lived for two lives and is very capable. With just one sentence, he eliminated Master Ning''s resentment and brought his heart back: "Tomorrow, my uncle will hand over a memorial to request your majesty. I canonize you as the Crown Prince of Ninghou."


    What!


    "Uncle, uncle wants to make me the heir apparent of Ninghou?" Mr. Ning was shocked, but after so many things, he quickly calmed down, smiled, and said: "Uncle, don''t say it''s a joke, you are already married. In two years, he will have his own child. The position of Prince Ning is naturally given to his own child, so why should he give it to his nephew?"


    After hearing this, Ning Ji''s eyes turned red. He raised his hands to cover his face and looked sad, saying, "It''s all my fault that uncle didn''t ask you to be crowned prince earlier. If he had asked for the title earlier, you wouldn''t have separated from your uncle. "


    Having said that, Ning Ji took out a nk memorial and wrote for a while before handing it to Ning Da: "Have a look."


    Ning Da took it and looked at it, and was shocked: "...Uncle, do you really want to ask me to be the crown prince of Ninghou? Will Third Aunt and the Wang family agree?"


    These words gave Ning Ji a reason to take the me.


    Ning Ji said: "It was because of concerns about the Wang family that my uncle dyed asking you to be crowned prince. Now you have to risk your life to fight for merit. You don''t know whether you cane back alive. If the Wang family still stops uncle and refuses to give you the title, Please grant me the title of Crown Prince, and my uncle will make peace with the little Wang family."


    Ning Da was shocked: "Uncle, no, she is the queen''s concubine, and she wants to reconcile with her first wife for the sake of her nephew, which will bring bad reputation to my uncle."


    Ning Ji said: "What''s wrong? There are many uncles in the world who divorce their nephews because they were treated badly. I just want to reconcile."


    and


    "I have the power of following the dragon, and I am His Majesty''s confidant. Even if I reconcile with Xiao Wang, the Wang family does not dare to do anything to me... I never wanted to get married. It was because of His Majesty''s help that I married Xiao Wang. Family."


    Ning Ji looked up at Mr. Ning and said, "For uncle, the Ning family is the most important."


    Ning Dadu was moved by what he said: "Uncle...nephew has misunderstood you."


    After hearing this, Ning Jiughed at Mr. Ning in his heart. He was indeed a piece of mud that could not hold up the wall. He had been deceived by a few lies. Such Ning Yang was indeed not qualified to inherit the Ning family!


    "Uncle has made up his mind, don''t try to persuade him anymore, just do it like this." Ning Ji took the memorial and said: "You go back and prepare well, and follow the Duke of Qin to leave the capital early the day after tomorrow... Remember, follow the Duke of Qin closely."


    "Yes." Mr. Ning left obediently.


    But after calming down, Ning Da had doubts in his heart... He would not ask for the title sooner orter, but it happened that when he was staring at Qin Guogong, when he showed resentment, he asked him to be the crown prince, ha, It seemed that the third uncle didn''t really want to give him the position of prince, but just wanted to stabilize him first.


    After Ning Da had doubts in his heart, he was no longer so grateful to Ning Ji for asking him to be crowned prince. Instead, he decided to look forward and follow whoever could benefit him more. .


    Ning Ji still wanted to use the Wang family, so he went back to the house and told the little Wang family about asking for a seal.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wang felt aggrieved for her future child, but she was a concubine and lived a life arranged by others. She did not dare to say no easily, so she could only hold back her tears and nod: "Yes, I am. Listen to your husband."


    Ning Ji was very satisfied with Xiao Wang''s submission and told her: "Sang and his wife have known me since they were young. Call me Uncle Ning. Sang is about to go on an expedition. Xiaoyu girl must feel very ufortable. You are her Elders, please visit their mother and son more often, and do your best to fulfill your elders wishes.


    Little Wang was very obedient: "Yes, I will go visit the Duke of Qin''s wife."


    Ning Ji nodded with satisfaction: "Well, I have Mrs. Lao now."


    The next day, in the morning, Ning Ji handed over the memorial requesting for the title.


    When the civil and military officials in the Manchu Dynasty learned the contents of the memorial, they were all shocked and praised Ning Ji: "Ning Hou can even give the title of son to his nephew. He is really a good uncle!"


    Mr. Wang is very angry. What is Ning Ji doing? Are you going to p him in the face of the Wang family? He actually made the decision on such a big matter without first discussing it with his family. Does he think the Wang family is easy to bully? Or is he telling the world that the girls in his Wang family can''t have children, so he can only give the title to his nephew!


    Compared to Lord Wang''s anger, Wei Qi was very happy... It seems that what Ning Ji said about going to the mountains to practice when the world is stable is true.


    Hahaha, its really good. He is very happy to see the heroes voluntarily give up their positions of power and go into the mountains to be savages!


    However, due to the face of the Wang family, Wei Qi said: "Ning Tanhua will go out with the army, so there is no need to worry about the canonization of Ninghou as the heir apparent. When Ning Tanhua returns from his service, the position of heir apparent will naturally be his. "


    A promised, although it was necessary to give the title after the merits, but Wei Qi still agreed, and Wang was almost impatient!


    But he couldn''t quarrel with Ning Ji in front of the civil and military officials of the court, so he could only endure it.


    Zhong Huan saw the excitement and didn''t think it was a big deal. He looked at Mr. Wang and asked, "Won''t Wang Shangshu say a few words?"


    say what?


    Say that your wife died and became a widower, do you still want to die as a prison guard? !


    Well, the wife is dead and the widower is in front of her, but remembering that Zhong Huan single-handedly defended the capital and stopped the Wei army, Mr. Wang couldn''t say thest sentence.


    That''s right, Zhong Huan took his position as the supervisor of the army that was rushing to support the Northeastern army.


    The power of supervising the army was too great. Wei Qi originally wanted to use his confidants, but he had too few confidants. He was almost a confidant and a trap. No one could touch him. Zhong Huan was a ruthless character. He said he wanted to be the supervisor of the army. No one can beat him.


    There was no other way, so Wei Qi could only issue an order to make him the supervisor of the army, and he would go to the Northeast with Qin Sang to supervise the army.


    Qin Sang didn''t want Zhong Huan to follow him to the northeast, saying that he could handle the war and wanted Zhong Huan to stay in the capital and protect the families in the capital.


    Mr. Ke Feng, Wei Xiao and Ouyang did not agree, saying that he was not familiar with the Northeast and it would be very dangerous to go there. Zhong Huan was an old fox. With Zhong Huan helping him manage the army, his chances of winning would be much greater.


    As for the safety of his family members in the capital, he doesnt need to worry. They are still capable and will protect their families.


    Gu Jinli knew how powerful Zhong Huan was. After learning that Zhong Huan was the supervisor of the reinforcements, he was relieved and told Qin Sang not to change people, but to take Zhong Huan to the northeast.


    Seeing that her worries were gone, Qin Sang stopped insisting and agreed.


    "I have nothing to say, everything is up to your Majesty." Mr. Wang said very nonchntly, but he was cursing Ning Da in his heart... Heh, do you really think the Dongqing people are so easy to fight? He had seen the cruelty of the Dongqing people. Ning Yang, a noble son, went to the battlefield. Not to mention having made meritorious service, the chance ofing back alive was very low.


    Even if Ning Yanges back alive, what if he is missing arms or legs?


    How can a person with iplete five elements inherit a title? !


    Pray for blessings in Luding, and may all ourpatriots be safe and sound.

 Chapter 2911: Mutation, wedding【2】

    Chapter 2911: Mutation, wedding��2��


    Chapter 2911 Mutation, wedding2


    Wei Qi was very satisfied with Mr. Wang''s answer: "In that case, the matter of Ning Tanhua has been settled for now."


    However, what Ning Da seized was the title of the future child of the daughter of the Wang family. In order to appease Lord Wang, after going to court, Wei Qi specially rewarded the Wang family with a vi in Jinning Mansion, and handed over the matter of going to Jiangnan to prepare military supplies. Let Wang Yanxing do it.


    Mr. Wang was stunned when he heard this.


    Wei Qi hurriedly asked: "Brother-inw, are you worried that the wealthy families in Jiangnan will embarrass Yanxing?"


    This is a very thoughtful question.


    Mr. Wang nodded quickly and said sadly: "Wei Chen is really worried about this... Jiangnan is the territory of aristocratic families. Yanxing is too young and asking for supplies from them will definitely make them dissatisfied. If something goes wrong, the bad guys will His majesty''s affairs have been vited, and even his death can''t make up for it."


    "If they dare to act recklessly against Yanxing, they are rebelling. I can just ask Lao Zhao to send troops to deal with them!" After Wei Qi said these harsh words in a majestic manner, he said to Mr. Wang: "So, uncle, feel free to rece them." Yanxing takes over this job...If you don''t let him go to Jiangnan, he will run back to the northeast."


    Wang Yanxing is quite a good person. After hearing that Yangji Mansion was destroyed, he asked for orders to go with the army to the northeast to avenge his rtives and old friends, but Wei Qi stopped him.


    After hearing this, Mr. Wang hesitated.


    The **** Wei Chang promptly reminded him: "Master Shangshu, this job is better than going to the Northeast to fight. Please thank me quickly."


    Your Majesty the King can only ept the order: "My lord, thank you for your kindness."


    "Get up, we are our own family, there is no need to be polite." Wei Qi said, and gave Lord Wang a promise: "I will order Commander Zhao to fully assist Yanxing... If Yanxing canplete this task, The credit gained is no less than that of going to the Northeast, and we are protected by Commander Zhao, so we are safe and secure."


    But Mr. Wang still feels that he is at a loss... Yanxing is his eldest son, and he will inherit his title regardless of his meritorious service. But what the Wang family lost today was the title of Ninghou''s eldest son!


    So Mr. Wang took a risk and sent a letter to Queen Wang, asking her to work harder and get pregnant with Longzi as soon as possible. Without a son, the dignity of the Wang family will soone to an end.


    Empress Wang was worried about Qin Sang going to fight in the Northeast. After seeing the letter, she was very unhappy and burned it without reading it. No one was carrying it when she burned it.


    Soon, Wei Qis people informed him of Queen Wangs actions.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi was extremely satisfied: "The queen is indeed my good wife. She knows who she should help."


    I scolded Mr. Wang in my heart again... He is bing more and more greedy. If he doesn''t restrain himself, he will attack the Wang family after Brother Lin ascends the throne!


    Zhong family, Zhong Yu finally caught his eldest brother and asked: "Why don''t you let me go to the Northeast to fight? I am a military general. How can I make meritorious service if I don''t go to fight?!"


    besides


    "Why do you want to seize the position of supervisor? You are capable like no other. Staying in the capital can not only help the Duke of Qin, but also protect Mrs. Chu and the Duke''s wife."


    Zhong Huan was leaning on the imperial chair in the corridor, looking at him and saying, "Your wife is about to give birth. Don''t you want to stay and take care of the child?"


    Zhong Yu nodded: "Of course I wanted to, but Qinghui said that he wanted me to make contributions. With you in the capital, she and the child will definitely be safe. But what do you want to do when youe here suddenly?"


    Zhong Huan stretched out a finger and said: "First, the war in the Northeast is very strange. I''m afraid it''s a big trap that will trap the whole country, so I''m going to go and see how deep this war is. Deep? And since I want to go, I must grab a good position. The position of military supervisor can best help Qin Lao Mao."


    He then extended his second finger and said, "Second, the Wei family''s injustice has been revealed, and many people are afraid of me. Only when I leave can those people be bold and expose more ws."


    He is too capable. If he stays in the capital, Ning Ji and Wei Qi will shrink their hands. What he has to do is to reassure them and let them rise up tomit suicide, so that they can reveal more secrets. After Zhong Huan finished speaking, he asked, "Do you understand, you idiot?"


    Perhaps my mother was too old when she gave birth to Brother Yu, which made Brother Yu stupid and not as smart as him at all.


    Zhong Yu understood, but: "What if chaos breaks out in the capital? If my eldest brother can turn the tide in the capital, I can''t."


    Zhong Huan red at him: "In order to survive, people can unleash extremely terrifying potential, so if you''re not about to die yet, how do you know you''re not good? Stop talking nonsense, just do it."


    With a whoosh, he picked up the spear next to him, moved towards Zhong Yu and killed him.


    Zhong Yu was startled and quickly drew his sword to fight back. After a few moves, Zhong Huan was defeated and said hurriedly: "Stop!"


    Zhong Yu grinned: "Brother, I''m already better than you."


    "Oh, what''s so proud about you, a general, defeating me, a civil servant?" Zhong Huan turned around and put the spear in the shelf, but very quickly, he moved the wrist holding the spear, and there was a sh of silver light, and he waved the spear. , scratched Zhong Yu''s cheek, and blood dripped immediately.


    Brother, you are cheating! Zhong Yu said aggrievedly, covering his bleeding cheek.


    "A soldier never tires of deceit, and..." Zhong Huan smiled, raised his hand and stroked the spear in his hand, and said, "This is called a carbine, remember this sentence."


    The most famous move of the spear is the carbine... So everything I see now does not mean that it is real. Maybe it is just a feint. The real killing move is the carbine?


    Zhong Yu was stunned after hearing this.


    And Zhong Huan started counting: "One, two, three..."


    When he counted to six, Zhong Yu finally understood: "I understand, the eldest brother is still the best, hahaha."


    "After being stunned for so long, you still have the nerve to smile?" Zhong Huan said with a look of disgust. He picked up the handkerchief again, released some drops of medicine, and pressed it on Zhong Yu''s face and his wound. Medicine: "Don''t worry, this medicine is powerful and you won''t lose your appearance."


    Zhong Yu giggled and said, "I am already a father, and Qinghui said that what matters is my heart, not my appearance."


    Zhong Huan: "Face is facade. If you lose your appearance, it will be my Zhong family''s face that will be lost. You have to take good care of your wounds!"


    "Oh." Zhong Yu responded. After thinking of something, he asked again: "Brother, you are only one person. If you turn back, what will the supervisor do? There are so many people staring at you."


    Zhong Huan gave him a roll of his eyes: "There are many people in the world who are not rted by blood but look alike. You don''t even know this? What will you do if I die? You''d better try to curry favor with the Duke of Qin. This willst the rest of your life." Only then can you be worry-free.


    After hearing this, Zhong Yu suddenly cried and hugged Zhong Huan: "Brother, please live well and don''t die!"


    After the fall of Da Chu, what he feared most was that his elder brother wouldmit suicide and be buried for Da Chu.


    "Let me go, what''s going on with two grown men hugging each other and crying? Go back to the house and ask your wife to hold her." Zhong Huan pushed Zhong Yu away in disgust.


    But he didnt really tell Zhong Yu to get out. Instead, he took the opportunity to tell him what Zhong Yu needed to do in the capital after he left.


    He also gave him some secret manpower and told him how to contact some of the men left by Emperor Jingyuan.

 Chapter 2912: Mutation, wedding【3】

    Chapter 2912: Mutation, wedding��3��


    Chapter 2912 Mutation, wedding3


    Zhong Yu opened his mouth in shock.


    Snap, Zhong Huan raised his hand, hit him in the mouth with a book, frowned and said: "Can you calm down? How can we get you to join us for work like this?"


    Zhong Yu rubbed his sore mouth and said aggrievedly: "Brother, please be gentle. This is meat, not bricks...and you are a famous civil servant all over the world. Please speak politely and don''t act like a gangster." It looks like amodity.


    Zhong Huan hehe: "Go and ask outside, who regards me as a civil servant? I am someone who can lead troops to defend the city."


    "You just said that you are a civil servant, so it is normal that you cannot defeat a military general." Zhong Yu muttered in a low voice. After being red at by Zhong Huan, he quickly shut up.


    The two brothers hid in Zhong Huan''s yard and talked for more than an hour.


    Finally, Zhong Huan reminded Zhong Yu: Be careful with Ning Ji and Zong Zhengya.


    Zhong Yu: "Brother, don''t worry, I will be careful to watch out for them... But Ning Ji is just paying it forward. Zong Zhengya is already in such a miserable state, what kind of trouble can he cause?"


    boom!


    Zhong Huan kicked Zhong Yu so hard that he almost broke Zhong Yu''s leg bone.


    Zhong Yu was in terrible pain, but he didn''t dare to cry out and quickly admitted his mistake: "Brother, I was wrong. I shouldn''t underestimate the enemy."


    "It''s good that you know." Zhong Huan stared at Zhong Yu and said: "Don''t underestimate women, especially women who have suffered big losses and still hold back. This kind of person is the most terrifying. If he doesn''t take action, it will be worse. Once he takes action, he will beparable to A killer move to massacre the city... If it werent for the purpose of making those people rx their vignce and find out the Wei familys injustice as soon as possible, I would never leave the capital at this time. Im really afraid that when Ie back, your kid will have been killed.


    too stupid.


    I also me him and his father, thinking that Zhong Yu is the youngest son and his father supports him at home. Even if Zhong Yu is ipetent, he can keep him safe for three generations.


    Its a pity that they didnt expect that God would destroy Chu.


    Zhong Yu: "Brother, don''t worry, I have gained a lot of skills in the past few years and I won''t die."


    "Okay, stop talking, go back and have dinner with your wife." Zhong Huan still had a lot of things to do, and he didn''t want to waste time with Zhong Yu anymore, so he drove him away.


    There is no other way, Zhong Yu can only leave.


    As soon as he got out of the hospital, he saw a sedan. Chu Qinghui was sitting in the sedan waiting for him. After seeing him, he hurriedly got out of the sedan and gave him the hand warmer in his hand: "I''ve finished talking to the elder brother. Are you hungry? I I personally cooked and stewed the stomach-warming soup, and I have brought it here. Just put it in the sedan chair and take it in to eat with my eldest brother, right?"


    Okay. Zhong Yu smiled, went to the sedan to get the food box, and supported Chu Qinghui back to the yard.


    Zhong Huan saw that he was back again, and was a little annoyed by him, so he wanted to drive him away.


    But Zhong Yu pointed at Chu Qinghui''s belly and said, "Brother, it''s not us who want to bother you. It''s your future nieces and nephews who want to have a farewell meal with you. If you want to beat them, beat them!"


    Chu Qinghui nodded: "My husband is right... As soon as I heard the news that my eldest brother was going to be a supervisor, the child kicked me very hard, which shows that the child was very reluctant to let go of his eldest brother."


    You tell such lies, do you think I am a three-year-old child? Zhong Huan was a little speechless, but in the end he let them stay and the family had a meal.


    If this incident fails, the document of leaving the family and severing ties will be made public, so this may be thest time he has a reunion dinner with them.


    The Qin family also held a vegetarian banquet and invited Gu Jinan, Mr. Qin, Xie Cheng, Zhang Yan, Uncle Qin and others. Firstly, it was to have a farewell banquet before the expedition, and secondly, Qin Sang wanted to plead guilty to the Gu family.


    "Brother, I am sorry for Xiaoyu when I lead troops to help the Northeast this time. I hope that eldest brother will not be angry with me and ept my apology." Qin Sang said, saluted Gu Jinan and handed him a ss of apology. Tea.


    Although Gu Jin''an was very angry that Qin Sang abandoned Gu Jinli and his mother and put them in danger, Qin Sang was about to go on an expedition, so he didn''t want to embarrass him. He took the tea, drank it, and said: "Come back safely, this ount will wait for you You can figure it out when you get back."


    "Ah, did daddy make a mistake? Uncle, are you going to beat daddy?" Eng couldn''t help it anymore, and ran over and asked, "Is that tea in vain?" Gu Jinan leaned over, pinched his face, and said: " Yes, its just for nothing... Stop making trouble, lets start the banquet quickly, there are still many things to be busy with after eating, so you little guys are the most leisurely.


    The second wolf shouted dissatisfied: "You are not idle, the second wolf is very busy. He has to read boring books, practice his hands and feet, practice guns, take care of the baby, and go to the street to see Granny Zhu and the others..."


    is counting the things he has to do every day on his fingers.


    After finishing counting, he sighed and said like a young adult: "I''m really busy."


    This cute look made everyoneugh.


    The second wolf was angry and put his hands on his hips and said, "Don''tugh. Also, the second wolf is not a small dwarf. The second wolf is a tall bamboo pole!"


    Hahahaha, Gu Dewang almost diedughing, and told him: "Eng, the words Gaozhugan are even worse than those of Xiaodun. They are considered curse words."


    Huh? Swearing? Eng frowned, obviously not understanding.


    Gu Jinan said: "Okay, stop teasing him, otherwise with this kid''s ability to speak, he will argue with you for a whole day, and we won''t be able to eat."


    "Okay, let''s not talk anymore. Eng is leaving. Uncle Wang will take you to dinner and prepare a lot of green vegetables for you." Gu Dewang took Eng away and put him at the children''s table.


    But Eng was not an obedient master: "No, no, no, I want to sit with Zuzu."


    He went to sit with Mr. Qin and ordered a cup of tea, imitating the way adults use tea instead of wine.


    only


    "Zuzu, daddy, and uncle, why are you unhappy? Can''t you eat meat? But the two wolves are not unhappy, so you have to endure it." The second wolf said very sensibly.


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin finally had a smile on his face. He hugged the little guy and said, "We are not unhappy, it''s just..."


    The battlefield is dangerous, and no matter how capable Sang is, everyone can''t help but worry.


    Sighed again and stroked Eng''s head: "Eng must always be happy and don''t cry when seeing your father off."


    Eng patted his little chest and said, "Dad, go beat up the bad guys. You are so proud. Eng won''t cry!"


    Not only did he not cry, he also said: "Follow daddy to fight bad guys!"


    Brother Cheng reached out and pinched his chubby cheeks: "When you were young, you wanted to fight bad guys with your father. Can you beat them?"


    The little guy was questioned and got angry: "I can beat him. The second wolf is very powerful. Don''t look down on the second wolf, hum!"


    After saying this, I felt aggrieved, and my mouth was open and I wanted to cry.


    Brother Cheng said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, the two wolves are the most powerful. You can go fight the bad guys with your father. Don''t cry."


    After hearing this, Engughed and happily ate a farewell meal with his family.


    Eng was not joking. He really thought that he and Qin Sang could fight the bad guys. Therefore, on the day Qin Sang went out for the expedition, he knocked on the door and called Qin Sang early in the morning: "Daddy, daddy, get up quickly and go fight the bad guys. No." You can bezy!


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Two wolves, don''t make any noise."

 Chapter 2913: Mutation, wedding【4】

    Chapter 2913: Mutation, wedding��4��


    Chapter 2913 Mutation, wedding4


    The little guy quickly covered his mouth... Okay, the two wolves will stop making noise!


    Unfortunately, Qin Sang had already woken up. When he saw Gu Jinli getting out of bed lightly, he smiled, put his arms around her waist, rested his head on her back, took a deep breath with satisfaction, and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t be so careful. , I wont sleep anymore, its time to get up...there are still a lot of things to do before departure.


    I have to say farewell to the emperor, pay homage to him, and swear an oath. Its just right to get up now.


    Gu Jinli felt very distressed, but there was nothing he could do about it, so he could only agree: "Okay, let''s get up."


    But he didn''t move, but waited for him to let go first, then got up and went to get him some clothes. He even tied his hair himself, which was very well done. Qin Sang praised him several times.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I am very experienced in tying buns. I did it for several years when I was in the vige."


    Ha, Qin Sangughed out loud when he remembered that she loved bun buns because women''s buns were tooplicated and she couldn''t do it. He turned around and hugged her, looked up at her and said, "But bun buns are not a real hairstyle for men." , so Xiaoyu has to practice his skills well during this period, and when Ie back, you have tob my hair in a serious manly style... high-five and make a promise."


    "Do you think you are the second wolf and you still made a high-five?" Gu Jinliughed at him, but raised his hand and gave him a light p: "It has been decided that whoever breaks his promise will be struck by lightning."


    Qin Sang knew the deep meaning of what she said. He looked at her and smiled and said: "We are all trustworthy people and will never do anything that breaks our promise... Xiaoyu, I wille back safely, don''t worry."


    "Okay, I believe you." Gu Jinli didn''t want to make the farewell tooplicated, so he gave him a push and said, "Okay, stop being so nagging, get out quickly. If you don''t get out, Eng will lose his temper." .


    "Yeah." Qin Sang responded, but couldn''t help but hug her: "Xiaoyu, I like you and want to be with you forever, so don''t be afraid. For you, I wille back safely."


    He will not let Xiaoyu be a widow, let alone let her remarry!


    "Okay." Gu Jinli hugged him back, and when he was about to let go, he kissed him and whispered in his ear, "I like you too."


    Even though it was not the first time he confessed his love, Qin Sang was still frightened when he heard it. He grabbed her waist, leaned over and kissed her hard...


    Woo woo woo, mother, mother, can the second wolf talk? After waiting for more than a quarter of an hour, the second wolf finally couldnt bear it anymore.


    After amotion came from the room, Qin Sang''s voice came: "It''s okay, daddy has woken up, Eng doesn''t need to hold it in any longer."


    Ouch, daddy, open the door quickly, the second wolf is going to fight the bad guys with daddy! The second wolf shouted excitedly, banging on the door, urging Qin Sang toe out.


    After a while, the door to the outhouse finally opened.


    Whates into view is a beautiful little fat man wearing fake armor made of brocade, boasting fakebat boots, a small quiver hanging on his waist, and holding a small spear in his hand: "Dad, are the two wolves powerful?!"


    Qin Sang smiled, picked him up, and praised: "He is very majestic, like a little general."


    Haha, thank you dad. Eng was very happy and patted Qin Sang on the shoulder and said, Dad, the second wolf ising down to show you how to dance with the gun.


    "Okay." Qin Sang put him down and asked him again: "Are your brother and Brother You up?"


    "They got up, but they were slow. They couldn''t run as fast as the second wolf, and they were caught by the uncle." The second wolf said proudly, and then said: "Dad, mother, look at the second wolf, it''s about to wave!"


    He dragged his small spear, ran to the yard, and began to wave it hahahahaha.


    His swings were very regr, and he actually memorized the marksmanship moves.


    "Er Lang is very good at shooting. If he practices for another ten years, he will be sessful in marksmanship." Qin Sang affirmed.


    Eng was overjoyed, but said, "Daddy doesn''t wear armor, he''s not powerful, he''s not a general!"


    Gu Jinli: "Your father will put on the armor after having breakfast with us, so that all three of you can know how to wear this armor." The three little guys admired the general who led the army in the war, and Qin Sang was about to leave. So before leaving, I wanted to pamper them again, show them how to wear armor, and also teach them... Xiao Luo You has reached the age to learn this.


    Brother You, Dng,e in quickly. Gu Jinli saw the two little guys and waved them in.


    The two were so happy that they ran in quickly, shouting: "Mom, daddy." "Cousin uncle, cousin aunt!"


    In unison, they threw themselves into Qin Sang''s arms and squeezed the two wolves away.


    Qin Sang knew that they were scared, so he hugged them andforted them: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I wille back after beating the bad guys. You can study and practice martial arts at home and wait until Ie back."


    Brother You, this is your home. Your cousin is just like your mother. If you need anything, just tell her, you know?


    Gu Jinli knelt down and looked at little Luo You, and said: "You can also have a temper with your cousin and act like a spoiled brat, just like the two wolves... Our Brother You is still a kid, so we don''t have to be too sensible."


    Xiao Luoyou has been away from his parents alone for a year. He misses his parents very much recently. His close cousin is leaving again. His heart is filled with panic. When he heard Gu Jinli''s words, he couldn''t hold back his tears anymore: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" !


    Crying a little miserably, Gu Jinli patted his head andforted him.


    Xiao Luoyou cried for a while, stopped, and promised Qin Sang: "I am an older child, and I will take good care of the big wolf and the two wolves. Cousin, don''t worry, go to the war and return home in triumph as soon as possible!"


    Okay. Qin Sang smiled and kissed him.


    Gu Jinli also gave him a smack, which made Xiao Luoyou so shy that he ran behind Eng, making the big guyugh out loud.


    Gu Jinli went to ''trouble'' Da Lang''s face again: "Since your brother You ran away, then my parents will kiss you."


    Yeah, ba ji, ba ji, I kissed the big wolf several times.


    The same goes for Qin Sang. The couple kissed Big Wolf until he was drooling all over his face. The little guy blushed and raised his hand to wipe his face and said: "Mom, daddy, don''t worry about Big Wolf. Big Wolf is very good, but he just doesn''t like to talk. , talking is tiring.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "You have to say it even when you are tired, especially when you sense danger. Not only do you have to shout, but you also have to cry and make a fuss, you know?"


    "I know." The big wolf nodded in agreement, and exined like a grown-up: "When you are trying to save lives, you don''t even scream when you are tired. The big wolf is notzy."


    Hahaha, Qin Sang and Gu Jinliughed out loud and praised him: "Our big wolf is really sensible."


    "Ah, daddy, the second wolf is also sensible." The second wolf boasted while getting into Qin Sang''s arms: "The second wolf wants to hug him too."


    "Okay, I''ll hold you." Qin Sang picked up the two children as soon as he was angry, but he was about to leave because he didn''t want to favor one and looked at Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli understood instantly, picked up little Luo You and put it on Qin Sang''s back: "Brother You, hold your cousin tight, let''s go have breakfast."


    Little Luo You felt that he was a big child and should no longer be carried by adults, but he knew that Qin Sang was leaving, so he was very reluctant to leave. He obediently hugged Qin Sang''s neck and said, "Okay."


    He then said very sensibly: "Brother You has be heavier, cousin, thank you for your hard work."

 Chapter 2914: Mutation, I can’t pretend anymore

    Chapter 2914: Mutation, I can��t pretend anymore


    Chapter 2914: Mutation, I cant pretend anymore


    "It''s not hard. My cousin is very strong. It won''t be a problem to hold you three together." Qin Sang hugged them and took Gu Jinli out of the yard.


    Brother Cheng stood outside the courtyard gate, watching Qin Sang carrying and carrying three children out. The expression on his face was indescribable: "Second brother-inw, you are amazing."


    but


    Second sister is marrying the right person.


    I have never seen anyone who loves his children and his wife as much as his second brother-inw. It is worthwhile for a woman to marry such a man.


    But when he thought about Qin Sang leaving Gu Jinli to go fight with his children, Cheng Geer''s expression turned ugly. He snorted, turned around and left.


    The second wolf shouted: "Why are you humming, little uncle?"


    Brother Cheng: My nose is itchy, so I hum a few times to clear my nose.


    Eng: "Ah, I''m sick. Mom, please give me some bitter medicine, the most bitter kind!"


    Cheng Geer turned back and red at him: "You brat, I''ve been so good to you, but you want to give me the most painful medicine. You have no sense of filial piety at all... I''m your uncle, so be careful if I punish you!"


    "Haha, don''t be afraid. The second wolf has a father, and the father will help the second wolf, right?" The second wolf looked at Qin Sang, his eyes full of expectation, waiting for his answer.


    Qin Sang smiled and nodded: "Yes, dad will help Eng, and your uncle loves you very much and will not really punish you."


    but


    Eng, when daddy is not at home, you should restrain yourself, be obedient, and dont cause trouble to your mother, do you understand?


    I know! Eng responded loudly, and added: When Eng grows up, he should follow his father to fight bad guys, so as not to cause trouble to his mother.


    After speaking, he asked Qin Sang: "Dad, when will the fight start? Are the two wolves riding on pink to fight the bad guys?"


    Well, Qin Sang was embarrassed by this question, but he still replied: "This is far from the northeast, and we won''t meet bad guys until next year... Eng is still young and can''t ride Fenfen yet."


    The second wolf was anxious: "But to defeat the bad guys, you need to ride a horse. How can the second wolf defeat the bad guys if you don''t ride a pink horse?"


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "Okay, don''t bother your father, we should have breakfast."


    But she didn''t say these words, because if she said them, the brat would definitely cry in sadness... She wanted Brother Qin to go to the war in peace and joy, and didn''t want him to leave worriedly.


    They are all here. Mr. Qin was already waiting for them in the dining room. Seeing Qin Sang with three children hanging on his body, he was shocked and said with a smile: You really dote on them.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "While they are still at home and they are still willing to cling to me, I must pamper them more. Otherwise, when they are two years older, I am afraid they won''t let me hold them."


    Little Luo You is now shy and doesnt let them hold her much.


    It will take at least more than a year for him to go back and forth. If it is slow, it may take three years toe back. He is afraid that by the time hees back, the children will be unfamiliar with him and will not be willing to let him hold them.


    "Come down and eat." Qin Sang put down the three little guys...not to mention, the three babies are really heavy. As soon as theynded, Qin Sang felt light all over.


    "Dad, if you are full, you will have the strength to fight bad guys." Eng brought a lot of cakes to his father and piled the bowl full.


    Okay, daddy is full. Qin Sang and his family happily had breakfast. After finishing the meal, it was only half past midnight and the sky was still dark.


    But he could no longer be attached to home and had to go out.


    You An brought Qin Sang''s battle armor. Qin Sang put on the battle armor under the excited eyes of the three little guys. "Daddy is so majestic!" Eng boasted, and yfully hid in Qin Sang''s cloak, ying the game of "You can''t see me" with Big Wolf and Little Luo.


    Qin Sang let them y for a while and then went out.


    "Anyway, the carriage is very warm. Let''s go with you. When youe out of the imperial city, we can take you out of the city together." Gu Jinli wanted to spend more time with him, so he didn''t want to wait in the house.


    "Okay, Xiaoyu,e with me to go out." Qin Sang looked at her affectionately, took her hand, and led her away first.


    Brother Cheng and Mr. Qin were behind to take care of their children.


    When they arrived at the gate of the house, they saw the lights outside the gate were brightly lit and extremely lively... Widow Xiao, Han, Ji Zhenniang, Chen''s family, Gu Jinan''s family, Meng Hong''s daughter-inw, Dou Ke''s family, etc., many people came .


    "Sang, we are here to see you off." Gu Jinan said.


    Qin Sang looked at the big guys, and even though he was standing in the freezing cold wind, his heart was still burning... He was very lucky that he was always apanied by his loved ones and friends along the way and was never alone.


    "Okay, let''s go together." Qin Sang said, saluted everyone present and said, "Thank you all foring to see us off."


    He was not the only one who went out to the Northwest Army this time, but also Meng Hong, Xie Cheng, Zhang Zhong, Hong Dao, Uncle Qin and others.


    Zhang Yan stayed... He was a steady man, able to deal with people and affairs in the capital, and helped Qin Sang take care of the families of the northwest generals in the capital.


    Ouch, lets go and beat up the bad guys! Eng shouted excitedly, but an hourter, his excitement disappeared and he began to sulk in the carriage.


    Mom, daddy hasnte out yet. Its been a long time and all the bad guys have left.


    He thought he was going to fight, but his father and his uncles went to the imperial city. They stayed there for a long time, and he was tired of waiting.


    Gu Jinli said: "We worship at Chen hour. It''s half past Chen hour now, and your father should be out soon."


    Sure enough, more than a quarter of an hourter, the drums were beating loudly, and a royal army rushed out from the imperial city, shouting: "After the ceremony, Your Majesty will personally send the Duke of Qin to go on an expedition against the invading bandits from the Northeast!"


    After shouting nine times, a team led by Wei Qi, followed by civil and military officials, came out in a mighty manner.


    After the team passed by, Gu Jinli and his carriage started to move, slowly following behind, and it took another hour before they arrived at the gate of the capital.


    Thirty thousand vanguard troops had already gathered at the gate of the city. When they saw Wei Qi and Qin Sanging, they immediately gave a military salute.


    Wei Qi nced at this mixed army and ordered two bottles of wine. He took one bottle for himself and gave the other bottle to Qin Sang: "Brother Mu, the safety of the Northeast is left to you...Second Uncle Wei and others Waiting for you toe back victorious."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Qin Sang took the wine bottle, drank it all in one gulp, got on his horse, and ordered: "Rush to the reinforcements of the army and set out to kill the invading bandits!"


    "The Duke of Qin has ordered us to rush out to support the army and kill the invading bandits!" the messenger shouted while riding his horse. After hearing this, the soldiers shouted three times with their spears raised high, and then rushed out of the capital.


    Thirty thousand soldiers, although they were a patchwork army, but because of therge number of people, their momentum was so majestic that even the earth was shaken as they ran.


    Ah, daddy, mom, daddy is gone. Eng was so anxious that he asked Gu Jinli to chase him.


    "Don''t make trouble, two wolves, we will catch upter." Gu Jinliforted him and said, "Don''t worry, your father will stop and wait for us and won''t leave without saying goodbye."


    After hearing this, the second wolf wiped his tears and said: "Okay, second wolf is obedient...you must hurry up and chase daddy."

 Chapter 2915: A sudden change, I can’t pretend anymore [Mid-Autumn Teachers’ Double Festival]

    Chapter 2915: A sudden change, I can��t pretend anymore [Mid-Autumn Teachers�� Double Festival]


    Chapter 2915 A sudden change, I cant pretend anymore [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival for Teachers]


    "Okay, let''s go after your father after His Majesty leaves." Gu Jinli reminded the two wolves again: "The two wolves must remember that the emperor is the biggest, so we have to wait until His Majesty leaves before we can do our own thing, you know?"


    "I know." Eng nodded in agreement, but looked at the retreating team with eager eyes, begging the second uncle to bless your majesty and leave quickly so that he can chase his father.


    But Wei Qi finally came out, and he had to pretend to be there. He was going to talk to the people who came to see him off,fort the Liu family, and give some words of promise to the Liu family.


    As for Gu Jinli, he asked the **** Wei Chang toe over and send a message: "Mrs. Qin Guo Gong, Your Majesty asked your servant to tell you that the Wei and Qin families are rtives, and Qin Guo Gong fights against bandits for the imperial court. If you have anything to do or suffer anything, If you feel wronged, you can enter the pce at any time, and His Majesty will definitely make the decision for you."


    Gu Jinli smiled and thanked him: "Thank you for your majesty''s kindness. Please rest assured, your majesty. If anything happens at home, my wife will definitelye to the pce to make decisions with your majesty and the queen. She will never wrong herself."


    Wei Chang smiled, and after saying these kind words, he said the purpose ofing here: "In a short time, it will be the wedding day of Prince Wei. The Duke of Qin''s residence is the home of Prince Wei''s uncle. Your Majesty told the Queen that it is the wedding day of Prince Wei." On the day of the wedding, I also invited Mrs. Qin Guogong to take the three young masters to a wedding banquet to give Prince Wei full face."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "So that''s what happened. Your Majesty and the Queen, please rest assured that Wei Qin is the nephew''s family. The Qin family will definitely attend the wedding of Prince Wei."


    But I have already made up my mind...I wont go!


    She specially sent someone to tell her to go to Wei Xiao''s wedding banquet. What did she want to do? She was afraid that there was some conspiracy waiting for her, so she went there stupidly.


    Just let the three children go with Mr. Qin, and she will pray for Mr. Qin at home.


    Wei Chang nced deeply at Gu Jinli, but he really couldn''t see through Gu Jinli''s thoughts, so he could only smile and said: "Yes, I will tell your Majesty... I will resign."


    He bowed and left with the two eunuchs.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Wei Qi''s chariot left the city gate and returned to the imperial city.


    The second wolf immediately shouted: "Mom, hurry up and chase daddy... Wuwuwuwu, daddy has already disappeared. I won''t be able to catch up."


    Dng was also very reluctant to leave Qin Sang, and said with tears in his eyes: "Mom, go chase daddy. Dng wants to say goodbye to daddy."


    The big boy spoke, and Gu Jinli immediately said: "Okay, okay, let''s chase after Sanqing right away, drive away!"


    "Yes." Sanqing swung his long whip and whipped the horses. The carriage rolled and ran towards the main road.


    The carriages of Widow Xiao''s family, Zhong Yu''s family, Ji Zhenniang and others were also following behind. Everyone was rushing to say something to their rtives who were on the expedition.


    Qin Sang knew that they woulde after them, so he waited for them at Sanligang.


    Wei Xiao was a little dissatisfied and felt that Qin Sang was a little distracted by love, but he was afraid that Qin Sang would be angry, so he did not dare to say anything, so he could only apany Qin Sang and wait for others.


    "Haha, it''s daddy. Mom didn''t lie. Daddy is really waiting for us!" After Eng saw Qin Sang, he was so happy that he immediately rushed towards Qin Sang.


    After being hugged by Qin Sang, heined aggrievedly to Qin Sang: "Dad, I hate it. I won''t wait for the second wolf, and the second wolf will fight the bad guys!"


    Wei Xiao said dissatisfiedly: "Where are you going, little brat? Just stay at home, study and practice martial arts on time, and don''t let your father worry."


    Hmph, its that annoying uncle again.


    Er Lang ignored him and only asked Qin Sang: "Is Er Lang going to fight the bad guys in the dark with dad?"


    Qin Sangs war horseck Begonia.


    Qin Sang smiled: "No."


    Then he said: "Er Lang, dad wants you to stay in the capital and help dad protect your mother until dad fights off the bad guys and returns home. Can you do it?"


    He also said: "This is a military order, and the young general with a sharpshooting weapon must do it."    Whew, Eng wanted to cry, but this was a military order and he couldn''t do it. He could only cry and nod: "Er wolf can do it! "


    "Our two wolves are so good." Qin Sang put him down and hugged the big wolf and little Luo You. Finally, he looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Xiaoyu, I wille back safely...if you get angry, just fight him back. With me supporting you, you dont have to worry too much.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Okay, I understand, feel free to go."


    Knowing that he couldn''t wait too long, he raised his hand and waved goodbye to him after speaking.


    But this time they really had to be separated for a long time. Qin Sang couldn''t bear to leave her. On impulse, he got on the carriage and hugged her tightly. After a while, he let go of her and said with a smile: "Xiaoyu, I Go away, you have to be well, I can''t live without you."


    Gu Jinli had no choice but to promise again: "I''ll be fine, just go and fight...if anyone dares to harm me, I will chop them with a knife just like I did Xu You!"


    Unexpectedly, her words came true, and this time, it was not just her who needed to chop people with a knife, but also many female rtives.


    "I''m leaving." Qin Sang got off the carriage, not daring to look back at Gu Jinli, got on his horse, and set off again.


    "Daddy, daddy, oooooo!" Eng cried miserably when he saw that Qin Sang was really gone. However, he remembered the errand that his father had given him, so he did not run to chase him, but asked Sanqing to carry him into the carriage. Holding Gu Jinli''s hand, he shouted towards the ce where Qin Sang disappeared: "Dad, Eng will protect mother well and will definitelyplete the mission!"


    Gu Jinliughed so hard that he immediately pretended to be weak: "Oh, my mother is so weak. The two wolves must protect my mother."


    Okay, Eng protector mother, wow wow wow! After saying that, she hugged Gu Jinli and cried loudly.


    Eng was really sad. After crying, he wilted.


    Eng, can uncle take you to ride a horse? Cheng Geer coaxed him.


    Eng wiped away his tears, shook his head and said nothing. He justy in Gu Jinli''s arms, his lips pursed in tears.


    Cheng Geer: "How about my uncle taking you to the mountains to hunt silly roe deer? At this time of year, the silly roe deer are stuck in the snow, so they are easy to beat."


    This time, Eng didn''t even shake his head in response.


    When Brother Cheng saw this, he pointed at Eng and said deliberately: "Second sister, is this child stupid because of sadness?"


    Unexpectedly, Eng, who had always said that he was "so smart", did not refute and continued tonguish in Gu Jinli''s arms.


    Its over, I seem really sad. Brother Cheng was really worried and looked at the little guy with distress.


    Gu Jinli said: "It''s okay. Children are forgetful. He will be fine in a day or two... Don''t worry about Er Lang. Go take care of Big Wolf and Little Luo You. They will be very sad too."


    Although the two children were not so sad that they wilted, they must have been sad in their hearts.


    Sure. Brother Cheng no longer bothered Eng and went tofort Big Lang and Xiao Luoyou.


    Er Wolfnguished all the way to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion. It was not until Xiao Xie Rui, Xiao Qingyun, and Xiao Gui brothers went to apany him that the little guy got better.


    Widow Xiao, Ji Zhenniang and the others continued to go to the workshops in the mansion to help make supplies... first hoarding them. If Qin Sang and the others asked for supplies but the court failed to provide them in time, they would send them supplies in the name of family members, and they could not be allowed to do so. Being stricken by supplies.


    Meng Hongs daughter-inw Tao Nuguan also came.


    However, she was very measured and knew that Gu Jinli didn''t really trust her yet, so she didn''t go to the medicinal material workshop to help. She only said: "Madam, I have some skills in sorting out ounts and things. If Madam doesn''t mind, I can help with ounting or cleaning up." thing."


    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival and Teachers Day. Ipletely gave up my attendance and concentrated on writing the ending, so if it gets stuck, the update may only be one chapter. Please try to update as many as possible. Thank you all for your support. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 2916: Mutation, I can’t pretend anymore [3]

    Chapter 2916: Mutation, I can��t pretend anymore [3]


    Chapter 2916: Mutation, I cant pretend anymore3


    Meng Hong was Qin Sang''s confidant, and Miss Tao behaved herself after marrying Meng Hong. Now that she was pregnant again, Gu Jinli did not turn her away: "You are pregnant now, so forget about physical matters. Lets help settle the ounts.


    He asked Erqing to bring her a stack of ount books.


    Seeing that Gu Jinli did not exclude her, Official Tao was very happy: "Yes, I will calcte the ounts well, and there will not be a penny wrong."


    Gu Jinliughed when she heard this and told her: "Don''t work too hard, pay more attention to the child in your belly... General Meng only had this baby when he was over thirty years old. You should take good care of it and give birth to the child safely." .


    Speaking of the child, Ms. Tao had a gentle smile on her face. She gently pressed her belly and said, "Madam, don''t worry, I will be very careful. This child is also solid, so nothing will happen to me."


    Gu Jinli: "That''s good, take the ount book and go back to work...the ounts will not be tallied until the end of the month. You can take your time and bring them back three days before the end of the month. You can also finish the calctions and bring them over one by one."


    Ill give you one for free. Tao Nuguan chose the second option, using this to tell Gu Jinli that she wanted to get close to the families of the northwest military generals.


    Okay. Gu Jinli agreed and asked Erqing to see Miss Tao out.


    Outside the house, Grandma Liu saw Miss Taoing out, holding a few books-like things in her hands, and hurriedly greeted her: "Madam, this old ve is here to help you hold it."


    "No need, it''s just a few booklets, I can carry them." Tao Nu Guan refused, turning back to Erqing and saying, "Miss Erqing, please give me a ride. Girl, pleasee back."


    "You go slowly." Erqing bowed and waited until Lady Tao was helped onto the carriage before turning back to the house and telling her about Lady Tao''s refusal to allow Aunt Liu to touch the ount book.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It seems that Mrs. Meng Tao really wants to live a good life with Meng Hong, but the person is given by the pce, and she cannot clear it all, otherwise the marriage will lose its value."


    Meng Honghui voluntarily fell into the trap and married Concubine Tao, all in order to make Wei Qi feel more at ease with Brother Qin. Therefore, in addition to Concubine Tao, the Meng family also epted a group of servants given by the pce.


    However, Meng Hong was very ruthless. He cleared away all the dowry maids who wanted to climb into bed, leaving only Grandma Liu and her family... Why did she leave the whole family behind? Naturally, it was to get a better handle on Aunt Liu.


    Send people to pay more attention to the situation of the Meng family. If Meng Tao is in trouble, just provide timely rescue. As long as Mother Liu and her family are not too excessive, let Meng Tao handle it by herself.


    After Gu Jinli gave the instructions, he was worried about Eng and ran to see him.


    The little guy was still wilted and very sad. He started crying while ying with Xiao Xerui and the others, shouting: "Ugh, daddy won''t take the two wolves to fight the bad guys."


    He also pointed to the fake armor on his body and told his grievances to his little brothers: "The second wolf got up and put it on when it got dark, but daddy didn''t take the second wolf with him, so he wore it in vain, woo woo woo~"


    The big wolf was also sad, but the little oneforted the second wolf while crying: "It''s not in vain, you can protect my mother...my mother said she is weak."


    In fact, Dng knows very well that his mother is a powerful person, and even your brother''s grandmother is afraid of her.


    Brother Xiaogui nodded and said, "The big wolf is right, the second wolf can protect my cousin...and if you don''t fight well, you will get injured, and the bleeding will be very painful."


    "Don''t be afraid of pain. Eng is a sharp-shooting young general!" Eng said, patting his chest, and taught Brother Gui a lesson: "Brother Gui, don''t be afraid of pain as a general, you will be beaten with a military stick!"


    You boy knows quite a lot about the military.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh when he heard this, but seeing the little guy''s lecturing look, he felt a little more relieved. After watching for a while, he left with peace of mind.


    Gu Jinli''s guess was correct. Although Ms. Tao was annoyed that Aunt Liu was always staring at her and liked to make decisions for her, she could not get rid of Aunt Liu. If she did, Wei Qi would not only lose trust in her, but also lose his trust in her. Then send powerful people to monitor her. In order to maintain a bnce between the two parties and to make her life easier, Ms. Tao finally agreed to see Sister Liu after stopping her several times: "Since you want to help, then take it."


    It is to give the ount book to Aunt Liu.


    "That''s right, this is thedy Tao who this old ve knows, who knows current affairs." Aunt Liu smiled proudly and took away the ount book, but the next day she returned it to Lady Tao and said angrily: "Look Its so tight, I thought it was some kind of treasure, but it turns out its something worthless!


    Another insult to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin Guo is really generous, supporting a man like this!"


    boom!


    Ms. Tao mmed the table and red at Aunt Liu: "Remember your identity and mission, don''t seek death...Qin Gu is a nobledy of the country. If you are punished for being disrespectful to her, it''s bad." Its a big deal. Dont worry about surviving when the timees, your whole family will be dead!


    Well, Aunt Liu was a little scared. After she calmed down, she added: "You don''t need to tell me, I have been serving the Wei family for much longer than you... You should settle the ounts carefully, I still have to take care of the house. Thats all, lets go first.


    He turned around and left. He didn''t look like a ve at all, but more like a mistress!


    However, Miss Tao did not get really angry, because Aunt Liu would be more and more excessive, all because she had raised her...Only by raising the courage of the ves, the ves would be unscrupulous, and she could catch their mistakes, Stop them.


    As long as she has a handle on them, even if one day they need to be killed, she will be the one to take the lead in front of His Majesty, and she will be the most loyal to His Majesty, so she can continue to live!


    "Close the door, I want to settle ounts... If Aunt Liues to see you, don''t stop her, just bring her in." Lady Tao ordered.


    The little maid was shocked when she heard this: "Madam, Aunt Liu has gone too far. Do you still want to see her? Shouldn''t you punish her?"


    Even though Aunt Liu was given to her by the pce, she has such a good temper that she can tolerate this.


    Tao Nuguan said: "After all, he is the old man who followed me from the pce. His friendship is different. I still have to give him the face he deserves... Don''t worry, it''s okay. I''m very satisfied with my life today."


    After hearing this, the little maid nodded and said, "Yes, I will do it."


    Soon, the little maid told Aunt Liu what Miss Tao had said.


    That''s right, this little maid was also given by the pce, but she was young. She used to be a handyman, so she didn''t dare to go as far as Grandma Liu.


    After hearing this, Aunt Liu was extremely proud: "Oh, do you think that if you marry a general, you will really be the general''s wife? After all, she is not just a ve like us."


    He added: "Go back and take a good look at her."


    Yes. The little maid responded and left quickly.


    However, the more they monitored them, the more Official Tao''s heart turned toward Meng Hong and the Qin family.


    After Qin Sang left, Wei Xiao elerated his search for clues about Nanny Zhang, hoping to find her and dig out the truth about the Wei family case.


    Wei Qi was also staring at Wei Xiao, but he was not very worried because Ning Ji kept saying: "This is an unsolved case, there is no truth."


    Wei Qi believed in Ning Ji, but he didn''t dare to believe itpletely. After hearing this, he just felt relieved and still sent people to keep an eye on Wei Xiao, for fear that Wei Xiao would really find out something.

 Chapter 2917: Mutation, I can’t pretend anymore [4]

    Chapter 2917: Mutation, I can��t pretend anymore [4]


    Chapter 2917 Mutation, I cant pretend anymore [4]


    In addition to keeping an eye on Wei Xiao, Wei Qi also sent people to investigate the so-called clue... No matter whether the clue is true or false, Wei Qi must ensure that the truth of the year will not be discovered!


    But now there are too many things to do. We need to continue to raise military supplies, mobilize troops and horses, prepare for Dongqing''s alliance with the Rong bandits, and prepare for the Winter Solstice Festival and Wei Xiao''s wedding, so Wei Qi and Wei Xiao are both a little worried. I was so busy that I couldn''t fully investigate this clue about Li Xue''s family for a while.


    Ning Ji was hiding behind the scenes, leisurely watching his uncle and nephew busy like dogs, and imagining that when Qin Sang was killed by Ya Geer and learned the truth about the war, would he Do you regret not listening to him and bing the master of this world?


    "Madam, after our things are ready, you can deliver them to Xiaoyu... The couple is in a difficult time now, and I, Uncle Ning, have to help." Ning Ji told Xiao Wang, thinking Gu Jinli had a bad temper and said: "If Xiaoyu refuses to ept it, just say it is for the soldiers and civilians of the Northeast, not the Qin family. You can also use the name of the queen to suppress her. That girl has a stubborn temper. Suppress her, and she will put aside her dignity and ept her things.


    "Yes, I will take care of it." Xiao Wang responded obediently, and the next day she took a whole convoy of things to the Duke of Qin''s mansion and asked to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli frowned slightly after hearing the report. What was Xiao Wang doing with so many supplies?


    However, she still decided to meet Xiao Wang to see what Xiao Wang or Ning Ji was nning?


    "Invite Madam Ninghou to the Nuan Pavilion in the Garden." Gu Jinli ordered, and went to the Nuan Pavilion first to wait.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Xiao Wang was brought in and saluted Gu Jinli: "I have met the Duke of Qin''s wife."


    "Mrs. Ninghou, you don''t have to be polite, please take a seat." Gu Jinli returned the greeting. After everyone sat down, he asked directly: "Why is Mrs. Ninghou here in this cold weather? I heard that she also brought a motorcade with her. Vast."


    What do you want to do by making such a big noise? !


    Xiao Wang smiled shyly: "I heard that the Duke of Qin and the family members of the northwest military generals were making military supplies, and they also led the Ning family members to make some. Now that they are done, they are sent to the Qin family for Please do your best to support the army."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli smiled sweetly.


    Seeing her beautiful smile, Xiao Wang thought that Gu Jinli was going to ept the supplies, so she felt relieved and startedughing.


    But Gu Jinli said: "May I ask Madam Ninghou, is it your intention or Ninghou''s in sending the supplies to the Duke of Qin?"


    Little Wang was stunned and asked, "Why does the Duke of Qin ask this?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "It''s nothing, I just asked... If Mrs. Ninghou doesn''t want to say, just pretend I didn''t ask."


    Little Wang was very torn. She wanted to tell Gu Jinli, but she was afraid that Ning Ji would be angry.


    While she was struggling, Gu Jinli had already said: "The Qin family has epted Mrs. Ninghou''s wishes, but the Qin family cannot ept these supplies... The world belongs to the imperial court, and the Northeast also belongs to the imperial court. If the Ning family wants to donate supplies, they can donate them Things can be sent to the Ministry of Household Affairs or the Ministry of War, or even to the Liu Hou Mansion, but they should not be sent to the Qin family... Moreover, the materials we make are not necessarily for the reinforcements of the army. They may be sent to the northwest, or they may be sold. When we were in the northwest, we would stock up on various supplies every autumn and winter to prepare for emergencies."


    Little Wang is confused, is that so? Then she has worked hard for so many days, and the Ning family has also spent all the money and things. Isn''t it all in vain?


    Gu Jinli seemed to be able to read minds, and said: "It''s not in vain, and if you can still get the Ministry of Household Affairs, Zuo Shangshu will be happy to ept it."


    Mr. Zuo is afraid of death and loves money.


    Little Wang was very embarrassed: "But..."


    This is an errand assigned to her by her husband. If she fails toplete it, how should she exin to her husband?


    Just when Xiao Wang was trying to convince Gu Jinli, Eng ran in, hugged Gu Jinli and cried: "Oh, oh, oh, mother, I miss my daddy!"


    "I miss you dad again. I have thought about it more than ten times in the past two days." Gu Jinli smiled, patted Eng''s back, andforted the little guy: "Don''t cry, your dad will be back soon."


    "Mom is lying again. Everyone said it will take two years for dad toe back." The little guy has grown up now and is not easy to lie to. He counted the time for Gu Jinli with his fingers: "It takes half a year to go to the Northeast, and half a year to fight the bad guys. If things don''t go well, you''ll have to fight for a year, and you''ll have to leave for half a year or two years when youe back!" Gu Jinli was very happy to hear this and praised him: "Hey, we two wolves can count, it''s amazing."


    But the second wolf cried sadly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuoriu, two years without a father. The second wolf is only three years old and has been without a father for two years. It''s so miserable."


    this?


    It was so funny that Gu Jinli almost couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    "Brother, don''t cry anymore. Bookbags, I''m going to study." Big Wolf came in with two small schoolbags, and saluted Little Wang very politely: "Hello, Madam, please say hello to Madam, um, please Two copies, and my brothers.


    The younger brother is crying, so he must not have greeted the guests, and the mother said that not all women are their aunts, so for a woman you dont know, you should recognize her hair in a bun, and the woman who wears her hair in a bun is called madam, which is correct.


    Little Wang was stunned, looked at Yuxue''s cute big wolf, and said with a smile: "Prince Qin, there is no need to be polite."


    Thats right, our big wolf is already the prince of the Duke of Qin.


    After Xiao Wang finished speaking, she couldn''t help but put her hand on her abdomen... She hoped that her child would be as good-looking and healthy as Qin Jiazi.


    It''s a pity that Ning Ji can''t get her pregnant unless Ning Ji needs a child with Wang''s blood to save his life or use it.


    "Mrs. Marquis Ning, the child is crying, I won''t keep you any longer." Gu Jinli took the opportunity to see off the guests, and pointed out a clear way to Xiao Wang: "You can take the supplies back. If you have any doubts, Madam can go into the pce. Tell the Queen, Madam and the Queen are biological sisters, so they should talk about everything."


    Gu Jinli feels that Queen Wang is very kind to her, and she also believes that Queen Wang is a sensible person. She only hopes that after Xiao Wang goes to see Queen Wang, she can understand her mind, and don''t listen to Ning Ji for everything.


    The Wang family was very strict with their concubines, so little Wang developed a passive character. When she heard the guests seeing off, she could only get up and say goodbye.


    Ning Ji was very angry when he learned that Xiao Wang did not send the things out... It was not his kindness to send supplies to Qin Sang, but he wanted to create a situation: Qin Sang''s power was so great that even the current prince They have to send military supplies to the Qin family!


    I just didn''t expect that Xiao Wang was so useless that he couldn''t even give away anything, so wouldn''t he throw things outside the Qin family''s door? Anyway, the whole street belongs to the Duke of Qin, so wherever you put it, it will be taken by the Qin family.


    Although Ning Ji was annoyed, he stillforted Xiao Wang with a gentle voice: "Since the little fish won''t be collected, forget it... Don''t feel bad, it''s just a small matter."


    Little Wang was very happy and cried: "Husband, you don''t me me, that''s great, thank you."


    However, her happiness onlysted until evening.


    Because she saw the big wolf and the two wolves during the day, the little Wang family became even more eager to have a child... The eldest brother said that only by conceiving a child can they gain a foothold in their husband''s family.


    So Xiao Wang had the courage to ask Ning Ji for marriage, but Ning Ji made excuses to refuse.

 Chapter 2918: mutation, murder

    Chapter 2918: mutation, murder


    Chapter 2918 Mutation, murder


    "Madam, the Winter Solstice Festival is in two days. We should fast and wait until the festival is over. Go to sleep."


    "...Yes, I will obey my husband." Xiao Wang was thin-skinned and could not force herself, so she could only respond obediently, but she felt very sad and could not sleep well all night.


    Thinking of Gu Jinli''s words, he handed a sign to the pce the next day, asking to see Queen Wang.


    Empress Wang was also born as a concubine, but just for the sake of marriage, Mr. Wang decided to record her in the name of his legitimate mother and make her his legitimate daughter. Therefore, she was very good to the little Wang family and quickly agreed to meet her.


    "You are already green now, but you are worried and can''t sleep?" When Queen Wang saw little Wang, she asked worriedly, and then said, "We are sisters. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me."


    When Xiao Wang heard this, she shed tears and told her about her worries about not being able to conceive a child and about Ning Ji asking her to send supplies to the Qin family but being rejected.


    After hearing this, Empress Wang became angry and cursed Ning Ji: "What does he want to do when he asks you to make a big fuss and send military supplies to the Qin family? Is he crazy? Or does he have ulterior motives?"


    Xiao Wang was a little confused after hearing this, and exined for Ning Ji: "My husband is not that kind of person. He will send supplies to Duke Qin because he has known Duke Qin and his wife for a long time and has a good rtionship with them. He just wants to do his best. There is no such thing." malicious."


    Empress Wang was angry when she heard this, but there were many people from Wei Qi in Chenning Pce, so she did not dare to say something loudly.


    After thinking for a while, he took Xiao Wang''s hand and said: "Sister, we are women. We only need to take care of the general affairs of the house, look after our husbands and raise our children. Official matters such as sending military supplies have nothing to do with us, so you don''t need to go." Do"


    Little Wang said: "But this is your husband''s order."


    Queen Wang was almost furious and said solemnly: "Remember, you are the Queen''s sister, not a maid of the Ning family. You don''t have to do whatever he wants you to do. Your husband is not a fool to be loyal. If you feel it is inappropriate, , you have to know how to say no, and you cant just listen to your husband for everything, you know?


    But when they were in the royal family, they, the concubines, obeyed orders and were not allowed to refuse orders from the family.


    Empress Wang knew that it was impossible to change her sister''s temper immediately, so she could only say: "Don''t pay attention to the delivery of military supplies. It is almost the winter solstice. As the mistress of Ninghou Mansion, you have to take care of the big festival. But We cant lose the face of the Wang family and the Ning family.


    Little Wang was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Yes, I will go back and make preparations right away. I will not embarrass the Wang Ning family."


    He quickly said goodbye and left the pce to go back.


    Empress Wang sighed after seeing this. She just hoped that her sister could live a more independent life and not be tied down by too many things, and not be used by Ning Hou... Thinking of this, Empress Wang gave another wry smile. What qualifications did she have to call a concubine? Wasn''t she herself **** by many people to get to this point, and was used by her elder brother?


    The Winter Solstice Festival will arrive in two days. This year''s Winter Solstice Festival will be held with great solemnity due to the death of General Liu, the massacre of half of Yangji Mansion, and the invasion of Dongqing.


    It snowed heavily on the day of the Winter Solstice Festival, casting ayer of sadness over the entire capital.


    Gu Jinli led Big Wolf, Eng and Little Luo into the pce to participate in this year''s Winter Solstice Festival. Because Qin Sang led troops to the northeast for reinforcements, the Qin family became the focus today. Many people came to see Gu Jinli to talk to his three children.


    However, due to the absence of Qin Sang, Gu Jinli had a ready excuse to take the children home as soon as he finished worshiping, and did not stay in the pce for a moment longer.


    As soon as he got home, Gu Jinli entered the Nuan Pavilion, fell on the warm Kang, exhaled and said, "Wow, it feels sofortable."


    Eng followed suit, took off his boots, climbed onto the kang, andy down with his back stretched out: "Huhu, it''s sofortable."


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, turned around to look at him, and pinched his cheek: "You brat, you are acting like adults again."


    Eng groaned: "It''s Xiang boy."


    As he spoke, he suddenly started crying again: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Mom, it''s so cold outside, will Daddy be frozen?"


    He hugged Gu Jinli again and cried: "Er Lang misses daddy, woo woo~"


    When Big Wolf and Little Luoyou saw this, they started to cry sadly. Gu Jinli hurriedlyforted the crying little ones, but they were particrly sad today, and she couldn''tfort them for a long time.


    In the end, he could only say: "Stop crying, I will take you to prepare the pot. When midnight passes, we will eat meat pot... Brother You, just like the time in Longshan Mansion two years ago, do you still remember? "


    Xiao Luoyou nodded: "Remember."


    But


    Oh, I miss my parents and my brother.


    It''s okay if we don''t talk about the meat pot meal. When we talk about it, Xiao Luo You misses his family even more.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed when he saw it, hugged him andforted him: "Cry, after you cry, let''s prepare for the meat pot."


    No matter how good they are to Xiao Luoyou, they can neverpare with their biological parents. But there are too many things going on now, and there may be a war in the northwest at any time. Luo Ying told Cousin Yu that Xiao Luoyou should continue to stay in the capital. , wait until everything calms down before returning to the northwest.


    When Big Wolf and Two Wolf saw Brother You crying, they also cried with him... The three little guys cried so hard that the snow on the roof was shaken down. After crying, they fell asleep together again. .


    Gu Jinli looked at them sleeping side by side, kissed each of them, and said: "Grow up well...well, grow old in peace."


    After staying with them for a while, she asked the servant to say something... From today on, she will pray for Qin Sang and the people of Northeast China at home, so she will no longer go out for banquets.


    As soon as the news came out, it quickly spread throughout the city, and everyone in the pce knew about it.


    Wei Qi and his son and Gu Jinli were very angry. They had been preparing for a long time and nned to let Fei Gui and Gu Jinli meet on the day of Wei Xiao''s wedding banquet to resolve their grudges.


    Ning Ji was a little dissatisfied when he heard the news...but it was okay, as long as the two children went to Wei Xiao''s wedding banquet.


    After the Winter Solstice Festival, the day for Wei Xiao''s wedding came soon, and he was more aggressive, marrying three in one day, with one main concubine and two side concubinesing in on this day.


    However, the two concubines do not need to worship together, they only need to worship with the main concubine.


    But


    "Then we have to have three weddings." Gu Jinli thought gossiping, Wei Xiao wouldn''t die of exhaustion on the wedding night, right?


    It was incredible to marry three wives in one day. What was even more incredible was that Zong Zhengya actually agreed and was not dissatisfied at all.


    Gu Jinli was furious when he saw Zong Zhengya being so virtuous and generous... Wei Xiao dared to marry such a woman and even dared to sleep with her. Wasn''t he afraid that Zong Zhengya would kill her if she fell asleep? !


    Thinking again of Luo Huiniang, who has a deep love for Wei Xiao... She must be sad today, right? In the final analysis, they were the ones who caused Hui Niang to abandon her dream of being a heroic heroine, and they became a bond.


    "Mom, do you think Eng looks good?" Eng and the others have already put on new clothes and are going to have a wedding banquet.


    Gu Jinli recovered his thoughts, looked at them and smiled: "They look good, they are three very handsome young men."


    Hahaha, the second wolf also thinks we are good-looking, handsome and mighty! The second wolf was very happy.


    But Gu Jinli caught them and said to them: "Brother You, Dng and Eng, when you arrive at Prince Wei''s pce, follow your Qin ancestors closely. Don''t run around, don''t go to see the bride, and just eat a few bites at the wedding banquet." Thats it, you cant eat what Qin Zuzu gives you, and you cant eat what others give you... you have to go home early, you know?

 Chapter 2919: Mutation, murder【2】

    Chapter 2919: Mutation, murder��2��


    Chapter 2919 Mutation, murder [2]


    Eng nodded heavily: "I know, Eng promised daddy to protect mother, so Eng should be sensible, and mother won''t worry."


    Thinking of Qin Sang, the little guy became sad again: "Ugh, mom, I miss daddy. Does daddy have meat to eat outside? Can he only eat snow?"


    In the story of Little General Shenying, when there was no food to eat in the winter, they had to eat snow. It was so miserable. Eng didnt want his father to eat snow, but he wanted his father to eat hot meat rice.


    Gu Jinli smiled andforted him: "Your father went to war with food. If you have food to eat, you won''t eat the snow."


    After hearing this, the little guy felt relieved, but he still missed his father very much. He sobbed and cried again while hugging Gu Jinli.


    Chen and others came to pick them up. As soon as they entered the yard, they saw Eng crying for daddy again. They wereughing at him: "Eng, I miss your dad again. You have more tears than the little girl, Xiaozhang." None of my sisters can cry like you."


    Eng hurriedly said: "Mom and dad said, if you want to cry, cry. If you hold it in, you will get sick... Eng wants his father to cry, which is filial piety. Grandma can''tugh at Eng!"


    "You are really good at talking." Mrs. Chenughed to death after hearing this, and said: "Okay, okay, you are very filial, grandma will notugh at you. Let''s go, if you don''t set off, you won''t be able to see the grand ceremony of the groom''s wedding. . This is a prince getting married, three at a time, a great event that is rare in a century. We cant miss it, we have to watch it carefully so that we can brag to the folks when we return to Tianfu County."


    Well, lets go have dinner as a wife. Eng became happy and waved goodbye after Gu Jinli: Mom, theres no need to send her off, Eng will go home early to protect mother.


    "Okay, let''s go... follow your ancestor Qin, grandma, and uncle. Don''t be left alone. When in danger, cry and make a fuss until the person who saves youes." Gu Jinli said, and asked Chen: "Auntie, how are you, Hui Niang?"


    Mrs. Chen said: "Don''t worry, she is now the princess and the concubine, and she has children to support her. Even if Wei Eng dies, she will still be popr and popr. Now she just has to share a man with a few more women. Whats there to be sad about?


    He kicked out of the house and lived alone with his children and money.


    He also knew the rtionship between Gu Jinli and Luo Huiniang, so he answered her seriously: "I went to see her before I went out. She is fine. Now I have looked away."


    "That''s good." Gu Jinli felt relieved and sent Chen and the others out.


    Lao Qin, Brother Cheng, and Widow Xiao''s family were already waiting at the door of the house. They were very happy to see the three little guysing.


    Widow Xiao urged: "Big Wolf Eng You, brother, hurry up, otherwise you will miss out on the wedding money."


    He looked at Mrs. Chen again, frowned and said: "Sister Chen, why did you only bring one bag? You should bring more. Those noble people are thin-skinned and can''t resist grabbing the wedding money. We can grab more, a small bag." The bags are not big enough... Come on,e on, I have several more here, take them all and share them with your men, children, and servants, and all go with the wedding money!"


    "Hey, Sister Liu is very considerate, thank you very much." Mrs. Chen immediately went over to get the bag, stuffed it into Gu Dagui and his followers, and said: "Fill them all, don''t lose face, it''s money, for money , What kind of face do you want?!"


    "Okay, okay, we know, please stop talking." Gu Dagui''s face turned red and he quickly asked Chen to stop.


    Brother Cheng had already carried the big wolf and the two wolves into the carriage and took the little Luo You away: "Brother You, ride with me. Your cousin told you that as you get older, you should seize the opportunity to ride. Only by practicing can you improve your riding skills.


    "Okay, I''ll ride with my uncle." Xiao Luoyou responded sensibly. After not seeing Xiao Zhengqi and the others, he asked again, "Brother Qi, aren''t they going to have a wedding banquet?"


    Mrs. Chen replied: "They won''t go, lest they be plotted by the evil woman."


    This evil woman is talking about Qian Li''er... They have received news that His Majesty will take his family to the Prince Wei''s Mansion as an elder to observe the ceremony. Qian Li''er will definitely seize this opportunity to have rtions with the children of the Qin and Gu families, so The children will not go if they can.


    He also told Xiao Luoyou and the others: "You should also be careful of evil women and their children. Don''t talk to them. Cry when something happens. Grandma wille to save you as soon as she hears the cry." "Okay." Xiao Luoyou smiled. After saying goodbye to Gu Jinli, he and Cheng Geer rode away.


    Mom, wave, we wille back safely, dont worry. Da Lang waved goodbye to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli quickly waved and responded to Dazai: "Okay, mom is waiting for you toe back at home."


    Na na. Big Wolf responded. When he could no longer see his mother, Bai Shu lowered the carriage curtain, carried him back to the carriage and sat down.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The only prince in the David Dynasty was getting married. Half of the capital was filled with drum music. People from the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division could be seen patrolling everywhere in the city. The two streets near Prince Wei''s pce were guarded by imperial guards. They were guarded every ten steps. The sentry takes safety to the extreme.


    A long red carpet wasid out on the weing avenue from Prince Wei''s pce to Zong Zheng''s house. The shops and houses on both sides were hung with festive red silk. There were also Wei soldiers standing guard, and there was a basket beside the soldiers. If you like money, the sedan will pass by, and if you like money, you will scatter it. It can be described as extremely majestic!


    Mrs. Chen looked at the basket full of copper coins on the roadside and wanted to go down and put it in a few bags immediately, which would hurt Wei Xiao again: "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Wei Eng is such a waste of money. He just married a daughter-inw. It''s really useless to waste such money." Ill get by.


    Gu Dagui nodded: "The wedding money is indeed too much. It is better to give up the wedding money on the way to the wedding and use it for Sang and the others to fight the war."


    "What Dagui said is very true." Mr. Qin agreed very much. The wedding money had been ced and the wedding team had set off. It was not good to move the wedding money away, otherwise people wouldugh at him.


    After walking for more than a quarter of an hour, Cheng Geer and the others finally arrived at Prince Wei''s Mansion.


    The chief steward had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw them, he immediately came over to greet them: "I''m here to pay my respects to Duke Cheng Lao, Marquis of Lu, Prince Ying, Prince Qin, and Second Young Master Qin... pleasee in."


    When nearby guests heard this series of titles, they immediately came over to pay their respects, and the entrance to the house became lively.


    The Big Wolf and the Two Wolves did not show any timidity and greeted people: "Hello!"


    When everyone saw how cute they were, they teased them one after another: "You guys look really alike...you are fatter, are you the older brother?"


    Eng shook his head: "No, Eng is the younger brother... Big Wolf is the older brother."


    The guysughed when they heard this, and asked again: "But you look so simr, how can you tell which one of you is older and which one is younger?"


    "There is a way!" The second wolf patted his small chest and said confidently, and said to the big wolf: "Brother, smile."


    The big wolf smiled obediently, and for a moment it was as warm and dazzling as the sun.


    The second wolf poked the dimple on the big wolfs cheek and said, Look, my brother has dimples just like dad.


    After hearing this, the guests in front of the mansion nodded and said with smiles: "You really have dimples. The second young master is really smart. He has taught us how to recognize people."


    Everyone praised the two wolves one after another, but there were also some blind people who said at this time: "The two young gentlemen also look like Prince Wei. If you didn''t know better, you would think that the two young gentlemen are..."

 Chapter 2920: Mutation, murder【3】

    Chapter 2920: Mutation, murder��3��


    Chapter 2920 Mutation, murder3


    This man was very scheming and knew that what he said was wrong. He immediately stopped and said with a smile: "You are joking, you are joking, please don''t take it seriously."


    However


    Brother Cheng has already taken action, swinging his long riding crop towards the person who spoke.


    It was just that the man was good at martial arts and had excellent skills. He managed to avoid it and hit the fourth young master of the Xun family next to him with his horse whip.


    "Ah!" Young Master Xun cried out in pain and red at Brother Cheng: "Marquis of Lu, even if you have a high status, you cannot hit someone without reason. Apologize quickly, otherwise my father will definitely take part in your crime!"


    Xun Sis father was Xun Chen, the imperial censor. Some time ago, he had a problem because he opposed Qin Sangs decision to lead the army to help the Northeast.


    Brother Cheng pointed at the person who owed something earlier and said, "He pushed you and you hit the riding crop. If you want to me, me him!"


    besides


    "Your father is the censor who supervises all officials, not a shrew who fights privately in the vige, so I ask your father to be more urate when recruiting people... He, Meng Shanhu, wantonly spreads rumors and nders the wife of the current dynasty, and bullies the family members of themander who is away on war. , such a person should be included in a book!"


    After hearing this, Meng Shanhu was not afraid, but said: "The Marquis of Lu made serious remarks. I was just joking. We often joke like this in the army. There is really no need for you to be so serious."


    "A joke?" Haha, Brother Cheng sneered: "A woman''s reputation is more important than her life. How many women have been forced to throw themselves into a well by rumors? After you spread rumors and nders, you actually tried to fool them with the word "joke"? You are simply dreaming. !


    Mrs. Chen also pointed at Meng Shanhu and shouted at the top of her voice: "Why don''t you make fun of your mother? Why don''t you make fun of you being cuckolded? Why don''t you make fun of yourrade''s wife?" You are such a young person, but you still dont have a good mouth, and you say everything out loud, just like you are running around backwards, you dont think you are too embarrassed, but we think you have a bad mouth!


    Uh, shrew!


    Meng Shanhu was very angry and wanted to curse, but Brother Cheng did not give him a chance to retaliate and continued angrily: "You still think that I am serious? You spread rumors and ndered my sister in public. If I can''t even speak If you dont say a word, then I might as well die!


    Brother Cheng was very angry. He pointed at Meng Shanhu and said, "This is a business matter that I have to deal with today. I will definitely give you a copy. Don''t think of it as a joke!"


    The people present saw that the matter was getting serious and quickly pushed Mr. Xun out to smooth things over.


    Mr. Xun said: "Marquis of Lu, this matter is rted to the reputation of the Duke of Qin and his wife. It''s really not easy to make a big deal. It''s better to pretend that it didn''t happen and let''s move on."


    Brother Cheng smiled: "Mr. Say something ugly!"


    If you tell others quietly, you will be deemed as guilty of acquiescing!


    He added: "It is impossible for the Qin and Gu families to suffer this secret loss. Whoever makes a mistake with his mouth will have to bear the consequences!"


    Seeing that Brother Cheng couldn''t make sense, Mr. Xun hurriedly went to ask Mr. Qin: "Mr. Cheng, today is the wedding day of Prince Wei. We can''t let this joke spoil the celebration. Please advise the Marquis of Lu..."


    Mr. Qin had been silent for a long time, but now he couldn''t help it anymore and interrupted Mr. Xun: "I can''t persuade you. Meng Shanhu spreads rumors and nders. You must give an exnation to the Qin and Gu families, to me, to the generals of the Northwest Army and their rtives... Qin Guogong Someone wanted to kill his wife just after leaving Beijing. If this matter is not punished severely, how can the military generals go out to fight with peace of mind in the future?!"


    this?


    How did it be so serious? !


    Not to mention the guests present, even Meng Shanhu was scared and was about to give in, but Mr. Qin had already said: "I will not eat this wedding banquet. I will take the children back first." Mr. Xun was shocked. He didn''t expect it. Duke Cheno actually protected the Qin Gu family in this way. For the sake of her reputation, he wanted to humiliate the Prince of Wei and His Majesty on this happy day... This Mengshanhu is the deputy general under Tongzhi, themander of Jianghuai Huangdu, and his surname is Huang They are His Majesty''s people.


    Ning Ji watched the show for a long time, and now he hurriedly came out to be a good person: "Old Duke Cheng, Prince Wei already knows about this matter and has sent someone back to deal with it. Please stay with the Marquis of Lu for the wedding banquet... This Its not Prince Weis fault, and today is his good day, so its hard to offend him, right?


    Mr. Qin still loved Wei Xiao very much and was a little hesitant after hearing this.


    Wei Changling had already brought several extremely skilled soldiers over. He twisted Meng Shanhu several times, restrained him, then covered his mouth, looked at Zhou Huang and others who wereing, and said: " Marquis Zhou, Prince Wei has an order, asking me to take away the Mengshan Tiger first. If you have any dissatisfaction, wait until he gets married. We will only drink wedding wine today, and no one will talk about the Mengshan Tiger!"


    Zhou Huang had already heard the whole story, and knew that Meng Shanhu was in trouble again, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I guarantee that our people will not spoil Prince Wei''s wedding banquet."


    Wei Changling breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. After nodding in response, he led his men to **** Meng Shanhu away.


    Not long after, the joy of weing the bride was approaching, and a soldier immediately shouted: "Prince Wei has returned to the mansion to wee the bride. Everyone, get out of the way quickly and don''t block the entrance of the mansion!"


    After hearing this, the guests put aside the Mengshan tiger and hurriedly retreated to both sides, looking eagerly at the street entrance, waiting for the wedding procession.


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of the wedding drums gradually grew louder, and more than a quarter of an hourter, a huge procession to wee the bride appeared at the street entrance, and soon arrived in front of Prince Wei''s residence.


    Although Zong Zhengya''s dowry was donated, her wedding dress alone was worth a fortune. The people of the whole city celebrated her, most of the courtiers came to drink the wedding wine, and the emperor even brought his family to watch the ceremony. She is the most gloriously married girl in Beijing in the past thirty years!


    As for Gu Jinli


    Oh, I have worked hard in the northwest for more than five years, and my status is not lower than that of Zong Zhengya. She is a princess, and Gu Jinli is just the wife of a princess. The man has gone to fight. I dont know if he cane back alive. Gu Jinli I''m afraid I''m going to be a widow!


    Wee to the bride on a good day and on a good day, with wings and branches growing together, please ask the bride to get off the sedan! Xipo sent by the pce shouted, handed a wedding scale to Wei Xiao, and asked him to pick up the curtain of the sedan to pick up the bride.


    Wei Xiao took the wedding scale and raised the sedan curtain: "Princess, please get off the sedan."


    He also whispered to Xipo: "Hurry up~"


    He got up in the middle of the night to take a shower and change clothes, and has been busy until now. The incident with Meng Shanhu just happened, and he was very annoyed. He just wanted to go to the church quickly to finish the work.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s fierce eyes, Xi Po was so frightened that her feet weakened and she didn''t dare to grind any more. She quickly elerated the ceremonial steps to wee the bride, and brought the bride to the wedding hall in just a quarter of an hour.


    But Wei Qi and Queen Wang have not arrived yet, so Wei Xiao has to continue waiting.


    After waiting for a full two-quarters of an hour, Wei Qi arrivedte with his family... Wei Qi waste because he was asking about Meng Shanhu. After learning what happened, he was so angry that he almost wanted to do it himself. The result was Mengshan Tiger.


    This reckless man even hinted in public that "the two eldest wolves of the Qin family are Wei Xiao''s children." Although he really wanted Qin Mu to turn against Wei Xiao, but Qin Mu said this just after he went to conquer Mengshan Tiger, everyone would doubt it. He instigated this matter in an attempt to ruin the rtionship between Qin Mu and Wei Xiao, but he didn''t!

 Chapter 2921: Mutation, murder【4】

    Chapter 2921: Mutation, murder��4��


    Chapter 2921 Mutation, murder4


    "Your Majesty, the auspicious time for worship hase. Pleasee into the wedding hall." Wei Chang saw Wei Xiaoing over with a calm expression, and hurriedly reminded Wei Qi who was still in a trance.


    Wei Qi retracted his thoughts, looked at Wei Xiao and said: "Brother Xiao, you are finally married... You will be an adult after you get married. You will live a good life and have more children, so that my uncle will have the honor to see your father a hundred yearster. "


    There was a happy smile on his face, with tears in his eyes, and what he said sounded like he was speaking from the bottom of his heart. He really looked like a good uncle who was worried about his nephew.


    But Wei Xiao couldn''t be moved and didn''t even want to pretend. He just said: "Uncle, Second Aunt, the auspicious time hase. Pleasee to the wedding hall. The guests are all waiting."


    The guests were frightened when they heard this...Don''t talk nonsense, we are lucky to be able to wait for His Majesty, we are not in a hurry!


    But Wei Xiao was so scary that they didn''t dare to say anything. They could only suppress their dissatisfaction and salute Wei Qi together: "I pay homage to your majesty. May your majesty be blessed and safe."


    He also salutes the queen, the prince, and the precious concubine.


    Wei Qi was always kind to his ministers, and said to everyone in a friendly manner: "Today is a happy day for Brother Xiao to get married. I am here to observe the ceremony as an elder. No need to be polite, please enter the wedding hall."


    "Yes." All the guests responded, bowing their heads and standing beside them, respectfully weing Wei Qi and his family into the wedding hall.


    On the main throne in the wedding hall, the tablets of Wei Xiao''s parents and grandparents were already ced. When Wei Qi saw these four tablets, he felt very unhappy.


    But even though he was the emperor, he couldn''t be disrespectful to his parents, so he wiped his tears and cried again: "Mom, dad, brother and sister-inw, brother Xiao finally got married, Princess Fuhui also has his child, Brother Xiao can be considered a man with a wife and children, so you guys can rest in peace."


    After listening to this, everyone sighed in their hearts that Wei Qi is really a person who values family ties.


    Wei Qi looked at the officials of the Ministry of Rites and said, "The auspicious time hase, let''s worship."


    "Yes." The official of the Ministry of Rites shouted in silence, and after reading a festive message, he said: "Bow down to heaven and earth."


    Two bows to the high hall.


    There are four memorial tablets in the Gaotang, but the living people sitting on the main tablet are Wei Qi and Queen Wang. If you want to worship in the Gaotang, you have to worship Wei Qi.


    Wei Xiao endured his dissatisfaction and led Zong Zhengya to bow to the head of the high hall.


    The officials of the Ministry of Rites also ordered someone to bring two cups of tea, and asked Wei Xiao and his wife to serve tea to Wei Qi and Queen Wang.


    Wei Xiao took the tea and handed it to Wei Qi: "Uncle, please drink tea."


    Wei Qi was very happy when he saw that he had given in. He took the tea and drank it, saying: "Brother Xiao, after today, you will be a real adult. You should be more steady in doing things in the future and stop being impulsive."


    Wei Xiao sneered in his heart. He said this as if he was so ipetent in the past. If he hadn''t sacrificed his life to conquer the world, would you, Wei Qi, be able to sit on the throne of the Nine-Five Supreme Being? !


    Wei Qi felt relieved when he saw that his face was a little sad, and said: "Live a good life and add more children to the Wei family. The poption of our Wei family is really too small."


    Having said that, he also gave Wei Xiao two imperial edicts conferring titles as a wedding gift.


    As soon as the chief **** finished reading the imperial edict, the guests in the wedding hall were all shocked: "Your Majesty really treats Prince Wei as his own son. As soon as Prince Wei got married, he gave two imperial edicts to confer his son as a prince."


    It is so generous to give the child a knighthood before he is even born!


    Prince Wei, please ept the order and thank me. the chief **** reminded.


    Wei Xiao smiled, thinking he cares about the two princes?


    As long as he bes emperor, his sons can be canonized as princes, not to mention princes.


    But now Wei Xiao must ept the order to thank him, otherwise he will fall into Wei Qi''s trap: "My nephew received the order, thank you uncle."


    Wei Qi smiled and said: "As a family, there is no need to say thank you..." As soon as he said this, Wei Xiao no longer wanted to hear it. He looked at the four tablets and said: "Grandparents, grandparents, parents, the son is unfilial, and he has been unable to find him for a long time. The murderer who framed the Wei family was revealed... But don''t worry, there are clues to the case back then. After my son''s wedding, he will personally investigate the case back then and clear the Wei family''s name so that you can truly rest in peace!"


    This is clearly a counterattack to what Wei Qi just said about "you can rest in peace".


    After Wei Qi heard this, the smile on his face almost broke... What did this guy mean by saying this? Don''t you want to unify the dynasty anymore and want to kill him at all costs? !


    Oh, the troops in his hands are insufficient, but Wei Qi has always relied on the method of slowly encroaching... So Wei Xiao''s words cannot intimidate him, and he must be the winner in the end, not the impulsive, ruthless and unpopr Wei Xiao. !


    "Brother Xiao is absolutely right, and my uncle thinks so too." After Wei Qi finished saying this, he said to the officials of the Ministry of Rites: "Continue to worship, there is still one more ceremony to go."


    The officials of the Ministry of Rites were sweating all over their backs. When they heard this, they felt as if they were a great minister, and they hurriedly shouted: "Husband and wife, bow to each other!"


    Wei Xiao and Zong Zhengya bowed to each other.


    The ceremony ispleted and sent to the bridal chamber! the official of the Ministry of Rites shouted impatiently... But it was over. If the two uncles and nephews continued to fight with each other, he was really afraid that he would be affected.


    Po Xi also hurriedly helped Zong Zhengya, and let the two neers hold the red silk and return to the courtyard where the princess lived.


    After arriving at the wedding room, there were still a series of etiquettes to be performed, but Wei Xiao was exempted from them all and said to Zong Zhengya: "I still have things to deal with, so you should rest first."


    Having said that, he put down the red silk and left the wedding room.


    Zong Zhengyas hands clenched the red silk tightly... Tell her to rest early, what does Wei Xiao mean? Is it because she can''t give birth that she doesn''t n toe back and have **** with her? !


    but


    Thinking of Gu Jinli''s gossip, Zong Zhengya became happy again... Although everyone knew that Meng Shanhu''s words were not true, once a woman got caught in such rumors, she would never be able to get rid of them for the rest of her life!


    After Wei Xiao left the wedding room, he hurried to the study to meet Mr. Qin, Cheng Geer, Gu Jinan, Mr. Feng, Zhang Yan, Zhong Yu and others, and promised them: "I will find out about Meng Shanhu, and I will definitely do it." Give the Qin and Gu families an exnation."


    Cheng Geer asked: "How long will it take to investigate and exin to the Qin and Gu families? This kind of matter must be dealt with as soon as possible, and it must be dealt with ruthlessly enough, otherwise there will be endless troubles!"


    He added: "I suggest that the Mengshan tiger be killed directly. Only after seeing the blood can those with ulterior motives stop their evil thoughts!"


    But


    Wei Xiao frowned and said, "If Meng Shanhu dies, I will lose half of the Wei family''s army."


    Killing a lieutenant with a joke will chill the hearts of the soldiers.


    He added: "This is a poisonous n that will cause big losses no matter what we do. I think..."


    "What are you thinking? Do you want my second sister to ept this shame for the sake of your military power and military heart?" Brother Cheng was angry and asked Wei Xiao: "My second sister and brother-inw haven''t done enough for you to defend the country. Why do you want them to suffer this kind of grievance? If it were you, could you endure the grievance of being pped in the face in public!"


    this?


    Wei Xiao was scolded until he was speechless. He hated Meng Shanhu and Wei Qi in his heart... In order to destroy the rtionship between him and Mu Geer, these beasts even used such dirty tricks!


    "Brother Cheng, shut up. Arguing can''t handle this matter, but you are right, Meng Shanhu must die." Gu Jinan looked at Wei Xiao and said, "Prince Wei, that Meng Shanhu is themander of Huangdu Everyone knows the nature of Tongzhi people, and they are definitely not clean. You have great hands and eyes, and if you check carefully, you will definitely find out a few clues that can put them to death."


    If spreading rumors and ndering Xiaoyu can''t get Mengshan Tiger to be beheaded, then find other crimes to send Mengshan Tiger to the underworld!

 Chapter 2922: Mutation, murder【5】

    Chapter 2922: Mutation, murder��5��


    Chapter 2922 Mutation, murder5


    Wei Xiao has long known that Gu Jinan is different from ordinary civil servants, but he was still shocked when he heard these words: "Gu Jinan, you are really getting more and more cruel."


    Gu Jinan smiled: "Are you ruthless? The mastermind behind today''s incident is ruthless. I''m just seeking justice for my rtives."


    He added: "Since Prince Wei knows that this is a poisonous n that will cause losses no matter what you do, you should choose someone who treats you sincerely. As for the other party...it''s just a dog that has not yet been subdued, what is there to be reluctant to part with?"


    this?


    Wei Xiao was shocked. He didn''t expect Gu Jinan to speak so carelessly now.


    but


    Wei Xiao thought of his promise to Qin Sang, what Sang had done for him and the strength of the Qin and Luo families, and finally decided to give up part of the Wei family army: "If it works, I will give a satisfactory exnation to the Qin and Gu families, and I guarantee that after this incident, no one will dare to spread rumors about Gu Er again."


    After hearing this, Mr. Qin and Mr. Feng smiled on their faces.


    Mr. Feng said: "Go out, your Majesty is still waiting at the banquet in front."


    Big Wolf and Two Wolves were also at the wedding banquet ahead of them. Although Gu Dewang was apanying them, they were still very uneasy and had to go out and have a look.


    "Yeah." Wei Xiao nodded, opened the door and led everyone out. They didn''t separate halfway, and went directly to the wedding banquet together.


    "Prince Wei, what a happy wedding!" When the guests at the wedding banquet saw Wei Xiao, they all stood up and raised their sses to congratte him.


    It''s just that there is a war in the Northeast now, and there is no wine in the cup, but tea.


    "Thank you all, I will do it first." Wei Xiao took a cup of tea, raised it around, drank it in one gulp, picked up another cup of tea, went to the Danuan Pavilion where the main table was, and said to Wei Qi: " My nephew would like to toast my uncle. My nephew has to go to wee Mr. Ye and Mr. Rui, so he can''t stay and have dinner with his uncle. He can do it on his own."


    In the battle at Yangji Mansion, the Ye family suffered heavy casualties, so Ye Anxiu could not be treated badly. Wei Xiao wanted to wee her in personally.


    Rui Shuang cannot be neglected... Rui Shuang''s brother Rui Xiong is currently fighting against Dongqing''s army in Xinliu City, and he cares about this girl Rui Shuang, so Wei Xiao must treat her well and even prefer her a little more.


    Wei Qi took a sip of tea and said, "We are all members of our own family. You don''t have to be polite to my uncle. Go and greet the bride as soon as possible. My uncle will stay behind to entertain the guests for you."


    The dignified emperor entertained guests for his nephew, which shocked everyone, and Wei Qi''s reputation for benevolence became even better.


    But then, Wei Qi said something full of conspiracy: "Brother Xiao, Brother An, I have heard about Lieutenant General Meng. Although his words were inappropriate, today is Brother Xiao''s wedding day. , just leave him alive and give him a little punishment, how about that?"


    For an emperor to say such words in front of a room full of guests, his desire to protect his ministers and generals would be astonishing. If Wei Xiao and Gu Jinan refused, it would be disrespectful to the emperor and they could be killed. But if they agreed, they would be disrespectful to the emperor. , then who does Gu Jinli count?


    In this world, rumors can kill people!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa another, zuzu is back. Why did Zuzu go so long, the two wolves are so anxious!" Did you beat the bad guy to avenge your mother?"


    "The bad guy said bad things about my mother, and Eng heard it. He wants to write a letter and tell daddy toe back and beat him!" Eng said, clenching his fists.


    The big wolf nodded his little head and said, "My brother is right. Dad has just left, so he won''t be able to go far. He wille back soon to protect my mother after receiving the letter."


    Eng nodded: "Yeah, brother is right!"


    He looked at Wei Xiao again and snorted: "Your family is not good. We don''t want to have a wife-inw dinner at your house. We have to leave."


    He took Mr. Qin''s hand, pointed outside and said, "Zu Zu, go home, go home, find your mother... wu wu wu."


    At the end of the sentence, he burst into tears, and the more he cried, the more aggrieved he became: "You can''t bully mom, dad will feel sorry for you...Dad, it''s the second wolf''s fault, the second wolf didn''t protect mom, the second wolf is annoying, wow woo woo!"


    I cried miserably, and felt that I had failed my father''s expectations and was no longer worthy of being a sharpshooter general. Little Luo You was already very sensible, so he took the opportunity to hug the big wolf and the two wolves, and cried: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. My cousin is a hero who resisted the army. Now he goes to the northeast to fight bad guys for Grandpa Wei''s family. Grandpa Wei will definitely punish him severely." I wont help bad people who say bad things about my cousin.


    As soon as these words came out, the wedding banquet waspletely silent.


    Wei Qi''s face almost lost its expression, but was Xiao Luo right? What Meng Shanhu said today as a joke was not suspected of deliberately ndering the Gu family?


    The answer is yes!


    Zhang Yan and Zhong Yu stood up, knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, please punish Meng Shanhu severely. If you let this evil man go, how can the generals go to fight for the imperial court with peace of mind?!"


    Originally they wanted to give Prince Wei face and didn''t want to cause a scene at the wedding banquet, but since the emperor was partial in public, don''t me them for not giving him face.


    Other generals who were not from the Wei family army also knelt down. Although they did not speak, their attitude was already obvious.


    Some generals and generals are not ashamed of Meng Shanhu''s behavior... What if they go out to fight and their wives and daughters are ndered by rumors and their reputations are ruined? Your Majesty will still favor the people who spread the rumors and make their wives endure the grievances. , what will they think? The one with a bad temper may be able to lead his troops back to kill him and chop into pieces the beast that spreads rumors!


    Wei Qi was shocked when he saw this. He didn''t expect that a small incident would cause the generals to almost leave him. This...


    "Your Majesty, today is a happy day for Prince Wei to get married. Let''s not mention the matter of Vice Admiral Meng for the time being. We will discuss it at court the day after tomorrow. What do you think, Your Majesty?" Mr. Feng came out in time to rescue Wei Qi and interrupt Wei Qi''s thoughts. Wei Qi hated Muge''er and gave Muge''er a stumbling block, making it impossible for him toe back.


    After Wei Qi heard this, he hurriedly said: "Mr. Feng is absolutely right... My dear friends, please get up. The mistake Meng Shanhu made will be discussedter."


    Zhong Yu felt aggrieved for Qin Sang and didn''t want to get up, but Zhang Yan pulled him up and said, "I will obey your order."


    Meng Shanhu is Huang Tongzhi''s person. His identity is too involved and it is impossible to deal with him all at once, so we have to take a step back temporarily.


    "Yeah." Wei Qi was very satisfied with Zhang Yan''s ability to retreat, allowing everyone to get off the ground.


    But


    "Woooooo, go home. The second wolf has to go home and protect mother. This is the task given by daddy and must bepleted!" The second wolf still made a fuss and wanted to go home. His little face was full of tears and he looked extremely aggrieved. .


    Brother Cheng came over and picked up the two wolves and said, "Your Majesty, the two wolves are difficult to coax. I will take them back first."


    "Sure." Wei Qi was annoyed to death by the two wolves, wishing them to leave quickly, but he added: "It''s not my fault that the big wolf and the two wolves were frightened. Let the prince **** them back to the house, so that I can feel at ease." .


    Why did you push Wei Lin over again?


    It''s sad that Wei Qi hasn''t given up yet, and still wants Wei Lin to recognize his rtives as Gu''s family?


    Or


    What kind of evil n did Wei Qie up with to make Wei Lin have an ident on the road so that he could me the Qin and Gu families?


    Brother Cheng thought a lot in his mind and was unwilling to let Wei Lin follow.


    However, Mr. Qin said: "Then let Prince Lao give us a ride."


    With him here, even if something happens to Wei Lin, he will be responsible for it and it will not affect the Qin and Gu families.


    Thank you, Your Majesty, Your Highness the Crown Prince. Cheng Geer said and left Prince Weis Mansion with his three children.

 Chapter 2923: Mutation, murder【6】

    Chapter 2923: Mutation, murder��6��


    Chapter 2923 Mutation, murder6


    Wei Lin was very reluctant to go, but this was Wei Qi''s order. He had no choice but to go, so he could only follow behind Cheng Ge''er, and look back from time to time, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Brother Cheng saw it and guessed that he was waiting for the precious concubine... Oh, sure enough, Qian Li''er still didn''t give up on acknowledging their marriage!


    Your Highness, the carriage is here, please get in the carriage... The two wolves are crying so much that I must send him home quickly. Cheng Geer urged.


    After hearing this, the second wolf''s eyes lit up and he cried again: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuah, this is not good. You dont want to stay here, you have to go home to find your mother!"


    Why are you crying? I''m so annoyed. Why didn''t this stinky kid drown in the pceke? !


    Wei Lin was very angry and aggrieved, and wanted to scold Eng, but his father, the emperor, and his concubine wanted him to pretend to be kind and polite, and Old Man He was here again. He couldn''t get angry, so he could only say: "Marquis of Lu, I am The pce has to wait for the chief eunuch, so lets not get in the car yet.


    Brother Cheng smiled and didn''t say anything more. He just nodded and said, "Yes, I obey."


    Wei Lin was very happy after hearing this... Huh, you Qin and Gu families are my ves to begin with, just obey my orders!


    Brother Cheng and the others waited with Wei Lin... Unfortunately, Wei Chang''s side was not going well.


    Wei Chang went to the female guest to find Concubine Guigui and said, "Concubine Guigui, Your Majesty has something to ask you for. Pleasee with me."


    He looked at Queen Wang again and said with a smile: "It''s about His Royal Highness."


    The Queen and the Queen did not care about the affairs of Concubine Guigui and her son. After hearing this, she said: "Since Your Majesty has summoned Concubine Guigui, please go."


    "Thank you, Queen." Concubine Guigui quickly stood up, bowed to the Queen, said sorry to thedies, and followed Wei Chang away.


    After leaving the Danuan Pavilion in the backyard where the female guests were being entertained, Concubine Guigui asked, "Great eunuch, why did the two young masters of the Qin family leave just after the banquet started?"


    They nned to send the Qin family son home with Brother Lin after the wedding banquet was over, but now it was much earlier.


    The chief **** could only whisper what happened in the front yard to the precious concubine.


    The precious concubine: "What, this happened?"


    Gu Jinli was rumored to have an affair with Wei Xiao. Are the two children born to Wei Xiao?


    Hahaha, this Meng Shanhu came together with her. She originally wanted to spread the rumor that Gu Jinli had cuckolded Qin Mu, but Aunt Shan said that this method was too stupid to be used, so she endured it and it was useless.


    Now Mengshan Tiger has helped her a lot.


    Since this rumor has started, she cannot let it sink. She must secretly add fuel to the fire so that the rumor of Gu Jinli and Wei Xiao''s affair will apany them all their lives and be a poisonous thorn in Qin Mu''s heart!


    The most taboo thing for a man is his woman''s betrayal. Regardless of whether it is true or not, as long as the rumor can continue, in a year or two, or when Qin Mu''s feelings for Gu Jinli fade away, this rumor will be Qin Mu''s reason for ditching Gu Jinli. What an excuse!


    "Although Xiaoyu is fierce, she will never betray the Duke of Qin. That Lieutenant General Meng went too far. How could he harm Xiaoyu like this?" Baogui Fei said with choked words, just about to pretend to be ''cousins''. But Chen rushed out.


    Mrs. Chen pointed at her and said: "You don''t need to tell me, Xiaoyu and Sang have a life-and-death rtionship. Sang has been treating Xiaoyu sincerely from the first moment he saw Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu He won''t leave even if you chase him away, so don''t tell any fart rumors, even if Xiaoyu wants to kill Sang, Sang will obediently kill himself!"


    The precious concubine was startled. She didnt know how Chen broke through the secret guard and rushed in front of her.


    She was so angry at what Chen said, but she still had a look of surprise on her face: "It''s Aunt Dagui. I''ve met Aunt Dagui. Here you go..."


    Ms. Chen interrupted her: "What aunt? Several of your aunts are dead, and you still call me aunt. What, you want to curse me to die early?!" Ms. Chen, sooner orter, I want your whole family to die miserably. !


    The precious concubine swore in her heart, but she quickly shook her head and said with a cry: "No, I don''t mean to curse you. I have always regarded you as my own aunt."


    Mrs. Chen made a sound of disdain: "That''s really nice to say. You really treat me like your own aunt. Why haven''t you asked me to be granted the title of princess or first-grade imperial concubine? If I don''t have imperial edict, forget it. Even ten thousand taels." You don''t have the filial piety to return the money to your aunt? Is this how you are filial?!"


    Your precious concubine almost vomited blood, princess? Mrs. Yipingaoming? You can really speak your mind, a country shrew, are you worthy of being the royal wife?


    It belongs to me, isnt it? When I return, I will ask someone to send some money to your aunt as a token of filial piety. However, my private treasury has already been donated to the military. Maybe..."


    Although Mrs. Chen is greedy for money, Ms. Chen knows who her backer is, so she directly refused: "No, your money is poisonous. I''m afraid I will die if I take it."


    Wei Chang couldn''t listen anymore and said to Chen: "Mrs. Gu, although you are a rtive of the Duke of Qin, the precious concubine is the imperial concubine. If you disrespect her, you will be punished."


    He added: "Your Majesty has something to do to summon your precious concubine. Please step aside, Mrs. Gu. If you dy your Majesty''s summons, you may be beheaded."


    Beheading? Just beheading!


    Ms. Chen was a little scared, so she got out of the way and hid aside.


    But Chen did not stand still, but kept following Concubine Guigui.


    The precious concubine whispered to Wei Chang, "I''m afraid she''s here to stop me. The chief **** will quickly order someone to stop her and don''t let her cause trouble."


    She finally left the pce and had to send her two children home, creating the illusion that her rtionship with the Qin and Gu families was slowly getting better.


    "Yes." The chief **** responded. After making a gesture, the dead man hiding in the dark came out to stop Chen.


    But this is Prince Wei''s residence, and Mrs. Chen only called the guards once.


    The guards said: "The chief eunuch, this is the savior that Prince Wei invited for a wedding banquet. I also ask the chief **** not to stop anyone."


    this?


    Wei Chang was extremely angry and had no choice but to ask the dead soldiers to retreat.


    Ms. Chen was so proud that she raised her chin and followed Concubine Guigui all the way to the door of the house.


    Wei Lin couldn''t wait any longer. When he saw the precious concubine, he immediately said: "Concubine, get in the car quickly."


    But Mrs. Chen jumped over like a monkey, grabbed the precious concubine, and said: "Didn''t you say that Your Majesty summoned you? Why did youe to the door of the house? Are you going to send the big wolf and the two wolves home? I advise you not to send it... you too You know, I never have a good mouth, so I like to talk about old gossip. I know a lot of gossip, such as Shopkeeper Qians widow scandal. When she was a girl, Qian Yuan did not hesitate to marry a rich young man... haha .


    Ms. Chen finished the order and looked at the precious concubine with a smile.


    The precious concubine already wanted to cut Chen into pieces with a thousand knives.


    Mr. Chen continued: "Not only that, but also some gossip about the time when I was escaping from famine. Do you want to hear it, precious concubine?"


    He looked at Wei Lin again and said, "Your Highness, do you want to hear it?"


    "Shut up!" Concubine Guigui finally got angry and pushed Mrs. Chen away.


    Ms. Chen was also stunned and quickly fell to the ground in cooperation: "Hey, it hurts me to death!"

 Chapter 2924: Mutation, murder【7】

    Chapter 2924: Mutation, murder��7��


    Chapter 2924 Mutation, murder7


    "Ah, grandma is in pain, please save grandma!" The second wolf cried again: "It''s not a good ce here, they are all bad people, bullying grandma, the second wolf wants to go home, wants to go home, woo woo woo!"


    Hey, brat is quite good at feeling sorry for people. Mrs. Chen was so happy that she wanted tofort Eng, but now she was pretending to be in pain and could not reveal her secret, so she had to shut up and let Eng cry.


    Wei Lin was annoyed to death by the two wolves and shouted: "Shut up, stop arguing. If you make any noise, I will have you arrested..."


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince!" Wei Chang quickly interrupted Wei Lin, preventing him from saying anything irrevocable.


    But Wei Lin really couldn''t bear it any longer, and said with angry red eyes: "There is no need to go, mother and concubine, just the **** will apany me to send off the big wolf and the two wolves!"


    Having said that, he ignored the precious concubine and got into the prince''s exclusive car first.


    The precious concubine was shocked...Brother Lin actually gave her a p in the face? She was his biological mother. Without her, how could he be the prince? !


    Wei Chang saw that it was no use to do business if themotion continued like this, so he simply said: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Prince Wei''s marriage is a big deal, why don''t you stay and watch the ceremony, and then I will apany the Crown Prince to send Qin Shizi and others home. What do you think, Your Majesty?"


    Wei Chang is not an ordinary internal prisoner, but a confidant who protects Wei Qi''s life closely. Whatever he says, the precious concubine must consider.


    Moreover, this is the entrance to Prince Wei''s residence, so it is really not a good idea to cause too much trouble. After weighing the pros and cons, Concubine Guigui could only say: "Okay, you send Eng and the others back, and I won''t go."


    He looked at Brother Cheng again and said, "Brother Cheng, it was my parents before..."


    She is pretending again, but Chen is here, how can she be allowed to pretend?


    Mrs. Chen immediately got up and said: "Hey Li''er, who are you? You can''t ept those two people as your parents. If you ept Qian Guangzong and the others, wouldn''t it bring a scandal to His Highness the Crown Prince?!"


    Wei Lin also knew about the affairs of the old Gu family, and he deeply hated that the old Gu family could not be brought to the forefront. When he heard this, he felt sick in his heart, and couldn''t help shouting again: "Prisoner, let''s go!"


    "Yes." Wei Chang hurriedly got into the car. He was also afraid that the precious concubine would be entangled by the Chen family and cause a bigger trouble, so he ordered the dead soldiers: "Send the imperial concubine to the female guest."


    "Yes." The dead soldiers hurriedly came to stop Chen and opened a way for the precious concubine: "Your Majesty, pleasee."


    The precious concubine did not move, but looked at Wei Lin''s carriage, waiting for Wei Lin to lift the curtain to take a look at his own mother. Unfortunately, Wei Lin did not look at the precious concubine until the carriage disappeared.


    What a treacherous son, he actually left her, his own mother!


    The precious concubine was furious, but she couldn''t get angry. She suppressed her anger and walked toward the pce with a smile on her face, surrounded by the dead soldiers.


    Mrs. Chen said to the guards of Prince Wei''s Mansion: "You guys go on errands. There is no need to follow me."


    After saying that, he followed the precious concubine to a secluded area in the backyard.


    Concubine Guigui finally couldn''t bear it anymore and looked back at Mrs. Chen: "I didn''t go to Qin''s house to bother Xiaoyu. Aunt Dagui doesn''t have to follow me anymore." Throw you into the pond and drown!


    Hey, there''s no one here, why are you pretending?


    Ms. Chen said something contemptuous in her heart, pointed to the corner of the wall, touched the corner first like a thief, and then suddenly knelt down towards the precious concubine.


    With the precious concubine, she was a veteran, and was confused by Chen''s inconsistent appearance. She quickly ordered the dead soldiers: "Guard here, don''t let anyone get close. I''ll go over and see what she wants to do?"


    Yes. The dead soldiers responded and dispersed densely around them, preventing others from getting close.


    After Mrs. Chen waited for the precious concubine toe over, she immediately cried: "Li''er, it wasn''t Dagui''s aunt who deliberately stopped you, it was Wei Xiao who ordered me to keep an eye on you and not allow you to take the opportunity to see Xiaoyu and win over the Qin and Gu families... If you want to me, just me Wei Xiao, Aunt Dagui is innocent, wuwuwu~"


    He burst into tears and cried quite miserably.


    The precious concubine sneered in her heart, but asked with joy on her face: "So, your aunt is willing to recognize me?"


    "Of course, you are the imperial concubine, the crown prince''s mother, and the future queen mother. Aunt Dagui is very willing to recognize you. But Wei Xiao is fierce and the life and death of Aunt Dagui and her family are in his hands. He dare not If you go against him, you can only listen to his orders and keep distance from you mother and son... But don''t worry, Aunt Dagui will not harm you mother and son. She just has to act and deceive Wei Xiao to survive." Mrs. Chen said with a look on her face. She spoke sincerely, and swore a vicious oath: "Aunt Dagui will never harm you, and will help you mother and son at critical moments. If Aunt Dagui lies to you, Chen Shuihua''s whole family will die badly."


    She used to be called Chen Shuihua, but she changed her name, so there is no burden at all for swearing this poisonous oath!


    After hearing this, Concubine Guigui stared at Chen with a heavy gaze... She had known Chen since she was a child, and knew that Chen was a wallflower who was greedy for money and afraid of death. She was loyal to Wei Xiao on the surface but surrendered to her secretly. Chen You can do it.


    But she still decided to ept Chen''s surrender: "Auntie, get up quickly, I can trust you."


    The precious concubine is not stupid. She knows that Chen can''t be loyal to her, but she doesn''t need Chen''s loyalty. She only needs to find out some news about the Qin Gu family and Luo Huiniang from Chen. She can use Chen at the critical moment. That''s it.


    Coincidentally, Mrs. Chen also pretended to surrender in order to find out the news about the precious concubine.


    Both of them wanted to take advantage of each other, so when they saw the other epting them, they acted more energetically.


    Mrs. Chen immediately stood up, grabbed the precious concubine''s hand, and said: "Hey Li''er, just trust Aunt Dagui... Aunt Dagui has known that you are a phoenix since she was a child. Look, you are now the crown prince''s mother-inw." ...Li''er, your aunt will be relying on you for the rest of her life. When His Royal Highness the Crown Prince ascends the throne, you must grant her the title of first-grade concubine."


    Hehe, you are so bbering, do you still want to be Mrs. Gaoming? After my son ascends the throne, you can work as a prostitute in the mines. You are a prostitute anyway!


    The precious concubine said: "I will never forget the kindness my aunt has shown me. But if the prince ascends the throne, please don''t say it again in the future. If someone listens to it, it will be a serious crime of treason."


    "Don''t worry, Li''er, I found this corner specially. No one can hear us talking." Mrs. Chen said, and gave the precious concubine another jade medal: "The Chen family on Yongxing Street in the south of the outer city. The other courtyard is my private property. If you have any questions, just send someone to deliver the message. After I get the news, I will definitely help you secretly... But on the surface, I still have to distance myself from you, so as not to be killed by Wei Xiao. Please bear with me. "


    Hurry up and send a lot of letters. It is best to write a letter asking me to poison the big wolf and the two wolves. If you have such hard evidence, your position as a noble concubine will not be guaranteed, and I will have made a great contribution!


    Ms. Chen had a wishful thinking, but the precious concubine was not stupid. If she harmed others, she would not leave any evidence such as letters.

 Chapter 2925: Mutation, murder【8】

    Chapter 2925: Mutation, murder��8��


    Chapter 2925 Mutation, murder8


    However, the precious concubine epted the jade medal and said: "Thank you so much, my dear aunt, for your willingness to recognize me. I finally feel better."


    After saying this, tears rolled down her pretty eyes.


    Ms. Chen was so excited when she saw it, you are really good at acting, but she was not bad either. She immediately shed tears and cried with the precious concubine.


    When he was crying happily, his ears twitched and he immediately said: "The patrols are here, and the noble aunt left first... Li''er, remember to tell His Majesty and the Prince more good things about my family. The wealth of my family for the next three generations will depend on it." They are."


    After saying this, he jumped up and disappeared like a monkey.


    Not to mention the precious concubine, the dead soldiers were all shocked when they saw her... Her legs and feet were worthy of being escaped, they were indeed fast enough!


    There was a clicking sound, and not long after, a group of patrolling guards passed by, saw the precious concubine, and bowed to her.


    The precious concubine waited for them to leave before returning to the Danuan Pavilion where the female guests lived.


    When Queen Wang saw that she was back, she didn''t ask any questions. She just warmly greeted her to sit down and introduced somedies for her to chat together.


    But Wei Qi was dissatisfied with Concubine Bao Bao... It didn''t work out. Concubine Bao Bao was bing increasingly unable to do things now. Fortunately, Brother Lin followed him. As long as Brother Lin did what he taught him, he would be able toe and go again. Being able to have a good rtionship with the juniors of the Qin and Gu families.


    After Qin Mu''s death, the generals who were loyal to Qin Mu saw that Big Wolf and Eng were ying well with Brother Lin, and they would turn to him and Brother Lin.


    It''s a pity that Wei Qi thought too well. Wei Lin has a temper, and he has a very strong temper. He and Qian Li''er should not always order Wei Lin to do things they don''t like.


    In the carriage, Wei Lin sat with a gloomy face. Wei Chang was frightened when he saw it, and he quickly told him in a low voice: "Your Highness, you can''t do this. You have to smile to greet people. Even if you feel ufortable and can''t smile, you should still cry.  Laughing can make people happy, crying can make people feel pity, and both are good formunication, but having a gloomy face does no good at all.


    After hearing this, Wei Lin exploded and directly raised his foot and kicked Wei Chang. When the agile Wei Chang grabbed the back of his foot, he became even more angry and pointed at him and cursed: "You dog ve, why do you order this prince? I am the prince, and I am the oldest after my father. Why should I listen to you? Why should I wrong myself for the sake of the Qin and Gu families? I cant pretend anymore. If you like to pretend, just pretend... Uh-huh!"


    Wei Chang was so frightened that he quickly covered Wei Lin''s mouth to prevent him from roaring any more.


    But Wei Lin was just an eight-year-old child. He originally thought that he would live a noble life after bing a prince, but he was pressed down by Wei Qi and his precious concubine every day to pretend to be a grandson. He couldn''t stand it anymore, and kicked his hands and feet, making the carriage sound like a bang. Bang!


    Behind the scenes, Mr. Qin and the others heard the noise and hurriedly asked: "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you? Are you in danger? Stop the car quickly. I want to see if Your Highness is safe?!"


    Wei Chang said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Mr. Cheng, your Highness the Crown Prince is fine. He just couldn''t sit still because he was sleepy and his head hit the carriage!"


    He quickly begged Wei Lin in a low voice: "Your Highness, please hold it back. We can''t make any more trouble. I beg you."


    He also promised Wei Lin: "As long as His Highness stops making trouble, I will not let you send the Qin family home again. I can also guarantee that His Majesty and the Concubine will not punish you. But if you make trouble again, Your Majesty will lose face." , your position as the crown prince will not be guaranteed... Your Majesty can still have children and has many concubines. I might give you a dozen younger brothers by the end of the year topete with you for the crown prince''s position."


    Wei Lin still wanted to be the prince. When he heard this, his anger was released, and he nodded with tears in his eyes.


    Wei Chang breathed a sigh of relief and released his hand covering Wei Lin''s mouth.


    "Your Highness, are you okay?" Mr. Qin had alreadye over and asked anxiously.


    Wei Chang lifted the car curtain, smiled at Mr. Qin and said, "Mr. Cheng, His Highness the Crown Prince hit his head and cried, but it''s nothing serious."


    Mr. Qin looked at Wei Lin and saw that he was crying heavily. He raised his hand and gently rubbed his head: "I''ll rub it for His Majesty the Crown Prince. It doesn''t hurt anymore... I''ve touched it for you. There''s no bulge on my head. It should be gone." Its a big deal, but if His Highness the Crown Prince cries out in pain, the people around him will be guards, no outsiders can hear the Crown Princes cry, and the Crown Prince doesnt have to endure it You are still young, its okay for a kid to cry. Wei Lin was warmed by Mr. Qin''s words and cried loudly with grievance. But after seeing Brother Cheng and Big Wolf Eng, he became unhappy again. He immediately put away his tears and ordered: "I hit my head and need to go back." I wont send you home until I see your injuries.


    Brother Cheng didn''t get what he asked for, so he hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, it is important to see his injury... I will respectfully send you off to Your Highness."


    Hum, Wei Lin lowered the curtain and asked Wei Chang to order the carriage to turn around and leave.


    Mr. Qin was worried about Wei Lin and was afraid that Wei Lin would say something unfavorable to the Qin and Gu families, so he hurriedly chased Wei Lin in a car and sent Wei Lin back to Prince Wei''s mansion.


    Dong dong dong!


    The happy drums at Prince Wei''s residence were still beating, and it was Rui Shuang who was taken in.


    In order to win over Rui Xiong, Wei Qi specially met Rui Shuang and drank the newlywed tea offered by her.


    But just after drinking tea and watching Rui Shuang and Wei Xiao leave, I heard the news that Wei Lin had returned. I almost exploded with anger. I quickly suppressed my anger and went to the wing at the back of the wedding hall to meet Wei Lin.


    Brother Lin, why are you back so soon? Didnt you send Big Wolf and Eng home? Wei Qi asked.


    Wei Lin said nothing.


    Mr. Qin told Wei Chang''s excuse again, and then said: "Your Majesty, although Your Highness the Crown Prince has the heavy responsibility of being a Crown Prince, His Highness is still young, so you still have to take your time and learn too many things. Once it hurts your body and mind, you will not be able to do it." alright."


    Mr. Qin said sincerely... Until there is no evidence to prove that Wei Qi is the real culprit in the case of framing Wei Guogong, he will cherish Wei Lin as the grandson of his old master.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi looked a little unhappy.


    "I have been busy for a long time and am very hungry, so I will go to the front to eat the wedding banquet." Mr. Qin stopped and immediately left.


    "I''ll see you off." Wei Qi personally escorted Mr. Qin out of the house.


    After Mr. Qin left, the dead men immediately came out and surrounded the room, preventing anyone from getting close.


    In the room, Wei Qi stared at Wei Lin for a long time, which made Wei Lin''s little body tremble.


    Wei Qi was shaking worse than Wei Lin, but he was angry!


    His only son can''t even get on the stage like this. Do you know how hard he worked to promote him? !


    Upon seeing this, Wei Chang quickly reminded Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, today is the wedding day of Prince Wei. As a cousin, His Royal Highness the Prince has to go out to meet guests."


    So your Majesty must not scold the prince, otherwise the prince will go crazy again and the royal family will be embarrassed.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi withdrew his cold gaze, squatted in front of Wei Lin, and coaxed softly: "Brother Lin, my father knows that you have been wronged, and he willpensate you... Take a rest, calm down, and wait. I will go out with my father to meet guestster."


    I feel a little regretful in my heart. If I had known that Wei Lin couldn''t handle the problem, he would have spared the lives of Li''s children. Now that they are all dead, I can only hold on to Wei Lin''s only seedling.


    Failing that, it is better to have more concubines and give birth to more princes, that is the only way to be safe.

 Chapter 2926: Mutation, murder【9】

    Chapter 2926: Mutation, murder��9��


    Chapter 2926 Mutation, murder9


    It is a pity that Wei Qi could not give birth to a son.


    More than half a quarter of an hourter, Wei Qi saw that Wei Lin''s mood had calmed down a little and said, "Brother Lin, please follow your father to meet guests outside."


    It is not good to stay in the house for too long. It will make the ministers and generals think that something bad happened to Brother Lin, which will affect his reputation.


    However, Wei Lin couldn''t pretend anymore today. After insisting on apanying Wei Qi to meet some important guests, his face began to be uncontrobly gloomy again.


    Wei Qi was about to explode, but he didn''t dare to scold him, for fear that he would go crazy. He made an excuse that he was infected with the cold, and asked him to stay in the house to rest. When Ye Anxiu came in, he called him to watch the ceremony, pretending A wave of emperors and sons showing favor to the daughter of a hero.


    "Woo, mother!" Eng cried aggrievedly when he saw Gu Jinli, but after remembering what he promised his father, he clenched his little fist and promised Gu Jinli: "Er wolf will protect mother."


    The big wolf also said with red eyes: "Mom, the big wolf will also protect my mother and won''t let others bully her...My mother works hard and needs to be hurt, so you can''t bully her, daddy said."


    Daddy loves mom very much, but as soon as dad left, someone said bad things about mom, and he was very angry!


    These words made Gu Jinli''s heart melt. My eldest son is always so warm-hearted and he is so happy for his mother.


    Xiao Luo You is more sensible and said: "My cousin is not afraid. Even if my cousin is not here, those people will never bully you. The uncles of the Gu family, Prince Wei, my family and Grandpa Feng will all protect my cousin..."


    He said in a low voice: "We have soldiers~"


    Gu Jinli smiled, knelt down and pinched his cheek, and said: "Don''t worry, my cousin won''t be afraid, because Mengshan Tiger and the others will only suffer the consequences... But words like "Youbing" should not be said easily, especially in You cant even talk about it when youre outside, you know?


    Xiao Luoyou nodded: "I know. I remember what my cousin taught me. I won''t say the wrong thing, let people catch the mistake, and criticize the Qin and Luo families...When you are outside, you must convince people with reason. Only when the truth doesn''t make sense can you show your fists and show off your troops."


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction and praised: "Brother You has learned very well and everything he said is right... We are reasonable people and we must convince others with reason."


    Brother Cheng''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "Second sister, you are even scarier when you are reasonable."


    His second sister will not only want you to die when she tries to reason with you, but she will also make you die in ruins and be infamy for eternity.


    Gu Jinli said: "The reason I reason is to make the enemy understand, so that they don''t have to be stupid. But when you are doing good things, what''s so scary about it?"


    Well, mom is the best, she is a kind person. Eng praised his mother, thinking that she is the best person after his father and brother.


    "Ha, my second wolf is right." Gu Jinli took the handkerchief from the nanny and wiped his tears: "Stop crying. Mom is fine. He is just a cannon fodder. Someone will kill him without mother taking action. Erng The wolf doesnt have to feel sorry for his mother.


    Er Lang was still very sad, and the more tears he wiped from his eyes, the more he wiped his eyes: "But Er Lang feels ufortable, mother, give me a hug."


    "Okay, give me a hug, mom, you are such a kid with well-developed tear ducts." Gu Jinli opened his hands and hugged the three little guys. Afterforting them for a while, he let them go to eat: "If youe back at this time, you must not be full. , lets go to the Nuan Pavilion for dinner and some noodles. Our family is not stingy today, and we can still let you guys y for a long time after eating."


    Eng shook his little head: "If you don''t want to y, you have to learn your skills, fight bad guys, and protect your mother!"


    It''s rare for the little guy to be so motivated, so she won''t stop him: "Okay, after eating, go and learn your skills."


    I asked Nurse Hong to take her three children to dinner.


    After the children left, Cheng Geer told the story about Meng Shanhu and Wei Xiao''s promise in detail.


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied with what he heard: "Brother''s idea is good. Chameng Shanhu will also get rid of the person named Huang, and then beat him up. This will not only avenge me, but also help General Guo. "


    General Guo was themander-in-chief of Jianghuai, and Huang and Ping were themander-in-chief of Jianghuai. They were sent by Wei Qi to divide General Guo''s military power. General Guo knew very well the principle of one emperor and one courtier, so he did not reject them. However, once these two people gained power, he couldn''t hold it back and made themander of the Jianghuai capital a bit chaotic.


    Brother Cheng: I can also help Wei Xiao.


    General Guo does not cause trouble and has a close rtionship with his second brother-inw, so as long as Huang Ping and Huang Ping are eliminated, Wei Xiao can control the two envoys in Jianghuai and Zhongzhou to increase his military strength.


    He added: "What happened today is so disgusting. I have wronged my second sister."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "It''s indeed disgusting, but when Meng Shanhu and the others die tragically, we will be happy."


    When she first received the news today, she felt really nauseous and wanted to vomit!


    She and Wei Xiao had disliked each other since they met. If it hadn''t been for Brother Qin''s mediation, they would have hacked each other to death with a knife, and it would have been impossible for rumors to spread.


    Gu Jinli felt a little nauseous again. He took out a dried plum and put it into his mouth. He used the sweet and sour taste to suppress the urge to feel nauseous, and then he felt better.


    Brother Cheng said a little funny: "Second sister, Brother Wei is not that disgusting, right? Do you need to be like this?"


    He is also the cousin of the second brother-inw, and they are close friends who escaped from the wilderness together. It is not good to dislike him too much.


    Gu Jinli just disliked Wei Xiao: "I''m afraid he has slept with more than twenty women since he has lived to this day, and he will have to sleep with three more tonight... Tsk, for someone like him, wouldn''t it be disgusting if he got sick?"


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to tell Brother Cheng about several internal diseases, which scared Brother Cheng so much that his face turned pale.


    She also educated Brother Cheng: "So in the future, you must be careful when marrying someone. If you really like her before marrying, just marry one. If you marry too many and get sick, it will not be an ordinary end."


    Brother Cheng quickly promised: "Second sister, I will keep myself clean and only marry one wife in my life."


    He said again: "Don''t scare me anymore, I''m getting goosebumps...I''m going back to take a shower first!"


    The second sister is still so scary, so he might as well take the first step and say goodbye.


    Gu Jinliughed heartlessly from behind, and was a little proud of his own eyesight: "I still have good eyesight, I can spot Brother Qin at a nce."


    Think about it, her little brother Qin is really a rare good man in this world, so worthy of being pampered, so she will pamper him for the rest of her life!


    After she thought about Qin Sang''s kindness to her, she then thought of Luo Huiniang... I wonder how Huiniang will spend her evening? Will you cry all night? I hope she can look away.


    Wei Xiao was also worried about Luo Huiniang, fearing that she would be too sad and have fetal convulsions, but there was no way he would abandon his three new wives and go to the Chengguo Pce to see her, and the matter of consummating the marriage with Zong Zhengya and the others was also unknown. Must do.


    Wei Xiao still showed respect to Zong Zhengya. After the wedding banquet, he entered her house first and consummated the marriage with her.


    Zong Zhengya was very happy and tried his best to please Wei Xiao.


    However, Wei Xiao only stayed with her for an hour and then left: "You have a good rest and get up again at midnight tomorrow. I will take you into the pce to thank you, and then go to the Royal Jade Butterfly."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Zong Zhengya knew that he was going to consummate his marriage with Ye Anxiu and Rui Shuang, and he was extremely angry. However, he still pretended to be virtuous, hugged Wei Xiao''s waist with his jade arms, and asked softly: "Ah Xiao, will youe back in the middle of the night? I will wait for you no matter howte."

 Chapter 2927: Mutation, murder【10】

    Chapter 2927: Mutation, murder��10��


    Chapter 2927 Mutation, murder10


    Wei Xiao was a little dissatisfied after hearing this. He had already told her to get up at midnight. With her intelligence, could she still not understand?


    However, he just got married today, so he still said one more thing: "If you don''te back, I will rest with Concubine Rui. Her brother is fighting against the Dongqing bandits in Xinliu City, and I must give her face. For this matter, you You should understand.


    Zong Zhengya understood, but she was still very angry when she really wanted to do it, but at this moment she could only pretend to be sad, and said with a smile: "Now, Concubine Rui is indeed the most important woman in our prince''s pce... A Xiao You go and apany Concubine Rui, I will make arrangements for entering the pce tomorrow, don''t worry."


    Wei Xiao nodded with satisfaction: "As long as you are sensible. Remember what you said to me on the carriage. Those words are your value."


    Perhaps because he felt that it was a bit heartless to say this just after the wedding, Wei Xiao kissed Zong Zhengya on the forehead before turning around and leaving.


    Zong Zhengya sent him out of the courtyard, stood at the entrance of the courtyard and watched his back for a while, then turned around and went back to the house... This action satisfied Wei Xiao more than a lot of infatuated words.


    After Wei Xiao left the princess''s yard, he went to Ye Anxiu''s residence... Ye Anxiu was rtively honest and didn''t need Wei Xiao to put any thought into it. He just went about the routine andforted her again, saying that Qin Sang would definitely sessfully rescue Magistrate Ye. After Wei Xiao Went to find Rui Shuang.


    Rui Shuang had been waiting for Wei Xiao for a long time. When he saw himing, tears welled up in his eyes. However, he did not lose his temper with Wei Xiao. Instead, he ran over happily, saluted and said with a smile: "A Xiao, you are here, are you hungry?" I''m hungry, I''ve been warming the food on the stove, waiting for you to eat."


    Her tone is cheerful, her smile is bright, her face is a little round, she is as pleasant as Luo Huiniang, but she is prettier than Luo Huiniang. She is a beauty with a soft figure and excellent appearance.


    In addition, Wei Xiao had known her since they were in the Northeast, and now he had to rely on her to tie up Rui Xiong. Therefore, Wei Xiao was the most enthusiastic about her. He picked her up, kissed her earlobe, and whispered: " I just want to eat Youyou now."


    It''s Rui Shuang''s nickname again. Only Rui Xiong, Grandma Rui and Wei Xiao call her that.


    Rui Shuang blushed and struggled for a moment, which made Wei Xiao more interested, and then she consummated the marriage with him.


    After Wei Xiao finished his work, he stayed directly at Rui Shuang''s ce. Rui Shuang was so happy that she nestled in his arms and asked worriedly: "A Xiao, won''t you go back to apany Sister Ya? After all, she is the princess, and tonight is Your wedding night.


    "I told her before I came here that I would stay with you. She won''t be angry, and she has no right to be angry." Wei Xiao looked down at Rui Shuang and said, "Remember again, although you are not the princess, you She is the most noble woman in Prince Weis pce.


    Rui Shuang smiled sweetly, hugged Wei Xiao tightly and said, "Axiao, thank you... Don''t worry, I won''t be arrogant, and I will pull my brother to listen to you."


    This is what Wei Xiao wants!


    "Axiao, can my brother survive until the Duke of Qin arrives? I''m very worried about him." Rui Shuang was indeed worried about her brother, but what she was worried about was that he would die at the hands of Qin Sang!


    But defeating Qin Sang with his own hands is his brother''s obsession. If he cannot do it, he will live in Qin Sang''s shadow for the rest of his life and will never be the first person in his father''s eyes.


    Wei Xiaoforted her: "The troops from Zhongyuan Zhongzhou have rushed to Xinliu City to help. Your brother is a real man. He can hold on until Muge''er''s reinforcements arrive. There will be no problem."


    "That''s good..." Rui Shuang breathed a sigh of relief and prayed again: "God bless my brother and Qin Guogong to defeat Dongqing and return safely."


    What I pray in my heart is: bless my brother to sessfully kill Qin Mu, get rid of this great enemy, and establish their new dynasty!


    Wei Xiao looked at Rui Shuang''s innocent and cute appearance, chuckled, and said, "Don''t worry about the war, just go to sleep."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes first, but Wei Xiao didn''t dare to sleep to death. When he got up the next day, he didn''t have breakfast at Rui Shuang''s ce: "The princess and Ye Fangfei are waiting in the Nuan Pavilion in front, let''s go there to eat. ."She didn''t eat two meals... Rui Shuang looked at the table of breakfast and sneered in her heart: This man is really cold-blooded. Even if they lingered all night, he was still wary of her poisoning him.


    What a pity. Do you think you can avoid poisoning by not eating her food?


    She is a medicine person herself. If she sleeps with her, Wei Xiao''s body will slowly be infected with toxins. When necessary, she can kill Wei Xiao by using other medicines to stimte the toxins in Wei Xiao''s body!


    "Okay, let''s have a reunion breakfast as a family." Rui Shuang smiled sweetly, took Wei Xiao''s hand and walked out of the yard, looked at him again and asked: "A Xiao, when will Princess Fuhui move back home?" Will you live with us?"


    Her question was so sincere and natural that no one could have any doubts.


    But Wei Xiao still felt ufortable, and with a slightly cold face, he said: "She is about to give birth. It will be too troublesome to move around. She will live in Chengguo Duke''s Mansion first."


    The Duke Cheng''s Mansion is quiet and safe, and only people from the Qin and Gu familiese and go. Hui Niang can live happily... But was she happyst night? Are you so sad that you can''t sleep all night?


    Wei Xiao still had some feelings for Luo Huiniang, but now he had to deal with three new wives first. He quickly suppressed his affection for Luo Huiniang and smiled at Rui Shuang: "You don''t have to worry about her business anymore. Let''s go and eat." Go have breakfast, andter go to the pce to thank you and go to Jade Butterfly."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Ah Xiao." Rui Shuang happily took Wei Xiao''s arm and walked away. She was already sure that Luo Huiniang was a good chess piece that threatened Wei Xiao. She must catch it and not let it go!


    Zong Zhengya, the royal concubine, did a very good job. Not only did she prepare everything for breakfast and the pce, she was not jealous at all when she saw Rui Shuanging in holding Wei Xiao''s arm. She invited them to sit down for dinner and even treated the timid Ye Anxiu also pulled over, and was stunned to eat a breakfast that was supposed to be full of gunpowder vor, making Yan Yan smile.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied and praised her: "The princess has done a good job. I did not marry the wrong person."


    Zong Zhengya smiled and said: "Your Majesty is soplimentary. This is what I should do."


    Hehe, when I kill you, I hope you can say that you did not marry the wrong person!


    At half past the hour of Chen, Wei Xiao brought his three daughters-inw into the pce. After acknowledging their marriage, Wei Qi led him to the Wei ancestral temple to worship his ancestors and formally gave the three daughters-inw the jade butterfly ceremony.


    Luo Huiniang was not here, but Wei Xiao also wrote her name on the royal jade butterfly.


    After finishing serving the Jade Butterfly, Zong Zhengya and the others followed Queen Wang back to the harem, while Wei Xiao followed Wei Qi to the Qingzheng Hall to talk about how to deal with the Mengshan Tiger.


    Wei Xiao just said: "Meng Shanhu spread rumors and ndered me and the Qin Gu family. Firstly, he insulted me, and secondly, he caused a rift between the Qin family and the court. Both are capital crimes and must be killed!"


    Wei Qi didn''t care about Meng Shanhu''s death, but he cared about his good reputation for protecting his ministers and generals, so he said: "Brother Xiao, Meng Shanhu has the power of following the dragon and is kind to our David Dynasty. Don''t kill him easily." And since he has acknowledged his mistake and vowed not to joke around again, just spare his life."


    Zhou Huang, Mr. Wang, Mr. Zuo and other Wei family officers and generals also said: "Prince Wei, your Majesty is right. If you kill a hero because of a joke, wouldn''t it chill the hearts of your officers and generals?"


    "Are you kidding?" Wei Xiaoughed: "Everyone in the world knows that Brother Mu and I are cousins, and our looks are somewhat simr. The big wolf and the second wolf look exactly like Brother Mu, and they are a third like me. This is a normal thing, but Meng Shanhu knows this and still makes insulting jokes. He has either nned it for a long time or has ulterior motives. He must die!"

 Chapter 2928: Mutation, murder【11】

    Chapter 2928: Mutation, murder��11��


    Chapter 2928 Mutation, murder11


    this?


    Indeed, everyone knows that Prince Wei and the Duke of Qin look alike, and when Gu was pregnant, Prince Wei was in the northeast plotting to seize Xinliu City. How could there be an affair between them?


    Another point


    Prince Wei hated Mrs. Gu very much. He felt that Mrs. Gu was a poisonous woman who had oppressed and controlled his cousin for many years. He did not allow his cousin to have other women. He once wanted to kill Mrs. Gu to rescue the ''controlled'' Duke of Qin.


    Wei Xiao''s dissatisfaction with the Gu family is known to all the Wei family''s military officers and generals, and Mengshan Hu naturally also knows it. Therefore, when Meng Shanhu made such a "joke" after Qin Guogong went on the expedition, he was clearly deliberately insulting people and wanted to provoke a dispute between the Wei Army and the Northwest Army!


    However


    "You can''t kill Meng Shanhu. Killing him will only make things worse." Ning Ji came out to speak, looked at Wei Xiao and said: "Prince Wei, I know you are very angry, why shouldn''t I be angry with Meng Shanhu?" No guard? But Meng Shanhu really can''t die... Let''s punish him severely. Your Majesty will issue another decree, stating that after this incident, anyone who dares to spread rumors and nder the family members of military generals who fight for the imperial court will be beheaded to appease the generals'' hearts. "


    After Ning Ji finished speaking, he looked at Wei Xiao and Wei Qi and asked, "Your Majesty, Prince Wei, what do you think of this method?"


    Wei Qi was overjoyed: "Ninghou''s method is very good, I''m sure...Brother Xiao, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao was angry when he heard this and did not answer. Instead, he asked, "Uncle, why hasn''t Gu Jinane yet? This matter concerns the Gu family, and his brother should be present."


    ording to their n, it was Gu Jinan who said it was important to spare Meng Shanhu''s life. Only in this way could Gu Jinli''s reputation be preserved and the generals of the Wei Army would not hate her and then go against the Northwest Army.


    Why is Gu Jinan sote? Let Ning Ji say good things!


    "Vice Commander Fan, why hasn''t Sir Gue yet? Why isn''t Feng Shangshu here? Did the imperial guard you sent to invite people died on the way?!" Wei Xiao shouted towards the pce door.


    Deputy Commander Fan hurriedly replied: "Prince Wei, please calm down. The Royal Forest Army has already gone to invite people. I guess the Ministry of Punishment encountered a case, so it was dyed... General Mo will go and invite people in person."


    I got up quickly and went to the Ministry of Punishment to find someone.


    However, Ning Ji had already spoken before him. Even if Mr. Feng and Gu Jinan came here, it would be in vain.


    Therefore, when Gu Jinan and the others arrived, they could only say: "The Gu family is a reasonable family and has no intention of murdering the generals. Since His Majesty has made the decision, the Gu family will definitely obey the order... but the punishment must be harsher, otherwise I am afraid of being beaten." We cannot kill this trend of spreading rumors and ndering the families of military generals. If this trend cannot be killed, it will damage the martial arts of the entire David Dynasty and chill the hearts of all military generals!"


    With such a serious statement, Wei Qi could only agree to severe punishment, so he asked insidiously: "Brother An, you are the brother of the Gu family. This eldest brother is like a father. How do you want to punish Meng Shanhu?"


    Gu Jinan knew this was a trap, but as an older brother, he should protect his sisters, so he said without mercy: "Write a letter of apology, apologize to Qin and Gu''s family, demote and fine them, give them thirtyshes, and then imprison them." Last three months.


    Three months were enough for Wei Xiao to find evidence of the crimes of Huang Tongzhi and others, and to kill all the generals in Huang Tongzhi''s line.


    "Isn''t it true that after being detained for three months, I have to spend the New Year in prison?" Mr. Wang frowned and said: "The rank of a general is earned through hard work. Demotion is already a heavy punishment, so it doesn''t need to be detained for too long. How about just locking it up for a month and letting the Mengshan Tigere out to celebrate the New Year?"


    Master Wang wanted to win over a general of the Wei family army, so he spoke for Meng Shanhu.


    Ke Weixiao said: "No matter what, Meng Shanhu spread rumors and ndered me. If he were in the military camp, ording to militaryw, I could kill him on the spot. Now he is only detained for three months. Is it difficult for the king?"


    These words were so harsh that Mr. Wang had no choice but to shut up.


    Ning Ji came out to be the peacemaker again and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, the things Meng Shanhu hasmitted can be big or small. If he is imprisoned for too short a time, he may do it again... Three months, let him He will suffer a lot in prison and serve as a warning to all the arrogant generals." Only when Meng Shanhu is in prison can he use Meng Shanhu tomit murder and kill Wei Xiao, Qin Gu, and Wei Qi. The contradiction between them expanded.


    Wei Qi said: "In that case, just do what An Geer said."


    He asked again: "Ang Ge''er, do you want to go and give the thirtyshes yourself?"


    Without waiting for Gu Jinan to speak, Wei Xiao said: "Gu Jinan doesn''t need to go, Meng Shanhu has also ndered me, and I will go and punish him personally... In addition to thirtyshes, he will also be punished by cutting off his fingers to protect the royal family." majesty!"


    Wei Qi could only agree to bring out the royal majesty.


    "Gu Jin''an, return to the Ministry of Punishment as soon as possible andplete the file on Meng Shanhu''s case. I will go to the prison to torture him immediately!" Wei Xiao ordered, bowed to Wei Qi, and turned to leave.


    Zhuzi, he is bing less and less of an emperor!


    Wei Qi was very angry, turned around and stabbed Wei Xiao, and said worriedly to the ministers: "Brother Xiao has a bad temper and is easily impulsive. I''m afraid that he will identally kill someone... Who among you dear friends will watch over him?"


    No one wants this thankless job.


    Ning Ji was not willing, just because what he wanted to create was the murder case of "Wei Xiao killed Meng Shanhu"!


    In the end, it was Zhou Huang who took over the matter: "I will go and see Prince Wei."


    After Wei Qi nodded, he hurriedly caught up with Wei Xiao and went to the Tiao together.


    In the prison, Meng Shanhu was startled when he saw Wei Xiaoing, but he smiled again after seeing Zhou Huang and said: "Prince Wei, Marquis Zhou, if the general really knows that he is wrong, then it is just a joke. In the military camp, brothers are all such nonsense, and there are even more **** than that...Change it, change it, the general will definitely change it, from now on I will only make jokes about vige women and widows, and I will never be disrespectful to yourdy!"


    Hehe, Wei Xiaoughed angrily, pointed at the Mengshan Tiger and said to Zhou Huang: "For such a beast, it would be a mercy to kill him!"


    Zhou Huang was also very angry and cursed Meng Shanhu: "Shut up, you ungrateful thing. If you dare to speak arrogantly again, I will chop you up with my own hands without Prince Wei!"


    Then he said to the prison head: "Open the door, I''m going to go in and beat him up!"


    "Yes." The prison chief didn''t dare to neglect and hurriedly opened the door.


    Zhou Huang rushed in, pulled off the riding crop from his waist and beat Mengshan Hu so hard that he screamed in agony.


    He thought of the tragic death of Zhou Huang''s sister, and after realizing that Zhou Huang was really angry, he quickly knelt down and begged for mercy: "Marquis Zhou, the general knows that he is wrong and will never dare to talk frivolously about women again. Please spare me!"


    boom!


    Zhou Huang kicked Meng Shanhu over, gave him a smack, and said: "You have always been arrogant, but I can''t believe your promise. Anyway, this is yourst chance. If you do it again next time, no matter how you spread rumors or nder, Whoever it is, its all a word of death!


    so serious? !


    Meng Shanhu was shocked and scolded the Qin, Gu and Wei family in his heart... Isn''t it just a joke? Why are they biting him like mad dogs and not letting go? They are so **** stingy!

 Chapter 2929: Mutation, murder【12】

    Chapter 2929: Mutation, murder��12��


    Chapter 2929 Mutation, murder12


    Marquis Zhou, I know Im wrong. Please help me. I dont want to die, and I cant die. If I die, what about all the brothers and generals who apany the Wei family to conquer the country..."


    boom!


    Zhou Huang punched quickly, interrupting Meng Shanhu''s words, grabbed his cor and said angrily: "Meng Shanhu, you are the one who made the mistake, don''t drag other brothers, no one wants to kill you now, you just need to be in prison Just stay here for three months, do you understand? If you still dont understand, I will send you to the underworld with my own hands right now!"


    At the end of the sentence, a strong murderous look burst out from his eyes.


    Meng Shanhu was horrified to see that Zhou Huang actually had murderous intentions towards him. Only then did he be truly frightened, stumbling and saying: "Listen, I understand... Zhou Hou, please calm down."


    Zhou Huang was extremely disappointed when he saw this, and cursed: "You are such a useless piece of trash who is afraid of the hard and epts the soft, so you have gained the merit of being a ve to the dragon. God is truly merciful!"


    He has always known that the current Wei family army is a patchwork army, so the generals'' character is very uneven. But after Meng Shanhu made a mistake, he still tried to drag all his brothers into the water and wanted to mess up General David''s behavior. It made him furious.


    It seems that there is no need to dy in rectifying the Wei family army officers. If we continue to favor them, these **** will definitely cause bigger troubles!


    Hold the pen and paper. If Prince Wei reads a sentence and you write a sentence, if you dare to talk too much, I will cut out your tongue and make you mute! Zhou Huang gave Meng Shanhu the paper and pen and asked him to write a letter of apology.


    "Yes." Meng Shanhu quickly picked up the pen and paper, looked at Wei Xiao, and said respectfully: "Prince Wei, please speak."


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with what Zhou Huang had done and did not embarrass Meng Shanhu again. He readily read out an apology letter and asked Meng Shanhu to write it ordingly.


    Kemeng Shanhu is semi-literate and cannot write many words.


    Zhou Huang almost vomited blood, kicked him again, and then helped him fill in the words he couldn''t write... Zhou Huang waspletely humiliated, and had to endure his anger to ask Meng Shanhu to sign and fingerprint, and as a The witness, who is also famous, pressed his fingerprint, and then the apology letter to Qin and Gu''s family waspleted.


    Zhou Huang added: "Prince Wei, let me carry out the remaining flogging and finger-cutting punishments. I will not favor him. He deserves to be severely punished!"


    Wei Xiao: "Zhou Huang wants to do it for me, so I am naturally very happy."


    Zhou Huang is leaning more and more towards his side, and Wei Xiao is very happy.


    You want to cut off your fingers? Meng Shanhu was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: Marquis Zhou, I am a military general. My fingers are used to draw bows and set arrows, so they cannot be cut off.


    Bang, Zhou Huang pped him in the face and said: "Cut off your finger or cut it off, you choose one."


    this?


    Mengshan Tiger could only choose to amputate his finger.


    Click!


    In order to make Meng Shanhu remember, Zhou Huang first broke off his fingers and made him turn pale with pain. Then he took out the dagger, cut off the skin and flesh of the fingers with a whoosh sound, and threw the severed fingers into the stove and burned them.


    However, Zhou Huang still cares about these brothers in life and death. What was broken was Meng Shanhu''s little finger, which did not affect the opponent''s ability to use bows and arrows.


    Come here, take off his clothes and tie him up, I will whip him! Zhou Huang also told the prison head: Bring me a bag of quicklime, I will put quicklime on the whip.


    Yes. The warden hurriedly went to get the lime powder.


    Meng Shanhu was about to cry: "Marquis of Zhou, the general has realized his mistake. I beg you to show mercy."


    Zhou Huang sneered: "Since you already know your mistake, then ept the punishment honestly. If you are still unwilling to use punishment, then you don''t know your mistake deeply!"


    this?


    Mengshan Tiger was stunned into silence.


    Wei Xiao wants to win over Zhou Huan more and more... Although Huang, Ping, Fan Mao and others are not very good, Zhou Huang is a rare good general and is worth winning over.   Pah, pah, pah!


    After Zhou Huang applied quicklime on the whip, he began to beat Mengshan Tiger... He was determined to rectify Mengshan Hu''s overly arrogant generals, so he used all his strength, and every whip beat Mengshan Tiger to pieces. Blood flowed out, and quicklime seeped into the wound, burning it and intensifying the pain. The entire cell was filled with Mengshan Tiger''s painful screams.


    Twentyshester, Mengshan Tiger was knocked unconscious.


    Zhou Huang had no intention of stopping and continued to beat him. The prison chief quickly advised him: "Marquis Zhou can''t beat him any more. The bones of his pipa are exposed. If he doesn''t treat his injuries quickly, Lieutenant General Meng may not be able to survive."


    This is an iron whip, and the flesh wille out every time it is struck.


    Huh, useless thing. Zhou Huang cursed and looked at Wei Xiao: Will Prince Wei continue to torture him?


    Wei Xiao gave Zhou Huang face and said, "No need, I''ll give him the remaining ten whips after he recovers."


    "Thank you, Prince Wei." Zhou Huang put away his whip and said to the prison chief: "Call the doctor and treat his injury."


    "Yes." The prison chief hurriedly asked the prison guards to call the doctor, and covered Meng Shanhu with a quilt to keep him out of the cold, lest he die of cold in the prison.


    The doctor and two medicine boys worked hard for half an hour before they treated the twenty wounds on Mengshan Tiger''s back. They came over and reported, "Prince Wei and the Marquis of Zhou don''t have to worry. Vice Admiral Meng is in strong health and will be fine." Sonunless the wound suppurates.


    Wei Xiao nodded when he heard this. He saw that Meng Shanhu''s body seemed to be moving. Knowing that the other party had woken up, he said to Zhou Huang: "Marquis Zhou, I have told you that I have to go to the harem to pick up three daughters-inw."


    The two medicine boys behind the doctor widened their eyes: "..."


    Three wives? There are so many wives, will they fight?


    Ahem, dissolve this powder with water and give it to Lieutenant General Meng to drink. The doctor red at them and hurriedly found work for them.


    Hey. The two medicine boys hurriedly went to work.


    Zhou Huang: "Prince Wei has just got married, so he should spend more time with the princess. Meng Shanhu''s trouble will be solved eventually and will not cause any more trouble for Wei, Qin and Gu''s family. Please rest assured."


    Thank you, Lord Zhou. Wei Xiao left with satisfaction.


    He first went to see Gu Jinan and handed Meng Shanhu''s apology letter to him: "Take it to Gu Er. With this apology letter, the Qin and Gu families can stay together for the rest of their lives."


    "Yeah." Gu Jinan epted the apology letter and asked about Meng Shanhu''s situation. After listening, he said, "The Marquis of Zhou is not bad."


    He also reminded Wei Xiao: "In these three months, we must keep an eye on Mengshan Hu, lest anyone takes advantage of him and harms the three families of Wei, Qin and Gu."


    Wei Xiao understood what he said and said, "Don''t worry, there are people of mine in the prison, and nothing will go wrong."


    However, precisely because he was in prison, it was more convenient for Ning Ji to frame him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t tell Gu Jin''an much, and quickly went to the harem to pick up the three daughters-inw. When he led them out of the pce, the guards on guard were extremely envious.


    Look at Prince Wei''s concubine, how generous she is. Even though Prince Wei married her into the house with his concubines, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she talked andughed with the two concubines, as if she were a biological sister. of.


    In addition to the three new daughters-inw, there is also a pregnant Luo Concubine in the Chengguo Duke''s mansion. Tsk, tsk, tsk, there are four daughters-inw, plus the princess of Dongqing, there are five in total... This is the number of Qi people. What a blessing, so envious.


    And Wei Xiaos blessings for the Qi people did not end there.


    Not long after he sent his three daughters-inw back to the mansion, the soldiers he arranged at the Chu Family Vi came to report that it was Meng Shuyu who was making trouble to see him.

 Chapter 2930: Mutation, death

    Chapter 2930: Mutation, death


    Meng Shuyu wants to see him?


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard this: "Why does she want to see me? But there is a clue to tell me?"


    He has made it very clear to Meng Shuyu that if he wants him to reconnect with her, the Meng family muste up with clues about the Wei family case, otherwise there will be no need to talk.


    Liu He replied: "The prince knows things like a god. Meng did say that he had clues to tell the prince, but..."


    Um?


    Wei Xiao looked at Liu He and said, "Speak directly."


    "Yes." Liu He then continued: "But my subordinates looked at it and it seemed that she was lying... I guess she was anxious to see the prince get married, so she made up lies in order to meet you and ask for status. "


    Hehe, as expected, Meng Shuyu is still so unimproved.


    "Just keep an eye on her, and ignore her unreasonable demands, unless her family cane up with something that satisfies me." After Wei Xiao gave the order, he sent Liu He away.


    Yes. Liu He bowed and excused himself, returning to the Chu Family Vi.


    Meng Shuyu has been waiting for news from him, but after waiting for a day and a night, Liu He still did note to see her.


    Meng Shuyu was so anxious that she ignored the rules set by Mrs. Chu and took advantage of the morning break to doundry and took the risk to look for Liuhe near the gate of the vi.


    Fortunately, there were many people from Wei Xiao in the vi. Liuhe soon received the news that Meng Shuyu was wandering at the entrance of the vi. He hurried to see her, took her to the shed behind the sentry, and asked with an angry expression: "Chu Meng''s family , what exactly do you want to do?"


    Meng Shuyu shouted: "Don''t call me Chu Meng. I have nothing to do with Emperor Jingyuan. Prince Wei is my fianc who has been engaged since childhood."


    "Keep your voice down, roar so loudly, do you want to die? You are a widow now." Liu He was convinced by Meng Shuyu. If he had known this, why did he rmend himself to the pce in the first ce? To put it bluntly, it was not because he didn''t want to endure hardships with the Wei family, so he betrayed himself early and surrendered to Emperor Jingyuan.


    He added: "I have conveyed your words to Prince Wei, but he doesn''t believe it. Unless your family cane up with actual clues, Prince Wei will note to see you."


    After hearing this, Meng Shuyu shed tears: "He actually doesn''t care about any feelings at all?"


    These words made Liu He want tough: "When the Wei family was in trouble, how could the Meng family ever think about the friendship between the two families and the three generations?"


    Then he said: "Mr. Meng, if you have any clues, just tell me. If not, stop making trouble and stay in the vi to live your life. Otherwise, I will tell Mrs. Chu what you did and let you stay in the vi." Dont go down.


    "Do you think I want to stay in this shabby vi?!" Meng Shuyu cried: "Three meals a day, only a te of sliced meat for dinner, and the remaining two meals are vegetarian meals with no oil... I have to do all theundry and cleaning by myself , I am the granddaughter of the Duke of Guo, I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth, but now I am living a life that is worse than that of a rough girl..."


    This is all caused by the Chu family and the Wei family!


    What''s wrong with her?


    What''s wrong with the Meng family?


    It was the feud between the Chu and Wei families from beginning to end, but why did she have to suffer no matter which one won? !


    Meng Shuyu thought back to the fact that she had been really harmed by the Chu family and the Wei family in the first half of her life, and she couldn''t help but burst into tears. The soldiers at the guard post hurried over and said, "Liu Baihu, you have to keep your voice down. It will be bad if the people in Yang Baihu hear you."


    Yang Hu is His Majesty''s man and will not give them face.


    Meng Shuyu seized the opportunity and threatened Liu He: "Let hime to see me within three days and give me his name, and the Meng family will give him clues."


    Liu He smiled: "Meng, let me remind you, if you dare to lie to Prince Wei, let alone you, the entire Meng family will die."


    But Meng Shuyu lowered her voice and said: "How do you know I''m lying? There are more than just your people in this vi. If I don''t pretend, will this clue fall into Wei Xiao''s hands?"


    This does make some sense.


    Liu He looked at Meng Shuyu and after a moment, said: "Prince Wei is very busy recently. You have to give two sentences to prove that you really know the clues. Otherwise, even if you die, Prince Wei will note to see you."


    Meng Shuyu was dissatisfied when she heard this, but she knew that Liu He was right, so she whispered: "Before the Li family was destroyed, they gave clues to their inws."


    Does the Li family really leave any evidence alive? !


    Liu He was doubtful after hearing this, but Prince Wei attached great importance to the old case of the Wei family. He could only promise Meng Shuyu: "I will tell Prince Wei that you go back quickly. If Mrs. Chu finds out, you may be grounded."


    Meng Shuyu was also afraid of being locked up, so she said, "Sure, I''ll go back right away."


    He bowed to Liu He again and said, "Liu Baihu, I leave everything to you. Don''t worry, as long as my affairs arepleted, I will definitely promote you and I won''t let you stay here to guard this shabby vi for the rest of your life."


    Liu He raised his head and looked at the vi... This was the ce that Emperor Jingyuan personally selected for the Chu family''s female rtives. It has mountains, rivers, fields and woods, and it''s like a city within a city. What''s wrong with it?


    And although he is guarding the door here, he is Prince Wei''s confidant. He can see Prince Wei at any time. Not everyone can have this kind of face. He can also be kind to his children and grandchildren in the future. He is very satisfied with this job, not at all. Don''t dislike it.


    Liu He did not dare to dy. Taking advantage of the darkness, he went to Prince Wei''s Mansion again and told Meng Shuyu what he said.


    Wei Xiao frowned, feeling that Meng Shuyu was lying, but he was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, he would miss the real clue.


    Finally he said: "Go back and tell her that I will go to the vi tomorrow and let her get ready."


    "Yes." Liu He left quickly to tell Meng Shuyu the news.


    After Meng Shuyu learned about it, she was so happy that she immediately started to pack herself up and wait for Wei Xiao toe.


    Before Wei Xiao went to see Meng Shuyu, he sneaked into Meng''s house in disguise and **** Meng Shuyu''s father. He sat in the master''s chair, looked down at the kneeling man and said, "What clues do you have? Hand it over immediately, otherwise This king wants your Meng family to die."


    Meng Shuyu''s fatherughed when he heard this: "May I ask Prince Wei, is there any difference between the Meng family now and after death?"


    "The Meng family, like the Wei family, was the home of the founding princes of the Chu Kingdom. But now the Meng family has be like a corpse. Although the Meng family is still alive, no one has contact with the Meng family. The Meng family does not dare to go out. When socializing, once you go out, you will only see others'' looks on your face, and all you hear will be scolding the Meng family for being greedy for life and fearing death, and abandoning the Wei family... But the Wei family originallymitted the serious crime of coborating with the enemy and betraying the country. They helped the Wei family, the Yu family, and the Wei family. The Qin family, the Feng family, and the Luo family all suffered. The Meng family just didn''t want to be like them, so they sent their daughter to the pce in advance to show their loyalty. What''s wrong with that? That was Emperor Jingyuan. If the Meng family didn''t surrender, what would the Meng family still do? Can you survive!"


    Meng Shuyu''s father roared and cried about the Meng family''s innocence, and finally said: "Don''t ask me what clues the Meng family has in their hands. Even if I were killed on the spot, I wouldn''t tell you... You want to know Just ask Sister Yu, and after you reconcile with her, she will naturally tell you everything."


    boom!


    Wei Xiao kicked him over and said angrily: "How dare you threaten me!"

 Chapter 2931: Mutation, death pair [2]

    Chapter 2931: Mutation, death pair [2]


    Chapter 2931 Mutation, death [2]


    Meng Shuyu''s fatherughed: "The Meng family is too soft, that''s why they were bullied by the Chu and Wei families... Since the Meng family can''t live a normal life by being ves, then they will be your opponents. Even if they die, bite them before they die." You can feel at ease with one mouthful, and you wont die in such a painful way!


    "Meng Zhanpeng, you are looking for death!" Wei Xiao was so angry that he drew his sword without hesitation and shed Meng Zhanpeng on the back.


    Ah! Meng Zhanpengs skin and flesh were torn apart, it was so painful.


    Bang, Wei Xiao stabbed the knife on the floor, looked down at him, and asked with a smile: "How does it feel to die? If you want to survive, tell the clues that the Meng family knows, otherwise the next knife will be your head!"


    But


    Hahaha, Meng Zhanpengughed and said to Wei Xiao: "If you have the guts, just chop me to death with one knife, or ughter my whole family directly. It''s useless to y this kind of game with me like a killing stick!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Open the door quickly... The people inside don''t touch my father, otherwise the Meng family will carry the coffin to the gate of the imperial city tomorrow toin!" Meng Changrong shouted outside the hospital, and then said to his cousin: " Changxing, please quickly ask the nursing home to move adder over the wall to rescue people, otherwise it will be toote."


    "Hey." Meng Changxing hurriedly went to call the nursing home, and a group of people got busy outside the hospital.


    When Wei Xiao heard the voice, his face showed anger. He wanted to kill the entire Meng family, but he couldn''t... As a prince, you can be willful, but as an emperor, he must act in ordance with etiquette andw, and cannot make too much trouble.


    "Meng Zhanpeng, your Meng family better have some useful evidence. If you dare to deceive me, I will definitely let you know what life is worse than death!" Wei Xiao said harshly and left the room.


    When Meng Changrong and others entered the courtyard, they saw only a few masked dead soldiers, but Wei Xiao was nowhere to be seen.


    One of the dead soldiers said to Meng Zhanpeng: "You have no evidence, so don''t say more, otherwise it will be a serious crime of ndering the royal family."


    Having said that, he and the other dead men caught up with Wei Xiao.


    Meng Changrong was stunned for a while before he rushed into the house. When he saw Meng Zhanpeng covered in blood, he cried: "Dad, hold on, the doctor will be here soon."


    He hurriedly shouted outside: "Changxing, go and call a doctor who specializes in trauma. My father is injured, very seriously!"


    Because the Meng family abandoned the Wei family, they were suppressed to the point where they could not even afford a doctor, so they had to spend money to hire doctors outside.


    Meng Changxing was very scared: "Cousin, there is a curfew now. If you go out and encounter a patrolman at this time, you will be arrested."


    "Is life more important or being arrested?" Meng Changrong roared, then suppressed his anger and said: "Human lives matter, as long as you tell the truth to the people of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division and pay a fine, you won''t go to jail. ...If you really want to go to jail, I will go to you, and you should go and call a doctor!"


    "Sure." Meng Changxing didn''t dare to shirk anymore, so he quickly grabbed two nursing staff and asked them to **** him out to ask for a doctor.


    Inside the house, Meng Changrong cried and asked: "Dad, was it Wei Xiao who hurt you? You don''t have to hide it, my son has heard his voice outside the courtyard. He is so arrogant, he dares toe to the house tomit murder!"


    He regretted it very much: "If I had known that he was a person who would retaliate for his hatred, I should not have let my sister get engaged to him in the first ce. If we had not got engaged to him, our family would not be in this situation!"


    Even the remnants of the previous dynasty, such as the Wu family and Shen Ji, were reused in the new dynasty, but the Meng family ended up being suppressed by Wei Xiao just because of self-protection. Why? !


    Meng Changrong became more and more sad as he talked, and cursed: "He is an evil star who speciallyes to conquer people... He first conquered his own family, then his uncle''s family, and then all the inws'' families!"


    Wei Xiao is a bad guy, whoever falls in love with him will be unlucky.


    Meng Zhanpeng''s back was hurting, but he didn''t want to speak. He only said firmly: "If you bear with it any longer, our family will soon be relieved of all the hardships and return to the court."


    Meng Changrong was stunned and asked: "What do you mean by this? Are you the one who was responsible for this matter today? And it was done?"


    Otherwise, how could you say such firm words? "Don''t ask too many questions, just wait...ah, it hurts~" Meng Zhanpeng cried out in pain, but joy surged in his heart... The expert said that he had hit the mark on several things, and this time it would definitely not be bad. He Meng Zhanpeng The family has been suffering for twelve years and is finally about to turn over!


    However, with the Meng family''s IQ, let alone the help of experts, even if Godes to support them, they can knock off God''s hand on their waist.


    Wei Xiao is impatient and doesn''t want to waste too much time on one thing. After leaving the Meng family, he went straight to the Chu family vi.


    Liuhe was frightened when he saw himing.


    Wei Xiao directly ordered: "Those who are optimistic about Yang Hu should not let them get close to the courtyard where Meng Shuyu lives."


    After saying that, he took a few dead soldiers and quickly arrived at Meng Shuyu''s yard ording to the map route.


    The dead soldiers immediately used poison to stun the people in the nearby yard, even Meng Shuyu: "Master, it''s safe."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao went directly into Meng Shuyu''s house and asked the dead men to search the house. However, they searched the house and even checked Meng Shuyu''s body, but still found no clues.


    With no other choice, Wei Xiao could only take out the antidote and revive Meng Shuyu.


    Meng Shuyu saw Wei Xiao''s face as soon as she opened her eyes. She thought she was dreaming and immediately threw herself into Wei Xiao''s arms: "Husband, you finally came to take me back to the Prince''s Mansion. I know that the one you love most is me, along with those goblins." Its just a joke.


    Snapped!


    Wei Xiao pped her in the face and said disgustedly: "Are you awake? If you are not awake yet, I can throw you into the well to wake you up."


    Meng Shuyu was beaten until her head was buzzing, and it took her a while to realize: "You, you came early!"


    Didnt he say he wouldeter in the evening?


    Wei Xiao said: "Don''t talk nonsense. What clues does your family know? Tell me!"


    After hearing this, Meng Shuyu was silent for a while, then she mustered up her courage, looked at Wei Xiao and said, "If you want clues, you can, but you must first wee me back to Prince Wei''s pce. I don''t expect to be a concubine, just a concubine. "


    Haha, Wei Xiao couldn''t helpughing, looked at Meng Shuyu, and asked: "You are a widow, and you still want me to wee you back to the pce in an upright manner. You are quite crazy."


    Meng Shuyu cried when she heard this, and said with extreme grievance: "It''s not your family that caused me to be a widow... If your family hadn''t coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, could my family have given me to Emperor Jingyuan to protect themselves?!"


    Wei Xiao pped Meng Shuyu again and said angrily: "Bitch, if you dare to nder my family again, I want you to die now!"


    He added: "You are obviously unwilling to endure hardship, so you voluntarilymitted yourself to Emperor Jingyuan. What does it have to do with our Wei family?"


    Moreover


    "When you marry and obey your husband, the main thing is that when your husband dies, you should be buried with him. I don''t want you to be buried with the Wei family. I just want you to be loyal and enter contemtion and practice for a few years. But you are not willing to do it. You are in a hurry. Give me your body!"


    Loyalty?


    Meng Shuyu smiled when she remembered that Wei Xiao had an affair with Princess Fuhui and had a child before she was married, and married three wives in one go two days ago, and asked him: "I am still a virgin, but you were earlier Having dealt with many women, who do you have to say that I am unfaithful? I just didnt want to die, be exiled, or go to Qing Dynasty, so I found a way out for myself. Whats wrong? Its not me whos causing trouble to your family. Damn it, ow ow ow!


    Meng Shuyu was really aggrieved. Thinking about the words of the master, saying that this matter was bound to happen, she went all out and contradicted Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 2932: Mutation, great evil person

    Chapter 2932: Mutation, great evil person


    Chapter 2932 Mutation, a great evil person


    Wei Xiao said angrily: "Shut up, I don''t want to hear this nonsense. Tell me the clues you know quickly, so that your family can live a good life!"


    Xu Shi felt that the Meng family was really implicated by the Wei family in the first ce, so after Wei Xiao scolded him, he made a promise to Meng Shuyu: "As long as you hand over the evidence, I can help the Meng family return to the court. If you are against the Meng family, If you have the ability, you can restore the glory of your ancestors in two generations... I will also arrange a good marriage for you, and give you a dowry, so that you can marry in glory, and you will not have to stay in the Chu Family Vi as a widow all your life. "


    The conditions offered by Wei Xiao were indeed very good, but Meng Shuyu refused: "Two generations are fighting for it? Doesn''t it take forty years to live a truly good life? After forty years, I will be dead!"


    Marriage with great splendor? Hey, with my status and experience, besides marrying you, what other good marriage can I get?


    Marrying a new schr?


    But how can those poor Jinshipare with Wei Xiao?


    Wei Xiao is now the prince under one person. In ten years, he may be the emperor. How can she be willing to let go of such a capable person? !


    "I have been suffering for your family since the day it suffered. I live in fear that I might be killed by Emperor Jingyuan at any time every day. Now that your family has finally gained power, there is no way I will give up on you...or you kill me. Either take me as your concubine, and we can renew our rtionship!" Meng Shuyu said decisively, with a look of risk-taking.


    Wei Xiao frowned and looked at Meng Shuyu. After a long time, he said: "You are the widow of Emperor Jingyuan. I have to n for you slowly, otherwise I will be criticized by thousands of people... You have to wait at least one or two years."


    Meng Shuyu was overjoyed... The expert was indeed right. Wei Xiao was a person who could not tolerate disdain in her eyes. She had betrayed him once. If she wanted to win him back, she would have to be willing to die without him in order to win his heart. Something is loose.


    but


    "I have been dyed by you for twelve years. Who knows what will happen in one or two years?" Meng Shuyu wiped her tears and said, "But I don''t want to embarrass you and am willing to wait for you for another one or two years, but you have to Give me a token to put my mind at ease, otherwise..."


    Meng Shuyu pointed to the candle and said: "I will burn myself to death... I have left a suicide note at home, saying that I died for you."


    How dare you threaten me! Wei Xiao was furious. As expected, these women from good backgrounds were all trying to gain his status. Only Luo Huiniang would sincerely wait for him for so many years without any intention.


    Meng Shuyu finally figured out his temper. After hearing this, she looked at him and cried: "Brother Wei Er, we are the ''original couple'' with an engagement. It''s just that my family was afraid of death, so I failed your family, so I have no shame to ask for help." A high position, but if you dont even give me the position of concubine, then you are forcing me to die. Since I am going to die, why should I care about what will happen after death?"


    These words are even more terrifying.


    Wei Xiao had no choice but topromise temporarily. He took a pen and paper and wrote a concubine letter to Meng Shuyu. He also signed and fingerprinted it. However, he did not give the concubine letter to Meng Shuyu. Instead, he asked first: "Clues and evidence." Hand it over."


    Only after giving clues and evidence can you get the concubinage letter.


    Meng Shuyu followed what the expert said and told the clues: "My family will send me to the pce in advance because the uncle of the Li family seems to know in advance that something will happen to the Wei family. My father and the younger brother of the Li family When I was having a drink, I heard my uncle from the Li family saying that Mrs. Li would be the Dukes wife..."


    "At that time, my father only thought that the younger brother of the Li family was bragging. But after he heard that Emperor Jingyuan wanted to attack the Wei family, he recalled what the younger brother of the Li family said. It was very much like a family trouble caused by brothers taking over the legitimate sons... But this was just a guess. , and the matter has alreadye out, my father is scared to death and just wants to protect his family, so he told the pce early that he wanted to send me to the pce. "


    Brother Wei Er, I only found out about this hidden secretter. If my father had told me in advance, I would definitely send you a letter and save your family from this dilemma.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to hear these hypocritical words afterwards, so he said coldly: "Let''s talk about business." He also reminded: "These are just empty words you said. What I want is actual clues and evidence. If you can''t get them, let''s just leave it at that." Two absolutes.


    Meng Shuyu was secretly angry, but could only shed tears as she continued: "Shng Li is not a vegetarian. It seems that before the incident happened to the Wei family, he gave some evidence that could indicate seriousness to the inws of his younger son... The inws are not stupid, they have already The evidence is hidden outside, and the key person who found this evidence is an old ve...and my family knows where the old ve is hiding."


    Thats right!


    Wei Xiao''s heart beat fiercely, thinking of what Grandma Yin said, and thinking of Aunt Zhang... It seems that the real culprit who caused the demise of Wei Guogong''s lineage was undoubtedly Wei Qi!


    Wei Qi, this beast, when I get the evidence, I will kick you off the throne, so I dont have to risk killing you with poisonous moves.


    Wei Xiao returned to Beijing this time with the intention of poisoning Wei Qi. However, he suddenly met Yin Xiaosi and after discovering the clues, he came up with the idea of killing Wei Qi openly.


    Then Dongqing invaded again, which hindered him, leaving him no time to find out where Aunt Zhang was?


    But God is wise and asked the Meng family to hand over this clue!


    "Where is that old ve? Tell me." Wei Xiao asked with excitement, holding up the concubine book and said: "Say it, and I will give you the concubine book... In a few days, I will personally rmend you My brother went to the Sixth Ministry to run an errand, and now the Sixth Ministry is short of manpower. As long as I say a word, you, a descendant of the Meng family, can enter the official career again."


    In one sentence, a life or death can revive a declining family. Wei Xiao''s power is really great. Meng Shuyu doesn''t want to let him go, and she feels a little proud... Her luck is indeed very good, and the expert is indeed powerful. Just one sentence can easily help her Meng family rise!


    If she had been helped by that expert, her son would definitely be Wei Xiao''s sessor.


    Meng Shuyu had a sweet dream, but it was a pity that she was just a chess piece of the master, and she was also a chess piece about to die tragically.


    "Thank you, Brother Wei Er." Meng Shuyu said softly, and then told the old ve''s address: "The old ve has always lived in the county near Mushan, but he changed his name. Now his surname is Shi .


    The county town near Mushan, whose surname is Shi?


    "This scope is too big. What kind of livelihood does the old ve family have now? Or what is the name?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Meng Shuyu shook her head: "That''s all my family knows...Li Shng is very scheming. Since he has a back-up, he will protect this back-up. Otherwise, wouldn''t the old ve family have been destroyed by someone with ulterior motives?"


    These words are very reasonable, but Wei Xiao is so anxious that he can''t help it. After calming down for a while, he said: "I will go and investigate. If you dare to deceive me, you will bear the consequences!"


    After saying that, he threw the concubine letter to Meng Shuyu: "Keep it. If someone discovers it and ruins my reputation, you will not have a good life even if you enter Prince Wei''s pce."


    It was just a concubinage letter. If he gave it today, he could send someone to steal it and burn it tomorrow, so he didn''t worry at all that he would have something to keep with Meng Shuyu.


    "This is a token from Brother Wei Er to Yu''er. Yu''er will protect it with his life. Don''t worry, Brother Wei Er." Meng Shuyu quickly put the concubine book under her pillow, rushed over, hugged Wei Xiao, and stroked his The body said: "Brother Wei Er, we are an unmarried couple, and my body has always been reserved for you. Today you and I will consummate our marriage and make up for the regrets of the past twelve years, okay?"

 Chapter 2933: Mutation, evil person【2】

    Chapter 2933: Mutation, evil person��2��


    Chapter 2933 Mutation, the Great Evil [2]


    As she spoke, Meng Shuyu''s hands became more and more aggressive, and she had already reached into Wei Xiao''s abdomen.


    Wei Xiao sneered, grabbed Meng Shuyu''s hand, broke it hard, pulled again, clicked, and directly pulled Meng Shuyu''s hand out of joint.


    "Ah!" Meng Shuyu cried out in pain, looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief, and asked with tears in her eyes: "Why? Am I not beautiful enough?"


    Wei Xiao must be a romantic person with so many wives, but when she took the initiative, he refused harshly!


    Wei Xiao looked at her and said with a contemptuous smile: "All the flower fairies in the building are extremely beautiful. I can sleep with as many as I want. So if you want to follow me, it is useless to rely on beauty. You must have With your ability and family background, you have to be obedient and sensible enough to help, do you understand?"


    Beauty is just a ything in the eyes of aristocrats like them, not worth mentioning at all. Meng Shuyu, a woman who was born in the government of the country, actually wants to seduce him with her beauty. Is this the upbringing of the former British government? Sure enough, he was a rash and wealthy man. Even if he became a great nobleman through military service, his background could not bepared with that of a wealthy family that had been passed down for thousands of years.


    That''s why he was so angry when Brother Mu fell in love with Gu Er. He also told Brother Mu clearly that if he fell in love with Gu Er''s beauty, he could suppress the Gu family first and prevent Gu Er from getting married, and wait until he bes famous. , and then used his power to suppress others, and took Gu Er as his concubine. There was no need to give her the honorable position of head wife.


    Fortunately, Gu Er''s mother''s family is the descendant Lu family, and he has an uncle and uncle named Qingma Wang. This greatly increases the Gu family''s wealth, and Mu Ge''er''s marriage is a good one.


    Click!


    Wei Xiao moved his hand and connected Meng Shuyu''s dislocated arm. After hearing Meng Shuyu''s painful scream, he smiled and said: "Remember this pain, don''t be stupid next time."


    Having said that, he left the Chu Family Vi.


    However, Wei Xiao did not return to the pce. Instead, he went to the Duke of Chengguo''s mansion and pried the window into the house to see Luo Huiniang.


    "Who!" Luo Huiniang woke up with a start, and when she saw Wei Xiao, she said angrily: "Don''t you know how to knock on the door or let someone notify you? You break things every time, and you don''t do it like this if you have a lot of money."


    Wei Xiao said: "I just wanted to see if you were sad enough to cry secretly... It''s a pity that you didn''t. It seems that you don''t like me very much."


    Wei Xiao felt very ufortable. He had been worried about her for two days, but she didn''t cry or talk, and she slept so soundly.


    Ha, Luo Huiniang sneered: "You asked me to be sensible and open-minded. Now that I''m open-minded and you''re not satisfied, do you want me toe to your door and embarrass you? If you really wanted to do this, you''d have told me earlier. Ah, I can do it...Tomorrow is the day when your concubine will return home from three dynasties, how about I go to Zongzhengs house and cause trouble and embarrass you?


    "Luo Huiniang, you are so presumptuous!" Wei Xiao was furious and said with her face in his hands: "Don''t be ungrateful. I''ve treated you well enough. If you dare to say these weird words again, I will lock you up in the Prince''s Mansion." , leaving you with no freedom at all.


    "You can only threaten me!" Luo Huiniang has liked him for many years. She must be sad when he gets married, but she is no longer a little girl, so she will suppress her emotions to prevent herself from losing control, but Wei Xiao was The scolding, coupled with the pregnancy, made me unable to control it, and my tears fell like rain.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly hugged her andforted her: "I was just saying angry words, why are you still crying? Stop crying, you are still pregnant with the child. What if this crying problem is passed on to my son?" "


    Luo Huiniang choked when she heard this, pushed him away and said, "You should really learn from Sang how to speak well. These words are obviously meant tofort people, but why do they change the taste when theye out of your mouth?"


    Wei Xiao: "Since you know that I amforting you, then stop crying... Muge''er said that prenatal education is very important, so you have to pay attention to your words and deeds, lest our children be like the big wolf and the two wolves, each of them has a little bit. Something wrong."


    Big Wolf is dull and doesn''t like to talk much. He was once misunderstood as having a brain problem.


    The second wolf is too noisy andcks education, so he deserves to be beaten just by looking at him.


    Luo Huiniang couldn''t help it anymore, picked up a pillow and hit him: "You lunatic, you can say such nonsense. If this word spreads, the big wolf and the two wolves will be ruined in this life."


    He asked anxiously: "You haven''t told anyone about the big wolf and the two wolves, have you?"


    Wei Xiao said: "Of course not. They are my cousins. Even if I don''t like them, I won''t ruin the reputation of my uncle''s family." He onlyined to Luo Huiniang.


    Thinking back to what he told Luo Huiniangst time, Gu Er might be evil, he was stunned, looked at Luo Huiniang, and said: "I am willing to tell you the truth, and I am really good to you, you have to be grateful ,do you know?"


    Treat me as sincerely as you did before, otherwise you will not end well.


    Luo Huiniang was speechless and replied: "One day, I will be mad at you."


    He added: "In the case of Meng Shanhu, you must seek justice for the Qin and Gu families... They are all people who treat you sincerely, and you must also treat them sincerely."


    Wei Xiao: "You don''t need to remind me, I can distinguish between good and bad, and I believe in Mugeer, and I believe that he will always risk his life for me."


    He asked doubtfully: "Am I not sincere enough to them?"


    He didn''t even look at Wei Lin.


    Luo Huiniang said: "It''s okay to treat Sang, but it''s always bad to treat Xiaoyu and Big Wolf Eng... You have to change your bad temper. They are all your rtives and call you uncle. You have to really feel sorry for them and treat them Smile more..."


    "Okay, I''m sleepy, don''t talk about this." Wei Xiao interrupted Luo Huiniang, but he was afraid that she would hurt the child in her belly if she couldn''t sleep, so he said: "Don''t worry, I will protect them and protect Qin and Gu. The family seeks justice and will not let go of those who harmed them."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and hugged Luo Huiniang, and soon fell asleep.


    He slept soundly, but Meng Shuyu was going through hell.


    Chu Family Vi, the courtyard where Meng Shuyu lived. She looked at the soldiers who broke into the house in horror and asked: "Liu, Liu Baihu, is that you?"


    The leading g officer looked at her and smiled and said, "Oh, we concubines are really busy. We just finished a private meeting with Prince Wei and hooked up with Liu He. We have to meet men so frequently. How can we bear it?"


    The soldier behind him chuckled and said maliciously: "We will know after we have fun whether we can bear it."


    Meng Shuyu was horrified when she heard this. She took out the concubine letter given by Wei Xiao and said, "Don''t mess around. Wei Xiao has promised to take me as his concubine. If you dare to touch me, he will kill your whole family... I think about my family." Think about it, dont be impulsive and kill your whole family!


    He shouted again at the top of his voice: "Come,e quickly, there are evil people who want to harm thete emperor''s widow and ruin the rtionship between Chu and Wei!"


    After hearing this, one of the soldiers said: "I am wise enough to guess our purpose of doing this when I am about to die... But it is toote, we must do it."


    Just because the world is not in chaos, how can their masters benefit from it?


    Having said that, the soldier stepped forward, snatched the concubinage book from Meng Shuyu''s hand, and said to Xiaoqi Zhang and others: "Come on, let Concubine Yu have a taste of your power."


    Okay! Xiao Qi Chang responded. He was the first one to rush forward and tear open Meng Shuyus clothes, creating a tragedy that would make the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty and the Wei family fight to the death.

 Chapter 2934: Mutation, evil person【3】

    Chapter 2934: Mutation, evil person��3��


    Chapter 2934 Mutation, the Great Evil [3]


    The next day, Wei Xiao got up at dawn, called the maid in, helped him change clothes, and said to Luo Huiniang who was sitting on the bed: "Do you see clearly, you have to do this in the future, and don''t put on clothes by yourself again... You are a county official." The Lord is also a concubine, so she must have the proper pomp, otherwise it will be a disgrace to the royal family."


    Luo Huiniang looked at his arrogant face and replied: "Hurry up and get dressed and leave. Later in the evening, Zongzheng will go to Prince Wei''s mansion to pick someone up, but you go back from outside. What will Zongzheng think?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care: "Zong Zhengya will handle this little matter, otherwise she won''t be qualified to be my concubine."


    He looked at Luo Huiniang again and said, "You should learn from her... Why are you so shameless? I said this is for your own good. If you are not a good mother, it will be our children who will suffer in the future."


    Im sick. Luo Huiniang got up and went to the outer room.


    Wei Xiao was furious: "Luo Huiniang, even if you curse, you still dare to embarrass me!"


    After hearing this, Luo Huiniang turned around and said to him: "It was you who said that the mother-inw should be more powerful. Aren''t I doing it now? If you don''t like it, just leave."


    After speaking, give him a provocative smile.


    Wei Xiao was startled, remembering that when she was young, whenever she relied on her skills to teach some gangsters a lesson, she would smile triumphantly like this. However, after they reunited, he had never seen her smile like this again.


    Learn more from Aunt Wu. You may not harm others, but you must know the necessary means, you know. After Wei Xiao got dressed, he came to the outhouse and said to her seriously.


    I know, I wont let Aunt Wus teachings go to waste. Luo Huiniang responded and began to count the babys fetal movements.


    Wei Xiao originally wanted to apany her to count the fetal movements before leaving, but he felt that he could not spoil Luo Huiniang too much and had to let her know the appropriateness, so he only said: "Take good care of my king''s flesh and blood."


    After saying that, he left the yard, went to greet Mr. Qin, and then rode to Prince Wei''s mansion.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the pce, he met Zong Zhengyi. He was here to take Zong Zhengya back... This is a custom, which means that the mother''s family attaches great importance to married women.


    Ive met Prince Wei. Zong Zhengyi saluted Wei Xiao and said hello.


    Wei Xiao was in a good mood because he got the important clues, so he said: "Brother, there is no need to be polite. Just call me brother-inw. Come into the house, and you will be back within three-quarters of an hour."


    However, his good mood ended there.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    An urgent sound of a cauldron bell sounded in the distance, making Wei Xiao and Zong Zhengyi stunned, and quickly looked towards the direction where the sound of the cauldron bell came from.


    "It''s the Chu Family Vi... The voice is urgent, I''m afraid something big has happened to the Vi." Zong Zheng said resolutely.


    Wei Xiao frowned and did not even enter the pce. He got on his horse again and rushed towards the Chu family vi.


    Zong Zhengyi saw this and said to his servant: "Go and tell the princess that something happened at the Chu Family Vi. The prince and I will go to the Vi to have a look. We will send someone to inform her as soon as there is news."


    After saying this, without waiting for Zongzheng''s servants to reply, he immediately rode after Wei Xiao.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The cauldron bell was still ringing urgently, rming many people. The people of the capital, the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty, including the Wei family ministers and generals all sent people to the Chu family vi.


    "What happened to the Chu Family Vi? Why did you ring the big cauldron bell? Could it be that a thief entered the Vi and injured the Chu family members?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your Majesty has sent heavy troops to protect the Chu family''s female rtives. How could a thief break in? I guess I made the wrong call."


    These words are so false that even ghosts would not believe them.


    Unexpectedly, the sound of the tripod bell suddenly stopped. "Why is there no sound? Is it really a wrong call? Nothing happened to the Chu Family Vi?"


    As soon as these words came out, many people breathed a sigh of relief... If something happened to the Chu family''s female rtives, the old officials of the Chu Dynasty would have to make a fuss. The days had just been stable, and they didn''t want to cause chaos again.


    It''s a pity that something really happened at the Chu Family Vi. The ringing of the tripod bells will stop. It was Mrs. Chu who ordered people to capture Zong Zhengluo.


    Zong Zhengluo shouted: "Old madam, my concubine was insulted to death. Such a big thing happened. I just rang the bell ording to the rules to report the news. What''s wrong?!"


    Someone hase to the pce to report the news a long time ago. Everyone in the pce ising soon. Why should I ask you to ring the bell?


    "Gag your mouth and drag it down!" Mrs. Chu ordered in a deep voice, then looked at the others, pointed at Zong Zhengluo and said: "No matter how things calm down this time, this ignorant and stupid woman will not have a way to survive. You guys If you want to survive, you have to listen to the old woman."


    Concubine Yu died tragically, and she would seek justice for Concubine Yu. However, Zong Zhengluo rang the bell and made the incident known to the whole capital. This was to force the old officials of the Chu Dynasty to fight the Wei family to the death. His heart can be killed, but he cannot be left alone!


    Madam Ran was the first to stand up and said loudly: "The olddy is the head of the Chu family, and she has always been wise. Now only the olddy will sincerely protect us. I listen to her, she will not harm us!"


    After she spoke, the other female members of the Chu family said one after another: "We all listen to the olddy."


    "Okay." Mrs. Chu was very satisfied and said to the Chu family members: "Please go inside first and stay in the main house. In the past few days, we have all been living in the main house. The olddy is guarding you personally. Don''t panic."


    "Yes." Mrs. Ran responded, calling the other female members of the Chu family and asking them toe into the house and stay.


    After Mrs. Chu settled the Chu family''s female rtives, she went to Yang Hu, Liu He and others in person and told them: "Those who are optimistic about you, keep your mouth shut and don''t publicize Meng''s tragic death, otherwise it will be the Wei family who will suffer." , what is bad is the entire Davidic dynasty.


    Liu He and Yang Hu both saluted quickly and said gratefully: "Thank you, Mrs. Chu, for your help. We will definitely take good care of the people under ourmand and not let them talk nonsense."


    But this was a double-kill situation nned by someone. Even though Mrs. Chu tried her best to prevent the matter from getting bigger, Meng Shuyu''s tragic death still broke out.


    Wei Chang led a group of imperial guards, Mr. Feng and the men from the Ministry of Punishment to rush to the Chu Family Vi to check on Meng Shuyu''s body.


    It can be seen that the moment they saw Meng Shuyu''s tragic condition, they were still shocked.


    Everyone turn around! Gu Jinan hurriedly scolded the people present, and then said to the female widow from the Criminal Department: Aunt Wu, please bring someone in for inspection.


    "Yes." Aunt Wu led the three female apprentices in to check the body. Wei Chang, because he was a eunuch, also entered the room to check the body... But after half an hour of work, the corpse presented was shocking. It was...


    Mr. Feng almost fainted after seeing the corpses.


    Gu Jinan hurriedly supported him and said worriedly: "Master Shangshu, go to the next room and wait. We can do it here."


    Besides him, there were also two young officials from the Ministry of Justice, Qiu Yongcheng and Zuo Shili.


    "No, I have to handle this case personally, otherwise..." Mr. Feng looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with tears from the warm winter sun: "It''s really rare to have such a good sun in the winter months. "


    But if Meng Shuyus tragedy is not handled well, the sky will be dark!


    Then he looked at Gu Jinan and said: "I am afraid that Meng''s death was caused by a traitor. All the men in the vi were immediately taken into custody and no one was allowed to leave... Those who were not on duty must also be recalled. No one should be let go. Whoever dares to disobey orders and resist arrest, regardless of innocence or not, will be punished for the crime of resisting arrest, including all the men in the family!"


    "Yes, let''s do it now." Gu Jinan immediately took the troops of the Criminal Department to do it.


    But this was a hard job. The soldiers guarding the vi were very dissatisfied after hearing this. They shouted in the show of force: "We have done nothing and are innocent. Why should we be detained?!"


    Gu Jinan''s eyes did not change, but he raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Why? Just because this case is rted to the safety of the Wei Dynasty, His Majesty will definitely investigate to the end. If you feel that your weight is important enough to allow His Majesty to ignore the safety of the Dynasty, Status, then make trouble."

 Chapter 2935: Mutation, jail time

    Chapter 2935: Mutation, jail time


    Chapter 2935 Mutation, Dangdang goes to jail


    In one sentence, the soldiers did not dare to cause trouble again.


    However, they begged: "Master Gu, we are really innocent. You must find out the truth and don''t use us unjustly!"


    Gu Jinan: "To bring the evildoers to justice, to avenge those who have been wronged, to bring justice to those who have suffered, is the purpose of David''s criminalw, and it is also my lifelong ambition. I will not wrong you. But if you do evil, or fail to retaliate when you know about it, the criminalw will I will punish you severely, not only will you and your whole family be killed, but you will also be disgraced in the countryside, and your rtives and friends will not be able to hold your heads up for decades!"


    After that, he added: "The Ministry of Punishment will interrogate you one by one. If anyone finds something strange in the vi recently, just tell them... Those who tell you early will be meritorious, and those who tell youte will probably be punished for not reporting what they knew. I hope you all will." Soldiers cherish their future and do not harbor evil thieves."


    After saying this, he called to the prison guards of the Ministry of Punishment: "Put away their armor and watch them carefully."


    "Yes!" The prison guards from the Ministry of Punishment immediately stepped forward and asked the soldiers to take off their armor and stay in the room.


    Not long after, the prison guard came over with a token from the Ministry of Punishment and said: "Master Gu and Master Qiu of the Ministry of Punishment, pleasee and ask questions from all the households in Liuhe." In order to prevent unjust cases, interrogations are always done in pairs.


    Liu He followed the prison guards to the room opposite.


    After closing the door and sitting down, Gu Jinan asked: "You are one of the three hundred households guarding the Chu Family Vi. You should know a lot of things. I have told you all... If you miss the opportunity, you will bear the consequences."


    After listening to this, Liu He looked at Gu Jinan and then at Qiu Yongcheng next to him. He did not dare to say anything more. He hid all the things that could not be seen in the light and only stated in a straightforward manner how he led his brothers on duty. thing.


    So, Liu Baihu didnt notice anything strange about the Vi? Gu Jinan asked.


    Liu He nodded: "...Yes."


    Gu Jinan asked again: "How much does Liu Baihu know about the soldiers under hismand? Are there any people with bad conduct, doubtful origins, and people who have backers behind them?"


    Liu Hedao: "I don''t have such a person under mymand. The Chu Family Vi is an important ce, and the soldiers whoe to guard it will check it again and again. Those who are even slightly inappropriate will not be taken away."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan stared at Liu He for a while, until Liu He couldn''t bear it anymore. Then he lowered his head and looked at the roster on the table and said, "We understand, Liu Baihu, please go out."


    He picked up a pen, drew on the roster, and asked the prison guards to bring in the next soldier who needed to be interrogated.


    Not long after


    boom!


    The courtyard door was kicked open by a group of Wei soldiers. It was Wei Xiao who arrived at the vi. After learning that Meng Shuyu died tragically, he was furious. As soon as he saw Gu Jinan, he asked: "How was the interrogation? Whomitted the evil?! "


    Gu Jinan and Qiu Yongcheng came out of the house and replied: "We have only interrogated three hundred households and a few soldiers, but we haven''t found any clues yet."


    "No progress?" After hearing this, Wei Xiao seemed to feel relieved. In this way, his concubine eptance letter should not have been found, but he was also afraid that this matter was set up by Wei Qi. The concubine''s book will be his handle. He points to the room where the soldiers are imprisoned and orders: "Go, take off their clothes, and search them thoroughly... If some evil thief is greedy and takes the Meng family''s gold and silver aftermitting the crime, the case will be broken!"


    Qiu Yongcheng said in embarrassment: "Prince Wei, they are all soldiers with military honors. It is extremely bad to strip and search them without evidence."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "There is amotion outside the vi. If the case is not solved as soon as possible, how will the world view the David Dynasty?"


    He pointed at the Wei army outside the courtyard and ordered: "Azhuo, go in and search...the rest of the Criminal Department, stay away!"


    After searching and finding that the concubinage letters were not on these soldiers, he could feelpletely relieved... He felt extremely regretful. If he had known something would happen, he should have asked the dead soldiers to get the concubinage letters backst night.


    "Yes!" Zhuo Qianhu responded, leading his Wei army into the house, looking at the soldiers in the vi and saying, "Prince Wei has ordered that everyone be strip-searched!" The soldiers were afraid of Wei Xiao''s high pressure, although they were reluctant, But he took off his clothes.


    Zhuo Qianhu and his men searched the bodies one by one. He also said: "If you find suspicious items, don''t look at them more. They will be presented to Prince Wei immediately."


    "Yes." The Wei soldiers responded, but unfortunately they searched all the more than two hundred soldiers in the vi and found nothing.


    Wei Xiao felt a little relieved. It seemed that the evildoers were not these soldiers, and the concubinage letter was not found.


    He then said to Gu Jinan: "You continue the interrogation. If there is any progress, report it immediately."


    After saying that, he led Zhuo Qianhu and the others to Meng Shuyu''s yard. After seeing Mr. Feng, he asked urgently: "Mr. Feng, what clues can we find?"


    Mr. Feng shook his head: "No."


    He said again: "Prince Wei, the investigation of the case will be handled by the Criminal Department. You can go first."


    Wei Xiao was engaged to Meng Shuyu, and he did not want Wei Xiao to be too involved in this case, lest there be any scandal about the unresolved rtionship between the prince of the new dynasty and the concubine of the old dynasty.


    Ke Weixiao said: "Sir, I must stay and investigate the case thoroughly, so that I can protect the peace of David and prevent the two sides from having another dispute!"


    Also, he must find the concubinage letter, and he must not let this matter fall into the hands of others!


    Mr. Feng thought about it and let him stay. Together with Wei Chang and the Yulin Army, they searched the entire vi. However, after working for a long time, they only found out: "The evil thief used poison to kill all the people in this area first." Hemitted the crime after he was unconscious... This drug is very special, it doesn''t seem to be something from the capital. It has to be taken to the Imperial Medical Office and the imperial doctors will examine it carefully before they can know the source of the drug."


    The Ministry of Punishment''s work is still very powerful. He found the remaining poisonous drugs on the ground. After wrapping them carefully, he took the Ministry of Punishment''s token and sent it to the Imperial Medical Office.


    It just takes a lot of time to find out the source of this drug. I am afraid it will take a lot of time to solve Meng''s case.


    However, there was no progress in the vi, but there was great progress outside the city... Shen Ji took people from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division to the residence of General Xiumu to search them, and unexpectedly found bite marks on the bodies of the two soldiers. The tooth marks were rtively small and clearly belonged to women. Together with other marks, it was clear that they had had **** with women.


    But the families of these two soldiers are all in the northeast, and after returning to their residences on duty, they have not gone out, and they have not invited women in. Who did they have **** with? Thinking about it, the suspicion bes serious.


    "Come here, take down these two beasts!" Shen Ji was extremely angry. If he hadn''t kept them for the Ministry of Punishment to examine their bodies, he could have turned them into eunuchs on the spot: "You dare to touch the widow of Emperor Huai of Chu, do this? Evil, do you want the world to be in chaos again?"


    The capital was not captured, it was given by Emperor Jingyuan. The Wei Dynasty also promised to protect the Chu family''s female family members, but now the Chu family''s female family members have been harmed by these beasts!


    The two soldiers hurriedly said: "It''s unjust, sir, we are unjust, we didn''t do anything!"


    "How dare you cry out for injustice!" Shen Ji smashed the handle of his knife into their mouths, beating them until two of their teeth fell out. He then said to the men of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Division: "Let''s go, follow me and treat them as ves." Catch the worthy ones!"


    He took his own troops with him and quickly captured a group of soldiers.


    Strip them naked, search them, and search the house they live in three times! Shen Ji ordered.


    "Yes." The people from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division immediately searched the residences of these soldiers and found several pieces of valuable women''s jewelry. They also found a piece of paper from a soldier''s armor and pried open the armor. He took out the paper and saw that it was a concubine letter written by Wei Xiao to Meng Shuyu.


    As soon as the concubinage letter came out, everyone was shocked... Could it be that Meng''s case is rted to Prince Wei?


    Shen Ji was also shocked, and quickly said: "Take these beasts, take the things found, and enter the pce to face the saint!"

 Chapter 2936: Mutation, Dangdang jailed【2】

    Chapter 2936: Mutation, Dangdang jailed��2��


    Chapter 2936 Mutation, Dangdang goes to jail2


    This matter is so big that we must go to the pce to talk about it.


    "Yes!" The people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division escorted the group of soldiers out of their residence and rushed to the pce.


    The road was already filled with people who had gathered together. Seeing a group of soldiers arrested here, they hurriedly said: "These are the thieves who did evil things in the Chu Family Vi? How dare they? That''s where the Chu family''s female rtives live!"


    A female concubine of the former royal family.


    Why dont you dare? You are worse than themon people! Naturally, he was abused casually.


    As soon as these words came out, there was silence all around, no one dared to answer the words, but there was an undercurrent surging, just waiting for an opportunity, it would burst into the sky.


    but


    What happened at the Chu Family Vi? Someone finally couldnt help but ask.


    Yeah, this has been going on for a long time, and I dont know what happened?


    Its such a big fuss, it must not be a small matter of theft, it must be a serious evil that endangers the Chu familys female family members!


    Shen Ji was furious when he heard this. He pointed at the group of people who were gossiping and said: "It is against thew to make false remarks about the dead. Arrest them all!"


    "Yes." The soldiers from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division rushed out immediately and quickly knocked down dozens of people. Ignoring their cries for mercy, they all tied their hands and took them to the Five Cities Military and Horse Division.


    It is a pity that Meng Shuyu was insulted to death and could not be concealed... There were eleven people in a small banner, and there was also a soldier named Sun Liang in this banner who lived at his cousin''s house in Huyang Lane in the west of the city. It was a private house. Although he was caught quickly, before he could gag him, Sun Liang struggled and shouted: "We were wronged. We did not insult Meng to death!"


    With one sentence, not only did he not call himself a thief, but he also made a fuss about the evil things happening in the vi. The alleys were filled with people. These words were like a torrential flood, and soon flooded the entire capital.


    Meng was insulted to death!


    90% of the people in the capital did not know who Meng was, but the words "insulting to death" were enough to shock and frighten everyone.


    However, today there are many old officials of the Chu Dynasty and people from aristocratic families who are waiting for the news around the Chu Family Vi. They know about the Meng family.


    "Meng''s family? A girl from the Meng family of the former British Duke, the concubine of Emperor Huai of Chu?! This, this, the body of Emperor Huai of Chu is still buried in Xiushan, the imperial city. Such a great evil happened in the vi. The perpetrator Or the soldiers guarding the vi... What do the Wei family want to do? Do they want to be infamy for thousands of years? They finally couldn''t bear it anymore and want to clean up the court, clean up the capital, and kill everyone who didn''t die with the Chu Dynasty!"


    This was a taboo thing to say, but there were too many people saying it. It was impossible for General Xiao to arrest everyone, so he could only mobilize troops to maintain order in the capital, and then ordered the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to shout a warning: "Your Majesty, you are heartbroken. Be benevolent, always treat the Chu family well, and we will definitely investigate this case. Everyone, be careful what you say, and anyone who dares to nder the royal family again will be killed!"


    As soon as these words came out, some people were scared away.


    Not long after, some old ministers dressed in mourning took to the streets, knelt in front of the Jingzhao Mansion, cried out for injustice, and said, "Please Jingzhao Yin seek justice for the Chu Meng family and protect the alliance between the two dynasties!"


    Jing Zhaoyin hid in the yamen and couldn''te out. He looked at the pirs in the court hall and thought about how hard he would use to avoid being hit and escape this day.


    Shen Shaoyin said anxiously: "Sir, don''t be in a daze and think of a solution quickly."


    Whenever do you have the leisure to admire the beams and pirs?


    "What do you think? I''m just a little Jing Zhaoyin, what can I do?" Jing Zhaoyin was so angry that he even cursed. He pointed at Shen Shaoyin and said angrily: "As my assistant, now you are just for me." When I am sharing my worries, you should think of a way!"


    You have no choice but to forget it, and you still dare to urge me to do the work. How easy it is for you to make ends meet with your sry!


    He also scolded the old ministers: "For such a huge matter, you have to go to the imperial city to file aint. What are you doing in Jingzhao Mansion?" Jingzhao Mansion is just a Hesini Yamen that handles fights between the children of noble and high-ranking officials. How can it be solved? Such a major case involving two dynasties? You guys really think highly of me!


    Qu Shaoyin said: "My lord, I will go out and stabilize them first, lest those angry old ministers kill themselves. You quickly go to the pce to ask for help. Brother Shen goes to the Wucheng Army and Horse Division to ask for some soldiers and horses to prevent the old ministers from causing trouble." stand up."


    "Xiao Qu, you still know how to do things!" Jing Zhaoyin was almost moved to tears. He held Qu Shaoyin''s hand and praised him, then red at Shen Shaoyin angrily: "Are you a wooden stake, have you taken root here? Not yet. Hurry and go find Uncle Xiao for help!"


    Yes, Im going to go immediately. Shen Shaoyin hurriedly ran away.


    Qu Shaoyin also hurried out to appease the old ministers.


    Jing Zhaoyin took his boss Fang Hu with him, left through the back door, and hurried to the pce to seek help.


    Halfway, I was startled by a loud sound of suona.


    Jing Zhaoyin had a bad premonition, so he raised the car curtains and asked, "Fang Hu, why is there a suona sound? Is there someone holding a funeral nearby?"


    "Sir, please wait a moment while I go to investigate." Fang Hu hurriedly rode on horseback to see what was going on. Half a quarter of an hourter, he came back and reported: "Sir, something is not right. It is the Meng family who is wearing mourning clothes and heading to the imperial city with a blood letter and a coffin. They cried out for injustice... The Meng family also said that it was Prince Wei who killed Meng!"


    The Meng family was afraid that they would not have the chance to express their grievances, so they shouted as they walked, saying that Wei Xiao hated Meng Shuyu, and in order to retaliate against her, he pretended to be affectionate and yed a trick on her.


    But he got angry and did not want to take Meng Shuyu as his concubine, so in a rage, he ordered the guards to kill Meng Shuyu with vicious methods.


    "What!" Jing Zhaoyin was so shocked that he almost fainted. He was trembling all over. He didn''t want to believe it was true, but a person like Wei Xiao could indeed do such a thing. He killed his father-inw on his wedding night. The whole family is ruthless.


    Jing Zhaoyin waited for a while, then looked in the direction of the imperial city and said, "The Meng family is so stubborn..."


    But are the Meng family really tough, or are they taking advantage of it, cooperating in a show, and wanting to harm others and the country?


    Then he said: "You ride back quickly and tell Qu Shaoyin to tell the old officials that the Meng family carried the coffin to the imperial city toin... Qu Shaoyin is smart and knows what is best for us."


    "Yes." Fang Hu hurriedly rode back and quickly found Qu Shaoyin and told him the matter.


    Qu Shaoyin was really powerful. After telling the story about the Meng family, he helped up an old minister with the same surname and said with tears: "Mr. Qu, this case is a major case that will affect future generations. There is really nothing the Jingzhao Mansion can do." To receive your petition... The Meng family has already carried the coffin to the imperial city to file the petition. Everyone in the capital is rushing there, so go too, gentlemen."


    Go quickly, kneeling here again is a waste of time. No one is looking at you anymore. They are all going to see the Meng family, and the Meng family is taking the lead. If you want to die, you must die first. The Meng family must die first. You will be fine. You can rest assured that you will cause trouble to the emperor. in front of me.


    He also said: "The old people defended the people''s grievances. I admire you very much. Please ept my worship."


    After saying this, he solemnly bowed to them and wiped away his tears.


    Fang Hu was very impressed by what he saw: He has been working with Jing Zhaoyin for several years. Look at his ability to avoid trouble and his crying skills. He is no worse than Jing Zhaoyin!


    After hearing this, the civil servants hesitated for a while, got up crying, and rushed towards the imperial city.


    "Finally gone, a bunch of hypocrites who are afraid of death and want a good reputation." Fang Hu couldn''t help but say.


    Qu Shaoyin didn''t scold him, just because he thought so too... These old guys used this matter to boost their reputation. If they really wanted to risk their lives to avenge the Meng family, they would note here, but go directly There was amotion at the entrance to the imperial city. I didn''t dare to go there before, not because I was afraid of offending the emperor and being beheaded.


    General Xiao learned that the Meng family was carrying the coffin to the gate of the imperial city, and he hurried there with his troops. However, in full view of the crowd, and the Meng family was the host of the suffering, he did not dare to drive them away.

 Chapter 2937: Mutation, Dangdang jailed【3】

    Chapter 2937: Mutation, Dangdang jailed��3��


    Chapter 2937 Mutation, Dangdang goes to jail3


    He could only say: "Set up a guard at the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue and no more people will be allowed to enter the avenue... Pay attention to Shen Ji''s people. I will go to the pce to ask for two orders!"


    Although Shen Ji did a good job in the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, he had served as Emperor Jingyuan''s deputymander of the Royal Forest Army. If something happened to the Meng family, it would be a disgrace to Emperor Jingyuan''s face. He must keep an eye on his troops to avoid trouble.


    General Xiao then said to his confidant, Lieutenant General Zhu: "Watch the city gates. Unless there is an imperial order, no one can be released from the city, let alone a single soldier enter the city, unless the visitor is the Marquis of Zhou... The Wu family and the Lian family We must not let the generals of the Chu family enter the city, but if theye, we must report them in time and we must not neglect them."


    Meng Shuyu''s incident is too big and cannot be concealed anymore. The generals of the Chu Dynasty will definitelye after learning about it, but they are too dangerous and cannot be easily let into the city, otherwise the capital will be in danger.


    Vice General Zhu responded quickly: "Yes."


    After General Xiao finished his exnation, he hurriedly rode into the pce to request the order, and met the Meng family on the Imperial City Avenue.


    Meng Changrong, dressed in mourning clothes, knelt in the avenue and shouted in a hoarse voice: "Wei Xiao was resentful about the past and ordered people to kill his sister. Last night, he broke into the house and attacked his father, seriously injuring him... I beg your majesty to use the Law of David to provide relief to my father." My father and my sister make the decision!"


    The men of the Meng family behind him repeated his words, and the howling north wind made the Meng family''s misery even more apparent.


    Meng Zhanpeng, who was seriously injured, was also carried here. Hey face down on a wooden couch covered with thick leather. There was arge pool of dazzling blood on the white cotton coat on his back, confirming Meng Changrong''s words.


    General Xiao looked at all this, and his heart sank again... Who was responsible for this matter today? But no matter who the mastermind is, Prince Wei is doomed!


    "Yuan Zhi, guard this ce and don''t cause chaos!" After General Xiao said this, he did not dare to neglect and immediately entered the pce and soon arrived at the Qingzheng Pce.


    The hall was full of ministers, who were listening to Sun Liang say: "Your Majesty, spare your life, we really did not insult the Meng family. We just saw that Prince Wei hated her, so we took some of her belongings and taught her a lesson. She knows she''s just afraid."


    boom!


    Wei Qi was furious, pointed at Sun Liang and said: "Shut up, don''t use Brother Xiao here. Brother Xiao has nothing to do with the Meng family a long time ago, and he is a prince with unparalleled dignity. There is no need to argue with the Meng family about the past!"


    You are right, but Sun Liang and others have evidence.


    "Your Majesty, this is really the concubine eptance letter from Prince Wei to Meng Shuyu. It has handwriting, signatures, and fingerprints!" Mr. Wang was holding the concubine eptance letter, trembling all over, with excitement and anger... He went out to read it, and there was amotion outside. Against Yingtian, if this matter is not resolved, the David Dynasty may be in danger of overthrowing, so we must find the real culprit, kill him, and give an exnation to the Chu family, the Wei-Chu Covenant, and everyone in the world!


    Fortunately, the current suspect is Prince Wei... As long as Wei Xiao dies, no one willpete with Wei Qi. As long as Wei Qi''s lineage does not fall, the glory and wealth of his royal family will not fall.


    Mr. Wang handed over the concubinage letter: "Your Majesty, please read it."


    Wei Qi closed his eyes and shook his head, looking extremely reluctant to look.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Wang smartly handed the concubinage letter to Ouyang Zhang, Mr. Shangguange, Mr. Zheng and other Chu Dynasty veterans to read: "Several elders, please take a look."


    Ouyang Zhang took the concubinage letter and read it, then handed it to Shangguan Ge''s elder empress, and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, I suggest that you send someone immediately to take Prince Wei into the pce and report what happenedst night. , thoroughly investigate the case."


    Now only a thorough investigation of Meng Shuyu''s case can save Wei Xiao.


    Wei Qi was very satisfied when he heard this. He felt that although Ouyang Zhang was an inw of the Qin and Gu families, he was on his side. However, he still had a pained look on his face and did not agree to arrest Wei Xiao.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Wang knelt down and begged: "Your Majesty, I know that you treat Prince Wei as your own son, but this case has be too big and has endangered David''s country. Prince Wei must be arrested and brought into the pce, otherwise how can we calm down the outside world?" Massive public outrage?!


    The rest of the ministers and generals also knelt down and begged: "Your Majesty, please arrest Prince Wei ording to thew, to protect thews of David and to relieve the anger of the people!" Arge number of ministers and generals knelt down, no longer distinguishing between Wei ministers and Chu ministers. .


    Wei Qi looked at the ministers kneeling in the hall, with pain on their faces, but happiness in their hearts... When the tragedy first broke out, he was worried that the ministers from Wei and Chu would fight each other, causing him to His country is in danger, but at this moment, he just wants to thank Meng Shuyu, this **** died so well!


    Wei Qi was in pain for a while, and finally said: "Commander Yuan, bring a group of imperial guards to bring brother Xiao into the pce... Tell him not to be angry. With me as an uncle here, he will definitely give him justice and he will not be unjust. he."


    In my heart, I wish that Wei Xiao would be condemned and die in infamy for thousands of years!


    Commander Yuan: "I ept your order!"


    Ouyang Zhang said: "Old minister, please order me to go with you. Please give me your majesty''s permission."


    Wei Xiao has a bad temper, and Ouyang Zhang is afraid that he will resist arrest and cause more trouble, so he wants to go and arrest him personally. If Wei Xiao makes a big fuss, he can give him some advice.


    Wei Qi might have said hypocritically: "Brother Xiao has been saving face since he was a child. Too many people will only make him angry... All it takes is Yuan Tong and a group of imperial guards to invite him into the pce."


    This word "please" is used wonderfully. It is a kind of superficial kindness that Wei Xiao will never learn in his life.


    Ouyang Zhang''s heart sank, but when he thought that Duke Cheng and Mr. Feng were still outside the pce, he didn''t insist anymore and said respectfully: "Old minister, I obey."


    General Xiao wanted to go with Commander Yuan to have a look, but he couldn''t go, or even show the slightest concern for Wei Xiao, otherwise he would arouse Wei Qi''s dissatisfaction, take away his military power, and make the errand of guarding the capital fall into the hands of Wei Qi. In other people''s hands.


    It''s very chaotic now, and the more chaotic it is, the more he wants to capture the troops of the five cities!


    So he suppressed all his emotions and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, there is too muchmotion outside. To ensure the stability of the capital, I havee to ask for two imperial edicts."


    Wei Qi was very satisfied when he saw that he did not speak for Wei Xiao and only focused on protecting the capital. After asking what decree he wanted, he immediately asked Zhongshu Sheren to write two imperial decrees for him. After using the seal, they handed it over to him .


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will definitely guard the capital for Your Majesty and prevent chaos in the capital!" After General Xiao made the promise, he hurriedly left with two orders.


    After learning the news, Mr. Qin rushed to the Chu Family Vi. When he saw Wei Xiao, he pointed at him and said, "Come here, tie up this suspect and send him to the pce!"


    Wei Xiao already knew what was going on outside and was thinking of a way to solve it. Hearing that Mr. Qin was about to take him, he said in disbelief: "Grandpa, don''t you believe me? There is no way I would do such a stupid thing!"


    Lao Qin asked: "Did you go to Meng''s housest night? Did you give Meng Shuyu a concubine letter? Tell the truth, don''t lie to grandpa."


    Wei Xiao has done all these things. He couldn''t refute. After choking, he said: "Grandpa, there is a spy around me. Someone is trying to harm me. Just give me a few days and I will definitely do it." Find out the truth.


    Mr. Qin finally understood...the evidence is all true. Brother Xiao really went to Meng''s house to hurt people and gave Meng Shuyu a concubine letter!


    "You useless thing!" Mr. Qin was so angry that he wiped away his tears and said, "You don''t have to worry about the investigation. Now, you will follow me into the pce immediately and go to the prison to stay there until the case is investigated. You If you dont go, you will never have a chance to turn around in this life!


    Enter the prison?


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "Grandpa, I didn''t harm Meng Shuyu, why do you want me to go to the heavenly prison?!"


    Mr. Qin said: "Just because you can''t make enemies of everyone in the world! Take off your armor immediately and follow me into the pce to apologize to your majesty!"


    "I didn''t harm anyone, why should I plead guilty to him?" Wei Xiao was very angry and a little aggrieved. He clearly brought down this world with his life. Wei Qi had taken advantage of him a lot, and now he still wanted him for unwarranted charges. Go and apologize to Wei Qi, but he can''t do it!

 Chapter 2938: Mutation, Dangdang jailed【4】

    Chapter 2938: Mutation, Dangdang jailed��4��


    Chapter 2938 Mutation, Dangdang goes to jail4


    Ah!


    Gu Jinan sneered, his eyes and voice full of sarcasm, and said: "Now that there is evidence pointing to you, then you are a suspect. ording to thew, you must be arrested and brought to justice, waiting for interrogation. Is it true that you have harmed anyone? It doesnt matter.


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry: "Gu Jin''an, how dare you, a junior official in the Ministry of Punishment, talk to me like this? Can''t you see that someone is trying to harm me?!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "I can see it, but so what? Does it matter if I scold you,ugh at you, and arrest you ording to thew?"


    He replied to Wei Xiao''s previous words: "You are just a suspect now. Don''t say that I am an official of the Ministry of Punishment. Even if you are just a beggar on the roadside, as long as the beggar has not broken thew, he can still scold you... because in terms of obeying thew, The beggar is better than you.


    These words made Wei Xiao so angry that he almost wanted to beat someone up.


    However, there is something even more infuriating...


    Gu Jinan continued to say mercilessly: "You have always been arrogant. If your family hadn''t suffered a catastrophe, you would have been a prodigal yboy. At most, when you get tired of ying at the age of thirty, you can be a general in the army. Gain a false reputation as a talented person to protect the familys face.


    "Fortunately, your family suffered a disaster. You learned a big lesson and learned how to write the word "suffering". And you didn''t waste your family''s teachings. You relied on your family''s ability to provide money and got up from the desperate situation. But everything is easy. Its hard to change your nature, and you will definitely be arrogant again after being alone, so your current cmity has nothing to do with others trying to harm you, it is entirely the result of you being too arrogant and arrogant."


    Wei Xiao: "Shut up, Gu Jin''an, you are insulting the king with words like this. It is a serious crime of insulting the royal family. I can put you in jail now!"


    Gu Jinanughed out loud: "Who are you trying tough to death? It''s obviously you who is in jail now, and..."


    As he spoke, Gu Jinan took two steps forward, suddenly made a move, grabbed Wei Xiao''s shoulder, and whispered in his ear: "It''s not me who scolded you like that, it''s Emperor Jingyuan~"


    Emperor Jingyuan!


    Wei Xiao was shocked.


    "Don''t be too excited, lest others hear you." Gu Jinan looked at his shocked face and felt so happy that he patted his shoulder and asked: "Isn''t it ufortable to feel like being pped by a dead subordinate? "


    Wei Xiao''s face turned blue when he was told this, and asked: "Did he do this? Want to test me?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and shook his head: "This matter is indeed a test for you, but he is not the one who is in charge. He said that when the new dynasty is first established, there will be a **** battle, and there is no need for him to be in charge. If the new dynasty can suppress the chaos, it will naturally win a century-old state. If it cannot suppress it, then it will not be a pity to die. After all, it doesnt even have the ability to suppress the chaos, how can it have the dignity to sit thousands of miles away?"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, his anger did not soar. Instead, he calmed down a lot and asked, "Did he allow those old ministers of the Chu Dynasty outside to cause trouble?"


    Gu Jinan: "Not really, I just left a message. Whether he makes a fuss or not depends on what he wants. After all, he is already dead."


    Emperor Jingyuan only said that if the new dynasty was in trouble, the old ministers of the Chu dynasty coulde out and add insult to injury, but he did not force the old ministers to do so.


    so


    "There are so many people scolding you this time. It should be because they see that it''s your family''s fault, and your reputation is so bad. They think you are going to die, so theye out and scold you, which can also give their family a good reputation. Leave a name in history."


    Wei Xiao: "Huh, they are a bunch of hypocrites. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill them all?"


    Gu Jinan: "It''s up to you. Anyway, you''ll suffer the loss if I kill him."


    Wei Xiao choked again: "You really have a good mouth. If we negotiate with foreign enemies in the future, I can let you go."


    After you have tasted the enemy''s swords and arrows, you will know how to speak properly!


    Gu Jinan: "I''m just a messenger. The words are spoken by dead people. If you want revenge, go find him."


    This is a curse for me to die!


    Wei Xiao was very angry, but he was silent for a while, and finally took action, took off his sword, and took off his armor. However, he was still not convinced that Emperor Jingyuan could still beat him like this after his death, so he asked: "He cares about the stability of the country. If you leave a message to those old ministers and add insult to injury, aren''t you afraid that the trouble will go too far and the country will be torn apart, unable to gather strength to destroy the army?"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "He said that the current country belongs to the Wei family. The Wei family cannot defend the country and cannot defeat the rebels. It is the Wei family that will be in disgrace for thousands of years. What does it have to do with him?"


    asshole!


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he scolded Emperor Jingyuan in his heart. Gu Jinan looked at his face, as if he could read his mind, and said, "By the way, he has another sentence for you, do you want to hear it?"


    Wei Xiao red at Gu Jinan and gritted his teeth and said, "If I hadn''t seen that you were really capable, I would have killed you with a knife... Just say it quickly."


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "He said, if you lose, let me tell you something. You are indeed a ridiculous waste. You can''t even defend what you have fought for. You don''t deserve to be named Wei, let alone Be written in the history books with him.


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly and said, "Go back and burn incense and tell him. Let him see with his ghost eyes. The Wei family under my rule will definitely be more prosperous than the Chu family."


    After saying that, he threw a bundle of rope to Gu Jinan and said: "Hurry up and tie it up... I took off only one inner coat, it''s cold."


    Gu Jin''an: "It''s better to be colder. It can clear your mind and prevent you from feeling dizzy."


    He was secretly scolding Wei Xiao for being stupid and stupid. Wei Xiao was furious, but he had no words to refute.


    As if he was going to be angry to death, Gu Jinan added, "Prince Wei is very skilled. I''m afraid this broken rope won''t be able to tie you up. Please change the anklets and shackles to make them stronger."


    After saying that, he left the house and went to get the anklets and wooden shackles.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he quickly calmed down. He turned to look at Mr. Qin and whispered: "Grandpa, I found a new clue. I am sending someone to investigate. Someone will find you."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Sure, grandpa knows what to do."


    He raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder again, saying: "Brother Xiao, remember this lesson, otherwise you will never be a qualified..."


    Emperor.


    Thest two words were not spoken, but Wei Xiao knew what Mr. Qin was going to say.


    Wei Xiao nodded and said, "Well, don''t worry, Grandpa, I will learn this lesson and will not be arrogant again in the future."


    Emperor Jing Yuan was right when he scolded him. He was indeed too arrogant and overconfident. He was so confident that he could control everything, so he dared to give Meng Shuyu a concubine letter, and then he went to the Meng family to seriously injure Meng Zhanpeng and ask for clues.


    As long as he had any humility, he would not do these things, and then there would be no disaster like today.


    Wei Xiao added: "Grandpa, help me take good care of Hui Niang... She is pregnant. I''m afraid that she will have fetal contractions when she hears the news."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Don''t worry, you only got this bloodline when you were almost thirty. Grandpa will definitely take good care of it for you and ensure that your child is born safely."


    I dont know why, Wei Xiao felt a little ufortable when he heard this: "...If there is really danger, please protect me."


    He cares about his children very much, but Luo Huiniang is not apletely unimportant person.


    Mr. Qin was surprised when he heard this, and then smiled happily: "Brother Xiao, you have be better than before."


    There is warmth and affection.


    Not long after, Gu Jinan came in with anklets and shackles, and also brought a few people from the Ministry of Punishment: "Hurry and put it on Prince Wei. If you have anything to do, I will take care of it."


    Even though he said this, the prison guards in the Ministry of Punishments were still very scared.


    Wei Xiao saw this and red at them: "Are you deaf? Why don''t you take action quickly!"


    "Yes, yes~" The prison guard from the Ministry of Punishment trembled and put anklets and shackles on him.

 Chapter 2939: Mutation, another death [Happy National Day]

    Chapter 2939: Mutation, another death [Happy National Day]


    Chapter 2939 Mutation, another death [Happy National Day]


    Gu Jinan was a sinister man, and the anklets he held were filled with molten iron and were very heavy, which made Wei Xiao re at him angrily.


    Gu Jinan said with a businesslike face: "Felons suspected of major crimes will use this first-ss torture device. Stop staring and leave quickly."


    If it''s toote, it won''t be us, but the Royal Forest Army who will arrest you.


    Wei Xiao could only suppress his anger and walked out. When he arrived outside the hospital, he saw Mr. Feng and said, "Mr. Feng is worried, but Meng Shuyu''s case has nothing to do with me."


    Mr. Feng said calmly: "Prince Wei should not tell me this, take him away!"


    He should say this to the people of the world.


    "Yes." A group of thirty prison guards from the Ministry of Punishment stepped forward, took out ropes wrapped with wires, and tied them to the anklets.


    Wei Xiao felt humiliated and shouted: "I will not run away!"


    Mr. Feng didnt say a word and already walked away.


    Gu Jinan hurriedly followed, but he finally said to Wei Xiao: "The Criminal Department treats serious criminals the same way, take them away. If Prince Wei makes any noise again, shut his mouth immediately!"


    Gu Jinan!


    Wei Xiao was furious, but he couldn''t be gagged. He still wanted to cry out for injustice, so he could only shut up temporarily and be escorted out of the vi.


    Gu Jinan and the others came down on horseback or in a carriage, but Wei Xiao was a suspect and could only walk with a few dozen kilograms of iron anklets. Gu Jinan who was on the horse urged him: "Hurry up, the imperial city gate will be closed soon." !


    People who were watching the excitement would also be cleared away by people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, and no one saw Wei Xiao''s "cooperating with the investigation and publiclyining".


    Wei Xiao was not stupid, so he quickened his pace. When he reached the gate of the vi, he immediately shouted in a deep voice: "I did not harm Meng Shuyu, I was wronged!"


    The gate of the Chu family vi was crowded with people. When he heard this, someone threw a snowball at him and cursed: "Sun Liang and the others have confessed. It''s because you are jealous of the past, so you don''t want Meng''s life to be easy for Sun Liang and the others." You killed her, and you still have the nerve to cry out for injustice!"


    "Even though he didn''t kill anyone, he gave the concubine letter. Giving the Chu Emperor''s widow the concubine letter was clearly an insult to the Chu Emperor and the Chu Dynasty... Although the Chu Emperor and the Chu Dynasty were not good, the Chu Emperor allowed the country to This action has saved the capital from a big war, and the harm will not affect the family. It is really shameless for you to y with the Meng family like this. Anyone who has a righteous heart shoulde out to seek justice for the Meng family!"


    When Commander Yuan arrived with the Royal Guards, what he saw was Wei Xiao being scolded by everyone. Surprisingly, Wei Xiao did not retaliate and just stood and let those people scold him.


    Moreover, he had been arrested by the prison guards of the Ministry of Punishment and was also detained... Wei Xiao did not resist the arrest. What a strange thing!


    Commander Yuan was shocked and hurriedly came over to ask Mr. Feng: "Shang Shu, are there any injuries to the prison guards from the Ministry of Punishment?"


    Wei Xiao always brought two troops, one bright and one dark, wherever he went. The prison guards from the Ministry of Punishments were almost useless in Wei Xiao''s eyes. How did they capture him?


    Mr. Feng shook his head: "There is no damage. Why does Commander Yuan ask like this?"


    Could he say that because he knew Wei Xiao so well, he was sure that Wei Xiao would resist arrest and would definitely kill a few prison guards from the Ministry of Justice to vent his anger?


    Commander Yuan did not answer. He only shouted to everyone around him: "Shut up and get out of the way. Your Majesty is still waiting to see Prince Wei!"


    There was just silence all around, and soon someone came forward, knelt down towards him, and said, "Sir, one of the conditions for Wei Chu to sign the covenant is to treat the female members of the Chu family well. Meng''s case is too bad, please sir." Please help us report to Your Majesty... please Your Majesty to investigate thoroughly and not to favor Wei Xiao just because he is Your Majesty''s nephew, otherwise where is the nationalw?!"


    Heh, will Wei Qi favor him?


    To this day, Wei Qi has long wanted to kill his most powerful threat. Wei Xiao sneered and looked at the man. Just when he was about to ask him who he was, Gu Jinan turned around and whipped him. The pain caused him to control his mouth.


    Wei Xiao was beaten in public, but he didn''t show any signs of anger. Everyone present was shocked and even forgot to say the righteous words he had prepared.


    Gu Jinan dismounted while they were in a daze and came over to salute Commander Yuan: "Master Yuan, the Criminal Department has arrested the suspect and brought him to justice. Are you here now to take the suspect to see His Majesty?"


    Commander Yuan nodded: "Exactly, Lord Gu, just hand over Prince Wei to me."


    "Yes." Gu Jinan immediately said to the prison guard of the Ministry of Punishment: "Hurry up and hand the suspect over to Commander Yuan!"


    Hey! The prison guards from the Ministry of Punishments were overjoyed and hurriedly pushed Wei Xiao to the imperial guards.


    Mr. Feng looked at Gu Jinan and said, "Brother An, since you no longer need to **** the suspect, you can go back to the vi and continue investigating the case."


    Wei Chang is still in the vi, and he is a ruthless man. Mr. Feng is worried that Wei Chang will do something to the Chu family while they are gone, so he asks Gu Jinan to go back.


    "Yes." Gu Jin''an agreed and rode back to the vi without staying any longer.


    Wei Chang knew that he had gone and returned, so he justughed and said nothing more. He continued to order his people: "Don''t be afraid of him. Keep searching and don''t miss any ce!"


    Yes! The eunuchs under hismand responded to the guards and continued to search the vi.


    Their hands were very long, and they even wanted to search the house where Mrs. Chu lived. Fortunately, Gu Jinan came back quickly and stopped them: "Your Majesty said that he would respect Mrs. Chu as his aunt, and Mrs. Chu did not kill anyone." If there is no suspicion of Meng''s suspicion, why are you still searching for it? Do you want to deliberately disobey the emperor''s order and put His Majesty into an unkind and unjust ce?!"


    These words were so serious that the eunuchs did not dare to mess around, so they had no choice but to ask Wei Chang for help.


    Wei Changughed after hearing this. Gu Jinan did indeed have a poisonous mouth, but in Wei Chang''s eyes, Gu Jinan was still too young!


    Soon, Wei Chang arrived at Mrs. Chus yard.


    Gu Jin''s heart sank. Wei Chang was so persistent. It seemed that Wei Qi had given the order to take the opportunity to search Mrs. Chu''s residence to see if Emperor Jingyuan had left any edicts.


    Great eunuch, these rude little eunuchs actually want to search Mrs. Chus house! Gu Jinan was the first toin.


    It''s a pity, Wei Chang said: "Without evidence, Mrs. Chu''s house really shouldn''t be searched, but this case has endangered the rtionship between the Wei and Chu families. For the sake of the Chu family''s innocence, I think it''s better to do a little search." Its good.


    With such a great opportunity, if the Chu Family Vi is not turned upside down, how can His Majesty feel relieved?


    Gu Jinan was very angry, and just as he was about to speak, Mrs. Chu came out: "The chief **** is absolutely right. A search will help prove the old woman''s innocence."


    "Mrs. Chu understands the righteousness well. Thank you very much, my ve." After Wei Chang saluted Mrs. Chu, he personally led the eunuchs into the house and searched Mrs. Chu''s house carefully. He also took away some suspicious items.


    However, this is not enough!


    Wei Chang said again: "Old Madam, I heard that there is some discord between the Meng family and other female members of the Chu family. The old ve is afraid that the other female family members will harm the Meng family to vent their anger. Can the old ve also search the houses of other Chu family members? "


    The smile on Mrs. Chus face did not change, and she only said one word: Yes.


    Happy National Day, I wish our country will always be like the summer sun, warm and dazzling, and I wish ourpatriots peace, health and prosperity. The only way to relieve worries is to get rich0.0

 Chapter 2940: Mutation, another one dies【2】

    Chapter 2940: Mutation, another one dies��2��


    Chapter 2940 Mutation, another death2


    "Thank you, Mrs. Chu." Wei Chang said gratefully, but he felt a little proud... Now that they have moved to the David Dynasty, these Chu Dynasty royal women are still living the lives of nobledies in the vi. It is simply unbelievable. They should be punished Throw him into prostitution!


    "Master Zuo, Master Qiu, we are officials of the Ministry of Punishment. ording to thew, we should be present to record the people, ces, and things being searched. Let''s go with the chief internal prison." Gu Jinan was worried that Wei Chang would slip a lie during the search. The imperial edict went to the residence of the female rtives of the Chu family, and the Chu family was wiped out, so they proposed to go and search together.


    Qiu Yongcheng said nothing.


    Zuo Shili nodded and said, "Okay."


    His uncle said that there was no future in the Ministry of Punishment, and he would be transferred to the Ministry of Husbandry or the Ministry of Personnel in two years, so he did not have to work hard in the Ministry of Punishment and could only act with capable and righteous colleagues in the Ministry of Punishment. When such a person works, he will not make any mistakes, and he will not be harmed... Gu Jinan is quite capable and has a good heart, so Zuo Shili always listens to him in official matters.


    Wei Chang was angry when he heard this. What happened to Mr. Zuos nephew? Why do you listen to Gu Jinan like this?


    The entrance to the courtyard where the female members of the Chu family lived has long been guarded by the Imperial Forest Army, especially the Ran family''s yard, which was heavily guarded.


    Ran was the biological mother of the former eighth prince. Wei Qi was worried that Emperor Jingyuan would leave any edicts from his old ministers to assist the eighth prince, so after searching Mrs. Chu''s house, he came second to search Ran''s residence.


    Ran stood on the porch. When he saw them, he said nothing. He bowed to them and let them enter the house to search.


    Wei Chang led people in to search for a long time, but still nothing was found. He was very unwilling. When he came out of the house and saw Ms. Ran, he pointed at the white hair tie on her head and said, "Mrs. Chu, can you take off the hair tie?" Are you going to check it with me?"


    The chief eunuch, wait a moment. Ran didnt waste any time and immediately took off the hair tie and handed it to Wei Chang.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Chu." Wei Chang asked someone to take apart the hairband, but there was nothing hidden inside, and there was no writing on it.


    However, Wei Chang was still unwilling to give in. He pointed at Ran''s belt and said, "Mrs. Chu, can you take off your belt and give it to the old ve?"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Gu Jinan, but also Zuo Shili was shocked: "Great eunuch, isn''t this inappropriate?"


    Even if there was a search, there was no reason to take the woman''s clothes and belts. If he hadn''t known that Wei Chang was an eunuch, Zuo Shili would have thought that he had some evil intentions towards the Ran family?


    Gu Jinan said to Zuo Shili: "Master Zuo, write down what the chief **** said just now, sort it out, and present it to your majesty for review."


    Wei Chang was not afraid and exined: "Master Gu, this old ve''s move is indeed a bit rude, but since we have searched, we must search thoroughly, so that we can restore the innocence of the Chu family''s female rtives."


    "But asking for the women''s clothes and belts is clearly insulting the women. How can you restore the innocence of the women?!" Gu Jinan suppressed his anger and said: "The Ministry of Punishment will not investigate the case like this. If the chief internal prison wants to investigate like this, then go in The pce has requested a decree, and after receiving His Majesty''s decree, the chief **** can investigate as he pleases."


    Wei Chang looked at Gu Jinan, but he did not insist, but said: "Since Mr. Gu said so, I naturally don''t dare to be presumptuous anymore."


    He looked at Ran again and said, "Mrs. Chu, please forgive me. I am arrogant. Thank you for your cooperation. I will leave first."


    After saying that, he actually led the Imperial Guards away and went to search the next residence of the female family members of the Chu family.


    His actions are confusing to watch.


    Zuo Shili quietly grabbed Qiu Yongcheng and asked: "Brother Qiu, why is the chief **** like this?"


    Inexplicable!


    Qiu Yongcheng shook his head: "I don''t know either... don''t say anything anymore, follow me quickly and continue taking notes."


    In fact, what he was thinking about was: It is impossible for people like Wei Chang to do useless things... If the search for the residence of the Chu family''s female rtives was to find the imperial edict of Emperor Jingyuan, then if Gu Jinan was angered, he would definitely want to tell His Majesty and the Wei Dynasty. People... Gu Jinan still misses the Chu Dynasty in his heart!


    And there are still many young old officials of the Chu Dynasty like Gu Jinan. If Gu Jinan is disloyal to the Wei Dynasty, then arge number of young old officials of the Chu Dynasty may have different intentions!


    Gu Jinan is also the brother-inw of the Duke of Qin. Gu Jinan is not loyal to the Wei Dynasty, so is the Duke of Qin loyal to the Wei Dynasty?


    As long as His Majesty and the Wei courtiers and generals have doubts in their hearts, after the Wei Dynasty is stabilized, they will definitely raise a butcher''s knife against them... After all, there is no need for disloyal people!


    Ran quickly informed Mrs. Chu of what happened here.


    Mrs. Chu was wise. After hearing that Gu Jinan had blocked Wei Chang, she immediately said: "Everyone, please take off your clothes and send them to the pce!"


    "This?" Ms. Ran was shocked and said with a red face: "Old madam, if the clothes we are wearing are sent to the pce for inspection, it will be a loss to the Chu family''s face. Outsiders willugh at the Chu family even more, and if the Chu family After retreating to this step, will they do something more extreme next?"


    If you want clothes for your women today, you will be able to get them tomorrow...


    Mrs. Chu said: "Every old woman knows what you said... But only by doing this can the world know that Wei Chang and the others are here to find the imperial edict. Only by doing this can the world know that the female rtives of the Chu family are here There is no edict in it."


    It can also tell the world that the women of the Chu family have been treated poorly by the Wei Dynasty and have been wronged...and only after the world knows this, the Wei family will be truly afraid, and the women of the Chu family can live a good life.


    It seems like we are being humiliated, but in the final analysis, it is us who are in charge... Just do it, once and for all, it is better than being stared at all the time looking for a posthumous edict.


    Yes. Ran could only do as he was told.


    The female members of the Chu family moved very quickly. In less than two quarters of an hour, they put the clothes they had changed into a box and cage and handed them to... Zuo Shili.


    Zuo Shili''s face turned red with embarrassment, and he said angrily: "Why is Mrs. Chu doing this?"


    What day is today? Why do so many people do weird things?


    besides


    Its okay for you to be crazy, why do you want to drag me into the water? I''m just a junior in the Ministry of Punishment. Can you let me go? !


    Mrs. Chu said: "The Meng family''s case is too bad. In order to prove their innocence, the Chu family naturally had to let people from the Ministry of Punishment search thoroughly. But after all, these are the women''s clothes. In order to take into ount the face of the Chu family, as well as the Wei Dynasty and His Majesty, Because of her reputation, the old woman can only send the clothes into the pce and let the queen send her maids to check them.


    That makes sense.


    But


    "Master Gu is in the vi, why doesn''t Mrs. Chu give it to him?"


    You must be familiar with him.


    Mrs. Chu said directly: "Because he is an old minister of the Chu Dynasty, and Mr. Zuo is a confidant of the Wei Dynasty. It is most suitable to hand it over to you. Moreover, Mr. Zuo''s face is extremely upright. I can trust you, old woman. Please help the old woman." Lets take a trip.


    He has an upright face?


    Zuo Shili was a little happy to be praised. After thinking about it, he agreed: "Okay."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Chu, I will definitely hand over the clothes to the maids in the pce, and I will never let the men from the Royal Forest Army touch them!"


    Mrs. Chu was very moved and said with red eyes: "Thank you, Mr. Zuo...you are indeed an upright child."


    I hope the new dynasty can have more such kind-hearted young ministers, so that the new dynasty can be more clear-minded.


    "Mrs. Chu, stay here, there is no need to send her off!" After Zuo Shili said goodbye to Mrs. Chu, he led the prison guards and pulled a cart of clothes out of the vi.


    Wei Chang was furious when he found out about it, and hurriedly led people to chase him, but unfortunately it was already toote.

 Chapter 2941: Mutation, another one dies【3】

    Chapter 2941: Mutation, another one dies��3��


    Chapter 2941 Mutation, another death3


    Zuo Shili and the others were riding on horseback, while Wei Xiao was walking all the way to the imperial city wearing the shackles of heavy punishment, so Zuo Shili quickly caught up with Wei Xiao and the others.


    When Wei Chang saw this, he didn''t dare to shout out to Zuo Shili. He hurriedly used the cover of the crowd to quietly stop the carriage and wanted to get it away... As long as the carriage was taken away and the clothes were gone, Mrs. Chu''s n would bepleted No more!


    But there were too many people watching the excitement on the street. Zuo Shili''s horse in front was suddenly frightened. After neighing, it turned around and ran backwards, banging hard against the carriage.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a sound, including the sound of a carriage overturning, the sound of boxes and cages falling, and the sound of people being thrown to the ground.


    "Shili!" Mr. Feng quickly ordered the prison guards of the Ministry of Punishments: "Go and save Mr. Xiao Zuo!"


    He yelled at the people around him again: "Spread out, the horses are frightened, and anyone who doesn''t want to be trampled to death should spread out!"


    After Commander Yuan heard this, he hurriedly called to his son: "Boss, go and control the horses that are pulling the cart!"


    He himself ran towards Zuo Shili''s horse. After catching up with it, he spent a lot of effort and finally restrained the horse.


    "Xiao Zuo, how are you, Xiao Zuo? The official of the Ministry of Justice is injured, please call the doctor quickly!" Mr. Feng was the first to rush over and hug Zuo Shili. He roughly checked his body and saw that it was just a flesh injury and no muscle movement. Behind the bones, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looked around again and ordered: "Prison guards from the Ministry of Punishment, quickly pack up the fallen things. What kind of mess does it look like?!"


    When he said this, the people around him came back to their senses.


    Lao Qu and others looked at the scattered women''s clothes and asked: "Why are there women''s clothes with the word Chu on them? What on earth is going on?!"


    Zuo Shili was not seriously injured and could still speak. When he heard this, he looked at Mr. Feng and said guiltily: "My lord, this is an ipetent official. Even the **** of evidence went wrong. I have failed you and Mr. Chu." Peoples trust...you can punish me with three years sry!


    His uncle said that if the family has money, if he fails in an errand, he will admit his mistake and ask for a fine, as long as he is not dismissed.


    Mr. Feng looked at Zuo Shili and felt very sorry for this young man, but he had to fight for the maximum benefits and protection for the female members of the Chu family, so he could only sacrifice Zuo Shili.


    However, if the Zuo family is wiped out in the future, he will protect Zuo Shili and not let him suffer this time in vain.


    "Chu, Mrs. Chu...could these be the clothes of the Chu family''s female rtives!" The old ministers kneeling on the roadside were shocked, and soon pointed at the clothes and cried: "What are you doing? What are you going to do? Do you want to bully people like this to force the generals of the Chu Dynasty to rebel against David?!"


    The former Minister of War, Dai Lao, rushed over, grabbed Zuo Shili by thepel of his clothes, pped him twice, and cursed: "Shameless man, but you took away the clothes of the female members of the Chu family?!"


    I, I, I didnt... Mrs. Chu asked me to carry the clothes into the pce. She, she even praised me for being upright and a good young man~


    Dai Lao: "Ah, you have such a syed eyebrow. You look like a treacherous prime minister at first nce, and you are still upright. You are so upright that you took away the clothes of the female members of the Chu family. You are so shameless!"


    I didnt, everything I said is true...Sir, save me! Zuo Shili grabbed Mr. Fengs hand and asked for help.


    Mr. Feng said: "Don''t be nervous. Mr. Dai was the minister of the previous dynasty and is a reasonable man. If you tell me the whole story, you will be able to resolve the misunderstanding." "Ah? Yes, do you want to say it in public?" Zuo Shili It''s very embarrassing. If you say it in public, it will embarrass the female members of the Chu family, and may also offend Wei Chang.


    What, you have done something harmful to the world, so you dont dare to say it in public?! The person who spoke was Ma Qianhu from the Military and Horse Division of the First Five Cities. He was big and his fist was as big as a sea bowl.


    Zuo Shili looked at his raised fist and was so frightened that he hurriedly told the whole story.


    "Old Mrs. Chu said that for the purpose of investigating the case, she could give her belts and clothes, but she could only give them to the Queen, who would send a nun from the pce to check. So I took the clothes and entered the pce. How did I know that something had happened? The thing... I am really just helping the women of the Chu family, I am innocent!" Zuo Shili cried so hard that he couldn''t breathe. He felt that the Criminal Department was really a terrible yamen. If he had known that he would note to the Criminal Department to gain seniority Now, lets y at home for two more years, waiting for the vacancies in the Ministry of Household Affairs and the Ministry of Personnel.


    When Wu Chengguan, the former Ministry of Rites, heard this, he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. He knelt on the ground and cried: "A **** led the Royal Guards to the vi to investigate the case, and even reached out to the female members of the Chu family... This **** is What do you want to do? Do you want to destroy the Wei-Chu alliance for Your Majesty? Or is Your Majesty responsible for this..."


    "Sir Wu, shut up!" Seeing that the fire had reached its limit, Dai Lao began to act as a peacemaker and advised: "Sir Wu, you are too serious. How could it have reached this point? The **** must have lost his man. Xiongfeng, who is unbnced in his heart, wants to take the opportunity to offend the female members of the Chu family, so as to increase his prestige."


    Mr. Feng said in time: "Dai Lao''s words are right. Our Majesty is the most benevolent. It is impossible to order the chief **** to ask for the clothes and belts of women... The imperial city gate is about to be closed. Let''s take Prince Wei into the pce first." , when I see Your Majesty, I will definitely inform Your Majesty about the chief eunuchs request for clothes and belts.


    "Mr. Feng, wait..." Wu Chengguan bit his finger and wrote a blood letter on the spot. He also handed another blood letter to Mr. Feng: "Please help me to present it to His Majesty. I beg Your Majesty to return the Meng family and the female members of the Chu family." , to bring justice to thews of the Davidic dynasty...someone, kneel down and thank you."


    After saying that, he bowed to Mr. Feng, turned his head towards the imperial city, and kowtowed nine times. This move made many people present sob.


    After a while, the people present kowtowed to the imperial city one after another, repeating: "I beg your majesty to return the Meng family, the women of the Chu family, and thews of the David Dynasty to justice!"


    The voice was so loud that Wei Chang, who wanted to stand up and act upright, was frightened and flinched.


    Wei Chang didn''t stay long. He took advantage of the crowd to kneel down and sneaked away to the imperial city... He messed up the matter and made it known to the whole city. It caused the old officials of the Chu Dynasty to write blood letters to avenge their grievances. He had to go back as early as possible. Inform His Majesty and discuss countermeasures. Otherwise, don''t talk to him. I''m afraid even His Majesty won''t get any benefits!


    Mr. Feng was guarded by powerful dead men. The dead men kept an eye on the chief **** and soon informed Mr. Feng that he had slipped away to the imperial city.


    "Xiao Zuo, you are a witness,e with me to the pce to plead your case." Mr. Feng said, and reassured the old ministers. After the clothes were packed, he took a cart of clothes and escorted Wei Xiao to the emperor. Go to the city.


    Wei Xiao watched a good show and felt happy. At this moment, he shouted again: "I did not harm Meng. I am innocent and willing to be arrested because I believe that David''s criminalw can give me justice." !


    They shouted all the way to the gate of the imperial city. After Meng Changrong heard it, he cursed: "You have hurt someone and you stillin, Wei Xiao, you are really shameless!"


    Wei Xiao looked at him and said: "I swear on my life that I have never harmed the Meng family, but your family dares to swear on my life that you did not listen to others'' orders and deliberately wronged me?!"


    Meng Changrong was startled and said angrily: "Shut up! Wei Xiao, you are really vicious. First you seriously injured my father, then you mutted my sister, and now you bite our Meng family. You, evil people like you, will not be tolerated if you don''t obey thew!" "

 Chapter 2942: Mutation, another one dies【4】

    Chapter 2942: Mutation, another one dies��4��


    Chapter 2942 Mutation, another death4


    Meng Changrong turned around, lifted up the quilt on Meng Zhanpeng, cut off Meng Zhanpeng''s clothes, pointed at the hideous wound and said: "This is the evidence that Wei Xiao seriously injured my father, Wei Xiao, do you dare to deny that this was not done by you?! "


    Then he shouted to Commander Yuan and Mr. Feng: "I kindly ask the two adults toe over to examine the injuries and record the evidence that Wei Xiao harmed my father and my sister in the book!"


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao was a little surprised... He had underestimated Meng Changrong. This man had some ability, but his ability was too small to enter the court or catch his eye.


    Mr. Feng is the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment. After hearing this, he ordered the people of the Ministry of Punishment: "Go and examine the injury and register and make a register."


    "Yes." The apanying prison guards from the Ministry of Justice took Zuo Zuo to check Meng Zhanpeng''s injuries, and asked for Wei Xiao''s saber. After spending almost two quarters of an hourparing the wounds, they finally examined the wounds clearly and came back to report: " The injury on Meng Zhanpeng''s back was indeed caused by Prince Wei''s saber, but the vital part was obviously avoided, and the injured was able to survive."


    this?


    Meng Changrong was unconvinced: "Feng Shangshu, your punishment department is too biased towards Wei Xiao!"


    What does it mean to deliberately avoid key points?


    Doesn''t this mean that Wei Xiao has no intention of killing his father?


    Mr. Feng looked at him and said: "Any yamen''s injury examination records must be true to the word. There is no favoritism... If you want to talk about favoritism, it is the Meng family who has been favored."


    Meng Changrong looked aggrieved, with tears in his eyes: "Shang Shu Feng''s words are really heart-breaking. Do you want the Meng family to not redress their grievances?!"


    Mr. Feng said: "The Meng family can naturally redress their grievances, but they should go to the Ministry of Justice, Dali Temple or Jingzhao Mansion to redress their grievances. Even if they file a petition and submit the petition, they should go to the room under the Imperial City to wait for His Majesty''s summons. Making trouble at the gate of the imperial city is a serious crime, but the Meng family was not punished. The man from Yujiang County initiallyined to the imperial court, but he was whipped dozens of times by the imperial guards and lost half of his life... Your Majesty is really very kind to the Meng family."


    The voice was not loud, but Mr. Fengs words frightened Meng Changrong.


    When Wei Xiao saw this, he stared at him with zing eyes and said loudly: "Your father was indeed hurt by me. I hurt him because he might know the clues to the Wei family''s injustice case back then, but he kept talking and didn''t tell me. I have no choice but to torture him. I admit this crime of hurting others and am willing to ept the punishment of the criminalw! But..."


    He raised his head, his eyes were downcast, and he scanned the people present with sharp eyes and said: "I did not harm the Meng family, so even if I die, I will not admit the crime of harming the Meng family!"


    This momentum and look were so intimidating that many people who apanied the Meng family on their knees to cry out their grievances shrank their necks.


    However, this is not enough.


    Wei Xiao added: "I am in awe of David''s criminalw, so I am willing to go to jail even if I am wronged, and cooperate with the Ministry of Punishment''s investigation, just because I believe that David''s criminalw will give me justice, and I also believe that David''s criminalw will severely punish those who framed me." The kings thief!


    As soon as these words came out, some people already wanted to get up and go home.


    Ning Ji stood at the gate of the imperial city and watched, feeling funny... Wei Xiao was still struggling, but no matter how hard Wei Xiao and Mr. Feng tried, no matter how many things Wei Qi did that could kill Wei Xiao, the only one who would win in the end was It''s him!


    Ning Ji lowered his head and looked at Wei Lin: "Your Highness, the closing time of the imperial city has passed. Go and invite Prince Wei and the Meng family into the imperial city."


    In order to promote Wei Lin, Wei Qi asked Ning Ji to take Wei Lin out to be a peacemaker and pretend to be kind.


    "Yes." Wei Lin nodded, walked out with regr steps, and said to the people around him: "Everyone, my father has learned about the unjust case between Meng and Meng Zhanpeng, and will definitely make the decision for Meng and his daughter. However, it is necessary to handle the case. Its almost nighttime now, and the sky is cold. Father, please..." Wei Lin was speaking well, but Wei Xiao interrupted him, looked at him and asked, "Brother Lin, does your uncle know that Wei Chang insulted Chu? The female family members want to take away the belts and clothes of the female family members of the Chu family?!"


    Wei Lin was stunned when he was asked... He had already heard about the Chu family''s women''s clothing, but it was just a trivial matter, far less important than killing Wei Xiao, so he didn''t think of responding, but Wei Xiao unexpectedly Asking questions in public, it turned out to be a viin who specifically wanted to harm his room!


    But Wei Lin was smart and quickly said: "My father has always treated the Chu family''s female rtives with courtesy. If they have been wronged, my father will naturally seek justice for them. You don''t have to worry!"


    "You?" Wei Xiao looked sad: "Brother Lin is not even willing to call me brother, cousin or Prince Wei now? You must know that being a brother is someone who has been wrongly used. Even if he really breaks thew, he will not be taken away before he is sentenced. Before bing a prince, I thought that my brothers contribution to the David Dynasty was worthy of calling me Prince Wei or brother, right?


    If it werent for this king who conquered this country, you, a concubine raised by a young woman, could have be the prince!


    Wei Lin felt aggrieved, but Wei Xiao had indeed done meritorious service to David, so he could only change his mind: "Second cousin, you are serious...it is gettingte. Pleasee to the pce with your second cousin and the Meng family as soon as possible. Father and David will decide the punishment." I will restore your innocence!"


    Wei Xiao added: "Brother Lin is wrong. Regarding the Meng family''s case, the Meng family and I are on opposite sides. Only one party is innocent in this matter. If I did not harm the Meng family, then the Meng family deliberately wronged me... If you falsely use the prince, you will be punished byw!"


    "Wei Xiao, that''s enough, hurry into the city!" Mr. Feng finally interrupted the two brothers and took the lead to enter the imperial city. When passing by Ning Ji, he nodded towards Ning Ji... This Ning Ji is indeed not a Good thing, standing next to Wei Lin, he didn''t stop Wei Lin from talking and allowed the rtionship between Wei Lin and Wei Xiao to deteriorate.


    Did Ning Ji do this to reap the benefits?


    But Ning Ji is just a nobleman and civil servant in the capital, and he has no soldiers and horses. Even if Wei Xiao and Wei Qi are both injured, what big benefits can he get?


    Proim yourself emperor?


    Or is it Ning Ji who still wants to make Sang the emperor?


    At this moment, Mr. Feng thought a lot, but he did not expect that Ning Ji did have soldiers and horses, and there were many more, so Ning Ji was qualified to be emperor.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Feng." Ning Ji nodded and saluted Mr. Feng. After seeing Wei Xiao, he added, "It is a wise move for Prince Wei to cooperate with the Criminal Department in handling the case."


    But he wasughing at Wei Xiao''s stupidity in his heart. He just deliberately released two clues, but Wei Xiao impulsively caused so many troubles.


    Look, how can a fool like Wei Xiao be willing to be his minister? The only option is to kill Wei Xiao, destroy David, and put himself on the throne.


    Only when he bes emperor can the people of the world live a good life!


    Wei Xiao said: "I believe that Mr. Feng can find out the truth, clear my name, and settle the dispute between Wei and Chu."


    Do you believe Mr. Feng can find out the truth?


    Ning Ji felt a sense of ridicule in his heart again... He had released the clues for Yin Xiaosi, Grandma Yin, and Grandma Zhang. As long as he wanted to, he could cut off those clues at any time, or turn them into false clues.


    And Sun Liang and others were also sent by him.


    Everything Sun Liang''s soldiers said was ording to his instructions, so no matter how powerful Mr. Feng was, as long as he didn''t let go, Mr. Feng would not be able to find any clues to exonerate Wei Xiao!


    "Mr. Feng is a capable minister in the two dynasties. He is good at criminal justice. I also believe that Mr. Feng will investigate the case." After Ning Ji finished speaking, he came to the Meng family and said: "Master Meng, Your Majesty has a decree to invite the Meng family. Go to the pce and report your grievances.

 Chapter 2943: Mutation, death without evidence

    Chapter 2943: Mutation, death without evidence


    Chapter 2943 Mutation, death without evidence


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Meng Changrong knocked hard towards the entrance of the imperial city and thanked Wei Qi for summoning him. The panic that had been in his heart for a long time disappeared because his family was in the wrong ce this time... Wei Qi was very fond of Wei Xiao. He was dissatisfied and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Wei Xiao. If he really felt sorry for Wei Xiao and cared about Wei Xiao''s reputation, he would have summoned his family to the pce toin. It was impossible to let his family make a fuss outside for a long time.


    That expert is right... no matter whether his sister dies or not, whether Wei Xiao gains power or falls, the Meng family can get great benefits from both of them!


    Meng Changrong suppressed his thoughts and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, Prince Ning."


    Wei Lin nodded and said, "Enter the pce quickly."


    However, it is very difficult to close the imperial city gate today...


    "Wait a minute!" Zong Zhengyi ran over on horseback. When he arrived at the gate of the imperial city, he abandoned his horse and walked on foot. He said to Qianhu, the guard of the imperial guard at the gate: "I want to see Prince Wei. The princess has something to say to him!"


    One sentence reminded everyone present that today is the day when Zong Zhengya returns home from three dynasties.


    The people around him were very sad... Zong Zhengya was really unlucky. He waited for Wei Xiao for several years and was given the drug to kill his heir. He finally got what he wanted, but Wei Xiao was arrested on the day he returned from Sanchao. Tsk Tsk, tsk, marrying this kind of man is better than going to the mountains to practice cultivation!


    After hearing this, the imperial guards quickly let him go: "Yes."


    Zong Zhengyi immediately caught up with Wei Xiao, stopped him and said, "Brother-inw, wait a minute. Sister Ya has something to tell you."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao was not happy. Instead, his face became sad and he uttered one word bluntly: "Say."


    He doesn''t need a woman''s sympathy or pity at all, so Zong Zhengya has no need to talk nonsense, unless Zong Zhengya can find the real murderer and exonerate him.


    When Zong Zhengyi saw this, he wanted to give Wei Xiao a double blow. If Zong Zheng''s family hadn''t bet his money on him, would Wei Xiao think he was willing toe here to spread the message?


    Zong Zhengyi said: "Sister Ya said that she will always believe that you are innocent. She will take good care of the family and the three concubines. She will wait for you toe home. In this life, she will never give up on you."


    Would you live or die?


    Wei Xiao smiled, anyone could say this in such a situation, but if Zong Zhengya really wanted to die for him, Zong Zhengya would definitely not be able to do it.


    However, he softened his expression at least and said: "I know this. Tell the princess to stay at home well. There is no need to do anything. David''s criminalw will restore my innocence... As for the return of Sanchao, I will wait for you." After the king clears his grievances, he will lead her back to her parents'' home in glory."


    Zong Zhengyi: "Okay, I will convey this to herter."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Later? Are you going to the pce with me?"


    Zong Zhengyi nodded: "Well, you are the son-inw of Zong Zheng''s family. If something happens to you, Zong Zheng''s family should send someone to attend."


    Wei Xiao refused: "No need, you can go back."


    Zong Zhengyi disagreed: "It''s not up to you. This is the attitude of Zong Zheng''s family towards their son-inw."


    If Sister Ya hadn''t forced me, do you think I would be willing to apany you?


    Sister Ya said that Wei Xiao has soldiers and horses, so nothing will happen this time. They will also use this incident to get rid of Wei Qi''s group. The Zongzheng family will take advantage of his downfall to kill him. He pulled his heart back, otherwise once Wei Xiao was released, the first person to be unlucky would be the Zongzheng family!


    After Zong Zhengyi thought about it carefully, he felt that there was no harm in showing good intentions first. If Wei Xiao really lost the case, the Zong Zheng family would abandon Zong Zhengya andpletely go to Wei Qi''s side, and then win over Wei Lin to be Wei Lin''s confidants can also rise. "Let''s go, it''s getting dark." Zong Zhengyi stopped talking to Wei Xiao and walked directly towards the Qingzheng Pce.


    Hundreds of ministers and generals had gathered in the Qingzheng Pce. When they saw Wei Xiaoing, they all looked at him.


    Yushi Xun finally found an opportunity and immediately scolded him: "Wei Xiao, you beast, don''t think that just by cooperating with the Ministry of Punishment''s investigation you can make everyone believe you are innocent. Sun Liang and others have already leaked the truth and said they listened to you." I went to kill Meng just after I was told to do so. If you still have some conscience, just plead guilty and stop making excuses!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Yushi Xun: "Say yes? When did the murderer''s words be evidence against a prince? Do you have a letter from me ordering them to kill the Meng family? If not, you are ndering me!"


    He looked at Wei Qi again and said: "Uncle, you must have rewarded me with the official position of Xun Yushi. My uncle is so anxious to put his nephew in the position..."


    "Brother Xiao, shut up!" Wei Qi hurriedly interrupted Wei Xiao and said with tears: "Brother Xiao, uncle knows that you have been wronged. Don''t worry, if your uncle doesn''t believe Sun Liang''s words, he will definitely investigate the case thoroughly and return the favor. You, give the Meng family justice."


    He also ordered Commander Yuan: "Take Xun Chen out, we don''t need him here!"


    Yes! Commander Yuan also annoyed Yushi Xun to death and immediately led people to drag him out.


    Pretending to be a good person again!


    Wei Xiao almost vomited when he saw it, but the most important thing now was to interrogate Sun Liang and others. He said: "Bring Sun Liang and others here, I will confront them personally!"


    Ouyang Zhang couldn''t help it anymore and said: "Prince Wei, you are now a suspect. You have to be careful with your words, otherwise you will only make people think you are arrogant."


    How much harm you have suffered because of your arrogance, isnt it enough for you to have a long memory?


    Wei Xiao still respected Ouyang Zhang. After hearing this, he said, "Thank you, Mr. Ouyang, for your teaching."


    He then looked directly at Wei Qi and said, "Uncle, please bring Sun Liang and the others up. My nephew wants to hear what lies they will tell to frame my nephew!"


    "Okay, uncle will send people to bring those beasts up. Don''t be anxious." Wei Qi reassured Wei Xiao and quickly asked Commander Yuan to go to a prison near the Qingzheng Pce to bring Sun Liang and others.


    But before Commander Yuan left the Qingzheng Pce, hundreds of imperial guards guarding the prison rushed to the entrance of the pce, knelt down and reported: "Your Majesty, Sun Liang and his men allmitted suicide! In front of the guards guarding the inner prison, They hit the wall in front of Mr. Ouyang so hard that their skulls were shattered and they all died on the spot."


    "Cao Yongzheng, what are you talking about? Sun Liang and the others are dead, what do you think? Staring face to face can make them hit the wall and die, a bunch of losers!" Commander Yuan was shocked, grabbed Cao Yongzheng and punched him twice, I wish I could beat him to death.


    "Hahaha, what a coincidence, it''s a dead end with no evidence." Wei Xiaoughed loudly, looked at Wei Qi, his eyes full of resentment, and shouted directly: "You really want me to die so much." ? But if you want to kill me, you should try to make a more careful n, but you are going to die without proof. Wei Qi, you are really a waste, even the n is so crude!"


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Brother Xiao, I didn''t use Sun Liang and others to harm you. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Mr. Feng to investigate..."


    "Didn''t you harm me? After I died because of this case, are you the biggest beneficiary? Since you benefited, how can you clear your suspicion?!" Wei Xiao red at Wei Qi, his eyes almost sharp. Wei Qi was cut into pieces by a thousand swords: "Wei Qi, in order to stabilize the throne, you did such a despicable thing. I will not let you seed. I will definitely make you pay the price with blood!"


    His face was ferocious, and his eyes were bulging with anger and covered with red bloodshot eyes. He looked like an evil ghost emerging from the underworld, which was extremely terrifying. His shouting words also caused a strange silence in the pce.

 Chapter 2944: Mutation, death without evidence【2】

    Chapter 2944: Mutation, death without evidence��2��


    Chapter 2944: Mutation, death without evidence [2]


    The officials and generals in the inner pce were all frightened... What did Wei Xiao mean by this? Are you going to officiallyunch an army against Wei Qi? !


    In a blink of an eye, the atmosphere in the pce became tense, especially the generals on both sides of Wei Xiao and Wei Qi, who had changed their postures and were about to start a fight at any time.


    Zhang Yan, Zhong Yu and other northwest generals are also always ready to respond in case of a fight.


    Ning Ji hurriedly came out and said: "Prince Wei, please calm down. Now is not the time for internal strife. We should first check the bodies of Sun Liang and others, and then arrest all the people rted to Sun Liang and others, and investigate and interrogate them one by one..."


    He looked at the ministers and generals in the pce and said in a deep voice: "This is a situation, a vicious situation that wants Prince Wei to turn against His Majesty and wants David to fall into civil strife, so everyone must be calm and not attack easily. , otherwise after both sides suffer losses, outsiders will benefit!"


    It is indeed Ning Ji''s goal to make Wei Xiao and Wei Qi turn against each other, but it is too early now, so we have to wait... wait until Wei Xiao loses control in despair and cannot discover the w in the game; wait until the army led by Qin Sang has moved further Once they are further away, it is a good time for Wei Xiao and Wei Qi to start a fight.


    If the rebellion between the uncle and nephew of the Wei familyes too soon, Qin Sang may lead the army back to the capital, and his n will fail!


    Master Zuo was the first to pick out and echoed: "Ninghou is right, Prince Wei needs to be calm, and he can''t let the real evil thief take advantage of the loophole!"


    You uncles and nephews must not bring down the Davidic dynasty. Otherwise, what will happen to the five generations of my Zuo family who have been rich and powerful? My family''s title is not yet warm!


    He quickly looked at Mr. Qin and Mr. Feng: "Old Duke Cheng and Mr. Feng, please advise Prince Wei. We are all members of the same family. Don''t let your Majesty get angry with you."


    "Master Zuo is right, now we need to check the bodies of Sun Liang and others first." Mr. Feng finally spoke and said: "Your Majesty, please order a thorough investigation of the details of all the soldiers guarding the Chu Family Vi. Who do they associate with? Who are the current and past Shangguan? Who is the official who rmended them to join the Chu Family Vi as guards? Debts, money and other matters must also be investigated. Are there any secret rtives or concubines? "


    Wei Qi was afraid that Wei Xiao''s troops would attack the capital, so he did not dare to kill Wei Xiao too quickly. He immediately said: "I will issue an order to get to the bottom of this case!"


    After giving the Ministry of Punishments an imperial edict that they could investigate beyond their authority, he came to Wei Xiao and said, "Brother Xiao, Mr. Ouyang Hu is a well-known schr. He has always been fair and has won the trust of courtiers and Mu Geer. Therefore, my uncle ordered him to personally Guarding Sun Liang and others, we didnt expect that something would happen.


    Ouyang Hu is the most neutral person, and even prefers Wei Xiao because of the Qin family, so the death of Sun Liang and others cannot be med on him. If Wei Xiao is angry, he should go to Ouyang Hu.


    Ke Wei Xiao sneered and said: "Since they are nning to harm me, Sun Liang and the others must have received orders from their master early in the morning and knew when and under what circumstances they were going to die. It doesn''t matter who you send to guard them!"


    This is quite right.


    Wei Qi was rebuffed and had no intention of pretending. He pointed at the pce door and said, "Let''s go to the prison yard and have a look."


    He also dragged Wei Lin along.


    Wei Lin was very scared, and his men struggled, but Wei Qi held his wrist tightly and wouldn''t let go... As the heir to the David Dynasty, if he didn''t even dare to look at the corpse, how could he control the civil and military officials of the dynasty!


    The prison yard is located near Qingzheng Hall, and it takes more than a quarter of an hour to walk there.


    Ouyang Hu saw theming and came over to plead guilty: "I am ipetent, please punish me."


    Wei Qi hurriedly helped him up: "Mr. Ouyang''s words are serious. Sun Liang and the others are going tomit suicide. No one can stop them. It''s lucky that Mr. Ouyang was not injured."


    After saying this, he led his ministers into the house to check on the body.


    Eleven people hit the wall andmitted suicide together. The scene in the house was really scary. Wei Lin was vomiting when he saw the corpse and almost vomited. He covered his mouth tightly and smelled the sachet to make himself feel better.


    Wei Qi frowned slightly when he saw this. He felt that Wei Lin was still too weak and he had to let the general who taught him lead him to see more corpses... Well, with such a teaching method, it was difficult for Wei Lin not to go crazy.


    The imperial physician in the pce and the clerk of the Ministry of Punishment immediately got busy, and three-quarters of an hourter, they came over and reported: "Your Majesty, Sun Liang and the others did hit the wall and died. There was no sign of poisoning, and there were no notes, poisons, or other suspicious things on their bodies. things.


    "There are no clues, so it''s very difficult to investigate." Mr. Zuo looked at Ning Ji with a sad face: "Does Ning Hou have any magic tricks to solve this case quickly?"


    Let''s settle this matter quickly, otherwise no one will be able to live a good life!


    Ning Ji nced at Wei Xiao and said: "As Prince Wei said, since it is a game, then Sun Liang and the others are clean, and nothing can be found by checking the bodies...ording to what Mr. Feng said before, check them People you have contact with outside, such as Sun Liangs cousin.


    but


    Ning Ji added: "Your Majesty, please punish Wei Chang severely ording to thew... He abused his power, forcibly searched the residence of the Chu family''s female family members, and even demanded their clothes. At this juncture, if such an insult to the Chu family''s female family members is not severely punished, I''m afraid he will It would endanger the reputation of the Davidic dynasty."


    Although it was Wei Xiao who ordered Wei Chang to search for Emperor Jingyuan''s edict, Wei Chang messed up the matter and made it known to everyone. It would not work without severe punishment. Wei Qi could only say: "What Ninghou said is absolutely correct. I will order the capture of Wei Chang right now. I will not let an **** harm the female members of the Chu family!"


    I went to ask Mr. Feng again: "Mr. Feng, I leave it to you to investigate the matter of Sun Liang and others. You must investigate this case clearly and bring justice to Brother Xiao, the David Dynasty, and the Chu and Meng families."


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will interrogate Chen Zhang and others overnight, and the people in Huyang Lane will also investigate one by one, and will not let go of any clues to solve the case." Mr. Feng added: "The clothes of the Chu family''s female family members have been brought into the pce. Please also ask Your Majesty to send a nun from the pce to check the clothes."


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "No, the clothes of the Chu family''s female rtives were taken by Wei Chang without authorization. They should be sent back. How can we inspect them?"


    Wei Xiao sneered and said, "Uncle, the **** paid a huge price to take back the clothes of the female members of the Chu family. If he didn''t check them, wouldn''t he be sorry for the eunuch? What if the clothes of the female members of the Chu family contained Emperor Jingyuan''s edict? "


    This, how dare you say it, Mr. Zuo was trembling with fear, pretending that he was deaf and didn''t hear!


    Mr. Feng continued: "Your Majesty, Prince Wei is right. Since the clothes have been brought back, let''s check them. After the inspection, firstly, everyone can feel at ease, secondly, the female family members of the Chu family can be cleared, and thirdly, It can cut off those who want to spread rumors that Emperor Huai of Chu has left a legacy."


    When the matter came to this point, Wei Qi could only agree: "Okay, I will ask the queen to get the clothes, lead the female officials to inspect them, and then personally send the clothes back to the Chu Family Vi."


    Wei Qi didn''t want to talk about the Chu family''s women''s clothing anymore, so he asked Wei Xiao: "Brother Xiao, where do you want to be imprisoned? How about going to Anping Pce? This is your residence in the pce."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Uncle, my nephew is now a suspect. You let me live in Anping Pce. What I know is that you love me, but what you don''t know is that you think I am arrogant and deliberately trampling on David''s criminalw...or is it that uncle wants to Are you trying to kill your nephew?"


    If you want to pretend to be benevolent and righteous, I will have to break up with you and let those officials who think you are good to me see what evil intentions you have!


    After hearing this, Wei Qi looked sad: "Well, it''s my uncle''s fault. A hundred years from now, my uncle will go to plead guilty to your parents... Then where do you want to be imprisoned? A prison in heaven?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and chose a ce: "Go to the cell where Meng Shanhu is imprisoned."

 Chapter 2945: Mutation, death without evidence【3】

    Chapter 2945: Mutation, death without evidence��3��


    Chapter 2945 Mutation, death without evidence3


    Wei Xiao is also a figure who came from the art of war, so he knows that if it is really a big killing situation set up by an expert, then usually he will not just use one move to kill each person, but one move after another, one after another. Only in this way can everyone be defeated. Caught off guard!


    So his suspicion about Meng Shanhu was also a move to kill the situation.


    Sun Liang and others had already died in the pce. In order to prevent Meng Shanhu from also dying in prison, he had to keep an eye on it in person... Maybe he could find clues to the Meng case from Meng Shanhu and find out theyout behind it. Mastermind!


    Although Wei Qi was confused as to why Wei Xiao wanted to go to jail with Meng Shanhu, he still agreed: "That''s right."


    Ning Ji smiled with disdain after hearing this... Wei Xiao could keep an eye on Meng Shanhu, but he could also kill Yin Xiaosi and Granny Zhang.


    If Yin Xiaosi and Grandma Zhang''s family die, Wei Xiao will probably copse even more... and what Ning Ji has to do is to use one thing after another to force Wei Xiao to give up his reputation and kill Wei Qi in public The point!


    "Commander Yuan, take Brother Xiao to the cell where Mengshan Tiger is... It''s cold, add more charcoal fire and bedding. Brother Xiao is just a suspect, no one can take the opportunity to abuse him!" Wei Qi''s words showed his love. With a nephew''s heart, he really is a good uncle.


    "Yes." Commander Yuan responded and asked the imperial guards to **** Wei Xiao out of the house.


    "Wait a minute, Wei Xiao can''t leave yet." Meng Changrong knelt down in the yard and kowtowed to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, themon people still have grievances toin!"


    Mr. Zuo really wants to knock Meng Changrong unconscious with a kick... You are such a shameless person, can''t you let Commander Yuan send Wei Xiao away first, and then slowlyin about your grievances?


    Now its okay, because of your voice, everyone has to spend half an hour with this evil god!


    Wei Qi had been tired for a day and was so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back. Seeing Meng Changrong being so ignorant, he was very unhappy, but he still had to pretend to be a wise king. He helped Meng Changrong up and said: "The Meng family is the master of suffering. Naturally, we shouldin about our grievances... Let''s go to Qingzheng Hall and let Brother Xiao go there to confront us."


    "Thank you Lord for your kindness!" Meng Changrong was overjoyed. After kowtowing, he followed Wei Qi and the ministers back to the Qingzheng Hall.


    Meng Zhanpeng was still lying down in the Qingzheng Pce. When he saw Wei Qiing back, he said excitedly: "Themon people pay homage to your majesty. May your majesty be blessed!"


    Wei Qi was very tired and just nodded towards Meng Zhanpeng. After sitting down, he said to Meng Changrong: "Go ahead."


    Yes. Meng Changrong also told the story of how Wei Xiao broke into the Meng family to ask for clues about the Wei familys case. After getting no results, he seriously injured Meng Zhanpeng.


    Wei Qi was horrified. After calming down, he asked Meng Zhanpeng: "Do you really know the clues to the Wei family''s old case? If you know it, tell it immediately. I will give the Meng family a generous reward. But you have to tell the truth. If you dare to make up nonsense... I cant protect the Meng family!


    So you''d better be careful what you say. If you say something bad about me, it will rot in my stomach.


    How did Meng Zhanpeng know any clues? The Meng family would cause such amotion because they were acting on the instructions of that expert. Seeing Wei Qi''s anger when he asked, he was scared and said: "Yes, it''s Sister Yu who is in Chu." Where did Emperor Huai hear some clues? The specific clues are not clear to themon people... Themon people are ipetent and cannot help the Wei family to investigate the old case. Please convict your Majesty!"


    After hearing this, Wei Qi felt relieved, but said, "Brother Xiao, can you get any clues from Meng Shuyu?"


    Wei Xiao smiled, waiting for your words: "No."


    Really not?


    What about the concubinage book?


    Given Wei Xiaos nature, he must be able to give Meng Shuyu a concubine letter in exchange for useful clues.


    Wei Qi was very panicked as he guessed like this.


    And what Wei Xiao wants is for Wei Qi to panic... Only when he panics will there be chaos, and when there is chaos, will mistakes be made. Only then can he find the truth of the past from Wei Qi''s mistakes.


    Wei Qi suppressed his panic and asked again: "Brother Xiao, did you really get no clues from the Meng family? This is rted to the reputation of our Wei family in the history books. If you know, you must tell your uncle."


    Hehe, Wei Xiaoughed out loud, looked at him and said: "Uncle, the most important thing now is to find out the case of Meng Shuyu''s tragic death and calm the resentment of the old officials of the Chu Dynasty. Our family''s case can be postponed untilter."


    After speaking, he looked at Commander Yuan: "Commander Yuan, please take me to the cell... My uncle has been busy all day, so I have to let him rest and eat."


    But with his mysterious appearance, how could Wei Qi eat anything? !


    "Commander Yuan, take brother Xiao to the cell." Wei Qi suppressed his panic and anger, waved his hand towards Commander Yuan, and asked him to take Wei Xiao away first. "Yes." Commander Yuan escorted Wei Xiao away.


    In the prison, Meng Shanhu was shocked when he saw Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, you, why were you arrested?!"


    Wei Xiao nced at him and said: "Meng Shanhu, I don''t care who the master behind you is, I just want to remind you...be careful these days, don''t be assassinated by someone you trust!"


    this?


    Meng Shanhu was shocked: "Prince Wei, what do you mean?"


    Wei Xiao ignored him and went into a nearby cell, sitting on a chair and waiting.


    The guardsmen hurriedly cleaned the cell, spending a full three-quarters of an hour, lighting the stove, spreading leather mattresses, and even lighting incense, making the cell look like a young master''s room. .


    Meng Shanhu felt sour... Damn, you are here to enjoy your happiness, how can you look like you are in jail? !


    Commander Yuan left the cell after settling Wei Xiao properly. However, before leaving, he said to Meng Shanhu: "There is something going on outside. The capital may be facing war. You really have to be careful recently."


    If Meng Shanhu dies again, the chaos in the capital will expand and involve the Duke of Qin, so he really doesn''t want any more deaths.


    Meng Shanhu was shocked when he heard this and asked hurriedly: "What happened?!"


    Its about the Chu Family Vi. Commander Yuan briefly told Meng Shanhu about the Chu Family Vi. After letting him know what was going on, he quickly left and went back to resume his duties.


    When Commander Yuan returned to the Qingzheng Hall, except for Ning Ji, all the ministers and generals had left, and the Meng family was also gone.


    However, the Meng family did not leave the pce, but were ced under house arrest in the pce by Wei Qi in disguise.


    Wei Qi did this because he was afraid that the Meng family would really know something, so he did not dare to let the Meng family go.


    "I understand, Commander Yuan, please go down." After Wei Qi sent Commander Yuan away, he dismissed the people in the pce, began to write with a pen, and asked Ning Ji: Regarding the Meng family, can you really defeat the waiterpletely? Was it really Sun Liang and the others who killed Meng? Is there a mastermind behind the scenes?


    Ning Ji read it and replied on the paper: I dont know, but Mengs incident did have a great impact on Prince Wei... As for the mastermind behind the Mengs case? This matter, like the old cases of the Wei family, has be an unsolved mystery, but Your Majesty need not worry, the notoriety of the Meng family case has already been borne by Prince Wei.


    After reading it, Wei Qi was not too surprised. After holding the paper for a while, he lit it on fire and burned it.


    After that, Wei Qi was silent for a while, with only the sound of tapping the memorial with his fingers.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Ji quickly bowed his head and waited beside him.


    This respectful look made Wei Qi feel more at ease. After a while, he looked at Ning Ji and said, "Brother Xiao should have gotten clues to the Wei family''s old case from the Meng family. His troops will definitely take action in the near future. You Go and keep an eye on Brother Xiao''s people in person and help me get the evidence they found."


    "I obey the decree." Ning Ji responded, and said that he should write a letter to Qin Sang and Zhong Huan to exin what happened in the capital, and was sent away by Wei Qi.


    As expected, Ning Ji was followed by the dead soldiers sent by Wei Qi.

 Chapter 2946: Mutation, death without evidence【4】

    Chapter 2946: Mutation, death without evidence��4��


    Chapter 2946 Mutation, death without evidence4


    Wei Qi can no longer trust Ning Ji, so he ns to have someone behind him. Once Ning Ji gets clues from Wei Xiao''s men, Wei Qi''s men will kill Ning Ji and take away the clues.


    As for Ning Ji''s magical power... When he was fighting against the enemy, his magical power of prediction was really useful, but now it has be a big threat and must be killed as soon as possible to reassure Wei Qi.


    But Qiang Xiong beside Ning Ji was not a vegetarian. He had discovered the whereabouts of the dead soldiers and quietly informed Ning Ji in the carriage.


    Ning Jiughed after hearing this...A hypocrite like Wei Qi also wants to set up a trap to kill him? Its simply wishful thinking!


    "No need to pay attention." Ning Ji whispered this sentence, and then raised his voice and said: "Go back home quickly. I am still a newlywed, so I have to spend more time with my wife."


    Yes! The coachman whipped the horse, and the carriage immediately started galloping.


    At the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue, General Xiao was still busy: "Your Majesty has arrested Prince Wei and will definitely give justice to the Meng family. It''s gettingte and it''s freezing cold. You''d better go home early! If you want to stay Those who continue to seek the truth must eat and wear clothes, otherwise if you freeze to death, you will never see the day when the case is solved!"


    Your Majesty governs the world with benevolence and righteousness, so these people cannot be killed, and the truth-seekers must be given some mercy... Fortunately, themon people without fame can no longer leave their homes, the pressure on the Five Cities Military and Horse Division has been reduced sharply, and General Xiao is also rxed Quite a few.


    Ning Ji heard the sound and raised the curtains of the car. What he saw was a group of wealthy men wearing big cloaks. They were all those who wanted to severely punish Wei Xiao, restore justice to the Chu Meng family, and restore the rity of thew.


    But among these people, there are very few true gentlemen who truly seek truth and justice. Most of them are Wei Qi''s backstabbers, hypocrites who risk their lives to gain fame for their own family, and a group of self-righteous fools.


    With David having these people, Guo Zuo would only have been in power for three years. If he hadn''t destroyed the Chu Dynasty, he might not even be qualified to leave his name in the history books... After Ning Jiughed in his heart, he lowered the curtains and closed his eyes. Refresh yourself.


    Brother Cheng also escorted Dng and the others home at this time. When he saw Gu Jinli, he smiled and said, "Second sister, don''t worry, the three children are all fine."


    Gu Jinli looked at Eng lying in Brother Cheng''s arms. The little guy was obviously a little wilted. He poked his chubby face and asked worriedly: "Is Eng scared?"


    The second wolf wants to be strong. When he heard this, he raised his head and said: "No, the second wolf is brave, just... ugh, hug me~"


    As expected, he is still a little kid under four years old. He has not yet decided what to do. He started crying sadly as he spoke.


    "Okay, mom will hold you." Gu Jinli hugged the little guy over andforted him: "Don''t be afraid, you two wolves. With mom here, even if there is trouble outside, our family will be fine."


    The origins of the three little guys destined them to live an extraordinary life, and what happened today was a rare event in a hundred years. It was a good opportunity to open their eyes, so even though she knew there was danger, she still Let Brother Cheng take them out to see them.


    Woo, the two wolves are not afraid.


    While shedding tears, she said that she was not afraid. He was such a strong boy. Gu Jinliughed when he saw it.


    Eng asked again: "Mom, will the bad uncle die? There are many vicious people who want to chop off his head. I''m afraid the bad uncle will be doomed."


    Afraid its going to end?


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing when he heard this. When did this kid learn what she said?


    "Your cousin has encountered a case and has be a suspect. Whether the suspect will be finished depends on the oue of the investigation... I think your cousin will be fine, so you don''t have to worry."


    If Wei Xiao couldn''t even settle this kind of calction, then he deserved to die.


    "Really? That''s great." Eng was very happy to hear this, wiped his tears and said: "Bad uncle is so cruel, but Eng doesn''t want him to die... If he dies, the baby will have no father, and so will Zuzu. Cry, you cant eat meat during the Chinese New Year.


    When a rtive dies and the family goes to worship the deceased, they must eat unptable bread.


    "We Eng are really kind-hearted babies." Gu Jinli praised him sincerely, then looked at Dng and Brother You, touched their heads, and asked: "Big Lang, Brother You, are you afraid?"


    The two little guys nodded honestly.


    The big wolf said: "I''m afraid, there are many uncles with swords outside. They are fierce and even beat people." Some people didn''t want to go home, so the armor-d soldiers beat them and captured many people.


    Gu Jinli was heartbroken. He put down the two wolves and picked up the big wolf: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf, my mother will protect you."


    After hearing this, the big wolf narrowed his eyes with a happy smile: "Ha, good, the big wolf is not afraid."


    Brother You said: "Cousin, we went to the city gate to look around before we came back. All the city gates were closed and heavily guarded. It looked like there was going to be a war... Cousin, if there was a fight, we Will he be captured and used as a hostage? The Qin family is Uncle Wei''s uncle''s family, and is one of the three closest ns."


    If Lian was to be killed, the Qin family would be the first to be killed.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Brother You is right to worry, but taking us hostages is the worst policy. Does Brother You know what the best policy is?"


    Xiao Luoyou thought for a while and said: "Protect us... Only in this way can we win over my uncle and my father, and the world will be mostly stable."


    Gu Jinli was shocked and praised: "Brother You is very smart and everything he says is right."


    He added: "Just like seizing us as hostages, Prince Wei''s soldiers and horses attacking the city are also a bad idea. So you don''t have to worry. There will be no war in the capital until the moment of life and death. We can have a good New Year."


    Madam, Mrs. Xie is here. Erqing came over and reported, She has brought a whole family with her, and she also brought some greetings. It looks like she is going to stay in our house for a long time.


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "She is really afraid of death."


    Just now, even if the soldiers and horses moved, Ji Zhenniang ran to cover it.


    Ah, Er Er, is Brother Rui here? Er Lang asked Er Qing.


    Er Qing smiled and nodded: "Replying to the Second Young Master, Master Xie and his brothers are all here."


    Haha, mother, we are going to pick up brother Rui, wave. The little guy was so happy that he took the big wolf and the little Luoyou and ran to pick him up in a hurry.


    After they left, Brother Cheng whispered to Gu Jinli: "Second sister, Grandpa Qin asked us to borrow manpower to find people in the county near Mushan. I agreed and gave him manpower from the Lu and Feng families who did not show up."


    Originally, Wei Xiao wanted to use He Min''s manpower to search for clues, but He Min was a member of the Wolf Marquis Army and had already exposed his face due to his meritorious service. It was difficult for him to do anything too confidential, so Grandpa Qin asked the Lu and Feng families. The troops went to help.


    After speaking, he handed another letter to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli opened it and saw all the clues that Wei Xiao had found about the Wei family''s old cases.


    After reading it, she returned the letter to Brother Cheng: "The Qin family suffered a lot back then and was also burdened by this case... Please do your best to help. Only by clearing up the old case can Brother Qin truly untie his knot."


    If it bes an unsolved case, Brother Qin will have regrets until his death.


    He also reminded: "Let them be careful when investigating... In case the clues obtained by Wei Xiao are a trap, once the people of the Lu and Feng families go to investigate, they may fall into this trap."


    Meng Shuyu''s death was a trap to frame Wei Xiao, so the Qin and Gu families also had to take precautions.


    Cheng Ge''er nodded: "Second sister, don''t worry, I have already reminded them and left a group of secret troops to help in the dark. If they are trapped, the secret troops wille out to rescue them immediately."


    but


    Brother Cheng asked another question: "Second sister, is our cousin still in the territory of David?"


    "Cousin? Who is he?" Gu Jinli was a little confused. After asking, he remembered that Brother Cheng was asking Zi Chexing: "He is always here. Do you want to see him for anything?"

 Chapter 2947: Mutation, death without evidence【5】

    Chapter 2947: Mutation, death without evidence��5��


    Chapter 2947 Mutation, death without evidence5


    Brother Cheng shook his head: "It''s not that I have anything to do with him, but there are too many things happening to David now. I''m afraid that he will be assassinated, so I asked... We don''t know his whereabouts. If something goes wrong, we If we dont know it in time, we wont be able to save him even if he wants to.


    And his cousin''s family is his family''s biggest trump card. If something happens to his cousin, his family will lose a lot of help.


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t worry, he is very capable, and the people he leads are also powerful. Nothing will happen... If he is really in trouble, he will ask us for help."


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng was relieved and asked curiously: "Second sister, how long will he have to watch before he feels relieved?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "I don''t know either... Anyway, I have to wait until Mingjun appears."


    You will only surrender when you see a wise ruler appear?


    Brother Cheng''s face became sad: "Even if I have to see the next generation..." David today does not have a wise king.


    Gu Jinli sighed: "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    If she saw David now, she would not be willing to surrender.


    Seeing Brother Cheng''s very sad look, he smiled and raised his hand to poke him in the face, saying: "Don''t worry about these things. What we have to do now is to protect ourselves...you need to check more about things underground." Again, that is the way to escape, there can be no mistakes."


    Cheng Ge''er nodded: "Second sister, don''t worry, I often go underground to check the tunnels, there is no problem... I will take You Xi to check the tunnels of the Duke of Qin''s mansion these two nights. You can take the child and have a good rest."


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Sure."


    This mansion is the ancestral residence of the Qin family. Grandfather Qin built secret rooms and tunnels.


    After Qin''s father got it, in order to prevent Qin''s rules, he changed the secret room and tunnel.


    Last year, Brother Qin changed the route of the secret room and the tunnel to ensure that no outsiders knew the direction of the Qin family''s secret tunnel.


    Lets go and meet the Xie family. Gu Jinli stood up and took Brother Cheng to meet the Xie family.


    When Father Xie and Mother Xie saw their siblings, they hurriedly led their grandchildren to salute: "Meet the Duke''s wife, and meet the Marquis of Lu."


    He said to Gu Jinli again: "I''m really sorry for causing trouble to Madam."


    Cheng Ge''s daughter-inw said that today''s incident was too big, and Prince Wei was not easy to mess with. What if he couldn''t swallow this and led troops to rebel tonight? He forced them toe to the Duke of Qin''s mansion, saying that they would have a greater chance of survival by following the Duke of Qin''s wife.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "You don''t need to be polite. It''s not troublesome. It''s better for your family toe over early. That way, if something really happens, I don''t have to send someone to pick you up. Even if nothing happens, the children can do it." Companion."


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang felt proud and said to the two elders of the Xie family: "You two elders have heard it. I said that Gu Xiaoyu will not be angry. We are friends in life and death. Besides, there are many houses in the Duke of Qin''s mansion. Let''s live together." Staying there can also add some poprity to the Qin family."


    Gu Jinli Haha, what, is my house very spooky?


    Madam Xie was so angry that her brain ached, and she hurriedly said: "Brother Cheng and daughter-inw, when we were in the northwest, the Duke''s wife took good care of our family. Now that we have arrived in the capital, it is rtively peaceful. Our family will have to give less to the Duke''s wife." Trouble, please help me more."


    "I can help." Ji Zhenniang said: "Since my sister-inw got pregnant, I have taken on a lot of errands for the women''s family. I am very busy and tired. It is even harder than when I was in the northwest."


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said, "I see that you are quite lively, and there is no trace of fatigue on your face... It seems that you are still too leisurely. It happens that there are goods piled up in the workshop in the house to be inspected, so go and keep an eye on them. "


    Ji Zhenniang almost jumped up after hearing this. But Gu Jinli said again: "By the way, you have to get up at nine o''clock tomorrow and learn how to use the new crossbow arrows. After you learn how to use them, you can teach Xiao Zhuzhu and the others."


    After hearing this, Xiao Zhuzhus eyes brightened up and she promised, Aunt Qin, I will study hard.


    Ji Zhenniang almost cried: "Daughter, you are a nobledy, but you can''t learn these things of fighting and killing. Let''s learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    In the future, she will marry into a high family and be the wife of a princess.


    Speaking of bing the princess''s wife, Ji Zhenniang nced at little Luoyou... Although Zhuzhu was a few years older than Prince Luo, but the third daughter was holding gold bricks, her Zhuzhu might be able to do it if she gave it a try!


    Xiao Zhuzhu could tell her mother''s thoughts at a nce and wanted to say to her, Mom, can you stop daydreaming?


    Xiao Zhuzhu said: "Mom, it is a good thing for your daughter to learn crossbow. If you learn it, you will have the ability to defend yourself. You don''t have to worry about your daughter being bullied all the time."


    Looked at Gu Jinli again and begged: "Aunt Qin, I will learn to use a crossbow with my mother tomorrow, okay? I can get up, and I am not afraid of hardship."


    God, this child was taught so well by the Xie family''s parents. He is much more sensible than Ji Zhenniang.


    "You are a good boy. Here is the reward from my aunt." Gu Jinli took out a few pieces of colorful candy and handed them to Xiao Zhuzhu, and then said: "If you really want to learn, of course you can. But you don''t have to get up in the middle of the day, you still have to You are young, you need to sleep more to grow stronger... Get up at midnight and go to the martial arts training ground in the backyard. At that time, your mother and the others are still practicing, so you can just go and learn for three-quarters of an hour."


    Ji Zhenniang was so sad after hearing this that she hurriedly begged Gu Jinli: "Gu Xiaoyu, the weather is too cold now, why don''t I go and learn crossbow archery again?"


    He also argued: "I learned how to use crossbows and archery when I was in the northwest. I am familiar with these weapons. I can learn them casually. There is no need to learn them before dawn."


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Is it early in the morning? There are early training in the military camp, and there are several hills. And is it very cold now? The capital city is much warmer than the northwest."


    besides


    "This new crossbow is different from the ones we learned before. It is a twelve-gun crossbow. The mechanism inside has been greatly changed, and the method of loading arrows has also changed. You have to learn it from scratch, and you have to learn it seriously, otherwise If one person is not good, he will most likely hurt one of his own."


    "Twelve consecutive crossbows?!" Ji Zhenniang was shocked: "Where did you get this kind of crossbow arrows? It can shoot so many rounds. It''s so powerful."


    "Is it very powerful?" There was no joy on Gu Jinli''s face, but concern appeared on his face. He looked at Ji Zhenniang and said, "There is a battle report, saying that the crossbow arrows used by the Dongqing people this time are twelve consecutive crossbows."


    "What!" Ji Zhenniang was shocked: "The Dongqing thieves have such powerful weapons? Isn''t that much more powerful than us?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, they are indeed better than us, and the most powerful repeating crossbow seems to have more than twelve rounds. It''s just that we didn''t get theirtest repeating crossbow arrows, so we can''t be sure."


    "The Dongqing people have such powerful weapons, what should my family Xie Cheng do?!" Ji Zhenniang cried in fright, hugged Xiao Zhuzhu, and said: "My poor Zhuzhu, you have just been reunited with your parents for a few months, you Dad is going to..."


    "Stop being so talkative... I shouldn''t have told you about crossbows." Gu Jinli regretted it very much. Why was she talking to Ji Zhenniang about such serious things as weapons? Ji Zhenniang didn''t have the brains to tell her about the new weapons.


    But Mrs. Xie was a smart person and asked Gu Jinli: "Madam, I heard Brother Cheng say that it seems that the most powerful crossbow maker is our David. So did the Dongqing people steal our David''s things?"


    Brother Cheng mentioned something in the family letter he wrote to them. It was said that during the previous war in the northwest, the Ning family received a reward for donating an eight-shot repeating crossbow... How powerful are these twelve-shot repeating crossbows? , Mrs. Xie no longer dared to think about it, but she had a suspicion in her heart, a suspicion about the Ning family.

 Chapter 2948: Mutation, death without evidence【6】

    Chapter 2948: Mutation, death without evidence��6��


    Chapter 2948 Mutation, death without evidence6


    Xie Lao Niang said very cryptically, but Gu Jinli understood it and said in surprise: "The old man is indeed wiser... My husband and I both understand what you mean, and the court is also very clear about it, and it is already dealing with it... No matter what Dongqing people have this time He Yizhan, no matter how many flies and dogs are inside, my husband will defeat them one by one and return with them in triumph, so you dont have to worry."


    Xie Lao Niang finally felt a lot more at ease after hearing this... She was very worried that there would be a mole in the Dongqing invasion, and Xie Cheng and the others would fall into the hands of the mole. Now that she saw that the Qin family and the court had already paid attention to this matter, it was Very relieved.


    With red eyes, he said sincerely: "Thank you so much, Mr. Guo, and thank you, Mrs. Guo. It is a great blessing for the Xie family to meet you and your wife."


    They, as parents, know best how capable Cheng Geer is. When they went to the northwest to fight against the enemy, they were already prepared for Cheng Geer to die in battle.


    Unexpectedly, Brother Cheng met the Duke of Qin, followed him to win a great victory, and returned to the capital with a high promotion... I hope that this time, Brother Cheng and the others can return safely.


    He then looked at Ji Zhenniang and said, "Brother Cheng and his wife, pleasee and pay homage to the Duke''s wife and thank the Qin and Gu families for taking care of our family."


    Qin Gu and his wife were not only kind to their family by taking care of them, but also a great kindness for saving lives many times!


    Ji Zhenniang felt that since everyone was so familiar with each other, there was really no need to express her gratitude in a formal way, but in the end she came over to salute Gu Jinli and said, "Thank you so much, Mrs. Guo Jinli."


    Gu Jinli felt happy and said deliberately: "You are actually sensible."


    Ji Zhenniang snorted: "I am a youngdy from a rich family. I have been educated by my grandma since I was a child. I have always been very sensible. My father-inw has also asked me to fulfill my filial piety on his behalf and not to be too disobedient to my parents-inw."


    "Don''t be too disobedient?" Gu Jinli raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "That means you take care of small things to be filial, but you still insist on going your own way when ites to big things? That''s a bit filial, but it''s a pity that it''s not much."


    Well, Ji Zhenniang was exposed to the illusion of filial piety, and became angry: "Gu Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense and ruin my reputation. If I listen to the old man in everything, what if the old man does something wrong? Wouldn''t that be foolish filial piety?"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, pointed at Ji Zhenniang and said: "Look, you yourself admitted that you chose to do things to be filial. I didn''t force you to say it."


    "Gu Xiaoyu, you tricked me!" Ji Zhenniang was furious, but she couldn''t defeat Gu Jinli and could only sulk.


    Gu Jinli looked at Mr. and Mrs. Xie and said, "Uncle Xie and Aunt Xie, don''t worry, she''ll be fine when she''s angry... We often quarreled like this when we were in the northwest."


    Daddy Xie and Mrs. Xie are more serious people. They would definitely be embarrassed if their family came to live with Qin''s family as the Chinese New Year was approaching. In order to make them rx, Gu Jinli could only tease Ji Zhenniang on purpose.


    Sure enough, when the two elders saw this, their tense bodies rxed a lot, smiles appeared on their faces, and they repeatedly said: "This is good, this is true intimacy."


    The Qin family is, after all, the official residence of the state and is much more noble than the Xie family. They are afraid of disturbing the Qin family and making the Qin and Gu families dissatisfied.


    Ah, mother, you are hungry, go and eat quickly! Eng said, then he hugged little Xie Rui and shouted, Mom, lets sleep together with Brother Rui.


    Little Xie Rui also said: "Aunt Qin, I want to sleep with the big wolf and the two wolves...I can dress myself."


    Gu Jinli: "You can dress yourself now. Rui Ge''er is very capable. If so, you can sleep together."


    The two wolves howled with joy: "Let''s sleep together!"


    Even the big wolf happily hugged little Sherry. The three little guys dressed like **** hugged each other and spun around in circles, which made Gu Jinliugh out loud.


    After a while, she looked at the two elders of the Xie family: "The big wolf and the two wolves are protected by powerful personnel. Let Rui Ge''er live with them. If something happens in the city, the men can **** them to escape."


    The second Xie family always wishes for it: "Rui Geer is lucky to be able to live with the two young masters. Thank you so much, Mrs. Guogong!"


    The Qin family has been the marquis since their grandfather''s generation, and the manpower they provide must not be simple. Rui Geer lives with the big wolf and the two wolves. Even if the capital is in trouble, his life will be safe. Gu Jinli smiled and called to the Xie family: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to resettlement... Let''s eat meat pot togetherter."


    "Hey." The Xie family members responded happily, feelingpletely rxed. After settling in, they went to the warm hall to have a meat pot meal, then went back to the hospital and went to sleep.


    Xiao Luoyou learned that Brother Cheng was going underground to check the secret rooms and secret passages, and wanted to go too.


    Gu Jinli: "I will take you there tomorrow night... You are still young. You havee into contact with too many things today and you have to digest them. The underground is not safe. It will be safer to wait until your second uncle Gu has checked before taking you down." .


    Xiao Luo You thought for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, brother You, listen to my cousin... Mom said that my cousin has a good mind and the decision she makes must be the best. Just listen."


    "Your mother just likes to praise me, but I like it." Gu Jinli smiled, and then thought of cousin Yu, and said sincerely: "In terms of brains, your mother is a truly wise and appropriate person. In front of her, I just Like a spoiled brat.


    And Cousin Yu has always treated her as a child and pampered her. When she was in the northwest, everything was thought out and done for her. She didn''t have to do anything, she justy back and enjoyed herself.


    He looked at Xiao Luo You again and asked worriedly: "Brother You, do you miss your parents and brothers? If you do and feel sad, don''t hold it back, you can cry... You are still a child, and we are your family. There is no shame in crying for us, you will still be a man after crying."


    Eng said: "Mom said that even men like to cry. Dad also likes to cry. So does the little general Shenying, the little general Shenqian, and so does Eng!"


    We are all crybaby heroes.


    Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched when he heard it: "You kid, go to bed quickly, now is not the time for you to talk."


    Er Lang snorted and burst into tears: "Oh, I hate it. Er Lang is right, why can''t you say it?"


    Xiao Luoyou smiled, nodded and said: "Yeah, Eng is right, a man can also cry a lot."


    but


    He looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "Cousin, I really don''t want to cry now... I''m fine. Although I miss my parents very much, I also like to stay with my cousin''s family... Everyone loves me, and I Not sad, woo woo..."


    At the end of the sentence, I cried.


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, then smiled, hugged him andforted him: "It''s okay, just cry."


    The little guy fell asleep unconsciously after crying for a while.


    Eng, that brat, poked someone in the face and said, "Brother You, you love to cry."


    Gu Jinli nced at him: "How qualified are you to criticize others? You are the one who cries the most. Okay, stop making trouble and go to bed quickly. You are the only one who is still awake."


    Okay, Eng is sleeping. The little guyy down and closed his eyes. After a while, he really fell asleep. I guess he was tired of watching the fun today.


    Gu Jinli was worried that they would have nightmares, so he watched them for half an hour before returning to his residence and writing a letter to Qin Sang to inform him of what happened in the capital.


    After writing the letter, she fell asleep and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    Tonight, the capital is also a city that never sleeps. On the bright side, the city is brightly lit, and there are patrol teams from the Five Cities Troops and Horses Division everywhere; behind the scenes, all forces are busy, and the undercurrents are rolling. I dont know when it will happen. Will break out of the ground.

 Chapter 2949: Mutation, death without evidence【7】

    Chapter 2949: Mutation, death without evidence��7��


    Chapter 2949 Mutation, death without evidence7


    After one night, rumors spread. Wei Xiao, who was originally called a viin, actually gained a reputation as a victim, while Wei Qi became the hypocrite who wanted to kill his nephew.


    Wei Qi learned the bad news early in the morning and was very angry. He cursed General Xiao in his heart... How did this loser manage to let these unfavorable rumors about hime out after being watched personally all night? Could it be that the person named Xiao was obviously loyal to him but had secretly taken refuge with Wei Xiao, so he didn''t try his best to curb the rumors? !


    It is very possible to think about it. After all, Xiao Xinghua and Gu Dewang are engaged, and the Qin and Gu families have an unusual friendship with Wei Xiao. Given how much the Xiao family loves their daughter, they will definitely help their daughter and son-inw.


    Had he known this, he shouldn''t have had any scruples about his age. He should have issued an order to make Xiao Xinghua his concubine andpletely tie the Xiao family to him!


    Your Majesty, the morning court time ising soon, you should get up. Zhang Naijian came over to remind.


    boom!


    Wei Qi suddenly kicked the **** Zhang and cursed: "You blind thing, didn''t you see that my dragon body is ill?"


    Zhang Neijian was not an idiot to rece Wei Chang and serve Wei Qi. After hearing this, he understood and said hurriedly: "It''s a ve who deserves to die... Your Majesty saw that his face was pale, so he had to hurry up and get the doctor to diagnose his pulse."


    Wei Qi was finally satisfied. He waved his hand and said, "It''s just a minor illness. It''s not a big deal. There''s no need to ask the imperial doctor. Please wait for me to change my clothes and go to court."


    After speaking, he panted heavily for a while, looking weak.


    "...Yes." Zhang **** responded and asked the two eunuchs toe over and help Wei Qi get dressed. He left the back hall. After exining, a junior **** immediately went out to do something.


    Soon, news that Wei Qi was ill spread throughout the imperial city.


    The courtiers were very worried after hearing this, and they were even more frightened when they saw Wei Qi, who looked pale and tired and needed help to go to court... But how could His Majesty be so sick in one night?


    Mr. Zuo was the best at figuring out the thoughts of his ''master'', and he was the first to say: "Your Majesty is closely connected with the destiny of the country of David, and cannot be ignored. I kneel down and ask your majesty to retire from the court and return to the pce to recuperate, so as to ensure that the destiny of the country of David will be prosperous and longsting!" "


    After saying this, he knocked hard. If Wei Qi didn''t agree, he would strike to death.


    Lord Zuo also had a group of followers who knelt down and shouted: "I beg your majesty to return to the pce to cultivate the dragon body, so as to ensure the prosperity of the country!"


    As soon as this plea came out, most of the courtiers were speechless and felt extremely ufortable... It seemed that Wei Qi wanted to hide, but could such a major case as the murder of the Chu Meng family be avoided? !


    Wei Qi said in a weak voice: "I''m fine, I''m just worried about Brother Xiao, so I stayed up all night and I don''t look good."


    Mr. Zuo cried after hearing this: "Your Majesty is a man of ten thousand gold, and he cannot be dyed if he is ill...Prince Wei is almost thirty years old. No matter what he does, he should bear the consequences himself. You have to take care of your health and seek medical treatment as soon as possible. Otherwise, if your condition worsens, I will never be able to atone for my sins!"


    She is indeed a good dog, and every word she spoke spoke to my heart.


    Wei Qi praised Master Zuo in his heart, but said on his face: "I know everything Zuo Qing said, but now there are many affairs in the country, wars and serious cases are concurrent. As the king of a country, how can I cultivate myself? I only wish to die in the country. In order to ensure the well-being of the country and the people."


    After Ning Jiughed in his heart, he stood up and said: "Nowadays, there are so many state affairs. It is really difficult for Your Majesty to abandon state affairs. However, His Majesty''s dragon body is also extremely important to the court... The prince is almost nine years old, and it is time for him to do so." At the age of experience, I think that I can let the prince handle some government affairs for your majesty, and your majesty can also cultivate his health. I hope your majesty will allow it."


    The courtiers were all shocked after hearing this...Are you crazy? If a child under nine years old is allowed to handle government affairs, what if something goes wrong? !


    But this is what Wei Qi was waiting for... It seems that Ning Ji is quite loyal to him, so he can kill himter.


    As for what Wei Lin should do if he makes mistakes in handling government affairs... he naturally exins it as "the child is still young, making mistakes in government affairs is inevitable". As an emperor, he does not have to bear any responsibility, and he can also use Wei Lin''s hands to get rid of someone. Criticize the eyesore!


    "Your Majesty!" Zhang Neijian shouted suddenly. It turned out that Wei Qi''s body swayed and he almost fell down from the dragon chair. However, Wei Qi''s acting skills are very good, and he fell into the arms of Zhang Naijian very urately.


    Your Majesty, I beg you to retire from the court immediately to recuperate. If anything happens to your Majesty, I will not be alive! Mr. Zuo was already crying, kowtowing and pleading as if he didnt want money.


    Seeing that Wei Qi insisted on letting Wei Lin supervise the country, Mr. Wang could only suppress his anger and cooperate: "I beg your majesty to retire from the court and recuperate. In the next few months, I will assist the prince to supervise the country. Please rest assured, your majesty."


    With Wei Qi''s temper, he would not let go of power for too long. A few months would be the most suitable, and after a few months, the farce caused by Wei Xiao and the Chu Meng family would also pass its most intense period.


    There were also a group of echoers under Lord Wangsmand. After hearing this, they all knelt down and said, Please, Your Majesty, return to the pce to recuperate, and please His Highness, the Crown Prince, temporarily take over the duties of supervising the country.


    Under the cries and pleas of the courtiers, Wei Qi finally agreed to withdraw from the court. He was supported by the **** and went to the Qingzheng Pce.


    All the doctors from the Imperial Medical Office came. After the imperial doctor and several top doctors looked at Wei Qi, they unanimously said: "Your Majesty is suffering from excessive worries and cardiopulmonary stagnation caused by overwork..."


    He said a lot of nonsense, and the courtiers were all confused. They had no idea what kind of disease Wei Qi had?


    Anyway, I just want to have a good life and recuperate. I cant work anymore, let alone worry about my nephew.


    This is exactly what Wei Qi wants.


    After the imperial doctors were busy at the Qingzheng Hall for a long time, Wei Qi finally felt better. He held on to his strength and issued a few imperial edicts.


    In the first imperial edict, Wei Chang was dragged to the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue and given thirtyshes and tongue cutting to severely punish him for being disrespectful to Mrs. Chu and other female members of the Chu family.


    The second imperial edict was a sinner''s edict, scolding himself for not taking good care of the Chu family''s female rtives in ordance with the covenant; and then scolding himself for not taking good care of Wei Xiao, because he had an excessive temperament. In today''s cmity, he was unqualified to be both a king and a rtive. people.


    This culpable edict is truly absolute, and what is even more idiosyncratic is that at the end of the culpable edict, Wei Qi promised to thoroughly investigate Meng Shuyu''s case, bring justice to Meng Shuyu, and clear Wei Xiao''s name.


    Good guy, all the good people let you do it!


    The third imperial edict, because I am ill, allows the prince to temporarily handle the government affairs on my behalf.


    As soon as the three imperial edicts spread, everyone in the capital was praising Wei Qi: "Your Majesty is really a wise king, and he is a good uncle that is rare in the world. It is our blessing to meet your Majesty, and it is also the blessing of Prince Wei. Some people suspect that in the case of Meng Shuyu, His Majesty sent people to harm Prince Wei, and anyone who has such doubts should die!"


    "Yes, your majesty, as my uncle, has done a good enough job. He is not his biological father. No matter how good he is, there are still people with bad conscience who think that your majesty has ulterior motives. Just like the matter of the eunuch, it is obviously the **** himself. He has lost his majesty as a man, so he deliberately makes things difficult for the Chu family women and forcibly searches their clothes. What does it have to do with His Majesty?"


    "Speaking of the eunuch, it seems that he will be tortured at noon tomorrow. We have to go and see what happens to the **** tomorrow!"


    "Brother Huang is wrong. Although the execution will be tomorrow, he is already tied at the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue. We are about to rush to scold the eunuch. Brother, do you want toe with us?"


    "Seriously? Then I must go and take a look and take a walk." The middle-aged man surnamed Huang hurriedly followed them to the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue. He met many people on the road, all of whom were rushing to the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue to watch the excitement.


    With this operation, Wei Qi sessfully suppressed the rumors that were not good for him.

 Chapter 2950: Mutation, death without evidence【8】

    Chapter 2950: Mutation, death without evidence��8��


    Chapter 2950 Mutation, death without evidence8


    Widow Xiao and Ji Zhenniang were both gossips. After hearing about these three imperial edicts, they immediately came to see Gu Jinli.


    As soon as Ji Zhenniang saw her, she said: "Gu Xiaoyu, our Majesty is really powerful. I''m afraid Prince Wei will be finished this time. We won''t be implicated by Prince Wei, right?"


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said: "If you keep talking like this, you can kill yourself without Prince Wei being implicated. Learn more from Aunt Lan. Even if you are itchy, you still have to find a way out. The bird asks questions for itself.


    Ji Zhenniang was stunned for a moment. When she came to her senses, she turned green with anger and looked at Widow Xiao: "Aunt Lan, you deliberatelygged behind me a few steps. It turned out that you wanted me to ask first and be scolded by Gu Xiaoyu!"


    Widow Xiao quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Daughter-inw Xie Cheng, please don''t be angry. We are on the same team. You are the leader this time, and I will be the leader next time. It''s the same... Young man, don''t care too much, care too much, Ages quickly.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she quickly touched her face: "What, really? Do I have wrinkles?"


    Widow Xiao ignored her and came over to ask Gu Jinli in a low voice: "Sang''s wife, the prince is in charge of the country. His mother and concubine have some connections with your family. My aunt is really worried..."


    In case the prince ascends the throne, will he be the first to kill the Qin and Gu families?


    Gu Jinli said: "I know my aunt''s worries, so everyone should be careful recently, be cautious in words and deeds, and don''t be greedy for money. As long as we don''t make mistakes, even His Majesty will have no chance to convict us."


    As for longer-term worries, there is no need... Brother Qin is not a person who gives in at all times. If Wei Xiao loses, he will not be able to let Wei Lin ascend the throne, let alone let her family continue to live the life of the old Gu family.


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao felt relieved and asked gossipingly: "Sang''s wife, the **** will be tortured tomorrow. Do we want to watch the fun? This is a good opportunity for the children to open their eyes."


    Havent you been opening the eyes of children recently?


    After hearing this, Ji Zhenniang started gossiping again and said, "Gu Xiaoyu, I also want to take Zhuzhu to broaden my horizons!"


    Gu Jinli thought for a moment and nodded in agreement: "Wei Chang''s punishment is rted to humiliating the female family members of the Chu family. As family members of the northwest military generals, we can go and see it, but we can''t run around or be too high-profile."


    "We will definitely not run around or yell." Widow Xiao promised, and then remembered something she was afraid of: "Sang''s wife, after His Majesty''s three imperial edicts are issued, there won''t be a fight, right? Prince Wei is not a vegetarian. He has so many soldiers and horses under hismand."


    What if the soldiers and horses under Prince Wei are impulsive and attack the city without authorization? It scares me to think about it.


    "Don''t worry, aunt, Prince Wei is just impulsive, not mentally ill..." Well, at this point, Gu Jinli choked for a moment, and then said firmly after a while: "Anyway, it''s not the time to start a fight yet. If there is a fight, we won''t Nothing will happen, both parties will rush to protect us."


    Protect them and you will get the support of soldiers and horses from both Qin and Luo. Only fools would think of hurting them.


    but


    Gu Jinli looked at them and said: "The power of His Majesty''s imperial edict is still very strong, so in the next few days, things outside should be more and more troublesome. You should be careful what you say, and be careful when epting New Year''s gifts. If anyone If the New Year''s gift from my family is inappropriate,e and ask me."


    "You should also be careful of thedies whoe together at this time, and beware of acquaintances, otherwise they are very likely to be taken advantage of or harmed. Don''t think that it is safe to get married and have children. There are many married women who are spoiled by beasts. Damn it, if something happens to the family members of the northwest generals, even if they really know how to fight... After you go back, tell your family what I said and ask them to be more careful."


    Ji Zhenniang and Widow Xiao nodded quickly: "We will definitely exin this matter that is rted to life and reputation."


    The matter of the three imperial edicts also reached the ears of the generals under Wei Xiao. Although they did not gather troops to attack the city, the generals and thousands of households were very angry and gathered in Wei Changling''s military tent to make a fuss. .


    Qianhu Zhoulin said: "General Wei, our prince has been so unjustly used, are we, the subordinates, just hiding here and watching him suffer?! Still treating him as his biological uncle? Ah, those people outside can really praise that person, If you really regard the prince as your biological son, you will take advantage of the princes bad reputation to take away the throne!


    boom!


    Wei Changling mmed the table angrily: "Zhou Lin, if you don''t keep your words, I will deal with you immediately!" Why did you take away the throne? Now is the time to say this?


    "This is the truth. Who among all the military officials of the Wei family doesn''t know? Why don''t I tell you?" Zhou Lin also had a very bad temper. After being scolded, he was very unconvinced and pointed at Wei Changling and said: "Wei Changling, I I call you general, do you really think of yourself as a master? When I followed my father and brother to fight on the battlefield with the old Duke and the Crown Prince, you were still ying in the mud in the servants'' room of the Duke''s mansion!"


    Thats right, many of the military generals who supported Wei Xiao had followed Wei Xiaos grandfather and father. Although their official positions were at different levels, their seniority was quite high.


    When Wei Changling heard Zhou Lin''s words, his face became gloomy and he shouted: "Zhou Qianhu bumped into the officer and vited militaryw. He was dragged out immediately and beaten with ten army sticks!"


    Zhou Lin was extremely angry: "Wei Changling, how dare you hit me..."


    "Idiot like you, if you don''t give me a good beating, I''m afraid you will kill the second young master!" Wei Changling ordered his soldiers: "Drag him down, beat him, and let''s talk about it after the beating!"


    Yes. The soldiers came over to arrest Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin drew his knife and wanted to resist.


    Wei Changling looked at him with a sinister look and said: "Zhou Lin, if you dare tomit murder here, I will not only kill you on the spot, but also thoroughly investigate whether all the soldiers and horses under yourmand have betrayed the Second Young Master?! "


    After hearing this, General Cao hurriedly came up to persuade Zhou Lin: "Xiao Lin, you are wrong about this... go out and be punished first."


    This man was also a domestic ve of Duke Wei, but in terms of age and qualifications, he was more powerful than Zhou Lin. He even saved Zhou Lin''s life on the battlefield, so Zhou Lin listened to him very much.


    After thinking about it, he threw away his saber, followed the soldiers out, and received ten military sticks outside the ount.


    After Zhou Lin was escorted back to the ount, Wei Changling took out a letter written by Wei Xiao and handed it to his colleagues present: "He has arranged the letter for the second young master. Please follow the second young master''s instructions." and it shall be done.


    Second Young Master, a letter hase! All the generals were overjoyed and quickly took the letter and circted it one by one.


    After they had read it almost, Wei Changling said: "This letter was just writtenst night. The second young master will not sit still and wait for death. You can rest assured."


    Although Wei Xiao was in jail, he had someone in the jail, so he could easily write letters and send them out of the city using a letter eagle.


    The generals said: "Don''t worry, as long as themunication between the Second Young Master and us is not broken, we will be relieved!"


    but


    Lieutenant General Gan said: "Our second young master conquered this country with his life, but he actually wants to get rid of the second young master with just the lies of a group of dead soldiers. We can''t let him seed, we have to show something."


    They all agreed that Sun Liang and others were the dead soldiers raised by Wei Qi, specially used to wrong the second son.


    Then he said: "Why don''t we go to the city gate and stand for a while to let our second master Wei know that although the second master has lost his father, he is not easy to bully. He had better restrain himself and don''t think about killing our second master." , **** the things from the eldest sons house!


    After hearing this, Wei Changling was a little hesitant.


    While hesitating, the voice of a scout suddenly came from outside the ount: "Report! General Wei, the Wu family has brought a group of Chu Dynasty military generals to the city gate, shouting that the murderer will be severely punished and the Chu family will be given justice."

 Chapter 2951: Mutation, death without evidence【9】

    Chapter 2951: Mutation, death without evidence��9��


    Chapter 2951 Mutation, death without evidence9


    "Severely punish the murderer?" Zhou Lin was furious when he heard this and cursed the Wu brothers: "If these two defeated generals were really so loyal, why didn''t they fight to the death to be loyal to Emperor Jingyuan? Now they suddenly said that they would severely punish the murderer. It was obvious that they were I want to take the opportunity to kill our second young master in order to avenge Mushans defeat!


    Wei Changling had a headache after hearing this, and pointed at Zhou Lin and said: "Shut up, what are you yelling about? The Wu brothers only said that the murderer would be severely punished, but they did not say that our second son is the murderer. If you curse someone without knowing it clearly, you will only make the intention worse." The capable strangers who assist the Second Young Master must be scolded away!"


    Now we need to win over people, dont you understand?


    Then he said bluntly: "This is the reason why you have more qualifications and military exploits than me, but you are still just a Qianhu. Your eyes are too blind and your brain is too stupid. The second master doesn''t dare to upgrade you at all, for fear of The higher your level, the greater the trouble you will cause!"


    To be honest, if you dared to scold Wei Xiao like that, he wouldn''t be in this catastrophe today. Wei Xiao''s temper requires someone to scold him from time to time.


    Zhou Lin was not convinced when he was scolded, but General Cao grabbed him: "Do you want to get a military stick again? Get back quickly and don''t get in the way here!"


    After saying that, he pulled his hand back, pulling Zhou Lin almost to the ground. The wounds from the torture started to hurt, and Zhou Lin screamed.


    General Cao ignored Zhou Lin and came over to ask Wei Changling: "General Wei, we need to send someone to meet the generals of the Chu Dynasty at the city gate."


    Thought for a while, and then said: "If General Wei is worried about danger, I am willing to go on behalf of all my colleagues."


    Wei Changling said: "There is no need for General Cao to go. You have to stay in the camp, guard these life-saving soldiers and horses, and do your own errands. Your Majesty must not be caught in the wrong position and take the opportunity to eliminate your position...I will lead Zhou Lin went to the city gate to have a look."


    Zhou Lin forgot about the pain when he heard it. He jogged over and said excitedly: "Xiao Lingzi, are you willing to take me to the city gate? You are not trying to trick me, are you?"


    Bang, General Cao gave him a p on the back and cursed: "What are you talking about? Even if General Wei wants to trick you, as a humble person, you will only have to live with it, and you have to be respectfully called General Wei."


    What Xiaolingzi? Do you think Wei Changling is still a ve of the Wei family? He is already a general conferred by the imperial court.


    Zhou Lin hurriedly said: "General Wei, please forgive me. It''s disrespectful to hold such a low position."


    Wei Changling said: "There is no need to say these polite words. I will take you there. You are in danger...you may be caught, but if you are really caught, I want you to die withoutpromising the loyal people." The young masters generals must die worthy.


    Zhou Lin was stunned and asked, "Are you going to use me as a dead soldier?"


    Wei Changling nodded: "That''s right, but you, a dead man, can only speak what''s fair, and you can''t harm the second master... If we, the second master, want to go further, we have to learn etiquette, and we are the same, so we can''t be reckless anymore. We must be like Yan Guan, who knows how to use his life to cry out for injustice and gain sympathy from others."


    Zhou Lin disdained Boruto''s pity, but for the sake of the second young master, he remained silent for a while, and finally nodded in agreement: "Yes, I understand, and I will do a good job."


    Wei Changling then led Zhou Lin and a group of soldiers and horses under hismand to the city gate.


    When they arrived, the Wu brothers and a group of Chu Dynasty generals were still waiting at the city gate.


    When Wu Changfang saw Wei Changling and Zhou Lin, he shook his head andughed: "Wei Xiaoer is really unjust and has few helpers. When faced with such a big thing, the only avable manpower is a few eldest servants."


    If the youngest Qin and Emperor Jingyuan hadn''t given up voluntarily, the Wei family really wouldn''t have been able to win this country.


    Zhou Lin heard this and said angrily: "Wu, who do you think is unjust and unhelpful? Our prince did not harm the Chu Meng family, but someone made a n to harm him!"


    Wu Changfangughed loudly when he heard this: "It does seem like someone is trying to harm him, but can you find evidence to exonerate him? If not, then it''s nonsense!"


    Wu Changfang, shut up! Zhou Lin was furious and wanted to beat Wu Changfang, but his **** still hurt and it was difficult to dismount.


    Wu Changfangughed so hard that he pointed at Zhou Lin and said: "Wei Xiaoer is really not good. Two people came toin for him, but one of them was injured... Go back quickly, don''t be embarrassed here, I will do it for you." Wei Xiaoer is embarrassed!"


    Wei Changling ignored Wu Changfang''s ridicule and rode his horse towards Wu Changzhen. He dismounted and sped his fists, saying: "I have met Commander Wu." After the fall of the Chu Dynasty, the Wu family originally wanted to retire, but Wei Qi pretended to be benevolent and righteous. , issued an imperial edict for the Wu brothers to serve asmanders of the Fuhu Army and help David train troops. After thinking about it for a while, the Wu brothers epted the imperial edict.


    After all, if you give up some positions, they will be someone else''s... The new dynasty was unstable, and Emperor Jingyuan''s ambition had not yet beenpleted, so even though the Wu brothers hated Wei Qi, they still issued an imperial edict and upied several positions in the Fuhu Army.


    Wu Changzhen nodded and responded: "Yes."


    He has a cold attitude and looks like he would not let strangers in.


    Wei Changling paused and said, "Commander Wu wants to go into the pce to face the Holy Spirit and seek justice for the Chu Meng family?"


    After hearing this, Wu Changzhen finally looked him in the eyes: "Whether you can enter the pce or not depends on your majesty''s wishes. But we are indeed here to avenge the Chu Meng family."


    He then asked Wei Changling: "What are you doing here? Are you justining?"


    Wei Changling nodded: "Exactly, Prince Wei was wrongly used in the case of the Chu Meng family. I don''t want Commander Wu to have any misunderstandings about this."


    The second young master said that the Wu family was powerful and he must win over the Wu family, so he took the risk and came to see Wu Changzhen.


    Wu Changzhen said: "As Changfang said, whether Wei Xiao was wronged or not, we have to provide evidence to prove it. Without evidence to exculpate, he will always be a suspect."


    But again, without evidence, Wei Xiao cannot be killed!


    A small door at the gate of the city was opened, and Yuan Zhi personally came out to pick up Wu Changzhen and others: "Commander Wu, your majesty has decreed that you and General Lian enter the pce to meet the saint. The rest of the people are waiting outside the city."


    Wei Qi was very afraid that the generals would take the opportunity to cause trouble, so he did not dare to open the city gate and let all the generals in. He only chose two more prestigious people to see him.


    "General, I obey the order!" Wu Changzhen immediately took off his armor and opened his arms: "Please ask Deputy Commander Yuan to search you."


    Yuan Zhi was stunned and said hurriedly: "Just take off your armor, there is no need to search you."


    Wu Changzhen said: "ording to the rules, generals who enter the pce without special purpose must be searched. Deputy Commander Yuan, please don''t be scrupulous. Please search yourself."


    General Lian also took off his armor and waited for Yuan Zhi to search him.


    Yuan Zhi had no choice but to do it himself, searched the two of them, and then took them into the city respectfully.


    Bang!


    After they entered, the small gate of the city gate was closed again.


    Wu Changfang felt contempt in his heart: Wasn''t it just a case? Wei Qi was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to open the city gate... The gate of the majestic capital was closed like this for two days. If it spread to the underworld, it would really happen. Emperor Jing Yuan wouldugh to death.


    After Wu Changfangughed at Wei Qi, he looked at Wei Changling: "What are you still doing here? Why don''t you get out of here?"


    Zhou Lin was extremely angry: "We are here to avenge Prince Wei. If we can''t leave, what does it have to do with you?"


    Wu Changfangughed when he heard this: "You are so stupid and funny... Whether you have said that you are unjust or not depends on the evidence. You don''t look for evidence. What''s the point of just shouting here?"

 Chapter 2952: Mutation, death without evidence【10】

    Chapter 2952: Mutation, death without evidence��10��


    Chapter 2952 Mutation, death without evidence10


    Zhou Lin was angry when he heard this, but Wei Changling said: "Thank you, General Wu, for reminding me...God has justice, and he will definitely clear Prince Wei''s name."


    Wu Changfang smiled. Wei Changling was not stupid enough to understand the hidden meaning of his words: "Then get out of here."


    Why are you still here fussing over it? What a waste of time!


    Wei Changling had already learned from the words the ns of the Wu family and the generals of the Chu Dynasty. There was no need to stay any longer. He nodded and said, "I''ll leave now."


    Zhou Lin was shocked: "General Wei, how can you be so obedient?"


    Before the Wu family surrendered to Prince Wei, Wu Changzhen went to the pce to see the second master again. What if Wu Changzhen was persuaded by the second master, surrendered to the second master, and led the Chu Dynasty military generals to kill Prince Wei? !


    Wei Changling does have this worry, but he believes that the Wu family will never truly surrender to a hypocritical waste like the second master.


    "Zhou Lin, you stay here toin. Remember, just cry out for justice and don''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, you will not only lose your life, but also ruin the reputation of Prince Wei and his generals. Do you understand!"


    Prince Wei was tricked and fell into an unjust case. Someone on their side had to stand up and cry out for injustice. However, the generals on their side were too precious to waste casually, so they had to throw Zhou Lin out.


    If Zhou Lin does not do well, at most he will only lose Zhou Lin and his thousands of soldiers and horses. Their camp can still bear it and the losses will not be too heavy.


    Zhou Lin remembered Wei Changling''s words before, and finally calmed down his anger and said: "Yes, I understand... General Wei, the other brothers and the second young master will leave it to you."


    We must guard the troops and horses on the Second Young Master''s side, and we must find evidence to exonerate the Second Young Master!


    After saying that, he solemnly gave Wei Changling a fist-cup salute, and his every move was full of supplication and loyalty.


    "Don''t worry...if you have any news, please send it back in time. Take care." Wei Changling returned the salute, got on his horse and left.


    When Wu Changfang saw this, he thought highly of these two ves: although they were born into a family, they were not very smart, but fortunately they were loyal and united, and Wei Xiaoer''s vision was not bad.


    "Prince Wei was framed. He did not kill Chu Meng. There is no need for him to do so. Please ask the Ministry of Punishments to investigate the case, bring justice to Chu Meng, and clear Prince Wei''s name!" Zhou Lin shouted with his soldiers, still very angry. The smart one stopped after shouting a few times and knelt down holding the paper.


    Seeing this, the guard at the city gate could onlye out and ask them: "Are you Prince Wei''s subordinates? Do you want to go into the pce to avenge Prince Wei?"


    Zhou Lin refused: "We are just small soldiers and generals. We dare not disturb His Majesty. We just want to express our feelings at the city gate and appeal to the superior."


    This is true, but it is difficult for the general to defend him.


    I wanted to drive them away, but I didn''t dare to touch them, for fear that a conflict would cause harm to my own people.


    He didn''t dare to let them into the pce, for fear that they would assassinate His Majesty and he would be implicated... After some weighing, the guard decided to leave them alone. If His Majesty summoned them, he would let them go, so it would be considered an assassination. , and he is not responsible.


    At this time, the capital was bustling with activity, and people were already gathering near the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue.


    At noon, Commander Yuan personally executed Wei Chang. He beat Wei Chang so hard that his back was bruised, and his screams continued.


    Little Xie Rui heard the screams and was so frightened that she crawled into Xie''s arms: "Grandma, Brother Rui is a little scared."


    Little Qingyun also pounced on Widow Xiao: "Mom, Brother Yun is also scared."


    Widow Xiao: "It''s the **** who''s being beaten, not you, so what are you afraid of? Look quickly, this is a rare event. If you miss it, you''ll be at a loss."


    Actually, they couldn''t see Wei Chang here and could only hear him. They were just showing the children this huge crowd of people and practicing their courage, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Gu Jinli said: "Aunt, my cousin is still young. If he can''t ept it, just cover his ears."


    He then looked at the big wolf and the two wolves and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    The big wolf shook his head: "Don''t be afraid of the big wolf. The one you are beating is not the big wolf."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Well, our big wolf is a kind and good boy. He will not fight the big wolf, so he is not afraid."


    The second wolf clenched his fists and shouted: "The second wolf is not afraid either. The second wolf is a sharpshooter and a young general. He wants to beat the bad guys!" This boy is really brave.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to teach again: "You have all seen it, this is the consequence of being a bad person, so you can''t imitate bad people in the future, otherwise you will be whipped, which will be very painful."


    The little guys hurriedly said: "If you don''t be a bad person, don''t hit us."


    It hurts so much that I will cry.


    The second wolf said: "The second wolf will not learn to be bad. The second wolf must learn to be a sharpshooter general, beat the bad guys, and protect the people in the unlucky vige. The people in the unlucky vige are so pitiful and are bullied every day."


    Gu Jinli: "Yeah, the people in the Unlucky Vige are indeed very pitiful."


    I will make them up for my mother to have better luck next time.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The sound of whipping outside was still ringing. Because it was a show, thirty whips were used for a full two-quarters of an hour.


    After the beating, the tongue was cut out.


    "Wei Chang, the eunuch, has disrespected the female members of the Chu family with his words. Your Majesty has ordered that he be punished by cutting out his tongue to punish his behavior!" Commander Yuan shouted, and he personally cut out Wei Chang''s tongue with a knife.


    After the punishment, Wei Chang was seriously injured and copsed on the ground.


    This is not over yet.


    The gate of the imperial city opened wide, and Wei Lin came out with Queen Wang and Mrs. Ouyang Zhang.


    Wei Lin said some nonsense on behalf of Wei Qi.


    Queen Wang said: "I and the Lady of the Minister of Rites have carefully inspected the clothes of the Chu family women. There is nothing wrong with them, and there is nothing hidden. The Chu family women are absolutely innocent. The mistake is Sin ve Wei Chang!"


    He also said: "Although the ve made a mistake, as the master of the harem, I have the responsibility to take care of the Chu family''s female rtives. I cannot absolve myself of the me for this matter. I decided to go to the Chu family vi in person to apologize to Mrs. Chu." !


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard this: "The Queen is going to the Chu Family Vi in person to apologize to the Chu family''s women. This shows that the royal family really respects the Chu family''s women. It seems that everything was done by eunuchs secretly. With Your Majesty, It has nothing to do with the Davidic Dynasty!


    When Widow Xiao heard this, sheughed disdainfully: "Our Majesty is indeed a benevolent king. Look how thorough and open he is in handling this matter."


    Prince Wei should learn more from His Majesty. Sometimes, this hypocrite is more likable than a person with a bad temper.


    Gu Jinli looked in the direction of Queen Wang and said, "Your Majesty, it''s very good."


    The Queen Mother let Mrs. Ouyang Zhang enter the pce and insisted on checking the clothes of the Chu family''s female dependents. Then she came out to say these words in person, and went to the Chu family vi to apologize. She seemed to be helping Wei Qi, but in fact she was protecting the Chu family''s female dependents.


    In this way, the female rtives of the Chu family will be considered innocent, and it will be impossible for Wei Qi to use them of secretly hiding the imperial edict of Emperor Jingyuan.


    And with the queening forward to support her in public, I am afraid that no evil person will dare to harm the female members of the Chu family again.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the Queen and Mrs. Ouyang Zhang went to the Chu Family Vi.


    Gu Jinli waited for the Queen''s guard of honor to pass and said, "We''ve finished watching the fun, let''s go back."


    Then he looked at the big wolf and the two wolves: "Go back and write a letter to your father. It takes three days for you to write a letter. If it takes less than three days, your father will be worried."


    Ouch, write a letter to daddy and give daddy a kissing red seal! Eng pouted and pretended to be kissing, which made Gu Jinliugh.


    Gu Jinli pinched his pouty mouth and said with a smile: "Don''t be shy, let''s go home."


    He led the big guys and set off back to the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    Soon, the news that the Queen personally went to the Chu Family Vi to apologize to the Chu family''s female family members spread throughout the capital. People all over the capital were praising the Queen, and also praised Wei Qi. Wei Qi gained a lot of good reputation because of this.

 Chapter 2953: Mutation, death without evidence【11】

    Chapter 2953: Mutation, death without evidence��11��


    Chapter 2953 Mutation, death without evidence11


    Wei Qi was very happy because of this, and took the opportunity to say to Wu Changzhen and General Lian: "Commander Wu, General Lian, you have also seen what I and the Queen have done... Meng Shuyu''s case and Wei Chang''s search are indeed... It was my negligence, but I have absolutely no ill intentions towards the Chu family, so please believe me."


    Wu Changzhen and General Lian hurriedly knelt down: "Your Majesty''s words are serious, I am scared!"


    Wu Changzhen said again: "With your Majesty''s words, I feel relieved... I rashly went outside the city to ask for an audience today, which is really wrong. Please punish me!"


    Commander Wu, you dont have to be like this, get up quickly. Wei Qi got off the soft couch and dragged the sick body over to help Wu Changzhen in person.


    Wu Chang could not stand up in shock and insisted: "Your Majesty is merciful, but I cannot rely on Your Majesty''s kindness to go unpunished... Please punish me to protect the emperor''s authority!"


    These words made Wei Qi veryfortable... Unexpectedly, Wu Changzhen, who even he envied, would now kneel in front of him and be one of the many minions under him. This feeling of torturing a proud man was so satisfying!


    Wei Qi deliberately acted awkwardly for a while, and after enjoying the feeling of being surrendered by a proud man, he reluctantly said: "Since you insist, I will punish you with fiveshes, a small punishment and a big warning."


    Heh, its true that you are not generous even after bing an emperor, you should still be so stingy.


    Wu Changzhen sneered in his heart, but a hint of gratitude appeared on his face and said: "Your Majesty is kind and I obey your order, but fiveshes are too few. Please punish me with tenshes!"


    Since you are stingy, I will be more generous and give you fiveshes to make up the whole number.


    Wei Qi was in trouble for a while, and finally nodded: "Sure, I''ll give you tenshes and go outside to receive the punishment."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Wu Changzhen stood up, went outside the Qingzheng Pce, and asked Deputy Commander Fan to give him tenshes.


    After the beating,e back and see Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi took Wu Changzhens hand and said heartbrokenly: A Zhen, you have suffered.


    "Your majesty said something serious, it''s just a small punishment, I won''t suffer." After Wu Changzhen and Wei Qixu had a hard time arguing, they were not interested in dealing with this hypocrite. After rejecting Wei Qi''s good intention to stay in the capital, Wu Changzhen stood up and left.


    Wei Qi stayed for a while, but when he saw that he couldn''t keep him, he asked Wei Lin toe and see him off, and took the opportunity to sigh: "Back then, our two families were very close, and the elders of the two families even joked about getting married. , Its a pity that fate has yed a trick on people, and due to various changes, the two families have be estranged... What do you think of Brother Lin? If he can get a daughter from the Wu family, it can make up for the regrets of the older generation. "


    Damn it, Wei Laoer is still the same as before, hypocritical and trouble-making. How old is Wei Lin, and you want to help him build a harem?


    Wu Changzhen scolded Wei Qi in his heart, and said on his face: "Your Majesty attaches great importance to affection and righteousness, which is a blessing for your ministers. However, His Highness the Crown Prince is so noble that I am afraid that the daughter of the Wu family is not worthy..."


    Wei Qi interrupted him and said sadly: "It seems that A Zhen doesn''t like my son anymore."


    "I''m scared!" Wu Changzhen hesitated, nced at Wei Lin, and then turned to Wei Qi, saying: "I understand what your majesty means... In line with the great love between your majesty and the prince, the Wu family will leave a legitimate daughter of the same age for his highness."


    "A Zhen..." Wei Qi was so excited that his eyes were red, and he hurriedly said to Wei Lin, "Why don''t you salute Commander Wu quickly and thank him?"


    Wu Changzhen said: "No, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is the crown prince. You cannot salute your ministers. Sending them off is already a favor."


    Wei Linba had to salute the big man, but he quickly stopped.


    Wu Changzhen said again: "Your Majesty, please rest well. I will retire first." After saluting Wei Qi, he and General Lian left the Qingzheng Pce under the **** of Wei Lin.


    After they left, Wei Qi immediately ordered his men: "Spread the news about Wu Changzhen''s promise to leave a legitimate daughter of the Wu family to the prince."


    He wanted to use this matter to tell everyone that Wu Changzhen and the Chu Dynasty generals behind him were already on his side!


    Yes. The dead man hurriedly went to do it.


    Inspector Zhang was very good at talking, and congratted with a smile: "I congratte Your Majesty, I have added a big help, but..." Wei Qi frowned: "Just what? If you don''t speak half of the words, you are looking for death!"


    Zhang Neijian hurriedly knelt down and said, "This ve deserves to die. Please calm down, Your Majesty... I am worried that Wu Changzhen, a proud man who was once loyal to the Mad Emperor, will not sincerely give the daughter of the Wu family to His Highness the Crown Prince. It should be just a dying strategy." , Im afraid there are other plots behind my back.


    Wei Qi smiled: "You won''t really give it to me?"


    Do you think I really want the daughter of the Wu family to serve Brother Lin? Is the direct daughter of the Wu family worthy?


    He wanted Wu Changzhen''s promise of marriage, just to use this promise to make people misunderstand that Wu Changzhen had taken sides and temporarily appease the generals of the Chu Dynasty.


    After Wei Xiao''s death and after he truly established his position, Wu Changzhen and other generals and civil servants of the Chu Dynasty were all going to die. He would not spare any of them because they were all a scourge to David''s rule. If he did not kill them all, he would sleep and eat them all. Uneasy!


    "I''m too worried. I''m going to punish myself with my p." Zhang Neijian pped himself several times and didn''t stop until Wei Qi called out.


    I have to say that Wei Qi did use this trick very well, but Wu Changzhen is not a fool and will give promises easily. He just wants to exchange for Wei Qi''s carelessness and put pressure on Wei Xiaoer. Now is the time to kill Wei Qi. He was never vague.


    Wei Qi''s men and horses moved quickly, and the next day, the news that the Wu family left a daughter to the prince spread throughout the city.


    Themon people didn''t think anything bad when they heard the news, but the families of officials, military generals, and wealthy families were shocked when they heard it: "...Your Majesty actually subdued Wu Changzhen and a group of Chu Dynasty military generals!"


    Win, as long as Wu Changzhen does not lead the Chu Dynasty military generals to attack the city, as long as the case of Prince Wei''s suspected murder of Meng Shuyu can be concluded, no, as long as it can be an unresolved case, then His Majesty will havepletely won the battle between uncle and nephew!


    Wei Changling and others soon learned the news, and were shocked and angry.


    Zhou Lin was so anxious that he ran back to the camp from the city gate to find Wei Changling: "General Wei, Wu Changzhen has been subdued by the second master. What should we, the second master, do?!"


    Wei Changling was annoyed. After hearing this, he said angrily: "Why are you causing trouble? It''s not the time to cause trouble yet!"


    Zhou Lin: "It''s not the time for chaos yet? Do you know Wu Changzhen''s position in the general camp of the Chu Dynasty? Do you know how many generals there are in the Chu Dynasty? If Wu Changzhen really surrenders to the second master, unless Qin Xiaohou leads his troops to kill him Rescue, otherwise it will be impossible for our second son to survive this disaster!"


    Not to mention that there are generals like Zhou Huang with the second master.


    Wei Changling said: "Even if there is no rescue from the Duke of Qin, with our military strength, if we fight to the death with Wu Changzhen and others, we will not be unable to win!"


    It is indeed possible to win, but to lose heavily.


    And once one of his own men starts fighting, David''s troops will be lost. Now there is war in the Northeast. After the internal strife, what else can David use to fight against Dongqing and the Rong bandits? !


    Wei Changling added: "Wu Changzhen is not someone who can be easily conquered. It is just a promise and can be voided at any time. Don''t panic...get out first."


    Zhou Lin: "But this promise is too powerful, let''s..."


    boom!


    Wei Changling was so annoyed that he pped the table and said: "Don''t say anything that tters others'' ambitions again. Get out. Don''t let me say it a second time, otherwise I will immediately remove you from the military position!"


    There was no other way, Zhou Lin had no choice but to leave.


    In the city, Nan Yu also flew into a rage and cursed Wei Xiao: "How could this good-for-nothing be harmed like this by someone using a little trick? Where was his previous ruthlessness and ability? If you didn''t listen to others'' advice, you would have listened to me. That hypocrite would have long ago." He was poisoned to death.


    But now that Wei Xiao is in prison, it is impossible for him to enter the pce and poison Wei Qi!

 Chapter 2954: Mutation, death without evidence【12】

    Chapter 2954: Mutation, death without evidence��12��


    Chapter 2954 Mutation, death without evidence12


    Nan Yu was so angry that he smashed a lot of things in the house, but he still couldn''t relieve his anger. He had to open the door and leave the house, went to the secret room where the medicine man was kept, and drank the poison. After watching the medicine man suffer a lot, he finally vented his anger. Mostly angry.


    But


    Useless things, you can still be poisoned after taking so many medicines. With you like this, when will you start working for your master?! Nan Yu looked at the medicine man who fell on the ground and cursed with dissatisfaction.


    A real medicine man can not only resist the poison, but can also turn himself into a poison. Even if a doctor with superb medical skills conducts aprehensive examination, he can''t find any problems, just like ordinary people.


    It is really difficult to make a medicine person. Nan Yu has been working hard for so long, but he can only make these half-finished medicine people... It seems that if you want to make a sessful medicine person, you have to start from the fetus.


    Sir, please calm down, its the ves who are ipetent~ The medicine men knelt down to apologize despite the severe pain all over their bodies.


    You bunch of losers, keep taking medicine and be real medicine people as soon as possible, so that you can start to enjoy happiness, otherwise you will always have to live in this cramped ce, understand?! Nan Yu turned around and left after cursing.


    If the medicine people seed, he can let these medicine people sneak into major mansions, use them to control civil servants and generals, and make them betray Wei Qi, then all difficulties will be solved. It''s a pity that the medicine man can''t use it now!


    The more Nan Yu thought about it, the more irritated he became. Wei Xiao was sniped and trapped in prison, and the medicine man was not sessfully trained. What should he do to kill Wei Qi, support Wei Xiao to the throne, and let David send troops to destroy the Dongqing royal family? !


    Nanyu was really anxious today, and in his eagerness, he came up with a bad idea... He couldn''t enter the pce, but if the children of the Qin and Luo families wanted to enter the pce to meet the saint, it would be easy!


    "Atong, take the most skilled soldiers under yourmand and follow me to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion!" Nan Yu was desperate at this moment, so he decided to take the risk and take people to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion... to seek death.


    "...Yes." Although A Tong felt it was inappropriate, he was just a captain of the dead soldiers, and he could only obey orders. He hurriedly mobilized the dead soldiers who protected Nan Yu, disguised himself, and rushed to the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    Because of the warrant from Prince Wei''s Mansion, the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division did not dare to stop them, but let them go all the way.


    Gu Jinli was taking the children to have dinner when he heard Erqinging to report: "Madam, Nan Yu who is next to Prince Wei asked to see you and Prince Luo."


    The reason for seeking a meeting is...


    "He said that he saw Prince Luo at the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue yesterday. Judging from Prince Luo''s face, he suspected that he was poisoned. After a day and night of worry, he felt really uneasy and came to see his wife. He wanted to diagnose Prince Luo for his poison... After all, the British princess He is also an ally of Prince Wei, and Prince Wei is now in prison. As a subordinate, he must fulfill his duty to take care of his allies for Prince Wei."


    Woah, mother, is brother You poisoned? Help brother You quickly, he will die if he is poisoned. Eng was so frightened that he dropped the mutton chops in his hands. He hugged little Luo You and cried sadly.


    On the other hand, Xiao Luo You was calmer and said hurriedly: "Er Lang is not crying. Brother You is fine and not poisoned... That person must have lied to us. Don''t be afraid."


    Gu Jinli praised: "Brother You is so smart, he can see through Nan Yu''s lies right away."


    He thenforted the three little guys and said, "Don''t be afraid. I check your pulse every day, but I didn''t find that you were poisoned. Nan Yu must be lying."


    Nan Yu probably came to beg her to help Wei Xiao, but he was afraid that she would not see him after he made it clear, so he used Xiao Luo You as an excuse.


    "Second sister, please check Brother You''s pulse quickly." Brother Cheng urged Gu Jinli and said to Xiao Luo You: "Brother You, don''t be afraid. Your cousin aunt, Dr. Lei, and Dr. Wu are all very skilled in medicine. Even if If you are really poisoned, they can detoxify you.


    Xiao Luoyou said with a smile: "Uncle Gu, don''t worry, I''m not afraid...it''s just a trick, it can''t fool me."


    "Our Brother You is really smart. He understood thismon deceitful technique in military art at a young age. When he grows up, he will definitely be a general and help the courtpletely wipe out the bandits." Gu Jinli boasted.


    Xiao Luo You was very happy to be praised, and then put away his smile, and said seriously: "Cousin, I will learn my skills well, and when I grow up, I will fight against the bandits and avenge the people who were massacred by the bandits!"


    "Okay, I''m ambitious." After Gu Jinli said this, he began to concentrate on taking his pulse. After finding no signs of poisoning, he felt relieved: "Brother You, don''t be afraid, you are not poisoned." After listening to the big wolf and the two wolves, this Then he wiped away his tears and asked her: "Mom, is it true? Really?"


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Of course it''s true. When did mother lie to you... Eng is not allowed to talk. Mother really didn''t lie to you this time."


    The second wolf snorted: "Okay, the second wolf believes in my mother."


    He went to hug little Luo You again and said, "Brother You, don''t be afraid, Eng will protect you... He will be poisoned together with Brother You, and he won''t let Brother You have a stomachache alone."


    Gu Jinli:


    Are you saying this tofort people?


    Erqing asked again: "Madam, Nanyu lied in order to see you. Do you want to see him?"


    Gu Jinli said: "He uses Brother You as a raft. If I don''t see you again, I don''t know what this madman will do...beat him up first, and then bring him in."


    Brother Cheng: "Ah? Do you want a beating?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Well, why don''t we let him scare us for nothing? How can anything in the world be so cheap? Give me a good beating. If he doesn''t want to be beaten, then get out!"


    Haha, Brother Cheng couldn''t stopughing: "Second sister, you are still the best, but Nan Yu really deserves to be beaten!"


    That **** has done a lot of arrogant things because of his great ability, and now he has reached out to Xiao Luo You. If he doesn''t teach him a lesson, Nan Yu will think that the three Qin, Gu, and Luo families are just being driven by him. s chess piece.


    Gu Jinli told Er Qing again: "Let our people be careful. Nan Yu''s poison skills are no worse than the great wizard of the Rong thief. Don''t let him poison you secretly."


    Yes. Erqing responded and went out to deliver the message.


    In the side room in the front yard of the Duke of Qin''s mansion, Nan Yu was shocked when he heard: "I came to diagnose Luo Shizi with good intentions, but Mrs. Duke of Qin actually wanted to beat me. What''s the point?"


    Erqing smiled: "You spread rumors that Prince Luo was poisoned, and you also lied to our wife. They are all distinguished nobles. What you did could lead to beheading ording to thew. Our wife is kind, but she just wants to Is it too much to beat you up? If you can''t ept it, you can leave."


    Nanyu was extremely angry, but he had to agree: "Okay, I promise you, let''s fight quickly."


    "Go up." You Xi ordered, and a group of people from the Xi ss immediately stepped forward and beat Nan Yu with sticks.


    Nanyu was beaten badly and his whole body hurt, but it was nothing. He just felt humiliated... He was actually beaten by a group of ves. Mr. Qin Gu, you are so cruel!


    "Brother Daxi, thirty is enough, don''t hit me any more." The person who spoke was Si Qing. The little girl ran towards Nan Yu, smiled at him and said: "You didn''t break it, did you? Come on, let me Ill help you to see the madam.


    Nan Yu: Stop, I dont need your help!


    This fat girl smelled of medicine, and Gu Jinli knew how to use poison. He was afraid that Gu Jinli would let the girl poison him, so he didn''t dare to let Si Qing get close.


    Si Qing smiled, are you so alert? But, it''s toote... The stick that hit you was smeared with medicine. The new medicine is colorless and odorless, so it is difficult to detect. If you don''t know the form of the poison, it is almost impossible to make an antidote, and once the medicine is used, it will release the toxin. Finally, the effect of the medicine was quite strong.


    This is what thedy told them to do.


    Madam said, Nanyu is very powerful in poisoning, he is also very arrogant, and he is a dangerous person. I just paid him back in the past, but tonight he hase to the door. Wouldn''t it be a big loss if we don''t poison him?

 Chapter 2955: Mutation, death without evidence【13】

    Chapter 2955: Mutation, death without evidence��13��


    Chapter 2955 Mutation, death without evidence13


    Their wife is a money addict and never engages in loss-making business, so there was the matter of Nan Yu being poisoned.


    Okay, then I wont help you, Si Qing said with a smile, letting Nan Yu get up by himself. The way he climbed up was a bit funny.


    After arranging his clothes and messy hair, Nanyu said: "Lead the way."


    Please. Si Qing walked out first.


    Nanyu waited for Siqing to walk about ten feet away before he followed up, but Atong was stopped. Nanyu said hurriedly: "He also knows medical skills and is here to help me."


    Qin Gu is a ruthless person, but he is not good at it. If he does not take A Tong with him, he is afraid that he will be killed by Qin Gu.


    Erqing said: "Madam, I only see you. If you insist on taking others with you, then leave."


    Nan Yu was so angry after being restrained again and again, but for revenge, he could bear any anger: "Ah Tong, you stay here."


    "Yes." Atong agreed and was detained in the wing by the Qin family.


    Nanyu followed Erqing and Siqing, and was blocked by You Xi and his group as they walked to the inner house.


    The Duke of Qin''s mansion is very big,parable to arge vige. Nan Yu walked for a long time before reaching the Nuang Pavilion where Gu Jinli and the others ate.


    "I''m in Nanyu, and I''ve met Mrs. Qin Guogong." Nanyu bowed to Gu Jinli and said, "Mrs. Qin Guogong, may I ask if Prince Luo is here? Can you pleasee out so that I can diagnose Prince Luo... My Regarding my ability, Madam must have heard Duke Qin say that I will never act without aim, please believe me, Madam, otherwise it will dy the illness of Prince Luo."


    Hehe, he is still able to continue acting after being exposed. This Nan Yu is really persistent.


    Gu Jinliughed out loud, looked at Nan Yu, and asked, "Do you really want to see Brother You? You must know that if you do something, you will have to pay the price."


    Nan Yu was shocked when he heard this. What did Mr. Qin Gu mean by this? Did she already know his n?


    impossible!


    Nan Yu only hesitated for a moment before continuing: "Mrs. Qin Guo Gong, if Prince Luo is here, please ask Madam to call Prince Luo out... The sooner the poison is diagnosed, the sooner you can rest assured."


    Hehe, Gu Jinli smiled: "Since you are stubborn, then I will help you."


    She shouted towards the inner room of Nuan Pavilion: "Brother You,e out and meet this ve."


    ves?


    Nanyu was furious... Qin Gu, an uneducated shrew, actually called a capable person like him a ve? Even if he is really a ve, he is only Wei Xiao''s ve. When other people see him, no one should address him as sir or sir!


    "Hey, cousin, Brother You is here right now." Xiao Luo You''s childish voice sounded. Not long after, the little guy came out of the back room, looked at Nan Yu, and asked, "You want to see me?"


    Nan Yu finally saw Xiao Luo You and almost cried with joy. He rushed towards him and said, "I just want to see Luo..."


    "Stop!" Daqing and Sanqing stepped forward together, drew their swords, and stopped Nanyu: "No one is allowed to approach Prince Luo without Madam''s order, otherwise he will be punished with murder!" Is murder the most punishable?


    Hehe, does Mr. Qin Gu think his family is the Ministry of Punishment? Are you going to plead guilty to him? This rough woman who grew up in the countryside acted really ridiculously.


    But for the sake of the n, Nan Yu endured it, looked at Xiao Luo You, and said: "Prince Luo, I am one of Prince Wei''s most trusted confidants. All the powerful drugs used by Prince Wei came from me. Four years ago, When the British Duke led troops to Dongqing to help Prince Wei attack the New Sixth City, I had affairs with the British Duke. The British Duke should have mentioned me to Prince Luo, right?"


    Xiao Luoyou nodded: "Well, after dad came home, he told my mother and me about the New Sixth City. He also told you...but what do you want to do? Just tell me."


    Stop talking nonsense. I have to go down to the fields with Uncle Gu Er tonight to familiarize myself with the secret passage. When Ie back, I have to take a shower and wash my hair. I also have to listen to the story of Little General Condor and coax Big Wolf Two Wolf Little Rui to sleep. Its very busy. .


    Nan Yu also mentioned the suspicion that he was poisoned: "So in order to ensure the safety of Prince Luo, I would like to ask Prince Luo to let me check his pulse. If he is not poisoned, everyone can rest assured."


    Xiao Luoyou asked: "Then do you want to check for me here, or do you want to go to other rooms to check alone? How to check?"


    Hearing that there was a way out, Nan Yu hurriedly said: "You can check anywhere, but the drug detection method is a bitplicated. You need to take off your clothes, check your body, and have to bleed."


    "It''s soplicated." Xiao Luoyou sighed, and then said: "But my cousin has already checked my pulse, checked my five orifices, and also got some blood for examination. The results will be avable tomorrow, so... No need to trouble you..."


    "Prince Luo, my poison skills are even more powerful and I can investigate more clearly." Nan Yu suddenly knelt down and begged: "Prince Luo, I am a confidant of Prince Wei. Now that Prince Wei is in jail, the Luo family belongs to him. Ally, you are the eldest son of the Luo family. If you make a mistake, Prince Wei will lose the help of the Luo family. He will me me for my ipetence and have me beheaded... Please give me a chance to survive, Prince Luo, and let me check. Fan."


    Luo You is just a six-year-old child. Seeing him kneel down and beg as an adult, he will definitely feel frightened and embarrassed. He relents and agrees to let him check his body, then he can take the opportunity to poison Luo You and use him to carry the poison. The body went to poison Wei Qi.


    As long as Wei Qi is dead, all problems will be solved.


    However, because of his background, Xiao Luoyou was often kneeled down by his servants, so Nanyu''s begging failed to deter him, and instead made him feel disgusted.


    As a servant, this Nan Yu is really disobedient. I dont know how Prince Wei manages his servants?


    Xiao Luoyou looked at Nan Yu for a while and said: "When I was studying the art of war with my cousin, I heard him talk about many deceitful techniques. One of them was a doctor who poisoned a Qianhu man while he was treating him. , used the poison on Qianhus body to poison his vanguard general, leading to the allusion of defeat.


    Then he said: "I''m not familiar with you. Our rtionship is maintained by Uncle Wei. But he is in prison now. How can you expect me to trust you? If you see him in prison, you have already betrayed him." Did hee here to harm us?"


    "I didn''t!" Nan Yu was shocked and looked at Gu Jinli... Could it be that Qin Gu had really seen through his n? So you deliberately let Prince Luo say this?


    Impossible, his n is obviously very good, and he is also someone who has read military books. When did such allusions appear in military books? !


    Gu Jinli was very happy and said to Xiao Luo You: "Our brother You is really smart and has done a good job. My aunt will make you some fruit candies to reward you someday."


    "Really? Thank you, cousin!" The little guy was very happy. He likes to eat sweet and sour fruit candies, but his teeth are about to change. In order to protect the roots of his teeth, he has not been able to eat candies for a long time.


    "Be good, but don''t eat too much." After Gu Jinli said this, he looked at Nan Yu again and said: "For the sake of Prince Wei being Qin''s cousin, I will give you a chance to confess. If you miss it, But it will ruin the rtionship between Prince Wei and the three Qin, Gu, and Luo families... So think carefully before you speak, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences, and you cannot afford the consequences."

 Chapter 2956: Mutation, death without evidence【14】

    Chapter 2956: Mutation, death without evidence��14��


    Chapter 2956 Mutation, death without evidence14


    Nan Yu looked at Gu Jinli and saw that although her expression did not change, the strong murderous look and contempt in her eyes shocked him... This woman really wanted to kill him!


    After Nan Yu understood this, a chill came over his body and went straight to his forehead to wake him up.


    But he did not admit his guilt immediately, but asked: "Mrs. Qin, when you fled, about 80% of the people in the vige were dead, and my rtives and people were also killed. I did this just to help others as soon as possible. They take revenge. Mrs. Qin has simr efforts to me, so she should..."


    Gu Jinli was a little speechless: "Since you don''t cherish the opportunity and keep talking this kind of nonsense, then there''s no need to say it... drag it out and chop it down."


    Yes! Daqing and Sanqing responded, ready to take action.


    "Stop!" Nan Yu scolded and looked at Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin is indeed ruthless. She is indeed a person who has escaped famine and fought against the enemy. In this case, I will say something that is beneficial to the Qin, Gu, and Luo families. .


    Hehe, Gu Jinli smiled: "You are good at changing the subject, but whether you want to listen or not is not up to you, but up to me... Now you either confess why you lied about Brother You being poisoned, or you die!"


    Originally she didn''t want to touch Wei Xiao''s people, but this Nan Yu was too much.


    Unexpectedly, Nan Yu was very flexible and flexible. After hearing this, he gave Xiao Luo You a hard knock and said: "Prince Luo, you are indeed not poisoned. I lied to you. Please forgive me!"


    He kowtowed to Gu Jinli again: "Please forgive me, Mrs. Qin!"


    Tsk, Gu Jinli frowned: "Why are you suddenly aware of current affairs? Stop doing these useless things and tell me quickly, I don''t have time to watch you act."


    Nan Yu was angry when he heard this, but for the sake of his revenge n, he could only be obedient: "Yes, I will confess right now."


    He was talking about wanting to use Xiao Luo You to poison Wei Qi.


    However, he emphasized: "If you want the poison to be released, you must have a drug introduction, so the poison ced on Prince Luo will not harm Prince Luo. Please rest assured, Mrs. Qin and Prince Luo."


    As for the medicine that triggered the poison, it was a herbal moxibustion stick in Dr. Wei''s medicine box that was used to strengthen the body. Wei Qi often used it.


    so


    "Mrs. Qin, as long as Prince Luo takes a little risk, we can get rid of the big trouble and let Prince Wei ascend to the throne. In this way, the three families of Qin, Gu and Luo can be crowned kings!"


    The natal family and her husband''s family were given the throne with different surnames. Such a temptation would be difficult for even a moderately ambitious person to resist. Moreover, Luo You is not Qin Gu''s son, just a cousin. If you take advantage of it, Qin Gu will not feel too distressed.


    However, Nanyu was wrong.


    Gu Jinli held back his anger and looked at Nan Yu: "Back to the wall and stand against the wall."


    Nanyu was a little confused: "What is Mrs. Qin going to do?"


    Gu Jinli: Follow it, and youll know when its done.


    Crazy woman!


    Nan Yu cursed in his heart, but now he had something to ask for from Gu Jinli, so he could only obey and retreat to the wall.


    Gu Jinli ordered Daqing Sanqing: "Fire the crossbow and nail this grandson to the wall!" Swish, swish, swish!


    Crossbow arrows were shot from the wrists of the two men. Nan Yu was hit by several arrows in his shoulders and abdomen. He was nailed to the wall and screamed in pain.


    He looked at Gu Jinli in horror: "Mrs. Qin, I am a member of Prince Wei, and I have medical skillsparable to those of a great wizard. If you kill me, it will be your loss!"


    Gu Jinli stood up, took the gloves from Er Qing, put them on his hands, and walked towards Nan Yu. He raised his hands and pped a few big ears: "You are a **** like you. Killing you is called Weimin." Get rid of the harm! Use Brother You to hide poison, and say you wont hurt Brother You? Do you know how important Brother You is to Cousin Yu and his wife?!


    Brother Luo and Cousin Yu spent seven years begging for their second child, Brother You. If little Luo You had an ident, even if it was not fatal, even if the Luo family still had little Luo Ao to bear it, Brother Luo and Cousin Yu would The pain is overwhelming.


    Nan Yu: "Mrs. Qin, you can hit me, but can you deny that my method doesn''t work? Now that Prince Wei has been framed and imprisoned, and Sun Liang and others havemitted suicide, it is almost impossible for Prince Wei to reverse the case. And your family has a grudge against the prince''s biological mother. If Prince Wei falls and the prince seeds to the throne in the future, your family will only die. So whether it is for my great enmity or for your family''s future survival, all that is left now is to use the children. Taking the risk of killing Wei Qi and letting Prince Wei ascend the throne... If we miss this opportunity, the Qin, Gu, and Luo families, let alone a bright future, may be the next family to be liquidated!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was not touched at all. He just asked, "Have you finished speaking? If you finish speaking, your voice will be ruined."


    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and pinched the two acupuncture points on Nanyu''s neck, forcing Nanyu to open his mouth: "Siqing, give him the dumb medicine, whichever one is the most painful."


    Yes. Si Qing came over, took out a mute medicine, and drank it for Nan Yu.


    A fierce burning sensation filled Nanyu''s entire throat, and his vocal cords were burned out. He suffered severe pain and lost the ability to speak forever.


    Ah ah ah, Nan Yu screamed silently, looking at Gu Jinli with fear in his eyes... Qin Gu, this bitch, actually poisoned him, and he was from Prince Wei.


    Gu Jinli said: "Originally, if you confessed directly, you would not have to be mute, but you are stubborn and want to persuade me to use Brother You as a medicine man... Do you know that we are working so hard to protect them from growing up safely and happily, but You actually want to harm him, so its not a pity for you to die!


    He turned to look at Xiao Luo You again and asked, "Brother You, are you not scared?"


    Xiao Luo You was stunned. After hearing this, he came to his senses and quickly shook his head: "No, cousin, don''t worry about me."


    only


    Ive always heard that Nan Yu is very powerful, but I didnt expect that we could subdue him so easily.


    Gu Jinli said: "He is really good at poisoning and scheming, but if it''s one person against a group, he is a waste... So Brother You, no matter how capable you are, when facing opponents, if you can fight in a group, don''t be provoked by the enemy." What kind of one-on-one situation can you get? The method of stimting generals has always been a trick used by the weak to harm the strong."


    Xiao Luoyou listened carefully, nodded and said: "Yes, cousin, I remember... A gentleman should not stand behind a dangerous wall, and a man must know how to protect himself. My parents and cousin have taught me this."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Be good."


    Be good to your mother!


    This vicious woman, Qin Gu, damaged his vocal cords and made him mute, but she was still able to teach her children with a smile, this evil female ghost!


    Ahhhh!


    Nanyu yelled at Gu Jinli, but unfortunately he could no longer roar.


    "You have bad breath, can you shut up?" Gu Jinli said in disgust, then took a few steps back and said, "Do you think Wei Qi can be poisoned so easily? Do you think Wei Qi can''t? Beware of children? If the drug possession is discovered, have you ever thought about what will happen to Brother You? Do you think that by poisoning Wei Qi, everything will be solved? Let me tell you, if Wei Xiaos injustice is not cleansed, the world will never be clean. I wont surrender to him.


    Nanyu red at Gu Jinli angrily, making a huffing sound in his throat... Of course he knew that poisoning Wei Qi to seize the throne was not the right way, but now that all the witnesses were dead, the unjust case against Prince Wei could not be cleared at all!


    Gu Jinli guessed what he was going to say and replied: "It doesn''t matter if Meng Shuyu''s case cannot be cleaned up, but as long as Wei Qi''s other major crimes can be found out, Wei Qi can be killed openly. Then Wei Xiao will If you seed to the throne, the obstacles will not be too big... But now we are not in a desperate situation, there is still a way to go, but you can''t wait to tie the Qin, Gu, and Luo families into a dead end. Do you think you should die? "

 Chapter 2957: Mutation, death without evidence【15】

    Chapter 2957: Mutation, death without evidence��15��


    Chapter 2957 Mutation, death without evidence15


    Nan Yu knew that Wei Xiao''s men were searching the county town near Mushan Mountain to find out about Nanny Zhang. However, the area around Mushan Mountain was so big, and he didn''t know if Nanny Zhang had any evidence that could kill Wei Qi. One game, what should I do?


    So it would be faster to poison Wei Qi.


    Gu Jinli: "Looking at your expression, I must know about the Mushan search. Since you know, you should wait for the news honestly. A ve with no soldiers and no power, but he lives like a prince. You haven''t been hacked to death yet. You are truly blessed by your dead nsmen.


    Ahhhh!


    Mrs. Qin Gu, a shameless and poisonous woman, after harming him like this, she still licked her face and preached to him. Is Mrs. Qin Gu worthy of it?


    Gu Jinli smiled when he saw this: "Look at that grinning look. What, you don''t ept it? It''s useless not to ept it, you have already lost... You are just like Wei Xiao, you act recklessly because of your ability, you all deserve a meal A big lesson, only then will you know how to restrain yourself, otherwise if you let people like you live, once you gain power, it will bring disaster to the whole world."


    Ahhhh!


    Nanyu leaned his neck forward and roared silently at Gu Jinli, which showed that he was really angry to death.


    "Hey, you look really ugly like this." After Gu Jinli said something disgusting, he took a few steps back and said to Si Qing: "Si Qing, put on your gloves and check, and find out all the poisonous things on his body. , then pulled him off the wall and carried him to the hospital in the mansion to stitch up the abdominal wound."


    Look how kind I am, I actually let someone heal your injury.


    Yes. After Siqing finished protecting himself, he started to search Nanyu.


    Gu Jinli added: "Nanyu, for the sake of Prince Wei, I won''t kill you this time, but you have to go to prison to confess to Prince Wei what you have done. You must not hide a word."


    What!


    Nanyu was horrified and shouted at Gu Jinli: I can''t confess what happened tonight to Wei Xiao, otherwise Wei Xiao will kill me!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Since you dare toe here to die, you must be prepared to die. Otherwise, do you think we are just ying house with you?"


    ording to what my Eng said, you are not a baby anymore and we cannot let you go.


    "Grandpa Qin will visit the prison in the next two days. You go with Grandpa Qin. Remember to be honest. This is myst advice to you. And..." Gu Jinli stared at Nan Yu and warned: "Don''t reach out to Qin. Grandpa, otherwise you will not only die from the poison, but the rest of your n will also die miserably."


    Qin Gus family actually knew that his n members were still alive? It must have been the Duke of Qin who told her. This Duke of Qin is really a weakling!


    It seems that he has to remind Prince Wei that he must be careful about the Duke of Qin in the future and not tell him everything. Otherwise, when the Duke of Qin finds out, he will tell the poisonous woman Qin Gu about the matter, causing the danger of the news leaking!


    "Madam, the search is over, so he can hide it. I found a lot of poison." Si Qing was stunned as he held a bag of poison.


    Gu Jinli waved his hand: "Destroy it."


    Si Qing: "Ah, it was destroyed? What a pity. Why don''t you keep it for research?"


    Gu Jinli poked her round face and said: "What are you studying? What a waste of time. His life is in our hands. If we like any medicine, we can just ask him for the prescription."


    Madam is still smart! Si Qing smiled happily and looked at Nan Yu, saying, Before you leave, you have to write down the prescriptions for these medicines and give them to us, do you understand?


    I know your sister, Nan Yu is furious to death, Qin Gu is a poisonous woman, just wait for me!


    But, wait...


    Why did Mrs. Qin Gu say that his life was in her hands, but she could still let him die of poison?


    Did Mrs. Qin Gu poison him? !


    Ah ah ah, Nan Yu yelled at Gu Jinli, making strange gestures, and finally caught Gu Jinli''s attention.


    Seeing his excitement, Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Yes, you were poisoned. The poison was given when a group of people beat you up in the front yard, so you''d better be honest and don''t stretch your hands too long, otherwise you''ll really You will die. If you die, Wei Xiao can break the contract."


    As for why Nan Yu was poisoned during a group fight? Because only when there is chaos can Nan Yu rx his vignce and the poison can be sessful.


    Nan Yu was shocked and angry when he heard this, but he couldn''t die. He wanted to live, help Wei Xiao to the throne, watch Wei Xiao fulfill his promise, and send troops to kill all the Dongqing royal family!


    After Gu Jinli admired Nan Yu''s shocked and unwilling expression for a while, he stopped wasting time with Nan Yu and said, "Take it away."


    Yes. Daqing led people to carry Nanyu to suture the wound. Nan Yu''s body was in pain, but his mind was extremely clear... He shouldn''t havee tonight, and he shouldn''t have underestimated Qin Gu, so he learned a big lesson.


    "Ah, mother, are the bad guys gone? Eng is going out to beat up the bad guys and avenge Brother You!" Eng said with his little fists clenched when he saw Gu Jinli entering the inner room.


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "The bad guys have been taken care of by my mother, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Wow, Mom is so awesome." Eng looked at his own mother with admiration and started toin again: "Mom, my uncle is annoying. He caught Eng and didn''t allow him to escape. He also stuffed Eng and his brother''s ears, and Eng listened. Missing, angry!


    Gu Jinli: "It''s not your uncle''s fault, it was my mother who asked him to do this. You are young and don''t know how to keep your mouth shut. If you let anything slip, you will be dead."


    After saying that, he went to hug the big wolf again. Baji kissed him and asked, "Big wolf, are you afraid?"


    The big wolf shook his head: "Those who are not afraid will not hear it."


    Well, this answer is irrefutable.


    When the big wolf saw that his mother was choking, he smiled with crooked eyes and said to her: "Don''t worry, mother. The big wolf is really not afraid. He even asked his uncle to help stop his brother."


    The second wolf was unconvinced. He raised his chubby hands high and said, "Mom, the second wolf is so powerful that he doesn''t need to take care of his brother, but he still protects him."


    He ran over and hugged little Luo You again, raised his little chubby face, and his eyes were bright, as if shining with gossip, and asked: "Brother You, is it fun to beat up bad guys? Tell Er Lang quickly, Er Lang wants to listen!"


    Xiao Luo You didn''t dare to say anything because Er Lang was still young and had a quick mouth, so he couldn''t tell him. He thought about it and said, "Er Lang, the Chinese New Year ising soon. Let''s make New Year''s Daynterns and give them to your grandpa when they''re ready. Grandma will send it."


    "Ouch, okay, let''s make antern, make it a big one, sit in thentern and fly around to beat bad guys, like a sharpshooting general!" Eng was sessfully fooled and took Xiao Luoyou''s hand to do it. Lantern.


    Nanyu stayed at the Duke of Qin''s Mansion overnight and wrote a bunch of prescriptions. The next morning, he was finally released and took Atong and others back to Prince Wei''s Mansion in embarrassment.


    And Gu Jinli knew that many people were watching the Duke of Qin''s Mansion, so he couldn''t hide Nan Yu''s visit at night, so he simply let the news out, saying that Prince Wei''s people asked the Duke of Qin''s Mansion to help Prince Wei find the murderer, but he cursed after being refused. , was shot with several arrows and left with minor injuries.


    Slightly injured?


    When Nan Yu heard the news, he vomited a mouthful of blood and almost died of anger!


    As soon as the news came out, everyone who was watching the Duke of Qin felt relieved, especially Wei Qi, who was very satisfied with it... Qin Gu knew the current affairs and was not stupid enough to let the Qin family participate in this case.


    He also ordered the leader of the dead soldiers: "Continue to keep an eye on all the generals with military power. If there is any change in any house, report it immediately."


    Yes. The dead man took the order and went to do it.


    After Mr. Qin learned that Nan Yu went to the Duke of Qin''s pce privately, exhaustion appeared on his old face. After a long time, he sighed: "Send the news from outside to Brother Xiao in the prison, and visit the prison again in three days."

 Chapter 2958: Mutation, death without evidence【16】

    Chapter 2958: Mutation, death without evidence��16��


    Chapter 2958 Mutation, death without evidence16


    "Yes, I will arrange the visit to the prison." He Min looked at Mr. Qin''s tired face and felt a little ufortable. He cursed Wei Xiao in his heart andforted him: "You don''t have to worry too much. With Prince Wei''s ability, You will definitely be able to survive, but now that it is cold, you should pay more attention to your body."


    Mr. Qin nodded: "Well, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    He said it was okay, but he dozed off. After squinting for a while, he suddenly shivered and woke up suddenly.


    He Min was shocked when he saw it, and asked quickly: "Are you okay? Why are you so shocked all of a sudden?"


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "It''s okay, I''m just sleepy."


    But He Min was still very worried. Mr. Qin looked very strange just now, as if he was going to sleep to death... After he was silent for a while, he said: "You should rest first."


    Having said that, he left to find Dr. Wu.


    On the way, I met Brother Cheng who was bringing his children to see Mr. Qin, so when he came back, he brought back a bunch of little ones.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuusuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Said: "Two wolves give Zuzu a whirl, and the huhu disease will be cured."


    Qin Laole smiled happily, patted the fat boy''s head and said, "Zuzu is not sick, Eng, don''t worry."


    Eng raised his tearful eyes and asked, "Really? Zuzu can''t lie, he will be beaten."


    Brother You said that the bad guy lied to his mother and was beaten as a result.


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "The second wolf is so good, Zuzu can''t bear to deceive the second wolf."


    Eng nodded happily: "Yeah, Eng is so good, good people are reluctant to deceive Eng. Zuzu is a good person, and Eng likes Zuzu the most."


    Brother Cheng covered his face: "Why are you bragging so much? Get out of the way first and let Grandpa Wu check your pulse."


    "Okay, second wolf is obedient." The second wolf asked to step aside, but the little fat hand held Mr. Qin''s arm tightly and refused to let go.


    Dr. Wu began to examine Mr. Qin. After more than a quarter of an hour, he said: "It''s nothing serious. It''s just that I''m older, I''ve been tired recently, and I''m too worried, which has affected old injuries... I''ll prescribe some medicine. Feed him and nourish him."


    He Min breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    Brother Cheng remembered something and said, "Grandpa Wu, please take some of Grandpa Qin''s blood to me and take it to my second sister''s house. I''ll have her people test it."


    Old doctor Wu nodded: "Okay, it''s good to take some blood to check whether there is poisoning."


    Mr. Qin has made great contributions to the Wei family and has a high seniority. As long as he lives for one day, Your Majesty will have to respect him for one day. I am afraid that many people are looking forward to his early death, so it is better to be cautious.


    Old doctor Wu quickly took the blood.


    Brother Cheng immediately took the blood to the dead man and said, "Send it back to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion and ask my second sister to send someone to test whether there is any poison in the blood."


    "Yes." The dead man hurriedly took a small bottle of blood and left.


    By the time Brother Cheng returned to Mr. Qins yard, Mr. Qin had gotten much better and was ying with Eng and the others.


    The second wolf dragged his small wooden spear and said: "Zuzu, sit down quickly, the second wolf is about to swing the spear, and it looks really good."


    Mr. Qin said hurriedly: "Hey, Zuzu, sit down and let Eng dance with his spear. Be careful, don''t let the wooden spear hurt you."


    This wooden spear is quite long. When Eng first learned it, he was beaten with the wooden spear and had a lot of bruises on his body. He cried miserably. However, this kid wanted to be a sharpshooter general, so he learned it while crying. The second wolf said: "I have swung it many times, and the gun can no longer hit the second wolf... I have to swing it again, look!"


    After saying that, he waved his little spear in a hehehehehehehehe manner. Not to mention, he danced very gracefully.


    Lao Qin and the others praised Eng very much, which made the little guy very happy.


    But the little guy suddenly started crying sadly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy, I want to show him the gun dance, but Daddy is not at home... Daddy hates it. He can''t have the reunion dinner during the Chinese New Year, and he will beughed at by others."


    Zhang Liuliu, who lives on the next street next door, said that his father cannot go home during the Chinese New Year, so he has beenughed at since the winter solstice as a child without a father during the Chinese New Year. Zhang Liuliu said, he is afraid that he will beughed at until February 2. I have to get less New Year''s money. If his father couldn''te back during Qingming Festival, he would have to kneel in the n ancestral hall for his father for three days to absolve him of his great unfilial piety. It would be very miserable.


    Eng said this while sobbing.


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "The two wolves don''t cry. You are different from Zhang Liuliu. His father is doing business, but your father is going to fight against the enemy and protect the territory. No one dares tough at you."


    But Mr. Qin is still very worried about Qin Sang... Even though Brother Xiao is in jail now, he is really not in danger of his life, but Brother Mu is different. He is on the battlefield and his life is in danger at all times.


    Brother Cheng saw that Mr. Qin was in a daze again, and was afraid that he would think too much, so he quickly interrupted his thoughts and said: "Grandpa Qin, the two wolves have been making noises about eating meat pot with you two days ago, and now it''s almost time for dinner. , its time to prepare the ingredients.


    Eng howled again: "Zu Zu, eat the meat pot. The meat pot is delicious. You can also put mushrooms, bean sprouts, white tofu, brother''s favorite cakes, and brother You''s favorite fruits. sugar."


    Mr. Qinughed so hard: "You can''t put cakes and fruit candies in the meat pot, otherwise you won''t be able to eat it. But it''s cold, so it''s the right time to eat the meat pot. Come on, let''s prepare vegetables and have a good meal."


    The little ones stayed with Mr. Qin all day, and rested in the Duke Cheng''s mansion at night. Mr. Qin''s mood and body felt better with them.


    But the situation outside is not good.


    Because of Nan Yu''s incident, many people felt that the Qin, Gu, and Luo families had also abandoned Wei Xiao. Seeing that Wei Xiao had lost so much support, people who had not dared to scold him before started scolding him one after another, and they scolded him extremely. Ugly.


    Its really his own fault. Now even his mothers family, the Qin family, wont help him.


    Stop investigating, no matter how much you investigate, its impossible to overturn the case. How could a viin who could even kill his father-inws family let go of the Chu Meng family who abandoned him?


    "This kind of evil person should be killed to thank heaven and earth, and if he continues to stay, he is afraid that in a fit of rage, he will send out troops to massacre everyone in the capital, and we will all suffer. So we should quickly go to the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue and kneel down to beg His Majesty to issue an edict. , execute this evil thief!"


    Thats right, we must get rid of this evil star as soon as possible. Otherwise, he only killed Wei Guogongs line in the past, and I am afraid he will kill all Davids people in the future!


    Wei Xiao''s hands and eyes were open to the sky. Even in prison, he would receive news from the outside every day. Looking at these scolding words, his face was as gloomy as water... It turned out that he was desperately trying to overthrow the rotten Chu and bring new life to everyone, but these people Is this how you curse him?


    Oh, he shouldn''t be soft-hearted to these idiots. He should destroy their families, take away their property, kill them, and let them go through the pain of changing dynasties!


    "Wei, Wei Xiao, are you okay? Calm down and don''t do anything stupid." Meng Shanhu in the next cell saw something was wrong with Wei Xiao and was afraid that he would kill all the prison guards in the cell in anger. rush out.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao didn''t respond and just sat in the cell.


    Meng Shanhu is getting more and more scared... Wei Xiao has been hit one after another, and it is very likely that he will do something fatal. No, we must quickly find an acquaintance of the prison guard and ask the prison guard to inform His Majesty''s people and let His Majesty take precautions, lest he If Wei Xiao raises his troops, Your Majesty will not be able to resist him!


    However, Wei Xiao suddenly looked up at him and said, "I have endured all kinds of hardships. I will never do anything to push back people''s hearts again. You don''t have to worry about it."


    After speaking, he sat in silence again.

 Chapter 2959: Mutation, death without evidence【17】

    Chapter 2959: Mutation, death without evidence��17��


    Chapter 2959 Mutation, death without evidence17


    Wont you do anything that dissuades peoples hearts again?


    Heh, dont you think its toote to say this now?


    Meng Shanhu mocked in his heart, but looking at Wei Xiao as if he was in trance, he felt a sense of fear again... It was unusual for Wei Xiao to be so silent despite being in a desperate situation, he must be nning something big. No, he must inform His Majesty of Wei Xiao''s strange behavior.


    Meng Shanhu took advantage of the prison guard''s body to cover Wei Xiao''s behavior while he was delivering food, and wrote down Wei Xiao''s strange behavior on the ground, asking the prison guard to quickly report it to Wei Qi''s people.


    After seeing this, the prison guards did not dare to neglect and hurried to report the news.


    Wei Xiao saw their every move and felt it was ridiculous. He raised his head to look at Meng Shanhu. He wanted to say something but suddenly lowered his head and continued to meditate... He would suffer losses many times, all because of his contempt for others. Since If you decide to change, you have to resist ridiculing Meng Shanhu.


    But what he did made Meng Shanhu even more frightened. He wanted to ask but didn''t dare, so he could only hold back and wait for Wei Qi''s order.


    After Wei Qi received the news, he only panicked for a moment before calming down and ordered: "Don''t make a fuss, just keep watching."


    But


    The leader of the dead soldiers said: "Wei Chen is worried that Prince Wei wants to kill the fish and the."


    Wei Qi smiled: "Even if he wants to defeat the enemy, it will take time to gather enough troops. But by the time the army arrives, he may have already gone to the underworld to fulfill his filial piety."


    Ning Ji has left the capital and is watching Wei Xiao''s men near Mushan Mountain looking for clues. Before leaving, Ning Ji revealed a piece of great news to him. If the news is true, Wei Xiao''s son will not have much life left.


    However, he could not take it lightly, and ordered: "Keep an eye on it while continuing toy out, and hold all the chess pieces firmly for me to make sure nothing goes wrong."


    He also wrote a secret letter in person and gave it to the leader of the dead soldiers: "Send it to the Marquis of Zhou and ask him to bring the two things I need quickly."


    When Meng Shuyu''s case first came out, he was also afraid that Wei Xiao would rise up to seize the throne because he couldn''t stand being wronged, so he asked Zhou Huang to issue a secret military order, and ordered the soldiers and horses from Mushan Camp to rush to the capital to defend. Zhou Huang also said , there was an important person in Mushan Camp. He was afraid that the person would disappear, so he had to bring him to see him in person.


    He agreed, but Mushan was some distance away from the capital, and it would take a lot of effort to go back and forth. Now the soldiers, horses and people have not reached the capital yet.


    "Yes." The leader of the dead soldiers took the secret letter and left to go about his errands.


    After Meng Shanhu received the news, he continued to stare at Wei Xiao, but for the next two days, Wei Xiao just sat quietly, not moving except for drinking water and going to the toilet.


    It was not until the third day that Mr. Qin brought Nan Yu to visit the prison. When Wei Xiao saw Mr. Qin, a sincere smile that he had not seen for a long time appeared on his face, and he said guiltily: "I''m sorry for making grandpa worry."


    Mr. Qin knew that Meng Shanhu and the others were from Wei Qi, so he didn''t say much. He only said: "Eating a pad will make you wiser. If you can be released from prison safely, I hope you will be humble in the future and don''t be arrogant again."


    No matter how powerful you are, you must still remain humble, because even if you are as powerful as Emperor Jingyuan, you cannot be an enemy of the world.


    "Yes, I will remember grandpa''s teachings and I will not do it again in the future." Wei Xiao said in a dry voice. He was d that his grandpa was still willing to teach him and that he could still listen to his advice.


    Mr. Qin nodded: "As long as you understand. Hui Niang and the children are fine, and the three daughters-inw in Prince Qin''s pce are also fine. Zongzheng has managed the pce in an orderly manner, and is nning to donate more silver to the Ministry of War. I thought you could gain some good reputation, but she doesnt dare to make the decision privately, so let me ask you what you want, do you agree?


    Wei Xiao refused: "Zongzheng has already donated a dowry to the Ministry of War before. Now there is no need to donate anymore. It''s a good idea to stay at home for the New Year and manage the pce well for me." "Yes, grandpa will tell her." Mr. Qin. He nodded in agreement.


    Wei Xiao looked at Nan Yu, who had been silent, and saw that he was still covering his abdomen. He sneered and said, "Leave with minor injuries?"


    I hurt a fart, Lao Tzu was dumb, and the abdomen was still a few arrows, and almost returned to the West. It was more serious injuries!


    Wei Xiao added: "Do you have anything to say? If you do, tell me quickly."


    Nanyu''s body was poisoned by Gu Jinli, and he wanted to use Wei Xiao''s power to take revenge, so he had no choice but to confess honestly.


    Because he was mute, he took a lime pen and slowly wrote what happened on the floor tiles.


    The Duke of Qin''s Mansion was heavily guarded. Wei Xiao only got the news released by Gu Jinli. He knew that Nan Yu had done something stupid and was punished by Gu Jinli, but he didn''t know that Nan Yu actually set his sights on Brother You!


    Hahaha, he really gave Nan Yu too much face, making this ve dog forget his own identity. Its also good that he wont have to feel guilty when he kills him after he ascends to the throne.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao just sneered after reading it and said nothing, Nan Yu quickly wrote: Master, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I will definitely be able to help you!


    If it were in the past, Wei Xiao would definitely be furious, but now he can''t fall out with Nan Yu, otherwise Nan Yu is very likely to be lured away... People with great poison skills will never be able to escape unless they be corpses. Leave it in his hands!


    Wei Xiao said: "Now is the time to employ people. You have made a lot of contributions in the past. I will spare your life for the time being and will not break the contract. But if you dare to act recklessly again and hurt my rtives, I promise that you will I will wipe out your entire n and write history books to make your n infamy for eternity!"


    Rtives?


    Does Wei Xiao actually treat the three Qin, Gu, and Luo families as rtives? Is this a sincere statement or a calcted statement in desperate need of help?


    Nan Yu was not sure, but he couldn''t let the family be infamy for thousands of years, so he hurriedly wrote: Master, don''t worry, I have learned a big lesson this time, and I don''t dare to plot against the Qin, Gu, and Luo families again.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "I have given you advice. It is up to you whether to change it or not. If you don''t change it, you will bear the consequences."


    Mr. Qin finally felt a little relieved after watching the whole process... After this day, Brother Xiao finally became more sensible and was willing to treat the Gu family as rtives.


    In the cell opposite, Meng Shanhu was extremely anxious... Why would he not break the agreement? What agreement did Prince Wei and Nan Yu have? If he knew about this agreement, he should be able to get His Majesty to conquer Nan Yu!


    Lao Qin and Nan Yu only stayed in the prison for two quarters of an hour before leaving.


    After they left, Wei Xiao returned to his previous state of meditating, but he began to eat... The three days of fasting were his punishment. Now that the family feud has not been avenged and his great cause has not been aplished, he has to take care of himself so that he can fight back with strength.


    Meng Shanhu wrote a letter, writing down what happened today when Mr. Qin and Nan Yu visited the prison, and asked the prison guards to send it to Wei Qi. He also reminded Wei Qi: Your Majesty, as long as the agreement between Wei Xiao and Nan Yu is found out, Winning over Nan Yu is not a problem.


    In the past, Wei Qi wanted to win over Nan Yu. After all, Nan Yu had an impressive ability in treating poisons, but now he felt it was unnecessary. He asked someone to reply to Meng Shanhu and continued to stare at Wei Xiao. Then he ignored it and just waited. Looking for news about Ning Ji and Zhou Huang... I hope they can bring him great good news andpletely cut off Wei Xiao''s way of survival.


    The people of the Feng family arrived near Mushan earlier than Ning Ji. Now they have been squatting in the vige near Mushan for several days. Relying on the familiarity of Da Feng''s secret army with thisnd, they finally found the man in the vast sea of people. The so-called Granny Zhang who has changed her surname to Shi.

 Chapter 2960: Mutation, death without evidence【18】

    Chapter 2960: Mutation, death without evidence��18��


    Chapter 2960 Mutation, death without evidence18


    "Mr. Niu from Shouquan Town, are you sure it''s her? Is there any evidence to prove her identity?!" Deputy Zhuangtou Feng asked. There are nearly a thousand women of the same age in Mushan with the surname Shi. In just a few days, Can it really be found?


    "Eighty percent of it is true." Fengman replied: "It was found by Feng Yin. He got an embroidery from Ruicheng Embroidery Mansion with Li Shng''s inscription on it. The handwriting was checked and it was authentic. And that year Li Shng''s youngest son and his wife did give Li Xue''s father an embroidery as a birthday gift, and to show their respect, they specially asked Li Shng to inscribe on the embroidery."


    He added: "The embroidery was brought to Ruicheng Embroidery House by Niu Laosan''s wife and sold at a low price. The couple were ipetent. One loved to spend time and alcohol, and the other was greedy and selfish. The couple often worked together to steal things from home and sell them. In the past, they always used For sale in Fucheng in the south, this time Niu Laosan slept with a young widow and was caught by the widow''s husband''s family. He was forced to write an IOU of three hundred taels of silver and had to pay it back before the Chinese New Year. The couple had no choice but to take risks. , took the embroidery to the nearby Ruicheng Embroidery Shop and sold it, and then it fell into our hands."


    After hearing this, Vice Zhuangtou Feng frowned and said, "This is a bit of a coincidence."


    Fengman was stunned and asked, "Is the deputy vige leader worried that this is a trap?"


    At this time, the embroidery with Li Shng''s inscription suddenly appeared, which is indeed a bit too coincidental.


    "Well, I do have this suspicion." Feng Zhuangtou nodded: "But whether it is a trap or not, we have to rush to Mrs. Niu''s house... Leave twelve people to guard, and the rest will follow me to Mrs. Niu''s house. We must find out in one fell swoop whether she is Nanny Zhang, and then search her house carefully to find out everything left by Shi Lang... Maybe Li Shng will hide the evidence in the items left behind."


    "Yes!" Fengman hurriedly went to deliver the order. In just half a quarter of an hour, the secret army in Zhuangzi gathered and rushed towards Mrs. Niu''s house in Shouquan Town.


    At this moment, the ten-man secret army led by Fengyin had arrived outside Shouquan Town, but unfortunately they were stillte.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    An urgent gong sounded, and the Wu Yamen of Silifang shouted at the top of his voice: "Attention, everyone in the town. Niu Laosan and his wife poisoned the whole family and then absconded. Each family immediately sent one person to Silifang to gather to search for Niu. The whereabouts of the third child and his wife, the rest of the people are waiting to lock up their homes, and dont run around, lest they get killed by those two beasts!


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the town was frightened.


    The shopkeeper of the cloth store on the street ran out and asked: "Wu Yamen, are you telling the truth? Did Niu Laosan and his wife really do such an outrageous thing? That **** still owes my family six taels of silk money. Today I I just collected a debt from him, he, he, he wonte to me in a rage and poison my whole family to death, right?!


    The shopkeeper of the grocery store next door was afraid of death and did not dare to run out. He only opened a window, stuck out his head and asked: "Wu Yamen, is this true or false? Although Niu Laosan and his wife are scoundrels, they don''t have the courage to do it." Are you going to do something serious and poison the whole family?"


    Wu Yamen pointed in the direction of the Niu family''s house and said: "The whole family''s corpses are lying in the living room, how can we still leave? Now Uncle Zhao is leading the people from Si Lifang to guard the Niu family. He asked me toe out and gather manpower to search for them. Where are those two beasts?"


    He then said, "Stop hiding. Hurry up and grab your belongings and go to the office to gather in preparation for searching for them. If you can''t find them, everyone in the town won''t be able to sleep peacefully!"


    After hearing this, the shopkeeper of the grocery store turned pale with fright. He rushed out to stop Wu Yamen, gave him a tael of silver, and begged: "Wu Yamen, there are seniors and juniors in my family. I have to stay and look after the house." Take this money and help me avoid this hardbor."


    Wu Yamen confiscated it: "If it doesn''t work, every family will have to release a soldier. This is an old rule and cannot be broken. Hurry and gather at Si Lifang. After I notify everyone, I have to rush to the county to report the case!"


    Having said that, he pushed the shopkeeper away and continued to beat the gong and call people.


    Fengyin was shocked after hearing this... All the Niu family members were dead. It seemed that Mrs. Niu was Granny Zhang, otherwise she would not have been killed and silenced.


    He immediately said: "Lao Qi, take half of your manpower to find Niu Laosan and his wife near the town, and then notify the deputy vige head and ask him to send people over quickly to help, and be sure to catch Niu Laosan and his wife."    "Yes. "Feng Laoqi left with half of his men.


    "The rest of you, follow me." Fengyin took the remaining half of the people to the Niu family''s house... The Niu family should still have something left by Li Shng. They must search it and cannot let Li Shng stay. things fall into the hands of others.


    The Niu family house is located near Si Lifang. It is a very good three-entry house. The house is noisy at the moment, and it is full of people from the town who havee to ask questions.


    Zhao Laoyamen led the government servants to drive people away: "Shut up, stop asking. Can you ask questions like this? Don''t look around and look at things. The Niu family''s house and everything inside will be sealed. Wait until the county The people from the government are here to check... Get out, everyone, don''t crowd in here, there are a bunch of corpses, don''t worry about bringing bad luck!"


    One, a pile of corpses?


    These words were really scary, and everyone was so frightened that they retreated to the door of the house.


    However, many of these people were servants from wealthy families who were ordered to ask about the situation. They continued to ask: "Old Yamen Zhao, are it really Mr. and Mrs. Niu Laosan who killed the Niu family?"


    Zhao Laoyamen said: "There are two characters "Lao San" written in blood by Niu Lao San on the ground, and except for Niu Lao San and his wife, the bodies of all the Niu family members are in the living room. They are very suspicious."


    "Oh my god, these Niu Laosan and his wife are so terrible. Why do they do this? Are they crazy?!" The guys were very puzzled, but Zhao Laoyamen didn''t have time to exin to them. He said Niu Laosan again. The sight of his family''s tragic death sessfully scared everyone away.


    Feng Yin was good at hiding. He heard these words, but they were of no use. He stopped wasting time and rushed to the back house to search... But he led people to search through it, but found nothing.


    He also suspected that something was on the corpse and was hiding in the house. After dark, he took advantage of the fact that the government servants were too afraid to guard the door. He sneaked into the living room of Niu''s family and inspected the corpses of the Niu family, especially that of Mrs. Niu. Still found nothing.


    He had no harvest on his side, but Fengqi found the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife... The couplemitted suicide by throwing themselves into a well.


    Died, died again.


    Feng Qi was so frightened that he asked his brothers from the Anjun army to fish out the body while sending someone to notify Feng Yin.


    When Fengyin learned the news and rushed to the abandoned dry well in the town, the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife had already been hung up.


    Fengqi was inspecting the body: "The body was not covered with frost when it was hung up. It must have been not long after death... There were no obvious injuries on the body, and there were no signs of poisoning. There were no footprints on the snow, and the soil under the snow was not upside down. The traces of walking don''t look like they were forced to jump into the well... But their death was so unusual that my subordinates spected that the couple must have been silenced."


    They found no trace of the murder of Niu Laosan and his wife. The traces should have been swept away.


    Fengyin''s face was serious and he said: "No need to guess, it''s just killing people and silencing them. The person who does this is a person with great hands and eyes and boundless power. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to defeat him twice... The other party is more powerful than us, so everyone should be careful."

 Chapter 2961: Mutation, death without evidence【19】

    Chapter 2961: Mutation, death without evidence��19��


    Chapter 2961 Mutation, death without evidence19


    A burst of slight footsteps came quickly, and the secret army responsible for guarding the situation reported: "Head, a few people in the town saw the fire on our side, and have already returned to the town to call for help. It is estimated that they will be there within three-quarters of an hour." Get here, we have to evacuate.


    Feng Yin nodded and began to give instructions: "Feng Qi, take people to clean up the traces of our visit. The others will search the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife again with me to make sure nothing of value is left behind."


    Yes! Feng Qi responded and hurriedly led others to follow the instructions.


    Ke Fengyin searched the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife for more than a quarter of an hour, but still found nothing: "Withdraw."


    He left with the dark army.


    The people in the town were more afraid of death. They arrived at the dry well two-quarters of an hourter and were frightened again after seeing the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife.


    but


    Finally we found these two beasts, we can celebrate the New Year with peace of mind!


    Mr. Lin San, a wealthy man in the town, didn''t want to bother with the Niu family''s case, so he took the opportunity to shout excitedly: "After Niu Laosan and his wife poisoned the whole family, they knew there was no way to escape, so they threw themselves into a well. This case can be solved. It''s really... Very good!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present agreed: "Master Lin is right, Niu Laosan and his wife can still have some conscience if they canmit suicide in a well. Let''s bury their bodies and end this matter." .


    But Zhao Lin said: "It doesn''t look like Niu Laosan and his wifemitted suicide by throwing themselves into a well, but it looks like they were harmed by someone..."


    "Xiao Lin, you have only been a yamen servant for a few months, what do you know? Go ahead and let your grandfather speak." The people in the town interrupted Zhao Lin''s ignorant words, looked at Mr. Zhao, the yamen servant, and said, "Mr. Zhao Uncle, you are an old government official, and you know the consequences of a major murder in a town. The sooner this kind of case is settled, the better, otherwise it will ruin the reputation of the town. Your family is also in the town, so you have to be a member of Shouquan Town. For the sake of reputation and profit!"


    This is to force Zhao Laoyamen to admit that Niu Laosan and his wifemitted suicide out of fear of crime.


    Zhao Laoyamen said: "The old man is just the head of the government office of Silifang, not even a formal team leader. He dare not just close the case casually... Let''s wait until the adults from the county governmente over the day after tomorrow."


    Having said that, let everyone pick up the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife and carry them back to the Niu family''s house.


    Feng Qi had been watching not far away, and quickly reported the news here to Feng Yin: "Boss, the bodies of Niu Laosan and his wife have been carried away. What should we do now? We have to rush to White Widow. Do you want to interrogate her?"


    The White Widow is very capable and must have gotten a lot of things from Niu Laosan, so the White Widows house cannot be spared and must be searched.


    Fengyin said: "No need. Our team of secret troops will continue to stay and watch the Niu family''s house to see if the murderer wille back again. Then we will search the Niu family''s house and dig out all the walls and ground of the house."


    As for the White Widow...


    "When I sent the message to Fengman, I had already written about the White Widow. The deputy vige head will not miss her. When passing by Jinsong Town, he will interrogate the White Widow."


    At this moment, Feng Zhuangtou and the others had arrived at the Bai family in Jinsong Town. After using poison to stun all the Bai family, they began to search the Bai family.


    But they searched all over the Bai family and could not find anything with the character Li or Xue.


    The deputy vige leader could only order: "Wake up the white widow, I want to ask questions."


    Yes. Fengman took out an antidote and gave it to the White Widow. The White Widow woke up quickly. When she saw a group of masked people standing in the room, she rolled her eyes in shock and pretended to be dizzy. Fengman pinched her neck and forced her to sit up.


    Fengman said in a deep voice: "Don''t pretend to be dead, otherwise we will help you."


    After hearing this, the white widow was so frightened that she quickly opened her eyes and cried: "Hero, spare your life, please spare your life, please tell Mrs. Shen that I will never dare to hook up with Mr. Shen again, please forgive me this time."


    The White Widow had many concubines, so she thought Fengman was the helper invited by Mrs. Shen.


    Dont talk nonsense. Fengman said, Let me ask you, what did Niu Laosan from Shouquan Town give you? Where are those things now? Tell them all clearly, otherwise you wont survive tomorrow.


    The White Widow was shocked: "You, are you Niu Laosan''s enemy?"


    Damn you, Niu Laosan, for bringing her into such trouble. I curse your entire family to death!


    He cried again and begged: "Hero, Niu Laosan and I... ugh!"


    Fengman increased his strength and pinched the white widow until she was speechless. Then he rxed his grip slightly and said, "We don''t listen to nonsense."


    "Ming, I understand~" After the White Widow walked through the ghost gate once, she exined neatly: "...two gold hairpins and two jade bracelets of average quality have been sold to the silver house in the county. Three pieces of silk and satin, A piece of tapestry cloud brocade was sold to the county cloth vige...that''s all. Niu Laosan has no skills. The Niu family is the housekeeper of Mrs. Niu. She is stingy and shrewd. I lied that the child in my belly was Niu Laosan''s, and I only got these things. .


    Widow Bai is indeed pregnant, but the child is not Niu Laosan''s, but her dead husband''s eldest brother... The whole Bai family knows about this, but the Bai family doesn''t care at all, because the Bai family is a family-run game. There is no morality at all in this family.


    "They were all sold." Fengman was a little annoyed. As a result, they had to go to several more ces to find these things, and asked: "On those things, how many of them have the word "Li" or "Li" in them? Xues name?


    Afraid that Widow White would not recognize these two characters, he took a pen and wrote the word "Li Xue" and put it in front of Widow White.


    The White Widow looked at it carefully for a while and said, "There is a word "Xue" in the corner of that tapestry cloud brocade!"


    Feng Man was overjoyed and asked hurriedly: "Which cloth shop in the county town was the Yun brocade sold to? Please tell me quickly?"


    "Hero, please be gentle, I''m almost out of breath." The white widow raised her hand and hit Fengman, but the force was so gentle that it was negligible. She looked at Fengman with a hook in her eyes, and she actually wanted to seduce Fengman. , explore Fengmans origins.


    But this hookup didn''t work. Instead, Fengman was disgusted. He moved his hand and broke off one of the White Widow''s fingers with a click. He asked in a deep voice angrily: "Exin honestly."


    "Ah!" The white widow screamed in pain and quickly put away her ttery and said: "It''s the Shen family cloth store in the county. I will take it to the Shen family cloth store to sell it, just because I want to find an opportunity to hook up with Mr. Shen. Shen The family is much richer than the Niu family."


    And the piece of Yun brocade also helped her and Mr. Shen be good friends.


    but


    That Yun brocade piece is very good and has been taken away by Mrs. Shen. If you want it, you have to go to Mrs. Shen to get it.


    Snapped!


    Fengman pped the white widow, almost knocking her unconscious: "You are not qualified to use us to help you kill Mrs. Shen. Tell me honestly, where is Yun Jin? If you dare to y tricks again, you will definitely die."


    The White Widow was shocked. These people were indeed not simple, they had actually seen through her n...but who were they? Who is the master behind it? How did Niu Laosan offend them?


    Quickly, the White Widow put away her thoughts and cried: "Heroes, I really want to use you to get rid of Mrs. Shen, but I didn''t lie. The tapestry and cloud brocade was indeed not sold. Mr. Shen used it to coax Mrs. Shen... Shen Madams natal family is very powerful, so Mr. Shen has to collect some good things from time to time to please her.

 Chapter 2962: mutations, tracked

    Chapter 2962: mutations, tracked


    Chapter 2962 Mutation, being tracked


    The White Widow also told the story about Mrs. Shens maiden brother serving as a gmander in the Fuhu Army, and cried again: The ve family really didnt lie to you heroes. The tapestry cloud brocade with the word Xue was really taken by Master Shen. Go and please Mrs. Shen... You go to the Shen family to look for it, if you cant find it, the heroes cane back and kill the ve family!


    Feng Zhuangtou nced at the White Widow and actually nodded in agreement: "Okay, if you dare to lie to us, you know the consequences... leave."


    Let Fengman let go of the White Widow and take the others away from the Bai family.


    Feng Zhuangtou suspected that there was something wrong with the entire Bai family, so before leaving, he poured the antidote in the house. After the Bai family inhaled the antidote, they would wake up within three-quarters of an hour. If there is really a problem with the Bai family, he will definitely send a letter to the mastermind after he wakes up, and then he can use this to break the situation and find the mastermind!


    This made the White Widow very angry. She also wanted to take advantage of the Bai family''s unconsciousness to search for the Bai family''s gold, silver and jewelry. However, before she could do anything, she smelled a smell of medicine. She didn''t dare to take the risk and hurriedly ran to guard the Bai family. .


    After seeing Boss Bai''s body moving, he immediately started crying: "Brother Fu, Brother Fu, you have to hold on. If you are good or bad, I will never live alone, wuwuwu~"


    When Boss Bai woke up, what he saw was Widow White holding him, crying so hard that his heart was broken. He immediately feltpassion for him, hugged Widow White andforted her: "Pin Niang, don''t cry. Big brother is here and I will protect you." .


    "You shameless vixen, you came into our couple''s house to seduce a man, get out of here!" Sister-inw Bai had already woken up and hit Widow Bai on the head with a stool. Unfortunately, she had just recovered from the drug and there was no trace of her body. He was so weak that he fell to the ground after being pushed by Boss Bai.


    Sister-inw Bai immediately cried: "Bai Fu, you are a heartless man. If you beat my wife for a widow who is a weakling, you are not afraid of being killed by her!"


    Bitch, how dare you curse me! Mr. Bai was so angry that he grabbed Sister-inw Bai and was about to beat her, but Mrs. Bai who woke up stopped her and scolded her: Stop, boss, this is the fault between you and the third wife.


    He looked at the white widow again and said, "Hu Pinniang, you can still be a concubine even if you are pregnant with the boss''s wife. If you dare to have **** with the boss''s wife, the olddy will sell you to a ce where no one can see the light."


    "It''s mother-inw, I don''t dare to argue with my sister-inw anymore." Bai Widow said with a sense of current affairs, and gave Boss Bai a wronged look, which made Boss Bai feel bad and made Sister-inw Bai very angry.


    Mrs. Bai hurriedly said: "Be careful, olddy...Boss and his wife, go and wake up the second brother and his family. Hu Pinniang, please help me go to the house, and the whole family will talk about itter."


    "Hey." Mr. and Mrs. Bai hurriedly woke up Mr. and Mrs. Bai, and they went to Mrs. Bai''s room to talk.


    "We always give up when things are good. Why are we being drugged tonight? But what powerful people have you offended outside?" Mrs. Bai asked angrily, her eyes still falling on Widow Bai, and she said in a sinister voice. : "Third daughter-inw, could it be that you are causing the debt of charm?!"


    Mother-inw, I am not an enemy of the Niu family. The white widow did not dare to hide anything and told what happened tonight.


    "He is actually the enemy of the Niu family!" Mrs. Bai was shocked, pping the table with her palms, and said regretfully: "Oh, I heard that the Niu family has some background. Our family should not have set up a trap against Niu Laosan to make money. Now, This is what brought about such a disaster.


    Boss Bai hurriedly asked: "Mom, what should we do now? What else are those people doing looking for Yunjin with the word Xue? Then who is the Xue family?"


    Mrs. Bai said: "No matter what those people are looking for Yunjin to do, it''s not something we can ask... Pack up your things and set off back to the mountains today to stay there. Next year, we will send someone out to sell the house. Let''s find another ce to get this house." We cant stay in this realm any longer.


    "Hey, listen to me." The Bai family got busy and started packing things.


    And every move of the Bai family was watched by the Feng family''s secret army, who secretly followed the Bai family back to what they called the mountains.


    A few dayster, the captain of the secret army who was following the Bai family sent three people back to Zhuangzi outside Fu''an Town to report the situation: "The head of the deputy vige is a mountain vige. It is in a remote mountain. After checking, in that mountain vige there are only a few fishermen. Apart from being a descendant of a fugitive, there is nothing special... The Bai family did not send messages to anyone, and I did not see any powerful people sending messages to the Bai family. "


    Feng Zhuangtou frowned after hearing this: "This matter is bing more and more confusing... It''s like someone is deliberately setting up some unimportant situations to contain us..."  Could it be that someone wanted to harm the Qin and Gu families, so they used this method To contain their troops and prevent them from rushing to rescue?


    However, Fengzhuangtou, Lu Duan and others were squatting in the capital with most of the secret troops. Even if they were restrained, if the Qin and Gu families were in danger, the Fenglu and Fenglu families would be able to arrive in time. Save them.


    Come here, send a message to Fengwu, asking him to be careful, dont let someone bite his tail, and find our stronghold!


    Although they are all small and inconspicuous games, since the other party has set up a game, they must have something to ask for... Deputy Zhuangtou Feng is worried that the other party wants to lure the Feng family''s secret army to show up, so that he can follow them and find the Fenglu secret army in Jianghuaitong. Go to all the strongholds on the road between Zhili and Beijing, and then cannibalize them in one fell swoop!


    Yes! A dark army captain hurriedly sent a message to Fengwu.


    Not long after, Fengman, who had gone to Shen''s house to look for the tapestry and cloud brocade, came back and handed the tapestry and cloud brocade to Deputy Zhuangtou Feng: "Deputy Zhuangtou, I found it, but I don''t know if there is a letter or letter left by Li Shng in it. If there is no evidence, our work will be in vain.


    And the reputation of the Feng family''s secret army will be wiped out in one fell swoop, and they will be ridiculed by the mastermind behind it!


    Deputy Zhuangtou Feng took the Yunjin tapestry and asked, "Is there anything strange about the Shen family? Did you pay attention to cleaning up when you came back? Are you being followed?"


    Fengman shook his head: "Don''t worry, Deputy Zhuangtou, we are paying attention and we are not being followed."


    However, you cannot say anything that is toocent.


    In just over two-quarters of an hour, Zhuangzi, the stronghold of Fu''an Town, received a letter. The letter was actually written in Rong script.


    The secret soldiers hurriedly took the letter to Deputy Zhuangtou Feng: "Deputy Zhuangtou, look at this letter quickly. It is written in Rongwen!"


    ?


    Did the soldiers also participate in this matter? !


    "Bring it here!" Feng Zhuangtou hurriedly took the letter, unfolded it and read it. Fortunately, "it was not written by a Rong thief, but by Che Xing, a member of the Qingma Wang family."


    Feng Fu Zhuangtou can understand the Rong script, the Dongqing script, and even the scripts of the desert countries, which is very impressive.


    Fengman was shocked when he heard this: "Zi Chexing? Our uncle''s cousin? He is near Mushan?"


    I had long heard that David wasing from Zi Chexing, but it was a pity that this man was so mysterious that even the seconddy couldn''t contact him and could only wait for Zi Chexing toe and send her a letter of safety.


    I didnt expect that he would take the initiative to contact us. Fengman asked again: Deputy Zhuangtou, what did he say in this letter?


    "Read it for yourself." Feng Zhuangtou gave him the letter.


    Fengman was also a military officer, and he was surprised and happy after reading this: "I asked you why we missed the mark so many times. It turned out that we were really being followed. Fortunately, this man was here, otherwise we might have been caught behind our backs." The way of the mastermind."


    However, Zi Chexing asked them to pretend not to know, just because he wanted to use a trick to track those people and find where they were hiding. Even if he could not catch their mastermind, he would destroy theirir. !

 Chapter 2963: mutation, trick

    Chapter 2963: mutation, trick


    Chapter 2963: Mutation, falling into the trap


    However, Fengman said: "In this way, at least two of our strongholds in Zhili will be exposed."


    Some of these strongholds have existed longer than the Dafeng Dynasty. It would be a pity if they were gone.


    Feng Zhuangtou said: "If we can lead out the mastermind behind it, not to mention two strongholds, it would not be a pity to expose all the strongholds from the capital to Jianghuai... Moreover, these strongholds have been established for too long, it is time to change , otherwise being toofortable will make the dark army lose their vignce, just like this time, we clearly left traces of people cleaning up, but we were still followed!"


    Its incredible. The secret army has been lurking for many years, and its hiding ability is even better than that of a dead soldier. But if it hadn''t been for Youzi Chexing this time, they would have suffered heavy losses.


    Vice Zhuangtou Feng has begun to me pared to Feng Zhuangtou, he is indeed a poor deputy Zhuangtou.


    However, Deputy Zhuangtou Feng was wrong. He had already done a good job, but Ning Ji was a reborn man, and Ning Ji had set up this game himself. How the secret army would move was all under his control...even the surrender. Che Xing found out that Ning Ji did it intentionally to follow the dead soldiers.


    After a while, the deputy vige head ordered: "If you pass on the order, just pretend that you don''t know that we are being followed, and just continue to keep an eye on the Bai, Niu, and Shen families."


    Yes. Fengman responded and hurried to convey the order.


    In the next few days, the Feng family''s secret army was like a group of idiots whose minds were muddled. They stared at Bai Niu and Shen San''s family, and then went to the county''s silver building, cloth shop, **** shop and other ces to sneak away Bai Niu and Niu Laosan. The things belonging to Li and Xue''s family that were sold were stolen back.


    Deputy Zhuangtou Feng used secret medicine to check these objects over and over again, but no matter whether it was the tapestry cloud brocade, the Wanfu gold embroidery inscribed by Li Shng, or the bracelets, jade pendants and other objects, there were no clues or evidence hidden there.


    Feng Zhuangtou passed the news here to Wei Changfeng and others, and told them bluntly: Prince Wei was afraid that he had been deceived by Meng Shuyu. The secret army had already checked everything about Aunt Zhang and Aunt Shi. It was bullshit. There are no clues.


    Now the only hope can only be ced on Yin Xiaosi.


    If Yin Xiaosi gets nothing, then Wei Xiao can only watch Wei Qi continue to enjoy the throne and the reputation of benevolence.


    As for the fact that Zi Chexing helped the Anjun, Feng Zhuangtou didn''t tell them... Zi Chexing left a message for them, saying that he was very disappointed with Wei Xiao and that Wei Xiao was not worthy of knowing his existence now.


    Moreover, the Qingma Wang family regards his family as thest trump card of the Qin and Gu families. If Wei Xiao''s uncle and nephew are ungrateful, the Qingma Wang family will use it as a sharp weapon to charge for the Qin and Gu families and annihte the Wei family!


    After Wei Changfeng received the news about Deputy Zhuangtou Feng, he was so angry that he almost wanted to kill someone... The Dafeng secret army was so ipetent. After struggling for so long, they didn''t even find anything!


    But he can''t lose control now, he has to calm down and **** Yin Xiaosi to the capital safely... Prince Wei has never been a good person. He has already told you that if the Feng family''s secret army can''t find any clues, let Yin Xiaosie forward. He defended the Li Xue family and bluntly said that Wei Qi was the one who harmed the Li Xue family!


    As long as Yin Xiaosi risks his life to testify against Wei Qi, Wei Qi''s reputation will fall into **** even if there is no actual evidence.


    It''s just that this is a bad idea. If it''s not right, Wei Xiao will be in catastrophe, but now he can''t control so much and must be prepared.


    Wei Changfeng took a booklet and went to the back room to meet Yin Xiaosi: "Don''t ask anything, just memorize the words on it... If there are any words you don''t know, just ask me." "Yes~" Yin Xiaosi responded Then, he took the booklet and opened it. He was so frightened that his legs weakened and he knelt directly on the ground: "Wei, General Wei, this is a crime of treason... The younger one is just an orphan from a branch of the Xue family. He can''t do this kind of thing." Its about this...please, please let me go. Ill be rich and prosperous, and have a bright future, even the little ones..."


    Wei Changfeng shouted: "Stop, now that things have happened, do you think you can just walk away like you don''t know what to do? Xue Xiaowu, I''m telling you, you can only survive now if you follow Prince Wei!"


    Then he softened his tone and said: "I know that you are very scared, but as a man, if you want to achieve great things, you have to take big risks, and this country was originally conquered by Prince Wei, and Wei Qi is just in charge of it temporarily. You What he did is not considered treasonous...and we did not wrongly use Wei Qi and Wei Guogong, he is indeed suspected ofmitting the crime."


    Although Yin Xiaosi is smart and he was eager to make a career in the past, he has lived with Grandma Yin for twelve years as amoner. His horizons are limited and he cannot ept things that are too outrageous. After hearing this, he was shocked: "But His Majesty is also from the Wei family, why would he harm his own family?"


    Why do you want to harm your own family?


    Ha, Wei Changfeng sneered: "Of course it is for the position of Duke of Wei... He is the second son, and he cannot be sessful in military affairs. Only by killing his eldest brother and nephew can he have a chance to be Duke of Wei. "


    Yin Xiaosi still didnt understand. His mind was confused and he had difficulty breathing. He said in a hoarse voice: I, I dont understand. Please let me go, general.


    What a gutless thing!


    Wei Changfeng was so angry that he wanted to kill him: "Even if I let you go, you can''t escape... Why did Zhou Huang go back to Mushan camp in person? He came back to catch you. If you don''t follow us, you will follow Zhou Huang went to help Wei Qi and became a chess piece on Wei Qi''s side. But Wei Qi doesn''t have many soldiers and horses. If a fight really breaks out, Wei Qi cannot beat Prince Wei. Your best choice is to follow us. Serve for Prince Wei, and when the deed is aplished, you will not only survive, but you will also enjoy endless glory and wealth, do you know?!"


    "I, I don''t know... vomit!" Yin Xiaosi kept shaking his head, and finally knelt on the ground and vomited a bunch of filth.


    Wei Changfeng looked disgusted, but now that Yin Xiaosi was of great use to them, he could only hold back his nausea and help Yin Xiaosi: "Get up... I know that with your experience, you can''t ept this kind of thing for a while. , but he is neither a poisonous nor a husband. In order to survive, for the David Dynasty, and to have a chance to find out the truth, we can only take dangerous measures. "


    However


    Yin Xiaosi couldn''t listen at all, and vomited even more violently: "Ugh, vomit... cough cough cough!"


    While vomiting, he suddenly coughed violently, and then fell to the ground. His face turned blue, his eyes bulged, and he pinched his neck with both hands, looking like he was about to suffocate to death.


    this?


    Xue Xiaowu, whats wrong with you?! Wei Changfeng was shocked and shouted hurriedly: Come quickly, call the doctor, Xue Xiaowu is poisoned!


    With this look, the only possibility is poisoning.


    Yes. People outside hurriedly ran to find the apanying doctor.


    Wei Changfeng had already taken out two antidote pills that he carried with him, stuffed them into Yin Xiaosi''s mouth, and forced Yin Xiaosi to swallow them.


    But it was useless... Yin Xiaosi''s breathing became more and more difficult, and finally he was rolling on the ground like a dying chicken or duck. After a while, he kicked his feet and died.

 Chapter 2964: Mutation, one step ahead

    Chapter 2964: Mutation, one step ahead


    Xue Xiaowu, is he dead?


    No, Xue Xiaowu cannot die!


    Lao Guo, save him quickly, he must be revived! Wei Changfeng was unwilling to ept the fact that Yin Xiaosi was dead, so he grabbed Dr. Guo and forced him to save him.


    Doctor Guo could only bite the bullet and go to save Yin Xiaosi, but he was not breathing, how could he be rescued?


    After a moment, he shook his head and said to Wei Changfeng: "General Wei, he is already dead."


    Can''t be saved.


    "Totally dead? Do you know what he means to us and to Prince Wei? He can''t die, please save him!" Wei Changfeng drew his sword and put it on Doctor Guo''s neck, forcing the doctor to save him.


    Doctor Guo is also from Wei Xiao, so he naturally knows the importance of Yin Xiaosi, but: "General Wei, there is really nothing I can do for you. With my medical skills, I don''t even know what kind of poison he was poisoned. I just know that you can''t do it casually." Touch his blood or vomit to avoid being poisoned too.


    After Wei Changfeng heard this, his face became serious. He swung his knife suddenly and smashed a table. After venting his anger, he looked at Yin Xiaosi''s body and said, "Check, when did he get poisoned?" What kind of poison was he poisoned with? If we could know what kind of poison he was poisoned with, we might be able to start with the poison and find out the mastermind behind it."


    Wei Changfeng looked at Dr. Guo again, almost pleading: "Uncle Guo, Prince Wei is in prison, and the so-called Aunt Zhang is also dead. If we don''t make any progress here, our department will be in dire straits." For the sake of master and ourselves, please be sure to find out the poison that Xue Xiaowu was poisoned by!"


    "I will do my best." Doctor Guo immediately put on his leather gloves, took out his utensils, and began to examine Yin Xiaosi''s body.


    But even after working till dawn, Doctor Guo still didnt know what the poison Yin Xiaosi was poisoned with.


    All he knows is: "The poison is very powerful and has been poisoned for a long time. The color of his heart, liver, spleen and lungs is a little different from that of ordinary people... I guess he has been poisoned since he was a child. If he grows up, he should take the antidote on time."


    Doctor Guo thought for a while and said, "I guess Grandma Yin secretly fed the antidote. After Grandma Yin died, the antidote was gone, so Yin Xiaosi died of the poison."


    , what did you say? Wei Changfeng felt his head was spinning: I have been poisoned since I was a child.


    So, how powerful is the person who poisoned Yin Xiaosi and the mastermind who framed Wei Guogong and his family? !


    Wei Changfeng felt that the mastermind was not Wei Qi, because Wei Qi''s brain was simply incapable of nning such a major case.


    The mastermind who was able to n this case and control the life and death of the witnesses for twelve years, and then kill the witnesses without showing their faces twelve yearster, and then stir up these troubles, must be someone who is in charge of a country. The big shots of the day...if they didn''t have such power, they wouldn''t be able to figure out these things just by relying on their brains.


    There are only three people in the world who have such ability, Wei Changfeng thinks.


    On one side are the Rong thieves... Back then, the Wei Guogong lineage killed many Rong thieves. If the Rong thieves wanted to invade Chu, they must first destroy the Wei Guogong lineage.


    On one side is an alliance headed by aristocratic families... The Chu Dynasty has been targeting the aristocratic families since its first emperor. The aristocratic families dreamed of overthrowing the Chu Dynasty, so they were most likely the masterminds of the Wei Guogong case. As long as the generals of Wei Guogong''s line are killed, Dachu will lose its military force, and it will be much easier for the wealthy families to resist the thieves.


    Thest party is Emperor Jing Yuan... Although Emperor Jing Yuan is dead, the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty are still alive. Maybe Emperor Jing Yuan didn''t want to admit his fault, so he ordered the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty to stop them from investigating the case, and then made a conspiracy topletely destroy the case of Duke Wei. Make it an unsolved case so that you can save a bit of face.


    But Emperor Jing Yuan could even give up the country, so would he still care about face?


    "What is it? What is the truth?!" Wei Changfeng felt that he was going crazy. Everything seemed to be controlled by a pair of invisible hands. No matter how hard they tried, they could not break free from the control of the big hands and find clues. "General Wei, Xue Xiaowu''s death is of great importance. Do we need to send the news to the master as soon as possible?" Kun Shiyi asked from the side, feeling full of powerlessness.


    Unexpectedly, the mastermind behind the scenes was so powerful. Even if they seeded in taking away Yin Xiaosi before Zhou Huang, Yin Xiaosi still died suddenly.


    "Of course, Yin Xiaosi''s death cannot be hidden from Prince Wei, but..." Wei Changfeng knew Wei Xiao very well. He knew that after Wei Xiao received the news, he might not be able to endure it anymore and would directly start a fight. This fight, A lot of people are going to suffer.


    But


    boom!


    "Everything was forced by the mastermind!" Wei Changfeng didn''t want to send troops to fight, but he didn''t want to continue the investigation in such a powerless manner. He said: "We are military generals. What we should do is to fight for the master, not to investigate the case."


    He didn''t want to investigate, so just beat him up. After killing Wei Qi and helping his master ascend the throne, not only would all the plots be defeated, but they would also be granted the title of marquis and general. Why not? !


    "Uncle Guo, continue to examine Yin Xiaosi''s body. The master should want to know what kind of poison Yin Xiaosi was poisoned with?" After Wei Changfeng ordered Dr. Guo, he took another piece of white paper and came to Yin Xiaosi''s body. Next to him, Yin Xiaosi''s fingers were stained with blood and he pressed them on the lower right corner of the white paper.


    If you want to raise an army, you must have a false certificate to make a raft. Otherwise, it will be ugly if the troops are unknown.


    "...Yes." Doctor Guo saw all this, but he didn''t say anything more. He just followed Wei Changfeng''s instructions and continued to examine Yin Xiaosi''s body... After all, if Prince Wei won, so could his Guo family. Benefit.


    Wei Changfeng locked himself in the room, wrote a perjury in Yin Xiaosi''s tone, and sent someone to send the news of Yin Xiaosi''s death to Wei Xiao and Mr. Qin.


    If Wei Xiao wants to raise an army to seize the throne, he needs the help of the Qin, Gu, and Luo families, and if he wants them to take action, Mr. Qin must act as a lobbyist.


    Wei Changfeng also sent a letter to Feng Zhuangtou, deputy director of the vige, telling him that Yin Xiaosi had been killed and that they were in a desperate situation.


    "Xue Xiaowu is dead." After receiving the letter, Deputy Zhuangtou Feng sighed: "The other party is really powerful... Our secret army has not been deployed for many years, and it is really impossible to fight with others. Every time we fight, we are outmatched by others. "


    However, Feng Zhuangtou didnt know that the reason why Ning Ji could win was because he not only had the memory of his previous life, but he also set up this game, otherwise Ning Ji would not have been able to y tricks on the Feng familys secret army like this.


    but


    There are still many things that are different in this life, such as the ce where Zi Chexing is hiding. Because of this, Ning Ji had to set up various small plots to plot against the secret army, and then use the secret army as bait to lure out Zi Chexing!


    Master, Zi Chexing has sent a message to the Feng familys secret army. Qiang Xiong came over in person to report: This son Che Xing really protects the enemy. If the Feng familys secret army had not been followed, he would not have stepped forward to rescue them.


    Ning Jiughed after hearing this: "It''s better to protect our shorings, so that we can find hisir."


    Only by finding Zi Chexing''s hiding ce and keeping an eye on it, at the critical moment, can he kill Zi Chexing''s extraordinary force. In this way, when the war breaks out in the capital, Gu Jinli, who is in deep danger, will have no one to rescue him. .


    Hey, Gu Jinli, in this life, without Zi Chexing''s extraordinary troops, and without Qin Mu to rely on, I wonder how you can survive this desperate situation with everyone? !

 Chapter 2965: mutation, the so-called desperate situation

    Chapter 2965: mutation, the so-called desperate situation


    Chapter 2965 Mutation, the so-called desperate situation


    Thinking about it, Ning Ji remembered what happened in hisst life... Although he disliked Gu Jinli very much, he had to admit thatpared to other women, Gu Jinli was indeed very powerful and extremely popr.


    At the end of herst life, she was able to win not only by using her own power, but also because of the support of the big guys. As soon as her order came out, she almost won the support of most people in the capital and Zhili. With these With his support, he quickly took control of the entire situation in Beijing and Zhili.


    Relying on the power of Guo, Luo, Yan, Zheng, Lu and other families, he controlled the important cities in the south of the Yangtze River and Huaihe River, and finally stabilized the capital''s defeat, bought time for Qin Mu, and won the most dangerous battle.


    But no matter how powerful Gu Jinli is, she is a woman after all, and she is only in her early twenties now. In thest life, when Gu Jinli did all this, he was already over thirty, and the big wolf and the two wolves were already adults, so he helped her a lot of.


    So Ning Ji believed that with the help of destiny in this life, he would be able to torture Gu Jinli to death, whose age and strength were far different from those in his previous life.


    Ning Ji opened the box, took out a scroll, slowly unfolded it, looked at the distribution points of Qin Gulu''s hidden stakes on it, andughed: "A woman should stay in the back house to support her husband and raise her children. , is too powerful and too ignorant, and it will only end miserably."


    Tell me about you, you are just a woman who warms men''s beds and gives birth to children. Why do you have to be so powerful?


    And Qin Mu, he is obviously such a powerful man, why should he take orders from a woman? It should be noted that women are just objects for men to y with. After ying with them, they should be thrown away and reced with another one.


    "Qin Mu, you shouldn''t value a ything too much. No matter how beautiful and useful the ything is, it''s just a ything."


    If Qin Mu could abandon the Gu family earlier, he would definitely be the founding king who will go down in history. It would be a pity.


    "Qiang Xiong, I heard that there is a kind of poison in the deep mountains of the southwest. Those who get it will be puppets and be driven by those who use the poison... Do you think the Duke of Qin was poisoned by this kind of poison?" Ning Ji suddenly asked.


    Qiang Xiong frowned, why did the Marquis suddenly ask such a question?


    He lowered his head and replied: "I don''t know much about poison, and I don''t know that Duke Qin was poisoned."


    Ning Ji smiled and said: "I feel that the Duke of Qin must have been poisoned. Otherwise, how could a man love a woman so deeply?"


    There is no such thing as a man giving up his throne for a woman.


    here we go again!


    Could you please stop ming Gu Jinli for everything?


    As early as when he was in Longshan Mansion, Qin Sang made it clear to Ning Ji that his not fighting for the throne had nothing to do with Gu Jinli, it was just because he didn''t want to... Being an emperor would face a lot of pressures, and he only had three wishes in this life. , one is to avenge the family, the other is to live a stable life with Xiaoyu, and the third is to guard the border and protect the people.


    Ning Ji added: "When the matter ispleted, let''s write it down in the history books."


    A generation of anti-Japanese heroes were secretly poisoned and mutted by the Gu family. They wereter discovered by Qin Mu and the new emperor of the Ning Dynasty. In the end, Qin Mu died of exhaustion after killing Gu, a poisonous woman!


    The Gu family was also a medicine man, so Qin Mu''s two sons were born with highly poisonous substances. Although the new emperor of the Ning Dynasty asked for prescriptions to detoxify them, the poison was too powerful and they eventually died in the second year after the establishment of the Ning Dynasty. Year.


    Haha, Gu Jinli, no matter how powerful you are, this is the only ending you will have in the history books.


    "Why did the Marquis suddenly mention writing history books?" Qiang Xiong asked in confusion, looking at Ning Ji with some worry... As soon as the Marquis encountered the affairs of Qin Guogong and his wife, he would be abnormal. If things go on like this, it is not Good thing.


    Ning Ji came back to his senses and smiled slightly: "Historical books are treasures left to future generations. Naturally, we can''t be careless. We have to think about them carefully when we have time."


    He, Ning Ji, wants to make Gu Jinli... notorious for eternity!


    Ning Ji added: "Zi Chexing is not an ordinary person. I am afraid that the two strongholds inside and outside the county cannot satisfy him... Let''s also reveal the stronghold in Mushan to him, so that he can believe that this is not a game."


    Qiang Xiong was shocked when he heard this... They took advantage of the Ning family''s cleveryout to get the stronghold of Mushan Camp. With this stronghold, no matter who is guarding Mushan, as long as the Ning family wants Mushan Camp to fall , it can be done at any time. Now, for the sake of the prosperity of his car, the Marquis has to give it up. He has really spent a lot of money!


    Is Zi Che Xing really so important?


    Qiang Xiong was very reluctant to part with him, but as the leader of the dead soldiers, he kept in mind the iron rule of "just follow orders and don''t ask questions", so he nodded and said: "Yes."


    Ning Ji said again: "Remember, once the thing is done, you will bite Che Xing to death, and don''t follow him again!"


    "I understand." Zi Chexing responded. After seeing Ning Ji wave his hand, he withdrew and began to implement the n to track Zi Chexing and find Zi Chexing''s real hiding ce.


    Ning Ji has lived for more than a hundred years in his two lifetimesbined. He has abilities and vision that are difficult for ordinary people to match. Therefore, Qiang Xiong and others trained by him are very powerful, and the n is implemented smoothly.


    Master, Tuotuo has found the hiding ce of those people. Behind Anu was a trust wolf, holding a piece of sheepskin secret letter in his hand, and handed it to Zi Chexing.


    Zi Chexing smiled after seeing it: "There is indeed a problem with Yangjiazhuang. If so, let''s attack Yangjiazhuang and arrest the people."


    The Yang family is the backer of the Bai family in the county. With the help of the Yang family, the Bai family dares to take advantage of the situation.


    Zi Chexing said again: "This Yangjiazhuang is not simple. Gather our troops quickly. I want to go to Yangjiazhuang myself."


    Yangjiazhuang is just outside the county town. It is a vige owned by the Yang family. It is imed that all the people living there are Yang family members, but this is not true... Tuotuo and the others have investigated and found that there are very few real Yang family members in Yangjiazhuang, and most of them are people with other surnames. Those people with foreign surnames have very stable lower body, extremely sensitive ears and eyes, and are very vignt even when drinking water. When they get closer and smell it, they still have a faint smell of medicine. It is obvious that they all carry medicine with them.


    People who are good at medicine report back that these medicines contain poison and antidote... In this world, 80% of the people who have both antidote and poison are dead men!


    After hearing this, Anu hurriedly advised: "Master, you represent the Qingma Royal Tribe. If something happens in the territory of David, it will definitely cause discord between the Qingma Royal Tribunal and the David Dynasty. So you can''t go, and your subordinates will lead you." Just go and attack Yangjiazhuang."


    He added: "My subordinates and others are all trained by the Qingma King Division ording to the standards of soldiers, thieves and dead soldiers. They are more powerful than the dead soldiers on David''s side. They will definitely be able toplete the mission. Master, please rest assured."


    Ancestor, please stay and dont cause trouble. As soon as you leave, we will have to distract you to protect you. It will dy things too much!


    Anu, looking at you like this, you seem to dislike me? Zi Chexing looked at Anu and asked with a warm smile on his lips.


    Well, A Nu felt a chill in his body and quickly denied it: "Master has misunderstood. My subordinates do not dislike you, but are just worried about your safety."


    Zi Che Xing chuckled: "What are you pretending to be? Do you think I will believe it?"


    He added: "No need to persuade me. I decided to go to Yangjiazhuang in person. It was not a willful move, but I wanted to confirm something."

 Chapter 2966: Mutation, the so-called desperate situation【2】

    Chapter 2966: Mutation, the so-called desperate situation��2��


    Chapter 2966 Mutation, the so-called desperate situation [2]


    Although Zi Che Xing is cynical, he never ys trivial when ites to big things. Ah Nu thought about it and bowed his head respectfully: "Yes, I will go and pass the order right away."


    In the stronghold, a dull sound of cowhide drums soon sounded. After hearing it, the dead soldiers of the Qingma King''s tribe quickly gathered together.


    Get out of the mountain, march to Yangjiazhuang, the county town, and destroy Yangjiazhuang! Zi Chexing gave the order and rode in the lead to rush to Yangjiazhuang.


    This mountain is still some distance away from Yangjiazhuang, but they took the mountain trail and arrived outside Yangjiazhuang in only one day and one night.


    Tuotuo rushed over immediately to meet him, frowned at Zi Chexing, and said: "Master, you are already a grown man, why are you still so willful? It''s just Yangjiazhuang, we can make peace, you really shouldn''t be involved in the risk yourself. "


    Zi Che Xing had a headache when he heard this: "A group of reckless people, what I want is to destroy Yangjiazhuang? What I want is to lead out the mastermind behind the scenes."


    He added: "Stop talking nonsense and tell me what you found out."


    "Yes." Tuotuo took out a map near Yangjiazhuang, unfolded it, and said: "Yangjiazhuang is a vige that raises livestock, so most of the people in the vige are men, and there are also some women. Depending on the background, some are skilled, and some are They dont know how to use martial arts at all, but they are also hidden targets..."


    Zi Che Xing said: "In this way, no one in Zhuangzi is innocent. He can be killed at the critical moment... Then let''s kill him, lest a moment of weakness puts us in a desperate situation."


    The people in the Qingma King''s tribe are all very valuable, and it would be too unjust to be stabbed to death by a woman who seems to have no skills.


    He said again: "Continue."


    "Yes." Tuotuo continued: "The apparent owner of Yangjiazhuang is Old Man Yang, but in fact the person who is really in charge of Yangjiazhuang is Master Hu who is good at domesticating livestock. He also has three brothers and more than a dozen nephews... he belongs to I feel that their rtionship should be fake, they should be a powerful team of death warriors, or a team of death warriors who know how to use poison... It was from the Hu family that Amuhe smelled the smell of medicine."


    so


    After conquering Zhuangzi, everyone must be careful about being poisoned by the Hu family.


    After hearing this, Zi Chexing nodded: "Yeah."


    Tuo Tuo continued: "Except for the Hu family, no one else in Zhuangzi has anything to fear... Regarding Zhuangzi''s exits, there are currently three that have been discovered, one is the front entrance, one is the back entrance, and the other is a cave protected by the mountain. Door. However, my subordinates are sure that there is a secret passage in Zhuangzi, so we must leave four teams with strong tracking skills to guard the four sides of Zhuangzi, and release the wolves to find their secret passage and find them. s second hiding ce.


    Zi Che Xing was extremely satisfied after hearing this, and said, "He is worthy of being themander of our Qingma King''s scout battalion. His ability to survey the enemy''s situation is number one."


    Tuotuo said: "Master, please stop boasting and tell your subordinates your ns quickly. If we don''t know your ns, we won''t be able to cooperate with you."


    After hearing this, Zi Chexing could only tell Tuotuo and Anu of his guesses and ns.


    The two were shocked after hearing this: "If this guess is true, then he is too terrible."


    But


    Twenty years ago, he was just a literate young man. Even if he was a bit rebellious, how could he have the ability and resourcefulness to n such big things?


    Zi Che Xing''s answer was simple: "How do I know? Anyway, this suspicion is very reasonable at the moment, just like Wei Xiao''s suspicion that Wei Qi is the culprit who nned Wei Guogong''s series of unjust cases."


    but


    "This guess seems outrageous, but don''t forget that Tuogude and his son came to Dachu twenty years ago. If Tuogude and his son found them, they used Da Rong''s power to help them make it. Where are those ns?" Zi Che Xing looked at them and said, "It should be noted that the letter of coboration with the enemy and treason from Duke Wei back then was true."


    Just because it was true, Emperor Jingyuan seemed to have been greatly stimted, so he sent people to kill Wei Guogong and his family before the Ministry of Punishment finalized the case, causing chaos in the northwest and greatly damaging the vitality of Chu.


    Since then, the northwest has lost its ability to defend itself, so Da Rong dared to advance with troops, almost upying Da Chu and bing the new owner of thisnd!


    After Tuotuo and Anu heard this, they all shut up: "Looking at it this way, your guess is indeed very reasonable... But if the guess is true, Emperor Jingyuan should know more about the cases of Wei Guogong and his family than anyone else. There are so many, why didnt he say it before he died?


    Zi Che Xing said the same thing again: "How do I know? Can you use your own brains to think about it instead of asking me about everything?"


    In fact, the reason why Emperor Jingyuan did not tell the truth was very simple. First, he wanted to use an old case to force Wei Qi''s uncle and nephew to break up, and use this matter to train Wei Xiao.


    Secondly...it is impossible for any man to say that kind of humiliation!


    As long as the new king is not stupid, the country can still stand. But after telling the truth, not only will he lose his dignity, but he will also be ridiculed by future generations!


    He is an emperor after all. Even if he dies, he cannot bear the ridicule of future generations!


    With a bang, Zi Chexing gave Tuotuo and Anu two palms on their heads and said, "Stop guessing here and get ready. We will attack Yangjiazhuang this afternoon at Shen Shi."


    A Nu: "Ah, attack the vige in the afternoon? Isn''t it best to do this kind of thing in the middle of the night?"


    Where is the rationale for killing people and setting fires in broad daylight?


    Zi Che Xingughed and said: "The other party is a well-trained soldier. They are most vignt at night and most rxed during the day, so we have to give them a hard blow when they are most rxed!"


    Since there are no viges within three miles of Yangjiazhuang, even if a fight breaks out, no one will find out in a short time.


    "Yes, my subordinates will go and make arrangements right away." Tuotuo and Anu agreed, and they quickly made arrangements to attack Yangjiazhuang.


    Afternoon is the time when people are tired and looking forward to the end of the day''s work.


    Moo moo!


    Moo moo!


    A dull horn horn sounded from all directions in Zhuangzi, which made the people in Yangjiazhuang stunned, and then they were shocked: "The rally horn of the Dagong, how can there be the horn of the Dagong in this ce?"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    While the people in the vige were in a daze, batches of crossbow arrows carrying poison packs came in and plunged into the ground. The poison packs were scattered and the poisonous mist filled the air.


    "This is a poisonous attack, retreat quickly, go to the tunnel, and retreat!" The people in Zhuangzi were not willing to fight. When they saw someone attacking Zhuangzi, they immediately abandoned the vige and fled.


    Therefore, when Zi Chexing and others invaded Zhuangzi, the vige waspletely empty except for tame livestock.


    Zi Chexing looked at Zhuangzi and sighed: "They actually abandoned the vige and fled. It seems that this stronghold is not important to them."


    He added: "Quickly find the tunnel and search Zhuangzi... Tuotuo took Fei Shiliu and Liexiong to search Zhuangzi to see if they can find any traces about the lives of people in Dongqing and other desert countries!"


    No matter how well these dead soldiers disguise themselves, in afortable environment, the living habits since childhood will leak out unknowingly. Zi Chexing wants to see how far that person''s power has developed? !


    Yes. Tuotuo hurriedly led people to search Zhuangzi.


    Zi Chexing and Anu took Xing to find the tunnel.

 Chapter 2967: Kill Wei Qi and use the plan to his advantage

    Chapter 2967: Kill Wei Qi and use the n to his advantage


    Chapter 2967: Kill Wei Qi and use it to his advantage


    Yangjiazhuang is veryrge, and the wolf is believed to have a keen sense of smell. Jean Zi Chexing and the others soon discovered the entrance to the tunnel: "It''s inside the side wall of the well in the back house!"


    The soldiers of the Qingma King''s tribe were very happy after hearing the news and praised Zi Che Xing: "Master is still capable of finding the tunnel entrance so quickly."


    But Zi Chexing was not happy at all. Instead, he said: "It is too easy to find the entrance to this tunnel. There will be many ambushes in the tunnel. You should not take it lightly."


    Any secret escape route will be equipped with traps. If you enter rashly, your body will probably be wiped out.


    Tuo Tuo thought for a while and said to Zi Chexing: "Master, the well is on the left side of Yangjiazhuang, and on the left is Xiaoyan Mountain. I think the exit of the well tunnel is in Xiaoyan Mountain. Since I have guessed the direction of the tunnel, then We dont need to risk entering the tunnel, we can just follow the direction of the tunnel and take Xing to find an exit near the mountain. This can avoid being ambushed in the tunnel and reduce unnecessary losses."


    Tuotuo''s suggestion is very good, but Zi Chexing said: "We can''t save trouble, we have to go into the tunnel and have a look... The people in Yangjiazhuang must have been left behind by the mastermind behind it, and what kind of power does this mastermind have? You have to go into the tunnel and see the mechanisms inside to find out."


    Everyone has their own habits and abilities, and these abilities are very likely to be exposed in agency traps... Therefore, if he wants to know where the mastermind he suspects is colluding with people, he has to take the risk to break into the tunnel.


    Zi Che Xing said: "We will divide them into three groups. One group will stay in Zhuangzi to search, one group will break into the tunnel, and one group will ambush near the tunnel exit. We must not lose these people."


    "Master''s arrangement is good, I agree." Tuotuo agreed and took on the most dangerous task: "I will lead people to break into the tunnel, Anu will apany the master to ambush near Xiaoyan Mountain, and Agan will lead people to stay behind to search Zhuangzi. .


    Zi Chexing nodded: "That''s it, take action!"


    The men and horses under hismand immediately started to move, but at this moment, someone came to report: "Master, a tunnel entrance was found in the guest courtyard, which should be the room where Master Hu lives."


    Sure enough!


    Zi Chexing said: "This is to be expected. Generally, such strongholds have two escape tunnels... Liexiong, take people to the tunnel of the Guest House, and Anu, take people to the exit of the tunnel of the Guest House. There is an ambush nearby. If someone is crouched down, dont take action, just follow them.


    A Nu disagreed: "My master is of high status, and my subordinates must protect you personally. Leave the task of ambush at the tunnel entrance to Fei Shiliu."


    Fei Shiliu nodded: "Uncle, I''m just following you, I can do that."


    Zi Chexing shook his head: "Nephew of the Xiao n, it''s not that the n uncle looks down on you. It''s really not an easy task to follow a group of dead soldiers. I''m afraid that you will be quartered if you go. Let Ah Nu go. You Its settled that you will protect me on behalf of A Nu, I dont want to talk nonsense to you anymore!


    Zi Che Xing has a bad temper, and this arrangement is the most reasonable. You guys can only shut up.


    Zi Chexing looked at them again and warned: "Remember, our purpose is not to destroy the enemy, but to use them to find the mastermind. So when you find the enemy, don''t seek death to capture it, just follow quietly. Do you understand? !


    The big guys responded quickly: "I know."


    Lets get to work. Zi Chexing immediately left with Fei Shiliu and others and the two wolves.


    He took a map of the vicinity of Yangjiazhuang, deduced the possible locations of the tunnel exits based on the location of the tunnel entrance, and marked three ces.


    "The exits should be in these three ces...Sixteen, you take people to lie in ambush near the ditch, Aben, take people to squat near the trail, and the rest of the people follow me to wait near the cave."


    This mountain may not look big, but it has a natural cave. Zi Chexing suspected that the tunnel exit of the well was located in the cave.


    Fei Shiliu wanted to follow him to protect him: "Uncle Xiaozu..."


    "Shut up." Zi Chexing interrupted him and said, "Stop talking nonsense and obey your orders, otherwise I will make the decision for you to marry Wei Huniu." The Fei family are all good-looking, and so is Fei Shiliu, so She is liked by many girls in the Qingma King''s tribe, and the most fierce one among them is Wei Huniu... This Huniu is not an ugly girl, she looks quite dignified, but she acts too fiercely, and has called more than a dozen of her family members. Brother, knock Fei Shiliu unconscious and drag him to the camp. If the Qingma Wang family hadn''t arrived quickly, their children would have been able to graze.


    This matter became a shadow in Fei Shiliu''s heart. He was so frightened that he took a detour when he saw a girl from the Qingma King Division. He vowed to learn this skill as soon as possible and return to the Northeast to work as a secret stake, so that he could have a gentle and considerate girl from the Northeast as his little wife. .


    "No, I''ll do it right away." Fei Shiliu was scared to death and quickly led his people to ambush near the ditch.


    Aben also led another group of people to ambush near the trail.


    Zi Chexing took people to the cave and took out some medicinal powder made from animal excrement and sprinkled it nearby to cover up their smell.


    The ambushsted all night. It was not until about nine o''clock the next day, when the sky was slightly bright, that there was a slight sound of footsteps in the cave... Someone was in the cave!


    The son was overjoyed. It seemed that their calction was correct. The exit of the Shuijing Tunnel was in the cave.


    Xing also smelled the scent of those people, and moved uneasily, but was caught by the car in time... Don''t be impatient, wait until they are farther away, so as not to follow too closely and be discovered.


    The people in Yangjiazhuang also wanted to escape quickly. After confirming that there was no ambush in the cave, they quickly walked deeper into the cave... Before long, there was no sound in the cave.


    Zi Che Xing suppressed his temper again, and after waiting for two quarters of an hour, he asked the two dead men to go back and notify the others, and he led the rest of the men into the cave to investigate.


    But the people in Yangjiazhuang are not vegetarians. They set many traps and poisons in the cave. Fortunately, Zi Chexing and the others were prepared for it and took powerful detoxification pills in advance to withstand the toxins in the cave. Otherwise, I''m afraid I have to leave it in the cave.


    It took two hours to reach the end of the cave.


    Damn it, this cave is really deep, but where did those people go?


    The subordinates looked at Zi Chexing and asked with gestures.


    Zi Chexing whispered: "There must be a tunnel entrance nearby. If you look carefully, you will definitely find it."


    People in Yangjiazhuang will run deep into the cave, which proves that there is a way out here to escape.


    Yes~ The subordinates began to search in the cave.


    Swish swish!


    Some of the subordinates encountered a mechanism near the tunnel entrance, and a batch of poisonous arrows were shot out. Two of the subordinates were hit by the arrows, and soon they couldn''t bear the poison... What a domineering poison.


    Zi Che Xing''s face turned gloomy. Before he could check on his two subordinates, a dull running sound sounded from the ground.


    "There are people staying at the entrance of the tunnel!" Zi Chexing shouted: "Leave two people to watch the poisoned brother, and the rest will rush down with me and capture the people left behind alive. Don''t let them go and tell the news!"


    Yes. The subordinates hurriedly followed, and after avoiding the machine formation near the tunnel entrance, they quickly found the tunnel entrance.


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound, which was the poison bag inside the tunnel opening exploding due to the opening of the tunnel.


    Zi Chexing and the others hurried away and waited for more than half a quarter of an hour. After the poison waspletely dissipated, they went into the tunnel and chased the escaping people.

 Chapter 2968: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops

    Chapter 2968: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops


    The tunnel entrance is only the size of a wellhead, but thanks to the topography of natural caves and underground rivers, the inside of this tunnel is more than a foot wide.


    It''s just that the tunnels are very deep and criss-crossed. There are many checkpoints, traps, and poison arrays built in the tunnels. No matter how capable Zi Chexing and others are, it is very difficult to kill the escaped dead soldier.


    Bang, there was a muffled sound, and another poison bag exploded in the tunnel. The poison powder scattered, and one of the subordinates who was exploring the road fell to the ground!


    Zi Che Xing: "It''s poisonous, everyone retreat, throw ropes to save people!"


    Whoosh!


    The subordinates immediately threw out a rope, caught the unconscious man, and dragged him back hard. However, the poisoned man turned pale and began to convulse... The poison was still so overbearing!


    Zi Chexing said hurriedly: "Quickly send Amuhe toe and save people!"


    Amuka is good at detoxifying. Two of his subordinates were poisoned earlier. He was treating them in the cave, so he hasn''te down yet.


    "Yes." Immediately some of his subordinates rushed back to call for help.


    Zi Chexing looked at the deep tunnel for a while, then looked away and said: "Everyone, retreat first."


    The opponent''s poison is too powerful, and rushing forward will only cause heavy losses to his side. He must go back first and find a way to solve the poison problem.


    Yes. The men under hismand hurried over to help, and everyone evacuated to the tunnel entrance together.


    On the way, I met Amuhe and others who were rushing over: "Master, I''m here. Is this the brother who was poisoned?"


    Exactly,e and save him. Zi Chexing said, and then asked: How are the two brothers who were poisoned at the tunnel entrance?


    "There is no fear of life anymore, please rest assured, Master." Amuhe hurried over to check on the unconscious brother. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said: "It is the same poison as the two brothers who were poisoned before. It can be cured. "


    Amuhe discussed the medical and poisoning techniques with Sang Nuo and the doctors from Yuanzi Pharmacy, and also studied the pharmacology booklet written by Gu Jinli. After a lot of hard work, he was able to cure the poison poisoned by the dead man in Yangjiazhuang.


    Amuhe quickly gave the unconscious man an injection and fed him an emergency prepared antidote. The brother''s darkplexion finally got better.


    Zi Che was overjoyed and asked: "Amuka, give us the antidote quickly. We are going to kill the dead soldiers who escaped."


    "Yes." Amuhe hurriedly took out the prepared antidote, but: "There are too few antidotes, so we can''t take one for each person. We need to dissolve the pills with water to turn them into concoction, and then soak the mask in the medicine." In the juice, you can also defend against the opponent''s poison."


    After saying this, he immediately mixed the antidote with water and handed it to Zi Chexing.


    Zi Chexing immediately called to his subordinates in the tunnel, soaked the mask in the concoction, covered his mouth and nose, held an arrow and crossbow, and chased deep into the tunnel.


    Amuhe was afraid that the other party had more powerful poisons, so in order to protect Zi Chexing''s safety, he took the risk and followed him.


    This tunnel was terrifyingly deep and criss-crossed. Even though Zi Chexing and others were well-trained, seven of their subordinates were injured along the way. Amuhe was protected by the big guy and was hit by an arrow in his foot. Fortunately, the antidote could resist the poison, so he was not in aa or had any injuries to his muscles and bones.


    "Keep chasing, I will not give up until I capture that grandson alive!" Zi Chexing was not impulsive, but he had already heard the sound of the man running for his life... They were about to catch up with the man, and it would be a big loss to give up now. , so we must continue to chase!


    The dead soldier had fled until now and was almost exhausted. Zi Chexing and the others also had crossbows. When they were about to catch up, they used crossbow arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Twelve consecutive crossbow arrows fired by several people at the same time, the hit rate was extremely high in the tunnel that was only more than one foot wide.


    Boom~


    There was a dull sound of kneeling down. The man was shot, but it missed his vital point, but the arrow contained poison. The man was poisoned and fell to the ground.


    Zi Chexing and the others rushed forward. Using the torch light in the tunnel, they saw the dead soldier lying on the ground and smiled: "Damn, I finally caught him. It took a lot of trouble."


    In a fit of anger, he raised his foot and gave the man a few kicks, and finally relieved the hatred in his heart. He then called to his subordinates: "Take him to the entrance of the tunnel for interrogation...You guys stay in the tunnel to ambush and investigate the situation. If you encounter patrolling enemies, don''t say anything. Only when you are discovered can you release your crossbows and escape."


    Yes. The subordinates immediately found a ce to ambush.


    Zi Chexing and Amuhe walked back with the dead soldiers from Yangjiazhuang. Not long after walking, they met Fei Shiliu and others who came to support them.


    Zi Che Xing said: "Don''t talk nonsense,e here to help, go back to the tunnel entrance first, I have something to arrange."


    "Yes." Fei Shiliu led others to pick up the Yang family''s dead men, supported Amuhe, and took the injured brothers to the tunnel entrance.


    By the time they arrived at the tunnel entrance, Aben, Anu, Liexiong, Tuotuo and others had already gathered in the cave.


    Master! The big guys were relieved when they saw that the car was in good condition.


    Zi Chexing looked at Tuotuo and asked, "Is the mountain of Xiaoyan Mountain connected to Mu Mountain?"


    Tuo Tuo had already engraved the topography from Zhili to the capital in his mind. After listening, he nodded and said: "Well, Mushan Mountain is very big and already has the shape of a mountain range. Although Xiaoyan Mountain is short, it stands among the mountains at the end of Mushan Mountain." In the middle...Master asked what to do?"


    Zi Chexing looked at Tuotuo and smiled horribly: "It seems that the tunnel in this cave should lead to Mushan... Tuotuo, I am afraid that the Mushan camp has been upied by others. Got it!"


    There is a defense mechanism formation at the foot of Mushan Mountain, and a few months ago, that person had been to Mushan Mountain to inspect the defense mechanism under Mushan Mountain.


    "Only he has the opportunity and the ability to secretly upy the underground of Mushan Camp!" Zi Chexing stared at the map of Mushan, almost drooling with greed: "This is a really good ce. As long as youe down from the underground A sneak attack can take down the entire Mushan Camp!"


    But


    Tuotuo said: "Master, if the tunnel of the cave really leads to Mushan, then even if all the dead men in Yangjiazhuangmit suicide, they won''t dare to escape here, right?"


    Compared to the stronghold of Mushan Camp, what is the death of more than a hundred soldiers from Yangjiazhuang?


    and


    "Master, don''t you think our tracking this time was too smooth and the harvest was too great? It seems that the other party deliberately let us know. So my subordinates suspect that this is a trap for you. Please be calm, Qian You must not rush in and take Mushan underground." Tuotuo dissuaded him earnestly.


    Zi Che Xing said: "You are right...but he has worked so hard in acting. If I don''t cooperate, wouldn''t I be sorry for his troubles?"


    He added: "I know all the risks you mentioned, but if we don''t take risks, how can we get the evidence we want?"


    Zi Chexing stood up and said: "Tuotuo, go make arrangements. Within one day, I will capture theirir... I want to see what he wants to do with all these dramas?"


    and


    If there is a stronghold under Mushan Mountain, it must be in our hands!


    upying the stronghold underground in Mushan Mountain, he can control the entire Mushan Camp... Under this situation, even if he dies, he will take the risk!


    "Yes." Seeing that he had made up his mind, Tuotuo could only agree and arrange the capture.


    Topo is very strong, and soon arranged things.


    He personally took people to the tunnel under the cave twice to explore the way. After returning, he said with certainty: "Master, looking at the direction of the tunnel, it is indeed going to Mushan Mountain... Their home base is probably under Mushan Mountain. .


    Amuka also made a lot of antidotes using the new medicinal materials that arrived, and distributed them to the brothers: "Take it before departure, it can cure the whole day and night."

 Chapter 2969: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops【2】

    Chapter 2969: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops��2��


    Chapter 2969: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops2


    Ah Nu said: "Master, the dead soldier captured hasmitted suicide, but there is a tunnel map in his clothes. Looking at the direction of the tunnel map, the tunnel under this cave does go to Mushan Mountain."


    "Oh, this person canmit suicide, but he didn''t destroy the important tunnel map. Is God blessing us and letting us find clues, or is the other party doing it deliberately to lure us into a trap?" Zi Chexing looked at the big guy, Said: "Everyone, be careful. There is a high chance that this Dushan stronghold is a trap."


    But even if it was a trap, he still had to take the risk.


    Zi Chexing also took out the internal map between Mushan and Xiaoyanshan, the map drawn by Tuotuo after surveying the tunnel, the tunnel map found from the dead soldiers, and the defenses under Mushan given to him by Zhong Huan. Organ diagram.


    After spreading out the four pictures, he said: "Everyone, keep these four pictures in your mind."


    He also reminded: "However, the map of the defense mechanism underground in Mushan Mountain is from the past. In the past few months, Mushan Camp borrowed the hands of the Ning family to rebuild the underground defenses, so the defense mechanism map may be different from the actual defense mechanism. There will be deviations, so everyone should pay more attention when the fight starts."


    Yes. Tuotuo and others were all experienced inbat, and they almost memorized the four maps in just one hour.


    Tuotuo looked at Zi Chexing and said, "Master, it''s almost done. You can go to the fields now."


    Zi Chexing nodded: "Well, everyone gathers together."


    Soon, more than 300 people gathered in the cave.


    "Take the antidote and go down to the tunnel." Zi Chexing gave the order, and all his subordinates swallowed the antidote made by Amuhe, and like agile rabbits, they ran into the tunnel and went deeper.


    There are many forks in the tunnel, and Zi Chexing has left men and horses to guard each of them. After running underground for a day and passing more than a dozen intersections, they finally arrived at the edge of Mushan Mountain.


    Swish swish!


    A batch of sharp arrows came from the darkness.


    Zi Che Xing immediately shouted: "Pull the leather to block the arrow!"


    Fei Shiliu immediately led people to pull up pieces of yak hide the size of quilts... The tough yak hide weakened the impact of the arrow. After the arrow broke through the yak hide with difficulty, it could no longer hurt people.


    After missing a hit, the person in the dark immediately shouted: "Go back quickly and report that there is a snake taking over the nest!"


    "Yes." The sound of running footsteps soon sounded, and someone ran back in the darkness to report the news.


    Zi Che Xing: "Fire the crossbow and kill!"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A batch of poisoned crossbow arrows shot into the darkness, quickly knocking down the dead soldiers guarding this level.


    Tuto led his subordinates over to check the situation. Not long after, he shouted to the back: "We have all been knocked down. It is safe. Master cane over."


    Zi Chexing brought the rest of the men and horses over. He looked at the dead soldiers on the ground by the firelight in the tunnel and said, "Just leave two alive. Kill the rest. Keeping them will be a problemter!"


    "Yes." The subordinates immediately cleared away the dead soldiers, **** the two living ones, temporarily threw them into the tunnel, and continued to pursue deeper into the tunnel.


    After breaking through several checkpoints and killing a group of dead soldiers from Yangjiazhuang, Zi Chexing and the others found a secret room... They were afraid of an ambush in the secret room, so they did not enter rashly. Instead, they put in a drug first and waited for the drug to take effect. Finally, he entered the secret room.


    There is no one in the secret room, only dry food, things to keep out the cold and other supplies.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that there was nothing valuable in the secret room, Zi Chexing led the guys out of the secret room.


    Outside this secret room is another deep and long tunnel. After walking through the tunnel, there is another secret room... But the strange thing is that Zi Chexing and the others did not encounter any more dead soldiers, but only encountered a few poison arrays. However, they had already taken the antidote when they came in, and their mouths and noses were still covered with masks soaked in concoction, so they were not poisoned.


    After two hours of wandering like this, Zi Chexing and the others finally heard the "bang bang" sound of the bass drum... This is the bass drum used by underground fortifications to send messages, and the two slow sounds represent underground safety.


    "You are so bold, you actually built the stronghold in the center of Mushan Camp." Zi Chexing began to admire the man''s courage... With such arrogance, that man really looked down on the David Dynasty.


    "They should be waiting in the stronghold to encircle and suppress us... This is a tough battle, everyone must be careful." Zi Chexing exined, but without any flinching, he worked hard and led his subordinates to attack the opponent''s stronghold. .


    But what was shocking was that the other party only ambushed them for more than a quarter of an hour and then retreated to therge secret room in the stronghold. When they entered the secret room, the secret room was already empty... All the dead soldiers in the Yangjiazhuang stronghold and the dead soldiers in the Mushan stronghold were all Abandoned the stronghold and escaped!


    "Master, there is a small secret room here with a tunnel inside. They should have escaped from here." Tuotuo reported, feeling very uneasy: "Why would they give up a good stronghold like Mushan?"


    This is too outrageous.


    Zi Che Xing didn''t think it was outrageous, but he was a little annoyed: "Damn, I''ve been tricked again... let''s chase them and see if we can find their next stronghold."


    "Yes." Tuotuo and others followed Zi Chexing until they reached the ground, but they didn''t even see a single figure.


    "Let the wolves look for people!" Ziche was so angry that he sent out a group of wolves to look for people, but they searched for two days and found nothing.


    Tuotuo also brought him bad news: "The other party used special medicine, which not only masked the smell of his body, but also led the wolf into a trap. Half of our wolf died."


    Asshole! Zi Chexing scolded his mother angrily, but: It seems that the mastermind behind this is very familiar with Da Rongs Xing.


    Tuto nodded: "That''s true."


    Zi Che Xing: "I''m sure, that man is definitely powerful in Dayong."


    besides


    "The crossbows they use are also twelve-gun crossbows, but the range is not as far as ours..."


    The crossbow arrows they used were made by the Gu family''s niece and had improved machine springs, so they had a longer range.


    Tuo Tuo was shocked when he heard this and said quickly: "Master, do you suspect that the mastermind behind this is colluding with Dong Qing?"


    Zi Chexing nodded: "These twelve consecutive crossbows are Dongqing''s secret weapon for attacking Yangji Mansion. David''s Ministry of Industry is still researching such weapons, but the dead soldiers in the tunnel are already using them, which is enough to prove , the mastermind behind it colluded with Dong Qing, or... Dongqing''s Liannu was given to him by the mastermind!"


    After Tuo Tuo heard this, a chill came over his body and he said in shock: "Master, if the guess is true, wouldn''t it be very dangerous for Duke Qin to go to the northeast to support him!"


    After hearing this, Zi Chexing was a little worried, but said: "That kid is still very powerful. Even if David has a traitor, his ability is more than enough to deal with Dong Qing, unless... Tuo Gu led troops to the northeast to fight with Dong Qing. Only when Qings army joins forces to surround him can they have a chance to defeat him and take his life.


    But this may be small. First of all, Dayong is far away from the Northeast, and it''s hard to get there for half a year. Secondly, even if Dongqing formed an alliance with Da Rong, they would not dare to let Da Rong''s army enter Dongqing territory. Otherwise, the one who would be destroyed would not be David but Dong Qing!


    Things are not going well for Zi Chexing, and A Gang, who stayed behind in Yangjiazhuang, sent him bad news... Fire rock wine was found in the vige. The dead soldiers of Yangjiazhuang may be people from desert countries!


    Fire rock is a kind of light red rock salt produced in desert countries, and people in desert countries have the habit of adding rock salt to wine to drink.


    After reading the letter, Zi Chexing''s face darkened: "We have all established rtions with Dayong, Dongqing, and the desert countries... I have to praise him, he is really amazing, he has developed so many forces!"

 Chapter 2970: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops【3】

    Chapter 2970: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops��3��


    Chapter 2970: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops3


    Back then, the three Qin, Wei, and Luo families had worked hard for two generations and spent huge amounts of money, manpower, and power to break into the desert countries and establish some rtionships and strongholds. But how could that person control the power with just twenty years of travel? How many ces did it develop to?


    "Can such a terrifying development ability be achieved by one person? Could it be that I guessed wrong?" Zi Chexing asked Tuotuo as he doubted his own judgment.


    Tuotuo said: "I can''t figure it out... Logically speaking, it is impossible for one generation, one person, and one family to extend their influence to the desert countries."


    Since the decline of Dafeng, trade with the desert countries has been cut off. As a result, many people do not know the existence of the desert countries. But how did he know about it back then?


    The journey is long and the information is limited. Could it be that he has opened his eyes? !


    Its not that his eyes have been opened, but that Ning Ji is a person who has lived for two lives.


    He knew a lot of things based on his experiences in his previous life. After resurrecting his life, he quickly boarded the Lei family caravan. From then on, he had the tools, methods, and abilities to quietly cultivate his own power outside of Dachu. .


    Master, what should we do next? Tuotuo asked.


    Zi Chexing was silent for a moment and said: "upy the Mushan stronghold, use me as bait, and wait for the rabbit. Even if we can''t defend the rabbit, we can still capture the Mushan stronghold. At the critical moment, we can also control the Mushan camp and give Qin Gu The two families can help each other!"


    Although he failed twice in a row, he still didn''t lose, and after these two events, the man exposed a lot of things about himself.


    Tuo Tuo frowned when he heard this: "But Master, if your guess is true, he is afraid that he will report us at the meeting. Then we will be suspected of stealing soldiers, and the Qin and Gu families will also be involved, and they may be involved. Those civil servants are charged with coborating with the enemy and treason."


    The Qingma King''s tribe has not yet officially returned, but they have only revealed this intention. If their hiding under the Mushan camp is revealed, they will probably be angry with King David.


    After all, if you are hiding under someone else''s military camp, everyone will suspect that you are up to no good.


    Zi Che Xing said: "Don''t worry about this. Wei Qi is not that stupid. Even if someone reports us, he will not dare to do anything for the sake of his throne. He will only continue to pretend to be a good person."


    However, in order for the Qin and Gu families not to be unjustly used, Zi Chexing said: "I will send three letters to the capital. If someone really reports us, one of the letters will be sent to David''s court. After Wei Qi reads it, He will definitely be happy and will not me us anymore, let alone anger the Qin and Gu families."


    After Tuotuo listened, he felt relieved.


    He ordered people to continue searching nearby, familiarized himself with the route, and arranged secret sentries. Then he followed Zi Che Xingzhi back to the underground stronghold in Mushan Mountain, and asked Anu who stayed behind: "Have any of the escaped dead soldierse back to attack?"


    Anu shook his head: "No."


    Zi Che Xing said: "Keep guarding. Tuotuo and I will hide outside with others. If they dare toe back, we will attack from both sides and catch them all!"


    Then he looked at Fei Shiliu: "You take a group of people back to Yangjiazhuang, and we will squat in these two strongholds from now on... Tell A Gang and ask him to pay attention to the people near Yangjiazhuang. If he finds anyone looking for information near Yangjiazhuang, Catch him immediately."


    Yes. Fei Shiliu hurriedly took people back to Yangjiazhuang.


    Zi Che Xing slept for an hour and waited until his mind became clearer before he started writing the letter.


    After writing it, he ordered it to be sent to the secret army of the Feng family and various offices in the capital. The letter of goodwill to David''s court was sent to Mr. Feng''s house.


    After the letter was sent out, Zi Chexing and the others squatted at the two strongholds day and night, but the other party pretended that the two strongholds no longer existed and did not send anyone to inquire about the news.


    Kezi Che Xing didn''t know that Ning Ji knew about their situation every day, but Ning Ji was a little dissatisfied: "He actually took root in Mushan and Yangjiazhuang, and has no intention of returning to his hometown."


    In this way, he will not be able to find Zi Chexing''s previous hiding ce and destroy all Zi Chexing''s hidden soldiers and horses! "Master, forgive me, but the people below did not do their job well." Qiang Xiong quickly apologized and said: "I can lead troops to raid Yangjiazhuang. As long as their troops are seriously damaged, they will definitely send messages to the other hidden troops. , let those soldiers and horsese to rece the lost manpower."


    Ning Ji shook his head: "No need, just hold on to Zi Chexing, know where he is hiding, and when the war starts, send someone to kill him."


    As long as they keep an eye on Zi Chexing, the so-called surprise army in the previous life will not be able to save Gu Jinli.


    He looked at the heavy snow falling outside and said, "It''s already the middle of winter and the Chinese New Year ising soon. It''s time for us to return to Beijing."


    He couldn''t wait to see Wei Xiao''s desperate and helpless appearance, and he raised an army in anger... If Wei Xiao killed his own uncle in the first lunar month, he would definitely add the most ridiculous thing to the history books.


    The mad emperor of Chu was humiliated, and the prince of the David dynasty disobeyed and killed his uncle. Oh, in the history books written by Ning Chao, these two dynasties had no achievements and were just theughingstock of future generations!


    Qiang Xiong nodded: "Yes, I will make arrangements to return to Beijing right now."


    Early on the third day, Ning Ji quietly returned to Beijing with the dead soldiers.


    Deputy Zhuangtou Feng had received Zi Chexing''s letter. When he learned that Zi Chexing and the others had failed in chasing the mastermind, he sighed and said to Feng Man, "Send a letter to Wei Changfeng, if he wants to see us." , no need to stop, just bring it."


    At this time, it is necessary for them to meet.


    Yes. Fengman went to do it immediately.


    After Wei Changfeng received the letter from the Feng family''s secret army, he hurriedly brought his people over. When he saw Deputy Zhuangtou Feng, he asked: "Uncle Feng, are all the clues really broken? If none of the three parties can find any clues, Prince Wei But its over!


    Sun Liang and others ndered Prince Wei with death, causing Prince Wei to be thrown into jail. If we can''t find clues to Wei Guogong''s case and convict Wei Qi, then there will be no etiquette in the next step, and we can only raise troops to seize the throne!


    "You can read it yourself." Feng Zhuangtou handed Zi Chexing''s letter to him.


    Wei Changfeng hurriedly took it. After reading the letter, he frowned, held up the letter and asked, "Uncle Feng, is what is written in this letter true?"


    Feng Zhuangtou said: "Well, although it is outrageous, this is the situation that the Qingma King''s tribe encountered... You can take this letter to Prince Wei to see it. As for whether you believe it or not, it is up to him. Anyway, Qin Gu Luolu, and Qingma Ma Wang and the other five families have helped him and have not hidden anything from him."


    Zi Che Xing knew that Qin Sang and Wei Xiao were cousins, and Qin Sang supported Wei Xiao in his heart. After thinking about it, he did not hide anything and told all his experiences and spections.


    After hearing this, Wei Changfeng looked at the letter in his hand again, and finally saluted Mr. Feng, the head of the vige, and said: "Thank you Uncle Feng for your help... Niu, Bai, and Shen need to trouble you to keep an eye on it, so I''ll hurry up right away." Return to the capital."


    There is a stronghold underground in Mushan Mountain. Ning Ji may have other motives. Even if their investigation is so unsatisfactory, it may be Ning Ji''s fault... These things are too big. He must return to Beijing immediately and tell Wei Wei about these things. Prince.


    Just because Prince Wei values Ninghous ability, if he raises an army, he will definitely use Ninghou. That would be bad!


    Deputy Zhuangtou Feng said: "Don''t worry, we will continue to keep an eye on it and continue to pursue clues."


    "Thank you very much!" Wei Changfeng was very grateful. After another salute, he left in a hurry. He gathered his men and horses that night and rushed to the capital.


    Mushan is seven days'' journey from the capital. Wei Changfeng marched quickly and rushed back to the capital in only five days.

 Chapter 2971: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops【4】

    Chapter 2971: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops��4��


    Chapter 2971 Kill Wei Qi and raise troops4


    The outside of the capital was very different from when he left. There was an extra camp, and the soldiers of the Mushan Camp led by Zhou Huang were stationed in it.


    "Hey!" Wei Changfeng tightened the reins, stopped his galloping horse, and looked up at the camp...as far as the eye could see, there were all the marching camps. The moat was full of boats, and the military gs with the word "Zhou" were hung high on the boats. .


    Wei Changfeng was heartbroken after seeing this, and secretly scolded Wei Qi for being despicable for deploying so many troops to defend the capital... In this way, if Prince Wei wanted to raise an army to seize the throne, he would have to fight a tough battle.


    Is this Wei Changfeng ahead? a voice sounded, and a group of cavalry rushed out of the camp. The leader was actually Meng Shanhus Shangguan... Commander Huang made Tongzhi!


    Wei Changfeng was shocked. After calming down, he dismounted from his horse and saluted, saying, "I have seen Commander Huang, so I will tell you."


    He then asked doubtfully: "Are you going back to Beijing to celebrate the New Year? Ping Tongzhi has also returned to Beijing?"


    It''s nothing but the New Year. As one of the three generals whomanded the Jianghuai Capital, let alone the New Year, even if his parents passed away, he couldn''t easily leave the station unless there was an imperial edict.


    When did Ke Wei Qi issue an order to summon Huang Tongzhi to Beijing?


    What''s even more frightening is that he didn''t receive any news that Huang Tongzhi led his troops to Beijing!


    Huang Tongzhi waved his hand and said with a smile: "Why go to Beijing to celebrate the New Year? As a military general, how dare I be so ck? It''s because of Meng Shanhu''s **** incident... After I received the news, I was very angry, thinking that I couldn''t let that The beast ruined the rtionship between our Wei family army and the Duke of Qin, so he hurriedly went to Beijing to plead guilty."


    "Originally I wanted to go to the Duke of Qin''s house to bear thorns to apologize, but the Duke of Qin is not at home. As a big old man, I can''t disturb the female family, so I can only go to Gu''s house tomorrow to bear thorns to apologize... This eldest brother is like a father, so I should apologize to Lord Gu in the same way."


    Huang Tongzhi said, pointed at Wei Changfeng and asked: "Weren''t you in Beijing protecting Princess Fuhui? Why did youe back from outside Beijing?"


    Are you going to investigate a case?


    Unfortunately, nothing was found, so all the trouble was in vain.


    Hum, a bunch of dog ves, how dare you have a second heart towards Your Majesty.


    Just wait, His Majesty has issued a secret order for these generals to lead their troops and rush to the capital. No matter what Wei Xiao wants to do, it will not be aplished easily. If servants like Wei Changfeng know this, they''d better take refuge with His Majesty immediately, otherwise the worst oue will be a broken car!


    Wei Changfeng said: "I have been canonized as a general by the emperor, so I can no longer serve as a guard. I am leaving Beijing this time because I have official business to go to the Mushan Camp."


    Huang Tongzhi smiled and asked, knowingly: "What kind of official business requires you, a general with the ability to follow the dragon, to go there in person?"


    Changfeng! Wei Changling and his subordinates arrived in time, preventing Wei Changfeng from quarreling with Huang Tongzhi in anger.


    In addition to Wei Changling, Zhou Huang also came over with a group of military generals, scolding Huang Tongzhi: "Mengshanhu made a mistake, and you, as a superior, are to me. If you don''t stay in the camp and be punished, you dare to run out." Swagger, do you want to be dismissed from your post and investigated? Get me back to the camp as soon as possible!"


    Huang Tongzhi quickly admitted his mistake: "The Marquis of Zhou calmed down, the general realized his mistake... The general heard that brother Changfeng was back, and thought that we had fought together before and were brothers of life and death. He couldn''t help but run out to see him when he was happy. .


    Brothers in life and death?


    Wei Changfeng wanted tough. Although we all went to the battlefield together, they and Huang Tongzhi were never the same person... The one named Huang was worse than a bandit!


    Zhou Huang said: "Go back quickly ande with me to plead guilty tomorrow. Don''t cause trouble here!"


    "Yes." Huang Tongzhi responded obediently, and said to Wei Changfeng and Wei Changling: "You two brothers, I will leave first. After the Meng Shanhu incident is solved, I wille to see you for a drink. !


    After saying that, under Zhou Huang''s unkind gaze, he beat the horse and ran away. After running ten meters away, everyone could still hear hisughter. It was extremely arrogant!


    Wei Changfeng suppressed his anger and saluted Zhou Huang: "I have met the Marquis of Zhou."


    Zhou Huang nodded and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    He asked again: "Why isn''t Yin Xiaosi with you?"


    After hearing this, Wei Changfeng clenched his fists and replied after a while: "I have sent him to Zhuangzi to learn his skills. He will not appear in the next few years."


    This time he went to ask for Yin Xiaosi, using the excuse that Wei Xiao wanted to train Yin Xiaosi to work for Prince Wei''s pce. If a prince wants an apprentice in the military camp, no one would dare to stop him.


    Zhou Huang was a step toote and failed to capture Yin Xiaosi, but he was more strategic than other bandits and did not capture Yin Xiaosi, so he let it go and pretended that he did not know Wei Xiao''s true purpose of asking for someone.


    "Yin Xiaosi is good. He will have a bright future with Prince Wei." After Zhou Huang said a polite word, he added: "You have been traveling all the way, so go back and rest first... On the day of the New Year, I will hold a banquet All the generals have a feast, and as a reward for your hard work for a year, you cane too."


    When the timees, he will win over them on behalf of His Majesty. I hope he can seed, otherwise he will have to kill them.


    To be honest, Zhou Huang is not willing to take action against them... After all, we have been on the battlefield together and arerades who have experienced life and death.


    Having said that, he left with his generals without waiting for Wei Changfeng to refuse.


    Wei Changling looked at him and said, "Let''s talk about it after we get back to the camp." He was riding back to the camp.


    Wei Changfeng hurriedly followed.


    After arriving at Wei Changling''s camp, Wei Changfeng asked: "What does your Majesty want to do? Why did you mobilize so many troops to Beijing?"


    Wei Changling smiled bitterly: "What can be done? We have ns, and they naturally have to prepare too."


    Sure enough!


    Wei Changfeng''s heart sank and he asked, "How many soldiers and horses areing?"


    Wei Changling said: "Huang Tongzhi brought tens of thousands of soldiers and horses to Beijing under the pretext of taking care of the Mengshan Tigers. However, it was a bit tongue-in-cheek. Those soldiers and horses were hidden in His Majesty''s Imperial Manor. Ping Tongzhi did note and stayed in Jianghuai to watch. It''s General Guo... The Jiangnan Capital Commander''s Department also has soldiers and horses rushing to the capital, and they will arrive after the new year at thetest... There are also a lot of private soldiers gathered by His Majesty, the precious concubine, the royal family, the hidden wealthy family and other forces. "


    In the past two years, Wei Qi has done a lot of things and won over many people. Looking at the current situation, Wei Qi is so brave that if Prince Wei dares to raise an army, he will dare to die with Prince Wei!


    Wei Changfeng was angry when he heard this: "I have said a long time ago that he is not sincere towards the second young master. Now you can see that he is sending troops to kill the second young master!"


    But


    Think you can kill the second young master like this? Hehe, we have a lot of troops overtly and covertly, enough to kill Zhou Huang and the others!


    Wei Changling said: "Don''t say such angry words. The most taboo thing in fighting is not to be awake... Let me ask you, are all the situations true?"


    He has received the message from the letter eagle and cannot believe it, so he wants to ask Wei Changfeng face to face.


    Wei Changfeng nodded: "Yes, it''s true~"


    At the end of the sentence, there was a sense of powerlessness in my voice.


    Wei Changling was shocked, it was true, but: "You are not vegetarians, and the Feng family''s secret army is even more powerful. How can you fail every time when you join forces?"


    It sounds good to say that it was a false start, but to put it bluntly, it was fooled by the mastermind behind it!


    Wei Changfeng said: "That''s the fact. All the clues are gone... So for now, the only way is to raise troops!"

 Chapter 2972: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops【5】

    Chapter 2972: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops��5��


    Chapter 2972: Kill Wei Qi and raise troops5


    After hearing this, Wei Changling closed his eyes. After a moment of silence, he opened his eyes and said firmly: "Let''s go, follow me to see the old Duke Cheng."


    This is in favor of raising troops to seize the throne. Wei Changfeng was overjoyed and nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    Without any dy, the two men quickly pulled three carts of things and hurried into the city on the pretext of giving gifts to Mr. Qin.


    But the road from the camp outside the city to the city is extremely difficult. Five new checkpoints, twelve sentry posts, and three observation towers have been added... Even the observation towers have beenunched, which shows that Wei Qi does not intend to follow them. You''re wee.


    Wei Changfeng looked at everything around him with a sullen expression. Wei Changling reminded him in time: "Stay still."


    If you can''t bear it now, how can you handle the many things that will happen next?


    After hearing this, Wei Changfeng suppressed his anger, put away all the expressions on his face, and followed Wei Changling on horseback to the city. After going through various inspections, he arrived at the city gate with difficulty.


    The deputy general guarding the city saw Wei Changling and said with a smile: "Is General Wei going to the city to give New Year gifts again?"


    In the past ten days, Wei Changling has entered the city once every other day, so as to avoid the critical moment when the people guarding the city gate made excuses not to recognize him and blocked him outside the city, ruining Prince Wei''s important affairs.


    Wei Changling nodded: "Well, let''s go and see Cheng Lao Guogong... We have been taught by him. It is almost the Chinese New Year. Since Prince Wei and Qin Guogong cannot be with him, the old man has been a little sad recently, so we want to go more often. Look at him and please let him go."


    The deputy general guarding the city hurriedly said: "Of course we have to let him go. Your Majesty has decreed that no one who wants to enter the city can be stopped, especially a general like you who has the ability to follow the dragon... But you have to remove your armor and sword, and check Ichiban.


    "What are you talking about?!" Wei Changfeng was almost furious, pointing at the deputy general and said: "We are the confidants of the Wei family. We could bring swords into the imperial city before, but you want us to take off our sabers for inspection at the city gate?!"


    He just went out for a trip, and when he came back, the capital had be like this!


    The deputy general guarding the city shrank in fear and said hurriedly: "General Wei, calm down, calm down. This is a new order issued by His Majesty after discussing with the courtiers. The general is only doing things ording to the order."


    Hehe, Prince Wei has been arrested, why are you so crazy? If you don''t ept it, you guys can just beat us, but once you do it, you are disobeying the order. ording to thew, you can be killed on the spot!


    "Changfeng, follow the rules." Wei Changling had already taken out all the weapons on his body and handed them to the deputy general. He opened his hands and said, "Search them."


    The deputy general said to the two officers behind him: "General Wei has an order, but he can''t do it quickly."


    Yes. Two soldiers rushed forward to search Wei Changling.


    Wei Changfeng felt extremely humiliated, but he could only endure it.


    After a while, Wei Changfeng also took off his armor and weapons and said, "Search quickly!"


    The soldiers were frightened by him and searched slowly. Wei Changfeng knew that they did it on purpose and wanted to dy his time. He was so angry that he almost couldn''t help but kill them.


    There was also a group of soldiers who went to the car to check things.


    Wei Changling reminded them: "This is for Duke Cheno."


    The deputy general hurriedly said to the searching officers: "Did you hear that? This is the property of Duke Cheng. Just look at it and don''t break it!"


    Setting up sentries for inspection, firstly, to destroy the morale of Wei Xiao''s generals, and secondly, to prevent Wei Xiao''s generals from transporting dead soldiers into the city. The superiors have told us that all we need to do is to do these two things. After a while, the soldiers searching the carriage came down and nodded towards the deputy general.


    The deputy general guarding the city gate hurriedly said: "Thank you two generals for your cooperation. Please enter the city."


    Hehe, Wei Changfeng sneered in his heart, and rode into the city, rushing to the Chengguo Pce... There were also many sentries and patrols set up in the city, and some shops on the street were closed!


    The Chinese New Year ising soon, and it should be very lively at this time, but some shops are closed. It is obvious what Wei Qi wants to do.


    Wei Changfeng felt extremely ufortable. When he arrived at the Duke Cheng''s Mansion and saw Mr. Qin, he asked: "Old Duke, do you know what is going on outside? The second master is afraid that he will kill the second master this time!" "


    Mr. Qin nodded: "With so many soldiers and horsesing to Beijing under the pretext of attending the New Year''s Day dynasty, how could the old man not know about it?"


    After Wei Changfeng heard this, he looked at Mr. Qin''s face and saw that there was no trace of anger on his face except the tiredness of an old man. He became a little anxious and asked: "Don''t you care? Just watch him kill two people." Young Master?"


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "Everyone is the same, what is there to do?"


    Brother Xiao wanted to raise an army to seize the throne, and Wei Qi wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of Brother Xiao. Everyone was doing the same thing, so there was really nothing to control. And when things got to the point where they were now, he couldn''t control them anymore. We can see who will win.


    Mr. Qin looked at Wei Changfeng and said: "The only thing the old man can do now is to protect Huiniang, Xiaoyu, and those little guys. Let me remind you again... In fact, Brother Xiao is not very dangerous. Because killing brother Xiao may cause things to go out of control, but killing your arms will not, so the real danger is you."


    If Wei Changfeng''s arms die, even if Brother Xiao is not disabled, Wei Qi''s chances of winning will increase a lot.


    Mr. Qin gathered up his leather cloak, took another sip of hot tea, looked at Wei Changfeng, and said, "Tell me about your affairs."


    Coming here in such a hurry and being so angry, it seems that this trip is not going well.


    Wei Changfeng told them all what they had experienced near Mushan Mountain.


    "It''s really not going well." Mr. Qin sighed when he heard this, but said, "This may be a good thing."


    "Is this still a good thing?" Wei Changfeng didn''t understand, and was even a little angry... Could it be that Mr. Qin has already gone to Wei Qi''s side?


    Wei Changfeng didn''t want to think too much, but Mr. Qin was born as a ve of the Wei family, Wei Qi was the son of his old master, and Wei Xiao was the grandson of his old master. To him, both of them had about the same weight.


    Mr. Qin said: "The person who can y tricks on you like this must be very capable...I didn''t believe he had this ability before, but now it seems that he is very capable...Then the chance that he is the real culprit is even greater. Big.


    He thenforted Wei Changfeng and said, "Don''t be discouraged. Although you have been fooled, you are not considered a loser, but a small win."


    Is this still a small win?


    Wei Changfeng disagreed.


    Mr. Qin didn''t exin much and just said: "On the new year''s day, I will take you to visit the prison."


    "No, it''s toote to go in Xiaonian. I have to visit the prison tomorrow, please help me!" Wei Changfeng knelt down and begged Mr. Qin, saying: "We must get the master''s order early, otherwise if we miss the opportunity, Everyone will die...The Qin family will also be implicated, and you dont want to see the big wolf and the two wolves beheaded."


    Mr. Qin felt sorry for the children the most. When he heard this, he was very angry and cursed: "Shut up, if you dare to curse the big wolf and the two wolves again, the old man will never spare you!"


    What Wei Changfeng said is true... If Brother Xiao loses, even if Brother Mu is more capable, he can enjoy glory and wealth now, but what about twenty yearster?


    He has already experienced the tragic death of his juniors once, and he does not want to and cannot experience it a second time!

 Chapter 2973: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared

    Chapter 2973: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared


    Chapter 2973 Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared


    Mr. Qin thought of the death of Brother Qin and Brother Qin, and thought of the group of little babies who were always howling around him, and finally nodded: "Okay."


    Wei Changfeng was overjoyed and kowtowed heavily with a bang: "Thank you so much!"


    Mr. Qin was a little tired. He waved his hands and said, "You have been working hard all the way, so go and rest first."


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng was afraid that Mr. Qin would change his mind, so he hurried away.


    Wei Changling looked at Mr. Qin with some worry: "Old Duke, how are you doing recently?"


    Mr. Qin said: "It''s not a serious illness. You don''t have to worry. Go out first. The old man needs to be quiet."


    Yes. Wei Changling then left.


    Since they are going to visit the prison tomorrow, neither of them left the city. They are staying in the Duke Chengguo''s mansion. During this period, I went to see Mrs. Fan and asked about Luo Huiniang''s situation.


    Mrs. Fan said unhappily: "She is quite good. She can eat and sleep. She is not worried about the second young master at all. It really ruins our second young master''s sincerity towards her!"


    Although the Second Young Master has many women, they all sleep with each other and are done with it. She only has feelings for Luo Huiniang. However, Luo Huiniang does not know what is good or bad and does not care about the Second Young Master at all.


    After hearing this, Wei Changling and Wei Changfeng were not angry and said: "As long as Princess Fuhui can give birth to an heir safely for the master and help the master maintain a good rtionship with the Qin Gulu family."


    Whether you love your master or not is not important at all...the rtionship between a man and a woman is nothingpared to the country, the throne, and the uing decisive battle.


    He also reminded Mrs. Fan: "Princess Fuhui''s status is higher than yours now, and she still has the master''s heir in her belly. You must not embarrass her, make her angry, or hurt the child."


    Mrs. Fan said: "Don''t worry, generals, I know my identity and mission, and I will serve her carefully."


    After Wei Changling and the others heard this, they felt relieved.


    Lao Qin has sent someone to deliver the news to the pce, informing Wei Qi that he is going to visit Wei Xiao tomorrow.


    Wei Qi received the news and sneered... This old servant really loved his eldest son the most. Come on, now that the old guy has made his choice, dont me him when he is executed!


    Wei Qi looked at Zhang Naijian and said: "Uncle He has always loved brother Xiao, and the Chinese New Year ising soon. It is normal for him to want to have children... If you continue to spread the word, Uncle He can see brother Xiao whenever he wants, and there is no need to tell me. .


    Since all the people in the prison were his, the old man didntin, and he knew when he went to see Wei Xiao.


    "Yes, I will go and deliver your Majesty''s oral instructions." Zhang Naijian bowed and went out.


    Wei Qi looked at Ning Ji again and said, "Aji, you did a good job. You have worked hard this time."


    Ning Ji returned to the capital before Wei Changfeng and had already entered the pce to report the matter of his trip to Wei Qi.


    However, Ning Ji said it deliberately. He kept it secret about Zi Chexing...Wei Qi was not hisst enemy, but the Qin and Gu families. And Wei Qi''s life was not long, so there was something wrong. , there is no need to waste your time with him, lest it ruin his final n.


    Wei Qi asked Ning Ji again: "A Ji has made great achievements this time. What reward do you want?"


    Ning Ji shook his head: "Assisting His Majesty is what I should do, and everything I do is just toply with the destiny of heaven, and there is no need for reward."


    What a follow-up to destiny!


    Wei Qi liked hearing this the most. He held Ning Ji''s hand and sighed: "A Ji is indeed different from ordinary people like us. I admire him."


    Ning Ji smiled: "Your Majesty is not a mortal, but the emperor of all people appointed by God. I should admire your Majesty."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi''s smile deepened and he asked again: "Is that Tong Xiaoqi of the Fuhu Army hiding something?"


    Tong Xiaoqi is Mrs. Shens natal brother...Wei Qi is worried that Mrs. Shen will give Tong Xiaoqi the belongings of Li and Xues family as a new years gift. Ning Ji shook his head: "I don''t know...Wei Chen didn''t have such a foresight in his dream."


    Wei Qi smiled inwardly, it seemed that Ning Ji''s magical powers were getting worse and worse, so that''s great!


    Wei Qi did not ask for clues anymore, but told Ning Ji about the possible war: "When Ning Hou returned to the capital, did you see the changes outside the city?"


    Ning Ji nodded: "Wei Chen saw it."


    Wei Qi said: "Brother Xiao has always been arrogant and will not surrender to anyone... This battle is probably unavoidable. I have no choice but to send troops to Beijing."


    At the end, he asked Ning Ji: "What do you think of this battle?"


    Ning Ji said: "I only know that after your majesty, Prince Lin will seed you."


    In this way, it was his side that won in the end!


    Wei Qi was finally satisfied. He discussed many things with Ning Ji and even let him have dinner before letting Ning Ji leave.


    Before Ning Ji left, Wei Qi''s order had been sent out... to kill Fuhu Army Tong Xiaoqi and his whole family.


    That night, Tong Xiaoqi''s family died in the fire, and Tong Xiaoqi, who was leading the troops to participate in night training, was also bitten to death by hungry wolves!


    The Fuhu Army discovered the corpse just before dawn and hurriedly sent troops to kill the hungry wolves. After killing a pack of hungry wolves, the death of a small g leader was considered closed.


    As for the fire at Tongs house...


    In the middle of winter, every household lights a fire to keep warm. It is normal for fires to ur. Moreover, Tong Xiaoqi is dead, so no one urges the government to investigate the case. The Chinese New Year ising soon, and rtives also think that the Tong family''s affairs are unlucky, so they join in the funeral. Yinliang asked the government to collect the body and left it alone.


    Qiang Xiong quickly told Ning Ji the news.


    Ning Ji couldn''t help butugh after learning about it: "He is indeed a beast, and his attacks are more vicious than mine."


    You dont need to look it up to know that it was Wei Qi who did this.


    However, the Tong family did not hold any evidence, but Wei Qi still killed the Tong family because of his guilty conscience.


    It seems that it will be Mrs. Shens familys turn soon, and the small mountain vige where White Widow and the others are hiding will not be spared either. Ning Ji sighed.


    After hearing this, Qiang Xiong asked: "Master, are you going to save them?"


    Dont save it. He would only save those insignificant chess pieces if he was stupid, and added: Just keep an eye on it... There will be something good this time.


    The Feng family''s secret army is still staring at the White Widow and the others. Wei Qi sent people to silence them, and they will definitely find out, and this is confirmed... The mastermind behind this is Wei Qi. Wei Qi killed people to silence them because of his guilty conscience!


    Ning Ji then ordered: "Go and prepare, I am going to visit the prison."


    He is going to see Wei Xiao.


    "Yes." Qiang Xiong immediately went to arrange for Ning Ji to visit the prison, even earlier than Mr. Qin and the others.


    Ning Ji had already asked for a decree yesterday, so the first thing he did when he came to the cell was to tell the warden: "Take Meng Shanhu away... Your Majesty has a decree, so there is no need to lock him here."


    Meng Shanhu was stunned, joy appeared on his face, and he hurriedly asked: "Ninghou, but Huang Tongzhi came to save me?!"


    Ning Ji nodded: "Well, that''s exactly what Huang Tongzhi asked for from His Majesty."


    It is indeed right to follow Brother Huang!


    Meng Shanhu was overjoyed and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed: "I will thank you for your majesty''s holy grace!"


    And this incident intensified Wei Xiao''s dissatisfaction with Wei Qi... But Wei Xiao did not curse angrily. He just raised his head to nce at Meng Shanhu, then lowered his head and fell silent.


    Mengshan Tiger was scared to death...Prince Wei has be more and more terrifying recently. It is better for him to leave first and urge the prison chief to take him away.

 Chapter 2974: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared [2]

    Chapter 2974: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared [2]


    Chapter 2974 Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared2


    After Meng Shanhu and others left, Ning Ji took out the key given by the prison head, opened the cell door, walked in, knelt down in front of Wei Xiao, and said: "Prince Wei, don''t worry, Meng Shanhu is not acquitted, but Detain him somewhere else."


    He lowered his voice and exined: "Old Duke Cheng will bring people to visit the prison today to take away the Mengshan Tiger so that you can talk~"


    What does it mean?


    Come to show your kindness to him again?


    Wei Xiao raised his head to look at Ning Ji and said in a cold voice: "Don''t think that you can waver just because you have some magical power. You must know that the so-called magical power is just a virtual power that is powerless in the face of swords and guns."


    Ning Ji smiled bitterly and said: "Prince Wei is right. I really have no power to resist when faced with swords and guns. That''s why I have to look after both sides to avoid offending each other and use this to save my own life."


    He stuffed a letter under the futon where Wei Xiao was sitting on his knees and said: "I can''t stay too long, so I''ll take my leave now. Prince Wei, take care."


    Having said that, he got up and left.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he saw this. After Ning Ji''s footstepspletely disappeared, he put on his leather gloves, took out the letter, and read it again... After reading it, his heart was filled with turmoil.


    Not long after, the sound of banging on the iron bars was heard. The prison guard walked across a long corridor of the cell and said inside: "Prince Wei, Mr. Cheno has brought people to see you."


    Grandpa is here?


    Wei Xiao hurriedly said: "Pleasee quickly."


    Yes. The prison guard hurriedly brought Mr. Qin and others in.


    The cell was dark and cold, and the iron bars used for venttion were covered with ice. Wei Xiao was only wearing a thin cotton coat and was sitting on his knees in the cell. Wei Changfeng was so angry that he turned around and grabbed the prison guard and said angrily: "Damn you, how dare you neglect Prince Wei like this? Why don''t you go get some charcoal and warm the cell!"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he said in a deep voice: "There is no need to embarrass him. Come in and answer."


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng let go of the prison guard and followed Mr. Qin to the cell.


    As soon as he arrived in the cell, Wei Changfeng knelt down and apologized: "Master, my subordinate did something bad, please punish me... The clues we got are false. Grandma Yin, Yin Xiaosi, Meng Shuyu, and the so-called Aunt Zhang are all just False chess!"


    After saying that, he handed a few letters to Wei Xiao: "Everything from this trip is here. Please take a look at it, master."


    These letters include everything about this trip written by Wei Changfeng himself, a letter from Feng Zhuangtou, and a letter from Zi Chexing.


    Wei Xiao took it and looked at it with a sneer: "It''s really messy... This matter about Shen, Bai, and Niu''s family seems like a trick set up to dy time."


    Wei Changfeng nodded heavily after hearing this: "My master is wise, but it is a pity that the general only realized this after seeing the troops and horses outside the capital yesterday... Now Huang Tongzhi''s troops are already in the capital, and General Zhao''s troops are also on the way. "


    At this point, Wei Changfeng made a bang, kowtowed heavily to Wei Xiao, and said: "Master, the situation outside no longer allows us to take the high road, please Master..." Raise troops to seize the throne!


    Wei Xiao knew what Wei Changfeng wanted to say, so he handed him the letter left by Ning Ji: "Read this letter first."


    Wei Changfeng and Wei Changling hurriedly took the letter and read it. They were shocked. The letter from Ning Ji actually said... The incident in Mushan was all a trap set by Wei Qi, and he In order to survive and to stabilize Wei Qi, he had no choice but to take orders to dy them.


    Thest paragraph of the letter is...the real evidence is in the capital, and someone wille out with the evidence soon to offer you the service of following the dragon, so you don''t have to worry. You are the true Dragon Emperor, and God will help you with everything.


    Ah this?


    Good guy, "You are the True Dragon Emperor" was said to both Wei Qi and Wei Xiao.


    After Wei Changfeng and Wei Changling read the letter, they ran out of ideas and could only hand the letter to Mr. Qin.


    After reading it, Mr. Qin threw the letter into a charcoal basin and burned it, and asked Wei Xiao: "What are you going to do? Believe him or kill him?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "If you don''t believe it, don''t kill him... I still want to use him now, so I have to keep him alive."


    Now his first enemy is Wei Qi. After he kills Wei Qi and sessfully ascends the throne, he will be free to deal with Ning Ji... By then, he will kill Ning Ji no matter if he is a **** or a ghost!


    Wei Xiao looked at Mr. Qin and said, "Grandpa, the time hase, do you want to dissuade me?" Now that all the clues have been cut off, countless soldiers and horses rushed to the capital. He has reached a real desperate situation. He can no longer endure it and must mobilize troops to seize the capital. Position, win the country.


    Seeing Mr. Qin''s silence, Wei Xiao exined: "Grandpa, I fought to seize the throne not for myself, but only by doing this can I support Brother Mu and let him survive, otherwise Wei Qi will definitely kill him Drag to death on the battlefield."


    Muge''er is so good at fighting and has too many soldiers and horses in his hands that Wei Qi can''t even amodate his own nephew, so how can he let Muge''er live?


    Only if he bes emperor can he ensure military supplies and give Mugeer a better chance of winning in the Northeast battlefield.


    Mr. Qin looked at him and said: "Since grandpa is here, I won''t stop you. I just want to say something to you... You have no evidence. There will be great resistance to this matter, and it is rted to the lives and deaths of millions of people. If you want If you do it, you have to make sure you win.


    If brother Xiao can find evidence that Wei Qi is the mastermind of the Wei family''s old case, there is no need to raise an army, and Wei Qi can be removed openly and justly with just one sentence, and no one among the ministers or the people will object.


    Wei Xiao was a little moved and promised: "Grandpa, don''t worry, I have been preparing and I will never lose!"


    only


    Im afraid it will be a while before the truth about the Wei familys injustice can be revealed.


    As for Ning Jis lie that the evidence woulde out on its own, Wei Xiao didnt believe it.


    Mr. Qin raised his hand, touched his head, and said, "It doesn''t matter. Grandpa''s body is still strong and he can still wait."


    "Thank you, grandpa." Wei Xiao was very grateful. With the support of his old man, the four families of Qin, Gu, Luo and Lu, as well as the hidden old northwest army, could be used by him!


    Wei Xiao looked at Wei Changfeng and Wei Changling and said, "Let''s do it... Say goodbye to the old and wee the new. After the cold winter, all of us will no longer suffer from ice and snow."


    "Yes!" Wei Changfeng was very excited. After enduring it for so long, his master finally wanted to fight back.


    However, this was a prison cell, and Wei Qi''s spies were outside. Wei Changfeng and the others did not stay long. After receiving Wei Xiao''s order to raise troops, they helped Mr. Qin to leave.


    Soon someone reported the situation here to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, Duke Cheng Guo and the others havee out of prison."


    Wei Qi was a little surprised: "Come out, so fast?"


    Didnt Wei Xiao give the order to seize the throne with troops?


    But if the order was given, the old guy should be left behind to discuss it.


    He asked again: Did you hear any quarrels?


    The visitor reported: "No...it''s just that Wei Changfeng saw that Wei Xiao was living a miserable life in prison, so he scolded the prison guards."


    that is it?


    Wei Qi frowned deeply. After thinking hard for a long time, he was still worried and said: "Keep watching, especially at Duke Cheng, to see where he has gone? What has he done? Don''t underestimate this old guy. He can be a general from a servant of the Wei family, he is not a vegetarian, and he has many secret soldiers hidden in his hands, which cannot be ignored."


    Emperor Jingyuan ignored this old guy and let him escape with Wei Xiao and Qin Mu!


    "Yes." The dead man hurriedly went down to deliver the order, asking the hidden stakes to keep an eye on Mr. Qin.


    After Mr. Qin came out of prison, he did not go back home, but went to pick up Big Wolf and Eng from school.

 Chapter 2975: Killing Wei Qi, new evidence suddenly appeared [3]

    Chapter 2975: Killing Wei Qi, new evidence suddenly appeared [3]


    Chapter 2975: Killing Wei Qi, new evidence suddenly appeared3


    At half time, the nging gongs sounded and the children were off school.


    When Eng learned that Mr. Qin hade to pick them up from school, he ran towards Mr. Qin carrying a small schoolbag: "Aww, Zuzu, Eng is out of school, hug!"


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "Run slowly, don''t fall."


    "Haha, I got Zuzu. Eng was the first one and the fastest." The second wolf rushed into Mr. Qin''s arms and said to him: "The second wolf really wants to see Zuzu, but the second wolf is his little cousin." Now, we must set rules and set an example for our little cousins. If you dont understand, you cant skip ss ande to see Zuzu.


    Big Wolf and Two Wolves are still young, so they dont quite understand the lessons taught by Mr. Feng and Mr. Ouyang, but they have to set the rules, so if they dont understand, they have to sit until the end of the get out of ss.


    Er Lang leaned into Mr. Qin''s ear again andined softly: "Er Lang doesn''t like listening to boring lectures at all."


    At this point, his little face wrinkled and he said: "But my mother said that only those who study well can be a general. Illiterate people will be deceived by bad people and will lose the battle. The two wolves should not lose the battle."


    Haha, Mr. Qinughed out loud: "Your mother is right, a good general must know the art of war, and if you want to learn this art of war well, you have to study."


    Eng nodded his little head and promised: "Yeah, Eng will read the boring book well."


    Mr. Ouyang held Big Wolfs hand and said with emotion from behind: This guy is really good at speaking.


    It kept talking all day long, but the voice was so cute, and the words were very cute. They made them very happy to hear them, and they would not be bored at all.


    "Are you tired, Zuzu? Are you feeling well?" Big Wolf came over carrying a small schoolbag and asked Mr. Qin seriously.


    Lao Qin hugged the little guy and said with a smile: "Zu Zu''s health is very good, there is no need to worry about Big Wolf."


    Ever since he was sleepy and had his blood testst time, the big wolf would ask if he was sick every time he saw him. The little guy would feel relieved after he told him that he was in good health.


    The big wolfughed when he heard it, and said with a roar: "Hey, Zuzu will live a long life."


    He then said to Eng: "Brother, you have gone home to work. You need to earn money to give the baby some lucky money."


    The two little guys have be more sensible this year. They already know that they can collect the lucky money during the Chinese New Year, but they not only want to collect the lucky money, but they also want to give it to the baby.


    Gu Jinli saw that they were making a lot of noise, so he asked them to work to make money.


    Eng remembered that this trouble wasing, and cried out: "Zuzu, go home quickly, you have to work to make money."


    "Okay, Zuzu will send you back now." Mr. Qin said goodbye to Mr. Ouyang: "Brother Ouyang, I went to see Brother Xiao today. I''m a little tired, so I won''t stay any longer."


    Brother, walk slowly. Mr. Ouyang sent Mr. Qin and the others out of the house. After watching them board the car and drive away, he carefully considered what Mr. Qin had just said.


    It is not a secret that Mr. Qin went to see Prince Wei. Everyone in the capital could get the news, but Mr. Qin specifically told him about it... It seems that he is about to take action.


    Ouch, Uncle Shi, Eng is out of school. Have you caught any bad guys today? Eng sat in the carriage and chatted with acquaintances on the street.


    Shi Xiaoqi from the Wucheng Army and Horses Department smiled and said: "We caught a few thieves who stole things and have already thrown them into prison. The things they stole have been returned to the owners. The second master of Qin does not need to worry."     "Okay, 2 Don''t worry, Wolf." The brat nodded like a grown-up. After turning to another street, he met a woman he knew. He waved his little hand and asked, "Hey, Granny Lin, the two wolves are out of school. Did you make money?"


    Mrs. Lin, who runs a grocery store, said hurriedly: "I''ve made a lot of money. It''s almost the New Year. Every household has to buy things for the New Year. My family has made a lot of money."


    Eng said: "Well, you want to make money, you can''t lose money."


    Mom said you cant do loss-making business, you want to make a fortune!


    The little guy finally felt at peace after chatting all the way to the street where the Duke of Qin''s mansion was located.


    Although the journey was very noisy, this was the tacit agreement of Mr. Qin and Gu Jinli... Being in a group with the people in Beijing was also a kind of protection for the little guy. At least some people did not dare to use sneaky tricks to harm them. .


    "Hey, mother, the two wolves are back to work. I need money." The two wolves rushed towards Gu Jinli and said.


    Gu Jinli shook his head helplessly: "You are really energetic, you are not tired all day long. Okay, let''s go to work... Erqing, take them to the workshop."


    Yes. Erqing took Big Wolf and Eng away.


    Brother Cheng has been living in the Duke of Qin''s mansion recently. He has already gone over to help Mr. Qin: "Grandpa Qin, it''s cold outside. Let''s go sit in the living room. We will have dinner at the second sister''s house tonight. We will have minced meat cakes."


    Lao Qin is getting older and his teeth are not in good condition. What he eats most now is soup and minced meals.


    Okay, that minced meat cake has radish added, its delicious. After Mr. Qin sat down, he looked at Brother Cheng and Gu Jinli and said, The time hase.


    Finally wevee this far!


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa, don''t worry, we are all ready. If there is anything we need to do, you can always ask."


    Although Wei Xiao is annoying, it is rted to the life and death of several families, and Mr. Qin and Brother Qin support Wei Xiao, so she will support him.


    Mr. Qin said with a smile: "The old man came here today just to talk to you guys. You don''t need to do anything now, and it''s not easy for you to make any noise. He''s not stupid. He''s been watching. If there is any movement on your side, I''m afraid it might scare the people away, so just make sure you know what''s going on."


    Then he looked at Gu Jinli and said: "Xiaoyu, the prince''s mother and concubine have a grudge against your family. The Chinese New Year ising soon. As the destined wife, you have to go to the pce to worship. You should be more careful and don''t get in her way." .


    When the viins were killing people fleeing the famine, that Qian Lier followed Boss Cao. When Sang went outside to check the situation, he heard Boss Cao''s men saying that Qian Lier was giving Boss Cao a pillow blow and asked them to find Gu. Dashan''s family also boasted that Gu Dashan''s daughter was a great beauty, which made those evil people covet her.


    Judging from this old incident, Qian Lier is a bad person from the bottom up. Even though she became a noble concubine and gained more education, Mr. Qin is still worried that Qian Lier will do something disgusting to Gu Jinli. Son.


    Gu Jinli said: "Grandpa, don''t worry, she is not the only one who has the final say in this pce. There is also the Queen. The Queen seems to be a good person, and I have the ability to protect myself. Qian Li''er can''t scheme against me."


    Brother Cheng''s face turned pale when he thought of Qian Li''er''s cruelty, and his body trembled. He grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and said: "Second sister, Qian Li''er is not an ordinary cruel person... Otherwise, you will pretend to be sick during the Chinese New Year." Stay at home and dont go to the pce to worship.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Jinli felt very distressed, and his hatred for the old Gu family rose again. He wanted to chop Qian Li''er alive, andforted Brother Cheng with a smile: "You don''t know what the second sister is capable of? Don''t worry. , if she dares to harm me, the second sister promises that her death will be unforgettable in her next life!"


    As for not going to the pce to worship...


    If she really wants to harm us, I cant just hide.


    And its not her temperament to avoid things, its her style to attack them head-on!

 Chapter 2976: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared [4]

    Chapter 2976: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared [4]


    Chapter 2976: Killing Wei Qi, real evidence suddenly appeared4


    However, Gu Jinli still assured them: "Grandpa, Brother Cheng, don''t worry, I will protect myself first at all times. I will not underestimate the enemy, will not advance rashly, and will not put myself in danger."


    After Mr. Qin and Brother Cheng heard this, they felt relieved.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng again and said, "Brother Cheng, it''s not the past now. Our family has the ability to fight back. You don''t have to be afraid of Qian Li''er anymore."


    She doesnt want Brother Cheng to be affected by the beatings he suffered when he was a child.


    After hearing this, Brother Cheng''s face improved a little and he smiled and said: "Second sister, don''t worry, I am no longer afraid of her family. I was trembling before, just because I was afraid that she would use her status to use her status to do tricks to harm the second sister."


    "Just don''t be afraid. Remember, gods and ghosts are afraid of evil people, and evil people are the same. As long as you are more ruthless than evil people, evil people will not dare to be too unscrupulous." After Gu Jinli finished this sentence, he began to discuss with Mr. Qin and Brother Cheng about how to defend. After Xiao raises his troops, what dangers will they face, and how should they deal with these dangers?


    But Mr. Qin couldn''t stay in the Duke of Qin''s mansion for too long. Wei Qi kept sending people to keep an eye on him, so they stopped discussing when it was time for dinner.


    After eating, Brother Cheng took Big Wolf, Eng and Xiao Luoyou to see Mr. Qin off.


    Soon someone reported this to Wei Qi: "Duke Cheng only stayed at the Duke of Qin''s mansion for half an hour. He probably left after dinner. It''s the same as before, nothing unusual."


    Wei Qi frowned and said angrily: "You don''t even know what happened in the Duke of Qin''s pce, how do you know there is nothing abnormal?!"


    He is the emperor, and the world belongs to him, but the Duke of Qin does not have his eyesight. Wei Qi is very angry, but the Qin family is powerful, so Wei Qi can only endure it.


    However, Wei Qi couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted: "Bring the magic tea!"


    Zhang Naijian quickly made Wei Qi a cup of magical tea: "Your Majesty, please use it."


    After Wei Qi drank the divine tea in one gulp, he soon felt hot all over his body, and all the depression in his heart was gone. Only the lightness of his body and the excitement in his heart were left. He said to Zhang Neijian: "Put Dan Bin, Shu Bin, Yan Bin Bring it, I will spread the branches and leaves of the Wei family."


    Come again?


    Every time he drinks the so-called magic tea, His Majesty will be extremely interested, and he will not feel tired even if he has two or three concubines at the same time.


    But the **** Zhang knew very well that this magical tea was not a good thing, and if he drank it any longer, his majesty''s dragon body would definitely be damaged.


    But he was just a ve, and he had to be obedient if he wanted to survive. He didn''t dare to spoil Wei Qi''s mood, so he hurriedly said: "Yes, I will go and invite the three empresses over now."


    Half an hourter, the three concubines were carried over.


    The precious concubine had an eye on Wei Qi. She learned about this very soon and sneered...Old man, just go ahead and torture yourself to death, so that my brother Lin can take over as soon as possible.


    Speaking of Brother Lin, Concubine Guigui remembered something, so she called Brother Lin over before dawn the next day and asked, "Brother Lin, the day after tomorrow, on the New Year''s Eve, the Marquis of Zhou is hosting a banquet for all the generals. Are you going to apany me?"


    Wei Lin nodded: "Well, it is indeed true... Concubine, this is a man''s business. As a pce concubine, don''t ask any more questions."


    Wei Lin actually resented Concubine Gui Gui in his heart. He often thought that if Concubine Gu Guo could treat Gu Dashan''s family better before, then he would now have the help of Qin Gu Luluo''s family, and it would be easier for him to seed to the throne. .


    Seeing Wei Lin''s impatient look, Concubine Guigui was filled with hatred, but she cried on her face: "Brother Lin, Concubine Mu knows that you dislike Concubine Mu because of her bad background, but the only person who treats you best in this world is Concubine Mu. ...Look at your father, you were lucky enough to have a concubinest night, and he is nning to have a son topete with you for the throne."


    Wei Lin also knew that Wei Qi had taken in many concubines and wanted to have more children, and he felt very aggrieved about this.


    Seeing that he was aggrieved, Concubine Guigui felt happy and said, "Concubine Mother came to you today not to speak ill of your father, but because there is something that you need to advise your father about." Wei Lin frowned: "what''s up?"


    The precious concubine said: "In this situation, I''m afraid there will be a fight. If you and your son want to win, you have to risk everything. Those officials and family members are good chess pieces, so they should be used in vain... Empress Chu Wen has a virtuous reputation, and her tomb is still in the imperial city. During this New Year''s Day pilgrimage, letting the officials and family members enter the imperial city to pay homage to Queen Chu Wen will definitely win a good reputation for the Wei Dynasty."


    This was to detain officials'' family members, and even Queen Chu Wen took advantage of it.


    But Wei Lin was still young and didn''t understand that he couldn''t do this. After thinking about it, he agreed: "Okay, I will tell the message to my father."


    What a good son for my mother. The precious concubine was overjoyed and left Wei Lin to have breakfast before letting him leave.


    After going to court, Wei Lin found an opportunity to talk about this proposal.


    Wei Qi was shocked after hearing this. He knew very well that it was extremely risky to do this, but the official family members were indeed a good group of hostages.


    He said: "Don''t make this matter public. My father will discuss it with the queen first and wait for her to agree."


    It is a lie to discuss with Queen Wang, but it is true to let Queen Wange out to be the viin who detains the officials and their families!


    In the following days, Wei Qi''s men kept an eye on Mr. Qin and all those who had soldiers and horses, fearing that they would collude with Wei Xiao.


    But Mr. Qin and the others were living their lives as usual. Because of the cold weather, they didnt go out much. They stayed at home in the winter.


    Wei Qi finally felt a little relieved after looking at the news delivered by the hidden stake.


    Soon it will be the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month, the Little New Year''s Day.


    Zhou Huang held a banquet in the Marquis Mansion to entertain the generals of the Wei army who were still in the capital.


    Wei Changling, Wei Changfeng and others all went.


    After drinking for three rounds, Zhou Huang followed Wei Qi''s instructions to win over them: "I know that all of you are Prince Wei''s confidants, but if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven and earth will destroy you. Prince Wei is too impulsive and has trouble with the concubines of the previous emperor. Qing has put himself in prison. Such a person can lead troops to fight, but it will be difficult for him to go further."


    Zhou Huang paused for a moment, nced at Wei Changling and the others, and then continued: "Brothers are no longer young. You have worked hard for half your life. What you want is to live an easy and wealthy life in the second half of your life. But if you want to live a good life in the second half of your life, You have to choose a bright master.


    Be aware that if you follow the wrong master, not only will you lose your life, but your wife, children, and subordinates will also die!


    With these words, the banquet became quiet, many generals hesitated, and some scolded Wei Xiao in their hearts...Prince Wei was indeed too impulsive, and in this case of Meng Shuyu, he was even stupid!


    However


    !


    A crisp sound broke the silence in the room.


    Wei Changling smiled and said, "I identally knocked over the wine pot and shocked you brothers. I''m really sorry."


    Then he looked at Zhou Huang and said: "What Zhou Hou said is wrong. Although we are Prince Wei''s confidants, we are also His Majesty''s ministers. Our allegiance has always been to His Majesty David. I have some doubts about what Zhou Hou said. We are rebelling against the bandits, which makes the general very frightened and aggrieved."


    Hehe, Zhou Huang sneered and asked, "It seems that the Changling brothers have already chosen the Ming Lord."

 Chapter 2977: Kill Wei Qi, it’s the Fang family again

    Chapter 2977: Kill Wei Qi, it��s the Fang family again


    Chapter 2977 Killing Wei Qi, its the Fang family again


    boom!


    Wei Changfeng became angry when he pped the case, pointed at Zhou Huang and said: "What do you mean? General Changling has already said that we are His Majesty''s ministers, and our emperor is His Majesty. Are you pretending to be deaf and can''t hear it? You also deliberately misinterpret it. If we mean it, do we want to use us so we can get rid of us?!"


    General Qu on Zhou Huang''s side sneered: "Hey, Wei Changfeng, what are you yelling at? Could it be that the Marquis of Zhou got what he wanted, so he became angry from shame?"


    Wei Changfeng: "Qu, what do you mean? If you want to fight, just say so. Even if you don''t have weapons, I can still kill you!"


    Todays banquet was attended by military generals. They were afraid that someone might start a fight, so they were not allowed to bring weapons.


    But there are still chairs.


    Wei Changfeng picked up a chair and raised it towards General Qu.


    General Cao quickly grabbed him: "Changfeng, don''t be impulsive."


    Prince Wei is still squatting in the prison, and there is no one to support them. If they hit someone first, they might be imprisoned on different charges, and the entire army would be wiped out.


    Wei Changling looked at Zhou Huang and said, "Marquis Zhou, your banquet is too sumptuous. The generals are rough people and are really not qualified to eat such a high-quality banquet. I''ll take my leave now."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a sound, and all the generals on Wei Xiao''s side stood up and said to Zhou Huang: "Marquis Zhou, the generals take their leave first!"


    The sound was like a loud bell, echoing in the huge living room, which shocked Zhou Huang''s heart. He sighed in his heart, Prince Wei may not be good at running the country, but when ites to running the army, Prince Wei is indeed very powerful, and he is very popr among the soldiers. Even though he was in prison and even though the generals knew the consequences of refusing to win over him, they still refused to win over him.


    Zhou Huang put away his thoughts, looked at Wei Changling and said, "Brother Changling, don''t get angry. General Qu is used to being impulsive. Don''t argue with him."


    Wei Changfeng was the first to sneer: "Oh, Zhou Hou, you must be the one to use us."


    Dont put everything on Qus head, we are not stupid!


    After Zhou Huang heard this, he finally looked at Wei Changfeng and said with a smile: "Brother Changfeng is right, I said the wrong thing."


    In the small cubicle in the living room, Wei Lin listened to these words and secretly scolded Zhou Huang...for being useless. The dignified Marquis actually admitted his mistake to the fourth-grade general.


    He waved his hand again and ordered a dead soldier: "Go out and remind the Marquis of Zhou so that he can get the job done quickly."


    "Yes." The dead soldier was a soldier pretending to serve wine. He came out with a jar of wine and poured wine for Zhou Huang.


    When Zhou Huang saw this dead soldier, he knew that Wei Lin was impatient and was urging him.


    Wei Changling also noticed the ''little soldier'' pouring wine. It seemed that there were people hiding in the small room where the little soldier came out... Fortunately, they didn''t say that they were only loyal to Prince Wei, otherwise the nobles inside would be afraid if they said this. I am going to rush out to punish them for treason and arrest them all!


    Zhou Huang stood up, walked towards Wei Changling, raised his hand and pushed him back into the chair, and said: "Brother Changling, I know that you grew up with Prince Wei and have a close personal rtionship with him, so I really want to help him. But your majesty is also a member of the Wei family, and he treats you very well, so you should not favor one over the other. And now that David has just been established, and there is war in the Northeast, this capital cannot withstand any hardships."


    After Zhou Huangxiao expressed his feelings, he began to lobby again: "The battle to resist Dongqing''s invasion is rted to the foundation of David''s country and cannot be ignored. I am afraid that I will not be able to resist the Dongqing army if I just rely on the Duke of Qin to lead the troops. It is not as good as the Changling brothers to lead the troops." Go to the northeast to rush to the rescue and lend a helping hand to the Duke of Qin. When you return in triumph, you will definitely be promoted to an official position."


    He then looked at General Cao and others and said with a smile: "Brother Cao, the same goes for you. As long as you want to go to the Northeast to help, you can always say so."


    Your Majesty said that people are selfish. It is impossible for these generals to drag their whole families to help Wei Xiao win the throne. What they have to do is to lure them and disintegrate them. It is most tempting to let them go to the Northeast to fight and not participate in the battle for the throne in Beijing.


    Wei Changling was shocked when he heard that Zhou Huang was indeed very capable. After this word spread, those generals who were not die-hard loyal to Prince Wei were afraid that they would choose to fight in the Northeast. after all


    Going to the northeast to help can avoid fighting and earn military merit. No matter who wins or loses, the uncle and nephew have no fault at all. They are both heroes who rushed to the northeast.


    Sure enough, some thousands of households had already thought of retreating to the Northeast, and looked at Wei Changling with a guilty conscience.


    When Wei Changfeng saw this, he was very angry. He red at the wavering Qianhu, and said to Zhou Huang: "Thank you very much, Marquis Zhou, for your kindness, but thest general has just been conferred as a general, and he will stay in the capital to organize the army in the next year." A new Wei family army can only help the generals under Zhou Hou to defend the capital and go to the Northeast to earn military merits!"


    Zhou Huang said: "That''s a pity."


    Zhou Huang is not pretending, but really feels it is a pity, because if they do not avoid the Northeast, once a war breaks out, they will be the first to die... Wei Changfeng and Wei Changling are very good at fighting, Zhou Huangxi The hero once regarded them as younger brothers, so he didn''t want them to die young.


    He looked at Wei Changling again and said, "Where is brother Changling? You have always been calm and strategic. I think you will make the best choice."


    Wei Changling smiled and said: "Thank you very much, Marquis Zhou, but I will have to ask the old Duke Cheng about his intention to rush to the northeast."


    There was no refusal?


    Changling! Wei Changfeng was a little angry. How could Changling not refuse? They are the Second Young Masters people!


    Wei Changling ignored him, only looked around, and said to the generals under Wei Xiao: "Brothers, you can also think about it. After all, going to the Northeast to earn military merit is indeed a good job."


    As soon as these words came out, those wavering generals quickly lowered their heads. Some of them felt guilty after receiving Wei Xiao''s favor and guidance.


    Wei Changling kept these guilty generals in mind... These people have already had other ideas. Even if they are still useful, they must not be entrusted with important errands. When discussing confidential matters, they must also Leave them out.


    After a while, Wei Changling looked at Zhou Huang and said, "Hou Zhou, today is the New Year. At the end of the year, I will go to apany the old Duke Cheng, so I will leave first."


    He cupped his fists and saluted Zhou Huang very solemnly, saying: "Thank you very much, Marquis Zhou, for your hospitality. You will always be one of the generals whom I will always admire!"


    With these words, Zhou Huang felt a sense of sadness in his heart... Once upon a time, they wererades who fought together on the battlefield,rades who could give each other their backs in life and death, but now they havee to this point.


    After Wei Changling finished speaking, he stood up and left directly.


    When Wei Changfeng and General Cao saw this, they also stood up and followed Wei Changling away.


    Zhou Huang came back to his senses and said, "I''ll see you off."


    He personally sent Wei Changling and others out of the Marquis'' Mansion.


    When Zhou Huang returned to the living room, Wei Lin had alreadye out. After seeing Zhou Huang, he grabbed a te and threw it on the ground, saying angrily: "Why didn''t youe as nned? You let them go, do you know?" You know, this is letting the tiger return to its mountain!"

 Chapter 2978: Kill Wei Qi, it’s the Fang family again【2】

    Chapter 2978: Kill Wei Qi, it��s the Fang family again��2��


    Chapter 2978 Killing Wei Qi, its the Fang family again2


    After Wei Lin finished speaking, he nced at the middle-aged **** beside him.


    Eunuch Ye continued the vicious words for him: "Hou Hou, with Prince Wei''s temper, he will definitely raise an army to rebel. Those generals are the capital for his army. Hou Hou should take the opportunity to poison them to death for His Majesty''s sake." There will be trouble in the future... But instead of poisoning Zhou Huang, he let them go. Could it be that Zhou Hou''s heart is towards Prince Wei..."


    boom!


    Zhou Huang kicked the **** directly, but the **** was not a vegetarian and quickly moved out of the way. Zhou Huang only hit the table with his kick.


    Eunuch Ye looked at the kicked-up table with lingering fear and said angrily: "Marquis Zhou, I am a member of His Highness the Crown Prince, what do you mean by attacking me?!"


    Zhou Huang sneered: "A ve questions my actions and sows the rtionship between me and His Highness the Crown Prince. Giving you a kick is already showing mercy. A unruly ve like you should be killed!"


    Then he knelt down and apologized to Wei Lin: "Wei Chen has overstepped his bounds. Please forgive me, Your Highness, but this servant is too presumptuous. He dares to interfere in state affairs just because he is the concubine. If I don''t teach you a lesson, I''m afraid this servant will one day Will climb on His Highness head.


    What a Zhou Huang, I originally thought he was just a martial artist, but I didnt expect to be so scheming that I actually sued him!


    Eunuch Ye hurriedly knelt down to plead guilty: "This ve deserves to die. I beg the Crown Prince to punish me."


    Zhou Huang didn''t want to listen to this ve''s nonsense, so he raised his voice and continued: "Your Highness, it is good to get rid of them with a pack of poison, but Wei Changling and the others are not vegetarians. They have brought people who know poison. If you want to poison them, you will not be able to kill them." Easy. And they are the heroes of the Davidic Dynasty. Poisoning them will cause endless troubles, so it is better to disintegrate them."


    "The military generals are not fools and will seriously consider going to the Northeast to make military exploits... I can guarantee that within two days, we will receive a group of military generals'' surrender. Even if they do not surrender, their hearts will be shaken. As long as If they are shaken, they will ck off a lot when working for Prince Wei, or even deliberately dy and wait and see, then our chances of winning will be much greater."


    Zhou Huang said earnestly: "Your Highness, the military generals are rough men. You must not force them into a hurry. The best policy is to give them a way to escape."


    Wei Lin was still young and could only understand half of it, but his father said that he could not offend Zhou Huang now. He suppressed his anger and said: "What Zhou Hou said is reasonable, but if things go wrong, you have to go to the pce and tell your father about it." Fan."


    This prince will not be scolded for you!


    Zhou Huang: "Yes, I will obey."


    Wei Lin nodded with satisfaction: "Go back to the pce."


    Yes. Zhou Huang personally escorted Wei Lin back to the pce, and heard a joke on the way.


    "Huang Tongzhi took off his shirt and carried a thorn stick to the Gu family to plead guilty to Mr. Gu. He originally meant it, but he bumped into Mr. Ouyang and was scolded by Mr. Ouyang, saying that Mr. Gu hadn''t gone to the office yet. The Gu family now only has female rtives at home, and he is an old man. When a manes to someones house and kneels without any clothes on, is he asking for forgiveness or is he deliberately causing trouble?


    "After being scolded, Huang Tongzhi still wanted to make excuses, but Mr. Ouyang said that this is the capital, a ce governed by the emperor, and all disputes should be handled by the criminalw. Huang Tongzhi was sent to the Five Cities Military and Horse Department!"


    His!


    There was a sound of inhtioning from all around: "As expected of a great schr, he handled this matter very...reasonably."


    Hahaha, it does make sense.


    I was so reasonable that I sent a general to an official position on a small year.


    "What a shame!" Wei Lin was almost furious after hearing this, and said hurriedly: "Let the carriage run faster, I don''t want to hear this kind of bad news again."


    A bandit is a bandit, even if he bes a general, he still has this kind of virtue.


    "Yes." Zhou Huang hurriedly asked the coachman to hit the horse, let the carriage run, and soon arrived at the pce.


    After seeing Wei Qi, Zhou Huang told him about today''s banquet: "It was the humble minister who made his own decisions and ruined your majesty''s n. Please punish him."


    He is the number one general under Wei Qi, and he has to rely on him to fight. Wei Qi will not punish him: "Ah Huang, hurry up, you are doing the right thing... They are all heroes who helped the Wei family conquer the country, even if they Their existence has endangered the stability of the dynasty and me, so we must treat them with courtesy and not use poisonous tactics."


    This is quite touching. "Your Majesty is kind, and it is a blessing for me to be able to follow Your Majesty in my previous life." This is not the first time Zhou Huang said this, but this time he said it against his will. He no longer had the initial die-hard loyalty to Your Majesty... When everythinges to an end, After the decision is made, he should resign and return to the Northeast. The capital is not suitable for him.


    Eunuch Ye was also present and quietly pushed Wei Lin.


    Wei Lin frowned, a little unhappy, but still told the story about Huang Tongzhi: "Father, Huang Tongzhi went to the Gu family to plead guilty, but was sent to the official position by Ouyang Hu. He still has to help us fight, so you have to save him."


    "Is there still such a thing?" After Wei Qi asked about the whole matter, he said angrily: "He shouldn''t apologize!"


    At this time, going to the Gu family to plead guilty is not giving people meat tickets!


    He added: "This matter is Meng Shanhu''s fault, and he was sent in by Ouyang Hu. Let''s lock him up for two days before talking about it."


    He just needs to wait until Wei Xiao raises his troops and then release them. Otherwise, if he goes to rescue people immediately, he will definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of the Qin, Gu, Luo and Lu families... The Qin, Gu, Luo and Lu families are in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops, and there are still generals in the capital. Now we cannot offend them, we must stabilize them.


    "You guys go down first." After Wei Qi sent Wei Lin and others away, he discussed with Zhou Huang how to block Wei Xiao''s troops and kill Wei Xiao.


    Wei Qi is worthy of being a son of the Duke of Wei, and he is quite capable. The methods he proposed are very good. Even Zhou Huang, a warrior who relied on military merit to be a prince, could not find fault with it.


    After the matter was discussed, Zhou Huang said about Eunuch Ye: "Your Majesty, this person''s background is not simple. For the safety of the prince, I request your majesty to transfer him."


    Otherwise, you will teach the prince a bad lesson!


    Wei Qi smiled and said: "Ah Huang, don''t worry. The imperial concubine told me about his origin. He is Zang San''s person. He is controlled by poison in his body. He dare not do anything to Brother Lin... Zang San is still useful to us."


    Zang San is in the northeast. When he kills Qin Mu, he needs the help of Zang San''s men.


    Wei Changling has arrived at Duke Cheng''s Mansion and informed Mr. Qin of what happened in Zhouhou''s Mansion: "Old Duke, we are afraid that we will lose a lot of soldiers and horses."


    Some generals are already interested.


    Mr. Qin sighed: "Then just exclude them from the n... Everyone has their own choice. You can''t force it. If you force it, you will only bring disaster."


    Wei Changling: "Yes."


    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Mr. Qin said with a smile: "Don''t be so sad. Today is New Year''s Eve. It''s time to be happy... Come on, help the old man get up, and let''s go have a feast. When we were in Duke Wei''s Mansion, you guys Little dolls love to celebrate the New Year and festivals the most, and they start preparing before the date arrives.


    "Yes." Wei Changling helped Mr. Qin up and said with a smile: "I remember one time during the Chinese New Year, I had to go to the mountains for winter training. I couldn''t celebrate the New Year well. Everyone was very sad, especially on New Year''s Eve. Everyone was miserable. But you always brought sweet glutinous rice **** and dumplings in the middle of the night, so that we could have a good New Year before dawn, and you also gave us lucky money."


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "It''s been so long, but you still remember it."


    Wei Changling said seriously: "This is a big deal for us, and we will always remember your kindness."


    Mr. Qin said: "It''s all over now. Let''s not talk about this anymore. I roasted a wholemb and stewed venison for you today. They are all good things. You can eat them with confidence."


    Wei Changling became even more happy: "You have taken so much trouble... We can always eat with confidence at your ce."


    While they were having New Year''s Eve dinner, an unexpected guest came: "Old Duke, the former minister of the house wants to see you."

 Chapter 2979: Kill Wei Qi, Guan Hai’s tomb

    Chapter 2979: Kill Wei Qi, Guan Hai��s tomb


    Chapter 2979: Killing Wei Qi, Mr. Guanhais Tomb


    Mr. Qin was stunned when he heard this: "Why is he here? What are he doing here? Is he being followed?"


    Since the fall of Chu and the failure of the restoration n of the fake Lu Er, the Fang family has been living in a semi-confinement. Fang Shangshu is as if he is dead. There has been no news for more than a year. Now he suddenlyes to the door. What does he want? do what?


    He Min whispered: "Kun San and the others have been keeping an eye on the Xu family, and Fang Shangshu''s youngest son-inw is Xu Yan. He borrowed Xu Yan''s hand to send news to Kun San. After disguising themselves, Kun San and the others showed him his whereabouts. It was very hidden and undetected.


    The Xu family has an unclear rtionship with the Luo family. Prince Wei was afraid that the Xu family would be confused again, which would damage Princess Fuhui''s reputation and lose her position as concubine, so he kept sending people to keep an eye on the Xu family.


    He also mentioned the purpose of Fang Shangshu''s visit: "It is said that there are clues about old cases of the Wei family that he wants to report~"


    What!


    Mr. Qin frowned, because he didn''t believe that Fang Shangshu had any real clues... But the Fang family was already in such a state of decline, and given Fang Shangshu''s character, if he didn''t have real clues, he would not dare toe to the door.


    After all, the current Fang family cannot afford to offend Wei Xiao, even if Wei Xiao is in jail.


    He Min asked: "Old Duke, do you want to see him?"


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Qin decided to see Fang Shangshu: "Take him to the small study."


    "Hey." He Min hurriedly went to do it. After searching Fang Shangshu and others, and making sure that they were not in danger, he took Fang Shangshu and others to the small study to see Mr. Qin.


    When Shangshu Fang saw Mr. Qin, he knelt down tremblingly and said, "I''m going to pay my respects to Mr. He... The Fang family has done a lot of harm to the Chu Dynasty. Their crimes deserve to be punished by death. Please punish me."


    Fang Shangshu is much older, his hair is all white, and he is very thin. If it were not for the thick winter coat, he would be so thin that he would scare the children.


    Elder Qin thought of all the past events of the Chu Dynasty, and a feeling of sadness arose in his heart, which finally turned into a sigh and said: "The Chu Dynasty is dead, and it is useless to talk about it. Let''s go to Emperor Jingyuan to apologize after you die... Get up first. "


    Thank you, Mr. He. Fang Shangshu stood up and bowed gratefully.


    Mr. Qin said again: "Why did you go to such trouble to see the old man? If you dare to lie or want to make a plot to frame me, the old man guarantees that both you and the descendants of the Fang family will pay the price."


    His voice is not loud, and he is still tired from old age, but after all, he is a man who has been fighting for his whole life, and his umted power is very intimidating.


    Fang Shangshu felt a chill in his body and said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Mr. He. Over the past year or so, the Fang family has suffered a lot. Their children were killed and deprived of their honors. Many of their married women died of illness and were abandoned. The inheritance of our ancestors has been destroyed." It waspletely destroyed, and all of this was given by me. I am ashamed of the ancestors of the Fang family and dare not do anything that harms the Fang family anymore... I came here tonight because I want to surrender and serve the Fang family. Let the descendants find another way of life.


    Fang Shangshu had been an official all his life, and he knew very well that Mr. Qin would not believe him easily, so he hurriedly handed over a letter: "This is the trust between me, the children of the Fang family, and the son-inw of the Xu family. If the matter fails, you can trust the letter." If the word spreads, no one in the Fang family or the Xu family will be able to survive."


    He Min took it and handed it to Mr. Qin to read... What was written in the letter was not about joining Prince Wei and supporting his ascension to the throne, but about the Fang family scolding Wei Qi and saying that he was not worthy of being emperor.


    I have to say that this letter was written very cleverly. It did not involve Wei Xiao, but it gave the Fang family evidence of insulting the emperor.


    However, Qin Lao said: "Fang Shangshu, do you think that if you do this, the old man will believe you? It should be noted that throughout the ages, there are many people who work hard by surrendering."


    This kind of strategy is nothing new.


    Fang Shangshu said: "I don''t dare to ask Mr. He to trust me. I just follow the rules and submit a letter of nomination to you." After hearing this, Mr. Qin stared at Fang Shangshu for a moment, and finally handed the letter to He Min: "keep it."


    Fang Shangshu was overjoyed. Are you willing to give him a chance to tell him about the clues?


    As expected, Mr. Qin said: "If you have any clues, tell me."


    Fang Shangshu took out a scroll and handed it to Mr. Qin: "This is the original work of Mr. Guan Hai. When cleaning the house during the New Year, this painting identally fell on the stove and was steamed by the steam. I discovered that there was something else inside. After cutting open the rice paper, I found a piece of cloth inside, with words on it, writing clues to the Wei family''s old case... This matter was too big, so I didn''t dare to neglect, so I came to report to Mr. He... I just asked Mr. Qin to help the Fang family. Let the descendants of the Fang family no longer be marginalized, and can join the court as officials and continue the glory of their ancestors."


    Everyone is profit-seeking, so you have to ask for something when you are attentive, so that others can rest assured. Fang Shangshu understands this very well, and he stated the benefits he seeks.


    He also talked about the origin of this painting: "This painting was sent to the Fang family one year before Wei Guogong''s line was destroyed. Li Shng sent someone to the Fang family. He said that he knew that Mr. Guan Hai was rted to the Fang family. This painting It should be returned to the Fang family, out of the entire Fang family''s friendship for Mr. Guan Hai."


    Emperor Jingwu was able to establish Da Chu and be the founding king of Da Chu. Mr. Guan Hai yed the most important role. Mr. Guan Hai was also a son of an aristocratic family, but his family fell into decline and he became a powerless orphan.


    Later, he came to the capital and met Fang Shangshu''s great-aunt. The two of them had a private life-long marriage, but the Fang family blocked it, which eventually led to the tragic death of Fang Shangshu''s great-aunt, and Mr. Guanhai was also deposed.


    Mr. Guanhai experienced this catastrophe and hated the wealthy family. After learning some anecdotes about Emperor Jingwu, he felt that this person was extraordinary and had the ability to overthrow the wealthy family, so he went to assist Emperor Jingwu.


    And he seeded, following Emperor Jingwu back to Beijing in glory!


    However, the Fang family was not destroyed.


    Although Mr. Guanhai is separated from the Fang family''s aunt forever and hates the Fang family to death, Mr. Guanhai still misses the Fang family''s aunt. He knows that if the Fang family is in decline, she will be sad, so he helps Only with the help of the Fang family can the Fang family continue to prosper and bring glory to the entire Chu Dynasty.


    Mr. Qin was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "He Min, bring the painting and take out the cloth inside!"


    "Yes." He Min quicklyplied and quickly took out the cloth from the painting.


    And on the cloth, there is a passage written: The brothers of the Duke of Wei are jealous of Qiang, and a certain person is unclear. I am afraid that the Li family will be destroyed at the hands of his son-inw. I have left a suicide note. If any moral person finds this suicide note, please go to Mr. Guanhai. Tomb, dig the tomb to get evidence, for the Li family and the Wei family!


    this?


    Mr. Qin looked at the suicide note on it and his eyes were so excited that he almost fainted. He quickly told He Min: "Go and get Li Shng''s calligraphy and paintings to check the handwriting and fingerprints!"


    "Yes." He Min hurriedly went to get the calligraphy and paintings left by Li Shng andpared them with the suicide note on the cloth.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, we came to the conclusion: "Old Duke, it is an authentic work. It is really the suicide note left by Li Shng. We have found a clue!"


    After all the hard work, we finally found the clues, and the evidence: "It was actually hidden in Mr. Guan Hai''s tomb. Shng Li is really brilliant!"


    Where is the safest ce in the world? That must be the tomb of Mr. Guan Hai. He was the military advisor of Emperor Jingwu and had a very high status. No one dared to open his tomb to inspect it!


    Fang Shangshu said: "Mr. He, the clue is here. Please send someone to Mr. Guanhai''s graveyard to find out whether it is true or not."

 Chapter 2980: Killing Wei Qi, Chinese New Year and Palace Changes

    Chapter 2980: Killing Wei Qi, Chinese New Year and Pce Changes


    Chapter 2980: Killing Wei Qi, Chinese New Year and Pce Incident


    He was afraid that Mr. Qin still wouldn''t believe it, so he added: "You can send dead soldiers to station in Fang''s house. If there is a fraud in this matter, the dead soldiers can kill the house full of dead soldiers."


    Wei Changling finally couldn''t bear it anymore and knelt down and said: "Old Duke, please make a quick decision. Even if something happens, the master will not me you... We need a reason."


    Getting evidence to prove that Wei Qi is the mastermind of Wei Guogong''s old case is the best reason for the master to raise an army to seize the throne!


    At this moment, there are already soldiers and horses inside and outside the capital. Mr. Qin knows that this battle for the throne is inevitable... In this case, the only way is to decide it quickly.


    Mr. Qin put away Li Shng''s suicide note on cloth and looked at Kun San: "From now on, you will send most of your hands to the Fang family to protect Fang Shangshu."


    He then looked at Fang Shangshu and said, "Fang Shangshu, thank you for your hard work. It''s time to spend this New Year''s Eve with your family. Go home."


    This is agreed!


    "Thank you, Mr. He." Fang Shangshu was overjoyed and handed He Min a thick booklet: "The Fang family has been operating in the capital and the south for many years. This is the true rtionship and secrets of each family in the capital and the south. Please take it."


    This booklet was of some use, so Mr. Qin asked He Min to ept it.


    "The old man sent Fang Shangshu to Fang Shangshu." Mr. Qin personally sent Fang Shangshu out of the small study, and also spoke to Xu Yan who was standing in the yard: "Are you the current head of the Xu family? You can take on the important responsibilities of the family at a young age. Its very good, and it will definitely have a bright future.


    This is a promise to Xu Yan.


    After hearing this, Xu Yan hurriedly bowed and said: "The Xu family has been decayed for several generations. The younger generations think that they have no great ability and do not dare or deserve to seek a future. I only wish to teach the younger generations of the Xu family well so that the Xu family can return to the right path. Go ahead and live up to the great reputation of our ancestors."


    When Xu Yan said this, there was unconceble shame in his eyes.


    When Mr. Qin saw this, he knew that he was not lying. He really felt that the Xu family did not deserve a good future. Thinking of some old things about the Xu family, he sighed: "You are a good boy."


    It''s just that my grandfather was too shameless and ruined the future of his descendants... But seriously speaking, Mr. Qin felt that the Chu Dynasty was also at fault. If the courtiers or the royal family could have stood up to stop Emperor Jingtai''s illegitimate daughter, then she and Xu No one dares to do such an extreme thing.


    However, it is toote to say anything now.


    "He Lao stays here, I''ll take my leave first." Fang Shangshu took Xu Yan and Kun San to mix with a group of soldiers and left Cheng Guogong''s mansion.


    After Fang Shangshu and the others left, Wei Changling said: "Old Duke, without further ado, I will send someone to Mr. Guanhai''s tomb right now."


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "Your people have been watched and it is difficult to leave the capital...I will send people to handle it. What you have to do now is to handle the things assigned by Brother Xiao."


    Wei Changling was very happy to see that Mr. Qin was willing to take action: "Excuse me, you are old... but can you make it in time? Wangshu Mountain is five days away from here, and the tomb is guarded by royal guards. If the tomb is dug, there will be very few guards." May be discovered.


    Mr. Guanhais cemetery is in Wangshu Mountain. It was originally the Royal Vi. After it was given to Mr. Guanhai, the name was changed. After Mr. Guanhai died, he left ast wish to bury him and Fang Wangshu together on Wangshu Mountain.


    Wei Qi had a good reputation. After David established the throne, he did not remove his guards. He continued to support them and let them guard the tomb of Mr. Guanhai.


    Mr. Qinughed when he heard this: "Don''t worry. Although it is the David Dynasty now, Mr. Kuanghai''s cemetery was built by the Chu Dynasty. Thend and people were left by the Chu Dynasty. The guards will not be embarrassed."


    The guards guarding the tomb are veterans who have retired from the battlefield and are all acquaintances.


    Wei Changling understood and felt relieved: "You are truly a god, and I admire you."


    "There is nothing to admire. It''s just that I have lived for a long time and umted some skills." Mr. Qin took up his pen and wrote several letters, and asked He Min to call the letter eagle and send the letters out in batches.


    After finishing, Mr. Qin talked about the little guys: "I wonder if the big wolf and the two wolves had the New Year''s Eve dinner?"


    Wei Changling understood and said hurriedly: "I will send someone to deliver a message to the Qin family now. The Marquis of Lu will definitely deliver them personally."


    The person I want to see is not the child, but the Marquis of Lu State...I got such a big clue tonight, and I learned that I would meet the Qin and Gu families.


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "Don''t worry, Brother Cheng will definitely bring the children over tomorrow. Let''s talk about it tomorrow... Let''s go on and continue eating. Don''t waste the good food."


    The next day, Brother Cheng and a few little ones came to see Mr. Qin. When they learned about Mr. Guanhais tomb, they were relieved and said, Thats great.


    Finally, there is a legitimate reason to seize the throne.


    Afterwards, he discussed matters with Mr. Qin, He Min, Wei Changling and others in the small study room. It was not until Big Wolf and Two Wolves watched Luo Huiniang that they led them out of Chengguo Duke''s Mansion.


    "Uncle, the baby has grown up again. He can kick people very hard. Eng told the baby not to kick people, it will hurt. The baby is very obedient and won''t kick my aunt. " Eng was chirping to Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng smiled: "You have really grown up, and you can already teach babies."


    He asked again: "How is your Aunt Luo? Are you fat? Are you crying?"


    The second wolf waved his little hand and said, "I didn''t cry. My aunt is very happy. She hugged the big wolf and the second wolf kissed her, but the second wolf has grown up and doesn''t want to be kissed by my aunt."


    After he finished speaking, he said to the big wolf: "Big wolf, you have to do what you want to be kissed from now on."


    The big wolf frowned when he heard this and said, "Brother, you have to call me brother, not big wolf."


    Er Lang has developed a new problem recently. He no longer likes to call Big Wolf brother, and calls him Big Wolf instead.


    The second wolf groaned, raised his hand topare their heights and said, "I don''t want it. The second wolf is taller and fatter than the big wolf. The second wolf is the elder brother."


    Brother Cheng grabbed the second wolf by the back of his neck and iced him with cold palms. The second wolf was so cold that he howled, "Leng Leng, bad uncle, let go of the second wolf."


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Shout Brother Big Wolf quickly, or we won''t let him go."


    Dont shout! Not only did the second wolf not call him brother, he even shouted at the big wolf: Big wolf, big wolf, big wolf!


    After hearing this, the big wolf''s eyes turned red and he whimpered: "Oh, brother, you hate me."


    The second wolf saw the big wolf crying and hugged him quickly: "Ah, I don''t hate my brother, I like my brother the most. Don''t cry... The second wolf is wrong, I''m sorry, wuwuwu."


    The big wolf hugged the second wolf back and said, "Hey, you can correct your mistakes if you know them. My younger brother is a good boy."


    After saying that, he raised his head and grinned at Brother Cheng, which made Brother Cheng extremely happy... Eng, this stinky boy, has only gained weight. His brain is not as good as that of the big wolf. No matter how much trouble he makes, he will be manipted by the big wolf in the end. Gotta die.


    "Okay, we''re home. Stop hugging me. It''s time for you to go work and earn new year''s money." Brother Cheng took the two of them out of the carriage and handed them over to Bahu and the others. He then went to see Gu Jinli and told her the clues. thing.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this: "...It''s quite a twist."


    But


    "Can you believe this news? The Fang family has never been reliable."


    Whether it was in Dafeng, Dachu, or David, the Fang family had always been rebels, and they had never even been truly loyal to the Lu family.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "Grandpa Qin said, it doesn''t matter if it is unreliable, as long as there is a legitimate reason."

 Chapter 2981: Killing Wei Qi, celebrating the New Year and changing the palace【2】

    Chapter 2981: Killing Wei Qi, celebrating the New Year and changing the pce��2��


    Chapter 2981 Killing Wei Qi, New Year and Pce Changes2


    It is true that having a legitimate reason to raise an army can make some people less willing to resist, and the chance of sess will be greater.


    Gu Jinli said: "Then do as grandpa said... This matter has been dyed for too long."


    With Wei Lin and Qian Lier here, the Qin Guluo family will never be loyal to Wei Qi. In this case, it is better to help Wei Xiao to make a quick decision.


    Cheng Ge''er added: "Second sister, grandpa said, you can just take the children and live your life as usual. You don''t have to do too much, otherwise it will arouse suspicion."


    The Duke of Qin''s pce has been watched by all forces. If it is moved, it will cause uneasiness and spection among all forces.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, I understand."


    He then told Brother Cheng: "You, too, should be more cautious when doing things in private, so as not to be caught."


    Cheng Geer smiled and said: "Second sister, don''t worry, after what happened with the fake grandpa, I am very capable now."


    , Gu Jinli hit him on the head: "At this time, you must not be toocent."


    "Uncle, you must be humble and don''t be arrogant. You will be beaten to tears!" Eng, that brat, actually ran back, hugged Gu Jinli''s leg, looked up at her and said, "Mom, I have to make the new year''s money." Huahua and Rourou.


    Because there are boys and girls, we cant give flowers to both babies. Boys must give meat.


    Gu Jinli nodded in agreement: "Okay, Mom will let your silver be cast into flowers and flesh, but don''t cry when you grow up."


    Baby, this will be a ck spot in your life.


    The second wolf groaned: "The second wolf has grown up, so he won''t cry."


    Brother Cheng suppressed a smile and turned to ask the big wolf who was walking slowly: "Big wolf, do you want the crushed silver you give to the babies to be made into flowers and flesh?"


    After struggling for a while, the big wolf said: "Hey, let''s make them into flowers and meat."


    You cant let your younger brother beughed at alone.


    But Eng didn''t appreciate it, and imitated Gu Jinli''s tone and said: "Brother, you want to be a stylish cub, and you can''t be like Eng!"


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, walked up to Big Wolf and said: "Big Wolf, don''t worry about your brother. For the Chinese New Year, you can choose a pattern you like. You don''t have to be the same as Eng."


    "Okay." Big Wolf thought for a while and said, "Big Wolf wants antern. Thentern looks good."


    You wont beughed at yet.


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him and said, "Okay, Mom, let me make the New Year''s money into the shape of a smallntern for you."


    In the following days, Gu Jinli was preparing for the New Year. He ordered people to buy a lot of things, including food, clothing, daily necessities, toys, and emergency supplies.


    He also took a group of children with the female rtives to the Qin family''s silver building to get the cast New Year''s money.


    There are many styles of New Year''s money, the strangest one is Eng''s...a thin piece of silver about the size of an inch, with the three characters "pork belly" embossed on it.


    "Huh?" Eng frowned, pointed at the silver piece, and said disgustedly: "Mom, Chou Chou is not the meat Eng wants... I want something good-looking and fragrant."


    Does it still smell good?


    Do you want me to throw the thin silver kes into the meat dishes to give you the meaty vor?


    After Gu Jinliined in his heart, he started to fool Zaizai: "Er Lang, you are still young and don''t know how to appreciate... This is already a very beautiful piece of meat silver, and the word "pork belly" is so festive. It can bless the harvest. Isnt it very happy that a baby who has received lucky money can have meat to eat throughout his life?


    Eng was fooled and nodded: "Yeah, I will eat meat for the rest of my life. I am so happy!"


    Er wolf likes to eat meat the most.


    Ji Zhenniang couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Gu Xiaoyu, you''re cheating Eng like this, aren''t you afraid that he will annoy you when he grows up?"


    Gu Jinli, the unscrupulous mother, said: "He wanted to cast the New Year''s money into flesh. Is it wrong for me to do it?" Meng Hong''s daughter-inw Tao Nuguan said with a smile: "I think my wife did an excellent job. I hope I can get along happily with my children in the future.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli held her wrist, felt her pulse, and said after a moment: "The pulse is good, but you need to rest more and don''t be too tired. Remember, nothing is as important as the safety of your mother and child."


    Mother and child are safe?


    Ms. Tao was very moved. She looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Madam, you are so kind to me. Thank you, madam."


    Meng Hong doesn''t like her, and everyone else just wants to use her. His wife and the Northwest Army family members are rare people who treat her sincerely.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to stir up emotion, but smiled and said: "My mission is to take good care of you military generals and their families. I have nothing to thank you for."


    Aunt, is the baby a sister? Eng asked Ms. Tao.


    Ms. Tao smiled and said, "I don''t know yet. We won''t know until we are born."


    Eng was anxious: "I don''t know? What should I do if I give the wrong New Year''s money?"


    The big wolf said: "You can give me flowers and meat."


    After hearing this, Little Xinghua praised beside her: "The big wolf is still smart."


    Then he looked at Eng and said: "Eng, you should be like your brother and only give one kind of New Year''s money. Then there is no need to distinguish between men and women. A baby only needs New Year''s money for onentern. The silver you cast is different. Every unborn baby has to be given double New Year''s money. If you lose, you still lose twice!"


    Eng was stunned...he lost twice as much!


    Woo woo woo, mother, Eng, we dont want to lose money, we want to make money. The little guy hugged Gu Jinli and cried.


    Gu Jinliughed to death, hugged him, andforted him: "Eng, you are the little brother. It is right to give the babies an extra piece of money as a gift for the new year. You can''t be stingy."


    After hearing this, Eng stopped crying and said with fists in his hands: "Well, Eng is the little brother. Don''t be stingy, be generous!"


    Its so cute.


    Ms. Tao looked at Er Lang and raised her hand to caress her belly... I hope her child can be as healthy and cute as the second young master.


    "Shopkeeper, let the masters each cast another box of new year''s money that looks like flowers and meat, otherwise I''m afraid it won''t be enough." Gu Jinli told the shopkeeper of the Yinlou.


    "Yes." The shopkeeper immediately ordered someone to tell the master, and promised that it would be cast tomorrow.


    Gu Jinli said to Eng: "Eng, the extra new year''s money you cast will be deducted from your monthly money."


    Eng patted his chest and said, "Yeah, buckle it. Eng is generous and not stingy!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and stayed in the silver building with the generals and their families for an hour. After the women bought a lot of jewelry, they took the little ones home.


    Xiao Xinghua, Miss Tao and Gu Jinli didn''t go along the way, so after leaving the silver building, they went home separately.


    Although the Chinese New Year is about toe, there are not so many people kneeling on the Imperial City Avenue to remonstrate, but the situation in the capital is still not good. Xiao Xinghua feels that she is too beautiful, and is afraid that the thieves will notice her. After leaving the silver building, she immediately Go home.


    When I got home, I met Lady Xu from the pce.


    This hypocritical old woman is here again, she is so annoying!


    Mrs. Xiao saw hering back and hurriedly waved her hand and said: "Sister Hua,e quickly and see Ms. Xu."


    Mr. Xu. Xiao Xinghua nodded towards Mg. Xu.


    I have met Miss Xiao. Ms. Xu stood up and bowed to Xiao Xinghua.


    Xiao Xinghua asked her straight to the point: "Ms. Xu ising to visit today, but does the empress in the pce have anything to give me?"

 Chapter 2982: Killing Wei Qi, celebrating the new year and palace changes [3]

    Chapter 2982: Killing Wei Qi, celebrating the new year and pce changes [3]


    Chapter 2982 Killing Wei Qi, Chinese New Year and Pce Changes [3]


    "This servant is here to deliver a message to Miss Xiao." Xu Nuguan took out a in invitation and handed it to Xiao Xinghua with both hands: "The Queen admires Queen Chu Wen, so on New Year''s Day, please invite the fourth-ranked guest from the capital. The families of the above officials entered the pce to pay homage to Queen Chu Wen."


    Xiao Xinghua was shocked when she heard this: "Is this what the Queen means?"


    Ms. Xus smile did not change, she nodded and said, Of course it is the Queens wish.


    Afraid that Xiao Xinghua would refuse, he didn''t wait any longer and stood up and said, "The post has been delivered. I''ll take my leave first."


    She stood up, bowed to Mrs. Xiao and Xiao Xinghua, and left with a few maids.


    Mr. Xu, please go slowly. Mrs. Xiao said politely.


    After Xiao Xinghua waited for Ms. Xu to go away, she immediately went to close the door, pointed to the post and said: "I went to visit someone''s grave on the first day of the new year. It must be Mr. Wei Er''s idea to do this." There must be no good intentions, mother, we can''t go."


    Visit someones grave on New Years Day?


    Mrs. Xiao wanted tough when she heard this, but she had to lower her face and scolded her daughter: "Sister Hua, don''t make mistakes... Since the Queen has sent someone to deliver the post, it proves that this matter must be done, and it must be done better than before." Not doing safety.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at Xiao Xinghua and said solemnly: "We must believe in the Queen, she has always protected the female family members."


    Xiaoxinghuadao: "Mom, the one whom the Empress trusts the most is Concubine Wang, but the one who came to send the post today is Concubine Xu, a vixen. Maybe the Concubine doesn''t know about this!"


    Wei Qi is the emperor, and it is very possible that he can do several things in the name of the queen.


    And Ms. Xu had flirted with her father several times. This woman must have served Wei Qi a long time ago and would not listen to Queen Wang at all.


    Xiao Xinghua came close to Mrs. Xiao''s ear again and whispered: "Mom, there are soldiers and horses inside and outside the capital now, and a fight is about to begin. ording to the military book, the most likely days for a fight are New Year''s Eve and The first two days of the Lunar New Year. Master Wei Er asked all the family members of the fourth-rank officials to enter the pce to worship on the first day of the Lunar New Year. All fools knew that he wanted to use the officials and their families as hostages. That old **** is very bad, mother, we can''t go... pretending to be sick Well, my daughter, go ask Madam to get some poison, even if the imperial doctores to check, it wont be found, its very safe.


    this?


    Mrs. Xiao looked at her daughter in front of her, choked for a moment, and said, "I really don''t know what to say to you."


    He raised his hand and patted her head again: "This matter is not that simple. Let me go to Mrs. Liu to discuss it."


    Xiao Xinghua: "Okay, but my daughter has to tell the madam about this... The daughter is not going to pull the whole family to defect, but the more dangerous the situation, the more reliable the madam is. Mother, you believe in your daughter, the madam is your daughter''s savior."


    Mrs. Xiao saw that she was sobbing again and quickly admitted defeat: "Okay, you can figure it out yourself."


    "Ha, thank you, mother." Xiao Xinghua stood up immediately: "It''s almost time for Brother Wang to go to the Yamen. I will pick him up and go to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion with him, and then send the jewelry for my mother-inw to the Duke of Cheng''s Mansion. , I should be back after dinner, my mother and sister-inw dont have to wait for me to eat."


    Mrs. Xiao had a headache and felt a little sour: "I worked so hard to give birth to you, but my love is for the Gu family, and I''m still waiting for the Gu family before we get married."


    Xiao Xinghua smiled and said, "Mom, my daughter has a good rtionship with the Gu family. Only by marrying her can she enjoy happiness."


    Joke, you did it against the wife, and the body turned into bones.


    Mrs. Xiao: "You are the one who can say it best...go, take all the people with you, and go home immediately after finishing the work. It is not safe outside now."


    "I know, don''t worry, mother, my daughter is safe." Xiao Xinghua bowed and bowed, then ran away like a bird, picked up a box of jewelry, and went to pick up Gu Dewang in a carriage.


    He met Gu Dewang''s carriage when he was halfway there, and immediately stopped him: "Brother Wang, youzy guy has left the office early. You can''t get promoted like this!" He didn''t want to be promoted, he just wanted to make money.


    Hearing her voice, Gu Dewang raised the car curtain and said, "Don''t talk nonsense to ruin my reputation. I have worked hard until now and haven''t asked for a single leave. Compared to those who take leave to celebrate the New Year, I am already very diligent."


    With that said, he got off the carriage, ran to Xiao Xinghua''s carriage, and asked, "Why did youe to see me?"


    "Go to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion." Xiao Xinghua told the driver and then whispered the matter.


    Gu Dewang frowned when he heard this: "It might be safer to enter the pce that day."


    ah?


    Xiao Xinghua was stunned and asked, "Do you have a n?"


    Gu Dewang nced at her sideways and said, "You look like a girl who wants to trick me into a trap. I won''t tell you. I''ll go to the Duke of Qin''s mansion to see Sister Xiaoyu first."


    Hmph, Xiao Xinghua could only shut up and turned to talk to him about personal matters: "The ounts were paid at the end of the year, where is the money you earned?"


    The corner of Gu Dewang''s mouth twitched: "You want my life before I even get through the door, don''t even think about it!"


    Silver is his life. If he wants his private money, he would rather castrate himself.


    "You are so stingy. Eng said that if you are too stingy, you will not make a fortune." After Xiao Xinghua said this, she didn''t ask about the money again, but Gu Dewang gave her a box of silver notes: "Give it to my dad during the New Year. When mom buys gifts, be generous and dont embarrass our house, Im rich.


    Haha, Xiao Xinghua was happy. She immediately took the box and counted the banknotes: "Good guy, it''s a total of thirty thousand taels... You, you won''t break thew, right? I don''t want to be implicated by you and go to jail!"


    Gu Dewang gave her a roll of his eyes: "You are the one who broke thew. I am a good and upright young man. I earned this money from doing business with Brother Cheng, Mr.''s family, and the Dou family... Brother Cheng relied on the Lu family to find a way Wood is very valuable. We have made a fortune, and when we build the ship, we can make a lot of money. It is a good business that can be passed down to the family."


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua was relieved. She was very sensible and did not ask where the wood was. Instead, she counted the banknotes and took a carriage to the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    As soon as Xiao Xinghua saw Gu Jinli, she told Gu Jinli about the matter and said worriedly and angrily: "Madam, that old man is so shameless. He clearly wants to kidnap all the officials and family members. If there is really a riot, the minister will, for the sake of his family members, We can only support him, but what can we do?"


    He then said, "Madam, please give me some powerful poison. I took it with my mother and pretended to be sick."


    As for Sister-inw Xiao... she is pregnant. Pregnant women are not allowed to visit graves. Moreover, after Mrs. Xiao fell ill, she, the daughter-inw, had reason to stay at home to take care of her illness.


    Gu Dewang said: "You think others are stupid. If you do it so obviously, you are not doing it to yourself."


    Xiao Xinghua said angrily: "I''m stupid, but I just want to protect myself... take a woman as a hostage, but the old man can think of it, I will curse his country..."


    "Auntie, if you continue to talk so openly, you will be finished sooner orter." Gu Dewang interrupted Xiao Xinghua and said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, have you received the post? I think entering the pce is also a good strategy. .


    Gu Jinli nodded: "I got it... I also think it might be safer to enter the pce."


    Xiao Xinghua was shocked when she heard this: "Madam, why do you think so? The danger of entering the pce is obvious, aren''t you afraid?"

 Chapter 2983: Killing Wei Qi, celebrating the New Year and palace changes【4】

    Chapter 2983: Killing Wei Qi, celebrating the New Year and pce changes��4��


    Chapter 2983 Killing Wei Qi, New Year and Pce Changes [4]


    Gu Jinli said: "It is indeed dangerous to enter the pce, but others are already thinking of kidnapping. Even if they escape the disaster of entering the pce, others will use other tricks. Rather than being caught off guard, it is better to use the trick. If there is really danger, there is no need. Rescue people sporadically, and you can protect all those who go to worship."


    Gu Dewang nodded, looked at Xiao Xinghua and said, "I will stay in the pce on duty during the Chinese New Year, so you don''t have to be afraid. Sister Xiaoyu and I will protect you."


    I couldn''t help butin: "Aren''t you very fierce? Why did you suddenly be timid? You can''t be timid at critical moments. You have to be brave, so that others will be afraid of you."


    Humph, Xiao Xinghua red at him and said: "Do you need to tell me? I have participated in the Anti-Japanese War. I also made medicine to help the soldiers. I am much more powerful than you, a weak schr who has never been in the war. .


    s, Gu Dewang was unconvinced: "You just happened to be in the war and followed Sister Xiaoyu and others to get some credit." He even boasted.


    Xiao Xinghua was furious: "Gu Dewang, who do you think is taking the credit?!"


    Gu Jinli watched them bickering and smiled: "You two have a good rtionship. Do you want to get married in advance?"


    Boom~


    As soon as these words came out, the two shameless people turned red and said in unison: "Who has a good rtionship with him/her? I''m still young, and I don''t want to get married too early and be **** by him/her!"


    Gu Jinli looked at them and said, "I feel relieved because you have a good rtionship. I''m afraid that I''ll make you into a bad couple. Then I''llmit a sin."


    Ah, mother, have you done anything wrong? Eng ran in and looked at Gu Jinli with bright eyes.


    Gu Jinli pressed his little head and said: "What nonsense are you talking about? Mom has never done anything wrong... Remember, you are not allowed to use a word after you learn it, otherwise Mom will punish you not to eat meat during the New Year."


    This was Eng''s Achilles'' heel, and he was so frightened that he burst into tears: "Er Lang is wrong, stop talking nonsense, mother is the best, don''t take advantage of Eng."


    He turned to look at Gu Dewang and Xiao Xinghua: "I''ve seen Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang, Ankang."


    Xiao Xinghua immediately praised him: "Er Lang has grown up again and can already say hello."


    Gu Dewang nced at her: "Eng called you Aunt Wang, why didn''t you blush?"


    Xiao Xing rolled her eyes at him: "We are both engaged, so we are officially a couple. That''s what Eng and the others should have called us, so why should I blush?"


    this?


    Sure enough, Xiao Xinghua cannot be judged by the face of a normal girl.


    You are right. Gu Dewang looked at Eng and asked worriedly: Sister Xiaoyu, are Eng and the others going to enter the pce?


    The big wolf and the two wolves are still small. What if they really fight that day and they see something they shouldn''t see and are frightened into something crazy?


    Such a young child cant be scared. Gu Dewang thought of Brother Cheng when he was a child. Although he was not very old at that time, he still remembered how Brother Cheng would tremble with fear and dare not speak when he saw the old Gu family.


    The second wolf was angry: "Uncle Wang, the second wolf is so courageous, he is not afraid of being scared!"


    Gu Dewang said: "What I said about scaring is different from what you think."


    Gu Jinli said: "With his temper, I''m afraid he will issue an imperial edict asking the children to enter the pce."


    Xiao Xinghua was angry when she heard this: "Old man, you won''t even spare your children. You must die immediately. You are disgusting even if you are alive!"


    Ever since entering the pce for the first time and being nced at by Wei Qi with disgusting eyes, Xiao Xinghua has been cursing Wei Qi to die early every day.


    Eng opened his mouth wide when he heard this and looked at Gu Dewang: "Ah, fierce, she is a shrew, Uncle Wang is miserable... Grandpa Zhu is always scolded by Granny Zhu, Grandpa Zhu secretly told us that Granny Zhu is a shrew and wants us


    ah?


    Gu Dewangughed out loud, lifted up Eng, and said: "You guys have already started talking about marrying a wife? You go to the streets every day to chat with vendors, you know a lot... Don''t worry about Uncle Wang, I''m here Very powerful, not afraid of shrews at all.


    He has grown up under the hands of a fierce woman, so he is not afraid at all and can withstand it. Gu Dewang put the two wolves down and said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, let Brother Cheng take the big wolf and the second wolf to see Grandpa Qin tomorrow... They must carefully discuss their entry into the pce, and their safety cannot bepromised. ident."


    Gu Jinli agreed: "It works."


    He also reminded: "Those who stay outside the pce should pay more attention, for fear that someone will take advantage of everyone to enter the pce andmit evil outside."


    Gu Dewang nodded: "Yes, I understand. I will tell Grandpa Qin when I get back."


    Looking at Eng again, he pulled out a piece of candy for him like a magic trick: "I''ll give you something to eat. Isn''t Uncle Wang very generous?"


    But Eng disliked it: "Eng likes to eat meat, not sugar."


    Well, Gu Dewang choked, pinched his chubby face and said: "Your cousin Qi was so happy when he saw the candy, but you don''t like to eat it? That''s fine, I''ll eat the candy myself."


    He ate the candy in front of the second wolf, but the second wolf was not greedy at all. Gu Dewang was discouraged: "Next time I will bring some meatballs. I will only give them to you to look at, but not to eat. I will make you cry."


    "Childish." After Xiao Xinghua said this, she grabbed Gu Jinli''s arm and asked worriedly: "Madam, is it really safer to enter the pce?"


    Gu Jinli: "Well, it will be safer to enter the pce. If the situation reallyes to an end, a pack of medicine can save more than a dozen people."


    Xiao Xinghua: But thats the pce, so medicine cant get in.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You will know when the timees."


    Xiao Xinghua believed in Gu Jinli, and felt relieved after hearing this, and said: "Madam, you must be more concealed so that no one will discover you."


    You must be inspected before entering the pce. If poison is found, it will be a serious crime that will lead to the death of the entire n.


    "Don''t worry." Gu Jinli looked at Gu Dewang: "It''s gettingte, let''s send Xiaoxinghua home."


    Hey. Gu Dewang took Xiao Xinghua away.


    Rather than go to Chengguo Dukes Mansion to see Chen, he asked the coachman to go directly to Xiaos house.


    : "I also have a box of jewelry to give to your mother."


    Gu Dewang said: "I will go to the office an hour early tomorrow, and I will give it to you tomorrow..."


    He looked at Xiaoxinghua and said, "You don''t have to be too afraid. Even if you die, we will stand in front of you."


    Sister Xiaoyu saw Xiaoxinghuas fear, so she asked him to send her home and let her rest early.


    After hearing this, Xiao Xinghua couldn''t hold it back and burst into tears. She looked at Gu Dewang and said, "I didn''t expect that you like me so much that you are willing to die for me? Sure enough, beauty is useful!"


    Gu Dewang was a little speechless... What kind of brain did she have?


    However, in order to reassure her, Gu Dewang said: "We are on the same team, so I can naturally protect you."


    Knowing that Xiaoxing spends love money, he gave her another box: "Here you go, I only have so much private money."


    Little Xinghua was moved. She took the box and counted the banknotes in it. Her eyes lit up and she almost burst intoughter. She felt that it was notdylike, so she suppressed the urge tough wildly.

 Chapter 2984: Kill Wei Qi, a stupid assassination

    Chapter 2984: Kill Wei Qi, a stupid assassination


    Chapter 2984: Killing Wei Qi, a stupid assassination


    Gu Dewang looked at her face that had been "distorted and transformed" several times. He was so frightened that he leaned against the wall of the carriage and said in horror: "Xiao Xinghua, you, are you crazy for fear?"


    Xiao Xinghua turned her head and saw him like this, and said disgustedly: "Look at you like this, I''m so scared that I''m shaking, you''re the one who''s afraid of going crazy!"


    He said again: "Stop talking, you''re disturbing me from counting the banknotes."


    Gu Dewang was relieved after being scolded... It''s good that he didn''t go crazy with fear.


    Sister Xiaoyu once told him that although Xiaoxinghua was carefree, she was sensitive and fragile because of the hardships she suffered in her childhood. If he wanted to live a happy life for the rest of his life, he had to treat her with sincerity and preference. , and also know how tofort her when she makes trouble unreasonably.


    Xiao Xinghua really loved money. She held the box and counted it over and over again. Every time she finished counting, she would look up at Gu Dewang and praise with a smile: "Brother Wang, you have the ability. I am marrying the right person."


    Gu Dewang rolled his eyes at her and reminded her: "We are just engaged. You are not married yet. If you want to get married, you have to wait for at least three years."


    Xiao Xinghua was angry: "You don''t know what''s good and what''s good, I praised you and you were still wrong!"


    The two of them started to quarrel again.


    Due to the recent tense situation, General Xiao was still in charge of the Five Cities Military and Horse Department. In order to avoid suspicion, Gu Dewang only sent Xiao Xinghua to the door of Uncle Xiao''s house and left without entering the house to pay greetings to the Xiao family. During this period, He didn''t even see General Xiao.


    However, even though they were avoiding suspicion, their every move was still reported to Wei Qi by hidden stakes.


    After hearing this, Wei Qi''s face became gloomy and he felt even more flustered. Regardless of the fact that it was already dark, he sent someone to the Ministry of Works to call Ning Ji.


    Rejecting everyone, he asked in a clichd manner: "Ah Ji, will I really win? That **** of the Xiao family went to the Qin family again. She must be tipping off the Gu family. I shouldn''t let the Xiao family take charge of the five cities." Soldiers and Horses Division!


    He asked Ning Ji again: "Will the Xiao family really not betray me?!"


    Things were going step by step ording to Ning Ji''s n, and they were going extremely smoothly, so towards the end, Ning Ji was already impatient with Wei Qi.


    However, he admired Wei Qi''s crazy look at the moment... The so-called magic tea was really effective. What''s even better was that Wei Qi knew that the effect of the magic tea was too good, but in order to numb himself, he still chose to continue drinking it .


    Ning Ji was disdainful in his heart, but said with respect on his face: "Your Majesty, I only have some fragmentary images of my prophetic dream, and all I know is that the sessor is Prince Lin."


    "Prince Lin, Prince Lin...Does that mean I might die?!" Wei Qi''s madness increased by two points, and he became dissatisfied with Wei Lin. Under the influence of the divine tea, he even wanted Wei Lin Go to hell.


    Its just a son, as long as he lives, he can still have children. But after twenty years of nning and twelve years of wandering, he finally ascended to the throne and became an emperor who stepped on everyone. He was only allowed to sit on the throne for two years before giving up the throne to his son. He was not willing to ept it!


    "This?" Ning Ji looked embarrassed. After being grabbed by Wei Qi''s shoulders and asking angrily for a moment, he said: "At the end of the dream, many people are gone, but there is a prosperous age created by Prince Lin."


    The prosperous age created by Wei Lin?


    Fart, this country was conquered by him through hard work and stabilized by pretending to be his grandson to appease all parties. How could Wei Lin, a prostitute, enjoy everything he had gained with his life? !


    Whore?


    Good fellow, my beloved concubine and beloved son have now be a prostitute and the son of a prostitute?


    Wei Qi is a selfish and jealous person who longs to be looked up to. In order to be a master, he can do evil things such as framing his father and brother, and even killing his son.


    Ning Ji felt very happy when he saw Wei Qi going crazy... This feeling of toying with everyone''s fate was really a transcendent pleasure.


    However, Ning Ji still supported Wei Qi and said: "Your Majesty, New Year''s Eve will be in two days. A big n ising. Your Majesty, don''t think too much. Just remember that you and His Highness the Crown Prince are father and son, and you will win in the end." Thats it.


    Hahaha!


    Wei Qi smiled ferociously in his heart. If Wei Lin bes the emperor after this disaster, then even if he wins against Wei Xiao, it will be half a joke!


    Wei Qi has never been stupid, nor is hepletely disgusted with Qian Lier''s past. There is only one reason why he dotes on Wei Lin and gives Qian Lier face, and that is that Wei Lin is his only son now. He is old and must Have a healthy son as your heir.As for not deposing Qian Li''er...


    If you depose her, it will be like asking for trouble. Qian Lier was once a prostitute and was touched by countless people, and he was deceived by a prostitute, and also let the prostitute pollute the royal bloodline and other things!


    The royal family is not a brothel. Letting a prostitute be the prince is a sign of ignorance and ipetence... A person who is ignorant is not worthy of being a king!


    I have raised them up like this and protected them with my life. Its time for their mother and son to repay me. Wei Qi said with a gloomy face.


    Ning Ji looked frightened and hurriedly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, calm down. At this moment, you must not do anything like father and son killing each other."


    These words were quite harsh and made Wei Qi want to stab Ning Ji.


    But he still needed Ning Ji''s help, so he suppressed his anger and said with a smile: "Ah Ji, you are worrying too much... I and the precious concubine have a life-or-death rtionship, and now that I only have one son, Brother Lin, it is impossible to do anything to them. It''s something unfavorable for mother and son. It''s just that if you don''t polish it, it won''t make it. Brother Lin is already ten years old, but he is still not good at government and military affairs. I just want to train him."


    "Experience?" Ning Ji was startled and asked, "I dare to ask Your Majesty how to train His Highness the Crown Prince?"


    Wei Qi smiled, stared into Ning Ji''s eyes, and said, "Of course, let him go to the prison to meet Brother Xiao."


    What? !


    Ning Ji frowned when he heard this... Could this idiot Wei Qi want Wei Lin to assassinate Wei Xiao in prison? Even Wei Lin is worthy? Do you really think there are no Wei Xiao men in the prison or the imperial city?


    "Your Majesty, you must not do it. You are the right one, and you will win in the end. If you endure it any longer, don''t take risks and do things that will cause endless troubles." Ning Ji earnestly advised.


    But Wei Qi said: "Since I am the one who wins in the end, so what if I take a risk? And it is Brother Lin whoes out to do things. Even if he fails, it is Brother Lin who is young and ignorant and eager for sess. I wille out to turn the tide for him. .


    This, this is to kill the son.


    Ning Ji was shocked...Wei Qi, a beast, lived just to kill his father, brother, and then his nephew and son, right?


    However, he was cruel enough, and he thought highly of this beast.


    "Your Majesty, this cannot be done. Please take back your order, otherwise I will be unable to kneel down!" Ning Ji kowtowed, assuming a dead-end remonstrance posture.


    But his appearance made Wei Qi feel so happy... This feeling of being worshiped by others was really more satisfying than drinking divine tea.


    And Ning Ji is also very happy... Anyway, no matter what Wei Qi does, he is destined to fail. Since he wants to add a drama of harming his son for him to watch, he will not refuse, as long as it does not ruin his overall situation. .


    Wei Qi sneered and said: "Aji, you don''t need to beg, I have made up my mind. Don''t worry, I will arrange it. If ites to pass, the rebels outside will be leaderless. There is no need to start a war. As long as I show kindness, we can Let Wei Xiao''s army surrender. If things fail, I will have Brother Lin rescued, and I will also be able to punish Wei Xiao for his serious crime of trying to murder the prince of the prison country, and kill himpletely!"


    Look, why doesnt he use such a strategy with so many benefits?


    He then said: "Aji, you just stay in the pce these days and celebrate the New Year with me."

 Chapter 2985: Killing Wei Qi, a stupid assassination [2]

    Chapter 2985: Killing Wei Qi, a stupid assassination [2]


    Chapter 2985 Killing Wei Qi, a stupid assassination [2]


    This is because he is afraid that Ning Ji has second thoughts and wants to put him under house arrest until the matter is resolved.


    Ning Ji sneered in his heart... thought that if he was put under house arrest, things would be sessful?


    The oue has already been determined, no matter how hard Wei Qi struggles, it will be in vain.


    However, Ning Ji still said respectfully: "Yes, I will obey your orders."


    Very obedient.


    But Wei Qi still felt uneasy and asked: "Ah Ji, haven''t you and Xiao Wang made any peace yet? Although you wholeheartedly want to go to the mountains to practice, Xiao Wang is a woman and has to have a child to take care of her in her old age."


    Although he hopes that Ning Ji will have no heirs, Ning Ji is too unpredictable. He urgently needs a hostage who can hold Ning Ji...and a child connected by blood is the most suitable hostage.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Chen''s ambitions are not worldly. If my wife needs it, Wei Chen will give her an adopted son to serve her in old age before going to the mountains to practice." Ning Jiughed in his heart... You have such a beautiful thought. You want me when you are afraid of my ability. He is pure of heart and has few desires. After finishing his work for you, he retires to the mountains and forests. When you can''t control it, you wish I had a bunch of heirs to hold you hostage!


    However, he did have many descendants, but Wei Qi wanted to manipte him. It was impossible. Only he could y with their fate!


    After hearing this, Wei Qi frowned and felt bored. He waved his hands and said, "Aji, you go down first...Zhi and Hu, you can send Marquis Ning off for me."


    "Yes." Two dead soldiers emerged from the depths of the pce, quietly came to the left and right sides of Ning Ji, and said respectfully: "Ninghou, please."


    Hehe, I am really afraid that he will betray him, so he is locked up in the pce and has to have someone keep an eye on him at all times.


    Ning Jiughed in his heart and saluted Wei Qi: "Wei Chen, please leave."


    Left the Qingzheng Pce and returned to the Ministry of Industry.


    But not long after, the dead soldier Azhi brought a new order from Wei Qi: "Ninghou, His Majesty said that you are familiar with the mechanism, and you also have the diagram of the prison cell. He asked you to help His Royal Highness aplish this."


    It seems that after Wei Qi hesitated, he decided to use him.


    "Well, I know this and will do my best to help His Highness the Crown Prince." Ning Ji nodded in agreement. After finishing the department''s affairs, he took out the diagram of the cell''s mechanisms to look at and deduce them, as if he was working hard to use these mechanisms to kill people. Wei Xiao''s posture.


    The two dead men kept an eye on him and reported what he had done to Wei Qi.


    Ning Ji was calmly preparing for the assassination, but Wei Lin was extremely shocked... His father actually asked him to lead someone to assassinate Wei Xiao? !


    He ran to find the precious concubine and told the matter.


    After hearing this, the precious concubine was so excited that she got up from the soft couch, walked quickly to Wei Lin, and asked: "Brother Lin, does your father really want you to get rid of that harm?"


    Wei Lin nodded: "This is the father''s oral order. My son dare not make nonsense."


    Hahaha, the precious concubine held back herughter, grabbed Wei Lin''s arm and said: "Great, great, your father finally wakes up... Brother Lin, you must seed in killing Wei Xiao. We cant let him continue to live!


    After hearing this, Wei Lin''s face turned pale and he suppressed tears and said, "Does the mother concubine agree with what the father is doing?"


    The precious concubine nodded: "Of course I agree... Wei Xiao, this scourge, should have died long ago. It is really your father''s mistake to keep him alive until now."


    After hearing this, Wei Lin felt a little desperate: "Concubine, Wei Xiao is so powerful, and his son is only nine years old, how can he kill him?"


    I''m only nine years old, and you actually let me take such a big risk. Are you afraid that I won''t die? !


    After hearing this, the precious concubine understood that Wei Lin was afraid and wanted to beg her to turn down this errand. After that, she became very angry. She secretly cursed the waste in her heart, butforted her: "Brother Lin, although you are only more than nine years old, , but you are the prince of the prison country, and it is naturally your responsibility to eradicate the traitors. Don''t be afraid, Wei Xiao is trapped in prison, you can send poisonous arrows to him, and he will be sent back to the west soon. "


    "Son, you can''t back down. Only by getting rid of Wei Xiao can you prove your ability."


    Wei Xiao must die, and you must be the emperor, so that she can brutally kill the Qin Gu Luoluo family!


    After Wei Lin heard this, he was stunned... It turned out that the mother-inw also knew that he was afraid of Wei Xiao. Since she knew, why did she want him to take the risk? Swords and arrows have no eyes, and poison is even more terrifying. What if he is injured and poisoned?


    Why does no one care about him? Why do the father and mother only want him to do this and that? !


    Wei Lin didn''t drink the magic tea, but he was almost driven crazy.


    But in the end, he still couldn''t resist Wei Qi and Gui Fei.


    Soon the precious concubine urged the back of the Qing Dynasty, and it was necessary to perform well, so as not to lose the position of supervisor that was easy to get.


    Wei Lin was surrounded by people and left...and those who surrounded him, one by one, were all members of Wei Qi and Gui Guifei. Their task was to keep an eye on him and make him do things ording to their wishes.


    Wei Lin was almost suffocating.


    Ouch!


    A wolf howled, and Wei Lin was startled.


    Eunuch Ye hurriedly said: "Your Highness, don''t panic, this is a trusting wolf raised by Your Majesty."


    The Rong thieves'' trusting wolves are really useful. When Wei Qi saw that Qin Sang, Wei Xiao and others had raised a group of trusting wolves for work, he also raised a group.


    Wei Lin''s face was ugly, and he was roaring in his heart... Damn beasts, how dare you scare this prince, kill them all!


    And Qin Eng!


    That little brat deserves to die, why is he able to live a carefree life every day when everyone is just a child, but he is forced to learn so many things by his father and mother.


    The Gu family also deliberately refused to acknowledge him!


    He is the prince. Recognizing their mother and son will elevate the status of the Qin and Gu families. Why don''t the Qin and Gu families recognize him?


    Just because of past grudges?


    But the mother and concubine have apologized, and the Gu family is also living well, what else do the Qin and Gu families want? !


    Tsk, the Gu family is alive because of the Gu family. And is your mother and concubine sincerely apologizing? She just wants to use the Qin and Gu families to help her stabilize her position. When her position is truly stable, the first person to be eliminated will be the Gu family. The Qin and Gu families are stupid to recognize you.


    And there is really no need to admit it. Qian Lier is Yuan Jinzhi''s daughter and has no blood rtionship with the Gu family. It is best for both parties not to disturb each other.


    "Eunuch Ye, does the wolf raised by my father eat raw meat?" Wei Lin suddenly asked.


    Eunuch Ye replied: "Yes, this wolf is a ferocious beast. Even if it is kept in the pce, it cannot change the nature of the ferocious beast."


    Wei Lin smiled: "Just eat raw meat."


    Let him wait for it. When he gets through the road to the throne, he will make everyone who makes him unhappy pay the price, including his mother-inw!


    Eunuch Ye frowned when he heard what he said, feeling that something was wrong with Wei Lin''s words, but he didn''t say anything... Children will always get into trouble, as long as they grow up.


    The closer to the New Year, the more tense the atmosphere in the capital bes, especially after learning that Ning Ji will no longer return to his hometown and will stay in the pce.


    Hou Ning is your majestys confidant. His majesty keeps him in the pce because he must be doing something big.


    What big things can you do?


    Is it possible to assassinate Prince Wei?


    However, how is this possible? It would be extremely foolish to assassinate a prince.


    Everyone was guessing Ning Ji''s true willingness to stay in the pce, and the more they guessed, the more panicked they became. As a result, during the Chinese New Year, some people were so scared that they closed their doors and refused to ept guests.


    However, the Qin family was as lively as ever and was not affected at all.

 Chapter 2986: Kill Wei Qi, stupid assassination [3]

    Chapter 2986: Kill Wei Qi, stupid assassination [3]


    Chapter 2986 Killing Wei Qi, a stupid assassination3


    Ouch, mother, is today New Years Eve? Eng asked Gu Jinli after getting up early in the morning: Can I wear new clothes, give out new years money, and have a reunion dinner?


    Gu Jinli looked at Eng who was spinning around excitedly and said with a smile: "Well, today is New Year''s Eve, but the new year''s money will be distributed tomorrow."


    Eng frowned and asked, "Why? Eng is very rich and generous. He likes to give out lucky money."


    Xiao Luoyou said: "If you like it, you can''t do it randomly. You can only do it on the first day of the new year. This is a rule passed down from our ancestors. When Eng grows up, you must abide by the rules."


    "Okay." The second wolf was a little disappointed, but he soon became happy again and shouted: "Mom, make the lucky bag. The lucky bag is not finished yet. The second wolf wants to stuff the lucky bag with candies, money, and meatballs. !


    He turned back to the big wolf and said, "Brother, I''ll give you some cakes."


    Gu Jinli smiled and told him: "The lucky bag can only hold lucky money and candies, but not meatballs and cakes. This is the rule. The meat and cakes are for eating. They are stuffed into the lucky bag. When the lucky bag is opened, the things will fall out. The ground will be dirty, so you cant eat it.


    Its the rules again, the rules are so annoying. Eng frowned, unhappy.


    Gu Jinli knelt down, looked at him, and said in a gentle and serious voice: "Er Lang, you will be four years old in three months. Four is the age when you learn to behave, so starting from this year, Er Lang''s mind can be free to think wildly. You can also squeal and have fun, but you must abide by the necessary rules, you know?"


    Er Wolf pursed his lips. After a while of feeling aggrieved, he nodded and said, "I understand, Er Lang will abide by the rules."


    "Be good." Gu Jinli gave the second wolf a kiss, then caught the big wolf and the little Luoyou, and kissed the two shy cubs on their faces. After appreciating their shy faces with red cheeks, he asked Yu Huai He and Nanny Lin led them to make lucky bags.


    Xiao Xie Rui, Xiao Gui brother, Xiao Qingyun also came, as well as two nanny''s children. A group of little guys got together and made many lucky bags, which were hung all over the mansion, waiting for the big ones on the first day of the new year. Pack a lucky bag and seek good luck for the year.


    After finishing the work, he took out the New Year''s money cast by the silver tower and packed it up one by one in red silk cloth. He worked hard until noon and was still in high spirits.


    "Mom, the two wolves have finished cooking. Are you ready for the reunion dinner?" The second wolf looked at the light soup on the dinner table with a look of horror. He pointed at them and asked, "Mom, is this the reunion dinner? Why? Our family is poorer than Niu Wukangs family!


    Niu Wukang is one of Eng''s friends. His father runs errands in a horse and carriage shop. He doesn''t earn much money, but has arge poption. Therefore, Niu Wukang''s family eats cereal porridge every day, and only has one meal a month. When I get paid, I can eat a meal of meat.


    "Eng gave my mother money, and she went to buy some meat." The little guy untied his New Year''s money bag and wanted to give it to Gu Jinli.


    Xiao Luoyou stopped him: "Er Lang, don''t worry. If you are not poor, you only eat the New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening, but the New Year''s Eve dinner is too rich, so I will eat something light at noon to avoid umting food at night."


    Eng stopped, raised his face and asked, "Is this so?"


    Xiao Luoyou nodded: "Well, yes, I won''t lie to Eng."


    "Ha, Brother You is the best. Okay, Er Lang will bear with you and eat vegetable porridge first." Er Lang became happy again and took Big Wolf and Little Luo You to have lunch.


    After eating, I didnt take a nap and was taken by Brother Cheng to see Mr. Qin.


    Brother Cheng took this opportunity to check the situation on the road... There was nothing on the road, but there seemed to be something wrong with the houses on both sides.


    After meeting Mr. Qin, he told what he had discovered: "Today is New Year''s Eve. Even though there are shops on both sides of the avenue, there are still clerks left behind. These people also have to celebrate the New Year, but there are no fried goods, food, or incense floating out of the house." Waiting for the smell... I suspect that the people in the shops on both sides of the road have changed, and there may be someone ambushing inside, but are they from Prince Wei''s side? "


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "No, if Brother Xiao makes any move, we will all know about it, I''m afraid it''s His Majesty''s people." He Min asked: "Uncle He, do you want me to go and take a look? I will be extremely careful."


    Lao Qin hesitated.


    Brother Cheng knew Mr. Qin''s worries and said: "Grandpa Qin, leave this matter to me... I will use the excuse of taking the children to Ouyang''s house, eldest brother''s house, Luo house, Mr. Feng''s house and other mansions. , check all the only roads leading from the capital to the imperial city, and if I find any suspicious houses, I will mark them."


    He added: "Those people hiding in the house may not be here to monitor the various mansions. They are most likely here to ambush the army led by Wei Changling!"


    Brother Cheng looked at Mr. Qin and He Min and said, "The Ministry of Industry has made twelve repeating crossbows. If Wei Changling and others lead their troops into the imperial city, those people will use the house as a stronghold and use repeating crossbows at them." It only takes a moment to release poisonous arrows, which can cause heavy losses to the army!"


    Just because the two armies were fighting, once poison was used, it would cause terrible battle damage, so Cheng Geer was very worried.


    But Mr. Qin said: "Let He Min do it. We can''t let the children take risks."


    Brother Cheng looked at Xiao Luoyou.


    Xiao Luoyou hurriedly said: "Zuzu, we have grown up and can work. You don''t have to worry about us. Besides, it is much better for us to check than for Grandpa He to check."


    He added: "Zuzu, my parents said that people cannot be protected all the time. Otherwise, when encountering real danger, don''t fight back. I''m afraid you will be so frightened that you won''t even have the ability to react."


    This little guy with baby fat said these words to him seriously. Mr. Qin was filled with emotion and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll leave this errand to you and Brother Cheng."


    You Ge''er has been taught well, the Luo family has a sessor, and thete Luo Shangshu can rest in peace.


    Cheng Ge''er: "Grandpa Qin, without further ado, let''s leave first... You must always be healthy and healthy. Let''s have New Year''s Eve dinner together next year."


    This year is so special. After discussion, we decided to celebrate the New Year separately at home and not to spend the New Year together. However, there will be a chance next year.


    "Hey, go ahead, be careful." Mr. Qin exined, opened the door and led the big guy out. He looked at the angry two wolves who were detained in the corridor, and the big wolf who was coaxing him, and smiled: "Er The wolf is not angry, Zuzu has prepared a lot of lucky money for you, and I can give it to you tomorrow."


    The two children were too young and they were afraid that they would identally spill the beans, so they were detained outside and could not enter the house.


    After hearing this, Eng let out a haha andughed happily: "Thank you Zuzu, Eng also has new year''s money for Zuzu, giving flowers and meat, double portion, very generous!"


    Brother Cheng taught him a lesson: "No matter how big or small you are, just kowtow and you don''t need to give your ancestors new year''s money."


    After letting the big wolf and the two wolves y with Mr. Qin for a while, he picked up the two wolves and left with the little ones.


    He rode in a carriage and visited several mansions, and found that there was something strange in all the houses on the road to the imperial city.


    Brother Cheng''s heart sank. It seemed that everyone in the house had changed. Wei Qi indeed had some tricks up his sleeve.


    Lets go home, lets have the reunion dinner. Brother Cheng took the children home, told Gu Jinli what he found, and asked, Second sister, do you have any powerful general antidote that can resist poisons?

 Chapter 2987: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin

    Chapter 2987: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin


    Chapter 2987 Killing Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "No, what we are using now is the best general antidote I can make."


    Making medicine is not cooking, it is not something you can just make if you want it.


    and


    "Don''t worry too much. Since we already know the ambush route, just let Wei Changling and others go around it, or directly send people to raid and poison the dead soldiers in the house. This is not a big deal. The most important thing now is that Wei Xiao Will he die in prison?"


    As long as Wei Xiao doesn''t die, everything will go ording to n. If he dies, if they want to live a truly stable and happy life, they will have to make new ns and spend a few more years to implement them. It will be too annoying and prevent her from making money and entertaining her children to be a nobledy.


    Cheng Geer said: "Second Brother Wei is still very powerful. Survival is not a problem...I am just worried about whether the evidence in Mr. Guanhai''s tomb is true? Can it be sent to the capital in time...and, can we be safe?"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''m sure everything will be safe, so don''t worry about it... Today is New Year''s Eve, so let''s celebrate the New Year properly."


    I went to prepare the New Year''s Eve dinner, and on the pretext of sending fresh food to Mr. Qin, I asked someone to send the map of the house in question to Duke Chengguo''s mansion.


    The soldiers who were staring at the Duke of Qin''s Mansion were very angry. There was so much trouble in the Duke of Qin''s Mansion. They ran to the Duke of Cheng''s Mansion all day long, causing them to brave the wind and snow several times a day to follow them and eat a lot of cold wind. I farted a lot.


    "Oh my god, nephew and wife, your New Year''s Eve dinner is too extravagant. It''s all stuff from the sea. Not only is it expensive, but it also looks pretty." Widow Xiao looked at this year''s New Year''s Eve dinner and said, My mouth is watering with greed, and I feel very distressed. I want to pack these things and sell them outside. I heard that these seafood are worth a lot of money. The dried prawns can be sold individually for one or two silver each!


    However, he asked fearfully: "I heard from Brother Cheng that there are many things in the sea that are poisonous. My nephew and wife, are you sure you can eat everything on this table?"


    Red and green, and the ck, thorns, ugly sea cucumber, if you really eat it, won''t be dead on the spot?


    Eng said: "Auntie, don''t be afraid. Chou Chou Ginseng is not poisonous and is delicious."


    He pointed to arge te of shrimps and said, "The red shrimps are not ugly, they are delicious. My aunt will eat this."


    Widow Xiaoughed when she heard this, hugged Eng and kissed her fiercely: "Hey, we Eng are really sensible. We will definitely be sessful in the future. My aunt and uncle will depend on you for the rest of their lives."


    "Ah, aunt and uncle let go of the second wolf, I can''t breathe!" The second wolf hurriedly broke away from Widow Xiao''s deadly embrace, ran to Gu Jinli, raised his head and asked her: "Mom, the second wolf has already obediently paid his respects. Grandpa, grandma and uncle, can we have New Years Eve dinner? Engs belly says that he is very hungry, and if he doesnt give him meat to eat, he will be dead.


    Gu Jinli smiled, where did this brate from with so many words?


    Eat. Gu Jinli smiled and invited his father and mother to sit down... Now they are the oldest in the family.


    Daddy Xie and Mrs. Xie have been living in Qin''s house for a while, and they are no longer so reserved. They took the lead to sit down and use chopsticks to eat.


    "Ouch, brother Rui, don''t be afraid. After eating this ugly ginseng, you will be a man!" Eng was happy and used his short hands to pick up vegetables for the little brothers. Knowing that little Xie Rui was afraid of sea cucumbers, he even let him People face their fears: "You won''t be afraid after eating it. Mom said it, so you have to believe it."


    After hearing this, little Xie Rui looked at the sea cucumbers in the bowl and shrank back. However, he was also practicing martial arts. Listening to the story of General Condor, he nodded heavily: "Well, don''t be timid, be brave."


    I closed my eyes, picked up the sea cucumber, stuffed it into my mouth, and started chewing it.


    After eating, he opened his eyes, looked at Eng and said, "Chou Chou Ginseng is not scary... but it is not delicious."


    Eng followed Gu Jinli''s example and said, "It tastes good even if it doesn''t taste good. Children can''t be picky eaters."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and said, "Of all the children, you are the pickiest eater."


    You are not qualified to talk about little Xie Rui, little Xie Rui is the most well-behaved.


    Er Lang groaned: "It''s Chinese New Year. If Er Lang doesn''t get angry with his mother, he eats shrimps!" He was very happy eating meat and vegetables. He didn''t even look at the vegetables. He was also afraid that Gu Jinli would pick them up for him. But today''s mother was very kind and didn''t force him to eat vegetables. She let him eat meat.


    Er Lang had the New Years Eve dinner happily.


    After eating, he cried: "Oh, oh, oh, mother, do you have any meat to eat? Do you want to eat snow?"


    The powerful generals ate snow to satisfy their hunger when they were out fighting, so Eng was very worried about his father. He felt that it was pitiful that his father had to eat snow even though he was celebrating the New Year.


    Gu Jinli smiled, thinking that when they were almost four years old, Qin Sang only spent one year with them, and felt very distressed. He hugged him and said, "Don''t worry, Eng, your father is now the Duke of the country, even if he is marching outside , you can also eat meat rice, and you wont eat snow to satisfy your hunger.


    After hearing this, Eng raised his tearful eyes and asked, "Is it true?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course it''s true, I won''t lie to Eng."


    He looked at the big wolf again and saw that the little guy was crying silently. He obviously missed his daddy and felt very distressed. He hugged him and said, "Big wolf, don''t worry about your daddy. He is fine."


    He took out another box, took out a few letters written by Qin Sang, raised them, and said with a smile: "Look, these are letters from your father to you. Xiao Luo You also has them. I will read them to you. I also have a New Year gift for you." you."


    After hearing this, the big wolf and the two wolves immediately burst into tears and smiled: "Mother, read quickly, the big wolf/two wolves want to hear it."


    Eng also added: "The gift depends on daddy''s gift. Did daddy give you any new year''s money? Eng wants the new year''s money!"


    "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious. We have them all. I''ll have someone bring the gifts in for you right now." Gu Jinli looked at Widow Xiao, Madam Xie and others again, and said, "Uncle and General Xie also have family letters and New Year''s gifts. .


    After hearing this, the two families were extremely happy.


    Not long after, Xia Zhang delivered the gifts and letters from home that had just arrived today. When the children saw the boxes of gifts, they screamed with joy: "This is what my father gave me."


    This is what my father gave me. It looks better than yours.


    Daddy Xie and Mrs. Xie looked at them with smiles, feeling that their son was with the right person, and that the Duke of Qin treated their family really well.


    The little ones had been very excited for a day. After showing off the gifts sent back by their respective fathers, they were already very sleepy and had no energy to write a reply to their father. They all fell asleep. Only Xiao Zhuzhu, who was older, was still awake. Can bear it.


    Gu Jinli let them sleep and made dumplings with Widow Xiao and the others. After midnight, he got the little ones up and ate a few dumplings, then each family dispersed and went back to sleep.


    After only two hours of sleep, Ji Zhenniang woke her up: "Gu Xiaoyu, get up soon. You have to go to the pce to attend the big pilgrimage. If you arete, you will be punished... it will not be good!"


    Ji Zhenniang was superstitious and did not dare to say the word "sin" as she was celebrating the New Year.


    Gu Jinli wanted to strangle her to death: "The big pilgrimage will officially start at midnight. We can take the direct road and get up at midnight to enter the pce. There is no need to be in such a hurry. Come back in an hour, or I will poison you and make you You be a big fat man!"


    What?


    Ji Zhenniang loves beauty the most. After hearing this, her face was distorted with fear: "I''m leaving right now. Don''t be angry or poison me, or I''ll... show it to you!"


    I will die for you to see.

 Chapter 2988: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin【2】

    Chapter 2988: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin��2��


    Chapter 2988 Killing Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin2


    However, Gu Jinli could not sleep well after returning to the cage. Three quarters of an hourter, Daqing came to report: "Madam, your Majesty sent a carriage to pick up thedy and the young masters. The secret stake said that hundreds of carriages came out of the imperial city, but none of them arrived. Ches mansion also sent imperial guards to various mansions to invite people.


    This is to invite someone?


    Obviously they were afraid that some official family members would not enter the pce, so they sent troops to arrest the people!


    The Dog Emperor.


    Gu Jinli cursed lowly and hurriedly got up to open the door for Daqing. While letting Sanqingb his hair, he said, "Keep talking."


    Daqing said: "In addition, the pce has also left several pce guards in each mansion. It is said that they are afraid that the pregnant women and babies will not be taken care of, so they are specially looking after them."


    boom!


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help but scolded his mother: "You bitch, it''s not enough to take a group of officials'' family members as hostages, but you also want to hold in your hands the women''s family members and children who cannot enter the pce."


    If Wei Xiao doesn''t kill this kind of evildoer, she will have to chop him into pieces!


    Daqing said: "Madam, don''t be angry. Our people are in various mansions and have already driven to our mansion in cars. They will be there soon. There is nothing the Imperial Guards can do to stop them."


    Pregnantdies and official family members below the fourth rank do not need to enter the pce, but Gu Jinli is afraid that Wei Qi will not let go of the official family members outside, so he has already sent people to the mansion of the general of the Northwest Army. Once Wei Qi wants to control the official family members outside. The family members took them to the Duke of Qin''s mansion first.


    The reason was that Wei Qi couldn''t find anything wrong... Everyone worshiped the soldiers who died in the battle together.


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief, but was still worried. After getting dressed, he took the people to the door of the house to wait.


    As soon as Gu Jinli appeared, a man in armor came over. He saluted her from a distance of ten feet and said: "Greetings to thedy of the Duke of Qin. Thest general is Fan Qianhu of the Royal Forest Army. I have been ordered to take thedy and several young gentlemen into the pce. "


    "Fan?" Gu Jinli smiled: "Fan Qianhu and Deputy Commander Fan are the same family? There are quite a few Fan family members in the Royal Forest Army. Are they chosen based on their surnames?"


    Fan Qianhu frowned when he heard this and wanted to speak, but was blocked by Gu Jinli: "Did the Duke of Qin break thew? They actually bothered thousands of imperial guards to arrest people?"


    These words were too serious, and this Gu family was a well-known scheming woman. Fan Qianhu was afraid that she would be deceived by her, so he quickly exined: "Mrs. Qin Guo''s words are serious. The general is here to **** thedy and the young masters into the pce on orders." The pce is not here to detain people, madam, please dont use the general."


    Poisonous woman, this is His Majesty''s order. If you dare, just disobey the order and see if your whole family will die?


    Hehe, Gu Jinli sneered, said nothing, and continued to wait for others.


    Not long after, horse-drawn carriages appeared at the street entrance, rushing towards the gate of the Duke of Qin''s Mansion.


    Fan Qianhu was shocked and hurriedly led his troops to inquire, and unexpectedly met Zhong Yu and his wife.


    Zhong Yu said as soon as he opened his mouth: "My brother is Zhong Huan..."


    The imperial guard behind Fan Qianhu obviously took several steps back... Damn, crazy Zhong Huan, who can''t be afraid of him?


    Zhong Yu added: "After several years of fighting against the enemy, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians died at the hands of the soldiers and thieves. In the northwest, there is a custom of worshiping soldiers and civilians who died in battle on the first day of the new year. Although we are in the capital, we don''t want to ruin this. We are respectful, so the families of the generals of the Northwest Army gathered at the Duke of Qins Mansion to pay homage to the soldiers and civilians of the Northwest who died in the battle together after the big pilgrimage.


    The exnation is very clear. If Fan Qianhu dares to say no, he is disrespectful to the dead soldiers and civilians of the northwest.


    However, this Fan Qianhu was smarter than Fan Mao, and he quickly calmed down his emotions and said: "I see, please."


    Having said that, step aside to make way.


    But...are you sure that by doing this, you can protect the families of the generals of the Northwest Army who are outside?


    It would be convenient for them to gather all the family members in the Duke''s Mansion of Qin State. Gu Jinli also thought of this, but it is better to gather people together than to spread them out for protection.


    The pce of the Duke of Qin is the pce of the Duke of Qin. It is not easy for the Imperial Guards to break in and take someone... If it were another mansion with a low official position, the Imperial Guards would have less scruples. Maybe some bold Imperial Guards would be disrespectful to the female family members. After all, these soldiers under Wei Qi Many horses were born as bandits!


    Moreover, there are many people, poisons, and tunnels in the Duke of Qin''s mansion, so that he can do both defense and escape.


    "Sister-inw Zhang!" Gu Jinli saw the Zhang family''s carriage and hurriedly rushed up to it. He helped Mrs. Han, who was already showing her affection, out of the carriage. Then he looked at Sister Yu and said, "Sister Yu, don''t be afraid. Aunt Qin will be with you in everything." .


    Sister Yu became more and more calm. After hearing this, she smiled and said, "Sister Yu is not afraid. Aunt Qin, don''t worry. It''s just that I have to trouble Aunt Qin to look after me when I enter the pce this time."


    The Han family was pregnant and could not enter the pce to worship Queen Chu Wen, so the pce ordered that Sister Yu and her son enter the pce alone, and a Zhang family member would be taken as a hostage even if they died.


    Aww, Brother Yi, its Brother Yi. The second wolf misses you so much. The second wolf ran over and threw himself into Brother Yis arms, asking for a hug.


    Brother Yi picked up the two wolves and said with a smile: "It''s so heavy. We two wolves have gained weight again."


    Eng groaned: "He''s not fat, he''s a handsome young man."


    Brother Yiughed to death: "It will take at least ten years for you to grow into a handsome young man."


    Your brother Yi and I are still a child, let alone a little one like you.


    "General Zhang, it''s gettingte. You have to get your family settled as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''ll be punished if you miss the New Year''s pilgrimage." Fan Qianhu was afraid of being poisoned by Gu Jinli, so he didn''t dare to urge Gu Jinli and changed the reminder to Zhang. extension.


    Zhang Yan said with a smile: "When we were in the northwest, the Rong bandits liked to carry out sneak attacks during the Chinese New Year and festivals. Every time we celebrated the festivals and fought back against the Rong bandits. Although we were tired, we did not waste any time on either side. Now in In the peaceful capital, I just sent my family to the Duke of Qin''s mansion, and I can''t miss the big pilgrimage."


    After saying that, he went to help the Han family, and turned back to Fan Qianhu and said, "My wife has been with me to fight against the enemy for several years. Now I just sent her to the Duke of Qin''s pce, which is not worth mentioning."


    These words sounded iprehensible, but Fan Qianhu understood... Zhang Yan was warning them that his family was very important to him, and if something happened to his family while they were away, he would not let them go.


    Damn it, those who have fought with bandits are really not easy to deal with.


    Fan Qianhu shut up and stood at the door, watching groups of families of Northwest Army generals entering the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    After everyone had gone in, there was a bang and the poisonous woman Gu had someone close the door. She stayed inside until a quarter of an hour passed and she still didn''te out.


    Fan Qianhu could only send someone to knock on the door to urge him.


    It was only after urging for the third time that the gate of the Duke of Qin''s mansion opened.


    Seeing this, Fan Qianhu breathed a sigh of relief and said hurriedly: "Please, Madam of the Duke of Qin, ride into the pce as soon as possible, otherwise the time of this great pilgrimage will really be missed."


    Only when all the hostages of these officials and family members have entered the imperial city, can your majesty''s n be implemented. Otherwise, your majesty will not dare to act rashly without the hostages.


    However, Mrs. Gu seemed to be deaf and did not look at him. She only held a token and handed it to Ms. Han: "Sister-inw, take it."


    This was given to Qin Sang by Wei Qi. Those who hold this token can disobey the orders of the six ministries unless the emperores in person or there is an imperial edict.


    So if the Imperial Guards want to secretly attack the Duke of Qin''s Mansion to take away people, the Duke of Qin''s Pce can justifiably fight back. No matter how many Imperial Guards are poisoned, there will be no problem!

 Chapter 2989: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin【3】

    Chapter 2989: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin��3��


    Chapter 2989 Killing Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin3


    Han epted the token and assured: "Brother and sister Qin, don''t worry, my sister-inw knows what to do."


    After several years of life and death, they have already trusted each other with their lives, so there is no need to say too much.


    Fan Qianhu kept staring at the token, bing more and more angry. This Gu family was indeed difficult to deal with, but did Gu family think that he could protect the general''s family?


    The imperial power is as powerful as the sky, and only one thunder can shatter this copper-walled and iron-walled Qin Duke''s mansion.


    "Mrs. Duke of Qin, please take the young masters to the car quickly. Beingte will be a serious crime." Fan Qianhu reminded again.


    Gu Jinli did not dy any longer and took the children to pedal.


    Not long after, a group of vehicles drove out from the street where the Duke of Qin''s mansion was located and rushed towards the imperial city.


    They took the Qingyun Road used by nobles. The road was smooth and helpless, and they soon arrived in front of the imperial city gate.


    "My maid pays homage to the Duke of Qin." Princess Wang came over with a smile, but she was followed by a group of dull-looking medical women who came to check whether the female rtives were carrying any illegal items. These medical women were obviously for Gu Jinli prepared it.


    Gu Jinli just nced at them and said: "The time ising, let''s check quickly."


    The Queen Lady breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you so much, Mrs. Qin Guo, for your consideration... Pleasee with me."


    Gu Jinli greeted everyone and went to the room where women were inspected.


    As for Eng and the other boys, they were checking on the carriage.


    And the official family members are all people with status, so in the past, routine inspections were to check their hair and whether there were weapons in their clothes. In winter, when the clothes were thick and heavy, at most they would take off two coats.


    But these medical women seemed to be unwilling to stop until they found something. After searching once, they knelt down and said, "Please take off your trousers, Mrs. Qin..."


    "What did you say?" Gu Jinliughed angrily, came to the doctor who was speaking, and asked, "What is your name?"


    The doctor replied respectfully: "ve Tian Shaoyao...Mrs. Duke of Qin, this is the pce rule, please cooperate with me."


    "Pce rules?" Gu Jinli smiled: "This is not the first time I have entered the pce. When did this pce have such a rule for humiliating nobledies? Did you set it?"


    After saying that, he started to put on his coat.


    When the medicaldies saw this, they kowtowed together: "Please cooperate with the Duke of Qin, otherwise the ves will not survive!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Can''t you survive? Then you guys will die!"


    After saying that, she grabbed Doctor Tian and dragged her directly outside the house. She threw her to the ground with a bang and said: "This medical woman humiliated the wife of a first-ss Duke and must be executed ording to thew!"


    The small rooms in this row are used for thedies who enter the pce to rest and check. As soon as there is a movement here, manydiese out.


    Physician Tian was also shocked and looked up at Gu Jinli... This Duke of Qin''s wife was so unafraid of death that even the pce rules couldn''t suppress her? !


    "Prince, what happened here?" Mrs. Ouyang Zhang had been here a long time ago, but she had been sitting in the small room to wait for Gu Jinli and the others, and now she came out to ask questions.


    The Queen told the story again.


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang became angry when she heard this, and looked at Doctor Tian: "You are so brave, you humble servant. For the sake of your own selfishness, you dare to humiliate the first-grade Duke''s wife like this. Do you think you can enter the Duke of Qin''s mansion just because you are free? Duke Qin has long ago Just make it clear that you wont take concubines or ept people!


    The Queen was stunned for a moment, and then she breathed a sigh of relief... She was a ve of the Wang family, and her family was in the hands of Mr. Wang. Although the Queen had told her to help Mrs. Qin Guogong, His Majesty was afraid that Mrs. Qin Guogong would bring poison. The pce specially dispatched a female doctor who knew medicine to examine the Duke of Qin''s wife. And just half an hour ago, Mr. Wang specially told her not to seek death and ruin everything in the Wang family. The Queen''s female officer was in a dilemma. She wanted to obey the Queen''s orders, but she did not dare to disobey His Majesty the King''s orders.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ouyang Zhang resolved the matter on the grounds that the medical woman longed for the Duke of Qin and added inspection items without authorization, but Dr. Tian was going to be unlucky.


    When Doctor Tian heard Mrs. Ouyang Zhang''s words, she knew that she was going to die, but she did not dare to resist. For the sake of the whole family, she could only suppress the matter of the secret order, follow Mrs. Ouyang Zhang''s words, and admit all guilt: "ve Damn it, this servant is jealous, begging Madam Qin Guo for mercy!"


    Gu Jinli sneered and said only one sentence: "I don''t bully others, I only act ording to thew."


    After saying that, he ignored Dr. Tian who was lying limply on the ground, turned around and went back to the house, and said to Ji Zhen, mother and daughter, and Sister Yu: "The examination is over, let''s go."


    By the time Gu Jinli and the others came out again, Dr. Tian had already been dragged away.


    Because of this incident, the remaining medical women did not dare to conduct strict searches on the families of the generals of the Northwest Army. They only let them go after making sure they were not armed.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    Rapid drumbeats sounded, and Commander Yuan appeared at the gate of the imperial city with arge number of imperial guards, shouting: "The time is up, close the imperial city gate!"


    The Royal Forest Army immediately moved into action. A dozen people joined forces and after several bangs, bangs, bangs, they closed the gate of the imperial city.


    Your Highness, the drums are ringing, you can take action. Wu Qing reminded Wei Lin from the side, and said: Your Highness, dont worry, Your Majesty has arranged everything.


    Wu Qing was themander of the soldiers Wei Qi gave to Wei Lin. Seeing that Wei Lin''s face turned pale with fear, he said again: "Your Highness, there are all our people inside and outside this prison. No matter how powerful Wei Xiao is, he will definitely die today."


    Wei Lin was still afraid: "Yes, but he is Wei Xiao..."


    Wei Xiao has always been a living king of **** in his heart, just because all he heard since childhood was how many people did Wei Xiao kill?


    And he had even seen Wei Xiao murder someone with his own eyes!


    It was in Xinliu City. At a banquet hosted by the Wei family for the famous families of the six cities, some of the heads of the famous families in Xinliu City were dissatisfied and scolded Wei Xiao for being a viin and a beast. The master of six cities.


    Wei Xiaoughed after hearing this, raised a bowl of wine, came to the man, and said: "Since you know that I am such a person, you still dare not to obey, you have some courage... For the sake of your courage, I Your whole body will be given to you.


    As soon as he finished saying this, Wei Xiao raised his hand, pressed the man''s head, and then twisted it hard... with a click, the man''s head turned in the opposite direction, and he died on the spot.


    Wei Lin just watched from a distance, but fainted from fright. He developed a high fever that night and took half a month to recover.


    From then on, he was very afraid of Wei Xiao and felt that Wei Xiao was not a human being at all: "He is just the King of Hell, a ghost. I, I..."


    I dont dare, I really dont dare, Im still a child.


    When Wu Qing saw this, he cursed in his mind that he was a waste who could not hold up the wall with mud, but Wei Lin had to do the assassination of Wei Xiao.


    Wu Qing thought for a moment and said, "Your Highness, how about this? You just need to enter the prison, stand in the corridor, and wait for your subordinates to surround him and kill him. You don''t have to lead the troops to kill him yourself. How about that?"


    He then said: "Your Highness, this is His Majesty''s imperial order. If you don''t do this, even if the matter ispleted, it will be difficult for your subordinates to exin to Your Majesty."


    Wu Qing threatened Wei Lin again: "There are more and more concubines in the pce. Maybe your highness will have a few more brothers at some time. The imperial concubine has shown signs of falling out of favor recently. Your highness is not the legitimate son, and this person likes to be pampered when he is old. Yaoer."


    Wei Lin was shocked when he heard this. He thought that if he didn''t do this, his status might be in jeopardy, so he finally said, "Sure, I will be waiting for you in the corridor."

 Chapter 2990: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin【4】

    Chapter 2990: Kill Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin��4��


    Chapter 2990 Killing Wei Qi, the filial son Wei Lin4


    When Wu Qing saw that Wei Lin finally nodded, he immediately blew the bone whistle, beep beep beep. After the bone whistle sounded, groups of dead soldiers wearing Imperial Army armor walked toward the prison. The sheer number of people shocked Wei Lin. , there are two groups of people heading towards Wei Lin.


    Wu Qing pointed to the two leaders and said: "Your Highness, these are Yin Li and Lin Qi. One is responsible for protecting Your Highness, and the other is responsible for escorting you away after the incident fails."


    Then he pointed at the two groups of imperial guards who had sessfully entered the prison door: "The leaders are Liang Ju and Nan Gaozi. They will attack with poison first, and Duan Zhong will lead the second group of dead soldiers to make up for it. That Liang Ju belongs to Xu You. One of the dead warriormanders has great abilities, so todays matter is settled, please rest assured, Your Highness.


    After hearing this, Wei Lin''s originally pale face turned rosy, a red color of excitement, and he was no longer afraid. He urged Wu Qing: "How long until we can enter the prison to collect Wei Xiao''s body?"


    Wu Qingdao: "If you hurry up, a quarter of an hour will be enough to get things done."


    But before an hour passed, the sound of a bone whistle came from the prison door, and someone was waving to them.


    Your Highness, you can pass! Wu Qing looked excited and led the people to the prison with a knife.


    Wei Lin was escorted by Yin Li and other dead soldiers and followed him.


    As he approached the cell door, Ning Ji came out of the yamen near the prison, followed by several prison guards. When he saw Wei Lin, he said, "Your Highness, the men and horses Wei Xiao ced in the prison have been dealt with."


    "Ninghou did a good job!" Wei Lin was overjoyed and pointed at the cell door: "Ninghou, let''s go and collect Wei Xiao''s body together."


    But as soon as he entered the prison, he was almost vomited by the rotten smell inside. The prison was still very dark. In order to prevent felons from escaping, the corridors were designed to be narrow, deep and curved, making him feel like he was walking in the belly of a poisonous snake, giving him goosebumps all over his body.


    After walking for half an hour, bursts of shrill screams mixed with the howling of the wind came into his ears, like ghosts howling. Wei Lin was so frightened that he stopped, grabbed Eunuch Ye by his side, and asked Wu Qing: " This, is the fight not over yet? Then go in first and kill Wei Xiao before youe to pick up this prince!"


    Wu Qing was shocked, what kind of idiot is this? Brothers are working hard for you, but you say such things, it''s really hopeless!


    "Yes, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and Marquis Ning will wait here for a moment. I will bring people in to help first. I will call you when everything is done." Wu Qing greeted Yin Li and led dozens of dead soldiers to the depths of the cell. Go.


    Not long after, the sound of fighting came again, and a fierce battle was going on in the prison.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the sound of fighting stopped, a bone whistle sounded, and someone shouted to them at the end of the corridor: "Your Highness, Wei Xiao has been poisoned and ambushed. It''s safe inside. Your Highness,e here!"


    "Okay, okay, that beast Wei Xiao is finally going to die. This prince has done a great thing for the people of the world!" Wei Lin went crazy with excitement and was about to run to the cell when he was grabbed by Eunuch Ye: "Your Highness, wait a minute, this is Things were done so smoothly that I was worried that there was fraud!"


    this?


    Wei Lin was afraid and turned to look at Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji said: "If Your Highness is so timid, you might as well give up on this job immediately."


    After saying that, he walked towards the depths of the cell and sneered again: "More than a hundred dead soldiers brought poison to surround and kill Wei Xiao. There was also a mechanism killing array in the cell. No matter how brave Wei Xiao was, no one could survive." possible!"


    With a few words, Wei Lin dispelled Wei Lin''s suspicion, kicked Eunuch Ye, and cursed: "You have no courage, you ve dog. If you don''t leave quickly, my father is still waiting for the good news that Wei Xiao was killed by his own men in prison!" "


    Wei Qi found a good excuse for Wei Xiao''s death... Wei Xiao was cruel and unruly, and he was not an enlightened leader. A wise man should kill him, so Wei Xiao''s subordinates rebelled and killed Wei Xiao to rectify the world.


    "Yes." Eunuch Ye had no choice but to be pushed forward.


    At the end of the corridor is a door. After crossing the iron gate, there is a wide ce with several cells, and Wei Xiao was imprisoned in one of them.


    However


    His Royal Highness, please leave quickly, Wei Xiao has not Before Eunuch Ye could finish his words, a white light shed by, and with a click, his head fell to the ground. Wei Lin was stunned. After a while, he let out a scream and fainted with a bang.


    But he was soon awakened by Nan Gaozi''s medicine.


    Wei Xiao sat in front of Wei Lin with a knife, raised his foot and stepped on him, cursing: "I fainted when I saw a dead man. I am really a loser like your father!"


    "Tang, don''t, don''t..." Wei Lin was tongue-tied and looked at Wei Xiao, wishing that he would faint again, but Nan Gaozi gave him medicine, and he wouldn''t be able to faint for a while, and he would be very powerful. Spirit.


    When Wei Xiao saw this, he hated Wei Lin even more: "You useless thing, living is really an embarrassment to my Wei family!"


    Wei Lin was so frightened that he shook like chaff: "You, you, you want to kill me!"


    Hurry and kneel down again: "Cousin, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, my father asked me to..."


    Yin Li was not dead yet. He was captured alive and was kneeling on one side. After hearing this, he hurriedly shouted: "Stop, how can His Highness the Crown Prince say such things? Wei Xiao and the others are rebellious officials and traitors. Your Majesty is right!"


    Wei Xiao looked at him and smiled: "It seems that you want to be loyal to Wei Qi and his son... Come and help him."


    "Yes!" Wu Qing came up behind Yin Li with the knife in hand. Without hesitation, he raised the knife and dropped it. Yin Li''s head immediately fell to the ground.


    "Ahhh!" Wei Lin was frightened like crazy and kept screaming. After being kicked by Wei Xiao, he stopped his voice. He was so frightened that he copsed on the ground like mud, shivering.


    Not long after, Wei Lin had paper, pen and other items in front of him.


    Ning Ji said: "Brother Lin, as long as you write down the assassination of Prince Wei on the order of Wei Qi, not only can you survive, but after the incident ispleted, Prince Wei will also make you the county king, so that you can live this life in peace and wealth." lifetime."


    After hearing this, Wei Lin looked at Ning Ji, then at Wu Qing, Liang Ju and others, and came back to his senses: "You, you betrayed the father! Why? The father is so good to you, and he uses you so much. With your official position, you ves betrayed him!


    Oh, Wu Qing sped his ears and sneered: "What do you mean by betraying your father? It was your father who did not want Prince Wei''s subordinates to be able to pry us away, but we have not forgotten our roots and always remember Prince Wei as our master. This time I just saved the Lord."


    Moreover


    "With your father''s little bit of girly skills, let''s look at you again, tsk tsk tsk, how long can the country governed by your father and sonst? We are afraid that we will die in the second generation, so we must not choose a wise master early to protect our family for five generations. Rich?"


    Wei Lin burst into tears after being betrayed by his subordinates and ridiculed.


    Wei Xiao''s face darkened: "Shut up, I don''t have time to listen to you cry. Hurry up and write down a confession, and then go out and testify against your father in person, or you will die. There is no third way for you!"


    Wei Lin was so frightened that he rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    Ning Ji looked at Wei Lin and said: "Brother Lin, this country was originally conquered by Prince Wei. It was your father who went back on his word and did not want to canonize Prince Wei as the prince, which caused all these things. If you want to calm down these things, You have to remove your father from the throne, you know?"


    Wei Xiao had lost his patience and ordered: "Break Wei Lin''s finger. If he doesn''t agree, he will break his arm. If he doesn''t agree, he will break his leg. Until he ispletely dismantled!"


    "Yes." Wu Qing was unambiguous. He came over immediately, grabbed Wei Lin''s hand, and raised his knife to cut it. Wei Lin was so frightened that he shouted: "Don''t cut it, I''ll write it, I''ll write it. It''s all my father''s idea." , its my father who wants to kill my cousin!


    Wei Xiao was satisfied, but also disgusted: "I gave up before my fingers were cut off. It turns out that he is just like Wei Qi, a greedy and selfish person who is afraid of death!"

 Chapter 2991: Kill Wei Qi, Qian Lier will stop pretending

    Chapter 2991: Kill Wei Qi, Qian Lier will stop pretending


    Chapter 2991 Killing Wei Qi, Qian Lier stopped pretending


    So, how could he hand over the country he had worked so hard to build to this father and son? They don''t deserve it!


    Write quickly, or you will die! Wei Xiao roared like the king of hell.


    "Yes, yes, yes~" Wei Lin was as humble as a ve. After picking up the frightened brush, he wrote the confession ording to Ning Ji''s request. After several revisions, he finally finished it and signed it.


    Wei Xiao put away his confession and pointed at the dead soldiers under Yin Li''smand who were captured alive and said: "Cut them down, leaving no one behind."


    He nced at Wei Lin again: "Take a good look at the fate of these people. If you dare to identify Wei Qi in public, I guarantee that you will die worse than them."


    Wu Qing chuckled, and came behind the dead soldiers with his sword in hand, and said to Wei Lin: "Your Highness, please be careful, but don''t go against Prince Wei!"


    With a dozen or so knives, all the remaining dead soldiers were killed.


    Wei Lin''s eyes were full of horror and he was about to go crazy with fear, but he was given medicine and couldn''t even faint even if he wanted to, so he could only watch all this.


    "Blow the drum to inform their people that the matter is done." Wei Xiao stood up and looked at the iron door of the cell: "Take Wei Lin and go to the Jinluan Pce to meet my good uncle."


    Yes. Wu Qing picked up Wei Lin and followed Wei Xiao and others out of the cell.


    During the New Year''s Day pilgrimage, the wives were originally going to pay homage to the queen at Chenning Pce, but Wei Qi didn''t want to waste time with thedies, so he directly sent word of mouth to ask the pce officials to take thedies to Xiushan.


    If he seeds, the wives can go down the mountain safely. If he fails, oh, thedies will die on the mountain... He is dead, and the courtiers still want to live a harmonious and beautiful life? dream!


    Gu Jinli and the others were thest ones to arrive at the Xiushan Pce.


    The Queen and her people were waiting for her at the gate of the pce. After seeing her and the big wolf and the two wolves, she finally let go of her worries and said, "Mrs. Qin Guoguo, you are finally here."


    She was really afraid that Wei Qi would go crazy, so she ordered people to take Gu Jinli, mother and son away alone.


    "Blessings to the Queen." Gu Jinli brought everyone to salute the Queen.


    Queen Wang helped her up and said, "No need to be too polite. It''s a cold day and you still have the child with you. Let''s talk in the pce. When the timees, we can go to the tomb to worship Queen Chu Wen together."


    Eng liked Queen Wang very much, so he took out a piece of silver and handed it to the Queen: "Happy New Year, Queen, I will give you the lucky money, I hope you will get rich."


    Empress Wang was so happy that she quickly took the New Year''s money and boasted: "If the two wolves are sessful, they can give me the New Year''s money."


    When other pce concubines anddies saw this, they also praised Er Lang, making him extremely happy.


    Qian Lier sneered... She was indeed a short-lived son of Gu Jinli, who was obsessed with money at a young age!


    But before the drumbeat of sess has begun, she has to continue to pretend to be virtuous and cannot say these words!


    Queen, praying for blessings is a very important matter and should not be interrupted for too long. Pleasee to the Qian Hall to pray for blessings. A unfamiliar nanny came over to remind.


    She is followed by ten maidservants. Judging from her walking and standing posture, as well as her bulging temples, she does not look like a pce maid serving people, but like a dead warrior who has learned special skills since childhood.


    When Queen Wang heard this, her expression became clear. She held Gu Jinli''s hand and said, "This is Aunt Li from the Xiaoxing Pce. She is responsible for praying in the pce today. There is also Aunt Gong over there at the mausoleum, who is responsible for sweeping the sacrifices. When ites to things, they are all talented people that His Majesty has found, and they are very good at running errands."


    When she said this, Queen Wang tightened her grip on Gu Jinli''s wrist, which already caused Gu Jinli to feel pain. She might have used all her strength... It seemed that Queen Wang was reminding her that these two nuns were in danger.


    We have to ask Grandma Li to take care of us today. Gu Jinli said politely.


    Mama Li bowed, and said with a smile, "Mrs. Qin Guo''s words are serious. This is what an old ve should do...please."


    She bowed and stepped aside to make way for them, but her stiff back showed no sign of humility, and the same was true for the maid behind her. The bones of these people... are very special. Ordinary weapons may not be able to stab them to death.


    Gu Jinli suppressed his thoughts, talked to Queen Wang, took the hands of the big wolf and the two wolves, and went to the Qi''an Hall of the pce.


    There was an incense table set up in the Qi''an Hall. As soon as Gu Jinli and the others entered the hall, a maid immediately handed over a stick of incense and said, "Madams, please offer incense."


    Gu Jinli''s nose has been sensitive since she was a child, and she has already discovered that there is something wrong with these incense, but she still took it and took dozens of people including Big Wolf and Eng, Xiao Widow, Ji Zhenniang, etc. to burn the incense.


    Mama Li looked at Queen Wang: "Queen, please take yourdies and continue to pray for the dynasty."


    Queen Wang did as she was told, but said: "Mrs. Qin Guo, I like the big wolf and the two wolves very much. Please bring them to kneel next to me and let me get closer to them."


    Yes. Gu Jinli, Big Wolf and Two Langs knelt beside the queen.


    Mother Li didn''t stop her, but she was still keeping an eye on her in the pce for fear of something happening.


    But she didn''t know that Queen Wang had already held Gu Jinli''s hand and wrote on her palm: Be careful, they are not simple, they are also familiar with the precious concubine...I''m sorry, I found out toote and hurt you.


    It took about a quarter of an hour to write two sentences, but fortunately Gu Jinli recognized them.


    Queen Wang was afraid that Gu Jinli wouldn''t believe her, so she wrote another sentence on her palm: I have longed for Qin Mu''s eldest brother for many years. He loves Qin Mu the most, so I will not harm you. I am only marrying your Majesty... He is crazy and not worthy of God. Bit.


    ah?


    Gu Jinli was shocked that he could still hear his eldest brother''s gossip?


    However, the fact that Queen Wang can tell her this is enough to prove that she treats her sincerely.


    She shook the Queen''s hand in return and wrote in her hand: Don''t worry, we will all be safe.


    Mom, Im so bored, I cant breathe. The second wolf doesnt want to stay here and wants to go out! The second wolf finally couldnt kneel down and started making noises to go out to y.


    Gu Jinliforted him: "Eng, we are praying for blessings. We cannot be willful and must abide by the rules. Do you understand?"


    He then touched the head of the big wolf next to him,forting him and telling him not to be afraid.


    "Woo~" Eng was very unhappy, but his mother said he couldn''t make any noise in the pce. This was still a year to learn the rules and he couldn''t be willful. He could only whine a few times and then calm down slowly.


    But Queen Wang was anxious and looked at Aunt Li: "There is too much incense here. I''m afraid people won''t be able to bear it if they breathe it in. Just leave the incense in the main incense cauldron and remove the rest. This is my pce Yizhi!"


    Surprisingly, Grandma Li did not disobey, but said respectfully: "Old ve, I obey."


    He asked the maids to remove most of the incense, and the smoky pce finally became clear.


    Qian Li''er, who was kneeling behind, saw this and taunted in her heart... Don''t you think it''s toote to remove the incense now?


    And the poisonous fragrance is just the beginning, she will make Gu Jinli unforgettable for the next three lifetimes!


    Thinking about the fate that Gu Jinli was about to face, Qian Lier was so happy that she could hardly hold back. She was silently urging in her heart... drums, drums, hurry up!


    As if God heard her thoughts, a strange drum sound soon came.


    Dong dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong dong!


    !


    Mrs. Liu was very confused when she heard the drum sound, and looked at Queen Wang: "Queen, is this not the drum sound of a great pilgrimage?"


    Drums are important instruments for rituals and rituals, and there are special drum music scores, but she has never heard this kind of four-for-one drum sound.


    Before Queen Wang could say anything, Qian Lier stood up suddenly,ughed uncontrobly and said, "Of course this is not the sound of drum music for a great pilgrimage, it is a life-threatening song for Gu Jinli!"

 Chapter 2992: Kill Wei Qi and Qian Lier will die.

    Chapter 2992: Kill Wei Qi and Qian Lier will die.


    Chapter 2992: Kill Wei Qi, Qian Lier dies


    As soon as these words came out, the whole pce was shocked. Madam Liu looked at Qian Li''er and said angrily: "My precious concubine, what nonsense are you talking about? The Qin and Gu families have done great service to the country, and the Duke of Qin is still fighting against the Dongqing people for the court." , How could anyone in this pce want to kill the wife of a hero? This is an eternal infamy!"


    "Oh, the wife of a hero? Is she worthy?!" Qian Li''er pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "Ladies, you and Duke Qin have been deceived by this shameless woman. Duke Qin is fighting for the court and he has indeed made meritorious service, but Gu Jinli doesn''t follow the rules of a woman and is helping Prince Wei to rebel. This is so shameless..."


    Whoosh!


    !


    A small incense burner was thrown at Qian Li''er, interrupting her nderous words.


    The person who smashed the incense burner was Gu Jinli. She looked coldly and said, "Qian Li''er, I don''t need to talk about the scandal that you cheated His Majesty with dozens of cuckolds, but if you dare to nder me, I will definitely ruin your reputation. Ill chop you alive again!


    What?


    The precious concubine put on dozens of cuckolds for His Majesty!


    There was an explosion in the Qi''an Pce. Widow Xiao was the first to jump out and shouted in a high-pitched voice: "God, I''m just telling you why His Royal Highness the Crown Prince doesn''t look like His Majesty. It turns out that you, the precious concubine, had a child with an adulterer. What a sin!"


    Good guy, you just described Wei Lin as a **** with just one sentence.


    Little Xinghua was so impressed that she wished she could be a disciple of Widow Xiao on the spot. She moved her mouth and shouted: "My precious concubine, although His Majesty is old enough to be your father, it is normal for you to dislike him, but how can you spoil the royal bloodline? This is It is a grave crime to kill the nine ns! Oh, your nine ns are gone. Your grandfather and grandmamitted crimes a few years ago and were beheaded, but you are really worthy of the true legacy of Mrs. Pan!"


    There is no mercy when ites to cuckolding a man.


    After hearing this, thedies present felt a certain contempt for Qian Lier in their hearts.


    Qian Lier was angry: "Little bitch, I originally wanted to let you go, but you insist on seeking your own death. Okay, when I throw you to reward the deadter, don''t cry too much!"


    Mrs. Xiao was almost angry to death, but she said nothing. Instead, she and Ji Zhenniang protected the big wolf and the second wolf, for fear that Qian Lier would not even let the child go.


    Qian Li''er pointed at Gu Jinli again: "And you, I want you to die worse than Meng Shuyu, and the same goes for Gu Jinan and Gu Jincheng... Hehe, I brought a lot of people with me when I came to the capital, and those people are fierce If you are a gangster, you only look at the color, regardless of whether you are male or female!"


    Very good, what she wants is for Qian Lier to expose her crime. The more exposure, the better.


    Queen Wang was shocked when she heard this, and rushed over to question Qian Lier: "The extra soldiers and horses in Xiushan today are the bandits you brought? You, how dare you? This is the imperial city!"


    bang!


    Qian Lier pped the Queen twice with her backhand: "You are a fake virtuous bitch. I will be the Queen Mother in the future. Who do you bring into the pce? What are you doing?!"


    Mrs. Da Liu rushed over to support the queen and said angrily: "My precious concubine, how dare you attack the queen and return it to the queen mother? You are so arrogant that even your majesty doesn''t take it seriously. The prince is only in charge of the country and has not yet ascended the throne!"


    Hehe, Qian Lier smiled and said meaningfully: "After some time, Mrs. Liu will understand why I dare to be so arrogant."


    She dares to be crazy because after getting rid of Wei Xiao, Wei Qi will soon die, and her brother Lin will be the new emperor. Do you really think she relies on that old Wei Qi? She wished that the old man would die soon!


    Qian Li''er looked at thedies present again: "Today, Wei Xiao rebelled and was sessfully killed by Your Majesty. The four-for-one drum sound just now was the secret signal to sessfully kill Wei Xiao... As one of the rebels, Gu Jinli, The entire n will surely perish,dies, if you want to survive, please dont interfere with what happens next.


    This is a threat to thedies who favor Gu Jinli.


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang stood up and said: "My precious concubine, you are talking nonsense. We don''t know what happened outside Xiushan. How can we conclude that Mrs. Qin Guogong is rebellious? What if you are the one who did the evil? You are also the loser?!" This was a pun, implying that Wei Qi was the loser.


    Then he looked at thedies in the pce: "You are all smart people, with justice and justice in your hearts, and you are also aware of the grievances between your precious concubine and the Gu family. I only want to say one thing, the justice of the Qin State led troops to the northeast, and he regarded the Duke of Qin as his wife. As fate would have it.


    The Duke of Qin had many soldiers and valued his wife. He dared to harm the Duke of Qins wife while he was fighting outside. Even if the precious concubine seeded in bing the queen mother, her final fate would be to be trampled through the imperial city by Duke Qins soldiers and horses and die!


    Qian Li''er was a little panicked and said to thedies: "Don''t believe what this old guy says. The Ouyang family is the inws of the Gu family. If Gu Jinli is finished, her Ouyang family will also suffer. She is dragging you to die together... Note You are now in the imperial city, and the master of this imperial city is your majesty, not the Duke of Qin who is leading the troops outside!"


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said: "Qian Li''er, you don''t need to threaten thedies, and you don''t need to talk too much nonsense. As long as you show the imperial edict and prove that it was His Majesty who asked you to attack me, I can kill myself immediately and make you happy. Bundle."


    However, how could Wei Qi give such an imperial edict? Even Wei Qi couldn''t bear the infamy of leading bandits into the imperial city to murder Lady Gaoming.


    Qian Lier said: "There is no imperial decree, only His Majesty''s oral instructions."


    "That''s enough!" Nanny Li shouted angrily in a deep voice, her eyes like daggers looking at the precious concubine. How could this idiot admit that it was His Majesty who did it? It''s you who will take the me for this!


    Mother Li said again: "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s matter has nothing to do with you. You can continue to pray for the dynasty with the queen."


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "Mrs. Duke of Qin, please move to the next courtyard with your precious concubine."


    Your Majesty allowed your precious concubine to take revenge, so Gu Jinli could not escape this disaster.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two maids came over to take Gu Jinli away.


    "Go away, I can leave by myself!" Gu Jinli looked at Nanny Li: "You don''t want me to hurt otherdies here, do you?"


    Mother Li remembered Wei Qi''s instructions and was afraid that the pce full of Mrs. Gaoming would make a mistake, so she finally agreed: "Stand back and let Mrs. Qin Guo go on her own."


    Yes. The two maids withdrew.


    Gu Jinli turned around and came to the big wolf and the two wolves, squatted down and said with a smile: "The big wolf and the two wolves are not crying, and don''t be afraid. They are just shrews. You have seen a lot in the market, there is nothing to be afraid of... Mom has to go out, it will be very soon. You''ll be back soon, can you follow my great-aunt and Aunt Ji first?"


    The two little guys had already sensed the danger, and their eyes were full of tears. When they heard Gu Jinli''s words, tears rolled down their eyes, but they nodded and said: "Hey, we are obedient and will wait for mother toe back."


    Eng also said: "If you want to win, you can''t lose to the shrew!"


    Gu Jinli was so upset by them that he wanted to cry, but he was afraid of scaring them, so he smiled and said: "Mom is so powerful, how could she lose? Don''t worry, I wille back to you after I beat the shrew, and take you out of the pce to give birth to the little one." The babies receive lucky money and eat delicious food."


    I''m sorry, my dear, I''ve frightened you.


    Eng: "Okay, it''s settled, striker!"


    "Okay." Gu Jinli raised his hand to high-five the two Zaizai. After making the agreement, he stood up and walked out of the hall.


    "Brother Mu''s daughter-inw, don''t go!" Queen Wang came over and grabbed Gu Jinli, begging Aunt Li: "Auntie, she is just a woman and does not pose any threat to the overall situation. Please, let her go, or I will Hemitted suicide in the Qi''an Hall!"


    Even if you die, you must die in a dignified manner, and it must not be the way Meng Shuyu died.

 Chapter 2993: Kill Wei Qi and Qian Lier will die【2】

    Chapter 2993: Kill Wei Qi and Qian Lier will die��2��


    Chapter 2993 Kill Wei Qi, Qian Lier dies [2]


    Mammy Li''s expression remained unchanged and she simply said: "The queen begged the wrong person. It is the precious concubine who is dissatisfied with the Duke of Qin''s wife."


    Your Majesty has told you that Qian Li''er will be responsible for the murder of Mrs. Gaoming, so after today, Qian Li''er won''t be able to live much longer. That''s why Aunt Li would let her die like this.


    Empress Wang immediately knelt down to Qian Lier: "My precious concubine, please let the Duke of Qin''s wife go. Otherwise, how will the court exin to Qin Guogong when he returns to the court?"


    Qian Lier smiled: "The court needs to answer to a dead man who lost the battle?"


    The Queen was shocked. Some of her suspicions were confirmed. She was filled with grief and anger. However, she calmed down quickly and asked urgently: "What does your precious concubine mean by this? The Duke of Qin can even fight off soldiers and thieves. How could they lose to Dongqing people?!"


    Qian Li''er became even more aggressive because of Queen Wang''s kneeling, and said with a smile: "Because his death will be the most harmful to the court..."


    Shut up! Grandma Li yelled angrily... Idiot, by saying this, arent you telling everyone that His Majesty intends to use the Battle of Dongqing to kill Duke Qin!


    Things like killing heroes must be rotten in the stomach and cannot be spoken out.


    My precious concubinees from a rural background and is used to speaking without restraint. What she just said was just nonsense. Madams, please dont take it seriously. Granny Li exined.


    However, thedies present were not fools. They all understood that Wei Qi wanted to use the battle of Dongqing to get rid of Qin Guogong.


    Gu Jinli saw that all those who deserved to be deceived had been deceived, so he said to Queen Wang: "Queen, don''t beg Qian Li''er, she is not worthy, I will leave first."


    She has to go out and kill people!


    But Queen Wang felt that Gu Jinli was a weak woman and she couldn''t defeat so many people, so she grabbed her tightly and said, "I''ll go with you, and we''ll die together!"


    He then looked at Nanny Li and Qian Lier: "I am the founding queen of the country. If I die, even Wei Qi will not be able to exin to the world!"


    Mama Li''s face turned cold and she threatened: "The Queen should think more about Princess Yong''an and don''t harm her own flesh and blood because of impulse."


    Princess Yong''an was trembling with fear and couldn''t stop crying. When Queen Wang looked over, her voice was full of fear and sobs, and she shouted: "Mother Queen~"


    "Yong''an~" Queen Wang''s heart was piercing her heart, full of guilt, but she really couldn''t watch Gu Jinli being taken away and humiliated, so she could only ask her cousin Concubine Xian: "Help me take good care of Yong''an."


    Wei Qi has few children, so even if she dies, she will probably leave Yong''an alive.


    Seeing her persistence, Mrs. Wang was so angry that she ran out to stop her: "Queen, please think about the Wang family and don''t kill the whole family for an outsider!"


    You can die, but you cannot harm your natal family.


    Help the Queen and the Queen away! Mrs. Wang called to the other female members of the Wang family, and they came together to drag the Queen away.


    "Let me go, I have done enough for the Wang family, this time I have to make my own choice!" Queen Wang struggled, then looked at thedies in the pce, and begged: "Come and help, as long as we stop it together, Li Mammy and the others cant take away Duke Qins wife!


    Qian Lier was angry: "You really love Gu Jinli. If you don''t know, you think she is your biological sister!"


    She looked at the otherdies and warned: "Mama Li and the otherdies are very skilled in martial arts. You are no match for them. There are still my soldiers and horses in Xiushan. If you don''t want to suffer any disaster, just stay here and pray for blessings!"


    After being threatened, manydies did not dare to move.


    Zong Zhengya suddenly stood up: "Mother Li, please let me see off Mrs. Qin Guogong. Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble. I just don''t want Mrs. Qin Guogong to go too lonely. After all, my husband is responsible for what happened today." of."


    The transparent Concubine Rui actually also begged: "I''ll go too." Gu Jinli smiled, it was interesting, why did two of theme out to see her off? What on earth were they nning?


    Whats even more interesting is that Qian Lier didnt refuse. She said, Since you want to open your eyes, I will grant you permission.


    He then said angrily to Gu Jinli: "If you don''t leave quickly, if you keep nagging, I will kill your two little brats."


    But the big wolf and the two wolves will not die, Wei Qi still needs to use them as hostages to threaten Qin Sang.


    Gu Jinli ignored Qian Lier, turned around and smiled reassuringly at the big wolf and the two wolves: "Mom has gone to deal with the shrew. You guys just wait for me toe back. Don''t be afraid, and don''t look around."


    He also nced at Xiao Xinghua, Ji Zhenniang, Xiao Widow and other wives of northwest military generals.


    Oh, we are not afraid...mother is going to win!


    "Okay, mother will definitely win." Gu Jinli said, quickening his pace and quickly descending the steps of Qi''an Hall.


    Qian Lier sneered when she heard this: "Win? Gu Jinli, you have no chance to win in this life."


    Gu Jinli ignored her and walked quickly, arriving in the yard soon.


    Being ignored, Qian Lier was so angry that she chased after him, grabbed Gu Jinli by the cor, and sneered: "Bitch, you dare to be so arrogant even when you are about to die. Do you know what good things I have prepared for you?"


    Qian Li''er smiled happily: "I will let those beasts torture you to death, and then write this scandal into a drawing book and an album, and spread it to all parts of David, so that even if you die, you, a bitch, will I have to be thought of and humiliated by countless men! I think all men would be happy to do something to the picture album of Duke Qins beautiful wife.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Qian Li''er and said, "Qian Li''er, you are worthy of being a bandit. This method of harming people is indeed quite vicious. It''s a pity that you shouldn''t get close to me."


    After saying this, he moved his hand, and a thin de appeared, aiming towards Qian Lier''s throat.


    "Get away!" Mother Li didn''t expect that Gu Jinli still had weapons hidden on his body, so she rushed over to save Qian Li''er, and that was what Gu Jinli wanted.


    She took advantage of the moment when Nanny Li rushed to save Qian Li''er, stepped on Qian Li''er''s body and turned up. She moved her wrist and pulled out a hairpin. She pressed her finger and the machine moved, and a hairpin came out. The hard long needle stabbed towards the top of Nanny Li''s head.


    Mama Li didnt expect Gu Jinli to hide so many weapons, her eyes changed, but she just raised her hand...


    Bang!


    The arm as hard as iron blocked the long needle and bent it. After seeing Gu Jinli''s horrified expression, his resolute face showed a mockery.


    As soon as he became amused, Gu Jinli''s other hand had already brought **** together, making a bending gesture, and hit her hard at the ce where the back of her head connected with the back of her neck.


    A nightmarish crisp sound sounded, and Grandma Li thought of the dead soldiers she trained with when she was a child. When they were beaten to death, the sound of their bones being disced was heard.


    Gu Jinli''s figure dodged, and he hit Nanny Li **** the lower back with two curved fingers.


    Kakakaka!


    After three sounds, three bones shifted. Nanny Li could no longer hold on. With a bang, she fell to the ground on her back. Her round eyes tried hard to nce at Gu Jinli, trying to ask for exnation.


    Gu Jinli said: "You are really powerful if you can train your body into a copper wall. What a coincidence, I have encountered the skills you practice before... As long as you knock off a few bones, your body will copse like a tall building!"

 Chapter 2994: Kill Wei Qi and silence Zong Zhengya

    Chapter 2994: Kill Wei Qi and silence Zong Zhengya


    The Gu family actually destroyed their skills!


    Grandma Li was shocked, but Gu Jinli had been poisoned. Even if he knew how to break the gong, the strength of his hands would not be able to break her bones.


    Gu Jinli knew that she was curious, so he said: "We took the antidote before entering the pce. The incense in the Qi''an Pce can''t cure us at all."


    There were all thedies in the Qi''an Pce. Wei Qi still wanted the kingdom, but he didn''t dare to kill all thedies, so he only burned incense in the pce without using any poison.


    "I see, but do you think you can win like this?" Qian Li''er sneered and said to the ten maids: "Go ahead, **** this bitch, remember not to kill her, and leave her to serve Miao. Five of them, I want this **** to die even worse than Meng Shuyu, even if she is reincarnated for three lifetimes, she will not be able to wash away the filth on her body!"


    The maids came towards Gu Jinli to kill him.


    Their bodies are made of iron and steel, and their speed is also fast. Although Gu Jinli is powerful, he is no match for ten people, and he can only hide after being beaten.


    Fortunately, there were pine trees in the yard. Gu Jinli jumped on the pine tree to avoid the siege of the maids.


    Bang!


    But the maid broke a pine tree with just a few punches. After Gu Jinli fell to the ground, he ran away quickly.


    Qian Li''er saw Gu Jinli being chased like a bereaved dog, and said with a proud smile: "Gu Jinli, you have to apany Miao Wu and the otherster, so you''d better save your energy, lest you die after not being able to serve him for a while, Mr. Miao Wu They will be unhappy!"


    "As expected of a noble concubine who slept in a bandit''s den, she has a bad mouth!" Gu Jinli replied and shouted into the pce: "Are you okay? I can''t hold it anymore."


    Its very tiring to avoid being chased by ten dead men!


    "Okay, okay!" Xiao Xinghua responded quickly and called to the others: "Ladies, follow me out and kill the traitorous concubine. You can also make great achievements and leave your name in history... Don''t be afraid, just throw in a few packets of poison! "


    "Xiao Xinghua, Mrs. Xiao, you mother and daughter are so brave, you dare to hide poison in the new year''s money!" Mrs. Wang was shocked. She didn''t expect that the Xiao family would turn against them and help the Gu family bring poison into the pce, even in front of them. He dug the medicine out of the New Year''s money and mixed it into bags of poison.


    "Bring the medicine, you are not allowed to go out to help!" Mrs. Wang wanted toe up and grab the medicine from Xiao Xinghua''s hand, but with a bang, Queen Wang knocked her aside.


    Mrs. Wang was shocked: "Sister, what are you doing? Gu is rebellious, we should help His Majesty!"


    If Your Majesty falls, no one in the Wang family will survive.


    Queen Wang sneered, ignored Mrs. Wang, and only said to thedies: "You can help if you don''t want to, but you can''t stop us from killing the precious concubine, otherwise don''t me me for being rude, I''m still the queen now!"


    He then said to Xiao Xinghua: "Go and help quickly. The people in the pce are blocked by me, so they don''t dare to help the precious concubine."


    "Hey, thank you, Queen." Xiao Xinghua turned to Mrs. Xiao and said, "Mom, take care of the big wolf and the two wolves. Don''t look at anything they see."


    Madam went to the yard before taking action because she was afraid of hurting or scaring the big wolf and the two wolves.


    "Stop talking nonsense and go help quickly. It will be toote!" Mrs. Xiao hugged the big wolf and the two wolves tightly, covered their ears to prevent them from listening, and told Xiao Xinghua: "Be careful. , dont try to hurt yourself.


    Dont worry, mother, Im very powerful! Xiaoxinghua responded, and together with Widow Xiao, Ji Zhenniang, and the family members of the generals from the Northwest Army, they rushed out of the Qian Hall and headed towards the yard to kill.


    "Don''t get close, just throw the medicine bag!" Gu Jinli reminded, his foot was a beat too slow, and he was kicked by a maid''s sweeper''s leg.


    The maidservant''s bones were too hard. Her bones were cracked by the kick and she gasped in pain. She had to endure the severe pain and ran towards Xiao Xinghua and the others.


    Xiao Xinghua shouted: "Throw it!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Poison packets were thrown around the maidservants.


    Run! Xiao Xinghua shouted, jumping into the Qian Hall like a rabbit: Close the door, close the door!


    These maidservants are very powerful and cannot win in a head-on fight, so their task is to throw away the poison and run back to the pce immediately. They cannot let themselves be caught and used as hostages!


    "Poison, don''t breathe in!" The maids were very smart and held their breath immediately, but these poisons are like snow. As long as they fall on the skin, they will be absorbed. It only takes a few breaths to kill people. The medicine fell.


    But these maidservants were very powerful. Before the drug took effect, they kicked open the door of Qi''an Pce with a few kicks. This, this strength is too great~ Little Xinghua was shocked.


    Widow Xiao reacted quickly, picked up a heating stove and threw it at the maids.


    !


    The stove hit the maids'' feet, and the hot coals sshed, forcing the maids to pause.


    "Don''t be afraid of being burned. If you want to survive, just smash it!" Widow Xiao set up another stove and threw it at the maids.


    Others saw this and started smashing it too.


    Bang-dang, bang-dang, bang-dang, after smashing all five stoves in the temple, the maidservants became soft due to the effect of the medicine.


    Gu Jinli took the opportunity to kill and knocked the three maidservants'' spines out of ce. He then grabbed a maidservant and ced his hand on her waist. With a click, he knocked off her waist bones. Kicked her down the steps of Qi''an Hall.


    After the four maids were deposed, the remaining six were finally afraid and did not dare to take action again. They turned around and rushed towards Qian Li''er: "Your precious concubine, this Gu family is too powerful. We can''t fight forcefully. Let''s go and shout first." people!"


    Qian Li''er saw this and was very angry: "You guys are a bunch of trash, aren''t you very powerful? Howe you can''t even beat Gu Jinli!"


    But now, she can only escape for her life.


    "Chase!" Seeing that they were about to run, Gu Jinli hurriedly chased after them, and shouted to Zong Zhengya: "Zong Zhengya, close the courtyard gate, don''t let them escape...Prince Wei is not dead, the sound of the drums of 441 is a n." , used to confuse Qian Lier and the others, Wu Qing, who was responsible for assassinating Prince Wei in prison, is Prince Weis man!"


    Zong Zhengya was shocked when he heard this and rushed to close the courtyard gate.


    Qian Lier didn''t do anything to Zong Zhengya when she saw this. She just looked back at Gu Jinli and said in disbelief: "What did you say? Wu Qing is from Wei Xiao? Impossible, impossible!"


    Gu Jinli smiled: "How is it impossible? That Wu Qing is from the Northeast, and he met Prince Wei first. Do you think he can still be with Wei Qi after he bes acquainted with someone like Prince Wei?"


    Wei Xiao was not allowed to chop him into pieces and feed them to the dogs.


    Qian Lier shouted: "Wei Qi is the emperor. Only by working for him can Wu Qing and the others get the title. It is much better than following Wei Xiao!"


    But


    "After they help Prince Wei ascend to the throne, they can still get the title." Gu Jinli looked at Qian Li''er and said: "Qian Li''er, give up, you lose."


    Qian Li''er sneered: "Lost? You just defeated Aunt Li and you think you won? There are Miao Wu and others and His Majesty''s Royal Guards in Xiushan, a total of 500 people. Can you finish the battle?" "


    Gu Jinli also smiled: "There are a lot of people. The scary thing is that they have been ughtered by Prince Wei''s men. Otherwise, if there was such a bigmotion here, why didn''t theye to help you?"


    He pointed to his ears and said, "Listen carefully. Is there any sound of fighting?"


    this?


    Qian Lier was stunned and listened carefully. She did hear small sounds of fighting and wailing in the howling cold wind, but she didn''t want to believe it. She shouted: "I didn''t lose, but I am standing here." A man with great supernatural powers!


    He said, she will not lose!


    Gu Jinli was stunned, a person with great supernatural powers? who?


    After Qian Lier finished yelling this, she said to the maidservants: "Stop this bitch, I''ll go find Miao Wu and the others, and I''ll bring troops back soon to save you!"


    After saying that, he ran towards the courtyard gate and said to Zong Zhengya: "Open the door quickly!"


    Ning Hou said that they are in the same group, Zong Zhengya will definitely help her!

 Chapter 2995: Kill Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Palace

    Chapter 2995: Kill Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Pce


    Chapter 2995: Killing Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Pce


    Its a pity that Qian Lier was wrong, Zong Zhengya couldnt let her live!


    "Yes, yes~" Zong Zhengya was stunned for a while, pretending to havee to his senses, nced at Qian Li''er in horror, and began to tinker with something behind the courtyard gate.


    Qian Lier thought that she, the eldestdy, was frightened and could not open the door, so she said to her: "Don''t panic, open the door quickly, as long as I can escape..."


    "It''s about to open, precious concubine, the door is about to open!" Zong Zhengya shouted suddenly, interrupting Qian Li''er''s words... her voice was still trembling, as if she was extremely afraid that Qian Li''er would kill her.


    "Well done!" Qian Li''er ran towards the door. When she was approaching the door, she turned back and shouted to Gu Jinli: "Bitch, you can''t stop me. I will still win. When I go out, I will continue to trample your family under my feet and be my ves! I will enve you just like you did when you were at Lao Gus family!


    Damn it!


    Gu Jinli was angry, but her feet were kicked and she couldn''t run fast.


    "Mrs. Qin Guogong, I''m going to stop the precious concubine!" Concubine Rui suddenly chased Qian Li''er.


    But Qian Lier had already arrived at the entrance of the courtyard and pulled Zong Zhengya away: "You drag those two **** for me first, and I will mark your merits."


    Thank you, Your Majesty,~ Zong Zhengya whispered words of gratitude, but the long iron te used to fasten the door in his hand suddenly hit Qian Lier on the back of the head.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The blow was hard and fast, several times in a row, and Qian Lier was knocked to the ground. She couldn''t even speak. She could only stare at Zong Zhengya in disbelief with blood-stained eyes.


    Why?


    Didnt Marquis Ning say that Zong Zhengya was disgraced by Wei Xiao and hated Wei Xiao so much that he switched sides and came to their side?


    Why would Zong Zhengya try to kill her? !


    Oh, of course what Zong Zhengya wants is to usurp the Wei family... and if he wants to usurp the Wei family, he must first help Wei Xiao to kill Wei Qi''s lineage, and then after Wei Xiao ascends the throne, he will get rid of Wei Xiao and Luo Huiniang. The child he gave birth to was of the Zongzheng family''s bloodline,pletely stealing the country, and letting Wei Xiao, the heartless man, die in peace!


    Wei Xiao, if you dare to insult the noble daughter of this family, your Wei family dynasty will surely perish in my hands!


    Zong Zhengya said bitterly in his heart, turned his back to everyone, and showed a victor''s smile to Qian Li''er who was about to die. When the footsteps approached, he seemed to havee back to his senses, and let out a burst of frightened misery. Cries: "Ahhhh!"


    !


    Throwing away the **** long iron te, he squatted helplessly on the ground with his head in his hands, trembling and crying: "Kill, kill someone, I killed someone, woo woo woo..."


    Concubine Rui was stunned and hurriedly went up tofort Zong Zhengya: "Princess, don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s not your fault. The precious concubine brought the me on herself. You are doing harm to the people."


    Hehe, this Zong Zhengya is so cruel and courageous that he dares to assassinate the precious concubine in public. How could his father fall in love with her?


    Concubine Rui hurriedly shouted to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Duke Qin,e here and see the princess sister, she, she is scared crazy."


    After saying this, she started crying. After seeing Qian Lier''s miserable condition, she pretended to be disgusted and retched, hugging Zong Zhengya and shivering.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli endured the pain in his feet and hurried over here. After seeing Qian Lier''s miserable condition, he couldn''t help but frown... Good guy, this was a really cruel attack, half of his head was smashed.


    Zong Zhengya caught a glimpse of Gu Jinli looking at Qian Li''er''s body, and knew that he had been too harsh and aroused suspicion, so he quickly asked: "Cousin, is the precious concubine still alive?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Totally dead."


    "Dead, really dead?" Zong Zhengya broke down and cried: "I killed someone, I really killed someone...I didn''t mean to do it. It was the precious concubine who wanted to take me away with me. I was too scared, so I could only hit her with an iron te. I just wanted to knock her out, but I didnt expect it to turn out like this~ Zong Zhengyas face was filled with tears, and she huddled in Rui Bifeis arms, crying until she almost fainted. She looked so pitiful.


    But


    Gu Jinli looked at Zong Zhengya and remembered that when he and Ji were born, Zong Zhengya pretended to be hunted down... In order to make the fight realistic, a group of guards actually died at the scene. At that time, Zong Zhengya was just a A teenage girl is not afraid at all when she sees a dead body. Howe she has be less courageous after many years and hardships?


    Gu Jinli didn''t believe that Zong Zhengya would be timid, but she didn''t expose it. She only said to Concubine Rui: "We don''t want to stay here for long. Let''s help Princess Wei back to the pce to rest."


    "Okay." Concubine Rui responded and said, "Mrs. Duke Qin, let''s go back to the pce together... There are corpses here, which is scary."


    Gu Jinli said: "You go back first, I have to move Qian Lier''s body away first."


    So as not to scare my cub.


    "I''m here to help you!" Widow Xiao had already **** the maids and came over. She also had an extra piece of maid''s clothes in her hand. She wrapped the clothes around Qian Li''er''s head and carried Qian Li''er''s body with Gu Jinli. Enter a small side room where pce residents rest.


    Concubine Rui nced at her, said nothing, and helped Zong Zhengya back to Qi''an Hall.


    Xiao Xinghua ran to the courtyard door, bolted it with a long iron te, and covered the blood stains on the ground with snow. When Gu Jinli and Widow Xiao came out, she asked: "Madam, those maids are all tied up." Okay, but they are very powerful and they havent fainted yet. Do you want to give them some more drugs?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, their bodies are different from ordinary people, so the drug can''t control them for long."


    "Okay." Xiao Xinghua hurried back to get the drug, and gave each of the maids a bowl. Then she brought an iron rod, bang, bang, bang, broke the legs of the maids,pletely breaking them and running away. After finding their way, they felt relieved and happily returned to Qi''an Hall with Gu Jinli and the others.


    "Sister Hua." Mrs. Xiao snatched the iron rod from Xiao Xinghua''s hand and said with sobs, "It''s my parents who are sorry for you."


    She has seen what Xiao Xinghua did just now. How much hardship did this child have to endure to learn so many tricks?


    Xiao Xinghua was fine, andforted her: "Mom, my daughter is fine, and this is good. Otherwise, when something happens, my daughter will only be beaten. Now she has the ability to fight back. Beating someone is better than being beaten." too much."


    Madam said, it is necessary for girls to learn some self-defense skills, as long as they don''t use their skills to harm others.


    He said again: "Stop crying. How are the big wolf and the two wolves?"


    Mrs. Xiao said: "It''s very good. I stayed behind the screen with Mrs. Ouyang and didn''t see anything."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xiao." Gu Jinli thanked him happily. Just as he was going to see the cub behind the screen, he was stopped by Mrs. Wang and a group of concubines and concubine''s family members who depended on Wei Qi for their livelihood.


    As the matron of the n, Mrs. Wang stepped forward and asked: "Mrs. Qin Guo Gong, you killed your precious concubine. Your Majesty will definitely hold you ountable. What do you want to do now?!"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, looked at her and said, "Mrs. Wang, are you blind? It was Qian Lier who wanted to harm me, so I fought back, and I didn''t kill her."


    First of all, there were children here. She just wanted to **** people today and did not think about killing people where the children were.


    Second, Zong Zhengya''s murder of Qian Li''er was a bit strange. She didn''t know what would happen next, so just in case, she denied it to avoid taking the me for Zong Zhengya.

 Chapter 2996: Kill Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Palace [2]

    Chapter 2996: Kill Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Pce [2]


    Chapter 2996 Killing Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Pce2


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wang became angry again: "No matter who killed the precious concubine, what happened today was all because of you..."


    "So Mrs. Wang wants to kill me to avenge Qian Li''er? But do you have the ability?" Gu Jinli sneered, staring at Mrs. Wang with murderous intent in his eyes: "Mrs. Wang, if I were you, what would I do? When the timees, I will shut up and wait for the matter to be over. After all, winning or losing is still uncertain. If Mr. Wang loses, the Wang family will kill the Nine ns."


    He then said very puzzledly: "Mrs. Wang, you are also a wife of a wealthy family. Why don''t you understand that shutting up at the right time can give your family more ways to survive?"


    Mrs. Wang naturally understood this truth, but it took the Wang family ten years to promote Wei Qi to the throne, and she could not ept that Wei Qi might lose.


    Besides, if His Majesty did not lose, then after what she said just now, thedies present can prove that the Wang family has always been on His Majesty''s side and will not be implicated because of the Queen''s previous nonsense.


    but


    Gu Jinli''s words made her angry. She wanted to regain her position, so she looked at Qin Gui''s step-sibling Qin Weng: "Madam Marquis of Chang''an, as the elder of the Duke of Qin, do you have nothing to say?"


    Qin Wengshi is Gu Jinlis aunt, so she can use her status as an elder to teach Gu Jinli a lesson.


    However, Qin Wengshi sneered and said: "Mrs. Wang, Qin Gui is so ipetent, and the Duke of Qin''s wife is so powerful, but you push me out to make a knife. Do you want to kill me?"


    Everyone present was shocked... Good guy, I didnt expect you to say so boldly!


    Mrs. Wang was shocked and angry, and warned: "Ms. Qin Weng, the title of Marquis An of your family was conferred by His Majesty. If..."


    "If His Majesty loses, Qin Gui''s title will be lost, right?" Qin Wengshiughed out loud: "Do you think I care about this? Let alone the title, even if Qin Gui''s fate dies today, I don''t care! "


    She was forced to marry Qin Gui. Seeing Qin Gui and enduring Qin Gui''s touch every day was torture for her. She had long wished that Wei Qi was dead and Qin Gui lost her support so that she could leave peacefully.


    "Qin Wengshi, you are so presumptuous!" Mrs. Wang was shocked. She didn''t expect Qin Wengshi to hate Qin Gui so much.


    What a joke, if you were asked to marry a 50-year-old wimp when you were neen and had no skills but a servile look on your face, you would also wish him dead!


    Qin Wengshi said again: "Mrs. Wang, life and death are determined by destiny, wealth is in heaven, some things cannot be forced, and forcing will only bring disaster!"


    "Qin Wengshi, how dare you curse the Wang family!" Mrs. Wang was so angry that she looked at Qin Wengshi''s stepmother, Mrs. Weng, wanting Mrs. Weng toe out and scold Qin Wengshi.


    Before Mrs. Ke Weng could speak, Queen Wang had already said angrily: "That''s enough, sister-inw, shut up!"


    Empress Wang looked at Mrs. Wang with disappointment: "Sister-inw, you really have eaten too much bear paws and deer antler, and your brain is muddled by the oil!"


    After scolding Mrs. Wang, he looked at thedies present: "It is a capital crime for your precious concubine to lure bandits into the imperial city. Not only is it not wrong to kill her, but she has achieved great merit. This matter ends here and there is no need to discuss it further."


    Then he said: "I have onest thing to say, no matter how we win or lose outside, we should not kill each other... Just stay here and wait for the things outside to end. If anyone dares to kill each other again during this period, , as a queen, I will issue an order to hang her on the spot!"


    This is so scary. I didnt expect that Queen Wang also has a decisive and killing side.


    Zong Zhengya also stood up holding Concubine Rui''s hand and saluted thedies: "Madams, I know everyone is in a panic now and are extremely afraid of my husband, but my husband is really not a cruel person. His reputation is It will be broken, and half of it is your Majesty''s doing... I can also assure you that if my husband wins, even if the house is confiscated, the female family members will not be involved, and thedies will be allowed to take away the dowry and continue to live a peaceful life."


    After hearing this, thedies present fellpletely silent.


    But Xiao Xinghua was very unhappy... It was obviously Madam who risked her life to depose Nanny Li and protect all the wives of Gaoming. After Zong Zhengya came out and said something, this great achievement of eradicating evil seemed to belong to Zong Zhengya!


    Ady asked worriedly: "We can stay here honestly, but the precious concubine said that Xiushan has her troops, five hundred of them, and they are bandits. What if those beasts break in and harm us?!"


    As soon as these words came out, thedies in the pce panicked again. Gu Jinli said: "Don''t worry, someone hase to rescue us. If you don''t believe it, you can go and stand in the yard. You can hear the sounds of fighting between the two sides."


    Seriously? Thedies were very happy and their eyes lit up.


    "It''s true. I heard it when I was in the yard just now. I think it will be finished soon." Zong Zhengya nodded with a smile and gave thedies a positive answer.


    She just felt very ufortable. Why did Gu Jinli know so much? And as Princess Wei, she doesn''t know anything? !


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A loud banging on the door interrupted Zong Zhengya''s thoughts.


    "Who, who is breaking down the door? Are they the bandits brought by the precious concubine?!" Thedies in the pce were scared to death. Those with daughters hurriedly hugged their daughters, and those with young daughters-inw hugged their daughters-inw tightly, fearing that they would be Bandits are causing trouble.


    Mrs. Weng shamelessly pointed at Gu Jinli and said, "Mrs. Qin, you are the most powerful here. Quickly take the northwest generals and their families to repel the enemy!"


    I will return to your mother!


    Gu Jinli sneered: "Mrs. Weng, you''d better shut up, otherwise you will be the first to be thrown out to retreat from the enemy."


    Widow Xiao even mocked her without saving face: "Mrs. Weng, are all the people from your hidden wealthy family so shameless? Just now you were ming Mrs. Qin Guogong for pushing her to retreat from the enemy when there was danger. You are so vicious, why doesn''t God? The thunder from the sky will strike you to death!"


    After hearing this, the wives and concubines of the reclusive wealthy family all red at Mrs. Weng... You idiot, one sentence will ruin the reputation of their reclusive wealthy family.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was another knock on the door, and Widow Xiao said: "Niece and daughter-inw, you don''t have to go. I''ll go take a look and see who ising."


    He ran out in a hurry and came back soon. He happily said to everyone: "It''s not the beast Qian Li''er brought. It''s Yuan Zhi. He led the people from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division to kill the bandits who sneaked into Xiushan." Its been cleaned up.


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "The code is right. It''s someone sent by Prince Wei."


    Mrs. Yuan was shocked: "Did my family Jin Chonge to save us?"


    Widow Xiao nodded: "It''s your eldest son."


    Thank God, we are finally saved. Mrs. Yuan sped her hands and bowed.


    Mother, are you okay? Yuan Zhi led a group of soldiers from the Five Cities in. Their armors were still stained with blood, and many of them had wounds on their bodies.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Mrs. Yuan said, rushing over to look at Yuan Zhi: "Jin Chong, how are you? Are you seriously injured? Is there really a bad guy in Xiushan? Have you caught them all?"


    Yuan Zhidao: "Well, a group of criminals did enter Xiushan, and the leader was Miao Wu from Huwanggou in Northeast China... Wei Qi wanted to kill Prince Wei, but he didn''t have enough troops, so he asked Concubine Guigui to let the group go. The beastes in."


    He looked at thedies present and said: "Those gangsters are bandits from the Northeast, and their methods are ruthless. In order to stabilize them, Concubine Guigui gave them all the maids of Xiushan. They were killed by the disaster, and they even killed them." There are hundreds of people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, they are real beasts, but Wei Qi and Concubine Guigui did not hesitate to let these beasts in in order to get rid of Prince Wei!"


    By the end of Yuan Zhi''s words, his eyes were already stained with blood, and he wanted to kill those beasts again.


    He said this because he wanted to tell this group of nobledies how terrible those beasts were, lest these nobledies think that Miao Wuye and others were just like that and did not know how to be grateful to Prince Wei for their rescue.

 Chapter 2997: Kill Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Palace【3】

    Chapter 2997: Kill Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Pce��3��


    Chapter 2997 Killing Wei Qi, in the Jinluan Pce [3]


    "Oh my God, it''s true!" Mrs. Yuan was shocked and angry, and deliberately cried: "How could your majesty, the nine-fifth-year-old king, let bandits into the pce? There is a queen in this beautiful mountain, and he All of my servants families are female, and many of them are unmarried. If you dont win, wont those beasts rush into the pce and harm all the female family members!


    Mrs. Yuan was really angry and was extremely ashamed of what Wei Qi had done, so she deliberately shouted out like this.


    She alsomented that thanks to her eldest son''s admiration for people who can lead troops in war, no matter how bad the rtionship between Wei Qi and Wei Xiao was, the eldest son''s heart also turned to Wei Xiao. Now he could save the lives of the Yuan family, otherwise The Yuan family was afraid that Wei Qi would drag him to death.


    Mrs. Tong couldn''t believe it and cried uncontrobly: "Deputy Commander Yuan, could this be a misunderstanding? Your Majesty has always been kind, how could you do such a thing as leading bandits into the pce and taking officials and their families hostage?"


    The Tong family is one of the reclusive wealthy families. Their daughter has just been in the pce for half a year and is being pampered. If Wei Qi is really a shameless person, there will definitely be many people who will oppose him. The throne will be unstable. Her Tong family Isnt it a loss to the bones!


    Yuan Zhidao: "Mrs. Tong, you are not fools. You should know that there is a kind of person in the world who likes to pretend to be good people, but in fact they are more vicious than anyone else."


    this?


    Mrs. Wang was shaking with anger and asked Yuan Zhi: "Nephew Yuan, are you really determined to take refuge with Prince Wei? He is a usurper of the throne!"


    Yuan Zhidao: "Mother Wang, your family should know best whether Prince Wei has usurped the throne... When he first rebelled against Chu, in order to win a unified country as soon as possible, Prince Wei did not rely on his military power to bully others, but He took a step back and gave up his position as the founder of the country to Wei Qi. And Wei Qi promised to make Prince Wei the second emperor of the David Dynasty. This was said under the witness of several of us in charge. Its determined.


    Theres still this thing! The wives of the reclusive wealthy family were going crazy. They grabbed Mrs. Wang and asked: Mrs. Wang, this is true, please speak quickly?!


    The new concubines also surrounded the Queen and asked in tears: "Queen, is there really such an agreement between Your Majesty and Prince Wei?"


    Mrs. Wang was afraid that Wei Qi would win, so she did not dare to tell the truth: "I am just a housewife. I don''t know about men''s affairs, so don''t ask me."


    But Queen Wang said: "It is indeed true."


    this!


    Oh my God, what evil have we, the hidden wealthy family, done? We boarded such a pirate ship! Thedies of the hidden wealthy family cried and cursed, wishing to eat Wei Qi alive.


    There were two bangs, and two pce concubines couldn''t bear the blow and fainted... If they had known this, they should not have entered the pce, but should have entered Prince Wei''s backyard!


    Zong Zhengya looked at their embarrassment and couldn''t help butugh... Hehe, they are indeed a group of idiots who have been hiding in the mountains for too long and have lost their brains. Everyone knows that Wei Qi and Wei Xiao are among the yers. Military power.


    But ridicule was ridicule, Zong Zhengya still stood up, supported Mrs. Tong, andforted: "Mrs. Tong, please don''t cry. My husband is only ruthless on the battlefield and will never touch the women. Don''t be afraid. Rx and stay here." , just wait for the things outside to end."


    Mrs. Tong looked at Zong Zhengya, her eyes full of gratitude: "Prince Wei..."


    "Mom, mother, can youe out? The second wolf is already very obedient!" The second wolf had heard the movement here for a long time, but finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and shouted in this direction.


    A bright smile appeared on Gu Jinli''s face, and he trotted towards the screen: "Okay, okay, we big and two wolves are so good."


    Soon, there was a sound of running, and two small figures rushed out from behind the screen, crying and running towards her: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, mother, it''s really mother, the two wolves are tired of waiting... Mother Did you win? Did you defeat the bad guy?"


    Gu Jinli smiled, this brat is still so determined to win, he asked this as soon as they met.


    "Win, win, aren''t you awesome? Didn''t I embarrass you?" Gu Jinli hugged the two cubs, his heart was so full that even his injured foot no longer felt pain.


    The second wolf shouted happily: "Ouch, mother has won, she is the best, she has a long face, I will give you the New Year''s money, many portions!" The double New Year''s money is no longer worthy of my mother''s contribution, so I have to give many portions.


    Gu Jinli smiled, gave each of them a kiss on the face, and said: "The big wolf and the two wolves are also very powerful. They have not made any noise, so they should be rewarded."


    Woo, Big Wolf, I dont want rewards, I want my mother to be well. Big Wolfy in Gu Jinlis arms and cried loudly, but after crying for a while, he held back his tears again: If you dont cry, your mother will be worried.


    Ah, my eldest cub is so well-behaved!


    but


    Gu Jinli said: "Big Wolf, you don''t have to hold it in. In front of your mother, you can cry as long as you want."


    Eng''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and his little chubby face became happy. He quickly opened his mouth and started to inhale, nning to burst into tears.


    Gu Jinli felt the veins on his forehead twitching at the sight. He quickly took out a hand, pressed the head of Eng''s head, and said: "Eng, please stop crying."


    Er Lang was stopped mid-inhale and said aggrievedly: "Mom, I hate it. I don''t allow Er Lang to cry."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Because Eng cried too much. Now he is one year older and can''t cry all the time. And your brother doesn''t cry often. Mother was afraid that he would hold it in, so she let him cry."


    The second wolf felt that his mother was right. He turned to look at the big wolf, poked the big wolf''s face, and said like a little adult: "Brother, please cry, don''t hold it in."


    But the big wolf said: "I don''t want to cry anymore, I want my mother to give me a hug."


    "Okay, mommy, I''ll give you a hug." Gu Jinli held the two cubs in his arms, caressing their heads andforting them to prevent them from getting frightened and having a fever.


    Zong Zhengya nced here and felt it was extremely dazzling...Gu Jinli, don''t be proud, I will definitely win and let you watch your children, rtives, and old friends die tragically one by one!


    Gu Jinli didn''t notice Zong Zhengya''s prying eyes, so he took the children to thank Mrs. Ouyang Zhang: "Thank you for always helping to take care of the children."


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang smiled and said: "Our two families are rted by marriage, so there is no need to be so polite."


    "Hey, I hear you are old." Gu Jinli was no longer polite, but went to see Sister Yu and asked her, "Are you afraid?"


    Sister Yu shook her head, looked up at her and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, I know Aunt Qin will not let anything happen to us."


    Gu Jinli smiled. Ever since she rescued Zhang''s family on the way west, the little girl has always trusted her.


    While they were talking, Mrs. Wang started arguing again: "Zong Zhengya, shut up, Mrs. Zhouhou cannot go to Jinluan Pce, she must stay here!"


    Zong Zhengya supported Mrs. Zhou Hou, who was about to faint, and persuaded: "Cousin, Wei Qi is unpopr, and many of the Wei army are attacking your cousin. The only troops Wei Qi can rely on are Zhou Hou, but no matter how powerful Zhou Hou is, He is no match for your cousin-inw. If you dont want to see Zhou Hou being dragged to death by Wei Qi, you should go out and persuade him to abandon the dark side and join the bright side."

 Chapter 2998: Kill Wei Qi and confront him

    Chapter 2998: Kill Wei Qi and confront him


    Chapter 2998 Killing Wei Qi and confronting him


    Mrs. Zhou Hou is the granddaughter of Shangguange Lao and cousins with Zong Zhengya. She grew up in a well-educated family and always remembers the honor and disgrace of her family as the first priority.


    But


    Mrs. Zhou Hou was very embarrassed and said with a painful face: "On the night when I got married to Mr. Hou, he once said that His Majesty was very kind to him and he wanted to be loyal to His Majesty, so he asked me not to get involved with him. Duo, if he loses, he will give me a divorce letter and let me go back to my parents'' house to live, and he will never hinder me from keeping up with the official family."


    Zhou Huang had already given the He Li Shu to her and told her that if he won today, the He Li Shu would be torn up. If he lost, she would take the He Li Shu and leave.


    Because of this, Mrs. Zhou Hou refused to be a lobbyist... Zhou Huang treated her sincerely and left a way out for her, so she did not want to be a hostage holding him back.


    She said these things, then held Zong Zhengya''s hand and begged: "Cousin, this is a matter for men. We women, please leave it alone, okay?"


    What happened to the female streamers?


    Cant women do great things?


    Throughout the dynasties, there were many queen mothers who listened to the government behind the curtain. During the Qin Dynasty, there were still female generals who led troops in battles. There were still women in power in the desert countries!


    Hearing this, Zong Zhengya almost couldn''t help but p Mrs. Zhou Hou: "Cousin, although we are women, we are from aristocratic families and married to high-ranking people. We have been tied to the court for a long time. , I cant tell at all...Second cousin, you have always been kind, are you going to watch the Marquis of Zhou fight with your cousin-inw for Wei Qi, and bring chaos to this fine capital?!"


    Zong Zhengya is obviously anxious, and she is anxious because she wants to take credit!


    Qian Li''er is dead, and the bandits in Xiushan have been annihted by Yuan Zhi''s troops. Wei Xiao has a great chance of winning what happened today, and Zhou Huang is Wei Xiao''s biggest obstacle to killing Wei Qi. If she can win Second cousin, let the second cousine forward to persuade Zhou Huang to surrender, then she can make a great contribution, keep her position as queen, and maybe improve her rtionship with Wei Xiao.


    Mrs. Zhou Hou shook her head repeatedly, holding the clothes on her abdomen, and said: "Cousin, I don''t have it. The capital is my hometown. I always hope that it will be stable and prosperous..."


    Gu Jinli walked over and said, "Mrs. Zhou Hou, don''t get excited."


    Zong Zhengya was filled with hatred when he saw this... Damn you bitch, why did youe here to cause trouble if you don''t take care of your child?


    But Gu Jinli held Madam Zhou Hous hand and felt her pulse. After a moment, he asked: Mrs. Zhou Hou, is your menstrual period dyed?


    Mrs. Zhou Hou was stunned for a moment. After she came to her senses, she said: "It''s a few dayste, but I thought it was because I was too busy preparing New Year''s goods recently. Couldn''t it be that it''s me, it''s me..."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, it''s a happy pulse, but the fetal condition is a little unstable. Do you have a stomachache?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou Hou cried with joy: "I, I''m pregnant?"


    Although Zhou Huang was more than ten years older than her, she resisted when the Shangguan family wanted to marry Zhou Huang, but Zhou Huang treated her very well after the marriage, and he didn''t have any gangster streak in him. Instead, he was a well-educated and polite person. Therefore, she did not resist giving birth to a child for him.


    "Auntie, if you don''t cry, the baby will be sad." Eng loves babies the most. When he heard that Mrs. Zhouhou was pregnant, he hurried over and greeted her belly: "Baby, happy New Year, I''ll give you some lucky money. .


    Happily, he opened the bag, took out two pieces of flower silver and two pieces of flesh and blood silver, and handed them to Mrs. Zhou Hou: "The new year''s money for the baby, you must take good care of the baby, don''t cry."


    Good guy, howe you even know about women raising babies?


    Er Lang said in a loud voice: "A baby can only be given a piece of lucky money, but my mother said that some aunts will be pregnant with twins, just like Er Lang and Big Wolf."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou Hou thought of the child in her belly and Zhou Huang''s current situation, and her tears fell even more. She took the New Year''s money and said, "Thank you, young master." "Haha, no thank you, it''s my brother who should do it." You can do it." Eng said like an adult, he really liked being a little brother, and said to the big wolf: "Brother, please give me the lucky money."


    "Okay." The big wolf came over and gave Mrs. Zhou Hou two pieces of silver fornterns as a lucky gift, and said seriously: "Have auspicious New Year, may you be healthy, happy and prosperous."


    Mother said, this is the best auspicious word in the world.


    Thank you, Prince Qin. Mrs. Zhouhou epted it.


    Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Zhou Hou, your fetus is not stable. Don''t get excited anymore. Go and lie down behind the screen. I''ll give you a few injections. We''ll talk about other things after the fetus is safe."


    Lets talk about it after the pregnancy is finished!


    Zong Zhengya was angry. He grabbed Mrs. Zhouhou and said, "Second cousin, we don''t wait for anyone to do the Jinluan Pce. If it''s toote, the child in your belly will have no father."


    He came up with anotherpromise idea: "How about this? You don''t have toe forward, just write a letter to the Marquis of Zhou and persuade him not to follow the dark road. How about that?"


    this?


    "Cousin, you are right, but I...ah~" Midway through Mrs. Zhou Hou''s words, her stomach began to throb again, and her face became paler. She quickly grabbed Gu Jinli''s hand and cried: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, please help me. My child... I feel pain in my lower abdomen, is my child going to die?!"


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. It''s not that serious. I''ll give you a round of injections and you''ll be fine." Gu Jinli said, and said to the otherdies, "Get out of the way. I''m going to give Mrs. Zhou Hou an injection to protect her pregnancy."


    Eng then shouted: "Ah, grandma, aunts, and aunts, get out of the way. Mom wants to save the baby. Nothing can happen to the baby!"


    At the end, thinking that the baby might die, the little guy shed tears and cried loudly.


    Afraid that her crying would scare the baby, she quickly covered her mouth and stopped crying.


    The big wolf hugged him and said, "Brother, don''t cry. As long as your mother is here, the baby will be fine."


    "Big wolf and two wolves, go stay with your grandma Ouyang. Mom has no time to take care of you." Gu Jinli said, helping Mrs. Zhou Hou to go behind the screen.


    Upon seeing this, Yuan Zhi exited the Qi''an Hall and waited outside, but he shouted: "Mrs. Duke of Qin, please keep the child of the Marquis of Zhou!"


    In order to avenge his sister, Zhou Hou did not hesitate to go up the mountain to be a bandit. This shows that he is a person who attaches great importance to family ties. Maybe this fetus can be a weapon to persuade Zhou Huang!


    Mrs. Yuan red at his back and said, "Stop shouting. If you disturb Mrs. Qin Guogong and cause her to get the wrong needle, you''re doomed!"


    After saying that, he closed the pce door with a bang and ran to wait outside the screen.


    Three quarters of an hourter, Gu Jinli withdrew the injection, and Mrs. Zhou Hou''s stomach no longer hurt: "There is no sinking feeling in the stomach anymore...Mrs. Qin Guogong, thank you, you are my lifesaver."


    No matter what choice Zhou Huang makes and what her fate will be, she will give birth to this child and raise her child well.


    "Thank you, cousin, for saving my cousin." Zong Zhengya bowed to Gu Jinli, thanked her solemnly, andforted Mrs. Zhou for a few words, and finally couldn''t help it anymore: "Second cousin, for the sake of the child, give me Lord Zhou, please write a letter."

 Chapter 2999: Kill Wei Qi and confront him【2】

    Chapter 2999: Kill Wei Qi and confront him��2��


    Chapter 2999 Killing Wei Qi and confronting him2


    Zong Zhengya was afraid that Mrs. Zhou Hou would not agree, so he added: "Second cousin, you don''t need to write too much, just tell Zhou Hou that you are pregnant and want to apany the child to grow up with him."


    "But"


    "Second cousin, if you hesitate any longer, Marquis Zhou will be dead." Zong Zhengya put his hand on Madam Zhou''s belly, stared into her eyes and said, "Second cousin, if the child knows what happened today when he grows up, Son, the child may me you, the mother, for not helping his father. Do you want the child to hate you?"


    After saying that, he pressed his hand quietly and hard, which shocked Mrs. Zhou Hou''s body.


    The Queen couldn''t help it anymore and red at Zong Zhengya angrily: "Princess Wei, I will be angry with Your Majesty and the precious concubine because they used their female rtives as hostages. Do you want to be the second precious concubine?!"


    It should be noted that a few minutes ago they all stood up together and said, "No matter what the external situation is, the women''s family members will not be harmed." Now do they want to p themselves in the face?


    Zong Zhengya sneered in his heart, Qian Li''er is nothing, if he wants to be her, he should also be Wei Qi!


    Zong Zhengya was able to bend and stretch, and he quickly admitted his mistake: "What the Empress said was that I really wanted the capital to avoid the disaster of war, so I made a mistake and asked my second cousin to persuade the Marquis of Zhou."


    He also apologized to Mrs. Zhou Hou: "Second cousin, I''m sorry, it''s my fault... Don''t worry, no matter you win or lose, as long as your cousin doesn''t die, I will protect you and your child in your belly. No one will dare to bully you orphans and widows." mother!"


    Speaking righteously, if you are not grateful, it is your fault.


    Mrs. Zhou Hou was really grateful: "Thank you, cousin. It''s me who has made things difficult for my cousin. I''m sorry~"


    Zong Zhengya patted Madam Zhouhou''s hand and said, "Thank you, we are direct cousins... You should have a good rest first. Madam Yuan and I will go see Yuan Zhi and ask how the situation is outside."


    "Princess Wei, let''s go too." Thedies in the pce followed her one after another, for fear of missing the news outside.


    "Jin Chong,e in and answer the question." Mrs. Yuan opened the pce door, let Yuan Zhi in, and asked, "Aside from Xiushan, how is the situation in the imperial city and the inner pce?"


    Yuan Zhidao: "I only know that Wei Qi and Concubine Gui Bao have hidden a lot of secret troops in the imperial city and the capital. Many of these secret troops were introduced by Concubine Bao Bao, and they are not good things. Also, Your Majesty sent the prince to jail." He assassinated Prince Wei, but was subdued by Prince Wei. There are many people around the prince who belong to Prince Wei."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Fan, Mrs. Zuo, thedies of the reclusive wealthy family, and the concubines almost fainted.


    Mrs. Wang didn''t want to believe that this was true, so she said: "Jin Chong, are you lying to us? How could Prince Wei ce so many people around His Majesty?"


    Zong Zhengya seized the opportunity and said hurriedly: "Mrs. Wang, what Yuan Zhi said should be true. When he was chasing down the precious concubine, his cousins had already said in the yard that Wu Qing, Liang Ju and others around his majesty They are all my husbands backbone.


    Damn it, what does Zong Zhengya mean by saying this? It makes her rtionship with Wei Xiao very unusual!


    Gu Jinli was angry when he heard this, walked out, took a look at Zong Zhengya, and said loudly: "Prince Wei,dies and gentlemen, I know these inside stories, not from Prince Wei, but from Duke Cheng... He The old man watched Qin Guogong and I grow up, and felt very sorry for the big wolf and the two wolves, and didn''t want us to be implicated, so he informed the Qin family of some things in advance."


    Zong Zhengyas n was foiled by Gu Jinli on the spot, and she felt very unhappy... However, as long as she wins, Gu Jinlis reputation will be written by her, and she can nder Gu Jinli however she wants!


    "Prince Wei was actually prepared, so is His Majesty doomed? What about us concubines? We are only teenagers, and we have just entered the pce less than a year ago!" Wei Qi''s concubines began to cry, one of them The man was terrified and looked quite pitiful.


    Seeing their miserable appearance, Zong Zhengya felt very happy... She came from a famous family and was proud, but she became a victim of the dynasty''s strife. Not only was she unable to have children in this life, she was separated from her husband and was despised by her mother''s family... In this case, then, How can other women with inferior backgrounds and abilities be qualified to live a peaceful and happy life? !


    "Don''t be afraid,dies. If my husband wins, I will definitely spare your lives."


    However, I will throw you to the mountains to cultivate, and then find some benefactors for you, and I will never let you suffer for the rest of your life.


    Zong Zhengya said again: "Look, your eyes are swollen from crying. Stop crying and follow me to the side hall to wash your face." What does this mean?


    There are smartdies of the reclusive wealthy family who have already figured it out.


    Mrs. Tong immediately supported her daughter and said, "Sister Qing, stop crying. Mom will take you to the side hall to wash your face and wake up."


    Concubine Qing was only sixteen years old and was still a child who relied on her family. After hearing this, she nodded and went to the side hall while crying.


    Subsequently, severaldies supported several concubines to follow. The king and queen just watched and did not speak... They have the right to fight for their own lives.


    Zong Zhengya was very happy to see this. A group of dodders who can only live by relying on men, you deserve to be exploited by groups of people!


    Zong Zhengya nced at Yuan Zhi and left the Qi''an Hall.


    Yuan Zhi followed.


    Mrs. Yuan was afraid that her son would be tricked, so she hurried to follow him.


    A few people didnt stop until they left the yard.


    Yuan Zhi saluted and said, "What are your orders from Princess Wei?"


    Zong Zhengya took out a jade pendant and said, "This is the jade pendant that Mrs. Zhou Hou has carried since she was a child. Take it to the Jinluan Pce and tell Zhou Huang that she is pregnant."


    Mrs. Yuan was shocked: "Prince Wei, when we were in the pce, you and the Queen made a promise on behalf of both parties, saying that you would not use women to ckmail ministers."


    What''s going on now? !


    Zong Zhengya looked at Mrs. Yuan and said, "Mrs. Yuan, I just told Zhou Huang the truth and hoped that he would think twice before acting. I didn''t mean to threaten you."


    He nced at Yuan Zhi again and said to Mrs. Yuan: "Mrs. Yuan, although my husband has a great chance of winning in today''s matter, there is still danger. Your eldest son is so young, so you don''t want anything to happen to him. "


    this?


    Mrs. Yuan choked... As a mother, she would rather die than have anything happen to Yuan Zhi.


    Mrs. Yuan was silent: "I won''t tell anyone in the pce what''s going on here."


    Zong Zhengya smiled: "Thank you, Mrs. Yuan."


    Yuan Zhi frowned when he heard this and disagreed with Zong Zhengya''s approach: "Prince Wei, you don''t have to be like this. Prince Wei can handle matters in the court, and there is no need for women to interfere."


    Hehe, of course Zong Zhengya knew that Wei Xiao could solve it, but after Wei Xiao won with his own ability, she and the Zong Zheng family would be even less valuable, so she must make great contributions to Wei Xiao''s ascension to the throne!


    Zong Zhengya said with tears in his eyes: "I know everything you said. I don''t mean to be troublesome, I just want to help him."


    So affectionate!


    Princess Wei, my sister Qing is willing to follow Deputy Commander Yuan to the Jinluan Hall to be a witness! Mrs. Tong dragged her daughter out.

 Chapter 3000: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die

    Chapter 3000: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die


    Zong Zhengya smiled. She knew that Mrs. Tong was spineless and would definitely force Concubine Qing to testify: "Mrs. Tong understands justice, thank you very much."


    "No thank you, no thank you." Mrs. Tong said with a smile: "Wei Qi and Concubine Gui Bao did such things as attracting bandits into the imperial city and harming the emperor''s life. Anyone with a conscience will stand up and testify against them!"


    But Yuan Zhi refused: "Princess, there is no need for them to testify, as long as the female family members stay at Qi''an Hall."


    Zong Zhengya said: "Deputy Commander Yuan, although it is not good to ask the female rtives to testify, firstly, they are voluntary, and secondly, theiring forward can save a lot of trouble, and even prevent the imperial city from a big war."


    It is not easy for Wei Xiao to seed, because there are many people in the court who like ipetent emperors and are afraid of hard-working kings.


    Yuan Zhidao: "Princess, don''t worry, the bandit leader Miao Wu still has a group of survivors, plus the corpses of the pce maids who were harmed, the corpses of the precious concubine, and Aunt Li and the others, the evil done by Wei Qi and the precious concubine." The evidence is conclusive."


    There is no need for Mrs. Tong and her daughter to testify.


    Yuan Zhi said again: "Princess, this is what Prince Wei meant...Prince Wei said that this is a man''s business and there is no need for women to interfere."


    Prince Wei doesnt want people to say that his sess was achieved with the help of women. This is a shame for him!


    Zong Zhengya could only agree: "Then do as your husband says."


    Wei Xiao has always looked down on women, especially women who are too capable, uneasy at home and want to get involved in big things. Gu Jinli has been hated by Wei Xiao for many years because of this. She has not yet be the Queen Mother, so she has to follow Wei Xiao''s advice and cannot let him go. He hates himself so much.


    "Thank you, Princess." Yuan Zhi waved to the outside and said, "Take the body of the precious concubine, Grandma Li and others away."


    "Yes." Immediately a group of people came in and carried Concubine Guigui, Nanny Li and others away.


    Yuan Zhi took out another bag, divided themand arrows in the bag into three parts, and handed one to Zong Zhengya: "Princess, this is themand arrow. If there is an attack here, you release themand arrow, and someone wille to rescue you eventually." .


    The remaining two copies were given to Mrs. Yuan: "This is for my mother and the Duke of Qin''s wife."


    Mrs. Yuan understood women''s thoughts better and felt that Zong Zhengya would definitely be unhappy, so she quickly asked: "Boss, why did you give themand arrow to Mrs. Qin Guogong?"


    After saying that, he winked at Yuan Zhi... Please exin clearly quickly, otherwise the scandal between Prince Wei and Mrs. Qin Guogong will spread more and more fiercely!


    Yuan Zhi was stunned and replied: "Because Qin Guogong and Lu Guogong have been helping Prince Wei, and Prince Wei promised Qin Guogong that he would protect the female rtives of Qin Gu''s family when something happened, so Qin Guogong''s wife also has a life-saving role. Command arrow."


    Mrs. Yuan suddenly realized: "Oh, that''s it!"


    The exnation is clear enough, and Princess Wei will definitely not misunderstand anything again.


    Zong Zhengya naturally understood that Wei Xiao and Gu Jinli had always disliked each other, and Wei Xiao even wanted to assassinate Gu Jinli.


    But so what?


    As long as there is a chance, she will still ruin Gu Jinli''s reputation. It is best to have Wei Xiao and Gu Jinli confirm the rumors!


    because


    What Zong Zhengya wants is to destroy the David Dynasty, and the fastest way to copse the David Dynasty is... to make the Duke of Qin and Wei Xiao turn against each other!


    "Deputy Commander Yuan, after you leave, will anyone protect us?" Zong Zhengya asked, with worry on his face: "We are all female rtives here. We have been frightened by the precious concubine once, and we can''t stand it anymore. Shocked the second time.


    Yuan Zhi shouted outside: "Prisoner Zhong, pleasee in."


    How to use "please" to a eunuch? Zong Zhengya looked at the courtyard door curiously.


    Soon, a middle-aged **** with fair skin, good looks and a slim body came in.


    Yuan Zhi smiled and said: "This is Zhong Changfu. He has been on duty in Xiushan. He is in charge of a thirty-man internal guard team. He made a great contribution when he wiped out Miao Wu just now. After the general leaves, he will follow the other two We have two small banners to protect the female family members together. If the princess has any instructions, just ask the warden Zhong."


    Zhong Naijian saluted in a sensible manner: "Old ve pays homage to the princess."


    "No need to be more polite, the next one is the **** Lao Zhong." Zong Zhengya started to win over the **** Zhong... A meritorious **** will definitely be reused when Wei Xiao ascends the throne and bes the emperor. She seeded in wooing him. After that, it will be much easier to do something in the pce.


    Zong Zhengyas abacus was good, but Zhong Naijian also had another identity, the godson of the Qin Dynastys inner prison...otherwise, how could you think that Zhong Naijian could be in charge of Xiushans internal guards?


    Of course it was the Qin Dynasty''s inner **** who acted as a guarantor in front of Emperor Jingyuan.


    Just because he has led the internal supervision troops, this rtionship must be kept secret, and few people know about it.


    However, Zhong Naijian was a man who had been in the pce for more than thirty years. He cooperated very well with Zong Zhengya and said gratefully: "It is a blessing for me to be able to protect the princess."


    After Yuan Zhi introduced Zhong Neijian, he hurriedly said goodbye and left, taking the rest of his troops to help Wei Xiao.


    Mrs. Tong hurriedly shouted: "Deputy Commander Yuan, please tell my master that the Tong family is on the side of Prince Wei, so he should not be confused!"


    If his master foolishly supports Wei Qi, the Tong family will be doomed.


    Yuan Zhi did not look back, and only said: "Prince Wei said that matters in the court will not affect the female family members."


    Prince Wei''s reputation was too bad, so before he took action, Duke Cheno told him not to harm his female family members, otherwise they would not help him.


    Zhong Neijian, follow me in to meet all thedies. Zong Zhengya led Zhong Neijian into the Qian Hall.


    After Zhong Neijian saluted thedies, he wisely said: "The old ve was sent by Prince Wei to protect thedies. Madams, don''t worry, the bandits in Xiushan have been cleaned up, and the survivors have been taken to the Jinluan Hall to serve as witnesses. Prince Wei has thought carefully, has arge number of troops, and has countless supporters, so he thinks he can sort things out without getting dark and let thedies go home."


    He also emphasized: "Prince Wei said that no matter how the court changes, the ministers'' children and their families will not be lost."


    It is a female dependent, and a man or something, he must die or die, and there must be no future troubles.


    After thedies heard this, some were happy and some were sad. For a while, the hall was half filled with joy and half crying.


    Engforted the cryingdies: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll give you money. Be happy."


    When Zhong Naijian saw this, his expression was unstable, but he was very happy in his heart. He looked at Dng and Gu Jinli and left with peace of mind... The Qin family are all safe and sound, so the godfather can rest assured.


    After the drum beat of 441 sounded, Wei Qi was overjoyed. He felt that the dragon chair under his **** was secure. It took more than a quarter of an hour to suppress the ecstasy in his heart. He lowered his head and looked down at the courtiers in the pce and said loudly: "God bless David, from now on, the Davidic dynasty will be passed down for generations toe!"


    And he is the founder and master of this dynasty, and his children and grandchildren will also be the masters of this dynasty. Without Wei Xiao, he willpletely obliterate Wei Xiao from the history books!


    Unfortunately, before Wei Qi could be happy for a long time, the imperial guards outside the Jinluan Pce noticed something was wrong: "Why does it seem like there is a sound of fighting? Go and see what happened?!"

 Chapter 3001: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die【2】

    Chapter 3001: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die��2��


    Chapter 3001: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die2


    "Yes." Zeng Baihu of the Royal Forest Army hurriedly led his troops to check the situation.


    Zhou Huang knew that something would happen today, so he asked his confidant Vice General Wu to stand at thest position of the generals, close to the pce gate. After discovering the situation here, he took a few steps back and asked Commander Yuan: "Commander Yuan, something happened. ?


    Commander Yuan is Yuan Zhi''s father. He was originally trusted by Wei Qi, but today he was put to guard the pce gate, while Fan Mao led the imperial guards to protect Wei Qi inside the pce.


    Commander Yuan said: "There seems to be a sound of fighting at the Liubu Yamen. We have sent people to see it. We will not know what happened until theye back."


    After hearing this, Vice General Wu quickly returned to the pce and reported the matter to Zhou Huang.


    Wei Qi had noticed the movement here and took a look at Zhang Naijian.


    Zhang Naijian asked in a sharp voice: "Marquis Zhou, what''s the fuss about?!"


    Zhou Huang did not dare to hide anything, so he stood up and said, "Your Majesty, Commander Yuan is here to report that there seems to be the sound of fighting outside!"


    Is there any sound of fighting?


    How is it possible? Isnt Wei Xiao dead?


    Wei Qi panicked for a moment and quickly came to the conclusion... It seemed that Wei Xiao''s loyal subordinates stationed in the imperial city learned of his death and wanted to avenge him.


    However, Wei Xiao is dead, what kind of trouble can those subordinates make? !


    The ministers also reacted, and they were all shocked.


    Mr. Wang quickly turned to Commander Yuan and asked: "Commander Yuan, is there really a sound of fighting? You dare to cause chaos in the imperial city on New Year''s Day. This is treason. Commander Yuan hastily led his troops to kill this group." Rebellious ministers and traitors!


    Commander Yuan entered the pce, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, there are just faint sounds of fighting. Whether someone is causing trouble or not, we will not know until the Imperial Guardse back to report."


    Lord Wang pointed at Commander Yuan and said angrily: "Commander Yuan, your Majesty and the ministers are here. If you don''t kill the enemy when you hear the sound of fighting, do you want to put your Majesty and the ministers to death?!"


    This crime was too serious for Commander Yuan to bear, so he immediately asked Wei Qi for instructions: "Your Majesty, are you going to lead troops to garrison outside the Jinluan Pce?"


    urate. Wei Qi agreed.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    As the gong sounded, the thousands of imperial guards guarding the outside of the Jinluan Hall immediately gathered and built three long defense lines with shields and bodies in the open space in front of the Jinluan Hall.


    After the long defense line was built, the surrounding area became quiet, and the sound of fighting became clearer.


    Commander Yuan''s heart trembled, and he quickly pointed to a small g: "Chen Xiaoqi, quickly lead people to investigate the situation again."


    "Yes." Chen Xiaoqi ran away with his men and horses, but came back within half a quarter of an hour, along with Zeng Baihu.


    Zeng Baihu''s eyes were filled with horror: "Commander Yuan, Prince Wei came with arge number of troops to kill, and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince was held hostage. The soldiers and horses arranged on the road were afraid of hurting the Crown Prince, so they did not dare to desperately stop Prince Wei. He was about to reach the Jinluan Pce!" "


    this?


    Commander Yuan was shocked and felt veryplicated...Prince Wei and His Majesty finally reached this point.


    Lets go into the pce and report the situation to Your Majesty in person! Commander Yuan dragged Zeng Baihu to the Jinluan Pce.


    With a plop, Zeng Baihu knelt down as soon as he arrived at the pce gate: "Your Majesty, your Majesty is in trouble, Prince Wei has rebelled, the prince has been captured as a hostage, and he ising to kill him!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole pce was in an uproar.


    "The felon Wei Xiao dared to escape from prison and rebel. This, he wants to destroy the David Dynasty!" Mr. Wang shouted sadly, his body trembling with fear. He knew very well that Wei Xiao was powerful and it would not be easy to kill him. .


    But the Wang family must support Wei Qi. If Wei Qi dies, the Wang family will no longer be a descendant!


    Master Zuo was very smart. He just pretended that he was mute and did not even fart. He shrank his body in an attempt to make Wei Qi ignore him. Wei Qi was stunned for a while, then came to his senses: "How dare Wei Xiao rebel!"


    Wei Lin is a loser. He already put Wei Xiao in death row, put poison in the prison, and gave help to so many dead soldiers, but he still failed!


    As expected, this seed with rural blood cannot be raised up. After Wei Xiao is destroyed, he must seize the time to give birth to two sons with noble births. He cannot let the blood of David''s royal family be ruined in Qian Lier''s hands.


    Wei Qi ordered: "Zhou Huang, gather the troops and kill the rebel king Wei Xiao!"


    "Yes!" Zhou Huang took the order and ordered a group of generals to leave the Jinluan Pce on the spot.


    Dong dong, dong dong dong!


    A burst of drums sounded, and not long after, groups of soldiers wearing armor and armed with swords and guns came from all directions. In a short time, the square outside the huge Jinluan Pce was filled up, and then they entered the Dongshen Gate of the Jinluan Pce Square. For the pass, sit and wait for Wei Xiao to throw himself into the trap.


    The ministers in the Jinluan Pce had already poured out. Looking at the crowd of soldiers at the bottom of the steps, they were shocked... Wei Qi had quietly arranged so many soldiers and horses in the pce.


    It must be at least 30,000, right?


    Even the observation tower was rolled out...even the luggage was prepared!


    Wei Qi also came out and stood among the ministers. Seeing the shocked expressions of the ministers, he felt extremelyfortable... Heh, do you think he was not prepared?


    Wrong, he has been preparing to kill Wei Xiao!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded again, and the sentry standing on the observation tower shouted down: "Marquis of Zhou, the rebel king Wei Xiao is here!"


    Zhou Huang asked: "Have you seen His Highness the Crown Prince? How is the situation?"


    The sentry looked up for a while and replied: "I saw it. His Royal Highness is being held hostage. His body can move and he is still alive!"


    After hearing this, Zhou Huang breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and went up the steps, and said to Wei Qi: "Your Majesty, His Highness the Crown Prince is still alive... For the sake of the safety of His Highness the Crown Prince, do not shoot the rebel king with arrows, otherwise His Highness the Crown Prince may be injured. life."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi almost blurted out, "Don''t worry about Wei Lin, shoot Wei Xiao at any cost"!


    But all the ministers were watching, and he could not say the words to kill him himself.


    After hearing this, Mr. Zuo hurriedly came out and said: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is your only heir. He is the inheritance of the David Dynasty. You must not let go of arrows... It is better to let Zhou Hou use the excuse of peace talks to deal with the rebel king. , take the opportunity to rescue His Highness the Crown Prince, and then kill the rebel king with random arrows after the Crown Prince is safe!"


    This is a good strategy.


    Many ministers stood up and said: "I second the proposal!"


    Wei Qi had no choice but to say: "That''s right."


    Master Zuo, Master Wang, Master He, Master Quan, and Mr. Shangguan Ge were appointed as lobbyists, while Mr. Feng, Ouyang Zhang and others who were more able to persuade Wei Xiao were retained.


    Mr. Feng is kind to the Wei family, and Ouyang Zhang is an inw of the Qin family. Both of these people have some importance to Wei Xiao. Keeping them can be used as hostages at critical moments to threaten Wei Xiao!


    My lords, please follow me! Zhou Huang said, taking several lords with him, a group of generals, and a hundred archers to Dongshen Gate.


    Mr. Zuo felt extremely regretful... If I had known that he would be asked to be a lobbyist, he would have pretended to be mute to the end.


    After Zhou Huang arrived at the gate, he stood across the defense line formed by shield soldiers and said to Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, let His Royal Highness go immediately. Don''t be stubborn anymore!"


    Hehe, Wei Xiao smiled: "Don''t be the one who is obsessed with it."


    Then he said: "Zhou Huang, I respect you as a man. As long as you withdraw your troops and horses and let me enter the Jinluan Pce, I can guarantee that you will spare your lives!"

 Chapter 3002: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die【3】

    Chapter 3002: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die��3��


    Chapter 3002: Kill Wei Qi, this is where you will die3


    Mr. Zuo''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He patted Zhou Huang on the back and said, "Marquis Zhou, it''s the first day of the Lunar New Year. It''s not easy to see blood. If you can talk, don''t do anything."


    He worked hard all his life and finally brought great wealth to his family, but he didn''t want to die after just two years of enjoyment!


    Moreover


    We have lived and died together with Prince Wei, there is no need to fight to the point of life and death~


    Mr. Zuo was afraid of death, so he said this very quietly, for fear that Wei Qi would punish him with death for betraying the king!


    Zhou Huang listened to these words and remembered the past when he and Wei Xiao fought together and entrusted their life and death to each other, but...


    "Wei Xiao, you held the prince hostage and raised an army to rebel. As a general of David, I have the responsibility to quell the rebellion. I can''t let you into the Dongshen Gate!" Zhou Huang mmed the half-man-high sword on the ground and looked at it. With determination that would not give in, he looked directly at Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty is the Emperor David. As a minister, I must protect Your Majesty. If you want to get through, defeat me first!"


    But Wei Xiao didn''t want to fight head-on with Zhou Huang''s 30,000 troops. It would be too time-consuming... Xiao Luo You, Grandpa, Gu Jincheng, and Gu Jin''an were still in the Jinluan Pce. If he didn''t go in early, they would be in trouble.


    Wei Xiao sneered, with contempt in his eyes: "Zhou Huang, you are really good at leading troops in war, but you are also stupid. You have never thought about how I caught Wei Lin, who was protected by countless dead soldiers, while I was on death row. The prince who is here?"


    Although Zhou Huang didn''t know about the assassination, he vaguely had the answer in his heart.


    But Wei Qi was kind to him. As Wei Qi''s loyal minister, he couldn''t ask more questions.


    Master Zuo asked for him: "Rebel King, how did you catch the prince? Did the princee to find you in prison?!"


    Although I scold you for rebelling against the king, I really mean to support you in my words. Don''t kill my whole family!


    Wei Xiao nced at Mr. Zuo and was very satisfied with his knowledge of current affairs. He looked at Wei Lin, moved his hand, removed the cloth ball from Wei Lin''s mouth, and put a dagger on Wei Lin''s neck, saying: "Put it on If you tell the truth about what Wei Qi asked you to do, if you dare to lie, not only will you lose your position as the county king, but you will also have your throat cut off with a knife!"


    Wei Lin was too frightened to save himself, and responded tremblingly: "Yes, yes~"


    After waiting for a while, he cried and told what Wei Qi asked him to do.


    Finally, she cried: "Uuuuuuu, I don''t want to. I told my father that I was still a child and I didn''t dare to kill anyone. Wei Xiao is still powerful. What if he kills me? But my father didn''t agree. He said that as a prince, you have to be capable, and killing Wei Xiao can prove that I am a capable prince... wuwuwu, I don''t want to do this, I really don''t want to."


    He then turned to Zhou Huang and said: "Marquis Zhou, save me, save me, I don''t want to die yet, I''m just a child!"


    As soon as Wei Lin''s words came out, the soldiers behind Dongshen Gate exploded... His Highness the Crown Prince would be arrested for assassinating Prince Wei?


    Let a child of the prince assassinate Prince Wei is undoubtedly asking the prince to die.


    Unexpectedly, His Majesty hated Prince Wei so much that he wanted to assassinate him on the first day of the Lunar New Year. Those words that he said before about loving Prince Wei, treating Prince Wei as his own son, that the fault was Meng Shuyu''s fault, and that he would find out the truth and save Prince Wei, Is it all a lie? !


    The whispers of the soldiers soon reached the Jinluan Pce. Wei Qi was so angry that he almost ordered someone to shoot Wei Lin with an arrow, and hurriedly sent Fan Mao and Zhang Neijian to refute.


    "Nonsense!" Fan Mao and Zhang Naijian hurried over. Zhang Naijian, who spoke clearly, pointed at Wei Lin and said: "His Royal Highness, you are His Majesty''s only heir and the future emperor of the David Dynasty. Mo You want to nder His Majesty because you are afraid of the cruelty of the rebel king!"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Little cousin, it seems that your father is nning to abandon you. Your life is at risk... If chaos breaks outter, you have to be careful to avoid being silenced by your father''s people. You are the only heir. In the past year, your father has been working hard with the pce concubine to give you a younger brother." Wei Lin was stunned, panic struck, and he cried towards Zhang Naijian: "I don''t have one, the prince said. Everything is true, Ning Hou and Wu Qing can testify!"


    He is really hopelessly stupid... It''s also because Wei Lin is young. If he were a few years older, he wouldn''t have blown himself up like this even if he was frightened.


    Ning Ji stood up, walked between the two armies, unfolded Wei Lin''s confession in prison, and said to Zhou Huang: "Marquis Zhou, this is the confession that Wei Lin wrote in his own hand in prison. The whole story isplete. Please read it. .


    Zhou Huang didn''t answer, but looked at Ning Ji disappointedly: "Ninghou, I didn''t expect you to be a traitor to the king... His Majesty treats you well, why do you betray him?"


    As well as the civil servants behind him, none of them spoke. Could it be that they also betrayed His Majesty? !


    Ning Ji shook his head: "The Marquis of Zhou is wrong. I have been treating your Majesty favorably all along. I used my own power to help him ascend the throne, but I didn''t expect that I would give everything I had and risk the lives of the entire n to help him." He is actually a **** who killed his father and brother, murdered his father-inw and his whole family, and framed Zhongliang!"


    Zhou Huang was shocked: "What do you mean by this?!"


    Master Zuo was also shocked: "Isn''t it Prince Wei who killed my father-inw and his family? How did he be your majesty?"


    Ning Ji sneered, took out Li Shng''s suicide note, handed it to Zhou Huang, looked at it for a while, and quickly returned it for fear of being robbed, saying: "This is the suicide note of Li Shng of Da Chu. He is Wei Qi''s father-inw. He found Wei Qi Aftermitting the evil deeds and leaving clues in Mr. Guanhais grave, Prince Wei has sent people to collect evidence. The truth about the Wei familys old case will soon be revealed.


    Zhou Huang was horrified, but still unwilling to believe that his benefactor was such a beast, he said in a deep voice: "I just saw a Li family seal, but I don''t know what is written on it. I''m afraid you are not In order to seize the throne, I deliberately made a fake suicide note to wrong His Majesty."


    After hearing this, Ning Ji read the contents of the suicide note and asked Zhou Huang: "Hou Hou, did you hear clearly?"


    Zhou Huang didn''t answer, but Lord Wang had already roared: "Ning Ji, you are a traitor and a traitor. In order to help rebel against the king, you ndered Your Majesty... Your Majesty is famous for his kindness. He respects his father, brother and father-inw the most. How could you kill your father-inw and his whole family?" ?!


    Then he said to Zhou Huang: "Marquis Zhou, don''t listen to Ning Ji''s nonsense, quickly lead the troops to destroy the rebel king... Although Wei Xiao is powerful, you have 30,000 soldiers and horses, and Wei Xiao''s soldiers and horses are mostly in the emperor''s army." Outside the city, the soldiers and horses deployed in the imperial city alone are no match for you. Kill the rebel king quickly and restore peace to David!"


    If Wei Qi has nothing, and is still the murderer of his father, brother and father-inw, then what does the support of the Wang family with his life these years mean? It will be infamy for eternity!


    Dad, dad, dont get excited! Wang Yanxing was scared to death and took the risk to run over and grab Mr. Wang.


    Wei Xiaoughed out loud when he saw it: "Hahaha, look, this is the uncle of the David Dynasty. He is indeed something that cannot be supported by mud. Letting you stay in the imperial city is an insult to this emperor." city!"


    He had to admit that the current David was not even worthy of carrying the shoes of the great Chu. What kind of **** are these officials? A group of bandits, blind gangsters, and street gangsters!


    Marquis Zhou, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and lead the troops to kill the rebel king! Mr. Wang continued to shout at Zhou Huang.


    Zhou Huang was about to take action, but Ning Ji told him something: "Marquis Zhou, did you know that your wife was trapped in Xiushan and became a hostage?"

 Chapter 3003: Kill Wei Qi, choose

    Chapter 3003: Kill Wei Qi, choose


    Chapter 3003 Killing Wei Qi, choice


    Zhou Huang was shocked and frightened in her heart, but the expression on her face remained unchanged: "Ning Ji, you are already a traitor to the king. Don''t try to sow discord. And just being a woman is not enough for me to betray your majesty, so even if Shangguan bes your Even the hostages cant threaten me!


    Ning Ji smiled: "The Marquis of Zhou is really a man of iron heart. He is a foolish king and doesn''t care about his wife''s safety... It''s just that the Marquis of Zhou has misunderstood. I tell you this, not to threaten you with the female family members, but to tell you If you work for a foolish king who takes his women as hostages, that''s not called being loyal, but that''s called aiding the tyrants!"


    and


    "Wei Qi didn''t care whether his ministers were loyal or treacherous, so he put all his officials and family members under house arrest. In order to avenge his personal revenge, Wei Qi also let Miao Wu and other bandits from Northeast Tiger King Valley into Xiushan!"


    As soon as these words came out, they were even more shocked than Wei Lin''s identification of Wei Qi. Shangguan Ge Lao, Wang Yanxing, Mr. He Zhen and others all asked: "Is this true? Then we must quickly send soldiers to suppress the bandits and rescue the women. Ah, if its toote, itll be over!


    They have heard about the bandits in Huwanggou in Northeast China. They are all cruel and lustful people. If the female family members fall into their hands, they will definitely suffer disaster.


    Zhang Neijian shouted: "My lords, don''t panic. Your Majesty is kind and will not do anything to lure bandits into the imperial city. He asked the queen to lead the women to Xiushan. He just wanted to protect the women from being betrayed by the king." Military damage, and..."


    Zhang Naijian pointed at Ning Ji: "Ning Hou has rebelled. If there is no evidence, your lords must not believe it!"


    Ning Ji sneered and nced at Zhang Naijian with snake-like eyes: "Wei Qi not only reused traitorous concubines and bandits, but even eunuchs became envoys for negotiations. Such a dirty David court should really be cleaned up. "


    Zhang Naijian was anxious: "Ning Ji, don''t try to use me randomly. I''m just loyal to Your Majesty..."


    "That''s enough!" Mr. Shangguange stood up, interrupted Zhang Naijian''s words, and looked at Wei Xiao: "The evidence, the evidence that His Majesty and the precious concubine lured the bandits into the imperial city, the evidence that His Majesty framed his father and brother...as long as The evidence is conclusive, and the ministers will not help the evildoers."


    Then he looked at Zhou Huang: "Marquis Zhou, you are my grandson-inw, and Prince Wei is my grandson-inw. I hope you will give me a good deal, make a truce first, and then send troops to Xiushan together. If there are really bandits in Xiushan, they will be killed." So that we can save the women!"


    Zhou Huang agreed: "Sure, I will send someone to Xiushan immediately."


    Zhang Naijian: "No!"


    However


    boom!


    Zhou Huang moved the big knife in his hand, and the back of the knife hit Zhang Neijian hard, knocking him to the ground. He said to Deputy General Wu: "You lead a hundred people to Xiushan."


    "Yes." Lieutenant General Wu immediately ordered a hundred soldiers and led them away.


    Wei Xiao only sent a small banner of ten people to follow.


    After the two groups left, the two sides continued to confront each other.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Wei Qi took the risk and came over.


    "Arrange the shield soldiers to protect your majesty!" Zhou Huang was afraid that Wei Qi would be shot to death by random arrows, so he quickly asked the shield soldiers to build an iron wall with iron shields, then rushed to Wei Qi''s side and protected him from behind: "Your Majesty, please Stay back, this is within the range of the bow and arrow, its too dangerous.


    Wei Qi was also afraid of death and quickly retreated.


    After he retreated out of the range of the bow and arrow, he stopped and said to Zhou Huang: "Ah Huang, I know your ambitions and I know that you value family ties. If you don''t want to fight, I won''t force you... I can also abdicate in favor of you. Avoid the scourge of war.


    Although these words were a bit false, Zhou Huang still felt guilty and knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, forgive me. It is me who deserves to die. I listened to the rumors about traitor Ning Ji... Please give me three quarters of an hour. After three quarters of an hour, if you rebel against the king, you will get it." If no evidence is produced, or if Lieutenant General Wu does note back, I will immediately lead the troops to quell the chaos!"


    This is what Wei Qi wants!


    Xiushan is some distance away from the Jinluan Pce, and Vice Admiral Wu is his man. Even if Xiushan bes a hell, he will not tell Zhou Huang the truth, and will kill the men sent by Wei Xiao. As long as there is no news from Xiushan, Zhou Huang will definitely think that Wei Xiao is lying, and will give up his hesitation and kill Wei Xiao for him.


    After Wei Xiao dies, everything will end, and all the truth will be buried by his power, and he will be the final winner.


    "Okay, I promise you." Wei Qi helped Zhou Huang up and said: "Although Brother Xiao held Brother Lin hostage and asked Brother Lin to write those false confessions, he is my only nephew after all. Son, if you can, just seriously injure him, there is no need to take his life."


    Wei Qi felt that given Zhou Huangs character, he would definitely be moved after hearing his words. But he was wrong. Only two words came to Zhou Huang''s mind: ''hypocrisy''!


    The quarrel has reached the point of war, and Wei Qi is too hypocritical to say this.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Zhou Huang responded and asked Wei Qi to retreat a few feet further: "Prince Wei may have a ballista chariot, but Your Majesty cannot be trusted because the Dongshen Gate is too close."


    After hearing this, Wei Qi was shocked. Under the **** of the shield soldiers, he returned to the defense line of the Imperial Forest Army.


    Zhou Huang returned to Dongshenmen and told Wei Xiao that he would only wait three quarters of an hour.


    Wei Xiao said: "Three quarters of an hour is too short, at least half an hour."


    Zhou Huang shook his head: "I have already taken a step back. There is no way I can take another step back. I won''t wait more than three quarters of an hour or even a breath!"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he didn''t say anything else. He just fired a batch of arrows and urged Yuan Zhi to hurry up.


    Time passed little by little, and soon, three-quarters of an hour was here.


    Zhou Huang moved his hand, pulled out the knife that was embedded in the stone b, and pointed it at Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, three quarters of an hour hase and none of our troops havee back. This is what God means. Don''t wait any longer. Let us settle all the grudges in one battle." !


    He put on his helmet, retreated behind Dongshen Gate, and ordered the archers: "Get ready!"


    There were a few bang bangs and the sound of severalmanding arrows. Wei Xiao was overjoyed and said: "Zhou Huang, my king''s men are here, wait a moment!"


    "Impossible!" Zhou Huang had already ordered the archers: "Fire arrows to kill the rebel king!"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows left the strings, and batches of arrows rained towards Wei Xiao. The shield soldiers immediately blocked them with iron shields, but there were too many people and horses on Zhou Huang''s side. There were thousands of archers alone. Wei Xiao''s The shield soldiers on the side can''t hold on for long.


    "Yuan Zhi, it''s Yuan Zhi who is here. He is the person sent by Prince Wei to protect the women in Xiushan. Stop fighting now!" A voice sounded, and the two sides still didn''t stop until...


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There were several sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground. When the men and horses on both sides saw clearly that the heavy objects were three corpses, they were startled and paused for a moment.


    Marquis Zhou, please stop fighting, your wife is pregnant! Yuan Zhi shouted and galloped towards him.


    Its a pity that his words did not make Zhou Huang want to surrender. Instead, he became furious: Yuan Zhi, how dare you threaten me with your female rtives. Let me tell you, if I dont ept this trick, I will only fight to the death with you!


    Yuan Zhi knew that he had said the wrong thing and said hurriedly: "Hou Zhou, I didn''t mean that. I was just ordered to tell you the good news. I want you to stop and listen to what happened in Xiushan, so as not to be poisoned by the foolish king." Concubine, you lied!"

 Chapter 3004: To kill Wei Qi, choose [2]

    Chapter 3004: To kill Wei Qi, choose [2]


    Chapter 3004: Kill Wei Qi, choose [2]


    Yuan Zhi pointed to the three corpses and said: "This is the corpse of the pce maid of Xiushan. There are more than thirty pce maids who were killed by disasters like this. They were all caused by Gui Fei and Wei Qi who led the bandits into the imperial city! "


    Seeing that Zhou Huang was still expressionless, Yuan Zhi knew that he didn''t believe it, so he pointed behind him and said: "There are still a group of living bandits and female dead soldiersing here. When they arrive, Zhou Hou can interrogate them personally." !


    Anyone alive?! Zhou Huangs expression finally changed.


    Yuan Zhi nodded: "Well, the general captured a dozen bandits who were afraid of death, and Mrs. Qin Guogong destroyed a group of female dead soldiers. If Mrs. Qin Guogong hadn''t taken action, the official family members in Qi''an Pce would have suffered. You Madam Shangguan was frightened because she inhaled the incense in the pce, and almost had a miscarriage. It was Qin Guogong''s wife who gave her acupuncture treatment, and the fetus was saved."


    Zhou Huang felt sad and happy after hearing this. He was d that his wife and children were fine, but he also felt that it would be better to abort the child, so that even if he died, Shangguan could marry easily.


    "Prince Wei and Queen Wang also promised to the official family members that no matter who wins, they will not harm the women''s family members!" Yuan Zhi shouted this, wanting to tell the soldiers behind Zhou Huang that even if Prince Wei was on the battlefield Very cruel, and better than some foolish kings who take their female rtives as hostages.


    Unexpectedly, Zong Zhengya could bring him such a surprise. Wei Xiao was very satisfied and said, "I ept this promise!"


    As soon as these words came out, the minds of many ministers and generals changed.


    Mr. Wang feels dizzy. Is the Wang family''s wealth going to be destroyed today?


    He shouted: "Nonsense, the Queen will not betray His Majesty, you must have kidnapped the Queen, you treacherous officials and traitors!"


    In his heart, he scolded Queen Wang...for being such a useless thing. He just watched the Zongzheng family and the Gu family get into trouble, so why didn''t they know how to use their identities to kill the two of them!


    Wei Xiao smiled disdainfully: "I want to pursue a great cause, so there is no need to make an issue with women. In terms of merit and orthodoxy, I am the real master, and Wei Qi is just a puppet introduced so that the Wei family can seize Da Chu as soon as possible. , you are not qualified to be the master of the country!"


    "You have already used the opportunity of session to rece Luo''s position as princess. You gave it up yourself. You can''t me your majesty. After all, you are just dissatisfied that the position of the founding king was taken away by your majesty, so you lied and ndered your majesty and Bao. Noble Concubine. But you are a thug who massacred your father-inw and his whole family. No one dares to support you!" Mr. Wang yelled like crazy.


    Wang Yanxing was frightened to death, and held on to Mr. Wang tightly: "Dad, stop talking."


    Snapped!


    Lord Wang pped him with his backhand and said angrily: "You are a coward. If you don''t fight at this time, do you know what will happen to the Wang family if Your Majesty loses? This beast Wei Xiao will kill the entire Wang family!"


    He then pointed at the ministers and generals behind him and said: "And you, if you don''t help His Majesty, Wei Xiao will definitely kill you all when he takes control of the country. He has always been like this and will not be merciful to anyone!"


    this?


    It is true that Wei Xiao has a reputation for killing, and the ministers and generals are all afraid of him.


    Wei Xiao went to death row once, became more tolerant, and promised: "I am only cruel to outsiders. You are all heroes of the David Dynasty. No matter what you choose, I will not kill you after winning!" "


    He looked at Zhou Huang again: "The same goes for you. Even if you want to fight to the end for Wei Qi, I will spare your life!"


    Wei Xiao also said to Ning Ji: "Write down this king''s promise and establish it as evidence!"


    Three sentences, the minds of the ministers and generals were shaken... Could it be that Prince Wei really got better after suffering a lot?


    "Yes." Ning Ji took out a pen and paper and quickly wrote the promise. Wei Xiao pressed his fingerprint on it and asked someone to hand the letter of promise to Mr. He Zhen: "Sir, you can circte it to all the ministers."


    Mr. Hezhen took the letter ofmitment, read it, and handed it to the ministers and generals behind him.


    But he still said the same thing in the end: "Prince Wei, everything must be done ording to etiquette, especially in a newly established dynasty, and it cannot ignore thews. So if you want everyone to turn their backs on His Majesty, you have to provide evidence that His Majesty has made mistakes, otherwise Even if you win, the throne will not be secure."


    Soon, the evidence came.


    "Prince Wei, the bandits who are alive in Xiushan have been brought, as well as Aunt Gong, Aunt Li and others. They are all witnesses that Wei Qi and his precious concubine lured the bandits into the imperial city and ced them under house arrest!"


    Vice General Wu and others were also captured!


    Several carriages ran directly to Dongshenmen, shouting as they ran, to let as many people as possible hear the truth.


    There was no need for Zhou Huang to interrogate him. Vice General Wu ran over from the carriage and knelt in front of Zhou Huang: "Marquis Zhou, your Majesty asked me to do this..." He was deliberately dying time and not going to Xiushan. , nned to falsely report that the female rtives were harmed by Yuan Zhi and others, all of them were revealed.


    Kowtowed again and said: "Hou Zhou, this country was conquered by Prince Wei. Even if you change sides, it is not considered a betrayal of the David Dynasty!"


    Zhou Huang looked at him disappointedly and asked, "Are you poisoned and did you say these things to survive?"


    Vice General Wu was stunned, shook his head and said: "It''s not poisoned, it''s just..."


    Seeing the death state of his soldiers, he was too frightened to dare to work for Wei Qi anymore.


    Furthermore, what he said was true. His Majesty did ask him to conceal the matter about Xiushan.


    However, Lieutenant General Wu had no chance to tell the truth.


    Whoosh!


    A powerful crossbow arrow came from the small tower of Dongshen Gate.


    boom!


    After prating Lieutenant General Wu''s neck, he broke through the stone bs on the ground and plunged deeply into the ground. Lieutenant General Wu died in front of Zhou Huang.


    From the small tower of Dongshen Gate, a powerful voice came: "Your Majesty has a decree, and the rebel generals will be punished with arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    A group of powerful crossbow arrows came from Dongshen Gate.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The powerful force killed people and prated stone bs at the same time.


    "There is an ambush, shield soldiers, protect Prince Wei!" Outside Dongshen Gate, Wei Xiao''s side was in chaos.


    But the people on the small city tower did not give them a chance to breathe, and the powerful crossbow arrows continued to kill. Arge number of soldiers on Wei Xiao''s side were killed, and several generals were seriously injured.


    Another voice came from the small city tower: "Your Majesty has an order to order Wu''an Marquis Zhou Huang to lead the troops to quell the chaos. If there is any further dy, he will be killed without mercy!"


    this?


    Wei Qi was anxious and asked Zhou Huang to start the fight without giving everyone a chance to hear the truth.


    Everyones eyes were turned to Zhou Huang to see how he would choose.


    Master Wang said happily: "Marquis of Zhou, quickly lead the troops to quell the chaos. Everything about Xiushan is all fake. The traitorous king deceived you in order to win. Don''t be fooled... His Majesty is a benevolent king. Only he can make the people of Li live a happy life." Only in this way can we redress the injustice of those who are suffering... Think of your sister, and think of His Majestys kindness to you!


    After Zhou Huang hesitated for a few moments, he asked his soldiers to beat the drums: "Those who are willing to be loyal to His Majesty will join me in killing the rebels!"


    He still left a way for the soldiers and did not force them to die with him.


    Zhou Huang! Wei Xiao was furious and said in the iron shield formation: I didnt expect you to be an elm-headed person who doesnt talk sense!


    Ning Ji immediately shouted: "Hou Zhou, although you have many soldiers and horses in the imperial city, Prince Wei also has many soldiers and horses, but most of them are dead soldiers, and they are supplemented by the poison prepared by Nan Yu. If you want to win, Its not a problem for you.


    He asked the messenger to shout this out again, and added: "If you don''t want to be poisoned, please put down your weapons and surrender. Prince Wei will not kill you!"

 Chapter 3005: Kill Wei Qi and defeat

    Chapter 3005: Kill Wei Qi and defeat


    Chapter 3005: Kill Wei Qi, defeated


    Wei Jiajun and the soldiers in the Northeast all knew Nan Yu''s ability. His poison could make life worse than death, so they were frightened... Prince Wei had already said that he would not kill them, so why should they seek death?


    Wei Qi was also prepared. Zhang Naijian shouted: "Your Majesty has a decree. Anyone who fights against the rebel king will be rewarded with a hundred taels of silver; whoever kills a rebel will be rewarded with an additional ten taels; whoever kills a rebel general will be rewarded with another thousand taels of silver." ; Those who kill the traitor to the king can be conferred the title of Duke of Protector of the Country!"


    Huang Tongzhi drew his sword and shouted: "Brothers, I seek wealth and honor in danger. Kill the rebel king, earn a reward of silver, get a title, and be a master. Kill!"


    Fan Mao shouted towards the small city tower: "Zhou Yuji, your chance for revenge hase, attack with poison quickly, don''t be polite to the rebel king!"


    Zhou Yuji, the first general under Lord Zhou of Yinzhou in Dongqing?! A veteran of the Wei Army eximed: Isnt Zhou Yuji dead?!


    Ha, Fan Maoughed: "Zhou Yuji is not dead. He has taken refuge with His Majesty. He also brought Doctor Xing who is good at medicine. He holds in his hand the poison prescription handed down from Prince Zhou''s family. Those poisons are no better than those made by Nan Yu. difference, so we have a great chance of winning this battle!"


    As soon as these words came out, most of the 30,000 soldiers on Zhou Huang''s side were shaken.


    Ten thousand soldiers drew their swords and shouted: "Follow the Marquis of Zhou to kill the rebel king, get a reward of silver and a title, and be a master!"


    On the small city tower, Zhou Yuji ordered: "Set poisonous arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows carrying poison packs came over to kill them.


    After the poison bag fell to the ground, there was a bang and a poisonous mist was formed. However, the people on Wei Xiao''s side were not poisoned to death or even fainted. Only a few people felt their feet weak.


    Wei Xiao, on his side, saw the opportunity and fired a poisonous arrow at the charging soldiers.


    Bang bang bang!


    After a burst of poisonous mist, the soldiers who rushed out of Dongshen Gate shook their bodies. Those who had not taken the antidote pills in advance all fainted to the ground!


    "Howe it''s one of ours who fainted?!" Huang Tongzhi was shocked. He retreated to Dongshen Gate very smartly and shouted to the upper floor of the small city: "Zhou Yuji, your medicine doesn''t work. Quickly take out the most poisonous medicine." , it will be toote!"


    Ke Zhou Yuji pretended not to hear.


    "Wu Qing and Liang Ju, take the people to the tower and capture Zhou Yuji! The rest of the troops follow the king and rush into the Dongshen Gate!" Wei Xiao relied on the help of the poison and led thousands of troops to counterattack.


    Ning Ji asked the messenger to continue beating the gong and shouting: "Prince Wei has an order, and those who abandon their weapons and surrender will be guiltless and meritorious!"


    Not guilty but meritorious!


    These words were so tempting that they made the soldiers who were originally hesitant to go against Wei Xiao stop their charge... I am afraid of death. Once someone started, more soldiers followed suit and retreated.


    Zhou Huang did not order the execution of these soldiers who retreated from the battle. He only said: "Those who are willing to be loyal to Your Majesty will be killed by me!"


    But the number of soldiers following him became less and less, with only about a thousand left.


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry: "Zhou Huang, do you really want to be loyal to the end?!"


    There were so many soldiers running back that Zhou Huang''s helmet was squeezed off. At this moment, he was a little embarrassed, but his body still stood upright, staring at Wei Xiao steadily, saying: "As a general, you must be loyal. Secondly, I am not afraid of battle, and thirdly, I am not afraid of death. Although I am from Cao Kou, I still remember the rules of war, and I ask Prince Wei to fulfill them!"


    He seems to have pledged his allegiance to the wrong person and is destined to not end well. If so, let him die on the battlefield and end his mistake himself.


    Idiot, I will do it for you! Wei Xiao was furious, changed his armor-piercing gun, and rushed towards Zhou Huang.


    Wei Changping led his men to deal with the soldiers behind Zhou Huang: "Throw the poison!"


    Prince Wei wanted the throne, not the destruction of David''s empire, so he had already issued an order to try not to kill these soldiers who had made military exploits for David.


    Bang bang bang!


    The medicine pack exploded, and the movements of the soldiers following Zhou Huang''s charge became sluggish.


    Wei Changping seized the opportunity: "Change the iron rod and knock them out!"


    The sound of nging iron rods was heard, and after a melee, many soldiers were knocked unconscious. Zhou Huang was also affected by the drug. Even though he tried his best, he was still hit by Wei Xiao.


    Click!


    The sound of armor being broken was followed by the sound of sharp weapons piercing flesh.


    Wei Xiao bent his back downwards and used all his strength to let the armor-piercing gun pierce Zhou Huang''s abdomen directly, nailing him to the ground. He moved his feet, and with a click, he broke the bones of Zhou Huang''s hand holding the knife, and pushed his knees upwards. The blow dislocated Zhou Huang''s jaw, preventing him from biting his tongue andmitting suicide.


    "You lose!" Wei Xiao looked down at Zhou Huang on the ground and called to his men: "Come here, drag Zhou Huang down, don''t let him die!"


    Hmm! Zhou Huang shouted towards Wei Xiao, his eyes full of pleading, begging Wei Xiao to kill him.


    Wei Xiao knew what he was thinking, but said: "I am not going to destroy the David Dynasty, so I will not kill you. If you really respect the art of war, you should live on and fight against the bandits and Dongqing." People, instead of helping Wei Qi kill his own people!"


    He shouted behind him again: "Drag him down."


    "Yes." Wei Changping was overjoyed. He personally led people to tie up Zhou Huang, and asked the messenger to shout: "Zhou Huang is defeated and captured. If you don''t want to die, surrender quickly. The one who surrenders is not guilty and deserves credit!"


    As soon as the news of Zhou Huang''s capture came out, Wei Qi''s side was almostpletely defeated.


    Close the door, close the door quickly, and stop the rebel king from the door! Fan Mao was so frightened that he almost wanted to defect before the battle.


    When Wei Qi heard the news that Zhou Huang was captured, he closed his eyes and ordered to the person beside him: "Let''s do it."


    "Yes." The leader of the dead soldiers immediately blew the bone whistle, and the bone whistle sounded. The dead soldiers pretending to be eunuchs immediately took action and approached Mr. Qin, Cheng Geer, Xiao Luoyou and others.


    Brother Cheng had long been on guard against Wei Qi''s move. After hearing the strange beeping sound, he immediately shouted: "My lords, run away for your lives. Zhou Huang is dead. Wei Qi is about to lose. He wants to use you as hostages." Prince Wei!"


    After saying this, he picked up the little Luoyou and ran away.


    He Min protected Mr. Qin and followed him.


    When Wei Qi saw that the matter was revealed and that the two most important hostages, Mr. Qin and Xiao Luo You, had escaped, he was so angry that he stopped pretending and directly issued an order: "The Duke of Cheng, Marquis of Lu, Gu Luo and others These are the aplices who rebelled against the king. All of them will be arrested. Anyone who dares to stop them will be regarded as aplices!"


    this?


    He actually wanted to take his ministers as hostages!


    The ministers were all shocked. Mr. Zheng led all the ministers to kneel down and remonstrated with their lives: "Your Majesty, now is the time when the dynasty is in crisis, and the Qin Guluo family has made great contributions to the David dynasty. They must not be arrested. It ruins the unity of the people!"


    The ministers also asked with trembling voices: "Your Majesty, please think twice, this is not an example!"


    If Wei Qi sets this precedent, they will one day be taken as hostages.


    However, Wei Qi ignored them at all and allowed the leader of the dead soldiers to lead the dead soldiers to hunt down Cheng Geer and the others.


    Ke Wei Xiao was not unprepared.


    Zhang Yan and Zhong Yu stood up and firedmand arrows: "Someone wants to kill Zhongliang, go and save him!"


    Not long after the arrows were sent out, a group of real eunuchs came out from the pce gate of the harem and rushed to rescue Cheng Geer and the others.


    Commander Yuan noticed something strange here and hurriedly brought the Royal Guards over. When he learned of the situation, he was shocked and hurriedly said: "Forest Guards, follow me to save people!"


    "Stop!" Zhang Naijian stopped Commander Yuan, looked at him and said: "Commander Yuan, the Marquis of Lu and others are traitors to the king and they should be arrested and brought to justice!"

 Chapter 3006: Kill Wei Qi and lose the family dog

    Chapter 3006: Kill Wei Qi and lose the family dog


    Chapter 3006 Killing Wei Qi, the bereaved dog


    Arrested and brought to justice?


    boom!


    Commander Yuan was furious and kicked Zhang Naijian until he rolled several times.


    Commander Yuan said: "The three families of Qin, Gu, and Luo fought with great merit, and Duke Cheno was a benefactor of the Wei family. You, an eunuch, dare to call for arresting them?!"


    Zhang Naijian was kicked so hard that he vomited out a mouthful of blood. He felt a throbbing pain in his abdomen. He red at Commander Yuan with angry eyes: "Are you trying to resist..."


    With a bang, a scabbard flew over and hit Zhang Naijian in the face, interrupting his words.


    Commander Yuan: "The eunuchs are trying to prove their identity, capture them quickly!"


    Half of these imperial troops were the soldiers and horses of Commander Yuan in the northeast. Immediately after hearing this, some soldiers rushed forward, restrained Zhang Neijian, and pped him twice: "I have long disliked you, a eunuch. This imperial city just keeps calling."


    The voice is not pleasant, it is quacking, just like the wild ducks in the reeds in their hometown when they are hatching eggs. It is so noisy that people''s brains hurt!


    Not long after, Zhang Naijian was **** with five flowers and his mouth was blocked with a ball of cloth, making him unable to speak.


    Wei Qi was furious and pushed Enke Jinshi Sha Juncong out.


    Sha Juncong''s legs and feet were weak and he wanted to faint. But if Wei Qi fell, his bright future would turn into confiscating his family and exterminating his n. He could onlye out and say: "Commander Yuan, you want to betray His Majesty by saving the rebel king''srades." Really? ording to Davids criminalw, rebellion will kill the entire n!


    Commander Yuan nced at Wei Qi in the distance and said: "David''s criminalw prohibits convicting people without evidence, especially those who have contributed to the country...Qin Guluo''s family and Cheno Guogong all contributed to the David Dynasty, Even His Majesty cannot take their lives with just one word!"


    He withdrew his gaze, nced at the civil servants around him, and finally looked at Sha Juncong, saying: "You civil servants are the cornerstone of defending the dynasty''s etiquette andws, and you should abide by the criminalws... I will not let the heroes die in front of me. I am Duke Cheng Guo and the others." Its been saved. As for whether they and I will die in the end, let it be decided by Davids criminalw!


    After saying that, he pointed the knife at Sha Juncong and others and said: "Swords and arrows have no eyes. If you don''t want to be identally injured, don''t stop them!"


    this?


    Sha Juncong had only been an official for a year, and he was far less courageous than Gu Jin''an''s batch of civil servants who had been trained by Emperor Jingyuan. When he saw the big sword, he was so frightened that he took several steps back. He only dared to show off with his mouth: "Commander Yuan, remember Dont regret what you said!


    Hehe, many young ministers who came from aristocratic families sneered in their hearts... Fool, what can you do at this time? It is best to shut up and wait for the matter to end. After all, Prince Wei is powerful, and the one who loses in the end may be His Majesty.


    People are selfish, especially officials from aristocratic families who have been taught to put family interests first since they were young. Therefore, most of the hundreds of officials, big and small, tacitly kept their mouths shut. No one stopped Commander Yuan, and no one helped Brother Cheng. them.


    Commander Yuan was disappointed, but now he had no time to care. He only called to the Imperial Guards: "Anyone who is willing to save people wille with me. I will bear the consequences of this matter alone!"


    Yes! A small group of forest guards followed him to rescue people.


    Wei Qi had no choice but to ask Vice Commander Fan to lead the other half of the Royal Forest Army to stop them.


    After the two parties met, another horrific melee ensued.


    Wei Qi took the opportunity to order Sha Juncong to lead a group of soldiers and horses to the upper floors of the small city, and shouted down: "The traitors to the king, Luo You, Lu Jincheng, He Gong and others have been arrested and brought to justice. If you don''t want to kill them, you Just surrender!


    He shouted several times in a row until Wei Xiao and others heard him.


    "Wei Qi, you viin, you used your benefactor and your child as hostages!" Wei Xiao was furious. Grandpa was already very old and had lost several teeth. Little Luo You was still a seven-year-old child, and Wei Qi was so helpless. Send people to deal with them without any bottom line.


    Sha Juncong shouted: "Rebel King, you have already led troops to kill your own uncle, how can you have the face to use His Majesty? If you really care about Cheno Guogong and others, surrender immediately... His Majesty said, as long as you surrender , everything can be discussed!"     Hehe, Wei Xiao sneered: "Everything can be discussed? Wei Qi thinks he is Emperor Jingyuan, and has the mind to talk about everything? I know very well that if you surrender, you will end up dead, so he still I can take the opportunity to use grandpa and others of rebelling against the party and massacre Qin Guluos family!


    so


    "Tell Wei Qi that he can kill him if he wants. I will not surrender. When I enter the Jinluan Pce, I will kill him alive with my own hands to avenge my grandfather and the others!"


    Want to use hostages to force him to surrender?


    Hehe, even if he dies, he will not give in.


    Because what he has learned since elementary school is promising will only plunge himself into endless passivity. Only by breaking through all shackles and ignoring all threats can he win in one fell swoop and bring survival and honor to himself and those who follow him!


    this?


    Sha Juncong was shocked. He didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so cold-blooded and actually let His Majesty kill Old Duke Cheng and the others!


    The rebels areing, protect General Zhou quickly!


    Wu Qing and Liang Ju had already led a group of dead soldiers to kill them on the small city tower. They were all ferocious like beasts, shing with sharp knives in their hands. The two men and horses were like galloping chariots, quickly killing the soldiers and horses that blocked them.


    "Kill, kill, hurry, **** me down to the tower!" Sha Juncong was so frightened that his legs and feet became weak, and he grabbed the forest guard beside him and asked them to take him away.


    However, no matter how powerful the Yulin Army was, they were no match for the Death Soldiers who specialized in assassination. Seeing that they were about to kill him, they ignored Sha Juncong. He took out the rope and used the rope to fly down the tower and rush to Wei Qina. side.


    Sha Juncong was dumbfounded and ran towards Zhou Yuji, shouting: "Help, General Zhou, help!"


    But he blocked the way of Wu Qing and others, and was struck on the ankle by a flying machete. With a bang, he fell from the small tower into the melee between the two soldiers, and was trampled to death.


    There was a scuffle downstairs, and a fight broke out upstairs in the small city. I dont know whether Wu Qing and Liang Ju were too brave, or Zhou Yuji was too famous, but after more than a quarter of an hour, Zhou Yuji was captured alive.


    Zhou Yuji has been captured. The power of the ignorant king is gone. If you dont want to die, quickly put down your weapons and surrender. Those who surrender will be innocent and meritorious!


    As soon as these words came out, there was silence all around. Zhou Yuji took the opportunity to shout: "This general surrenders, and all Zhou family troops are not allowed to take action again!"


    Zhou Yuji really surrendered? !


    The people on Wei Qi''s side were shocked, and so was Wei Qi... Didn''t Zhou Yuji want to avenge his old master, Prince Zhou? It is said that Zhou Yuji also loved the princess and swore a poisonous oath when he took refuge with him, vowing to kill Wei Xiao.


    How can we surrender now? !


    "Zhou Yuji, have you forgotten how Princess Zhou died? Don''t surrender. Kill Wei Xiao. With your ability, you have a chance to win!" Wei Qi lost his royal bearing and went crazy, kneeling in the small tower. Zhou Yuji shouted from the top.


    But Zhou Yuji said: "Although I want to avenge Princess Zhou, I can''t let down the brothers who follow me. If my skills are not as good as others, I have to admit defeat. If I lose, I will kill myself. I will repay the Zhou family''s kindness with my life. I beg Prince Wei to let go of the brother who follows me!


    this?


    If he really surrendered, was he still the same Zhou Yuji whose reputation wasparable to that of Wei Xiao? !


    Wei Qi couldnt understand.


    However, the reason is very simple... Zhou Yuji has only one master, and that is Ning Ji.


    He will do whatever Ning Ji asks him to do.

 Chapter 3007: Kill Wei Qi, evidence

    Chapter 3007: Kill Wei Qi, evidence


    Chapter 3007: Killing Wei Qi, evidence


    Although Wei Xiao also had doubts about Zhou Yuji''s surrender, the most important thing to win now was to shout: "Those who surrender are innocent and meritorious, and neither Zhou Yuji nor his soldiers will die!"


    He also asked the messengers to beat the gong and shout: "Prince Wei ordered Zhou Yuji to be captured. Wei Qi''s power is gone. Those who capture the weak emperor will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of silver. Those who resist stubbornly will be killed without mercy!"


    After shouting for a while, the soldiers on Wei Qi''s side began to waver.


    When Wei Qi saw this, he was anxious and frightened. He asked Huang Tongzhi beside him to shout: "The rebel king is cruel and cannot surrender. Surrendering will mean death!"


    "Your Majesty still has troops outside the imperial city. There is also an entire Fuhu Army outside the capital. Commander Zhao from the south of the Yangtze River ising with an army of 100,000. Soldiers, hold on for a moment. Reinforcements areing. Quickly pick up your swords and guns to fight back. , if you win this battle, in addition to gold and silver, Your Majesty will reward all brothers with hundreds of acres of farnd, and those who behead enemy generals will also be rewarded with houses in the capital and beautifuldies!"


    A house in the capital and a daughter of a wealthy family, these are real benefits. The soldiers who have seen the prosperity of the capital and fantasized about the daughter of an official family went crazy. They all had scarlet eyes and rushed forward with their swords in hand: " If we kill the rebel king, we will be the new rich in the capital. We can live in any of the shops in the capital and sleep with beautiful officialdies!"


    Shameless!


    Wei Xiao was furious and directly ordered Wu Qing and Liang Ju: "With the ballista, aim at the talking beast and kill it!"


    When conquering the country, this kind of generals can be used for a while, but when ites to conquering the country, this kind of generals must die!


    besides


    Kill the man named Huang!


    "Yes!" Wu Qing and Liang Ju immediately asked their troops to turn the ballistae and aim at the person who shouted.


    Swish swish!


    A batch of powerful crossbow arrows shot through the air and shot the person who shouted flying several feet away, and was finally nailed to the ground.


    Huang Tongzhi saw a big crossbowing to kill him, so he grabbed the soldiers around him and used them as targets.


    But the power of thisrge crossbow arrow was extremely powerful. After piercing the soldier, it pierced Huang Tongzhi''s palm. The big arrow prated diagonally from his upper arm. The pain caused Huang Tongzhi to shout in pain: "Quickly, cut off the big crossbow arrow!" Save me, I will reward you with a hundred taels of gold!"


    After promising the benefits, the soldiers who were afraid of being hit by the crossbow arrows turned around and ran over, shed the crossbow arrows several times, cut off the crossbow arrows, and then escorted Huang Tongzhi to escape.


    But Wu Qing and the others upied a high ce with an unobstructed view, and they were chasing Huang Tongzhi to amplify the crossbow arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    After two times, a circle of people died around him, and all the benefits were of no use.


    Huang Tongzhi''s arm was in severe pain. He looked back at the small city tower and Wei Xiao, who was leading the troops to kill him like the king of hell. The fear of dying made him kneel down directly and shouted: "Surrender, I surrender. I am also willing to be a witness and identify Wei Xiao." Qi! It was Wei Qi who was afraid of Prince Wei and promised us the dukedom and wanted us to..."


    There was a click. Before Huang Tongzhi could finish his words, someone shed him on the back of his neck and he died in the melee.


    this?


    The soldiers under Huang Tongzhi were all shocked. Seeing a few figures disappearing into the crowd and heading towards Wei Qi, they felt chills all over and did not dare to fight anymore. They wisely retreated to the side, and then under the leadership of their respective Qianhu , raised the weapon high above his head, knelt down and shouted: "Huang Tongzhi''s soldiers, all surrender, please Prince Wei not to kill us!"


    Thousands of people surrendered, and the morale of Wei Qi''s side was reduced by 80% in an instant. Only Fan Mao and Wei Qi''s dead soldiers were left to resist.


    Fan Mao panicked, and when he was thinking about whether to surrender, he was hit by a powerful crossbow arrow on the small city wall... Whoosh, whoosh, sharp arrows came, and Fan Mao was hit by severalrge crossbow arrows. He fell to the ground on his back and could not rest in peace.


    It is impossible to surrender as a witness and prove that everything is Wei Qi''s fault. Ning Ji will not allow it... What he wants is for Wei Xiao to be charged with the crime of killing his uncle without evidence.


    Huang Tongzhi and Deputy Commander Fan are dead, and Commander Yuan has defected before the battle. The emperor has no generals to use, and the defeat is certain. Those who dont want to die should quickly abandon their weapons and surrender. Those who surrender will be guiltless and meritorious!


    Ning Ji asked a small g messenger to raise his voice and shout. All the soldiers who heard the shout did not dare to fight anymore and surrendered: "Surrender, we surrender!"


    The generals are all dead, so what else can these small soldiers do to fight?


    And if you surrender, you will be innocent and meritorious, and if you dont surrender, you will be a fool. "Very good!" Wei Xiao was very happy.


    Wei Qi was furious and shouted to the soldiers: "Reinforcements areing soon. Get up quickly and keep fighting... We still have more than 20,000 soldiers and horses, and Wei Xiao only has a few thousand people. We can win!"


    Treasury, as long as you get up and continue fighting, I will give you the entire treasury and let you move it!


    However, no matter how Wei Qi roared or offered benefits, the soldiers remained unmoved and only begged Wei Xiao: "We surrender and beg Prince Wei for his life!"


    Wei Xiao''s army was ruthless. When he attacked Xinliu City, he first castrated and then castrated many soldiers who were afraid of battle. Now they were afraid of death, and even more afraid of being castrated.


    Seeing this, Wei Qi looked at the group of ministers again: "Aren''t you usually very talkative? The rebel king ising, why did you shut up?!"


    Then he said to Mr. Feng: "Mr. Feng, you are the most particr about etiquette. Wei Xiao rebelled andmitted regicide, so speak up!"


    Mr. Feng has been caught by his order, and his mouth is still stuffed with a ball of cloth. What should Mr. Feng say?


    Wei Qi hurriedly said: "Let Mr. Feng go quickly!"


    The dead man who was escorting Mr. Feng quickly untied Mr. Feng''s rope and took off the cloth.


    "Mr. Feng, save me, save the Davidic Dynasty... As a famous official, you can''t watch a dynasty in a mess, you have to save it!"


    Mr. Feng looked at the chaos in front of him, as well as the corpses on the ground, the kneeling soldiers and ministers, andughed out loud: "Wei Qi, you are right, this David Dynasty is indeed a mess,parable to the gangsters gathered by rogues." Vige, but who turned it into this? It was you!"


    "It''s not me, it''s you. It''s you who rebelled against the king and turned this dynasty into this!" Wei Qi roared with bulging eyes. In order to survive, he continued to beg: "I know I was wrong. Please stop Wei Xiao and save Da." Wei Dynasty!"


    Mr. Feng shook his head: "I am just a mortal and cannot save a dynasty. I can only stick to my principles."


    Stick to principles?


    Talk about criminalw? !


    "That''s enough, that''s enough!" Wei Qi was overjoyed, pushing Mr. Feng and saying, "Wei Xiao ising to kill him, stop him quickly!"


    "Mr. Feng, please get out of the way. I want to kill this beast Wei Qi!" Wei Xiao walked towards this side with a long knife in his hand, his eyes were destructive, and there was dazzling blood on his armor and face, which made him stand out. He looked like a Yama who had just crawled out of the blood pool in hell.


    Mr. Feng said: "Brother Xiao, don''t kill him. If you want this dynasty, don''t kill him."


    Wei Xiao did not answer and walked over step by step. The dead soldiers surrounding Wei Qi were so frightened by him that they did not dare to make a move. They allowed him to grab Wei Qi''s hair and pull Wei Qi away like a dog. Qi dragged him to Jinluan Hall.


    Wei Xiao turned around again and said to the kneeling ministers: "Come in, everyone!"


    After hearing this, the ministers were frightened and hurried to follow.


    boom!


    Wei Xiao threw Wei Qi into the Jinluan Hall, stepped on Wei Qi''s head, and stabbed Wei Qi hard with his long knife, piercing Wei Qi''s shoulder. He looked up at the dragon chair and said, "Wei Qi, that day The Wei family gained their empire here, and today they will settle all their grudges here!"

 Chapter 3008: Wei Qi’s death and Wei Xiao’s concealment of the truth

    Chapter 3008: Wei Qi��s death and Wei Xiao��s concealment of the truth


    Chapter 3008 Wei Qis death and Wei Xiaos concealment of the truth


    Wei Qi was frightened and humiliated, but in order to survive, he continued to survive: "Wei Xiao, you can''t kill me. I am the founder of the David Dynasty and your biological uncle. If you kill me, the world will not obey."...They will regard you as a tyrant, and they will secretly umte strength in order to protect themselves, and one day they will destroy your dynasty!"


    boom!


    Wei Xiao kicked Wei Qi in the mouth, causing Wei Qi to vomit blood and was forced to shut up.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes nted down, looking at Wei Qi''s dying appearance, with a sneer on his face: "There is no thousand-year dynasty in the world. If they have the ability, they cane to seize my kingdom, but I will never be afraid! But I don''t care about David. Whether the dynasty will perish or not, you beast cant even see it, you will soon die here!


    Wei Qi became more and more frightened after hearing this. With blood in his mouth, he begged: "Brother Xiao, I am your uncle, you can''t kill me... As long as you spare my name, I can write a Zen edict and transfer the throne to you." Let me give it to you so that you can do it legitimately..."


    In the middle of speaking, he raised his hand, and a burst of poisonous mist hit Wei Xiao''s front.


    Outside, the dead soldiers kneeling on the ground suddenly rose up and charged towards the Jinluan Pce, vowing to kill Wei Xiao in one fell swoop.


    "Ah!" Wei Qi screamed, looking at the standing Wei Xiao in disbelief: "How can it be okay? This is the heirloom poison of Prince Zhou''s family..."


    It was useless to Wei Xiao.


    "Oh, everything about the Zhou family has been in my hands for a long time. If you use the Zhou family''s things to deal with me, you will only end up with a disastrous defeat!" Wei Xiao turned around to meet the charging dead soldiers, and killed thest one with a single blow. The dead soldier in front was killed by the sword: "The dead soldiers trained by the useless master are indeed vulnerable to a single blow."


    There is poison in the pce, the ministers who have not taken the antidote should retreat! Wu Qing shouted, leading a group of dead soldiers to rush in and kill the dead soldiers who besieged Wei Xiao.


    Some of these dead soldiers were trained by Wu Qing. They were not enough to fight, and their heads were soon missing.


    Wu Qing shouted: "Drag the body down and clean the hall!"


    "Yes." The soldiers immediately moved, and within a moment, the Jinluan Pce was cleaned up without any trace of blood. It was as glorious and solemn as ever, as if there had never been a corpse.


    Where is the imperial doctor? Bandage Hunjuns wounds! Wei Xiao would not let Wei Qi die so easily.


    "Come on,e on~" A group of imperial doctors who were waiting outside the Jinluan Hall came crawling in. Before entering, they covered their mouths and noses with face towels. Others sprinkled water into the hall to clear away the residue floating in the hall. After the poisonous mist, he went into the pce to bandage Wei Qi''s wounds.


    After getting it done, he found several packets of medicine from Wei Qi''s body. After checking them, he knelt down and presented them to Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, the one with gold paper is the poison, and the one with red paper is the antidote."


    "Changping, put it away." Wei Xiao then ordered the imperial doctor: "Go out and treat the wounded soldiers."


    "Yes!" The imperial doctors, as if they had been granted amnesty, hurriedly ran away with their medicine boxes on their backs, and said to the ministers, "My lords, the poison in the pce has been cleansed."


    The ministers then entered the Jinluan Pce, but no one dared to stand. They all knelt down towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s face was gloomy and his eyes were gloomy as he stared at the ministers. Some timid ministers were so frightened that they fainted.


    Trash, tie it up and drag it out!


    "Yes." The soldiers hurriedly followed the instructions and dragged more than a dozen young ministers out in session.


    The ministers in the pce became increasingly frightened, staring at Wei Xiao''s terrifying pressure and kneeling in silence.


    It wasn''t until Gu Jinan brought Xiao Luoyou, Mr. Qin, and Brother Cheng into the pce that Wei Xiao''s face looked better and he asked, "Are you injured or poisoned?"


    No, everything is fine. Gu Jinan was still holding a knife in his hand, and there were sshes of blood on his official uniform, which showed that there had been a fight just now.


    Those Imperial Guards are very powerful. With their help, everyone will be fine.


    but


    "Shizi Luo is still young and is a little tired. Can you let him go to the side hall to rest." Although little Luo You was not injured, he was still a child after all. He was a little frightened after seeing a melee.


    Wei Xiao directly refused: "No, since he is the prince, he should see with his own eyes the cruelty of court battles, otherwise how will he inherit the title of the British Duke in the future?!"


    His court does not raise waste, and the Luo family cannot produce waste.


    He looked at Xiao Luoyou again and asked, "Are you scared?"


    Hmm, Xiao Luoyou held Brother Cheng''s hand tightly, shook his head and said, "I can still hold on."


    Wei Xiao was relieved after hearing this. He no longer paid attention to Xiao Luo You, but raised his voice and asked: "Is the person named Wang still alive?"


    After a while, Wang Yanxing said: "Return to Prince Wei, my father and I are both alive~"


    Wei Xiao: "Thene in and do your errands!"


    Yes~ Wang Yanxing hurriedly dragged Mr. Wang, who fainted from fright, into the Golden Pce.


    Wei Xiao: "Wake him up!"


    this?


    Wang Yanxing did not dare to hit his own father, so he pinched him and woke up Mr. Wang.


    Mr. Wang was still covered. When he saw Wang Yanxing, he dragged him and asked, "Yanxing... did we win?"


    Oh, you have such a beautiful idea! Wei Xiao nced at Wu Qing, who directly threw one of Wei Qis severed hands to Mr. Wang.


    Mr. Wang was stunned for a moment. After seeing clearly that there was a stump in front of him, he screamed in horror... If Wei Qi lost, what would happen to the Wang family''s glory and wealth? !


    Thinking of the fate facing the Wang family, he rolled his eyes and almost fainted again, but Wu Qing had already rushed over and threatened him: "If you dare to pretend to be faint again, I will castrate your son immediately and let him be a eunuch. Anyway, the Wang family loses." , it is his destiny to be a eunuch."


    "Farewell, Prince Wei, I beg you, please don''t do this to Yanxing. You are also cousins, there is always some affection, and Yanxing is not wrong. All the guilty ministers deserve to die." Mr. Wang kowtowed to Wei Xiao. , begged Wei Xiao to spare Wang Yanxing.


    "Dad, you have to admit defeat when you win. You don''t have to do this." Wang Yanxing thought openly. Although he was trembling with fear, he still advised Mr. Wang: "As a son of the Wang family, my son has enjoyed the wealth of the Wang family and should bear the responsibility." The sufferings of the Wang family...who made my son not persuade you?"


    Mr. Wang cried so hard that he was filled with regret: "It''s dad''s fault for being too greedy. If only I could be as open-minded as you, the Wang family wouldn''t be like this, it wouldn''t be like this!"


    Shut up, Prince Wei doesnt have time to listen to you cry! Wu Qing grabbed Mr. Wangs neck, forcing him to stop crying.


    Mr. Wang is considered a smart man. After hearing this, he nodded and said with difficulty: "Please, Prince Wei ordered that the guilty minister be punished to death in order to atone for his sin."


    Wei Xiao: "Write an imperial edict, take Wei Qi''s severed arm and leave the imperial city, and ask all of you in the capital to surrender."


    Things in the imperial city have calmed down for the time being, but there are still Wei Qi''s men in the capital, and they must be caught out in the easiest way, otherwise the capital will still be in chaos.


    "Yes~" Mr. Wang wiped away his tears and wrote an imperial edict himself, asking Wei Xiao to use the jade seal and take a look at Wei Qi who was lying on the ground and was taken away by a group of soldiers.


    Wang Yanxing did not leave and was left as a hostage.


    Wei Xiao said: "If it is done, Wang Yanxing can survive. If it is not done, your Wang family will be exterminated."

 Chapter 3009: Wei Qi’s death and Wei Xiao’s concealment of the truth【2】

    Chapter 3009: Wei Qi��s death and Wei Xiao��s concealment of the truth��2��


    Chapter 3009 Wei Qis death and Wei Xiaos concealment of the truth2


    "...Yes, thank you Prince Wei for your kindness." In order to leave a root for the Wang family, Mr. Wang forced himself to say words of gratitude, and told Wang Yanxing: "Listen to Prince Wei in everything, and don''t do stupid things for the sake of your family."


    Wang Yanxing felt sad and shed tears: "Yes, dad, don''t worry~"


    Wei Qi has already lost, and the Wang family is just a new civil servant family. It has not even cultivated cronies, let alone soldiers, so why do they do stupid things?


    The Wang family, and even the civil servants from the Northeast, have no ability topete with Wei Xiao!


    "Hmmmm!" Wei Qiy on the ground, staring at Mr. Wang and the others, hoping that Mr. Wang would take advantage of the opportunity to go out to persuade them to surrender and lead the people in the city into the imperial city. As long as they risk their lives and fight hard, they still have a chance to win!


    It is a pity that Mr. Wang did not look back. He was supported by the soldiers and left quickly.


    Uh-huh! Wei Qi was furious and looked at Master Zuo and Qin Gui, asking them to help.


    Qin Gui knelt among the ministers, lowered his head and shrank his neck. He didn''t look at Wei Qi at all, but secretly fantasized... He was Wei Xiao''s second uncle after all, and he didn''t help Wei Qi today. Wei Xiao shouldn''t kill him.


    Mr. Zuo spoke up: "Your Majesty, the minister is just an ountant and has no ability to fight with a sword. Moreover, today''s disaster was caused by you first letting the prince assassinate Prince Wei in prison. Now just ept the defeat, otherwise If the chaos continues, it will harm the entire David Dynasty, and it will be the ancestors of your Wei family who are sorry."


    Uh-huh! Wei Qi was stunned, not daring to believe that Mr. Zuo Zuo would say such a thing, and wanted to chop him alive.


    Trash, a bunch of trash, no one dares to fight against Wei Xiao... He thought of Yan Kuang''s family. If Yan Kuang had not died, he would have led the civil servants to fight against the rebel king with their lives!


    Its a pity that Yan Kuangs family ispletely dead.


    When Yan Kuang died, he was secretly grateful, feeling that he no longer had to be oppressed by Yan Kuang''s title of master. Now it seems that he was too stupid.


    But Wei Qi realized it at this time, and it was already toote.


    This is also the reason why Wei Xiao risked his life to assassinate the slightly injured Yan Yuan... The Yan family was too powerful in the arts. If they killed the Yan family, Wei Qi could onlypete with them with force, but in the martial arts, Wei Xiao could step on them with one kick. Death Wei Qi.


    Wei Xiao looked at Mr. Zuo and Wang Yanxing: "List the civil servants involved in today''s affairs. Don''t leave out any one!"


    Yes~ Mr. Zuo and Wang Yanxing hurriedly made a list.


    Several ministers who wanted to curry favor with Wei Xiao took the initiative to help.


    Seeing this, Qin Gui also went to help for the sake of his title, and said to Wei Xiao: "Brother Xiao, my second uncle knows something about Wei Qi, so I will write it down for you."


    After speaking, he smiled tteringly.


    Hehe, Wei Xiao stared at Qin Gui with cold sarcasm in his eyes, and said: "Wei Qi wants to kill me today, and you are the one who knows about it."


    Qin Gui turned pale with fright and said hurriedly: "Uncle doesn''t know... The friendship between uncle and Wei Qi has long been inferior to what it used to be. He was just afraid of being talked about, so he just kept his uncle as a toy. You are the one who Rtives connected by blood to my uncle."


    Heh, rtives?


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Your biological mother is a concubine and the murderer of my grandmother!"


    There is a blood feud here, and you havent done much to help me. Now you are telling me about your rtives? Do you deserve it?


    Qin Gui burst into tears and kowtowed: "Brother Xiao, the affairs of the older generation have nothing to do with my uncle. Don''t kill your uncle. If you kill your uncle, your reputation will be even worse."


    Wei Xiao: "Shut up, if you dare to bark one more time, I will kill you first. The reason is to avenge my grandmother!"


    Qin Gui was so frightened that he trembled and shut up quickly, but he was really afraid of death and moved over to help Mr. Zuo and others.


    Half an hourter, Mr. Zuo and the others made a list.


    Wei Xiao: "Those who read their names will kneel outside the hall. Anyone who dares to move will be killed with one knife!" "Yes~" Mr. Zuo shook his voice and began to read the list. By the end, even Mr. Zuo knelt down in the hall. Outside, a group of soldiers with swords stood behind them, ready to kill them with one knife at any time.


    Not long after, Ning Ji came in with a group of soldiers and several people. The most important ones were Zhou Huang and Wei Lin.


    Whats interesting is that the arrows that hit Wei Lin were all fired by Wei Qi.


    Ning Ji presented the removed arrow feathers to Wei Xiao: "The arrows have the word "Gong Yu" on them, which means they are special arrows for the Royal Forest Army."


    Wei Xiao took the arrow and looked at the word "Gong Yu" on the arrow. He sneered and threw a few arrows in front of the ministers: "This is the benevolent monarch you support. He is so benevolent and righteous that he would kill his own son!"


    Mr. Zheng, Mr. Shangguan Ge, and Mr. Feng picked up the arrow feathers and looked at them. After seeing that they were indeed the special arrows of the Royal Forest Army, they gave the arrow feathers to the ministers and generals: "Look at them all."


    The ministers and generals took the arrow feathers and circted them around. Everyone was silent.


    Hmmmm! Wei Qi shouted, trying to argue that he didnt order someone to shoot an arrow to kill Wei Lin.


    But Wei Xiao ignored him and took the opportunity to say: "The evidence is conclusive, do you still want to admit it? If you can kill your only son so cruelly, you also suspect that Wei Lin is the son of Qian Li''er and his old master."


    this?


    The ministers were shocked: "Wei Lin is not your majesty''s son?!"


    But they still look a bit simr.


    Remembering the romantic rumors about the precious concubine, I looked at the top of Wei Qi''s head and felt that the green was dazzling, and the officials finally shut up.


    Ning Ji was a little surprised... Wei Xiao became smarter, and for the sake of the throne, he wanted to prove that Wei Lin was not Wei Qi''s son.


    But he didnt allow it.


    "Prince Wei, do you want to kill Wei Lin to avoid future troubles?" Ning Ji asked.


    Wei Xiao was silent, staring at Wei Lin who was lying weakly on the wooden board, and finally shook his head: "I promised Wei Lin that as long as he confesses honestly, he will not kill him, and will also give him the title of county king to ensure his safety and wealth. "


    Ning Ji breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mr. Feng also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Prince Wei is true to his word. I am very relieved."


    He then said: "Prince Wei, if you have any evidence, show it to the ministers."


    Wei Xiao raised his voice: "Bring in all the witnesses!"


    "Hey." Ning Ji personally led the troops to bring in the bandits, Grandma Gong, Grandma Li and others.


    "Say." Wei Xiao looked down at them and said, "Tell the truth, and I can spare your life."


    These beasts dont have to die, but he will make them suffer a hundred times more than death!


    "We said, we said!" The bandits rushed to be witnesses, fearing that they would be beheaded if they werete.


    Wei Xiao was so disgusted by what he saw that he wished he could cook them alive, but Mr. Feng was right. Now it was no longer about conquering the country. If he wanted to be the emperor, he had to follow the etiquette and present evidence. Brutal killing would only make him lose people''s hearts.


    "Master Miao Wu received an order from Master Zang to follow Concubine Guigui to the capital to help Wei Lin fight for the throne. But we have been here for more than a year and have nothing to do. It was not until half a month ago that we were ordered to prepare to enter the pce. "


    "Brothers are so excited. How could we have thought that we would be able to enter the pce in this life? The precious concubine also promised us that as long as we obey, we will be rewarded with a group of maids to y with after entering the pce. If things are done, we will be rewarded with good looks. Beautiful pce concubines and officials wives, let us also have a taste of what it is like to be the wife of an emperor or a minister!

 Chapter 3010: Wei Qi’s death and Wei Xiao concealing the truth【3】

    Chapter 3010: Wei Qi��s death and Wei Xiao concealing the truth��3��


    Chapter 3010 Wei Qi''s death and Wei Xiao''s concealment of the truth3


    This is a promise that no one can withstand, so the young ones are naturally willing to sacrifice their lives for her.


    "You guys know that you are wrong. You should not help that poisonous woman Qian Li''er. Please ask the new emperor to spare our lives. We are willing to join the army, serve as archery targets, and go back to the Northeast to fight against the Dongqing people!" This bandit is very good at talking. As he talked, he actually found a way out for himself... As long as he earned military merit, let alone death, he might still be able to be a general and continue to be popr!


    Wei Xiao had a murderous intent in his eyes and asked him: "What is your name?"


    "The younger one''s surname is Lu, and his family is a butcher. Hees from a poor family and has no name. He is nicknamed Lu the Butcher. He was framed by a wealthy local man, so he went to Huwanggou to be a bandit."


    In fact, he was so cowardly that he fell in love with a girl from a rich family and wanted to kidnap her so that he could make a meal out of him, so that he could force the rich man''s family to marry the girl to him. However, he failed and was wanted, so he could only Go into the mountains and be a bandit.


    Seeing that he had a way to survive, Butcher Lu began to swear a poisonous oath: "Your Majesty, I know that the Northeast is in need of manpower. I am not afraid of death. I beg Your Majesty to let me take my brothers to fight in the Northeast to atone for my sins!"


    Hehe, even His Majesty shouted out, such thoughtful beasts cannot be spared.


    Wei Xiao pointed at Butcher Lu and said, "Drag him out and behead him."


    "Yes." Two soldiers came over immediately, grabbed Butcher Lu''s legs and dragged him out.


    Butcher Lu shouted in horror: "Your Majesty, why did you kill the younger ones? The younger ones are still useful and can fight for Your Majesty!"


    Ah, bah, Wu Qing spat at Butcher Lu: "The prisoner still dares to y tricks on Prince Wei. Who will be killed if I don''t kill you?"


    If such a person is allowed to enter the army, he can cause great harm to arge army.


    He then looked at the other bandits and said, "Be honest, if anyone dares to y tricks again, he will die!"


    Click!


    There was a noise outside the pce, and Butcher Lu was really beheaded.


    The bandits in the pce were scared to death and trembled: "Young men, you must tell the truth~"


    Wei Xiao: "Say, it''s best to show evidence."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The bandits also said a lot of things they knew, but unfortunately they were all told by Butcher Lu, so they were of little use.


    On the other hand, Aunt Gong, who had been silent for the whole time, said: "Prince Wei, I have three pieces of evidence in my hand, and I am willing to show them. I only ask Prince Wei to spare the lives of these girls, and then help kill Master Zang and the others...these maids. They all have special skills, it will be good for you to keep them."


    After hearing this, the maidservant under hismand showed gratitude in her eyes without any emotion.


    Mother Li stared at Aunt Gong, her eyes full of horror and disapproval.


    Aunt Gong looked at her and said: "I know you are afraid that Mr. Zang will be harmful to your niece, but our mission failed. When the news spreads, your niece will be sent to the building to pick up guests, and you can''t save her. . In this case, why not take refuge with Prince Wei and use Prince Weis hand to destroy Mr. Zang and the others... We have been harmed a lot by the Zang family in this life, and we are about to die. Dont you want to take revenge? "


    You dont want to, I do!


    Mama Li was stunned.


    The maid under Grandma Gong knelt down and said: "I swear to be loyal to Prince Wei to the death. I only ask Prince Wei to help us get rid of the people named Zang and destroy the Pegasus Gang!"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "You are smarter and more courageous than some civil servants... I promise you that I will destroy the Pegasus Gang."


    When he said this, many ministers in the pce had their faces burning.


    Thank you, Master! the maids immediately changed their words.


    Aunt Gong took off her coat on the spot and took out three things: "One is a letter from Wei Qi and Master Zang, promising him a title. The other is a packet of incense that was burned in Qi''an Hall. Thest piece of physical evidence is a wine recipe. Master, this wine recipe is the secret medicine of the Zang family. After a man drinks it, he can be a man of great power, but it cannot make a woman pregnant."


    Aunt Gong nced at Wei Qi, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, and said, "Qian Li''er often gives you this kind of wine to make sure you don''t give birth to more children." Ha, Wu Qing listened happily and pointed He looked at Wei Qi and said, "You mean, Wei Qi was given the drug to kill his heir by Qian Li''er?"


    Wei Qi: Uh-huh!


    Old Qianpo, don''t make such nonsense. Li''er did not give me the medicine to kill my offspring. After I had brother Lin, I even got the queen and the concubine Xian pregnant and gave birth to two princesses!


    Grandma Gong: "It''s not a medicine that will eliminate heirs. It''s a medicine that damages a man''s foundation... If you drink it and have **** within five days, a woman won''t be able to conceive. But after you stop drinking the medicine, you can still get pregnant."


    only


    If you drink this kind of wine for too long, even if you dont drink it and you can get pregnant, the fetus will not be preserved and the woman will have a miscarriage.


    Hahaha, isnt that the same as being a celestial eunuch? Wu Qingughed so hard that he pointed at Wei Qi and said, Youre crazy enough to have a concubine and want to have more sons, but youre already dead!


    Wei Qi: Uh-huh!


    He is not dead, he can still live.


    Wei Qi screamed like crazy and suddenly looked at Wei Lin on the wooden board: "Uh-huh!"


    Is this scoundrel his son?


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "Don''t ask, save yourself some face. The man named Zang will use the entire Pegasus Gang to help you seize the country. Do you think he has no selfish motives?"


    Obviously Master Zang wanted to promote his illegitimate son to the throne.


    "Uh huh!" Wei Qi shouted at Wei Lin. If he hadn''t been injured, he would have crawled over and strangled Wei Lin to death!


    Wei Lin was seriously injured and fainted when Wei Qi red at him.


    Ning Ji wanted to use Wei Lin to deal with Wei Xiao, because he didn''t want Wei Lin to be the illegitimate son of Master Zang, so he said: "Prince Wei, Mr. Feng, all the ministers and generals, Wei Qi and Qian Li''er will lead the bandits in." The evidence regarding the house arrest of officials and their families in the Imperial City is conclusive."


    Mr. Zheng nodded: "Well, this matter is clear. But it may also be the poisonous concubine Qian Li''er who borrowed His Majesty''s name to do this."


    boom!


    Wei Xiao was furious: "What do you mean, Zheng? You still want to side with Wei Qi even though the evidence is solid!"


    Think that since the Zheng family has Qi Kangming as their grandson-inw, this king will not kill you?


    Mr. Zheng was neither arrogant nor humble: "Prince Wei, I am not making nonsense, but there are many cases in history of traitorous concubines doing evil in the name of the emperor. Moreover, the old case of the Wei family has not yet been concluded, so we need to rify this matter. , you can seed to the throne legitimately."


    Don''t be cruel to me.


    I can''t help it. It was Emperor Jingyuan who asked us to embarrass you... If you don''t thoroughly investigate the old cases of the Wei family, we veterans will prevent you from ascending the throne even if we are killed in the Jinluan Pce!


    Although they can''t kill him, they can''t let Wei Xiao ascend the throne too early. The old case of the Wei family must be settled clearly.


    Wei Xiao suppressed his anger: "Ninghou, show them Li Shng''s suicide note!"


    "Yes." Ning Ji took out Li Shng''s suicide note and handed it to Mr. Zheng: "Please take a look."


    After Mr. Zheng read it, he handed it to other ministers.


    But after reading it, they actually said: "It''s just a suicide note, not considered evidence."


    Old thing!


    Wei Xiao was so angry with them that he almost drew his sword to kill, but in order to prevent the copse of the dynasty, he could only suppress his anger and said: "I have sent people to Mr. Guanhai''s grave to collect evidence. Soon, the evidence will be Send it to the Imperial City... When the evidence arrives, if you dare to mess around again, be careful with your heads!"


    Mr. Zheng said humanely: "As long as the evidence is true and the truth of the case can be revealed, the veterans will naturally not embarrass you again."


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth: "Sure, then just wait!"

 Chapter 3011: Wei Qi’s death and Wei Xiao concealing the truth【4】

    Chapter 3011: Wei Qi��s death and Wei Xiao concealing the truth��4��


    Chapter 3011 Wei Qi''s death and Wei Xiao''s concealment of the truth4


    wait?


    This is a taboo for pce officials. We should kill Wei Qi as soon as possible andpletely cut off all avenues of survival for Wei Qi and his subordinates!


    There is also Wei Lin, who should be killed as soon as possible. Keeping him will be a big problem.


    Mr. Zongzheng couldn''t bear it anymore and walked towards Wei Xiao with a crane-headed staff.


    But Wu Qing drew his sword to stop him: "The safety of Prince Wei is vital to the life and death of the David Dynasty. No one can get close to him, otherwise it will be regarded as a deliberate assassination!"


    Mr. Zongzheng was so angry that he was half dead: "I am the head of the family of Prince Wei''s wife. I have something important to report to Prince Wei. Please get out of the way."


    Although Wu Qing is Wei Xiao''s confidant and has made great achievements today, in the final analysis he is just a ve. Their Zongzheng family is the master who can be on an equal footing with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao gave Mr. Zongzheng a look: "If you have anything to say, just say it. I can hear you, and I have nothing to say to others, so you can speak out boldly."


    Dont be so sneaky!


    How could Mr. Zongzheng dare to speak out in public?


    He said: "These are a few words from the bottom of my heart. I would like to ask Prince Wei to listen to what I have to say for the sake of my inws."


    Zong Zhengjia has always wanted a child with Zong Zhengjia''s blood so that he could be promoted to the throne. This angered Wei Xiao and made him dislike Zong Zhengjia.


    But Zong Zhengjia is still his wife''s family, and Zong Zheng is the elder. Today Zong Zhengya has made another contribution. If he doesn''t give Zong Zhengjia too much face, his reputation will be harmed.


    He had no choice but to ask Mr. Zongzheng toe over and said, "Let him go."


    Yes. Wu Qing put away the knife and let Mr. Zongzheng pass.


    After Mr. Zongzheng approached Wei Xiao, he whispered a few words.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, his eyes were full of contempt and he stared at him and said: "Is this what you are saying from the bottom of your heart? Ha, as long as you can convince the ministers and generals in the pce and convince the people of the world, I don''t need to wait for the evidence from Mr. Guan Hai''s tomb. , I will kill Wei Qi immediately and ascend the throne today."


    The ministers and generals present were all stunned. Did Mr. Zongzheng want to persuade Prince Wei to kill Wei Qi as soon as possible?


    Mr. Zheng said angrily: "Brother Zongzheng, the old case of the Wei family has not been concluded yet. It is not good for you to be too anxious."


    Shangguange was so angry that he raised his voice and said, "If brother Zongzheng is too busy, you can take care of Zhou Huang. The Zhou family and Zongzheng''s family are also rted by marriage."


    Zong Zhengjia is increasingly losing the education and magnanimity of a wealthy family. He really regrets marrying his daughter to Zong Zhengjia decades ago, which has led to many things happening now!


    Mr. Zongzhengs kindness was misunderstood by Wei Xiao, and he was scolded by his inws in public. His face was burning with pain. After calming down, he said: "My inws are joking. I am not a doctor. How can I know how to take care of Zhou Huang?"


    After saying that, he returned to his original position with the cane and continued to kneel.


    In his heart, he became more and more frightened and anxious. After Ya Jie''er became the queen, he had to let Ya Jie''er give birth to Wei Xiao Saimei''s son as soon as possible. If he didn''t give birth to a prince who was close to Zong Zheng''s family, Zong Zheng''s family would be in trouble. Where can the Davidic dynasty still have a foothold?


    Mr. Zong Zheng is still too timid... What Zong Zheng Ya wanted to do was kill Wei Xiao, rece Wei Xiao''s bloodline with an unknown wild child, andpletely steal David Jiangshan''s idea.


    Wei Xiao nced at the Zongzheng family and sneered at the corner of his mouth, but he did not think about destroying the Zongzheng family because he felt that these losers could not make any trouble.


    After a while, he looked at Xu Chongfeng and cursed: "Why are you still kneeling? Don''t you need to get the files on the case of the foolish emperor and the traitorous concubine who led the bandits into the imperial city to harm the officials and their families, and the ignorant emperor sent Wei Lin to assassinate the king? Just point at it. Is the Ministry of Punishment handling the case? You, the Minister of Dali Temple, are just freeloaders? But you want me to evacuate the entire Dali Temple?!"


    After so many years, Xu Chongfeng is still the same as when he was in Tianfu County. He has not made any progress and only knows how to hide and save his life!


    Mr. Xu was so frightened that he almost cried. He hurriedly crawled out on his knees and said, "Prince Wei, please calm down. We ministers will go to collect evidence and file." Busy work, inside and outside the Jinluan Hall, fell into two extremes. There was silence inside the hall, and extraordinary busyness outside the hall.


    Wei Xiao was worried about the safety of the female rtives, so he sent Yuan Zhi back to Xiushan to tell them what happened here.


    Prince Wei has made a promise that he will not embarrass the female family members, and everything will be done ording to what Prince Wei, Princess Wei and Queen Wang promised everyone.


    "It''s just that the matters in the Jinluan Pce are not over yet. I have to bear with youdies to wait here. Food, clothing and other things will be sent to you by the pce servants." Yuan Zhi handed over the letter ofmitment written by Wei Xiao. To Empress Wang: "It has the handprints of Prince Wei and several pavilion elders on it, and it is also stamped with seals."


    It is equivalent to an imperial edict. Even if Wei Xiao ascends the throne, this promise cannot be broken. The female rtives can rest assured.


    Queen Wang took it and took a look, crying with joy, and knelt down towards the door: "Thank God, the women are finally safe."


    Mrs. Wang''s eyes were splitting red, she pointed at her and shouted: "Mrs. Wei Wang, your husband has been deprived of the throne, and your natal brother has been made a prisoner. What are you still thanking for? No more. All the honor that the Wang family has fought for is gone. , it was you, the **** of gue, who destroyed these honors with your own hands, but as long as you help the precious concubine today, His Majesty will not be defeated, and the Wang family will not fall into this situation!"


    The Queen seemed not to have heard anything, and after kowtowing nine times piously, she stood up and walked towards Mrs. Wang.


    After standing in front of Mrs. Wang, he raised his hand and pped Mrs. Wang twice: "Sister-inw, if you want to dy Xing''s death, just keep scolding him. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Who can me Wei Qi for not being as good as others? Let Wei Qi follow The evil deeds Qian Lier has done would not be a pity even if he died ten times!"


    And Wei Xiao was already kinder than she thought, and was actually willing to leave a root for the Wang family.


    After the Queen Wang finished cursing, she pointed at Mrs. Wang and said, "Someone came, tied her up, gagged her, and threw her out of the pce to let her catch the cold and wake up."


    After ten years of dreaming about descendants, its time for the Wang family to wake up.


    Yuan Zhi had long been displeased with Mrs. Wang, so he immediately asked Zhong Naijian to tie up Mrs. Wang and drag her to the yard to soak in the snow.


    Queen Wang then said to thedies: "We are a generation of women with no soldiers and no power. We should not participate in court battles. As for the matters in the Jinluan Pce, let the men fight. We will be obedient. If If you continue to make a fuss, you might ruin your own livelihood!"


    and


    For us, the pce change can have such a result, which is a blessing among misfortunes.


    Throughout the ages, in any pce failure, the man died and the woman became a prostitute. They were really lucky. The king and queen had no requirements.


    Zong Zhengya said: "Ladies, don''t worry. Since my husband has promised us, he will definitely do it, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    All thedies nodded one after another and looked at Zong Zhengya with fawning eyes: "What Princess Wei said is that Prince Wei is a militarymander and the most important is his promise. He will definitely not embarrass us women."


    But Mrs. Tong was still very worried and asked: "Prince Wei, the official family members are fine, but what about the pce concubines? If His Majesty dies, won''t they have to be buried as martyrs?!"


    Zong Zhengya smiled slightly and said: "The concubines are also female rtives, and they are exempted. Madam Tong does not have to worry... If a minister really proposes to bury the concubines, I will definitelye forward to intercede for the concubines."

 Chapter 3012: Wei Qi’s death and Wei Xiao concealing the truth【5】

    Chapter 3012: Wei Qi��s death and Wei Xiao concealing the truth��5��


    Chapter 3012 Wei Qis death and Wei Xiaos concealment of the truth5


    The concubines were overjoyed when they heard this, and they all saluted and thanked them: "Thank you, Princess Wei, for your help. We are very grateful."


    Mrs. Tong grabbed Concubine Qing and said, "You impatient girl, why don''t you thank Princess Wei for saving your life!"


    Concubine Qing was like a puppet, obediently kneeling down: "Thank you, Princess Wei, for saving your life."


    Zong Zhengya smiled and gave her a hand: "God has the virtue of a good life. Giving you a way to survive is also a way of umting virtue for me. Concubine Qing does not need to pay this big gift."


    "Princess Wei..." Concubine Qing''s eyes were filled with tears and she was full of gratitude.


    Mrs. Tong pretended to me: "Sister Qing, if Prince Wei wins, the princess will soon be the queen. Please stop crying, lest you spoil the joy of your sister, the princess."


    Ah this?


    Everyone in the pce was stunned. They looked at the delicate and beautiful Concubine Qing and thought of a possibility... Not to mention, this kind of woman can best arouse the affection of men, especially a strong man like Prince Wei. If Seeing Concubine Qing like this, I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself.


    However, everyone sees through it but doesn''t speak out, for fear that meddling in other people''s own affairs will bring disaster to their family.


    But Mr. Qin Weng sneered unceremoniously: "Hey, Mrs. Tong, the old madams in the brothel have to call you mother when they see you. This son-inw wants to introduce his daughter to Prince Wei before he dies. How about you wait for your ex-benefactor?" Dont sell your daughter until the first seven days of your stay!


    His!


    There was a sound of gasping in the hall, and Qin Wengshi looked at him with a look that was seven points of horror and three points of admiration... Good guy, you still dare to say it.


    Mrs. Tong was furious and retorted: "Qin Weng family, our hidden wealthy family and the aristocratic wealthy family are both in the family tree. They are allies of the same spirit. ording to the rules, Sister Qing should be called Princess Wei''s sister."


    Qin Wengshi raised his eyebrows and sneered: "Then let Concubine Qing shout. Anyway, there are not many lives left. While she is still alive, she can shout a few more times to satisfy her cravings."


    "Ms. Qin Weng, Princess Wei has promised to give the female family members a way to live. Now that you are saying this, do you want to misinterpret Princess Wei''s meaning? It seems that your marriage is not going well, so you want to drag down the entire Weng family! "After Mrs. Tong finished speaking, she nced at Mrs. Weng, hoping that her stepmother would teach Mr. Qin Weng a lesson.


    But Qin Wengshi was not afraid at all, and said arrogantly: "Although my marriage was not satisfactory, I married Prince Wei''s second uncle. For this reason, even if I call you an old bustard, how dare you really do it?" Kill me?!"


    This is really not something I dare to do.


    Mrs. Tong choked.


    Concubine Qing cried: "Mrs. Chang''an Marquis, please calm down. I apologize to you. My mother didn''t mean that. She was just worried about me."


    "Ha!" Qin Wengshi sneered: "Why is your mother worried about you? She just wants to sell you out again, but she made the wrong calction this time. After what happened to Meng Shuyu, do you think Prince Wei will still do it?" Are you entangled with the woman of your elders? I really thought that you were the only woman in the world, and Prince Wei would go to great lengths for you. Wake up, but stop dreaming. Dreams are so beautiful that they can easily give you nightmares!"


    Mrs. Tong was extremely angry. How could it be impossible for her sister Qing to be liked by Prince Wei?


    Sister Qing said that when they first entered the pce to meet His Majesty and Queen Wang, they met Prince Wei, who looked at her twice.


    It''s just that the family feels that Prince Wei is difficult to control, and Wei Qi has few heirs, and they are old and don''t have much life left. As long as Sister Qing gives birth to a son, he will seed to the throne in a short time.


    But Mrs. Tong couldn''t say anything about this kind of thing. She only asked Prince Wei to really have a good impression of Sister Qing and give her family a chance to donate a daughter.


    After Qin Wengshi finished speaking, he looked at Concubine Qing who was standing with her head lowered and supporting Mrs. Tong. She suddenly felt that she was ridiculous andughed and said, "I was wrong. People like you are not worthy of me saving you." .


    Mrs. Ouyang Zhang said: "Mrs. Chang''an Marquis is protecting thest face of the hidden wealthy family and the dynasty''s etiquette. She is not at fault. The fault lies with those fools who want to break the etiquette!"


    Queen Wang also nodded: "Mrs. Marquis of Chang''an is indeed right." A queen and a wife of the Minister of Rites, their words almost sentenced the Tong family to death. They were also warning the families of the young pce concubines not to have delusions, as delusions will only lead to death. Worse.


    Zong Zhengya watched a good show, and felt happy but also a little regretful... If Wei Xiao forced the woman Wei Qi left behind, her reputation would be even worse, and it would be much easier for her to overthrow Wei Xiao.


    Yuan Zhi was already stunned. After understanding what Mrs. Tong had nned, he was furious and said in a cold voice: "That''s ridiculous. Who do you think Prince Wei is? I will report what happened here to Prince Wei!"


    The Tong family may wish themselves good luck.


    Mrs. Tong was just panicked, not too scared. She even thought to herself... When Prince Wei finds out about this, he will definitely think of Sister Qing. As long as he can think of her, it will be a matter of time before things happen.


    Zong Zhengya was smart and said to Yuan Zhidao: "Deputy Commander Yuan, please tell your husband that I will handle these matters well and not cause any trouble to him."


    After hearing this, Yuan Zhi felt that Zong Zhengya was really a good wife, and she was very considerate of her mother. He said respectfully: "Yes, I will tell Prince Wei in the end."


    Gu Jinli paid no attention to what was happening outside. He was taking the children behind the screen to warm themselves over the fire. He also used the stove to boil water, nning to make lotus root starch for the cubs to eat.


    Mother, mother, are you okay? The belly of the second wolf said that it is hungry and will cry if you dont give it food.


    Gu Jinliughed to death, raised an eyebrow and looked at his belly and asked, "Are you hungry? Look, it doesn''t even speak, so it must be not hungry."


    The second wolf was anxious: "Someone said that he just got back to the second wolf and said that he is very hungry and wants to eat lotus root powder and meat... During the Chinese New Year, he wants to eat meat."


    Maybe he was really hungry. As the little guy spoke, a drop of saliva dropped from the corner of his mouth. Gu Jinliughed loudly, poked his stomach and asked, "Are you really so hungry?"


    Eng nodded heavily: "Yeah, I''m so hungry."


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, but now I can only eat lotus root starch, and then I can eat meat when I get home."


    The pce is in chaos now. Even if Wei Xiao sends people to deliver things, the ingredients are still brought from the pce. Who knows if they will be poisonous? She didn''t dare to give food to the children, and the copper pot, water, and lotus root starch were all brought by her. They were definitely non-toxic and could be given to the children.


    Quickly, Gu Jinli prepared the lotus root starch, took a portion and gave it to Yuan Zhi: "Give it to Xiao Luoyou for me. He must be starving."


    He asked again: "Did Xiao Luo You cry? Was he scared?"


    Yuan Zhi focused on the pce incident and Wei Xiao''s promise, and only said peace to Xiao Luoyou and the others.


    Yuan Zhi: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Qin Guo, Prince Luo is very powerful. Not only did he not cry, he also helped to defend against the enemy."


    Gu Jinli was relieved and distressed after hearing this. If Wei Xiao hadn''t given the order, and Grandpa Qin said that this was what noble children should face, she wouldn''t have wanted little Luo You to face pce changes at a young age.


    "That''s good." Gu Jinli said, "Take the lotus root starch and don''t let it pass through other people''s hands, otherwise Prince Wei won''t be able to bear the responsibility if something happens to the child."


    "Yes, Madam Qin Guogong, please rest assured." Yuan Zhi knew the importance of Xiao Luo You, so he took the lotus root powder all the way to Jinluan Pce and handed it to Xiao Luo You personally.

 Chapter 3013: Behead

    Chapter 3013: Behead


    Chapter 3013 Beheading


    The lotus root starch was wrapped in lint and was still warm when it was delivered to Xiao Luo You.


    The little guy finally couldn''t hold back and cried: "Thank you... How are my cousin and the big wolf and the second wolf? Are you scared? Did the big wolf cry?"


    The second wolf cries at every turn, so its okay for the second wolf to cry, but if the big wolf cries, then things will definitely be bad for my cousins family.


    Brother Cheng took the lotus root powder away and asked his doctor to check it to prevent it from being tampered with on the road and causing problems to Luo You after eating it.


    Yuan Zhi didn''t say anything when he saw it. He only smiled and replied to Xiao Luo You: "I''m not crying. Prince Qin is calm. The whole family is safe. Prince Luo doesn''t have to worry."


    Xiao Luoyou then let go of his worries.


    After a while, Brother Cheng returned the lotus root starch to Xiao Luoyou: "You can eat it."


    "Yeah." Xiao Luo You took the lotus root starch and said, "Uncle Gu will also eat it."


    Brother Cheng smiled and said in a low voice: "You go ahead and eat. I brought dried seafood and I''ll sneak a few bitester. I won''t be hungry."


    Wei Xiao is sick, and after being stimted today, his illness has be more serious. This is evidence that except for Mr. Qin, the ministers and generals are not allowed to eat, and they are forced to starve and freeze while waiting for Mr. Guanhai''s tomb.


    His face darkened when he saw little Luoyou eating lotus root starch. He felt that he was being raised too delicately by the Qin and Gu families, but in the end he did not take away the lotus root starch because he was still young.


    The ministers will watch Xiao Luoyou and Qin old, and they can''t help swallowing their mouths. Because the snow bes bigger, the sky is getting colder. They are snoring all over, but no one dares toin.


    But some people still couldn''t hold on and fainted due to cold and hunger.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Trash, you can''t even endure this kind of hardship... Take your name and drag it on, you will only be worthy of staying in a bitter and cold ce on the border for the next five years!"


    There is no ce for this group of delicate wastes in the imperial city!


    The ministers were aware of this, but also very scared. For the sake of their official career, they gritted their teeth even more. When they couldn''t hold on anymore, they pinched themselves hard to wake themselves up with the pain.


    Time passed little by little, and when the sky turned dark, Mr. Wang, Commander Yuan, General Xiao and Wei Changfeng brought news from outside.


    Lord Wang knelt down and said: "The guilty minister has fulfilled his mission and sessfully persuaded Wei Qi to surrender the soldiers and horses stationed in the capital. The three big leaders and twelve small leaders have been taken to the dungeon at the gate of the city and are guarded by the Wu family. "


    The Wu family!


    The confused Wei Qi woke up...Brother Wu Changzhen was also bribed by Wei Xiao? Didnt all the Fuhu Army belong to Wei Xiao? !


    Hahaha, a group of rebellious officials and traitors have been like this for a long time. He would not have pardoned the Wu family in the first ce. He should have let the Wu family die together with Emperor Jingyuan!


    Master Wang looked at Wei Qi and sighed: "When I left the imperial city at noon and saw the soldiers and horses of the Wu family, I was as shocked and regretful as you, but I also understood at that time... the country is not what we imagined. Its easy to **** away everything, not to mention Prince Wei, Qin Guogong, Luo Ying and others, even the Wu family is not something we can destroy if we want. Their family has been running the capital for several generations, and they are military generals. If they really want to do something, no We literati can resist.


    The ingenuity that the literati were proud of was too fragilepared with the life-threatening swords of the warriors. What''s more, the warriors from noble backgrounds were skilled in both civil and military affairs. Not only did they have swords and weapons, but they also had strategies to defeat them.


    Mr. Wang finally said: "Your Majesty, we failed because of ignorance."


    They thought that by defeating Emperor Jingyuan, they could trample others under their feet, but unfortunately not... In a mountain, one tiger never has the final say, so even if you kill the most ferocious tiger king, don''t think that you are invincible. Because there are other beasts in that mountain.


    "Uh-huh!" Wei Qi almost burst into tears when he heard this, and red at Mr. Wang. It''s all the fault of this person who is afraid of death. If you can ovee your fear and don''t try to persuade me to surrender, I won''t lose the opportunity to turn defeat into victory.


    After hearing the report, Wei Xiao gave the Wang family grace: "Wang Yanxing can live."


    Although the Wang family is in bad shape, Queen Wang is a good person, and Wang Yanxing is not bad. Wei Xiao wants to control the country, not destroy it, so he has already made up his mind to save Wang Yanxing''s life. Lord Wang was so surprised that he quickly knelt down and said, "I would like to express my gratitude to Prince Wei for his great kindness!"


    He also called to Wang Yanxing: "Why don''t you kneel down quickly and thank me?"


    Yes. Wang Yanxing shed tears and kowtowed to Wei Xiao three times.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and told the father and son to go away and kneel down, continuing to listen to Wei Changfeng''s report.


    Wei Changfeng knelt down, presented the porcin bottle in his hand, and said: "Master, please forgive me. When I went to the Meng family at the end of the day, the Meng family had been silenced and died of poisoning. Someone should have poisoned the Meng family''s New Year''s Eve dinner." It''s poisoned. This is the blood in the bodies of the Meng family. Please ask Prince Wei to send someone to test the poison."


    Concerning Meng Shuyu''s death, the Meng family must have some inside information. Therefore, after the affairs in the pce temporarily calmed down, Wei Xiao sent people to bring the Meng family into the pce to confront the Meng family.


    It is a pity that all the Meng family members died.


    boom!


    Wei Xiao pped his palm on the armrest of the chair and red at Wei Qi: "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel and ruthless. You killed the Meng family so early!"


    "Uh huh!" Wei Qi was very unjust. Although he didn''t like the Meng family, the Meng family waspletely on his side and coulde out to help him bite Wei Xiao at any time. How could he send people to destroy the Meng family? mouth.


    But after checking the poisonous blood presented by Wei Changfeng, Aunt Gong sentenced Wei Qi to death: "This poisonous blood contains horsethorn poison. This poison is the secret medicine of the Pegasus n and is specially used for assassinations. Qian Lier has this kind of poison in her hands."


    Wei Xiao sneered and looked at Wei Qi: "The evidence is solid, but you still want to quibble!"


    Wei Qi: Uh-huh!


    That was also the mouth of that poisonous woman Qian Lier, and it had nothing to do with him!


    Wei Xiao understood Wei Qi''s meaning and was full of contempt: "If it weren''t for your instructions, Qian Li''er would have dared to destroy the entire Meng family? Dare to use bandits to put the officials'' family members under house arrest? Wei Qi, death is imminent, can you be a little more cautious? The backbone of the family? Dont me women for everything!


    Qian Li''er is poisonous, but Wei Qi is even more disgusting. He will never dare to do something wrong.


    Wei Xiao ignored Wei Qi and looked at the ministers in the pce: "The Meng family was silenced just like Sun Liang and others. Another death without evidence. The same thing happened twice. Do you still think that Meng Shuyu''s death is rted to the death of Meng Shuyu?" Is this king rted?!"


    If anyone still thinks so, he is really stupid, and there is no ce for fools in his court!


    this?


    After hearing this, the ministers and generals fell silent.


    Xu Chongfeng took the risk and said: "I have handled many cases. Generally speaking, the case of Meng Shuyu does seem like someone is deliberately framing Prince Wei."


    But even though he coulde out and say these words of conscience, he could not reverse the verdict of Prince Wei because everyone was dead and there was no evidence to reverse the verdict of Prince Wei.


    Mr. Zheng also said: "I think so too. It''s a pity that the conclusion of a case depends on evidence. Without proof, even if you know you were framed, you can''t get away with it."


    Still need evidence!


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry, but he knew that a dynasty needed etiquette to defend it, so he could only hold his breath.


    Fortunately, I only had to hold my breath for three hours before the good news came.


    Prince Wei, the evidence of Mr. Guanhais tomb has arrived!

 Chapter 3014: Beheading【2】

    Chapter 3014: Beheading��2��


    Chapter 3014 Beheading2


    The atmosphere in Jinluan Hall, which had been suffocated for three hours,pletely broke due to this announcement.


    Wei Xiaobing''s eyes were filled with mes, and he stood up in surprise: "Bring it in!"


    There is no nonsense in Li Shng''s suicide note. There is real evidence in Mr. Guanhai''s tomb. As long as the evidence is true, he can tear off Wei Qi''s mask of hypocrisy, bring him to justice, and ascend the throne in a fair and just way.


    The ministers were also very excited and looked outside the Jinluan Pce.


    Mr. Qin and Mr. Feng stood up and went to greet them. They looked at the letter eagles held by Wu Changzhen and Wei Changwu and the small bags tied to the feet of the two letter eagles. They were very excited: "This is the cemetery of Mr. Guanhai." The evidence you got?


    Wei Changwu nodded: "Exactly, the cemetery is too far away and we can''t wait here, so we can only use the letter eagle to deliver it."


    Then he looked at the ministers and generals in the pce and said loudly: "There are people from the Wu family who are from the Eagle Food Gang. The Xin Eagle flew directly to Wu Changzhen. We have never touched the Xin Eagle. After Wu Changzhen got the Xin Eagle, he did not touch it. Two bags and escorted into the pce immediately."


    Wei Changwu pointed to a group of people behind him and said: "These people include people from the Eagle Food Gang, generals from the three parties, and tenmon people. They were invited by Wu Changzhen to be witnesses outside the city and have been waiting for evidence."


    Wu Changzhen said to the ten people: "Take out all your household registrations and show them to your lords."


    "...Yes~" The ten people were still shocked. They didn''t expect that Wu Changzhen called them to the camp in order to enter the pce to testify. After waiting for a while, he took out the household registration with trembling hands and handed it to Mr. Feng... This high official De Sven must not be a bad person, so he is definitely right.


    Mr. Feng took the household registration and read it, asked them some questions, and said to the ministers and generals: "Everyone has heard that they are indeed people who have lived in the capital for generations, and they were brought by Wu Changzhen. It cannot be Prince Wei''s intention. Looking for someone."


    Wu Changzhen nced at the officials present: "Emperor Jingyuan is kind to the Wu family. The Wu family does not care about the merits of supporting the new emperor. They only want the truth about the old cases of the Wei family... This caused the rift between Emperor Jingyuan and the Qinluo family of Wei. Chu died because of this, and as an old minister of the Chu Dynasty, I must find out the truth and let the old master die in peace."


    These words shocked everyone present... Now it''s David, and Wu Changzhen tantly expressed his loyalty to the Chu Dynasty, which is self-destructive.


    Wei Xiao had waited for so many years and finally saw hope of clearing up the old case. He didnt want to listen to nonsense anymore and shouted: Bring in the evidence!


    What are you doing grinding and chirping!


    "Yes." Mr. Feng and the others hurriedly came in with the letter eagle and evidence.


    Lao Qin wiped away his tears, not daring to look away from the two bags hanging by the eagle''s feet, and followed Mr. Feng and the others into the Golden Pce.


    Wei Xiao also kept staring at the bag, suppressing his excitement, and said to Gu Jinan: "Read the name."


    Gu Jinan took out the list he had prepared a long time ago and began to read the names: "Cheng Laoguo Gong, Ning Hou, Uncle Xiao, Zhou Huang..."


    The ministers whose names were read stood up and came to Wei Xiao''s side, forming a circle and preparing to see the so-called evidence with their own eyes.


    In addition to the confidants of Emperor Jingyuan, the people whose names were read also included people from Wei Xiao and Wei Qi... Wei Xiao wanted to be as fair as possible.


    After reciting the names of twenty ministers and generals, Gu Jinan stopped.


    Everyones eyes fell on Wu Changzhen and Wei Xiao. Under the watchful eyes of twenty ministers and generals, the two opened the bag and poured out the contents.


    ~


    With a crisp sound, a ck stone copper whistle specially used by the witch army fell out.


    This, this is something belonging to the Rong thief... Did the Wei family really have any dealings with the Rong thief back then?! Mr. Zheng eximed, then the Wei family was not unjustly used.


    Wei Xiao nced at him coldly: "It''s just a piece of evidence. I haven''t read the letter written by Shng Li yet. What are you yelling about!"


    Mr. Zheng said: "Then please read the three letters, Prince Wei." Wei Xiao nodded, picked up the letters and read them... The first letter was written by Li Shng himself, exining that he suspected that Wei Qi wanted to seize Duke Wei. I went to investigate Wei Qi and found that he had dealings with a group of Jiangnan businessmen.


    The letter said: Although those businessmen have southern looks, they are also literate and know the customs of Jiangnan, but their taste is a bit strange. They don''t like to eat stewed mutton, but they like to eat grilled, and even eat goat''s milk skin. son.


    But people in Jiangnan don''t like goat''s milk that has a foul smell. I suspect that they are doing it because they are afraid that their son-inw will be taken advantage of and kill the Wei and Li families, so they are secretly tracking down the details of the Jiangnan businessmen.


    But before the results were found, someone in the Li family was attacked. I knew it was Xizuo who was warning me... I am old and just want the safety of my family. I am afraid and dare not pursue it anymore.


    But I didnt want Wei Qi to be deceived, so I had a deep talk with him and hinted... He understood and denied my suspicion angrily and aggrievedly. When I presented the evidence, he became furious and said that I had been an official for many years and had made countless enemies. , the attack on Li''s family must have been caused by political enemies.


    I was stunned... Son-inw Wei, who always respects his elders, would actually me me, my father-inw, to my face?


    I am very disappointed.


    Wei Qi became even more anxious after seeing her. He cried and said that I didnt believe him as his son-inw and that he disliked him for not being able to inherit the title. In the end, he even threatened to divorce my daughter!


    I was horrified. Wei Qi was famous for his love for my daughter, but now he could say that he wanted to divorce my daughter... From this moment on, I understood that he was different from what we saw, and the suspicion in my heart changed. It became certain that he was colluding with Xizuo and wanted to seize the Weiguo Pce.


    But as a schr, even if he kills his eldest brother and bes the new owner of Duke Wei''s pce, what can he do to keep his title?


    But I didnt dare to talk about him again... Years of experience as an official tell me that if a person like Wei Qi bes vicious, he will be more terrifying than anyone else.


    I was also afraid that the secret behind his back would attack the Li family again, so I could only admit that I had wronged him,forted him, and let him go.


    After that, I continued to send people to keep an eye on him, hoping to find evidence that he was coborating with the enemy and save the lives of the Li family.


    But the details behind his back were extremely powerful. I spent a lot of effort to guard against the Li family. When I was about to get the evidence, the news about Wei Guogong and his son coborating with the enemy spread.


    I''m still a stepte.


    I went into the pce to tell His Majesty the truth, but what shocked me was that His Majesty did not go to investigate Wei Qi, but quickly and ruthlessly eradicated Wei Guogong''s line. In order to destroy Duke Wei''s mansion, he did not hesitate to assassinate even those brave and loyal people like the Marquis of Qin!


    When the news of the murder of the Marquis of Qin came back, I was filled with fear. I knew that His Majesty had made up his mind and the Li family could not escape.


    But I didnt want the Li family to die so unjustly, so I stepped up my ns while I was still alive, leaving behind obscure clues, hoping someone could reverse the case so that the Li family wouldnt be ves for generations.


    But Li Shng didn''t expect that the Li family had no descendants. Wei Qi used his tricks to make Emperor Jingyuan think that the Li family also knew about the scandal and massacred the entire Li family.


    At the end of the letter, Li Shng also wrote: By chance, I know why your Majesty was so determined to kill Wei Guogong and his family, it is all in the correspondence between Rong Thief and Wei Qi.


    Wei Qi had correspondence with the Rong bandits? This is solid evidence!


    Is it these two letters?!


    The eyes of the ministers and generals fell on the two parchment letters.


    Wei Xiao was so quick that he quickly took the two letters, opened them and read them... When he opened the second letter, he was so horrified that he wished he had never seen this letter before!


    How can it be?


    What is written in this letter must be false!


    Prince Wei, whats wrong with you? Show us the parchment letter quickly.

 Chapter 3015: Beheading【3】

    Chapter 3015: Beheading��3��


    Chapter 3015 Beheading3


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to hear anything. It wasn''t until Wu Changzhen reached out to grab the sheepskin letter that he raised his hand, blocked Wu Changzhen''s arm with a bang, and said hurriedly: "This letter is worthless, look at the other one."


    After saying that, I just felt like I was crazy... Why did he want to help Emperor Jingyuan? !


    Wu Changzhen''s expression remained unchanged, but he already knew in his heart that there was something very wrong with the second parchment letter. He continued to stretch out his hand and said, "Let me have a look. I will return it to you immediately after reading it."


    This is a promise to Wei Xiao that if there is anything in the letter that is not suitable for the public, he will not say it.


    But Wei Xiao still refused, and his voice became colder: "I have already said that this letter is of no value, so I will let you read another one."


    Mr. Zheng frowned: "Prince Wei, the person who wants to testify against Wei Qi in the Jinluan Pce is You. Now that we have finally obtained the evidence left by Shng Li, why don''t you show it to us?"


    He added: "Be aware that covering up will only make everyone suspect that your father was not wronged... This hidden danger is not small. If Prince Wei doesn''t want his throne to be unstable after he ascends the throne, he should show the letter to everyone and let the truth be known to the world."


    There must be something wrong with the second parchment letter. Wei Xiao must show the letter to everyone, otherwise he will not get through this!


    Mr. Zhengs grandson Zheng Ying was so frightened that cold sweat broke out all over his back. He wanted to cover his grandfathers mouth. Please stop talking.


    I still wonder... Emperor Jing Yuan didn''t trust his grandfather much when he was alive. Why did his grandfather be the first person to seek justice for Emperor Jing Yuan after his death?


    Mr. Feng, who had not spoken for a long time, looked at Wei Xiao and said: "Brother Xiao, the new dynasty will continue to be stable. No matter what you do, you must consider the pros and cons before doing it. Don''t be willful... The king of a country has no qualifications to be willful! "


    Today''s northwest and northeast are not at peace. General Zhao from the south of the Yangtze River is leading his army to the capital. It is still unclear who he is helping. Therefore, the Wei family''s matter must be resolved as soon as possible. No evidence can be hidden, otherwise the officials If it breaks out, there will be another **** storm.


    This court really can''t stand any trouble.


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    Seeing this, Wu Changzhen wanted to get the letter again.


    pity


    boom!


    Wei Xiao still blocked his arm, tightened the hand holding the parchment letter, and said angrily in a deep voice: "I have already said that you should read the first parchment letter first. Are you deaf and can''t hear it?!"


    Wei Xiao was very irritable at the moment, and his mind was wandering. He once wanted to hand over the parchment letter... Anyway, the parchment letter was made public, and it was Emperor Jingyuan who was embarrassed.


    Shangguan Ge said: "Let''s read the first parchment letter first."


    As long as the first parchment letter can prove that Wei Qi secretly colluded with the army and thieves from his family, intending to seize the title of Duke Wei, then it doesn''t matter whether he reads the second parchment letter or not.


    Ning Ji said: "I agree with Mr. Shangguan Ge''s proposal."


    Mr. Feng and Wu Changzhen nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Huang originally wanted to speak, but shut up when he saw this. He would wait until he read the first parchment letter before speaking.


    "Mr. Feng, Shangshu Ouyang, and General Wu are all familiar with military writing. We will read the letter together to prevent anyone from confusing the content of the letter." Ning Ji picked up the first parchment letter and ced it on Mr. Feng, Ouyang Zhang, and In front of Wu Changzhen, he tranted the letter with them.


    After all four people were sure that this Rong text had the same meaning, they read it out to the officials.


    Gu Jinan wrote down what they read... He was an official of the Ministry of Punishment. These were all evidence and should be recorded in files and sealed. They must be recorded well.


    However, the first parchment letter is simply irrefutable evidence that the Wei family is coborating with the enemy!


    One thousand war horses, ten thousand catties of iron, one hundred carts of medicinal materials, and five hundred ves from Chu...


    This, this turned out to be: "A list of military supplies that the Northwest Army secretly made with the bandits!" What''s even more terrifying is: "There are two fingerprints on it. I wonder if they belong to the Wei family?"


    When Wei Qi heard this, he seemed to remember something and started shouting crazily: "Uuuuuuuuuuu!"


    At the end of the shout, I actuallyughed out loud. But because his mouth was blocked by a ball of cloth, hisughter was stuck in his throat, making it extremely unpleasant to hear.


    Hurry, go and confront the boss and his son with the fingerprints stored in the Ministry of Justice. As long as the fingerprints are matched, the boss and his son will never be cleared of the crime of coborating with the enemy and treason!


    Hahaha, I didnt expect that God was still helping him after he had reached this point... That list was made by the soldier who helped him back then, but the fingerprints of the boss and his son were genuine.


    The boss is very brotherly, and he can pretend to be aggrieved, so the boss treats him very well. Every time he returns to Beijing from the border, he will drink with him.


    Because he is his biological brother, so he is not on guard against him and dares to get drunk!


    He took advantage of the boss being drunk and the secret guard being driven away by the boss to get a lot of his fingerprints!


    The eldest nephew did not trust him as much as the elder, but the brat was too young, so he finally got the fingerprints.


    It''s just a pity that he never got the old man''s fingerprints... Talking about biological father and son, talking about loving him like a boss, bullshit, he never got drunk in front of him, let alone put his fingerprints on anything he handed over. .


    Zhou Huang heard Wei Qi''sughter and felt that there was something wrong with the two handprints. He supported his seriously injured body and said weakly: "Feng Shangshu, please go back to the Ministry of Punishment and bring the Wei family, Qin family, Luo family, and the deceased Northwest I brought all the handprints and booklets of military generals forparison, thank you very much~"


    Although Zhou Huang doesn''t know military writing, he has been a marquis for two years and has had three copies of his fingerprints kept, so he knows this rule.


    After hearing this, Yuan Zhi looked at Zhou Huang with some dissatisfaction: "Marquis Zhou, Prince Wei treats your family well."


    I didnt kill you, but I still protected your wife and children!


    Zhou Huang nodded, indicating that he knew, but: "As Mr. Zheng and Mr. Feng said, if the truth is not rified, the David Dynasty will still be in chaos in the future~"


    He has endured hardship for half his life and has been seeking a stable world. He does not want to see troubled times again in his lifetime.


    "Come on, An Ge''er, Ouyang Shangshu, follow me back to the Ministry of Punishment to get the hand-printed booklet." Mr. Feng agreed.


    "Yes." Gu Jinan responded, helped Ouyang Zhang up, took a group of imperial guards and went to the Ministry of Punishment.


    Half an hourter, I finally returned to the Jinluan Hall carrying a box: "All the handprints left by the northwest generals are here."


    Mr. Zheng frowned: "There are too many. It will take several days topare them all. Let''s take out the Wei family''s fingerprints first andpare them. If they are not from the Wei family, then use the Qin family''s and Luo''s family''s fingerprints... After all, Anyone who can trade military supplies with the bandits must be a high-ranking person."


    The Wei family, the Qin family, and the Luo family are the three overlords of the Northwest Army, and they are the most capable people in this business.


    Yes. Gu Jinan nodded and started looking for the handprint booklet of the Wei family.


    It didnt take long to find it. He took out the booklet and presented it to Mr. Feng and the others: Please, adults, make aparison.


    Mr. Feng and others took the handprint booklet andpared it carefully with the handprints on the parchment letter. They did not dare to make any mistakes in theparison. Theypared it three times. Three quarters of an hourter, they finally got the result.


    The handprints on the parchment letter belong to the father and son of Wei Shizi.

 Chapter 3016: real winner

    Chapter 3016: real winner


    Chapter 3016 The real winner


    It was Ouyang Zhang who spoke... Although he supported Wei Xiao, he could not reverse the facts before him.


    Hahaha, after Wei Qi heard this, he let out an uglyugh again in his throat... You see, the coborators and traitors are the boss and his son, he is innocent!


    Wei Qi''sughter broke the silence in the Jinluan Pce. The ministers and generals came back to their senses and looked at Wei Xiao one after another, with different expressions in their eyes.


    Zhou Huang was also shocked. He held his words in his throat for a long time before he said: "Your father and brother have really coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country."


    Wei Xiao''s sinister gaze pierced Zhou Huang and sneered: "As long as you have some brains, you will understand that as long as you are a normal-minded person, you will not leave any irrefutable evidence that can kill you when you do bad things."


    He pointed to the first sheepskin letter and said: "If you believe this letter, you are aplete fool. The only thing this letter can prove is that someone was indeed framing the Duke of Wei back then and wanted to destroy the entire northwest. Safe!"


    Indeed, anyone who is not stupid and coborates with the enemy cannot leave such evidence.


    But


    "Oh, you are really good at quibbling. To put it bluntly, this evidence is not to your liking, so you don''t want to admit it~" The voice came from the door of Jinluan Pce. It was an Enke Jinshi from the Northeast. Due to his poor background, he was also mad. Influenced by the schrly style, he shows off his talents whenever he sees an opportunity, hoping to achieve eternal fame.


    Wei Xiaoughed angrily, pointed at the man and said, "You are really loyal to Wei Qi. Let''s help him and behead him!"


    "Yes!" The soldier who had been standing behind the ministers with his sword raised his sword and dropped it. With a click, the officer''s head fell to the ground, and blood flowed into a pool, and he was quickly frozen due to the cold.


    "Prince Wei, you are confused!" Mr. Zheng was extremely angry. This Wei Xiao was even crazier than Emperor Jingyuan when it came to killing people.


    He thought of the ten years when Emperor Jingyuan was emperor after the line of Wei Guogong was destroyed, and a fear spread throughout his body... Can Wei Xiao really be a good emperor?


    Why didnt Emperor Jingyuan pass the throne to the Duke of Qin in the first ce?


    If the Duke of Qin bes the emperor, the court will definitely be much more normal, and everyone will not have to worry about it every day.


    However, Mr. Zheng was a civil servant, and he was a civil servant. But Emperor Jingyuan had fought with the soldiers and thieves, and he knew very well the world. A person like Qin Mu who was soft-hearted and indulged in love would not survive after bing an emperor. Very painful.


    Emperor Jingyuan owed the Qin family too many lives and did not want to use the throne to kill the Qin Mu family again.


    Although Wei Xiao is ruthless, he is the king this world needs.


    Wei Xiao looked at Mr. Zheng and asked in a cold voice: "Why don''t you kill this confused idiot in time and let him continue to cause harm to the court?!"


    this?


    Indeed, a fool who can''t even see the situation clearly and just wants to gain position should not be retained.


    "Stop arguing." Wu Changzhen interrupted their argument, looked at the second parchment letter in Wei Xiao''s hand, and said, "If you want to prove the innocence of your Wei family, you can only make this letter public."


    Wei Xiaos hand tightened on the letter, with a struggle in his eyes.


    Mr. Feng saw that Wei Xiao was in such a dilemma and made a suggestion: "You can give the letter to me and General Wu to review first."


    If the second parchment letter really contained any shady secret, only the three of them knew about it.


    After hearing this, the ministers and generals felt dissatisfied... Why did Mr. Feng, who had always been generous, start to side with Wei Xiao?


    But an official has just died, and even if the ministers and generals are dissatisfied, they dare not speak out... And this is a big hidden danger for the court!


    Mr. Zheng saw the anger and cowardice of his ministers and generals, and thought of Emperor Jingyuan''s court. He was extremely frightened and said hurriedly: "Mr. Feng, you are the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment. You should stick to your duties and don''t do anything that will cause endless troubles." It''s a matter of fact!"Emperor Jingyuan and Dachu died because of the hidden danger of "the monarch and his ministers were alienated, and the ministers did not dare to speak out because of fear." Do you want the David Dynasty toe back?


    I cant afford it. If we continue to make a fuss, well just wait until Dong Qing and the bandits defeat David!


    Shangguan Ge Lao came out to speak to Wei Xiao: "Lord Zheng, please calm down. Feng Shangshu is not a person who is motivated by emotion. His proposal is actually not bad. At least someone can see the content of the second parchment letter."


    After listening to this, Mr. Zheng thought of Wei Xiao''s bad temper. If this person was forced to panic, he would most likely do something to destroy the parchment letter. After thinking about it, hepromised: "Okay, let Wu Da go first." General, read the letter with Mr. Feng."


    Wei Xiao still disagreed in his heart, but he knew that he couldn''t be too insistent and finally nodded: "Okay, you wait, I will read the letter to all of you."


    After saying this, he got up, walked onto the throne, stood next to the dragon chair, distanced himself from the ministers and generals, and cut the sheepskin letter into three pieces with a dagger in public.


    He hid the middle piece and gave the upper and lower pieces to Wu Changzhen and others: "Trante and inform the officials about the content of the letter."


    Wu Changzhen was very dissatisfied with the fact that he kept a parchment letter secretly, but now he could only trante two of the parchment letters first... If these two parchment letters could crucify Wei Qi, the remaining parchment letter would be fine.


    It took Wu Changzhen, Mr. Feng and others another three-quarters of an hour to finally trante the two parchment letters. They had to say: "This is irond evidence that the Wei family has been framed!"


    But who framed the Wei family was not written in the letter, only the word "you" was used instead...Rong Thief Xizuo found that you and gave him an idea. As long as he follows it, he can help him get what he wants. .


    The Rong thief also told you that it is not difficult to achieve something. As long as you use Emperor Jingyuan''s secrets, no matter how crude the frame-up is, the Crown Prince Weiguo will definitely die!


    secret?


    What secret?


    The ministers will be amazed.


    Wu Changzhen hurriedly said to Wei Xiao: "Prince Wei, these two pieces of parchment letter can only prove that Wei Guogong''s family was wronged in the old case. If you want to find the murderer, you have to take out the second piece of parchment letter."


    But Wei Xiao disagreed this time: "I have already taken a step back, you must not push further."


    Having said that, he did something that caught everyone off guard.


    Wei Xiao moved his hand and lit the second parchment letter with a candle in front of all the ministers.


    Prince Wei, stop! Mr. Zheng rushed towards this side.


    Ning Ji also hurriedly followed, shouting: "Brother Xiao, you can''t burn the parchment letter, it will be detrimental to you!"


    He looked heartbroken for Wei Xiao''s sake, but he was extremely happy in his heart... Haha, Wei Xiao was really thinking about his old rtionship when he was a child, and he helped Emperor Jing Yuan hide that shameful past, and he won!


    Bang, Wei Xiao kicked Mr. Zheng who rushed up and said, "Get out of here."


    He then said to Ning Ji: "Don''t worry, I have my own opinion."


    Ning Ji was obedient and stopped, not daring to step forward anymore, but he still said sadly: "Brother Xiao, you really shouldn''t burn this letter!"


    "Wei Xiao, put out the fire quickly!" Wu Changzhen finally got angry and rushed this way, but he was stopped by Wei Xiao''s men and he could only yell: "You burned the sheepskin letter to protect the murderer. If you nt doubts in the minds of the ministers, your empire will notst long!"

 Chapter 3017: Finish

    Chapter 3017: Finish


    End of Chapter 3017


    Heh, Wei Xiao sneered: "I relied on my strength to enter the Jinluan Pce, and relied on my strength to win the empire. If the ministers are capable, they can rebel against me!"


    He believes that those who are capable should live in the right ce. If one day he is kicked off the throne, he will recognize it.


    and


    "The two pieces of parchment letter given to you are enough to prove the innocence of the Wei family. If you continue to refuse, I will not be polite to you!"


    He is not Wei Qi who likes to pretend to be kind. He has always only spoken with a knife.


    "It can prove your father''s innocence, but it can''t prove that Wei Qi is the real murderer. What you want is to kick Wei Qi out in an upright manner!" Wu Chang roared this sentence, feeling extremely disappointed and wishing he could rush up to the stage and give Wei Xiao a blow. hand.


    But he finally suppressed his anger and asked: "What is written on the second piece of parchment letter? Is there any clue about the real murderer? I want you to tell us the content of the second piece of parchment letter... You don''t have to tell the secret, The remaining important clues must be told.


    Ke Weixiao said: "The real culprit is Wei Qi. He wanted to seize the Weiguo Pce, so he was carefully used by the soldiers to forge a list of military supplies that my father had coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country."


    After Wu Changzhen heard this, he fell silent, and the disappointment in his eyes grew stronger.


    Mr. Zheng also shook his head in disappointment: "Prince Wei, empty words cannot be used as evidence, especially since you have a grudge against Wei Qi." What if you wrongly use him?


    Your Majesty''s mission to him is... to ask Wei Xiao to learn etiquette, listen to the advice of his ministers and generals, and to twist the court into a rope, instead of insisting on his own way... His Majesty has suffered the hardship of insisting on his own way.


    He said earnestly: "If you want to be in power, you must have 60% of the ministers and generals convinced... How can you convince everyone if you burn the most important parchment letter and talk to yourself?"


    Wei Xiao remained silent.


    With a bang, Wu Changzhen suddenly knelt down towards Wei Xiao, looked at him and said: "I only want clues about the real murderer. As long as you give me the clues, I will resign and go find out the truth myself... I don''t want the Wei family''s old case to remain unclear. , I dont want Emperor Jingyuan to be wronged for the rest of his life!


    He wanted to investigate the case clearly and provide a series of evidence, so that future generations would understand that Emperor Jingyuan was not so unbearable.


    He added: "Although Emperor Jingyuan made mistakes, he also made meritorious deeds. It is not too much to investigate the case that led to the demise of Da Chu and let him die in peace."


    Wei Xiao finally spoke: "As long as Da Rong is destroyed and three sky fortresses are built, he can rest in peace and there is no need to investigate any cases... And I have said that the real culprits are Wei Qi and the Rong thieves lurking in Da Chu territory. Work carefully."


    Wu Changzhen closed his eyes, suppressing the boiling anger and disappointment, and said: "Wei Xiao, we need to talk to you a few times before you understand that empty teeth can only be nonsense and cannot be used as evidence."


    But Wei Xiao only gave Wu Changzhen one sentence: "Believe it or not, Wei Qi and the Rong bandits are the real murderers."


    He also gave orders to Wei Changfeng, Wu Qing, and Liang Ju: "Bring troops in and stop them."


    "Yes!" Wei Changfeng and others quickly came in with their troops and built a human wall in the Jinluan Hall to block the officials behind Wei Qi and prevent them from getting closer.


    Wei Xiao dragged his long sword down the stage and walked towards Wei Qi.


    "Uh huh!" Wei Qi understood what Wei Xiao wanted to do and was so scared that he peed.


    Seeing this, Zhou Huang''s face changed drastically. Regardless of the pain on his body, he shouted to Wei Xiao with all his strength: "Prince Wei, even if Wei Qi is guilty, he still has the right to state his love before his death!"


    After hearing this, many ministers agreed: "Prince Wei, let Wei Qi say a word. If you don''t even have a chance to make a statement, wouldn''t it mean that you have to decide the case alone! This is a big taboo, absolutely not allowed!"


    "Oh, why not?" Wei Xiao said: "I entered the Jinluan Pce with my own ability. I can deal with my defeated generals any way I want." And...


    Chen Qing? Wei Qi is not worthy!


    Wei Xiao knows Wei Qi too well. This is a beast who will pretend to be innocent and bite you even if he dies, leaving you with endless troubles, so he will not give Wei Qi another chance to speak.


    "Uh huh!" Wei Qi looked at Wei Xiao who was right in front of him and kept shouting...don''t kill me, don''t kill me, my uncle will keep his promise and pass the throne to you.


    He looked towards the ministers again and continued to shout: "Uuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Come quickly and save me. If I am killed by Wei Xiao like this, then Wei Xiao is not a qualified emperor... You have done so much, dont you just want to teach a qualified emperor and create a prosperous age with him? How can you Watching him make big mistakes? !


    Wu Changzhen had already started fighting with Liang Ju and others, and shouted at Wei Xiao: "Wei Xiao, stop it, you can''t just kill Wei Qi, you will be infamy for thousands of years!"


    Oh, when Wei Xiao thought he farted, he grabbed Wei Qi''s hair, dragged him to the throne, grabbed his head, bang bang bang, and made him kowtow nine times to the dragon chair. Emperor Jingyuan apologized.


    Then, he looked down at Wei Qi, who had suffered a **** head, and said: "You have lived for twelve years, you can die... When you die, I willpletely erase you from the history books, and future generations will not know about Emperor Kailong''s death." , the idiot Wei Shu who only knows how to frame his father and brother, kill his nephew, and be used by the bandits!"


    These words were more ufortable than killing Wei Qi. He used up hisst bit of strength to plead with Wei Xiao: "Uh-huh~"


    No, dont obliterate me. I have struggled all my life and cannot achieve nothing... Future generations must know that I, Wei Qi, am Emperor Kailong and the founder of the Davidic Dynasty!


    Wei Xiao understood Wei Qi''s plea, but said: "Oh, you are not worthy... You only deserve to go to **** to make amends to your grandfather, father, eldest brother, uncle, and the people on the border who were massacred by the bandits!"


    Because of Wei Qi''s selfishness, Wei Guogong''s line was wiped out, allowing the bandits to enter Chu and massacre three cities. Those were human lives. Even if Wei Qi stayed in **** for tens of thousands of years, it would not be enough to redeem him. Its sin!


    "Hmmmm~" Wei Qi was still shouting, but at this moment there was no prayer in his eyes, only resentment and regret... If he had known this, he would have abandoned his reputation and surrounded and killed Wei Xiao when he ascended the throne.


    Its a pity that Wei Qi has no chance.


    Click!


    Wei Xiao raised his knife and cut off Wei Qi''s head.


    He raised his foot again, and with a bang, he kicked Wei Qi''s head to Wu Qing''s feet and said: "Feed the dog, Wei Qi doesn''t deserve to keep the whole body."


    this?


    The ministers were shocked.


    Wu Changzhen was going crazy and yelled at Wei Xiao: "In the end, you still chose to act barbarically. In that case, why did you waste everyone''s two years? Why did you give everyone expectations? It took a lot of effort to get to this level of fairness, but you ruined it with your own hands. , you impulsive idiot, you dont deserve the country he left you, and you dont deserve everyones loyalty!


    Mr. Feng, who had not spoken for a long time, also said: "Brother Xiao, leaving his body intact will be good for your reputation."


    Mr. Feng was a smart man and knew a lot. He had already guessed what the secret was, so he did not ask Wei Xiao about the contents of the second parchment letter.


    But Wei Qi is Wei Xiao''s biological uncle after all, and the morality of this world does not allow Wei Xiao to humiliate his body.


    Ke Wei Xiao said: "I don''t need to rely on a beast to earn a good reputation. The merits and demerits of right and wrong will be judged by future generations. Whether it is praise or criticism, I, Wei Xiao, can bear it!"

 Chapter 3018: New beginning

    Chapter 3018: New beginning


    Chapter 3018 A new beginning


    It was loud and arrogant, and he really showed no fear at all, which shocked all the officials.


    Wei Xiao looked at their shocked looks and said, "I''m not Wei Qi. That beast cares about reputation. I don''t care. I just want a clear conscience when ites to people and things!"


    However


    "You just burned the second piece of parchment letter to conceal who the real murderer was; you silenced Wei Qi without giving him a chance to defend himself. How can people know that you are truly guilty?" Wu Changzhen said angrily, Extremely dissatisfied with Wei Xiao''s barbaric behavior.


    Wei Xiao ignored him at all.


    Wu Changzhen was so angry that he finally asked: "Wei Xiao, do you n to end the Wei family''s old case here? No more investigation?"


    This time, Wei Xiao finally paid attention to him: "Wei Qi is dead. After the Rong bandits are exterminated, the grievances between the Wei family and Emperor Jingyuan will be settled. There is no need to investigate further."


    Hahaha, Wu Changzhenughed wildly in disappointment, began to take off his armor, ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng ng nging for Wu Changzhenughed wildly andughed wildly, he was not worthy of my allegiance and he was not worthy of my allegiance. I will find out the truth myself!


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    pity


    With a few whooshes, Liang Ju and others threw out ropes with hooks and tied Wu Changzhen directly.


    Wu Changzhen did not expect that Wei Xiao would attack him. He was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, he had missed the chance to fight back.


    "Wei Xiao!" Wu Changzhen stared at Wei Xiao with a ferocious face, wishing to eat him alive.


    Wei Xiao stood on the throne and looked down at him: "The Wu family has merit, and I will not deal with the Wu family. But the court is not stable now. For safety reasons, I can only stay in the pce for a few days."


    He added: "During this period, think about it carefully. Is it really that important to find the truth?"


    Wu Changzhen was too excited at the moment, so unlike Mr. Feng, he hade to his senses and stopped asking for the truth.


    Wu Changzhen asked: "If the truth is not important, then what does your hard work in the past two years mean?"


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment and said: "Everyone''s efforts in the past two years have not been in vain. At least one foolish king has been eliminated,ying the foundation for a prosperous age in the future...Brother Wu, don''t go and find out the truth privately. That is a waste of time. It''s better to Speed up the construction of the three heavenly barriers, otherwise Emperor Jingyuan will really die in peace."


    With Wu Changzhen''s temper, he will definitely find out the truth after he is released, and he will not let anyone find out the truth... That will expose what happened to Emperor Jing Yuan. As an emperor who dared to conquer the country, Emperor Jing Yuan deserves to be preserved. Basic dignity.


    Wu Changzhen was stunned when he heard this. At this moment, he actually felt that Wei Xiao looked like a qualified monarch.


    "Take him down and serve him well. Don''t neglect him, otherwise you''lle to see him!" Wei Xiao waved his hand, and Liang Ju personally escorted Wu Changzhen away.


    Wei Xiao looked at Wei Qi''s body again: "Take it and feed it to the wolves in the pce!"


    He said that Wei Qi did not deserve to have the whole body.


    "Prince Wei, you must not do this. Even if Wei Qi is cremated, it is better than humiliating his body like this... This will ruin your reputation!" Mr. Zheng knelt down with most of his ministers and begged Wei Xiao.


    Ke Wei Xiao insisted that Wei Qi die without aplete body, and said: "Ouyang Shangshu, please revise the history books as soon as possible and erase Emperor Kailong. The founder of the David Dynasty is me, Wei Xiao!"


    This, you really have to do it so brilliantly!


    Ouyang Shangshu refused: "Prince Wei, history books are all about true characters. Even a foolish emperor would not dare to change history books easily! I will not allow you to reverse the historical truth like this. If you insist on changing history, I will be killed in the Jinluan Pce!" "


    Ha, Wei Xiao smiled: "ording to my temper, not to mention you, even if half of my ministers hit the pir and died, I will not change my mind... But for the sake of the stability of the world, I am willing to take a step back, but Wei Qi was This king will definitely do the obliteration thing. A hundred years from now, when the world is stable and prosperous." After saying this, he cut his palm and swore a poisonous oath: "If this king breaks the oath, David will be destroyed. , Let the Wei family be eliminated!"


    This is too cruel, and the ministers are scared to death.


    Wei Xiao added: "Wu Qing, drag Wei Qi''s body to the Xing and watch the Xing eat him up beforeing back to life!"


    "Yes!" Wu Qing held Wei Qi''s head and led others to drag his body. He used the army to clear the way and sessfully took the body out of the Jinluan Pce.


    Mr. Zheng was so anxious that he said to Mr. Feng: "Shang Shu, please stop him quickly. Don''t let him do such evil things that vite filial piety and morality!"


    These words made Wei Xiao feel sick to his stomach... Being an uncle and nephew with Wei Qi in this life is his greatest shame.


    Surprisingly, Mr. Feng did not stop him. He just lowered his head to cover the tears in his eyes. After his voice calmed down, he said: "I believe Prince Wei, and Wei Qi''s fate is all because he sent people to assassinate Prince Wei." The consequences, and Prince Wei has suspended the revision of the history books, there is no reason to take another step back."


    this?


    The ministers were all shocked that Mr. Feng, who was most public-minded, most respectful of criminalw, and most particr about evidence, would actually say such a thing.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with this and ordered the ministers: "There are still many things to be busy with when the emperor changes the throne. Don''t waste time on a beast...Mr. Feng, draw up a list and deal with the traitors ording to the criminalw."


    "Wei Lin is the son of Concubine Poison and Master Zang of the Northeast Pegasus Gang. He is not a descendant of the Wei family. He destroyed his royal family. But this time he uses Wei Qi of being responsible for assassinating me. I will give him a good wife as promised." The title of county kingsts for one generation. I hope Zanglin will change his ways in the future and never do anything bad to the David Dynasty again!"


    What a good guy, even thest name was changed to Wei Lin.


    But... Wei Lin and Wei Qi do look a bit simr. How could they be Mr. Zang''s father? The fact that Master Zang is Wei Lin''s biological father is obviously nonsense.


    Mr. Ke Feng has already said: "Yes, I ept the order."


    He actually epted Wei Xiao''s arrangement. The officials looked at him in shock and didn''t understand him even more.


    Mr. Feng looked at everyone and said: "The court cannot continue to be in chaos. If we want long-term peace and stability, we must eliminate all future troubles. This arrangement is the most suitable."


    After hearing this, all the ministers could only ept it.


    Wei Xiao ordered a series of things again, and it was not until the sky turned white that the general arrangements for the session of the emperor were clearly arranged.


    He did not wait any longer and sat on the dragon throne: "I will ascend the throne today. As for the enthronement ceremony, we will wait until the Duke of Qin returns in triumph."


    Except for the child in Hui Niang''s belly, Muge''er was the closest person to him in the world, and he helped him with his life. Muge''er must be present at his enthronement ceremony.


    "Yes." The ministers did not have any objections. Instead, they felt that Wei Xiao was a little more humane at this moment, and the current court could not withstand the tossing. They were happy to see the harmony between Qin Guogong and Wei Xiao.


    Finally, Wei Xiao solemnly said: "Although the Wei family''s old case was nned by the Wei concubines and the army thieves, Emperor Jingyuan was also at fault. He shouldn''t have done so cruelly without finding out the truth!"


    However, if he were Emperor Jingyuan, at that time, he would not have the intention to find out the truth, and would only silence him quickly to preserve his dignity.


    "Go out and call me the king again after everything is done." Wei Xiao sent 90% of his ministers and generals to the six ministries on errands, leaving only a group of soldiers and horses to protect him.


    Although Wei Xiao won, he was in a bad mood. He didn''t say a word and sat on the dragon chair with a gloomy face until Wu Qing reported back: "Prince Wei, all the Wei concubines have been eaten by the wolves."


    ...Wei Qi is finally dead. He will kill Ning Ji as soon as possible to finish this book. I''m sorry to keep everyone waiting. Regarding the truth, it can be said that Wei Qi is only one part of it. The old cases of Wei Guo Gong''s family are Rong thief and Dong Qing. , Ning Ji, Wei Qi and other forcesunched an encirclement and suppression campaign against the Chu Dynasty, Wei Qi was just one of the aplices on the surface. Finally, I wish everyone peace, health and prosperity. 0.0, yes, my blessing is still so vulgar.

 Chapter 3019: Emperor Mingan

    Chapter 3019: Emperor Ming''an


    Chapter 3019 Emperor Ming''an


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao''s face finally looked better. He raised his hand and pressed the armrest of the dragon chair, and said to Emperor Jingyuan in his heart: One of the murderers who harmed your family and our family has died. From now on, I will kill all the murderers. Send me down to see you!


    Dont think that I feel guilty, and dont think that I regret overthrowing the Great Chu Dynasty. I dont regret destroying the Great Chu Dynasty and letting you be the king of the country. Just because I still hate you, I drove out all our families!


    Well done. Wei Xiao waved his hand, and Wu Qing wisely walked to the door of the pce, stood at the door of the pce, protected Wei Xiao, and waited quietly for all the ministers to finish their work before allowing Wei Xiao to officially ascend the throne.


    The matter here has been passed on to Xiushan''s Qi''an Temple. The female rtives listened and fainted several of them. Gu Jinli could only get a needle for them and wake them up.


    After Mrs. Wang woke up, half of her life was gone, but she still held Gu Jinli''s hand and begged: "Mrs. Qin Guo Gong, please let Qin Guo Gong write a memorial to save the Wang family''s men. We can''t only live Yanxing." ...I, I kowtow to you~"


    He knelt down tremblingly and kowtowed to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli did not stop her, only watched coldly, and waited for Mrs. Wang to kowtow nine times before he said: "Mrs. Wang, what kind of person Prince Wei is, you should know better than me, whether he can save Wang Yanxing''s life or not. To express anger to the female family members and kill only Mr. Wang and the other male members of the Wang family is already considered a mercy."


    He added: "If you make a wrong bet, you will have to bear the consequences. And do you think I am stupid? Will I let my husband use my cousin rtionship with Prince Wei for a family I don''t know well?"


    Mrs. Wang felt angry after hearing this... Since Mrs. Gu, a vicious woman, was unwilling to agree, why didn''t she say it earlier and wait until she finished kowtowing? She was obviously deliberately trying to tease her!


    But Mrs. Wang wanted to save the other men of the Wang family, so she could only suppress her anger and continue to beg Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, you are a doctor, and those who know medical skills are the most kind-hearted. Please show your kindness and save the men of the Wang family. Ding!"


    Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Wang, please have a rest. If the trouble continues, I''m afraid even Wang Yanxing won''t survive!"


    Otherdies and concubines who wanted to plead for their men, fathers and brothers could only retreat temporarily and did not dare to touch Gu Jinli''s troubles.


    Qin Wengshi was bold. He grabbed Gu Jinli and asked, "Mrs. Qin Guo, will Qin Gui die?"


    or


    Do you think there is a good chance that I can reconcile with Qin Gui?


    She was really fed up with Qin Gui and didn''t want to spend another day with him.


    Gu Jinli said: "I don''t know much about this. I only know that good days are made by myself."


    Mrs. Weng was so angry that she cursed Gu Jinli secretly... You vicious woman, don''t try to ruin a good rtionship in the Weng family!


    Gu Jinli stopped talking to them and went back behind the screen to apany the cubs... The two little ones had just woken up, but they hadn''t slept enough and were getting angry.


    The big wolf just sat there with his lips pursed, while the second wolf got angry: "Mom, they woke up the second wolf. The second wolf is angry. He wants to sleep, but he can''t. Oooh, it''s so annoying!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged the two of them, andforted them: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, we will be able to leave the pce and go home to eat meat soon."


    "Ouch, can you go home?" Eng was so happy. The pce was not fun at all. He couldn''t eat well or sleep well. Those grandmothers, aunts, and sisters were always crying: "It''s better than Eng." I can still cry, but I cant bear it anymore.


    "You have the nerve to talk about others?" Gu Jinliughed to death andforted him: "Okay, don''t be angry. In three months, he will be a four-year-old big brother. He needs to be sensible."


    After hearing this, the second wolf finally stopped crying: "Well, the second wolf is the eldest brother. He needs to be obedient...or get angry and ask his mother tofort him."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing, hugged the little guy and said, "Okay, mother, I''ll coax you."


    After coaxing the two cubs for a while, they finally feltfortable. Not long after, they dozed off again.


    But they were destined not to sleep well today. Not long after they slept, there was anothermotion in the Qi''an Hall. "Mr. Cheno and Marquis of Lu, why are you here?" Zhong Neijian rushed to greet them and saluted the three of them...Xiao Luoyou also came.


    The female rtives in the pce learned their identities and looked at them excitedly and nervously.


    Cheng Geer said: "Prince Wei will be enthroned today. We are ordered to pick up the big wolf and the two wolves and let them go to the Jinluan Pce to watch the ceremony on behalf of the Qin family."


    What!


    Prince Wei will ascend the throne today?


    The female rtives in the pce were shocked, and they were too anxious.


    However, Zhong Naijian was happy to see the result: "It''s very good, very good. After Prince Wei ascends the throne, everything will be settled."


    Otherwise, people will always be on tenterhooks for fear of another ident.


    He also said: "The Duke of Qin''s wife, the Crown Prince of Qin, and the second young master of Qin are all very good, and they are in the pce."


    Zhong Naijian led them, and soon they saw Gu Jinli, mother and son.


    The big wolf and the second wolf were woken up again. They were angry and cried, but they didn''t cry twice. After seeing clearly that there was little Luo You among the people, they immediately burst into tears andughed: "Ouch, Brother You, it''s Brother You, hug me." .


    Little Luo You smiled, hugged Eng and said, "Stop crying, it''s all over, and we will all be fine."


    When Gu Jinli heard these adult-like words, he thought that little Luo You had been staying in the Jinluan Pce and experienced the whole pce incident. He just felt sad and ufortable. He hugged him and said, "There is no need tofort Eng and the others, they are all very good... But You Brother, if you are sad, just cry, we are all our own people, it will be okay."


    Wow, little Luo You is only seven years old. He really wanted to cry when he heard this, but he said: "Don''t worry, cousin, brother You has already cried. Uncle Gu Er protected me very well, blindfolding my eyes and covering my ears." .


    Gu Jinli''s sadness did not lessen: "You are still young and shouldn''t have to go through this."


    Maybe the couple should not have brought Xiao Luoyou to the capital in the first ce. There was so much trouble in the capital, and Wei Xiao was still ill, so he had to take Xiao Luoyou to witness the pce changes with his own eyes.


    But Xiao Luo You said: "Cousin, before I came to the capital, my parents told me that I might encounter life and death events. Please don''t be afraid. They said that this is something that all noble children will experience. It''s good for me. I''m fine. oh."


    This is too sensible.


    Gu Jinli no longerforted him, but just like a magic trick, he took out a few pieces of candy and grilled dried shrimps and handed them to him: "Eat quickly."


    "Thank you, cousin!" Xiao Luoyou was very happy. He ate two pieces of candy and a few fragrant grilled dried shrimps. He felt that the fear he had experienced in the past two days had lessened.


    Mr. Qin was very pleased to see it. He touched little Luo You''s head. After talking to Gu Jinli for half a quarter of an hour, he got up and left with the big wolf and the two wolves: "Let us go there early so that the officials will not wait."


    "Yes, I''ll see you off." Gu Jinli stood up to see them off.


    But Qin Wengshi was determined not to go with Qin Gui. When Mr. Qin came out, he knelt down and begged: "Please, Lord Cheng, please make the decision for me to reconcile with Qin Gui!"


    Mrs. Weng was so angry that she rushed up and pulled Qin Wengshi: "You ignorant thing, how dare you reconcile with the Marquis of Chang''an? He is Prince Wei''s uncle!"


    Although Wei Qi fell, the new emperor is Prince Wei. As long as he abides by the rules of Qin, the Weng family can enjoy decades of happiness!

 Chapter 3020: Emperor Mingan【2】

    Chapter 3020: Emperor Ming''an��2��


    Chapter 3020 Emperor Ming''an2


    Mr. Qin Weng was even more cruel than Mrs. Weng, and he bit Mrs. Weng''s hand hard. The pain made Mrs. Weng scream and wanted to retract her hand, but Mr. Qin and Weng actually refused to let go.


    "Let go, you rebellious girl, let go!" Madam Weng shouted, but Mrs. Qin Weng still bit her hand, raised her head, with a scary smile on her lips, and her eyes were cold and murderous, just staring like this Mrs. Ong.


    Mrs. Weng gasped as if she was being stared at by an evil ghost, and said quickly: "Let go! Mother won''t stop you from leaving Qin Gui, so let go!"


    But Mr. Qin Weng knew that Mrs. Weng was unfaithful, so he still refused to let go.


    Mrs. Weng had no choice but to ask otherdies for help: "Come and help me and open this rebellious girl''s mouth."


    Severaldies from reclusive wealthy families came to help Mrs. Weng remembering their old friendship. After some pulling, they finally pulled Mrs. Weng''s hand out of Qin Weng''s mouth.


    But


    "Ah, my hand, my hand..." A piece of flesh was bitten off on the back of Mrs. Weng''s hand, which was **** and bloody. She almost fainted from the pain, but she still said harsh words: "Poisonous girl, you poisonous girl, If you dare to go home with Li, I will sink you into the pond!"


    Mrs. Tong came out to persuade: "The Marquis of Chang''an is a very good person, and he is Prince Wei''s uncle. You are better off living with him than Sister Qing and the other concubines. Why are you making trouble?"


    Qin Wengshi: "Oh, I think it''s good. After I and Qin Gui reconcile, I can let your sister Qing marry him."


    This, how can this be done?


    Her sister Qings target is Prince Wei!


    Mrs. Tong is really incorrigible. She has been taught a lesson once and yet she still dares to have ideas against Wei Xiao.


    The wives of other reclusive wealthy families also advised Qin Weng: "Mrs. Chang''an Hou, in today''s world, being able to marry Chang''an Hou is truly blessed by our ancestors... Stop making trouble, concentrate on living with Chang''an Hou, and hurry up to have a child. Its serious.


    Qin Wengshi sneered: "Qin Gui has always been attached to Wei Qi and helped Wei Qi do a lot of dirty things. He is a real aplice of Wei Qi. His own mother was the murderer of Prince Wei''s grandmother. What do you think of Qin Gui?" Even if Gui can survive, how good will his fate be?"


    "Don''t pretend to be a good person to persuade me. You just want to take a gamble. If Qin Gui can escape the disaster, the hidden wealthy family can continue to have a noble family. If he is convicted, I will be dragged into exile anyway. You can still live a good life in the capital!"


    The wives of the hidden wealthy families were told their thoughts in public, without blushing or gasping for breath. They also scolded Qin Wengshi together: "You are really kind and treat your donkey''s liver and lungs like a donkey''s liver and lungs, okay, okay, let''s not talk about you anymore, anyway, you will be embarrassed." If you marry the Marquis of Chang''an, you will only be able to marry into a small household and live a miserable life where you can only eat meat a few times a month!"


    Whether it''s Heli or not, if the Marquis of Chang''an escapes this disaster, they can choose a concubine from the family to remarry and steal the noble rtive of the Weng family.


    "Master Cheng, I really don''t want to live with Qin Gui anymore. Please help me." Mr. Qin Weng continued to beg Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin saw her making a fuss and knew her determination. He sighed and said, "You write the letter of divorce yourself, and I will give it to Prince Wei. As long as he approves it, the marriage will be cancelled. But you have to think about it." Well, this woman will have a hard time with her divorce."


    Especially the Weng family who dont want to see her yet.


    Qin Wengshi was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Thank you very much, sir. This is my choice after careful consideration. I don''t regret it...I will write He Li Shu right away."


    He hurriedly found a pen and paper, suppressed his excitement, wrote a letter of separation, and solemnly handed it to Mr. Qin: "With hard work, I will be the Duke of the country."


    Mr. Qin took the letter from He Li and said to Queen Wang: "Don''t worry, Queen Wang. You have achieved merit this time. Brother Xiao will not treat you lightly. The two little princesses are his cousins and will follow the rules. Canonize the title of princess or county lord."


    As soon as these words came out, those who wanted to see the Queen''s joke, or those who wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate the Queen, all stopped thinking.


    Empress Wang quickly dragged Concubine Xian and the two children out, knelt down and thanked Mr. Qin: "Thank you very much, Mr. Qin."


    The fact that the two little princesses could be canonized must have been reminded by Mr. Qin and others. Wei Xiao would not think too much about such a thing. Mr. Qin nodded, said nothing more, and greeted Eng and the others: "You can go, don''t be so sulky."


    Ouch, can we finally leave?


    But its fun to watch the aunts fight!


    Mom, Sister Yu, wait for us toe back! The little guy waved to Gu Jinli and Sister Yu.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, go ahead. Mom and your sister Yu are waiting for you here... Be obedient and don''t cry."


    "Yeah, don''t cry!" Eng nodded happily and followed Mr. Qin and the others.


    Er Lang was sleepy for a day and a half in the Qi''an Hall, and he went crazy ying when he came out. Everything he saw was new, but after arriving at the Jinluan Hall, the Er Lang found it no longer fun... He hated his uncle''s presence, and was in charge of them, not even allowed to talk.


    Eng cried angrily, but was punished.


    Wei Xiaos face turned gloomy and he said, Take it out and face the wall!


    ah?


    Eng was stunned for a moment, then he soon snorted and walked out of the Jinluan Hall and stood outside... There were many people walking around outside, which was more interesting than watching the annoying uncle in the hall.


    Wei Xiao was almost mad at him and said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, after the Chinese New Year, let the three little ones go to the pce to attend sses every day. I will personally watch their teachings. I can no longer let Gu take care of them. Take care of them." What kind of education has be of our noble son?!"


    It is true that boys cannot outgrow women''s hands, and women only dote on their children.


    Dng was a little angry: "Uncle Cousin, daddy said, you can''t scold your mother... Ouyang Zuzu said, we have learned very well, daddy also said, we are still young, just be happy and learn the skills slowly .


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao felt a little relieved... This idiot could actually talk so much, and what he said was quite reasonable, and he still remembered him.


    But


    "This is my will. You cannot disobey the imperial edict. Anyone who resists will be executed... You must start to learn this rule."


    Mr. Qin said: "Brother Xiao, if you teach these things too early, they won''t be able to remember them. Let''s wait until they are six years old."


    Wei Xiao disagreed: "They are descendants of the Qin family. If they don''t learn everything they need to learn as soon as possible, what if they be useless like Qin Gui?"


    Speaking of Qin Gui, Wei Xiao asked Wu Qing: "Has the Ministry of Punishment released the verdict on Qin Gui?"


    Wu Qingdao: "Not yet... Qin Gui''s guilt is difficult to determine. After all, he has no soldiers and no power. He is just a person who relies on Wei Qi to live."


    Hehe, its hard to decide but it has to be decided. He must severely punish Qin Gui this time andpletely cut off the lineage left by that **** concubine!


    Wei Xiao said: "Send someone to inform the Ministry of Punishment that Qin Gui knows that Wei Qi and the bandits framed the Duke of Wei back then. He has always been Wei Qi''s aplice!"


    this?


    Mr. Qin was shocked: "Brother Xiao, this crime is too big. Qin Gui will die. After all, he is your grandfather''s biological son."


    Wei Xiao disagreed: "Grandpa, no harm can be tolerated. Whenever there is a chance, we should get rid of it as soon as possible!"


    However, he took a step back: "You can avoid death, but you must be convicted of a serious crime!"


    0.0 I''ve been sick for five days, with a high fever for two days, reaching 40 degrees (it''s getting better now, don''t worry). However, I don''t know if I''m positive or not because I didn''t buy the antigen. It could also be seasonal flu, but there are many people with positive symptoms in themunity. , I also met a child with Yang Kang on Friday. Ah, the unsolved mystery is, is he Yang or the flu? Heart-scratching, no answers, tears in my eyes

 Chapter 3021: Emperor Mingan【3】

    Chapter 3021: Emperor Ming''an��3��


    Chapter 3021 Emperor Ming''an3


    "Grandpa, don''t be soft-hearted anymore. Do you want to wait until Qin Gui kills the big wolf and the two wolves before you kill him? But is it still toote at that time?!"


    After listening to this, Mr. Qin finally nodded in agreement: "You are the new emperor, I will listen to you."


    For the sake of the old Marquis of Qin, he defended Qin Gui several times, but Qin Gui refused to change despite repeated admonitions. Although he was unable to harm brother Xiao and Sang openly, he would help others stab them in the back. He really shouldn''t. Help Qin Gui again.


    Wei Xiao was afraid that Mr. Qin would be soft-hearted again, so he immediately ordered Wu Qing: "Go and send a message to the Ministry of Punishment."


    "Yes." Wu Qing personally went to the Ministry of Punishment and told Wei Xiao that he wanted to impose serious crimes on Qin.


    Gu Jinan has no objection to this and is happy to get rid of Qin Gui, but he is afraid that Mr. Feng will not agree.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Feng was very talkative today. After listening to Wu Qing''s words, he said without hesitation: "Qin Gui is an aplice of Wei Qi and deserves a harsh sentence."


    Thank you, Mr. Feng! Wu Qing was very happy and hurried back to Jinluan Pce to tell Wei Xiao what had happened.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao was very satisfied. While writing a memorial to worship his ancestors, he waited for the six tribes to be ready and formally ascend the throne... After another hour, the adults of the six tribes finished their work and returned to the Jinluan Hall again.


    Eng, the brat, saw so many people in official uniforms and waved to them excitedly: "Grandpa, uncle, brother, happy new year, may you make a fortune."


    Poof!


    The adults were all sullen at first, but when he teased them like this, some of them couldn''t helpughing.


    Gu Dewang ran over to him and asked, "Why are you blowing the wind outside? Is it cold?" He touched his hand and felt relieved when he saw that it was warm.


    When Eng saw that he was an acquaintance, he immediately felt aggrieved. Tears fell from his eyes and he began toin: "The bad uncle punished Eng by forcing him to face the wall. Eng was not wrong."


    Well, it turns out that he was punished by Brother Wei.


    Gu Dewang coaxed: "Don''t cry anymore. There''s no point in crying. Now that he''s the oldest, he has to say whatever he says. No one can say anything else."


    He took out another piece of candy and handed it to Eng: "Here, eat some, and you won''t cry after eating it."


    Eng was disgusted: "I don''t want to eat sweets, I want to eat grilled dried shrimps."


    Gu Dewang pinched his chubby cheeks and said with a smile: "You are really good at choosing. There is no more sugar left. I saved this sugar."


    Wei Xiao went crazy and deprived them of food for a day and a night. Many officials fainted from hunger, but he survived by relying on sugar.


    Gu Jinan came over and said, "Okay, stop making trouble, take him in, and let''s get down to business."


    "Okay." Gu Dewang picked up Eng and entered the Jinluan Pce, telling him in a low voice: "Don''t make trouble. If you bear with it, you will be able to leave the pce and go home for a big meal soon."


    Ouch, lets have a big meal!


    Engs eyes lit up and he almost drooled: Really?


    "Really." Gu Dewang said, carrying Eng to Mr. Qin''s side.


    Ouyang Zhang spoke on behalf of the Ministry of Rites: "Prince Wei, the Ministry of Rites has made preparations for the sacrifice. Please change your clothes and lead the ministers to the ancestral temple to worship."


    The enthronement ceremony has been postponed, but Wei Xiao can only truly proim himself emperor after going to the ancestral temple to worship his ancestors.


    Wei Xiao nodded, and under the service of officials from the Ministry of Rites, he put on the emperor''s twelve crown robes step by step.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    Drums and music were ying around the imperial city, and Wei Xiao led the officials to the ancestral temple.


    Along the way, Mr. Qin and Brother Cheng were both worried that the two wolves would make trouble, but as a result, the brat found it so novel that he didn''t make trouble, but was happy. Wei Xiao hated Wei Qi so much that he wrote an essay himself and asked Gu Jinan to read it in public, scolding Wei Qi.


    After reading it, he burned the memorandum and showed it to the ancestors of the Wei family. He also said: "Wei Shu hasmitted a heinous crime and is not worthy of entering the ancestral temple. From now on, Wei Shu will be kicked out of the Wei family. From now on, Wei Shu will no longer be part of the Wei family!"


    This is too cruel.


    But Wei Xiao had already killed Wei Qi, except for his name, and the ministers did not dare to dissuade him. They just wanted to end it quickly and go home to have a full meal, otherwise they would really not be able to hold on any longer. The Imperial City these past two days has been so terrifying, like hell.


    Wei Xiao personally removed Wei Qi''s name from the royal jade butterfly.


    He also took a piece of cloth from Ouyang Zhang''s hand and presented it to the ancestors of the Wei family: "Unfilial son Wei Xiao seeds to the throne of Emperor David from today, named Ming''an. May I always have the wisdom to know people and things." , May the Davidic Dynasty enjoy a hundred years of peace!"


    He doesnt want thousands of generations, he only wants a hundred years. As long as he can give David a hundred years of stability and prosperity, then David will definitely be able to destroy the soldiers and thieves, build three heavenly fortresses, and protect the people of thisnd!


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, he knelt down towards the tablets of the ancestors of the Wei family.


    Lord Ouyang Zhang shouted to the ministers outside: "Kneel down!"


    All the ministers knelt down and kowtowed after Wei Xiao.


    After the worship was over, Wei Xiao took his ministers back to the Jinluan Hall. After someplicated etiquette, Wei Xiao finally officially became Emperor Ming''an.


    "Where is Qin Gui? Bring him up!" Wei Xiao didn''t wait for a moment. After ascending the throne, he was the first to deal with Qin Gui.


    "Yes." Soon, Wu Qing dragged Qin Gui into the Jinluan Pce.


    boom!


    Qin Gui was hit hard in the pce, and there were many wounds on his body. It was obvious that he had been tortured.


    Nephew, nephew, please make the decision for your uncle, these dog ves dare to torture your uncle! When Qin Gui saw Wei Xiao, he immediately cried andined.


    boom!


    Wu Qing gave Qin Gui a kick and cursed: "How dare you, what kind of nephew? This is David''s new emperor Ming''an. Why don''t you pay homage to your majesty!"


    Qin Gui was stunned for a moment, then he was happy and kowtowed quickly: "I pay homage to your majesty, may your majesty be safe!"


    He continued to cry: "Your Majesty, you have to make the decision for your uncle. My uncle already said that he didn''t help Wei Qi to harm you, but they didn''t believe it. Look at how they beat my uncle. There are wounds all over his body!"


    Wu Qing almostughed out loud when he heard this... You idiot, you have reached this point, don''t you even know that His Majesty asked us to deal with you?


    Qin Gui naturally knew that Wei Xiao was responsible for his beating, but he thought that Wei Xiao''s reputation was too bad. He had just killed his uncle, so he would not dare to kill his uncle again, and he had just ascended the throne, so as long as he pretended to be pitiful and begged, Wei Xiao would Xiao would probably let him go and no longer pursue him for following Wei Qi.


    It''s a pity that Qin Gui''s idea was too beautiful.


    Wei Xiao looked down at Qin Gui and waved to him: "Come closer."


    You are too far away, I cant see you clearly, you look like a dog!


    Qin Gui was stunned, and hurriedly knelt forward, looked up at Wei Xiao on the dragon throne and said, "Nephew, you must make the decision for your uncle. If they hit your uncle, they are pping you in the face. You are the emperor!"


    How can you let a ve p you in the face?


    Wei Xiao sneered and asked, "Did they hit you? Does it hurt?"


    Qin Gui nodded quickly: "I was beaten, and there were wounds on my hands, face, and back. It hurts so much that it hurts so much."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Does this hurt? It seems that your life is going too well... Qin Gui, I tell you, being eaten alive by a wolf is called pain! If you want to try it, I can help you!"

 Chapter 3022: reward and punishment

    Chapter 3022: reward and punishment


    Chapter 3022 Rewards and Punishments


    Been eaten alive by a wolf?


    Qin Gui was so frightened in public that he urinated and quickly kowtowed and begged for mercy: "Brother Xiao, my uncle is wrong. Don''t let the wolf eat my uncle. As long as you spare my uncle''s life, I can do whatever I want!"


    He began to im credit again: "Uncle knows that Wei Qi has done many insidious things, and has already written them down. Uncle can be considered guilty of meritorious deeds. If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. Feng!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Mr. Feng and said, "Send Qin Gui''s confession."


    "Yes." When Mr. Feng handed over the confession, he said: "I personally interrogated him. That''s all Qin Gui knows."


    Mr. Feng was afraid that Qin Gui would hear the secret about Emperor Jingyuan from Wei Qi, so he did not dare to let others interrogate him and came here in person.


    result


    After Wei Xiao read it, he threw the confession directly at Qin Gui: "Trash, you have been with Wei Qi for a long time, you know this little thing about the internal fighting in the back house!"


    Its really useless even if you dont die.


    Wei Xiao thought it was a waste of time to look at Qin Gui more than once, so he directly asked Qi Kangming to dere: "Qin Gui helped Wei Qi to harm the entire Wei Guogong line, causing the northwest defense line to copse, and the thieves to invade with iron hoofs. This crime is unforgivable... starting immediately He was imprisoned as a ve, sentenced to death by castration, and taken to the Western Tomb outside the city to guard his tomb until his death."


    Yes, I want to castrate him!


    After Qin Gui reacted, he almost fainted: "Brother Xiao, I am your uncle, you can''t do this to me... I am willing to guard the tomb, but don''t castrate me, don''t castrate me... Uh-huh!"


    "Jinluan Pce, you have no qualifications for barking. Hurry up and receive the order to thank me." Wu Qing sent someone to gag his mouth, kowtowed to Wei Xiao three times, and then dragged Qin Gui out of the Jinluan Pce. Take him to a ce of purification.


    After Wei Xiao finished cleaning up Qin Gui, he asked Qi Kangming to read out a series of names, all of them were senior men from reclusive wealthy families.


    Tong, Weng, Wen, Yu, Tang, You and other masters all knelt down, shaking their bodies and frightened to death... But they didn''t quite understand what Wei Xiao was doing by bringing out members of their reclusive wealthy family?


    Although they ttered Wei Qi and sent their daughters to the pce as concubines, they did not get much benefit in exchange.


    Besides, when they came out of the mountain, they had already donated most of their family property to the court. What does Wei Xiao want to do now? !


    They couldn''t figure it out, and Wei Xiao deliberately asked: "Do you know why I singled out your hidden wealthy family?"


    Tong Weng and others hurriedly shook their heads: "I don''t know... Your Majesty, please tell me~"


    Haha, Wei Xiaoughed: "What a surprise, you people from the hidden wealthy family are the best at pretending to be stupid, and then looking for opportunities to join the vampire dynasty and strengthen themselves. It''s a pity that I don''t like to y this trick. I have always liked to eradicate all vampires. Worm!"


    As soon as they entered the capital, they were in a hurry to send girls to the pce and send girls to various families. They were as busy as running a brothel. It is self-evident what the wealthy families want to do. But Wei Xiao will not give them another chance to make trouble, he just wants to annex thempletely!


    He looked at Qi Kangming again and handed him an imperial edict: "Read it!"


    "Yes." Qi Kangming began to read out the imperial edict: "The families of the reclusive wealthy families such as Tong, Weng, Wen, Yu, Tang, and You are people who harbor evil intentions and cannot be tolerated by the David Dynasty. From now on, all properties will be confiscated. Ding Chong was consigned to very and exiled for three thousand miles!"


    After hearing this, the wealthy men of the aristocratic family were stunned for a moment. After realizing that Wei Xiao was serious about his intentions, they cried out and begged for mercy: "Your Majesty, spare your life, spare your life!"


    He then said to Mr. Xun, Mr. Zongzheng, and Mr. Shangguange: "Senior elders, please help us to intercede. We are allies of the same spirit!"


    You cannot watch us fall intoplete defeat.


    Mr. Shangguan Ge hesitated for a while, and finally came out to intercede: "Your Majesty, although the hidden wealthy family has great ambitions, they were deceived by Wei Qi, and this is not the crime. Moreover, Your Majesty has just ascended the throne. What he needs is stability. Some people can stay." Its better to stay.


    Wei Xiao did not agree: "When I was not on the throne, there were many people in the court who were eating nothing but corpses. Now that I am sitting on the throne, naturally, we should eradicate the worms as much as we can. Do you understand?!"


    this?


    Shangguan Ge Lao can only shut up. Wei Xiao changed the topic and said: "Since Mr. Shangguange can''t bear it, then send someone from the hidden wealthy family for me."


    "...I obey the order." Shangguange Lao hit a wall and could only stop interceding and left first.


    Not long after, there was a cry and howling from behind. It was Tong Weng and others who were being escorted over by a group of soldiers.


    Wei Changfeng came here specially to tell Mr. Shangguange: "Your Majesty has a decree for you to dig out thest mines and treasures they hid."


    When the reclusive wealthy family first came to Beijing, they donated a lot of property, but it must not be all their belongings. They must also have other mineral deposits and property hidden secretly. The imperial court is in urgent need of silver, so Wei Xiao must obtain these mineral deposits as soon as possible to fill the national treasury.


    Sure enough, its because of this.


    Shangguan Ge Lao nodded: "Please rest assured, Your Majesty, I will definitely take care of it."


    Thank you, youre old. Wei Changfeng hurried back to resume his duties.


    After the people of the hidden wealthy family were taken to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, Mr. Shangguan Ge revealed to them the news that "you can survive if you hand over the hidden mineral deposits and property."


    The masters of the hidden wealthy family were very afraid of death. After hearing this, they were very moved and became bolder. They even thought to themselves: Oh, I thought you were so powerful Wei Xiao. Aren''t you just like Wei Qi, for our sake? Mineral deposits can only treat us with courtesy.


    But they were not at ease and asked Shangguan Ge Lao: "If we do what His Majesty wishes, it will be a meritorious service. Your Majesty has always been clear about rewards and punishments, but will you choose a girl from our family to enter the pce as your concubine?"


    Damn it, are you going to die on the road of sending your daughter to the pce as a concubine?


    Mr. Shangguangeughed angrily: "Do you guys have any girls of the right age to send?"


    Mr. Weng said: "In a few years, the girls from our family will grow up, and they will all be sent to His Majesty. It is just right. Now I just mention it first and ask Your Majesty for permission."


    It''s a pity that Shangguange said: "Put away your ambitions, and if you dare to show them even a little bit, no one can save you... Let me tell you directly about the mineral deposits. If you give them, you will have a chance to survive. If you don''t give them, you will have a chance to survive." Just wait until everyone dies of illness on the way to exile.


    "I''ll give you three days to think about it. His Majesty''s patience is limited, so you must cherish the opportunity." After Shangguange Lao said this, he stood up and left the cell without staying any longer, and returned to the Jinluan Hall to resume his duties.


    By the time Shangguan Ge Lao returned to Jinluan Hall, it was almost approaching Youshi.


    Since everyone has been suffering for two days and if they continue to endure it, half of the adults in the court will die. Therefore, Wei Xiao allows everyone to rest and the remaining matters will be handled until tomorrow.


    but


    Before the dynasty dispersed, Wei Xiao gave three weapons to Xiao Luoyou, Da Lang, and Er Lang in public: "From now on, you can carry the weapons I gave you in and out of the pce, and no one can stop you!"


    The Luo family and the Qin family were already Dukes, and if they were to be crowned kings with different surnames, they could not be crowned kings with different surnames, so Wei Xiao gave the three children weapons to tell the officials that these two families were in his heart. importance.


    When the second wolf saw his weapon, he jumped towards it with joy: "Haha, it''s a gun. The second wolf likes it. Thank you, uncle!"

 Chapter 3023: Rewards and punishments【2】

    Chapter 3023: Rewards and punishments��2��


    Chapter 3023 Rewards and Punishments2


    Cousin uncle?


    This brat didn''t even scold him.


    Wei Xiao gave a rare smile, looked down at Eng, and said: "Since you like it, you must study hard and don''t give up halfway, otherwise I will punish you severely, do you understand?"


    Eng nodded: "Yeah, I know, Eng is a sharpshooting general, not afraid of hardship, and loves to learn martial arts!"


    Where did you learn these messy words?


    Ah, uncle, give the spear to Eng, Eng can handle it! Eng said to Wei Changfeng, holding a spear several times taller than himself.


    Wei Changfeng did not dare to give him the spear and coaxed him: "Second Master Qin, this Crouching Tiger Armor-Breaking Spear is very heavy. You are still young and cannot lift it."


    "You can carry it, you can carry it, the two wolves are strong!" The two wolves said, using their hands and feet together, and the little man was holding the spear.


    Wei Xiao felt a headache when he saw it, so he lifted him up, looked at him levelly, and said: "What can you do with it? This gun weighs a hundred kilograms. Be careful to push you down. If you want a long gun, don''t make trouble, otherwise you won''t be able to make trouble." If you give me a gun, I will throw you into jail and lock you up."


    Eng was so wronged that his mouth dropped and tears immediately burst into his eyes.


    Wei Xiao looked at him coldly: "If you dare to cry, I will throw you to the military camp and let you train with the soldiers!"


    Originally, I thought I could scare the second wolf, but the little guy''s eyes brightened, and he grabbed his arm and asked, "Oooh, is it true? The second wolf is going to the military camp. Cousin, the second wolf is going to the military camp to practice!"


    Well, Wei Xiao choked and couldn''t understand what Er Lang was thinking in his mind?


    I hope that the child he and Hui Niang have will have a normal mind and not be like Eng... This child is different from ordinary children.


    "Gu Dewang, hold him tight!" Wei Xiao turned his hand and threw the two wolves to Gu Dewang.


    "Yes." Gu Dewang hurriedly hugged Eng and coaxed him in a low voice: "Shh, don''t make any noise. This is the Jinluan Pce, and the adults are talking about business."


    After hearing this, Eng remembered his mother''s words and nodded obediently: "Yeah, don''t make any noise, just be quiet~"


    Gu Dewang smiled: "Well, you''re so good."


    What Wei Xiao gave Xiao Luoyou was a long sword: "You have reached the age where you can seriously practice martial arts. After a while, I will arrange for someone to teach you how to use the sword."


    "Thank you for the reward, Your Majesty." Xiao Luo You knelt down in a dignified manner and performed courtier etiquette for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was very happy: "Qin Guogong taught you well."


    Knows more rules than Big Wolf and Two Wolves.


    Wei Xiao gave Da Lang a long dagger and a bow and arrow, saying: "...You have excellent eyesight and a calm temperament. You can specialize in riding, archery and closebat."


    "Thank you, uncle, Da Lang likes it very much." Da Lang also imitated Xiao Luo You and knelt down to salute Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was surprised and praised him in front of the ministers: "As expected of the prince of Qin State, he knows the rules so well at a young age."


    This is the eldest son of Sang. He represents the face of the entire Qin family. You can''t scold him randomly...if you want to scold him, just scold Eng.


    "Brother is the best, I like him!" Eng was very happy when he saw that his brother had received the reward. He praised his brother from the side, but Wei Xiao looked at him with disgust.


    Wei Xiao gave each of them a token: "With this token, no matter howte it is, you can enter the pce to see me at any time, and the imperial guards cannot stop you."


    Wow, uncle Cousin is so generous and gives so many things. Engs eyes lit up when he looked at Wei Xiao, feeling that the bad uncle wasnt that bad after all.


    Hum, Wei Xiao was a little happy to be praised: "A few things are enough to make you happy? You two are both meritorious officials. In a few days, I will send someone to give you two rewards."


    Your Majesty''s favor towards the Qin and Luo families was too generous, and all the ministers were extremely envious.


    "It''s gettingte, send them to the Hui n and arrange for the female rtives to leave the pce and go home." Wei Xiao gave Yuan Zhisan an imperial edict and asked him to lead a group of imperial guards to **** the female rtives out of the pce. The three children were also sent back to Qi''an Hall by him.


    When we returned to Qi''an Hall, it was already dark.


    As soon as the second wolf saw Gu Jinli, he asked: "Mother, Aunt Wang, the second wolf is looking for Aunt Wang."


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Jinli saw that he was in a hurry and hurriedly called Xiao Xinghua over.


    "Aunt Wang, Uncle Wang gives it to you." Eng thrust a letter into Xiao Xinghua''s hand.


    Everyone in the hall looked at Xiao Xinghua, which made Xiao Xinghua blush and quickly took the letter: "The two wolves are really awesome. They can deliver letters. Thank you."


    Eng patted his little chest and said, "No thanks, we are a family... Eng also has a gun. The bad uncle gave it to him. It''s such a tall gun!"


    He told the story about Wei Xiao giving them something, which made thedies in the pce jealous. They wanted to poison Gu Jinli to death and put his daughter into the Duke of Qin''s mansion to be the hostess!


    However, just think about it, they dont have this ability at all.


    Yuan Zhi read out Wei Xiao''s imperial edict on the spot: "Your Majesty said thatdies can take their dowries away. As long as you present the dowry list to the people who search your house, they will not touch your dowries."


    "Your Majesty, Queen, your Majesty has said that you can take the Concubine Xian and the two little princesses back to the harem to stay temporarily. After a while, Your Majesty will choose a vi to settle you down. As for the remaining concubines, they will first repair themselves in Xiushan."


    The emperor has been changed, and these concubines are too young. It would be bad to return to the harem, so there is no need to spread any gossip.


    After hearing this, the concubines immediately began to cry.


    The Queen scolded: "Shut up, Your Majesty is already showing mercy by sparing your lives. If you don''t know what is good or bad, you will lose your life!"


    The concubines stopped crying.


    Qin Weng came to ask Yuan Zhi: "Deputy Commander Yuan, how is Qin Gui?"


    do you died!


    Yuan Zhidao said: "Qin Gui was deprived of his title and sentenced to pce punishment. After he recovered from his injuries, he was sent to guard the tomb in the Western Tomb outside the city for the rest of his life."


    What!


    Mrs. Weng''s vision went dark when she heard this, and she almost fainted: "Son-inw, my son-inw has been castrated by... Your Majesty is so cruel. He is his uncle, how could he..." He was castrated!


    bang!


    Qin Wengshi seized the opportunity, pped Mrs. Weng twice hard, and cursed: "You are so bold that you dare to question His Majesty''s decision. Do you want to kill the entire Weng family?!"


    Mrs. Weng was stunned and was too frightened to cry any more.


    Mrs. Tong supported Sister Qing toe to see Yuan Zhi, pushed Sister Qing, and asked her softly: "Deputy Commander Yuan, how are my father and the others? But they can leave the pce and go home?"


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Yuan hurried over, stood in front of her son and Sister Qing, and scolded Mrs. Tong: "Your family needs some face. If you use this trick to harm my son again, I will never give your family face again!"


    It''s really shameless, how many times do you want to sell a daughter?


    But Mrs. Tong pretended not to hear... At this time, how much is face worth? One is the one who can please anyone.


    Yuan Zhi grabbed Mrs. Yuan and said, "Mom, don''t worry, my son has a firm mind and won''t fall into this trap."


    Sister Qing''s tears immediately fell after saying this.


    But Yuan Zhi didn''t even look at her. Instead, he told them a devastating news: "Your Majesty has put Mr. Tong, Mr. Weng and other wealthy and reclusive men in prison."

 Chapter 3024: Rewards and punishments【3】

    Chapter 3024: Rewards and punishments��3��


    Chapter 3024 Rewards and Punishments3


    "What did you say!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the wives of the reclusive wealthy families were stunned. Many people did not believe it. They dragged Yuan Zhi and asked: "False, you think we are annoying, so you made up lies to deceive us, right?!"


    Yuan Zhi only found it ridiculous: "Making up lies to deceive you? You guys think of yourself too seriously... Master Tong, Master Weng and others were arrested by His Majesty''s personal order. They are already in prison. Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    and


    "You, a wealthy and reclusive family, don''t understand. Do you really think that His Majesty doesn''t know what you have done to help Wei Qi?"


    The married family went crazy and stuffed their so-called daughters, granddaughters, and nephews into various mansions. They dared to do this because they had Wei Qi''s permission, and they promised Wei Qi that they would help monitor each mansion.


    Mrs. Weng didn''t listen to him. She only pulled Mrs. Tong and her daughter and shouted at Yuan Zhi: "If you don''t believe me, you must be lying to us. We want to meet the Holy Spirit and see His Majesty!"


    "You really don''t eat the toast but drink it as a penalty." Yuan Zhi waspletely angry and immediately called the soldiers: "Tie up the troublemakers!"


    "Yes." A group of soldiers rushed in, **** Mrs. Weng, Mrs. Tong and her daughter, and a dozen other troublemakingdies, and dragged them to a corner of the hall to await their punishment.


    Yuan Zhi was really convinced by these women. After wiping the sweat from his forehead, he hurriedly went to apologize to Gu Jinli and the others: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, Mrs. Ouyang, I''m really sorry. Please wait a little longer. Carriage Coming soon."


    Gu Jinli said: "There''s no rush, as long as we can go home tonight."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Duke of Qin." Yuan Zhi went out in person and urged the carriages to pick up the women. More than two-quarters of an hourter, the first carriages finally arrived, and he hurried to invite Gu Jinli and the others.


    Gu Jinli did not dy and left in the first batch of carriages.


    Zong Zhengya brought Concubine Rui over to see her off, and said sincerely: "Cousins, thanks to you this time, if it weren''t for you, we would all have died at the hands of Qian Li''er... I won''t say more, After the matter is over, I will send someone to your door to deliver a thank you gift, and I ask you not to be dissatisfied then, and you must ept it."


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to have too much interaction with Zong Zhengya, so he just said: "Princess, you''re wee... There are still many things in the pce. You can go ahead and I won''t disturb you. I will go back first."


    Zong Zhengya didn''t care about her alienation. He just said goodbye to the three children with a smile, and said: "I am your Aunt Wei. When His Majesty summons you another day, you alsoe to meet Auntie. Auntie has a New Year''s gift for you." .


    He then introduced Concubine Rui to them: "This is also your aunt."


    The second wolf shouted: "That''s wrong, that''s wrong, it''s my cousin. The second wolf is so smart!"


    Zong Zhengya smiled and said: "Sure enough, I was wrong. You did call me Aunt Cousin. Only Prince Luo wants to call me Aunt Wei... Eng is so smart."


    How stupid you are, not being defensive against anyone!


    Concubine Rui also looked at Eng with a smile, especially looking at his fat face. Her fingers were itchy and she wanted to pinch his face to bleed, and then take the opportunity to put something into his broken wound.


    Okay, tell your cousin, we are going home. Gu Jinli urged.


    The three children waved goodbye obediently: "Cousin/Aunt Wei, goodbye."


    "Goodbye, it''s dark and the road is slippery, so walk slower." Zong Zhengya said with concern, wishing that their carriage would roll over and bury them on the roadside!


    After Gu Jinli and his carriage left Xiushan, several more people came from the Jinluan Pce. They were several eunuchs, holding thick hemp ropes in their hands.


    When he arrived at Qi''an Hall, he told him his purpose.


    Yuan Zhi and Zhong Naijian immediately took them to the pce to meet people: "These are Mrs. Tong and Concubine Qing." Zhong Naijian said to Mrs. Tong in a bad mood: "Mrs. Tong, they were sent by His Majesty himself to find you mother and daughter. Yes. You are so powerful that the new emperor even knows about you mother and daughter."


    Mrs. Tong was overjoyed when she heard this and looked at the eunuchs: "Yes, His Majesty sent you here? Are you going to take Sister Qing to see Your Majesty?!"


    Sister Qing did not lie, Prince Wei was indeed interested in her!


    After hearing this, Concubine Qing''s face lit up with joy, and she even looked away shyly.


    Yuan Zhi was speechless. How did this wealthy family raise a girl? Is there nothing else in your mind except that idea of love?


    Eunuch Xu, who was holding the rope, smiled and said, "It is indeed your Majesty who sent your servants here."


    He asked again: "Are you really Mrs. Tong and Concubine Qing?"


    You have to confirm your identity before you can take action. Otherwise, what if you kill the wrong person?


    Mrs. Tong nodded quickly: "Exactly... I dare to ask my father-inw, is it a happy event that His Majesty sent you toe to us?"


    Are you going to change my sister Qing''s identity and be a concubine in the pce?


    Eunuch Xu smiled slightly and said: "It is indeed a happy event... Your Majesty sent us to send you on your way to put an end to this worldly suffering."


    Mrs. Tong was stunned: "What do you mean?"


    Eunuch Xu did not answer her, but read out their charges in public: "Your Majesty has decreed that Mrs. Tong and her daughter Tong Qing caused trouble to David. Their sin is unforgivable. They must be put to death immediately to eliminate the cause of the disaster!"


    What, Your Majesty wants them to die!


    Mrs. Tong was stunned and shouted: "Misunderstanding, it must be a misunderstanding. Your Majesty said that harm will not harm the female family members, how could he execute our mother and daughter!"


    Eunuch Xu said: "Your Majesty said that the other female family members are fine, but you two, who have been incorrigible and evil, must die!"


    He threw the rope to the **** behind him and said: "Torture!"


    "Yes." Four eunuchs came forward and dragged Mrs. Tong and her daughter to the middle of the pce. They wrapped a thick hemp rope around their necks and pulled **** both sides, and then pulled again until the two rolled their eyes and diedpletely.


    Bang bang!


    After the rope was removed, the bodies of Mrs. Tong and her daughter fell softly to the ground, making a dull and terrifying sound.


    Eunuch Xu looked at the wives of other wealthy families and said: "Your Majesty said that if you want to survive, you must be obedient and don''t cause trouble to him. He is not Wei Qi. He will pounce on a woman when he sees one. Your daughter , you are not even worthy of being a foot washer for him!"


    Your Majesty only likes the property of the reclusive wealthy family, and has no interest in the girls of the reclusive wealthy family. The person who can be his concubine must be someone whose father and brother are capable and who can be helpful to the country.


    The wives of the reclusive wealthy families were frightened to death, but they did not dare to faint. They bit their tongues to wake themselves up and promised: "Yes, the reclusive wealthy families will definitely be obedient, and they will never dare to use girls to form gangs for personal gain~"


    Yuan Zhi sneered: "Humph, it turns out you know that you are using girls to form cliques for personal gain!"


    Eunuch Xu nodded with satisfaction and said: "The servant''s business has been done, so I won''t stay any longer. The servant took these two corpses away."


    Eunuch Xu said goodbye to Yuan Zhi and others, asked people to carry the body up, and went back to deliver the work.


    After such a dynasty, not to mention the reclusive wealthy families, even the aristocratic families and the families of high-ranking officials did not dare to easily think of giving a daughter to Wei Xiao, for fear that a wrong gift would lead to the disaster of annihtion!


    Such killings continued inside and outside the imperial city. Another group of people died that night, but these had nothing to do with Gu Jinli and the others. She had already arrived home safely with her children.

 Chapter 3025: Promotions and news

    Chapter 3025: Promotions and news


    Chapter 3025 Promotion and News


    During this pce coup, there was not only a riot in the pce, but also fierce fighting outside. There were traces of flints on both sides of the street and the road surface of the Duke of Qin''s Mansion. It seems that Wei Qi''s men attacked the Duke of Qin''s Mansion, but fortunately the Qin Mansion held it. .


    The Han family were still living in the Duke of Qin''s mansion. When they heard the news that Gu Jinli and the others were back, they hurried out to pick them up. After seeing Gu Jinli and the others returning safely, they cried with joy: "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back."


    "Sister-inw Zhang, don''t get excited, it''s not good for the fetus." Gu Jinli hurriedly brought Sister Yu forward, supported Han, and took her pulse. After a while, he said worriedly: "The mood swings are too high, I need to take somefort. Fetal medicine.


    Han held Sister Yu''s hand. After seeing that her daughter was fine, she felt relieved and smiled at Gu Jinli: "I''m fine. I''ve been taking the anti-fetal medicine you prescribed for the past two days and I haven''t had any diarrhea once."


    Because of the anti-fetal medicine, when the beatings outside were the fiercest, even if they were frightened, they only had stomach cramps for a while, no one saw red, and the fetuses were nourished very solidly.


    But Gu Jinli said: "No, I will check the pulse of all of you who are pregnant, otherwise I won''t worry."


    Every child you work hard to conceive is very important. If something goes wrong, the whole family will be sad.


    The second wolf had already got off the carriage and shouted: "Ouch, check the pulse and see if the baby is born well."


    Han was happy when he saw him and said with a smile: "Okay, listen to us two wolves."


    Eng was so happy that he ran to say hello to Mr. Han, Lady Tao, and Chu Qinghui. He also pointed to a carriage behind and showed off: "Brother Eng has made a great contribution, and the bad uncle has given him a reward. It''s great." Dont be afraid of tall guns, Brother Eng will protect you with guns!


    He added: "You should be born soon. Brother Eng will take you to practice shooting and fight bad guys."


    Gu Jinli convinced him: "You are the best to say it, okay, stop talking, go into the house first, there is meat to eat."


    "Ouch, meat, meat, meat... Oooh, oh, it''s not good in the pce. The second wolf has no meat to eat, and he is scolded and made to stand. The second wolf is so pitiful!" He actually started crying.


    Han was very distressed and said hurriedly: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ve been stewing mutton for Eng. It''s delicious. Come in and eat it."


    After hearing this, the two wolves howled and took the big wolf and the little Luo to swim into the Nuan Pavilion to eat meat.


    Halfway through eating, he called Xia Zhang: "Uncle Xia Xia, bring in Eng''s gun and show it to the baby!"


    Its time to show off his spear.


    "Yes." Xia Zhang led people to bring the rewards of the three of them in. The people in the room also cooperated with each other and eximed and praised, which made Eng extremely happy.


    but


    Chu Qinghui was shocked when he saw Da Lang''s bow and arrows: "Your Majesty actually gave Da Lang a long bow, and allowed Da Lang to freely enter and leave the pce with his bow and arrows... Your Majesty really trusts the Duke of Qin."


    To the point where they are dragging each other down with their lives.


    Chu Qinghui was once a princess, so he knew the rules of rewarding things in the pce. It was very umon to give weapons, and bows and arrows were almost never given... just because bows and arrows were long-range weapons that could kill people within ten meters, but Wei Xiao didn''t. Giving the bow and arrow to the big wolf really gave the Duke of Qin a lot of face.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was a little surprised... Because she gave birth to the two children, Wei Xiao had always been very dissatisfied, but after being given weapons, she felt relieved a lot.


    No matter how dissatisfied Wei Xiao is with her, the two children belong to Brother Qin, and Wei Xiao will treat them sincerely for Brother Qin''s sake. This is enough.


    but


    Gu Jinli came to Dng and told him in a low voice: "Dng, don''t use this bow and arrows in the future. Put them in the warehouse first... You don''t need to bring weapons into the pce in the future, do you understand?"


    The big wolf was eating mutton soup. After hearing this, he nodded his little head: "The pce is different from home. You can''t be willful. The big wolf knows."


    Ah, my eldest cub is so well-behaved. Gu Jinli was relieved and distressed. The cubs had to live cautiously at a young age...but there was no way. With their different status, they had to be cautious about some things.


    As for wanting them to live a normal life... Don''t be ridiculous. Ordinary people in this era have a difficult life. Not to mention meeting the county magistrate, you have to kneel down when you meet a master in the countryside. She doesn''t want her children to live like this. Kind of an ''ordinary day''!


    The second wolf was jealous and grumbled: "My mother likes my brother the most. The second wolf is going to cry."


    Gu Jinli grabbed him, gave him a kiss, and said: "Brats like to be jealous, and you are the one who gets coaxed the most... Eat quickly, then go take a shower and go to bed. You have been tired for two days, so you have to have a good rest... Well, sleep You have to take medicine before.


    Eng quickly covered his mouth: "Hmm, why are you taking the bitter medicine? Eng is not sick!"


    Gu Jinli poked his chubby cheeks and said, "Because you are children. Children are prone to fever after being frightened, so they need to take anti-fatigue medicine. Otherwise, if you are really sick, you won''t be able to visit to give out New Year''s money tomorrow."


    After the second wolf heard this, he released his little hand covering his mouth and said, "Okay, second wolf is obedient."


    They ate a lot of meat. After they were full, the three of them were taken to take a bath.


    Gu Jinli took advantage of this time to tell the Han family what happened in the pce. Everyone felt a sigh of relief and fear... The pce was much more dangerous than they were outside.


    Han held Sister Yu''s hand tightly and said to Gu Jinli, "Thanks to following you, we have been able to save ourselves from danger time and time again."


    In the past few years, the situation has been too chaotic. There has been a third emperor since Emperor Jingyuan, but they have been safe every time, all thanks to the Qin and Gu families.


    Chu Qinghui also nodded and said: "My husband and I are both blessed people."


    She and Zhong Yu have no abilities, but they have a good life as a couple. The Zhong Huan and Qin Gu families protect them, allowing them to survive one ident after another, and the better they survive.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "You have done a great job this time. If you hadn''t told us about the inner guard, Cheng Ge''er and You Ge''er would have been much worse off this time around."


    Chu Qinghui was very happy to be able to help, but asked: "Sister-inw Qin, will your Majesty be dissatisfied with the Chu family because of this?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Grandpa Qin and Mr. Feng have already told your Majesty about this matter. Your Majesty willpletely gather the internal guards in the pce. There is no me for this, and I am quite satisfied."


    Wei Xiao, as long as you dedicate good things to him, he will not hold you ountable. But if you want to keep the good things in the pce for yourself, then you will be exterminated.


    After hearing this, Chu Qinghui waspletely relieved.


    Gu Jinli asked Han and the others about what was going on outside in detail. After learning that they had been fighting for more than two hours outside, he was still frightened.


    As he was talking, Erqing came over and said, "Madam, the second young master and the others have finished taking a bath and are looking for you to write a letter to your lord."


    Gu Jinli nodded and said to Han and the others: "Sister-inw, you just treat yourself as at home and live in peace. I''ll go check on Eng and the others first."


    He added: "There are still many things in the pce. Lord Zhang and Zhong Yu are still busy, so don''t worry."


    After saying that, he ran to see Eng and the others.


    The three little guys were actually crying.


    Eng cried particrly miserably. He hugged Gu Jinli and asked, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Mom, daddy doesn''t want us anymore?"


    Gu Jinliughed to death: "Where did you hear such nonsense? Your father loves you the most and will never abandon you."

 Chapter 3026: Promotion and news【2】

    Chapter 3026: Promotion and news��2��


    Chapter 3026 Promotion and News2


    Gu Jinliforted them, and then asked them solemnly: "Where did you hear that daddy doesn''t want you? Brother You, you are older and can state it more clearly, you can tell me."


    She exined further: "This may involve someone else''s deliberate calction to drive a wedge between Big Wolf Two Wolf and your cousin, so you have to ask clearly."


    However, there was no trick. Eng cried and exined the reason: "While taking a bath, Eng dreamed that his father left us and went to celebrate the New Year with other cubs... Zhang Liuliu said that his grandma suspected that his father would note back for the New Year. Home, there are other babies outside... Wuwuwu, mother, does dad have a baby outside and doesnt want us anymore?!"


    I cried so much that I almost lost my breath and was so sad.


    Gu Jinli was both amused and distressed. Not only did you fall asleep while taking a bath, but you also had such a dream... He quicklyforted him: "No, no, your father has no cubs outside. He only has you and the big wolf." Children, your father is not at home during the Chinese New Year. He went to the Northeast to fight bad guys. Both father and mother told you, but have you forgotten?"


    The second wolf shook his head: "I haven''t forgotten, but in the dream, daddy had other cubs. He hugged them and kissed them. The second wolf cried and called daddy, but the daddy ignored him... wuwuwu, the second wolf is so sad and wants to cry!"


    Its a lie. Mother-inws say that if a man doesnt go home, he will lie to his wife or son in order to apany a bad woman outside!


    Gu Jinli was shocked and looked down at Eng. After a while, he asked with difficulty: "Eng, why do you know so much?"


    She and Brother Qin allow them to y in the street and make friends with the children on the street. They want them to understand the ups and downs of the world, so that they will not be indifferent to daily necessities and not work hard for food... But, darling, you seem to know too much Got it!


    Eng pointed at the big wolf and said, "Brother understands too, so he cried sadly after hearing this. Brother You also cried. We all know that daddy doesn''t want us anymore!"


    Gu Jinli held his forehead and cried out for Qin Sang: "Big Wolf, Second Wolf, listen carefully, that is just a dream. Dreams are all fake and do not exist. Your father only has you two cubs, and he loves him very much." You, for you, he can even risk his life."


    Big Wolf wiped away his tears and sobbed: "I know, Daddy loves Big Wolf and Eng very much...but there are many bad people in the pce. If Daddy is here, Mom doesn''t have to fight the bad guys, and her feet won''t hurt anymore~ "


    Speaking of Gu Jinli''s feet, Eng shouted: "Mom,e on, my feet don''t hurt anymore."


    Gu Jinli was so moved that the cubs still remembered that her feet were injured by Granny Li. Thinking about what Big Wolf had just said, he hugged them sadly: "My mother''s feet don''t hurt anymore, and the bad guys in the pce have also been injured." If you catch it, you won''t bully us again. Don''t be afraid of the big wolf and the two wolves... Although your father is not at home, he left a lot of people to protect us, so that we can be fine... Look, your father has been using other ways to apany us. Follow us."


    Gu Jinli told them a lot, but: "Daddy, I want daddy toe home."


    No matter what, when faced with danger, the cubs still want their father. Unfortunately, many things in the world cannot have both. Compared to others, the cubs are already very lucky.


    Gu Jinli told them about the war in the Northeast again, about how his father was doing business when he led the troops to fight the bad guys, etc... As a result, the two Zaizai fell asleep.


    Little Luo You hadn''t slept yet, so Gu Jinli hugged him and said, "Brother You, are you scared? Not afraid or not. My cousin will sleep with you tonight. No bad guys wille again. The lights will always be lit, no matter you." Its always bright when I wake up.


    Xiao Luoyou doesn''t cry much anymore, but he still cried today. It can be seen that the pce incident still scared him.


    Xiao Luoyou was silent for a moment and then said: "Uncle Gu family protected me, but I saw that many people died in the pce... I will learn my skills well so that we are all alive and standing."


    Gu Jinli was shocked when he heard this and said hurriedly: "Brother You, you are still young, you don''t need to think about this. Remember, you have parents, cousins and aunts. No matter what happens, we adults will protect you." With you, you just need to grow up happily." But... they will always grow up. When they grow up, when the throne changes again, they may encounter this kind of killing again, and By then, my parents, cousins, and aunts will be old, and it''s time for them to protect them.


    Therefore, he cannot hide behind the Lord forever, and this is why Uncle Wei insisted on letting him go to the Jinluan Pce to see this pce change with his own eyes.


    Cousin, if your majesty allows me toe to the pce to take lessons, please agree... I am willing to go to the pce to learn my skills.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes turned red when he heard this: "Brother You, you are still young, so you really don''t need to learn these things too early. We are here."


    "I''m seven years old, I can learn... Cousin, I want to go to the pce to learn my skills." Xiao Luoyou begged.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Gu Jinli could only say: "Sure, if His Majesty orders it, I will let you enter the pce... But it is the New Year now, let''s celebrate the New Year happily first... Can my cousin tell you a few jokes? ?


    This child is precocious. We can no longer tell him the story of Little General Condor. We have to tell him something funny to make him happy. Otherwise, we will raise a good child too deeply. How can she tell Brother Luo and Yu Cousin exins!


    "Okay." Xiao Luoyou agreed, lying next to Eng, closing his eyes and listening to Gu Jinli''s jokes. Heughed a few times, but finally couldn''t hold on anymore because he was too sleepy and fell asleep.


    Before going to bed, I muttered: "Cousin, please write a letter to my parents and cousin tomorrow."


    They must be informed of what is happening in the pce.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, let''s write a letter tomorrow... Go to sleep, don''t be afraid."


    She, Er Qing, San Qing, and Grandma Yu stayed with the three children all night. Fortunately, they just had nightmares and did not have fever, but Grandma Yu still cried a lot, feeling sorry for them that they had gone through this at such a young age. Several fatal disasters.


    After crying, heforted Gu Jinli: "Madam, you don''t have to me yourself. When you asked Brother You toe to the capital, my cousin and cousin had already anticipated various situations and said that this is what Brother You should experience. Only by experiencing these things Son, when they grow old as husband and wife, he can use his own ability to gain a foothold in this world and fight for his life against all kinds of hardships."


    Although it is cruel for a child like Luo You to leave his parents and go through such life-and-death events, the past experiences of Luo Ying and his wife told them that they must not be soft-hearted, otherwise Xiao Luoyou will not even have the ability to escape if he encounters what happened to them in the future. No.


    Aunt Yu said again: "Madam, the children of the Xungui family are raised in this way. Although the Duke of Guo has loving parents and harmonious brothers, he has also experienced many life and death events. The big wolf and the two wolves are inevitable... Guo Gongye The father-inw feels sorry for his wife, so he has never told you about the teaching methods of noble children. He just wants you to pamper the big wolf and the two wolves for a few more years. When they grow up, he will hide it from you and teach them slowly. "


    Each rich and rich with military merits, each rich and rich with blood, but the grandfather of the country likes his wife too much, and wants his wife to live bright and happy, so he doesn''t want to let his wife know about this.


    Gu Jinli was stunned when she heard this, and remembered Qin Sang''s training of You Ping, Daqing and others... She didn''t know how he taught them, but she knew clearly that he wanted to train Daqing and others to the point where they were almost omnipotent. The methods used must be extremely cruel.

 Chapter 3027: Promotion and news【3】

    Chapter 3027: Promotion and news��3��


    Chapter 3027 Promotion and News3


    Gu Jinli turned his head, looked at the big wolf and the two wolves, raised his hand and stroked their soft faces, and after a long time, he said to Aunt Yu: "Mommy, I always dote on my children unconsciously, and when ites to their teaching When ites to problems, if my doting prevails, you must wake me up by scolding me...Although I love them, I want them to have the ability topete with the world."


    If you want to have this ability, you have to suffer a lot.


    However, as a mother, she will still pamper her children when she should, so as not to let them feel that their parents dont love them!


    Mother Yu nodded with tears in her eyes: "Yes, I will definitely remind Madam."


    He then said: "Madam, it''s almost dawn. The three young masters won''t have a fever. You should have a good sleep... You are also very tired."


    Gu Jinli nodded and soon fell asleep on the kang in the outer room. In a daze, she had a dream... In the dream, she turned into a fish and swam to the ce where Qin Mu was stationed. With a swipe of her tail, she overturned domineeringly. At his camp, he pointed his fin at him and cursed: "Qin Mu, you are such a heartless man. If you don''t go home to celebrate the New Year, there must be other fish outside!"


    Gu Jinli was confused: No, that''s not what I want to argue about, but... Why do you want to hide it from me and secretly teach the noble disciples of Big Wolf and Eng the skills? You promised to trust me, and you promised not to hide it, you liar!


    Qin Mu in the dream felt wronged and said happily: "Xiaoyu, have youe back to me? I didn''t raise other fish, I only raised you."


    Pfft, she spit out a bubble with disdain, stared at her round fish eyes, and said, "Don''t try to fool me, I''m very smart!"


    Ah, why does she say Eng''s catchphrase?


    Qin Mu took out a bunch of cabbage and coaxed her: "Don''t be angry, I''ll give it to you."


    She became even more angry and scolded him: "You are a stingy and heartless man, and you want to use the cabbage gang to deceive me. You have already told me that I am taking money!"


    Qin Mu went to bring a box of silver and said generously: "I''ll give you the silver. Eat it and be satisfied."


    Hmph, she was very spineless, and he coaxed her away with a box of money.


    After eating, he said: "Daughter-inw, give birth to a little fish. The one I gave birth tost time was a wolf cub, not like you."


    She thought about it and thought it would be nice to have a little fish to swim with her, so she agreed, but: "You are a human, not a fish, how can you have a little fish with me?"


    The species are different and difficult to handle.


    Qin Mu smiled and said, "Wait a minute, I will change too."


    She thought he would turn into a fish, but instead he howled and turned into a wolf, with its mouth wide open, and rushed toward her.


    Dont eat me! Gu Jinli woke up in fright.


    Madam, you are finally awake. Aunt Yu, Er Qing, and San Qing all gathered around her, and Si Qing immediately checked her pulse.


    Little Luoyou was reading to the big wolf and the two wolves in the outer room. When they heard the sound, the three little guys also ran into the house: "Cousin, you''re awake."


    The two wolves climbed onto the kang, hugged her and cried: "Mom, don''t be sick."


    Gu Jinli was stunned for a moment, then realized that he had a fever while sleeping.


    Mom is fine, shes fully recovered... A fever asionally is good for your health, so dont be afraid. Gu Jinliforted the three children with a smile.


    After settling in Dafeng Vige, she has been taking medicine to take care of her body. Brother Qin, Cousin Yu, and Grandma Yu also gave her many prescriptions and found many precious medicinal materials to keep her healthy, so even if she had a fever, she would recover quickly. .


    Si Qing examined her and said, "Madam''s health is very good and she has almost recovered... Is there anything else that makes her ufortable?"


    Gu Jinli said: "I only have the headache and the symptoms of debility after the illness. Everything else is fine. I''m fine."


    Ancestors bless you. Grandma Yu quickly bowed to the window and told Gu Jinli: Madam, please take good care of yourself these days and leave everything else alone. Otherwise, if the Duke asks, he will punish us.


    The young Marquis loves his wife the most. If he knew that his wife fell ill again after experiencing a death in the pce, he would feel heartbroken and me himself for a long time. Gu Jinli was someone who cared about his body. He nodded and said, "Okay, I won''t do anything, I''ll just lie down and enjoy the happiness."


    However, she didn''t really lie down, but ran to take a shower... She sweated too much after having a fever, and she felt ufortable without taking a shower.


    After feeling refreshed, I took my children and wrote a letter to Qin Sang.


    Eng: "Mom, I want to tell daddy that Eng got a long gun and is very obedient... Wuwu, the mission was notpleted. Mom is sick and was beaten by a bad guy. Eng is sorry for daddy."


    This guy still remembers the promise he made to Qin Sang on the day he saw him off.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Er Lang did a good job andpleted the task. Mom is fine. She''s fine."


    Da Lang also had a lot to say to his father. He had a long talk, and Gu Jinli wrote it down for him.


    Xiao Luoyou wrote it himself, and asked Gu Jinli to fill in the words he couldn''t write.


    Finally, Eng said: "Mom, paint it red and give it a kiss for daddy!"


    "Okay." Gu Jinli brought some pieces of red lip paper and gave them to them, saying to little Luo You: "Brother You also wants to give your cousin a seal, as well as your parents and younger brother... Don''t be shy, this can promote The affection between family members, and your parents and cousin will be very happy to receive a kiss."


    "Okay~" Xiao Luo You''s face was red and there were many kiss marks on it.


    When Brother Cheng came back, he saw three little boys with red lips. They wereughing so hard that he teased them: "Where did these three little girlse from? They are so pretty. Come on, uncle will take you to get married." go."


    Speaking of going to catch them.


    Eng howled and ran away from Brother Cheng, and rushed towards Aunt Yu: "Ah, he is a handsome young man, not a little girl. He wants to get a wife, but not a man!"


    Brother Cheng went to catch the big wolf again. After making the calm big wolf scream, he ran to catch the little Luoyou.


    After Gu Jinli let them y for a while, he asked about what was going on outside.


    Brother Cheng said: "No one wants to die during the Chinese New Year. After seeing Grandpa Qin, Mr. Feng, me, Zhang Yan and Zhong Yue out to negotiate with them on behalf of all parties, the soldiers and horses inside and outside the city gate, including on the moat, all obeyed." Going down the steps... Now only General Zhao who came with the troops is a threat. But Wei Qi is dead, and Wei Lin has changed his surname to Zang. General Zhao should know what to do as long as he is not stupid."


    Unless someone named Zhao wants to be emperor.


    so


    "This pce change is considered safe. Second sister, don''t worry, just take good care of your health, otherwise I will be punished by second brother-inw."


    Even though the second brother-inw loves him very much, if he really wants to punish him, it will be even more severe than the eldest brother. Thinking about it makes me scared. Sure enough, the young man has no status. He will be reincarnated as the eldest brother in the next life!


    Gu Jinli felt relieved and said he was hungry. He asked Si Qing to take Xiao Luoyou and the others to the small kitchen to see the food. After that, he, Cheng Geer and Da Qing said, "Let the Qin and Gulu families continue to stare at the Ning family and the Ning family." Zong Zhengjia, Concubine Rui and the Fang family."


    Brother Cheng was puzzled and asked: "Second sister, do you think there is something wrong with Concubine Rui?"


    Ning, Fang, and Zongzheng had been staring at her, but why did they suddenly stare at Concubine Rui?


    Gu Jinli recounted Concubine Rui''s reaction when Zong Zhengya killed Qian Li''er: "She was too calm when she saw an elegant princess killing people. She was not surprised at all that Zong Zhengya would kill someone... It seemed like she had known it for a long time. It seems that Zong Zhengya would do this, but how could a person like Zong Zhengya reveal his true nature to her? If Zong Zhengya didn''t reveal his true nature, then how could Concubine Rui not be surprised? "


    He added: "Perhaps I am too suspicious, but Brother Qin is not at home, and the cause of General Liu''s death and the war in Northeast China have not been found out. The origins of Concubine Rui''s brother and sister are also unclear, so we have to be careful. "

 Chapter 3028: He wont live long

    Chapter 3028: He won''t live long


    Chapter 3028 He wont live long


    Brother Cheng nodded after hearing this: "Okay, I will tell you to go down and have people keep an eye on Concubine Rui."


    Daqing also responded: "Yes."


    Because of talking about Concubine Rui and General Liu, Gu Jinli also talked about the war in the Northeast, as well as the rtionship between Twelve consecutive crossbows, Ning family, Ning Ji, etc., and once again said that she did not trust Ning Ji and should be wary of him.


    "Tell Grandpa Qin and ask him toe forward and remind Wei Xiao. Whether he believes it or not, be careful about Ning Ji... Although he will definitely not believe me, and will think that I am vicious and frame Zhongliang, but Mrs. Ning Ji Its different, and now we are all in the same boat. I dont want his boat to sink and Qin Guluos family to be affected.


    After listening to this, Brother Cheng suddenly picked up a pen and paper and wrote a paragraph to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli took it and read it, and it read: Second sister, dont worry about Ning Jis affairs, he wont live long... No wonder Emperor Jingyuan fell in love with the second brother Wei, he is indeed worthy of being an emperor.


    Gu Jinli was shocked and looked at Brother Cheng, his eyes full of questions.


    Brother Cheng nodded and said, "It''s just as the second sister guessed."


    He took the letter back and threw it into the stove and burned it... The person had not been arrested yet, so the matter had to be kept secret. Even Grandma Yu and Daqing could not reveal it, lest the arrest failed and Wei Xiao med his family.


    But


    Gu Jinli: "He is a hero."


    Or is it that the man who just helped Wei Xiao get rid of Wei Qi and won the pce coup can really be easily eliminated? !


    Cheng Geer said: "So what? Who would allow a hero with great supernatural powers to live?"


    When he was a child, because his second sister could make many novel things, Qin Guluotian''s family lived a prosperous life. He was very happy because of this and was very proud that he had such a sister.


    But when he grew up, especially after arriving in the capital, he realized that these so-called abilities were enough to bring massacre to his family and the entire Dafeng Vige!


    When Emperor Jingyuan was alive, he refused to canonize the second sister and even suppressed her reputation. He must have cherished her talents and spared the lives of the second sister and her husband.


    Later, Emperor Jingyuan died. Wei Qi was afraid of the troops in the hands of his second brother-inw, and the David dynasty was not yet stable, so he did not dare to explore where his second sister''s abilities came from.


    But Ning Ji is different... He has great supernatural powers, he is a man, he has an official title and a title, he can stand in the Jinluan Pce and participate in the political affairs of the dynasty... I want to ask, which emperor can keep him alive? !


    "A great contribution will only serve as a reminder to someone." After Brother Cheng waited for the paper to bepletely burned, he said to Gu Jinli: "So, second sister, don''t worry about him and take good care of yourself... His Majesty knows that your foot is injured. , an imperial doctor will be sent to your home tomorrow to look at your injury. He is afraid that the second brother-inw will be angry and must do it for him... Second sister, dont be afraid. With the friendship between Your Majesty and the second brother-inw, as long as it does not affect the survival of the dynasty, you can do anything new. Nothing is in the way."


    In fact, in the past few years since the second brother-inw and the second brother Wei regained contact, the second brother-inw had several quarrels with the second brother Wei, and even warned the second brother Wei that disrespecting the second sister would be a disgrace to him and the Qin family!


    Perhaps Brother Wei is afraid that his second brother-inw will break up with him, or he remembers the kindness shown to him by the Qin and Gu families. In short, although he still hates the second sister and thinks she is a variable, he will still give him the face and respect he deserves.


    However, Brother Cheng still reminded Gu Jinli: "Second sister, it''s better not to make something that is too powerful. We don''t need those strange things now... Just do it well."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Okay, I''m sensible, don''t worry."


    "The second sister is the most stable, I''m not worried." Brother Cheng stopped talking about this, but smiled and said: "Next, the Qin and Gu families will receive a steady stream of rewards, and the second sister will ept it if she is happy. Sess, dont worry too much, we all deserve it.


    Gu Jinli looked at Brother Cheng for a while and then said: "Brother Cheng, you have really grown up and are better than the second sister."


    She can do a lot of things with the help of modern civilization, but she has no political understanding, and she doesn''t like intrigues. As long as it doesn''t threaten the lives of her family, she doesn''t want to bother thinking about it.


    But her eldest brother, Cheng Ge''er, Wang Ge''er, and even Fa Ge''er who is still in the vige are much better than her in this regard.


    Gu Jinli: "I don''t know how you grew up, but you suddenly became so powerful... It seems that you were born to stand in the court and scold Fang Qiu." After hearing this, Brother Cheng still looked handsome with a boyish look. His face twisted, and he said bitterly: "Why did it suddenly be so powerful? Second sister, you don''t know how we were taught by Grandpa Ouyang and others... It''s so miserable that I almost cry just thinking about it... I am the youngest son in the family and should be pampered by everyone, but I am terribly miserable..."


    She was telling Gu Jinli how hard it was for him to learn his skills and how pitiful he was, making Grandma Yu cry andugh at the same time, and finally said: "When Madam and Brother Cheng grow old, their rtionship will still be the same as before. Its so good now.


    Brother Cheng smiled and said: "That''s for sure, we are siblings connected by blood!"


    The four brothers and sisters in their family will definitely be close to each other for a lifetime... But no matter how reluctant he is to leave his family, he will still go to sea for a few years.


    Just because he was not only going to restore the navigation route for David, but also to pave the way for his family... Things in Beijing told him that no one can be rich forever, and when he is able, he must leave a legacy for future generations. road.


    Cousin, the food is ready, are you ready to start dinner? Xiao Luo You came back with the big wolf and the two wolves.


    The second wolf was still carrying a food box in his hand. He entered the house with a bang and said to Gu Jinli: "Mom, the broth is so nourishing. You won''t get sick after drinking it."


    As a result, Brother Cheng took him away: "Second sister, I''m so hungry. I have to go out to guardter, so I''ll eat first."


    Eng was so angry that he said, "Uncle, this is your mother''s fault!"


    Brother Cheng pretended to have a stomachache. Seeing this, Eng hurriedly said: "It doesn''t hurt, uncle, eat some meat."


    Brother Cheng smiled, pretended to be sick, and asked Eng to serve him some broth.


    After finishing arge bowl of mutton soup, he began to write a letter to Qin Sang.


    He wrote down all the things in Beijing and some things Wei Xiao told him, and handed them to Gu Jinli: "Second sister, take a look. If I didn''t write everything down, you should make up for it. You must let the second brother-inw know this." All things going on here...I''m leaving first. If you have anything to do, send someone to deliver a message to me. Don''t worry about my sister-inw, I''ve already taken the time to go back to see my sister-inw and Zhang Yatou."


    Having said that, he left like the wind.


    Gu Jinli only had time to remind him: "Remember to have someone take your pulse, so you don''t know if you have been poisoned, and remember to sleep or not..."


    "He will die suddenly. We all know it, second sister, don''t worry!" Brother Cheng waved his hand and ran away without looking back.


    Gu Jinli was helpless: "This brat is bing more and more disobedient."


    Eng imitated: "You brat, you are disobedient!"


    Gu Jinli smiled and pulled his cheek: "I want to tell your uncle what you said."


    The second wolf howled: "Mom, don''t tell my uncle. The second wolf will say sorry to my uncle."


    Gu Jinli smiled and teased him for a while, then teased Big Wolf and Little Luoyou for a while, and then took them to have dinner together.


    At night, the patrols inside and outside the Duke''s Mansion were doubled. asionally, the sound of arge number of soldiers running could be heard outside the mansion, but there was no sound of fighting or the pungent smell of fire. Everything was bing calm.


    Gu Jinli was still writing to Qin Sang. This time he wrote many, many words. He also told him about his dream. Finally, he wrote: Although I came to quarrel with you in the dream, Qin Mu, I miss you. .

 Chapter 3029: Ning Ji was arrested【1】

    Chapter 3029: Ning Ji was arrested��1��


    Chapter 3029 Ning Ji was arrested1


    On the morning of the second day, a group of imperial doctors and medical women came to the pce to see Gu Jinli''s injuries and diseases.


    What makes Gu Jinli happy is that the leaders are Old Doctor Wu and Aunt Wu.


    Aunt Wu has excellent medical skills and is a woman, so she was specially sent to treat Gu Jinli.


    AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa that Wu Zuzu or Nainai Wu! The two wolves often ran to Chenggonggongfu and had been familiar with them for a long time. When they saw them, they pounced on them like small flints.


    Unfortunately, Er Qing grabbed Destiny''s cor from behind: "Second Young Master is too strong and cannot pounce. He will pounce Old Doctor Wu and Aunt Wu to the ground. It will be very painful."


    After hearing this, the little guy stopped and said, "Mom told me not to bump into people. Eng will remember it and will pounce lightly. Eng, let me go quickly!"


    Yes. Erqing let him go.


    The second wolf nestled into the arms of old doctor Wu, and asked his rtives: "Wu Zuzu, the second wolf misses you so much."


    Old Doctor Wuughed so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes. He hugged him and said, "Hey, we two wolves are still so good at talking... Wu Zuzu also misses you, Big Wolf, and Brother You."


    Er Lang was so happy that he greeted Big Lang and Little Luo You, and spent a long time with Old Doctor Wu and Aunt Wu.


    He also took out his lucky money for pork belly and gave it to others: "It''s for Zuzu Wu, it''s for Grandma Wu... It''s not lucky money, it''s filial piety. Eng understands the rules."


    Old doctor Wu couldn''t stopughing and praised him: "We two wolves are young, but we already know how to show filial piety to the elderly. We are so sensible."


    The second wolf was happy, raised his little face, and said slightly proudly: "When the second wolf grows up, of course he must be sensible."


    Gu Jinli blushed for him and hurriedly said to old doctor Wu: "Please stop praising him. He is already very proud. If you continue to praise him, he will really lose his weight."


    Eng said: "You can weigh it, and you will know how much it weighs."


    As he spoke, his eyes lit up, and he began to ask Gu Jinli to weigh him, Da Lang, and Xiao Luo You.


    Gu Jinli agreed: "In the new year, it''s time to weigh you. After weighing you, write your weight in a letter and tell your father. He must also want to know."


    But now


    Your ancestor, Wu, wants to check your body first.


    Old doctor Wu nodded: "Well, I have to show you the body bones first. After the examination, there is no problem, then your majesty can rest assured."


    If anything happens to Xiaoyus mother and her son, it will be another disaster for the Davidic Dynasty.


    Fortunately, after an inspection, they were all fine: "The bones in their bodies are very strong, and they are not poisoned... It''s just that we, the big wolves, need to make more noises, and the little ones are too bored."


    But the big wolf said: "Don''t be bored, the big wolf likes to sit quietly and think about things in his mind."


    After hearing this, the Vice-President of the Imperial Medical Office asked him with a smile: "What is Prince Qin thinking about?"


    He quickly said to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, please calm down. Your Majesty is worried about the three young masters and wants to ask questions about their health."


    Its not that he wants to break the rules.


    Gu Jinli scolded Wei Xiao in his heart and said, "Ask me, my big wolf is very good."


    I''ve said it eight hundred times, my big wolf is just toozy to talk nonsense, no problem, but Wei Xiao always tries again and again, and doesn''t seem to give up until he finds some problem!


    Thank you, Mrs. Qin Guogong. The vice-president was very grateful.


    Big Wolf saw it and said: "Grandpa Doctor, Big Wolf is fine. When he was not talking, he was thinking about why animal sinews can be used as bowstrings, why herbs can cure diseases, and why you can tell by taking your pulse. What kind of disease is this? Why do Rong people like to beat us when they can''t live their own lives?"


    Da Lang said a lot of strange things that were on his mind, which made the people in the Imperial Medical Office dumbfounded.


    The second wolf looked at the big wolf with bright eyes, pounced on him and shouted: "Oooh, brother knows a lot, he is worthy of being the elder brother of the second wolf, so proud." He likes to practice so much that he has never thought about what bows and arrows are made of. Yes, but my brother is thinking about it.


    The Vice-President was also shocked, but asked again: "Then Prince Qin has figured out why bows and arrows are made of animal sinews?"


    Big Wolf: "Dad said that the sinews of animals are flexible, so they are suitable for making bowstrings...it wasn''t what Big Wolf thought about, it was Big Wolf who asked Daddy. Big Wolf was still small and couldn''t figure it out. It would be faster to ask Daddy, Daddy. Like to answer the big wolf.


    Ah, my little boy is so smart. Not only does he love to think, but he also knows how to ask adults!


    Gu Jinli wanted to hug the big wolf and kiss him fiercely.


    The Vice-President also had a look of surprise on his face, and he bowed and said: "Prince Qin is indeed a precocious person. Your Majesty will be very happy after hearing the report."


    Da Lang looked at the Vice-President. After a while, he breathed out a lovely breath and sighed: "As long as my uncle is happy...it''s the New Year, be happy."


    Although Uncle Cousin is very cruel, Big Wolf still wants him to be happy.


    Vice President:


    Your Majesty is indeed overly worried. Prince Qin has no problems at all and is very smart.


    Therefore, after returning to the pce, the vice-president reported to Wei Xiao: "The reason why he doesn''t like to make trouble and is toozy to talk is because he is precocious... Precocious children all have a tendency to not like to talk."


    Old doctor Wu added: "Because he is smart, he knows that making trouble is of little use, so he is toozy to bother making trouble."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Is this really true?"


    He stared at Old Doctor Wu and others and said: "Be aware that this is rted to the reputation and future of my mother''s family. If you dare to lie and dy the future of the Qin family, you know what will happen!"


    If the big wolf fails, we must rece the second wolf as the heir apparent as soon as possible, otherwise if we dy for a few more years, the Qin family''s generation will be ruined.


    Old doctor Wu and the vice-president knelt down and swore by their lives: "Your Majesty, I pledge the lives of the entire n to you. The Crown Prince of Qin is indeed precocious and not autistic."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, but read the records presented by the vice-chancellor a few times about what the big wolf was thinking, and finally said: "The prince of Qin is indeed precocious and wise, and he is worthy of the future of the Duke of Qin."


    He then said: "Today I am just sending you to diagnose Ping''an pulse. If anything else is bad, I don''t want the outside world to know. Do you understand?!"


    Old Doctor Wu and the Vice-President said hurriedly: "My lord, I understand!"


    "Yes." Wei Xiao nodded and looked at Aunt Wu: "We must ensure the health of the Duke of Qin and his wife, otherwise I will not be able to report to the State of Qin."


    Mu Geer, a stinky boy who indulges in love, if he hadn''t doted on the Gu family too much, and if Zong Zhengya hadn''t had issues with the Gu family, he, the great emperor, wouldn''t have to personally care about the Gu family''s safety!


    Thinking of Qin Sang, Wei Xiao was afraid that he would be angry with him for sending people from Tai Hospital to check the big wolf today, so he finally decided to write a letter to confess and apologize to Qin Sang.


    Although Sang will be angry, he knows that Sang will understand his painstaking efforts... The position of the heir apparent carries the glory of the first three generations of the Qin family, and also shoulders the glory of the next three generations of the Qin family. The Qin family is still his mother n. He really couldn''t let the Qin family end up with a child with problems.


    So we can only send people to check the big wolf and make sure that the big wolf can bear this heavy responsibility, so that we can feelpletely at ease.


    Wei Xiao also wrote in the letter: Brother Mu, if you are angry, your second cousin can make Gu a princess... Based on your and Gu''s achievements, the court can give her the title of princess.


    However, Wei Xiao knew very well that Sang and the Gu family would not want the position of princess, but he had done something wrong after all. When it was time to show weakness, he had to show weakness, otherwise it would not be good for him if Brother Mu really got angry. Parry.


    Soon, the rewards from the pce were sent to the Duke of Qin''s mansion.

 Chapter 3030: Ning Ji was arrested【2】

    Chapter 3030: Ning Ji was arrested��2��


    Chapter 3030 Ning Ji was arrested2


    The reward was escorted by the Royal Forest Army, and the eunuchs carried it from the pce to the Duke of Qin''s mansion. They yed drums and sang lyrics along the way, making a lot of noise, and the people watching the excitement followed.


    Gu Jinli was also shocked by this battle. After learning that half of the reward was given to her, he even sighed... After Wei Xiao became emperor, not only did he be more generous, but he didn''t seem to hate her so much.


    However, she thought too much.


    Wei Xiao still hates her as always, just because she is not only a temptress with changes, but also a disaster who takes away his dependent cousin and makes her cousin abandon his beauty!


    That''s right, half of Wei Xiao''s dissatisfaction with Gu Jinli came from the fact that Qin Mu chose to stay in Dafeng Vige... Wei Xiao knew very well that the main reason why Qin Mu did not go to the Northeast with him was because of Gu Jinli.


    Wei Xiao has been thinking about it for many years and still doesnt understand why he can let go of Luo Huiniang, but why cant Brother Mu let go of Gu Jinli? Isnt it natural for women to wait for men? Is the Gu family special?


    When he was in the Northeast, when he was almost unable to hold on any longer, Wei Xiao would often think that if Qin Mu hade to the Northeast with him and had Qin Mu''s help, he would not have worked so hard and would not have made many mistakes. , ruining one''s reputation.


    If his reputation was not bad, there would be no need to give up the throne to Wei Qi... The more Wei Xiao thought about this, the more he hated Gu Jinli, but because of Qin Sang, he had to make face for the Gu family.


    However, Wei Xiao''s reward is not easy to get. Supervisor Zhong Nei said: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, you have to spare tomorrow morning, and there will be rewards."


    Gu Jinli: "Is there any reward? Your Majesty''s love for the Duke of Qin is too great."


    However, Brother Qin risked his life to fight in the Northeast and helped Wei Xiao so much. It is right for Wei Xiao to give the Qin family a generous reward.


    Just as he was thinking this, Superintendent Zhong smiled and said: "To be fair to the Duke of Qin, your Majesty will do this to calm the hearts of the people in the capital... The emperor''s throne changed hands, and people were panicked, so all parties must see the rtionship between the pce and the Duke of Qin''s mansion. Only by being friendly can you calm people''s hearts."


    Gu Jinli:  Thats it.


    Zhong Naijian added: "Your Majesty asked your servant to tell you the reason. I hope you will cooperate well."


    Gu Jinli was speechless after hearing this, but he only agreed with Wei Xiao''s nature and nodded: "Yes, I understand. Thank you for your generous reward, Your Majesty."


    It is to take the children to bow and give thanks, and to receive the rewards from the pce ording to the rules.


    Wei Xiao''s rewards were very good. In addition to many valuable objects, jewelry, and medicinal materials, he also gave many well-located houses, viges, and evenrge ships, craftsmen, etc.


    Zhong Naijian also wanted to deliver rewards to other mansions, so he didn''t stay long and left quickly.


    Before leaving, he conveyed Wei Xiao''s decree: "Your Majesty has decreed that the three young masters wille to the pce tomorrow to observe the government. He said that it is a rare opportunity, so he should seize the opportunity to study first. After the Lantern Festival, he will give them a few days off to make them good. Fun.


    Pce changes happen only once every few decades, so you must not waste this good opportunity to learn.


    Gu Jinli said: "Big Wolf and Two Wolves are not yet four years old. Even if they learn it now, they will forget it when they grow up."


    After finishing this sentence, she said respectfully: "My wife obeys the order."


    Seeing that she agreed, Zhong Neijian smiled and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Duke of Qin. I will take my leave first."


    Zhong Naijian, walk slowly. Gu Jinli went to see Zhong Naijian off in person. He had helped them when they were in Xiushan, and now he was in a high position, so he should have a good rtionship.


    Ouch, mother, there are so many weapons, uncle is so generous! The two wolves took the reward and had a great time.


    Gu Jinli said: "Starting from tomorrow, you can no longer y crazy... It''s so pitiful."


    Wei Xiao is not Brother Qin, and will not pamper Er Lang. Thinking of the hard days Er Lang is about to face, she feels that Er Lang is really pitiful.


    She hugged Eng and said seriously: "Eng, if you suffer, you cane back and cry to mother. If that doesn''t work, mother will take you back to grandma and grandpa''s house. When your fatheres back from the war, we will return to the capital. "


    My son is still two months away from turning four years old, and she really doesn''t want them to be taught by Wei Xiao in cruel ways! Speaking of grandma and grandpa, Eng was very happy.


    But Dng said: "Mom, if you resist the order, you will be beheaded."


    Gu Jinli was depressed. After returning to the house, he added a few words to Qin Mu: At a young age, Big Wolf already knew that those who resisted the decree would be beheaded. I dont want the cubs to understand this too early. I just want to make them happy. ah!


    Gu Jinli was depressed until the next day because of Da Lang''s words.


    When Brother Cheng came to pick up Big Wolf and Eng and the others to go to the pce, he saw Gu Jinli''s appearance and smiled and said: "Second sister, don''t be listless. Taking advantage of this time to teach the children can really help them understand more." ...I know the second sister is reluctant to part with it, but they should bear this after enjoying the wealth of the Duke''s mansion."


    "I know." Gu Jinliy on the table and muttered. After a while, he cheered up and said to Brother Cheng: "That man is still free. You guys should pay more attention to the children to prevent him from jumping over the wall." , which is not good for children.


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Second sister, don''t worry, no matter how powerful that person is, he can''tpete with thousands of troops."


    The so-called magical powers are no more useful than a paper tiger in the face of real swords and real guns.


    but


    "Since Your Majesty dares to let the children enter the pce, he will protect them. Second sister, don''t worry." Brother Cheng greeted the three children and said goodbye to Gu Jinli, then took them into the pce.


    Gu Jinli stayed at home all morning, and after receiving the rewards, he ran to see Ouyang Ming and his daughter.


    Sister Xiaozhang likes good-looking people. When she saw Gu Jinli, she hugged her and refused to let go.


    After ying with her for a while, Gu Jinli took Ouyang Ming''s pulse and said, "...Sister-inw, your pregnancy is going well. Don''t be afraid. Mother and child will be safe. Don''t worry."


    He added: "However, after giving birth to this baby, my sister-inw will have to raise her for about three years... Women''s health will be hurt when they give birth, so they cannot be pregnant frequently. They have to wait a few years."


    Ouyang Ming said with a smile: "Your elder brother means the same thing. He has said it several times. Once he said stupidly, if possible, he doesn''t want me to have this baby. The time between the first baby and the first baby is too short, so he is worried about me. My body cant bear it.


    Gu Jinli agreed very much with this: "Brother is right. Sister Zhang is still young, and my sister-inw should take care of her for another two years."


    He looked at Ouyang Ming again and said distressedly: "Sister-inw, you have suffered a lot since you married my eldest brother."


    Ouyang Ming is a youngdy from an aristocratic family. She is not only well-educated, but also good at riding and shooting. She even has a bit of a chivalrous demeanor. Her life should be carefree andfortable, but after marrying her eldest brother, in addition to taking care of him and managing the family, she also Too busy giving birth.


    Gu Jinli doesn''t even think about it, it''s not worth it for her... If it were her, she might kick her eldest brother and live a happy life by herself!


    It sounds quite fierce, but you yourself are not much better. Once upon a time, in the eyes of others, you were a cheat who supported your husband with a dowry and risked your life by following him to fight in the northwest.


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said: "Compared to others, my life is already very happy."


    and


    She stroked her swollen belly with her hand and said softly: "Children are a gift from God. I don''t think it''s hard to have children with the person I like."


    Gu Jinli: "But after we got married, my eldest brother was too busy."


    You should take more care of your wife and children at home.


    Ouyang Ming looked at her expression and knew what she was worried about, so he couldn''t stop smiling: "Don''t worry, there are no problems between me and your eldest brother. Although he is busy, he will say no to me when hees home. When we were doing business and discussing criminalw, we didnt be estranged just because he was busy.

 Chapter 3031: Ning Ji was arrested【3】

    Chapter 3031: Ning Ji was arrested��3��


    Chapter 3031 Ning Ji was arrested3


    From time to time, An Geer would write poems, articles, paintings, give her some handmade small items, and even cook some snacks for her himself, so that she could feel his care for her.


    Ouyang Ming blushed and told Gu Jinli all this.


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "I thought that my eldest brother would be more serious after bing an official of the Ministry of Justice, but I didn''t expect that he would still do these things, so I''m relieved."


    As long as the eldest brother can coax his wife... Ouyang Ming is a good girl. If the eldest brother loses her because of his busy work, he will not even be able to find a ce to cry.


    "Your elder brother is very good. I have never regretted marrying him." Ouyang Ming said with a smile on his face, which showed that he was sincere.


    After a while, she put away her smile, held Gu Jinli''s hand, and asked: "It''s you, something is not right this time. You seem to be more sad than before... but you are pregnant?"


    Xiao Xiaoyu? Gu Jinli looked at his belly and showed an expectant smile.


    Ouyang Ming was extremely happy when he saw her like this: "Xiaoyu, are you really pregnant? That''s great. This is a great event."


    Gu Jinli came to his senses and quickly shook his head: "Sister-inw misunderstood, I was really looking forward to giving birth to a little Xiaoyu, but unfortunately I am not pregnant now. Brother Qin has been away for two months, and Ie to Kuishui every month... Xiaoyu Xiaoyu can only wait for him toe back and regenerate."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Ming was a little disappointed. It turned out that her joy was in vain, but she said: "You''re not pregnant? What''s wrong with you? Why are you in such a bad mood? But because Qin Guogong went out to fight, you feel wronged?"


    Gu Jinli was stunned and asked: "Is it so obvious?"


    "Obviously." Ouyang Ming nodded, raised his hand and touched the hair beside her ear, and said, "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to hold it in, you can lose your temper if you''re not happy."


    Gu Jinli smiled, hugged Sister Zhang as a pillow, and rested his chin on the little guy''s head. After a while, he sighed: "I have nothing to do, I just... miss Brother Qin. I''m worried about him. I''m worried." Our children and grandchildren...Sister-inw, I dont like the capital at all.


    She still prefers Dafeng Vige, Tianfu County, and the northwest. In these ces, she can live a leisurely life...but she and Brother Qin have toe to the capital and have to stay apart. .


    but


    boom!


    Gu Jinli pped his palm on the table next to him, stood up with Sister Xiaozhang in his arms, and said: "You can''t be too pretentious, you have to make yourself happy, and you can''t let yourself be coerced by bad emotions... In a word, **** him !


    Sister Xiaozhang raised her little hands excitedly and screamed: "Ah, motherfucker!"


    Gu Jinli covered his face and quickly apologized to Ouyang Ming: "Sister-inw, I was wrong. I will never say bad words in front of my children in the future."


    Haha, Ouyang Mingughed out loud, but he did not me her, but said happily: "Sister-inw is very happy that you can think of things quickly."


    Then he said: "Xiaoyu, there are many rules in the capital. We will also encounter various fatal risks in the future. Those risks may also take away the lives of our loved ones, but as long as the courage and ability are still there, there is nothing to be afraid of." of."


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Sister-inw is right, I''ve been thinking too muchtely."


    Ouyang Ming: "It''s not your fault. The Duke of Qin is not here, and there are so many things happening in the capital. It''s normal for you to think too much."


    She is apanied by her mother-inw and her mother-inw, so she does not have to go to the pce to face the uterine change. Otherwise, her mood will be affected, and she will be fearful, worried, and have random thoughts.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was silent for a moment.


    Ouyang Ming was very worried, thinking that she still couldn''t figure it out.


    As a result, after Gu Jinli was silent, he suddenly said: "Sister-inw, I find that I like Brother Qin more and more, so when he is away, I will be in an extremely bad mood when something happens."


    She used to be very fierce when she was alone, but when she fell in love with Qin Mu and began to rely on him, she became weak. But Ouyang Ming said: "If the Duke of Qin hears what you say, he will be very happy."


    Gu Jinli snorted: "If you don''t tell him, who will make him leave for months at a time?"


    This time its even more extreme, Im afraid Ill have to go there for a year or two.


    Seeing that she was in a better mood, Ouyang Ming added: "As for the children and grandchildren, don''t worry too much. Even if that dayes, we can save the day with our ability. You are thinking too early now, and you are just disturbing yourself. "


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Sister-inw is right... OK, if you don''t want to think about it anymore, I will grill the fish for you. The fish in winter is the firmest and most delicious."


    He then said to Sister Xiaozhang, "Bake fish soup for our sister, Xiaozhang. It will be delicious."


    Sister Xiaozhang waved her little hands and said, "Ah, beautiful!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, gave her a smack, and said, "I speak just like your second cousin. He says ah, ah, ah, and then words."


    Sister Xiaozhang thought of the big wolf and the two wolvesing, pointed at the door and shouted: "Ah, brother, brother."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Your two cousins have gone to the pce to attend sses. Let''s grill the fish first and wait for them toe over and eat together after ss."


    Let the servants prepare the ingredients, and he and Ouyang Ming watched the snow and flowers in the warm hall, grilled fish, stewed fish soup, and chatted and gossiped.


    But before they started eating, the reward from the pce arrived at Gu''s house.


    Congrattions to Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu has been promoted to several ranks and became the youngest minister of the Ministry of Justice. Officials from the Ministry of Personnel said congrattions, and they were also apanied by officials from the Ministry of Rites, as well as the eunuchs and female officials in the pce.


    The Ministry of Rites came to give Ouyang Ming a royal decree, and the eunuchs and female officials came to give her rewards from the female family members.


    The internal **** was very knowledgeable and revealed a piece of news: "ording to the rules, it will take more than a month to approve the canonization at the earliest. However, Mr. Gu asked for the decree in court, and Mrs. Gu''s imperial edict was in line with Mr. Gu''s appointment. It was promulgated on the same day...The love between the two is so deep that it is really envied by people all over the capital."


    Gu Jinan knew that he was too busy and felt ashamed of Ouyang Ming, so he asked for a special order, which made Wei Xiao angry again. He felt that Gu Jinan was as weak as Qin Mu and was a disgrace to a man!


    But David had too few civil servants, and young and useful civil servants like Gu Jin''an were even scarcer. Even though Wei Xiao was dissatisfied with Gu Jin''an''s weak husband, he still did this to him.


    However, the vacation is gone, and he will continue to stay in the imperial city to work hard, and there is no way he can go home and enjoy himself!


    Gu Jinli was very happy, holding Sister Xiaozhang in his arms and watching Ouyang Ming thank him and ept the reward.


    In addition to Gu Jinan, Wei Xiao also promoted many people... Dou Ke became the youngest minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs, and the current Ministry of Household Affairs does not have a minister. He is in charge of the entire dynasty''s money bag, and is much more prestigious than Gu Jinan.


    Although Mr. Zuo can be stubborn, he is Wei Qi''s confidant after all, so he was removed from his post and is no longer the Minister of Household Affairs. However, in order to stabilize the household department, Wei Xiao asked Mr. Zuo to help Dou Ke in the household department, but he no longer had an official position.


    As for the position of the new Minister of the Ministry of Finance, many people spected that it would be Ning Ji... The David Dynasty only had those civil servants, and Ning Ji had made great achievements this time, and it was too unfair for him to only be the Minister of the Ministry of Industry.


    Wei Xiao also let his own people spread the news, saying that Ning Ji might be the Minister of the Ministry of Hu, or he could seed Mr. Wang and be the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel.


    The Ning family was overjoyed, and even Ning Ji himself was a little happy... Unfortunately, their happiness was in vain, Wei Xiao just wanted to use this matter to cover up his true intention.

 Chapter 3032: Ning Ji was arrested【4】

    Chapter 3032: Ning Ji was arrested��4��


    Chapter 3032 Ning Ji was arrested4


    And Ning Ji is not stupid, he is also suspicious of Wei Xiao''s intentions... Wei Xiao is not Wei Qi, and he will not spare his life because of his reputation. Therefore, after Ning Ji heard the news, he went to the ''Si''an Pce'' to find Wei Xiao in person. .


    Si''an Hall is the Qingzheng Hall, the former Mingwei Hall, where the emperor usually summoned ministers to discuss affairs and review memorials. However, Wei Xiao didn''t like the first two names, so he renamed it Si''an.


    Ning Ji raised his head and looked at the que of the pce... Looking at the name and mind, Wei Xiao became more and more stable. Unfortunately, God would not give Wei Xiao time to settle down in the world. The name of the pce had to be changed!


    "Ninghou, your majesty invites you toe in. Pleasee with me." After the battle of Xiushan, Zhong Neijian waspletely outstanding and became the person who served Wei Xiao personally.


    "Thank you." Ning Ji was as elegant and polite as ever, but when he caught a glimpse of Eng kneeling in a corner of Si''an Hall, he couldn''t help but stop and asked: "Why are Eng kneeling here? But he made a mistake?"


    Woo!


    Eng really wanted to cry, but he had understood one thing in the past two days. The bad uncle is not his father, and it would be useless no matter how miserable he cried, as he would still beughed at.


    So he held back his tears and continued to kneel, but he was still stubborn: "The second wolf is right, but if you resist the decree, you will be beheaded. The second wolf has to go home to apany his mother, and he has to wait for his father toe home."


    You can''t lose your head.


    Wei Xiao heard this and understood that Eng was very sad, but tempering one''s mind is an important part of the teachings of noble disciples... Only when the human heart has been hurt can it be as hard as iron, so he did not intend to feel sorry for Eng at all, but said : "If you don''t repent, someone will take off his cotton-padded clothes and kneel for half an hour!"


    After hearing this, the big wolf grabbed the little Luo You.


    Xiao Luoyou looked at Wei Xiao and knelt down to beg for mercy: "Your Majesty, the child''s bones are brittle. If you kneel for too long, your bones will be damaged. I beg your Majesty to have mercy."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao was very satisfied: "You already know at a young age that kneeling for a long time will hurt your bones. You are not too stupid... Qin Zheng can just wear a cotton coat without kneeling."


    "Yes." Supervisor Zhong did not dare to neglect and went to undress Eng himself.


    A sneeze! Eng sneezed out of coldness.


    Wei Xiao was disgusted again: "Don''t you know that resistance to the coldes from practice? Wearing so many clothes every day, does Gu want to destroy you!"


    He and Saburo would sleep for an hour outside the house every winter, just to practice their ability to withstand the cold... It was precisely because of this ability that they could fight the enemy in the ice and snow, and they could hide in the snow for a whole day and night without any problems. .


    Eng was so angry that he threw his cotton-padded clothes on the ground with a loud bang and said to Wei Xiao: "Bad guy, don''t talk about mother, daddy will beat you up, Eng, brother, and Brother You will also beat you up!"


    This uncle is good or bad, and he is always punished without telling him, and he also scolds his mother, which makes Eng very sad.


    Hehe, he has quite a temper, but unfortunately he is a short winter melon and has no momentum at all.


    Wei Xiaoughed disdainfully: "Beat me? Do you know that this is a capital crime of genocide... Kneel down and continue to be punished. Don''t cry. If you dare to shed a tear, you won''t be able to go home today!"


    Woo hoo hoo, Eng really wanted to cry, but in the past two days he has understood that the bad uncle kept his word. In order to go home to see his mother, Eng had no choice but to kneel down, but he was still unconvinced and turned towards Wei Xiao. Bian said seriously: "Humph, bad guy!"


    Wei Xiao frowned, the brat is really naughty, even worse than his second cousin. I hope he can be better than his second cousin, otherwise it will be in vain.


    Ninghou, do you have something to report? Wei Xiao asked.


    Ning Ji did not pretend to be pretentious and said straight to the point: "Your Majesty, I heard some rumors and was afraid that it would be detrimental to the court, so I came to see you."


    Wei Xiao: "Is it a matter of selecting the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Hubu?"


    Ning Ji nodded: "The Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Husbandry are the important departments of the dynasty. The selection of ministers should not be ignored. Although I have some merits, I cannot afford the position of two ministers." Wei Xiao: "When I was in the northeast, you also I have helped the Wei family take care of a lot of property, I trust you, and now you are the only one who is most suitable for these two positions."


    He didn''t give Ning Ji a chance to refuse, and said: "That''s it, you hand over the affairs of the Ministry of Industry to the Minister of Industry, and five dayster, you will go to the Ministry of Household Affairs to take up the post. As for the Ministry of Personnel, I will let Mr. Shangguan Ge take charge temporarily. "


    The aristocratic family is too deeply rooted. In addition to the capital, the power in the south cannot be ignored. The dynasty needs to be stable and cannot be turbulent anymore, so he needs to reuse the Shangguan family to stabilize the aristocratic family and the south for him.


    Ning Ji was not surprised at all when he heard this. Wei Xiao would not reuse Zong Zhengjia, but he said: "Your Majesty, Mr. Zheng is more suitable for the position of Minister of the Ministry of Revenue than I am."


    Wei Xiao: "The Shangguan family, the Zongzheng family, the Feng family, the Zhong family, and the Ouyang family are all wealthy families. If I reuse the Zheng family, wouldn''t it give the wealthy family a chance to make aeback? You know the harm of the family better than I do."


    Dafenghui died because it was divided among aristocratic families, and the state treasury had almost no ie.


    But Ning Ji seemed to really not want to be the Minister of Household Affairs, so he said: "Your Majesty, although the Ouyang family is from a wealthy family, it can be considered a noble family, and Ouyang Hu has no desire to gain power. You can use him and let him temporarily take charge of the household." Ministry for five years.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard this and gave him a sentence: "The Ouyang family''s reputation in Shilin is too high, and they are rted by marriage to the Qin, Gu, and Yan families. Their entanglement is too deep, so they are not suitable to be in charge of the household department."


    After hearing this, Ning Ji dispelled most of his doubts and was pleasantly surprised... Wei Xiao was indeed afraid of the Qin family, so he refused to reuse Ouyang Hu.


    Coupled with the matter between Eng and the Gu family, it seems that he can use it to make Wei Xiao and Qin Mupletely turn against each other.


    However, what Wei Xiao wants is Ning Ji''s misunderstanding.


    Ning Ji talked about the murder of Qin''s father again: "Your Majesty, I found out that Qin Guogong''s father seemed to have been poisoned before being ambushed. The old case of the Wei family can be ignored, but the death of Qin Guogong''s father must be continued. Check further?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Ning Ji with deep eyes, and said after a moment: "If Ninghou has any clues, you can continue to investigate."


    "However, don''t dy the matters between the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Household Affairs. Zang Lin should also keep a close eye on him... You are familiar with Zhou Huang, so you should also go to his ce and try to persuade him. Don''t be ignorant of good and evil. "


    If Ning Ji really had two intentions, he would definitely use Wei Lin and Zhou Huang, so Wei Xiao left the matter of settling the two of them to Ning Ji.


    "Yes, I will not let your Majesty down." Ning Ji said respectfully, feeling a little proud... Wei Xiao was indeed brave and foolhardy. He thought he would kill him soon after he became the emperor, but he didn''t expect it. Such an errand was arranged for him.


    However, Wei Xiao would give Ning Ji many errands in order to take away Ning Ji''s efforts and make Ning Ji have no time to think about his arrangements.


    Ning Ji was very busy. After some spying, he quickly left Sian Pce without staying too long.


    Just when the imperial city gate was about to close, Big Wolf and Two Wolves came out of the pce.


    Xiao Luoyou was unable to leave the pce and was left in the pce by Wei Xiao... The imperial guards were on duty at night, so Wei Xiao asked Xiao Luoyou to follow the imperial guards on night patrols.


    Mother~ When Eng saw Gu Jinli, he felt terribly wronged and reached out for her to hug him.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly hugged him and asked distressedly: "What''s wrong? Are you being bullied?"

 Chapter 3033: Ning Ji was arrested【5】

    Chapter 3033: Ning Ji was arrested��5��


    Chapter 3033 Ning Ji was arrested5


    Eng did not answer, but pointed at the door of the house and shouted: "Ah, go home, mother,e home quickly, it''s going to fall!"


    What is going to fall?


    Gu Jinli was a little confused, but it could be seen that he was anxious, so he hurriedly said: "Mom, I will take you home right now." After walking a few steps quickly, he jumped into the door of the house.


    The second wolf immediately cried loudly: "Wow, wu, wu, wu, mother, the bad uncle punished the second wolf, scolded the second wolf, and scolded the mother. He even shed tears at home, and threw the second wolf to jail when he went outside... I miss you, please let me go." Daddy, go home and save Eng."


    The little guy was terribly sad, but he was crying so hard that he suddenly got excited, looked back, and said to the supervisor: "The tears of the second wolf have not fallen out. The bad uncle can''t imprison the second wolf!"


    Zhong Naijian hurriedly said: "Yes, Second Young Master, don''t worry, I will tell your Majesty the truth. You only cried after entering the house."


    "Yeah." The little guy responded, then turned andy on Gu Jinli''s shoulder, continuing to cry.


    Gu Jinli was shocked by Eng''s transformation. This baby who cried the most was forced to endure it until he entered the house before daring to cry.


    She hugged the second wolf tightly, her eyes full of anger, and said to Brother Cheng who was holding the big wolf as he entered the door: "Are you crazy? The second wolf is just a child under four years old. Is this necessary?"


    Mom Wei Er, if you are sick, go get it treated and dont harm my cubs!


    When Brother Cheng saw this, he knew that Gu Jinli was really angry, but he still had sense. He remembered that Wei Xiao was the emperor, so he didn''t name or curse him.


    "Mrs. Duke of Qin, the two young masters have arrived at the house safely. I have to leave first." Zhong Naijian sneaked away smartly. As for other advice, the Marquis of Lu would say that there is no need for him, a ve, to talk too much.


    "Second sister, don''t be angry. The big wolf and the second wolf are hungry. Let''s take him to eat first." Brother Cheng hugged the big wolf and went to the dining room where he was eating.


    Eng cried all the way and was exhausted. He was obviously very hungry, but he saw that Rourou would not eat a bite. He only hugged Gu Jinli without letting go, and asked her in a tearful voice: "Mom, daddy doesn''t want us?"


    It''s so pitiful.


    "No, no, your father loves you the most. When he beats the bad guys to the ground, he will go home to protect you." Gu Jinli said hurriedly, feeling terrible pain in his heart. She is such a cheerful child, and she has only been in the pce for two days. Being tortured like this... At this moment, she really wanted to kill Wei Xiao!


    Brother Cheng said to the little guy: "Er Wolf, it takes hard work to learn skills. You are a sharpshooting young general. You cannot admit defeat. You must learn your skills well and make your bad uncle admit defeat."


    After hearing this, the second wolf continued to wilt, which scared Gu Jinli. But not long after, the little guy clenched his fist and said: "Little uncle, if the second wolf wants to win, if you want the bad uncle to admit defeat, hurry up and give the second wolf meat." Meat!"


    Okay. Brother Cheng suppressed a smile and hurriedly brought a bowl of sharp mutton to Eng: Little General Sharpshooter, eat quickly.


    Well, eat the meat, grow strong, and let the bad uncle lose! The two wolves opened their bows from left to right, biting the meat in their hands, and ate it deliciously.


    "..." Gu Jinli was stunned. After a while, he asked cautiously: "Eng, do you still want to cry? You can cry today, and I won''t take your flesh away."


    After hearing this, Eng pursed his lips in grievance, nodded his head and said: "I still want to cry, but I''m hungry. I need to eat first... The bad uncle said, you can''t lose yourself, you have to live to be able to... Wu, Eng The wolf wont tell.


    The little guy couldn''t speak idioms, so he looked at Brother Cheng pitifully.


    Brother Cheng smiled and said, "Only can you turn defeat into victory?"


    Eng Mengmeng nodded: "Yes, that''s it!"


    Seeing that he was well, Gu Jinli rushed to hug the big wolf, handed him a piece of meat, let him eat, and asked: "Is the big wolf afraid? What wrongs did you suffer in the pce? Don''t be afraid, tell mother everything. If I hide it, my mother will cry."


    Big Wolf hurriedly said: "Mom, don''t cry, Big Wolf is not aggrieved... It''s hard to learn skills, just hold on, Big Wolf."     Oh, my cub is so good, but Gu Jinli is still worried, and asked them many questions. In the end, the two wolves were annoyed by what happened there: "Mom, you talk a lot."


    Gu Jinli wanted to beat him up, he was a heartless person, and she was also worried about them.


    "Second sister, they are very good in the pce. It''s just that your majesty is too strict and the second wolf has a big temper, which is why they cry so much." Cheng Geer told them their experience in the pce, and Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    but


    Gu Jinli said to the two bastards: "If you feel ufortable, we will ask for leave tomorrow and not go to the pce... Don''t be afraid. Mom has already written to your father, and he will reply to your Majesty and tell him about your teachings, so you There will be no penalty for asking for leave.


    Even if you want to temper your mind, its not like this. What if something goes wrong with your childs mind? So she wants the kids to slow down.


    Aw, is it true? Daddy is great, I like daddy! Eng was very happy, but he was so tired that he dozed off before finishing the meal andined that his knees hurt.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed again, so he rubbed his knees and coaxed them to eat. After that, he took Qing and Aunt Yu to give them a quick bath before taking them back to the house to sleep.


    Brother Cheng is very busy and has already left.


    But the next day he came to pick up the big wolf and the second wolf to go to the pce for ss, and said to Gu Jinli: "Second sister, don''t worry about the big wolf and the second wolf. Brother Wei treats them sincerely, and his affection is cultivated." , allowing children to attend sses in the pce can deepen their rtionship with His Majesty."


    With affection, Your Majesty will not attack them easily, but will trust them and use them seriously. Such methods of cultivating affection have been used by the Chu family on the children of Qin Weiluo and other families.


    Gu Jinli understood this: "Don''t worry, I won''t stop the children from entering the pce."


    Once affection is cultivated, it is the life-saving talisman of children.


    only


    She looked at Brother Cheng and said sternly: "We must ensure their safety and cannot use them to make ends meet. This is my bottom line."


    If she crosses this bottom line, even if Brother Qin stops her, she will fight to the death with the Wei family!


    "Okay, I will remind your majesty." Cheng Geer responded and said, "This is also my bottom line."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinliughed. He thought of Ning Ji again and said cryptically: "Don''t let the children get too close to that person."


    Brother Cheng nodded: "Second sister, don''t worry, we are all on guard."


    Gu Jinli nodded, hugged the big wolf and the two wolves and kissed them for a while. After telling them several times that their parents would always love them, he let them pedal.


    "Mom, wait for the second wolf, the second wolf will win, so you won''t be afraid of bad uncle!" The second wolf waved towards Gu Jinli, full of energy again.


    However, when she came back in the evening, Eng hugged her and cried. It was like this for the next few days. He went out happily in the morning and came home crying in the evening.


    But no matter how hard they cried, the two children did not resist going to the pce to attend ss. Gu Jinli felt relieved when he saw that they were enjoying themselves.


    It''s just that she has been thinking about Ning Ji... Wei Xiao is an activist. Since he is thinking about getting rid of Ning Ji, why doesn''t he do it?


    Fortunately, she didn''t wait too long. Two dayster, Wei Xiao took action.

 Chapter 3034: Ning Jis plan

    Chapter 3034: Ning Ji''s n


    Chapter 3034 Ning Jis n


    General Zhao from Jiangnan finally arrived at the capital, but his troops stayed a hundred miles away from the capital and did not go any further.


    However, he sent a letter to Wei Xiao, asking for the truth about the pce coup. The letter contained the sincerity of peace talks and the will to die for the old master.


    At the Jinluan Pce, Wei Xiao asked Qi Kangming to read the letter in public and asked the officials: "How should this matter be resolved?"


    Mr. Zheng said humanely: "The dynasty needs stability, so naturally it is necessary to negotiate peace with Commander Zhao to avoid an unnecessary war."


    Wei Xiao was furious: "Are you asking the court to bow to a rebellious minister?!"


    Mr. Zheng shook his head: "Commander Zhao came to the capital on the order of Wei Qi. He is not a traitor. Moreover, he just wanted to seek the truth and did not let the army attack the city. It can be seen that his heart is still towards the court."


    "Heh, holding troops to seek the truth, is this called turning one''s heart toward the imperial court? He is clearly trying to shame the imperial court and seek death!" Wei Xiao did not retreat at all, and was able to destroy General Zhao in one fell swoop.


    Mr. He Zhen stood up and said: "Your Majesty,pared to Fan Mao, Huang, Meng and others, Commander Zhao has always been willing to be reasonable. As long as you send someone to make it clear to him, he will definitely plead guilty to Your Majesty."


    He also said: "Your Majesty, stability should be the priority now."


    "Now is the time to use troops. The Duke of Qin is still waiting for new reinforcements. If there is a war in the capital, even if the soldiers and horses under Commander Zhao die, the loss will be David''sbat power. With Commander Zhao, We really can''t fight this battle, I beg your Majesty to think again!" Hezhen knelt down and kowtowed first, begging Wei Xiao.


    Mr. Hezhen was a meritorious official of the Davidic Dynasty. He had a pure mind and only followed the high road. He never ttered anyone. Everyone was quite convinced of him.


    Therefore, the Wei family''s military officials knelt down and begged Wei Xiao: "What Mr. Hezhen said is absolutely true. Please think again, your majesty."


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, and finally said, "The Duke of Qin really needs reinforcements, and there should be no war in the country. If so, I will give Zhao a way to survive and send someone to see him."


    He nced around the ministers and finally nodded to Ning Ji: "Ninghou, please go out and lead a group of people to see General Zhao. Remember, what I want is to calm this matter and reduce the consumption of the imperial army. As for the It doesnt matter whether he epts the truth I give him or not... He is a minister, I am the Lord, and he should receive whatever is given to him."


    Still so domineering and ruthless.


    Ning Ji received the order: "I obey the order!"


    Wei Xiao ordered a few more ministers to follow him: "Marquis of Lu, take Prince Luo with you so that he can broaden his horizons and learn more skills."


    Ning Ji is a suspicious person. Giving him Cheng Geer and You Geer as hostages will make it easier for him to take the bait.


    Yes. Cheng Geer received the order.


    Because Wei Xiao was anxious, Ning Ji and others quickly left the city after ordering their troops and horses, and rushed to the Zhao army''s garrison.


    By the time Gu Jinli received the news, everyone had disappeared.


    Gu Jinli looked at the letter from Brother Cheng and Xiao Luo You and was so angry that he wanted to curse: "Even if the peace talks have a high chance of sess, going to the military camp for peace talks is always risky. If something goes wrong, how can we tell Brother Luo and Cousin Yu Exin?!"


    How old is You Geer? Is it necessary to take him there?


    Mother Yu said hurriedly: "Madam, please calm down. Since Your Majesty dares to let Brother You follow, he will be able to protect Brother You well. Madam doesn''t have to worry."


    But Gu Jinli remembered what Brother Cheng said that Ning Ji would not live long, and counting the days and looking at the timing, it should be that Ning Ji would be involved in the peace talks this time.


    Could it be that Wei Xiao wants to use Brother You as bait?


    Gu Jinli was so angry that she almost had a heart attack. She felt sorry for Luo Ying and Cousin Yu... Facing the imperial power, she didn''t even have the ability to protect Brother You.


    Fortunately, Brother You seemed to know about this, and wrote in the letter: Cousin, Uncle Wei asked me, and I agreed. Im not afraid, just wait for me toe back to celebrate the Lantern Festival with you guys.


    I also drew the shape of the Lantern Festivalntern I wanted, which was a flying eagle with its wings spread.


    Mother Yu also read the letter. Although she didn''t know the metaphor in the letter, she said: "The young eagle spreads its wings, Brother You has reached the age of flying... Madam, don''t worry."


    Is this what Brother You means when he wants the Flying Eagle Lantern? This child is too thoughtful, but she only hopes that they can live a simple and happy childhood, and does not want them to enter the world too early.


    After being silent for a while, Gu Jinli nodded and said: "With Brother Cheng and Brother You''s ability, they will definitely be able to fly back safely... Let''s prepare things and make Lantern Festivalnterns. There are many children, so we have to make more, otherwise it won''t be enough."


    Seeing that she was no longer worried, Grandma Yu smiled and said, "Yes."


    At about six o''clock the next day, Ning Ji and others arrived outside the Zhao Jiajun camp as promised.


    General Zhao, with more than a dozen generals and thousands of soldiers, personally came out to greet them: "Ninghou, Lu Guohou, Mr. He Zhen, Mr. Qi, Mr. Quan, and General Zhang, please don''t me me for not being able to wee them from afar. .


    Ning Ji looked at General Zhao... This attitude was really cordial, and he had no intention of seeking justice for Wei Qi. It seemed that this so-called peace talk did not need to be discussed at all, it was just a formality.


    General Zhao looked at Xiao Luo You again and said with a smile: "Prince Luo is here too."


    Ive met Commander Zhao. Xiao Luo performed a junior salute.


    General Zhao smiled and said: "Prince Luo, there is no need to be polite. It is Zhao''s honor that you cane."


    Wei Xiao even sent Luo You as bait, he really thought highly of...Ninghou.


    Everyone, please! General Zhao stepped aside and invited them to enter the camp.


    Ning Ji hesitated for a while and took the lead: "Commander Zhao is very sincere. We should be happy to attend the appointment."


    If you don''t even dare to enter this military camp, and you don''t even dare to go to this station, what''s the point of talking about the future?


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of war drums spread throughout the camp.


    "Hoo **** ho!" Tens of thousands of soldiers came out of the camp and shouted loudly, resounding through the sky. The momentum was so overwhelming that if you were timid, your legs would be weak from fear.


    Ning Ji looked at these soldiers and was very satisfied. With a smile on his lips, he nced at General Zhao and said, "Commander Zhao is very good at running the army. These soldiers can be called a tiger army."


    General Zhao said: "Marquis Ning is soplimentary."


    Cheng Geer smiled and said: "Ninghou is not a false praise. These soldiers are indeed very powerful."


    This is a mixed army from the north and the south, but at a nce, there is no softness of the south of the Yangtze River, but the fierceness of the tigers and wolves of the north...especially the eyes of some soldiers, looking at them, as if they are staring at lumps of meat. .


    And this look in his eyes is very much like that of the thieves written in the second brother-inw''s letter... He lies down and closes his eyes like an animal, with cannibalistic eyes. With just onemand, he will pounce on his prey and tear it into pieces!


    Brother Cheng clenched Xiao Luo You''s hand, looked down at him, and then nced at Zhang Yan.


    Zhang Yan nodded slightly at him, indicating that he had noticed... some of the soldiers in the Zhao army were indeed too fierce.


    but


    Da da da!


    There was a sound of running footsteps of soldiers. It was Wei Changling who led his troops into the military camp.


    He sat on the horse, looked at General Zhao from a distance, and said: "Commander Zhao, I am a stepte, please forgive me!"


    Commander Zhao smiled and said: "Brother Changling is joking. We have known each other for ten years, and you are His Majesty''s confidant. Not to mention leading the troops into the military camp, even if you rush into the Zhao mansion, I will not me you as a brother."


    After hearing this, Wei Changling quickly dismounted his horse, saluted General Zhao, and said, "Commander Zhao, please forgive me."


    General Zhao smiled and helped him up, and sighed: "You all know my temper, and I will not do any evil. I only ask for the truth, and I will always be David''s minister... Come in."

 Chapter 3035: You all fell into the trap

    Chapter 3035: You all fell into the trap


    Chapter 3035 You have all fallen into the trap


    These words were said in a humble way, and thinking about the past fights together in the Northeast made Wei Changling feel a little guilty.


    Qi Kangming saw that Wei Changling was feeling guilty, and said hurriedly: "Commander Zhao is serious. Your Majesty sent us here to tell you the truth... Your Majesty is the Ninth Five-Year n. Not only did you allow you to lead troops close to the capital, but you also sent Marquis Ning hase personally to give you an exnation, which shows that His Majesty cherishes talents and is tolerant towards talents, which is a blessing to the civil and military officials of the entire dynasty."


    Wei Changling was shocked when he heard this... Looking at the history books, there are really few emperors who would condone military generals to use troops to seek the truth. This is a proper death penalty. Your Majesty has been tolerant enough. He really shouldn''t feel guilty towards General Zhao. .


    Ning Ji saw Qi Kangming and relieved Wei Changling''s guilt with just two words, and he thought highly of him... If Qi Kangming was given another twenty years, he would definitely be a famous minister who will go down in history.


    It''s a pity that Qi Kangming doesn''t have this opportunity...Qi Kangming and his group are all talents selected by Emperor Jingyuan for the world. If Emperor Jingyuan can do it, he, Ning Ji, can do it as well.


    When he bes the Lord of the World, the ministers he has personally trained will surely be famous ministers who will influence future generations, while people like Qi Kangming and Gu Jinan are destined to be submerged in the long river of history and be rotten silt!


    Qi Kangming asked Ning Ji respectfully: "Ninghou, do you want to enter the ount?"


    Ning Ji looked at him with a smile: "Well,e in."


    "Yes." Qi Kangming responded, brought several imperial doctors, and called Zhang Yan and a group of soldiers to go in together. After checking that there was no poisonous incense in the tent and no dead soldiers were ambushed, he came out to invite Ning. Ji and others: "Commander Zhao is very sincere. Sirs, pleasee in."


    Ning Ji smiled as he heard this... He was indeed a servant of the Li family, and he could speak.


    Yes. Ning Ji nodded and led Mr. Hezhen and others into the tent.


    Wei Changling had already brought troops into the camp, and Zhang Yan''s troops were also mixed with dead soldiers of the Luo family and the Lu family. Even if General Zhao wanted to go back on his word, Cheng Geer and the others could escape, so Cheng Geer did not Wasting no more time, he said: "Ninghou, please show the evidence to Commander Zhao for review."


    Ning Ji nodded, took out a box and handed it to General Zhao: "Commander Zhao, everything you want to know is here."


    General Zhao hurriedly took the box, opened it, and took out pieces of evidence... Wei Lin''s confession, Zhou Huang''s letter, evidence about Xiushan, old cases of the Wei family, etc., were all clearly written down.


    But


    "It''s just a batch of letters. Killing a founding emperor based on these letters is simply child''s y!" General Zhao did not ept such a truth and asked Ning Ji again: "Is Ninghou willing to ept such a truth?"


    Ning Ji: "There are indeed many doubts about the old case of the Wei family that have not yet been solved. However, the evidence that Wei Qi sent Wei Lin to assassinate His Majesty is conclusive. Based on this assassination alone, Your Majesty can raise troops to seize the throne and fight for himself." revenge."


    Mr. He Zhen said: "Marquis Ning is right...A Zhao, we all know your Majesty''s temper, and if the Wei family can win the world, Your Majesty deserves the most credit..."


    Mr. Hezhen paused, sighed, and said: "The matter hase to this. For the sake of the stability of the world, we should put aside the old things, stabilize the country, and fight against foreign enemies."


    Now that half of the city in the Northeast has been ughtered, and the bandits in the Northwest are determined to retaliate, there may have been a fight in the Northwest at this moment.


    so


    Mr. Hezhen looked at General Zhao, stood up, saluted him, and begged: "Zhao, let it go. Expelling foreign enemies and protecting the country and the people are your lifelong ambition. If you start an internal fight with your troops, no matter whether you win or lose, you will eventually There were a lot of casualties, and you will live with guilt for this for the rest of your life!"


    The reason why they helped the Wei family seize the country of Chu was not because Emperor Jingyuan killed Zhongliang. The real reason was... Emperor Jingyuan caused the northwest defense line to fall due to his killing of Zhongliang, which allowed the soldiers to enter and massacre the people of three cities. In addition, he provided disaster relief. Unfavorable, they increased misceneous taxes and saw that Emperor Jingyuan was about to lose everything, so they would rise up and overthrow Da Chu.


    A Zhao, I have never been a person who would let war rage in the country just because of a grudge between a certain family. Mr. He Zhen said.


    After hearing this, General Zhao was silent. After a long time, he nodded and said: "Yes, I have never been like this...so I ept the truth given by your majesty."


    As soon as these words came out, He Zhen was pleasantly surprised: "A Zhao, do you recognize His Majesty?"


    General Zhao nodded: "Of course I recognize him, he is the Little King of Wei, but..."


    He suddenly drew his sword and charged towards Ning Ji. Mr. Hezhen was shocked and rushed towards Ning Ji. The big knife struck Mr. Hezhen on the back. Blood dripped and the skin was torn open, revealing the white bones. Mr. Hezhen almost fainted from the pain.


    But General Zhao didn''t give up. Bang, he kicked Mr. Hezhen open and stabbed Ning Ji in the heart with the big knife in his hand.


    flutter!


    The sound of a broadsword prating into flesh was heard. Ning Ji looked at General Zhao in disbelief and asked, "Why?"


    General Zhao said: "Anyone who confuses the public with evil words should be killed!"


    "Save Ninghou!" Wei Changling drew his sword and rushed forward. Bang, the sword struck **** General Zhao''s sword. The strong force shook General Zhao''s hand away, and he shouted again: "Stop!" Stop him and dont let him do stupid things!


    Zhang Yan immediately came forward with his troops and horses. There were dead soldiers among these troops, and they quickly subdued General Zhao.


    General Zhao was pinned down by three dead soldiers, with a dagger stuck in each arm, pinning his arms to the ground so that he could not move.


    But General Zhao was not afraid at all, and even raised his voice and asked: "Is that magic stick dead?!"


    Qi Kangming and the others brought the imperial doctor, and someone had already gone to treat Ning Ji. After a lot of trouble, they finally stopped Ning Ji''s bleeding.


    Save Mr. Hezhen.


    The imperial doctors rushed to treat Mr. Hezhen again.


    Fortunately, after General Zhao saw that he had cut the wrong person, even if he withdrew his strength, the wound on Mr. Hezhen''s back looked horrific, but it did not hurt the vital part.


    "General Wei, don''t worry. Both Ninghou and Lord He are fine. They just need to rest for a while," the imperial doctor reported.


    Wei Changling breathed a sigh of relief, but outside, Zhao Jiajun heard themotion and had already started amotion. Countless soldiers surrounded the big tent.


    Several generals under hismand shouted: "What have you done to themander? Let him go quickly. He is a hero of David. Is Wei Xiao so intolerant of heroes?!"


    After General Zhao heard this, he shouted outside: "Shut up, everyone. Anyone who dares to rush in will be dealt with ording to thew!"


    The generals saw that he was very angry and knew that nothing serious happened to him. They finally rxed, but they still warned Wei Changling and others: "Ourmander came to the capital on the order of Wei Qi, and he is not a traitor. If the imperial court If you can''t tolerate him, you can''t tolerate us, and you can''t tolerate all the heroes who fought for David!"


    You are really good at talking, but these words are indeed effective, so Wei Changling did not dare to me them.


    only


    He was puzzled: "General Zhao, why do you do this?"


    This is not what His Majesty promised him!


    General Zhao said: "Ning Ji ims to have great supernatural powers. If he is not eliminated and the time goes by, he will be the source of trouble in the dynasty. I will kill him. There is nothing wrong with him!"


    and


    "Ning Ji is half-hearted. I have evidence in my hand that he conspired with Wei Qi to kill His Majesty!"


    After hearing this, Wei Changling felt relieved... Let General Zhao testify against Ning Ji and make Ning Ji question and kill him. This was the strategy agreed upon by both parties.

 Chapter 3036: Deceive Qin Sanlang to withdraw his troops

    Chapter 3036: Deceive Qin Sang to withdraw his troops


    This strategy is not very good, but the situation in the Northeast and Northwest cannot wait. Only by removing the hidden danger of Ning Ji as soon as possible can the hidden soldiers and horses follow Qin Guogong to the Northeast, severely defeat the Dongqing bandits, and end the war in the Northeast in one fell swoop.


    But Wei Xiao and Qin Sang didn''t know that Ning Ji had known their n for a long time, so he took advantage of it and was willing to join in. Just because he was caught, Wei Xiao sent a message to Qin Sang, asking Qin Sang to lead all the troops away...far away When it was toote to return to the defense and save him, he took General Zhao''s troops and his troops hidden in various ces to seize the capital in one fell swoop and became the new owner of thisnd!


    Yes, General Zhao belongs to Ning Ji. He seriously injured Ning Ji just to dispel Wei Xiao''s suspicion and gain trust... Wei Xiao has indeed grown a lot and knows how to use his brain to do things. Even though Ning Ji is a very talented person, he is still too far behind.


    "Are you serious about this?" Mr. Hezhen was horrified. Regardless of his injuries, he tried his best to ask General Zhao: "Zhao, this is about the reputation of a hero and the life and death of a family. You can''t talk nonsense~"


    General Zhao raised his voice and said: "Of course I dare not say anything about such a big matter... The evidence that Ning Ji and Wei Qi conspired to harm Your Majesty and the Duke of Qin is on me, and you can find the evidence by searching me!"


    "The rest of the people will step back while Mr. Qi searches you together with me." Wei Changling called to Qi Kangming, and the two of them quickly found a letter on General Zhao''s body.


    The contents of the letter are shocking... Ning Ji sent a group of people to the Zhao family army and asked General Zhao to lead those troops to the capital and destroy Wei Xiao in one fell swoop.


    Then, let those troops mix into the reinforcements, approach Qin Sang under the pretext of going to the northeast for reinforcements, look for opportunities to assassinate him, andpletely eliminate Qin Sang, this big scourge.


    General Zhao: "Wei Qi was very afraid that his country would not be protected, so he asked Ning Ji and me to help him assassinate His Majesty and the Duke of Qin... Ning Ji agreed and wrote in the letter that he also believed that the Duke of Qin had a heavy army and was a serious problem for the dynasty. , if it can be eliminated, it will be a great blessing for the dynasty."


    Bring the letter, let me have a look... Mr. Hezhen shouted.


    "Sir, please have a look." Wei Changling took the letter to Mr. He Zhen.


    His eyes turned red when he saw it, and he said: "It''s just a letter, it''s nothing...and Aji admires the Duke of Qin very much, how could he think that the Duke of Qin deserves to die?"


    General Zhao said: "I know you don''t believe it, and I didn''t dare to believe it at first... There is a token in my big seal. You can take it. After seeing the token, you will know that I did not wrong Ning Ji."


    Wei Changling hurriedly asked: "Where is the big seal?"


    General Zhao shouted: "Zhao Qing, bring me my seal!"


    Zhao Qing, who was in charge of the soldiers, hurriedly came in with a box, asked General Zhao for the key, opened the box, took out the seal, and handed it to General Zhao.


    General Zhao said: "Let go of my arm. Only I can open the seal."


    Wei Changling agreed, pulled out the dagger stuck in General Zhao''s arm, and asked the dead soldiers who were holding General Zhao to retreat.


    General Zhao endured the pain and followed the rules to unlock the mechanism of the big seal step by step... There was a clicking sound, and after the fist-sized seal opened, a thumb-sized token fell out.


    "This is a token that canmand the pirates at sea. It was given to Ning Ji by Wei Qi. In order to make it easier for me to order the pirates pretending to be Zhao Jiajun, Ning Ji gave me this token and agreed to wait until this happens. After that, return the token to Wei Qi."


    "Hai pirates!" Mr. Hezhen was shocked and looked at Ning Ji in disbelief: "...You actually colluded with the pirates. Why?"


    Unfortunately, before Ning Ji could speak, he couldn''t bear the injury and fainted.


    The imperial doctor rushed to rescue.


    Wei Changling said: "Mr. Hezhen''s injury is too serious and it is not suitable to work hard. Give him medicine and let him sleep well for a few days."


    This is because I dont want Mr. Hezhen to interfere with Ning Jis affairs anymore.


    "Yes." The imperial doctors agreed and gave Mr. Hezhen medicine.


    Wei Changling came to Ning Ji with the letter and the order tomand the pirates, and asked: "Ninghou, the witnesses and material evidence areplete, what else can you say?"


    Surprisingly, Ning Ji just smiled and said: "If this is what your Majesty wants, if this is what the world needs, I have nothing to say...but I still want to see your majesty again." Down!


    Wei Changling was shocked and a little guilty: "Ning Hou, don''t worry, you have helped the Wei family and you will not die here hastily. Your life and death will be decided by His Majesty."


    Ask General Zhao again: "Where are the pirates pretending to be Zhao''s army? Find them all!"


    General Zhao stood up and took a roster to Wei Changling: "They are all at the top. Some of the pirates have been pushed away by me, and some are mixed with the Zhao army outside."


    "Capture the pirates!" Wei Changling ordered. With the help of General Zhao, it only took half an hour to arrest all the thousands of pirates pretending to be Zhao''s troops after losing a hundred Zhao''s troops.


    Looking at the captured pirates, Wei Changling breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This trip went smoothly. It waspleted in one day."


    Qi Kangming frowned when he heard this, and felt something bad in his heart. He always felt that things should not go so smoothly.


    He felt uneasy, so he said to Wei Changling: "Send a message to the Fuhu Army immediately and ask them toe and join together as soon as possible."


    He was afraid of fraud. The soldiers and horses brought by Wei Changling could not suppress tens of thousands of Zhao''s troops, so he had to find reinforcements for help.


    Wei Changling nodded and sent a message to the Fuhu Army, asking them toe quickly to respond.


    Qi Kangming added: "Although General Zhao has meritorious service, he still has to bear the thorn and plead guilty. Let''s tie him up first."


    Wei Changling frowned and wanted to say that he knew General Zhao very well and there was no need to treat General Zhao like a prisoner. But after thinking about it for a while, he agreed: "Sure."


    He said to General Zhao: "General Zhao, I still need to torture you a little. I can''t let you go free until I see His Majesty."


    "I understand." General Zhao cooperated very well and let them tie him up.


    Qi Kangming was afraid of changes and did not dare to stay longer. After the nearby soldiers and horses arrived, he immediately escorted General Zhao, Ning Ji, Cheng Geer, Xiao Luoyou and others to the capital.


    Halfway, I met the Fuhu Army who came for reinforcements.


    He exined to the Fuhu Army and what happened in the Zhao Jiajun camp, separated from the Fuhu Army and ran towards the capital.


    The Fuhu Army rushed to the Zhao Jiajun camp to guard tens of thousands of Zhao Jiajun to prevent the Zhao Jiajun from violent uprising.


    When Ning Ji left Beijing, he was about to be promoted to the position of Minister of Household Affairs. He was very prosperous, but within two days, when he returned to Beijing, he was already a prisoner.


    Wei Xiao had no intention of hiding the arrest of Ning Ji, so everyone soon found out about Ning Ji''s arrest, and the whole capital exploded.


    "Isn''t Marquis Ning a hero? Why was he arrested? But is there any misunderstanding?"


    Dont talk nonsense, what are you talking about about noble peoples affairs?


    The only one who dares to arrest Marquis Ning is Your Majesty. If you dare to question His Majesty''s decision, are you tired of living? !

 Chapter 3037: Calculated

    Chapter 3037: Calcted


    Chapter 3037 Calction


    When everyone heard this, they quickly shut up and turned to talk about the Lantern Festival: "This is the first festival after His Majesty ascended the throne, and he said he wanted to hold it in a big way."


    "It''s really going to be a big deal. My brother who is in charge of the Five Cities Military and Horse Department said that the pce will give a Lantern Festivalntern, and whoever can guess thentern riddle will get a thousand taels of silver and a house. Your Majesty said I do this to give you a good wish for a happy home and a safe life... Our Majesty is also quite good, not as vicious as the rumors say."


    Hands of well-being at home, this is what everyone wants. Therefore, the people in the capital just hope that Ning Ji''s matter will end as soon as possible so that nothing more trouble will happen again.


    It''s really too much trouble... From the beginning of Emperor Jingyuan''s attack on Rong, to the copse of Da Chu, Jiang Shan and the Wei army entering the capital, Wei Qi''s ascension and destruction, and Wei Xiao bing the new emperor, there were too many things happening in the middle. Disasters of life and death, families in Beijing are destroyed every year. They see it with their own eyes. They are really fed up. If another disaster happens, they may not be able to hold on and go crazy!


    "Lao San, Lao San, how are you? Mr. Qi, is there any misunderstanding?!" Mr. Ning ran to the gate of the imperial city alone and asked to see Wei Xiao. After seeing Ning Ji being escorted, he hurried over and stopped him. Qi Kangming and his party.


    Qi Kangming said: "Commander Zhao used Ninghou of coborating with the guards and pirates to murder your majesty and Qin Guogong. The evidence is conclusive. I can only capture Ninghou first. But whether Ninghou will be convicted will wait until I see your majesty. Only then can we make a decision.


    He added: "Your Majesty has no intention of disturbing the Ning family now. Mr. Ning, don''t worry too much... It''s freezing out here, so go back home first."


    Have you no intention of disturbing the Ning family?


    Mr. Ning is secretly happy...but if the third child is convicted, the Ning family''s wealth will also be gone. What a pity!


    "Third brother, Your Majesty is a nostalgic person. You have done meritorious service to David. As long as you argue with reason, you will be able to turn danger into safety." Mr. Ning came over and said to Ning Ji again.


    After hearing this, Ning Ji asked him: "Dad, why are you alone? Where are my brothers and nephews?"


    Mr. Ning hesitated for a moment and said hurriedly: "My father didn''t let theme...you understand."


    Hehe, Ning Ji smiled. So he gave the Ning family so much honor, but he was only worth Mr. Ning''s life?


    Mr. Ning will try his best to avenge him, but he will try to save him so that he can continue to bring glory and wealth to the Ning family.


    Thats all. Ning Ji smiled and said to Mr. Ning, Dad, Ill go back and wait for the news.


    "Do you really want dad to go back?" Mr. Ning asked uncertainly.


    Ning Ji nodded: "If you don''t go back, it''s useless to stay here. This matter can only be resolved between Your Majesty and I. It''s useless for others to plead for mercy."


    After hearing this, Mr. Ning hesitated for a moment. He was hit by the cold wind and shivered. Finally he said: "Okay, dad will go back first... Dad will send someone to watch at the gate of the imperial city. If anything happens to you, dad will do his best to help you." I will also save you."


    However, Ning Ji felt that his life was worth more than this.


    Ning Ji nodded: "Well, thank you e back."


    "Take him away." Qi Kangming ordered, taking the lead in taking Ning Ji into the imperial city.


    When Mr. Ning saw that Ning Ji was being taken away, he didn''t stay long and left in a carriage.


    Ning Ji turned around and nced at the Ning family carriage. He thought of the Ning family and the people in the capital talking on the roadside. They all have the fear and fear of Wei Xiao, as well as their avoidance and consideration of him.


    Heh, thats good, then when he takes action, he wont have any burden in his heart.


    He is the one who inherits destiny. In this life, he will be the master of the world. If he seeds, the world will be safe. If he fails, the world will be buried!


    Ning Ji was not taken to Si''an Pce, but was thrown into a prison.


    However, Wei Xiao still treated him preferentially. The prison was like a room with all the items in it. He could kill himself if he took just one thing... Did Wei Xiao want him to know better andmit suicide?Oh, he is really good at dreaming!


    "Marquis Ning, please stay here for now. His Majesty will summon you." Qi Kangming settled Ning Ji himself, while Wei Changfeng was summoned to the death row and personally led the troops to guard Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji didnt see Wei Xiao until midnight.


    Wei Xiao was sitting in the cell, pointing to Nan Yu behind him and saying: "I heard that Ninghou was injured. Go and show Ninghou the injury."


    Nanyu nodded and stepped forward to check Ning Ji''s injuries. Half a quarter of an hourter, he wrote with a pen: The position is impartial, right in the heart. If he hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have died.


    However, what Nan Yu did not tell Wei Xiao was that General Zhao did not use all his strength. If he had used all his strength, the wound would have been two inches deeper. In that case, even if Wei Changling could stop him in time, Ning Ji would still be injured. , helpless.


    As for why Nan Yu didnt tell the truth?


    Hehe, he and Wei Xiao had a deal.


    Wei Xiao was finally satisfied after seeing Nan Yus diagnosis.


    Ning Ji smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty doesn''t dare to believe me, I understand, but I didn''t expect that Your Majesty doesn''t even believe General Zhao?"


    Wei Xiao said: "If I want to use him, I have to check him out. Otherwise, how can I safely leave tens of thousands of troops to hismand?"


    General Zhao suddenly injured Ning Ji. Wei Xiao was not very happy because his order was to identify Ning Ji, but General Zhao made his own decision... He didn''t like subordinates who disobeyed orders.


    "Congrattions to Your Majesty, you have gained another good general." After Ning Ji said this, he added: "There are many pirates hiding on the inds of the Fenglu family and some nearby unnamed inds. The chart of the inds It has been given to Your Majesty, Your Majesty only needs to send the Marquis of Lu to recruit them... Some of those pirates were raised by the Crown Prince of Emperor Ai, and they will only meet them if they go to recruit them based on their family bloodline."


    Wei Xiao knew about the pirates, and these so-called pirates were actually the troops raised by Fake Lu Er. After Fake Lu Er died, Cheng Geer expressed his loyalty to David and donated a lot of the Lu family''s property.


    After Wei Qi took over these properties, he discovered the pirates'' hideout.


    When the pirates saw that Lu Er was dead, they did not resist and quickly turned their allegiance to Wei Qi.


    However, what even Wei Qi didn''t know was that...these pirates, as well as the real pirates in the farther seas, were Ning Ji''s people...When he lived to the end of his previous life, he already had the desire to be emperor, but at that time he took the throne. It was toote, so after resurrecting his life, he started cultivating his own power early.


    The aristocratic family has been operating in the south of the Yangtze River for many years. It is too easy for him, a child of the aristocratic family, to find an opportunity to go to sea and raise a group of pirates.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao looked a littleplicated: "Ning Ji, when death is imminent, you really don''t have to pretend anymore."


    Saburo said that Ning Ji was not as sincere as they thought, and he was good at disguising.


    Ning Ji smiled: "If Your Majesty wants to think so, that''s fine... However, even when a person is about to die, his words are good, so Your Majesty must remember that beforeunching sea transportation, you must first build a strong navy." , otherwise in the vast sea area, without force to guard against it, David would be a piece of fat meat for the pirates, and the harm would be no less than that of the soldiers to the northwest."


    Cheng Geer ismitted to shipping, but Ning Ji said this.


    Wei Xiao sneered and said, "Oh, I''m already going to execute you, and you still give me advice. Do you think David has no one? I need advice from a dying man?"


    Ning Ji said: "I know that David has many talents, such as the Marquis of Lu. As long as he is given more than ten years, he can be a tyrant on the sea. With him, no matter how powerful the pirates are, they cannot threaten David... I just I know that time is running out, and I am afraid that if I dont speak out these words, I will not have a chance in the future.


    He also said: "There is still a battle in the Northeast. The Rong bandits will send troops to help Dongqing and surround the Duke of Qin. Your Majesty would be better to reinforce the troops as soon as possible. If it is toote, the Duke of Qin will be disabled even if he does not die."

 Chapter 3038: No killing for now

    Chapter 3038: No killing for now


    Chapter 3038 No killing for now


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "How will this war in the Northeast end? Tell us in detail!"


    He also warned: "If you dare to hide anything again, I will not only make you unable to die, but I will alsopletely destroy you!"


    Ning Ji just thought it was ridiculous. He had lived two lifetimes and nothing could threaten him.


    However, he did not reveal anything on his face as he told Wei Xiao about the war in the Northeast: "As early as the time of Dachu, Dongqing had colluded with the Rong thieves, and the Rong thieves admired the strong. After the defeat in the northwest battlefield, the new Khan Rentian must take over the situation. Retrieve them, otherwise they will not be able to subjugate the Da Rong tribes. But with the lions led by Luo Ying entrenched in the northwest, and the Green Horse King''s tribe, if we start a war in the northwest, Tuogu will only lose worse."


    "Togude knew this very well, so he decided to find a breakthrough from the northeast. There was no need to kill David. He only needed to kill Saburo or cut off Saburo''s arm to build up his prestige and let the soldiers convince him as the new Khan. "


    Wei Xiao''s face darkened when he heard this, and asked: "Is this your guess, or did you dream it in a prophetic dream?"


    Another sentence: "Da Rong and Dongqing are far apart, and Jituo Gude has to gather the various tribes of Da Rong. Where can we send excess troops to Dongqing?"


    Ning Ji smiled and reminded Wei Xiao: "It has been almost three years since the great victory in the northwest...three years. Do you think that with Tuo Gude''s ability, he has not conquered all the tribes of Da Rong?"


    Wei Xiao was shocked, as if he had been punched hard... Yes, it has been almost three years. Not to mention Tuo Gude, even he, if he had enough troops, could defeat the Rong Kingdom. draw!


    Ning Ji saw Wei Xiao''s shock in his eyes and sneered in his heart... Heh, do you think you are very powerful? Little did you know that while your Wei family was fighting among themselves, the most terrifying military and thief overlord had risen again.


    "In this battle in the Northeast, Sang will not only have to deal with Dongqing, but also the entire Da Rong. Therefore, your Majesty, please mobilize the whole country to support San Lang and give him enough food, grass, soldiers and horses. Otherwise...if the Northeast defense line is defeated, Dongqing and Da Rong will be defeated." Rong''s coalition forces will march into David and won''t stop until they reach Yongtai Mansion."


    Ning Ji looked at Wei Xiao and said, "Brother Xiao, you know very well, if they take away Yongtai Mansion, what will it mean to David?"


    Yongtai Mansion is the intersection of Chidao from various ces. If Yongtai Mansion is lost, the connection between the capital and the northwest and northeast will be cut off, and David will be forcibly divided into three parts.


    This means that thend where their ancestors have lived for generations willpletely change hands!


    After Wei Xiao listened, a burst of cold sweat broke out on his back, as if his whole body was immersed in ice water, and he was shivering with cold... His father and grandfather had protected two generations, and he had worked hard for so many years, but this was not the result he wanted. !


    "What else do you know? If you dare to hide anything, I will chop you up piece by piece!" Wei Xiao moved his arm and grabbed Ning Ji''s neck, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Ke Ning Ji saw fear in his rage...a fear of losing everything andpletely turning the Wei family into eternal sinners.


    Ning Ji felt a sense of joy in his heart. Very good. This is what he wants... Compared to Wei Qi, Wei Xiao is indeed harder to fool, but he has long developed a pair of eyes that can read people''s hearts and knows what kind of eyes to use. Only by using tricks can he convince Wei Xiao and let him use it for him.


    Ning Ji: "Brother Xiao, we have wasted nearly three years to give the bandits a chance to breathe. This war is inevitable... Now we can only go all out to turn defeat into victory."


    Ha, Wei Xiao sneered, and the strength in his hand increased, pinching Ning Ji until he almost died. After he tasted the fear of death, Wei Xiao let go and said: "What I want is a way to defeat the enemy, not to deceive people with evil words." !


    What turns defeat into victory?


    Are Rong thieves worthy of Dongqing Yi Di? They were just the defeated generals of him and Saburo.


    He added: "You don''t have to say it if you don''t want to, but remember, if Mugeer and I can defeat them once, we can defeat them a second time!"


    However


    Ning Ji asked: "Three years ago, Emperor Jingyuan was forced to gather food, grass and troops to support the northwest. But today, three yearster, after experiencing several catastrophes, what else can we do to win?"


    so


    "Brother Xiao, don''t be impulsive. You know very well that fighting a war is never about solitude. If you don''t have the time to speak harshly to a dying man like me, why not gather troops and raise food and fodder earlier to help Saburo fight against the East?" Thebined forces of Qing and Da Rong.


    Wei Xiao fell silent. After a while, he threw a pen and paper to Ning Ji: "Write down all your predictions and all your strategies for the war in the Northeast...I can spare your life."


    Spare his life?


    Hehe, Wei Xiao has seen what he is capable of, how could he allow him to live in the world? He said this just to get more news about the situation in the Northeast.


    But its enough.


    As long as Wei Xiao doesn''t kill him within these two months, that''s enough for him.


    "Yes, I obey your order." Ning Ji responded respectfully, picked up the paper and pen on the ground, and first revealed a piece of news to Wei Xiao: "There will also be war in the northwest, but it is a feint attack. The main force of the soldiers and thieves is here. Dongqing... there will be people using the Qingma King Tribe to plot the Luo family and the Qin family''s loyalty to David, but your Majesty can rest assured that at least before my death, the Qingma King Tribe and the Qin and Luo families will be loyal to Your Majesty."


    These words were obviously addressed to Qin Luo and King Qingma, but in fact they had a strong meaning of sowing discord.


    Ke Wei Xiao was shocked: "You said you foresaw your own death? How did you die?"


    Ning Ji smiled and said: "I, I died in the battle when Yongtai Mansion was lost... They are really powerful, and their bravery is unmatched by humans~"


    After saying that, he seemed to have thought of something and shook his body in fear.


    Wei Xiao''s face was as dark as water. He stared at Ning Ji for a moment, ordered him to quickly write down the strategy for this battle, and then left the cell.


    "Watch Ning Ji, don''t let him die!" After Wei Xiao told Wei Changfeng, he returned to Si''an Pce. He couldn''t wait for dawn and summoned Gu Jinan, Qi Kangming and others from the Criminal Department to Si''an overnight. temple.


    He told them what Ning Ji had said, and also told them about how the Wei family relied on Ning Ji''s magical powers to seize the opportunity and win several battles in the Northeast.


    Gu Jinan looked at him as if he was looking at a lunatic, and he asked unceremoniously: "Wei Xiao, are you crazy?"


    boom!


    Wei Xiao was angry, pped the table and stood up, pointing at Gu Jinan and saying: "How dare you, don''t think that I won''t kill you if you have some ability!"


    Gu Jinan said: "If you believe Ning Ji''s lies, then I beg you, kill me as soon as possible. I really don''t want to see the emperor I serve being stupid, I can''t bear to poke my eyes out!"


    Gu Dewang pinched himself secretly to prevent himself fromughing.


    Seeing Wei Xiao re at him, he quickly said: "Brother Wei, you have also lived in the countryside. What is the difference between Ning Ji''s words and the magician who goes around the countryside to deceive people? Don''t believe him."


    Otherwise you will be the stupid country woman you despise most.


    Wei Xiao: "But Ning Ji got a lot of things right!"


    It was precisely because there were so many things that Ning Ji said that he didn''t dare not believe it.


    and


    "What he said this time is not only rted to Saburo''s life, but also rted to the survival of the country. I have to be cautious."


    Finally, Wei Xiao said: "Don''t kill him yet, but lock him up for three months and see how the war situation in the Northeast goes."

 Chapter 3039: plead

    Chapter 3039: plead


    Chapter 3039: Begging for mercy


    Gu Jinanughed angrily: "You really believed his lies."


    Wei Xiao said: "I am not an ignorant vige woman. I kept him alive for three months just to make use of his magical powers."


    Gu Jinan remained silent, raising his hand and squeezing his head that was in pain due to staying upte. After his mind became clearer, he said, "What if this is Ning Ji''s fault? Three months is not a short time, and he has been very busy during this period." It might cause trouble."


    He emphasized his tone again and said: "Now that you have taken action, you should eradicate the roots in time. When the endes, suddenly changing your mind is a big taboo!"


    Gu Dewang nodded heavily: "Yes, Brother Wei, this may be Ning Ji''s dying strategy, maybe he is holding back something bad."


    "Shut up Gu Dewang, this is not the vige''s water well where people talk about right and wrong. Please speak politely and don''t lose David''s face!" Wei Xiao scolded Gu Dewang and deducted his sry for three months. After that, his unhappiness finally eased. Quite a few.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "In these three months, Ning Ji will be imprisoned in the sky prison. Moreover, he is a civil servant and has no soldiers. Even if he makes a rebellion, he will not cause any big chaos. I can suppress him."


    Haha, Gu Jinanughed out loud: "Can you hold it back? Your Majesty has the courage of the gods, but have you forgotten that your mount is not a divine beast, but a skinny and sick horse? How can it withstand another heavy blow?" ?!


    !


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he smashed a tea cup and said angrily: "Gu Jin''an, how dare you call David a sick horse? You don''t want to live anymore!"


    Gu Jinan was not afraid at all, and even kicked away the tea cup that fell in front of him, saying: "Isn''t it true? If your Majesty wants to hear good things, I will also say it, but does your Majesty want me to say it?!"


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he almost trembled. However, what he wanted were hard-working ministers, not ttering clowns, so he could only endure it: "Go down first. I will discuss this matter with Mr. Feng tomorrow."


    Gu Jinan bowed respectfully: "I will take my leave."


    He added: "Your Majesty, I have already warned you about the hidden dangers of leaving Ning Ji behind."


    If something happens, dont me us!


    Get lost! Wei Xiao was really angry. He pointed at Gu Dewang and said, Dont imitate him!


    One Gu Jinan was enough for him, but if there was another one, he was really afraid that he would not be able to help but stab someone with a knife.


    Gu Dewang hurriedly licked his smile and said: "Your Majesty is indeed a wise king, and he is tolerant of others. I am a petty person, so I must learn more from your Majesty."


    He also told Wei Xiao some good news: "Your Majesty, the wealthy businessmen from all over the Jianghuai River have learned the good news of your ession to the throne. They are about to raise money and food to donate to the court to congratte Your Majesty on your ession to the throne."


    David was in urgent need of money and food to fight the war. Wei Xiao looked better after hearing this: "It''s done well. Who started it? Is it reliable?"


    Gu Dewang said: "It''s Boss An and Dong Dong''s family. They have a store in the capital. After His Majesty ascended the throne, they came to me and told me about this... They are people I have known for many years and can be trusted."


    Boss An, Dong Dongs family, and Wei Xiao heard from Qin Sang that these two families have been doing business with the Gu family for many years and have never seen anything wrong. They can use it.


    but


    Wei Xiao still said: "Keep an eye on it. Don''t plunder people''s money and grain and use it as your own property to donate to get credit. Anyone who dares to offend will be punished by the whole n!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will keep an eye on you... I know a lot of people in Jianghuai." Gu Dewang was slightly proud, he had a lot of spies.


    Wei Xiao looked unhappy and cursed: "Be careful yourself. Don''t make a knife for someone without knowing it! If you are really fooled, find a ce to end it yourself. Don''t die in front of me and dirty my eyes." !


    "Yes, your Majesty, don''t worry." Gu Dewang asked again: "Brother Wei, is there anything else you need to do? If not, I will withdraw first. I''m so sleepy."


    After being scolded sessfully, he was able to leave Sian Pce.


    However, it has to be said that Wei Xiao was very pleased with Gu Dewang''s idleness and asionally calling Wei Xiao "Brother Wei". As for Qi Kangming and Gu Dexing, who could only immerse themselves in work, they were not so favored.


    The next day, surprisingly, there was no quarrel in the court regarding Ning Ji''s arrest.


    After the dynasty dispersed, Wei Xiao summoned Mr. Feng to Si''an Pce and told him that he wanted to spare Ning Ji''s life.


    Mr. Feng said: "An Ge''er has already told me...just stay."


    Wei Xiao was overjoyed: "Sir, if you agree to keep him, aren''t you afraid that it will be a trap?"


    Mr. Feng sighed: "I heard you said about his magical powers. There are some things that I would rather believe that he has than not. It would be better to keep him for three months in exchange for some information."


    Wei Xiao was very happy to see someone supporting him: "Since sir also agrees, then the matter is settled."


    Soon, Ning Ji received the news that he could live for three more months. He smiled, looking forward to Wei Xiao''s expression when he took over the throne... I guess he was shocked by his own stupidity and wanted to kill him. Just yourself.


    There is also Gu Jinli, a witch who has never dealt with him in his previous life, and in this life, he did not trust him from the beginning, which eventually caused him to separate from Qin Sang.


    I really want to see how that **** would react when the news of Qin Sang''s murder came and the heads of the two brats fell in front of her?


    Must be very broken, must be very desperate.


    Hehe, its okay to copse and despair. In his previous life, when he was defeated and died tragically, he was also extremely desperate!


    And in this life, he will not make the same mistakes again.


    Ning Ji was like a mad dog, always secretly staring at Gu Jinli, looking for opportunities to harm her, but Gu Jinli didn''t want to pay attention to his affairs at all. He heard that he was caught, and that Wei Xiao did not kill him immediately and would keep him for a while. At that time, he just frowned and didn''t pay much attention.


    At this moment, she wasforting Big Wolf: "Big Wolf, if you don''t like the pce, we won''t go. Don''t be afraid. Your parents will support you."


    The little guy has not cried much since he was born, but when he came home yesterday, he actually cried.


    She cried so sadly that after listening to Supervisor Zhongs report, she realized that the cause of the incident was Wei Xiao.


    "Why don''t you like to talk? Even if you are precocious, know a lot, and learn quickly, you should still pretend not to understand and ask the adults, or make trouble with the adults. If you keep silent, others will spread the word that you are sick. You will You will bring shame to the Duke of Qin, you know?!"


    When Da Lang first listened, it was nothing. But when Wei Xiao saw that he was too calm, he arranged for a group of pce people to say bad things about Da Lang.


    Is there something wrong with Prince Qins brain? Why dont you speak?


    What a pity, the crown prince of the Duke of Qins pce is actually a fool!


    After Da Lang heard these words, he immediately ordered the imperial guardsmen who were protecting him to arrest the pce servants and take them to Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, they have broken thew."


    Wei Xiao wanted tough a little: "You still know the word "vition"?


    Da Lang nodded and repeated the bad words said by these pce servants: "Your Majesty, please punish them, otherwise the Qin family will be embarrassed."


    However, Wei Xiao did not punish those pce people, but told Dng: "This is what I ordered them to do. Although you are precocious, you are too taciturn. I can only use this method to force you to speak... Now it''s just The pce people say this about you, if you continue to be dull, people all over the capital will say bad things about your brain, so you must get rid of this bad habit, do you understand?!"


    After hearing this, Da Lang felt nothing at the time, but after returning home, he could no longer bear the grievance. Hey in Gu Jinli''s arms and cried: "Mom, my cousin lied to Da Lang. Da Lang doesn''t like this... Da Lang didn''t harm anyone. , I didnt make a mistake, I just like not to talk, why does my cousin force the big wolf?"

 Chapter 3040: reject

    Chapter 3040: reject


    Chapter 3040 Rejection


    Gu Jinli was heartbroken and quicklyforted Da Lang: "Don''t be sad, Da Lang. There are many people with different personalities in this world. We Da Lang just don''t like to talk. This is not a big problem. You are right. It is your uncle who is wrong. ...He doesnt know how to teach, so we wont learn from him. From tomorrow on, you wont go into the pce and go take lessons from our ancestor Ouyang.


    He scolded Wei Xiao in his heart again. He is a **** lunatic. I have never seen someone teach a child like this. He actually asked the pce servants to put on a show to hurt the big wolf!


    But Wei Xiao felt that he was right... As the emperor, he had the conditions to mobilize a group of pce people to perform in a y to teach the big wolf, and the fake ridicule in the y was much better than beingughed at in public.


    The big wolf didn''t say anything, buty in Gu Jinli''s arms. After crying enough, he said: "Mom, I still go to the pce to learn."


    Gu Jinli was depressed after hearing this, and advised him: "Big Wolf, let''s not go and be tortured. We can still learn well without going to the pce for lessons."


    But Big Wolf insisted on going: "Big Wolf is very sad and wants to cry, but father and mother will pamper Big Wolf, and outsiders will not do it... Big Wolf cannot be willful, and if there is something wrong, it must be corrected... My cousin is very fierce and very cruel. Fierce, the big wolf is very sad, but my uncle has some sense."


    Gu Jinli was shocked, looked at him and asked: "Big Wolf, did you think of these words yourself, or did someone ask you to tell your mother? Don''t be afraid, tell your mother, she will make the decision for you."


    Although she knew that the possibility of being instigated was slim, she still had to ask.


    The big wolf shook his little head and said: "No one asked for it, it was the big wolf who thought it."


    Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief, hugged him tightly and said: "Big Wolf, mother knows that outsiders will not pamper you brothers. You have some small problems that must be corrected, but you are still young and your parents will protect you, so there is no need to worry. , you can learn slowly.


    But after hearing this, Big Wolf started to cry again, and the tears fell down one by one, which made Gu Jinli feel heartbroken: "Big Wolf, don''t feel wronged, your father, mother, uncles, and ancestors love you."


    Dont worry about Wei Xiaos cousin!


    The big wolf shook his head: "This is not what you are crying about now."


    Ah, dont you cry about this anymore?


    "What is the big wolf sad about now?" Gu Jinli asked, wiping his tears.


    After hearing this, Big Wolf felt sadness well up in his heart. His mouth trembled and he sobbed. After crying for a while, he asked: "Mom, will daddy die?"


    Eng finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and cried: "No way, daddy is the most powerful, he will live forever until he is three hundred years old!"


    Those who live three hundred years are monsters.


    Gu Jinli said: "Er Lang is right. Your father has been practicing martial arts since he was a primary school student. He went to the battlefield to kill enemies when he was a teenager, and even defeated the terrible Rong bandits. Dongqing is much weaker than Da Rong. Your father beat them like chopping vegetables." Yes, Ill go home to be with you after cutting it off, I wont die.


    The big wolf looked up at her and asked, "Really?"


    Gu Jinli said very seriously: "Really, your dad is much more powerful than you think, and he is particrly good at fighting."


    The big wolf then wiped away his tears and said with a smile: "Hey, the big wolf believes in my mother and father, and I will definitelye home."


    Gu Jinli felt relieved when he saw him smiling, and asked Da Lang again: "Has Da Lang heard something bad about your father? That''s why you''re worried?"


    Big Wolf nodded: "Let''s go to the ce where uncle and the others are running errands. Those uncles and uncles said... it''s not easy to fight. Many, many people will die. You also have to give money to raise the wives and children of the soldiers. They are very short of money. With Wang The uncles on my uncle''s errands are all going to be worried."


    During the period when they entered the pce, they would be taken to the six departments every day to see what they heard from the officials of the six departments. Dng was a sensitive child, and after hearing too much, he became worried in his heart.


    When the second wolf heard this, he raised his little hands and shouted: "I grabbed a lot of hair. Uncle Wang said that I want to make hats and sell them. Business is good."


    Gu Jinli almost died fromughter: "Your uncle Wang is a money man, he wants to do any business." She looked at Da Lang again and said, "Don''t worry Da Lang, look at your uncle Wang, he is just a minor official in the Ministry of Household Affairs, but He is already very good at making money, and those officials who are better than him are even better at making money, so Dng doesnt have to worry about the silver, the officials from the Ministry of Revenue will raise the money, and your father will have money to fight the war."


    "As for grain, grass, horses and other items... When David was founded, cassava grain was grown in the Jiangnan and Jianghuai areas. Now two batches have been harvested. After being made into cassava flour, it will be sent to the battlefield immediately. Your father and the soldiers will not Ill be hungry.


    "Although horse grass is hard to find, there is grass stored by the Green Horse King''s Department, and they will also give it to the war horses. Your father''s current situation is much better than when he fought against the bandits."


    Gu Jinli talked to Da Lang in a warm voice until Da Lang exhaled and said, "Hey, don''t worry Da Lang. He will learn his skills well and wait for dad toe back...not to embarrass the Qin family."


    If this does not embarrass the Qin family, it makes Gu Jinli feel distressed again... The position of the prince seems to be noble, but it has too many responsibilities. As a result, at a young age, Big Wolf has begun to care about not embarrassing the Qin family.


    Gu Jinli praised him: "Our big wolf is really sensible...but there is really no need to be too anxious, just learn slowly. If the big wolf works too hard, my father and mother will feel sorry for him and cry."


    The second wolf was already hugging the big wolf and crying: "Oooh, oh, brother, don''t work hard, the second wolf is crying!"


    This brat is really good at causing trouble.


    Gu Jinli took the second wolf into his arms, kissed him on the top of his head, and said: "We, the second wolf, behaved very well today. As a reward, we will eat half a bowl of dried prawns."


    Ouch, mother is generous, the second wolf likes mother the most! The little guy screamed with joy. Because of his fuss, the big wolf finally stopped feeling sad.


    But Gu Jinli was afraid that Dng would be depressed, so the next day, he still advised him not to go to the pce to attend sses.


    Big Wolf carried his small schoolbag and said firmly: "Mom, Big Wolf likes to go to the pce to take sses... I can learn a lot and hear news about my father."


    He raised his little hand again, patted her hand gently, andforted her: "Don''t worry, Mom, just wait for the big wolf and the two wolves toe home."


    Ah, Zai Zai is so cute and sensible. Gu Jinli''s heart melted. He hugged them and kissed them again and again. Eng was disgusted by them: "Mom, Eng is not a baby anymore. If you kiss them outside, you will be ignored." What a joke."


    Gu Jinli red at him: "I don''t know who it is. As soon as I get home, I want my mother to hug me and kiss me. I cry and cry every time. I want my mother to coax me. But now I''m starting to dislike my mother."


    Eng was so anxious that he covered her mouth: "Ah, mother, don''t say anything, you will beughed at!"


    Haha, Gu Jinliughed out loud, carried him into the carriage, and then carried the big wolf into the carriage, and said: "If you want to, then go to the pce... Remember, if you are not happy with your studies, just skip ss and go home. Mom will support you."


    What she said made Gu Jinli want to p herself twice, but there was nothing she could do about it. She just couldn''t help pampering her son!


    Eng continued to dislike her: "Mom, you are so childish, you are a baby."


    Gu Jinli was angry and pretended to catch Eng: "Qin Zheng, you are looking for a fight and see what the moves are!"


    Little Wang looked at all this at the door of the Qin Mansion and was extremely envious... This was also the day she wanted, but unfortunately something happened to her husband, and this day was getting farther and farther away from her.


    Daqing had already reported the news to Gu Jinli about Little Wang''s visit. She quickly sent the children away and went to invite Little Wang herself: "Mrs. Ning Hou came here so early. She must be looking for me for something. Come in." Let the government tell you."

 Chapter 3041: You cant be ungrateful

    Chapter 3041: You can''t be ungrateful


    Chapter 3041 You cant be ungrateful


    Little Wang was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that Gu Jinli didn''t scold her when she came to the door rudely, but actually came to invite her in a carriage... Does that mean that Gu Jinli would grant her request today? !


    "Thank you, Mrs. Duke of Qin, for being so kind-hearted." Xiao Wang suppressed her excitement and followed Gu Jinli into the Duke of Qin''s mansion with a nanny and a maid.


    When the maid in the carriage of the Ning family saw that Xiao Wang had sessfully entered the mansion, she hurried to the street corner to report to Mrs. Ning and Mrs. Ning.


    After hearing this, the two of them were overjoyed: "My ancestors have blessed me. As long as Mrs. Qin Guogong agrees toe forward to intercede for the third brother, the Ning family will be able to save the day this time."


    Its just that the servants of the Duke of Qins Mansion stopped them outside and didnt let them enter the mansion, which made them very angry. They couldnt help but say to Gu Jinli: People who grew up in the country dont know etiquette!


    At the Qin family, Gu Jinli asked Xiao Wang directly: "Mrs. Ninghou came to me early in the morning, but it''s about Ninghou?"


    Little Wang immediately cried and nodded: "Exactly... Mrs. Qin Guogong, my husband was framed by the Zhao family. Please help me for the sake of the rtionship between Qin Guogong and my husband."


    What is the rtionship between Ning Ji and Brother Qin?


    Do you nder his wifes friendship in front of Brother Qin every time you meet?


    Gu Jinli was not happy to hear this, but Xiao Wang was a nice person, so she still said politely: "The case of Marquis Ning is a state matter, and it is up to His Majesty and the officials to make the decision. I am just a woman and cannot interfere in this matter." Im sorry.


    Little Wang was stunned when he heard this, and burst into tears. After a while, he asked Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin Guo, don''t you want to help?"


    Gu Jinli said: "Mrs. Ninghou, this is a state matter. I am not a court official, how can I help?"


    Little Wang was stunned again, and knelt down to Gu Jinli with a plop: "Mrs. Qin Guo, please, you are the only one who can help your husband now. He is really wronged!"


    Gu Jinli frowned and said in a bad tone: "If Marquis Ning is wronged, the court will clear his name. It''s useless for you to ask me for a woman."


    "How could it be useless? You are the only one in the capital who can speak up about saving my husband!" Xiao Wang counted Gu Jinli''s achievements and connections in detail: "You are not an ordinary woman. There are more than some courtiers. Behind you are Qin, Gu, Lu, Feng, Luo, Zhong, as well as the Ouyang family, Cheno Guogong and other families. As long as you follow Mr. Gu, Lu Guohou and Cheno Guogong. Go and beg for mercy, and my husband will be saved.


    He raised another smile and said rxedly: "Look, it''s very simple, as long as Mrs. Qin Guogong tells her brother."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli looked at Little Wang in disbelief... Was she blind before, or was Little Wang too changed beyond recognition?


    Gu Jinli stopped being polite to Xiao Wang and said, "It seems that your ears are not good and you didn''t understand what I said. In this case, let me say it again, I am not a court official. I can''t help Ning Hou. You Go find someone else to save him...send off the guests!"


    "Mrs. Ninghou, please." Daqing brought people over to ask Xiao Wang out.


    The apanying nuns hurriedly knelt down to stop Daqing and the others: "Girls, don''t be anxious. Let my wife say a few more words. She is just eager to save her husband and has no ill intentions!"


    Yes, she must save her husband!


    What will she do if her natal family is gone and her husband is also gone?


    Little Wang trembled, raised her head and said to Gu Jinli: "Ms. Gu, ten years ago in Jianghuai, my husband traveled thousands of miles to help you with the Lei family caravan. After that, he has been taking care of your business for many years. You and your wife are in the northwest. Times were tough, and my husband helped you many times. If your husband hadnt helped you, how would you have had the good life you have now?!"


    The noble status of one person, two cute and smart children, and a prosperous natal family. Everything the Qin and Gu families have achieved today is all due to the husband.


    "To put it bluntly, without my husband, you and your wife would still be stuck in the countryside farming!"


    "The Ning family just wants you to bring the people behind you toe forward and plead for your husband. It doesn''t ask you to repay the favor. You have to agree!" Little Wang''s eyes were scarlet and she was already looking crazy.


    And Gu Jinli looked at her...


    bang! He pped her twice generously, causing little Wang to fall to the ground.


    Gu Jinli looked down at little Wang and asked, "Are you awake? If you''re not awake yet, I can give you a few more ps!"


    Little Wang was beaten until she was stunned.


    The apanying nun saw this and asked angrily: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, how can you beat our marquis? Although our marquis is in jail, his title is still there and his wife''s rank is still there. If you hit her, you are attacking the court." face!"


    Oh, Gu Jinliughed: "Even if Ning Ji did notmit any crime, with my rank, I can still beat her... Moreover, Mrs. Ninghou instigated me to unite with Qin Gu Luofeng and others to fight against the imperial court''s criminal department. Just for this crime, let alone p her twice, even if you kill her, it will still be a meritorious service to the court!"


    this?


    "Our wife doesn''t have one~" Mammy was scared, knowing very well that if this charge was taken, not only the little Wang family, but also the Ning family would be in trouble.


    "No?" Gu Jinli sneered and looked at Xiao Wang: "That''s not your nature. Who taught you to say these things? The Ning family?"


    "...No, it''s not." Xiao Wang quickly shook her head, and after a pause, she found an excuse: "I am eager to save my husband. I remembered that my husband mentioned his past with the Qin and Gu family, so I wanted to rely on my past kindness to ask for help. Mrs. Duke of Qin."


    Actually, these words were indeed taught to her by Mr. Ning.


    The Wang family copsed and something happened to her husband. The Ning family called her a loser and said that if she didn''t do anything to save her husband, they would divorce her and send someone to sell her to the northwest!


    She went to such a bitter and cold ce in the northwest as a weak woman, and one can imagine her fate.


    Gu Jinli said: "First of all, it was Mr. Lei Wu who did business with the Gu family back then. The Qin and Gu families have always followed the path of the Lei family''s caravan."


    "Second, when we were in the northwest, the people who helped our couple were Aunt Lei, the Dou family, the Yuanzi Medicine Store, and the Fengjia Escort Bureau. Ning Ji has been helping Wei Qi in the northeast."


    so


    We, husband and wife, want to repay our kindness to them...after all, your husbands kindness is not so easy to ask for!


    Return the favor?


    Ning Yan stirred a little about her rtionship with Qin Xiao, and she thanked him.


    Finally, Gu Jinli said: "Little Wang, for the sake of your sister, I will not **** you to the Yamen today. But if you dare to make trouble unreasonably again and try to hijack the Qin and Gu families to go against the court, I will not do anything to you again." Youre weeDaqing, chase people away!


    "Yes." Daqing led people forward, picked up Xiao Wang and two servants, and escorted them away.


    "Mrs. Qin Guogong, I was wrong. Please help me. If my husband dies, I won''t be able to survive... You have a family and a child. I have nothing. I just want to save my husband." , so that I can rely on myself for the rest of my life, am I wrong?!" Little Wang cried, still not giving up.


    Gu Jinli looked at the crazy little Wang, and finally gave her a clear path: "Remember, you have a sister. If you have time toe to my house to go crazy, why not go and meet her. She has more brains than you. If I can protect you for the rest of your life, there is really no need for you to hang yourself on the Ning family tree."

 Chapter 3042: knife

    Chapter 3042: knife


    Chapter 3042 Knife


    Little Wang was stunned for a moment. When he wanted to say something again, Daqing people covered his mouth and forced him to leave the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    At the gate of the Duke''s Mansion, Daqing said: "Mrs. Ning Hou, pleasee back. You don''t have toe again. Your opportunity has been used up and you will never have another chance to step into the Duke of Qin''s Mansion."


    There were three madams from the Ning family, but the madam only saw one, Mr. Wang, and blocked the other two who had bad intentions. This was to tell Mr. Wang that the door of the Qin family was not so easy to enter.


    But little Wang did not cherish the opportunity and actually angered his wife.


    He also warned Xiao Wang: "Don''t think too hard about the Qin Gu family, otherwise you will regret it."


    Today, the way little Wang looked at the big wolf and the two wolves, as well as her envy that his wife had a child, made Daqing worried.


    Finally, he reminded little Wang: "If you are really smart, you should listen to our wife and go to the former queen, your sister Wang, she will help you."


    Having said that, he stopped talking to Xiao Wang and asked people to drive away the three masters and servants.


    When the twodies of the Ning family saw that Xiao Wang was driven to the street by the servants of the Qin family, they were very angry. They got out of the car and cursed: "Xiao Wang, what did you do to anger the Qin family? What a bad luck. They dont even know how toe to your door!


    Little Wang was shocked when she heard this: "Sister-inw, how can you scold me in public without asking me?"


    It was obviously you who asked me to find the Duke of Qin''s wife. Before I came, I said it didn''t matter whether it was sessful or not, as long as she dared to plead for mercy. But now... Xiao Wang is extremely wronged.


    The twodies of the Ning family ignored her and said to Xia Zhang with smiles on their faces: "This big manager, our three younger siblings are ignorant. When we return home, the Ning family will use their own methods to teach her a good lesson and give Qin a good lesson." Taking it out on family.


    He asked again: "How busy is the Duke of Qin? If possible, can we go and apologize to her?"


    Xia Zhang saluted and said, "The Duke''s wife is still busy with other things. It''s inconvenient to see you twodies. Please go back."


    After saying that, without waiting for them to speak, he turned around and left with his servants.


    They wanted to stay toozy to leave, but not long after, the soldiers of the Duke of Qin came out and scared them away.


    Mrs. Ning, Daning and Mrs. Ning were both scared and angry. After getting in the car, they took their anger out on the little Wang family and cursed in a low voice: "Useless things from the bitter coldnd have been brought into the house, and they are actually causing trouble." It''s smashed. Just wait, if you can''t save the third brother, your fate will be worse than Mrs. Tong and her daughter."


    They even pinched the little Wang family several times to vent their dissatisfaction... Anyway, the Wang family copsed and the third brother also went in. The little Wang family didn''t have a child yet, so they beat and scolded them without any pressure.


    Little Wang didnt resist, she just shed tears and was bullied, but she thought of Gu Jinlis words... to find Queen Wang.


    Therefore, when he returned to the Ning family, Mr. Ning changed his face when he learned that her plea for mercy had failed, and she said promptly: "Dad, I want to see my sister... Even if I can''t save my husband, I can rely on her rtionship to go to heaven." Meet your husband in prison.


    Mr. Ning pondered for a moment and said: "Cheng, you go and meet her. But you have to control the scale and don''t get too close to her. She is Wei Qi''s widow. If you don''t do anything right, she will be implicated... Our Ning family has already I have been implicated enough by your Wang family!"


    Little Wang shed tears again. Look, this is the face of the Ning family... They asked her to ask her sister for help, but they despised her sister from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Yes, thank you father-inw." Xiao Wang thanked Mr. Ning and went to see Queen Wang in the afternoon.


    Empress Wang has left the pce, and her two daughters have been conferred the title of county lord by Wei Xiao. Now she lives with her concubine Xian and her two daughters in the county lord''s mansion near the imperial city.


    Sister! When little Wang saw Queen Wang, she was so aggrieved that she cried. Empress Wang was full of heartache, so sheforted her and promised her: "Little sister, if Ning Hou really can''te out, you cane and live with your sister. My sister will not let you suffer."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wang was not happy, but angry: "Sister, you also cursed your husband? My husband was wronged, he will definitelye out, and I will still be the Marquis!"


    Queen Wang was stunned when she heard this. She looked at little Wang, frowned, and finally hugged her and asked, "Do you think my sister''s life is not noble enough?"


    this?


    Little Wang did feel a little disgusted... She was a concubine, and the Wang family taught them to marry into a good family and support their parents'' family, but she knew very well that if she left the Ning family, she would never marry another marquis in her life. So she didn''t want to lose Ning Ji.


    Queen Wang said: "Little sister, you are not a vain person, but you were taught a wrong way by the Wang family, and you were frightened by the things in Beijing... Don''t be afraid, calm down, your worst day will be in the county lord''s mansion. He''s gone but still alive."


    "But this is the county lord''s mansion after all. Think about it when we were in the Northeast, the county lord was a distinguished figure we looked up to... Look, our life is much better now than before."


    "So if you really lose your position as Madam Hou, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Empress Wang patientlyforted little Wang.


    But little Wang said in horror: "There''s nothing to be afraid of? I will beughed at to death for the rest of my life, and I don''t dare to go out to the banquet at all!"


    Sister, do you know how outsidersugh at you?


    You are not good yourself, so you want to drag me into the same situation as you, and let othersugh at you?!


    "Shut up, do you know what you are talking about?" Concubine Xian was shocked and scolded Xiao Wang: "You are really crazy. Your sister is kind enough to let you continue to live the life of a nobledy, but you scold her. Why do you scold her?" Her? You were able to be Madam Hou only because of her matchmaking. Otherwise, if you think you are as aloof and arrogant as Ning Ji, he will fall in love with you, an ignorant concubine?!"


    These words made Xiao Wang furious. Regardless of his upbringing, he rushed up and pushed Xian Fei down: "Bitch, you were jealous when you couldn''t get a husband. When you saw that he was in jail, you ndered him and wanted to break up our husband and wife. I tell you You, you wont seed!


    Concubine Xian was so shocked that she could not speak. After a while, she said to Queen Wang: "Cousin, she is really crazy. Leave her alone, otherwise Anle and the others will be harmed."


    But after all, Little Wang was Queen Wangs sister. She understood Little Wangs suffering and did not listen to the wise concubine. Instead, she stayed with Little Wang overnight and patiently enlightened her.


    However, Xiao Wang still had expectations for Ning Ji, saying: "Sister, I know the Ning family is not good, but I still want to go back... My husband treats me very well, I can''t leave him at this time, otherwise the Wang family will be worse Scorned."


    Queen Wang sighed and agreed: "Sure. But you have to promise my sister not to be confused again, and you have to be more careful and don''t be used as a sword again."


    Based on Queen Wangs understanding of Ning Ji, he would definitely not sit still and wait for death, so she was very worried about Xiao Wang, for fear that she would be used by Ning Ji to the point where she would not even have any bones left.


    Little Wang hesitated for a moment and agreed: "Okay, I will pay more attention and won''t help..."


    She did not say the word "evil" because she felt that her husband was like a mountain snow lotus with a wless character and would never be a bad person who did evil.


    Queen Wang added: "Also, remember to take the medicine my sister gives you. You are sick and you need to be treated. Do you understand?"


    There is something wrong with little Wang, like a madman. Queen Wang is worried that if she doesn''t take medicine to control her emotions, the Ning family will use her rage to do something.

 Chapter 3043: Selling oneself

    Chapter 3043: Selling oneself


    Little Wang nodded obediently: "Sister, don''t worry, I will take the medicine on time... My husband is still waiting for me to save him. I can''t fall ill at this critical moment."


    Queen Wang was stunned. She looked at Little Wang, distressed and frightened, but she still couldn''t bear to scold her. She just reminded her again: "Little sister, if you have any difficulties,e to sister. Don''t carry it alone. Sister will always Its your backer.


    Little Wang was very happy to hear this and said hurriedly: "Hey, thank you sister...Sister, I need you to put more effort into going to Tiao to see your husband, so I will definitely help me do it."


    Wang Queen: "Sure, don''t worry."


    "Thank you, sister." Xiao Wang went back happily. After telling the Ning family the good news, the Ning family was not very happy.


    but


    Its always a good thing to see the third child.


    With Mr. Ning''s affirmation, Xiao Wang''s life in the Ning family has been better for two days.


    Empress Wang treated the little Wang family very well. Even though her life was very difficult and she knew that favors should not be misused, she still saved her face and sent a message to the pce and told the matter.


    Wei Xiao was very annoyed by the matter of these women and originally wanted to veto it, but Zong Zhengya persuaded him: "Your Majesty, Ning Ji has a high prestige. When he was suddenly arrested this time, even if the evidence is conclusive, many people will haveints in their hearts... Your Majesty, why don''t you allow Mr. Wang to visit the prison, so that you can stop some people''s mouths and let the world know that Your Majesty is a kind and righteous person."


    and


    Allowing the Ning family to visit the prison will make it appear that there is nothing wrong with Ning Jis arrest. If he keeps blocking Ning Ji from seeing people, it will make people think that he was framed.


    That makes sense.


    Thinking that since there were only his own people in the prison, there was no serious danger, Wei Xiao was right: "In the inner prison of Zhong, I''ll take care of this matter."


    Zhong Naijian responded quickly: "Yes."


    Wei Xiao looked at Zong Zhengya again: "In the future, you don''t have toe in person to report this kind of thing. You can just send someone to convey the request of the Great Wang family to me."


    He stared at Zong Zhengya and warned: "Ning Ji''s matter is a state matter. The harem is not allowed to interfere in politics. Do your job well. Once you cross the line, I will kill you."


    Zong Zhengya hurriedly knelt down and said, "Yes, I have written it down, and I will never do it again in the future."


    Hateful in her heart, she had helped Wei Xiao for several years, but in return she was wary of him.


    You bitch, wait for me. When you are kicked off the throne by Ah Ji, I will definitely settle old and new grudges with you and make you regret having failed me!


    Wei Xiao nodded with satisfaction and added: "As long as you handle the affairs of the harem and Mrs. Gaoming, I will not treat you badly."


    Zong Zhengya wants tough...how can I not treat him unfairly? Give her the position of a noble concubine? But she felt that even if she was given the position of queen, she would be treated poorly!


    She still had a grateful smile on her face: "I would like to thank Your Majesty for your kindness."


    After hesitating for a while, he started talking about Luo Huiniang again: "Your Majesty, should we choose a day to bring Princess Fuhui into the pce... If your Majesty''s first child can be born in the pce, his status will be higher."


    Wei Xiao was pleased to hear this, but still refused: "No need, let her give birth outside the pce."


    Because of what happened in the past, he could no longer trust Zong Zhengya. Instead of taking Huiniang into the harem and being watched by Zong Zhengya all the time, it would be better to let her continue to live in the Duke of Chengguo... At least no one would harm her there. And she felt at home there.


    Zong Zhengya was unhappy after hearing this... Wei Xiao was so cautious that she could not find a chance to get close to Luo Huiniang and her son.


    But she put aside her dissatisfaction and talked about the issue of Wei Xiao''s heirs. Wei Xiao had never been a lover, and even despised dedicated men. He could not live with a woman like Qin Sang. He did not refuse, but said: "Let Concubine Rui prepare, and she will sleep with her tonight."


    By letting Concubine Rui get pregnant as soon as possible, he can also have more chips in Rui Xiong''s hands.


    "Yes, I will make arrangements for you." Zong Zhengya stepped back wisely and went to make arrangements for Concubine Rui to sleep with her.


    But because of Ning Ji''s words, Wei Xiao had been stressed by the danger of national subjugation in the past two days. He was busy in Si''an Pce until midnight, and then he had time to go to Concubine Rui''s pce to cheer up and talk to Concubine Rui. Concubine Rui talked about love for a while and performed the courtesy of Zhou Gong.


    After finishing the matter, Wei Xiao remembered what Qin Sang said: What''s so good about being an emperor? After busying himself with the affairs of state during the day, he had to go to the harem to sell himself at night in order to bnce the situation between the DPRK and China. I don''t want to live like this. I just want to be with Xiaoyu and my children and live a normal life.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he scolded Qin Sang: "You are really poisoned by the Gu family. How could you have such a stupid idea? Are you working hard to be a master just to live the life of an ordinary person? You should live Its a day that matches your status!


    When you have great power, you should have countless beauties. This is the right thing.


    But looking back now, Wei Xiao feels like he is selling himself out!


    What''s even worse is that after spending time with Concubine Rui tonight, he has to go to apany Concubine Ye tomorrow night... This time the Northeast was invaded, and Magistrate Ye''s family suffered heavy casualties. In order to show that he valued the soldiers and people in the Northeast, he had to do his best to pamper her. Concubine Ye will take a while.


    Concubine Rui looked at Wei Xiao''s back and wanted to ask him about Ning Ji...but she couldn''t ask. She was her father''s most important de. When the de didn''t kill anyone, she had to hide it. Inside the scabbard, dont let anyone see the de easily!


    Soon, the Ning family received permission from the pce to visit the prison in Tiao.


    To his surprise, Ning Ji sent a message back, saying: "Little Wang doesn''t need to visit the prison, the third child doesn''t want to see her."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wang almost went crazy and rushed to find Mr. Ning: "Dad, are you lying? My husband wants to see me, right?!"


    What''s right? The third child doesn''t take you seriously at all.


    Mr. Ning was so angry at her that he cursed: "Ms. Wang, the **** is still here. How can you behave so rudely?!"


    He added: "It''s Lao San''s intention not to let you visit the prison. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the eunuch."


    With a plop, Xiao Wang knelt down and asked the eunuch: "Sir, this visit to the prison is a favor I asked the former queen to ask for. My husband will definitely meet me!"


    The **** who came to deliver the message said: "Little Wang, it is Marquis Ning''s own decision not to let you visit the prison. Now the list has been finalized and cannot be changed anymore."


    Its impossible, its impossible. Little Wang was crazy and just didnt believe it.


    She couldn''t help but not believe it. She was a weak woman and could not make it to the gate of the imperial city. She was locked up in the Ning family and was depressed for two days.


    However, after the Ning family came back from visiting the prison, I dont know what Mr. Ning said to her. Little Wang became busy again, visiting thedies all over the capital, begging them to persuade their elders to intercede for Ning Ji.


    "What is little Wang mad about?" Gu Jinli waspletely shocked after hearing the news: "What stimtion did she receive? How did she be like this? Is she poisoned?"


    Also, what on earth was the Ning family nning to do by letting her go all over the capital asking for help from Ning Ji?


    Do you want to use this method to force the court?

 Chapter 3044: harmony and separation

    Chapter 3044: harmony and separation


    Chapter 3044: Harmony


    "Of course she is looking for death!" Widow Xiao rubbed the glutinous rice **** in her hands and said to Xiao Wang with hatred: "The Ning family has treated her like this, and she still risked her life to work for the Ning family. I dont know whats going on in your head?


    He red at Xiaomei again and went through her old ounts: "And you, I get angry when I think of the way you treated Jifeng, so please wake up to me and don''t die on the tree of Jifeng. Think for yourself.


    Xiao Xiaomei smiled.


    Sister Xiao helped to speak: "Mom, please stop scolding me. Now my brother-inw is very good to my little sister. But I want money to celebrate that bastard. In terms of ability, he is not as good as my brother-inw, in terms of making money, he is not as good as his second brother, and in terms of appearance, it is for Brother Cheng." I dont even deserve my shoes


    Why, you want Hongxing to cheat? Widow Xiao nced at Sister Xiao and said, Son-inw Qian is already much more promising than before. Dont be dissatisfied... think more about your brother.


    The child is still here, and you just say something wrong about him. Are you such a mother-inw?


    Sister Xiao felt aggrieved: "I didn''t see you scolding your brother-inw, so I scolded your husband tofort my little sister... Then I''ll praise him."


    He praised the money vigorously in celebration, which made Brother Xiaoguiugh: "Mom, stop boasting. If you continue to boast, it will be a rumor and it is against thew."


    Sister Xiao red at him.


    Widow Xiao was overjoyed and praised: "Look at our dear brother, studying with Feng Shangshu is different from Mr. Ouyang. He already knows a lot of criminalws at a young age... My grandson is a good grandson. He must study hard and be the top schr in the future." Marry a princess and be a high official, grandma will depend on you for the rest of her life."


    Hahaha, Brother Xiaogui smiled and said: "Grandma, my uncle is smarter than me and will definitely be more promising than me in the future. You always have many people you can rely on."


    but


    My brother is willing to support my grandpa and grandma. I like my grandpa and grandma the most.


    Thinking of Uncle Qin, Xiaogui brother became sad: "Grandma, when will grandpae back? I miss grandpa so much that I almost forgot what grandpa looks like."


    Little Qingyun was so sad that she wanted to cry: "Yeah, yeah, I have to forget dad."


    Widow Xiao said: "After killing the Dongqing people and grabbing some treasures from their city, they wille back. Don''t worry, your father and your grandfather were from the Langhou Army, and they can enter the enemy''s formation and behead thieves." The king''s character is extremely powerful, and he will definitely be promoted and make a fortune when he returns home."


    Hmm, Brother Xiaogui looked at Widow Xiao for a moment and said, "Grandma is still so good at ying."


    Before Widow Xiao could beat him, she quickly ran away with Xiao Qingyun: "Let''s go pick up Brother You, Big Wolf and Eng."


    Today is only the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, so Xiao Luoyou and the others are still learning their skills in the pce and will not be back until evening. Gu Jinli will take the children to the Gu family to officially celebrate the New Year tomorrow, so he will celebrate the Lantern Festival with the people in the house in advance today.


    But when Xiao Luoyou and the others came back, they told everyone one thing: "Mrs. Wang took Xiao Wang to the county lord''s mansion. The servants of the Ning family wanted to rob her, but Mrs. Wang stopped her and told them directly. ''The Ning family can watch the little Wang family go crazy and ignore it, but I, as the sister, can''t. I''ll take him away. If the Ning family is dissatisfied, they can make peace or go to the pce to find His Majesty''s decision.''"


    The Mrs. Wang mentioned by Xiao Luoyou is Queen Wang.


    "Mrs. Wang has two daughters of the county lord, and your majesty also respects her. Although the servants of the Ning family were angry, they did not dare to cause too much trouble in the street, so they could only follow the little Wang family to the county lord''s mansion."


    "But Mrs. Wang didn''t let them enter the house. She said, it''s very strange that my sister is going crazy. If you vese into the house, and when I find out that this matter has anything to do with you, I won''t ask the Ning family. I will directly If you are not afraid of punishing you, enter the house now!"


    The servants of the Ning family were scared to death and did not dare to enter the house. They could only rush back to the Ning family to find the Ning family. Now I dont know how the Ning family will react.


    Widow Xiao praised Mrs. Wang: "As expected of a queen, she has courage in doing things. She also directly said that the little Wang family is crazy. Then the little Wang family went to various mansions to plead for mercy, so she was not deliberately going against the court. Its just that you cant really act like a lunaticMrs. Wang is really amazing.


    He then said to his two daughters: "You all should learn from Mrs. Wang. When you are framed, you must know what to do..."


    Xiao Luoyou picked her up and said: "The boat is broken."


    Widow Xiao: "Ah, yes, that''s it." The Northeast is dangerous, and Jing didn''t know if he coulde back alive, so Jing told her before he left that the capital has strict rules and many noble people, so he needs to teach the children how to survive in the capital... The couple will always die of old age and cannot protect them for the rest of their lives. They have to make their own way.


    Gu Jinli also admired Queen Wang: "When the Ning family saw the fall of the Wang family, they took advantage of the little Wang family and used her everywhere. But the Ning family forgot that when they were in Xiushan, Mrs. Wang could choose to stand on the side of justice and not favor Wei Qi. This proves that she is courageous and capable enough to dare to break up with the Ning family."


    The Ning family should not take advantage of the little Wang family like this.


    Mom, teach the second wolf how to make glutinous rice balls. The second wolf wants to eat meat glutinous rice balls! The second wolf was so excited when he saw the big guys making glutinous rice **** in the Nuan Pavilion.


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his cheek and said, "You''re a meaty foodie, the glutinous rice **** are sweet and have no meat filling."


    Ke Eng said: "If you don''t have it, you can still get it."


    Gu Jinliughed to death: "Okay, I''ll make you a bowl of meat-filled glutinous rice balls, but you have to finish it and don''t leave any leftovers, otherwise you will be punished."


    "Okay, Eng keeps his word!" The little guy promised well, but after eating the meat dumplings, his smile fell. He lowered his head again and saw a bowl full of meat dumplings, and tears fell down. .


    However, he quickly cheered up and ran to tell everyone: "Aunt Zhang, give these meat dumplings to the baby. He will grow strong!"


    Han looked at his cute smiling face and couldn''t resist at all: "Okay, Aunt Zhang will take two for the baby."


    Xiaoyu wants to teach the second wolf about this matter, so she cant eat it all and has to let the second wolf solve the problem by himself.


    Eng was extremely happy: "Aww, Aunt Zhang is doing well, thank you!"


    After running around for a while, he finally shared a bowl full of meat glutinous rice **** with everyone and finished eating. He ran to Gu Jinli and said, "Mom, we''ve finished eating meat glutinous rice balls. Eng wants to eat sweet glutinous rice balls."


    Gu Jinli looked at him and asked: "Have you finished eating? It doesn''t matter. Since Eng likes to eat meat glutinous rice balls, my mother will have someone cook you a few more bowls so that Eng can eat enough."


    A few, a few big bowls of meaty glutinous rice **** that are so disgusting that they make you vomit!


    The second wolf shivered and said hurriedly: "Oh, mother, the second wolf is wrong. The meat glutinous rice **** are not delicious. I won''t eat them again... The second wolf eats the sweet glutinous rice balls."


    Then Gu Jinli smiled and said: "There is a lot that can be improved by knowing your mistakes, that''s right. Here, let''s eat sweet glutinous rice balls."


    I gave him a small bowl of sweet glutinous rice balls.


    Ouch, thank you, mother, mother is doing well! Eng was very happy.


    The Qin family happily celebrated the Lantern Festival ahead of schedule, while the Ning family was very worried.


    Mr. Ning said angrily: "A bunch of useless things, even a madman can''t look down on them, why did they let the Wang family **** them away!"


    Uncle Ning said: "Dad, now is not the time to pursue the case. We must make amends quickly. We cannot let the little Wang family reconcile with the third brother, otherwise how will outsiders view our family."


    Little Wang can take advantage of it, but he must not let Xiao Wang bring shame on the Wang family!


    However, Queen Wang has already sent a message to the pce to help the young Wang family reconcile with Li.

 Chapter 3045: drug test

    Chapter 3045: drug test


    Chapter 3045 Drug Testing


    The letter was sent to Zong Zhengya''s pce, but the people guarding the imperial city gate were Wei Xiao''s people. Even if Zong Zhengya wanted to dy it all night, he didn''t dare, so he immediately took the letter and went to see Wei Xiao.


    After Wei Xiao read the letter, a smile appeared on his cold face: "Your Majesty Wang is a sensible person, I deserve to spare her life in vain."


    Zong Zhengya was shocked when he heard this and asked: "Your Majesty, do you mean to make the final decision for the little Wang family?"


    Wei Xiao nced at her and said: "Xiushan suffered a cmity, and the Wang family made great achievements. She risked her face to ask me, so naturally I have to help."


    He told Ji Shengnong: "Draw up a letter of identity and separation, allowing Xiao Wang to reconcile with Ning Ji, and bring the dowry back to the county lord''s pce."


    Because Ji Zhenniang and her husband were acquainted with the Qin family, and Ji Shengnong was quite capable, he was favored by Wei Xiao and transferred to Si''an Pce as an errand.


    "Yes." Ji Shengnong picked up the pen and quickly wrote a letter of separation and handed it to the eunuch, who asked him to submit it to Wei Xiao for review.


    Wei Xiao: "Well, that''s right, use the seal."


    After printing, this Heli Shu will bepleted.


    Zong Zhengya was shocked. In less than half a quarter of an hour, Ah Ji lost the little Wang family''s knife. Wei Xiao was so cruel that he didn''t even give the Ning family a chance to express their love.


    Wei Xiao: "Princess, I will send someone to deliver it to the Wang family tomorrow so that she can rest assured and have a good Lantern Festival."


    Zhong Naijian hurriedly presented the letter of Heli to Zong Zhengya.


    "Yes." Zong Zhengya took it and couldn''t help but said: "Your Majesty, if you don''t inform Marquis Ning of this matter, what if he has aint?"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Even if there is resentment, so what?"


    He looked at Zong Zhengya again and said with deep meaning: "It should be noted that thunder, rain and dew are all your kindness. Ning Ji can only be grateful to me."


    The same goes for you, the Zongzheng family, including those aristocratic families who have been sucking the blood of the country, they can only obey orders!


    Zong Zhengya: "Yes, as soon as the pce gate opens tomorrow, I will have the He Li Shu sent to the county lord''s pce."


    The next day, when Mr. Ning bravely went to the County Lord''s Mansion to apologize and nned to take the little Wang family back to the Ning family, He Lishu from the pce had already arrived at the County Lord''s Mansion one step ahead of him.


    The eldest Mrs. Wang held the He Li book in her hands and cried with joy. She ran to tell the younger Mrs. Wang: "Little sister, I can save you."


    Little Wang was stunned, and after asking the reason, she went crazy: "You actually ruined my marriage with my husband, you crazy woman, do you want me to be a widow with you after your own man dies?"


    "This He Li Shu is not counted, I don''t recognize it!" Little Wang rushed over to tear up the He Li Shu.


    The eldest Wang held up his hands and clenched the He Li Shu tightly. Even if his arm was bitten by the Little Wang, he would not let go. He said to the servant: "Take the He Li Shu away quickly, don''t let the little sister tear it!"


    The maids came over quickly, one of them took away the book and left it, while the rest pulled away the little Wang family and rescued the eldest Wang family.


    Little Wang cried and made a fuss: "You poisonous woman, you ruined my marriage, I want you to die!"


    The eldest Wang looked at her crazy look and said with tears: "Little sister, I know you have Ning Ji in your heart, but he and the Ning family are not good enough for you. They are taking advantage of you, allowing you to be embarrassed and do whatever you want." Die, you will be killed by the Ning family if you dont make peace!"


    Little Wang looked ferocious and shouted: "You''re talking nonsense. My husband and the Ning family are very good to me. It''s you. You can''t be the queen anymore and want to drag me to live a hard life with you!" The two sisters were making a fuss. , a servant came to report: "Madam, someone from the Ning family is here."


    When the little Wang heard this, he became even more crazy, and shouted proudly at the big Wang: "Bitch, do you see, the Ning family cares about me and sent someone to take me home!"


    Then he rushed to the maid who was holding her and said: "You bitch, let go quickly. I want to put on makeup. I can''t go back to the Ning family with unkempt hair. It will embarrass the Ning family."


    When Wang saw this, she was so distressed that she burst into tears. She said to several maids who were skilled in martial arts: "Knock her out to prevent her from hurting herself when she is unconscious."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wang immediately shouted: "Vicious woman, how dare you? Don''t knock me out, I want to go back to the Ning family!"


    It''s a pity that the maid only listened to the big Wang, and knocked out the little Wang with a knife.


    Keep an eye on her. After the eldest Wang said, he went to the front yard to meet Mr. Ning.


    Without waiting for Mr. Ning to speak, he directly took out the letter of reconciliation: "Mr. Ning, Your Majesty has agreed to reconcile the little Wang family with Ning Ji. The little Wang family is no longer a member of the Ning family. Tomorrow I will send someone to move the little Wang family''s dowry. "


    Mr. Ning was so angry that he pped the table: "What is the reconciliation? Xiao Wang is the daughter-inw of my Ning family. She and the Ning family didn''te forward, so you just reconciled to her. Don''t bully others too much. This is the letter of reconciliation." , the Ning family doesnt recognize it!


    The Great Wang smiled and said, "Don''t admit it? That would be disobeying the decree."


    Mr. Ning trembled and became frightened, but he was not a vegetarian. He quickly said: "How is the third child like a person? How many achievements does he have? Everyone in the world sees it and will not let him be wronged. Qi Heli It is a matter between the husband and wife. Although His Majesty is the Emperor, there is no reason to force others to reconcile!"


    Then he threatened: "The third child has worked hard for David. I will not let you, a woman, bully him. If you don''t let Xiao Wang return to the Ning family, I will risk my life to seek justice for my son and daughter-inw, and let the world Lets judge whether you, Mr. Wang, did this right or not!


    Haha, the eldest Wangughed angrily, looked at Mr. Ning and said: "The ancients said that if you are old and do not die, you will be a thief. This is indeed true... Since Mr. Ning wants to risk his life to seek justice for Ning Hou, then I will too." Risk your life to get an exnation for my little sister."


    Bang, the eldest Wang stood up from the table, looked directly at Mr. Ning, and asked loudly: "I dare to ask Mr. Ning, my little sister is such a good person, why did she be so crazy after only one year after marrying into your Ning family? Is it you Ning? The family treated her poorly, or fed her medicine and poisoned her? Mr. Ning dares to enter the pce with me and let the imperial doctors test whether there is any evil in my little sister''s body?!"


    this?


    Mr. Ning was frightened. After choking for a moment, he denied it and said, "Ms. Wang, please don''t spit blood..."


    The eldest Wang didn''t give him a chance to quibble, and said directly: "Then let''s go into the pce now and let the imperial doctor test the poison. Do you dare!"


    Of course Mr. Ning didn''t dare, because the third child did let someone give Xiao Wang a medicine that would make people lose control... Although the third child said that the drug could not be found, Mr. Ning was still afraid.


    "Crazy woman!" Mr. Ning scolded: "I don''t care about you, a crazy woman... Little Wang will stay with you for the time being. After the third child is released from prison, I wille with the third child to take her home."


    He took his servants with him and left in despair.


    The eldest Wang, on the other hand, was crying at the desk... She just guessed that her younger sister had been drugged by the Ning family, but Mr. Ning''s reaction let her know that the guess was true.


    What kind of family did the Wang family find for their sisters? All of them are worse than beasts!


    But now was not the time to cry. She quickly sent a message to the pce, asking Wei Xiao to send an imperial doctor to test the poison on Xiao Wang.


    Wei Xiao was very happy. If it was found out that Xiao Wang was really poisoned by the Ning family, it would be a good thing for him. At least there wouldn''t be so many peopleining for Ning Ji.


    Come here, send a letter to Nan Yu and ask him to go to the county lords mansion to test Xiao Wangs poison!


    The people from the Imperial Medical Office are not good at it. Only people like Nan Yu who are good at poisoning can possibly detect whether Xiao Wang is poisoned.

 Chapter 3046: Wait when I get home

    Chapter 3046: Wait when I get home


    Chapter 3046 Wait for me to go home


    Nan Yu quickly received the news and rushed to the county lord''s mansion with the medicine boy, several medical girls, and a group of royal guards. After seeing the big Wang family, he said: "Mrs. Wang, I have been ordered by your majesty toe to the little king." Test for poison."


    "Mr. Laonan is here, please." The eldest Wang quickly led Nan Yu to the little Wang''s yard.


    After learning what Nan Yu was doing, Xiao Wang resisted very much and shouted: "Go away, I am not poisoned, no test is needed... If you dare to **** me, my husband will not let you go!"


    Upon seeing this, Nan Yu thought about Xiao Wang''s past words and deeds, and was already 50% sure that she was poisoned... If she wanted to go crazy so much within a period of time, she would have to use drugs to stimte her.


    However, Nan Yu did not tell the truth. He only said: "Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Ninghou is too excited. Hold her down first, and then I will give her a round of needles to let her calm down before talking."


    "Hey." The eldest Wang quickly ordered the maids: "Hold the little sister down and don''t allow her to move."


    "Yes." Four maids who knew martial arts came forward and held down Xiao Wang''s upper body, suppressed her kicking legs, and pinched her chin to prevent her from biting anyone or hurting herself. .


    Nan Yu took out the medicine, gave it to Little Wang to smell, and then injected a few needles into Little Wang''s head. Little Wang''s body became weak and she no longer had the energy to make any fuss. Her mind became clearer and she no longer just thought about it. To save Ning Ji, he even shouted to the Wang family: "Sister~"


    The eldest Wang cried with joy and said hurriedly: "Sister is here, little sister is not afraid. You can rest assured and let Mr. Nan test your poison. After the poison is detoxified, you will get better."


    Little Wang was stunned for a while, and finally nodded.


    Nanyu began to take Xiao Wangs pulse, draw blood, and perform examinations.


    After being busy until the afternoon, Nan Yu said: "Mrs. Wang, there is no evil in Mrs. Ninghou''s body, only some medicine remains, but those medicines are not poisons, they should be medicinal foods to replenish the body."


    The eldest Wang frowned: "She wasn''t poisoned? Then why did the little girl suddenly be insane when she was such a good person? And when he talked about the little girl being poisoned, Mr. Ning obviously felt guilty."


    Nan Yu: "Mrs. Wang, I don''t know why Mr. Ning is guilty, but there is indeed no evil in Mrs. Ninghou''s body. As for why she is insane...Mrs. Wang has a noble status and is well-informed. She should know that when people are ups and downs, Sudden madness will ur, especially for people who have no idea. Once they encounter a big problem that cannot be solved, they will easily be insane."


    The big Wang couldn''t say anything to refute, just because the little Wang was a person without any idea.


    But she still begged: "Mr. Nan, I''m afraid it''s not urate once. Please check again."


    However, as long as the person who tests the poison is still Nan Yu, no matter how many times he tests, he will not be poisoned... Just because there is a gap between Nan Yu and Wei Xiao, and Ning Ji is quite capable, who will win in the end has not yet been revealed. It can be seen that Nanyu has to leave an escape route for himself.


    Nan Yu agreed: "Okay, I will take Mrs. Ninghou''s blood to the Imperial Medical Office and check it again using the Imperial Medical Office''s utensils."


    After taking Xiao Wangs blood, he prescribed some medicine to Xiao Wang: Take it once a day to control her mood and prevent her condition from getting worse.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nan." The eldest Wang was so grateful that she gave Nan Yu a big red envelope and sent him out in person. Then she rushed back to apany the little Wang and persuaded her: "Little sister, don''t be obsessed with Ning Ji anymore... He is with Its different from what you think, hes not a really nice guy.


    Little Wang shed tears and looked at the older Wang with disappointment: "Sister, you can''t nder him like this just to drive a wedge between me and my husband... He did his best for David. Without him, you wouldn''t have been able to do this for two years." Queen!"


    After hearing this, the eldest Wang was very sad. She was silent for a moment and told the little Wang something: "Do you know why your majesty ughtered Prince Zhou''s entire family on his wedding day?"


    "It''s because of Ning Ji''s magical power. Ning Ji said that your Majesty will gain several cities and the entire Northeast as a result. With the power of the New Sixth City and the Northeast, you will have the ability to send troops to the capital to seize the throne."


    Little Wang was stunned and yelled at the big Wang: "It''s obviously Wei Xiao who wants to kill his father-inw for the sake of territory, so what does it have to do with my husband!"


    The king said: "If Ning Ji hadn''t used his magical power to cause trouble, and his majesty would definitely win, do you think your majesty would dare to do such a great evil easily?"


    He added: "Your Majesty was at fault for what happened to Prince Zhou''s family, but Ning Ji and Wei Qi were equally at fault. But afterwards, they cleaned themselves up and only allowed His Majesty to bear the infamy...I am not trying to excuse Your Majesty, I just want you to understand. From this incident, we can see that Ning Ji is not as upright as you think. He is a sinister person inside. But he is smart enough and knows how to protect his reputation and make him look noble. It''s just awe-inspiring." But Xiao Wang didn''t believe it: "Impossible, my husband''s conduct is wless,parable to a pilgrim, you can''t nder him like this just to curry favor with Wei Xiao!"


    When the eldest Wang saw this, she felt physically and mentally exhausted. Finally, she had no choice but to kneel down towards the little Wang with a plop.


    Little Wang was so frightened that her sister actually knelt down in front of her!


    The eldest Wang said: "Little sister, I only want one thing from you. Take good care of your health first. As long as Ning Ji can be released from prison, regardless of whether he is a marquis or not, I will make the decision for you to marry him again." I will help you, your wife, and your children and grandchildren for the rest of your life, okay?"


    Little Wang was unwilling, she wanted to apany Ning Ji through the most difficult days.


    But thinking of the eldest Wang''s kindness to him, and looking at her kneeling in front of him, after a stalemate for more than half a quarter of an hour, the little Wang finally nodded: "I promise you... But if your husband dies, I will not live alone. You can''t stop me."


    These words were irritating, and she was just throwing the rescue of the eldest Wang on the ground, but the eldest Wang did not dare to provoke her, so she nodded with a smile: "Okay, sister, I promise you."


    It was only then that Xiao Wang burst into tears and turned into a smile.


    Nanyu returned to the pce and told Wei Xiao that little Wang was not poisoned.


    Wei Xiao was very disappointed, but he didn''t bother to make a fuss about women, so he finally said: "Since it''s not poisoned, let''s forget it."


    Nanyu was a little surprised. After Wei Xiao became the emperor, he became kinder.


    Yes, I obey, Nan Yu responded and resigned.


    Ning Jis hands and eyes were very good, and he soon found out that Nan Yu had gone to test the poison of Xiao Wang, but found that Xiao Wang was not poisoned.


    He looked at the five-color glutinous rice **** in front of him and smiled...Is this Nan Yu''s vote for him?


    Although the poison is difficult to test, Nan Yu can still find clues with his ability, but Nan Yu chooses to hide it... He is really just a grassroots. He has no absolute loyalty to anyone and will only follow the party that can give him the greatest benefit. .


    He doesn''t like wallflowers at all, and he doesn''t care about Nanyu''s poison skills. There are many people under him who are good at medicine and poison, and there is no shortage of Nanyu.


    However, he still epted Nan Yu''s certificate of surrender... just because Nan Yu''s betrayal could hurt Wei Xiao''s face, and he would be very happy to see Wei Xiao being betrayed.


    Ning Ji took action, scooped up a glutinous rice ball, ate it, and sighed: "I didn''t expect that the Lantern Festival will be here so soon. In two months..."


    This is the birthday of Big Wolf Eng and Gu Jinli.


    It must be very interesting to kill them on their birthdays.


    The Chinese New Year ising soon, and when the timees, Ning Ji will be killed to entertain everyone. Ning Jis death is considered thest big drama in this article. When Ning Ji dies, he will clearly write down when he will be reborn, some events in his past life, the cultivation and distribution of power in this life, Qin''s father''s poisoning, the rtionship between soldiers and thieves hidden in Da Chu, and the n to encircle Da Chu. Thank you all for your support. Ive been struggling for so long and Im sorry to everyone. I wish everyone peace, health and prosperity 0.0 (Blessings are still so tacky, but I cant think of a better blessing than this 0.0)

 Chapter 3047: So-called assassination

    Chapter 3047: So-called assassination


    Chapter 3047 The so-called assassination


    Ning Ji has a deep mind and never tells the truth to others, so no one knows that he wants to harm the Gu Jinli family. Outsiders think that the Qin and Gu Wei families are ungrateful and put their former benefactors on death row. However, Ning Ji ignores the past grudges and for the sake of the stability of the dynasty, Willing to die.


    After Ning Ji finished eating the glutinous rice balls, he called Wei Changfeng and asked him: "Has Duke Qin received the letter? Send it one more time. I''m afraid that something might happen to the letter eagle and Duke Qin will be injured if he doesn''t receive the news of the assassination."


    Ning Ji told Wei Xiao that Qin Sang would be attacked on the way to the northeast, causing his leg to be injured and poisoned. Although he was fine at the time, due to this injury, Qin Sang would be in trouble in the subsequent battle with the Dongqing and Darong coalition forces. , suffered a big loss.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he quickly sent a messenger eagle to deliver the message to Qin Sang. Several days have passed.


    Wei Changfeng said: "Your Majesty attaches great importance to the Duke of Qin, so he sent the message three times in a row. Even if something happens to the letter eagle on the way, there is a high chance that the Duke of Qin will receive the message. Please rest assured."


    Ning Jiughed when he heard this: "That''s good... The Duke of Qin is the pir of the country. Only if he is good can David''s territory be safe."


    These words are heartbreaking, every word is apliment, but every word is full of alienation... Ning Ji is slowly prating into everyone''s hearts that Qin Sang will endanger David''s country.


    And Ning Ji''s smile was not because he was happy that Qin Sang received the news. He was smiling... Even Wei Changfeng began to sympathize with him.


    Sure enough, when Wei Changfeng heard this, he felt guilty and said: "Ninghou is interested..."


    He moved his mouth and wanted to say something, but Ning Ji was the first to say: "No need to say more, I understand...I have already achieved enlightenment. The important thing is that you should live well and show me what David was like in his prime." appearance."


    "Ninghou..." Wei Changfeng felt even more guilty.


    Ning Ji stopped and ignored Wei Changfeng. He sat back on the futon and continued to draw pictures of mountains and rivers, write about the geography of mountains and rivers, and describe the customs and customs of various ces... Euphemistically speaking, he was about to die and wanted to leave something useful to everyone. Guard officials, schrs, and military generals to help them protect David''s country.


    I have to say that Ning Ji''s scheming was really powerful. Wei Changfeng felt extremely guilty and did not dare to stay any longer for fear that he would be unable to bear it and rescue Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji nced at his back, lowered his head and sneered... He was as stupid as Wei Xiao, feeling guilty for him so quickly.


    Soon, Ning Ji put away his smile... In this life, he has gained the trust of many people, but why is Gu Jinli always wary of him?


    Ning Ji was very puzzled.


    But he failed to trick Gu Jinli into thinking he was a good person. What a shame in his life!


    However, it doesnt matter, Gu Jinli will die soon, and there is no need for him to vent his anger on a dead man.


    After Ning Ji had eaten, he thought about **** Gu Jinli, but Gu Jinli had no time to pay attention to him. At the moment, he was celebrating the Lantern Festival with his children at Gu Mansion.


    The little ones didnt have to go to the pce to attend sses today, so they were very happy and yed happily in the yard.


    Ouch, little uncle, the wolfntern has gone to the roof, help the second wolf to rescue it! The second wolf pointed at the roof, jumping up and down, almost dying of panic.


    Brother Cheng was cooking grilled fish. After hearing this, he came over and asked, "It''s so good. Why did the wolfntern end up on the roof?"


    Er Lang: "It was Er Lang who asked Brother You to shoot up with a bow and arrow. Isn''t Er Lang very smart?!"


    Brother Chengughed to death: You brat are so naughty, even His Majesty cant make you behave better.


    The second wolf was angry: "Huh, bad uncle, the second wolf is not afraid of him. The second wolf wants to be a cub with style and not be... what mother said!"


    Gu Jinan gave Ouyang Ming and his daughter the hand that was makingnterns, and then stabbed Gu Jinli with his eyes.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Brother, I''m sorry, I said that to the big wolf. The big wolf was too boring, and I wanted him to be more lively, so I said this, but the second wolf remembered it."


    Then he hurriedly said to the outside of the warm hall: "Eng, my mother only teases my elder brother. You are different. You are too lively. You must learn the rules and not be too naughty. Do you understand?"


    Eng: "I know, I know...Ouch, uncle, hold on, the wolfntern is about to fall!"


    It was a very honorable reply, but Gu Jinan felt that it was perfunctory. "Aww, my uncle is so awesome. The wolfntern is back. Kiss me!" He hugged thentern and kissed it several times.


    But just when he was happy, someone suddenly grabbed him by the cor and slipped him into the living room.


    The second wolf looked back, his face fell, and he whined: "Uncle, why did you catch the second wolf again? The second wolf was obedient."


    Ouch, my eldest uncle is very fierce. I want an uncle who is not fierce.


    Gu Jinan said: "Sit down and let uncle copy it so that your grandparents know what you look like now."


    But Eng wants to y.


    Gu Jinan chuckled: "I''m only sitting here for an hour, you still have time to y."


    One hour, that is two hours, this is clearly punishment!


    Gu Jinli mourned for the two wolves... I am so pitiful.


    Ouyang Ming shook his head with a smile and said: "Husband, teach your children not to rush for a while. Today is the Lantern Festival, and you finally take a break from bathing. Let Eng have fun. The more the children are noisy, the happier the family will be."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan''s face softened and he immediately agreed: "Ming''er is right, I was too anxious."


    Recently, like Wei Xiao, he is living in the danger of national subjugation, and because he is worried that Qin Sang will note back alive from this battle, so whenever he sees Eng, he wants to teach him more.


    Gu Jinli clicked his tongue when he saw it: "Sure enough, the only one who can make the eldest brother soft-hearted now is the sister-inw. We all have to stand back."


    Gu Jinan said: "That''s because your sister-inw is worth it, and I''ve been good to you for twenty years. In the next twenty years, you have to be good to my wife and children. You have your own San Lang and Brother Luo Wu to protect you. You don''t need me." No more trouble."


    Ouyang Ming blushed when he said this, and said hurriedly: "Stop talking, there are so many people."


    Gu Jinan looked at her red face and smiled happily: "We are all members of our own family, what are we afraid of? And we are a serious couple. I treat you well, why should I hide it?"


    After hearing this, Ouyang Ming''s face turned even redder.


    Gu Jinli was stuffed with dog food, picked up Xiao Zhang, and said: "Sister Zhang, my little aunt will take you out to y. We won''t be an eyesore here."


    I held Sister Xiaozhang in my arms, called Eng, and took them to y in the yard with Dng, Xiao Luoyou, Xiao Zhengqi and others. I was very happy.


    But Xiao Zhengqi didn''t eat at Gu Jin''an''s house, and was called away by Mrs. Chen: "Hurry up, we have to catch up with the next game. We will eat at An Ge''er''s house next time!"


    He couldn''t help but said to Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, you should go see Hui Niang. She has a golden egg in her belly. The man is still the emperor. If you don''t tter me now, you will lose a lot of money in the future!"


    So in order not to lose money, she took Gu Dexing''s family to spend the Lantern Festival with Luo Huiniang... After all, Gu Dexing was also very busy and could not see Luo Huiniang usually.


    Gu Dewang said hurriedly: "Mom, can you stop thinking about climbing a dragon and a phoenix every day? Go back to the Chengguo Pce as soon as possible. Grandpa Qin is still waiting for us to have dinner."


    Ms. Chen red at Gu Dewang, but still refused to give up and said to Brother Cheng: "Brother Cheng, please give your second sister more advice, maybe Hui Niang is carrying a prince..."


    Gu Dewang quickly interrupted her: "Mom, did you have armor welded on your neck? How dare you say that... Stop talking nonsense, otherwise we won''t be able to protect you."


    Chen said: "Okay, okay, I won''t talk nonsense... An Ge''er, An Ge''s daughter-inw, let''s go first."


    Auntie, go slowly. Ouyang Ming responded and went with Gu Jinan to see them off.


    Mrs. Chen waved her hand: "It''s cold outside, so don''t send me away. I''m not an outsider."


    Leaved with Gu Dexing, Gu Dewang and others in a hurry.

 Chapter 3048: The so-called assassination【2】

    Chapter 3048: The so-called assassination��2��


    Chapter 3048 The so-called assassination2


    Before leaving, Xiao Zhengqi told the two wolves uneasy: "The two wolves must be obedient, otherwise they will be punished."


    The second wolf was naughty and was punished every day, sometimes by several people a day. However, Xiao Zhengqi was a worried child, so he had to tell the second wolf every time they met.


    The second wolf raised his little face and said proudly: "Huh, just punish me. The second wolf is not afraid, you are brave!"


    Gu Jinan''s face turned green. He raised his hand and put it on the top of his head. He gritted his teeth and said with a smile: "Er Lang is really energetic. After dinner, you can kneel down for half an hour for your uncle and pray for your grandpa and grandma."


    Gu Jinli kindly exined to Eng: "I just want you to kneel down for half an hour."


    "Woo, uncle, the second wolf is wrong. The second wolf is obedient. Don''t punish the second wolf." The second wolf was so frightened that he hugged Gu Jinan and cried.


    Ke Gu Jinan said: "This is not a punishment, this is a blessing for the elders, but an act of filial piety, which is a good thing."


    Eng: "Isn''t it beautiful? It hurts to kneel down!"


    These words made a group of peopleugh. In the end, Qi Kangming and his wife came to beg for mercy, and Gu Jinan was spared the punishment of the two wolves.


    When the two wolves heard that he was not punished, they howled and came to life again.


    Gu Jinan had a headache and said to Qi Kangming: "If you don''t change your temper, you will definitely get into trouble in the future."


    Qi Kangming smiled and said: "Compared with his peers, Eng has made great progress. Especially in terms of martial arts,munication, not being discouraged, and chivalrous heart, not to mention his peers, even some adults can''tpare to him."


    He added: "You guys have been too worriedtely, so you are always forcing Eng to grow up. He is still two months away from turning four, so he is still too young...ording to what cousin Xiaoyu said, children tend to be forgetful. , No matter how well you teach now, you may forget everything in a few years. By then, your work will be in vain, wont you be even more angry?


    This you also refer to Wei Xiao.


    Brother Cheng nodded in agreement: "Cousin Qi is right. Brother, don''t be too anxious... You have to give Eng time to wise up. Like Brother Wang, he was stupid before he was ten years old and couldn''t even read the word "Wang". When he wrote the splits, Mr. Shang shook his head and said that he was not good at studying. As a result, it turned out that Grandpa Ouyang was able to teach him how to do it. He was so good that I felt inferior to him. "


    Gu Jinan was stunned when he heard this.


    "Husband, look here." Ouyang Ming wrote and said to him: "Grinning, smile happily. This is a painting for my parents. If you look gloomy, they will worry about us."


    Gu Jinan quicklyughed and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault that I''ve been too tense recently."


    He said to Eng again: "Eng, let''s celebrate the Lantern Festival well today. No matter what you do, my uncle will not punish you or be cruel to you."


    The second wolf was stunned. He ran over and pulled Gu Jinan and said, "Uncle, please lower your head quickly. The second wolf wants to touch his forehead. The eldest uncle is sick."


    Gu Jinan''s face turned dark again, but he lowered his head and said, "Touch it."


    Eng touched it carefully several times and said to Gu Jinli: "Mom, it''s cool, you''re not sick...Why is uncle like this? Don''t you scold Eng anymore?"


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t ask Mom, Mom is often scolded by your uncle."


    Ouyang Ming said to Gu Jinan: "You look so fierce, you scare the children... Smile at the two wolves more, we two wolves are very cute, we should hurt you more."


    The second wolf was proud, nodded his little head and said: "Yeah, auntie, you are right, the second wolf is so cute, it will hurt a lot."


    This bragging boy!


    Gu Jinanined in his heart, picked up the second wolf, hugged him, and said: "Okay, I listen to your aunt, this is good for the second wolf... Ming''er, please draw me and the second wolf together. .


    Er Lang struggled: "Ah, no, Er Lang doesn''t like to be with uncle."


    However, it was useless.


    Gu Jinan couldn''t control his desire to y tricks on others, so he grabbed Eng and hugged him for more than a quarter of an hour, until Ouyang Ming finished painting them.


    Ouyang Ming''s painting shows the two wolves struggling not to be hugged by Gu Jinan. It is very lively and interesting. Gu Dashan and Cui will be very happy when they see this painting. Gu Dashan and Cui hadn''t seen the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves yet, so they were thinking poorly. They originally wanted to go to Beijing to celebrate the New Year this year, but in the winter, war suddenly broke out in the Northeast, and Wei Xiao was arrested. Gu Jinan They were afraid of a big disaster in Beijing, so they sent a letter to ask them to postpone their entry to Beijing.


    Since I couldn''t meet in person, I wanted to draw a few more paintings and send them back to let Cui and his wife know what they look like now.


    After finishing the painting of Gu Jinan and Eng, Ouyang Ming painted Qi Kangming and his wife.


    "In terms of painting skills, Ming''er is a bit better." Gu Jinan praised him, blew on the ink on the painting, and said: "Tomorrow, I will also paint Grandpa Qin, and this big picture will bepleted. I will copy itter. After a few identical ones came out, they were given to Saburo, my parents, and my aunt."


    Eng shouted from the side: "There is also a little cousin. I want to give fruit candies to my little cousin. My aunt said that my little cousin likes to eat them!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan smiled and praised: "Our two wolves are indeed very smart. There are so many rtives in the Qin and Gu families, and he has never called the wrong person."


    The second wolf was proud and said, "The second wolf is so smart!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "I''m boasting again. You have to be humble and don''t boast."


    Eng was puzzled: "Why can''t you praise me?"


    Gu Jinan: "Because only thick-skinned people can boast."


    Eng: "But Uncle Luo said that in the military camp, if you are thick-skinned, easy to eat, tender-faced, shy, and unpleasant, you will beughed at!"


    Gu Jinan was choked for a while, and finally said: "You really can say... But your uncle Luo is right. This is the difference between military generals and civil servants. On their own terms, everyone is right."


    As a result, the second wolf disliked him: "My uncle said something he didn''t understand again. The second wolf didn''t listen anymore. He''s hungry and wants to eat meat!"


    Really, Gu Jinan wanted to beat him up: "Go find your uncle, I''m going to y with the big wolf now."


    This brat is so irritating that he won''t take him with him anymore.


    After hearing this, Big Wolf, who was ying with Brother Cheng, was stunned... Reluctance clearly shed across his face.


    Ouyang Mingughed out loud and said to Gu Jinan: "Did you see that you are still saying that you don''t want to preach? Now even the big wolf is not willing to y with you, you old schr."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan looked at the big wolf and was very hurt: "I really failed as an uncle."


    After hearing this, Big Wolf quickly took a bunch of grilled rice cakes and ran over tofort Gu Jinan: "Uncle, eat it. Don''t be sad. Big Wolf likes uncle."


    Gu Jinanughed, picked up the big wolf, and said, "Our big wolf is so good. Let''s go and bake something delicious."


    Gu Jinli''s family had a lively Lantern Festival at the Gu Mansion. They yed a lot of games and entertained the little ones. They even wrote letters to Qin Sang together.


    Mom, give me a kiss seal, dont forget it.


    Okay, give your father a kissing seal.


    Mom, did dad receive the letter?


    I got it.


    But dad hasnt replied to Eng for a long time? Has the letter been lost?


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "It''s not lost. It''s just that your father is far away from the capital now, so it will take a long time for the reply to be delivered to us. Don''t worry, wait a little longer, your father''s new letter will be sent soon."


    On the Lantern Festival, Qin Sang also wrote to Gu Jinli and the others, telling them his current situation and telling them some things they needed to be careful about.

 Chapter 3049: The so-called assassination【3】

    Chapter 3049: The so-called assassination��3��


    Chapter 3049 The so-called assassination3


    "You don''t have to be too sensible, big wolf. If you get upset, you will get angry. You have daddy to support you. You don''t have to work too hard to learn skills in the pce. If you are happy, you can just learn it. We big wolves are still young, so we don''t have to work too hard. We should be happy first. Lets wait until he is five years old.


    You have to talk more when you have time and love to talk, so that you can get to know a lot of friends. If you really dont want to talk, lets just smile more. We big wolves look pretty when we smile.


    "Er Lang, you are naughty again. You have to be obedient and don''t make your mother angry, otherwise you will be beaten when dades back...Dad knows that it is very hard for Er Lang to learn his skills, and he has already told your cousin, he The second wolf will not be punished severely again, so the second wolf does not have to worry about being punished all the time."


    Finally, he told the two children: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t learn it. I''ll teach you personally when daddyes back. We big wolves and two wolves are so smart. As long as we learn from daddy twice, we will definitely learn it."


    This letter is full of doting on the two cubs. If Wei Xiao saw it, he would be furious.


    Qin Sang did not avoid Wei Xiao. He wrote directly in the letter home to Wei Xiao: Second cousin, although learning skills is very important, it is the foundation for their future sess, but the big wolf and the second wolf have only been in the past two years. They can have fun now, so dont hold them too tight. When they are five years old, I will teach them myself and I will definitely teach them and make them one of the pirs of building the three heavenly fortresses.


    It is extremely difficult to build the three sky barriers and requires several generations of people to work together toplete it. Yi Geer from the Zhang Yan family, Xiao Luo You from the Luo Ying family, Dng Eng and others are the second generation ryers after them.


    Qin Sang continued to write: Second cousin, dont always scold Eng for being naughty. Although he is always cheerful, he will be sad in his heart, and Eng is already much better behaved than my second brother when he was a child.


    He once again asked Wei Xiao not to put too many restrictions on Gu Jinli: My wife''s temper is simr to that of Eng. She likes to be unrestrained. She has done a good enough job. If you really respect me, don''t say anything wrong about her.


    There is almost such an exnation in every letter to Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao went from being furious and wanting to tear up the letter, to feeling sad that his cousin was a lover who couldn''t live without Gu, to being angry and sneering with disdain. Numbness pretending to be blind...


    Thest letter was written to Gu Jinli... Qin Sang took out a box and took out the letter from Gu Jinli who dreamed that he turned into a fish and came to quarrel with him, and read it again and again.


    When he saw her saying, ''When youe back, I will definitely quarrel with you'' and ''Qin Mu, I miss you'', his eyes turned red unconsciously... It took him several years to impress her and let her She is willing to be with him and gamble on life together.


    After getting married, he did not let her live a stable life. He set off for the northwest just a few days after getting married, encountered bandits, took care of the guardhouse, took care of the soldiers'' rtives, became pregnant and gave birth to a child, and fled after the war between the two armies. He had to run back and help him kill Xu You...everything was life-threatening, but Xiaoyu not only managed it, but he didn''tin at all.


    He wanted to ask her several times... Xiaoyu, do you regret marrying me?


    But he didn''t dare to ask, for fear that she would say she regretted it!


    Especially in the letters he received recently, he became increasingly panicked after he clearly sensed Xiaoyu''s unhappiness, fearing that she would not want him or that she would exclude him from her heart.


    Xiaoyu also knew that he would panic, so in order tofort him, he told him in a joking tone... Don''t think about it, I''m just in a bad mood, I justined a little, but I actually like you very much. You fight hard and drive away the Dongqing people. If you win, I will give you a reward. If you lose, don''t say you are my husband. I''m afraid of embarrassment.


    Qin Sang thought of this and thought that she was ill when she wrote this letter, and he wanted to cry even more.


    After a pause, he couldn''t help but add a sentence to Wei Xiao''s letter: Second cousin, please respect my wife. If she gets angry and doesn''t want to live with me, I don''t know what crazy things I will do. Come!


    Qin Sang took out the dried red fruits that Gu Jinli gave him before the expedition, and wrote a letter to Gu Jinli while eating them.


    He wrote a lot, and finally said: If Xiaoyu doesn''t like the capital, go back to Dafeng Vige, and if he doesn''t like entering the pce, he won''t go. If he''s dissatisfied with his second cousin, he''ll jump up and quarrel with him. Don''t hold it back. If you''re unhappy, just curse. Someone If you get angry, I''ll beat you back. Don''t worry, I''ll support you. The worst we can do is quit. Going overseas by boat and traveling around the world is a happy and joyful thing.


    With Qin Sang''s status and calm temper, he shouldn''t have said such words, but he still said it because he knew that Xiaoyu was really unhappy this time.


    After writing the letter, Qin Sang fell asleep holding the letter Gu Jinli gave him. He also had a dream that he turned into a wolf and jumped into the sea with two cubs to find small fish.


    The second wolf howled and said, "Dad, we are not fish. We cannot swim and will drown!"


    He said: "Don''t be afraid, this is a dream, you can''t drown." He was shocked, he actually knew that this was a dream?


    Later, when the three wolves, father and son, were about to drown, a fish bubble covered them. It was the little fish that came to pick up the father and son. He pointed at a small fish and said proudly: "Qin Mu, Look, the little fish I gave birth to for you is cute, isnt it?


    He was extremely happy and nodded repeatedly: "Cute, like a little fish."


    "We are both fish, of course we are simr." She was very proud, but she didn''t know what she thought of. She suddenly red at him with her round fish eyes and warned: "Don''t feed the little fish with cabbage, otherwise I will divorce you and Li." !


    He hurriedly said: "No, no, I brought silver. I know the little fish only likes to eat silver."


    He said to her affectionately: "Daughter-inw, I miss you so much that I almost want to cry."


    She chuckled: "Go away, don''t waste my money!"


    After she and her children ate several boxes of his silver, she finally lost her anger and happily took him back to her home under the water and treated him to water nts.


    He didnt want to eat: Wolves eat meat.


    The little fish scolded him: "There is no meat, only water and grass. If you don''t eat it, get out."


    He felt aggrieved, but he still ate the aquatic nts... The aquatic nts were so unptable, but as long as there were small fish, he was willing to stay at the bottom of the water and eat the aquatic nts for the rest of his life.


    It was a good dream, but he woke up very early because he had to start on his way.


    You Ping reported: "My lord, Master Zhong Huan hase to say goodbye."


    Qin Sang said: "Pleasee in."


    Soon, a middle-aged man wearing coarse clothes and with someme legs and feet came in. It was Zhong Huan in disguise: "What are you dreaming about? I can hear yourughter outside."


    Qin Sang said: "I dreamed about my wife."


    Zhong Huan was stunned and smiled: "You are really unabashed. If your parents hear this, they will be shocked."


    The child who was so dull and honest when he was a child turned out to be an infatuated man who couldugh when he dreamed about his wife.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "If you like your wife, why do you hide her?"


    After hearing this, Zhong Huan was very moved and said: "You are right. I hope there are more men like you in the world, so that women can live a better life."


    But he can''t.


    He failed to protect his wife and she died miserably early.

 Chapter 3050: Return to Beijing

    Chapter 3050: Return to Beijing


    Chapter 3050 Return to Beijing


    Qin Sang knew that Zhong Huan was thinking about his beloved deceased wife again, and he didn''t know how tofort him. He could only say: "Brother Zhong has done a lot of things. In the years when the war started in the northwest, if you hadn''t stopped me, the policy of female households would have been cancelled." .


    After the drought in the northwest, many people died. By the time the war broke out in the northwest, Da Chu was already short of troops and military resources. The minister Yin of Da Chu issued a memorial, saying that female households should be abolished and that rich households without children should not be recruited. Son-inw, otherwise the family property will be transferred to the national treasury.


    The memorial was seen by Zhong Huan before it was handed over to Emperor Jingyuan.


    From that day on, idents would happen to the children of Shng Yins family even if they were hiding at home. Either hands or legs were broken, and one even had his crotch injured, almost bing a eunuch.


    Shng Yin was so frightened that he thought someone was involved in the family. When he saw that his memorial was still unfinished, he realized that someone was dissatisfied with his proposal and was beating him. He was so frightened that he hurriedly wrote another memorial, saying that the northwest Widows and their children are having a hard time, so the court should send them some food to survive the war.


    Zhong Huan said indifferently: "It''s all old stuff, so don''t talk about it."


    Yin Shng is a scourge who hase up with bad ideas. He even helped Prince Yi to buy supplies from Dachu, and tantly gave his daughter to Prince Yi. If he doesn''t teach his family a lesson, Shng Yin will think that the Yin family How awesome.


    Zhong Huan said again: "After we set offter, I have to go back. You keep this leather bag. From today on, you have the final say in supervising the army."


    Zhong Huan was the supervisor of the reinforcements, but he was worried about changes in the capital, so he found a substitute to rece him. Now that the reinforcements were almost entering the northeastern boundary, and General Xiao Liu had led his troops to join them, he did not intend to follow him. The army is gone.


    General Xiao Liu learned that General Da Liu might be killed and the Northeast was lost, so he directly led his troops to join him, vowing to go to the Northeast to kill the enemy and avenge General Da Liu!


    Zhong Huandao: "With the help of General Xiao Liu, you are 30% safe. He has been rooted in the Northeast for decades, and he can help you a lot when hees to the Northeast. But I am very worried about the capital... Although Ning Ji has been Hes been caught, but as long as hes not dead, I wont worry.


    Speaking of the fact that Ning Ji was not dead, he cursed Wei Xiao: "Idiot, why are you keeping him so that you can exchange information? It''s really ridiculous. Can such a person with great supernatural powers be kept? Who knew he was Are those words true or false? The best policy is to eradicate the root cause as soon as possible!"


    "What''s even more ridiculous is that Mr. Feng actually agreed. He is indeed getting older, has be timid, and is beginning to be afraid that you will make a mistake in the Northeast War... That''s all, you can stay as long as you want, and then refine Wei Xiao Thats not bad, he is not a qualified emperor yet.


    After a while, General Xiao Liu came.


    Zhong Huan took out a map of the border between Northeast China and Dongqing, discussed with them for half an hour, and then left.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    In the camp, drums were beating everywhere, and the soldiers heard the sound and gathered together.


    Another quarter of an hourter, the gong sounded and the military g was waving. The soldiers followed the military gs of their respective families and galloped towards the northeast... The dancing ck gs were like a forest, and the bodies of the soldiers formed a giant dragon. Under the ck gs The forest winds away.


    Zhong Huan looked at the retreating army and toasted them with a ss of wine... If they could note back, this would be the farewell wine he would give them.


    After a while, Zhong Huans subordinates came over and said, Master, when shall we set off?


    Zhong Huan red at him and said: "I am Master Lin who treats cattle and horses. I got the nickname Lin Cripple because one of my legs was kicked while riding a donkey. When are we going to set off? How do I, a master of cattle and horse diseases, know?" Lets go to the boss!


    Good guy, you really act like that.


    The subordinate hurriedly said: "Yes, I''ll ask right away." Bang, he was kicked by Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huandao: "Remember this strength, next time you kick me like this. If you dare to be polite to me, an ox and horse master, again, I will kick you."


    It would be fine if nothing happens to the capital, but if something happens, it will be very important for them to return to the capital in disguise during this trip, so they cannot be careless and must act carefully from now on, so that no one can find out more.


    After the subordinate stabilized his body, he cursed: "Lin Zizi, you don''t want the other one anymore? If you dare to kick me again, I will break your good leg and pour horse urine into your food. When you hear No!"


    Zhong Huan hurriedly crossed his arms, nodded and bowed: "Yes, yes, I remember it, I won''t dare to do it again. Mr. Liu, please don''t break my leg, I only have one good leg left."


    Hmph, remember this for me! The subordinate was frightened to death, turned around and ran away, his back covered with cold sweat.


    More than half a quarter of an hourter, the caravans gong sounded.


    "Let''s set off and hurry up. We will arrive at Yongtai Mansion in about ten days of hard work... Today''s Yongtai Mansion is amazing. It has more than doubled in size, and many rich families and caravans have settled there. We will discuss it if we get there early. Only the team can make a lot of money, and with the money, everyone can go to the building and have fun!"


    This person is right. The rebuilt Yongtai Prefecture is indeed very prosperous, not inferior to some of the prefectures in the south. Many caravans have also been stationed and many new residents have migrated.


    Because of this, Zhong Huan must return to Yongtai Mansion to stay for a while to get a clear picture of all the new personnel and forces in Yongtai Mansion, otherwise he will not be able to feel at ease.


    The caravan following Zhong Huan and Qin Sang''s army officially separated from this day.


    On the twentieth day of the first lunar month, Zhong Huan received a letter from Xin Ying.


    The letter said that Qin Sang would be assassinated and injured in Anyu County at the end of the first month. Wei Xiao asked him and Qin Sang to take precautions and find the assassins for questioning.


    Assassinations are verymon. Zhong Huan was not surprised at all. But what made him angry was that Wei Xiao said that the assassination was revealed by Ning Ji''s prophetic dream!


    He also said that Mr. Feng said that it is better to believe that it is true than to believe that it is not true, so that they should not think it is a joke.


    "Haha." Zhong Huan sneered, holding the letter and said: "A few days ago, I was thinking that Wei Qi was dead, Wei Xiao finally ascended the throne, and that man was also arrested, and nothing would happen in the capital. Damn it, I dont have to return to the capital... But I thought too well, its a good thing that I still choose to return to the capital, otherwise I dont know when the capital will be taken over by that evildoer!


    Prophetic dream?


    Great supernatural power?


    Its simply nonsense!


    Moreover: "Whether this assassination was nned by the Rong bandits and the Dongqing coalition forces, or whether someone set up an ambush in advance... It is still unknown!"


    He preferred thetter... Ning Ji arranged the assassination himself. This is what those country magicians do. They arrange the troops first and then let the enemy be killed, so as to prove that the magician is right!


    "Speed up the investigation of the people and forces in Yongtai Mansion. I have to rush back to the capital as soon as possible."


    If he didn''t go back, he was afraid that David would be doomed... and they really couldn''t stand the trouble. If there was another dynasty change, the new dynasty would no longer be able to resist the invasion of Dong Qing and the Rong bandits. They would loserge areas ofnd and the lives of countless people. And a unified dynasty that was finally maintained.

 Chapter 3051: Hidden hand [Happy New Year, all the best]

    Chapter 3051: Hidden hand [Happy New Year, all the best]


    Chapter 3051 Secret Hand [Happy New Year, all the best]


    "Yes." The subordinates did not dare to dy and immediately sent a message to the people in Yongtai Mansion, asking them to speed up and investigate everyone in Yongtai Mansion.


    Zhong Huan added: "Let''s get up half an hour early tomorrow, rest half an hourte, and get to Yongtai Mansion as soon as possible."


    Yes. His subordinates hurried down to deliver the order.


    Zhong Huan wrote a letter to Qin Sang, telling him all his worries and the hidden dangers of keeping Ning Ji. Finally, he asked Qin Sang to write a letter to Wei Xiao, asking Wei Xiao to kill Ning Ji immediately and avoid future troubles forever!


    After finishing writing, he did not dare to dy and asked someone to bring the letter eagle. He said to the dead man who raised the eagle: "The urgent message should be delivered to the hands of the Duke of Qin as soon as possible."


    "Yes." After making some preparations, the dead man released the eagle to deliver the message within half an hour.


    At dawn the next day, when the sky was still dark, the ng of gongs rang out, and someone shouted loudly: "Get up, everyone, get up, we will set off for Yongtai Mansion in a quarter of an hour!"


    After being woken up, the people from the Liu family''s caravan cursed: "Hu Liu, I''m having a sweet dream, and you came to beat the gong to wake up the soul, don''t you deserve a beating?!"


    Hu Liu replied: "Don''t mess with me. This is my boss''s order. You can''t afford it. Anyway, my boss has said that anyone who dares to hold back will have the whole caravan depleted of night fragrance at the least, and their wages and rations will be deducted at the worst!"


    So serious! The people in the Liu family caravan were so frightened that they woke up. They quickly grabbed a handful of snow and put it on their faces. After waking themselves up, they started to pack their luggage.


    Seeing that someone was sleeping so hard, he kicked him: "Get up quickly. If you dy the caravan''s schedule, my boss will have to chop you alive."


    After a busy quarter of an hour, everyone gathered together and ran towards Yongtai Mansion following the people in front who held torches to light the way.


    After traveling quickly for five days, we finally arrived at Yongtai Mansion.


    The newly built Yongtai Mansion is majestic and majestic, with an endless stream of merchants passing by. The East Gate is even more besieged, making it appear bustling and lively.


    Because there were so many peopleing and going, a whole thousand-household army of soldiers was deployed in front of the city gate to guard it. No one dared to cause trouble, and they all lined up to enter the city honestly.


    Half an hourter, it was the turn of the Liu family caravan.


    Liu Dongjia came forward and handed over the road guide, caravan documents, household registration and other things: "My lord, please take a look."


    The junior official of the government office looked at the things handed over by Liu Dong''s family. His eyes fell on a post and he immediately became serious and asked gently: "Are you rted to Mr. Qi from Long''an Prefecture?"


    This is Qi Yi''s famous post.


    Zhong Huan returned to Beijing in disguise, so the Zhong family, Qin family, Gu family, Luo family, and even people directly rted to these four families were not avable, so Qi Yi was chosen.


    Zhong Huan and Qi Yi had no apparent connection, and Qi Yi was a very trustworthy person. Apart from Emperor Jingyuan, Qi Yi would not be anyone''s secret chess yer, so Zhong Huan could safely use his connections.


    Liu Dongjia smiled and said: "Master Qi is someone''s distant cousin-inw... Mrs. Qi''s mother is someone''s cousin''s aunt."


    After hearing this, the junior official nodded and said, "In order to prevent someone from pretending to be an official rtive and ruining the official''s reputation, this post will be sent to the government office for inspection. You can go to the government office to get it yourself at this time tomorrow."


    Hey, I understand, thank you so much, sir. Liu Dongjia was very good at doing things and gave the junior official a red seal.


    With all the etiquette and Qi Yis name posted, the Liu familys caravan will be able to enter the city soon.


    The Liu family''s caravan is notrge in size, with only a hundred or so people. It is far inferior to the merchant houses and **** bureaus in the city that often have hundreds or thousands of people, but they are still being targeted.


    However, Liu Dong''s family pretended not to know and only told their own people: "It''s gettingte. Don''t cause trouble. It''s important to go to the horse and carriage shop to settle down."


    The carriage and horse shop was veryrge and crowded with people. Zhong Huan secretly calcted the size of the carriage and horse shop and was shocked. He calmly followed Liu Dong''s family to the yard reserved for the Liu family''s caravan.


    After arriving in the courtyard, Zhong Huan asked someone to call over the hidden stakes left behind in Yongtai Mansion.


    After the others arrived, Zhong Huan asked: "How many carriage shops, inns, **** agencies, and workshops are there like this in Yongtai Mansion?"


    Zheng San said: "It''s all up there. Please take a look."


    He took out a booklet from his clothes and handed it to Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan took it and took a look, his face became darker and darker... My dear, there are more than 20,000 people in Yongtai Mansion.


    Zheng Sandao said: "In addition to the extra people in the city, there are also many more people in the farms outside the city. It is estimated that there are about ten thousand people... Thergest number of people is the Zhen family from the northeast. His family reports to the government that Zhen is The long-term workers of the family, because the Zhen family wants to open a grain farm here, so they want to buy a farm and raise long-term workers to farm."


    Zhong Huan frowned: "Northeast Zhen family?"


    They seem to be one of the famous families in the Northeast, but they have been outssed by the Wang family in recent years. In the past two years, because the Wang family gave birth to a queen, the Zhen family moved out of the Northeast to avoid being exposed...it turned out that they settled in Yongtai Mansion.


    The Zhen family is really good at choosing ces. They are at the intersection of four roads. Zhong Huan sneered, obviously doubting the Zhen family.


    Zheng San nodded: "Their family''s vision is indeed vicious, and they are also very courageous. They spent all their wealth to buy a farm and people, and vowed to learn from the Cao family''s grain business and make aeback. This time there was a war in the Northeast, and their family also donated money. He bought a lot of food and gained a lot of good reputation."


    How is the rtionship between the Zhen family and Ning Ji? Zhong Huan asked.


    Zheng San replied: "After checking, there is no friendship... After the Wang family became powerful, the Zhen family once tried to find Ning Ji with generous gifts to help negotiate an agreement, in order to ease the rtionship between the Zhen family and the Wang family, but Ning Ji ignored him... The original words are that I dont want to pay too much attention to these mundane things.


    Common things?


    Haha, Zhong Huan sneered, but he can really pretend... If he really doesn''t love this world, why is Ning Ji still living? Just kill yourself?


    Zhong Huandao: "Keep an eye on the Zhen family. Their family may be Ning Ji''s secret target... Even if not, there are so many people hiding in the farm. Who knows if their family is secretly raising private soldiers?"


    Zheng San: "Yes, my subordinates will definitely find out."


    Zhong Huan continued to look at the personnel book, and his eyes fell on the Zhongzhou Xingjia Escort Agency. He frowned, tapped the book with his fingers, and asked, "Why does this Xingjia Escort Agency have so many more escorts?"


    The bodyguards in the bodyguard bureau, like the bodyguards of wealthy families, can be used as private soldiers. With so many bodyguards suddenly added, Zhong Huan was very worried.


    Zheng Sandao: "My subordinates have inquired about it, and it was ordered by Mr. Dou, saying that they need to increase manpower to transport grain and grass to the Duke of Qin, so as not to dy the delivery of grain and grass in time and dy the Duke of Qin."


    Zhong Huan was still not at ease and asked: "How is Dou Ke''s control over the Xing Family Escort Bureau? As far as I know, he has been busy with matters in the capital and Jiangnan for many years. He is not interested in the business and people in Zhongzhou. , dont pay much attention.


    Zheng San was stunned and replied: "Master Dou really didn''t pay much attention to things here before, but the people of the Xing Family Escort Bureau have been raising them for many years, so they should be trustworthy."


    Hah, it should be credible?


    Zhong Huan smiled: "Beicang Mansion''s military thief Xizuo has been rooted in Dachu for five generations. How many years has Dou Ke been raising people from the Xing Family Escort Agency? What if even he was kept in the dark? This Xing Family Escort Agency There are suddenly so many escorts, its unusual, focus on the investigation, get to the bottom of it!


    After a pause, he added: "Inspect the Jinling Wushi Escort Bureau thoroughly... They also opened an **** agency in Yongtai Mansion, and their power in Jiangnan is not small. If something happens, there will be many rich families in Jiangnan." If anything happens, the national treasury will suffer heavy losses.

 Chapter 3052: be found

    Chapter 3052: be found


    Chapter 3052 Discovered


    After hearing this, Zheng San reminded: "Master, the Jinling Wushi Escort Agency cooperates with the Luojia Escort Agency, and has also helped Qin Guogong. We have a good rtionship with them."


    "So what?" Zhong Huan said disdainfully: "Don''t say it''s just a good friendship. Even close rtives who are connected by blood will stab you sometimes. At this critical moment, you would rather kill the wrong person than let it go!"


    Zheng San quickly said seriously: "Yes, I understand."


    Zhong Huan nodded, and after calcting the time, he said to Zheng San: "You should leave first. If you stay any longer, you will arouse suspicion."


    Although Zheng San has a serious status in Yongtai Mansion, he cannot stay in this courtyard for too long.


    "Yes." Zheng San left quickly and greeted an acquaintance as usual: "Hey, Lao Pan, here to deliver meat again... I tell you, a new Liu family caravan has arrived at the carriage and horse shop, or... As for the officials and rtives, I have already mentioned the name of Pan''s butcher shop to them. If you juste and ask, I will definitely make a deal."


    After the caravan traveled a long distance, it was customary for the caravan to ask a doctor to check the pulse and buy some medicinal materials as soon as it stopped. Zheng San used this reason to see Zhong Huan.


    After hearing this, Lao Pan quickly thanked you: "Dr. Zheng, thank you very much for introducing the business to my family."


    Zheng San smiled and said: "Thank you, why don''t you also introduce patients to me? We are helping each other."


    There is a way of getting along in the market. For example, the people in the carriage shop will be familiar with the soldiers at the city gate. Once a caravan enters the city, the soldiers will introduce them to a certain store to stay.


    The store owner is also familiar with major stores. If a customer is sick and wants to buy something, the store staff will introduce the customer to a cooperative store. And the shop gives benefits to the carriage shop.


    Zheng San is a hidden stake that has been raised by the Zhong family for several generations. He took root in Yongtai Mansion before the earthquake and came back after the city was rebuilt. Therefore, he was recognized by this carriage and horse shop. Otherwise, the proprietor behind this carriage and horse shop would not dare to use it. he.


    Old Pan: "Haha, Doctor Zheng can still speak, so I''ll go ask him now. When the new pig is ughtered tomorrow, I''ll ask Xiaosi to send a piece of fresh meat to your hospital."


    "Hey, thank you very much." Zheng San was so happy that he got a piece of fresh meat for free. When he saw the second chef who was guarding the store, he hurried over and reported: "Brother Qian, let me find out for you... You are really an official." They had to be presentable. They were afraid that I would be deceived if I didnt believe it, so they even showed me tokens from the older generation. They were going to two ces this time, going to the capital to give gifts to Mrs. Qi, and going to the south of the Yangtze River to purchase goods in the northwest. Sell."


    Master Qian Er nodded after hearing this: "You, Doctor Zheng, are still capable. You asked so many questions in two quarters of an hour. What business do they do? Look at the box wrapped tightly. We need to help with the work of our carriage and horse shop. They are not allowed to move the goods, as if they are hiding gold.


    Another exnation: "You also know that there is a war in the Northeast, and the government has recently tightened the investigation. If they are Dongqing agents, or are engaged in private railroad business, once they are caught, our carriage and horse shop will also have to suffer. No, Cant you just ask clearly?


    Zheng San said in embarrassment: "I checked, but they were very strict and didn''t find out what kind of business they were doing... However, I have a good nose and smelled a medicinal smell."


    There are good ginsengs in the Northeast. Im afraid they took the good ginseng and wanted to go to the capital to make a lot of money. Its very expensive. I guess theyre afraid of being stolen, so they keep it so tight.


    Actually, you shouldn''t say this. It''s best to wait for the people in the carriage and horse shop to find out by themselves. But Zheng San is a doctor and is sensitive to the taste of medicinal materials. If he doesn''t say this, the people in the carriage and horse shop will doubt him.


    Master Qian Er was satisfied with what he heard and promised Zheng San a deal: "Next time a caravanes to visit and needs to prepare medicine, the store will still inform you."


    "Hey Brother Qian, you are really my God of Wealth, thank you very much!" Zheng San was so happy that he gave the other party two ginseng slices very wisely: "Dongbu, take one and keep it safe for me this year." Add another boy."


    This is good stuff, Master Qian Er is very happy.


    While he was happy, Zheng San asked: "When will Master Yange back? I haven''t seen anyone for a long time." The smile on Master Qian Er''s face became two points lighter, and he became wary and asked: "You ask What are you doing about Brother Yang?"


    Zheng San quickly took out a small paper bag and said: "This is for Master Yang. I want to give it to him personally so that I can sell it well in front of him and let you continue to introduce business to me. Otherwise, I am really afraid of Master Yang." Not satisfied, he kicked me."


    Added another sentence: "Master Yang is more fierce, I am scared to death of him~"


    "Haha, it turns out it''s because of this." Master Qian Er''s vignce decreased, he grabbed the paper bag and said: "I will hand over this good product to you. Don''t worry about business matters. Your old Zheng family also helped us. Its a lot of work, and we wont change hospitals.


    As he spoke, he opened the paper bag and saw three ginseng slices inside. He pretended to be angry and said: "Zheng San, you are really good at ttering. Just give me two slices and give Brother Yang three slices."


    Zheng San smiled and said: "Next time, next time I will give you something good, so that you can take in three concubines without even having weak legs. Don''t argue with me this time."


    Its done. Master Qian Er agreed.


    Zheng San took the opportunity to say goodbye, feeling increasingly uneasy...Where on earth did Master Yang go? If a master of this level were ced in the army, he would be able to support a thousand households. Now that I''m no longer in charge of the store, it''s really frustrating.


    The people in the carriage and horse shop were not at ease with Zheng San and kept sending people to keep an eye on him. After seeing him return to the medical clinic, he was busy preparing medicine for the Liu family''s caravan. However, themonly used medicines prepared were still short of jinshaoliang, and even mixed with moldy medicinal materials.


    When the master of the carriage and horse shop learned about this, he said: "This Zheng San is too greedy. He is not afraid of eating people to death."


    The young apprentice from the medical clinic who came to report said: "He said that if you can''t eat to death, you will have diarrhea at most. If the other party gets suspicious, they will say it is aplication of the cold. Anyone who has the cold will have a stomachache. If you dare to cause trouble, there are still people from the carriage shop. I work as a thug for him, so that we who collect medicines dont have to be afraid and can safely use moldy medicines.


    Is this humannguage?


    Master Yang was shocked, but because of this, no one suspected that Zheng San was from Zhong Huan.


    Master Yang said: "Tell Qian Er, if the hidden stake on the Yamen side responds, if it is exactly the same as what Zheng San said, then there is no need to keep an eye on the Liu family''s caravan."


    "Yes, please don''t worry, Master Yang." The subordinate left and sent a message to Master Qian Er.


    In the afternoon of the next day, the secret agent at the Yamen responded and said that they had found out clearly that the Liu family caravan was indeed a distant rtive of the Qi family, and they were in the ginseng business. They didn''t tell Zheng San because they were afraid of him, a doctor. After learning that they were selling ginseng, they were entangled and the ginseng was taken away at a low price.


    Master Qian Er breathed a sigh of relief: "Let''s reply to Master Yang."


    Yes. The people in the store quickly sent a message to Master Yang.


    Master Yang sent the news to the Zhen family.


    After the Zhen family received the news, they were so excited that the people in the carriage shop continued to stare at the Liu family''s caravan, and even Zheng San, because the Zhen family had already learned about Zheng San from their master. It''s a secret matter of the Zhong family!


    And they will ask Zheng San to cooperate from the beginning, just to use Zheng San to find Zhong Huan.

 Chapter 3053: Arrests

    Chapter 3053: Arrests


    Chapter 3053: Arresting people


    Master is really good at predicting things. Mr. Zhen couldnt help but praise, and then told his eldest son: Get ready for the next step. With that persons ability, he should be able to take action soon.


    Uncle Zhen: "Yes."


    Master Zhen looked at his second son again and said: "Second brother, if your eldest brother, three nephews, I, and I are caught, you can just make a fuss, but don''t make it too much... As for Zhuangzi, let him seal it up, and the farm manager will also Let him take him away, there is no need to force him to keep him. In short, we will give him whatever he wants, as long as we can hold him back, do you understand?"


    Mr. Zhen Er said: "Yes, my son understands."


    After hearing this, Mr. Zhen was very satisfied. He looked at Mr. Zhen''s daughter and said, "Sister Lin, that person is a ruthless person. He wants to wipe out the guilty family. He is even more terrifying than thete powerful minister Ming Cong. Once he takes action, , all the men in our family may be imprisoned... When that timees, you have to stand up and take charge of the affairs in the name of your grandmother, and you cannot let the hidden power in the family copse. The master is still of great use."


    "Yes, grandfather, don''t worry, my granddaughter will definitely fulfill her mission." Zhen Lin bowed in response, looking respectful, but her chin was slightly raised, with a hint of arrogance.


    Just because she can participate in the n is authorized by the master, even the eldest cousin, who is the eldest son and grandson, does not know what the family is really doing.


    This made her feel that she as a woman was better than her eldest son and grandson!


    And the master also promised her grace. If thingse true, she can be granted the title of princess with a different surname and be honored for the rest of her life.


    However, she even wants to be the new concubine and let her children be the new emperor, so that she and her descendants can be famous in history, and all the men of the Zhen family will be trampled under her feet by her fame and will never be able to stand up again!


    Master Zhen knew his granddaughters thoughts, but he didnt stop her... After all, how could an ordinary noble familypare with the emperors maternal grandfathers family?


    Mr. Zhen said again: "Remember, if you don''t even have the courage to go to jail temporarily, then our family is not worthy of enjoying the great wealth in the future!"


    Take the issue of the Wang family again: "Think about the Wang family. Even his family dares to risk the death of the whole family to gain the merit of serving the dragon. Is our family not as good as the Wang family?"


    With a plop, Zhen Lin and others knelt down and swore: "Grandpa/father, don''t worry, the children of the Zhen family are all capable of achieving great things, and none of them are greedy for life or afraid of death!"


    They saw the wealth of the Wang family and almost went crazy with jealousy, especially when the Zhen family was suppressed and the Wang family became a descendant.


    Although the Wang family is no longer a descendant, there is still a granddaughter of the county lord and Wang Yanxing, who is not extinct, and is still more powerful than the Zhen family.


    So if the Zhen family doesn''t want to be oppressed by the county owner and Wang Yanxing for the rest of their lives, they have to risk their lives once!


    Sixty years of life have passed by in a hurry, and they have already spent several years like ves. In the days toe, they will also be masters who enve others!


    Mr. Zhen looked at them with tears in his eyes and helped them up: "Okay, okay, they are all good descendants of my Zhen family!"


    Outside the courtyard, Master Zhen was hiding in the distance and staring. When he was almost frozen with the cold, he finally saw the courtyard door open. The moment he saw Zhen Lin, he was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe.


    Its Zhen Lin again!


    Who is the eldest son and grandson of the Zhen family?


    Why do both grandfather and father support Zhen Lin? She looked down upon him, the eldest son and grandson, and didn''t even let him know what they were discussing, and even asked him to listen to Zhen Lin.


    He also questioned, made trouble, and even beat Zhen Lin. Unfortunately, he was beaten half to death in the end.


    Grandfather told his father that if he dared to cause trouble again, he would be expelled from the Zhen family, and he would not be given a single tael of silver and would be allowed to starve to death!


    At first he didnt believe it, after all, he was a man.


    However, when he was really kicked out of the Zhen family for a month, and even eating became a problem, he had toe back in despair to admit his mistake.


    The second brother was more thoughtful andforted him secretly: "Brother, why are you so angry with Sister Lin? She is always a woman and will always get married. How can she bring the entire Zhen family as a dowry to her husband''s family? Can''t you bear it? Well, it will be fine after she gets married." He was so angry that he scolded his second brother: "You weakling, let her roam around and disturb the family, but you don''t dare to fart. Get out, I''m not like you. younger brother."


    When his 12-year-old third cousin learned about this, he came to taunt him and said, "First cousin, my younger brother advises you to be more open-minded. My sister has a lot of support now. Maybe she can really lead the entire Zhen family." When you get married, I wont even leave you an iron pot, lets see what you do!


    He also added arrogantly: "I have nothing to worry about. Whatever I want, my sister can give it to me."


    ha?


    He sneered, thinking your sister is a queen, she can give you anything you want?


    But then I thought about it...what if?


    After the Wei family became powerful, my grandfather wanted to give Sister Lin to King Xiao Wei, but was stopped... Could it be that Sister Lin really had an affair with King Xiao Wei!


    Young Master Zhen made a mistake, but what the Zhen family is doing now is indeed helping others seize the throne.


    Young Master Zhen was beaten too many times and did not dare to show his face. He red at Zhen Lin bitterly and left unwillingly.


    The news from the Zhen family was quickly sent to Yang Da and then to Master Qian Er.


    Master Qian Er is not happy... He has already found out everything, so why are he still keeping an eye on it? A lot of the manpower in the store has been secretly taken away by the master master, and two more batches have to be taken away recently. If we continue to keep an eye on the Liu family caravan, how can we have enough manpower?


    He agreed, but still sent someone to send a message to Yang Da, saying that he was short of manpower and no longer wanted to keep an eye on the Liu family''s caravan.


    Master Yang didn''t care about him at all, and only said: Keep watching, and it will be done in five days at most.


    Mr. Zhen said that with that man''s resolute temper, five days is already too slow, and something might happen in three days.


    Sure enough, on the third day, something big happened in Yongtai Mansion. Two groups of soldiers suddenly appeared and directly surrounded the Zhen family farm and the Zhen Mansion in the city.


    After the government officials learned the news, they hurried over and asked the leader: "Where are you soldiers? How can you enter the city privately and besiege people''s mansions... Bring out the documents and tokens quickly, otherwise the government will treat you as You are bandits pretending to be soldiers, we must send troops to suppress you!"


    "Master Xu, don''t worry. Here, take it and see clearly!" The leading general threw a scroll directly to Master Xu.


    Perhaps you didn''t catch it, and the scroll fell to the ground with a bang.


    The generalughed and said: "Oh, Mr. Xu has indeed had too many good days, and he is quite delicate. But Yongtai Mansion is an important intersection of four roads, and officials who are too weak are not suitable to serve here."


    Then he said to a small g leader: "Help Mr. Xu pick up the scroll. He is weak. What if his waist is broken when he picks it up?"


    Hahaha, a burst ofughter broke out from all around, Xiao Qi said: "Yes, let Mr. Xu pick up the little one, but don''t let Mr. Xu bend down, otherwise the concubine at home will be dissatisfied."


    These words made Mr. Xu so angry that he turned green in the face, but the concubine is amodity. The soldier who spoke was wearing the helmet of a small gmander. ording to thew, he could say this. It is only illegal to tell someone about an official''s official wife.


    "Reckless man, you''d better be real. If you are fake, or send troops without orders, you will suffer!" Lord Xu cursed, but when he read the scroll, his hands were shaking with shock...it turned out to be Jun Tianwei people.

 Chapter 3054: fight

    Chapter 3054: fight


    Chapter 3054: Fighting


    This, how is this possible? How could it be Jun Tianwei? Master Xu couldn''t believe it.


    How is it impossible? Yu Qianhuughed, and then asked deliberately: Is it possible that Mr. Xu has another master who wants to be loyal to him, so he doesnt recognize the seal of the David Dynasty on the scroll?!


    Because Lei Wuye and the others had made meritorious service in the war, Qin Sang and Wei Xiao protected them and allowed them to continue to serve David. They did the same thing as before. They were responsible for assassinating the enemy when there was a war and killing harm when there was no war.


    For the sake of his good reputation, Wei Qi pretended to give Jun Tianwei a token, allowing them to arrest the suspect immediately at a critical moment without the need for Yamen paperwork.


    As for this matter, the imperial court issued a newspaper and informed various ces, so all the officials in the yamen knew about it.


    These words were so serious that Mr. Xu was so frightened that he knelt down and said, "I don''t dare. I am loyal to David!"


    The butler of the Zhen family questioned: "Master Xu, this person just gave you a scroll and no token. How can you prove that they are Jun Tianwei?!"


    He added: "Even if they are really Jun Tianwei, they can''t rush into the house and take people away like this without evidence!"


    Yu Qianhu smiled and asked Mr. Xu: "Sir Xu, when will a ve be able to talk about Jun Tianwei? Or is it that your Yongtai Mansion Yamen likes to support ves?"


    Where can Yu Qianhu carry the token given by the emperor?


    However, there is a rubbing of the token on the scroll, which is authentic.


    After hearing this, Mr. Xu was so frightened that he almost fainted. He hurriedly called to the government officials: "Come here, take down this daring dog ve and take him to the government prison. He will be executed after February 2nd!"


    The ves questioned in public in public. The emperor''s generals did not need to be tried.


    "Yes." Seeing that Mr. Xu was scared to death, the government officials did not dare to neglect at all. They hurried forward and **** Butler Zhen in a few seconds, gagged him, and dragged him away.


    "Wait a minute." Yu Qianhu shouted: "This man is the housekeeper of the Zhen family. He should know a lot of things about the Zhen family. You can''t take him away... If you kill him, wouldn''t you be helping to silence him and help the Zhen family?" Away from suspicion?"


    In this case, the macarons were so scared that they hurriedly opened the housekeeper and kneeled down: "General, the young people are clear and innocent, and never dare to do something to be sorry for the court!"


    Yu Qianhu said with a smile: "I didn''t talk about you either, I meant...what if the whole government office is unclean? So you can''t be sent to the government office, you have to be taken to Yushu Lane in the north of the city."


    Mr. Xu''s face turned pale and he cried: "The general is aware of it, and the official is unjust. The official has been working hard since he came to Yongtai Mansion. He has never even been greedy for a tael of silver... I just spoke for the Zhen family because he was afraid that the general would arrest the wrong person." .


    Mr. Xu really didnt have the guts. Yu Qianhu just said it more seriously so that he could use him to confuse the other forces in Yongtai Mansion.


    And this is Master Zhongs order.


    Yu Qianhu said: "Master Xu, please get up and apany us to arrest the Zhen family, lest they keep moring for injustice."


    Mr. Xu hesitated again and again, and then said tremblingly: General, you havent said what the Zhen family hasmitted? Its better to make it clear.


    Youe to kill people without even saying anything. Anyone who sees it will feel that the Zhen family has been wronged.


    After hearing this, Yu Qianhu nced around at the onlookers and then said loudly: "Listen up, everyone. Someone secretly discovered that the Zhen family is raising private soldiers in the farm, and they want to plot evil for David and Yongtai Mansion. To ensure the safety of the people, Juntianwei was ordered toe and eliminate the trouble!"


    How can this be?


    Everyone was in disbelief after hearing this and started talking about it.


    Yu Qianhu asked again: "Did you hear everything clearly? Who else wants to speak for the Zhen family? You can stand up and we will take him to Yushu Lane in the north of the city!"


    After hearing this, everyone retreated consciously, and soon, arge space was left in front of the Zhen Mansion.


    There were also people who were not afraid of death and shouted: "It was just a secret investigation that the Zhen family may have private soldiers, but there is no evidence... I am willing to go with you. If the Zhen family is wronged, I will definitely help the Zhen family go to Beijing to file a petition!" Hu frowned when he heard this and asked, "Are you blood rted to the Zhen family?"


    The man shook his head and said righteously: "We are not rtives, we just draw our swords to help when we see rough roads."


    ha?


    Yu Qianhu wanted tough: "Do you know how far it is to go from here to the capital? Do you know that you will be tortured by the imperial guards before youin? Are you willing to risk your life for a stranger''s family? Okay, I will help you. .


    He told the gmander: "Remember to take him with you."


    Whether this person is an aplice or just wants to make a name for himself, there is no way he can escape.


    "Yes!" Xiaoqi Chang responded, looked at the man, and smiled at him, which scared the man a lot.


    Come in and get someone! Yu Qianhu greeted, leading the soldiers and Master Xu into Zhens house.


    The Zhen family were very sensible and were already kneeling in the yard waiting. When they saw Yu Qianhu and othersing in, Mr. Zhen said: "The Zhen family has absolutely no ambiguity. We also believe that the master handling the case is a person who knows everything and is willing to go with him!" "


    His words were sonorous and powerful, without any fear, his back was straight, and he looked aggrieved but proud. Yu Qianhu wanted to apud him when he saw it.


    pity


    Be tied up, gagged, and taken away!


    ah?


    So fast?


    Master Xu hurriedly reminded: "General, should I ask a few questions before arresting... It''s not that a subordinate officer wants to talk too much, it''s just amon practice to take advantage of others."


    No one arrests people as soon as theye up. They have to ask a few questions first.


    Yu Qianhu sneered: "I don''t have time. Let''s wait until behind the Elm Alley. Someone will interrogate them... Whoeveres, arrest them!"


    "Yes." The soldiers stepped forward and quickly arrested the male member of the Zhen family.


    Young Master Zhen cried, howled loudly, and wanted to ask Master Zhen why he let them suffer this prison sentence? But his mouth was blocked by a ball of cloth and he couldn''t speak.


    But he refused to ept it, and stared at Mr. Zhen with his eyes full of grievance. After a while, he turned back and stared at the living room, his eyes full of resentment and unwillingness.


    There were too many dramas, and it was difficult for Yu Qianhu not to notice anything strange about him, so he had someone go to the living room to check.


    Not long after, Zhen Lin helped Mrs. Zhen out. After bowing to Yu Qianhu, she said righteously: "Sir, His Majesty David has always been kind to the female family members. ording to thew, the female family members of the Zhen family can stay at home and should not be arrested. Walk."


    Yu Qianhu sneered coldly: "Who is going to arrest you? I just saw you hiding in the living room and let peoplee in to take a look. I still have a few words to tell you.''


    Zhen Lin choked up and asked, "What do you want to say, sir?"


    Yu Qianhu said: "When the Zhen familymits a crime, ording to thew, the property must be seized. Before the case is settled, the personnel must be detained on the spot. They can only move around the house and are not allowed to leave the house. Remember?"


    Cant even leave home?


    Zhen Lin was dissatisfied, but nodded: "Yes, I understand, littledy."


    But she couldn''t help but ask: "General, I heard that you want to take people to Elm Alley. The little girl wants to ask, but the adult in charge of my case is in Elm Alley? Who is he?"


    Wow, I got hooked so quickly.


    Yu Qianhu was very satisfied, but his face was angry and he cursed: "What is your identity? Is that what you can ask? Just stay at home and don''t ask any more questions."

 Chapter 3055: things started

    Chapter 3055: things started


    Chapter 3055 The incident begins


    Mother Zhen was so frightened that she hurriedly pulled Zhen Lin''s sleeves: "Miss, please make amends to the general."


    Zhen Lin was stunned and said hurriedly: "General, please calm down. This little girl is too worried about her family and asked questions that she shouldn''t. Please spare me this time."


    "It''s good to know your mistake." Yu Qianhu snorted coldly, and then said: "Remember not to go out, and don''t think about hiding your property, otherwise if we find out, even the female members of the Zhen family will be punished!"


    He then ordered Mr. Xu: "Hurry up and take people to seal all the warehouses that should be sealed. During my absence, everything will be listened to by Sun Baihu. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. If something happens, you can bear it yourself!"


    Mr. Xu was almost frightened to death. He nodded as if bowing: "Yes, yes, I will definitely cooperate with Jun Tianwei in handling errands."


    He felt like crying without tears, and wished he could burn incense immediately and beg Qi Zhifu toe and take office quickly... But the funny thing is that when he learned that the position of Zhifu fell to Qi Yi, he even scolded Qi Yi at home.


    He is an official from the Northeast, and he has met Wei Qi and Wei Xiao. Howe he is not the prefect of Yongtai Prefecture?


    However, the one who scolded Qi Yi the most was Hao Zhifu of Xing''an Prefecture...Hao Zhifu had been in the northwest for many years. He finally made some achievements due to the battle of Xing''an Prefecture and the great victory in the northwest. He was happily waiting to be transferred to the northwest. Live a prosperous life. But Jingli said that he was familiar with northwest affairs, so he was transferred to Long''an Mansion to rece Qi Yi.


    Damn it!


    When Magistrate Hao received the appointment, he cursed in his heart and epted the appointment with tears.


    Others thought he was crying for joy. After all, Long''an Prefecture is a strategic location with heavy responsibilities. Those who can be transferred there are those whose names are known to the heavens. This was remembered by the nobles in Beijing, and Magistrate Hao was not far away from bing prosperous.


    But Magistrate Hao was sad to cry. After enduring it for so many years, he wanted to go to a peaceful ce and no longer wanted to fight with the bandits. But he didn''t expect it and ended up closer to the bandits. How could he not cry? !


    Due to the transfer of appointments, there are currently only two assistant officers in Yongtai Mansion, Xu Tongpan and Zhao Tongzhi.


    Yu Qianhu nodded with satisfaction, and personally led people to search the house and study of the men of the Zhen family. They moved boxes of ount books and letters out. After loading the things into the car, he pointed at the Zhen family and said, "Take them away!"


    "Yes." The soldiers escorted the Zhen family and a cart full of things, leaving the Zhen family and heading towards Yushu Lane.


    There was too muchmotion, and there were many people behind them...some were watching the excitement, and some were looking for news, but no one dared to talk too much, for fear that if they did something wrong, they would be arrested like Luo Xiucai.


    The entrance of Yushu Lane has been surrounded by a group of Juntians. No outsiders are allowed to enter, and Zhao Tongzhi from Lianfu Yamen is also blocked outside.


    Yu Qianhu said mockingly: "Hey, Zhao Tongzhi''s news is very good. He has already found this ce."


    Zhao Tongzhi was shocked to know who he was as soon as he met him... The master was right, this Jun Tianwei was really powerful, and they had to be careful in dealing with him.


    "This brother is polite." Zhao Tongzhi bowed, handed over the greeting card, and said: "Xiaoguan learned that an adult came to Yushu Lane, and came here to pay homage. I also asked my brothers to help Xiaguan send the greeting card."


    After speaking, he handed over the reward red envelope.


    Yu Qianhu was not polite at all. He collected everything and said, "Wait."


    After saying this, he escorted the Zhen family and led the soldiers into the alley.


    "Hey, thank you so much, brother!" Zhao Tongzhi said loudly, but he waited outside for a full hour and gave the soldiers and horses guarding the entrance of the alley two red seals before he saw Yu Qianhu again.


    Ke Yu Qianhu said: "My lord is busy with official duties and has no time to see you. You can go."


    After Zhao Tongzhi heard this, he wanted to chop up more than a thousand households, but he had to find out whether the master in Yushu Lane was Zhong Huan? ! Although the master has magical powers, he doesn''t know whether Zhong Huan has returned to Yongtai Mansion at this time, so he can only use detective... and they must determine Zhong Huan''s location before they can take action.


    Zhao Tongzhi said again: "Yu Qianhu, please tell me that if you don''t have time to see the official, it''s okay. I just ask you to give me a few words of advice. Otherwise, even if the official goes back, he will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Yu Qianhu became impatient: "You civil servants are just annoying. Your Excellency has already told me not to see you, so you still insist on pestering me... Come on, I''ll say it again. If Your Excellency rejects you again, get out of here immediately, or there will be consequences." conceited."


    Zhao Tongzhi hurriedly said: "Yes, I will definitely not dare to pester you anymore."


    This time, Yu Qianhu came back very quickly and gave Zhao Tongzhi a letter: "Take what your Excellency gave you and leave."


    "Thank you Yu Qianhu!" Zhao Tongzhi was overjoyed. While taking the letter, he gave Yu Qianhu another round of money, then opened the letter and read it.


    I saw a sentence written in the letter: Keep an eye on the Jinling Wushi Escort Bureau and all the horse and carriage shops in the city!


    This handwriting looks familiar... Although the handwriting has been deliberately changed, Zhao Tongzhi, who looks at Zhong Huan''s calligraphy handwriting every day, is sure that this is Zhong Huan''s own handwriting.


    The person inside is Zhong Huan. Zhong Huan really fought his way back to Yongtai Mansion. He also discovered the differences between the Zhen family, the carriage and horse shop, and the Jinling Wushi Escort Agency. I have to say that Zhong Huan is really powerful.


    But if we talk about the real gods, it has to be their master. He actually anticipated that Zhong Huanhui would be killed and discovered that there was a problem in Yongtai Mansion. It was really amazing!


    However, Zhao Tongzhi was wrong. Although Zhong Huan was not a reborn person like Ning Ji, he was a true genius. He was not in Elm Alley at all. He was just trying to lure out the enemies in the city. .


    Unfortunately, Zhao Tongzhi, you were fished out.


    Zhao Tongzhi suppressed the excitement in his heart and said: "...please ask Yu Qianhu to help tell the Lord that I will definitely handle this errand and not let the Lord down!"


    Yu Qianhu said: "Then it''s time for Mr. Lao Zhao."


    He waved again and asked Zhao Tongzhi toe over and whispered: "Remember, if you have any news, report it on the grounds that the government office is sending something. Don''t let anything slip~"


    He also threatened: "If you seed, you will be rewarded, but if something goes wrong, you, your family, and your tribe will all have to clean their necks and wait. Do you understand?!"


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Tongzhi was actually happy... Zhong Huan was a ruthless person even more ruthless than Ming Cong. He had never been merciful. Suddenly he was willing to give him an errand. He was really afraid that there was a scam inside. Now that he heard this threat, he felt relieved. .


    "Yes, I understand, sir, please rest assured!" Zhao Tongzhi said, and even swore a poisonous oath, which was very impressive.


    Yu Qianhu despised him in his heart... What a loser. How did such a person be a Tongzhi? From this point of view, that person had no manpower avable and could only use Zhao Tongzhi, who could not even win over a prefect.


    However, Yu Qianhu had already despised them. Ning Ji would use Zhao Tong to know them because he wanted them and the entire Yongtai Mansion to be ''buried'' with Zhong Huan!


    This person who is doomed to die is not cultivating confidants. It is enough if he can be used, and there is no need to be too strict.


    Lets go. Yu Qianhu turned around and returned to the alley.


    Soon, Zhao Tongzhi also left, but Juntianwei''s men kept staring at Zhao Tongzhi.

 Chapter 3056: fire

    Chapter 3056: fire


    Chapter 3056 Fire


    But Zhao Tongzhi was very careful and did not see anyone suspicious. He just followed Zhong Huan''s instructions and sent people to keep an eye on the carriage shop and Jinling Wushi Escort Agency.


    Because of what happened to the Zhen family, everyone in the city was in danger. After dark, the city is extremely quiet, making the sound of the night watch and the footsteps of soldiers patrolling more and more clear. Coupled with the sound of the howling north wind, and the earthquake that happened in Yongtai Mansion, everyone is scared to death. .


    Some people were so scared that they got up in the middle of the night and burned paper money, which almost frightened the person pouring night fragrance to death!


    Many people in the high-walled courtyard also stayed up all night, gathering together to discuss how to deal with the adult in Elm Lane?


    Early the next morning, many families in the city could no longer live in their homes, so they all went to Elm Alley with generous gifts. They ttered Jun Tianwei who was guarding the entrance of the alley and said, "We don''t dare to disturb you on your errands, so we just brought some small gifts. As a courtesy to thendlords, I hope that the military master will hand it over to your lord."


    The rest of the people said one after another: "Yes, yes, yes, we are just here to give gifts, not to ask you for help. I hope the military master will understand!"


    Because too many people came and the gifts were too heavy, the soldiers guarding the entrance of the alley went in to report.


    Not long after, Yu Qianhu came out and said to them: "My lord has said that it is difficult to refuse such hospitality. He cannot refute your face... Please keep all the gifts. If you have anything to say, you can keep it."


    The familiar wealthy people who came here were pleasantly surprised and asked: "General, can we really leave a message for you?"


    Although I dont know the official residence of the lord in the alley, he doesnt even pay attention to the government office, and he can alsomand Jun Tianwei to run errands. This shows that this lord must be a high-ranking official and someone who can often see His Majesty.


    If you can leave a message to such a person, their life will not be in vain!


    Yu Qianhu nodded: "Your Excellency is an official of the imperial court, how can you joke with you? Each of you get a pen and paper and write down what you want to say. I will send it to you. You will take a look at it when you are free."


    Not everyone in Yongtai Mansion is an enemy, and leaving messages is a way to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.


    "Hey, hey, let''s write, let''s write now, thank you so much, general!" The rich people hurriedly thanked them and racked their brains to think of what to write? I''m afraid that a wrong choice of words will offend the noble people inside.


    They dont dare to think about it for too long. They are noble people. How can they have time to wait for them to think slowly?


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, everyone has almost finished writing.


    Yu Qianhu epted the letter and said to them: "You have finished writing. By coincidence, I also have something to leave you."


    The guys were excited and asked quickly: "May I ask the general, what do you want me to say?"


    Yu Qianhu said loudly: "Sir, there is a war in the Northeast now. This battle is of great importance to Yongtai Mansion. If the Northeast is lost, Yongtai Mansion will be the second to suffer. This is the intersection of Chi Road, and military strategists must We are fighting for the city... So if you still have some money left at home and are willing, you can donate some materials or money... Your Excellency willpile a list and send it to the capital. After the war, you will be rewarded based on your merits, and it is very likely that you will be given an official title! "


    It is impossible to increase taxes, but wealthy families with surplus food at home can ask for more.


    this?


    Everyone is a little unhappy... We all have the good sense not to ask you for help, but you want our money. This is too much!


    Yu Qianhu said: "You don''t have to be embarrassed. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    "We, the Dou Family Trading Company, are willing!" Manager Ruan stood up first and said: "The battle in the Northeast is rted to the stability of Yongtai Mansion. Our boss has already given an order, and the Dou Family Trading Company will give it whatever it has!"


    He looked at the big guy again and said: "Actually, you don''t need to donate anything more, just some ordinary clothes and food. You don''t need to donate good food or two carts of soybeans. The court will also give you credit."


    "Of course, it''s okay if you don''t want to donate. When the Qin State Highway passed through Yongtai Mansion, they specifically left a message not to force you to donate. So if you guys don''t want to donate, no one will punish you. If anyone really dares to punish you, to When our Dou family businesses, we will write a letter to our employer, and our employer will directly send your grievances to His Majestys desk to plead your grievances!


    As soon as these words came out, the worry on the faces of the wealthy families finally disappeared, and they hurriedly said: "On New Year''s Day, those Dongqing dog thieves bullied us, we must teach them a lesson. We can''t go to the battlefield, but we still need a few carts of food." Give it!There are more than a thousand households, and our Lin family donated ten carts of grain and ten carts of cotton-padded jackets!


    Our Zhang family donated twelve carts of grain, twelve carts of cotton-padded jackets, and ten carts of firewood!


    Soon, hundreds of carts of supplies came out.


    Yu Qianhu looked at the supplies registered in the book, and then looked at General Manager Ruan. Thinking of Zhong Huan''s words, he felt an inexplicable chill in his heart... General Manager Ruan actually had such appeal to the people of Yongtai Mansion, and he was still If the person in charge of the Dou family''s entire northwest trade business really had second thoughts, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Yu Qianhu put away his thoughts, sped his fists and said to everyone: "Thank you for your generous donation. The booklet and list will be presented to His Majesty. No matter how big or small the donation is, there will be praise in Beijing."


    The rich people were very happy and knowledgeable, and left quickly. Only Manager Ruan and Li San from the Jinling Wushi Escort Bureau stayed.


    They want to see the adults in the alley.


    After Yu Qianhu heard this, he was embarrassed for a moment, and finally refused: "Excuse me, my lord, I am busy with the Zhen family case, and I have not had time to see guests these two days."


    Head Li San felt very unhappy and said: "Yu Qianhu, please don''t misunderstand me. We are not going in to curry favor with you. It''s just that when Qin Guogong left Yongtai Mansion, he specifically told us to help guard Yongtai Mansion, so we want to see you. Lets see if we can help. Our boss has a good rtionship with Qin Guogong, and we also cooperate with Qin Guogongs brother-inws family.


    But the remaining 1,000 households still refused to let go.


    Li San was angry and gritted his teeth and added: "You are so mysterious. If you don''t see the adults inside to confirm that you are really here to do business for the court, if something happens, how can we report it to the Qin State?"


    Information said that Li San had a bad temper and was never polite when speaking. To be able to say this was in line with his nature.


    However, Yu Qianhu still rejected him: "Pleasee back."


    Li San''s family waspletely furious. He pointed at Yu Qianhu and cursed: "You bastard..."


    "Master Li San, please don''t be impulsive!" Manager Ruan interrupted him and smiled at Yu Qianhu: "Don''t me Yu Qianhu, he just has this temper... Your Excellency is busy, so we won''t disturb him and leave first."


    He dragged Li San away from home.


    But Yu Qianhu stopped Mr. Ruan: "General Mr. Ruan, you can follow me in to see the Lord... The Dou Family Trading Company has helped the Duke of Qin a lot, and you are familiar with the Duke of Qin. I can trust you to go in and see him." See."


    Manager Li San was so angry that he asked a few questions at the top of his voice, but was scolded by Manager Ruan: "Master Li San, don''t be too hasty. If this offends you and harms the Jinling Wushi Escort Bureau, you are the best." My boss cant spare you!


    Besides, my lord saw me because of the reputation of Qin Guogong and the Dou family. After all, the Dou family is rtively familiar with Qin Guogong.

 Chapter 3057: betray

    Chapter 3057: betray


    Chapter 3057 Betrayal


    Li San''s family is choked. Compared with the Dou Family Trading Company, the rtionship between the Jinling Wushi Escort Bureau and Qin Guogong is indeed much worse.


    Master Li San, dont be angry, and wait here for me toe out. As long as you can tell me, I will tell you. Manager Ruan is good at giving sweet dates with a p in the face, which is a kind word.


    As expected, Master Li San was no longer angry, and was very grateful: "Thank you, Chief Ruan. Go quickly, I''ll wait for you here."


    Chief Ruan nodded, turned around and followed Yu Qianhu away, entering thest house in the alley, but until he reached the study room, Chief Ruan didn''t see any adults.


    He immediately understood and asked: "Yu Qianhu, this house is a false move, the gentleman is not here?"


    Yu Qianhu: "Your Excellency is indeed not here."


    "As expected." Manager Ruan asked, "Then you bring me in, but do you have any secret errands for me to do?"


    Yu Qianhu nodded and praised: "General Manager Ruan is worthy of being your favored helper. He is indeed wise."


    Took out another letter and handed it to Manager Ruan: "This is the letter from my lord to you. All you need to do is in it."


    General Manager Ruan quickly took the letter with both hands... The letter was not long, but it contained life-threatening matters.


    First, Zhong Huan did return to Yongtai Mansion in disguise.


    Second, Zhong Huan discovered hidden dangers in Yongtai Mansion and suspected that there were problems with the Zhen family, Chemadian, Jinling Wushi Escort Agency, and Zhongzhou Xingjia Escort Agency.


    Third, Zhong Huan suspected that the mastermind behind these people was Ning Ji, and Ning Ji was suspected of seizing the throne!


    The reason is also written: How can a person with great supernatural powers still be content to be second to others? Naturally, I want to use my magical power to be the master of the country!


    When Manager Ruan saw this, he couldn''t help but trembled: "How is this possible?"


    Yu Qianhu sighed: "At the beginning, I couldn''t believe it, but there is indeed something wrong with the Zhen family and the carriage and horse shop. They have so many strong men with martial arts skills, and it seems that they are going to be used as soldiers and horses... Then Look at Ninghou, he has be the leader of civil servants. He is very prestigious in the Northeast, the capital, and the south of the Yangtze River. He is very popr among the people. He is also on good terms with many generals of the Wei family. However, our Majesty has a bad reputation and a violent temper. If Ninghou is like this When something happens, the odds of winning are really high.


    "The Marquis of Ning is still on good terms with the State of Qin. Even if the Duke of Qin cane back alive, as long as the Marquis of Ning brings out his past love and the peace of the country and begs him, with the nature of the Duke of Qin, even if he is heartbroken by His Majesty''s death, he will definitely not raise an army. If there is trouble, even if Marquis Ning of Jiangshan gets it...Although it is just a guess, Marquis Ning is indeed powerful, that''s why adults are so worried and suspicious."


    However, Manager Ruan was trembling not because he was afraid of Ning Ji seizing the throne, but because he was frightened that Zhong Huan had guessed the truth of the matter... What a genius. With such a genius, no wonder the master did not hesitate to use Yongtai Mansion as a tactic. Kill him!


    The n must be advanced, and Zhong Huan must die. If Zhong Huan is allowed to return to the capital alive, even his master may not be able to defeat him!


    Because of Zhong Huan''s terror, Manager Ruan had cold sweat breaking out on his forehead in the cold weather.


    When Yu Qianhu saw it, heforted him and said, "Don''t be afraid, Manager Ruan. Although Marquis Ning is powerful, he can''t aplish anything with Lord Zhong Huan here."


    Manager Ruan followed his misunderstanding and said, "But if it''s really Ning Ji''s people in the carriage shop and the **** agency, and they make trouble together, how should we deal with it?"


    Yu Qianhu chuckled and said: "Don''t worry, before Emperor Jingyuan died, he gave the Juntian guards hidden in various ces to you, and you have already summoned the Juntian guards into the city. We are just waiting for the arrival of the Juntian guards from the two nearby cities." After the soldiers and horses arrive, we will begin to eliminate the rebels in the city."


    Manager Ruan was filled with hatred and joy when he heard this. He hated that Zhong Huan had nned his n too quickly. He was happy that Jun Tianwei was really in Zhong Huan''s hands... The master had been looking for Jun Tianwei for so long. This time, he would definitely take the opportunity to kill Jun Tianwei. The guards attacked them all and eradicated the secret army that the master was most afraid of.


    But Manager Ruan still looked worried and said, "What if the rebels move ahead of time?" Yu Qianhu''s face darkened when he heard this: "The only option is to run away, and then take back Yongtai Mansion after the reinforcements arrive... But With Jun Tianwei here, we can ensure that General Manager Ruan is safe and sound, so you dont have to be afraid.


    He said it very firmly. It seems that there are many Juntian guards hidden in the city.


    "I''m a ve, and I''m old. I''m not worried about myself, I''m just afraid that something will happen to Mr. Zhong. He is a figure who is famous in history, a pir of two dynasties, and was kind to our boss. He must not die in Yongtai Mansion! "Manager Ruan''s eyes were red, and he looked extremely worried about Zhong Huan, and then asked: "Is Mr. Zhong in the city now? Where does he live in the city? This Yongtai Mansion is about to be chaotic. Please let the master know as soon as possible. If you leave the city and cannot stay in the city, what should you do if something happens?"


    Yu Qianhu said: "We have also advised you on this matter, but your lord has said that if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you won''t catch the tiger''s cubs, so he refuses to leave... However, your residence is surrounded by half of the Juntian Guards, so in terms of safety, there is nothing wrong with it. "


    Manager Ruan was overjoyed... In this way, Zhong Huan was indeed in the city, so it would be much easier for him to find him and kill him.


    "Then I''ll be relieved." Manager Ruan stopped and didn''t ask for Zhong Huan''s address, nor was he stupid enough to ask to see Zhong Huan. Instead, he talked about the Xing Family Escort Agency in Zhongzhou: "Master Zhong Do you suspect that there is something wrong with the Xing Family Escort Bureau and you want me to get rid of them? But the heads of the Xing Family Escort Bureau are all people who have been loyal to the Dou family for many years and have always been loyal, so they will definitely not have any problems."


    Yu Qianhu said: "But the Xing Family Escort Bureau has recruited too many new escorts. Many of these escorts are hidden stooges and must be eliminated. And these escorts must have a leader. Your Excellency suspects that the leader is Xing Dadong''s family. After all, he recruited many new bodyguards... The Xing Dadong family has a problem, so I have to leave it to you to clean up the Xing family bodyguard bureau."


    General Manager Ruan smiled inwardly. Then you have found the right person. I will definitely do this beautifully so that you will never forget it in your next life.


    But there was pain on his face, and he said: "I will definitely take care of this matter. I just want to ask Mr. Zhong not to implicate other innocent bodyguards... Please give Mr. Xing a way to survive. He is mine." Those who looked at him really couldnt bear to see him die tragically.


    Yu Qianhu said: "When the timees, you can ask Mr. Zhong for mercy. Whether you can get it or not depends on you. I am only a Qianhu, so I really can''t help you much."


    After hearing this, General Manager Ruan felt very painful, but he still said: "...Okay, thank you very much."


    The two talked for more than a quarter of an hour. After Yu Qianhu gave Manager Ruan two more tokens, he sent Manager Ruan out of the alley.


    Lao Ruan, youre out, how are you? Mr. Li San came up to greet him.


    General Manager Ruan Da: Get in the car and say.


    Yu Qianhu didnt say much and left quickly.


    General Manager Ruan also left, but his people kept staring at the alley, trying to use the remaining Qianhu to find out where Zhong Huan lived and where Jun Tianwei was hiding.


    At night, Yu Qianhu followed Zhong Huan''s instructions and went to the east of the city in disguise.


    And he soon found that he was being followed.


    He sighed and felt very sad for Dou Ke... I heard that Dou Ke respected General Manager Ruan very much and kept calling him "Uncle Ruan." The Duke of Qin and his wife also treated General Manager Ruan as their elders, and they made a deal every time. They will give him a reward to thank him for his hard work.


    But it was such an old servant who was treated well, but he betrayed Lord Dou.

 Chapter 3058: Fire【2】

    Chapter 3058: Fire��2��


    Chapter 3058 Fire2


    If Lord Dou and Duke Qin knew about this, I wonder how sad they would be?


    Yu Qianhu put away his thoughts, and after walking around the east side of the city, he went to Qilin Street. After turning a few more alleys, he entered Sanfu Lane... The dead man who was following him saw him and did not dare to act rashly again for fear of There is an ambush in the alley.


    However, the dead soldiers were very happy. It seemed that Zhong Huan and most of Jun Tianwei were hiding here.


    The dead man''s guess was correct. At this moment, Zhong Huan and a group of Jun Tianwei were indeed hiding in a house in Sanfu Lane. They were temporarily out of the carriage shop.


    After all, if you want to win, you have to sacrifice your life.


    After Yu Qianhu saw Zhong Huan, he told everything about today''s events: "Your Excellency, it is true that the problem is as expected. The problem with the Xing Family Escort Bureau is not the Xing Dadong family, but the Chief Ruan."


    Zhong Huandao: "Why are things like God? You can think of such things with your brain...Compared to a warrior, General Ruan, who is in charge of the northwest, northeast, and Central ins trade routes of the Dou family, is more worthy of winning over."


    Indeed, as long as the mastermind is not stupid, he will know who to win over.


    But


    "Isn''t it said that General Manager Ruan is loyal to the Dou family? Although he and Master Dou are master and servant, he is better than his uncle and nephew? How could General Manager Ruan betray him? When Master Dou and his father and stepmotherpeted for the family property, General Manager Ruan did his best to help Yes, this made the stewards from all over Zhongzhou, Northwest, and Northeast support Master Dou as the new head of the family."


    You were clearly a loyal servant before, so why did you betray your master?


    "Can''t you figure it out?" Zhong Huan looked at Yu Qianhu and sneered: "It''s just that you can''t figure it out. This is not something you should think about deeply. Your duty is to destroy the enemy. Kill whoever is the enemy. Who! But you are actually regretting the betrayal of Chief Ruan, you have already vited Jun Tianwei''s taboo, after the matter is over, go and receive the punishment yourself!"


    Yu Qianhu was shocked and quickly knelt down to admit his mistake: "I know my mistake."


    He really shouldnt feel sorry for his surname Ruan.


    "Get up, put your mistakes aside, and get rid of the trouble first." Zhong Huan said coldly, and then said: "It''s very simple, Ruan Da''s heart has been raised, Dou Ke shouldn''t let a ve take charge of such a huge trade route... When people hold rights that are not in line with their status, they will be greedy and want to rebel against their masters and seek wealth elsewhere. After all, no one wants to be a ve for the rest of his life, especially a ve who has too much power, and will resent his own ves. Ning Ji is good at attacking people''s hearts. He must have made friends with Ruan Da and promised Ruan Da a noble status."


    After hearing this, Yu Qianhu finally understood: "Thank you, sir, for clearing up the confusion."


    He asked again: "Sir, that Chief Ruan is not a simple person. His people have followed him here. It is not safe here. Please leave quickly. The rest of the matter will be handled by your subordinates."


    Zhong Huan smiled: "How can we make things worse if we leave? How can we force Ruan Da and the others to take action in advance?"


    The next day, several groups of Juntian guards suddenly appeared in the city, directly surrounding the carriage shop, Jinling Wushi Escort Agency, and Xingjia Escort Agency where the Liu family''s caravan was staying.


    A team was also sent, beating gongs and drums in the nearby streets and shouting: "Wan''an Car and Horse Shop, Jinling Wushi Escort Agency, and Xingjia Escort Agency have Dongqing Xizuo. Juntianwei is arresting Xizuo. There is fear of idental injury. People are approaching." If you have another ce to live, leave immediately; if you have no other ce to stay, you need to stay behind closed doors!"


    The shoutingsted for half an hour and made everyone aware of themotion. Half the people in the city came to see the situation. Some nearby people who were afraid of death had already packed their bags and went to rtives'' homes, or left the city to stay in the countryside temporarily.


    Beingughed at and afraid of dying, he still replied: "Ah, it''s already going on like this, how can it be trivial? In short, it can''t be a good thing, it''s always right to avoid it first... Spring is about to begin, When I go back to the countryside, I can help with spring plowing, and when I''m done, I cane back and open the business, so I can kill two birds with one stone."


    The speaker was an old man, and he said to his children and grandchildren: "Don''t listen to them, it''s just standing and talking without hurting your back. If Jun Tianwei surrounded their house next door, they would run faster than a dog!"


    It was noisy outside, and Manager Ruan was caught off guard by Zhong Huan. Zhou Biaotou asked: "Fourth Master, what should we do now?"


    He scolded Zhong Huan again: "This thorn was too quick and arrogant. He surrounded us without any evidence and didn''t give Dou Qinluo and his family any face."


    General Manager Ruan was still rtively calm on his face, and he scolded Mr. Zhou: "Remember, I am a ve of the Dou family. You should call me General Manager Ruan, or Uncle Ruan. What is Fourth Master? Are you calling me a ghost?"


    Character Zhou hurriedly said: "Yes, I know I was wrong."


    Manager Ruan stopped paying attention to him and just wrote a letter. After he finished writing, he said: "Let''s go out with me and take a look."


    Yes. Zhou Biaotou hurriedly followed.


    Outside the Xing Family Escort Agency, the escorts were already confronting Jun Tianwei.


    The leader of the Juntian Guard this time is a young man named Shao.


    Shao Qianhu said: "Jun Tianwei is an army that obeys your Majesty''s orders. If you don''t want to be punished by the three tribes, just be honest... Now it''s just a detailed investigation. If you find out who has problems, you will only arrest them. If there are no problems, they will be fine. .


    Xing Xiaodong''s family was so angry that he almost vomited blood: "But you are surrounding the **** agency and not letting our **** car go out. How can the **** agency run escorts? If you dy the customer''s goods, the **** agency will not only ruin its reputation, but also have topensate for the losses. How can we ask the owner for the loss?" Family exnation?!"


    Shao Qianhu said: "Master Dou regards Duke Qin as his brother, and Duke Qin has a close rtionship with Jun Tianwei. Jun Tianwei has already sent him a letter, and he will tell Master Dou that Master Dou will not me you. Dont worry!


    Shao Qianhu asked him again: "Are you the son of Xing Dadong''s family? How is your father?"


    Xing Xiaodongs family was stunned. Why did he ask about his father?


    Even though he was angry, he still replied: "I went out a few days ago and had to do some errands."


    He said that he was going to help Qin Guogong and others, but Uncle Ruan said that these involved secrets and could not be disclosed to outsiders casually.


    After hearing this, Shao Qianhu not only did not feel relieved, but instead pointed at Xing Xiaodong''s house as if he was ill and said: "Your father is not here, how dare you, a son of a bitch, dare to challenge our Juntianwei? Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "Fuck you, who are you calling a bastard?" Xing Xiaodong''s eyes were red with anger, but he still refrained from drawing his sword.


    It was a pity that Shao Qianhu was seriously ill and continued to repeat with a smile: "I''m calling you a son of a bitch. You''re just the son of the owner of a bodyguard agency. How dare you harmonize with a high-level military general of the imperial court? I''m calling you a son of a bitch." It''s light, if you get anxious, I can..."


    Xing Xiaodong drew his sword, pointed it at Shao Qianhu and warned: "Shut up, a schr can be killed but not humiliated. If you dare to curse again, I will definitely be rude to you!"


    Shao Qianhu was delighted and pointed at him and said: "You dare to draw your sword and intend to murder the imperial generals. Come on, arrest this turtle grandson!"


    Yes! A group of Juntian guards nearby rushed up and held down Xing Xiaodongs house.


    "Xiao Dongjia!" When the people from the Xing Family Escort Bureau saw this, they wanted toe up and help, but the Xing Xiaodong Family still had sense and hurriedly said: "Stop, don''te up, don''t draw your sword, everyone, please step back!"


    If he really fights Jun Tianwei, the bodyguards will not only die, but also be punished. He can''t kill everyone just for one breath.

 Chapter 3059: Fire【3】

    Chapter 3059: Fire��3��


    Chapter 3059 Fire3


    "...Yes." The bodyguards obediently stopped and did not immediately start a fight with Jun Tianwei. They then said to Shao Qianhu: "Master Qianhu, our Xing family bodyguard bureau will not go against the imperial court. I just ask you to let our little one go." Boss."


    But Shao Qianhu said with a smile: "Since you are of the same mind as the imperial court, your little master is just going with us for a trip. After careful cleaning, you wille back in one piece, so what''s the big deal?"


    What, we really want to take away their little boss!


    The escorts were frightened and angry, and shouted: "It''s too much to bully others. We have promised not to cause trouble, but you want to arrest our little master. This is forcing us to fight against you!"


    He said again: "Let our little boss go quickly, otherwise don''t me us for being rude!"


    After saying this, he pulled out the knife and pointed it at Shao Qianhu.


    Heh, you are indeed an escort, you are really good at it. Shao Qianhu was not afraid at all, and asked in return: But can you afford the consequences after you try so hard?


    He looked at Xing Xiaodong''s house and asked: "Have you ever seen what it looks like like a river of blood? Have you ever seen what it looks like like a mountain of corpses? If you let the bodyguard go against us, you will soon see these two A scene.


    Although Xing Xiaodong followed Xing Dadong''s family as an **** and had seen corpses, he was only a teenager after all, and he was still a young man who would shed tears over life and death. He didn''t want his uncles and brothers in the **** agency to die tragically, so hepromised: "Don''t The **** who hurt innocent people, I will go with you."


    "Little boss, you can''t go with them!" the escorts shouted: "They may be fake, and you may not be able toe back!"


    Manager Ruan was hiding in the small room behind the door. When he heard this, he smiled... He did a good job. If the trouble continues like this, things will be beneficial to him.


    He winked at Biao Zhou''s head again.


    The other party understood and went out. After seeing Shao Qianhu, he said: "Master Qianhu..."


    Shao Qianhu didn''t even look at him, he just said angrily: "Someone is here, take Xing Xiaodong''s family away, seal the bodyguard bureau, and no one in the Xing family''s bodyguard bureau is allowed to enter or leave."


    "Sir, wait a minute." Captain Zhou said: "Sir, you can''t take the little master away... Dadong Xing''s family is not here. If the little master leaves with you, how will we exin to the big master if something goes wrong? Sir, please Leave the little boss behind and we promise not to leave behind closed doors!"


    "Yes, you can''t take away our little boss. If our little boss is killed by you impostors, how can we exin to Xing Dadong''s family?!" Most of the bodyguards suddenly drew their swords and said, "You want to take him away?" My little boss, just pass us first!"


    Xing Xiaodongs family was extremely anxious: Put down your knife quickly, Im willing to go with them!


    Why is it still getting bigger and bigger?


    What if something happens?


    Shao Qianhu waspletely angry. Just when he was about to issue an order, someone shouted: "Everyone give way, Zhao Tongzhi is here!"


    Soon, Zhao Tongzhi hurried over with a group of government soldiers. Seeing that the two sides were already at war with each other, he hurriedly advised: "Everyone, please calm down. We can''t start a war in the city!"


    "Zhao Tongzhi, these Juntian guards who came out of nowhere are going to capture our little boss. You have to make the decision for us." The escorts told Zhao Tongzhi the cause and effect, and also questioned Zhong Huan: "It''s said to be an adult, but you haven''t even seen that adult. Who knows if that adult is real or fake? Maybe they are really fake!"


    Shao Qianhu was extremely angry: "Even a small bodyguard from the Xing family dares to question Jun Tianwei. You are simply rebelling!" The two sides were getting more and more noisy, and when they were about to take action, Chief Ruan finally came out. .


    The riding whip in his hand whipped Gao Biaotou and Zhou Biaotou, and cursed: "You two bastards, Xing Da is not here, this is how you manage the **** agency? How dare you go against Jun Tianwei! Do you know? Do you know the rtionship between the Dou family and the Qin family? Do you know how much Jun Tianwei helped Duke Qin? The rtionship between the three families will be ruined by you two bastards!"


    After scolding him, he hurriedly came over to apologize to Shao Qianhu: "Master Qianhu, please forgive me. The Xing Xiaodong family will leave with you right now. The Xing Family Escort Bureau will have no objection."


    The head of the **** team immediately jumped out to be the viin: "General Manager Ruan, are you an old fool? If you just let the young master go with these people, what if something happens?!"


    After hearing this, Butler Ruan was so angry that he fell down and pointed at Escort Zhou''s head and cursed: "The real owner of this Escort Bureau is the Dou family, and the Xing family is just the agent. Xiao Xing is the son of the agent''s owner. Why is he so rich that he can''t take the risk?" A trip? And if we really get into a fight with Jun Tianwei, can you afford the consequences?!"


    Zhou Biao frowned and said: "In short, we can''t let the young boss take risks alone."


    After hearing this, Manager Ruan thought for a moment and said, "Then you can apany Xiao Xing for a walk. That''ll finally work."


    "This?" Zhou Biaotou pretended to be hesitant. After a moment, he said: "It''s okay, but I''m not enough. I have to pick ten more escorts to go with me. If they are fakes, we can give it a try." force."


    Ha, Shao Qianhu sneered: "Isn''t your little boss still weaned? I want you to **** me like this. OK, there is no need to pick someone, I will **** all your escorts away and let you all go to nurse your little boss!" "


    "Shao Qianhu must not do it." Zhao Tongzhi hurried over to stop him and whispered: "There are too many bodyguards. Take them all away. Once they take action, Jun Tianwei will suffer the loss... Calm down, calm down, don''t be like them~"


    "Okay, I will put the overall situation first and not care about these reckless men." Shao Qianhu agreed, pointing at the head of Zhou Biao and said: "For the sake of the Dou and Qin families, I will take a step back and quickly pick ten People follow us.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qianhu." Manager Ruan quickly thanked him, dragged away Mr. Zhou, and roared: "Look at the trouble you have caused... Hurry up and pick someone to go with Xiao Xing. Don''t dy your business by being nagging." , you cant afford it.


    Yes. Escort Zhou hurriedly went to pick out the **** master.


    Shao Qianhu looked at it, feeling very fed up... Didn''t he just want to follow Xing Xiaodong''s house to see if Mr. Zhong was still in Sanfu Lane? As for this fuss?


    "Okay." It didn''t take long for Captain Zhou to pick someone.


    Shao Qianhu took a quick look and found that these people looked ordinary, but they should all be dead soldiers with special skills.


    "Seal the **** bureau, and everyone in the Xing family **** bureau is not allowed toe out!" Shao Qianhu ordered, and then told Zhao Tong: "Master Zhao, I will leave this ce to your care for the time being, and you must keep an eye on it. If something happens, the consequences will not be yours." Affordable."


    "I understand." Zhao Tongzhi felt sick in his heart. If you can achieve great things, you have to bear this grievance... Just wait, when the master bes the new emperor, he will also be a master. Don''t talk about small things then. Xiao Qianhu, even a first-grade official would not dare to talk to him like this!


    Shao Qianhu nodded: "Let''s go!"


    They escorted Xing Xiaodong''s family and Zhou Biaotou and others away.

 Chapter 3060: Fire【4】

    Chapter 3060: Fire��4��


    Chapter 3060 Fire4


    However, its all about acting. Before leaving, Shao Qianhu ordered Jun Tianwei to stuff a note into Manager Ruan, writing: Your Excellency has an order to find out all the details of the **** agency within two days.


    General Manager, can Xiao Xing reallye back safely? Are they really Jun Tianwei? Gao Biaotou asked anxiously, very worried.


    Manager Ruan held the note in his hand, looked at the **** leader and said, "Don''t worry, if something happens to Xiao Xing, my boss will definitely ask Qin Guogong to help him get revenge... When you enter the **** agency, don''t dy the adults'' errands."


    He also told Zhao Tong: "Master Zhao, don''t show mercy. No matter who the spy is, the Escort Bureau and the Dou Family Trading Company will do their best to help capture the traitor!"


    These words were resounding. After hearing this, the people present said one after another: "General Manager Ruan is really selfless. It seems that the Xing Family Escort Agency doesn''t have much problem."


    But if there is no problem, wouldn''t it mean that Jun Tianwei arrested the wrong person?


    This doubt was nted in the hearts of the people who did not know the truth, and other dead soldiers looked for opportunities to make this doubt bigger.


    Also added the affairs of the Zhen family.


    "I heard that the Zhen family was wronged. The long-term workers in the Zhen family farm are not meticulous workers at all, and they are not good at martial arts. They are just long-term workers who work honestly!"


    "Real or false? But the Zhen family has been arrested..."


    Someone interrupted him and said, "The Zhen family was arrested, but Jun Tianwei didn''t produce any actual evidence. Instead, Jun Tianwei started killing innocent people indiscriminately!"


    "What? Jun Tianwei killed someone? Who? Old Shuitou, don''t talk nonsense. It is a serious crime to nder Jun Tianwei!" Others hurriedly reminded.


    Lao Shuitou said: "Huh, nder? I''m not ndering anyone, I just can''t stand it anymore, so I stand up and say something fair. Anyway, my family members all died in Earth Dragon Fanshen, and Jun Tianwei can''t threaten me. Neither do I." Im not afraid of their revenge, I just want to take this opportunity to umte merit so that my deceased family members can have a good pregnancy!


    Lao Shuitou is indeed not a meticulous craftsman, and he also feels that he is very righteous, but he was used by others and became a knife for others.


    Because of the self-proimed righteous fools like Lao Shuitou, and the people behind the scenes like Manager Ruan, Ning Ji, and Dong Qing deliberately spread the rumor that Jun Tianwei deliberately killed Zhongliang and intended to disrupt Yongtai Mansion. There was an uproar.


    But


    Why would Jun Tianwei do this? What good will it do them if Yongtai Mansion is in chaos?


    Dont worry, Ive already thought of the answer.


    One is: "These Juntianwei may be faked by the enemy, just to cause trouble!"


    The other one is: "Jun Tianwei is real, but Jun Tianwei is only loyal to Da Chu and hates David to the core. He does this to destroy David and avenge Da Chu!"


    Good guys, Ill let you decide whether its true or not.


    Zhen Lin was not idle. After hearing that a group of Zhen''s long-term workers had been killed, she immediately changed into mourning clothes, hung up white cloth and white streamers in Zhen''s mansion, set up an incense table, and paid homage to the dead long-term workers.


    "The Zhen family burns paper money every day, and the smell of incense wafts throughout the street. When you approach the outer wall of the Zhen family, you can still hear the cries of the female family members of the Zhen family, saying that they are sorry for the long-term workers. It was the Zhen family that caused them to be wronged. killed."


    Although Zhen Lin can''te out, they can still make trouble.


    When outsiders heard this, they were shocked and sighed: "Oh my God, this is so pitiful!"


    He asked again: "Is it really true that Mr. Zhen was killed?" The insider replied: "He was really killed. It is said that hundreds of people were killed. The corpses were driven outside Zhuangzi by car and burned. There were people near Zhuangzi. Its the smell of burned flesh, tsk tsk, how pitiful it is.


    "This is simply unconscionable! These Juntian guards have gone too far. How can they kill people without evidence? They even burned the corpses. What do you call this? Destroying the corpses and eradicating traces!"


    The people who heard this were furious and cursed Jun Tianwei one after another. Because of the truth, the innocent people in the city actually gathered together and went to the gate of the government office to cry out for the in long-term workers: "The in workers must be punished." Chang Gong, tell me something, or we will go to Beijing to file aint!"


    "What Juntian Guards? They are just remnants of Chu. They are deliberately harming people and want to defend Chu again!"


    This is true. Zhao Tongzhi couldn''t help butugh out loud because of this incident... Look, David is indeed unpopr. As long as Wei Xiao makes one more mistake and their master stands up as a savior, the world will be over. It belongs to their master!


    "Jun Tianwei has indeed gone too far. How could he kill so many people? I have to rush back to the government office to appease the people." After Zhao Tongzhi said these words, he left the Xing Family Escort Bureau and rushed to the government office.


    Unfortunately, Jun Tianwei arrived one step ahead of him and still brought the body with him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Several headless corpses were thrown directly in front of the crowd crying out for injustice.


    Many of these people were schrs and had never seen a corpse before. After being stunned for a moment, they were so frightened that they **** themselves off and scattered in shock: "Ahhhh, corpse, corpse, no head!"


    Tsk, when Lu Baihu saw this, he smiled disdainfully and said: "What are you calling the soul for? Aren''t you asking for the truth? Your Excellency asked us to tell you the truth. Don''t even think about escaping. You can only leave after hearing our truth!" "


    He also ordered his subordinates: "Drag them back and wake up the fainted ones. If you want to pretend to be faint and not listen to the truth, there is no way!"


    "Yes!" Jun Tianwei hurriedly caught everyone, woke up the fainted ones, and led a few leaders to the corpse, took off the corpse''s clothes, pointed to a piece of skin on the chest and said: " Look clearly, we are going to pour the potion."


    After saying this, he applied a potion on his chest.


    Not long after, a tattoo appeared on his chest: "This is the Haidongqingtou, a bird worshiped by Dongqing people, and the dead men of Dongqing would have tattoos of Haidongqing on their bodies. However, for safety reasons, this kind of tattoo The tattoo is made with special medicinal water, which will disappear after drying. It requires the use of potion to reveal the tattoo... This secret was found out by the imperial court''s agent in Dongqing, and some potions were brought back for the court to find Dongqing''s agent. Used."


    Facts have proved that these are Dongqings fine works. Jun Tianwei and your Excellency did not kill innocent people indiscriminately! Did you all see and hear clearly?!


    The people who cried out for injustice werepletely shocked and speechless.


    Lu Baihu yelled again: "Do you understand? If you persist in your stubbornness, arrest him immediately and send him to the Northeast battlefield to serve your country loyally!"


    This is to send them as living targets!


    I understand, I understand, the Zhen family has not been wronged, they are traitors, please kill them! Everyone shouted, for fear that if their voices were too low, they would be dragged to the northeast to fight.


    When Lu Baihu saw this, he sneered: "Huh, you are a bunch of trash who only cause trouble. Now that you know the truth, get out of here. If you dare to cause trouble again, I won''t spare you!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, let''s get out of here and never dare to do it again." The guys hurriedly got up and ran away.


    But Lu Baihu said again: "Stop! Sir, I have something to remind you... There are too many agents sneaking into the city, and there must be a battle to eliminate the agents. However, the number of Juntian Guards is limited and they cannot protect too many people. If you dont want to die, you can leave the city as soon as possible, otherwise you can hide at home and donte out randomly these days.


    After hearing this, everyone was so frightened that they couldn''t understand: "What? A fight is about to start?!"


    Lu Baihu nodded: "Otherwise, do you think it is an easy task to eliminate Xizuo? It requires a real fight, and lives will be lost!"


    Oh my God, why is this happening? The big guy cried out, unwilling to abandon his home and run away.

 Chapter 3061: Medicine Soldiers and Fire Oil

    Chapter 3061: Medicine Soldiers and Fire Oil


    Chapter 3061 Medicine Soldiers and Fire Oil


    Master Jun, we know we were wrong. Please tell your Excellency and call for reinforcements toe to the rescue... The terrain of Yongtai Mansion is extremely heavy and cannot fall into the hands of bad people!


    Thats right, Lord Commander, hurry up and ask for help to protect the city, we cant dy it any longer!


    Everyone was pleading, and Lu Baihu sneered in his heart when he saw it, but he still followed the n and said something nice: "Don''t worry, your Excellency has already asked for help from the nearby city, and the reinforcements will arrive soon. Just for safety reasons, Your Majesty still I hope you will leave first to avoid trouble, so as not to be identally injured."


    "That''s it. Thank you for your life-saving grace!" Everyone felt relieved, but they were afraid of death, so many people still decided: "Let''s go home, pack our things, and take our families out of the city for a while. !


    Yes, yes, yes, you can leave if you can, but you cannot stay in the city. Swords and arrows have no eyes. If you are hit by an arrow, you will die!


    Zhao Tongzhi was stunned. When he came to his senses, all the people whoined had run away, leaving only a few headless corpses.


    Zhao Tongzhi directly stepped over the corpses, grabbed Lu Baihu and asked, "Lu Baihu, are the reinforcements reallying soon?"


    Lu Baihu did not answer. Instead, he retreated into the yamen first, and after retreating to the left and right, he whispered: "Well, your Excellency knows things like a god, and there is a trusting eagle to help. I have already sent a letter asking for help."


    He whispered again: "Qin Guogong''s soldiers and horses will alsoe back to help~"


    Zhao Tongzhi was frightened in his heart: "...but the war in the Northeast is urgent, how could Duke Qin turn around ande back to help?!"


    "Keep your voice down, this is a secret. If it is leaked, you and I will be punished~" Lu Baihu scolded, and then said: "Yongtai Mansion is too important, and clearing it out and doing it carefully is a great contribution, and it will also contribute to the Northeast War. Help is worth the time toe back... After all, the war in Northeast China has been going on for almost half a year, and no matter how hard you rush, the city will be massacred, it is better toe back and save Yongtai Mansion~"


    this!


    Zhao Tongzhi was going crazy after hearing this. If the Duke of Qin came back from the attack and learned of his master''s n, instead of going to the northeast, he would lead his troops back to King Qin in Beijing, then his master''s great cause would bepletely ruined!


    "Zhao Tongzhi, are you afraid?" Lu Baihu asked this question deliberately, and then said: "It''s useless to be afraid. Chaos is about to break out in this city. Don''t even think about escaping before the battle, otherwise I will kill you first. Understand Yet?"


    Zhao Tongzhi came to his senses and hurriedly swore: "I swear to defend Yongtai Mansion to the death. If I vite this oath, I will let the officer be pierced through the heart by poisonous insects and die!"


    Lu Baihu nodded: "Well, someone will convey Zhao Tongzhi''s loyalty to the Lord... Zhao Tongzhi can rest assured, since I have chosen you to help, the Lord will trust you and will protect you."


    Having said that, he stopped lingering and called to the Juntian guards: "Carry the body up and leave."


    Zhao Tongzhi then remembered the corpse and asked hurriedly: "Lu Baihu, are these long-term workers really meticulous?"


    That''s not right, in order to avoid hidden dangers, their dead soldiers did not have tattoos at all, but used medicine to identify themselves!


    Lu Baihu stopped, looked back at Zhao Tongzhi, raised his lips and said with a smile: "Sir, you only do things that are beneficial, as for the truth...ha."


    That''s all, but it makes Zhao Tongzhi think more wildly... The tattoo was indeed tattooed after death. Zhong Huan, so vicious, actually used such a despicable way to crucify the Zhen family!


    However, are the Zhen family really innocent?


    The tattoos were indeed fake, but the long-term workers who were killed were all skilled in martial arts, and their finger bones were bent to an abnormal degree due to practicing special hidden weapons for killing people. When they were about to be beheaded, their eyes still burst out with murderous intent, a ferocious aura that wasparable to that of a dead soldier... Heh, could this be an ordinary long-term worker wielding a hoe?


    "Zhao Tongzhi, we are leaving first. You continue to keep an eye on those houses. Be careful these days." After Lu Baihu finished exining, he left immediately.


    "Hey!" Zhao Tongzhi responded, but his heart could no longer calm down and he hurried to the Xing Family Escort Bureau to see Manager Ruan.


    After waiting in Ruan''s house, he hurriedly exined the matter and asked: "Fourth Master, what should we do now? Why don''t we take action in advance? Otherwise, when Qin Guogonges back, not to mention us, even the master''s n will be ruined!"


    "Shut up, please keep your voice down." Manager Ruan scolded Zhao Tongzhi, and said: "How can there be any reason for the reinforcements to turn back halfway? Qin Guogong is known for his stability, and it is impossible to kill him halfway. This is just Zhong Huan Its a deceitful strategy, just to mislead us. Dont be fooled. Zhao Tongzhiughed angrily: If it had been anyone else, it might have been a misleading strategy, but that person is Zhong Huan, and his thoughts and ruthlessness cannot be judged bymon sense. Lets take a guess... Zhong Huan doesnt care about the life and death of the people in the Northeast, he cares more about Yongtai Mansion, the intersection of Chi Dao. In order to protect Yongtai Mansion and let the reinforcements turn back, he can do it!"


    He added: "Fourth Master, the master''s n cannot bepromised. You muste up with a countermeasure as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what? Do you still want to climb on my head?" Manager Ruan''s face was dark, he looked at Zhao Tongzhi and warned: "Remember, the following offenses are punishable by death by the master."


    Zhao Tongzhi choked and felt extremely aggrieved... This dog ve dared to scold him, a fifth-rank official, but Ruan Da''s status with his master was indeed higher than him.


    I know I was wrong. Zhao Tongzhi could only admit his mistake.


    "It''s good that you realize your mistake." Manager Ruan didn''t pursue the matter. He just said: "Now is the critical moment. I won''t argue with you, but you have to handle the next thing well. Don''t mess up the situation and let Zhong Huan There is an opportunity to take advantage of.


    but


    General Manager Ruan had traveled north and south for decades, and he was also afraid that Qin Sang would suddenly send troops back, so he told Zhao Tongzhi: "Send someone to keep an eye on the Northeast Chi Road. If there are soldiers and horsesing back, report them immediately."


    Zhao Tongzhi hurriedly responded: "Yes."


    Manager Ruan waved his hand: "Well, let''s do it quickly."


    Zhao Tongzhi became more and more dissatisfied with his dismissal of his subordinates. Although he retreated to attend to errands, he was still thinking about how he could take advantage of the opportunity to kill Ruan Da and take the lead in Yongtai Mansion!


    Zhong Huan is a person who takes full advantage of the situation, so at noon the next day, the person sent by Zhao Tongzhi brought back bad news.


    After Zhao Tongzhi received the news, he hurried to see General Manager Ruan: "Fourth Master, traces of scout wolves were found in the mountains of Chidao in the northeast. Following the traces, we also found a suspected ambush ce for scouts... Qin Guogong raised arge number of scout wolves. Yes, Duke Qin may have really sent an army back, we have to take action as soon as possible!"


    Manager Ruan snatched the letter. After reading it, his face became more and more gloomy, and he began to feel scared, but he still didn''t believe itpletely: "Why panic, it might be another situation... I will send someone to check where the scout wolf was found, and wait. Lets talk about it after were sure its Duke Qins troops.


    Zhao Tongzhi was angry: "Another bureau? How can there be so many bureaus in the world? I''m afraid Fourth Master has read too many history books!"


    The dog ves are only one, and I think of being an official, so I look at everything, but if you go down, Qin Guogong''s soldiers and horses will kill.


    He added: "Whether it''s a trap or not, now that Zhong Huan''s hiding ce has been found, we should get rid of him as soon as possible. We can''t wait any longer!"


    Do you need to remind me? Ruan Da said: Boss Zhou and the others have arrived at Sanfu Lane. As long as Zhong Huan shows up, they will take action... and once they take action, Zhong Huan will definitely die.


    Although there are only eleven people, these eleven people areparable to the undead army. Even if Zhong Huan is protected by a group of Juntian guards, he will still die!


    The plot of Yongtai Mansion has been written in about four chapters. Zhong Huan may die. It would be too imperfect if Tian Zongzhi did not die. Because of the incident in Yongtai Mansion, Ning Ji''s n was forced to be exposed, and he had to take action in advance. A decisive battle in the capital, and then the finale. Thank you all for your support. I am very sorry for you. I feel ashamed to talk to you again until it is over. In short, we will try our best to finish it as soon as possible and in the first month of the year. In the new year, I wish you all sign up every day and get rich (I love money, so I want to wish everyone a fortune every time 0.0)

 Chapter 3062: Medicine Soldiers and Fire Oil【2】

    Chapter 3062: Medicine Soldiers and Fire Oil��2��


    Chapter 3062 Medicine Soldiers and Fire Oil2


    Zhao Tongzhi was stunned for a moment, thought of something, and asked quickly: "Fourth Master, is Captain Zhou the magic weapon?"


    He will seek refuge with his master, not only because his master has magical powers, but also because he holds a magical weapon in his hand, but the magical weapon cannot be used easily, so he has never seen it.


    Manager Ruan had murderous intent in his eyes and warned: "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Just wait for the good news."


    This is acquiescence, the magic weapon is reallying to the world!


    "Yes, yes, I understand." Zhao Tongzhi did not ask any more questions. After the confidants of Chief Ruan arrived, he happily took the people away and went to Northeast Chidao again to check for traces of the scout wolf.


    As soon as Zhao Tongzhi left, head guard Gao hurried over toin: "Uncle Ruan, the little guards like Ahu, Sickle, and Dashi have all been arrested. They have known Brother Xing for decades and know everything about them. They can''t be Work carefully. Please help me to intercede and let Jun Tianwei release them."


    Chief Ruan Da said: "Xiao Gao, think about the Beicang Mansion''s rogue Xi Zuo. It is not possible to eliminate the suspicion of Xi Zuo by knowing the details. Only after careful interrogation can we find out. Moreover, this is Juntianwei''s errand. Unless the imperial edict arrives, who will We cant release them early either.


    Andforted him: "Jun Tianwei is very disrespectful to the Duke of Qin. Please rx and don''t make trouble. Making trouble at this time will be very detrimental to the Escort Bureau and the Dou family."


    Gao Biaotou didn''t think deeply, and was blocked by a few words from Chief Ruan: "...You are always right, I was impulsive."


    Manager Ruan smiled happily, took out a Qin family name card and gave it to Gao Biaotou: "Take it, with it, you can send some food and medicine to Dashi and the others without being blocked by Jun Tianwei."


    Gao Biaotou happily epted it and said gratefully: "Uncle Ruan, you are still thinking of the brothers... The big boss is not here, and the little boss was arrested again. If it weren''t for you always being in charge, I would really do stupid things."


    He then asked about the safety of Xing Xiaodongs family: Uncle Ruan, will everything be okay with Xiaodongs family?


    Manager Ruan affirmed: "With Duke Qin supporting the Dou family, Jun Tianwei will not dare to kill Xiao Xing, don''t worry."


    But in my heart I wish something would happen to Xing Xiaodongs family.


    If Jun Tianwei kills Xing Xiaodong''s family and Xing Da is grieved, he will definitely be able to draw Xing Da into his master''s camp.


    Xing Da is quite capable. Winning him over can not only help his master, but also strengthen his own power... After all, after the Daning Dynasty was established, he needed help in the court and had to start recruiting capable people.


    Gao Biaotou has known General Manager Ruan for almost thirty years, so he trusts him and feels relieved after hearing this.


    But General Ruan betrayed his trust... Gao Biaotou didn''t know that his brothers were imprisoned by people sent by General Ruan. Once acted, these bodyguards who were not from Ning Ji''s camp would be poisoned to prevent the bodyguards from defecting. Zhong Huan became the resistance on Ning Ji''s side.


    The reason why the **** chief Gao will be fine is because General Manager Ruan wants to use him to appease the imprisoned escorts...the **** masters are skilled in martial arts and impulsive. If the **** chief does not trust him tofort him, he is very likely to get angry due to injustice and kill. Escort agency.


    Headguard Gao was afraid that Xing Xiaodong''s family would suffer, so he packed up two packages, took the Qin family''s name card, and went to Jun Tianwei, who was guarding the **** office: "Please help the military master to deliver it to Shao Qianhu and ask him to pass it on to our Xiaodong family. "


    The three Juntian guards took the name card and after reading it, said: "We will hand over the package. You, go back to your own courtyard and don''t run around, otherwise don''t me the swords and arrows for being blind!"


    Gao Dart was busy saying: "Eh, thank you, thank you for a few military grandpa ... Our little owner is the teenager''s temper. It is really not deliberately doing right with Jun Tianwei.


    Shut up, youre talking a lot of bullshit! the three Juntian guards shouted angrily, stopped talking to Gao Biaotou, and left quickly.


    In the house at the deepest part of Sanfu Lane, Xing Xiaodong''s family and Zhou Biaotou were imprisoned in the dungeon of the house. However, two days and one night had passed, and no one came to interrogate them, let alone see Zhong Huan.


    Bouncer Zhou was a little anxious and wanted to make a big fuss with Xing Xiaodong''s family to see if he could make Zhong Huan show up.


    However, before he could encourage him, a sound of footsteps came: "Someone ising!" After hearing this, Xing Xiaodong raised his head and looked towards the entrance of the dungeon. After a while, he saw a burst of torch light.


    Yu Qianhu appeared in the dungeon with a group of Jun Tianwei, pointed at Xing Xiaodong''s house and said: "Take him out, sir, you want to see him."


    "Sir? Is it Zhong Huan?"


    Haha, augh came from behind the torch light: "Young people are always stupid and naive."


    Like his silly brother, he likes to think about the good in everything.


    But things in the world are often miserable.


    "Who?!" Zhou Biao asked excitedly, while the guards in the same cell as him had already stood up and looked towards the ce where the sound came from.


    A man with a tall figure and full of power appeared in the light of the torch. He moved his hand and tilted the torch, revealing most of his face. He looked at them with mocking eyes and said, "I, Zhong Huan, you guys have been looking for." .


    Its really Master Zhong! Xing Xiaodongs family cried excitedly: Master Zhong, we, the Xing Family Escort Agency, have been wronged. Please avenge our escort!


    Zhong Huan frowned and said in disgust: "It''s so noisy, drag him out, beat him up first, and then torture him about Xing Da''s whereabouts."


    "Yes." Yu Qianhu hurriedly opened the cell door of Xing Xiaodong''s house and quickly took him out.


    But he was not beaten, but was loosened and asked to stand at the end of the line.


    You, are you going to let me go?


    However, no one paid any attention to him.


    Zhong Huan had already taken steps towards the cell where Zhou Biaotou and the others were being held. He quickly stopped and said with a smile, "Thank you for throwing yourself into a trap."


    What!


    Zhou Biaotou and the others were shocked and looked at Zhong Huan. When they came back to their senses, they were filled with sullenness.


    However, Captain Zhou continued to pretend not to understand: "Lord Zhong Huan, what do you mean by this? Are you still doubting us?"


    Zhong Huan shook his head: "No, I have no doubts anymore. I have determined that you are the dogs raised by Ning Ji and Dongqing barbarians!"


    this?


    Xing Xiaodong''s family was shocked: "Mr. Zhong, what are you talking about? How could Uncle Zhou and the others be the spies of Dongqing people? What does this matter have to do with Ninghou? How could Ninghou be noble and loyal, how could he collude with the Dongqing thieves? ?


    Zhong Huan: "Keep boasting. By this time, your father should have been chopped into pieces by Ning Ji''s dead soldiers."


    After saying that, he stopped talking to the frightened Xing Xiaodong and walked forward again. He looked at Captain Zhou and the others and said, "You have caused so many things with that old ve Ruan Da. Don''t you just want to kill me?" ? Why didnt you take action? Are you trapped in the cell, so you cant hurt me at all? "


    After hearing this, Captain Zhou was silent for a moment, thenughed out loud: "Ha, as expected of a person who will go down in history, he actually guessed a few things, but you can''t do more than that. Do you think this little wooden prison can trap us? You Do you think we cant kill you if you take away your weapons?


    Wrong, they are weapons themselves, and this dungeon is also vulnerable!


    "Take the medicine, kill Zhong Huan, eliminate harm for the master, and be loyal to the Daning Dynasty!" Zhou Biao gave the first order, and the ten bodyguards moved their mouths, biting something open and swallowing it.


    Roar!


    A dull roar sounded. The bodyguards bent their bodies in pain, and then slowly stood up straight. Their bodies began to harden, their eyes were bloodshot, and they roared with **** eyes. They used their hind legs to hit the cell door angrily.


    Bang bang bang, the cell was smashed open with a roar, and the bodyguards sniffed, opened their mouths, and headed towards Zhong Huan!

 Chapter 3063: Weakness

    Chapter 3063: Weakness


    Chapter 3063 Weaknesses


    But the escorts failed to hurt Zhong Huan.


    Boom!


    When the bodyguards stepped on the ground, the floor of the cell suddenly copsed, a rattling sound was heard, the machine gun rotated, and three iron mesh doors appeared on the cell floor, trapping the bodyguards in the pit.


    Ho ho! the escorts roared in the pit, but the pit was too deep and the iron gate was too heavy, so they could not get out for a while.


    Yu Qianhu was overjoyed: "Sir, it''s done!"


    "Don''t take it lightly." Zhong Huan took a few steps forward and came to the edge of the pit. He looked down at the escorts inside, staring into their glowing red eyes, and said slowly: "Blood eyes, iron bones, Painless, insensible, tireless, and giving up only after the body is broken into pieces, this is the ancient Qiang king''s magic medicine and heavenly weapon to bnce the old Qin... When I first saw these words in the old Qin Yeyi, I thought they were the nonsense of the ancients. Unexpectedly, today I actually saw it with my own eyes. seen."


    The dynasties before the Qin Dynasty believed in the art of witchcraft and poison, so they created many strange things, and medicine soldiers were one of them.


    And Zhong Huanhui suspected that Ning Ji had medicine soldiers behind him because of Aunt Li and Aunt Gong in the Battle of Xiushan... Gu Jinli wrote a letter to Qin Sang, detailing the characteristics of the changed bones of Aunt Li and the others, and specifically He wrote, ''If you want to make your bones as hard as iron, you must supplement them with medicine.


    At that time, Zhong Huan thought of the medicine soldiers of the old Qin Dynasty recorded in unofficial history... As a civil servant, Ning Ji needed a strong army if he wanted to seize the throne. After all, no dog would pay attention to him if he only relied on words and money to win over him.


    Zhou Biao was startled, and then smiled and said: "Ha, since you know that this is a medicine soldier, you should know that you will definitely die today!"


    Hehe, Zhong Huan also smiled, looked up at Zhou Biaotou, and said disdainfully: "The so-called medicine soldiers are nothing more than cages, what can they do to me?"


    After saying that, he arrogantly kicked a handful of dirt into the pit, causing the medical soldiers in the pit to yell in intensity.


    Then he asked Captain Zhou: "Why haven''t you changed your mind? Aren''t you going to be loyal to the Daning Dynasty? For the sake of telling me about the weakness of the medicine soldiers and Ning Ji''s usurpation of the throne before you died, I will give you If you build a grave, you will not die without a burial ce."


    "Oh, Zhong Huan, don''t be too conceited. You don''t know how powerful the medicine soldiers are." Zhou Biao pointed his head at the deep pit, looked at Zhong Huan with disdain, and raised his lips proudly: "They have no weaknesses, you will die today. here!"


    After saying that, he bit his arm suddenly, and the special smell of blood filled the air. After smelling it, the medical soldiers in the pit became even more crazy. They jumped up one after another and banged against the iron gate at the entrance of the pit.


    Zhong Huan was not afraid, but said happily: "Sure enough, they are driven by smell, and their weakness must be rted to smell. Jun Tianwei has remembered this for me!"


    He then ordered: "Use poison." He quickly retreated and stuffed another pack of antidote into Xing Xiaodong''s house.


    Swish swish!


    Yu Qianhu and Jun Tianwei came forward and fired poisonous arrows into the pit.


    There was a ng sound, and the poisonous arrows stabbed the medicine soldiers like hitting an iron shield.


    Yu Qianhu''s pupils changed slightly, and he turned around and told Zhong Huan: "The body is like an iron wall, and sharp arrows cannot prate it. We can only see if we can poison them."


    However, the poison had no effect, and the poison soldiers still hit the iron gate with force.


    !


    Bang!


    "Sir, run away quickly, the medicine soldiers areing to kill you!" Yu Qianhu shouted, not wanting to fight, and hurriedly led Jun Tianwei to escape.


    Zhong Huan ran away faster, grabbing Xing Xiaodong''s family and running wildly in the dungeon alley. However, instead of running out of the dungeon, he turned right, went to the fifth torch, took off the torch, and with a click, a figure appeared at the location of the torch. Xiaomen: "Go in and run forward!"


    Seeing that Xing Xiaodongs reaction was a little slow, he directly kicked him into the door.


    Juntianwei inside helped Xing Xiaodongjia and pulled him to run deeper.


    Zhong Huan followed and told the people behind him: "Use all the mechanisms to see if you can stop them!"


    "Yes!" Jun Tianwei responded, waiting for the medicine soldiers to arrive before opening other mechanisms.


    The sound of banging and roaring came from far away, and the medical soldiers rushed into the tunnel following the smell, with their hands and feet on the ground, and their backs bowed high, like a galloping leopard. The speed was astonishingly fast, and they could jump two feet away in one leap. , grabbing a Juntian guard who wasgging behind.


    Ah! The screams resounded through the tunnel, and the Juntian guard was quickly torn to death by the medicine soldiers. Hearing the sound, Xing Xiaodong''s family burst into tears, but he did not slow down and only asked: "Can we kill them?"


    Jun Tianwei behind him said: "I don''t know. Your Majesty risked your life to walk them just to find out their weaknesses... and Your Majesty said that there must be more medical soldiers lurking in Yongtai Mansion and the capital, so even if we die here, , we have to find out their weaknesses!"


    Xing Xiaodongs family was horrified: So, there are many more of these medicine soldiers?!


    They can''t kill ten medical soldiers, so how can they deal with the medical soldiers from other ces?


    "Stop talking nonsense, run quickly, we are catching up!" As soon as Zhong Huan finished speaking, a burst of screams started again, and two more Juntian guards were killed.


    "Turn left and go in!" Jun Tianwei in front opened a secret door and dragged Xing Xiaodong''s family in.


    But the speed of the Yao soldiers was too fast, and their force became stronger and stronger. After breaking through the secret door, they bit several Jun Tianwei, leaving Zhong Huan''s team with only four people left.


    "Keep turning left, pause." Zhong Huan said, and the four of them turned into the secret door on the left and whispered: "Prepare the concoction."


    "Yes." The two Juntian guards quickly took out two sheepskin water bags and waited with bated breath.


    Hurrah!


    Bang bang!


    The medicine soldier fell into a trap again and fell into a deep pit. This time, there was no iron gate in the pit, but there was something more powerful.


    After the click, the sound of the machine opening, the grunt, grunt, and the sound of a huge iron ball rolling, followed by the sound of rumble, rumble, and bang, the sound of the front and rear iron **** smashing together.


    Hello~


    Xing Xiaodong''s family had learned how to identify objects by listening to sounds. After hearing this, he said happily: "Master Zhong, the medicine soldier was hit. Listen to the sound, he is not dead but also seriously injured. Can we go out?"


    "Get out? Will the medicine soldiers from behind chase you and tear you apart? Just stay here and don''t move." Zhong Huanze took two Juntian guards out to check.


    But the result was a big disappointment for them... Although the medicine soldiers were pressed under the big iron ball, they were still not dead. Their noses were twitching. After smelling their scent, they roared ferociously, but the roar became weaker.


    "Half of the body was smashed and I still had strength... They pushed up the iron ball. The force was too great." The two Juntian guards were shocked and hurriedly threw a bag of poison into the bottom of the pit.


    They are all inhaled poisons that paralyze the body, but the effect is average, and the medicine soldiers under the iron ball can still move.


    Hurrah!


    It is the new medicine soldiers who are chasing us.


    "Let''s go!" Zhong Huan stopped lingering, grabbed the sheepskin water bag, poured the smell-masking concoction on his body, rushed into the door, poured the remaining concoction on Xing Xiaodong''s body, and took him deeper into the house. go.


    They did not walk with the medicine soldiers anymore. After turning through several secret doors, they went to the ground.


    Not long after, Yu Qianhu and others also came up. Several people were scratched by the medical soldiers, and one person had his arm torn off.


    "Sir, we used iron **** to hit the medical soldiers... They have no weaknesses." Yu Qianhu felt fear in his heart and asked Zhong Huan: "If there are really medical soldiers in the city and the capital, then not only we will die, but also Your Majesty, your ministers, and the people of the two cities will all suffer disaster."


    Zhong Huan: "Don''t be so pessimistic. Although the medicine soldiers are terrible, it is impossible to create too many. The number of five thousand is already as high as the sky. If we attack with a group of 50,000 soldiers and horses, we will definitely kill the medicine soldiers."


    The capital can use this method to kill medicine soldiers, but where do they have 50,000 soldiers and horses avable now? How to deal with the medicine soldiers in Yongtai Mansion?


    and


    Once the assassination attempt on Zhou Biaotou''s side fails, Chief Ruan will not give Zhong Huan any time to breathe, and will start the second n to kill himpletely!

 Chapter 3064: Desperate Situation and Defeat the Enemy

    Chapter 3064: Desperate Situation and Defeat the Enemy


    Chapter 3064: Desperate Situation and Defeating the Enemy


    "Is Commander Zhou still alive? He is the leader of the medicine soldiers. He must be more powerful than the medicine soldiers. He must be killed." Xing Xiaodong''s family saw the fear of the medicine soldiers and had lingering fears.


    A Juntian guard replied: "That idiot has been shot to death by our random arrows, and he didn''t even have a chance to be a medicine soldier."


    Dong dong dong!


    A rapid drumbeat came from all directions, and the sound was quite loud. Xing Xiaodong''s family was so startled that he quickly looked towards the entrance of the alley: "What is this sound?"


    "It''s the sound of the messenger drum, telling us that the brothers at each entrance are fighting with the hidden stakes." Yu Qianhu replied: "But the brothers have been keeping an eye on those hidden stakes for a long time, and they will be able to subdue them. Don''t worry. Now. What matters most is how to get rid of the troubles in Yongtai Mansion."


    He was also worried that there were medicine soldiers in the hidden pile, so he asked Zhong Huan if he wanted to go for reinforcements.


    Zhong Huandao: "Send four small teams to talk about the medicine soldiers and let them be prepared... Remember, don''t fight forcefully, just lead the medicine soldiers into the dungeon or into a deep well."


    My lord has many clever tricks. Even though the medicine soldier can jump, he cant jump out of a well more than ten meters deep! Yu Qianhu was overjoyed and hurriedly sent people to various entrances to inform Jun Tianwei.


    Yes! The four teams of Jun Tianwei rushed towards the four entrances and exits.


    Jun Tianwei is much more powerful than the dead soldiers, and they have been keeping an eye on the hidden piles for a long time, so they quickly wiped them out.


    But the hidden pile on another street kept listening to the sound of fighting. When he learned that the incident was exposed, he directly set fire to the house as a signal to notify Chief Ruan.


    Inside the Xing Family Escort Agency, Ruan Da stood in the courtyard, looking at the fire on Qingsong Street, feeling cold all over... They had many hidden stakes. Even if the hidden stakes guarding Sanfu Lane on Qilin Street were killed, other hidden stakes would still find opportunities to cross. Jun Tianwei''s spy brought the news to him.


    There is only one possibility to burn down the house to report the news... Zhou Biaotou and the others are dead, the medicine soldiers have been discovered, and they are in a desperate situation. If you want to kill Zhong Huan, you have to make a desperate move!


    General Manager Ruan, what happened to Captain Zhou and the others? Zhao Tongzhi hurried over and asked anxiously.


    Chief Ruan was silent for a moment, then nodded: "Yes."


    "Something really happened!" Zhao Tongzhi''s face was as bright as gold and his eyes were full of fear: "I said he was so smart that he could not move, but the master insisted on his death. Now it''s all right. It''s true..."


    Snap, General Manager Ruan pped Zhao Tongzhi and said angrily: "A ve dares to question the master''s decision. You are looking for death."


    He also warned: "Don''t even think about defecting before the battle. You know very well that even Zhong Huan can''t protect you."


    Zhao Tongzhi shuddered... Yes, when he took refuge with his master, he had no way out, and Zhong Huan was ruthless and looked down on the outsiders the most. The best oue for him to take refuge with Zhong Huan was to save his life.


    But without his wealth and high official position, whats the point of living? !


    Zhao Tongzhi gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "As of now, I obey the Fourth Master in everything, please give me the Fourth Master''s orders!"


    "Very good." Manager Ruan nodded with satisfaction and gave Zhao Tongzhi a letter: "Follow what is written above."


    Zhao Tongzhi was shocked when he took the letter and read it, but he had no way out. He could only say: "Don''t worry, Fourth Master, my subordinates will finish the job well."


    Leave immediately and go out to spread the news.


    "Yin Qi, Liu Shi, Jin De, Qian Yongzhi, take action!" After Chief Ruan shouted, several responses came from outside the hospital, and the four people took action immediately.


    Not long after, roaring sounds echoed throughout the Xing Family Escort Agency.


    The Juntian guards heard the sound and followed it to check. They encountered groups of bodyguards with red eyes, hands and feet on the ground, roaring and killing them.


    Evacuate! Lu Baihu reacted the fastest and hurriedly called his men to escape.


    But these escorts were too fast, and they were caught within a few steps.


    The hissing sound prated the eardrums, the smell of blood poured into the nose, and the sight was full of misery. Lu Baihu wanted to escape, but in the end he was not spared and was caught by the medical soldiers... Severe pain spread throughout his body. He knew that he could not escape, so he quickly took out his whistle and blew it with all his strength to report to the brothers outside: " Didi, didi!"


    Escape quickly, run away quickly!


    Shao Qianhu heard the movement of the Xing Family Escort Bureau and wanted to lead his troops in to check. However, after hearing the whistle and the strange roar, he immediately gave up the idea of rescuing: "Put up the nk and nail the door of the Escort Bureau...Those who don''t have war horses, first withdraw!"


    Yes! Most of Jun Tianwei immediately withdrew to Qilin Street.


    A small team of Jun Tianwei took tools and quickly nailed the gate of the **** office and hurriedly evacuated.


    Shao Qianhu stayed behind with thirty people, sitting on the horse, staring at the door of the **** agency... What on earth is causing trouble in the **** agency?


    The strange roaring sound got closer and closer, and soon there was a banging sound on the door, and many ck shadows appeared in the sky.


    They jumped over the wall, fired arrows, and shot them!


    Swish swish!


    The crossbows and arrows were fired in unison, heading towards the ck shadow, but what was heard was the sound of iron hitting iron.


    Sharp arrows are useless, retreat quickly! Shao Qianhu made a prompt decision and led the others to ride away.


    However, there was still a slow Jun Tianwei who was knocked down by the ck shadow. A scream of ah was heard. Shao Qianhu looked back and saw the red-eyed bodyguards biting Jun Tianwei.


    Boom!


    The door of the **** agency was knocked open, and more red-eyed escorts rushed out, followed closely by Manager Ruan, but his eyes did not turn red, and the escorts did not hurt him.


    Shao Qianhu''s heart was shaken. He didn''t have time to think too much. He turned back quickly and rode his horse to escape... The Juntianwei who stayed with him were both excellent equestrians. They also figured out the street conditions. After running for more than a quarter of an hour, they temporarily stopped. It''s safe.


    Qianhu, what on earth are those?


    I dont know, no matter what they are, as long as the adults are here, we can definitely win. Shao Qianhu said, flicking his whip and taking a shortcut: Run to Qilin Street to meet the adults!


    Unfortunately, before they arrived at Qilin Street, they heard bursts of rumbling sounds, and huge flints were falling towards the east of the city. The ce they hit was: "Qilin Street!"


    Some people attacked Qilin Street with fire.


    Juntian guards looked at Huoshi, their faces turned pale: "Qianhu, you are in danger, we have to rush to save you!"


    But Shao Qianhu shook his head: "Such a dense firestone isparable to a city siege. It can smash Qilin Street to pieces. We will die if we go there now... Gather the brothers and go to the ce where the firestones are thrown to make a sneak attack. Only in this way can we save the Lord. Let''s go." !


    Blowed the whistle, summoned the Juntian guards from before, and rushed to Luofang Street where the flints were thrown.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The flints were still being thrown wildly, carrying a special kind of fire oil that caught fire very quickly. Before long, half of Qilin Street was in mes.


    Shao Qianhu: Hurry!


    If you are too slow, it will be toote.


    However, the road was not peaceful. Shao Qianhu and the others met a group of government officials who were beating gongs and drums and shouting: "Zhao Tongzhi received a secret report that Jun Tianwei wanted to avenge Emperor Jingyuan. He used chemical soldiers to kill people in the city and set fires everywhere. Our granary is going to be burned down, and all the people in the city are going to be burned to death, everyone, run away quickly, if you see the Juntian Guards, kill them with merit!"


    Not only did he confuse right and wrong, he also encouraged the people in the city to kill Jun Tianwei, which was a vicious strategy.


    Shao Qianhu was so angry that he rushed over with his horse and knocked down several government officials: "Catch them!"


    The Juntian guards behind him rushed over and quickly restrained the group of government officials.


    However, Zhao Tongzhi sent ten groups of government officials, but this group was arrested, and nine more groups were running around the city, continuing to confuse right and wrong.

 Chapter 3065: Desperate Situation and Defeating the Enemy【2】

    Chapter 3065: Desperate Situation and Defeating the Enemy��2��


    Chapter 3065 Desperate Situation and Defeating the Enemy2


    Dangdang~


    "Zhao Tongzhi received a secret report that Juntianwei wanted to avenge Emperor Jingyuan and used medicine soldiers to kill people in the city..."


    In the back street, the same words were faintly heard, and Shao Qianhu was so angry that he chopped down a government official with a knife.


    Gulu, the head fell to the ground, and the other government officials were so frightened that they knelt down and kowtowed: "Master, spare your life, spare your life, it was Zhao Tongzhi who asked us to shout like this... We will stop shouting, please let us go~"


    But Shao Qianhu said: "Keep shouting, but what you want to shout is that Zhao Tongzhi, the Zhen family, Manager Ruan and others are the masterminds of Dongqing and deliberately spread rumors to cause trouble in Yongtai Mansion. The people in the city are hiding in their homes to avoid disaster. Don''t Come out and cause trouble, otherwise you will be at your own risk!"


    He also called a group of Juntian guards: "Cao Xiaoqi, take them to find other government officials and ask them to shout, kill those who disobey orders!"


    "Yes." Cao Xiaoqi called to Jun Tianwei, his subordinate, and picked up the kneeling yamen servant: "Hurry up, don''t worry!"


    "Hey, thank you for not killing me." In order to survive, the government officials ran to chase the government officials on the next street, beating gongs and shouting: "Zhao Tongzhi, the Zhen family, and General Manager Ruan are Dongqing''s secret workers, and they deliberately If you spread rumors and cause chaos, people must hide at home and don''te out, and don''t let the spies take advantage of you, otherwise you will be responsible for your own life and death!"


    Half an hourter, Cao Xiaoqi and the others met with the government officials on the street. After killing another government official, they sessfully subdued these government officials and asked them to shout together.


    After hearing this, the people believed in Jun Tianwei one after another and chose to stay at home to avoid trouble... They wereughing to death. They were not tired of living. How could they listen to Zhao Tongzhi ande out to fight Jun Tianwei?


    No matter who is right or wrong, they are always right to hide.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The boulders continued to fall, houses were copsed, andrge holes were made in the ground. Many people were smashed into flesh by the boulders, or were buried in the ruins of their houses. Some people rushed out covered with fire. , shouting in pain: "Save me, save me!"


    Xing Xiaodong''s family heard the sound and couldn''t bear it, so they risked their lives and ran out to save people.


    But there was a fire in the well, and it was February, and the snow was gone. He could only step his coat into the muddy water, wait for the clothes to absorb the muddy water, and then cover it towards the burning man, trying to extinguish the mes.


    But the fire was so powerful that instead of saving anyone, he was set on fire and burned himself. Fang Laoqi, who was on fire, hugged him tightly out of fear: "Ah, save me, save me, don''t leave me alone~"


    boom!


    Yu Qianhu stepped forward and kicked Fang Laoqi away.


    Zhong Qi, the young leader of the dead soldiers of the Zhong family, hurriedly put out the fire at Xing Xiaodong''s house.


    Zhong Huan nced at Xing Xiaodong''s house and cursed: "Idiot, you dare to run out to save people at this time. If you do it next time, I will order you to be chopped up...run back to the tunnel!"


    After saying that, he squatted down, grabbed a few handfuls of ck oily soil from the ground, and ran back.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Another batch of flints came and blocked the tunnel entrance nearest to them.


    "There is an tunnel entrance next to the old tree at the north wall of House No. 3. Go over there!" Zhong Huan said, already running towards the north wall. He also took the time to smell a handful of oily soil and asked, "Old Yu, Zhong Qi, have you ever seen this kind of kerosene?"


    Yu Qianhu had already tasted a handful of oily soil and was spitting. He replied: "It smells like rotten eggs. It''s not pine oil ormon siege oil. I don''t know what the **** it is." ?


    Zhong Qi also replied: "I don''t know, but this kind of kerosene is very powerful."


    Zhong Huanughed and said: "Yes, this ghost thing can ignite quickly, burn fiercely, and is indestructible when exposed to water. It is a great weapon for attacking and defending the city! This is a good thing. Even if we die here, we can find it This thing is worth it!


    He added: "Everyone, remember, no matter who can get out alive, they must let Wei Xiao know the existence of such things. Find them and use them to attack and defend the city. The effect will definitely be no worse than a million lions!"


    "Yes!" Yu Qianhu and the others responded, threw away the oil and soil in their hands, and rushed towards the north wall of House No. 3.


    But the flint was too dense. By the time they arrived, the old tree outside the wall had been knocked down and was burning,pletely blocking the tunnel entrance.


    Zhong Huan frowned, turned around, and started running: "Go through the ruins and rush to the Shengjia warehousepound as soon as possible!"


    Sheng Sanye''s warehouse has a well high on the wall, a secret room and two escape tunnels, and is home to poisonous insects, so Zhong Huan designated the Sheng''s warehousepound as one of his counterattack sites. Zhong He, Mou Yuan, the deputymander of the dead men of the Zhong family, Anzhuang of the Yingshi Gang, the Sheng family, the Qin family, and the Lei family were all gathering there.


    As long as they get there, they can fight back.


    Whoosh! The arrow shot through the air and exploded into a dazzling spark. As soon as this signal was given, the flint attack stopped not long after.


    But


    Hurrah!


    The disgusting screams started again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of countless people running from far to near caused the rubble of the ruins to roll down.


    Zhong Huanyilin: "It''s their army that''sing after them, run away quickly!"


    He then said to Xing Xiaodongs family: If you dont want to die, just follow me.


    Xing Xiaodongs family was stunned by what happened tonight, so they just nodded and ran along instinctively.


    Open the way, sir! Since they had to pass through the ruins, Yu Qianhu led Juntianwei to run ahead and move stones, beams and other objects.


    Zhong Qi led the dead soldiers to break up the rear, and was responsible for diverting the medicine soldiers away once they came after them.


    However


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Waves of arrows came from the front. No matter how powerful Jun Tianwei was, they were caught off guard and killed or injured more than a dozen people.


    Your Excellency, retreat, Jun Tianwei forms a formation to meet the enemy! Yu Qianhu shouted, and Jun Tianwei immediately took off the iron shields behind them and formed a human wall to confront the army in front.


    "Shoot the arrows and suppress them with the rain of arrows. The fourth master is almost here!" As soon as General Yao''s voice fell, another wave of arrows came. Zhong Huan and others could only roll into the ruins to hide.


    Havent been hiding for long


    Hurrah!


    The cry of the medicine soldiers came again, apanied by the tter of horse hooves. After a while, General Manager Ruan, Yin Qi, and Jin De came with thousands of escorts. There were also medicine soldiers pressing down on the formation. It was really majestic. Very bluffing.


    But Zhong Huan smiled: "Ha, a ve is just a ve. Even if he leads a thousand people on a trip, he still has no air of a general, just like a boy walking his dog in the countryside!"


    He said this because he saw the iron chain around the medicine soldier''s neck... It seems that the medicine soldier is not that easy to control.


    General Manager Ruan was angry, but he smiled and said: "Zhong Huan, so what if you are born in a noble family? You are not being chased like a lost dog by one of my servants."


    and


    You will die in the hands of my ve!


    "You are not worthy of such a great talent and a famous name in history. In the history books of the Daning Dynasty, you will only be a former rebel who was killed by ves and his body was not found!"


    Zhong Huan listened without paying attention, but asked him: "What are you barking for? But Ning Ji, a fool who is not as talented as me, asked you to bark?"


    Being scolded as a dog, Manager Ruan''s face became darker and he sneered: "Those who are about to die love to talk quickly. I won''t argue with you, but I can make you understand. Yes, it is Ning Hourang. We are here to humiliate and kill you.


    Zhong Huanughed loudly when he heard this: "Ha, before the great cause is aplished and the opponent is not dead, you start to expose the mastermind. Is this the confidant chosen by the great magical power? Hehe, such a fool is reused, no matter how many magical powers God gives him, he will not be able to achieve great sess. !


    Then he shouted in the direction of General Yao: "Soldiers behind Yao Zhengyong, listen up. Ruan Da, a dog ve, can''t capture Yongtai Mansion. The Duke of Qin and the armies of the two mansions will arrive soon. As long as you help me capture the thieves, I will Not only will I protect you from death, but I will also give you a reward of ten gold pieces each... The Zhong family is extremely rich, so I, Zhong Huan, can afford this reward!"

 Chapter 3066: I fight for my own life

    Chapter 3066: I fight for my own life


    Good guy, General Manager Ruan failed to humiliate Zhong Huan, but was scolded and pushed into the corner. He was so angry that he was afraid that the soldiers would be shaken, so he hurriedly said: "Don''t listen to Zhong Huan''s nonsense. As long as you help the master ascend the throne, don''t say anything." Jin, I just want you to carve up the entire Zhong family!"


    Zhong Huan sneered: "Oh, ve Ruan, you can really tell lies. It is impossible for you, Zhao Tongzhi, and Yao Zhengyong to monopolize the Zhong family''s property. Will Ning Ji be willing to divide the Zhong family among these little soldiers?"


    He then shouted to the soldiers: "Don''t listen to this old servant''s deception. Nine out of ten soldiers who seek to usurp the throne will be killed. Don''t risk your own life to earn a title for this old servant!"


    Manager Ruan was anxious and said hurriedly: "Fire the arrow and shoot Zhong Huan to death. The one who kills Zhong Huan will be rewarded with a reward of ten thousand taels. The one who injures Zhong Huan will be rewarded with a reward of one thousand taels!"


    Swish swish!


    The arrow rain came again, but this time the uracy of the arrow rain was quite poor. Ny percent of the arrows fell on the ruins, and few of them hit anyone... The soldiers were not stupid, they just didn''t want to be the corpses of others.


    General Manager Ruan Da was furious and ordered Yin Qi: "Send the medicine soldiers."


    "Yes." Yin Qi cut his arm, let the blood stain the cloth, wrapped the cloth around the long arrow, opened his bow and shot towards the ruins.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers moved to find out what was going on and headed towards Zhong Huan like lightning.


    "Kill the person who let out the **** arrow!" Zhong Huan ordered, grabbing Xing Xiaodong''s family and leading a group of dead soldiers to escape deeper into the ruins.


    Zhong Qi/Yu Qianhu: "Fire the crossbow!"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Jun Tianwei''s crossbows were improved, with fast speed, good uracy, and strong prating power. Unfortunately, Yin Qi was very skilled and rolled off his horse quickly, catching an **** as a target, but he was unscathed.


    However, the crossbow arrows injured a group of escorts, slowing down their pursuit and giving Zhong Qi, Yu Qianhu and others time to escape.


    Run separately! Zhong Qi called out and led the dead men of the Zhong family to chase Zhong Huan.


    Yu Qianhu also ran away with Juntianwei.


    Manager Ruan was furious: "Chasing, if Zhong Huan escapes, the master will not let you go!"


    "Yes." Jin De and Qian Yongzhi hurriedly led the medicine soldiers to pursue him, while Yin Qi took the medicine soldiers and took a shortcut to chase Zhong Huan.


    Yu Qianhu did not run far. After entering the ruins, he stopped with his little Jun Tianwei: "Line up, aim, hold steady...shoot arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of crossbow arrows came, and this time they killed Jin De. Four crossbow arrows passed through his face, and he rolled back and refused to rest in silence.


    But because of the pause, the medicine soldiers caught up with them, knocked down several Juntian guards, and killed them on the spot.


    "Escape!" Yu Qianhu is used to seeing life and death. Although he feels sad for those Juntian guards, the most important thing is to let more brothers survive: "If you are caught up by the medicine soldiers, run separately and try to catch up alive. Go to Shengjia Warehouse!"


    "Yes!" Jun Tianwei was the best at hiding. After saying this, they used the ruins as cover and sessfully evaded several pursuits by the medical soldiers.


    Zhong Qi and the others were not vegetarians. When they were escaping, they even set up a soft silk knife formation... When the medicine soldiers chased the soft silk knife formation, they were caught and struggled wildly. The two ends of the soft silk knife were tied to the pirs of the house. On the road, the house that was already on the verge of copse was quickly destroyed.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Medicine soldiers were buried in the ruins and roared angrily.


    When Manager Ruan and the others came after them, what they saw was the scene of the medicine soldiers being buried. They were so angry that they almost vomited blood, but before he could get angry... whoosh, whoosh, a batch of crossbow arrows came straight towards Ruan Da.


    "Protect the fourth master!" Qian Yongzhi quickly grabbed the **** to block the arrow, but even so, Ruan Da was still hit by an arrow.


    "Is it poisonous?!" Ruan Da was scared to death. After making sure it was not poisonous, he felt relieved and gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Chase, kill Zhong Huan, and destroy all the Juntian guards!"


    "Yes!" Qian Yongzhi immediately led his bodyguards and medicine soldiers to catch up... Juntianwei was too terrifying. They were best at using the terrain to fight. Without severely injuring Juntianwei, they might not be able to capture Yongtai Mansion.


    However, Jun Tianwei was very good at hiding, and there was more than one soft silk knife formation. Qian Yongzhi and others and the medicine soldiers were hit by two more soft silk knife formations, andpletely lost sight of Jun Tianwei.


    Qian Yongzhi: "The medicine soldiers have a keen sense of smell. They can remember the smell of the enemy. Let the medicine soldiers chase after him. We must kill Zhong Huan as soon as possible!"


    If it''s toote, the medicine soldiers will be useless.


    Qian Yongzhi was in every disadvantage, but Yin Qi used medicine soldiers to find Zhong Huan. He shouted to Zhong Huan who was hiding in a small house: "Master Zhong, this ce has been surrounded by medical soldiers. Zhong Qi and others have been stopped by Yao Zhengyong''s army. You are dead, so stop hiding ande out and surrender." , so as not to waste everyone''s time... If you are willing to surrender, I can let go of Jun Tianwei and Xing Xiaodong''s family who are protecting you!"


    Zhong Huan Yilin... This man''s eyesight was really good, and he actually saw that there were only three of them.


    However, he didn''t answer.


    Yin Qi waited for a while and then said: "Since Mr. Zhong doesn''t want to die with dignity, don''t me Yin for being ruthless."


    He waved his hand and told his bodyguards: "Throw fierce oil and fire to burn them to death!"


    Yes! The bodyguards immediately brought a jar of kerosene, bang bang bang, and threw it towards the house.


    The smell was so pervasive that Xing Xiaodong''s family turned pale with fright...it was that kind of powerful fire oil. If it was ignited, they would definitely die.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, it''s my poor skills that have dragged you down~" Xing Xiaodong sobbed softly, because he was bitten by a medical soldier and Zhong Huan was trapped.


    But


    Snap, Zhong Huan pped him in the face and cursed: "Remember, a man, even if he dies, what he wants to do before death is to avenge himself, not cry."


    He said again: "Let me see your feet."


    ah?


    Xing Xiaodongs family was confused. Its already this time. Do you still have time to look at his injuries?


    "Look." Xing Xiaodong quickly stretched out his bitten foot.


    Zhong Huan looked at his wounds carefully: "There is no discoloration, no signs of redness, swelling, or rot... Are you feeling ufortable in any way? For example, symptoms of poisoning?"


    Xing Xiaodongjia shook his head: "No."


    Zhong Huanyi was delighted: "Very good, it seems that the medicine soldiers are not spreading poison."


    Sir, they are going to start a fire. Jun Tianwei said, who had been staring at the scene outside the house.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhong Huan said quickly: "Your name is Yin Qi, but are you from Dongqing?"


    I finally spoke up. Yin Qi smiled: Yes, I am from Dongqing, so dont waste any more time, I will definitely kill you!


    Zhong Huan smiled even more arrogantly than him: "Ha, as long as I don''t want to die, no one can take my life... By the way, thank you for letting me know about Ning Ji''s collusion with the Dongqing people!"


    Yin Qi paused for a moment, feeling very angry: "You have to be stubborn even when you are about to die... By the way, I also want to tell you one thing. I am not Ruan Da. My goal is to kill you, so your dying tactics will not work for me. use."


    After saying this, he immediately ordered the bodyguard: "Set fire and burn them to death!"


    Yes! The five escorts immediately approached the house with torches.


    However


    Swish swish!


    Crossbow arrows came through the window and killed all five bodyguards.


    Zhong Huan smiled and said: "I said, as long as I don''t want to die, no one can kill me... Do you really think I rushed into this house randomly? Before the Yongtai Mansion was rebuilt, the dead members of the Zhong family had already arrived in the city. Boughtnd, built a house, and hid men and horses!


    Yin Qi was shocked. Is there an ambush in the house?


    In the room, Zhong Huan whispered: "Boy from the Xing family, you are the little boss of the Xing family **** agency. Ruan Da still wants to win over your father. After the fire, you go out and surrender and repay Ruan Da''s rtionship. Yin Qi doesn''t dare to do it easily." Kill you...after you survive, you have to do two things for me."

 Chapter 3067: I fight for my own destiny【2】

    Chapter 3067: I fight for my own destiny��2��


    Chapter 3067: I fight for my own life2


    Zhong Huandao: "The first thing is to tell the people in the Shengjia warehouse as soon as possible and ask them to wrap the poisonous insects with medicine that damages their sense of smell and then use arrows to send the poisonous insects to the medicine soldiers. The poisonous insects can crawl and like to drill holes. , as long as a poisonous insect crawls into the medicine soldier''s nostrils, gets into the brain, and destroys the medicine soldier''s sense of smell, the medicine soldier can be disabled."


    "The second thing is to calcte how long the medicine soldiers canst. Medicine soldiers are made by people using strong medicine to stimte their potential. Although it is powerful, the time is definitely limited. It is impossible to die forever, otherwise the ancient Qiang King will not die. You will lose... Calcte the time and send it to the capital when the medicine soldiers will expire, so that the capital can take precautionary measures."


    Xing Xiaodong''s family was shocked... Master Zhong also came up with a way to destroy the medicine soldiers when he was running for his life. Is this the so-called smart person? Its also amazing.


    He bit his arm sharply to bring himself back to his senses, and said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, sir, I have remembered it. Even if I die, I mustplete these two things."


    He also begged: "Sir, don''t give up, try your best, maybe you can survive."


    Hehe, Zhong Huan smiled. Young people always love to dream, but he did notugh at Xing Xiaodong. He only replied with three words: "...I will try my best."


    Swish swish!


    The only remaining Juntian guard shot several more bodyguards to death.


    Yin Qi was finally furious and ordered: "Set rockets and burn Zhong Huan to death. He was going to die without any body parts tofort the Dongqing heroes who were killed by him!"


    "A bunch of barbarian thieves are working hard, they are nothing but heroic spirits!" Zhong Huan cursed, and then said to Xing Xiaodong''s house: "It''s going to set a fire, get out quickly. Remember, be sharp-tongued, smart, and good at pretending, don''t He tortured himself to death."


    Having said that, he gave Xing Xiaodong a push.


    Xing Xiaodong''s family endured the grief, took a deep breath, and quickly shouted: "Don''t shoot, I am Xing Xiaodong''s family, I want to see Mr. Ruan, I can convince my father for him to let the Xing family **** agency Hand over the best batch of hidden stakes!"


    While shouting, he opened the door and walked out with his hands raised. He looked at Yin Qi and said in a trembling voice: "Don''t kill me. I''m still useful and can bring benefits to Manager Ruan... I''ve been in contact with the hidden stakes of the **** agency. I I can help you find them~"


    After speaking, he knelt down and cried: "Ugh, I''m not even eighteen yet, I haven''t married yet, I don''t want to die, please, please spare my life... I''m really useful~"


    Hahaha, Yin Qiughed loudly, pointed at Xing Xiaodong''s house and said: "Look, this is the Chu Wei man. In order to survive, he knelt down for us Dongqing people!"


    As soon as these words came out, the fake bodyguards who came from Dongqingughed loudly: "The people of Chuwei are bing more and more ipetent. In the past, they were massacred by Da Rong, but now they are kneeling to us Dongqing people. In a few decades, I''m afraid When you see an animal, you have to bow and pay homage, hahaha."


    Then he said to Xing Xiaodongs family: You are a smart person, you know how to join us in advance, otherwise you will die without any body!


    Dongqing''s fake bodyguards were pleased and pleaded for him: "General, since he is still of some use, let him live."


    "Sure, his life will be spared for the time being." Yin Qi agreed and said to Xing Xiaodong''s house: "Get up and kneel over here!"


    Yes, thank you so much, general, and thank you so much, brothers. Xing Xiaodongs family was grateful, got up and walked towards Yin Qi.


    Looking at Yin Qi sitting on the horse, he once had the idea of assassinating Yin Qi... But he couldn''t. He still had two important things to do, so he couldn''t die now.


    Swish swish!


    Xing Xiaodong''s house had just taken a few steps when the escort''s rockets hit the house behind him.


    Boom, the mes hit the fierce oil, and the fire shot into the sky.


    Xing Xiaodong''s family was shocked and quickly turned around... Mr. Zhong, Uncle Ziwang, you must fight for your own life.


    Roar, the roar of the medical soldiers came from the back of the house, and a fake bodyguard shouted: "General,e here to help, the man named Zhong broke the window and escaped!"


    "Damn, I know Zhong Huan won''t be captured without mercy." Yin Qi was furious, and spurred the medicine soldiers to chase him: "Follow me, just fire rockets, burn that **** to death, and never let him escape!"


    The fake bodyguards followed one after another, and Xing Xiaodongs family was also picked up and dragged away: You have to do your best too, if you dare to y tricks on us, you will die without any body parts!


    "Yes." Xing Xiaodong''s family responded and chased him. However, not long after he chased him out, another person rushed out of the zing house. "There is another n here, which is to lure the tiger away from the mountain... General, call the general back quickly, this may be Zhong Huan!" The fake bodyguards were anxious and hurriedly chased the people who ran out of the house.


    Xing Xiaodong''s family looked at the man''s back and was stunned, then shouted: "General, general,e back quickly, there is another person running away here, it is a n to divert the tiger away from the mountain, Zhong Huan is here!"


    It was indeed a n to lure the tiger away from the mountain, but people made a mistake... The person who ran away first was Master Zhong, and the one who ran outter was Jun Tianwei''s Uncle Ziwang, but this made Yin Qi and others believe that the person who ran behind was Master Zhong.


    As long as Yin Qi believed it and led all the medicine soldiers and fake bodyguards back to pursue him, Mr. Zhong would have a chance to escape.


    Sure enough, Yin Qi and others led most of the people back to pursue Ziwang.


    But Yin Qi was not a fool, so he still left a group of fake bodyguards and two medicine soldiers to pursue Zhong Huan.


    Swing, these fake darts have been caught up with Zhong Huan, and the Rockets shot towards him. However, Zhonghuan had hid into a house earlier.


    Hang, the medicine soldiers roared and rushed into the house, looking for Zhong Huan... Their noses were so sensitive and fast, even though Zhong Huan sprinkled a lot of medicine to cover up his smell, the medicine soldiers still found him.


    boom!


    The medicine soldier punched through the wall, grabbed Zhong Huan''s back, and pulled hard, and a piece of Zhong Huan''s flesh was torn off.


    The severe pain made Zhong Huan wince at the corner of his mouth, and he kept running for his life without stopping. But the Yao soldiers were extremely powerful. Two Yao soldiers jumped around andpletely destroyed the house that was already damaged by half.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise. Zhong Huan was lucky and ran out before the house copsed. Instead, two medical soldiers were buried inside the house.


    Its a pity that there are a group of fake escorts outside the house.


    Swish swish!


    The ming arrows struck again. Zhong Huan was hit by arrows in his hands, feet and abdomen. He fell to the ground with a bang, and his head hit the big rock, making a **** hole.


    "Hit!" The fake bodyguards ran up with bows and arrows. After seeing his appearance clearly, they eximed: "This is Zhong Huan, not Jun Tianwei!"


    This was thest sound Zhong Huan heard before he fell into darkness... It turned out that he died like this. He was really not majestic at all. When she saw Susu, she would definitelyugh at him.


    Just smile, as long as he can see her, he canugh as much as she wants.


    But it was really ufortable before death. Zhong Huan was tortured by severe pain that prated his bones. His brain was dizzy, as if a big iron block was tied to it. He also had chest tightness and felt like vomiting.


    I was feeling extremely ufortable, "Ah Huan, Ah Huan, wake up, don''t sleep~"


    A gentle voice that was both familiar and unfamiliar called him in his ears.


    He wanted to open his eyes and look at her, but he couldn''t. He could only hug the owner of the voice quickly: "Sususu, you finally came to pick me up... I listened to you and didn''tmit suicide, although my death was not very serious. Wei Feng, but you are not allowed to be angry, and you must continue to be husband and wife with me as promised."


    Susu''sughter came, she hugged him, rubbed her cheek gently against his, and said: "Okay, I''m not angry, I will continue to wait for you... But you can''te with me yet, you''re not dead yet, You have to continue living toplete your unfulfilled ambitions."


    Are you not dead again?


    Zhong Huan was extremely regretful: "Susu, I don''t want to go back, please take me away... I miss you."

 Chapter 3068: I fight for my own destiny【3】

    Chapter 3068: I fight for my own destiny��3��


    Chapter 3068: I fight for my own life3


    Sentimental and silent.


    He became anxious and said, "Susu, I don''t have any unfinished ambitions. Please take me away, please."


    At one time, he did have many ambitions and wanted to leave a mark in the long history. But after her death, his only ambition was her.


    Youre willful again. Susu smiled, but she added: Ah Huan, I will always be waiting for you...so dont give up on yourself and live on.


    Not long after the voice fell, the feeling of being held by her disappeared.


    Tears welled up in the corners of Zhong Huan''s eyes...his susu was gone again.


    Zhong Huan has been carried in front of Yin Qi by the fake bodyguards. He imed the credit: "General, we have captured Zhong Huan. He was hit by several arrows and seriously injured, but he is still alive. General, you can slowly torture him until he is enough." Kill him again!"


    Yin Qi got off his horse and rushed over. He looked at him in the dim light of the morning light. After confirming that it was Zhong Huan, he kicked him hard several times and cursed: "You cunning beast, you dare to y tricks when you are about to die." , but we didnt catch him!


    Using counter-intuitive tactics to lure the tiger away from the mountain, he was fooled and lost face.


    The fake bodyguards cheered nearby: "As expected of a general, he yed the famous figure of Chu Wei like a ball, well done!"


    Zhong Huan became famous at a young age. He helped Emperor Jingyuan eliminate the traitors, eliminate the traitors, clean up the secretaries, and cannibalize the aristocratic families. When the Wei army attacked the capital, he also led the troops to defend the capital and presided over the transfer of the country. He was a person who had long been written into the Chu Dynasty. Yin Qi felt very proud that a figure in the history books of the two dynasties of Wei and Wei could beat him, and said: "You guys also have credit for catching Zhong Huan. You can torture him as much as you want, but if you have a good idea, you can." Fulfill you."


    "Thank you for the face, general!" The fake escorts were very excited after hearing this, and they said many ideas, all of which were vulgar, and the lightest ones were just to admire Zhong Huan and make him urinate.


    This **** has hurt many of our brothers when he was working hard. Before he dies, give him a dip in urine and let him remember this taste. Dont mess with us Dongqing people in the next life!


    Yin Qi smiled: "This is a good suggestion... I wille first, and I will treat him as hisst meal."


    Xing Xiaodong''s sped hands were pinching each other tightly, and his palms were bleeding from the pinch... Finally, he rushed over desperately and said: "General, should we send a message to General Manager Ruan and wait for him toe before dealing with Zhong Huan? General Manager Ruan is our leader, if we deal with Zhong Huan before hees, he will definitely be unhappy."


    "Stop, don''t get close to our general, otherwise we will kill him without mercy!" The fake bodyguards couldn''t believe Xing Xiaodong''s family, so they stopped him.


    Yin Qi turned around and sneered: "Leader? Even Ruan Da, that **** ve? I''m telling you, let alone Ruan Da, I''m not afraid of even Ning Ji. I am General Dongqing, and I have a cooperative rtionship with Ning Ji. Dont raise their status in front of me, this is a humiliation to me and Dadongqing, do you understand?!


    After saying that, he took a broken jar and started to unbutton his pants. He actually wanted to take a piece of urine and give it to Zhong Huan.


    Xing Xiaodong''s family was going crazy and struggled: "Stop... General, Zhong Huan is still useful, keep him, and use him to threaten Jun Tianwei in the city!"


    Dont be like this, Mr. Zhong should be a figure respected by others, you cannot insult him like this!


    But he was no match for the fake bodyguards. He was surrounded by a group of fake bodyguards, punching and kicking him: "A Chu Wei bastard, does he really think of himself as a person? If he dares to make trouble again, how many secrets in the Xing family will be destroyed?" I cant save your dogs life!


    The other fake escorts shouted: "The general is mighty, hurry up and drink the yellow soup for Zhong Huan... Yongsheng, hurry up and write down the highlights, and you have to take it back to promote it!"


    Yong Sheng said: "Remember it all, I guarantee that Zhong Huan will be infamy for thousands of years!"


    Yin Qi held the urine jar, grabbed Zhong Huan''spel, pulled him up from his unconscious state, and said with a smile: "Master Zhong, who has a long history, get up quickly and drink the yellow soup. After you drink it, you are on your way."


    The fake escortsughed and echoed: "Hahaha, get up and drink the yellow soup, it tastes great!"


    It was so noisy that my soul was brought back by these dogs!


    Zhong Huan originally wanted to be willful and let his blood drain out and die, but these thieves insisted on seeking death... The angry Zhong Huan suddenly opened his eyes. When Yin Qi was stunned, he grabbed his shoulders and pointed towards him. Bite the throat hard.


    His!


    Hardly tore off a piece of Yin Qis flesh. "Bah!" Zhong Huan spat out the bitten flesh, looked at Yin Qi whose neck was bleeding profusely, and said with disgust: "The blood of the Dongqing dog thief is really disgusting."


    The fake escorts were stunned by this sudden turn of events and could not speak at all until...


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows came, piercing the bodies of a group of fake escorts. The rest of them came to their senses and shouted: "The enemy is attacking, the enemy is attacking... The general has been killed, release the medicine soldiers quickly, don''t let Zhong Huan escape." !


    However


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of sharp arrows came, suppressing their counterattack.


    "Save your lord!" Mou Yuan came with a group of cavalry. Their horses were like arrows. After knocking away a group of fake escorts, they ran towards Zhong Huan.


    Zhong Huan pointed in the direction of Xing Xiaodong''s house: "Xing family boy, save him!"


    Yes! Someone immediately rode a horse to rescue him.


    "Master, get on the horse!" Mou Yuan reached out towards Zhong Huan, pulled the injured man onto the back of the horse, controlled the reins, turned the horse''s head, and ran towards the Sheng family warehouse.


    The fake bodyguards shouted: "Quickly untie the chains of the medicine soldiers and let the medicine soldiers chase. Don''t let Zhong Huan escape!"


    However, Yin Qi was the one who controlled these medicine soldiers. When he died, the medicine soldiers surrounded him and sniffed the blood flowing out of him. No matter how hard the fake bodyguards drove him, it was useless.


    Zhong Huan looked back andughed wildly: "Ha, you are a bunch of losers. You can''t even kill me even if you are given the chance!"


    After cursing, his strength was almost exhausted, and blood oozed from the abdomen where he was hit by the arrow.


    After hearing this, Xing Xiaodong''s family remembered what Zhong Huan had said... As long as he didn''t want to die, no one could kill him: "So it''s not bragging, it''s true."


    And because he survived the catastrophe, he cried out.


    The gmander carrying him said: "Little brother, don''t cry. When we get to the Shengjia warehouse, we will be able to fight. We will not let you die, and we will definitely let you get a wife!"


    Xing Xiaodong''s family was stunned when he heard this, surprise appeared on his face, and he asked: "Uncle Ziwang is not dead? He escaped too?!"


    Other than the fake bodyguard, only your Excellency and Uncle Ziwang know about this request for mercy.


    The g leader nodded: "Well, he is a veteran in Juntianwei. He is familiar with the terrain and is very good at hiding. He met us halfway and was rescued. Someone has already sent him to the Shengjia warehouse."


    Xing Xiaodong''s family cried with joy, and quickly wiped away his tears and said: "Jun Tianwei is really awesome... You, do you still ept people? I want to be Jun Tianwei too."


    He added: "I know that I am not good at it, but I will work hard to learn my skills and will not embarrass Jun Tianwei."


    Its a pity that the little g leader said: Jun Tianwei doesnt ept people with a family, so you should be the boss of the **** agency.


    Whoosh!


    Themand arrow exploded, and the fake bodyguards had no choice but to shoot themand arrow and ask for help from Manager Ruan.


    After seeing the order arrow, General Manager Ruan and others hurried over. After learning the whole story, they wanted to kill Yin Qi again: "A bunch of idiots dare to waste time with Zhong Huan. Do you know that he will live a cup of tea longer?" Can you destroy an aristocratic family with all your efforts? Can you destroy an ambush that has been run by the witch army for decades! You had the chance to kill him but you didn''t, you''re crazy, you''re crazy!"


    Ruan Da roared and was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Why did he meet such a bunch of stupid Dong Qing Xizuo?

 Chapter 3069: counterattack

    Chapter 3069: counterattack


    Chapter 3069 Counterattack


    "Liu Shi, lead the medicine soldiers to chase him quickly. When you see Zhong Huan, kill him immediately. Stop talking nonsense to him and go quickly!" Manager Ruan sent Liu Shi out to protect him. It was obvious that he was already angry. Gotta start losing my mind.


    "Yes." Liu Shi cut his arm, used the special blood smell, and led the roaring medical soldiers to chase Zhong Huan.


    "Send themand arrow, gather all the soldiers and horses, and Zhong Huan must be killed today!" Manager Ruan continued to give instructions: "Send someone to deliver a message to Deputy General Xiao Huang, asking him to guard the city gate, let alone a person, just a No dogs or birds are allowed to be let out, and Zhong Huan also has homing pigeons and homing eagles to carry the message! If someone attacks the city and lets him defend it and dares to surrender, his whole family will definitely die!"


    Yes! The dead man in charge of delivering the message hurriedly rode to the city gate.


    Swish swish!


    Nine arrows were fired together and exploded in the air. After Ning Ji saw the people from all sides in Yongtai Mansion, they rushed here immediately.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the people and horses were finally assembled, including the people from the Jinling Wushi Escort Agency, the people from the Xingjia Escort Agency who stayed behind, Dongqing Xizuo, Ning Ji hiding in the city, the people from Wanan Car and Horse Shop, and Yao Looking up, the general''s army is a vast expanse of darkness. It is estimated that there are 10,000 troops.


    But Manager Ruan was very dissatisfied. If Zhong Huan hadn''t acted too quickly, cleaning up all the people in the Zhen family farm and killing a group of escorts from two **** bureaus, he would have more men and horses avable. Now he can only That''s it.


    Manager Ruan sat on the horse, took out a rare red stone token, and shouted: "Everyone, my master is a person with great supernatural powers, and he is the true emperor who inherits the destiny of heaven to protect the people. At this moment, he is already in the presence of General Xiao and Zhou Huang. With the help of the Marquis, General Zhou Yuji, Mr. He Zhen, Mr. Quan, the Wu family brothers, and various aristocratic families, we upied the capital. Just waiting to get Wei Xiao''s edict for the Zen throne, our master will be the new master of the world, and we will be Daning. A hero of the dynasty!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone cheered: "Long live the master, the master is indeed powerful, and he has received the help of so many capable people!"


    But Mr. Xu, who was coerced, asked in a low voice: "It''s impossible for the Wu brothers to seek refuge with Ninghou, right?"


    If Zhong Huan wanted to seize the throne, the Wu brothers might risk their lives to help, but could Ning Ji seize the throne? The Wu brothers were afraid that they would chop him with a knife.


    "Shut up!" Manager Ruan stabbed Mr. Xu with his eye knife and cursed: "If you are greedy for life and afraid of death and don''t dare to surround Zhong Huan, leave now. But if you dare to question the master, don''t me me for throwing you away. Feed the medicine soldiers!"


    After hearing this, Master Xu still dares to leave?


    Although Mr. Xu didnt know Xu Chongfeng, they were still stubborn. They knelt down, knocked their heads, and begged with tears in their eyes: "I know I was wrong, and I dont dare to do it anymore. I beg Fourth Master to spare my life!"


    Mr. Xu, an official, knelt down for a ve. Ruan Da was so pleased that he deliberately kept silent for a while and then said: "Master cherishes talents. Seeing that you still have some political achievements, I will spare you this time. But I I want to tell you that not only the Wu brothers have taken refuge in their master, but even the Duke of Qin also appreciates his talents and wants to submit to his master. The reason why so many people surrender is that his master is the destined emperor, who is born to end troubled times and create new things. A man of prosperity!


    Tsk, you are really good at boasting. Who is the Duke of Qin? Can you be Ning Ji''s ve?


    Master Xu didnt believe Ruan Das lies, but the people present did, and cheered again: Master is indeed the destined emperor, even the Duke of Qin has joined me.


    General Manager Ruan Da said: "The Duke of Qin and my master have known each other for ten years. When the Duke of Qin was in trouble in Dafeng Vige, my master helped the Duke of Qin. With such love and kindness, the Duke of Qin has surrendered to our master long ago."


    Zhen Lin was so excited that she shouted: "With the help of Duke Xiang of Qin, Marquis Ning will be able to get rid of the tyrant Wei Xiao and create an unprecedented prosperous dynasty!"


    Although the private soldiers of the Zhen family farm were trapped, Zhen Lin was not afraid of death. After seeing the order arrow, she led the few dozen remaining servants of the Zhen family toe. He even said what he just said just to show off his face, so that he could earn great merit for himself. With this merit, he could enter Ning Ji''s harem, give birth to a prince, and seize the throne!


    Butler Ruan nced at Zhen Lin and felt disgusted with her.


    However, there are still arge number of fake long-term workers in the Zhen family farm. They are all fighting forces and are useful. He has to give Zhen Lin some sympathy: "Miss Zhen is absolutely right. She is indeed a hero among women. As men, please wait. When I kill the bell thief, I have to be better than Miss Zhen, otherwise..."


    Ruan Da paused deliberately for a while, nced around the people present, and then said: "Otherwise, there will be no ce for you in the Daning Dynasty''s court!" After finishing his shocking words, he shouted again: "Kill Zhong Huan and seize Yongtai. Mansion, take merit, go to the capital, enter the Jinluan Pce, and be a minister who will be famous throughout the ages!"


    These words stimted Zhao Tongzhi, who was an official. He shouted with red eyes: "Kill Zhong Huan, take the credit, enter the Jinluan Pce, and be a famous minister with eternal fame!"


    The rest of the people also shouted excitedly.


    Master Xu saw that they were going crazy. In order to survive, he could only raise his hands and shout: "Kill Zhong Huan and take credit..."


    "Fourth Master, Fourth Master, the medicine soldiers have found Zhong Huan!" A group of fake escorts came back and reported: "It''s in the warehousepound of the Sheng family on Muqing Street, but they have an ambush, and there are still many soldiers hidden in thepound. Ma, Captain Liu dare not move rashly for fear of losing the medicine soldiers!"


    Manager Ruan looked in the direction of the Shengjia warehousepound and raised the red stone token again: "Let''s go, kill the bell thief, take the credit, go to the capital and enter the Jinluan Pce!"


    "Hoo **** ho!" The people present were extremely excited. General Yao took the lead and said: "All officers and men, follow me to the Shengjia warehouse. Whoever kills one person will get one gold; whoever kills Zhong Huan will get ten thousand gold. Fourth Master Pay the bill!"


    .


    Yes! Nearly ten thousand people responded and rushed to the Shengjia Warehouse. More than a quarter of an hourter, they arrived at Muqing Street.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    As the gong sounded, General Manager Ruan stood on a high tform with several stacked tables and shouted towards the warehouse courtyard: "Evil thief Zhong Huan, you led Jun Tianwei to cause chaos, only to avenge Emperor Jingyuan, you don''t care about anything like this. The life-and-death actions of the people of Yongtai Mansion really deserve..."


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows shot out, interrupting Ruan Da''s words, but they failed to hurt Ruan Da. He was protected by shield soldiers.


    Dong dong, dong dong dong!


    Rhythmic drumming sounded from the courtyard. When the sound fell, words came from the warehouse courtyard: "Ruan Nucai, Mr. Zhong said, since you are a dying person, I will give you half a quarter of an hour." Myst words, if you have any regrets, say them quickly, otherwise you wont have the chance to say them after you die!


    The speaker was a messenger, and his voice was uniquely high-pitched and loud, allowing Ruan Da and the others to hear clearly.


    Ruan Da''s face turned ck and he said in a deep voice: "The cunning bell thief dares to utter arrogant words even when he is about to die. You only lead a group of remnant soldiers, while I lead an army of more than ten thousand people and have medicine soldiers as vanguards. What do you want to do with me?" kill me?!"


    The messengerughed loudly: "In the capital, Master Zhong led the troops to fight against the Wei family army, and defeated hundreds of thousands of Wei family troops until they negotiatedpromises. You guys are nothing!"


    He added: "And the medicine soldiers are just the product of drugs. After all, they are still flesh and blood. Mr. Zhong has already thought of a way to destroy the medicine soldiers. You just wait to die!"


    As soon as these words came out, the troops on Ruan Da''s side panicked: "Zhong Huan has a way to break the magical power of the Yao soldiers? What should we do? Without the Yao soldiers to charge, how can we win?!"

 Chapter 3070: Uncle Ruan died

    Chapter 3070: Uncle Ruan died


    Chapter 3070 Death of Uncle Ruan


    Li San, the head of the Wushi Escort Bureau, asked hurriedly: "Fourth Master, does the medicine soldier have a weak spot? If so, you have to tell us as soon as possible. We are dragging the lives of our entire n to follow you in the uprising. You can''t do anything to the big guys." Hiding something!


    Mr. Xu was fishing in troubled waters and asked deliberately: "Yes, Fourth Master, if there is a w in the medicine soldiers, just tell them. If you hide it, we will suffer heavy casualties!"


    He shouted at the top of his voice, and after shouting, he quickly squatted down and hid in the crowd so that Ruan Da could not find him.


    Zhao Tongzhi was also anxious, so he pushed over and asked, "Fourth Master, can we do the medicine soldiers?"


    Shut up, dont fall for Zhong Huans divorce n, he wants to destroy us without any blood! Manager Ruan shouted.


    Mr. Xu pinched the Yamen servant next to him and asked him to shout: "But that is Zhong Huan, a rare genius in a century. He may have really found the weakness of the medicine soldiers!"


    The yamen servant was so scared that hey down and pretended to be fainted after shouting.


    Mr. Xu hugged him knowingly, pinched him, and said to the carriage shop clerk who was looking over at Xun Sheng: "Zeng Yamen has fainted. Do you guys have any bad medicine? Give him a whiff and revive him!" "


    Its useless, it will only cause trouble! After scolding the carriage shop clerk, he stopped paying attention to them and continued to walk through the crowd, searching for people who deliberately shouted to question the medicine soldiers.


    Hey, Yang Da, what are you doing? Let us go! An angry question suddenly came from the crowd.


    "Hold down the three of them." Master Yang from Wan''an Carriage and Horse Shop ordered. He came over with his knife, swung it and shed repeatedly with two clicks. After killing two people, he picked up the two heads and held them high and shouted. : "Anyone who disturbs the morale of the army will be killed!"


    Hiss, everyone gasped in fright, this Master Yang is really vicious.


    The remaining person kowtowed and begged for mercy: "Don''t kill me, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said that the medicine soldier is not... the medicine soldier is a magic weapon, with great magical powers and no ws!"


    Soon, the news here spread, so that everyone no longer dared to question the ability of the medicine soldiers.


    The messenger reported the situation outside to the dead soldiers under the wall, and the dead soldiers hurriedly went to inform Zhong Huan.


    After hearing this, Zhong Huan sneered: "Oh, you rabble, using the tactics of killing and shocking at this time will only cause the centrifugal force to be faster...hiss~"


    "My lord, I''ll forgive you, but this crossbow arrow has a barb and it''s difficult to pull it out," said the apanying doctor Shishi.


    Zhong Huan didn''t care at all, saying: "Don''t pull it out yet, apply medicine to remove the poison, and wait until Ruan Nucai is killed."


    Mouyuan hurriedly said: "Sir, if the arrow is rusty, if you don''t pull it out and clean the wound as soon as possible, you will be in serious trouble."


    The people of Dongqing are insidious. They often rub some rust on their arrows or get some carrion juice on them, so that the wound of the person hit by the arrow will be inmed and die.


    Zhong Huan said impatiently: "Don''t talk nonsense, I can''t die yet. Let''s clean up Ruan Nucai and the others, how can they let me draw the arrow safely?"


    When Susu was dying, he asked him not to give up on himself, not to deliberately torture himself, and to live well until the end of his life. So he will heal the wounds and not let them rot, but killing the enemy is more important now.


    He asked again: "Have you fed the poisonous insects? Hurry up and ask the Min Dong family to bring the poisonous insects. If it''s toote, Ruan Nucai and the others will attack the warehouse."


    Im going to ask you now. Mou Yuan hurriedly left to ask about the situation.


    After a while, he returned with a group of people from Yuanzi Medicine Store.


    The Min Dong family said: "Master Zhong, we used the most powerful poison that damages the sense of smell. The poisonous insects have been eating it for a long time, so the amount of the medicine should be enough... But if the medicine soldier wears the magic repellent medicine and the poisonous insects escape, we may It will fail in vain.


    The Mindong family still expressed their worries, in order to remind everyone to be prepared to save themselves if something goes wrong.


    Zhong Huan''s expression did not change: "Get ready and release the poisonous insects as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Mou Yuan hurriedly called to a group of Juntian guards who were wearing the magic medicine to repel insects: "Change the arrows, and you will be shot with poisonous insects!"


    "Yes." A group of Juntian guards with excellent archery skills immediately stepped forward and put the poisonous insects into special quivers while holding back their nausea.


    Outside, Ruan Da ordered: "Throw fierce fire and oil to burn the bell thief to death!" However...


    The hidden stakes of the Eagle Food Gang were one step ahead of him and had already thrown a batch of fire oil with a small sling.


    Bang bang bang!


    The kerosene exploded in the crowd, and a group of people immediately fell into the sea of fire, screaming in terror.


    The thumping drum beat started again, and several order soldiersy on the high wall and shouted: "The traitor Ning Ji has been thrown into death row. Those who don''t want to be killed by Ruan Da surrender immediately. Those who surrender will be rewarded if they don''t kill, and merit if they don''t kill." !


    No one wants to die, so these words are particrly useful. The people on Ruan Da''s side were shaken again.


    But Ruan Da still had Dong Qing Xizuo here. Their mission was to destroy Chu Wei An Ning, and they would not allow the others to disobey. He hurriedly said: "Nonsense, Ning Hou has not been arrested. He is a person with great magical powers. Don''t do it." Listen to the bell thief''s bewitchment, go ahead, kill the bell thief, and enter the Golden Pce!"


    General Manager Ruan ordered General Yao: "Hurry up and order the soldiers to throw fierce fire oil to burn the bell thief to death. The battle will be decided quickly!"


    "General, do you really want to surrender? There is no room for change in this move." Qianhu, a confidant, advised: "Nowadays, there are important people fighting in the Northeast. As long as we make up for our mistakes, we may get a chance to go to the Northeast to fight against the enemy, not necessarily... "


    "Stop dreaming. Your surrender list has been sent to the capital. Even if you surrender, you will be convicted. Now you can only survive if you kill Zhong Huan and help your master win the throne!" Ruan Da interrupted Qian Hu''s words and seduced him again. He said: "Even if General Yao wants to repent, he must kill Zhong Huan first. Otherwise, with his temper, even if you escape to Dayong, he will send Jun Tianwei to assassinate you."


    General Yao was angry: "ve dog, you dare to send the surrender list to the capital, I will kill you now!"


    Ruanughed: "Hey, General Yao, don''t seek death. I have medicine soldiers... hurry up and kill Zhong Huan for me. I can conceal your desire to defect for the master, otherwise you will not be able to gain favor from both sides." .


    He then looked at Master Li San and the others and said, "You are the same, don''t even think about escaping from the battle!"


    Li San''s family was nearby. He heard everything and regretted it. However, the owner of Jinling Wu''s Escort Bureau was from a wealthy family. He was just a ve of a wealthy family. He could only lead his brothers: "Charge, break the warehouse, Kill Zhong Huan!"


    Bang bang bang!


    A batch of violent fire oil was smashed into the warehouse yard, and the warehouse was quickly set on fire.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    General Yao''s troops were already using big wooden cones to hit the gate of the warehousepound, shaking half of the surrounding area.


    The messenger on the wall turned around and shouted: "Master Mou, hurry up, I won''t be able to withstand it anymore!"


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldier had already jumped onto the wall, opened his big mouth, and bit the messenger.


    Mouyuan: "Jump over the wall and shoot arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    A batch of sharp arrows carrying poisonous insects shot at the medicine soldiers.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Like hitting an iron wall, it cannot hurt the medicine soldiers at all.


    Ruan Daughed loudly: "You heard this sound? The bell thief can''t even break the skin and flesh of the medicine soldiers, and he lied that he could kill the medicine soldiers. Don''t listen to the bell thief''s deception. He is just a false name!"


    Swish swish!


    Another batch of sharp arrows carrying poisonous insects shot toward Ruan Da.


    The messenger risked his life and shouted: "ve Ruan, Mr. Zhong will send you a batch of poisonous insects. Enjoy the feeling of being pierced through the heart by poisonous insects and die!"


    What, poisonous insects?! The people on Ruan Das side panicked again.


    The poisonous insects have been eliminated a long time ago, and the court also ordered not to leave any seeds. They dont have any poisonous insects. Dont panic. Keep rushing and kill Zhong Huan! Ruan Da tightened the anti-worm medicine around his waist and felt much more at ease.


    This medicine bag was sent to him regrly by Dou Ke and he was ordered to wear it, but he was so kind that he fed it to the dog.


    Hahhhhh!


    Many medical soldiers have jumped into the wall, biting the people inside the wall.


    Hearing these voices, Ruan Da became more and more proud: "Zhong Huan has not cracked the magical power of medicine and weapons. Everyone rush and kill Zhong Huan!"


    Its a pity that his evil deeds have been punished.


    The poisonous insect had its effect, and the medicine soldiers outside who were about to jump over the wall suddenly stopped moving, as if they were drunken bulls, swaying left and right, and some even banged their heads, as if there was something in their heads that was causing trouble, which made them very nervous. Ufortable.

 Chapter 3071: rout

    Chapter 3071: rout


    Chapter 3071 Defeat


    "What, what''s going on? Why didn''t the medicine soldiers rush to kill?!" The soldiers and horses on Ruan Da''s side were all frightened. They wanted to go up to check the situation, but they were afraid of the power of the medicine soldiers and did not dare to step forward. They could only move towards Ruan Da. Shouting: "Fourth Master, hurry up and send the medicine soldiers to continue the charge!"


    Ruan Da was shocked when he saw that the medicine soldiers were acting strangely. He shouted: "The medicine soldiers are invincible. The dozen or so medicine soldiers that jumped into the warehousepound earlier could tear Jun Tianwei into pieces. There is no need to send more medicine soldiers to kill them." .The medicine soldiers outside the high wall are left behind, so dont panic!


    He quickly grabbed a dead soldier and said in a low voice: "Let Liu Shi and Qian Yongzhi bleed quickly and drive the medicine soldiers, otherwise the situation will fail and no one will survive~"


    Yes. The dead man hurriedly ran to deliver the message.


    Ruan Da continued to confuse: "Jun Tianwei has been restrained by the medicine soldiers. Everyone, rush forward, break through the warehousepound, kill the bell thief, and seize the great contribution to the founding of the country!"


    Ning Jis dead soldiers and Dongqing craftsmen followed suit and shouted: Come in, kill the bell thief, take great credit, and be the founding hero of the country!


    They were the first to charge.


    Thousands of people and horses rushed to kill together. The scene looked very spectacr, and everyone followed the crowd. Seeing this, the other people and horses also rushed to the warehousepound excitedly: "Kill Zhong Huan, take great credit, and be the founding hero of the country!"


    Mr. Xu looked scornful at this... directed at your father, do you think the credit for founding the country is so easy to get?


    And have you forgotten: "The Yao Soldier has stopped moving. Zhong Huan did not lie. The Yao Soldier''s magical power has really been broken!"


    Zeng Yamen shouted: "Sir Zhong said, those who surrender will be rewarded without killing them!"


    The other nearby government officials heard this, weighed it up, gritted their teeth and shouted what they said.


    But this time there were many people and it was difficult to hide. They were discovered by the clerk from the carriage shop: "Master, we found them. They are the servants of the government office!"


    Master Yang became angry and murderous: "Catch them and kill them!"


    The government officials were so frightened that their legs were weak and weeping: "They areing to kill us. What should we do? What should we do?"


    "Hurry up and get into the crowd, remember to take off your yamen uniforms." Mr. Xu was so scared that he stayed away from them whileing up with ideas... It''s not that he is unloyal, it''s that he is the only one who can survive until things calm down. , in order to get more pension money for the government officials.


    Zeng Yamen ran away with Mr. Xu and shouted: "Come on, kill Zhong Huan, Yongtai Mansion will be ours, and then we can go to rich families to search for property!"


    "Stop, don''t run, grab the people wearing government uniforms quickly... get out of here, get out of here, don''t let us catch them!" The guys from the horse and carriage shop chased them all the way, vowing to kill them.


    However, their pursuit caused a bigmotion, and the rest of the people knew the content of the officials'' shouting... everyone''s minds were shaken, and many people just pretended to rush to kill, no longer dreaming that this action would be sessful.


    Master Yang was keenly aware of everyone''s wait-and-see attitude. He hated the Yamen servants who shouted and issued a death order: "The Yamen servants disturbed the morale of the army. Kill them all. Seize the Yamen servants and count the merits!"


    With the order given, another group of carriage and horse shop clerks were dispatched, making themotion even greater. They grabbed several government servants and chopped them with swords.


    Swish swish!


    Arrows and crossbows came to kill, bringing poisonous insects with them.


    Ah, the poisonous insect, the poisonous insect is back again, run away!


    The gue of poisonous insects has been going on for several years, and its reputation has spread throughout the country, and no one is not afraid of it. As soon as these words came out, half of the people were confused and fled for their lives. Even the clerks in the carriage and horse shop also backed away in fear.


    Ruan Da looked back and saw that his ''army'' was in chaos. He was trembling with anger and shouted: "Calm down, don''t be chaotic. The Dou family business has a prescription for the magic anti-worm medicine. Kill Zhong Huan first. After the incident ispleted, Preparing medicine to deworm!


    However


    Dong dong dong!


    In the warehousepound, the sound of drums came again, and several messengers shouted in unison: "The magical power of the medicine soldiers has been broken, and the reinforcements from outside the city have arrived. Ruan ves and Dong Qing will definitely die if they work carefully. Master Zhong ordered that those who surrender will be rewarded if they do not kill." ! Help kill Ruan Nucai and Dong Qingxi, and we will be credited with great merit. The Zhong family will pay the reward themselves, starting from ten taels of gold!"


    If we continue to disrupt the David Dynasty by helping others, we will kill the three tribes and leave no human or animal behind!


    As soon as the words of kindness and power came out, the people on Ruan Da''s side werepletely in chaos.


    Mr. Xu stopped pretending and jumped up and shouted: "Mr. Zhong, please have mercy. What are you waiting for? Quickly follow me and kill Thief Ruan. Thief Ruan is a sinner who colluded with Dong Qing Xizuo and helped him to cause rebellion, but he is treason. Kill the three tribes!" As soon as the word treason came out, everyone was afraid. Those who still had conscience no longer hesitated and shouted: "The Ruan thief is treasonous and deceived us. Kill him for the sake of the innocent people of Yongtai Mansion. revenge!"


    "...Yes, yes, yes, we were deceived. Kill the Ruan thief and eliminate harm for the court!"


    Many people who wanted to follow the dragon''s merits turned against each other one after another and led Huyuan to fight with Ning Ji''s dead man, Dongqing Xizuo.


    The servants of the Zhen family also defected: "Chong, kill the Ruan thief and fight for your own life!"


    Zhen Lin was stunned. After she came to her senses, she quickly grabbed a nurse: "Stop, Manager Ruan is from Ninghou, and the Zhen family is helping Ninghou!"


    The nurse sneered: "Miss, the Zhen family is helping Ning Ji to usurp the throne. A disaster is imminent. Although we are servants, we don''t want to die with the Zhen family... We are going to kill the thief, please take care!"


    After saying that, she pushed Zhen Lin away and ran away.


    Zhen Lin looked at the crazy people in front of her and her face turned pale. After a while, she shouted in the direction where the guard disappeared without giving up: "Ninghou is the right son and the future emperor. He will not lose!"


    However, no one paid any attention to her.


    Ruan Da looked at the chaotic crowd and shouted: "Don''t listen to the bell thief''s nonsense, no chaos, kill the bell thief!"


    But everyone no longer listened to him.


    "A ve is just a ve, and cannot take on big responsibilities!" Master Yang cursed angrily, turned around and ordered: "Sound the gong, all the Eastern Army must gather, destroy the house, take Zhong Huan''s life and evacuate!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang, phew!


    With a special gong sound, all the Dongqing craftsmen gathered together and, under the leadership of Yang Da, stormed the gate of the warehousepound.


    General Yao and the others had been banging against the gate for a long time. Not long after Yang Da and the others arrived, the gate was knocked down.


    The first thing that caught their eyes was the rows of: "Medicine Soldiers!"


    Swish swish!


    Just when Dong Qing was in shock, a hail of arrows came, and there was a popping sound, and the poison package exploded, and all the people shrouded in the poisonous mist became dizzy.


    The new poison developed by Yuanzi Pharmacy and Nanyu is specially used to deal with you Dongqing people. How do you feel? Is the antidote you took useless?


    What!


    As soon as these words came out, Dongqing Xizuo was also confused.


    Yang was extremely angry. Damn it, he originally wanted to kill Zhong Huan to get rid of this big problem for Dongqing, but now he can only: "Get out!"


    The general has an order, all Eastern troops, withdraw quickly!


    After Dongqing listened carefully, he immediately turned around and ran away... Anyway, their mission waspleted, and Emperor Dongqing would not me them for running away now.


    Their mission was toe to Yongtai Mansion to cause trouble, disrupt the supply of supplies for David''s army, and make the David''s army in front of the battleck supplies, thereby increasing Dongqing''s chances of winning.


    "Stop, you guys can''t run away!" General Yao was shivering all over, and he was terribly scared at the moment... If the Dongqing people left, let alone whether Ning Ji could win the throne, he would definitely be killed by Zhong Huan anyway.


    However, Yang D would not talk nonsense to him: "Kill him!"


    Hehe, the generals of the Chu and Wei dynasties, no matter whether they are loyal or treacherous, can kill every one of them.


    A group of Dongqing craftsmen immediately raised their knives and shed at General Yao, click, click, click. After a random chop, General Yao was no longer human. All the soldiers under hismand were frightened and looked at General Yao in horror. Corpse, dare not step forward to stop Dong Qing Xizuo.

 Chapter 3072: Get rid of the problem

    Chapter 3072: Get rid of the problem


    Chapter 3072: Elimination of Suffering


    Swish swish!


    Jun Tianwei''s arrows came again and killed dozens of Dong Qing Xizuo who were poisoned. He shouted: "Chase, kill Dong Qing Xizuo!"


    But Yang Da and the others have learned to be meticulous and are extremely good at escaping. At this moment, they were in such a mess that they quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    "Turn right to Xiaotong Alley, they ran over there!" On the roof, the people from the Eagle Food Gang looked at the traces of Yang Da and others. With two whooshes, they shot outmand arrows with sparks and aimed them at Juntianwei. Give directions.


    Jun Tianwei hurriedly followed the direction of the arrow.


    Let the wolf loose and chase!


    Ouch!


    The wolves howled, and several wolves rushed out of the gate, looking for something to chase Yang Da and others.


    It was only at this moment that the stunned soldiers came to their senses and quickly picked up their weapons: "Chase and kill Dong Qing Xizuo!"


    "Stop, you are not strong enough, don''t stir up trouble!" The messenger, who was lying back on the wall, called out to them and said, "My lord has an order, ordering you to capture Ruan Da, Zhao Tongzhi and other rebels, and make up for your mistakes!"


    The soldiers stopped, but their faces were a little confused.


    You Qianhu quickly took over the power ofmand, raised his sword and shouted: "All officers and men will follow me to capture the thieves!"


    He led the soldiers to turn around and rush into the melee.


    Mou Yuan, Zhong He, Yan San from the Eagle Food Gang, the master master of the Sheng family, and Lei Shu from the Lei family tradingpany rushed into the crowd with their own troops, specifically to catch and kill the fake escorts wearing **** uniforms.


    Puch, pow, pow!


    The sound of the knife piercing the flesh kept ringing, like a magic sound, entering the ears of the fake escorts. Seeing theirpanions fall one by one, they did not dare to fight anymore, so they hurriedly blew the coo-coo signal: retreat, retreat, no. Keep fighting!


    Ruan Da also heard this signal, and his heart was filled with ice...could he be defeated just like that?


    No, he will not be defeated, and the master will not be defeated.


    Escape, as long as he escapes and finds Master Qin, he can follow Master Qin to the capital. And as long as the master sessfully ascends the throne in the capital, he will still be the founding prince!


    With the n decided, Ruan Da immediately shouted: "Master Li San and Zhao Tongzhi will continue to lead the troops to fight. Our reinforcements from outside the city areing soon. Zhong Huan will definitely die!"


    Master Li San and Zhao Tongzhi were overjoyed when they heard this, and shouted to their men: "Brothers, just hold on, our reinforcements will be here soon!"


    After hearing this, the brothers under hismand regained their fighting spirit and shouted: "Hold on, we still have soldiers and horses outside the city, we will definitely win!"


    Hehe, a bunch of idiots.


    Ruan Da sneered, toozy to pay attention to these ''corpses'', and ordered Liu Shi and Qian Yongzhi: "Retreat, go to meet Master Qin outside the city, and go to the capital together to attend the master''s enthronement ceremony."


    "Yeah." Liu Shi and Qian Yongzhi led their respective troops, escorted Ruan Da, and left Muqing Street in the chaos.


    Mou Yuan and others were very brave and fought all the way to the vicinity of Li San''s family and others. Click, click, click, and in the blink of an eye, they killed another group of people.


    Master Li San looked at Mou Yuan and others who were like ghosts, retreated continuously, and asked Ruan Da for help: "Fourth Master, quickly ask Liu Shi and Qian Yongzhi to bring people to help, Jun Tianwei ising to kill!"


    However, no one answered at all.


    When he led his people back to Ruan Da''s car, he found that the car had overturned and the horses were missing. Ruan Da, Liu Shi, and Qian Yongzhi were missing.


    "Fourth Master, Fourth Master, where are you? Come and help!" Head Li San couldn''t believe that Ruan Da had run away, and he shouted while fighting against Jun Tianwei.


    However, the brothers under hismand were no match for Jun Tianwei. Seeing Jun Tianweiing to kill them, they threw down their weapons and knelt down to surrender: "Sir, spare your life. We are surrendering. We were deceived. Don''t kill us!"


    "A bunch of beasts who are greedy for life and afraid of death!" Yan San wanted to hack them to death, but now it was important to stabilize Yongtai Mansion and not to use more war. He called the brothers of the Eagle Food Gang: "Give them medicine."


    "Yes." The people from the Eagle Food Gang grabbed the powder and stuffed it into their mouths. Soon, these bodyguards were powerless and no longer a threat.


    Jun Tianwei has subdued Master Li San and escorted him to Mou Yuan.


    boom!


    Mouyuan kicked Li San''s head to the ground and cursed: "You stupid thing has been fully exploited by the Dongqing people. Even if you die a hundred times, you can''t atone for your sins!"


    Master Li San was kicked until he vomited blood, but he smiled and said: "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit, you can kill or behead him as you please."


    Ha, Mou Yuan sneered and said: "If Yongtai Mansion fails, your family members in Jiangnan will definitely die. But if youe forward to use Ning Ji of coborating with the alliance of aristocratic families to seek the throne, your family members will not be med for treason after their death." The reputation of a thief... I''ll give you thirty days, it''s up to you whether you want to cooperate or not." These words touched the head of Li San... He was originally unwilling to do these things to seek the throne and usurp the throne. Now that the matter has failed, he and his family They can''t survive, but they don''t want their family members to be reviled after their death.


    Mou Yuan: "The number of thirty is up, your choice, say."


    For the sake of his familys reputation after his death, Li Sans boss agreed: I am willing to testify... Im sorry, I dont want to harm anyone...


    Mouyuan: "Shut up, you are not qualified to say repentance. After the matter is settled, take your life to make amends to the innocent people of Yongtai Mansion!"


    Li San, head of the family, must die because they have killed countless people.


    "Get up!" Mou Yuan pulled Li San up, pushed him to the table, and shouted in a deep voice: "The traitor Yao Zhengyong is dead, the third master of the Jinling Wushi Escort Bureau has been captured, and Ruan Nucai was defeated and fled. The victory or defeat has been determined. Participate in this." Those who havemitted the crime quickly abandon their weapons and kneel down, waiting for their fate!"


    Jun Tianwei, his subordinate, repeated Mou Yuans words.


    After a few times, everyone stopped fighting, and those who participated in the Yongtai Mansion rebellion knelt down one after another: "Sir, spare my life!"


    "Shut up and kneel down. You are not allowed to stand up or make any noise without orders from Jun Tianwei!" Mou Yuan looked at Yan San.


    Yan San understood, and led the Yingshi Gang to spread medicine on the crowd, giving everyone the medicine until they lost their strength... There were too many people making trouble, and binding them one by one would tire them to death. Spreading medicine would be the fastest way Disarm them.


    Zhao Tongzhi has been captured by Zhong He and others. In order to survive, he said: "Brothers, please take me to see Mr. Zhong quickly. I have secrets to report to you. If you arete, it will be toote!"


    Hehe, you really know how to seek death.


    Zhong He smiled and agreed: "Okay, I will take you to see the Lord."


    Zhao Tongzhi was overjoyed and said, "Thank you so much, brother. Don''t worry, I will definitely be well rewarded after meeting you."


    However, Zhao Tongzhi was seeking his own death. Not long after entering the warehousepound, Zhong He took his head out and hung it among the kneeling people.


    His!


    When the people who participated in the rebellion saw Zhao Tongzhi''s head, they all took a deep breath and became even more afraid to move.


    General Manager Ruan had already fled to Changshou Street and asked Liu Shi who was leading the way: "Ah Shi, how long will it take to get to the West Gate?"


    Liu Shi: "After passing Changshou Street, you can reach the West Gate through four alleys."


    Manager Ruan said happily: "Okay, okay, everyone, please hurry up. After we leave the city and meet up with Master Qin, we can go to the capital to enjoy the blessings."


    He was also afraid that these dead soldiers would dislike him for being old and cumbersome, so he left him behind and added: "Liu Baihu, who guards the west gate, is mine. As soon as I arrive, he will open the gate and let us out."


    However, Ruan Da made a mistake.


    When they arrived at the west city gate, they were greeted by an ambush from Liu Baihu.


    Swish swish!


    Countless sharp arrows were shot from the tower, and more than a dozen dead soldiers were killed by surprise.


    Liu Shi: "There is an ambush, retreat!"


    But Feng Jin led a group of people and rode out on horseback, cutting off their retreat.


    Feng Jin was sitting on horseback, pointing his arrow directly at Ruan Da, and said in a deep voice: "Manager Ruan Da, surrender immediately, otherwise you will be shot through the heart and die!"


    Manager Ruan seemed as if he hadn''t heard anything, and showed a look of surprise: "Brother Feng, I didn''t expect you toe back to Yongtai Mansion... It was Qin Guogong who drove you back. After so many years, he still doesn''t trust you enough. Such a master It''s too boring to follow. If you follow me to the capital to join Marquis Ning, when he ascends the throne, he will definitely make you a general."


    Brother Feng, please think about it carefully. After all, you cant be a ve all your life, you have to fight for yourself.

 Chapter 3073: Internal strife and consequences

    Chapter 3073: Internal strife and consequences


    Chapter 3073 Internal strife and consequences


    Ruan Das words were very confusing. After hearing this, Feng Jins expression changed.


    Ruan Da was overjoyed when he saw this... Feng Jin was indeed moved!


    He checked Feng Jin and found out that he was unwilling to be a ve. Because he was too arrogant and selfish, he was thrown into the Xing''an Mansion and beaten by Qin Sang for several years. When he had a decisive battle with the Rong bandits, he recalled him and took him into battle. Kill the enemy and win some military glory.


    But


    "Brother Feng, you fought the army with great merit, but now you are still a ve. However, Ye Dakou, who is not as capable as you, is already a member of a thousand households and leads a thousand medical soldiers under hismand. It is obvious that the Duke of Qin is deliberately suppressing you, and this time he is trying to get you halfway. I''ll kick you back to Yongtai Mansion and prevent you from fighting the Dongqing people for military glory. I feel aggrieved for you just looking at you."


    "A good bird chooses a tree to roost in. Life is only a few decades long. Brother Feng should choose a master as soon as possible. If he wastes any more time, he will dy his own future."


    Ruan Da was good at tempting, and when he saw that Feng Jin was silent, he was sure that he could win him over.


    However, Feng Jin smiled: "Are you done? You can go on your way after that!"


    Whoosh!


    After killing the dead soldiers beside Ruan Da with one arrow, he drew his bow and drew his sword, and rode his horse to kill Ruan Da: "Charge, kill all the rebels, and avenge the people of Yongtai Mansion!"


    With an order, all subordinates raised their swords and charged to kill.


    Swish swish!


    Sharp arrows came from the city tower, and another group of soldiers died on Ruan Da''s side.


    Fighting from both sides, Feng Jin was not afraid of death. Soon, Ruan Da''s side was beaten to the point of retreat.


    Liu Shi and Qian Yongzhi looked at each other and felt selfish.


    Coo, coo!


    The weird signal sounded again, and the dead soldiers on Ruan Da''s side fled in all directions, but no one was left to protect Ruan Da.


    Ruan Da was so shocked that his eyes were about to burst, and he shouted: "Ah Shi, Yong Zhi,e back quickly. Without me, you can''t find Master Qin and can''t get to the capital!"


    But no one paid attention to him. Liu Shi and others just wanted to escape from Yongtai Mansion.


    As for finding Master Qin...


    Hehe, they were sent by Master Qin to monitor Ruan Da. Only Ruan Da thought they were here to protect him.


    "Set poisonous arrows and kill them!" Feng Jin turned his horse, grabbed the crossbow, and fired an arrow at Qian Yongzhi.


    With a click, the arrow broke through the leather armor and prated into the flesh. Qian Yongzhi staggered in pain and fell to the ground.


    Ruan Da seized the opportunity and shouted: "You can''t defeat Feng Jin. If you don''t want to die, be a medical soldier. Only in this way can you have a way to survive!"


    But neither Qian Yongzhi nor the dead soldiers listened to him... Medicine soldiers are powerful, but after they have seen the fate of medicine soldiers, it is impossible for them to turn them into medicine soldiers to kill the enemy!


    You are a dog ve who knows how to tell lies and send people to their deaths... All dead soldiers, run away and ignore this ve! Qian Yongzhi said and fled into the alley.


    pity


    Bang!


    Feng Jin galloped his horse and bumped directly into Qian Yongzhi.


    Gurgling, Qian Yongzhi was trampled until blood came out of his mouth, his chest had been trampled to pieces, his eyes were bulging due to the heavy pressure, and he died without even twitching.


    When the dead soldiers under hismand saw this, they were frightened and were shot with poisonous arrows by Feng Jin''s subordinates.


    Swish swish!


    The poisonous arrows were shot out, and the dead soldiers were quickly poisoned and fell to the ground twitching with blue faces.


    "Chasing, you can''t let even a traitor escape!" Feng Jin led his troops out of the alley and pursued Liu Shi and the others.


    Liu Shi saw that Feng Jin and the others wereing to kill him. In order to survive, he pointed at a group of dead soldiers with severed eyebrows and said: "Bite the blood medicine in your mouth quickly. Only in this way can you kill the pursuers!"


    After hearing this, the dead soldiers of Broken Eyebrow were furious: "Liu Shi, you know that the medicine soldiers will be dead if they change, and you still want us to change. Why don''t you change yourself?!"


    Yes, why should we die?


    Liu Shi sneered: "From the day you took the medicine, your fate has been determined. If you disobey, the master will make your death worse."


    While speaking, he made a gesture quietly. After seeing this, the other dead soldiers raised their fists and struck at the dead man''s cheek.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Under the heavy blow, the blood medicine in the mouth of the dead soldier with broken eyebrows was broken, and he soon turned into a medicine soldier and began to roar wildly.


    The Dead Men with Broken Eyebrows werepletely angered: "Liu Shi, you son of a bitch, how dare you trick us...Brothers, if we eat that kind of poison, we won''t survive, but Liu Shi and the others don''t even think about living. Go ahead and kill them!"


    "Kill them and avenge yourself!" The dead men with broken eyebrows swarmed up and started fighting in this alley.


    When Feng Jin and the others arrived, the alley was already filled with blood and there were many corpses lying on the ground. Two medical soldiers had copsed the walls on both sides of the alley and were grabbing and biting the dead soldiers.


    this?


    Manager Feng, are they fighting among themselves? The subordinates who were chasing him were all shocked.


    Feng Jin smiled and waved his hand: "Get out, and after they finish killing each other, let''s go in and arrest them."


    He also ordered five subordinates with excellent archery skills: "Aim at the medicine soldiers with poisonous insect arrows. After they are almost beaten, release poisonous insects to deal with the medicine soldiers."


    Yes. The five subordinates took out poisonous insect arrows and aimed their bows.


    The fighting was so intense in the alley that a dead soldier finally couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed to the entrance of the alley: "Master, I surrender, let me out quickly!"


    Feng Jin agreed and winked at his subordinates.


    One of his subordinates threw a packet of medicinal powder to the dead man: "It''s a soft gluten powder. You won''t be able to lift the knife within three days after taking it. You can''te out until you eat it."


    Ill eat, Ill eat! The dead man quickly picked up the medicine bag on the ground, stuffed it into his mouth, chewed the paper and swallowed it.


    Soon, he fell to the ground without any strength.


    Feng Jins subordinates went to drag him out.


    When the dead soldiers in the alley saw that he was not killed, they all came to surrender: "Master, we surrender!"


    Hla, in the blink of an eye, more than thirty people were kneeling at the entrance of the alley.


    But when they escaped from Muqing Street, there were more than a hundred people, which shows how many people died in the alley.


    Liu Shi also came out to surrender, but he was besieged by the dead soldiers. He had a broken leg and could not run at all. For fear of being identally killed by the crazy medicine soldiers, he hurriedly shouted: "Help, help me quickly, I know Master Qin''s The hiding ce can lead you to find him...Master Qin is the illegitimate son of Marquis Ning!"


    ah?


    Feng Jin was startled and said hurriedly: "Set poisonous insect arrows!"


    With a whoosh, the poisonous insect arrows shot out andnded on the medicine soldiers.


    Hang, ho, ho, the medicine soldiers were banging wildly. After a while, the poisonous insects entered the brain, destroying the sense of smell, and then slowly calmed down.


    Liu Shi escaped and fainted.


    Feng Jin''s subordinates hurriedly entered the alley, gave Liu Shi medicine and escorted him out.


    Lets go to the West City Gate. Feng Jin led his subordinates back to the West City Gate.


    Ruan Da was captured alive by Liu Baihu and the others. He was **** and kneeling on the ground. When he saw Feng Jin, his eyes widened and he shouted unwillingly: "Uh-huh!"


    Why should we arrest him? Do you want to be a ve for life? !


    Feng Jin saw what Ruan Da meant, dismounted and came to Ruan Da, looked down at him, and said: "You are right, I am indeed unwilling to be a ve, and I even feel that being a ve is a great shame for me in my life. When I think of it, As a ve, I feel ashamed of my ancestors..."


    Hmm! Ruan Da was overjoyed and felt that Feng Jin had been persuaded by him.


    But Feng Jin added: "But I will not betray my master or harm innocent people in order to quit my country... The Duke of Guo did not deliberately suppress me. On the contrary, he gave me many opportunities and allowed me to I understand what loyalty is... A person without loyalty, no matter how capable he is or how many merits he has achieved, is not worthy of joining the army!"

 Chapter 3074: Ning Jis misfortune, true and false letters

    Chapter 3074: Ning Ji''s misfortune, true and false letters


    Chapter 3074: Ning Jis misfortune, true and false trust


    "In the past, I only thought about my own future. I was so selfish and arrogant that I couldn''t even look down on Qiu Lang and the others. I thought they were mentally ill if they wanted to be loyal to the Qin and Gu family for the rest of their lives, but that''s not the case anymore."


    "I also understand that leading an army in a war is not an easy task. With the skills I learned as a bodyguard and my previous character, going to the battlefield will only kill my own people. It was the Duke who taught me how to fight and how to unite the soldiers to defeat them. The enemy, and what is the overall situation.


    Butler Ruan was stunned... How could Feng Jin, the person they thought was most likely to betray the Qin and Gu families, say such loyal words?


    He shouted unwillingly: "Uh-huh!"


    Feng Jin, dont be confused. You should be like me and abandon your old master and fight for a noble status for yourself. Let everyone see that a ve is no less noble than a high-ranking official in the court.


    Seeing that Ruan Da still refused to give up lobbying, Feng Jin smiled and said: "You are in charge of the management of the northwest, Zhongzhou and northeast of the Dou family business. Do you think you are more powerful than the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue? You lead more than ten thousand people. When you went to the Sheng family warehousepound to kill people, did you feel that you were very majestic? But you were defeated in the end."


    Do you know why you lost?


    "Because you only learned the skills of a domestic ve and have no ability to lead troops in war, no matter how many troops you have under yourmand or how powerful they are, your end will be aplete defeat!"


    It was only after he learned how to lead troops in battle that he understood why the Duke wanted to beat him... If themander was ipetent and selfish, he would not only lose the battle, but also harm the lives of tens of millions of soldiers.


    "Uh huh!" Ruan Da was extremely angry, ring with scarlet eyes, and shouted at Feng Jin... I am in charge of a trade route involving half of Chu Wei, and the ves and bodyguards under me are asking for their lives based on my expression. There are more than 10,000 soldiers, why dont I have the ability to lead 10,000 people? !


    Feng Jin looked at the lunatic Manager Ruan, and finally said: "Although you and I are both ves, you have no loyalty and are greedy. I will use my own ability to obtain a status that matches my ability in an open and honest manner." .


    After saying that, he stopped talking to Ruan Da and ordered his subordinates: "Half of the troops will stay and guard the west gate with Liu Baihu. The rest of the troops will **** Ruan Da and the others, and follow me to report to Mr. Zhong."


    "Yes!" The subordinates picked up Ruan Da, took Liu Shi and the surrendered soldiers, and ran towards Muqing Street.


    Along the way, he saw many corpses and a few fleeing fake escorts. Feng Jin immediately led his men to kill them with hidden arrows.


    When they arrived at Muqing Street, the rebels who participated in the rebellion were still kneeling, but they had been divided into several groups... Dong Qing Xizuo, Ning Ji''s dead soldier, Ruan Da''sckey, the other swindlers of the wealthy families, and the deceived wealthy households. Home care homes, etc.


    Some of these people will survive, and some will be killed before the drug wears off.


    Mouyuan had already seen Feng Jin and greeted him: "Feng Jin, follow me to see your Excellency."


    "Hey." Feng Jin led Ruan Da and Liu Shi into the warehouse yard. After seeing Zhong Huan, he saluted and pointed at Liu Shi: "Master Zhong, this is the man who said that Master Qin is Ning Ji''s illegitimate son. It is said that Master Qin is hiding in the Shichang Vige outside the city at the moment, and the entire Shichang is filled with dead soldiers led by Master Qin."


    Zhong Huan already knew about Master Qin.


    but


    Zhong Huan looked at Liu Shi and said: "He lied, drag him out and chop him up."


    Liu Shi was so frightened that he turned pale and hurriedly said: "I dare not lie, young master Qin is really Ninghou''s illegitimate son, the supervisor of the Yongtai Mansion n~"


    Zhong Huan sneered: "Since you are the supervisor of the Yongtai Mansion n, and the fire in Yongtai Mansion is raging, did Master Qin send you a message? No. Since he didn''t, there are only two possibilities. One is that you lied to survive. There is no way in the world. There is no Master Qin. Secondly, there is indeed Master Qin, but you don''t know where he is hiding. The Shichang Vige is just the ce where your correspondence is transferred."


    This was such an urate analysis of the matter. For a moment, Liu Shi, the little leader of the dead soldiers, could not find anything to say to refute.


    Seeing that Liu Shi was defeated, Ruan Da quickly shouted: "Uh huh!" Zhong Huan, please untie me quickly. I can tell you everything you want to know.


    But Zhong Huan didn''t give him a chance to talk nonsense, and only said: "Give them medicine, drag them to the rebels, and punish them with Ling Chi. If they are willing to exin the whereabouts of fierce oil, the distribution of medicine soldiers in various ces, and then offer Ning I will give them a happy life by listing the list of Ji Party members. If they are not willing to confess, then I will suffer three thousand knives, and then let them die after having poisonous insects burrow into their brains."


    With these words, all Ruan Da and Liu Shi''s thoughts were wiped out.


    The two kept shouting, but Zhong Huan didn''t listen. He clutched his injured abdomen, leaned on the couch, looked down at them, and said: "Remember, you are ves, you are only obedient and have no right to bargain with me. "


    After saying this, he waved his hand.


    "Drag them out and torture them!" Mou Yuan ordered, and a group of Juntian guards came in from outside the door and dragged Ruan Da and Liu Shi away.


    The people from Yuanzi Medicine Store followed closely behind, took the hemostatic medicine, and gave them medicine that could keep people awake.


    After Feng Jin waited for them to go away, he looked at Zhong Huan and asked: "Master Zhong, are you really not going to send someone to Shichang Vige to search for the whereabouts of Master Qin? If Master Qin is really hiding in Shichang Vige, wouldn''t we let him go?" Run for a big fish?


    Zhong Huan was injured and there was no need to say anything, so Mou Yuan answered on his behalf: "Your Excellency has sent someone to deliver a message to Master Chi of the Eagle Food Gang outside the city. Master Chi will send people to search Shichang Vige, but most likely no one will be found. This As soon as the ident happened in the city, Master Qin must have run away. How could he be waiting for us to catch him?"


    Feng Jin was a little anxious after hearing this: "Then let him run away like this? He is Ning Ji''s illegitimate son. If we catch him, we may know Ning Ji''s n in the capital, and maybe we can use him to threaten Ning Ji."


    Zhong Huan smiled: "Ning Ji doesn''t hesitate to coborate with the enemy and seek to usurp the throne. How can such an unscrupulous beast care about the life and death of an illegitimate child?"


    He added: "It''s not easy to find people. We have limited manpower, so we have to stabilize Yongtai Mansion first. As for that young master Qin, well, as long as Ning Ji loses, many young masters will die."


    However, Zhong Huan is still thinking... Master Qin didn''t go to the city to help. Is there any important task to do?


    He looked at Feng Jin: "Go out and ask Liu Shi, how is that young master Qin? What is he good at?"


    Yes. Feng Jin took the order and went out.


    Liu Shi wanted to show his kindness, so Feng Jin came back more than a quarter of an hourter and reported: "Master Zhong, Liu Shi said that Young Master Qin is very smart, good at strategy, and loves calligraphy. He has only met Young Master Qin four times, but he Every time I see Master Qin, he is always writing."


    Writing?


    Zhong Huan frowned, closed his eyes and thought deeply for a moment, then suddenly said: "He may be learning other people''s handwriting, just to fake other people''s letters in the future!"


    Feng Jin was surprised when he heard this: "Then whose handwriting is he learning? Your Majesty?"


    If he can learn Wei Xiao''s handwriting, Master Qin can help Ning Ji write false imperial edicts and fake throne announcements!


    Zhong Huandao: "...Judging from the current situation, it is more likely that he learned the handwriting of Qin Guogong."


    "My letter to the capital is enough for your majesty to kill Ning Ji without interrogation. But if your majesty receives a letter pleading for Ning Ji at this time, and this letter is still in Qin Guogong''s handwriting, your majesty will definitely hesitate and leave Ning Ji alone." Ji''s life... and the Yongtai Mansion is defeated, that young master Qin will definitely send a letter to Ning Ji. Once Ning Ji receives the letter, in order to seize the opportunity, he will immediately start an uprising in the capital to seek a position... The capital is afraid that there will be chaos, hiss! "


    In his excitement, he pulled the wound. Zhong Huan turned pale in pain. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain and said urgently: "Get a pen and ink and write a letter to the capital as soon as possible to remind your majesty to be careful about the authenticity of the letter!"

 Chapter 3075: Ning Ji is in trouble and chaos breaks out in the capital

    Chapter 3075: Ning Ji is in trouble and chaos breaks out in the capital


    Chapter 3075: Disaster in Ning Ji, chaos in the capital


    "Yes." Mou Yuan quicklyid out the letter paper and handed over the writing brush.


    Zhong Huan wrote several letters in one go, to Wei Xiao, Qin Sang, Mr. Qin, Mr. Feng, Mr. Ouyang, Wu Changzhen and others, asking them to give advice when Wei Xiao hesitated, and to make arrangements to defend the capital. Son.


    He then ordered: "Let Chi Ye, Yan San, Lei Shu, and Min Dong all write a letter to the capital to prove my reminder. Feng Jin, you are a confidant of the Duke of Qin, and you know His Majesty, you can also write one."


    Only in this way will Wei Xiao believe the words of him, the remnant of Emperor Jingyuan.


    "Yes." Mou Yuan quickly sent out Jun Tianwei to inform Lei Shu and others.


    Feng Jin took a pen and paper and wrote two letters, one to be sent to the capital to testify for Zhong Huan, and the other to Qin Sang.


    After finishing writing, they continued to go out and work... Yongtai Mansion was still in a mess, and they had to clean up.


    Three quarters of an hourter, except for Mr. Chi outside the city, everyone else''s letters were written and delivered to Zhong Huan''s house.


    Zhong Huan: "Ask the people from the Eagle Food Gang to send it out immediately. We must deliver the letter to His Majesty before Master Qin!"


    "Yes, I will send someone to deliver the letter." Mou Yuan took the letter and left.


    Min Dongjia looked at the blood oozing out of Zhong Huan''s abdomen and reminded: "Master Zhong, your injury cannot be dyed any longer. You must remove the arrowhead and clean the wound as soon as possible, otherwise the wound will be suppurative and it will be troublesome to treat."


    "Well, let''s pull it out." Although Zhong Huan doesn''t love this world, there are too many troubles now, and he can''t die yet.


    Seeing that he finally agreed, the Min Dong family hurriedly called out to the house: "Quickly, bring the tools in and pull out the arrows for Mr. Zhong!"


    The people from Yuanzi Medicine Store have been waiting. After hearing this, they quickly carried the medicine box, hot water and other things, and went into the house to draw arrows for Zhong Huan... The crossbow arrows made by Dongqing were more sinister than those of the thieves, with many barbs, so they needed Only by cutting the flesh to a certain depth can the arrow be taken out.


    Fortunately, thanks to Gu Jinli, Sang Nuo, Dr. Wu, and Guanzhu Hu, the suturing techniques and medicines for weapon wounds have improved a lot in the past few years. The doctors at Yuanzi Medicine spent more than an hour and finally put Zhong Huan''s The wound is cleaned and bandaged.


    Zhong Huan took the arrow he took out, looked down at the wound, and sighed: "In troubled times, demons dance, and powerful people can do something in troubled times... Although there are endless troublemakers, God always treats people well."


    This sword suturing technique and new debridement drugs alone can save tens of thousands of wounded soldiers from death.


    Go and make some medicine for Mr. Zhong. After the Min Dong family ordered the people at Yuanzi Medicine Store, they said to Zhong Huan: Sir, you must seize the time to rest, otherwise your body will not be able to bear it.


    "Yeah." Zhong Huan nodded andy on the soft couch with his eyes closed, but he didn''t dare to sleep for fear of another big ident in the city.


    Master Zhong, can the capital escape this disaster? Min Dongjia suddenly asked.


    Zhong Huan didn''t say a word... He was not a magician, so how could he know whether the capital could escape the disaster? All he can do is increase Beijing''s chances of winning.


    Min Dong''s family knew that Zhong Huan was still asleep... He turned his head and nced at the setting sun in the yard, and finally asked what was deep in his heart: "If Duke Qin climbed to the top, the world would be spared a lot of suffering."


    After the Wei family gained power, uncles and nephews quarreled with each other, and now Ning Ji appeared, tossing the already weak country to the point of copse.


    This time, Zhong Huan finally spoke and said with a sneer: "Ha, I didn''t realize it. The always dull Qian is quite capable of seeking death... You are a descendant of the Chu family. In the future, don''t say anything about the country or the country, otherwise you will just It will harm others and yourself.


    Min Dongjia said: "I have no interest in the country, and I have always been cautious in my words and deeds. I just hope that everyone can suffer less."


    From the beginning of the struggle for the throne among the princes of the Chu Dynasty, to the ession of Emperor Jingyuan to the throne, the war against the Rong, the destruction of the Chu Dynasty, the establishment of David, and now, too many people have died: "They are all reced anyway, why not Change to someone who is safe from the beginning? That way a lot of people would die."Why do you still ask?


    It seems that it is impossible not to give the Mindong family an answer.


    Zhong Huandao said: "Because Qin Mu was obsessed with love, yearned too much for beauty, and had no intention of bing emperor... However, it is not impossible to force him, just kill the Gu family."


    What did you say? Min Dongs family was shocked.


    Zhong Huan ignored his horror and continued: "Killing Mrs. Gu and keeping the child will make Qin Mu gain the heart of an emperor after being devastated; only then will he climb to the highest position for the sake of his child''s future... We once thought so I did it, but finally gave up.


    Emperor Jingyuan loved Empress Yuan deeply, but he was separated from her for the rest of his life.


    He loved Susu very much, but he died forever.


    They have tasted the sweetness and bitterness of love, so they gave up their n to kill the Gu family to force Qin Mu to be emperor, so that the loving couple could continue to work together happily.


    so


    "You already know the answer. Don''t worry about it anymore. Otherwise, even if you are of the Chu family''s blood, I will never be polite to you again." After Zhong Huan warned, he added: "The young couple has made a lot of achievements. Save I have killed so many people, and I have no responsibility to make myself wronged just to save the world from suffering."


    After hearing this, Min Dong''s family was stunned for a long time. They bowed to Zhong Huan and said, "Thank you, sir, for clearing up the confusion. I won''t worry about it anymore."


    Zhong Huan nodded, yawned, and asked: "Aren''t you going to marry that Ye Zi? I heard that Ye Zi has liked you for a long time. If you marry her, Dr. Wu and your mother will be very happy. ...Could it be that you like the Immortal Lord?! Then do you like the Wenxian Lord or the Wuxian Lord? Tell me and I can give you a few. The Zhong family has..."


    It was getting more and more outrageous, and the Min Dong family had to interrupt him: "Master Zhong, I don''t like Xianjun. And her name is not Ye Zi, her name is Ye Jingzi, named after the medicinal herb. She is very good at making medicine, and she also taught Xing''an The people of the government nted medicinal materials and made a lot of contributions in the Battle of Xing''an Prefecture and the War of Resistance against the Japanese."


    Zhong Huan twitched his lips when he heard this: "You know it very clearly, and it doesn''t seem like you don''t like it. Hurry up and get married. If you wait a few years, you will be old... Men are too old, and it is easy to give birth to unintelligent children. , such as my brother. He is so stupid because my parents were too old to give birth to him."


    It seems that Mr. Zhong is very conscious. He probably wont have a fever. There is no need for me to keep guard. Ill say goodbye. The Min Dong family couldnt stay any longer and went out to treat the wounded soldiers.


    Zhong Huanze slept for a while, and was woken up in the middle of the night: "Sir, Ruan Da has relented, but he will only confess if he asks to meet you."


    Zhong Huan frowned, opened his eyes, and sneered: "It seems that you haven''t cut it hard enough, and you still dare to bargain with me."


    However, Zhong Huan finally agreed: "Change, and I''ll go out and listen to what he farts."


    He has not shown up yet, so he needs to go out and show his face to scare the thousands of rebels, lest they think he is dead and continue to cause rebellion.


    Mou Yuan: "Yes."


    Soon, Zhong Huan was wrapped in a big cloak, sitting on the grand master''s chair, and was carried out... Although he was sitting, his momentum was terrifying, and none of the kneeling rebels dared to look down upon him.


    Ruan Da and Liu Shi have been cut off a lot of flesh, and the bones of their two arms have been exposed. However, because of the use of hemostatic drugs, they did not bleed much, and because they took the medicine to stay awake, the pain is not even deep in their bones at this moment. Can faint to death.


    "Sir, sir, I''ll attack..." Liu Shi was in so much pain that he couldn''t die. After seeing Zhong Huan, he rushed to say: "Ning, Ning, the thief has a son. He is a fierce fire oil in Tong''an Mansion, and he can attack with fire. Destroy General Guo and cut off the rescue route to the capital~"

 Chapter 3076: Ning Ji is in trouble, Wei Xiao is poisoned

    Chapter 3076: Ning Ji is in trouble, Wei Xiao is poisoned


    Chapter 3076: Ning Jis disaster, Wei Xiaos poison


    Another illegitimate child.


    Is Ning Ji a pig? So capable of giving birth?


    "Sir, this news can save Tong''an Mansion... Please give me a break~" Liu Shi begged... Ling Chi''s punishment was too painful and he couldn''t bear it. Anyway, he couldn''t enjoy the wealth after Ning Ji ascended the throne. It''s better to die early and suffer less.


    But Zhong Huan smiled: "Tong''an Mansion is an important ce from Jianghuai to the capital. I have long expected that something will happen to it, so your news is not valuable and cannot be exchanged for a happy death."


    this?


    Liu Shi was angry and desperate when he heard this, but now he is a victim and cannot even decide his death.


    Mou Yuan asked Liu Shi: "What else do you know? Tell me. As long as it is valuable, I will definitely give you a pleasure."


    In this case, the captives on the kneeling were shaking ... Zhong Huan and Jun Tianwei were really cruel and too much, they could be old, otherwise they were punished by Ling Chi, but they would be better than death.


    But Liu Shi was just a small leader of dead soldiers, and he could only know so much, so he closed his eyes in despair.


    Seeing this, Mou Yuan looked at Ruan Da and said, "What do you have to say? Remember, say what is useful, sir, don''t listen to nonsense!"


    Ruan Da looked at his arm that had been shaved so white that he lost his pride. After whimpering twice, the hand holding his neck was released, and he was able to speak: "In the Northeast Army, there are people from Ning Ji... fierce fire oil The fierce fire oil from the outer inds of Jiangnan and Dongqing...Tong''an Mansion is hidden in the carriage shop~"


    Zhong Huan sighed: "It seems that you still don''t have a long memory, give me a good cut!"


    "Yes." The executioner moved his wrist and swished twice, cutting off two pieces of flesh from Ruan Da''s chest, and then poured some concoction to stop the bleeding on the wound.


    This concoction isparable to alcohol. When poured on a wound, it can increase a person''s pain.


    "Ah!" Ruan Da''s body twitched in pain, and he breathed in hissingly. He wished he could die immediately, and shouted again: "I did it, but you didn''t keep your word~"


    Ruan Da hated Zhong Huan so much... He had already failed, why not let him die happily? !


    Zhong Huan smiled: "Why, do you still want to incite these prisoners before you die?"


    In this case, Zhong Huan could only spend more words to let the prisoners know Ruan Da''s insidiousness: "Ning Ji has been running the Northeast longer than the Wei royal family, and he has someone who is very powerful in the Northeast Army. And you said The source of the fierce fire oil is too wide, and if it is not urate, you are just trying to fool yourself."


    The chariot and horse shop has arge turnover of people, and it is a key inspection ce by the government. It is impossible for Tongan Prefectures fierce fire oil to be hidden in the chariot and horse shop, otherwise it would have been discovered long ago.


    The Ning family is good at ordnance and mechanisms. When Xiong Yue was in rebellion, Tongan Mansion was attacked. The Ning family participated in repairing the city wall afterwards, so the fierce fire oil should be hidden in the secret chamber of the city wall.


    "As expected, in addition to Tong''an Mansion, Tangjiang Mansion, which is closer to Zhili, also hides Meng Huoyou and Ning Ji''s troops."


    So, why do you take credit for something that I can deduce using a map?!


    this?


    Everyone who heard this was shocked... This ability to see the whole situation is truly unparalleled.


    "A ve is a ve. Not to mention fighting for wealth, he doesn''t even have the ability to fight for a happy death for himself." Zhong Huan humiliated Ruan Da and ordered: "Continue to torture and cut off their feet for three days and three nights before they can die." This is the fate that traitors deserve.


    Yes! The executioners hand moved and he struck again.


    Ah! Ruan Da kept screaming.


    The prisoners who were kneeling on the ground were trembling. Some of them couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted to Zhong Huan: "Sir, I am willing to go to the northeast to be an arrow target. I beg you to spare me!"


    Dont let me watch the execution anymore, its too torturous.


    What Zhong Huan wanted was for them to voluntarily go to the battlefield to die as soldiers, but that was not enough: "How can we not watch such a rare scene for three days?"


    Having said that, he ignored the cries and pleas of the prisoners and allowed Jun Tianwei to carry him back to the warehousepound.


    He also ordered Jun Tianwei to bring the enemy corpses in the city and pile them into a hill for the prisoners to watch.


    The prisoners looked at the corpses and tortured for three days, and many of them fainted from the torture.


    By the time Ruan Da and Liu Shi finally died, they had no intention of resisting and just followed Jun Tianwei to register. After a while, they would be sent to the battlefield to serve as targets. When the people in the city heard about these things, they were frightened. Many people secretly asked in their hearts: How could Zhong Huan, a civil servant, be so vicious?


    But in extraordinary times, if we dont use extraordinary measures, how can we deter the rebels everywhere?


    It should be noted that Ning Ji''s disaster has just begun.


    After three days of collection, all Dongqing Xizuo and Ning Ji dead soldiers in the city were cleared.


    "A total of 1,0200 Dongqing Xizuo were killed inside and outside the city... These Dongqing Xizuo were very tough and could not leave anyone alive. When Yang Da and others were besieged, they chose tomit suicide."


    When hemitted suicide, Yang Da also said something irritating: Even if I fail to escape from the city, the winners are still me and Dongqing. Your Yongtai Mansion and your heavily guarded fortress were destroyed by me!


    "Behead 600 dead soldiers under Ning Thief''smand, and capture 446 dead soldiers alive..."


    In addition to the dead soldiers, there were thousands of skilled Ning thieves soldiers and horses.


    These people were brought in when the Ning family participated in the reconstruction of Yongtai Mansion after the earthquake!


    Master Qin has not been found, Shichang Vige has been deserted.


    Zhen Lin, one of the masterminds of the Zhen family, was trampled to death.


    Zhong Huan listened to the news one by one, his face remained unchanged, and he only told Zhong He: "Take out 30,000 taels of silver from the Zhong family to help the people in the city tide over the difficulties."


    Brother Yu and Chu Qinghui''s child is about to be born. This kind silver is a blessing gift from his uncle to his nephew... I hope that Brother Yu and his family will survive the chaos in the capital safely.


    Zhong Huan worried about Zhong Yu''s family for a moment, then quickly calmed down and got busy rebuilding Yongtai Mansion.


    The road is long and themunication is not easy. Even if there is a letter eagle delivering the letter, it will bete February by the time Wei Xiao receives the letter.


    He frowned and stared at the letters on the desk, his face looking terrifyingly gloomy.


    Seeing this, Concubine Rui said very considerately: "Your Majesty has urgent matters to deal with, and I will leave first... Your Majesty, please don''t worry too much about state affairs, and pay more attention to your health. Sister Luo is about to give birth, and you will soon be a father." Woolen cloth."


    Wei Xiao likes obedient women. Seeing that Concubine Rui was sensible, his expression softened a bit and he said, "You are still sensible."


    Because Rui Xiong loves this sister, Wei Xiao has been doting on Concubine Rui recently, and even invited her toe to Sian Pce to apany him in his work.


    Wei Xiao also promised: "Your brother has made great contributions to David, and I will definitely give you a child. There is no need to envy Concubine Luo."


    child?


    They medicine people can''t have children.


    But Concubine Rui smiled shyly, her eyes red with emotion, and said: "I will take good care of myself and give birth to an heir for Your Majesty as soon as possible. Then I and Sister Luo''s child can y together. "


    After saying this, he showed a look of expectation.


    This appearance of just wanting to take care of her husband and raise her son made Wei Xiao a little more satisfied, and said: "Get ready, and I will go to your pce when I am done."


    Concubine Rui blushed with embarrassment, responded softly, and left quickly.


    Wei Xiao quickly put away his smile and ordered: "Please order Mr. Feng, Gu Jinan, Zhong Yu, Zhang Yan and others toe and see me quickly."


    "Yes." The **** Zhong hurriedly sent the eunuchs to various ministries to invite people.


    Wei Xiao issued several more orders, one of which was to ask Wei Changling to lead troops into the city as a precaution.


    But he still didn''t quite believe Zhong Huan''s words... How could Ning Ji, a civil servant, even if he had some magical powers of prophecy, cultivate such a powerful force and turn Yongtai Mansion upside down?

 Chapter 3077: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone rebels and leaves their relatives [1]

    Chapter 3077: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone rebels and leaves their rtives [1]


    Chapter 3077: Ning Jis misfortune, betrayal and separation1


    Are you still nning to usurp the throne and establish the Daning Dynasty?


    They even gave the Northeast to the people of Dongqing in exchange for Dongqing sending troops to help seize the throne!


    Each of these things is so outrageous that Wei Xiao can hardly believe it.


    Gu Jinan and the others were working in the Sixth Department. After hearing the decree, they all put down what they were doing and came over.


    Three-quarters of an hourter, when everyone had almost arrived, Wei Xiao pointed to the letter on the table and said, "Please take a look at the urgent letter from Zhong Huan and others."


    Zhong Neijian hurriedly took the letter and circted it to Gu Jinan and others.


    After a quick look, everyone was shocked... Such a big thing happened in Yongtai Mansion, and Ning Ji wanted to usurp the throne!


    Zhong Yu immediately knelt down and said, "Please, Your Majesty, kill Ning Ji immediately to avoid future troubles!"


    Ke Wei Xiao frowned and looked at Zhong Yu: "You believed Zhong Huan''s words without any doubt. You are indeed brothers of the same mind."


    Zhong Yu was very sad to hear this... The eldest brother was injured trying to defend Yongtai Mansion, but His Majesty still didn''t believe him.


    "Your Majesty, my eldest brother will not lie about state affairs. Qin Guogong also said that Ning Ji has been too entric and chaotic in recent years. Don''t trust his words too much, otherwise big trouble will happen. Now something happened in Yongtai Mansion." Zhong Yu begged again: "Your Majesty, Ning Ji really can''t stay any longer and must be removed as soon as possible!"


    Wei Xiao sneered and spoke in a bad tone: "Zhong Yu, I summoned you to Si''an Pce just to see if Zhong Huan''s letter was a forgery. As for the important affairs of the country, you are not qualified to interfere."


    These words were very hurtful. For a moment, Zhong Yu was stunned.


    But Wei Xiao is not Zhong Huan and Qin Sang, and he will not pamper Zhong Yu. He even said: "I heard that you are so happy with Lin''er that you are so happy that you stuff red eggs with everyone you meet, and you are also preparing to hold a big full moon banquet... quite Okay, after all, he is the grandson of Emperor Jingyuan, so the full moon banquet should be a grand one."


    Chu Qinghui has already given birth, but unfortunately she gave birth to a son, so some bad rumors spread, which made Wei Xiao and the officials of the Wei Dynasty very dissatisfied.


    Zhong Yu finally understood. His eyes were red because he felt sorry for his wife and children, and he hurriedly said: "The Zhong family just wants the world to be stable, and there is no second intention. Please tell me, Your Majesty."


    Gu Jinan couldn''t listen anymore and was about to speak to Yin Yang Wei Xiao when Mr. Feng took the first step and said: "Your Majesty, Zhong Huan has delegated power and stayed away from the capital. He also gave up the n of letting Zhong Yu go to the border to serve as a guard. In order not to let Zhong Yu has soldiers and horses in his hands, which arouses unnecessary suspicion... The Zhong family has reached this point, if Your Majesty still has a grudge, then just kill all the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty, including me."


    this?


    Wei Xiao hurriedly said: "Mr. Feng, calm down. It''s not that I don''t believe in the Zhong family, let alone the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty. It''s just that what was written in the letter is too outrageous, and Zhong Huan left the army to aid the East without permission and secretly returned to Yongtai Mansion. I''m angry. Then he said something angry."


    Had it not been for Muge''er as a guarantor, or if he had been an ordinary civil servant, the fact that the supervisor had left the army without authorization would have been enough to punish the entire Zhong family.


    Wei Xiao suppressed his anger and said to Zhong Yu: "Zhong Qing, please don''t be angry. My words were wrong."


    Zhong Yu hurriedly said: "Your Majesty''s words are serious, and the ministers are frightened."


    "Your Majesty, bring Master Dou here!" Chief Wei Ping escorted Dou Ke into Si''an Pce.


    !


    Wei Xiao grabbed the tea cup and threw it at Dou Ke: "Look what harm your good ve has done to the Yongtai Mansion? He can''t even control a dog ve, and let him hold so much power in his hands. With such a big disaster happening, are you tired of living and want to drag the three members of the Dou family together to hell?!"


    Wei Xiao scolded Dou Ke, but he still couldn''t get rid of his anger, so he ordered Wei Changping: "Hold him down and hit him ten times again!"


    "Yes." Wei Changping kicked Dou Ke and made him lie on the ground. He took the imperial guard''s spear and beat him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Dou Ke was beaten until his bones were almost broken, but he did not dare to scream. After holding on for ten boards, he hurriedly endured the pain and apologized: "I was not strict in governing and let my ves harm Yongtai Mansion. I deserve death for my crime. Please punish me."


    After Dou Ke learned what Ruan Da had done, he was so sad that he cried... He didn''t understand why this man whom he respected as a father would betray him?


    Do you feel wronged by being a ve?


    But he had long said that as long as Uncle Ruan wanted to, he could apany him to the Yamen to cancel his membership at any time. He also said that he would take him to Dou Mansion in the capital for retirement, and he would not be homeless.


    But Uncle Ruan refused every time, saying that his grandfather''s family was kind to him and he would serve him for the rest of his life so that his grandfather could rest in peace.


    "Your Majesty, we will discuss the matter of Minister Douter. The most important thing now is to kill Ning Ji." Gu Jinan picked out the letters from Mr. Xu, Master Chi, Lei Shu, Feng Jin and others: "Your Majesty, even if Zhong Huan is killed again Even if he is powerful, it is impossible to bribe so many people, so the fact that Ning Ji wants to usurp the throne is 80% true... Now that external troubles are at the forefront, internal troubles must not happen again, so Ning Ji must be killed immediately!"


    Mr. Feng also said: "I second the proposal, please your Majesty to kill Ning Ji quickly to avoid future troubles."


    But Wei Xiao still hesitated: "The war in the Northeast is rted to Muge''er''s life and David''s life. Ning Ji has magical powers, so let''s kill him now..."


    "Stop talking about prophecies and magical powers. Even if Ning Ji really has magical powers, it will be used to help him seize the throne! Did he tell you that something will happen to Yongtai Mansion?!" Gu Jinan said angrily, wanting to smash Wei Xiao''s head open. See if there is grass growing inside?


    Gu Jinan added: "The night beforest, I received a letter from rtives and friends in my hometown. The letter from the Shang family said that a thief had appeared in the Shang family less than half a month ago, and the engagement jade bracelet given to the Shang family''s daughter by the Guo family was almost stolen... I originally thought that this was It was just a small matter of stealing, but after the Yongtai Mansion incident came out, I felt that this was one of the important evidences supporting Ning Jis conspiracy."


    "Tong''an Mansion is an important ce from Jianghuai to the capital. If Ning Ji''s Jiangnan rebels want to enter Beijing, they must use Tong''an Mansion. However, the Guo family is loyal and will fight to the end. But if the rebels take out the jade bracelet, Lie that the Guo familys future daughter-inw is in the hands of the rebels and force the Guo family to surrender?


    Gu Jinan guessed right, and Ning Ji''s men wanted to kidnap Shang Yuanyuan directly, but Gu Jinli and Gu Jinan sent two groups of dead soldiers to protect the Shang family. It would not be easy to kidnap Shang Yuanyuan, and there would be a big fuss. The news ruined the great cause, so Ning Ji''s men changed the kidnapping to stealing the token.


    With a plop, Gu Jinan knelt down and said loudly: "Your Majesty, looking at these things together, 90% of Ning Ji''s rebellion is true. He must be killed as soon as possible so that the rebels will be leaderless!"


    He took off his official hat again and said, "If your Majesty is still unwilling to kill Ning Ji, I will resign and return to my hometown."


    Mother, do you want to kill Ning Ji or not? If you dont kill me, I wont do it!


    Wei Xiao''s face turned ck with anger and he stared at Gu Jinan: "Are you threatening me?"


    Gu Jinan took the risk and said with a smile: "This is not a threat, it is a good bird choosing a tree to roost in."


    "Gu Jin''an, you are so presumptuous!" Wei Xiao was so angry that he was half dead... Could it be that if he killed Ning Jiter, he would be a fatuous master and not worthy of his allegiance?


    Mr. Feng said: "Your Majesty, a wise king should trust his virtuous ministers, and he who deceives the public with evil words...Although Ning Ji is very talented and has helped the David Dynasty a lot, he has also had a lot of troubles. I will send him on his way today. Well. If the ministers make a big fuss tomorrow, Your Majesty will put the me on me, and I will take the responsibility."


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he knew that if Ning Ji was not killed today, Gu Jinan and Mr. Feng would not give up. He thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I promised Mr. Feng that I will go to the death row and kill Ning Ji."


    He looked at Gu Jinan again and said, "But if Zhong Huan is lying, don''t me me for being cruel!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to worry too much, but Zhong Huan was too powerful, and he had to guard against some rumors.


    "Your Majesty is wise, I would like to thank you for your kindness." Gu Jinan put on his official hat and kowtowed to Wei Xiao solemnly.


    He was like this, and Wei Xiao could only stand up immediately: "Changping, take the imperial guards with you, follow me to the death row, and send Ning Ji on his way!"


    Wei Changping''s heart skipped a beat, knowing that Wei Xiao was really going to kill Ning Hou this time: "...Yes."

 Chapter 3078: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone rebels and leaves their relatives [2]

    Chapter 3078: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone rebels and leaves their rtives [2]


    Chapter 3078: Ning Jis misfortune, betrayal and separation [2]


    After Wei Changping personally went out to select a group of imperial guards, he returned to the pce and said, "Your Majesty, everything is ready. You can leave for the death row."


    Lets go. Wei Xiao stepped away.


    "Your Majesty, please wait." Gu Jinan thought of Ruan Da''s incident and hurriedly called him.


    Wei Xiao was dissatisfied: "I''m already going to kill Ning Ji, what else are you dissatisfied with?!"


    Gu Jinan pretended not to hear, and only reminded him responsibly: "Ning Jixiehu, Your Majesty should bring more troops and horses, otherwise if something happens, David will be in danger."


    "You are the only one who has many things to do." Wei Xiao annoyed him to death: "Ning Ji has been fed Ruanjin Pills, and the person guarding the death row is still Chang Feng, and the person escorting me is Chang Ping. They are all my close brothers, what else can I do? worried?"


    Mr. Feng understood Gu Jinan''s worries and advised: "Your Majesty, it is always right to bring more troops."


    Wei Xiao still wanted to show Mr. Feng face, so he agreed and ordered Supervisor Zhong: "Order Yuan Tong to lead a group of imperial guards to the death row."


    "Yes." Zhong Naijian quickly sent several junior eunuchs to find Commander Yuan.


    Ke Wei Xiao did not wait for Commander Yuan and went to the death row first.


    After the pce incident, Wei Xiao cleaned up the entire imperial city three times and arranged all his people. He was sure that the imperial city was very safe now, so when he arrived in front of the death row, he went in directly.


    After Wei Changfeng saw Wei Xiao, he hurriedly brought several of his subordinates to greet him: "See your Majesty."


    Another report: "Ning Hou has been staying in prison, writing David''s Mountains and Rivers Chronicles, and also taking Ruanjin Pills."


    Same as what was reported on weekdays, Wei Xiao nodded with satisfaction: "Lead the way."


    "Yes." Wei Changfeng walked in front and led Wei Xiao and the others to the cell where Ning Ji was held.


    In the cell, Ning Ji lit the torch, sat on a soft couch, covered with a thick mattress, and was writing and drawing. From time to time, he would look through the books stacked on the floor. After confirming that everything was correct, he would continue writing without even noticing Wei Xiao''s arrival.


    Wei Xiao looked at it for a while and then interrupted Ning Ji: "How are you doing with David''s Mountains and Rivers Map?"


    Ning Ji was startled and turned around quickly. His face, which had not been trimmed for a long time, was covered with beard and haggard, but his eyes were full of light. He pointed at the book on the table and said: "It''s half done. If it''s a little... If I live for another two months, I will definitely be able toplete it. By then, future generations will know how vast and magnificent the territory of our Davidic dynasty is."


    He said again: "Your Majesty, would you like to take a look?"


    Speaking, he stood up and wanted to show thetest brochure to Wei Xiao.


    With a plop, Ning Ji fell off the soft couch andy on the ground... This was because he had taken Ruanjin Pills.


    Wei Xiao felt relieved.


    After a while, Ning Ji climbed up on the soft couch by himself, walked to the cell door with difficulty, and handed the booklet to Wei Xiao through the gap in the iron bars: "Your Majesty, take a look."


    Zhong Neijian quickly took it and turned it over to Wei Xiao.


    I have to say that Ning Jis more than twenty years of travel were not in vain. This mountain and river map was very well written. Wei Xiao couldnt help but read it for more than half a quarter of an hour.


    "Ninghou''s mountain and river map is very well written, and he has made great contributions to David andter generations. It''s a pity..." Wei Xiao raised his eyes and looked at Ning Ji: "I''m afraid you won''t be able to finish it."


    Ning Ji was stunned, nced at Wei Changping and the others, and asked with a smile: "Your Majesty, are you here to kill me today?"


    "That''s right." In order to make Ning Ji understand clearly, Wei Xiao said the reason why he must be killed today: "Zhong Huan urgently reported that General Manager Ruan of the Dou Family Trading Company, together with the Dongqing people, made trouble in Yongtai Mansion, and also caused trouble. What kind of medicine soldiers areing? And Ruan Da and his aplices, as well as the people of Yongtai Mansion, all identified you as the mastermind, saying that you want to destroy the guard house, establish the Daning Dynasty, and be the emperor yourself."


    Having said that, let Supervisor Zhong show all the letters to Ning Ji. Ning Ji didn''t look at it: "As a dying person, I don''t need to look at these things. I believe what your majesty said."


    He looked sad again and sighed: "Something happened in Yongtai Mansion... Fortunately, Zhong Huan is in charge this time, so Yongtai Mansion should be able to defend it."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao frowned and began to hesitate... Ning Ji was still worried about Yongtai Mansion before he died. Could it be that he was really wronged and the real traitor was Zhong Huan? !


    After a while, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but ask: "Ning Ji, did you do what happened in Yongtai Mansion? If not, I will definitely clear your name."


    Zhong Nei was so anxious to monitor... Your Majesty will not let Ning Ji go again, right? !


    Boom~


    With a slight ringing, the warden risked his life and dropped a book. He quickly picked it up and apologized: "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I made a mistake."


    Wei Xiao looked at him dissatisfied, but at least he became more awake and looked at Ning Ji, waiting for him to speak.


    Ning Ji smiled and asked, "If I were innocent, wouldn''t your Majesty kill me today?"


    Wei Xiao: "No, the matter has already happened. Although the evidence is insufficient, to avoid future troubles, I can only send you on your way... David today can''t stand any trouble."


    Haha, Ning Jiughed out loud when he heard this: "In that case, your Majesty, let''s take action... As for whether it is innocent or not, it is no longer important to me."


    After he bes emperor, all history books will be determined by him, and he can be as innocent as he wants.


    Wei Xiao was speechless after hearing this, and just looked at Ning Ji.


    Wei Changfeng didnt know Ning Jis true identity, and he was very sad when he heard this...Ninghou, from now on, every Qingming Festival, I will burn a burner of incense for you to thank you for your great contributions to the David Dynasty.


    After a moment, Wei Xiao spoke again: "David''s Mountains and Rivers Illustration, I will order someone to continue writing it, sign your order, and publish it for the world."


    This is thest grace he gave Ning Ji.


    Changping, take action. Wei Xiao ordered.


    Yes. Wei Changping took out a bottle of poison and said to Wei Changfeng, Open the door.


    Wei Changfeng took out a bunch of brass keys, opened the lock of the cell, and followed Wei Changping into the death row.


    "Ning Hou, drink." Wei Changping cut the sealing wax on the mouth of the porcin bottle and handed the poison bottle to Ning Ji: "Seal your throat with one mouthful and you will die quickly, not painfully, and very decently."


    Ning Ji smiled, took the porcin bottle, looked at Wei Changfeng, and said: "A Feng, thank you for taking care of me during this period... You are loyal and capable, and you will definitely have a bright future in the future."


    After saying this, Wei Changfeng felt so guilty that he actually had the urge to take away the poison to prevent Ning Ji frommitting suicide.


    However, Ning Ji didn''t bother, he drank up the poison in one gulp, turned his hand, and tipped the bottle down for them to check.


    "Ning Hou~" Wei Changfeng choked and lowered his head again, not wanting to see Ning Ji''s tragic death.


    However, when he bowed his head in grief, Wei Changping suddenly drew his knife and shed hard at the back of his neck.


    A sudden change urred, but Wei Changfeng was also a man who had fought **** battles. He reacted very quickly. After sensing the strong wind, his instinct changed and he narrowly avoided the blow. With another bang, he hit the iron pir of the cell. Wei Changping looked at him in shock: "Brother Ping, what are you doing?!"


    Brother Ping actually wants to kill him. Is Brother Ping crazy?


    Wei Changping smiled: "What to do? Of course I will kill you, and he...do it!"


    As soon as these words came out, the people brought by Wei Changping and the people guarding the death row with Wei Changfeng suddenly rose up and started to kill Wei Xiao.


    Guard you, protect you! Superintendent Zhong quickly pulled out the knife hidden in his fly whisk, and led his three eunuchs to the front.

 Chapter 3079: Ning Jifu, do you think all women like you?

    Chapter 3079: Ning Jifu, do you think all women like you?


    Chapter 3079: Ning Jihuo, do you think all women like you?


    However, they were no match for the Guard Chief and others. A sh of sword shed before their eyes, and with a bang, the two internal guards were chopped down to the ground with random knives.


    "Your Majesty, run!" Supervisor Zhong yelled, and with a wave of his hand, poison powder flew out... But because of Gu Jinli, Ning Ji had already raised arge number of people who were good at poison, and this poison only temporarily stopped their offensive. , did not poison them.


    Click!


    Wei Xiao finally came to his senses. He couldn''t believe that he was extremely furious. Instead of running away, he rushed out from behind Zhong Neijian and killed a fake imperial guard with one knife. He turned around and shed, injuring the fake imperial guards on the left and right, and crouched down. When he was trying to dodge the attack, he stabbed with the de in his hand quickly, and with a few pping sounds, the legs of the three fake guardsmen were crippled in the blink of an eye.


    After raising his hand and hitting the fake jailer who was sneaking up behind him, he grabbed a traitor and with a swish sound, cut the traitor''s throat shut with a knife in front of Wei Changping. He kicked the body towards the cell door and red at Ning with scarlet eyes. Ji and Wei Changping said, "I want you to die without any intact bodies!"


    If they dare to betray him, he will make them regreting to this world.


    this?


    Such a killing suppressed the fake guards, and they did not dare to continue the killing for a while.


    However


    Haha, Wei Changping smiled: "Second Young Master, this is a death row. The ce is cramped and there is only one entrance and exit. The mechanism was designed by the Ning family, and 70% of the troops are from Ninghou. What do you want to do to make us die without aplete body?"


    Do you think the death row was used to trap Ning Hou?


    No, this death row was used to trap Wei Xiao to death!


    Wei Changping pointed his long knife at Wei Xiao and said: "You are the one who will die today without aplete body...Wei Xiaoqin can''t escape. Come together and let Wei Xiao, a conceited fool, know how powerful we are!"


    Hoo! The fake imperial guards under hismand came towards Wei Xiao again.


    Wei Changping, you traitor, I will kill you! Wei Changfeng stabbed at Wei Changping with the long knife in his hand.


    With a bang, several fake imperial guards blocked Wei Changfeng''s knife, surrounded him, and hit him **** the top of his head.


    Wei Changfeng hurriedly rolled on the spot and hid behind a book that was half a man tall. The knife hit the book. He survived, but he hurriedly shouted toward the cell door: "Escort Your Majesty away quickly! Your Majesty, please don''t act out of emotion. Only by escaping from death row can we gather our troops and kill the traitors!"


    "I will protect His Majesty to the death!" Superintendent Zhong shouted, spreading poison again, grabbing Wei Xiao and pushing him towards the exit of the death row.


    But the corridor of the death row was full of fake guards selected by Wei Changping. Seeing Wei Xiao and the others were about to rush out, they came over with swords and killed them.


    Seeing this, Zhong Naijian shouted: "Commander Yuan ising soon, don''t be afraid, kill him, you will be His Majesty''s savior, and for the next three generations, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth!"


    These words were still very effective. The few soldiers who had not rebelled rushed forward with their swords raised: "Kill these rebellious officials and traitors!"


    For a time, the two parties fought apart in the cramped corridor of the death cell.


    The nging sounds of fighting, shouts, and screams hit Wei Xiao''s eardrums. The beating firelight was stained scarlet, and the nose was filled with the rich smell of blood.


    Ah! Wei Changfengs scream came from the depths of the death row.


    Wei Xiao quickly turned around and saw Wei Changping leading the fake imperial army to catch up. Farther away, standing Ning Ji, who was smiling at him with raised eyebrows, Wei Changfeng could no longer be seen.


    Wei Xiao''s mind was dazed for a breath, and he banged his head against the wall next to him. While waking himself up, he opened the mechanism under the torch, took out the pine oil hidden in the wall, banged it on the back of his head, and then threw out the torch. .


    Boom!


    The mes shot up, blocking the pursuers behind.


    Wei Xiao shouted again: "There is a crossbow mechanism on the third floor tile under the torch in front, hit hard!"


    The soldiers at the front had been guarding the death row for more than a month and were very familiar with this ce. They quickly found the floor tiles Wei Xiao mentioned. With a swoop, the floor tiles sank under the weight of their bodies, and the walls on both sides of the front made a rattling sound. The oak turned and the small holes were exposed one by one.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows shot out and hit the fake guard in front.


    "Charge!" The soldiers'' morale was greatly boosted, and they raised their swords and continued to rush towards the exit.


    Wei Xiao was behind to destroy the mechanism to prevent Wei Changping from killing them with the same method. By working together, he ran farther and farther, and the exit was right in front of him.


    The Imperial Guards were so anxious that they turned around and reported: "Vice Commander Wei, Marquis Ning, Wei Xiao is about to run away!"


    After the pce coup, Fan Mao died, and Wei Xiao was afraid of Shen Ji, so he promoted his "confidant" Wei Changping several levels and became the deputymander of the Royal Forest Army.


    But in just over a month, Wei Changping betrayed him.


    Wei Changping smiled and said: "Don''t worry, if Wei Xiao escapes from the death row, his death will only be worse... There are people in this imperial city and the capital who support Ninghou."


    He added: "Wei Xiao doesn''t believe in medicine soldiers, then let him meet medicine soldiers before he dies, let him know how powerful Ninghou is, and see the background of the wealthy family. He is not a farmer five generations ago." The nouveau riche canpare.


    As soon as these words came out, the imperial guard was relieved and stopped chasing Wei Xiao. He let Wei Xiao escape like a cat teasing a mouse.


    Outside the death row, Wei Xiao rushed out covered in blood. The moment he saw the afterglow of the sun, he felt like he was reborn.


    "Your Majesty, we have escaped!" Some soldiers almost cried with joy, but Wei Xiao looked at the only four people left beside him, and then thought of Wei Changfeng, and felt pain in his heart that he had not seen for a long time.


    He thought he was the strongest in the world and thought that after bing emperor, those who followed him would be rich and stable for the rest of their lives. However, he had only been emperor for more than a month, but so many people died because of him.


    "Ning Ji, Wei Changping, I will chop you into pieces to avenge those who are loyal to me!" Wei Xiao yelled at the door of the death cell, and grabbed the prison guard: "Let''s go!"


    Behind him, Wei Changping and the others were also chasing after them.


    Swish swish!


    Crossbow arrows came to kill, and the two soldiers behind were hit by arrows and fell down.


    After they were dead, the crossbows stopped again, and Ning Ji''s voice came leisurely with a smile: "Your Majesty, run quickly, or you will be overtaken by the ministers."


    These sarcastic words severely humiliated Wei Xiao.


    But Wei Xiao had no time to contend with Ning Ji and continued to drag Zhong Naijian forward.


    Zhong Naijian was already injured and did not want to drag Wei Xiao down: "Your Majesty, don''t worry about the ves. You must run away and join Commander Yuan as soon as possible so that you can bepletely safe."


    Wei Xiao said nothing and just continued to drag him away... If he couldn''t protect even a ve, he, the emperor, didn''t have to do it.


    There was no other way, Zhong Naijian could only endure the severe pain and run hard, for fear that if he ran too slowly, Wei Xiao would be dragged down.


    Fortunately, we didnt run for long before we met Commander Yuan and the others.


    Commander Yuan looked at Wei Xiao, who was covered in blood. He was shocked. He realized what he was doing and quickly ordered the imperial guards: "Escort, escort...Archers and shield soldiers are ready!"


    A group of forest guards with excellent archery skills quickly picked up their bows and arrows, aiming at the backs of Wei Xiao and others, waiting for the enemy to appear.


    Commander Yuan led the rest of the Royal Forest Army towards Wei Xiao.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The shield soldiers built a wall with iron shields to protect Wei Xiao from being hurt by arrows.


    Second Young Master, its toote for the end of the world! Commander Yuan rushed to support Wei Xiao and check his body: Are you injured?


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "It''s the blood of the fake Royal Forest Army."


    He also said: "Ning Ji and Wei Changping have rebelled. Quickly beat the drums to summon the soldiers. I will cut them into pieces!"

 Chapter 3080: Ning Jihu, do you think all women like you【2】

    Chapter 3080: Ning Jihu, do you think all women like you��2��


    Chapter 3080 Ning Jihuo, do you think all women like you2


    "Changping? How could he betray the Wei family?!" Commander Yuan was shocked. Ning Ji had great supernatural powers and stood behind him a wealthy family with many interests involved. It was possible that he would rebel, but what about Wei Changping?


    Commander Yuan couldn''t figure it out, but he immediately took out a smallmand g and handed it to a hundred trustworthy households: "Tao boy, beat the drum quickly to get the generals to gather and capture the traitors Ning Ji and the guard captain Pingping!"


    "Yes." After Tao Baihu took the order g, he rang the small cauldron bell he carried with him, and led a group of order soldiers to run towards the direction of the order drum: "Ning Ji and the deputymander of the Royal Forest Army, Wei There is a rebellion in Changping, all imperial troops must gather quickly to kill the rebels!"


    Swish swish!


    Sharp arrows roared towards Yuan Commander and the others, but unfortunately they were blocked by the iron shield and failed to hurt Wei Xiao.


    Commander Yuan passed through the gap in the iron shield and saw that the one who fired the arrow was the imperial guard under Wei Changping. He felt a dull pain in his heart and scolded: "Wei Changping, Your Majesty treats you like a brother. He eliminated you and promoted you. Why should you?" Do you still have a conscience if you betray him?"


    Wei Changping sneered: "Huh, brother? We are nothing more than ves in his eyes. Promotion is not even included. Everything I got was earned with my own life. I don''t owe anything to Wei Xiao, but to the Wei family. I owe my family several lives, and all my family members died because of the Wei familys old case!


    He said again: "Uncle Yuan, your family should not sacrifice their lives for Wei Xiao anymore. Please submit to Ninghou as soon as possible, so that the descendants of the Yuan family can enjoy wealth forever!"


    Commander Yuan was extremely disappointed: "Wei Changping, you have no regrets at all... In this case, the Yuan family has severed all ties with you. Let us each fight for our lives ording to our own abilities!"


    He turned around and said, "Xiao Liu, let''s go."


    Liu Zongqi, who was in charge of the shield soldiers, said hurriedly: "Raise the shield and **** your majesty to evacuate."


    "Yes." The shield soldiers raised their heavy shields, surrounded Wei Xiao, and retreated quickly.


    "Chase." Wei Changping led his men and horses to chase them, but they seemed to be in no hurry. When chasing, they only fired a few waves of arrows, but did not charge forward. They always kept within the range of the crossbow.


    Turn left, Dongshen Gate is almost there. As long as you enter Dongshen Gate and close the door, Your Majesty will be safe. General Liu Qi shouted.


    But Commander Yuan said: "We can''t go back to Dongshenmen, we have to go outside and get out of the imperial city!"


    Commander Yuan exined to Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, the big drum carrying orders in the imperial city has not sounded. Tao Baihu and the others are afraid that they are ambushed... Ning Ji and Wei Changping dare to take action in the imperial city. The imperial city must be unsafe. We have to escape quickly and join Changling, the Wu family, Mr. Qin and the others!"


    Half an hour ago, Wei Xiao would never have chosen to run away, and would have scolded Commander Yuan angrily, but after even Wei Changping betrayed him, he agreed.


    Lets go! Wei Xiao ordered, and everyone escorted him and ran towards the gate of the imperial city.


    But they had just taken a few steps when several sounds suddenly exploded in the air.


    Bang bang bang!


    The arrow exploded and red smoke emitted.


    This is


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "It''s Brother You''smand arrow. Brother You is in danger!"


    These coloredmand arrows were specially made by Gu Er for Big Wolf, Er Lang and Little Luo You. At this point, Big Wolf and Little Luo You have already left the pce after school, and only Little Luo You is still in the imperial city.


    "Go back to Dongshen Gate!" Wei Xiao turned around and led the men and horses towards Dongshen Gate: "Brother You wille back to Si''an Pce to see me every evening. He will tell me what he has learned in the day. He must have met me in Si''an Pce. He was lying down, so he fired hismand arrow to ask for help. We must go back to save him, and we cant let him fall into the hands of Ning Jis men!


    Liu Zongqi quickly grabbed Wei Xiao and said, "Your Majesty, no, it''s too dangerous. We must escape from the imperial city first."


    "Shut up!" Wei Xiao red at General Liu Qi: "If Luo You dies in the pce, even if I put down the Ning Ji rebellion, I will have a blood feud with Luo Ying for the rest of my life, and it will never be resolved."


    So even if he takes the risk, he still has to go back and save Xiao Luo You!


    Commander Yuan said: "Your Majesty, leave first, and I will personally lead the troops back to find Prince Luo... You must not cause anything to happen, so run away first!"


    "No." Wei Xiao did not agree: "The more scattered the people are, the faster they will be killed. It is better to twist into a rope and fight."


    This is right. Commander Yuan agreed, but he still ordered the thousands of households under hismand: "Fang Qian, quickly lead a group of people to go to the big cauldron bell and ring the bell to report the news to people outside the imperial city!"


    "Yes." Fang Qian responded and left with a group of people. Commander Yuan said again: "The rest of the people, please follow your majesty back to Si''an Pce to rescue Prince Luo!"


    "Yes." The imperial guard responded, turned around, and headed towards Dongshen Gate.


    In the distance behind them, Wei Changping and the others saw Wei Xiao going to Dongshen Gate and smiled: "Ninghou, Wei Xiao has indeed gone to Dongshen Gate. Luo You''s bait is quite useful."


    Ning Ji nodded with satisfaction: "Speed up the pursuit and must force Wei Xiao into Dongshen Gate."


    "Yes." Wei Changping responded, and immediately ordered the fake guards: "Chase, fire arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    The rain of arrows was once again heading towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    Commander Yuan said: "Your Majesty, run away quickly, they are chasing you!"


    Wei Xiao and the others sped up, and soon they ran into Dongshen Gate...


    There were still groups of soldiers and horses standing on the small tower of Dongshen Gate, but at this moment, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, these soldiers and horses looked more like Ning Ji''s aplices, and he could no longer believe them.


    "Ning Ji has rebelled, close the Dongshen Gate quickly!" Wei Xiao still shouted, but he didn''t dare to have hope for them. He was also afraid that they would shoot him with arrows, so he ran past the Dongshen Gate quickly. , and ran towards Si''an Hall.


    Commander Yuan did not dare to let Wei Xiao enter Si''an Pce. He said: "General Liu Qi, protect your majesty. Xiao Zheng, follow me into the pce with soldiers and horses to find someone."


    "Yes." Zheng Baihu responded, ordered his troops and horses, and went to Si''an Pce.


    There was no sign of Xiao Luoyou in Kesi''an Hall.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Luo is not in Si''an Pce." Commander Yuan ran out with a group of eunuchs in the pce and reported to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s face darkened when he heard this, and he continued to order the imperial guards: "Fire themand arrow!"


    Swish swish!


    The Royal Forest Army released another batch ofmand arrows.


    What is disappointing is: "Your Majesty, thesemand arrows have been reced, and they still don''t sound. There is no way to use themand arrows to notify the six ministries and the people in the harem."


    this?


    "Your Majesty, we have to leave quickly!" Commander Yuan pointed in the direction of the harem and said: "Your Majesty, Dongshen Gate is not safe anymore. Run to the harem. There are internal guards somewhere who can help us."


    The soldiers on the small tower of Dongshen Gate were unclear about whether we were the enemy or not. Wei Xiao would not take the risk of going to Dongshen Gate again. Instead, he led the people to the harem gate: "Go to the harem and rescue the female family members by the way!"


    Although Wei Xiao has no feelings for the women in the harem, they are his own women after all. At this time, he still wants to save them.


    But before they entered the harem gate, Zong Zhengya ran out with his two concubines and a group of pce people and internal guards.


    After seeing him, he cried: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, you are finally back... There were rebels in the harem and many people died. I finally ran out with my two sisters!"


    "Stop, don''te over!" Wei Xiao looked at Zong Zhengya with wary eyes, pointed at the two concubines and said: "Let Concubine Rui and Concubine Yee over!"


    Hehe, Zong Zhengyaughed in his heart... Idiot, you do have some insight, but not much. Do you really think I''m the only one with a problem? Your harem is full of women who want to kill you.


    With a look of grievance on his face, he cried: "Your Majesty, you still don''t believe me?"


    Wei Xiao had a cold face and said in a deep voice: "What you and Zong Zheng have done, how can I trust you? Let theme here first. If you are really innocent, I will naturally take you with me!"

 Chapter 3081: Ning Ji misfortune, green and lush

    Chapter 3081: Ning Ji misfortune, green and lush


    Chapter 3081 Ning Jis misfortune, green and lush


    Take me away?


    Stop dreaming, I dont want to go to the underworld with you.


    Zong Zhengya cursed, wiped his tears, looked at Concubine Rui and Concubine Ye, and choked with sobs: "You go to His Majesty first, don''t worry about me."


    Concubine Ye begged Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, please take the princess away... The harem is really in chaos. There are guardsmen who are killing people. If it weren''t for the princess, I wouldn''t have been able to escape~"


    At the end of the sentence, I burst into tears, and when I thought of the corpses I saw, my face turned pale.


    "Shut up, stop crying. Is this the time to cry? You and Concubine Ruie here first, don''t let me say it a second time!" Wei Xiao, who was most annoyed by the crying woman, yelled, scaring Concubine Ye. Gotta shake.


    "Sister Ye, Your Majesty will not leave the princess alone. Let''s go to His Majesty''s side first." Concubine Rui supported Concubine Ye and walked towards Wei Xiao. When she saw that Wei Xiao was covered in blood, she became worried. Tears: "Your Majesty is injured? Let me take a look."


    Wei Xiao refused: "Don''t look at it, I''m not injured, this is the blood of the traitor."


    Concubine Kerui was still very worried and continued to beg: "Your Majesty, please let me take a look, otherwise I won''t worry."


    Wei Xiao frowned and his voice was a bit colder: "We are running for our lives now, don''t waste time on insignificant things. Hurry to the back, Commander Yuan and the Royal Forest Army will protect you."


    Yes. Concubine Rui saw that Wei Xiao was angry, so she could only obediently help Concubine Ye to the back of the team.


    Zong Zhengya was secretly annoyed... Rui Shuang, a loser, had been favored for so long and couldn''t even capture Wei Xiao''s heart!


    Wei Xiao is originally a person who disdains the love between children. For him, when a woman is useful, he will coax you, but if you push your limits, he will not give you face.


    Wei Xiao turned his eyes to Zong Zhengya and the others and asked, "Have any of you seen Prince Luo? Tell us, if you don''t report what you know, the whole n will be killed!"


    The guards and pce officials shook their heads quickly: "Your Majesty, the servants have never seen Prince Luo."


    Zong Zhengya also said: "Your Majesty, we did not see Brother You all the way here...but something happened to Brother You?"


    did not see it?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t trust Zong Zhengya, so he didn''t dare to say more about Xiao Luo You. He just stretched his hand to the side and said, "Bring the medicine bag."


    Zhong Naijian endured the pain and took out a bag and handed it to Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, they are all here."


    Wei Xiao took the bag and threw it to Zong Zhengya and the others: "There are some pills in the bag, one for each person. Whoever takes it will be taken away."


    this?


    Zong Zhengya looked at the bag and asked with despair: "Your Majesty, is there poison in the bag?"


    "Exactly." Wei Xiao did not hide anything: "But the poison will not develop within five days. As long as we arrive at Chengguo Pce safely, I will give you the antidote immediately, and you can take it with confidence."


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya''s body was shaky and his eyes were full of tears. He asked painfully: "Your Majesty, you can''t trust my concubine so much? I am your first wife, and they are loyal servants who follow you wholeheartedly!"


    Listen, everyone, Wei Xiao is such a vicious beast, do you still dare to be loyal to him?


    Some people were indeed shaken, but the internal guards took one look at Zhong Internal Monitor and without much hesitation, came over to untie the bag, took the pills, and said: "From the day you enter the pce, the lives of those in the pce belong to your majesty."


    this?


    A group of dog ves who cannot be helped!


    Zong Zhengya was secretly angry, but the victory was imminent. She didn''t want to take any poison. She looked at Concubine Rui, who had already given her clear instructions to take action.


    Concubine Kerui didn''t know what was going on, so she pretended not to see it.


    Reflecting on Zong Zhengya''s kindness in taking her out of the harem, Concubine Ye once again begged Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, the princess is your legitimate wife. If you abandon her, you will be ridiculed by the world... Take the princess away. Please.


    Wei Xiao was disappointed when he heard this: "In your eyes, I am the one who will abandon his wifeter? I am just testing her sincerity... It is a pity that she treats me not as well as a group of eunuchs!"


    He looked at Zong Zhengya again and said, "I gave you a chance to change your ways, but you didn''t want it. Don''t me me for not treating you sincerely in the future."


    Hehe, Zong Zhengya almost diedughing in his heart. You are about to be usurped. Who cares about your sincerity?


    But she looked panicked and cried: "Your Majesty has misunderstood, I treat you sincerely... I will take poison now!"


    It means rushing over to grab the poison bag. Unfortunately, it was toote, the poison in the bag had been eaten.


    Ruishuang, take action quickly, if you keep grinding, I will definitely go to Ah Ji to sue you!


    Pills, whoever still has pills, spit them out quickly and give them to me! Zong Zhengya rushed towards the pce maid who took the pillsst, trying to take the pills out of her mouth.


    "Madman!" Wei Xiao felt extremely embarrassed and said hurriedly: "Tie up Zongzheng and run away with her."


    Yes. Commander Yuan asked two eunuchs to tie up Zong Zhengya.


    But Zong Zhengya was struggling, unwilling to be **** by them, and said to Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, I am your wife, you can''t humiliate me like this... Let Sister Rui or Sister Yee over to tie them up. Apart from you, they are the only ones who can do it. If you are qualified, you can tie me up!"


    Hurrah!


    A strange roar sounded, and Commander Yuan and the others were startled. They all looked back: "What''s the sound? A tiger and a bear have entered the pce?"


    Only tigers and blind bears can have such frightening roars.


    Wei Xiao remembered the description of the medicine soldiers in Zhong Huan''s letter and was frightened. He said hurriedly: "Maybe they are medicine soldiers. Let''s go! Run along the pce wall of the harem. There is a secret entrance to Xiushan!"


    Zong Zhengya was shocked. Well, Wei Xiao, there is a secret passage on this side of the pce wall... If she hadn''te out of the harem in advance, wouldn''t she have made Wei Xiao run away through the secret passage?


    But before they came out of the harem, Wei Xiao never thought about using the secret passage to escape to Xiu Xiang, but wanted to go to the harem to save them... After all, if something happened to the concubines in the harem, even if he seeded in getting rid of the traitor, he would be ridiculed. .


    Follow your Majesty! Commander Yuan greeted and led his troops to follow.


    Concubine Rui also ran with them, but she didn''t take action against Wei Xiao for a long time, which almost made Zong Zhengya angry to death... Rui Shuang wouldn''t have feelings for Wei Xiao and would be reluctant to attack him, right?


    However, no.


    Concubine Rui was just waiting for an opportunity.


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar of the medicine soldiers is getting closer and closer.


    Swish swish swish~


    The sound of a slight rain of arrows was heard.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Changping and the others are catching up... There is indeed a problem with the soldiers of Dongshenmen!" Commander Yuan was very sad. How many traitors are there in the pce?


    Keep running, were almost at the entrance. Wei Xiaohei continued running along the pce wall with a sullen face.


    Its a pity that he cant run away.


    Whoosh!


    Behind him, a crossbow arrow shot towards Wei Xiao.


    Dang!


    Wei Xiao had excellent hearing and immediately struck back with his sword, knocking the crossbow arrows away. But with a click, the arrow in the arrow barrel had been shaken open, and a stream of poisonous powder flew out.


    Wei Xiao only felt that the surroundings were extremely smelly, and his body was weightless. With a bang, he fell to the ground... He was shocked and wanted to get up, but his limbs were so limp that he couldn''t use the strength at all.


    What made him even more unbelievable was that Concubine Rui held her wrist with one hand and made a gesture of shooting a sleeve arrow. However, the eyes of this originally sweet woman did not have any warmth at this moment, and she stared at him coldly.


    "Rui Shuang!" Wei Xiao''s eyes turned red and he ordered: "Chop this **** into pieces!"


    Even if he were to die, Rui Shuang would not be able to live.


    However, Wei Changping had already led his men to take a shortcut to kill him: "Fire arrows to save Shuang''er!"


    He shouted again: "Don''t be afraid, my dears, I''m here to save you!"


    Swish swish!


    The rain of arrows came, blocking Commander Yuan from trying to capture Rui Shuang.

 Chapter 3082: Ning Ji is in trouble, the queen will always be me

    Chapter 3082: Ning Ji is in trouble, the queen will always be me


    Chapter 3082 Ning Ji is in trouble, the queen will always be me


    The archers counterattack, hold down Wei Changping and others, dont let them rush over too quickly!


    Ah Hui, you are strong,e here and carry His Majesty away.


    Aya, diagnose the poison for Your Majesty. Commander Yuan ordered one after another, but his mind was in turmoil... Concubine Rui also rebelled. Does that mean Rui Xiong is also a traitor? !


    Then once the Duke of Qin steps into the northeast, won''t he be ambushed by Rui Xiong and die without a burial ce? !


    Commander Yuan thought of the ambush and fate that Qin Sang would face. His vision went dark and he almost fainted. He quickly gave himself a p to wake himself up... Now was not the time to be dizzy. He had to escape with His Majesty!


    Ah Ya hurried over to diagnose Wei Xiao''s pulse, check his seven orifices, both sides of his neck, etc. However, he was so busy that he said: "You deserve to die, I can''t diagnose any toxins in your majesty''s body."


    Perhaps Nan Yu, Nan Gaozi, and Dr. Wu can find out what kind of poison His Majesty was poisoned, but they are not here now.


    Commander Yuan was shocked: "Your Majesty''s condition is so serious, howe no toxins can be found?"


    This subordinate is ipetent. Ah Ya bowed his head in guilt, and said another shocking sentence: Your Majestys body is like an old mans paralysis due to a stroke, and his pulse is normal.


    That **** got sick normally. He was obviously killed by Rui Shuang''s poisonous arrow.


    Wei Xiao roared in his heart and stared at Concubine Rui: "Fire the arrow and kill Rui Shuang...and then retreat into the secret passage~"


    Even if he is poisoned, he will not lose to these monsters. He will live and chop them all into pieces!


    "Yes!" Commander Yuan turned his long sword and pointed it at Concubine Rui: "His Majesty''s decree is to shoot Concubine Poison to death with random arrows!"


    But Ruishuang did not panic or hide, and only said one sentence: "I am a medicine man, and I am the only one who can cure Wei Xiao''s poison."


    this?


    In one sentence, the imperial guards did not dare to shoot arrows.


    Wei Xiao didnt believe her at all and just wanted revenge: Set, arrow~


    "Don''t shoot arrows, take Concubine Rui away with you!" Commander Yuan ordered, turning to Wei Xiao and said: "When it is safe, your Majesty will kill or behead him. I will notin, but now I must resist the order." .


    He shouted again: "Ah Hui, take His Majesty away quickly, Wei Changping ising to kill you!"


    But Zong Zhengya would not let Wei Xiao leave. Seeing that he was useless, he stopped pretending at all. He grabbed Concubine Ye, put a dagger against her belly, and threatened: "Stop, put Wei Xiao down, or else I will let Ye Anxiu kill two people."


    Concubine Ye was stunned, turned her head stiffly and nced at Zong Zhengya, and kept mumbling: "Why, why is this like this?"


    Dont the princess and concubine Rui love your majesty very much?


    Howe they all betrayed His Majesty in one breath?


    Snapped!


    Zong Zhengya pped Concubine Ye with his backhand and cursed: "Why? A waste like you who only obeys Wei Xiao''s words is worthy of questioning me?"


    Ha, Wei Xiaoughed out loud... Finally revealed his true face, he really did not wrongly use Zong Zhengya.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of sharp arrows hitting the iron shield was heard. General Liu Qi turned around and said, "Commander Yuan, it''s toote. We must retreat quickly!"


    Wei Changping went crazy and continued to advance against their crossbows. They had to withdraw.


    "Take your majesty and retreat quickly!" Commander Yuan pushed A Hui and led a group of imperial guards to attack Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya: Stop them!


    Zong Zhengjia and Ning Ji''s pce officials immediately rushed forward to resist Yuan Commander-in-Chief.


    Zong Zhengya dragged Concubine Ye back to avoid being hurt.


    But Concubine Ye suddenly got angry, turned around and bit Zong Zhengya''s chin, causing Zong Zhengya to push her down in pain: "Bitch, you dare to sneak attack on me!"


    He touched his injured chin. When he saw the blood on his palm, his eyes turned red with anger. He rushed over and gave Ye Anxiu a kick: "Are you happy to be pregnant? I let you give birth to me, let you give birth to me!" "


    Swish swish!


    Commander Yuan''s crossbow arrows came, frightening Zong Zhengya so much that he stopped his legs and rolled to the side. "Take Concubine Ye away, retreat, retreat quickly!" Commander Yuan shouted.


    One of the Imperial Guardsmen hurriedly picked up Ye Anxiu. Commander Yuan led the Imperial Guardsmen to cut off the rear and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Without the resistance of the imperial guards, Wei Changping quickly led his men to catch up, rushed in front of Rui Shuang, hugged her, and his voice trembled out of fear: "Shuang''er, how are you? Are you okay? Not scared?"


    "It''s our fault that made you suffer. It won''t happen anymore. Our sons will be princesses from now on and will live the most noble and stable life."


    Rui Shuang was not excited at all and only reminded Wei Changping: "It''s time to chase Wei Xiao."


    Wei Changping was very reluctant to part with her, but now it was more important to pursue Wei Xiao. After leaving a small group of fake imperial guards to protect Rui Shuang, he led the rest of the imperial guards to pursue Wei Xiao.


    He turned around reluctantly and told Rui Shuang: "Shuang''er, I''ll be back soon, don''t be afraid!"


    Ke Ruishuang just twitched the corner of his mouth, without too much emotion.


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar of the medicine soldiers was getting closer and closer.


    Swish swish!


    The sound of sharp arrows piercing the air started again, followed by the nging sounds of soldiers fighting, and the screams of someone being cut down. It was so messy that Rui Shuang frowned.


    However, the sound of fighting did not disturb her for long, and it stopped within a quarter of an hour. Just because the fake royal guards in the harem came out and hunted Wei Xiao with Wei Changping and others.


    Ah Hui died, many of the Imperial Guards died, and Wei Xiao was thrown to the ground. In order to save Wei Xiao, Commander Yuan had no choice but to surrender.


    Fortunately, Concubine Ye entered the secret passage and was not caught... Wei Xiao asked her to leave first. He knew very well that if Concubine Ye was caught, the end would be miserable.


    Although he didn''t like Concubine Ye, this woman didn''t betray him, so he couldn''t harm her.


    Zong Zhengya learned that they had finished fighting, and before Wei Chang Ping escorted Wei Xiao over, he pulled Rui Shuang over and rushed over.


    Seeing Wei Xiao lying on the ground like a dog, heughed wildly: "Hahaha, Wei Xiao, you have today too!"


    After the catastrophe, Wei Xiao calmed down. There was not much anger on his face, but he just looked at Zong Zhengya with disdain.


    Zong Zhengya was angered, rushed over, kicked Wei Xiao in the face, and spat at him: "Bitch, what are you so proud of? Do you still have the ability to be arrogant?!"


    He raised his foot again, stepped on Wei Xiao''s head, looked down at him, and asked with a smile: "Does it feel aggrieved to be stepped on by a woman who has always looked down on you? Are you thinking about breaking me into pieces when you turn over?"


    Ha, its a pity that you have no chance of turning over.


    You, the David Dynasty, and the Qin and Gu families willpletely disappear from this world!


    "However, Aji promised me that before you die, you will be allowed to torture you, so that I can let out the evil in my heart."


    "A Ji also said that he would let me be the queen and the person I choose would be the heir to the throne. You see, if you are not willing to give it to me, A Ji will hold it in front of me and let me choose!"


    Hehe, Wei Xiao sneered: "Queen? It seems that you sold yourself out again... You are so pathetic~"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Zong Zhengya was furious and kicked Wei Xiao a few more times, causing her to bleed, and shouted: "I will always be the queen, but you will be the king of the country. Who is the pity for?!"


    Then he pointed at Rui Shuang and Wei Changping and said: "Your beloved concubine has been with your confidant for a long time. Your woman and your brother have betrayed you and cuckolded you. Unfortunately for you, you will be Its you who the worldughs at!

 Chapter 3083: Ning Jis misfortune, Rui Shuangs thoughts

    Chapter 3083: Ning Ji''s misfortune, Rui Shuang''s thoughts


    Chapter 3083: Ning Jis misfortune, Rui Shuangs thoughts


    After saying that, he stared at Wei Xiao as if he were watching a show, waiting for him to be defeated by the shame and humiliation.


    But Wei Xiao just looked at Wei Changping and mocked: "A ve is a ve... stupid and humble... treating a broken shoe as a treasure~"


    He was so blind that he considered such a fool as a brother and promoted him to the position of deputymander of the Royal Guards.


    "Shut up, you are not allowed to insult Shuang''er!" Wei Changping rushed over, punched Wei Xiao several times, and spat on Xingzi and said: "Shuang''er is pure and pure, and has no fight with the world. We are in love with each other, but you are suspicious. Ah Xiong, Shuang''er was worried about Ah Xiong, so he had to marry you! Do you know how painful it was when Shuang''er and I said goodbye?!"


    Hehe, Wei Xiao sneered, thinking that Wei Changping was extremely stupid and didn''t want to waste any more words with him.


    Commander Yuan couldn''t help it anymore: "Did the Rui brothers and sisters tell you this? You actually believed it? His Majesty regards your eldest son as a baby brother. If you really like Rui Shuang, just say so, and His Majesty will definitely make it happen for you. . You confidants are here to arrange marriages for His Majesty!"


    But you didnt say anything, you only listened to the Rui brothers and sisters, and you regarded His Majesty as a viin who stole your woman, and made excuses for your betrayal...Wei Changping, you are so disappointing!


    Being scolded, Wei Changping became angrier and shouted: "What do you know? Wei Xiao is very suspicious. If I tell him clearly, he will even doubt me and kick me out of his confidants. I won''t be able to see him..."


    Commander Yuan interrupted him: "Wei Changping, if you are a man, stop making excuses. You are a fool who was deceived by a woman and an ungrateful white-eyed wolf who betrayed his master!"


    He added: "Look at Rui Shuang''s indifferent look. Does she really like you? It''s just a beauty trap to win over you, but you fell in love and let her control you."


    "Shut up!" Wei Changping rushed over with a knife, and put the **** knife on Commander Yuan''s neck, ring at him: "Shuang''er and I are in love, if you dare to nder Shuang''er again, I will kill you. about you!"


    Hehe, Commander Yuan smiled without fear at all. He looked at Rui Shuang and said, "Concubine Rui, do you dare to tell Wei Changping the truth?"


    Seeing that Wei Changping suddenly became quiet, Rui Shuang knew that he was also waiting for his answer, so he had no choice but to speak: "Of course I prefer brother Ping to Wei Xiao... But I am a medicine man. In order to control the toxins in my body, my emotions It cant fluctuate too much, so it looks rather indifferent.


    Ha, where is the liar?


    When you coaxed His Majesty, you kept talking sweetly and smiling. Now you are just treating people, so you can''t have too many emotions.


    But Wei Changping believed it, turned around and rushed over, hugged Rui Shuang into his arms, and said with choked sobs: "Shuang''er... don''t worry about the medicine man, slowly detoxify. After ten or twenty years, you can always detoxify. Be a normal person again.


    Afraid that Rui Shuang would feel inferior, he held her face, looked at her, and said proudly: "My father-inw will soon ascend the throne, and our Shuang''er will be princesses. No one dares to look down on Shuang''er."


    Heh, Rui Shuang raised a smile.


    Wei Changping thought she was happy, but Rui Shuang didn''t care about being a princess. She just thought... how will her father copse when he realizes his long-cherished wish and loses everything?


    That''s right, Rui Shuang hated Ning Ji, hated him for not taking their illegitimate children seriously, hated him for turning her into a medicine man, and made her a prostitute when she had just had a good life. '', hooking up with Wei Xiao and Wei Changping.


    "Brother Ping, there is no need tofort me. I don''t care whether I can detoxify or not, and I don''t care what others think of me. These are not important to me at all." Rui Shuang said.


    Wei Changping''s eyes were red from crying, and he was extremely distressed: "Shuang''er, you don''t need tofort me, I understand your suffering."


    Rui Shuang sighed, what do you understand? What I said is true. I don''t care about you at all. I will apany you in this drama just to avenge myself, nothing more.


    Also, can you please stop hugging me all the time? Its really ufortable. It makes her feel more nauseous than when Wei Xiao hugged her! But she still needed Wei Changping to be her own knife, so she gave him aforting word: "Brother Ping, don''t cry. Father and ministers areing soon. Don''t let everyoneugh."


    Wei Changping then put away his sadness and said gently: "Okay, I''ll listen to Shuang''er."


    but


    "Here,e, take off all Wei Xiao''s clothes, pour alcohol on him, whip him, and avenge the two princesses!" Wei Changping ordered.


    He would do this. Rui Shuang told him that every time he served Wei Xiao, he felt disgusted and wanted to put him in alcohol or salt water and cut off ayer of Wei Xiao''s flesh with a knife.


    Wei Changping felt extremely distressed after hearing this, so he decided to fulfill Rui Shuang''s wish.


    But...don''t you think it''s scary for Rui Shuang to say such things? Shouldn''t she hire a doctor quickly to take a good look at her brain?


    "Wei Changping, how dare you!" Commander Yuan red at Wei Changping: "Don''t persist in your stubbornness, otherwise when the Duke of Qin returns to the capital, you and Rui Shuang will not end well!"


    Wei Changping smiled: "Oh, my father-inw, Ah Xiong, and Dong Qing have alreadyid out several killing plots. It is impossible for Qin Mu toe back alive!"


    Commander Yuan was shocked, his eyes full of pain: "Wei Changping, you have learned to be loyal and patriotic in the Wei family since you were young, but now you are working for a traitorous bastard, just to take the life of the Duke of Qin. Are you still human? ?The Duke of Qin has not been sorry to you!"


    It is indeed not good to coborate with the enemy to seize the throne. Wei Changping was still a little ashamed, but he argued: "Shut up, stop trying to deceive people here! The Chu and Wei dynasties went to war and made the people miserable. And My father-inw is a wise king who truly loves the people. He has already negotiated with Dongqing. After my father-inw ascends the throne, Dongqing will be the envoy of the Daning Dynasty and Dayong, urging the three parties to sign the Three Kingdoms Credentials for thirty years of no war."


    "Thirty years of no war. Such a great thing that benefits the country and the people. Anyone with lofty ideals is willing to help and strive for a stable world for the people!"


    "Idiots and ignorant people, if you really seed, just wait to be swallowed up by Dong Qing and the Rong thieves... Pfft~" Wei Xiao spoke too hastily, spitting out a mouthful of blood, but he really couldn''t figure it out, so he Ignoring the blood in his mouth, he asked vaguely: "How did the Wei family teach such a fool like you?"


    "Shut up, you are an ignorant and cruel idiot!" Wei Changping was so angry that he rushed forward personally, took off Wei Xiao''s clothes, and shaved off his hair with a dagger.


    "Wei Changping, you beast, stop it!" Commander Yuan roared with red eyes... Cutting off one''s hair is just like an owl''s head. How could Wei Changping humiliate His Majesty like this? Does he hate His Majesty so much and like Rui Shuang so much?


    Wei Changping does like Rui Shuang, but he is so crazy because of medicine... Rui Shuang disdains feelings and only believes in medicine, so he has secretly poisoned Wei Changping.


    Alcohol, pour it on me!


    "Bring the iron whip, I will personally avenge Shuang''er!" After Wei Changping took the whip, he whipped Wei Xiao so hard that his skin and flesh were bruised.


    "Oh, brother Changping, you are so cruel. I almost didn''t recognize this is the second young master." The person who spoke was Wei Changan, and about ten meters behind him, a group of people were moving towards this direction in a mighty manner. Come.


    Wei Changan, a confidant who helped him keep an eye on Ning Ji, actually betrayed him!


    Wei Xiao was extremely humiliated, but he had no intention of dying. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain, staring at the group of peopleing this way... He wanted to remember these traitors, and when he came back, he would kill them alive and avenge himself!


    0.0 I may be a bad person, but I actually like Zong Zhengya and Rui Shuang. I really want Rui Shuang to be the queen, and I really want to kill Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao is not worthy of these beauties. Butpared to the tyrant who had a harem of three thousand beauties and snatched away beautiful women, Wei Xiao didn''t seem so bad or entangled. It''s really almost the end. I''m sorry for keeping you all chasing it for so long. I''m really sorry.

 Chapter 3084: Ning Ji is in trouble and goes out of the palace to arrest people

    Chapter 3084: Ning Ji is in trouble and goes out of the pce to arrest people


    Chapter 3084 Ning Ji is in trouble and goes out of the pce to arrest people


    The figures gradually approached, and running at the front was arge number of lightly armored soldiers. They pped their iron shields with their swords to clear the way for Ning Ji and the others.


    The general walking among the soldiers is: "Wu Qing~"


    When Wu Qing heard this voice, he was stunned. After recognizing that the piece of meat lying on the ground was Wei Xiao, he smiled: "Little King Wei, don''t be angry. You understand that since you can bribe us to deal with Wei Qi, Ninghou You can bribe us to deal with you."


    He also said: "Little King Wei, you are too businesslike, too ruthless, and too serious. Recently, you also like to pay attention to criminalws. If you follow me, brothers, don''t say that you want to steal a beautiful girl and go back to y. You are just greedy for two acres ofnd." You will go to jail if you make fun of the female rtives and say dirty words. Brothers have been working hard for so long and just want to live a happy life, so dont me the brothers. If you me them, me you for not indulging them enough. "


    They are all lickers, and they will help whoever offers better benefits. As for righteousness, let''s wait until they have finished enjoying their blessings and get to the underworld.


    Click, click, footsteps were getting closer and closer. Wei Xiao ignored Wu Qing and stared at the group of people... Liang Ju, General Zhao, Zhou Yuji, Boss Quan and Quan Chengdao, the Xun family, Zong Zhengyi and Zong Zhengjia Many civil servants and generals from the Chu and Wei dynasties, such as Feng Yu and Song Yin, came here.


    But what shocked Wei Xiao the most was: "Hezhen, you also betrayed Dao, why~"


    Not sure if it was because of shame, Mr. Hezhen lowered his head, then quickly raised his head to look directly at Wei Xiao, saying: "I have never betrayed the path of the world. On the contrary, supporting A Ji is to save the people of the country, and in this world. The greatest way is to save the people from suffering and save the country from copse."


    Ha, Wei Xiaoughed out loud: "That''s nice to say, but after all, you are just a hypocrite...regarding the truth? You don''t deserve to mention these two words at all~"


    The funny thing is that he trusted Mr. Hezhen very much and felt that he was a true seeker of truth. Therefore, when he received Zhong Huan''s letter, he felt that the traitors in Yongtai Mansion were deliberately ndering Hezhen.


    And now


    "I am indeed a blind man. I only use you beasts in human skins and are suspicious of those who really serve the court..." If he had been willing to listen to the Gu brothers and sisters and kill Ning Ji earlier, there would not have been this chaos today.


    But now its toote to say anything.


    But he won''t give up.


    He finally looked at Ning Ji, staring at him with sparkling eyes, and said firmly: "You will not seed. Even if I die, it will not be your turn to be the emperor... Mu Geer, Luo Ying, Zhong Huan, Wu Changzhen, and even Gu Jinan, each of them is more qualified than you!"


    Ning Ji was admiring Wei Xiao''s ugliness. When he heard this, he smiled slightly and squatted down so that Wei Xiao could clearly see the sarcasm on his face: "They are indeed rare talents. If they want to and have the ability to be emperor, , I am happy to give up the throne. But you, a tyrant who killed your uncle, massacred your father-inw, brutalized loyal people, and disregarded the lives of civil servants, are no longer qualified to be emperor."


    Then he pointed at a group of civil servants and generals behind him and said: "Do you know why they chose me? Because you have a bad temper, are too straightforward, look down on others, and do not give you benefits in a timely manner to appease the hearts of the ministers and generals. They are all afraid of you and afraid of you." One day you will be beheaded on the spot, so you choose to support me."


    Ha, bah!


    Wei Xiao used a lot of force and spat out a mouthful of blood on Ning Ji''s face: "I just picked up a lot of garbage, and you are so proud of it, cough cough cough~"


    Ning Ji was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, his fisted hand trembled with anger: "Hit me!"


    "Yes." Wei Changping swung his iron whip, hit Wei Xiao hard, and cursed: "My father-inw is the new emperor who will be supported by all the ministers, and he is the most noble person in the world. How dare you do nothing to him?" Li, Ill beat you to death!


    p, hissing, iron whip hitting on his body, hooked a trace of flesh.


    Wei Xiao was in terrible pain, but said nothing. He just looked at Wei Changping with disdain: "You are so pitiful~"


    Shut up, you, a defeated general who has betrayed all his rtives, how can you say that I have pity for you?! Wei Changping became more and more angry and swung the iron whip in his hand harder, threatening to kill Wei Xiao in one fell swoop.


    After a while, Rui Shuang suddenly spoke: "He has been poisoned. If he continues to be beaten, he will die... My father will use him as bait."


    Wei Changping was jealous for a moment and looked at Ning Ji unwillingly: "Father-inw?"


    Ning Ji sighed and said, "That''s all. He has been an emperor after all, so we shouldn''t humiliate him too much."


    Yes. Wei Changping stopped.


    When ites to humiliating people, Ning Ji ranks first. He nced at Zong Zhengya.


    Zongzheng Yalian walked over to him with a light step, holding a handkerchief, wiping the **** foam on his face, and said with a distressed look on his face: "Aji, you are so talkative that you don''t tolerate this tyrant. Know the current situation.


    By the end of the conversation, half of Zong Zhengya''s body was nestled in Ning Ji''s arms.


    It was so tant that Mr. Zongzheng blushed and reminded him: "Sister Ya..."


    You are still the princess of Wei Xiao, dont go too far, it will ruin the reputation of the Zongzheng family!


    Zong Zhengya smiled: "Grandpa, it''s better to be more open-minded. Don''t do this sweet dream of selling your granddaughter and wanting to lose face."


    Old man, I have the final say over Zong Zhengs family now. Youd better be wiser, otherwise I can kill you at any time with Zong Zhengyi!


    After saying that, Zong Zhengya stood up on tiptoes and kissed Ning Ji on the mouth... This kiss killed three birds with one stone, angering the old man Zongzheng, humiliating Wei Xiao, and announcing his status.


    You, you! Mr. Zongzheng was so shocked that he couldnt speak.


    The civil servants present also gasped in shock.


    Only Wu Qing, Liang Ju and others wereughing, and they evenplimented Ning Ji: "Ning Hou is worthy of being the founding king of the country. His courage even impressed Wei Xiao''s first wife. I would like to congratte you first. Tonight Im going to be the grooms official again, haha.


    Mr. Zong Zheng felt extremely shameless when he said this... But he no longer dared to talk about Zong Zhengya. Who dared to offend Zong Zhengya, a wicked woman who dared to go out and help an adulterer to seize her husband''s throne?


    I just hope that Ning Ji will really give Zong Zhengya a status. If Ning Ji abandons Zong Zhengya after he ascends the throne, the Zongzheng family will be ridiculed for at least hundreds of years.


    "Master, we have captured Feng Shangshu, Dou Ke, and Zhong Yu!" Qiang Xiong came over in person to report: "They have been taken to Si''an Pce."


    Wu Qing and others were very happy: "Congrattions to Ning Hou, as long as you capture a few of them, the old officials of the Chu Dynasty, half of the merchants, Zhong Huan and others will be under your control!"


    Ning Ji was not happy... He didn''t say anything about Gu Jinan, which showed that he had already escaped.


    "Wu Qing, Liang Ju, and Wei Changping listened to the order and led troops to search the imperial city and find Gu Jinan and Luo You as soon as possible!" Ning Ji ordered, and then said: "Don''t hurt them."


    These two people are still of great use to him, so they must be kept and cannot be harmed.


    "Yes." Wu Qing and the others took the order and quickly led their troops to search.


    Before leaving, Wei Changping went to say goodbye to Rui Shuang.


    Ruishuang gave him a few perfunctory words, and he happily went to work for Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji saw this and nodded with satisfaction... This was the most sessful illegitimate daughter he had raised. She helped him a lot and was a contributor to his great cause.


    Zong Zhengya asked for orders from Ning Ji: "Ah Ji, we can''t dy the arrest of Luo and Gu. My sisters and I have to leave the pce quickly to prevent Gu from running away."


    Her misfortune in this life all stemmed from her failure to hook up with Qin Sang, and Qin Sang''s rejection of her was all because of Gu Jinli.


    So she wanted to catch Gu Jinli personally, chop up her two wolf cubs in front of that bitch, and then destroy her innocence so that even if she is mentioned after her death, she will only have a dirty reputation!

 Chapter 3085: Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Luo travels to report the news

    Chapter 3085: Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Luo travels to report the news


    Chapter 3085 Ning Jis disaster, Xiao Luo travels to report the news


    "Sure, thank you for your hard work." Ning Ji also hated Gu Jinli deeply and was determined to catch Gu Jinli and take revenge.


    but


    "Ms. Gu is shrewd and cunning. She won''t believe it if only the two of you go there. She may even spy on something going on in the pce from your cooperation." Ning Ji looked at Mr. Hezhen and said, "I have a good reputation, my daughter." It''s the granddaughter-inw of the Ouyang family again, if you go with them, it will make Mrs. Gu let down her guard."


    Yes. Mr. Hezhen epted the order.


    Ning Ji really hated Gu Jinli. In order to capture Gu Jinli, he asked Wei Changan to lead a group of royal guards to apany him, and also gave him 300 dead soldiers and 50 medicine soldiers.


    Zong Zhengya was overjoyed and said softly: "Ah Ji is so good. With these people and horses, it will be difficult for the Gu family to fly!"


    His eyes turned to Wei Changan and the others again and said: "Aji, Mrs. Gu is arrogant and has done us a lot of harm. I feel very aggrieved and want to clean her up before bringing her into the pce for you." Dispose of it, okay?"


    Ning Ji knew what Zong Zhengya was going to do, so he said: "It''s up to you, but you have to save your breath. I want her to see with her own eyes that I won, and then let her taste the shameless consequences!"


    Zong Zhengya smiled: "Don''t worry, I will definitely give her some breathing space."


    He then hugged Ning Ji''s waist in public and said, "You are the best person to me in this world... I really regret not being with you sooner."


    After speaking, he nced at Wei Xiao proudly.


    Wei Xiao was toozy to pay attention to her.


    But Commander Yuan couldn''t see Zong Zhengya humiliating Wei Xiao like this, so he said: "Zong Zheng, what you are doing is just disgrace yourself and embarrass yourself and Zong Zheng''s family!"


    "Ha, it''s Wei Xiao who has lost a lot of face today. Everyone knows that two famous women betrayed him and cuckolded him. It''s such a shame and humiliation for a man. He can finally enjoy it!" Zong Zhengya said. I really hated Wei Xiao and couldn''t help but rush towards Wei Xiao again and pped him twice.


    "Remember, you brought this fate upon yourself. You were the first to apologize to me... I am the legitimate daughter of a noble family. I am both talented and beautiful, and my reputation is spread far and wide. I was deprived of inheritance medicine because of you, but you are ungrateful. You dare to humiliate me by marrying several concubines in a row. How can I not ruin your great career if you are seeking death like this?!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Zong Zhengya and thought of her: "You''re crazy... You and I were originally in business, and I wasn''t the one who found you at the beginning. It was Ning Ji who introduced you to me. After thinking about it, you think I can bring you something." I want to bring great benefits, so I am willing to be an ally, but now you me me for not being affectionate towards you. Is there affection between you and me?"


    Even if there were some vague feelings, they were all eliminated by Zong Zhengya''s greed.


    "Shut up, you betrayed me. I''m the one you betrayed. I''m just avenging myself!" Zong Zhengya roared angrily, feeling extremely aggrieved... She was better than Gu Jinli in everything, but Gu Jinli was always favored by her husband. She Why not?


    Rui Shuang also feels that Zong Zhengya is out of control...it''s just a transaction, not about feelings, it''s sick.


    She looked at Ning Ji and said, "Father, it''s time to set off."


    Ning Ji nodded, feeling that this illegitimate daughter was worth raising, and she could help if she was clear-headed and rational. On the contrary, Zong Zhengya didn''t make any progress at all: "Ya''er, don''t waste any more time on this tyrant, go out of the pce and get the Gu family."


    "Hey." Zong Zhengya responded, and before leaving, he pped Wei Xiao again, whispered in his ear with a smile: "Don''t you look down on women very much, so I decided to give you a gift This is a great gift, allowing you to be a woman for once before you die~"


    After saying that, he turned around and came to Ning Ji, apologizing coquettishly: "Ah Ji, don''t be angry. I hate Wei Xiao too much, so I wasted time. I won''t do it again."


    Ning Ji: "Yes, I understand. Let''s go out of the pce. Don''t y too much. You muste back before the morning."


    He wants to use Wei Xiao properly in the morning, and then reveal the scandal about Emperor Jingyuan, making the Chu and Wei dynastiespletely be theughing stock of history!


    "Yes, I will definitely do my job well and live up to His Majesty''s expectations." After Zong Zhengya finished speaking, he pulled Rui Shuang, greeted Mr. Hezhen, Wei Changan and others, and walked out of the pce in a grand manner.


    Because he had subdued Wei Changping, Wei Changan, General Zhao, Zhou Yuji and others, Ning Ji had tightly guarded the gate of the imperial city, and no one had noticed that anything had happened in the pce.


    I just feel strange: "There are so few adults leaving the imperial city to go home tonight. Could it be that there is another war at the border, and your Majesty has left the adults in the pce to stay upte and work?"


    "Old Zhangtou, don''t say such scary things... I saw Mr. Gu''s carriage during the Shenshi period. If there is a new war, where can he go?" Old Zhangtouughed. : "Sir, Mr. Gu, went on a errand again? That means nothing happened... It''s good that nothing happened. May we all be safe this year."


    However, this wish may not be realized.


    Not long after they finished speaking, they saw arge piece of light moving this way.


    , the sound of a horse-drawn carriage running.


    Bang, bang, bang, the footsteps of arge number of people and horses. If you look carefully, you can also hear the ng of iron armor and sabers.


    this?


    The people who were chatting outside the shops on the street were shocked, but they had many things to do, so they hurriedly carried stools, tea stoves, fire baskets, and quickly hid in the shops.


    Bang bang bang, the shopkeepers quickly closed the doors and windows, and blew out a few oilmps in the shop, for fear that the room would be too bright and the soldiers would interrogate and search them.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, the mighty team finally crossed the street.


    Only the people in the shop dared to say out loud: "What terrible thing happened again?"


    Who knows.


    "That person came out of the pce. Could it be that the Duke of Qin died in the battle..."


    Shut up, what are you talking about? Its closed, so hurry up and leave. The shopkeeper started to chase people away.


    The guests lost interest in drinking tea and gossiping about their families, and hurried home.


    The soldiers of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division saw so many peopleing out of the imperial city and hurried to investigate.


    But Mr. Hezhen and the others hadplete tokens and documents, and gave a scary reason: "Shizi Luo is missing. Your Majesty asked someone to go to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion to see if Prince Luo has returned to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion."


    "Shizi Luo is missing?!" themander-in-chief of the Wucheng Army and Horses Department was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat and said hurriedly: "Everyone listen to the order and clear the way for Lord He to go to the Duke of Qin''s mansion!"


    Yes! The soldiers of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division hurriedly ran to the front to clear the way for He Zhen and the others.


    The fastest and most promising way to deceive Gu Jinli is to use the excuse that Xiao Luoyou is lost.


    At the Duke''s Mansion, Gu Jinli was chasing away two wolves: "It''s gettingte, stop ying, hurry up and take a shower, then go to bed."


    After the two children entered the pce, their schoolwork became much heavier. Theyined that they were sleepy all the time when they came back today and even fell asleep during the meal. However, after dinner, Eng became energetic again and yed a game of "you chase me away" with her.


    "Haha, mother is so weak, she can''t catch up with the second wolf." The second wolf stood by the window, smiled at Gu Jinli, and ordered the big wolf: "Brother, run to the door. If mother gets close to you, run out...Brother, don''t Worry about the second wolf, the second wolf will climb through the window and escape!"


    Well, I am very considerate to my brother, but I made my mother so angry that she almost had a heart attack.


    Gu Jinli clenched the cane in his hand and took a deep breath... My dear, don''t be angry or angry. I am a gentle mother. As a child, I am always naughty.


    But


    "Qin Eng, stay here, be careful of the potted nt on the table hitting you!"

 Chapter 3086: Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Luo travels to report the news [2]

    Chapter 3086: Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Luo travels to report the news [2]


    Chapter 3086: Ning Jis misfortune, Xiaoluo travels to report [2]


    But as soon as she shouted, the two wolves were like monkeys. They climbed up to the high table, climbed up the window frame, stepped on the window, opened their hands and jumped out of the window: "Qingqing, pick me up!"


    A figure jumped from the roof. Daqing caught the second wolf. Afternding firmly, he spun around a few times, making the second wolfugh with joy.


    After having fun, he turned to Gu Jinli and said, "Mom, don''t worry, Qingqing is awesome, Eng is safe."


    Gu Jinli closed his eyes, inhaled, exhaled, and held his breath...


    Er Lang hugged Da Qing''s neck, looked at Gu Jinli nervously, and asked: "Mom, can''t you bear it anymore? Are you going to beat Er Lang? Oh, I''m sorry, don''t beat Er Lang."


    Gu Jinli opened his eyes: "Oh, it seems like I can''t make it without hitting you."


    "Mom, don''t hit my brother. He has been so good recently." The big wolf ran over, hugged Gu Jinli''s leg, looked up at her, and interceded with the second wolf seriously: "My brother doesn''t want to sleep, he just wants to y a little longer...Brother He said, "I have to go to school when I go to bed. After I go home from school, eat, take a bath and go to bed, I wake up and go to school again. I keep going to school. It''s so pitiful."


    Well, if you think about it, its really pitiful.


    However, Gu Jinli was pleasantly surprised and exaggerated the wolf with a smile: "Our big wolf is really a good brother. In order to plead for his brother, he said so many things, and he was right."


    Eng nodded sharply: "Yeah, brother is right."


    He sobbed and wiped his tears again: "When I wake up, I have to go to school. It will be dark after school. The days are so tiring and short. The two wolves have no time to y with their little brothers...Brother Yi, Brother You, Brother Rui, Xiao Cousin, brother Liuliu, wow wow"


    The more he talked, the more he couldn''t hold it in anymore. He burst into tears and looked extremely pitiful.


    Gu Jinli wanted tough, but felt distressed at the same time. He led the big wolf to the window, stretched out his hand to take the second wolf, and coaxed: "Mom, give me a hug, don''t cry anymore...Mom knows you guys have been tired recently, but this is what you promised." I have been studying more recently, and when March 15th I start taking a holiday to celebrate my birthday, I will take ten days off and have a lot of fun."


    A man must do what he says, no matter how tired he is, and never regret it. And if you study for another half month, you will be able to take ten days off, so hold on.


    In front of people close to him, Eng still loves to cry, but he has be more coaxable. After listening, thinking about the happiness of being able to y for ten days in a row, he immediately wiped away his tears: "Yeah, don''t cry anymore. Man, keep your word." Yes, I wont regret it!


    Haha, Gu Jinliughed, and kissed him: "That''s right."


    He put the two wolves down, grabbed the big wolf, and gave him a bite.


    The big wolf blushed. After grinning at Gu Jinli, he took the second wolf''s hand and said, "Brother, go take a bath. After you take a bath, tell me a story."


    Eng nodded heavily: "Yeah, let''s take a bath and tell a story. Now that it''s all smooth, let''s go tell it to the baby."


    Several babies are about to be born. Eng has been immersed in the joy of being a little brother recently and cannot extricate himself. Recently, he is learning how to coax the babies.


    Because they grew up listening to the story of Little General Condor, they feel that storytelling is a necessary skill and they need to practice it well.


    He asked the big wolf again: "Did the second wolf''s words sound good? Will the baby dislike it?"


    So troubled.


    The big wolf shook his head: "I don''t mind it. My brother told the story very well. My brother even fell asleep after listening to it. He slept so soundly."


    Gu Jinli turned around and suppressed a smile... Is this really praising Eng?


    Eng was praised and felt full of confidence. He patted his chest and said, "Ah ha, Eng is so awesome. He is a good brother!" Hearing these words, even Aunt Yu and the others couldn''t hold back. They wereughing so hard. no.


    Eng was not happy anymore, and said with a serious face: "Don''tugh, Eng is the little brother, and you have to set an example for the baby. Take Eng to take a bath."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to take a bath." Mother Yu and Er Qing agreed, took their small clothes, and were about to take them to take a bath, when the dead man guarding the gate of the courtyard suddenly came to report: "Madam, Manager Xia wants to see you. , saying that Mr. Hezhen suddenly came to the door."


    Gu Jinli was stunned: "Bring Xia Zhang in."


    Soon, Xia Zhang came in and said: "Madam, Mr. Hezhen and a confidant of the Wei family suddenly came to the door and said that Prince Luo was missing. I want to ask you, has Prince Luo returned to the Duke of Qin''s pce?"


    After hearing this, the two Zaizai were so anxious that they burst into tears: "Brother You, Brother You is missing?!"


    Xia Zhang hurriedlyforted them: "You two young masters, don''t worry. Mr. Hezhen said that the pce and the capital are both safe. Even if Prince Luo leaves the pce in anger, nothing will happen to him."


    But the big wolf and the second wolf were still very worried, and begged Gu Jinli: "Mom, mother, go find Brother You quickly. It''s getting dark. Brother You is afraid and will cry!"


    "Don''t make trouble, let mom hear what''s going on first." Gu Jinli hurriedly asked Xia Zhang: "What''s going on? How could Brother You disappear suddenly?"


    Xia Zhang said: "Back to Madam, I asked, but Mr. Hezhen said that this matter involves Your Majesty and it is not suitable for too many people to know. If it is convenient for Madam, he would like to see Madam and report it in person."


    It was about Xiao Luoyou. Gu Jinli thought about it and agreed. However, it was dark now, so he said, "Invite Aunt Lan and Mrs. Xie to the living room, and I will meet Mr. Hezhen with them."


    Damn it, in ancient times, if you wanted to avoid losing your reputation, you had to be more careful in your actions.


    Yes, Ill go and invite you. Xia Zhang hurriedly left.


    Fortunately, Ji Zhenniang was afraid of death, but Widow Xiao was stingy, so the two families had been living in the Duke of Qin''s mansion. Therefore, in less than a quarter of an hour, they came together outside the living room.


    Mr. Hezhen seemed to be in a hurry, so he waited outside the door. When he saw them, he was stunned... Why are Ji and Liu also here?


    However, when he saw the big wolf and the two wolves, his unhappiness disappeared. It would be better if they came together.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to take the two children with him, but Big Wolf and Eng had a good rtionship with Brother You. When they learned that he was missing, they both cried and they couldn''t bring him with him.


    "Mrs. Duke of Qin, you are finally here." Mr. Hezhen asked impatiently: "Is Prince Luo back? Or has he sent any news?"


    Gu Jinli shook his head: "None of them. What''s going on? Why is Brother You missing?"


    "What? Brother You is really lost?!" Widow Xiao was shocked and quickly asked: "When did it happen and how did it happen? But in the pce, who dares to touch Brother You? Which traitor is he? I wanted to harm His Majesty, so I attacked Prince Luo in the pce?!"


    this?


    Mr. Hezhen frowned...Why is Lan Jing''s halfway wife so uneducated? What is she talking about? !


    But before he could speak, Ji Zhenniang began to ask: "Yes, Mr. Hezhen, what is going on? You can tell me?"


    He rushed towards Gu Jinli again, grabbed her arm, and asked in horror: "Gu Xiaoyu, we brought Prince Luo to the capital. If he was lost, wouldn''t the British Guild send people from the Eagle Food Gang to chop us up?! "


    Thinking of the power of the Eagle Food Gang, she cried in fright: "We have just lived a good life, why did such a disaster happen? You are protected by the Duke of Qin, so you must be fine. Aunt Lan and I are probably going to die!" "

 Chapter 3087: Ning Jihuo, this woman is cruel and poisonous

    Chapter 3087: Ning Jihuo, this woman is cruel and poisonous


    Chapter 3087: Ning Jis misfortune, this woman is cruel and poisonous


    Widow Xiao jumped up in shock, pointed at Ji Zhenniang and said: "What nonsense are you talking about? Prince Luo was lost in the pce. It was a treacherous minister who caused trouble to deal with His Majesty. What does it have to do with us? We are innocent. Everyone in the capital can testify!


    Widow Xiao was also afraid. She quickly took a pen and paper, wrote something, and handed it to Mr. He Zhen: "Master He, please quickly, quickly, put your fingerprint on this."


    Lanterns were hung all over the yard and stonempposts were lit. He Zhen could clearly read the words on the paper. But he still couldn''t believe it, pointed to the paper and asked: "Mrs. Lan, are you serious?"


    It says: Prince Luo disappeared in the pce during the day. The Lan family and the Xie family only learned about the disappearance of Prince Luo at the Duke of Qins mansion at night. When they heard the bad news, they cried with their heads in their arms. Their intestines were almost broken by crying, and they were heartbroken. If it doesn''t work, I vow to find the traitor who drives a wedge between the Luo family and His Majesty, and kill the traitor''s entire family until not a single chicken is left!


    Widow Xiao said: "How can we be careless about a major event that concerns the lives of three generations of my family? Your Excellency, we are half rtives, so hurry up and press your fingerprints, otherwise the Eagle Food Gang will definitely get angry at us."


    When they came here, in order to curry favor with the Luo family, they swore with their lives to take good care of Xiao Luo You.


    Ji Zhenniang grabbed her handkerchief and wiped her tears while nodding sharply: "Yes, just press your fingerprints quickly... Anyway, it''s just a witness, there''s no harm in it."


    He Zhen pointed at them, his hands trembling, and scolded them: "Prince Luo is lost, and you don''t want to find someone, but you want to put aside your responsibilities first... outrageous, ridiculous, and unheard of!"


    He looked at Gu Jinli again and said, "Mrs. Qin Guo Gong, why don''t you just look at me like this and not say a few words?"


    Does it mean that your usual kindness to Prince Luo is just an act? !


    Gu Jinli said: "Sir, you misunderstood. The child is missing and we are all anxious. But where and when did Brother You lose him? We really need to ask clearly, otherwise how can we find him?"


    "...What Mrs. Qin said is true." Hezhen sighed: "In fact, the safety of Prince Luo is rted to the stability of the dynasty, so I have to worry...Thisnd really cannot withstand any trouble."


    He added: "Let''s talk about it inside."


    Gu Jinli didn''t go in, but walked down the steps, stood in the courtyard, looked up at the sky, and said, "Let''s talk outside... I gave Brother You amand arrow to call for help when he is in danger. If we go into the house and talk about it, What should I do if I cant see themand arrow he fired?


    "Red arrows, Brother You will shoot red arrows to shout for help!" Big Wolf and Two Wolves said, and they bowed to the sky together: "Bless brother You to shoot red arrows soon."


    There was no other way, Mr. Hezhen could only stand outside the house.


    In the living room, Wei Changan could only lead his troops out and salute Gu Jinli: "The general will pay homage to the Duke of Qin''s wife."


    Gu Jinli turned around and looked at Wei Changan: "Are you the descendant of Wei Chang''an? What are you, Chief of Wei?"


    Wei Changan was unhappy after hearing this. He had seen her several times from a distance, but Mrs. Gu didn''t even know who she was. She didn''t take him seriously.


    but


    Mr. Gu was still stunningly beautiful. If she had sense, he wouldn''t mind disobeying Zong Zhengya''s order, leaving her alive and giving her the title of concubine.


    My concubine and your mother, are you thinking about shit? !


    "It is the confidant of the Wei family, Wei Chang''an." Wei Chang''an solemnly introduced himself: "General, I once followed Ning Ji to Longshan Mansion to meet the Duke of Qin. After Ning Ji was imprisoned, he was recalled by His Majesty. As an errand."


    Hehe, the exnation was so clear, I was afraid that Gu Jinli would suspect that he was Ning Ji''s man. Gu Jinli stopped talking to Wei Changan and said to Hezhen, "Sir, please tell me exactly what happened in the pce."


    He Zhen told apiled, extremely credible, andplete story: "Two moments before Unity Hour today, Prince Luo went to report to His Majesty what he had learned today as usual. However, because he was two-quarters of an hour in advance, he heard that His Majesty and Wei The deputymander discussed the matter of adding people to the Eagle Food Gang and Mr. Sheng to slowly break down their power... Your Majesty has this concern because Ning Ji made some prophecies, which made Your Majesty very worried."


    Mrs. Gu hates Ning Ji, so using him as a raft is the best way to deceive Mrs. Gu.


    After Prince Luo heard this, he couldnt help it anymore. He was angry and aggrieved, so he rushed directly into the inner hall and asked why your majesty believed in a monster but not his brother who had helped him many times and lived and died with him.


    Your Majesty has a short temper, and he hates the disrespect of younger people to their elders, so he scolded Prince Luo angrily and punished him by going to Xiushan to kneel all night.


    "How did you know that within an hour, the news came that Prince Luo was missing... Now the pce has gone crazy. His Majesty thought that Prince Luo might be back, so he asked someone to bring someone to ask. But Prince Luo is not at the Duke of Qin''s mansion either. ." At this point, He was so worried that tears welled up in his eyes.


    He was in charge of instigating the situation, and Wei Changan was in charge of instigating the situation: "Now that it has been dark for an hour, Mr. Zhong has written again saying that the Yongtai Mansion has discovered the details of the alliance between Dong Qing and the Rong thieves. Those details may still be lurking in the capital. If Prince Luo falls, If it falls into their hands, the consequences will be disastrous."


    After speaking, he looked hesitant, and then said: "The thieves have a lot of animal preferences. The general is worried that if Prince Luo is not found as soon as possible, he may..."


    "Shut up, are you cursing Brother You like this because you are afraid that His Majesty''s rtionship with the Luo family will be too good?!" Gu Jinli was angry and did not give Wei Changan a chance to speak dirty words again. He said to Hezhen: "Mr. He, you guys first We will have dinner in the living room, and I will send someone to ask a few familiar families about Brother You."


    He was really stunned...Why was it different from what they nned? They wanted to take advantage of Gu''s nervousness and worry about Luo You to trick her out of the house and capture her in one fell swoop.


    He hurriedly said: "Mrs. Duke of Qin, when you left the pce, Your Majesty gave an order, saying that if the Duke of Qin could not find anyone, he would immediately go to the Duke of Cheng''s Pce, the British Pce, the Gu family, the Feng family, the old residence of the Yu family and other ces to look for him. , cant dy even a moment.


    But Gu Jinli said: "Mr. He is talking about people I am familiar with. I will ask my servants to ride and ask, and I will get a reply soon... Xia Zhang, please invite Mr. He to the living room and serve Mr. He and the others while they are eating. Don''t neglect it." Yes, we are rtives after all."


    "Yes." Xia Zhang was very good at doing things. He led people and almost drove Hezhen back to the steps to the living room.


    Wei Changan saw that the situation was not good and wanted to escape with the five people apanying him.


    Ke You Xi led a group of dead soldiers to stop them, and said with a smile: "General Wei, our wife has said, please stay and have a simple meal."


    Wei Chang''an saw the unusual appearance of You Xi and others, turned to look at Gu Jinli, and shouted: "Mrs. Qin Guo Gong, the general and others have been ordered by Your Majesty toe out to find Prince Luo. We really can''t waste a moment. You are doing this because you want to Are you resisting the decree?!"


    Widow Xiao was so energetic that she noticed something unusual, and while dragging Ji Zhenniang back, she said: "Oh, big brother, I didn''t notice that you, a martial artist, can still use a woman of crimes. Let''s resist. What''s the purpose? Didn''t you send someone to find Prince Luo? If you did, send them in eight directions. Isn''t it much better than running away one by one?"


    Then he said: "Don''t talk about those useless things. I asked you to stay and wait for the news. If your Majesty really wants to punish the crime, let him find my nephew, Qin!"

 Chapter 3088: Ning Jihuo, this woman is cruel and poisonous【2】

    Chapter 3088: Ning Jihuo, this woman is cruel and poisonous��2��


    Chapter 3088 Ning Ji is in trouble, this woman is cruel and poisonous2


    Shrew!


    Wei Changan was so angry that he almost couldn''t help but draw a knife and kill Widow Xiao.


    He was really afraid that Wei Changan would ruin his n, so he hurriedly said: "General Wei, since the Duke of Qin has good intentions, you can stay with me."


    "Yes." Wei Changan could only lead the five people back.


    Send the order and tell everyone to pay attention to the sky. Once the colored arrows are fired, report them immediately. After Gu Jinli gave the order, he called Widow Xiao and Ji Zhenniang and took the two children to the backyard.


    After entering the backyard gate, Widow Xiao couldn''t hold it in any longer, and hurriedly grabbed Gu Jinli and asked, "Sang''s wife, are there any problems with them? Could it be that they kidnapped Brother You? Could it be that His Majesty finally couldn''t bear to treat Qin Are the Luo family taking action?"


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she cried: "Sure enough, those who have made great achievements and shocked the master will not end well. We are going to be finished."


    Gu Jinli ignored her and shook his head at Widow Xiao: "Your Majesty didn''t do it. He''s not that stupid."


    The throne is Wei Xiaos true love in his life, and if he touches Brother You, he will lose the throne, so Wei Xiao will not harm Brother You.


    Widow Xiao: "Who else could it be? The two people who came tonight are both His Majesty''s people. That Wei Chang''an is also His Majesty''s confidant. We grew up together."


    "Ke Wei Chang''an has been with Ning Ji for a few years." Gu Jinli looked at Widow Xiao and asked, "Auntie thinks that with Ning Ji''s ability to confuse people, how long does it take for him to win over someone? Is a few years enough?"


    She would never believe anyone who had ever been with Ning Ji.


    "Ha, with how arrogant Wei Changan was just now, it won''t take more than a few years to win over him. If you are rich enough, he can betray the master on the same day!" Widow Xiao said, the smile on her face disappeared, and her panic increased: "You mean, they betrayed His Majesty and came here tonight to help Ning Ji? Do they want to harm the Duke of Qin? But Ning Ji has been arrested, and Wei Changan can''t sacrifice his life for a death row prisoner, right?"


    Gu Jinli: "The mechanism of death row was designed by Ning Ji. If he wants to escape from prison, he can definitely do it."


    and


    "Ning Ji followed the Wei family from scratch. It can be said that almost all the so-called Wei family''s military officials are rted to him. As long as he gives the order and promises enough benefits, he can recruit at least half of the Wei family. The military officials will help him plot rebellion."


    "What? Marquis Ning has rebelled?!" Ji Zhenniang finally understood and was so panicked: "Then we have to escape quickly."


    "Run away. When Ning Ji bes the emperor, even if we escape to the end of the world, we will be caught and beheaded." Widow Xiao scolded Ji Zhenniang, with a ruthless light in her eyes: "If you don''t run away, **** him and let him go to the underworld to do it." emperor!"


    If Ning Ji seeds, how can her family enjoy the glory and wealth?


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Auntie is right, we can''t escape, we must fight back as soon as possible, otherwise we will definitely die when Ning Ji takes full control of the situation."


    Even though Big Wolf and Two Wolf were young, they understood. One of them hugged one of her legs and asked with tears in her eyes: "Mom, don''t die, don''t die, save brother You, woo~"


    Perhaps he knew something was wrong, because Eng didn''t even cry loudly.


    Gu Jinli knelt down and smiled at them: "Don''t worry, we won''t die. Your brother You has not been caught by the bad guys. Otherwise, the bad guys would have brought him here to threaten your mother. Why would hee to your door to lie and waste time?" Come and lie to mother."


    Really? the two Zaizai asked excitedly.


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Of course it''s true."


    Bang bang bang!


    There were three sounds of arrows exploding, and the sounds were so close that Gu Jinli and the others quickly looked up in shock.


    Ah, the red arrow, its Brother Yous red arrow! Eng was so excited.


    Wei Changan and the others were even more excited. After hearing the sound, they rushed out of the living room with their men and said to one of them: "Hu Qiang, go up to the roof and see if the arrows are colorful?"


    "Yes." Hu Qiang kicked the pirs, climbed onto the eaves, and climbed directly onto the roof. After seeing clearly, he quickly reported back: "General, sir, these are threemand arrows with red smoke, over there on Southeast Street!"


    "Three red arrows, these are Prince Luo''s arrows for help. He must be in danger, we have to rescue him quickly." He Zhen said, and then said to Xia Zhang: "What are you still standing for? Why don''t you go quickly? Report it to your wife!"


    Mr. Gu is not an ordinary woman, and she cares about Xiao Luoyou. After learning the news, she will definitely rush to rescue Xiao Luoyou with a knife... As long as Ms. Gu leaves the house, their people who stay outside can capture Ms. Gu.


    Bang bang bang!


    There were three more sounds, and Wei Changan''s men continued: "Sir, general, there are still three red arrows, but the arrows are moving and are not in the same position just now. Someone should be chasing Prince Luo, and he is running for his life!"


    Wei Changan drew his sword, pointed at Xia Zhang and said to You Xi: "You have all seen it, why don''t you hurry up and report to Mrs. Qin Guogong and ask her to order the troops to assemble and follow us to rescue Prince Luo!"


    After seeing that Xia Zhang and You Xi were motionless, Wei Changan and He Zhen became a little anxious.


    However, when they saw Gu Jinliing back soon, their eyes lit up, and Wei Changan''s eyes became even more greedy.


    He quickly said: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, have you also seen the arrow of Prince Luo''s request for help? Then don''t dy, gather people quickly, and let''s go to save Prince Luo together!"


    "I''m giving the order right now." Gu Jinli looked up at the man on guard and shouted: "Blow the drums immediately, gather the people in the house, and go to Southeast Street to rescue Brother You. I will not leave behind any of the criminals who killed Brother You!"


    He then said with a cry: "You Xi, Daqing, I''m afraid Brother You can''t wait any longer, soe with me to rescue him...Brother You, hold on, my cousin is here to save you!"


    Wei Changan and Hezhen were overjoyed. This woman had indeed been deceived.


    Wei Changan was like a wolf staring at meat. He was afraid that Gu Jinli would run away, so he hurriedly chased after him: "Don''t panic, Mrs. Qin Guo, I will apany you to rescue people, and we will definitely rescue Prince Luo!"


    Stay with your dad!


    Gu Jinli turned around and shot out with an arrow from his sleeve. Bang, the medicine bag exploded, and poison worse than sulfur burned Wei Changan''s eyes.


    Before Wei Changan could cry out in pain, strong winds came from behind and beside him. Daqing and You Xi raised their swords and struck at his head and feet.


    Wei Changan reacted very quickly, closed his eyes, raised his knife to fight back, and sessfully blocked the attacks of Daqing and Youxi with a few ngs.


    However, more people were shing at him... Click, click, his body was hacked by a group of knives, and finally he was stabbed into the abdomen with a knife and nailed to the wooden pir next to the door!


    He was really shocked...how did it be like this in the blink of an eye?


    Gu Jinli, who originally ran towards the gate crying and wanted to leave the house to rescue Luo You, was full of murderous intent. He led a group of people and walked towards him from the gate. He pointed a **** knife at him and said: "Look. For the sake of a rtionship with rtives, do you want to tell the truth honestly, or do you cut off your hands and feet before telling the truth?"


    He Zhen quickly suppressed his fear and pretended to be stupid and asked: "Mrs. Qin, you, you actually killed His Majesty''s favorite general. Do you, your Qin family want to rebel?"


    Ha, Gu Jinli sneered: "It seems that you don''t want to exin. It''s worthless if you keep it, and it will add to the trouble... Kill him, throw his head at the gate of the imperial city, and give it to Ning Ji and his aplices, so that They know the consequences of rebellion in advance!"


    This this?


    How could Mrs. Gu know the truth?


    Impossible, Gu must be deceiving him.


    Hezhen''s face turned pale, and he suppressed his fear and continued to deny recognition: "Ms. Gu, what are you talking about? By ndering and killing the court officials and generals, do you want to drag the Qin and Gu families into a ce of no return?"


    Gu Jinli: "Hey, stop pretending, you have already exposed your secret... Brother You''s real distress arrow is not three red at all. You have been exposed since you released the fake arrow!"


    Originally, she was afraid of killing the wrong person, but the appearance of the fakemand arrow confirmed her suspicion, so she no longer had any worries.

 Chapter 3089: Ning Ji was in trouble, and the troops divided into two groups

    Chapter 3089: Ning Ji was in trouble, and the troops divided into two groups


    Chapter 3089 Ning Ji is in trouble, and the troops are divided into two groups


    Is the SOS arrow wrong?


    He Zhen was panicked, but now, he must not admit it, he must pretend to the end... A Ji said that even if you are wrong, as long as you pretend to the end, even if you die, in the eyes of the public, you will be regarded as Killed unjustly!


    "Shizi Luo once personally told His Majesty that if he shoots the three red arrows, he is in danger, and Your Majesty should send someone to rescue him. All his confidants know this." Hezhen looked at Gu Jinli and began to feel confident. : "So you don''t have to lie to me anymore. Your Gu family just has second thoughts and wants to take the opportunity to cause trouble!"


    Thinking about the fact that Sanhong Lingjian sessfully deceived Wei Xiao, Hezhen felt more and more that Gu Jinli was deceiving him.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Oh, you, Ning Ji and Wei Qi are really the same as each other. They are all insidious viins who will never admit their mistakes... The three red arrows are only used by Brother You to ask for help in the pce. When you encounter a real life-or-death danger, , and after leaving the pce, themand arrows used to ask for help were of other colors, so when Brother You really arrived at Southeast Street, he would not shoot the three redmand arrows."


    What!


    He Zhen was shocked and understood that they had indeed made a mistake in their inquiry, but he had to be shameless to the end. He pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "You actually instigated Prince Luo to deceive His Majesty. Your Gu family is worthy of being a descendant of the Feng family, and you really have a disobedient heart." , want to restore the Dafeng Dynasty!"


    This charge was thought up by Ning Ji. Once Gu Jinli found out that they were plotting rebellion and the two sides officially started fighting, he would use this charge to encourage people who didn''t know the inside story to deal with the Qin and Gu families together.


    Widow Xiao hid at the second door of the house, stretched her neck and shouted: "Ah, bah, it''s time to disobey your ancestors, and you still press the charges, what? If you don''t press the charges, you will die." Dont you close your eyes?


    He Zhen''s face turned red after being scolded, and he almost couldn''t help but reveal his trump cardpletely, but he seemed to have a bottomless pit and was very good at pretending. He continued to look at Gu Jinli and sighed: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, you really misunderstood..."


    But Hu Qiang and the others were surrounded and beaten by You Xi and others, and they could hardly hold on any longer. Seeing that he was still pretending, they shouted: "Master He, what''s going on? Please tell me something quickly. It''s toote!"


    Gu Jinli has already ordered: "Go ahead, catch them. If they dare to resist, kill them directly!"


    Yes. Daqing led his men to kill Hezhen.


    You Xi and the others also speeded up their offensive. After the nging sounds of military attacks, there was a clicking sound. The heavy sword directly cut off Hu Qiang''s arm, and then cut off his head with another sword.


    ification


    Hezhen looked at the rolling head with eyes still open, and finally knelt down: "Surrender, everyone put down their weapons and surrender. Whoever dares to resist, Your Majesty will definitely kill his entire family!"


    This is a code word, and the majesty here refers to Ning Ji.


    After hearing this, the remaining four subordinates dropped their weapons: "We surrender, don''t kill us... We didn''t lie, we really came here to find Prince Luo!"


    The surrender was also agreed upon... They divided their forces into two groups. Zong Zhengya and Rui Shuang went to the Duke Cheng''s Mansion to deceive Mr. Qin and Luo Huiniang. As long as they surrender and dy, after Zong Zhengya and the others seeded, they would use medicine soldiers to defeat Duke Qin. Mansion.


    In short, Zong Zhengya and the others cannot make too much noise before they seed.


    You Xi had already brought people forward, tied them tightly with ropes, fed them poison, and used a hooked dagger to cut off all their limbs and limbs. The four of them screamed in pain.


    Hezhen was shocked and angry, and cursed Gu Jinli: "Ms. Gu, you are a vicious woman. We have surrendered, and you still do such vicious things. You are not a human being!"


    No wonder Ah Ji wanted to kill her. It would be too terrible to keep such a poisonous woman alive.


    Seeing that it was safe here, Widow Xiao ran over and spat at He Zhen: "Bah, you are still a dog even after losing, shut up."


    He swung his spear again and hit the guard Chang An, who was seriously injured but not dead.


    Bang, bang, bang, all of them hit the ce where there will be no descendants... You bitch, don''t think that I didn''t see the way you looked at Saburo''s wife, I''ll beat you to death!


    After the beating, Widow Xiao was so tired that she supported her body with a spear and asked Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, what should I do with this person?"


    Gu Jinli: "Kill, there is no need to keep the worthless enemy."


    When Wei Changan heard this, he was filled with anger and wanted to scold Gu Jinli, but You Xi had already stepped forward and cut his throat with a knife in his hand.


    Gu Jinli gave another order: "You Xi, pass the order down, shoot the self-rescue arrow, and notify our people!"


    "yes."


    The Duke''s Mansion of Qin was managed like a military camp. After Gu Jinli gave the order, You Xi personally went up to the sentry tower, shot a red arrow, and asked the guards to beat the drum.


    The sound of drums sounded and reached the second house. Voicemunication is the fastest, so soon the whole house was filled with the sound of drums with a special rhythm.


    After a while...


    Swish, swish, swish, swish!


    When entering the second house, the fourth house, and the sixth house, arge number ofmand arrows shot into the sky. The bang-bang-bang sound resounded throughout the street, and red smoke filled this small area of the sky.


    Themotion was so loud, and it was just dark for an hour now. Many people hadn''t rested. Duke Chengguo, Gu, Zhong, Feng, Ouyang and others must have seen it... It''s over,pletely exposed!


    Hezhen shouted at his four subordinates: "Action..."


    However, the sword of You Xi''s dead soldier was faster than his words. He had already raised the sword and chopped off the heads of the four people.


    He Zhen almost fainted when he saw the four people dying in front of his eyes.


    But he soonughed, his eyes filled with hatred, and he red at Gu Jinli: "Hahaha, Mr. Gu, you can''t win. You will know what despair ister."


    Is there any backup n?


    Gu Jinli was thinking about what He Zhen''s next move would be, when a roar came.


    Whats going on? But theres a bear?! Daqing asked hurriedly.


    From the sentry tform, You Xixun looked down. When he found the roaring thing, his pupils shrank and he shouted down: "It''s the people Wei Changan stayed outside... They became very strange and rushed towards the gate!"


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar gradually came closer, and soon they arrived outside the gate, and the screams of the gatekeepers soon came.


    You Xi''s men and horses quickly jumped up to the wall, threw down the rope, and shouted: "Climb in quickly!"


    The soldiers outside the door hurriedly pulled the rope, stepped on the wall, and climbed quickly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a violent banging sound at the door.


    Widow Xiao pulled Gu Jinli back tightly, stared at the door in horror and asked: "Third, Sang''s wife, what the **** is that thing outside? Why is it so strong?"


    He Zhen started to get mad and said with a smile: "The ones who are knocking on the door are the magic soldiers raised by A Ji. They areparable to a million-strong army. You will definitely lose!"


    so


    "Gu family, if you don''t want the entire Qin Duke''s family to die miserably at the hands of the divine soldiers, then let me go. I can control the divine soldiers."


    Ha, I finally admitted it. Gu Jinli sneered and ordered: Come here, throw the traitor He Zhen out to feed the monsters!


    Hezhen was stunned. After looking at You Xi and others walking towards him, he knew that Gu Jinli was serious and shouted in horror: "Ms. Gu, don''t kill me, don''t kill me. My daughter is the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Ouyang family. Let''s Theyre rtives!


    Hah, do you have any rtives who are as harmful as you?


    Soon, Hezhen was transported to the top of the wall by You Xi and others. He looked at the medical soldiers under the wall. In the end, fear won. He was so frightened that he shouted: "Don''t throw me away. I am willing to help you testify against Ning Ji to the world." Conspiracy..."


    But before he could finish his words, he roared and a ck shadow rushed over his head. A medical soldier threw him directly into the yard and bit his body as soon as hended, biting him to death.


    "Ghost, ghost, run!" Widow Xiao was so frightened that her blood drained away, she threw away her spear, dragged Gu Jinli and ran towards the second house.

 Chapter 3090: If Ning Ji is in trouble, I will fight for my own life [Luo Huiniangs chapter]

    Chapter 3090: If Ning Ji is in trouble, I will fight for my own life [Luo Huiniang''s chapter]


    Chapter 3090: Ning Ji is in trouble, I am fighting for my own life [Luo Huiniang]


    Knock the gong, knock the gong, let everyone hurry up and retreat into the secret passage! Gu Jinli shouted as he ran. The Duke of Qins mansion was very big, and there were many people living there, including many women and children. They had to be told to escape quickly.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    From the sentry tform, the harsh sound of gongs was heard, urging people in the mansion to take shelter.


    When he was about to enter the house for the second time, Gu Jinli turned around and stared at the medicine soldiers... Two more medicine soldiers jumped into the yard, their eyes were glowing red, they were extremely strong, their bones were as hard as steel, and they were invulnerable to weapons. Aunt Li and the others are ten times more powerful: "Use traps to deal with them, don''t confront them head-on!"


    "Yes!" The one who responded was Uncle Yu. He led a group of former dead men of the Qin family to the front yard and said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, it''s too dangerous here. You should quickly go to the secret room to hide. We will deal with these monsters!"


    Madam is too important to the Duke. If she stays, we will allocate troops to protect her.


    Gu Jinli understood, so he kept walking and only said: "Uncle Yu, if you really can''t deal with them, just run back to the secret passage, and I will think of a way to deal with them as soon as possible!"


    The letter eagle is limited. In order for Wei Xiao to kill Ning Ji, Zhong Huan sent all the letters to the pce first. As a result, the method of dealing with the medicine soldiers has not been spread out of the pce.


    Madam,e in quickly! the guards guarding the second door to the house shouted.


    Waiting for Gu Jinli, Widow Xiao, Daqing and others to rush through the door.


    Bang!


    It is to work together to close the iron door.


    Iron te, bring it up!


    The guards quickly lifted the iron door bolt and locked the door tightly.


    only


    "Those things will jump over the wall, and the iron gate is not safe. You have to be careful. If you really can''t hold it, run to the secret passage."


    Hurry and inform the soldiers guarding the wall. These monsters will definitely not only attack from the main courtyard. There may be monsters jumping in from the backyard.


    Yes! Some soldiers went to do it immediately.


    But they were stillte... Ning Ji hated Gu Jinli so much that in order to kill her, he sent out enough medical soldiers. As soon as Gu Jinli gave the order, the roar of the medical soldiers could be heard at the end of the mansion.


    Hahhhhhh~


    Widow Xiao''s face turned pale, and she dragged Gu Jinli and said, "Run quickly, don''t worry about anything, let''s talk about the secret passage first... The children are still young, they must be frightened~"


    Gu Jinli was also very worried about the children, fearing that they would encounter medical soldiers on the way, so he had to go down the secret passage and see them in the secret room with his own eyes before he could rest assured.


    Seeing that Widow Xiao was really scared, she hurriedly said: "Auntie, don''t worry, those monsters are people, not ghosts. As long as they are people, they can be killed."


    He then said: "Auntie, we have worked hard for so long, but we can''t die, otherwise the gold, silver and jewelry in the warehouse will belong to others."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao''s face changed, her fear disappeared, and she nodded fiercely: "Yes, yes, yes, there is still so much money that is not spent, we must not die!"


    He began to scold Ning Ji again, and his words were extremely violent and not heavy-handed.


    Seeing that she finally had the fighting spirit, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved and dragged her to the nearest secret passage, protected by Daqing and the others.


    Soon I came to the secret passage of a pavilion, opened the mechanism, and got under the pavilion... I ran around in circles underground, and after passing several trap doors, I finally saw arge secret room.


    This is the first hiding room closest to the main house. Big Wolf and Eng, the Xie family, and Xiao Xiaomei are hiding here.


    The second wolf is fighting with Er Qing: "Don''t go in, don''t go in, the second wolf has to wait for his mother here!"


    Erqing said: "Second Young Master, my wife has told you to be obedient to the Crown Prince. Let''s go into the secret room and close the door. Only then will the secret room be safe."


    But Eng said: "The bad guys are up there, it''s very safe here, I have to wait for my mother, wuwu, I just have to wait for my mother!"


    Brother, if you dont cry, mother will be back soon. Da Langforted him and said to Er Qing: Er Er, there are no bad people here, just wait for mother here...


    "Mom is back!" Gu Jinli hurried over, hugged the two Zaizai, and smiled at them: "Look, Mom keeps her word and will be back soon." The two Zaizai took advantage of the firelight in the secret passage. He looked at her and after seeing her clearly, he cried loudly: "Oh, oh, oh, mother, mother is back, mother has won again, mother is so amazing."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Of course Mom is great, so the big wolf and the two wolves can rest assured that no matter how many times Mom goes out, she wille back safely."


    That''s right, she still has to go out.


    The Qin family''s self-rescue arrows have been sent out. After several families in the city have gathered, she has to go find Xiao Luoyou.


    Hearing her voice, brother Xiaogui ran out and shouted happily: "Cousin, grandma, you are back!"


    This cousin''s voice made Gu Jinli''s eyes turn red... Brother You, you must hold on, my cousin will lead someone to rescue you soon.


    "Gu Xiaoyu, you are finally back. Is everything okay up there?" Ji Zhenniang asked.


    Gu Jinli did not answer, but asked her first: "Are all our families here?"


    Ji Zhenniang nodded: "Don''t worry, they are all here and have been counted."


    He then asked: "What happened to General Wei and Master He? Are they really conspiring against Ning Ji?"


    Gu Jinli took the children into the secret room. After the door was closed and it waspletely safe, he told them all the things above.


    After hearing this, everyone was very frightened. Ji Zhenniang was even more frightened and cried: "Not only is there a rebellion, but there are also monsters? How is that possible? I don''t believe it!"


    But it was impossible for Gu Jinli to trick everyone in the mansion, so she knew very well that these things must be true.


    "Gu Xiaoyu, what should we do?" Ji Zhenniang cried desperately, and hugged Xiaozhuzhu again: "Zhuzhu, mother is sorry for you. She left you in your hometown in the early years, and finally brought you to the capital, but it hasn''t passed yet. In the past few good days, something like this happened to you, mother, mother..."


    I was crying so much that I couldnt speak anymore.


    Xiao Zhuzhu was a calm little girl and said: "Mom, we have escaped to the secret room. It is very safe. Nothing will happen. Don''t be afraid."


    Xie''s parents also brought little Xie Rui tofort her... Widow Xiao was so envious that she had a good life and was always being pampered.


    Gu Jinli stayed in the secret room for a quarter of an hour,forting the big guys, and coaxing the two Zaizai for a while, and then said with a smile: "Mom, go up and pick up your brother You. You just stay here and wait for Mom. Don''t make any trouble." Dont be afraid of your temper... Remember, mother is the most powerful, and she keeps her word, she will definitelye back when she says she wille back.


    "Woo~" Eng couldn''t bear to leave his mother and cried softly while hugging her, but he finally nodded and agreed: "Yes, Eng is a sharpshooting general and will protect everyone. Let''s go, mother!"


    Da Lang shed tears and hugged Gu Jinli: "Mom,e back soon... Da Lang is not afraid, he will take good care of his brother. Mom, go pick up Brother You... We want toe back together."


    Gu Jinli almost shed tears when he saw the big wolf''s sensible appearance. He grabbed the two cubs, kissed them a few times, and said, "They are so good."


    After saying that, he took Daqing and the others away.


    After Gu Jinli left, the big wolf cried so hard that it frightened the other two wolves. In turn, heforted him: "Brother, if you don''t cry, your mother wille back. We are grown children, and we are men. We can''t cry all the time."


    If Gu Jinli were here, he would definitely say, are you qualified to say this?


    But she still had things to do, so even if she knew that the two cubs would be greatly affected by this incident, she could only leave them behind.


    In the Chengguo Duke''s Mansion, Zong Zhengya and Rui Shuang relied on their status as Wei Xiao''s wives and concubines to enter the Chengguo Duke''s Mansion and met Mr. Qin.


    "What are you talking about? Brother You is missing? How is that possible?" Mr. Qin stood up in shock.


    Zong Zhengya told Mr. Qin what He Zhen said to Gu Jinli, and then said: "Due to the great defense between men and women, Master He and General Wei were supposed toe here to look for people, but my cousins don''t believe me, so I will I''ve changed with Mr. He, and I''m here to look for someone."


    He asked again with eagerness and anticipation: "Grandpa, Brother You is back?"

 Chapter 3091: If Ning Ji is in trouble, I will fight for my own life [Luo Huiniang Chapter 2]

    Chapter 3091: If Ning Ji is in trouble, I will fight for my own life [Luo Huiniang Chapter 2]


    Chapter 3091 Ning Ji is in trouble, I am fighting for my own life [Luo Huiniang Chapter 2]


    Mr. Qin shook his head: "No..."


    "No?" Zong Zhengya started crying before Mr. Qin finished speaking, and his body swayed in time, looking miserable as he could not ept the reality.


    He cried again: "Grandpa, please order someone to search the house. Maybe the child has a tantrum, so he is hiding."


    He Min frowned and said: "Princess, Your Majesty, Prince Luo has always been very sensible. If hees to Duke Cheng''s Mansion, he will definitelye to see the old Duke. It is impossible to hide and worry him."


    It''s something that neither of the two wolves can do, let alone the sensible little Luo You?


    and


    "It''s very unusual for Prince Luo to have a temper with His Majesty..." He Min didn''t finish his words, but he had already taken out a token and handed it to the gmander beside him.


    Xiaoqi Zhang understood, and after taking the token, he left immediately to enter the pce to meet Wei Xiao... They were born in the military, and they would not trust the words of two women, a group of royal guards, or a group of internal prisoners. They only believed Facts verified by oneself.


    Zong Zhengya saw everything in his eyes, his face turned pale, he looked at Mr. Qin aggrievedly, and asked with a choked voice: "Grandpa, don''t you believe me? Do you think I have two intentions?"


    Zong Zhengya suddenly copsed and knelt down and cried bitterly regardless of his image: "I know I was wrong. I have tried my best to be a good wife, but why are you just guarding me? I don''t want to give His Majesty a cousin to give birth to a prince, but that is My grandfather is the sky hanging above my head, he forces me, what can I do?!"


    She cried miserably and spoke aggrievedly, but Mr. Qin still did not approach her.


    Zong Zhengya was so angry that he had to raise his hand and punch his abdomen: "It''s all my fault that I can''t give birth. If I could get pregnant, I wouldn''t have caused so many troubles, and I wouldn''t be with Your Majesty or my mother-inw. Separation, but it was Emperor Jingyuan who gave me the ultimate heirloom medicine, how could I resist? Woohoo~"


    She was incoherent. Mr. Qin was afraid that she was crazy, so he finally came over tofort her: "Brother Xiao, daughter-inw, don''t feel too bad. You are Brother Xiao''s legitimate wife. As long as they are his children, they must be called mother... As for Zong Zheng. You dont have to worry too much about family affairs, they wont be extremely humane, but Brother Xiao wont be too harsh on them either


    Before he finished speaking, Mr. Qin smelled a stink and was suddenly startled. Just as he was about to retreat, Rui Shuang, who was beside him, had already taken action, pulled out the knife wire from his wristband, threw it around and around him, and wrapped it around Mr. Qin like lightning. He turned around his neck to avoid He Min''s sword.


    He is actually a practicing master!


    He Min was startled, and then struck quickly with a swish, which directly broke through Rui Shuang''s soft leather armor and peeled off a long strip of skin on her arm.


    Rui Shuang was a ruthless man. He did not cry out in pain, but his expression changed, and he quickly said: "He has been poisoned. I am the only one who can save him. If you don''t want him to die, surrender!"


    He Min was so angry that he didn''t have time to see Mr. Qin, so he quickly grabbed Zong Zhengya... one of the two must be captured as a hostage.


    However, it was already toote.


    Dang!


    The internal supervisors brought by Zong Zhengya blocked He Min''s offensive and protected Zong Zhengya behind Rui Shuang.


    He Min was so angry that he quickly looked at Mr. Qin and saw that he was foaming at the mouth, his body was stiff, and he couldn''t move his limbs and neck... He was actually paralyzed.


    Uncle He! He Min was furious and shouted outside: y the drum, gather the troops and kill these two bitches!


    He pointed the knife at them again and said, "Let Uncle He go, or even His Majesty won''t be able to save you!"


    Unexpectedly, Zong Zhengya couldn''t stopughing: "Ha, Your Majesty? Do we need that trash to save us? To tell you the truth, Wei Xiao has been poisoned and paralyzed, and he is considered useless in this life. Today''s imperial city belongs to Ah Ji''s world . And there are people from A Ji both inside and outside the capital, and even in the Wei army camp, General Cao and the others! Wei Changling is loyal, and forcing him to win over would be counterproductive, so A Ji win over General Cao.


    "Aji still has magic weapons in his hands. Those magic weapons have turned Yongtai Mansion upside down. Even Zhong Huan is helpless against the magic weapons."


    "Wei Chang''an and He Zhen have brought arge number of magic soldiers to the Duke of Qin''s pce, using the excuse of Luo You''s disappearance, and the Qin family believed it and opened the door for them, so..." Zong Zhengya said one after another to He Min. Shocked by this, he finallyughed triumphantly and viciously, and said: "If you don''t want the big wolf and the two wolves to be castrated, and you don''t want Gu Jinli to be raped by Wei Chang''an and others, don''t be impulsive and cooperate with us. Ah Ji and I can still make them Die with dignity!"


    Phew, Mr. Qin vomited a mouthful of blood when he heard this. There was anger in his eyes, and he shouted vaguely: "How can you be so vicious~"


    The young girl is as beautiful as a flower, but her thoughts are so evil. Fortunately, they still want to give her the position of queen.


    Zong Zhengya smiled: "Oh,pared with you gangsters who have blood on their hands, ughtering wealthy families, and destroying innocent girls from aristocratic families, Aji and I can be worthy of the word "great good people"!


    He shouted at Mr. Qin again: "This is the blood debt you owed to the wealthy family back then. Ah Ji and I are right, it''s you who deserve to die!"


    At the end of the sentence, Zong Zhengyas face was as hideous as a ghost.


    "Absurd!" He Min said angrily: "I have done something wrong, and I still me it on others... Emperor Jingwu killed many wealthy families, but it was them who deserved to die. Don''t talk about other people, just your n. Politician, go back and ask your grandfather, how many innocent girls did your great-grandfather steal from other families? How muchnd did he seize from other people? How much of the heirloom craftsmanship was obtained by wiping out other peoples entire families?!


    Zong Zhengya was furious: "Shut up, you gangsters are not qualified to judge the wealthy families. If there were no wealthy families supporting the court, thisnd would have been upied by bandits long ago!"


    ah?


    He Min didn''t understand: "Are the people on the battlefield from aristocratic families?"


    At that time, the world was in chaos. Most of the wealthy families either fled south or hid in forts in the mountains to escape from the world. However, they did not send private soldiers to fight against the enemy.


    "Shut up, I won''t argue with you idiots about old things. Surrender quickly and bring Luo Huiniang here, or we will kill the old man!" Zong Zhengya threatened.


    Young Min Min Mr. Qin spoke: Let me die with dignity~


    He Min was taught by Mr. Qin and others, and Mr. Qin often told them that as a military general, even if he could not die on the battlefield, he should die with dignity and never be a prisoner or a hostage that threatens his own people.


    "Uncle He." He Min''s eyes turned red when he thought of these teachings.


    After Qin Lao umted some strength, he said: "Do you understand?"


    He Min nodded: "I understand."


    Dong-dong-dong, the drums of the Chengguo Pce were still sounding, and more and more soldiers rushed into the courtyard.


    Zong Zhengya looked at the soldiers outside. Hearing what He Min and Mr. Qin said, he panicked and said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense and **** Luo Huiniang over quickly, otherwise the old man will really die!"


    He Min smiled, raised the knife in his hand again, and said to Zong Zhengya: "Threatening a general with death is your greatest stupidity!"


    Then he said: "Let me tell you the truth, tonight''s incident will only have two results. One is that you lose, and the other is that we die together with you. As for the threat that you are so proud of, it does not exist, because we never ept threats. !

 Chapter 3092: If Ning Ji is in trouble, I will fight for my own life [Luo Huiniang Chapter 3]

    Chapter 3092: If Ning Ji is in trouble, I will fight for my own life [Luo Huiniang Chapter 3]


    Chapter 3092 Ning Ji is in trouble, I am fighting for my own life [Luo Huiniang Chapter 3]


    They are people fighting for their lives on the battlefield. If they ept the threat from the enemy, how can they fight the battle?


    So from the moment they entered the military camp, the veterans taught them over and over again...Don''t ept threats, take the initiative. Only in this way can you win, and only if you win can you avenge your deadrades.


    epting threats and being controlled by others will only lead toplete failure!


    Quick fight, lets go! He Min nced at Mr. Qin onest time, his eyes not only filled with sadness but also determination, and his long sword was already heading towards Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya was so frightened that her face turned pale, but she couldn''t die. She hadn''t avenged herself yet, so how could she die under the knife of this mud-legged man? !


    She shouted: "Ruishuang, use the medicine soldiers!"


    Just finished speaking


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of violent mming on the door sounded like thunder.


    Hahhhhh!


    The piercing cry was like a herd of beastsing out, and the soldiers in the courtyard were so startled that they all turned around: "What''s the sound? Are the beasts from the mountaining down?"


    Inside the house, He Min''s attack was blocked by Rui Shuang''s poison, and he shouted angrily: "Don''t me what''s outside, take them down first!"


    But Rui Shuang has been injured for some time. Her blood is even more special than Yin Qi and others, so the medicine soldiers became very manic... Bang bang bang, but in the blink of an eye, a dozen medicine soldiers jumped into the yard and headed towards the soldiers. Come.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Biting the soldiers who blocked them fiercely.


    In an instant, the courtyard was filled with the smell of blood, stumps of limbs were visible, and the screams of soldiers who were bitten but not dead could be heard in their ears.


    He Min had to look back to see what was going on, but when he saw the scene in the courtyard, he was shocked. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether this was the human world or the underworld?


    Hahhhhh!


    A few medicine soldiers looked for the smell, knocked aside the soldiers along the way, and rushed into the house.


    Bang bang bang, He Min and several soldiers were knocked away. The force was so strong that their internal organs were almost disced, and they vomited blood... One of the soldiers was trampled on the head and was trampled to death.


    "Haha, you saw it. This is the magic weapon. How can you losers fight with Ah Ji?!" Zong Zhengya looked at the embarrassment of He Min and others. He was so happy that he said to He Min viciously: " You shouldn''t have hurt Shuangjie, she is a medicine man, and her blood can make the medicine soldiers go crazy, so you guys will be attacked by a group of medicine soldiers, it''s all because of your muddy legs, you are the sinner!"


    He Min was shocked when he heard this... Were these medicine soldiersmanded by Rui Shuangzai?


    Does that mean that as long as you catch Rui Shuang, you can control the medicine soldiers? !


    Rui''s eyes were poisonous, and he saw He Min''s thoughts, and became angry with Zong Zhengya... This woman always liked to reveal the trump cards to her enemies, and she really wanted to kill her.


    Go to the backyard to find Luo Huiniang, Rui Shuang said.


    Their mission when they came to the Chengguo Pce was to capture Mr. Qin and Luo Huiniang as hostages.


    He Min and the others have experienced hundreds of battles, and the medicine soldiers can only temporarily panic them. After they panic, it will be their turn to be passive.


    Zong Zhengya didnt want to leave yet, but Rui Shuang was too powerful, so she had to listen to her. He nodded and ordered the **** and the imperial guards around him: Open the way, go to the backyard, and get Luo Huiniang!


    "Yes!" The **** and the imperial guards responded. With the power of the medicine soldiers, they broke through the siege of the officers and soldiers of Chengguo Pce and headed towards the backyard as if they were in uninhabited territory.


    In the backyard, Luo Huiniang had already heard the roar. She sat up and asked, "Did you hear anything? Could it be that something happened in the front yard?"


    Sister Li and Master Xiaohan both nodded: "I did hear it, it seemed like the roar of a tiger or a bear."


    Mrs. Fan looked dissatisfied and said to Luo Huiniang: "Concubine Luo, don''t listen to their nonsense. This is the capital and the pce of the Duke of Chengguo. Where did the wild beaste from?"


    But


    Hahhhhhh~


    The sound came again, and it was getting closer!


    Luo Huiniang hurriedly put on her shoes and said, "Something''s wrong, something must have happened. Get the soft leather armor and abdominal pouches quickly. After putting them on, we''ll go to the roof to hide immediately."


    The wild beasts cannot easily climb onto the roof. After hearing this, Mrs. Fan came over angrily and held her down, saying: "Concubine Luo, you are about to give birth, so just be calm. If the prince in your belly causes trouble, how can I exin to His Majesty?! "


    Luo Huiniang is really crazy. She wants to climb on the roof even though she is pregnant.


    Three generations of her family''s wealth depended on this child, and she couldn''t let Luo Huiniang seed.


    Luo Huiniang frowned, her round almond eyes full of anger and confusion: "Mrs. Fan, didn''t you hear the roar? The beast is almost in the backyard, you still don''t believe it?"


    "If you don''t believe it, just stay in the house by yourself, and we will go to the roof." Luo Huiniang took the soft leather armor and put it on, and then put on the belly bag. She used the belly bag to cover her belly, which was as big as a basket, so as to reduce her own burden and reduce the pain. For the harm to the child, he added: "Quickly call Aunt Dagui and Uncle Dagui and ask them toe over quickly. We can stay together and take care of them."


    "Yes." Master Xiaohan hurriedly led people to call Gu Dagui and Chen.


    Sister Li helped Luo Huiniang out of the door.


    "Stop,e back here!" Mrs. Fan chased her out and shouted: "There are so many soldiers in the Duke''s Mansion. Even if they get into wild animals, they will be shot to death by random arrows from the soldiers. Can you just stop it?!" "


    Luo Huiniang ignored her and made Mrs. Fan cry: "Luo Concubine, I know you don''t want to see me, but what''s wrong with what I said? The beast ran away without seeing you. If you are so afraid of danger, why don''t you live in the pce? Go in? If you enter the pce early, why do you have to worry about wild beasts?!"


    It was full of resentment, which made Luo Huiniangugh angrily.


    Mrs. Chen heard this as soon as she came in. She sneered at Mrs. Fan and scolded: "A monkey is visiting the market, and it has just been a few days since it came down from the mountain. It is now considered a human being? You are ming the master foring. If you want to enter the pce, just go straight to the pce." Tell me, no one is keeping you!"


    You want to benefit from our Hui Niangs children, but you also dislike her and dont listen to her. Why, if a monkeyes into the house begging for food, do we still have to treat you as an ancestor? You are really good at dreaming!


    Ms. Chen scolded Mrs. Fan and brought out all her little thoughts.


    Girl Huiniang, dont pay attention to her as a shrew. Lets go up to the roof quickly. Ms. Chen came over to help Luo Huiniang.


    Sister Li stopped Mrs. Fan from getting closer, lest she act impulsively and do something bad to Luo Huiniang.


    "Thank you, Auntie Dagui." Luo Huiniang asked again, "Where are Uncle Dagui and Brother Wang?"


    Mrs. Chen said: "Your uncle is packing up the clothes and will be here soon. Brother Wang went to Xiao''s house to apany his wife and he hasn''te back yet."


    Your life must be protected, and your delicate body must not be thrown away!


    "Thedder is ready, concubine, please go up quickly." Sister Li''s men held thedder and asked Luo Huiniang to go up to the roof first.


    Stop, you dog ves, do you want to kill the little prince?! Mrs. Fan fell back in anger and rushed over to push thedder down.


    But


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar started again, and this time, it had already shaken peoples eardrums.


    Soon, chaos broke out outside the courtyard, and the soldiers guarding the courtyard started fighting with the medical soldiers.


    The screams of ahhhh came, frightening Mrs. Fan''s legs to weak, and she sat directly on the ground. She quickly got up and grabbed thedder: "Beast, a wild beast has really entered the house. Hurry, get on the roof!"


    However


    "It''s not a beast, it''s a human being." Luo Huiniang had already seen the figure outside the courtyard gate, a woman in a long skirt.


    "Human? How could it be a human?!" Mrs. Fan didn''t believe it and urged Luo Huiniang: "Climb quickly, otherwise what will happen if the little prince is not saved?"


    Zong Zhengya, surrounded by the internal prisoners, had already stepped into the courtyard, looked at them with a smile, and said: "Stop climbing, even if you climb to the sky, you will die tonight!"

 Chapter 3093: Ning Ji is in trouble and flees

    Chapter 3093: Ning Ji is in trouble and flees


    Chapter 3093 Ning Jis disaster, escape


    Zong Zhengya!


    People in the courtyard were shocked when they saw Zong Zhengya.


    Mrs. Chen reacted the fastest and said with a smile: "Wang... Queen, why are you here suddenly? Are you here to see Mr. Qin? His old man is not here, but in the front yard. My aunt asked your noble uncle to take you there." "


    Hehe, Zong Zhengya smiled: "Who do you think you are, worthy of being called aunt in front of me?"


    In the past, in order to consolidate her position, she had acquiesced in Wei Xiao''s cheap rtives, but now the more she thought about it, the more disgusting she became!


    but


    I am indeed the queen, but not the queen of Wei Xiao, but the queen of the Daning Dynasty established by A Ji.


    ah?


    Not mentioning the Chen family, even Mrs. Fan was confused: "Princess, this is a serious crime that will punish the nine tribes. You can''t talk nonsense!"


    Zong Zhengya looked at Mrs. Fan and said, "With your intelligence, do you think I would talk nonsense about this kind of thing?"


    She finished clicking, thinking that a smart person like Mrs. Fan would be able to understand.


    Then he looked at Luo Huiniang: "Wei Xiao has been paralyzed by poison, and Ah Ji has taken control of the entire imperial city. However, Ah Ji is a benevolent king and does not want to cause countless casualties due to the change of dynasties, so he is willing to let Wei Xiao live, but it will cost you the baby in your belly." The childes in exchange... This is Wei Xiao''s only heir. Only when this child is gone can the transition between the two dynasties of Wei and Ning be smooth."


    They started kidnapping Luo Huiniang again: "Many lives are in your hands. If you don''t want blood to flow into a river, you can ept this condition. When Ah Ji ascends the throne, he will give you a vige and let you spend the rest of your life with Wei Xiaoan." Since Wei Xiao belongs to you alone and will be with you for the rest of your life, you should agree to such a generous offer."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked and temporarily speechless.


    After a while, Mrs. Fan asked in horror: "Your Majesty is paralyzed? Marquis Ning has rebelled? How is that possible?!"


    However, the screams outside the yard and Zong Zhengya''s tant attitude told her that everything was true and Wei Xiao had really lost power!


    What about her familys wealth and splendor?


    No, no, she must keep her family''s wealth!


    Ms. Chen jumped up, pointed at Zong Zhengya and said, "Ah, when we first entered the yard, we said that no one would survive tonight, and now they say they can give us a way to survive. What a liar!"


    "Hui Niang, don''t believe her, she is lying to you. If you really surrender, you will be held hostage by her."


    besides


    "Don''t think that we country people are easy to deceive. The throne is so easy to win? Have you asked our Saburo about the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses? He can tten the capital with just horse hooves!"


    "Zong Zhengya, although you stole men, considering that you gave my aunt so much gold and silver jewelry before, as long as you kneel down and admit your mistake, my aunt will help you plead with Wei Eng and let you go to the cold pce. No. Ill kill your whole family.


    Zong Zhengya''s face turned dark: "Shut up, you are a country woman, what qualifications do you have to use me? Stealing a man? Oh, this is called choosing a good son-inw. In history, there are many precedents of women remarrying, and remarrying. If a woman bes the queen of a country, why can''t I find a more capable man? Only you ipetent vige women will die to a man for the rest of their lives!"


    It was Wei Xiao who was unfaithful to her first, why couldn''t she cuckold him? She also thought it was toote to be cuckolded.


    He shouted outside again: "Sisters,e in!"


    Rui Shuang and an **** dragged Mr. Qin in and walked in.


    The moment Mrs. Fan saw Rui Shuang holding Mr. Qin hostage, thest hope in her heart was gone: "...Concubine Rui, even you betrayed the second young master? What about your brother, General Rui?"


    Zong Zhengya smiled and said: "Of course he betrayed Wei Xiao... Speaking of which, it''s not called betrayal, because the brothers and sisters have never been loyal to Wei Xiao. Their loyalty has always been to A Ji, who is their biological father."


    "Wait a minute, let me figure it out." This rtionship was too messy. No matter how smart Mrs. Chen was, she waspletely confused. She looked back and forth at Rui Shuang and Zong Zhengya several times and said, "So, let''s serve a husband together." If your sister bes your stepmother, will you choose a good son-inw? My God, your skills are indeed inferior to those of country women." "Shoot an arrow and shoot Chen to death!" Zong Zhengya was very angry and ordered the eunuch. , but the inner prisoner didn''t move and looked at Rui Shuang.


    Rui Shuang said: "Don''t add too many details to the task and waste time."


    Zong Zhengya was furious, but he could only give up killing Chen for the time being. He pointed at Mr. Qin and said to Luo Huiniang: "Come here, otherwise the old man will die!"


    "Grandpa Qin!" Luo Huiniang looked at Mr. Qin''s defeated look, sad and angry, and said to Zong Zhengya: "Grandpa Qin has never been sorry to you, why did you want to harm him?"


    Zong Zhengya sneered: "He prefers you and Gu Jinli, so I''m sorry for him the most! Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll give you ten minutes to do it. If you don''te over, I''ll let you watch the old man die in front of you!"


    Mr. Qin was very weak after being poisoned. He had been gathering strength. At this moment, he said to Luo Huiniang: "Escape...they haven''t won yet~"


    There was a crisp sound, and Rui moved his fingers, discing a piece of Mr. Qin''s spine. Mr. Qin was so painful that he was sweating all over his body, and his face was already the color of golden paper.


    Grandpa Qin!


    Luo Huiniang didnt want Mr. Qin to die, but she knew very well that the most important thing to do now was to prepare to escape.


    Mrs. Fan saw what she was thinking and said: "Old Duke Cheng is right, let''s run away quickly. We will be safe after we escape to the Duke of Qin''s mansion!"


    This is a good idea.


    However, this was not Mrs. Fan''s purpose... When Luo Huiniang and others were about to escape, she suddenly stood up and rushed towards Luo Huiniang: "Don''t me me, if you get rid of the child in your belly, my family will be considered a meritorious service to the Daning Dynasty! "


    Luo Huiniang dodged and swung the spear in her hand, which she used to lean on the ground. With a bang, she hit Mrs. Fan **** the waist, knocking her sideways and rolling down the steps.


    Mrs. Fan ignored the pain and was afraid that Sister Li would kill her. She quickly got up and ran towards Zong Zhengya: "Empress, I am willing to be loyal to you and contribute to the establishment of the Daning Dynasty!"


    Ha, Zong Zhengya smiled: "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, even your own mother''s maid betrayed you, you really failed as a person."


    but


    Zong Zhengya did not look good on Mrs. Fan, but scolded: "You useless thing, get out of the way, don''t get in the way."


    Mrs. Fan is really a ve. She hurriedly lowered her head and said, "Yes, yes, old ve, get out of here."


    Knowing that Zong Zhengya hated Luo Huiniang very much, she said: "Queen, the day when Luo Huiniang gives birth ising soon. If her belly is opened, the babies taken out will all be alive..."


    Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning of his words was extremely vicious.


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she pointed at Mrs. Fan and cursed angrily: "Old bitch, wait for me until our little fishes and I want you to look good!"


    Luo Huiniang looked at Mrs. Fan and was d that she had never truly trusted her.


    She did not waste time for Mrs. Fan, but just nced at Mr. Qin onest time...Grandpa Qin, we all need to live.

 Chapter 3094: Ning Ji is in trouble and flees【2】

    Chapter 3094: Ning Ji is in trouble and flees��2��


    Chapter 3094 Ning Jis disaster, escape2


    Mr. Qin was very pleased. He knew that Luo Huiniang was ready to escape.


    But he underestimated Zong Zhengya...


    "Don''t count on Gu Jinli, she can''t protect herself now." Zong Zhengya smiled sinisterly: "You don''t know, right? Before we came to Chengguogong''s Mansion, Mr. Hezhen and Wei Changan took arge number of people to Qinguogong''s mansion. The government captures Gu Jinli. And one of the conditions for Wei Changan to join Aji is Gu Jinli. Oh, if they act fast enough, the Gu family should have ten thousand people by now..."


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrow from Sister Li''s wrist was aimed at Zong Zhengya, causing Zong Zhengya to panic and hurriedly avoid the crossbow arrow without ndering Gu Jinli.


    Sister Li''s eyes were fixed with murderous intent, and she said: "The pce of the Duke of Qin is as strong as a city, but the young master has experienced hundreds of battles and is not even afraid of soldiers and thieves. How can he let you viins harm him? Stop dreaming!"


    Zong Zhengya was furious, hid behind the iron shield, and said to Luo Huiniang: "I am telling the truth. The Duke of Qin''s pce is no longer safe. If you don''t want Gu Jinli to be insulted, just go ahead and capture her, and trade her for her innocence!"


    Gu Jinli is not kind to you, are you going to watch her being insulted to death?!


    Luo Huiniangs hand holding the long silver spear trembled slightly... She was shaken.


    Having experienced so many things, she is no longer afraid of death and can leave Old Qin behind, because she knows that he hopes they can escape more than saving Old Qin.


    But Xiaoyu...she couldn''t watch the bright little fish being ruined!


    Zong Zhengya''s smile grew thicker and said: "Hui Niang, the old man is right, we have indeed not won yet, and we are also afraid that Qin Sang''s troops wille back, but that will only be faced in the future... And Before that, we have the ability to humiliate Gu Jinli and make her the dirtiest woman in the world. Do you want to see her end up like this?"


    Then he said in confusion: "Hui Niang, this deal is really a good deal. You will only lose the child in your belly, but you can keep Wei Xiao, Gu Jinli, and Qiu Li... Come here quickly. As long as youe here, I will immediately Shoot themand arrow to order Wei Changan and the others to stop, but if you hesitate any longer, Wei Changan and the others might seed, and you won''t be able to save Gu Jinli."


    Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu... Luo Huiniang held the long silver spear with both hands, shedding tears silently, and looked at Sister Li, with words in her eyes: What should I do?


    I have to say that Zong Zhengya and Ning Ji both know how to get at the heart of each other... In this era where a woman''s innocence is more important than her life, even Sister Li hesitated when there was still a chance to save Gu Jinli.


    Go over and bring Sister Luo here! Zong Zhengya didnt wait any longer and directly sent the fake imperial guards to get the person.


    It''s a pity that she talked too much and missed the opportunity to deceive Luo Huiniang.


    Swish swish swish~


    Swish swish swish~


    There was a faint but dense sound that could not be ignored.


    Look at the sky, over there at the Duke of Qins Mansion! Sister Lis ears were very good and she had already identified the direction of the sound.


    Everyone hurriedly looked towards the Duke of Qin''s Mansion... The gray sky suddenly lit up due to the firing of countless arrows, and streams of red smoke filled the air, forming words that only the Duke of Qin''s Mansion Alliance could understand.


    Its a self-rescue arrow! Sister Li shouted: Wei Changan and the others have not seeded. The little boss has seen through their plot and is sending the arrow to notify all allies!


    Luo Huiniang was so surprised that she nodded repeatedly, and her whole body came to life. She knew that Xiaoyu was the most powerful, and she must not hold Xiaoyu back and must save herself.


    She got angry, raised the long silver spear with one hand, pointed it at Zong Zhengya and said: "Xiaoyu never came to see me before. In addition to hating me for being a concubine, he was also disappointed that I didn''t know how to resist or save myself, but now I don''t know how to resist." Yes, I will fight you to the end, and you wont even think of using me as a hostage!


    Xiaoyu said that self-rescue is the most basic human instinct. If she gives up even this instinct, then it is not worth her to help... Love someone, love her to death, just don''t die in front of her, she thinks it is unlucky.


    "A bunch of bitches!" Zong Zhengya was frightened and furious by Gu Jinli''s self-rescue arrow. Why did Gu Jinli, a bitch, keep suppressing her?


    There are also Wei Changan and others, a bunch of losers, they just failed to deal with a woman.


    Zong Zhengya was so angry that he quickly looked away and ordered in a deep voice: "Go ahead, capture Luo Huiniang alive. I will cut open her belly with my own hands, take out the bitch, and then drown her alive!" "Yes!" Arge number of imperial guards followed. The internal prison officer rushed towards Luo Huiniang.


    Mrs. Fan was afraid that she would not be able to aplish anything, so she shouted: "Block the door of the main room. There is a secret entrance to the main room!"


    Zong Zhengya was startled and said hurriedly: "Fang Yi, lead someone to block the entrance to the main room!"


    Fang Yi hurriedly led a group of fake imperial guards to block the main door.


    "You rip-off old bitch, wait for me!" Mrs. Chen wanted to bite off a few bites of Mrs. Fan''s meat, and scolded Wei Xiao: "You blind idiot, why did you find such a traitor to help you look after people? ? Everyone knows the entrance to the secret passage!"


    "Go up to the roof and go to other courtyards." Luo Huiniang has long been familiar with the secret passage entrance of Chengguo Duke''s Mansion. As long as you climb out of this courtyard, you will find a secret passage entrance within a few meters of walking forward. It''s Chen''s courtyard and there''s a secret passage entrance there.


    In short, as long as you can escape from this courtyard, there are many ways to survive.


    Then crawl quickly! Mrs. Chen, no longer caring about the danger, urged Luo Huiniang to crawl quickly.


    Luo Huiniang had a big belly, so it was not easy to climb. Fortunately, Sister Li and the others brought the hook rope with them. They threw the hook rope and let the rope hang behind the corner eaves of other houses. Luo Huiniang grabbed the rope and also Able to crawl.


    Fire arrows and shoot them to death. Dont let them escape! Zong Zhengya ordered.


    But the Imperial Forest Army and the internal supervisors were a little afraid...Ninghou has told them that Luo Huiniang, Mr. Qin, Mr. Gu and others are important hostages. If they cannot be killed now, they can just be captured in the pce.


    "Just shoot the arrow, but don''t shoot at Luo Huiniang!" Rui Shuang was also anxious and ordered quickly.


    She is Ning Ji''s daughter, and she is also the person Wei Changping likes, so after hearing this, the fake guards fired their crossbows.


    Swish swish!


    "Ah ah ah, someone killed someone, hide now." Ms. Chen was so frightened that she screamed, but her escape speed did not slow down at all. She had already grabbed the rope and started to climb to other houses.


    Fire arrows and fight back! Sister Li led her subordinates to fire arrows and throw in several packets of poison.


    But Ning Ji had already figured out most of the poisons that Gu Jinli had made. Before the rebellion, he made Zong Zhengya and the others take powerful antidotes, so the poisons could not hurt them.


    Everyone,e in and capture Luo Huiniang! Rui Shuang called to the people outside and took out a bottle of special medicinal blood...


    Hang, ho, ho, the medicine soldiers went crazy again, stopped biting the soldiers outside, and rushed in one after another.


    Bang, bang, bang, the force was so strong that it knocked down a courtyard wall.


    Ms. Chen was halfway up when she heard the loud noise. She was so frightened that she almost fell off the rope and shouted at the top of her voice: "Ghost, the ghost ising. Sister Li, you should run away too."


    Hurry up and catch up, don''t die, otherwise we will have no one to protect you.


    Well, they do have a conscience, but unfortunately there are not many.

 Chapter 3095: Ning Ji is in trouble and flees【3】

    Chapter 3095: Ning Ji is in trouble and flees��3��


    Chapter 3095 Ning Jis disaster, escape3


    Run quickly, we can catch up! Sister Li shouted, without moving her body, her hands behind her back, and she gave a few gestures to her subordinates.


    They understood and stood on the roof with her.


    Rui Shuang looked at Sister Li, her eyes darkened, and the sleeve arrow stained with medicine blood in her hand shot out, ng, and hit the tiles on the roof.


    Hahhhhh!


    Driven by Rui Shuang, the medicine soldiers jumped under the eaves, jumped onto the roof, opened their **** mouths, and killed Li Jie''er and the others.


    "Run!" Sister Li dodged her figure and leaped to a tree with the help of the hook rope. Her subordinates jumped to other rooftops. In short, they spread out and used their lives to distract them. Medicine soldier.


    However, this is of no use at all.


    "Outside the West Wall Courtyard, near the creek, go and catch Luo Huiniang." Rui''s eyes were poisonous. He had already determined where Luo Huiniang and the others would be, and he and the **** held Old Qin hostage and chased them.


    "Stop them!" There were not many soldiers left outside the courtyard, but when they saw Rui Shuang going after Luo Huiniang, they still wanted to rush over and stop her.


    pity


    Hsssssssssssss!


    He was directly torn into pieces by the medicine soldiers.


    "Oh, you are not overestimating your own capabilities!" Zong Zhengya sneered, but he was afraid that Luo Huiniang would run away, so he urged Rui Shuang: "Sister Shuang, you go after Luo Huiniang first, and I will watch over the old man. I will never lose this hostage. "


    Rui Shuang could not trust her, but now was the best opportunity to pursue Luo Huiniang. He Min and the others would be chasing herter, so she could only nod and say: "Don''t lose the hostage, otherwise my father will be furious."


    He then pointed at Mrs. Fan and said to the dead soldier captain Ning Ji gave her: "Zhao You, take her under guard and lead your troops and medicine soldiers to block all tunnel entrances. Luo Huiniang cannot be allowed to escape through the tunnels."


    "Yes." Zhao You grabbed Mrs. Fan and threatened: "If you want to survive, take us to the tunnel in the house. If you dare to vite the rules, you will be dead!"


    "Yes, yes, yes~" Mrs. Fan knew that they were all ruthless people and would not hold back like Luo Huiniang, so she did not dare to have any thoughts of betrayal.


    "Zhang Shi, follow me!" Rui Shuang drew out the two swords from her waist, led the medicine soldiers and the dead soldiers Rui Xiong gave her, and chased Luo Huiniang.


    Huiniang,e down quickly! Master Xiaohan was smart. When he saw something happened in the main courtyard, he took Gu Dagui to go around to the back. As expected, he met Luo Huiniang and others who were running for their lives.


    "Chen Shuihua, I''m here,e down quickly~" Gu Dagui whispered, opening his hands to pick up Chen.


    "Get out of the way, or I''ll smash you to death." Ms. Chen cursed, her palms were scratched and sore by the rope. After Gu Dagui got out of the way, she couldn''t hold on any longer and smashed it down with a plop: "Hey, it hurts me to death.


    "Shui Hua, are you okay? Get up quickly." Gu Dagui hurriedly helped her up and rubbed her waist.


    Luo Huiniang has practiced martial arts since she was a child. She held the rope with one hand and the spear with the other hand. She leaned the spear on the ground andnded steadily: "Run quickly, leave here and go to the nearest tunnel."


    "Wait for Sister Li and the others, how can we escape without their protection?" Mrs. Chen grabbed Luo Huiniang and nced at the roof, but Sister Li and the others were no longer visible. She could only hear the terrifying roars of the medicine soldiers, which was frightening. De hurriedly said: "Run first, otherwise it will be toote."


    A few people hurriedly ran towards Chen and Gu Dagui''s courtyard. There was a stream on the road between the two courtyards, and there was an tunnel entrance in the rockery next to it.


    Escape there and they can enter the tunnel.


    Ke Ruishang has already caught up with them: "Fire the arrow!"


    Swish swish!


    A batch of arrows rained down from the side, but the crossbows were fired too hastily. Luo Huiniang and the others took a few steps back and narrowly avoided the sharp arrows.


    However


    Swish swish!


    The second batch of sharp arrows came again, almost forcing them into a desperate situation.


    Ruishuang kept his eyes fixed on Luo Huiniang, aiming the dagger in his hand at her. He bowed and threw the dagger urately at Luo Huiniang''s back. Dang!


    Luo Huiniang turned around and shot her dagger away, shouting at Chen and the others: "Take a detour and run to the front yard to find Uncle He Min and the others!"


    I knew it was not stupid to look for He Min and the others.


    But: "He Min and the others have been trapped by the medicine soldiers and cannot save you... Luo, you are no match for me. No matter how you escape, it will be useless. Surrender and follow me into the pce. I will let Chen and the others live."


    If it was Zong Zhengya who was chasing Luo Huiniang, with Luo Huiniang''s skill, there would still be a chance to escape. Unfortunately, it was her who was chasing Luo Huiniang, and Luo Huiniang had no chance at all.


    Just relying on force alone, Luo Huiniang is indeed no match for Rui Shuang.


    but


    With two whooshing sounds, Master Xiaohan took the opportunity to fire a hidden arrow, whichnded in front of Zhang Shi and others. After the poison bag was opened, a poisonous mist filled the air: "New medicine, difficult to solve, farewell!"


    Master Xiaohan grabbed Luo Huiniang and ran away, saying to her: "The new medicine developed by the master, Xiaodongjia, and Doctor Lei is very powerful and has not been exposed. It is for life-saving purposes. I have specially reserved a copy for you. So hurry up. Run, otherwise such good medicine will be wasted."


    Luo Huiniangs eyes filled with tears, she held her belly and ran after Master Xiaohan.


    It''s a pity that they can''t get through the rockery, so they have to find another way to make a living.


    Chase! Rui Shuang waspletely enraged and chased Luo Huiniang with the dead soldiers who were not poisoned. But they were already out of range, and the sharp arrows could not hurt them.


    However, Luo Huiniang and the others were really unlucky and ran into Zong Zhengya and the others who were chasing them.


    Zong Zhengya smiled: "Luo Huiniang, let''s see where you go this time. Come on, catch them!"


    Run to the courtyard wall! Luo Huiniang shouted, running towards the courtyard wall from the side, but she couldnt run fast because of her big belly, but...


    She narrowed her eyes and used herst strength to shoot out the long silver spear in her hand.


    Whoosh!


    The long silver spear shot towards Zong Zhengyas face.


    Dang!


    The **** next to him hit her with a knife, but the long silver spear was much heavier than the short knife and could only miss a little. The tip of the spear was close to Zong Zhengya''s face, pierced her ear, and fell to the ground behind her.


    Zong Zhengya felt a sharp pain in his ear. He raised his hand and wiped it, and there was blood on his hand. He was extremely angry and shouted: "Let go of the medicine soldiers and tear this **** to pieces!"


    She doesnt want any more hostages. She wants Luo Huiniang to die without her body intact.


    He ignored the pain and went to chase Luo Huiniang himself.


    Although she was protected by her abdominal bag, Luo Huiniang''s delivery date was approaching. At this moment, her abdomen was aching. If she couldn''t escape, she would have no chance: "Run, don''t stop. When we reach the courtyard wall, there might be a thin line." vitality."


    But the courtyard wall of the Duke''s Mansion was built much higher than that of ordinary mansions. It would be difficult to climb out, not to mention that there must be people like Zong Zhengya and others outside.


    Sure enough


    Hahhhhh!


    A group of medical soldiers smelled the smell of blood and jumped in from the courtyard wall, blocking Luo Huiniang''sst escape route.


    Yao Bing, Zong Zhengya, and Rui Shuang were attacked from three sides, and this time they had no chance of escaping.


    "Yes, they are those monsters, they are ahead, we are doomed!" Chen was so frightened that she almost peed. She turned around, rolled up Gu Dagui''s sleeves, and gave his wrist a hard blow, making Gu Dagui scream in pain. He said: "You are crazy. No matter how scared you are, you can''t bite me. How can I drag you to escape if I am bitten?"


    Mrs. Chen cried: "I will leave a tooth mark on you so that I can find you in the next life."


    Then he said: "Gu Dagui, remember, I will marry you in the next life. If you dare to find another woman, I will set fire to your whole family!"


    Well, Gu Dewang heard this as soon as he arrived with his people, and said, "Mom, please let my dad go. You can''t just keep him captive for the rest of your life just because he''s good."

 Chapter 3096: Ning Jis disaster is about to happen

    Chapter 3096: Ning Ji''s disaster is about to happen


    Chapter 3096 Ning Jis disaster is about to happen


    "Brother Wang, it''s really you!" Chen rushed to Gu Dewang in surprise, kicked him hard again, and cursed: "You idiot, what are you doing back at this time? Didn''t you hear the strange scream? There are ghosts here, you cant kill them, and youe in here to die!


    "Where is your wife? Go to Xiao''s house and save her quickly. The girl from the Earl''s Mansion was only settled because of the smokeing out of her ancestral grave. If something happens, the ancestors of the Gu family will have toe up to you to settle ounts!"


    Gu Dewang said: "I have asked Afeng to take people to the Xiao family to report to Sister Hua and the others. The Xiao family has a tunnel, and she will hide in it... She is smart and capable, and will be fine."


    Hahhhhh!


    The voice of the medicine soldier was approaching again. Gu Dewang quickly suppressed the urge to save his wife and called Chen and the others to escape: "Follow me and run. Brother Nan will lead people to guard the tunnel entrance where we came in. I will **** you there. Where did youe from?" Escape from the tunnel entrance."


    He then said to a man in his early thirties: "Brother Rong, please lead someone to the rear."


    Ouyang Hu was afraid that Gu Dewang, his beloved disciple, would kill him, so he gave Ouyang Nan and Ouyang Rong to him. These two men each had thirty dead soldiers under theirmand, which was more than enough to protect Gu Dewang and his family.


    Ouyang Rong: Yes.


    Take all the antidote pills, they can dissolve some of the poisons! Master Xiaohan took out the bag as he ran and threw it to Ouyang Rong and the others.


    After everyone ate it, he distributed the new poison to Ouyang Rong and Gu Dewang: "There are only three small packets of the new poison left. They will be used at critical moments."


    Gu Dewang took it and dragged Luo Huiniang away while listening to Mrs. Chen talk about the affairs in the house. He also called Master Xiaohan: "Quickly show Sister Huiniang. She looks very ufortable and keeps holding her stomach. Is it necessary?" gave birth?"


    Sister, you have to hold back and wait until you escape to a safer ce to regenerate!


    And Chen''s mouth was sharp and he finished the matter quickly.


    It was so exciting that Gu Dewang, who grew up listening to rural gossip, was shocked: "Tsk, it''s greener than the wheat seedlings outside the city."


    Brother Wei is so miserable and deserves it. Who asked him to marry so many wives... Sister Xiaoyu is right. If you have too many wives, you will not only get sick, but also tragedy will ur. Look, this tragedy is about to happen.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    It was the sound of the medicine soldiersnding heavily.


    Ghost, the ghost ising! Ms. Chen screamed in fright, and almost fell down due to weak legs.


    Gu Dewang hurriedly grabbed her: "Mom, there are no ghosts, they are human beings... Run away quickly, the tunnel entrance is ahead."


    can go ahead


    Hoo **** ho, the screams of the medicine soldiers started again, apanied by a ng. It was Ouyang Nan and the others who were fighting with the medicine soldiers.


    Ghost, the ghost is in front of you, you cant pass by! Mrs. Chen quickly grabbed Gu Dewang.


    Gu Dewang took a deep breath and asked Master Xiaohan: "How is Sister Huiniang?"


    Master Xiaohan: "When you see redness, you have to find a ce to give birth quickly."


    Country people have no taboos about gossiping, so Gu Dewang knew that it would be fatal for a pregnant woman to see someone red, so he gritted his teeth and said: "Run, give it a try, and we will be safe when we send you into the tunnel!"


    Then he said to Luo Huiniang''s belly: "Be strong and brave, don''t hold back, I will give you a big red envelope."


    He dragged Luo Huiniang and Chen to continue running.


    Ouyang Nan and the others heard footsteps. When they turned around and saw Gu Dewang and the others, they were overjoyed and shouted, "Run quickly and rush straight into the tunnel!"


    He also said: "Everyone, lure these ghosts away and don''t let them get close to the tunnel entrance!"


    Yes! The dead men of the Ouyang family rushed forward one after another, trying to distract the medicine soldiers.


    But the medicine soldiers were too fast, and a few slow-running soldiers were torn alive by the medicine soldiers in the blink of an eye. Luo Huiniang''s eyes were filled with blood, and she wanted everyone to stop fighting for her, but it didn''t work, because Gu Dewang said: "Sister Huiniang, if something really happens to Brother Wei, the child in your belly will condense the Wei family''s military officials and generals." Thest hope is that otherwise more Wei family ministers will defect to Ning Ji, and our chances of winning will be even lower."


    By gathering all the people they can muster, they can hope to defeat the rebels and put down the rebellion.


    He added: "This is not your problem alone, it is the problem of the entire dynasty."


    Brother Wang is right, she is not qualified to die now!


    Run! Luo Huiniang gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She stared at the entrance of the tunnel and ran desperately. Her movements were so fast that Gu Dewang had to let go of Chen before he could keep up with her.


    It was this sprint that made Luo Huiniang almost touch the entrance of the tunnel...


    Dang!


    The **** dagger came over again and hit the stone sculpture, which was the entrance to the tunnel.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers gave up chasing Ouyang Nan and others and ran towards the ce where the dagger was.


    "Rui Shuang''s blood can drive these things, stop them!" After Luo Huiniang shouted this, she continued to run desperately... Too many people died. If she couldn''t escape, how could she be worthy of these dead people?


    Come on, stop them! Ouyang Rong immediately led the dead soldiers to rush to the medicine soldiers and stopped them with their flesh and blood.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss, a sound that can drive people crazy prated into her ears. Luo Huiniang didn''t know how many people died, but she finally ran into the tunnel, followed by Chen, his wife, and Master Xiaohan.


    "Run deeper!" After Gu Dewang said to them, he pressed the switch. Bang, the tunnel entrance was quickly closed, and he drew his knife and ran: "Sess, everyone spread out!"


    Bump it away! Ruis eyes were about to burst, and he rushed over with his medicine soldiers, smearing the medicine blood on the entrance of the tunnel.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The medicine soldiers frantically banged against the entrance of the tunnel, trying to break it open and rushed in to chase Luo Huiniang.


    Rui Shuang shouted again: "Bring Mrs. Fan here and ask her to turn on the machine!"


    Seeing Rui Shuang going crazy, Gu Dewang smiled: "Sister-inw, please take your time, I''m going to save Grandpa Qin!"


    Lao Qin, one of the important hostages.


    Rui Shuang was so excited that he hurriedly suppressed his anger and ordered his subordinates: "Bring people out of the house and gather the people outside the house. If Luo Huinianges out of the tunnel, capture her immediately!"


    She grabbed the long knife of a dead soldier, pointed it at Gu Dewang and said: "The rest of you, follow me and kill him!"


    "Tsk, sister-inw, you are so cruel. I can''t believe you have been pretending for so long... It''s a pity that I have a wife. I have to live and I can''t let my little wife be a widow!" Gu Dewang said, the new poison in his hand was already tied to the crossbow. Whoosh, shot towards Rui Shuang.


    Bang, the poison bag exploded, poisoning many dead soldiers on Rui Shuang''s side, blocking Rui Shuang''s pursuit.


    Gu Dewang and the others seized the opportunity to run away, and they were very familiar with Chengguo Duke''s mansion and were very good at running away and being thieves. Without the burden of Luo Huiniang and others, they dared to use themand arrow to gather the troops.


    With a whoosh, twomand arrows were shot out. After seeing this, the soldiers still alive in the mansion hurried over to this side.


    But the first one to arrive was Zong Zhengya.


    Gu Dewang''s eyes lit up when he saw her, and he rushed towards her. Afraid that Zong Zhengya would be suspicious, he knelt down and shouted in a tearful voice: "Sister-inw Wei, help me quickly. There are monsters chasing me. They are eating me." Man, Im so scared!


    Zong Zhengya was stunned, and for a moment he couldn''t figure out whether Gu Dewang knew the truth?


    However, this is what Gu Dewang wants...


    Swish swish!


    Ouyang Nan and Ouyang Rong rushed over from both sides and went straight to Mr. Qin, who was being held by the inner prisoner.

 Chapter 3097: Ning Ji was in trouble and fled in defeat

    Chapter 3097: Ning Ji was in trouble and fled in defeat


    Chapter 3097 Ning Ji was in trouble and fled in defeat


    "Stop them to the death!" Zong Zhengya shouted, ignoring Ouyang Nan and the others'' swords, and rushed towards Mr. Qin risking his life, grabbed him, and used his old man to block the knife.


    Be careful, old prince! Ouyang Nan and the others broke out in a cold sweat. They stopped their swords, then turned the des and shed towards Zong Zhengyas side.


    Click!


    Its a pity that the one who was hit was the internal prisoner.


    The eunuchs had all eaten the poison. If they didn''t take Mr. Qin into the pce, they wouldn''t be able to get the antidote, so they tried their best to block Zong Zhengya''s knife so that she could catch Mr. Qin.


    Poisonous woman, only uses people as shields!


    Gu Dewang cursed in his heart, saw the right moment, raised his knife and pounced on Zong Zhengya from behind, shing her back with the knife, but he and she held Mr. Qin''s internal prison backhand with a knife.


    Dang!


    Blocked Gu Dewang''s shing force and saved Zong Zhengya''s life.


    Gu Dewang was a thief and a slippery man. When he saw that he could not kill Zong Zhengya, he immediately pounced on Mr. Qin, hugged him, and pulled Mr. Qin out of the prisoner''s hands with a fierce tug. He then kicked Mr. Qin cruelly. Kicked out: "Brother Rong, take Grandpa Qin away!"


    "Gu Dewang, you bitch!" Zong Zhengya almost vomited blood. She wanted to kill the prisoner who saved her, and shouted: "Take back the old man, or everyone will die!"


    The eyes of the eunuchs and fake imperial guards changed one after another, and they went to kill Mr. Qin desperately. But Ouyang Nan and Ouyang Rong were no longer vegetarians, and they also took life-threatening postures to **** people.


    pity


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Several medical soldiers fell from the sky,nded in the middle of the two groups of people, and bit towards Ouyang Nan and the others.


    After rolling around for a few times, Gu Dewang was finally out of danger. When he saw the medicine soldiersing to kill him again, he becamepletely angry and shouted: "Hang on the jailers, these ghosts won''t hurt them!"


    "Yes!" Ouyang Nan and the others immediately pestered the inmates. Although they were slightly injured, the inmates were bitten by the missing medicine soldiers. In the blink of an eye, several inmates became disabled. The ground howled.


    Zong Zhengya was so angry that he was shaking.


    Seeing that the strategy worked, Gu Dewang jumped up proudly, took out the power of the meat hob, pointed at Zong Zhengya and said: "Vicious woman, no one can escape tonight. I will fight with you to the end, and we will die together!"


    Zong Zhengya still cherishes her life, but she has another trick: "Gu Dewang, Aji has sent people to the Xiao family. If you don''t want your fiance''s innocence to be ruined, surrender!"


    "Bah, do you think my little Xinghua is a fool? She only knows the dirty tricks of destroying people''s reputations. She is a female overlord who came from the northwest. Can she fall into your tricks?" Gu Dewang took out the field head. In the posture of fighting with the shrew, he spat at Zong Zhengya and said: "Besides, she is very smart. She will definitely take advantage of Ning Ji''s desire to win over the Xiao family to fight for her own life, and then turn defeat into victory!"


    "I advise you to surrender quickly, otherwise you will be the first to die when Ning Ji''s deeds are done... You have an illegitimate son, and you are still an adult general in charge of the army. Can you let someone from the Zongzheng family be the prince? God, you are the one who died. Real father? Do you dare to have such a dream? You are really stupid. No wonder you were born in a noble family and ended up like this. It is really an embarrassment to your ancestors!"


    I got it, run! Ouyang Rong shouted.


    Bang!


    Gu Dewang immediately threw out thest pack of new poison.


    After the poison bag burst out, many internal prisoners and fake imperial guardsmen were poisoned. Even Zong Zhengya, who had taken a powerful detoxification pill, was so poisoned that he almost fainted.


    "Trash!" Rui Shuang finally chased after her. Seeing this ruined scene, she wished she could kill Zong Zhengya, but she had to take her back to the pce because Zong Zhengya was one of the important witnesses for her father to frame Wei Xiao. .


    Rui Shuang punched Zong Zhengya''s acupuncture points a few times to relieve her toxins, then stared at the direction in which Gu Dewang and the others were escaping, took out a bottle of medicinal liquid hanging from his heart, pressed it three times, opened the mechanism, and took a sip. Administer liquid medicine.


    In the blink of an eye, Rui Shuang was swallowed by pain. ck blood sprouted from her neck and spread to her face. When her eyes turned blood red, she let out a roar.


    Zong Zhengya was so frightened that he backed away and looked at her like a monster: "You, you too..." Ha, of course she is not a medicine soldier, but she is not a normal person either... And she will be like this, all thanks to her Given by a good father, so no matter how difficult it is, she will hold him up to the throne, then pull him down ruthlessly, let him enjoy despair, and then step on him into hell!


    She doesn''t care how many people will be implicated, all she wants is to avenge herself before she dies.


    "Follow me, or you will die outside the pce." After Rui Shuang said this, he led the remaining troops and medicine soldiers, like sharp arrows, in a few leaps to kill Gu Dewang and the others, his arms were as hard as shields, and his five fingers were sharp. Like a knife, it only took a few swings to cut the throats of several dead soldiers and take their lives.


    Grabbed Ouyang Rong''s arm again, pulled hard, hissed, and tore the arm off forcefully.


    "Ah!" Ouyang Rong screamed, his face twisted in pain. It could be seen that after Gu Dewang was in danger, he still pounced and blocked Rui Shuang''s blow with his own body.


    His, bang!


    Gu Dewang''s eardrums trembled when he saw Rui Shuang''s arm passing through Ouyang Rong''s chest, with traces of bright red flesh still hanging on the sharp nails. The smell of blood rushed directly to his nose, making his vision darken and his head feel dizzy...


    "Don''t kill him~" Mr. Qin saved Gu Dewang: "I''ll go with you~"


    Rui Shuang smiled and retracted her hand, but did not control the medicine soldiers and allowed them to bite the dead soldiers of the Ouyang family. She was really angry at these people!


    He pointed at Ouyang Nan and said, "Send the old Duke over here!"


    Mr. Qin was very lucky that Rui Shuang still had sense. If she were like Yao Bing, Brother Wang and the others would have no hope of living, so he said: "Put me down...step away...it''s worth it~"


    His old life can still save so many people, it is really worth it.


    Ouyang Nan is a dead soldier and is the best at weighing the pros and cons. He quickly let go of Mr. Qin and led the other dead soldiers away. Then he dragged Gu Dewang: "Let''s go, don''t let Ah Rong die in vain."


    After holding Gu Dewang up and retreating, Rui Shuang controlled the medicine soldiers and prevented them from hurting anyone again.


    Zong Zhengya rushed over and was overjoyed when he saw this: "Sisters, I knew you were the most capable."


    He urged again: "Hurry up and capture Gu Dewang and the others. We can have more hostages."


    Ke Ruishuang ignored it and only ordered: "Take the old prince and return to the imperial city!"


    this?


    Zong Zhengya was anxious: "Sisters, we have won now, why are we in a hurry to go back?"


    She also wanted to go to the Duke of Qin''s mansion to catch Gu Jinli and humiliate that bitch.


    Rui Shuang stared at her with scarlet blood eyes and said: "If you don''t leave, you will be responsible for your own life and death. I will not save you."


    The medicine she took won''tst long, so she must leave quickly.


    After hearing this, Zong Zhengya did not dare to make any more trouble. He just red at Gu Dewang and said, "This is the fate of your resistance. Ah Ji will definitely win. You are a smart man. If you don''t want to die, just submit to the Daning Dynasty."


    Hahaha, Gu Dewangughed,ughed out loud, smacked Zong Zhengya, and said: "Male thieves, female prostitutes, traitors and usurpers of the throne, let alone my loyalty, they are not even worthy of my ttery... Rui, Mr. Zongzheng, if I dont kill you and confiscate all your familys property, I will have no meat to eat for ten lifetimes!


    Gu Dewang escaped famine, suffered hunger injuries, and loved to eat meat the most when he got rich, so this is really a poisonous oath.


    Lets go! Rui Shuang had no time to waste with Gu Dewang. He escorted Mr. Qin, called everyone, and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 3098: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children

    Chapter 3098: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children


    Chapter 3098 Ning Jis disaster, chaos and having children


    Gu Dewang was smart and had already seen that Rui Shuang was wary of retreating after winning the victory, so he immediately ordered: "Set the arrow again, gather the men and horses, and chase them out!"


    If you give chase, you might be able to find a chance to rescue Grandpa Qin, but you can''t let Rui Shuang escape like this.


    Yes. Ouyang Nan fired two moremand arrows.


    However, when the arrow wasunched into the sky, Gu Dewang and others also discovered the sky: "Kongming Lantern!"


    The skynterns rose slowly, with dazzling blue smoke floating over the capital, making them too eye-catching to be ignored.


    Rui Shuang in the front suddenly stopped, looked back at Gu Dewang, and said cruel words: "When the Kongmingntern lights up, the medicine soldiers destroy the city!"


    Gu Dewang was shocked: "What do you mean? Aren''t your family trying to seize the throne? After destroying the capital, you still want to be a ghost emperor?!"


    Rui Shuang: "Father only protects his subjects. Before he ascended the throne, all the people in the city were hostages... Destroying the city with chemical soldiers and killing people indiscriminately can drag down and wear down your troops. After daybreak, we will still be able to Those who survive willpletely lose their fighting spirit due to fear and fatigue, and surrender to their father."


    Gu Dewang was shocked by the cruelty of the father and daughter: "You are so heartless beasts. If you do this, even if you seed, you will not be able to secure the throne. All the people with lofty ideals in the world will unite against you!"


    Hehe, Rui Shuang smiled: "What does it have to do with me?"


    She doesn''t care about the throne, she always wants destruction.


    Zong Zhengya once again wooed Gu Dewang: "Brother Wang, bring the officials of the Xiao family, Ouyang family, and Hubu to submit to the Daning Dynasty as soon as possible. If it ister, you will have no chance."


    Gu Dewang: "Ah, get out of here!"


    I dont know whats good or bad! Zong Zhengya was furious. Seeing that Rui Shuang had left, he hurriedly chased him out.


    Rui Shuang dragged the **** who was carrying Mr. Qin, used medicine soldiers to clear the way, and rushed out of the Chengguo Pce in the shortest possible time.


    He grabbed Mr. Qin again, threw him into the carriage, dragged Zong Zhengya into the carriage, and ordered: "Go back to the imperial city!"


    With two snaps, the **** beat the horse and drove the carriage out of the street where the Duke of Chengguo''s mansion was located.


    Rui Shuang only held Mr. Qin as a hostage and used herst bargaining chip to escape. So she was very angry and stopped holding her hand. She cut her wrist and let her blood spill all over the ce.


    There are medicine soldiers in the room where the skynterns are released. They have a keen sense of smell. After smelling the medicinal blood, they go crazy and bite anyone they see.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The walls of countless homes were knocked down, and medical soldiers rushed into the houses, biting everyone they saw.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss, many people turned into corpses before they even reacted.


    Ah, ghost, the ghost is crawling up to eat people, parents, run away!


    How could they outrun the medical soldiers? Bang bang bang, after running a few steps, they were pushed to the ground by the medical soldiers, hissed a few times, and bitten to death.


    "Cer, take your wife and children and hide in the cer!" But the cer is not a secret room and cannot withstand the impact of the medicine soldiers. Some people hiding in the cer were killed by the medicine soldiers.


    The Gu family, Ouyang family, Zhang family, Qi Kangming, Dou family, Meng Hong and other families were even more harmed by Ning Ji''s henchmen led by medicine soldiers.


    Boom!


    The door of Gu Jin''an''s house was knocked open by medical soldiers, who rushed into the house roaring.


    But the house was empty, not even a living person was left.


    Zhao Mao''s face darkened and he immediately ordered: "You must have seen the arrows from the Duke of Qin and hid in the secret passage. Search and find the mark left by the emperor''s ve. Enter the secret passage to arrest him!" , treating the servants and craftsmen belonging to the royal family as items and rewarding them to the families of their close ministers and generals. The Gu family and the Qin family both had imperial ves. But there are also people from the master among those imperial ves, so even if the Gu family hides in the secret passage, they can still find it.


    "Yes!" The subordinates immediately searched Gu''s house, but they couldn''t find the mark. They only found the **** imperial ves.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" When the emperor''s ves saw them, they hurriedly called for help.


    Zhao Mao''s subordinates hurriedly untied them and asked urgently: "What''s going on? Didn''t you hide in a secret passage with the Gu family?"


    The entire Gu Mansion is deserted. It can be seen that Ouyang Ming is very kind-hearted and did not abandon his servants. Then how could the emperor''s ves be tied up?


    As soon as they were freed, the imperial ves cursed Ouyang Ming: "That poisonous woman is so scheming that she never believed in us. As soon as something happened, she sent someone to stop us and prevent us from entering the secret passage in the backyard. We had to follow them closely, but naturally she refused. They brought His Majesty out to suppress us, but the Gu family immediately tied us up formitting the crime!"


    Zhao Mao came over in a hurry, and when he heard this, he was so angry that he almost shed them to death: "A bunch of trash, they have been in Gu''s house for so long, but they haven''t gained any trust at all. Didn''t you say that you have met Ouyang''s family several times before?" , did you still get her reward?"


    He was rewarded, but Ouyang Ming pretended to do so.


    Ever since Wei Xiao trusted Ning Ji and kept him instead of killing him, Gu Jinan and Gu Jinli didn''t dare to trust his people too much. They had to keep this idea, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous if they let these imperial ves enter the secret passage.


    "General, spare your life. The ves are familiar with the Gu Mansion. As long as you give the ves a little time, they will be able to help the general find the entrance to the secret passage!" The imperial ves were afraid of being killed, so they hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    At this point, Zhao Mao could only leave them behind, but he pointed at the medicine soldiers roaring behind him and said: "We must find the entrance to the secret passage within an hour, or we will make rations for the medicine soldiers!"


    The imperial ves nced at the medicine soldiers and saw that they were still holding the stumps in their mouths. They were so frightened that they swore: "The ves will definitely find the entrance!"


    What the hell, they are not close confidants of the master, and they dont know where the entrance is. They are fooling Zhao Mao and the others while looking for opportunities to escape.


    Zhao Mao did not defend here and ran to the Marquis'' Mansion of the State of Lu, which was separated by a wall. But Brother Cheng was a bachelor. Not only was there no one in his mansion, but it was also full of traps. Zhao Mao and the others were killed by surprise and suffered losses. A group of soldiers and horses.


    "Lu Jincheng!" Zhao Mao was furious, but now he could not waste time, he could only suppress his anger and ran to the nearby houses of Gu Dexing and Qi Kangming.


    But there is no one in their house.


    This time, Zhao Mao was not angry, but was scared and sweating on his back... He came with a mission. If he didn''t catch even a hostage, what awaited him would be a fate worse than death.


    "Search, dig three feet into the ground to find the entrance to the secret passage!" Zhao Mao gave a death order and asked the medicine man to control the medicine soldiers to search together.


    The force of the medicine soldiers was too great, and they jumped and banged, making the whole ground tremble and copsing many walls and houses.


    Hum, boom, boom~


    In the secret passage, Ouyang Ming and the others could feel the vibrations above.


    "Keep your voice down and continue walking deeper. Don''t stay in the shallow secret passages for too long, or you will be discovered." Ouyang Ming suppressed his fear and ordered, and then said: "Send someone to pick up my cousins and Linglong at the entrances of several secret passages. , we must pick them up safely... Keep an eye on those who are apanying them, and stop those who should not be let in. We cannot be soft-hearted at this time, otherwise everyone will die."


    Yes. The Ouyang family hurried to pick him up.


    But the sudden change tonight was too terrifying. Ouyang Ming had been worried before he saw anyone. Fortunately, three quarters of an hourter, Xu Zhong, his mother and son, and Mrs. Zheng were picked up.


    Ouyang Ming breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them.


    Mrs. Zheng grew up pampered and had never experienced a battle like tonight alone. She was so frightened that she cried: "Cousin, I finally see you... It seems that something terrible has entered the house, and it keeps shouting. Those things will Wont you find us?


    Ouyang Ming: "No, no, it''s very safe here. There''s a solid secret room on the lower floor with food stored in it. We''ll be fine."

 Chapter 3099: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children【2】

    Chapter 3099: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children��2��


    Chapter 3099 Ning Jis disaster, chaos and having children2


    But Mrs. Zheng was still worried: "Husband and the others are still outside, what if they encounter those scary things? I was just pregnant not long ago, and the child can''t, can''t..." There is no father.


    "Ahhh." Sister Xiaozhang shouted, stretched out half of her body from Shanru''s arms, hugged Mrs. Zheng, and pressed softly against her: "Coax, don''t cry."


    I imitated Eng''s tonepletely.


    Xiao Zhengqi alsoforted Mrs. Zheng: "Don''t be afraid of Aunt Ming. Uncle Ming is very powerful. He will defeat the bad guys ande back to us."


    He looked at Ouyang Ming again and asked, "Aunt An, let the medical aunte and take a look at Aunt Ming''s baby. It needs to be well and nothing will happen to her."


    As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Zheng was stunned, with a face of shame: "I am not even as good as two children..."


    Sister Xiaozhangforted her, and Xiao Zhengqi even asked a doctor to diagnose her pulse, but she just cried.


    Zheng quickly stopped her tears, touched Xiao Zhengqi''s head, and smiled: "Aunt Ming is fine, brother Qi, don''t be afraid, we will all be safe."


    Xiao Zhengqi nodded heavily: "Yeah, we will be safe. There are many powerful people protecting us."


    Although his father is not very powerful, Uncle Ming, Uncle Anzu, Uncle Cheng, Uncle Wangtang, Aunt Xiaoyu, and Zuzu Qin are all very powerful, and they will definitely knock down the bad guys and take them home.


    But he was still a little baby after all, and he was also very scared, and worried about his rtives, so he held back his tears, sped his hands together, bowed, and said, "God bless you all to be safe, have good luck, make a fortune, and live happily ever after." Smoke will reward God and fulfill your wishes."


    Hmm, thats right, I learned it from Chen.


    Mrs. Chen always said to Xiao Zhengqi and the others: If you have nothing to do, please pray to God more often so that he can remember you. Otherwise, God will forget you and you will be poor and unlucky for the rest of your life!


    Xu Zhong was embarrassed, but also very pleased. After Xiao Zheng finished praying, he told him: "You have to rely on yourself to be a human being. It is useless to just ask God. Moreover, we have encountered bad people making trouble now. At this time, we must ask for help." As long as you are safe, you dont need to seek to get rich. If you are inappropriate, you will beughed at. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Zhengqi opened his eyes wide and nodded seriously: "Yes, I understand."


    This serious look on his face made Mr. Zheng feel less sad.


    Ouyang Ming breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. When he saw Qingrong Qingpinging over, he hurriedly said, "Hurry and let your cousins and Linglong have a look. Are they pregnant?"


    Ouyang Ming''s second child was pregnant too quickly. Mrs. Cui was worried about her health, so Gu Jinxiu sent Qingrong Qingping. Anyway, there were Guanzhu Hu, Jingming, Aunt Jing and others in Dafeng Vige, and there were also people in the medicine shop. There is a group of young medical women. There is no shortage of doctors, but there is a shortage here.


    "Yes, madam." Qingrong Qingping hurried over and checked the pulses of Zheng, Xu Zhong and Ouyang Ming. They all found that their fetuses were stable. However, "Madam was frightened and had to run around again. It''s better to eat for a few days." Anti-fetal pills are better."


    Then eat. Ouyang Ming and the others took the anti-fetal pills and ate them. Seeing that there were still asional tremors here, they took everyone to a deeper secret room to hide, leaving Zhao Mao and the medicine soldiers to go crazy on the ground.


    On the ground, Ning Ji''s men, horses and medicine soldiers went crazy. In just a few quarters of an hour, the magnificent capital city was destroyed as if it had been destroyed by flint.


    Seeing how powerful the medicine soldiers were, Zong Zhengya had another idea and said to Rui Shuang: "Sisters, if we only bring one hostage back to the pce, your father will be angry. It''s still early before dawn, so why not go around to the Duke of Qin''s mansion?" How about taking down the Gu family, mother and son?"


    Rui Shuang raised his head, stared at her with **** eyes, moved his mouth for a while, and spat out a mouthful of smelly blood, hitting Zong Zhengya''s face, making Zong Zhengya almost furious: "What are you doing?!"


    Rui Shuang said: "If you think about it, go and tell your father yourself after you return to the pce."


    do not bother me!


    "But we went back beforepleting the mission. How should we exin to your father?" Zong Zhengya hated Gu Jinli and refused to give up. He said a lot of words to persuade Rui Shuang.


    Rui Shuang pretended not to hear, she just gritted her teeth and endured the severe pain from her bones and internal organs... She couldn''t die, she had to get through it in order to destroy the dream of a ''good father''! Duke Chengs Mansion was not far from the imperial city. Half an hourter, Rui Shuang and the others saw Ning Ji.


    "My daughter is ipetent and only caught the old Duke Cheng, letting Luo Huiniang run away. Please ask her father to punish her." Rui Shuang knelt down in Si''an Pce to plead guilty.


    After Ning Ji learned that they had missed, his face was so dark that he could drip water, but Rui Shuang looked like she was seriously injured. He didn''t want to punish her anymore and said: "You have done your best, go to recuperate first, and after you regain your strength, So that we can cope with future battles.


    This daughter is very capable, and you have to treat her well so that she can continue to work hard.


    Thank you, father. Rui Shuang was helped down by the jailer.


    Seeing that Ning Ji didn''t me them, Zong Zhengya finally felt relieved, but she still cried on her face: "A Ji, it''s our ipetence that we couldn''t help you... If I take another trip, I will definitely kill Luo Huiniang and Gu Jinli." Catch these two bitches!"


    Ning Ji looked at her coy look and felt a little nauseous, but he still needed Zong Zhengya to be a false witness, so he could only coax her softly: "Nonsense, you have helped me a lot, and now it''s dirty outside, how can I bear to give in?" Are you going out? Stop crying, stay and have a good rest, and then you can contribute again in the morning."


    Hehe, you still want to go out and cause trouble for me!


    If it weren''t for you, with the abilities of both sisters, would she have missed it?


    Ning Ji scolded Zong Zhengya **** in his heart, but Zong Zhengya didn''t know it and continued to im credit from Ning Ji: "Although Luo Huiniang escaped, she will definitely kill two people..."


    She looked at Wei Xiao, who was thrown like a dog in Si''an Pce, and said with a smile: "Luo Huiniang was already red before escaping into the secret passage, and the skirt behind was full of blood. Even if the child was born, it would definitely be a stillbirth... Wei Xiao, you are going to be thest to die!"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he didn''t feel any sharp pain in his heart, but suddenly he couldn''t breathe, and his whole body was tightly wrapped with a sense of suffocation. When he was about to faint, he seemed to see Luo Huiniang... round She has a face with big, bright almond-shaped eyes, and is alwaysughing. She doesnt have thedylike demeanor of smiling without showing her teeth at all. She is stupid and dishonest, but she likes to fight against injustice.


    Seeing red?


    Xianqianhong will cause difficulty in childbirth.


    If its a difficult childbirth, will you die?


    "What did you say?" Zong Zhengya frowned, and for a moment he didn''t know why Wei Xiao asked this? But she kindly told Wei Xiao: "Yes, one corpse, two lives, all dead!"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he didnt ask any more questions.


    Zong Zhengya didn''t give up, kicked Wei Xiao hard, and cursed: "Why, you don''t want that country girl to die? Wei Xiao, you are also a bitch. You don''t want a noble girl from aristocratic family, but you care about a country girl." , your Wei family is like dirt that cannot be helped, you have been rich for several generations, but your bloodline has be worse and worse, and now you cant even keep the dynasty!


    Wei Xiao was toozy to talk to her.


    Zong Zhengya was even more angry. He grabbed Mr. Qin and said to Wei Xiao, "You see, this old man is poisoned just like you. This is what will happen to you!"


    Even in front of Wei Xiao, he pped Mr. Qin twice.


    Wei Xiao felt extremely guilty, tears welled up in her eyes, and she said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, I''m sorry~"


    It is because of his ipetence that he still has to suffer for him at his age.


    Mr. Qin had been tortured and was exhausted, but he didn''t want Wei Xiao to give up now, so he took a few deep breaths, gathered strength, and said two words: "Exaggerate...big..."


    Zong Zhengya exaggerated. Hui Niang is blushing, but it may not necessarily be difficult to give birth. Even if it is difficult to give birth, Master Xiaohan and the others can avert the danger.


    So, whether it is Huiniang or the war outside, it is too early to despair now.

 Chapter 3100: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children【3】

    Chapter 3100: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children��3��


    Chapter 3100 Ning Jis disaster, chaos and having children3


    "I am exaggerating? Luo Huiniang''s blood has dyed her skirt red. How can she save such arge amount of blood?" Zong Zhengya thought of something, looked at Wei Xiao, and smiled: "If Aunt Wu is here, maybe You could save Luo Huiniang''s life, but in order to win over Zhou Huang, you sent Aunt Wu to the Zhou family to have Shangguan''s baby... Haha, Wei Xiao, it was you who cut off Luo Huiniang''s life with your own hands, and you who killed their mother and son with your own hands! "


    Wei Xiao''s face turned pale, and the hope he had just had was dashed again.


    But


    He suddenly smiled at Zong Zhengya and said: "Your end will not be good~"


    Even if he will die and lose everything, Zong Zhengya''s fate will only be more miserable than him... because after Ning Ji has used her, it is impossible to let her live again.


    "How dare you curse me!" Xu was worried when Wei Xiao told him, Zong Zhengya was furious and went to tear Wei Xiao apart like crazy.


    Ning Ji looked at Zong Zhengya, who was like a crazy woman, and had no interest in her at all. He said in a deep voice: "That''s enough. If you humiliate him now, you will only lose your status. If you humiliate him again in the morning, you will be able to do it." Let him be embarrassed."


    "Okay." Zong Zhengya retracted her hand, but she was very uneasy and came to Ning Ji, wanting to say a few probing words.


    But Qiang Xiong hurriedly entered the pce and said to Ning Ji: "Master, new news, it is said that traces of Gu Jinan were found near the Imperial Medical Office. He should be looking for poisonous insects!"


    Finally there is good news. Ning Ji was very satisfied and said: "As soon as we get the person, we will send him to Si''an Pce immediately."


    Wei Xiao showed Gu Jinan and the others Zhong Huans letter, which contained methods for dealing with the medicine soldiers, so Ning Ji concluded that Gu Jinan would risk going to the Imperial Medical Office, and he had alreadyid a trap, just waiting for Gu Jinan to fall into the trap.


    He asked again: "How is the progress on the Xiushan side?"


    Qiang Xiong replied: "We have sent people to search the tomb. Master, please wait. The good news will arrive soon."


    Their men and horses found the person protecting Xiao Luoyou near Xiushan Mountain and chased him all the way. Unfortunately, they lost the pursuit, but they were sure that the person was still on the mountain.


    Ning Ji said: "Catch Luo You as soon as possible. With him, we can restrain the Luo family''s troops inside and outside the capital."


    Yes. Qiang Xiong immediately took the order and went to do it.


    But Ning Ji and the others were wrong. Xiao Luoyou didn''t go to Xiushan at all, but to the Ten Thousand Beasts Garden.


    There are wolves in the Ten Thousand Beasts Garden, which were brought from the northwest. Xiao Luo You also learned how to train wolves, so after something happened in the pce, he wrapped himself in wolf skins and used wolf dung to cover up his smell. , he pretended to be a wolf andy down in the rockery cave in the park...Wolves have a sense of territory, so he was protected by the pack of wolves. The searchers were afraid of the wild beasts in the park, so they just stood on the wall and watched it a few times. , and did note in for a search, he has been safe so far.


    But he didn''t n to hide forever... He remembered that there was a trust eagle in the Beast Garden, and he wanted to get the trust eagle to send messages outside the pce.


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar of the medicine soldiers came again, getting closer and closer, startling the beasts in the zoo. The beasts ran back and forth uneasily, letting out low roars.


    Xiao Luo You squeezed the dagger and poison in his hand...if the medicine soldiers rushed in, he would fight to the death.


    But the medicine soldiers did not enter the Ten Thousand Beasts Garden, but were led by a special person to the Imperial Medical Office.


    Gu Jinan is really in the Imperial Medical Office? Its impossible. He has always been smart and should have guessed that there is a trap in the Imperial Medical Office.


    "But poisonous insects are needed to deal with the medicine soldiers. Only the Imperial Medical Office has them in this pce, so he can only risk it... Don''t ask, Commander Qiang asked us to rush over quickly!"


    Hey~ The fake imperial guard gradually ran away with the medicine soldiers.


    How can poisonous insects deal with medicine soldiers?


    Xiao Luoyou''s eyes lit up and he was no longer afraid. He only had one thought in his mind...find the Xingying and spread the news that poisonous insects can deal with medicine soldiers!


    We must seed, otherwise what will happen if the medicine soldiers eat my cousin, Dng Eng, and Qin Zuzu?


    Thinking of what he heard before, the medical soldiers were already causing trouble outside and causing trouble for many people. Xiao Luo You was worried and frightened, and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    He wiped away his tears and continued to lie down, thinking about the route to the Qinlin Forest and waiting quietly... It wasn''t until he ran past two more groups of medical soldiers and fake imperial guards that he dared to climb out of the rockery cave.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~


    A wolf howled loudly, but after smelling the smell of wolf dung on his body, he thought he was the same kind, so instead of hurting him, he followed him. Thank you~


    Little Luo You smiled, and with the wolf following him, other wild beasts did not dare to attack him easily.


    Outside the pce, the soldiers were wreaking havoc. Wherever they passed, countless houses were destroyed and limbs were scattered. Some people could not bear it anymore. When they heard the roar in the distance, they hit the wall andmitted suicide.


    Some people were so frightened that they thought the medicine soldiers were evil spirits, so they set fire to their whole family to avoid being killed by evil spirits and unable to reincarnate.


    There are still many medicine soldiers making trouble in Chengguo Duke''s mansion.


    Mrs. Fan suffered it herself. Her hands and feet were bitten off by several medical soldiers. She suffered for a long time before she died.


    Zhao You and other dead soldiers were beheaded by He Min''s troops.


    "General, the medicine soldiers are too crazy. We can''t stay here any longer. Let''s quickly go to the secret room to meet Master Wang!" The subordinate pulled He Min and told him to leave quickly.


    He Min wiped the blood from his face and asked, "Have you got all the medical tools and medicinal materials?"


    The subordinates patted the medicine boxes and bags and replied: "I''ve got them all. General, don''t worry, let''s go quickly!"


    "Let''s go down to the tunnel and go to the secret room!" He Min nced at the dpidated Chengguo Pce and led his subordinates to the nearest entrance to the secret tunnel.


    In therge secret room lit by torches under the residence of Duke Cheng Guo, Gu Dewang was looking at the tunnel map and terrain map to think of a strategy.


    But in the small secret room, Ms. Chen suddenly screamed, which made Gu Dewang jump up and asked in horror: "Mom, what''s wrong? Is she giving birth?!"


    Or did Sister Huiniang die in one body and two lives?


    After not hearing Mrs. Chen''s answer, she asked anxiously: "Master Xiaohan, how is Sister Huiniang doing? When will she give birth?"


    Ah! Mrs. Chen shouted again.


    Gu Dewang was angry: "Mom, please stop barking. If you call me again, you will scare your dear son to death."


    "Shut up, my mother!" Mrs. Chen yelled, then dragged Master Xiaohan and asked, "Xiaohan, can you do it? If you continue like this, Huiniang will bleed to death."


    Master Xiaohan said: "I have inserted an acupuncture to open Huiniang''s bones. When the new medical equipment arrives, I will directly take out the child without Huiniang giving birth... I have been taught by Xiaodong''s family. I also helped the master to open the abdomen of Aunt Jing. I have experience." .


    Mrs. Chen knew that Aunt Jing had opened her abdomen to remove the tumor, but she said, "Even if you can take out the child, what can you do to stop the bleeding? Once this woman has a hemorrhage, even the gods and gods will not be able to save her. Hui Niang is bleeding badly now." Too much!"


    There was a gush of blood just now, but when she saw it, she screamed in fright.


    Gu Dewang was shaking when he heard it outside. How much blood did it take to scare his mother?


    He then hurriedly said: "Sister Li, drag my mother out, don''t let her cause trouble to Master Xiaohan inside!"


    "Auntie, please go out first." Sister Li also felt that Chen''s shock and shock affected Master Xiaohan.


    But Chen refused: "I won''t bark anymore. Let me talk to Huiniang. It will make her less afraid and more awake."


    He took a handkerchief and wiped Luo Huiniang''s face, crying: "Girl Huiniang, you have to hold on, otherwise wouldn''t all the suffering and grievances be in vain?"


    Moreover


    "What if you give birth to a son, and Wei Eng happens to be dead, then you will be the Queen Mother. Queen Mother, who can shame the emperor''s son, think about it and be majestic."

 Chapter 3101: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children【4】

    Chapter 3101: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children��4��


    Chapter 3101 Ning Jis disaster, chaos and having children4


    Gu Dewang was furious when he heard this: "Mom, do you want to rece your neck with a new head? Or do you want to take the whole family to settle down in the underworld? Shut up now!"


    Brother Wei is so stingy. What if he is not dead and these words reach his ears? I want to wait until he is really dead before talking.


    Hmm, they care about Guardian II, but unfortunately not many.


    Mrs. Chen jumped up in anger: "You bastard, how dare you tell me to shut up? Do you believe that I stole your private money and ran away, leaving you with no money to get married?!"


    Luo Huiniangughed out loud when she saw Chen''s legs akimbo, jumping with her legs stretched out to yell at people... It''s great that Auntie Dagui is still so lively and lively.


    Hearing theughter, Mrs. Chen turned around and looked at her in confusion, frowned and asked, "Are you so sick that you are in pain?"


    He thenforted: "Don''t be afraid, you won''t die. Women are like this when they give birth to children, and the blood is red. The more it bleeds, the more joyful it will be."


    Listen, is this humannguage?


    "Brother Wang, please let the noble aunt apany me...I''m fine, I will definitely give birth to the child." Luo Huiniang said with all her strength, with a smile in her voice in order to reassure everyone.


    But Gu Dewang has always had a clear mind, and after hearing this, his body trembled, and he asked with a trembling voice: "Master Xiaohan, isn''t Sister Huinianging back to her glory days?"


    "I''m going to kill you. I''ll beat you to death for making you say bad things!" Mrs. Chen rushed out, grabbed Gu Dewang and beat him hard.


    "Stop fighting, there seems to be movement outside the door." Gu Dagui hurriedly went to pull Chen.


    Ouyang Nan stood guard at the door of the secret room and listened for a while. After confirming that the rhythm of tapping the code was correct, he pressed the switch and opened the door.


    Three heavy iron doors were opened one by one, and He Min and the others came in carrying a lot of things: "We took all the medicinal materials, medicine boxes, and clean cotton cloths."


    Gu Dewang hurriedly shouted inside: "Master Xiaohan,e out quickly and get something!"


    Master Xiaohan rushed directly to the medicine box, opened it, and was overjoyed when he saw the medical tools inside: "The hemostatic medicine and new medical tools are all there, so there will definitely be no problem this time."


    She called Mrs. Chen and Sister Li and carried the things into the small secret room.


    "Sister Huiniang, Master Xiaohan, we are waiting for your good news!" Gu Dewang shouted, put down most of the mental arithmetic he was holding, and quickly looked at the tunnel map and the topographic map of the capital''s residences, trying to figure out a path. The nearest way is to go to Xiao''s house to find Xiao Xinghua.


    But Luo Huiniangs delivery did not go smoothly.


    After a while, Chen''s voice came again: "What''s going on? Isn''t it said that this hemostatic medicine is very powerful? Why is Hui Niang still bleeding?"


    Master Xiaohan''s face also darkened, and he said, "Wait a moment, sometimes the effect of the medicine will be slower due to your physical condition."


    After saying that, he was not idle, and hurriedly felt Luo Huiniang''s pulse, took out a bunch of instruments, took Luo Huiniang''s blood, and tested her for poison.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Master Xiaohan was a little panicked, because Luo Huiniang''s blood was increasing instead of decreasing, especially the more the pelvis was opened, the more blood flowed, so Master Xiaohan had to pull out the needle... and then inserted the needle to open the bone, the situation was only It will be worse!


    Seeing this, Mrs. Chen asked urgently: "Is there something wrong? You should quickly think of a solution. If this blood continues to flow, it will really kill someone!"


    He lied to Luo Huiniang again: "Auntie is talking nonsense. There wasn''t much blood. Don''t worry, you won''t die." "I''m fine." Luo Huiniang smiled back at her.


    Master Xiaohan had already stood up, took the blood for the poison test and went out. He said to Gu Dewang: "The bleeding can''t be stopped, so we have to find another way."


    "The bleeding can''t be stopped... could it be a hemorrhagic copse?" A cold air came from the soles of Gu Dewang''s feet, making him shiver.


    Master Xiaohan shook his head: "No, the blood volume of a hemorrhage will be veryrge, and the person will soon run out of blood and die... Huiniang must have been poisoned, which caused blood coagtion problems."


    "What does it mean to be poisoned? Human life is a matter of concern. Master, can you be sure?!" Gu Dewang was very irritated... If something really happened to Sister Huiniang, not only would two lives be lost, but the implications would also be huge. And he didn''t have time to look for Xiao Xinghua. What if something happened to Xiao Xinghua? !


    Zong Zhengyas words still had an effect on Gu Dewang. He was afraid that something bad would happen to Xiao Xinghua because he didnt save others.


    Master Xiaohan handed the porcin bottle to Gu Dewang and said, "Wait another quarter of an hour. If the blood inside changes color, it means you have been poisoned."


    The medical skills here are very powerful. In ancient times, great doctors prepared various concoctions. As long as the concoctions were dripped into the blood, meat, and organs, they could detect whether they were poisoned.


    "If we have to wait another quarter of an hour, how much more blood will we shed?" Gu Dewang couldn''t wait any longer and asked directly: "If it is really poisoned, can you detoxify it? If you can''t detoxify it, do you have any means to save Sister Huiniang''s life?" "


    Master Xiaohan was silent for a while and shook his head: "The concoction can only detect whether there is poisoning. It will take a lot of time to detoxify. Counting days... Without detoxification, I am only 40% sure that I can save Huiniang. "


    However, she was absolutely sure that she could save the baby... it was very simple, just take out the baby through caesarean section.


    But she didnt say.


    Gu Dewang didn''t ask this either. He turned around and looked at the tunnel map and the topographic map of the capital''s residences, and then said to everyone: "Uncles and brothers, we have to take another risk and send Sister Huiniang to the Duke of Qin''s mansion as soon as possible... There is a little girl in the Duke of Qin''s mansion. Sister Yu, there are many powerful doctors and medicinal materials. Wherever Sister Huiniang goes, it is possible for mother and child to be safe."


    Master Xiaohan also agreed: "If this happens, it will indeed increase the chance of mother and child being safe, but there are also risks."


    This risk is for small owners.


    Luo Huiniang heard and understood, and raised her voice: "Write a letter of exemption, otherwise I won''t go."


    The child in her belly is Wei Xiao''s child. Even if Wei Xiao dies, his heart and soul will still be there. If someone deliberately causes trouble, saying that Xiaoyu didn''t try his best and deliberately killed their mother and son, the consequences will be disastrous, so the liability exemption letter Must write!


    "Master Xiaohan, mother, you go in and get ready. We will go to the Duke of Qin''s mansion as soon as possible." As Gu Dewang said, he had already taken a pen and paper and wrote a disimer that was most beneficial to the Qin and Gu families.


    After Luo Huiniang was dressed, she went in with the exemption form and handed it to Luo Huiniang: "Sister Huiniang, take a look. If there is no problem, we will press your fingerprint and set off."


    Luo Huiniang was supported by Sister Li and read it word for word twice before nodding and saying: "Very good...and one more thing, if you have to make a choice, protect the child."


    She knew this would make her rtives and friends who cared about her angry, but it was her child in her belly, and as a mother, she wanted her child to live.


    He looked at Master Xiaohan again and said, "Xiaohan, do the autopsy...I''m sorry."


    She didnt want to make Xiaoyu sad, so she had no choice but to embarrass Master Xiaohan.


    Okay, Ille and I wont let Xiao Dong do anything. Master Xiaohan agreed.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t wait anymore, grab the necessary things and set off immediately!" Gu Dewang urged. After getting the things, he asked Sister Li to pick up Luo Huiniang, lead He Min and others out of the secret room, and follow the instructions As shown in the tunnel map, he took the big guys and rushed to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion.

 Chapter 3102: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children【5】

    Chapter 3102: Ning Ji is in trouble, chaos and having children��5��


    Chapter 3102 Ning Jis disaster, chaos and having children5


    Ning Ji hated Gu Jinli so much that he sent Zhao Chen and Rui Dan each to lead a group of medical soldiers into the Duke of Qin''s mansion, destroying everything and turning the magnificent mansion into a ruin.


    Uncle Yu and the others were forced to retreat: "Madam, we can''t hold on any longer. We''ll send you to the nearest tunnel. You go back to the secret room first. We''ll go find Prince Luo. You can''t risk going out. Please."


    Bang bang, boom, several medical soldiers broke through another room, stepping on broken bricks, and came towards them.


    "The ghost is here again, get out of the way!" You Xi shouted, calling to his brothers: "Come on, let Uncle Yu **** thedy and leave first!"


    Evacuate to the pharmaceutical workshop, there are tunnels everywhere! Gu Jinli agreed to evacuate, but did not give up killing the pharmaceutical soldiers... After an hour of observation, she already had an idea in mind.


    Uncle Yu knew what she wanted to do as soon as he heard that she was going to the pharmaceutical workshop, but: "Madam, the poison has been used and is of no use to the medicine soldiers. We can''t fight anymore. It is wisest to retreat to the tunnel!"


    Don''t be stupid at this time, otherwise the young prince will be a widower.


    But Gu Jinli was like a gambler, and said extremely firmly: "Uncle Yu, give it onest try. If it doesn''t work, we will retreat underground through the tunnel of the pharmaceutical workshop. I won''te up again."


    She nced at the corpses and mutted limbs on the roadside, her eyes full of unwillingness and hatred: "These are people in our house. They were still alive when they had dinner, but now they have been killed by the traitors." Corpse, we must avenge them!


    "Listen to Madam, evacuate to the pharmaceutical workshop, quickly!" Uncle Yu agreed, leading the troops to protect Gu Jinli''s path to the pharmaceutical workshop, and called to You Xi: "Don''t fight hard, walk them around and follow them as soon as possible!"


    "Yes!" You responded happily, and led the medicine soldiers to the livestock yard with his brothers. There were cattle, sheep, pigs and other living animals there that the medicine soldiers could tear apart.


    Gu Jinli and the others ran towards the pharmaceutical workshop. After narrowly avoiding the pharmaceutical soldiers twice, they finally arrived outside the courtyard of the pharmaceutical workshop, but...


    Hahhhhh!


    There are medicine soldiers in the workshop.


    He must have been trapped. He was angrily hitting the walls and copsing several rooms.


    "Let them go crazy. Go to the warehouse of the pharmaceutical workshop as soon as possible and get the poison." Gu Jinli quickly told his n: "These things rely on their sensitive sense of smell to bite people. As long as they use poison to destroy their Just smell.


    Uncle Yu: "But a lot of poisons have been used before, but to no avail. They are not afraid of poisons at all."


    Gu Jinli pointed to his nostrils and said: "So we need to risk our lives and put poisonous or smell-destroying medicine directly into the brain through the nostrils... Directly into the brain, it will be difficult not to be poisoned, and even more difficult not to die."


    If this method still doesnt work, then we have no choice but to hide. But when wee out again, what awaits us is the tragic ending of having our rtives and friends killed and bing the remnants of the previous dynasty.


    Having finally managed to live a stable life again, who would want to end up with a broken family again?


    But this method is too risky, and there will definitely be many casualties.


    Uncle Yu looked at the three remaining trustedmanders under hismand... Bailiang, Baishan, and Baizhen. The eldest of them was only a few years older than the Duke of Guo, and Baizhen was younger than the Duke of Guo. They were in their prime years... After Bai Song and Bai Shi died, he just wanted them to live!


    "Commander, we are willing to give it a try. Please grant us your permission. Otherwise, if we miss the opportunity, we will regret it for the rest of our lives even if we survive!" The three of them knelt down and begged.


    The dead soldiers under theirmand also knelt down.


    Everyone, get up, go to the pharmaceutical workshop, and lets work together! Uncle Yu no longer hesitated and led everyone into the courtyard of the pharmaceutical workshop.


    "Your target is the poison warehouse. Find Chuqiao Powder, Wubi Powder, and Quick Ten Anesthetics. They all have the effect of destroying the sense of smell, suffocating, and paralyzing~" Gu Jinli whispered, and informed them of the color of the drugs, and What are the patterns painted on the porcin bottles and medicine bags that contain several poisons?


    Knowing that Uncle Yu was worried, he assured him: "Uncle Yu, don''t worry, they all took detoxification pills. Even if they are injured by these poisons, they are only slightly poisoned. Follow-up injections to clear the poison will be fine."


    Thank you, madam. Uncle Yu was very grateful.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Two more rooms of the pharmaceutical workshop were knocked down by pharmaceutical soldiers. Baishan and the others took advantage of the noise to quickly go to the warehouse and search for poison.


    Xia Zhang went there with a few people who knew medicine and helped them find poison. Gu Jinli and Uncle Yu led half of the troops along the damaged wall to the entrance of the tunnel. But the wall was knocked down by the medical soldiers, and the tunnel entrance was covered with broken bricks and stones.


    Its not thick, dig quickly. Uncle Yu immediately ordered people to clean up the broken bricks and stones at the entrance.


    Hahhhhh!


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar of the medical soldiers started again, which was deafening, showing how many there were.


    But the first ones to arrive at the pharmaceutical workshop were You Xi and the others: "Madam, run quickly, those two **** who can control the medicine soldiers are here."


    Gu Jinli looked at them, and after a rough count, he found that two more people were missing. One of them was being carried on his shoulders and had a broken leg.


    "Dig quickly, let''s run away if the medicine soldierse to kill us." Gu Jinli said, taking out a packet of medicinal powder and giving it to Daqing to apply on the broken leg to stop the bleeding.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The house shook for a while. It was the medical soldiers who smelled their scent and rushed over like crazy. With a loud bang, they copsed the house on their side, and several ck shadows rushed over their heads.


    Protect thedy!


    Run! Gu Jinli shouted, already running away first.


    But this noise disturbed the medicine soldiers'' den. The medicine soldiers inside and outside the courtyard roared, and they all ran towards this direction, and they were soon surrounded.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    There was a rapid ringing of medicine bells. It was Zhao Chen and Rui Dan who noticed something strange here and were leading the medicine soldiers over.


    Uncle Yu felt a chill in his heart, and said to the dead soldiers under hismand: "Rush, lead away the medicine soldiers at the entrance of the tunnel, and let thedy enter the tunnel!"


    Uncle Yu thought he was dead, but they still wanted to provide for him in old age, so they shouted: "Commander, Madam, take the medicine bag!"


    With a swish, several medicine packs were thrown towards them, and the sound of hundreds of formations attracted the medicine soldiers, who all turned around and rushed towards him.


    Bai Zhen smiled, biting two poisonous arrows coated with medicine in his mouth, and started to rush towards the nearest medicine soldier. When he was about to touch the medicine soldier, he passed under the medicine soldier with a whoosh, and climbed on the medicine soldier. The back belt jumped up andnded on the medicine soldier''s shoulders. He mped the medicine soldier''s head with one hand and held the poisonous arrow in the other.


    Puch!


    The long and sharp poisonous arrow prated the nostrils from the nostrils and went straight to the brain!


    Hang, ho, ho, the medicine soldier roared and struggled, Bai Zhen was thrown down, bang, it fell in front of another medicine soldier, tsk, that''s bad luck.


    Fortunately, Bailiang had already sneaked up on the medicine soldier, pounced, pierced the medicine soldier''s nose with a sharp arrow, and shouted towards Bailiang: "Run!"


    After saying that, he jumped towards the roof next to him, smashed a circle of tiles, and rolled down the roof. Although he was injured, he escaped the fatal blow from the medical soldier.


    Bai Zhen was a ruthless man. He was afraid that the amount of medicine would not be enough, so he did not escape immediately. Instead, he used the same method to pierce the poisonous arrow into the nose of the first medicine soldier before running away quickly.


    Uncle Yu was so angry that he yelled: "You kid, find a way to survive quickly, don''t look for death again!"


    Bang, Bai Zhen was like a monkey, it had jumped up to a crabapple tree, and grinned at him: "General, I am Bai Zhen. The old marquis said that the Zhen is a shield to protect the soldiers and also a spear to attack. It can defend If I can attack, I wont die!


    But the medicine soldiers were following the sound and scent, and had already crashed into the crabapple tree. With a click, they broke the crabapple tree with one blow. After a hundred battles, they had no choice but to jump off the tree to escape, and they were a little scared... Will this method work, no? Everyone has to hang up!


    Fortunately, the medicine is working.


    Bang bang, there were two muffled sounds behind him, and the medicine soldier who was chasing him suddenly fell to the ground... like a mountain copsing and a city wall copsing, the people around him were shocked into silence. Soon, someone cheered: "Oh my God, oh my god! The medicine soldier fell down, madam didnt lie to us, the method really works!

 Chapter 3103: Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong

    Chapter 3103: Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong


    Chapter 3103 Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong


    Get out of here, of course Madams method will work, otherwise do you think the Duke is really bragging?


    One of Qin Sang''s hobbies is to praise his wife, so much so that people who have never seen Gu Jinli''s prowess think he is bragging. Due to his status, they dare not tell him to stop bragging, so they can only keep their suspicions about Gu Jinli in their hearts. , I didnt expect it, Madam is really capable!


    "Ah haha, you ghosts, aren''t you crazy? Get up and bite me again. Let''s see how grandpa kills you!" Bai Zhen was so excited that he jumped up on the spot, but soon he became extremely happy and sad.


    Ho ho, the two medicine soldiers were killing him at the same time. They were as fast as lightning and as powerful as a city. They were about to die before their eyes. Suddenly they were caught by the hook and rope. With a roar, they dragged him away from the two medicine soldiers like a pig. He was dragged out from between the soldiers.


    It was Xia Zhang who threw the hook and w rope to save people. He learned this trick from Daqing.


    Dang!


    The two medical soldiers collided hard, with the same force, knocking them backwards.


    Puch, pow!


    The two dead soldiers rushed towards him quickly, and the poisonous arrows went straight into the brain from the nose, and then quickly retreated, avoiding the counterattack of the medicine soldiers.


    Soon, after the medicine took effect, the two medicine soldiers stopped moving.


    The method will definitely work, its not a coincidence!


    Everyone gather together,e and distribute the poison and arrows! Gu Jinli shouted, and then asked Xia Zhang: How much of the ready-made medicine is left?


    They used poison attacks before, so a lot of patent medicines were used. Although the method worked now, she was afraid that there were not enough patent medicines. After all, there were too many medicine soldiers.


    Xia Zhang: "In addition to the few packages now, there is also one and a half boxes."


    But there are medicine soldiers everywhere inside and outside the house. This idea of a finished medicine is not enough at all, so we have to hurry up and make it.


    Gu Jinli asked Bai Zhen again: "When you poked the medicine soldier''s nose, did you encounter any big resistance? Can you poke it open with chopsticks?"


    The bones and skin of the medicine soldiers are as hard as iron, but their arrows are also limited and they are afraid of running out.


    Bai Zhen said: "There is resistance, and it requires sharp des and strong force to break through. Chopsticks, branches, etc. cannot be used, and it is very likely to break halfway."


    Boom boom, boom boom!


    Advanced pharmaceutical soldiers have rushed into the pharmaceutical workshop.


    "Divide the medicine and take the arrows, match the attack and defense, attack and kill the enemy, defend and lure the enemy to rescue people,e on!" Uncle Yu shouted, and then said to Gu Jinli: "Madam, it is dangerous here. You go to the tunnel entrance and wait. If there is danger, run away. , if its safe,e out and dispense the medicine.


    "Okay." Gu Jinli didn''t want to cause trouble to them, so he hurriedly took Daqing and the others to the tunnel entrance.


    Up! Bai Zhen and the others had already led their dead soldiers to rush towards the medicine soldiers.


    The attacking soldiers bit the arrows to kill the medicine soldiers, relying on unexpected sneak attacks and speeds as fast as meteors to pierce the poisonous arrows into the noses of the medicine soldiers.


    The defenders are partly responsible for luring the enemy, and partly responsible for rescuing the pursued attackers. They have fought like this countless times, and they cooperated perfectly. During the transition between attack and defense, a dozen medicine soldiers fell down due to poisoned arrows.


    But the medicine soldiers were so powerful that several of their brothers were knocked to the ground and vomited blood.


    But their achievements still shocked Zhao Chen and Rui Dan.


    When the two men led their troops to this ce, they looked at the medicine soldiers lying motionless on the ground, with panic on their faces... The people from the Duke of Qin''s mansion actually broke through the medicine soldiers'' magical powers!


    But they didn''t dare to say this at all. If they did, the master''s greatest weapon would be gone, and many allies would defect.


    But they were small leaders and could suppress the shock in their hearts, but the subordinates apanying them could not. Some of them had already screamed: "They defeated the medical soldiers!"


    With a click, Zhao Chen shed the speaker with a knife. His eyes were like a beast''s, with murderous intent. He nced at his subordinates and said loudly: "The magic weapon has no weaknesses and will never be defeated. Anyone who questions the magic weapon is a traitor. To be killed!


    The subordinates were not stupid and immediately shouted: "Traitor, well done!"


    Zhao Chen was satisfied, looked at Uncle Yu and the others, and said, "You will die soon."


    The secret of the discovery of the magical power of medicine soldiers will be sealed, and as long as they survive until dawn and the overall situation is determined, they will be the heroes of the new dynasty.


    However, Rui Dan still asked: "Who came up with this method? Gu family?"


    Zhong Huan''s letters are all in the pce and have not been sent out yet. Because of Zhong Huan''s letter, the master ordered all the medicine soldiers in the capital to wear the anti-parasitic medicine. Therefore, the only ones who cane up with simr methods are those who are familiar with pharmacology and medicine. The structure of the human body, and the efficacy of the anti-parasitic medicine, Gu. Rui Dan scanned the ce and found no woman, then asked: "Where is Gu? Did you escape?"


    Uncle Yu and the others didnt answer.


    Rui Dan raised his eyebrows, bit his tongue hard with his teeth, and blood gushed out. He licked his mouth with his tongue filled with medicinal blood, and said with a smile: "Don''t tell me? It doesn''t matter. After I kill you all, I will Go catch her personally, and then ask the master to let me make her into a medicine person or medicine corpse."


    "Bah, madman, get out!" Bai Zhen and others were so disgusted that they spit at him from a distance.


    Rui Dan was not angry at all and continued tough.


    Hahhhhh!


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar started again, and the pharmaceutical soldiers were controlled and surrounded the entire pharmaceutical workshop.


    The bell rings, and the medicine bell rings again, and all the medicine soldiers surrounding the pharmaceutical workshop rush in. Bai Zhen, Bai Liang, and Bai Shan immediately lead people to fight back, but there are too many medicine soldiers, and they are quickly at a disadvantage.


    "Huh, that''s boring." Rui Dan nced at Bai Zhen and the others contemptuously, waved his hand, and led his subordinates to the back of the room: "Search and find Gu, she must still be here."


    Yes! The subordinates rushed forward and searched the yard, searching vigorously...


    Swish swish!


    Three crossbow arrows suddenly struck, fast and urate, with great force. They smashed flesh and bones, and went straight into Rui Dan''s side... His temple, right cheek, and side of neck were all filled with short and sharp small crossbow arrows. And the arrows are poisonous.


    Rui Dan couldn''t believe it. Before he fell down, he looked towards the ce where the crossbow arrows were fired. However, with a bang, the tunnel entrance had been closed. He didn''t even see the enemy who killed him.


    "My lord has been hit by an arrow, please save me!" The subordinates rushed towards Rui Dan, but Rui Dan was already poisoned, his face was ck, his body was twitching, he was vomiting blood, and he died soon after.


    In the tunnel, Gu Jinli sneered, holding a crossbow, and led Daqing and the others deeper: "Gather the people in the tunnel, go up in a detour, and kill them from outside the courtyard by catching them off guard."


    "Yes." Daqing and the others beat the small drums in the tunnel rhythmically to gather the troops.


    And Rui Dan''s death made Zhao Chen and others confused.


    General, Master Rui is dead and the medical soldiers will be unable to control themselves. What should we do?!


    Bang, Zhao Chen was so angry that he kicked away the subordinate who was speaking, and shouted: "With the medicine bell, we can control the medicine soldiers. Let''s fight quickly and kill them all!"


    The secret of the discovery of the magical power of medicine soldiers must be sealed, and no one can be left alive.


    The one who can control the medicine soldiers has never been a medicine bell. Now that Rui Dan is gone, Zhao Chen''s subordinates still rang the medicine bell in the wrong rhythm, causing the mechanism to go into chaos, causing other poisons to float out of the medicine bell.


    Once the medicine was mixed with the blood, the smell was wrong. The medicine soldiers went crazy and began to bite everyone they saw without distinguishing between friend and foe.


    General, the medicine soldiers are crazy, run away quickly!


    Zhao Chen was furious: "Whoever dares to escape will be killed without mercy!"


    But the Yao soldiers were too terrifying, and their subordinates fled in all directions regardless of Zhao Chen''s threat.


    The medicine soldiers were much faster than them, and they caught up with them in the blink of an eye, hissing, hissing, tearing several of them to pieces.


    Zhao Chen was filled with fear andpletely panicked. He turned around and ran away from the pharmaceutical workshop.


    But Gu Jinli had already led people to kill him.


    Swish swish!


    Zhao Chen was shot to death by random arrows before he could recognize Gu Jinli and the others as enemies or friends.


    Gu Jinli ordered again: "Kill all their subordinates... The fact that the magical power of medicine soldiers has been broken must not be spread too early."


    If Ning Ji knew about it and came up with a countermeasure, how could she deal with the medicine soldiers in the capital?

 Chapter 3104: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong【2】

    Chapter 3104: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong��2��


    Chapter 3104 Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong2


    "Yes!" Daqing, Youxi, and other officers in the mansion were divided into three groups. Youxi and others dealt with the medicine soldiers, Daqing and others assisted in rescuing people, and the remaining officers dealt with Zhao Chen and Rui Dan''s men.


    Hahhhhh!


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers surrounded Uncle Yu and the others, roaring wildly. You Xi and the others rushed over, jumped on the medicine soldiers'' backs, wrapped their long arms around them, and swung their poisonous arrows directly into the medicine soldiers'' noses. Because there were so many people, they , knocking down ten medicine soldiers at once, creating a gap, andpletely breaking the siege of the medicine soldiers.


    Brothers, this bunch of ghosts are going to die, we are going to win,e on, lets fight quickly! Bai Zhen shouted in surprise, moving quickly and urately, he led his men to knock down another group of medicine soldiers.


    After fighting fiercely for more than two quarters of an hour and injuring more than a dozen people, they finally killed hundreds of medicine soldiers and the remaining subordinates of Zhao Chen and Rui Dan.


    After a hundred battles, they were half exhausted and sat on the ground panting.


    Si Qing gave them pills and said, "After taking them, you can quickly regain your strength and continue to kill the enemy. There are many medicine soldiers outside, so we have to kill them quickly."


    Bai Zhen''s face was almost distorted. He looked at Si Qing and said with difficulty: "Little sister, saying such words at this moment will make people want to jump into the well."


    Uncle Yu scolded: "Don''t be poor, eat quickly. After eating, clean up all the medicine soldiers in the house."


    There are still scattered medical soldiers running around in the house, and they must be killed as soon as possible.


    "Yes." Bai Zhen hurriedly took the pills and urged his brothers: "Eat quickly and work after eating. No one can bezy!"


    Gu Jinli had already taken people to the warehouse and took out the remaining box of semi-prepared medicines: "Come here quickly and divide these ready-made medicines into thirty packages. We must send someone as soon as possible to deliver them to the mansion that is surrounded by medicine soldiers."


    Madam, we areing up. Qingpu Qinghui came up from the tunnel with arge number of people from the pharmaceutical workshop.


    When Gu Jinli saw them, he was overjoyed and said to Xia Zhang: "Take someone to bring out all the semi-finished medicines for making Zhiqiao Powder, Wubi Powder, and Quick Ten Anesthetics, and let Qingpu Qinghui and the others take people to make the medicine!"


    When the semi-finished medicines are used up, use the medicinal materials to make them into finished medicines. In short, we must make more of these three types of medicines as soon as possible.


    Yes. Xia Zhang hurriedly led his powerful servants to carry the medicinal materials.


    Didi, Qing Hui blew the porcin whistle and shouted: "All the great herbalists from groups one to four,e here and follow me to mix the medicine!"


    Hla, more than 40 people followed Qing Hui.


    Qingpu said to the remaining people: "Five to ten groups of pharmacists will follow me to weigh the medicine and prepare it!"


    The remaining more than 40 people were led by Si Qing: "Follow me and make semi-prepared medicine. This job is the easiest and most suitable for you!"


    This group of people are all new apprentices, and there are more than ten maids sent by acquaintances such as the Dou family, Sheng family, Feng family **** agency, etc. to ask the Qin and Gu families to help teach them medical skills. The medical knowledge they have learned is limited, but Just help if you can.


    But there were corpses everywhere in the pharmaceutical workshop, and there were screams of medicine soldiers in the distance. Some young apprentices were frightened. Seeing this, Dou Ma warned the medical girls of the Dou family in a low voice: "Calm down, you can''t leave Dou alone at this time." The face of the family~


    "Yes." The little medicaldies of the Dou family responded, supporting each other and walking in together.


    On the way, the medical girl Xiaohuan was worried about the situation in Dou''s house, so she dragged Dou Ma and said: "Steward, there is a chaos in the city, and our house may also be in trouble. Shouldn''t we go back to save the house?"


    Douma paused after hearing this and said, "What use can we do if we go back? Let''s make medicine in peace first."


    With this conversation, Dou Ma had reason to ask to see Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli had just finished distributing the medicine when he heard San Qing say: "Madam, the Dou family''s manager Dou Ma, who is in charge of the doctor''s daughter, asked to see him. He said he was worried about the Dou family and wanted to ask his wife to send someone to the Dou family to have a look, maybe they could save someone. Gu Jinli didn''t see her, so he just said: "Tell her that the Qin family will soon send people to the Dou Mansion to deliver medicine to save people. However, the Dou family has Dou Ying, Dou Meng and other dead men, and they have also dug tunnels. Mrs. Dou and the others should very safe."


    Yes, ve girl, go and tell her now. Sanqing ran to inform Douma.


    "Thank you, Madam, Duke. With these words, I feel relieved." Dou Ma was very happy. With this contact, she would not arouse suspicion when she finds another opportunity to get close to the Gu family.


    Douma was a carefully selected person who knew how to proceed step by step. After thanking Sanqing, he went to make medicine.


    "Baishan, Baizhen, Bailiang, get the medicine and take your troops to deliver medicine to Dou, Zhang, Ouyang and others..." Uncle Yu threw each medicine bag to them and gave them the prescription: "Every government has medicinal materials, especially the Dou family''s medicine warehouse. After the chaos of the medicine soldiers subsides, we can let each government prepare the medicine ording to the prescription, and we can feel more rxed here."


    "Yes." After Sanbai took the prescription, he immediately led his brothers out of the door.


    You Xi also took the medicine bag and led the troops out: "Hurry up and rush to the city gate as soon as possible to help Brother Cheng!"


    The important area of the city gate must be captured, otherwise Qin Wei''s troops and horses will not be able to enter and there will be no major counterattack.


    And if there is a traitor at the city gate and the city gate is opened to the rebels, the consequences will be even more disastrous.


    So after the incident, Brother Cheng only sent people to tell the Qin and Gu mansions where he was going, and then led his men and horses straight to the city gate. Now a fight should start.


    Several waves of people left Qin''s pce on horseback and soon disappeared.


    It didnt take long


    "Hello!" He reined in his horse and stopped suddenly. Bai Zhen almost fell off his horse, but after seeing the scene in front of him clearly, he immediately reacted and rushed forward with his men: "Kill these ghosts!"


    More than a dozen figures shed, and after the sound of piercing flesh, several medical soldiers fell down, revealing the besieged people.


    But they were covered in blood, and there were still stumps scattered around them, which made Bai Zhen think: "Tsk, he must have died. Get on your horse and hurry up to deliver medicine. After the chaos subsides, someone will collect their bodies."


    No, hes not dead! Ouyang Nan raised his hand from the pile of dead people, pointed to the entrance of an alley on the right, and said with all his strength: Mr. Hubu Gu is over there, please go and save him~


    "Are you the Gu family? Something happened to Mr. Gu?" Bai Zhen was startled, but Ouyang Nan''s face was covered with blood. He really couldn''t recognize it. To guard against fraud, he said: "Half of the people will follow me to rescue people. The other troops are optimistic about them, and if they dare to n an ambush for us, they will be chopped up and buried with us immediately!"


    After saying that, he led the people into the alley on the right and saw Gu Dewang and two dead soldiers.


    "Master Gu, it''s really you!" Bai Zhen rushed up and saw that Gu Dewang had no missing arms or legs. He smiled and said, "You are indeed blessed with profound blessings. Come on, I''ll have someone take you to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion. Wherever you go, Its safe.


    Gu Dewang also recognized Bai Zhen, and almost cried with joy, and asked quickly: "Where are Brother Nan and the others? Are they still alive?"


    The tunnels of the two duke''s mansions were not connected. They walked to the tunnel nearest to the Qin family and came out. However, there were too many medicine soldiers on the Qin family''s side. As soon as they came out, they bumped into the medicine soldiers. Ouyang Nan and the others had no choice but to risk their lives. Go and lure away the medicine soldiers.


    Bai Zhen is a talkative person. He said: "There are quite a few alive. Don''t worry too much. Someone is protecting them."


    He said again: "Let''s go, I''ll take you back to the Duke of Qin''s mansion first."


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang dared to reveal Luo Huiniang''s hiding ce: "Princess Fuhui is having a difficult delivery,e with me quickly."

 Chapter 3105: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong【3】

    Chapter 3105: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong��3��


    Chapter 3105 Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong3


    One sentence shocked Bai Zhen half to death: "Master Gu, please lead the way!"


    Princess Fuhui is carrying His Majestys child, so there must be no mistakes.


    He also disliked Gu Dewang''s slow running, so he called a dead soldier, carried Gu Dewang with him, and ran forward while carrying him.


    Having run too far, Gu Dewang shouted anxiously: "Back up, back up. The ruins we just passed by are the ruins. They are hiding in the cer."


    After a while, they carried Gu Dewang and ran back again. After turning into the ruined house, they followed Gu Dewang''s instructions and quickly found the cer.


    Gu Dewang shouted: "Mom, Dad, Sister Li, the dead men of Sister Xiaoyu''s family are here, don''t use hidden arrows."


    After hearing this, Sister Li put away the crossbow arrows and poison bag, and called to the girls under hermand: "Hurry up and lift Huiniang up. Be careful not to hit your stomach."


    Yes. The girls moved Luo Huiniang carefully.


    Mrs. Chen pinched Luo Huiniang and patted her face: "Huiniang, did you hear that Xiaoyu sent people to rescue us? Don''t faint. It will be difficult to wake up from this faint. You will never be able to enjoy the glory and wealth again!"


    will make a big loss.


    Master Xiaohan said urgently: "Auntie, please stop pinching me. pinching has no effect except pain."


    But Luo Huiniang suddenly sobered up a lot and even had the strength to speak: "Send me to Qin''s house...quickly~"


    She wanted to see Xiaoyu.


    Ill send you off now, but you have to hold on so you can meet your little boss. Master Xiaohan continued to press several acupuncture points on Luo Huiniang to make her more awake.


    "You guys carry it up, and we''ll catch it at the top." Bai Zhen cooperated with Sister Li and the others. After struggling for a while, they finally lifted Luo Huiniang up.


    He was so frightened when he saw Luo Huiniang''s appearance that half of her skirt was red. How much blood was shed?


    "Hundred formations, if the matter is urgent, please go to the Duke of Qin''s mansion with Sister Huiniang in your arms... We are too tired to hold her and run. If we fall, both mother and child will be in danger." Gu Dewang said.


    "It''s done." Bai Zhen picked up Luo Huiniang and said to his brothers: "Open the way. If those ghosts dare to block the way, they will all be killed."


    After saying that, she hugged Luo Huiniang and ran towards the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    There were two dead soldiers running on both sides of him, ready to help at any time.


    There were many medical soldiers in this area, and they encountered them twice during the short journey.


    But the magical power of the Yao soldiers had been broken. They were very skilled and familiar with the road conditions. They were not injured by the Yao soldiers and sessfully entered the Qin Duke''s mansion.


    Hurrah!


    But the wall of Qin''s pce copsed, and several more medicine soldiers came in.


    Ho **** ho, are you going to mourn your father Ning Ji? Bai Zhen cursed and carried Luo Huiniang straight to the pharmaceutical workshop. He was so fast that the strong wind blew out the mes of the stonenterns on the roadside.


    Sister Li and Master Xiaohan couldn''t catch up with him, so they could only shout: "Slow down, too much bumps will speed up the blood flow!"


    Hui Niang has a blood coagtion problem, and the blood will flow faster if she is bumpy.


    Bai Zhen kept walking, but the pace was not that big. When he saw the courtyard of the pharmaceutical workshop, he immediately shouted: "Go and tell Madam, Princess Fuhui is having a difficult delivery!"


    The soldiers who were guarding the medicine soldiers outside the hospital were shocked and hurried into the workshop to report.


    After a period of confusion, Gu Jinli, Uncle Yu and the others ran out. After seeing Luo Huiniang''s appearance clearly, she was stunned, and quickly said: "Go to the delivery room quickly, call Qingpu, Qinghui, and Siqing to prepare for delivery."


    Yes. Everyone was busy.


    Luo Huiniang finally saw Gu Jinli and smiled and said: "I can hold on, you can treat me however you want...I''m sorry~"


    Sorry, I came to see you like this.


    Sorry, I''m still dragging you down.


    Gu Jinli said nothing and only concentrated on feeling her pulse.


    Before they finished, Master Xiaohan and the others arrived and handed the porcin bottle to Gu Jinli: "My dear boss, Hui Niang has been poisoned, which affects blood coagtion and the bleeding cannot be stopped."


    He quickly told the story again.


    Gu Jinli''s face darkened after hearing this... He knew Hui Niang was about to give birth but gave her a medicine that would damage blood coagtion. This was because he wanted her to die.


    She suppressed her anger and continued to check her pulse. After checking her pulse, she looked at the blood in the porcin bottle and said, "It is true that she was poisoned, but the color of the poison is not dark, so the amount of medicine is obviously insufficient..."


    He looked at Luo Huiniang''s skirt again and said, "Half an hour has passed. This amount of blood is much better than a hemorrhage. If we use acupuncture to suppress the amount of bleeding, there is a high chance that the patient will be safe."


    After listening to this, everyone looked happy.


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said, "Xiaoyu, I know you can save Huiniang."


    But Luo Huiniang didn''t want to hear such words. After gathering some strength, she raised her voice and said: "Giving a baby is through the gate of hell. I was poisoned by a thief again. If I really went there, it would be the fault of the thief, as well as all the people who helped me deliver the baby." The person has nothing to do with it and cannot be held ountable.


    Ms. Chen hurriedly held her down: "Okay, okay, auntie, we understand. Don''t scream, otherwise the blood wille out again. Lie down quickly and save some energy to give birth to the baby."


    Gu Jinli said again: "Uncle Yu, send someone to Nanyu in Nanfu and tell him that the magical power of the medicinal weapon has been broken, and ask him toe quickly to detoxify Huiniang. If it is toote, let alone avenge his tribe. Brother Qin and I promise to keep his enemy''s dynasty stable for another thirty years."


    Huiniang''s poison must have been administered by Rui Shuang. The poison must havee from Dongqing, and Nanyu is the person most familiar with Dongqing''s medical poisons. Calling him here can quickly detoxify Huiniang, otherwise Huiniang will have to suffer a lot. .


    "By the way, there is still Nan Yu avable!" Gu Dewang was happy, but: "Sister Xiaoyu, will he really help us? He didn''t make any movement today. He obviously wanted to avoid this mess. I''m afraid it has already happened. We made a deal with Ning Ji, call him here, we will be in danger."


    Gu Jinli: "It is certain that he has two intentions, but he is smart. As long as he understands that even if Ning Ji kills Wei Xiao, we will not let Ning Ji ascend the throne, he will fall to our side... After all, Qin Luo Lu and the Qingma King are not vegetarians. Even if Ning Ji wins the capital, it will only be a small victory. When the army sieges the city in the future, he will definitely end in a disastrous defeat. Moreover, Ning Ji is deeply involved with Dong Qing, and it is impossible to help Nan Yu avenge him. .


    Uncle Yu agreed: "What you say makes sense, madam. Let''s act quickly. This matter cannot be dyed."


    Due to limited manpower, Uncle Yu did not let Bai Zhen and the others deliver medicine, but sent them to Nan Mansion.


    Gu Dewang also took Ouyang Nan and others with him. Before leaving, he asked Gu Jinli for something: "Sister Xiaoyu, after convincing Nan Yu, can you lend me twenty men and horses? I will go to the Xiao family to find Xiao Xinghua."


    Must go, otherwise he wont even deserve a wife!


    "Sure, after convincing Nan Yu, just let Bai Zhen **** him over. You can take half of the troops directly to Xiao''s house." Gu Jinli looked at him, thinking of the days when they escaped from famine together. Many years ago, the sloppy and greedy man paid for a bag of candy. The little kid who pretended to betray her also grew up to be an upright adult.


    He added: "When you see Xiao Xinghua, tell her that when you two get married, I will add two more medicine houses to her as a dowry."


    Not to mention what Xiao Xinghua would do when she found out, Gu Dewang stuttered, his eyes lit up, and he said excitedly: "Sister Xiaoyu, so many people have heard it, you can''t cheat!"


    Mrs. Chenughed so hard that she lost her eyes and yelled at Gu Dewang: "You, Sister Xiaoyu, are a person of high status and you want to show off your face. How can you be so dishonest? Get out of here and don''t dy our delivery!"

 Chapter 3106: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong【4】

    Chapter 3106: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong��4��


    Chapter 3106 Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong4


    If you dont leave, be careful of the little fish regretting it. If this girl was stingy, she would beparable to a ck-hearted rich man. Thinking of the days she was punished by Gu Jinli, Mrs. Chen shuddered.


    Seeing this, Gu Dagui asked her thoughtfully: "Shui Hua, why are you shaking? Isn''t it because you are poisoned?"


    That Concubine Rui is very powerful.


    Mrs. Chen red at him: "I have an urgent need to urinate, and I am not poisoned. And don''t call me Shuihua. This name was given by the Chen family. It''s bad luck!"


    "Mother, please don''t make any noise, and cooperate with Sister Xiaoyu to deliver Sister Huiniang''s baby. We''re leaving first." After Gu Dewang finished exining, he led Ouyang Nan and others and rode out of the Duke of Qin''s mansion with Bai Zhen and others.


    Mrs. Chen chased out of the pharmaceutical workshop and shouted: "Brother Wang, bring your wife back safely, but don''t die, otherwise our family property and the private money you have hidden will all belong to me!" "


    They are good grown-ups after all, so Chen and Gu Dagui are still very worried, but...


    Hahhhhhh~


    Mom, those ghosts are here again, run away! Mrs. Chen dragged Gu Dagui and ran into the pharmaceutical workshop. After seeing many people in the courtyard, the fear in her heart disappeared.


    "General Yu is great, follow him closely, I''ll go to the delivery room to help." Ms. Chen left Gu Dagui and went to the delivery room, clinging to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli held the needle and looked at Mrs. Chen helplessly, saying: "Auntie, we are going to perform acupuncture to suppress and reduce the blood volume. We can''t make any mistakes. You can''t stay here and go to the next room to boil water and make cotton cloth."


    Sure, Ill go right away. Mrs. Chen ran for a few steps, then turned back and said, Xiaoyu, when you want to escape, remember to take your aunt with you.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I will definitely take you away, I won''t leave you with Uncle Dagui, don''t worry."


    Hey, Auntie, Ill leave now and wont bother you anymore. Ms. Chen happily went to the next door room to boil water.


    Qingpu Qinghui and the others had already cut off Luo Huiniangs clothes and wiped her whole body with hot water. After cleaning her body, Gu Jinli called Master Xiaohan and they performed acupuncture on Luo Huiniang together.


    Half an hourter, Luo Huiniang''s body was covered with silver needles.


    Gu Jinli withdrew the needle and said: "The effect of blood coagtion medicine can be better if it isbined with acupuncture and medicine."


    Qingpu hurriedly mixed the blood coagtion pills into hot water and gave Luo Huiniang to drink it.


    Another half-quarter of an hourter, Master Xiaohan looked at the cotton padding under Luo Huiniang''s body and said happily: "My little boss, your blood volume has indeed decreased a lot."


    But


    She twisted the cotton cloth with her hands, and a lot of blood came out. She smelled it, touched Luo Huiniang''s belly, and said without optimism: "My dear boss, the amniotic fluid has also flowed a lot."


    The amniotic fluid broke when she inserted needles into Huiniang''s bones. Now an hour has passed, and the baby must be delivered as soon as possible, otherwise the amniotic fluid will run out and the baby will suffocate and die.


    But if the needle is inserted and the bone is opened again, the blood volume will definitely increase... In a dilemma, there is a risk of death no matter which one you choose, it just depends on whether the big one or the small one dies.


    After the acupuncture reduced the blood flow, Luo Huiniang''s body fell into a semi-conscious state. But after hearing these words, she murmured in her sleep: "Open the bones... I am responsible... Xiaoyu... don''t be afraid... I can do it... trust me~ "


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this, and a picture popped up in his mind...a little girl was holding a long wooden stick and confronting the old Gu family. He was afraid that she would be worried, so he turned around and said to her: "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu, I''m just practicing." Jiazi, beat them, I can do it, trust me!


    Then, they were beaten by a group of people from Lao Gu''s family. Fortunately, Brother Luo Wu arrived and rescued them.


    A surge of soreness rushed into Gu Jinli''s nose, and she quickly suppressed it again, saying: "Prepare to inject acupuncture and open the bone to give birth... Huiniang''s blood flow is slow now. As long as Nan Yu can arrive before dawn to detoxify, Huiniang will not suffer from ischemia." He died ofplications...Si Qing took action!"    "Yes!" Si Qing immediately started to insert needles and open the bones.


    Qingpu Qinghui was preparing to deliver the baby with her close confidants, the medicaldies.


    Master Xiaohan and Gu Jinli kept a close eye on him. If the bone opening caused the bleeding to get out of control, they would immediately remedy the situation.


    A moment after the needle was inserted, Luo Huiniang''s pelvis slowly opened... Fortunately, because the blood flow was too slow, her senses became dull and she did not feel the sharp pain of the bone opening, but she still passed out.


    I dont know how long it took, but she was woken up by the needle. Someone was talking to her: "Hui Niang, inhale, and then exhale slowly... wake up, can you hear me?"


    Luo Huiniang nodded unconsciously and began to inhale and exhale... She had practiced it many times before. She already had muscle memory and could do it well even if she was semi-conscious.


    Qingpu Qinghui massaged and stroked her belly to help her give birth, and then said: "Hui Niang, do you feel that your belly is very bloated and is still falling? Inhale, hold it in, and then push downwards. Qiao Jin, dont use too much strength..."


    If the force is too great, it will either hurt the body or increase the chance of hemorrhage.


    Luo Huiniang did as she was told. She didnt know how long it took, and she didnt know how many times she had been unconscious. When she could hardly hold on any longer, she finally heard a burst of cheers: Shes born, shes finally born!


    No, the babys face is blue. Im afraid the trachea is blocked by meconium. Suck it out quickly!


    Luo Huiniang felt excited after hearing this. She held her breath and held on to prevent herself from fainting. It wasn''t until she heard a baby crying that her body rxed and shepletely fell into aa.


    Xiao Dong, Hui Niang has fainted...the blood volume is increasing, we need to get an injection quickly to control the blood volume! Master Xiaohan shouted.


    "Take good care of the child." Gu Jinli said, and then hurried over to perform acupuncture with Master Xiaohan, and then said, "Add blood coagtion medicine."


    Yes. Si Qing dissolved the blood coagtion pills and gave them to Luo Huiniang.


    But Luo Huiniang was poisoned. The blood coagtion pills didn''t have much effect. The blood volume was getting bigger and bigger, and there were faint signs of hemorrhagic copse.


    Gu Jinli''s face turned slightly pale and he said in a deep voice: "Don''t panic, continue to inject acupuncture to seal the blood vessels... Siqing prepared the blood-blocking poison powder!"


    this?


    Qingpu Qinghui looked at Gu Jinli in shock... The blood-clotting poison powder is an overbearing poison specially developed by Lei Sangming for seriously injured soldiers. Unlike the blood coagtion pills which only increase the blood coagtion effect, this blood-clotting poison powder can prevent blood from clotting. It''s fluid. Once used, Huiniang may die or be a living dead who cannot wake up.


    But if he really suffered from hemorrhagic copse, he could only try using the blood-containing poison, so Siqing immediately went to get the blood-containing poison powder.


    Because everyone knew the consequences of the poisonous powder for blood clots, the entire delivery room became quiet.


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t stand this terrible silence, so she came over quickly, pointed at Qingpu Qingfen and said: "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and wash the child. It''s full of blood and vernix. Hey, it''s so dirty that I''m so dirty." I cant hold it!


    "Shh, Auntie, please stop shouting~" Qingpu Qinghui was afraid that she would affect Gu Jinli''s acupuncture, so she hurriedly carried the child to the next door to give the child a bath.


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t hold it in any longer, and immediately looked at the child''s legs, her eyes widened, and she eximed in surprise: "Oh, my God, you are really a master. My family''s wealth has been preserved for five generations, hahaha!"


    Smiling andughing, she cried again and cursed Ning Ji: "You **** bitch, you can only live a normal life, but you have to fix things... Hui Niang, you have to hold on, wake up and take a look at the child." , You cant live with your life without even knowing what you look like!

 Chapter 3107: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong【5】

    Chapter 3107: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong��5��


    Chapter 3107 Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong5


    Mr. Chens voice was too loud, which frightened the child. The little guy started to cry loudly, kicking his little feet and scratching with his little hands, trying to catch the evil person who had disturbed his peace.


    "The voice is bright enough, and the hands and feet are quite fat. He must weigh about six and a half pounds." Mrs. Chen happily touched the little guy''s hands and feet, which made the little guy even more angry. He kicked his hands and feet wildly: " Hey, you still dare to kick me. I am your grandma and an elder, so you cannot kick me. I have to be rewarded, do you understand?"


    I dont know, you are so noisy.


    Wow, wow, wow, the little guy was crying at the top of his lungs. The voice was so loud that even Mrs. Chen couldn''t bear it. She said disgustedly: "Tsk, you kid, why are you such a bad tempered? Okay, okay, don''t say it, just take a shower." Go, its dirty, and it smells fishy and unpleasant.


    Wow woo woo!


    The little guy was held by Qingpu, who wet the fine cotton cloth and wiped his little body with warm water.


    The little guy cried even more fiercely, crying and peeing, which made Mrs. Chen very happy: "Haha, you are good, you can pee far enough, and you will definitely make your wife happy in the future."


    He is just born, why don''t you be so aggressive?


    Qingpu Qinghui is a doctor. When he heard this, his expression did not change. He continued to wipe the little guy''s body. After gently wiping it twice, he finally wiped off the dirt on his body.


    Put him on the small bed next to him, and turn him over and over to check his body...are you done yet? The little guy was so angry that he kept crying, but no oneforted him. Mrs. Chen also said: "Keep crying, don''t stop, maybe your mother will hear your cry and be reluctant to leave, and you will have a mother." "


    Woooooooooo, the little guy is crying in shame.


    Mrs. Chen became frightened again and coaxed the little guy: "Cry softly. There are still medicine soldiers outside. If we recruit them, we will be doomed."


    The little guy ignored her and continued to cry, which made Ms. Chen extremely anxious. However, the child''s cry made theatose Luo Huiniang regain consciousness... The trembling eyshes were her will to live. She didn''t want to die and wanted to wake up. Look at her kids.


    Gu Jinli, Master Xiaohan, and Siqing were overjoyed to see her, and they were sure of saving her.


    "Hui Niang, remember, as long as you want to live, the Lord of Hell will never take you away!" After Gu Jinli finished speaking, he exhaled, calmed his mind, and said: "Continue to perform the acupuncture..."


    With the efforts of the three people, Luo Huiniangs bleeding was finally controlled to a minimum.


    But this does not mean that Luo Huiniang will survive.


    "Huiniang, we have done what we can do. Whether you can hold on until Nanyues is up to you." Gu Jinli sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Luo Huiniang.


    Not long after, she was suddenly startled and became happy again... because Luo Huiniang actually cried, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    Gu Jinli wiped her tears andforted her: "Stop crying. We all know that you have been wronged. No one mes you...Hold on. When you get better and be stronger, continue to be a heroic woman and protect me...I have a bad temper." , its easy to offend people, if I dont have your protection, Im afraid Ill get beaten.


    Gu Jinli talked about a lot of things from his childhood, trying his best to keep Luo Huiniang conscious.


    She said she was tired, and Sister Li and San Qing continued... But the white cotton cloth under Luo Huiniang''s body was changedyer byyer. Luo Huiniang''s face became paler and paler, and Gu Jinli could no longer suppress his irritability and panic. , shouted outside the delivery room: "Is Nan Yu here?!"


    If you don''te, don''te. Just kill him and bury him. He is a traitor anyway and deserves to be killed.


    Uncle Yu hurriedly replied: "We have already sent someone to pick her up. Madam, please wait."


    After the child was born, the Duke of Qin sent two groups of people out, one to meet Gu Dewang and the others, and the other to spread the news that Wei Xiao had a daughter.


    There is no other way. The world values the inheritance of future generations. Wei Xiao has an heir, which can somewhat change the minds of those hesitant ministers. "Auntie, bring the child over and talk to Huiniang!" Gu Jinli shouted before continuing to study the antidote with Master Si Qing and Xiaohan.


    But the time was too short, and they did not have the finished product of the poison in their hands. They only relied on poisonous blood, not to mention the antidote, and they did not even know what kinds of medicinal materials the poison wasposed of.


    "Come on,e on." Mrs. Chen held the child and went with Qingpu Qinghui to guard Luo Huiniang. After seeing Luo Huiniang''s colorless face and the blood-stained cotton cloth under her body, Mrs. Chen thought of Gu Yumei... that This helpless despair swept over her again, causing her to burst into tears.


    She hugged the child, rushed to the bed, opened her mouth, and was about to cry at Luo Huiniang, when a shout came from outside: "Get out of the way, Nan Yu ising!"


    Baizhen carried Nan Yu on his back and rushed into the courtyard of the pharmaceutical workshop. Both of them were covered in blood, and one of Nan Yu''s feet was bitten. It was obvious that they got here after a **** battle.


    boom!


    Before reaching the delivery room, Bai Zhen fell to the ground from exhaustion. Her face was red, and the veins on her neck were popping out. She was trying to breathe in, but she was getting more air out and less air in.


    "Help!" Si Qing and the others rushed over, held down Bai Zhen, and gave him a few injections before his breathing became smoother.


    Hurrahing, Bai Zhen felt like he was reborn, and looked at Si Qing gratefully: "Sister, I won''t thank you enough for your kindness. If you need help in the future, just say so."


    He scolded Ning Ji again: "The dog thief is very cunning. He sent a group of people to guard Nan Mansion. Fortunately, Nan Yu''s conscience was not bad enough, so he killed those guards with us."


    But Nan Yu agreed to help not because of his conscience, but after knowing that Ning Ji and Dong Qing created the Yao Bing, he realized that the collusion between Ning Ji and Dong Qing was so deep that it was impossible for him to do anything for him. The minions turned against the Dongqing royal family, so he embraced the Wei and Qin families again.


    Gu Jinli had already rushed to Nan Yu, grabbed him and asked: "Have you seen the medicinal blood in the porcin bottle? Can you cure that kind of poison?!"


    Nan Yu''s tongue was gone and he couldn''t speak. He could only nod his head vigorously to show that he could cure the weak water poison. The secret poison that caused the death of pregnant concubines in the Dongqing pce was not difficult for Nan.


    Nanyu pulled off the medicine bag from his waist and handed it to Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli poured out all the medicine in it, pointed at a pile of medicine bottles and bags and asked, "Which one is it?"


    Nanyu pointed to a medicine bag with three red waves painted on it, and moved his hand as if writing.


    Gu Jinli: Paper and pen!


    Sanqing quickly spread the paper and pen on the ground, and Nanyu wrote a prescription. He also wrote: Take the antidote to detoxify first, and then take this decoction. As long as the blood loss is less than the metrorrhagia and there are no otherplications, all patients will be fine. Can survive.


    "Take the prescription and go to the medicine store to get the medicine." Gu Jinli ordered, took the package of antidote, stared at Nan Yu and said: "You''d better not cheat, otherwise the Qin and Gu families will use the most unbearable method to retaliate. you!"


    After hearing this, Nan Yu broke out into a smile, looked at Gu Jinli, and nodded towards her. There was no longer any struggle or contempt in his eyes... Havinge to this point, he had no better way out except the Qin and Gu families. Can go.


    When Gu Jinli saw this, he put aside his worries, turned around and ran to the delivery room. After brewing the medicinal powder into a medicinal soup, he drank it for Luo Huiniang.


    This medicine really worked, but after a while, the amount of blood flowing out from Luo Huiniang became less. More than a quarter of an hourter, there was only a teacup-sized blood stain on the new cotton cloth, and the rest was white.

 Chapter 3108: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong【6】

    Chapter 3108: Ning Ji is in trouble, but Xiao Mingwei is strong��6��


    Chapter 3108 Ning Ji is in trouble, Xiao Mingwei is strong6


    Mrs. Chen was crying with joy and said to the little guy in her arms: "Boy, your mother has survived. You have a mother. Are you happy?"


    Wow woo woo!


    The little guy was woken up just after he fell asleep. He was very angry. Ms. Chen said with a smile: "Hey, are you crying for joy? You are a filial boy."


    Master Xiaohan and Sister Li also cried... This night was not easy, but they never gave up, and because they didn''t give up and saved themselves, they carved a way out for themselves!


    Gu Jinli heard the child''s cry and saw Luo Huiniang''s vision blurred. He quickly wiped away his tears and said, "Xiaohan and Siqing, please calm down. It''s time to prepare for the injection."


    Now Hui Niang is still covered with silver needles, so she has to give them away. The antidote will only be considered effective if the blood flow does not increase after the needle is removed.


    He then said to Sister Li: "Move Nanyu to the door."


    In case the blood volume surges after the first injection, you can also ask Nan Yu in time.


    Yes. Sister Li hurriedly went to do it.


    Nanyu was soon carried to the door of the delivery room and sat down. After listening to the situation inside, he wrote: The needle can be started.


    Sister Li hurriedly sent a message.


    "Get the needle." Gu Jinli called Master Xiaohan and Siqing. After taking a deep breath, he raised a needle that suppressed the blood volume of the main vein... With the needle, the blood flow in Luo Huiniang''s body increased. Because the blood flow increased, , her paleplexion improved a lot, and her breath became stronger.


    But the amount of bleeding underneath his body increased.


    But half a quarter of an hourter, the blood volume was only about the size of a palm: "The situation is stable and you can proceed to the next step."


    Ke Nanyu stopped and picked up a pen to write a paragraph.


    Sister Li read: "Madam, Nan Yu said, take the decoction first. The function of the medicine is to repair the body that has been damaged by the weak water poison. It may increase the amount of bleeding, so you have to wait until after taking the medicine to make sure that the blood volume does not surge. Only then can we continue to take the needle.


    Just take a main vein needle to increase the blood flow in Luo Huiniang''s body and give her a chance to breathe. If you take too much, it will be difficult to save her if an ident urs after taking the medicine.


    Gu Jinli agreed.


    Not long after, Qing Hui brought the decoction and medicine: "Madam, medicine."


    This is a quick decoction made by roasting the medicine, grinding it into powder, and then brewing it. Although the effect is a little worse than that of slowly boiling it, Nan Yu wrote it, so it doesn''t matter.


    Gu Jinli quickly poured the medicine into Luo Huiniang and said, "Change the cloth and check the blood volume."


    Yes. Master Xiaohan took action immediately.


    The effects of the medicine started soon. Luo Huiniang''splexion became better and better, her consciousness became clearer, and she could move her fingers.


    "It''s bleeding, the blood volume is increasing." Master Xiaohan reminded, Gu Jinli quickly took the needle and prepared it. Fortunately, a quarter of an hourter, the blood volume only stained half of the white cloth red, and the blood did note out all the time, but like sunflower water. There were intervals, and there were stops and starts, but now it has stopped.


    Gu Jinli exined the situation.


    Nan Yu wrote: You can continue to acupuncture. If the blood volume only doubles after the acupuncture ispleted, it is half safe. If there is no surge in blood volume in the next day, it is safe.


    After reading the letter, Gu Jinli said: "Get ready to start the needle."


    "yes."


    This time, all the needles that suppressed the blood vessels were removed. The three of them were very careful, and it took twice as much time as the acupuncture.


    But the result is very good. The blood volume has increased, but it is only twice the normal menstrual volume, which is considered safe.


    Phew, Gu Jinli exhaled. After washing his hands and face, he finally got in the mood to see the little guy.


    The little guy was red and wrinkled. He fell asleep again, but his sleep was not very peaceful. After feeling someone approaching, his little body moved and woke up. He opened a slit in his left eye and nced at Gu Jinli, his mouth tightened. After trembling for a while, he said: "Wow!" Haha, Gu Jinli couldn''t helpughing: "What a temperamental baby, but he is so cute. He could open his eyes not long after he was born, and he could even lift his eyelids. Look at people.


    Hum, woo, woo, theres no point in praising, just keep crying.


    Gu Jinli let him cry and checked his pulse. After he was done, he said with certainty: "There is no poisoning or other problems. He is a very healthy baby... Little guy, you are amazing."


    "It''s really amazing. He followed us for half a night, but nothing happened. At first nce, he looked like his life was being held in God''s mouth to protect him." Mrs. Chen boasted happily, and continued to talk to the little guy. He said: "Your grandma''s family is risking their lives to protect you mother and son. When you grow up, you should give your grandma''s family some rewards from time to time. Don''t want fancy things, but be real, gold, silver, jewelry, or a vige or a house. Remember?" ?


    Gu Jinli was speechless, but she was also very happy to see Mrs. Chen still alive and kicking.


    But Ning Ji just didn''t want her to have an easy time.


    Madam, the hidden stake has just sent news that Zhou Yuji has led two to three thousand soldiers and hundreds of medicine soldiers to kill our house. We must hide in the underground secret room quickly!


    There were two to three thousand soldiers and horses, and Zhou Yuji, who was famous in the Northeast and Dongqing, personally led the troops just to capture these women and children. He really thought highly of them.


    "What? Thousands of soldiers and horses areing to kill us. What should we do?!" Mrs. Chen was frightened and cried again. The little guy was frightened and cried loudly.


    Gu Dagui became a little angry when he heard this, and shouted outside: "Ms. Chen, we still have a secret room to hide in. If we can''t die, stop yelling. You''ve scared the child to tears several times!"


    Chen was angry and shouted more confidently than he did: "Those thousands of soldiers and horses are not medicine soldiers, but living people with brains. They will search the tunnels... With thousands of people searching together, how long can we hide?!"


    this?


    It is well-founded andpletely irrefutable.


    Gu Dagui could only soften his voice: "Stop crying, no matter what, I will stand in front of you."


    These simple and unpretentious words of love.


    But instead of being happy, Mrs. Chen became even more angry: "What are you blocking? Do I need you to block the knife? You can live a good life for me, or at worst I will wait for you down there for twenty years, and we can reincarnate together!"


    Tsk, Gu Jinli''s teeth were a bit sore and he said: "Uncle and aunt, please stop showing off and pack up quickly. Let''s hide in the tunnel."


    The tunnels of the Qin family are the best built. They are criss-crossed and have many traps. Even if Zhou Yuji and the others find the tunnel and want to catch them, they will have to be skinned by the traps.


    And the tunnel has many exits, so they can escape to other houses through the tunnel.


    Madam has given an order, everyone should go to the tunnel and take shelter! Uncle Yu had already given the order.


    Si Qing and Qingpu Qinghui rushed to the medicine-making room and informed everyone: "Pack the prepared medicine into boxes and move it to the underground secret room, quickly."


    Hla, everyone hurriedly started loading the medicine, and the finished medicine was quickly loaded.


    Douma had been ready to take action for a long time, but now she couldn''t hold it in any longer. After telling her medicaldies to pack the semi-finished medicine, she took advantage of the chaos and ran to the delivery room.


    Even if there was chaos, Uncle Yu still did not rx in terms of safety, letting Bai Zhen, who was injured from running away, and a group of injured brothers sit at the door and guard.


    After Bai Zhen saw Dou Ma, he stopped her and said, "Who are you? What are you doing here? Don''t you know this is an important ce and you can''t break in without orders?!"


    "Master, please calm down. This ve is not trespassing." Dou Ma saluted and said that she was the ve sent by the Dou family to take care of the medical girl. Like Dou Zhi, she had been serving Dou Ke since childhood, and she also stated the reason for her visit: "When Mrs. Dou was in confinement, my servant and Dou Zhi served together. She has some skills in breastfeeding and taking care of mothers and newborns. I learned that neither Wen Po nor wet nurse here has any, so I took the liberty to ask. Do you need a ve to serve you?"


    He added: "My ve also met two women who gave birth for less than a year in the pharmaceutical workshop. They both still have breast milk and can feed their newborns... This ve is here to talk about these two things."


    Baizhen hasn''t gotten married yet, after hearing this, Junhei''s face turned red, but Princess Fuhui and the little prince really need someone who knows how to take care of them.

 Chapter 3109: Ning Ji is in trouble and the thieves within the Qing Dynasty

    Chapter 3109: Ning Ji is in trouble and the thieves within the Qing Dynasty


    Chapter 3109: Ning Jis misfortune, Qing internal thieves


    but


    "Then you reported something to someone in the pharmaceutical workshop before?" Bai Zhen is the leader of the dead men. Even if Dou Ma is a confidant of the Dou family, he will not easily believe that the arrow hidden in his sleeve has been aimed at him. she.


    Dou Ma replied: "I reported it to Grandma Xiong before, but I am a member of the Dou family, so with the grace, I can also report it directly to Qingpu Qinghui, Erqing, Manager Xia and others."


    He also made it clear: "Mother Xiong is old and is in danger. She didn''te up to make medicine tonight. Now the pharmaceutical workshop is busy again. I don''t dare to disturb the two girls Qingpu and Qinghui, so I came here directly."


    His words were wless, and in the end he bowed and apologized, and said a little anxiously: "I have to go carry the medicine, so I won''t stay any longer. If I need you to serve me, the military master can just send someone to find me. Thank you very much. "


    After saying that, he bowed and hurried to move the medicine.


    Withdrawn so quickly?


    It makes Bai Zhen a little confused... Could it be that he is really too worried?


    However, he still reported Dou Ma''s matter to Gu Jinli, and also expressed his suspicion: "My subordinates think she is a little deliberate. After all, the most important thing in our house is a medical woman. There are also several births in the secret room of the tunnel." The woman of the moon.


    There is no other way. There are many people in Qin Mansion, so it is not difficult to find a fewctating women.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli directly ordered: "Take Dou Ma and all the people sent by the Dou family to the foreign guest secret room in the front yard. Don''t mix with our people. None of the medicine they handle will be used."


    this?


    Nan Yu was shocked when he heard this... Gu was still as ruthless as ever, not caring about the friendship with the Dou family.


    But the capital city is in a period of great chaos. If you want to survive, you must adopt a posture of preferring to kill the wrongdoer rather than let go.


    "Yes." Bai Zhen hurriedly went to do it.


    Bang, Nanyu stood up, kicked over the chair in time, and pointed at the Hundred Formations.


    Brother Bai Zhen, wait a minute. Sister Li stopped him.


    Bai Zhen stopped and turned around: "What''s the matter?"


    Nanyu wrote a paragraph and handed it to Sister Li.


    Sister Li read to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Duke of Qin, Ning wanted to win over the ve, so he leaked some news to the ve, saying that Yongtai Mansion also suffered from the medicine soldiers, and some of the medicine soldiers who caused Yongtai Mansion were Hiding in the **** agency, it can be seen that one of the **** agencies has betrayed its master... and the owner behind the Zhongzhou Xing Family Escort Agency is probably the Dou family."


    The meaning is very obvious, the Dou family can no longer believe it!


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt a chill down his back... If the Dou family in Yongtai Mansion really rebelled, then there are only two people worthy of Ning Ji''s win over: Mr. Xing and Mr. Ruan.


    "Baizhen, go give poison pills to all the people sent by the Dou family and send them to the foreign guest''s secret room. If they are not traitors, after the matter calms down, I will give them the antidote and give them a hundred taels of silver." Compensation, but until the truth is found out, they must be treated as suspects and guarded, no mercy!"


    "Yes." Bai Zhen hurriedly went to do it.


    After hearing this, Nan Yu felt that Gu Jinli was not so vicious... Although he controlled Dou Ma and the others, he did not kill them immediately. He was deliberately maintaining the rtionship between the Qin family and the Dou family.


    Get out of the tunnel quickly, dont give Zhou Yuji a chance to catch us. After Gu Jinli and the others finished cleaning up Luo Huiniang, they had someone carry Luo Huiniang and her son out of the delivery room, and quickly got out of the tunnel.


    Bai Zhen was smart and knew how to handle things, so he did not arrest Dou Ma and the others in public, but said to Dou Ma: "Madam said that she has met you and has a good impression of you, and she trusts the Dou family, so she brought everyone under hermand with her. Lets gather at the delivery room... Hurry up, Zhou Yuji and the others areing to kill you! After hearing this, Dou Ma asked: Master Jun, do you need to take all the medical women of the Dou family with you? Will there be too many people? Already?"


    Bai Zhen said: "Madam doesn''t want to bring so many people to the secret room, but Princess Fuhui was poisoned and almost copsed, and the little prince was still born with poison, so we need a trustworthy and capable medical woman to take care of her... Hurry up, run away, what''s the matter? If you dont understand, wait until you get to the secret room and ask!


    Hurrying up, the medicine soldier''s roar started again. Douma had no time to ask any more questions, and quickly called to the medicaldies under hismand: "Put down the medicine and let others move it away. You alle with me, quickly!"


    Yes. After hearing this, the Dou familys medicaldies hurriedly followed.


    Bai Zhen took them to the small courtyard of the delivery room. As soon as they entered the courtyard, he said: "Close the door!"


    With a bang, the courtyard door closed. Bai Zhen led the dead soldiers to take action quickly. In the blink of an eye, they subdued Douma and the others, opened their mouths, and threw the poison pills in.


    Dou Ma and the others were shocked and angry, and said to Bai Zhen: "What are you doing? We are members of the Dou family and have never done anything to disgrace the Qin family. You poisoned us for no reason because you wanted to destroy the Qin family." The friendship with the Dou family? The Duke of Qin regards us, Mr. Dou, as brothers of life and death!"


    "If you hadn''t cared about the friendship between the two families, you would have died a long time ago." Bai Zhen didn''t want others to wrongly use the Qin family, so he talked about Yongtai Mansion, and then said: "You are considered suspects now, so be honest and wait. After the matter is found out, the Qin family will give you the antidote andpensation."


    It turned out to be discovered!


    The female doctors under hismand were shocked, started crying, and asked Douma: "Sister Douma, what should we do?"


    The names are different, and the questions asked are metaphorical.


    "Shut up, everyone, is it time to cry now?" Douma interrupted the medicaldies, looked at Bai Zhen, and said, "I know this, and I will cooperate with you on your errands."


    Dou Ma is worthy of being someone that Chief Ruan has trained for more than 20 years. He is smart and knows how to handle things. After learning that they were suspected, he did not resist but chose to cooperate. He even said: "Master, please tell Mrs. Qin Guogong I begged her to send someone to the Dou Mansion to rescue our wife... Your Excellency treats General Manager Ruan as an uncle, and there are many of his confidants in the mansion. If General Manager Ruan really betrays his master, I am afraid that his people will harm my wife and mother. female!"


    With tears streaming down his face, every word he spoke was the words of a loyal servant.


    After hearing this, Bai Zhen was too embarrassed to embarrass her. He waved his hand and asked his brothers to **** Dou Ma and others down the tunnel.


    Dou Ma kept shedding tears on the way, looking extremely aggrieved, but she was sneering in her heart... Heh, do you think you can sit back and rx by catching them? Do you know that Marquis Ning borrowed the hands of various parties, especially Wei Xiao''s hands, to stuff many people into the Duke of Qin''s mansion? The secret room now is probably upied by medical soldiers.


    Dou Ma was right. While Gu Jinli was taking people up to make medicine and treat Luo Huiniang, Ning Ji''s secret agents hiding in the secret room had already taken action, turned into medicine soldiers, and started harming people.


    Hahhhhh!


    Gu Jinli and the others were taking Luo Huiniang and her son to the secret room when they suddenly heard the roar of the medicine soldiers, and they were all stunned.


    "No, there are medicine soldiers in the tunnel, and our people are still one stepte!"


    After learning that Wei Changan, He Zhen and others had rebelled, Gu Jinli ordered the liquidation of all the craftsmen, imperial ves and guards rewarded by Wei Xiao. He thought it was done, but something happened.


    "What, those ghosts came out of the tunnel, what should we do? Run back to the ground again? But there are thousands of soldiers and horses on the grounding to kill us!" Mrs. Chen was so frightened that she grabbed Gu Dagui tightly, feeling that they This time he was going to die again.


    The blood on Gu Jinli''s face quickly faded. He bit his tongue and used the pain to calm down, then said: "The sound is from other small secret rooms. The big secret room is still safe. Keep running to the big secret room... Daqing takes good care of Hui." Mother and son, Ill rush to the secret room first!


    She must see the big wolf and the two wolves as soon as possible to make sure they are safe before she can rest assured.

 Chapter 3110: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji

    Chapter 3110: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji


    Chapter 3110: Ning Jis misfortune, trapping and killing Zhou Yuji


    Daqing was startled and quickly said: "Three celebrations and four celebrations, bring half of the people and horses to follow, we must not let anything happen to thedy!"


    "Yes." Sanqing and Siqing hurriedly caught up with Gu Jinli and threw the bag filled with poisonous arrows to her: "Madam, follow on!"


    She was going to find the two Zaizai, and anyone who stood in her way would die.


    Sanqing Siqing and others responded: "Yes!"


    Gu Jinlis reminder was right. As soon as they reached the first three-way intersection, medical soldiers rushed out from both sides.


    Hahhhhh!


    "Hey daddy," Gu Jinli''s eyes sharpened, and he rushed towards the medicine soldier with a poisonous arrow in his hand... She had a clear target, struck quickly and urately, and with a puff, she pierced the poisonous arrow into the medicine soldier''s nasal cavity at the junction of the nasal cavity and the brain. , after the arrow touched a bone, she increased her strength and stabbed the poisonous arrow into the medicine soldier''s brain.


    Relying on his excellent flexibility and nimble movements, he used the shoulder of the first medicine soldier to pounce on the second medicine soldier, drew an arrow and pierced it, and with a puff, another medicine soldier was disabled.


    After taking care of the medicine soldiers, Gu Jinli quickly found the mechanism at the fork in the road. After turning it a few times, there was a click and bang, and two iron doors fell down, sealing the fork in the road on the right.


    Sanqing and the others also cleared away the medicine soldiers at another intersection, pressed the switch, and blocked the fork on the left, so that they would not be afraid that Luo Huiniang and the others would be raided by the medicine soldiers when they passed by.


    Lets go! Gu Jinli continued to lead the people forward. After passing through several tunnels, he got closer and closer to the secret room.


    But


    Hahhhhh!


    The roars of the medicine soldiers also became more intense. Thinking about the medicine soldiers wearing craftsman uniforms, they could already conclude: "There may be more medicine soldiers and enemies in the big secret room, everyone, be careful."


    Tunnel construction is not easy. Because the craftsmen of Yuci are knowledgeable, they were assigned some digging tasks... Fortunately, the craftsmen of Yuci did not participate in the construction of the secret room, so the big wolf and the two wolves must be fine!


    Gu Jinliforted herself in this way, but the speed of her feet was getting faster and faster, but she was still reasonable. When she was approaching the big secret room, she suddenly stopped and said in a low voice: "Stop first, be careful of an ambush ahead."


    But they had to get to the secret room as soon as possible, so Sanqing said: "Madam, I am very skilled and familiar with the tunnels. I will go for the journey."


    Sanqing is indeed the most suitable candidate, but...


    We have to ask the enemy to help us with the hard work of traveling through thunder. After Gu Jinli made his mind clear, he led the group slowly toward the secret room.


    After a moment, she stopped again, looking at the winding tunnel under the light of the torch. She raised her wrist and fired crossbow arrows towards both sides of the tunnel.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The crossbow arrows hit the mechanism, the mechanism rotated, whoosh, whoosh, a batch of poisonous arrows were shot out, and the road copsed with two traps... This was the enemy-killing mechanism designed by the Qin family themselves, but the movement was loud enough, and it sessfully attracted a group of people.


    They rushed here in a hurry, and some peopleughed out loud in advance: "Haha, Gu and the others must have been ambushed... This guy Yu Jin is quite capable. Not only did he lead us to the secret room, he also set a trap and caught us. Its worth winning over the Gu family!


    Yu Jin, the grandson of the great craftsman Yu from the Ministry of Industry... turned out to be the one who betrayed the Qin family!


    The Duke of Qin''s pce was not so easy to enter, but because of the entreaty of the great craftsman Yu, the Qin family used Yu''s gold.


    He was also thinking of expelling his status as a craftsman ve from the Ministry of Industry in two years, and then finding him a serious position in the Ministry of Industry. After all, when he was in the northwest, Craftsman Yu helped Brother Qin a lot, and they fought together with him. They have been in love for several years, but what Craftsman Yu really wants to do is to get his grandson out of the country.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Jin took refuge in Ning Ji!


    Gu Jinli was angry when he heard this. He did not intend to leave a way for the rebels to survive, so he ordered: "Put in new poison and kill them all~"


    Sanqing, Siqing and others immediately prepared.


    After a while, a figure appeared in the tunnel ahead, and the figure gradually walked in. Before they discovered the clues in the tunnel...


    Swish swish!


    The poisonous arrow was shot out, and with a few bang bang sounds, the poison packet exploded, and a highly toxic mist formed.


    "Thousands of households are in trouble, there is an ambush, run away!" People in the tunnel flew back and ran away, crazily stuffing antidote pills into their mouths, but this new poison was so powerful that they were still poisoned.


    Bang bang bang~


    There was a sound of falling to the ground.


    Gu Jinli did not lead anyone to pursue him, but said: "Keep hiding. They can''t alle to check the situation. There are still some soldiers and horses left. Wait." Sure enough, after a while.


    Swish swish!


    A wave of arrows came from the deeper tunnel andnded on the bodies of Wanbaihu and others. If Gu Jinli and the others had caught up, they would have been hit by arrows at this moment.


    After a while, the opponent should have known that they had not been hit by the arrow, so they simply brought the medicine soldiers over.


    Hahhhhh!


    Three medical soldiers rushed toward them from the depths of the tunnel with great momentum, but Gu Jinli and the others were no longer afraid. After the medical soldiers rushed to their side, they quickly took action.


    Three times, "Pu Chi", "Pu Chi", "Pu Chi", the three medical soldiers were quickly dispatched.


    But that group of people didn''t know yet that Yao Wen''s magical power had been broken, so they confidently followed Yao Wen. They watched them fight with Yao Wen from a distance, thinking that Yao Wen''s victory was certain, so theyughed out loud. Come.


    But before they finishedughing, Gu Jinli and the others took care of the medicine soldiers, turned around, and fired poisonous crossbow arrows in the direction of theughter.


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows shot out, the poison packets exploded, and all the people in the group were hit.


    Antidote, take the antidote quickly!


    Eating the elixir was useless, they all copsed in the tunnel one by one.


    Come up! Gu Jinli led others and rushed forward.


    These dead soldiers have not yetpletely died, but they are ring at them and cursing: "Poison, poisonous woman... you will not die a good death~"


    Hehe, Gu Jinli smiled: "Killing you is called doing justice for heaven. It will only umte merit for us...shoot arrows and send these beasts to the underworld!"


    With a whoosh, the crossbow arrows shot towards their heads, killing thempletely.


    Lets go! Gu Jinli was extremely worried about the big wolf and the two wolves, and hurriedly led them to the big secret room.


    But there are still two medical soldiers in front of the big secret room door, and they are banging against the secret room door frantically, which has already been dented in two pieces.


    San Qing and Si Qing immediately rushed forward, and quickly dispatched the two medical soldiers.


    Gu Jinli rushed to the door of the secret room, followed the steps, and turned on the mechanism.


    Not long after, the door of the secret room moved, but it was knocked too hard, and it only opened half an arm''s width, but I could only go in sideways.


    "Er Qing, it''s us." San Qing was afraid that there was an ambush inside, so he grabbed Gu Jinli tightly and squeezed into the secret room first, but the secret room was empty and there was no one.


    Gu Jinli also came in. When he saw the empty secret room, his vision went dark and he almost fainted. He rushed to the small secret room inside, opened a mechanism, and revealed a small door going down.


    After seeing a small piece of cinnabar next to the small door, I was overjoyed, suppressed the tears that welled up, and called to Sanqing and the others: "Erqing left a mark. They escaped from here to other secret rooms. Quickly close the door of the big secret room and follow them." Ill chase you together!


    Big wolf and two wolves, my mother ising to find you, you must be good.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t wait a second. He walked out of the small door and fell into a small tunnel, and immediately chased the children.


    But as soon as she ran out a few meters, a small but childish howl came from the small tunnel in front of her.


    Gu Jinli was stunned, this is: "Er Lang! Mom is here, run to mom''s side, where is your brother?!"


    Ouch, its mother, its mother! Eng was so happy that he shouted to her again: Mom, run away, the bad guys areing!

 Chapter 3111: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji [2]

    Chapter 3111: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji [2]


    Chapter 3111 Ning Ji is in trouble, trapping and killing Zhou Yuji [2]


    Gu Jinli seemed to hear the heavenly fairy voice and shouted happily: "Mom,e here to save you, two wolves, run away quickly!"


    Eng was so anxious that he shouted: "Ah, mother can''te over, there are bad guys, run, run!"


    My feet are like leaves. How fast I run doesnt matter what the two wolves say!


    The second wolf was carried by Bai Ye to escape. After speaking, he shouted to Bai Duo behind him: "Huhu wife, run quickly, brother, don''t let the bad guys catch you!"


    Brother is brave, dont cry, the little general with a sharp spear can win!


    Eng was really busy. He had to run for his life and his mother to run quickly. He also had tofort his brother and even shouted in the distance: "Mommy, little cousin, Brother Rui, Sister Zhuzhu... run quickly, You cant get caught!


    After shouting, he was exhausted, so hey on Bai Ye''s back and panted.


    The big wolf was afraid that he would be forgetful, so he told him again: "Er wolf, if a bad guyes, remember to spray medicine, and the bad guy will faint!"


    Gu Jinli stuffed several packets of poison into all the children for self-defense, including the two cubs.


    Eng: "Yeah, I haven''t lost the medicine. Just hold it and throw it at the bad guy!"


    Bai Shu''s voice came: "Madam, the two young gentlemen are fine!"


    Gu Jinli could no longer hear the sound of the white trees, and all she could hear were the sounds of the cubs sucking milk. She burst into tears and ran towards them: "Big wolf and two wolves, mother is here, don''t be afraid!"


    "Mom!" The torch in the tunnel was not very bright. Only when they got closer did the two wolves see Gu Jinli''s face clearly. As soon as they met, they couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst into tears: "Wow, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Stay alive!"


    It turns out that I didnt cry because I was frightened by the bad guys, but I cried because my mother was still alive and she was happy.


    Gu Jinli really wanted to give himself a p, so he hugged Eng quickly and gave him a kiss: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Mom is super powerful. She also has a very long life. She can live to be two hundred years old."


    Eng: "Liar, those who live to be two hundred years old are monsters, and my mother can live to be one hundred years old at most."


    "Ha, the second wolf is so smart. He is right. I can''t even fool you." Gu Jinli put his arms around the big wolf on Bai Duo''s back and kissed him twice: "We are big The wolf is so powerful, and he also knows how to teach his younger brother how to use poison to deal with enemies, so he is a good prospect to be a head coach."


    Big Wolf hugged Gu Jinli''s neck, tears welling up in his eyes, but he smiled at her andforted her: "Don''t worry, Mom, Big Wolf and my brother are both fine... Run quickly, the bad guys are still chasing you, and there are also the roar monsters." .


    "Okay, let''s run away now." Gu Jinli looked at Bai Shu and his three subordinates who were kneeling on the ground, and said: "Now is not the time to plead guilty, quickly send the big wolf and the two wolves to the previous big secret room...the medicine outside the big secret room The soldiers, Wan Baihu and others have been executed, and it is very safe now."


    At least its safer than this tunnel.


    "Yes." Bai Shu stood up with his subordinates and quickly exined the situation here.


    After the door of the big secret room was dented, Erqing and the others did not dare to stay, and took the big guys to escape to the next secret room.


    But the traitor Yu Jin was really capable. He used drawings to figure out the direction of the tunnel that led out of the great secret room, and ambushed them at the intersection of the tunnel. Fortunately, they used crossbows to explore the path first and shot the ambush men and horses, otherwise there would have been consequences. Unthinkable.


    "Madam, this old ve is guilty!" Aunt Yu and the others were a little slower and had just arrived here. When they saw Gu Jinli, they were filled with guilt.


    "Everyone, just be okay. Go to the big secret room and take shelter. Leave this ce to us... Big Wolf and Two Wolves. Mom is going to beat up the traitor. You guys should follow Aunt Ye and Aunt Duo. Don''t be afraid." Gu Jinli asked Bai Ye and Bai Duo to take him away. The big wolf and the two wolves ran to the middle to pick up the others.


    Soon I met the Xiao sisters, Xiao Qingyun, Tan Xiaoxiang, Ji Zhenniangs family and other acquaintances. Phew, she felt relieved and said to Ji Zhenniang, who was about to open her mouth and howl at her: "Princess Fuhui has given birth to a prince, and is about to reach the secret room. Hurry up and take care of him."


    Well!


    Ji Zhenniang was so choked that she burped and quickly wiped away her tears and said: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of the little prince... Gu Xiaoyu, please go away and let Sanqing and Siqing go get the Yu Jin." .


    Gu Xiaoyu has been running around all night and has done enough. She really doesnt want Gu Xiaoyu to fight any more... If she dies, who will protect her in the future?


    "Those who are capable will kill the enemy, and those who are not capable will hide. Everyone has their own duties, so don''t talk to me about these useless things and quickly go to the secret room to hide." Gu Jinli waved to the cubs again: "Big wolf and two wolves, Mom will be back soon!"


    After saying that, he took Sanqing, Siqing and others and ran deep into the tunnel.


    The Xiao family shouted from behind: "Cousin-inw/cousin, tell my mother to bring little brother over to join us quickly!"


    "Okay." Gu Jinli responded and continued running deeper into the tunnel.


    After running for a while and turning a corner, he met Widow Xiao, Erqing, Bahu and a group of dead soldiers from the Qin family not long after.


    Just in front of Bahu and others, there was a group of people and a few medical soldiers.


    Widow Xiao was scolding Yu Jin: "Yu Jin, are you worthy of your grandfather? He fought against the army and saved the country, but you rebelled against the country and sought glory. Let our little noble brother go quickly and make up for your mistakes. You can still have a way to live. If If you persist in your stubbornness, not only will you die, but your grandfather will also be killed by you!"


    Brother Xiaogui was caught by Yu Jin and the others when he memorized today. However, the little guy was taught by Uncle Qin and Widow Xiao, so he is still calm at the moment.


    Yu Jin smiled: "Oh, that old man has been working as an ox and horse for the Ministry of Industry for decades and is still just a big craftsman. He is useless and should have died long ago..."


    "You bastard, you actually said that about your own grandfather. He worked so hard just to get you to deregister!" Widow Xiao is also well-informed, but she was still shocked when she heard Yu Jin''s words... Knowing that Yu Jin couldn''t make sense, the hand behind his back was gesturing to Bahu, Erqing and others, asking them to prepare to fire hidden arrows to save people.


    "That''s why I said he was stupid." Yu Jin continued tough at Craftsman Yu: "I just did a small favor for Ninghou. Ninghou promised me ten thousand taels of gold and the position of minister of the Ministry of Industry, but he worked so hard , Im still a ve to this day. This kind of ignorant person is my grandfather, it will embarrass me if I tell you!


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this: "Tsk, you''re not even a human being, yet you dare to think your grandpa is embarrassing? Do you think Ning Ji would win over you without your grandpa? You''re a piece of shit!"


    "Return to the Minister of Industry? Are you worthy? If Ning Ji really seeds, your only fate will be to be killed, because no one will reuse a beast who betrayed his own grandfather!"


    Besides, Ning Ji cant do anything. His medicinal power has been broken, and Ning Jis rebels have begun to copse!


    Yu Jin was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he pointed at Gu Jinli and said happily: "Deputy Commander Rui, this is Mrs. Gu, the Duke of Qin, catch her quickly!"


    He raised his chin again and said with a proud smile: "Ms. Gu, you were so stupid that you came to die. You really saved us a lot of trouble, haha."


    Just as he was enjoying himself, powder flew in front of his eyes, and a stream of medicinal powder rushed into his mouth.


    Following


    boom!


    Brother Xiaogui gave him a blow and cut off his legs. Taking advantage of the severe pain, he lowered his body forward and then mmed back, knocking Yu Jin, who had already been unable to stand due to the pain, to the ground. Sorry.


    Gu Jinli seized the opportunity: "Fire the arrow!"


    Swish swish!


    Poisoned crossbow arrows were directed at Vice Commander Rui and the others.

 Chapter 3112: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji [3]

    Chapter 3112: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji [3]


    Chapter 3112 Ning Ji is in trouble, trapping and killing Zhou Yuji [3]


    Bang bang bang, the poison pack exploded, and the poisonous mist filled the air. However, I was concerned about Brother Xiaogui, so the poison I used was only a powerful poison, which could not kill Deputy Commander Rui and others.


    However, because they took action too quickly, Vice Commander Rui and the others were caught off guard.


    "Retreat, the medicine soldiers will kill them!" Vice Commander Rui ordered, spilling the medicine blood and turning the medicine bell. After smelling the special smell, the medicine soldiers roared and rushed towards Gu Jinli and the others.


    Sanqing and Siqing bit the poisonous arrows and led the girls under theirmand to attack the medicine soldiers.


    Erqing, take Aunt Lan and retreat. We will save Brother Xiaogui! Gu Jinli rushed forward with poisonous arrows in hand and called to Bahu and the others: You are responsible for dealing with the person named Rui.


    "Yes." Bahu immediately rushed forward with his dead soldiers. While Sanqing and Siqing and others were fighting with the medicine soldiers, they fired poisonous arrows directly at the end of the tunnel.


    Swish swish!


    The poisonous crossbow arrows were shot out, and after injuring a group of enemies, they immediately drew their swords and killed Vice Commander Rui.


    Stop them!


    The soldiers under themand of Vice Commander Rui quickly fought back, and soon a melee broke out with Bahu and the others.


    The entire tunnel was packed with people, and the strong wind brought by their bodies blew out several torches on the two walls. Everything was dim, and only the nging sounds of fighting and screams could be clearly heard.


    After Deputy Commander Rui heard that most of the screams were from their people, he shouted anxiously: "Hold on, hold on for a while longer, and the medical soldiers will tear them all to pieces!"


    "The magical power of the medicine soldiers has been broken long ago, and you will definitely lose. Rui Dan is your brother, I killed him and the medicine soldiers under hismand. You guys are lost!" Gu Jinli shouted several times, and ordered Deputy Commander Rui to The dead soldiers here were shocked: "Lord Rui Dan is actually dead?!"


    He is an expert at controlling medicine soldiers. If he dies, 80% of the medicine soldiers'' magical powers will have been destroyed... Their military morale haspletely copsed because of Gu Jinli''s words.


    "Charge!" Bahu and the others took the opportunity to increase their offensive. Click, click, the sound of the sword chopping bones kepting, with echoes, which tortured the soldiers and horses led by Vice Commander Rui so much that they retreated continuously.


    Brother Xiaogui, swallow it! Gu Jinli found brother Xiaogui, tore open a packet of medicinal powder, stuffed it into his mouth, then drew the knife and stabbed Yu Jin''s abdomen fiercely.


    "Ah~" Yu Jin had taken the antidote, so he didn''t faint, but he was stabbed. He twitched in pain and red at Gu Jinli resentfully.


    Bang, Gu Jinli stepped on Yu Jin''s wound. Yu Jin''s face twisted and he fainted from the pain.


    Gu Jinli picked up Brother Xiaogui and ran back quickly.


    "Brother Gui!" Widow Xiao came up to him, hugged him, and cried with joy: "Good boy, it''s okay, don''t be afraid... You did a good job. When you go back, grandma will give you an additional one hundred taels of personal money." , you are now the third richest person in our family, are you proud?"


    "Ha, I''m so proud~" Brother Xiaogui grinned after hearing this, and raised his hand to wipe the tears of Widow Xiao: "Grandma doesn''t cry, it''s my fault, it''s holding me back."


    Originally, he was going to save his grandma, but grandma was very powerful and avoided danger. However, he was caught by Yu Jin and others with a hook and w rope, and he was dragged away all of a sudden.


    Widow Xiao had a fierce look on her face and said: "It''s good that you know. You are not allowed toe to save grandma next time. You are young, so just protect yourself."


    Brother Xiaogui gave Widow Xiao a smile, but did not agree... He promised his grandpa that he would protect his grandma on his behalf.


    However, the little guy said: "Grandma, I will make sure that I am safe in the future before I go to save others... I still want to save my life and make money so that grandma can enjoy happiness."


    Grandpa said that grandmas life has not been easy, and it was only in the past two years that she began to enjoy some blessings. So he wants to live and make a living, so that grandma can enjoy many blessings in herter years!


    After Gu Jinli sent brother Xiaogui back, he rushed to help and smashed the knife with Yu Jin''s blood on the Yao Soldier. After attracting the Yao Soldier''s attention, Si Qing quickly shot an arrow, and the sharp arrow went straight into the Yao Soldier''s brain. , not long after, thest medicine soldier copsed.


    All the medical soldiers have been destroyed. Those who dont want to die must surrender! Gu Jinli shouted and led people to help Bahu and the others.


    Bahu and others were originally the dead men of the Qin family, and they followed Luo Ying and his wife to fight in the Eagle Food Gang for several years. They also used powerful drugs to help them, and they had already killed most of the enemies. The remaining half heard Gu Jinli''s words and listened for a while. After not hearing the roar of the medical soldiers, they had no intention of fighting anymore and just wanted to escape.


    "Run!" Vice Commander Rui was a wise man. He did not let his subordinates fight to the death. He immediately fled for his life. In order to let his subordinates protect themselves, he added: "General Zhou ising soon. As long as we escape, we will not only survive. , and can also be a hero of the Daning Dynasty!"


    After hearing this, the subordinates did not rush to escape, but said: "Protect the deputymander and leave!"


    Heh, leave?


    Stop dreaming and stay together.


    Bahu, Sanqing, press the mechanism! Gu Jinli raised his wrist and fired a few arrows towards the top of the tunnel. The arrows hit the mechanism, clicked, and the mechanism began to rotate.


    Sanqing held a big sword in his hand, leaped up, and shed at a torch high on the wall.


    Dang, after the torch fell, another mechanism opened.


    Bahu, on the other hand, ran like a beast. After sprinting for a few meters, he pounced forward. Bang, his body pushed down a floor tile, and the mechanism inside was triggered...


    Boom!


    At the end of the tunnel, two iron gates fell down,pletely cutting off the way for Deputy Commander Rui and others.


    Seeing that his way of life was cut off, Deputy Commander Rui''s eyes were about to burst, and he shouted: "Come on, it''s worthwhile for us to kill the Gu family..."


    Swish swish!


    Before he finished speaking, a dense rain of arrows came, killing Deputy Commander Rui and many of his subordinates.


    "Charge, kill these rebels!" Bahu led his men to kill them, and after a short melee, he wiped out the remaining soldiers.


    Yu Jin had already woken up. When he saw that Vice Commander Rui had killed them all, he was so frightened that he hurriedly gathered his strength and shouted: "Mrs. Qin, don''t kill the ves, they are still useful."


    Hehe, Gu Jinli smiled, walked over, looked down at the embarrassed Yu Jin, and asked: "Tell me, what else are you good for?"


    Yu Jin hurriedly said: "I can go and trick Zhou Yuji into the tunnel and let my wife kill him."


    "It''s a good idea, but who can guarantee that you, a wallflower, will sell us out again after seeing Zhou Yuji?" Gu Jinli looked at Yu Jin with disgust and said, "You are a traitor, we will not I will trust you again, so you might as well die. After all, you, a beast like you who betrayed your own grandfather and cursed your own grandfather to die early, has no value in living."


    After saying that, he stepped on Yu Jin''s wound again. After she stepped over, Sanqing followed up with a follow-up shot, killing Yu Jin.


    After gathering all the usable arrows, go back to the secret room and discuss how to trap and kill Zhou Yuji. After Gu Jinli gave an exnation, he led Sanqing and Siqing and others to join Widow Xiao and the others, and rushed to the secret room together.


    On the way, Gu Jinli praised brother Xiaogui: "You are not afraid in the face of danger, and you also know how to cooperate with us to fight back. You have done a good job. I will give you ten acres of paddy field as a reward."


    Brother Xiaogui''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and he asked Gu Jinli: "Cousin, are you really sending it as a gift? That''s a paddy field that can grow big white rice."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Of course it''s a real gift, just outside the city. After things calm down, you can take Big Wolf and Two Wolves to nt rice...knowing about grains will be helpful to you in the future."


    Haha, brother Xiaogui was very happy: "Thank you very much, cousin."


    He is counting his fingers to count how much private property he has?

 Chapter 3113: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji [4]

    Chapter 3113: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji [4]


    Chapter 3113: Ning Jis misfortune, trapping and killing Zhou Yuji4


    Seeing this, Widow Xiao felt relieved and said to Gu Jinli: "Sang''s wife, you are considerate, thank you."


    She and Xiaoyu will give rewards to brother Xiaogui, just to make the child excited and happy, and to dilute the fear of this underground fight with great joy, so as not to leave any shadow on the child.


    Gu Jinli touched brother Xiaogui''s head and said with a smile: "Thank you, brother Xiaogui deserves this. If he hadn''t resisted bravely, how could we have defeated Yu Jin and others so quickly."


    Brother Xiaogui cooperated with Widow Xiao and Gu Jinli, grinning and said: "Grandma, cousin, I''ve calcted it. Now I have more than 470 taels of silver, two houses, a shop, fifty acres of drynd, Private property of ten acres of paddy fields, haha, Im so rich!


    Although it was to reassure the adults, the joy in the little guy''s eyes was real. He was really happy to have received the reward.


    Widow Xiaoughed when she saw it, poked him on the forehead, and said: "Don''t let your father and your uncle know, otherwise they will get sour water again."


    Brother Xiaogui said: "We have to let them know, so that they will work hard to make money, and our family''s wealth will be stronger and stronger."


    Widow Xiao eximed and boasted: "As expected of grandma''s grandson, this is a good idea, it can motivate them... Those two guys will have to fight hard."


    Brother Xiaogui jumped up and down after being praised, and then he steadied his steps and said modestly: "I am so sessful because my grandma and grandpa taught me well."


    Hahaha, you are so good at talking, it makes Widow Xiao so happy.


    The tunnel is not far from the back exit of therge secret room, and we will arrive in a while.


    Sanqing climbed to the top of the tunnel, found the hidden round iron door, and knocked rhythmically. After hearing the rhythm signal, the people inside opened a small hole. When they saw it was them, they quickly pressed the mechanism from the inside and opened the door. At the round iron door, Bai Duo reached down and said, "Come up quickly!"


    Sanqing jumped down and raised Xiaogui brother, and Bai Duo pulled him up.


    Not long after, Gu Jinli and his group all entered the secret room.


    She said to Bai Duo: "Bahu is fine. He is taking his brothers to get arrows. He will be back soon."


    Bai Duo''s face turned red and she smiled happily and said, "I understand, thank you madam."


    Mom, mother is back! The big wolf and the two wolves heard her voice, ran over and hugged her legs, shaking her.


    Gu Jinli pressed a small head with one hand and said with a smile: "Mom is not a carrot in the drynd, stop shaking it."


    Eng dragged her and said hurriedly: "Mom, go and see the baby quickly, my aunt''s baby is poisoned!"


    Poisoned?! Gu Jinli was frightened to death and hurriedly ran to see Luo Huiniang and her son.


    As a result, Eng pointed at the little guy and said: "Mom, your face is red, maybe you have been poisoned. It is wrinkled and ugly, and you will not be able to get a wife. Please help the little baby heal it and make it beautiful!"


    A change of color on the face means he may have been poisoned, Eng remembered that.


    Mrs. Chen smiled and said: "Your little cousin is not poisoned, and he is not ugly either. Newborn children are like this. He will look better in two months."


    Eng frowned, looked at the little guy, then at Mrs. Chen, and reminded her: "Grandma, you can''t lie."


    Hahaha, these words made everyoneugh out loud.


    Wow woo woo!


    The little guy was woken up and started crying again.


    Big Wolf and Two Wolves ran over and imitated adults, patting the baby gently and coaxing him: "Oh, oh, oh, don''t cry, don''t cry, just give him a kiss and a hug."


    But the little guy has a bad temper, and the more he cries, the angrier he gets.


    Eng has well-developedcrimal nds, and his eyes burst into tears, and he said in a tearful voice: "Be strong, man, don''t cry." Big Wolf: "Really be strong, don''t cry, or you will attract the Howler Monster."


    Hurry to Gu Jinli for help: "Mom, the baby can''t cry, the Hoho monster will reallye, and the door will be broken."


    Gu Jinli felt heartbroken after hearing this, hugged the big wolf and said: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, mother has beaten the howler monster to the ground, and put several iron gates to block them, so they can''t get through."


    He was also afraid that the children would be shadowed, so he called all the little ones over and said to a circle of little ones: "Those are not monsters, they are people. They were poisoned, so they became strong, loud, and like to roar. , Love goes here and there, but there is nothing to be afraid of, they are all living people."


    Say it several times and finally ask them: "Do you understand?"


    The little guys nodded: "I understand, there are no monsters, just people with poisonous hair."


    "Well, by the way, they are poisonous people, so there is no need to be afraid." Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and added, "But they are bad people and will harm us, so if you meet them, remember to run away."


    The second wolf raised his little hand and shouted: "Mom, we are running, we are running so fast, even the bad guys can''t catch up. But the bad guys are good and bad, blocking our way back and not letting us run, so angry!"


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled, hugged him, and said, "Mom has defeated the bad guys blocking your way out, and the two wolves are no longer angry."


    Then he looked at a group of little guys and said, "You are all brave tonight, so you will be rewarded. Well, I will give each of you five acres of paddy field. In a few days, we will nt rice seedlings, pick mushrooms in the fields, and... Eat barbecue, ride horses, fly kites..."


    She looked at little Xie Rui: "There is no need to study or do homework in those days."


    Wow, no need to study or do homework!


    Little Xeruis face lit up, she patted her chest and promised, Dont worry, Aunt Qin, I will farm well!


    Ji Zhenniang held Xiaozhuzhu in her arms, nced at her son, and said: "There is no future, farming is dirty, what''s the good thing? But since your Aunt Qin has spoken, I have no choice but to agree."


    The children were all frightened, so let them have fun as soon as possible so that they would forget the fear of being chased while running for their lives.


    Thank you, mother, mother is doing well! Xiao Xierui and the others were really happy. They forgot that this was a secret room and they were sitting around, chattering about going to the fields and having a barbecue.


    Ji Zhenniang smiled and said to Xiao Zhuzhu: "We aredies and we don''t farm. Mom will take you to pick peach blossoms and we will make peach blossom wine and peach blossom tea."


    But Xiao Zhuzhu said: "Mom, we have to pick peach blossoms and nt thend. Otherwise, how can we take care of the general affairs in the future?"


    Ji Zhenniang is the daughter ve. After hearing this, she nodded immediately: "Yes, yes, yes, we, Zhuzhu, will be the mistress of the house in the future. We must learn some skills in growing grains, otherwise we will be deceived by the head of the vige."


    Mother Xie became more and more satisfied with her daughter-inw when she met Father Xie.


    After Xiao Damei learned that Brother Xiaogui had been arrested, she hugged him and howled so loudly that she scared Hui Niangs cub and cried: Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Eng hurriedly coaxed her: "Ah, Qiangqiang is crying again. Brother Eng is coaxing you. If you don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Gu Jinli was stunned when he heard this: "What Qiangqiang? When did you give someone such a name?"


    Eng said: "If you call me Qiangqiang, you will be strong... You can also call me Yongyong, brave."


    He had a serious look on his face, but Gu Jinli couldn''t say anything, and said: "You are not allowed to give the baby random names. This is the right of his parents only. You don''t have it, you know?"


    Eng pursed his lips, grunted aggrievedly, and continued to coax the child... He really liked the baby so much that he couldn''t put it down.


    ...Call it Qiangqiang, it suits him~ Luo Huiniangs voice suddenly came. Gu Jinli turned his head in surprise and saw that Luo Huiniang had woken up and was looking here with tears on her face.

 Chapter 3114: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji【5】

    Chapter 3114: Ning Ji was in trouble and trapped and killed Zhou Yuji��5��


    Chapter 3114: Ning Jis misfortune, trapping and killing Zhou Yuji5


    "Xiaohan and Siqing, let''s go and show Huiniang together." Gu Jinli hurried over, and the three of them took Luo Huiniang''s pulse, checked her body, and checked her blood volume.


    Sanqing called to his subordinates: "Pull the curtain."


    Although there are no men in the small secret room, there are many women and children, so it is better to draw the curtain to block them... After all, Luo Huiniang is the imperial concubine.


    "Auntie, don''t be afraid. Take good care of yourself. Eng will take good care of Qiangqiang!" Eng saw blood on Luo Huiniang''s dress and thought she was injured. He shouted to the curtain and hurried to coax little Qiangqiang: "Qiangqiang, don''t you?" Cry, be filial, and be a good baby who doesnt make people worry."


    Luo Huiniang was still a little confused at first, but after hearing this, shepletely woke up... It''s great that everyone she knows is alive.


    A momentter, Gu Jinli and the others finished the examination and looked at Luo Huiniang with admiration: "Your body and bones are indeed very good. If it were someone else who had lost so much blood, they would not be able to wake up so quickly. At least they would have to sleep for a whole day and a night."


    But you are injured this time, so you need to rest well and recuperate. Dont get too excited, lest your blood volume will increase again. Gu Jinli exined.


    Luo Huiniang nodded and responded: "Okay, I will remember it and I will definitely take good care of myself."


    I wont worry you anymore, and I wont cause you any more trouble.


    He lowered his head again and said, "I''m sorry."


    But after waiting for a while, she still didn''t hear Gu Jinli''s voice. She thought that Gu Jinli was still annoyed with her, and even felt that he had no face to see her, so he buried his head lower.


    Gu Jinli sighed: "No need to apologize. You have never harmed anyone, and you have never fought for anything. You were pushed to this point by His Majesty and the situation. Now you are fighting on your own and have survived the disaster safely. You have not been reduced to The traitor''s hostages have really done a good job... They are all gone, and they can live a good life with their children, and don''t worry about the rest."


    She reached out and hugged Luo Huiniang, and was shocked... She didn''t expect Luo Huiniang to be so thin. She suppressed the dull pain in her heart and whispered in Luo Huiniang''s ear: "No matter Wei Xiao is dead or alive, no matter David is still there, Without you, the Qin and Gu families will let you mother and son live a peaceful life~"


    When Luo Huiniang heard this, her backlog of grievances came overwhelming, but she knew that now was not the time to cry, so she suppressed her tears and hugged Gu Jinli: "Xiaoyu, thank you... Whatever we need to do next, mother and son, you can do whatever you want." Make arrangements, dont have any scruples, I can handle it.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you. Let''s take a look at your cub first, you haven''t seen him yet."


    After saying that, he stood up and opened the curtain.


    Eng kept looking here, his eyes lit up when he saw this, and he said to Luo Huiniang: "Aunt, Qiangqiang, don''t cry anymore. He is so good, but he is ugly... My dearest one, aunt, don''t dislike Qiangqiang, dear grandma." He said Qiangqiang will be more beautiful and find a wife."


    I really admire you. Gu Jinli shook his head and smiled, walked over and picked up Xiao Qiang, and said to Eng, Mom, take him and show him to your Aunt Luo.


    Eng was very worried that Luo Huiniang would dislike Xiao Qiang, so he ran to the soft couch, raised his little head, and said persistently to Luo Huiniang: "Auntie, don''t dislike Qiang Qiang. Take good care of her and she will be more beautiful."


    Auntie likes Qiangqiang very much and doesnt dislike him. Luo Huiniang smiled, raised her hand to touch Engs chubby cheek, and said, Thank you Eng for helping Auntie Qiangqiang.


    "Ha, Eng is the little brother. Anyone who is a little brother must be good at coaxing children." Eng pointed at the big wolf and the others and said: "Brother, brother Rui, and little cousin all have help, we are all great Little brother."


    Luo Huiniang looked at the little guys in a circle and praised them all before going to hug Xiaoqiang.


    Looking at the little child in her swaddling clothes, she felt palpitations in her chest and her chest was filled with heat. She gently pressed her cheek against the little child and said softly: "Qiangqiang, thank you for being willing to stay with me..."


    As soon as the word "mother" came out of her mouth, she couldn''t help but shed tears. After calming down her emotions, she said, "Mother will be a good mother and educate Qiangqiang well so that Qiangqiang will not regret being mother''s child."


    It was very touching. Everyone''s eyes turned red when they saw it. It was just this one Qiangqiang that made Gu Jinli feel a little guilty. He advised her: "Hui Niang, Qiangqiang is the one who barked randomly. You can give the child a serious name again." Otherwise, I''m afraid the child willin when he grows up." What a good prince, a handsome young man, standing in front of the beautiful tree in the wind, attracting the young girls to be in love. Suddenly, a group of acquaintances of simr age suddenly came from all directions and rushed towards the handsome young man. Shout: "Qiangqiang, Aqiang, Qiangzi!"


    Well, Gu Jinli shuddered and said firmly: "This name cannot be used, it must be changed!"


    But Luo Huiniang said: "When the famous name rises in the future, the nickname is Qiangqiang... No matter what the oue of the David Dynasty is, his life will not be easy. He really has to be strong."


    This, indeed.


    Okay. Gu Jinli didnt insist anymore.


    Eng was so happy that he hurriedly called to his little brothers: "Come and see Qiangqiang, I named him... Wow, look, Qiangqiang opens his eyes, Qiangqiang moves his hands, Qiangqiang..."


    It was like chanting sutras, which made Gu Jinli''s head hurt. He took Master Xiaohan to the secret room outside and told Nan Yu about Luo Huiniang''s situation.


    Nanyu wrote: The recovery is really good, and I am now safe.


    I sighed again in my heart, Luo Huiniang really chose the right mother. Only such a good mother can give birth to a healthy heir.


    After seeing it, Gu Jinli finally felt relieved and said to everyone in the secret room: "Everyone, hurry up and eat. We still have a tough battle to fight."


    "Yes." They responded after a while, biting into the cakes, drinking them with water, and taking the pills Si Qing distributed.


    Not long after, a signal came from the iron door of the secret room.


    Bai Zhen hurried to look, and when he saw the personing, he said happily: "Madam, it''s Uncle Yu and the others, and General He Min is here too!"


    Open the door quickly. Gu Jinli was very happy. With the help of Uncle He and the others, he could be more sure about trapping and killing Zhou Yuji.


    "Yes." Bai Zhen hurriedly opened the door and weed the person in.


    Uncle Yu looked at Gu Jinli and immediately reported: "Madam, the order to use tunnels to trap and kill Zhou Yuji has been passed down. Currently, there are fifty-six secret rooms that can cooperate with us. The remaining dozen secret rooms have been destroyed by drug soldiers." Its gone and cant be used anymore.


    "That''s enough." Gu Jinli looked at the big guys and said, "Everyone, since Zhou Yuji has arrived at our door, let''s let him nevere back!"


    The Duke''s Mansion of Qin upies a huge area, with hundreds of rooms on the ground, seventy-two secret rooms underground, and more than twenty criss-crossing tunnels. These tunnels and secret rooms can be fortresses to protect them, and they can also be transformed into Cage, trap and kill the enemies who break in!


    On the ground, Zhou Yuji had already led his army into the Duke of Qin''s mansion. After scanning the surroundings, he turned cold and asked Rui Chen, "Where are Yu Jin and Rui Sheng?!"


    Didnt you say you woulde to pick them up?


    Rui Chen said: "When I got back to the general, I didn''t see them. They should still be in the tunnel... Just wait, they shoulde up soon."


    Hah, wait?


    If you wait any longer, it will be daybreak.


    Zhou Yuji directly ordered: "No wait, they asked for this. Quickly bring the poison, put poisonous smoke into the tunnel ording to the tunnel map given by Yu Jin, and kill all the animals in the tunnel in one fell swoop!"

 Chapter 3115: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone has their own thoughts

    Chapter 3115: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone has their own thoughts


    Chapter 3115: Ning Ji is in trouble, everyone has their own agenda


    this?


    Rui Chen was shocked. He didn''t expect Zhou Yuji to be so cruel. He would kill them all regardless of whether they were friends or foes. However, "General Zhou, the master has an order to capture the Gu family, mother and son, alive."


    Zhou Yuji was secretly angry after hearing this. He really couldn''t figure out why Ning Ji was obsessed with capturing Gu Jinli''s mother and son alive.


    But Zhou Yuji joined Ning Ji halfway, and he was a general from Prince Zhou''s family. He had a temper and his own goals, so he continued: "Put poison to kill all the animals in the tunnel. I will not say anything about it anymore." Three times.


    He drew his sword, pointed it at Rui Chen, and said: "Act immediately, otherwise I will have the ability to send you back to the pce sideways!"


    Rui Chen was very angry when he heard this... He was an expert at controlling medicine soldiers, yet he was threatened by Zhou Yuji and made to wait for him. If he didn''t let out this bad breath, his surname would not be Rui!


    "Yes." Rui Chen did not confront Zhou Yuji head-on. Instead, he called to his pharmacists: "Bring the poison and prepare to release the poisonous smoke."


    "Yes." The medicine disciples immediately started to move. ording to the tunnel map given by Yu Jin, after finding the entrance of the tunnel, they stuffed the poison into a basket full of sawdust, lit a fire, and pushed the basket with billowing poisonous smoke into the tunnel.


    Fan the mes!


    The drug addicts covered their mouths and noses and stood one meter away from the tunnel entrance. The three of them worked together to fan the tunnel entrance with an oilcloth fanrger than the table, blowing all the poisonous smoke deep into the tunnel.


    The crossbowmen are ready, and when they hear the sound, fire their arrows, but dont let out a living creature!


    "Yes!" Zhou Yuji''s hundreds of soldiers led hundreds of soldiers and stood guard in front of each tunnel entrance, taking aim with arrows, waiting to shoot those who escaped.


    Rui Chen''s heart dropped to the bottom...Zhou Yuji did an incredible job, and his poison with water might not be able to save the lives of Gu''s mother and son.


    However, he has followed the master''s instructions and tried his best to capture Gu''s mother and son alive. If the master pursues the case, he will look for Zhou Yuji and it has nothing to do with him.


    Fifteen minutester, the first batch of poisonous sawdust had been burned, and Vice General Han shouted: "Continue to drop the poison basket!"


    New baskets of poisonous sawdust were thrown into the tunnel and continued to burn.


    Rui Chen felt sorry for the poison when he saw it, but Zhou Yuji said: "Burn all the poison, I will kill thempletely!"


    The dead men of the Qin and Gu families were powerful, and he did not want his soldiers to be assassinated by the dead men of the Qin and Gu families when they entered the tunnel to carry the body.


    The general has an order to burn all the poison! Lieutenant General Han sent an order to all tunnel entrances.


    "Yes." After receiving the order, the hundreds of households raised their swords and pointed at the medicine ves: "Hurry up, it''s almost dawn, and you medicine ves can''t afford to miss Ninghou''s great cause!"


    Medicine ve?


    Rui Chen was extremely angry. They had followed their master since they were children, and they were his direct subordinates like his children. However, Zhou Yuji, a half-way surrender, treated them as ves.


    But Zhou Yuji was not a general of Prince Zhou''s family before, but a ve. Why are you so crazy? !


    Time passed little by little, and batch after batch of poisonous sawdust was burned. During this period, some people ran to the tunnel entrance, but were shot to death by random arrows before they could rush out.


    Before he died, someone shouted, "We are the people of Vice Commander Rui~"


    But the voice was too low, and the people outside didn''t hear it clearly, and they only thought it was from the Qin and Gu families.


    Half an hourter, the poison finally burned out.


    "General, the poison has been burned, and all the Qin and Gu families who ran out have been shot." Vice General Han came over to report.


    "Well, you did a good job." Zhou Yuji nodded and ordered Rui Chen: "Recall the medicine soldiers and let them go into the tunnel. After letting them kill the living creatures in the tunnel, I will send troops in again to check. "


    Hehe, Rui Chen sneered in his heart... The abacus is really loud, let our people charge, and your people will just go in and collect the credit!


    "...Yes." Rui Chen still agreed, and even asked for orders: "I want to personally lead the medicine soldiers into the tunnel... Maybe Gu''s mother and son are not dead yet, and my subordinates can save them. After all, the master has promised to capture Gu alive. There are three people, mother and son." Zhou Yuji was happy that Rui Chen and others went to visit Lei, so he agreed: "It''s done."


    Lets go! Rui Chen took the tunnel map, led the medicine disciples, controlled the medicine soldiers, and entered the tunnel from the nearest entrance.


    Before walking very far, Rui Chen said: "Go to the right, there is a small secret room there."


    The medicine disciples immediately followed with the medicine soldiers. After finding the small secret room, they sessfully opened the door and entered the small secret room ording to the method taught by Yu Jin. However, there were no living people inside, only the corpses of two medicine soldiers.


    There were only two corpses of medical soldiers, and none of the remaining human corpses were missing!


    Rui Chen was shocked... It seemed that the Qin family had really broken the magical power of Yao Bing, so he couldn''t die.


    Rui Chen said: "Put half of the medicine soldiers into the tunnel and let them run around. The rest will stay with the medicine soldiers."


    The medicine practitioners were intrigued when they heard this and asked, "What do you mean, sir?"


    "The poisonous smoke hasn''t dissipated yet. The air in the tunnel is very thin. If we go deeper, we will die." Rui Chen nced at them and asked: "Master, please ascend to the throne soon. Do you want to be bigger?" Are you a hero of the Ning Dynasty, or do you want to be a corpse buried in the soil?"


    The medicine disciples were not stupid, and immediately said: "We have put out the poisonous smoke for half an hour. All the people hiding underground must be dead. We havepleted the task. Let General Zhou do the rest of the work. Otherwise, General Zhou When he came out, there was no blood on the knife, wouldn''t it mean that his reputation as a killer has been ruined?"


    Rui Chen was very satisfied with what he heard and was moved: "We have all suffered a lot to get here today. Although we don''t live long, we have to enjoy a few good days before leaving. We can''t step in for others." corpse."


    He added: "As long as you believe in me, I will definitely make the rest of your days prosperous and prosperous."


    Medicine disciples: "Your Excellency has been dependent on us for many years, so we naturally look up to you."


    Rui Chen smiled: "Very good."


    After the deal was concluded, Rui Chen and the medicine disciples led half of the medicine soldiers, threw out the medicine blood, led them deep into the tunnel, and then hid in the small secret room.


    Every quarter of an hour or so, Rui Chen would send two medicine men up to fool Zhou Yuji: "General, we have searched four small secret rooms. There are no living people, only corpses. But there are not many corpses. Most people should be hidden in In the big secret room. Lord Rui Chen has led the medical soldiers to the deeper secret room. There will be new news soon, please wait."


    It was okay at first, but by the fourth episode, Zhou Yuji finally couldn''t bear it anymore and asked angrily: "Let Rui Chene up to see me!"


    Ke Yaotu said: "General, the tunnels of the Qin family are criss-crossed, and my subordinates don''t know where Master Ruishen is now... Just wait a moment..."


    boom!


    Zhou Yuji kicked the medicine man who was talking and cursed: "If you wait any longer, the sun wille out."


    They have wasted an hour at Qin''s house, and now the sides are turning white!


    Zhou Yuji couldn''t wait any longer and immediately ordered: "Han Tong, quickly bring a thousand soldiers and horses into the tunnel and take out the corpses of the Qin family and the northwest generals'' family members. Don''t pay attention to the rest of the corpses!"


    "Yes." Vice General Han ordered a thousand soldiers and horses and led them to the tunnel.


    The two medicine men are still lying on the ground, but they feel happy in their hearts... Hey, you look down on people, but now they have fallen into our trap and have be coolies to carry our corpses.


    Hope that the dead soldiers of the Qin and Gu families are still alive, and take the opportunity to sneak attack Han Tong and others, and kill these turtles and grandsons!


    In the secret tunnel entrance under the ruins of the wall, You Xi and others stared at the situation here, somewhat dissatisfied: "Why doesn''t Zhou Yuji lead his troops into the tunnel?"


    Daqing said: "The hour hase. We can''t wait any longer. Let''s take action and lead Zhou Yuji into the tunnel."


    After giving the order, You Xi immediately released the letter wolf.


    Whoosh, Xing rushed out of the tunnel, and was quickly discovered by Zhou Yuji''s men: "General, there is a live wolf!"

 Chapter 3116: Ning Ji was in trouble and Zhou Yuji died.

    Chapter 3116: Ning Ji was in trouble and Zhou Yuji died.


    Chapter 3116: Ning Jis misfortune, Zhou Yujis death


    Zhou Yuji smiled and did not chase the wolf at all. Instead, he pointed to the ce where the wolf ran out and said, "Search, there must be a tunnel entrance nearby. Once you find the tunnel entrance, shoot poison arrows to kill them!"


    "Yes!" Lu Qianhu immediately led his troops to search, and soon found a tunnel entrance buried in rubble: "Hurry up and turn on the trap."


    The craftsman who was good at craftsmanship immediately stepped forward and quickly opened the tunnel mechanism ording to the drawings left by Yu Jin.


    Swish swish!


    A wave of poisonous crossbow arrows shot into the tunnel, exploding bursts of poisonous mist.


    Lu Qianhu was busy here when a sound of sharp arrows suddenly came from the southeast of the house.


    Swish swish!


    The arrows rained fiercely, blocking Uncle Yu''s way.


    "Haha, there are two masked women, they are most likely the Gu family. Surround them and capture them alive!" Zhang Qianhu, who was under Zhou Yuji''smand, was overjoyed. He led his troops to rush in and surrounded Uncle Yu''s group. He alsoughed and said: "How dare you use such a cheap trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain in front of the general, you are really stupid."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Soon, the two parties started fighting.


    But Zhou Yuji was still sitting quietly on his horse, with no intention of joining the battle... This was a ruthless man who would not let go of the rabbit before he saw it, so Gu Jinli had to take the risk himself.


    "Let''s go." Gu Jinli called to San Qing and Bai Zhen. After exiting the tunnel, he took advantage of the chaos and quietly moved towards the outside of the house. He almost touched the base of the wall.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A dense rain of arrows was directed towards Gu Jinli and the others, and they also carried poison packs. There was a bang-bang sound, and the poisonous mist filled the air. Fortunately, Gu Jinli and the others were prepared, so there was no serious problem.


    "Gu''s appearance has appeared, kill her and take her!" Zhou Yuji galloped towards this side with a hundred cavalrymen on his horse.


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t panic, shoot the arrow!"


    Swish swish!


    Crossbow arrows shot out from the poisonous fog and were close to the ground. There were many of them, and many sharp arrows hit the horses'' hooves.


    The horse neighed in pain and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Zhou Yuji and his cavalry had experienced many battles. Before the horse fell down, he jumped forward, drew his sword, and shed in this direction.


    Hold on! Gu Jinli shouted anxiously: Just hold on a little longer and youll be fine.


    Zhou Yuji heard the mystery and immediately called Zhang Qianhu: "Old Zhang, Gu''s child must be nearby, check around quickly!"


    There were all adults on Gu''s side, and there were no children. She must have used her body as a bait to help her children escape.


    Zhang Qianhu hurriedly looked around, and sure enough he saw a group of people sneaking towards the ruins: "General, on the west wall, there is a group of people who are about to escape... It seems there are children!"


    In that group of people, there were several very short people.


    Zhou Yuji shouted: "Don''t fight with the Qin family''s servants, quickly lead the troops to block the Qin family''s two sons!"


    "Yes,e with me!" Zhang Qianhu quickly led his troops towards the west wall.


    Uncle Yu and the others hurriedly chased them, and even deliberately shouted: "Stop them with arrows, don''t let them catch the young masters!"


    After Zhang Qianhu heard this, he became more and more convinced that there were two big wolves among the group of people on the west wall, and they were running towards that direction.


    But Uncle Yu and the others just pretended to pursue, and when they got close to Zhou Yuji, they turned around and shot the poisoned crossbow arrows at Zhou Yuji and others.


    Swish swish!


    Being attacked in the back, Zhou Yuji was frightened and angry, and hurriedly dispatched half of his cavalry to deal with Uncle Yu and the others.


    However, Uncle Yu and Gu Jinli never thought of fighting Zhou Yuji head-on. Their purpose was very clear, which was to lead him to escape, and Gu Jinli had already begun to lead his people to retreat.


    When he was about to retreat to the entrance of the tunnel, he fired a poisonous arrow and shouted loudly: "Zhou Yuji, Zhou Nucai, you have been fooled. Luo Hui, mother and son, and my children have long since escaped from the other side. We have won. You This idiot lost!"


    Zhou Yuji was furious and shouted: "Chai, whoever captures this stinky **** alive, she is..."


    Swish swish!


    Besides, You Xi and the others circled around and fired a hail of arrows, attracting the attention of Zhou Yuji and others, giving Uncle Yu and Gu Jinli time to escape.


    Withdraw into the tunnel, escape from the tunnel, and let ve Zhou y with the medicine soldiers! Gu Jinli shouted, grabbed the top of the entrance, and slid into the tunnel. Zhang Qianhu''s side was also ambushed. Those short statures were not children at all, but dead soldiers walking on their knees. Zhang Qianhu and the others were killed by surprise and lost dozens of soldiers.


    By the time they came to their senses, those people had already rushed into the tunnel and, bang, closed the tunnel entrance, making their workpletely in vain.


    Zhang Qianhu hurried over to report.


    Zhou Yuji stood with a knife in one hand, his face was gloomy, his eyes were filled with murder, and he said word by word: "If you enter the tunnel and don''t kill the Gu family, I will not be a human being!"


    He was a powerful general in Dongqing and the Northeast, but he was fooled by a woman. If he didn''t chop Gu into pieces, how could he be the emperor of Zhou in the future?


    That''s right, Zhou Yu took the opportunity to defect to Ning Ji because Ning Ji promised him that he would give him the new six cities to build his country, and use Zhou State as a military relief ground for the Daning Dynasty and Dongqing, so that all three countries would be safe.


    Open the tunnel door quickly! Zhou Yuji pointed his long knife at the ingenious craftsman.


    Yes, yes~ The craftsmans eyes turned red when he saw him, and he was so frightened that he rushed to the entrance of the tunnel. Not long after, the mechanism was broken, and the iron door that sealed the tunnel opened.


    Zhou Yuji looked at Lu Qianhu: "You stay here, kill the Qin and Gu families who ran to the ground, and then send a message to Rui Chen, asking him to bring the medicine soldiers to help quickly. If the Gu family escapes, he will be the first to do so. He wont survive!


    He also cursed Rui Chen and said he was a waste. He put out so much poisonous smoke, but he didn''t poison Gu.


    Lu Qianhu responded quickly: "Yes."


    Zhang Qianhu had already entered the tunnel with a group of soldiers and horses, and turned around and shouted: "General, the tunnel is safe, you cane in."


    "Hmm." Zhou Yuji''s face was solemn, and he quickly got out of the tunnel. He led his soldiers and horses to chase him for more than ten meters, and then reached a fork in the road.


    There is no other way but to divide the troops into three groups: "Cavalry, follow me!"


    "Yes!" The cavalry followed Zhou Yuji and ran to the tunnel on the left. Not long after running, the gmander at the front shouted in surprise: "General, I picked up a woman''s shoe... It should belong to the Gu family, she Run this way!"


    Zhou Yuji took the shoes and took a look and was overjoyed: "There is still blood on the shoes. It seems that Mrs. Gu is injured."


    It was determined that Gu Jinli ran this way.


    Coincidentally, Zhang Qianhu and the others thought they were chasing the right one, because they also picked up the woman''s shoes on the way.


    There is no other way, Gu Jinli is now a nobledy, she has no shortage of clothes and shoes, she can throw them away as she likes.


    Zhou Yuji threw away his shoe, cut it in half with a knife, and said, "Chasing, whoever can capture Mrs. Gu alive will get her. Mrs. Gu is a great beauty, you are in luck."


    Haha, the powerful general is just like that. He only uses women to motivate his soldiers and has no new ideas. Bah.


    Huhuhu! The cavalrymen were very excited and hurriedly ran deep into the tunnel, hoping to catch Gu Jinli first.


    And they were lucky enough to actually meet Gu Jinli.


    After chasing out of two tunnels, the cavalry gmander saw the woman''s figure and said happily: "There is a woman, maybe she is Gu!"


    Sanqing shouted: "Madam, Zhou Nucai is chasing you. Run quickly. There is a mechanism in front of you that can lead to the next tunnel!"


    As soon as these words came out, Zhou Yuji, who was running in the middle, finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He raised his knife and rushed forward: "Gu is running away, hurry up and chase her!"


    The thumping sound of running resounded in the tunnel, with echoes, like thousands of horses galloping, indicating that it wasing fiercely.


    Bai Zhen heard this and said hurriedly: "That''s enough. The man surnamed Zhou has gone crazy. Please **** my wife away quickly."


    Zhou Yuji is a very capable general. Only by making him crazy can he be fooled and then beheaded!

 Chapter 3117: Ning Jihuo, they did it

    Chapter 3117: Ning Jihuo, they did it


    Chapter 3117 Ning Ji disaster, they did it


    "Be careful. Remember, our purpose is to trap and kill, not to kill. If something goes wrong, run away immediately." Gu Jinli solemnly exined, and before leaving, he shouted in the direction of Zhou Yuji: "Zhou Yuji, You are a ve of the three Zhou Ningwei families. Come and kill me if you have the guts. Lets see how I kill you! After a few vige fights, you dare to call yourself a general. Damn it, even the historian cant do it. !


    After saying that, he hurried towards the tunnel entrance.


    They gasped when they heard this... Madam, you know how to scold the formation. Which general can''t go crazy after hearing this?


    "You **** of the Gu family, I swear that I won''t be a human until I torture you to the point where life is worse than death!" Zhou Yuji threw off all the cavalry, raised his sword and continued to charge. His whole body was full of ferocious aura, which was very frightening.


    Baizhen hurriedly shouted: "Madam, run quickly, Zhou Yuji is really crazy, he calls himself me!"


    "Want to run away? Have you asked me about the knife in my hand?!" Zhou Yuji was really mad. Because he was a little dead man who fought hard, he was extremely explosive. In just a moment, he was able to kill hundreds of people. In front of them, eye poison was insidiously sprinkled. Taking advantage of the severe pain in their eyes, they shed with their swords. There were several clicks, and someone was hit.


    "Get up!" Bai Zhen hurriedly dragged the injured man to the top of the tunnel to avoid Zhou Yuji''s shing, but one brother was still a step toote and was shed by Zhou Yuji.


    Screams began, and the smell of blood filled the small tunnel.


    Gu Jinli: "Fire an arrow and shoot ve Zhou to death!"


    Swish swish!


    Sanqing and the others released a batch of poisonous arrows, but Zhou Yuji had a secret rhinoceros armor on his body and took antidote, so it was difficult to hurt him. Fortunately, this move attracted Zhou Yuji and saved his injured brother. One life.


    You bunch of bitches, I want you to die! Zhou Yuji went berserk like a beast, no longer entangled with Bai Zhen and the others, and went straight to chase Gu Jinli.


    But Gu Jinli was like a rabbit, very good at drilling. He rushed to the tunnel entrance like lightning, slithered and slid to the next tunnel.


    Swish swish!


    Sanqing and the others fired arrows while retreating.


    Bang bang bang, the cavalry caught up, raised their crossbows, and fired arrows toward the top of the tunnel... But before the arrows could be fired, the tunnel beneath their feet suddenly copsed.


    Boom!


    The arrows were deflected, and they escaped a disaster after hundreds of battles.


    Zhou Yuji broke out in a cold sweat and came to his sensespletely. He knew that Gu Jinli wanted to use the tunnel to kill him, so he did not dare to tangle with San Qing and the others anymore. He hurriedly ran back and jumped towards the copsed tunnel.


    Afternding, he immediately called to the cavalry who could still move: "Gu is on this floor. Find her and shoot her to death with random arrows! Qin Gu is a respectable family. Even if Gu Jinli dies, her body can still threaten the Qin and Gu families." , they wont watch Gus body being humiliated!


    ? ? ?


    Sure enough, he is a beast enough to even think of such an obscene strategy.


    It''s a pity that they have already fought to this point and cannot let Zhou Yuji win. They must kill him.


    ve Zhou, Im here,e here if you want! Gu Jinli was very good at seeking death, and he shouted provocation from the other end of the tunnel.


    Zhou Yuji was so angry that he was half dead, but after he saw Gu Jinli''s n clearly, he did not dare to rush over and kill her easily. Instead, he took the tunnel map and quickly found the mechanism.


    After a few clicks.


    Boom, boom, boom, there was a loud noise. This grandson was more ruthless than Gu Jinli. He copsed the entire tunnel.


    The gravel and soil fell down, and Gu Jinli was buried in the rubble.


    "Haha, bitch, let''s see how you can run away!" Zhou Yuji led the cavalry towards the ruins: "Come on, pull Gu out. If she''s not beaten to death yet, you''ll kill her for me!"


    What about your father? Are you from Gonyuan? Can''t there be some noble means in mind?


    Come on, grab the Gu family! The cavalry under hismand ran towards this side excitedly.


    They jumped down after a hundred formations, listened to the sound to identify their position, fired arrows in this direction, and shouted: "Get thedy back!"


    The voices were hoarse and filled with tears, and there was a real heartbreaking feeling of despair. Zhou Yuji and the others felt even more aplished after hearing Zhou Yuji''s voice. They rushed towards the ruins desperately, pulling away the gravel and soil, but...


    Gu is missing!


    "Bitch, you can **** run away!" Zhou Yuji was furious and said, "Gu must have escaped to the next level, quickly find a mechanism to open the tunnel!" The cavalry gmander quickly checked the tunnel map , after a while, he pointed to a ce and said happily: "The mechanism is here, dig it out quickly."


    The cavalrymen hurriedly dug the soil.


    Behind them, hundreds of formations of them pursued him and continued to fire arrows.


    Part of the cavalry hurriedly counterattacked.


    Hundred Formations They were not eager to fight, just like walking a dog. When they heard the counterattack, they retreated hurriedly.


    "Ha, they are a bunch of people who are afraid of death. It seems that the dead soldiers of the Qin family are not very loyal to the Qin family, and they are not desperate to save the Duke of Qin." The cavalryughed at them.


    After Zhou Yuji heard this, he smiled contemptuously and said: "A group of minions who obey themand of women, how brave can you expect them to be?!"


    But he was very proud.


    Bang bang bang!


    The round sheepskin bags suddenly fell from above and burst open when they hit the ground, and streams of pine oil came out.


    Swish swish!


    A batch of rockets followed closely and shot at the pine tar skin bag.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Fire broke out, and in the blink of an eye, the entire tunnel was swallowed up by the fire dragon.


    Its on fire, run to the next level! the cavalry shouted, but the mechanism on the next level had been destroyed by Gu Jinli from the inside, and they couldnt open it even with the tunnel map.


    Soon after, the fire burned away the cavalry''s leather armor. Their flesh and skin were hot and painful, and they were rolling on the ground screaming.


    But the entire tunnel was in mes, and it was useless no matter how hard they rolled.


    Ms. Gu, you bitch, Im going to chop you alive...ah! As the fire raged, Zhou Yuji was not spared. He was rolling around in the fire in pain.


    After a while, the screams disappeared... The smell of burnt meat filled the tunnel, and ck smoke billowed, making it difficult to see the people moving in the fire.


    When Sanqing saw that the screams had stopped, he said: "It''s almost done, seal the airway soon... Ahem, cough, cough, if we don''t seal the airway, we will all be suffocated to death."


    Yes. The girls under hismand immediately closed the airway.


    Lets go downstairs to find my wife! Sanqing led the girls through several tunnels and finally arrived at Gu Jinlis floor.


    After seeing Gu Jinli, he knelt down and apologized: "Madam, it was my ipetence that caused Madam to suffer. Please punish me."


    The Duke of Guo has promised to protect his wife at all times, but this time she neglected her duty and even made her suffer verbal humiliation.


    Why are you kneeling? Get up quickly. Gu Jinli pulled San Qing up, hugged her, and said excitedly: San Qing, Zhou Yuji was really killed by us, we are so powerful!


    Well, at this moment, she is a boastful second wolf.


    "ve Zhou is one of the important generals of Ning Thief. Killing him and trapping and killing his subordinates is no less than breaking one of Ning Thief''s arms. It is indeed worthy of our bragging!" Bai Zhen closed his eyes and said happily. After that, he added: "Uncle Yu can''t praise me to death when I go out this time!"


    Everyone is happy, but...


    "Open your eyes, it''s time to pour the potion. It hurts a bit, hold it in." Si Qing said, then opened Bai Zhen''s eyelids with his hand and poured the potion into his eyes.


    Wow, as soon as the potion rushed into his eyes, he hurt a hundred times, and he screamed sternly: "Ahhhh!"


    Si Qing said disgustedly: "You are a man, a man who is upright and upright, how can you be afraid of pain? This is what the second young master said."


    Woooo, after listening to Bai Zhen, I could only grit my teeth and shut up, but it was too painful. My body kept twisting and my hands were still pressed into the soil.


    The brothers under mymand were so frightened that they shrank back and asked, "Brother Zhen, does it really hurt that much? Are you deliberately acting to scare us?"

 Chapter 3118: Ning Ji is in trouble and is a prisoner

    Chapter 3118: Ning Ji is in trouble and is a prisoner


    Chapter 3118 Ning Jis misfortune, captured


    It''s not surprising that they thought so, they actually performed too much today...and it sounded really painful, so they were happy to be deceived by Bai Zhen.


    Bai Zhenhehe: "You guessed it right, I acted it out, it doesn''t hurt at all...ah, hiss~"


    Hiss, okay, we know it really hurts.


    But they still underestimated the power of this potion. When they used the potion, the whole tunnel was filled with screams.


    Fortunately, the effect of this potion is very good. About a quarter of an hour after using the medicine, the pain and haziness gradually disappeared, and the vision became better. However, the eyes were as red and swollen as red eggs.


    "Ha, I can see clearly. I thought I was going blind. It scared me to death." Bai Zhen started jumping around again and called to the brothers: "Let''s go to the burning tunnel and chop off ve Zhou''s head. That''s it. With his head, people outside will believe that Zhou Yuji is dead, and more people will betray Thief Ning."


    Si Qing had just finished bandaging the wounds of his wounded brothers. After hearing this, he hurriedly stopped them: "You can''t go. You have to rest for about half an hour. If you run around again, you will pee blood."


    Hundred Formation They are the most powerful group of dead soldiers fighting tonight. If they don''t rest, they will really die.


    They blushed a little at Bai Zhen, and said hurriedly: "No, no, no, we can resist very well, we won''t be tired."


    Si Qing was angry: "Why don''t you believe it? You can really pee blood. If it''s serious, you can die."


    He also told them responsibly: "You should pay close attention when you go out recently. If the color of your urine is wrong, see me or another doctor for pulse diagnosis immediately. Don''t dy, otherwise you will really die."


    They wanted to burrow into the ground for a hundred seconds, fearing that Si Qing would continue talking, so they hurriedly said: "We know, let''s rest now."


    Auntie, we are obedient, please stop talking!


    Si Qing saw what they were thinking and said: "You don''t have to be shy. I am a doctor. In my eyes, there is no distinction between men and women. They are all just talking meat."


    Hundred formations of people:


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, and hurriedly called Si Qing: "Let''s go to the upper level and behead him."


    Yes, madam! Siqing stepped on the medicine bag and followed with a bounce.


    After they left, they breathed a sigh of relief after a while... The little girl now is too lively!


    Gu Jinli and the others quickly arrived at the machine door at the entrance of the tunnel. She said: "Open the airway first. If the mes don''t rekindle, then go into the beheading level and get the saber."


    Yes. Sanqing went to open the airway.


    The smell of burnt flesh and charcoal surged out of the airway, and new air quickly entered the tunnel, but there was no sign of re-ignition.


    Gu Jinli then asked someone to open the tunnel door.


    After waiting for another half-quarter of an hour and letting off the heat inside, Gu Jinli said: "The temperature inside will be higher than outside. Remember not to stay too long. Behead Zhou Yuji ande out after getting the saber. Once the skin is If you feel a burning sensation,e out immediately, dont worry about any head weapons.


    "Yes." Sanqing responded, wrapped his head, face and neck with soaked cotton cloth and rushed in.


    The heat wave wasing, and her eyes would definitely have been burned if she hadn''t dropped the medicine in advance.


    Sanqing was trained year after year, and it was she who threw the sheepskin pine oil bag. She clearly remembered Zhou Yuji''s location and quickly rushed to Zhou Yuji''s body.


    With a click, he cut off the head of the corpse with one knife, took away the big knife in his hand, tore off the deformed token from his waist, and rushed back.


    Get the water ready, pour it!


    As soon as Sanqing came out, a bucket of water was poured on her to cool her down. "Madam, I got it." Sanqing threw Zhou Yuji''s head into the bag, put the knife and token on the ground, and said happily: "The fire went out quickly, they were suffocated to death, and their faces are still recognizable. Show your appearance. There are also knives and tokens that can prove Zhou Yuji''s identity."


    "Well done, I''ll add a vige for you to use as private property." Gu Jinli ignored San Qing''s refusal, praised the girls, and waved: "Let''s go, take the things to Bai Zhen and the others for safekeeping, let''s go help Daqing, Uncle Yu and the others."


    Zhou Yuji brought two to three thousand troops and horses, but now he has only killed Zhou Yuji and a hundred cavalry, and there are still two thousand troops and horses, which must be destroyed!


    "Yes." Sanqing and the others followed Gu Jinli back to the previous tunnel. After exining a few words to Bai Zhen and the others, they took their tokens and sabers and left.


    They knelt down in a hurry after a hundred battles: "Madam, please let your subordinates go... We are the dead soldiers of the Qin family. We don''t have a master to fight, so the dead soldiers stay behind to rest!"


    The prince and his wife treated them very well, but being loyal to their master was a rule engraved in their bones and blood, and they could not forget it.


    "I know you want to help, but Si Qing said that you are about to die..." Gu Jinli was very dignified and did not mention the word "blood in urine" and only said: "Have a rest first. After cleaning up the remnants of Zhou Yuji, there are still people outside the house." There are tough battles waiting for you, and there are plenty of opportunities for you to fight."


    After saying that, he called Sanqing and the others and ran away with the girls.


    After passing a few tunnel doors, I heard the sound of running quickly... There was the sound of nails hitting the ground on the soles of their boots. It was obvious that these people were wearing shoes with iron nail tes, which were different from the leather boots and cloth shoes worn by the soldiers of the Qin and Gu families.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly gestured for everyone to hide inside the tunnel door, only opening a small hole, and being prepared to poison and plot.


    Not long after, the group of people ran closer and closer, and some people cursed: "How did that **** Ruishen control the medicine soldiers? How could there be medicine soldiers biting us?"


    Aha, was bitten by a medicine soldier? What a happy event!


    Someone replied: "Those ghosts are not reliable to begin with. Stop talking and go and meet Vice General Han... Report this matter to Vice General Han, and then tell Rui Chen severely, and Vice General Han will not me us."


    Fooling the general, this is all you need to be loyal?


    "You''re right, leave quickly. This broken tunnel is filled with traps and poisons as well as out-of-control drug soldiers. It''s too scary. If we continue the search separately, we will definitely die here... After fighting for so long, we haven''t enjoyed the wealth. If we die, But its so **** unworthy!


    Oh, if youre afraid of death, thatll be easy.


    Swish, bang, bang!


    Poison arrows shot out of the holes, and after the poison packet exploded, Sanqing and others immediately rushed out, shing and stabbing with both des, and quickly killed two enemy soldiers.


    The remaining three do not know if they were scared by the medicine soldier, or were scared by Sanqing, in short, there was no war, kneeling to ask for mercy: "Good man forgive his life, we are ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stuffed with poison pills. He wanted to spit it out, but he was pped on the neck and the poison pills were knocked down.


    Sanqing and his girls retreated one meter away, raised their crossbows and pointed them at them: "If you don''t want to die, just shut up and listen to our wife."


    The three of them were stunned for a moment and nodded repeatedly, indicating that they understood.


    Gu Jinli took out Zhou Yuji''s token and sword and said: "This is Zhou Yuji''s thing. We have used the tunnel to set him on fire. My brother Lu Guohou has led troops to the city gate, and arge number of reinforcements are following him." The soldiers of the Qingma King will enter the city soon. The Ning bandits are gone. If you don''t want to die, just do one thing... I won''t let you do it in vain. Once the thing is done, you will always have a life and a hundred taels of silver. "


    This kind of prisoner is much easier to control if you give him a little hope than forcing him to be a desperado.


    "Lu, the Marquis of Lu is your younger brother, and you are the Duke of Qin''s wife?!" The three enemy soldiers were surprised, happy, and frightened. After thinking for a moment, they agreed: "Please tell me... You guys know Zhou Yuji''s family." A person born as a ve can''t seed, but the Duke of Qin and his wife are more powerful."


    Gu Jinli threw three small medical bags to them: "Put it on and go find your Lieutenant General Han. When you see him, just continue to follow his orders."


    The medicine package was given by Guanzhu Hu, along with a bug that could find the medicine. What she wanted was to find Deputy General Han and kill him too.

 Chapter 3119: Ning Ji disaster, trap and kill

    Chapter 3119: Ning Ji disaster, trap and kill


    Chapter 3119 Ning Jis misfortune, trap and kill


    Lin Chu was the smartest of the three enemy soldiers. After hearing this, he quickly asked: "That''s all?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Yes, we only do this one thing."


    "Okay, I know it, youngdies, and I will arrange it for my wife." Lin Chu solemnly agreed, and then asked: "After the matter is over, where will the youngdies go to find the Duke''s wife?"


    He rubbed his hands and said with a ttering smile: "After all, I still have to ask Madam for the antidote and silver. I can''t..."


    After everything is done, I wont be able to find you.


    "You don''t need toe looking for me. Someone will look for you." Gu Jinli looked impatient and said, "Hurry up and do it. I only give you half an hour. If you fail toplete the task, you will bear the consequences."


    After saying that, he called Sanqing and the others, opened a tunnel entrance mechanism in front of Lin Chu and others, entered another tunnel, and soon opened another mechanism.


    There was a clicking sound, and the door of a small secret room was revealed on both sides of the tunnel. After Gu Jinli led the people in, he closed the door.


    Lin Chu and the others were lying down at the entrance of the tunnel, looking this way. Seeing this scene, they were overjoyed and hurriedly called to the remaining two people: "Let''s go, hurry up and find Vice General Han, we are going to make a great contribution this time!"


    Ning Ji raised Rui Shuang with a group of extremely powerful medical and poison talents, and he also knew how to use medicinal materials to find people. Therefore, it only took Lin Chu and the others a quarter of an hour to find Vice General Han.


    Lin Chu immediately knelt down and quickly told Gu Jinli about buying them off.


    Then he hurriedly handed over the medicine bag: "This is what Gu gave to us. It is thought to be the same as the antidote bag we wear. It has the function of finding people... However, her subordinates did not seek refuge with her. They pretended to surrender and gained her trust. I followed them quietly and saw them hiding in a small secret room!"


    They also talked about Zhou Yujis death.


    Deputy General Han and the others had just been beaten by a trap in the tunnel, and they were angry. Hearing this, he was overjoyed: "Haha, Gu''s idiot, he actually sent himself to the door for me to capture!"


    He also helped him get rid of his opponent Zhou Yuji, which really made him happy!


    Han Tong was a deputy general who was born in Prince Zhou''s pce. He was naturally jealous when he saw Zhou Yuji''s promotion step by step. However, he knew that Zhou Yuji was powerful, so he never dared to show his ambition and was always loyal to Zhou Yuji.


    Even told Zhou Yuji about Ning Ji wooing him and promising him that he could also be the emperor of the new six cities.


    Zhou Yuji therefore stopped murdering him and trusted him more and more.


    But Huang Tian lived up to him and finally let him wait until Zhou Yuji died!


    Lin Chu, good job! Vice General Han was very happy and said: Take me quickly to the secret room where the Gu family is hiding. I will chop her alive to avenge General Zhou!


    Lin Chu and the others epted the order and begged again: "General, Mrs. Gu gave us poison. After we capture Mrs. Gu, please take us into the pce and find Concubine Rui to detoxify her."


    "You are heroes, so I will naturally save you... I will take you to meet Ninghou at that time. This is what you deserve." Han Tong knows how to show kindness, and this is what Lin Chu and the others want.


    "I thank you, General!" Lin Chu and others knelt down to thank him, andughed at Gu Jinli in their hearts... Hehe, women are women, do you think they are so easy to bribe?


    Poison?


    They have the antidote master Rui Shi here, so they are not afraid at all.


    Life?


    Wealth and honor are found in danger. As long as the wealth is big enough, what''s the point of risking one''s life to fight for it? They have a humble life anyway. If they can''t be rich, they might as well die early.


    Hundred taels of silver?


    Its so funny that its not even enough for them to go to the flower house for three days, especially after they enter the capital and see the prosperity and wealth of the capital. Without a hundred thousand taels of silver, theres no way they can satisfy their greed!


    Now, by betraying Gu Jinli, they got the opportunity to meet the future emperor. This deal was worth it!


    "General, pleasee with the boys!" Lin Chu and the others walked at the front, referring to the tunnel map given by Yu Jin, and after turning around four tunnel entrances, they came to the tunnel entrance of the small secret room where Gu Jinli was: "General, boys The secret room is in this tunnel."


    Han Tong was not stupid. He did not enter this tunnel. He nned to send a small banner of men and horses to knock on the door pretending to be servants of the Qin family.


    If the Gu family is inside, rush in immediately. If not, it is a fraud. Immediately kill the three men of Lin Chu and lead the troops to evacuate.


    Han Tong also said to Lin Chu and others: "This trip is dangerous. You can stay safe with me."


    This is because they are afraid that Lin Chu and others have taken refuge with Gu and will lead him into a trap, so they want to hold three people hostage. Naturally, the three Lin and Chu men understood, and said hurriedly: "Yes, thank you, General, for your protection."


    Han Tong was very satisfied and winked at his confidant Cao Xiaoqi.


    Cao Xiaoqi immediately led his troops into the tunnel and knocked on the door...dong dong, dong, dong, dong dong...knocking the secret signal in rhythm.


    Not long after, there was really movement in the small secret room, and a small hole was opened from inside.


    Cao Xiaoqi immediately shouted: "Help, there are medical soldiers chasing us, please let us in, girl, some of us are injured~"


    They also carried two people covered in blood to the small hole so that the people inside could see clearly.


    Ke Sanqing asked: "You are very unfamiliar. Which steward is your subordinate? Tell me your name, otherwise we will not save you."


    Cao Xiaoqi said that they were under the steward Xiaoshi of the Zayuan, and they did someborious chores.


    After hearing this, Sanqing hurriedly said to the back: "Madam, one of Steward Xiaoshi''s men is in danger. Can we rescue them?"


    If we dont save him, well have to catch Han Tong after Uncle Yu and the others arrive, so we wont have time to save him!


    He also said: "Let them leave quickly, or else they will be poisoned and killed as spies."


    this?


    The reputation is well-deserved, and he is indeed vicious!


    Cao Xiaoqi cursed secretly in his heart, but he was very happy that Mrs. Gu was really inside... He continued to beg, but two soldiers had already sneaked away to report Han Tong.


    When Han Tong learned that Gu Jinli was really inside, he was overjoyed: "Go up, break down the door, and kill Gu!"


    "Yes!" Hundreds of soldiers under hismand were excited, howling like wild beasts, and rushed towards the tunnel.


    Han Tong was still very careful, but when he saw that he could catch Gu Jinli, he rxed. He stepped into the tunnel entrance and stood by the small door of the tunnel entrance, thinking that if something happened, he could just retreat.


    However, his every move was monitored. As soon as he stepped into the tunnel where the small secret room was located, the tunnel behind him immediately closed with a bang.


    "There''s a fraud, retreat quickly!" Han Tong shouted, ordering the clever craftsman to turn on the machine, then turned to look at Lin Chu and the others, his eyes full of rage, and did not listen to Lin Chu and the others'' cries of injustice, and directly ordered: "Kill these three traitor!"


    Click, click, click!


    With the sword raised and dropped, Lin Chu and the three of them werepletely dead.


    And Han Tong and the others could not survive either... Poisonous smoke poured into the airway, and soon filled the entire tunnel. Even though Han Tong and the others took powerful antidote, they were still poisoned. Hundreds of soldiers lost their strength. Lying in the tunnel until death.


    Kaka, the sound of the machine came from the two walls of the tunnel, and the arrows were killed.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows shot at Han Tong and hundreds of his subordinates, like shooting meat on a chopping board.


    "Change the airway and disperse the poisonous smoke!" Uncle Yu shouted, and his men hurriedly turned the mechanism to remove the poisonous smoke from the airway.


    After the poisonous smoke dissipated, You Xi led his people into the tunnel, dealt ast blow to the surviving enemy soldiers, cut off Han Tong''s head, and took away things that could prove his identity, then withdrew from the tunnel and headed towards the big guy Said: "Look, another enemy general has been killed. Thief Ning is not far from being finished!"


    Uncle Yu hurriedly said: "Hurry up and pretend, don''t taint Madam''s eyes!"


    Gu Jinli, Sanqing and the others had already left the back exit of the small secret room and met up with Uncle Yu and the others.


    "This subordinate deserves to die." You Xi quickly put Han Tong''s head into a cloth bag.


    Gu Jinli thinks its not necessary, shes not afraid at all.

 Chapter 3120: Ning Ji is in trouble and seizes the city gate to fight back

    Chapter 3120: Ning Ji is in trouble and seizes the city gate to fight back


    Chapter 3120 Ning Jis disaster, seizing the city gate to counterattack


    "Everyone, be quiet!" Daqing put his ear against the tunnel door, listening to the tinkling sounding from the copper pipes inside. After a moment, he said firmly: "Madam, it''s the distress bell, someone is asking for help."


    The tunnels in Qin''s Duke''s Mansion have taken shape since the Dafeng Dynasty; they were heavily expanded during the period of Qin''s grandfather; Qin''s father and brother Qin have made repeated improvements to target the tunnel''s weaknesses, and now it has be a rescue mechanism and a means of changing the airway. , traps and more.


    Daqing said again: "Six blunt sounds, the person asking for help is in the sixth tunnel!"


    Gu Jinli hurriedly said: "Run to save people... Even if there is a scam, with so many of us, and the advantage of the tunnel, we can kill them all."


    Zhou Yuji, Han Tong and hundreds of enemy soldiers were already dead. Only Rui Chen and Zhang Qianhu who controlled the medicine soldiers were left in the tunnel. They were not very powerful, so even if it was a trap, Gu Jinli and the others dared to go.


    "yes!"


    However, in order to prevent being singled out, Gu Jinli and the others were divided into three groups. She was with Daqing Baizhen and others, Uncle Yu was with them, and You Xi and others were with them.


    You Xi and the others were the fastest and quickly reached the sixth tunnel entrance. But to their surprise, they saw Dou Ma, Xiao Huan and other medical women.


    Hahhhhh!


    They were chased by medical soldiers, so they used the rescue mechanism.


    "Brother You Xi, I am Dou Ma from the Dou family. I am a good sister who grew up with Dou Zhi. Come and save us!" Dou Ma shouted, with surprise on his face. He followed the injured medical girl and walked hard towards You Xi and the others.


    As long as a normal person sees them, they will run over to help them...and as long as Youxi and the otherse over, their trapping mission will bepleted!


    But You Xi did not let his dead soldiers go to save the people, but ordered: "They are spies, shoot them to death with arrows!"


    this?


    Dou Ma was shocked. They were taken away by Bai Zhen''s group. How could You Xi and the others know that they were spies? Or is it that You Xi is testing them?


    Douma was still thinking wildly, and the dead soldiers had already fired arrows.


    Swish swish!


    They were merciless and aimed specifically at the vital points. When Dou Ma saw that they were serious, he quickly got down and used the medical woman on his back as a target for himself.


    Xiaohuan looked weak, but he was also ruthless when his life was at stake. He grabbed the doctor girl next to him to block the arrow for himself.


    You Xi smiled: "How dare you say that you are not spies? Do the maids in the deep mansion have the cruelty and speed to block arrows with their sisters?"


    The real maid in the deep house will only be confused at this moment.


    Zhang Qianhu, who was hiding on the left side of the tunnel, cursed secretly when he saw this...useless trash, who can''t even lure the enemy!


    But Zhang Qianhu didn''t want to take risks and still wanted to lure Youxi and others into the tunnel and use the trap to kill them.


    Seeing that Zhang Qianhu and the others had note out to kill You Xi, Dou Ma was filled with hatred. However, she was a little clever and pointed in the direction where Zhang Qianhu and the others were hiding and shouted: "Traitor, brother You Xi, there is a traitoring from here." A tunnel ising,e and kill them!"


    You Xi smiled: "There are rebels, so they should be killed, but..."


    Bang bang bang bang!


    With four muffled sounds, the four iron gates fell, closing all the tunnel entrances at the front, rear, left and right.


    To kill the traitors, there is no need to rush in, just use the tunnel mechanism to kill them!


    He led his dead soldiers to the four tunnel entrances: "Destroy the entrance mechanism, don''t let them open the door ande out!"


    "Yes!" They had lived in the tunnel for several months and were very familiar with the ce. They were very fast and soon arrived at the entrance of the tunnel. They pressed a trick that only close men knew and locked the entrance from the outside.


    "Bitch, trash, I was killed by you!" Zhang Qianhu was trapped and furious. He picked up Douma, pped her twice, strangled her neck and said, "Is there a secret room hidden here? Find it? Come out, otherwise you will never live!"


    But Douma and the others didn''t know anything about the hidden secret room. They were able to poison the two dead men guarding them and escape because the medicine soldiers attacked the secret room where they were guarded.


    Yes, yes, yes, I will go look for you now, Lord Qianhu, please wait! Dou Ma was afraid of being killed, so he pulled up the small ring, and the two of them pretended to be looking for a hidden secret room.


    In order to be realistic, he also said to himself loudly: "I remember that it is inside the tunnel wall. As long as you find the mechanism, you can open the tunnel wall and reveal the secret room door." Xiaohuan echoed: "Guanshi Dou is right, I also remember the tunnel. There is a hidden chamber in the wall.


    Zhang Qianhu saw through their little n, and he personally picked up the sword and led the troops to follow them: "If you can''t find them, you can atone for your sins with your own bodies, so that I can feelfortable before leaving!"


    this?


    Douma and Xiaohuan were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they were extremely regretful... If they had not betrayed the Dou and Gu family, they would have been protected in a secret room like the other servants at this moment.


    It''s toote to regret it now, so I can only continue to pretend to be looking for a secret room to dy time.


    It didnt take long


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Countless sharp arrows wereing from both sides of the tunnel. Zhang Qianhu and the others hurriedly raised their knives to kill the arrows.


    But after the rain of arrows, there was poisonous smoke again. Within a quarter of an hour, Zhang Qianhu and two hundred enemy soldiers died in the tunnel.


    There was a clicking sound, and the tunnel door opened. You Xi and the others went in to finish off Zhang Qianhu''s head. They couldn''t help but praise the tunnel: "This tunnel has helped us a lot, otherwise it''s just our fault." We only have enough manpower to protect the people in the mansion, so how can we still have enough power to destroy two to three thousand enemy soldiers?"


    Indeed, without tunnel support, they would have no power to fight back.


    Several tunnels copsed and part of the secret room was destroyed. Gu Jinli felt very distressed that it would take a lot of effort to rebuild in the future.


    "Sister Siqing,e with us to rescue people!" After Bai Zhen learned that Dou Ma and others were inside, he knew something was wrong and hurriedly led his brothers to the small secret room where they were being held.


    The door of the small secret room had been broken down, and there were still stumps of limbs in the room. Bai Zhen''s heart sank, and he quickly led people to rummage through the small secret room.


    Fortunately, the two brothers who were guarding were smart and hid in a small secret room with their poisoned bodies, avoiding the bites of the medical soldiers and surviving.


    It''s just that their whole bodies are ck and blue.


    Si Qing: "They are poisoned. Quickly drag them out and ce them on the ground. I will bleed them to remove the poison."


    Hundred formations and they hurriedly followed suit.


    Si Qing took out a sharp medical knife and made several cuts on the joints of the two brothers. ck blood spurted out. When the blood turned red, the ck and blue on the two brothers disappeared, but their faces were very pale.


    Si Qing gave them another detoxification pill. After the medicine took effect, he took their pulses. After a while, he narrowed his eyes and smiled at Bai Zhen and said, "It''s okay. Take good care of them. You can live to be seventy years old."


    Hmm, her medical skills are still very good.


    Bai Zhen also became happy: "Thank you, sister. If anything happens in the future, just let us know. If you can help, you will die to help!"


    He also called to his brothers: "Carry them away."


    The group of people went to meet up with Gu Jinli and the others. After sending the injured brother to the hidden room, they began to kill the remaining enemy soldiers in the tunnel.


    Not long after, they killed all the remaining soldiers in the tunnel and found the small secret room where Rui Chen was hiding.


    Hahhhhh!


    Hahhhhh!


    Outside the small secret room, there were dozens of medical soldiers left behind by Rui Chen.


    "Come on, let these ghosts see how powerful we are!" Bai Zhen, You Xi, and Da Qing led their men to charge forward, killing half of the medicine soldiers in just one round.


    Rui Chen was horrified...the medicine soldier, whose magical powers wereparable to those of heavenly soldiers, was knocked down so easily!


    He also understood that Ning Ji was bound to lose, so he took the initiative to open the door of the secret room, led his medicine men out, knelt down and said: "We surrender! My name is Rui Chen, I can control the medicine soldiers, and I can help you!"


    Do you hope that Lu Baicheng will have a biological child? I want to write an ending for both the big and small characters. Lu Bai''s setting ending is Zhong Huan''s sessor. After Zhong Huan''s death, he took over the affairs of the desert countries, continued to develop and consolidate allies, established the front line of defense, and was one of the builders of the three sky barriers. He returned in hister years. After reuniting with old friends such as Gu Jinan, Yao Youqian and Qi Kangming, he died of illness with a smile on his face. But everyone has a well-off family, and he is the only one left alone. I think he is a bit miserable T_T. Zhong Huan will not return to the capital. After the war subsides, he will directly go to the desert countries to open up in order to prevent the Rong from bing stronger again. More than ten yearster, he will carry the coffin back home and be buried with his first wife.

 Chapter 3121: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon

    Chapter 3121: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon


    Chapter 3121: Ning Jis Disaster, the So-called Strange Soldier


    But


    "I heard that you all took poison. If you betray Ning Ji, you won''t get the antidote." Gu Jinli stared at Rui Chen: "So, why do you want us to believe you? What if this is a n for you to escape?"


    After hearing this, Rui Chen suddenly smiled, but the smile was a bit scary.


    He looked at Gu Jinli: "We are medicine people. Even if we don''t die this time, we will only have a few more years to live... And rather than enjoying the glory and wealth of those few years, I want to watch Ning Ji die!"


    Rui Chen said again: "It''s just glory and wealth. With the financial resources of Qin Guogong and his wife, they can give it to us. In that case, why should we fight for the enemy? Surrender early, and we can be at ease."


    Another exnation: "Our enemy is Ning Ji, who turned us into medicine men!"


    They also talked about the pain of being medicine men, the weaknesses of medicine soldiers, and the mystery in medicine bells.


    Gu Jinli was very moved after hearing this, but said: "Since you want to take refuge, you must get a certificate of surrender and pay a homage to the mountain."


    Rui Chen bowed to her and said, "Madam, just ask."


    Gu Jinli: "Siqing, give them poison."


    "Yes." Si Qing threw a bag of poison pills to Rui Chen: "One for each person. Taking the antidote within three days will not cause the poison."


    Rui Chen picked up the purse and gave the poison pills to his disciples.


    There were some who didnt want to eat, Rui Chen said: If you dont eat, do you think you can walk out of Qins pce alive? And Ning Ji is really not good to us, think about the days when he forced us to eat poison as food!


    After hearing this, the hesitant medicine disciples became filled with hatred and ate the poison: "We are willing to help the Duke of Qin kill Ning Thief!"


    Gu Jinli nodded with satisfaction and added: "There is another Lu Qianhu on the ground. You bring the medicine soldiers up and kill him."


    "Yes." Rui Chen immediately called to the medicine disciples, leading the medicine soldiers to kill towards the ground.


    You Xi and others followed them, but they did not leave the tunnel. Instead, they opened a small hole in the tunnel and watched from inside the tunnel... If Rui Chen repented and lured Lu Qianhu and others into the tunnel to kill them, it would be easier to fight back.


    On the ground, Lu Qianhu was overjoyed when he saw Rui Chen and the medicine soldiers, and said hurriedly: "You finally came up, but the general asked you toe up? Where are the bodies of Gu and the others? When did the generale up? It''s already missed the morning meeting. , if you dont enter the pce, Ninghou will be in a hurry.


    You talk a lot.


    Rui Chen smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Lu Qianhu. Although the Gu family is powerful, General Zhou and the medicine soldiers are not vegetarians. After losing some soldiers, horses and medicine soldiers, they all were killed... It''s just that Everyone is too tired, so the general asked you to go into the tunnel to carry the bodies and wounded soldiers."


    Lu Qianhu was happy to hear this, but then frowned: "Is this true?"


    Rui Chen asked him back: "My surname is Rui. Does Lu Qianhu think I will ruin the master''s great cause?"


    This is true.


    Lu Qianhu believed it and ordered half of the troops: "Follow Rui Chen into the tunnel to help."


    "Yes." The soldiers took action immediately, but as soon as they approached the entrance of the tunnel, Rui Chen turned the medicine bell. As soon as the special smell of medicine came out, the medicine soldiers immediately went crazy.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers pounced on the soldiers, hissing, hissing, hissing, biting the soldiers.


    The attack by the medical soldiers was too sudden and violent. By the time they reacted, they had no strength to resist.


    "Rui Chen, how dare you kill our people, but Ning Ji asked you to do it?!" Lu Qianhu asked angrily, and hurriedly called to the remaining soldiers: "Quickly retreat, when the generales up, he will definitely kill them !


    Hahaha, is that all you have the courage to do? Withdrew without a fight. As expected, anyone who can be won over by Ning Ji is not a good person.


    Rui Chen: "Lu Qianhu, Zhou Yuji and Han Tong have been killed by the Qin family, and my current mistress is the Duke of Qin''s wife. If you want to live, you can seek refuge with the Duke of Qin''s wife. Duke Qin and Luo Ying have hundreds of thousands of soldiers under theirmand. Ma, Ning Ji cant always win, its better to abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side early than to die with Ning Ji in the end!


    After hearing this, Lu Qianhu, who had almost rushed to the door of the mansion, stopped and looked back at Rui Chen: "General Zhou and Vice General Han are really dead?!"


    With a clicking sound, Youxi and the others came out of the tunnel.


    Throw out three **** bags: "Look at the heads of Zhou, Han and Zhang!"


    You go! Lu Qianhu sent a confidant, the gmander, over.


    The g leader mentally greeted Lu Qianhu''s ancestors, ran to pick up the three bags, and opened them for Lu Qianhu to see.


    "General!" Lu Qianhu''s eyesight went dark, he cried bitterly, and then he knelt down and said, "I will lead my troops to surrender and ask the Qin family to give us a way out."


    "Take the poison, and I will give you the antidote three dayster." Rui Chen threw the poison to them.


    Although he was unwilling, Lu Qianhu had no choice but to take the poison.


    Afterpletely controlling Lu Qianhu and the others, Rui Chen and his medicine disciples knelt down toward the entrance of the tunnel: "The mountain worship ceremony has arrived, please ept it, madam!"


    Gu Jinli was very satisfied and led everyone out of the tunnel. He looked at Rui Chen and said, "Well done, I''d rather be a thief than worthy of your loyalty."


    Rui Chen smiled: "This ve has never been willing to be loyal to him. He was forced to do so."


    When I was a child, I had no food and had to work as a medicine man to survive.


    When he grew up, he became a small leader and was given the surname Rui. However, he still could not live the good life he thought he would, and his body was damaged by poison.


    So if he cannot avenge himself, he will have to suffer for the rest of his life!


    "Don''t worry, as long as the Qin, Gu, and Luo families are still around, Ning Ji can''t achieve great things!" After Gu Jinli gave Rui Chen a promise, he looked up at the sky... The golden light prated the clouds and illuminated the earth, making Gu Jinli unable to open his eyes.


    Its finally dawn!


    Gu Jinli was very happy, but the howling of the medical soldiers was still faintly heard.


    Rui Chen said that the validity period of medicine soldiers can be as long as three days. One day and one night is the strongest time, the strength will weaken on the second day, and it will not bepletely exhausted until the third day and die.


    She has seen with her own eyes how powerful the medical soldiers are. After one night, she can''t imagine what the tragedy will be like outside the house.


    Especially those civilians who did not have strong tunnels for shelter. How many people died?


    Medicine soldiers are precious, so not many civilians in the capital died. The medicine soldiers mainly attacked the wealthy, officials, and prominent families who had notpletely surrendered to Ning Ji.


    For example, officials such as Xu Chongfeng and Mr. Qi.


    However, Xu Chongfeng''s family has Jiang Sheng. This old fox has quietly built an underground secret room a long time ago. He is also mature and always sharp. As soon as he smells the changes in the capital, he immediately beats the gong to let the Xu family into the secret room to escape.


    They also brought officials from the front and rear of the Xu family into the secret room so that they could escape danger.


    The adults from the neighboring families were very grateful to Xu Chongfeng and thanked him: "Sir Xu is indeed a farmer, and his ancient ways are really warm. If it weren''t for the help of Mr. Xu, our family would have been destroyed by this disaster!"


    Perhaps Xu Chongfeng ignored them and wrote furiously, not knowing what he was writing?


    Mr. Zeng went over to look at it and saw that there were some names written on them, but the names were tacky, so he asked: "Sir Xu is worried about his rtives in the countryside, so he is writing family letters to rtives and friends, telling them about the monster, so that their rtives can Can we escape in time?"


    No! Xu Chongfeng put away his pen and said to Jiang Sheng, Uncle Jiang, I have to go to Dali Temple.


    Jiang Sheng was startled and looked at him: "How brave are you? How dare you run out at this time?"


    Magistrate Xus role is not much, only two chapters, the main purpose is to introduce strange soldiers and give the Xu family an ending. Ning Ji will be dead in twenty chapters at most. Chapter Five seizes the city gate to counterattack, and then unites everyone in the capital to besiege the imperial city. Ning Ji is at the end of his rope and is killed. (Im serious, its not an April Fools joke, trust me! T_T) In order not to affect the reading experience, I will not write any more digressions before the end. Thank you everyone for your support, and I wish you a fortune.

 Chapter 3122: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [2]

    Chapter 3122: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [2]


    Chapter 3122 Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called strange weapon [2]


    Xu Chongfeng handed the newly written roster to Jiang Sheng: "Take a look, are these people avable?"


    Jiang Sheng took a look at the list and saw that it was all serious criminals imprisoned in Dali Temple, and they were serious criminals who had observed and determined that their consciences were still intact.


    He held the roster tightly and looked at Xu Chongfeng with squinted eyes: "What do you want to do?"


    He added: "Think it over before you speak!"


    There are more than just Xu family members here. If you say something, it will be evidence of crime in the future.


    Xu Chongfeng was still a little scared, but with a snap, he pped himself in the face, which made Mr. Zeng and others stand up in shock and grabbed him: "Master Xu, calm down, the monster is not that scary, and it is not to the point of losing your mind and hitting yourself!"


    Xu Chongfeng said: "You have misunderstood. I was not scared crazy and pped myself. I was just making up my mind."


    Mr. Wei, a junior official in the Ministry of Household Affairs, asked: "What big thing is Mr. Xu going to do? And what big risks are there in that big thing?"


    Jiang Sheng reminded Xu Chongfeng again: "Think about it before you think about it... Please note that in this situation, you have the ability to protect yourself."


    No one will me you if you dont do the rest.


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng was frightened again, but he stamped his foot and pped himself hard.


    Tsk, Mr. Zeng''s face hurt when he saw it, and he advised: "Mr. Xu, stop beating me. If you have something to say, just tell me. You saved our whole family. We promise to be deaf when we should be deaf and dumb when we should be dumb. , never spread a word."


    Xu Chongfeng paused, looked at Jiang Sheng, and said: "I have decided, I must do it."


    He added: "When I left Tianfu County, the vigers came to see me off and gave me the Wanmin Umbre. I was very excited, but I had nothing to repay at the time. I could only kowtow to them... Now that I have some ability, I just want to If I am bold, I think I can help people in the capital...although they oftenugh at me behind my back."


    this?


    really.


    People in the capital say that Xu Chongfeng is timid and fearful, with no foundation or ability. He became the Minister of Dali Temple all because of picking up mistakes. However, there are many cases in Dali Temple, and each case is difficult to deal with. He has no real ability, I''m afraid... To die in office.


    There are even gambling houses quietly opening the market, betting on whether he will be frightened to death in office, or whether he will be dismissed and return to his hometown?


    There are also those who bet that he will die in peace, but there are very few people who can buy it.


    Uncle Jiang, I must do it, otherwise how can I be worthy of such a high official position?! Xu Chongfeng looked at death with a look on his face.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes turned red when he heard this, and he was rarely excited: "I thought you were getting braver, but unexpectedly, you have be more responsible...I thought I would never see this day until I die. Well, I can rest in peace." .


    Xu Chongfeng''s face turned green: "What are you talking about? If I hadn''t taken responsibility, I wouldn''t have risked my life to help you deal with Zou Youlian!"


    "You''re right." Jiang Sheng smiled, but said: "Those are all desperadoes. You don''t look majestic and have always been timid. I''m afraid you won''t be able to control them. I will apany you."


    "No!" Xu Chongfeng said: "You are old and can''t run fast. If we encounter those monsters, we will have to go to trouble to save you, and you will drag us down."


    Well, Jiang Sheng was angry. He was actually disliked by Xu Chongfeng one day.


    Xu Chongfeng added: "Don''t worry, I can control them."


    I will go with you, sir. Master Tian came out and knelt down to him again: Sir, please remember the vows we made while drinking and singing together when we went to take the merit examination together...


    "Here we go again!" Xu Chongfeng was speechless: "Okay, okay, I''ll take you, I''ll take you, don''t kneel down... To be honest, I''m quite scared to go alone."


    After all, serious criminals are not easy to deal with.


    Mr. Zeng couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked Xu Chongfeng: "Mr. Xu, what on earth are you going to do?"


    Having been ying riddles for a long time, it made him very worried.


    Xu Chongfeng said bluntly: "A certain person is going to Dali Temple to release serious criminals to kill the enemy and save people."


    "You''re crazy!" Mr. Zeng was shocked. For the sake of saving his life, he advised: "Don''t go, this is too risky, and if you do it, you won''t get any credit, and you may be punished. !


    Felonious criminals can only be used on the battlefield or in the mines, or in the capital city. If the serious criminals do not save people, but take advantage of the chaos to harm others, it will be a serious crime that will bring disaster to the three ns! It was so scary. Mr. Zeng was several steps away from Xu Chongfeng for fear of being joined.


    Xu Chongfeng said: "So I ask three adults to testify for me that this matter is all my idea, and my wife, son and daughter have no idea about it."


    asshole!


    Mr. Zeng regretted it. If he had known it would be like this, he would not have asked more questions.


    Mr. Zeng is an old man. Although he is grateful for the Xu family''s life-saving grace, he is hesitant at the moment and dare not give urate words.


    Master Xiao Yu of the Hanlin Academy cried and held Xu Chongfeng''s hand, and swore: "Master Xu is righteous, don''t worry, even if I risk my life to remonstrate, I will plead for your family. If I can''t do it, I will let you." The officer was struck to death by lightning!"


    Mr. Zeng:  Tsk, young people are impulsive.


    Mr. Wei is worthy of being from the Huhu Department. He is both refined and smooth. He said, "Let''s give Mr. Xu a gift."


    "Sure." Mr. Zeng agreed. After Jiang Sheng finished exining Xu Chongfeng, they left the secret room together. After walking in the tunnel for a while, they winked at their own guardian.


    Hurryuan understood and raised his hand to knock Xu Chongfeng unconscious from behind, but was caught by the guard trained by Jiang Sheng.


    Mr. Zeng said hurriedly: "Hey, let go quickly, you nurse guard, why are you so ignorant? We are saving your family."


    After Xu Chongfeng learned about the situation, he said: "Master Zeng, if you are serious, when my wife and children are punished, you can help me and ask for a favor... stay here, there is no need to send them away."


    Having said that, he left with Master Tian and a dozen or so nursing staff.


    Mr. Zeng shook his head and regretted: "Those who bought themselves to death in office are going to get rich... Let''s go back."


    "Master Xu, let''s go!" Master Xiao Yu cried and knelt down and kowtowed to Xu Chongfeng.


    "It''s like a funeral. It''s unlucky. Get up quickly." Mr. Zeng dragged Mr. Xiao Yu up, but when he was halfway there, he saw Xu Dexian rushing over with a group of people. After seeing them, he said: "My lords, I will leave the people in the secret room under your care!"


    Mr. Zeng hurriedly pushed Mr. Xiao Yu down and went to arrest Xu Dexian, but he was avoided.


    Master Zeng was extremely anxious: "My dear nephew, you are really going to die when youe back. You are still young, so don''t let your imagination run wild!"


    Xu Dexian didn''t reply to him, but took someone to chase Xu Chongfeng.


    Mr. Zeng shook his head after seeing this: "These family members really don''t know how to be cowardly when they should be cowardly..."


    "Shut up, you have no conscience and righteousness, I look down on you!" Mr. Xiao Yu jumped up and pointed at him and scolded him.


    Master Zeng: "Ah, yes, yes, my little man, you have a conscience, then why don''t you follow me and save people?"


    One sentence made Mr. Xiao Yu cry with anger.


    Mr. Wei came out to smooth things over: "This is not the ce to talk. Let''s go back to the secret room first."


    Xu Dexian waited until Mr. Xu left the house and ran half a street before stopping him.


    Xu Chongfeng was stunned when he saw him, and then became furious: "What are you doing running out here? Get back here!"


    Xu Dexian said: "Dad, don''t shout, the monster will be summoned... I''m going to help you, I have the manpower given by Mr. Zhong Huan."


    ah?


    One sentence shocked Xu Chongfeng: "You, when did you take refuge with Zhong Huan? He is a lunatic. He does life-threatening things. If you follow him, you will lose your life in the least, and you will be executed in the worst case. , you traitor wants to kill the whole family!"

 Chapter 3123: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [3]

    Chapter 3123: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [3]


    Chapter 3123 Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called strange weapon [3]


    Xu Dexian said: "Dad, Lord Zhong Huan doesn''t think highly of me. I just obeyed the order to help him hide his troops for a period of time to deal with sudden disasters in the capital."


    Qin, Gu, Feng, Dou, Ouyang and other families were closely watched, so Lord Zhong Huan had no choice but to use his family. After all, everyone in the capital knew that his father was afraid of death and would rather die easily than do dangerous things. Son.


    "What are you talking about? Do you dare to help him hide his troops? What if he rebels?" Xu Chongfeng almost fainted and cried out in pain: "Unfortunately, the Xu family will be exterminated by you!"


    Xu Dexian was really angry when he saw his father, so he hurriedly said: "Dad, listen, it''s the roar of a monster, it''s getting closer and closer."


    "..." Xu Chongfeng choked. He was also afraid of attracting monsters, so he could only suppress his anger and whispered: "Where are the soldiers hiding? You said, I will do it and you go home, otherwise I will sever the father-son rtionship with you." ~


    Xu Dexian shook his head: "You can''t. I have to go in person. They only recognize me."


    Young son~ Xu Chongfeng was so regretful that his intestines turned green: If I had known this, I shouldnt have asked Uncle Jiang to teach you. You were such a sensible and steady boy before, but now


    Do you think you are Gu Dewang, Gu Jinan, or Gu Jincheng?


    People can go crazy if they have a backer, but if you only have a coward, you dare to go crazy!


    Hahhhhhh~


    The screams of the medicine soldiers came, and Xu Chongfeng was so frightened that he covered his head and squatted on the ground.


    "Dad, wait until the matter is settled before you beat me up. You have to leave now." Xu Dexian pulled him up, called Master Tian, and led the troops towards Dali Temple.


    The street where the Xu family lived was very close to Dali Temple, but the road was still extremely dangerous. Several groups of enemy soldiers were galloping past, and they inevitably encountered medical soldiers.


    Leave it to us, Mr. Xu, please go first. Fang Tian rushed up with a few brothers to attract the attention of the medical soldiers.


    "Hero, follow me quickly." Xu Chongfeng cried for his life and vowed again... If he could survive this time, he would resign immediately, take his whole family back to his hometown, and nevere to the capital again!


    The ghost is eating people, please help!


    Xu Chongfeng was very anxious after hearing this and said hurriedly: "Go and save people quickly."


    Xu Dexian dragged him and continued to run: "Dad, if you go to save people now, you will only die together. Let''s get to Dali Temple first."


    Xu Chongfeng cried even harder... Where has his kind andpassionate brother gone? !


    He also taught him with great concentration: "Son, you can''t be too hard-hearted and have somepassion, otherwise you will be struck by lightning~"


    "I know dad... hurry up, there are no monsters on this road, you can run." Xu Dexian and a dead soldier carried Xu Chongfeng and took him to the next street. After running for a while, they finally arrived at Dali Temple.


    But


    Hahhhhh!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A group of medical soldiers, led by a team of men and horses, are attacking Dali Temple. The strong high wall has been knocked loose.


    The leading general said happily: "Ninghou said that Dali Temple, the prison outside the Criminal Department, and the Five-City Military and Horse Division are the ces where the most prisoners are held. Capture these three ces, release the prisoners, and let them For our use!


    Beast!


    How could it be so bad? !


    Xu Chongfeng secretly cursed these people, cheered up, called Xu Dexian and others, took a detour to a shop, and went straight to the cer in the backyard: "Come in quickly, there is a tunnel underground that leads directly to Dali Temple."


    He quickly exined: "I didn''t dig it, Ming Cong did it. This shop belongs to his wife, and it was only given to our family after their family was exterminated."


    When he first received the reward, he was very happy, but after Emperor Jingyuan''s people made it clear to him, he almost cried to death.


    "Dad, lead the way quickly." Xu Dexian urged him after they came down: "The monsters are already hitting the wall of Dali Temple. We have to stop all the prisoners before they do, and we can''t let them use the prisoners to do evil!"


    "Soon, soon. Don''t rush me. I''m more anxious than you, but it takes time to open the mechanism." Xu Chongfeng is still quite capable. He quickly found the mechanism and opened two mechanisms before the small cave door came out. , climbed in with Xu Dexian and the others. After climbing a few meters, we passed through a government gate. After turning in several directions, we finally came to one of the exits of the tunnel.


    Xu Chongfeng said proudly: "The exit is right inside the prison."


    He stayed up for half a month and memorized all the exits of the tunnel... There was nothing he could do. Emperor Jingyuan was very evil. If he couldn''t remember, he would be beheaded.


    Dad is really awesome. Xu Dexian praised him and then said, Dad, please get out of the way and let Fang chase away.


    Sure. Xu Chongfeng was also very scared and hurriedly backed away.


    Fang Zhui led his men forward, listened carefully to make sure there were no enemy soldiers or medicine soldiers nearby, then opened a crack in the door and looked outside twice. He led his men out of the tunnel first.


    As soon as they came out, the prisoners in the cell exploded. They rushed to the wooden fence and shouted excitedly at them: "Brothers, are you here to rob the prison? Come on, let us out. I am from Tangjiang Mansion. A wealthy family has gold and silver hidden in Tangjiang Mansion. As long as you rescue me, the gold and silver will be divided in half!"


    Other prisoners also hurriedly promised benefits just to escape from prison.


    Xu Chongfeng got angry, crawled out, and red at them: "Okay, it turns out you not only want to escape, but you also hide your private property and confiscate all of it!"


    "Xu Chongfeng!" When the big guy saw him, he was very angry and asked: "Are you really a viin? In order to spy on our private property, you actually used this trick to eavesdrop through tunnels?"


    only


    When did you be so smart?


    Xu Chongfeng should not have such a brain.


    Mr. Liu from the Tangjiang Mansion squinted his eyes and observed Xu Chongfeng and the others for a while, then heughed and said, "Look at their clothes. In addition to mud, there are also blood stains... Look at this, and think about those strange noises. It''s probably something big happening outside. , our chance to turn around hase!"


    He began to incite the prisoners in the prison: "Brothers, we have already reached this end. Even if we do not die, it is impossible to live a good life in Chuwei. But if we take advantage of the chaos to escape from the capital and go to Tangjiang Mansion to get my Zang Yin, and then escape all the way to the hintend of Dongqing..."


    "Shut up, you are trying to escape from prison in front of me, Liu Sidong, you are so bold!" Xu Chongfeng was furious.


    Liu Sidong smiled: "If I were not brave, how could my Liu family umte so much wealth in Tangjiang Mansion? It''s just that Wei Qi was too useless, and he was killed by Wei Xiao so quickly, which caused my Liu family to be defeated. !


    After hearing this, Xu Dexian looked at Fang Zhui and said, "Come up."


    "Yeah." Fang caught up, but he didn''t even open the cell door. He reached directly into the wooden fence, raised his arm and threw out a hook rope, grabbed Liu Sidong, and pulled hard.


    boom!


    Liu Sidong hit the wooden railing, and Fang Zhui grabbed his neck until he rolled his eyes, and then heughed and said, "You dare to scream in front of the dead soldiers of the Zhong family, and I won''t send you to see the King of Hell. They are all sorry for our Master Zhongs teachings.


    Liu Sidong was shocked...these were actually dead members of the Zhong family!


    He quickly pulled up his white prison uniform to express surrender.


    Fang Zhui then let go of him.


    "Old Xu, the poison is here." Master Tian brought boxes of poison with the prison guards who had not yet escaped, but there was not much poison, so it had to be used on deserving serious prisoners.


    As for the other prisoners


    Thetest drug from the Imperial Medical Office has also been brought here, which can make them incapacitated for three days and three nights.


    Prisoners are in danger, and the capital city is an important ce, so wherever prisoners are held in the capital, there are drugs given by the Imperial Medical Office. Once the prisoners lose control, they are immediately controlled with drugs.

 Chapter 3124: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [4]

    Chapter 3124: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [4]


    Chapter 3124 Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon4


    Xu Chongfeng said hello and told Master Tian: "Old Tian, I''ll leave this ce to you. After taking the antidote, give them the drug immediately. Brother Xian and I have to leave first."


    Master Tian: "Just go and rx."


    The prisoners were angry when they heard this: "What do you mean, you look down on us?"


    "Shut up, otherwise the drug I''m giving you will be poison instead of poison!" Fang chased him with a knife in the eye, and the screaming prisoners shuddered.


    He added: "To tell you the truth, something is really going on outside. We are here to use serious criminals as soldiers to contain the rebels. But you are not very good at it. You can''t even serve as soldiers for us." You are not qualified to be a horse, so just faint here. As for whether you can wake up, it all depends on your fate."


    His!


    The prisoners gasped and hurriedly begged: "We have the ability and are willing to help you fight the rebels. Please let us go!"


    But Fang Zhui didn''t listen to their nonsense. When Fang Tian and the others came in, the team was divided into three. Master Tian and the nursing staff stayed here to spread the poison, while Xu Dexian and Fang Tian went to find the soldiers and horses hidden here, while he He followed Xu Chongfeng to the deepest death row to find Qi Sanyue.


    In the death row, all the prisoners were on death row, and all of them were masters who were not afraid of death. After seeing Xu Chongfeng, they deliberately let out a weird howl, leaned against the iron bars, and grinned at him with bared teeth: "Hey, Xu Chongfeng, There''s room for you,e in and sit down!"


    Seeing that he ignored him, he reached out to catch him and even threw a live rat at him.


    There was a lunatic who even threw a toe bone at him: "I picked it up and will give it to you as a Qingming Festival ceremony. No need to thank me!"


    I thank you for your ancestors!


    Xu Chongfeng was frightened to death and red angrily at the death row inmates who were talking, but these death row inmates were much more fierce than him. They actually grinned and asked him: "Don''t like the toe bones? Then I will pull out two teeth for you as a Qingming ceremony?"


    Crazy, a bunch of crazy people!


    Do you know why he always wants to resign?


    This is why!


    Dang!


    Fang Zhui raised his knife and shed at the man''s hand. Fortunately, the man had to shrink back quickly, otherwise his hand would have been chopped off.


    Fang Zhui said: "We are the dead soldiers of the Zhong family, so you''d better not seek death."


    One sentence made everyone on death row stunned.


    Xu Chongfeng took the opportunity to rush to the end of the death row. After taking a few breaths to regain his consciousness, he took out the key he was in charge of, opened the iron door, and finally saw Qi Sanyue.


    The other party was roasting rat meat, and when he saw him, he was very surprised: "Hey, sir, I''m a rare visitor... Well, although the description is embarrassing, luckily I didn''t wet my pants, and I''m better thanst time."


    When Xu Chongfeng came back to the death row, he happened to encounter two death row inmates fighting each other because of a personal grudge. As a result, both of them died. They were beaten to death. The scene was so **** that Xu Chongfeng fainted from fright and even peed.


    His reputation as timid as a mouse spread throughout the Dali Temple Prison.


    Qi Sanyues younger brothers also asked cheerfully: Sir, I want you to fight each other, so that you can urinate as soon as possible.


    When Fang Zhui and others saw this, they wanted to chop the prisoners on death row with their swords to scare them, but Xu Chongfeng stopped them: "There is no need to waste time, it''s more important to talk about business."


    He came to the iron prison where Qi Sanyue was imprisoned and asked: "Qi Sanyue, if there is a chance for you to stand up, are you willing to risk your life?"


    Qi Sanyue nced at him and said disgustedly: "If you fart, just let it go. I''m not interested in ying Q&A with you."


    After hearing this, Xu Chongfeng told the whole story, and then said: "As long as you bring your men and horses to help, after the disaster is settled, I can ensure that you leave the capital alive."


    Qi Sanyue was once a lieutenant general in Zhongzhou, with a great reputation, but because he followed the wrong person, he became a death row prisoner. However, Xu Chongfeng and others knew that Qi Sanyue had not lost his conscience and even had ambitions in his heart. Qi Sanyue: "Monsters harm people? This is quite new and interesting."


    He has sharp ears and eyes, and he vaguely heard a strange roar. Although he may not have the guts to make such a joke, this matter is 90% true.


    but


    Qi Sanyue looked at Xu Chongfeng: "You can''t protect us from such a big thing... Let the man behind you speak. His eyes, momentum, and body bones are like those of a person soaked in blood. He must be a dead soldier of a wealthy family."


    You are right, but Xu Chongfeng is still angry...I am the dignified minister of Dali Temple, a high-ranking official, so why can''t I protect you? !


    Fang caught up and took out a token: "I am a dead soldier of the Zhong family. Your lives are saved by Lord Zhong Huan. But if you dare to take the opportunity to cause trouble, even if you escape to the ends of the world, Lord Zhong Huan will definitely arrest you. And it will destroy everyone you care about!"


    "Deal. But after the deal ispleted, our reward will not only be to leave the capital alive." Qi Sanyue put forward the conditions: "First, restore our good status. Second, if we be disabled, we will receive a hundred taels of silver to return home. Third, we will be given a An opportunity to formally join the army and fight for merit on the battlefield.


    When felons go to the battlefield, they usually serve as targets. Even if they are lucky enough to achieve merit, they will be swallowed up and it will be extremely difficult to stand out. Qi Sanyue is still young, so he wants to lead his brothers to try again.


    These requirements are not excessive, but a hundred taels of silver is too much. Xu Chongfeng was heartbroken and asked Fang Zhui: "Is this money from the Zhong family?"


    I have no money, and neither does the national treasury.


    Fang Zhui nodded: "Yeah."


    "Deal!" Xu Chongfeng smiled brightly, called to the person carrying the medicine box, and took a pill from it to Qi Sanyue: "Take it...this is from Dr. Lei. It contains the new poisonous insect he studied, but the pill must be in It will take two days to soak in the stomach before it dissolves, so if you take the medicine within two days, you will be fine."


    He also said: "This new poisonous insect needs new insect attractant to trap and kill it, so you must not betray your trust, otherwise the consequences will be that all the insects will burst their stomachs and die!"


    Qi Sanyue saw people who were eaten by poisonous insects and died. He was disgusted, but he still took the pills: "I understand this rule... let me out quickly!"


    Xu Chongfeng hurriedly opened the door and opened the iron chains on his hands and feet. He pointed to a green box and said, "Your big yue knife has been brought to you."


    Qi Sanyue walked out of the cell, opened the big box, raised his breath, picked up arge yue knife weighing several dozen kilograms, and with a few clicks, he opened the doors of several nearby death cells and said to the death row inmates inside: "Take medicine and do it." Live, earn a living!"


    "Yes!" The prisoners on death row were all soldiers under hismand, and they were all willing to follow him. They rushed out in a loud voice, swallowed the pills, ran out of the death row in batches, and gathered outside.


    When Xu Chongfeng saw this, he was really afraid that they would escape, so he quickly followed them with Fang.


    When they passed by the prison outside, Liu Sidong and the others were already drugged into unconsciousness.


    Hahhhhh!


    Jin Zongqi, sent by Ning Ji, had already led the medicine soldiers into Dali Temple. He happened to bump into Qi Sanyue and the others who rushed out of the cell. He was stunned, and thenughed loudly: "As expected of a death row prisoner, he really has some skills. He is actually Escaped."


    He looked at Qi Sanyue: "With the double yue sword, you can be the prisoner general Qi Sanyue from Zhongzhou... If it''s done, then you will be the leader and lead the prisoners to follow us to kill the enemy and help Ninghou ascend the throne!"


    Hahahaha, Qi Sanyueughed and said to the death row prisoners behind him: "Did you hear that? Hurry up and follow themander-in-chief to help Ninghou ascend the throne and earn a living for us!"


    With one movement of his feet, he was like a wild leopard charging toward General Jin Banner.


    By the time Jin Zongqi realized something was wrong, a heavy and sharp yue knife had alreadye flying towards him, hitting him right in the face, causing his bones to open and blood to flow. He fell off his horse and died with his eyes open.

 Chapter 3125: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon【5】

    Chapter 3125: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon��5��


    Chapter 3125 Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon [5]


    The horses were frightened and ran wild, trampling and injuring several enemy soldiers.


    The prisoners on death row took the opportunity to swarm up and kill the men and horses of Mr. Jin Banner... Those who had weapons were killed with weapons, and those without weapons were bitten and beaten with fists and kicks. By the time Mr. Jin Banner''s men and horses came to their senses, most of them were dead or injured. .


    The rest hurriedly called to the medicine men: "Ring the medicine bell quickly and use the medicine soldiers to tear these prisoners apart!"


    Catch the person holding the medicine bell! Qi Sanyue shouted, and struck out the big yue knife in his hand again. Bang, the medicine practitioner was hit in the back and fell to the ground. The medicine bell rolled to the ground.


    There were three medicine men, and the other two had already turned the medicine bells. The tinkling bells rang, and the medicine soldiers immediately went crazy and started to kill Qi Sanyue and the others.


    Disperse! Qi Sanyue shouted, but he picked up the big yue knife and rushed forward, hitting the medicine soldiers head hard.


    Dang!


    The shock caused half of his arm to be numb, but only the medicine soldier''s flesh and skin were injured, and his bones werepletely unharmed.


    The bones are as hard as iron, it is indeed a monster! Qi Sanyue hurriedly told the prisoners on death row: You cant forcefully lure the monster to death row and trap it.


    "Yes!" the death row prisoner responded. Some of them had been scouts and were fast runners. They followed Qi Sanyue to walk the medicine soldiers.


    Xu Chongfeng said anxiously: "No, there are still arge number of unconscious prisoners in the prison. They will be bitten to death by monsters. They are not death row prisoners. Some of them may be unjustly used!"


    "..." Qi Sanyue avoided the medical soldiers and took the time to yell at Xu Chongfeng: "You are the most troublesome, hide quickly, we don''t have time to save you!"


    Boss, catch the medicine bell! Someone took advantage of the chaos and got the fallen medicine bell and threw it to Qi Sanyue.


    After Qi Sanyue got it, he took a quick look and saw that the medicine soldier had grabbed him by the corner of his clothes. His coat was ruined. He was so angry that he chopped the medicine bell into pieces with a knife.


    Ding ding ding!


    A distorted bell rang, and all the poison hidden in the medicine bell flew out. It had no smell to humans, but the medicine soldiers could clearly smell the smell of the medicine... But the smell was wrong. The medicine soldiers paused, and then began to go crazy. , regardless of friend or foe, they will bite.


    The enemy soldiers were unprepared for the medicine soldiers, and several were killed in a short time, leaving only a dozen people.


    They went crazy and scolded the two medicine men: "Trash, control the medicine soldiers quickly, or we will all die!"


    But the medicine disciples have no ess to the real secrets of the medicine soldiers. They only know: "There is a mechanism in the medicine bell. Press the fixed mechanism to control the medicine soldiers. We don''t know the rest. We have to ask the three surnames of Rui, Zhao and Qiang." The leaders!"


    But the powerful prisoners are all detained in the prison outside the Ministry of Punishment and the Five-City Military and Horse Department. In addition, the big guys look down on Xu Chongfeng, so the manpower here is the minimum. Who would have thought that they would encounter hard problems? !


    Qi Sanyue was very happy when he heard this and called out to the prisoners on death row: "Hide all of them and let the monsters bite them!"


    The enemy soldiers were furious and fled for their lives.


    pity


    Swish swish!


    Xu Dexian led arge number of Tibetan soldiers to block the gate, fired arrows at them, blocked their retreat, and then closed the door immediately.


    The road ahead was blocked, and the medicine soldiers quickly rushed forward. A dozen enemy soldiers were bitten and screamed in agony.


    "Go!" Qi Sanyue saw the right moment, held a big yue knife, and led a few of his best brothers to rush forward and sneak attack the medicine soldiers.


    It''s a pity that they fought desperately for three times, but failed to injure the medicine soldiers at all. They also angered the medicine soldiers and killed them.


    Hahhhhh!


    Hiss, a death row prisoners arm was torn off by a medical officer.


    "Ah!" The death row prisoner almost fainted from the pain and shouted with all his strength: "Third brother, kill me quickly, I don''t want to be a monster!"


    Whoosh, a hooked rope flew over, hooked his shoulder, and pulled him to a safe ce. Fang chased them out and killed them. He tore open the medicine bag, used hemostatic gold sore medicine to paste his wound, and used beef tendon to The rope tied his broken arm, controlled the blood flow, and carried him to the wall.


    The two dead soldiers poured stink potion on the bloodstains to cover up the smell of blood.


    The death row prisoner with a broken arm is still begging: "Kill me, I don''t want to be a monster~"


    "Don''t scream, you are not qualified to turn into a monster." Fang Zhui gave him a roll of his eyes and exined: "Thief Ning spent a lot of effort to raise these things. If you are bitten, you can turn into a monster. Thief Ning There is no need to wait for the opportunity, I have already led the monsters to conquer the entire territory."


    ah?


    Wont you turn into a monster? Thats great~ The man on death row with a broken arm was extremely happy.


    The stubble is too hard to chew, so get out quickly! Qi Sanyue led the death row prisoners back and called Xu Chongfeng and others to escape to the back door of Dali Temple.


    On the way, Qi Sanyue said: "Sir, this business is not easy to do. We can only promise you to save more people. As for those monsters, we can''t kill them."


    It was really impossible to kill him. His big yue knife had two holes popped out.


    "...It''s done." Xu Chongfeng knew that it was difficult to fight with medicine soldiers, so he agreed, and said: "There is a tunnel in the bookstore next door. Where do you send people? We use the tunnel to transport people to the prison. The safest ce now is the prison."


    It was indeed a good idea, but Qi Sanyue paused and said: "...There are monsters in Dali Temple. What if they break through the iron gate and break into the prison?"


    Fang Zhui said: "Don''t worry, Yang Chui and others understand the structure of Falcon Mou, and they will block the road in front of the prison."


    What the hell? The death row inmates didnt understand, but they soon understood.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, causing them to stop in surprise.


    Qi Sanyue hurriedly climbed to the roof of the bookstore, looked at the direction of the sound, paused, and eximed in surprise: "It''s amazing, it actually copsed the entire row of the jailer''s house!"


    There were several rooms in front of the prison entrance, where the jailers were on duty. Now those houses have copsed, and the prison entrance has just been buried.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers were frightened and became more and more manic, rushing around and causing great harm to Dali Temple.


    Xu Chongfeng cried anxiously when he heard the screams, and was very worried about Xu Dexian.


    Fortunately, it didnt take long for Xu Dexian, Fang Tian, Yang Chui and others to catch up. Two hundred people arrived, plus arge group of death row prisoners, so that there was no space left in the cer of the bookstore.


    Get the map. Every house, mansion, and street in the capital is clearly marked.


    Rescue people ording to the map, save those who are nearby first, and send them here... Those who are less skilled and slower will stay behind and be responsible for receiving and treating the injured..."


    Xu Dexian spoke quickly. After the exnation, Xu Chongfeng took out the weapons hidden in the tunnel for them and said: "They are all from Dali Temple. They need to be recycled after thepletion. No one can hide them privately. It is against thew to hide weapons privately." !


    It was really annoying. Qi Sanyue wanted to beat him, but now he was pressed for time, so he hurriedly called out to the prisoners on death row: "If you are good with weapons,e with me!"


    Weapons are limited, and not everyone has them.


    Yes! The skilled death row prisoner immediately took his weapon and rushed out.


    Yang Chui and Fang Tian also led their troops out, while Fang Zhui stayed behind to take charge.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, some prisoners on death row came back carrying injured people. They were all from the families of minor officials who lived in the back streets of Dali Temple.


    Lao Peng, its really you, thats great! Xu Chongfeng was very excited, but there were only six of Lao Pengs family of more than a dozen people, and none of them were seriously injured.


    It is an old rule to only save those who can survive. Those who are too seriously injured may not survive even if they are saved.


    "Thank you, sir... It''s our blessing that you still remember us at this time." Lao Peng was so grateful that he burst into tears. He really didn''t expect that someone woulde to save them.


    While I was crying, another group of death row prisoners came back.


    Xu Dexian said hurriedly: "Dad, stop talking about old times and transport the people to the prison quickly, otherwise there won''t be enough congestion here."

 Chapter 3126: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon【6】

    Chapter 3126: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called surprise weapon��6��


    Chapter 3126: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called strange weapon [6]


    "Yes, yes, yes." Xu Chongfeng hurriedly said to Lao Peng and the others: "The prisoners in the prison have all been drugged. They are very safe inside now. Don''t worry, go in and hide."


    Thank you, sir... The people who were rescued were very grateful.


    Some people shamelessly pestered Xu Chongfeng to save his seriously injured family members, relying on their status: "Sir, my youngest son is still alive, but he is buried under the rubble. Please do a good job and send someone to go..."


    Bang, before he finished speaking, he was knocked unconscious by the death row prisoner with a knife. He stared at all the people who were rescued and cursed: "You all should know some **** rules. Don''t say anything if you want to get pped. We are not cowards and we won''t be polite to you." !


    At this time, asking them to dig out rubble to save a person, isn''t this sick!


    After hearing this, Lao Peng said with tears: "There are only six people alive in my family... The eldest grandson, two granddaughters, and old wife were all buried in the ruins. The eldest son and the second son heard strange noises and ran out to see. Being, being kept alive..."


    Lao Peng couldn''t speak any more and burst into tears.


    The eldest son of Deputy Prison Chief Cao hurriedly said: "My father is confused. Don''t me me, sir."


    Yao''er was born to his concubine, and his father loved him very much.


    "Go to the prison first, don''t be stuck here." Xu Chongfeng did not embarrass Deputy Prison Chief Cao''s family, but he had already made up his mind. If this disaster could be over, he would immediately remove Deputy Prison Chief Cao from his position!


    Originally, he got his position by relying on Uncle Cao''s family. He has no real ability. Now that he doesn''t know what is good or bad, there is no need for him to give him any more face.


    "Everyone is ready. Don''t touch anything in the tunnel. It''s a trap and people will die..." Xu Chongfeng and Xu Dexian sent the rescued people to the prison in batches.


    In addition to the officials families in Dali Temple, many people from nearby families were also rescued.


    After everyone learned that Xu Chongfeng had sent someone to rescue them, their eyes changed when they looked at Xu Chongfeng, as if they were looking at... the rebellious son who suddenly returned to his hometown. They were in disbelief and extremely surprised.


    "Master Xu, you are really... promising!"


    Xu Chongfeng''s face turned green and he urged them angrily: "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up!"


    Hey, lets go now, thank you so much, sir.


    But because they rescued too many people, Qi Sanyue and the others were discovered by Ning Ji''s men.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers roared harshly, and with a few leaps they rushed in front of Qi Sanyue and the others,pletely blocking their retreat.


    Zhao Si led dozens of soldiers and horses to catch up. After seeing their prison uniforms, he understood everything. He said to Qi Sanyue: "Come to us and take us to the ce where you hide people. You are the heroes of the Daning Dynasty." , you will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future!


    After saying that, he looked at the death row prisoners beside Qi Sanyue. Although he said nothing, his eyes were full of alienation.


    Hahahahaha, Qi Sanyueughed out loud: "Even we have to win over, so it turns out that Ning Tie can''t do it. If there are really enough soldiers and horses, and the monsters are invincible, it is impossible to give people like us a chance!"


    He added: "You are wearing a general''s armor, but there are only dozens of soldiers behind you, and many of them are injured. It seems that they were defeated elsewhere."


    It was actually right.


    Zhao Si and the others were responsible for attacking the Wucheng Bingma Division, but the people in the Wucheng Bingma Division were too powerful for him to chew, and he didn''t want to die on the eve of getting the glory and wealth, so he left some of the soldiers, horses and medicine soldiers behind and went ahead. Evacuate.


    I found Qi Sanyue and others on the way and saw that they were rtively weak, so I chased them.


    If you dont drink the toast, you will be fined with wine! Zhao Si was stabbed in a painful spot and became furious. He rang the medicine bell in his hand and fired a sharp arrow filled with medicine blood.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers smelled the smell and immediately came to kill Qi Sanyue and the others.


    Because they had rescued too many people, their physical strength was greatly reduced. Facing a dozen medical soldiers with no weaknesses, they really had no strength to fight anymore. They could only: "Run, fight for your own life, don''t harm others!"


    This is to require that all death row inmates cannot run back to the bookstore.


    "Yes!" The death row prisoners immediately ran away, but they could not outrun the medical soldiers. After a while, several death row prisoners were overtaken by the medical soldiers.


    Hisssssssssssssss! A harsh sound sounded. Qi Sanyue and the others did not dare to look back, so they could only run as hard as they could.


    But they were too tired, and the medics'' sense of smell was extremely sensitive. Even if they hid in the house, the medics would break through the wall and rush in.


    Mom, if you dont want to run away, if you dont want to die a useless death,e back with me and kill the leader! Qi Sanyue said.


    The dozen death row inmates who followed him were panting for breath. After a moment, they said: "If you do it, you''ll have to use a backrest to die!"


    Haha, lets go! Qi Sanyue led the death row prisoners and ran towards where they were.


    But before they could reach the spot, they were overtaken by medical soldiers!


    His!


    Flesh and blood spattered, and Qi Sanyue''s eyes were stained red with blood. He cursed and rushed towards the biting medicine soldier, imitating the medicine soldier''s behavior and biting the medicine soldier.


    But the medicine soldier didn''t feel any pain at all. He didn''t take any advantage...but he didn''t die either. Bang, a man suddenly jumped on the medicine soldier''s back. The man held an arrow, pounced, and pierced the medicine soldier''s nose. Then, he grabbed him and jumped to the ground.


    But before he could recover, he held the medicine soldier tightly with his hand and dragged the medicine soldier to the ground.


    Hang, the medicine soldier roared angrily and opened his mouth to bite him.


    He instinctively blocked it with his hand, thinking that his hand was about to break, but unexpectedly, the Yao Soldier''s great strength was much weaker, and getting weaker and weaker. It only bit his arm, and he lost consciousness without tearing it at all. Not moving anymore.


    Whats going on?! Qi Sanyue was shocked.


    Mom, push the medicine soldier away quickly, I shouldnt have saved you! Ah Tong was so angry that he wanted to chop Qi Sanyue into pieces.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so excited." Qi Sanyue hurriedly kicked the medicine soldier away and got up, but as soon as he got up, he was shocked by the sight in front of him.


    A group of men and horses jumped on the medicine soldiers with sharp arrows in their hands. After a while, all the medicine soldiers stopped moving.


    "Run!" Zhao Si rode his horse to escape, but Ouyang Nan and the others were not vegetarians. They released a wave of poisonous arrows, killing him and the remaining soldiers.


    Qi Sanyue: "Really, really killed the monster~"


    After Ouyang Nan dealt with Zhao Si, he ran back with his people. When he saw Qi Sanyue, he asked, "Who are you?"


    Qi Sanyue admired them so much that he told everything regardless of Xu Chongfeng''s life and death: "It''s just that our abilities are limited and we can''t defeat these monsters, but you are still better!"


    Prison soldiers?


    This can be used.


    "Our boss is Mr. Gu Dewang of the Ministry of Hubu. I used to help him kill the enemy in the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division. After discovering that Zhao Si had escaped, we came to hunt him down." Ouyang Nan reported his family name and told him how to subdue the medicine soldiers.


    Finally, he said: "Send some of the death row prisoners back to report to Mr. Xu and tell them how to subdue the medicine soldiers. You can go with us to kill the medicine soldiers."


    Only by subduing all the wandering medical soldiers can the entire city be saved.


    Qi Sanyue immediately agreed: "Okay, I''ll do it with you!"


    Its great! Ouyang Nan gave another box of sharp arrows with poison to the death row prisoners: Take them back and give them to Mr. Xu and others.


    Thank you! Half of the prisoners on death row took the boxes and left.


    Qi Sanyue and the others followed Ouyang Nan and others to eliminate the medicine soldiers... Seeing the arrogant medicine soldiers falling in front of them, Qi Sanyue and the others were extremely excited.


    On the way, they also met people from other families, all of whom were sent by the master''s family to kill and rescue people.

 Chapter 3127: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city【1】

    Chapter 3127: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city��1��


    Chapter 3127 Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [1]


    Its just that the medicine soldiers are very powerful. After running for a long time, I ran into several people who were surrounded by medicine soldiers: "Help, help... There are medicine soldiers here. Donte here. Run away!"


    I want to live, but I dont want to burden others.


    After Ouyang Nan and the others heard this, they rushed over without hesitation.


    Qi Sanyue ran as fast as a monkey. He jumped on the shoulders of the medicine soldiers, took out the poison arrows, and pierced the nose of one medicine soldier. He immediately pounced on the other medicine soldier, threw the poison arrow, and fled quickly.


    Save people! Another group of people rushed out from the ruins alley and rescued people with them.


    Soon, the six medical soldiers were eliminated.


    A small group of nearby enemy soldiers saw this and were so angry that they fired poison arrows in the dark.


    Swish swish!


    Unfortunately, the range of the shot was too far and the aim was off the mark. No one was hit, but the poison spread.


    Hold your breath and give them antidote pills! Ouyang Nan and the others rushed towards the two waves of people, gave them antidote pills, and saved them.


    "The enemy soldiers are hiding in the ruins to the east, chase!" Qi Sanyue led the condemned prisoners to chase the enemy soldiers, but before they could take action, the enemy soldiers were shot to death by random arrows from the Yuan family.


    After seeing Qi Sanyue and the others, the Yuan family aimed their crossbows at them again: "Escaped prisoners!"


    Qi Sanyue said hurriedly: "No, we were released by Mr. Xu to help. We didn''t do any evil. We were acting together with Ouyang Nan from the Gu family!"


    "They are indeed with us." Atong followed up and testified to Qi Sanyue and the others before the Yuan family put down their crossbows.


    Seeing that Qi Sanyue and the others had no weapons, he said: "Take away the enemy soldiers'' swords and arrows. These killer soldiers need arrows."


    Hey. Qi Sanyue was so happy that he got a set of weapons and armor, and hurried back to find Ouyang Nan and the others.


    They learned that the people who were surrounded were dead soldiers of the Yan family, and those who came to save people with them were the people of the Zheng family.


    "We all came out to rescue people under the orders of the master family." Both families had good rtions with the Qin and Gu families and had already made their position clear, so they sent people out to rescue people.


    In addition to the three families of Zheng, Yan and Yuan, Ouyang, Feng, Zhong, Dou, Lian, Shi and other families who had spare capacity also sent troops.


    Even Zong Zhengya''s maternal ancestors, the Shangguan family, the Feng family **** agency who was rted to the traitor Feng Yu, and the Zhishi veteran family headed by Mr. Yao all sent people out.


    Qi Sanyue was very happy to hear this... This wealthy family is not very timid and knows how to save people at critical moments.


    "We don''t have much poison left. We have to go to the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to get poison. Do you want to go?" Yuan Er asked.


    Ouyang Nan nodded: "If you want to go, you have to give Qi Sanyue and the others a name."


    A group of people rushed to the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Department together.


    Two more groups of medicine soldiers and enemy soldiers were killed on the way. Two quarters of an hourter, they finally arrived at the street where the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Department was... It was very safe here now. No enemy soldiers or medicine soldiers dared to approach, and more and more people After people know that this ce is safe, they rush here to seek shelter.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There were so many people that the people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Department could only beat gongs and shout: "Those who want to take the poison should go to the left, and those who need medical treatment should go to the right. Move quickly, and don''t wait, as you will block those behind you!"


    Come with me. Ouyang Nan took Qi Sanyue and the others directly to see Gu Dewang.


    When Gu Dewang learned that Qi Sanyue and the others were released by Xu Chongfeng, he was shocked: "Mr. Xu, he has be brave!"


    Because he was so excited, he pulled several wounds on his body and jumped up in pain. He also pulled wounds on his legs and screamed in pain.


    Xiao Xinghua heard the sound and hurriedly ran from the medicine-making room next door. After knowing the reason, she was furious: "Gu Dewang, I warn you, if you lose your appearance, our engagement will be canceled... I am so beautiful, but I will not marry Ugly!" Gu Dewang was angry: "It''s superficial and good-looking, can it be used as money? Men rely on power and wealth!"


    Hehe, Xiao Xinghua sneered and threw him a packet of medicinal powder: "The blood on your face has flowed to the corner of your mouth. Apply the medicine quickly, otherwise it will leave scars and make you really ugly."


    Gu Dewang''s face was grazed by an arrow, and there was a wound.


    Xiao Xinghua saw that he had a guest here, so she didnt stay any longer and turned around to leave.


    Gu Dewang wiped the blood with a handkerchief and said: "Don''t be afraid, Sister Xiaoyu has a powerful scar removal cream... Be careful when making medicine, it''s poisonous, don''t poison yourself!"


    "I know, she''s more verbose than my mother." Xiao Xinghua waved her hands and ran back to the next room to take the doctors from the Wucheng Army and Horses Department to make medicine.


    Gu Dewang looked at Qi Sanyue and the others: "Go over there, press your fingerprints, tell your name, and get the medicine, then you can go and kill the enemy. Rewards based on merit will never be treated unfairly, but..."


    He looked at Qi Sanyue and said with a smile: "My father-inw is themander of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division. If you dare to take the opportunity to cause trouble, you will all experience the torture of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division!"


    "Thank you, sir, for reminding us. We will keep it in mind." Qi Sanyue was not angry. He led the prisoners on death row to tell their names, press their fingerprints to keep records, and received the clothes of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses. After collecting the poison, Qi Sanyue ran out of the Wucheng Soldiers again. Mas.


    tter, tter, the sound of horse hooves was rapid. In addition to them, there were batches of soldiers carrying medicine bags and running in all directions. They kept shouting: "The magic power of the medicine soldiers has been broken. Everyone does not need to be afraid. There is plenty of strength left." You can go to Wucheng Military and Horse Department and Yuanzi Medicine Store to get poison to suppress the pharmaceutical soldiers!"


    Reinforcements from outside the city have arrived, and the Ning thiefs deadline is approaching. The conspirators should quickly abandon the secret and turn to the light!


    Concubine Luo has given birth to a prince in the Qin Pce, and there is a sessor to the David Dynasty!


    Qi Sanyue and the others were very excited when they saw this. The prisoners on death row said: "Boss, we made the right choice. Look at this posture, David is probably going to win."


    Qi Sanyue nodded fiercely: "That''s natural. How can a traitor who coborates with the enemy, betrays the country, and harms the people gain power?!"


    He added: "Hurry up, we can''t fall behind, we have to show some achievements, otherwise Qin Guogong will not ept us."


    Yes! The death row inmates hurriedly followed Qi Sanyue to other neighborhoods to save people.


    The people of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Division are very good at jumping. No matter which neighborhood Qi Sanyue and the others went to, they could hear the shouts of the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Division.


    These words had a great impact on each family. Many wavering families began to favor David and sent people out to rescue people.


    Fang Shangshu, the former Da Chu State, was a shrewd man. After learning about the situation outside, he immediately called all his children and grandchildren: "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Whether the Fang family can turn around depends on this day... Don''t be afraid of death." , except for the unmarried male and grandson, all the other children and grandsons took people out to rescue people and sent all the hidden medicinal materials to the Five Cities Military and Horse Division!"


    this?


    "Dad, the rtionship between Marquis Ning and our family..."


    "Shut up!" Fang Shangshu was so angry that he really wanted to beat the second son to death. He said to all the descendants of the Fang family: "Ning Thief is a traitor who coborates with the enemy and plots rebellion. The Fang Family has nothing to do with him. Even if he can seed, The Fang family doesnt recognize his throne and the Daning Dynasty, remember that!


    The magical powers of the medicine soldiers were broken, Ning Yan''s defeat had been obvious, and it was impossible to achieve it.


    He said again: "Don''t talk nonsense, take the troops out to rescue people quickly. If you miss this opportunity, the Fang family will have to wait for the next dynasty if they want to turn around."


    "Yes." The children and grandchildren of the Fang family did not dare to refute any more, and immediately went out with their troops to rescue people.


    In the important area of the capital, there are many smart people like the Fang family, so more and more people are gathering outside, forming an army that cannot be underestimated!


    Ning Ji''s men were furious when they learned that all the families in the capital had joined forces to kill the enemy and save people. They cursed: "A bunch of dogs, can''t they just wait for their master to ascend the throne? They must seek death!"

 Chapter 3128: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [2]

    Chapter 3128: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [2]


    Chapter 3128 Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [2]


    General Zhao''s personal soldier Qianhu Zhao Qing cursed and told the soldiers who stayed on the Imperial City Avenue to continue to watch. He then rode towards the Imperial City Gate, found a handsome young man about fifteen years old, and reported the matter to he.


    Finally, he asked: "Mr. Sheng, how should we deal with this matter?"


    Mr. Sheng''s name is Qiang Sheng, and he is also Ning Ji''s illegitimate son. Because his appearance, momentum, and charm are most simr to Ning Ji''s, and he was born when Ning Ji received the most help and had great hope for his n, so he is The only person who was treated as his own son by Ning Ji, he was very favored.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Zhao Qianhu." Qiang Sheng said warmly, with a hint of embarrassment on his handsome face. Finally, he sighed and said, "Let''s go find Uncle Quan and Uncle Yi. They are talented people and will definitely have strategies to defeat the enemy." .


    He will not take the me for such bad things!


    Dad taught him that bad things should be pushed to everyone to solve, and all he had to do was sit on the throne and mediate, control, and utilize all parties.


    Zhao Qing felt like he was punched in cotton. He was very ufortable, but he could only nod his head: "Yes, Mr. Sheng, please."


    The two went up to the imperial city tower and entered the room inside. When they saw the person, Zhao Qing told the story.


    Qiang Sheng also took the initiative tofort Zong Zhengyi: "Uncle Yi, there is no need to be angry. Everyone in the Zongzheng family has made great contributions. This is something everyone knows. No matter what the Shangguan family has done, it cannot erase the contributions of the Zongzheng family." .


    ? ? ?


    You might as well notfort me!


    Zong Zhengyi had no choice but to say: "I will go into the pce to see your majesty and ask your majesty to allow me to lead troops to put an end to the chaos outside!"


    Qiang Sheng said hurriedly: "I''ll go with Uncle Yi."


    "I will go with Mr. Zongzheng." Mr. Quan knew that Ning Ji valued Qiang Sheng, so he protected him and said, "This is an important ce in the imperial city. Please stay and take charge of it, Mr. Sheng."


    Qiang Sheng pretended to think for a moment and then agreed: "Then I will help you two uncles. Please rest assured, Zhao Qianhu and I will definitely guard this ce and take care of the adults whoe to surrender."


    The medicine soldiers were still very powerful. Many ministers were frightened and voluntarily surrendered. They were brought to the imperial city by the enemy soldiers and waited to go to court.


    Its a pity that its past the time for the morning dynasty, and the dynasty meeting hasnt started yet.


    Yes. Mr. Quan hurriedly took Zong Zhengyi by car to find Ning Ji.


    Ning Ji was already in the Jinluan Pce, sitting high on the dragon chair, overlooking the ministers and prisoners kneeling below... The most miserable person was still Wei Xiao, lying in the middle of the Jinluan Pce, being watched like a monkey. In this discussion, all face is lost.


    Next is Gu Jinan... He was also arrested, but because of arresting him, Xiao Luo You escaped. Ning Ji was very angry, so he sent someone to p him more than ten times on the spot. His face was now as swollen as a pig''s head.


    Mr. Quan is a man who knows how to get things done. He didn''t say anything in public about the people in the capital joining forces to deal with them. He only said that so-and-so had dragged his family and family to join the imperial city.


    After hearing this, the ministers in the Jinluan Pce cheered loudly: "Congrattions to your Majesty for getting another capable minister!"


    Hehe, Gu Jinanughed silently, he is just a minor official in the Ministry of Rites, how can he be called a capable minister?


    As well as these people in the Jinluan Pce, if they were ced with Da Chu and David, they would not even be qualified to enter the pce. It can be seen that Ning Ji''s power is very weak, so he treats minor officials like ministers.


    "Master Quan and Master Zongzheng have worked hard and came up to talk to me." Ning Ji knew that they had something important to say, so he gave them grace.


    "Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty." The two of them went up to the throne, stood on the left and right sides, bowed towards Ning Ji, pretended to reply, and whispered about the situation outside. Ning Ji''s expression changed when he heard this, but he quickly recovered and said with a smile: "Dear ministers, I have good news to tell you... General Qu from the Mushan Camp captured Zi Chexing of the Qingma King''s tribe alive, and now he is Take Zi Chexing and the army to the capital to help me!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the pce congratted loudly again: "Your Majesty is the True Dragon Emperor. He is protected by Huang Tian and has sent down good generals to eradicate those who do not support the Emperor!"


    Tsk, the horses p really loudly, but unfortunately, these are all lies.


    Such lies include the mutiny in the Fuhu Army camp, where thousands or hundreds of households in half of the camp joined forces to fight against the Wu family and the Lian family.


    Furthermore, Wei Changling has been killed by General Cao, and now General Cao controls the soldiers and horses in the Wei family camp outside the city.


    Also, Lu Jincheng led the soldiers and horses of Fenglu and Lu to attack the city gate, but was captured by General Zhao... In short, those who resisted Ning Ji all ended well, but everything was good for Ning Ji.


    Its just that some veterans are too stubborn and give me a headache. Ning Ji said and looked at Zong Zhengyi.


    Zong Zhengyi knelt down and said: "The Shangguan family is stubborn and goes against the will of God. I ask for orders to leave the pce and arrest the Shangguan family!"


    Ning Ji was very satisfied with Zong Zhengyi''s knowledge, but he said: "After all, Mr. Shangguange is an old minister. He should be respected and cannot be arrested... Let''s do this. You and Wu Qing lead a group of troops out and invite Mr. Shangguange into the pce. , I have a good talk with him, and he will be able to let go of his obsession and be loyal to the Daning Dynasty."


    After hearing this, everyone in the pce felt that Ning Ji was quite generous.


    Zong Zhengyi thought so at first, but when he left the Jinluan Pce and saw Qiang Xiong, arge number of medicine soldiers, and Feng Yu outside the Dongshen Gate, he knew that Ning Ji was furious and was bound to destroy him. The Shangguan n!


    Master Quan saw the fear on his face and said hurriedly: "Lord Zongzheng, the thieves outside are ignorant. We must use heavy troops to severely weaken their spirit. Only then can we quickly conquer all the families in the capital, end this chaos, and restore peace to the world... Please also understand His Majestys painstaking efforts.


    Qiang Xiong said: "Starting out of the pce, we first captured Shangguan''s house and broke the alliance formed by various families in the capital. Then we attacked the five-city army and horse division. After destroying Gu Dewang and Xiao''s family, we went straight to the city gate to help General Zhao capture Xialu Jincheng...as long as we hold the city gates securely and wait for General Qu to arrive with his army, your majesty''s great cause will be secure!"


    After saying that, without waiting for Zong Zhengyi to respond, he called Wu Qing, then rode his horse and led the army to leave with the medicine soldiers.


    It was Master Quan who called out to Zong Zhengyi before he came back to his senses and hurriedly rode his horse to follow, but in his heart there was no longer the excitement and glory of bing a descendant, only trance and uneasiness remained... This uneasiness was seen again When Qiang is in full swing, it reaches its peak.


    Qiang Xiong, Wu Qing, Master Quan, and Feng Yu, who was arrogant because of his talent, all respected Qiang Sheng. It was a kind of respect from a minister to his master. Unlike him, there was only hypocrisy, use, and calction.


    There is also Ning Ji''s attitude towards him... Why did he send Feng Yu out? Is he trying to let Feng Yupete with him and rece his position in the Daning Dynasty?


    Could it be that the Zongzheng family chose the wrong person again?


    While he was thinking wildly, Qiang Sheng''s voice sounded: "Uncle Yi, thank you for your hard work. Sheng, I wish you all a triumphant return."


    Zong Zhengyi stared at him and suddenlyughed: "Don''t worry, good nephew, we will conquer the disloyal family in Beijing as soon as possible!"


    Zong Zhengjia has no way out, so no matter what, he will continue to go on and lead Zong Zhengjia to the pinnacle of power and be a being that the royal family is afraid of!


    Lets set off and conquer the rebels! Qiang Xiong and Wu Qing shouted, leading the enemy soldiers and medicine soldiers to rush out of the imperial city gate and ran towards Shangguans house.

 Chapter 3129: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [3]

    Chapter 3129: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [3]


    Chapter 3129 Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city3


    The Shangguan family was a powerful family in the court. They had been rich for three dynasties and had all the advantages in the capital. Therefore, their residence was very close to the imperial city. Qiang Xiong and others rushed to the front of the Shangguan family''s house in two quarters of an hour.


    The door of the mansion was closed tightly, and therge iron gate and iron bars were lowered. They looked very strong, but Qiang Xiong didn''t take this small defense seriously at all, and ordered Qiang Mu who controlled the medicine soldiers: "Let the medicine soldiers guard the door." Bump it away!"


    Qiangmu: Yes.


    But before he could ring the medicine bell, there was a creak and the sound of the wooden door opening.


    Qiang Xiong and the others looked at the gate of the mansion and ordered: "The shield soldiers formed a formation to block the arrows!"


    They were afraid that the Shangguan family''s men would shoot at them.


    But when the iron door opened, only one figure appeared...it was Mr. Shangguange.


    Click, he pressed the button, opened the outermost iron fence, leaned on crutches, walked out, looked at Qiang Xiong, and said: "I am willing to follow you into the pce, I just ask that you let go of the other members of the Shangguan family."


    Zong Zhengyi sneered: "Grandpa is worthy of being a pavilion elder. He is really good at calcting. But your n won''t work here."


    One person just wants to change the peace of the whole house, dream!


    Mr. Shangguange finally looked at him and said: "For the future of you and Zong Zhengya, I have indeed made many calctions, and I have even given up on my face several times. Can you, considering the past rtionship, not embarrass me?" , can you just arrest me alone?"


    Sure enough, **** is still spicy after old age. What Mr. Shangguan Ge said was like putting Zong Zhengyi on the fire.


    But if Zong Zhengyi dares toe, he dares to attack this grandfather!


    Therefore, he said: "Since my grandfather cares about me and Sister Ya so much, he should lead the entire Shangguan n to seek refuge with His Majesty. Why is only one person willing to enter the pce? If he does not dare to bring the whole n to seek refuge with His Majesty, he is disloyal to His Majesty. Those who are disobedient should be killed!"


    Shangguan Ge had long expected Zong Zhengyi''s cruelty, but when he heard these words with his own ears, he couldn''t help but blush: "I suddenly remembered that when you were a child, Yuxue was really cute and smart, so although I saw I''m not as good as your grandfather, but I think your mother didn''t marry the wrong person. At least her husband and children are good, but it''s a pity..."


    He underestimated the influence of the Zongzheng family and watched helplessly as their brother and sister reached this point.


    And he was not only their grandfather, but also had descendants to protect, so he had no choice but to give up on them.


    Mr. Shangguan Ge did not say the rest of the words. He just threw away his crutch and knelt down towards Feng Yu: "Boy from the Feng family, you have always been a talented person. You should know that I still have some value. Are you willing to ept my proposal?"


    Feng Yu waited for Mr. Shangguange to finish speaking, then pretended to be shocked and dismounted from his horse and ran over to help him up: "You are embarrassing this junior, get up quickly."


    He was in trouble for a while, and finally said: "Don''t worry, with the juniors here, the Shangguan family will not suffer."


    Then he said to Qiang Xiong: "Commander Qiang, your majesty said in the Jinluan Pce that Shangguange is always a meritorious official, and he wants to be treated kindly. He also wants to talk to Shangguange in person... Since Shangguange always wants to surrender, then just How about using soldiers to capture the people?"


    Qiang Xiong said nothing and looked at Mr. Quan.


    Mr. Quan said: "Your Majesty did say these words."


    Qiang Xiong then agreed and asked Qiang Mu to retreat first, but said: "Old Shangguange, please lead the way!"


    If there is an ambush in the house, let the old man Shangguan die first.


    Okay. Shangguan Go turned around, followed closely by two dead soldiers to prevent him from escaping.


    But Shangguan Ge Lao would not escape, and Qiang Xiong and the others could not catch anyone from the Shangguan family, because the entire Shangguan family was already empty.


    Looking at the courtyard without even a single servant, Qiang Xiong finally realized something was wrong and said angrily: "Old thief, if you dare to y an empty city trick with me, hold him down!" After hearing this, the two dead men immediately twisted the hands of Shangguange Lao. , raised his foot and hit his hind legs hard, bang, Shangguange Lao was hit so hard that he fell to his knees, and his face turned pale in pain.


    But he didn''t say a word, he just looked at them and smiled.


    Qiang Xiong was extremely angry and had already drawn his sword: "Old man, if you dare to trick us, tell me quickly, where have all your children and grandchildren gone?!"


    Lao Shangguan Ge finally spoke: "Of course they will go where they should go."


    Damn, youre still pretending to be arrogant like me, I think you dont want to live anymore! Qiang Xiong rushed over with his knife and was about to chop down Mr. Shangguange, but in the end he failed.


    Because Mr. Shangguange said: "If I die like this, I can leave a reputation for loyalty and justice to the Shangguan family. It''s worth it!"


    Feng Yu was trembling with anger: "You are indeed a mature man, but do you think that by sacrificing yourself you can preserve the Shangguan family and its reputation? Oh, it''s impossible! After His Majesty officially ascends the throne, no one will know about your affairs. In the history books of future generations, you will all be traitors and rebels who coborated with the enemy and treason!"


    Shangguan Ge Lao looked at him and said with a smile: "No problem, the history of the people and the new dynasty that destroyed you will rectify our name...and you will not seed. The Duke of Qin and the British Association wille to the capital to destroy this puppet dynasty of yours!"


    "You..." Feng Yu was furious and wanted to scold him again, but Master Quan scolded him: "He is using dying tactics. Stop talking nonsense and hurry up and catch up with the officials!"


    Qiang Xiong was agitated and shouted: "Qiang Mu, use medicine soldiers, chase after him quickly!"


    "Yes." Qiang Mu hurriedly rang the medicine bell and shot three crossbow arrows filled with medicine into the sky... Roaring, roaring, the medicine soldiers went crazy and ran in the direction where the three crossbow arrows fell.


    Lets go, capture everyone in the Shangguan family! Wu Qing and Qiang Xiong also led troops in pursuit.


    But Mr. Shangguan Ge suddenlyughed and quickly stopped smiling. Feng Yu was startled and shouted: "Come back quickly, don''t be fooled. The Shangguan family didn''t run away. They must be hiding in the underground secret room!"


    Qiang Xiong and the others stopped and looked back at him.


    Feng Yu said: "There are thousands of people in the Shangguan family, including the dead men. How could all of these people escape? They must be hiding in secret rooms underground... Building secret rooms to avoid disasters is a family rule handed down from generation to generation!"


    Qiang Xiong''s face darkened: "Feng Yu, if you make a mistake again and ruin our opportunity to arrest someone, will you pay with your life? Can you afford to pay with your life?"


    "Lord Feng is right." Mr. Quan said, "Commander Qiang, now is not the time for a dispute... Let''s divide our troops. Half of the troops will search the surrounding streets, and the other half will find tunnels."


    Brother Qiang, Master Quan is right... Lets do this. My troops will stay behind to search Shangguans house, and you can lead troops to search nearby areas! Wu Qing said first, already thinking about plundering Shangguans treasury.


    But Qiang Xiong saw through his mind and did not agree: "Qiang Mu, lead half of the medicine soldiers and Mr. Wu to search the surroundings for everyone in the Shangguan family. If you find anything, send someone to report it immediately!"


    "Yes!" Qiang Mu turned back and came to Wu Qing: "Master Wu, let''s go."


    Wu Qing was secretly resentful, but because he was afraid of the medicine soldiers, he had no choice but to obey his orders and led his men and horses to the nearby area to search for the whereabouts of the Shangguan family.


    Qiang Xiong led the dead soldiers and half of the medicine soldiers to search Shangguan''s house. It didn''t take long to find the tunnel. Following the tunnel, he found several secret rooms, but the people hidden in the secret rooms were all servants, and there was no master of the Shangguan family.


    Qiang Xiong''s hands were shaking. After he realized something, he rushed to the ground, mentioned the old Shangguan Ge who was beaten all over and injured, and asked angrily: "Old thief, where are your children and grandchildren? If you don''t tell me, I will let you go." Yao Bing ate Zong Zhengyi alive, leaving you to watch your grandson die tragically!"


    But Mr. Shangguange haspletely given up on Zong Zhengyi.


    However, Mr. Shangguange still informed him: "If nothing else happens, Brother Zhuo has already taken Shangguan''s family members and fled to the Duke of Qin''s Mansion... My Shangguan family has survived in troubled times again. I have no regrets. I want to kill you." Cut it, please."

 Chapter 3130: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [4]

    Chapter 3130: Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city [4]


    Chapter 3130 Ning Ji is in trouble and besieging the imperial city4


    You bitch, Ill kill you! Qiang Xiong was furious when he learned the truth. He raised his knife to kill Mr. Shangguange, but Mr. Quan stopped him with all his strength.


    "Don''t kill him. The old man Shangguan is still useful as a hostage." Mr. Quan said: "First send someone to take him back to the pce, and let''s quickly catch up with Shangguan Zhuo and the others... He''s dragging his family with him. Even if this ce is close to the Duke of Qin''s pce, it''s still possible." If we dont arrive so soon, maybe Qiangmus medicine soldiers have captured Shangguan Zhuo and the others.


    Only then did Qiang Xiong suppress his anger and ordered his close confidants to die: "Take the old man back to the imperial city!"


    He also said harsh words: "Old thief, the women of your Shangguan family will be our ythings. This is the price you pay for teasing us!"


    Then he scolded Zong Zhengyi and Feng Yu: "Follow me, you two. If you can''t catch everyone in the Shangguan family, you will bear all the me yourself!"


    He scolded the literati as useless people, then rode on horseback and led the dead soldiers and medicine soldiers to pursue Shangguan Zhuo and the others.


    Bang!


    A redmand arrow exploded, and Qiang Xiong and the others were overjoyed: "It''s not ourmand arrow, it must be the rebellious minister''s. Chase quickly, no matter whether it is a member of the Shangguan family or not, as long as it is the rebellious minister, we must capture it!"


    Yes! Arge number of dead soldiers rushed towards the direction where the arrows were sent out, like beasts robbing meat.


    The redmand arrow was indeed fired by Shangguan Zhuo. It was given to him by Gu Jinan for self-defense... Because of Zong Zhengya''s matter, Shangguan Zhuo was already embarrassed to trouble the Qin and Gu families, but his family was at a critical moment, so he had to release themand arrow.


    As soon as the arrow was shot out, the roars of the medicine soldiers arose.


    In a short while, Qiang Mu and Wu Qing led their troops to block the alley and surrounded the copsed house.


    Shangguan Zhuo and his uncle rushed out with a group of dead soldiers and stopped in front of the copsed house: "Stop, you can''t even think about going in while we are here!"


    "Haha, you care so much. It seems that the female rtives of the Shangguan family are hiding inside." Wu Qing smiled and said maliciously: "The women of this wealthy family are all beautiful, and their skins are even more slippery. Hands on, I can finally touch them today!"


    "Shameless person!" Shangguan Zhuo was furious and moved Zhou Huang out: "My cousin-inw is the Marquis of Zhou. If you don''t want to be killed by his troops, please retreat quickly!"


    Wu Qing was angry: "How dare you use Zhou Huang to suppress me? To tell you the truth, he was bewitched by Wei Xiao and became a rebellious minister. There are already medical soldiers going to destroy the Zhouhou Mansion. I''m afraid your pregnant cousin has been Our people were killed!"


    Although he knew that this was a lie, Shangguan Zhuo was still trembling with anger... He suppressed his fear, took the lead in kneeling down, and said: "Master Wu, please look at my grandfather''s face, let the women go, and don''t hurt them. "


    Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle also knelt down and promised: "The Shangguan family has gold and silver hidden everywhere. As long as Mr. Wu pretends that he has never seen us, all the gold and silver will belong to Mr. Wu!"


    But Wu Qing is a beast. Not only does he want people and money, but he also wants to humiliate the Shangguan family. He said: "There is no proof for what I say. Where is the map where the gold and silver is hidden? Bring it to the general to take a look."


    Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle quickly took out the prepared map: "Please take a look!"


    Wu Qing did not send anyone to get it, but pointed at Shangguan Zhuo and said: "You, hold the map in your mouth and crawl over it."


    this?


    Yes. Shangguan Zhuo agreed, biting the map in his mouth and crawling on his knees.


    But just after climbing a few steps, Wu Qing said again: "Line like a dog and bark, or I will rush in with my troops and humiliate all the female members of your Shangguan family!"


    Woof, woof, woof! Shangguan Zhuo yelled quickly.


    Wu Qingughed happily: "Haha, look, this wealthy family second only to the royal family is actually acting like a dog to please us!"


    After hearing this, the enemy soldiers alsoughed wildly, said humiliating words, and asked Shangguan Zhuo: "Do you think you will beughed at by the world after the news about you imitating a dog in crawling and barking bes known?"


    You, a wealthy family, are very concerned about appearance. I heard that you wouldmit suicide just to save face. Then why dont you give us a try? Let us see the character of a wealthy family? Hahaha!


    Keep shouting, keep shouting in circles, and dont stop until I tell you to stop!


    "Woof woof woof!" Shangguan Zhuo obeyed and did as he was told. He didn''t care at all about the insult... If barking like a dog can save the female family members of Shangguan''s family, it''s really worth it.


    I just hope that they can move faster and escape to the territory of the Duke of Qin as soon as possible... Yes, there are no female rtives in the ruined house at all. The female rtives of the Shangguan family have already taken a small road and escaped. "That''s enough, go in quickly and get someone." Qiang Mu reminded, his face already very ugly...he started having fun without doing any business, what a rabble!


    "It''s done." Wu Qing called to the enemy soldiers: "Go, go in and get the people. I will allow you toe out with your women, but you can only y with the maids. The beautiful youngdies and innocentdies have to be left to me!"


    The enemy soldiers said: "Don''t worry, general, we understand the rules. Only if you don''t want it can we dare to pick it up and use it."


    After saying that, a group of peopleughed and ran towards the dpidated house. Some people took off their armor because they thought it was in the way. Their actions were even more disgusting than those of prostitutes in a brothel.


    Shangguan Zhuo turned around and looked at this group of people, with murderous intent in his eyes... Even if Wei Xiao died, they would never let Ning Ji ascend the throne!


    Ahhh, my face!


    Mom, how dare you ambush us!


    Qiang Mu, get the medicine quickly, someone has been hit by sulfuric acid! Wu Qing shouted, fearing that he would be injured by sulfuric acid, so he hurried out of the house.


    Come on, kill that Qiangmu, let the master and the others escape! The dead soldiers of the Shangguan family who had been kneeling suddenly rose up and rushed towards Qiangmu.


    Qiang Mu was frightened and used all his medicine soldiers.


    Hahhhhh!


    All the medical soldiers came closer to him.


    Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle and nephew were able to take the opportunity to escape.


    Qiang Mu was furious and called out to a medicine man: "An Ni, take three medicine soldiers to chase them and tear them alive!"


    Yes! An Ni hurriedly controlled his three medicine soldiers to hunt down Shangguan Zhuos uncle and nephew.


    Haunt, the medicine soldier was very fast. He jumped in front of the uncle and nephew with a few big jumps, and wed at them with five ws as hard as stone. Even though the two tried their best to dodge, they were still caught by the medicine soldier.


    His!


    A strip of flesh was torn off Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle''s calf. The pain made his eyes ck. He pushed Shangguan Zhuo and shouted, "Run, run!"


    Shangguan Zhuo''s legs and feet had long been weak, but after seeing the look in his uncle''s eyes, he didn''t know where he got the strength to rush forward.


    But after running a few steps, he was overtaken by the soldiers with ammonia and medicine.


    An Ni sneered and said in harsh Chu words: "You people are so annoying. You have caused so many troubles for us... Well, just let the medical soldiers eat one of your arms."


    As he spoke, he led a medicine soldier forward.


    But before the medicine soldiers could bite anyone, there were several loud bangs and several medicine soldiers fell from the sky and jumped over.


    An Ni was stunned for a moment, then rxed, thinking that the medicine soldiers were here to help him... But these medicine soldiers belonged to Rui Chen. Afternding, he smelled the smell and bit down **** An Ni.


    Hsssssssssssss!


    An Ni was torn to pieces by the medical soldiers before he could figure out the situation.


    "Sir Shangguan, how are you?" Bai Zhen and the others rushed over and said, "Your wife and the female family members have been rescued. Now they are with our wife and Concubine Luo. They are safe. Please don''t worry."


    After hearing this, Shangguan Zhuo came to life and cried with joy. He kept saying thank you, pointed behind him and said: "Save, save my uncle."


    Rui Chen was already looking at Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle''s injuries and replied: "Only a strip of flesh was torn off, so there is no fear for his life."

 Chapter 3131: Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son

    Chapter 3131: Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son


    Chapter 3131 Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son


    Hahhhhh!


    Qiang Mu noticed something strange here and rushed over with his medicine soldiers. When he saw that An Ni had been torn into pieces, his face changed greatly and he asked Rui Chen angrily: "You actually betrayed your master. He is your foster father. He has conquered the world." , you can also be knighted!"


    Ha, Rui Chenughed: "The so-called foster fathers, knighthoods and other promises are just means to appease us. We can''t live for a few more years, so what if we get the title? And our lives will be short-lived and we will suffer for half our lives. Its thanks to him!


    Qiangmu, you have also suffered from the transformation of the medicine man. You wont live for a few years. Dont you want to kill Ning Ji before you die to avenge yourself?!


    Rui Chen''s eyes were full of hatred and unwillingness, as well as sympathy and pain for Qiang Mu. Qiang Mu was shocked and confused for a moment.


    But Wu Qing and the others arrived quickly and shouted at Qiang Mu: "Hurry up and kill this traitor with medicine soldiers!"


    Qiang Mu came to his senses and told the medicine man: "Go up, kill the traitor!"


    Yes! The medicine disciples controlled the medicine soldiers and rushed up to kill them.


    Rui Chen also controlled the medicine soldiers to fight...but Rui Chen''s medicine soldiers were killing Wu Qing and the others.


    Hsssssssssssss!


    The medicine soldiers would bite the enemy soldiers when they caught them, causing blood, flesh and broken limbs to fly everywhere. The enemy soldiers screamed in horror: "The medicine soldiers, the medicine soldiers are crazy, run away!"


    It waspletely in disarray.


    Wu Qing roared angrily: "Stay still, don''t mess up, we also have medicine soldiers! Qiang Mu quickly control the medicine soldiers and tear their medicine soldiers apart!"


    But in the Hundred Formation, they didn''t give the medicine soldiers a chance at all. They jumped on the medicine soldiers with poisonous arrows, and after a piercing sound, the poison arrows prated deeply into the medicine soldiers'' brains.


    The medicine soldiers staggered and their movements became sluggish. After a while, with a bang, bang, bang, they all fell to the ground.


    No, its not a rumor... the medicine soldier was really knocked down!


    Run, run! The enemy soldiers fighting spirit waspletely defeated, and they turned around and ran away.


    But You Xi and Uncle Yu led their troops to cut off their retreat.


    Swish swish!


    Sharp arrows came like a rain, and arge number of enemy soldiers who took off their armor to take advantage fell to the ground and died.


    Put poison arrows!


    Swish swish!


    Poisoned crossbow arrows shot out, and the popping poison packets exploded, forming poisonous mist, attacking their eyes.


    Ah, my eyes hurt so much, they hurt so much!


    While they were suffering from severe pain, You Xi and the others rushed over with their swords, clicking, clicking, the knife prated into the bones, and directly cut off their heads.


    Wu Qing waspletely panicked, abandoned the enemy soldiers and fled quietly for his life.


    Ke Rui Chen has medicine soldiers, so he can''t even think of escaping.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers roared and chased after him, ws as heavy as iron grinding ws all wing at him...hiss, hiss, hiss, in the blink of an eye, Wu Qing was torn to pieces by several medicine soldiers.


    When Qiang Xiong and others came with their troops, they saw this scene.


    He was confused: "...How could the medical soldiers attack our people? Could it be that Wu Qing rebelled?!"


    Swish swish!


    Several sharp arrows with medicinal blood were shot towards him. The medicinal soldiers who had just finished tearing Wu Qing apart immediately turned around and rushed towards him.


    The smell of blood rushed over with the breath of death. Qiang Xiong''s eyes were about to burst and he shouted: "Medicine soldiers!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The medicine disciples hurriedly controlled the medicine soldiers to attack Rui Chen''s medicine soldiers and saved Qiang Xiong''s life.


    General, Rui Chen has rebelled and has pledged his allegiance to the Qin family. Shangguan Zhuos uncle and nephew are here,e and catch them! Qiang Mu shouted not far away.


    "Go to help Qiang Mu, and we must capture Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle and nephew!" Qiang Xiong ordered and personally led the dead soldiers to kill him.


    "Yes!" Six of the dead warriors with the best horsemanship were working in groups of two. They grabbed sharp knife chains and galloped over on horseback. They wanted to use this move to break through Youxi''s defense. pity


    "The enemy''s soldiers are handed over to the medicine soldiers, and you kill their medicine soldiers!" You Xi and the others are not vegetarians. They have followed Qin Sang and Gu Jinli for a long time, and they have learned a lot of skills. They can outwit and never fight hard.


    "Yes!" You Xi, Bai Zhen and the others avoided the killing circle of sword chains, rushed towards the ruins on both sides, and went around to the back of the Qiang Xiong team.


    But Qiang Xiong was not a vegetarian. He immediately divided the dead man into two, attacked the front and back with a knife and chain, and also used the poison given by Rui Shuang.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison package exploded, and the Bai Zhen and You Xi teams quickly retreated, but a few of the slower ones were still poisoned and fell to the ground vomiting blood.


    You Xi and the others hurriedly dragged the people away and stuffed them with antidote pills, but their faces were still visibly ckened: "This is a new poison, our medicine is not very effective... We can''t fight hard, everyone, be careful!"


    When Qiang Xiong heard this, heughed proudly: "Hahaha, a group of traitors, think they can win by defeating the Yao soldiers'' magical powers? Let me tell you, the master has raised countless capable people in the past twenty years. , No matter how many powerful poisons you have researched, no matter how much you resist, no matter how many antidotes you take, the end will be..."


    Whoosh!


    A powerful crossbow arrow came from a distance.


    Qiang Xiong heard the sound and quickly raised his sword to block it.


    However, this is a powerful crossbow that can prate an iron shield... bang, his sword was knocked away by therge crossbow arrows.


    With a bang, therge crossbow arrow passed through his upper left arm, and he was carried back several meters by the strong force. With a bang, he was nailed to the ground.


    "Ah!" Qiang Xiong''s face was distorted with pain. He was worthy of being amander of dead soldiers. He was extremely brave and pulled out the big crossbow arrow with force.


    But his arm turned ck... The beastly Qin family actually quenched poison on the big crossbow arrows.


    "Knife!" Qiang Xiong snatched the dead man''s sword, clicked, and cut off his arm with one blow. He knelt down and wailed in pain.


    Everyone was stunned, this was too cruel.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three powerful crossbow arrows came at the same time. One shot out a big crater, one pierced Qiang Xiong''s horse, and one shot away the dead soldiers beside Qiang Xiong.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit, Qiang Xiong died!


    "mount your horse, mount your horse and return to the imperial city!" Qiang Xiong waspletely frightened and did not dare to fight anymore. He snatched the dead soldier''s horse and fled on horseback. He also ordered the medicine disciple: "Quickly use medicine soldiers to clear the way and return to the imperial city!"


    After hearing this, Qiang Mu looked at Qiang Xiong''s back in the distance. He was confused for a moment, and immediately controlled the medicine soldiers to open a way for him... With the powerful medicine soldiers and poison, he managed to break out of the encirclement.


    But he was extremely disappointed in his heart. Even the Qiang Xiong, who had been with him for many years, could leave him and run away alone. How sincere could the master be to these confidants?


    When Master Quan, Zong Zhengyi, Feng Yu and others saw Qiang Xiong and others running back, they knew something was wrong, so they quickly turned their horses and ran towards the imperial city.


    pity


    Bang, bang, bang!


    They were ambushed and fell on their backs.


    "Capture them alive!" He Min, Gu Jinli, and Daqing rushed out from a nearby house. They were the ones who fired the big crossbow arrows.


    "Soldiers, enter!" Feng Yu and the others roared, and the dead soldiers led by these three people quickly drew their swords and rushed forward to stop He Min and the others.


    Hahhhhh!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The medicine soldiers controlled by the medicine disciples have arrived here and directly knocked away the people and horses on both sides.


    Qiang Xiong led arge number of dead soldiers and roared past. He ignored the other two people and only called to the dead soldiers: "Save your lord!"


    Yes! The close confidant dragged Mr. Quan onto his horse and ran with him to the imperial city.


    Qiang Mu led the medicine soldiers and followed closely.


    Feng Yu was alert and still had some ruthlessness hidden in his heart. At thest moment, he was able to escape by grabbing hold of a medicine man.


    Zong Zhengyi was the most unlucky, being captured alive by He Min with his troops.

 Chapter 3132: Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son【2】

    Chapter 3132: Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son��2��


    Chapter 3132 Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son2


    Zong Zhengyi couldn''t believe that he would be captured alive, so he screamed in the direction of the imperial city: "Save me, Qiang Xiong, please save me! I am Zong Zhengya''s brother, the future uncle of the country, and a descendant of the n. Head of the family, if you dont save me, you will be killed by the nine ns!


    Tsk, Bai Zhen couldn''t stand it any longer: "Everyone has disappeared, so stop shouting. Besides, they are dead soldiers. Even if we include all the cockroaches and mice in the house, there are still no Nine Tribes. You''re going to kill them."


    Zong Zhengyi was stunned, and quickly red at Bai Zhen: "I am uncle Guo, let me go quickly, or you will all die!"


    Bai Zhen was speechless: "Are you okay? We are your captors, how could we let you go? Can you wake up?"


    "I am not a prisoner, I am the uncle of the country, the head of the world''s civil servants, and a person whose name will go down in history!" Zong Zhengyi roared, and choked on his own saliva. He coughed and coughed like a chicken crowing. of.


    But after he finished coughing, he went crazy and smiled at Bai Zhen and the others: "Well done, you are worthy of being a dead soldier of our Zongzheng family. Let''s go, take the Qin Gu family, mother and son, and follow me back to the imperial city. I Please take credit for your reward!"


    Rui Chen came over, took his pulse, checked his eyes, and said, "I''ve been stimted too much, and I''m confused."


    this?


    Everyone sighed after hearing this.


    Shangguan Zhuo even shed tears. He came over and looked at Zong Zhengyi, and said confusedly: "Obviously he is a noble son of a well-known family, with few talents and famous names, and a person who has been through the ranks all the way. Why is he like this?"


    He still remembered the grand scene when Zong Zhengyi, Feng Yu, Gu Jinan, Qi Kangming, and Song Yin sang over wine at the Qionglin Banquet. But within a few years, some of them were beyond recognition... Why is this happening?


    Shangguan Zhuo''s uncle hurriedly said: "Brother Zhuo, don''t think too much...Everything in the world is caused by a drink or a peck. The reason why we ended up in this situation is because he was too greedy."


    Brother Zhuo is the future head of their Shangguan family. Dad has said that he cannot be influenced by Zong Zhengyi, otherwise the Shangguan family will be destroyed!


    Shangguan Zhuo nodded after hearing this: "Uncle is right... If these brothers and sisters can listen to their grandfather, after this chaos is over, they will still be the unparalleled future queen and uncle."


    Once a status is established, it is not easy to change unless an unforgivable mistake is made. Therefore, as long as Zong Zhengya does not make mistakes and is no longer obsessed with getting a prince that she hasplete control over, even if Luo Huiniang gives birth to a son, it is impossible for her to be a prince. queen.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a sound of fighting. It was Qiang Xiong and others who met Zhou Huang and others who came to help, and the two parties started fighting.


    But Zhou Huang''s men and horses were all soldiers, and they were obviously no match for the dead soldiers and medicine soldiers. Within a short time, more than a dozen people died.


    "Don''t be chaotic, kill the medicine soldiers with poison arrows first!" Zhou Huang shouted, and the soldiers did so.


    But you need to have great skills to kill the medicine soldiers at close range. An elite soldier from a small g went up and only killed one medicine soldier, and half of the elite soldiers were torn to pieces!


    "Haha, Zhou Huang, you have seen how powerful the medicine soldiers are. Do you think that a few poisonous arrows can defeat the medicine soldiers'' magical powers? You are too naive." Qiang Xiong ordered Qiang Mu: "Go ahead, kill Zhou Huang and let him know Dont ept the consequences of being coaxed by your master.


    If Zhou Huang is killed, his troops will be in chaos, and he will follow them back to seek refuge with his master.


    He also said: "Don''t forget about your wife. After you die, she will have thousands of men to serve!"


    I said this to mess up Zhou Huang''s mind so that he could kill him.


    "Shameless guy!" Zhou Huang was indeed furious, but he was the general in charge of the army. He quickly calmed down. Seeing that Qiang Xiong was injured, he ordered the archers: "Fire arrows and shoot Qiang Xiong... Those who are good at it will , follow me to kill the medicine soldiers. Don''t panic, cooperate with each other like before, stab and run away!"


    "Yes." The elite soldiers lined up again, holding the poisonous arrows tightly. When the medicine soldiers approached, they jumped on the medicine soldiers'' bodies and stabbed them with arrows.


    Puch, pow, pow!


    Hsssssssssssss!


    Two voices sounded together, each had his own death, and no one took advantage.


    Qiang Mu felt sorry for the medicine soldier and shouted: "Zhou Huang, Wei Xiao has been paralyzed. He can no longer be the emperor. With Dong Qing and Dayong helping me, my master will definitely win. It''s still toote for you to surrender. Don''t be stubborn and give up your hand in vain." The soldiers below were killed.


    Then he shouted to Zhou Huang''s soldiers: "Don''t be stupid, it''s not worth exchanging your own life for the life of the medicine soldier!"


    Without thinking, his answer was: "It''s worth it. These beasts who killed innocent people deserve to die, and so do you traitors who coborated with the enemy and the country!" Damn it, Dayong and Dongqing both invaded them and massacred their cities. , Ke Ninggou actually formed an alliance with Dayong and Dongqing, and wanted them to join Ninggou. What do you think? Who are you insulting?


    A bunch of lowly idiots! Qiang Mu was angry, controlled the medicine soldiers, and surrounded the elite soldiers. Unfortunately, he failed. You Xi and the others came.


    Bang, bang, bang, they jumped on the medicine soldier''s back and stabbed the medicine soldier''s head with poisonous arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Sharp arrows came to kill, and a group of enemy soldiers were injured by arrows.


    "The Qin family is catching up. Go back to the imperial city and stop fighting!" Feng Yu roared, almost going crazy. He was afraid that he would die, and even more afraid of being captured alive... The leader of the younger generation of his noble family, if he became a prisoner, what would he do? What face does it have to survive in this world? !


    Retreat, go back to the imperial city! Qiang Xiong was frightened when he thought of the power of the crossbows, and hurriedly led his troops to leave.


    But as soon as he ran a few meters away, Gu Dewang came with arge number of soldiers and horses. After seeing him, he shouted: "It''s Ning Thief''s confidant, confidant,e on, kill him, Your Majesty, give him a title, hurt him, Your Majesty Give me money, ten thousand taels of gold!"


    Hurry up and make money.


    The big guys got excited and rushed forward with howls.


    Gu Dewang said hurriedly: "Don''t rob, don''t be greedy for the big ones, do it ording to your own ability, you can get money for killing medicine soldiers and small soldiers!"


    After hearing this, everyone quickly got into order. The powerful ones went to deal with the medicine soldiers, the ordinary ones went to kill the small soldiers, and the thousands of households and the dead soldiers of each family went to kill the Qiang Xiong.


    The soldiers and horses of Zhou Huang and Qin Gu also came after them. The three parties formed a considerable army to chase Qiang Xiong and others together.


    Bang, bang, bang, Rui Chen''s medicine soldiers were the most powerful. They jumped directly into the enemy soldiers, biting them, and cut Qiang Xiong''s team in half.


    The people on Gu Dewang''s side were all confused: "What''s going on? The medicine soldiers are crazy again? Why are they tearing apart their own people?"


    When will they live normally?


    Then shall we kill them?


    If you dont kill, you will always feel that you are at a loss. One hundred taels of silver each is very expensive.


    Rui Chen was frightened to death and hurriedly shouted: "You can''t kill the medical soldiers with red cloth hanging around their necks. They are in a group. We have surrendered to the Duke of Qin!"


    Hundred Formation then shouted: "That''s right, they have surrendered to the Duke of Qin. They are partners. They cannot kill...the medicine soldiers who killed Ning Thief!"


    Got it! The big guys responded and continued to chase Qiang Xiong and the others. There were also people chasing them on horseback, which was very powerful and scary.


    Qiang Xiong and the others came out aggressively to kill the enemy, but were forced to flee back. They were angry and ashamed, but they were powerless and could only run towards the imperial city as hard as they could.


    Rui Chen called to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, hurry up, it''s up to you whether you can catch Qiang Sheng."


    Rui Chen is a ruthless person and told him his n to capture Qiang Sheng alive to check and bnce Ning Ji. After hearing this, Gu Jinli agreed very much.


    Gu Dewang agreed after learning about it, but said: "Just tie me up and use me as bait."


    If Brother Sang finds out that they use Sister Xiaoyu as bait, they will be thrown into the mountains for winter training, where they will be cold, have no meat to eat, and have to endure all kinds of terrible training, which is very miserable.


    Rui Chen said: "You can''t do it. Only Mrs. Qin''s weight can allow Qiang Sheng to take risks."

 Chapter 3133: Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son【3】

    Chapter 3133: Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son��3��


    Chapter 3133 Ning Ji is in trouble and captures his beloved son3


    Although Qiang Sheng is only fifteen years old, he was taught by Ning Ji, and he is full of cunning. If he is not given a big bait, there is no way he can risk going down the tower of the imperial city.


    But Gu Dewang questioned: "Luring Sister Xiaoyu to the gate of the imperial city, isn''t that the purpose of your surrender?"


    After hearing this, Ouyang Nan and others raised their crossbows and pointed them at Rui Chen.


    Rui Chens face turned cold.


    "Put down the crossbow." Gu Jinli said: "You have no doubts about your employment. We all trust Rui Chen, and we have to bear risks in everything we do. If this is Rui Chen''s end, we are not afraid and can save ourselves."


    From escaping from the desert, to the northwest, and then to the capital, they have experienced countless crises, but they still survived... And there is only one reason why they can survive safely, that is, they have the ability to save themselves.


    "The ability is there, the life is there, no matter how many rounds you take, you won''t be afraid!" Gu Jinli urged Gu Dewang: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and catch up with Qiang Xiong, don''t be too far away from them, otherwise the round won''t be sessful."


    "Okay!" Gu Dewang responded, and then said to Rui Chen: "I can''t help it just now, I was also frightened by Ning Ji. He is very good at pretending. When we were children, we all thought he was a good person."


    Rui Chen was shocked when he heard this and almost fell off his horse... He really didn''t expect that Gu Dewang would apologize to him. He was an official, and he was half a prisoner, but he gained his respect.


    What did Ke Ning Ji, Qiang Xiong, and Qiang Sheng give him?


    Even though he worked hard to be a little leader, he was still treated like a ve by them and never received an apology from them.


    "Hey, be careful, don''t fall off your horse!" After Gu Dewang reminded him, he hurriedly called to Ouyang Nan, Shen Ji from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division, the elite soldiers of the Xiao family, and Qi Sanyue: "Chase Qiang Xiong and the others, don''t let them run away. !


    "Yes!" A group of people responded and galloped after him, but their speed was still not as fast as the medicine soldiers.


    Whoosh!


    Rui Chen fired the **** crossbow arrow and rang the medicine bell... Ho, ho, ho, the medicine soldiers went crazy, jumped into the sky, and then hit the ground with a bang like flint. After three times, they finally fell in front of Qiang Xiong and the others. , biting towards them crazily.


    Hsssssssssssss!


    Another group of enemy soldiers were torn to pieces.


    "Qiang Mu, are you dead? Use medicine soldiers to fight!" Qiang Xiong roared at Qiang Mu. The severe pain of his broken arm made him extremely ufortable. It was because there were a lot of wasteing out. It''s not as good as Rui Chen and others to offend Qiang Mu. if.


    Qiang Mu''s eyes were full of hatred when he heard this, but in order to survive, he still controlled the medicine soldiers to fight.


    With such a dy, Shen Ji and the others caught up.


    "Stop fighting, run quickly, the imperial city is just ahead!" This time it was Master Quan who shouted. He was also scared and wanted to go back to the pce to see Ning Ji as soon as possible to discuss countermeasures with him, otherwise they were afraid they would be defeated miserably.


    Bang bang bang!


    Qiang Mu''s controlled medicine soldiers collided with Rui Chen''s medicine soldiers.


    Qiang Xiong took advantage of this opportunity to break out of the encirclement. He was afraid of death and ordered his soldiers: "Set the arrows and ask Zhao Qing to lead troops to help!"


    With a whoosh, twomand arrows were sent out, exploding in the high air, and puffs of yellow smoke were emitted.


    Qiang Sheng was startled by the movement and hurriedly ran out of the hut to take a look: "This is the distress arrow from Commander Qiang. Is he in danger?"


    How is it possible? That''s Qiang Xiong.


    The little leader of the dead soldiers who was guarding him replied: "I should report it back to Mr. Sheng."


    The Qin and Gu families are not vegetarians, and the Qiangmander may suffer losses at their hands.


    The little leader asked the soldiers standing on the small beacon tower: "What did you see? What happened?!"


    The soldier replied: "Arge number of people are rushing towards the imperial city. We don''t know whether we are friends or foes. In short, it is very confusing!"


    Qiang Sheng frowned when he heard this and ordered the dead man: "Go and invite Zhao Qingqianhu."


    "Yes." The dead man hurriedly went to do it. After going back and forth for a while, Zhao Qing arrived.


    Qiang Sheng said: "Zhao Qianhu, themander-in-chief of Qiang has released an arrow for help. Qin and his people went to greet him. Don''t let anything happen tomander-in-chief Qiang."


    Zhao Qing was in a dilemma: "Thest general''s task is to guard the imperial city gate. He is not allowed to leave. Please forgive me, Mr. Sheng."


    Qiang was furious: "How dare you disobey me?!"


    Zhao Qing knelt down and said, "Master Sheng, please forgive me. I will not leave my post without permission."


    "How can I not save myrade when he asks for help?!" Qiang Sheng scolded Zhao Qing, but he was just acting and had a good reputation of caring for his subordinates, so he didn''t really want to send Zhao Qing to rescue Qiang Xiong.


    Dad said, Qiang Xiong is a good ve. You can trust him in normal times, but in critical moments, you have to protect yourself first... Now 80% of the troops and horses have been sent to the city to cause trouble, and the reinforcements from General Cao and General Qu are toote. Before he arrived, he had to keep Zhao Qing''s soldiers and horses to protect him.


    Finally, he said hypocritically: "Let''s go down to the city tower together, open the small gate of the imperial city and wait. We can''t let Qiang Damand them to escape to the gate of the imperial city but can''t get in." This is reasonable, and it''s not very good. Danger.


    "Yes." Zhao Qing agreed, and together with the small leader of the dead soldiers, they escorted Qiang Sheng down the city tower, opened the small gate of the imperial city, and all waited at the door.


    Not long after, Qiang Xiong and the others appeared, but they were all in a state of embarrassment. They even lost their horses and could only use their legs to run as hard as they could towards the imperial city gate.


    Rui Chen continued to control the medicine soldiers to chase Qiang Xiong, and even shouted with the medicine disciples: "Qiang Xiong has surrendered to the Duke of Qin, catch him quickly, don''t let him lead troops into the imperial city... All the soldiers and horses he brought are all Its a dead soldier from the Duke of Qins pce pretending to be one!


    What''s the meaning?


    Qiang Sheng was confused.


    Rui Chen and the medicine disciples continued to shout: "Qiang Xiong has lost one arm. In order to survive, he has surrendered to the Qin family!"


    Zhao Qing took a closer look and saw that Qiang Xiong was indeed missing an arm. He also panicked: "Mr. Sheng, the Qiangmander really lost an arm!"


    A warrior is considered useless without an arm.


    And it is impossible for his father to reuse a waste, and Qiang Xiong is indeed very likely to rebel because of this.


    Qiang Sheng was quite confident.


    But Qiang Xiong roared: "It''s fake, the traitor was Rui Chen... Xiao Sheng, I am loyal to you father and son, and I am still a first-ss confidant who has always known about your existence, and yet you are so reused by your master, don''t you still believe me? Don''t believe me, You will die!"


    this?


    Qiang Sheng was confused. Both of them were his father''s confidants. Who should he trust?


    In the distance, Rui Chen started acting with Gu Jinli again: "Haha, Mrs. Gu, you are such acent stupid woman, how dare youe here and be surrounded by medicine soldiers? This time the medicine soldiers will definitely tear you apart." !


    The medicine practitioners also shouted: "Ms. Gu, you are a poisonous woman who has killed many of our brothers, you are dead!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The soldiers on the city tower beat drums and shouted: "The Duke of Qin''s wife is at the bottom of the city tower!"


    Everyone knows that Marquis Ning hates the Duke of Qin''s wife and has issued an order that once she is found, she must be captured alive. If she cannot be captured, she will be killed.


    Qiang Sheng was so excited by these words that he immediately ordered Zhao Qing: "Lead the troops out and help Rui Chen capture the Gu family!"


    Zhao Qing was very moved, but: "Rui Chen said that Qiang Xiong had rebelled, and he was almost at the door."


    Qiang Sheng smiled disdainfully and said: "A Jing can take care of a **** with a broken arm without fear."


    Moreover


    Qiang Sheng smiled sinisterly: "Perhaps the traitor is Rui Chen. He is ying a trick with Gu to deceive us... But regardless of whether it is a show or not, since Gu is here, I cannot let this poisonous woman escape and capture her alive. she!"


    this?


    Its really possible!


    Zhao Qing was shocked and admired Qiang Sheng a little. He didn''t expect Mr. Sheng to be so smart.


    Yes! Zhao Qing took the order and left.


    Qiang Sheng also gave an order to Qiang Xiong and others: "Take all your dead soldiers back and capture the Gu family!"


    As long as they are not dead, let him catch Gu!


    Qiang Xiong and the others were stunned and could only agree.


    Master Quan has been arrested. Hearing this, he almost vomited blood and died. He screamed and wanted Qiang Sheng to return to the imperial city quickly and close the city gate!


    But Qiang Sheng was too excited and wanted to see if Gu Jinli was captured alive. Instead of going back, he led A Jing and others out and ran out.


    And He Min and a group of Langhou soldiers who were proficient in ordnance were already waiting for him.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three powerful crossbow arrows with extremely long range and ropes were fired, two of which hit Qiang Sheng...one hit his thigh and one hit his abdomen.


    Ah! He screamed and fell down, his body being dragged quickly.


    Mr. Sheng! A Jing and the others went crazy and rushed to chase him.


    But Qi Sanyue, Shen Ji and the others were even more crazy and rushed toward Qiang Sheng desperately: "Robbing Qiang Sheng!"


    They must grab him, otherwise they won''t have the leverage to deal with Ning Ji.

 Chapter 3134: Ning Jihuo, why did he still lose?

    Chapter 3134: Ning Jihuo, why did he still lose?


    People on both sides were trying to grab people like crazy. A Jing ran and shouted to the top of the city tower: "Send the message and ask all those who can move toe out and save Mr. Sheng!"


    The soldiers and horses on the towers of the imperial city immediately started to move... The banging of drums and the banging of arrows all sounded together, telling everyone that something big happened here and reinforcements wereing quickly.


    On the city tower, arge number of archers quickly fired arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows came down like heavy rain.


    When Ah Jing saw this scene, he was almost frightened to death, and shouted: "Stop, stop quickly, don''t shoot the arrow, it will hurt Mr. Sheng!"


    Damn it, a bunch of idiots, if they shoot Mr. Sheng to death, none of them will survive.


    Qiang Mu was afraid of being shot to death by random arrows, so he controlled the medicine soldiers to block the rain of arrows. After both parties were safe, they began to rob Qiang Sheng again.


    "Let the ordnance soldiers use powerful crossbows to shoot at their most powerful people... Whoever grabs Mr. Sheng will be shot to death!" A Jing shouted, and then called Zhao Qing and Qiang Xiong: "Stop them with all your life, and we must save them." Mr. Sheng!"


    "Charge, even if you are shot to death by random arrows, you must **** Qiang Sheng!" Zhou Huang led his cavalry and rushed over like lightning, knocking Zhao Qing and Qiang Xiong''s troops away with bang bang bang.


    "Go!" Gu Dewang led Ouyang Nan, the people from the Wucheng Army and Horse Division, and the elite soldiers of the Xiao family to rush forward desperately, and kept shouting: "Whoever captures the Qiang Sheng will be given a title and a reward of ten thousand taels of gold." , ten thousand taels!


    This night, he promised half of the treasury for Wei Xiao. If Wei Xiao could survive, he would be angry to death.


    Hahhhhh!


    Rui Chen also rushed forward with his medicine soldiers.


    For a time, this area becamepletely chaotic, and everyone was fighting desperately.


    A Jing wanted to use poison and arrows several times, but he did not dare to act because he was worried about the Qiang''s prosperity.


    But Qiang Mu was more ruthless than him. Regardless of Qiang Sheng''s safety, he made a cooing signal in his mouth, notifying the medicine men to spread poison, and then controlled the medicine soldiers to knock away the people who were in his way, and rushed towards Qiang Sheng.


    The hook rope was thrown out again and wrapped around Qiang Sheng''s neck. During the pull, Qiang Sheng was so strangled that he rolled his eyes.


    "Save Qiang Sheng, we must not let him die!" Shen Ji shouted, leaped up, threw the long knife in his hand, and cut off the rope, so that Qiang Sheng was not strangled to death.


    The Qiang tree was furious, roared, and spilled poison.


    Shen Jiu was poisoned and his face immediately turned blue, but he continued to hold Qiang Mu and the others back, shouting: "Leave me alone, take Qiang Sheng away. Without this bargaining chip, many adults in the pce will die!"


    Ning Ji is a ruthless person. If he loses, he will be buried with all the officials in the imperial city.


    Mr. Ke Feng, Gu Jin''an, Qi Kangming, and many other ministers were carefully selected by Emperor Jingyuan to serve as capable ministers for the world. If they die, even if the chaos can be calmed down, Chu Wei''s ipetent ministers will be avable and they will be strong. He was seriously injured, and his territory was swallowed up by the bandits and Dongqing!


    "Come on, no one will survive if we can''t grab Qiang Sheng!" Everyone went crazy and ran towards Qiang Sheng desperately.


    Qi Sanyue was running at the front. When he heard Shen Ji''s words, he threw away the big yue knife that was in the way. He used his fastest speed, stepped on the medicine soldiers, and flew towards Qiang Sheng. He saw that he had been dragged unconscious. He passed by and hurriedly picked him up and ran back.


    Zhou Huang shouted: "Someone has grabbed Qiang Sheng, open a way for him!"


    The two parties that were fighting became quiet, and then started fighting each other even more crazily.


    A Jing: "Qiang Mu, save Mr. Sheng, otherwise we will all die!"


    Ke Qiangmu was entangled by Shen Ji''s men and had no way to pursue him, while the medicine soldiers were blocked by Rui Chen''s medicine soldiers.


    After Qi Sanyue grabbed Qiang Sheng, the wind blew under his feet and he ran back desperately. At this moment, he was lost in the crowd and could not be found.


    Retreat, retreat! Seeing that the victory was decided, Zhou Huang quickly ordered a retreat in order to preserve hisbat power.


    However, he did not run away. He took his men and horses to rescue Shen Jiu: "Save Deputy Commander Shen!" Rui Chen was very powerful and had already rescued Shen Jiu, but he was poisoned and passed out. After seeing Zhou Huang and the others rushing over, he hurriedly rescued Shen Jiu. The man threw himself on the horse and said, "Quickly, the doctors from the Qin and Gu families can save him!"


    Mount your horse! Zhou Huang grabbed Rui Chen and called everyone: Get out!


    ...Shoot the arrows, shoot the arrows! A Jing wentpletely crazy and shouted towards the tower: Shoot them to death with random arrows!


    But they were too far away, and the archers on the city tower didn''t hear it for a while. By the time they reacted, He Min and the others had already arrived, blocked the sharp arrows with their shield formation, and after retreating a few meters, they were within the shooting range of the sharp arrows. Besides, the archers on the tower could not threaten them at all.


    "Chase, we can''t let them take Mr. Sheng away!" A Jing led the dead man, Zhao Qing and others in hot pursuit.


    But its no longer useful.


    "Stop,e here again, your Mr. Sheng will definitely die!" Gu Jinli stood behind the defense line made of iron shields, staring at A Jing and said: "Qiang Sheng is injured and must be treated immediately. Don''t worry, we will do our best to save him, because He is our most advantageous bargaining chip, as long as Ning Ji doesn''t go crazy, Qiang Sheng will not die."


    So whether this beloved son dies or not depends entirely on what Ning Ji, the biological father, does.


    Finally: "You can go back and tell Ning Ji what happened here now."


    A Jing was already trembling with anger. He pointed at Gu Jinli and said: "There are our soldiers and horses in the entire capital. They will rush back to the imperial city after seeing the previous arrows. The people in the pce will alsoe out. If you all, you will be captured." Attack from both front and back, if you don''t want to die, let Mr. Sheng go immediately."


    Huh, Gu Dewang poked his head out of the iron shield, looked at A Jing and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? The entire capital is your army, and you rabble have been wiped out by us one by one!"


    He thenughed and said: "By the way, go back and give Ning Ji a message. He really doesn''t know how to fight. If he dares to split up his troops to fight with just such a small number of soldiers, doesn''t this give us a chance to eat you one by one?"


    Dividing troops into battles does have great disadvantages, but they have medicine soldiers.


    Who would have thought that that **** of the Gu family could break the magical power of Yao Bing!


    A Jing hated Gu Jinli so much that he said to her: "Vicious woman, you will not end well. No dynasty can tolerate a poisonous woman like you!"


    He also said to the soldiers behind the iron shield: "There are people like this in the capital who use poison, so you are not afraid..."


    "Shoot an arrow to kill this traitor who is sowing discord!" Gu Dewang was so angry that he took the lead in firing the crossbow.


    You Xi and He Min were also very angry and fired arrows together.


    Zhao Qing and the others hurriedly blocked it with iron shields. A Jing was fine.


    Zhou Huang said: "The traitor Ning Ji released the medicine soldiers to harm people. If it weren''t for the Duke of Qin''s wife, everyone in the capital would have been killed by you. You don''t need to provoke, no one will be fooled by you. Go back and give in to traitor Ning." Report the news, and if you dont leave, I will give you a Qiang Sheng arm as a gift!


    As he drew his sword, he asked Si Qing and Rui Chen who were treating him: "If you chop off one of Qiang Sheng''s arms, will he die?"


    Si Qing replied: "We have very good hemostatic drugs that can save her."


    This is really going to be chopped down!


    A Jing was afraid, and after saying another harsh words, he left Zhao Qing and others to continue the confrontation, called Qiang Xiong and others, and ran to the imperial city.


    But just as he arrived at the gate of the imperial city, he encountered another unlucky thing.


    Bang!


    Feng Yu jumped down from the imperial tower and fell to death in front of A Jing and the others, his eyes still fixed on them.


    A Jing and the others were shocked. Looking at Feng Yu''s death, he cursed: "You unlucky thing, if you want to die, will you find a tree to hang yourself? You will die in front of us, which is bad luck for us. The master is just a bunch of useless people like you." Wenchen was dyed!"


    After cursing, he stepped directly over Feng Yu''s body and entered the imperial city.

 Chapter 3135: Ning Jis misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate

    Chapter 3135: Ning Ji''s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate


    Chapter 3135: Ning Jis disaster, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate


    Inside the imperial city gate, Song Yin followed Liang Ju and arge number of soldiers just arrived when they saw this scene and became very angry: "What are you doing? You are just a bunch of dog ves, how dare you insult the corpse of the imperial official!"


    With scarlet eyes, he pointed at A Jing and the others, and called to the forest guards: "Take them down quickly!"


    Its a pity that no one listened to him.


    A Jing even spat at him: "A useless schr who can only shout, get out of here, I have no time to pay attention to you now."


    He also thought Song Yin was blocking the way, so he pushed him when he passed by.


    Song Yin was pushed and staggered, became more and more furious, and shouted at Liang Ju and the others: "This man is just a dead soldier, a ve of the family, but he has repeatedly humiliated the officials of the Daning Dynasty. If General Liang does not capture him, he will do the following. If you dont do it, you will be helping Zhou to do evil, and you will allow him to trample on the criminalws of the Daning Dynasty!


    Thinking of something, he pointed at A Jing and said: "Catch him quickly, he is the murderer of Feng Yu!"


    "Shut up, now is not the time for you to go crazy!" Liang Ju scolded Song Yin angrily, and asked A Jing: "We came after seeing the arrow of the rescue order. What happened? Where is Mr. Sheng, why is there no one there?"


    He looked at the Qiang Xiong who had broken his arm again and was shocked: "How could someone hurt you so much? Wasn''t there Qiang Mu''s medicine soldiers to help?!"


    Qiang Xiong sneered in his heart when he heard this... Hehe, don''t give me medicine soldiers, they are a group of trash with many ws!


    However, he still replied: "Rui Chen rebelled and ambushed us together with Qin Gu, Xiao, Zhou, Shangguan and others. I was injured by their powerful crossbow arrows and had to cut off my arm to survive. Wu Qing was torn apart by the Yao soldiers, and Zong Zheng Yi and Lord Quan were captured alive by them."


    It was Rui Chen''s rebellion that caused his failure, but it wasn''t because he was ipetent. Please understand this!


    "What did you say!" Quan Chengdao and Xun Yushi were all shocked. They couldn''t believe what they heard and asked A Jing: "Seriously?"


    A Jing did not answer, but only said: "Close the imperial city gate, and go back together to report to His Majesty!"


    A Jing did not dare to tell the truth, nor did he dare to release these people, for fear that these people would surrender directly.


    Liang Ju, like Wu Qing, was a person who regarded defection as a meal. At this moment, he hesitated and did not want to return to the pce for fear that he would die. But thinking of Wei Xiao and Gu Jinan, he agreed again: "Close the imperial city gate and everyone returns to the pce. !


    Take Feng Yus body with you, dont let him be exposed! Song Yin shouted.


    "Okay." Liang Ju agreed and asked the imperial guards to carry Feng Yu''s body up.


    A group of people returned to the Jinluan Pce in great force.


    Song Yin was the first to rush into the Jinluan Pce, rushed to Gu Jinan, grabbed his shoulders and said: "Fengyu is dead. The soldiers guarding the imperial city said that he jumped down by himself and no one harmed him... Why did this happen? Why is this happening? Why is it that we are defeated again? We are a wealthy family with soldiers, money, and more than 20 years of teachings from famous teachers. Why did we lose to you!"


    Song Yin knew Feng Yu well, and he would not havemitted suicide if he had not really been defeated.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan nced at Feng Yu''s body, then looked at Song Yin, and said: "Because you are too greedy... If you are greedy together, all the blessings will be scattered. You have already grown up in a pile of gold and jade, but you still want more." Okay, but your ambition and ability are both insufficient, and you only focus on the benefits, so you can only fail miserably!"


    The Song family helped the princes of the Chu Dynasty plot a rebellion. After the failure, Emperor Jingyuan executed the Song family, but spared Song Yin''s life and allowed him to continue serving as an official. He couldn''t stand the Song family''s status as it was not as good as before, so he sought refuge with Ning Ji and wanted to Build a peak future. Fenyu married Mr. Wangs second daughter because of his ambition.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Qi''s throne was gone and the Wang family was defeated. However, Wei Xiao did not do anything to Feng Yu. He continued to serve as an official well. As long as he worked like this for thirty years, Feng Yu might be able to be an official. Ge Lao.


    But Feng Yu''s pride made him unable to bear such a gap, and he couldn''t survive in silence for decades, so he took refuge in Ning Ji.


    "You have all made mistakes, but you have all been given the opportunity to continue to be officials. You have always been favored by others, and you do not hesitate to be blessed. As for Fengyu jumping from the city tower tomit suicide, it is an advantage for him. You have helped the evildoers and caused so many disasters. Innocent lives should be cut to pieces by a thousand cuts!


    Song Yin was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He backed away and shouted at Gu Jinan: "No, we didn''t harm anyone! We just want to bring the declining family to the top. Is this wrong?"


    Compared to Feng Yu, Song Yin has always been soft, so Gu Jinan doesn''t want to talk to him anymore, but there are some words that must be said: "You are wrong for harming others for your own interests. You are traitors who coborate with the enemy and treason, and it is not a pity to die!" "


    boom!


    Ning Ji had already rushed down from the tform, kicked Gu Jinan, and said condescendingly: "It''s just a small victory. Do you really think you won? I also have General Zhao, General Cao, half of the Fuhu Army, and General Qu following me. The entire Mushan Camp, they will enter the city soon, and then everyone who does not surrender to me will die!"


    He said, looking at the courtiers in the pce with evil eyes: "You can follow me to create the Daning Dynasty. It is the great luck you picked up. Don''t be frightened by a small victory!"


    After hearing this, the ministers hurriedly kowtowed: "I, ministers, swear to death and be loyal to Your Majesty!"


    The voice trembled violently, and they knew clearly the consequences of their disobedience.


    Ning Ji is very satisfied.


    But he resurrected his life and believed in his heart that he was the real dragon emperor appointed by God, so he could not ept his failure. Then he was worried about his beloved son, and in order to stabilize the morale of the army, he issued an order: "Come here, take Wei Xiao and Gu Jin''an , Feng Shangshu and others were escorted to the imperial city tower, I want Gu family and others to kneel down and beg me!"


    Song Yin went crazy and happily agreed: "Your Majesty is right, the poisonous woman of the Gu family thought that she could threaten you by capturing Mr. Sheng, but the hostages in your Majesty''s hands are more and more important. The hostage fight between Gu family and Your Majesty is destined." Youre going to lose miserably!


    Ning Ji ignored him and only told Liang Ju and A Jing: "Get ready quickly. We will set off in a quarter of an hour and take Wei Lin with us."


    Yes. Liang Ju and the others responded.


    Ning Ji went to the side hall again to look for Rui Shuang.


    Zong Zhengya is also here. He has learned about what is going on outside, and he is in a daze at this moment.


    Ning Ji didn''t look at her and just asked Rui Shuang: "Rui Chen rebelled and the medicine soldiers were in chaos. Do you have a way to control the medicine soldiers and make them continue to obey?"


    Rui Shuang had to pierce her flesh with a medicine needle to prevent herself fromughing out loud with excitement... She looked up at Ning Ji, lowered her head slightly, and said respectfully: "Don''t worry, father, even if my daughter dies, she will still Control the medical soldiers."


    After hearing this, Ning Ji looked at Rui Shuang and was really moved. He hugged her like a father for the first time and said, "My dear daughter, you, Ah Xiong and Brother Sheng are my most proud children. Dad will treat you well and make you the most noble people in the Daning Dynasty!"


    Heh, who cares?


    However, she shed tears and said with a smile: "Father, there is no need to say more, my daughter understands... Go to the imperial city gate quickly."


    She can''t wait to see Qiang Sheng''s miserable state!

 Chapter 3136: Ning Ji’s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [2]

    Chapter 3136: Ning Ji��s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [2]


    Chapter 3136: Ning Jis misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [2]


    "Okay, let''s go now...Hong,e here and help Sister Shuang. She hasn''t recovered yet, so don''t be tired." Ning Ji called to the youngmander who was a confidant of the dead soldiers.


    "Yes." Ah Hong came over with a small group of dead soldiers, pretending to support Rui Shuang, but actually holding Rui Shuang up.


    Rui Shuang smiled and said gratefully: "Thank you, father."


    Hehe, look, this good father never trusted her?


    But it doesnt matter, as long as she stands one foot away from him, she can kill him.


    Ning Ji nodded with a smile as a response, greeted Zong Zhengya again, and walked away.


    Zong Zhengya seemed to have juste back to her senses. She rushed towards him, grabbed him and asked, "Aji, did Gu Jinli and the others really kill at the imperial city gate? How could she win if the medicine and soldiers are invincible? It''s fake, it must be fake. Yes, she has been yed to death by Wei Changan and the others, hahaha!"


    Snapped!


    Ning Ji pped her hard, causing Zong Zhengya to fall to the ground.


    Are you awake? Ning Ji asked her.


    Zong Zhengya shed tears and nodded.


    Ning Ji said: "Now that you are awake, remember what you want?"


    Zong Zhengya was stunned, and after a moment, he replied: "I remember, always remember...I know how to do it. Ah Ji, don''t worry, no matter what, I will never look back!"


    Ning Ji was very satisfied: "Very good, get up and go."


    Zong Zhengya stood up, holding Ning Ji''s arm, and they walked out of the side hall together.


    "Sister Ya, Sister Ya, your brother has been captured. You must save him." When Mr. Zong Zheng learned that Zong Zhengyi had been captured, he fainted. Now he had woken up. When he saw Zong Zheng Ya, he immediately Let her save people.


    But Zong Zhengya ignored him, just walked up to Mr. Shangguange, looked down at him and said: "We will definitely win, you will neverugh at me!"


    After listening to this, Mr. Shangguan Ge did not move, speak or look.


    When Zong Zhengya saw this, he became even more furious. He kicked Mr. Shangguange down and shouted, "Why are you pretending? I tell you, no matter what the oue is, your fate will be worse than mine!"


    Shangguan Ge was already injured, and he was kicked again, causing blood to vomit out, but he still did not say anything.


    Zong Zhengya was furious, but before she could go mad, Ning Ji scolded her: "Don''t argue with the prisoners."


    Zong Zhengya then stopped his madness, held Ning Ji''s arm again, and said next to him: "A Ji is right, we are people whose names go down in history, and we are in no position topete with this old immortal."


    Shangguan Ge was still sad when his granddaughter said this, but he controlled it.


    "Your Majesty, everything is ready and we can set off." Liang Ju and Quan Chengdao came over and said.


    "Yeah." Ning Ji responded, turned his eyes, fell on a middle-aged man, and said, "I''ll leave the pce to you."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "Master, please rest assured, I will take care of everything."


    If the master fails, the pce will be devoured by fierce fire oil. The treasury, hoarded medicinal materials, craftsman skills, ancient books and other items in the pce will all be burned. Even if the Qin and Wei families win, they will only get a Pile of ashes!


    Ning Ji nodded, hugged Zong Zhengya''s waist and left.


    Zong Zhengya clung to him with a smile as bright as a flower. In order to embarrass Wei Xiao, the two of them had reached the point of losing their own face.


    Mr. Zongzheng burst into tears and regretted letting Zongzhengya take the position of queen. If he had restrained his greed, Zongzheng''s family would not be in this situation.


    But he has always been unable to see clearly, so he is still dreaming at this moment... If Ning Ji is really defeated, he will expose their crimes in public in order to exchange for the Zongzheng family''s survival.


    "Sisters Shuang, don''t be afraid. No matter what, I will always be with you." Wei Changping led his men and horses to surround Rui Shuang and supported her personally.


    Rui Shuang looked at him, smiled and said, "Brother Changping, thank you, you are so kind to me." Wei Changping smiled happily and said something extremely disgusting: "That''s because you are worth it."


    Hehe, is she worth it?


    maybe.


    Unfortunately, half of Wei Changping''s sincerity towards her was stimted by drugs, so she had never met anyone who treated her sincerely in her life.


    However, she is not interested, she just wants to watch her good father fall into the quagmire and never be able to get over!


    Ning Ji and his entourage marched toward the imperial city gate in a mighty manner. When they arrived at the imperial city tower, they sent someone to notify Gu Jinli and the others.


    On the Imperial City Avenue, a defensive line of iron shields separated the two parties.


    Wei Changping, Quan Chengdao, A Jing and others led arge number of soldiers and horses over and shouted towards the opposite side: "Where is the Gu family? His Majesty the Daning Dynasty announced the Gu family in front of the imperial city gate!"


    Gu Jinli and the others were having a meal, and the food and drink were brought by the surviving people in Beijing.


    The big guy also said: "Eat hard, there are still a lot of steamed buns and steamed buns steaming on the stove, and porridge is being cooked, don''t be afraid of not having enough!"


    He asked worriedly: "You have worked hard all night and all morning, can you still hold on?"


    I heard that if you dont sleep, you will die suddenly.


    You must not die, otherwise there will be no one to protect us!


    The soldiers replied: "Don''t worry, we can hold on. We have arranged to take turns to rest."


    Those who fought hard have already taken medicine and fell asleep, but they can still hold on.


    After hearing this, the people who brought the food said happily: "That''s good, that''s good!"


    I''m afraid that you won''t be able to hold on and will die, and we will suffer again.


    "Where is the Gu family? His Majesty the Daning Dynasty announced that the Gu family shoulde to the imperial city gate to speak!" Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Wei Changping shouted again and added: "Within a quarter of an hour, the Gu family will not go to the imperial city." At the city gate, Your Majesty will cut off Gu Jinan''s arm!"


    Behead your father and bark like a dog again. Believe it or not, I have castrated Qiang Sheng! Such fierce words certainly came from the mouth of Widow Xiao.


    This is a great event that only happens once in a century. If Widow Xiao didn''te to see it, she would die with her eyes closed, so she brought arge number of gossips with her.


    Afraid that Wei Changping and the others wouldn''t believe it, he untied Qiang Sheng''s belt, stretched out his hand from the gap in the iron shield, and waved it wildly: "You see, this is Qiang Sheng''s belt. Just one more **** bark and I''ll be there immediately." Castrate Qiang Sheng, or castrate him in sections, and torture Qiang Sheng and Ning Ji to death!"


    Wei Changping was so angry that he yelled: "Shrew, get out of the way. Now it''s two armies fighting, and you, a shrew, don''t have the right to speak!"


    Gu Jinli threw a token to Widow Xiao.


    Widow Xiao was happy and quickly raised the token and said: "Open your dog eyes and see clearly. This is the token of the Duke of Qin. What I said is what the Duke of Qin means!"


    Wei Changping choked. No matter how powerful he was, he was still no match for an old shrew.


    He took a deep breath and shouted: "Where is the Marquis of Zhou? Come out quickly, if you dy, your ministers will die!"


    After Zhou Huang heard this, he took out the token and seal and sent someone to deliver it to Widow Xiao.


    Widow Xiao almost died of joy. She held up two things and said, "See, the Marquis of Zhou also lets me make the decision!"


    Wei Changping was almost furious and shouted: "Zhou Huang, Gu Shi, Gu Dewang, do you really want a shrew to take charge of world affairs?!"


    Widow Xiao smiled and said: "Why, I personally went out to receive your dog, and you still dislike it? Do you have the right to dislike it? Go back and tell Ning Thief that you cane in person if you want to talk. We serious people will not have a dog with you. talk!"

 Chapter 3137: Ning Ji’s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [3]

    Chapter 3137: Ning Ji��s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [3]


    Chapter 3137 Ning Jis disaster, confrontation at the imperial city gate [3]


    Shrew, barbarian from the northwest, uneducated! Wei Changping scolded Widow Xiao.


    Is the widow a worthy person to be scolded by him?


    Definitely not.


    Widow Xiao immediately became furious, pointed at Wei Changping and cried: "Did everyone hear this? He looks down on the people from the northwest. But if there are no people from the northwest to block the thieves, how can they reach the capital from the northeast? Is it too early? He was ughtered by the bandits!"


    I have received the blessings of the soldiers and civilians in the northwest, but they dared to call the northwest people barbarians not long after they entered Beijing. They are indeed coborators and treasonous bastards, and they have no sense of gratitude at all!


    He also shouted at the enemy soldiers on Wei Changping''s side: "Many of you are also from the northwest. Wei Gouzu said such things in front of you, and he clearly didn''t treat you as human beings. This kind of general, Do you guys still dare to follow me? Aren''t you afraid that you risk your life to gain credit for him, while he is plotting your pension money behind his back?!"


    These words are straightforward enough. Not to mention the enemy soldiers from the northwest, all the enemy soldiers felt ufortable after hearing it.


    When Wei Changping saw the expressions of the enemy soldiers changed, he secretly thought something was wrong. He pointed at Widow Xiao and said, "Shoot an arrow to kill this shrew who is sowing dissension!"


    Widow Xiao: "Haha, you take action when you can''t stop talking? But can you beat us? Trash!"


    Wei Changping was furious and shouted: "Shoot the arrow and shoot her to death!"


    The enemy soldiers were anxious and fired their arrows.


    pity


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    All sharp arrows were blocked by the iron shield wall.


    Gu Dewang became more energetic, his eyes shone, and he immediately ordered: "You dare to use force against us, then we have to fight back... The Xiao family archers fired medicine arrows into the sky, and don''t shoot iron shields, otherwise we will also suffer!"


    Yes! The Xiao familys archers responded.


    Swish swish!


    A sharp arrow with a medicine bag was shot out.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack exploded, and a strong stench filled the air. The stench reached the sky and soaked into the bone marrow. The enemy soldiers on Wei Changping''s side vomited one after another.


    Hurrah!


    Phew vomit!


    Quan Chengdao couldn''t hold on any longer and was the first to run back.


    The enemy soldiers were soldiers with some tenacity, but they endured and endured, biting their mouths until they bled. They still couldn''t hold it back and had no choice but to run away: "It stinks, I can''t, I can''t hold on any longer!"


    Zhao Qing couldn''t stand it anymore, and all his soldiers and horses fled. In order not to be used of abandoning his armor, he could only order: "All officers and soldiers, retreat ten meters to avoid the poisonous gas!"


    Wei Changping was shaking with anger and wanted to endure it, but his horse couldn''t bear it anymore. It became restless and kicked its hooves wildly. In order not to fall off the horse, he could only gallop back.


    When the guys saw this, theyughed happily: "Why are you running away? Aren''t you very powerful? Come back and deal with us quickly!"


    Widow Xiao did not forget to ridicule: "You are a bitch, you usually eat shit, but you can''t stand the smell at all, you are so useless as a dog... Remember to go back and tell Ning Thief toe to us on his knees, otherwise we will Just use a trebuchet to throw this smelly poison into the imperial city and smoke you bunch of turtles to death!"


    Gu Dewang was very proud and said to everyone: "The smelly medicine made by my wife is great, isn''t it? I used this method to hunt in the mountains before, and smoked out wild boars, roe deer, and bears. I was thinking about how to use this medicine Come against the enemy, it will definitely have miraculous effects, it is really easy to use."


    At the end, I did not forget to say: "My wife makes medicine, and I use medicine to fight off enemies. We are indeed a perfect match!"


    this?


    Everyone is holding back hispliments.


    But Gu Dewang was so proud that the wound on his face cracked again and blood oozed out. He gritted his teeth in pain and hurried to find Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, give me a few bottles of scar removal cream. How many bottles of scar removal cream can this wound have? When I go back, I will definitely leave scars, and I have to remove them." Xiao Xinghua is a person who cares about appearance, and she won''t marry anyone who is too ugly.


    "The scar removal ointment is enough, you''d better find someone to stop the bleeding and apply medicine." Gu Jinli looked at the blood on his face, a little disgusted, and said: "Everyone, cheer up, Wei Changping and the others have suffered a loss, they must be If he won''t give up, Thief Ning will probably resort to ruthless tactics."


    He added: "Invite all the captured ministers and generals'' families and let them understand that it''s not that we don''t want to save people, but that the thieves insist on killing people and threatening us!"


    In order to intimidate, Ning Ji will definitely kill some ministers and generals, but some things cannot bepromised. They can only try their best to let the family members who were killed see Ning Ji''s face clearly.


    Wei Changping and the others retreated more than twenty meters in embarrassment before leaving the stench range, but their bodies were already contaminated by the stench, and they were still vomiting wildly.


    "Damn, what kind of poison is this? It''s more terrifying than the poison that seals the throat with a sword!"


    The enemy soldiers cursed and said, "Can Concubine Rui know how to make this kind of medicine? If she can, then send it to us quickly and smoke those **** to death!"


    "Don''t you think you''re going to do it? You have to ask Concubine Rui if she can break this smelly medicine? If there''s no way to break it, with Gu Dewang''s naughty temper, we''ll have to be smoked countless times!"


    "Shut up, the eldest princess is yours to discuss? If you dare to be disrespectful to the eldest princess again, I will let the medicine soldiers tear you apart!" Wei Changping couldn''t bear to hear others talking about Rui Shuang. His face was extremely ugly, his eyes were murderous, and he nced around Enemy soldiers.


    The enemy soldiers were frightened when they saw this and hurriedly said: "You guys know your mistake!"


    Wei Changping then lost some of his anger, drew his sword and pointed it at them: "Cooperate with Zhao Qianhu to rebuild the defense line. Anyone who dares to fight will be killed!"


    Yes. The enemy soldiers responded and built a new line of defense with iron shields.


    Wei Changping called A Jing, Quan Chengdao and others to return to the imperial city to discuss the follow-up with Ning Ji.


    But Zhao Qing stopped him and reminded him in a low voice: "General Wei, that smelly medicine just now is indeed a big hidden danger... When you go back, you must ask Concubine Rui if there is an antidote? If not, the defense line we just built will still be there." It must be defeated, and it may be necessary to retreat into the imperial city."


    He''s not kidding!


    Wei Changping was silent for a moment and then said: "Okay, I will tell your Majesty about the stink potion, and your Majesty will definitely send someone to make the antidote."


    He added: "Shuang Jie''er is not a concubine. She is His Majesty''s biological daughter and the founding princess of the Daning Dynasty. We will honor her as Shuang Princess, do you understand?"


    Zhao Qing:


    At this time, do you still care about a title?


    And Ruishuang was originally Wei Xiao''s concubine. You guys keep calling her that, why are you so anxious? Since you care, don''t like Concubine Rui, and find an innocent girl to like her.


    Zhao Qing didnt want to waste time with Wei Changping, who had lost his mind due to love, so he said: Yes, the general will know.


    Keep this ce secure, and the defense line cannot be retreated any further. After Wei Changping exined, he returned to the imperial city with his men and horses.


    When Ning Ji saw that they were back, they came back with a bad smell. Knowing that they had a bad start, his face became gloomy. After listening to Wei Changping''s report, he waspletely angered: "When I was in Dafeng Vige, I should have Kill Gu Dewang!"


    He looked at Rui Shuang and said, "Sister Shuang, if Mrs. Gu refuses to drink a toast, she will be punished with a fine drink. In that case, you should bring her medicine soldiers to meet her and let her know the consequences of offending our Ning family!"


    Wei Changping was very anxious after hearing this and knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, the two sisters have taken the concoction and their bones have been damaged. If they want to control the medicine soldiers again, they must take more concoction, even if it will hurt their lives. Finally, I beg you..."


    "Brother Changping, stop talking." Rui Shuang interrupted Wei Changping and said, "My father is the one who gave birth to me. My life belongs to my father. For my father''s great cause, I must go on this trip."


    "Shuang Jieer..." Wei Changping was heartbroken. He resented Ning Ji for the first time and began to doubt...Does Ning Ji really care about Shuang Jieer? If you really cared, how could you be willing to let her risk her life repeatedly? !

 Chapter 3138: Ning Ji’s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [4]

    Chapter 3138: Ning Ji��s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [4]


    Chapter 3138 Ning Jis disaster, confrontation at the imperial city gate [4]


    Wei Changping was sincere to Rui Shuang, and he was controlled by drugs, so he fell in love like crazy. He stood up suddenly and looked directly at Ning Ji: "Your Majesty, the two princesses are not feeling well and are not suitable to lead troops anymore. Please, Your Majesty


    "Shut up." Rui Shuang shouted at Wei Changping angrily: "You are just a general, you have no right to yell at your father, kneel down, kowtow and apologize!"


    Wei Changping was stunned, looked at Rui Shuang, and choked up slightly: "Sister Shuang, I feel sorry for you~"


    "I know, and I appreciate your kindness, but I am my father''s daughter. No matter what, I have to help my fatherplete his great cause." After Rui Shuang finished speaking, he took out the concoction without hesitation, drank it in one gulp, and faced Ning Ji knelt down and said: "Father, don''t worry, my daughter will definitely bring good news to her father. Please don''t punish brother Changping."


    "Okay, she is indeed my good daughter!" Ning Ji was very happy and looked at Wei Changping: "For the sake of my two sisters interceding for you, I will not punish you this time. If there is a next time, I will never forgive you. .


    "Shuangjieer..." Wei Changping was heartbroken and satisfied. Shuangjieer really cared about him.


    this?


    In one paragraph, two people won both. I dont know whether Rui Shuangs method is too superb or the two of them are too stupid?


    Ah! The effect of the medicine soon took effect. Rui Shuang screamed and knelt on the ground. Unsightly blue and ck blood veins appeared on her face and neck, which looked scary.


    When the ministers who had taken refuge in Ning Ji saw this, they were all afraid and regretful... If Ning Ji really won, could a dynasty established by using poison to harm people reallyst long? And can they who support this kind of dynasty really continue to survive?


    After a while, Rui Shuang''s pain finally dissipated, and he stood up like a general who opened a new territory again. He called to Wei Changping, and led his medicine soldiers to fight out of the imperial city.


    Hahhhhh!


    Hahhhhh!


    The roar of the medicine soldiers shook the sky, like a herd of beastsing out of the mountain, shaking the entire avenue of the imperial city like an earthquake.


    The ministers on the tower were trembling with fear...the medicine soldiers were still as frightened as ever.


    Ning Ji looked at their frightened faces and was very satisfied.


    Liang Ju took the opportunity and said: "These are just medicine soldiers. Your Majesty also has severalrge armies, and there are also two major allies, Dayong and Dongqing, to help. No matter how the Gu family resists, your Majesty will win in the end!"


    After Song Yin heard this, he echoed loudly: "Yes, your Majesty has many allies, and the Qin and Gu families cannotpete with them. Your Majesty will definitely win, and the Qin and Gu families will definitely kneel down and beg us for mercy!"


    this?


    "" Liang Ju was speechless. He specifically mentioned Dayong and Dongqing to promote Ning Ji''s coboration with the enemy and traitor to pave the way for his future surrender. He was not really praising Ning Ji.


    But Song Yin had been stimted to the point of confusion and just wanted Ning Ji to win. Only if Ning Ji wins can he be right and continue to be prosperous and wealthy.


    Gu Jinan saw through his mind and sneered...Song Yin neither had the determination tomit suicide by Feng Yu nor the courage and ability to admit his mistakes and correct them. He was destined to be an ipetent coward who was led by others!


    Hahhhhhh~


    Hahhhhhh~


    The roar of the medical soldiers was getting farther and farther away from here, but it was getting closer to Gu Jinli and the others.


    After a while, the medical soldiers had already crossed Zhao Qing''s iron shield array and ran to the open space where the two sides faced each other.


    However, Gu Jinli and the others were not in a hurry to take action, because Zhao Qing had arge number of archers and the confrontation was too close. If their men rushed out to kill the medicine soldiers, they would be shot to death by Zhao Qing''s archers.


    "Don''t be anxious, hold on tight, wait until the medicine soldiers jump into our shield formation and then kill them!" Gu Dewang continued to hand out money: "Twenty taels of silver per medicine soldier, twenty taels!"


    "Master Gu, isn''t it one hundred taels of silver? Why did you lower the price?"


    Gu Dewang said dissatisfied: "Twenty taels is not enough for you? How about ten taels?"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, we know we are wrong, twenty taels is twenty taels." Gu Dewang looked like a boy who could be taught, and said: "That''s right, you have to be content as a person. If you are too greedy, you will be unlucky."


    Are you qualified to say this? You are the one who loves money the most!


    He Min reminded them: "Don''t be poor, the medicine soldiers are here, get ready!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The first batch of medicine soldiers jumped into the iron shield formation and bit into the people inside the shield formation.


    But everyone was not afraid of the medicine soldiers. They held the poisonous arrows and attacked the medicine soldiers. There was a pping sound, and soon the medicine soldiers fell to the ground.


    "How could this happen?!" Zhao Qing was horrified and looked back at Rui Shuang: "Shuang Princess, aren''t the medicine soldiers you led the most powerful and wless? Why were they still defeated?!"


    If even the medical soldiers led by Rui Shuang cannot retreat from the enemy, then they will definitely be defeated!


    Zhao Qing''s face turned pale, but in order to stabilize the morale of the army, he had to shout: "General Zhao will be back soon with reinforcements. Hold on, we will win!"


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang admired Zhao Qing and shouted: "At this time, why don''t you surrender quickly and find a way for yourself and your subordinates to survive? Zhao Qing, are you too stupid to think about it, or do you have a grudge against your subordinates?" Drag them to die with you!"


    After saying this, the orderer with a loud voice shouted the same words several times until Zhao Qing couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded him back.


    Gu Dewang, you are a viin who is sowing discord, you will not win, the twin princesses will lead the medicine soldiers to tear you apart! Zhao Qing ran towards Rui Shuang and said: Princess Twins, everything depends on you!


    Ruishuang liked to hear this...because when Ning Ji relied on her to win the big position, he had already lost.


    And she has worked hard to climb to this position over the years just to control more of Ning Ji''s troops so that she can stab her father in the back at the critical moment.


    "Don''t worry, Zhao Qianhu, even if I die, I will help my father destroy the Gu family and help him ascend to the throne." Rui Shuang said, and suddenly said: "Because the only person my father can rely on right now is Its just me.


    What''s the meaning?


    Zhao Qing was almost frightened to death by these words... Could Ning Ji really be at the end of his rope?


    It''s impossible. Before the disaster in the capital, he participated in the n discussions with General Zhao. Ning Ji had many soldiers and horses!


    Ning Ji did have a lot of soldiers and horses, but that was before the chaos in the capital. Now that one night and half a day had passed, 80% of the soldiers and horses sent by Ning Ji had been killed, and even Zhou Yuji was dead.


    "By the way, take Zhou Yuji''s head back and give credit to Ning Ji. You''re wee!" Gu Dewang knew **** people''s hearts. He used a trebuchet to throw Zhou Yuji''s head into the iron bar on Zhao Qing''s side. Shield array.


    Dong, the sound is not loud, but it can scare Zhao Qing and others to death.


    After a moment of fright, Zhao Qing rushed over without giving up and opened the bag. Inside was Zhou Yuji''s head.


    "Yes, it''s true~" Zhao Qing finally couldn''t hold it anymore and fell to his knees. He couldn''t ept the defeat. He looked up at Rui Shuang and asked eagerly: "Princess Shuang, you have a way to win, right? You are a god. Themander-in-chief of the army must have a way to win!"


    Rui Shuang said: "Don''t worry, I will help my father win this battle even if I die."


    After hearing this, Zhao Qing came to life again.


    But he soon discovered that Rui Shuang was just talking and didn''t try his best at all. He knew that the Gu family could deal with the medicine soldiers, but he still sent the medicine soldiers to the Gu family in batches.

 Chapter 3139: Ning Ji’s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate【5】

    Chapter 3139: Ning Ji��s misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate��5��


    Chapter 3139: Ning Jis misfortune, confrontation at the Imperial City Gate [5]


    Zhao Qing''s face turned cold and he shouted at Rui Shuang: "Princess Shuang, which side are you from? Have you betrayed His Majesty!"


    The response was Rui Shuang spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Sisters Shuang!" Wei Changping hurriedly supported Rui Shuang and called the doctor worriedly: "Hurry and show the princess!"


    But the doctor knelt down and said, "The two princesses have taken too many strong medicines, and their bodies have been severely damaged. There is nothing I can do."


    At this time, Rui Shuang looked at Zhao Qing and said, "My father is my God. If I risk my life, I will help my father win the big position."


    this?


    Zhao Qing''s doubts were gone, and he even felt that he deserved to die.


    But something worse ising.


    Rui Shuang pushed Wei Changping away and called to his medicine disciple: "Come with me and swear to death for your father to kill these traitors who refuse to surrender!"


    "Yes!" the medicine disciples responded, leading the medicine soldiers and rushing forward together.


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers roared crazily, and Rui Shuang also rushed to kill like a ghost.


    What''s interesting is that the Yao soldiers were knocked down one by one, but Rui Shuang looked very powerful and injured many people. Even Bai Zhen and You Xi were injured by her, but they were just injured and did not kill them at all. Death to anyone.


    this?


    So funny.


    Gu Jinli saw the clue and shouted: "Rui Shuang is great, don''t go head-to-head with her, she specializes in killing medicine soldiers!"


    "Yes!" Baishan and Bailiang responded, rushing forward again, catching the medicine soldiers, and after piercing the poisonous arrows, they immediately jumped back to the second iron shield line of defense.


    After they returned, Ouyang Nan and other elite soldiers and dead soldiers picked them up and continued to deal with the medicine soldiers.


    After repeating this several times, the number of medical soldiers decreased sharply, and there was no longer one out of ten.


    Gu family, you bitch, how dare you kill so many of my medicine soldiers, Ill kill you! Rui Shuang went crazy and went straight to the second line of defense, aiming a poisonous arrow at Gu Jinli.


    Whoosh!


    After being dodged by Gu Jinli, he was stabbed to death with another fierce burst of poisonous knives.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "Protect Madam!" Daqing and the others rushed over to block Rui Shuang''s assassination.


    But after taking the concoction, Rui Shuang was really brave, and with the help of the poison, after a series of killing moves, he broke through Daqing''s defense line and charged towards Gu Jinli.


    "Gu family, go to hell!" Rui Shuang''s eyes were fierce and her palms were like knives, heading towards Gu Jinli''s heart. Gu Dewang turned pale with fright. Thinking of Ouyang Rong''s death, he rushed towards him crying: "Sister Xiaoyu Run away!"


    Bang!


    He Min hit Rui Shuang''s arm with the Langhou armor-piercing gun, but it only knocked her arm as hard as stone away, and she hit Gu Dewang with the palm of her hand.


    boom!


    Gu Dewang was knocked to the ground.


    Brother Wang! Gu Jinli shouted sternly, hitting Rui Shuang with the iron shield in his hand, and then said to the ordnance soldier behind him: Strong crossbow arrows, aim at Rui Shuang, fire arrows!


    A powerful crossbow?


    Save the two princesses quickly, otherwise they will die! Wei Changping rushed here desperately, he really didnt want his life for Rui Shuang.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three powerful crossbow arrows were shot out, knocking away a medicine soldier, killing a medicine man, piercing an iron shield, and killing the shield soldier.


    Zhao Qing was so frightened by the powerful pration power that he had no time to doubt what Gu Jinli and Rui Shuang were doing. He just shouted: "Back off, back off quickly!"


    The soldiers and horses under hismand began to retreat again...the defense line was almost retreating to the imperial city gate.


    When they stopped again, they saw Wei Changping running towards this side with Rui Shuang on his back.


    Hurry up and pick up the two princesses! Zhao Qing hurriedly led people to pick up Rui Shuang and Wei Changping.


    Poof!


    Rui Shuang spat out another mouthful of ck and smelly blood, his face was as golden as paper, and he looked like he was about to die.


    Failed, even Rui Shuang was defeated.


    Zhao Qing copsed. This line of defense could no longer be defended. After shaking for a moment, he said: "...We can''t stay here anymore. Hurry, take the two princesses back to the imperial city for treatment!"


    Ke Ruishuang is a filial daughter who regards her father as her heaven. With ck blood in her mouth, she pulled Zhao Qing and said, "I can''t go back... I want to continue to fight off the enemy for my father~" Foolish filial piety!


    Zhao Qing cursed in his heart, ignored Rui Shuang, and just greeted everyone: "The two princesses are dead, and none of us can afford it. Let''s send the two princesses back to the imperial city together... If anyone wants to stay and guard it, that''s fine. , we will be back soon.


    this?


    The Gu family has always been cruel to the enemy. By the time youe back, we will be dead long ago.


    Others were not fools and said one after another: "Let''s send the two princesses back to the imperial city together!"


    Let''s go back together. If we want to be punished or die, we''lle together.


    Hahhhhh!


    The few remaining medicine disciples came back with the medicine soldiers and shouted: "Hurry up, the traitors are catching up!"


    Lets go, lets go! Everyone did not dare to stay any longer and ran towards the imperial city.


    When he arrived in front of the gate of the imperial city, Rui Shuang finally couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted.


    Sister Shuang, wake up, dont die! Wei Changping cried, hugging Rui Shuang and shouting: Open the door quickly, if you dont open the door, I will kill you alive!


    The two princesses are back, open the door quickly! Zhao Qing and others shouted.


    The imperial city gate opened soon.


    "Go away!" Wei Changping yelled at the soldiers who were in the way, and rushed up to the tower with Rui Shuang in his arms. After seeing Ning Ji, he knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, please save Shuang Jie''er. She''s going to die. You My daughter is dying!"


    Ning Ji''s face turned pale when he heard this, and his eyes were full of murderous hatred, but he was not worried about Rui Shuang, but he hated Rui Shuang''s mistake and Wei Changping''s inability to choose the right time to speak.


    boom!


    Ning Ji kicked Wei Changping over and cursed: "How can you protect your sister, a dog ve? You actually got her hurt!"


    He then pointed at Zhao Qing and the others: "And you, you, who have withdrawn their defenses without orders, should be killed... Come on, let me punish you on the spot!"


    Zhao Qing said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, please calm down. The generals did not withdraw their defenses because the two princesses were in danger and had to be sent back first."


    They also talked about how Rui Shuang was very brave and for the sake of his father''s great cause, he rushed in front of Gu Jinli and almost killed Gu Jinli and injured Gu Dewang.


    Your Majesty, the two princesses are loyal and filial to Your Majesty. I beg Your Majesty to save the two princesses!


    The ministers also knelt down and begged: "The two princesses are loyal and filial. They risk their lives for Your Majesty and the Daning Dynasty. Please save the two princesses!"


    Having said that, he started to kowtow.


    Ning Ji was so angry that he could only shout: "Imperial doctor, is the imperial doctor dead? Come and treat the two sisters quickly. If something happens to my daughter, you quack doctors will not be alive!"


    Ruishuang is his daughter, and she is willing to risk her life for his great cause. If he doesn''t save her, he will be a first-ss ruthless and cruel person. For the sake of their own lives, these ministers may immediately turn against him.


    "Yes~" The imperial doctors hurriedly gathered around to diagnose and treat Rui Shuang. Unfortunately, they only came up with one result: "The two princesses are too seriously injured and can only fight on their own. I and others can only try their best to treat her."


    Is it really impossible?


    Ning Ji was shocked, and finally put aside his doubts about Rui Shuang, and said to the imperial doctor: "Help, if we don''t revive Sister Shuang, you will not live!"


    He went to hug Rui Shuang again and said with choked sobs: "Sister Shuang, good boy, you must make it through. If you go, even if your father bes the emperor, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Ruishuang still woke up.


    After Ning Ji saw her waking up, he didn''t dare to me her anymore, and had tofort her: "Sisters, don''t me yourself, take good care of yourself, dad will take care of the Gu family!"


    After hearing this, Rui Shuang shed tears and raised a smile: "Thank you, father, but my daughter is useless."


    Hehe, Ning Ji, are you feeling aggrieved right now?


    Don''t worry, this is just the beginning, your bad retribution is yet toe, so enjoy it slowly.


    "Ning Thief, are you still alive?!" Gu Jinli and the others had already chased them downstairs of the city gate, and sent Qi Sanyue with a loud voice out to shout.

 Chapter 3140: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son

    Chapter 3140: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son


    Chapter 3140 Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son


    "If you are not dead yet,e out and see your precious son Qiang Sheng. He is awake and crying to see you as his biological father!" After Qi Sanyue shouted, he asked the messenger to repeat it three times, and then ended with the sound of drums. As long as he doesn''t Even those who are deaf can hear.


    Ning Ji naturally heard it, but his face was as dark as water and he pretended not to hear.


    The courtiers present already knew that Qiang Sheng was Ning Ji''s beloved son, so they did not dare to make any random suggestions, so they apanied Ning Ji and pretended to be deaf.


    Qi Sanyue waited for a long time. When he saw that there was still no movement on the tower, he became angry and shouted: "Ning Ji, are you deaf? Or did you kill yourself by ying with poison? Come out quickly and answer the call, otherwise your beloved son will be in danger!" "


    Qi Sanyue was a loser. He had Qiang Sheng''s coat and trousers stripped off, held it up with a gpole, and waved it towards the Imperial City Tower: "Ning thief, look at your son''s clothes. If you don''te out, your son''s remains will be hanging next." Limb!"


    "You bastard, please don''t be rude to Mr. Sheng!" A Jing was very angry and reported the situation to Ning Ji. He knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, it was my servant who failed to protect Mr. Sheng. I asked you to leave the city. I swear to the death to rescue Mr. Sheng!"


    Shut up! Ning Ji stared at A Jing with dark eyes. He really wanted to chop him alive, but now he only had these few generals at his disposal. If he killed A Jing again, he would really be alone.


    But he would not let Gu Jinli be rampant and ordered: "Send poisonous arrows to kill all the traitors of the Gu family!"


    Rui Shuang hurriedly grabbed him: "Father, don''t... Brother Sheng has a special status. You must not hurt him. Otherwise, how can we exin to the imperial family?"


    Ancestor of the emperor? !


    The ministers were shocked when they heard this, and asked one after another: "What do the two princesses mean by this? What kind of imperial ancestors? Could it be that... Master Sheng''s maternal ancestors belong to the Dongqing royal family?!"


    Rui Shuang secretly smiled...these ministers were indeed not stupid, they guessed it so quickly.


    However, Rui Shuang did not speak, but fell silent.


    The ministers could not calm down, especially Yushi Xun and Erye Yin: "Your Majesty, if Mr. Sheng is the grandson of the Dongqing royal family, then Mr. Sheng must be saved and must not be allowed to be in danger."


    He also reminded everyone: "Everyone must keep it secret and don''t let Mr. Gu and others know the truth!"


    Yes! The ministers and generals on the city tower should look cautious and happy... With Mr. Sheng here, they are not afraid that Dongqing will not send troops. Even if the army is defeated in the end, they can follow Mr. Sheng to Dongqing, and they will not be killed or exiled here, and the family will not be able to turn over for generations.


    Looking at their excited faces, Rui Shuang thought it was extremely ridiculous. She took back her previous words that said they were not stupid... Every one of these courtiers present was a fool!


    Do you know why she revealed Qiang Sheng''s identity?


    Because only after their identity is exposed, these ministers will desperately protect Qiang Sheng, and in this way, Gu Jinli and the others can use Qiang Sheng to manipte Ning Ji... Otherwise, she is really afraid that her good father will kill Qiang Sheng with his own hands.


    After all, a good father has killed his own flesh and blood.


    Gu Jinan was also shocked by Qiang Sheng''s true identity... No wonder Ning Ji could develop so fast and possess such heaven-defying weapons as medicine soldiers. It turned out that the Dongqing royal family was helping.


    The Dongqing Society will vigorously support Ning Ji, and the purpose must be to make someone with the blood of the Dongqing royal family the emperor of Chuwei, so as topletely upy this vastnd!


    only


    Why did Rui Shuang reveal Qiang Sheng''s identity in public?


    Gu Jinan nced at Rui Shuang and quickly looked away...Interesting, it seems they are not the only ones who want Ning Ji dead.


    Qi Sanyue got tired of waiting and shouted again: "Ning Zei, are you dead? If you don''t say anything, I will castrate your son!"


    The messenger repeated his words. Second Master Yin was extremely frightened and begged Ning Ji again: "Your Majesty, Mr. Sheng has a distinguished status and must not be damaged... Why don''t we talk to the Gu family first and see if we can get Mr. Sheng back? At the very least, we must keep him. Mr. Sheng has all five elements."


    As early as the Chu Dynasty, the Yin family had established a rtionship with Prince Dong Qingyi, so Yin Erye was the person who least wanted anything to happen to Qiang Sheng.


    But Ning Ji was scolding him in his heart: You idiot, do you know that once he shows his intention to negotiate, Gu will know the importance of Brother Sheng, and will use Brother Sheng to manipte him even more!


    Ning Ji was silent for a moment, looked at Gu Jinan, and sneered: "Come here, hang Gu Jinan outside the city wall!"


    "Yes!" Ah Jing immediately started, tied Gu Jinan''s waist with a long rope, dragged him to the city wall, and threw Gu Jinan outside the city wall with the two dead soldiers.


    With a bang, Gu Jinan''s body hit the wall and he gasped in pain.


    Ning Ji was escorted by a group of iron shield soldiers to the city wall and shouted down: "Gu family, if you don''t want your eldest brother to die,e out and see me!"


    You can negotiate if you want, but Gu Jinli has toe to see him!


    Damn it, Thief Ning was really difficult to deal with. Qi Sanyue didn''t dare to neglect him and ran back in a hurry to tell Gu Jinli and the others about Gu Jinan being hung outside the city wall.


    He added: "Mrs. Qin, Lord Zhou, and Mr. Gu, the thief is crazy. We have to deal with it carefully, otherwise Mr. Gu''s life may be in serious danger."


    After hearing this, Zhou Huang looked at Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin, let''s take a step back... Ning Ji has too many hostages, and he is obviously crazy. If he doesn''t follow his lead, many of them will die. Minister."


    He added: "Mrs. Qin doesn''t need toe forward. I''ll go out and negotiate with Ning Ji. Whatever happens, I''ll be responsible for it."


    Gu Dewang also nodded: "Sister Xiaoyu, you have done enough, leave the rest to us. There is no reason for you to bear all the burden alone... If Ning Ji asks, we will tell you that you are not here anymore, and you don''t need to go. meet him!"


    Gu Jinli finally shook his head: "Ning Ji won''t give up until he can see me... Let''s go out and meet him together."


    He looked at Qiang Sheng again, pointed at him and said, "Take this meat ticket with you and let''s see who is more ruthless than the other!"


    "Hey." Gu Dewang rushed over, lifted Qiang Sheng up, and shouted: "Qiang Sheng, it''s not that easy for Ning Ji to save you, so if you are smart, just follow our instructions, otherwise we guarantee that you will Your death will be unforgettable for the rest of your life, you hear me!


    Qiang Sheng, a fifteen-year-old boy, was frightened after being injured and captured. He nodded repeatedly and said: "I, I know~"


    "Well, very good." Gu Dewang was very satisfied with Qiang Sheng''s obedience, but he couldn''t helpining in his heart: Tsk, what a waste, not at all as ruthless as Ning Ji.


    "Shield soldiers, form a formation and **** us there!" Zhou Huang asked the shield soldiers to form two shield formations. He was in the first shield formation and waited a few meters forward before letting the second shield formatione forward. OK.


    In the second shield formation were Gu Jinli, Gu Dewang, and Qiang Sheng.


    Ning Ji saw theming out andughed proudly: "Haha, Mrs. Gu, haven''t you always been crazy? Now you''re threatened by me at your weak point!"


    You ignorant bitch, he will let her know today what will happen to her if she disobeys him.


    But Gu Jinan would not allow himself to be a hostage threatening Gu Jinli, so he shouted angrily: "Xiaoyu, listen carefully, don''tpromise. Even if the eldest brother dies here today, he will be a hero who will be remembered in history. This life is worth it!"

 Chapter 3141: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son【2】

    Chapter 3141: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son��2��


    Chapter 3141 Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son2


    Gu Jinan struggled to twist his neck again and shouted in the direction of Ning Ji: "Ning Ji, our family has escaped from the famine, and we understand best that we cannot give up all lives for the safety of one person! You are using me to threaten Xiaoyu, is that right? You are ignorant, it is you who are stupid! I can tell you clearly that if Xiaoyu, Zhou Huang, or Wang Geer dare to take any step back, I will kill myself!"


    He took a few deep breaths, regained some strength, and continued: "Ning Ji, I fought all the way from Dafeng Vige to the capital, and from Dachu to David. In addition to my own ability and the help of my rtives and friends, I also relied on What? You should know very well, how dare youpete with me? Now you are the one who covets the throne and is dragged down by many greeds. And I dare to die, but you dare to lose!"


    Of course Ning Ji didn''t dare, that''s why he got to this point.


    but


    Lord Gu, can you shut up?! Qi Sanyue felt that if Gu Jinan continued talking, he would really kill himself.


    Even though he was far away, Gu Jinan still heard it and roared back: "No, I''m almost dead, why don''t you let me say a few more words?!"


    Well, Qi Sanyue could only look at Gu Jinli and Gu Dewang and asked, "Mrs. Qin, Mr. Gu, what should we do now?"


    Gu Jinli shouted: "Brother, do you want us to bring my sister-inw and sister Xiaozhang to see you for thest time?!"


    What?


    Qi Sanyue was stunned.


    After the messenger shouted Gu Jinli''s words three times, the people who heard him were also confused...Are you brothers and sisters? This cant be saved? Who are the cruel people in your family?


    Gu Jinan replied: "No, as long as they are doing well, I have no regrets. I don''t want to scare them!"


    As for the suicide note, he had already written it during the negotiations between Chu and Wei.


    After Ming''er became pregnant again, he wrote another letter to their second child, so even if he couldn''t go back this time, Ming''er, the children, parents, grandparents, and rtives and friends could. Received his final farewell.


    "Okay, brother, don''t worry. As long as I am still alive, I will protect my sister-inw and nieces and not let them suffer at all!" Gu Jinli promised.


    this?


    Are you serious? !


    Ning Ji was very angry and shouted: "You Gu family are really a bunch of wolf-hearted cubs. I helped you Gu family back then, but I made a mistake!"


    Ning Ji asked the messenger to shout these words several times to let everyone know that he was very kind to the Qin and Gu families!


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Ning Ji, it was Lei Wuye''s Lei family caravan that helped us back then. What does that have to do with you? Let''s look at your behavior now and think about what you did back then. How dare you say that you Didnt you already have the intention of being rebellious and want to use Qin Guleis family to help you seize the throne?!


    "After we didn''t help you, you became angry and angry. You mentioned your so-called kindness to everyone and let others call us ungrateful. You are really insidious... You are indeed a born thief, and you know how to confuse right and wrong!"


    Then he suddenly called Zong Zhengya: "Zong Zhengya, you got involved with Wei Xiao because you were instructed by Ning Ji... But he wasn''t instructing you, he was clearly using you. You are in this situation today. To the point where you arepletely bewitched by him, but you are still helping him, so wake up quickly, if you continue to persist, you will really be asking for death!"


    After she finished speaking, the messenger shouted this several times,pletely exposing Ning Ji''s hypocrisy.


    As for Zong Zhengya, she hade to this point and could not look back, so she didn''t listen at all and only scolded Gu Jinli: "Gu bitch, don''t sow discord here. It''s all your fault that I''m in this step." Yes, if you hadn''t robbed Qin..."


    She was startled and stopped immediately.


    But Gu Jinan smiled and continued for her: "Zong Zhengya, I couldn''t understand it at the time. How could you, the eldest daughter of a wealthy family, be in trouble? How could you happen to meet my sister and brother-inw? Now I understand, yes. Ning Ji gave you a trick, so you came all the way to He''an Mansion and devised a rescue n?" "Ning Ji has harmed you for many years, and you still pulled the whole n to help him, and you will never leave him. Abandon...you really have too much affection for him!"


    this?


    The courtiers on the city tower were all shocked... Is there such gossip?


    Mr. Shangguange was already in tears. He looked at Ning Ji and asked: "In order to seize the throne, you really did everything possible. You used everyone who was not your family...Ning thief, even if I went to the underworld first, I would still I will wait for you on the Naihe Bridge and see you get out of the frying pan with my own eyes before I am willing to do so!"


    He looked at Zong Zhengya again and said, "Sister Ya, if you had told your grandfather the truth about this matter back then, you would never have fallen to this..."


    After Zong Zhengya heard this, he hurriedly asked: "Does grandfather feel sorry for Sister Ya?"


    If her grandfather still felt sorry for her, then she could get the support of the Shangguan family again, so she rushed to Mr. Shangguange, knelt down, and stared at him earnestly.


    Mr. Shangguange clearly saw the calction in Zong Zhengya''s eyes and couldn''t help but shed tears. He sighed: "I will always feel sorry for Sister Ya who was plotted by the insidious gangster to go to He''an Mansion, but she is not you You are aiding the tyrants and causing trouble to the people of the capital, and you deserve to die!


    Snapped!


    "Old beast, you are so shameless!" Zong Zhengya was so angry that he pped Mr. Shangguange in the face. Unable to forgive his hatred, he kicked him again, causing Mr. Shangguange to vomit blood.


    The courtiers present were all horrified when they saw this... Zong Zhengya was too poisonous, and she was a perfect match for Ning Ji.


    And their minds started to move again, and they were already nning how to surrender.


    Thats enough, whats there to say to an old thief who betrayed the Chu Dynasty? Ning Ji didnt want to be embarrassed anymore, so he scolded Zong Zhengya.


    But


    "Ning Ji, do you have the nerve to say such a thing? Aren''t you the first person to betray the Chu Dynasty?" Gu Jinan had already ignored life and death, so he shouted again.


    However, he was extremely resourceful and quickly figured out the hurdles. He eximed: "Ning Thief, you have had a rebellious intention since more than 20 years ago. But at that time, Dachu was still quite powerful. You want to seize it?" The throne is simply impossible. Only by destroying Chu and messing up the world can you possibly seize the throne... So you were also involved in the case of Duke Wei?!"


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and everyone who heard this was frightened. They all looked at Ning Ji... If what Gu Jinan said is true, then Ning Ji is really sinister and vicious!


    These words were also heard by Qi Sanyue and others, and they immediately asked the messengers to spread the words.


    Many people felt that it was very possible after hearing this.


    The case of Wei Guo Gongjia is a link in the n to destroy Chu. After this link ispleted, the next link must be carried out, which requires the joint efforts of many years and generations to achieve.


    The most indispensable thing in the n to destroy Chu is people like traitors.


    Ning Ji must be one of the traitors!


    "Shut up, Gu Jinan, you are still ndering me when you are about to die!" Ning Ji was furious, scolded Gu Jinan, and had murderous intentions towards him, because Gu Jinan had deduced the truth.

 Chapter 3142: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son【3】

    Chapter 3142: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son��3��


    Chapter 3142 Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son3


    Shangguan Ge always had a death wish. After hearing Gu Jinan''s words, he immediately shouted to the ministers and generals present: "My lords, generals, and soldiers, the trouble of the Chu and Wei Rebellion began with the Wei Guogong line. This unjust case hassted for more than ten years. Everyone has suffered a lot, and the traitor who caused this chaos is right in front of us. Such a treacherous and evil person will never seed. If you dont want to be caught by this If the traitor kills you, if you dont want to be infamous for eternity, stand up as soon as possible and capture the traitor!


    "It''s not toote now. If we let the traitor continue to cause trouble, you and I will both be guilty of the same crime as the traitor!"


    These words fell into the ears of the generals present, like thunder, and could no longer be ignored.


    Ning Ji''s eyes were poisoned, and he could tell that the ministers present had a different intention, and they were looking at Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya went crazy and rushed up to Mr. Shangguan Ge and beat him severely: "Old man, what grudge do you have against me? Why do you want to harm me like this? Why do you want to nder A Ji? Are you so unwilling to see us seed in our great cause?!"


    I am your granddaughter. You can also benefit from making me a queen. Why dont you help me? !


    Shangguan Ge Lao was beaten until he vomited blood, but he still said: "Ning Ji coborated with the enemy to cause trouble for Chu Wei, and he was one of the culprits who destroyed Chu. Everyone can kill him. But you have been taught by famous teachers for twenty years, but you have nothing to do with it." Destroying your mind, abandoning the Dao, and aiding the tyrants, you are worse than those unenlightened country women. You are not worthy and cannot be the queen!"


    Zong Zhengya despised the country women the most. Hearing this, he was furious: "Shut up, shut up, you old lunatic with your elbows turned out, I will kill you!"


    She was just talking, but Ning Ji meant it.


    He grabbed a knife from the dead soldier next to him, walked over, and put it into Zong Zhengya''s hand.


    Zong Zhengya was startled and wanted to retract her hand, but Ning Ji held her palm tightly to prevent her from pulling away. He looked at her and said, "For thetter, one should have the ability to destroy rtives with righteousness."


    What!


    Everyone was shocked. The conscientious ministers interceded for Mr. Shangguange: "Your Majesty, Mr. Shangguange is a veteran of two dynasties with a respected position. He is also the grandfather of the Zongzheng family. Even if he misunderstands your Majesty, the crime will not lead to death.


    Shangguange Lao interrupted the man''s words and shouted angrily: "I have no misunderstanding about Thief Ning. He is a traitor who coborates with the enemy and is one of the culprits who helped the foreign enemies to destroy Chu. As long as I am still alive, I will fight with him." This traitor will not stop until he dies!"


    Mr. Shangguan Ge, can you say a few words less? If you continue to be so stubborn, no one can save you!


    But Shangguan Ge smiled and said: "I don''t need anyone to save me. I just want all of you to understand that those who conspire to destroy the country will not be tolerated by heaven and earth, and they will definitely end up being massacred!"


    this?


    You old man, you are really not afraid of death.


    Shangguan Ge Lao is indeed not afraid of death, he is still deliberately seeking death.


    Ning Ji waspletely furious and lost his mind. He shouted at Zong Zhengya: "Kill him!"


    Zong Zhengya was shaken by the roar and swung the sword forward... She was not a martial arts practitioner. She could survive as long as Shangguange Lao dodges, but Shangguange Lao did not hide and even put his neck on the edge of the knife.


    Click!


    The big knife hit his neck and prated deep into the bone. Zong Zhengya finally came to his senses, screamed in horror, let go of the big knife, and fell to the ground together with the big knife.


    Shangguan Ge Lao''s carotid artery was shed, blood poured out, and half of his body was stained red with blood.


    Mr. Zongzheng was going crazy and shouted at Zongzhengya: "What are you doing? He is your maternal grandfather!"


    He also called to the doctor: "Save him, save him quickly!"


    But the imperial doctor said: "With this amount of blood, it is impossible to save him."


    Cant be saved? !


    Mr. Zongzheng''s body fell limply to the ground, muttering in his mouth: "It''s over, it''s over..."


    If Mr. Shangguan Ge were still alive, even if Ning Ji was defeated, with Mr. Shangguan Ge interceding, the Zongzheng family would be able to save one or two men, so that they would not be extinct. But if Shangguange Laoyi dies, once things fail, his family will be exterminated!


    The courtiers present looked at Zong Zhengya one after another, their eyes full of undisguised anger and usation.


    Zong Zhengya was furious when he saw this. He pointed at Mr. Shangguange and shouted, "It''s not my fault. It''s the old guy who hit the knife edge by himself. He''s looking for death himself!"


    But no one paid attention to her. They only dragged the imperial doctor and asked him to save Mr. Shangguange: "Try your best to save him, maybe he can survive...at least restore some strength to Mr. Shangguange so that he can say hisst words."


    The imperial doctor did as he was told.


    Lao Shangguan Ge had umted strength for a long time, and finally looked at Ning Ji and said hisst words: "Traitor, traitor..."


    Having said that, he diedpletely.


    But what he did before his death was topletely expand Gu Jinan''s spection, and deeply imnt the fact that Ning Ji was a traitor to destroy Chu into the hearts of all the ministers.


    Ning Ji also came to his senses: "Old thief, you are harming me even before you die!"


    He was so angry that he picked up the sword thrown away by Zong Zhengya, stepped on the body of Shangguange Lao, pointed the sword at the ministers, and said: "Emperor Jingyuan did many evil things, and everyone in the Chu Dynasty shouted for beatings. I helped David destroy Chu, and I have made great contributions to the world and people. Anyone who dares to question me will be the fate of the old thief Shangguan!"


    After saying this, he raised his sword and chopped off the head of Shangguan Ge Lao with one blow.


    It was so terrifying. Everyone was shocked by Ning Ji''s actions. They knelt down honestly and did not dare to say another word.


    Ning Ji was very satisfied when he saw this... Hehe, what a bunch of trash, even if they knew that he was one of the culprits who destroyed Chu? You dont have to surrender to him!


    However, even if Ning Ji could scare them and shut them up, Shangguan Ge Lao also seeded.


    "Come here, throw down the old thief''s head and give it to Mrs. Gu, so that she can see her fate in advance!" Ning Ji ordered.


    "Yes." A Jing took away Shangguange Lao''s head, put it on the trebuchet, and threw it in the direction of Gu Jinli and the others.


    boom!


    The head was smashed to the ground.


    Zhou Huang ordered: "Let''s go, follow me and get back the head of Mr. Shangguan Ge. We can''t let him be humiliated again!"


    He led the shield soldiers to move forward, taking the risk of being shot to death by powerful crossbow arrows, and took back Shangguange Lao''s head.


    When Gu Jinan learned that Mr. Shangguange had been killed, he shed tears, but he shouted: "Mr. Shangguange, have a good journey. Your high righteousness will be remembered for the rest of my life. I will definitely kill the traitors and will not let you The old man died in vain.


    Ning Ji was furious when he heard Gu Jinan''s voice. He was afraid that Gu Jinan would say something unfavorable to him again, so he didn''t dare to keep Gu Jinan anymore. He ordered Ajing: "Cut off Gu Jinan''s rope. I will beat him to death for this traitor who ndered and spread rumors." thief!"


    But


    Dong dong dong!


    The drum beat sounded, and Qi Sanyue shouted: "Ning Ji, look over at your grandfather. If you dare to touch Lord Da Gu, your son will be buried with him!"


    Qiang Sheng was carried by a group of shield soldiers and dead soldiers to the gate of the imperial city, crying: "Dad, don''t kill your ministers again. Gu family said that if you dare to kill again, Chi''s son will be killed." A hundred cuts, until my son ispletely cut into a skeleton and loses his breath!"

 Chapter 3143: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son【4】

    Chapter 3143: Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son��4��


    Chapter 3143 Ning Ji is in trouble and kills his beloved son4


    The messenger shouted Qiang Sheng''s words three times as usual.


    Because of the death of Shangguange Lao, Ling Chi had already begun. The execution master in the prison outside the Ministry of Punishment took a special knife and whizzed, peeling off three pieces of Qiang Sheng''s skin.


    The doctors applied special medicine to Qiang Sheng. While they stopped the bleeding, they also made him more awake and in pain. He screamed in agony, with a shrill voice.


    Ning Ji was furious. After searching around, his eyes finally fell on Mr. Qin and sneered: "Come here, bring Duke Cheng and Feng Shangshu to the city wall!"


    What does Ning Ji want to do again?


    The ministers were puzzled.


    Soon, they knew Ning Jis purpose.


    After the dead men **** Mr. Qin and Mr. Feng, Ning Ji ordered: "With Lingchi''s punishment, no matter how many knives Brother Sheng suffered, these two old guys will have to suffer twice as much!"


    this?


    All the ministers were shocked.


    "Your Majesty, you must not do it. Duke Cheng Lao and Shangshu Feng are both meritorious officials and have extremely high prestige among the military and schrs. Insulting them like this may cause dissatisfaction on both the civil and military sides... It is better to use Gu Jinan, Qi Kangming, and Dou It would be better for these people to undergo surgery."


    It was Mr. Yin who said this. He was really scared this time.


    Why?


    Because if something happens to Duke Cheno, even if Dongqing epts them, they may not be able to escape from Dongqing... All the generals in Zhongzhou, Zhongyuan, Northwest, and Northeast will send troops to intercept and kill them on the road.


    Ken Ning Ji said: "The Gu family is a bitch, she has been extremely vicious since she was a child, and Gu Jinan is not afraid of death. If I don''t take the old Duke Cheng and Feng Shangshu to the sword, Gu family will not be afraid at all!"


    Thinking again of Xiao Luo You Lai, if he had been caught and taken as a hostage, Gu would have knelt down and surrendered to him!


    Continue to search for the British prince, and if you cant find him again, I will chop you alive! Ning Ji roared, bing more and more irrational in his anger, and ordered again: Torture!


    "Yes." The dead man responded and said to the two executioners: "Quickly cut!"


    Yes~ The masters were frightened to death, but they quickly calmed down.


    Both of them were veterans, and they used their lifelong skills to skillfully cut their flesh... Well, after six cuts, the flesh they cut off was no bigger than a thumb.


    The prisoner frowned: Why is there only so much?!


    The two masters knelt down and said tremblingly: "Lingchi''s punishment requires three thousand cuts. If the initial cut is toorge, the blood volume will be difficult to control and the person will die easily."


    He said in a low voice: "You guys have been doing this for decades~"


    They are professionals and tell the truth.


    Although the dead soldiers were dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do.


    Ning Ji''s people have already informed Gu Jinli and others about the torture of Lingchi by Mr. Qin and Mr. Feng.


    Gu Jinli and the others were extremely angry and felt very ufortable.


    But Gu Jinli knew very well: "Grandpa and Mr. Feng don''t want us topromise."


    Gu Dewang answered and told the story of Mr. Qin risking his life to save them: "Grandpa Qin has long cared about life and death. What he cares about is the truth about the old case of Duke Wei, and what he cares about is that the juniors can be safe... And we want If you want peace, you must kill the Ning thief!"


    So, although everyone was sad and wanted to save Mr. Qin and Mr. Feng, they still suppressed their pain and persisted in resisting.


    Gu Dewang shouted to Qi Sanyue again: "Continue to cut Qiang Sheng twelve times, and then tell Ning Ji if he dares to threaten us again, we will castrate Qiang Sheng!" "Yes!" Qi Sanyue responded and asked the masters to torture him.


    Swish swish!


    The knife soaked with special medicine slowly cut Qiang Sheng''s skin and flesh. Before the cut waspleted, Qiang Sheng''s voice broke.


    Qiang Sheng couldn''t bear it anymore and cried: "Dad, dad... Ning Ji, please save me quickly. If I die, your alliance with the Dongqing royal family will be invalidated immediately... Wuwuwu, Grandfather of the Emperor, save Brother Sheng." Son, Brother Sheng is about to die~"


    this?


    Qiang Sheng, what do you mean by this? Qi Sanyues eyes lit up and he threatened Qiang Sheng: Tell the truth now, or Ill cut you off with the next knife!


    As he said that, he went to take off Qiang Sheng''s trousers.


    Qiang Sheng screamed in fear and immediatelypromised: "I said, I said, don''t castrate me~"


    He told me that his maternal grandfather was the Emperor Dongqing.


    Dongqing will help my father cultivate his power and send troops to help him seize the throne, and I will be the emperor of the Daning Dynasty~


    As for Rui Xiong and Rui Shuang, although they were also recorded in his mother''s name, they were just ves assisting him.


    After he ascends the throne, Rui Xiong will help him deal with the generals of Chu Wei, and Rui Shuang will help him poison the civil servants of Chu Wei... He strives to eliminate all officials and generals with the blood of Chu Wei within three generations, andpletely rece them A minister with Dongqing bloodline.


    After hearing this, Qi Sanyue jumped up excitedly: "Damn, I did the right thing to **** you, you are such a treasure!"


    He then said: "Keep an eye on this precious egg. I have to tell Mrs. Qin and the Marquis of Zhou personally about it."


    He was holding an iron shield and ran back quickly.


    After Zhou Huang arrived, Qi Sanyue told them the matter.


    After Gu Jinli and the others heard this, they shuddered... Tuogude, a thieves, also wanted to upy Chuwei''s territory. Tuogude was beaten with both sword and gun, but Dongqing used this insidious and vicious trick of substitution!


    Zhou Huang''s body started to tremble: "...Dong Qing is really so sinister and vicious that he actually came up with such a vicious n to rece his ministers and generals andpletely upy the Chu Wei court!"


    Whats even more frightening is: This poisonous n was 80% sessful!


    Ning Ji must die. We cannotpromise no matter what, otherwise, there will be no ce for us Chu and Wei people to gain a foothold in the world!


    Zhou Huang said again: "Mrs. Qin, I have to go back in person to let the news spread throughout the capital... Only if everyone knows about Ning Ji and Dong Qing''s vicious n, will everyone join us in fighting Ning Ji, no? Dont hold back any more because of the hostages!


    "Sure, Marquis Zhou will do it." Gu Jinli nodded in agreement, then looked at Gu Dewang: "Have you finished writing it? Once it''s done, take it to Qiang Sheng and give it to Qiang Sheng to fingerprint."


    "Okay." Gu Dewang put away his pen, blew on the ink, and called to the shield soldiers: "Let''s go see Qiang Sheng!"


    Zhou Huang and Gu Dewang worked separately. One went to arrange for people to spread the news about Ning Ji and Dong Qing''s poisonous scheme, while the other ran to Qiang Sheng, grabbed his hands, and pressed the fingerprints of both palms.


    I felt it was not enough, so I wrote several more copies.


    After everyone has pressed their fingerprints, he keeps one for himself and gives the rest to Ouyang Nan: "Brother Nan, send it to the back for everyone to see. We are the ones who tell the evidence, so that no one will say we are lying."


    Yes! Ouyang Nan did not dare to neglect and immediately went to the back with the confession.


    Gu Dewang asked the messenger to shout out the contents of the confession and Qiang Sheng''s plea for help... After hearing clearly, the courtiers on the upper floor of the imperial city werepletely shocked.


    Especially the threat in Qiang Sheng''s words: "Ning Ji, please save me quickly. If I die, the emperor''s grandfather will not continue to help you, and will cut off your retreat!"


    All the ministers, whether they supported Ning Ji or were forced to surrender, were all panicked. They all knelt down and begged for their lives: "Your Majesty, the torture must stop, and we can no longer fight with the Gu family... Gu Jinan, Cheng Laoguo Together they are not as important as Mr. Sheng! If your Majesty does not agree, I will jump off the tower!"

 Chapter 3144: Ning Jis disaster, selfishness and despair

    Chapter 3144: Ning Ji''s disaster, selfishness and despair


    Chapter 3144 Ning Jis disaster, selfishness and despair


    Ning Ji was furious: "Who are you, how dare you threaten me? Are you looking for death!"


    He originally wanted to say, do you want to rebel?


    Thinking that he had not officially ascended the throne and the Qin and Gu families had not been eliminated, he was afraid that his words would be a prophecy, so he could only change his words abruptly.


    I dont dare. Erye Yin said, I just dont want your majesty to lose the support of Mr. Sheng and the Dongqing royal family due to impulsiveness!


    Mr. Xun then said: "Your Majesty, Wei Xiao and a group of capable ministers have been captured by you. The remaining Gu family and others have nothing to fear... It is better to have a temporary truce and wait for the armies of General Zhao, General Cao, and General Qu toe back." After that, we will attack from both sides to kill Gu and rescue Mr. Sheng."


    As expected of an old fox who has been in charge of the business for decades, his words moved Ning Ji.


    Liang Ju took the opportunity to agree: "Your Majesty, Mr. Xun is right. Let the Gu family''s **** be proud for a while, and then torture her to death after General Zhao and others arrive. Wouldn''t it be more satisfying!"


    After saying that, heughed disgustingly, which made Ning Ji very satisfied and his wariness against him was reduced a lot.


    "I am determined to be a wise king who helps the world, and I should listen to advice, but..." Ning Ji''s eyes fell on a dispensable official, and his face darkened: "I am the emperor, and secr people cannot disobey threats. Who ising? , Throw it down from the tower as a warning to others!"


    Yes! Liang Ju grabbed the small official and dragged him to the tower.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please spare my life!" The junior officer was so frightened that he screamed and begged for mercy, but no one cared about him. After learning that he was bound to die, the junior official scolded Ning Ji: "Ning thief, you are a traitor who coborates with the enemy and betrays the country, you must not... well Uh-huh!


    Liang Ju waited until he got to the point of the curse, then covered his mouth in time and threw him off the tower.


    bang!


    The body fell on the floor tiles, blood spattered, and after two twitches, it waspletely dead.


    "Someone is dead!" the sentry with excellent eyesight reported, and asked Gu Dewang: "Master Gu, do you want to send someone to see who is dead?"


    Gu Dewang shook his head: "Looks like he is a low-level official, and he doesn''t know his friends or foes yet. There is no need to risk going over, lest our soldiers be killed by Ning''s powerful crossbow arrows."


    Everyone was very grateful after hearing this...Who doesn''t like ministers who take their own lives as their own?


    Dong dong dong!


    On the city tower, drums sounded, and Ning Ji''s messenger shouted down: "Listen, traitors below, your majesty has decreed that the two sides will have a temporary truce for an hour. If you don''t agree, or attack Mr. Sheng privately, your majesty will use The most powerful poison, poisoning everyone in the capital!"


    Listen, is this something a person can say?


    However, it yed into Gu Jinli''s wish, so she agreed and asked someone to tell Ning Ji: "Sure, the two sides will have a truce for an hour!"


    Gu Dewang added: "Tell Thief Ning that if he dares to hurt any of the ministers during the truce, I will let him taste the new smelly medicine... He can ask Zhao Qing and others what the medicine is. Taste!"


    After Zhao Qing and others heard this, their faces turned blue, and some soldiers already bent over and vomited.


    "How dare you brag about using low-grade means!" Ning Ji was very shameless and asked someone to shout again, telling Qiang Sheng: "Brother Sheng, don''t forget what dad taught you. A king must have the ability to take on the world." ability, so you have to hold on and dont be afraid or worried, otherwise you are not worthy of being a king... Dad will definitely save you!"


    Qiang Sheng was so excited that he cried and replied: "Dad, my son knows~"


    But the wounds on his body were so painful, like an invisible torture, constantly chipping away at his courage and reason.


    A quarter of an hourter, Qiang Sheng couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted: "Dad, please rescue me quickly, hurry up~"


    Tsk, you are really useless. Qi Sanyue secretly scorned, but he kindly asked the messenger to help Qiang Sheng shout this out six times.


    Finally, he added: "Ning thief, your son is crying miserably, and we all feel sad when we look at it. Why don''t you let the adults go and rece your son? Or, you have too many sons, so one of you will die." Dont care!


    this?


    After hearing this, Qiang Sheng''s face was extremely pale, but his tears miraculously stopped flowing. He lowered his face, frowned, gritted his teeth, and made many small movements, which showed that the thoughts in his heart were turbulent.


    The shield soldiers looked at Qi Sanyue and secretly admired you...you are capable of alienating.


    Qi Sanyue was a little proud, and began to pretend to be a good person again, saying to Qiang Sheng: "Young master, don''t worry, although your father has many sons, you are the most noble and valuable one, because he wants to use you to recruit ministers, Controlling Dongqing''s troops and horses, if this fails, it will be up to you to take his remaining soldiers back to Dongqing for resettlement, so don''t worry, he will definitely save you."


    These words are not ordinary poison.


    Qiang Sheng was actually taught by Ning Ji and the Dongqing royal family. Both sides taught him to be close to himself and to be wary of the other side... Under the pull of both sides, the best lesson Qiang Sheng learned was selfishness.


    After Qiang Sheng heard this, he remained silent for a long time. He only asionally screamed because of the pain of his wounds.


    Qi Sanyue was always guarding beside him.


    Half an hourter, when Qi Sanyue was about to go to sleep, he suddenly heard Qiang Sheng ask: "If it fails, will the emperor''s grandfather still take me in?"


    "What?" Qi Sanyue was stunned, pretending to think for a while, and said: "Of course, after all, you are Ning Ji''s son. Ning Ji is shrewd, and he must have left many secret forces that his allies don''t know about. Your imperial grandfather needs you. Help find these dark forces, and I will definitely treat you well."


    Finally, Qi Sanyue looked at Qiang Sheng seriously and said: "It is precisely because of your origin that no matter which side will regard you as a treasure!"


    Really?


    Qiang Sheng is not sure, but he is certain...he is not his father''s only son. If ites to a critical moment, his father may give up on him.


    So he has to save himself!


    Although Dongqing is not as prosperous as Chuwei, as a royal prince, he grew up enjoying himself... Rather than being killed, he would rather give up the throne of Chuwei, return to Dongqing, and continue to be a noble prince!


    Qiang Sheng''s eyes were full of cruelty and light, and he said to Qi Sanyue: "Tell Mrs. Qin Guogong to protect me at this critical moment, I can help her~"


    Qi Sanyue was shocked...Are you convinced? !


    "Sure, I''ll go and send you a message." Qi Sanyue hurried back and informed Gu Jinli of Qiang Sheng''s words.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli was speechless for a while and said: "Promise him... and then tell him that he is actually more valuable than Ning Ji, and Chu Wei''s empire is not that easy to sit on. Not only is he tired, but he is also always in danger of losing his life, so why not It''s better to go back to Dongqing and be a noble son."


    Then he said: "Let him behave well. After the matter is over, the Qin and Gu families can ask Emperor Wei for him to be granted a title, give him the title of earl, and let him return to Dongqing in glory and shoulder the responsibility of the two countries. In this way , the people of Dongqing dare not look down on him, and even support him because of his status as an envoy."


    Hiss, so poisonous.


    Yes. Qi Sanyue hurriedly left.


    Gu Jinli looked at the dead soldiers beside him and said: "Let Zhou Hou and others move faster. They must end the battle at the city gate and pull all the troops here within this hour!"


    Ning Ji wanted to have a truce and wait for reinforcements, and so did Gu Jinli. Moreover, she took advantage of the convenient location and asked Zhou Huang to quietly lead his troops to the city gate to help in the battle. I believe it won''t be long before there is good news!


    "Yes." The dead men under You Xi rushed to deliver the message.

 Chapter 3145: Ning Ji is in trouble and going crazy

    Chapter 3145: Ning Ji is in trouble and going crazy


    Chapter 3145 Ning Ji is in trouble and going crazy


    On the city tower, Ning Ji was not idle either. He sent another group of people to search for Xiao Luoyou''s whereabouts: "Shuili and the Royal Beast Garden will also go in and search, and we will dig three feet into the ground to find the British prince!"


    this?


    The pce is so big and you only have a few soldiers and horses. How can you dig through the ground to find people? Even turning over the yard is not enough!


    The ministers all knew that Ning Ji was already in chaos.


    But Liang Ju immediately sent some of his troops to find the person, and said: "There are many eunuchs and maids in the pce. If you use poison to force them to find the person, they can find the person faster."


    After hearing this, Ning Ji finally looked better, and his wariness towards Liang Ju was reduced by two points. He had already allowed him to get close, but he became even more afraid to trust Qiang Xiong.


    But he trusted the wrong person.


    The reason why Liang Ju sent his men to find Xiao Luoyou was because he wanted to hold Xiao Luoyou in his hand so that he could take credit for it after Ning Ji''s defeat.


    Ning Ji didn''t know Liang Ju''s n, but he was very hot under the spring sunshine and wanted to get angry.


    Rui Shuang''s eyes fell on Ning Ji''s clenched fist, and excitement surged in his heart... His good father once said that Gu Jinli, ''A person who relies on medicine to achieve sess will one day die from medicine, because doctors have been among the evil craftsmen since ancient times. First, people need to be saved by them, but everyone will be wary of them because of their abilities.


    This is quite right.


    Happily, my father forgot that she was also one of the doctors.


    Although he was careful with her, he could not avoiding into contact with her, which gave her an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Bring some drinks, with ice! Ning Ji shouted.


    The pce attendants hurriedly brought the chilled drinks: "Your Majesty, please use it."


    Gurgling, Ning Ji drank several sses of wine in a row, but he still couldn''t suppress the irritability in his body.


    Hehe, drinking alcohol will only speed up the effect of the medicine.


    However, this medicine will not kill Ning Ji, it will only make him manic and out of control... But this is enough, because when people are crazy, the decisions they make are wrong.


    When he was seizing the big position, he made a wrong decision and pushed himself into defeat... This kind of revenge is enjoyable to think about.


    Downstairs, Gu Jinli was also a little anxious and asked again: "Is there any new news? Is the battle at the city gate over?"


    Gu Dewang said: "It should be soon. Sister Xiaoyu, don''t be anxious and wait patiently. If it doesn''t work, let''s have a truce for another hour. Anyway, we are the ones who have the advantage."


    Yeah. Gu Jinli responded.


    Seeing this, Gu Dewang nced at her, and finally said adventurously: "Sister Xiaoyu, you don''t have to worry too much about Brother You. Although he is small, he is very capable. He has not been caught for so long, and he will definitely be able to survive until we fight." win."


    Sister Xiaoyu will be uneasy because she is worried about Xiao Luoyou... But in this situation, there is no use worrying. Instead, she is making herself ufortable.


    Gu Jinli didn''t say anything, but she knew that even if reinforcements came, even if Ning Ji was defeated, many people would still die... because they didn''t have their troops in the imperial city to help them rescue the hostages.


    With Ning Jis nature, he would definitely kill all the hostages before the reinforcements rushed into the imperial city and bury them with him!


    Damn it, the more Gu Jinli thought about it, the more irritated he became. He couldn''t help scolding Ning Ji: "This thief, even if I chop him up and feed him to dogs, I won''t be able to forgive him!"


    Gu Dewang was afraid that her anger would burn him, so he quickly nodded in agreement: "Yes, yes, I''d rather die."


    After a while, Gu Jinli told him: "When our reinforcements arrive, let each family membere in, but you have to tell them that it is dangerous to see thisst scene, ande back after thinking about it, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences." Gu Dewang: " Got it, Sister Xiaoyu, dont worry, Master Xu and the others will take care of this little thing."


    After the medical soldiers in the city were cleared, Xu Chongfeng and the others went to the Wucheng Military and Horse Division, and are now doing trivial tasks such as rescue andfort.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli nodded and stopped talking.


    Time passed by little by little, and it would be one hour in more than two quarters. However, the closer it got to the end of the armistice, the more depressing the atmosphere became. No one spoke anymore, and only the slight breathing of everyone could be heard.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    A sharp sound of gongs came, and a messenger came on horseback, shouting: "Report! The Marquis of Lu, Uncle Xiao, General Wu, General Wei and others defeated arge number of rebels and beheaded Generals Zhao and Cao. , ising with arge number of reinforcements! We won, we won!"


    As soon as these words came out, the pot exploded. Everyone jumped up excitedly and asked: "Is this true?!"


    But the messengers had already run over and did not answer them. They just kept shouting about victory.


    When Gu Jinli heard this, he was overjoyed, but the joy soon faded, and the suppressed panic emerged... When their reinforcements arrived, Ning Ji would lose all hope, and he would go crazy. By then, eldest brother, Grandpa Qin, Mr. Feng, As well as the hostages on the tower, 99% of them will die!


    "Mrs. Qin, Lord Gu, and the Marquis of Lu have won, and they areing with arge number of reinforcements to help. We have won!" the messenger said excitedly.


    Gu Jinli came back to his senses and said: "Good news, you have done a good job in spreading the news, I will reward you!"


    Here, take it! Gu Dewang readily handed over a banknote.


    He was notoriously stingy. The ordering soldier thought that he would give him at most ten taels, but when he opened the banknote, he saw that it was a hundred taels.


    The messenger was stunned: "Gu, Mr. Gu, you gave me the right amount, right? This is one hundred taels, not one hundred Wen."


    Gu Dewang was angry: "If you don''t want it, just bring it!"


    He reached out to grab the silver note, but the messenger covered the silver note and did not let go: "Thank you, Mr. Gu and Mrs. Qin, for the reward!"


    He turned around quickly, stood on the same spot, and shouted loudly several times that the Marquis of Lu had won, and wasing to the imperial city with arge number of reinforcements.


    The soldiers below the city tower cheered thoroughly, happier than during the New Year.


    The people on the city tower were even more depressed than if their parents were dead. The sentry on the sentry tower was even too frightened to tell Ning Ji the news.


    Ning Ji had already heard the shouting from below. With a bang, he kicked over the short table in front of him and shouted to the top: "As a sentry, if there is military information, I will not report it. Someone, drag him down and kill him!"


    I am eager to find someone to vent my anger to!


    "...Yes." Liang Ju was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he hurriedly went to do it: "Someone, pull down the sentry!"


    His soldiers rushed to the sentry tower, captured the stunned sentry, held him down, and knelt in front of Ning Ji.


    Liang Ju held the knife in his hand and scolded the sentry: "You useless bitch, what are you afraid of? Do you not believe in your majesty? You deserve to be beheaded by your majesty!"


    After saying these words with ulterior motives, he raised the knife and cut off the sentry''s head with a click.


    ah!


    The ministers were so frightened that they screamed, their faces turned pale, and they all lowered their heads, not daring to look at the falling head.


    But in order to break Ning Ji''s heart, Liang Ju picked up the head, threw it into the crowd of ministers, forced them to look at it, and continued to say divisive words: "A group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death have seen it clearly. If you dare to betray Your Majesty, this is the fate!"


    Rui Shuang smiled... The ministers and generals that the good father has won over are really more unreliable than thest.

 Chapter 3146: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret【1】

    Chapter 3146: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret��1��


    Chapter 3146: Ning Jis misfortune, revealing the secret [1]


    "I will never betray Your Majesty!" The ministers hurriedly said words of loyalty, but they were afraid that Ning Ji was too crazy and would kill and bury them all, so they added: "Your Majesty is a wise king and will not kill loyal ministers and ministers indiscriminately." innocent."


    Unexpectedly, these words made Ning Jiugh out loud.


    The low, taunting voice, like a ghost''s scream, prated into everyone''s ears, frightening the ministers into tensing up. Some of the officials whocked concentration began to kowtow: "Your Majesty, spare your life, spare your life, Wei." , I will swear allegiance to His Majesty to the death~"


    Ning Ji looked at the man and asked, "Who are you?"


    The junior official hurriedly said: "Reporting to Your Majesty, I am a junior minister from the Ministry of War, and I am in the seventh rank..."


    Heh, a seventh-grade official is worthy of being loyal to me? Ning Ji smiled, pointed at the official and said, Throw it down from the tower!


    "Yes!" Liang Ju wished Ning Ji could kill more surrendered ministers, so he immediately grabbed the official, dragged him to the city wall, and quickly threw him off the tower.


    On the city tower, there was a deathly silence, no one dared to speak anymore.


    Ning Ji nced at them and said in a deep voice: "The Ning Dynasty needs useful ministers, and ministers who can die for me. Those who are too ipetent and loyal will die in front of me... Remember Are you staying?"


    I will remember it, general! Liang Ju was the first to kneel down and said.


    Second Master Yin and Old Master Xun also said: "I remember, I will live and die with the Daning Dynasty and your Majesty!"


    Song Yin, who was already half crazy, shouted: "Your Majesty is the True Dragon Emperor. Your Majesty and the Daning Dynasty will definitely win. We can follow your Majesty with peace of mind. From now on, we will all be the founding heroes of the country, and we will be able to be high-ranking marquises and leave our names in history!"


    His face was full of excitement, while the other courtiers lowered their heads to cover up the dead looks on their faces.


    Although Ning Ji was so arrogant that he lost his mind, he was not stupid. He knew that these surrendered ministers had turned against him, but he did not care about these ministers because they were just a pile of fish and meat for him to ughter.


    What he cares about is Gu Jinli, why did he lose again? !


    Ning Ji stood up and came to the city wall, overlooking the bottom of the city tower... In the distance, arge army was approaching, and the gs were like a forest, which made his eyes sting.


    What is even more dazzling is that more than a dozen generals have joined Gu Jinli and the others, and Gu Jinli is supporting a young man, checking his pulse... It should be Gu Jincheng who has returned.


    Look at Qiang Sheng again... This son of noble birth, who had high hopes from the Dongqing royal family and him, was **** like a salted fish and became a **** that threatened him!


    Obviously they are the same age as Gu Jincheng, why is there such a big difference?


    Why couldn''t Qiang Sheng lead troops to help him repel the Qin and Gu families?


    Why is it that he has the right time, ce and people, can foresee all major events, and makes ns twenty years in advance, and evenpetes with the Chu Dynasty and Wei family uncles and nephews, but still can''t win against this **** Gu Jinli? !


    Why did Gu Jinli win again?


    why why why? !


    Gu Jinli has be Ning Ji''s inner demon. Unable to face failure, he angrily asked the city: "Gu Jinli, poisonous woman, what kind of monster are you? Why don''t you die!"


    He roared angrily, his decades of elegance gone, only resentment in his eyes... He really hated himself, and hated himself for not killing Gu Jinli and Qin Sang earlier.


    If he had been less merciful and could have killed them earlier when he was in Dafeng Vige, he wouldn''t be in this situation now!


    Smiled, Ning Ji was not kind at all. The reason why he helped Qin Sang and Gu Jinli in the first ce was because they were very capable, and he had to rely on their ability to fight against the Chu army.


    Otherwise, even if he founded a country, he would be crushed by the Dajong Iron Army.


    Otherwise, he, a young man from an aristocratic family with no soldiers or power, would not be able to overthrow the two giants of Da Chu and Emperor Jing Yuan, even if heid out his ns twenty years in advance, and even if he had Dong Qing''s help.


    Downstairs, Gu Jinli and the others had heard Ning Jis shouting.


    General Xiao and Wu Changzhen looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Mrs. Qin, leave the rest to us. You don''t have to step forward... No matter how many ministers and generals die on this city tower, we will be responsible for it. No one else will." I dare to say that you are wrong."


    that is


    Wu Changzhen looked at her and Brother Cheng and said, "Original Cheng, your eldest brother, and your cousins and n brothers, most likely cannot be saved... You should express your condolences."


    The words are ugly, but they are the truth. They havee to this point, and in order to kill Ning Ji, they cannot give in to any hostage.


    Cheng Geer said: "Eldest brother and Grandpa Qin don''t want us topromise."


    Gu Jinli was silent for a moment and said: "Don''t let them be humiliated. Try to let them die with dignity."


    If he can produce medicine soldiers, Ning Ji is not only a madman, he must have many secret methods in his hands. And throughout the past and present, in every life and death battle, there are many things where ministers, generals and women are humiliated.


    Wu Changzhen said: "Don''t worry, the crossbow arrows and poison are ready. We guarantee that your closest rtives will not die of humiliation."


    Gu Dewang felt ufortable hearing what he was thinking. He grabbed Wu Changzhen and asked, "You are Emperor Jingyuan''s confidant. You must know the secret passage in the imperial city. Tell us quickly. I will lead people to sneak in through the secret passage. If we cooperate inside and outside, we will be able to do it." Kill Thief Ning and rescue everyone!"


    He added: "Don''t say there is no secret passage. Emperor Jingyuan is not a fool. He must have found a secret passage!"


    Wu Changzhen broke his fantasy: "There may be a secret passage in the imperial city, but I don''t know about it, otherwise I wouldn''t let you mourn."


    Perhaps Zhong Huan and Chu Tian will know, but he really doesn''t know, otherwise he, a military general, would never be able to survive in the new dynasty.


    But Gu Dewang still didn''t believe it and called Ouyang Nan: "Brother Nan, go to the Chu Family Vi to find Mrs. Chu. She must know the entrance to the secret passage in and out of the imperial city! Go quickly!"


    Wu Changzhen said: "In order to protect the female members of the Chu family, Emperor Jingyuan did not let Mrs. Chu know many things. It is useless for you to find her."


    But Gu Dewang didn''t believe it, so he still urged Ouyang Nan to find Mrs. Chu.


    Gu Jinli said: "Go."


    She could understand Wang Geer''s mood, so no matter whether it was useful or not, she wanted to give it a try, otherwise she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Yes. Ouyang Nan took the token and ran to the Chu Family Vi.


    Wu Changzhen did not stop him anymore. He called Zhou Huang, General Xiao, and Wei Changling, took the heads of General Cao and General Zhao, and a few prisoners. Under the **** of the Iron Shield Formation, they all came to Qiang. Sheng stood next to him and shouted to the top: "Ning thief, General Zhao, General Cao, and all the families who surrendered to you in the Fuhu Army camp have all been defeated. You have no soldiers and horses to support you. I don''t want your love." If you die miserably, surrender immediately!"


    He added: "As long as you surrender and release all the hostages, I, Wu Changzhen, will make the decision to **** you and Qiang Sheng to Dongqing, and I will not intercept or kill you on the way!"


    This gives Ning Ji a way to survive.


    In the eyes of Erye Yin, this way of living was really the best. He was the first to say: "Your Majesty, this condition is eptable. Why don''t we just ept it and then go back to Dongqing together? Mr. Sheng is here, let''s Its great to live in Dongqing.


    Ke Ning Ji was furious, pointed at him and said, "Someone, throw this traitor off the tower!"


    You bastard, how dare you persuade him to surrender? Did he live a new life and work hard for twenty years just to surrender? He wanted to defeat Qin Mu and Gu Jinli and be emperor!

 Chapter 3147: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret【2】

    Chapter 3147: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret��2��


    Chapter 3147 Ning Jis misfortune, revealing the secret [2]


    Erye Yin was horrified and said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, please calm down. I will swear allegiance to your Majesty to the death. I will never have any second thoughts!"


    Hehe, Ning Ji smiled: "Since you are so loyal, you should be loyal...someone, throw him down!"


    What!


    Yin Er Ye was stunned and cried out for mercy, but Ning Ji would not let go.


    Liang Ju moved quickly, and within a short while, Master Yin was thrown off the tower.


    Bang, bang!


    His body fell to the ground, his skin and flesh cracked, and blood flowed into pools. He waspletely dead before he could turn over with the Yin family.


    Ning Ji nced at all the ministers and said: "Listen to me clearly. The Daning Dynasty only has heroes who died in battle, and there are no cowards who surrendered. Whoever dares to persuade surrender will be the fate of Yin Er!"


    The ministers trembled and shouted hurriedly: "...Yes, I am willing to do everything for the Daning Dynasty and will never be greedy for life or afraid of death!"


    After the death of Mr. Yin, they understood that Ning Ji refused to negotiate for peace until his death.


    In order to save their lives, they had no choice but to obey Ning Ji, hoping that the Qin, Gu, and Wu family could enter the imperial city as soon as possible and save their lives.


    Ning Ji sneered...Ha, now you know you regret it? Unfortunately, it''s toote!


    However, he no longer expects their loyalty, as long as he can scare them, and continue to be witnesses of his stirring up troubles.


    and


    "I didn''t lose either..." Ning Ji looked in the direction of Wu Changzhen and smiled: "I will give them a big gift to break their fighting spirit and make them regret resisting me!"


    The ministers are puzzled... everyone has attacked the imperial city gate, and you have lost 90% of your troops and horses, how can you make people regret it?


    Ning Ji shouted down the tower: "Wu Changzhen, tie up Gu Jinli immediately and take him to the gate of the imperial city, otherwise you and the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty will regret it for the rest of their lives!"


    The ministers were obedient and felt more and more that Ning Ji was seriously ill... You are the one who is at the loser now, how dare you make such a noise?


    Ning Ji ignored them and only told A Jing: "Send someone to shout."


    "Yes." A Jing asked the messenger with a loud voice to shout three times.


    Wu Changzhen and the others heard this, but said: "Ning Ning, what nonsense are you talking about? You are a besieged traitor and you want us to tie up the Duke of Qin and his wife to see you. You are very sick!"


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying? It doesn''t matter, you don''t understand, but Wei Xiao and Feng Shangshu know what I''m talking about?!" Ning Ji looked at Wei Xiao and Mr. Feng with the proud smile of a prophet on his face: "I''m right. Right."


    Wei Xiao understood and red at Ning Ji angrily. His mouth was blocked by a piece of cloth and he screamed. His teeth were bared and his eyes were open, as if he wanted to eat Ning Ji alive.


    Ning Ji became even more proud when he saw this.


    Soon, his face darkened again and he looked at Mr. Feng: "With your wisdom, you should be an insider. Don''t you have anything to say? For example, for your old master, write a letter to Gu Jinli and shout a few words to her. In short, persuade her toe see me."


    Ning Ji waved his hand, and the dead man took the cloth out of Mr. Feng''s mouth so that he could speak.


    Mr. Ke Feng just nced at Ning Ji without saying a word.


    "Now you have no choice but to say nothing!" Ning Ji asked Liang Ju to pick up Mr. Feng, and then asked the dead man to grab Wei Xiao, put them at the notch of the city wall, and took off the cloth from Wei Xiao''s mouth: "Let Come up, Mrs. Gu, or I will make this shameful and humiliating thing public to the world!"


    What is this great shame and humiliation? asked the surrendered ministers. The hostages and generals are also full of curiosity... Could it be that Thief Ning holds some secret that is enough to defeat Wu Changzhen?


    Wei Xiao hesitated.


    Ning Ji was very happy when he saw this: "I didn''t expect that you still have some conscience."


    He also bewitched Wei Xiao: "Shout and ask Mr. Gu toe over. To show my sincerity, I will release two hostages, one for two. You will make a profit. This deal is a good deal."


    Mr. Feng had gathered enough strength and shouted: "Nopromise, no harm to anyone in the Qin family. This is thest order of Emperor Jingyuan!"


    After shouting, he was exhausted and gasping for air.


    Ning Ji''s face changed greatly and he became angry. He grabbed Mr. Feng and threw him to the ground, cursing: "Feng, do you know what you are talking about? If Emperor Jingyuan hears what you say, I''m afraid he will be angry with you.e over!"


    Mr. Ke Feng smiled, looked at the half-mad Ning Ji, and said, "The living are always more important than the dead... and you are really stupid."


    There are power and magical powers, and the help of the medicine soldiers, and they have attracted so many ministers. Unfortunately, they have a stupid mind, and their eyes will only stare at the two of Qin Gu, and they will eventually lose the ground.


    "Shut up, you loser, I will make you regret it!" Ning Ji was furious, bang bang bang, raised his foot and kicked Mr. Feng several times.


    Mr. Feng was beaten until he vomited blood, but he had shouted out the most important words. Even if he died, it was worth it.


    Ning Ji was furious for a moment, then calmed down, looked at Mr. Feng, and said, "Do you think I was nning to let Wu Changzhen bring the Gu family to the imperial city? Wrong, this is just one of the strategies."


    He gave a sinister smile: "The second n is that once Wu Changzhen and the others refuse, I will tell the secret. Wu Changzhen and all the old officials of the Chu Dynasty will hate Gu Jinli because of this, because she did notpromise and led to that incident." A great disgrace has been published.


    After finishing speaking, heughed wildly, with a proud face, and asked Mr. Feng who was already stunned: "So, do you still think I''m stupid? Everything I do has two sides, it''s a n that kills two birds with one stone!"


    After hearing this, Mr. Feng looked at Ning Ji and had to say: "You are indeed vicious, but you will not seed..."


    He looked at the bottom of the city tower and said: "After the people in the capital have experienced this disaster, no one will be easily provoked by you... The old ministers of the Chu Dynasty may be in pain, but Gu will always be the hero, and no one will me her , I just want to tear you into pieces~"


    Still talking arrogantly! Ning Jis pride was shattered by Mr. Fengs words, and he beat Mr. Feng violently until he fainted.


    "What counselor isparable to Ouyang Hong? He''s just an ignorant bitch!" Ning Ji adjusted his robe and called Rui Shuang: "Sister Shuang, wake him up. I want him to hear the secret with his own ears. Xin, see with your own eyes how disgusting everyone is and despise Emperor Jing Yuan!"


    Yes. Rui Shuang went to give Mr. Feng an injection and quickly revived Mr. Feng. He also gave Mr. Feng a packet of medicinal powder, which made Mr. Feng feel much better.


    Keep shouting, Wu Changzhen will tie up Gu Jinli within a quarter of an hour and send him to the gate of the imperial city, otherwise I will make the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty regret it! Ning Ji ordered again, alreadypletely crazy.


    Without his throne, no one will be able to live well. He will make everyone suffer and regret for the rest of their lives. And because of this secret, the Chu and Wei courtiers will be estranged, and eventually they will fall apart, and chaos will return!


    Yes. A Jing shouted again.


    Downstairs, Wu Changzhens face turned gloomy. He had already guessed what the secret behind Ning Jis explosion was?


    A dignified man of seven feet, with a body that stood as tall as a mountain, could not suppress the trembling.


    General Xiao saw this and asked, "General Wu, are you okay?"


    Wu Changzhen waved his hand and said: "...It''s okay."


    He drew the knife directly, put it on Qiang Sheng''s neck, and shouted: "Ning thief, your son is still in our hands. If you don''t want him to die, don''t go crazy!"


    Heh, son?


    Its okay not to want this kind of useless son who will only hold you back!

 Chapter 3148: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret【3】

    Chapter 3148: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret��3��


    Chapter 3148 Ning Jis misfortune, revealing the secret [3]


    Wu Changzhen, do you think you can threaten me with Qiang Sheng?! Ning Ji shouted downwards, already blowing a strange pointed copper whistle.


    Didi, beep!


    Two short and one long, after three times, click, click, the machine rotates, the floor tiles on the tower are separated, a tunnel entrance appears, and a group of people push three new-type ballistae carts out.


    When the ministers saw this, they were shocked: "This, this is..."


    Ning Ji actually hid soldiers and horses in the imperial city tower!


    Ning Ji appreciated their surprise, with a satisfied smile on his face. He pointed at the people who came out and said, "Ning Xingdou, my most proud adopted son, and the leader of the Qingtian Army that I personally established!"


    Emperor Jingyuan had Jun Tianwei, and he was not bad either. He single-handedly created the Qingtian Army, and his Qingtian Army was ten times more powerful than Juntianwei!


    this?


    Stop bragging. Emperor Jingyuans Juntian Guards can kill the great imperial master of the army and break their thousand-year-old faith. Can you, a rabble like you, do that?


    Ning Xingdou stepped forward, knelt down and saluted: "My son, lead the Qingtian Army, to pay homage to my adoptive father."


    Then he shouted: "The Qingtian Army swears to be loyal to our adoptive father to the death, and will never retreat even if our body or soul is destroyed!"


    Soon, the part of the Qingtian Army behind them also shouted.


    After they finished shouting, something terrible happened: "The Qingtian Army swears loyalty to Your Majesty to the death, and will never flinch even if the body or soul is destroyed~"


    The sound came from within the walls on all sides. It was a bit muffled and difficult to hear clearly, but everyone''s hair stood on end... Ning Ji actually hid arge number of dead soldiers inside the walls on all sides!


    How did he do that?


    Ning Ji knew that they were curious and told them kindly: "The Ning family was a wealthy family before the Great Feng Dynasty. They have been engaged in military machinery and machinery for hundreds of years. Thanks to the uncle and nephew of the Wei family, I know half of this imperial city." I can even lead troops to repair the machine... The uncles and nephews of the Wei family are so generous, how can I live up to their good intentions?"


    and


    He not only hid the Qingtian Army within the city wall, but also hid something even more powerful.


    After hearing this, all the ministers were shocked and quickly suppressed their thoughts of killing Ning Ji together... This thief has too many thoughts and too many methods to act lightly. Otherwise, not only will they not be able to make up for their mistakes, they will be the next Erye Yin.


    Song Yin was very excited and shouted: "Your Majesty has great strategy and will definitely defeat Qin Gu Wu and other traitors and establish the Daning Dynasty!"


    Like Ning Xingdou, he knelt at Ning Ji''s feet and said earnestly: "Your Majesty''s talents and strategies really impress me... If your Majesty will not give up, I would like to worship you as my adoptive father."


    Well, very crazy.


    Ning Ji lowered his head and looked down at Song Yin with disgust in his eyes, and then kicked him over.


    Song Yin also crawled over and said tteringly: "Your Majesty, forgive me. I overstepped my bounds. I will definitely change my ways. Your Majesty, please don''t dislike me!"


    After hearing this, Ning Ji smiled... Look, as long as he wins, he can make the ministers and generals surrender at his feet like dogs, so he will not take any step back!


    Downstairs, Qiang Sheng shouted: "Father, don''t be stubborn anymore. Let''s talk peace. Let''s go back to Dongqing together... General Wu said that if you are willing, he can send troops to help you destroy the Dongqing royal family and help us." Father and son will be the new emperor of Dongqing~"


    The messenger shouted this three times.


    After hearing this, the ministers were very excited and looked up at Ning Ji one after another. Although they did not dare to speak, their eyes were full of pleading... Ning Ji, this condition is okay, it is really okay, you should agree to it quickly!


    Hahaha, Ning Jiughed and shouted down the tower: "Wu Changzhen, it seems that you have guessed what the secret is that I am going to reveal... You are so scared that you will not hesitate to help me win the Dongqing throne!"


    such a pity


    "You have already brought your own weakness, how can you ask me to let you go? I will win for sure!"


    The messenger shouted this out responsibly.


    After Wu Changzhen heard this, he tightened his grip on the handle of the knife, his eyes were scarlet, and shouted: "Ning Ji, this is yourst chance. If you don''t agree, we will fight to the death!"


    As for the secret?


    After the matter is settled, he will go to Emperor Jingyuan to plead guilty. He then said, "I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to think about it. If you don''t agree again, Qiang Sheng will die!"


    After saying this, he cut off one of Qiang Sheng''s ears and tied it to a powerful crossbow arrow.


    Whoosh!


    The two-finger-thick crossbow arrows were attached to the ears and pierced through the wall bricks.


    A Jing took the risk and took off the ear and handed it to Ning Ji: "Your Majesty, this is Mr. Sheng''s right ear."


    Ning Ji didn''t even look at it, and sat back on the dragon chair, drinking wine slowly and joking with Zong Zhengya,pletely caring about Qiang Sheng''s life or death.


    A Jing was shocked and looked at Ning Ji: "Your Majesty?"


    Ning Ji only said one sentence: "Those who ruin my business will die!"


    this?


    Your Majesty haspletely given up on Mr. Sheng.


    A Jing: Yes, I understand.


    Ning Ji nodded with satisfaction.


    But the ministers went crazy, and regardless of the threat of being thrown from the tower, they risked their lives and said: "Your Majesty, you can''t do it. If Mr. Sheng is gone, Dongqing will not send any more troops to help us!"


    Ha, Ning Ji sneered: "Do you think Dongqing helped me because of Qiang Sheng? No, it was for Dongqing''s own benefit. So even if Qiang Sheng dies, Dongqing will still send troops to help me seize the throne. But he will be in trouble After that, send the royal daughter to me as my concubine, and give birth to a grandson with the blood of the Dongqing royal family."


    so


    "Looking at the overall interests, Qiang Sheng''s death is much more beneficial to us than his life, because..." Ning Ji did not finish his sentence, but looked at Zong Zhengya.


    Zong Zhengya was still a bit smart, and immediately answered: "Because then, there will be more things we can control, such as letting the Dongqing royal family''s young grandson die, or directly recing the Dongqing royal family''s grandson, then Dongqing royal family''s grandson will The ns of the Qing royal family wille to nothing, and the second emperor of the Daning Dynasty will still be a pure blood of our Daning."


    At this point, the ministers shut up.


    Ning Ji is very satisfied.


    It didnt take long, a quarter of an hour arrived.


    Qiang Sheng was so frightened that he hurriedly cried at the foot of the city tower: "Dad, please save your son. My son doesn''t want to die. Please..."


    But Ning Ji didn''t show up at all, waiting for Wu Changzhen to fulfill his promise and kill Qiang Sheng. Then he could tell Dong Qing: "It''s not that I don''t save Brother Sheng, it''s that Qin, Gu, and the Wu family are crazy. Kill Brother Sheng... The Dongqing envoy asked, this is the rhetoric, do you all remember it?"


    All the ministers trembled and said hurriedly: "My ministers, ministers, please remember~"


    Oh my God, what kind of beast is this? Has he gone so far as to plot against his biological son?


    Downstairs, Wu Changzhen said to Qiang Sheng: "Ning Ji is so cruel that he has given up on youpletely. If you don''t want to die, please persuade the ministers to surrender and ask them to support you and help us deal with Ning Ji. As long as Ning Ji dies, we promise Everything you have will be fulfilled.


    Qiang Sheng cried, he was really abandoned by his own father.


    In order to survive, Qiang Sheng quickly followed what Wu Changzhen taught and shouted: "Ning Ji, you used my mother to take advantage of Dongqing, but now you have betrayed your trust and want to kill me with the help of Wu Changzhen. In this case, you can''t me me for being unfilial." Got it!"


    "Listen, all the ministers and soldiers in the imperial city have rebelled against Ning Ji together. As long as he dies, all this will be over. And the emperor''s grandfather loves me very much. As long as I am here, you can follow me to Dongqing." Good times. General Wu also said that if you dont want to go to Dongqing, you can stay in David, and you will be credited..."


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three powerful crossbow arrows shot through the air, and their powerful force prated the iron shield array. One arrow wounded Wu Changzhen, another arrow killed the execution master, and another arrow smashed Qiang Sheng''s head.

 Chapter 3149: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret【4】

    Chapter 3149: Ning Ji is in trouble and reveals the secret��4��


    Chapter 3149: Ning Jis misfortune, revealing the secret [4]


    bang~


    The muffled sound of the head being shot was heard. Although it was not loud, it was loud enough to explode one''s eardrums.


    After a brief moment of silence, Qi Sanyue and the others shouted: "Retreat, **** the adults to retreat quickly!"


    Ning Thief''s new crossbow arrows are too powerful, with pration and range 20% higher than theirs. They can''t stay here any longer, otherwise they will be a living target.


    Yes! The soldiers and dead soldiers hurriedly escorted Wu Changzhen, General Xiao, and Zhou Huang back ten meters to the shield formation where Gu Jinli was.


    Gu Jinli saw that Wu Changzhen''s arm was missing a hole and blood was pouring out. He hurriedly called Si Qing: "Treat the injury to General Wu."


    "Yes." Siqing took out the medicine box and quickly treated the wound: "The shoulder armor withstood the force of the crossbow and only chipped away a thin bone. There is no risk to life. But in the future, when you pick up the knife and draw the bow, you will There is some impact.


    Wu Changzhen didn''t care at all. After being silent for a while, he said to Gu Jinli: "Qiang Sheng is dead. He was shot by Ning Ji with a powerful crossbow arrow... To kill his own son, he already had a death wish and it is impossible for him to negotiate peace with us again. "


    Next, Ning Ji will only get more and more crazy. For the sake of everyones safety, you lead everyone back, and I will stay behind with the dead soldiers of the Wu family.


    Gu Jinli and the others all understood that he didn''t want too many people to hear the secret, so he agreed: "Okay, I will retreat with the big guys."


    Gu Jinli added: "I''ll leave you with the iron shield. The iron shield I use is reforged and has a few percent higher hardness. It may be able to withstand Ning Ji''s new powerful crossbow arrows."


    Wu Changzhen epted it: "Thank you very much."


    He Min didn''t want to leave: "General Wu, I will stay with my Langhou army to help you... There are not many dead soldiers left in the Qian family, and the ballistae needs people to operate it. If we stay, we can help you." "


    Wu Changzhen shook his head: "No, it''s enough for me and the Wu family''s dead men to stay here."


    Ning Ji will definitely tell the secret. If the secret is as he guessed, everyone who hears it may die.


    He Min frowned and said, "Wu Dng, you should know that the Wolf Marquis Army never cares about life or death."


    Wu Changzhen naturally understood, but He Min and the others had suffered too much to get to this point, and he didn''t want them to suffer like him.


    Therefore, he lowered his face, stared at He Min and said, "The Wu family can do it. I don''t need your help, so get out."


    Unfortunately, Ning Ji did not allow them to leave, and had already asked the messenger to shout: "Your Majesty has an order. All animals and animals in the Imperial City Avenue are not allowed to leave. If you dare to leave anyone, Your Majesty will kill every hostage. Starting from Gu Jinan, kill to Until all the hostages are dead!"


    this?


    "Beast, I''ll kill him!" Qi Sanyue was furious. Although he didn''t know what the secret was, Ning Thief''s aggressive approach really disgusted him.


    Wu Changzhen had a gloomy face, suppressing the murderous intention in his heart that wanted to destroy everything.


    When everyone present saw this, no one said anything... There was really no good way to deal with it, and there was nothing to say.


    There was an eerie silence all around.


    "Sir, Mrs. Chu''s letter!" Ouyang Nan''s voice came. He rushed back with his dead men and said to Gu Dewang: "There is a secret room in the Chu family vi. After the chaos broke out in the city, Mrs. Chu and the female family members of the Chu family We hid in the secret room and everything was fine."


    After hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s good to be safe."


    But... Ouyang Nan said: "Old Madam Chu said that as far as she knows, there is no secret entrance to or from the imperial city."


    If there was such an entrance and exit, the emperor would not dare to sleep at all.


    Gu Dewang has already read the letter. The letter is simr to what Ouyang Nan said, but there is one more sentence: "General Wu, take a look."


    Wu Changzhen took the letter and read it, his gloomy face changed, and his gloomy eyes had a glimmer of life... Mrs. Chu said in the letter that before the peace talks between Chu and Wei, Brother Hao told the old woman that in his life , he has done too many unusual things, all of which are considered crazy in the eyes of the world. He didn''t care about it during his lifetime, but after his death, it doesn''t matter if he adds one or two more.


    Anyway, he is dead, Da Chu has perished, and worldly affairs have nothing to do with him anymore.


    Wu Changzhen burst into tears before he finished reading... He carefully put away the letter, hid it, looked back at the imperial city, and shouted: "Tell Thief Ning that no one will leave, he can say whatever he wants, I Wait, dont be afraid!


    "Yes!" Qi Sanyue was afraid that Ning Ji couldn''t hear clearly, so he led the messenger forward a few meters and then asked the messenger to shout this three times.


    Ning Ji heard this and was extremely unhappy: "Oh, just pretending... Okay, in that case, I will make the secret known to the public!"


    Then he said: "Tell Wu Changzhen, if he has the guts, go ten meters further, otherwise I''m afraid he can''t hear clearly!"


    In fact, I wanted to appreciate Wu Changzhens miserable appearance after knowing the truth.


    The messenger shouted.


    Wu Changzhen agreed, reced the new iron shield given by Gu Jinli, took the Wu family dead men and He Min and others, returned to Qiang Sheng''s body, and shouted towards the tower: "Ning Thief, you don''t have much time, you have Fart quickly!"


    Ning Ji was angry when he heard this: "Oh, Wu Changzhen, how stubborn you are now, how painful you will beter!"


    Ning Ji stretched out his hand towards Zong Zhengya and said with a smile: "Ya''er,e with me and stand with me. Only then can you see Wu Changzhen''s miserable state clearly, and you can also have a good time."


    "Yes." Zong Zhengya covered his mouth and smiled, put his hand on Ning Ji''s hand, looked back at Wei Xiao and Grandpa Qin, and said, "Wei Xiao, Mr. He, I hope you can hold on for a while, don''t He vomited blood and died... Huh, if you go against us, this is your fate!"


    Wei Xiao red at Zong Zhengya angrily, then quickly turned his gaze to Rui Shuang and begged her: "Grandpa treats you well, can you please knock me out?"


    He already knew the secret that Ning Ji was going to say. He could bear it, but grandpa couldn''t... Emperor Jingyuan was raised by his grandfather and was his former master. If his old man heard the secret, he would definitely be angry. It was so heart-wrenching that I was afraid that I was going to die because of my grief.


    Rui Shuang still wanted to take revenge, so it was impossible for him to show any kindness to Mr. Qin. He sneered and said, "Wei Xiao, you must be sick. You are my father''s enemies. How could I help you?"


    After saying that, in order not to arouse the suspicion of her good father, she got up, walked to Wei Xiao, pped Wei Xiao twice, then took the opportunity to walk to Ning Ji, and asked respectfully: "Father, do you want to give him a p in the face?" Gagged his mouth? To prevent him from yelling and spoiling my father''s mood."


    Ning Ji was very satisfied with Rui Shuang''s attitude towards Wei Xiao, but said, "No need, it''s quite good to listen to their cries."


    "Yes." Rui Shuang responded respectfully and did not leave Ning Ji''s side...get close to him so that he can stab him to death at the critical moment!


    Dong dong dong!


    On the city tower, the big drum sounded. After three sounds, Ning Ji stood by the city wall and said with a smile: "You all listen up. The secret I am going to tell you is that when Emperor Jingyuan Chu Hao disappeared in Da Rong, he was not begging in disguise at all. Instead of wandering, he was captured by the bandits and became an immortal king serving the soldiers! He would suffer such humiliation because it was all a deliberate n by Duke Wei and his son!"

 Chapter 3150: Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called human and material evidence

    Chapter 3150: Ning Ji''s misfortune, the so-called human and material evidence


    Chapter 3150 Ning Jis misfortune, the so-called personal and material evidence


    "The reason why Duke Wei and his son framed Emperor Jing Yuan was that they were worried that the Wei family''s military power would be too heavy. They were afraid that Emperor Jing Yuan would take away the military power of the Wei family after he seeded to the throne, so they staged a drama in which Emperor Jing Yuan was first disappeared and then the Emperor was rescued. , so that I can get a life-saving grace, so that I can master the secrets of Emperor Jingyuan, so as to protect the Wei family!"


    "How could you know that there was internal fighting in the Wei family. After Wei Qi learned about this secret for the sake of his title, he was carefully instigated by the military thieves to reveal this secret to Emperor Jingyuan. In order to suppress this shame and great humiliation, Emperor Jingyuan would not investigate carefully and do it in one fell swoop. Destroy the Wei Guogong line!"


    The Wei family has never been innocent. The Wei family were coborators and traitors who harmed Emperor Jingyuan and Da Chu. They were the number one culprits of Da Chus demise!


    "The only ones who can be considered innocent in this whole matter are the soldiers of the Northwest Army who were deceived by the Wei family, such as Cheno Guogong, He Min, Lang Houjun, Wu Changzhen and others!"


    Ning Ji shouted to the bottom of the city tower again: "He Min, Wu Changzhen, you have been deceived by the Wei family. Don''t help the Wei family anymore. The more you help the Wei family, the more Emperor Jingyuan will die with his eyes open!"


    Listen, does he sound like a good person?


    Ke Ning Ji not only exposed Emperor Jing Yuan''s secrets, but also made three messengers with loud bells repeat his words, announcing Emperor Jing Yuan''s shame and humiliation to the world, and even deliberately lied to frame Wei Guo Gong and his son.


    This good man is extraordinary, he does bad things.


    The secret was so shocking that everyone on the top and bottom of the city tower was shocked.


    Even though Wu Changzhen was prepared, when he heard it with his own ears, he still felt severe pain in his heart and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    He Min wasn''t much better either... He had never figured out before that why Emperor Jingyuan would risk the copse of the northwest defense line to kill all the Dukes of Wei and even the most trusted Marquis of Qin. Now he finally knows The truth, his back seemed to be suddenly broken, bang, he knelt down.


    "Si Qing, show it to General Wu and Uncle He quickly!" Gu Dewang and the others rushed over from behind after hearing the call from the messenger. Seeing that the two of them had vomited a lot of blood, they hurriedly rescued them.


    Then he shouted to the top of the city: "Tie Ning, you are a traitor who coborates with the enemy and the country, and kills his own children in public. Who would believe your lies? Stop making up nonsense here. We will not believe your lies!"


    The messengers were already very experienced and hurriedly shouted out Gu Dewang''s words.


    The soldiers were divided into two groups. Two of the messengers ran to the back and shouted Gu Dewang''s words to their own people to prevent them from being deceived.


    Gu Jinli was the first to believe it and said: "Brother Wang is right. The so-called secret is just a lie made up by Ning Zei in order to drive a wedge between the ministers and generals on both sides of Chu and Wei so that he can reap the benefits. We don''t want to fall in love with him." The Ning thief was fooled!"


    The Xiao family, Shangguan family, Zheng family, Yan family and others all spoke out one after another: "Mrs. Qin Guogong is right, Ning is crazy. In order to seize the throne, he will harm the entire people of the capital. We can''t go to Ning anymore." The thief is fooled! What a **** secret, its just the rumor of Ning thief!


    Yes, its just a rumor, dont be fooled!


    Each family also sent groups of people to tell Ning Ji that the secret was just a rumor... Three people can be a tiger, and a crowd of words can win gold. Since Ning Ji can reveal the secret, then they can say that the secret is Fake.


    As long as they win in the end, this secret will bepletely false and be a rumor fabricated by Ning Ji!


    Second sister, you stay here, Ill go ahead myself. Brother Cheng covered his wound and stood up.


    Gu Jinli hurriedly stopped him: "You have suffered a few wounds from swords and arrows. Stay here and have a good rest. General Wu and the others can take care of the things ahead."


    Brother Cheng shook his head, looked at her and said: "Second sister, I am not me, I am the representative of the Fenglu family and the Qingma King tribe. At this time, I need to be at the forefront."


    and


    I want to see my eldest brother.


    If the eldest brother is going to die, then he wants to see him onest time. After hearing this, Gu Jinli took back his hand and stopped stopping him.


    Cheng Geer smiled again and assured: "Second sister, don''t worry, there are so many people protecting me. Even if I encounter a fight, I can escape safely."


    Having said that, take the people to meet Wu Changzhen and the others.


    After seeing Wu Changzhen, he whispered to him: "If you don''t admit it, if you win, what the thief said will be an irond rumor~"


    After hearing this, Wu Changzhen''s eyes filled with pain and death suddenly lit up... That''s right, no matter what Thief Ning said, as long as they don''t admit it and as long as they are the winner in the end, then the so-called secret is just a rumor from the evil people!


    He is really careless and cares only about pain.


    Wu Changzhen stood up again and shouted in the direction of the city tower: "Ning Thief, you are really unscrupulous in order to win. You even fabricated such ridiculous rumors. Tell you, we don''t believe it. Just wait to be captured alive!"


    When Ning Ji heard this, he flew into a rage and sneered again and again: "Oh, I knew you would deny it. It doesn''t matter, I have evidence... If Gu Jinli is not **** and sent over, I will take out all the personal and material evidence. By then you will have no power over this secret!"


    I have to say that Ning Ji knows how to attack people''s hearts and alienate people. As soon as these words came out, many old officials of the Chu Dynasty were a little shaken.


    Wu Changzhen was also a little shaken, and he also had a n in mind.


    However, he knew very well how much Qin Mu valued Gu Jinli, and also knew that a woman should not be responsible for the sess or failure of the dynasty, so he would not use Gu Jinli as bait.


    Wu Chang said angrily: "Ning Thief, you are really good at sowing discord, but we are not fools. We know very well that even if we tie up the Duke of Qin and send him to the imperial city, you will continue to drive a wedge between the Chu and Wei dynasties! "


    He said again: "Don''t believe any secrets. This is just a trick used by Ning to drive a wedge between Chu and Wei. We must unite to kill Ning and end this chaos!"


    The messenger shouted this.


    And Brother Cheng shouted: "Ning Ji, if you want a hostage, how about letting me enter the imperial city? Behind me are Qin Guru Feng and the Qingma King. I am very valuable. Capture me." It will be very useful. But you have to release His Majesty, Grandpa Qin, my eldest brother and Mr. Feng as hostages!"


    Brother Cheng is very smart. He knows that if he wants to break the situation, he must cooperate inside and outside. But the second sister is a woman, and this world is too harsh on women. He cannot let the second sister be a hostage.


    If a hostage is needed to enter the imperial city as bait and as a sharp knife that should be used to break the situation, let hime!


    The messenger shouted this three times.


    Ning Ji heard it, but he disagreed: "Hey, Gu Jincheng, who do you think you are? You still want to enter the imperial city as a hostage? Let me tell you, I only ept Gu Jinli, Dng, and Eng to enter the imperial city as hostages. Others are not qualified!"


    Brother Cheng and the others heard this, but did not reply. They only continued to shout that the secret revealed by Ning Ji was a rumor.


    Ning Ji was very angry when he heard this. He looked at Mr. Feng and Grandpa Qin and said, "Wake these two old guys up. I want them to see with their own eyes the evidence that Emperor Jing Yuan left in the hands of the thieves, and to hear it with their own ears." Listen to how the soldiers who slept with Emperor Jingyuan described the scene at that time!"


    Yes. The dead soldiers rushed to wake up Mr. Qin and the others.


    Ning Ji looked at Ning Xingdou and ordered: "Xingdou, go to the secret room on the city wall and bring all the witnesses and evidence. I want the world to know how dirty Emperor Jingyuan is!"

 Chapter 3151: Ning Jis misfortune, evidence of collaborating with the enemy

    Chapter 3151: Ning Ji''s misfortune, evidence of coborating with the enemy


    Chapter 3151: Ning Jis misfortune, evidence of coborating with the enemy


    "I obey!" Ning Xingdou immediately led the people away and entered the secret room at the deepest part of the city wall. A quarter of an hourter, he came up with arge number of people.


    Among these people, walking at the front was a group of witch soldiers wearing the uniforms of the thief witch army. Most of them were young, and there were only two old ones... These two old guys were like treasures, protected by the witch army in the middle. , for fear that they might do something wrong.


    When Wei Xiao and the others saw this group of soldiers, they were so angry that they wanted to curse Ning Ji, but they were choked by the dead soldiers beside them and could not make a sound.


    Ning Ji admired the angry and helpless expressions of Wei Xiao and the hostages, and said with a satisfied smile: "Is this unbearable? Then when they describe the miserable state of Emperor Jingyuan serving the soldiers, won''t you be **** to death? ?


    Dog thief!


    Wei Xiao red at Ning Ji angrily, wishing to stab him with **** holes with his eyes.


    But its no use, Ning Ji is the one who has the upper hand at the moment.


    Ning Ji held his head high, raised his chin slightly, and hugged Zong Zhengya with one arm. He was really arrogant and said to Ning Xingdou: "Use an iron shield to protect them to the city wall."


    Rui Shuang followed slowly, ensuring that he would not be too far away from Ning Ji.


    Yes. Ning Xingdou did as he was told and escorted the two old guys to the city wall.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The messenger drum on the city tower sounded loudly.


    When the drumming stopped, Ning Ji asked: "Wu Changzhen, the old shaman army who slept with Emperor Jingyuan is beside the wall of the city tower. The evidence they hold will make Emperor Jingyuan and the entire Chu Dynasty aughing stock, and will be used by future generations." The peopleughed at him and cursed him... If you dont want to see this kind of consequences, tie up Gu Jinli and bring him to me!"


    Oh, this again? Wu Changzhen shouted: Ning Thief, just use whatever tricks you have, we wont fall into your trap, let alone tie up your benefactor and send him to you!


    Hehe, as Ning Ji expected, Wu Changzhen did not betray Gu Jinli.


    It doesnt matter if he doesnt betray him, his alienation n is not that simple... His alienation n has a far-reaching impact, and will make the officials of Chu and Wei dynastiesin endlessly about Gu Jinli in the next few decades!


    After all, if Gu Jinli could take the initiative to stand up as a hostage, there would be no shame and humiliation made public, and the Chu and Wei court officials would not have any bad feelings because of this scandal.


    Ning Ji looked at the captain of the witch army: "Aqishan, let them talk."


    "Hmm." Azishan ordered the two veterans, who were over seventy years old. They used a somewhat stiff Chu dialect to vividly describe the situation back then.


    In the end, he was very proud: "At the beginning, we didn''t know that the handsome pretty boy was the grandson that Emperor Jingwu cared about most. We just thought he was the captured young schr of the Chu Dynasty. Unexpectedly, we two little soldiers could actually taste Chu It''s like being an emperor, your life has not been in vain, hahaha!"


    Disgustingughter filled the tower. Mr. Qin, Mr. Zheng, Mr. Feng and other old officials of the Chu Dynasty vomited blood and fainted again.


    In order to torture the old ministers of the Chu Dynasty, Ning Ji asked the messengers to repeat the words of the old soldiers.


    "Nonsense, don''t believe them, guys. These two old guys were brought by Thief Ning to give false evidence!" The one shouting was Zhong Yu. He broke free of the cloth in his mouth, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding from the tear, but Regardless of the severe pain, he roared in this direction and looked at Ning Ji: "Ning Thief, my brother is Zhong Huan. He is not dead. He has also put an end to the chaos in Yongtai Mansion and regained control of Yongtai Mansion. If you have the guts, kill him." Kill me and wait until I die to see how my brother will deal with you!"


    Yongtai Mansion''s failure was a sore point for Ning Ji. When he heard this, he said angrily: "Stop his mouth and beat him hard!"


    Even though Ning Ji was determined to die, as long as there was still a chance to live, he did not want to give up. So I didn''t dare to kill Zhong Yu, thinking that if the incident failed and I could escape from the capital, I would use Zhong Yu as a hostage and go to Dongqing through Yongtai Mansion.


    "Yes!" Liang Ju took the order and beat Zhong Yu himself... It looked like a violent beating, but the stick hit his vital points. After more than a dozen blows, Zhong Yu was hurt, but only slightly injured. In the past two years, Zhong Yu has be smarter. He quickly understood Liang Ju''s intentions and shouted in cooperation.


    Gu Jinan followed Zhong Yu''s words and shouted angrily: "Zhong Yu is right, Thief Ning, those two old soldiers were not only brought by you to make false evidence, they are also evidence of collusion between you and the Thief." ! In order to seize the throne, you did not hesitate to collude with Dong Qing and the Rong bandits, and even fabricated rumors just to drive a wedge between the Chu and Wei court officials. You havemitted a heinous crime!"


    When Wu Changzhen heard this, he immediately asked the messengers to spread the word.


    Ning Ji was furious and sneered: "Oh, since you are so determined to give up, I will show you the physical evidence!"


    Aqishan, give the evidence to Wu Changzhen!


    "Yes." Azishan took off the wolfskin bag hanging from his waist, took out several pieces of parchment, and shouted in Chu dialect: "This is the booklet kept by the witch army for Emperor Jingyuan to receive guests. Every time After picking up the guests, there are all his fingerprints on them, you can take a look!"


    It is parchment tied to a new type of strong crossbow arrow.


    Swish swish swish!


    The new type of powerful crossbow arrows have an extremely long range and can hit directly behind Gu Jinli''s iron shield array.


    Gu Jinli: "Don''t touch it. The things belonging to the bandits and witches may be highly poisonous. Just burn them with pine tar rockets!"


    Swish swish!


    After a hundred battles, they immediately released a batch of rockets and burned the parchment.


    Ning Ji saw the light of the fire and turned ck with anger...Gu Jinli, you bitch, burned his evidence without even looking at it!


    "Gu Jinli, you openly burned the evidence, but you feel guilty!" Ning Ji shouted: "But this is only half, I still have a bundle of parchment in my hand, how many times can you burn it?!"


    Gu Jinli said: "It will burn your head!"


    Then he said: "Ning Thief, don''t waste your time anymore. If you have time to nder Emperor Jingyuan and alienate the generals of Chu Wei, why don''t you think about how to break through our siege and escape from the capital?!"


    The messenger shouted ording to these words.


    Ning Ji was very angry after hearing this...You bitch, you are as cunning as a fox. Even if you kill him, you will not admit that Emperor Jingyuan served in the army!


    But, is it okay if you dont admit it?


    "People from the Wei family, the Li family, and the Heng family,e forward and tell the world loudly how Wei Guogong and his son framed Emperor Jing Yuan and plotted to seize the country of Chu?!" Ning Ji pointed to a few people in custody and said .


    The witnesses of the Wei family and Li Shng''s family are all domestic ves. For the sake of prosperity and wealth, they are willing to give false testimony to Ning Ji.


    The servant of the Wei family first shouted: "I am the horse ve of Old Duke Wei. I don''t know much about the inside story, but I have experienced it firsthand... Before Emperor Jingyuan went to the Rong Kingdom, he once went to see Old Duke Wei. I took a route map to the Rong Kingdom from the hands of Old Duke Wei... After Emperor Jingyuan disappeared, Old Duke Wei and his son had learned the news a few days earlier, but they did not immediately go to rescue people, saying that this might be a treacherous plot by Rong thieves. I want to deceive their main army into entering the army, so that I can eat the main force of the Northwest Army in one fell swoop!"


    "At that time, the old ve didn''t think it was anything, but now it seems that Duke Wei and his son were clearly plotting against Emperor Jingyuan... A generation of emperors suffered great shame and humiliation because of the Wei family and his son. The Wei family has sinned deeply. Everyone in the Chu Dynasty has Its time to stand up and destroy the guards!


    You are really good at inciting.


    After the Wei family ve finished speaking, the Li Shng family ve followed and said: "The reason why Li Shng didn''t dare to report Wei Qi''s scheme to Emperor Jingyuan when he discovered it was because he was worried about this secret."

 Chapter 3152: Ning Ji disaster, Xue Mingyu and Fu Yang

    Chapter 3152: Ning Ji disaster, Xue Mingyu and Fu Yang


    Chapter 3152 Ning Ji Disaster, Xue Mingyu and Fu Yang


    Li Shng knows that once he reports on Wei Qi, his family will also be exterminated because of this secret!


    "Shng Li''s prediction was good. Because of this secret, the Li family was indeed wiped out. It''s tragic, it''s tragic..." This old ve of the Li family was very good at acting. He started to cry and said: "I can I stand up and say this, not for the sake of glory and wealth, and I am not forced to do so, but because I feel sad for the unreasonable disaster suffered by my masters family, and I want to tell everyone the truth and give justice to the Li family!


    Finally, he said: "Now that the truth has finally been told to the world, even if I die immediately, I have no regrets!"


    Da Yi, do not want to wealth, but just to be wronged for the owner. Who does not want to apud these loyal servants?


    Its a pity that what he said were all lies.


    Ning Ji was very satisfied and asked the messenger to shout.


    But as soon as he shouted once, Gu Dewang replied: "When can the empty words of two domestic ves be used as evidence? If self-talk can be used as evidence, then all nine members of the Ning family will be dead long ago. If you take the iron proof, there is no The irrefutable proof is that they are just aplices found by you, Ning Ji!"


    He Min shouted again: "Old Duke Wei does not have horse ves, only horse guards. He has been on the battlefield and knows the horses very well. The wounded and retreated Wolf Marquis Army. And in the middle of the back shoulder of the injured Wolf Marquis Army, You have a tattoo of an armor-piercing gun, do you, a horse ve, have such a tattoo of honorable retirement?!"


    Heh, do you think any ve can raise horses for the Duke?


    The war horses of the Duke and the Marquis are extremely valuable and require special personnel to raise and take care of them. The ves who do not understand war horses will not be able to touch the horses of the Duke at all.


    Its a pity that there are still horse ves.


    He couldn''t wait to shout: "I am the retired Wolf Marquis, and I have an armor-piercing gun tattoo on my back shoulder!"


    He immediately took off his clothes and showed the tattoos on his back shoulders to the ministers.


    Really, its really a tattoo of an armor-piercing gun!


    The ves of the Wei family did not lie. The disappearance of Emperor Jingyuan back then may have something to do with Old Duke Wei and his son!


    Fart, its a lie. My grandfather and father never harmed Emperor Jingyuan.


    "Uh huh!" Wei Xiao screamed, but the dead soldier strangled his neck tightly, so that he rolled his eyes and made him unable to speak.


    He Min had long expected this move. After calcting the time, he shouted: "There is indeed a tattoo of an armor-piercing gun on the back shoulder of the Wolf Marquis Army. But once he quits the Wolf Marquis Army, the tattoo on the back shoulder will disappear." It will be cut off by the positive film, leaving only a scar... So, thief, next time you find someone to give false testimony, be more careful, otherwise it will be easily exposed!"


    What?


    This retired Wolf Houjun is actually a fake?


    "He Min, you, the leader of the Langhou Army, lied and acted rogue in order to protect the Wei family!" Ning Ji was furious. He lived an extra life and knew some of the characteristics of the Langhou Army very clearly. This horse ve said Although it was a lie, he really defeated the Wolf Marquis Army with injuries.


    He Min did lie, but as long as he could kill Ning Ji, what did he lie about?


    Ning Ji suppressed his anger, gritted his teeth and sneered: "Okay, in that case, I will let you see the evidence!"


    He looked at the descendants of Prince Heng''s family and said, "Sun Shu, Liu Shu, it''s your turn, go ahead and say it."


    The two posthumous sons of Prince Heng''s family immediately stood up and shouted: "We are the posthumous sons of Prince Heng. Our father, Prince Heng, was one of the sons of the imperial grandfather, Emperor Jingtai. Although he was not favored, he was still not tolerated by Emperor Jingyuan. It was a deliberate design to frame our father and imprison and kill us, so that we have been imprisoned and unable to leave the vi for decades!"


    "After Emperor Jingyuan came to the throne, he demoted us tomon people. He did not allow us to have the surname Chu, and forced us to take our mother''s surname. He also did not allow us to have names. He only allowed us to usemon people as our names, which humiliated us for decades. During this period, he also sent Someone poisoned us and assassinated us. Fortunately, the emperors grandfather left some useful hands, so we can live safely until now! He held up several letters and shouted: Before his death, the emperors grandfather had discovered the scandal of Emperor Jingyuan. , wanted to depose him as the crown prince and support his grandchildren to be the emperor''s grandsons, so he sent someone to write to us, asking us to study hard and learn our skills. After he deposed Chu Hao, he would take us into the pce to teach us. ...The emperors grandfathers letter is here, it is absolutely authentic, if you dont believe it, all the old officials of the Chu Dynasty cane and verify the authenticity of the letter!


    As soon as these words came out, the pot exploded.


    Did Emperor Jingtai really leave such a letter?


    If this letter is authentic from Emperor Jingtai, then the scandal of Emperor Jingyuan will be confirmed.


    Seeing the different expressions of the officials, Sun Shu and Liu Shu became more and more proud. They held the letter high and shouted: "We two ask the officials of Chu and Wei toe together to verify the letter. If the letter is fake, we are willing to jump over the city wall immediately to apologize!" "


    The two of them dared to risk their lives, which shows that the letter in their hands is genuine.


    Mr. Qin, Mr. Feng, and the veterans of the Chu Dynasty thought of Emperor Jingtai''s many dissatisfaction with Emperor Jingyuan in hister years, and the fact that Emperor Jingyuan was almost deposed... It seems that Emperor Jingtai did know the secret, so he began to dislike this outstanding man. His son made things difficult for him everywhere and even wanted to kill him.


    Thanks to the help of Emperor Jingyuan''s guard Qin Luofeng and a group of ministers left by Emperor Jingwu, he was not deposed. He defeated Emperor Jingtai and ascended the throne.


    "Verify your trust, verify your trust. If Chu Weichen doesn''t dare to test his trust, he has a guilty conscience!" Sun Shu and Liu Shu shouted, as if they were two scoundrels, not even the slightest bit like royal grandsons.


    The messenger shouted what the two men said over and over again.


    Ning Jiughed proudly and said towards the bottom of the tower: "Gu Jinli, this time, I will not shoot the letter down to you again, and you can''t even think of burning the evidence again!"


    Just wait for theplete break between the Chu and Wei dynasties!


    Wu Changzhen sneered and said: "Ning Ji, what are you barking at? Which old man in the entire capital doesn''t know that Emperor Jing Yuan is the sessor appointed by Emperor Jing Wu. If Emperor Jing Yuan hadn''t given in, Emperor Jing Tai wouldn''t have been able to be emperor at all. He would have directly Be the Great Emperor."


    "Because of this, Emperor Jingtai was so jealous of Emperor Jingyuan that in hister years, he made things difficult for Emperor Jingyuan. In the end, he even wanted to kill his son! It''s so normal to write letters to his grandchildren about Emperor Jingyuan''s fault! And you have studied many people. His handwriting has a history of counterfeiting letters written by the Duke of Qin. Only you know whether the so-called legacy letter of Emperor Jingtai is true or false!"


    You bastards, a bunch of scoundrels, and you still dont recognize them! Ning Ji was extremely angry. He didnt expect that Wu Changzhen and the others would go so far.


    But what qualifications do you have to criticize others? Aren''t you even more shameless?


    Ning Ji was so angry that he almost burst into anger. After a moment, heughed again and looked at Ning Xingdou: "Xingdou, go and bring the grandson of King Yue. He is an old acquaintance of the Gu family, and he also has a letter from Emperor Jingtai in his hand. , let him read those letters to the Gu family personally and see how they deny it!"


    Yes. Ning Xingdou epted the order and left.


    Not long after, two more witnesses were brought.


    An old man and a young man about the same age as Cheng Geer are Xue Mingyu and Fu Yang who are familiar with the Gu family.

 Chapter 3153: Ning Ji is in trouble and destroys evidence

    Chapter 3153: Ning Ji is in trouble and destroys evidence


    Chapter 3153 Ning Ji is in trouble and destroys evidence


    Brother Qin! Xue Mingyu saw Mr. Qin covered in blood and wanted to rush over to see him, but finally stopped.


    Ning Xingdou saw that he had changed his mind and warned Xue Mingyu in a low voice: "Old man Xue, remember what your adoptive father told you, otherwise Fu Yang will be castrated first and then killed~"


    this?


    Xue Mingyu''s stooped body trembled when he heard this... Mr. Fu was very kind to him. He promised his old master to take good care of young master Fu Yang, so that young master Fu Yang could live a peaceful but stable life like an ordinary child.


    Xue Mingyu lowered his head and remained silent. After a moment, he knelt down towards Mr. Qin and kowtowed silently.


    Fu Yang knew that Xue Mingyu was in pain and couldn''t bear it. He helped him up and said, "Grandpa Xue, get up quickly... Mr. Qin can understand who wins and loses."


    Ning Xingdouughed when he heard this: "Young Master Fu has indeed grown up eating the food of the Fu family. Like Mr. Fu, he is very aware of current affairs."


    Afraid that Fu Yang''s obedience was just an act, I reminded him: "Young Master Fu, please don''t follow King Hua''s example. If you are too arrogant and confident, you will not only die, but also bring harm to others."


    At that time, King Hua relied on the fact that he was the son of his favorite concubine. After seeing that Emperor Jingtai hated Emperor Jingyuan more and more, he began to be aggressive. He invaded fields without any scruples, tried to seize other people''s property, sold his official position, and even forced an unmarried member of the Yuan family to marry him. Girl, thats Queen Chu Wens cousin!


    Thinking that if he took a girl from the Yuan family as his concubine, he could **** the Yuan family and the generals who had good rtions with the Yuan family away from Emperor Jingyuan, giving him more leverage to win the throne.


    It''s a pity that the girl from the Yuan family was the queen of the general family, so she was very stubborn and threw herself into the well.


    Because of this, King Hua was outraged and was sued by the Yuan, Wei, Qin, Luo and other families to the imperial court. Emperor Jingtai had no choice but to imprison King Hua.


    Originally, I thought that after being imprisoned for a few years, this matter would be minimized. Unfortunately, several families refused to do anything and kept pursuing the matter. Therefore, King Hua was finally beheaded after being imprisoned for three years.


    It took several families to finally extinguish their anger.


    The Fu family in Jiangnan was the natal family of King Hua''s concubine, and was also affected by this.


    Moreover, because King Hua offended too many people, and Princess Hua''s natal family was more powerful, the Fu family became the target of the anger of the suffering masters, and the capital''s foundation was almost swallowed up.


    Several Fu family members were also killed.


    The Fu family went to report to the official, but the Ministry of Punishment only concluded that he died by ident.


    Mr. Fu was exhausted mentally and physically. In order to preserve the remaining blood of his family, he moved back to Jinling Mansion. However, before leaving, Emperor Jingtai gave him two concubines.


    Those are the women of King Hua, who are pregnant. Emperor Jingtai gave an order to let the Fu family take good care of the blood of King Hua. As for them, they are said to be the women of the youngest son of the Fu family.


    A few monthster, two concubines gave birth to boys. Unfortunately, one of them was stillborn, and the one who survived was Fu Yang.


    The youngest son of the Fu family hated Fu Yang, King Hua and Da Chu very much. Seeing that his future was hopeless, he began to give up on himself and ended up dead in the street early.


    The Fu family was cut off, leaving only Fu Yang, a nominal young master who had no blood rtionship with the Fu family, and was raised by Xue Mingyu to this day.


    Until two months ago, they were found in seclusion in the small town of He''anfu by Ning Ji''s men and were secretly brought to the capital.


    Fu Yang supported Xue Mingyu, came to Ning Ji, knelt down towards him, and said respectfully: "Themon people pay homage to your majesty."


    Xue Mingyu was very heartbroken when he saw this, but in order to survive, he could only let Fu Yang kneel down.


    Ning Ji smiled with satisfaction and said, "Son of King Hua, don''t be too polite. Get up quickly."


    He also promised: "I have clear rewards and punishments. After this incident, you will be a hero of the Daning Dynasty. I will grant you the position of Marquis of Hua and seed the glory of King Hua."


    Heh, King Hua is just a beast, with fart glory? !


    However, Fu Yang said gratefully: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the reward."


    Ning Xingdou reminded from the side: "Father, it''s time to read the letter." Ning Ji nodded and looked at Fu Yang: "Leave it to you."


    Fu Yang immediately stood up straight and promised: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, even if I am pierced by the city''s powerful crossbow arrows, I will still stand and read the letter from the emperor''s grandfather!"


    Dou Ke scolded: "Fu Yang, you white-eyed wolf, the Gu family has helped your master and servants so much, yet you turned to Ning Ji and helped him give false testimony. You will die badly!"


    Gu Dexing, Qi Kangming, and Xu Zhaoming also spoke: "Fu Yang, your nature is not bad. Don''t do anything to help the tyrants, or you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Fu Yang sneered and said, "Oh, regret? Living in a small town, dealing with fields, untouchables, and marrying a rough and untouchable woman will make me regret it for the rest of my life!"


    I, the son of a majestic king and a royal nobleman, deserve to live a life surrounded by gold and jade. I will fight to the death with anyone who dares to ruin my future!


    this?


    Qi Kangming and the others were shocked... Fu Yang, who had been humble and courteous since he was a child, and who had been content with his content for ten years, and who was not even willing to take the scientific examination, turned out to be like this!


    Xue Mingyu was also shocked: "Young Master~"


    Fu Yang looked at him impatiently: "Grandpa Xue, I am very grateful to you for taking care of me for so many years, but I already know the truth. If you want me to not take the imperial examination, not be an official, and stay in the countryside like a fool and live an ordinary life , I cant do it anymore.


    He smiled and said again: "After seeing the golden house, who would want to go back to the pig''s nest?"


    this?


    Xue Mingyu was beaten to tears. He knelt down and shouted to the sky: "Old master, I didn''t teach the young master well. I''m sorry for you."


    Fu Yang frowned and said nothing. He just walked towards Sun Shu and Liu Shu and said, "Two royal brothers, let''s stand by the city wall and read the letter together."


    He added: "Don''t be afraid. Chief Ning is here to protect us, and Gu''s powerful crossbows cannot hurt us."


    After hearing this, Sun Shu and Liu Shu were so frightened that their legs weakened. They looked at each other, pushed Fu Yang forward, and said with a smile: "Brother Yang, you are the younger brother. You can read it first. This can be done." If you get the top skill...the reward for this top skill is the most generous."


    Hehe, he is indeed a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death!


    Fu Yang wasughing in his heart, but his face looked like he had gotten a big deal, and he smiled and said: "Thank you two royal brothers."


    He reminded you very carefully: "Two royal brothers, take the letter in your hands and read it first, so as not to stumble when you read the letter and lose your momentum... When two armies are facing off, thest thing you can''t lose is your momentum!"


    Sun Shu said to Liu Shu, "Brother Yang reminded me."


    They took out all the letters, used Fu Yang as a target, and hid behind him to read the letters.


    Ning Xingdou urged: "Hurry up, stop grinding."


    "Yes." Fu Yang responded, took out the letter and began to read it... The letter was full of Emperor Jingtai''s dissatisfaction with Emperor Jingyuan, and also told the Fu family to teach Fu Yang to study well, and wait until Emperor Jingtai is removed. After the death of Emperor Jingyuan, he will be taken back to the pce to be educated. If he bes a man, he will be made the emperor''s grandson.


    It''s all normal up to this point: "And the reason why the emperor''s grandfather wanted to kill Emperor Jingyuan was..."


    Fu Yang paused and began to inhale, looking like he was about to yell.


    Sun Shu and Liu Shu were very excited and said, "Brother Yang, shout out the scandal about Emperor Jing Yuan!"


    "Yes." Fu Yang turned around, smiled at them, and said worriedly: "I''m a little nervous."


    "Don''t be nervous, just shout out!" Sun Shu and Liu Shu patted his shoulders and encouraged him, but what they were thinking about was... Idiot, when you shout, Wu Changzhen''s powerful crossbow arrows will definitely kill you. Come, you are going to die.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that in the blink of an eye, Fu Yang''s expression changed, and he quickly snatched the letter from their hands, shouting: "Emperor Jingtai was afraid that his generals would let Emperor Jingyuan seed to the throne in advance, and he regarded the throne as He, who is destined to die, is so jealous that he wants to kill his son to protect his throne!"


    In order to prevent his faith from being taken away, he jumped onto the city wall while shouting, leaped from the city wall, and jumped off the city wall.

 Chapter 3154: Ning Ji is in trouble, saving people and secret code [Happy May Day, thank you

    Chapter 3154: Ning Ji is in trouble, saving people and secret code [Happy May Day, thank you


    Chapter 3154 Ning Jis misfortune, rescue and secret code [Happy May Day, thank you for your monthly votes]


    Fu Yang.


    Young Master.


    Hold me tight and dont let go, otherwise you will force Mr. Xue to death! It was Gu Jinan who said this.


    Maybe God didnt want Fu Yang to die. The ce where he jumped was very close to where Gu Jinan was hanging. Gu Jinan risked his life and swung towards him, blocking Fu Yang with his body.


    Fu Yang instinctively hugged Gu Jinan''s legs... But because of this hug, Gu Jinan was dragged down about one meter. The ropes binding his hands and feet were pressed hard, causing deep wounds on his wrists. Blood kept dripping.


    The leg bones were also cracked by the force of Fu Yang''s fall.


    Fu Yang''s pupils shrank when he heard this, and he decided to let go: "Brother Gu, thank you for your kindness, but if this continues, I will drag your hands and feet apart. I can''t..."


    Shut up, if you dare to let go, I will die with you! Gu Jinan interrupted him and said: Dont give up, hold on for a while, someone wille to save us.


    Sure enough, Wu Changzhen, Cheng Geer, He Min, and Wei Changling were rushing towards this side with an iron shield formation and arge number of dead soldiers.


    Hurry, take the opportunity to save my eldest brother and Fu Yang! Brother Cheng shouted. Regardless of his injuries, he led the dead men of the Fenglu family and rushed towards the imperial city wall with another iron shield formation.


    Save the eldest brother, you must save the eldest brother. If the eldest brother dies, he will be in pain for the rest of his life.


    Yes! The soldiers from the Fenglu family were extremely powerful, and Gu Jinan was considered their master. He worked hard for the savior, running at lightning speed, and soon surpassed He Min and the others.


    Gu Jincheng, its not your turn to be a hero,e back! Gu Jinan shouted, almost breaking his voice.


    But Brother Cheng didn''t listen and replied: "Brother, hold on, we are almost there!"


    What the hell, I''d rather the thieves know how to shoot arrows. No matter how many of youe here, they''ll just be targets.


    Gu Jinan was so angry that he almost ascended to heaven, but he couldn''t save himself, and Liang Ju, A Jing, Ning Xingdou and others had already rushed over.


    Liang Ju shouted: "Pull Gu Jinan and Fu Yang up quickly, don''t let Fu Yang escape."


    But he just shouted loudly and had no intention of pulling anyone away.


    "Fu Yang, take the knife. If they dare to pull, cut the rope and let''s jump down together." Gu Jinan threatened.


    "Oh, you are arrogant. Your life and death are nothing. What your adoptive father wants is Emperor Jingtai''s letter!" Ning Xingdou sneered, pushed Liang Ju away, and shouted: "Get out of the way, Qingtian Army,e on. Pull them up!"


    "Yes." The Qingtian Army quickly took over from Liang Ju''s men and stood beside the wall of the city tower, pulling the rope.


    Fu Yang said anxiously: "Stop, or I will jump down... General Wu and the others areing soon. After I jump down, they will be able to get the letter from me. Even if you drag Brother Gu up, it will be useless." Got it!"


    Fu Yang, you thief! Ning Xingdou hated Fu Yang to death.


    But Fu Yang smiled at him and released one hand: "Ning Xingdou, I''m not afraid of death, but can you just watch Emperor Jingtai''s letter fall into the hands of General Wu and the others?!"


    It really can''t be... My adoptive father said that faith is evidence and must not be lost.


    Ning Xingdou was extremely angry. He looked at Wu Changzhen and others who had almost rushed to the base of the imperial city wall. He pointed at Xue Mingyu who was being escorted and said: "If you dare to jump, I will throw Xue Mingyu down immediately!"


    Xue Mingyu said: "Young master, don''t worry about the old ve. Do what you think is right. The old ve has already lived a long life, and his death now can be regarded as a blessing."


    Ning Xingdou was extremely angry and looked at Ning Ji: "Father?"


    Ning Ji''s face was filled with frost and his eyes were murderous, and he ordered: "Throw that old thing down!"


    Dong dong dong!


    Downstairs, after three drums, the messenger''s call came: "Stop it, everyone. Madam Qin Guogong has tied herself up and ising to the imperial city. She is willing to enter the imperial city as a hostage in exchange for Master Gu and Fu Yang. A life!" As soon as these words were spoken, all fighting ceased.


    Wu Chang was shocked and frightened, and shouted: "Mrs. Gu, you are a woman, don''t get involved in these big things, otherwise you can''t bear the consequences!"


    Ning Ji has gone crazy and hates the Gu family. If the Gu family enters the imperial city, they will be humiliated and the Qin family will lose their face. Then how can he exin to Qin Mu and thete Qin Cheng? !


    Gu Jinan almost went crazy and shouted: "Gu Jinli, get back here, we don''t need you here. If you dare to take another step forward, I will bite my tongue and kill myself!"


    What is his fate?


    Why are the younger brothers and sisters disobedient one by one?


    Brother Cheng was just stunned and called to He Min: "Uncle He, keep rushing and save people!"


    The second sister is so cunning, how could she really tie herself up as a hostage? She was just pretending to be a hostage to buy them time to save people.


    Sure enough, Gu Jinli shouted: "Ning Ji, don''t you want to catch me? I''m here, tell your men and horses to stop firing arrows, otherwise I will go back, and you will never catch me!"


    The messenger shouted her words.


    Ning Ji hated her so much that these words attracted him greatly. After a while, he finally ordered: "Stop shooting arrows."


    "Yes." The dead soldiers stopped firing arrows. Cheng Geer and the others did not need to deal with the rain of arrows, so their speed became much faster, and they were only a few meters away from the base of the city wall.


    Ning Ji said: "Gu Jincheng, you are not allowed to move from Gu Jinli to the gate of the imperial city, otherwise I will fire a powerful crossbow to kill you, and then kill Gu Jinan and Fu Yang!"


    The dog is indeed insidious and cunning.


    Brother Cheng cursed in his heart before agreeing: "Sure!"


    But he ordered people to prepare leather tents and crossbows. As soon as the second sister spoke, he immediately rescued people.


    Wu Changzhen was very anxious when he heard this. He rushed over and grabbed Brother Cheng, asking in a low voice: "What kind of riddle are you two siblings ying? This kind of tactic of using yourself to lure the enemy is a bad idea, and your second sister is still a woman. You Have you thought about the consequences?


    Another reminder: "Don''t forget, Thief Ning has powerful crossbows and arrows, and we are now within the range of the bow and arrow. Even if Thief Ning doesn''t fire the arrows, he can poison us half to death with just a packet of poison."


    That Rui Shuang is very powerful.


    Cheng Ge''er said: "General Wu, don''t be anxious. Trust my second sister. She won''t miss."


    Heh, you wont miss it?


    Even if a young woman has some skills, how can she guarantee that she will not make a mistake in this situation?


    He Min said: "Wu Dng, madam, she will not do anything that you are not sure of, so please rx."


    Wu Changzhen was extremely anxious: "Why do you even say that? How can we exin to Qin Mu if she is identally captured or killed? He cares about Gu family very much. If Gu family has any good or evil, he will definitely be in pain, and Gu She is his official wife and represents the face of the Qin family, how could she..."


    When Wu Changzhen said this, he suddenly stopped because he heard a signal, his face changed, and he hurriedly listened carefully... After a while, he grabbed He Min with some excitement and asked in a low voice: "Did you hear it?"


    He Min also nodded excitedly: "I heard it, it''s the secret signal of the Northwest Army."


    Three long and one short, simr to the sound of a cormorant, and this soundes from two directions.


    One was in the direction of Gu Jinli, and the coded sound seemed toe from her throat.


    There is another directioning from...underground of the Imperial City, underground of the Imperial City, there are their troops!


    Yes, although there are no entrances and exits to the imperial city, there are indeed many secret passages and chambers under the imperial city. Gu Jinli felt the vibration of the bass drum and determined that the frequency of the vibration was three long and one short. Only then did he dare to take the risk of taking himself as a hostage and heading towards the imperial city.

 Chapter 3155: Ning Jis misfortune, what a strange weapon

    Chapter 3155: Ning Ji''s misfortune, what a strange weapon


    Chapter 3155: Ning Jis misfortune, a truly amazing soldier


    Wu Changzhen was afraid that Ning Ji would see something strange, so he quickly suppressed his excitement and shouted to him: "Ning Ji, the Gu family has tied themselves up as hostages, please release Gu Shng and Fu Yang quickly!"


    Heh, let him go?


    What sweet dreams are you having!


    Ning Ji couldn''t let them go. What he wanted was to wait until Gu Jinli came to the imperial city gate and catch Gu Jinli, Wu Changzhen, and Cheng Ge''er all at once.


    So he said: "Gu Jinli is used to going back on his word, what if she regrets it? Wait until she gets to the gate of the imperial city!"


    Ning Ji did not miss this opportunity and looked at Qin Gui and Wei Lin who were kneeling among the ministers and generals: "It''s your turn, shout out and tell the world about the shamelessness of the Wei family and Wei Xiao."


    Qin Gui was so excited that he quickly responded: "Yes!"


    The voice was high-pitched and thin, already the voice of a eunuch.


    Hearing his own voice, Qin Gui hated Wei Xiao even more, and rushed over to fight Wei Xiao: "You tyrant, I am your uncle, how dare you sentence me to castration!"


    Heh, a **** born from a cheap concubine is worthy of being his uncle?


    Bang bang, Qin Gui pped Wei Xiao twice and cursed: "You dare to look down on me with your eyes when you are about to die... Haha, you don''t know it yet, Ning Hou has promised me that as long as I finish the matter, I will allow it." I castrated you with my own hands before you died!"


    Liang Ju saw Ning Ji frowning and hurriedly scolded Qin Gui: "Shut up, stop talking nonsense and shout quickly!"


    "Hey." Qin Gui responded. After adjusting his robes, he stood up straight and shouted: "The people who harmed Emperor Jingyuan and the Chu Dynasty were Duke Wei and his son!"


    "And Wei Xiao has known all this for a long time, but he was afraid that people in the world would rebel against him after knowing the truth, so he burned the parchment letters in the Jinluan Pce and put all the me on Wei Qi, trying to cover up the truth so that he could save his life. The Wei family has great power...but it is clear that God has sent Marquis Ning to expose the Wei family''s faults!"


    He almost lost his breath when he shouted, but he hated Wei Xiao so much that he finally shouted: "The Wei family deserves its punishment. Kill Wei Xiao, destroy the Wei Dynasty, and help Ninghou ascend the throne!"


    After saying this, he knelt at Ning Ji''s feet and said respectfully: "I would like to thank Your Majesty for capturing Wei Xiao, the viin, killing David, and restoring peace to the world!"


    The messengers next to him were dumbfounded...it was such a bastard.


    However, the messenger quickly shouted Qin Gui''s words three times.


    Its a pity that Wu Changzhen and the others allughed: How can there be any credibility in what Qin Gui, an idiot like me, says? Even a three-year-old child wont believe what he says!


    Ning Ji didn''t need their belief. He just wanted Qin Gui to shout out these words, leave traceable evidence for the unofficial historians, and make the Chu and Wei dynasties infamy for thousands of years.


    He added: "Wei Lin is shouting."


    "Yes." After Wei Lin thought about what he wanted to shout, he quickly cried: "I am not Zang Sanye''s son, my biological father is Wei Qi. Wei Xiao did not hesitate to nder me in order to cut off my path to the throne. My mother, change my father for me!"


    The scandal about Emperor Jing Yuan is true, and it is also true that Wei Xiaos father and grandfather deliberately plotted against Emperor Jing Yuan. My father left me a letter and I have read it!


    Wu Changzhen''s expression changed when he heard this, and he quickly asked: "It''s empty talk, where is Wei Qi''s legacy letter?"


    Ning Ji smiled: "You want to steal the trust and destroy it again? Stop dreaming, you will never have this opportunity again."


    Wu Changzhen: If you dont believe it, its just a rumor. We wont believe it!


    Ning Ji only sneered back, looked towards the Imperial City Avenue, fell on Gu Jinli, and urged: "Gu Jinli, if you want to fight with me, then just do it quickly. If you dy it any longer, your ws will only be exposed more!"


    "Why are you urging me? My feet are tied with ropes, so I can only walk slowly." Gu Jinli replied and continued to walk towards the gate of the imperial city.


    However, she stopped sending secret signals in her mouth to avoid being discovered by Ning Ji. The person who is currently in contact with the soldiers and horses underground in the imperial city is He Min... He is covered in an iron shield formation, and he uses the handle of his knife to strike three long and one short signals to respond to the people underground.


    The people in the underground heard it and knocked another codeword of the Northwest Army... The corresponding message was that in about half a quarter of an hour, they would be able to fight their way to the exit. At that time, they would cooperate inside and outside to save people and eliminate the thieves.


    He Min gave a clear signal.


    Half an hourter, Gu Jinli, escorted by Daqing, Baizhen, and Uncle Yu, came to the gate of the imperial city. After standing still, he shouted: "Ning Ji, open the gate of the imperial city!"


    But what responded to her was Ning Ji''s manicughter: "Haha, Gu Jinli, do you think I really care about you as a hostage? All the archers obeyed the order, tied thetest poison to the arrows, and shot them to death with poisonous arrows!"


    Rui Shuang stopped him: "Father, the distance is too close and there are too few antidotes for the new poison. Our troops will also be poisoned and die..."


    Ning Ji was furious when he heard this: "Why is the antidote not enough?!"


    Rui Shuang: "There are not enough medicinal materials, and too much poison has been made. The remaining medicinal materials are only enough to make a little antidote."


    With no other choice, Ning Ji could only use the old poison: "Set them with poisonous arrows and shoot them to death!"


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Poisoned arrows rained down, but unfortunately the poison was changed and the speed was dyed. Brother Cheng was eager to save his brother, so he fired the crossbow arrow when Ning Ji wasughing wildly, and shot down the rope hanging Gu Jinan.


    Pull up the leather tent and catch them! Brother Cheng shouted, terrified: We must catch them!


    The dead soldiers from the Fenglu and Lu families pulled up their leather tents and chased the two people who fell from the air.


    !


    Because the city wall was too high, Gu Jinan and Fu Yang smashed through the leather tent.


    Fortunately, there was a row of sheepskin airbags under the leather tent. They fell on the sheepskin airbags and survived, but Fu Yang was at the bottom and had been knocked unconscious.


    Shield soldiers, block the arrows! Brother Cheng shouted.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    On the city tower, sharp arrows were alreadying, hitting the iron shield to protect Gu Jinan and Fu Yang.


    But there were a few iron shields, and the dead soldiers holding iron shields were shot by sharp arrows. Many of them had several arrows stuck in their arms, which was very scary to see.


    "Leave us alone, go and see the eldest son quickly!" said the dead man of Fenglu and Lu families.


    "Thank you all!" Brother Cheng rushed to Gu Jinan and cut the rope on Gu Jinan''s body with a knife... The rope with flesh and blood was pulled out, which made Brother Cheng''s eyes red. He quickly took out the powder and poured it on his wound. Above: "Get the white cloth quickly and tie the big brother''s wrists, otherwise I''m afraid they will break."


    Gu Jinan''s wrist was seriously injured, and the wound was already bone-deep.


    But Gu Jinan ignored the severe pain and said to brother Cheng: "There is a letter in Fu Yang''s arms, burn it, hurry up~"


    Emperor Jingtais letter cannot be seen and must be burned immediately.


    Brother Cheng said hurriedly: "Okay, brother, don''t be anxious."


    He hurriedly searched Fu Yang''s arms and quickly found several letters.


    The dead men from the Fenglu and Lu families handed over the fire certificates. Cheng Geer and the others hid in the iron shield array, listening to the ng of the sharp arrows, and burning the letters.


    On the tower, Ning Ji saw the smoke and knew that the letter had been burned. He was so angry that he turned around and pped Rui Shuang: "You asked me to change the poison. Now that I didn''t poison them, you still let them escape." When he ascended to heaven and burned Emperor Jingtais letter, that was proof, if he burned it, it would be gone!


    "Father, please calm down." Rui Shuang knelt down, kowtowing repeatedly to admit his mistake, but he was already preparing to draw his knife, thinking about whether it was time to send his father off to the west?

 Chapter 3156: Ning Ji died

    Chapter 3156: Ning Ji died


    Chapter 3156 Death of Ning Ji


    "Fire the powerful crossbow and kill Gu Jinan and the others!" Ning Xingdou shouted, and rushed to Ning Ji: "Father, my two sisters are loyal to you, how can you beat her?"


    He pulled up Rui Shuang and said, "Sisters, my adoptive father was just angry at the traitor, and I didn''t mean to hit you. You have outstanding abilities and have helped your adoptive father a lot along the way. Now I need you to help your adoptive father again... drink the concoction, If we go out and capture the Gu family alive, our adoptive fathers great cause will definitelye true!


    Hahaha, Rui Shuangughed silently in her heart. Ning Xingdou is indeed as good at taking advantage of people as Ning Ji.


    But she couldn''t leave her good father''s side.


    Rui Shuang took out the concoction and said with tears, "My daughter is willing to die for her father!"


    Wei Changping rushed over in a few steps and snatched away the concoction. He smashed the concoction into pieces, his eyes were red with anger, and he shouted at Ning Ji: "Sisters will die suddenly if they drink the concoction again. You want to kill her so much." ?!"


    He knelt down again and said: "I will go, I will take the Qiang wood and medicine soldiers, and I will definitely capture the Gu family for Your Majesty. If I fail, I will kill myself in front of the imperial city gate!"


    Ning Ji thought for a while and felt that keeping Rui Shuang alive would be more useful for him to prepare and detoxify himself, so he agreed: "Qiang Mu, take the medicine soldiers and Wei Changping to kill Gu Jinli immediately. Remember, you don''t have to capture him alive. , I want that **** to die!"


    "Yes, I will take the order!" Wei Changping responded, nced at Rui Shuang, and begged Ning Ji: "Your Majesty, if I cannote back, please take good care of my two sisters for me. Thank you very much. "


    He kowtowed to Ning Ji.


    He stood up, took onest look at Rui Shuang, led Qiang Mu and the others down to the tower, quickly exited through the small gate of the imperial city, drew his sword and shouted, "Chong, kill Gu!"


    Hahhhhh!


    The medicine soldiers howled and jumped to Gu Jinli''s side, but unfortunately...


    Fluttering and fluttering, Qi Sanzhang flew up with a hundred gams, and the ten medicine soldiers were abolished in the blink of an eye.


    Qi Sanyue shouted: "Ning Thief, your medicine soldiers are not even enough for us to share. Hurry up and get another batch. Let''s see how grandpa destroys them!"


    "All powerful crossbows, all arrows and crossbows, aim at Gu, kill her, kill her for me!" Ning Ji went crazy and wanted Gu Jinli to die.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows was flying towards Gu Jinli.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    The powerful crossbow arrows followed closely behind, shooting all the new iron shields away.


    Ning Jiughed loudly on the city wall, pointed to the sky, and said proudly: "I am the destined emperor, the one who has been reborn, and the one blessed by God. Gu Jinli, you and Qin Mu can never defeat me again!"


    ha?


    When these words came out, everyone was really shocked.


    And everyone was shocked: "Hahaha, Ning Ji is really crazy. He evenes up with nonsense like past and present lives. It''s so funny!"


    The big guy burst outughing.


    There is nothing I can do. Let me ask, who in their right mind can hold back theirughter when hearing such words?


    Ning Ji was stunned when he saw this: "You don''t believe it? Why don''t you believe it? I was chosen by God to live a new life ande back to save this world!"


    He is truly an unprecedented reborn person, and he did not lie.


    Hahahaha, Qi Sanyueughed so much that his stomach hurt: "Mother Ning Ji, you are considered a hero after all, but you are talking such nonsense to us, you are really crazy!"


    He then called to the dead soldiers: "Brothers, don''t waste time with this lunatic. Charge, kill all his minions, then rush into the imperial city to capture him alive, and avenge the people who lost their lives in this disaster!"


    "kill!"


    At this point, the big guy is no longer afraid of death and rushes forward without hesitation.


    Rui Chen also followed with his medicine disciples: "Come on, spread the antidote and cleanse the poison for our brothers!"


    He shouted to Qiang Mu again: "Qiang Mu, Ning Ji''s defeat is certain. If you are smart, you should know what to do!"


    Qiang Mu had lost most of his loyalty when he was abandoned by Qiang Xiong. Now that he saw Rui Chen living so well after surrendering and that he had left the imperial city and was no longer controlled by Ning Ji, he immediately decided to rebel.


    Wei Changping saw his little thought and pointed his spear at him: "Qiang Mu, if you dare not kill the enemy with all your strength, I will kill him first..." H!


    Before he finished speaking, Qiang Mu sprinkled a packet of poisonous powder on him.


    ah!


    Wei Changping screamed, his eyes hurt violently and he had difficulty breathing.


    "Vice Commander!" The soldiers under hismand rushed over and wanted to take Qiang Mu, but Qiang Mu sprinkled poisonous powder first. For a while, they were too busy to take care of themselves and were unable to pursue Qiang Mu and the others.


    "Wei Changping has been poisoned. This is our surrender. We surrender!" Qiang Mu rushed towards Ruishen with several of his medicine disciples.


    "Shoot arrows and kill these traitors!" Ning Xingdou shouted from the tower. The archers'' arrow rain came down like dark clouds. Before Qiang Mu and the others could reach the iron shield formation, they were shot into sieves and fell to the ground. .


    However, they deserve this oue.


    But when Wu Changzhen saw that the crisis was over and there was no one in front of the imperial city gate, he immediately shouted: "Everyone, walk close to the wall...the shield soldiers form an arc defensive formation and help the soldiers attack the imperial city gate!"


    Arrows are powerful weapons for long-distance attacks. When walking close to the wall, arrows are less likely to hurt them.


    !


    All the people carrying shields immediately folded up their iron shields to protect their heads and front, pressed against the city wall, and headed for the imperial city gate.


    Zong Zhengya saw this and became anxious: "Aji, they are attacking the imperial city gate, what should we do?!"


    Could it be that they would not only lose, but also not be able to kill Gu Jinli?


    "Shut up!" Ning Ji pushed Zong Zhengya away: "Without anyone in the imperial city to help them, they can''t even think of breaking through the imperial city gate!"


    However, help soldiers and horses arrived quickly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a loud noise in the secret room on the ground floor of the city tower, as if arge number of soldiers and horses were running underground.


    Here, there is someone in the secret room on the ground! Zong Zhengya was so frightened: Could it be the Jun Tianwei left behind by Emperor Jingyuan?!


    Ning Ji said: "It''s impossible. Wei Qi took Chu Tian and Jun Tianwei away a long time ago and kept them in Zhuangzi. Now there is no Jun Tianwei in the pce."


    "Who is that person running up there?" Zong Zhengya was still very worried, holding Ning Ji tightly, for fear that Ning Ji would leave her and run away.


    Ning Ji thought of a person andughed: "It''s Ji Yuanhong!"


    As soon as these words came out, many elders were shocked: "Are they descendants of Ji Shengding, the governor of Jiangnan in the Dafeng Dynasty?!"


    Ning Ji nodded proudly: "Yes, it is Ji Shengding''s grandson... Although Ji Shengding lost to Emperor Jingwu, his son Ji Nanpeng went to sea with a lot of gold and silver treasures and soldiers. Now the power of the Ji family has been inherited by Ji Yuanhong, and He has brought the power of the Ji family to surrender to me!"


    this?


    Wei Xiao and the others were desperate after hearing this. If this was the case, how many people would have to die to put an end to this disaster?


    Song Yinughed loudly when he heard this: "Haha, your Majesty is indeed the destined emperor. Even the Ji governor who waspeting with Emperor Jingwu for power has joined your Majesty!"


    He said to Qi Kangming and others: "You poor **** will never be able to defeat us, you will definitely lose!"


    As he was smiling, the door to the secret room on the ground floor of the city tower was opened, and groups of soldiers climbed up from inside. The leading middle-aged man was Ji Yuanhong.


    Ning Ji finally let go of his worries when he saw him... Sure enough, there were no surprises!


    "This is Ji Yuanhong, the grandson of Ji Governor, one of the founding heroes of our country, and the Duke of Ji of the Daning Dynasty!" Ning Ji proudly introduced Ji Yuanhong to everyone.


    After Song Yin heard this, he ran towards Ji Yuanhong like a dog-legger: "General Ji, I''ve heard about his reputation for a long time. Wee, cheers..."


    Unfortunately, before Song Yin could finish his words, his head was beheaded by the Ji family soldier next to him with a knife.


    Click!


    His head fell to the ground, and Ning Ji''s shocked smile froze on his face. He looked at Ji Yuanhong in disbelief: "You betrayed me!"

 Chapter 3157: End

    Chapter 3157: End


    Chapter 3157 ends


    Ji Yuanhong smiled and said ruthlessly: "You and I are just cooperating, so how can we betray you? Moreover, you are already defeated. If I help you again, won''t I kill the Ji family?"


    "Shut up, I am a person who has been reborn and has a destiny. I will not lose!" After Ning Ji yelled, he pointed at Ji Yuanhong and said: "If you don''t want your wife and children to die tragically,e to my side immediately. I will let bygones be bygones, otherwise your Ji family will be extinct!"


    He sneered and reminded: "Don''t forget that your wife and children are still in my hands and are being monitored by my dead soldiers."


    But Ji Yuanhong was not afraid at all. Instead, heughed and said: "You are so stupid. I can give them to you as hostages, but I have already regarded them as abandoned children. You can''t threaten me with them."


    and


    Its just a son, I can still give birth to him.


    not to mention


    I also have a grown son who is both civilized and military, resourceful, and a confidant of the Duke of Qin! Ji Yuanhong said loudly and proudly, his eyes filled with pride.


    These words shocked many people, including Ning Ji.


    But he quickly denied it: "It''s impossible. If you have such a son, there''s no way I wouldn''t be able to find out!"


    Ji Yuanhong smiled more and more proudly: "I won''t hide it from you now. My son is Bao Fukang, the adopted son of Bao Qianhu, who is under themand of Qin Guogong!"


    "When Brother Kang was five years old, I deliberately injured him and threw him on the road, so that the Bao family and his wife could pick him up. Originally, I just wanted to keep a heir for the Ji family so that they would not be wiped out in an ident. Unexpectedly, my son''s What a good fate, I met Qin Guogong with the Bao family, and became a new generation of confidants cultivated by Qin Guogong! "


    My son will seed, and my ns will be unparalleled.


    But Ji Yuanhong thought too well. He abandoned Bao Fukang when he was five years old. By that time, Bao Fukang had already remembered, so he was very hurt. After arriving at Lao Bao''s house, he didn''t say a word for a whole month.


    Finally, he looked away. Now he only regards himself as the biological son of Lao Bao and his wife. In this life, he will only be filial to them and will not recognize Ji Yuanhong.


    Ning Ji gritted his teeth after hearing this: "I didn''t expect Bao Fukang to have such an identity!"


    Ji Yuanhong nodded: "So, I can''t continue to cooperate with you, but I want to capture you alive... Enter the dead soldier of the Ji family, capture Thief Ning alive!"


    Oh, you want to destroy your adoptive fathers great cause, you are just dreaming! Ning Xingdou led the Qingtian Army to kill the Ji familys dead men.


    Ning Ji ordered the dead men of the Ning family and Liang Ju: "Stand behind Wei Xiao and the rebellious ministers. If Gu and the others don''t surrender, kill the hostages!"


    "Yes!" The Ning family dead man responded to Liang Ju and led others to stand behind the hostage.


    Soon, Ning Ji said again: "Behead Gu Dexing, Dou Ke, and Xu Zhaoming, and throw their heads down to Gu Jinli. If Gu Jinli doesn''t surrender, the next ones to be killed will be her cousin Qi Kangming and Feng Shangshu." , Mr. Zheng."


    He urged again: "Hurry up and do it!"


    This, I really want to kill him.


    Liang Ju is in a dilemma...if he rebels against Ning Ji at this time, he will definitely be surrounded and poisoned by the dead men of the Ning family and Rui Shuang. Then he will die before the Gu family and others can break through the city gate.


    But if he really kills Dou Ke and the others, then he will die even if he surrenders... What should I do, what should I do? !


    "Trash, go away and let mee!" Zong Zhengya also went crazy. Seeing Liang Ju''s dy, he snatched the knife from his hand, raised it high with all his strength, smiled proudly, and pointed it towards Qi Kangming Cut it off.


    Unfortunately, the knife was too heavy and she missed the cut.


    Asshole! Zong Zhengya cursed angrily, and when he was about to raise the knife again, the floor tiles under his feet suddenly moved.


    Click, click, click, the machine turned, and another secret room door was opened. With a bang, Zong Zhengya fell into the secret room, screaming in horror: "Who are you? Let me go! Ah Ji, save me, what''s inside There are rebels!


    A deep male voice came: "Noise, knock her out, and the rest of the Juntian Guards will follow me and charge!"


    Jun Tianwei?


    How could there be Jun Tianwei in the pce? !


    Ning Ji was shocked and said to Liang Ju: "hurry up and shoot the rebels inside!" "Yes." Liang Ju agreed, but instead of killing the entrance to the secret room, he pointed the sharp arrow at the Ning family dead man: "Brother Guys, the reinforcements have arrived, follow me quickly to kill the Ning thief and protect His Majesty!"


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows shot out, catching the dead men of the Ning family by surprise.


    Rui Shuang almostughed out loud when she saw this, and rushed towards Ning Ji, grabbing him and saying, "Father, it''s dangerous here. My daughter will **** you away first. You stay here. If you are hurt, you will be punished even if you are righteous." There is no point in defeating the rebels!"


    Charge, kill the Ning thief! Arge number of people wearing Juntianwei armor rushed out.


    Ning Ji followed the sound and his eyes fell on the leading general. The special long swords and spears used by the general were exactly the same as those of Chu Tian. It could be seen that these were really Jun Tian guards, and they were Jun Tian guards that he had never seen before and that no one in the world knew about. guard.


    "Emperor Jingyuan, if I can survive, I will dig your grave and whip your corpse!" After Ning Ji roared this sentence, he immediately grabbed Rui Shuang tightly: "Good daughter, **** dad away quickly!"


    The medicine disciples and the dead men of the Ning family are clearing the way, follow me to **** father away! Rui Shuang shouted, the sharp de in his sleeve fell into his hand, and after running for a few steps, he suddenly turned around.


    flutter!


    The sharp de pierced Ning Ji''s chest, then pulled it out and stabbed it out.


    Puch, pow, pow!


    Several knives were struck in session, hard, fast and urate. In the blink of an eye, Ning Ji''s chest was stabbed to pieces, and his entire body was stained red with blood.


    This move shocked everyone present. Even Ning Xingdou forgot about the fight and roared: "Rui Shuang, bitch, how dare you hurt your adoptive father?!"


    Puch!


    What responded to him was the sound of the sharp de piercing Ning Ji''s chest again.


    Ning Ji''s mouth gushed out with blood, and he looked at Rui Shuang. He couldn''t believe that his most trusted daughter would kill him?


    He lowered his head stiffly and looked at his chest. There was already blood everywhere, and there were pieces of flesh that had been taken out by the knife on the clothing around the wound... It looked like he would not survive.


    But he can''t die!


    He had lived a new life and nned for more than twenty years. What he wanted was to ascend the throne and trample under his feet those who looked down on him in his previous life. How could he die like this? !


    Yes, he cannot die, he must live!


    He wanted to call the imperial doctor to save him, and he also wanted to order Ning Xingdou to rush down and kill Gu Jinli, so he gathered enough strength, but thest thing he said was: "Why...I am your father~"


    He is her biological father who gave birth to her and taught her her skills. How could this rebellious woman kill him? Isn''t she afraid of being punished by God? !


    Rui Shuang raised a cheerful smile at the corner of his mouth, stared at Ning Ji''s face, and answered him kindly: "Because, you are my father!"


    After saying that, he raised the knife again and stabbed Ning Ji in the heart, one knife after another, without any intention of stopping.


    In the end, Jun Tianwei rushed up, caught her, and took away her knife, which made her stop.


    But Ruishuang still didn''t understand his hatred, so he said to Ning Ji''s body: "Cut his head off, throw it down the tower, smash his body, and I will help Wei Xiao and Cheng Laoguo detoxify~"


    When everyone heard this, a chill ran through their bodies... This was too cruel.


    "She is a madman, control her, don''t let her hurt people randomly. Ah Chao goes to open the gate of the imperial city and let General Wu and others in. The rest of the Juntian Guards continue to follow the general to kill the enemy!" The leader of the Juntian Guards Ordered to lead the Juntian Guards to kill Ning Xingdou and the Qingtian Army.


    After seeing Ning Ji''s death, the Qingtian Armypletely lost their fighting spirit and quickly abandoned their weapons and surrendered.


    Ning Xingdou resisted for a moment. After seeing that Wu Changzhen, Gu Jinli, and He Min had broken through the city and entered, he gave up the resistance and was captured alive.


    Wu Changzhen and the others looked at Ning Ji''s tragic situation and were stunned for a while. Aftering back to their senses, they hurriedly said: "Give me some medicine to relieve their strength, so that they don''t assassinate us!"


    Save everyone!


    Save Your Majesty!

 Chapter 3158: Munemasas death

    Chapter 3158: Munemasa''s death


    Chapter 3158 Death of Zong Zhengya


    "Yes!" All the people with medical skills rushed to check the pulses of the ministers and treat their injuries: "The injuries are not serious, but the adults are all poisoned... Bring the antidote pills quickly!"


    Bottles of antidote pills were opened and distributed to the adults.


    Rui Chen kindly went to check the pulse of the rebels, and finally smiled at them and said: "You have also been poisoned, and it is highly poisonous. If you don''t detoxify within three days, your internal organs will begin to rot, and you will die after five days of severe pain... I It will detoxify this poison, because I participated in the development of this poison."


    but


    "Whether I want to detoxify you or not depends on His Majesty''s wishes."


    When the rebels heard this, they were all shocked.


    After a moment, they came to their senses, rushed towards Mr. Zongzheng, and beat him: "Old thief Zongzheng, your good granddaughter has killed us, we will strangle you to death!"


    The me must be passed on to others before they can beg Wei Xiao for mercy.


    Ahem, cough, cough~ Mr. Zongzheng was beaten with injuries all over his body and pinched until he rolled his eyes.


    "Old man Xun is also one of the culprits who deceived us. I will strangle him to death for Your Majesty. We cannot let these traitors live!" The angry ministers rushed to old man Xun again.


    This old man is a shrewd man. He hurriedly diverted the trouble away and shouted: "The culprit is Zong Zhengya. She is not dead yet. Go catch her quickly and you will be able to make up for it!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the rebels fell silent and looked towards the secret room where Zong Zhengya fell.


    Quickly, like a madman, regardless of the soldiers'' obstruction, he rushed into the secret room, grabbed the hair of Zong Zhengya who had just woken up, and dragged him out: "Bitch, quickly kneel down and apologize to Your Majesty, admit your mistake!"


    Hurry up and admit your fault and take all the me, so that we can hope to survive.


    Thinking of the scandal of Wei Xiao being stripped naked, some rebellious ministers suggested: "Tear off this bitch''s clothes and show them to the public, so that she will be shameless as a ghost!"


    Yes, yes, strip her naked!


    "Stop, you bunch of lunatics!" The leader of Juntianwei hurriedly led his troops forward, dragged the ministers away, tied them up, and forced them to kneel aside: "Please be honest and wait for His Majesty to punish you!"


    Looking at Zong Zhengya again, he saw that she had been beaten, so he led his troops over to tie her up.


    But Zong Zhengya stood up suddenly, took out a bag of poisonous powder, and said to Jun Tianwei: "Don''te here, otherwise I will spread poisonous powder and die with you! This is thetest type of poison given to me by Ning Ji, even if No matter how powerful your antidote pills are, a lot of people will die!"


    Back off, put on the mask! The leader of Juntianwei hurriedly retreated with Juntianwei, but his crossbow was already aimed at Zong Zhengya, ready to shoot her immediately.


    Mr. Zong Zheng said hurriedly: "Zong Zhengya, don''t go crazy again, throw away the poison quickly,e over and admit your mistake to His Majesty... You were deceived by Ning Thief. As long as Ning Thief''s crime of coborating with the enemy and usurping the throne is exposed, Your Majesty will see that you have nothing to do with him." Since you are the original couple, I will definitely show some mercy to you!"


    Smelly girl, please admit your mistake quickly and dont bring trouble to the nine ns of the Zongzheng family.


    Mr. Xun also came out to persuade: "Girl Zongzheng, don''t do anything stupid. Let''s admit our mistakes to His Majesty together, expose Ning''s crimes together, and try to make amends for our mistakes."


    "Hahaha!" Zong Zhengyaughed and spat at Mr. Xun: "Bah, you are an insidious old man who is used to pretending to be a good person. If you dare to bark again, the poison in my hand will kill you! "    this?


    Mr. Xun was afraid, so he backed away and said, "Huh, you stubborn girl who doesn''t know the heart of a good person, go ahead, go ahead. Since you don''t repent, I don''t bother to persuade you anymore."


    It''s really disgusting to continue pretending.


    Zong Zhengya looked at Mr. Zongzheng and spat at him: "Old man, don''t think that I don''t know your n. Aren''t you just afraid that I will implicate the nine ns of the Zongzheng family? I tell you, I will survive. No, even the nine nsmen of Zongzhengs family cant live, their chickens and dogs will have to be buried with me!


    Mr. Zongzheng was almost angry to death and cursed angrily: "You stinky girl, the Zongzheng family gave birth to you and raised you, gave you many resources, and made you a master. This is how you repay the Zongzheng family? If you had known this, you were born Its time to drown you!


    Zong Zhengya looked ferocious and shouted: "Repay? If it weren''t for repaying Zong Zheng''s family, Wei Xiao and I would not havee to this point. You have no right to me me!"


    Then he shouted in the direction of Wei Xiao: "Wei Xiao, you have no right to hate me. Everything is caused by your fault. If you are willing to be with me for the rest of your life, if you can ept Zongzheng''s family If the girl gives birth to a child for you and lets the Zongzheng family''s child be the sessor to the throne, then things like this won''t happen. It was you who failed me first, and you deserve everything I did!"


    After yelling, he added: "Why don''t you speak? Why don''t you dare toe out to see me? Do you also feel that you have no face to see me?!"


    A row of screens had been set up where Wei Xiao was. Wei Xiao was cleaning up and changing clothes inside. When he heard this, he finally replied: "Those who harm innocent people are not worthy of my presence."


    Surprisingly, Wei Xiao didnt call himself me.


    Then he said: "If you have finished saying that, then die... I will give you a happy death. This is thest dignity I leave to you as my wife~"


    Wei Xiao was deeply poisoned, and after saying these two sentences, he was exhausted.


    Zong Zhengya''s face turned pale after hearing this, but she still refused to give up and continued to yell: "Wei Xiao, you heartless man,e out and see me!"


    Its a pity that Wei Xiao stopped paying attention to her.


    Zong Zhengya waspletely desperate. Instead of roaring, she wanted to ask Wei Xiao if he had ever liked her?


    But after thinking about it, heughed to himself again... Where do these girls from aristocratic families, who are destined to get married at birth, get the love and affection?


    But


    Zong Zhengya looked at Gu Jinli: "Gu Jinli, why can you live a smooth life? Why can you be favored by your husband? Why can you win the hearts of the people? You are just a runaway pariah, why can you defeat me? Ah? Ji Mingming said, you were not as good as me in your previous life. In my previous life, I was appointed as the queen, and my son also became the emperor. I am the powerful queen mother who holds great power and is famous in history!"


    Gu Jinliughed when he heard this, and asked: "Then do you have a son in this life? No? Since you don''t, you should know that Ning Ji has been lying to you."


    "And the fact that you have reached this point has nothing to do with anyone. It''s because you made the wrong choice every time you faced a choice... If you didn''t believe Ning Ji''s lies from the beginning and didn''t go to He''an Mansion to perform That drama; and after that incident, if you could cut off contact with Ning Ji, stop listening to his ploys, stop exchanging letters with Wei Xiao, and just find a well-matched young man to marry, you would still be from a noble family now. Richdy, but you dont have it, you


    "Shut up, shut up, humble peasant girl, you have no right to speak against me!" Zong Zhengya roared. After a moment, he raised his eyes and nced at everyone, saying: "You are all traitors, you have no right to judge me, I Zong Zhengya is the phoenix in the sky, the queen''s life, and your master. If you wait for me, I will definitely kill you all in the next life!"


    After saying that, she wanted to open the poison and die with the people around her, but the leader of Juntianwei ordered her one step ahead: "Fire the arrow!"


    Swish swish!


    A batch of crossbow arrows hit Zong Zhengya. She was pierced through the heart by thousands of arrows. Bang, she fell to the ground on her back and died.

 Chapter 3159: Detoxify

    Chapter 3159: Detoxify


    Chapter 3159 Detoxification


    The leader of Juntianwei hurried over to Zong Zhengya''s body and breathed a sigh of relief after getting the poison in her hand.


    After checking her breathing and making sure that she waspletely out of breath, he said in the direction of Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, the traitor Zong Zheng is dead and the poison has been confiscated."


    After hearing this, the rebellious ministers finally came to their senses and hurriedly shouted: "A good killing will please people''s hearts. The poisonous woman Zongzheng should be shot through the heart with thousands of arrows!"


    They scolded Zong Zhengya, then Ning Ji, and then continued to cry out: "The evil thief Ning not only tricked us into betraying His Majesty, but also secretly poisoned us and used poison to control us! Your Majesty, I am really being forced to do so. Please, Your Majesty Spare me!"


    A group of rebels kowtowed in the direction of Wei Xiao, as if in apetition, and smashed the floor tiles with a bang.


    "Heh..." Wei Xiao sneered. Theughter was so terrifying that he scared the rebel ministers half to death. He knocked his head even louder, and several ministers knocked their foreheads to the point of bleeding.


    After a while, Wei Xiao said: "The more you beg for mercy, the more it shows that you are greedy for life and afraid of death, and have no responsibility. People like you are not worthy of being an official, let alone living."


    Write down the evil deeds Ning Ji has done, so that the female family members of your family will not die.


    After hearing this, the rebel ministers cried bitterly and continued to beg: "Your Majesty, I know that my sins are serious and I am willing to die. But the inheritance is not easy. Can you leave a male to each of our families?"


    Ha, Wei Xiao thought it was extremely ridiculous: "Throughout the ages, all those who coborate with the enemy have been killed by the men of the three tribes!"


    If these rebels only help usurp the throne, he can leave one male to each of their families. But they knew clearly that Ning Ji had introduced Dongqing traitors and Rong traitors into the imperial city to cause chaos, but they still helped the tyrants and did not kill all the men in their houses. Wouldn''t it be encouraging the trend of coborating with the enemy and treason!


    General, I would like to thank your Majesty for your kindness! It was Zhao Qing who spoke.


    He knew that the best oue would be to save his female family members after the incident failed, so he was the first to agree and submitted several letters: "This is a home letter written by Qiang Sheng to Emperor Dongqing."


    nice one!


    The leader of Juntianwei quickly took the letter and handed it to Wei Changling.


    Wei Changling hurriedly entered the screen and unfolded the letter to Wei Xiao to read... The letter was full of evidence that Qiang Sheng and Ning Ji coborated with the enemy to seize the throne. With these letters, it would be much easier to exin to the world.


    Zhao Qing said again: "Your Majesty, there should be a letter from Dongqing on Ajing''s body. You can search him!"


    A Jing is Ning Ji''s loyal confidant and will not confess. He originally wanted tomit suicide by taking poison, but was subdued. At this moment, he was **** and kneeling next to him. After hearing this, he roared at Zhao Qing: "Uh-huh!"


    Zhao Qing, you are a spineless bitch. If you confess when your master fails, I will never let you go!


    Wei Xiao: Search.


    "Yes." Jun Tianwei hurriedly searched for A Jing, and sure enough he found a letter written in Dongqing script, and there was a seal of the Dongqing royal family in the letter!


    Wu Changzhen, He Min and others were also searching their bodies.


    The first person to be searched was Wei Lin. He was stripped naked, even his hair was cut off and searched, but the posthumous letter from Wei Qi that Wei Lin mentioned was never found.


    Wei Lin was so frightened that he confessed directly without Wu Changzhen''s questioning: "Father didn''t leave any letter for me. It was Ning Zei who asked me to say that! No letter, really no letter!"


    Then he shouted: "Second cousin, I know I was wrong. For the sake of us being a family, please let me go...I will definitely be obedient from now on and stay in the Earl''s Mansion to be Zang Lin. I will never do it again." Im out, please, dont kill me, wuwuwu


    Crying and crying.


    The man in the dignified man, he only cried when he happened, and it turned out to be a waste.


    Behead him immediately!


    Wei Xiao almost blurted out, but he couldn''t. Even though he was an insignificant witness, he had to keep it and take the opportunity to exin clearly the Wei family''s old case and Ning Ji''s conspiracy with the enemy to usurp the throne.


    Wei Xiao: "Shut up, I will keep you as a witness and let you live a little longer, otherwise I will behead you immediately~"


    After Wei Lin heard this, he quickly shut up.


    After hearing this, Qin Gui felt that there was hope for survival and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, the guilty minister was also forced by Ning Ji. What he said before was all lies. He is also willing to testify and rify to the world!"


    Wei Xiao nodded in agreement. Wei Changling shouted on behalf of Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty agrees."


    Qin Gui was so surprised that he shouted thanks in a high-pitched voice: "Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you, Your Majesty!"


    But Wei Xiao only kept them for a few more hours to serve as witnesses for rification, and in the end he would kill them... Wei Xiao had long wanted to kill Wei Lin and Qin Gui, but he personally gave him gracest time, so he couldn''t break his promise. Kill them.


    This time, he got his wish... The son of Wei Qi who killed his grandfather and father, and the son of the concubine who killed his grandmother should all die!


    Seeing this, Wu Changzhen changed his view of Wei Xiao a bit... After this cmity, Wei Xiao has learned to use his brain to do things and no longer act impulsively.


    I hope Wei Xiao can do this in the future, otherwise I would be so sorry for the soldiers and people who died because of this disaster, as well as the countless anonymous people who have helped.


    He Min had already finished searching the witch army and entered the screen. He just said: "Your Majesty, Azhishan and the others don''t have any letters that can be used as evidence."


    Wei Xiao was already very tired, but he still held on and said: "It doesn''t matter...their existence is proof that Ning Ji can conquer the army~"


    After saying that, I was panting, and I was already breathing more out and less in.


    Wei Changling and others hurriedly came over to support him: "Your Majesty, hold on, things have just been settled now. If something serious happens to you, the world will be in chaos."


    Wei Xiao nodded, indicating that he knew, but the poison was too powerful and he really couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "Your Majesty, please wait. I will go find Rui immediately." Wei Changling hurriedly went out to find Rui Shuang and said, "Rui, didn''t you say you could save your majesty? Go in quickly and detoxify your majesty!"


    Rui Shuang raised his head and looked at Wei Changling: "Cut off Ning Ji''s head, throw his body off the tower and smash it, then I will save Wei Xiao, otherwise there will be no discussion!"


    Wei Changling frowned and went to ask Wei Xiao for instructions.


    Wei Xiao agreed.


    Wei Changling rushed to do it, cut off Ning Ji''s head, and called to his soldiers: "Come here, throw Ning''s body off the tower!"


    Two soldiers lifted Ning Ji''s body and threw it towards the city.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Ning Ji''s body hit the ground heavily, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    "It''s done, go in quickly to save His Majesty and the old Duke Cheng." Wei Changling threw Ning Ji''s head in front of Rui Shuang.


    After Rui Shuang admired it for a while, he said, "I want to talk to Duke Qin''s wife alone, and then I will save Wei Xiao."


    Wei Changling was angry: "Rui, don''t go too far!"


    Rui Shuang smiled: "I am just too much, what can you do to me? You should know that in the whole world, only I can cure Wei Xiao''s poison."


    Wei Changling almost got angry to death with her unabashed threat: "Concubine Rui, Your Majesty treats you very well. You two were once a couple who shared the same bed..."


    "Haha." Rui Shuangughed out loud, looked at Wei Changling, and said, "I can even kill my own father. Do you think it''s useful to use the rtionship between husband and wife to persuade me?"


    and


    "Wei Xiao and I don''t have any rtionship as husband and wife. Marrying him is just a step for me toplete my revenge."


    this?


    Wei Changling choked.


    Gu Jinli finally looked at Rui Shuang and said, "What do you want to talk to me about? You are hurting me by asking to see me alone to talk at this time, so I won''t agree. If you have anything to say, say it here in public."

 Chapter 3160: put out fire

    Chapter 3160: put out fire


    Chapter 3160: Firefighting


    Rui Shuang said: "We are talking alone for the good of the Qin and Gu families. I will not take the opportunity to poison you. I admire you very much and will not harm you, because you deserve to live."


    Other people are weak and stupid in her eyes and don''t deserve to live.


    Have you been praised yet?


    I thank you.


    However, Gu Jinli insisted: "If you have anything to say, just say it here in public."


    Hehe, Rui Shuang smiled, looked at Gu Jinli and said, "Although I appreciate you, you can''t be ignorant... talk alone, otherwise you will watch old Duke Cheng die miserably."


    Gu Jinli hesitated... She could watch Wei Xiao die, but she couldn''t care about Mr. Qin''s life or death. But if she talked to Rui Shuang alone, the hidden dangers would be huge.


    Because she had already guessed what Rui Shuang was going to say to her.


    Wei Xiao also guessed it: "Rui, I know what you are going to say, I don''t care, I will always trust the Qin and Gu families~"


    Although Wei Xiao''s voice was weak, it was very clear, and he continued: "Qin Guogong is the son of my uncle and my only remaining cousin in the world. The Gu family and the Gu family have saved me in danger many times... but I prefer to believe Ning is a thief, so that this disaster happened in the capital. I deserve to die. If I can''t survive, after my death, the throne will be passed to Qin..."


    "My little brother Qin doesn''t want it!" Gu Jinli almost yelled, scolding Wei Xiao half to death in his heart... Damn it, your father, you said such things in public, have you ever thought about what my big wolf and the two wolves will do when they grow up? what to do? !


    You have a good rtionship with Brother Qin, so you wont be suspicious of him, but what about when Qiang Qiang seeds to the throne?


    What about when your grandchildren seed to the throne?


    What happens after all the old people like us die?


    By then, the courtiers would also have changed a group of people. If some ministers had ulterior motives and singled out these words to create a rift, would the younger generations of the Qin family still be alive? !


    Fuck it, Wei Xiao, you idiot who kills people without repaying his life, die quickly!


    Gu Jinli was really furious and shouted again: "My Qin family doesn''t want the throne, we just want to make money and live our own small life. Huiniang gave birth to a son, you have a son now, and the David Dynasty has an heir." Now, you dont have to worry!


    When you die, pass the throne to your son. Dont bring my family into trouble!


    Perhaps hearing the gritted teeth in Gu Jinli''s words, Wei Xiao said: "Gu Er, you don''t need to be nervous or worried. I care about Sang''s descendants more than you... If I can survive, I will give the David Dynasty The descendants of the three families left a legacy, asking future emperors to always treat the three Qin, Gu, and Luo families well. Even if any of the descendants of the three families conspired to rebel, they were not allowed to be executed, and only 90% of the family property was confiscated~"


    After speaking, he gasped again.


    Huffing and puffing, like an old cow panting, it sounds like death is not far away.


    But Wei Xiao didnt think it was enough, so he added: Everyone present is a witness. If you want, you want to stand for me...


    Your Majesty!


    "Your Majesty has fainted!" Inside the screen, there was amotion. Si Qing, Nan Yu, Rui Chen, and the doctors were all busy rescuing Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, the poison was so powerful that they were helpless.


    "Rui, go and save your majesty, I beg you!" Wei Changling knelt down to Rui Shuang and kowtowed repeatedly.


    Ke Ruishuang was indifferent, only looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Qin and Gu families really don''t want the throne?"


    Gu Jinli wanted to strangle her to death: "No, you already have the answer, go in and save people!"


    Rui Shuang ignored the second half of her sentence and continued to ask: "Why don''t you want to? Wei Qi, Wei Xiao, Ning Ji, Xiong Yue, Xu You, Zong Zhengjia, so many people are eager for the throne, and they will not hesitate to plot for the throne. For ten years, you have not hesitated to attack your closest rtives, why wouldnt your family want to? I dont understand.


    Gan, youre not done yet!


    Gu Jinli suppressed his anger and replied: "Because this country is too bad, it is too difficult to revitalize it, and it will exhaust three generations. And throughout the ages, no matter how powerful the dynasty is, it onlysts a few hundred years, and will eventually be reced byters. So instead of working hard and sitting on the throne for a hundred years, why not live a rxed and wealthy life for a hundred years, and save future generations from being exterminated when the country is overthrown? Why not?"


    Added another sentence: "My little brother Qin told me this." So not wanting the throne is not only her intention, but also the intention of brother Qin. Everyone present, have you heard it? Don''t make trouble by spreading rumors and ndering my little brother Qin!


    Rui Shuang was stunned after hearing this. She thought about it again and again, and finally nodded in agreement and smiled at Gu Jinli: "You two are indeed worth living."


    She also felt that the throne was pretty bad and not worth trading everything for.


    But Wei Xiao is too stupid and cannot be the emperor well, so she wants to talk to Gu Jinli alone and persuade her to let the Qin family seize the throne.


    Gu Jinli: "Stop boasting, I can''t bear it. Go in and save people."


    If you keep grinding, Wei Xiao will die.


    Rui Shuang finally moved and stretched out his hand towards Wei Changling: "Help me in."


    She took too much concoction and her body was almost copsed.


    Wei Changling was so surprised that he quickly supported Rui Shuang and asked worriedly: "Concubine Rui, you won''t take the opportunity to poison His Majesty again, will you?"


    Rui Shuang frowned, nced at him, and said, "You are as stupid as Wei Xiao."


    Well, Wei Changling was choked up by the rebuke... How much does Rui think down of His Majesty, why do you keep saying that His Majesty is stupid?


    Concubine Rui, hurry up. Wei Changling urged.


    Rui Shuang was supported by him and walked towards the screen, but before entering the screen, she looked at Gu Jinli again: "Let me tell you something... Ning Ji left a group of people in the harem, and they should have been sshing around at this moment. Fire up the oil and get ready to set the harem on fire."


    What? !


    Everyone was shocked. Wu Changzhen hurriedly asked: "Where are the people left behind by Ning Ji hiding? Tell me quickly!"


    Rui Shuang pretended not to hear. She looked at Gu Jinli and said, "The fierce fire oil is hidden in the pce where Zong Zhengya lives."


    Wei Xiao rarely goes to Zong Zhengyas pce, so Zong Zhengyas pce is the most suitable ce to hide the fierce fire oil.


    Gu Jinli understood and hurriedly said: "Go to Zong Zhengya''s pce, quickly!"


    He shouted to Rui Shuang again: "To save Grandpa Qin, we must save his old man. I beg you!"


    Having said that, he didn''t wait any longer. He was afraid that Xiao Luoyou would encounter the soldiers and horses left by Ning Ji, so he led He Min and Bai Zhen to rush down the tower and rush to the pce.


    Wu Changzhen said to Zhou Huang and General Xiao: "Marquis Zhou and Uncle Xiao, please quickly lead your troops to put out the fire. General Wei and I will guard this ce!"


    "Hey." Zhou Huang and General Xiao hurriedly waved the military g, gathered their troops and horses, and led the troops to charge towards the harem.


    After Wu Changzhen saw that they had all left, he went to the leader of Jun Tianwei and asked the two old witch soldiers to leave. He took a few sheepskin bags brought by the witch soldiers and entered the secret room.


    Not long after, a burning smell filled the air... Inside, Wu Changzhen burned the books brought by the witch army and beheaded the two old witch soldiers.


    Wu Changzhen hated them. After killing them, he still didn''t understand his hatred. He smashed their ugly heads with a heavy hammer. Finally, he told the dead Wu family: "Take them to the Royal Beast Park and feed them to the wolves."


    These two old guys deserve nothing but death!


    "Yes." The Wu family dead man responded, wrapping the corpses of the two old witch soldiers with cloth, and rushed to the beast garden under the pretext of putting out the fire. He watched with his own eyes as the beasts in the garden killed the two I wont stop until I eat all my old stuff!

 Chapter 3161: Ji Yuanhong’s conditions

    Chapter 3161: Ji Yuanhong��s conditions


    Chapter 3161 Ji Yuanhongs Conditions


    With the corpses of the old witch army dead and the book burned, the old story has been temporarily buried. As long as everyone doesn''t admit it and the history books don''t admit it, the so-called secret will be a rumor created by the traitor Ning Ji. .


    Lets go and help kill the thieves. The deceased members of the Wu family rushed to the harem again.


    But we havent made it to the harem yet


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from the west, and the mes popped up. The dead soldiers of the Wu family were startled: "...it is in the direction of the treasury. Ning''s soldiers and horses are burning the treasury. Hurry and put out the fire!"


    They immediately turned around and ran towards the treasury.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, this timeing from the Imperial Medical Office... This was an attempt to burn down the precious medicinal materials and medical texts stored by the Imperial Medical Office.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There was a louder noise, and several pirs of fire shot into the sky. Looking in the direction, it was the pce where Zong Zhengya lived.


    Bang bang bang!


    Threemand arrows exploded in the sky, two red and one green, extremely dazzling.


    When Gu Jinli saw the color of the arrow, his face turned pale with shock. He ran quickly and shouted, "This is Brother You''s arrow for help. He is in the pce where Zong Zhengya lives. Hurry over there, hurry!"


    He Min was also anxious and shouted at Bai Zhen and the others: "Don''t worry about the fire in other ces, save Prince Luo first!"


    The colors of themand arrows are represented by numbers, and two red and one green are Luo Shizis exclusive rescuemand arrows. Luo Shizi is really at a critical moment of life and death.


    "Yes!" Bai Zhen, You Xi and the others hurriedly ran towards the direction where the arrow was sent.


    The pce where Zong Zhengya lived was already in chaos. Due to the explosion, half of the Dongqing soldiers guarding the fierce fire oil were burned. The remaining half hated Xiao Luo You deeply.


    This brat actually destroyed all their fire oil with a fire, which they specially used to burn down the Chu Wei Pce.


    Set poisonous arrows and kill this Chu Wei little bastard!


    Swish swish!


    Poisonous arrows came to kill, but Xiao Luo You was very good at hiding. He had already rushed out of the pce and plunged into the woods. Using the trees in the garden as cover, he avoided many poisonous arrows and rushed out of the poisonous mist while holding his breath. After that, I immediately took the detoxification pill I brought with me.


    Throw out another piece of prepared meat.


    Ouch!


    The wolves were attracted by the meat and chased after it. They happened to meet the Dongqing dead soldiers who were chasing after them. After a low growl, they charged towards them and bit them.


    "Ah!" Several Dongqing dead soldiers were bitten and screamed. They quickly drew their swords and fought with Xing... They were well-trained, and no matter how powerful Xing was, they would be killed by their swords in a short while.


    Ouch, woo~


    Xing''s whine reached Xiao Luoyou''s ears. He was so sad that his eyes turned red, and he said silently: Thank you, I will definitely survive!


    He was running faster and faster.


    But he was just a child. No matter how good he was at running, his steps were not as fast as those of an adult. The dead soldiers chased him for a while and then quickly caught up with him.


    Shoot the arrow and kill him!


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The life-seeking poisonous arrows areing one after another, and Xiao Luo You cannot avoid it...


    Swish swish!


    The sound of sharp arrows piercing the air came again, and Xiao Luo You could already foresee that he would be shot into a sieve, but it was not him who fell, but the dead soldiers who were chasing him.


    Some people chased the dead soldiers from behind and fired hidden arrows at them.


    There is an enemy attack, hide quickly!


    But there was no ce to hide around.


    And if you want to survive, you can''t keep hiding. "Catch that brat and use him as a hostage to escape!" The captain of the Dongqing Death Soldiers led his soldiers and ran towards Xiao Luoyou, vowing to catch him to the death.


    "Shoot your arrows to stop them, don''t let them catch Prince Luo!" Fengzhuangtou shouted, leading half of the secret army to take a shortcut and rush to Xiao Luoyou''s side.


    But the dead men of Dongqing were too close to Xiao Luoyou. When they arrived, they might only be able to collect the corpses.


    crucial moment


    !


    The eagles chirped harshly, and two trust eagles swooped down from the sky and pecked at Dongqing''s dead soldiers, blocking their pursuit.


    "Damn beasts, kill them!" Dongqing''s dead soldiers were so angry that they took the risk of being pecked blind by the eagles and grabbed the two faith eagles with hooks and w ropes. Bang bang, the faith eagles hit the ground hard, their sharp des Come and kill them, pierce the heads of the eagles, and they are nailed to the ground.


    "Dayun Eryun!" Xiao Luoyou burst into tears when he saw that his Xinyingying was dead, but he did not dare to dy and ran as hard as he could. Finally, before Dongqing''s dead men caught up with him again, he was with Fengzhuangtou and the others. Convergence.


    "Protect Prince Luo, and the rest of the secret troops,e forward and capture these traitors alive!" Head Fengzhuang saw that these dead soldiers were unusual, so he wanted to capture them alive for interrogation.


    "Yes." The secret troops under hismand rushed towards the Dongqing dead soldiers, and attacked from behind with the secret troops behind them. The Dongqing dead soldiers werepletely panicked: "Withdraw, retreat to the treasury!"


    The masters of Qianhu and the army are over there at the treasury. As long as they join the masters, they will have a fighting chance.


    However, they had no chance.


    Swish swish!


    You Xi and the others have alreadye to kill these dead soldiers with powerful poisoned arrows.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack exploded, shrouding Dongqing''s dead soldiers in poisonous mist. They soon became short of breath. After struggling for a while, they finally fainted and fell to the ground.


    "Brother You!" Gu Jinli finally saw Xiao Luo You and rushed towards him, constantly saying: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it was my cousin''s fault that put our brother You in danger... It''s okay, the traitors have all been killed." Except, youre safe, dont be afraid.


    When Xiao Luoyou saw Gu Jinli, he was stunned for a moment, and finally cried out in pain: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Cousin... Dayun Eryun is dead~"


    Hurrying back again, looking for his trust eagle.


    Brother You. Gu Jinli hurriedly caught up with him. When he got there, he saw little Luo You holding the bodies of two trust eagles and crying bitterly.


    Gu Jinli knelt down, hugged him, and let him cry.


    Each generation of the Luo family would domesticate trust eagles, and Dayun Eryun was the first batch of trust eagles raised by Xiao Luoyou, but they died like this in the end, and Xiao Luo You cried miserably.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that he would not be able to pass this threshold, so after he was almost done crying, he said: "Brother You, Dayun and Eryun came to save you in the hope that you could live, and you did it. You did not let them down."


    Ugh, Brother You was still so sad that he kept sobbing, but he was a big boy and he was always sensible. He knew that Gu Jinli was right. After a while, he wiped away his tears and said, "I understand."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Big Wolf and Eng, Grandpa Qin, and Mr. Feng are all safe. Brother You, don''t worry."


    I also hope that he can be happy, but talking about Qiangqiang: "Your aunt of the Luo family has given birth to a boy. The two werewolves are so young that they gave him a nickname of Qiangqiang. When he grows up, I''m afraid I hate this name to death."


    When Xiao Luo You heard that Qiang Qiang was born, he was really happy and said: "Then let''s not call the little prince by his nickname from now on. After a while, everyone will forget this nickname and this matter will be over." Chapter."


    Ah, this is so sensible. Gu Jinli was so moved.


    Xiao Luo You said hurriedly: "Cousin, those people have aplices. They transported that ck oil to all parts of the pce and want to burn the whole pce. Let''s go and eliminate them quickly. We can''t let them Do evil again."

 Chapter 3162: Ji Yuanhong’s conditions【2】

    Chapter 3162: Ji Yuanhong��s conditions��2��


    Chapter 3162 Ji Yuanhongs Conditions2


    "Okay, let''s go and kill the bad guys together!" Seeing the little guy''s enthusiasm, Gu Jinli smiled and agreed, but: "You are still young, and your safety is rted to the rtionship between the Luo family and the Wei family, so you can''t take risks. We just have toe up with ideas from behind, we can''t rush out to kill the enemy... The coach is just dispatching his troops, there''s no need to charge."


    Xiao Luo You nodded: "Well, don''t worry, cousin, I''m not a child anymore and I can protect myself."


    "Little ghost head." Gu Jinli smiled and rubbed the top of his head, and handed him a sheepskin water bag: "This is food cooked in the house to satisfy hunger, oil and salt batter, drink it soon."


    The capital has been in chaos for a day and a half. This child has not eaten for at least a day and a half, so he must be very hungry.


    Xiao Luoyou took it and took a few sips of the batter, which had only oil and salt, but found it delicious.


    Seeing Gu Jinli looking at him with distress and guilt, he added: "Don''t worry, cousin, I have something to eat... The harem is full of flowers, nts and trees. I picked edible nts to eat when no one was around."


    My parents, cousins, and aunts all taught him the approved edible nts, so he really wasnt hungry, but the flowers, leaves, and leaves were not very tasty.


    Our brother You is so smart, he knows how to find food to satisfy his hunger. Gu Jinli praised, but thinking that little Luo You had been eating grass and trees these past few meals, he felt even more sorry for Cousin Yu.


    "Mrs. Duke of Qin, have you found Prince Luo? Great!" Zhou Huang and General Xiao came with their own troops. Seeing that little Luo You was safe and sound, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Its good that the baby is fine, otherwise Luo Yings temper might bring down the capital!


    employers


    Two redmand arrows exploded in the air.


    Gu Jinli and the others looked up: "It''s in the direction of the treasury. It seems Wang Geer and the others have met the aplices of those dead soldiers. Go over and help!"


    Because Brother Cheng was injured, after the imperial city gate opened, Gu Jinli asked Gu Dewang to lead the soldiers and horses of the Fenglu family to the harem to find Xiao Luoyou. If anything happened, or Xiao Luoyou was found, he would use coloredmand arrows. connect.


    In order to find Xiao Luoyou quickly, Gu Dewang divided his troops into several waves after entering the pce to search everywhere. Feng Zhuangtou was responsible for searching the area where the concubine lived, so he met Xiao Luoyou.


    "Yes!" He Min and Feng Zhuangtou responded and rushed to the treasury with their respective troops.


    Gu Jinli looked at Bai Zhen: "If you carry Brother You on your back, your troops will be dedicated to protecting Brother You and let him be at his disposal. Don''t do anything else."


    "It''s... Luo Shizi,e up quickly." Bai Zhen grabbed little Luo You''s arm, lifted his breath, and threw the little guy on his back.


    As for the Imperial Medical Office...


    Zhou Huang said: "I went to the Imperial Medical Office to put out the fire... Aunt Wu has been helping my wife with her pregnancy recently. Old Doctor Wu may be in the Imperial Medical Office. I have to go to the Imperial Medical Office, otherwise I will be very sorry for the Wu family."


    The state treasury was in the heart, he used to be Wei Qi''s confidant, so it was better to stay away from, and the fire of the Tai Medical Department was dyed.


    General Xiao was anxious to save his son-inw and immediately agreed: "Sure, I will help Zhou Hou from the Imperial Medical Office."


    Gu Jinli also asked Siqing to follow Zhou Huang: "There are a lot of poisons in the Imperial Medical Office. Once burned, they will form arge poisonous mist. Siqing understands pharmacology, so if she follows, she can break through the poisonous mist."


    Zhou Huang was extremely grateful: "Thank you so much, Madam Qin Guogong!"


    If he hadn''t been reminded by the Duke of Qin''s wife, he rashly led his troops to the Imperial Medical Office, fearing he would have been killed by the poisonous smoke.


    Si Qing had already prepared the antidote and said: "Marquis Zhou, let''s go quickly... grab the poison first. As long as the poison does not burn, there will be no poisonous smoke. Then save the medical ssics. Those are treasures that havested for thousands of years. Must be saved!


    As for the precious medicinal materials, dont worry about them for now. You can find themter.


    Zhou Huang didnt understand medicine, so he shouted to the soldiers: Listen to Miss Siqing and dont covet any precious medicinal materials. Do you understand?!


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded and hurried to the Imperial Medical Office.


    Bai Zhen turned around and yelled at Si Qing: "Sister, be careful. At the critical moment, save your own life first!" "Don''t worry, I''m very powerful!" Si Qing waved his hand without looking back, carrying behind his back Her medical bag quickly disappeared.


    This girl is really hot-tempered.


    Xiao Luoyou waited for a while, but when he saw that Bai Zhen still didn''t move, he could only remind him: "...Uncle Bai Zhen, let''s go quickly."


    My cousin, aunt, and the others were almost gone.


    "Yes, Prince Luo, hug my neck tightly, let''s run away now!" Bai Zhen exerted his strength on his hind legs and ran several meters in the blink of an eye, rushing towards the treasury like the wind.


    Where the treasury is located, Gu Dewang and others have already started fighting with Dongqing''s dead soldiers.


    These Dongqing dead soldiers numbered hundreds, and they were very powerful. They used the treasury as a defense and defeated Gu Dewang and others with only poison bags.


    Bang bang bang!


    The poison pack exploded and the poisonous mist filled the air. Even Lu Duan became dizzy and hurriedly said to Gu Dewang: "Sir, Mr. Gu, the poison of these people is too powerful. Don''t attack by force. Get out first!"


    Gu Dewang hurriedly retreated and called to the dead men of the Lu family: "Quickly exit, Ning Ji has been defeated, Qiang Sheng is dead, they can''t resist for long, we don''t have to worry!"


    He shouted these words deliberately, hoping to disrupt the fighting spirit of these dead soldiers.


    Its a pity that Qianhu Yansongxin, a dead soldier of Dongqing,ughed and said: Your words are of no use to us. Our mission is to burn down the Chuwei treasury to the death. As for whether Ning Ji wins or loses, it has nothing to do with us!


    "Qiang Sheng''s life or death has nothing to do with us... He just has a name, but in fact, no one in Dongqing thinks highly of him. He is just a **** with the blood of Chu and Wei flowing in his blood. He should have died long ago!"


    This word means...


    Gu Dewang: You are Dongqing Xizuo!


    Yan Songxin sneered: "What details? We are the heroes who opened up the territory for Dongqing. Sooner orter, yournd will be our Dongqing. Even if our generation fails, the next generation of Dongqing emperors will , we, the next generation, will also eradicate you, upy thisnd, and be the new owners of thisnd!"


    He actually admitted it directly without trying to hide it at all. It was so **** arrogant.


    Gu Dewang was furious, but the poison of the other party was too powerful and there were so many people. He had nothing to do with them for a while, so he could only curse: "You still want to upy ournd, what are you daydreaming about? I''m worried about your Dongqingnd." Well, my Brother Sang has already led troops to fight against Dongqing, he can even repel the soldiers and thieves, you Dongqing are no match for him, just wait to destroy the country!"


    Yan Song was extremely angry and ordered: "Set poisonous arrows and kill this foul-mouthed bastard!"


    Swish swish!


    The poisonous arrows came again. In order not to be poisoned, Gu Dewang and the others could only continue to retreat.


    When Gu Jinli and the others came, they saw Gu Dewang and the others running away.


    Feng Zhuangtou was angry: "Lu Duan, what''s wrong with you? You were beaten to the point of retreat!"


    Its really embarrassing to the Fenglu family.


    Gu Dewangined for Lu Duan and the others: "There is arge army of dead soldiers inside, and there are poisons. We are dizzy and want to vomit, and we can''t fight back at all."


    The poison, although not fatal, can render them unable to fight.


    but


    The treasury is very strong and will not be burned through for a while, but the money will be saved.


    As long as the money is there, the energy is there!

 Chapter 3163: Ji Yuanhong’s conditions【3】

    Chapter 3163: Ji Yuanhong��s conditions��3��


    Chapter 3163 Ji Yuanhongs Conditions3


    After saying this, I kept retching, my head was dizzy, and I could no longer see people clearly.


    "You, brother You, why are there so many brothers? It''s over, it''s over, I''m so poisoned that I''m hallucinating, I''m about to die, ugh, my private money hasn''t been spent yet, my wife hasn''t been married yet, what if Even if you die like this..."


    General Xiao felt so embarrassed and said hurriedly: "Stop shouting, lest the Duke of Qin''s wife misses her pulse!"


    He was his son-inw after all, so heforted him: "You look good, you won''t die, don''t panic."


    Gu Jinli took Gu Dewang''s pulse and made sure that he had no signs of rapid organ failure. He nodded and said, "Uncle Xiao is right. This poison is not fatal, but it will make people dizzy and lose their strength."


    Ning Ji knew that she could detoxify poisons, and most of the detox pills she brought were for life-saving purposes. Therefore, in theter stages, most of the poisons Ning Ji used were not highly toxic, but specifically targeted at people''s eyes, ears, noses, heads, etc. , a poison that works very quickly but is not fatal.


    She took out the small medicine box and pricked several acupuncture points on Gu Dewang''s head and neck.


    Not long after, Gu Dewang''s feeling of vomiting disappeared, his eyes gradually became clearer, and he immediately looked at Xiao Luo You. After confirming that it was him, he felt relieved and praised: "What a good boy, he was not caught by Thief Ning, amazing! "


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Brother You also found the ce where Dongqing''s dead men stored ck oil, and a fire destroyed their kerosene. They don''t have ck oil to burn down the pce anymore."


    Gu Dewang suddenly realized: "No wonder we released themand arrow, but we didn''t see you looking for it, nor did you see you release themand arrow to report your position. It turned out that it was to destroy the ck oil. It was a great achievement to destroy it well. It will be der." Report it to His Majesty and reward you for your merits!"


    With the ck oil gone, this thousand-year-old pce can be saved. Otherwise, the pce would have to be repaired until it went bankrupt. Just thinking about it makes my heart bleed.


    He hurriedly asked General Xiao: "Father-inw, do you still have the stink potion made by Xiao Xinghua? We have to use the stink potion to force the Dongqing dead soldiers out, and then we can kill them!"


    The important area of the treasury was as strong as a fortress from the outside. It was difficult for them to invade, but the Dongqing dead soldiers were able to defend the treasury yard.


    These Dongqing soldiers were loyal with their lives. If they were not forced toe out, they would die together with the treasury.


    After General Xiao heard this, his face turned green when he thought of the new smelly medicine made by his daughter. He quickly threw the bag to Gu Dewang: "It''s all in it."


    Gu Dewang opened the bag and smiled: "Ha, there are quite a few more."


    He immediately called to the soldiers and horses of the Fenglu and Fenglu families: "Brothers,e with me and let the Dongqing turtles and grandsons see how powerful we are!"


    But this kind of stinky medicine was so stinky that before using it, in order to ensure that the medicine package could be broken, I had to untie the outeryers of oil paper... There was a sound of retching, and several people fainted from the smell.


    "Hurry, move forward." Gu Dewang led a group of secret troops and ran forward for a few meters, then said: "Stop, we are within shooting range, prepare to fire arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    A batch of sharp arrows carrying new poison crossed the high wall of the treasury and entered the courtyard.


    Bang Bang Bang Peng!


    The strong force caused the thin medicine wrapping paper to copse...


    "Master Qianhu, they fired arrows." Dongqing''s dead men hurriedly reported back.


    Yan Songxin smiled disdainfully and said: "The treasury yard is as solid as iron. They are just wasting arrows. Don''t pay attention and continue to burn the treasury... As long as the temperature is high enough, the iron wall in the middle of the brick wall can be burned and the medicine can be released." If the juice flows into the treasury, all the gold and silver in the Chu Wei treasury will be destroyed!"


    High temperatures can only burn gold and silver, but cannot destroy them, because gold and silver can be recast.


    But Dongqing''s poison skills are very powerful. A great doctor and a master master have jointly developed a concoction that is specially designed to destroy the texture of gold and silver. When gold and silver are melted, if you mix in a little bit, the gold and silver will turn into charcoal. It can no longer be recast.


    Yan Songxin: "It took many great doctors and masters more than ten years to refine the concoction, and Your Majesty gave us this precious concoction, so we cannot live up to His Majesty''s expectations, even if we die, we must If Chu Weis treasury is destroyed and Chu Wei no longer has the financial resources to support the Northeast War, then we, Dong Qing, can defeat Qin Mu, annex the entire Northeast, and expand our territory!


    The dead soldiers of Dongqing were very excited, raised their fists and shouted: "Destroy the treasury of Chuwei and be Dongqingying... vomit!"


    Before the word "hero" could be shouted out, they smelled an extremely strong odor and retched... Because of the burning of the treasury, the yard where they were was filled with smoke. When the smelly medicine met the smoke, the smell changed. It bes more intense andsts longer."Ugh, vomit, vomit!"


    No, I cant, I cant breathe!


    This stench is as if **** water is mixed with rotten meat and then evaporated in a steamer. It is strong and stifles the mouth and nose, and every breath is like torture.


    No, I cant hold on anymore.


    Run, run quickly~ Several Dongqing dead soldiers rushed out of the yard.


    After someone started, others immediately followed. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of dead soldiers were gone.


    Yan Songxin was so angry that he shouted: "Come back,e back to me, if you run away from the battle..."


    boom!


    Before he finished speaking, he suffocated and fell to the ground because he inhaled too much stench.


    Qian, the adults of Qian household were stunned by the stink.


    "Hurry up, the adults, and rush out!"


    Hurry up, the fire will never be extinguished, and it will continue to burn until the treasury is destroyed. Lets run away quickly, vomit~


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Several Dongqing dead men fainted from the stench.


    Lets go!


    It will be toote if you dont leave.


    But Gu Dewang and others had already led people to surround the treasury yard. When they saw them rushing out, they immediately shouted: "Shoot arrows and kill them... Kill one and get ten taels of silver, and capture one alive and get one hundred taels of silver. Your Majesty will give you money!"


    General Xiao wants to rush over and sew his mouth shut... Stop shouting. If His Majesty knows that you promised a lot of money, I''m afraid your house will be raided and filled with holes!


    Shoot arrows and kill the dead Dongqing soldiers! General Xiao shouted. In order to prevent Gu Dewang from dying, he worked very hard and quickly cleaned up the dead Dongqing soldiers on his side.


    "Shield soldiers, go up and take a look first." General Xiao ordered, leading most of the soldiers to wait where they were, lest someone pretending to be dead would shoot hidden arrows and cause them heavy casualties.


    Yes. The shield soldiers immediately went up to check the situation of Dongqings dead soldiers.


    As soon as they got close, the shield soldiers retched... The medicine made by the eldestdy was so smelly that they almost fainted from the smell.


    Fortunately, this bad medicine helped them a lot.


    After a while, the shield soldiers ran back and said happily: "General, some of Dongqing''s dead soldiers were shot to death by arrows, and some were fainted by the stench. We caught them alive!"


    Being able to grasp the details of work is a great achievement.


    General Xiao was overjoyed: "Go quickly and tie up those who fainted. Don''t touch the medicine on them. It must not be poison. If you touch it, you will die."


    "Yes!" The soldiers rushed to do it, and soon they **** the dead Dongqing soldiers.


    The troops from the other three directions also intercepted and killed Dongqing''s dead men. Gu Dewang was lucky enough to capture Yan Songxin alive who fainted.

 Chapter 3164: Imperial Castle Gate Chokai

    Chapter 3164: Imperial Castle Gate Chokai


    Chapter 3164 Imperial City Gate Court Meeting


    "Ha, we are enemies on a narrow road, and we have fallen into my hands." Gu Dewang was happy and called to the secret soldiers: "Bring the beef tendon rope and tie up this turtle grandson for me. Tie it tightly and check his mouth. Dig out the poison before he takes it and kills himself."


    "Yes." The Feng family secret army immediately followed suit.


    Swish, first cut off the tendons of Yan Songxin''s hands and feet, then dug out the poison hidden under his empty tooth sockets, and then tied him with beef tendon ropes.


    Yan Songxin woke up from the pain. After seeing the Feng family''s secret army, he knew that he was defeated. He hurriedly turned around and saw that the treasury was still burning. Heughed with satisfaction and bit hard, but no poison was found. He wanted to bite his tongue again. Hemitted suicide and was grabbed by the dark army''s chin, unable to move.


    Gu Dewang kindly reminded him: "It''s hard to die if you bite your tongue. It''s **** and you''ll wipe it off. Miti."


    Yan Songxin thought this was ridicule and was very annoyed. He shot back: "Oh, do you think you have won? You are wrong. You will lose, and you will losepletely, and you will be impoverished for three generations!"


    bang!


    Gu Dewang pped him twice, with such force that he almost dislocated Yan Songxin''s jaw: "If you curse us to lose, you dare to curse us to be poor. Aren''t you asking for a beating?"


    Dont you know that what he cant stand the most is poverty?


    He wants to get rich, be a rich man, and serve as a minister of a wealthy court. He will no longer live a life of eating leaves, grass roots, and soybeans!


    Yan Songxin was stunned, and after a while he came back to his senses,ughed out loud, and looked up at Gu Dewang: "Wait a little longer, and you will understand that what I said is true, your treasury is finished! "


    Then he looked at the other dead soldiers of Dongqing and shouted to them in Dongqing dialect: "Everyone, take poison andmit suicide. Let us be heroes recorded in the history of Dongqing together! Those who don''t have poison should find opportunities to kill themselves. Don''t sumb to the Chu Wei You bitch, dont say a word, otherwise you will be a traitor to Dongqing, and your tribe will be branded and be ves!


    For the sake of family and honor, lets be loyal to Dongqing together!


    He almost lost his breath when shouting. Gu Dewang frowned when he heard it, pointed at Yan Songxin and asked the secret army: "What is he screaming about? Do you understand?"


    General Xiao was worried about him and had already rushed over with his troops. After hearing this, he said angrily: "If I ask you to learn Dongqing dialect, you will bezy. Now you will be caught blind."


    It is a retelling of Yan Songxin''s words.


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang became angry: "My defeated general still dares to y tricks in front of me... Come here, lock these prisoners in a room and put stink on them. Whoever confesses will be let out, otherwise they will be fainted." Rescue and smoke them again, wake them up and smoke them again, and so on until they confess!"


    this?


    It was so scary that everyone present felt their stomachs churn and made retching sounds.


    General Xiao also turned blue. He looked at Gu Dewang and said, "You should go to the Ministry of Punishment."


    There are too many bad ideas, and you can easily pry open the mouths of repeat offenders.


    Gu Dewang looked disgusted: "I won''t go to such a poor yamen, because it won''t dilute my wealth."


    General Xiao wanted to strangle him: "Don''t say this kind of thing outside."


    Be careful of others suspecting that you are greedy for ink.


    "Understood." Gu Dewang responded, and then hurriedly called to the others: "Hurry up and put out the fire!"


    Gu Jinli and the others were already leading people to put out the fire after taking care of the dead men in Dongqing, but...


    "Madam, this fire will never be extinguished when it meets water!" He Min frowned and asked someone to bring back a basin of soil with ck oil: "There are no nts and trees on the soil, only soil, but the ck oil still burns vigorously."


    Gu Dewang and others also rushed over. After seeing Huo Tu, they understood what Yan Songxin said: "No wonder that Gui Sun is so arrogant, it turns out that the ck oil is so powerful!"


    However, ck oil is only one of the sharp tools. Not long after, Lu Duan came with the secret army and two Dongqing dead men on his shoulders, shouting: "Madam, Mr. Gu, the Dongqing dead men confessed that they used a kind of gold melting liquid. Once the national treasury When the iron wall inside the brick wall is burned, the gold melt will seep into the treasury. After the liquid evaporates, all the gold and silver contaminated with the mist of the gold melt will be carbonized!"


    "What is this?" Gu Dewang was confused after hearing this: "Gold melting liquid, what kind of mess is this? Is there a way to solve it?"


    Lu Duan shook his head: "No, even if there is, they don''t know... Their mission is to use gold melt and kerosene to destroy David''s treasury, destroy the silver with his life, and leave David with no silver to support the Northeast War. .


    "Send themand arrow, call everyone to dig the soil, and put out the fire with wet soil!" Gu Jinli said: "Water can''t put it out, but a lot of thick soil can. Hurry, put out the fire before the inner iron wall is burned. "


    Hurry, everyone dig the soil! Gu Dewang immediately led people to put out the fire, and shouted: We must keep the national treasury, otherwise the reward promised to you will be gone!


    This is true. The soldier who killed the medicine soldier was shocked and hurriedly dug earth to put out the fire.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Themand arrow exploded, and everyone who saw themand arrow rushed here.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    There were soldiers with quick legs and loud voices who beat the gongs and kept shouting: "Dig the earth to put out the fire and save the treasury. If the silver is gone, the reward will be gone!"


    This is something that a person cant stand after hearing this.


    They all rolled up their sleeves to dig, transport, and pile the soil onto the burning wall of the treasury: "Quick, quick, quick, we must put out the fire and save the money!"


    Gu Dewang was directing from the side: "To save the silver, we must save the silver. Without the silver, our silver reward and sry will be all gone. How heartbreaking will it be? How sad will the life be?"


    This is true, everyone is risking their lives to pile dirt into the treasury.


    Fortunately, there were many people and great strength. In less than half an hour, the outeryer of the treasury was filled up with wet soil to form a small hillside. Only the rising smoke and the feeling of being hot showed that there had been a fire here.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, what should we do now?" Gu Dewang looked at the hillside, a little confused and worried: "I don''t know if the iron wall has melted? If it melts, the gold melt will seep in, and the silver will... "


    Gu Dewang was so heartbroken that he could not continue talking.


    "Don''t be anxious, Mr. Gu. His Majesty asked us to bring the as. Now let''s dig tunnels, open secret doors, and move out the money." Mr. Zheng was carried and came with the group of Juntian guards. Jun Tianwei leader Chu Jun also held a booklet in his hand.


    Chu Jun said: "Everyone, please retreat and leave the rest to us."


    Back off, everyone back off! Gu Dewang shouted, and then asked Mr. Zheng: Can your majestys poison be cured?


    Can you live?


    How long can you live?


    If you die, to whom will you pass the throne?


    Damn it, being an official is really not good at all. You can lose your life at any time, and you have to worry about so many things. If you just resign and go into business, he will definitely make a lot of money.


    Mr. Zheng said humanely: "Rui Shi has saved a hand against Ning Thief. His Majesty is no longer in danger of his life. He just needs to take good care of him in the future."


    Where are Grandpa Qin and Mr. Feng? Gu Jinli asked.


    Mr. Zheng said humanely: "Rui is detoxifying them...it should be fine."


    Cheng Lao Guogong is too old. Whether he can survive and stand up again is unknown.


    Wei Xiao''s words were passed on again: "Your Majesty said that after the treasure is cleared, you will take Prince Luo back to the imperial city gate tower... The conditions proposed by Ji Yuanhong are rted to the Qin family, and the Duke of Qin''s wife must be present, otherwise His Majesty will not be able to agree. "


    After this catastrophe, Wei Xiao learned to respect Gu Jinli and would ask for his opinion first when encountering matters involving the Qin and Gu families.

 Chapter 3165: Imperial Castle Gate Chokai [2]

    Chapter 3165: Imperial Castle Gate Chokai [2]


    Chapter 3165 Imperial City Gate Court Meeting2


    Gu Jinli frowned when he heard this... Ji Yuanhong was not a good person, and the conditions he proposed were not small and very tricky. It had reached the point where Wei Xiao did not dare to agree behind the backs of the Qin and Gu families, so Mr. Zheng was asked to invite her.


    Gu Jinli suppressed his anger and said: "I understand that after the treasure is cleared, I will go back to the imperial city tower to listen to the holy teachings."


    These words were said very obediently, and Mr. Zheng was relieved... He was afraid that Qin Guogong''s wife would quarrel with His Majesty. After all, both of them had bad tempers, and Qin Guogong was not around, so no one could persuade them.


    But he was too happy too early, Gu Jinli said again: "The Qin and Gu families will notpromise with viins."


    So Ji Yuanhong had better be more sensible and not make excessive demands on the Qin and Gu families, otherwise she will notpromise.


    ah?


    Why did you get angry just after Iplimented you?


    Mr. Zheng wanted to give some advice and told Gu Jinli that a little impatience would ruin a big n. After all, the Ji family is the key to uncovering the old case of Duke Wei and the demise of Chu.


    But after thinking about it, he stopped talking... Mrs. Qin Guogong was very kind to his family, all the families in the capital, and David during this catastrophe. How could he let Mrs. Qin Guo swallow his anger after the disaster?


    Absolutely not, if you have to endure it, your Majesty or Ji Yuanhong must endure it!


    "Mrs. Duke of Qin, let''s go and have a look at the treasury first." Mr. Zheng called to Gu Jinli and asked someone to carry him to see the leader of Jun Tianwei opening the treasury.


    Gu Dewang reminded from the side: "Chief Chu Jun, the fire in the treasury has been burning for less than half an hour. The inside of the treasury must be as hot as a cage of fire. Once people enter, they will be cooked. It is better to dig up the soil first to disperse the heat. good."


    Chu Jun said: "Master Xiao Gu reminds us that we will be careful."


    After that, he asked Jun Tianwei to dig the soil... Jun Tianwei led by Chu Jun was familiar with all the underground organs of the imperial city and had the treasury album. He took the album and dug from the outside of the treasury yard, and it didn''t take long to dig it out. Come through a secret door.


    Then the second, third, and fourth.


    Gu Dewang was shocked... This treasury, which can be called a fortress, actually has so many secret doors... There are too many doors, it is not safe.


    Mr. Zheng said: "The treasury is a small city built with great craftsmanship. It is also built in a pce. No matter how many secret doors there are, you are not afraid...and there are more than four secret doors. ording to the formation, there are eight doors."


    The Eight-Door Golden Lock Formation isposed of two on top and three on the bottom. There are five levels of the Eight-Door Golden Lock Formation, one link after another. There is no detailed as. Not to mention the thieves, even if the entire army excavates, there will be heavy casualties. .


    Otherwise, Dongqings dead men would not have resorted to such stupid methods as burning.


    He added: "I only know so much, and I haven''t read the album."


    This kind of thing is not a matter of whoever looks at it, but whoever looks at it, the whole family will die!


    Only this group of Juntian Guards has seen the album, and it was authorized by His Majesty. It can be seen that Your Majesty has epted this group of Juntian Guards, and will keep Chu Jun and others to continue to defend the imperial city in the future.


    Gu Dewang nodded, indicating that he understood, and stood one meter away from the treasury.


    Bring water and a wet quilt!


    Someone immediately got everything ready.


    Chu Jun ordered the six Juntian guards to wrap themselves in wet quilts and get into the tunnel: "Go inside and open the airway to dissipate the heat."


    "Yes." Jun Tianwei epted the order and quickly entered the tunnel.


    Half an hourter, I came up, and there was a whistling hot wind blowing out of the four open secret doorways.


    Chu Jun said: "After the hot wind has dissipated, you can go in and move the silver. You only need to move the ones above." The lower three floors are very safe. There is no need to move them, and it is not easy to move them, because once the mechanism is moved, It has to be reset, which is very troublesome, so I wont do it if I can.


    Gu Dewang nodded his head when he heard this: "You are busy with your business, so there is no need to exin it to us in detail, we will just take a look."


    Although the money in the treasury can kill people, Gu Dewang is still worried about the money.


    If the silver is really carbonized, we will have to raise military funds for Brother Sang and the others... But since the end of Chu, we have already donated several taels of silver and supplies for the war, and themon people, aristocratic families, officials, and noble families are really unable to donate again.


    Another half an hourter, after Chu Jun and the others checked the wind blowing out of the four secret doors, they said happily: "You can go in."


    He called the Juntian guards and entered the treasury wrapped in wet quilts.


    Another half an hourter, they came out carrying more than a dozen boxes of gold and silver, and called the gold and silver craftsman from the house: "These are the topyer of silver. Come and see if it''s okay?!"


    Several gold and silver master craftsmen hurriedly came over with tools, checked all the more than ten boxes of gold and silver, cut the silver, melted it and cast it again. After all the work, they cried with joy: "There is no sign of charring in these gold and silver, it is good." Yeah, that Laoshizi gold melt is useless!"


    Hahahaha, Gu Dewangughed out loud: "So, our treasury money has been saved?"


    The great gold and silver craftsmen nodded: "Young men, I dare to guarantee with the lives of my whole family that the silver in the treasure house will be safe. It can be cast again after melting it, and the weight will be the same!"


    Gu Dewang jumped up with joy and ordered someone to bring Yan Song Xin.


    Yansong Xin was knocked unconscious by the poison time and time again, but he was worthy of being a dead soldier and had a firm will and never confessed.


    "Tsk, your face is green and yellow, are you almost vomiting all the jaundice water?" Gu Dewang mocked, grabbed him again, and said proudly: "Guisun, our bank silver is fine, your gold melt liquid Its totally useless! You still want us to be poor? You spent a lot of gold and silver refining the gold melt, right? Its you, a bunch of idiots, who are really harmed by the gold melt!


    After hearing this, Yan Songxin struggled and shouted: "It can''t be useless. It is something that our great doctors and masters from Dongqing refined together. It has been verified many times and has been sessful every time... Ku Yin, show me Your treasury silver!"


    Gu Dewang: "Bring Ku Yin and let him die in peace!"


    Jun Tianwei brought him a few pieces of treasury silver.


    Yan Songxin''s hands and feet were tied up, but because he didn''t want to give up, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit into the gold and silver. The entrance was a little soft, which showed that it was genuine.


    He couldn''t believe it: "How is it possible? It should be charred and break into pieces when you bite it!"


    They failed. They nned for so long and spent more than ten years. During this period, I dont know how many people died and how much gold and silver were destroyed, but they did not destroy the Chu Wei treasury? !


    Dongqing, Dongqing


    If the Chuwei treasury cannot be destroyed and the Duke of Qins military supplies cannot be destroyed, Ning Ji dies again, and Dayongs tiger and wolf troops gather in Dongqing again. Once the Duke of Qin wins, Dayongs tiger and wolf divisions will definitely target him. Zhun Dongqing, then Dongqing''s situation...


    "Your Majesty, I am ashamed of you and the people of Dongqing!" Yansong Xin was extremely angry. After shouting several times in grief, he finally spit out a mouthful of dirty blood and fell to the ground dead.


    "He''s dead now?" Gu Dewang was very regretful: "I still want to keep him alive so that I can take credit from Brother You."


    General Xiao said: "This is a die-hard man who cannot be used by us even if he is alive. There is no shortage of him. Many Dongqing dead men have confessed."


    There is no way, the poison made by the daughter is too powerful, and the methods of the future son-inw are too bad, Dongqing''s dead man cannot bear it.


    He then said, "The treasure is all right. Let''s pack it up and go back and report to His Majesty."

 Chapter 3166: Father and son meet

    Chapter 3166: Father and son meet


    Chapter 3166 Father and son meet


    Gu Dewang nodded in agreement, looked at the Dongqing dead soldiers who were smoked to pieces, and said with a smile: "Come here, take them all and go to the Imperial City Tower to see His Majesty!"


    These are all merits.


    Gu Jinli said: "You guys go over first, I have to go to the Imperial Medical Office to see Grandpa Wu."


    Zhou Huang sent someone to report and found Dr. Wu and a group of doctors. However, the old man was concerned about the medicinal materials and medical ssics of the Imperial Medical Office, so he insisted on staying at the Imperial Medical Office to help.


    But Mr. Wu was too old, and Gu Jinli was very worried about him, so he had to go and see him.


    Xiao Luoyou was familiar with Mr. Wu and was very worried about him: "Cousin, I also want to visit Mr. Wu."


    Gu Dewang disagreed: "As long as your cousin and aunt can go, you can go back with us to see His Majesty. He is very worried about you."


    Silly boy, at this time, you should first determine the credit.


    He said again: "Mr. Wu is fine, otherwise the Marquis of Zhou would have sent someone over to report it."


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "Brother You, please go see His Majesty first. You are too tired, so you have to take the time to rest. My cousin will take Mr. Wu to the imperial city gate soon."


    Xiao Luoyou: "Okay."


    Seeing that he agreed, Gu Jinli rubbed his head and rushed to the Imperial Medical Office with Fengzhuangtou, Youxi and the others.


    Xiao Luoyou missed his trust eagle very much and said to Gu Dewang: "I have to go back to the harem, take Dayun Eryun''s body with me, and put them away. In a few days, I will bury them in the Luo family cemetery." Go... they are myrades-in-arms, they have made great contributions in this battle, they deserve a generous burial, and they are also qualified to enter the Luo family cemetery!"


    Gu Dewang swallowed his hurtful words, nodded and said: "Okay, when the timees, I will go to their funerals."


    The Luo family''s trust eagle has indeed made many achievements and is better than many soldiers.


    Thank you. Brother You was very happy and sadly wiped away his tears. After General Xiao and the others had packed up Dongqing''s dead soldiers, they headed to the imperial city gate together.


    On the way, they met the imperial army led by the Yuan family and arge number of soldiers stationed outside the city by Wei Xiao. They searched for hidden traitors in the pce and killed the missing medicine soldiers.


    General Xiao saw Yuan Zhi and the others carrying a good coffin and asked hurriedly: "Jin Chong, who are you carrying?"


    Yuan Zhixun looked at the sound and replied: "It''s Concubine Ye."


    Before Wei Xiao was captured alive, he sent Concubine Ye into the secret passage. After the matter was settled, he ordered Yuan Zhi to go to the secret passage to find the person. Unexpectedly, he knew that Concubine Ye''s body had be cold due to excessive blood loss.


    this?


    General Xiao felt sad when he heard this: "We are ashamed of Magistrate Ye!"


    The entire Ye family was trapped in Yangji Mansion. Only Concubine Ye was in the capital, but they failed to protect their daughter for their old friend...and Concubine Ye was still pregnant. If she left, it would kill two people.


    I am also grateful that my daughter is brave enough and not only survived this catastrophe, but also made great achievements.


    General Xiao took off his helmet and saluted towards the coffin... Seeing this, Gu Dewang and the others also hurriedly saluted to send Concubine Ye off.


    "Uncle Xiao, let''s go." Yuan Zhi waited for them to finish their salutes, then greeted them and went to the Imperial City Tower together.


    Before Concubine Ye fled into the secret passage, she was kicked by Zong Zhengya until she had a miscarriage. Her skirt was covered in blood, so Wei Xiao had already expected that Concubine Ye would die.


    But the moment I saw her body, I couldn''t help but feel ufortable. I felt like a failure because I couldn''t even protect a female family member.


    "Your Majesty, my condolences." Yuan Zhi couldn''t help but expressed relief, and knelt down to plead guilty: "The general was ipetent and failed to save me in time. Please punish me!"


    Yuan Zhi admired Wei Xiao very much. When he learned about the suffering he suffered in the pce, he wanted to die to apologize. Wei Xiao shook his head: "You were outside the pce at that time. What crime did you have? If you want to say that you are guilty, it should be me...I, the crime is extremely heinous."


    "Your Majesty!" Yuan Zhi couldn''t see him ming himself like this, so he said: "Your Majesty is a capable monarch who can drive away enemies and eliminate rebellion. Please don''t belittle yourself!"


    Wei Xiaoughed when he heard this... Although Yuan Zhi was a little stupid, he was the most loyal to him.


    Wei Xiao looked at Concubine Ye''s coffin again, was silent for a while, and then spoke again: "Ye is a quiet and virtuous person who is unyielding in the face of the enemy. She deserves to be the empress of the country... If I am still the emperor after the imperial city gate meeting, I will enthrone Ye as the queen." back."


    Hui Niang, I''m sorry, I failed you again... But in the face of the general trend of the world, you and I are too small, and the so-called love is not worth mentioning... Today''s world needs a queen from the Northeast to inspire the soldiers and people of the Northeast. Only in this way can the battle in the Northeast have a better chance of winning.


    We really cannot afford to lose.


    "Yes, Wei Chen has written it down." Ji Shengnong took up his pen and wrote down Wei Xiao''s words for future reference.


    Wei Xiao was silent for another moment and then said: "Carry the coffin down, set up a mourning hall to worship, and find more people to watch over the mourning. Don''t let Ye go too lonely."


    He had no feelings for these women, but only remembered some of their characteristics... For example, Ye was very timid, and she must have been very scared walking alone on the road to hell.


    "Yes." Yuan Zhi took the order and carried the coffin down.


    Rui Shuang watched from the side and thought it was extremely ridiculous... You would even take advantage of someone''s death. Why are you pretending to be so affectionate? !


    Wei Xiao heard Rui Shuang''s sneer and knew that Rui Shuang disdained him, but now he was in no mood to deal with this vicious woman. He only regretted that he was blind and fell into the trap of their father and daughter.


    Then he remembered that he had been with Mr. Rui, and he shuddered suddenly, with goosebumps appearing all over his body... He actually grew up with someone like Mr. Rui who made poison from rotting corpses and ate the concoction made from rotting corpse juice. Older women have been together... ugh!


    Nausea, fear, and the smell of corpses filled his throat, making him want to vomit.


    Rui Shuang guessed that Wei Xiao was disgusted, but she was very happy and said to Wei Xiao: "You, a beast man who only knows how to breed, deserve this."


    Who asked you to sleep with so many women?


    Who told you to sleep with women to consolidate your power?


    Who told you not to take women seriously?


    You brought it all on yourself... She really wanted to poison Wei Xiao to death and let Qin Guogong ascend the throne as the new emperor, but Qin Guogong didn''t want it. It was really a waste of her good intentions!


    However, she left a great gift for Wei Xiao... In these ten years, Wei Xiao will never have any more children. Even if he can be humane, he will not be able to do it.


    The emperor should be busy working for the country and the people. He thinks about having concubines and sleeping with women every day to consolidate the government. How can that be done?


    So, lets castrate it.


    Rui Shuang nced at Wei Xiao and gave him a scary sneer... Haha.


    Wei Xiao was so frightened that he shuddered again and couldn''t help asking Rui Shuang, "What evil ideas are you nning?"


    Rui Shuang said: "Don''t worry, you will know soon... However, that does not prevent you from bing the emperor. Maybe you will thank me."


    Not sleeping with women will be good for your physical recovery and you can live a few more years. This is my gift to you.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t believe her words, but he still relied on this woman to save Mr. Qin, and he had no way to deal with Rui Shuang now, so he could only endure his anger.


    Not long after, Zhou Lin, who was under themand of Wei Changling, came to report: "Your Majesty, the young prince has arrived!"


    Wei Xiao wanted to hold a court meeting at the imperial city gate to exin to the people of the capital the whole story of this disaster, the old case of Duke Wei, the death of Chu, etc. However, he was too poisoned and was afraid that the people would panic and cause trouble if they thought the emperor had no sessor. , so he ordered someone to bring Qiangqiang and let the people in the capital see that David still had a sessor, so there was no need to panic.


    When Wei Xiao heard that his son wasing, most of his twilight energy dissipated, and he showed joy: "Hurry up and show him to me."

 Chapter 3167: The beginning and end of killing Chu

    Chapter 3167: The beginning and end of killing Chu


    Chapter 3167 The whole story of killing Chu


    "Wait a minute." Wei Xiao thought of Rui Shuang and was afraid that this poisonous woman would harm his son, so he said, "Take the little prince to the hut at East No. 6. I''ll meet him there."


    After a pause, he asked again: "Is Concubine Luo here?"


    Before Zhou Lin could reply, he heard a roaring sound.


    "Ouch, Zuzu, the two wolves areing, Zuzu, don''t be afraid!" The little guy has amazing leg strength and ran up the city tower. By the time Wei Xiao reacted, the two wolves were already rushing towards Xiao Luo like arrows. You, hugged him and cried loudly: "Wow, brother You, brother You is alive... Eng knows that brother You is the most powerful, he can beat down bad guys and howling monsters."


    If Eng doesnt cry, Brother You is fine. Xiao Luo You hugged him, thinking about how difficult the night and day had been, and he also shed tears.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he yelled at Gu Dewang and the others: "Take them to East No. 6 quickly!"


    Arge number of Dongqing dead soldiers are still kneeling nearby, and there are unwashed bloodstains everywhere on the floor tiles. If a child sees it, he is frightened and bes stupid, how can he exin to Muge''er?


    He also scolded the servants who took care of Eng: "How can a bunch of useless ves take care of the young master? Let him run up here like this!"


    The scolding was too harsh, so he coughed violently, and his internal organs were injured due to the poison, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Your Majesty, take care of the dragon body!" General Xiao was so anxious that he almost knelt down... It was not easy to put down the rebellion of the Ning thieves. Please don''t die and leave us a mess.


    "Uncle Cousin?" Eng found Wei Xiao and saw that he was vomiting blood. He hurriedly ran over, hugged him, and cried to the people around him for help: "Ugh, help uncle Cousin, uncle Cousin can''t die..."


    Wei Xiao was stunned, remembering an incident in his childhood... He had been strong since he was a child and always wanted to be better than his eldest brother. As a result, he was too eager to achieve sess when learning equestrian, and fell off a horse and was injured. Mu Geer, who was three years younger than him, was injured. After finding out, I was afraid that he would be disabled, so I hugged him and shed a tear.


    Wei Xiao thought of this and looked at the second wolf who looked exactly like Qin Mu. A warm feeling surged in his heart, and he gave a rare word offort: "Don''t cry. My cousin is fine. He won''t die now."


    If you want to die, you have to clean up Ning Jihuo''s mess before he dies.


    "Well, my uncle must be alive and strong to have a father, so he is not a little pitiful..." Eng looked at the blood stains on the front of Wei Xiao''s clothes, his little brows furrowed again and again, and he felt deeply that Wei Xiao was seriously injured. , he was very worried about Qiangqiang, grabbed Wei Xiao''s hand, and encouraged Wei Xiao seriously: "Uncle cousin, hold on, hold on until Qiangqiang is ten years old before he dies."


    Your grandma said that children without a father will be bullied, which is very miserable.


    However, after a boy reaches the age of ten, he is considered an adult and his head can reach the door frame, so he is no longer afraid of being bullied.


    But my uncle vomited a lot of blood. I wonder if he can survive until Qiangqiang is ten years old?


    The little guy is very worried.


    Wei Xiao''s face turned dark, and all traces of emotion were gone... Why, why did the upright Mugeer give birth to a weird child like Eng?


    Could it be that the roots are with the Gu family? !


    I think of myte second cousin again...well, maybe I followed my second cousin.


    "Zuzu, the two wolves are here." The two wolves found Mr. Qin and were about to run towards him. Zhou Lin hugged him and persuaded: "Second Young Master Qin, Mr. Cheng is here. Poison, you cant pass.


    Poison?


    Er Lang was frightened and struggled to find Mr. Qin: "Let go, Er Lang is going to save Zuzu and detoxify Zuzu."


    Mr. Qin was very tired at first, but when he heard Eng''s voice, his eyes became brighter, and he hurriedly said tofort him: "Zuzu is fine, Eng, don''t worry... go to the house and wait for Zuzu to detoxify~"


    He looked at Xiao Luoyou again, as well as the big wolf who waste, and the swaddling clothes held by Luo Huiniang... The little ones are all fine, and they are all alive and kicking... That''s enough, that''s enough, he can die in peace! Xu saw that the younger ones were all well and that the old man had the will to live, so he said to Wei Xiao: "Let''s go and see the children first... I will hold on and watch us, Eng, fulfill our long-cherished wish step by step."


    "Grandpa~" Wei Xiao choked up... There was a time when he felt that grandpa loved Sang more and always suppressed him, but now he realized that grandpa always loved him the most.


    Grandpa, dont worry, I wont let you down again, nor will I let anyone down again! Wei Xiao promised.


    Rui Shuang sneered: "Anyone can brag."


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry, but he couldn''t refute it. He had indeed done too many mistakes before.


    Wei Xiao was afraid that Eng would not leave. When he learned that Eng liked Qiangqiang very much, he said, "Eng, take uncle Cousin to see Qiangqiang."


    Ouch, lets go, lets see how strong it is. Eng was indeed attracted to his attention, and no longer made a fuss to save Mr. Qin, but asked Zhou Lin to put him down, and took Wei Xiaos hand: Lets go.


    But Wei Xiao''s poison had just been cured and he could speak fluently, which was good enough. He couldn''t walk at all, so he had to be carried by the dead soldiers to Qiangqiang''s side.


    People say people are timid when they are close to home, but Wei Xiao never expected that seeing his son and wife would actually make him nervous and frightened.


    He looked at Luo Huiniang, his eyes were sore, and many words were rolling in his throat, but in the end he only said one sentence: "Thank you foring to see me."


    Luo Huiniang looked at him and felt extremely ufortable. She had a lot to say and wanted to scold him, but in the end she just said: "Hold on, everyone needs you."


    On the way from Qin''s pce to the imperial city, she saw a lot of ruins, broken walls, corpses all over the streets, and suffering people kneeling at the entrance of the imperial city avenue, crying endlessly.


    All of this had a great impact on her, making her realize how important the country was. It was so important that Wei Xiao was not even qualified to leave everything behind and die!


    Wei Xiao''s eyes turned red when he heard this, and he smiled bitterly: "I''m not qualified to be needed by them. If it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t have suffered like this."


    Luo Huiniang frowned when she heard this, and after a moment, she said: "The fact that you think this way proves that your heart has changed for the better, so you must hold on even more, restore the world, and let them live the life they had before."


    Wei Xiao was stunned. He didn''t expect that one day he would be lectured by Luo Huiniang, and she said: "It makes sense."


    Lest she worry, he promised: "I will hold on, and before I die, I will restore the world to the times when I was a teenager."


    At that time, although Dachu had a lot of internal and external troubles, it was still rtively strong, so whether he died or abdicated, he had to restore the country to that time.


    After all, it would be too embarrassing to do worse than others after taking away someone else''s empire!


    Luo Huiniang felt relieved after hearing this.


    Maybe it was too noisy here, so Qiangqiang woke up, twisted his little body in great difort, and finally cried out.


    "Oh, if Qiangqiang doesn''t cry, Brother Eng is here." Eng hurriedly went to coax Qiangqiang, and then checked the diaper: "It''s dry, and he didn''t pee. Qiangqiang must be hungry, aunt , feed Qiangqiang."


    this?


    Wei Xiao and the others were all shocked...this boy actually knows how to take care of babies!

 Chapter 3168: The whole story of killing Chu【2】

    Chapter 3168: The whole story of killing Chu��2��


    Chapter 3168 The beginning and end of killing Chu2


    Wei Xiao was afraid that his only seedling would starve, so he immediately ordered: "Open a road and go to East No. 6 Station."


    "Yes." Zhou Lin immediately ordered the soldiers to clear the way. He was afraid of the two wolves making trouble, so he hugged him and walked away.


    But after hugging one, there was another one. Big Wolf looked at Wei Xiao: "Uncle Cousin, Big Wolf is going to apany Zuzu... Zuzu must be in great pain."


    As he spoke, tears fell from his eyes. He quickly wiped away his tears and promised, "Big Wolf knows that the poison is powerful and will note close to Zuzu. He will just stand here to apany you, okay?"


    The small appearance is very distressing, and I really want to agree to him.


    But Wei Xiao still refused: "You are the eldest son of the Duke of Qin, and you have to bear the responsibility of inheriting the family business. Since you know the poison is powerful, you should not put yourself in danger... Stop talking nonsense and go to East No. 6 honestly. "


    He was severely poisoned and had no strength or time tofort the child.


    The big wolf was so sad that his tears fell even more fiercely.


    Gu Dewang was extremely distressed: "Big wolf, don''t cry. Uncle Wang will stay here with your ancestors. You can go to East No. 6 and stay at ease. You, our ancestors, can also rest assured."


    The little guy was always sensible. He thought about it, nodded in agreement, then untied the small purse around his waist and handed it to Gu Dewang: "Give Zuzu some fruit candy, and the medicine will not be bitter."


    Gu Dewang smiled: "Our big wolf is really sensible. Don''t worry, Uncle Wang will definitely watch your ancestors eat the candy. This is what our big wolf wants."


    Na na, thank you, Uncle Wang. Da Lang then followed Wei Xiao and the others to No. 6 East Station.


    Gu Dewang took the fruit candies to Mr. Qin, squatted in front of the old man''s soft couch, and said, "Ah, open your mouth."


    Mr. Qin smiled: "You kid, are you coaxing the child?"


    But this smile affected his lungs, he kept coughing, and there was a whirring sound like a broken drum in his chest.


    Gu Dewang hurriedly cheered up Mr. Qin, and called Rui Shuang: "Quickly give Grandpa Qin a few injections to make him feel better!"


    Rui Shuang did as he was told, and after a while, Mr. Qin regained hisposure.


    But Gu Dewang was very worried and asked Rui Shuang: "Has Grandpa Qin''s poison been cured?"


    Rui Shuang: "It''s solved."


    Gu Dewang was overjoyed: "So, Grandpa Qin''s life is safe."


    Hehe, Rui Shuang smiled and looked at Gu Dewang: "My life is indeed safe."


    The tone was full of ridicule. Gu Dewang felt his heart sinking when he heard it, and said angrily: "What tone are you talking about? Rui Shuang, Grandpa Qin treats you well, but you have caused him to be like this. You should do your best to save him."


    Rui Shuang: "I tried my best, but he is old, too old, too old..."


    "Okay, no need to say more, the old man is fine now." Mr. Qin interrupted Rui Shuang, looked at Gu Dewang, and said in a low voice: "There are many things now, let''s wait until they are settled~"


    "Grandpa Qin." Gu Dewang was very sad and wanted to hug Mr. Qin and cry, but Mr. Qin refused: "The thief has just been eliminated, and now it''s time to show off and celebrate. If you are mourning, won''t it make the people more frightened?"


    "Yes." Gu Dewang agreed, but he hated Rui Shuang so much, with resentment and murderous intent in his eyes, he said angrily in a low voice: "Vicious woman, it''s all because of you and Thief Ning that you have harmed so many people, I won''t I''ll let you go, and you won''t be able to make up for it."


    Hahahaha, Rui Shuangughed: "To make up for the mistake? Who cares?"


    Another reminder: "If you want revenge, hurry up."


    If it was toote, she would die.


    Beast! Gu Dewang was so angry that he was half dead.


    But Ruishuang didn''t care at all and had no regrets at all. What she wanted all along was to avenge herself, and now her great revenge was avenged.


    As for how many people her revenge will kill...what does it have to do with her?


    "Brother Wang, I''m fine. You go and have a rest in the dormitory. You are very tired." Mr. Qin was afraid that Gu Dewang would make Rui Shuang angry and she would poison him, so he wanted to drive him away.


    Gu Dewang didn''t go to the cabin to rest, but stayed by Mr. Qin''s side.


    Mr. Qin had no choice but to let him go. Gu Dewang suffered for a while and couldn''t help but ask Rui Shuang: "How much more time?"


    Rui Shuang said: Within three to five months.


    After hearing this, Gu Dewang felt ufortable again, but Mr. Qin smiled and said: "That''s enough...At that time, everything was settled, the season was just right, the sun was shining brightly, and the peaches and plums were ripe."


    It''s just a pity that I couldn''t take the juniors like Big Wolf and Eng to Songzi Vige to beat plums and pick peaches.


    Gu Dewang''s eyes were full of tears, and he was afraid that others would see him, so he went to report to Wei Xiao, which made Wei Xiao feel sick in grief and hurriedly lowered his head: "...Brother Sang hasn''te back yet, so you should wait for him anyway."


    Mr. Qin smiled cheerfully and said, "I''ve been waiting for it."


    He had already waited for Sang and Xiaoyu''s family to return to Beijing, and also saw that the Qin and Wei families had offspring.


    "Brother Wang, there''s no need to be sad. For me, it''s enough. You can''t be too greedy." Mr. Qin knew that Gu Dewang was crying and wanted to raise his hand to touch Gu Dewang''s head tofort him, but he could only speak, and his hands and feet remained unchanged. Unable to move.


    Gu Dewang also wanted Mr. Qin to be more cheerful in hisst days. He quickly suppressed his grief,ughed, and told Mr. Qin about using poisonous medicine to deal with Dongqing''s dead soldiers. He picked up the Coke and said: " You haven''t seen how bad they are, they are so vomiting that they don''t even look like human beings anymore, they don''t need us to force a confession, they just rush to do it themselves."


    There is also the molten gold liquid, which is very mysterious, but in the end it is useless.


    In fact, the fire was extinguished quickly, the iron walls of the inner wall were not burned, and the molten gold liquid had not yet prated into the treasury, so the money was saved.


    But the ck oil they used is very powerful. When we find it, we will use it to attack and defend the city. It can bepared to a million-strong army.


    Mr. Qin was very tired, but he kept smiling and listening. asionally he would chime in and praise Xiao Xinghua: "You are such a good wife. You two are a perfect match."


    Gu Dewang was very proud: "I also think that Xiaoxinghua and I are a perfect match. There is no better couple in the world than us."


    When Gu Jinli and the others returned to the Imperial City Tower, they saw Gu Dewang chatting with Qin Lao.


    She smiled and ran over: "Grandpa, we are back. Grandpa Wu was only slightly injured. He is now helping to clean up medicinal materials at the Imperial Medical Office. You don''t have to worry about him."


    Mr. Qin was very happy that his old friend was still alive: "Then let him be busy. He likes medicine the most. He can''t bear to see the disaster at the Imperial Medical Office."


    He was also afraid that Gu Jinli woulde to check his pulse and find out that his body was exhausted, so he said: "Big Wolf and Two Wolves are at East No. 6. They are looking for you. You should go and have a look."


    Gu Jinli saw that Mr. Qin could speak coherently. He was still joking with Gu Dewang before, so he felt relieved and said, "Okay, I''ll go see them first."


    Gu Jinli and the others quickly went to East No. 6. When the two Zaizai saw her, they were stunned. After they came to their senses, they rushed towards her: "Wow, woo, woo, mother, mother is back."


    A living mother, a living mother!


    Eng raised his little hand and answered: "I ate and slept, but now I am energetic, and I am still trying to coax Qiangqiang!"


    The big wolf nodded: "Hey, I''m full, I''m full, I''m sleeping well, I''m not sick, I''m not poisoned, I''m not worried."


    Ah, why is my little one so cute? !


    He grabbed them again and continued kissing.


    Wei Xiao was almost blinded and said in a bad tone: "This is how the child is spoiled by you."


    ? ? ?


    Its none of your business if I pamper my cub?


    Gu Jinli was toozy to talk nonsense with him and just asked: "What conditions did Ji Yuanhong put forward?"


    Wei Xiao nced at Luo Huiniang, fearing that she would help Gu Jinli to oppose it and miss the uing meeting, so he said: "Your eldest brother and several other adults are negotiating with Ji Yuanhong at West No. 4 Station. We need to hurry up In the past... we had to finish talking about the Ji family''s affairs quickly before we can finalize many of the next things, so there is no room for dy."

 Chapter 3169: The beginning and end of killing Chu【3】

    Chapter 3169: The beginning and end of killing Chu��3��


    Chapter 3169 The beginning and end of killing Chu3


    "Sure." Gu Jinli immediately agreed. It''s true that everyone has been working hard for a day and a half and is in urgent need of rest. If we waste more time on the Ji family''s affairs, it will cost everyone''s life!


    When Eng saw that his mother was leaving again, he immediately burst into tears: "Wow, mother won''t leave, so she will stay with Eng... Mother has left many times, and neither father nor mother is here. Eng and his brother are so pitiful!"


    Even though this kid is very happy, he is very worried that his mother will die, so every time he sees Gu Jinliing back, he will excitedly say, "My mother is alive."


    Gu Jinli almost cried and quicklyforted him: "If the two wolves don''t cry, mother will just go to the West Tower and be back in the blink of an eye. There are no bad guys anymore, so don''t worry."


    After holding the two cubs in his arms and coaxing them for a while, Gu Jinli was finally able to escape with the help of his strong cries.


    Wei Xiao took Xiao Luo You with him, and also ordered someone to call Gu Dewang, and then ordered General Xiao to **** the dead men of Dongqing alive.


    West No. 4 House was crowded with people inside and outside. Except for the dead men in custody, Gu Jinan and the others were sleeping, and there was constant snoring in the small room.


    There is nothing I can do, I really can''t stand it any longer. If I don''t take the time to sleep, all the surviving ministers and generals will die suddenly.


    Your Majesty is here! Zhou Lin shouted, but the adults were not awake yet, so they had no choice but to wake them up one by one.


    Brother Cheng has been guarding Gu Jinan. Gu Jinli sat down next to them, grabbed their hands, and checked their pulses... The toxins have been cleared, the pulse has be stronger, and the heart rate is not too fast. It is considered stable.


    It''s just that Gu Jinan''s wrist injury was too serious, which will have repercussions in the future. Fortunately, he doesn''t have to take the imperial examination, so it won''t be a big hindrance.


    And the hand he rested on his head held a purse and a letter... The aroma emanating from the purse was very familiar, it was Ouyang Ming''smonly used incense.


    Gu Jinli smiled, it seemed that this was a safe letter from his sister-inw.


    Xiaoyu. Gu Jinan had already woken up and smiled when he saw Gu Jinli: My sister is indeed a heroine. She actually saved so many of our lives. My eldest brother is very proud!


    Very proud, he almost shouted these words.


    Wei Xiao is not deaf, so he heard it clearly and understood the meaning... My sister saved your life and your country, so if you let her suffer again, I will not agree!


    Wei Xiaos face turned dark, but who cares about him?


    Gu Jinan had already waved to Xiao Luoyou: "Little hero,e to Uncle Gu...it''s really amazing. He discovered Dongqing Xizuo, destroyed Xizuo''s ck oil, and saved the entire pce and the treasury."


    Xiao Luo You blushed at the praise and looked at Gu Jin''an''s hand again, with a worried look on his face. After Gu Jin''an said it was okay, he felt relieved and said: "Uncle Gu needs to take good care of him. Before he recovers, he can''t Write easily."


    Okay. Gu Jinan responded with a smile.


    Seeing that Brother Cheng was also injured, Xiao Luoyou went to care for him again... Ji Yuanhong couldn''t bear it anymore and looked at Gu Jinan: "Master Gu, some things are best solved when the disaster is just over, otherwise it will be dyed for a long time. , Those officials, soldiers, noble families, and ordinary people who have lost rtives may do misfortune out of despair, which will bring more sorrow to Your Majesty and the David Dynasty."


    Ha, Gu Jinanughed silently... It seems that his previousck of objection was regarded by Ji Yuanhong as weak and easy to bully.


    Let''s do it. Since Ji Yuanhong wants to die, he will make it happen.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business." After Gu Jin''an drank a few sips of ginseng tea, he raised his hand in severe pain, pointed at Ji Yuanhong, and said to Gu Jinli: "He wants to marry his six-year-old concubine to Eng, I agree. no?"


    What?


    Our second son is only half a month shy of his fourth birthday, so he is going to have a daughter-inw?


    Gu Jinli was stunned.


    "She is not a concubine, she is a legitimate daughter born from a stepmother!" Ji Yuanhong hurriedly rified and said to Gu Jinli: "Mrs. Qin Guogong, I want to marry the Qin family. I just want to thank the Qin family for their care and training of Brother Kang. I want to It''s just a favor or two." He added: "If there is no conspiracy, it is someone who wants to use the power of the Qin family to protect the Ji family who have not yet established a foothold in David."


    Gu Jinan waited until he finished farting before he sneered: "You use a concubine to seduce the legitimate son of the Duke of the country. Is this gratitude? You threaten the court with the marriage between the two families. If you don''t agree, you won''t exin the killing of Chu Shi and Mo. If you don''t confess, The hiding ce of the descendants of the culprits who killed all parties in Chu, and the Qin and Gu families were roasted on the fire. Is this repaying a favor? It is clearly revenge! "


    Slowly, he continued: "Do you really want to marry the Qin family? Do you really want to submit to David? I''m afraid you just want to use your status as an inw of the Qin family to make other ns."


    "The two children are still young, and it will take at least ten years for them to get married. How much can your Ji family and the conspirators behind them do in these ten years? Ji Yuanhong, do you think we are fools?"


    The conspiracy was exposed in public, and even an experienced person like Ji Yuanhong changed his face a little.


    But he soon showed a wry smile and sighed: "So in the eyes of Gu Shng, Ji is actually such a person?"


    But Minister Gu, todays Ji family can only be regarded as a reclusive wealthy family who knows some secrets. They are no longer the family of the governor who controls the entire Jiangnan military force. How can they use it to seize the country?


    Gu Jinan: "Oh, more than ten years ago, who would have thought that Chu would die? In more than ten years, Chu could die, Wei could thrive, and a small insect could turn into a giant beast that swallows the sky!"


    After hearing this, Ji Yuanhong stared at Gu Jinan... This man could not be kept. The first thing the Ji family did after David established himself was to kill him!


    "Ji, right?" Gu Jinli looked at Ji Yuanhong and said, "I formally reject you. The Qin family does not agree with this marriage. If you want to marry your daughter, find someone else."


    disagree?


    Ji Yuanhong was shocked and reminded: "Madam, Duke of Qin, David has just been established, wars and disasters continue, the people of the world are frightened and uneasy, and the Wei and Chu court officials are still separated. If we can take the opportunity to announce the truth about Chu''s murder to the world, it will make everyone unite and unite the people." Only then can the Wei Dynasty bepletely stable, and only then can the stable court fully support Qin Guogong in fighting against the Dongqing bandits and returning in triumph!"


    It concerns your mans life and death, dont you care?


    Then he said earnestly: "Mrs. Qin Guo, this is just a marriage for the second son. I agree. The truth has been announced and everything is safe. Why don''t you agree?"


    Do you just want to watch David''s court fall into chaos?


    The people present were all smart people, and Ji Yuanhong believed that they understood his metaphor.


    "Why should I exin to you? Who do you think you are?!" Gu Jinli had been up for a day and a half and was very grumpy. He looked at Wei Xiao and said, "This Ji''s purpose is very obvious. Not only does he want to drive a wedge between the Wei and Qin families, He also wants to use his inw rtionship with the Qin family to benefit future generations. Your Majesty, he jumped in your face, why don''t you kill him?"


    Ji Yuanhong cursed Gu Jinli in his heart when he heard this: You poisonous woman, you actually wanted to kill me, but you miscalcted. Wei Xiao is still waiting for the truth about my killing of Chu to save people''s hearts. How could he listen to you?


    But after the disaster, Wei Xiao had changed and said to Ji Yuanhong: "The Qin and Gu families are very kind to me and to David. Since the Duke of Qin and his wife do not agree, I will not force the marriage between the Ji family and the Qin family." , give up."


    Ji Yuanhong was shocked. He didn''t expect that Wei Xiao, who had always been selfish, would refuse to use the Qin family''s son?


    However, Wei Xiao said: "My son can be engaged to your daughter...My son is more noble than the princes of the Duke''s mansion, and I only have one son."


    Poor Qiangqiang was taken advantage of by his biological father just one day after he was born.


    He urged again: "Please respond quickly, don''t waste everyone''s time anymore."


    How could Ji Yuanhong agree?


    The Wei family has a terrible reputation. It is very easy to overthrow the David Dynasty. However, the Duke of Qin not only has arge army but also has the support of the people. As long as he captures the second son of the Qin family, his Ji family will be able to gain countless benefits and support from the people through the Qin family. In a few years, there will be a change of dynasty, and there will be great potential!


    Ji Yuanhong was silent and was about toe up with his second n, but Zhang Yan, who was stationed outside the city, suddenly came back to announce the good news: "Your Majesty, I am very happy. Zi Chexing of the Qingma King''s tribe has sent a document of surrender, and he wants to lead the entire Qingma King''s tribe. , officially surrendered to the Davidic Dynasty!"

 Chapter 3170: The beginning and end of killing Chu【4】

    Chapter 3170: The beginning and end of killing Chu��4��


    Chapter 3170 The beginning and end of killing Chu4


    What!


    With one sentence, the entire imperial city tower was blown up.


    Is there someone from the Qingma Kings tribe? And they have formally submitted documents of surrender?


    God bless David! Someone shouted. Soon, the entire imperial city tower was shouting God bless David, and many people knelt down and kowtowed to God.


    Ji Yuanhong was so shocked that he never expected that King Qingma would submit documents of surrender at this time.


    But he didn''t believe it, thinking that this was Wei Xiao''s idea to force him topromise as soon as possible and submit, so it must be a lie.


    Where is the surrender document?! Wei Xiao asked excitedly.


    Everyone made way for Zhang Yan and the others. He held up the document and entered West No. 4 Office smoothly. He knelt down and said, "Here is the surrender document of the Qingma King''s tribe submitted by Zi Chexing himself. Please see it for your Majesty''s eyes!"


    He was also afraid that some people would doubt the authenticity of the document of surrender, so he added: "The document of surrender was delivered by the letter eagle of the Eagle Food Gang. It was first sent to the headquarters of General Wei Changling, but General Wei Changling and the Marquis of Lu State entered the city. Those who believe can onlye to the end general.


    "Wan Wa and Shan Wa are the people your Majesty requested from the British government. They are specially used as letter eagles to send and receive letters. This letter must be genuine." Zhou Lin was the one who followed Wei Xiao all the way to the capital, so he knew these details. , after saying this, he quickly took the document and unfolded it for Wei Xiao to see.


    Wei Xiao first nced at the seal of King Qingma. After confirming that the seal was correct, he hurriedly read the letter. After a while, he hurriedly ordered: "Read it out and let all your lords hear it."


    "Yes." Zhou Lin hurriedly read the surrender document.


    The general idea is that after this period of unannounced visits, the Qingma King deeply felt that although the David Dynasty was just established, it was a country with strong military power, clear culture, Ming Dynasty, and good people, and Wei Xiao was still a decisive and capable monarch. , worthy of submission from the Green Horse King.


    "Today, I will rece my father, King Qingma, and lead the entire Qingma King''s tribe to formally surrender to His Majesty!" Zhou Lin read excitedly. What was even more exciting was that Zi Chexing also presented a list of military supplies dedicated to the imperial court: " Thousands of war horses!


    Just the 10,000 horses at the beginning were enough to make Ji Yuanhong sweat profusely.


    There is another following: "I have three thousand cavalry under mymand, waiting for your Majesty''s dispatches at any time."


    Ji Yuanhong:


    Three thousand soldiers and horses, or cavalry, are enough to kill tens of thousands of infantry!


    "I used the secret chambers and organs at the foot of Mu Mountain to sessfully kill the traitor General Qu for Your Majesty. I aming to the capital with Lieutenant General Lian and many loyal soldiers to King Qin."


    "Without His Majesty''s edict, I and the Qingma King''s cavalry will not step into the boundaries of the capital... I am waiting for your Majesty''s summons." After Zhou Lin finished reading, he was almost moved to tears, and said sincerely: "Your Majesty, a strange force has been sent from heaven. God bless your Majesty. ah!"


    A surprise attack from heaven?


    Ji Yuanhong was agitated, remembering what Ning Ji said... Could these be the strange soldiers who saved the Qin family?


    But Qibing didn''t enter the capital at all, and the Gu family was still alive. This shows that Ning Ji is a **** who lied to him!


    Ji Yuanhong cursed Ning Ji in his heart and wanted to whip him to death...but he forced himself to suppress his anger and his mind was spinning rapidly, thinking about what was best for the Ji family in the current situation.


    Ji Yuanhong was in the battle between heaven and man, but unfortunately no one paid attention to him. Gu Jinan had already taken the lead to kneel down and said: "Minister, congrattions to Your Majesty for taking back the Green Horse King''s tribe. From now on, the David Dynasty will no longer be short of war horses!"


    Other ministers and generals also knelt down one after another, congratting Wei Xiao, and finally shouted: "God bless your majesty, God bless David!"


    Wei Xiao''s heart was filled with mixed emotions, but the most overwhelming thing was gratitude...Zi Chexing was able to show up to help at this time, all for the sake of the Qin and Gu families. Gu Jinan reminded him: "What do you think of the Qingma King''s surrender? If you ept it, your Majesty should send an edict to Zi Chexing."


    Don''t wait, get it done quickly so everyone can go home and sleep!


    Wei Xiao came back to his senses and looked at Ji Shengnong: "I sent a message to Zi Che Mr. Gu''s uncle, the Wei family and the Qin and Gu families are rted by marriage, so we are all rtives, so I can trust him."


    If he doesn''t even have this trust and courage, how can he qualify for the Qingma King''s Department?


    "Yes." Ji Shengnong hurriedly drafted the edict, and the edict waspleted quickly.


    After Wei Xiao looked at it, he used his seal and gave the imperial edict to Zhang Yan: "Send someone to deliver it as soon as possible."


    Zhang Yan quickly epted the imperial edict: "Yes."


    Wei Xiao saw a lot of injuries on his body and said sincerely: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Zhang Yan said hurriedly: "It is the duty of thest general to eliminate thieves for His Majesty. I dare not mention the hard work!"


    Wei Xiao once again asked a rare question: "Is your family okay?"


    Many families in the capital were affected by the disaster, and the families of civil servants and generals all had rtives killed or injured... Zhang Yan was Saburo''s confidant and very loyal. He did not want anything to happen to the families of these heroes.


    A smile appeared on Zhang Yan''s face: "Reporting to Your Majesty, the general''s family is all well. They hid in the secret room early."


    Before going to the city gate, Cheng Geer went to his house first and helped his family and several nearby familiar families settle in before taking them to the city gate with the soldiers and horses of Feng Lu and Feng Lu.


    Therefore, although the battle at the city gate was dangerous, because he had no worries, he worked hard and fought **** battles for several hours. Finally, when Wei Changling and Wu Changzhen arrived, they were able to destroy General Zhao''s troops and take control of the important city gate area.


    "That''s good." Wei Xiao then ordered Zhang Yan: "Inform the people in the capital about the surrender of the Qingma King''s tribe, and then let them calm down for a while. The court will give them an exnation for this disaster in Ningji."


    Zhang Yan: Yes.


    When Ji Yuanhong heard this, his panic faded a lot, and he felt like fighting again... Wei Xiao was still waiting for his truth to appease the people, so maybe he could win?


    It''s a pity that Gu Jinan didn''t give him this chance at all. He looked at him and said, "Ji Yuanhong, you have also seen that the Qingma King''s Tribe has officially surrendered. With the support of the Qingma King''s Tribe, not only will the chance of winning in the Northeast War be greatly increased, , even the capital city will be increasingly stable under the suppression of the cavalry."


    "What did you say?" Ji Yuanhong was shocked: "Gu Jin''an, you would rather rely on military force to suppress the people of the capital than agree to the marriage between the Ji and Qin families? Are you still a human being?!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan nced at him with beautiful peach blossom eyes and said with a smile: "Being good is not an official. If I am merciful and soft-hearted, how can I fight with you rebellious officials and traitors?!"


    So give up, I can''t possiblypromise with you.


    He added: "Ji Yuanhong, you are a smart man. You should know the benefits of actively cooperating with the court, because if you don''t cooperate... there will be no Ji surname in future generations."


    If you want to create a great career for your children and grandchildren, you have to survive first, right?


    Ji Yuanhong was threatened, trembling with anger, and looked at Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, I have no intention of not cooperating, I just want to seek protection. Your Majesty is a wise king..."


    "I''m not." Wei Xiao looked at Ji Yuanhong and said, "Everyone in the world knows who I am, so if you want to die with the truth about killing Chu, I can help you."

 Chapter 3171: The beginning and end of killing Chu【5】

    Chapter 3171: The beginning and end of killing Chu��5��


    Chapter 3171 The beginning and end of killing Chu5


    Gu Jinan and Wei Xiao are both gods of killing. Their words frightened Ji Yuanhong, knowing that if he continued to be stubborn, the Ji family would really be exterminated.


    But the Ji family only has this little usable bargaining chip in hand. If he doesn''t use it to get something more, how can he be willing to do so? !


    Ji Yuanhong gritted his teeth, not wanting to agree too quickly, because he knew that there would be a huge uproar outside... As long as he endured it for a little longer, he would definitely be able to force Wei Xiao to give in.


    Ji Yuanhong guessed right. After the great catastrophe, there were indeed many victims who were making trouble.


    The sufferer who still had his sense knelt down at the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue and burned paper money. The sufferer who lost his mind ran to the Chu Family Vi and mored to see Mrs. Chu: "Queen Mother, Queen Mother, pleasee out and save us. Our whole family is here." He was killed by the Wei family!"


    "The Wei family has no virtue and is not worthy of the throne. Heaven has sent down this difficult warning. I am willing to ask the Queen Mother and the two princes toe out to shoulder the responsibility of the country and save the people of Li!"


    The general will ask the Queen Mother and the two princes toe out and save the people of Chu. The general will lead his soldiers to help the Queen Mother and not retreat even if they die!


    These ministers and generals who shouted were all in trouble at home and their families were dead. They were half-crazy in grief, and Ning Ji was already dead. They could only me the Wei family for wanting to bring down the Wei family, and they felt bad in their hearts.


    There were quite a few of them. The military generals brought their soldiers, and the civil servants brought their servants. They also beat gongs and drums to summon the families who were in trouble in the city, and called on them to join in the trouble.


    Therefore, at this moment, more than a thousand people were kneeling outside the Chu Family Vi, each wearing sackcloth and wearing mourning. Some people also carried a coffin and shouted: "Empress Dowager, if you don''te out, we willmit suicide in a quarter of an hour. Until you are willing toe out and make the decision for us!


    Liu Baihu, who was guarding the vi, was very angry after hearing this: "How dare you, you are threatening Mrs. Chu. This is a serious crime!"


    But these peopleughed wildly and said: "Hahaha, everyone in our family is dead. They were torn to pieces by the medicine soldiers. There are not even whole bodies. We have no longer wanted to live, and we are still afraid of being punished?!"


    "Bah, you **** of the Wei family, I''m warning you, go to the vi immediately and inform the Queen Mother, otherwise we will rush into the vi and go see the Queen Mother in person!" Vice General Su drew his sword and pointed it at Liu Baihu: "Liu He, I''ll count to ten, if you If you dont report it, I will lead the troops and charge in!


    Immediately summoned the soldiers under hismand, as if he was ready to break the vige at any time.


    Liu He was shocked and heartbroken, and said to Vice General Su: "Vice General Su, you have made great contributions in cleaning up the bandits in Zhongzhou. It is very likely that you will be promoted to the capital this time and be the chief general stationed in the first government. Stop it quickly. If you continue to persist in your obsession, you will die." of."


    Are I afraid of death?! Lieutenant General Su shouted, choking again: Do you know how my family members died? What kind of tragedy happened to my wife and daughter?!


    His family was not only torn apart by the drug soldiers, but his wife and daughter were also killed by the traitors...


    Thinking of the tragic situation of his family, Lieutenant General Su burst into tears, his eyes full of hatred: "My family will encounter this disaster because of Wei Xiao''s ipetence. This kind of ipetent and unscrupulous king will be punished by everyone!"


    Master Xiao Yang, whose family was also ruined, said: "Wei Xiao, this foolish king, has done harm to us. He should die to apologize!"


    After hearing this, the other victims shouted: "Wei Xiao will die to apologize!"


    Liuhe couldn''t bear to even shout such words and reminded them: "You are striking an egg against a stone..."


    "So what if you strike an egg against a stone?!" The victims said, "Even if we die, we must seek justice for our family members and bring down the unruly family members!"


    Liu He was speechless. Do you really think His Majesty can be defeated so easily?


    and


    This is not your Majestys fault, its the disaster caused by Nings traitor coborating with the enemy. You should look for Ning Ji!


    These people didn''t listen at all: "Ning Ji was put on death row long ago, but Wei Xiao dyed killing him, allowing Ning Ji time to cause trouble. It''s Wei Xiao''s fault, it''s the fault of this unscrupulous king, he deserves to die! "


    this?


    It makes sense. Liu He could not refute it, so he could only persuade them and spend time with them.


    Very quickly, it arrived in a quarter of an hour. "The old man has gone first. I''ll help you all to seek justice." An old man suddenly shouted, turned around and rushed towards the big stone tablet with the words "Chu Family Vi" engraved on it.


    Bang!


    Half of his head was sunken, and blood was flowing out. After a few convulsions, he died.


    Liu He was shocked...These people are serious.


    The victims were very excited, high-fiving and cheering: "Mr. Wei died heroically, Cai!"


    There are still peoplepeting for second ce: "I will die second, don''t any of youpete with me!"


    this?


    Crazy, all crazy.


    Liu He was frightened and wanted to ask for help, but Deputy Su stopped them and refused to let him go: "Oh, you want to send a message to Wei Xiao? Stop dreaming! Let me tell you, before the Queen Mother agreed to our request, the Chu family Dont even think about leaving the vis dogs!


    Liu He felt a chill in his heart. He had no choice but to tell his general: "Lao Kong, guard this ce. If they attack the vige, let all parties know immediately."


    These people have gone crazy, and Liu He is very afraid that they will be harmful to the female members of the Chu family.


    General Kong Qi said hurriedly: "The general will understand. Hundreds of households should go and report to Mrs. Chu quickly."


    Before leaving, Liu Heforted Vice General Su and them: "I''m going to tell Mrs. Chu, please calm down and don''t mess around."


    Deputy General Su and the others would not listen at all, and only warned Liu He: "If you dare to use the cauldron bell on the vi to report the news, we will destroy the vige immediately and die together with the Chu family''s female rtives!"


    He chuckled and said: "Our family members are all dead, and those who don''t help us will never survive. Let''s all die together!"


    The supporters then shouted: "Yes, let''s die together, let''s die together, no one can live!"


    With a ferocious face and blood-red eyes, Liu He was so frightened that he rushed up to the vi to find Mrs. Chu.


    After Mrs. Chu heard this, her face was sullen and she said nothing.


    The female members of the Chu family had been worried for a day and a half. They just breathed a sigh of relief when they learned that something had happened at the gate of the vi. They were all very frightened.


    Especially the birth mother of the eighth prince, Ran Shi, was already in tears after hearing that the suffering masters were moring for the two princes to step forward to take charge of the country.


    She knelt down and begged Mrs. Chu: "Old madam, please save Xiaoba. He is still young and cannot be killed by these people."


    He added: "We, mother and son, just want to live a stable life, and don''t want to get involved in the dispute between the country and the country, and we can''t fight. Without the Wei family, there are other families, and the Chu family will no longer have anything to do with it."


    This is right, Mrs. Chu is very pleased.


    But Zong Zhengluo, the biological mother of the sixth prince, scolded: "Ms. Ran, this country originally belonged to the Chu family. Our child is the legitimate prince of the Chu Dynasty. Now that the Wei family has no virtue and has lost the support of the people, some ministers wille forward to invite us." To get out of the mountain, we should..."


    "Come here, take Zong Zheng down and kill him with a stick!" Mrs. Chu burst out with a powerful look, and looked directly at Liu He. Liu He was so excited that he subconsciously moved his hands on Zong Zhengluo.


    Zong Zhengluo''s arm was twisted and he was furious. He shouted at Mrs. Chu: "Queen Mother, what are you doing? Is what I said wrong? If you don''te out at this time, you will miss a good opportunity, not to mention the descendants of the Chu family. Even the ancestors of the Chu family will resent you!"

 Chapter 3172: The beginning and end of killing Chu【6】

    Chapter 3172: The beginning and end of killing Chu��6��


    Chapter 3172 The beginning and end of killing Chu6


    Oh, a good opportunity? Mrs. Chu smiled: With todays Chu family, no matter how many good opportunities God gives, it is impossible to be the master of the country again!


    Zong Zhengluo shouted: "How is it impossible? The sixth prince and the eighth prince are still alive, Zhong Huan and Wu Changzhen are also still alive. The Chu family has sessors, ministers and generals, why can''t we take the opportunity to give it a try?!"


    Mrs. Chu shook her head when she heard this: "You and Zong Zhengya are indeed sisters. They are indeed stupid from the same line... What is a country? Only when all the prefectures, counties and towns in the world gather together can they be called a country. Do you think you can win the capital city? Bing an emperor? How ridiculous!"


    If it were so easy to take control of the country, Brother Hao would not give up the power in the first ce.


    Zong Zhengluo is an idiot. Mrs. Chu did not say anything more to her, and did not want to let her go anymore. She ordered Liu He: "Drag her down and kill her with a stick."


    Do you really want to be beaten to death?


    Liu He was still very scared. After all, everyone in the world was watching the Chu family women. If any of them died, some people who did not obey the Wei Dynasty would take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    "This matter was ordered by me. I will be responsible for any consequences. Besides, the Zongzheng family is an aplice and coborator with the enemy and treason. Kill them!" Mrs. Chu stared at Liuhe and issued an order in a deep voice: "Pull it down!"


    She has been the queen mother for many years and has umted a lot of power. Liu He dare not disobey: "Yes."


    After saying that, he **** Zong Zhengluo and dragged her out of the courtyard.


    Zong Zhengluo was horrified when he saw that Mrs. Chu was serious. He hurriedly shouted to the corner of the yard: "Xiao Liu, I want to see Xiao Liu!"


    Then he said to everyone in the Chu family: "Sisters, princesses, princesses and princesses, you are all members of the royal family. Are you willing to be trapped in this shabby vi for the rest of your life and be trampled by the Wei family? The Queen Mother is old and confused. Its up to us to have the final say! We have to fight for our future!


    Zong Zhengluo shouted at the top of his lungs, but no female member of the Chu family answered her.


    Ran even took the eighth prince to hide in the house and covered his ears to prevent him from listening to Zong Zhengluo''s temptation.


    Seeing this, Zong Zhengluo had no choice but to continue shouting towards the corner of the yard: "Xiao Liu,e out and go down the mountain with your mother and concubine. They are afraid of death and won''t fight. We, mother and son, will fight... Even if we are a puppet emperor, it is better than living in a nest." The Vi is strong!"


    this?


    He even said the words "puppet emperor", which shows that Zong Zhengluo also knew how to obtain the throne through others, and the final decision maker was no longer the Chu family.


    But she still refused to look back.


    Mrs. Chu just listened and did not let Liu He block Zong Zhengluo''s mouth... She was waiting for her sixth grandson''s choice.


    It''s a pity that the Sixth Prince finally disappointed her.


    He walked out of his hiding ce, knelt in front of Mrs. Chu, and begged with choked sobs: "Emperor Grandma, Aunt Ya said that Ninghou still has many people outside the capital, and Dongqing is helping us this time. Even if we lose the Northeast, we can still do it." The Chu family can win the throne again, and make a big profit with a small loss, so you can give it a try."


    "Even if we lose the Northeast? With Dongqing''s help? Can we give it a try?" Mrs. Chuughed so much that she burst into tears.


    Everyone around was frightened.


    Liu He said in fear: "Old madam, please stopughing... You can''t be in trouble in this situation."


    If Mrs. Chu had any good intentions, people outside would make an even bigger fuss.


    Mrs. Chu stoppedughing and said, "I''m fine."


    But the sixth prince will not survive.


    but


    "Xiao Liu, you died without regrets." Mrs. Chu suddenly understood why Brother Hao killed several adult princes in a row: "...The sons and daughters of the Chu family are all mediocre people who cannot be supported. No one can bear the weight of the country. .


    Brother Hao didn''t mind that the princes wanted to kill him to seize the throne, he just hated that they all failed... He couldn''t even fight, so how could he fight against the monsters within the country, the evil forces outside the country, and the insidious Dongqing?


    That''s why Brother Hao decided to give up the country.


    "Come here, tie up Xiao Liu and drag him to the dungeon for custody." Mrs. Chu ordered.


    The sixth prince came to his senses, but it was already toote. A group of female warriors who were good at martial arts came out of the house, **** the sixth prince, gagged him, and dragged him away. Mrs. Chu looked at Liu He: "Torture!"


    Liu He was so excited that he took the iron rod and used it on Zong Zhengluo... The female members of the Chu family were still there and did not dare to make it too bloody. After three hard blows on the head, Zong Zhengluo died.


    Mrs. Chu stood up and said, "Let''s go, I will follow you down the mountain to meet those who are making trouble."


    He then asked Ran to bring the eighth prince and said to him: "Xiaoba, you go down the mountain with your grandmother, but you don''te forward yet. If necessary, your grandmother will call you, and then you will say so..."


    It was a lesson given to the Eighth Prince.


    The eighth prince silently wrote down: "My grandson will remember it."


    Mrs. Chu was very pleased, but she asked again: "Xiaoba, do you think it is a pity that the Chu family has lost its power? Do you want to be the emperor?"


    Ran Shi almost fainted after hearing this.


    But the Eighth Prince''s little face was open-minded, and he shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be one, it''s so tiring. The life of a rich man is easy andfortable."


    When his father was alive, he loved him very much, so he could see him often. But every time he saw his father, he was very tired... He didn''t want to live the life like his father.


    Is it a pity?


    It is a pity that the fruit tree suddenly stops bearing fruit, but if someone can save this fruit tree and let it produce sweet fruits for everyone to eat, I will definitely be very happy.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chu shed tears again: "Xiaoba is right, and grandma is also very happy."


    She looked at Ran and said, "You taught me well... so that all the Chu family can grow old in peace."


    After saying that, he took Ran and the Eighth Prince with him, got on the carriage, and rushed with Liu He to the gate of Zhuangzi.


    Mrs. Chu is here! Liu He shouted.


    But they arrived toote. Several corpses were already lying at the gate of the vi, all of whommitted suicide.


    Mrs. Chu looked at those corpses and felt pitiful, sad, and ridiculous.


    Queen Mother! Vice General Su and Lord Xiao Yang were extremely excited to see Mrs. Chu. They quickly knelt down and kowtowed: General/Minister, please pay homage to the Queen Mother!


    He also detailed Wei Xiao''s ipetence and virtue, and asked Mrs. Chu: "Please take the two princes with you, the queen mother, and your ministers to kill the emperor in the imperial city, kill the ignorant king, and restore the great Chu!"


    Empress Dowager, the people are waiting for you to make the decision. You must kill the Hunjun!


    The more they talked, the more excited they became. In the end, Vice General Su directly drew his sword and threatened: "Queen Mother, if you don''t want to go, it''s okay. Let the two princese out, and the general will **** them to attack the Hunjun. After the restoration of Chu, he will wee the Queen Mother back to the pce! "


    A bunch of lunatics!


    Mrs. Chu looked at the ferocious-looking Lieutenant General Su and knew that she couldn''t force him, so she said, "In that case, I will go with you to the imperial city."


    What!


    Liu He was shocked that Mrs. Chu actually agreed.


    But these people are all lunatics. If something goes against Mrs. Chu along the way, how can he exin to His Majesty?


    Vice General Su and Mr. Xiao Yang were stunned andughed loudly: "Haha, the Queen Mother really has the intention to restore the Chu Dynasty. Come on, hurry up and **** the Queen Mother back to the pce to attack Wei Xiao!"


    Old Madam! Liu He was scared to death and wanted to persuade her.


    Ke Chu Old Madam said: "No need to say more, I know what I am doing."

 Chapter 3173: The beginning and end of killing Chu【7】

    Chapter 3173: The beginning and end of killing Chu��7��


    Chapter 3173 The beginning and end of killing Chu7


    Lieutenant General Su and the others were very proud and shouted to Liu He: "The Queen Mother supports us. If you dare to say anything more, you loser, I will sacrifice you to the g immediately!"


    Mrs. Chu was afraid that Liu He would be killed, so she said: "It''s getting dark soon. Let''s set off for the imperial city quickly. Don''t waste time on a small family."


    "The Queen Mother is right." Vice General Su agreed very much. However, he nced sideways at Mrs. Chu and sneered: "I''m afraid it''s not enough for the Queen Mother to go alone. Please also ask the Queen Mother to bring the two princes with her... Otherwise, at the end of the day, Will you personally invite the two princes?"


    Mrs. Chu has seen this kind of threat too many times and doesn''t take it seriously at all.


    She looked directly at Vice General Su: "With the chaos outside now, it is naturally safer for the two grandchildren to stay in Zhuangzi. As the Queen Mother of Chu, it is enough for me to go to the imperial city with you to help recruit people. There is no need for the two grandchildren." Come forward."


    "If you think it''s not enough, I can go back to the vi instead of going through this muddy water, or..." Mrs. Chu smiled, pointed to the body of the victim whomitted suicide and said: "I can also follow the example of these people and hit the stone. Death is just a crime that you may not be able to bear."


    Vice General Su gritted his teeth when he heard this: "What is the purpose of the Queen Mother threatening her with death? Do you want to help..."


    "There is no need to say more. If you want to go to the imperial city and visit Wei Xiao, you should set off immediately. I have been busy for a long time and am very tired." Mrs. Chu interrupted Lieutenant General Su''s words and put on a posture that you can only ept this condition.


    Other sufferers were afraid that Mrs. Chu would not go to the imperial city to cause trouble, so they immediatelypromised: "The Queen Mother, calm down, the people obey the order, please get in the car!"


    Mrs. Chu nodded: "Yes."


    Having said that, he got on the unhorsed carriage brought by the ves and was pulled by the ves to the imperial city.


    Vice General Su had no choice but to ride his horse to keep up.


    Liu He was afraid that something might happen to Mrs. Chu, so he hurriedly followed her.


    Along the way, the sufferers beat gongs and drums and shouted: "Wei Xiao is a foolish king with no virtue and ipetence, which has caused disaster in the capital. When the Queen Mother of Chu heard the bad news, she was deeply saddened. She decided to go out and make decisions for the people. She now calls on people with lofty ideals and suffering sufferers. Lets go to the imperial city together to defeat the faint king and restore the great Chu!


    As soon as these words came out, everyone who heard it was shocked. The people and soldiers who were digging ruins to rescue people rushed to see whether it was true or not.


    After seeing Mrs. Chu, she was so frightened: Its really Mrs. Chu!


    The suffering masters said: "Of course it is true. The Queen Mother is here. Don''t help the evil tyrants anymore. Quickly follow the Queen Mother to the imperial city to attack the foolish king!"


    How could I know that the big guy scolded them: "It''s you who are helping the emperor to do evil! Now is the best time to save people. You don''t want to help save people, but you are helping Su and Yang to cause trouble. Are you crazy?!"


    Mrs. Chu, who was sitting in the horse-drawn carriage, was waiting for this opportunity and quickly answered: "Not only are they crazy, they are also looking at human life."


    The sufferers were angry: "Queen Mother, what do you mean by this? When did we take human life lightly? We are obviously seeking justice for the people of the capital, and we are obviously saving those who survived so that they can escape from the rule of the unjust and ignorant king. Down!"


    "Rescue people?" Mrs. Chu smiled, pointed to a piece of ruins, and said eloquently: "To save people, you should dig up the ruins and put out the fire, but in order to vent your personal anger, you went to the Chu Family Vi to cause trouble... You are There are thousands of people. You could have saved many people, but you have wasted so muchbor and time... If you can save people but don''t save them, you are taking human lives lightly!"


    Mrs. Chu was so heartbroken that she burst into tears at the end of the story.


    When Lieutenant General Su heard this, he was furious. He knew that the old pious woman did not really want to help them, so he immediately led the people and horses to the horse-drawn carriage and said, "Get up and drive, and **** the Queen Mother to the imperial city to defeat the foolish king!" The people from the Military and Horse Division had already rushed over, shouting: "Protect Mrs. Chu!"


    He then shouted to Lieutenant General Su and others: "Quickly put down your weapons and surrender. If you dare to hurt anyone, shoot them to death with random arrows!"


    "Hahaha, my family is dead. I no longer want to live. Are you still afraid of being shot by your random arrows?!" Vice General Su was not afraid at all. He even called the soldiers and sufferers: "Everyone, the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Department has guards. It is the responsibility of the capital city, but our family was killed by bandits in the capital city, and the militarymanders of the five cities are also responsible... Go ahead, kill them and avenge our family!"


    Thinking of the tragic death of their family members, the victims were quickly aroused. They held up the hatchets, kitchen knives, and iron door bolts they brought from home and shouted: "Go up, kill them, avenge your family!"


    The people around him hurriedly advised: "Don''t be impulsive, calm down!"


    It was really noisy and chaotic.


    "Doctor, there is a doctor here. Come and save people. Several brothers who were digging the rubble have fainted!" A man ran from the ruins of the house and shop on the main street, followed by a group of people. There were door panels in the crowd. , you can vaguely see someone lying on the door panel.


    Doctor Liu and Dr. Ban are here!


    Hurry, go and save people! The two doctors hurriedly carried medicine boxes and ran to save people.


    Unfortunately, only four were rescued and two died.


    "Asen..." A middle-aged man threw himself on a corpse and cried loudly: "Asen was only twenty-three years old. He was very young. He finally survived, but he died like this. I''m sorry for the Asen family!"


    After hearing this, the people around felt sad in their hearts and couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "They died of exhaustion after running continuously." Dr. Ben sighed and solemnly told the people around him: "You should not continue to dig rubbles to save people, but pay attention to rest. Once symptoms such as panic and rapid heartbeat ur, you must seek medical advice." The ground is resting and cannot be moved any more, otherwise once exhausted, there will be no way to save him."


    People around him hurriedly said, "Hey, we''ve written it down."


    Mrs. Chu had been paying attention to the situation here. When she learned that a young man had died because of saving people, she cried loudly and pointed at the victims and said: "You have all seen it. Compared with him, you are not just here." Disrespecting human life?!"


    "To tell you the truth, the Chu family''s spirit is gone. The Chu family will no longer fight for the throne. I came out of the vi this time not to help you cause trouble, but to save you for your dead family. Now the good medicine is right in front of you. , it depends on whether you drink it or not. If you continue to persist in your obsession, I will not save you again."


    Save them for their dead family members?


    When the victims saw Asens death and heard Mrs. Chus words, they were very touched, but: Did our family members die in vain?!


    "Of course my death will not be in vain." Mrs. Chu said: "Your Majesty will definitely investigate the traitors and collude with the enemy to cause chaos. However, you have to give Your Majesty some time to save people and calm down the troubles in the capital before sending troops to Dongqing to help Duke Qin. Destroy the insidious Dongqing!"


    "But if you continue to cause trouble, the capital will never be at peace, and the revenge against Dong Qing will be postponed...and there must be unsuspected traitors outside the city who are working closely with Dong Qing. The chaos in the capital must be settled quickly before we can pursue the pursuit. The escaped traitor."


    I know that you are wronged, but if your Majesty is unable to spare manpower to arrest the fugitives and Xizuo because of your troubles, causing them to flee back to Dongqing, your family will die in peace!

 Chapter 3174: The beginning and end of killing Chu【8】

    Chapter 3174: The beginning and end of killing Chu��8��


    Chapter 3174 The beginning and end of killing Chu8


    Lu Baihu from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division followed closely and said: "Old Madam Chu is right. It is important to save people and arrest the murderers now. Don''t do anything that makes the enemy happy again."


    He added: "Don''t worry, His Majesty will definitely arrest all the traitors and work with Dong Qing to avenge your family!"


    Many of the victims were moved... Yes, if the murderers had time to escape because of their troubles, how could they be worthy of their dead family members?


    But Lieutenant General Su was so crazy that when he saw that the victims had rxed, he immediately shouted: "It''s toote, it''s toote! We have openly attacked the faint king. Even if we surrender, we will die. It is better to surrender than to be humiliated and beheaded." Making such a big fuss can be considered as venting the anger for our dead family members!"


    Mrs. Chu was very decisive and gave them a promise on behalf of Wei Xiao: "If you all wake up at this time, I will plead with Your Majesty with my life to absolve you of your guilt."


    The sufferers are overjoyed.


    Lieutenant General Su shouted: "Don''t believe her. The Chu family can''t protect itself. How can she persuade the Hunjun to spare us? I''m afraid the Hunjun will take this opportunity to wipe out the entire Chu family!"


    Lu Baihu almost died of anger: "Although your Majesty is cruel to the enemy, he will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. Don''t make any nonsense!"


    "Hahaha, a beast who can ughter my father-inw''s whole family, a man who only sees the throne and power, in order to consolidate the country, it''s strange that he would let us go!" Vice General Suughed and continued to incite the victims: "My family must die." If you are dead and have no intention of living in this world, if you follow me, even if you can''t kill Hun Jun, you can still kill these derelict scoundrels from the Five Cities Military and Horse Department!"


    The victims were so stimted that they lost their consciousness. They were deceived and thought of the tragic death of their family members. However, a small number of victims still supported Deputy General Su: "Follow Deputy General Su and avenge our family!"


    Revenge, revenge, kill the **** of the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division!


    Jingle Bell!


    Just as he was shouting, a ringing bell suddenly rang. Right in front of the main street, Xu Dexian rode towards this side, shouting: "Where is Su Shangnan? His youngest son is not dead. Let him go to the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses quickly." I saw his son in Sis residence!


    Everyone was shocked, and someone quickly pointed at Vice General Su: "Vice General Su, they are calling you, it seems that your youngest son is not dead!"


    Lieutenant General Su was stunned and became furious again: "You are a sinister and foolish king. In order to quell the chaos, you actually used my Yaoer to deceive me. My Yaoer has died a long time ago and was buried in the ruins that were burned to ashes!"


    Vice General Su was extremely angry and determined that these people were lying to him. He called to the victims who were willing to make trouble: "Go up, kill them!"


    He was the first to charge forward, but Lu Baihu and the others quickly used their iron shields to block them.


    Whoosh, bang!


    A golden lock was thrown over.


    Xu Dexian shouted: "Su Chengyuan, this is your son! If so, follow us to the Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Resettlement Center quickly. The child is frightened, has a high fever, and his life or death is uncertain. If it is toote, you may not be able to see him for thest time. one side!"


    Vice General Su was startled and quickly looked at the golden lock. Seeing that the golden lock was very familiar, he hurriedly picked it up and took a closer look...it was the longevity lock he had personally customized for Brother Yuan.


    His brother Yuan is really not dead!


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, I''m going to see Brother Yuan!" Vice General Su stopped fighting with Lu Baihu and the others, and ran towards Xu Dexian: "How is Brother Yuan? How can you have a high fever when you are fine?! "


    Xu Dexian stopped his horse and replied: "He has been buried under the ruins for a long time. He is sleepy, hungry, and frightened, so he will naturally develop a high fever."


    He also said meaningfully: "If I could rescue him earlier, the child might not get sick. It''s all because of your dy!"


    After saying this, Lieutenant General Su became alert and asked: "I led the troops to dig out the ruins of my house, but I couldn''t dig it open at all, and I couldn''t find anyone alive... You lied to me. You must want me to surrender, so you deliberately lied to me. , you bunch ofckadaisicalckeys!" However, Xu Dexian said: "You gave up too early because you couldn''t dig out any survivors. Our people took Xing to search again. After Xing found the survivors, we dug and dug them out. Your son was rescued..."


    He added: "We will go to the Su Mansion to search and rescue. It is under your Majesty''s order. Your Majesty said that many military generals are away fighting for the country to defend the enemy, so we must save the generals'' families first."


    this?


    After hearing this, Vice General Su''s doubts disappeared. He gave himself two hard ps, took off his armor and threw his knife, and knelt down towards the direction of the imperial city: "The guilty minister deserves to die, the guilty minister cannot live up to your majesty!"


    Xu Dexian: "Now that you know your mistakes, you should quickly go and make up for the mistakes you made, and don''t cause trouble to everyone anymore... We are all working so hard to kill thieves and save people, but it''s better for you, there are so many people, But its used to cause trouble!


    After being busy for so long, Xu Dexian was tired and sleepy, and his temper was quite bad, ready to explode at any time.


    Vice General Su was very ashamed: "Yes, I will go and let the victims go back."


    But before he got up, the victims came over, surrounded Xu Dexian and asked: "Really dug out the Su family''s youngest son from the ruins?"


    "What about my family? Has the Yang Mansion on Yunjin Street dug up any survivors?" Master Xiao Yang asked anxiously, and then said: "Xing, please lend me the Xing, I want to use them to find people!"


    Xu Dexian had a headache and shouted: "Your Majesty, the Qin family, and the Luo family have released all the trust wolves and are searching for survivors on the ruins. The trust wolves can only smell whether there are any survivors under the ruins. It will be necessary to dig through the ruins to save people." Let a living person take action..."


    Before he finished speaking, the victims said: "Let''s go dig the ruins, let''s go!"


    Xu Dexian was very satisfied: "Xing has searched many ruins. If there are any survivors, a g will be ced on the ruins. You can go home and have a look. Those with gs can dig it themselves or help others dig it... This disaster is caused by Ning The thief and Dong Qing were involved in a conspiracy, and Your Majesty doesnt want to see this happen. In short, save the people first, and then punish the thief and bring justice to the peopleter.


    "Hey, hey, we got it." The victims responded and hurried home, anxious to see if there were any gs at home.


    There were also victims whose families were not destroyed, but whose family members were killed by medicine soldiers and enemy soldiers. But after crying for a while, they went to help other victims'' homes... If they could dig out a few survivors, they could also gain virtue for their dead family members, so that They cast a good fetus.


    Lu Baihu was worried about them and asked people from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to follow them quietly to prevent them from causing trouble again.


    This little brother, the victims have dispersed. Can you take me to see Brother Yuan? Lieutenant General Su knelt down and begged.


    Xu Dexian nodded: "Well,e with me."


    Lieutenant General Su was overjoyed, but he was also afraid that the evil he had done would harm his son. He begged all the way: "Please, please save my brother Jiayuan. He is only four years old and has never even been back to his hometown. He cannot die!"


    He also said: "As long as you can save Brother Yuan, I canmit suicide and apologize!"


    Xu Dexian: "A powerful doctor is treating him, but the doctor is not a god. Whether he can be saved depends on God''s will, but you can''t mess around anymore."


    Vice General Su quickly promised: "I won''t dare to mess around anymore. I''m begging you."


    Seeing that things were finally settled, Mrs. Chu exhaled a breath andughed.


    Xu Chongfeng had already arrived in a carriage and said respectfully: "Thank you for your hard work, Mrs. Chu. Your Majesty appreciates your kindness."

 Chapter 3175: The whole story of killing Chu【9】

    Chapter 3175: The whole story of killing Chu��9��


    Chapter 3175 The beginning and end of killing Chu9


    Mrs. Chu did not mean to take credit, but said: "I made a promise to the victims without authorization. This is a serious crime beyond my authority. I also ask Mr. Xu to say a few kind words to your majesty, and please don''t me me."


    Xu Chongfeng was frightened to death and said hurriedly: "Don''t dare, the olddy said something serious... The situation was critical at that time, and you did that to stabilize them."


    "But I have made my own decision after all, and I still have to plead guilty." After Mrs. Chu finished speaking, she told Xu Chongfeng: "There may be hidden tricks among those suffering people, so we need to send someone to keep an eye on them."


    Xu Chongfeng has been in Dali Temple for many years and is not an idiot. He said hurriedly: "Mrs. Chu, don''t worry, in addition to Lu Baihu, there are a group of people watching them in the dark. If there is really something borate, they will definitely find out!"


    "That''s good." Mrs. Chu said: "I will go back to the vi first. If Your Majesty needs it, I am willing to participate in the imperial court meeting at the Imperial City Gate to support the Wei Dynasty... I am not afraid of knowing the truth, I can bear it."


    The olddy is very righteous, I will convey your words to your majesty! Xu Chongfeng was overjoyed. The olddy of Chu came forward to support his majesty, which not only broke the enemys plot to alienate, but also made the Chu and Wei courtiers unite.


    Mrs. Chu looked at Xu Chongfeng''s smiling face and thought of this man''s path to promotion. She couldn''t help but sigh: "Master Xu is a blessed man."


    In the past ten years, many capable ministers have died. However, Xu Chongfeng not only survived, but also rose to the top. Not only was his family safe during this catastrophe, but the father and son also made great achievements...the luck was so good that it makes people jealous.


    Xu Chongfeng also felt that he was very lucky, but he was afraid of death and did not dare toin. He said modestly: "No matter where, the lower official is just a mediocre person. He only got a little luck from the Qin and Gu families by chance."


    This is the truth.


    But he has to continue to cling on and not drift away... The capital is dangerous, so he has to stay down, otherwise he may not be able to retire and return to his hometown.


    Mrs. Chuughed when she heard this: "That is also Mr. Xu''s luck."


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "The Qingma King''s Ministry officially submitted the document of surrender to His Majesty. The Qingma King''s Ministry presented to David thousands of war horses, tens of thousands of catties of grain, grass, and medicinal materials, thousands of soldiers and veterinarians, and Zi Che Xingli, the son of the Qingma King, who surrendered to the Mushan camp and rebelled. General Qu ising to the capital with the soldiers of Mushan to serve the King!"


    I would rather coborate with the enemy and treason. Your Majesty has arrested hundreds of Dong Qing Xizuo. He will convene a grand meeting at the Imperial City Gate as soon as possible to give an exnation to the people of the world. Everyone can go to the Imperial City Gate to listen!


    Zhang Yan''s men and horses shouted all the way out of the city and informed the people of the capital.


    When Mrs. Chu heard this, she finally felt relieved and stopped staying. Under the **** of Liu He, she returned to the Chu Family Vi.


    Xu Chongfeng, on the other hand, hurried to the Imperial City to meet Wei Xiao... There were far fewer victims burning paper money at the entrance to the Imperial City Avenue. After they heard that Xing had rescued survivors, they went back to dig up the ruins with thest glimmer of hope.


    Xu Chongfeng soon met Wei Xiao and reported what was going on outside.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied after hearing this: "Well done, the court will remember your father and son''s merits. Get up, there is no need to kneel."


    Xu Chongfeng was afraid of Wei Xiao''s death. When he saw him, his legs became weak and he couldn''t get up at all: "... His majesty is so powerful that the humble ministers are so impressed by it that they dare not get up."


    Please, let me kneel!


    Wei Xiao frowned...What''s wrong with Xu Chongfeng?


    Forget it, whatever he wants.


    Wei Xiao looked at Ji Yuanhong, who was covered in blood: "You have been executed twice, and there is only one chance left. If you persist, there will be no more Ji family blood in the world, and even Bao Fukang will die."


    Ji Yuanhong was a tough nut to crack. He never let go. He had already been executed twice and lost one arm.


    But the power was not with him, and the sufferers outside failed to cause trouble, causing him to lose an arm in vain. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally relented: "I know I was wrong. Please show mercy to me and give me another chance. "


    Gu Jinan sneered when he heard this: "If it had been like this, we would have ended it earlier, and we would have had to find fault."


    With a bang, Gu Jinan threw a white booklet in front of Ji Yuanhong: "Who are the aplices in killing Chu? Where are their hiding ces? Write it down within an hour. If you dy another quarter of an hour, you can go to the underworld."


    Gu Jinan!


    Ji Yuanhong was extremely angry. But Gu Jinan smiled contemptuously and said: "Your Ji family is defeated by the Chu family, David, and Ning Thief. What can you be arrogant about? It seems that we are too kind to you and should have killed you long ago. As for the truth... We can use the existing evidence to find out the truth."


    Ji Yuanhong: "You actually want tomit fraud!"


    Gu Jinan smiled: "What does it mean to be deceptive? Didn''t you, Ning Ji, Dong Qing, and the Rong thieves plot to seize the Chu and Wei kingdoms? If so, why did we resort to deception? It''s just that we failed to rify the whole truth and give it to history. I just have some regrets. But so what? How many historical books throughout the ages are true? The ancients could do it, why cant todays people imitate it?


    Ji Yuanhong was stunned when he heard this and looked at Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, such traitorous ministers..."


    He stopped after saying a few words... Now that Gu Jinan is powerful, he is no match for him, but he has nted the hidden danger that Gu Jinan is a traitor.


    Ji Yuanhong: "I am too stubborn and have caused trouble to Your Majesty and Mr. Gu. I will stop making trouble and write down the hiding ce of the descendant of the murderer of Chu."


    After all, Gu Jinan is the grandson of the Feng Dynasty. With Wei Xiao''s stingy temper, seeing such an outstanding Gu Jinan will definitely lead to jealousy over time, and he will eventually get rid of it quickly.


    Unfortunately, he took it too much for granted.


    After experiencing this cmity, if Wei Xiao is still unable to tolerate others, then he is not worthy of being an emperor, or even worthy of living.


    "Your Majesty, this is the confession of Sun Shu and Liu Shu." Wei Changling went to interrogate these two people, but they only knew that Ning Ji wanted to usurp the throne and did not know the truth about killing Chu.


    After reading the confession, Wei Xiao was very dissatisfied and asked: "Is there anyone in the witch army who can confess?"


    In the matter of killing Chu, King Lao Tuogu must have been involved.


    Wei Changling shook his head: "I have used the new poison three times and vomited two witch soldiers to death, but they still refuse to use it."


    The soldiers, especially the witch soldiers, were extremely perseverant, and it was almost impossible to pry open their mouths.


    "You bitches, one day, the people of Chu and Wei will definitely destroy them!" Wei Xiao cursed angrily, and the old King Tuogu, who had seen the strength of the Chu army, also scolded them in the same way.


    Forced troops to harm Chu.


    Strengthening Chu will also make it difficult for soldiers and thieves to sleep and eat well.


    Wei Xiao: "Continue the interrogation. There is also the steward who Ning Tie left in the harem. He should know a lot of things. Use capital punishment and interrogate him!"


    Yes. Wei Changling took the order and left.


    After Mr. Feng was cleansed and rested, he was able to speak. He said: "Your Majesty, the date for the imperial court meeting at the Imperial City Gate has been set...the sooner the better, if it is toote, even if our truth is 80% true, it will be revealed." question."


    Wei Xiao just said that he would hold a grand meeting at the Imperial City Gate for the people to hear the truth, but he has not announced the time yet.


    "Your Majesty, you should be decisive at this time, otherwise when the state capitals outside the capital learn of the news, rumors will spread, and the thieves in the state capitals will take the opportunity to cause chaos for their own selfish interests."


    There are evil thieves everywhere. These people dont want to be emperors, but they are experts at taking advantage of opportunities to make trouble and make money. You have to be on guard!


    Wei Xiao thought for a moment and finally said, "Let''s do it tomorrow afternoon."

 Chapter 3176: The beginning and end of killing Chu【10】

    Chapter 3176: The beginning and end of killing Chu��10��


    Chapter 3176 The beginning and end of killing Chu10


    Having just finished speaking, he asked uncertainly: "Are you running out of time? Can you rify all the truth before tomorrow afternoon?"


    Wei Xiao stared at Gu Jinan and the others and said in a deep voice: "There is no room for error when ites to announcing the truth. Once the imperial edict is issued, there will be no room for change. You must think clearly before replying!"


    Otherwise, convening a court meeting in a hurry without giving any convincing truth will only anger the people who came to listen, and once again damage the little remaining prestige of the Wei Dynasty.


    "Your Majesty, please wait a moment." Mr. Feng said, asking Gu Jinan, Mr. Ouyang, Mr. Zheng, Wu Changzhen and others to look at a book together.


    This booklet contains detailed information on the causes, processes, and truth of Ning Ji''s disaster and Chu''s death.


    After a full quarter of an hour, they nodded and said to Wei Xiao with certainty: "The evidence now is enough to exin to the people. Your Majesty, please feel free to issue the decree."


    but


    Mr. Feng: "It''s toote in the afternoon. I''m afraid there won''t be enough time... Let''s advance the time to tomorrow morning. At that time, the captured soldiers, Dongqing''s dead soldiers, and Ning Ji''s rebels will be paraded through the streets so that the people can see them with their own eyes. Only after these witnesses reveal the truth will the people believe the imperial court from the bottom of their hearts."


    Gu Jinan agreed very much: "Master Shangshu is right, seeing is believing is a powerful weapon to resolve doubts!"


    Ouyang Hu, Wu Changzhen and others all nodded in agreement.


    When Wei Xiao saw this, he felt much calmer and ordered Ji Shengnong: "Draw up a decree..."


    "Yes." Ji Shengnong took a pen and wrote down what Wei Xiao said. After sorting out the words, he wrote an imperial edict and handed it to Wei Xiao for reading.


    Wei Xiao looked at it, nodded with satisfaction, and shouted outside: "Jin Chong, lead the Imperial Guard to dere the decree immediately."


    He then looked at Xu Chongfeng who was still kneeling, frowned and said: "Get up quickly and go help together. Remember to remind the people not to forget to save people."


    "Hey, hey, I obey the order." Xu Chongfeng stood up quickly as if he had been pardoned, and slipped out of No. 4 West Office like a thief. Wei Xiao wanted to beat him.


    There is no way, Xu Chongfeng is timid, and there are big people inside, and they are talking about confidential matters. He doesn''t want to get involved at all... He knows too many important things, and it is easy for him to live long enough to retire and return home.


    After Yuan Zhi ordered his troops and horses, he and Yuan Zhi left the imperial city together.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    As soon as they left the Imperial City Gate, the Royal Forest Army shouted: "His Majesty''s decree is to convene a grand meeting at the Imperial City Gate tomorrow at 10:00. All the people cane to hear the truth. At that time, the Rong bandits, Dongqing Xizuo, and Ning bandits will be escorted and paraded through the streets. Show it to the public!


    He shouted all the way, and everyone who heard it was very excited.


    But there were still those who didn''t believe it and rushed out to block the road at the risk of their lives, asking: "Are you telling the truth? Isn''t it because the foolish king is putting on a show to deceive us in order to keep the throne?!"


    Xu Chongfeng hurriedly dismounted and walked over quickly: "Fellow fellow, what you said is so unpleasant. What do you think His Majesty is putting on a show to deceive you? It''s okay. The Rong thief, Dongqing Xizuo, and Ning thief were all caught alive. , it will be taken out for everyone to see tomorrow at exactly the same moment, how could it possibly be faked?"


    He called out to Yuan Zhi again: "Deputy Commander Yuan, hurry up and bring your Majesty''s imperial edict to all of you fellow vigers for a look!"


    "Here wee." Yuan Zhi hurriedly dismounted, unfolded the imperial edict, and handed it to the sufferers who blocked the road. He was afraid that they were illiterate, so he read it to them once, and finally pointed to the ce where the jade seal was and said: "This is the imperial seal of the country. "


    Xu Chongfeng also told how Wei Xiao, Gu Jinan, Mr. Feng, and Wu Changzhen stayed up all night to interrogate the traitors, and only then did they get the truth: "Your Majesty knows that everyone is anxious to know the truth, and is risking his life to interrogate those traitors. .


    After talking about Wei Xiao and the others'' difficulties, he took out a few flour pancakes, broke them and distributed them to the sufferers who blocked the road: "Your Majesty rewarded me with this. I haven''t finished it yet. You must be hungry too. Please eat some." ...When you are full, you will have the strength to smash those craftsmen and traitors tomorrow and bring bad luck to your family!"


    After hearing this, the victims looked at the cakes and couldn''t help crying: "Thank you, sir, for thinking of us... We have to eat until tomorrow, so that we can settle ounts with those traitors!"


    It means to take the bread and eat it among them. "That''s right. Come, drink some water, the pancakes are dry and easy to choke on." Xu Chongfeng was worthy of being a county magistrate for many years. He was very capable at appeasing the people, and Yuan Zhi was stunned.


    Xu Chongfeng added: "The Imperial City Avenue has been opened. You can go and get a good seat first, but don''t mess around, otherwise..."


    Xu Chongfeng did not finish his words, but changed his words: "I still have to dig out the ruins to save people, so I need to take a step first."


    These words were well said, making the victims feel ashamed, and finally gave Xu Chongfeng a promise: "Don''t worry, sir, your Majesty has given us face, and we will wait for your Majesty to reveal the truth honestly."


    "Hey, that''s right. The harmony between the ruler and the people is a sign of prosperity." Xu Chongfeng got on his horse and left with Yuan Zhi and the others.


    Feeling that Yuan Zhi was too dull and unable to appease the people, he ran with them for a while, and after appeasing several groups of people who did not believe in the imperial edict, he separated from Yuan Zhi and went back to rescue people.


    His Majesty has decreed that a grand meeting at the Imperial City Gate will be held tomorrow at six oclock. All the people cane and listen to the truth. At that time, the army thieves, Dongqing Xizuo, and Ning thieves will be escorted and paraded through the streets!


    Yuan Zhi led the Imperial Guards throughout the streets and alleys of the capital, shouting until midnight to ensure that everyone could hear the imperial edict before going back to resume their duties.


    Since the imperial edict was promulgated, people have been going to the Imperial City Avenue. By the time Yuan Zhi and others returned to the Imperial City, the entire Imperial City Avenue was already full of people.


    However, because Wei Xiao was willing to tell the people the truth, everyone was less resentful and took the initiative to make way for the ministers and generals to pass through.


    After returning to the imperial city, Yuan Zhi reported the matter to Wei Xiao.


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao was very happy and felt a little more at ease... After this difficulty, even though Wei Xiao was as strong as he was, he was also frightened.


    He looked at the ministers and generals present and said: "Everyone, the people are still willing to believe in us, so no matter what, we must run the imperial city gate meeting well and not let down the people''s trust!"


    "Yes." Mr. Feng and the others responded. Taking the confession given by Ji Yuanhong, they continued to light up themp and sort out thisplex old case involving the three dynasties of Dafeng, Dachu and David, as well as Dayong, Dongqing and other countries.


    They were struggling to survive, but Gu Jinli had already returned to No. 6 East Station, taking the children to sleep... Maybe he was too tired. People wereing and going everywhere in the Imperial City Tower, and Qiangqiang even cried twice during the night. , but she didnt wake up.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    At Chenzheng, on the Imperial City Tower, drums from all directions sounded in unison, indicating that the imperial court meeting at the Imperial City Gate was about to begin.


    Everyone was very excited, and the big wolf and the two wolves even ran to watch the soldiers beat the drums.


    After looking at it for more than a quarter of an hour, I remembered Gu Jinli and ran back to East No. 6 to call her.


    Eng: "Mother, mother, wake up, we are going to take the bad guys to the streets!"


    Big Wolf: Mom, wake up, Im going to pick up my aunt.


    But Gu Jinli was too tired. Although he heard the voices of the cubs, his body continued to fall asleep.


    Seeing that he couldn''t wake her up, Eng thought for a while,y down next to her ear, and shouted at the top of his voice: "Mom, money has dropped. Get up and pick it up!"


    Hiss, Gu Jinli''s eardrums were about to burst. He sat up and looked around nkly for a while, then grabbed Eng and pulled his ears: "Qin Zheng, are you looking for a beating?!"

 Chapter 3177: The whole story of killing Chu【11】

    Chapter 3177: The whole story of killing Chu��11��


    Chapter 3177 The whole story of killing Chu11


    But as soon as she finished pulling, a sharp pain surged through her limbs, causing her to grit her teeth, and then she fell back onto the soft couch.


    "Madam." Daqing Sanqing and other female warriors had been protecting her here, and they hurried over when they saw this.


    "Mother." Dng said to Daqing with tears in his eyes, "Qingqing, give me the medicinal oil and rub it on my mother, it will stop the pain."


    "Yes, ve, please apply medicated oil on Madam right now." Daqing quickly took out a bottle of medicated oil and rubbed the bruises on Gu Jinli''s arms, legs, and face.


    Gu Jinli didn''t want to scare the child, so he smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid of big wolves, mom is fine... It will be like this the next day after the fight. The pain will be gone after a while."


    The night beforest and yesterday, I killed too many enemies and ran too much, which was like climbing ten mountains. The severe pain after sleeping was inevitable.


    But: "We defeated the bad guys and can continue to live a stable life, so it only hurts for a day or two, and it''s well worth it."


    However, rubbing the bruise was too painful, and Gu Jinli kept hissing.


    But Eng also praised her: "Wow, my mother is so amazing, she didn''t even cry!"


    Gu Jinli looked at his chubby smiling face,ughed too, and solemnly exined: "Eng, you can''t shout into people''s ears, especially not into the ears of babies. You will be deafened and frightened." I have a fever, do you understand?"


    Eng nodded fiercely: "I know, I know, Eng treats Qiangqiang and the baby gently and gently, and doesn''t yell. Don''t worry, mother."


    Gu Jinli was heartbroken... He was gentle and gentle to Qiangqiang and the baby, but to a mother like her, he just screamed in her ears!


    Not angry or angry, dear.


    She asked about Xiao Luo You again: "Where is your brother You?"


    Eng said: "Brother You is with his uncle and has to work all the time. It''s so pitiful."


    In fact, Xiao Luoyou slept most of the time, but when he woke up, he had to sit beside Wei Xiao and Gu Jinan to observe political affairs... After all, he was the representative of the Luo family in the capital, and Luo Ying sent him to the capital to learn the truth. The one who is capable is not for him to read and write beautiful articles.


    The big wolf also replied: "Mom, we went to see Brother You. We brought eggs for Brother You to eat, and we also went to see Zuzu. Zuzu was sleeping."


    They woke up very early, and the two wolves were making trouble again. They took the big wolf and visited half of the imperial city towers.


    "Xiaoyu, are you awake? I asked Sister Li to bring you toiletries and other supplies." Luo Huiniang''s voice sounded outside.


    This No. 6 East building is rtivelyrge, so it was divided into inner and outer rooms. Luo Huiniang was afraid of waking Gu Jinli, so she gave her the inner room.


    Gu Jinli: "Wake up."


    Not long after, Sister Li came in with someone carrying things.


    Gu Jinli was relieved to see that Sister Li could still work... It''s great that everyone is still alive!


    After washing, they went outside to have breakfast.


    Seeing that Luo Huiniang''s face was still very pale, I remembered that Luo Huiniang went to the pce to see Wei Xiao just one day after giving birth... The love brain was really sad and hurtful to the body.


    "Now that the chaos is settled, you should stop running around and take good care of yourself. Your vitality has been damaged by this birth, so you must take good care of it so that you can suffer less in the future." Gu Jinli exined.


    Luo Huiniang was very happy to see that Gu Jinli still cared about her, and quickly promised: "I made a note to take good care of my health from today on... Yesterday, I was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to survive, so I went to the pce to see him."


    Gu Jinli could understand that if Brother Qin was in critical condition, she would rush to see him even if she was seriously injured and was about to die, but she said: "You have to live more for yourself." When ites to love, when you meet someone who is worthy, you can do whatever it takes. ; But if the other person is not worthy, then you should think more about yourself.


    "Okay, I will, Xiaoyu, don''t worry about me." Luo Huiniang looked at her with soft eyes. After seeing the bruises on her face, she burst into tears again: "Xiaoyu..."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t resist her ''motherly'' look and said hurriedly: "I''m full and I''m going to pick up my sister-inw. If you feel ufortable, remember to tell Aunt Wu. Don''t be afraid of troublesome people."


    Aunt Wu also came to the imperial city from Zhou Huang''s housest night, specifically to guard Luo Huiniang and her son.


    Since I was really worried, I checked Luo Huiniangs pulse.


    Mom, go pick up your aunt, cousin, and cousin Qi quickly! Eng was excited and whispered. After finishing his custard, he dragged Gu Jinli away.


    "Don''t be anxious, wait a minute." Gu Jinli grabbed him, checked Luo Huiniang''s pulse, and then said, "Not bad, let''s go first."


    "Well, let''s go." Luo Huiniang continued: "There are many people outside, and I don''t know who has malicious intentions in their hearts. You should be careful and bring more troops!"


    Well, dont worry, auntie, my mother is very powerful, she can beat bad guys to tears. Eng said to Qiang Qiang again: Qiangqiang, please be good, brother Eng will be back soon.


    He dragged Gu Jinli and Dng and ran out of East No. 6 Station.


    Downstairs of the Imperial City, there was already a carriage waiting for people from the Feng, Lu, and Qin families. After they got on the carriage, the soldiers and horses opened the way, and the carriage galloped out of the Imperial City.


    Dong dong dong!


    The drums were beating urgently, and the Imperial City Avenue was already full of people. There were still people burning paper money, but it was in an orderly manner, and no one was making trouble anymore... Everyone was suppressing their dissatisfaction, grief and excitement, waiting for the truth about Wei Xiao. It looks like a storm is about toe.


    However, as long as the truth is convincing, all the sorrow will turn into anger against Dongqing. By then, many people will join the army. In a battle against Dongqing, a great victory can be expected!


    Because there were soldiers and horses clearing the way, the carriage was still hung with the Qin g, and the Qin and Gu families helped everyone a lot in this disaster, so no one dared to stop the carriage. Gu Jinli and the others soon arrived at the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue. I saw the Gu family driver who was blocked at the entrance of the avenue.


    There is nothing we can do. There are too many people. To prevent idents, everyone entering, as well as the carriages and horses, will be searched.


    You two and Sanqing stay in the car obediently and dont sneak out. After Gu Jinli finished exining, he took Daqing and others to the Gu familys carriage: Sister-inw, its me!


    Ouyang Ming heard her voice and quickly raised the car curtain. When he saw it was her, his face rxed and he smiled: "Xiaoyu... said you don''t need toe out to pick us up. We can just go in in order."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "This is something that Big Goth has told me several times. I dare not note."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Ming felt a surge of warmth and sweetness in her heart... Although her husband was not by her side during the disaster, she knew that his love for her had never changed.


    This time, she was even asked to enter the imperial city to listen to this widely involved case. She even wrote in the letter: Ming''er, you have been familiar with criminalw since you were a child. You have many opinions on criminalw. If you are a man, you must be The pir of the country should not be trapped in the back house, but should be involved in more criminal cases to help David write newws.


    It is Gu Jinan''s lifelong ambition to improve the criminalw, spread the Ministry of Punishment''s legal troops all over the country, and let people everywhere havews to protect them, and he wants to participate in his ambition with Ouyang Ming, who ispatible with him physically and mentally.


    Ah, Gugu! When Sister Xiaozhang saw Gu Jinli, she happily opened her hands and asked her to hug her, and then asked, Brother Erer?


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Your second cousin is in the carriage in front. Auntie will take you there right now."


    Xiaoyu, take us in quickly, there are too many people here, Ill scare you to death! Thats right, Mrs. Chen is here too. How could she note to see this once-in-a-lifetime excitement?


    "Okay, you all stay in the carriage and don''t get off!" Gu Jinli ordered, then got into the Gu family''s carriage, asked the soldiers and horses to clear the way, and led several carriages that came with the Gu family into the Imperial City Avenue.

 Chapter 3178: The beginning and end of killing Chu【12】

    Chapter 3178: The beginning and end of killing Chu��12��


    Chapter 3178 The beginning and end of killing Chu12


    Because there were too many people, Gu Jinli was afraid of an ident, so he let the carriage drive into the imperial city gate before he dared to let everyonee down to talk.


    Er Lang couldn''t hold it in any longer and rushed down as soon as the carriage stopped and ran towards the Gu family''s carriage: "Ao Ao, eldest aunt, little cousin, aunt Xing, cousin Qi, little cousin, brother Gui, Ruirui...two The wolf ising!


    He greeted everyone he knew well andforted everyone: "Don''t be afraid, the Hoho monster has turned into smelly water."


    The medicine soldiers are very powerful, but the medicine is not effective. Last night, some medicine soldiers died by themselves, and they soon rotted into water, which was extremely smelly. Fortunately, the rotten water was not poisonous.


    "The Imperial City Tower is so much fun, Eng will take you to y." He kept talking with his little mouth, and then ran to ask Qi Kangming''s daughter-inw Zheng: "Aunt Mingbiao, how is the baby? I have a stomachache. Doesnt it hurt? If it hurts, tell me.


    In short, he was very busy, running back and forth asking questions andforting others. He was very tired, but he was still very happy.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cover his face when he saw it...that brat is too lively!


    "Aunt Lan." Gu Jinli went to talk to Widow Xiao and the others, and asked about Meng Hong''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Tao: "Mrs. Meng is getting used to living in the Duke''s Mansion. Is she still well?"


    Meng Hong is Brother Qins confidant, and he must take good care of his family.


    Widow Xiao smiled and said: "Everything is fine. Mrs. Meng Tao is not an ordinary woman. You don''t have to worry about her."


    "Ah, Gu Xiaoyu, what''s wrong with your face?!" Ji Zhenniang ran over, held Gu Jinli''s face in her hands, and cried: "Let me show off, look at this face is bruised, if you can''t recover, be careful The demon girl Qing robbed your Duke Qin. I heard that Dongqing is rich in beauties and is very good at seducing men!"


    Qin Sang is no longer Qin Ruan''s fan, he is now the Duke of Qin. If this battle is won, even if he doesn''t want a beautiful woman, Dongqing will try his best to stuff it for him!


    "Thank you for cursing me as soon as we met." Gu Jinli pped Ji Zhenniang''s hand away and said, "It''s just a bruise. It will disappear in a few days."


    and


    "I believe Brother Qin, he is not that kind of person. Besides, he has a very normal mind and cannot ept a Dongqing woman who has a detailed mission, nor will he allow his generals to ept her."


    That was a woman from an enemy country, and only those with abnormal brains would be taken in, so she never worried that little brother Qin would bring her a "sister" if he went to war.


    If that dayes, then divorce, divide the family property, divide the children, and stay away from each other forever. Anyway, she will not wrong herself for an unworthy man.


    Ji Zhenniang was really worried: "You should have some snacks, men are not really honest... Now I am worried that Xie Cheng will die in the battle, and I am also worried that if he wins, he will be beaten by the beauty!"


    At the end of the sentence, he started crying and begged Gu Jinli: "Ugh, Gu Xiaoyu, if Xie Chengzhen takes a concubine, you have to help me."


    Gu Jinli was convinced: "You are just too free to have time to think wildly... After returning home today, take stock of your family''s property and see how much money you can donate to support the military."


    "What?" Ji Zhenniang was half-dead after hearing this, and her body immediately softened towards Widow Xiao: "Aunt Lan, I''m dizzy and want to vomit. I''m afraid I''ve been poisoned. Please help me go to the wing under the city wall to rest."


    Widow Xiao pushed her away in disgust: "Stop pretending and stop making trouble. We are here to hear the truth and gain knowledge, not to set up a stage and sing a big show."


    Xiao Xinghua almost died fromughter watching this... After all these years, Mrs. Xie is still afraid and scared.


    She ran to Gu Jinli, stood up straight, and shouted, "Madam!" with a look of gratitude on her face.


    Gu Jinli understood and praised her a lot, and said: "The new poison you made made Dongqing''s dead man confess. Brother Wang has already informed His Majesty. When the matter is over, you will definitely be rewarded."


    Xiao Xinghua was very happy to hear this, and added: "That''s what Madam taught me. If Madam hadn''t forced me to learn my skills, I would have been able to make a new bad medicine."


    These words were very sensible, and Gu Jinli was very pleased.


    However, Xiao Xinghua changed the subject, approached her, and whispered: "Madam, many wealthy families have copsed this time, and there will definitely be a lot of houses and shops left vacant. When the court starts selling, you can give it to me." Let''s keep a few. Especially for Dazhuangzi, which is close to the capital, and for the big houses close to the imperial city, at least one is required. Brother Wang has been living in Grandpa Qin''s house, and he doesn''t have a house himself, while Zhuangzi does Prepare things for Danxia and hispanions to go to the capital. Madam, I beg you." Hmm, you know how to pick up the ck.


    However, Xiao Xinghua has made great contributions this time and deserves a reward. Gu Jinli agreed: "Sure, if there is something good, I will help you fight for it."


    "Thank you madam!" Xiao Xinghua was very happy... The property in the capital is not that easy to buy, so she has to be with the most powerful family to be able to grab a good vige and a good house with full confidence!


    Gu Jinli asked Sister Yu again: "Have you been to Zhang''s house? How are Sister-inw Zhang and Sister Yu doing?"


    Xiao Xing Hua said: "I went to see her and everything is fine. But Sister Yu is busy taking care of her family and has to arrange family members to help rescue people, so she won''te to the imperial city. But she wrote a letter to Madam."


    After saying that, he handed the letter to Gu Jinli.


    After reading the letter, Gu Jinli smiled and sighed: "Sister Yu is so sensible."


    Xiao Xinghua nodded: "Sister Yu is indeed very sensible, but she is a bit boring~"


    But it''s better than Liu Danxia, at least when she does something wrong, Sister Yu will only help her teach her and won''t scold her, but Liu Danxia is different, he can scold her to death!


    Thinking of Liu Danxia''s scolding appearance, Xiao Xinghua shuddered in dismay.


    Mrs. Xiao was a little jealous when she saw them chatting happily... Her daughter still preferred to get close to Mrs. Qin Guogong.


    "Hello, Mrs. Xiao." Gu Jinli came over to greet Mrs. Xiao and said, "The drumming has be more urgent. It seems that it is almost time. Let''s go up to the tower first. There is a sign above for us to rest."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and nodded: "Hey, I have to thank the Duke of Qin."


    "The second wolf will lead the way for you, walk slowly." The second wolf was running at the front, leading the way for everyone, but after looking behind him, he remembered something and asked hurriedly: "Brother Yi, why didn''t brother Yie? "


    He likes Brother Yi the most, and he will cry when he talks about it.


    Gu Jinli said hurriedly: "Your brother Yi is now a young adult and is helping to defend the city at the gate."


    He then said: "When things here are over, I will ask someone to take you to the city gate to see him, okay?"


    After hearing this, Eng became happy and said, "Okay."


    Be good. Gu Jinli was afraid that he would run around and bump into someone, so he asked Sanqing to pick him up, while he held the big wolf and quickly brought them up to the tower.


    There were eunuchs and pce maids waiting for them, and they were taken to the dormitory on the east side, where they were asked to sit and listen to the truth... In addition to hearing the truth, women such as Xu Zhong and Ouyang Ming also wanted to meet their husbands. .


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drums from all directions became more and more urgent. After more than a quarter of an hour, the sound of drums suddenly stopped and was reced by the sound of tripod bells.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After nine calls, Wei Xiao and the ministers appeared on the tower.


    Wei Xiao was supported by the dead soldiers and came to the city wall. Half of his body was leaning against the battlements, overlooking the people below... There was really a sea of people and paper money like rain, which showed everyone''s anger and eagerness to know the truth.


    After a while, he withdrew his gaze, looked at the messenger, and ordered him to shout.

 Chapter 3179: The whole story of killing Chu【13】

    Chapter 3179: The whole story of killing Chu��13��


    Chapter 3179 The beginning and end of killing Chu13


    "Your Majesty has arrived, all the people are silent!" the ordering soldier shouted loudly, and the sound spread in all directions.


    Downstairs of the city gate, General Xiao led his troops to build a human wall for defense. In the middle of the human wall, there was a group of messengers. After hearing this, they immediately shouted repeatedly: "Your Majesty is here, all people are silent!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers at the next sentry post repeated the shout again... The sentry posts were like bamboo shoots, one post every two feet, and they were lined up from the imperial city gate to the entrance of the imperial city avenue.


    Dong, ng!


    After the soldiers on thest post finished shouting, they used a drum and a bell as a signal to inform the other side of the Imperial City Tower.


    The people were very excited: "Come out, your majesty really came out, your majesty did not lie to us!"


    Throughout the ages, there has never been an emperor who could climb the imperial tower and give an ount to the people in public.


    Bah, you are a bunch of idiots, how can you be so happy?! There were also many victims who were cursing and shouting: We dont want to listen to idiots nonsense, we want to see the murderer, and **** the murderer out and parade him through the streets!


    Their family members were dead, and they were no longer afraid of being executed by the nine ns, so they took the opportunity to curse.


    "Hurry up and get the detailed work out. We want to see if the detailed work is real or fake? You don''t want to find someone to pretend to deceive us!"


    There is a lot of noise here, but on the Imperial City Tower, everyone stilles in the same order.


    Feng Shangshu and dere the decree. Wei Xiao ordered.


    Since the matter involves the Chu and Wei dynasties, it is most appropriate for Mr. Feng to announce the decree.


    "Yes." Mr. Feng was supported by the eunuch, looked at the imperial edict opened by Ji Shengnong, and read out: "On February 26, the first year of David Ming''an, the traitor Ning Ji, for his own selfish purposes, led the enemy to the capital and coborated with the enemy. Bit"


    It means reading a paragraph, and the soldiers shouting the previous paragraph.


    At first, the sufferers heard the curses, but after listening for a while, they discovered that the imperial edict did not only use Ning Ze, but also exined the whole process of Ning Ji''s disaster, and even included the sin concubine Zong Zheng who betrayed His Majesty and conspired with Ning Ze. The secrets of the position have been revealed, and the victims have shut up.


    Your Majesty was also quite miserable. Not only was he cuckolded, he almost died at the hands of his concubines concubine.


    The majestic king of a country, the True Dragon Emperor, has even published such embarrassing secrets that shame his ancestors, which shows your majesty''s sincerity.


    "Your Majesty has given usmon people face, so we can''t be too arrogant." An old man sighed: "This disaster was caused by Ning''s thieves and the enemy. We must find the right person to seek revenge, otherwise it will only inflict hardship on our dead family members." Sinful karma.


    The old man is not Wei Xiao''s supporter, but the real sufferer.


    But the other sufferers were not as open-minded as he was, and they were still scolding Wei Xiao: "If Hunjun could have killed Thief Ning earlier and seen through Thief Ning''s conspiracy earlier, this disaster would not have happened in the capital!"


    "Yes, the foolish king is at fault!" The victims still hated Wei Xiao very much and continued to throw paper money and shouted: "Where are the enemy''s traitors and traitors alive? Get them out quickly! Seeing is believing. If we don''t see the murderer, we will I wont believe Hunjun!


    Seeing this, the old man sighed: "If Emperor Jingyuan were alive, how could he tolerate your moring like this?"


    "Bah, youckey of the foolish king, go away, don''t hang out with us and pretend to be a ve!" The ves scolded the old man and continued to shout: "Bring out the murderer, bring out the murderer!"


    There were so many people who suffered, and their voices were so loud that people from far away on the towers of the imperial city could hear them clearly.


    Wei Xiao looked at the resentful people below and his face darkened.


    Then he looked behind him and saw that there was no fear on the faces of the big wolf and the two wolves. His expression became better and he said to them: "Although you are young, you are the children of the Duke of Qin, so you must be able to withstand this kind of scene." , dont be timid, you know!


    Being scolded again, Eng pursed his lips in grievance, and quickly looked towards Qiangqiang, coaxing: "Don''t be afraid of Qiangqiang, Brother Eng protects you."


    As Wei Xiaos only son, Qiangqiang was also brought here to let the people know that Wei Dynasty still had an heir.


    The big wolf replied: "Hey, big wolf and his brother know it... Your Majesty, take the bad guys to the street quickly, everyone wants to see them." ...My voice is broken and my speech is very unpleasant. My mother said that a handsome boy should have a good voice.


    Wei Xiao nodded happily... Dng is an intelligent and qualified prince.


    Wei Xiao withdrew his gaze and issued an order in a deep voice: "Pass the decree, **** the rebels, Dongqing Xizuo, and march the shaman army out of the imperial city and parade through the streets!"


    With the order given, everyone started to move.


    The messenger shouted loudly, and Zhou Huang led arge number of soldiers and horses out of the city to clear the way: "Your Majesty has decreed that the prisoners be escorted and paraded through the streets. All participants shall stand outside the iron shield. Those who cross the iron shield formation shall Considered a prisoners aplice, he will be executed without mercy!


    He shouted again: "The archers are in formation!"


    There was a roar, and arge number of archers immediately appeared behind the shield soldiers, with their bows and arrows ready to stop the chaos in time.


    Open the door! Wei Changling, Wu Changzhen and others led their soldiers and horses and escorted arge number of prisoners to the gate of the imperial city.


    Soon, the imperial city gates were opened.


    Wu Changzhen personally led the troops and escorted the army of thieves, witches and Dongqing dead soldiers out of the imperial city and headed for the imperial city avenue.


    Here hees, the murderer ising!


    "They are not criminals. Look at the signs on their chests and backs. These are...the army of thieves and witches, and Dongqing Xizuo!"


    They are the evil soldiers and thieves who massacred our city!


    Smash them, smash them to death quickly!


    The Rong thieves massacred several prefectures in the northwest, and half of the Yangji prefecture in Dongqing. Now they are still wreaking havoc in the northeast. Everyone has long hated them and took off their shoes one after another and threw them at them.


    There is no other way. In order to prevent chaos and harm innocent people, all people entering the Imperial City Avenue are not allowed to carry weapons, not even stones, and can only be smashed with shoes.


    But the army of thieves and witches were not vegetarians. They had ferocious faces and ring eyes at the people on both sides. They bared their sharp, ck and yellow teeth and screamed at the crowd: "Hiss, roar!"


    These witches not only killed people, but also ate them. If they behaved like this again, they were really as terrifying as ghosts. The people were so frightened that they shouted: "Ghosts!"


    It is true that the evil army is ferocious.


    "Hahaha!" Seeing the people retreating in fear, the Rong thief and the witch armyughed out loud, and said in the not-so-standard Chu dialect: "The people of Chu are really useless, they are only worthy of serving as meat dishes for our great Rong!"


    A Qishan was cruel and knew that they would definitely die after the parade, so he took the opportunity to shout: "Your emperor of Chu, Emperor Jingyuan, was slept with by our soldiers. He is a prostitute and an immortal king!"


    The strange thing is that Wu Changzhen did not interrupt his shouting, but let him shout.


    After Aqishan finished shouting, the people present became angry and cursed one after another: "The soldiers are really bad. They not only robbed our city and ughtered our people, but also fabricated such lies to nder our former emperor." ...You still dare to be so arrogant on our territory,e on, big guy, kill these animals!"


    Come on, beat them to death!


    The soldiers and thieves had a long-standing grudge against Chu Wei. The people of Chu Wei had hated them for a long time. Now they couldn''t help it. They smashed their stinky shoes at them one after another. Some even got through the iron shield array and jumped on them without fear of death. , punching and kicking them.


    This group of thieves and witches were severely beaten, and some of the witches had their noses and ears bitten off.


    Wu Changzhen was very satisfied and signaled the archers not to fire arrows. He let the people beat the witch army for a while, and then ordered the soldiers toe out to stop them.

 Chapter 3180: The whole story of killing Chu [revealed]

    Chapter 3180: The whole story of killing Chu [revealed]


    Chapter 3180 The beginning and end of the killing of Chu [Secret Chapter]


    At this time, Aqishan finally understood Wu Changzhen''s n... Telling too many outrageous truths would make people suspicious, so the people of Chu and Wei did not believe that the scandal about Emperor Jingyuan was true!


    You viin, you viin! Azhishan cursed angrily, making a mooing sound from his mouth.


    When the rest of the witch army heard this signal, their eyes changed, like evil beastsing out of their cages and rushing toward the people who were beating them.


    Hsssssssssssss!


    A numbing sound sounded, and in the blink of an eye, several people had their throats bitten by the witch army.


    "Ah ah ah, the evil Rong has killed someone, the evil Rong has killed someone!" The people in the avenue screamed in horror. Their momentum was gone, only fear remained. They rolled and crawled away to both sides of the avenue, reaching out to the soldiers outside. Shouting: "Pull us out quickly!"


    The evil soldiers are crazy. The road is too dangerous. They must get out and not die in it.


    Save people! Wu Changzhen quickly led his troops to fight.


    But the people in Aqishan were extremely brave and not afraid of death. Even though their ankles were strangled with iron chains until their bones were exposed, they still pounced on the people with all their strength... without weapons, they would bite with their mouths and hit with their heads.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The witch army hit the heads of the people hard, with such force that several people were knocked unconscious.


    His body was smashed hard against the unconscious people. He turned his head, opened his mouth, and bit the neck... hiss, hiss, hiss, his skin and flesh were torn open, and blood flowed freely.


    With his mouth full of blood, Aqishan chuckled, nced at the people and soldiers around him, and shouted in Chu dialect: "Sooner orter, the Dajong warriors will trample this capital and turn all of you trash into meat! God bless you." , Dayong Yongchang!"


    Other shamans followed him and shouted: "The shaman **** bless you, the army will be prosperous, prosperous, prosperous!"


    Puch, pow, pow!


    Wu Changzhen''s soldiers and horses came to attack, and their spears pierced the bodies of the witch army. This group of witch army was killed, and this chaos was finally over.


    Wu Changzhen: Imperial doctor,e and save this person quickly!


    To prevent idents, a doctor was arranged at the sentry post. As soon as these words came out, an imperial doctor came immediately carrying a medicine box.


    Its a pity that only four were saved and seven died.


    The thieves are vicious and specialize in biting their necks. Im lucky to be able to save four of them, the imperial doctor sighed.


    After hearing this, the people around him trembled with fear when they thought of the ferocity of Aqishan and others... Then they were not human beings, they were just a group of evil spirits, evil ghosts that came specifically to take human lives!


    "Hahaha, look how scared you are, what a bunch of trash!" Not far away, Rui Shuangughed at the people, and praised Aqishan and the others: "As expected of the Great Rong Witch Army, even if their hands and feet are restrained, they can still kill people. .


    Themon people hated the army thieves and red angrily at Rui Shuang after hearing this: "Who are you? Why are you speaking for the army thieves? Haven''t you seen them killing innocent people indiscriminately?!"


    "I saw it, so what? They are indeed brave." Rui Shuang ignored the resentful looks of the people, nced at them, and said with contempt: "In terms of force, you are not as good as the Rong people, and in terms of insidious strategy, you are not as good as Dongqing. , how did you keep thisnd for thousands of years? I dont understand.


    She survived today by relying on her strength to fight for her life, so she really wondered how the weak Chuwei people managed to hold on to their country. The country should have been destroyed long ago and rekindled.


    The people on both sides were so angry that they almost vomited blood and said to Wu Changzhen: "General, this woman not only insulted us, but also spoke for the evil soldiers. She must be a ruthless soldier. Kill her quickly to avenge the dead!"


    "I am not Da Rong Xizuo, I am Dongqing Xizuo." Rui Shuang told them kindly, and then smiled: "Wu Changzhen did not dare to kill me, because your emperor still needs me to testify, and your old man still needs me. The antidote will extend your life.


    He was so arrogant that the people present were so angry that they almost went to heaven.


    Wu Changzhen said: "She is from Dongqing. She is the illegitimate daughter of Ning Ji. She knows that Ning Ji has many collusions with Dongqing people. She is an important witness. She cannot die yet."


    Rui Shuang smiled and said: "You have heard it...I have value, even if I be a prisoner, I can still live, but you are ipetent, so even if you don''t obey me, you can only hold it in!"


    "Bitch, don''t stop me, I''m going to kill her!" A group of young and energetic guys couldn''t hold it in anymore and wanted to rush into the avenue to teach Rui Shuang a lesson. Unfortunately, they were stopped by shield soldiers and forced to kneel on the roadside. Unable to move. Hahahaha, seeing this, Rui Shuangughed even more crazily: "You guys are really useless!"


    It was so arrogant that one angry young man fainted from his anger.


    However, after seeing the ferocity of the Rong people and experiencing Rui Shuangs ridicule, many people understood...


    "The evil Rong and the traitor Qing are our enemies. I, Qiu Dayang, swear that after this incident, I will join the army immediately. I will not return to the capital until the evil Rong and the traitor Qing are wiped out!"


    The rest of the people who were being escorted to the ground and kneeling on the ground also shouted: "Join the army and swear to destroy the evil soldiers and thieves!"


    He looked directly at Rui Shuang and said, "We Chuwei people are not useless, and we are not afraid of evil soldiers and thieves. One day, our army will conquer these two ces and avenge the dead people!"


    The people on both sides of the avenue were also in high spirits and echoed loudly: "Yes, we will definitely destroy these two countries and avenge the dead!"


    Ke Ruishuang only responded with a sneer: "Ha!"


    All losers like to brag, but ruthless people never talk nonsense.


    The people were almost furious to death, but there was nothing they could do about Rui Shuang. They could only watch her being carried and paraded through the streets together with Dong Qing Xizuo.


    In the team escorting the prisoners, an official from the Ministry of Punishment read out the crimes they hadmitted. The people became even more angry: "You actually want to burn our treasury and destroy our money. It''s so vicious. Kill these Dongqing prisoners." Work carefully!"


    Smash them to death!


    "The thief''s family is here. Quickly bring the excrement and water and throw it to death for this family of coborators and traitors!"


    Sin Concubine, Sin Concubines grandfather and brothers are here. Give us a little bit of excrement, and we will pour them to death and make them stink to the underworld!


    They really hated the Ning family and the Zongzheng family so much that they secretly smuggled the excrement water over and poured it on them, making the two families full of the stench of excrement.


    Qin Gui and Wei Lin were also in the parade. They were also sshed with feces and water. They wanted to tell everyone to stop sshing, but their mouths were gagged and they could not speak.


    Aqishan and Rui Shuang can talk because Wei Xiao needs them to talk, but Qin Gui and Wei Lin are of little value anymore, so they can just go out and parade.


    "Zong Zhengjun, the good daughter you taught has killed dozens of people in the Zhou Dynasty, so I want to kill you!" Zhou Juren was good at tea ceremony, and Zong Zhengjun was good at it, so the two became familiar with each other.


    After Zong Zhengjun heard this, he looked at Xun Sheng, knelt down towards Zhou Juren, and said, "I, Zong Zhengjun, can''t help you, and have taught a daughter like Zong Zhengya, who coborates with the enemy and harms others... In the next life, I will make a custom made by you." The horse will atone for your sins."


    Zong Zhengjun had long been dissatisfied with his father and daughter''s insistence on the throne, so after Zong Zhengya married Wei Xiao, he became semi-reclusive. This time he came out to testify in order to protect the branches of Zong Zheng''s family... Thousands of things Human life, how can we not save it?


    So he made a deal with Wei Xiao. He admitted Zongzhengjia''s guilt in public, and Wei Xiao let Zongzhengjia''s rtives go.


    "Bah, atonement? Can you redeem so many lives?!" Zhou Juren and the victims cried and cursed.


    Zong Zhengjun did not reply. After admitting his mistake, he was escorted and continued to parade through the streets, talking about the crimes of the Zong Zheng family, letting everyone know how Zong Zhengya colluded with Ning Ji and coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country and harmed people.


    This paradested for more than an hour before it ended.


    There has been a big fuss and everyone is very tired, but everyone still wants to know the truth as soon as possible.


    However, after they knew who the enemy was, their attitude became much better and they shouted: "If Your Majesty is ready, please tell us the truth quickly, and we will thank Your Majesty!"


    Everyone knelt down on both sides of the Imperial City Avenue. Wei Xiao looked down at the people below, his eyes a little moist... He took the risk of the Wei Dynasty''s demise to organize this imperial city gate assembly and parade. , done right!

 Chapter 3181: The whole story of killing Chu [revealed]

    Chapter 3181: The whole story of killing Chu [revealed]


    Chapter 3181 The beginning and end of the killing of Chu [Secret Chapter 2]


    God will not destroy David.


    Wei Xiao sighed and said: "Bring the big wolf and the two wolves over and let them take a good look."


    "Yes." The dead man who was responsible for taking care of the big wolf and the two wolves quickly picked them up and stood in front of the groove in the middle of the battlement, letting them overlook the people who were kneeling down.


    Tens of thousands of people prostrated and worshiped. The scene was so majestic that even the faint of heart would not be able to bear it.


    But the two little guys were not frightened. The second wolf was so excited that he waved his little hand downwards: "Ouch, the second wolf is here, the second wolf is here!"


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao looked a little ugly... Brat, is this the time to have fun?


    He suppressed his dissatisfaction, looked at them and Xiao Luoyou, and said solemnly: "Remember this scene, remember their shouts, remember who our enemies are, and never forget them!"


    Eng nodded sharply: "Yeah, Eng remembers it!"


    But he didnt understand the meaning of Wei Xiaos words at all.


    Xiao Luoyou understood a little, but Wei Xiao didn''t need him to say any words of promise. He only said: "No need to say more. When you grow up, don''t let this scene go down."


    Yeah! Xiao Luo You nodded.


    The people below continued to shout: "Your Majesty, please tell us the truth, and we will thank you!"


    Wei Xiao knew that they were anxious and didn''t want to miss this great opportunity, so he immediately ordered: "Chu Jun, let Ji Yuanhong prepare... to seal the title of minister and dere the decree."


    "Yes." The two of them started busy again, one of them read out the new decree, and the other went to find Ji Yuanhong.


    Not long after, Chu Jun led Jun Tianwei and escorted Ji Yuanhong out of the imperial city. They took him to the middle of the imperial city avenue and stopped after meeting Wu Changzhen, Wei Changling and others.


    Because the truth involves too much, if you want to rify it, you have to start with when Ning Ji colluded with Dong Qing, so Rui Shuang was the first to speak.


    Rui Shuang sat in the sedan chair, looking around at the people in a leisurely and arrogant manner, making the people half dead with anger, and then said: "In thest years of Emperor Jingwu, Concubine Qing was in poor health, and her time was running out. In order to ensure the stability of the Eastern Territory, Emperor Jingwu, Agree with Concubine Qings marriage proposal and take the opportunity to select a new concubine who will marry Da Chu.


    The great Rong were powerful and harmed the northwest, causing constant wars in the northwest. Chu was just established, and the territory was not yet stable. Therefore, in order to ensure peace in the northeast, Emperor Jingwu asked Dongqing to marry the emperor''s daughter as his concubine.


    Dong Qing agreed for his own benefit, so Da Chu had a concubine Qing.


    The new concubine selected by Concubine Qing''s rtives was given to Emperor Jingyuan.


    Rui Shuang added: "Ning Ji, who was only fifteen years old at the time, took advantage of the opportunity when Concubine Qing came to visit the bride and the Chu people were able to enter Dongqing. In the name of study tour, Ning Ji left Beijing and went to the Northeast. After arriving in the Northeast, he pretended to be The caravan servant went to Dongqing, climbed up to Yan Kuang, then to Prince Zhou of Da Yinzhou, and finally to the Rui family of Dongqing, who came to pick up Concubine Qing."


    "Although the surname Qing is the surname of Dongqing, it was changed by Emperor Dongqing to show the difference in the royal family. Emperor Dongqing''s original surname was Rui!"


    "After Ning Ji met the head of the Rui family, he proposed a strategy to kill Chu in a different way, which shocked the head of the Rui family... Soon after, Ning Ji used this strategy to meet the Dongqing royal family, and started a nearly thirty-year n to destroy Chu and change the species. !


    The messenger stood beside Rui Shuang and shouted her words.


    When the people heard this, they were shocked and couldn''t believe it was true: "In thest years of Emperor Jingwu? Concubine Qing? So, Dongqing wanted to destroy us as early as the time of Emperor Jingwu?"


    The Qing thieves are so abominable and insidious. They actually wanted to destroy them decades ago and seizend for new species!


    The people were very angry, but said: "Ning Zei was only fifteen years old at that time. How could a fifteen-year-old boy have the brains toe up with such a vicious n for the country?!" Rui Shuang: "Who knows? Maybe Ning Ji He is Dong Qing''s son, or maybe he really has extraordinary powers and knows many things in advance."


    Everyone was stunned when they thought of what Ning Ji had shouted before he died, saying that he was a reborn person, but they quickly said: "Vicious woman, now I want you to tell the truth, not to imitate Ning''s thief''s strange power and chaos! Evidence!" Take it out, there is no evidence, you are just talking nonsense!"


    And they dont ept lies, because too many people have died unjustly, and they cannot use lies to deceive the dead!


    Hehe, Rui Shuang sneered and looked at Wu Changzhen: "Give them evidence."


    Wu Changzhen pushed a box out, selected a few literate people, and said, "Come in and look at the evidence."


    Zhou Juren was chosen. He was so excited that he trembled and fell twice. Finally, he climbed into the avenue and looked through the brochures with the others: "Du Family Trading Company, Liu Family Carriage and Horse Racing Agency, Lin Family Escort Agency... This is what Ning Thief followed." The letters from severalpanies look no different, they are just normal letters discussing business!"


    After hearing this, everyone was very disappointed and looked at Wu Changzhen: "General Wu, ordinary business letters cannot be used as evidence of coborating with the enemy."


    "The people of Chu and Wei are really useless. They are ipetent and dare to question the authenticity of the evidence." Rui Shuang mocked and shouted: "Who knows Qingwen? Come and take a look to see if there are homophones for Qingwen hidden in these letters. Words, do those words with homophonesbined together constitute aplete sentence of evidence of coborating with the enemy?!"


    Trash, her body is already exhausted, but she still has to expend energy to work for them?


    If she didn''t hate Dong Qing even more, she would really want to kill the people of Chu Wei first!


    There was actually someone in the crowd who knew Qing Wen, and he shouted: "I am Xu Ju from Heming Street. I wanted to enter the Ministry of Rites, so I learned Qing Wen. Please let me go in to read the letter!"


    Wu Changzhen: Let hime in.


    Xu Juren was brought in. Following the method Rui Shuang said, he actually found out many words with the same sound as Qingwen.


    Then he picked out these words and wrote them out to form sentences in Dongqing dialect, and then tranted these Dongqing dialects into Chu text.


    After entering the Northeast, you can find the Lin family and enter Dongqing. This was the code word in the letter written by the Jiangnan Du Family Trading Company to Ning Ji.


    "After entering Dongqing, if you want to find the Zhou family, you can go to the Rui family." This was written by the Lin family **** agency to Ning Ji.


    "Father, my son has entered Dongqing and met the Rui n..." This is what Ning Ji wrote to the Du Family Trading Company!


    Every sentence was a reference to coboration with the enemy. After hearing this, the people''s expressions changed several times in shock: "Ning Thief is really a bad breed. He coborated with the enemy and betrayed his country at a young age. Why would he do this?!"


    Obviously it is Chu, and there is a title given by the Chu Dynasty at home. Eat the Lu Lu''s Lulu given by Chu Chao. Is this something a human being can do? !


    Wu Changzhen said: "Which one would you rather be, the throne or the title, the emperor or the ministers? Moreover, Ning Zei is the youngest son of the Ning family, and the title of title is not his turn. He also has a lofty ideal and wants to be the emperor, but he is young and has no chance. If you want to seize the throne if you have no power, you can only cooperate with the enemy!"


    Why did Ning Ji do this?


    And why do you have this strategy of destroying Chu and recing others at such a young age?


    Wu Changzhen didn''t know either, but the people needed a reason to surrender to the enemy, so he could only give a more convincing argument.


    Rui Shuang made another shocking statement: "There are also the Du family, the Liu family, and the Lin family. They are all fine craftsmen in Dongqing who have been lurking in Dachu for many years."


    And there are still many fine craftsmens houses like this in Dachu, and they have been lurking since the Dafeng period. Now I dont know how many generations there are.


    "Look at Dongqing''s methods, cities, andyout. You Chuwei people ask yourselves, can youpare to others? So you are really useless!"

 Chapter 3182: The whole story of killing Chu [revealed]

    Chapter 3182: The whole story of killing Chu [revealed]


    Chapter 3182 The beginning and end of the killing of Chu [Secret Chapter 3]


    this?


    Everyone was scolded by Rui Shuang so much that they could not refute. They were indeed not strong enough.


    But


    Everything must be reasonable, right? We are not powerful enough, but we have never harmed them. Why should theye to rob ournd and kill our people?!


    Thats right, why are the evil soldiers and thieves celebrating?


    "Hahaha, why? Just because this is a world where the jungle prevails over the strong!" Rui Shuang was made tough by their naivety, and then said: "As long as Dayong and Dongqing are capable, they can raise their troops to destroy you. You If you are dissatisfied, you can kill them, but who says you are incapable?"


    After speaking, heughed sarcastically again, making the people present, especially the "aspiring young people" who had always been pretentious, hang their heads withughter.


    Bring up Qiang Shengs body! Wu Changzhen shouted.


    Soon, soldiers carried a coffin into the avenue.


    Wu Changzhen said: "This is the son born by Ning Ji and Princess Dongqing. It is an important part of the change of species... After Dongqing asked Ning Ji to establish the Daning Dynasty, Qiang Sheng must be the second emperor, and he can only marry Dongqing''s daughter, children and grandchildren can only sleep with Dongqing''s daughter, so as to give birth to pure-blooded Dongqing heirs. The ministers and generals must also be slowly reced by Dongqing people, so that the Daning court will slowly be the Dongqing people''s court. "


    this?


    The people were shocked and frightened when they heard this: "Dong, Emperor Dong Qing is so vicious!"


    "Ha, is this vicious?" Rui Shuang smiled and said: "Emperor Dongqing also wants to move the Dongqing people to Beijing, Jiangnan, and go to various ces in Chu and Wei, and then assassinate the Chu and Wei people. Completely rent thend of Chuwei!"


    What!


    Everyone was chilled when they heard this. They never thought that Dongqing would use this insidious trick on them... to seize theirnd and court without bloodshed. What kind of scheming is this? It was much scarier than the thieves who came to rob them with real swords and guns!


    Whats even more frightening is: Dongqing almost seeded!


    One sentence made everyone tremble uncontrobly.


    Rui Shuang looked at their trembling looks and felt much better: "That''s why I wonder, how do you guys manage to protect this great river and mountains when they are so useless?"


    Although Wei Xiao is stupid and the Chuwei people are ipetent, thend of Chuwei is really a good ce. It has a suitable temperature, rich products, and an outlet to the sea in the south. It is much better than Dayong and Dongqing.


    "Poisonous woman, who said we are useless? I will chop Qiang Sheng into pieces right now and let him die without his body intact!" YiSiQue yelled and wanted to rush into the avenue and destroy Qiang Sheng''s body, but in the blink of an eye he was killed by the soldiers. They were pressed to the ground, **** and dragged to their knees behind the iron shield array.


    Wei Changling was very angry and cursed angrily: "Qiang Sheng''s body is important evidence. Anyone who dares to damage it will be punished ording to Dongqing''s rules!"


    Is this corpse or physical evidence?


    After hearing this, everyone said: "Yes, yes, we are obedient and the general will calm down."


    He asked urgently: "General, what evidence is there about the body of Ning''s son?"


    Wei Changling said: "Qiang Sheng has a special totem of the Dongqing royal family tattooed on his body to prove that he is indeed the grandson of the Dongqing Emperor."


    The Dongqing royal family all have this kind of totem, which is usually painted on their wrists to always show their royal status.


    Ke Qiang Sheng''s identity was special. In order to facilitate his actions after arriving in David, he painted it on the inner thigh with a special concoction. It would disappear after drying and would appear only after applying the special concoction.


    After Wei Changling said this, he selected a few people toe in and showed them the totem patterns registered by the Ministry of Rites.


    Its actually a paper pattern preserved from the Dafeng period!


    This is a paper pattern preserved from the Dachu period. Both paper patterns are the same!


    There are paper patterns from both dynasties, which shows that this totem paper pattern is genuine.


    Wei Changling took out the concoction again and smeared it on Qiang Sheng''s body: "Come over and take a look. It will appear in a quarter of an hour."


    "Yes." The chosen people hurriedly gathered around the coffin, staring at the inner thighs of the corpse with wide eyes. A quarter of an hourter, the totem slowly appeared: "It''s out, it''s out, it''s really the totem of the Dongqing royal family with the three-headed eagle standing on the snow mountain!"


    Ning Thief really made a deal with Dong Qing to change species, you bastard!


    The people cursed Ning Ji, and some wanted to settle ounts with the Ning family, but it was already noon, and they had to seize the time to find out the truth, otherwise they would have to stay upte... None of the ministers and generals could stand it any longer.


    Silence, silence! The soldiers shouted for a while, and then the people became quiet.


    Wei Changling added: "Ning thief killed Qiang Sheng for the throne. After Qiang Sheng saw Ning thief''s murderous intention, he dictated Ning thief''s conspiracy in advance... This is Qiang Sheng''s confession, as well as Qiang Sheng and Emperor Dongqing You can read the correspondence."


    The chosen people circted these evidences.


    But Xu Juren was really capable, and he used homophones to find important clues hidden in Emperor Dongqings letter: Emperor Dongqings letter said that after a great victory, Qiang Sheng was to go find someone from Shilu Medicine Store. ...Although the letter didnt say what to do with the people from Shilu Medicine Store, its obvious that there is Dong Qing Xizuo in Shilu Medicine Store!


    What!


    Everyone was horrified: "Shilu Medicine Store is one of the three major medicine stores in this world. We are still taking medicine from their medicine store. What if the medicine they sell is poisonous?!"


    Phew vomit!


    Those who drank Shilu Yaoxings decoction started to pick their throats.


    Those who used the ster from Shilu Medicine had to endure the severe pain of the wound and tear it off.


    "Calm down!" Wei Changling shouted: "Don''t worry, everyone. Your Majesty already knows that there is a problem with Shilu Medicine Store and has sent troops to control Shilu Medicine Store. Moreover, Dongqing Xizuo intends to take root in Chu Wei for a long time, so he will not He will poison us now, dont worry, everyone!


    He also asked several imperial doctors to check the medicinal materials used by Shilu Medicine Store. After confirming that everything was fine, he allowed everyone to calm downpletely.


    Rui Shuang was really annoyed and said angrily: "Go on, speed up, if the dy continues, I will no longer cooperate!"


    Her body was almost unable to hold on anymore, but Wei Changling and the others were still coaxing these Chu Wei losers, which really **** her off.


    Dong dong dong!


    The soldiers hurriedly beat the drums to silence the people.


    Wei Changling continued: "Since Ning was fifteen years old, after he got along with the Rui family of Dongqing, he created medicine soldiers and helped Dongqing do several meritorious things. Hepletely gained the trust of Emperor Dongqing. Let Emperor Dongqing marry him a daughter and give birth to Qiang Sheng, a key figure in the change of species."


    but


    "Before Qiang Sheng was born, Ning Zei had already given birth to several children in Dongqing. These children were trained by him to be death warriors and medicine men. They were his great helpers in causing trouble in the capital this time!"


    After hearing this, everyone looked at Rui Shuang, wishing they could eat her alive.


    Rui Shuang was not afraid and even smiled arrogantly at them: "Yes, I am one of Ning Ji''s children."


    He told them one more thing: "Wei Xiao''s confidant Rui Xiong, who leads all the troops in Xinliu City, is also Ning Ji''s son, and he is still a son who longs for Ning Ji''s recognition."


    so


    "Do you think I''m bad? No, Ning Jizi is even worse in the northeast and is helping Dongqing massacre your people, hahaha!"


    Rui Shuang smiled happily, and the people''s faces were ashen: "Rui Xiong is actually Ning''s traitor, so does the Duke of Qin still have a chance to win?"


    "Join the army, we must join the army, rush to the northeast, kill the traitor Ning, and destroy the traitor Qing!" The crowd was shouting like this. Everyone has never wanted to join the army to fight against the enemy as much as at this moment.


    I will write the final chapter of the beginning and end of the killing of Chu tomorrow. I hope there will be no power outage orwork outage tomorrow, so that I can finish writing this important chapter quietly. [I burst into tears, I have always been a crow, and ourmunity likes to have power outages in the summer! It is estimated that the good will not work but the bad will not work] I wish everyone a happy Children''s Day in advance, and all old friends, big and small, will be happy. Thank you for your support, thank you^_^!

 Chapter 3183: The beginning and end of killing Chu [End]

    Chapter 3183: The beginning and end of killing Chu [End]


    Chapter 3183 The Beginning and End of Killing Chu [Final Chapter]


    The crowd was excited, and some people had already reported their names to Wei Changling and wanted to register to join the army.


    Wei Changling was very happy, but Rui Shuang was bored to death by hearing this and was ready to give up. Wu Changzhen said hurriedly: "Be quiet, be quiet! Those who want to join the army to help the Northeast can bring their household registration to the Five Cities Army and Horses Division to sign up tomorrow. Today I will only tell you the truth about the disaster!"


    Rui Shuang didn''t explode just now.


    But because she was angry, she coughed violently, to the point where it was difficult to breathe. She quickly pinched several acupuncture points near her neck, and then she regained her breath.


    Wu Changzhen was afraid that Rui Shuang wouldn''t be able to survive, so he endured the pain and said hurriedly: "The reason why Emperor Dongqing gave the princess to Ning Zei as his wife is not only because of the great progress in the medicine soldiers developed by Ning Zei, but also because Ning Zei brought him here We have many aplices, the most important of whom is the old King Tuogu of Dayong!"


    The people were stunned when they heard this: "Old King Tuogu? That sounds familiar...but is the father of King Tuogu, who had his arm cut off by the Duke of Qin?"


    "Exactly." Wu Changzhen nodded, remained silent for a while, and continued: "Old King Tuogude has a powerful witch army in his hands, specializing intent assassinations. The disaster of the witch army in Beicang Prefecture a few years ago was caused by The witch army was carefully crafted. But the witch armymanded by the old King Tuogu was more powerful than the witch army in Beicang Mansion. In thest years of Dafeng, there were witch armies who took advantage of the chaos in Dafeng to sneak in. Our territory!


    Its just that the number of lurking witches is small. They can only do small things like stealing ordnance blueprints and assassinating generals. They cannot shake our giant-like empire.


    "But because Ning Ji colluded with Emperor Dongqing, and because Emperor Jingtai was afraid of Emperor Jingyuan, King Lao Tuogu sensed an opportunity and went to Dongqing in person to formte an agreement with Emperor Dongqing, Ning Thief, the remnants of Da Feng, etc. An even more brutal n to destroy Chu..."


    "And if you want to destroy Chu, you must first kill the generals. If you want to kill the generals, you must first separate the rtionship between the emperor and the generals. King Lao Tuogu is the best at this. He used the incident of Emperor Jingyuan who once lived in the Rong realm Son, spread rumors that ndered Emperor Jingyuan, and spread this rumor to the ears of Emperor Jingtai through the mouths of rebellious ministers of the famous family, so that Emperor Jingtai believed it to be true. It even made Emperor Jingtai think that something happened to Emperor Jingyuan because it was the Duke of Wei who deliberately Because of this, Emperor Jingtai began to be afraid of the Wei Guogong line and hated Emperor Jingyuan!"


    He is afraid that the military power of the Wei Guo is too much military power and the boldness will be destroyed in the future.


    Hate that Emperor Jingyuan had disgraced him and wanted to be his sessor!


    After hearing this, the people were indignant: "The thieves are so vicious. Not only did they rob us openly, but they also nned poisonous plots to harm us behind the scenes!"


    but


    Who is the rebellious minister of the noble family who surrendered to the enemy?!


    Wu Changzhen said: "It''s the family of Mr. Zhongge and Hou Hong of Wenchang."


    "Mr. Zhongge? Marquis Wenchang? Who is it?!" Ny people present didn''t know.


    But the elders knew: "The Zhong family and the Hong family were the first aristocratic families to bring their property to Da Chu. They were at their peak at that time. The youngest daughter of Marquis Wenchang even married Emperor Jingtai and became Jingtai Emperor." The emperor''s favorite concubine, the eleventh prince was born to Concubine Wen. At that time, there were rumors in the capital that Emperor Jingtai was going to make the eleventh prince the crown prince!"


    pity


    Later something big happened, the two families were wiped out, and even Concubine Wen and the eleventh prince died.


    No need to guess, it was Emperor Jingyuan who did it... In order to seize the throne, Emperor Jingyuan and Emperor Jingtai had a real fight. In the end, Emperor Jingtai was defeated and Emperor Jingyuan ascended the throne.


    And Emperor Jingyuan was able to win because the empress''s family, Zhong family, Luo, Qin, Wei family, Feng family, and Emperor Jingwu''s courtiers all helped a lot.


    But not long after he ascended the throne, Emperor Jingyuan raised the butcher knife towards the Duke Wei''s mansion.


    The old stories of the royal family were mentioned again by the old people, and everyone who heard it was very sad... The royal family looked noble, but the life inside was not as stable and peaceful as ordinary people''s homes.


    He also scolded the Zhongge family and the Hong family: "Ah, we are still a thousand-year-old family. The civil servants of this family are the most abominable. They are eating the sry of the court and being worshiped by the big guys, but they seek the country with the enemy. It is really not a pity to die!" "


    After cursing, he began to question again: "General Wu, these are your oral statements, where is the evidence? We want to see the witnesses and physical evidence!"


    Wu Changzhen knew they didn''t believe it, so he looked at Wei Changling and said, "Let Chu Jun bring Ji Yuanhong."


    "Hey." Wei Changling went to find Chu Jun in person, and the two of them brought Ji Yuanhong with their soldiers and horses. Ji Yuanhong was very afraid that Wei Xiao would kill the donkey, so he shouted hurriedly without Wei Changling''s introduction: "This is Ji Yuanhong. His grandfather was Ji Shengding, the governor of Jiangnan in the Feng Dynasty. He fought with Emperor Jingwu of the Great Chu. The world!"


    He also shouted: "The Ning thief coborated with the enemy to seek power and captured my family as hostages. I had to pretend to surrender to him. Fortunately, Your Majesty was so powerful that he destroyed the Ning thief. In gratitude for His Majesty''s kindness, a certain person volunteered to testify and provide evidence to solve the problem. All parties will kill Chu from beginning to end!"


    Your Majesty is kind and seeing that I have done a good job in exposing the thief, you have already promised the Ji family the position of Wu Zhonghou!


    I shouted it out in one breath.


    Wei Changling looked ugly and urged Ji Yuanhong: "Don''t talk nonsense and open the evidence box quickly."


    Ji Yuanhong smiled and said: "General Wei, don''t be angry. We will be colleagues from now on. Moreover, this is for your Majesty, I will do my best."


    Wei Changling almost vomited after hearing this... He had seen a lot of viins, but Ji Yuanhong was the most disgusting. It was obvious that the Ji family also participated in the n to kill Chu and destroy Wei, but Ji Yuanhong was here to act as a hero to expose the thieves!


    Whats even more disgusting is that he still has to endure him.


    It was Wu Changzhen who spoke: "Master Ji, it''s gettingte, hurry up... All the ministers and generals are injured and sick, and they can''t hold on any longer."


    Ji Yuanhong is already a dead man, so there is no need to vent his anger on the dead.


    Ji Yuanhong had already let the people know that he was a meritorious official, so he stopped stretching his arms and said to Chu Jun: "Take out the nine-turn mechanism box and slowly open it ording to the method I told you. The physical evidence is in the mechanism box."


    The Ji family couldpete with Emperor Jingwu because they had some great abilities. Taking advantage of the great chaos in Dafeng, the Ji family obtained a group of craftsmen from the Dafeng court and made a nine-turn machine box. It was originally intended to be used to hold jade seals, but Ji Shengding failed, and his children and grandchildren used the machine box to contain treasonous letters to and from various parties.


    Only the Ji family knows how to unlock this nine-turn mechanism box. If it is smashed hard or the steps are wrong, the saltpeter inside will burn and destroy the evidence.


    This is the reason why Ji Yuanhong dared to fight Wei Xiao and the others.


    This is also the reason why Wei Xiao and Gu Jinan had to spend time with him.


    Chu Jun quickly took out the nine-turn machine box.


    When everyone saw it, they were shocked and said: "The evidence is in this iron box?"


    Ji Yuanhong nodded: "Well, my father''s correspondence with the rebellious ministers of the family, the old King Tuogu, the Dongqing people, and Wei Qi are all hidden in it."


    Everyone eximed: "So much evidence has been hidden?"


    Why hide so much?


    Of course its to gain allies and sell them off.


    Anyway, the Ji family only engages in profitable business and never loses money.


    Of course, Ji Yuanhong will not tell them this... He is now a great contributor to the defense and elimination of thieves, and he is a good person.


    How to open it, tell me quickly! Chu Jun urged, and the craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry who were proficient in machine tools were also waiting nearby.


    Ji Yuanhong: "Don''t worry... Use the key I gave you and open the five locks on all sides of the mechanism box at the same time. At this time, the box shell will not open, but there will be a small hole on the top of the box. Pour oil into it to prevent the mechanism from rubbing saltpeter and catching fire. Finally, open the top hole lock, so that all the firstyer machine boxes will be opened, revealing the secondyer box."

 Chapter 3184: At the end of the full text, kill Ji Yuanhong

    Chapter 3184: At the end of the full text, kill Ji Yuanhong


    The end of Chapter 3184, killing Ji Yuanhong


    This is the first level of the box, and its tooplicated.


    The great craftsmen of the Ministry of Industry were in a dilemma and said to Chu Jun: "It''s tooplicated. If I don''t think about it thoroughly, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    An official from the Ministry of Industry recorded Ji Yuanhong''s words and handed them to Chu Jun and the master craftsmen: "Everyone, please take a look."


    Chu Jun and others hurriedly showed the steps to open the machine box several times, and studied the machine box and key several times before they dared to do it: "Quiet, we are going to open the machine box!"


    The people on both sides of the avenue shut up and nodded, not daring to express their anger.


    Five keys are inserted into the five sides of the mechanism box at the same time and turned at the same time. Five clicks sound at the same time...a small hole appears on the top of the mechanism box.


    Ji Yuanhong: "Pour in the oil and let the oil soak the mechanism box on thisyer!"


    "Hmm." Chu Jun took the vegetable oil from the hand of the big craftsman from the Ministry of Industry and poured it into the small hole... The machine box can eat oil very well. After pouring about half a kilogram, Ji Yuanhong called to stop.


    However, the scary thing is that except for the top hole, there is no oil seeping out from the other five sides of the mechanism box... This kind of craftsmanship can be called uncanny workmanship.


    Is the craftsman who made the mechanism box still alive? I want to recruit them to go to the Ministry of Industry to make crossbows!


    Ji Yuanhong: The top hole can be opened.


    Chu Jun: "Get ready... to open!"


    The key was inserted into the top hole, and with a click, the five sides of the mechanism box immediately copsed on the table. The oil and saltpeter powder flowed out, and the top surface also separated from the secondyer of the mechanism box and was removed.


    At this point, the first level of the machine box has been opened.


    The second-level mechanism box contains strong sulfuric acid, which can corrode evidence, so be extremely careful. Ji Yuanhong exined, and began to exin the steps to open the second-level mechanism box.


    Chu Jun and the others listened carefully, fearfully and cautiously, and finally seeded in opening the second level of the mechanism box.


    Then came the third floor, then the fourth floor... When the machine box was on thest floor, the people on both sides almost went crazy: "What kind of broken box is this? Is there any evidence in it? Is it deliberately pretending to be a ghost, just to fool us?!"


    Wei Changling said angrily: "Shut up, everyone. It''s thest level. Don''t disturb the masters by making any noise, otherwise all your efforts will be wasted!"


    Xu Chongfeng, who was responsible for appeasing the people, immediately came out and said: "Don''t be anxious, everyone. This nine-turn mechanism box is difficult to open, but it also has a big advantage... This big advantage is that it cannot be deceived, and what is inside is what it is. Everyone can feel relieved after seeing this, right?"


    Themon people nodded one after another: "Master Xu is right... we shut up and the masters opened slowly!"


    Ji Yuanhong added: "The mechanism box on thest floor contains a hidden poison needle weapon. It is intended to kill the person who opens the box. However, ording to my method, I can break the mechanism spring of the poison needles."


    "Ah, poisonous needle!" After hearing this, the people stepped back half a meter, but in order to witness this rare sight, they risked their lives to gather around ande back.


    Chu Jun and the others have risked their lives to open the ninth level.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the mechanism was finally broken, and with two clicks, the two iron sides of the box on thest floor fell down, revealing the entire contents... Inside the box the size of a rice bowl were rolls of letter paper wrapped in special soft silver.


    "Evidence, there is really evidence inside!" Xu Juren and the others were close, and when they saw the rolls of letter paper inside, they shouted excitedly.


    Wu Changzhen, Wei Changling, Chu Jun and others were also excited and breathed a sigh of relief... Ji Yuanhong didn''t lie to them.


    Before opening the box, what they were most worried about was that Ji Yuanhong lied and there was nothing in the box.


    However, they were happy too early... In the team of craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry and Commerce who were preparing for emergency rescue, an old craftsman suddenly rushed towards the box with kerosene in hand and kerosene in hand.


    Stop him! Wei Changlings eyes were red with tears and he hurriedly rushed towards him, but when the master craftsman saw this, he directly threw out kerosene and huozhezi...


    !


    Chu Jun used his body to block the fire oil and fire breakers and saved the evidence, but his body was on fire.


    Fire out!


    Get him! Look at the evidence!


    Dont move if you are busy with other people, anyone who moves will be dealt with carefully!


    This section of the Imperial City Avenue was chaotic for a moment, but Wei Changling and others had been trained to do things well, and the people cooperated, and order was quickly restored.


    The old craftsman was also arrested.


    But he had already taken the poison and refused to say a word. Soon he vomited strange ck smelly blood and fell to the ground dead.


    After Rui Shuangwang heard about it, he said: "This is Dongqing Xizuo''s unique poison of loyalty."


    Its really Dongqings meticulous work!


    "This Dongqing man is so insidious. We finally opened the mechanism box, but he wanted to set fire to the evidence!" The people were shocked and angry, and cursed Dongqing.


    He was very worried again and said to Wei Changling and Wu Changzhen: "Two generals, this secret work is really hidden deep enough. Even the Ministry of Works has got in. Maybe there are adults in each department who are secret workers. I have to remind your majesty to investigate carefully. Itll take a while!


    Wei Changling was also frightened and said: "Don''t worry, your Majesty is well aware of this."


    After this chaos is over, His Majesty will vigorously investigate and clear out the Xizuo in the territory, and will not let Dongqing Xizuo do evil in thisnd again!


    Everyone is relieved now.


    Wu Changzhen: "Everyone be quiet, let''s start looking at the evidence."


    Eh, eh, eh. The big guy responded, consciously shutting up, his eyes almost pious, staring closely at the rolls of silver-wrapped letter paper.


    Brother Peng, Haidongqing has flown south to settle down. King Haidongqing is very satisfied with your brothers help... This is the letter written by the old Prince Zhou of Da Yinzhou to Ji Nanpeng.


    The Ji family was very powerful in the south. Even if they were defeated, they still had a lot of roots. Dongqing wanted to send Xizuo to the south and needed identity, so Ji Nanpeng helped get them identities.


    As for King Haidong Qing, he refers to Emperor Dongqing.


    "The person you rmended has already joined the Ministry of Industry. This is myst time to help you. If you dare to threaten again, you will be killed!" This is the letter written by Wenchang Hou to Ji Nanpeng.


    The Dongqing Xizuo who had settled down in the south had already had their sons win the imperial examination, but Emperor Dongqing asked Ji Nanpeng to help him arrange for them to serve as officials in the imperial court. Ji Nanpeng used the Hong family''s previous excuses to threaten the Hong family, forcing Marquis Wenchang to help.


    As soon as this letter came out, everyone was shocked: "There is indeed Dongqing Xizao among the officials in the imperial court!"


    No wonder Dongqings tool making has developed so fast. It turns out he entered the Ministry of Industry and stole our stuff!


    Its really terrible.


    Sir, we must investigate and pay the bills in detail without dy!


    Wu Changzhen: "Don''t worry, everyone, there are already troops going to the south to seize him... Be quiet and continue to look at the evidence."


    It''s already afternoon, and today we must rify the truth of a series of cases including the murder of Chu and Wei, or else we all will have to stay upte again...really, I''m going to die.


    Everyone: "Hey, hey, go on, General. Let''s listen honestly and don''t say any more."


    There are not many letters, but the span of years is very long. The earliest few letters were even left by Ji Shengding, which also involves the powerful family members who, for their own benefit, united with Dongqing to conquer the Dafeng Dynasty, making the Dafeng Dynasty even weaker. Old things.


    This was the work of the Hong family, so the Hong family was threatened by Ji Nanpeng.


    The old wolf king has taken action. The rtionship between father and son of the Chu family has deteriorated. The time for separation is right in front of us. Brother Peng should not be stingy. It is better to use the family wealth to fight.

 Chapter 3185: The end of the full text, a legacy letter

    Chapter 3185: The end of the full text, a legacy letter


    The end of Chapter 3185, posthumous letter


    Needless to say, this old wolf king is talking about the old king Tuokude.


    "Eirong and Thief Qing are so vicious. They have been plotting against us since the older generation. How could they be so sinister and vicious?!"


    Rui Shuang sneered when he heard this: "Why not? You are weak, why don''t you allow the strong to annex you?"


    "You!" Everyone was very angry, but Rui Shuang was so irritating that they didn''t want to be yelled at and vomited blood, so they turned to re at Ji Yuanhong: "The Ji family is the same. After receiving such a letter of coborating with the enemy and seeking the country, they should report it to the court. Why? You can be with the enemy!"


    ha?


    What a **** eye-opener, what kind of brainless and unscrupulous people are these! Ji Yuanhong cursed the people in his heart.


    Ji Yuanhong did not want to offend the people, so he cried and said: "My Ji family oncepeted with the Chu family for the world. My grandfather died at the hands of the Chu family. My father wanted to avenge his grandfather, so hemitted chaos..."


    "There was something wrong with my father, but because of this he was deceived by the descendants of the previous dynasty. The family wealth was almost wiped out, 80% of the soldiers and horses were stolen, and several inds under his control were also taken away. At this point, the Ji family has beenpletely ruined. By now, my generation has lost the ability to protect its wife and children, so Ning thief took his wife and children as hostages, and was forced to cause trouble in the capital with him. "


    Ji Yuanhong burst into tears as he talked about the fact that the Ji family had been deceived and diverted the disaster to the east, directing people''s anger to the descendants of the previous dynasty.


    "Is the person who wrote to your father and acted as an intermediary between your family and the evil rong and thieves a descendant of the previous dynasty? A descendant of the great Feng dynasty?" Zhou Juren asked.


    Ji Yuanhong nodded: "Exactly... If you don''t believe it, you can take a look at the seal on the letter. But the seal is not from the Feng family, but from the Lu family."


    Oh, are you a descendant of the former emperor? The Lu family? Isn''t this the grandfather''s home of the Duke of Qin, Minister Gu, and the Marquis of Lu!


    Wei Changling clenched his fists in anger... Ji Yuanhong was indeed dishonest.


    But Ji Yuanhong looked frank... He was just telling the truth.


    Wu Changzhen did not panic at all, and did not shy away from it. He directly said to Wei Changling: "Take the letter and show it to the people."


    "General Wu?" Wei Changling was afraid that the people would be angry with Gu Jin''an''s family, so he didn''t want to agree.


    But Wu Changzhen said: "The purpose of your Majesty''s convening of the court meeting is to let the people know the truth about the disaster. Then the people must see the letter, the content and the seal with their own eyes. After all, seeing is believing."


    He added: "Moreover, the real old Mr. Lu Er was killed by Emperor Fengai''s crown prince a long time ago. The fake Lu Er, who came to work as a broker for the enemy and thieves, is still the ancestral enemy of the Marquis of Lu and others!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, there is such a thing!" Many literate people and people who had read the Di newspaper said: "The Marquis of Lu got rid of the old thief Lu, brought the Lu family''s forces to Beijing to face the saint, and was awarded the title of Marquis. At that time, the imperial court published a report on this case... That fake Lu Er not only killed his own brother, but also deliberately abandoned his brother and daughter. He is really extremely vicious!"


    Later, seeing that Chu was about to fall, he pretended to be his maternal grandfather and took the Marquis of Lus mother and son to Beijing to seize the throne. Thanks to the Marquis of Lus cleverness, he killed this old thief!


    As everyone said this, they began to sympathize with the Gu family again, which made Ji Yuanhong very unhappy... Hehe, Lu Er was indeed a fake, but the fake Lu Er used the power of the Lu family to harm Chu. For this guilt, Lu Er and Gu Home, don''t think about getting rid of it.


    After he established a foothold in David, he would use this old incident to criticize Gu Jinan, making him unable to stay in the court!


    When the news came back to the Imperial City Tower, not only Gu Jinan and Brother Cheng, but also Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief... He did the right thing by exposing the Lu family''s affairs, otherwise he might not be able to exin it clearly now.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Xiao became furious again, and became more determined to behead Ji Yuanhong as soon as possible... Unless these **** who love to sow discord are eliminated, there will be no peace in the David court!


    Continue. Wei Xiao ordered.!


    From the imperial city tower, the sound of drums came. After Wu Changzhen and the others heard it, they immediately speeded up.


    After Wei Changling and other people read the letter, they took it over, put it into a box, kept it personally, and continued to read the letter: "Uncle Ji, the new emperor is cruel and will destroy my family even if it shakes the foundation of the country. I My father and brother are both dead, and I have no choice but to send a ship to pick me up as promised, Feng Ming, please!"


    "Qishan Fengming, this is a letter for help written by Wei Qi under the pseudonym to my father." Ji Yuanhong said: "But Wei Qi is just a chess piece used by all parties to cut off the power of Chu, and the Ji family is too far away from the capital, how could it be possible? Go and save him?"


    but


    "His life should not have been cut off, or perhaps Emperor Dongqing was too cunning, or perhaps Ning Ji said something... In short, Emperor Dongqing sent people to rescue Wei Qi, took him to the northeast, and then used him as Duke Wei With the title of disciple, I forced Wei Qi, a loser, to be the King of Wei, and finally took advantage of the natural and man-made disasters in Chu to send troops to the capital and sessfully reced him!"


    After hearing this, the people kept eximing: "No wonder Wei Qi, an ordinary noble son, managed to escape to the northeast under the siege of the Chu Dynasty. It turned out that there was help from the enemy country!"


    "What happened to the old case of Duke Wei''s coborating with the enemy?!" Zhou Juren asked eagerly, his voice choked with sobs: "My family was almost wiped out due to the disaster in the capital, and if the root of this disaster is traced, Its an old case of Duke Weis coborating with the enemy... This is the source, we need to make it clear.


    Ji Yuanhong said: "My father was so angry when he saw that the Ji family was deceived and ruined. Before he died, he left a secret letter detailing how he killed Chu. In it, he used Wei Qi to create this false case. The record... that letter is already in the hands of the Minister of Justice."


    After hearing this, Zhou Juren and the sufferers knelt down towards the imperial city gate: "Themon people beg Your Majesty to make public Ji Nanpeng''s legacy!"


    He kept shouting without stopping. If Wei Xiao disagreed, he would shout until he died.


    Wei Xiao and the others were waiting for this moment, and said to Mr. Feng, "Shang Shu, the time hase. Go there in person and make sure everything is done properly."


    Dont leave any trouble behind!


    "Yes." Mr. Feng was very excited. He pressed the letter hidden in the pocket on his chest and was carried out of the imperial city gate by the imperial guards to the middle of the avenue where Wu Changzhen and the others were.


    Ji Nanpengs legacy letter is here. Mr. Feng took out the legacy letter from his inner pocket.


    After hearing this, everyone was very excited. They suppressed their excitement and shouted: "Please seal the minister and read the letter quickly!"


    Mr. Feng nodded. Even though he was trembling from the residual poison and injuries, he still insisted on reading the letter in person: "King Tuogu of Dayong, Qingxiao of Dongqing, Lu Er of the Hou n, Zhong Thie, and Hong Thie took it as their mission to help Ji conquer the world. Because you lied to me and ruined the Ji family, I really cant swallow this bad breath, so now I leave a legacy letter detailing what these thieves did to eat and kill Chu!"


    There is not much written about Dafeng, just a few words: The family is greedy, and they eat and drink to enrich themselves. As the years went by, Feng gradually weakened, and armies were raised in various ces. Emperor Jingwu settled in the capital, and nearly half of the wealthy families were ughtered, and they suffered the consequences... Good luck!


    Regarding the killing of Chu, I wrote more, but it was only two pages of letter paper... In the fourteenth year of Chu Jingwu, the Chu army defeated the Rong soldiers, captured more than 20 Rong generals, killed countless Rong soldiers, and recaptured Longshan Mansion. Uproot the witch army and make thousands of them.


    Xin Chu''s sharp edge was so strong that the whole country of Dayong was frightened.


    In the next few years, the offense and defense were reversed, and Chu defeated the Great Rong numerous times. The Great Rongtian Khan and King Tuogu knew very well that the Chu Dynasty was a serious trouble to the Great Rong and must be eliminated.


    King Tuogu led the witch army into Chu again, united with Chu''s enemies, and dealt with the great Chu... The strategy of weakening Chu and killing Chu for decades had unsatisfactory results.


    However, a God-given opportunity, the second son of the Wei family was narrow-minded and almost crazy in his desire to seek princes. King Tuogu caught a glimpse of the n to eliminate the general and kill Chu Da, and used this son to create a major case of Wei family coborating with the enemy. He sessfully eliminated the general and destroyed the foundation of Chu. !

 Chapter 3186: At the end of the full text, Ji Yuanhong died

    Chapter 3186: At the end of the full text, Ji Yuanhong died


    The end of Chapter 3186, Ji Yuanhongs death


    Having reached this point of belief, Mr. Feng stopped at the right time and took out a box of old secret reports and fake evidence of the Wei family''s coboration with the enemy to show to the people: "These are what Emperor Chu Jingyuan found back then. Dayong, Dongqing, Shijia The capable ministers and other enemy thieves worked together to create evidence of the Wei family''s coboration with the enemy... One of the incidents touched off Emperor Jing Yuan''s inverse scale, causing Emperor Jing Yuan to lose control and kill the Wei family without scrutinizing the authenticity of the evidence."


    What happened to make Emperor Jingyuan lose control?


    Could it be...that scandal?


    The people were so anxious that they rushed to sign up to see the evidence.


    It is a pity that five literate people with some reputation in the capital were still selected toe in to read the letter.


    As requested, the five people formed a semicircle with their hands behind their backs and looked at each piece of evidence unfolded by Wei Changling himself.


    This is really evidence of coboration with the enemy!


    Wei Changling said: "Wei Guogong and his son did not coborate with the enemy. These evidences are perjury made by Evil Rong and Tie Qing using Wei Qi''s hand to frame the Wei family''s father and son... After all, Wei Qi is the only one in the Wei family who has treason." Enemy, fortunately, Wei Qi''s family is dead, and the Qi thieves have also been expelled from the family by Your Majesty and are no longer part of the Wei family."


    Wei Qi''s collusion with the enemy to seek the title is a real thing. Everyone has no objection to this. They only hate that Wei Qi is so stupid that he was taken advantage of by the evil Rong and the thief Qing!


    "The secret report actually said that...the fifth prince who was the direct descendant of Emperor Jingyuan was killed by the Wei family!"


    "Oh my God, that is the prince that Emperor Jing Yuan and Queen Chu Wen have been waiting for for many years. They are the only legitimate son. Emperor Jing Yuan raised him as a heir as soon as he was born...Eirong used the death of the fifth prince to create false evidence. No wonder Emperor Jingyuan will go crazy and kill people without waiting for the case to be concluded!"


    An imperial doctor said at the right time: "The reason why Emperor Jingyuan was so crazy was that, in addition to being stimted by false evidence, there must be toxins at work..."


    The imperial doctor looked at Rui Shuang and said: "Our Majesty was poisoned this time because he took Rui as his concubine and became a real couple with her... Emperor Jingyuan also had a Qingnu concubine, so he was afraid that he might also be infected. Its just that the poison is different.


    "It''s clear, it''s clear." Zhou Juren eximed, suddenly enlightened: "Let me just say that an emperor, even if he is stimted by the truth about the death of his beloved son, cannot be so crazy that he destroys several families without finding out the truth. The founder of our country...it turns out that he was poisoned by Thief Qing and lost his mind!"


    "Vicious, really extremely vicious!" The people were excited and wanted to eat the flesh of King Tuogude and Qing Xiao: "It is all because of the vicious tricks of these two old thieves that we have had so many disasters... Destroy If we have defeated these two countries, we must destroy them, otherwise we are not worthy of being human beings!"


    The people knelt down together and shouted in the direction of the imperial city: "I beg your Majesty to send troops to attack the evil Rong and Qing Qing. We are willing to donate food and join the army to fight to the death with these two countries!"


    The shouts reached the sky, and Wei Xiao heard them.


    But he was afraid that he might miss his job, so he urged: "Has Chu June back? Go hurry up and urge me. I want to hear the people''s reaction from his own words!"


    "Yes." The guarding soldiers did not dare to dy and immediately rode their horses to meet Chu Jun.


    Not long after, Chu Jun came back and said first: "Ji Yuanhong can no longer speak."


    Then, he told the people''s reaction after hearing the letter, and finally whispered in his ear: "Your Majesty, the people have believed it, and they have alle back. At this moment, the people are very excited, and they just want to join the army. Help Your Majesty eliminate these two countries."


    The people did not question it andpletely believed it!


    "Okay, okay~" Wei Xiao''s voice was trembling, for fear that the people would not believe him.


    In fact, Ji Nanpengs legacy letter was fake. It was created overnight after they reached a deal with Ji Yuanhong, just topletely settle the case of Wei Guogong and cover up the scandal of Emperor Jing Yuan being insulted.


    Before doing it, Wei Xiao was also afraid, but fortunately they seeded!


    Chu Jun knew what he was worried about, and was grateful for what he had done for Emperor Jingyuan. He said: "Your Majesty, what is in the Nine Turns Machine Box is solid evidence. After seeing the evidence, the people know the truth. They also understood who our enemy was, so they were convinced and asked to join the army to beat Rong and Qing."


    The truth they showed to the people was 90% true, and the remaining 10% was adulterated for some people, which is understandable.


    "You are right." Wei Xiao nodded and looked at Chu Jun: "Preach my decree to kill Ji Yuanhong, Wei Lin, Qin Gui, Ning family, Zong Zheng family and other traitors who coborated with the enemy and ruined the country, tofort the souls of those who died! "


    "Yes!" Chu Jun took the new imperial edict, took Jun Tianwei with him, and dragged Qin Gui and other rebels to the middle of the Imperial City Avenue. He handed Wei Xiao''s imperial edict to Mr. Feng: "Feng Shangshu, your Majesty''s new edict." Mr. Feng took it and read the imperial edict on the spot.


    After hearing this, the people apuded one after another: "Well done, these thieves who coborated with the enemy and ruined the country deserve to die!"


    Only then did the Ning family, Zongzheng family, and Qin Gui understand that they were being pulled out and beheaded, and they all screamed out of fear of death.


    The one who screamed the loudest and most angrily was Ji Yuanhong: "Uh-huh, uh-huh!"


    You do not keep your word, and you kill the donkey by unloading the mill.


    All the people in the capital know that I, the Ji family, are the heroes who have eliminated thieves. If you kill me, you are killing the heroes, and the people will not agree.


    However, Mr. Feng said: "Three generations of the Ji family have harmed the country several times. If we don''t kill these coborators and traitors, it will not be enough to establish the country''s prestige!"


    "As for the title promised to the Ji family by Your Majesty, it will be inherited by Ji Yuanhong''s son Bao Fukang... This son was abandoned by Ji Yuanhong when he was young, and was picked up and adopted by Bao Qianhu and his wife under Qin Guogong. He has a pure nature and has never harmed Chu Wei. , when he was in the northwest, he fought against the enemy with his adoptive parents, so that his son could inherit the title of the Ji family and be worthy of the title of Zhongwu."


    After hearing this, the people felt very happy and shouted: "Your Majesty is wise."


    He also shouted: "Three generations of the Ji family have been traitors who have rebelled against the country. Ji Yuanhong is not innocent. Kill him to avenge the dead people!"


    Wei Changling had already drawn his sword: "Feng Shangshu, please let me personally kill the Ji thief!"


    After Mr. Feng agreed, Wei Changling raised his knife and walked towards Ji Yuanhong.


    Ji Yuanhongs eyes were so red that he shouted: Uh-huh, uh-huh!


    I am a hero who has helped you a lot, you cannot kill me!


    Its a pity that he must die...Only when he dies can everyone feel at ease. Only if Ji Nanpengs legacy letter is false will it be buried forever.


    "From the time your father helped the enemy to harm Chu, and from the time you helped Ning to harm Wei, you deserve to die!" Wei Changling ignored Ji Yuanhong''s strange screams, stepped on his back, and raised his sword high.


    Click!


    His head was chopped off with a knife, and blood spurted out. Ji Yuanhong''s head was in different ces, and he waspletely dead.


    Kill well, coborators and traitors deserve to die! The people around were stunned for a moment, then they all cheered and pointed at the Zongzheng family and the Ning family: They are also coborators and traitors, kill them, kill them!


    Hmmmm!


    Hmmmm!


    Don''t kill us, we know we are wrong... You can send us to mines or to the battlefield as targets. Anyway, please, let us live a few more days!


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao did not agree, and neither did the sufferers...Ning Ji''s disaster caused many people to die in the capital, and the people were resentful. Therefore, a group of traitors must be killed to make the people feel bad, and then the capital can bepletely stabilized.


    Therefore, Wei Changling and the others carried out the execution without stopping: "The execution has been carried out after the person has been found guilty!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers stood behind the prisoners, holding up their swords... click, click, click, the harsh sound of broken bones kept ringing, and in the blink of an eye, a row of corpses with their heads dismembered were already lying on the Imperial City Avenue.

 Chapter 3187: The end of the full text, right and wrong, merits and demerits

    Chapter 3187: The end of the full text, right and wrong, merits and demerits


    The end of Chapter 3187, right and wrong, merits and demerits


    Qin Gui and Wei Lin were so frightened that they peed their pants, burst into tears, screamed, and kept banging their heads on the ground... Please spare us, we really know we were wrong.


    Or, kill us first, dont wait untilst... We really cant bear to see other peoples heads fall to the ground!


    But Wei Xiao specifically told them to just let them die before the Dongqing dead men. If they died too quickly, it would be too easy for them.


    Zong Zhengyi stared at the corpses andughed: "Hahaha, the sheep has been ughtered, the sheep has been ughtered, but my sister has to be granted the imperial edict of the founding empress of the Ning Dynasty? What about the imperial edict of Duke Cheng En? Are you down?"


    He asked the imperial guard, but when he saw that the imperial guard did not answer, he became angry: "You are so bold, you dare not reply to my father-inw''s words. You are showing contempt for your descendants. Come here, kill these dog ves!"


    After shouting, he treated the people on both sides of the road as domestic ves: "My aunt has to be crowned queen. Guests to congratte her wille to the door soon. Please quickly change the house into red silk, prepare tea and banquets, and entertain the guests!"


    It''s so crazy.


    Zong Zhengjun nced at him, withdrew his gaze, closed his eyes and waited quietly for beheading.


    "The criminals of coborating with the enemy, the Zongzheng family, have been verified and executed!" Wei Changling ordered, and the soldiers raised their swords and killed a group of Zongzheng family members.


    Next came Mr. Xuns family, the Yin family, the Quancheng Taoist family, the Hezhen family, and some of the rebels under Ning Jismand... There were rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. Qin Gui and Wei Lin were so frightened that they died. Death.


    "What a waste!" Wei Changling cursed and ordered his men to chop off their heads before asking the soldiers responsible for collecting the corpses to throw them into the pile of corpses.


    Add Dongqings dead soldiers! shouted a group of Dongqings dead soldiers and were escorted over.


    When the people saw them, they gnashed their teeth with hatred and wanted to rush up to kill them, but were stopped by the shield soldiers.


    Zhou Huang shouted: "They are dead soldiers of Dongqing, who specialize in killing people. Don''t let them kill you, please retreat!"


    Thinking of those who were bitten to death by the witch army, the people hurried back and cursed them instead: "Beasts, can''t you just stay where you are? You have toe to rob ournd and harm our people!"


    You have killed so many people and your crimes are so serious that you will definitely be reborn as a pig in your next life!


    No, these beasts will definitely be medicine soldiers in their next life!


    Speaking of the medicine soldiers, they also thought of the day and night when the medicine soldiers were wreaking havoc, and the people who died at the mouth of the medicine soldiers. The victims cried out in pain and begged: "Master Shangshu, kill these Dongqing dead soldiers quickly, for Revenge for the dead!


    Mr. Feng nodded and told Wei Changling: "Take a physical examination immediately!"


    "Yes." Wei Changling and his soldiers took out a special concoction and applied it on the bodies of Dongqing''s dead men. Not long after, Hai Dongqing''s bird head tattoos appeared on these men''s bodies.


    Five more people were selected toe in and take a look.


    After reading it, Wei Changling shouted: "I have been found guilty and executed!"


    Click, click, click!


    The sounds of broken neck bones were heard one after another, and the heads of Dongqing''s dead soldiers fell to the ground.


    Okay, well done! After a moment of silence, the people apuded with high-fives.


    "Second Ya, second son-inw, the enemy traitor who killed your family has been punished. You and your family can go and be reincarnated with peace of mind... In your next life, you will live in a good world. You will be safe and wealthy all your life. Don''t suffer anymore!" The old man was supported by his children and grandchildren, and he knelt down and scattered paper money to his daughter and son-inw''s family of more than a dozen people.


    For a time, many victims also cried out to their dead family members, saying, "The great revenge will be avenged."


    At this point, the evil spirits in the hearts of the people have been resolved!


    but


    A great revenge must be avenged? The evil Rong and the thieves have harmed our people for several generations, making our world worse and worse. At this moment, the thieves are still killing our people in the Northeast, how can we talk about a great revenge?!


    "Your Majesty, please send troops to the northeast again to help Qin Guogong destroy Dongqing. Themon people swear that they will join the army to kill the enemy. They will not return to the capital until the traitor Qing is destroyed!" As soon as these words came out, almost everyone followed: "Your Majesty, please send troops to kill the traitor Qing. I am willing to join the army and kill the enemy!"


    There were many violent young men and victims whose families had died, and they even professed their ambitions on the spot: "I vowed to kill the two Rongqing thieves. If my ambition is not achieved, I will not return home!"


    I vowed to kill the two thieves of Rongqing, but if I fail, I will not return home!


    I vowed to kill the two thieves of Rongqing, but if I fail, I will not return home!


    The sound was loud and the people were united in their will. Mr. Feng shed tears when he saw it, and he shouted loudly: "The king and the people are united, and this will be aplished!"


    He didn''t want to dampen the morale of the people, so he immediately told Wu Changzhen: "Turn the sentry post into a military registration desk to register people who want to join the army. Those who do not have their household registration must bring their household registration to the Wucheng Army and Horses Division for verification within five days. Thats it.


    Five days are considered as time for the people to repent... After all, they are too impulsive now, and not everyone is suitable to be a soldier.


    Its done. Wu Changzhen went to arrange it in person, and it was quickly arranged.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "Those who want to join the army to kill the enemy can sign up at the sentry station!" the messenger shouted, beating the gong.


    "You can sign up to join the army, everyone, hurry up and sign up!" The people were so excited that they went to the nearest sentry post with their friends.


    The messenger shouted again: "Don''t be anxious, get in line!"


    The shield soldiers have arrived at the main road and built an iron shield formation in front of each sentry post, letting people in ten by ten to sign up.


    It didnt take long for thousands of people to register.


    At the front and back of the avenue, there are endless young people waiting in line to register to join the army... The scene is unprecedented, and just one look at it makes your blood boil!


    But just when everyone was united in joining the army to fight against the enemy, someone was causing trouble.


    I dont know who started the conversation, but in short, something like this came out from the crowd: "Speaking of which, Emperor Jingyuan was also plotted by the evil Rong and Qing Qing. Before he died, he made a move to surrender the country and the world. Avoiding a war for the country and saving the lives of the people in the world...The Chu family still has the prince alive. Now that the old things have been resolved, should we save the country..."


    What should we do with the country?


    Return it to the descendants of the Chu family? !


    When Mrs. Chu heard these crazy words, she was trembling with anger: "Liuhe, raise the g to clear the way, I want to go out and scold them!"


    She originally didn''t want to show up, but this stupid thing came out. If she didn''t go out, the men of the Chu family would not be able to survive.


    "Yes." Liu He hurriedly ordered someone to hang up the g of the Chu Family Vi and beat the gong to open the way: "Mrs. Chu is here!"


    Chu, Mrs. Chu is here! The people were all frightened and hurriedly made way.


    Wei Changling was also shocked, and quickly ordered his soldiers to report to Wei Xiao, and then went to find Mr. Feng: "Shang Shu, Mrs. Chu suddenly showed up, I''m afraid..."


    He is Wei Xiao''s confidant and is worried about Mrs. Chu showing up at this time.


    However, before he finished speaking, he heard Mrs. Chu''s voice: "Emperor Jingyuan fell into the enemy''s treacherous scheme, but it was because of his stupidity and ipetence!"


    "Because of his ipetence, arge number of loyal ministers of Da Chu were unjustly killed, causing the entire northwestern defense line to copse, and three cities were massacred by the soldiers, and the country was eventually destroyed. He had done evil, and he had to suffer the consequences. He can''t me anyone!"


    After Brother Hao sobered up, he realized that he had been deceived and made a mistake.


    He wanted to save it, but all his most powerful and trustworthy confidants were killed by him... His body was broken and his mind was bing increasingly unclear. He was afraid that if he dyed any longer, the Chu family would eventually lose the throne. , but thend was robbed and the Chu people were exterminated!


    With no choice but to abandon the Chu Dynasty, he could only keep thend and people, and leave the country intact to the neers, hoping that thetter could guard the country, break the enemy''s conspiracy, and help him avenge himself.

 Chapter 3189: The end of the full text, celebrating the rest of your life【2】

    Chapter 3189: The end of the full text, celebrating the rest of your life��2��


    The end of Chapter 3189, celebrating the rest of life2


    Ouch, Daddys letter, two wolves want to read it! The little guy was so excited that he waved goodbye to Mrs. Chu and ran towards Gu Jinli.


    He quickly changed his expression: "Huh, daddy won''t help mom fight bad guys. I don''t like daddy anymore. Don''t read daddy''s letter!"


    He loved to go shopping and heard a lot of gossip in the market. He soon came up with a big drama in his mind, which made him very angry. Finally he cried: "Daddy is not at home all the time. There must be another child outside and he doesn''t want us." , Eng doesnt want his father either!


    Gu Jinli didn''t know whether tough or cry. He hugged him and said, "That''s nonsense again. Mom told you that your father went to the Northeast to fight against the bad guys, that is, to fight against the bad guys'' aplices who burned money from the national treasury. After defeating them, we can live a stable life." "


    besides


    "Your father only has two children. We are the only one in our family. There are no other children... He loves us the most and wants to fly back to help us fight the bad guys. But it''s too far away. There are also bad people to fight over there, your father. It''s really... We cante back in time, so lets not be angry, okay?


    He also said that fighting is hard and your father is miserable.


    Er Lang felt distressed and said hurriedly: "Er Lang forgives daddy... give daddy the New Year''s money so that daddy can have money to buy meat instead of eating ashes!"


    Don''t look down on the grass ash. When there is no food, snow mixed with the grass ash can also quench your thirst and satisfy your hunger... Although he is making up stories to deceive children, Gu Jinli never makes them up, and always makes them well-founded.


    Wei Xiao also felt sorry for Qin Mu and immediately ordered: "We must speed up the preparation of military supplies. We must notck supplies for the Northeast reinforcements!"


    "Yes." Ji Shengnong, who was apanying the emperor, recorded the incident.


    Lets go and see your ancestors. Gu Jinli was very satisfied to see that the military supplies had been sped up, so he took Big Wolf Eng, Xiao Luo You, and Xiao Widow to say goodbye to Mr. Qin.


    Zuzu, the two wolves are here! The two wolves ran to Mr. Qins chair and sedan, hugged Mr. Qin, and talked a lot about traveling with the Holy Emperor.


    Mr. Qin listened happily.


    The big wolf asked worriedly: "Does Zuzu still feel pain?"


    Lao Qin felt warm in his heart and said with a smile: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, Big Wolf, don''t worry...but Zuzu is old, so he has to stay in bed and can''t y around with you anymore."


    This is to prepare the children, lest he goes and the children will not be able to recover.


    He was afraid that Gu Jinli would take his pulse, so he said: "Hui Niang is still in confinement, so she has to go back to the harem to settle down. You guys should go home first. You have been too tired these two days, so you have to take good care of yourself."


    Gu Jinli: "Okay."


    Er Lang hugged Mr. Qin and didnt let go: Er Lang wont go back, so he has to apany Zu Zu and Qiang Qiang!


    "You are just a baby, and you still want to nurse the baby." Gu Dewang pulled him off Mr. Qin and said with a smile: "Obey, go home and eat and sleep. If you are full, you will have the energy to go to the pce to apany Mr. Qin and Qiangqiang tomorrow. .


    "Okay." Eng saw that Mr. Qin had already yawned and stopped making trouble. He made an appointment with Mr. Qin to meet tomorrow and ran to see Qiangqiang. After saying some words of exnation to the infant Qiangqiang, he ran away again. After going to exin to Luo Huiniang, I got in the car and went home with satisfaction.


    It was getting dark and the people had dispersed, but there were still soldiers busy on both sides of the Imperial City Avenue... cleaning up the corpses, cleaning the bloodstains, and arresting suspicious people who deliberately released "return the country to the Chu family."


    These people may be hidden craftsmen, so they need to be interrogated before they can be released home if there are no problems.


    Because they were escorted by the Royal Forest Army, the convoy quickly left the main street of the imperial city. After separating from Xiao Xinghua''s family, it didn''t take long to reach the street where the Duke of Qin''s mansion was located.


    Gu Jinli did not go home, but sent Ouyang Ming, Xu Zhong, Zheng and others first... There was no other way. There were many pregnant women, so she was worried if they were not delivered to her door.


    "Xiaoyu, we''re home, you should go home and rest quickly." Ouyang Ming looked at Gu Jinli''s swollen and blue face, feeling sorry for her for killing the enemy and suffering: "The matter is over, you can take good care of yourself these days. Come on, dont worry about anything.


    Gu Jinli smiled and nodded: "Well, I listen to my sister-inw. I just eat, drink and have fun these days and don''t care about anything."


    Killing enemies is so tiring, she deserves whatever blessings she will enjoy next!


    Ouyang Ming smiled and said, "That''s how it should be."


    Xu Zhong, Zheng and others also came to thank Gu Jinli: "Thanks to Xiaoyu, our whole family is safe and we can see our husband."


    "We are all rtives, why are you talking about this? You guys have a good rest and send a message to the Duke of Qin if you need anything. We will go home first." Gu Jinli boarded the car again and took the children home with arge number of people including Widow Xiao, Ji Zhenniang and others. .


    But when she saw the Duke of Qin''s mansion again, she felt heartbroken again: "If it''s in such a state of ruin, I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money to repair it."


    Ning Gou, who killed a thousand swords, was as if her family had dug the Ning family''s ancestral grave and sent several groups of people to attack the Duke of Qin''s mansion, beating the good house to pieces. However, thanks to Ning Gou who sent everyone to the Qin family, Zhang, Meng, Qi and other families were spared. Otherwise, the Zhang Yan family, the Qi family, and the Meng Hong family might not be safe.


    Widow Xiao gave her an idea: "Leave it alone, don''t take the initiative to repair it. Your Majesty will definitely send craftsmen from the Ministry of Works to repair it in a few months at most."


    This is the Duke''s residence, and it is also the house of His Majesty''s biological uncle. It has been in dpidation and His Majesty is embarrassed.


    Ji Zhenniang nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, your majesty will send someone to repair it, it will save a lot of money!"


    Gu Jinli smiled, she had to pick up this money: "You are right, let''s do it... As for the saved money, I will exchange it for military supplies and send it to Brother Qin."


    When Ji Zhenniang heard this, she immediately shouted: "I''m dizzy and want to vomit. I''m afraid I''ve smoked poisonous cigarettes... I''m going back to the hospital to recuperate first, no need to send him!"


    He quickly ran away for fear of being forced to donate by Gu Jinli.


    Widow Xiao suppressed a smile and waited for Ji Zhenniang to go far away before she said to Gu Jinli: "So many families in the Ning, Xun, Zongzheng, and Quan ns have been confiscated. The gold and silver confiscated are enough to support the Northeast War. Where? Is there still a need for us to donate military supplies? But she is just too stupid to figure this out."


    In order not to donate the property, she also pretended to be poisoned, which almost made Widow Xiaough to death.


    Gu Jinli gave a thumbs up: "Aunt Lan is smart and sees things thoroughly."


    You can indeed make a fortune by ransacking your home.


    And teasing Ji Zhenniang can also make people feel good.


    Grandma Yu, with Er Qing and others listening beside her, alsoughed and said, "Madam, uncle, the food and soothing medicine are ready. Eat early and rest early."


    Can''t stand it any longer.


    The two of them nodded and took their children back to their respective courtyards.


    The three children were all asleep, but they had not yet drank the tranquilizer. Gu Jinli was afraid that they would have nightmares, so he waited behind the main house where they lived and shook them awake.


    The second wolf felt angry and cried a lot, which made the big wolf and little Luoyou sober up.


    For dinner, Caramb has made a big table of delicious food for you. Look, how delicious it is for me. Gu Jinli ate a bowl of colorful taro ball soup in front of them.


    Eng was so greedy that he started to eat immediately: "Ouch, these fried meatballs are delicious!"


    The brat still loves to eat meat.


    Da Lang, like Gu Jinli, ate colorful taro soup.


    The big wolf needs to eat more meat to grow taller. Gu Jinli stuffed him with two chicken legs.


    Xiao Luo has always been sensible during his travels and has eaten a lot of meat, vegetables and eggs.


    After eating, they were taken to take a shower. After the shower, everyone was so sleepy that they nodded.


    Dont sleep yet, drink this bowl of sweet soup first. Gu Jinli hurriedly distributed the soothing soup to them.


    After Eng smelled the smell, he quickly covered his mouth and said, "Mom, you''re lying. It''s not sweet soup, it''s bitter medicine. Eng won''t take it!"


    Gu Jinli: "If you don''t eat it, you will have nightmares at night. You must eat it."


    After being so frightened, if you dont suppress the shock, you will have a fever.


    He added: "Hurry up, or else my mother will tell Qiangqiang that you dare not take medicine, and Qiangqiang willugh at you."


    After bing a little brother, I felt so good. After hearing this, I cried and drank the tranquilizing medicine, and then used Gu Jinli: "My mother only threatens two wolves!"


    Gu Jinli was surprised: "Er Lang, you actually know how to use the word threat. Congrattions."

 Chapter 3190: The end of the full text, celebrating the rest of your life【3】

    Chapter 3190: The end of the full text, celebrating the rest of your life��3��


    The end of Chapter 3190, celebrating the rest of life3


    Congrattions, brother, youve made great progress again, brag about it. Big Wolf is already very good at helping his mother to coax his brother.


    Er Lang was very happy and said with his little fleshy face: "Er Lang is the little brother now. He must set a good example for the baby and not be afraid of hardship."


    "Well, yes, yes, we two wolves are the least afraid of hardship." Gu Jinliughed to death. The brat could open a dyeing workshop with just some color.


    He also praised Big Lang and Little Luo You: "We Big Lang and Little Luo You are both good and worry-free children. They took the tranquilizing medicine without coaxing...Here, I will reward you with fruit candies."


    One person gave them a piece of fruit candy to sweeten their mouths.


    But before he finished eating the fruit candies, Xiao Luoyou was so sleepy that he fell asleep.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that he would choke, so he hurriedly plucked the candy out of his mouth, carried him back to the big bed in the back room, and let him sleepfortably... Little Luo You had really suffered a lot these past two days and nights.


    Oh, go to sleep~ Er Lang imitated Gu Jinlis example and raised his hand to caress little Luo Yous head, making Gu Jinli so angry that he almost wanted to beat him.


    "Keep your voice down. Brother You is very tired. You have to have a good rest and don''t wake him up." Gu Jinli made a gesture to silence him and said, "You guys should go to bed too."


    "OK."


    Na na.


    The two Zaizai stood up and let Gu Jinli carry him to the bed. Then theyy down gently and covered themselves with quilts. They both looked at Xiao Luo You...ahha, we didn''t wake Brother You. We are so good.


    Its so beautiful when Brother You falls asleep.


    I want to poke Brother You in the face, but I cant, Ill wake up!


    Gu Jinli was about tough to death from them.


    Not long after, the two of them also fell asleep.


    Gu Jinli checked their mouths and felt relieved after seeing that all the sweets were gone.


    After they fell asleep, she got up and took a shower. Aftering back, I went to get Qin Sang''s letter again, but I was so sleepy that I fell asleep before reading it.


    Because she took the tranquilizer, she slept until dawn.


    The little guys have already gotten up and are ying boxing in the yard.


    I practice every day and never stop. Eng is so awesome!


    The brat is boasting about himself.


    Gu Jinli smiled, opened his eyes and got up.


    Mother Yu and Er Qing heard the sound, asked, and after receiving permission, entered the back room.


    "Madam is suffering because the old ves are ipetent." Aunt Yu saw Gu Jinli''s bruised and swollen face, and couldn''t help but blush... The people that the young marquis was protecting at the top of his heart, but the young marquis had just left. After a month, my wife encountered the difficulty of life and death.


    "Mommy, I''m fine. It''s just some injuries from the collision during the fight. It will be fine in a few days." Gu Jinli shook his head helplessly and said: "Ning Ji and I don''t get along, so I have always been wary of him, but he is used to pretending. , and took advantage of my elders and kindness, which made me feel aggrieved. This time he finally made trouble, and we were able to kill his forces. We no longer have to be wary of him in the future, and we can live a peaceful life, which is great! "


    Its really great.


    Otherwise, if Ning Ji keeps pretending, she might have to be wary of him for the rest of her life. That would be really disgusting.


    Mom, wheres Brother Qins letter?


    "I was afraid that the second master would damage it, so I put it away, so I''m going to get it for Madam." Aunt Yu hurriedly went to get the letter for her.


    Hangtao brought breakfast and ced it on the Kang table in the outhouse.


    Gu Jinli looked at the dazzling breakfast and said to the star fruit: "This is so beautiful that I can''t bear to eat it... You don''t have to do so much for the next meal. You guys are also tired, so you need to rest more."


    Yang Tao smiled and said: "Madam, don''t worry, the servants have had a good rest. It''s because of the hard work, that''s why I want thedy to eat better." If thedy eats well, she will be in a good mood. She wants to make thedy happy.


    "Mom, morning. The second wolf is very hungry and wants to eat!" The second wolf ran in first. After washing his hands, he climbed up into the pit, picked up the meat bun and bit it: "After eating, I want to go see Qiangqiang." Da. I havent seen you all night, Qiangqiang must miss me and want to cry.


    The corner of Gu Jinli''s mouth twitched and told him: "The baby cannot recognize people until he is six months old."


    Qiangqiang doesnt even know who you are now, how could he miss you?


    He put the big wolf on the kang again and touched the little Luo You''s forehead. He was very happy to see that he had no fever.


    Eng was stunned after hearing this. After a while, he puffed up his cheeks and said, "Huh, mother is lying. Qiangqiang is so smart. He has known Eng for a long time!"


    "You still don''t believe it? Well, when you grow up, you will know how funny you are now." Gu Jinli pinched his little cheeks and happily had breakfast with them.


    Miss Tao was a very good at getting things done, so she came to see Gu Jinli and others after they had finished breakfast.


    Gu Jinli weed her into the small side hall, looked at her big belly like a basket, and said: "You are about to give birth, so don''t move around. There are delivery rooms, medicaldies, and wet nurses in the Duke''s mansion. You can be there." I will give birth here, and when the child is one month old, I will go back to the Meng Mansion to have a full moon party."


    After Ning Ji''s misfortune, Miss Tao was also afraid. She agreed without refusing. She also told about the maid beside her: "My name is Xiang Niang. It was given by Xiao Wang. My husband said he would keep it, so I kept him... How did you know?" On the night of the ident, she forced me to seek refuge with Thief Ning, and I found out that she was one of Thief Ning. I was afraid that the lives of the whole family would be in danger, so I had to pretend to agree, but before I was rescued, she was so afraid that she surrendered, and now she has been sent to Go to the Five Cities Military and Horse Division and deal with the traitors."


    Specially said: "Xiang Niang doesn''t know the medicinal materials."


    Gu Jinli understood that Xiangniang was probably not a medicine man or Dongqing Xizuo, but just an ordinary follower of the Meng family that Ning Ji used Xiao Wang''s hands to insert.


    Official Tao asked Gu Jinli again: "Madam, many of the servants in the mansion are sent by other families. I want to send them all to the Wucheng Army and Horse Department for interrogation... I''m really scared. I don''t know if there are any enemies or aplices in the house." ?


    Meng Hong knew that Wei Qi wanted to infiltrate people for the northwest generals. In order to help Qin Sang and the northwest generals, he recruited many informants into the Meng Mansion... Anyway, he was not stingy, and he was not afraid of how many people he epted.


    Gu Jinli agreed: "Okay, please give me a list of your servants. The Five Cities Military and Horse Division will arrest them ording to the list and take the opportunity to help you clean up the Meng Mansion."


    He added: "You and your wife have worked hard, thank you very much."


    Ms. Tao breathed a sigh of relief, feeling much more rxed, and said hurriedly: "Madam, you are serious in your words. We should do both public and private things...and it is I who should thank Madam, you saved us. "


    Gu Jinli smiled and said, "Don''t thank people whoe and go. It''s too annoying."


    He called Eng again: "Go and say hello to the baby. The baby will be born soon."


    Er Lang couldnt wait any longer, so he hurried over and greeted Ms. Taos belly: Baby Three, you have to be born quickly. If you go slowly, you will be Baby Four


    He numbered all the babies. Zhong Yus child, who was born first, was the eldest baby, and Qiangqiang was the second baby.


    He also asked Ms. Tao if the baby was a boy or a girl.


    But the female official Tao still said: "We won''t know until we are born."


    Eng Xiaoxiao was disappointed, but this did not stop him from saying that he would help Xiaobao find a wife and find her husband''s family.


    Gu Jinli is convinced, and the child has not been born yet, how can you talk about marrying a wife and finding a husband?


    The usually restrained Lady Tao was also made tough by him, but she knew that Gu Jinli was busy, so she only stayed for two-quarters of an hour, and left after giving the list of suspicious servants to Gu Jinli.


    "Eng gives it to you." He rushed to give it to someone else, and told them: "Auntie wants to eat meat, vegetables, and eggs. You can''t be picky about it. She also needs to sleep more so that the baby will grow strong." Strong."


    You are the pickiest eater yourself!


    Gu Jinli raised his head again and sighed: Brother Qin and I are such serious and serious people, why do we give birth to cubs with such tempers?


    Cant figure it out, cant figure it out at all.


    Forget it, dont think about it anymore, this cub is super cute anyway.


    "Big wolf and two wolves,e and see your father''s new letter and write a reply to him. He is impatient." Gu Jinli greeted them and before entering the house, he handed Er Qing the list given by Miss Tao and asked him to She sent someone to the Five Cities Military and Horse Division.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Two wolves are here. Write a letter to daddy and give daddy a kiss!"

 Chapter 3191: At the end of the full text, Zi Che arrives in Beijing

    Chapter 3191: At the end of the full text, Zi Che arrives in Beijing


    At the end of Chapter 3191, Zi Chexing arrives in Beijing


    Soon, the three little ones were sitting together in the outer room, waiting for Gu Jinli to write a letter.


    Gu Jinli picked out the letters that involved confidentiality and secret conversations between the couple, and gave the letter to the three children to Xiao Luo You: "Brother You,e and read it, and you two, little ones, just listen."


    The two wolves refused to do anything, and raised their little hands and said: "The two wolves also want to read the letter."


    Gu Jinli looked at him: "You can''t even read it, how can you read it?"


    A critical blow, Eng was so angry that he almost cried.


    Theres nothing you can do about it, why are you still illiterate?


    Gu Jinli rubbed his head and said, "Okay, stop making trouble and let us guys read the letter."


    Xiao Luoyou opened the letter and read it... The distance was long and there was a time difference, so Qin Sang didn''t know what was happening in the capital yet. This letter was still full of fatherly love and some things he had seen on the road.


    However, in order not to reveal the march route and progress, these experiences are also timeg, and they should be written about the ces I passed more than a month ago.


    However, the Zaizai were still very happy to hear it. They gained some knowledge and learned about the scenery, people and customs of different ces.


    He also praised Xiao Luoyou and gave him some guidance and guidance specifically for Xiao Luoyous learning progress.


    Finally, Qin Sang also told him: "Brother You is still a little baby, so he needs to act more coquettishly or be more angry. It doesn''t matter."


    Xiao Luo You''s face turned a little red when he thought about this.


    The second wolf howled when he saw it, and went to touch the little Luo You''s face, and even took the big wolf''s hand to touch it together. The three of them made a fuss, and only stopped after knocking over the inkstone.


    Xiao Luoyou said hurriedly: "Cousin, I''m sorry, I''ll take care of it right now."


    "No, Erqing and the others will take care of it." Gu Jinli raised his hand and touched little Luo You''s head, smiling: "Children should y like this... As long as it doesn''t harm others or themselves, they can do it, don''t be restrained. ,Do you understand?"


    "I know." Xiao Luo You responded,ughed again, and said, "My cousin, you don''t have to worry about me all the time. I''m very happy in the capital and I don''t cry secretly at all."


    Although his parents are not around, everyone loves him very much.


    But my cousin always felt that since he left his parents at a young age, he would hide under the quilt and cry at night, so he asked the big wolf and the second wolf who lived together to pay more attention to him. As a result, the second wolf was very happy to tell him about this. He listened.


    Eng nodded fiercely: "Yeah, I understand, Eng is also very happy!"


    Gu Jinli:


    Which day have you been sad?


    He added: "Okay, everyone, sit down and I will read this very important letter to you."


    Ning Ji once predicted that Qin Sang would be assassinated on the way to the northeast, but Qin Sang was actually assassinated, twice: "I guess it was after I missed the first time, so I came a second time, but it was a pity that I failed both times." , and I took the opportunity to eliminate many dead soldiers and medicine soldiers."


    The first assassination was designed to fulfill the prophecy and was staged, so it was not dangerous.


    The second assassination urred on the second night of the chaos in Yongtai Mansion. Seeing the defeat of Yongtai Mansion, he probably wanted to kill Brother Qin, so he specially used medicine soldiers. As a result, Brother Qin had been prepared for it and was killed. The medicine soldiers also captured several craftsmen alive and achieved a great victory.


    Daddy is so awesome at beating up and roaring. He is so awesome. I like daddy! Eng praised his daddy, his face full of pride.


    Xiao Luoyou asked: "Cousin, how did you get rid of the medicine soldiers?"


    "Brother You has got to the point." Gu Jinli replied: "Your cousin used fire to attack... Relying on the advantage of the terrain, he introduced the medicine soldiers into the valley, and then used fire to attack. There were also powerful ballistae and iron weapons on the outside. Wait with the chain. Once the medicine soldiers jump out, use the crossbow arrows to knock them back into the fire pit. Those who jump far will be **** with iron chains."


    Strong crossbow arrows cannot prate the armored soldiers, but their powerful force can knock the armored soldiers away and then burn them with fire until they are unable to move.


    Hearing this, Xiao Luo You''s eyes were filled with admiration: "My cousin is so powerful. He was able to defeat the medicine soldiers for the first time when he saw them."


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "Being a general depends on the ability to fight the enemy on the ground... Just like you used the trust wolf to protect yourself in the beast garden, you have already learned the ropes. Study hard and you will definitely be better than your cousin in the future. Awesome." Xiao Luo You was very happy and solemnly responded: "Well, I will study hard."


    The two wolves will also learn from it! The brat came to join in the fun again.


    "Okay, the faith is over, let''s write a reply." Gu Jinli put the letter away, took the letter paper, and the first grade and the third grade began to write letters to Qin Sang.


    Hey, write a letter to daddy! Eng was very happy. After writing a few ghost drawings to daddy, he put on red lipstick, squeaked, and printed a kiss mark on the letter paper.


    After all the fussing, he made a fuss to go out again: "Mom, I want to see Zuzu, and I also want to see Qiangqiang. It''s agreed."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange a car to take you there." Gu Jinli arranged a carriage and people, sent them out, and then went back to the house to continue reading Qin Sang''s letter.


    I have watched it three times, but I stillugh unconsciously... Brother Qin is really getting better and better at sweet words, and this time he even asked her to say some sweet words between husband and wife.


    Or, you can quarrel with him in the letter... What kind of strange request are these?


    But they had just experienced a life and death, so Gu Jinli wanted to pamper him, so he followed his wishes and wrote him a blushing and heart-pounding reply in a quarrelsome tone.


    He also wrote about Ning Jihui, as well as ways to deal with the drug soldiers and crack Dongqing''s poison. It took him more than an hour to write it... He was afraid that Qin Sang would be poisoned by Dongqing''s poison, so he didn''t dare to dy, so he immediately ordered someone to use it. The letter eagle sent the letter away.


    Towards the afternoon, Gu Jinli called Ji Zhenniang and Widow Xiao, and after picking up the children in the imperial city, they went to the Zhang family to see Han and his daughter.


    Han and Sister Yu learned that they wereing and hurried to greet them.


    Sister-inw Zhang, sister-inw Yu! Gu Jinli was very happy to see that they were all well. He grabbed their hands and felt their pulses.


    Han Shi couldn''tugh or cry: "When I saw you, I wanted to cry, but when you came and took the pulse of our mother and daughter, I... really couldn''t cry anymore."


    Eng hurriedly said: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, be happy. Eng is very happy today, because Qiangqiang has a name again, called Ajiang!"


    Wei Xiao gave Qiangqiang a great name, Wei Jiang.


    But Eng didn''t speak clearly, so Han was a little confused.


    Sister Yu smiled, looked down at him and asked, "But the eldest prince?"


    "Well, they are also called Prince Qiangqiang." Eng said, hugging Sister Yu again, andforted: "Sister Yu, you are not afraid, the roaring monster is gone."


    Sister Yu''s nose felt sore when she heard this, and she almost cried. She said hurriedly: "Well, Sister Yu is not afraid, and neither are the two wolves. The enemies and thieves have been eliminated, and we are safe."


    The second wolf is not afraid, but he is brave and beats the roaring monster. The second wolf was talking to Sister Yu about escaping for his life in the tunnel.


    He was very eloquent and even danced with joy. He managed to make Sister Yu stop crying and evenugh out loud.


    Seeing this, Gu Jinli smiled and said: "That''s right... surviving the disaster is a great blessing, so you shouldugh like this. It''s best to celebrate by killing pigs and sheep."


    Eng heard this with great interest: "ughter the sheep and eat barbecued meat to celebrate!"


    Han hurriedly asked: "Er Wolf, do you want to eat barbecue? It happens that a sheep is still alive at home, so I ordered it to be killed. Let''s have a good meal today."


    That sheep was also very lucky. It didnt die but survived.


    But Gu Jinli refused: "Sister-inw Zhang, stop working so hard. I''m just here to see you. Later I''ll go to the Zhong family to see Mrs. Zhong and her son, to the Qi family to see Mrs. Qi, and then to Mrs. Jiang''s house..."


    There are still a few more ces to visit. Time is tight, so I wont stay.

 Chapter 3192: At the end of the full text, give me enough face

    Chapter 3192: At the end of the full text, give me enough face


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3192, giving enough face


    "I have to go to the city gate to see Brother Yi!" Eng always remembered this.


    "Okay, I will definitely take you to see Brother Yi today." Gu Jinli told Mrs. Han again: "Sister-inw Zhang, although your fetus has been raised well, it still has some fetal gas, so you need to take antifetal medicine for half a month. Thats fine, you can move around normally, but dont overwork yourself.


    Han is in her thirties, and she is an advanced maternal age, so she needs to pay more attention.


    Han Shi smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will take good care of you and take medicine on time. Don''t worry about me."


    But Gu Jinli looked at Sister Yu and was still a little worried: "It''s still in chaos now, so be sure to guard the door... I''ll ask Daqing to send two people over to help."


    Sister Yu smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Aunt Qin, my crossbow skills are not in vain, and I am protected by personal maids when Ie in and out. Aunt Qin knows the skills of these maids, so there is no need to send anyone else."ing."


    Aunt Qin''s family has many rtives and military generals and women who need protection. If her family members are given more help, the Qin family''s manpower will be even more insufficient.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli thought that the Han family had once been a great nobleman of Chu, and had some dead soldiers in the family. He did not insist anymore and only asked: "If there are not enough people, or if you need help with anything, please send someone to tell me at any time. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you when I really need it." Mrs. Han felt warm in her heart... Even though there was no one in her natal family, Xiaoyu, Ji Zhenniang, and Mrs. Kuang gave her natal family a sense of dependence.


    Gu Jinli and the others were in a hurry and quickly left Zhang''s house and went to Zhong''s house.


    "Big baby, Brother Eng is here to see you. Don''t be afraid, the bad guys are all gone." As soon as Eng arrived at Zhong''s house, he ran to chat with Zhong Yu''s son, telling him about running away, fighting the Howler monster, and going to the imperial city. Lou, taking care of Qiangqiang, and going on patrol with Wei Xiao in the car.


    It was so noisy that it made the baby cry.


    "Oh, don''t cry, don''t cry." The second wolf coaxed the baby in a decent manner, which made Chu Qinghui amused. The most amazing thing was that the second wolf actually coaxed the baby well. .


    Chu Qinghui was shocked and praised him: "Er Lang is really awesome, he really coaxed Qingyu into doing well."


    He then said to Gu Jinli: "The eldest brother named the child Qingyu."


    After hearing this, Widow Xiao praised her: "Zhong Qingyu, this is a good name... I have Yu Qing in my family. This is to bless the Zhong family with good fortune from generation to generation."


    Ji Zhenniang: I want to say that too!


    Widow Xiao gave her a roll of her eyes: "Oh, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Illiterate people are illiterate, and they still have to pretend to be a learneddy."


    Ji Zhenniang was almost furious: "Who said I was illiterate? I studied with a female teacher for ten years, and I have read the Book of Rites in the Spring and Autumn Period, but my brain is slow, and I didn''t think of the four characters Yu Qing in my family!"


    Gu Jinli let them quarrel, only teasing the little one in swaddling clothes, and said to Chu Qinghui: "This child is well-named, and your family''s life will definitely get better and better in the future."


    Because of the Chu family''s rtionship, Chu Qinghui was afraid of being jealous of the Wei Dynasty emperor even when he had a son. However, after the imperial meeting, the Chu family was considered half a victim, and the Chu family''s life would be better than before.


    Chu Qinghui wanted to cry when she heard this, but she held it back and said with a smile: "Thank you madam for your kind words... We can survive the disaster. We are all lucky people. I am very satisfied."


    Only when you are content can you always be happy, and what the Chu family needs most is contentment.


    However, she and her child can be safe thanks to her elder brother.


    The eldest brother had arranged everything a long time ago. As soon as the secret message arrived in the imperial city, the leader of the dead soldiers of the Zhong family escorted the mother and son into the secret room. Therefore, when something happened, they were not affected at all, but they were very worried about their husband''s safety.


    Fortunately, my husband turned the bad luck into something good... I even took the time to go home and see the mother and son this morning. However, there were many things after the chaos, and my husband was on errands again.


    "Ah ha, the big baby has a name!" Eng heard the adults'' conversation and knew that Xiao Qingyu had a name. He was so happy that he greeted his friends and surrounded Xiao Qingyu and said praises: "Praise me." Praise, mother said, the more you praise, the baby will grow faster."


    Little Xie Rui felt that Er Lang was right, and was the first to praise: "Little Qingyu is so good-looking, little Qingyu is so fat, and little Qingyu is so smart. When he grows up, he will definitely get the top prize and be a high official.    It is to tell Xiao Qingyu what Ji Zhenniang said to him.


    Xiao Qingyun said: "I still want to get rich. My mother said that it would be very miserable to have no money."


    The little guys were chattering to Xiao Qingyu, making Xiao Qingyu cry again: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    "Okay, we''ve finished watching Xiao Qingyu. Let''s leave quickly. We still have to rush to the next house." Gu Jinli was afraid that they would hurt Xiao Qingyu, so he quickly pulled them away and said to Chu Qinghui: "Don''t send it away. Letsfort the children first.


    "Hey." Chu Qinghui responded, but still held the child and sent it to Gu Jinli and his group.


    After Gu Jinli and the others left the Zhong family, they went to the Dou family to see Dou Kes wife and daughter, then to the Qi family and Jiang Wangangs family, and also to see Su and Qin Shu...


    Every family suffered some hardships, but they were all safe, and nothing bad happened to the women. Gu Jinli was relieved and said to the Zaizai, "Let''s go and see your brother Yi."


    Aww, look at Brother Yi! Eng was very happy and hugged the food box tightly: Brother Yi wants to sleep on the city wall. Its so miserable. Give Brother Yi meat to eat.


    Gu Jinli smiled and took the children to the city gate... The road was full of soldiers and civilians rescuing people. When passing by an alley, he saw a group of people killing pigs. From what they were saying, they wanted to sacrifice the dead. , celebrate the remaining days of the disaster.


    In short, the capital is still in chaos. Countless soldiers and horses are rushing out of the capital to hunt down enemy thieves, but the living people are still living in an orderly manner.


    Eng has a strong ability to empathize. When he saw someone crying and asked which family someone died, he started crying too, feeling depressed all the way.


    After seeing Brother Yi, he became happy again. He yed with Brother Yi until it got dark, and agreed toe back tomorrow before taking the car home.


    As soon as she got home, Aunt Yu said: "Madam, the new letter from the Duke has arrived."


    Gu Jinliughed: "There is another new letter. I have been sending it for three days in a row. Is his letter eagle enough?"


    On the night when the Ning thieves made trouble, Qin Sang had a letter sent back. However, Gu Jinli was killing Zhou Yuji in the tunnel. After defeating Zhou Yuji and the Yao soldiers, he did not bother with Qin Sang''s letter.


    Since that night, he has never stopped writing, which shows his worry.


    Lets go and read the letter. Gu Jinli took the letter, called the children back to the house, and said, Im afraid your fathers letter will not be broken until he receives our safe letter.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, Qin Sang''s letters kepting, and Gu Jinli didn''t even have the confidence to reply to him.


    In the past few days, things are happening in the capital every day.


    Many remnants of Ning thieves were captured both inside and outside the capital.


    Wu Changfang and Zhou Huang led their troops south to eliminate Ning Ji''s aplices in the south and the lurking Dong Qing Xizuo.


    Ouyang Shao''s newlywed wife He was poisoned and drank to death... The court and the Ouyang family did not hide it, and directly announced that He was the work of Dong Qing.


    As soon as the truth came out, the whole city was in an uproar, and the people sighed: "It''s so hard to guard against. Who would have thought that the daughter of the whole family is actually Dongqing Xizao!"


    Its a good thing it was discovered early, otherwise the whole Ouyang family would not know when they were poisoned by this female craftsman!


    Her father is a traitor, so its not surprising that she is a craftsman... Its a pity that the eldest son Ouyang, the good eldest son and grandson, the son of a noble family, suddenly became a second-hand widower!


    People in the capital talked about the Ouyang family a lot, but soon they were attracted by another important event: "The son of King Qingma has arrived outside the city. I heard that he will enter the city tomorrow to formally pay homage to His Majesty."

 Chapter 3193: At the end of the full text, you can pretend and recognize your relatives

    Chapter 3193: At the end of the full text, you can pretend and recognize your rtives


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3193, being able to pretend to be rtives


    When Yang Ju''s servant heard this, he immediately stopped and said: "What did you hear? This is absolutely true. My master took a car to go outside the city to see it. The Qingma Prince and hispanions are stationed right here. Wangjing Pavilion thirty miles outside the city!"


    As soon as he said this, people from half the street came to ask him: "What does the young prince of Qingma look like? Are there really three thousand cavalry? How are those cavalry different from our David''s?"


    The young man of the Yang family doesn''t know what Zi Chexing looks like, and he has never seen the Three Thousand Iron Cavalry, but he can boast: "The young prince is handsome and mighty... The Three Thousand Iron Cavalry has roared and followed." It was like a strong wind, blowing the willow branches on the roadside in different directions...and those three thousand horses, when they ran, the ground was shaking for miles, and the sound of horse hooves scared away a flock of birds!"


    People heard this and eximed again and again: "Oh my God, this is so spectacr. If you can just catch a glimpse of it, it will be worth it in your life... You are so lucky to have met the young prince of Qingma!"


    The boy was very proud. After he finished blowing, he told two more truths: "The young prince of Qingma respects our Majesty very much. After arriving at the garrison, he removed his armor and handed over his weapons. The armor and sabers of the three thousand cavalry were handed over to our general. Keep it.


    In order to make us feel at ease, we also asked your Majesty to give us some poison, saying that after they take the medicine and remove their weapons, they can go to the city to see your Majesty.


    Everyone eximed: "Please give me some medicine? Let me give up my force? Really or not? It''s impossible!"


    Aren''t the people of the Qingma King''s tribe afraid that they will be assassinated if they lose their force?


    "Why is it impossible? The letter from Young Prince Qingma asking for medicine has been sent to the imperial city by the Royal Forest Army. Everyone on the main street knows it. If you don''t believe me, ask it yourself!" The Yang family boy said again: "Don''t follow me. You guys are wasting your time, I have to go home and get my painting tools, my master wants to paint the picture of the surrender of the green horse, this is a masterpiece that will be passed down from generation to generation, so there is no time to dy!"


    The surrender of the Qingma King was a major event recorded in history, so many schrs who were good at painting went out of the city to watch, and everyone was painting, just to record this once-in-a-century event.


    Hey, dont go, tell us again! Several people wanted to hold the young boy of the Yang family, but the young boy of the Yang family was as slippery as a loach and got rid of everyone in a few times and ran away.


    "No, this is a great event that only happens once in a century. I have to go out of the city to have a look!" Someone decided to go out of the city to have a look while the city gate was still closed.


    Those who were worried about their families did not leave the city, but they went to the main street to inquire about news.


    The main street leading to the imperial city is already abuzz, and everyone is talking about the Qingma King''s tribe.


    This Qingma King is really eager to return home. After his request for medicine was rejected, he sent a letter to ask for a second time...I wonder if our Majesty will agree this time?


    Some people said: "I will definitely not agree. This is not the way to treat guests."


    Someone retorted: "The Qingma King''s tribe is not a guest, they are surrenderers and His Majesty''s subjects. Your Majesty should give them medicine and control them. What if there are evil elements among them? It should be noted that the Qingma King''s tribe once This is the territory of the evil Rong!"


    The surroundings were quiet, and soon someone began to curse: "Nonsense, what is the territory of the evil Rong? Qingma County and Huyang County have been our territory since the Qin Dynasty. After the fall of Dafeng, the generals of Qingma County did not want to submit to the Chu Emperor. , then drew the line to confront the Chu Dynasty. Now it is David, and this generation of Green Horse King is the great-uncle of the Gu family. Because he was homesick, he submitted a letter to submit. You people even suspected that King Qingma had ulterior motives, Are you still human? Or, if you want to hand over the Qingma King to the bandits, what are you worried about?!"


    Thats right, it was Wei Xiaos sitter who spoke.


    There is no other way. The Qingma King''s tribe was once robbed by Da Rong. After surrendering, some people will definitely doubt the Qingma King''s intentions. Wei Xiao can only send a group of people to pretend to bemon people and guide the public''s conversation.


    As soon as these words came out, they really had an effect, and the people nodded in session: "Yes, yes, yes, you can''t push the Qingma King''s tribe to the evil forces!"


    This chariot is an ancient surname that existed in the Qin Dynasty. The Qingma King is our people. We have the same ancestors and ns. We must treat them well and keep them. We must not let them be robbed by evil soldiers!


    Public opinion turned around, and 90% of people epted the people from the Qingma King''s tribe and were happy for their arrival... After all, this was a very honorable thing for David and them.


    Zi Chexing was very good at being a good person. He lowered his status as the Qingma King and held David and the capital high. He sent letters asking for medicine three times until Wei Xiao agreed to give him medicine.


    When the medicine was delivered to the garrison outside the city, he personally knelt down to greet it and shouted: "Themon people are driving, please thank your majesty for the medicine!"


    The young prince actually calls himself a grassroots citizen!


    Everyone who heard and saw this scene was very excited and honored.


    Many old Confucians cried bitterly, and even ced incense tables on the spot tofort their ancestors, saying that Qingma County and Huyang County were back!


    For a time, there were loud cries and smoke. Some smart vendors had already set up stalls here, selling food and drink, paper and pens, and sacrifices... Tofort the ancestors, the sacrifices were too good to sell. The officials of the Ministry of Rites were very helpless when they saw it, but the surrender of the Qingma King''s tribe was a great joy. The capital was in great need of happy events now, so they did not drive people away. They just told the Ministry of War about the situation and asked the Ministry of War to send more soldiers and horses to protect the ce.


    Because of Zi Che Xing''s arrival, that night, the lights inside and outside the capital were brightly lit, and red cloths were hung on the doors of every household and grain packages were prepared... This is an old custom in the capital, specially prepared for tourists returning home.


    Some people have prepared drums and other musical instruments.


    Therefore, at dawn the next day, bursts of music could be heard inside and outside the city. It was really festive and lively.


    The people in the capital were too enthusiastic, so Zi Chexing would not let them down. He refused to take the car, saying that the people saw the king and should go there on foot.


    David was in urgent need of a happy event, and thirty miles was not too far away. It only took an hour to walk there. Lord Ouyang Zhang agreed and walked with him to the capital. It was a sensation all the way.


    When the news spread back to the city, some people still didn''t believe it: "Coming to see His Majesty on foot? It''s impossible, right? He''s still a young prince after all."


    Its not possible yet? Weve already walked more than ten miles!


    If you dont believe it, lets make a bet, do you dare or not?!


    Haha, you said so confidently, you must have met on foot, who would bet with you, just run away.


    "Everyone, retreat, don''t push, don''t carry weapons, don''t cross the shield formation!" People from the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Department patrolled back and forth, shouting, and picked out the children who ran into the middle of the road.


    In a lively atmosphere, at Sishi, which was considered the most auspicious hour by the people of Chu and Wei, Zi Chexing and others also arrived at the gate of the capital. ording to etiquette, they knelt down and knelt down to worship the current emperor, and shouted some words for the wanderers to return home.


    Drinking rice wine, wearing grain bags, and struggling for half an hour beforepleting the etiquette and customs.


    But Zi Chexing did not go into the city immediately, but said: "Master Ouyang, can you give me a box? When I came, my father specially told me that he would send him a box of hometown soil to relieve his decades of homesickness. "


    The people watching were shocked: "It''s our Chu and Wei dialect, and the young prince Qingma can actually speak our dialect."


    Not only that, the young prince also understands the customs of our hometown!


    Looking at Zi Chexing... Well, he looks the same as the Chu Wei people, and his appearance is very handsome. Looking at the soldiers of the Qingma King tribe he brought, they also look like their Chu Wei people, and I immediately feel very friendly.


    Those who had previously doubted and feared the Qingma King Tribe no longer rejected them.


    This is what Zi Chexing wants.


    Come here, get the box for the young prince. Master Ouyang Zhang ordered.


    The clerk from the Ministry of Rites immediately brought the box.


    Zi Chexing took it, knelt down, and put handfuls of city gate soil into boxes with his hands, looking very pious.

 Chapter 3194: At the end of the full text, being able to pretend and recognize relatives【2】

    Chapter 3194: At the end of the full text, being able to pretend and recognize rtives��2��


    The end of Chapter 3194, being able to pretend to be rtives2


    Looking at this appearance, everyone sincerely sighed: "Such a red city, it can be seen that the Qingma Wang family are all people who miss the past and love their hometown."


    Someone learned the lesson and squatted down to dig, removing a lot of soil from the city gate... The officials of the Ministry of Rites felt a headache and couldn''t scold loudly, so they had to ask the soldiers to stop it quietly.


    Some people also asked about Qing Ma Wangs life experience: What is Qing Ma Wangs surname? Where is his hometown?


    "I know, I know!" Someone immediately replied: "The original surname of King Qingma is Fei, and hees from a military family in the northwest. But when he fought against the bandits, several brothers died in the battle, and only my mother and sister were left in the family."


    Some people were surprised and said: "The Fei family is a military household? So, King Qingma is also a hero who resisted the army."


    "Exactly, the whole family is truly loyal. I heard that when King Qingma was fighting against bandits, he was seriously injured and passed out on the battlefield. His colleagues mistakenly thought he was dead, but unexpectedly he was rescued by people from Qingma County. . Later, he was spotted by the then Green Horse King and became his son-inw. Then he stayed in the Blue Horse King''s tribe and eventually became the Green Horse King!"


    Its true that if you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessedter!


    "The Green Horse King is a very lucky man, but he pities the Fei family... I heard that Fei''s son died in the war, and Mrs. Fei was afraid. She didn''t want her daughter to marry a military household again, so she asked someone to find a literate son-inw for her daughter. , and also used the pension money from their sons to make a dowry for their daughter, thinking that her daughter would live a good life in the future with a rich dowry. How did you know that Mr. Gu, the one who killed a thousand swords, was using the Fei family''s pension money to support Pan? The poisonous woman was also bewitched by the poisonous woman Pan, and the two of them worked together to kill Fei!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the voices were cursing Mr. Gu: "You are so **** shameless. You dare to murder a girl while eating the pension money of a soldier who resisted the army. Where are the graves of those two beasts? I''m going to dig the graves. corpse!"


    The guys were very angry and still frightened, so they whispered: "Thanks to Fei''s descendants being alive and promising, otherwise King Qingma wouldn''t be able to lead his troops to attack us?"


    Zi Che Xing heard this and was somewhat satisfied. He also epted Wei Xiao''s sentiments... Wei Xiao deliberately sent someone to say these words in public, firstly to clear the name of the Qingma King''s tribe, and secondly to make his aunt Fei feel bad.


    Then the old Gu family should be reviled all the time, they are so **** hateful!


    Zi Che Xing finally filled a box of soil, and after bowing again, Cheng Geer and Qi Kangming helped him stand up.


    Cousin, let me hold it for you. Cheng Geer said.


    Okay. Zi Chexing smiled and handed the box to Brother Cheng. He looked at him with loving eyes and praised Qi Kangming again.


    When everyone saw this, they became more and more relieved about the Qingma Wang family... The Qingma Wang family has rtives in David, so what else do they have to worry about?


    Zi Che Xing smiled at Ouyang Zhang and said, "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Xing is also filial." Ouyang Zhang said politely and looked at the official of the Ministry of Rites. The official immediately shouted: "Prince Qingma, Che Xing, ising to the city to pay homage to His Majesty!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drum music started again, and Zi Chexing followed Ouyang Zhang into the city gate, walking along the avenue towards the imperial city.


    After walking for more than half an hour, we finally reached the gate of the imperial city.


    Zi Chexing knelt down again, kowtowed three times to the imperial city gate, and shouted: "Zi Chexing, a grassroots man, brought the people from Qingma County and Huyang County back to pay homage to His Majesty. Thank you very much for the invitation!"


    These words and deeds spread quickly. When the people who stopped at the entrance of the Imperial City Avenue heard about it, they became excited again: "We people in the Wei Dynasty are so shameless today... If you can be a guard and a citizen of the capital, in this life Not a loss!"


    Not only is there no loss, its a huge profit. How many people in the past and present have been able to see such a grand scene of returning to the oldnd? Its just that we are lucky!


    Themon people were very happy and blocked the entrance to the Imperial City Avenue, refusing to leave. They wanted to hear more about the follow-up of the Qingma Prince''s visit to His Majesty.


    Wei Xiao wanted to use the surrender of the Qingma King tribe to dilute the impact of Ning Ji''s disaster, so he ordered not to drive away the people. However, for safety reasons, all the city gates in the capital were closed at noon today.


    But the city was still very lively. Almost everyone was staying on the street, looking eagerly at the imperial city, waiting for new news from the messengers.


    Pancakes, freshly baked pancakes, fifty cents each!


    Water, sweet water from the old well that was just dug out, five cents a bowl!


    this?


    People in the whole street were stunned for a moment, then jumped to their feet and yelled: "Profiteer, you dare to sell a pancake for fifty cents. Is your pancake made with silver?!"


    You dare to sell water from a broken well for five cents a bowl. You are really crazy about money!


    The vendors said: "Water is not valuable, but it won''t grow legs and run to you on its own. We endured the great pain of missing a century-old scene, cried and worked hard to pick it up for you, and that''s it. , isn''t it worth five cents a bowl? We haven''t even seen the face of the young prince Qingma!" Ah, it seems to be worth it.


    Three loaves and two bowls of water, bring them over quickly. The smart one has already started buying.


    We want six loaves and three bowls of water, hurry up!


    We also want to


    It is to grab food and water.


    The shops on both sides are even better, and they are engaged in the business of selling gifts... People have three urgent needs, and they can''t hold them back, so they are very profitable. In just one hour, some shops made more than ten taels of silver.


    Zi Chexing has arrived at Si''an Pce. He lowered his head and knelt down towards Wei Xiao: "Caomin Zi Chexing, pay homage to your majesty. May your majesty be safe!"


    He kowtowed nine times to Wei Xiao.


    Today, Zi Chexing has given David enough face, and Wei Xiao will naturally not hold it. Now he does not have the capital to hold it, so he said: "Prince Qingma, there is no need to be polite, get up."


    He added: "Since our two families are rtives, I will also call you cousin along with the Duke of Qin. We will meet you as rtives today, so there is no need to be too formal."


    Zi Chexing was shocked. It seemed that after the great sorrow, Wei Xiao had put down his pride and was willing to get close to others.


    However, Zi Chexing did not make any further progress, and still said respectfully: "Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven, and ordinary people dare not make mistakes."


    He also deliberately exined: "My father said that without rules, there is no square. Therefore, when I came here, I specially told themon people to abide by the rules of the Central ins, abide by the etiquette of the emperor and his ministers, and not to overstep it."


    This was a beautiful statement, and Wei Xiao was very satisfied: "King Qingma is worthy of being a member of our Chu and Wei people. He has still abided by the rules of the Central ins for many years."


    but


    "We are monarchs and ministers, and we are also rtives. We are very happy today, so there is no need to be cautious, just act rxed and quick." Wei Xiao said, looking at a corner of the hall, and said: "Er Lang, this is the grandpa you have been moring to see. Go over and follow Let him speak."


    What Wei Xiao wants is to get along with Qingma Wangbu like a family, rather than being wary of each other, so he uses his children to build rtionships.


    Eng couldn''t bear it any longer, and immediately ran to Zi Chexing, looking up at him: "Cousin, are you Eng''s cousin? Why don''t you have a white beard? Why don''t you look like a grandfather?!"


    Zi Chexing understood what Wei Xiao meant, and Eng was very cute. He really liked the little guy. He picked him up and said with a smile: "I am your and Dng''s cousin, but I was bornte, so young."


    Dng: "This is called seniority, just like Qingyun''s little cousin."


    Zi Chexing was stunned, looked at the big wolf, and said in surprise: "The big wolf is so smart,e on,e on, let me give you a hug."


    I picked up the big wolf and held it in my arms.


    Grandpa is so awesome, I can hold two of you! Eng was very happy, but after a while he frowned and said, Its so crowded.


    Hahaha, we meet again after a long separation, we squeeze together to get closer. Zi Chexing tightened his arms and touched his forehead with Eng, making Eng burst intoughter.


    When all the ministers in the pce see this, they feel much more rxed and happy... It is much easier to receive rtives than to receive princes who have surrendered to the tribe.

 Chapter 3195: At the end of the full text, news from various places

    Chapter 3195: At the end of the full text, news from various ces


    The end of Chapter 3195, news from various ces


    After Zi Che Xing yed with the big wolf and the two wolves for a while, he put the two little guys down and apologized to Wei Xiao: "I lost my temper in front of the Cao Min Pce. Please forgive me."


    Wei Xiao: "When rtives meet, they should celebrate. What is the general''s fault?"


    He also promptly sent people to announce the decree, boasting about Zi Chao''s achievements in driving away the bandits in Mu Mountain, and conferring him the rank of a second-grade military might general, who could lead 30,000 troops.


    Zi Che Xing was really shocked and quickly knelt down: "Wei Chen epts the order!"


    Giving him the power to lead 30,000 troops as soon as they met, it can be seen that Wei Xiao really wants to get along well with the Qingma King''s tribe.


    In this case, he should have said something: "Your Majesty, the Qingma King''s tribe has learned about the Qing bandits'' massacre of the city. The entire n is very angry. They have assembled 10,000 cavalry and prepared military rations. They are just waiting for your Majesty''s instructions. Just go straight to the northeast and kill the thieves!"


    Having said that, he presented the letter written by King Qingma to Wei Xiao.


    The **** quickly took the letter and forwarded it to Wei Xiao.


    He is not very trustworthy, but every word he says is beneficial to the court.


    "King Qingma loves his hometown very much and wants to send troops to help the country to kill the enemy. Let''s take a look." Wei Xiao asked the **** to circte the letter to his ministers and generals.


    After seeing this, the ministers and generals were all overjoyed. Mr. Feng said: "Your Majesty, King Qingma wants to avenge hispatriots and serve the country, so that the Qingma King can take advantage of this to integrate into the country as soon as possible. This is Good deeds should be rewarded."


    The Green Horse King is a cheerful person who writes down his ns clearly.


    In order to reassure the court, King Qingma also asked Luo Ying to send soldiers and horses to monitor the cavalry of King Qingma all the way to the northeast to ensure that the soldiers of King Qingma would not cause trouble on the way.


    It is so grand and a win-win solution. If the court does not agree, it would be too stingy and courageous.


    Mr. Zheng also said: "Your Majesty, since King Qingma is interested, we should give King Qingma a chance."


    Hmm, as expected of an old man, he is very good at talking, and he considers the face of the court in every word.


    However, Wei Xiao looked at Zi Chexing and said directly: "Now it is the time for the imperial court to hire people. The Qingma King is willing to send troops to fight for the country. I am very happy."


    Zi Che was startled, and looked at Wei Xiao with admiration in his eyes... It was not easy for an emperor to expose his shorings in front of his surrender, especially because Wei Xiao was an extremely arrogant person.


    I ept the order! Zi Chexings eyes finally brought a smile: Thank you, Your Majesty, for trusting us and giving us a chance.


    "As a family, we don''t speak outsiders." With Qin Sang and Luo Ying as guarantees, Wei Xiao trusted the Qingma King''s tribe, but: "If we start a war with Dongqing, the bandits will definitely take the opportunity to attack the Qingma King''s tribe. The Green Horse Kings Tribe also needs soldiers to fight the enemy. If there are another ten thousand cavalrymen missing, the Green Horse Kings Tribe may be in great danger.


    Zi Che Xing said: "Your Majesty, don''t worry. All the men, women and children of the Qingma King''s tribe are soldiers, and there are also British Dukes and northwest soldiers to help. Even if there are less than 10,000 cavalry, we can beat back the thieves."


    Moreover


    "If what Ning Thief said is true, then even if the Qingma King''s tribe is attacked, it will only be a feint attack by the Rong Thief, so there is nothing to worry about."


    Wei Xiao had been fighting for more than ten years and was very good at military affairs. After thinking about it, he put down his worries and ordered Ji Shengnong: "Draw up a decree to formally give the Qingma King''s David the g, military orders, and military seals, and let the Qingma King''s cavalry You can go straight to the Northeast.


    "Yes." Ji Shengnong hurriedly drafted the decree, showed it to Wei Xiao and sealed it with his seal, and then officially sent troops to issue the decree. However, he had to select a group of soldiers from the Qingma King''s tribe to follow him, otherwise it would be difficult for the two sides to connect.


    Zi Che Xing selected eleven people, including Fei Liu: "Your Majesty, this is Fei Liu, my father''s great-nephew from the same family. It is most appropriate for him to follow him to issue the decree."


    Fei Shiliu hurriedly knelt down and said, "I pay homage to Your Majesty!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Fei Shiliu, and after a moment, said: "We are all rtives, get up."


    Looked at the two wolves again.


    Eng already understood it very well. He ran over to talk to Fei Shiliu and asked, "What do you want Eng to call you? Cousin grandpa?"


    Fei Shiliu smiled and said: "No, my seniority is not that high... Uh, tsk, how do you calcte it?"


    The expression was too far away and the rtionship was a bit convoluted. For a moment, he didn''t quite understand. He looked at the elderly civil servants for help.


    Elderly people are more aware of seniority. Ouyang Zhang stroked his beard and said with a smile: "If you want to call me cousin, I am one generation younger than General Wuwei."


    "Aha, cousin, Eng has a cousin again!" Eng was very happy and gave Fei Shiliu a custom-made pork belly silver for the New Year: "It''s New Year''s money, given to rtives during the New Year, but my mother said, first I will also give it to the rtives I met for the first time, and my cousin will take it...my cousin will give it to Eng in return."


    Ah, do you want to return the gift?


    But Fei Shiliu didnt bring a decent gift at all, so he hurriedly said: Ill give you some supplies another day, okay?


    "Okay." Eng was very reasonable, and added that he and Dng were celebrating their birthdays soon: "I''m four years old, not three years old anymore. My cousin and grandpa areing to Eng''s house to eat raw cakes. It''s very nice." Its delicious.


    He is really, very eloquent, even Fei Shiliu can''t resist him.


    There was a burst ofughter in Si''an Pce.


    Zi Che Xing took advantage of the good atmosphere and mentioned something: "Your Majesty, I haven''t gotten married yet."


    These words were a bit fierce, and everyone immediately fell silent and looked at Zi Chexing.


    "My father has always wanted to marry Wei Chen to ady from the Central ins, so Wei Chen was bold and wanted to ask your majesty to help arrange a marriage to fulfill my father''s wish."


    Mr. Zhengs eyes lit up after hearing this... He is so sensible, so sensible. After the Qingma King''s tribe surrendered, marriage was indispensable. They were still worried about how to mention this matter so as not to offend Zi Chexing. Unexpectedly, they mentioned it themselves!


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "This is a good thing, I will definitely help."


    When Mr. Zheng saw Wei Xiaos agreement, he couldnt wait to ask: What does General Wuwei want from the woman? Tell her your preferences so that you can find out.


    Zi Chexing said: "As long as your appearance and family background are eptable, it doesn''t matter if you are a girl who has withdrawn from marriage. The only thing is... a girl should have broad knowledge. She should not just focus on the inner house, and should not be limited to small loves. She should know that everything in the world is Guangzhou, there are so many races, and then we need to be more cautious, no more."


    Mr. Zheng smiled and said, "This is not a low requirement."


    Higher than the requirements for a noble family to choose a wife!


    but


    Dont worry, General Wuwei, we have countlessdies in David, and the court will definitely find you a suitable and good wife.


    He smiled at Eng again and said, "Second Young Master, you will soon have a grandma to look after."


    "Cousin to grandma?" Eng was a little confused. After Mr. Zheng exined the rtionship to him clearly, he became happy: "Aww, Eng is going to have a grandma to represent, so we can have a wedding banquet!"


    Fei Shiliu teased him: "There will be new little cousins. From now on, you have to call babies younger than you your cousins."


    How are you doing? Do you really want to cry?


    How could I know that Eng was not sad at all, and said happily: "Eng likes his little cousin and his little cousin, and will be a good little brother and take good care of them!"


    Uh, are you nning to have separate discussions with them?


    Children''s words can make peopleugh the most. Because of Eng''s words, bursts ofughter could be heard in the hall.


    Soon, the news spread throughout the capital that Zi Chexing had been conferred the title of General Wuwei, that he had been granted the title of Marriage Guard Girl, and that the Qingma King would send more than 13,000 cavalrymen to the northeast to kill the enemy.


    As soon as the news came out, people''s hearts were greatly cheered. In the next few days, more and more people signed up to join the army in Beijing and Zhili. The Ministry of War received qualified recruits every day.


    The Ministry of Industry is also stepping up its efforts to make armors and distribute them to new recruits.


    The Ministry of Punishment was busy ransacking homes, moving the traitors'' property to the Ministry of Household Affairs, and the households allocated taels of silver to the Ministry of War to purchase military supplies and make military rations of oil and sugar that could be carried with them when they were hungry.


    While we were so busy, news from various ces also came to Beijing one after another.


    News of the Guo family first reached Sian Pce... Tong''an Pce was indeed attacked by Thief Ning and Dong Qing Xizuo, but because Ning Thief''s people had stolen the engagement jade bracelets of Shang Yuanyuan and Guo Qiang, Gu Jinan and The Guo and Shang families caught a glimpse of the clues, which made the Guo family well prepared, and the trouble in Tong''an Mansion was prevented from breaking out.


    Several ces where fierce fire oil was hidden were surrounded by people sent by the Guo family and his son. The thieves and fierce fire oil were killed in the sea of fire. Tong''an Mansion is currently stable, and the hidden remnants are being eliminated.

 Chapter 3196: At the end of the full text, news from various places【2】

    Chapter 3196: At the end of the full text, news from various ces��2��


    The end of Chapter 3196, news from various ces2


    At the end of the letter, there is also a list of names of people who are allies of the enemy and thieves and those who have performed meritorious services. Later, General Guo will write a memorial in detail to ask for credit for those who have performed meritorious services.


    Wei Xiao looked at the names above and nodded with satisfaction: "The officials of Tong''an Prefecture; themon people, squires, and noble families of Tong''an Prefecture; and the officers and men of the Jianghuai Capital Command and Envoy Department worked together to prevent Tong''an Prefecture from being attacked. This is a big disaster, and all governments should follow suit... Only by working together can we destroy the enemy''s peace and stability. If we only arbitrarily attack the camp and scatter the sand, without the enemy and thievesing to fight, we will copse!"


    "What your Majesty said is true." Mr. Feng looked at Ji Shengnong: "Write it down, add it to next month''s newspaper, and send it to various ces so that literate people everywhere can read it."


    "Yes." Ji Shengnong quickly wrote down these words and handed them over to the specialized internal supervisor for sorting.


    And what was said in Zhong Huan''s secret report that Thief Ning had an illegitimate child in Tong''an Mansion was also confirmed... After the siege of Xiong Yue, Guo Qiang made a lot of progress, and there were two groups of dead soldiers left by Qin Sang. The soldiers of the battalion helped, and this time they were very brave. They led the troops to pursue the fleeing illegitimate son of Ning Ji and killed him in the mountain.


    Wei Xiao looked at it and said: "The death camp is not only needed at the border, but also needs to support more than fifty people in each city. At critical moments, it can turn the tide."


    Yes. Ji Shengnong quickly wrote it down again.


    Zi Chexing watched Ji Shengnong run errands... It turns out that this is how the emperors and ministers of the Central ins Dynasty ran errands. It was good.


    In the past few days, he often went to the imperial city to observe the government, and he learned a lot... And judging from the fact that he was allowed to enter the Si''an Pce and go to various ministries to observe the government, Wei Xiao really trusted the Qingma King''s Department. , which made Zi Chexing look forward to the Qingma King''s submission to David.


    A letter from Tangjiang Prefecture was also sent to the capital at high speed on this day: "The bandits from Tangjiang Prefecture have been captured, and all the fire oil has been seized. This incident only damaged some lives and did not cause a major disaster."


    The adults in the pce were overjoyed when they heard this: "The capital, Mushan, Tangjiang Mansion, Tong''an Mansion and other important ces are all safe. The troubles caused by the thieves will soon subside. God bless David, I wish to congratte your majesty!"


    Wei Xiaoughed, but still didn''t dare to rest assured, because the news from Jiangnan hadn''t reached the capital yet, and that was David''s money bag, so he couldn''t let anything go wrong.


    The news from Dafeng Vige has not yet arrived... The Gu family and the Luo family all live in the vige, and they are all ready-made hostages. Ning Ji will definitely send troops to capture them.


    Greetings to your majesty, stay safe, your majesty. A milky voice sounded. It was Big Wolf and the others who hade over from school.


    Eng was very interested in Zi Chexing. After all, they had just met him a few days ago and were still fresh. After saying hello to Wei Xiao, he immediately pounced on Zi Chexing: "Cousin, we are out of school. We don''t have to read for the next half month." Ive been studying for a long time, and Im going on vacation to celebrate my birthday. Eng is so happy that he can take his grandpa to y. Eng knows many ces in the capital, and hes a master of the capital!


    Zi Che Xing smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll ask Eng, a small-town master, to take me out for some fun."


    Well, youre wee, Eng will take good care of my grandpa! Eng chattered to Zi Che Xing.


    In the past, Wei Xiao would have scolded him a long time ago, but after the great sadness, Wei Xiao felt that the younger generations would make more noise, which would bring vitality to the pce, so he didn''t scold Eng so much.


    Zi Che Xing was afraid that the two wolves would disturb the adults at work, so he resigned from Wei Xiao and left the imperial city with his two children.


    There are still long queues at the Wucheng Military and Horse Department and the Ministry of War''s outer yamen, all of which are people whoe to sign up to join the army.


    And Wei Xiao is not stingy. He issued an imperial order a few days ago. Anyone who goes to the battlefield, regardless of meritorious service or not, will be rewarded with three acres ofnd when they return in triumph.


    Those who are injured after killing an enemy will bepensated with different levels ofnd and money ording to the severity of their injuries.


    The war dead will not only be given money andnd aspensation, but their parents, widows, and children will also be protected from evildoers.


    As soon as the imperial order came out, everyone felt the emperor''s love for the people, and the number of people signing up for the army doubled.


    The government offices outside the Ministry of Household Affairs were also very busy, and many wealthy households spontaneously donated materials and money.


    After watching the excitement in these ces, Eng said: "Cousin, I want to go out of the city to the camp to see Uncle Seventeen in Brother Liuliu''s house, Brother Gu Er and San in Yexiang Lane, Brother Liu, and Zhu Zhu. The grandsons of my mother-inw''s hometown, Eng promised to help see them, so you can''t be without credit." The recruits Eng mentioned have been trained intensively at the new camp outside the city, and they must be trained before they can be mixed in with the veterans. , the veterans took them all the way to fight in the Northeast... Marching on the road takes several months, which is enough to temper the new recruits. As for whether they can turn over and change their career through military exploits, it depends on each person''s ability.


    Zi Che Xing was surprised: "At such a young age, you actually know so many people and remember them all. How did you grow such a little head?"


    The second wolf was praised, and he was so proud that he groaned: "The second wolf is so smart, he knows everything!"


    The brat is not modest at all.


    Zi Chexing asked Dng again: "Does Dng know these people?"


    Hey, I know you. Dng exined, I met you while shopping. Mom said its good to go shopping more and get to know different people.


    Zi Che Xing praised: "Your mother is right, listen to her more, she is not an ordinary woman."


    If this cousin were a man, he would be a ruthless person on the battlefield. Well, with the style of their old Fei family, she would be more than a hundred times stronger than his cousin!


    Er Lang: "Yeah, Er Lang should listen to your mother."


    Its Brother Yi! Big Wolf saw Brother Yi and was very surprised.


    After hearing this, Eng hurriedly said: "Grandpa, I want to see Brother Yi, hurry up!"


    Zi Chexing had no choice but to take them to see Brother Yi.


    The brats knew a lot of people, so they wasted a lot of time on the road. When they were returning from the camp outside the city, they were almost locked out of the city gate.


    "We''re home. Go back quickly. My cousin won''t send you in. Goodbye!" After Zi Chexing handed them over to Bahu, Yang Shu and others, he immediately had people drive away in a carriage... It''s really tiring to take care of children. He had to go back and get some rest.


    Eng: "My grandpa, let''s y together tomorrow!"


    However, the carriage ran faster.


    Gu Jinli was very happy after learning the news that the Guo family was safe, but she still worried about it and told Erqing every day: "If a letteres from Dafeng Vige, wake me up even in the middle of the night."


    "Yes, I have written it down." Erqing was also very worried about the people in Dafeng Vige. He would go to ask about Youxi in the morning, noon and evening. Is there any letter?


    After several days of waiting, on March 13, I finally received a letter from Dafeng Vige.


    Ning Ji was so cruel that he sent a group of dead men to Dafeng Vige to arrest the Gu family and the Luo family. However, because Shang Yuanyuan''s jade bracelet was almost stolen, the people in Dafeng Vige had already taken precautions and followed him at the end of the vige. Many traps were set up in the back mountain... There were dead soldiers from the Fenglu family and a group of troops to protect the vige. There were also powerful doctors like Hu Guanzhu and Aunt Jing to help out. Ning Ji''s men were broken as soon as they entered the vige. Wave.


    Moreover, troops and horses were lost every step of the way. By the time they reached the end of the vige, less than 40% of the troops were left. They were attacked with poison by dead soldiers from the Fenglu and Lu families, half of whom were killed and the other half captured alive.


    "Awesome!" After reading the letter, Gu Jinli was the one who praised Fengcun. He also praised Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu: "I used to worry that my eldest sister and brother Luo Wu would not be able to stand up, but the vige suffered two major attacks. They Everyone wins.


    What makes people even happier is: "Auntie, you are pregnant again. It has been more than four months now. You are going to have a little cousin again. Are you happy?"


    Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui were so happy that they cried... After all, Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu were both very young, but they only had one child, Sister Xiaoyue. They all dreamed of Gu Jinxiu having a second child.


    But Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu wanted to spend a few more years learning their true skills and were not in a hurry to have children. However, Father Luo and the Chu family had gone through catastrophes, and they were very optimistic about continuing the family line, so they did not rush them and left their children alone. They made their own decisions, only Gu Dashan and Cui were extremely anxious.

 Chapter 3197: At the end of the full text, news from various places【3】

    Chapter 3197: At the end of the full text, news from various ces��3��


    The end of Chapter 3197, news from various ces3


    "Happy, the second wolf is very good at being a little brother and can protect his cousin!" The second wolf was very happy and asked Gu Jinli: "When will the baby be born? Is it a cousin or a cousin? What''s his name? When will the full moon wine be held? ?


    "..." Gu Jinli was at a loss for words and said with a smile: "You asked too early. It''s only been more than four months and he hasn''t been born yet. You can ask again in half a year."


    Eng: "Okay, Eng will ask again in half a year. My brother will help Eng remember it."


    Na na, Ill remember it, and Ill remind my brother when the timees. Big Wolf promised, and then asked worriedly: Mom, is aunt scared? Is the baby injured? Is my cousin okay?


    The letter said that there were also bad people making trouble in the vige, and the big wolf was very worried about them.


    Gu Jinli smiled and touched his face and said, "Don''t worry, Big Wolf, your aunt, baby, and cousin are all fine and not injured."


    When something happened in the vige, Gu Jinxiu had been pregnant for almost four months and waspletely stable. After Luo Wu was taught for a few years, his ability to control became much more powerful, and he had the experience of pretending to be Lu Erst time. , this time the chaos was settled quickly without affecting Gu Jinxiu.


    But he was not proud, but said in the letter... This time, we finally did not hold them back.


    Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu knew very well that they were not very capable, but as their family became more and more prosperous, in order not to be a burden to their younger brothers and sisters, they forced themselves to learn their skills. It was very difficult to learn, but fortunately, they had enough skills in their thirties. I achieved a small sess without any hindrance.


    After hearing this, Eng finally felt relieved and said again: "Mom, go to the vige to see my aunt, my little cousin, and my grandpa and grandma!"


    It is tragic to say that the two cubs are four years old, but due to various reasons, they have not met their rtives in Dafeng Vige.


    but


    You will be able to see grandpa, grandma and aunts family soon. Gu Jinli said, with joy mixed with sadness... They still knew that Mr. Qin was exhausted.


    But Mr. Qin said to them: "Don''t be sad. I have lived long enough and enjoyed enough blessings in this life. I also know the truth I asked for. I have also seen you juniors get married and have children. You are really favored by God." , there is no need to force me to extend my life. In the remaining days, just let me see my children from time to time. You can live your life as usual and dont feel sad for me... Life, old age, illness and death aremon things in the world. You cant force them... As long as you are always happy in life, you will be happy. enough."


    Gu Jinli thought of what Mr. Qin said, and felt bitterness rush to his nose, but what Mr. Qin said was right.


    She suppressed her tears and smiled at her Zaizai: "In a few months, when things are settled, your aunt, grandpa and grandma wille to Beijing to visit your ancestors, and you will be able to see them. "


    You guys will live with Mr. Qin for thest period of time just like you did in Dafeng Vige. Mr. Qin will definitely be very happy.


    But she still wanted to extend Mr. Qins life, preferably until Brother Qins triumphant return, so people with outstanding medical skills such as Guanzhu Hu and Aunt Jing woulde to the capital as soon as possible.


    The big wolf and the second wolf were very happy and shouted: "I want to give my grandpa, grandma, aunt, and little cousin some delicious food, and take them to go shopping, y in the pce, and see Qiangqiang!"


    The conversation turned to Qiangqiang: "Grandma, I''m not lying. Qiangqiang has gained a little weight today. During the full moon, he must be the most beautiful baby in the whole capital!"


    Mom, I need to make many raw cakes for Qiangqiang, aunt, Zuzu, uncle Fang Zongqi, and deputy general Lins uncle


    In short, they got to know a lot of people during this time and promised to give them birthday cakes on their birthdays.


    Gu Jinli said: "Okay. But you can only send one cake to each ce, because it is too troublesome to beat egg whites. Now is the time to employ people. Our manpower has to go out to help catch bad guys, repair the house, and make medicine. Its impossible to beat egg whites for you all day long, do you understand?


    Can satisfy their small wishes, but Gu Jinli will not condone them regardless of the importance. The two Zaizai nodded and said, "Yeah/Na, I know, thank you, mother!"


    "Good." Gu Jinli praised them and grabbed another person to give them a kiss.


    It will soon be March 16th, the fourth birthday of the two cubs.


    The little ones got up at dawn. After changing into new clothes, Gu Jinli led them to the ancestral hall in the mansion to pay homage to their ancestors. They chatted with their grandparents, eldest uncle, and second uncle, and told them: "Big Wolf/Second Wolf. He''s four years old, he''s a little brother now, he can read, take care of babies, and beat up bad guys, he''s awesome..."


    It was to tell a lot about recent events to let the ancestors know how much they gave Qin''s family face.


    After paying homage to his ancestors, Shuaishuai went to the pce to see Qiangqiang and apany Mr. Qin. After lunch, he left the pce and returned home.


    All the people I have made friends with have already arrived at the house.


    Lao General Lian''s family was the first to arrive, and they also brought the children of the Lian family. They were so happy that they took them to visit the Duke of Qin''s mansion. It was a crazy time.


    Zhang Zhongs daughter-inw, Zhang Lianshi, looked at the children ying with envy in her eyes, and couldnt help but raise her hand to touch her abdomen... Its a pity that she went to the Northeast before she was pregnant with Zhang Zhong.


    Gu Jinliforted her: "Don''t be anxious. When Vice General Zhanges back, you will be able to have two babies in three years, and you will have a child in your twenties. The child''s body bones will be much stronger... This is the truth."


    ah?


    Madam, are you afraid that she wont believe it?


    Zhang Lianshi smiled: "Madam, that''s right...although I want to have a baby as soon as possible, I''m not in a hurry, and I don''t feel sorry for myself, and no one dares to gossip in front of me. I just saw the children having fun, and for a while Im just a little envious.


    I spoke in great detail, just to make Gu Jinli feel at ease... Zhang Lian lived in the old general Lian''s house and didn''t see Gu Jinli often, so once they met, Zhang Lian tried to tell as much about her own affairs as possible so as not to worry Gu Jinli.


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli felt relieved and exaggerated his loyalty: "Vice General Zhang has really good vision and has married a good wife."


    Sensible and polite, she can still maintain her appearance even if her husband is not around.


    Zhang Lian blushed when she was praised.


    Gu Jinli chatted with Mrs. Lian again... Because of the rtionship with Jiang Qi''s daughter-inw, Jiang Lian, the two of them had a good conversation even though they were several decades older.


    Ouyang Ming and Ouyang Yu lived in Qingfu Town, and they also knew Jiang Xianwei''s family. They came over to talk together, and the conversation became more lively.


    In the afternoon, when the banquet started, all the rewards from the pce were delivered to the Duke of Qin''s mansion, including food, clothing, entertainment, and everything else. Collections of calligraphy and paintings, houses, shops, and farms were also given. Two of the farms were dedicated to raising livestock, and there were many cows. sheep.


    The birthday gift was so generous that Gu Jinli was shocked.


    Seeing Gu Jinli''s surprise, Supervisor Zhong rified her confusion: "The news from Jiangnan has reached Si''an Pce. Mr. Zhong joined forces with the aristocratic families in Jiangnan to quell the rebellion and arrested a group of thieves. His Majesty was overjoyed and said that the Qin Crown Prince The two young masters are lucky stars. I remembered thete Marquis of Qin and the days when I studied martial arts with my cousins, so I gave three times more birthday gifts to the two young masters, hoping that they would be talented as soon as possible and continue the prestige of the Qin family. .


    Mr. Zhong is worthy of being Zhong Huan''s father. Although he has lived in seclusion in the south of the Yangtze River for many years, when he took action, he roared in southern Xinjiang and frightened the wealthy families who Ning Thief had finally managed to win over. They did not officially start a fight, but just killed some people. After destroying the ancestral business of several families, the thieves surrendered themselves.

 Chapter 3198: At the end of the full text, news from various places【4】

    Chapter 3198: At the end of the full text, news from various ces��4��


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3198, news from various ces4


    but


    Your Majesty said that Mr. Zhongs n was sessful because the Qin family, the Luo family and the Qingma Kings tribe made the greatest contribution, so he gave the two young masters a birthday gift.


    The rebels in the south of the Yangtze River surrendered before fighting, and they looked very useless, but in fact, they were quite smart and knew that taking over the world was not that easy.


    So when Mr. Zhong told them that even if Ning Ji stole the capital, he could only be arrogant for a year or two before being destroyed by the Qin and Luo families, they were shaken.


    But some aristocratic families are still hesitant.


    Just because Ning Ji promised them that once the Ning Dynasty is established, it will not only let them control many industries of the Ning Dynasty, but also give them the right to go to sea. No matter how many fleets and docks they build, the Ning Dynasty will not control it for a hundred years.


    Whats even more tempting is that the Ning Dynasty allowed families with the power to follow the dragon to raise private soldiers, up to 50,000 in number!


    The right to go to the sea, fleets and docks, private soldiers... With these, the family can live the days of trampling the royal family like in the Dafeng period, and be a true overlord who can control the life and death of a dynasty with a flick of their hands. Therefore, even if they know the Qin and Luo families, They would avenge the Wei family, but they still wanted to support Ning Ji in his fight.


    Mr. Zhong picked four families to attack. After destroying their ancestral property, other allies quickly abandoned them and made peace with David.


    "Your Majesty gave the Zhong family a full-moon gift." Superintendent Zhong said this in front of everyone with a smile.


    Everyone is not stupid, they understand. Wei Xiao is using the mouth of the prisoner Zhong to tell everyone that they can interact with the Zhong family and Chu Qinghui normally, and there is no need to avoid taboos.


    ...Chu Qinghui didnt want to cause trouble to the Qin family, so he didnte today and only sent a birthday gift one day in advance. Now that Wei Xiao gave a full-moon gift to Emperor Jingyuans grandson, the children Chu Qinghui had with her will be in the future. I canmunicate with people normally.


    Gu Jinli was very happy after hearing this: "The good news recently is that there is more and more good news. It can be seen that God has been blessing David!"


    Even Superintendent Zhongughed as soon as this blunt ttery came out.


    But she is really happy, because when Jiangnan is stable, the court can fully support the Northeast, and Brother Qin can go home early.


    After Supervisor Zhong finished his errands, he said goodbye and left without staying too long.


    Zhong Zhong, wait a minute! Eng ran to get a piece of birthday cake and handed it to Superintendent Zhong: The raw cake is sweet, here it is for you to eat!


    The second young master has broken my servant. Inspector Zhong hurriedly bowed and helped Eng hold the small te, but he did not dare to take the cake.


    Gu Jinli said with a smile: "I''ll ept the offer from the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves. It''s just that I don''t make much of the cake, so each person can only get a small piece."


    "It''s a blessing for me to have a taste of it." Supervisor Zhong thanked him, then took the cake and took a few bites: "It''s really sweet and soft, and it''s very delicious."


    Aha, the raw cakes made by Eng and brother are the most delicious. Eng was very proud, but: What Eng likes to eat most is meat!


    As soon as these words came out, the whole crowd burst intoughter.


    The warden Zhong evenughed out loud. After staying for a while, he took the cake and returned to the pce.


    At dusk, after the Zaizai''s birthday banquet was finished, the female rtives of each house left one after another.


    But the birthdays of the Zaizai are not over yet... A littleter, Zi Chexing, Gu Jinan, Cheng Geer, Qi Kangming, Gu Dewang, Gu Dexing and others came to pick up their wives and children, and they ate cake again. This birthday was considered over. .


    On this day, Big Wolf and Two Wolf were extremely happy, but they were also very tired. They fell asleep before the birthday gifts were unwrapped.


    Gu Jinli looked at them sleeping soundly, smiled and kissed each of them: "Grow up healthy and happy."


    The next day, the excitement of the two children had not passed. They got up early and continued to open gifts. When they opened the gift given by Qin Sang, Eng cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Mom, I miss my daddy. When will daddye home?" ?!


    Gu Jinli smiled and wiped his tears: "Almost."


    "How soon? Tomorrow?" Eng asked with tearful eyes.


    Well, Gu Jinli counted the days and replied: "If everything goes well, you will definitely be able toe back before your fifth birthday." The two cubs were shocked: "We were only four years old yesterday, and it will be a long time until we are five. .


    In other words, it will take a long, long time for daddy toe home!


    Woo!


    The second wolf cried miserably, and the big wolf also cried.


    Gu Jinli let them cry. After they finished crying, he took out a pen and paper and called to them: "Come, write a letter to your father."


    Humph, if you dont write, dad wonte home, and he doesnt like dad anymore! Eng said angrily, but he was the first to write a letter and draw a picture to his biological father.


    Gu Jinliughed when he saw it: "A tough-talking boy."


    However, today''s letter was not sent away immediately. Instead, she waited for three days on Gu Jinli''s birthday. After writing a reply to her receipt of the birthday gift, she sent it to the Northeast... There are not many letter eagles left, so we have to save it. Use it wisely.


    On the day of Gu Jinli''s birthday, the pce rewarded many things in the name of Concubine Hui... Luo Huiniang had been officially canonized as a concubine, and on the ninth day of March, thete Concubine Ye was officially canonized as the queen!


    Once the news of the canonization reaches the Northeast, it will surely inspire the soldiers and civilians in the Northeast.


    Inte March, Lu Bai also sent a message back to Beijing... After receiving Zhong Huan''s message, he used his own tactics to dig out the enemy thieves hidden in various ces in Zhongzhou. Although there are still some who are running away, the enemy''sir in Zhongzhou has been destroyed!


    After the news spread, many ministers and generals in the court felt incredible: "Lu Bai actually has such courage!"


    In memory, he was a weak schr.


    However, when Lu Bai was still a schr, he dared toin. After being granted the title of Male Prince of Qianshan County, he visited various ces on behalf of the emperor and redressed many cases for the people. It was he who handled the case where the Feng Family Yaxing spread rumors to destroy the innocence of women and sold good girls at low prices.


    When Yongtai Mansion was rebuilt and when Wei Xiao led troops to eliminate the bandits in Zhongzhou, Lu Bai helped.


    Faced with a master like Wei Xiao who was no less ferocious than Emperor Jingyuan, he could also deal with it, which showed that although Lu Bai looked weak, he was very tough inside and was a buildable talent.


    Therefore, Wei Xiao was not surprised when he received the secret report. He also said: "After several years of experience, there are many powerful people around me. This time I got clues and advice from Zhong Huan. If we can''t dig out the enemy thieves again, There is no need for him to ask for the title of Xizhuo''sir."


    The words were unpleasant, but there was no anger in his tone, which showed that Wei Xiao was satisfied with Lu Bai.


    Mr. Fengughed when he heard this and said, "L Bai is able to achieve this because your Majesty cherishes his talent."


    This majesty refers to both the Wei Dynasty and the Chu Dynasty.


    If you think about it carefully, Lu Bai was a bit lucky... He came from a humble background and failed in the imperial examination, but he encountered a rare opportunity and was taken advantage of by the court. However, after passing through two courts, he relied on his own efforts to stand out. Steady footing.


    It is also luck and destiny. I cant figure it out, and I cant envy it, because sometimes, the world just favors some people.


    Wei Xiao remembered Lu Bai''s contribution and became worried about the northwest: "Xin Ying has sent several letters to Brother Luo, but Brother Luo has not replied yet... Could it be that Brother Luo is not in the northwest, so he didn''t see the letter? Cant write us back?


    It can be seen that he knows Luo Ying, because he guessed it correctly.


    Long before Ning Ji wreaked havoc on the capital, the Qingma King''s tribe was attacked. The army of thieves came fiercely. The Qingma King''s tribe and the remaining Northwest Army fought desperately for several days and nights before they moved the women and children of the Qingma King''s tribe to Long. Mountain range.


    Luo Ying received the news from Xinying and immediately led troops to support him.


    But by the time he arrived, the army of thieves had stopped attacking and only camped a hundred miles away from King Qingma''s headquarters for a confrontation.


    It is not the nature of an evil Rong to be able to ughter but not ughter. Luo Ying saw that this was a feint attack by the Rong thieves. After several tests and determined that it was really a bluff, he led his troops to fight these thieves and beat them to death. Continuous defeats.


    But he didn''t give up. He went hundreds of miles deep into the army at one go, intending to destroy the army and capture their tribal king alive!


    It was too far, so the reply waste.

 Chapter 3199: The end of the full text, rebirth and sacrifice

    Chapter 3199: The end of the full text, rebirth and sacrifice


    The end of Chapter 3199, rebirth and sacrifice


    Wei Xiao was extremely anxious, but he could only continue to wait, and begged silently in his heart... God bless, Brother Luo and Northwest must be fine, otherwise the imperial court will send troops to support Northwest, and Northeast can allocate There are fewer reinforcements, and it will be difficult for Mugeer to win.


    A few dayster, Luo Ying''s reply still didn''te, and Wei Xiao was anxiously waiting.


    Fortunately, it was gratifying to confiscate the property of the enemy thieves. It solved the problem of military resources and made Wei Xiao feel better. In addition, Qiang Qiang became healthier and cuter. Looking at his little appearance every day, and then looking at Luo Huiniang, Wei Xiao Xiao''s days of waiting for the letter were finally not so difficult.


    that is


    I feel wronged by my son for not being able to have a full moon party.


    He was too busy. It would be too tiring and expensive to hold a full-moon banquet for the emperor, so Wei Xiao gave it up and used the money from the full-moon banquet to distribute food to the people in the capital.


    He also took the opportunity to issue an imperial order to waive all misceneous taxes and 10% of the grain tax this year. The people in the capital and Zhili who were the first to learn of the imperial order were filled with joy. They all praised Wei Xiao as a wise king. The reputation of Wei Dynasty is better.


    But Wei Xiao felt ashamed of Luo Huiniang, so he took the opportunity to say to her: "We are the first to worship. You gave birth to my only son, so you should be named queen, but now you can only get the position of a noble concubine, and you don''t even have the canonization ceremony and banquet." No... don''t worry, after three years, when the whole territory is safe, I will make you..."


    "There is no need to say this kind of thing again. If we can survive, we are already lucky. I don''t care whether you are a concubine or a queen." Luo Huiniang interrupted him and brought him a bowl of soup: "You need to take good care of yourself. Take good care of yourself." Live."


    Dont leave this mess to others!


    Wei Xiao frowned: "You don''t want to be the queen?"


    Luo Huiniang: "As a queen, I also eat three meals a day, and as a peasant girl, I also eat three meals a day. There is no big difference."


    No big difference?


    This is a difference between cloud and mud!


    Wei Xiao was almost furious with her indifference and ordered the pce attendants: "Get off and go back to Si''an Pce!"


    Luo Huiniang: "Take the soup away, otherwise it will be wasted."


    I thought I wanted to keep him, but unexpectedly I was worried that he would waste food!


    Wei Xiao was so angry that his blood surged, but in the end he ordered someone to take the soup away.


    After he was carried some distance away, Zhong Neijian said: "Your Majesty, the imperial concubine is holding the little prince to see you off."


    Wei Xiao was stunned, and when he looked back, he saw Luo Huiniang standing at the gate of the pce holding her child, looking towards him.


    His anger disappeared immediately... If you don''t care enough about him, you don''t care enough about him. After all, he was the one who took care of her first, and they already have children. She and him will never be separated again in this life. He doesn''t need to care too much about how she treats him. manner.


    Wei Xiao withdrew his gaze: "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Supervisor Zhong shouted and the group of people went to Si''an Pce.


    On the way, I met the big wolf and the two wolves. The two little guys were unstoppable and came to see Qiangqiang every day.


    Wei Xiao smiled, happy to see the little guys'' good feelings.


    However, on the second day, the big wolf and the two wolves did note into the pce to see Qiangqiang. Wei Xiao was shocked and asked: "Is he sick?"


    At this time of year, children often suffer from cough.


    Mr. Feng said with a smile: "It''s not that I''m sick, it''s a happy event... An Ge''s daughter-inw is about to give birth. An Ge''er has already taken leave to go home, and San Lang''s wife also went to Gu''s house with Big Wolf and Two Lang."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao felt relieved, but: "The woman is just giving birth, why does Gu Jinan ask for leave?"


    Nowadays, the ministers in the court will be very busy, and Gu Jinan dared to ask for leave to go back to apany his wife to have a baby, but Mr. Feng actually agreed!


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he took a deep breath... He wished that Gu Jinan and the others would stay in the Sixth Department day and night, so he felt that the court would suffer a big loss if Gu Jinan took leave.


    Mr. Ke Feng said: "Ouyang''s birth was almost a monthte. An Ge''er was very worried, so he took leave to go home to apany the birth."


    He added: "A woman''ste delivery is as dangerous as her premature delivery."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao calmed down and said, "I ordered the imperial doctor from the Imperial Medical Office who is good at women''s childbirth to go to Gu Shng''s house with the medical girl. They must ensure that Mrs. Gu, mother and son are safe."


    Don''t let anything happen, otherwise Gu Jin''an won''t be able to run errands for at least half a year!


    Yes. Zhong Naijian personally went to the Imperial Medical Office. Soon, a group of imperial doctors and medicaldies rushed from the imperial city to the Gu family.


    However, although Ouyang Ming''s fetus startedte, it was born quickly. It started early in the morning and came out before noon.


    The cry of a child was heard. Gu Jinan was excited and asked quickly: "Xiaoyu, how is your sister-inw?!"


    Gu Jinli replied: "Sister-inw is fine, she''s still awake!"


    After hearing this, Gu Jinan put down his worries and said to his daughter: "Sister Zhang, your mother is fine, don''t be afraid."


    Afterforting her daughter, she scolded the newborn again: "What a irritating thing. He was born sote and your mother is worried every day... Is it a boy or a girl?"


    If its a boy, you can just let it go!


    Mother Han replied loudly: "My aunt, you are a young master!"


    Miss finally has her son and daughter, and thete master and his wife can rest in peace.


    Sister Xiaozhang was very happy and said, "Ah, look at my brother."


    The big wolf and the two wolves are also making trouble: "Uncle, watch the little cousin, watch the little cousin!"


    Gu Jinan also wanted a wife, so he took them to the door of the delivery room and waited there. It took half an hour before the inside was cleaned.


    Gu Jinli came out with the newborn in his arms and said to Gu Jinan: "Brother, don''t worry. We have already checked and the child is healthy."


    Although the baby was born almost a monthte, there is nothing wrong with the baby.


    Only then did Gu Jinan put aside his worries and looked at the red and wrinkled little child in his swaddling clothes. His heart felt so soft, but Sister Xiaozhang cried out loudly and pointed at her brother and said: "Ugh, Chou Chou, don''t be Chou Chou." younger brother!"


    He pointed at Brother Cheng again, the meaning was very obvious, he wanted a good-looking younger brother like his uncle.


    Haha, Gu Jinanughed out loud and told her: "Babies are always like this when they are born, and they will look better after a few months."


    But Sister Xiaozhang was still crying, not wanting to look at her Chou Chou brother.


    Gu Jinan could only say: "Your brother will be as handsome as your uncle."


    Sister Xiaozhang paused and looked at Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng nodded quickly: "Well, I swear, your father is telling the truth!"


    After hearing this, Sister Xiaozhang became happy.


    Gu Jinan was helpless and sighed again... How could I give birth to a daughter who likes good colors? I hope she wont choose a husband based solely on looks!


    Eng already understood that babies are ugly when they are born but be more beautiful as they grow older. He did not cry, but coaxed his little cousin to y with him.


    Da Lang asked Gu Jinan: "Uncle, what is your cousin''s name?"


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "My name is Gu Yongyan."


    Because he and Ming''er both had the ambition to perfect the criminalw, they named their son Yan, hoping that he would rule out punishment to eliminate Yan.


    Then he said to Sister Xiaozhang: "Yongzhang Yongyan, your names are all Meiyu. You can tell that you are siblings as soon as you hear them."


    After hearing this, Sister Xiaozhang looked at her brother and suddenly felt that he was not that ugly anymore. She smiled happily: "Brother, give me a hug."


    Gu Jinan smiled and let Sister Xiaozhang get close to her son for a while.


    Gu Jinli took the baby to show to other waiting rtives. After everyone had seen it, he took the baby back to the delivery room.

 Chapter 3200: The end of the full text, rebirth and sacrifice [2]

    Chapter 3200: The end of the full text, rebirth and sacrifice [2]


    The end of Chapter 3200, Rebirth and Sacrifice2


    Gu Jinan wanted to follow up to see Ouyang Ming, but Gu Jinli stopped him: "Sister-inw knows that you care about her, but she specifically told you not to let you in, so just wait."


    No one likes to appear embarrassed.


    Gu Jinan understood and respected his daughter-inw, so he took the children and continued to watch outside, making arrangements to announce the good news to rtives and other matters.


    Mr. Ouyang Hu was overjoyed to hear the news that Ouyang Ming''s mother and son were safe. He ordered someone to ce an incense table and tell histe son and daughter-inw the good news: "Ming Ming is safe in this life. Don''t worry, you guys."


    Even though she has no brothers to help her, even though she is rejected by others because her parents are dead, and even though she is criticized by the nobledy of the family as an unmarable girl, Ming Yatou has a strong heart, never suffers from herself, and makes her life more and more beautiful. , and now he has be the envy of everyone in Beijing.


    Ouyang Hu thought of Ouyang Shao again and wrote the words "If you don''t suffer yourself, your heart and path will be broad": "Asong, send it to Brother Shao."


    "Yes." Asong knew that Ouyang Hu was most worried about Ouyang Shao now, so he went there in person. How could he know that when he met Gu Dewang and asked about the situation, Gu Dewang frowned and said, "What''s wrong, my disciple is still not well yet?"


    Asong nodded: "After all, we are a husband and wife."


    It''s quite loving, and suddenly found that the pillow is a female detail. In the past, the rtionship with her own was adulterated. How can she not hurt?


    Gu Dewang felt disgusted when he heard this, and his eyes lit up again. He didn''t know what he was nning. Anyway, he said indignantly: "How can a great man hide at home and feel miserable... Let''s go, I''ll go with you. See how I deal with him!"


    He dragged Asong to Ouyang Zhang''s mansion.


    When he arrived at Ouyang Shao''s yard, he dragged Ouyang Shao away without saying a word: "Come on, your master, I have something for you to do."


    Ouyang Shao was staggered by Gu Dewang and said hurriedly: "What do you want me to do? It''s hard for me to go out now."


    Gu Dewang sneered: "Why can''t you go out? Is it possible that you, a grown man, are in confinement? If you want to bezy, just say so. But now that we are short of manpower, don''t even think about beingzy. Come and work for me!"


    Ouyang Shao was well versed in ancient times and had sound limbs. He was such a good worker, but he hid at home every day to "enjoy happiness". Gu Dewang, who had not gone home for a good night''s sleep in almost a month, was very resentful.


    He turned back suddenly, staring at Ouyang Shao with eyes that looked as if he had been beaten, and said angrily: "Go to work for me, or I''ll beat you to death!"


    Well, Ouyang Shao was startled and said hurriedly: "I, I''ll go, you calm down."


    Dont be crazy!


    Hmph, youre wise. Gu Dewang snorted coldly, dragged Ouyang Shao out of Ouyangs house, and threw him on the carriage.


    This carriage has changed. It used to be filled with food or money-making goods, but now it''s all filled with ledgers.


    Gu Dewang''s eyes were scarlet, and he pointed at the ount book angrily, saying: "You see, there are piles and piles. I can''t even read them all and can''t count them clearly. I''m almost dead from exhaustion...Leave it to you. Let me count them clearly." It''s over! After the calction is clear, you can feel sad, give up on yourself, or jump into the river. But if you don''t finish the calction and exhaust me to death, I will definitely pull you down to be my back before you die!"


    He yelled again: "What are you looking at? Work for me quickly!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll forget it, don''t get excited." Ouyang Shao hurriedly picked up the ount book and looked at it... what he handed over to Gu Dewang''s hand had been calcted several times by countless petty officials and verified by the little prime minister. So this job is not difficult. Ouyang Shao knows how to do it, but: "...Little Master, are you okay? Do you want me to ask an imperial doctor to take a look at you?"


    Take some medicine to dispel stagnation and clear liver fire?


    "Work, don''t disturb my sleep!" Gu Dewang roared, theny down next to the ledger mountain, curled up and sleeping beautifully. Ouyang Shao quickly shut up and worked, not daring to disturb him again.


    Asong informed Ouyang Hu of the matter, and the other partyughed out loud, praised Gu Dewang again, and asked: "What did the boy leave?"


    Asong replied: "Brother Wang said, don''t worry, he will enlighten the eldest son well. As for you don''t want the Ouyang family to have too much power, don''t worry. It''s just some small work, nothing big." Obstruction.


    He added: "Wang Ge''er said that I know that your old man is very grateful to him. There is no need to sayplimentary words. Give him something real, such as gold and silver for the farm shop. I will give you some."


    Ouyang Hu was so angry that he blew his beard and red,ughing and scolding: "You have no future, you are already an official, and you only have these vulgar things in your eyes!"


    "Brother Wang guessed that you would say this, so he asked his ve to return to you... But those who eat grains aremon people, and it is normal to lovemon things. He does not pretend, he is sincere, so don''t make excuses for not wanting to give money. ." After Asong finished speaking, he wiped his sweat. Only Brother Wang dared to talk to the old man like this.


    Ouyang Hu snorted coldly: "In this situation, you still have time to argue with me. It seems that he is not busy enough... Then give him the small six-square pagoda that I have collected. If he can unlock it this time next year, I will give it to him." He has six Zhuangzi."


    "Yes." Asong smiled, went to the warehouse, took the small six-square pagoda, and sent it to Gu Dewang.


    Gu Dewang''s mind is different from others. When he saw the small six-square pagoda, his first question was: "Brother Asong, is this pagoda worth anything?"


    Asong had a bad premonition, but he still told the truth: "This is an ingenious antique left over from the Zhou Dynasty, and it is hard to find it."


    Ten thousand gold?


    You can buy more than six Zhuangzi!


    Hahaha, Gu Dewang almost diedughing, and said to him: "Brother Asong, go back and tell the master that I can''t untie this tower, but the master gave it to me and I dare not refuse, so the disciple epted it and will find something for the tower." From a good family.


    A Song almost couldn''t breathe... Good guy, are you nning to sell the tower and make a million dors from it without spending any time or brainpower?


    After Asong went back to resume his life, Ouyang Hu was so angry that he took the cane and said, "Don''t stop me, I''m going to beat that evildoer to death today!"


    Asong quickly stopped him: "Don''t be anxious, old man. Wang Ge''er said that it''s okay if he doesn''t want him to sell the pagoda. You just need to redeem it for the six vigers."


    "..." Ouyang Hu was so angry that he cursed Gu Dewang at home until dark, but not to mention, after such a scene, his spirits improved a lot.


    When Ouyang Yu learned about these things in Yan Mansion, he sighed to Yan Xiaowu: "I used to look down on the Gu family very much, despising them as country folk with poor legs and not worthy of being under the same roof as me. Now I understand that my grandfather taught them to study, It is right to marry your third cousin to Gu Shng."


    He asked Yan Xiaowu again: "Will my husband look down on me and think I am too short-sighted?"


    Yan Xiaowu smiled and said: "How could it be? Everyone has their youth and ignorance, and now you are already very good. I am the one who can marry you, and it is the blessing of the Yan family."


    With the change of dynasties, there have been many casualties among the noble families in the world, but the Yan family''s status has be higher and higher because of their official marriage rtionship with the Ouyang family, the Gu family, and the Qin family. Even during this period, he often saw the majesty and was personally dispatched by the majesty. Got an errand.


    He stroked Ouyang Yu''s belly again and said distressedly: "There are a lot of things going on in Beijing, and you have to have a baby again. It''s really hard... I wonder if we are enjoying Zhang or Wa''s joy?"


    An Geer has both children, and Yan Xiaowu is very envious.


    Ouyang Yu married well, so she was still charming and charming. After hearing this, she deliberately asked: "Would you be unhappy if I made tiles?"


    Yan Xiaowu shook his head: "Definitely not. It''s good to have a boy and a girl, so no matter what happens, I will be happy."

 Chapter 3201: The end of the full text, rebirth and sacrifice [3]

    Chapter 3201: The end of the full text, rebirth and sacrifice [3]


    The end of Chapter 3201, Rebirth and Sacrifice3


    Thinking that many people had died because of Ning Ji, he added: "The most important thing is that you are safe."


    Ouyang Yu felt sweet in her heart when she heard this, and was very grateful for the marriage that her great grandfather found for her before he died: "The third cousin said that when I give birth, all the medical girls who will take care of her will be sent, so you can Do not worry."


    He added: "The Gu family is getting richer and richer, but the third cousin has no brothers to help her. As a cousin, I have to support her. The three baptismal ceremonies and the full moon ceremony must be doubled. We can''t let the Gu family see it." Get low!"


    With a big belly, he took the maids to the warehouse and personally selected gifts for Brother Yan.


    Yan Xiaowuughed at the sight, and said: "Slow down, just sit next to me and give me instructions. Don''t do it yourself."


    I know. Ouyang Yu waved his hand and left in a hurry.


    Soon the day of brother Yan''s baptism came. Although rtives and friends were notified that there would be no baptism, the female rtives of close blood rtives still brought gifts to see Ouyang Ming and her son.


    Mrs. Chen also came out of the pce. She looked at brother Xiao Yan and sighed: "This boy is reincarnated because he fell into such a good family. His father''s family, his maternal grandfather''s family, and even Grandma Zeng''s maternal family can rely on him." Come on, this family background is really enviable. If I were as good at reincarnation as him, I would have be a third-grade wife by now!"


    He added: "My posture of holding the child is good, right? I have learned this from taking care of the eldest prince in the pce recently."


    He was talking about how difficult it was for him to get up in the middle of the night to take care of Qiangqiang.


    Finally, I emphasize: "I am not thinking about the third-grade wife promised by Your Majesty, the house in the best location in the capital, and therge farmhouse on the outskirts of Beijing that is good for the eldest prince. I really feel sorry for Hui Niang and the eldest prince, so I am happy to Take care of their mother and son."


    The female rtives present were stunned and did not dare to answer the question at all... How could we answer this? Do we want to scold His Majesty for not keeping his word?


    Xu Zhong said hurriedly: "Second Aunt, didn''t you wear a golden lock for longevity? Take it out and give it to Brother Yan, so as to give him a long life."


    Mrs. Chen didn''t expect them to help her scold Wei Xiao. After all, even she was afraid of Wei Xiao. But there were many rules in the pce and she couldn''t say many things. She was almost suffocated. She couldn''t help it when she saw acquaintances outside the pce. I poured out theints in my heart.


    At this moment, I went down the steps through Xu Zhong: "It''s on the table, you can take it over."


    "Hey." Xu Zhong hurriedly went to get the box and took out the golden lock of longevity. He was shocked when he got it: "A real lock must have at least three or two weights."


    When did Second Aunt be so generous? Isn''t it gold-ted?


    "What three taels? This is a full three taels and six dors!" Mrs. Chen asked Xu Zhong to hand the golden lock to Aunt Han, and then said to Ouyang Ming: "I also ordered a gold paperweight worth nine taels and nine dors. , Ill send it over when the full moon is full.


    After saying that, he turned to Gu Jinli and said, "How about it, can I be generous to your aunt?"


    Gu Jinli nodded: "Generous."


    Not only is it generous, but the taste has also improved. The custom-made gold paperweight is not a gold ne or the like.


    Ms. Chen was very proud. She handed Brother Xiao Yan to Mrs. Ouyang Zhang and praised the child with her.


    But Xu Zhong is getting more and more panicked...Second aunt, what are you nning, do you want to make it clear?


    However, Xu Zhong''s worries were in vain this time... Mrs. Chen knew that the more juniors there were and the elders got older, the more distant the rtionship would be, so while they were still close, she should be nice to Brother Yan. From now on, her grandchildren can continue to take advantage of the Qin family and the An Geer family!


    Hey, Sister Xiaozhang is beautiful again. Come on, grandma, give me a hug. Mrs. Chen caught Sister Xiaozhang and forced her to have a kiss.


    Sister Xiaozhang didnt want to hug her, but she was too weak to struggle, so she had to be kissed and hugged by Mrs. Chen. Fortunately, Mrs. Chen looked good, so the little girl didnt cry.


    Mrs. Chen stayed at Gu''s house until the afternoon. After seeing Big Wolf Eng and Xiao Zhengqi, she took the car back to the pce and told Xu Zhong: "You are pregnant too, take good care of it. Bezy when you should bezy. If you have a baby, Why are you working so hard when you are here? I think back when she was pregnant, she waszy for nine months relying on her belly. After the child was born, she waszy for another two years, and then she became pregnant with a second child and continued to bezy. .


    Xu Zhong smiled and said, "Hey, my niece-inw knows."


    He took Xiao Zhengqi to see off Mr. Chen, and did not return home until the carriage disappeared.


    Before Brother Yan was one month old, Xiao Mei gave birth to her first child. It took a day and a half of pain before the baby was born. She was a healthy little girl.


    Widow Xiao was very happy. Seeing that Xiaomei Xiao was a little disappointed after waking up, she said angrily: "What the hell, do you still dislike the daughter you gave birth to? You are a woman. If you dislike the daughter you gave birth to, then you are really worse than a beast. !


    I didnt even dislike you when I gave birth to you. How dare you dislike my granddaughter? !


    Xiao Xiaomei died unjustly: "Mom, how could I dislike my daughter? I''m sorry that Jifeng is not here..."


    She looked at her infant daughter and sighed: "It would be great if father and daughter could meet now."


    Widow Xiao gave her a roll of her eyes: "Just hang yourself on the Jifeng tree... He is at war. It''s useless for you to worry about it. Don''t think about these stupid things. Take good care of my body and take care of the house." When Jifeng returns home in triumph, just take your daughter to take him home."


    Little sister, mother is right, dont miss your brother-inw, you have to take good care of him now. Xiao Chengjus daughter-inw Tan Xiaoxiang advised Xiao Mei, and she had given birth to a boy a long time ago.


    In addition to them, Xiao Xinghua''s sister-inw Xiao Lin also gave birth to a daughter.


    I originally thought that Xiao Lins failure to win over the boy would make him think wildly, but after Ning Jis disaster, Xiao Lin became more open-minded and loved her daughter very much.


    The next ones to give birth are Zhou Huangs daughters-inw Shangguanshi, Ouyang Yu, Xu Zhong, Hanshi and others. In short, there is new life everywhere in the capital!


    It was also on this day that Luo Ying''s letter finally arrived in the capital.


    "Brother Luo''s letter has arrived? Hand it over quickly!" Wei Xiao''s hands were shaking with excitement, and he was a little scared... What if it''s bad news?


    "Yes." Supervisor Zhong quickly took the letter to Wei Xiao to read.


    The confidants in the pce also looked at Wei Xiao nervously, not daring to make any sound.


    Fortunately its good news


    "Brother Luo and the Qingma King''s troops pursued the Rong thief into the Rong territory for 400 miles, sessfully killed the new Arman King, killed more than 10,000 enemies, and forced the Rong thief back behind Wangma Mountain, where troops are now stationed at Wangma Mountain. , with Wangmashan as the first line of defense...cough cough cough!" Wei Xiao was so excited that he coughed violently.


    "Your Majesty." Doctor Wu quickly stood up and checked his pulse. After seeing that he was fine, he sat back in a corner of the hall and continued to wait.


    Mr. Feng was also very excited: "Your Majesty, please let me read the letter!"


    After he read the letter, he couldn''t help but shed tears: "God bless David, this time, both the northwest and northeast will be safe!"


    They have been worried that when they support the Northeast, the bandits will attack the northwest, resulting in theirck of troops and loss of both ces. Now that Luo Ying wins, they can fully support the Northeast!


    only


    Wei Xiao was still a little worried: "Brother Luo is too aggressive. He actually chased Wangma Mountain. He still wants to stay and build the first line of defense. I don''t think it''s right...Wangma Mountain is too far away from the Longshan Mountains. Once the soldiers counterattack, our troops will not be able to replenish them and we will suffer heavy losses."

 Chapter 3202: At the end of the text, the good boy was captured

    Chapter 3202: At the end of the text, the good boy was captured


    The end of Chapter 3202, the big boy is captured


    and


    "I thought that the retreat of the bandits to Wangmashan was a poisonous trick to lure the enemy!"


    Wei Xiao is good at military affairs. He fought against bandits in the northwest when he was young. Therefore, he knows the ruthless and cunning nature of bandits very well. He feels that the thieves fled a little too quickly this time.


    He immediately ordered someone to bring a border map and said to his confidants: "Wangmashan is indeed a dangerous pass that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, my uncle once reminded us when he was still alive that the southeast side of this pass has serious soil erosion and desertification. Its terrible. The southeastern section is very likely to copse within ten years and a hole will be created. If the bandits make a detour of three hundred miles from the copsed area to intercept and kill them, Brother Luo and the others will be in danger!"


    After saying this, a chill ran down Wei Xiao''s back, and he said with a hint of fear: "The new Arman King may be just a bait. The bandits must have soldiers and horses hidden near Wangma Mountain in order to surround and kill Brother Luo! "


    Now the Qingma King''s headquarters is garrisoned by the Northwest Army, making it difficult for the Rong bandits to invade. However, if they try their best to kill Luo Ying who breaks into the Rong territory, they are very likely to seed.


    Once Luo Ying dies, the northwest will be in chaos!


    Chu Jun reminded: "Your Majesty, the new King of Arman is still a member of the Arman tribe. With Tuogu''s nature, it is impossible to leave the important matter of pretending to contain our troops to the people of the Arman tribe... There is an ambush in Wangmashan 80% of the time. And the person leading the army must be Tuogudes confidant general.


    The Alman tribe are barbaric and ferocious. Even if Tuogu set up a trap and killed the previous Alman king, the Alman tribe could not bepletely digested. In order for the Alman tribe not to rebel, they could only choose another king from the Alman tribe.


    But


    "Tokud will not trust this new king, and even wants to get rid of him quickly."


    so


    "This new tribal king is not only a bait. Tuogude also wants to use Brother Luo to get rid of the new Alman King, so that the people of the Alman tribe will hate Brother Luo, and kill Brother Luo together with Tuogude''s henchmen. Okay Gain both profit and gain... Insidious, cunning, shameless, if you want to kill Brother Luo, you have to take advantage first!" After Wei Xiao found out the truth, he was furious, and the joy of receiving the reply waspletely gone.


    But it is beyond the reach of the whip, and it is impossible for him to fly to rescue Luo Ying...Now I only hope that Brother Luo can see that this is a trap, and escape back to the Qingma King''s tribe as soon as possible, instead of getting lost in Wangma Mountain.


    Because Luo Ying might be in danger, the atmosphere in Si''an Pce became quite depressing.


    Wu Changzhen broke the silence: "Your Majesty, I will think that with the British Duke''s temper, he may have deliberately rushed into the trap... He has done this kind of thing with Qin Er too many times."


    The ministers in the pce were overjoyed when they heard this, and Wei Changling said: "General Wu is right. Your Majesty, with the temper of the British prince, I am afraid that he will use his n to kill the trusted general sent by Tuogu to pretend to attack in one fell swoop!"


    After Wei Xiao heard this, his depression dissipated a lot, and he nodded and said: "It is indeed possible...keep waiting, and be prepared to send troops from both sides to support."


    Yes. The ministers and generals went down to do their work.


    But in the following days, the atmosphere in Si''an Pce was not very good, and Wei Xiao was worried that Luo Ying would die.


    Because of this, Wei Xiao was much gentler to Xiao Luo You. When Brother Yan was full of wine, he gave him two days off so that he could y and sleep one day.


    But Xiao Luo You discovered something unusual because of this, and was worried that something would happen to his father.


    Fortunately, he only worried for three days before the news came, and this time, it was great news!


    ...read it! Wei Xiao suppressed his excitement and asked Ji Shengnong to read the letter.


    Ji Shengnong took the letter and read it clearly and resonantly. The more he read it, the more he admired Luo Ying. He was so awesome. Not only did he dare to lead the army into the army, he also dared to lure the enemy with his own body, and sessfully killed a general of the army.


    "The old guy Hu Ang is finally dead... The moment I saw Hu Ang, I knew that the identity of the turtle hiding behind must be quite big. As expected, I guessed it. He was Tuo Gu''s son Amen He. !


    It is difficult to support a single tree, and Dayong has always worshiped the strong, so Tuogude wanted his son to make a great contribution to killing Luo Ying, so that he could support him as the new king of the Alman tribe andpletely control the Alman tribe for him.


    Its a pity that Tuogus carefully designed holding game was broken by Luo Ying.


    "Tokud''s dog son had his arm broken by me and was captured alive... Both father and son have broken arms. When they meet in the underworld, they will have a pair of hands to use, hahaha!"


    Mr. Zheng was so excited when he heard this that he couldn''t help saying: "The British Duke is really brave, he actually captured the son of Da Rongtian Khan alive!" He then said to Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, this kind of victory must be announced to the world immediately, okay Exciting.


    Thats what Mr. Zheng Ge reminded me. Wei Xiao immediately asked Ji Shengnong to draft an edict.


    Wei Changling asked: "Your Majesty, what should we do with Amenhe? Can we bring him to the capital as soon as possible?"


    This is Tuogude''s son, and he is regarded as the prince of an enemy country. If he is sessfully escorted to the capital, it will be a legacy of the David Dynasty!


    Wu Changzhen disagreed: "Your Majesty, I think we should be sent to the northeast to contain Tuogu and reduce the pressure on our army."


    Wei Changling frowned: "Ketuo Gude is cruel by nature, and he has more than one son. It is impossible for him topromise for Amenhe."


    Wu Changzhen said: "Amenghe is not used to threaten Tuogu, but to undermine the soldiers'' loyalty to Tuogu and make the soldiers lose their fighting spirit again...just like killing the great wizard."


    Wei Changling was stunned for a moment, but he was convinced: "General Wu has an outstanding strategy, and Changling admires it."


    Being captured alive and humiliated, Tuogude would definitely not let Amenghe live. But if Amenghe died on the northeastern battlefield of the confrontation, and Tuogude could not save him, then Rong The soldiers will definitely feel chilled.


    Mr. Zheng also called it wonderful.


    "Then do as General Wu said." Wei Xiao made the final decision. After reading the imperial edict drafted by Ji Shengnong, he used the seal and sent the military department to various ces to inform the world.


    The people in the capital were the first to know the news: "The British Duke won the battle and captured alive the son of the thief King Tuokude!"


    What King Tuogu, that beast is now the ruthless Sky Khan, the emperor.


    Ah, bah, he is the only one who is crippled and can still be the emperor. Lets talk about reincarnation in the next life.


    That beast will definitely be reborn as a pig in his next life. If he can be an emperor, he will also be a pig king, hahaha.


    The whole capital was in a state of excitement, and everyone was talking about Amenhe being captured alive.


    Your Majesty also said that he would take the thief prince to the Northeast battlefield and threaten his father... With this biological son in our hands, his father must be panicked to death, and we will definitely win!


    The chances of winning have be greater, causing some people who were hesitant to join the army to sign up again.


    When the good news came out, the first batch of rewards from the pce came to the British government. They were driven to the British government in carloads. The people were very envious when they saw it, but they were not jealous, because this was what the Luo family deserved!


    But Xiao Luo You is not at home, he is apanying Mr. Qin in the pce.


    However, Wei Xiao had already sent someone to inform him of the good news, and also sent Luo Ying''s personal letter to him.


    After Xiao Luoyou read the letter, he couldn''t hold back the tears he had been holding back for several days.


    Woo, Brother You, dont cry, please give me a hug! Eng was startled and quickly hugged little Luo You tofort him.


    Xiao Luo You smiled: "Er Lang is not crying. Brother You is fine. He is crying because he is happy... My dad is fine and he won a great victory."


    Eng still hugged little Luo You and refused to let go. He sobbed and said, "I cried when I was happy. Brother You doesn''t cry often. If he does cry, he must be hugged andforted. Mom said!"


    There was no other way, so Xiao Luo You could only let him hold him while he read a letter to Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Qin couldn''t help butugh out loud when he heard Luo Ying''s expressive letter: "After so many years, Mr. Luo''s temper has not changed... it''s excellent."

 Chapter 3203: At the end of the full text, reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War begins

    Chapter 3203: At the end of the full text, reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War begins


    The end of Chapter 3203, the reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War


    Speaking of which, Mr. Qin has not seen Luo Ying for many years. It would be false to say that he has no regrets. But when Luo You looks more and more like Luo Ying, thinking about the better days of these juniors, his regret is No, lets talk about Luo Ying and Qin Eng with the little guys.


    "They are so naughty. They are famous little bullies in Beijing. They never get into trouble every day. However, they have many evil ideas and are not afraid of being beaten. It is because they worry the old master and Mr. Luo..."


    "It wasn''t until they went to the northwest that things stopped in the capital... When they learned that they were leaving, many people in the capital gave them generous gifts, asking them to stay in the northwest longer and note back too soon."


    It''s best not toe back, I''m really afraid of these two little bullies.


    Eng was very happy to hear this and said proudly: "Uncle Er is popr, just like Eng!"


    Haha, Mr. Qin smiled: "Well, it is indeed very popr."


    Although the two brats were naughty and caused a lot of trouble, they also helped a lot of people. Therefore, after they left, many people in Beijing began to remember their good deeds.


    "Originally, the old master wanted them to go to the northwest to suffer some hardships and be more obedient... But after they arrived in the northwest, fierce tigers entered the forest, and they became more and more careless. They eliminated many evil people in the northwest and beat the bandits to death. The soldiers who suffered from them cursed them as Chu barbarians and Chu bandits."


    Being able to be scolded as barbarians and bandits by evil soldiers shows how capable these two boys are.


    Later, I called them crazy people, to the point where I was frightened when I saw their vanguard gs.


    It''s a pity that God is jealous of talents, Eng left early, and Luo Xiaozi also suffered a lot.


    Second uncle and cousin are so awesome. Big Wolf praised.


    The second wolf also raised his little hands and shouted: "When the second wolf grows up, he will be as powerful as his second uncle, brother You will be as powerful as his cousin, and his brother will be as powerful as his father. This is called inheritance, mother said!"


    Er Lang even knows the inheritance, so smart. Mr. Qin praised Er Lang, his eyes filled with joy, and he prayed in his heart that these little guys would live a long life without any disasters.


    The second wolf shook the wicker chair where Mr. Qin was sitting and said: "Zu Zu, the second wolf still wants to listen. Please tell me more. Please."


    "Okay, let me tell you more." Because the good news came, Mr. Qin''s spirit was much better today. He talked to them for more than a quarter of an hour before yawning and saying: "Zuzu is sleepy and wants to sleep. You can go back in a while."


    Eng hadn''t heard enough yet, but he didn''t make any more noise, and nodded obediently: "Yes, Zuzu needs to have a good sleep."


    Dng Neixiu, seeing that Mr. Qin has been unable to walk recently and often feels sleepy, he asked with red eyes: "Is Zuzu in pain?"


    Mr. Qin felt very distressed and said hurriedly: "It doesn''t hurt Zuzu, it''s just that he is too old andcks energy... All old people are like this, so there is no need to worry about Big Wolf."


    Big Wolf already understands life and death, and knows that these are the words of Mr. Qin tofort the child, but he is sensible and smiles and nods: "Hey, Big Wolf is not worried."


    He hugged Mr. Qin again and said, "Zuzu needs to be well. We wille to apany Zuzu tomorrow."


    This child


    Lao Qin felt extremely warm in his heart and responded, "Okay, Zuzu is waiting for you."


    "Hug Zuzu!" Eng hugged Mr. Qin before leaving happily. However, he could not leave the pce immediately because Wei Xiao wanted to see Xiao Luoyou and the little ones went to Si''an Pce again. Half an hourter, by the time they left the imperial city, it was almost time for Wanjia to turn on the lights.


    However, the capital is very lively today, and the shops on both sides of the main street are full of people drinking tea and chatting about Luo Ying''s capture of Amenghe alive. "The British man was both wise and courageous. He first killed the king of the bandit tribe, and then used his body to lure the enemy and lured the bandit prince out... At the critical moment, a group of trusting eagles helped and pecked to death all the thousands of bandits who were guarding the bandit prince. Already


    "When thousands of soldiers and thieves saw the prince being captured alive, they rushed to save him. Seeing that the British prince was about to be trampled to death by thousands of soldiers and thieves, suddenly there was a roar, and the mountain copsed, burying the chasing soldiers alive. Got it!"


    The Faith Eagle killed a thousand thieves? The mountain copsed and thousands of soldiers were buried alive?


    Xiao Luoyou was shocked when he heard this...You guys can y better than storytellers!


    But he was very happy... because his father was alive, because the people in the capital began to gather together to brag again, and everything was back to before Ning Ji''s disaster, which was great.


    Ah, brother You, there are some sweet and sour fruits for sale. Can you buy them secretly without telling your mother? Because they werete to leave the pce, Eng was hungry and couldnt help smelling the sweet and sour fruits.


    But he had already eaten sugar-oiled fruits for three days in a row, so Gu Jinli didn''t allow him to buy any more, and he had to stop buying them for a few days.


    Happy today, Xiao Luo You agreed: "Okay, let''s buy one and go home, but we have to tell my cousin that we can''t buy it secretly, we have to buy it openly, you know?"


    "I know." Eng happily bought a portion of sugar-oiled fruit, and the three of them shared it in the car, leaving one for Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli didnt me Eng, after all, he was happy today!


    Luo Ying''s n against Tuogu was not over yet. Ten dayster, Xin Ying sent another letter, informing Wei Xiao... that he had made a deal with Amushan of the Alman tribe and released more than 3,000 prisoners of the Alman tribe. .


    "Amushan is the son of the general Aqimo, and his mother''s family is from the Alman tribe. Therefore, he has long been dissatisfied with Tuogude. This time he followed the order and came to feign an attack. Unfortunately, he failed miserably. He hated Tuogude even more. After the deal waspleted, I have led more than ten thousand soldiers back to the army. Taking advantage of Tuogu''s absence, I will integrate the Arman tribe, and then join forces with other tribes who have enmity with Tuogu to seize the territory upied by Tuogu."


    "Amushan and the others are definitely not Tuogude''s opponents, but they can keep the Rong territory in chaos for several years. Even if Tuogude finally quells the chaos, the hatred within them has already been buried... All the tribes gathered in the royal court to discuss The grand scene of Fenchu will be a history that the soldiers and thieves will never be able to repeat again!"


    Luo Ying is brave and resourceful, and this n is very good.


    Mr. Ke Feng still scolded him: "It is a serious crime for the British to release prisoners for public and private purposes. Your Majesty should punish him."


    ah?


    Having done meritorious service, you still have to punish yourself?


    Wei Changling was anxious and cried out for Luo Ying: "The general is outside, and you are not epting your orders. The British Lord also wanted to seize the opportunity, so he reached a deal with Amushan. He did it for the sake of chaos! He had just made a great contribution to the world. , if we still punish him, wouldnt it chill the hearts of the soldiers all over the world?!


    Mr. Zhengined in his heart when he heard this: Hehe, he is still too young to see through Mr. Fengs intention.


    Mr. Feng was not trying to punish Luo Ying, but he was clearly protecting Luo Ying... After all, making deals with enemy generals and releasing thousands of prisoners privately was indeed a serious crime that could lead to beheading. If he didn''t even curse a few words, the court would Are there any rules left?


    The general is outside. For the sake of military situation, it is indeed possible to kill first and then reportter. But in the court, someone must pull back some of the indulgence of the generals. In this way, drinking and pecking canplement each other and restrain each other, so that long-term peace and stability can be achieved.


    Wei Xiao understood this, so he let the civil servants quarrel with the generals for a while, and finally fined Luo Ying half a year''s sry as punishment.


    It''s funny, Wei Xiao''s reward to the British government during this period was equivalent to Luo Ying''s sry for three lifetimes. The penalty of half a year''s sry had no impact on the British government at all.


    Wei Xiao also ordered people to release the news of the civil strife among the soldiers. After inspiring people''s hearts, he announced the date when sacrifices and reinforcements would be sent again.


    On May 26th, after the sacrifices werepleted, the first batch of reinforcements broke out of camp and rushed to the northeast to defeat the thieves Qing and the evil Rong coalition!

 Chapter 3205: At the end of the full text, reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War [3]

    Chapter 3205: At the end of the full text, reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War [3]


    The end of Chapter 3205, reinforcements running eastward and the Northeast War [3]


    When Gu Jinli heard the report, he was shocked: "Already outside the house?"


    Daqing nodded and smiled: "Mrs. Xin, yes... Fa Geer and Yin Zhou brought people to **** them here. They were working hard all the way, but the two old people are in good spirits."


    After all, he is a doctor and is good at maintaining health.


    "Brother Fa is here too." Gu Jinli was very happy. After realizing it, he said, "Mr. and Mrs. Yin Zhou? You mean, Xiao Hua is here too?!"


    Daqing nodded and his smile became wider: "Well, she is getting more powerful now."


    Daqing and Xia Zhang are already married, and they have been smiling a lot more recently. Sanqing has been given full authority to guard at night, and she only takes escorts during the day.


    Lets go, follow me to meet them! Gu Jinli led Erqing and the others and rushed to the front lobby.


    Everyone in the lobby stood up when they saw her.


    "Sister Xiaoyu!" Tian Xiaohua ran to her, hugged her, and cried: "I finally see you again."


    After hearing this, Gu Jinli could not help but blushing when he thought of his childhood, andforted her: "Don''t cry, we are reunited after a long separation, but it is such a happy event, so it''s time tough."


    But


    "Why did youe here all of a sudden? You just got married a few years ago, and you are running around like this. If you don''t know if you are pregnant, you won''t be able to keep it."


    Even though there were many people, Gu Jinli still said this.


    Because many newlywed women are ignorant about pregnancy, many people don''t know to pay attention after their enthronement, and they only know they are pregnant when they have a miscarriage.


    Tian Xiaohua smiled and said, "What Sister Xiaoyu taught me is that I will pay attention to it in the future."


    He whispered in her ear again: "I want to get pregnant before Yin Zhou goes to fight in the Northeast~"


    Yin Zhou has ambitions and wants to join the army to serve the country, and Tian Xiaohua supports him very much. But this trip was full of dangers, so Tian Xiaohua wanted to get pregnant before he left, so even if something went wrong, at least she would still have a child.


    He added: "It has been more than six years, and I have almost forgotten what Sister Xiaoyu looks like."


    As soon as these words came out, even Guanzhu Hu almost shed tears... In the blink of an eye, it has been so many years.


    "Then take a good look." Gu Jinliforted her and took her pulse. He looked at Guanzhu Hu and Aunt Jing in shock: "Isn''t that Xiaohua?"


    Hu Guanzhu smiled at Aunt Jing and said, "I''m not sure yet. We''ll have to wait a little longer to find out."


    If there is one, it was conceived on the road.


    Gu Jinli looked at Tian Xiaohua, Tian Xiaohua had a happy face, and whispered in her ear: "It''s a month''s journey, so much time, we can''t waste it~"


    Sister, you are really working hard. You have lost all the cowardice you had when you were fleeing, and you have be fierce and fierce.


    But this is good, at least I can survive in a dangerous environment.


    Although he couldn''t hear what they were saying, Yin Zhou''s face turned red and he retreated silently... Let''s talk about the gift to Mrs. Qin Guo next time... His wife was really too fierce, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Gu Defa was as calm as if he were in a state of concentration.


    "Master of the Temple, Grandma Dan." Gu Jinli greeted them.


    Aunt Jing said hurriedly: "Young master, I have hurt my old ve...Young master, just call me Granny Dan or Dr. Dan. Don''t call me grandma...The master and his wife are very affectionate, and I don''t want to stain the name of their love." "


    Although she is the master''s concubine, the master has never touched her.


    Gu Jinli thought of his grandma and agreed: "Okay, from now on, the younger generation will call you Granny Dan."


    "Thank you, little master." Aunt Jing was very happy and rxed.


    Guanzhu Hu said: "My dear boss, while it''s still early, we want to go into the pce immediately to treat Mr. Qin. Please think of some ideas." Seeing that they were in good spirits and that Mr. Qin''s affairs couldn''t wait, Gu Jinli immediately said: "I''ll take you to the imperial city right now."


    They arranged a carriage and arrived at the gate of the imperial city in less than half an hour.


    After handing the sign to the gatekeeper and exining his purpose, the guard went to report.


    After waiting for another three-quarters of an hour, Superintendent Zhong came in person with a group of people. He smiled from a distance and said: "Madam, Duke of Qin, Your Majesty has a decree, please take them to the residence of old Duke Cheng. No one has to." Stay outside.


    Gu Jinli: "Thank you, Your Majesty. I''m in jail now."


    Zhong Nei Jian said he didn''t dare, so he asked them to switch to a car in the imperial city and go to Qin Lao''s residence.


    When Mr. Qin saw them, he was visibly happy, but he still med him: "It''s such a long way and there are so many things at home, why did youe here? It''s not worth it for me as an old man."


    Tian Xiaohua: For Grandpa Qin, its worth leaving our family and career!


    with Elder Qin on the way, half of them would have died... After all, most of the farmers nowadays have been to the county town. Without Elder Qin, they wouldn''t have known how to go south.


    He dragged Yin Zhou up again and said, "Grandpa Qin, Yin Zhou has signed up to join the army in Tianfu County. After the sacrifice, he will go directly from the capital to the northeast."


    She also mentioned that she might be pregnant.


    Yin Zhou blushed again... Why is my wife so brave to say this? !


    But Mr. Qin was very happy: "Okay, okay, this is a great event... Then let the Yin family go to the Northeast. You can try your best while you are young."


    "Fa Geer is not young anymore. If there is a suitable girl, let''s make a decision. But don''t..." Like Brother Xiao, he wasted his time in his thirties before getting a baby.


    Gu Defa was suddenly called upon to talk about marriage. He was not shy at all and replied seriously: "Well, I understand. We will see each other more. We will definitely get married and have a baby soon. Grandpa Qin, don''t worry about me."


    Gu Jinli wanted tough when he saw his serious look...but he couldn''t help it. This kid seemed to be born with a sense of humor, and he liked to pretend to be mature since he was young, so it made peopleugh every time he saw him serious.


    "Mr. Cheno, Rui Shi, Rui Chen, Nan Yu, and Mr. Wu are here." Supervisor Zhong Nei announced, leading a group of people in and bringing a lot of medical equipment.


    Hu Guanzhu said to Tian Xiaohua and the others: "You go out first, we will be busy for a long time."


    Hey. Tian Xiaohua and the others retreated and waited outside.


    After waiting for an hour, Big Wolf, Eng and Xiao Luoyou ran to see Mr. Qin and were very curious when they saw them.


    Eng asked: "Who are you? Why did youe to Eng''s ancestral home... If you are a bad person, please tell me early, otherwise you will be beaten. Eng is very powerful!"


    After saying that, he asked someone to bring his gun, wave it in front of Tian Xiaohua and the others, and said with a raised face: "It''s awesome, are you scared?!"


    Yin Zhou:


    Gu Defa: Sister Xiaoyus baby is really different.


    He took out a few more banknotes and handed them to Eng: "This is a meeting gift for you, one for each of you. Take it."


    Er Wolf: "...Er Wolf is rich, so don''t try to bribe him with money!"


    Tian Xiaohuas eyes were filled with joy, and she pped and cheered Eng: Eng is so smart, he even knows the word bribe, and he is worthy of being Sister Xiaoyus child!


    Yin Zhou saw that his daughter-inw was already dizzy with joy, and quickly exined: "We are not bad people. We came from Dafeng Vige to see Mr. Qin."


    He also introduced himself to his family and told them who they were.


    Xiao Luoyou said: "Eng, they are not bad people, they are rtives in Dafeng Vige. Put away your guns."


    He stepped forward and took the banknote from Gu De: "Thank you, Uncle Gu."


    Gu Defa: "Be good."

 Chapter 3206: At the end of the full text, reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War [4]

    Chapter 3206: At the end of the full text, reinforcements rush eastward and the Northeast War [4]


    The end of Chapter 3206, reinforcements running eastward and the Northeast War [4]


    Seeing this, Tian Xiaohua quickly took out the banknote and gave it to Xiao Luoyou.


    He stood up again, walked towards the big wolf and the two wolves, squatted down and looked at them, and said with a smile: "Take the meeting gift for you... Aunt Tian also prepared other gifts for you, but I am in a hurry and it is not easy to bring too many things. Ill ask your grandpa and grandmas motorcade to **** us.


    "Grandpa and grandma areing soon?!" Eng''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    Tian Xiaohua nodded and said with a smile: "Yes. Your grandparents, aunts and uncles, the third grandfather, the third grandfather, the Shang family, the vige chief''s family, and the Jiang family are arge group of people who formed arge motorcade and came to the capital to see Qin Qin. old."


    Mr. Qin is of great significance to several families, to the people in the vige, and even to the entire Tianfu County and He''an Prefecture. When they learned that he was dying, they cried a lot and decided to take care of the family. Come give him a ride.


    As for taking care of the family business...


    The prefect personally promised that during their stay in Beijing, troops would be stationed in the vige to help keep an eye on the shop, and their property would be protected without any mistakes.


    Eng was very happy: "Many people came to see Zuzu. Zuzu is very popr, just like Eng!"


    The big wolf corrected him: "Second wolf, my mother said that Zuzu is the elder, and we are the juniors. We can''tpete with Zuzu. It''s not polite."


    Yeah, Eng knows. Eng said, epting the greeting gift from Tian Xiaohua: Thank you.


    Tian Xiaohua smiled: "The second wolf is so well-behaved, and the big wolf is also very well-behaved... Can Aunt Tian give you a hug?"


    Um?


    Eng thought for a while and agreed: "He''s not a bad person. He''s an acquaintance of my mother''s. You can hug him."


    He opened his little hands, hugged Tian Xiaohua, andughed and said, "Hello, Aunt Tian!"


    She smiled so happily that it warmed Yin Zhou''s heart... This child is so cute. I hope his and Xiaohua''s children can be as cute.


    "Okay, it''s my brother''s turn to hold me." The second wolf pushed the big wolf forward.


    Big Wolf hugged Tian Xiaohua, raised a smile, and said in a sweet voice: "Hello, Aunt Tian."


    Tian Xiaohua was so happy that she burst into tears.


    Da Langforted her: "Aunt Tian, don''t cry. We should have a happy reunion."


    These words were so warm that Tian Xiaohuas tears fell even more fiercely, and the big wolf didnt even know how tofort her.


    The second wolf had already run to hug Yin Zhou, and after hugging Gu Defa, he shouted to the big wolf: "Brother,e here and give me a hug. You all have to give me a hug. It''s not fair, they will cry."


    Yin Zhou/Gu Defa:


    Na na. Da Lang let go of Tian Xiaohua and went to hug Yin Zhou and Gu Defa.


    After they had finished acknowledging their marriage, Hu Guanzhu and the others had also finished examining Mr. Qin. Gu Jinli hurriedly asked: "How is it? How long can you extend your life?"


    If you can extend your life by one year, maybe Brother Qin cane back in time to see Mr. Qin.


    "Master, there is no need to avoid taboos, just say it straight away," said Mr. Qin.


    Guanzhu Hu said: "The poison and the old injuries have long since exhausted the body... However, we have the secret recipe and life extension method of the Dafeng Pce in our hands. We may be able to extend Mr. Qin''s life by half a year, but the premise is that Mr. Qin must cooperate well." .


    After saying that, she looked at Mr. Qin...Obviously she already knew that Mr. Qin was indifferent to life and death and did not want to extend his life.


    Gu Jinli understood, and came to Mr. Qin''s bed and begged: "Grandpa, even if you can''t wait for Brother Qin''s triumphant return to the court, you still have to wait for the news of his victory... Otherwise, with Brother Qin''s temper, he will definitelymit suicide Responsibility and regret for a lifetime."


    Lao Qin thought of Qin Sang and was persuaded: "Please Guanzhu Hu give it a try with all your strength. The old man will definitely cooperate."


    "Okay!" Guanzhu Hu decided to stay without dy and observe Mr. Qin''s pulse at night in order to formte a secret prescription for longevity.


    Zhong Naijian immediately said: "I will go and ask your Majesty for instructions."


    Hu Guanzhu and the others are outsiders, or outsiders who are good at using medicine. They must go through some rules before they can stay in the pce overnight.


    "Wait a minute." Mr. Qin called to the prison guard: "The old man has been living in the pce for more than two months. This is very against the rules. He will leave the pce tomorrow."


    He also said that he didnt have much time left and wanted to meet his fellow vigers while he was still alive. But the imperial pce was such an important ce that it was impossible for the vigers toe and go freely every day, so it was better for him to move back to the Chengguo Pce and spend hisst days freely with the vigers.


    Lao Qin has asked Wei Xiao many times, but Wei Xiao has rejected him.


    But this time, Wei Xiao agreed, but asked Mr. Qin to wait until the big sacrifice was over before moving.


    Mr. Qin was very happy when he heard the news and ate half a bowl of liquid food.


    Gu Jinli felt like crying.


    Mr. Qin smiled and said: "It''s a great blessing that I can still eat. And today''s liquid food is sour and sweet, very appetizing... It''s gettingte, you go back. Xiaohua and the others are tired from the journey and have to rest early. On."


    "Hey, we''re going back now." Gu Jinli added, "We picked a batch of plums in Zhuangzi. I''ll ask Xiao Luoyou and the others to bring you fresh plums tomorrow."


    Mr. Qin: "Don''t do it one by one, but branch by branch. It will look better that way."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, I''ll bring you a branch or a lot of branches, and hang them on the window and bedside so that you can see them as soon as you open your eyes."


    He asked the Zaizai toe over and say goodbye to Mr. Qin before taking them out of the house.


    In the corridor outside, Gu Dagui hade over to meet his younger son and told him: "Brother Fa, you go to see His Majesty tomorrow afternoon. At that time, the eldest prince has just taken a nap, so your mother can take the eldest prince over to show you. "


    It is not good to have too high a status. There are too many rules. You have to make arrangements to see a baby. If you are in a vige, you can see the babies of several families at any time.


    "Well, I understand." Gu Defa said goodbye to Gu Dagui, and followed Gu Jinli and the others back to the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    A sumptuous banquet has been prepared in the house for a long time, and you can eat it as soon as you get home.


    But as soon as Gu Defa was half full, his brother came.


    "Brother, you are finally here. I miss you so much!" Gu Dewang ran towards Gu Defa and wanted to give him a brother''s hug, but Gu Defa avoided it.


    Gu Dewang was very angry: "I''m your brother. We haven''t seen you for so long, and I won''t even let you hug me!"


    Gu Defa is not stupid. When his brother doesn''t dislike him, he wants him to do hard work.


    He ignored Gu Dewang and only said to Gu Jinli: "Sister Xiaoyu, I''m so tired from traveling. I''m a little dizzy. I''m afraid it''s the heat, so I''ll go back to the guest house to rest."


    Gu Dewang was furious: "Don''t pretend to be for me, look at the pile of bones you''ve eaten, your appetite is so good, can you get sick?"


    He called to the people behind him and asked them to give a pile of ount books to Gu Defa: "It''s just settling ounts. It''s all the work you are used to doing. Anyway, you don''t have a wife. The nights are long. It would be too wasteful to settle ounts. Let''s go and settle them!"


    Listen, is this humannguage?


    Gu Defa refused: "I won''t be fooled even if you tell me to break the sky. I''ll wait until I see His Majesty tomorrow."


    If the emperor ordered him to work, then he would be afraid of death, so he had to do it, but if Brother Wang wanted to squeeze him, don''t even think about it!


    Moreover


    "These are the ount books of the Ministry of ounts, right? It''s a vition of thew for you to take them out, and let me, a person without an official position, handle these ounts... I''m afraid you have a grudge against the Gu family and want to annihte the Gu family."


    so


    In order to prevent the Gu family from being exterminated, Im going to bed first.


    After saying that, he ran away.


    Gu Dewang was so angry that he shouted: "If you can hide today, you won''t be able to hide tomorrow. There is a shortage of manpower in Beijing, so you can never expect to enjoy happiness again!"


    Gu Defa: "Let''s talk about tomorrow''s matters tomorrow."


    He replied again: "Ancheng''s family is about to go to Beijing, and there will be plenty of people for you to use. Don''t always bully me. I''m your brother!"

 Chapter 3208: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, the trap

    Chapter 3208: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, the trap


    Epilogue of Chapter 3208, Northeast War, Trap


    Plop!


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, woman." Mrs. Chen was overjoyed. She knelt down to express her gratitude and patted the dragon''s butt: "Your Majesty is worthy of being the real Dragon Emperor. He is thoughtful and considerate. With your Majesty''s protection, we stupid people can live in peace and stability in this world." Yes, Your Majesty is truly our reborn parent!"


    What is this mess?


    Wei Xiao looked ugly and wanted to drag her out and kill her.


    Gu Dagui hurriedly scolded Chen: "You stupid woman, what nonsense are you talking about? Get up quickly and don''t disturb His Majesty''s mood!"


    You didnt make it, so shut up now. If you keep talking, it will be over.


    But Mrs. Chen is still very happy. Fromst year to this year, she finally got the third-grade wife. Her life is worth it.


    Yin Zhou was stunned... The noble aunt was so powerful that she even dared to go crazy in front of His Majesty.


    Little Zhengqi has be very ustomed to his great-uncle being different, and he was very calm throughout the whole process. After the adults saw Qiangqiang, the little guy asked for permission: "Your Majesty, I want to see Zuzu, is it okay?"


    Wei Xiao was also annoyed by Mrs. Chen, so he agreed and said to Mrs. Chen: "Qiangqiang stays here, you go and say goodbye to grandpa."


    Hey, the civilian women obeyed the order! Mrs. Chen was afraid that Wei Xiao would regret it, so she hurriedly took Xiao Zhengqi to apany Mr. Qin.


    Stayed at Mr. Qin''s residence for half an hour. After the big wolf and the two wolves finished ss, he took them out of the pce to review the Dexing family and take care of Dexing and Xu Zhong''s daughter.


    "Baby cousin, hello! Cousin Eng is here to see you again... You''ve be a little prettier again, not bad, not bad. You''re a good baby who works hard to grow up." Eng said to the infant girl. After saying it for a while, everyone got tired of saying it and started to groan in dissatisfaction.


    Seeing that she was about to cry, Mrs. Chen quickly shook her a few times and coaxed her back: "Look at our sister Xin, how well-behaved she is. She stopped crying after being coaxed for a few times. This is the temperament of a noble person. She has grown up. I will definitely marry a good husband and be a third-grade wife!"


    Xu Zhong was relieved after hearing this, but he was afraid that if Mrs. Chen said, "When I grow up, I can marry a prince and be a concubine," her family would really have to go to the pce to plead guilty.


    Mrs. Chen snorted: "Looking at you like that, do you really think I''m stupid? I was pretending to be stupid so that I could make money for my family."


    Xu Zhong had a headache: "...Auntie, we live a serious life by making money, but we have never made any money. Don''t say these two words again. If the censor hears it, my husband, Brother Wang, my maternal cousin, and even Gu Shng will all It has to be included in a book.


    "It''s so troublesome. It''s not as fun as being in the vige!" Mrs. Chenined. She carried her grandniece to the gate of the courtyard and showed it to Gu Defa, who was waiting outside the courtyard: "Look, your niece looks good. Here''s the meeting gift. Hurry up. take it out."


    Gu Defa gave a red purse and smiled at his niece: "One hundred taels of silver notes, a meeting gift from my uncle."


    Mrs. Chen was angry: "One hundred taels of silver notes, only ten taels of gold, is not enough to buy a firewood shed in the capital. Why are you so picky? What can you do if you give me more? Sister Xin looks like your aunt !


    I see, no wonder his mother likes Sister Xin so much.


    Gu Defa hurriedly took out two more red purses: "I''ll give you this much first, and then I''ll give you other gold ornaments at the full moon, 100th day, and anniversary banquets."


    Mrs. Chen became happy then: "That''s pretty much it... Come here, give you a hug."


    After Gu Defa hugged Sister Xin for a while, he sent her to clean up the guest house.


    Not long after, Gu Dexing and Gu Dewang also went home early from the office and had a family dinner happily. The big wolf and the two wolves had a dinner at Gu Dexing''s house. When they got home, it waspletely dark. .


    He also made trouble with Gu Jinli: "Mom, cousin Qi has a sister, brother Rui has a sister, brother Yi has a sister and a brother, Eng only has an older brother, and Eng also wants older sisters, younger brothers!"


    Mr. Han gave birth to a son, who is now in confinement.


    Ouyang Yu also gave birth to a daughter... Because she was the first newborn of the Yan family after the disaster, the elders of the Yan family liked her very much and gave them gifts one after another. As soon as the little girl was born, she became a little girl with a lot of private property. Rich woman.


    You are so greedy, but I cant give birth to a sister for you. When your fatheres back, I can give you a sister, Gu Jinli said.


    Er Wolf was extremely happy: "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa but I''m giving birth to a sister. Eng will work hard to be a good brother!"


    Gu Jinli blushed when he shouted: "You are not allowed to talk about having a younger sister outside, otherwise you will beughed at. Do you understand?"


    The second wolf nodded heavily: "I know, the second wolf''s mouth is very strict, and even the iron can''t pry it open, so don''t worry, mother." You are so good at talking, I really don''t dare to worry about it, mother.


    "Okay, stop making trouble and go take a shower. It''s such a hot day. You''re both sore." Gu Jinli took them to take a shower.


    Since the big sacrifice was about to take ce, Sister Xiaoxin didnt do much with her full-moon wine. She only invited the female rtives of her rtives to have a meal, and then they left in half a day.


    However, Gu Dexing got two days off and spent time with his wife and children at home, which made Xu Zhong very happy.


    On May 24th, two days before the big festival, Yin Zhou came back and took a look at Tian Xiaohua, who was already confirmed to be pregnant. When he left the city, martialw began in the capital.


    On May 25th, incense burners can be seen everywhere in the capital, and every household begins to make sacrifices to the souls of the dead.


    On this day, the Duke of Qin also set up a memorial tent tomemorate those who died in the Ningji disaster. From this day on, the whole city followed a vegetarian diet. After midnight, they could only eat cold food, cakes and water.


    This time, Eng ate the cold food cake obediently, but he still cried while eating it, and his tears fell: "Mom, Eng wants everyone toe back to life."


    this?


    Gu Jinli felt heartbroken and hugged him and said: "People cannot be resurrected after death, but your father will avenge them. After their great revenge is avenged, they will close their eyes and be reincarnated happily."


    I coaxed him for a while and let him cry for a while. After releasing his emotions, he urged him: "You have to go to the ancestral temple with the emperor on behalf of the Qin family to worship. Eat the cold food cake quickly, otherwise you will bete."


    Yeah~ Eng sobbed, ate the cold food cake, followed his mother into the carriage, and headed to the imperial city together.


    It was still dark, but both sides of the Imperial City Avenue were already filled with peopleing to worship. The smoke and morning mist filled the air, obstructing people''s vision, but each brazier illuminated the avenue for people.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    At exactly nine o''clock in the morning, the cauldron bell rang in the imperial city. Big Wolf Eng and Xiao Luoyou were taken away by the eunuchs, and together with the ministers, they followed Wei Xiao to the ancestral temple to worship.


    An hourter


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of drums is as fast as rain, and the big sacrifice begins.


    Wei Xiao climbed to the imperial city tower and recited the sacrificial inscriptions in person... The sacrificial officials of the Qintian Prison lined up in the imperial city avenue and sang Wei Xiao''s sacrificial inscriptions.


    After hearing this, the people burst into tears thinking of Ning Ji who died in the disaster.


    After Wei Xiao detailed the crimes of Ning Ji, Dong Qing, and the evil Rong, the people became excited and cursed them.


    The atmosphere was in ce, and the imperial decree of Qing was announced. Zi Chexing, Zhou Huang, Wu Changfang and others came out to receive the decree: "The general will help the Duke of Qin to kill the Qing thieves and the evil Rong coalition, and avenge the dead!"


    Wei Xiao nodded and shouted: "The reinforcements are setting off to help Duke Qin kill the enemy and avenge the dead people!"


    The messengers galvanized their horses and shouted: "Your Majesty''s decree, the reinforcements are setting off to help the Duke of Qin kill the enemy and avenge the dead people!"


    The people werepletely excited after hearing this, shouting: "Kill the enemy thieves and take revenge!"


    Amid shouting and full of expectations, Zi Chexing and the others led their troops out of the capital. After gathering in the camp outside the city, they galloped eastwards to support and kill the enemy!


    As soon as we set off here, Qin Sang had already led his troops to Jiqing Mansion, but it was still less than half a month slower than expected... Dongqing Xizuo had prated too hard, and there were too many ambushes on the road, and the marching speed was slowed down.


    Fei Jiawang took the hidden stakes and was the first to greet Qin Sang: "Qin Guogong, you are finally here... Jiqing Mansion is still stable. The generals stationed troops to confront each other on the way between the two mansions. Rui Xiong and Dongqing''s troops failed. After defeating the defense line, Jiqing Mansion is temporarily safe."


    He added: "Perhaps Rui Xiong and the others have limited troops and cannot attack Jiqing Mansion, so they did not attack."

 Chapter 3209: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, hostages

    Chapter 3209: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, hostages


    Epilogue of Chapter 3209, Northeast War, Hostages


    The Northeast is too big, and one pce dominates the two in the south. Rui Xiong''s soldiers and horses have already upied Xinliu City, Dongyang Mansion and Yangji Mansion. If they upy Jiqing Mansion again, the troops will be too scattered and weak, and they will easily be unable to defend it. So its better not to upy it.


    Fei Jiawang presented another map: "This is Wangdong Mansion, Jiqing Mansion, Beidao Linfang, Yangji Mansion, Dongyang Mansion, Xinliucheng, Qingoak Mountain, Xueyuan Mountain, etc. that the Fei family spent decades surveying and drawing. Detailed maps of thend, all along the narrow paths.


    Everyone present was shocked: "The Fei family actually has such a map. Then if we fight the Qing thieves, we will get twice the result with half the effort!"


    "Thank you, Cousin Fei." Qin Sang was also very surprised. He took the map and called General Liu to look at the map together... After the two of them looked at it for a full two-quarters of an hour, they said: "It is indeed much more detailed than the map drawn by the imperial court. "


    Not only is it much more detailed, some of the convenient trails are even more urate than the map hidden in my brothers hand. General Xiao Liu was convinced, but when he talked about General Liu, he started to mourn again.


    Just as he was about to ask more about the murder of his eldest brother, the sound of horse hoofbeats came. It was the guard general of Jiqing Mansion who led a group of people to greet them.


    "Brother Liu!" General Bing shouted. After riding his horse closer, he dismounted and knelt in front of General Liu. He choked and said, "It''s my ipetence. First, I failed to avenge Brother Liu. Second, I failed to defend the Northeast. During this period, The Qing thieves have vited the ban again and again. I beg Brother Liu to cut off my sacrificial g. I really have no face to see you, let alone the ancestors of the Bing family!"


    When the Chu Dynasty was first established, the Bing family was still somewhat prestigious in the Northeast. However, by General Bing''s generation, they already had to rely on the support of the Liu and Xiao families to reach the position of guarding the first government.


    "I don''t me you. This is something Ning Thief and Dong Qing have been nning for many years. Even my eldest brother has been involved... You are already very capable of guarding Ji Qing Mansion." General Xiao Liu said, trying to help him up.


    But General Bing felt more and more guilty: "Brother Liu, don''t help me, I''m not worthy... We only focused on confronting the Qing soldiers of Yangji Mansion, but we forgot about the rear. Junshan County, Dacan County, and Jibao County were raided. Arge number of family members of military generals stationed in these counties were killed... It will be difficult to atone for one''s sins by the death of hundreds of generals. Please beg Brother Liu to kill me!"


    General Xiao Liu and others already knew about the attacks on several counties where families of military officers and their families were amodated.


    but


    "Were all the generals'' family members killed, or were some missing or kidnapped by the enemy? Did they count the number of people afterwards? Can they match those on the register?" Qin Sang asked in a deep voice.


    General Bing then remembered Qin Sang and looked up at him. When he saw that he was a very intimidating young man, he was stunned and hurriedly saluted: "General, I will pay my respects to the Duke of Qin."


    He also reported: "There are missing people... Rui Xiong''s soldiers and horses used poison when they raided the county town, causing many people in several counties to be poisoned. The soldiers were busy rescuing people, and there was a military situation at Linfang Camp. , the general could only lead his troops back to defend. As for whether he was kidnapped by the enemy, I did not see any general reporting it, nor did Rui Xiong send a letter to threaten him. "


    Qin Sang understood. It seemed that they had been pinched by the Dongqing people.


    He then looked at the few generals who followed General Bing.


    Why dont you go and see the Duke of Qin? He is themander-in-chief of this fight against the enemy! General Xiao Liu roared and red at them.


    Yes. Several generals hurried over to salute: General Fan Dazhong/Yang Qilin/Zhou Zhi/Shi Yongzheng, pay your respects to the Duke of Qin!


    He also talked about his military position.


    Zhang Zhong immediately took the military register, and after confirming their identities, he nodded to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang looked at General Bing: "Thank you for your hard work, General Bing. Get up and take us to the Linfang camp quickly."


    "Yes." General Bing did not dare to dy the important matter of the army''s garrison. He quickly got up, let the soldiers clear the way, and took Qin Sang and others to the Linfang camp. When passing through Fucheng, Magistrate Li, Mrs. Ye and the people came to wee him.


    Looking at the endless army, the people of Jiqing Mansion seemed to have been reborn, crying happily: "The reinforcements areing, your Majesty finally sent reinforcements to save us, we are not afraid of being ughtered!"


    Liu Zijunqi...its General Xiao Liu who is back to save us!


    The Liu Jiajun was very famous in the Northeast. When the people saw the familiar military g with the character Liu, they cried one after another: "General Liu, that traitor is not a human being. Not only did he ughter half of Yangji Mansion, he even killed the Dongyang Mansion where he was stationed." Half the city was ughtered... What''s even more terrifying is that the thief used a kind of torture to make the people who resisted eat the food..."


    The people could not continue talking, their crying became heavier, and there were some sounds of vomiting. This showed that they were really scared and could not imagine what kind of underworld they would fall into if Jiqing Mansion was breached.


    General Xiao Liu said: "Everyone, don''t panic. The Duke of Qin is brave and good at fighting. He can even drive away evil enemies. Beat Qing and kill Ning. It''s no big deal. We are all waiting for the good news that Duke Qin has killed Rui Xiong. !


    Qin Sang''s reputation has long been spread to the Northeast, and he is blessed by the reputation of Qin''s grandfather and Qin''s father. He and Wei Xiao are also cousins. Therefore, the people in the Northeast did not look down on him because of his youth. They knelt down and cried: " Duke of Qin, please kill Rui Xiong, repel the Qing thieves, and save the Northeast!"


    If this battle is not won, Jiqing Mansion will never have peace, and then they will have no choice but to desert the army with their whole family.


    Qin Sang rode his horse forward and shouted in a deep voice: "Don''t worry, fellow citizens, the evil of Qing''s thieves has been heard in heaven. Your Majesty has sent reinforcements to support, vowing to avenge the people of the Northeast. And Qin is your Majesty''s revenge for killing the enemy." With the sword, Qin will kill our people no matter how hard the enemy kills them, and they wont even have a chance to surrender and beg for mercy!


    These words boosted the spirits, and the people of Jiqing Mansion were very excited and shouted: "The Duke of Qin is mighty, we are waiting for the news of the victory of the Duke of Qin!"


    But the generals behind General Bing are not optimistic about Qin Sang... This Qin Mu is too crazy. I hope he can continue to be crazy, but he must not be frightened to surrender when he sees the poisons of the Rui family and Dong Qing.


    Thinking of the sight of being killed by poison, several generals shivered in fear.


    Mrs. Ye was already crying. She was helped to see Sang Qin. She wanted to salute Sang Qin, but Sang Qin stopped her: "Mrs. Ye, you are the mother of the queen and a first-ssdy. I dare not ept your courtesy."


    He added: "Don''t worry, I will definitely kill Rui Xiong and avenge the Ye family."


    "With the words of Qin Guogong, the old woman is relieved." Mrs. Ye did not cry and beg Qin Sang to rescue Magistrate Ye... She knew very well that in the face of such a major event involving the safety of the people in the Northeast, the life and death of the Ye family was not worth anything. carry.


    Qin Sang was concerned about the situation in Linfang Camp, so he didn''t stay long. Afterforting Mrs. Ye for a few words, he said goodbye and left. Under the **** of themon people, he led the troops to Linfang Camp.


    March all night, and finally arrived outside the Linfang camp on the afternoon of the next day.


    When the generals in the camp learned that themander wasing, they all rode to greet him.


    The military generals whose family members were missing took the lead. When they saw Qin Sang, they knelt down and begged: "Please Qin Duke, please save our children. They may have been kidnapped by Rui Xiong''s soldiers and horses!"


    Arge number of military officers and their families were taken captive. If they were not rescued, a mutiny would be inevitable... Is this the threat Rui Xiong gave him? It''s really quite poisonous.

 Chapter 3210: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, a quick victory

    Chapter 3210: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, a quick victory


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3210, the Northeast War, a quick victory


    "Your family members were kidnapped by enemy thieves. Why didn''t you report such a big thing? Concealing military information, that''s what my elder brother and I taught you?!" General Xiao Liu was so angry that he swung his riding whip and beat several generals severely.


    The generals suffered and shouted that they realized their mistake, but: "That traitor Rui Xiong sent a threatening letter. If we dare to report this matter, our families will be tortured. The boys and girls will be mutted and castrated, and the girls will be thrown into the military camp." Inside... ears, fingers, noses and other things have been sent... General Xiao Liu, we are really afraid!"


    I cried out loud after saying this.


    Arge group of men knelt down and cried bitterly, which was very sad to see.


    But General Liu became even more angry and kicked his most familiar general: "Liu Guangze, not only did you conceal important military information, but you also epted threats from enemy thieves. How is this different from coborating with the enemy? I will kill you!"


    Having said that, he really drew his sword.


    General Bing hurried to stop him and knelt in front of Liu Guangze: "Brother Liu, you can''t kill him. Aze and the others only made mistakes for the sake of their family. Whoever''s son is caught by the enemy soldiers will be anxious..."


    "But they vited militaryw!" General Xiao Liu roared: "And as soon as the Duke of Qin arrived, they knelt down in public and begged for help. What kind of idea did they have? Do you still have to say it?"


    He pointed at Liu Guangze and others and said: "Let me tell you, Qin Guogong''s father and ancestors are all kind to the Liu family. If any of you dare to embarrass him, he will be at odds with me, Liu Tao, my Liu family, and the Xiao family!"


    The three families of Qin, Gu and Xiao are now inws, and most of the generals in Jiqing Mansion were brought out by General Xiao.


    He sneered again: "Don''t forget, Duke Guo of Qin is your Majesty''s cousin!"


    General Xiao Liu is not stupid. He understands that the generals in the Northeast have changed. Although he has great feelings for theserades, he still supports Qin Sang in public.


    I also want to take this opportunity to tell these generals... don''t do stupid things. Going against the Duke of Qin means going against His Majesty. That will result in the annihtion of the entire n!


    Liu Guangze looked at Qin Sang hurriedly: "Qin Guo Gong, these generals know that they have vited militaryws. They no longer ask for their lives. They only ask Qin Guo Gong to agree to rescue our children. We kowtow to you!"


    Bang, bang, bang, a group of military generals kept kowtowing to Qin Sang... There were more than 20 military generals. The only one with the highest military rank was Liu Guangze, a deputy general, and the rest were from thousands of households.


    But the people of thousands of households are the ones who really lead the troops to kill the enemy!


    Rui Xiong is worthy of being Ning Ji''s son, and all his tricks are underhanded.


    "You, you are clearly forcing themander!" General Xiao Liu was going crazy. He wanted to order people to arrest and clean up these generals, but Qin Sang stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, colleagues, I, Qin Mu, will definitely rescue your children. If they are unfortunately killed, I will definitely kill all the people who harmed them and avenge them!" Qin Sang made the promise in public, and then told Liu Guangze They said: "The Qing thieves are insidious and ferocious. I hope you all will work together with me to defeat the enemy thieves!"


    General Bing was also afraid of something happening, so he was the first to respond: "All the generals in the Northeast will obey the orders of the Duke of Qin and work together to defeat the enemy and thieves!"


    Liu Guangze wiped the tears on his face and said gratefully: "Thank you very much, Lord Qin, for being willing to save our family. We will definitely listen to Duke Qin!"


    Second uncle/Second uncle! Two shouts came. It was General Lius two sons who arrived.


    "Brother Dai, Brother Chong!" General Xiao Liu was so excited that he ran towards his two nephews, looked them up and down several times, then called San Nuo and begged: "Doctor Xiao Lei, show them. Have you been poisoned by the Qing thief?"


    Sannuo stepped forward, checked the two of them, and said, "No problem."


    General Xiao Liu was relieved. The three uncles and nephews cried together again when they talked about the death of General Liu.


    All the generals in the Northeast admired Liu Hou. Their eyes turned red when they saw this, and they all promised: "We will definitely cut the Qing bandits and the Shangui army into thousands of pieces to avenge Liu Hou!"


    Kill the Qing bandits, destroy the mountain ghost army, and avenge Liu Hou!


    The shouts were soaring into the sky and the murderous spirit was so fierce that it was an eyesore to some people. "I''m going to pay homage to the Duke of Qin." Zhou Tongpan and Lin Tongzhi came over to pay homage to Qin Sang. They were civil servants from Jiqing Mansion who stayed in Linfang Camp.


    Beside them were two generalsmanding the envoys, named Sun and An.


    General Sun told the story aboutmanding Tongzhi: "Yin Tongzhi was hit by a poisonous arrow when he was leading his troops to retreat from the enemy. Now he is recovering from his injuries in the camp and cannote to greet the Duke of Qin. I would like to ask the Duke of Qin to forgive me."


    "Old Yin was hit by a poisonous arrow? When did it happen? How are you now? Your life is in danger!" General Xiao Liu was very anxious when he heard that his old friend had been poisoned.


    General Sun replied: "There is no danger to his life, but the poison is so powerful that it can corrode the skin and flesh. A hole was made in Yin Tongzhi''s calf. The poison is also contagious, causing people whoe into contact with the poisonous blood and rotten flesh to be poisoned, causing It developed ulcers... Fortunately, after the military doctors observed it for a period of time, they found that the number of people that the poison could infect was limited, and they set up hospital camps to iste them, as well as the prescription of salicylic acid powder given by the court. Otherwise, at this time of year, Lin Fang The camp has long been filled with stench.


    "It''s so serious." General Xiao Liu looked at San Nuo. He did not ask him to detoxify Yin Tongzhi immediately, but looked at Qin Sang... Sang is themander, and he must listen to Sannuo and not do anything in the army. .


    Qin Sang said to Sang Nuo: "It sounds very simr to the livestock virus used by the soldiers. You should first check the status of the poisoned person. After you have an idea, you can take precautions and go to the hospital camp to see the patients."


    He then said to General Xiao Liu: "Uncle Xiao Liu, arrange for reinforcements to set up camp."


    "Yes." General Xiao Liu asked General Sun for the detailed map and defense n of Linfang Camp, and marked a ce for the reinforcements to set up camp.


    Qin Sang''s big tent was set up in the middle of the reinforcement camp.


    The Northeastern military generals felt something was wrong: "Qin Guogong, a house has been built for themander in the camp. You can just move in."


    But Qin Sang refused: "What arrived today is only the advance army. From tomorrow onwards, reinforcements will arrive. The Linfang camp is too small and needs to be expanded more than twice. After the expansion, the Chinese army''s tent will happen to be in the new camp." In the middle of the camp, its convenient for me to meet the general.


    "The Duke of Qin has thought carefully, so he will do this." General Sun went to transfer supplies and help the reinforcements set up camp.


    But they didn''t do much to help. When the reinforcements arrived at the designated area, they took the supplies they brought and set up tents. They were settled in half an hour and even had food.


    The action was so fast.


    Not only is it fast, we dont even need a tent from Linfang Camp, and we bring our own food and water.


    Bring your own? How much water can you bring? Is it enough for them to drink until tomorrow?


    "Oh, they have already built a leather shed to catch the rain, and also hung a leather bag in the forest to catch the dew. If they save some water, they canst for two days. By then, the follow-up reinforcements will also arrive. They will have more troops and can control it. Now that Linfang is encamped, there is no need to be so cautious, and it will be difficult for us to take action."


    Qin Sang and the others were the advance army. They looked many, but they were less than 20,000. The army was still walking behind with arge amount of food, grass and baggage.


    The total reinforcements are hundreds of thousands, and the family members have been taken captive again... we must decide as soon as possible whether we should do it or not.


    Citizens


    Lin Tongzhi tapped the inkstone lightly with his pen and stared at the candlestick with his small eyes. After a moment, he opened his eyes wider and said in a deep voice: "Soldiers are very quick. Inform our people to take action tonight... Even if he is a tiger, facing Even the pack of wolves must save their lives.

 Chapter 3211: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, a quick victory [2]

    Chapter 3211: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, a quick victory [2]


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3211, the Northeast War, a quick victory2


    Lin Tongzhi turned his eyes and looked at the people present: "Tell them, we are taking lives, not capturing them alive. Anyone who dares to miss the official business for personal gain will bear the consequences."


    The people in the room nodded and quickly left to carry out the order.


    Not long after, there were sounds of eagle and owl sounds in the forest, hoo-oh, hoo-oh, hoo-oh, which was very noisy.


    The soldiers were so angry that they cursed: "It''sing again, it''sing again, the ghost is screaming every night, and when I have some free time, I will destroy all the owl nests in the forest!"


    People in the tent next door, dont scold us, they woke us up. Its such a hot day and the owls are making noise, so we finally fell asleep!


    This roar also woke up the soldiers in several nearby camps. For a while, the sound of cursing mothers, scolding birds, and chirping owls rang out, waking up a group of soldiers.


    In the end, the noise was so loud that even the reinforcements camp was heard.


    Meng Hong personally took people to see the situation.


    Two quarters of an hourter, he came with General Sun to see Qin Sang and told Qin Sang what happened.


    General Sun apologized to Qin Sang and exined: "Now is the season when owls are hatching eggs, so they like to scream... I will send people to beat up the nearby owl nests tonight, and I will not let them disturb them." The Duke of Qin is resting."


    We only kill the eggs after they have started to hatch. Why did you go there so early?


    Qin Sang asked him: "Do you know about the rogues using birds to release poisonous insects in the northwest?"


    General Sun was stunned, his face changed drastically, and he hurriedly said: "Thest general deserves to die, we will gather the soldiers tonight to kill these ghosts, and we will not let the Qing thieves use them to poison!"


    Meng Hong wanted tough when he heard this, but he held it back and said to General Sun: "Brother Sun, the method of killing is very inappropriate. There is too much noise and the birds will fly around. If they are really poisonous, the entire Linfang will be destroyed." The whole camp must be destroyed...use bird-repelling medicine, pour the medicine into the camp, and after a while, the birds will fly away and won''te back here again."


    "There are such good things, thank you Brother Meng for your advice!" General Sun was very surprised and immediately asked Qin Sang for medicine: "Please Qin Guogong give medicine to drive away birds."


    Qin Sang: "Meng Hong, take him to the library camp to get medicine."


    Yes. Meng Hong personally took General Sun to the reinforcement warehouse camp to get bird repellent medicine.


    After General Sun got the medicine, he was very grateful and said apologetically: "I''m afraid these owls have already been poisoned, so I have to arrange for people to spray medicine overnight to drive away the birds. This noise will not be small. I would like to ask Brother Meng to tell me on my behalf." The State of Qin deres a crime."


    Meng Hong said with a smile: "Brother Sun, don''t worry, driving away birds and preventing poisons is a serious matter. Qin Guogong will not me you, so don''t worry about it."


    Since you want to cause trouble, then we have to help you.


    General Sun was happy but guilty after hearing this. After thanking him again, he summoned several groups of soldiers to spray medicine to drive away the birds overnight.


    After General Xiao Liu learned about the bird drive, he cursed the generals in the Northeast: "I have told you before about the bandits using birds to poison insects, but you were not prepared and allowed the owl to cause trouble." This is really embarrassing!


    While I was cursing, something happened.


    Lu Baihu, who was protecting Liu Dai, came to report: "General Liu is not well. The wound scratched by Prince Liu by the owl has be encrusted and rotted. It is estimated that he was infected with Qing''s canker virus, and he has fainted now." Its over.


    "What!" General Xiao Liu was so anxious that he grabbed Lu Baihu and asked, "Where is Brother Dai? Take me there quickly!"


    He also cursed the Northeast generals: "Did you see that the owl in the forest is really poisonous? If Duke Qin hadn''t reminded him, the entire Linfang camp would have been destroyed!"


    Lu Baihu replied: "Virus disease is contagious, and the prince has been sent to the hospital camp."


    "Go to the sick camp!" When something happened to his nephew, General Liu ignored the obstruction and immediately led his people to the sick camp. Shi Yongzheng hurriedly came to report to Qin Sang.


    Meng Hong was speechless... He was suffering from viral disease, sick camps, and high-ranking people were poisoned and sent to sick camps... You are copying the experiences of soldiers and thieves. Can''t you spend more time thinking of new tricks? You are sozy and you still want to kill Saburo? !


    Shi Yongzheng said: "General Meng, please go and inform the Duke of Qin to call General Xiao Liu out. The sick camp is very poisonous. If General Xiao Liu stays there for a long time, he may be infected... Liu Hou has already No more, the prince has been poisoned and fainted again, if something happens to General Liu again, how will the military generals in the entire Northeast be embarrassed?!"


    "Stop yelling, I''ll go in and report." With a dark face, Meng Hong entered the tent, performed a show, and then came out to gather troops.


    Not long after, Qin Sang appeared and said to Shi Yongzheng: "Lead the way."


    Yes! Shi Yongzheng was overjoyed and took Qin Sang and others to the sick camp.


    By the time they arrived at the gate of the sick camp, Lin Tongzhi, Zhou Tongpan, General Sun and others had already arrived. After seeing Qin Sang, they hurried over to apologize.


    When he learned that Qin Sang was going to enter the sick camp, General Sun stopped him with all his strength: "The sick camp is dangerous, Duke Guo of Qin, you can''t go in!"


    Lin Tongzhi also came to persuade: "Mr. Qin, General Sun is right. You are themander-in-chief. If something unexpected happens when entering the camp and there is no one to give orders to the army, the Qing thieves will have the opportunity to take advantage."


    He added: "General Bing has already entered the camp to invite General Xiao Liu. Please wait. They maye out soon."


    Zhou Tongpang nodded: "Lin Tongzhi is right."


    Qin Sang also wanted to make a quick decision, but he refused: "Something happened to Uncle Liu''s son. I have to go in and have a look no matter what. Besides, I don''t take him seriously even though he''s suffering from canker... Come in!"


    He took Meng Hong, You An and the others into the hospital camp.


    "Mr. Qin, at least put on your leather clothes for protection... Hey, please slow down and wait for the general!" Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Qin Sang, General Sun followed him in with a group of soldiers.


    Lin Tongzhi said to Zhou Tong: "The Duke of Qin is your majesty''s cousin. If something happens, it will be difficult for our government to exin it."


    Zhou Tongpan: "What should we do? We can''t..." Go to the sick camp with Qin Guogong? There might be canker there, but he wouldn''t go!


    Lin Tongzhi sighed and said, "I''ll take the people in, and I''ll leave all the outside matters to Mr. Zhou."


    Zhou Tong was overjoyed. After a few words of false persuasion, Lin Tongzhi led the people into the hospital camp.


    But Lin Tong knew that not long after they entered the camp, something happened at Linfang Camp.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    pieces ofrge firestones suddenly flew over andnded near the Linfang Camp.


    "The enemy is attacking. If there is an enemy attack, beat the drum quickly and gather troops to defend against the enemy!"


    Zhou Tongpian was shocked and hurriedly said to Qian Hu who was guarding the camp gate: "Send someone quickly to call the Duke of Qin out. The Qing bandits areing. He muste out to lead the troops to defend against the enemy!"


    But something happened in the sick camp.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Several fire dragons suddenly jumped up, and the hospital camp was on fire.


    Zhou Tongpan''s face turned pale, and his legs were so weak that he slumped on the ground... This, this is a traitor who wants to kill the Duke of Qin by cooperating inside and outside. He, how dare they? !


    However, what is there to be afraid of?


    Xu Qianhu had already led people to surround Zhou Tongpan and smiled at him: "Master Zhou, from now on this area will be the territory of Dongqing. Don''t resist. If you surrender now, you will be a hero, and at least you can be a prefect."


    Zhou Tongpuan was horrified and angry: "You, you have surrendered to the enemy!"


    Xu Qianhu smiled: "What do you mean by surrendering to the enemy? Who is not a Qianhu? Mr. Zhou should be more open-minded. After all, after the matter ispleted, you will still be an official, but you will have a different master."

 Chapter 3212: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War was all wiped out

    Chapter 3212: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War was all wiped out


    The end of Chapter 3212, the Northeast War, everything was wiped out


    Zhou Tong did not answer, thinking about countermeasures.


    Xu Qianhu would not give him any time to dy. He pointed at the government servants and said to the Zhou family nurses: "Master Zhou, make a decision quickly, otherwise they will not survive!"


    He looked at his confidant Tian Baihu.


    With a click, Tian Baihu cut off the arm of a Zhou family nurse with one knife.


    Ah! The nurse with a broken arm was rolling on the ground in pain, and soon passed out from the pain.


    Zhou Tongpuan was so frightened that he almost lost his voice. After a moment, he could say: "Don''t kill anyone, I surrender... You can tie me up and take me as a hostage, but I am a student of sages. If you want me tomit treason immediately, I can''t do it... Give me Take some time to think about it.


    What a **** trouble! Xu Qianhu cursed, but still agreed.


    but


    Sprinkle poison powder on them and let them suffer a little, so that Master Zhou will not be toofortable as a prisoner and must consider the Year of the Monkey and the Horse before he is willing to surrender!


    "Yes." Tian Baihu smiled brightly, took out a packet of medicinal powder, sprinkled it towards Zhou Tongpan and the others, and reminded them kindly: "I don''t feel anything now, but it will take effect tomorrow, and it will be effective tomorrow night." You''ve all seen what happens when pustules begin to form and fester the next day. So you have to hurry up and don''t hold on to it, otherwise you will suffer the most."


    He then said to the yamen and nursing staff: "Especially you, you are tired of working so hard that you can just be a ve that has been criticized. Why don''t you vote for Dongqing and join thousands of households and enjoy the blessings. It doesn''t matter if you lose, You can also rob the wealth of the rich people in the Northeast and flee to Dongqing. You can advance, attack, retreat or defend. Isn''t that much better than being a ve to an official like you?"


    He also said that there are so many beauties in Dongqing and that he would not have to worry about having a wife when he goes there.


    "Xu Qianhu, I, Ding Sizhong, have followed you, please ept the younger one!" The Zhou Family Nursing Home was the first to surrender to the enemy. There was a strange light in his eyes. He was obviously attracted by the benefits, and he was targeting the Yamen and other nurses. The hospital said: "Don''t be stupid anymore and follow Xu Qianhu and the others. Even if you die, you can step on these officials before you die!"


    When the second half of the sentence came out, Zhou Tongpan''s disappointment waspletely gone, and he only regretted that his family had raised such a dog.


    After Ding Sizhong took the lead, two more servants and five guards quickly surrendered to the enemy... It can be seen that the trick of inducement is very effective.


    Tian Baihuughed loudly: "Okay, okay, everyone knows the current affairs. Come here and follow us to guard the camp gate. If there are reinforcements who have escaped, just help kill them."


    "Hey,e here, thank you Brother Tian for your support." Ding Sizhong and the others nodded, joined Xu Qianhu and the others, and begged cautiously: "Brother Tian, you guys are carrying poison on errands, I''m afraid it will infect all the military masters. .


    General Lu Qi, who was under Tian Baihu, said coldly: "Know some rules and don''t worry about things that shouldn''t be bothered!"


    Are you not afraid?


    Could it be said that they have the antidote for canker!


    Ding Sizhong and the others were overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Thank you, Brother Lu, for reminding me. You guys will do your best to kill the enemy and never let a single reinforcement leave the camp alive!"


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of flint hitting the ground got closer and closer, and his feet were shaken by the impact. Xu Qianhuughed and said: "Hahaha, General Ping is indeed a fierce general of Dongqing. This attack is fast enough, and the one named An will definitely not be able to resist it. .


    In the hospital camp, the sound of roaring fire, the sound of sharp arrows piercing the air, and the nging sound of shing and shing were all heard together. asionally there was a burst of screams. Ding Sizhong and the others were so frightened that their feet were shaking. Weakened.


    Fearing that he would cast the wrong person and end up dying miserably before he became wealthy, Ding Sizhong bit the bullet and asked: "Brother Tian, listen to this, there is a lot of noise in the hospital camp. I think it''s hard to kill the Duke of Qin, so we have to go in." help?"


    "No need." Xu Qianhu was very confident: "Half of the soldiers in this hospital camp are ours, and there are General Sun and Lin Tongzhimanding them, as well as powerful people helping. Killing Qin Mu is not a problem, you guys Just wait for the good news!"What powerful person?


    Ding Sizhong and the others wanted to ask, but they didn''t dare. They could only tter him and talk about whose youngdy in the city was beautiful and whose youngdy was graceful. After killing Qin Guogong, they would give it to Xu Qian. They led the way to **** it and y with it.


    Zhou Tongpan felt like vomiting after hearing this, and wished he could kill Ding Sizhong, but now that he could not save himself, he had no energy left to do anything else.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows shot through the air and headed towards the rebels. Due to the improved crossbows, the sharp arrows were as fast as the wind and as powerful as a mountain axe. They pounced, breaking through the armor of the rebels and piercing into their chests.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The arrows were poisoned, and the rebels who were hit by the arrows quickly fell to the ground.


    Aim and shoot again, dont waste arrows! Bu Fang led the soldiers of the Shennu Camp into a circle, and under the protection of the shield soldiers, fired arrows at the rebels who were surrounding and killing them.


    "Yes!" the soldiers responded. After taking aim, they fired several more batches of crossbow arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Many rebels fell in response.


    General Sun''s face changed in shock, and Lin Tongzhi also gritted his teeth and secretly resented... Qin Mu, a sinister viin, actually hid such a powerful machine crossbow, even more powerful than Dongqing''stest repeating crossbow.


    What is even more hateful is: "You actually disguised yourself as soldiers delivering medicine and carried out a sneak attack. How shameless!"


    "What the **** are you talking about? Aren''t you traitors the most shameless?!" The soldiers of the Shennu Camp were so angry that they greeted the eighteenth generation of Lin Tongzhi''s ancestors face to face.


    Bu Fang said: "Don''t waste your time with them...take aim. Once these traitorse forward, shoot your arrows and guard this retreat for the Duke!"


    Not long after Qin Sang and the others entered the sick camp, they encountered a sneak attack. Half of the soldiers in the sick camp surrounded and killed them, trapping Qin Sang and the others in the area where the generals were recuperating.


    Lin Tongzhi sneered, pointed behind Bu Fang and the others, and said, "Did you see that they are all from the Mountain Ghost Army? Two of theirmanders came in person and vowed to kill Qin Mu tonight. It is impossible for Qin Mu to leave the camp alive. Don''t you guys?" If you continue to resist, surrender as soon as possible and submit to Dongqing, you will not only survive, but you will also achieve meritorious service and be promoted!"


    Lin Tongzhi''s little eyes narrowed, and he began to attack his heart. He said to the archers of the Shennu Camp: "You are all capable people, why bother to be a soldier? You should take advantage of your youth and good skills to find a good future for yourself... Our Majesty Dongqing has an edict that as long as capable David soldiers surrender, they will be given a small earl. This small earl can be divided into fifty acres ofnd and two Dongqing beauties. You brave men, don''t miss this opportunity!"


    They used this trick to win over many Davidic soldiers, and it worked very well.


    The soldiers who can enter the Shennu camp are all carefully selected and have strong will. Because they have defeated the soldiers and thieves, they especially hate the details. After listening to Lin Tongzhi''s words, he said angrily: "It turns out that the thieves are being treated carefully. Brothers, go there." Take the first five steps and shoot this craftsman to death with an arrow!"


    Yes! The soldiers stepped forward five steps.


    Swish swish!


    The arrows hit Lin Tongzhi almost in front of him, frightening him so much that he hurriedly fell down.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sharp arrow was blocked by twoyers of iron shields. Lin Tongzhi was not dead, but his previous scornful attitude was gone, leaving only a wolf. He felt deeply embarrassed and shouted angrily: "Get on the ballista, add poison powder, I will kill you." them!"

 Chapter 3213: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War was all wiped out [2]

    Chapter 3213: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War was all wiped out [2]


    The end of Chapter 3213, the Northeast War, everything was wiped out2


    Having been blocked by Bu Fang and others for so long, General Sun was also angry: "Listen to Lin Tongzhi and fight quickly. After killing these archers, go kill Qin Mu and earn a name in history."


    "Yes." The rebels immediately pushed up the ballista carts one after another, as many as six: "Amplify the crossbows, aim, and fire."


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Therge crossbow arrows **** wide came through the air, and the shield soldiers protecting Bu Fang and the others used their shields to block the arrows. But therge crossbow arrows have the power to destroy cities and split mountains, and their prating power is extremely strong. They can shoot through several iron shields.


    Bang bang~


    The poison bag tied to the big crossbow arrow was shaken open, and the poison powder scattered, forming a poisonous mist, covering Bu Fang and the others.


    Lin Tongzhi was overjoyed when he saw this, andughed loudly: "You will not win, stop resisting stubbornly, and surrender quickly, so that you can get the antidote and survive!"


    General Sun wanted to cultivate his own power, so he took the opportunity to shout: "Bu Fang, I respect you as a capable man. As long as you lead your troops and surrender, I will share half of what I have!"


    But there was no movement on the other side.


    Shi Yongzheng said: "General, they won''t be poisoned to death, right?"


    The poison was given by Dong Qing. I heard that the Rui family''s medicine was evil and powerful.


    While still talking here, Bu Fang and the others were already behind the iron shield, using special iron shields to quickly form two small ballistae vehicles: "Aim and release!"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Two fine crossbow arrows came from behind the iron shield formation, like lightning that suddenly appeared. General Sun reacted quickly enough, and grabbed Shi Yongzheng to block one for himself. However, the arrows of the fine crossbow arrows were special, and they were fired from a powerful ballista. , after piercing Shi Yongzheng''s neck, the remaining force also prated General Sun''s eye socket.


    "ah-"


    "ah-"


    Two screams rang out, it was General Sun and Lin Tongzhi...Lin Tongzhi was so angry that if he didn''t give him an arrow, the soldiers of the Shennu Camp would be injured internally.


    "My lord has been hit by an arrow, the military doctor is here to save you!" General Liu Qi, who was responsible for protecting Lin Tongzhi, yelled and held Lin Tongzhi''s wound firmly, but the blood still increased.


    "Save me, don''t save me. This kind of guy who should dig up ancestral graves deserves to die!" shouted the soldiers of the Shennu Camp, and thoughtfully told the rebels: "Don''t touch the wounds, the arrows are poisonous and stained with poisonous blood." Youll be poisoned too!


    General Liu Qi was so frightened that he threw Lin Tongzhi down.


    Lin Tongzhi stared at him angrily, but could no longer speak. He fainted and died not long after, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    General Liu Qi hurriedly said: "This arrow is poisonous. Military doctor, military doctor, please detoxify General Sun quickly!"


    Several military doctors quickly stepped forward, gave General Sun a casual look, and said, "Ignoring whether it is poisonous or not, this small crossbow arrow has already entered the brain, and I will not survive."


    What!


    After hearing this, the rebels lost their backbone.


    Bu Fang took the opportunity to shout: "Those who do not want to bring harm to their families should surrender quickly, and those who continue to fight for the enemy should be killed!"


    He ordered the soldiers of the Shennu Camp: "Step forward five steps and shoot arrows to kill the rebels!"


    With onemand, hundreds of arrows were fired.


    Swish swish!


    The improved crossbow arrows pierced iron armor and killed a group of rebels.


    Shoot the arrows and kill the rebels! Bu Fang shouted again. The meaning was very clear. If you dont surrender, kill them all. You are rebels anyway.


    These words are scary, but the soldiers of the Shennu Camp have killed soldiers and bandits, and they are very evil. Theye with crossbows and release a batch of arrows after every five steps.


    Swish swish!


    The arrows were all fired, and another group of rebels were killed.


    "They are not poisoned. I''m afraid Duke Guo of Qin already has the antidote for Dong Qingrui''s strange poison. Let''s surrender quickly. After all, we are Chuwei people!" Several military doctors shouted, and they were the first to kneel down: "Military Lord, spare your life." , we surrender, we were also forced by the Dongqing people with poison, and we dont want to surrender either!


    Someone took the lead, and just like the dam burst, arge number of rebels immediately knelt down and surrendered: "We surrender, spare our lives!" It''s a pity...


    Bang bang bang!


    Several packets of poisonous powder fell from the sky, and someone threw the poison with a sling. It exploded among the rebels. Arge number of rebels were poisoned, vomiting blood at the mouth, and fell to the ground convulsing.


    this?


    The remaining rebels werepletely angry: "You son of a **** Qing thief, you actually hurt us like this...Brothers, if you don''t want to die too cowardly, just rush with us, kill those Qing dogs, and vent your bad breath!"


    Come with us and kill the Qing thief! Yang Qilin and Zhou Zhi led the rebels and killed them in the direction where the poison was thrown.


    Its not that they suddenly became loyal, its just that the grassroots are somewhat shrewd and know which way of death is most beneficial to them.


    "The rebel generals, General Sun and Lin Tongzhi, are dead. The rest of the rebels can kill the enemy and make meritorious deeds on their own. The Duke of Qin allows you to make up for your mistakes!" Bu Fang continued to shout, leaving half of the soldiers of the Shennu Battalion in ce to guard the retreat, and led the others Half of the soldiers from the Shennu Camp rushed to a tent area at the back to help Qin Sang and the others.


    "Commander, Lin Tongzhi and General Sun are dead!" Shanguijun hurriedly reported the news to Yiwei.


    Yiwei''s face darkened when he heard this, and he knew he couldn''t waste it any longer. As soon as he raised his breath, his abdomen moved, and he made a sound in his mouth: "Ouch, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    In the melee area of the camp ahead, Sanwei''s face darkened when he heard this. Even if he was reluctant, he could only call to the Mountain Ghost Army: "Take medicine, form a killing array, and within a hundred, take Qin Mu''s head!"


    After saying that, he took the first step to eat a packet of medicinal powder.


    "Hoo!" After hearing this, hundreds of masked mountain ghost soldiers also took the powder and all headed towards Qin Sang to kill him.


    Fire the arrow!


    Meet the enemy!


    Pounced, the sharp arrow broke through the armor and pierced into the body of the mountain ghost army.


    With a click, the long sword split open the body of the mountain ghost army, but the mountain ghost army was not afraid at all. Even though they were seriously injured, they still charged towards Qin Sang.


    this?


    General Xiao Liu looked horrified: "Sang, these mountain ghost troops are really like ghosts. They have no fear. With this attitude, they will definitely be able toe here. You take Brother Dai and leave quickly. I will stay and deal with it." They...you are the coach, you can''t make mistakes."


    But Qin Sang said: "Just because I am themander-in-chief, I cannot run away from the battle."


    If even the coach runs away, how can we still fight this battle?


    "But these mountain ghost troops are very evil. They are not afraid of being hurt by swords and arrows. If we fight them hard, we will suffer big losses!" General Xiao Liu was so anxious that he simply said to Meng Hong: "Hurry up and **** Qin Guogong. If he doesn''t leave, we will kidnap him." Walk!"


    But Meng Hong was a desperado. He looked at the mountain ghost army that wasing under the rain of arrows and said excitedly: "Why are you running? It''s so hard to encounter such monsters. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to try to kill them?"


    He said again: "Sang, the medicine they used is good. When we win, we will make some and use it."


    He also asked Sannuo: "Dr. Lei, can you make this kind of medicine?"


    Sannuo nodded: "Okay."


    Meng Hongughed: "Doctor Lei is still very cheerful, unlike other doctors who always y riddles and talk confusing lies."


    General Xiao Liu was almost furious: "I told you to leave quickly, why are you still chatting...I''m going to kill you!"


    "Can''t kill them." Sannuo took out a bag of medicinal powder and handed it to Meng Hong: "Sprinkle it, it will detoxify them and restore their pain sensation."


    The reason why they are not afraid of being hurt by swords and arrows is because they take strong medicine to temporarily make the pain disappear. If the paines back, they will know they are afraid.

 Chapter 3214: At the end of the full text, in the Northeast War, you will suffer the consequences.

    Chapter 3214: At the end of the full text, in the Northeast War, you will suffer the consequences.


    The end of Chapter 3214: Northeast War, reap the consequences


    General Liu was shocked when he heard this and looked at Sannuo: "Brother Ming, have you made the antidote?!"


    This is too capable, much better than the impulsive and silly rebellious son in his family.


    "Our little Doctor Lei is the **** of medicine. His medical skills are the best among Davids. He can pick up any medicine at his fingertips." Meng Hong had already taken the medicine bag and called to his soldiers: "Put the medicine in to wake them up and try this." The taste of severe pain!


    "Yes!" After the soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion got the medicine, they tore a small opening in the small medicine bag, took a deep breath, and threw it away.


    Bang bang bang, the medicine bag hit the mountain ghost soldiers, and the medicine powder flew away. Even though the mountain ghost soldiers wore masks and held their breath, the medicine powder still seeped into their bodies from their eyes.


    With just five numbers, the effect of the medicine will start.


    The steps of the Mountain Ghost Army paused, and the pain revived. The severe pain invaded the bone marrow, and they screamed uncontrobly. The most serious injuries were so painful that they rolled on the ground.


    Sanwei was furious when he saw it, and endured the severe pain and said: "Chong, kill Qin Mu, and our children will be the royal family. If we can survive, we will also be the royal family!"


    The Mountain Ghost Army does not have families, but in order to suppress this group of Mountain Ghost Army, before attacking the Northeast, women were given to them, and after the women were pregnant with their children, they were taken to the capital of Dongqing to be used as hostages.


    Come on, kill Qin Mu! The mountain ghost army roared and charged towards Qin Sang.


    Hahhhhh!


    A familiar howling sound came, and Yiwei sent dozens of medicine soldiers in this direction.


    "Damn, it''s this again, don''t you have any fresh goods?!" Meng Hong cursed and called to the people in the dead soldier camp: "Erfeng, bring your men and horses with me to kill the medicine soldiers!"


    He got on his horse, stabbed three more horses with a knife, opened the way for the horses that were running wildly in pain, and rushed towards the medicine soldiers.


    Take the medicine arrows and follow the general to charge! Jiang Erfeng led his team to follow.


    Bang, bang, bang, Crazy Horse knocked away several mountain ghost troops blocking the road.


    Shoot the arrows and shoot them to death! Sanwei ordered, making Yiwei very angry... This impulsive fool, leave Meng Hong alone and let him fight with the medicine soldiers. The minions quickly went to kill Qin Mu.


    Swish swish!


    The sharp arrows were aimed at Meng Hong, but he was as agile as a leopard. He used the cover of the horses and the mountain ghost army to dodge the sharp arrows, jumped up on the body of the medicine soldier, and stabbed Meng Hong hard with the medicine arrows. The medicine arrows went straight into his nose. Medicine soldier intracranial.


    Not long after, the medical soldier fell to the ground.


    Jiang Erfeng and the others had already rushed over, climbed onto the medicine soldier''s back, and fired a few arrows at the medicine soldier from behind. The medicine soldier fell down quickly.


    The rest of the soldiers from the Dead Soldier Battalion also rushed up and fought with Sanwei and the others.


    Upon seeing this, Yiwei finally smiled and ordered the group of people behind him: "Throw fierce fire oil and burn them all to death, friend and foe alike."


    "Yes." Without any hesitation, the Mountain Ghost Army opened the tent cloth at the back, revealing a mountain of fierce fire oil. After moving the oil altar to the catapult, they looked at Yiwei: "Please give the order, Commander-in-Chief."


    Yiwei looked at the Mountain Ghost Army who were still in the melee and said: "Third brother, let''s go...light the fire and let it go!"


    "Yes." The mountain ghost army immediately put the burning linen cloth into the oil jar, ignited the entire oil jar, and swish, swish, threw a jar of burning oil towards Qin Sang... When the oil jarnded, a fierce fire burst out. Qin Sang and the others will be burned to ck charcoal.


    However


    Swish, swish, several weapons that looked like arrows but not arrows came through the air, nking, and smashed through the mountain of fierce fire oil.


    When Yiwei and the Mountain Ghost Army heard the sound, they turned around suddenly, their eyes widened, and they instinctively ran away. Unfortunately...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There was a loud noise, fierce fire broke out, and countless ming oil jars flew around, whirring, the oil jars burned in the wind, and the entire area was burned into a sea of fire in the blink of an eye. "Ahhh!" The mountain ghost soldiers were covered in fire and screamed in pain. They ran forward with all their strength, trying to escape from the sea of fire, but they were burned to the ground before they could run out.


    Some of the mountain ghost soldiers ran out of the sea of fire, but their bodies were already covered with raging fire. They hurriedly rolled around to extinguish the fire, but the fierce fire oil was the hardest to extinguish. They suppressed the mes on their backs, but their abdomens were already cooked by the raging fire, and they finallyy down unable to do so. Moved.


    Yiwei was too close to the pile of fiery oil and was among the first to be burned. He also died in the sea of fire... He never thought that he would die in the sharp weapon that he was proud of.


    The most disturbing thing for him was that he never saw who shot them behind the scenes until his death.


    Great Commander, Great Commandercough cough cough! Yiweis confidant Liu Qianhus face turned pale when he saw that he was dead, but he could only leave his body and run away to the sea of fire.


    "Brother, big brother!" Sanwei saw an ident over there, his eyes were splitting, and he wanted to rush back to save Yiwei, but the mountain ghost army beside him was also swallowed up by the mes and was desperately putting out the fire: "Quickly, help me put out the fire. Water, bring water!


    Water cant extinguish the ck oil fire... Dig the sand, dig the sand quickly to extinguish the fire!


    Themander-in-chief actually threw heavy fire at us... He deserves to die!


    The Mountain Ghost Army hated Yiwei to death... They killed Qin Mu with his life, but he set fire to them from behind, hoping to kill them all together.


    "Shut up, don''t mess up, alle to me, kill Qin Mu, so that your children can live, otherwise the young master will not let them go!" Sanwei roared, gathering the still living mountain ghost army, and headed towards Qin Mu Saburo''s direction rushed.


    pity


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The arrows rained down from all over the sky, trapping them in this small sea of fire.


    "Third Commander, their crossbows are too powerful, we can''t rush through them... I''m afraid we won''t be able to bite them anymore, so let''s withdraw first. Now is the time to employ people. We are all capable people. The young master will definitely make up for our mistakes. Opportunity." The Mountain Ghost Army advised Sanwei.


    Sanwei was originally not as smart and loyal as Yiwei. Seeing that things hade to this, he could only say: "All the mountain ghost troops, withdraw and kill Qin Mu. Lin Tongzhi and General Sun will take care of it!"


    Haha, these two people are already dead.


    The Shangui Army understood this and immediately shouted: "Lin Tongzhi and brothers Xizuo are responsible for killing Qin Mu. The Shangui Army retreats to help General Ping attack the Linfang Camp!"


    After saying that, he sent out the signal of "OoOoOoOo" again, and the mountain ghost army who heard this sound immediately withdrew.


    But Uncle Qin had already seen them running away, and immediately led the Langhou Army to chase him. He also shouted: "Themander of the Mountain Ghost Army is running away, hurry up and chase him!"


    He added: "The chiefmander of the Mountain Ghost Army is dead, and the threemanders ran away with the Mountain Ghost Army. They also let the rebels stay and die, and then took the me for the failure of the Mountain Ghost Army to assassinate the Duke of Qin. Thispletely stopped the rebels from escaping." A way to survive in Dongqing!"


    "Fellow rebels, the Mountain Ghost Army has taken advantage of you. As long as you are individuals, you should kill them. Not only can you avenge yourself, but you can also gain a good reputation as someone who has made up for your mistakes!"


    He shouted so loudly that the Wolf Marquis couldn''t help but look at him.


    Uncle Qin said angrily: "What are you doing standing still? Let''s shout together. Will it hurt your heart?"


    Initiate conflict between the rebels and the Mountain Ghost Army, and then the rebels will help us kill the Mountain Ghost Army together.


    After hearing this, the Wolf Marquis soldiers immediately shouted: "The Mountain Ghost Army has escaped and cut off the rebels'' escape route to Dongqing. If the rebels don''t want to lose both sides, thene with us to kill the Mountain Ghost Army!" "


    There was a shout, and the rebels heard it. They were angry and sad in their hearts. They stopped the melee, raised their swords, and went to chase the mountain ghost army.

 Chapter 3215: At the end of the full text, in the Northeast War, you will suffer the consequences.

    Chapter 3215: At the end of the full text, in the Northeast War, you will suffer the consequences.


    The end of Chapter 3215: Northeast War, reap the consequences2


    Kill all the mountain ghost army and avenge ourselves! The rebels shouted wildly and chased Sanwei and the others desperately.


    Sanwei heard these voices and became furious: "A bunch of Chu Wei **** dare to turn against them in the face of battle... poison them and send them back to the west!"


    Huang Qianhu, his subordinate, said hurriedly: "Third Commander, we don''t have much poison left. We have to use it on the edge of the knife. It''s not worth using it to deal with the small rebels."


    Sanwei hated the fact that his subordinates were disobedient and shouted: "Shut up, let me poison you if you are told. Howe there is so much nonsense? If we don''t poison them to death, how can we deter them and make them stop pursuing?" Put poison on me!"


    "The Shangui Army is here. Come quickly, kill them and avenge yourself!" Some rebels discovered Sanwei and the others and called the soldiers toe over and kill the enemy.


    Huang Qianhu had no choice but to take out thest poison: "Let go!"


    Swish swish!


    A batch of poison flew towards the rebels along with the arrows.


    After a few bangs, the poisonous powder spread and many rebels fell to the ground.


    The rest of the rebels who followed were filled with grief when they saw the corpses on the ground, but they hated the mountain ghost army even more, shouting: "Chase, kill the mountain ghost army and avenge our brothers!"


    Sanwei scolded her mother when she heard this.


    "Third Commander, mount your horse quickly!" A mountain ghost army came to rob Sanwei of some horses.


    Sanwei was overjoyed, got on his horse, pointed at the forest and said: "Run into the forest, go out through the forest to meet General Ping, then return to the Linfang camp, and kill Qin Mu''s dog with General Ping!"


    Hehe, they were so close to Qin Mu before and couldn''t kill him, but the two armies were fighting, and themander was at least half a mile away. How could they take the enemymander''s head from among the thousands of troops?


    Huang Qianhu knew that this matter would not work out, but he would be left behind by Sanwei. He followed up and said: "Listen to the thirdmander, retreat to the woods and join General Ping!"


    Only in this way can they survive.


    Yes. The mountain ghost army immediately fled into the woods.


    However, they cannot escape.


    !


    The owl in the forest went crazy and swooped towards them, pecking at them continuously. Even though they made the same squeaking sound from their mouths, it could not stop the owl from attacking.


    "Damn, why are these owls so crazy? Why don''t they listen to our coded orders? Go away, go away!" Sanwei and the others drove the owls away, but the road in the forest was narrow and they had to deal with the attacks of the owls. It rolled to the ground with a bang.


    The horses neighed in fright, jumped up, and after injuring several mountain ghost soldiers, they rushed into the forest and disappearedpletely.


    Sanwei and the others were so angry that they drew their knives and hacked many owls to death. But it was not only the owls that went crazy, there were also other birds, chirping and pecking at them.


    Huang Qianhu and Sanwei both reacted and shouted: "There''s an ambush here, run away!"


    The mountain ghost soldiers were shocked when they heard this and ran back quickly.


    Unfortunately, its toote.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows came from deep in the forest, shooting down many mountain ghost soldiers.


    Sanwei was furious: "Who? Get out of here, I will spare you..."


    Whoosh!


    With a sh of white light, a thin crossbow arrow came from deep in the forest and shot directly through Sanwei''s chest.


    Bang!


    nailed Sanwei to the tree.


    There was a moment of silence, with the only sounds in the forest being the sound of crazy birds pecking people and Sanwei vomiting blood.


    Soon, there was a small clicking sound, which was the sound of a crossbow inserting an arrow.


    Hero, spare your life, we surrender! Huang Qianhu couldnt stand it anymore and took the lead in kneeling down and surrendering.


    Sanwei couldnt believe it...the man named Huang actually surrendered? He is a mountain ghost army!


    You Ping also found it unbelievable and couldn''t believe it. He threw a bag of medicine to them: "If you eat it, it will make you faint for a day."


    If they are not fainted, You Ping and the others will not go out, otherwise if it is a fraud, You Ping and the others will die.


    "Huang Qianhu..." There were too many defeats tonight. Bothmanders were dead. The Mountain Ghost Army lost their former ferocity and arrogance. They all looked at Huang Qianhu, waiting for him to make up his mind. "Eat, that''s the only way... we won''t die in such a horrible way." Huang Qianhu said, "You know very well who the young master is, and you have seen how the Rui family raises medicine people and soldiers. If you dont want to suffer such inhuman suffering, just listen to me.


    Thinking of the training process of medicine men and medicine soldiers, even the mountain ghost soldiers were so scared that they picked up the pills and swallowed them.


    Before Huang Qianhu took the pill, he asked: "When did Duke Qin find out about the Linfang camp? And how did he make the birds in the forest go crazy?!"


    If Qin Mu had not seen through the trap of Linfang Camp, no matter how powerful his on-the-spotbat ability was, he would not have won tonight.


    And the birds in this forest are the result of being raised with Rui family''s medicine for a long time. Some owls were brought from Dongqing, but these birds actually attacked them!


    You Ping said: "Dongqing can raise birds, and so can David. Just let the trust eagle sprinkle medicine into this forest."


    As for when did your Excellency know that Linfang Camp was a trap?


    Since Iming, I naturally have to find out the details here.


    Otherwise, do you think our lord is Biao? I rushed towards the Linfang camp without knowing anything.


    and


    "Your tricks are really not that good. They are far worse than the army of thieves and witches. There are still ws everywhere." You Ping urged again: "Take the medicine quickly and start ying tricks. We don''t want you alive."


    After hearing this, Huang Qianhu had an unknown expression on his face, but he quickly took the pill.


    Not long after, the Mountain Ghost Army fell to the ground.


    You Ping waited for a while before sending four dead soldiers out to check the situation.


    Their examination method was very simple, that is, cutting off the limbs... but no one woke up.


    Brother Ping, its done. After hearing this, You Ping led the other brothers out.


    The rebels and the Langhou army also came after them. After seeing Sanwei''s body and Huang Qianhu and others, they were sad and happy.


    The tragedy was for the rebels. They knelt down and cried: "We were wrong!"


    He pped himself hard to express regret.


    "Oh, you deserve it!" Uncle Qin didn''t sympathize with them at all, and just said to You Ping: "Well done, thank you for the hard work."


    You Ping asked about Qin Sang: "General Lan, how is our Duke?"


    Uncle Qin said: "It''s good. This mountain ghost army has a false name, but in fact it copsed as soon as it was beaten. They all sacrificed to Zhurong without even touching the hem of Sang''s clothes."


    Speaking of the incident where themander of the Mountain Ghost Army was burned to death by fierce fire oil, Uncle Qin wanted tough: "With mountains of fire oil piled up around me, I really don''t know what to say about them, so I had to put a few ming guns." Armored gun, give them a ride."


    Bang bang bang!


    As he was talking, another sound of falling flints was heard.


    Dong dong dong!


    is the drumbeat of attack.


    "Dongqing''s army is getting closer and closer. Lao Ba, please stay with your brothers and tie up these mountain ghost soldiers. Let''s go help the Duke!" After Uncle Qin made arrangements, he took You Ping and the others with him. Join Qin Sang and attack Dongqing''s army.


    Less than half a mile away from the gate of Linfang Camp, it has be a sea of fire, and there are manyrge craters made by flint.


    General An led the Northeastern soldiers to resist desperately, but the flint was too powerful, and they retreated again and again.


    What frightens them even more is that something happened in the camp!


    Just when he thought that the Linfang Camp was about to be finished and the Jiqing Mansion was about to be destroyed, Qin Sang came out with arge number of soldiers and horses, and sent Ping Nantian good news.

 Chapter 3216: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, retreat and threat

    Chapter 3216: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, retreat and threat


    The end of Chapter 3216, the Northeast War, retreat and threats


    After Meng Hong saw the tragic situation in front of the camp gate, he was very angry and shouted: "Push up the sling, send a sea of fire to these turtles and grandchildren, and celebrate their defeat in advance!"


    "Yes." The soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion immediately pushed up the new catapults, lined them up in a row, put them into the oil jar with the poison package, lit them, and dropped them.


    Bang bang bang!


    The oil altar fell to the ground and exploded in the middle of Dongqing''s army, igniting many Qing soldiers. The burn was too painful, and the screams were endless.


    The poison bag was also shaken open and scattered, and arge number of Qing soldiers were poisoned.


    The Dongqing sentry on the sentry tower saw at a nce that many soldiers were missing in this area, and hurriedly sounded the gong to report: "The guards of Linfang Camp counterattacked, and there were arge number of casualties in the middle section of our army. It is estimated that there are about 500 people!"


    The messenger did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly rode to the rear to report to Ping Nantian: "General, the guards of Linfang Camp counterattacked, and we suffered more than 500 casualties."


    "What? How is this possible?!" Prince Xiao Zhou didn''t believe it at all, andughed: "David''s reinforcements have not arrived yet, and the advance troops led by Qin Mu are all trapped in the hospital camp, and An Wentian There are only more than a thousand soldiers and horses, and we have already beaten them back several miles. How can he still counterattack our Dongqing army?"


    He added: "Even if we have casualties, it is just An Wentian''s fatal blow before his death. It is nothing to be afraid of. Let the soldiers not be afraid and continue to charge!"


    Ping Nantian''s face was solemn and he said: "Young Prince Zhou, it is my general who is leading the troops against the enemy now."


    Your Zhou family is no longer the vassal king who owns the great Yinzhou, and you are incapable of leading troops in battle. What is the point of giving random orders? !


    Prince Xiao Zhou now stayed under the fence and hurriedly apologized: "General Ping, forgive me, but I feel that with An Wentian''s ability and strength, it is impossible to stop our Dongqing army."


    "An Wentian can''t do it, but Qin Mu can... Qin Mu is evil. Maybe he has eliminated the mountain ghost army and led his troops back to the camp gate to confront us head-on." The speaker was Wu Yong, the general of Dayong.


    He used to be Tiehe''s man, but after Tiehe''s death, he voted for Tuogude. This time he brought three thousand warriors to Yangji Mansion to help.


    "Ha." Little Prince Zhou smiled: "General Wu Yong, do you think too highly of Qin Mu? That is the Mountain Ghost Army. Even if the Mountain Ghost Army is not as good as the Da Rong warriors, they can use the entire hospital camp as a trap, half of them With rebels as a sharp de and poison as an auxiliary, even if Qin Mu had eight wings on his back, he would not be able to escape from the sick camp!"


    He was speaking passionately...


    Swish swish swish!


    A whole row of powerful crossbow arrows came at them like lightning.


    Pop-plop-plop!


    It impaled many Qing soldiers, and two Qing soldiers were knocked several meters away and hit the carriage pulling the sentry tower, startling the horse.


    The horses neighed in pain and galloped, causing the sentry tower to copse.


    Boom!


    A soundpletely startled the Dongqing army.


    The scouts had sharp eyes and discovered that there was cloth tied to the crossbow arrows, and they quickly reported to the vanguard general: "General Yu, there is cloth on the crossbow. It should be a letter from the guards to us!"


    General Yu: "Collect the cloth on the crossbow arrows. I will present them to General Ping for inspection!"


    "Yes!" Qing Bing was busy for a while, taking off all the cloth and handing it to General Yu.


    General Yu hurriedly unfolded it and took a look. His expression changed greatly. He did not dare to neglect it and hurriedly took it to Ping Nantian: "General, please take a look at the cloth Qin Mu gave us..."


    Ping Nantian frowned, looking at General Yu like this, the Shangui Army had indeed failed in their assassination.


    Ping Nantian didn''t dare to touch the cloth for fear that it was poisonous. He ordered his soldiers to unfold the cloth. After a quick look, his face turnedpletely ck and he said angrily: "Qin Mu is a thief. I will never share the same fate with you!" The cloth was handed to Wu Yong, Prince Xiao Zhou, Prince Yi and others to see.


    Meng Hong and the others were very considerate. They had already beaten the war drums and asked the loud and energetic messengers to shout the content on the cloth: "Listen to the Qing thieves opposite, General Sun, the rebels, and Lin Tongzhi you bribed. The craftsmen, the Mountain Ghost Army and theirmander have all been killed!"


    Thank you for the fierce fire oil you sent, so that they all died in the sea of fire; thank you for the owl you sent, helping us kill Sanwei and others!


    "Look at what you have given me as a gift. It is indeed a bitter cold ce, which is not conducive to brain growth... For the sake of you giving so many good things, we will definitely treat you well when you surrender. There are many woods and the leaves are in charge. full!"


    They kept shouting, causing the Qing soldiers at the front to panic: "...the Shangui Army has beenpletely wiped out!"


    Wei Xiao''s reputation for evil spread far and wide, and Qin Sang''s reputation was not small either. He was a ruthless man who could defeat military thieves. The Qing soldiers were already frightened in their hearts. When they heard this again, they were too frightened to attack again.


    When the scouts saw this, they knew something was wrong and hurried to report to Ping Nantian.


    Ping Nantian almost died of anger... Fear of war is a taboo for military strategists!


    Wu Yong was also very angry and said to Ping Nantian: "General Ping, the Mountain Ghost Army has been defeated. For now, the only way is to take advantage of Qin Mu''srge reinforcements before they arrive and kill them in one go and fight Qin Mu. Even if We can''t kill Qin Mu, but we have many soldiers and horses and strong poisons, so we can win a small victory. As long as we win a small victory, future wars will be much easier."


    Although Ping Nantian hated the Rong people, he nodded and said: "Brother Wu Yong is right... pass on this general''s battle order, use baggage and long-distance attack weapons to clear the way, and then use General Yu''s vanguard cavalry to charge and kill, and the rest of the Qing soldiers will attack afterwards, and in one go, Break through the Linfang Camp!"


    After defeating the Linfang camp, it would be considered a small victory for them. Even if they retreated back to Yangji Mansion, it would not be considered a defeat.


    "Yes!" The soldiers rushed to convey the order: "General Ping ordered the entire army to assemble and follow General Yu to attack the Linfang camp!"


    General Yu has left to prepare.


    Wu Yong: "General Ping, Qin Mu is our life-and-death enemy of the Rong. The whole Darong wants to chop him up. Please give us the most powerful poison and let me lead three thousand warriors to kill Qin Mu!"


    Helping to kill the enemy, Ping Nantian naturally weed him: "Brother Wu Yong, please help me."


    Prince Yi smiled and said, "Come here, bring the Rui family''stest poison to General Wu Yong!"


    Yes. Two doctors came up, handed Wu Yong two bags, and said, General Wu Yong, this poison is terrifying, please be careful when using it.


    Prince Yi thought for a while and said, "General Wu Yong, let me go with you and I will use this poison."


    Prince Yijun is from the royal family, and the royal familyes from the Rui family, so he understands the poison of the Rui family.


    Little Prince Zhou also said: "Young Prince will also go with you. Kill Qin Mu and avenge the people of Da Yinzhou and the Zhou family!"


    Ping Nantian frowned when he heard this: "Little Prince Zhou, this is a battlefield..."


    Prince Yi interrupted Ping Nantian: "General Ping, Prince Zhou is almost the same age as Qin Mu, and he is the only male left in Prince Zhou''s family. It is only human nature for him to want to avenge his family. Let him go, I will protect him."


    One of Prince Yi''s missions this time is to kill Prince Xiao Zhou and then me Qin Mu to intensify the hatred of the people of Xinliu City towards Qin Mu. In this way, Qin Mu wants to bribe the people of Xinliu City and make them switch sides. It''s difficult.


    And everything that should be used has been used. Now Prince Xiao Zhou is only used for being "killed and put on the me".

 Chapter 3217: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, retreat and threat

    Chapter 3217: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, retreat and threat


    The end of Chapter 3217, the Northeast War, retreat and threats [2]


    Prince Xiao Zhou was still very happy and handed over to Prince Yi: "Thank you very much, Uncle Yi, for your help. When the little king is officially crowned queen, I will definitely entertain Uncle Yi alone for a banquet."


    Prince Yi Jun smiled amiably: "You are so polite, young prince. Prince Zhou''s family and the Dongqing royal family have been one family since ancient times, and they should help each other."


    So, the Dongqing royal family needs your death, you should be willing to do it.


    Hum, thum, thump, bang!


    Hum, thum, thump, bang!


    The thick-skinned war drums unique to Dongqing rang loudly. Prince Zhou was very excited after hearing this and shouted: "Attack the whole army, kill Qin Mu, break the guard, and avenge the people of Xinliu City!"


    In the Dongqing army, there were soldiers from Xinliu City who heard this and gritted their teeth with hatred...Avenge the people of Xinliu City? Are the enemies of the people of Xinliu City the Guards? You are the ones who sent them into the army and sent their wives, daughters and sisters to the soldiers to cause harm!


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The Dongqing cavalry used poisonous whips to beat the soldiers of Xinliucheng.


    There are hooks on the whip, and they are still naked. When the whip hits their bodies, it is really a punishment of being beheaded alive!


    Qianhu on horseback also shouted at them: "Hurry up, as long as you perform meritorious service, your women and children will be able to go home from the female ve camp. Those who dare to neglect the fight will have today''s antidote deducted, and those who dare to defect in the face of the battle will be deducted. The women and children in your family will be tortured even more, and eventually they will be food for the soldiers, and they will die without their whole bodies!"


    Under such devastation and threats, the soldiers of Xinliucheng could only rush forward desperately to make arrow targets.


    Charge, break the Linfang camp, kill the enemymander, upy the northeast, and earn merit in exchange for title,nd, and silver for women! The promise given by General Yu is more realistic. As long as you charge and kill and make meritorious service, you will be rewarded with real gold and silver.


    After hearing this, the Dongqing cavalry howled and rushed forward. They thought the soldiers of Xinliucheng were running too slowly, so they rode directly into them.


    Bang bang bang, dozens of people were killed.


    "Hurry up and rush forward. If you dare to block the cavalry''s path, don''t me us for crushing you to death!" His attitude was extremely arrogant, and he did not regard these soldiers as human beings at all.


    The soldiers of Xinliucheng cried, the hatred in their hearts was already overwhelming, but they did not resist, but elerated their speed and rushed towards the Linfang camp.


    Before they reached the Linfang camp, something happened to the baggage team at the front.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Dazzling flints flew from the mountains on the left and right sides and hit Dongqing''s baggage team with precision. Qing''s troops were immediately in chaos: "Sneak attack, enemy soldiers attacked from a distance from the mountains on the left and right sides..."


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Another burst of flints came, smashing Dongqing''s catapults and ballistae to pieces. Even the Qing soldiers in the heavy transport camp were crushed under the flints and could not move.


    "Damn Qin Mu, he actually hid troops and horses in the mountains on both sides!" Wu Yong cursed, fearing that the Qing soldiers would be attacked and retreat, so he quickly sent his trusted lieutenant A Qiang to find Ping Nantian.


    "Yes." Ah Quan immediately led a team of soldiers and horses to Ping Nantian and said, "General, it is normal to be injured in battle. Our general said, please don''t withdraw your troops yet, continue to charge, at least keep him with the generals. Send the Rong warriors closer to Qin Mu so that he can be killed with poisonous arrows."


    Ping Nantian had already learned the news that the baggage team was attacked. Although he was apprehensive, he had no intention of withdrawing his troops. He said, "Please don''t worry, General Wu Yong."


    A new order was issued: "Order the chariots to charge into the camp and clear the way for General Wu Yong!"


    When the military order spread, General Yu understood it, and immediately let his cavalry wait for a moment, allowing the chariots and Wu Yong to advance first... If they failed, the soldiers would also die, and their cavalry could be saved.


    Dongqing dispatched many chariots, as many as fifty, with rolling wheels and roaring towards the camp gate.


    Moo moo!


    The horns of the bandits sounded, and Wu Yong shouted: "Follow the chariots and prepare the poison. Once you see the military g with the word Qin, immediately release poison arrows and send Qin Mu back to the west!"


    Roar! the soldiers shouted, galloping forward with their horses, and soon they saw the tall camp gate and the Qin-character military g that they hated so much.


    "General, this is the military g with the word Qin, and there are chariots and horses with canopies. This is not something that ordinary people can sit on. The Qin thieves must be on the chariots and horses."


    Wu Yong shouted: "Charge again. Once you are within the shooting range, shoot poisonous arrows immediately!"  "Yes!" The soldiers were very excited and rushed at all costs. They only needed to run a little longer to get within the range of the crossbow. .


    However


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The chariot in front was caught in a trap. It overturned repeatedly, and the wheels with long knives strangled the soldiers who fell to the ground. The area was full of corpses and blood.


    Retreat, avoid the chariots! Wu Yong reacted and shouted hurriedly. However, although they avoided the danger of fifty chariots flipping backwards, they could not avoid the firestones.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Flints flew out from the mountains on both sides and hit this area. No matter how brave the soldiers and cavalry were, they could only be meat in the face of the huge rocks falling from the sky.


    By the time Wu Yong reacted, 30% of his three thousand cavalry were gone. He was stunned and said angrily: "Qin Mu, I want you to die badly!"


    If there are any more powerful ballistas, bring them up to me, poison Qin Mu, and avenge the great Rong and the great wizard! Wu Yong went crazy and stopped charging to kill, and directly fired poison arrows on the spot.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    The Dongqing cavalry whipped a group of Xinliucheng soldiers responsible for escorting the transportation, and shouted: "Hurry and push the ballistae over!"


    The soldiers of Xinliucheng dragged long iron chains and hurriedly pushed the ballista.


    Two Rui family doctors with only their eyes exposed had alreadye up with poison and tied it to the crossbow arrows: "General Wu Yong, that''s it...but this poison is very powerful. It''s best to put it in when the wind is favorable. If it''s against the wind, you may be afraid of it."


    Brothers, shoot your arrows to poison these evil spirits and avenge our wives, daughters and sisters!


    Swish swish swish!


    Before the words were spoken, the poisonous arrow was fired.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The crossbow arrows hit the armor of the soldiers and Dongqing cavalry, and the poison packs were immediately shaken open. The poison filled the air. Before Wu Yong and the others could react, the soldiers and Dongqing cavalry were already poisoned.


    Bang bang bang, arge piece was poured on the spot.


    A group of captured New Six Cities soldiers also fell, but they ended up smiling... They knew very well that once they entered the female ve camp, even if they came out again, they would be crazy. In this case, they might as well kill them and destroy them. It is more practical for their soldiers to avenge them.


    Quick, run~ the Rui family doctors shouted, but the medicine was too poisonous. Even if they took the antidote, they would be poisoned and fell to the ground.


    Bang, bang, bang, the poison filled the air, and another group of cavalry fell.


    Whats going on ahead? Why is there so much space?! Little Prince Zhou asked in surprise.


    Prince Yi knew that something big must have happened ahead, and a chill ran through him, but he still said to Prince Xiao Zhou: "It should be the archery targets in Xinliu City who are causing trouble... Let''s go up and have a look."


    After hearing this, Prince Xiao Zhou was really angry: "This group of traitors, Xiao Wang didn''t care about their charges of surrendering to the enemy, and gave them a chance to make up for their mistakes. They dared to make trouble and rebelled against them...Uncle Yihuang, let''s go up right now." , beheaded a few on the spot, shocked and shocked them!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Prince Yi rode his horse at the front. Prince Xiao Zhou saw this and dared to follow him.


    However, it was precisely because he was running behind that he lost his life.


    Swing, two arrows sounded, Xiao Zhou''s back in the middle, fell off his horse back, but there were many soldiers, and he looked at the soldiers who shoved the knife and took the bow.

 Chapter 3218: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, retreat and threat

    Chapter 3218: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, retreat and threat


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3218, the Northeast War, retreat and threats [3]


    When Prince Yi heard the sound, he knew that the matter was over, but he did not stop and continued to gallop forward, saying: "I will go to General Yu and ask him what happened?"


    "General, two doctors from the Rui family have been dragged over!" Qianhu, a cavalryman, came over to report to General Yu, and said: "Wu Yong, Rong Bing, Mo Qianhu and his cavalry were all poisoned... The situation is worse than that of the Rui family doctors. .


    The losses were so heavy that General Yu''s face turned dark when he heard it.


    He fixed his eyes and looked at the two Rui family doctors from a distance...their front skirts were covered with ck blood, their faces were golden and blue, and they were breathing like a broken drum. Seeing that they were not far from death, he asked in surprise: "Are they eating?" Do you understand the medicine? Why are you still like this?"


    Prince Yi has arrived and said: "The antidote can only remove most of the poison, but it cannot cure all of the poison... Give them a break. Those who have been poisoned will be disabled even if they can survive."


    He then exined: "It''s all my fault that the **** Qin Mu married was so good at making medicine. The Rui family was afraid that she would make another antidote, so they made this medicine extremely violently, specifically to kill Qin Mu. It didn''t work. I thought, it was one of our own who was poisoned."


    General Yu scolded angrily: "It''s all the me on the traitors in Xinliu City. We are still too good to the people in Xinliu City. We should torture them even more, so that they know how to be afraid and will obey!"


    Just as they were scolding happily, the messenger came over and asked: "General Yu, General Ping asked what happened here? Why did the attack suddenly stop?!"


    Are you crazy that you can stop even if you attack by force?


    General Yu told the story, and the messengers were stunned.


    Ah Quan was also shocked and said angrily: "General Wu Yong and the Da Rong warriors were all poisoned to death? Do you know what you are talking about? Do you know that if General Wu Yong and the warriors really died from the Rui family''s poison, What price does Dong Qing have to pay?!"


    General Yu frowned when he heard this: "Vice General Aqun, this matter was done by the traitors in Xinliu City. Arge number of our cavalry were poisoned, and General Wu Yong asked King Yi for the poison. Doctor Rui also reminded him This medicine is extremely poisonous..."


    There is still a quarrel here, and something has happened among the army.


    Bang bang bang!


    Flints flew out from the mountain and struck in the middle of the army.


    Swish swish!


    Arrows rained down from both sides. Because it was a new type of lightweight crossbow with excellent range and pration, it prated the armor of the Qing soldiers and killed arge number of Qing soldiers.


    Da da da!


    The deafening sound of horse hooves sounded, and two cavalrymen rushed out from the mountains on both sides. Like sudden lightning, they split Dongqing''s army into two parts.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The cavalry hit the Qing soldiers hard and shed with their swords... click, click, click, click. In the blink of an eye, the two cavalrymen killed hundreds of Qing soldiers. By the time Ping Nantian and others reacted, the long dragon-like army had been killed by the two cavalrymen. Cut into two sections.


    Ping Nantian sat on the chariot, looked back, his face turned pale, and shouted: "The army has been intercepted, beat the drums, and order all the soldiers and horses to return to defend the general!"


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    The Qing soldiers on the sentry tower hurriedly beat the drums and shouted: "The army was attacked and intercepted. The general is in danger. Return to the defense quickly to rescue the general!"


    There are twenty watchtowers scattered throughout the entire army. When the nearby watchtower hears it, they will shout and the military order will soon spread throughout the entire army.


    "General Ping is in danger? Go back and save General Ping quickly!" General Yu secretly rejoiced and ordered openly: "All Qing soldiers, go back and save General Ping!"


    He was just a vanguard general and really didn''t want to go head-to-head with Qin Mu.


    "Return to the defense and save the general!" Qianhu, a cavalryman, shouted and led the cavalrymen to run back.


    Prince Yi felt chills again, and his hands holding the reins were shaking a little: "We fell into Qin Mu''s trick... He didn''te with part of the advance army, but with all the reinforcements, and he came long ago. We know that Linfang Camp is a trap... This thief is using himself as bait to lure us out so that we can catch them all!" He looked at A Quan: "You can send a message to Tian Khan and tell him what happened here... Qin Mu Bian He''s stronger, it''s not easy for us to kill him."


    King Yijun is quite like the old emperor of Dongqing, who loves to attack people''s hearts and is good at underhanded tactics. He is very sure that after hearing the news of tonight''s battle, Tuo Gude will no longer reserve his strength, but will use all his strength. The elite men under hismand joined forces with Dong Qing to get rid of Qin Mu.


    Just because, if Qin Mu were alive, Dayong and Dongqing would not be able to live well!


    "Return to the defense and save the general!" King Yijun led the royal family''s soldiers and the dead soldiers of the Rui family, rode their horses back, and ordered the apanying doctors of the Rui family: "Prepare the poison. At the critical moment, we can save the life." Our lives.


    He also promised: "No matter what, I will not give up on you, but if you are killed by the guards, I will ask the Rui family for help and take all your family members to Yufu Vige to support you!"


    Yu Fuzhuang was built by Prince Yi alone as a ce to support the families of those who were loyal to him. It was an extremely wealthy ce. Beforeing to the northeast, all the officials and dead men of the Rui family went to see the vige.


    The officials and the dead soldiers of the Rui family were very grateful: "Thank you so much to the king, my servants will definitely die for the king!"


    "I died for the Dongqing royal family!" He still had time to correct them, which shows that this person is deeply scheming, and it would be detrimental to David if he didn''t die.


    "Yes, the servants know." The Rui family responded and galloped wildly.


    The whole army was in chaos. The ce where Ping Nantian was waspletely surrounded by David''s cavalry. It was impossible to know what was going on inside. Only the terrifying shouts of killing continued to be heard.


    Then, the sound of David''s drums, the sound of horse hooves, and the pursuit of the army were getting closer and closer.


    "The Qing soldiers have run away, so chase after them quickly. With General Hong and General Xie, they will attack from both sides. We will destroy Dong Qing''s army in one fell swoop and save the people of Yangji Mansion!"


    The Dongqing infantry ran at the end, and they were scared to death when they heard these sounds.


    Swish swish!


    The arrows rained rapidly and came from behind. Although there were no casualties, the sound was too scary andpletely destroyed Qing Bing''s fighting spirit. The timid Qing Bing had abandoned his armor and knelt down to surrender: "Don''t kill us, don''t kill us." us!"


    When General Xiao Liu led his troops to catch up, he captured a group of prisoners alive. He couldn''t help but sigh to himself... Qing Bing was still like this, not fighting well.


    The fighting power of Qingbing is indeed not very good, but Dongqing is insidious and good at poisoning. This time they have help from soldiers and thieves, and there is also a general named Ruixiong, so it is still very difficult for them to win the Northeast War.


    Give some medicine to knock him out, drag him aside, and continue the pursuit! General Xiao Liu shouted, leading his troops to kill the enemy.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    General Yu led the cavalry and ran ahead of Prince Yi and the others, and sessfully trampled Prince Xiao Zhou''s body into meat patties.


    The soldier who shot Prince Xiao Zhou waited for a while. When he saw Queen Yijun, he rode over and said, "Your Majesty, it''s done."


    The arrows were David''s, and the body was trampled into meat paste. Even if someone suspected it, there was no evidence, so they could use the death of Prince Xiao Zhou to do things that were beneficial to them.


    Prince Yi nodded after hearing this: "Well done."


    He shouted again: "Return to the defense to rescue the general, and we must not let the guards seed!"


    The dead soldiers under hismand also shouted, making a huge noise, but Prince Yi didn''t want to risk his life to save Ping Nantian, he thought about how to escape.


    There is no other way, Qin Mu is powerful, and David''s reinforcements have all arrived. In tonight''s battle, Dongqing will be defeated with the naked eye, and he can only choose to protect himself.

 Chapter 3219: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, avenge yourself

    Chapter 3219: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, avenge yourself


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3219, the Northeast War, revenge for yourself


    Duke Yi''s prediction was correct. Ping Nantian''s army was indeed no match for Qin Sang. The cavalry led by Hong Dao and Xie Cheng alone were able to create a gap for the Qing soldiers.


    Flints from the mountain hit the Qing soldiers in the rear section, making it impossible for the Qing soldiers in thetter section to ovee the impact of flints and go to save Nantian.


    "Damn the guards, let go of themand arrows and pass on the general''s orders. Vice General Ming Wen will lead his troops into the mountain in two directions and destroy the guards'' far-reaching troops. Vice General Ming He will lead the remaining Qing soldiers and try their best to save the general!" Ping Nantian roared, and was escorted out of the chariot by his own soldiers, and got on the horse, ready to escape at any time.


    Whizzing!


    The ordering soldiers fired two order arrows into the mountains on both sides.


    After Lieutenant General Wen saw the arrow corresponding to his order, he immediately led his troops into the mountain: "Attack into the mountains on the left and right, and destroy the guards'' distant attacking troops!"


    Yes! Qingbing immediately rushed into the mountain. Ke Wangshan ran to death. They had to run for at least a quarter of an hour before their bows and crossbows could cause damage to the guards.


    Swish swish!


    The messenger fired three more arrows tomand Lieutenant General He.


    Upon seeing this, Lieutenant General He immediately said: "Bring all the poisons, shoot poison arrows, kill David''s cavalry, and help the general break out!"


    "yes!"


    Boxes of poison were brought in and tied to arrows. The Dongqing archers lined up and fired poison arrows towards Hong Dao and the others.


    Swish swish!


    Blink your eyes, poisonous fog fills the air.


    Deputy General Ke He did not dare to use highly toxic medicine for fear of poisoning Ping Nantian to death. However, Hong Dao and the others had already taken powerful detoxification pills, and now they only felt nauseated and vomiting, without any feeling of suffocation. They were worry-free for the time being.


    But after all, we were in a circle of poisonous fog, and if we waited too long, Hong Dao immediately ordered: "All the cavalry gathered, formed a formation, broke through the Qing soldiers'' protection in one fell swoop, and killed Ping Nantian!"


    The soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion immediately gathered into a single formation, with Xie Cheng following behind with his cavalry.


    Hong Dao: "Armor-breaking spear, charge!"


    With an order given, the cavalry team looked like armored iron dragons, using an armor-piercing spear half as thick as an arm as an arrow to kill Ping Nantian''s soldiers like lightning.


    General Quan, who was responsible for leading the escort, saw this and shouted: "Heavy shield soldiers form a formation to defend!"


    The shield soldiers immediately built three iron walls with iron shields.


    "Hundred strong men, hold up the iron shield!" After General Quan finished speaking, he pointed his sword at Hong Dao and the others and said: "This is a heavy shield, and there are hundreds of strong men behind it to hold it up. No matter how powerful your iron cavalry is, you can''t break through it. Those who know the difference are quick." Click to retreat, otherwise we will release poison and kill you immediately!"


    The person who responded to him was Xie Cheng: "Set up rockets!"


    Swish swish!


    The rocket crossed the iron shield wall and fell into the iron shield formation, but it failed to hurt Qing Bing, causing General Quan tough at him: "You are overestimating your own capabilities. You can''t hurt us at all. Get out now, or wait for Lieutenant General He and them toe." , you guys will be in danger of being attacked from both sides, and it will be difficult to escape!"


    Throw away the ck oil packets! Xie Cheng ordered.


    The soldiers had a ck oil bag made of sheepskin in their hands. They quickly rotated the sheepskin ck oil bag like a horse rope, and after a moment, they shook their arms.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The ck oil bag fell to the ground and burst. The ck oil flowed out and was ignited by the previous rocket. Clusters of mes immediately ignited near Ping Nantian.


    Throw it again!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Another batch of ck oil packets fell to the ground, and the mes became more intense. Some horses were already burned...the horses went crazy, neighing continuously, breaking free from the reins and running wildly. The area immediately became chaotic.


    "Charge!" Hong Dao led the cavalry of the Death Soldier Battalion and mmed into the iron shield array. Although he did not break through the iron shield array, he knocked the warriors behind the shield dizzy.


    Go ahead!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The cavalry collided again, making the area even more chaotic.


    Ping Nantian was shocked: "Retreat, retreat, these guards are crazy!" Hitting a heavy shield with an iron cavalry like this is tantamount tomitting suicide by hitting a wall.


    Qin Mu''s soldiers and horses killed the enemy with their lives. He was of high status and did not want to apany these madmen to go crazy.


    But Hongdao and the others were notmitting suicide, but... Just as the soldiers were escorting Ping Nantian to retreat, a small group of cavalry stopped, using the horseback as the ground and the human shoulder as the frame, aiming at Ping Nantian.


    Swish swish swish!


    Three thin and powerful crossbow arrows shot out, knocking away thest iron shield and catching up with Nantian.


    flutter-!


    The thin and powerful crossbow arrows tore through the armor and knocked Ping Nantian off his horse. He was nailed to the ground along with the arrows, and he did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    General, the general has been hit by an arrow and fell from his horse. Quickly use your killing moves to defeat the enemy! Thousands of soldiers roared and gave the order to retreat from the enemy after the general was in danger.


    General Quan was shocked, but he had no choice but to endure the pain and use the Rui family''s new poison: "Put poison arrows!"


    Swish swish!


    Poison arrows were shot out, and the poison filled the air. The first one to fall was Qing Bing... This is why General Quan did not dare to use poison to repel the enemy.


    Hong Dao and Xie Cheng had already retreated after firing three thin and powerful crossbow arrows. When the poisonous arrows were fired, they were almost running into the mountains.


    After the poisonpletely spread, the second wave of people who were poisoned were the Qing soldiers led by Lieutenant General He.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The Qing soldiers smashed to the ground, and the whole army waspletely empty. A rough estimate was that at least several hundred people died.


    "Quan, what are you doing? We are surrounded by soldiers and horses, but you dare to use poison!" Vice General He was furious, but he still had to retreat with Qing Bing: "Retreat ten meters, wait. After the poison is gone, go save the general!"


    The soldiers quickly retreated.


    General Quan didn''t have time to exin, so he hurriedly went to check Ping Nantian''s injuries. When he saw that he was nailed to the ground face down, he hurriedly said: "Get the general out quickly!"


    After a busy day of work, after Ping Nantian fainted from the pain, he was pulled out from the ground and put on the horse of Qianhu, a soldier of the army.


    General Quan said: "When the poison is gone, we will immediately **** the general back to the camp for treatment."


    Yes! Thousands of soldiers responded.


    However, Qin Sang would not wait for them.


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    The sound of David''s war drums was getting closer and closer, like a reminder, attacking Qing Bing''s ears.


    King Yi and the others were finally willing toe over. After learning about the situation here, King Yi darkened his face and ordered the two dead soldiers of the Rui family: "We can''t wait any longer. You should go through the poisonous fog area immediately to test the poison."


    "Yes." The two dead soldiers of the Rui family galloped toward Lieutenant General He, and soon joined him.


    After waiting for another ten seconds and falling to the ground without being poisoned, he shouted to Prince Yi: "Your Majesty, the poison has dissipated, you can pass!"


    "Escort General Ping back to the camp, quickly!" King Yijun ordered and rode towards Yangji Mansion.


    Thousands of private soldiers whipped their horses and carried Ping Nantian on their backs to follow.


    Next came General Quan and the others, the cavalry led by General Yu, and the Qing soldiers on foot...and these Qing soldiers were in a very embarrassed state. Thest group had already abandoned their helmets and armor, and some Qing soldiers were afraid of being overtaken by the guards. My legs were weak and I fell down several times.


    In short, Qing Bing, who hadmitted evil in the Northeast for so long, was beaten back to his original shape after this battle and became the weakling that both Chu Wei and Dayong looked down upon.


    Ah Quan led the soldiers and galloped toward Yangji Mansion. He couldn''t help but look back... What he saw was the military g with the word Qin on a ck background and red embroidered with gold. Arge area of the rising sun was blocked.


    In my ears, I could hear the drums of the Guards and the sound of cavalry galloping. I could faintly see David''s cavalry, but Qin Sang was still nowhere to be seen... When they fought again a few yearster, they didn''t even see Qin Mu''s face. When he arrived, he was beaten by Qin Mu''s soldiers and horses and fled in panic!

 Chapter 3220: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, avenge yourself

    Chapter 3220: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, avenge yourself


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3220, the Northeast War, revenge for yourself [2]


    Moo!


    Moo!


    "Retreat quickly, the guard cavalry ising." Ah Quan stopped lingering and shouted a few times in broken Dongqing dialect. He rode his horse and passed the Qing soldiers. After running wildly for more than a quarter of an hour, he caught up with Lieutenant General He and hispanions and informed him that the guard cavalry wasing. The army is about to catch up.


    Its so fast!


    Lieutenant General He hurriedly ordered: "Set themand arrow and ask General Zhang to lead all the Qing soldiers in the camp to support."


    Whizzing!


    The messenger immediately fired two arrows, and fired them four times before stopping.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Dongqing''s leather drums kept beating, and the messengers shouted: "Retreat quickly, retreat quickly, the guard cavalry is catching up!"


    There was a shout, and the Qing soldiers rushed towards the camp like crazy, but they were still attacked.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    There were flints thrown from the mountains on both sides, injuring many Qing soldiers.


    Vice General He was shocked: "Vice General Wen, they were defeated?!"


    More than a thousand people entered the mountain and lost like this?


    Deputy General He was already a little desperate. What made him even more desperate was: "The catapults Qin Mu brought are different from those used in the Northeast. They are new!"


    The range is too far, they have already run a certain distance, but the flint can still hurt them.


    "Shut up!" Prince Yi said solemnly, "The most important thing now is to return to camp safely!"


    Damn Ning Ji, he boasted about crossbows, weapons, medicine men and soldiers, and poisons, but in the end, all these things were destroyed by David.


    The more Prince Yi thought about it, the angrier he became. They, Dongqing, had really suffered a huge loss. He wished he could drag Ning Ji here to whip his corpse!


    Prince Yi is still not sophisticated enough... Even if the Northeast is defeated, the old emperor Dongqing still feels that the deal is worthwhile... Ning Ji is a Chuwei person, and he used the Chuwei people to bring such disaster to Chuwei. Chuwei wants to restore its vitality , at least twenty years.


    In the past twenty years, Dongqing used the gold and silver, mines, rare medicinal materials, andrge amounts of grain plundered from the Northeast to enve the Chuwei people, cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock kidnapped from the Northeast, and lived a prosperous and safe life. good days.


    Tsk tsk, after all this calction, how can Dongqing lose money? It''s a huge amount of money.


    But the old Emperor Dongqing forgot that if you eat something that is not yours, you have to spit it out, and thieves are never easy to deal with. If you seek food from these evil ghosts, you will end up being reduced to food!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Speed up and retreat! Dongqings soldiers shouted until their throats almost broke. However, the slow-running Qing soldiers were still overtaken. Half of them were killed or wounded, and half of their equipment surrendered.


    General Xiao Liu hated them and continued to lead his troops in pursuit, hoping to kill them all in one go.


    The guards did not stop and continued to retreat at a faster speed! Dongqings messenger shouted.


    Lieutenant General He turned around and looked at the David g that was getting closer and closer. Despair surged again, but their lives should not be cut off. General Zhang led all the Qing soldiers in the camp toe to support.


    Put poison arrows!


    This is the trick again.


    General Xiao Liu was tired of hearing this and wanted to continue charging, but Qin Sang stopped him: "Uncle Liu, the reinforcements have traveled a long way and fought this hard battle all night. We are exhausted and it is not appropriate to pursue them. Besides, we still have many troops." Things to do.


    The rebels in Linfang Camp must be dealt with, and the traitors and traitors in Jiqing Mansion must also be eliminated.


    "After the military camp and the city are cleared, we will make one more effort to attack Yangji Mansion."


    "Okay, it''s up to you!" General Xiao Liu agreed. Thinking of General Liu''s death, he felt sad again. He raised his spear and severely beat the nearby Qingbing prisoners, which finally dissipated some of the evil spirits in his heart.


    When Lieutenant General He and the others discovered that the guards did not catch up, they were overjoyed: "Qin Mu didn''t catch up, that''s great!"


    Looking like he is lucky to have survived the disaster.


    Prince Yi was disgusted by the sight and said with a cold face: "Go back to the camp to rescue General Zhiping!"


    He then said to General Zhang: "Bury all the poison you brought on the road. Once the soldiers and horses of the Qin thieves pass by, they will nevere back."


    "Yes." General Zhang asked Prince Yi for two Rui family officials, and then led his troops to bury the poison.


    "Keep on going!" Prince Yi led the Qing soldiers to the camp. After half an hour, he finally returned to the camp and asked the Rui family doctors and military doctors to treat Ping Nantian.


    Ping Nantian''s right shoulder and back were prated, and the wound was extremely ferocious. It took the doctors of the Rui family and the military doctors half an hour to treat Ping Nantian''s wound, and then reported to Prince Yi: "The heart and lungs and other vital organs have not been injured, and the wound can be prated." The face isrge, and the arrow contains medicine that makes the wound difficult to heal... After the wound is healed, the right hand will be unable to lift."


    "So, General Ping was dethroned by Qin thieves?" King Yijun was extremely angry and cursed on the spot: "Qin thieves dare to hurt me, General Dongqing. I and all the Dongqing generals swear to kill him Kill Qin Mu and avenge General Ping!"


    Ping Nantian was slightly moved when he heard these words when he woke up, but now was not the time to talk nonsense. After he gathered enough strength, he said: "The prince... break camp and return to the city immediately~"


    "General Ping, you''re awake." Prince Yi was overjoyed. He came to the bedside andforted Ping Nantian: "General Ping, don''t worry, the Qin thieves are not chasing them, and the Qin thieves still have to clean up the Linfang camp. Ji Qingfu and Ji Qing Mansion dont have time to attack us in a short period of time.


    Prince Yijun is still very smart and his predictions are correct.


    It''s a pity that both the Fei family and Wei Xiao have hidden stakes in the northeast. They figured out who the traitors and traitors were in Jiqing Mansion more than a month ago. If nothing unexpected happens, Ji Qing Mansion has been almostpletely cleaned up, and we can be free to attack and seize the city in three to five days at most.


    General Ping shook his head: "We must return to the city immediately... The damage in this battle was too great. We cannot withstand another loss. It is safest to enter the city~"


    He paused for a while, and after gathering enough strength, he continued: "After entering the city, we can also use half of the city''s hostages in Yangji Mansion to threaten Qin Mu so that he does not dare to attack the city easily. If Qin Mu attacks the city, he will be killed. If the murderer kills half the people in the city, the reinforcements will lose the support of the people, and he will no longer be able to fight in the Northeast~"


    Prince Yijun had no intention of defending the camp outside the city, but his record of withdrawing the camp after defeat and returning to the city was not good, which affected his value in the heart of the old Emperor Dongqing, so this kind of order had to be issued by Ping Nantian.


    "The general is good at military affairs, and I listen to you." King Yijun said, and went to write a military order. After drying the ink, he handed it to Ping Nantian and asked him to use the seal and order people to pass on the order.


    Soon, the sound of drums sounded in the camp.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    The general ordered us to break camp and return to the city immediately!


    The Qing soldiers who had just taken a breath were shocked when they heard this. They grabbed the messenger and asked, "You are going back to the city so soon? Don''t you want this camp anymore?"


    The messenger nodded: "Well, it is the order given by the general himself, and King Yijun also agreed. You should pack your things quickly. We will break camp and go back in half an hour at most."


    "This is a retreat back to the city in defeat." A young Qingbing was hit by this and was very depressed.


    But the older Qingbing was very happy and said with a smile: "It''s really not nice to flee back to the city in defeat, but there are women from the Northeast in the city...those groups of young wives and older girls, it makes my heart itch just thinking about it...Qin Musha Its hard to say what will happen to Yangji Mansion now. So sleep as soon as you can!"


    "Hey, Fourth Brother Qing is right. You guys just want to make meritorious deeds and don''t know how to enjoy blessings. I don''t care about you. We have to go back and enjoy it!" Arge number of celebrating soldiers rushed to pack their things, looking like they couldn''t wait. appearance.

 Chapter 3221: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, siege the city in advance

    Chapter 3221: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, siege the city in advance


    The end of Chapter 3221, the Northeast War, siege the city in advance


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    The general ordered us to assemble immediately, break camp and return to the city! The messengers continued to shout, and the Qing soldiers in the entire camp were busy. But there were too many things, and we were busy for more than an hour. It was in the afternoon that we were able to set off.


    Ah Quan was very dissatisfied when he saw this... Even breaking out of the camp and escaping for his life was so difficult. When the decisive battle with Qin Mu came, could he rely on these Qing soldiers? They fear that the warriors of Da Rong will be the main force, which is really a loss if they think about it.


    Run fast, move forward at full speed, we must reach Yangji Mansion before tomorrow afternoon!


    Yes! Qing Bings response was loud and dusty as he ran, and he also talked about how he wanted to enjoy himself after returning to the city.


    Someone who imed to be smart said: "We should not give them medicine, but let them get pregnant. Pregnant women can also serve people... After they are born, the children will be enough official ves to serve us Dongqing people."


    No, we need food to feed our children. How can our Dongqing food be used to feed these little bastards?


    "It''s too troublesome to raise them. They have to be raised until they are at least seven years old before they can work... It is better to give them medicine to save trouble, and then kill them to make solid food after they can no longer use them. Aren''t there soldiers who are good at this?"


    This is a great way to kill two birds with one stone!


    He actually started to approve, which made Ah Quan stunned andughed out loud... Even though these Qing soldiers were short and thin, they were even more beastly than King Arman who had such a good mouth!


    Upon seeing this, Qing Bing asked him tteringly: "General Darong, do you think we are right?"


    A-Quan nodded: "You''re right, this is a good method."


    Da Rong cannot form an alliance with Dongqing forever, so the dumber the Qing soldiers are, the better.


    After saying this, Ah Qin stopped lingering and raced ahead.


    As time gradually passed, the Qing soldiers who had been marching for a long distance began to be unable to bear the burden, and their speed slowed down by more than half. If it were not for the cavalry driving them with long whips, they could sit down and sleep on the spot.


    So by the time they arrived at Yangji Mansion, it was already the night of the second day.


    General Ji who was guarding the city came to greet them personally when he learned that they were back. He was busy until midnight before settling down the army.


    Soon after, the open space under the city wall was filled with sleeping Qing soldiers.


    Ping Nantian was carried to General Ji''s residence on the city tower for treatment... As he hurried on, Ping Nantian''s wound burst open four times. After arriving at Yangji Mansion, he fainted and became seriously injured.


    "It''s hot today, and the general''s wounds may be inmed and suppurative... The prince and generals must be prepared." The person who spoke was the military doctor in the city.


    Prince Yi looked worried when he heard this, and looked at the Rui family doctors. Seeing them nodding, he knew that Ping Nantian''s injury would be difficult to heal.


    But this was not what he wanted, so he winked at Dr. Rui''s family.


    Doctor Rui Jia immediately said: "Although General Ping''s injury is serious, it was caused by traveling a long distance. After a period of recovery, he can still lead the troops in battle."


    Prince Yi looked at the generals and said, "Don''t worry, everyone, General Ping will be able to get through this with your majesty''s protection."


    Even if Ping Nantian died, he had to die on the battlefield against Qin Mu''s siege. Otherwise, if Yangji Mansion was defeated, who would be responsible for the defeat? He doesn''t want this defeat.


    He said again: "Bring me a pen and ink!"


    The soldiers immediately brought the pen and ink.


    Prince Yi Jun wrote three letters, one to Qin Mu and one to General Xiao Liu. Both of them were threatening letters. One was a letter asking for help from Rui Xiong: "Send it to Rui Xiong with an eagle."


    The eagle flies fast.


    "Yes." The dead man of the Rui family hurriedly went to do it.


    General Yu''s cavalry was sent to deliver the threatening letters to Qin Sang and General Xiao Liu... The reason why he also sent a letter to General Xiao Liu was because General Xiao Liu had feelings for Yangji Mansion and was more likely to be threatened. . A troop of eleven cavalrymen soon left to deliver the message.


    In the small cell on the city tower, Zhifu Ye, who was imprisoned here, had learned the news of Ping Nantian''s return. He was in great mourning at first. Once these beasts came back, the women in the city would suffer again.


    Hope soon came back... Ping Nantian and the others came back in the middle of the night, which was abnormal... and judging from the words of the Qing soldiers, they seemed to have fled in defeat.


    Hahaha, reinforcements must have arrived, and they were victorious, beating these beasts into abandoning the camp and fleeing!


    Okay, okay, these beasts are finally going to get theireuppance, Yangji Mansion is saved!


    Bang bang!


    The guard Qing Bing gave Magistrate Ye a p in the face and scolded: "Old man, what are youughing at? Do you think you will be saved when reinforcementse? Bah, stop dreaming, you are all hostages, and you are the biological father of the new queen. , Does the Qin thief dare to attack the city regardless of your life and death? If he dares to attack the city, we will poison the entire city to see how he will exin to the court of David!"


    "Haha, in short, no matter what, it is us Dongqing who make the profit, and you have already lost to death... all the women in this city are prostitutes serving us!"


    Zhifu Ye has heard this so many times, but every time he hears it, he still bursts into tears... It was his ipetence that failed to protect the people of Yangji Prefecture.


    When the guard Qing Bing saw this, he was finally happy: "Oh, I''ll make you proud, old loser!"


    Bang bang, he kicked Magistrate Ye twice again before he left with satisfaction.


    After two days of cleaning up, the Linfang camp has beenpletely cleared, and a thousand agents have been arrested. The number was so shocking that Qin Sang was shocked.


    Some of these people moved to the Northeast with their families when they were young, some whose families settled in the Northeast a hundred years ago, and some who disappeared after childhood and were found..."


    The real owner is dead, and the one who is found is a petty counterfeit.


    As for a hundred years ago, when Dafeng was in decline, Dongqing Xizuo took the opportunity to send people over to take root. Now: "They have be local people who have lived in the Northeast for generations."


    "The Qing thief is actually so insidious!" General An was furious when he heard this. He felt as if he was immersed in ice water, and it was so chilly.


    Qin Sang said: "Fortunately, we found them. With more effort, we can finally clean them all up."


    "Sang!" General Xiao Liu came with a crying voice. Not long after, he rushed in covered in blood.


    "General Xiao Liu, are you injured?!" General An hurried over to help him, but found no wounds on his body.


    "It''s not my blood, it''s the blood of those beasts!" General Xiao Liu gritted his teeth, raised his hand again, pped himself hard several times, and cursed: "It is our ipetence that has caused the people of Yangji Mansion to suffer. Big crime!"


    This time many Qing soldiers were captured. General Xiao Liu was thinking of Yangji Mansion and went to interrogate them personally. He learned a lot about what happened in the city. In grief and anger, he drew his sword and killed a group of Qing soldiers.


    "Come on... Qin Guogong, this is the confession of the prisoner... Wuwuwu, it''s too miserable, there are many Qing thieves." The speaker was Xiao Chenggong, who was thrown into the job by Uncle Qin because of his too mncholic personality. recorded documents.


    This job is less risky, and it also exposes people to the great evils in the world. It is easy for a "rebellious son" like Xiao Chenggong, who has a soft temper and loves to dream big, to make progress.


    Uncle Qin saw that he was crying a little miserably, so he went tofort him: "Stop crying, we will attack Yangji Mansion soon, and the Qing thief will not have a good end."


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad, I want to join the army and go to the battlefield to kill those beasts with my own hands! Xiao Chenggong hugged Uncle Qin and cried so hard that he couldnt breathe and his nose ran down.


    Hey, Uncle Qin was so disgusted that his fatherly love broke down and he pushed him away: "You go outside and cry first, so as not to disturb us to discuss business matters."


    Xiao Chenggong nodded and went out crying.


    Qin Sang has already read the confession...Although it was something that had been expected a long time ago, when he saw the confession, he still felt sad and angry: "The Qing thief has already camped and returned to Yangji Mansion, and we can''t wait any longer. Send the military order quickly, today will be the whole day Pretend and set off early tomorrow morning to rush to Yangji Mansion to break into the city and save people!"

 Chapter 3223: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, you are all

    Chapter 3223: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, you are all


    The end of Chapter 3223: You are all heroes in the Northeast War


    All he could see were guardsmen, and the light of torches stretched as far as his eyes could see. The scene was so shocking that it took General Ji a moment to find his voice and shouted: "The Duke of Qin ising to kill, quickly gather to defend the enemy!"


    Ping Nantian was also shocked by the news that Qin Sang had killed him: "The march was so fast..."


    Thanks to him for breaking out of camp early, if he was dyed for another day, how could he still be alive? !


    He then looked at the generals in the cell and said: "Such a marching speed shows that not only the reinforcements are obeying Qin Mu''s orders, but even the Northeastern Army has been subdued by him... We have to be careful~"


    General Zhang, Vice General He, General Yu, and A Quan all nodded in agreement.


    Ah Quan also said: "We have fought against Qin Mu several times. This person is evil and can always turn danger into danger, or make some moves that shock the enemy and turn defeat into victory... In short, it is extremely difficult to deal with."


    Prince Yi didn''t want to hear such majestic words from Chief Qin Sang. He said: "Vice General Ah Quan''s words are serious. We have Magistrate Ye and half of the northeastern people in the city as hostages. Even Qin Mu has to be controlled by us. Dont dare to attack the city easily.


    hehe


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a loud noise, and batches of flints were thrown towards the city, crashing down like meteorites. The battlements were smashed, the houses were smashed, and big holes were made on the ground... Those Qing soldiers who were sleeping on the ground were smashed into pieces. Bolognese.


    Wei, the guards are attacking the city! General Ji rushed into the cell in embarrassment and said: Its not safe here. Quickly send the general to a room inside the city wall, which is stronger.


    House No. 1 is built on the city wall and is an exposed target. It will be destroyed by a burst of flint.


    "We can''t retreat!" King Yijun said: "The Qin thieves attacked the city without saying hello in order to frighten us. If we flee in panic, we will fall into the Qin thieves'' trick and destroy our army''s fighting spirit. We must not retreat." .


    Prince Yi ordered: "Take Magistrate Ye, Wu, officials, generals, and family members of Yangji Prefecture to the city tower to threaten Qin and Mu to stop attacking the city!"


    Yes! General Ji hurriedly obeyed.


    Soon, Magistrate Ye and the others were escorted to the city tower.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    The special drum sounded again, and the messenger with a wide range of voices shouted: "Prefect Ye and hundreds of hostages are here. The guards stop attacking the city, otherwise the hostages will be beheaded!"


    Dozens of messengers kept shouting and shot down ten threatening letters with powerful crossbow arrows to ensure that Qin Sang would be informed of the threat.


    But Qin Sang ordered: "Continue to throw flints!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    A burst of flints hit the city again,pletely destroying the Yangji Mansion. Those Qing soldiers who had done evil in the ve girl''s camp had to run out with their pants raised and asked: "The guards areing? It can''t be so fast, can it?"


    Damn it, they fled back to the city all night. They were too tired and slept all day. Now they just had some time to enjoy themselves, but the guards came to kill them?


    They did not want to believe that their eagerness to attack the city was false.


    But


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    "When the guards attack the city, except for the soldiers guarding the camp, the rest of the soldiers immediately return to the tower to defend the enemy. Those who arezy will be killed!"


    Damn, were really here. The Qing soldiers cursed and rushed to the tower. However, the closer they got to the tower, the more flint and stones they poured out, and some of the Qing soldiers were killed by the flints.


    The women in the female ve camp thus temporarily escaped disaster.


    Flints were smashed for half a quarter of an hour before Qin Sang gave the order to stop the siege.


    General Ji and the others heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly shouted: "Qin Mu, the families of the prefect Ye and the civil and military officials in the city are all on the tower. I order you to retreat thirty miles immediately, otherwise they will not survive!"


    After speaking, he pointed at a small household and said, "Throw his whole family down to scare Qin Mu and the guards." Bang bang bang!


    The man from the household and six members of his family were thrown off the city tower, and their bodies were smashed to pieces.


    Xu Qianhu led the rebels and risked his life to drag the corpses back.


    After the military doctor went to check, he came back and reported to Qin Sang: "Qin Guogong, the hundreds of households and male children have been tortured, and the female family members...all have traces of being humiliated~"


    These beasts wont even let go of useful hostages! General Xiao Liu and the Northeast military generals were filled with grief and anger, and many of them had red eyes.


    Qin Sang said: "Everyone, since the hostages have suffered a serious crime, even if they survive, they will suffer for half their lives. In this case, we should abandon the others, directly break the city, kill all the Qing soldiers, and avenge them."


    this?


    Master Qin, is this your solution to the threat? General An asked.


    Qin Sang nodded: "That''s right. Chu Wei''s ethics are strict, and a woman''s chastity is more important than her life. You should understand that nothing canfort them more than directly helping them get revenge."


    His Xiaoyu once said that men always think it is good if a woman can live, but men do not understand that if a woman cannot avenge the insult, then life will be more painful than death.


    In this case, lets go straight and kill the Qing Bing who insulted them!


    General An thought for a while and looked at Liu Guangze: "Vice General Liu, I think Duke Qin is right... If you can''t bear it, you can avoid it first."


    Liu Guangze, the Northeast general who was arrested with his family, was already in tears. After a moment of silence, he took the lead and said: "Qin Guogong, we listen to you... If you ept Qing Bing''s threat, this battle will not be fought."


    but


    "If there are women surviving in the city, please ask the court to build a women''s vige in several viges for them, so that they can have enough food and clothing, and live until they die without being criticized."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang looked highly at Liu Guangze and said: "Liu Lieutenant General, don''t worry, the imperial court can help them do this... Not only can it be given to Zhuangzi, but if they kill the enemy and make meritorious service, I will also ask His Majesty to take credit for them." , canonize them as officials, although it is a false position, but they are protected by the official position, and they can also receive sry every year."


    Added another sentence: "All the people in the city are treated like this."


    Liu Guangze and the other Northeast generals were shocked after hearing this, and they all knelt down: "Thank you so much, Lord Qin, for giving the people of Yangji Mansion a way to live!"


    Qin Sang: "No need to thank me, this is what your Majesty promised."


    Although the second cousin felt that this was too much of a loss, he could win faster by doing this, so he finally agreed.


    After Liu Guangze and the others heard this, they kowtowed in the direction of the capital: "General, I would like to thank you for your great kindness!"


    After kowtowing three times, he stood up and said: "Duke Qin, the generals will not shy away. They will attack the city in person and kill all those beasts celebrating the soldiers with their own hands!"


    "Very good." Qin Sang nodded with satisfaction, and asked the messenger to shout, asking Prefect Ye and the civil and military officials: "Prefect Ye, Deputy General Xiao Lu, if you have anyst words, please tell me quickly, and the court will definitely help you do it!"


    In order to ensure that Magistrate Ye and the others could hear them, the order soldiers shouted one after another. Without stopping, they shouted to General Ji and the others until their whole bodies shivered: "What do you mean, Thief Qin? Ask thest words directly, he is Not willing topromise?!


    Prince Yijun had a dark face... He had already asked for hisst words, so how could hepromise?


    But he said: "Calm down, don''t fall into Qin Mu''s tricks. Magistrate Ye is the father of Queen David and the head of the country. Qin Mu cannot fail to save her!"


    Ke Aqun said: "Prince Yijun, Qin Mu looks gentle, but he is very ruthless on the battlefield... He can attack the city regardless of whether the hostages are alive or alive. We should find a way to deal with it as soon as possible."


    Zhifu Ye had already heard the shouting. He gathered his strength and shouted with all his strength: "Kill all the Qing soldiers and avenge us~"

 Chapter 3224: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, you are all

    Chapter 3224: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, you are all


    The end of Chapter 3224, the Northeast War, you are all heroes [2]


    After hearing this, the other hostages also shouted: "Kill all the Qing soldiers and avenge us~"


    Because of the torture, everyones voice was weak, but thebined voices of more than a hundred people made the shouts deafening.


    Kill all the Qing soldiers and avenge us!


    King Yi was furious when he heard this and shouted: "Stop their mouths!"


    Yes. The Qing soldiers quickly stuffed the cloth **** they had just taken back into their mouths.


    It was a pity that it was toote. The rebels who were lying under the city tower risking their lives heard the shouts and shouted towards the guards: "Thest words of Magistrate Ye and the other hostages are to kill all the Qing soldiers and avenge us!"


    !


    "Received." The soldiers of the Death Soldier Battalion at the forefront hurriedly went to report to Meng Hong.


    Meng Hong went to inform Qin Sang: "My lord, thest words of Magistrate Ye are to kill all the Qing soldiers and avenge them. More than a hundred hostages shouted this sentence together!"


    After saying that, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the Northeast generals... Did you see that the hostages did not want to survive, but to seek revenge?


    Liu Guangze choked with sobs and knelt down and said: "Please give the Duke of Qin the order to attack the city. We soldiers from the Northeast are willing to die as soldiers to break through the city gate and recapture Yangji Mansion!"


    Hearing this, the Northeast generals and soldiers all knelt down and shouted: "We are willing to die as soldiers and attack the city for revenge."


    With such a united will, of course Qin Sang would not wait any longer and immediately said: "Send the order, all armies attack the city and rescue people ording to the n!"


    At the military order, the big drum not far behind him immediately sounded.


    Dong dong dong!


    The messenger shouted: "The Duke of Qin ordered the entire army to attack the city and save people!"


    The nearby messengers heard the sound of the drums of the central army, and immediately beat the drums and repeated the military orders.


    Not long after, within half a mile, everyone was saying this: "The Duke of Qin ordered the entire army to attack the city and save people!"


    Before the official attack on the city, the messenger shouted to Young Master Wu: "Mr. Wu, your youngest son asked us to tell you that the women of the Ye family and the Wu family are all safe, so you can rest assured!"


    After shouting several times, when the dying uncle Wu heard this, he rxed and walked away without any worries.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Flints smashed into the city again, and ck fire oil was **** that even Qingbing was afraid of.


    There was a roar, and many soldiers were burned by the fire. The screams of ah rang through the walls of the city. This area waspletely in chaos.


    In addition to flint, Qin Sang also ordered people to put up skynterns... The skynterns contained Qin Mu''s confession andmitment to the people in the city, as well as long arrows that were light but capable of killing people.


    And these skynterns are also secret signals for hidden stakes in the city!


    "General, Prince Yi, Qin Mu really ignored the safety of the hostages and attacked the city... The Qin thieves are indeed as cold-blooded as Wei Xiao, and they don''t care about the lives of the hostages!" General Ji crawled over to report this time, and Mrs. Huoshi It was so violent that he didn''t notice the Kongming Lantern for a while.


    Seeing that he was so cowardly that he couldn''t be helped up, Prince Yi wanted to sacrifice him to a g, but he had to give an order: "Throw half of the hostages down the tower. If Qin Mu doesn''t stop attacking the city, Magistrate Ye will be cut into pieces!"


    He also said: "The Qing soldiers were divided into two groups. One group went to the city tower and used poison to attack the enemy from a distance; the other group went to the city gate and opened small holes in the city gate to release poison to poison the dead guardsmen who hit the city gate!"


    "Yes." General Ji hurriedly made arrangements.


    quickly


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Another group of hostages were thrown off the tower. But the hostages no longer had any fear, and only had indifference and disdain in their eyes. They stared at the Qing soldiers like ghosts seeking their lives, making them hairy.


    Hehehe~


    The fear of the Qing soldiers made themugh out loud. It was so scary that the Qing soldiers were so frightened that their hands shook and they cursed: "A bunch of bitches, you guys areughing so hard, do you really think Qin thieves can kill us? What if the city can''t be defended?" , we will abandon the city and escape in advance, there is no way we will die here...Yes, there is no way we will die here, we will take all your gold and silver back to Dongqing, and live a prosperous life!"


    The more he talked, the more he felt guilty. Listening to the horrifying muffledughter and the fierce sound of the siege, the Qing soldiers were so flustered that their feet were so weak that they could hardly move.


    Kongmingntern, shoot down thentern quickly! Prince Yi finally found thentern and shouted, ordering people to shoot thentern.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. The hidden stakes who had been dormant in the city for more than half a year had already seen the signal and moved out in full force. They first eliminated the Qing soldiers guarding them, and then shot down a skyntern to check the letters inside.


    "It''s a confession and a letter ofmitment... It seems that what Duke Qin wants is for the people in the city to turn from hostages to warriors. Regardless of men and women, all take up arms to kill the enemy and avenge themselves." Fei Dagen said to his subordinates, and then He scolded: "Mom, I have suffered for more than half a year and was enved by the Qing thieves until I became an adult. This brat Jiawang finally brought Qin Guogong."


    Fei Dagen is Fei Dacan''s cousin. He was originally able to escape, but in order to regain the city, he led the team to stay.


    He thought about the hardships he had endured in the city, and the seven-foot tall man almost shed tears. He wiped his face hard and said bitterly: "Hurry up, beat the gongs and drums, and inform the people in the city that the time hase to avenge blood. !


    "Yes." The secret stakers under hismand responded and divided into five teams, beating gongs, drums, suonas and cymbals. In short, they made some noise first, and then shouted together: "The Duke of Qin is attacking the city, write to us. I wrote a confession and promised to break the city and kill all the Qing soldiers to avenge our blood."


    "Brothers and sisters, as long as you are still alive, don''t shrink back. Take advantage of this opportunity to pick up a usable weapon, kill Qing Bing, and avenge yourself! The Qin Guild will ask for credit for you. Regardless of men or women, as long as you kill the enemy, you will be You can be given an official position and be given silver!"


    They have been working in Yangji Prefecture for decades and are familiar with every street and alley here. They also know where the Dongqing people imprisoned Northeastern strongborers, soldiers, and female ves, and they specially go to these ces.


    Qianhu Qianhu, who was responsible for guarding thebor in the city, was very angry when he heard this and ordered: "Half of the soldiers and horses went out with poison, intercepted these dogs in three ways, and poisoned them as soon as possible!"


    "Yes." Half of the Qing soldiers took the poison and left, following the sound to kill Fei Dagen and the others.


    But Fei Dagen and the others were very good at escaping. The Qing soldiers couldn''t catch them at all, but they plotted against them... After Fei Dagen spotted a group of dozens of Qing soldiers, he asked the suona yer to use his voice to attract the Qing soldiers, and he Take the remaining hidden stakes and throw poison packets at the Qing soldiers.


    Bang bang, the poison dispersed. The Qing soldiers were not dead, but they were dizzy and weak. The poison had taken effect on them.


    Set poison arrows and kill them. The leader of the Qing soldiers shouted. After receiving the order, the rest of the Qing soldiers braved their dizziness and fired poison arrows into the alley.


    However, Fei Dagen and the others had long since disappeared.


    After a while, Fei Dagen and the others came around from other alleys to the back of Qing Bing... Swish, swish, swish, first hooked a few poisoned Qing Bings with hook ropes, and pulled hard, dragging Qing Bing who was almost unconscious. He came over and sessfully found two packets of poison from them. He also took their crossbows and shot poison arrows at the stunned Qing soldiers.


    Whoosh, bang!


    The poison spread out, and dozens of Qing soldiers were poisoned and faintedpletely.


    Lin Jingui was stunned. He pointed to the alley and asked, "Uncle Dagen, are they really poisoned? Is this their poison? Didn''t they take the antidote?"


    "They must have eaten it, but they took the poison we used earlier, and the two poisons collided with each other. I couldn''t resist it for a while... Wait for the twenty count, and when the poison has dissipated, go over and touch up." Fei Dagen suppressed his nervousness and counted. , after twenty counts, seeing that Qing Bing did not wake up, he immediately said: "Go up, directly to the neck, don''t leave any further trouble."


    Hey. The hidden stakes under hismand immediately followed the instructions and quickly eliminated dozens of Qing soldiers.


    Fei Dagen met Qingwen, found a lot of poison and antidote from Qingbing, and said: "This is the antidote, eat it quickly. Take the poison, put on their armor, pretend to be them, kill directly to the Wang family mansion, and make a scene big."


    The Wang family was a local prominent family, and theirrge house was upied by the Qing soldiers. Manyborers were trapped in the house making poison.


    Capturing the Wang family''s mansion will not only saveborers, but also obtain Dongqing poison, killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 3225: The end of the full text, the Northeast War and the recovery of Yangji

    Chapter 3225: The end of the full text, the Northeast War and the recovery of Yangji


    The end of Chapter 3225, Northeast War, Recovering Yangji Mansion


    The secret agents under hismand nodded one after another. After taking the antidote, they put on Qing Bing''s armor and were led by Fei Dagen, carrying several Qing Bing who were poisoned and unconscious, to the Wang family mansion.


    As soon as he approached the bay of the Wang family''s mansion, Fei Dagen started to curse: "Why are you the only ones? Where are you Lu Baihu? At this time, you didn''t even guard the bay personally. Does he want to die? ? Believe it or not, I will go to Pei Qianhu and sue Lu Yongchen!"


    He spoke Dongqing dialect, and also used some modalities that only Dongqing people would speak. He also struck preemptively, causing the Qing soldiers guarding the checkpoint to panic. There is movement in the mouth, and I am afraid that there is a thief. We, Baihu, are not at ease, so we have taken half of our brothers to check. We will be back soon. Please be merciful and don''t sue us, Baihu... Mr. Qianhu is in a bad mood. Woolen cloth."


    Fei Dagen snorted coldly: "If you hundreds of households don''te back within a quarter of an hour, you guys will immediately send someone to shout. Don''t be absent from your post for too long, otherwise don''t me me, Yin Dayong, for not thinking about Pao Ze!"


    Having a name and a surname made the Qing soldiers guarding the checkpoint more and more convinced that he was the real Dongqing General Banner.


    Lin Jingui took the opportunity and said: "We were attacked just now and lost more than half of our troops. Ourmander-in-chief is feeling angry, so...don''t mind, please."


    Sure enough, you have suffered a defeat and you are taking it out on them!


    Qingbing, who was guarding the bay, felt confused and cursed in his heart, but said: "We are lucky to be able to receive the teachings of the general g."


    "Hurry and go and inform Mr. Qianhu that the secret stakes of the guards in the city are poisonous. We need to ask the Rui family doctors to prepare some more powerful antidotes. Otherwise, we may not be able to kill those bitches!" Fei Da Gen urged and supported Qing Bing to go to the gate of the house. But he stumbled on purpose, took the opportunity to get angry, and said to Qing Bing who was guarding the gate: "Come here, two people, help help people!"


    It was so fierce that Qing Bing, who was stuck, said hurriedly: "It''sing, it''sing."


    He hurriedly ran over to help Fei Dagen and Qing Bing, who was unconscious.


    With the bay Qing Bing following them, Fei Dagen and the others easily entered the Wang family''s house. Wearing their half-covered helmets, they directly asked the Qing Bing guarding the house: "Where is Mr. Qian Hu? We were caught in a hidden stake by the guards." Poison, heavy losses, I need to meet Mr. Qianhu to discuss this matter in detail."


    "Prince Yijun needs a lot of poison to kill the guards. Lord Qianhu has taken people to the poison warehouse to move the medicine." Qingbing''s gmander immediately took him there.


    They passed through the double inner gates and arrived at the courtyard of the medicine storehouse.


    "Pei Qianhu, we were attacked. The guard''s hidden stakes were poisoned, and we suffered heavy losses!" Fei Dagen supported Qing Bing and walked quickly towards Pei Qianhu, using his hands to slightly touch Qing Bing''s unconscious face. Lift it up a little so that Pei Qianhu can see Qingbing''s face.


    "What kind of poison is this? How did you make Liu Baizi look like this?!" Pei Qianhujian is the most powerful gmander under Yin Dayong''smand, and those who can enter the poison warehouse yard have to pass through many levels. After the inspection, he must be one of his own, so he had no doubts. He walked quickly towards Fei Dagen, pointed to the corridor, and said: "Go over there and tell us in detail, what''s going on? Didn''t you take the antidote? Why are you still there?" Will it be poisoned?"


    Fei Dagen said: "I took the antidote, but the poison used by the guard''s hidden stakes was also very powerful. I guess it was Nan Yu who made it for them. Bai Zi and the others have been ying too much with women recently, and their energy has been drained a lot. Thats the trick.


    Pei Qianhu cursed: "Let you take it easy and stop looking for those Northeastern women all the time. You just don''t listen. Now... cough, cough, cough!"


    While he was cursing, a packet of poison came directly towards his face. Suddenly, Fei Dagen came to kill him with a dagger. He pounced, and the dagger pierced directly from his right ear and prated into his brain.


    Pei Qianhu slowly turned his head and nced at Fei Dagen... Bang, he fell straight back.


    The Qing soldiers present were all stunned.


    With a loud noise, Lin Jingui and the others immediately threw up all the poison they had collected, pulled down thentern from the corridor, and threw it towards the medicine warehouse.


    The medicinal materials dry and are quickly ignited.


    Lin Jingui immediately shouted: "The poison is on fire. Run quickly. If you inhale the poison, you will die or be disabled!"


    The little fire in the medicine storehouse cannot burn anyone, but the poisonous smoke is so terrifying that everyone is afraid of it. Pei Qianhu is dead, Pei Qianhu is dead!


    The Wang family mansion is surrounded by dead guards!


    It was a mess, and many Qing soldiers were shouted into chaos.


    Some smart Qing soldiers also shouted: "They are careful workers, catch them quickly and avenge Pei Qianhu!"


    Haha, now that the city is under siege and the poison depot is on fire, who is willing to stay and avenge the dead?


    "Run, brothers, run quickly, the poisonous smoke is getting louder and louder...cough cough cough!" Lin Jingui and the others were real dogs. They kept shouting in Dongqing dialect and pretended to inhale the poisonous smoke and cough and vomit blood. All kinds of chaos.


    After hearing this, the Qing soldiers looked at the smoking poison warehouse and thought of the horror of the Rui family''s poison. They did not dare to stay any longer and rushed towards the courtyard gate in a swarm.


    at the same time


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The dead soldiers of the Guard broke into the house, quickly go to the back door to kill the dead soldiers of the Guard, guard the house, and guard the medicine storehouse! The patrolmen were beating gongs and shouting, and thick smoke was already billowing in the direction of the back door of the Wang family mansion.


    Qing Bing in the medicine warehouse yard became more and more panicked when he saw this.


    After more than half a year of good life, they were reluctant to fight to the death. They all had small ns, either to avoid the war to protect themselves, or to sneak into the yard where Pei Qianhu lived to search for the gold and silver treasures that Pei Qianhu had hidden. , General Ping ordered the city to be abandoned, and they fled with the treasure.


    What''s more, he is thinking about the beauties imprisoned by Pei Qianhu and wants to take them away too.


    In short, the Wang family''s mansion is quite chaotic at the moment.


    Fei Dagen and the others took advantage of the chaos and ran to the second-level house and released the soldiers who had their hands and feet bound to make poison.


    The soldiers looked at them wearing Dongqing armor and were stunned.


    "Don''t be in a daze. The Duke of Qin is attacking the city. If you don''t want to die in vain, join us in killing the enemy." Fei Dagen spoke in Chuwei dialect. After cutting the ropes that bound them, he said, "Hurry up and get weapons to kill the enemy. Avenge blood for yourself and the people in the city!"


    The soldiers were imprisoned for more than half a year. They suffered a lot and saw the serious crimes suffered by the people in the city, especially the women.


    That beast Pei insulted women in public. The two concubinedies of the Wang family couldn''t bear the insult. One hit the wall and died, and the other went crazy.


    Even if she was crazy, Pei Zhu did not let her go. He locked her in the yard where she lived and continued to abuse her.


    They were making poison in the royal residence, and the painful cries of the girls could be heard almost every day.


    "Come on, follow me and kill that guy named Pei. That **** is not a human being!" Themander-in-chief under Vice General Xiao Lu''s eyes turned red with anger. He took the knife from Fei Dagen''s hand and told the soldiers to go and behead him alive. Pei Qianhu.


    "Don''t go, I''ve already killed the person named Pei!" Fei Dagen said: "Go rescue the other soldiers andborers, and then go to the back door to gather with another group of hidden stakes. After destroying the poison in the house, go out and kill Qing Qing." Soldiers take revenge.

 Chapter 3226: The end of the full text, the Northeast War and the recovery of Yangji

    Chapter 3226: The end of the full text, the Northeast War and the recovery of Yangji


    The end of Chapter 3226, the Northeast War, the recovery of Yangji Mansion [2]


    Pei Zhusheng is really dead? Tao Zongqi couldnt believe it.


    Lin Jingui: "He is really dead. His body is in the courtyard of the medicine warehouse. He was killed by our Uncle Da Gen. We also set fire to the medicine warehouse. The Qing soldiers were afraid of the poisonous smoke and fled in all directions. The house was in chaos."


    "Okay, okay, die well!" Tao Zongqi finally felt relieved and shouted to the soldiers: "Brothers, we were poisoned by the Dongqing people and we will definitely not survive. But before we die, we must kill a few more Qing soldiers. , take revenge!


    The soldiers andborers who were making poison together shouted: "Kill the Qing soldiers and take revenge!"


    In the past half year, they had umted too much hatred. Some of them grabbed the iron rods specially used to beat them in the courtyard. Some of them took stone mortars, semi-finished poisons, pried out floor tiles, and used them to make weapons. They followed Fei Dagen and the others and rushed out. go out.


    As soon as I walked out of the hospital, I met several Qing soldiers.


    Stop, go back to the yard, if you dare to take the opportunity to cause trouble, you will be shot immediately...


    Before he finished speaking, Tao Zongqi and the others rushed forward: "Go up, beat these beasts to death!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The floor tiles were thrown at Qing Bing who was speaking, knocking the crossbow out of Qing Bing''s hand. They swarmed up and beat Qing Bing hard with iron rods. Because there were so many people, the Qing Bing who spoke was beaten to death in just a blink of an eye.


    When the other Qing soldiers saw this, their faces turned pale with fright and they hurriedly ran for their lives.


    Swish swish!


    Lin Jingui picked up the crossbow and gave a few arrows to the fleeing Qing soldiers. Unfortunately, he only shot one person to death, and the remaining three ran away.


    "Chase them and kill them!" Tao Zongqi and the others were about to kill the Qing soldiers, but were stopped by Fei Dagen: "Go back to the medicine warehouse first andpletely destroy the poison, lest King Yi Jun use it to attack the city. of soldiers."


    The fire in the medicine warehouse is not very big. If you don''t add some fire, I''m afraid it will go out.


    Tao Zongqi was a young military attach and knew the importance of this matter, so he hurriedly said: "Brothers, destroy the medicine storehouse first. Even if we are poisoned to death, we cannot let the poison fall into the hands of Prince Yi!"


    He then said to Fei Dagen: "You guys wait in the back and let us set the fire. We all have poison in our bodies and we are not afraid of death."


    After saying that, he took the soldiers andborers to the courtyard of the medicine storehouse... and the fire was indeed extinguished.


    Tao Zongqi and the others risked poisoning by entering the medicine warehouse and setting a fire. They waited until the fire waspletely burned before exiting the yard.


    Duke Yi''s people originally wanted to take the opportunity to move medicine, but when they saw the fire started again, they were very sad: "I can''t get the medicine anymore. Go back to the city gate quickly and inform the king~"


    Hurry up, hurry up, this house is too messy and dangerous, if you don''t leave, they may end up here.


    "Yes~" Several people who were ordered to get the poison hurriedly left the Wang family''s house.


    Fei Dagen and the others did not meet this group of medicine collectors. After setting fire to the medicine warehouse, they followed Tao Zongqi to rescue three groups of imprisoned soldiers andborers.


    Lao Li didn''t know **** the enemy, so most of them were still alive, while most of the soldiers were killed or injured. There were rotting corpses in the house where they were held, and there were even seriously injured patients with broken legs, holes in their abdomens, and mold growing in their wounds: "... The Qing thief said that the Rui family would use the rotting corpses and the mold on the wounds to make medicine."


    this?


    "What a **** beast!" Lin Jingui shouted angrily with red eyes. He went to check on the seriously injured patients with moldy wounds and saw that they were already unconscious.


    Fei Dagen couldn''t bear it and asked the people who lived with him who they were. After leaving hisst words, he said: "Give them a happy life."


    "Yes." Lin Jingui quickly sent them on their way.


    "Go to Pei Zhusheng''s yard and rescue those girls!" Tao Zongqi knew the suffering of those girls and always wanted to save them. Fei Dagen nodded: "Okay, let''s go!"


    They followed Tao Zongqi and marched to Pei Zhusheng''s yard. On the way, they met Qing Bing who was dragging the girls away.


    Tao Zongqi: "Surround these beasts!"


    Hurrah, hundreds of soldiers andborers surrounded the Qing soldiers. Even though they were tortured to the point of bing thin and emaciated, the sheer number of people and the eyes full of anger and murderousness frightened the dozens of Qing soldiers who wore armor and carried swords. He quickly cut the ropes binding the girls and said, "These beauties are here for you to y with. We don''t want them any more. Just leave now. Don''t chase them. Everyone can live. How about that?"


    Qingbing thinks this is good for everyone.


    But the yful words they used angered Mr. Tao Qi and others: "Go up, kill these beasts!"


    "kill!"


    Hundreds of people rushed forward. The Qing soldiers were horrified and hurriedly drew their swords to resist, but there were only a few dozen of them. Tao Zongqi and his group had hundreds of people, and they were not afraid of death... After a while, all the Qing soldiers died tragically, and some of them died. Qing Bing was still torn to death.


    Another group of Qing soldiers heard the noise and came over to check. When they saw the stumps on the ground, they were so frightened that they retreated in a hurry. They even shouted in Dongqing dialect: "Go quickly, those Chuwei people are crazy!"


    "Red, red flowers, my sister''s favorite. I want to pick red flowers and put them in a vase for my sister." Miss Wang threw herself into the corpse, digging into the blood-stained soil, and talking crazy words.


    "Miss Wang, these are not flowers, they are the people who harmed you. They are all dead. You have been saved. Don''t be afraid." Mr. Tao Qi went to pull Miss Wang, trying to pull her out of the pile of corpses, but Miss Wang He screamed in horror: "Ahhh, don''t touch me, you disgusting beasts!"


    "We are not bad people, those disgusting beasts are dead..." Mr. Tao Qi let go of Miss Wang, pointed at the corpses, and exined to her over and over again that the Qing soldiers who hurt them were dead.


    "Dead?" Miss Wang was stunned for a while, shedding tears, and kept muttering: "It''s good to die, it''s good to die... If my sister dies, she won''t have to suffer."


    Lin Jingui said: "I seem to be a little awake. Maybe this madness can be cured."


    But Miss Wang didn''t want to live at all. She went crazy for a while, nced at the girls who were imprisoned with her, then walked to the pile of corpses, picked up a broken knife from the pile, turned her back to Mr. Tao Qi and the others, and said: "Thank you, I''m going to find my sister."


    After saying this, he cut his throat with a knife and killed himself.


    Tao Zongqi is very sad, but this may be the best destination for Miss Wang.


    Fei Dagen sighed, looked at the other girls, and said to them: "Don''t worry about it, the court has promised to give you Zhuangzi and build a women''s vige so that you can live your whole life in peace."


    "Seriously?!" After hearing this, the girls'' cloudy eyes shone with light, and they said, "This, this is impossible, right?"


    They are dirty people that even their families despise. How could the court take care of them like this?


    Fei Dagen took out Qin Sang''s letter and handed it to them: "Those who are literate can read it for themselves. This is a letter ofmitment and confession written by Qin Guogong himself."


    These girls are from rtively wealthy families in the neighborhood, and they are also thedy''s personal maids. Almost all of them are literate, and they hurriedly took the letters to read.


    "It''s true, it''s true." They were so happy that they fell to the ground and cried... They had a way to survive.


    However, now is not the time to cry. They remembered the killing of the enemy written in the letter, and said: "General, we still have some strength. Please take us to kill Qingbing!"

 Chapter 3227: The end of the full text, the Northeast War and the recovery of Yangji

    Chapter 3227: The end of the full text, the Northeast War and the recovery of Yangji


    The end of Chapter 3227, Northeast War, Recovering Yangji Mansion3


    Afraid of being rejected, a dozen girls said again: "We are not afraid of death and dare to do the job of spreading poison. Please!"


    this?


    Fei Dagen felt ufortable hearing this, looked at them and said, "Okay, you can follow us and pour poison on the enemy soldiers."


    They have to be allowed to kill the enemy without venting the hatred in their hearts. They will never be able to pass the test in their hearts.


    "Thank you, thank you!" The girls were very happy. After taking the antidote first, they tied the poison bag around their waists and put their hands in the bag, ready to take the medicine and poison at any time.


    The Wang Mansion was still in chaos. Along the way, they encountered several groups of Qing soldiers and were very panicked. However, Fei Dagen and the others protected them and were not injured. They also managed to throw a few packets of poison to help.


    Not long after, they encountered the Wei family''s hidden stakes who used fire to attack the back door of the house. The two parties joined forces and took down the entire Wang family''s house in a short time.


    "Take weapons and poison, go to the city gate and help Qin open the city gate!" The speaker was Wei Sipeng, the secret leader of the Wei family in Yangji Mansion: "Only by letting the reinforcements enter the city as soon as possible, this will The war will end."


    After the war, the people in the city were naturally saved.


    Fei Dagen: "Okay, let''s go to the city gate now."


    However, the attack on the city gate was too dangerous and needed to be done quickly. It was not easy to take the dozen or so girls with him. He asked them to stay with a group of soldiers andborers who were too physically exhausted and led the rest of the troops. , followed Wei Sipeng and the others to the city gate.


    At the city gate, the first batch of death row prisoners who hit the city gate have been poisoned to death.


    Now the rebels are using huge siege cones to continue to hit the city gate by taking advantage of the shaking force of the hanging tower.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The siege cone hit the city gate, shaking it so hard that a groove was knocked out of the iron city gate. But the city gate is too strong and it is very difficult to break it open.


    Swish swish!


    Ching Bing''s poisonous arrows were shot out from the small holes in the city gate. The poison filled the air and a group of rebel soldiers fell down.


    "Second batch of rebels, enter!" Xu Qianhu shouted: "We are all dead anyway, but if we die in the siege, our families will get pension money, and we will be heroes, no longer Surrender to the enemy and rebel!"


    These words allowed the rebels to umte strength again, push the siege cone, and continue to hit the city gate.


    boom-!


    boom-!


    boom-!


    There were loud noises one after another, and the grooves of the city gate went down a lot.


    But this is still too slow.


    Meng Hong yelled at the back: "Is the big slinging?!"


    Zheng Baihu under hismand replied: "Still pushing this way, I guess it will take another two-quarters of an hour!"


    Meng Hong frowned: "Go and urge them to hurry up. When they arrive at the location, st the city wall that has not been poured with iron liquid and knock down the city wall!"


    Yes! Zheng Baihu hurriedly urged him.


    But the big sling was too heavy, and even if urged, it took more than a quarter of an hour to reach the designated location.


    After Meng Hong learned about it, he hurried over and took the city wall map of Yangji Mansion. After finding the marked ce, he said: "This is the ce. Shoot ording to this ce. Quick!"


    "Yes." The soldiers responded and immediately prepared to throw stones...but the flint was huge, and it took a lot of effort to roll the flint into the groove of the sling.


    But here at the city gate, another group of rebels were poisoned to death.


    When the Qing soldiers who poisoned the city saw this, theyughed at them: "You bunch of idiots, don''t be stupid and seek death. Our poison is powerful. If you continue to attack the city, you will only die in vain. Hurry up and escape. After defeating Qin Mu, we will return." We will ept you and let you enjoy the happiness with us!"


    "Don''t listen to them, continue to attack the city!" Xu Qianhu shouted: "The Qing thieves can''t win, and the Qing thieves don''t really ept us Chuwei people. Even if we go to Dongqing, we are still inferior. Don''t let them do it again." Enchant took advantage of it, continue to attack the city, and earn back the lost face!"


    The rebels saw how powerful Qin Mu was, and thought of the Qing soldiers who were defeated and fled, so they shouted: "Brothers, keep fighting!"


    "Collide!"


    boom-!


    boom-!


    boom-!


    The impact started again, and the groove of the city gate deepened. The Qing soldiers in the city looked at the shaking gate, and felt fear in their hearts. The hostages on the city tower were dead and only Magistrate Ye was left, but Qin Sang still did not stop attacking the city. Prince Yi became anxious and furious. He pointed his sword at Magistrate Ye and shouted down: "Qin Mu, if you don''t stop attacking the city, , Magistrate Ye will be cut into pieces and die!"


    Qin Mu only replied: "If Magistrate Ye is cut into pieces, after the city is broken, all Dongqing generals will be chopped alive with three thousand knives and die!"


    The messenger shouted his words.


    this?


    General Ji was frightened and went to persuade Prince Yi: "Prince, we in Dongqing also govern the world with benevolence, justice, propriety, trust and filial piety. It is really not good for the history books to divide the country into pieces."


    Prince Yi looked at him coldly and said: "I don''t know that General Ji is kind to the people of the enemy country. Is General Ji afraid of the Qin thieves or thinks that the Chu Wei people are better than us, so he is close to us?" them?"


    You can''t reply to this. General Ji can only shut up.


    Whizzing!


    employers


    A sound came from under the city wall. It was Fei Dagen and others who fired poisonous arrows from a distance. The poisonous packets exploded among the celebrating soldiers behind the city gate.


    Cough, cough, cough, the Qing soldiers coughed and inhaled a lot of poison, and soon became dizzy and weak.


    "There is a guard poisoning the city. The guards areing to kill them. Come quickly to reinforce them and resist the guards in the city!" The Qing soldiers panicked and hurriedly called for help.


    The deceased members of the Rui family were the most alert. Upon seeing this, they hurried up to the tower and reported to Prince Yi.


    There were guards both inside and outside. King Yijun''s heart was at the bottom of his heart, but he still wanted to try again and continued to shout: "Qin Mu, I will give you thirty numbers to consider. If you don''t surrender, Magistrate Ye will die miserably!"


    Qin Sang: "If the person who brutally kills the father-inw of David, even if he escapes to the capital of Dongqing, I will lead the troops to attack the capital of Dongqing, pull him out, and chop him alive with three thousand knives!"


    The messenger shouted these words.


    General Ji is trembling with fear...Qin Mu is going to attack their capital of Dongqing.


    How about letting Magistrate Ye go?


    Prince Ke Yi did not agree andughed angrily, saying: "Qin Mu, do you think you are very powerful? If so, I will chop up Magistrate Ye with my own hands to see if you can kill him and find him in the capital of Dongqing." This prince takes revenge!"


    After saying that, he directly raised the knife, clicked, and personally cut off one of Zhifu Ye''s arms.


    Throw it down, show it to Qin Mu, and tell all the guards that Magistrate Ye will be killed. This is all because Qin Mu refused to postpone the attack on the city, not because of Dong Qings evil intentions!


    "Yes." The dead soldier of the Rui family stepped forward, threw his severed arm off the tower, and let the messenger shout.


    Prince Yi said again: "If we don''t dy the attack on the city, I will cut off your father-inw''s leg!"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    What responded to him was a powerful crossbow arrow that came crashing down.


    The powerful crossbow arrow was shot at the dead soldiers of the Rui family, killing a Qing soldier, and the other strong crossbow arrow was blocked by the battlements.


    But the city bricks were blown away and hit Prince Yi in the face, causing blood to flow from his cheek. He was furious, turned his head and shed with a knife, and with a click, cut off one of Magistrate Ye Ye''s legs: "Throw it down and tell Qin Mu , he asked for it!"


    Crazy, crazy.


    General Ji was frightened to death, and he hoped that Prince Yi would die in battle... If Prince Yi was alive, and if he had made a contribution, then he might be the heir to the throne. Then how could Dongqing''s ministers and generals be there? Have a good life?


    Prince Yijun said: "General Ji, I will leave this to you first. I will go to General Ping to discuss countermeasures."


    Having said that, he threw the sword to General Ji and went to find Ping Nantian.


    But he was not discussing countermeasures, but said: "I will take General Yu to the secret room. The treasure there must be moved out of the city."

 Chapter 3228: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy

    Chapter 3228: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy


    The end of Chapter 3228, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy


    Before the war started, the old emperor of Dongqing issued a secret order to abandon the city if it could not be defended. The most important thing was to transport Chu Wei''s property, minerals, grain, people and livestock back to Dongqing.


    Ping Nantian knows this secret order...Looking at the current battle situation, they can no longer defend Yangji Mansion, and he is seriously injured, and it is impossible to escape, so he made a decision: "Bring paper and pen~"


    The soldiers quickly brought in pens, ink, paper and inkstones.


    Ping Nantian endured the pain and personally wrote ast letter to the old Emperor Dongqing. Although there were only a few sentences, most of them were from Prince Yi, especially praising him for his ability to lead troops, and also praised him for his ability to lead troops. He made it clear that King Yijun would leave Yangji Mansion at his request.


    Prince Yi was very satisfied. After receiving the letter, he said: "The general is the hero of Dongqing. As long as this prince does not die, he will protect your family''s wealth for three generations. Please rest assured, general."


    This is what Ping Nantian wants: "Thank you so much, Prince."


    Then he said to General Yu: "Prince Yijun wants to stay with me to fight to the death, but I won''t allow it. Please **** Prince Yi away as soon as possible."


    "Yes." General Yu immediately grabbed Prince Yi and said, "Don''t me Prince Yi. The general is just following the general''s orders... Come on, take Prince Yi away quickly!"


    Several cavalrymen came up immediately and fought away Prince Yi.


    Prince Yi pretended to struggle, but quickly left the tower and rushed to the secret room.


    A''qun was from Dajong and could not fight to the death, so he followed him with his soldiers. Before he reached the secret room, he heard a loud noise.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Huge flints flew in and bombarded a city wall in the southwest. By the time the first batch of flints were bombarded, city bricks had already been knocked down.


    Ah Quan looked back, his heart sank, and he hurried to Prince Yi''s side and said, "Prince Yi, we have to leave quickly... The guards found the weak point of the city wall, and the city bricks have been bombarded."


    It won''t take long for the guards to break the city.


    Prince Yi heard this and scolded him: "I have taken advantage of Magistrate Ye, so I should torture him with deep-fried oil!"


    But it''s useless if you blow up Magistrate Ye... The construction n of the city wall is a secret among secrets. It is only hidden in the emperor''s secret vault in the capital, and even the Ministry of Works doesn''t know about it.


    As for the city wall construction n of Yangji Prefecture, only General Liu in Yangji Prefecture knew it.


    Lets go! Prince Yi regained his thoughts and called General Yu and the others, and about two hundred people went to the secret room.


    Not long after they entered the secret room under the city...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Flints were like meteors from the sky, hitting a ce on the southwest city wall. City bricks were continuously knocked down, and many Qing soldiers were killed by the city bricks.


    The southwest city wall is about to be smashed, run, run! The soldiers on the southwest city wall were so frightened that they ran for their lives.


    Fei Dagen and the others heard this and immediately shouted in Dongqing dialect: "There are guards in the city. The guards have killed and poisoned the city gate. The city gate is about to be broken. Run away quickly. If you don''t run away, it will be toote!"


    These two sentences made Qing Bing''s army confused and they all thought of abandoning the city and running away.


    General Ji hurriedly went to Ping Nantian and persuaded: "General, let''s retreat too. Go through the secret room. With Lieutenant General He, General Zhang and I protecting you, you will be able to reach Xinliu City safely."


    Ping Nantian was furious: "Blow the drums and order the whole army to fight to the end~"


    He was seriously injured. He might die if he moved him. How could he escape?


    Only by staying and dying on the battlefield can his family receive the highest glory.


    General Ji was furious, but Ping Nantian''s soldiers had already gone to beat the drums and ordered: "General Ping ordered us to fight to the death with the guards!"


    Fight to the end?


    If it was okay before they had enjoyed the blessings, but the Qing soldiers had already enjoyed the great blessings, it would be a dream to let them fight to the death again.


    In addition, when Youqing soldiers saw Prince Yi and General Yu leaving, they felt abandoned and shouted angrily: "Brothers, Prince Yi and General Yu have escaped long ago, let''s escape quickly too, don''t be stupid! "


    "What? Prince Yi and General Yu have left? How can they leave?!" "Oh, those who can leave are all gone. If you don''t leave, you will stay and be killed by the guards. I will take my brothers with me." We retreat!" Hundreds of households from the Gongnu camp took the lead in leading the troops and ran away.


    Someone started, and immediately there were more followers. Hundreds of households, general banners, and small banners no longer listened to themand, and quietly gathered their own troops: "Withdraw."


    Quickly retreat.


    Dont make so much noise, dont let the generals discover you~


    Sneaky but surprisingly fast, in half an hour, half of the Qing soldiers under the entire city wall were reduced.


    Vice General He and General Zhang discovered it toote and were furious. However, in order to avoid being killed by their subordinate Qing Bing, they could only formally give the order: "Abandon the city!"


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    General Zhang ordered us to abandon the city immediately! the Qing soldiers shouted excitedly, beating drums and waving gs to gather troops. After hearing this, the elite Dongqing soldiers who guarded the city gate hurried over to gather.


    Fei Dagen and the others were very stupid. Upon seeing this, they immediately left the ambush and rushed over. Dozens of people worked together to finally open the heavy and huge city gate.


    Wei Sipeng waved the Wei family''s military g to identify himself: "We are the Wei family''s hidden stakes that His Majesty left behind in the city. The Qing soldiers are about to abandon the city. Come in and kill them!"


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums beat urgently, and the messenger shouted: "The city gate has been opened. The Qing soldiers are going to abandon the city and flee. Enter the city quickly and kill the Qing soldiers!"


    The rest of the messengers followed suit and shouted, and the words soon spread throughout the army.


    Except for 10% of the soldiers who stayed behind, the rest of the guards rushed into the city. The army was like a huge chariot rolling in. Wherever it passed, there were countless corpses of Qing soldiers.


    However, some Qing soldiers had already escaped.


    However, they like to seek death. They feel that the guards at the city gate will not rush into the city so quickly. Instead, they run to the government office to take away a group of girls imprisoned in the government office.


    "The Northeastern female ves in the government office are all youngdies from wealthy families. They are very beautiful and have tender hands. They usually serve soldiers or military attachs above the general banner. We can only listen. There is nothing to say this time. I have to take a few beautiful ones back and enjoy them!


    "Lin Xiaoqi is right. This Yangji Mansion was conquered by Dongqing. Why can the soldiers enjoy the best women? We have to enjoy it too." The dozens of Qing soldiers who were apanying them were very excited and went to the mansion. Yamen ran away.


    There were many Qing soldiers who had the same idea as them, so when they arrived at the government office, there were already hundreds of Qing soldiers here, and all of them had greed in their eyes.


    Whoever grabs it belongs to whomever, and no one is allowed to kill him with a knife!


    There are more wolves and less meat. He only said the first half of the sentence, and some Qing soldiers rushed directly to the government office.


    When they saw the girl locked in the main hall of the government office, the Qing soldiers could hardly see enough and rushed to grab them: "These two are ours, no one else is allowed to grab them!"


    This is beautiful, we want it, everyone else, get out of here!


    Why is it yours? We caught the leg first!


    Hehe, hehe! Miss Luughed out loud as she was being fought over by two soldiers. The soldiers on both sides stopped fighting and looked at her.


    Ms. Lu looked at them, then turned to Qing Bing, who was holding her arm: "I choose your side."


    After saying that, heughed... Even though he was haggard, he was still a bit charming, which made Qing Bing extremely happy. He showed off to Qing Bing who grabbed Miss Lu''s leg: "See, she chose us, we are better than you!"


    Miss Lu''s smile became even stronger, she nodded in agreement, climbed onto Qing Bing''s shoulders, raised her head and kissed Qing Bing, making Qing Bing presentugh excitedly: "Look at this Wei Dynasty woman, she was given to us by us I''m already in bed, and I actually took the initiative to ask for sex."


    Abhorrent words filled the entire government office lobby, but Miss Lu''s smile remained unchanged as she kissed Qing Bing. When Qing Bing was being kissed beautifully, she suddenly turned around and bit Qing Bing''s throat.


    Hiss!


    Took hard and tore off a piece of flesh from Qingbing''s neck.

 Chapter 3229: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy【

    Chapter 3229: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy��


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3229, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy [2]


    The bitten Qing Bing covered his wound and asked for help from the Qing Bing beside him: "Help, save me~"


    As soon as he spoke, his mouth was filled with blood and he grunted. Blood was still pouring out from the wound on his neck. In the blink of an eye, the ce where he stood was filled with a pool of blood.


    "Help, I~" He was so panicked that he looked like a chicken or duck with its neck cut off, staggering around. He wanted to catch some Qing soldiers to save him, but the Qing soldiers avoided him one after another.


    boom!


    He finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground. Blood was still gushing out, but he could no longer speak. He could only stare angrily at Miss Lu who bit him, wishing he could chop her into pieces.


    Miss Lu smiled and spit out the piece of meat in her mouth towards him: "Animal meat is really smelly."


    The Qing soldiers finally came to their senses and were shocked and angry: "Bitch, if you dare to kill our people, we will kill you!"


    Hehe, Miss Lu smiled: "Do you think I will be afraid of death?"


    She shook the iron chain that tied her and said: "You guys didn''t let us escape, so we won''t escape. This is our cemetery, but you beasts dare to die here with us?! "


    By the end of the sentence, her face had be ferocious, and there was no fear in her eyes, leaving only animal-like viciousness, which scared Qing Bing to death.


    boom!


    While they were stunned, Miss Lu pounced on another Qing Bing and bit off the flesh on the side of Qing Bing''s neck.


    Ah! Qing Bing screamed, trying to get rid of Miss Lu, but Miss Lu clung to him like a possessed demon.


    Bitch, well chop you down! Upon seeing this, the Qing soldiers on both sides hurriedly waved their swords and went to help.


    But they failed to kill Miss Lu.


    The sound of nging iron chains sounded, and all the girls in the lobby rushed over. Some used their bodies to block the sword, some hugged the two Qing soldiers, and some, like Miss Lu,y on Qing Bing and bit him. .


    Hiss, hiss, hiss, the sounds of skin and flesh being torn off resounded through the hall. The soldiers'' scalps went numb and goosebumps appeared all over their bodies.


    Bang bang!


    The two bitten Qing soldiers fell to the ground, their bodies twitching in a pool of blood, staring at the girls in disbelief.


    The girls did not look at them, but stared at the other Qing soldiers, each with blood at the corner of his mouth, hands and feet on the ground, making movements to pounce and bite at any time.


    When Miss Lu saw this, her long-dry eyes finally had tears again.


    She stood up straight, looked directly at the soldiers, and continued to ask: "Do you beasts dare to die here with us? Do you dare?!"


    Madmen, a bunch of crazy women! The Qing soldiers were angry and frightened, and did not dare to touch them again. They said, The archers fired arrows and shot these crazy women to death!


    Bang bang bang!


    Pieces of bricks and stones suddenly smashed into the government office. Although the damage was not great, the noise frightened Qing Bing: "Hurry up, the guards areing!"


    Come on, the guards areing from the main gate!


    If you dare to call from the main gate, it must be arge army. The Qing soldiers werepletely in chaos. They didn''t even bother to shoot Miss Lu and the others with arrows. They hurriedly ran for their lives: "Go quickly, go quickly, don''t be dragged to death by these bitches!"


    Go to the back gate of the government office, there are no guards there! The Qing soldiers rushed to the back gate of the government office. Because there were so many people and the gates were small, many Qing soldiers became stepping stones and were stepped on and fainted.


    However, most of the Qing soldiers were able to escape from the Fuya through the back door, but they had just reached the intersection of Fuya Street.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A jar of fire oil came and a group of celebrating soldiers were surrounded by mes. They were in severe pain and screamed for help. But the rest of the Qing soldiers kicked them away and ran away quickly.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t escape... After the guards entered the city, they were divided into six groups, one of which rescued people and the other killed. The remaining four groups went straight to the city gate to wait for the Qing soldiers who had escaped.


    The Qing soldiers had just approached the city gate


    Swish swish!


    The guard''s crossbows shot out, killing batch after batch of Qing soldiers.


    "There is an ambush, run away!" The surviving Qing soldiers turned around and ran away, but the guards with swords came out and shed at them.


    There were also fierce Qing soldiers who broke out of the guard''s killing circle, but their retreat had long been blocked by the guards.Swish, swish!


    Another batch of arrows came, killing them on the spot when they were exhausted.


    This is the case at every city gate. Within half an hour, there were already mountains of corpses near the city gate.


    "Surrender, we surrender, don''t kill us!" The Qing soldiers were afraid of being killed, so they knelt down and surrendered. However, for the safety of the city, they only epted 30% of the surrendered troops, and the rest were killed on the spot.


    Even so, many soldiers surrendered without fighting, so the battle in the city ended in just one hour, which was very fast.


    Prince Yi and others have escaped from Yangji Mansion and joined Zang San and others.


    "The prince is wise and made a decision early, so that the general and others can escape." General Yu followed Prince Yi from then on and began to tter him.


    Prince Yi was very good at pretending. He saluted in the direction of Yangji Mansion and said: "We can escape to heaven because of the hard work of General Ping and all the soldiers."


    He also promised: "Don''t worry, all officers and men. When the king of this county returns to Xinliu City, he will definitely regroup and lead the coalition to kill the Qin thieves and avenge you!"


    After finishing the y, Prince Yi looked at Zang San: "Lead the way, I want to return to Xinliu City as soon as possible."


    Zang San knew that a shortcut on the mountain road could reduce the distance by half, so he immediately ordered his subordinates: "Open a way for the prince!"


    "Yes!" Hundreds of his men immediately started running, and soon left the main road, entered a trail, and went up a high slope: "After going down the high slope, you will reach Yeyan Lake after running a while. There is a crossing there. There is a secret escape route inside the cave. Once we enter that route, the guards will never catch up with us."


    Seeing that there was hope for escape, Prince Yi praised: "Well done, I will take credit for you."


    But he was too early to praise... Qian Lier only met Wei Qi because of Zang Sanye''s arrangement, and her castrated brother Qian Chenggui once helped her contact Zang San and others, and he came to Yeyan Lake .


    So when King Yi and others came to Yeyan Lake, they encountered an ambush.


    Bang bang bang!


    Several oil jars came to attack, frightening the horses. Hundreds of horses neighed and ran wildly. Zang San and others were thrown off their horses.


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows came, and all the men and horses were hit by arrows. The whole area was inplete chaos.


    King Yijun was also thrown off his horse by the frightened horse. He was so angry that he ordered the Rui family''s dead soldiers: "Send poison arrows to kill them!"


    He quickly nced at Zang San again... Is this the secret escape route that Zang San said no one knows about? Ha, very good. When this prince returns to New Sixth City, the first thing he will do is to kill you.


    There are ambushes on both sides, shoot poisonous arrows on both sides!


    Swish swish!


    The dead men of the Rui family tied poison to arrows and shot them towards both sides of Yeyan Lake. Unfortunately, Fei Dacan and the others had already changed ces.


    When Prince Yi and the others be furious because they cannot find the person who attacked them...


    Swish swish!


    Fei Dacan and the othersunched a sneak attack with arrows from another ambush point.


    "Don''t waste time with them, go straight to the cave!" Prince Yi ordered. Escape is the most important thing now.


    "Escort the king to the cave!" General Yu was very shrewd. He was afraid of being thrown down by King Yi, so he grabbed King Yi tightly and escorted him to the entrance of the cave.


    Swish swish!


    Fei Dacan and the others continued to fire arrows in pursuit, but they were far away and could not hurt Prince Yi and the others.


    Zang San was overjoyed: "Prince, we have got rid of them... The cave is right in front of us, let''s run quickly."


    Prince Keyi was very cautious: "There may be an ambush in the cave. Let''s send someone in first to explore the way."


    Zang San: "Shunzi, take your people in to explore the road!"


    "Hey." Shunzi immediately led his men and horses into the cave. After a while, he appeared at the entrance of the cave and shouted: "The cave is safe,e in quickly!"

 Chapter 3230: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy【

    Chapter 3230: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy��


    The end of the full text of Chapter 3230, the Northeast War, sorrow and joy [3]


    "Zang San, please go to the rear. General Yu, you lead the troops into the cave first. Lieutenant General Aqun and the prince of this county are in the middle. This is the royal order. Act quickly!" Prince Yi directly issued the royal order. All Dongqing who did not obey the order Everyone is going to die.


    Yes, all the cavalry will follow me! General Yu could only lead the cavalry into the cave.


    "Chase and kill them!" Fei Dacan and the others came out of the ambush and chased King Yi and the others.


    "Your Majesty, the sneak attack enemies areing, hurry up!" Zang San reminded, calling to his men: "Set poison arrows to stop them!"


    Swish swish!


    The poisonous arrows were shot out, and Fei Da Shen and the others had to spend time to avoid them.


    But


    Gululu, there was a noise in theke, and men and horses emerged from theke, holding crossbows, and shot at Prince Yi and others who hurried to the entrance of the cave.


    Swish, swish, swish, the improved crossbow is powerful and has a long range. It is also a sneak attack. It killed more than a dozen cavalry in one blow and injured several dead soldiers of the Rui family.


    "There is an ambush in theke, Fourth Brother, lead the people to fight back... Your Majesty, hurry up!" The young leader of the dead soldiers of the Rui family sped up and dragged Prince Yi towards the entrance of the cave.


    Rui Si took ten of his dead men and fired poison to fight back.


    A-Qin thought after seeing it, and felt that something was not right... There were even ambushes in theke. Is it safe to go through the cave?


    Moreover...these ambushes were obviously trying to drive them into the cave.


    "Prince Yijun, please don''t run too fast, there may be an ambush in the cave!" Ah Quan shouted, but his Dongqing dialect was not good and he spoke slowly. By the time he finished speaking, Prince Yi and the others had already rushed towards him. Enter the cave.


    Almost at the same time, You Erping rushed over from the other side of the cave with the dead brothers who were ambushing them.


    Swish swish!


    The crossbow arrows contained a poison that hurt the eyes, causing Zang Shunzi and the others'' eyes to suffer severe pain and blurring their vision.


    You Erping and the others took eye drops in advance and took advantage of the blurred vision of Zang Shunzi and others to charge towards them. They shed with their sharp and heavy swords, cracking open the flesh and splitting the bones. In the blink of an eye, they killed most of Zang Shunzi''s men.


    "Prince!" Zang San heard the fighting in the Chuanshan cave and knew that something had happened to Prince Yi. He left his subordinates to deal with Fu Dashen and rushed to the cave. He also said to A Quan: "Lieutenant A Quan, hurry up. Go save our king!"


    Without him, Grandma had led Rong Bing into the cave, with painful eyes, quickly found King Yijun, grabbed him, and pulled him out of the cave.


    Prince Keyi said: "Go to the left. The secret passage is on the left. That is our only way to survive!"


    There is only a dead end if you rush out.


    He also said: "General Yu, quickly lead your troops to kill the enemy. This prince has a bright future and will never treat your family badly!"


    The current emperor of Dongqing is ipetent and has been in poor health since two years ago. The old emperor of Dongqing who has been in Zen position for many years is still in charge of Dongqing.


    The old emperor was afraid of his sons and was not satisfied with his great-grandsons, so he decided to choose his sessor from among his grandsons... Prince Yijun was the grandson who ranked high in front of the old emperor.


    General Yu secretly resented hearing this, but if he didn''t kill the enemy with all his strength, even if he could return to Xinliu City alive, he would be disliked by King Yijun, so he could only lead the cavalry to charge: "Come on, kill the attacker, and protect him to the death." Prince!"


    "I swear to protect the king to the death!" The cavalrymen brandished their swords to kill You Erping and the others, and the two parties fought in a melee.


    "Take Zang Shunzi with you and let''s go!" King Yijun urged Ah Quan and led them to the secret passage.


    But the secret passage is extremely secretive, and the escape hatch blends into the mountain. Even if King Yi knew the approximate location, he could not find the entrance to the secret passage for a while. He could only look at the injured and unconscious Zang Shunzi: "Rui Lin, wake him up! "


    "Yes." The young leader of the dead soldiers of the Rui family hurriedly took out a poison and poured it on Zang Shunzi... Zang Shunzi''s internal organs immediately started to burn and hurt, and he was awakened by the pain.


    "Where is the entrance to the secret passage? Tell me quickly!" Ruilin lifted Zang Shunzi near the mountain and asked him to point out the location of the entrance to the secret passage. He also asked the dead man to hold a torch and light it so that Zang Shunzi could see more clearly.


    Zang Shunzi shrank all over in pain. He squinted his eyes and looked at the mountain carefully for a while, then shook his head.    no?


    Ruilin hurriedly turned him to the other side: "Is it on this side? Look quickly, if you can''t find a ce, your family members in Dongqing will die!"


    In order to control Zang San and his followers, Dong Qing asked them to form two families and have children so that they could use their families as hostages.


    Look for it quickly! Ah Quan pressed Zang Shunzis head directly, forcing him to look towards the mountain.


    Zang Shunzi endured the pain and looked carefully for a moment, and finally pointed to the intersection of the upper and lower mountains on the right: "Here..."


    Prince Yi: "Rui Lin, help me go up and turn on the machine!"


    Ruilin hurriedly carried Prince Yi on his shoulders so that he could touch the location of the mechanism.


    Prince Yi sat on Ruilin''s shoulder. ording to the method Zang San said, he dug up the soil and found the mechanism. After turning it for a while, he finally opened the mechanism.


    "It''s open!" King Yijun was overjoyed and said, "Back off, there is poison."


    Ruilin and others hurriedly retreated.


    Prince Yijun pulled the small iron chain, and when the door of the machine opened, a poisonous liquid sshed down.


    After the poison drained away, King Yijun said: "Rui Lin, climb up. The remaining poison will corrode your skin. But when you get out, I will have an antidote to treat you."


    "Yes." Ruilin grabbed the iron chain, climbed into the machine door along the iron chain, looked up and said, "Your Majesty, it is indeed a water hole."


    The groundwater rushed out of the water flow cave, and Zang San and the others dug along the water flow cave. A few yearster, they dug out this secret escape route.


    Climb up for a while and youll be able to straighten up and walk. Climb quickly. Prince Yi urged.


    "Yes." Ruilin hurriedly climbed up, but not long after he climbed, General Yu rushed over and shouted to Prince Yi: "Prince, hurry up, the attackers areing!"


    You Erping and the others were dead warriors, and with the help of poison, even though there were only thirty of them, they killed General Yu to the point where few of them were left.


    General Yu was so frightened by the fighting power of You Erping and others that he did not dare to fight to the death. He came in advance and wanted to escape with Prince Yi.


    After hearing this, Prince Yi did not dare to stay any longer. He immediately grabbed the iron chain, stepped on the mountain, and climbed into the door of the agency.


    Swish swish!


    You Erping and the others caught up and fired poisonous arrows towards them. General Yu was so frightened that he pushed away the soldiers, grabbed the iron chain and climbed up.


    Ah Quan became angry, pulled out his dagger, grabbed General Yu''s leg, and killed him with one blow. With a bang, he threw his body to the ground and said in a cold voice: "The warriors of Dayong go up first, otherwise Tian Khan will note again." Cooperate with you!"


    The bully was too much, and Prince Yi was so angry that he could only ept the threat and said to the deceased Rui family member: "Put poison on it first, and let Deputy Aqun and the otherse up first."


    The dead soldiers of the Rui family were quite obedient and immediately went to kill You Erping and the others.


    A Quan was very satisfied. He climbed into the machine door first and pulled a few soldiers up... But You Erping and the others were too powerful. They had already killed the Rui family''s dead soldiers and killed them.


    A Quan could only reluctantly throw down the rest of the soldiers, and bang, closed the door of the agency.


    The soldiers were strong. Even though they were thrown down, they still drew their swords and charged forward: "Kill the Chu Wei people and avenge the great wizard!"


    Its been a few years since the great wizard died. Are you still thinking about him?


    Up! You Erping and the others met the soldiers and fought for a while in the narrow cave, killing all the strong soldiers.

 Chapter 3231: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, Rui Xiong’s fall

    Chapter 3231: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, Rui Xiong��s fall


    The end of Chapter 3231, the Northeast War, Rui Xiongs trap


    Where is Prince Yi? Fei Dacan and the others had already eliminated Zang Sans men and came to kill them.


    You Erping pointed to the door of the trap and said, "You''ve escaped in. You have to chase him quickly."


    Fei Dacan nodded in agreement and immediately arranged his manpower: "Yunzi, take your people and stay behind to wait for reinforcements. The rest of you will follow Qing Yi and I must catch him!"


    Yes. The hidden stakes followed Fei Da Shen into the entrance of the tunnel and crawled in the narrow water hole for a while before the front became open and they could walk upright.


    "Don''t run in a hurry, be careful of traps." You Erping reminded, and ordered three more powerful men: "You go explore the road."


    "Yes." The three dead men of average generation walked forward one after another, with a distance of about three meters between each of them... If the first person touches the mechanism, this distance can save his life.


    The three of them actually encountered several traps, most of which were poison traps. However, they did not die because of the powerful antidote given by Sannuo.


    But


    Brother Ping, there is a fire pit. Its not big and its poisonous. But the poison cant do anything to us. Its just very long. It takes a lot of effort to get over.


    "Uncle Fei, let''s go take a look." You Erping and Fei Dacan went to the Menghuoyou Pit. They saw an endless sea of fire. Fei Dacan was so angry that he cursed his mother: "Damn it, Dongqing people are really thieves and thieves." Its insidious, its just a small secret passage, and instead of going through the underworld, it actually creates a sea of fire!


    You Erping had already climbed to the top of the cave and stabbed it hard with his dagger. After a while, he came down and said, "Uncle Fei, the top of the cave is made of stone, which is enough to support the ws to climb all the way over."


    Then hurry up, Qingyi will be gone by the time it gets toote! Fei Dacan was the first to get on, and joked: I have a son, so Im not afraid of falling. You are still young, so stay back a little.


    He then said: "By the way, leave three people to follow the fire oil pit to find the source. See if they carried the strong fire oil, or if it was introduced by digging. If it was introduced, we will get rid of it!"


    The imperial court has been looking for this kind of ck oil deposit. It is said that the ck oil deposit is located at the intersection of the ind and David and Dongqing, so there may be a fire oil deposit in this area and must be looked for.


    You Erping: "Xiao Erliu, you guys stay here to find the source of the kerosene."


    Xiao Erliu: Yes.


    After You Erping and the others made some preparations, they led the dead warrior brothers to use their ws to catch the stone on the roof of the cave, moved their bodies with their arms, and moved forward bit by bit. Finally, they safely passed the fierce fire oil pit.


    But there were too many traps in the secret passage. When they came out of the cave, Prince Yi had disappeared.


    Fei Dacany down on the ground and looked at the weeds. After searching for a while, he pointed to a forest and said, "Judging from the trampling marks, they went this way."


    But after they chased for less than half an hour, the trampled marks were divided into three parts.


    "Damn, you are really cunning, you split into three groups and escaped!" Fei Da Shen was very angry, but said: "Qingyi''s destination is Dongyang Mansion and the First City, we split into two groups, and those who are rushing to these two ces must Just intercept and kill them on the way."


    "Uncle Fei is right." You Erping agreed. Because Fei Da Shen''s men and horses were familiar with the route, he mixed up the men and horses on both sides and divided them into two evenly. He led one to the first city, and Fei Da Shen Da Shen led another group to Dongyang Mansion.


    After three days of day and night pursuit, Fei Dacan and the others discovered the traces of Prince Yi.


    Princess Keyi has been found by Rui Xiong''s men. They had many soldiers and horses, and the dead soldiers led by Rui Xiong were too powerful. Fei Dacan did not dare to fight head-on, so he had to give up.


    Prince Yijun ran away day and night for three days and three nights, and finally escaped. When he saw Zang Jun and the others, he fell into aa from exhaustion.


    Zang Jun nced at Prince Yi and ordered: "Bring him back to the stronghold."


    He made another gesture and ordered a group of dead soldiers: "Search back, find the pursuers, and kill them, lest they discover the location of the stronghold."


    "Yes." This group of dead soldiers immediately went back to search. They were extremely powerful, including Hai Dongqing and Lang, and found Fei Dacan and the others.


    It was only thanks to Fei Da Shen and the others that they were veterans, familiar with the route, and able to run fast that they were able to avoid this fatal disaster. Uncle Fei, those ck-armored warriors are too powerful, what should we do?


    Fei Dashan said: "What can I do? Hide first and wait for reinforcements."


    He wrote another letter and sent it to Qin Sang with a letter eagle.


    One dayter, the letter arrived in Qin Sang''s hands.


    Fei Dagen was also there. After reading the letter, he felt very sad: "What a pity. If the boss had been faster, Qingyi would not be able to survive!"


    Then he said: "My niece-inw, you don''t know how powerful Qing Yi is. This man is good at deceit and strategy. He suffered a big loss this time. When he returns to Dongyang Mansion, he will definitelye up with a big poisonous n to deal with us!"


    But Qin Sang said: "It''s better this way."


    Is this okay?


    Fei Dagen frowned: "How to say?"


    Qin Sang said: "Qingyi has big ideas. As a royal family, he is extremely arrogant and will not easily listen to orders. From the intelligence, Rui Xiong is also a very big idea, and Tuo Gude has an even bigger idea." , can be said to be a self-centered one, and if three people like this get together, they can fall apart just by discussing the battle strategy."


    He looked at Fei Dagen: "The most taboo thing in a war is that themander is unclear, has too many ideas, and is not unified."


    "Ha, yes, if these three people get together, internal strife is bound to happen sooner orter." Fei Dagenughed out loud thinking about it, and praised Qin Sang: "My cousin''s son-inw is still smart, and my cousin has married the right person."


    This is true. Qin Sang liked to hear it. He nodded and said with a smile: "Everyone says so."


    Well, Fei Dagen choked...I just said casually, howe you are still beautiful?


    However, it is a good thing for a cousin''s niece to be liked by her husband. If the couple likes each other, they can live a harmonious and beautiful life.


    He then asked, "My cousin-inw, are we going to gather our troops and rush to attack Dongyang Mansion?"


    Prince Yijun fled to Dongyang Mansion, and Rui Xiong was guarding Dongyang Mansion. Obviously, Dongyang Mansion should be the ce for the decisive battle.


    Qin Sang said: "No hurry, wait first."


    wait?


    Isnt it time for a quick resolution?


    The people of Dongyang Prefecture are still suffering!


    But we have to wait for the cavalry of the Qingma King? Fei Dagen asked.


    Qin Sang: "No... I''m waiting for them to be dissatisfied with each other, waiting for the people of Xinliu City to dare to resist after learning about Yangji Mansion."


    The battle to regain the New Six Cities will be greatly hampered without the support of the people in the city. Only by working together can the army and the people be victorious.


    If the enemy cannot be defeated by an attack, it is better not to attack and avoid battle losses.


    General Xiao Liu agreed: "Brother Mu is right. What we are facing is the coalition of Dongqing and the Rong bandits. If they don''t copse, we will have to die a lot if we want to win. But the Rong bandits have not been able to win before." Stop bullying Dong Qing, their alliance won''tst long, it''s good for us to wait."


    Qin Sang had already written a letter and sent it to Fei Dagen: "Send it to my cousin and ask him to stand still... As for the stronghold, don''t rush to attack it. Qingyi won''t stay there any longer."


    As long as they drive away the coalition forces, the stronghold will copse on its own.


    "Sure, I''ll send a letter to the boss right now." Fei Dagen hurriedly went to deliver the letter.

 Chapter 3232: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong

    Chapter 3232: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong


    The end of Chapter 3232, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong


    Not long after Fei Dagen left, Erping''s letter arrived, telling him that they only killed a group of soldiers and cavalry, but failed to kill A Quan... The mission was considered a failure, and Erping felt very bad. Saburo apologized.


    Qin Sang did not give him a certain death mission, so he did not criticize him too harshly. He said to You Ping: "Send him a letter so that he doesn''t have to chase him. He can take people back to Yeyan Lake to guard him."


    "Yes." You Ping quickly sent a letter to You Erping, asking him to return to Yeyan Lake... But the mission failed. You Ping couldn''t help scolding him, asking him to do his best toplete the mission. After all, they Life is much better now than it was in the water bandits'' vige.


    You Erping was already feeling guilty. After receiving the letter and seeing that Qin Sang did not me him, he med himself even more. However, he quickly recovered his mood and led the dead brothers back to Yeyan Lake to find the source of the fierce fire oil pit.


    They searched like moles for five days in the underground water flow channels, drilling into countless ces, and finally found traces of the Menghuo Oil vein. However, they were not mine craftsmen, so they were not sure whether it was a vein, so they wrote to Qin Sang and asked him We need a few experienced mine craftsmen to go out and explore on the spot.


    After Qin Sang received the letter, he immediately asked General Xiao Liu to be found and showed him the letter.


    "This? We have really found a ck oil vein. This is amazing!" General Xiao Liu was overjoyed: "With this ck oil mine, we can get twice the result with half the effort, whether we are attacking or defending the city."


    Qin Sang: "Uncle Liu, I''m not sure yet. I have to send a vein craftsman to take a look... Do you have anyone familiar with the veins in Dongqing and Northeast China? Give me a few."


    "Yes." General Xiao Liu hurriedly sent someone to call four Northeastern craftsmen who were familiar with the mineral veins.


    Qin Sang gave another two mine vein and earth vein craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry in the capital: "Go together, explore carefully, and give us a reliable result."


    Yes. The craftsmen responded respectfully, already carrying their belongings and ready to set off at any time.


    but


    Qin Sang looked at General Xiao Liu: "If it is really a kerosene mine, Ruixiong will definitelye to rob it, and another group of troops will have to be sent there."


    Menghuo oil is a newly discovered offensive and defensive weapon. Everyone wants to grab it, and there is a high possibility of a fight, so troops and horses must be sent to guard it.


    General Xiao Liu thought for a while and said: "Send General An... Originally this opportunity should have been given to Liu Guangze, but this guy couldn''t handle it well and almost became a traitor. He will have no chance in this life. General Bing is senior, but he can He is not good at fighting, so give it to General An. Although he is young, he will win because of his loyalty and bravery."


    "You can make arrangements for the generals in the Northeast." Qin Sang thought for a while and then said: "Let Liu Chong go with him. If it is really a vein of kerosene, he can also get credit, and he is out on business, which is the best way to train people." .


    As for General Da Lius eldest son Liu Dai, he stayed in the city to do resettlement and reconstruction tasks. In short, they will make arrangements for General Da Lius heirs.


    General Xiao Liu was very happy when he heard this and said sincerely: "Sang, thank you."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "Uncle Liu is serious. Compared with the help you and Uncle Liu have given to the Wei and Qin families, what I have done is nothing."


    But no matter what, General Xiao Liu epted Qin Sang''s sentiments. After discussing with Qin Sang, he went to General An and Liu Chong and told them about looking for ore veins.


    Both of them were overjoyed and came to see Qin Sang. After receiving the token to go out, they quickly led their troops to Yeyan Lake to search for mineral veins.


    Two dayster, Mrs. Ye finally arrived at Yangji Mansion, and Qin Sang and General Xiao Liu went to pick her up in person.


    When Madam Ye saw Qin Sang, she immediately said: "Thank you very much, Lord Qin, for saving the people of Yangji Mansion and avenging the blood of everyone!" "Old Madam, you are serious." Qin Sang asked someone to carry out several boxes and said to Ye Thedy said: "The roster,nd, house and shop deeds, official uniforms, and identity tokens are all here. Thank you, old man, for making a trip."


    "It''s not hard work. This is what they need to survive. It would cost the old woman her legs to run away!" Mrs. Ye opened the box and looked at the things inside. When she saw the official uniform, she burst into tears and asked worriedly. : "Duke Qin, is this really possible? Our David has no female generals."


    Qin Sang: "This is your Majesty''s permission, so of course it is possible. After the appointment documents from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Personnele out, Lu will be a legitimate military attach of the Hundred Households. However, there are no female soldiers in the court, so they can only be drawn from Dali Temple and the Ministry of Punishment. Thirty female jailers. But if she has the ability to recruit female soldiers, the court will register them and pay the female soldiers under hermand."


    After Miss Lu and the others were rescued, Qin Sang gave her a hundred-household military position because of her meritorious service in the resistance and because of her rtionship with Lieutenant General Xiao Lu.


    But as soon as the news came out, there were mixed reactions in the city, simply because there had never been any precedent for an unmarried girl to be a military attache.


    Ms. Lu didnt know what she was thinking, but she didnt ept or reject it.


    Qin Sang didn''t have time to guess what Miss Lu was thinking, so he simply left all the arrangements for the female family members in the city to Mrs. Ye.


    He reminded: "This is the opportunity. Whether she can seize it or not depends on her. The court will not force her, nor will it keep waiting for her."


    Its done, the old woman knows. This matter was of great concern, and Mrs. Ye did not dare to dy. She took her things and led the guards to the Ye family mansion.


    Vice General Xiao Lus family was too small, and the government office and Wangs residence were nightmares for those girls. The Ye family was rtively clean, so General Xiao Liu took the decision and ced them in the Ye familys residence.


    Half an hourter, Mrs. Ye finally arrived at Ye''s house. Looking at the familiar house, she shed tears. She quickly wiped away her tears, entered the house, and asked Miss Lu and others to be called.


    Although the war has passed, Miss Lu and the others seem to be in a nightmare and can''t get out, and they are a little confused.


    Seeing them like this, Mrs. Ye frowned, sighed, and hugged her: "Good child, you have suffered...you must wake up, otherwise your brother will not be able to rest in peace."


    After hearing this, Miss Lu feltpletely calm, but she asked about Concubine Ye: "Sister Ye..."


    She wanted to ask, is Sister Ye really dead?


    But just after saying three words, he stopped again and said instead: "Perhaps, all Northeastern girls of our generation have a bad fate."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It all depends on how you decide whether your life is good or bad. Besides, you are only teenagers and you still have decades to live. It''s too early to say whether your life is bad or bad now." Mrs. Ye didn''t know what to do. Tofort Miss Lu, he simply said directly: "Will you ept the position of Military Attache of Hundred Households? If you ept it, the girls from the Northeast may have some courage after seeing it. If you don''t ept it, I''m afraid someone willmit suicide soon." .


    Building a vige for women in Zhuangzi can only provide them with food and clothing, but people who have suffered catastrophes will not be happy to live just for a meal or a roof.


    "But if you take over the official position and be the first female military attache of the Wei Dynasty, you can be their courage and make them willing to try to live. Your official position can also be a shield to protect them and protect them from future threats. wind and rain."

 Chapter 3233: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [

    Chapter 3233: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [


    The end of Chapter 3233, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [2]


    Be their courage and shield? Miss Lu muttered this in a low voice, her cloudy eyes bing clearer.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Ye quickly seized the opportunity and said: "Yes, that''s right... Tongyun, it''s not that they don''t want to live, but they don''t know how to live. You have to teach them. Taking over the position of military attach is the beginning of a new life. ...Dont be afraid, you can do it, Aunt Ye will teach you and will stay with you until Aunt Ye passes away.


    Lu Tongyun dared to use her teeth as a sword and kill Qing Bing to avenge herself. She is not an ordinary woman, but: "Even if we be a military attach, what can we do?"


    They will definitely not be needed when fighting on the battlefield.


    Enter the military camp?


    But the only ones who stayed in the military camps were female ves!


    And if a female military attache has only a false name but no actual value, what''s the point of taking over this official position?


    "You can do a lot." Mrs. Ye took out a booklet and put it into Lu Tongyun''s hand: "Everything that the female military attache needs to do is written in it. Take a look."


    With everything stuffed into his hand, Lu Tongyun could only open the booklet... His eyes became clearer and clearer the more he looked at it. At the end, his eyes regained brilliance: "Is this true?"


    Mrs. Ye: "Why don''t you kid always believe it? This is military affairs. Who dares to joke about military affairs?"


    He added: "In the battle at Linfang Camp, we saved a group of soldiers from Xinliu City. They told us about the situation in Xinliu City... the girls inside also suffered a serious crime. Soon, Duke Guo of Qin will attack Xinliu City. , after the fight is over, you will have to be responsible for the cement of those girls, there really is no time for you to hesitate anymore."


    Lu Tongyun thought about the girls in Xinliu City who were suffering the same pain she had suffered, and tears burst out uncontrobly.


    Mrs. Ye quickly hugged her and said happily: "It''s good if you can cry. It''s good if you can cry."


    The two of them cried. Lu Tongyun was the first to wipe away his tears and said: "I have taken over the post of Hundred Households... In this life, I will not marry, I will only serve as a shield and profit for the sisters who have suffered." Arrow, let them have someone to rely on when they are helpless, and someone to help them fight when they are bullied!"


    After saying this, Lu Tongyun made another oath.


    Mrs. Ye touched her head and choked with sobs: "It doesn''t have to be like this. If you meet a good man in the future, you can also..."


    Lu Tongyun interrupted Mrs. Ye: "Mrs. Ye, I have found my ambition for the rest of my life, so don''t try to persuade me to do anything else."


    Mrs. Ye was afraid of touching Lu Tongyun''s sore spot and causing Lu Tongyun to copse, so she hurriedly said: "It''s Aunt Ye who''s wrong... OK, let''s not talk about what''s there and what''s not, just say, Tongyun girl, from now on, Aunt Ye will be yours" Shield, use it as your charging arrow!"


    As soon as these words came out, Lu Tongyun''s feeling of floating in the void disappeared, and his body and soul fell to the ground, firmly on the ground: "Mother Ye, thank you, I will not let you down, and I will definitely make some achievements." Come!"


    Lu Tongyun was the younger sister of Lieutenant General Xiao Lu. She had a general''s heart and was determined to take over the official position immediately. She told the sisters in Ye Mansion that day, and said, "I am willing to join the army and help Xinliu with me." Sister Cheng, you can sign up now!


    this?


    The girls were still very hesitant. Out of thousands of people, only a dozen were willing to sign up.


    Lu Tongyun was not discouraged, but was very happy and distributed military uniforms and weapons to them on the spot.


    The next day, both the military camp and the government office informed that Lu Tongyun had been appointed to Baihu and ced under themand of General Xiao Liu. All the military, civilians, officials and officials in the northeastern government were ordered to cooperate with Lu Baihu in running errands.


    As soon as the news came out, there were a lot of opinions from all sides, but Lu Tongyun didn''t care. He led the female soldiers to learn crossbow skills, medical and nursing skills, and resettled the old and weak in Yangji Mansion who were homeless due to the war. Women and children.


    Mrs. Ye apanied Lu Tongyun throughout the whole process. When Lu Tongyun needed to enter the military camp, she followed him or acted as a messenger for Lu Tongyun, making Lu Tongyun, the female military attache, more and more sessful.


    After watching the girls in the city for half a month, many of them were moved and went to Lu Tongyun to sign up to join the army. Lu Tongyun would ask them: "Why did you change your mind and join the army?"


    I dont want to rely on others anymore, I want to earn a living for the rest of my life on my own.


    Lu Tongyun epted most of those who answered in this way, and quickly recruited hundreds of female soldiers.


    "Mother Ye, there are many girls who want to join the army. They are all smart, determined and courageous. I want to ept them, but I don''t know if the camp will allow them?" Lu Tongyun only has a hundred households and can only have a hundred people under hismand. , if there are too many, it is against the rules. But if they don''t ept it, those girls who finally mustered up the courage will definitely be discouraged again.


    Once this anger is vented, at least some people will feel confused, and at worst, some people maymit suicide... In the past half month, dozens of girls havemitted suicide.


    "Let''s go to the military camp and ask Liu Er." Mrs. Ye became more and more resolute, and immediately took Lu Tongyun to find General Liu.


    General Xiao Liu was very happy and said: "Keep recruiting. If you vite the rules, I will give you a promotion to a thousand households!"


    this?


    Lu Tongyun said hurriedly: "General, you can''t do it. If you are promoted without meritorious service, it is unfair to those colleagues who sacrificed their lives to kill the enemy on the battlefield."


    General Xiao Liu thought for a while and said: "Then recruit female soldiers first. After the New Sixth City is captured, you will ce the women and children in the city. After you have made great achievements, I will give you a promotion to a thousand households."


    Thank you, General! Lu Tongyun was very happy, and after receiving the order, General Xiao Lius letter of approval, and a batch of military supplies, he and Mrs. Ye left the camp and returned to the city.


    General Xiao Liu looked at their turbulent backs and really wanted to cry... The next day, when he saw Qin Sang, he solemnly thanked him: "Sang, thanks to your enlightenment, they havee back to life again."


    He also talked about what Lu Tongyun and the female soldiers had done recently.


    "He is someone who can be supported." Qin Sang affirmed, and then said: "It''s not me who is enlightened, it''s my Xiaoyu... After the battle report of the siege of Yangji Mansion reached the capital, she knew that the woman here would definitely want to After suffering a serious crime, he told me to recruit female military attaches and soldiers to arrange and rescue the injured in the city. I thought it was feasible, so I talked to His Majesty, and got His Majesty''s permission, and that''s how things happened now. .


    Actually, my father wanted to recruit female military attachs and soldiers when he was still alive, because there were too many wars in the northwest, and after each battle, arge number of women and children needed rescue and resettlement.


    In the past, these things were done by the general''s wife or the prefect''s wife, but this was not a long-term solution, so it was most appropriate to recruit female military attachs to do these things specifically.


    General Xiao Liu smiled and said: "Your wife is kind-hearted and has a good brain. She thought of this a long time ago and asked you toplete it. Not bad."


    Qin Sang liked hearing people praise Gu Jinli, so he nodded and said with a smile: "My little fish has been the smartest since he was a child. He alwayses up with many useful ideas and helps a lot."


    This is a big boast about Gu Jinli.


    General Xiao Liu:


    "Your Majesty, the new letter from the capital has arrived!" You An came in with more than a dozen letters.


    Qin Sang hurriedly stood up and took the letter from You An''s hand. After finding the letter written by Gu Jinli to him, he hurriedly opened it and read it. His smile grew bigger and bigger as he read it, and finally heughed out loud.


    General Xiao Liu was curious and asked: "Is this a big happy event in the family?"

 Chapter 3234: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [

    Chapter 3234: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [


    The end of Chapter 3234, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [3]


    "My father-inw and mother-inw''s family have arrived in the capital with the vigers. Xiaoyu and Grandpa are very happy, especially the big wolf and the second wolf. They have been ying crazy with their rtives recently." Qin Sang replied, his eyes never leaving the letter, hurriedly I scanned the letter and made sure that Gu Jinli, mother and son were all safe, and then I felt relieved.


    "That''s a happy event." But General Liu felt sad again when he thought about the reason why the people from Dafeng Vige came to Beijing. But he didn''t want to say anything disappointing, so he didn''t mention Mr. Qin''s troubles. He only asked You An: "Is there anything wrong with you?" My family letter?


    There is a long distance between the Northeast and the capital, andmunication is inconvenient, so I collect letters from each family together, and then send them together in arge batch... Eagles and pigeons are also flesh and blood. If they are exhausted to death, they will be Its no longer useful, so cherish it.


    "Yes, this is from your family." You An presented the three letters to General Xiao Liu.


    "Ha, indeed." General Xiao Liu was very happy and said to Qin Sang: "I will go back and read the letter first. If your Majesty has any wishes, you can send someone to call me."


    "Okay." Qin Sang sent General Xiao Liu out of the tent, and asked You An to send home letters from the other generals. After sending You Ping, the dead soldiers, and the escorting soldiers away, he read the letters immersedly.


    The letters Xiaoyu wrote to him this time were much thicker. Unfortunately, most of them were about Cui''s visit to the capital, and not much about herself.


    Fortunately, the birthday gift he requested came as a recement...it was a small braid as thick as chopsticks made of hair, red silk, and dried flowers.


    There is also a note on the braid, which says: In order to braid this birthday gift for you, I lost a small amount of hair. If you dare to make such weird requests in the future, I will beat you up. Really beat!


    At the end of the story, there is an angry face with zing mes around it.


    Ha, Qin Sangughed out loud...Why is his little fish so cute?


    He was so happy that he read the letter three times before putting it away without being satisfied. He picked up the pigtail, put it to his lips, kissed it, and said, "If Xiaoyu wants to be so happy all the time, he needs to think more about it." I."


    After ying with the pigtail for a while, he put it into the small pouch embroidered by Gu Jinli himself, then hung the pouch around his neck and ced it close to his heart... In this way, even if Xiaoyu was with him, then he You can feel at ease even when you are charging into battle.


    Qin Sang went to read the letter from the big wolf and the second wolf again... Today, the second wolf was angry and was scolded again.


    Today, Eng, who hates boring books, wanted to skip ss, but he failed and was caught again. The second wolf must learn martial arts well and defeat the person who captures the second wolf!


    Today is a very busy day for Eng, who has to take care of many babies... Dad, being a little brother is a bit tiring.


    Today I am the second wolf crying anxiously. Qiangqiang doesnt drink milk again...Milk is the babys food. If a person doesnt eat, he will starve to death!


    Qiangqiang didnt know what was going on. He refused to drink milk after he was four months old. He was so hungry that he refused to drink. The nuns in the pce had no choice but to force-feed him while he was asleep. But he would wake up, cry when he saw being fed, and would spit out the milk he drank, making everyone in the pce worried.


    After two days of fighting like this... Eng is very happy today. Qiangqiang drank milk. He fed it with a spoon and drank more than half of the bowl. He is happy!


    Qin Sangughed when he saw it, Eng was really a living treasure.


    I read Big Wolfs letter again. Since their little brother could write some short sentences, Big Wolf also wrote like this... Today was a normal day.


    Today I was caught by my mother ying a treasure hunting game.


    Helping to catch my brother today.


    I''m worried about Qiangqiang today...Qiangqiang drinks milk and is happy.


    Today I went to the Ministry of Industry to see the mechanism. It was so amazing... Today I went to the dock to see the shipbuilding. I really liked it, and I was very happy!


    I cried today because I was worried about Zuzu.


    I met my grandpa and grandma today. Many people ate together, and I was very happy... I was fed by my little cousin today. My younger brother ran away, and the big wolf also wanted to run away. Brother You, please do well. Come and be fed by your little cousin, and the big wolf can run away.


    Haha, Qin Sang couldn''t stopughing, and he was very pleased: "My big wolf will finallyin, not bad." He found that the big wolf likes things like mechanisms very much. It can be good for the future if the big wolf can learn more. .


    After reading the letter, he wrote back to Gu Jinli, telling him about Yangji Mansion... Xiaoyu, the female soldiers have been officially established. After they have made contributions in rescue and resettlement in the Battle of New Six Cities, I will officially I proposed to my second cousin to greatly expand the recruitment of female soldiers and establish a female military medical center after the war to give them a way out and allow women from all over David to have a ce to see a doctor.


    Throughout the ages, medical clinics have always been attended by male doctors, and even the medicine apprentices have only epted men. However, the ethics of Chuwei are very strict, and innocence is more important than life. When a woman is sick, many families do not allow their daughters-inw, My daughter went to see a doctor and was dragged to death.


    Countless women died because of this!


    In the past, the couple had nothing to do, but now the second cousin has taken over the throne, and he and Xiaoyu have made great achievements. After the victory in the Northeast War, he can formally propose to the second cousin the establishment of a female military medical center.


    All female military doctors are trained from female soldiers, and the imperial court provides military pay. The owner of the female military medical center is a female military attach of high rank. David''s peasant women do not need medical fees for medical treatment, but they have to pay for the medicine. This willpletely solve David''s problem. The woman had no way to see a doctor and was dragged to death.


    Qin Sang thought that if this thing was done, Xiaoyu would be very happy and would be more willing to stay with him in this world.


    After writing the letter, Qin Sang imitated Gu Jinli, took out the lipstick and stamped a kiss on the letter.


    Add a small word next to the seal: Don''t dislike it.


    Gu Jinli won''t dislike it, but he will definitelyugh at him.


    Qin Sang was happy for one day because he received the birthday gift from his family and Gu Jinli. The next day, he began to prepare for the attack on Xinliu City.


    In Dongyang Mansion, Rui Xiong and the others have been waiting for Qin Sang to attack the city, so that Qin Sang would fall into the trap they had prepared long ago and make it impossible for him toe back.


    But


    "It''s been more than half a month, why hasn''t Qin Mue to attack Dongyang Mansion? Could it be that he has figured out that this city is a trap, so he doesn''te?" General Quan of Dongqing lost his patience in waiting, and with a bang, He pped the table angrily and said to everyone in the room: "We can''t wait any longer, we must kill Qin Mu as soon as possible!"


    "Master Quan, please calm down." Prince Yiforted General Quan and looked at Rui Xiong: "The trap was set by General Rui. If you want to change the n, you must first listen to General Rui''s opinion."


    Rui Xiong sneered in his heart when he heard this, but he said on his face: "Don''t worry, everyone. In ten days, Qin Mu will definitely lead troops to attack Dongyang Mansion. The source of the fierce fire oil veins in the Yeyan Lake Chuanshan Cave is here. He simply cant resist such a huge temptation in Dongyang Mansion.


    The Menghuo Oil Vein running through the cave is real, but Rui Xiong changed the route and led the Menghuo Oil Vein to Dongyang Mansion.


    His eyes were like an eagle, staring at everyone, and said: "As soon as Qin Mues, what awaits him will be an endless sea of fire from which he cannot escape. We can kill Qin Mu and swallow up ten Davids without spending a single soldier." Tens of thousands of reinforcements!


    "Without Qin Mu and his hundreds of thousands of troops, the Wei Dynasty will no longer have the fighting power to fight, and we can trample on the Wei Dynasty at will. Tell me, are these ten days worth waiting?!"


    This is indeed worth the wait.


    But


    What if Qin Mu still hasnt made any move to attack the city after ten days? Tuo Gude asked.

 Chapter 3235: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [

    Chapter 3235: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [


    The end of Chapter 3235, the Northeast War, killing Rui Xiong [4]


    Rui Xiong was not ambiguous and made a direct promise: "Then I will personally lead the troops to kill him!"


    "Okay, feel free. In that case, I, Rong, will wait for another ten days." Tuogude agreed, but said: "If General Rui cannot sessfully kill Qin Mu, I will take over the responsibility ofmanding the coalition forces and lead The coalition forces fought to the death with Qin Mu."


    boom!


    Marquis Quan struck the case again and said angrily: "Tuo Gude, do you think I am dead? I am a soldier in Dongqing. If His Majesty hadn''t promoted Rui Xiong, saying that he has been rooted in the Northeast and Xinliu City for many years, he would be themander-in-chief. If we can win this battle, themander of the coalition forces should be me or General Yanda!"


    so


    If Rui Xiong dies in the battle, I or General Yan should take over as themander-in-chief of the coalition forces. You, a crippled foreigner, will never be able to take over!


    "Shut up, Lord Quan, don''t be disrespectful to the Great Rongtian Khan!" King Yijun scolded Lord Quan, and then apologized to Tuogude: "Kang Tian, please calm down. Lord Quan just wants to avenge General Quan as soon as possible. This I just said the wrong thing."


    General Quan of Yangji Mansion is a nsman of Marquis Quan.


    Tuogude gave Prince Yi some face and said: "Prince Yi made serious remarks. The coalition forces should work together and there is no point in arguing. Let''s talk about it in ten days."


    After saying that, he got up and left with the ten witch soldiers apanying him.


    Not long after, there was the sound of neat footsteps running outside the courtyard gate, and the howling of wolves.


    Prince Yi and others got up and went out, only to see thousands of shamans wearing armor and armed with crossbows leading hundreds of Xing, surrounding Tuogude and leaving... Some Xing smelled their scent, turned around and howled at them with bared teeth, The wolf''s eyes were filled with thirst for blood.


    "You beast, what are you howling for? Come back here!" Wu Jun roared, and Xing whimpered in fear, and quickly turned around and left.


    The ferocious wolf soldiers were even more ruthless. King Yi felt a chill in his body and asked Lord Quan and others to enter the house. After the sound of footstepspletely disappeared, King Yi said: "Marquis Quan, General Rui, I thought that , the soldiers are brave and good at fighting, and they are the best choice to be the vanguard."


    Rui Xiong: "Don''t worry, Prince. Your Majesty has already given a secret order, saying that Dayong and Qin Mu have a blood feud. During the battle, the soldiers must be given the opportunity to kill Qin Mu and take revenge."


    Prince Yijun smiled and said, "The imperial grandfather is indeed wise."


    Although Da Rong was severely beaten by Qin Mu, he was still powerful. Therefore, in this battle, Dongqing not only wanted to kill Qin Mu, but also used the hands of Qin Mu and the guards to consume Tuo Gu''s troops. In this way, Da Rong will not pose a threat to Dongqing, and Dongqing can reap the benefits.


    Kettlegood had already guessed their n and had a countermeasure, so it was impossible for them to seed easily.


    And the more Tuo Gude and Prince Yi are on guard against each other and scheming against each other, the more beneficial it will be to Qin Sang.


    "Prince and Marquis, don''t worry, I will definitely kill Qin Mu in this battle and avenge my father!" Rui Xiong stood up and left, taking his confidants and mine masters with him to continue to perfect his fierce fire oil trap.


    Qin Sang was not idle either, and was meeting with You Erping, General An, Liu Chong, and the master craftsmen.


    You Erping presented a map of the ck oil vein to Qin Sang: "...Master Guo, all the anomalies in the vein have been clearly explored. This is the map of the vein''s direction drawn by masters of the mine."


    The vein masters discovered anomalies in the Menghuo Oil veins after arriving in Chuanshan Cave. After more than half a month of exploration, the master masters found the real veins and also discovered fake veins artificially dug to divert oil.


    "Invite General Xiao Liu." Qin Sang took the mine map and took out the map of Northeast China. Hepared it and looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the happier he became. "Sang, I''m here. If you want Uncle Liu to do anything, just ask him." General Xiao Liu always put himself under Qin Sang, which made the Northeast soldiers respect Qin Sang more and listen to his orders.


    "Uncle Liu,e and take a look." Qin Sang called General Liu toe over and look at the mineral vein map. He also exined to him the true and false mineral veins, as well as his guess: "The big mineral vein looks like it leads to Dongyang Mansion, but it doesn''t mean that the mineral vein goes beyond Big enough to prove its a real vein.


    "My eldest brother has been to Northeast China and wrote to me about an anecdote. He said that an unknown mountain fire once broke out in the Xiaotianshu Mountains. It rained heavily for several days before the fire was extinguished. He was curious, so he visited and asked old mountain people, and he said that mountain fires often broke out in that area of the mountain, and their ancestors had no idea what the cause was. Anyway, they couldn''t burn their side, so they just ignored it and let it burn."


    Qin Sang pointed to the second city and said: "And the ce closest to the mountain fire is the second city, which was once thend of Great Yinzhou."


    General Xiao Liu understood: "You are saying that the main vein of kerosene is not in Dongyang Mansion, but near the Second City."


    Qin Sang nodded: "That''s right... They took the trouble to disguise Dongyang Mansion as the main mine. They must want to use Dongyang Mansion as a trap to lure me into the city to kill them."


    but


    "Master Zhao said that although the veins are fake, they can really introduce ck oil into Dongyang Mansion... After more than half a year, there must be a lot of ck oil gathered underground in Dongyang Mansion, enough to burn down the entire Dongyang Mansion."


    this?


    General Xiao Liu was shocked: "You mean they are going to use the whole city as a trap to kill you and the Dongyang Mansion? How is this possible? That is a city!"


    But the city does not belong to Dongqing, so Dongqing will not feel bad.


    General Xiao Liu remembered the information obtained from interrogating Qing Bing and said: "The valuable things in Dongyang Mansion must have been taken away. Today''s Dongyang Mansion is probably just an empty shell... Rui Xiong is also a person who does things without caring. This kind of He cane up with crazy poisonous schemes."


    General Xiao Liu looked at Qin Sang: "Sang, I believe what you said. You tell me what you want me to do."


    Thank you, Uncle Liu. Qin Sang told him his n.


    General Xiao Liu was shocked when he heard this: "No, it''s too dangerous. Rui Xiong is vicious, and Tuo Gude wants to chop you up. If it doesn''t work, you can''t go. I''ll go instead!"


    He then said: "If something goes wrong with you, how can I exin it to His Majesty and thete Marquis of Qin? And Uncle He, if I receive bad news from you, wouldn''t I want him to..." He will die with his eyes closed!


    Qin Sang: "Uncle Liu, it''s because of grandpa that I take the risk... Although this trap is dangerous, if Rui Xiong can use it, so can I."


    "That''s it. In a few days, you will lead the troops to attack the second city, and I will lead the troops to attack Dongyang Mansion. This is themander-in-chief''s order!"


    Themander-in-chief''s order has been issued, and General Xiao Liu has no choice but toply.


    "Sure, I''ll make arrangements right away. But if you find something is wrong, you have to run away immediately and don''t fight to the death. Do you understand? Uncle Liu is begging you. If you don''t agree, I will kneel down to you."


    General Xiao Liu was really about to kneel down. Qin Sang hurriedly grabbed him and said: "Don''t worry, Uncle Liu. If I can''t kill Rui Xiong, I will retreat immediately... My wife and children are still waiting for me toe home. I will not let myself get lost." northeast."


    "Okay, as long as you agree, don''t regret it before the battle!" General Xiao Liu confirmed again and again that Qin Sang would cherish his life, and then went down to make arrangements.


    As soon as the news of the simultaneous attack on Dongyang Prefecture and the Second City came out, Yangji Prefecture was in a state of excitement. Even Li Zhifu of Jiqing Prefecture knew about it and was very frightened. Fei Ge sent a message to Qin Sang to think twice.


    Attacking one Dongyang Prefecture alone is enough. If you want to attack two at the same time, you are not afraid, but the people of our two prefectures are. If you torture yourself to death, the two armies of Rui Xiong and Tuo Gude will note to kill us all!

 Chapter 3236: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, Rui Xiong’s death

    Chapter 3236: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, Rui Xiong��s death


    The end of Chapter 3236, Northeast War, Rui Xiongs death


    The military order has been issued and cannot be changed.


    However, Qin Sang wrote back to Magistrate Li, saying: Magistrate Li, don''t worry. Dongyang Mansion is far away from Jiqing Mansion. Even if the war is defeated, the distance between the two ces is long enough for Magistrate Li to lead the people of Jiqing Mansion to escape. A city.


    This, is this human talk? !


    After receiving the letter, Magistrate Li was so angry that he scolded Qin Sang, and said that General Xiao Liu and Mrs. Ye "will not stop him. It is rted to the safety of the entire Northeast. How can he be allowed to act willfully?" !


    "No, I have to go to Yangji Mansion to stop him. I can''t let him go crazy like this."


    "Sir, please don''t be impulsive!" The Master quickly stopped Magistrate Li and said, "Sir, Duke Qin is your Majesty''s cousin, and he has just recovered Yangji Mansion. It can be seen that Duke Qin is very capable, and he may be able to capture Dongyang Mansion."


    Ha, Magistrate Liughed angrily: "Can Yangji Mansionpare with Dongyang Mansion? There are more than 200,000 allied troops from the two countries lying there. Not to mention that he is just your Majesty''s cousin, even if he is God''s biological son, Its also hard to win!


    Zhifu Li pushed the master away, ordered someone to prepare a carriage, and rushed to Yangji Mansion.


    But when he arrived at Yangji Mansion, the two armies had already set off, and only General Bing and Mrs. Ye were in the city.


    Magistrate Li cried anxiously: "Mrs. Ye, you are His Majesty''s mother-inw, why don''t you show your identity and stop Qin Guogong? It''s over, it''s over, we have to escape quickly, otherwise it will be toote."


    Madam Ye said hurriedly: "Prefect Li, don''t worry. Duke Qin defeated the bandits and recovered Yangji Mansion in just one day. Even if he cannot recapture Dongyang Mansion, with Duke Qin''s ability, he can escape unscathed."


    But Magistrate Li was afraid, so he still wanted to take Mrs. Ye away: "You have to leave with me, otherwise your Majesty will kill me if something goes wrong."


    Mrs. Ye will not leave: "I want to stay and wait for the female soldiers to return in triumph."


    What!


    The female soldiers are also going out?! Magistrate Li couldnt breathe and fainted again.


    Magistrate Li made such a fuss. After Rui Xiong and others received the news, they felt more and more that Qin Sang could not withstand the temptation of ck fire oil and hurriedly came to attack Dongyang Mansion.


    Ke Tuogude said: "Qin Mu has always been cautious and not impulsive. This time the troops are divided into two groups and attack the city at the same time. I''m afraid there is a fraud."


    "Qin Mu is cautious?" Rui Xiong smiled: "When he was neen years old, he was just a small householder, and he dared to rush into the army and kill Le Muqin. This time, he used the body of the noble prince as a bait to get sick. Ying, regardless of the life and death of half the people in Yangji Mansion, forcibly attacked the city, and even the magistrate Ye died tragically in front of him. Qin Mu is a madman at heart. It just so happens that I am also a madman, so I must meet him well this time!"


    Dont worry, Khan. All you have to do is cooperate with me. We have so many soldiers and horses. Even if we divide tens of thousands of troops to support the second city, we can crush Qin Mu and the guards into a pulp!


    After saying that, he left and began to line up his troops, waiting for Qin Sang to enter the game.


    Because there was a ck oil mine in the second city, Rui Xiong divided his own 20,000 troops and horses, and also divided the 20,000 troops and horses of Marquis Quan, to gather 40,000 troops and horses to rush for reinforcements.


    Quan Houye was dissatisfied, but Rui Xiong brought out the old emperor Dongqing''s secret order, so Quanhouye could only obey the order.


    On the tenth day of the seventh lunar month, on a night of first quarter moon, skynterns floated over Dongyang Mansion.


    Fire the arrow and shoot down the Qin thiefs ghostntern!


    Swish swish!


    A hail of arrows was fired, and before the Kongmingnterns floated into Dongyang Mansion, all the Kongmingnterns were shot down.


    The doctors of the Rui family went to check it first and confirmed that it was not poisonous before taking the Kongming Lantern to Rui Xiong.


    In the holder of the Kongming Lantern, there are letters written in Chuwei script to the people in the city.


    Rui Xiong smiled after reading it: "It''s a confession and a promise again. Is this just a trick on Qin Mu''s heart?"


    Its a pity that it doesnt work this time.


    Because 80% of the people in Dongyang Mansion were allied forces, the remaining 10% were semi-crippled male ves, and the other 10% were female ves for the allied forces to y with, and had no ability to resist the allied forces.


    He also ordered: "Liuwei and Ruishen, you lead Shihu''s army out of the city and catch the advance army of Qin thieves who put up the Kongming Lantern. I will sacrifice their flesh and blood to the g!" "Yes!" Liuwei and Ruishen immediately gathered Shihu. The army rushed out of Dongyang Mansion and went to the valley where the Kongming Lantern floated to kill.


    But the people from the Yingshi Gang had already run away, and Liuwei and the others were in vain.


    However, they did not return to the city, butid an ambush on the spot: "If they dare toe tonight, we will destroy them in one fell swoop!"


    On the night of July 11th, the people from the Eagle Food Gang actually came to set off Kongmingnterns. They did note to this valley to set them off, but to the mountains north of Dongyang Mansion.


    One skyntern floated from the north mountain to Dongyang Mansion, and it was still a letter, but Rui Xiong was still afraid that thenterns contained poison, so it took a lot of effort to stop these batches of skynterns.


    Rui Xiong was furious, so he did not send any more troops to arrest the people, but called Rui Shen and the others back into the city: "There is no need to y these little tricks with the advance army of the Qin thieves. We just need to wait for the Qin thieves'' army to arrive outside the city, and then burn them to death in one fell swoop." be."


    Prince Yijun and Tuogude had no objections, but Marquis Quan was sulking, eager to see Rui Xiong making a joke.


    On the night of July 12, Rui Xiong had prepared to shoot down the Kongming Lanterns early, but what came tonight was not the Kongming Lanterns, but arge group of birds carrying new poisonous insects.


    The chirping of birds filled the night sky. As soon as the sharp arrow was shot, new poisonous insects with wings flew out of the bird and entered Qingbing''s body through his mouth and nose.


    Those who are drilled into the body will soon suffer from abdominal pain.


    Even if the sting only hurts the skin, the skin will also ulcerate and make people dizzy.


    General Rui, there is a note on the dead bird! Doctor Rui quickly showed the note to Rui Xiong.


    Rui Xiong looked at it, his face darkened, and he said to Unuo: "This is a gift from Qin Mu to your Dajong, take it to your Tian Khan to see."


    Uno took the note and saw that it was written in Rong characters: The new poisonous insects cultivated with your rotworms, only our David has the antidote, give it to you, have a good taste of your brain being eaten away and the poisonous insects destroying it. Pain from the stomach.


    Sannuo! Unuo gritted his teeth. The only one who could breed new poisonous insects was Sannuo.


    He hated Sannuo to death. If Sannuo hadn''t killed the great wizard, their army would not have been defeated: "Oh, you''re good to go. This time, the Dajong warriors will definitely capture you alive and sacrifice you alive to the witch god!"


    Unuo turned around and left, showed the note to Tuogude, and suggested: "Tian Khan, we have all seen the power of poisonous insects. We must kill that **** Sannuo as soon as possible, otherwise he will breed more. Too many poisonous insects.


    Prince Yi also came and said to Tuogu: "Khan Tian, where is your witch doctor? Send him to expel the insects quickly, otherwise the poisonous insects will break out of the body and the morale of the troops in the city will be chaotic!"


    He also scolded Qin Sang: "What a vicious Qin thief, and the people of Chu Wei still praise him Chicheng. What a joke!"


    You are enemies. If Qin Sang attacks you Chicheng, then he is sick.


    Tuogu said: "We don''t have an antidote for the new poisonous insects... But Prince Yi doesn''t have to worry. The Qin thief definitely doesn''t have many new poisonous insects in his hands, and he will arrive in two days at most. By then, he and Sannuo will be killed and destroyed." With the new poisonous insect, the coalition forces will naturally be safe."


    After hearing this, King Yi was almost furious, but there was no antidote, and it was useless to force him. He just left with a sullen face.


    This night, due to the new poisonous insect chaos, the entire Dongyang Mansion''s Qing soldiers and thieves were busy all night.


    But the next morning, more than a thousand Qing soldiers were still killed by new poisonous insects that destroyed their internal organs.


    Because of the tragic deaths of thousands of Qing soldiers, the Qing soldiers were distraught.


    Prince Yijun had no choice but to issue a gold-granting order, and Rui Xiong issued a beheading order, which stabilized the morale of the army.


    But not long after the army''s morale had stabilized, on the night of July 13th, the outpost scouts lit the beacon tower and reported the news to Dongyang Mansion.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    In Dongyang Mansion, the drums sounded, and the messengers shouted: "The guards areing, meet the enemy quickly!"

 Chapter 3237: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, burning the coalition forces

    Chapter 3237: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, burning the coalition forces


    The end of Chapter 3237, Northeast War, Burning Allied Forces


    Were finally here. Rui Xiong raised his sword, strode out of the gate tower, climbed up and shouted, Pass this generals order to all the soldiers of the coalition to attack the Qin thieves!


    Yes! The dead man hurriedly went to deliver the order.


    Rui Xiong said again: "Go and tell Lao Wu and Rui Gu to light the fire at the right time... I was going to turn Qin Mu and the others into charcoal, but let my father see what he couldn''t do even after nning for more than 20 years." Son, I can make it in one night!"


    "Yes." Siwei left the tower, went down the secret passage, found Wuwei and Ruigu, and asked them to get ready.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    General Rui ordered the allied forces to attack the Qin thieves!


    When the coalition forces heard the military order, they rushed out of the house, and the three armies were quickly assembled.


    Tuo Gude, Prince Yi, Marquis Quan and others came to the tower and looked at the gxy of torches in the distance, feeling a little nervous.


    Have you seen Qin Musmanders chariot? How long will it take for the guards to reach the poisonous circle?! Tuogude asked twice in Dongqing dialect, which shows the eagerness in his heart.


    After a while, the voice of the sentry came from the watchtower of the city tower: "There were too many guards and they blocked themander''s chariot. We couldn''t see the enemy''smander''s chariot! The guards had already reached the first beacon tower, and there were more You can reach the third beacon tower and enter the poison circle in a quarter of an hour!"


    Doctor Rui and the witch doctors developed a new poison specifically for use against the Guards.


    Half an hourter


    Report, the guards have entered the second beacon tower!


    Another half-quarter of an hourter


    Report, the guards suddenly stopped marching for some unknown reason!


    Tuogu was angry and scolded Qin Sang: "A cunning viin."


    Rui Xiong: "Scouting Qianhu, why did the guards stop? Quick check and report."


    "Yes." The scout Qianhu hurriedly sent a message to the scouts outside the city.


    After receiving the order, Scout Baihu sent six lines of scouts to check.


    But before the scouts came back, pieces of flint were like meteorites from the sky, frantically smashing into Dongyang Mansion.


    Bang bang bang!


    It was so smashed that Dongyang Mansion was shaken.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The flint, carrying bags of fire oil, exploded when it hit the ground, burning everything that could be burned nearby.


    this?


    Instead of continuing to advance, they directly used flint to attack from a distance.


    Bang bang bang!


    Another burst of flint hit the city, causing the ground to copse.


    Rui Xiong looked at the copsed ground, and a bad premonition came to his heart.


    Sure enough, not long after, Wuwei came up with Master Wen and shouted: "General, you can''t let the flint hit you like this, or something big will happen!"


    Master Wen lowered his voice and said: "In order to allow the fire to reach the ground, several channels were dug closer to the ground. Although they are supported by iron frames, they are frames after all, and flint is a siege weapon more powerful than meteorites from the sky. If it copses If the iron frame breaks down, the ck oil leaks out, and is ignited by the mes of flint, we can just~"


    Master Wen did not say any more, but the meaning was obvious.


    Rui Xiong knew how powerful the ck fire oil was, and becamepletely anxious. He scolded Qin Mu angrily: "It''s really vicious. No wonder Tian Khan, you were defeated by him and had his arm broken by him!"


    These words sessfully angered Tuo Gude: "General Rui gives the order, and the Rong will cooperate. No matter what, Qin Mu will be buried here tonight."


    "Thank you, Khan!" Rui Xiong immediately ordered: "Liu Wei, Zhao Xu, Sun Hao; Yu Xang, Zhou Shenxu, and Quan Shang, lead your troops out of the city immediately and face the Qin thieves head-on!"


    Master Quan was unhappy: "Rui Xiong, Quan Shang can''t go..."


    boom!


    Rui Xiong swung his sword towards the battlement beside Mr. Quan, cut off a stone corner from the battlement, and red at Mr. Quan: "Anyone who disobeys themander''s orders on the battlefield will be killed!"


    Marquis Quan was startled. Looking at Rui Xiong, who was a bit stunned, he could only shut up. However, he sent thirty soldiers to protect Quan Shang... Quan Shang was a general among the younger generation of the Quan n. He is a fourth-grade general at a young age, and he can lead 10,000 troops, so he must be protected.


    Tuogude also ordered the generals to leave the city: "Unuo, Di Yong, and Tulu, the opportunity to avenge the great wizard hase. Lead the troops out of the city immediately. Qin Mu must be introduced into the fire oil circle!"


    "Yes!" Unuo and others took the order and left, taking 40,000 soldiers, plus 60,000 soldiers and horses from Liuwei, Zhao Xu, Quan Shang and others, a total of 100,000 troops rushed out of Dongyang Mansion.


    For fear of hurting the coalition forces, they did not dare to ignite the poison in the third beacon tower. The poison circle was temporarily disabled, and Qin Sang and the others benefited from this.


    Your Majesty, Dongqing and the Rong bandits have joined forces and fought their way out of the city! Meng Hong hurriedly came to report. Qin Sang nodded: "ording to the n, greet them."


    "Yes!" Meng Hong hurriedly returned to the first front line and ordered: "Adjust the distance of the catapults, add poison packets, attack the coalition forces in groups, keep up with the crossbows, and prepare the chariots. Once the coalition forces cross the positioning g, immediately dispatch to kill! In short The Duke said, they are beasts, there is no need to talk to them about martial ethics, while they are out of the city, kill as many as you can!"


    Yes! All the soldiers responded in unison, and the soldiers in the transport camp continued to bring in huge rocks and drop them.


    Bang bang bang, flints were sted towards the coalition forces.


    Because the new catapult can adjust the angle and distance, the Qing soldiers and soldiers were smashed together, causing tens of thousands of casualties.


    But they had a hundred thousand people, and now only one of them was lost. The remaining 90,000 soldiers and horses were still like wild beasts, charging towards this direction.


    Fire the arrow!


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    The overwhelming rain of arrows was directed at the coalition troops, and a group of coalition troops were killed.


    "What kind of crossbow is this from the Guards? Its prating power is so strong!" Quan Shang was a little scared. He listened to the advice of Marquis Quan''s personal soldiers and quietly slowed down the attack speed to avoid dying here.


    Chariot, charge, crush these beasts!


    The coalition forces were about to rush behind the positioning g, when hundreds of chariots were dispatched, like rolling stones and beasts, rushing toward the coalition forces.


    The sound of banging and banging, and the hissing and crunching of flesh and bones, resounded throughout the world, chilling the hearts of the coalition forces.


    Cavalry, kill!


    With an order, four cavalry groups came out to kill the coalition forces.


    "Yes, the cavalry of the Hemu family and the Ziche family!" Unuo was shocked when he saw the gs of the two cavalrymen in the middle.


    Di Yong, Tulu, and Zhao Xu were shocked when they learned about it: "The cavalry of the Ziche family has arrived in the northeast. No wonder the Qin thieves dare to be so arrogant and attack two cities at the same time!"


    The hidden stakes have been keeping an eye on Zi Che''s family''s 10,000 cavalry, but within half a month of no news, Zi Cheyu led the cavalry to fight in front of them.


    Dont get entangled with them and lead them into the city as soon as possible!


    Even the soldiers are afraid of the cavalrymen of the Hemu family and the Ziche family, and entangled with them will only increase casualties.


    Yes. The messengers from Dongqing and Da Rong immediately waved military gs and conveyed the order silently.


    Therefore, not long after the cavalry fought with the coalition forces, the coalition forces retreated: "The guards are fierce, so retreat back to the city first, protected by high walls. We can kill them all with poison arrows!"


    The guards are fierce, so retreat back to the city first, protected by high walls. We can kill them all with poison arrows!


    Lest the guards could not hear, these words resounded throughout the battlefield.


    Qin Sang cooperated with them very well and ordered: "The whole army pursues the coalition forces, kills the enemy and seizes the city!"


    Dong dong dong!


    "The Duke of Qin ordered the entire army to pursue the coalition forces, kill the enemy and seize the city!"


    At the military order, the army was like a rolling flood, rushing towards the coalition forces, and soon caught up to the third beacon tower. However, the coalition forces were in a hurry to return to the city and had no time to stop and burn the poison.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, the coalition troops arrived at the city. Zhao Xu and Unuo shouted: "Open the city gate quickly, the guard cavalry is about to kill!"


    The city gates soon opened.


    The coalition forces rushed into the city like crazy. After they all entered the city, four cavalry groups arrived just in time.


    But except for the first cavalry led by Meng Hong, the three cavalry led by Hong Dao, Zi Che Yu, and He Mu Tuo did not stop, but took a detour and ran towards the other three city gates.


    The baggage camp follows up!


    Soon, the soldiers in the baggage camp used siege cones to hit the city gate, but they only hit it once and then stopped.


    What does the guard mean? Do we want to attack the city?


    Hurry up and attack the city. As long as you attack the city, we will pretend to abandon the city and flee, then trap you in the city and set you on fire!


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong..." Tuo Gude looked at Meng Hong and others below the city. Thinking of the many times Qin Mu and Luo Ying had used tricks on the battlefield, he suddenly woke up and said, "Qin Mu is not trying to attack the city, he is trying to Use the same strategy to burn the coalition forces to death!"

 Chapter 3238: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, the great defeat

    Chapter 3238: The end of the full text, the Northeast War, the great defeat


    The end of Chapter 3238, Northeast War, great defeat


    "It''s simply ridiculous. Qin Mu didn''t know my n at all, how could he use it?" Rui Xiong didn''t want to believe Tuo Gude''s words, and continued to order: "Set arrows to anger the guards, let the guards attack the city, and proceed to the third step of the n. !


    "Didn''t you see that the guards were not attacking the city, but blocking the city gate? They are trying to trap us in the city so they can set us on fire!" Tuogude roared, instructing his trusted general: "Hu Gao , quickly lead 10,000 troops to the west gate, we must not let the guards block the gate, we must leave an escape hatch."


    "Yes." Hu Gao immediately led his troops to the west gate.


    Rui Xiong sneered: "Tian Khan, it seems that you were beaten by the Qin thieves and lost your courage..."


    Shut up, who do you think you are, how dare you disrespect my father! Amenggu pointed his spear at Rui Xiong, with an angry look on his face.


    Shanhu, Jindu, Pengyong and other generals also drew their swords and warned: "We, Tian Khan, are equal to your old Emperor Dongqing. If you dare to speak disrespectfully again, we will chop you up and feed you to the wolves!"


    Report, the guards seem to be pouring iron on the city gate! The soldiers on the sentry tower suddenly shouted, and the whole tower fell silent.


    Continue to investigate and confirm whether the guards are pouring iron juice to block the city gate?! Prince Yi roared.


    "Yes." Dozens of soldiers from the sentry towers stared at the city gates. Soon, they all reported: "Report, the guards at the four city gates are transporting iron liquid and pouring iron liquid into the city gates!"


    this?


    Marquis Quan''s face turned pale and he asked in a panic: "Even if the Qin thieves saw through Rui Xiong''s n, they wouldn''t be able to block the city gates and set fire to the city. This Dongyang Mansion belongs to the Wei Dynasty, how could Qin Mu be so ruthless?" !


    Prince Yi: "Qin Mu is a master who refuses topromise even when he sees the prince ughtering the father of Wei Dynasty and the generals and women of Yangji Mansion. Do you think he would care about an empty city?"


    Tuogude took over the conversation and said: "If we can exchange an empty city for the lives of more than 200,000 coalition troops, Qin Mu will definitely do it!"


    But Rui Xiong still didn''t want to believe it: "Even if your guess is reasonable, what did Qin Mu use to burn the entire city? Does he know where the kerosene channel is? There is no underground channel for ck kerosene. Where did he get the fire? Burn down a city?!


    Report, the main force of the Guards has arrived, and you can already see themanders chariot! The guard tower officer said one sentence to attract everyones attention.


    Rui Xiong: "The powerful ballista is aiming at themander''s chariot. It is about to shoot the Qin thief to death!"


    As long as Qin Mu is dead, the guards will be in chaos, and there will be no way for the generals to follow his n and burn the city.


    The powerful crossbows of the Kewei army were the first to kill.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of powerful crossbow arrows came together, knocking down some of the city battlements. Dozens of Qing soldiers were shot off the towers and smashed into a pulp.


    The attack was so sudden that Marquis Quan and the others turned pale with fright.


    Report, there is a message on the guards powerful crossbow!


    Quan Hou Ye hurriedly said: "Get it quickly!"


    Qing Bing hurriedly took down the letter from the powerful crossbow. He took five copies in total, all with the same content, written in Chuwei script: Rui Xiong, your sister Rui Shuang has ast word for you...fight for Ning Ji''s selfish desires. You will die, and you can only survive if you leave behind everything Ning Ji instilled in you.


    Rui Shuang took too much concoction and died of illness in early June.


    Leave twost words before her death. One is to take her ashes to the warm south and scatter them into the sea so that she can be free after death.


    The secondst words are these words to Rui Xiong.


    Its a pity that Rui Xiong didnt appreciate it, so he tore up the letter and cursed: What qualifications does a traitor have to lecture this general! She deserves to die in the capital!


    He grabbed Siwei again and said, "Go and ask Master Wen to light the ck fire oil in the outer channel. The Qin thieves and cavalry outside the city gate will be burned to death!"


    It''s a pity that it was toote, Qin Sang was one step ahead of him.


    Huhuhu~


    The ground in Dongyang Mansion felt like a leak, and something came out.


    The soldiers frowned, and when they got closer to the ce where the sound came from, they found blue fireing out of the cracks in the bricks: "...It''s on fire, the ground is on fire!"


    The ground here is also on fire, blue fire!


    There is blue fire here too! More than a dozen voices came from more than a dozen ces, showing that there were at least a dozen ces where the fire wasing out.


    "Hurry and report to the general." The Qing soldiers rushed up to the tower, but before they saw Rui Xiong, there was a loud noise.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The ground exploded with a bang, and a pir of fire several meters high shot out. The surrounding Qing soldiers and soldiers were blown away and then fell to the ground with a bang. Their bodies were stained with ck oil and burned into mes.


    Ah, its on fire, please help me, please save me!


    It hurts. It hurts me so much. Get some water and put out the fire!


    Hundreds of soldiers were burned by the explosion on the ground and were crying for help in pain.


    But the underground of Dongyang Mansion was full of ck oil channels. In order to facilitate the burning of the guards, Rui Xiong also asked Master Wen to dig fourrge pits under the four city gates to store the ck oil. With this explosion, all the ck oil poured out of the ground and burned wildly. Thousands of people were quickly swallowed up, and no one could save them.


    "The ground is covered with ck oil, run to the city tower!" Countless Qing soldiers and soldiers rushed to the city tower. In order to fight for the way, they drew their swords and killed each other. Dongyang Mansion waspletely in chaos.


    Looking at the fire in the city and the fighting coalition forces, Prince Yi grabbed Rui Xiong and roared: "You idiot, what bad idea did youe up with? We were killed by you!"


    What an unprecedented and unprecedented conspiracy, and how hundreds of thousands of guardsmen can be burned to death without spending a single soldier, it is all bullshit, they are the ones who will be burned to death now.


    Rui Xiong was scolded and said nothing, only looking at the raging fire in the city...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The ground was exploded by fierce fire again, and the mes flew in all directions, falling on the Qing soldiers and burning them.


    Rui Xiong was shaken by the loud noise and came to his senses. He grabbed Prince Yi by the neck and mmed him on the battlement. He put the knife against his neck and said: "If you want to survive, give the royal family an order and order everyone." Qing soldierse out of the city and help me kill Qin Mu!"


    Quan Houye was shocked: "At this time, you still want to kill Qin Mu? Let Prince Yi go quickly, abandon the city and run for your life."


    Prince Yijun was afraid that he would be killed, so he hurriedly advised: "Quan Hou is right. By abandoning the city now, not only can we preserve the strength of the coalition forces, but we can also rush to the second city to help General Yan kill Liu Tao, killing two birds with one stone."


    Shut up! Rui Xiongs eyes were red with anger, he stared at Prince Yi, and said with a sinister smile: If Qin Mu doesnt die tonight, you will have to die. Choose!


    This is to force him to issue a royal order and fight Qin Mu to the end.


    Prince Yijun wanted to cut Rui Xiong into pieces: "...Tian Khan, what do you say?"


    Tuogude said: "Qin Mu is right in front of us. If we fight to the death, we may not be able to kill him. I agree with General Rui''s proposal."


    Anyway, it was Qing Bing who charged. If Qing Bing could not kill Qin Sang, he would lead the soldiers to retreat.


    Prince Yi was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he was afraid that he would be killed, so he could only issue a royal order: "Pass the royal order and order all Qing soldiers and Rui family dead soldiers to go out of the city to kill the Qin thieves!"


    "Send the order, the whole army goes out of the city and kills the Qin thieves. I will behead the Qin thieves with my own hands!" Rui Xiong also issued a military order.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Dongqing''s weird war drums sounded again, two orders were given, and 200,000 troops marched out, quickly breaking through the blocked east main city gate.


    Fortunately, Meng Hong and others had already evacuated the city gate after hearing the noise, otherwise they would have been trampled to death by the coalition forces.


    Rui Xiong sat on horseback and shouted: "The Shihu Army opens the way, breaks through the guard line, and goes straight to themander''s chariot!"


    Charge! The Shihu army was like a galloping beast, killing the guards.


    But Rui Xiong and Fu Hu''s army charged ahead, but Quan Houye led the dead soldiers of the Rui family to **** Prince Yi who was tied to the chariot.


    After robbing the people, he immediately issued a new military order and a royal order: "The King of Yi County and the Marquis of Quan ordered all the Qing soldiers to stop charging and rush to the second city to conserve their military strength for follow-up!"

 Chapter 3239: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, the great defeat [

    Chapter 3239: At the end of the full text, the Northeast War, the great defeat [


    The end of Chapter 3239, Northeast War, great defeat2


    As soon as the military order came out, the soldiers were all shocked, but they were only shocked for a moment, and immediately became happy: "Retreat, retreat quickly, go to the second city!"


    Prince Yijun and Marquis Quan ordered to stop charging and go to the second city to support General Yanda!


    The Qing soldiers had enjoyed happiness for more than half a year. They had long since given up the intention of fighting to the death. They were frightened by the fire that burned the city. When they heard the order to retreat, they turned around and ran away in excitement.


    The sudden retreat during the charge was such a ridiculous behavior that even Tokud was shocked.


    He rode his horse to find Prince Yi and Marquis Quan, and asked angrily: "Qing Yi, Quan Zhenhui, what''s going on with the new military order?!"


    Prince Yi: "Rui Xiong''s n has failed. Dongyang Mansion has be a desperate situation. Continuing to follow Rui Xiong crazy will only damage the strength of the coalition forces. Only by withdrawing from the second city in time to join General Yan and integrating the forces can the Wei army be destroyed." military."


    He also advised: "Khan Tian, please let the soldiers retreat quickly, otherwise..."


    Shut up! Tuogud drew his scimitar angrily, pointed at him and said, Order all the Qing troops to charge and help Rui Xiong kill Qin Mu!


    "You are so presumptuous, Tuogude. You dare to disrespect our royal family many times. Do you think we have no one in Dongqing?!" Lord Quan also drew his sword, pointed at Tuogude and said: "Put down your weapon, otherwise I will let you Pay the price now."


    The county prince''s pce, the dead soldiers of the Rui family, and the soldiers of Marquis Quan all gathered around, pointing poison arrows and swords and guns at Tuogude: "Put down your weapons!"


    Moo moo!


    When the bull horn sounded, Amenggu, Yun Ming, Pengying, Gurdun and other Tuogu tribe generals led their troops to attack and surrounded Quan Houye and the others.


    "You Dongqing people who are afraid of death, if you dare to disrespect my father Khan again, I will ughter all of you!" Amenggu was so angry that to show his majesty, he immediately swung his sword and chopped off the head of a Qing soldier with a click.


    Boom~


    The headless corpse fell to the ground, shocking everyone.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There were endless noises in the city, and pirs of fire erupted from hundreds of ces. Even the ground outside the city exploded. ck oil and mes filled the air, swallowing up the Qing soldiers and soldiers approaching the city gate.


    Ah ah ah! The burned Qing Bing and Rong Bing screamed in agony.


    "Your Majesty, the ck fire oil pit underground outside the city is also burning. You have to leave quickly, otherwise it will be toote!" Rui Lin rushed over on horseback, urging, and revealed another piece of news: "Rui Gu and Master Wen died. He fell into an oil pit and was burned to death. The mountain ghost army underground lost 80% of its value. Wuwei was burned. Although he was rescued, it seems he will not survive."


    Its almost done.


    He then showed a ckened identity te to Prince Yi and said, "This is the identity te passed down from Wuwei."


    Prince Yi took it and took a look. Sure enough, it was Wuwei''s identity card... The square card was burned into an oval shape, which shows how fierce the fire in the underground oil pit was.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The loud noise was heard again, and the ground in this area was already covered with leaking ck fire oil.


    Quan Houye was scared to death and said hurriedly: "Tuo Gude, if you don''t want to retreat, go and kill Qin Mu with Rui Xiong. I wish you sess. Go, Lord Prince!"


    It is to take the lead in riding away.


    Prince Yi did not dare to stay longer and rode away. He also held up the royal token and shouted: "The ck oil leakage here is serious. We cannot stay any longer. All soldiers and horses must evacuate quickly and rush to the second city!"


    "Yes!" The Qing soldiers were overjoyed when they saw that Tuo Gude and the others did not use force to stop them, and ran away with Prince Yi.


    Not long after they ran, the ground in this area caught fire.


    Hurrah!


    The fire raged with the wind, burning everyone standing on the ground. Even those as fierce as the witch army fled in a hurry.


    "Tian Khan, hurry up, we can''t stay here anymore!" Pengying protected Tuogude, Guldun protected Amenggu, and Yun Ming led the troops to clear the way. It was with the help of strong troops that he protected Tuogude and his son from rushing out. Burning ground, survived.


    However, some of the soldiers were burned by the fire, screaming miserably, and werepletely thrown into the sea of fire... But at this moment, as many as tens of thousands of soldiers inside and outside the city were burned alive.


    This method of death was too painful and frustrating, which made the soldiers dissatisfied. And the soldiers areposed of brothers from their respective tribes. Many golden households felt sorry for their brothers in their tribes, and they started making trouble on the spot: "Khan Tian, the bad luck in thisnd of Chu and Wei has been bad for us every time. We can''t If you dont stay any longer, please quickly give orders to go to the second city! There is a mountain of supplies stored there, and taking those supplies back to Dayong is the most important thing!


    Tuogude was able to persuade soldiers from various tribes toe to fight in the Northeast, using the rhetoric of "Coming to plunder the supplies of Dongqing and the Northeast, and restore Dayong to its former glory in the first battle."


    If Tuogude cannot fulfill this promise and causes too many losses to the soldiers, the wolf-like soldiers will definitely fall out with him!


    Tuogude was very aware of the **** of soldiers, so although he was so angry that his hands were shaking, he did not get angry. Instead, he chose apromise method and said: "Yun Ming, Wu Nuo, Di Yong, and Tulu, you lead your men The warriors and the witch army went to help Rui Xiong kill Qin Mu, and they must kill him to avenge the great wizard!"


    Could you put it another way? This great wizard has been dead for several years and you still want to use him.


    Then he said: "The rest of the Da Rong warriors, follow me out of Dongyang Mansion... You are all the people of the Witch God. The people of the Witch God are born to enjoy blessings. I will lead you to get huge benefits and will never let you suffer!" "


    Thank you, Khan! The soldiers were overjoyed and performed the highest military etiquette on Tuogu.


    Tuogude looked at Yun Ming.


    Yun Ming hurriedly said: "Thest general will take orders!"


    He was the first to receive the order from Tian Khan and called to Unuo and others: "Three generals, let''s go quickly to kill the Qin thieves and avenge the great wizard and Tiehe!"


    Having said that, they immediately blew the charge horn without giving Unuo and the others a chance to say no.


    Moo, moo!


    The horns sounded loudly, and the witch army surrounded them like evil ghosts. They took the soldiers and horses of Uno and others and rushed towards the main body of the guard.


    Ah Quan didn''t go. He already understood how powerful Qin Sang was. He led his remaining small group of soldiers and horses, mixed with the army of soldiers and thieves, and evacuated Dongyang Mansion.


    At the forefront of Dongqing''s charging army, Rui Xiong already knew about Prince Yi and Marquis Quan''s withdrawal of troops before the battle. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. However, his obsession was stronger than Tuo Gude''s, and he saved the opportunity topete with Qin Sang. Gao and low thought, but did not retreat, but ordered: "The Shihu Army and the Mountain Ghost Army are responsible for opening the way for us; the dead soldiers of the Rui family are responsible for protecting me, and they will definitely take Qin Mu''s head this time!"


    "Yes!" The Shihu Army was the most loyal to him. After hearing this, he led the Shangui Army and risked his life to help him open the way, regardless of the strength of the guards.


    Hundreds of dead soldiers from the Rui family stood on both sides of Rui Xiong, protecting him and rushing towards Qin Sang''s location.


    As he was about to rush to the first line of defense of the Guards, Rui Xiong blew a special medicine whistle, and the sound of beep, beep and the smell of medicine came out: "The Twelve Tiger Generals must gather!"


    quickly


    Hahhhhh!


    A tiger roar came from the wilderness on both sides of the battlefield. Twelverge striped tigers leaped and galloped, rushing into the battlefield like fire from the sky and running towards Ruixiong.


    "Little Lord!"


    In a short while, the twelve tiger generals joined Rui Xiong and formed a strange army riding tigers.


    Roar-!


    The tiger roared again, and a big tiger with a red word "lord" on its forehead came to Rui Xiong. It frightened Rui Xiong''s horse so much that it neighed continuously, which attracted Rui Xiong''s disgust: "You useless beast, get out of here, don''t be dirty." The eyes of a flying general!"


    He gave the war horse a kick on the head and used the force to get on the tiger''s back, causing the tiger to roar again.


    Rui Xiong patted the big tiger''s neck, drew his sword and pointed at the military g with the word Qin, and said: "Flying General, Qin Mu is in front, rush up and eat Qin Mu like Liu Hong!"


    The rest of the tiger generals were very excited when they thought of Liu Hong''s death without a whole body. They howled and ran wildly on the tiger: "Come on, eat Qin Mu, let him go and keep Liu Hongpany!"

 Chapter 3240: At the end of the full text, Tuogu withdraws his troops and joins the army

    Chapter 3240: At the end of the full text, Tuogu withdraws his troops and joins the army


    The end of Chapter 3240: Tuogu withdraws his troops and soldiers rob Dongqing


    Dong dong dong!


    "Report, the enemy led the tigers to attack the defense line head-on. The destination should be themander''s chariot. They want to kill themander!" Among the army, there were hundreds of sentry towers. The sentries above were always watching the battle situation on the battlefield. Rui Xiong found out After they came riding on tigers, they hurriedly beat drums to report.


    "Xu Qianhu, stop them!" Meng Hong shouted, and then said: "All the soldiers in the dead soldiers camp, prepare to meet the enemy!"


    Go up, we must stop them for the Duke of Qin, and our guilt will be offset! Xu Qianhu led the rebels to attack the Twelve Tiger Generals.


    But they are no match for the Tigers.


    Bang bang bang!


    Twelve big tigers came with great power and knocked away arge number of rebels.


    Bang bang bang, the tiger''s palms with sharp ws pressed down on the rebels. The tiger''s head lowered, and the salivating tiger''s mouth bit towards the rebels...hiss, hiss, and the rebels were torn into pieces in the blink of an eye. minced meat.


    Some rebels even had their heads bitten off and chewed by big tigers. The cracking of bones was so horrifying that the rebels copsed in fear.


    "Qian, Qianhu, we can''t stop the big tiger, run away quickly!" Some rebels were so frightened that they did not dare to fight anymore, abandoned their weapons and fled.


    Come back to me and surround them! Xu Qianhu roared, but the tiger was too terrifying. None of the fleeing rebels turned back, and only less than a hundred of the hundreds of rebels remained.


    "Build a human wall to stop them!" Xu Qianhu said, then he raised his knife, stepped on the shoulder of a rebel, used the force to jump on the tiger''s back, and stabbed the tiger general with his knife: "Go to hell!"


    Even if one is killed, his death will not be in vain.


    Snapped!


    The tiger''s tail whipped with strong wind, knocking Xu Qianhu away. The tiger general on the tiger''s back took the opportunity to swing his spear and pierced Xu Qianhu''s neck with a swish.


    With a bang, Xu Qianhu fell to the ground. The big tiger stepped on the corpse, broke through the rebels'' defense line, and headed towards Meng Hong and others.


    Bang the drum and tell the prince that these tiger generals are extremely powerful. They can pierce the neck armor with one arm. They must have taken strong medicine! Meng Hong shouted, and the sentry immediately repeated this sentence.


    Meng Hong said again: "Beat the drums and wave the gs to gather the troops and swear to the death to stop the tiger general!"


    Dong dong dong!


    All vanguard troops must gather at the first line of defense to stop the general!


    Tens of thousands of vanguard troops rushed towards Meng Hong quickly.


    Zhao Xu, who was serving the Tiger Army, saw this and said hurriedly: "Young Master, there are too many guards. I''m afraid we won''t be able to rush through them alone!"


    "Come on, I will take the head of Qin Mu out of ten thousand troops tonight!" Rui Xiong ignored him and went crazy, wanting only to kill Qin Sang.


    Zhao Xu was stunned... We are not gods, how can we break through tens of thousands of vanguard troops? !


    However, their help soon arrived.


    Moo moo!


    The sound of the bull''s horn was heard. Yun Ming led a group of shamans and Wu Nuo and others to fight over, shouting: "Rui Xiong, kill Qin Mu, and leave the rest of the guards to us!"


    Hahaha, Rui Xiongughed proudly, Tuo Gude was indeed like him, he wanted to take Qin Mu''s life even if he died.


    Twelve tiger generals, charge and eat Qin Mu alive!


    With help, Rui Xiong no longer had any worries, and he led the Twelve Tiger Generals as if they were in no one''snd. He quickly crossed the first line of defense and fought into the guard army. With lightning speed, he avoided the guard troops. Killing him again and again, he finally got in front of the guardsman''s soldiers.


    "Stop them and protect the Duke!" Zhang Zhong led thousands of soldiers and stopped in front of themander''s chariot, forming an iron wall with iron shields to resist Rui Xiong and the others.


    Qin Sang was sitting in the chariot, looking at Rui Xiong from a distance.


    "Qin Mu, today is the day you die!" After Rui Xiong saw that it was really Qin Sang, he immediately rushed towards Qin Sang without any nonsense: "Set poison arrows and poison them to death!"


    Swish swish!


    The Twelve Tiger Generals shot poisonous arrows at the soldiers andughed wildly: "This is a new poison developed by Rui''s Poison Doctor and the witch doctors. Anyone who touches it will die immediately!"


    However, what responded to them was not that Zhang Zhong and others fell to the ground and died, but...


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    The powerful crossbow arrows came from behind themander''s chariot and shot at the big tiger urately.


    Bang, bang, bang, several big tigers were shot away.Hahhhhh!


    The big tigers were in pain and kept roaring. Relying on the strength of the tiger''s body, they struggled to stand up and charged towards Qin Sang again.


    pity


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Another batch of powerful crossbows came to kill.


    Because the big tigers were injured, the speed slowed down. This time, they were shot in the forehead. The sound of cracking bones was heard. Five big tigers were shot through the head and fell to the ground. After whimpering a few times, they werepletely expire.


    "Three kings, four kings!" When the tiger generals saw that the big tiger was dead, they roared in grief and rushed towards Zhang Zhong and others with their swords: "I will kill you!"


    "Surround them separately and kill them one by one!" Zhang Zhong ordered the shield soldiers to form small iron shield arrays, surrounded the tiger generals, raised their armor-piercing spears, and stabbed at the surrounded tiger generals.


    Dang~


    The tiger generals took special strong medicine and their bodies were as hard as iron. Even armor-piercing spears could not pierce them.


    "Go up, kill them ording to the skeleton map given by thedy!" You An and You Ping led two brothers who were dead soldiers, jumped into the shield formation and fought with the tiger general, and finally killed the tiger general.


    Rui Xiong took advantage of the big guys to deal with the tiger generals and rushed towards Qin Sang with the flying generals.


    pity


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three powerful crossbow arrows killed the tiger and shot it away.


    Roar-!


    The big tiger flying general roared in pain, but Rui Xiong didn''t even look at it. He used its body as a cover and fired poisonous arrows at themander''s chariot.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Feng Jin led a group of dead soldiers to block the poisonous arrows with iron shields. Qin Sang was not injured at all. He pointed at the body of the flying general and said: "Surround him."


    Yes! Feng Jin hurriedly conveyed Qin Sangs military order.


    Bang, bang, bang, the iron shield hit the ground and an iron wall was built to surround Ruixiong and the tiger corpse.


    The Langhou army rushed out from behind themander''s chariot, preparing to kill Rui Xiong.


    Rui Xiong waspletely in despair.


    He couldn''t believe it and roared at Qin Sang: "Qin Mu, you are a loser. You only dare to bully others with more troops. Come down here if you have the guts. Let''s fight alone and see who can win?!"


    ah?


    Are you not sick?


    This is a battlefield, not apetition ground. Which coach will fight with you alone?


    The information given by Rui Shuang was indeed correct... This Rui Xiong also took too many medicines and had some brain problems.


    "..." Qin Sang nced at Rui Xiong and quickly ordered: "Kill him as soon as possible. If the war drags on for too long, it will increase the losses of our army."


    What?


    Rui Xiong was shocked. Qin Mu actually only cared about battle losses... Could it be that in Qin Mu''s eyes, Ning Jizi, the great general of Xinliu City, and themander-in-chief of the coalition forces, was not as important as the battle losses of the guards?


    This is too much! Rui Xiong was so angry that he jumped out of the iron shield formation and shouted to the nearest tiger general: Qiang Yong, help me!


    Qiang Yong immediately rode a tiger and rushed over: "Young master,e up!"


    Rui Xiong jumped on the back of the tiger, led by Qiang Yong, wanting to break through the siege and kill Qin Sang.


    pity


    Swish swish!


    The Langhou army all raised their armor-piercing spears, first pierced the tiger''s belly, then beheaded Qiang Yong, and finally captured Rui Xiong and nailed him to the ground with their armor-piercing spears.


    Rui Xiong was hit by several armor-piercing guns and was already dead, but his eyes were wide open, and he obviously refused to die in peace!


    Qin Sang finally got off the chariot and came over to look at Rui Xiong''s body: "Rui Shuang showed you a way to survive, but it''s a pity that you only listened to Ning Ji, and you could only end up like this."

 Chapter 3241: At the end of the full text, Tuogu withdraws his troops and joins the army

    Chapter 3241: At the end of the full text, Tuogu withdraws his troops and joins the army


    The end of Chapter 3241, Tuogu withdraws his troops and soldiers rob Dongqing2


    Rui Shuang felt that Rui Xiong, like her, was a victim of Ning Ji''s ambition, so after providing them with a lot of information and writing many antidote prescriptions for them, she proposed to Wei Xiao that if Rui Xiong woke up and surrendered in time, then let him live.


    It''s a pity that Rui Xiong didn''t wake up even to death and became Ning Ji''s chess piece for the rest of his life.


    Or maybe... Rui Xiong''s ambition is greater than that of Ning Ji, so he risked his life to kill him, so that he can gain great prestige and negotiate with Dong Qing in exchange for greater benefits.


    No matter what Rui Xiong thought, it all ended in death.


    Hello~


    Two big tiger roars were heard, and thest two striped tigers were also killed.


    "Master, all twelve tiger generals have been killed." Zhang Zhong came to report.


    Sannuo and the soldiers'' doctors had already examined the bodies of the soldiers and reported: "Mr. Qin, the prescription given by Rui Shuang is very effective. The soldiers, You An, Youping and the others are fine."


    "Very good." Qin Sang was very d that Rui Shuang surrendered, otherwise only Sang Nuo, Ye Dakou, and Uncle Mutong would not be able to deal with the new poison jointly produced by the Rui family and the witch doctor.


    He also said: "Cut off the heads of Rui Xiong and the flying generals, and inform the whole army that Rui Xiong and the Twelve Tiger Generals are dead. The poison of the coalition is useless. Themander is fine. Order the whole army to surround the enemy and kill as many as they can." The number of enemies is exchanged for military merit and silver!"


    "Yes!" Uncle Qin immediately led the Langhou army to cut off the heads of Rui Xiong and the flying general, carried them up to the sentry tower in a basket, and asked the messengers to hang the heads on the sentry tower.


    Dong dong dong!


    The war drums behind themander''s chariot sounded, and several messengers shouted in unison: "Rui Xiong and the Twelve Tiger Generals are dead. The poison of the coalition is useless. The Duke of Qin ordered the entire army to surround the enemy and kill the enemy in exchange for military merit and silver!"


    There are hundreds of sentry towers scattered throughout the battlefield, and military orders are quickly spread throughout the battlefield.


    Yun Ming, Wu Nuo, Di Yong and others were shocked when they heard it, and hurriedly sent Dajong scouts to check the authenticity.


    Ten scouts set out with Xing, relying on their superb equestrian skills, they finally rushed in front of Si Wei, Sun Hao and other soldiers and horses: "Where is Rui Xiong? Did you break through the guard line and kill Qin Mu?!"


    Swish swish!


    Sharp arrows shot through the air again. Siwei and Sun Hao were leading the Shihu Army to fight with the Guards, and said angrily: "We don''t know, you can rush to the front and ask!"


    this?


    The Dajong scouts were angry, and they were surrounded by guards. How could they charge?


    But they had to find out the real military situation, so they had no choice but to send out the letter wolf... The thief''s letter wolf was very powerful and was very sensitive to the smell of medicine, and they found the seriously injured Rui Shen.


    "...Xing, Da Rong is here to save us, follow Xing quickly!" Zhao Xu was overjoyed and did not dare to fight anymore. He led a dozen remaining soldiers and ran back with Xing.


    Swish swish!


    The arrows were falling like rain. By the time they saw the scouts, more than a dozen of the remaining soldiers had been shot to death by stray arrows, leaving only Zhao Xu alone.


    Save, save me~ Zhao Xu cried with joy, and said hurriedly: Quickly retreat... Rui Xiong is dead~


    The Darong scouts were shocked when they heard this. They picked up Zhao Xu and asked in broken Chuwei dialect: "Rui Xiong, Ning Ji''s son is really dead?!"


    Zhao Xu nodded: "We were betrayed, the coalition''s poison was useless... Rui Xiong and the Twelve Tiger Generals were shot away by powerful crossbow arrows... their heads were chopped off and hung on the sentry tower... I saw it with my own eyes~"


    "...Hurry, go quickly, you will die if you don''t go~" Zhao Xu cried and begged. He hadn''t enjoyed enough yet and didn''t want to die here.


    Dong dong dong!


    "Rui Xiong and the Twelve Tiger Generals are dead, and the poison of the coalition is useless. The Duke of Qin ordered the entire army to surround and kill the enemy, and kill the enemy in exchange for military merit and silver~"


    This military order was passed to the ears of the Da Rong scouts. After hearing it several times, they understood it and hurriedly shouted in Rong dialect: "Ruixiong ispletely defeated. Let our warriors withdraw from the battlefield quickly!"


    After saying that, he left Zhao Xu and ran back with Xing.


    Take me, take me away~ Zhao Xu roared.


    The soldiers ignored him and rushed back. When they saw Uno and others, only six of the ten scouts, a total of thirty people, came back. Each of them was wounded, which showed the fierceness of the battle.


    But they all said the same thing, and they all heard the new military orders from the Guards.


    The three scouts who saw Zhao Xu also said: "Zhao Xu, who was serving the Tiger Army, saw with his own eyes Rui Xiong''s head being hung on the sentry tower. He begged us to take him to escape, but we threw him down." "Commander Yun Ming , General Wu Nuo, Qin Mu is evil, lets retreat quickly, otherwise we will die here when the guards return to defend and block the retreat!


    Uno couldnt believe that Rui Xiong was so useless, but...


    Moo, moo!


    There was a sound of horn horns, and a Dajong scout shouted: "The guard cavalry blocking the city gate, the cavalry from the Hemu family and the Qingma King''s tribe have returned to the defense!"


    Yun Ming and Unuo were shocked.


    Uno made a decisive decision: "Blow the horn and all the Dajong warriors will withdraw from the battlefield immediately!"


    Moo, moo!


    The horns of the retreating horns sounded loudly, and the generals of the royal court such as Wu Nuo, Di Yong, and Tulu immediately retreated to the battlefield... Although they wanted to avenge their old master Tihe, they could preserve their power and not be used as arrows by Tuogu''s tribe. The target is more important.


    Withdraw from the battlefield and join Tian Khan! Unuo shouted, leading his troops to retreat first.


    Yun Ming was so angry... Originally Tian Khan told him to abandon Unuo and others when he saw something was wrong, and retreat with the witch army first, but Unuo took the lead.


    He remembered this grudge.


    All witch armies, withdraw from the battlefield! Yun Ming also led the witch army to retreat.


    It is a pity that the three cavalry groups of Hong Dao, Zi Che Yu and He Mu Tuo havee back and blocked their retreat.


    Charge, break through the defense and escape!


    Come up, kill the thieves and avenge the dead!


    The soldiers and horses of the two sides immediately started fighting, and the originally rtively stable battlefieldpletely turned into a new chaotic battlefield.


    Outside Dongyang Mansion, on a high **** five miles away, Tuogu temporarily stationed troops here, waiting for the battle report.


    It''s a pity that the battle reports sent by the scouts are worse than thest.


    The Khan of Heaven, Ruixiong and the Twelve Tigers will be killed.


    "Tian Khan, the Shihu Army and the Mountain Ghost Army werepletely destroyed by the guards."


    My God, the cavalry of the Guards returned to defend and blocked our warriors on the outside of the battlefield.


    Tian Khan, Commander Yun Ming and General Unuo have lost more than half of their troops and are asking you for reinforcements.


    Each battle report made Tuogu lose his face and made him more and more afraid of Qin Sang... Could it be that he would never be able to defeat Qin Sang in this life? Can''t avenge the broken arm? !


    But the Chu Wei generals were obviously so weak, while the Dajong warriors were as brave as tigers...how could the battle be like this?


    "Tian Khan, General Unuo and the others can''t hold on anymore, please send troops to rescue them quickly!" Many golden households from the royal court and other tribes asked Tuogude to send troops to rescue people.


    Tuo Gude came to his senses and said: "Hu Gao, immediately lead half of your troops to rescue Unuo and the others!"


    "Yes!" Hu Gao immediately led half of the soldiers to rush down the high **** and rushed to the battlefield... An hourter, he finally brought back a remnant of the defeated generals.


    After hearing the battle report, Tuogude''s expression changedpletely... Yun Ming and the others actually lost half of their troops, and half of his witch army was just gone!


    Poof~


    Tuogu was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood: "...Qin Mu, I, Rong, will never let you go. Even if I die, my son, my grandson, and my descendants will kill you again." Come back and ughter all of you Chuwei people!"

 Chapter 3242: At the end of the full text, Tuogu withdraws his troops and joins the army

    Chapter 3242: At the end of the full text, Tuogu withdraws his troops and joins the army


    "Tian Khan, it''s not safe here, please evacuate quickly~" Unuo said weakly, full ofints about Tuogu in his heart... Di Yong and Tulu both died in the battle, and nearly 70% of the warriors of the Wangting tribe were lost. , if Tuo Gude wastes time again with such empty talk, he will really lose control and go on a rampage to kill!


    Tuogude did not me Uno, butforted him: "Thank you for your hard work, I will remember your merits and make you the king of the tribe. I will give you twice as many supplies and weapons so that you can reward the surviving warriors."


    The king of the tribe!


    Unuo was shocked, and was sessfully won over. He held on to the pain and saluted: "The Khan is merciful. Unuo and his warriors will be loyal to you as they are to the witch god."


    Very good, Tuogude was very satisfied and ordered: "Speed up the march and rush to the second city!"


    Moo moo!


    "Heavenly Khan ordered, rush to the second city!" After the military order, the soldiers rushed to the second city screaming, cursing Sannuo and the guards along the way, saying that this trip was too unlucky, and there were even rumors Chu Wei punished Da Rong.


    As soon as these words came out, they were echoed by many soldiers: "Yes, yes, this Chu Wei will defeat our army. Every time we fight against Chu Wei, we will be defeated. It''s better not to fight Chu Wei and go to grab Dongqing." Well, we dont have another great wizard to kill for Chu Wei.


    After Tuogude heard about it, he angrily killed a group of soldiers who spread the rumors, and then put an end to the rumors.


    But the soldiers did not dare to say anything, but in their hearts they believed that Chu Wei was the enemy of Dayong. Even the Witch God could not do anything to Chu Wei, and they were no match for Chu Wei.


    The next morning, Prince Yi and Marquis Quan received the news that Rui Xiong had died in battle and the soldiers were defeated. Theyughed at Tuo Gude: "That barbarian will only say that we are greedy for life and afraid of death, and will not even look at him. He was defeated and fled twice by Qin Mu. If I were him, I would have killed myself long ago, yet he still has the honor to live. He is indeed a barbarian and has no sense of shame."


    He scolded Rui Xiong again: "This Chuwei **** wasted so much of Dongqing''s resources, and ended up like this. He died in battle because it was an advantage to him. He should use it to be a medicine man and to raise poisonous bacteria!"


    Prince Yijun was also very angry when he thought about Ruixiong''s fiasco... The emperor''s grandfather was indeed old, and he had made a mistake. It was time for Dongqing to change its leader, otherwise it would be impossible to dominate all countries and have them pay tribute and be ministers.


    Send the order, speed up the march, and be sure to enter the second city before Tuogude and seize the opportunity! King Yijun ordered, and while leading the troops on the road, he was thinking about how to seize power from the old Emperor Dongqing.


    Unfortunately, Qing Bing was no match for Rong Bing and caught up with them in the middle of the night.


    There was no other way, Prince Yi and the others could only go out to pick up Tuo Gude. After resting for half a night, they rushed to the second city together the next day.


    "Speed up the march, surround and kill Liu Tao, chop off Liu Tao''s head, and send it to Qin Mu to let him know the consequences of angering the coalition forces!" Tuo Gude made bold words and wanted topletely destroy General Liu''s army. , in order to boost the morale of the coalition forces.


    What a pity. Five dayster, when they arrived at the second city, they werepletely confused: "Why is there no sign of the guards? Where is Liu Tao''s department?!"


    Tuo Gude, Lord Yijun, and Lord Quan were all anxious and hurriedly knocked on the city gate: "King Yijun, Lord Quan, and the Great Rongtian Khan are here. Quickly open the city gate to greet us!"


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the city gate finally opened.


    The soldiers and soldiers cheered and prepared to run into the city: "Mom, we''re finally here. You can go into the city and enjoy yourself."


    pity


    "Stop, General Yan has an order. The second city cannot amodate all the coalition forces. Except for the coalition generals, only 20% of the troops can enter the city. The rest of the coalition forces are stationed outside the city and are not allowed to enter the city!" the city guarding general shouted, looking at Yi The king of the county saluted him: "Greetings to the king of the county."


    There were many Qing troops in the city, and this order was beneficial to Dong Qing. King Yijun supported it and said: "Khan Tian, the second city really cannot amodate all the coalition forces... Let the coalition troops be stationed outside first. Let''s quickly enter the city to see General Yan. Ask him about Liu Tao''s department."


    Tuogude could only suppress his anger and issued the order of Tian Khan, ordering 80% of the troops to be stationed outside. He led Hu Gao and 20,000 troops into the city, and soon arrived at the second city government office.


    "General, they are here. The soldiers have filled the main street of the government office."


    General Yan sneered when he heard this: "Chen Jing, go and greet them."


    "Yes." Chen Jing left the government office and greeted Tuo Gude and the others: "I will finally pay my respects to Prince Yi, Lord Quan, and Tian Khan. You guys have been working hard all the way..." Tuo Gude interrupted Chen Jing''s nonsense and asked urgently. : "What happened to Liu Tao''s department? Why is there no trace?!"


    Chen Jing smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Khan. Our scouts have been keeping an eye on Liu Tao...Liu Tao, a rat like him, didn''t dare to attack the second city at all. He is still lying hundreds of miles away."


    Then he said: "General Yan guessed that Liu Tao''s troops were waiting for Qin Mu''s army and waited for the two armies to converge before attacking the second city... If this guess is correct, then the guards are looking for death. After all, it is more difficult to attack the city than to defend it. There are more, and we now have three armies gathered together, with strong troops, and with the help of fierce fire oil, it will be easy to kill Qin Mu and Liu Tao!"


    "Good!" King Yijun was overjoyed and praised General Yanda: "General Yanda is worthy of being a son of a noble family. He grew up with military books. He really knows how to win with strategy."


    Marquis Quan was a little unhappy, but he was almost dead from the exhaustion of the journey, so he stopped talking and said to Chen Jing: "Take us to see Yanqing quickly. After we finish talking about the matter, we can have a good rest."


    "Yes, Lord Quan, Prince of the county, and Khan of Tian, pleasee with us." Chen Jing took them to see General Yan.


    General Yan told them the battle n and said confidently: "As long as they dare to attack the city, I will be able to trap them in the second city."


    "Haha, Yan Qing, your brain is better. If you seed, then we will just wait for work and wait for them toe and die!" Lord Quan was very happy. He wiped away the depression of defeat, said goodbye to General Yan, and hurried to rest. The next day, I started enjoying myself while waiting for Qin Sang and others to attack the city.


    Three dayster


    Report, Liu Taos troops have broken camp and left!


    What?


    The news of the scout shocked King Yi and others.


    Whats going on? Tell me quickly!


    Scout Baihu said: "It was dark today, so Liu Tao gave the order to break camp and leave... He must have received a letter from Qin Mu and knew that there were many soldiers in the second city and the chance of winning was too low, so he simply withdrew his troops to Dongyang Mansion."


    Mr. Quan Hou: "It makes sense... After all, Dongyang Mansion was badly burned and is in urgent need of manpower to rebuild."


    I actually believed it!


    Tuogu was shocked,ughed out loud, mmed the table angrily, and shouted: "Do you really think Qin Mu is stupid? Would you send capable soldiers to rebuild an abandoned city at this time? Qin Mu Liu Tao and I are clearly going to attack other cities with fewer troops!"


    Hu Gao, quickly send Dajong scouts out of the city to check the traces of Liu Taos troops and see if they are going to the first city or the third city?!


    Yes. Hu Gao hurriedly made arrangements.


    General Yan and Marquis Quan also sent their scouts to check.


    On the evening of the next day, the scouts finally sent back the news: Liu Tao''s troops were heading towards the third city.


    "Liu Tao really led troops to attack the third city!" Quan Houye was shocked.


    General Yan also felt something was not good.


    Whats even worse is


    "Report, traces of the guards were detected on the left road, and arge number of guards seemed to be rushing to the third city."

 Chapter 3243: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences

    Chapter 3243: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences


    "It seems? So the guards have already passed the main road entrance of the Second City?!" Tuogude was furious and pinched the Dongqing scout Baihu who came to report with one arm, pinching him until he rolled his eyes.


    Tuogu, stop it! Lord Quan hurried forward to save his soldiers.


    boom!


    Tuogude took the lead and threw Baihu to the ground. He stared at Lord Quan like an evil beast and said: "These trashes who can''t even report military information are like wolf food in my army. They are not worthy of being human at all." !


    After saying this, he raised his feet and stepped on the heads of hundreds of households with his leather boots mped with iron blocks...


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the skulls of hundreds of households were trampled, and red and white liquid sshed everywhere. They were trampled to death.


    The attack was so ruthless that Marquis Quan and the others were stunned.


    "Gather the coalition forces immediately. I will lead all the coalition forces to Chidao to intercept and kill the guards behind them, so that they cannot go to the third city!" After Tuogude ordered, he raised his feet and left.


    "Wait!" General Yanda was the first toe to his senses and said to Tuogu: "Now that the military situation is unclear, leaving the city rashly will be very risky. If this is Qin Mu''s n to divert the tiger away from the mountain, the second city will be in danger! "


    Ha, Tuogude sneered and gave General Yan a message: "Within three quarters of an hour, except for the 20% of the coalition forces left behind, the rest of the coalition forces must follow me out of the city to intercept and kill the guards. If you dare to dy the military ne, you will go back to the east." Go Qing, let me, Dajong, take over the second city!"


    This, this is about to fall out with Dong Qing.


    Yanqing, Marquis Quan, Prince Yi and others were half-dead with anger, but looking at the hundreds of households whose skulls were crushed to death by Tuogu, they could only cooperate.


    Chen Jing, please pass the order and order the Qing soldiers to assemble and go to Chidao to intercept and kill the passing guards! Yanqing gave the order, but he did not leave the city. He led the troops to guard the city.


    "Yes." Chen Jing immediately went to deliver the order.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Moo moo!


    The war drums and horns sounded loudly, and the messengers from the two armies conveyed the military orders to various camps inside and outside the city.


    After Qing Bing and Rong Bing heard the new military order, they cursed angrily: "Damn, it''s not over yet. We just rested for a few days, why do we have to fight again?!"


    But this time Tuogude personally led the troops, and no one dared to disobey him. Three quarters of an hourter, the coalition forces were assembled and rushed to Chidao.


    Tuogude also made a promise: "Only the guards will be killed in this battle. After the war is over, I will use my private property to reward all the soldiers who participated in the battle. The minimum reward is two sheep and two female ve camps. The maximum reward is to be canonized as a noble." general!"


    As soon as these words came out, the soldiers were excited: "Kill the guards and get the reward!"


    It is howling and running towards the galloping road.


    pity


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    As soon as the soldiers stepped onto the road, bags of burning ck oil were thrown at them. The bombs flew away, and the oil and fire flew in all directions. The soldiers were soon trapped in the sea of fire.


    There is an ambush, stop quickly!


    It hurts, it hurts, put out the fire quickly!


    Turgud soon learned of the military situation ahead and immediately issued an order: "Order the entire army to meet the enemy and pull out the ambushed guards!"


    "Yes!" Hu Gao, Gurdun and the others hurried to pass the order, but after the fire that burned the city in Dongyang Mansion, the soldiers were afraid and did not listen to the military orders at all.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Sacks of kerosene rained down on them, and more and more soldiers were burned.


    They were in too much pain, and the fear of death reminded them of the death of the great wizard and the two defeats. They finally couldn''t help crying out sadly: "Chu Wei is evil, we shouldn''te... Go back to Dayong, we have to Go back to Dayong and confess your sins to the Witch God!"


    In addition to the confession, the Cores knew: "Withdraw, quickly withdraw, no longer withdraw, we will be burned to death like the brothers of Dongyang Mansion!" "Withdraw!" The corpse was running back in a hurry.


    Qing Bing was originally afraid of death, so when he saw this, he quickly turned around and said, "Run quickly, the guards are here to burn people again!"


    As he said this, looking at Chidao shrouded in fire, King Yi felt cold on his feet... ck fire oil was originally a weapon they finally found to kill the enemy, but now this weapon killed countless of their coalition forces.


    Seeing that the coalition forces were defeated again, Tuogud became angry and said, "Stop and let me kill the enemy. If you dare to run back, I will shoot you on the spot!"


    But the soldiers included not only warriors from the Tuogu tribe, but also warriors from other tribes. They quit and shouted in public: "If you want to attack, let your troops from the Tuogu tribe charge. We will never be a target."


    He then said: "Togude, if you continue to trample on the lives of other tribes'' warriors like this, we will change the Khan of Heaven. Anyway, it''s not like we haven''t changed him before!"


    Hu Gao was furious: "You are so presumptuous that you dare to be disrespectful to the Heavenly Khan. The witch army will shoot them with arrows and kill them!"


    Swish swish!


    The witch army fired a wave of crossbows and killed several soldiers on the spot,pletely intensifying the conflict.


    The soldiers of each tribe became even more angry and shouted at Tuogude: "Toogude, if you have the guts, kill us all, otherwise get out of our way. We are here to enjoy happiness, not to die!"


    Warriors from all tribes formed a human wall and rushed over. If the witch army dares to shoot arrows to kill people again, we will fight them!


    this?


    Hu Gao finally panicked and looked at Tuo Gude: "Tian Khan..."


    Before he finished speaking, the frightened shouts of the Qing soldiers came: "The guard cavalry ising to kill, run quickly!"


    Bang bang bang is the sound of countless war horses treading the ground. Zi Cheyu, He Mutuo, Meng Hong, Hong Dao, Xie Cheng, and Jifeng are leading the troops and are heading towards this direction: "Chong, kill these beasts! "


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Arrows rained down, and horses flew like dragons. The cavalry quickly came and shed furiously with their swords. In the blink of an eye, thousands of coalition troops were hacked to death, and some were trampled to death by war horses.


    Run! The coalition forces werepletely in chaos and fled towards the second city like a flood.


    In order to survive, Tuogude had no choice but to ride his horse back to the city... He galloped all the way and finally returned to the second city, but this battlepletely made him a big joke.


    Prince Yi stopped being polite to him and said angrily: "Tuo Gude, because of you, we in Dongqing have lost more than ten thousand soldiers and horses. Don''t stop giving random orders and deal with the internal affairs of your army first." !


    Having said that, take Marquis Quan and the others away.


    Tuogude sat in the tiger leather chair and said nothing... Hu Gao did not dare to disturb him, so he closed the door for him and stood guard outside.


    In the middle of the night, Tuogu opened the door of the house, stared at Hu Gao with red and swollen eyes, and said: "Send a message to Amonso, Pansha, and Kunhe. It''s time to take action. We will set off to join them in ten days." "


    Hu Gao almost cried with joy: "Tian Khan, you finally figured it out."


    He also knew Tuo Gude''s pain and said: "Don''t worry, Tian Khan, the Chuwei people have always been weaker than us, and the next generation will definitely not be able to defeat us. As long as we go back and recuperate for fifteen years, we will definitely be able to raise arge number of young warriors." , lead them to conquer thend of Chu and Wei, destroy the Qin n, and make sure that there will no longer be a Qin surname in the world!"


    Tuo Gude knew that if he left, it would be difficult for him to kill Qin Mu in this life, but the soldiers had begun to rebel against him. If he did not rob Dongqing and feed the soldiers, his position as the Khan of Heaven would not be guaranteed. .


    It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, he still has sons, and his sons will definitely lead a vast army to attack Chu Wei''s capital in a certain year in the future to avenge him.


    Tuogude: "Go and pass the order so that Amonso and the others don''t have to hold back... That''s what Dongqing deserves!"


    "Yes, let''s do it now." Hu Gao left immediately, and that night he used a letter wolf to deliver a message to Tuogude''s second son Amenso who was far away in the sixth city.


    The letter wolf is a master at running through mountains, and it only took five days and five nights to deliver the letter to Ammonzo.


    After Amonso saw the letter, he was overjoyed. He immediately went to Shusha and Kunhe and showed them the letter: "Father Khan has given an order. Two generals, start tonight. Kill all the Dongqing generals in the city and takeplete control." In the sixth city, transport all the valuable materials away."

 Chapter 3244: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [2]

    Chapter 3244: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [2]


    Hehe, Pansha sneered in his heart, Tuogude was smart. Seeing that the guards were difficult to fight, he gave the order in time. If it had been a few dayster, he and Kunhe would have left the Tuogu tribe behind and plundered Dongqing to make a fortune themselves.


    : Since the Khan of Heaven has given the order, we will definitely obey the order.


    Seeing that he agreed, Amonso said: "Then I will send a message to Prefect Kong, General Kou, and General Xu, asking them toe to discuss the matter, and in the name of the matter, kill them all."


    "We still have to wait for them toe? It''s too troublesome. Let''s divide our troops into three groups and just go and kill them separately." Kunhe stood up without waiting for Ammonso to nod, and said with a smile: "I''ll go to the general''s residence. I''ve long been interested in the second wife named Kou, so don''t rob me of her."


    He immediately went to gather the troops, led the troops under hismand, and marched to the garrison of the general in a mighty manner.


    Shen Sha and Amengsuo led the troops and rushed to the government office and the city gate.


    Rong soldiers have always been domineering, especially Kunhe. Once Qing soldiers blocked his way, he kidnapped people on the spot, ughtered them, roasted them dry, and used them as military rations.


    After the fight, no Qing soldiers dared to stop him, but they were afraid that he would cause trouble. After seeing him leading his troops on the street, they hurried over and asked where he was going.


    After learning that he was going to guard the general''s mansion, he immediately took a shortcut to inform General Kou.


    General Kou was extremely dissatisfied when he heard that Kunhe had arrived. He quickly ordered his subordinates: "This barbarian is here again, and he is bringing many soldiers with him. I''m afraid he is going to make some rude demands. Let the soldiers gather and put them aside." Zhen Zhan, so as to scare Kun He and make him not go too far."


    Yes! Fang Qianhu hurriedly went to make arrangements.


    However, Kunhe did not make any demands this time. He took advantage of the opportunity to greet General Kou and made a sudden move.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, Kunhe actually broke General Kou''s neck, then swung the ax, bang, knocking General Kou''s body to the ground.


    He raised his foot, stepped over General Kou''s body, and told his lieutenant: "Utuo, I leave this to you, kill him cleanly, remember to chop off the head of Kou and keep it, this is my military merit."


    At this time, Fang Qianhu and the others came to their senses and shouted angrily: "Kunhe, how dare you kill our Dongqing general in public. You are tearing up the alliance. Neither our Dongqing nor your Tian Khan will do it." Let you go!"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Go away. Don''t dy me from sleeping with the woman named Kou!" Kunhe gave an order, and Wutuo and the others immediately fired arrows.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    Dozens of Qing soldiers were shot and killed on the spot, and even Fang Qianhu was injured.


    "...They want to kill us all. Run away quickly. Escape from the Sixth City and send a message to Prince Yi!" Fang Qianhu shouted. Unfortunately, it was toote. The soldiers had already upied the exit of the general''s mansion. With the door closed, the men in the guarding mansion were ughtered wantonly.


    Less than half an hourter, the entire Shoujiang Mansion was a river of blood. All the men were killed, leaving only the women... These women became the female ves of the soldiers and were raped by the soldiers on the spot. The entire Shoujiang Mansion was crying and screaming. There was a sound.


    The government office is even worse...


    Zhifu Kong brought his whole family and 30% of the tribe from Dongqing to the Sixth City to take office. He nned to establish a foothold here first, and after Dongqingpletely upied the Northeast, he could obtain more official positions and fiefdoms for his family.


    Unexpectedly, we encountered an inhuman disaster!


    After he was injured, he was not killed immediately. He was **** and watched as Shasha and the soldiers abused his own women: "Stop, stop you beasts...kill me, kill me!"


    Gouged out his eyes and made him deaf. He really couldn''t bear the sound of his own women being raped. Pan Sha let him cry, and after finishing taking care of the two daughters of the prefect Kong, he stood up with satisfaction, went to see the prefect Kong, and said with a smile: "Your daughters are not bad, but it''s a pity that we don''t want mixed-blood bastards. They don''t have any." If you are qualified to give birth to a child for me, you can only be a ve girl and serve me, a warrior of the Rong Dynasty."


    Zhifu Kong wished he could chop San Sha alive, but he couldn''t move and could only cry: "You are not human, you will suffer retribution!"


    Hahaha, Sanshaughed: "ording to the etiquette of Chu Wei, we are indeed not human, but what good thing are you Dongqing? As for retribution, the fate of your Kong family today is that you massacre the Northeastern people and ruin the Northeastern women. retribution."


    These words made Zhifu Kong speechless. After a while, he said: "But we are allies, how can you harm us? You should help us fight the Chuwei people and ruin the Chuwei women. !


    "Help you fight against the Chuwei people? Are you okay? We, the Rong, are here to rob." Shusha was toozy to talk nonsense to the prefect of Kong, so he sent an order: "Kill all the men of the Kong family and keep the women of the Kong family. Kill the enemy. As many warriors as possiblee in first to enjoy, but only ten people cane at a time, and the rest will be left to me to kill the enemy."


    Thank you, General! the soldiers howled with excitement.


    sha said to his soldiers again: "Follow me to open the warehouse and move all the valuable and scarce things away!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers followed Sasha to the government''srge warehouse and began to search for things...gold, sugar, salt, precious medicinal materials, medicinal materials that Da Rong did not have, cattle, horses, seeds, etc. were all good things, they were all was taken away.


    Tea and silk were very popr in the desert countries and were also taken away.


    Copper, silver, and iron are too heavy and difficult to transport, and there are minerals in Dayong and other desert countries, so they are not needed.


    Pu Sha led the troops to move supplies wildly, while Kunhe led the troops to massacre Qing soldiers in the city after Tu Guang guarded the general''s house.


    Amonso killed General Xu and upied the four city gates. He also divided his troops to massacre the Qing soldiers in the city. He killed all the Qing soldiers and men in Xinliu City for a whole day and night.


    In the next few days, Ammonso and the others closed the gates of the sixth city tightly, plundering the major warehouses in the city, enjoying themselves, and waiting for Tuogude to lead his troops to join them.


    Tuogu wrote in the letter that he would set off to the Sixth City in ten days, but he was unwilling to do so. After the deadline, he did not set off, but continued to wait, but the battle report he received was too disappointing.


    Ten days, Qin Mu captured the third city in only ten days!


    "The Qin thieves are so cunning that they used scheming to make the people in the third city rebel and help them attack us!" Marquis Quan was so angry that he smashed the tabletop.


    Tuogude sneered and asked, "Does Marquis Quan have any good strategies for dealing with the enemy, such as personally leading troops to fight Qin Mu to the death?"


    Marquis Quan''s face turned cold: "Tuo Gude, don''t be weird here. The people in the third city will rebel, not because you soldiers ruined their female rtives. This is your sin, and you must be responsible!" "


    Haha, Tuogu couldn''t stopughing... Quan Zhenhui, a man who was made a prince by military merit, was so greedy for life and afraid of death. It is true that wealth corrodes the bones, and glory rots the hearts of generals.


    "Quan Zhenhui, it was not only the female ves who rebelled in the Third City, but also tens of thousands of soldiers from the New Sixth City. And the reason why they rebelled and they were able to rebel is because you enved them, ruined their families, and used It''s a big taboo for them to fight. You havemitted such a taboo among military strategists, and you still have the nerve to me us, the Rong!" Tuo Gude scolded Marquis Quan.


    After scolding, he looked at Prince Yi and Yan Qing: "Qin Mu will soon attack the fifth and fourth cities. After he captures these two cities, he will form an encirclement and pull us back to Dongqing. The escape route is blocked...Six days, within six days, you''d better win the battle!"


    Otherwise, **** awaits you.

 Chapter 3245: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [3]

    Chapter 3245: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [3]


    The end of Chapter 3245, Dongqing reaps the consequences3


    Is Tian Khan threatening us? Yan Qing asked in a deep voice.


    Heh, Tuogu didn''t answer, just stood up and left.


    Yan Qing''s face turned dark. After Tuo Gude left, he came to the sand table for the military exercise. He looked at the sand table and said, "Thend of Great Yinzhou is a semicircle. If Qin Mu captures the fourth and fifth cities, , it is indeed very detrimental to us.


    Marquis Quan frowned and asked: "Do you want to send troops to attack Qin Mu? But if you send troops, how will you defend the second city? Here we have most of the supplies we collected from the northeast, and there is also a ck fire oil mine behind the city. Once the troops are sent, how will we defend the second city? If something goes wrong, our trip will be in vain!"


    The second city is a treasure house and must be defended no matter what.


    Yanqing: "Brother Quan is right. The second city is a treasure house and must be guarded, so..."


    He looked at Prince Yi: "Your Majesty, it''s time to send out the epidemic troops."


    Prince Yijun was shocked... In order to consolidate the imperial power, the Dongqing royal family raised an army of gue soldiers, specially used to wipe out their opponents, and Yanqing, generals from aristocratic families with heavy troops, were also one of the targets of the gue soldiers.


    "What are the epidemic soldiers? I don''t know what General Yanda is talking about." Prince Yi denied the existence of the epidemic soldiers and said: "General Yanda has time to read anecdotes about wild history, so he might as well think of ways to deal with Qin Mu. Then. If we dy any longer, we will not only lose all the cities we captured, but we will also be abandoned by Togude, and even be robbed and massacred by the bandits!"


    "Since the king knows the consequences, why didn''t he send out the epidemic troops?" Yanqing said to King Yi: "Dongqing is your family''s country. How to make the decision is up to you."


    After speaking, take the people away.


    Quan Houye was shocked. Hearing what Yanqing said, the royal family really had epidemic soldiers... Could it be that the several cases of epidemics and deaths recorded in the history books of the Dongqing family and the general''s family were caused by the royal family? !


    Quan Houye shuddered and did not dare to approach Prince Yi again. He hurriedly said: "I will leave first."


    Prince Yijun was very angry, but Dongqing still needed Quan Zhenhui to fight, so he could only suppress his anger and stay alone in the house, thinking about whether to use the epidemic soldiers?


    This is the trump card of the Dongqing royal family. If it is used, not only will the trump card be exposed, but some old cases will also be uncovered... There are too many future troubles, and Prince Yi is resisting forcefully without using the epidemic soldiers.


    However, the next day


    Reported on July 28th, after the Qin thieves captured the third city, not only did their military strength not decrease, but they increased by more than 10,000 people.


    Needless to say, these more than 10,000 soldiers and horses are the former Xinliucheng soldiers.


    Prince Yi and others looked very ugly when they heard the battle report.


    The third day


    "Reported that the Qin thieves sent a vanguard army to throw Kongmingnterns towards the fifth city, and used scheming tactics on the people of the fifth city to win them against Dongqing. General Jie wrote to ask for help, asking for help from the prince, Marquis Quan, and General Yan. Immediately send troops to help the fifth city resist the enemy."


    "Damn Qin thieves, they really don''t take our coalition forces seriously!" King Yijun was angry. He wrote a royal order in person and gave it to Yanqing: "Immediately send someone to General Shan and order his fourth The city sends troops to help the fifth city!"


    Yanqing did as he was told without saying anything.


    But that night, a new battle report came: "Report, there are also arge number of skynterns in the fourth city. The people in the city are in chaos and there is fear of rebellion. General Shan has written to ask for help!"


    "The fourth city is also going to be in chaos?!" Marquis Quan looked ugly. As a soldier, he knew very well: "Prince, if we don''t use any strange moves, we can only watch the Qin thieves capture two more cities. "


    Master Quan regretted it. If he had known that the soldiers in Xinliu City were so desperate, he would never have captured their family members as female ves.


    But its toote to regret now.


    Prince Yijun said nothing.


    Hehe, Tuogude sneered when he saw this and reminded: "There are still three days, I hope I can see the value of Dongqing."


    As he was about to leave after saying that, Marquis Quan quickly grabbed him and said, "Kang, wait a moment."


    Then he said to Prince Yi: "Your Majesty, do the royal family have any epidemic soldiers? If they do, use them quickly. If you don''t use them, the fourth and fifth cities will not be saved!"


    Prince Yi Jun nced at Marquis Quan coldly and put him on the list of those killed by the epidemic.


    "The Khan of Heaven should know how serious the epidemic is. If he wants Dongqing to send out epidemic troops, Da Rong must send out 100,000 troops as the main force to kill the enemy."


    His trump card has been exposed, and Prince Yi can only use the gue soldiers to negotiate terms with Tuogu. One hundred thousand troops?


    Ha, Tuogudeughed: "It''s impossible. At most, I can lead half of the soldiers to help the battle, and the remaining half of the soldiers must stay in the second city. Otherwise, you will quietly transport the materials in the second city. How can we, the great army, Dont you want to lose a lot of spoils?


    Half of the army is still led by Tuogude himself. At that time, he can also take the opportunity to kill Tuogude with the gue soldiers and cause civil strife in the army. It is a good deal.


    Prince Yi pretended to think for a moment and agreed: "If it is done, Da Rong will send half of the troops and horses to fight. Immediately send the order and set off at dawn. This time we must annihte all the guards and chop up the Qin thieves!"


    Tuogude asked again: "King Yijun, where are the epidemic soldiers now? Even if they have to fight together, they should be shown to us, right? There are also antidotes to prevent the epidemic, which should be given to us. Otherwise, if I, the warrior of Dayong, What should I do if I get infected?!


    Prince Yijun said: "If there is an antidote to prevent the epidemic, what kind of killer weapon can the epidemic soldiers be?"


    but


    Before departure, the king of this county will ask Tian Khan to meet the deputymander of the gue soldiers.


    "Just the deputymander?" Tuogude asked: "So, only half of the gue soldiers are near the New Sixth City?"


    Where are the remaining gue soldiers hiding?


    Is it used to deal with their Dajong army?


    Prince Yi Jun smiled enigmatically and said: "Don''t worry, Khan Tian, even if there are only half of the epidemic soldiers, it will be enough to make the entire guard army die from the epidemic!"


    "Go down and get ready." Prince Yi left these words and left proudly.


    The military order was quickly conveyed to the entire army, and at midnight, the soldiers began to gather.


    Prince Yijun also sent Marquis Quan with 20,000 soldiers and horses to apany him, in case there was any change in Tuogu.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    Moo moo!


    With the sound of war drums and bull horns, the 70,000 allied troops set off in the dark and rushed to the fifth city.


    And Tuogude and the others also met the deputymander of the gue Soldiers.


    Its actually a woman.


    But this woman has many disabilities...she isme, one eye is blind, there arerge scars on her face, and her skin is a strange red color.


    This is too ugly, and Mr. Quan despises it.


    After hearing the womans surname, Marquis Quan was shocked: ...she is the princess?!


    This deputymander is called Qing Zhu. In Dongqing, only the real royal family can have the surname Qing. Even the Rui family of the same n and the Qiang Sheng who are half royal blood cannot be surnamed Qing.


    Prince Yi nodded: "Yes, Qingzhu is the imperial daughter. Come to think of it, I will call her imperial aunt."


    this?


    Mr. Quans eyes widened. So, Qingzhu is His Majestys biological daughter? !


    Qingzhu is only in his early twenties. Doesn''t it mean that the old majesty gave birth to Qingzhu after he was sixty years old? This is too old and strong.


    Yanqing, however, was so frightened that he trembled all over... The old emperor was so cruel that he even used his own daughter as a gue soldier.


    "Qingzhu will lead the gue soldiers to arrive at the third city one day ahead of you, inject the disease into the city, and infect the people in the city with the disease. When the people in the city get sick, they will definitely be infected with the guards, and we can win without a fight." After Prince Yi told the n, he said to Qingzhu: "Back off and release the gue soldiers as soon as possible."


    Qingzhu nodded, turned around, limped his legs, got on his horse neatly, and rode away.


    Lets set off and kill the guards!


    After seeing Qing Zhu, the coalition troops were greatly inspired. They determined that the battle could be won and elerated their march. On the third night, they arrived outside the third city.


    The six days were up, but because of the gue soldiers, Tuogu persuaded the soldiers to stay for a few more days... When the gue soldiers seeded, they helped kill Qin Mu. When the gue soldiers failed, they abandoned the Qing soldiers and rushed. Go to the sixth city.


    May ourpatriots in the north be safe. Pay attention to the problem of electricity leakage. Dont rush to turn on the gate and turn on the electricity when you get home after the floods subside. Houses that have been soaked in water are prone to leakage risks. Put on rubber rain boots and insting gloves, and be protective before entering your home. Use an electric pen to check that there is no leakage problem before opening the gate. (They are sold in most hardware stores.) If you dont understand or are afraid, then hire an electrician, or go directly to the property managementpany to test the leakage at home. Safety first, best wishes. Safety.

 Chapter 3246: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [4]

    Chapter 3246: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [4]


    The end of Chapter 3246, Dongqing reaps the consequences4


    "Rui Lin, how is the progress at Qingzhu? Can the epidemic troops be deployed? When will the epidemic break out in the third city?" Lord Quan can''t wait to see the soldiers and civilians in the third city die from the epidemic.


    Ruilin: "The marching supervision army hasn''t arrived yet, please wait."


    The epidemic soldiers were the royal killing vessels. The royal family was afraid of the rebellion of the epidemic soldiers. She specially raised a supervisory army to stare at the epidemic soldiers.


    As for the marching army, a team of eunuchs was also equipped to monitor the marching army and prevent the marching army from colluding with the epidemic soldiers to cause chaos.


    Go and hurry, let Tian Khan see how powerful we are in Dongqing...This war relies on strategy, not brute force! Marquis Quan said, looking at Tuo Gude.


    Heh, what kind of strategy are poisons and epidemics?


    Tuo Gud looked down on Lord Quan, but said, "I also want to see the power of Dongqing''s epidemic soldiers soon... I hope Dongqing will not disappoint me again this time."


    Marquis Quan couldn''t bear what he said, and immediately said: "Rui Lin, hurry up and hurry up. The opportunity to fight is fleeting, so you must not dy it!"


    "Yes." Ruilin could only take his dead soldiers to contact the supervisor.


    While out fighting,munication was not easy. It took most of a day for Ruilin to see Jian Xingjun.


    For fear of the spread of the epidemic, the supervisory troops were all covered in leather clothes and wore leather gloves on their hands. They said to Ruilin from a distance of three meters: "Two epidemic soldiers dressed as people returning to the city to find rtives have sessfully entered. City, ording to the spread speed of this epidemic, it will take at most two days for the epidemic to spread in the third city. Within five days, arge number of soldiers, civilians and guards in the third city will be infected with the epidemic, and all humans and animals will die!"


    Ruilin was very happy, but he was afraid of being deceived by the marching army, so he looked at the **** wearing a blue cloak.


    The **** in charge said: "What Wu Qianhu said is true. We saw with our own eyes that Qing Zhu sent the gue soldiers into the city."


    Well done! Ruilin was so excited that he hurried back to report the good news.


    After hearing this, Lord Quan was overjoyed: "Okay, okay, this time the Qin thieves and the guards are dead!"


    Tuogude was also very happy...with the blessing of the wizard god, he finally avenged himself in his lifetime.


    However, he asked Qing Zhu: "Where is the deputymander of the gue Soldiers now?"


    Rui Lin said: "Although Qingzhu is a royal daughter, she is unlucky due to the epidemic. She is being guarded by the marching army and hidden in a distance, and is not allowed to get close to the coalition forces."


    In other words, as long as Jian Xingjun is captured, Qingzhu can be found, and this enemy-killing weapon can be taken and used by Da Rong!


    "Tian Khan, don''t worry about Qingzhu. Thinking of her appearance makes you sick... Come,e, let''s have a banquet tonight, drink wine and eat meat to celebrate the guards'' infection!" Marquis Quan was so excited that he ordered his soldiers to bring wine and meat. , eat and drink happily.


    But just as he was eating happily, his subordinate Ou Lieutenant General came to report: "Master Marquis, for some unknown reason in the war horse camp, suddenly some war horses were shaking, runny nose, and had high fever, as if they had horse cold... But some of the war horses had red and swollen bumps on their bodies. , Ma Fenghan doesnt have this symptom.


    After hearing this, Marquis Quan became very anxious: "The war horses are precious, so be sure nothing happens to them. Send the Rui family doctor and the veterinarian for diagnosis and treatment as soon as possible. We must rescue the war horses!"


    Vice General Ou ordered: "Yes."


    "Wait a minute." Tuogude stopped Lieutenant General Ou and asked, "Have you been to the war horse camp? Are there any soldiers who came in contact to report the news? Do the soldiers responsible for raising the war horses have symptoms of horse cold?!"


    Many diseases are zoonotic.


    Lieutenant General Ou was stunned for a moment, and quickly understood what Tuogu meant. He said: "Thest general has never been to War Horse Camp. The people who came to report were the Qianhu under mymand, so I have not been in contact with people from War Horse Camp, and I have not heard of it yet." It is said that the soldiers raising the war horses are infected."


    Tokud was relieved when he heard this, but because of the rotworm disease, he was afraid and lost his mood to continue drinking and having fun, so he quickly said goodbye and left.


    After returning to the camp where the soldiers were staying, they immediately ordered: "Leave the camp immediately, stay five miles away from the Qingbing camp, and round up all those who have been to the Qingbing War Horse Camp and have had too much contact with the Qingbing. We will check again in two days." Hu Gao was shocked and asked: "Is Tian Khan worried that Ma Fenghan will cause a big epidemic?"


    Tuogude: "Being prepared, and what a coincidence. The war horse was fine before, but this happened after that Qingzhu came... She came on a war horse that night. If the horse was sick, ,The consequences could be disastrous!"


    He looked at Hu Gao and said: "As a princess, she should have lived a noble life with fine clothes and fine food, calling ves and maids, but instead she became the deputymander of the epidemic soldiers, and she still has many disabilities. I have suffered inhuman suffering, would you hate it if it were you?"


    Hu Gao: "Of course I hate it. If I have the chance, I will definitely kill everyone so that I can take revenge on myself!"


    After finishing speaking, he thought of Rui Shuang''s incident, and he was excited and said hurriedly: "I will go and deliver the order right now."


    Hu Gao did not dare to waste a moment, and quickly sent an order to the entire army. The soldiers immediately broke camp and retreated five miles.


    Hu Gao gathered more than a thousand soldiers and their horses who hade into contact with Qing soldiers and Dongqing horses, and circled them in a valley three miles away from the new camp.


    There was a lot ofmotion in the military camp, and Marquis Quan naturally knew about it. Although he was a little worried, he was very tough and said mockingly: "No wonder Tuo Gude lost to the Qin thief, he is too timid, after what he has experienced After a poisonous insect attack, I was so afraid that I would retreat for several miles if I encountered a cold horse."


    But the next day, he couldn''tugh anymore.


    At noon, when he was taking a nap, Lieutenant General Ou rushed in and said in panic: "Master Marquis, it''s not good, a soldier who was raising the war horses died in the tent... He was curled up and looked like he was frozen. Tears and tears flowed down my face, and there were red bumps on my face. There were white pus spots on the top of the red bumps, which were very simr to the symptoms of a sick horse. This, I am worried that there is an epidemic!"


    "Epidemic?!" Marquis Quan was so shocked that he rolled down from the couch and rushed over to grab Lieutenant General Ou: "Don''t talk nonsense. How could there be an epidemic in the camp? Lying about the military situation will cost you your head!"


    After saying that, he pushed Lieutenant General Ou away in horror, rushed to the copper basin, washed his hands frantically, and hurriedly took off his clothes: "Someone, take these clothes out and burn them!"


    I am extremely scared.


    Deputy General Ou said hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Mr. Marquis, thest general has note into contact with anyone from the War Horse Camp."


    After hearing this, Lord Quan calmed down a little and hurriedly asked: "What''s going on? Tell me in detail!"


    Then he said to the hundreds of soldiers who came in to pick up clothes: "Quickly pass on the order. Without my order, no one is allowed to approach my tent. You also must note into contact with others at will. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless." !


    The best and fastest way to solve the epidemic is to burn all people and animals that may be infected with the disease, so this ruthlessness is not just talk.


    "Yes." Hundreds of soldiers rushed to do it.


    Soon, a wooden fence was built near Lord Quan''s tent. Even Ruilin was blocked outside when he arrived, and had to be informed by his own soldiers.


    "He still dares toe!" Mr. Quan was extremely angry. He led Lieutenant General Ou out of the tent with a knife in hand. From a long distance away, he shouted at Ruilin outside the wooden fence: "You have one hour to kill him. Qingzhu will be kidnapped to the war horse camp, and if the war horse cannot be cured, you will not be able to live anymore!"


    There were many people outside, so we didnt dare to say anything about the soldiers getting sick and dying for fear of causing chaos.


    Ruilin was also angry and shouted: "Master Quan, stop hiding ande out quickly to solve Ma Fenghan''s matter, otherwise no one will be able to live well! I''ll go find Supervisor Xingjun right now!"


    He hurriedly left the camp and went to the ce where he saw the marching troops yesterday. He lit a special incense. Three quarters of an hourter, the marching troops came and said, "We know what happened in the camp and have sent the troops." Someone go get the Qingzhu.


    The soldiers made a noisest night. After the patrol army discovered something strange, they sent troops to look for Qing Spider, but until now, there was still no sign of Qing Spider or the gue Soldiers.

 Chapter 3247: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [5]

    Chapter 3247: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffers the consequences [5]


    The end of Chapter 3247, Dongqing reaps the consequences5


    Ruilin: "Send another group of marching supervisors to look for her. She must be controlled within an hour. Soldiers in the camp have died of the epidemic, and everyone is sick. This must be an epidemic... If she really did it, don''t hurry up Take her down, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    If the Qing Spiders brought the epidemic soldiers to various ces in Dongqing, Dongqing would probably be destroyed.


    "Sure, I''ll send another group of Jianxing troops to look for them." Wu Qianhu agreed, turned around and left with the Jianxing army.


    Rui Lin: "Stop, you can''t leave before Qingzhu is captured, otherwise King Yijun and the dead men of the Rui family will not let you go!"


    out out outand ifWu Qianhu and Qingzhu were in the same group, and if Wu Qianhuleaves, who will they find to take responsibility for the epidemic?


    Wu Qianhu sneered: "If you are worried, go find Qingzhu yourself. Do you think I will find that poisonous woman?"


    "My lords, please calm down." The supervisory **** came out to smooth things over and said, "Sir Rui, Wu Qianhu and his family and n members are all in His Majesty''s hands, so it is impossible for them to rebel. It is also unlikely that Qingzhu will rebel... She got married at the age of fifteen and has three children. Her beloved husband and children are in the hands of the old majesty, and she wille back."


    Yes, Qingzhu was married and had children, but she didn''t love her husband... In other words, after she knew that the redeeming love between a man and a woman was deliberately arranged by the old emperor, she only had love for that husband. hatred!


    As for the children


    The epidemic soldiers need to be inherited. The old emperor used medicine to give her children and the children of the epidemic soldiers ... After Qing Zi learned the news, shepletely copsed and began to revenge.


    The **** in charge then asked: "The servants stay here as liaisons and let Wu Qianhu and the others go find Qing Zhu. What do you think, Lord Rui?"


    "That''s it, Jian Xingjun, let''s go!" Wu Qianhu made the decision on his own and left with Jian Xingjun.


    "You arrogant people, just wait, the royal family will definitely punish you!" After scolding for a moment, Rui Lin looked at the supervising **** and asked: "This disease is like Ma Fenghan. If people are given Ma Fenghan medicine, it may be cured. This disease?"


    The **** in charge said: "This disease is specially used to deal with the Wei Dynasty. It is impossible to cure it, but it can y some role in alleviating the symptoms and dying the disease."


    Ruilin was overjoyed and hurriedly mounted his horse to go back to the camp... But he was afraid that the **** would run away. He thought for a while, wrote a letter, put it on the horse, and asked the horse to go out to find his subordinates.


    More than two-quarters of an hourter, the five dead soldiers came back with their horses and said: "Sir, we have sent people back to the camp to inform them of the defense method."


    Ruilin finally felt relieved, and with five dead men, they stared at the **** and waited for the good news about Wu Qianhu from a distance of three meters.


    Unfortunately, there was no good news. More than an hourter, a supervisory **** opposite suddenly fell to the ground, curled up and shaking.


    Ruilin was startled and asked quickly: "What happened to him?!"


    The other two eunuchs listened and said with a smile: "Master Rui, don''t worry, Ajian is just sick."


    "Sick? What''s wrong?!" Ruilin''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    The two supervisory eunuchs untied therge leather coats covering their bodies, revealing their faces covered with red and swollen pustules, and said with a smile: "The red bee virus is what you think is horse wind and cold."


    "Epidemic, epidemic, they have an epidemic, hurry up, run away!" The dead soldiers of the Rui family were so frightened that they ran out more than ten meters rolling and crawling, took off their clothes, and poured the antidote powder into the water bag. He tried his best to wash his hands with potion, but the more he washed, the more frightened he became: "Those two eunuchs have red pustules on their faces. We have been with them for so long, are we going to die too!"


    Sir, we can die, but we dont want to die from the disease!


    The disease is so terrible that they would rather be quartered by five horses than get the disease.


    "Shut up and calm down... We are more than ten feet away from them and have never touched them, so we won''t get sick!" Ruilin said, but his hands were cold and his face was so frightened. bloody.


    He also exined: "No one is allowed to say anything about what happened here, otherwise we will be burned to death by Quan Zhenhui!"


    The dead soldiers hurriedly said: "We will never reveal a word!"


    But


    What should we do with the three eunuchs? Should we let them go?


    But if we dont let them go, who dares to go back and kill them? They are sick.


    Ruilin''s face turned dark. After a moment, he picked up a crossbow and said, "Come here with two men and follow me to shoot the three eunuchs!" superior.


    But when they arrived, only Ajian was left.


    "Where are the other two eunuchs? Tell me quickly, or I will kill you!" Ruilin asked angrily.


    Hahahaha, Ruilin actually threatened him with death, it''s really ridiculous.


    However, Ajian still answered him: "Do the tasks assigned to them by Qingzhu."


    Ruilin was in a hurry: "What mission? Tell me quickly!"


    A Jian: "The task of letting King Yijun die from the epidemic."


    "You, you still want to kill Prince Yi!" Ruilin was shocked: "Why are you doing this? You are also from Dongqing, and His Majesty treats you well... Could it be that you were instigated by the guards to rebel?!"


    Only by surrendering to the enemy will we take action against the old initiative.


    "The old beast is also kind to us? Hahaha!" Ajianughed so hard that he almost died, and then said angrily: "Castrate our virtuous children, use our family and tribe to create epidemic viruses, and make us suffer inhuman crimes. Is this good for us?!"


    To tell you the truth, we didnt surrender to the enemy. We just want to kill all of you, destroy the evil Qing Dynasty, and let the beastly old emperor reap the consequences!


    Todays disaster is all the result of the Qing Dynasty, and you are the aplices of the evil, so you have to swallow this evil result!


    Poof, Ajian was so excited that he spit out a mouthful of blood, scaring Ruilin and the others so much that they backed away.


    Seeing this, A Jianughed mockingly and said: "Weren''t you very arrogant when you helped the Qing family capture people and take them to the poisonousir? Why are you afraid now? Don''t be afraid, this is just the beginning, you will suffer in the future... By the way, do you know why this disease is called red blight virus? Because this disease causes high fever, causing the flesh in the body to quickly dissolve under the skin. In just one night, dense pus spots will grow on the skin, like honebs.


    "Shut up, you lunatics and traitors, I will kill you!" Ruilin was furious and fired a crossbow arrow at Ajian.


    Swish swish!


    Swish swish!


    A Jian was hit by more than a dozen crossbow arrows and fell on the grass, dying.


    However, he ended up smiling...because they finally gave the heaven-like royal family a fatal blow!


    It''s just a pity that he didn''t have time to tell Ruilin yet... long before Ruilin came, they pricked the pustules and smeared the poison on the grass des.


    "White-eyed wolf, you deserve to be castrated!" Ruilin scolded Ajian, then poured ck oil on the area and burned the whole area, including Ajian''s body.


    "Go back, remember, what happened today will rot in your stomach!" After Ruilin finished exining, he led the troops directly back to the camp without waiting for the supervisors toe back.


    Seeing theming back, Marquis Quan quickly asked, "Have you seen Qingzhu? Is there any antidote for Ma Fenghan?"


    Rui Lin said: "The Supervisory Army is still looking for someone, please wait."


    After saying that, he ignored Mr. Quans curses and threats and left with a sullen face. Mr. Quan was so angry that he lost his temper.


    The dead soldiers have been monitoring this area and soon passed the news to Tuogude.


    Hu Gao: "Qingzhu disappeared. Quan Zhenhui ordered arge number of soldiers who raised war horses to be burned. It''s probably because of the disease."


    Tuogu was shocked when he heard this. After a while, he issued the order of Tian Khan: "Send the order to the entire army to break camp immediately and withdraw from the Sixth City. We cannot stay here any longer!"

 Chapter 3248: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffered the consequences [6]

    Chapter 3248: At the end of the full text, Dongqing suffered the consequences [6]


    The end of Chapter 3248, Dongqing reaps the consequences6


    "Yes." Hu Gao hurriedly gave the order.


    Moo moo!


    ording to the order of Tian Khan, we must immediately break camp and go to Xinliu City to join Prince Amensuo. All the troops will go deep into the hintend of Dongqing to rob Dongqing and Fu Da Rong!


    With this order, the soldiers wiped away their previous dissatisfaction and shouted excitedly: "The camp has been broken out, the camp has finally been broken out... rob Dongqing, make the army rich, and the shaman **** protects the army, and the army will be prosperous forever!"


    The whole camp was filled with the excited shouts of the soldiers, who quickly packed up their things and went to assemble.


    Many soldiers threw away a lot of less valuable things: "If you throw them away, you can run faster. Anyway, when we get to the hintend of Dongqing, we can rob countless valuable things!"


    More than a quarter of an hourter, the soldiers were assembled and waiting for Tuogude.


    After Togud arrived, they all shouted: "The Khan of Heaven is wise, and we are willing to serve the Khan of Heaven as we loyal to the Witch God!"


    Turgud was very satisfied with what he heard and understood that the soldiers were greedy for money and had to be on guard against them.


    Your second prince, Ammonso, has led the two noble generals Shesha and Kunhe to capture the sixth city. When you arrive at the sixth city, you can take and enjoy the treasures and women in the city!


    When the soldiers heard the good news, they went crazy. They raised their weapons and shouted for a long time before saying: "Thank you, Khan, for the reward!"


    He said impatiently: "Khan, please give the order to set off quickly. The territory of Dongqing is not small, and it will take a long time to rob it!"


    Speaking no humannguage at all, that''s what Kotogu wants... The more greedy the soldier is, the more secure his position will be.


    Lets set off, in the name of the Witch God, to plunder Dongqing and enrich my army!


    With the order given, the soldiers ran like crazy, shouting as they marched: "Rob the Dongqing, make the Rong rich, and make the Rong prosperous forever!"


    Yun Ming stayed behind with some of the dead soldiers of the witch army... After the soldiers left, he used slings to pour ck oil into the sick camp.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a loud noise and fire broke out. The soldiers, horses, and belongings that hade into contact with the Qing soldiers were all trapped in the sea of fire... Some soldiers who tried to escape from the sea of fire were shot to death by crossbows filled with poison.


    The fire was so intense that it alerted the nearby Qingbing scouts: "The fire is so intense, the ck Fire Oil Depot must have been ignited. We divided our forces into two groups and rushed all the way back to inform Lord Quan to send someone to put out the fire. Follow me all the way." Go check out the situation.


    Yes. The scouts immediately split up.


    But when half of the scouts arrived at the soldiers'' camp, they were dumbfounded: "What, what''s going on? Where are the soldiers? Why are they missing!"


    In the huge camp, there are only small pits where tent poles were buried, and the sick camp was being devoured by fire, proving that the soldiers once existed.


    Bang, the scout general g copsed to the ground, trembling and saying: "Hurry, go back and report to Lord Quan... The soldiers have withdrawn, and they abandoned us before the battle~"


    The scouts were stunned and did not move immediately. Themander-in-chief roared: "Go back and report!"


    They all shouted brokenly.


    "...Yes, yes, let''s go right away." A small g leader led his scouts and hurried back to the Qingbing camp.


    Master Quan heard that there was a fire in the military camp. He was very happy when he heard the report again: "Master Marquis, it''s not good. Another scout came to report, saying..."


    Vice General Ou did not dare to say it.


    "What''s the news? It''s not that Tuogu and his son were burned to death in the fire, right?" Marquis Quan asked gloatingly...Huh, you, Tuogu, are dissatisfied with the epidemic in our Qingbing camp. Now you must be punished.


    Lieutenant General Ou did not dare to shout loudly, so he whispered in his ear: "Tuogu led all the soldiers and left the camp. The soldiers'' camp was empty." "What?" Lord Quan was shocked and shouted: "That''s impossible. , Tuogude has a life-or-death feud with Qin Mu, and Qin Mu is not dead yet, so Tuogude cannot withdraw his troops and leave!"


    With such a shouting, everyone inside and outside the big tent became quiet.


    Soon, the generals of Dongqing led their soldiers to surround the tent and asked urgently: "Master Marquis, the soldiers really abandoned us and ran away? How can we fight this battle?!"


    "Nonsense, Tuogude didn''t withdraw his troops. He just hated us for being too slow, so he led his troops to attack the third city first." Marquis Quan scolded him again: "Go back to your camp quickly, don''t you dare to cause chaos again without orders?" Run, beware of militaryw!"


    However, many military generals no longer believed what he said... The military camp was only five miles away from here, and the military generals led the troops and ran to the military camp to investigate.


    Looking at the military camp with nothing left, the generals of Dongqing were in despair: "Tokudou really ran away. The shameless guy even withdrew his troops before the battle. He wants to kill us!"


    The generals yelled angrily.


    A militarymander asked: "What should we do now? Should we attack the third city?"


    What the hell, hurry up and go back to the camp to find the Marquis and ask him to withdraw to the second city. Otherwise, when the guardse out from the third city, none of us will survive!


    Yes, yes, yes, hurry back to find the Marquis. The generals led the troops back to find the Marquis Quan.


    This time, they surrounded Master Quan''s tent and forced them to say: "Master Marquis, immediately order the withdrawal to the second city, otherwise we will be destroyed by the guards soon... The whole family has been together for more than a hundred years." You worked so hard to get a marquis, you dont want a hundred years of wealth to be destroyed, right?!


    this?


    Of course Marquis Quan does not want to lose everything, but... there is a disease in the camp. If they return to the second city at this time, wouldn''t they kill Prince Yi and others?


    Well, Mr. Quan still has some conscience.


    pity


    "Hou, Lord Hou... there are soldiers in the camps of Fang Qianhu, Zheng Qianhu, and Quan Qianhu who are sick." Lieutenant General Ou rushed in, his face as pale as a ghost.


    "Quan Zhou''s camp has also been attacked?" Marquis Quan finally became anxious and said hurriedly: "Send someone quickly to rescue Quan Zhou. Quan Zhou cannot die. He is the eldest grandson of my uncle!"


    "What''s wrong?" The generals were anxious, thinking about Ma Fenghan, and asked in horror: "Is there really an epidemic in the camp? Quan Zhenhui, it''s so hard for you to hide it from us. We are going to be harmed by you." died!"


    The epidemic can no longer be concealed.


    But Marquis Quan was still arrogant: "Stop, please calm down. It''s just Ma Fenghan. Even if it is contagious, Qingzhu is still here... She is the deputymander of the epidemic soldiers, and she has medicine to treat the epidemic." , Ruilin has already gone to find her, and she will be found soon to cure this disease."


    However


    I cant find him. Qingzhu has long since escaped with the gue soldiers~ Rui Lin wrapped himself in arge cloak and walked into Lord Quans tent.


    Quan Houye was stunned and asked him: "The weather is still hot, why are you wearing a big cloak? Are you crazy?"


    "I''m cold~" Ruilin wrapped her cloak tightly, her body was shaking uncontrobly, and added: "I''m sick. It''s a disease that was contracted by the **** when I went to find Qing Spider... red bee virus... "


    ve dog, what did you say? Are you infected with the disease?! Lord Quan was almost crazy with fright. He drew his sword angrily, pointed it at him and said, Get out, or I will kill you!


    Haha, Ruilin smiled, looked at Lord Quan, and said: "Marquis Quan, the disease has spread throughout the camp, and none of us can survive. The only way to stop the spread of the disease now is to immediately burn the people and animals in the camp. "

 Chapter 3249: At the end of the full text, Yan Qing seeks peace talks

    Chapter 3249: At the end of the full text, Yan Qing seeks peace talks


    The end of Chapter 3249, Yan Qing seeks peace talks


    Want to burn the whole camp to death?


    "Impossible, I won''t agree. These are the elite soldiers and horses brought by my whole family!"


    "Epidemic, Ruilin has an epidemic, everyone, run away!" The generals cut open the leather tent with their knives and escaped from behind the tent, for fear that they would be infected by Ruilin if they escaped too slowly.


    Quan Houye roared angrily: "Stop,e back here?!"


    Hahaha, Ruilinughed: "Master Marquis, the elite soldiers and horses brought by your family have escaped on their own... Stop shouting and give the order quickly. If you continue to be greedy for life and fear death, you will only bring them to the whole family who stayed in the capital." The epidemic is a catastrophe.


    "Shut up, what qualifications are you, a dog ve, to say that I am afraid of death? My whole family is a military lord who has been knighted for his military merits!" Lord Quan roared, but he was also afraid of being infected, so he hurriedly hid through the hole in the big tent. Leave and tell Lieutenant General Ou: "Hurry up, pour oil and set fire to Ruilin!"


    He also said: "I have been informed of the military order that an epidemic will break out in the military camp. It is all because of Ruilin''s failure in doing things, and he is the confidant of Prince Yi. I order all healthy soldiers to follow me back to the second city immediately and ask Prince Yi for help." Say...I will not treat any soldier badly, let alone let any soldier get sick and die in a daze!"


    "yes!"


    This implicit military order quickly spread throughout the camp.


    Quan Houye also sent people to publicize the wealthy life of Prince Fanyi in the Second City.


    After hearing this, the Qing soldiers became more and more resentful and cursed King Yi: "Qing Yi''s traitor only cares about his own happiness, but he has caused us to get sick. Let''s go to the second city. Even if we die, we must kill him first!"


    Kill Qingyi and let him die in agony!


    The Qing soldiers werepletely in trouble, and they all wanted to go to Qing Yi to settle the score.


    Upon seeing this, Lord Quan felt a little relieved.


    However, he still had some luck that he would not be infected. After setting fire to the three thousand-household camps with the disease, he rushed to the second city with the healthy Qing soldiers.


    The supervisors were members of the royal family. After learning that Quan Houye and others wanted to do harm to Prince Yi, they hurriedly used birds to deliver a message to Prince Yi.


    The King of Keyi County did not receive the letter because an epidemic also broke out in the second city.


    However, the epidemic urred in the camps outside the city.


    After Prince Yi and Yanqing learned about it, they reacted very quickly and rushed all the people who had been outside the city and had contact with Qingbing outside the city in the past three days to one ce and burned them to death.


    They also used slings to drop ck fire oil from the city tower outside the city, burning the entire camp outside the city and controlling the epidemic.


    The dead man responsible for collecting news about the march was burned to death outside the city, so no one sent any more messages to Prince Yi.


    On the morning of the third day, when Marquis Quan led the remnant troops to besiege the city, King Yi and others learned about the epidemic in Quan Marquis''s camp, the rebellion of the eunuchs in charge, the disappearance of Qing Zhu, and the withdrawal of troops by Tuo Gude before the battle.


    !


    Prince Yi smashed all the precious porcin in the room, his eyes red with anger, and said: "A group of traitors, the emperor''s grandfather and themander of the epidemic soldiers will not let them go!"


    After speaking, he looked at Yan Qing and said, "General Yan is still loyal to the royal family. Don''t worry, the royal family will not treat the Yan family badly."


    This is a threat to Yanqing, asking him not to cause trouble, otherwise themander of the gue soldiers will kill the Yan n.


    Yanqing sneered in his heart, but advised him: "The prince should calm down and don''t get angry with those rebellious ministers and traitors. They are all dead from the epidemic, but we still have a way out."


    King Yi Jun nodded repeatedly after hearing this: "Yes, we can still take the belongings of the second city back to Dongqing. We are still the heroes. The ones who are at fault are Qingzhu, Quan Zhenhui and Rong Thief!" Said: "There is an epidemic here, but the Qin thieves are also finished... This **** Qingzhu is still somewhat useful. He sent the epidemic soldiers into the third city. At this time, the third city is probably in ruins. Chu Wei will be exterminated this time, hahaha!"


    Hello, there is no epidemic in the third city... because the epidemic soldiers who entered the city are the same as Qingzhu. They are people who have survived the epidemic and are able to resist the virus.


    The night before the infected soldiers were released, the marching supervisors wanted to check the infected soldiers. However, the marching supervisors were afraid of death, so they checked the infected soldiers'' bodies from a distance of three meters. When they saw that the infected soldiers seemed to have pustules on their bodies, they thought that the infected soldiers were Carrying the virus.


    "Report to Prince Yi and General Yanda. The traitor Quan Zhenhui is shouting at the city gate, saying that if you two don''t go to see him, he will have the infected soldiers **** the pustules and throw the poison into the city with slings. Inside!"


    Bang, Prince Yi pped the table and said angrily: "Immediately throw ck fire oil and powerful poison under the city, poison them first, and then burn them all to death!"


    Hehe, Quan Zhenhui, a reckless man, wants to drag him to be buried with him in his dreams.


    Yanqing agreed, but said: "Prince, I will show my face to prevent Quan Zhenhui from jumping over the wall and being the first to release the epidemic poison."


    "It''s done." Prince Yi didn''t go... The epidemic was too terrible. If anything happened, he would have to report it here.


    His life is too precious to be taken at risk.


    "Let''s go." Yanqing immediately went to the tower. While ordering the Rui family doctors, dead men, and soldiers to prepare for poisoning and setting fire, he shouted to Quan Zhenhui: "Brother Quan, I know you have suffered greatly. , but your family, tribe, and rtives are all in Dongqing, so dont be impulsive...Give the Second City a way to survive, and the Yan family will protect your family''s wealth and safety for three generations, and will provide military pay to the Qingbing family members under the city every year !


    The ten messengers shouted this sentence together.


    When the Marquis Quan heard this, he was wrapped in a leather nket and looked at a member of the Qianhu family with eyes full of dirt, and asked: "Yan, what Yanqing said is that the Yan family will protect the family''s wealth for three generations and also give military pay to your family members?"


    "Your Majesty, yes." Song Qianhu repeated Yan Qing''s words word for word.


    After hearing this, Lord Quan closed his eyes and gathered his strength. After a while, he said, "Ask Yanqing, can the Yan family really do it?"


    "Yes." Song Qianhu asked Qingbing, who was rtively ill, to shout this sentence toward the tower.


    Yanqing quickly replied: "I, Yanqing, swear by the ancestors of the Yan family, the Yan family will definitely do it!"


    The messenger repeated this sentence.


    Song Qianhu conveyed it to Mr. Quanhou.


    After hearing this, Lord Quan finally let out the turbid air that was pressing in his heart. After a moment, he said: "Tell Yanqing that if he makes a mistake, all the Qing soldiers who died of illness will go to his Yan family every night to demand their lives. Until the whole family is extinct."


    Song Qianhu was stunned when he heard this: "Master Hou, have you promised not to attack the city?"


    When he came, he said that he would perish together with the second city.


    "Yes." Lord Quan nodded and said: "We only have a few thousand remnant soldiers left, and they are tortured by the epidemic to the point where it is difficult to even move. Even if we can put the epidemic virus into the city, we are just helping the old emperor get rid of an opponent. ...Why not sell a favor to Yan Qing and let him lead the wealthy family to fight with the Qing family. If we win the fight, our great revenge will be avenged, and our family will be safe and prosperous, and we will win everything in one fell swoop."


    The epidemic was so severe that ten thousand Qing soldiers were killed in just three days, and Lieutenant General Ou also died of the disease on the road.


    Song Qianhu shed tears when he heard this. He knelt down and said, "Thank you so much, Lord Marquis."


    Master Quan shook his head: "Don''t thank us. We shouldn''t havee this time. If we had been safe, we wouldn''t have ended up like this... It''s all retribution~"


    When they massacred the people of Chuwei and harmed the women of Chuwei, they were really proud of themselves, but the cause and effect in the world, God is watching, they suffered greatly from the epidemic and died miserably in a foreignnd.

 Chapter 3250: At the end of the full text, Yan Qing seeks peace talks [2]

    Chapter 3250: At the end of the full text, Yan Qing seeks peace talks [2]


    The end of Chapter 3250, Yan Qing seeks peace talks2


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Countless kerosene bags flew from the towers and exploded when theynded on the ground. Soon the area outside the city turned into a sea of fire. The sick Qing soldiers were burned by the fire and kept wailing in pain.


    Poof, Marquis Quan was so angry at this turn of events that he vomited blood and said to Song Qianhu: "Quick, shout, we can''t die in vain~"


    "Yes." Song Qianhu hurriedly led the remaining soldiers to shout: "Yanqing, if you make a mistake, we will turn into evil ghosts and go to your house every night to demand our lives until your Yan family is extinct!"


    "Yanqing, if you make a mistake, we will turn into evil ghosts and go to your house every night to demand our lives until your Yan family is extinct!"


    These words and the wailing of the remnant soldiers resounded throughout the world, making Yan Qing''s back shiver, and he secretly thought: If ites true, the Yan family will not dare to break their promise.


    Prince Yi had alreadye out. After hearing this, heughed and said, "General Yan must have seen it. These sick ghosts are not worthy of sympathy. You kindly gave them a promise, but they also cursed you to annihte the Yan family."


    Yanqing was silent for a moment and ventured to say: "Prince, you are the king, there is no need to care about the dead. After all, Quan Zhenhui and the others have sacrificed their lives for Dongqing... and a kind king can win over the loyalty of his subjects. "


    Prince Yi''s face darkened when he heard this, and he asked deliberately: "Are you teaching me how to do things?"


    Yanqing hurriedly said: "I dare not, this is just my advice to the emperor as a minister."


    "Remonstrance? Your Majesty?" Prince Yi was very excited. His expression remained unchanged and he continued to ask: "General Yanda, do you really think so? Are you not afraid of the anger of the emperor''s grandfather?"


    General Yanda said: "Qingzhu''s rebellion and Tuogu''s withdrawal of troops will definitely cause a lot of disasters in Dongqing. His Majesty has been in bed for several years and his old Majesty is too old. Looking at the entire Dongqing royal family, only the county The king can take on great responsibilities.


    By pretending to surrender, not only can he dispel many of Prince Yi''s doubts, but he can also use Prince Yi to achieve multiple goals with one stone.


    Yanqing knelt down again and begged Prince Yi: "Your Majesty, the disaster in Dongqing is unavoidable. Yanqing is willing to help you turn the tide. All I ask is that you preserve the Yan family''s thousand-year honor!"


    Hahaha, Prince Yi finally smiled and helped Yan Qing up personally: "General Yan, get up quickly... Your sister is the concubine of the emperor''s grandfather, and your daughter is the concubine of the current emperor. We are a family, so don''t talk about foreign affairs. "


    However: "The prince of this county wants to marry the youngest daughter of General Yan. In this way, the rtionship between the royal family and the Yan family will be closer, and this prince of the county can legitimately ensure that the honor of the Yan family will not decline. "


    shameless!


    Yanqing was very angry. His Yan family was a thousand-year-old family, but the Qing family treated his Yan family''s daughters as prostitutes. They wanted to have them, and every time they were old cows eating young grass, and they only gave them the title of concubine and queen. The position has never been given.


    "It''s a blessing for the Yan family to marry the king... Many thanks to the king!" Yanqing looked happy, but in his heart he wanted to chop the king into pieces.


    More than a quarter of an hourter, Chen Jing came to report: "The prince, general, Quan Zhenhui and the sick soldiers have all been burned to death."


    "Well done, this is what traitors should suffer." Prince Yi looked at Chen Jing again, intending to win over him.


    General Yan knew King Yi''s thoughts and did not expose them. He said: "Your Majesty, I will first n the strategy of returning to Dongqing. I will leave this to you."


    After saying that, he left so that Prince Yi could have time to win over Chen Jing.


    Prince Yijun had a heart-to-heart talk with Chen Jing, and even gave Chen Jing a special armor and weapons made by the royal family as a show of favor.


    Chen Jing epted them all, and Prince Yi was very happy, thinking that he had seeded in wooing them.


    However, he was very afraid of contracting the epidemic, so he asked Chen Jing to continue to pour ck fire oil outside the city. He burned it for three days andpletely killed the epidemic virus outside the city before he felt relieved.


    Then he came up with a poisonous n: "Chen Jing, you lead three thousand elite soldiers, **** a group of Chuwei untouchables out of the city, collect the corpse water of the Qing soldiers who died of the epidemic, and throw the corpse water containing the disease poison to Yangji Mansion This prince wants to take the retreat of the Qin thieves and kill the Chu Wei people in the northeast in one fell swoop!


    He can''t do anything to the Qin thieves, but he can destroy the civilians in the Northeast. This, this is too poisonous. Yanqing cursed Prince Yi in his heart that he was not a human being.


    King Yijun was afraid that Chen Jing would be dissatisfied, so he added: "You can lead the elite soldiers from behind to drive away the untouchables of Chuwei. Supervise the untouchables of Chuwei in collecting corpses and poisoning, and let Jian Xingjun do it."


    Chen Jing was finally relieved: "Thank you so much for your consideration, the king. I will definitely handle this matter well and live up to the trust of the king!"


    He went to prepare immediately. Half an hourter, he led a hundred Chuwei people out of the city and followed the road that Marquis Quan and others took to the second city to look for the bodies of the Qing soldiers who died on the road due to the epidemic.


    But what they saw was a piece of scorched earth.


    General Chen, the entire road has been set on fire by the guards. All the corpses have been charred, and the grass and trees have also been burnt! With the burning like this, it is difficult for the disease to spread anymore.


    Chen Jing was secretly happy... without Qing Bing''s body, they would not have to collect corpse water, and they would not die from the epidemic.


    With the marching troops present, he could not give up too quickly, so he ordered: "Keep moving forward, maybe you can find the burned corpses of the guards."


    "Yes." Three Qianhu under hismand, with elite soldiers, threatened the Chuwei people with crossbows: "Keep going, if you dare to disobey the order, I will shoot you immediately!"


    The Chuwei people in the second city were very angry, but they could only obey the order and continue to search for the sick corpse... However, they had already made up their mind that if they found the sick corpse, they would use the collected gue poison corpse water on Qing Bing. Don''t harm Yangji Mansion.


    However, after two days of searching, all they found was scorched earth and scorched corpses, and not even a drop of poisonous corpse water was collected.


    When he tried to get closer to the third city, he was ambushed by the guards and lost hundreds of elite soldiers in the blink of an eye.


    "Retreat, retreat to the second city!" Chen Jing would not sacrifice his life for Prince Yi, but immediately led his troops and ran back.


    "Chase and kill the beast Qing Bing!" General An led his soldiers to chase him ten miles away, killed hundreds more Qing soldiers, and stopped the pursuit only after sessfully rescuing hundreds of Chu Wei people.


    Chen Jing was very annoyed when he failed to aplish anything and lost hundreds of elite soldiers.


    Prince Yi was even more annoyed, but he had some brains and asked urgently: "Shouldn''t there be an epidemic in the third city? Shouldn''t the guards and the untouchables in the third city be infected and die from the epidemic? Howe you still meet healthy guards? !


    However, this is just your own imagination. The real situation is: "The guards you will meet at the end have no signs of illness."


    Chen Jing added: "The supervisors have been out in the field. Why don''t the prince ask them? We should be able to get more information."


    The supervisors who came back together hated Chen Jing to death. Prince Keyi had already looked at them. They could only say: "Your Majesty, there is no epidemic in the third city."


    "There is no epidemic? There is an epidemic here, how can the third city be fine?!" King Yi''s face turned ferocious, and he ordered with hatred: "Immediately send ten scouts to investigate the third city. Regarding the situation, I want the most urate information!"


    Yes. Chen Jing hurriedly went to make arrangements.


    But not long after the scouts were sent out, the scouts responsible for keeping an eye on the fourth and fifth cities sent a message.


    "Prince, the Qin thieves and Liu Tao captured the fourth and fifth cities respectively. General Shan, General Jie, and arge number of Qing soldiers were killed." Yanqing read this, paused for a while, and then dared to say to Prince Yi : "There was no outbreak of disease in those two cities."

 Chapter 3251: At the end of the full text, Qin Sanlang’s conditions

    Chapter 3251: At the end of the full text, Qin Sang��s conditions


    The end of Chapter 3251, Qin Sangs conditions


    "There is no epidemic? We were killed by the epidemic, tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, and the coalition army copsed, but there was no epidemic in the Guards? Why?!" Prince Yi was almost crazy with hatred, and shouted at the supervisory army: "Go away If you find the things they used in the residence of Ajian and others, I will use the gue poison to make the guards pay the price!"


    The supervisor was in a difficult position, so he reminded him bravely: "Your Majesty, in order to prevent the spread of the disease, all the ces where Ajian and the others stayed were poured with oil and burned."


    You are afraid of death, so you asked us to burn down all the ces where the virus may be present. Now where can we go to find the virus for you?


    Trash, dont you know how to save some forter needs before you do something?! Prince Yi scolded angrily.


    Everyone present was stunned... It was an epidemic. If not all of it was burned out, would there be some left? You are beyond crazy.


    Fortunately, Qingyi''s general messenger came in and reported: "Your Majesty, a letter from the Sixth City!"


    "Finally, a letter came from the Sixth City." Yanqing was overjoyed. After almost half a month of disconnection, a letter finally came. He hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, please read what the letter says."


    Prince Yi nodded, took back the hand that received the letter, and said to Mr. Rui, "Read it."


    That **** Qingzhu is missing. What if she rushes to the Sixth City and this letter contains the virus? If he touches it, won''t he get sick and die?


    "Yes." Mr. Rui Qi opened the letter. When he saw what was written in the letter, his face turned pale instantly, and he hurriedly came back to his senses to read the letter: "...Amonso, the son of Tuogu, led the troops to massacre all the Qing soldiers in the Sixth City. , General Kou and Prefect Kong died, the female family members became ve women of the soldiers, and arge amount of valuable materials were transported out of the Sixth City."


    The scouts guarding outside the city only knew that something had happened in the Sixth City after they saw the thieves transporting valuable supplies. Therefore, even if Hai Dongqing was used to deliver the message, the news was dyed for many days.


    "Tuogude, you beast!" Even though he had guessed that the rogue wouldmit evil, Prince Keyi was still so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Prince." Yanqing hurriedly supported him andforted him: "You have to take care, Dongqing still needs the prince to take charge of the overall situation."


    But he smiled in his heart: Ha, the Qing familys royal family has been guilty for so many years, and finally they are getting retribution. This retribution was brought upon and raised by the old emperor himself. Just thinking about it made Yan Qing almostugh out loud. It was so satisfying!


    Prince Yi took a whiff of the magic medicine and rested for a while, then said: "This prince cannot fail. The people of Dongqing still need my prince to save them."


    Actually, if you die, the people of Dongqing will live a better life... At least the people no longer have to worry about being captured by the royal family to raise poisonous bacteria, test medicines, and work as medicine practitioners.


    Yanqing took the opportunity to persuade again: "Prince, it is meaningless to upy the Northeast now... Let''s send a message to the Qin thieves, requesting a truce and peace talks, and take the opportunity to slow down the Qin thieves'' siege speed, so that the valuable materials in the second city can be transported away. ...With the assets of the second city, we can recruit troops after we return to Dongqing!"


    Yanqing reminded: "Your Majesty can give birth to hundreds of children and grandchildren, and even more great-grandchildren, and the great-grandchildren are adults. There must be many royal family members who want to take advantage of the chaos, and the prince has to guard against it." ah."


    Prince Yi was agitated when he heard this, and nodded in agreement: "General Yan reminded me that... I can''t even ask for peace from Qin''s thieves!"


    "The prince is the king, and the Qin thieves have no right to negotiate with you... I will negotiate with the Qin thieves." Yanqing knew that Prince Yi was dissatisfied, and said: "Your Majesty, although we failed to annex the Northeast, we can still fight in the Northeast. , speaking of which, we won... We killed many Northeastern men, slept with Northeastern girls, and emptied the Northeast of supplies. Even if the Qin thieves won, they would only recover the Northeast that we had ruined. "


    After hearing this, Prince Yi felt really relieved. Heughed and said, "General Yanda is absolutely right. The Northeast has been ruined by us. Qin thieves can take it if they want."


    and


    Prince Yi smiled viciously and said: "Generals are most afraid of being overshadowed by their achievements. The Qin thieves first defeated the Rong thieves and then regained the Northeast. Even if he and Wei Xiao are cousins, Wei Xiao cannot let him continue to live. Wait. After their cousins had a falling out, the king of this county led troops to annex the Northeast. By then the Chu Wei were no longer able to fight, and the king of this county could easily capture the Northeast,plete Dongqing''s territorial expansion, and be a king who will go down in history!  No, can you wake up and stop daydreaming, Duke Zhou doesnt want to cooperate with you anymore.


    Yanqing nodded in agreement: "What the prince said is very true... The Qin thieves are just too stupid. Smartmanders know how to raise their troops through war, but he is like a cow, only fighting against the enemy with his head down. He deserves to be punished and killed." "


    Hahaha, the Qin thief really deserves it! Prince Yi became happy again, as if he had seen the tragic end of Qin Sang being exterminated by Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, Prince Yi didnt know that he had fallen into Yan Qings trap and was being led by Yan Qing.


    "The king of the county should take good care of himself. The general will go to negotiate with the Qin thieves. You just wait for the good news from the general." Yanqing imed to be the general, and he praised Prince Yi even more.


    Go. Prince Yi waved his hand and asked Yanqing to leave.


    However, he was born vicious and did not give up on using epidemic diseases to harm the guards. He continued to order the army to search for the epidemic, and also ordered the Rui family doctor: "Quickly make a new epidemic and bring it out. Before leaving, the prince of this county I want to give the Qin thief a big gift, and I am so sullen that I am forced to negotiate peace!"


    The doctor of the Rui family wanted to poison Prince Yi to death... Damn it, if you want to kill us all, just say so. You still have to find an excuse to create a gue. The virus hasn''t been created yet, and we are afraid that we will die of the disease. Empty!


    But the Rui family officials were afraid of being punished, so they did not dare to disobey the order, but responded: "Yes."


    Hold it for now, and then just give him some poison.


    Three dayster, seven of the ten scouts sent to investigate the third city were killed, and only three came back. The news they brought back was still: "Your Majesty, there is no epidemic in the third city...the two epidemic soldiers are still here." He is alive and working for the Guards."


    They were the ones who burned the diseased soldiers who died on the road.


    You dog ves, I want them to die! Prince Yi personally went to Yanqing and said, Add one condition to the peace talks and let the Qin thieves behead the two gue soldiers to show the public!


    Hehe, you are really very ill. Now it is you who are asking for peace talks. How can you have the face to ask Qin Sang for conditions?


    The envoys sent by Yanqing to sue for peace have arrived at the Third City. In order to prevent them from poisoning the city, the Third City did not ept the peace treaty they submitted and only asked them to shout to inform them of their intention.


    I, General Chen Jing, have been ordered by General Yan toe to the Duke of Qin to negotiate a truce. Please let the Duke of Qin show up and discuss it in detail! Chen Jing shouted.


    His response was sharp arrows shot from the city tower.


    Swish swish!


    "Quickly retreat!" Chen Jing and the others hurriedly rode back and did not dare to stop until they were beyond the range of the crossbow. They said angrily: "The two countries are at war. If we don''t kill the envoys, and we are here to discuss a truce and peace, you guard Jun, please dont go too far!


    "Your mother is too much. Please make peace with your father. It is our guards who have won many battles now. It is up to us to decide whether we want to negotiate or not. You guys are nothing!" The guards on the tower were scolding Chen Jing and the others. What? What a shameful curse.


    Chen Jing and the others were almost vomited blood after being scolded, but they did not dare to leave... They had to let Qin Mu know about the peace talks today, otherwise they would not be able to make business.

 Chapter 3252: At the end of the full text, King Yijun dies

    Chapter 3252: At the end of the full text, King Yijun dies


    The end of Chapter 3252, the death of King Yijun


    An hourter, after Chen Jing waited for the guards to get tired of scolding, he led his troops forward again and shouted to the tower: "I have been ordered by General Yan toe here to submit the peace treaty. Please inform Duke Qin of the peace talks as soon as possible. Great benefit to David!


    Chen Jing emphasized again: "I came here for peace talks on the order of General Yan!"


    Understand?


    Afraid that the guards on the tower wouldn''t hear, they ordered the Qing soldiers to shout continuously in batches, annoying the guards.


    However, the peace talks were a big deal, and Xie Cheng did not dare to dy, so he wrote a letter telling Qin Sang everything about what Chen Jing said, as well as his own judgments and worries: "Send it to the Duke of Guo with a letter eagle. "


    Yes. The dead soldier under hismand who was responsible for delivering the message hurriedly went to deliver the letter.


    The cities in the New Six Cities are rtively close to each other, but in just one day, the Faith Eagle delivered the letter to the outside of the Fourth City... For fear that the Faith Eagle would be infected with the epidemic during its flight, the letter was read by a dead man outside the city. , and then dictated it to You An, who then conveyed it to You Ping, who then reported it to Qin Sang.


    Yanqing wants peace talks?


    And show disapproval?


    Yanqing really wanted to rebel against the Qing family.


    Qin Sang quickly wrote two letters, one to Xie Cheng, asking him to drag Chen Jing with him first, and one to General Xiao Liu, to discuss with him the conditions for peace talks.


    After receiving the letter, both of them knew that Qin Sang wanted to negotiate peace.


    Xie Cheng dragged Chen Jing as ordered.


    General Xiao Liu cried a lot, and finally called Ji Feng and Meng Hong, saying: "The peace talks are of great importance. I have to go to the fourth city to see Saburo, and I will leave the fifth city to you for guarding."


    Jifeng said hurriedly: "Uncle Liu, we have captured three cities in session. Prince Yi already hates us so much that he is afraid that he will set up an ambush on the way between the two cities. If Uncle Liu goes to the fourth city, what if?" If you are ambushed, the consequences will be disastrous."


    "I know there are dangers on the road, but I have to go on this trip." General Liu choked and said, "If the peace talks don''t go well, we will be helping the Qing thieves to harm the soldiers and people of Northeast China!"


    Dongqing has done great evil in the Northeast. They should kill Guangqing''s soldiers and avenge the soldiers and civilians in the Northeast. Therefore, if there is a peace negotiation, the price Dongqing must pay must not be lower than killing Guangqing''s soldiers.


    General Xiao Liu was from the Northeast and had deep feelings for the Northeast. After hearing this, Ji Feng and Meng Hong did not stop him. However, they called He Mutuo and asked him to lead the cavalry to **** General Xiao Liu to the fourth city.


    "Half of the cavalry will follow me, and the other half will stay to defend the city, in case the peace talks are a scam and the Qing thieves will raid the fifth city... That''s it." General Xiao Liu made the final decision. After arranging the defense of the fifth city, that day He led the guard soldiers and half of the cavalry of Hemu Tuo and rushed to the fourth city.


    Protective patrol lines in cities 3, 4 and 5 have been built. Every thirty miles they ran, they would encounter a small group of cavalry from the Qingma King. Therefore, they were safe along the way and did not encounter any ambush by Qing soldiers or Rong bandits.


    At noon the next day, General Xiao Liu arrived outside the fourth city.


    Qin Sang learned that he had arrived in person and wanted to pick him up, but General Liu was afraid that he would catch the epidemic in the wild and did not let Qin Sang leave the city.


    He took his soldiers to stay outside the city for a day and a night. After making sure that none of the troops were sick, he dared to enter the city. When he saw Qin Sang, he asked: "Sang, Yanqing is really going to rebel against the Qing family?!"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Well, the Qing family royal family is not popr among the people, and the evil poison they hold in their hands is too frightening. The wealthy families in Dongqing have long been rebellious, but they suffer from theck of good opportunities and soldiers, and this time, Yan Yan Now we have good opportunities and troops."


    This is the reason why Yanqing led his troops to defend the second city... Materials are certainly important, but the most valuable ones are soldiers and horses.


    General Xiao Liu was overjoyed when he heard this: "Okay, okay, the Dongqing royal family has finally received its retribution!"


    He also said: "War is a waste of people and money. We, David, have just established themselves. We should rest and recuperate. I agree to the peace talks... But we have to think carefully about the terms of the peace talks. We must peel off ayer of Dongqing''s skin!" But when he saw When Qin Sang wrote the terms for peace talks, he was shocked... This was more than just peeling off Dong Qing''s skin, it was like tearing Dong Qing''s bones and flesh!


    "Can Yanqing agree to this?" General Xiao Liu''s voice became a little weaker.


    Qin Sang said: "If he doesn''t agree, we will continue to fight. After defeating Yanqing''s troops, we will then attack Datianshu Prefecture until the generals and aristocratic families in Dongqinge to us for peace talks."


    If Yanqing does not agree to the terms of the peace negotiation, then kill Yanqing and support the other Dongqing forces who agree to their peace negotiation conditions. Let the Dongqing forces help them ughter the Dongqing royal family and let Dongqing change the dynasty.


    In short


    The royal family of Dongqing must die, and Dongqing must be in chaos, and the chaos willst for more than twenty years!


    Only in this way can they avenge the soldiers and people of Northeast China.


    Only in this way can David recuperate and grow from poverty to strength.


    General Xiao Liu was very excited. After calming down for a moment, he nodded and said: "I agree with these peace negotiation conditions... Let''s support Yanqing. This way we don''t have to waste troops to fight the Second City and Datian Shuzhou, which can reduce a lot of battle losses. .


    The lives of soldiers and horses are extremely precious.


    "Okay." Qin Sang wrote a reply to Yanqing and sent a letter eagle to the third city to Xie Cheng, asking Xie Cheng to send a group of soldiers to **** a gue soldier to the second city to deliver the letter.


    Outside the second city, the marching army went crazy when they saw the gue soldier. They raised their crossbows and were about to shoot, but the gue soldier held up the banner in his hand and said with a smile: "I am here to deliver it on behalf of David Qin Guogong." Those who believe in the peace talks, if you kill me, then there will be no peace talks at all!"


    The supervisors were so angry that they said angrily: "You are a dog ve who eats inside and outside, eating Dongqing''s food but betraying Dongqing. Do you really think that Chu Wei will be good to you? When the Qin thieves win, they will definitely burn you to death." !


    "Whether I will be burned to death or not is not important. What is important is that before I die, I can see you suffer." After saying that, the gue soldierughed and stared at the marching army with a pair of gray eyes. Staring at him made him feel cold all over.


    "Bah, you sick dog ve, I''ll let you be proud for a few days... read out what is said in the peace letter, and you are not allowed toe over!" shouted the hundreds of households overseeing the marching army.


    "I''m so afraid of death. Why are you here to invade the territory of another dynasty?" After some ridicule, the gue soldiers began to read the letter: "To prevent the peace talks from being deceitful, Dongqing must first release the first city and the second city. Davids army and people to show your sincerity. After you release the people, we can discuss the next step in the peace talks.


    "Treacherous!" the hundreds of households overseeing the march cursed. They were so angry that they asked again: "Have you finished reading?"


    The epidemic nodded and urged: "Hurry back and say the confession ... By the way, take a table for the messenger, and then take a big ount.


    Supervise hundreds of marching troops: "You dog ve, don''t push yourself too far!"


    Ke Bingbing smiled and said: "Qin Guogong said that I will deliver all the peace talks between the two sides, so you can serve me well or not, it''s up to you."


    The supervisor was blown up in hundreds of households, but he had to endure and said at his subordinates: "Give this dog ve to eat a table to eat ... Optimistic about him, don''t let him take the opportunity to be poison!"


    After saying that, he rode his horse to the city gate and told Qin Sang that he had sent soldiers to deliver the peace letter, as well as the contents of the peace letter.


    After Prince Yi learned the news, he was so angry that he smashed a screen: "The Qin thieves went too far and even asked the gue soldiers to deliver peace talks. This is deliberately humiliating the royal family!"

 Chapter 3253: At the end of the full text, King Yijun dies [2]

    Chapter 3253: At the end of the full text, King Yijun dies [2]


    The end of Chapter 3253, King Yijun dies2


    I am deliberately humiliating your royal family, but what can you do? Do you dare to go to Qin Mu? If you dont dare, just hold it in!


    "The king calms down his anger..." Yanqing used the method of sacrificing the small to protect the big, and endured first and then took revenge, so that King Yi calmed down and epted the conditions for the release of David''s soldiers and civilians in the first and second cities.


    but


    "Give me the order. From now on, the Qing soldiers in the city will put down what they are doing and immediately go to abuse the Chu Wei women. If there are good immortal kings, they can also abuse the Chu Wei men." Prince Yi said with a vicious smile: "Trash When they get there, remember to tell them that this is the price Qin Mu paid for humiliating the royal family with the gue soldiers, and if they want revenge, they will go find the Qin thieves!"


    What kind of evil beast are you reincarnated into? How could youe up with such a vicious method?


    Unfortunately, before the order was passed down, General Rui Qi hurriedly came in and reported: "Your Majesty, there is newsing from outside the city."


    "Damn it, can''t that **** say it all at once?" Prince Yi was very annoyed and asked angrily: "What are you saying? Say it quickly!"


    Mr. Rui Qi said: "The gue soldier said that the Qin thieves have told them that from now on, Dongqing will treat the imprisoned David soldiers and civilians well. If they touch them again, not only will the peace talks be invalidated, but the Qin thieves will immediately lead troops to attack the city. "


    Prince Yi was furious: "Qin thief, I will kill him alive!"


    Your Qing family is almost in danger, so what else can you do to kill others alive?


    Before Bing Bing finished conveying his words, General Rui Qi forced himself to continue: "The Qin thief also said that Xinliu City was the dowry of Princess Mingsheng of the Zhou Dynasty, so the locals in Xinliu City are also the people of David, and they are the same. To release him, let us not y tricks with him."


    Prince Yi''s face is no longer livid, but he wants to eat people.


    Yanqing was afraid that he would do something bad, so he hurriedly said: "Prince, you are the future emperor of Dongqing, and your status is equal to that of Emperor David. Now you still have the important matter of wooing all the forces in Dongqing to seize the throne. There is no need to fight with the Qin thieves." Just negotiate with one of the guards and let the general go and argue with the Qin thieves."


    Prince Yi was not willing to bow to Qin Sang, so he walked down the steps and said, "Okay, I will leave the peace talks to my father-inw."


    "..." Yan Qing almost lost his breath when his father-inw called him, but he wanted to seize Dongqing''s kingdom, so he suppressed his anger and said in a sensible way: "I will report the progress of the peace talks to the king every day. .


    Yes. Prince Yi left with satisfaction.


    After Yanqing sent Prince Yi away, he wrote a letter to the garrison of the first city, ordering them to release David''s soldiers and civilians immediately after receiving the letter: "Immediately send it to Generals Cui and Zhao and Master Gong, so that they must Do it."


    He also ordered his two lieutenants: "Each of you, count 10,000 troops and horses, and follow me to find Lord Min. Send David''s soldiers and civilians in the second city out of the city today."


    Lieutenant General Pi was surprised: "In such a hurry?"


    Yanqing: "If you release people early, you can save a lot of food."


    "Yes, let''s go and order the troops right now." The two lieutenants immediately went to order 20,000 soldiers and horses, and went to find Master Min in a mighty manner.


    When Lord Min saw Yanqinging in person, he didn''t ask any questions and told the third manager of the Min family: "Take the name list and follow us to the ve camp."


    "Yes." The third manager, Min, took the scribes and government servants from the Min family and carried boxes of rosters to the ve camp.


    When the Chuwei people in the prison camp heard the news that they were going to be released, they were shocked. They burst into tears and cursed angrily: "If we don''t leave, we will kill you beasts!"


    There was actually a group of guards stationed in the city who rushed towards Yanqing and the others, wanting revenge.


    But they had long been tortured to a state of disgrace, and were beaten to the ground by Qing Bing with iron spears: "Chu Wei bastard, be honest to us, or we will kill you. Anyway, the Qin thieves don''t know how many of you are left." !


    Yanqing followed up and said: "After you return to the defense and recover from your injuries, it won''t be toote to follow Qin Mu''s troops to kill us... Now, anyone who dares to cause trouble and undermine the peace talks will be killed!"


    After hearing this, the Chuwei people from the Jinu camp calmed down: "Brothers and sisters, let''s leave here first. We will talk about revengeter. Don''t die in vain." "Yes, don''t die in vain, survive first!" "Everyone responded with tears in their eyes and began to line up to wait for roll call.


    There were so many people that even if Yan Qing moved quickly, it would bepletely dark by the time they finished counting the people.


    General, Ans surname is leading a guard and thousands of cavalry from the Qingma Kings tribe to the outside of the city. Dongqings scout came back and reported.


    Yanqing frowned when he heard this, fearing that the cavalry of the Qingma King''s tribe would take advantage of the city gate to open and charge into the city, so he said: "It''s toote, we will release the hostages tomorrow!"


    ...Give each of them half a multigrain cake and a ss of water!


    The grain was still reserved to seize the territory of Dongqing, and Yanqing was reluctant to feed the people of Chu and Wei.


    Yes. Deputy General Bi and Deputy General You said immediately: Put food on the hostages!


    An hourter, all the hostages were given half of a grain cake. Although it was coarse grain, it was the best food the hostages had eaten in more than half a year.


    Because they were too excited and feared that the Qing thieves woulde and harm people in the middle of the night, the Chuwei people in the Jinu camp did not dare to sleep all night. They started making noises at dawn: "Open the city gate and let us out!"


    Not only did they make a fuss, but they also cursed all kinds of things, which made Qing Bing so angry that he wanted to beat someone, but Yan Qing''s soldiers stopped him: "We can''t fight now, otherwise they will ruin the general if they go back and tell the Qin thieves." matter."


    "What a **** fuss!" the Qing soldiers cursed, but did not dare to touch the Chu Wei people. They endured it until daybreak and then hurriedly escorted the Chu Wei people to the city gate: "Hurry up, the guards are already waiting in the city. Pick you up!"


    The disgusted Qing Bing said to the girls in the female ve camp: "The guards are all men. When we get to the guard camp, you will also be the prostitutes of the guards!"


    The girls in the female ve camp were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and fear was like a flood, flooding them.


    When the Qing soldiers saw this, they became even more proud and burst outughing.


    Theirughter aroused long-term hatred among the girls. I dont know who took the lead. Anyway, in an instant, more than a dozen girls jumped on Qing Bing tough at him, and the sound of animals tearing flesh could be faintly heard...


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    The female ves are making trouble, pull them away quickly!


    A group of Qing soldiers raised their guns and were about to hit the female ves. They were surrounded by the Chuwei people who were apanying them: "You still dare to bully us, brothers, kill these beasts!"


    Fight them!


    For a time, there was chaos at the city gate. Yanqing and Lord Min hurried over, and after a lot of effort, they calmed down the chaos.


    But people were still dead, and the corpses of three Qing soldiers were bitten until their bones were exposed.


    Master Min felt a chill running down his back. After ncing around, his eyes fell on the female ves with blood at the corners of their mouths... They did it!


    The girls noticed his gaze, smiled at him, and said, "I heard that David has female soldiers, and we will also join the army. We will not let you go, even if we can''t kill you on the battlefield, we will go I''m looking for your life in the dream, causing your country to be ruined and your family to be ruined, so you won''t die a good death, and your female family members will be made ves and die in all kinds of suffering!"


    "Crazy, crazy... open the city gate and drive these lunatics out!" Master Min felt guilty and frightened, so he retreated behind Yan Qing, not daring to look directly into the eyes of those girls.


    Hahaha, the girlsughed and spit a few mouthfuls of **** saliva at the Qing soldiers. After the city gate opened, they walked out of the nightmare second city.


    General An saw the city gate open and immediately called Lu Tongyun: "Lu Baihu, go pick up people!"


    Yes! Lu Tongyun hurriedly led the female soldiers to pick him up.

 Chapter 3254: At the end of the full text, King Yijun dies [3]

    Chapter 3254: At the end of the full text, King Yijun dies [3]


    The end of Chapter 3254, King Yijun dies3


    Sisters, dont be afraid, we are the female soldiers of David who are here to pick you up. We used to be female ves in Yangji Mansion! Lu Tongyun shouted, shocking everyone except the guards.


    She, they actually revealed their experience as female ves, aren''t they ashamed? !


    You Qingbing said this in public.


    Bah, its you who should be ashamed. You evil beasts will definitely pay the price for your past evil deeds when you get to the underworld! Lu Tongyun cursed at the female soldiers.


    "Don''t wait. Come here, arrest all the Qing soldiers who said this and send them to the underworld immediately!" Zi Cheyu led the cavalry forward, pointed his long knife at Yan Qing inside the city gate, and said: "I He is the son of King Qingma, and what he said not only represents David, but also represents King Qingmas tribe...General Yanda, you are a smart man, and you know that abandoning a group of beasts can improve military discipline."


    Yanqing fell silent.


    If he wants Dongqing''s country, he must have an army with strict military discipline. The ck sheep who are colorless and afraid of death cannot be left behind: "If you speak without reason and deliberately sabotage the peace talks, you will be the leader. Go and catch them and behead them on the spot." kill!"


    this?


    Spare your life, General, please spare your life! The Qing soldiers panicked and cried for mercy.


    The soldiers under Yan Qingsmand immediately knocked them unconscious, dragged them to the front of the team, raised their swords and dropped them...


    Click, click, their heads fell to the ground.


    Really, really killed~ The Qing soldiers present were all shocked. They couldnt believe that Yan Qing really killed Qing Bing just because of a word that humiliated the guard girl.


    Yanqing took the opportunity to shout: "I have always made clear rewards and punishments. Those who have done meritorious deeds will be greatly rewarded; those who have done bad deeds will be killed!"


    He also said: "Come here and reward the Qing soldiers who kill the bad guys with ten taels of gold."


    "Yes." The dead soldier immediately took out a box of gold ingots and distributed them to the soldiers who killed Qing Bing.


    This reward for each kill was like ice water poured on top of the head. It made the Qing soldiers who had enjoyed it for more than half a year shiver and wake up a lot... They must listen to General Yan in the future, otherwise he would really dare to kill his own people.


    After Yan Qing established his authority, he said again: "Let him go!"


    Lu Tongyun: "Sisters,e with us. Our female soldiers have a special camp and are very safe. Qin Guogong and Uncle Liu also issued a new military order. Those who dare tough at theirpatriots who have suffered crimes will be punished with thirtyshes and confiscation of family property. Then behead him in public!"


    The imperial court also built a womens vige for the distressed girls, and gave it back to viges and shops. All the proceeds were used to feed the vigers in the womens vige. You dont have to worry about having no money to live.


    "You can still join the army... Our female soldiers will be of great use. After the war is over, they will be arranged to study medicine. The imperial court will set up female military medical clinics in various parts of David. We will go to the clinic to treat women all over David.  Queen Yes mother, Mrs. Ye, the current imperial concubine Luo Guifei, and Mrs. Qin Guogong all support us.


    Lu Tongyun knew the worries of these girls, so he said all these things in one breath.


    "Really, really?" The girls were shocked. They thought that the female soldiers were only temporarily set up by the imperial court to win over the people of the Northeast and would be disbanded after the war. Unexpectedly, the imperial court had already arranged for female soldiers. Way back.


    Lu Tongyun said: "Of course it is true. Your Majesty''s imperial edict has been sent to the Northeast with a letter eagle. The imperial court also sent a newspaper to inform Quan Dawei that the Imperial Medical Office is already selecting female doctors. They wille to the Northeast to teach us. Medical knowledge.


    After hearing this, the girls could no longer control themselves. They howled loudly and knelt down together: "Themon people thank you for your grace!"


    The men in the prison camp also burst into tears and knelt down gratefully: "Thank you, Your Majesty for your grace!"


    On the city tower, King Yi was furious: "Let me let go..."


    "Not the prince!" Mr. Rui hurriedly interrupted him and advised: "The prince wants to seek the throne of Dongqing. If he shoots arrows to kill people at this moment, the barbarians from the Qingma King''s tribe will definitely not give up and seek the throne from the prince. unfavorable."


    Prince Yijun thought of the ferocity of Qingma Wang''s tribe and the majesty of being the emperor, so he did not use force in the end, but said: "Call Yanqing up!"


    Hurry up and ask Yanqing toe and see the prince. Rui Zongqi didnt dare to leave, for fear that Qingyi would lose control.


    "Yes." Two of his dead men hurriedly went to find Yanqing.


    Yanqing came up quickly.


    Prince Yi said angrily: "Kneel down, you killed my Dongqing soldiers for those lowly female ves. Do you know your guilt?!"


    Yanqing knelt down and said: "The general knows his crime and asks the king to punish him." He defended himself again: "But even if we do it again, the general will still kill those Qing soldiers. What the king needs are elite soldiers who can fight. , instead of a group of **** who only want to have fun, the general must help the prince to clean up the army!"


    What he said was very reasonable, and he knelt down to him in public, which showed that Yanqing still recognized him as his master.


    Prince Yi was silent for a while, and then he personally helped Yan Qing up: "Father-inw, get up quickly... Don''t me me, I am also angry with the guards."


    Yanqing: "I will understand. I promise you that when the territory of Dongqing is stabilized, I will definitely lead the troops to annex the northeast and avenge the county king!"


    Prince Yi smiled... You will never have the chance toe to the Northeast again, because after this prince ascends the throne, you will be the first one to get rid of.


    By coincidence, Yanqing also ns to kill you after the peace talks are over.


    This prince understands my father-inws loyalty. Prince Yi praised, and then said, Get rid of those cheap ves as soon as possible, they will make you annoyed when you see them!


    Yes. Yan Qing got off the tower and elerated the release of the hostages.


    Half a dayter, all the hostages were released from the city.


    Since the released Chu Wei soldiers and civilians were all injured and the area was not very safe, General An led his troops to **** them to Yangji Mansion.


    The gue soldiers did not leave. They still stayed outside the city and made a promise: "Within five days, the Qin Guoguo will send you a letter to discuss the next step of peace talks."


    Yanqing: "Okay, I will wait for the good news from the Duke of Qin."


    Unfortunately, five dayster, what Yanqing received was not good news, but new conditions for the Qing soldiers to withdraw from the first city.


    "Qin thieves!" Prince Yi was so angry that his liver hurt. He didn''t want topromise anymore, but the scouts brought new news about the Rong thieves.


    The letter sent said: "After Tuogu and his son reunited, they have led the soldiers to leave the Sixth City and go to Datianshu Prefecture. They should start to plunder Datianshu Prefecture."


    Yanqing took the opportunity and said: "Your Majesty, the soldiers and thieves are fierce, and the plundering speed will be very fast. We must negotiate a peace as soon as possible, so that we can drive them from behind with our troops and horses, lest they plunder excessively and cause trouble." We are left with an empty shell.


    If you want to seize the throne from the old emperor, you have to cause chaos in Dongqing. The thieves are their swords, but they can''t kill too much.


    Yanqing added: "Withdrawing the soldiers and horses from the first city can strengthen our military strength...and there are still a lot of supplies in the first city. If we withdraw at this time, we can also bring the supplies back and wait for the Qin thieves to attack the first city." When we get to the city, we wont be able to bring anything back.


    King Yijun was furious, and after a while, he nodded and agreed: "Let General Cui and General Zhao lead the troops back to the second city, move all the things, and not leave a grain of food to the Qin thieves!"


    "Yes, it will be done in the end." Yan Qing left.


    But when Generals Cui and Zhao retreated, not even a single cart of supplies could be brought back to the second city... Zi Cheyu led the cavalry, General An and Liu Guangze led two troops and horses, waiting outside the city gate, half deceiving and half threatening Let them leave the supplies.


    He also said: "If you have any questions, go back to the second city and ask Qingyi and follow Yanqing!"


    General Cui and General Zhao thought it was because the terms of the peace talks had changed, and because they hadmitted too many crimes, they were afraid of being destroyed by the angry guards, so they did not dare to pester them, so they hurriedly led their troops back to the second city.


    Prince Yi was happily waiting for their supplies. It was obvious that they didn''t even bring back a cart of horse grass. He was so angry that he vomited blood and said, "Trash!"


    A bunch of losers fell into Zi Cheyu''s trap.


    "Yanqing, send troops to attack the first city immediately, and we must get back the supplies!"


    However, General An and others have already entered the first city.


    and


    "Your Majesty, we no longer have any hostages to restrain the Qin thieves. If we send troops, with the Qin thieves'' ruthlessness, we will definitely mobilize the entire army and attack the second city in one go."

 Chapter 3255: At the end of the full text, Ling Chi is revealed to the public

    Chapter 3255: At the end of the full text, Ling Chi is revealed to the public


    Yanqing continued: "For the current n, only by holding on to the second city and continuing to negotiate with the Qin thieves can we safely return to Dongqing with the supplies and troops from the second city."


    Bang bang, Qingyi swung his whip directly and pped Yan Qing in the face: "You still have the nerve to say these things. It''s all your fault that we are in this situation. This prince thinks that you are the work of Qin''s thieves! "


    "Thest general deserves to die." Yanqing knelt down and let King Yi Jun whip him with a whip. Not long after, his face and neck were covered with blood marks.


    After the beating, King Yi was still angry and said: "Yanqing, you are so wrong. I have been staying in the house to think about it recently. I will keep the seal for you!"


    Is this an opportunity to seize military power?


    The Yan family was rich and powerful, and almost all the generals who came to the Northeast had received favors from Yanqing, and they were all generals. They felt a little chilled when they saw a prince from Yanqing being beaten and seized power.


    Second General Cui Zhao wanted to persuade Prince Yi, but Master Min said before him: "General Yan really deserves to be punished, and the Prince is our master. It is reasonable for the master to punish his ministers, and there is no need to say more!"


    Thest four words were spoken in a higher volume, which made Mr. Gong feel a little strange... However, the power of the Gong family was far less than that of the Min family and the Yan family. In order to protect himself, Mr. Gong was smart to keep his mouth shut.


    Yanqing did not resist. He handed over hismand seal and said to his two trusted lieutenants: "Everyone listens to the king. Anyone who dares to disobey the king''s orders or make trouble will be killed!"


    Vice General Bi and Vice General You could only say: "Yes."


    "Father-inw, please don''t be angry. This is a helpless act for me. After all, the army is very particr about rewards and punishments." Prince Yiforted him, took themand seal with satisfaction and left.


    After Prince Keyi got the seal ofmand, he did not send troops to attack the first city... He was not stupid and knew that he was no match for Qin Sang. However, he personally wrote a letter and scolded Qin Sang, asking Qin Sang to Finalize the peace talks as soon as possible, otherwise Dongqing will terminate the peace talks!


    Qin Sang thought he farted and didn''t even write a reply. He told the soldiers to have a good Mid-Autumn Festival while looking at the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts that Xiaoyu and the two Zaizai brought him.


    Gu Jinli: The journey is too far, and Yuetuan cannot store it. I can only send you some shelf-stable dried fish, dried potatoes, dried fruits, dried meat, and roasted dried seafood. They are all new and delicious.


    Qin Sang ate the dried fish and said to himself with a smile: "It is indeed delicious. My Xiaoyu''s craftsmanship has always been the best."


    But the more he ate the dried fish, the more he missed her.


    There is no other way but to read the letter from Big Wolf and Two Wolves and transfer it.


    After waiting for three days, Prince Yi still did not receive a reply from Qin Sang. He became angry and asked the supervisory army to urge the epidemic soldiers: "Let the Qin thieves reply to this prince as soon as possible!"


    "Yes." The supervisor of the marching army hurried to find the epidemic soldiers and said angrily: "The king asked the Qin thieves to quickly reply to the king, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what? Qingyi wants to lead troops to fight the Duke of Qin? That''s great, but does Qingyi dare?" The epidemic soldierughed ruthlessly, and said: "If you don''t want to wait, just lead the troops to fight. If you win, Qin Guogong will naturally Compromise, shut up if you cant win, its really useless and talk nonsense!


    this?


    Jian Xingjun was so shocked that he was speechless.


    The gue soldier said again: "Go and get me two cotton robes and two quilts!"


    Its the Mid-Autumn Festival, and people in the Northeast have to wear cotton-padded clothes.


    Jian Xingjun was angry: "Didn''t the Guards bring you some cold-warming supplies? You still ask us for them, why are you so shameless, a traitor?!"


    "I''m a traitor, so what else do I need? Let me eat your food and see your flesh hurt, it will make me happy."


    "Dog ve!" Jian Xingjun cursed and left, but Jian Xingjun was also afraid of death. He wanted to promote peace talks, so he could only send people to bring cold-warming supplies to the epidemic soldiers.


    Jian Xingjun passed the message to King Yijun.


    King Yijun was furious, but he really did not dare to send troops to attack Qin Mu. He could only endure his anger and arranged to transport the supplies from the second city: "This is the capital for us to return to Dongqing to seize the throne. You must Done!"


    "Yes." Generals Min, Gong, and Cui Zhao responded. It''s a pity that they didn''t even transport a car of supplies.


    Four city gates, two tunnels, and a secret passage leading to the valley were all blocked by the guards.


    Zi Che Yu smiled at Qing Bing and said, "You are not allowed to transport supplies privately until the peace talks are concluded."


    After saying that, he called on the cavalry to draw their swords together, pointing the tip of the sword at the Qing soldiers. The meaning was very clear: This is our thing. If you want to take it away, you must first pass the sword in our hands!


    The Qing soldiers were frightened to death. For fear of being chopped down, they hurried back to the city: "Close the city gate, don''t let them rush in!"


    A group of celebrating soldiers in the city hurriedly joined forces and, bang, closed the city gate.


    Not long after, Qingyi learned about this. He was so angry that his heart ached and asked the key: "How did the guards know the exit of the two tunnels and the secret passage in the valley? Answer this prince!"


    They are all rubbish, they are all a bunch of rubbish, they cant even win on the battlefield, they cant even defend the secret passage for escape!


    Master Min said: "After trapping and killing Liu Hong, the secret tunnel in the valley has been exposed, and the guards have the city''s construction n. It will take some time to find the entrance of the tunnel that extends from the inside of the city to the outside of the city."


    "Shut up, stop talking nonsense, what I want is a good strategy!" Prince Yi has been forced to lose his patience: "Three days, within three days, you muste up with a useful strategy for me. , otherwise we will all be trapped and die in the city!"


    That''s right. Mr. Min said: "Yes."


    But they had no hostages, the tunnel entrance was blocked by the guards, and the rest of the city fell into the hands of the Qin thieves. They had already been surrounded by the guards. If they wanted to break out, they could only negotiate with the Qin thieves and let the Qin thieves Make way for them, otherwise they will never return to Dongqing!


    Master Gong could not bear it any longer, so he found an opportunity when no one was around and quietly said to Master Min: "General Yan did not consider the matter of the peace talks... Or is this a strategy of General Yan to confuse the enemy? "


    I dont know, either. Mr. Min didnt reveal anything. He only said, Master Gong, you dont need to think too much. We are civil servants. We just do what we are supposed to do. We dont need to pay too much attention to the rest.


    Be careful and save your life, do you understand?


    Mr. Gong understood, immediately shut up, stopped asking any more questions, and continued to do his errands.


    On the third day, when King Yijun was angry because he had no good strategy, Qin Sang''stest peace talk news finally arrived.


    However, this time it was not the epidemic soldiers who conveyed the news, but Chen Jing who got the news.


    General Chen has returned to the city, open the city gate!


    After the city gate opened, Chen Jing led more than a thousand soldiers and horses and rushed into the city. Instead of going to see Prince Yi, he went directly to Yanqing, who was still thinking about it, and whispered to him: "Qin Mu''stest news." The condition is that Qingyi be captured alive and given to the guards."


    When Prince Yi killed Magistrate Ye, Qin Sang said that anyone who dared to kill David, even if he fled to the capital of Dongqing, would be caught and killed with three thousand swords!


    Yanqing also thought of this and was shocked: "Sure enough, this is the condition."


    Chen Jing asked: "General, do you want to agree? Is it too early to kill Qingyi now?"


    Yanqing said: "It''s gettingte. I''ve had enough of this beast for a long time... Gather our best soldiers and arrest Qingyi now."


    Yes! Chen Jing hurriedly went to make arrangements.


    After several battles, 80% of the dead soldiers of the Rui family were killed or injured, and the supervisory army was outside the city. Almost all the soldiers and horses in the city were Yanqing''s troops. Master Min was also an ally of Yanqing. It would be too easy for them to capture Qingyi alive. .


    Therefore, it only took three quarters of an hour for the soldiers and horses to gather to the point where King Yijun was beaten to the ground by Chen Jing.


    Prince Yi looked at Chen Jing in shock: "You betrayed me!"


    Chen Jing smiled: "What kind of betrayal? I have never been loyal to you. It''s because you are too arrogant and think that everyone is willing to kneel down and serve your royal family!"

 Chapter 3256: At the end of the full text, Ling Chi is shown to the public [2]

    Chapter 3256: At the end of the full text, Ling Chi is shown to the public [2]


    Chapter 3256, at the end of the text, Ling Chi is shown to the public2


    "Aren''t you willing to be loyal to the royal family? Do you think the prince gave you less than Yanqing? Or did Yanqing also agree to give his daughter to you?!" Prince Yi said hurriedly: "Don''t believe Yanqing, he Its impossible to marry your daughter to a militarymander like you who has no family backing!


    "Oh, can you only think about money and women?" Chen Jing smiled, with a strong sadness in his eyes, and told Prince Yi the reason: "My surname is Zheng, I am from Qingxiangzhou, and my family is considered We are rich locals, but your royal family deliberately used our n in order to make money. Not only our family was confiscated and our property was confiscated, but our n members were also taken to Dahan State, where they were fed poison with their bodies and finally tortured to death!"


    "I was not in the n when the house was raided and I was able to escape. But since then, every day of my life has been to kill all your royal family!" The more Chen Jing said, the more he hated him. If Yan Qing hadn''t stopped him, he would have died. He was afraid that he would lose control and kill Prince Yi with one knife.


    Is he actually a fish that slipped through the of the Zheng family in Qingxiangzhou?


    Prince Yi was shocked and felt guilty, and said hurriedly: "This is the old emperor''s fault. Don''t worry, I will definitely take you to the capital to kill the old beast alive and avenge your people!"


    Hahaha, Chen Jingughed: "You all have the same virtue in celebrating your family, and you have done a lot of evil. If I don''t kill you all, you will still capture civilians to refine evil poisons..."


    "No more practice, no more practice. After I ascend the throne, I will destroy the medicine refining ce where the Rui family and the royal family secretly imprison the people. I will never refine these evil poisons again... If I really need to test the medicine, I will only arrest them. People from Chuwei or Baisha!"


    He then said to Master Min: "Brother Min, you are from a wealthy family. You should know that if Dongqing is in chaos, Chu and Wei will benefit the most. We cannot kill each other and let the Chu and Wei people take advantage!"


    Master Min smiled slightly and said: "If Dongqing is not in chaos, we will always be oppressed by the Qing family. Only by killing the Qing family can we live with dignity and gain new life."


    What a bullshit! If there is chaos in Dongqing, everyone will die! Prince Yi shouted: There are no eggs left in the nest, so dont fall for the Qin thieves!


    Yanqing got annoyed and said: "Qingyi, you don''t need to talk nonsense anymore. Now the Rong bandits, Qing Zhu, and David are all going to deal with your Qing family. Qin Mu also said, if we don''t destroy your Qing family royal family, He will lead his troops to attack the capital of Dongqing, and we will also suffer disaster by then, so..."


    He looked at Chen Jing.


    "So we can only use your Dongqing royal family to sacrifice to heaven and give us a new life!" After Chen Jing finished speaking, he used his hand to remove Prince Yi''s jaw so that he could not bite his tongue or swallow poison tomit suicide.


    Prince Yi waspletely panicked and said inartictely: "Let it go...don''t tell Su Limen...where is the royal treasure!"


    Yanqing smiled: "No need, my sister got a lot of information about the royal treasure from the old beast. We found a group of great craftsmen and earth masters, and after more than ten years of research, we already know the approximate location of the treasure. We can wait to seize it. After Jiangshan, we have plenty of time to dig up the royal family''s treasures, and you don''t need to confess."


    As a county king, even if you know that the royal family has a treasure, you still can''t know the exact location, so don''t waste everyone''s time.


    With a plop, Chen Jing suddenly knelt down and begged: "General, please give me a grace. I will avenge the female family members of the entire n!"


    Yanqing still needed Chen Jing as a vanguard to help him conquer the country, so he agreed, but reminded: "Take it easy, don''t kill him, the guards want alive people."


    "Yes, I will thank my master for his kindness." After Chen Jing kowtowed to Yan Qing three times, he called to his subordinates: "Carry up Qing Yi and follow me!"


    Yes. Two soldiers immediately carried Qingyi up.


    "Limen, where are you going to go?" Qingyi was confused and didn''t understand what kind of torture Chen Jing was going to use on him?


    Not long after, he was carried into a room. When he saw the two bear-like men inside, he understood. They roared at Chen Jing like crazy, but because his jaw was removed, he couldn''t make any loud noise. , and quickly begged for mercy: "That''s right, please let me go, please be polite."


    "Let you go? The entire Zheng family once knelt on the ground and cried for the death of the Rui family, but did your royal family bypass my Zheng family women? No, you beasts insulted them on the spot in front of my Zheng family men. !" Chen Jing''s eyes turned red with anger as he stared at Qing Yi and said: "Today, no one can save you. This is you and the Qing family''s royal family must swallow the consequences!"


    He added: "Speaking of which, Qin Mu also helped you. If he hadn''t been alive, you would have had to serve more than two people today."


    "Do it!" After Chen Jing gave the order, he left the house. While listening to Prince Yi''s miserable cry, he set up the incense table and paid homage to the entire Zheng family.


    In the afternoon, the gate of the second city opened, and Chen Jing led the troops and carried Qing Yi out.


    The gue soldier stood in the white circle of the lime painting and waited: "Bring it over." Chen Jing said: "Send this dirty thing over."


    The soldiers carried Qingyi over.


    Because Qin Sang wanted to live alive, the epidemic soldiers were afraid that Qingyi would be poisoned, so they checked him... His face changed, and then quickly returned to normal, saying: "You guys go back to the city first, new peace negotiation conditions, It will be delivered within three days.


    Chen Jing said: "Our general asked Duke Qin to write out all the terms of the peace talks at once... We have to rush back to Dongqing. The weather is too cold to make the journey."


    If there is a snowstorm, it will be troublesome.


    Epidemic Soldier: "Sure, I will deliver all the conditions this time."


    "Okay, we are waiting for the good news from the Duke of Qin... I hope that the Duke of Qin will not ask for high prices!" After Chen Jing finished speaking, he returned to the city with his troops.


    The epidemic soldiers were afraid that Qingyi would be infected with the epidemic virus, so they did not let Hong Dao, Zi Cheyu and the others get close to him. He stayed with Qingyi for one night first, and in the afternoon of the next day, after seeing that Qingyi was not sick, he gave Hong Dao and the others Deliver letters.


    Zi Che Yu and Hong Dao rode their horses to pick him up. When they saw Qing Yi''s half-dead state, they asked, "Why is he looking like this? Has he been fed poison?"


    The gue soldiers eyes shed, and he finally told them the truth.


    After Hong Dao heard this, his eyes widened in shock, and he turned to look at Prince Yi: "This, this..."


    Prince Yi was not deaf, he heard their words. His eyes were open lifelessly, and tears fell down... The throne and the expansion of territory were all bullshit. He just wanted to die quickly now!


    Zi Cheyu wasughing so hard that he pretended tofort Prince Yi: "Qingyi, don''t cry, it''s not a big deal. Anyway, you are not a woman and can''t get pregnant. You have suffered a lot less."


    Poof!


    Prince Yijun was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Zi Che Yu hurriedly said: "Ah Lin, save him quickly. He can''t die before he is tortured."


    The epidemic soldiers came over to Qingyi, saying, "Rest assured, he is the royal family, and he uses good things to raise his body with good things.


    "That''s good." Zi Cheyu felt relieved and said to Hong Dao: "If you have a long night and a lot of dreams, you should take this evil beast to Yangji Mansion immediately."


    "Hey." Hong Dao immediately ordered people to carry Qingyi onto the carriage, and asked Ye Dakou to lead the medical soldiers to guard the carriage. He called to the soldiers of the dead camp: "Let''s set off!"


    Zi Cheyu was afraid that something might happen, so he asked a small group of cavalry under hismand to follow him.


    The Second City was some distance from Yangji Mansion, and Qingyi really didnt want to live anymore and went on a hunger strike. Unfortunately, it was useless. Ye Dakou and the others gave him force-feeding and medicine to keep him alive.


    Ten dayster, we finally arrived outside Yangji Mansion.


    As soon as the news reached the city, the whole city was shocked. The people in the city, the soldiers and horses stationed in the city, the rescued hostages staying in the city temporarily, Mrs. Ye, Liu Guangze, and even Uncle Cao, who was responsible for escorting the army rations, all came out of the city to watch the fun.


    Finally caught this beast!


    Kill him quickly and avenge the dead!


    "No, killing him too quickly will only make this beast easier...Lingchi, you have to use Lingchi''s punishment to let thepatriots who died tragically die in peace!"

 Chapter 3257: The end of the full text, revenge and getting rich

    Chapter 3257: The end of the full text, revenge and getting rich


    The end of Chapter 3257, revenge and getting rich


    Thats right, Lingchi, let the beast suffer so much before he dies!


    Let the beasts suffer so much before they die!


    Countless people shouted in unison, and the sound was so loud that Magistrate Li was frightened, and he hurriedly said to Master Li: "Master, send someone quickly to find Deputy General Liu, and ask him to bring troops and horses to maintain order in case something happens."


    Master Li smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this, sir. Zhou Tongpan sent someone toe and make arrangements. Just let me ept Qing Yi with peace of mind."


    Having recovered several cities, there is a shortage of officials. Zhou Tongpan is determined to be promoted to prefect. Recently, he has been working **** errands and does not let prefect Li worry about anything.


    Magistrate Li smiled and said: "In that case, I won''t bother. Anyway, Zhou Tongpan will also be in charge of these affairs in the future."


    As he said this, the yamen servant from the Zhou family hurriedly went to inform Zhou Tongpan. Zhou Tongpan was very happy and immediately said: "ss leader Chen, hurry up and lead your yamen servants to beat the gongs to maintain order!"


    Horses, cattle, mules, and carts are not allowed to get close to the crowd. On the big day, if someones livestock is frightened and hurts the people, I will personally go to his house to take the person away!


    "Have Lieutenant General Liu''s troops arrived? Hurry up and hurry up. I''d better go in person!" Zhou Tongpan was so busy that the master beside him couldn''t hold him back even if he wanted to, so he could only catch up and said: "Sir, be careful, there are many people, don''t get hit!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The government officials beat the gongs and shouted: "The government officials have ordered that no one should push or block the city gate. Wait where you are, and soldiers carrying military gs will lead you to line up to see the beasts!"


    Soon, Liu Guangze''s soldiers and horses arrived. The gmander carried the military g, and the soldiers opened the way, divided the people into groups of three hundred, and took them to stand in the open space.


    Follow the military g, dont be anxious, dont make a mess! the little g leader shouted.


    Master, can I have a ce for my son? He has gone home to carry manure and water to ssh the animals with.


    As for breaking rotten eggs?


    Eggs are so valuable, who can let them go bad and not eat them?


    Besides, a beast like Prince Yi is a perfect match for manure and water, and no other stinky thing is worthy of him!


    The little g leader heard what he said: "The adults have ordered that Qingyi will be executed in public, so before the execution, he is not allowed to be hurt, and even throwing excrement is not allowed!"


    It stinks so much that it affects everyones good mood.


    Its done. The big guy sighed regretfully.


    However, Prince Yi was so hated that when the prison car escorting him passed by, the people stretched their necks and spat at him.


    There were so many people and so much food that Prince Yi seemed to have been caught in the rain.


    Prince Keyi had suffered inhuman punishment and was already numb. Seeing him like this, the people asked curiously: "What''s wrong with this beast? Does he know that he is dead, so he doesn''t want to live anymore?"


    Hong Dao coughed twice and finally told what Chen Jing did to Prince Yi.


    !


    The big guy gasped and said in shock: "This, this is too cruel."


    However, its so cool!


    Animal like Qingyi deserves to suffer such a serious crime.


    Hey, did you hear that? Yi Zhu is mad at him...


    You heard it, you heard it, you must be from Dongqing, how could our peoplee up with such a vicious n?


    The girls in the prison camp cried loudly when they heard the good news...The bad karma imposed on them by the Dongqing royal family was finally retribution on Qingyi.


    Listening to the discussions of the people in Yangji Mansion and seeing the looks of disgust, ridicule and revenge they cast on him, Qingyi felt even more ufortable than being insulted. Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, Qingyi fainted again.


    Hong Dao said hurriedly: "Brother Ye, hurry over and show him. The execution will be carried out tomorrow, so don''t be unable to bear it."


    "Hey." Ye Dakou immediately took the medical soldiers to check. Seeing that Prince Yi was fine, he said, "He is fine. His body and bones can withstand very well. We can arrange Lingchi''s punishment."


    "That''s good." Hong Dao felt relieved and dismounted to see Mrs. Ye: "I will finally pay my respects to Mrs. Qi Guo."


    Mrs. Ye has been officially canonized as the First-Rank State Lady. "General Hong is a hero who drives away enemies. No need to be polite." Mrs. Ye looked at the soldiers around her and said solemnly: "Thank you so much, heroes!"


    The soldiers hurriedly said: "Don''t dare, this is our duty."


    Magistrate Li looked at Hong Dao as if he were his own son, and said lovingly: "General Hong, the government office has prepared meat and vegetables. I will take you to the government office right now... You have worked so hard, you must have a good meal." pause."


    Shameless guy, actually snatched away the son-inw he liked!


    Uncle Cao was so angry that he hurriedly squeezed over and said, "Prefect Li, Xiaodao and the others still have the task of guarding serious criminals. Where can they go to the government office to eat and drink?"


    You are so ignorant!


    He looked at Hong Dao again, his eyes were kinder than Magistrate Li, and he said in a gentle voice: "Xiao Dao, Uncle Cao knows that you are tired from the journey, so he prepared hot meat rice, clean clothes and The medicine will be delivered shortly."


    He actually wanted to use supplies to seduce Hong Dao, a good son-inw, and even called him Xiaodao, shameless!


    Magistrate Li was so angry that he almost twisted his face and said hurriedly: "Xiao Dao, the yamen servants have already brought the food for the yamen. It will be here soon... If you still need anything, tell Uncle Li and he will find it for you." .


    After saying that, pull Hong Daos wrist.


    Seeing this, Uncle Cao also grabbed Hong Dao''s arm.


    Mrs. Ye saw that they were having a hard time grabbing the Hong Dao, so she said: "Prefect Li, Uncle Cao, there are too many people here. An ident may happen, so we should disperse them as soon as possible."


    If something goes wrong, they will all have to walk around without food.


    Magistrate Li hurriedly said: "What Madam Qi Guo reminded me is that I will evacuate the people immediately."


    He called Uncle Cao again: "Uncle Cao, before the execution, we must pay homage to ourpatriots who died tragically. You muste with me back to the government office to discuss the matter of worship."


    Hum, if you want to take this opportunity to win over General Hong, there is no way!


    Uncle Cao was furious, but he still followed Magistrate Li... Heh, do you think you will win by calling Uncle Cao away? We know that my uncle had already written to Duke Qin and mentioned General Hong''s marriage to him.


    By coincidence, Magistrate Li also told Mrs. Ye and asked Mrs. Ye to write a letter to Duke Qin to inform the Li family about Hong Daos marriage.


    The people hated Qingyi so much that even though the soldiers kept shouting for them to go home, it took an hour for them to disperse.


    Hong Dao has already led the soldiers and escorted King Yi into a solid iron house under the city wall. They were in a group of twenty people and stared at Qing Yi with a good look.


    Since the execution was to be carried out the next day, the masters responsible for the execution put concoction on Qingyi that night so that his body could fully absorb the concoction to reduce blood flow.


    The next day, at 6 o''clock, the city gate was opened wide, and Qingyi was tied to the execution stake next to the city gate.


    There was an incense table in the middle of the city gate. Magistrate Li led the people to worship the dead and told them: "Our army has taken back several cities. Dongqing was poisoned by their own people and was also attacked by soldiers." If a thief abandons him, he will reap the consequences... Today I will send Qingyi to you to vent your anger, and after a while, I will send all the royal family of Dongqing!"


    An hourter, at noon, the drums sounded loudly, and Magistrate Li shouted: "Execution!"


    Hi~


    The executioner immediately took action, using a dull knife. He cut back and forth three times before cutting off a thin piece of flesh, but the pain was doubled. Even though Qingyi was numb, he still screamed in pain.


    However, no one sympathizes with him. This is the consequences he must bear!


    Qingyi was in pain, and Yanqing was not much better. He was so angry that he smashed the utensil again: "The Qin thief who killed a thousand swords, does he want to negotiate for peace? He clearly wants to eat Dongqing''s flesh and blood!"


    Not only did the Qin thieves want to eat Dongqing, they also wanted them to cut it into pieces and put it in his mouth to feed him.

 Chapter 3258: The end of the full text, revenge and getting rich [2]

    Chapter 3258: The end of the full text, revenge and getting rich [2]


    The end of Chapter 3258, revenge and getting rich2


    Master Min''s face was also extremely ugly, but he said: "General, the conditions this time have been lowered a lot than thest time. It can be seen that as long as we continue to negotiate, the conditions can still be lowered."


    After King Yijun was taken away, the Qin thieves gave them all the conditions for peace talks, but at that time, what he wanted was fifty years of mining in Baiyao Prefecture, Qingxiang Prefecture, Jinyu Prefecture, Yuwen Prefecture, and Zangdan Prefecture. right!


    This time, only thirty years of mining rights were granted.


    "Talk? It''s almost September, and the weather is getting colder and colder. We have to rush back to Dongqing to chase away the bandits. How can we have time to spend with him?!" Yan Qing was so angry that his heart ached.


    Lord Gong, who had been silent for the whole time, said: "General, Lord Min, why don''t you write a letter directly asking the Qin thieves about the bottom line of the peace talks, and then forge a letter that Tuogu and the Baisha people are nning to marry. The Qin thieves have a mortal enemy with the Rong thieves. , after reading the fake letter, he will definitely let us go to hunt down the thieves as soon as possible."


    He also said: "The lower official knows thenguage of Baisha Kingdom and has some understanding of Baisha Kingdom. He can forge letters between Baisha Kingdom and Tuogu."


    Yanqing''s eyes lit up when he heard this, he nced at Lord Min, and after seeing him nodding, he said, "Bring a pen and paper to Lord Gong!"


    Master Gong smiled and said: "General, you don''t have to work too hard. Your subordinates have already prepared everything. This will build credibility."


    The paper, pen and ink used by the people of Baisha country are different from those here, so you cant use them even if you take them.


    Yanqing said: "Sure, then write a letter as soon as possible and write it more seriously to scare the Qin thieves!"


    "Yes." Master Gong immediately took out papyrus, quill pen, and a special ink. After working all night, he finallypleted the forged letter.


    At dawn, Yanqing asked Chen Jing to deliver the letter out of the city, and said: "Tell Zi Cheyu to tell the Qin thieves that this is myst inquiry. He''d better be more sensible and stop asking for prices. Otherwise, he will watch Tuogude rise again and lead troops to invade the northwest again!"


    The reason why Tuogude plundered Dongqing was to grab enough supplies to restore Da Rong''s vitality. After Da Rong regained his vitality, the first one to suffer was Chu Wei!


    "Yes, the general will definitely get it done!" Chen Jing immediately went to deliver the letter, smashed the letter directly in front of the gue soldiers, and said: "Call Zi Che Yu, I want to see him."


    The gue soldier nced at him and agreed: "Okay."


    An hourter, Zi Cheyu finally arrived.


    Chen Jing said angrily: "Tell the Qin thief that we must leave the second city before the ninth day of September. If he blocks it again, we will not care about ying with him. Let him lead his own troops and brave the wind and snow to go to Dongqing to kill the capital." Be royal!


    Tsk, so fierce, it seems that Yanqing and the others are really angry.


    "I understand, you go back and wait." Zi Cheyu took the letter from the gue soldier and rode away.


    Zi Cheyu was afraid that it was poisonous, so he wanted to copy the letter and send it to Qin Sang, but they didn''t understand the Chinesenguage of Baisha: "Damn, it looks like a knotted earthworm. You can''t even draw it ording to the painting." I feel dizzy after looking at it too much."


    There is no other way but to send Lord Gong''s forged letter directly to Qin Sang.


    But Qin Sang had only learned some Baisha Chinese from his eldest brother, and knew that such a country existed far away, so he couldn''t understand the letter: "Invite Mr. Ji."


    Mr. Ji is a secr guest raised by the Zhong Huan family. He is good at Baisha Chinese. He was just sent to the Northeast some time ago, and now hees in handy.


    Yes. Zhang Zhong quickly invited Mr. Ji over.


    "This is a letter from Yanqingfang. It says that it is a letter from Baisha Kingdom and Tuogude discussing a marriage. Mr. Ji, please help me read it. Is it true?" Qin Sang handed the letter to Mr. Ji.


    Mr. Ji quickly tranted the letter into Chu Chinese: "It actually means marriage, but..."


    Mr. Ji pointed to the mildew spots on the papyrus and said: "This letter must be a fake... Since it is a major event of marriage, in order to show off its grace, the Baisha Kingdom will definitely use the best and freshest papyrus, but this papyrus is all affected by moisture. It''s bad, it must be old paper that has been stored for at least a year."


    He looked at Qin Sang and said: "Dongqing is adjacent to the Baisha Kingdom. There should be officials on the Yanqing side who know the Baishanguage. These should be the papyri brought by the Dongqing officials for more than a year." And...


    There have been several generations of queens in the Baisha Kingdom, and the children born from the marriage of princesses also have the right to inherit the throne, so the Baisha Kingdom will not easily marry into foreign countries.


    "As long as it''s fake." Qin Sang picked up the papyrus, looked at Mr. Ji again, and asked, "After the war calms down, sir, will you be willing to go on a mission to Baisha Kingdom for David?"


    Mr. Ji smiled and said: "Yes, this is one of the tasks Dong Weng gave me... Dong Weng said that the road was blocked by Dong Qing in the past, but after getting Datian Shuzhou, David can open up a thoroughfare." Go to the trade route of Baisha Country and sell our rice paper, porcin and other items to Baisha Country."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ji." Qin Sang was very happy and once againmented Zhong Huan''s talent and vision... With the eyes of ordinary people, they can at most see a winter without snow and a poor wheat harvest in theing year, but Zhong Huan has a pair of saint''s eyes, which can foresee the future. A hundred years, so we can infer many future things and make arrangements in advance.


    Three dayster, Yanqing and the others received a letter from Qin Sang: ceding the entire Datianshu Prefecture; fifteen years of mining rights to Baiyao Prefecture, Qingxiang Prefecture, and Jinyu Prefecture; ten years of mining rights to Yuwen Prefecture and Zangdan Prefecture. power; pay tribute to David thousands of sea pearls every year for ten consecutive years; return all the treasures that the Dongqing royal family took from thend of Chuwei.


    David promises that during the mining period, no Dongqing girl will be tortured, and no Dongqing man will be killed. He will also let you take away a batch of food and cold clothing so that you can survive the severe winter and return to Dongqing.


    No counteroffer will be epted. If agreed, the contract will be formally signed on the first day of September.


    If he disagreed, David sent troops to seize the city, and then supported the five great families in Dongqing, Bai, Zheng, Huang, Shen, and Song, to destroy the Qing royal family.


    Finally, he reminded Yan Qing very thoughtfully: David''s new reinforcements areing to the northeast soon. We have many people and still have time.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Yanqing was so angry that he smashed everything in the house: "Qin thieves bullied people too much. Jin Yuzhou asked him to dig for fifteen years, and he had to dig out all the gold veins!"


    There are also sea pearls. Fishermen can pick up hundreds of sea pearls at most in one trip to the sea, and they may not be able to go to the sea once a year. However, the Qin thief wants to pay tribute to thousands of sea pearls a year. Why doesnt he grab it?!


    Isnt he robbing you?


    Lord Min was also so angry that Qin Sang almost vomited blood, but they had to return to Dongqing as soon as possible, so they could onlyfort Yan Qing: "General, don''t be angry...it takes a lot of processes to turn gold ore into gold ingots, even if David is given fifteen years They wont be able to mine much gold in that time.


    and


    The Qin thief didnt mention the royal treasure.


    besides


    As long as we seize the country as soon as possible, we can lead the troops to recapture Jinyu Prefecture... There is nothing valuable in the remaining Baiyao Prefecture and Qingxiang Prefecture, so it doesnt matter if we let them dig for a few years.


    These words show that the reputation of your aristocratic family is a bit empty.


    Qingxiangzhou is full of oak and teak that can be used to build ships, as well as ash trees that can be used to make candles. Zhong Huan has been coveting it for decades, and you actually say its not valuable!


    Chen Jing also said: "General, Master Min is right. We can still get back what we have given away now, but when David''s new reinforcements arrive or there is a big cold wave, we will regret it toote." Thats it.


    Yanqing was still heartbroken: "Let me think about it again."


    However, in just two days, the temperature dropped sharply, and it rained and snowed during the night. I am afraid there will be a big cold wave this year!


    Yanqing did not dare to dy any longer, agreed to the terms of the peace talks, and asked Qin Sang toe and sign the contract as soon as possible... It was getting cold, and they could not wait any longer.

 Chapter 3259: At the end of the full text, good news arrives in Beijing

    Chapter 3259: At the end of the full text, good news arrives in Beijing


    The end of Chapter 3259, good news arrives in Beijing


    Qin Sang agreed.


    The day after receiving the letter, he sent an order and ordered the soldiers to prepare for peace talks.


    The next day, he and General Xiao Liu led the army and set off for the second city. They did not arrive outside the city until early morning on the first day of September.


    Ding, Deng, Dang!


    The sentries in the second city saw countless torches approaching the city. They were so frightened that they hurriedly beat the war drums and shouted: "Go and report to the general quickly. We found arge number of guards surrounding the city!"


    As soon as these words came out, the Qing soldiers in the city panicked and asked in horror: "Didn''t we talk about peace? Why are the guards still unwilling to let us go?!"


    "Why are you panicking? Pick up your weapons and prepare to defend yourself against the enemy!" Chen Jing rode over and shouted, "Kill those who are timid!"


    General Chen ordered all soldiers to take up arms to defend themselves against the enemy, and those who are timid will be killed! The ordering soldiers ran and shouted on the tower, finally calling the panicked Qing soldiers back to their senses, and they all went to get their weapons.


    "What''s going on?!" Yan Qing had alreadye out and asked his soldiers to go ahead with their iron shields. He looked through the gap in the iron shield towards the bottom of the city... The familiar boundless ''Fire Dragon'' came into view. It sent a chill down his back.


    Yanqing suppressed his fear and said: "There is no need to panic. It should be the Qin thieves who havee to sign the peace contract...Send a letter arrow towards the city and ask the supervisor to ask about the situation."


    "Yes." Chen Jing went to do it immediately.


    A quarter of an hourter, thousands of households overseeing the march came to the city gate and shouted: "General, Qin thieves... Qin Guogong is here to sign a peace contract. He said that he will not use force against us, so we can sleep peacefully. He will leave the city tomorrow to sign the contract." be!"


    sleep?


    You lead arge army to besiege the city, how can we sleep? !


    Yanqing was so angry that he could only go back to the house angrily.


    After a while, thousands of soldiers came to send a message, asking Master Min, Master Gong and the generals toe into the house to discuss matters... But we can''t win on the battlefield, and even if youe up with a fancy idea, it won''t be implemented.


    It was not until almost dawn that they finally understood.


    But it was almost dawn and it was toote to go to bed. Yanqing could only tell Chen Jing: "Go and send a message to the Qin thief and ask him toe and sign the peace contract at any time."


    Yes. Chen Jing left.


    Two quarters of an hourter, he came back and said: "General, the Qin thieves and Liu Tao are still resting. Zi Cheyu sent back a message saying that they have to wait for Magistrate Li, and it is the traditional auspicious time of Chu Wei. , we must worship at this moment before we can start signing the contract.


    Unreasonable! Yan Qing was so angry that he almost lost his breath and cursed Qin Sang.


    Its useless to scold, I can only continue to wait.


    At this time, after Qin Sang and others had set up a ceremony to worship, they sent someone to notify Yanqing and others to go out of the city to sign a contract.


    Yanqing led the civil servants and generals and 90% of the troops out of the city in a mighty manner, but the number of the guards was much greater than them. Due to the continuous victory of several battles, the momentum was at its peak, which was notparable to the gging Qing soldiers. .


    Yanqing was very angry because of this, but when he came to the peace talk and saw Qin Sang, he waspletely stunned.


    After a while, he pointed at Qin Sang, who was sitting in the first ce in the east, and asked, "Are you Qin Mu?"


    Qin Sang nodded: "Yes."


    With one word, Yan Qing''s fear intensified, and a sense of powerlessness surged throughout his body.


    Yanqing stared at Qin Mu for a while before saying, "You are so young."


    This is the reason for his fear and powerlessness!


    He is already in his forties and will be old in a dozen years. But more than ten yearster, Qin Mu is still in his prime... What can he do to defeat Qin Mu? !


    With age and energy alone, he lost.


    And his son is a civil servant, let alone Qin Mu''s opponent. As for his grandson? Haha, thetest letter said that I ate half a bowl of cold food when it was extremely hot, and that night I felt upset and had a fever.


    Yanqing raised his head and looked at the gray sky... In the next few decades, he and Dong Qing will live in the shadow of Qin Mu and David.


    Lets get started! Yanqing wanted to return to Dongqing to seize the throne, so he couldnt let down his momentum. He quickly got out of his depression and led Dongqings ministers and generals to sit down in the west seats.


    Qin Sang: "Prefect Li, take the peace negotiation contract to General Yanda for review."


    In addition to the paper contract, there is also arge furnace set up next to the peace table, and two iron contracts will be refined on the spot for long-term preservation.


    "Yes." Magistrate Li held the peace contract in a delicate wooden box and was escorted by six soldiers from the Dead Soldier Battalion. He walked to the middle of the peace table, put down the wooden box, and stepped aside to wait.


    Master Gong from Dongqing stood up and went to take away the peace contract.


    Ke Yanqing was unwilling to give in after all, and brought up the matter of garrisoning troops again: "The Wei army can garrison troops, but Dongqing''s army cannot withdraw!"


    Meng Hong sneered: "Don''t withdraw? Do you want to sneak attack while we are mining? Or do you want to be destroyed by us?"


    Then he said: "You need an army to seize the throne. If you don''t gather the armies of Dongqing states together, I''m afraid it won''t be enough to seize Dongqing with your current troops... There are still quite a lot of forces in Dongqing. The five major families have arge number of private soldiers, and they must also want to take advantage of the chaos to seize the throne. You have many enemies!"


    Yanqing was angry, looked at Qin Sang, and said: "Qin Guogong, for subordinates like this who can''t distinguish between superiority and inferiority, in our Dongqing, the lightest punishment is to pull out the tongue!"


    Qin Sang: "Meng Hong will lead troops to garrison Zangdan Prefecture. If you fail to seize the throne, he will be the fastest reinforcement David sends to you... He is very good at fighting."


    One sentence made Yan Qing choke and understand that in the current situation, he mustpromise.


    At the right time in the afternoon, the peace treaty contract between David and Dong Qing was officially signed.


    "It''s done! It''s done!" Magistrate Li was so excited that he shouted so loudly that his voice almost broke.


    The soldiers of the Guards immediately beat gongs and drums, pped and cheered, bursting with joy.


    Qingbing is like mourning an heir, but this is what they deserve... They, and their descendants for three generations, will all have to pay the price of poverty for invading the Northeast, harming the people of the Northeast!


    "General Yan, at this time the day after tomorrow, we wille to capture the city." After Qin Sang left these words, he ordered his people to take the iron and paper contracts and leave under the protection of the soldiers.


    Yanqing didn''t stay long and quickly galloped towards the city. Not far away, he vomited a mouthful of blood... He had to win the throne. Only by bing the Emperor of Dongqing could he pass the me for this eternal sin on Qing. Home!


    Two dayster, Yanqing and the others left the Second City and rushed to Dongqing with 30% of their supplies.


    In order to boost morale, Yan Qing also asked the messengers to shout: "The Qing family royal family and the Rui family nobles have umted wealth and hid arge amount of treasures. General Yan ordered that as long as the Qing family dynasty is destroyed, everyone will equally share the royal family''s treasures, the Qing family, and the Qing family. From thend upied by the Rui family, each person can get at least fifty acres of fertilend!"


    After hearing this, the Qing soldiers became energetic and shouted: "Destroy the Qing family, divide the treasures, and divide the fields!"


    It was shouted all the way.


    Zi Cheyu led the cavalry behind. He was speechless and said to Hong Dao: "The north wind is blowing. Aren''t they afraid of being upset by the wind when they shout like this?"


    Hong Dao: I dont know, maybe they are more cold-resistant.


    Zi Cheyu: "Tsk,pared to Meng Hong, you are too serious. I want to learn from Meng Hong, he is so rugged and unrestrained. We warriors should be like that."


    Hong Dao broke the news: "He is no longer cool. He was arrested by the Duke of the State and asked to write a letter to his wife and children at home. He had to fill three pages of letter paper, which made him scratch his head and scratch his head."


    In addition to Meng Hong, Qin Sang is also writing a letter telling Xiaoyu, Grandpa, and Wei Xiao the good news that their peace talks have been concluded.


    When the letter was sent, Qin Sang let out the turbid air that had been pressing in his heart for a whole year, and he felt much more rxed, and silently said to Xin Ying: "Hurry up, we must let grandpa see this good news. "

 Chapter 3260: At the end of the full text, good news arrives in Beijing【2】

    Chapter 3260: At the end of the full text, good news arrives in Beijing��2��


    Chapter 3260 is the end of the text, good news arrives in Beijing2


    It is already cold in the capital in October, but the people in the capital are very happy recently, because one good news after anotheres from the northeast, and even Wei Xiao smiles a lot, which makes the courtiers who are in attendance much more rxed.


    But


    Ahhh. Seven-month-old Qiangqiangy in the arms of the big wolf and opened his mouth at the two wolves.


    The second wolf fed the sweet red fruit puree into his mouth.


    Qiang Qiang ate so hard that he narrowed his eyes. After he finished swallowing, he looked at the big wolf again.


    Big Wolf already understood him very well, and immediately praised him: "Qiangqiang is so awesome, he is a little baby who loves to eat."


    Eng also praised: "Qiangqiang is the most well-behaved. He loves to eat. He grows taller and has strong bones. He can crawl in seven months. He is better than cousin Eng."


    Haha~ Qiangqiangughed happily, opened his mouth again, and ate a spoonful of red fruit puree. He ate deliciously, and swayed his little fat feet from time to time. He felt veryfortable.


    Wei Xiao was unhappy, staring at his dangling feet, and said in a deep voice: "Wei Jiang!"


    Qiangqiang trembled, and immediately buried his little fat face in the big wolf''s arms, crying: "Woo~wu~"


    It is not a loud cry, but a small, prolonged cry, which sounds very aggrieved and pitiful.


    The big wolf quicklyforted him: "Don''t be afraid of Qiangqiang. Your Majesty is not trying to hurt you."


    he is the one!


    Qiangqiang cried even more aggrieved.


    Eng was very distressed and immediately asked Wei Xiao to argue: "Your majesty, uncle, why are you so fierce and strong? The baby can''t be fierce, you have to praise him."


    Wei Xiao: "I''m teaching him... He can''t sit well enough, and he can''t stand well enough."


    It takes two people to feed him a solid food, and he has to praise him once after taking a bite, so forget it. At such a young age, he eats half-lying down and swings his legs. He looks like a dandy and makes him want to beat him!


    Eng frowned and didnt understand, because: Qiangqiang doesnt know how to stand yet, so Your Majesty wants Qiangqiang to stand up... Your Majesty, you are really scolding Qiangqiang on purpose.


    You bad person!


    The big wolf also said: "Your Majesty, the baby is easily frightened. Don''t yell at him so loudly. If he is frightened, he will be stupid."


    He added: "This is what Wu Zuzu said. He is an old doctor with great medical skills. You must believe it."


    Not only is it reasonable, but it also brings out authoritative figures to suppress the battle, making Wei Xiao unable to refute.


    When Dng saw that Wei Xiao was silent, he knew that he had been persuaded. Thinking that Wei Xiao was saving face, heforted him thoughtfully: "Your Majesty, Qiangqiang is still young and cannot understand. Your Majesty will teach him in two years. He will Youll definitely understand.


    Wei Xiao:


    Why do you talk so much now?


    "Qiangqiang, be good, don''t cry... Come, eat the sweet fruit puree." The two wolves continued to feed Qiangqiang and eat the red fruit puree... feed, praise, and sway back, all the same, not even in order. messy.


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he could not win, and he only had Qiangqiang, so he could only hold his breath and review the memorial.


    After Qiang Qiang finished eating, he said: "The time ising. Pick up Prince Luo and send the three of them to Duke Chengguo''s Mansion."


    After the weather turns cold, Grandpa''s health is getting worse day by day. Big Wolf, Eng and Little Luo You now only go to ss for half a day, and go out of the pce to apany Mr. Qin in the afternoon.


    "Yes." Zhong Neijian responded and asked the servingdies to take Qiangqiang away.


    Ah! Qiangqiang held on to the big wolf and the two wolves and wanted to y with them.


    Big Wolf and Eng coaxed him: "Qiangqiang, we are going back to apany Zuzu. I wille back to apany you tomorrow, okay?"


    Qiangqiang was very sensible in front of them and quickly let go, but he pouted and wanted to kiss her.


    Wei Xiao was speechless... Such a small baby knows quite a lot!


    "Okay, let Qiangqiang do it." The big wolf and the two wolves were very happy. After letting Qiangqiang finish kissing them, they put on a small fur coat to keep out the cold and were escorted by the imperial guards to leave.


    Qiangqiang shouted at their little backs: "Ahhh, ahhhh!"


    The big wolf and the second wolf turned around and said, "Yeah, I''ll definitelye tomorrow."


    Wei Xiao:


    How do you understand it? Hearing the reply, Qiangqiangughed happily.


    Wei Xiao:


    Not long after leaving Dongshen Gate, the two little guys met Xiao Luo You. They happily threw themselves at Xiao Luo You: "Brother You!"


    "Big wolf, two wolves." Xiao Luoyou was very happy. After talking to them for a while, he got on the small chariot and went to the imperial city gate together.


    As soon as he left the imperial city gate, he saw Gu Dashan, Luo''s father and the third grandfather.


    Grandpa, Grandpa Luo, and our third grandpa! The two wolves ran towards them, causing the small schoolbags behind them to fly left and right.


    Gu Dashan hurriedly said: "Run slowly, run slowly, don''t fall!"


    Er Wolf: "Er Wolf is good at martial arts and can run very steadily, so he won''t fall...Grandpa, get ready, we are going to pick up Er Lang!"


    "Hey, grandpa is ready." Gu Dashan was ready. When the two wolves rushed over, he caught him and threw the little guy on his back.


    He has yed this game with Eng many times, but he still broke into a cold sweat on his forehead and sighed: "It''s a good thing that my grandpa also learned martial arts in the vige for almost ten years, otherwise I really wouldn''t be able to catch you."


    Engughed and chattered to them about what happened in the pce today.


    The most talked about thing was Qiangqiang, and Luo''s father was the happiest to hear it... Although he was a biological grandson, the Luo family could not enter the pce every day, so they could only hear about Hui Niang and her son from Big Wolf and Eng.


    He then said to Luo''s father: "Grandpa Luo, don''t worry. My aunt and Qiangqiang are both very good. Your majesty''s cousin is also very kind to them. Now I only have one daughter-inw."


    Father Luo smiled: "Well, Grandpa Luo is relieved... let''s get in the car and go see your ancestors. You can roast hazelnuts and chestnuts today."


    Mr. Qin didnt want the younger ones to feel ufortable, so he made some interesting things every day for the little ones to y, eat and apany him.


    "Ouch, let''s go see Zuzu and roast the hazelnuts!" The second wolf shouted, and then said to the third grandpa: "Third grandpa, the second wolf is very strong. I will smash the hazelnuts and chestnuts for you without you having to bite them with your teeth." Yo."


    My mother said that old people should not eat food that is too hard, as it will chip their teeth.


    Third Grandpa was surprised when he heard this and said with a smile: "We two wolves are really good at hurting people. Well, Third Grandpa is waiting for you to smash the chestnuts and eat them."


    He also exaggerated the wolf and the little luo for traveling together.


    When they became the Duke of Guo, it was the third grandmas turn to praise them.


    In short, the elderly like the juniors and will praise them when they see them.


    Gu Jinan, Gu Jinli, and Cheng Geer all tried to persuade them not to praise them, but they were scolded: "Why don''t you praise such a good baby?!"


    If you can''t help but praise, you will be impatient if you don''t allow praise.


    These are opened, cooked hazelnuts and chestnuts. Each person has a small basket. They can be roasted in a fire pot for a quarter of an hour and then they can be eaten. The third grandma shared the hazelnuts and chestnuts with the little ones.


    Gu Dashan and Luo Fu taught them how to bake.


    After it was baked, the little guys took it to the main room and gave it to Mr. Qin: "Ancestor, smell it, it smells good."


    Mr. Qin smiled, and after a while, he said slowly: "Well, it tastes so delicious... Eat it quickly~"


    In fact, Mr. Qin has lost his sense of smell and taste, but as long as he sees the children happy, he is happy.


    He also said: "Help Zuzu...eat more~"


    Well, Eng helped Zuzu eat. Eng ate a lot of hazelnuts and chestnuts, and he didnt stop until Gu Dashan was afraid that he would umte food and wouldnt let him eat.


    With With With With Withdrawn with me, he told Mr. Qin about Qiangqiang and gossip in the neighborhood. He also told Mr. Qin stories and read books. Mr. Qin was tired before he was taken home.


    After returning home, he suddenly cried and asked Gu Jinli: "Mom, when will daddy defeat the bad guys and go home? Zuzu has been sleeping recently, covering himself with many nkets and is still cold..."


    Mr. Qin has been ill for so long that he has learned about life, old age, illness and death, so he began to worry... Zuzu would die before his father came back.

 Chapter 3261: At the end of the full text, Mr. Qin passed away

    Chapter 3261: At the end of the full text, Mr. Qin passed away


    The end of Chapter 3261, Mr. Qin passed away


    Gu Jinli hurriedly hugged him and coaxed: "Don''t cry, Eng. Your father has won several battles and will go home soon... Your ancestor is too old and sick, so he is more afraid." Its cold, its okay.


    Er Lang was angry and refused to let her hug him. He cried: "Mom always lies to Er Lang... Er Lang is not stupid. He knows that Zu Zu wants it, so he wants it..."


    The old women on the street said that God likes to fight against mortals, and always brings good spirits but bad spirits, so he covers his mouth with his hands and does not say the word "death".


    Gu Jinli was frightened and distressed, and quickly admitted his mistake: "It was my mother''s fault. I shouldn''t have coaxed the two wolves with the words to coax the baby... We two wolves have grown up, and we all know that birth, old age, illness and death are inevitable."


    Seeing that the big wolf was also silently shedding tears, he quickly hugged him into his arms and said, "Mom is not trying to lie to you, but you are too young. Mom doesn''t know how to tell you these things... Isn''t it true that your father doesn''t want to tell you these things?" Come back, but in this battle, we cannot defeat the bad guys before withdrawing our troops. We have to spend time and attack the bad guysirs, so that we can enjoy peace for more than thirty years, otherwise this battle will be in vain.


    Writing is something that involves the whole body. It is not easy to fight a war. Your ancestors know that it is not easy for your father, so I wrote this letter to tell your father not toe back in a hurry.


    "Big Wolf, Two Wolves, Brother You, we are human beings, we cannot control life, old age, illness and death, nor can we let people who are thousands of miles awaye back all at once... We can only try our best to do things well, so that we don''t Leave regrets.


    You guys, do you understand?


    Ah, its so profound. The Zaizai must not have understood it, but they were just distracted from crying.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will understand when you grow up." Gu Jinli added: "Brother You, Big Wolf and Eng, don''t go to school tomorrow. Go and apany your ancestors. You can y as you want."


    ah?


    Why do you suddenly have to take leave to y?


    It was so jumping that the three little guys were stunned.


    Er Lang pursed his lips: "Mom is more yful than Er Lang, and she doesn''t want to go to school more than Er Lang."


    Gu Jinli smiled, pinched his chubby cheeks, and said, "When can I read the book?"


    But your ancestor will not always be here, so we have to spend more time with him.


    "That''s it. I''ve decided that I won''t go to school tomorrow. I''ll ask your Uncle Wang to go into the pce and tell His Majesty."


    Eng said: "No, we promised Qiangqiang that we would apany him tomorrow. We can''t break our promise."


    Then we will have another day of school tomorrow and start asking for leave the day after tomorrow. Gu Jinli kept his promise. The next day, when Gu Dewang and Gu Dashan and others came to pick up Big Wolf and Eng to go to the pce for school, they asked him to help them ask for leave.


    Everyone agreed: "It is time for the children to take time off to spend more time with Mr. Qin."


    After hearing the reason for asking for leave, Wei Xiao agreed, but said: "Study must not be neglected. I will send bachelors from the Hanlin Academy and Yuan Zhi to the Chengguo Duke''s Mansion to teach them civil and military sses."


    The next day, Xiao Luoyou and Big Wolf Eng went to school at Chengguo Duke''s Mansion, where they learned their skills while apanying Mr. Qin.


    Xiao Zhengqi also asked for leave, and was brought to the Duke Cheng''s Mansion by Mr. Xu every day, where he studied with Big Wolf and Eng and stayed with Mr. Qin.


    He also took Xu Ling and An Cheng''s sons with him every day, and sent them back to An''s house in the evening.


    Xu Ling felt sorry for his hard work of traveling back and forth, and advised him: "Grandpa, brother Bin is only a little over a year old, and he still can''t understand the bachelor''s ss. Please don''t take him there. It''s cold and it''s too hard for you to take him with you." .


    "Confused, what kind of hard work is this? If your eldest brother hadn''t given birth to a girl and she was too young, I would have wanted to take her too!" Mr. Xu was so angry that his eyebrows stood up, and he said to Xu Ling: "I know you are I''m afraid that others will say that I, the old man, am thick-skinned, but what am I afraid of if I am thick-skinned? Look at Mrs. Chen, she is so shameless..."


    So thick that even the enemys flint cannot prate it!


    But now he is living a good life that everyone in the capital is envious of.


    Xu Ling was afraid that he would be angry, so she quickly admitted her mistake: "Grandpa, don''t be angry, it''s my granddaughter''s fault."


    Only then was Mr. Xu satisfied, and then said: "Don''t worry about this matter. Grandpa will take care of it for you... In short, with this kind of friendship, the path of the younger generations of our family will be better than that of the children of high-ranking families." Walk a few minutes.


    Mr. Qin knew what Mr. Xu was thinking and wanted to help the juniors. He specifically said: "Let the little onese... I like the excitement~"


    After Wei Xiao learned about it, he didn''t get angry and asked Cheng Ge''er to do as he was told.


    The next day, the children from each family gathered in the Duke''s Mansion. Even the great-grandsons of He Vige Chief''s family and Qu Wenliang''s children came. The little ones went to ss together, marched together, ate and yed together. Although the sensible Xiao Pingxi led them, and Mrs. Chen yelled at them, there were too many children, and the quarrel was endless. The bachelor of the Hanlin Academy who taught them was tortured, and Yuan Zhi was also miserable. words.


    But Mr. Qin was very happy listening to their ying, and even ate half a bowl of liquid food.


    Wei Xiao was overjoyed after hearing this. He immediately called Dr. Wu and Guanzhu Hu into the pce and asked, "Grandpa''s health is getting better?"


    Old Doctor Wu shook his head: "No... Mr. Cheng''s body has long been exhausted, and it will only continue to decline day by day."


    Wei Xiao felt very sad to hear this, but he also knew that his grandfather would never recover: "You must try your best to let grandpa live for a while... Northeast China is about to win."


    Let grandpa wait until Saburo''s great sess is reported, so that Saburo won''t regret it.


    "Yes." Old Doctor Wu agreed with Guanzhu Hu, but Guanzhu Hu still said: "It will onlyst for ten days at most."


    Wei Xiao was silent for a while and then said: "I understand... You try to make grandpa feel better."


    "Yes." The two agreed, exited Sian Pce, and went to the Imperial Medical Office together. After getting the medicinal materials, they left the pce and returned to Chengguo Duke''s Mansion.


    That night, the temperature in the capital dropped, and light snowkes began to fall.


    Gu Jinli hadn''t slept yet. Hearing Erqing say it was snowing, he hurriedly put on his clothes and came to the yard: "I wonder if it will be heavy snow?"


    It''s best not, otherwise it will be bad for the Northeast War, the flight of the eagle, and grandpa''s health.


    Sanqing hurriedly said: "Madam, please go back to the house first. There are servants guarding you. If it snows heavily, Madam will be informed."


    Now I ca nt get sick. Gu Jinli nodded, and soon entered the house, and he did nt worry about the children. He said: "Sanqing, send someone to see the You brother, snow, don''t freeze."


    Sanqing: "Hey, I''ll send someone to look at it right now."


    The night passed, and luckily it snowed lightly. After a while, the sun came out in the sky, and it became much warmer. Gu Jinli breathed a sigh of relief.


    But


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    A drumbeat suddenly sounded, from outside the city to the inside of the city, all the way to the imperial city... This is an escape drum, which would be beaten when the emperor was traveling or when there was an urgent battle report that needed to be sent directly to the emperor.


    Gu Jinli thought about it and said hurriedly: "Erqing, let someone go find out the news. Is it good news?!"


    Yes. Erqing hurriedly went to do it.


    When the people in the capital heard the sound of the Taoist drum, they also became anxious: "What kind of urgent report is this? The Taoist drum was beaten, and it was knocked from outside the city to the imperial city. I''m afraid something big is going on."


    Thinking of the war in the Northeast, everyone is very worried...Don''t start with a few small news of sess and then end up with news of a big defeat!


    All civil and military officials, including Wei Xiao, were also very worried... He believed in Sang''s ability, but Sang had never fought in the Northeast, and the Dongqing people were insidious and good at poisoning, so he was really afraid of what might happen.


    Fortunately, its good news.


    "Your Majesty, this is a great victory message from the Duke of Qin! Qingyi is dead and the peace talks are concluded!" Wei Changling ran all the way into Si''an Pce, his hands trembling with excitement.

 Chapter 3262: At the end of the full text, Mr. Qin passed away【2】

    Chapter 3262: At the end of the full text, Mr. Qin passed away��2��


    Qingyi is dead!


    The peace talks are done! Wu Changzhen and Mr. Feng blurted out, and they both ran towards Wei Changling.


    Mr. Zheng also wanted to run, but his legs were useless. As soon as they stood up, Wu and Feng stopped, stepped aside, and apologized to Wei Xiao: "I have lost my temper, your majesty, please forgive me."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and said with a smile: "I''m happy today, so I don''t need to worry about these customs."


    He said again: "Changling, bring the letter up quickly!"


    "Yes." Wei Changling was about to hand the letter to Wei Xiao, but was stopped by the adults in the pce: "Your Majesty, the rules cannot be abolished, and there has been an epidemic in the Northeast, just in case..."


    "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll let the imperial doctor check it before touching it!" Wei Xiao was not afraid of contracting the epidemic or poisoning, but was afraid that thieves would tamper with the letter and use it to frame Sang.


    But he really couldn''t wait any longer and said to Wei Changling: "Read the victory report!"


    "Yes." Wei Changling immediately read: "On August 17, Qingyi was captured by Yanqing and others, tortured by two strong men from Chenjing under Yanqing''smand for a night, and then sent to our army and detained Went to Yangji Mansion and arrivedte in front of the city gate on August 28th!"


    The strong man tortured him all night?


    What kind of torture? It was so fascinating that the civil servants in the pce were stunned.


    "Okay!" Wu Changzhen took the lead in high-fiving and cheering: "The traitor of the Qing family has used insidious tricks to harm us, so he deserves to be tortured like this!"


    Mr. Feng and Mr. Zheng agree very much: "Everything is the result of the Qing royal family''s own fault, and there is no need for sympathy."


    Wei Changling continued to read: "... Datianshu Prefecture has been merged into David''s territory; we have fifteen years of mining rights to Baiyao Prefecture, Qingxiang Prefecture, and Jinyu Prefecture... Yanqing has led his troops back to Dongqing to rece David Go and destroy the Qing royal family, kill the old emperor, and seize the throne of Dongqing... The Dongqing family also uses arge number of private soldiers to fight for the throne. Dongqing will be in civil strife for at least ten years, and it will take at least twenty years to recover. David can at least Enjoy twenty years of stability!


    After reading the good news, the hall was silent for a long time before bursts of cheers erupted: "Okay, okay, Dongqing has finally received hiseuppance!"


    All the ministers knelt down and shouted: "Congrattions to Your Majesty for the great Tianshu Prefecture, which is one of the natural moat, and for the abundant supplies for more than ten years. With these supplies, our David Dynasty will surely usher in a prosperous age!"


    There may be tears in their eyes, or they may be full of hope. In short, this great news makes everyone really happy.


    Wei Xiao was the happiest: "Sang is David''s lucky star. He is the chief contributor to David''s prosperity. There are also the British Duke and the northwest soldiers who have also made great achievements. Anyone who dares to nder them will be in trouble with the great king." If the Wei Dynasty rebels, I will make him pay the price of annihtion! When the victory report is announced to the whole territory, add this sentence!"


    Xu Dexian hurriedly said: "Yes, Wei Chen has written it down."


    When Ning Ji was in trouble, Xu Chongfeng and Xu Dexian had made meritorious service, and because of their friendship with Tianfu County, Wei Xiao brought Xu Dexian to Sian Pce for errands, nning to train him hard for two years and then release him.


    This was grace. But when Xu Chongfeng learned the news, he was so frightened that he cried and secretly encouraged his son to resign, saying that thanks to his merits, no one would dare to bully the Xu family within four generations. The higher you go, the more dangerous it is!


    Jiang Sheng didn''t even bother to think of new tricks to deceive him. He simply said that resigning just after the emperor''s order was issued was a deliberate disobedience and wanted to kill the whole family.


    Xu Chongfeng could only temporarily stop thinking about letting his son resign, but he lived in fear every day, fearing that his son would not be able to leave the pce one day.


    The Royal Forest Army will immediately inform the people of the capital of the great victory.


    Bang the joyful drums and y joyful music for three consecutive days, and the king and the people will be happy together.


    "Zhong Naijian, open a private treasury and send a batch of rewards to the Duke of Qin''s Pce first." Wei Xiao ordered repeatedly, obviously very happy, and said: "Be prepared for the emperor, I want to go to the Duke of Cheng''s Pce in person and tell Grandpa this in person. good news!"


    The internal prison officer was also ordered to call Qiang Qiang and Luo Huiniang, and ask the family of three to visit Mr. Qin.


    Mr. Zheng wanted to persuade him, but it was obvious that Wei Xiao was really happy, and this was a rare victory, so he wisely kept his mouth shut.


    Yes! The imperial guards and the eunuchs went to do it immediately.


    Soon, the joyful drums in the imperial city rang. Hearing the sound of joyful drums, the adults in various ministries finally calmed down... It''s good news, everything is fine!


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "The great victory in the Northeast, the peace talks with Duke Guo of Qin were sessful, David obtained the mining rights of Tianqian Datianshu Prefecture and the five Dongqing prefectures, and Dongqing General Yanqing withdrew his troops back to Dongqing to kill the Qing royal family and seize the throne. Civil strife in Dongqing has broken out, and Northeast The border town can gain decades of stability!" The imperial guards were also very excited, shouting until their voices almost broke.


    When the leaders of various ministries heard the shouting, they werepletely excited: "A great victory in the Northeast!"


    Have we obtained the mining rights of Datian Shuzhou and Wuzhou? Gu Dewang jumped up with joy: Weve made a fortune, weve made a big fortune!


    Rebuilding the city, caring for the soldiers and their families, resettling the disabledpatriots who suffered in the Northeast, opening a women''s military hospital, and building ships to go to sea all require countless money. The Ministry of Finance has been bald with worry recently, but after more than ten years of mining, After bing the queen, David was not only able to aplish all these things, but also made a profit. He really made a fortune.


    Hahaha, my Brother Sang is amazing!


    The elders in the household department were also happy to show their teeth but they still had to pretend. They said to Gu Dewang: "Young Master Gu, please don''t get excited. We are ministers of the Heavenly Kingdom. We need to be steady. We can''t..."


    Dong, dong, dong, several small officials from the household department were so happy that they fainted to the ground and interrupted the old man''s preaching.


    "Don''t be cautious, hurry up and save people." Gu Dewang quickly took out the poison, woke up the clerks, and then ordered the military personnel of the Ministry of Household Affairs: "Hurry up to the Imperial Medical Office and ask an imperial doctor to take charge. This good news is so gratifying. Today I''m afraid that many people will be stunned by the joy. If we gote, all the imperial doctors will be robbed!"


    "Hey, hey, I''m going to do my humble job right now." The two soldiers rushed to the Imperial Medical Office.


    Gu Dewang: "Mr. Qu, I''m leaving first. Please ask for leave for me. Thank you!"


    Sir Xiao Gu, why are you asking for leave again


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Dewang had already disappeared.


    After Dou Ke heard about it, he was so angry that he cursed: "Is the rabbit spirit reincarnated? How can he escape like this?!"


    Can''t you let me escape first? !


    However, the young Marquis defeated Dongqing and would be able to return to Beijing safely soon. Dou Ke was so happy that he didn''t care about anything.


    Gu Jinan was overjoyed when he heard the good news... With money, the Ministry of Punishment can raise legal soldiers. When the legal soldiers are sent to various ces, the world will be much clearer.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The Royal Forest Army had already rushed out of the dynasty and rushed to the neighborhoods in the city, shouting: "The great victory in the Northeast, the peace talks with Duke Guo of Qin were sessful, David obtained the mining rights of Tianshu Prefecture and Dongqing Five Prefectures, and persuaded General Yanqing of Dongqing to withdraw his troops. If Dongqing kills the Qing royal family and seizes the throne, civil strife has broken out in Dongqing, and the northeastern border city will have decades of stability!"


    Wherever the sound passed, there was silence for a while, and soon it started to boil. Everyone cheered: "Good news, great news, the Duke of Qin has won, and our David has won!"


    Some people also cried: "Finally, we got our revenge, our people''s death was not in vain!"


    Someone else asked: "What is this mining right? What is it for? Is it medicine?"


    "Ignorant idiot, he doesn''t even know about the mining rights!" An old schr began to show off: "This mining right allows us to dig in Dongqing. We can dig back gold, silver, copper, iron and other minerals. You can keep digging for fifteen years, do you understand?!"


    Oh my god, if its so powerful, wont our David be going to get rich?


    Hahaha, thats definitely going to happen, lets just wait and enjoy the prosperous life!


    And because of the joyful music yed in the imperial city, people with musical instruments also yed music to add to the fun. For a time, the whole capital was filled with the chaotic sound of gongs, cymbals,rge and small drums, suonas, harps, pipas, flutes and other musical instruments, which was unpleasant to hear. No, but it was also very lively and festive.


    It was too lively and for fear of something happening, the charioteer of Wei Xiao''s family of three took the closed road and went around the Duke of Qin''s Mansion to the Duke of Cheng''s Mansion to meet Mr. Qin.

 Chapter 3263: The end of the full text, farewell and decision

    Chapter 3263: The end of the full text, farewell and decision


    "Grandpa, grandpa..." Wei Xiao held Mr. Qin''s hand and shouted several times. After Mr. Qin opened his eyes and looked at him, he smiled and said: "Grandpa, Sang sent back the good news, we have won a big victory. Big." Tianshu Prefecture has obtained it, and it has also obtained the mining rights of five prefectures in Dongqing. Grandpa no longer has to worry about insufficient treasury..."


    He also talked about the civil strife in Dongqing, and how Yanqing and the wealthy Dongqing families rose up to seize the throne.


    I said it over and over again until Mr. Qin heard it clearly.


    Qiangqiang also waved his chubby hands and shouted to Mr. Qin: "Ahhh, ahhh!"


    Hearing Qiang Qiang''s voice, Mr. Qin smiled slowly. After gathering enough strength, he said: "Okay... You are all promising... Grandpa is very happy... From now on, be good~"


    Wei Xiao knew that Mr. Qin was worried, his eyes were red, and he promised: "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will arrange everything well, and I will not let the descendants of Qin Guluo''s family suffer what Sang and I suffered."


    Even if the descendants of the three families rebelled against the Wei family dynasty, the subsequent emperors of the Wei family could only find one mastermind to settle the scores, and were not allowed to kill or humiliate the descendants of the three families.


    Mr. Qin''s smile grew bigger, and he looked at Wei Xiao lovingly. After gathering enough strength, he continued: "Grandpa, I believe you...our Eng''s temper is bad...but our Eng is not a bad person~"


    "Grandpa..." Wei Xiao cried: "I didn''t do well, I was too eager for sess. It was grandpa, Sang, and the other guys who were willing to tolerate me."


    His bad temper, not to mention others, can''t be tolerated by him himself. He can be emperor only because of the help of big guys.


    He added: "From now on, I will write for a quarter of an hour every day, so that I can control my temper and prevent my impatience from ruining national affairs."


    Qin Laoxiao: "Okay... Grandpa believes you can do it~"


    After saying that, he closed his eyes, which frightened Wei Xiao, Huiniang and Qiangqiang.


    "Ah!" Qiang Qiang stretched out half of his body andy on Mr. Qin. After a while, Mr. Qin opened his eyes and smiled at Qiang Qiang.


    Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mr. Qin: "Grandpa, you can go to bed when you are tired. Our family of three will stay here until evening, and then we will call all the family members here, just like we did in Dafeng Vige, we will Ill always have dinner with you.


    In the past, when several families had dinner together, he always disliked it and would never go. Grandpa was very embarrassed and told him that he couldn''t do this and had to be more gregarious, but he just didn''t change.


    Now, he wants to do things that make his grandfather happy.


    Okay~ Mr. Qin finally couldnt hold back his sleepiness and fell asleep after looking at Qiang Qiang for a while.


    Wei Xiaos family has been staying with them in the house, and Mr. Qin is always sleeping and waking up. Every time he wakes up and sees the whole family, he will smile, and Qiangqiang will also respond to Mr. Qin.


    Wei Xiao and his family arrived at the Duke Chengguo Mansion in the morning, and dinner was ready before the application time in the afternoon.


    Several families also arrived. Luo Wu and Gu Jinxiu also brought their twins who were just over two months old... Gu Jinxiu was pregnant with twins. When she gave birth in August, it was difficult to give birth. Fortunately, Guanzhu Hu was with them. Gu Jinli is here, and finally mother and son are safe.


    Mr. Qin was very happy to see the two chubby little guys and even said a few good words.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want Mr. Qin to be tired, so after Sister Xiaoyue talked to Mr. Qin for a while, he said: "Let''s have dinner."


    With the order given, everyone started to eat dinner in a lively manner. Vige Chief He and Mr. Xu even cried... They actually had dinner with the emperor. They were really proud of their ancestors!


    Old doctor Wu and Aunt Wu also came to tell Mr. Qin good news: "Boy Min and girl Jingzi have sent home letters, and they are getting engaged."


    Because of the reconstruction and rescue of Yongtai Mansion, Ye Jingzi met the Min Dong family again, and the two fell in love with each other for a long time.


    Mr. Qin was very happy to hear this: "Okay, okay..."


    Mindong''s family is from the Chu family, but because of the incident involving the county prince''s father, he had been suffering for half his life and was unwilling to start a family. Now he finally figured it out. I was so happy today that Mr. Qin ate some more liquid food. While he was in good spirits, he replied orally to a letter to Qin Sang.


    Wei Xiao was extremely happy to see that Mr. Qin was in good spirits. He sent a message and gave small gifts to arge group of children apanying Mr. Qin.


    "Thank you for your kindness!" Vige Chief He and Mr. Xu cried with joy again... The Gu family is indeed prosperous. Look at them, just by rubbing against the Gu family, their ancestral graves are covered in smoke.


    Mr. Chenughed at them: "Are you crying now? You two elders have really never seen any big scenes. I think you would rather be a thief..."


    "Stop bragging,e and see the children quickly, they are running around again!" Gu Dagui dragged Chen away and went to catch the running children together to prevent them from hitting Wei Xiao.


    These children are really capable of making noises, which made Chen and his wife very tired. They pointed at Gu Dewang and Gu Defa and said, "From now on, you two will take care of your children, we won''t take care of them!"


    I didnt ask you to take care of me. There are servants at home. Just watch yourselves and dont get into trouble.


    In the evening, Wei Xiao''s family and the children were finally sent away.


    But the big wolf and the second wolf didnt leave with the little Luoyou: We are not going home tonight, we have to stay with Zuzu!


    "Come with me, stay with me. If you need anything, just ask your grandpa, grandpa Luo or your uncle. We''ll go and have a rest first." Mrs. Chen dragged Gu Dagui and ran away. She was really afraid of these little ancestors, and they were as energetic as tigers. There''s no end to it.


    And the people in the entire capital city will not be exhausted tonight.


    Everyone was so happy that they couldn''t sleep. Every household hung up colorfulnterns, and some yed joyful music all night long.


    After three days of such liveliness, in the early morning of the fourth day, the three members of Wei Xiao''s family and several other family members gathered at the Duke''s Mansion again... When Mr. Qin heard the news of the victory, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At dawn on October 11th, Cheng Geer, who was keeping vigil at night, discovered that his old family member was dying, so he hurriedly sent letters to the pce and various families.


    After receiving the letter, everyone rushed to the Duke Cheng''s Mansion immediately.


    They arrived before Chen time, and they took their children to guard Mr. Qin for half a day. Halfway through Chen time in the afternoon, Mr. Qin passed away. When he died, his face looked rxed, with a faint smile.


    "Grandpa~" Wei Xiao hugged Mr. Qin and cried bitterly. Soon, the entire Chengguo Duke''s mansion was filled with crying.


    The one who cried the most was Qiangqiang. He seemed to know a lot. Hey on top of Mr. Qin and cried loudly, which scared the two wolves.


    Gu Jinli called Eng several times before the little guy came back to his senses, looked at Gu Jinli and asked, "Mom, will Zuzu''s familye to pick Zuzu up?"


    Asking this, it shows that he already knows that Mr. Qin is not asleep, but has passed away.


    Gu Jinli nodded, hugged him and said to Big Wolf: "Well, your ancestor''s family, as well as your grandparents and uncles, have alle to pick up your ancestor. Your ancestor will be taken care of, and he won''t be alone, Eng Dont worry.


    The second wolf nodded calmly and said, "Mom, the second wolf wants to sleep. Go tell the second uncle in his dream and ask the second uncle to take good care of Zuzu..."


    Before he finished speaking, the little guy fainted.


    Two wolves! Gu Jinli was shocked. He handed the big wolf to Cui and hurriedly rescued the second wolf. Fortunately, the little guy just fainted due to excessive grief and woke up soon.


    After waking up, he burst into tears and couldn''t stop them no matter what, but soon he wiped away the tears himself: "Er Lang doesn''t cry, Er Lang understands...Mom, Er Lang is going to bathe and dress Zuzu, We also need to put up gs for our ancestors... Granny Zhu and the others said that after death, we have to put up gs so that our ancestors can find their way to reunite with their families and uncles."


    Gu Jinli burst into tears when he heard that. He hugged him and coaxed: "Second wolves don''t have to work hard. Your grandpa, grandpa Luo and grandpa Min will do these things. Second wolves just need to be good."

 Chapter 3264: The end of the full text, farewell and decision [2]

    Chapter 3264: The end of the full text, farewell and decision [2]


    The end of Chapter 3264, farewell and decision2


    "If you have to do some work, Zuzu has already agreed with Eng. You can''t break your promise." Eng didn''t agree and wanted to help. Gu Jinli wanted to stop him, but was afraid that he would faint again if he got excited.


    When Wei Xiao heard the noise, he stood at the door and stopped Eng, saying: "There are adults to take care of the funeral. You need to have a good rest now and build up your strength, otherwise you will faint again when you are blowing gs for your ancestors." , wouldnt it ruin your ancestors reunion with your family?


    Er Lang burst into tears when he heard it, but he listened: "Er Lang knows it. If Er Lang goes to bed, he will not ruin Zu Zu''s important event."


    Wei Xiao was very pleased: "Grandpa''s love for you was not in vain after all."


    Grandpa has been ill for more than half a year, and he has exined all the funeral arrangements clearly when he woke up... He chose Eng to be the person to break the basin and hold the g. The reason given was that Eng was not the eldest son, so Eng would be the one to give it to him. It is most suitable to break a basin and hold a g.


    In fact, the old man wanted to protect Eng for a while... Eng threw a pot and held a g for his grandfather. No matter how big the trouble was in the future, he and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty would have to treat Eng a little more leniently.


    Mom, take Eng to the Divine Eagle Courtyard to sleep.


    That was the residence where he, Da Lang and Xiao Luo You stayed at Chengguo Duke''s Mansion.


    "No." Gu Jinan came out of the house and said to Gu Jinli: "The female rtives of each family should take their children back to their homes first, and wait until tomorrow to watch the funeral."


    Lao Qin has just passed away, and tonight will be very busy. It will save a lot of trouble for the women to take the children home.


    "Sure, let''s go home first." Gu Jinli took his three children back to the Duke of Qin''s mansion first.


    Ms. Cui was worried about the children and came to help.


    Brother Cheng took the time to send them back.


    After waiting for the Qin family, Brother Chengforted Xiao Luoyou alone: "Your ancestor is mourning, and he has long wanted to reunite with his family. Don''t be sad, and don''t be afraid. We will all be with you." , just tell us if you have anything, dont hold it in.


    Xiao Luoyou wiped away his tears and said, "I understand. Uncle Gu, don''t worry about me. You can go and do your work."


    Cheng Geer said: "This is the first time you have encountered the death of an elder, so you will definitely feel panicked. As adults, we naturally need to take more care of you."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui felt very sorry for Brother Cheng... Her youngest son was only a teenager, but he was already so capable of taking on tasks.


    Brother Cheng handed a bowl of soothing medicine to Xiao Luoyou: "Drink it and have a good sleep. You will have the strength to keep vigil tomorrow."


    "Okay." Little Luo You and Big Wolf and Two Wolf both drank the tranquilizing medicine, and half a quarter of an hourter, the three little guys fell asleep.


    Brother Cheng, go and do your work, we will take care of you here. Ms. Cui choked and said, You should do your best and clean things up for Mr. Qin... Mr. Qin is kind to us.


    "The adults from the Ministry of Rites will alsoe to attend the funeral, so don''t worry, mother." Brother Chengforted Ms. Cui for a few words and left quickly.


    Ms. Cui quickly said: "Brother Cheng, please take more care of yourself."


    I know, mother! Brother Cheng replied, and soon disappeared.


    Not long after Brother Cheng left, the Duke of Chengguo sounded the death knell.


    When the people in the capital heard the death knell and knew that Mr. Qin had passed away, they took off their colorfulnterns, reced them with whitenterns, and hung up a piece of white cloth.


    Wei Xiao did not return to the pce and was busy all night in Chengguo Duke''s Mansion.


    Early the next morning, an imperial edict was issued. Duke Cheng of the David Dynasty passed away. David, from the monarch to themon people, had to observe filial piety for Qin Lao for twenty-seven days, prohibiting meat and fish marriages and setting up sacrifices.


    This twenty-seven days of mourning is one of Mr. Qin''sst wishes... He said that one year of mourning is too long and dys things too much. He doesn''t want everyone to be sad for too long. Twenty-seven days is enough.


    Wei Xiao had no choice but to agree.


    Big Wolf, Eng and Little Luoyou arrived at Duke Chengguo''s Mansion at dawn. After dressing up in mourning clothes, they waited outside the mourning hall. When the time came, he followed Wei Xiao into the mourning hall and worshiped Mr. Qin together. After the first round of worship, Wei Xiao said: "Er Lang, go follow He Min and Master Ouyang, they will teach you how to do it."


    "Okay." Eng said with a cry. Although he was extremely sad, he did an excellent job and did notin about being tired. He kept kneeling and did the funeral work taught by the officials of the Ministry of Etiquette.


    Everyone felt distressed when they saw it, and often advised him to take a rest, but he always shook his head and refused to say: "I want to give Zuzu a good farewell."


    We can only give up.


    Fortunately, Mr. Qin left hisst words a long time ago, asking Eng and the other women to stay vigil for only one hour every day. If they had to kneel down for seven days and nights, their legs would be destroyed.


    Wei Xiao alsoes to watch Mr. Qin''s funeral every day and works in the mourning hall.


    During the seven days of mourning, people from all over the country came to worship Mr. Qin every day. Since the emperor was there, most people worshiped at the tomb outside the mansion. Only acquaintances, old friends, civil and military ministers and generals were brought in. Worship in the mourning hall inside the mansion.


    On October 18th, Lao Qins funeral waspleted. After the burial, Eng Shuanpaner, He Min and others carried the coffin, and hundreds of civil and military officials escorted him to the imperial mausoleum of the Wei family outside the city.


    Lu Bai arrived on the way to Mr. Qin''s funeral. Looking at the funeral procession, many emotions came to his heart, and tears soon blurred his vision.


    "Mr. Lu County, these are the mourning clothes prepared for you. Change into them quickly and I will lead you over." A junior official from the Ministry of Rites came over with the mourning clothes and urged him.


    "Thank you very much." Lu Bai hurriedly changed into mourning clothes, joined the funeral procession, and saw Mr. Qin off for thest time.


    On the second day after Mr. Qin was buried, Er Lang fell ill. He had a high fever for a day, which made everyone anxious. Fortunately, the fever subsided the next day, but he was very weak and still a little confused: "Mom, give Er Lang a quick The wolf is looking for mourning clothes and rushes to keep vigil for our ancestors."


    Gu Jinli hugged him and said warmly: "Er Lang, your ancestor has been buried, and you and the others sent his old man to the imperial mausoleum outside the city. Do you remember?"


    Eng was stunned and cried in Gu Jinli''s arms. After a long time, he asked, "Mom, has Zuzu seen your family members?"


    Gu Jinli: "I saw it."


    The second wolf asked again: "Does the second wolf dream of Zuzu?"


    Gu Jinli: "Yes. But I won''t dream about it so soon, because your ancestors are reuniting with their families, and it will take some time before you cane and see the two wolves in your dream."


    Mom is coaxing Eng again. Eng wiped away his tears and said, But one day, Eng will dream about Zuzuda!


    He seemed to be awake after saying this. Gu Jinli felt relieved, hugged him and said, "I hope Eng will dream of your ancestors soon."


    The two wolves were raised for a few more days before their health improved.


    But the big wolf fell ill again. Gu Jinli was so anxious that he kept watch over the big wolf for a few days. After the big wolf recovered, the three of them lost a lot of weight, and all the fatness of the little ones was gone.


    The third grandmother and Ms. Cui were very distressed. Although they could not eat meat, they cooked a lot of vegetarian dishes for them.


    A few dayster, He Min and Brother Cheng delivered the property that Mr. Qin had given to the Qin family... When Mr. Qin was alive, he had already distributed the property of the Duke of Chengguo.


    The title of Duke is returned to the court.


    Thirty percent of the property was given to He Min and his veterans.


    Thirty percent of the property was given as gifts to the juniors who had spent time with him... Qiangqiang, Big Wolf and Eng, Xiao Luoyou and Xiao Luo Ao, Sister Xiaoyue and her two twin brothers, Sister Xiaozhang and her brother. , the children of the third sister and brother of the Qi family, and even the children in the bellies of Xiao Pingxi and Tian Xiaohua also received a small fortune.


    Xiao Pingxi cried miserably... He suffered a lot when he was a child, but since he met Aunt Gu and Uncle Qin, his life has been like soaking in sugar water, and he has never suffered any more.


    Of the remaining 40% of the property, 20% is given to the people in the northeast and 20% to the people in the northwest.


    After Lu Bai learned about the distribution of Qin Lao''s property, he cried a lot and made a decision. He sent a letter to the pce that day. After getting permission to meet him, he took Zhong Huan''s letter to meet Wei Xiao the next day. .


    The king and his ministers talked for a long time, and Lu Bai did not leave the pce until evening.


    The moment he left Si''an Pce, Lu Bai felt rxed. He walked under the rare setting sun in winter to find old friends such as Gu Jin''an, Yan Xiaowu, Qi Kangming, Gu Dexing, etc., and invited them to a vegetarian banquet.

 Chapter 3265: At the end of the full text, the old Emperor Dongqing died

    Chapter 3265: At the end of the full text, the old Emperor Dongqing died


    The end of Chapter 3265, the death of the old Emperor Dongqing


    A group of people gathered in the county man''s house and talked about many past events. They also talked about the time when Lu Bai lost a bet and stood at the gate of the government office and shouted, "My family is a small street vendor."


    Lu Bai smiled and said: "Speaking of this, I have to thank Brother Jin''an. If he hadn''t given me this chance, I would never have been enlightened in my life...Brother Jin''an, you are my husband."


    He stood up and saluted Gu Jinan.


    Gu Jinan quickly stood up and returned the greeting, and said: "Don''t make fun of me. I did too much in that matter back then. If it were anyone else, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to bear it and wouldmit suicide."


    "To cure stubborn diseases, you need to use strong medicine." Lu Bai didn''t mind, and said: "Look at how powerful I am after you cure me. I dared toin to the emperor the first time I came to the capital."


    Speaking of theint, Yan Xiaowu thought of how Lu Bai was almost beaten to death by the Imperial Guards, and was still frightened. He instead talked about the child, praising him and Ouyang Yu''s daughter, not hiding that he was a father for the first time. of joy.


    He asked Lu Bai again: "We are both fathers. When will you say we are married? We must get married and have children as soon as possible, so that our children can y together. If the age difference is too big, we will not be able to y together."


    But Lu Bai said: "I like to travel everywhere now, and I will go to the Northeast after the year. I am not in a hurry to start a family."


    How old are you and youre not in a hurry? My family has urged me countless times. Yan Xiaowu was anxious for him.


    Lu Bai smiled. Yan Xiaowu was from a good family. Even after the dynasties changed, he still retained some innocence. He replied to Yan Xiaowu: "My brothers have all given birth to children, and my parents have several grandchildren to apany them. It is enough."


    Gu Jinan heard the overtone, thought about it, and finally advised: "Those are your brothers'' children too. If you have children, your parents will be happier."


    Lu Bai didn''t answer, but talked about Yao Youqian: "Old Yao has done well in the northwest. He has been promoted in the past few years, and will be officially promoted to prefect in the next year. We have to worry about what gifts to give him."


    Gu Jinan: "I don''t have to worry, their whole family likes to eat seafood, I can just give them dry seafood."


    Qi Kangming and Gu Dexing also said: "We also send dry and sea goods."


    Brother Cheng gave each of them a lot of dry and seafood goods to give away, which was both decent and trouble-free.


    Lu Bai was disgusted: "You guys are reallyzy..."


    Because they were still in the filial piety period, they gathered for an hour and then dispersed... Gu Jinan waited for the others to leave before he stood up and asked Lu Bai: "Have you made up your mind?"


    Lu Bai nodded: "Yes. I hesitated beforeing to the capital. I was afraid that I would be ipetent and that it would ruin the big thing. It can be seen that when I saw the funeral of Duke Cheng, I thought about his life, and I made up my mind."


    Gu Jinan still couldn''t bear it: "If you leave after a year, you still have a chance to change your mind, so you don''t have to make a decision in such a hurry."


    Lu Bai said: "If I don''t change, that''s the path I want to take."


    He said to Gu Jinan: "Before I met you, I could only study hard and never thought about relying on knowledge to earn money to support my family; before I came to the capital, I never thought that I would dare to file awsuit against the imperial court, and even file awsuit. I won; before I patrolled various ces on behalf of the Emperor, I never knew that our Chu Wei was so vast; before I fought against Xizuo, and before Master Zhong Huan taught me, I never knew that the Chu Wei was so vast. In addition, there are so many countries and city-states..."


    "Brother Ang, I am like a bird that keeps breaking out of its shell. Every time I break out of the shell, I can see a different world. Now that I have the opportunity to fly, I want to seize this opportunity to see a wider world. The world, even if it falls on the way, I will not regret it.


    He smiled again and said: "However, Master Zhong Huan said that I am determined to die and will not die easily, so don''t worry."


    Gu Jinan was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the young man in front of him. He still had the appearance of a white-faced schr, but his eyes were extremely firm, as if he was standing in ancient iron and stone, able to withstand all kinds of erosion in the world...


    Gu Jinan smiled and said: "Congrattions, you have found your lifelong ambition... just go ahead and do it. The worst is, I will carry your coffin."


    Haha, Lu Baiughed: "I am determined, maybe I will be the one to carry your coffin."


    Gu Jinan: "Anything is fine."


    After the vegetarian banquet, Gu Jinan and the others were busy again... The Ministry of Punishment must formte a criminalw to control mining personnel as soon as possible to prevent ministers and generals from doing evil for profit.


    The Ministry of Civil Affairs is busy selecting officials and sending them to the Northeast, Xinliucheng, Datianshu Prefecture, and the five prefecture mining areas.


    The Household Department is also busy with money distribution and other matters, and every receipt and expenditure must be ounted for. "We still don''t have enough manpower. Let''s open Enke as soon as possible after the new year!" After staying up for several long nights, Gu Dewang finally couldn''t help but go to Wei Xiao to ask for help.


    But the Ministry of Rites disagreed: "No. The Ministry of Rites is also busy with the New Year''s Day Festival, epting the prince from the army, and preparing to send an envoy to Baisha Kingdom."


    We are already busy enough. If we open Enke again, will the people in their rites department still be alive?


    Moreover, the imperial examination is a big deal. It is better not to do it than to do it in a hurry. If something goes wrong, it will shake the foundation of the dynasty.


    Gu Dewang frowned: "Didn''t the thief prince be sent to the Northeast?"


    Mr. Zheng said: "Tuogu has already run away. It doesn''t make much sense to send the thief prince to the northeast, so I sent him to the capital to prepare for ate public disy to cheer up the people."


    Gu Dewang: "Why is it meaningless? We can sell the Rong Thief Prince to Dongqing!"


    What?


    Everyone in Si''an Pce was shocked when they heard this, and all looked at Gu Dewang... You really dare to do any business.


    "What do you want me to do? Is this a bad idea?" Gu Dewang said to them: "Tuogude is plundering Dongqing, and the people of Dongqing hate him. All parties in Dongqing must be willing to buy Ameng at a high price. He is used to negotiate with Tuogude, and if the negotiation fails, he can also kill Amenhe, and is used to win over and boost the hearts of the people of Dongqing."


    He looked at Wei Xiao: "Your Majesty, we have won a great victory in Northeast China. We don''t need to kill the thief prince to boost morale. Let''s sell Amenghe to Dongqing. Not only can we make a lot of money, but also Dongqing can The hatred between the soldiers and thieves deepens, killing two birds with one stone."


    It would be a pity to kill them, but it would be nice to make money by selling them.


    Wei Xiao looked at him, somewhat speechless, but said: "It is indeed a good idea... ording to my decree, continue to take Amenghe to the northeast and sell it to Dongqing. As for how to sell it and how much it will cost, it is up to the Duke of Qin to decide."


    Amenhe was sold like this.


    With such busy work, the twenty-seven days of filial piety passed quickly.


    On that day, Wei Xiao led his ministers, several family members, and rtives and friends who came to see Mr. Qin off. They paid homage to Mr. Qin and read him the new news of sess, and then he showed his filial piety.


    Wei Xiao specially gave a message, allowing vige chief He, Mr. Xu and other vigers who came to see Mr. Qin off to celebrate the New Year at the Chengguogong Mansion, and then set off back to their hometown after the new year. The expenses during this period were paid out of his private treasury.


    He also told Superintendent Zhong: "Purchase a small gift for each of their families, and give it to them when they return to their hometown, to express the friendship between grandpa and them."


    Yes. Supervisor Zhong recorded it.


    After Vige Chief He and Mr. Xu learned about it, they cried again and secretly sighed in their hearts: The notorious "Qin Eng" has also be informed and reasonable. Qin Laoquan must be very happy to know this.


    After the filial piety, everyone''s sadness over Mr. Qin''s death gradually faded away, and they began to get busy with celebrating the New Year.


    But Eng and the others still go to the Duke Cheng''s Mansion and y in Mr. Qin''s yard every day, just like they did when Mr. Qin was still alive.


    Gu Jinli was pleased and distressed to see them, but he did not advise them. He let them remember their ancestors in their own way.


    David was busy celebrating the New Year, but Dongqing waspletely caught up in the melee.


    !


    The old Emperor Dongqing looked at thetest battle report and was so angry that he knocked over an incense burner: "Naughty girl, if I had known you were so vicious, I should have thrown you into a corpse cave to raise poisonous bacteria!"

 Chapter 3266: At the end of the full text, the old Emperor Dongqing dies [2]

    Chapter 3266: At the end of the full text, the old Emperor Dongqing dies [2]


    The ministers, concubines, and servants in the pce all knelt on the ground... There were so many people, and everyone was frightened, but there was almost no sound of kneeling, which showed that everyone was afraid of the old emperor.


    "Zhao Xu sent letters to the seven famous families of Min, Yan, Bai, Zheng, Huang, Shen, and Song respectively, ordering them to work together to kill Qingzhu. Whoever kills Qingzhu, I will give half of the country to that family." The old emperor After saying that, there was no trace of reluctance on his face, but a contemptuous smile appeared in his eyes.


    Mr. Yong and Mr. Zhuang saw this and understood the old emperor''s intention of sending the letter to the seven aristocratic families... Qing Xiao did not want to kill Qingzhu, but wanted the seven aristocratic families to fight each other. In this way, the Qing family would be better. stable.


    "Yes, I will go and do it immediately." Zhao Xu hurriedly wrote seven letters, showed them to the old emperor, printed them, and asked his men to send them to the seven major families using Haidongqing.


    "Your Majesty." A female official knelt from outside the pce and walked into the pce. She knelt on the ground and said to the old emperor: "The emperor is here and wants to see your majesty."


    The old emperor looked disgusted: "If he doesn''t take good care of his health, why did hee to see me? Send him back."


    "Yes." The female officer knelt and walked out of the pce door, then stood up and walked straight away.


    But when the female officer came back, she said to the old emperor in embarrassment: "Your Majesty, the emperor said that he has somest words that he wants to exin, and I beg your majesty to see him."


    Thest words of a puppet, what can be said?


    The old emperor didn''t want to see him, but Mr. Yong said: "Your Majesty, rumors are spreading all over Dongqing. Your Majesty, it is better to see the emperor."


    Rumor has it that Dongqinghui suffered such a cmity because of the immorality of the royal family... Qingxiao was about to die anyway, so there was no harm in meeting him.


    but


    "Can Xiao Yue, Xiao Chao, Rui Zhou and Zhao Ci be apanied?" the old emperor asked.


    Female officer: "I will report back to Your Majesty, and I will apany you all."


    The old emperor was relieved: "Let the emperore in."


    "Yes." The female official knelt down and walked out of the pce. Less than half an hourter, Emperor Qing Xiao came in with someone helping him.


    Unfilial grandson, I want to pay my respects to the imperial grandfather...cough cough cough! He almost coughed out his lungs, but he still insisted on kneeling.


    "You are sick, please stop kneeling." The old emperor was toozy to look at this good-for-nothing. He looked at Qingxiao''s son and said with a gentle face: "Xiao Yue, why don''t you advise your father? He should take good care of himself." Recuperate, I will help him deal with those troublesome national affairs... They are just a group of thieves and bandits, they still want to seize my country, have you asked themander of the epidemic soldiers and the dragon guardian army under mymand?!"


    The dragon-protecting army?


    Qingxiao trembled when he heard these four words.


    When the old emperor saw this, he disliked him even more: "I was identally injured once, but you have been afraid for twenty years. You are the emperor I personally selected, so you can''t be tougher!"


    Twenty years ago, Qing Xiao was still sick and still had great ambitions. The old emperor was dissatisfied with this, so he asked General Que of the Dragon Guard Army to deliberately set a trap, so that Qing Xiao was almost identally killed.


    After the fight, Qingxiao would tremble with fear when he heard the words "Dragon Guarding Army".


    Ill forgive you, grandpa, but my grandson is ipetent, so Ill give it to you


    "Stop talking, I''m counting on you. Our Qing family is at an end!" The old emperor turned his head and looked at Qing Yue, who looked exactly like him. His eyes were full of satisfaction and pride: "Thanks to Xiao Yue, we will wait until the chaos is settled. After that, you will issue an order to confer Xiao Yue as the crown prince."


    After hearing this, Qingyue was not happy, but felt nauseated. Qingxiao thanked him excitedly: "My grandson thanks the emperor''s grandfather for Xiao Yue''s kindness, cough, cough, cough!"


    The old emperor was toozy to listen to his cough, so he urged: "Mr. Qing said, you came to me because you have somest words to say? Whatst words, tell me. For the sake of our ancestors and grandchildren, as long as I can do it, I will give it to you." You do it."


    After Qing Xiao heard this, a smile broke out on his pale face: "My grandson''sst words are not difficult, and the imperial grandfather will definitely be able to fulfill them."


    What does it mean?


    The old emperor didnt want to waste time guessing a dead mans intentions, so he said directly: Speak quickly.


    Qing Xiao was not in a hurry: "Xiao Yue, Xiao Chao, help me over. I want to bow to the emperor''s grandfather and thank him."


    Before the old emperor could speak, Qingyue said: "Yes."


    Since Qingyue spoke and Zhao Xu was guarding him, the old emperor did not stop him and acquiesced. Qingxiao was supported and walked slowly to the old emperor, then slowly knelt down. After kowtowing three times, he looked at the old emperor and said with a smile: "Myst words are...let you die!"


    Before the word "death" was spoken, Qingyue, Qingchao, and Zhao Xu, whom the old emperor trusted most, drew their swords at the same time and stabbed towards the old emperor.


    Puch, plop, plop!


    Three knives all avoided the heart.


    The old emperor was shocked and looked at him in disbelief: "Xiao Yue, Zhao Xu... you actually betrayed me, I am yours..."


    "Shut up, shut up you old beast!" Qingyue went crazy and stabbed the old emperor twice in the stomach.


    Ms. Qing rushed over to stop him: "Stop!"


    The old emperor was very happy that he finally had someone loyal to him.


    pity


    "You killed him in one breath, how can we take revenge?" Officer Qing snatched the knife from Qingyue''s hand, raised it high and brought it down hard, stabbing it into the old emperor''s abdomen. She said with a smile: "Old beast, you often say that you have never He has made extraordinary achievements and is a monarch whose name will go down in history. Today we will help you again so that after your death there will be no one toe after you!"


    After saying this, he drew out the knife and sharply sliced off the old emperor''s nose.


    The old emperor screamed in pain and shouted: "Dragon Guarding Army!"


    Mr. Zhuang finally came to his senses and rushed out of the Divine Emperor''s Pce, shouting: "Save me, the dragon-protecting armyes to my rescue, your majesty is being murdered by Qing Xiao!"


    The sound of running was heard immediately, and the dragon-protecting army rushed into the pce, not to save him, but to divide him with knives: "Revenge for those who have vengeance, finish it quickly, my Que family is still waiting to take over the capital and proim the emperor."


    What!


    "Que Gong, how dare you betray His Majesty?!" Mr. Zhuang was shocked and reminded: "You don''t even want to live in the Dragon Guard Army?"


    Without the antidote given by His Majesty, all the Dragon Guards would have died.


    Hahaha!


    The dragon guarding army burst outughing.


    General Que alsoughed: "Mr. Zhuang, do you think we are stupid? Do you think our lives have been in vain these past few decades?"


    Then he looked at the old emperor and said: "You often boast that you have a long life and survived the death of a great Chu dynasty, but you have forgotten that no one''s time is wasted. When you think of ways to harm great Chu, we also Trying to think of a way to get out of your control."


    "The sky has eyes, so we have to wait for the two medical geniuses Qing Zhu and Rui Shuang toe. We will not die. The condition of Qing Zhu to save us is that we will help the descendants of the royal family and kill you together!"


    Ching Spider, also a Celebrating Spider.


    "This rebellious girl, I should have killed her long ago!" The old emperor was so angry that he vomited blood repeatedly. He imed to be healthy, but in fact, his old body was rapidly copsing. Within a moment, it was difficult to even breathe.


    Seeing this, Qing Xiao hurriedly said: "Old beast, remember, your country was given to others in vain by us and the descendants of the Qing family. If your country is gone, you will be infamy for thousands of years!"


    The old emperor was most proud and valued the Qing family. After hearing this, he waspletely panicked and quickly looked at Qingyue: "Xiao Yue, you are the Qing family royal family with the purest blood. I will hereby orally pass on to you that you must Protect the Qing familys empire~


    "Hahaha, bah, who cares about your things? The more I look at this pce or you, the more I feel sick. You hical old beast, how dare you give me such a dirty life!" Qing Yue He hated his own life experience and knew that the old emperor valued him, so he cut his own throat with a knife in front of the old emperor.


    There was a very light sound, but blood rushed out.


    Xiao Yue! The old emperor copsed.


    Qingyue was finally relieved: "I don''t care about the dirty life you gave me~"


    He is not Qing Xiao''s son, but the son of an old beast who forced his granddaughter-inw to give birth to a child. The old beast told him about this, saying that Qing Xiao and Qing Yi were just pawns, and he was the only one who was the true sessor to the throne. .


    The old beast was very happy when he officially met him, even a little proud, but he felt sick and vomited.

 Chapter 3267: At the end of the full text, the chaos between Dayong and Dongqing

    Chapter 3267: At the end of the full text, the chaos between Dayong and Dongqing


    The end of Chapter 3267, the chaos between Dayong and Dongqing


    Save, save Xiaoyue...save him! The old emperor roared, regardless of his injuries, he struggled to crawl towards Qingyue, trying to save him.


    But


    With two ding ding sounds, Zhao Xu used a special hooked arrow to pierce the old emperor''s shoulders and nail him to the floor.


    The old emperor struggled in pain, but the more he struggled, the more painful he became, and he could not save Qingyue at all.


    "Don''t bother, Xiao Yue doesn''t care about your rescue. This is what he has wanted to do for a long time." Qing Xiao sat next to the old emperor and said with a smile: "By the way, let me tell you one thing... In fact, I have known it for a long time. Qingyue is not my flesh and blood, but I still spent a lot of time teaching him...teaching him filial piety, loyalty, etiquette, justice and shame, and finally taught him to be a virtuous gentleman. That''s why he can''t stand your beast after knowing the truth Behavior, choose to help me get rid of you, this scourge, and then kill myself in front of you, making you lose yourst hope."


    After he calmed down, he said to the old emperor: "When I was a child, you taught me that a gentleman''s virtues include killing people and killing himself. It''s true... Qingyue died with virtue. As long as he has your If you have a bit of animal nature, you won''t mind your dirty life experience so much."


    The old emperor was shocked, his eyes turned to Qing Xiao: "Evil, poisonous."


    Hahaha, everyone in the pceughed: "Who can be more vicious than you?!"


    Qingxiao also smiled: "You see, everyone knows it, and today is the time for you to pay back your debt for your past bad deeds."


    He looked at the people present: "Everyone, let''s get started."


    The concubines and pce people present were very moved, but they had always adhered to the old emperor''s destructive rules, and for a while they did not dare to take action against the old emperor.


    Herees me. Lord Yong stood up, took the knife in Zhao Xus hand, clicked it, and cut off the old emperors hand.


    "Ah!" Mr. Zhuang screamed in fright. He looked at Mr. Yong in disbelief: "Brother Yong, you, how could you..."


    "Why can''t I?" Mr. Yono looked at him and said: "Killing a beast like Qing Xiao who has done many evil things and harmed countless people is a way of doing justice to God. Only a waste like you, whose bones have been pulled out by him, can Dont dare to attack him!


    Moreover, the Yong family and the Que family are rted by marriage. They helped kill the old emperor and helped the Que family rise to power, so the Yong family could get more benefits.


    Someone started to speak, and other people in the temple immediately started fighting: "I''ming!"


    She is Mr. Zhuangs granddaughter.


    She hated the old emperor so much that she hit home: "Old beast, you are older than my grandfather, yet you dare to **** me, I''ll **** you!"


    Ah~ the old emperor screamed, looking at Mr. Zhuang, and motioned for him to rush out and beat the drum for help.


    Lao Zhuang knew that the old emperor was bound to die, so he did not move.


    Its my turn!


    One sword for each man, not many stabs!


    Dozens of people in the pce stabbed the old emperor like a sieve.


    There were many people who came to cut off the old emperor''s flesh to avenge their own family.


    By the time this murder was over, only a skeleton was left of the old emperor.


    But the head is intact.


    General Que held up the old emperor''s head and said to Qing Xiao: "Your Majesty, your great revenge has been avenged. It''s time to go to the Jinxiao Pce and give the throne to me."


    Qingxiao: "If it''s done, carry me over."


    "Carry the emperor to the Jinxiao Pce, you all will go with me!" General Que gave the order, and everyone followed General Que and left.


    In the Imperial City of Dongqing, the cauldron bell of the Great Court Meeting rang, and the Dragon Guard Army galloped out of the Imperial City to deliver the order: "Qing Xiao has passed away, and the Emperor has an order to order all civil servants and generals, heads of aristocratic families, and members of the royal family to enter the pce for discussion. Its a matter of national mourning!


    Since the names of Qing Xiao and Qing Xiao have the same pronunciation, everyone didnt understand for a moment, who was the one who died?


    "Don''t care who died, just go to the pce first!" All the officials, aristocratic families, and royal family members immediately entered the pce, but when they saw General Que sitting on the dragon throne, they werepletely confused.


    Some civil servants pointed angrily at General Que: "Que Gong, how dare you usurp the throne!"


    !


    General Que threw the old emperor''s head into the middle of the Jinxiao Pce, pointed at Qing Xiao and said with a smile: "I have done a great job in getting rid of the thieves. Your Majesty gave up the throne to me. If you don''t believe me, ask the Emperor yourself."


    Hundred officials all looked at Qing Xiao.


    "That''s right, I took the initiative to give the throne to General Que. In this situation, only his dragon-protecting army can protect the capital and you." After Qing Xiao finished speaking, he rested for a while and continued: "Mr. Qing Xiao Read out the evil deeds of animals."


    "Yes." Zhao Xu read out the various crimes of the old emperor on the spot. Even if they were concise, it took him two quarters of an hour to finish. The evil deedsmitted by the old emperor were unforgivable.


    Colluding with the bandits to harm Chu is nothing, after all, they all want Chu to be destroyed.


    But in order to harm Dachu, they used Dongqing people to control evil poisons and cultivate poisonous bacteria. This is too much.


    There is also the matter of changing the breed of your grandson... It is a great idea to change the breed for Chu Wei, but it is disgusting that you force your grandson''s daughter-inw and taint the grandson''s bloodline.


    In the Jinxiao Pce, all the officials scolded the old emperor: "He is really an old beast. Your Majesty should have exposed his evil deeds earlier so that we could kill him earlier!"


    "Hahaha...cough cough cough!" Qing Xiaoughed so hard that he almost lost his breath. He looked at the officials in the hall and said: "Do you really not know the evil deeds of the old beast? You have always known it. It''s just that you don''t dare to resist...you are all beasts, why are you pretending to be gentlemen?"


    However, due to the chaos in Dongqing, the families of these beasts will also be severely damaged, and they will reap the consequences.


    Because of these words, there was silence in the pce for a while, and soon someone jumped out and scolded Qing Xiao: "Qing Xiao, even if the emperor''s grandfather made a big mistake, you can''t give up the Qing family to outsiders. Our Qing family is not dead yet!"


    "Qing Ying, as a member of the royal family, you are really stupid to dare to jump out at this time." Qing Xiao smiled and said: "If you don''t ept it, you can go to war with General Que. If you win, you will naturally be the emperor... I am about to die, and my great revenge has been avenged. My only biological daughter has been married to Baisha Kingdom a long time ago. I dont care who will take over the Qing family, its up to you.


    You! Qingying was furious.


    General Que was not polite to Qing Ying and immediately said: "Come, behead Qing Ying!"


    "Yes." The dragon-protecting army immediately held down Qingying, raised their swords and cut off Qingying''s head on the spot and presented it to General Que.


    General Que held up Qing Yings head and looked at the people in the hall: Anyone who refuses to obey will suffer the consequences of Qing Ying!


    Hundred officials, heads of aristocratic families, and the royal family present were so frightened that they all knelt down: "Greetings to the new emperor, long live the emperor!"


    Hahahaha, General Que couldn''t stopughing. After enjoying the vanity of being worshiped by hundreds of officials for a while, he said: "Everyone is equal."


    Que Gong became the new emperor of Dongqing.


    Qingxiao died of illness the next day. Before his death, he asked Que Gong to fulfill his promise: "Let the people of Dongqing, Baisha Kingdom, Chuwei, Rongthi, desert countries, and sea-crossing countries know the fate of the old beast."


    Que Gong was so happy that the old emperor would be infamy for thousands of years that he immediately sent someone to tell the world about the old emperor''s evil deeds and fate.


    Qingchao was named Prince Consort and First Grade Duke, andpletely followed the Que family.


    Zhao Xu and Lady Official Qing took arge amount of property and left Dongqing with a group of dead men.


    Half a monthter, everyone in Dongqing knew about the murder of the old emperor.


    The old emperor was not popr among the people. Many people in Dongqing were overjoyed when they learned of his tragic death, and the happiest ones were Qingzhu and his gue soldiers.


    The gue soldiers cried with joy: "The old beast finally got hiseuppance!"


    Qingzhu let them cry for a while and then said: "Stop crying, we have to do thest big thing before we die!"

 Chapter 3268: Finale【1】

    Chapter 3268: Finale��1��


    Chapter 3268 Finale1


    They dont have long to live, so they have to get onest thing done as soon as possible.


    "Yes!" The gue soldier immediately put away his tears, got on his horse, and followed Qingzhu out of the hiding ce.


    In mid-December, the cold wind was biting, and the bandits had already plundered Yuwen Prefecture, Zangdan Prefecture, Youxi Prefecture, Dongliu Prefecture, Becha Prefecture, and Cheishi Prefecture in Dongqing. Now Tuogu led the Rong Bing came to the territory of the Five Kings State and was negotiating with the five major families in the Five Kings State.


    As the head of the five great families, the head of the Bai family said to Tuo Gudong from a distance of ten meters: "You have plundered all the six major states in Dongqing, and your army has made a lot of money. We The Five Kings Prefecture can give you another three hundred carts of property and three thousand beauties. After you take the things, leave immediately. Whether you go to rob other great prefectures, conquer Longqing Prefecture and be emperor, or return to Dayong. , even the five king states will not send troops to pursue you!"


    lived!


    The sound of the drum indicates that the words have been finished.


    The retainer of the Bai family standing between the two parties repeated the words of the head of the Bai family in Rongnguage.


    Hahaha!


    After hearing this, the Rong thief burst out into a burst ofughter that shook the snow. The **** smell of the Rong thief blew in the cold wind, frightening the children and supporters of the aristocratic family who came to negotiate. Even the private soldiers of the aristocratic family were heartbroken. Fear... If they start a war with such a group of beasts, they may not have a way to survive.


    After frightening the people of Wuwangzhou, Tuogu ordered people to blow the horn of the cow. After two sts, the soldiers stoppedughing.


    Tuogu said: "I want 10,000 chariots of property and 30,000 beauties. If it is less than this number, don''t me me for destroying the Five Kingdoms!"


    After hearing this, the guests of the Bai family were so frightened that they forgot to trante.


    Trash. Tuogu cursed and asked the Dongqing official who had voted for Dayong to trante his words.


    After hearing this, the people from the five great families were furious: "Tuo Gu, please don''t go too far. If I give you ten thousand cars of property and thirty thousand beauties, can we, the Five Kings, still survive?!"


    Tuogude smiled: "What does it matter to me whether you live or not? Ten thousand carts of property, thirty thousand beauties, if one cart and one person are missing, I will make the Five Kings State cease to exist. I will give you three days to think about it. When the timees and there is not enough supplies, the Da Rong warriors will attack the city immediately!"


    After saying that, he stood up and left, leading half of the soldiers back to Tian Khan''s tent.


    The remaining half of the soldiers stayed in ce, howling like wild beasts, and yed a game of beheading, using powerful crossbow arrows to shoot the severed heads into the city, torturing the people in the city.


    The house owners were so angry that they cursed: "Beasts, they are a group of inhuman beasts!"


    After scolding, the four heads of the family asked the head of the Bai family again: "Family head Bai, you have always been resourceful, and you are also a disciple of the great hermit Dongyuan Shanjun. The Bai family is the head of the five great families. Now in this situation, the head of the Bai family has to think of something." , expel the barbarians."


    The Lord of Dongyuan Mountain is Yan Kuang. He once helped Wei Qi write a memorandum to attack Emperor Jingyuan, but was shot to death by random arrows during the negotiation.


    The head of the Bai family is very angry. The four families of Zheng, Huang, Shen and Song are the most cunning and shameless. When something happens, they will only push the Bai family to take the me. The four of them are hiding behind and taking advantage!


    But now that Dongqing is in chaos, the Bai family has to upy the title of head of the family, and it can be exchanged for great fame and fortune in the future.


    Therefore, the leader of the Bai family said: "Don''t worry, everyone, I have a good strategy to defeat the enemy."


    The four heads of the family were shocked and hurriedly asked: "Master Bai, what good ideas do you have? Do you need our help? If you need help, just ask!"


    Want to trick him?


    no way!


    Before the nes to fruition, the fewer people know about it, the better. The head of the Bai family did not tell them, but: We need a few people to help raise supplies to confuse the enemy.


    The four masters were not happy because they wanted them to cut off the flesh without even revealing anything.


    The head of the Bai family said: "Now there is chaos in Dongqing, and there is an army of thieves besieging the city outside the city. We can only ovee this difficulty by uniting as one, otherwise we will only end up being eaten by people. Do you understand?!"This , that''s quite right.


    The four heads of the family were all scheming people. They quickly put on smiling faces and said, "Okay, let''s get supplies right now to help the Bai family to confuse the thieves... However, the Bai family''s good strategy must take effect quickly. It will take a long time." If it goes too long, this strategy of confusing the enemy will be ineffective."


    The head of the Bai family looked at them, took a slow sip of tea, and then smiled: "Everyone, hurry up and get the supplies. If the thieves no longer see the movement of raising supplies, there will be more heads flying in."


    snort!


    The four masters snorted in their hearts, with warm smiles on their faces: "Let''s go get it right now."


    The four masters were very capable, and there was a lot of noise in raising supplies. Sasha, Kunhe, Unuo and others were very satisfied when they saw the carts of supplies being pulled out of the city, and finally stopped killing people and scaring them.


    After the leader of the Bai family saw that the four masters had really obtained the supplies, he decided to send a message to Qing Zhu. He told the deputymander of the Bai family''s dead soldiers: "Let the poisonous girl be more beautiful...and stay away from her, she won''t get infected." Its a disease, but the disease soldiers shees into contact with all carry the disease virus!


    It has to be said that Qingzhu is really the old emperor''s biological daughter, and her ruthless tactics are as ruthless as the old emperor''s. A disease caused her to eat three ces... She used the disease soldiers to make a deal with Chu Wei, so that after Chu Wei stationed in Qingxiang Prefecture , to pick up the hidden gue soldiers; to copse the alliance between the Rong bandits and Dongqing; and now they have to use the gue soldiers to kill a handful of Rong bandits.


    Fortunately, Qingzhu is a woman. If she were a man, the head of the Bai family would not even dare to imagine what would happen to their aristocratic families?


    It is estimated that more than half of them will be ughtered by Emperor Jingwu like the powerful families of Da Chu.


    "Yes." Vice Commander Bai immediately brought a group of dead soldiers and quietly went to find Qingzhu while transporting supplies out of the city.


    Qingzhu had been waiting for a long time. After seeing that the Bai family was willing to help, she was very happy and said: "I will not let the head of the Bai family down. I will definitely help him fight off the thieves."


    But when she told her the method, Vice Commander Bai was shocked and said angrily: "Are you using this method to harm the soldiers or our Five Princes?!"


    Qingzhu smiled, of course it was the bandits who harmed the Five Kings together. Anyway, you five great families are not good people. To inflict heavy damage on you is to eliminate harm for the people.


    Qingzhu: "Tuogud is afraid of epidemics and takes great precautions. This is the only way to enter the military camp. Besides, you, the head of the Bai family, shouldn''t care how many people die inside or outside the city."


    A bag of grain is more valuable than themon people. The Bai family leader really doesn''t care. What the family leader cares about most now is defeating the enemy... If he has the merit of repelling the soldiers and thieves, the family leader''s reputation will surpass that of the royal family. It is natural for him to ascend the throne and be the emperor. .


    Although it was risky, Vice Commander Bai finally agreed: "It''s done."


    And Qingzhu''s method was very simple... With the help of the Bai family, she sessfully bypassed the military blockade, entered the camp of the Wuwangzhou family, and smeared the disease pustule fluid in a wax-sealed porcin bottle on the ground. On the body of the female ve.


    The next day, the female ves were sent to the bandits.


    But the soldiers were afraid of the epidemic, so they stayed in a camp for a day. After seeing that they were not sick, they took them back to the army camp.


    A group of beasts, each one of which is extremely impatient, has be a source of disease infection.


    On the day when the supplies were handed over, an epidemic broke out in the military camp. Many soldiers had high fevers and rashes, and some Dongqing girls in the female ve camp had died of the disease.


    When Tuogude found out, he was so angry that he vomited blood: "You bitch, how dare you stab me in the back!"


    He and Qingzhu actually have a cooperative rtionship... He found Qingzhu and made an agreement with Qingzhu. He robbed and killed her enemies, and she led the gue soldiers into the garrison camps in various states to spread the disease and help him kill the enemies.


    After working together all the way, they were invincible, invincible, and quite in tune with each other, but he didn''t expect that he would also be the target of this bitch''s sniper attack!


    "Come here, send some dead men to Changying Valley to burn Qingzhu to death for me!" He will kill Qingzhu first before he dies.

 Chapter 3269: Finale【2】

    Chapter 3269: Finale��2��


    Chapter 3269 Finale2


    But before Hu Gao could answer, Yun Ming rushed into the tent and said, "Tian Khan, Pansha and Kunhe took their soldiers and ran away with their valuables! The third prince was so angry that he chased after him, and the second prince was afraid that something would happen to him. , has already led troops to chase the third prince."


    "Shusha, Kunhe, I will chop them alive!" Tuogu was furious, but he calmed down and changed his order: "Yun Ming, immediately lead the witch army to control the soldiers who havee into contact with the female ves. There will be no leakage, everything will be burned, and the source of the disease will be cut off."


    "Hu Gao and Pengying, you stay and guard the remaining supplies. Anyone who dares to take supplies privately and escape will be killed!"


    Then he said to Gurdun: "Follow me to find Unuo, take Uno''s soldiers and horses, and let''s go after Shusha and Kunhe together!"


    "Yes." Gurdun immediately went to gather his troops, and led the troops to surround Uno''s camp with Tuogude.


    After Uno heard the news, he hurriedly came out to greet him: "Meet Tian Khan."


    Tuogude sat on his horse, overlooking Uno, and said: "Shansha and Kunhe ran away with half of the supplies. They are trying to rebel against me, the Khan of Heaven. Are you willing to follow me to chase them? It''s okay if you don''t want to." , Ill give you a choice.


    With so many soldiers and horses surrounding him, Unuo had no choice. He said respectfully: "Unuo and the warriors under hismand are only at yourmand."


    "Okay!" Tuogude was very satisfied and immediately ordered: "Gather your troops and horses, and follow me to chase Shusha and Kunhe!"


    "Yes." Unuo quickly gathered his troops and followed Tuogude to pursue Shesha and Kunhe... But he keenly discovered that there was a group of witches behind the army.


    This team of witches is running at the end, probably because they have some big mission to perform.


    "Speed up the march!" Tuogu gave the order of Tian Khan, and the soldiers galloped in pursuit, but they caught up with Shusha and Kunhe in less than half an hour.


    Tuogude asked Gurdun to speak to them and ask them: "Are you really going to rebel? Do you know that if you rebel against Tian Khan and if Dah Rong is not united, D Rong will bepletely defeated and will never be strong again?" period!"


    Hahaha, Kunhe almost diedughing, and shouted: "It''s because of Tuogude that Da Rong fell to this point! Go back and tell Tuogude that we don''t recognize him as the Khan of Heaven. As for the supplies, these are the two of us." He deserves it, and he can never take it back!"


    Shusha added: "Amushan of the Alman tribe mentioned the matter of Tuogu sleeping with the great wizard again, and spread the matter throughout the entire Dajong. Now everyone in Darong is against Tuogu. Rong people. If Tuogude has time to pursue us, it is better to go back to Da Rong with supplies as early as possible. Maybe he can turn the tide. If he goes back toote, when the people''s resentment boils over, he may not even be able to enter the Rong territory!"


    Amushan also rebelled against Tian Khan? !


    Gultun was shocked.


    Amenggu was furious and warned: "You two traitors, if you dare to ruin the reputation of my father Khan again, I will kill you!"


    Hahaha, your father Khan has a bad reputation. Shusha cursed: He wanted to imitate Chu and Wei and let Da Rong live a life of farming and doing business, but his ability was insufficient and he dragged Da Rong into the abyss...


    "He said that the Great Rong failed because ofck of unity, and he asked us to unite as one and let the Great Rong rise again. But when Tiehe was alive, the tribes of the Great Rong were not united? It was because of his selfishness that he killed Tiehe and ruined the Great Rong. The unity of the tribes


    He is the eternal sinner of Da Rong. If the shaman **** has a spirit, he will definitely punish him and let his tribe be killed by the epidemic!


    Shu Sha and Shutang Shuming are brothers, and those two people will die because of poisonous insects and the battle to seize Chu.


    Pansha had long been dissatisfied with Tuogu, and today he scolded all his anger and said to Kunhe: "Toogu is treacherous. If you dy for too long, he may poison us. Let''s set off and go back to Dagu." Go away, these shabby ces will nevere back again!"


    Unfortunately, its toote.


    )


    )


    )


    A batch of powerful crossbow arrows entered the army of Kunhe and Shesha. The powerful crossbow arrows were wrapped with the pus and blood of the dead ve girl. The huge force caused the cloth bag to burst, causing the pus and blood to ssh. Many soldiers were stained with pus and blood.


    Tuogude shouted: "Shansha, Kunhe, this is the fate of your betrayal of me and the rise of the bad Rong!" The dead witch soldiers who fired powerful crossbows shouted these words several times.


    After hearing this, Pan Sha was very angry and roared: "Tuo Gude, you murderer of Dah Rong, we are sworn in with you, and we will definitely avenge you one day!"


    Hehe, Tuogude smiled: "Let''s wait until you survive first."


    "Walk!"


    Tuogude led the troops to withdraw to the camp.


    Moo moo, the team of witch warriors blew their horns and shouted towards Pansha and Kunhe: "Warriors who have not been sshed with pus and blood, quickly divide your property and escape. Tian Khan Let me tell you, you were deceived by the two men, Shu Sha and Kun He. As long as you divide the supplies and break with them, and Tian Khan does not hold you ountable for the crime of rebellion, you will still be the noble warriors of the Great Rong!"


    The disease was terrifying, and the soldiers were afraid that their hard work would be in vain, so they immediately rushed to the vehicles and divided up the carts of supplies. Because the spoils were unevenly divided, they used swords and guns, and many soldiers died as a result.


    "Insidious beast!" Pansha wanted to eat Tuogud alive, but he was not a vegetarian. After convincing Kunhe to continue cooperation, the two joined forces and robbed half of the supplies, and then rushed to rob the Bai family. A fort.


    With the protection of Wubao, coupled with Shasha''s cleverness, strength, and tough tactics, most of the soldiers of the two tribes were able to survive the epidemic. However, the two tribes still lost 40% of their troops, which was due to their vitality. Serious injury.


    but


    General, Tuogus third son Amengu died. He was tortured by the disease and died of abscesses all over his body. I heard that the flesh under the skin turned into pus and blood. It was a tragic death!


    shas fatigue was swept away, and he asked in surprise: Seriously?!


    Scout Qianhu said: "It''s absolutely true. Tuogude became seriously ill because of this, and he''s not recovered yet."


    "Hahaha, with the blessing of the witch god, a disaster has finally been brought to Tuogu''s grandson!" Shusha was extremely happy, but this was not enough. He said, "Let the word go out and say that Amengu will be infected with the epidemic and die. It''s Amengu." Monceau did it on purpose.


    Kunhe heard the praises again and again: "Brother Sansha, it must be you. Tuogu loves the third son very much. If he believes this rumor, he will probably kill Amonso in a rage. Then he will be an adult." His three sons are all dead!"


    The eldest son Amenghe was captured, which was a great shame and humiliation in Dayong, and he was already considered dead.


    Kunhe was very excited and called to Utuo: "You also lead the troops to spread rumors. You must make Tuogu and his son turn against each other."


    "Yes." Wutuo left with a lieutenant under Sasha''smand and spread the rumor.


    Tokud had also doubted Ammonthor, but he was not an ordinary person. After hearing the rumors, he calmed down.


    He called Amengsuo to the bedside and said, "If you killed Amengsuo, my father would be very happy... I, the Great Rongtian Khan, should have such means and courage."


    Ammonso was startled and said hurriedly: "Father, my son did not harm his third brother."


    "It''s not important anymore." Tuogude said: "The most important thing now is to integrate our forces as soon as possible, rush back to Dajong, and seize more territory, so that we can have a chance to stand up."


    Tuogu was weak and rested for a while. Then he took out the Heavenly Khan Order and gave it to Amonsuo: "Go and do it. We will set off within three days. We will go to Beicha Prefecture, enter Baicha Kingdom, and leave from Baicha Kingdom." Go back to Da Rong."


    Yes. Amenso left with the order of the Khan from heaven.


    Amenceau was very capable. At noon on the third day, he made arrangements, leaving behind hundreds of soldiers who were disabled and unable to travel far.


    The son promised them that he would take care of their family, and they would track down the whereabouts of Qingzhu. They would definitely find the bitch, kill her, and pay homage to the dead warriors.


    If they are lucky enough to survive after Qingzhu dies, they will take root in Dongqing and do fine work.

 Chapter 3270: Finale【3】

    Chapter 3270: Finale��3��


    Chapter 3270 Finale3


    "You did a good job." Tuogude was very satisfied, praised Ammonso, and taught him: "Remember, as a superior, you should use multiple things in whatever you do."


    There is no need to spread the ancient religion, Ammonso has already done this.


    He also learned to use light and darkness together... The first task he gave the hundreds of remnants was not to kill Qingzhu, but to find her, hide her, and let Qingzhu help him make poison.


    It would be a pity to kill such a talented pharmacist.


    "My son, I remember it. Thank you very much, Father Khan, for your teachings." Amonso thanked him with a grateful face.


    Tuogu was old and knew that Ammonthor would not listen to him in everything, but he wanted to raise an heir who could make Dajong rise again, not a ve, so he pretended not to know and said: "An hourter." Just set off and make arrangements.


    "Yes." Ammonso left the tent and only took half an hour to assemble all the soldiers.


    He also prepared a yak cart for Tuogud: "Father, the yak cart is more stable and will help you recover from your illness."


    "Okay." Tuogude responded, supported by Ammonso and Hu Gao, and went to talk to the soldiers to cheer him up before getting on the yak cart.


    Moo moo!


    The Khan of Heaven has ordered us to set off immediately and return to the Royal Court of Da Rong. After arriving at the Royal Court, we will distribute property andnd ording to military achievements, and allow generals with more than 100 bank ounts to merge thend and establish their own territory!


    Thest half of the sentence made many generals who were not tribal leaders go crazy with excitement, shouting: "The Khan of Heaven is wise, and the great army is prosperous!"


    After hearing this, Amonso felt a chill run down his back... Although Father Khan was disabled and seriously ill, he was still a tribal king that had never been seen in a century. With just one order, the morale of the soldiers was greatly boosted.


    Whats even more amazing is


    Thend that Tuogu wants to distribute to the generals is all near the royal court, but most of thend near the royal court does not belong to Tuogu... Tuogu wants to let the generals go on their own in the name of dividing thend. Grab, in order to curb the expansion of Shasha and Kunhe!


    But even if Tuo Gudong made a n, he had to admit that under his leadership, Da Rong went from prosperity toplete decline.


    Hurting, the cold wind howled, and the snow fell heavily. Tuogude was sitting in the yak cart, looking at the Dajong army g that could be seen to the end. He finally couldn''t restrain his sadness and shed tears... This was not what he imagined.


    What he imagined was that at this time, he had led the coalition forces to Yongtai Mansion.


    By this time next year, he had already reached the capital of David andpletely overthrew the Chuwei dynasty.


    Then, the Rong people began to migrate. Ten yearster, all the Rong people learned to farm and lived in peace and contentment.


    He obviously wanted to do the best for Da Rong, but why did he end up like this?


    Is the killing really too heavy? Suffered retribution?


    But throughout the ages, which dynasty has not relied on bloodshed to gain a foothold in the world? Why did he lose!


    Tuo Gude became angrier and angrier as he thought about it, and finally he was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood: "Pfft~"


    Tian Khan! Hu Gao was anxious and wanted to call the great witch doctor, but Tuo Gud stopped him.


    No need, I cant die yet.


    He cannot die, he must live, at least ten years, to allow Dayong to recover his strength before he dies, otherwise he will die in peace!


    I have to say that Tuogude is indeed very motivated and strong, but he is unlucky... His army encountered a big cold wave, and also encountered the Dongqing Rebel Army, Yanqing Army, Shusha and Kunhe 2nd Division. They were ambushed one after another, and the journey was extremely difficult. Before they reached Beicha Prefecture, they lost tens of thousands of soldiers and thousands of carts of supplies.


    Mr. Ji also wrote a letter to his friends in Baisha Kingdom, detailing the abuse of female ves by bandits.


    The Queen was in power in the Baisha Kingdom. When she learned that female ves were subjected to inhumane treatment and were even cooked for military rations and pregnant women were dissected, she was furious and issued an imperial order prohibiting soldiers from crossing the border.


    Tuogude wanted to take advantage of the Baisha Kingdom and then form an alliance with the Baisha Kingdom to stabilize his power, but he waspletely fooled.


    The five aristocratic families in Wuwangzhou were very happy when they heard about it: "The **** barbarian thief has finally been punished."


    The words "retribution" made the five great families feel so heartbroken that they almost vomited blood. Just because the Five Kings Prefecture was also scourge of the epidemic, the five major families lost more than 30% of their property and troops,pletely losing their ability to unify Dongqing''s country.


    But...  "Bai Fengqing, the bastard, is reaping the consequences!"


    Bai Fengqing is the head of the Bai family who cooperated with Qing Zhu. He was one of the first people in the city to be infected with the epidemic, but he did not understand until his death how he was infected with the epidemic.


    The head of the Bai family is determined to die with his eyes closed.


    After his death, the Bai family started fighting among themselves in order topete for the position of head of the family, and it is still in chaos today.


    After the Bai family was in chaos, the four heads of the family were extremely happy. But the epidemic was raging, and they didn''t dare to go out. Instead, they hid at home and scolded Qingzhu every day: "Poisonous girl, she even hurts her own people. She deserves to be tortured by her own father for half her life... Don''t let us find you, otherwise you will die without mercy." corpse!"


    Every time you finish cursing, you must call the leader of the dead soldiers and ask him again: "Have you found the poisonous woman?"


    But the answer I got every time was: Not found.


    Hiss, its because I felt so angry that I felt chest pain again.


    It was not until February 2 that the four masters learned about Qing Zhu.


    "Master, that poisonous woman has returned to Changying Valley again. Should the master send someone to kill her?"


    Well, the four masters were stunned by the question. After thinking about the pros and cons, they finally said: "This poisonous woman has many tricks. I''m afraid that this appearance will be a trap. Don''t act rashly, lest you fall into her poisonous n!"


    He also said: "The poisonous woman has done many evil things, and she will be rewarded. Don''t pay attention to her... If she dies, just remember to report it."


    The four masters still have brains and are not looking for death.


    As for Qingzhu''s return to Changying Valley, it was indeed a trap, and Qingzhu himself had let the news out.


    Her purpose is very simple, just to attract people to kill her so that she can die with them... She is dying anyway, so it would be a good idea to have a few more people to support her.


    After hearing the news, the remnant soldiers left behind by Ammonzo quickly dispatched half of their troops and rushed to Changying Valley, where they found Qingzhu near a cave.


    Qingzhu was very disappointed: "You are the only ones who still want to kill me?"


    She spoke in Rongnguage, and she was really knowledgeable.


    After hearing this, the soldiers were furious and pointed their swords at her, saying, "Poisonous woman, although you are good at using poison, but with real swords and guns, you are no match for us. You can''t escape today!"


    He shouted again: "Come on, capture this poisonous girl alive, the second prince will have a big reward!"


    The Keqing Spider has already rushed into the cave.


    The cave was very big and winding. The soldiers chased Qingzhu deep into the cave before they caught up with Qingzhu. Heughed and said, "Hahaha, poisonous girl, you are running towards your death!"


    Qingzhu also smiled: "You should learn what it means to have well-developed limbs and a simple mind."


    It''s no wonder that the Rong bandits lost to Chu Wei. They only have brute force and no brains. It would be strange not to lose.


    He said again: "Thank you for apanying me on the road."


    What''s the meaning?


    The soldiers frowned and didn''t bother to think deeply about Qing Zhu''s words. They just started killing Qing Zhu, but...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Fire light shot up from the cracks in the ground, and the fire dragon swallowed up the soldiers in an instant.


    Ah''s screaming sounded, Qing Spider listened to these sounds, led the knife to be self -proimed ... It hurts to burn to death, and he can suffer less sin.


    However, she ended up smiling... Revenge was avenged, the members of the gue Soldiers were all settled, and she made a lot of money.

 Chapter 3271: Finale【4】

    Chapter 3271: Finale��4��


    The five major families hated Qingzhu so much that they all sent their dead men to stare at the Changying Valley. After seeing the billowing smoke, they knew something had happened in the valley, but they didn''t know which side of the people were dead?


    The dead soldiers were afraid of the epidemic and waited for ten days. Only after seeing no sign of human activity in Changying Valley did they dare to send a small team of dead soldiers to Changying Valley to check.


    One dayter, the dead man who went to investigate came back. He shouted from a few meters away: "The leaders have all been burned to death. There is a female corpse, which must be Qingzhu."


    After hearing this, the small leaders of the dead soldiers asked them to stay here for ten days to make sure they were not sick before going back.


    The little chieftains rushed back the same day to tell the family heads the good news.


    "Hahaha, Qingzhu is finally dead. The sky has eyes to avenge us!" The heads of each family were extremely happy, but they were frightened after learning that Qingzhu had burned more than a hundred soldiers to death.


    Thanks to their cleverness, they didn''t send anyone to kill the poisonous woman, otherwise they would have been burned alive.


    The remaining soldiers of the army learned that Qingzhu and the soldiers had died together, and after sending a letter to Ammonso with a letter wolf, they took the fake household registration, settled down in Dongqing, and lived a fine life.


    Ten dayster, the Bai family finally elected a new head and sent a letter to the other four families, inviting them to negotiate together so that the four families could continue to be led by the Bai family and join forces to upy two nearby states and establish the Bai dynasty. .


    "Bai Dynasty? The Bai family really dares to entrust power!" The four heads of the family were very disdainful and stopped talking to the Bai family. They also secretly encroached on the Bai family''s industry, upied the Bai family''snd, and elerated the decline of the Bai family.


    Fei Jiawang and the others went deep into Dongqing territory and spread the news back to Datianshu Prefecture one by one.


    Long before the Chinese New Year, Qin Sang had already led his troops to Datianshu Prefecture... Datianshu Prefecture was a mixed ce of border people from both sides. Coupled with the chaos in Dongqing, David implemented benevolent policies and allowed Datianshu to The residents of the prefecture returned to their hearts, so it only took three months for Qin Sang to almostpletely purge Datianshu Prefecture.


    After receiving the letter, Qin Sang told Zhang Zhong: "Tell the family members of the epidemic soldiers, and then set up an incense case to worship Qingzhu."


    Without Qingzhu, David would not have won this battle so beautifully, so Qingzhu counts as the hero.


    "Yes." Zhang Zhong asked his soldiers to bring the sacrifices and went to a vige outside the city to inform the family members of the soldiers about Qing Zhu''s death.


    They were all fed poison by the old emperor. Everyone had disabilities on their bodies, but their eyes were bright, because they finally lived a human life, lived in brick houses, and ate hot and sweet food. , no longer have to live with cages and carrion.


    Not long after the news was delivered, loud cries could be heard in the vige. The vigers knelt in the direction of Wuwangzhou: "Vice Commander, have a good journey!"


    Hundred families of soldiers worshiped Qingzhu with them in the vige, and then set off back to the city to resume their duties. They happened to meet the cavalry of the Ziche family returning with boxes of supplies.


    Knowing that they were transporting valuable things, he made way for them first.


    After the Zi Che family''s cavalry entered the city, they ran directly to the big smelting workshop.


    When Hong Dao heard that they wereing, he hurried to greet them: "Uncle Yu, you are back."


    He then called to the soldiers: "Take the broken gold stones and give them to the masters for smelting. Work faster and refine more pure gold so that we can gain face when we return to the capital in triumph."


    Yes! The soldiers went to move the boxes with smiles on their faces one by one... They moved gold every day, and they couldnt cry even if they wanted to.


    Uncle Yu, have a few mouthfuls of meat porridge to fill your stomach and warm your stomach. Hong Dao gave his meat porridge to Zi Cheyu.


    Zi Cheyu was not polite and finished the drink in just a few sips. He then teased Hong Dao: "It''s different now that we''re getting married. It hurts people more than before. They all know how to serve us meat porridge. In the past, they were all hard." Pancakes and water."


    Hong Dao, an older young man, finally got engaged to Mrs. Ye''s natal niece Wu Qinyi... Miss Wu was eighteen years old, and she met Hong Dao when he visited Mrs. Ye on behalf of Qin Sang when he was in Jiqing Mansion. Hong Dao was interested first and told Qin Sang. Qin Sang wrote to Mrs. Ye to propose Hong Dao''s marriage.


    Mrs. Ye was so embarrassed that she quickly told Magistrate Li that he also wanted to marry his daughter to Hong Dao.


    Hong Dao was interested in Wu Qinyi, so he had no choice but to reject Li Zhifu''s family.


    After Magistrate Li and Uncle Cao heard the news, they were heartbroken and congratted Hong Dao and Wu Qinyi on their engagement... The Wu family is Mrs. Ye''s natal family. No matter what they do, they cannotpete with the queen''s cousin.


    However, Uncle Cao got a good son-inw, Zi Chexing.


    As early as in the northwest, Zi Chexing hade into contact with Uncle Cao and felt that Uncle Cao was a wonderful man. Cooperating with such a person would save trouble.


    So when I came to the Northeast, I learned that Uncle Cao was going to choose a son-inw for his daughter. He rmended himself. Uncle Cao almost fainted with joy. He grabbed Zi Chexing''s hand and said, "No wonder in the Northwest, I felt like we fell in love with you as soon as we met, and it was toote to see you again. It turns out that we still have such a fate."


    Qian Qinghe wanted to roll his eyes when he heard what he said. After returning home, he told Uncle Qin and the others: "Uncle Cao''s old hand has been holding on to Uncle Xing. I am worried about Uncle Xing, for fear that Uncle Cao will do something." What hobby?"


    As expected, he was punished by Uncle Qin again: "You are almost thirty, and you still can''t control your mouth. I will deduct ten taels of silver this month to give you a long memory."


    Qian Qingxi cried to death and quickly admitted his mistake, hoping to avoid punishment.


    But Uncle Qin refused and told him the reason: "The matter between Uncle Cao''s family and Zi Che''s family belongs to the marriage between the imperial court and the Qingma King''s tribe. Before the emperor''s imperial edict was issued, this matter did not count. Its done, so dont joke around. You all shut your mouths and dont talk about this matter, got it?!


    Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chenggong could only respond: "I understand."


    Uncle Qin was right. Uncle Cao was so excited that he lost control at first. After calming down, he kept his distance from the Zi Che family. When others congratted him, he said it was nothing.


    In short, the news has been sent to the capital, and it can only be spread out after Wei Xiao gives the order.


    After Zi Cheyu transported the broken gold stones to the smelting workshop, he went to Qin Sang''s residence with Hong Dao and told him about Jin Yuzhou: "I have already handed over to Wu Changfang. He is very capable. Before Ie back, He has managed Jin Yuzhou extremely well."


    In winter, the reinforcements led by Zhou Huang, Wu Changfang, Zi Chexing and others rushed to the northeast. Now Zhou Huang is in charge of Qingxiang Prefecture, and Wu Changfang is in charge of Jinyu Prefecture.


    Meng Hong is taking care of Zangdan Prefecture and Yuwen Prefecture... Meng Hong''s methods are more ruthless and suitable for the first front. Qin Sang also sent Zi Chexing and Qi Sanyue to help him.


    Three ruthless people get together, no matter what happens, they can turn danger into safety.


    "Thank you for your hard work, cousin. You have a good rest and will go on patrol again in a few months." Qin Sang said.


    A patrol line was established on the highway between Datianshu Prefecture and several prefectures. Zi Cheyu led the patrol to prevent supplies from being robbed during transportation.


    Zi Cheyu smiled and said: "Why bother? Your cousin, I can run. I can rest for five days and then leave. After resting for a long time, those bandits will be rampant. We have to control them to prevent them from damaging our transportation." The road to supplies.


    There was great chaos in Dongqing, and there were many bandits on the road. Zi Cheyu did not dare to ck off.

 Chapter 3272: Finale【5】

    Chapter 3272: Finale��5��


    Chapter 3272 Finale5


    "Cousin, in five days, I will ask Hong Dao to lead 10,000 troops and horses to set off with you, and join forces with the Yan family and the Min family to suppress the bandits." Qin Sang said: "If you don''t always guard against thieves, it''s better to destroy them, and Yan Qing will be very difficult. I am willing to subdue these bandits as soldiers and conquer the country for him."


    "San Lang, you still have a way. If it works, let''s do it like this." Zi Cheyu agreed and said: "When the bandit suppression is over, Hong Dao''s 10,000 soldiers and horses can still transport a batch of supplies back."


    Then he said: "There are so many good things in Baiyao Prefecture, Qingxiang Prefecture, Jinyu Prefecture, Yuwen Prefecture, and Zangdan Prefecture that we can''t even transport them all. You have to continue to write to Beijing and ask for it from His Majesty." We need more people, otherwise we wont be able to bring back the piles of good things, which makes me feel so distressed!


    Zi Cheyu wished that everyone would grow three heads and six arms so that they could carry supplies.


    Qin Sang has already sent three letters to Wei Xiao urging people toe, but: "The journey is far away, and it will take half a year at the fastest for the Wei people toe over."


    but


    We can recruit workers. The people in this state need to make a living. Recruit them to do hard work such as mining and logging, and pay them some wages or food. They should be happy to do it.


    Qin Sang added another sentence: "Giving the people of this state a way to live will be good for our mining."


    Zi Cheyu heard this and eximed: "Good idea, just do it like this. How to do it specifically, you write a booklet and we will follow it!"


    "It''s done, I''ll give it to you within five days." Qin Sang said, and asked someone to bring a table of sumptuous meat and vegetables: "My cousin, thank you for your hard work. Eat more and take good supplements."


    Zi Cheyu was not polite and began to feast, but Qin Sang did not move.


    Zi Cheyu advised: "Old Duke Cheng is an open-minded man. He doesn''t like to talk about these old rules that cause trouble to others. He loves you very much and left a special message. You have been guarding it for too long. Isn''t that right?" It makes his old man feel distressed.


    Qin Sang said: "The only thing I can do for grandpa is to observe filial piety. It onlysts for one year, and it will be over soon."


    Zi Cheyu thought about it for a while and did not persuade him any more: "Let''s do it. This is also your filial piety."


    Since Qin San is filial, he cant find beauties. Its good for his niece!


    Even if he doesn''t keep his filial piety, Qin Sang will not look for beauties.


    But he didnt look for it, but there were countless people who wanted to send him beautiful people!


    Five dayster, Zi Cheyu set out again with his troops and horses, apanied by Hong Dao and ten thousand troops, Uncle Qin and some of the Langhou army.


    Qian Qinghe and the Xiao brothers went to see him off. He wiped away his tears and said to Uncle Qin: "Father-inw/Dad, please don''t go. Anyway, the family has done enough work, there is no need to work hard anymore."


    Uncle Qin went to suppress the bandits not for credit, but because he wanted to help Qin Sang settle this matter as much as possible while he still had some energy left.


    "You''re crying so sadly. It seems you really can''t bear to leave me. Thene with me to suppress the bandits." Uncle Qin sincerely invited him.


    Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chenggong choked and said hurriedly: "Father-inw/Dad, we still have errands to carry out. If we can''t leave, we won''t apany you. Have a good trip!"


    Xiao Chengju really wanted to apany Uncle Qin, but he had been promoted and had heavy errands, so he couldn''t leave.


    Uncle Qin said: "I don''t need you to apany me. You can cause me less trouble, and I will burn high incense."


    He then told Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chenggong: "You two, be smart and don''t fall for any honey traps. If you dare to make mistakes, I wille back and seize you."


    Xiao Chengju is smart and steady, so there is no need to exin anything in particr.


    Qian Qinghe and Xiao Chenggong felt aggrieved and whispered: "I know, we are almost exhausted. How can we have time to do other things?"


    Dong dong dong!


    The big drum sounded, and the messenger shouted: "Let''s set off!" Uncle Qin rode his horse to gather, and after a while, he followed the army and ran towards Baiyaozhou.


    March all the way quickly, and after arriving at Baiyaozhou, they also brought Sang Nuo and Ye Dakou with them...Dongqing is good at evil poisons, and with Sang Nuo here, he can have a better chance of winning.


    After the army rested for three days, they continued their journey and arrived at Qingxiang Prefecture... Forest farms were built along the main road in Qingxiang Prefecture. Piles ofrge trees were piled on the roadside, all of which were valuable wood.


    Zhou Huang also said: "We have found a group of masters to do the transnting. When the road bes easier, we will transport the precious tree seeds and sweet potato vegetables back to David."


    In short, they want to nt a Qingxiangzhou in David and leave a sustainable growing golden mountain for Davids descendants!


    Speaking of sweet potato dishes again: "The sugar making has already started. Do you want to go to the sugar making workshop?"


    There are many sweet potato vegetables growing in Qingxiang Prefecture, but people in Dongqing only eat them as vegetables. After learning about it, Mrs. Qin Guogong gave Zhang Fangzi, saying that it could make sugar.


    Zi Cheyu was happy and proud when he heard this, and said, "Well, you have to go and have a look. My niece said that this candy can be used as military rations!"


    Zhou Huang smiled, and he could understand Zi Cheyu''s embarrassment... If he had a niece as powerful as the Duke of Qin, he would have to show off to everyone.


    Come with me. Zhou Huang took several generals to the sugar workshop and watched the process of making sugar from sweet potato vegetables.


    Before leaving, Zhou Huang gave them ten bags of new candies and said, "The masters who make the candies are all from the Northeast. We are our own people, so you can eat them with confidence."


    People in Dongqing only do hard work and cannot enter finished product workshops.


    "With you in charge, we can rest assured." After Zi Cheyu and the others took the candy, they continued on their way.


    After arriving in Jinyu Prefecture, we stayed for three days and then continued our journey... After leaving Jinyu Prefecture, there were more and more bandits on the road. We could encounter robbers every day. There were many jade and gemstones in Yuwen Prefecture and Zangdan Prefecture. So there is no luck.


    Zi Che Yu was very angry and scolded Yan Qing: "This piece of trash can''t even clear out a bandit, yet he still wants to be the emperor?!"


    Yanqing was reluctant to use his own troops to suppress the bandits, and he knew that David wanted jade and precious stones, so he would definitely send troops to suppress the bandits, so he kept waiting for the guards toe.


    However, there was chaos in Dongqing, and Que Gong upied Longqing Prefecture again and ascended the throne as emperor. The pressure on Yanqing doubled. He also understood that the only one he could rely on was David, so he came to Zangdan Prefecture to meet Zi Cheyu and Hong Dao in person. et al.


    After being scolded by them, he began to ask them to help suppress the bandits and help capture Dongliu Prefecture.


    "Que Gong''s dragon-protecting army is very powerful, and he has some evil poisons from the Rui family. He has already sent troops to Dongliu Prefecture. If he takes over the entire Dongliu Prefecture, then Xizhou will be in danger... Once Xizhou has If something goes missing, Zangdan Prefecture is in danger."


    boom!


    Zi Cheyu mmed the table angrily: "Yanqing, you are threatening our David!"


    Yanqing said: "I don''t dare, but Que Gong is really powerful. Only if David sends troops to help me can I guarantee David''s interests."


    "You can''t even defeat themander of the Royal Forest Army, but you still want to seek the throne?" Zi Cheyu said sarcastically.


    Master Min said: "General Ziche, the Dragon Guard Army is very different from David''s Royal Forest Army... The Royal Forest Army protects the Emperor, but the Dragon Guard Army is dedicated to killing people for the old emperor. It is very cruel..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, how to fight, hurry up ande up with a charter." Zi Cheyu interrupted them.


    "General Ziche agreed? Thank you very much!" Master Min and Yanqing were very happy. They thought they were smart and let the guards charge into the battle for them.


    Haha,ugh to death, what sweet dream are you having?


    David''s army will not try its best to help you, as long as it protects you from being annexed by Que Gong... Several forces in Dongqing arepeting with each other, which is what David wants. Do you understand? !

 Chapter 3273: Finale【6】

    Chapter 3273: Finale��6��


    Chapter 3273 Finale6


    Zi Cheyu: "Don''t thank me too early. Whether we can win this battle depends on whether you are willing to risk your life? If you don''t risk your life to fight, we won''t really fight. The worst is that we won''t give up the mining rights of Yuwen Prefecture and Zangdan Prefecture." .


    He added: "Hurry up and send a message to the bandits you raised, and ask them to go together to suppress the bandits."


    He actually knew that they were raising bandits!


    Yanqing and Master Min were shocked and said hurriedly: "General Ziche is joking, we can..."


    "Ha, do you really think you can deceive the Duke of Qin when you are far away?" Zi Cheyu sneered and warned: "I give you five days to deliver the letter. If the bandit you raised does note down from the mountain, then he will be poisoned to death. .


    Yanqing and Lord Min were afraid and gave the right words: "Don''t worry, General Ziche, we will definitely finish what you told us within five days."


    Only then did Zi Cheyu nod with satisfaction and said, "Go and do your work."


    This is Zangdan Prefecture, where the guards are stationed. Yanqing did not dare to do anything. The two bandit kings who hurriedly provided supplies and the vige owners of the sixteen hills sent a message, asking them to gather down the mountain and follow the guards to suppress the bandits.


    After getting the order, the bandit leaders immediately led the bandits down the mountain, and it took only four days to reach the gathering ce outside the city.


    Yanqing went to ask Zicheyu: "General Ziche, our troops have been assembled. You can send troops to suppress the bandits."


    Hehe, Zi Cheyu smiled: "Do you need me to do something as trivial as suppressing bandits? You go and suppress it yourself!"


    Yanqing was stunned. After realizing that Zi Cheyu was not joking, he was furious.


    Zi Cheyu felt relieved when Yan Qing was angry, but he smiled and said: "General Yan, don''t be angry. I will give you a cavalry, a long-range heavy troops, and a batch of poison to help you suppress the bandits."


    Yan Qing gnashed his teeth with hatred: "What use can such a few troops and horses do?"


    "It can be of great use." Zi Cheyu said: "This bag of poison can kill an entire vige of bandits. If you dislike it, we will give you nothing. You can fight the bandits with real swords and guns yourself." .


    Yanqing still needed Zi Cheyu to help fight Que Gong, so he could only take the things and lead the troops to suppress the bandits himself.


    Sang Nuo''s poison was indeed very effective, and Yan Qing was also vicious enough. He poisoned all the bandits in Xiong Wang Vige to death with a sack of poison.


    Xiongwang Vige is the most notorious bandit vige. After Yanqing used drugs to massacre all of them, the bandits from dozens of other viges,rge and small, sent letters of surrender one after another.


    Yanqing recruited them and had more than 10,000 more soldiers and horses under hismand.


    Yanqing''s confidence increased, and without any dy, he immediately ordered: "Send a letter of challenge to Que Gong and tell him that I will fight him decisively in Xiaochuanliucheng in Dongliuzhou, and let him wash his neck. Wait for me and Davids army toe and kill you!


    "Yes." Qianhu, the scout under hismand, immediately sent someone to deliver the letter of war.


    Yanqing couldn''t wait for Que Gong''s reply, so he went to beg Zi Cheyu that day. After two days of begging, he finally got Zi Cheyu''s consent, and immediately gathered the army and rushed to Xiaochuanliucheng.


    A monthter, Zicheyu and his men and Yanqing''s army formed a formation outside Xiaochuanliu City.


    After Yanqing ordered Master Min to read out the message to attack Que Gong, he immediately prepared a poisonous attack and wanted to poison Que Gong to death!


    It is a pity that this war could not be fought because Dongqing has another emperor... General Shen, who guards the border between Dongqing and Baicha Kingdom, has proimed himself emperor. He has been recognized by Baicha Kingdom and is now sending people to In Caishi Prefecture, I want to marry the daughter of the Jin family, the head of the aristocratic family in Caishi Prefecture.


    Zi Cheyu told the two parties the ''good news'' and said to them: "The Shen family has surrendered to the Baisha Kingdom. If the Shen family is allowed to marry another daughter of the Jin family, the Shen family will gain a big state in vain... Look, they are growing stronger, but you are fighting and killing. Be smart and stop fighting. If the fighting continues, it will only consume the strength of both sides and let the Shen family take advantage."


    Following Qin Sang''s instructions, he gave the two parties an idea: "Let''s have a truce. As long as the Que family withdraws from Dongliu Prefecture, David promises not to help the Yan family fight against the Que family. If the Que family wants territory, they can upy other major states. , such as Xiaohan Prefecture, Dahan Prefecture, Yihai Prefecture, etc.


    Zi Cheyu asked the messengers to keep shouting this.


    When Que Gong heard this, he went from being angry and irritable to feeling justified. Finally, he said: "Before the mining rights expire, the Wei army will stand on the side of Yanqing. We can''t get any benefits by attacking us hard... Let''s negotiate peace. After signing a non-aggression contract, withdraw our troops to attack Xiaohan Prefecture and fight all the way to Yi. If you go to Haizhou, you can also upy the sea pier, and you will get a lot of benefits."


    Your Majesty! Mr. Yono knew that they could not defeat the Yanqing army with David behind them, so he immediately agreed.


    Que Gong quickly sent a peace treaty letter.


    Yanqing didn''t want to agree, but Zi Cheyu didn''t help in the fight. With his troops and more than 10,000 newly recruited bandits, he couldn''t defeat Que Gong at all, so he had no choice but to agree.


    Heforted himself again: "After all, we have saved Dongliu Prefecture. When the mining rights expire in ten years, the guards will withdraw from Yuwen Prefecture and Zangdan Prefecture, and the Yan family will be able to obtain these two big prefectures! "


    Hand win, its such a happy event, its time to have a banquet to celebrate!


    The great cause of unifying the country and ascending the throne as emperor failed, Dongqing was in chaos, and Yanqing was going crazy.


    But he still had to brace himself and ponder the peace treaty sent by Que Gong word by word, for fear that if he misread a word, he would suffer a big loss.


    After revising the peace agreement three times, both sides were finally satisfied. Outside Ogawaliu City, in the presence of the guards, they signed a non-aggression agreement.


    "It''s nice to be so kind and calm." Zi Cheyu was very satisfied, and dropped another shocking news: "By the way, Tuogu''s eldest son Amenghe has been taken to Datian Shuzhou, and our Majesty has given the order , we are going to sell him to Dongqing, if you want to buy it, make an offer as soon as possible, and the one with the highest price will get it."


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves. Yanqing and Que Gong were shocked and asked quickly: "Is this true?!"


    That was the eldest son of Tuogude, the crown prince of Da Rong. Just... sold it?


    Zi Cheyu: "Of course it''s true. How can we, David, joke about such a thing?"


    He also said: "If you want to buy, hurry up. There is no need to negotiate on credit. If you want to buy, just bring the gold or valuable materials to Zangdan Prefecture. Pay the money with one hand and give it to the person with the other."


    Zi Cheyu was afraid that he would be captured alive by Yan Qing and Que Gong, so he did not dare to stay longer. After pretending to return to the camp, he led all the troops and horses back to Zangdan Prefecture in less than two quarters of an hour.


    He walked away in style, but there was a huge quarrel in the camps on both sides of Yanque: "How much gold can I pay to buy Amenkh?"


    Yanqing was rtively poor and had to keep his property to support his troops, so he was only willing to pay 30,000 taels of gold.


    Master Ke Min said: "I''m afraid it''s not enough... The spy came to repay. The price Que Gong gave me was fifty thousand taels of gold and six treasures that the old emperor kept in his private treasury."


    Bang Dang, Yan Qing was so angry that he smashed the tea bowl: "Que Gong, this ve, doesn''t cherish the old emperor''s things at all and gives them away like water. Why can''t he join us to suppress the price of the people of Chu and Wei?!"


    Upright, Chen Jing came to report: "Master, the five aristocratic families in the Five Princes Province also n to buy the Rong Thief Prince, and the price is extremely high. Each family offered 20,000 gold, which is a total of 100,000 taels!"


    "Why are they here to join in the fun?!" Yanqing was furious and wanted to send troops to destroy the five great families immediately. But the five major families have countless private soldiers and have umted wealth for thousands of years, so they are not easy to destroy.


    He scolded Zi Cheyu again: "A cunning thief, he slipped away so fast!"


    Chen Jing asked: "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Yanqing thought for a moment and said, "I will give you thirty thousand taels of gold... and the rest will be exchanged for mining rights!"


    Que Gong could give up the old emperors private treasury, and he could also give up Dongqings mining rights.

 Chapter 3274: Finale【7】

    Chapter 3274: Finale��7��


    Chapter 3274 Finale7


    Mr. Min agreed very much: "This method is very good. It can be done as a business without capital."


    Anyway, the big states from Baiyao Prefecture to Zangdan Prefecture have been upied by the Guards. They can''t take them back for the time being, so they might as well use more in exchange.


    Having made up his mind, Yanqing told Chen Jing: "Go and make arrangements immediately. Before the afternoon of the day after tomorrow, I will rush to Zangdan Prefecture with the gold. If I''mte, I''m afraid someone will get ahead of me."


    The Qin thieves are cunning and must have sent the news of Amenghe''s betrayal to Wuwangzhou and the Shen family long ago.


    Yes. Chen Jing immediately went to make arrangements.


    At noon on the third day, Yanqing led his troops and set off with the gold... Because of the short distance, Yanqing was the first to arrive. He immediately asked to see Zi Cheyu, hoping to use the ten-year-old Yuwen Prefecture and Zangdan Prefecture. mining rights in exchange for Amenkh.


    Kezi Cheyu said: "General Yan, don''t be anxious. We can only start selling Amenghe after His Majesty Que, the Shen family and the five great families have arrived."


    Yanqing was a little anxious: "General Ziche, you don''t think the ten-year mining rights are too small? We can still discuss it, and we are allies and should help each other."


    Hehe, can I help you unify Dongqing as soon as possible so that you can turn around and deal with David?


    Zi Cheyu: "General Yan, our Majesty has an edict that we must wait until all the buyers have arrived before we can sell Amenghe. Even the Duke of Qin is not allowed to disobey this edict. Please don''t embarrass me... Come, take Yan." General, go and rest!"


    Let the cavalry drive Yan Qingban out of the house.


    There is no way to postpone it, we can only wait.


    A few dayster, Que Gongfang arrived, and a few dayster, the motorcades of the five major families also arrived... Dongqing was in chaos, but the pomp of the five major families was not diminished at all, and only four words came to mind: extremely rich.


    The Shen family didn''te, probably because after deliberation, they felt there was no need to buy Amenhe, so they gave up.


    Everyone, Amenghe still has five days to arrive in Zangdan Prefecture. You need to rest for a few days. When Amenghe arrives, you can inspect it before selling it.


    In fact, all three parties knew that Amenghe had arrived in Zangdan Prefecture a long time ago and waited for five days, just to let them raise the price to each other.


    None of the three parties were willing to raise the price, but they were afraid that others would raise the price privately. In the end, the three parties secretly went to Zi Cheyu, Meng Hong, Hong Dao and others to discuss the price.


    Que Gong was looking for Zi Cheyu and said that he would privately give some treasures to the Qingma King''s tribe. If the Qingma King''s tribe needed it, he could also provide other support to the Qingma King''s tribe...for example, a back road to the Crossing Sea Kingdom. .


    Zi Cheyu sneered: "You are very vicious. You want our Qingma King to separate from His Majesty!"


    He almost got into a fight with Que Gong.


    Yanqing approached Meng Hong and promised to help him hide his private property... Yanqing was sure that Meng Hong would covet things from Moyu Wenzhou and Zangdan Prefecture, so he promised to help him hide his private property.


    But he underestimated Meng Hong, and he also underestimated Qin Sang. Being able to put Meng Hong on the front line proved that Meng Hong was absolutely trustworthy in terms of righteousness.


    Yanqing also failed.


    The five great aristocratic families were looking for Hong Dao and brought two beauties to show him.


    Bai Fengmo, the new head of the Bai family, smiled and said: "General Hong has met Qin Guogong''s wife. Does she look like her? This is a gift from the Bai family to Qin Guogong. You are loyal to Qin Guogong, and you will definitely help bring these gifts." Give it to Duke Qin, after all, this gift is sent to the heart of Duke Qin, right?"


    To your ancestors!


    Hong Dao was so angry that he almost drew his sword and chopped Bai Fengmo, but he held back and asked, "These gifts? Are you saying that besides these two, there are other beauties who look exactly like the Duke''s wife?"


    Bai Fengmo nodded: "Yes, there are thirteen more in the Five Kings State... One of them is a girl named Gu Xianyu. She looks most like the Duke of Qin''s wife. As long as the Duke of Qin sees her, he will definitely like her."


    Then he slowly tempted Hong Dao: "General Hong, the interests of several states are huge, and those who be emperors are afraid of military generals who have great achievements... I heard that you are getting married soon, so you have to leave some way out for your family. This matter If it is done, you will be the benefactor of the Five Dynasties. If you have trouble in the future, the Five Dynasties will definitely help you settle down."


    The five great aristocratic families are also about to establish a dynasty. They n to be the emperor together, and they have prepared five dragon thrones...It''s crazy.


    Gu Xianyu?


    Hehe, you even named me after my wife, you are really looking for death!


    Are they all innocent girls? Hong Dao asked again. Bai Fengmo said hurriedly: "These are the beauties dedicated to the Duke of Qin. No one dares to touch them. They are all good girls with clean bodies and simple minds."


    Simple-minded?


    Hong Dao sneered in his heart, I am afraid that these women have all been trained to be craftsmen.


    but


    Hong Dao looked at Bai Fengmo and said, "It will take at least several years to find a dozen women who look simr to the Duke of Qin. Who asked you to find them? Ning Ji?"


    Its only him.


    Bai Fengmo nodded: "General Hong is wise and wise, just what Ning Ji asked the Bai family to find."


    It is indeed him!


    After Hong Dao asked clearly, he said, "I will write to the Duke of Qin. You can send all the girls first."


    Is this done? !


    Bai Fengmo was overjoyed: "Thank you so much, General Hong."


    He then asked worriedly: "What about buying Amenhe?"


    Hong Dao: "I will dy the sale of Amenghe until the Duke of Qin replies. If the Duke of Qin agrees, Amenghe will naturally be yours."


    Bai Fengmo was extremely happy: "Then the Bai family is waiting for the good news from General Hong!"


    Heh, they say that Qin Mu is devoted to Gu and never has second thoughts. However, since the couple have been separated for so long, Qin Mu must be thinking bad things. After learning that there are a group of beauties who look exactly like Gu, he will definitely be unable to restrain his lovesickness. Feelings, secretly collected.


    Hong Dao did not dare to dy and immediately wrote to Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang was busy arranging to return to Beijing to reunite with Gu Jinli as soon as possible when You Ping came in with a letter: "My lord, this urgent letter from General Hong is addressed to you personally."


    "Bring it here." Qin Sang put on his leather gloves, took the letter, opened it, and was stunned... his anger rose sharply, and his eyes quickly turned scarlet: "Ning Ji!"


    A roar with overwhelming anger suddenly sounded, which startled You Ping. Seeing that Qin Sang had already gone to get the knife, he hurriedly said: "Master Guo, please calm down!"


    Calm down your anger?


    He can''t quench this anger!


    You dog, you cant live even if youre dead!


    In this case, dont me him for being cruel.


    Qin Sang was disgusted by Ning Ji''sst move, and immediately wrote three orders.


    First, Amenghe can be sold to the Five Kings State, but the four major families must destroy the entire Bai family. As for Bai Fengmo, he asked Hong Dao to... kill him on sight!


    Second, burn all the women who look exactly like Gu Jinli to death, leaving no one behind. Anyone who dares to send him beauties in the future or who attempts to destroy his family''s happiness will be the fate of the Bai family!


    Third, let the Four Families, Yan Qingxun, Que Gong and others go find Ning Ji''s aplices and illegitimate children who are hiding, and kill all Ning Ji''s aplices and illegitimate children!


    "Go and deliver the letter immediately." Qin Sang handed the letter to You Ping and called Zhang Zhong: "Start immediately from the Northeast, Xinliucheng, Datianshu Prefecture to Zangdan Prefecture, search Ning Ji''s aplices and his Illegitimate children, find every one and kill them until they are gone!"


    So cruel?


    "Yes." Although Zhang Zhong was shocked, he didn''t ask in detail and immediately went to make arrangements.


    After Qin Sang finished all this, he went to wash his hands. After washing his hands, he took out the hair-knotted purse that Gu Jinli made for him. He felt heartbroken and med himself and muttered to himself: "Xiaoyu, it''s my fault, it''s always my fault. Make you feel wronged..."


    Ning Ji has harmed Xiaoyu not once or twice, especially Ning Ji in the capital, Xiaoyu almost died. But he was far away in the northeast and couldn''t help at all.


    He finally settled the matter in the Northeast, and when he was about to return to Beijing to reunite with Xiaoyu, Thief Ning showed up again, trying to use those messy women to separate him from Xiaoyu!


    He is really extremely vicious and will harm him and Xiaoyu even if he dies.


    Ning Ji, please watch out in the underworld. Xiaoyu and I will never be separated. We will love each other till we grow old!

 Chapter 3275: Finale【8】

    Chapter 3275: Finale��8��


    Chapter 3275 Finale8


    Qin Sang was really angry about this.


    but


    When he took out the letters and gifts given to him by Gu Jinli and looked through them carefully, his mood improved again. His heart and eyes were full of joy and nostalgia.


    In the end, all the emotions turned into eagerness, and I wanted to grow wings and fly to Gu Jinli.


    Xiaoyu, Ill be home soon, wait for me~ He kissed the knot braided from her hair, as if kissing her.


    I thought again of the ridicule in her letter: "Knotted hair? What kind of weird name are these?"


    But he knew that Xiaoyu was not reallyughing at him, because when Xiaoyu thought he was cute, he would say he was weird.


    But


    "The cutest one is obviously the little fish." Qin Sang couldn''t help butugh out loud as he thought about Gu Jinli, which shocked Zhang Zhong who came back... The Duke of Guo was so angry that he was a little out of his mind.


    Zhang Zhong stabilized his mind and went in to resume his life.


    Qin Sang nodded with satisfaction: "Very good."


    He then handed Zhang Zhong a list and said, "Send someone to find them as soon as possible. I will be of great use."


    Zhang Zhong hurriedly took it and took a look... tallow oil, white wax blocks, various nt spices and colorants, what does the Duke want these things for?


    Although he didn''t understand, what the Duke said was of great use. Zhang Zhong immediately said: "Yes, let''s do it now. I will deliver everything before dark tomorrow so as not to dy the Grand Duke''s important event. "


    "Well, go ahead." Qin Sang said again: "I want the best, not the best. I don''t want it."


    This is used to make various scented candles for Xiaoyu, and must use high-quality raw materials.


    Yes. Zhang Zhong hurriedly went to do it.


    Qin Sang was busy making scented candles for his wife, while Zi Cheyu, Zi Chexing, and Hong Dao were busy killing people.


    boom!


    Zi Cheyu was furious: "How dare you, that bitch, Bai Fengmo, stab my niece in the back, when all of us in the Qingma King''s tribe are dead? Get out of the way, I''m going to chop him up right now!"


    Hong Dao hurriedly said: "Uncle Yu, don''t worry. He lives in his own camp. We have to trick him into the city before we can kill him."


    The three parties who came to buy people were afraid of being assassinated by them, so they did not dare to live in the city and went to build a camp outside the city. The camp was blocked by the dead soldiers brought there, making it difficult to kill.


    Zi Chexing agreed with Hong Dao''s opinion and said to Zi Cheyu, "Brother, Xiaodao is right. Just listen to his arrangements."


    "It''s done." Zi Cheyu agreed and said to Hong Dao: "Hurry up and make arrangements to chop up the turtle grandson as soon as possible!"


    The order Hong Dao received was to kill as soon as he sees the letter, so he did not wait until tomorrow, but immediately ordered people to send a message to the three parties, informing the three parties, saying: The letter of approval from Duke Qin has arrived, you will go to the city immediately to auction Amenghe.


    The three parties had been waiting for more than half a month and were already impatient. When they learned that Amenghe could be bought today, they were so excited that they immediately led people into the city.


    Bai Fengmo was so anxious that he cursed Hong Dao secretly: You are an untrustworthy boy who didn''t write me a letter in advance and sent the news to three parties at the same time. Will the gift of the beauty be sessful? !


    Bai Fengmo couldn''t sit still. After telling the four heads of the family to prepare gold, he took the lead into the city to ask for Hong Dao.


    Hong Dao deliberately left him alone for half an hour, making Bai Fengmo so anxious that he fainted, and then he was brought here.


    As soon as Bai Fengmo saw Hong Dao, he asked: "General Hong, what happened? Duke Qin is willing to ept it? Why didn''t Duke Qin inform me in advance when a letter came?!"


    Hong Dao said: "Master Bai, if I inform you in advance, the other two parties will definitely make trouble if they know about it. I will send letters to the three parties at the same time to act fair, and then I will sell Amenghe to you in the Five Kings State, and the others will The two parties will not cause trouble."


    Bai Fengmo''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "So, Duke Qin is willing to ept the beauty?"


    Hong Dao did not answer, but looked at the door.


    Zi Cheyu is here.


    "Stop it, my niece is still alive, and you want to find a bunch of fakes to rece her, I''ll chop you up!" Zi Cheyu raised his knife and rushed forward, stabbing Bai Fengmo''s legs.


    Click!


    The big knife was sharp and hurt the calf bone. "Ah!" Bai Fengmo screamed and wanted to sprinkle poison, but there was a poison in the room. He was poisoned and his movements were much slower. He was quickly restrained by Hong Dao and took away the poison.


    "Escort me, the dead men of the Bai familye in quickly to protect you!" Bai Fengmo shouted towards the outside of the house.


    "Stop shouting, your dead soldiers have been surrounded by my younger brother''s people. No one can save you today!" Zi Cheyu''s broadsword was already ced on Bai Fengmo''s neck.


    Bai Fengmo''s face quickly turned pale, and he hurriedly begged Hong Dao: "Don''t kill me, my Bai family is very useful and can help you with many things!"


    Hong Dao shook his head: "It''s toote. The order given to me by the Duke of Guo is to kill on sight."


    Today, you really cant survive.


    Bai Fengmo was furious when he heard this: "Why? Why? If Qin Guogong doesn''t like those beauties, I won''t send them away..."


    "There is no future." Hong Dao exined to him: "For the Duke of Guo, there is only one wife who is irreceable, but you send the Duke of Guo a woman who looks exactly like his wife. You are looking for death! "


    Bai Fengmo''s calf was in severe pain and he had no time to think deeply about the meaning of Hong Dao''s words. He just begged for mercy: "Don''t kill me. I''m still of great use. Please don''t kill me!"


    He also threatened: "If I die, the other four major families will definitely avenge me, and you will not be able to take advantage of me!"


    "Oh, without the Bai family as a rival, the four families are toote to be happy, so how can they avenge you." Zi Cheyu swung his knife and shed at Bai Fengmo''s neck: "Let''s get on the road!"


    Click!


    His head fell to the ground, and Bai Fengmo died just like that.


    Outside the courtyard, Zi Chexing also killed the Bai family.


    Meng Hong also brought the four masters, Yanqing, Que Gong and others. After seeing the scene outside the courtyard, they were all shocked. The four masters were so frightened that their legs weakened. They pointed at the dead members of the Bai family, and then at Zi Cheyu, who was holding Bai Fengmo''s head, trembled and said: "You, how dare you use the name of selling Amenghe to carry out assassinations, do you still have morality?"


    boom!


    Zi Cheyu threw Bai Fengmo''s head at their feet and sneered: "The Bai family is seeking death first, why do we need to be moral?"


    Hong Dao walked outside the courtyard and told them the whole story: "The Bai family would rather be with thieves than to have their n wiped out."


    He then asked the four masters: "Amenghe, do you still want to buy it? If you buy it, the Bai family will have to be exterminated. If you don''t buy it, we will sell it to His Majesty Que or General Yan."


    this?


    The four masters were questioned, but they finally agreed: "Deal!"


    Zi Chexing smiled and congratted the four families: "Congrattions to the four heads of the family, double happiness."


    With joy, he swallowed up the Bai family.


    Second happiness, I bought Amenhe.


    The four masters of the family smiled and said: "We are all happy... I will need your help in the future."


    Que Gong was extremely angry, pointed at Zi Cheyu and said, "You are ying tricks on us!"


    "How can it be called fair trade?" Zi Cheyu asked with a smile: "If His Majesty Que is willing to raise the price to one hundred thousand taels of gold, we can also sell Amenghe to you. After all, His Majesty Que is the only one who has ascended the throne as emperor. We still have to give this face to one person.


    Que Gong could not spend one hundred thousand taels of gold to buy Amenghe, so he could only say harshly: "Just wait for me!"


    Having said that, he took his men and horses and left.


    "Your Majesty Que, please wait." Hong Dao stopped him and told them that Qin Sang had asked them to search for and kill Ning Ji''s followers and illegitimate children throughout the country.


    Que Gong was furious: "Who is Qin Mu? How dare you send me like this!"


    Hong Dao said: "Ning Ji belongs to the old emperor and is one of the culprits of the chaos in Dongqing. If you arrest his aplices, you can also win over some people."


    As for who is the Duke of Qin?


    Hong Dao told him: "If you don''t cooperate, the Qin State Council will send troops to help General Yan attack Longqing Prefecture."


    On the contrary, if Yanqing disagrees, they will send troops to help the Shen family or Que Gong to fight against Yanqing.

 Chapter 3276: Finale【9】

    Chapter 3276: Finale��9��


    Chapter 3276 Finale9


    Que Gong was threatened and was unable to resist, so he could only curse: "Despicable and shameless!"


    "Who can be as shameless as you Dongqing?!" Hong Dao red at Que Gong and cursed: "You Dongqing invaded the northeast of David, massacred the people of David, and harmed the people of David. Even if we ughtered all of you, it would still be you. The retribution you deserve in this world!


    At the end of the sentence, his anger turned into murderous intent, and he drew his sword and pointed it at Que Gong: "Our Duke has said that he doesn''t mind recing Long Qingzhou with an emperor."


    Small knife, dont be rude. Zi Chexing scolded Hong Dao and looked at Mr. Yong Lao.


    Lord Yong came back to his senses and said hurriedly: "Thief Ning is also our enemy in Dongqing. We hate him deeply and have always wanted to get rid of his gang members, but we have been busy and have not been able to spare our hands. This time After we return, our Majesty will put this matter on the agenda."


    Zi Che Xing smiled: "I see, that''s because we misunderstood His Majesty Que...Put the knife away quickly. If you are disrespectful to His Majesty Que again, I will punish you."


    Yes. Hong Dao put away the knife.


    Ke Que Gong, Yan Qing and the other four people are all afraid... Zi Che Yu is not easy to deal with, and now there is Zi Che Xing, and there is Wu Changfang in Jin Yuzhou, who is also not easy to deal with.


    The insidious Chu Wei sent these ruthless people to their territory in Dongqing, so how could they concentrate on the great cause of unification!


    Zi Chexing said again: "Your Majesty Que, General Yanda, and the four family heads, we have prepared a fine banquet. Firstly, to celebrate the sessful conclusion of the sale of Amenghe. Secondly, it is for you to practice it, and I also ask you to honor it." feast."


    Do we dare to eat at your Chu Wei feast?


    Practice it?


    What if its a farewell party?


    You can eat it yourself! Que Gong was the first to leave.


    Yan Qing didn''t stay long and left... But before leaving the gate, he deliberately stayed for half a quarter of an hour longer. After putting some distance between him and Que Gong, he took the people out of the house and out of the city.


    "The more you think about it, the more constraints you will have, and it is destined to fail to achieve anything big." Zi Cheyu said, and then turned to the four masters: "Only when all the gold and those fakes have been collected, can you take away Amenghe."


    The four masters were so angry that they almost couldn''t breathe, but they couldn''t defeat Chu Wei, so they could only hold back their anger andugh: "It should be done, it should be done."


    In order to rece Amenhe as soon as possible, the four masters ordered the leaders of the dead soldiers to bring the counterfeit goods as soon as possible.


    Five dayster, the dozen or so beauties who looked exactly like Gu Jinli finally arrived and were brought to Zi Cheyu and the others.


    "Little brother, do you look like us...do you look like the Duke of Qin''s wife?" Zi Cheyu asked.


    Zi Che Xing shook his head: "Most of them don''t look alike, only this one has a three-point resemnce."


    Its talking about Gu Xianyu.


    After hearing this, Gu Xianyu was secretly happy...Uncle Ning didn''t lie to her. She really looked the most like Gu Jinli. She deserved to live a life of being pampered by the Duke of Qin and enjoying all the glory!


    "Tsk, this look is too sneaky. The three points seem to have be two points, and there is no aura or charm. Do you dare to say that they are simr?" Zi Chexing was disgusted and said to Zi Cheyu: "Brother, it''s nothing. It looks good, lets take it to task.


    Zi Cheyu immediately said: "Someone, take them to Chaishan."


    A group of people immediately escorted them to a mountain of artificially piled firewood in an open area. The firewood was also doused with ck kerosene.


    Gu Xianyu realized something was wrong and shouted in Chuwei dialect: "We are going to serve Duke Qin''s side chamber. You can''t kill us, otherwise you will be going against Duke Qin!"


    Zi Cheyu smiled: "You haven''t even seen the Duke of Qin, and you dare to say that you are the concubine of the Duke of Qin? Sure enough, he was taught by Ning Thief. His condition is exactly the same as Ning Thief."


    Gu Xianyu was startled, but quickly regained hisposure and said, "This uncle, Xiaoyu made a mistake..."


    "Shut up, you are worthy of calling yourself Xiaoyu!" Zi Cheyu was furious and immediately said: "Light a fire and burn them to death."


    Hong Dao was also disgusted by Gu Xianyu''s im: "Thief Ning really wants to destroy the happiness of the Duke''s family."


    He also said: "To tell you the truth, it was the Duke of Qin who ordered you all to be burned to death. You have disgusted him, and he will not let you live!" The wife is still alive, and the rtionship between the couple is very close, and you suddenly appear. If youe out, imitate someone else''s wife, and offer yourself a pillow in an attempt to rece you, any normal person will kill you.


    Swish swish!


    Zi Cheyu''s cavalry fired rockets.


    Hurrah, the fire immediately caught fire when it met the oil, and the raging fire engulfed Gu Xianyu and the others.


    Hong Dao waited until the fire burned out and confirmed that all the women were dead, then looked at the four masters who were forced to watch the burning and said: "Qin Guogong asked me to tell you that it is best not to hide women, otherwise once they are He discovered that he would personally lead the troops to defeat the Five Kings State."


    The four heads of the family were frightened to death. They hurriedly bit their fingers and swore: "We are all here. No one is hiding. If you tell a lie, all the men in our four families will die!"


    Then Zi Chexing smiled and said, "Four family heads, please follow us to see Amenhe."


    "Hey, General Ziche is here to lead the way." The four masters were frightened and followed Zichexing with their heads down to see Amenghe.


    The four of them were afraid that they would be burned to death. After checking who was behind them, they didn''t stay for a moment, took Amenghe with them and ran away.


    When the city outline was no longer visible, we felt relieved.


    He also scolded the Bai family: "The Bai family who has killed a thousand swords, don''t harm us even if you want to die. Don''t you know that the Qin thief is the living king of hell? And you are rubbing his back scales..."


    "You Qin thief, please shut up quickly. If Chu Wei''s scouts hear it, we will be killed again!"


    Look at my mouth... Duke Guo of Qin is a man of unparalleled bravery. He killed a royal general at the age of neen!


    Although the four heads of the family were afraid of Qin Sang to death, they still did not give up making trouble. They discussed: "Wei Xiao is a person who will not refuse anyone whoes. His harem is empty. The four of us will select two top beauties." , then submit your credentials and mention the marriage between the two countries to Wei Xiao."


    Its funny, Wei Xiao was poisoned by Rui Shuang, and he will be like a **** for ten years. If you give him beauties and poke his pain like this, he may really want to order the destruction of the Five Kings.


    After selling Amenghe, Hong Dao and the otherspleted their mission, which was to transport 100,000 taels of gold back to Datian Shuzhou.


    On the day they set out, they received another news... The country that crossed the sea sent troops to upy Yihaizhou, burning, killing, looting andmitting all kinds of evil in Yihaizhou.


    Yanqing officially ascended the throne and founded the Dayan Dynasty.


    The four masters also set a date for their enthronement.


    In short, Dongqing is getting more and more chaotic.


    Qin Sang was very satisfied with the current situation in Dongqing, but it was not enough. He wrote to Wu Changfang, Zhou Huang, Zi Chexing and others, asking them to set up charity halls in various states to treat orphans who had been bullied by the Dongqing family, nobles, and royal families. Adopt them all and train them well. After more than ten years, after the guards withdraw, they will be supported to be kings of each state.


    In short, Yanqing wants to take back the five states after the mining rights expire, but it is impossible... The great evil done by Dongqing must be repaid with Dongqing''s century-old chaos!


    "Hong Dao, you first go to Jiqing Mansion with one hundred thousand taels of gold and make arrangements for the carriage and horses back to Beijing. Only in June can the army set off back to Beijing." Qin Sang exined, pointing to another person. Box, said: "The scented candle my wife talked about has been made. It is very beautiful. It is a rare item. It is very good as a gift. This box is yours."


    Zhang Zhong, Bu Fang, Xie Cheng, Jifeng and others all have it.


    "Thank you, Lord." Hong Dao was very happy. When he opened the box and took a look, he was dazzled by the colorful candles inside. He smiled happily and said, "It''s really beautiful."


    Qinyi will definitely like it if he sees it.

 Chapter 3277: Finale【10】

    Chapter 3277: Finale��10��


    Chapter 3277 Finale10


    Seeing Hong Dao smiling tenderly, Qin Sang knew that he wanted his wife, so he smiled and said, "The marriages of you older bachelors have finally been settled. I can finally rest assured that your grandpa can also sleep well." Sleeping."


    After Hong Dao heard this, he said sheepishly: "Let the Duke of the country worry about it. Don''t worry, I will live a harmonious life. I will never ept two kinds of **** in my life. If I ept it, I will castrate myself!"


    Qin Sang smiled: "Why are you telling me this? You should go and tell your wife."


    Hong Daoughed and said, "I told my wife too."


    He said solemnly: "The Duke of the State is our role model."


    So whether they are leading troops to fight or treating their wives, they all like to imitate the Duke of the country.


    Qin Sang: "Okay, stop ttering, go back and have a good rest, and make yourself more handsome so that you can meet your wife. It''s not okay to be as rough as a savage."


    "Yes!" Hong Dao took the incense candle and returned to his tent.


    He was in a hurry to see his wife, who had not yet visited her, and after only one day''s rest, he set off again with the gold and rushed to Jiqing Mansion.


    Coming with him were Bu Fang and Uncle Qin.


    Bu Fang has also made an engagement, and the one he has chosen is the second concubine of Magistrate Li''s family... Although she is a concubine, because her biological mother died early, she was raised under the knee of her legitimate mother. Her appearance, conduct, and handling of things are both good, and she is also eptable to Bu Fang. The existence of sister Bu Ling, mother and son.


    Moreover, Bu Ling has grown up now and has learned a lot of medical skills. She wille to the Northeast in a while. As a master, teaching female soldiers medical knowledge is no longer a burden.


    After the marriage was settled, Magistrate Li felt at ease.


    Uncle Qin was anxious to go together because Xiao Chenggong fell in love with Mrs. Zhou Tongpan''s niece... Judging from the letter, this niece was not simple, and there was a high possibility that Xiao Chenggong was being plotted, so Uncle Qin was anxious to go. Rush back.


    In early June, when the owl was making trouble again, Uncle Qin finally saw Xiao Chenggong, but before he started beating him, Xiao Chenggong knelt down and said, "Father, please go and propose marriage to Sister Shu on your son''s behalf!" "


    Bang, Uncle Qin was so angry that he gave him a whip and said: "Don''t embarrass me outside, go back to the camp and exin it in detail. If you don''t tell me the reason, it will be useless even if you kneel to death!"


    Yes~ Xiao Chenggong quickly stood up and followed Uncle Qin back to the camp outside the city.


    After entering the camp, he knelt down consciously.


    Qian Qinghe was afraid that he would be beaten to death, so he hid outside the camp and eavesdropped... If Xiao Chenggong screamed too much, for the sake of growing up, he would risk going in to save him.


    "Let''s talk." Uncle Qin sat down and said: "Let''s make it clear. If you can''t even exin your big things clearly, you should stop serving in the army and go back to the northwest to farm."


    Yes. Xiao Chenggong pondered his thoughts and told Su Yongshu what happened.


    Su Yongshu is the daughter of Mrs. Zhou Tongpan''s sister. Her father is a schr in Yangji Mansion. Because she is old, the Su family sent her and her two brothers to Zhou Tongpan''s house temporarily in order to find a good marriage for her. live.


    But just a few months after arriving, something happened in Yangji Mansion. My parents, little sister, and other members of the n were all killed by the Dongqing thieves.


    Sister Shu was afraid that if the three siblings lived in Zhou Tongpans house for a long time, the Zhou family would me her aunt and make her life difficult, so she decided to find a marriage for herself.


    "Sister Shu confessed to me that she did it on purpose when I met her. She knew it was wrong, but she didn''t seduce me on purpose. It was me who fell in love with her after contacting her a few times... We knew We are innocent, we have not done anything inappropriate, and we have not given each other anything to make people gossip."


    Sister Shu also knows the situation of our family and will not covet my younger brothers things. She also knows that I will never have a big future in this life, but she is willing to live a life of peace and prosperity with me.


    "Dad, Sister Shu is really good, and her two younger brothers are also children of good character. Please help your son to arrange marriage. He really recognizes her!" Xiao Chenggong said at the end, fearing that he would marry her. Not seeing Su Yongshu, she even cried sadly.


    Uncle Qin: "Shut up, cry again, and you won''t be able to marry a daughter from the Su family!"


    Xiao Chenggong quickly covered his mouth and did not dare to cry. Uncle Qin looked helpless. After being silent for a long time, he said, "You are the one with the least idea in the family. I am very happy that you can make your own decision this time."


    He added: "Because you have no idea, your mother and I are also inclined to find you a daughter-inw who has an idea. But the premise is that the character must be good, not greedy, and the idea cannot be crooked, otherwise it will be the bane of ruining the family. Otherwise!"


    Xiao Chenggong said hurriedly: "Dad, Sister Shu has a good idea. She is just trying to make a way for herself."


    "Shut up!" Uncle Qin red at him, but he also knew that Xiao Chenggong really liked the Su girl, so he softened his temper, but said: "If you marry, you can''t regret it."


    Xiao Chenggong was overjoyed: "My son will never regret it. Thank you so much, dad!"


    It means Kuang Kuang kowtows to Uncle Qin.


    "Don''t be too happy too early. I have to meet the girl before I can make a decision." Uncle Qin asked him again: "If you make a mistake and your life will be difficult in the future, have you thought about what to do? "


    "Father taught us to think clearly about the consequences before making a decision, so my son thought about it seriously." Xiao Chenggong said: "If Sister Shu is just a prodigal, then my son will teach her. If she can''t teach her well, then she will marry Li." ...Give her half of the family property so that she can rely on her for the rest of her life. I will not indulge her to the point of harming the family."


    After hearing this, Uncle Qin looked at Xiao Chenggong for a long time and finally smiled: "You brat, you have really grown up..."


    I hope that Miss Su is a good person, then he and Widow Xiao can put down their burdens and live a lighter life.


    And Xiao Chenggong is very lucky. Su Yongshu is indeed very good. She knows how to arrange a chance encounter with Xiao Chenggong. She also knows from her aunt and uncle that Xiao Chenggong is a good person and has a backer at home, so for the rest of her life, she strikes first. .


    On the day the two families officially met, she knelt down and admitted her mistake to Uncle Qin.


    The two younger brothers also came to visit Uncle Qin. They are both good in character and knowledge, and have a good mind. They usually go to the yamen to do odd jobs. They are not the kind of blood-sucking bugs who are ignorant of general affairs and just waiting to be fed.


    Zhou Tongpian was afraid that Uncle Qin would misunderstand, so he said: "I really didn''t know beforehand, but when I found outter, our husband and wife were so angry that they immediately punished the girl and kept copying the scriptures. We are still copying them now." "


    We really didnt let our aunt and niece use the Xiao family to gain support from the Duke of Qin. You have to believe me!


    In the battle at Linfang Camp, Zhou Tongpan would rather die than surrender to the enemy, which shows that Zhou Tongpan is a noble character. Uncle Qin believed in Zhou Tongpan.


    He scolded Xiao Chenggong again: "It''s his inability to do things that has caused trouble to you and your wife. But you are Miss Su''s closest blood rtives, so I have to continue to trouble you and help organize the engagement banquet between Miss Su and Brother Gong." .


    Its done!


    Zhou Tongpan was overjoyed: "No trouble, this is a happy event that we, as elders, should take care of!"


    The marriage between Xiao Chenggong and Su Yongshu has been decided...Uncle Qin is not stingy about making money in the war, and the engagement gift he gave is very good. And because of Uncle Qin''s rtionship with Qin Sang, the marriage is arranged with great splendor.


    Qian Qing was sore about congrattions and whispered: "The marriage that my eldest brother has decided is even more beautiful than the marriage between me and my eldest sister~"


    Fearing that he would be beaten, he hurriedly said: "Father-inw, I have no intention of asking you to make up for the dowry for my eldest sister. I just said a few words."


    Uncle Qin: Shut up if you know youre short of mouth!


    Money is always owed for Qinghe. Sometimes, Uncle Qin really wants to beat him up.


    The familys property will be divided equally among you, and no one will suffer.


    but


    Uncle Qin looked at Qian Qian with a surprised look on his face and congratted: "You can''t keep your money, and my eldest sister likes you too much and is always fooled by you, so your husband and wife''s property will be kept by your brother. He is more reliable than you." Theres a lot of spectrum.

 Chapter 3278: Finale【11】

    Chapter 3278: Finale��11��


    Chapter 3278 Finale11


    Qian Qingxi was so angry: "Why are you keeping it for your brother again? He has already saved a thousand taels of silver. It''s not enough!"


    Uncle Qin: "As a little kid, he can save a thousand taels of silver. Look at you. Let alone save any money, your sry is almost gone!"


    Well, Im choking on the money to celebrate... How can that brat like you, Brother Gui, be able to save money like that? There really is nothing like him except his appearance.


    You little money-loving person wont enjoy it at all~


    "Where are you muttering about chanting sutras?" Uncle Qin said: "Don''t worry about the money. Concentrate on your work. If you are too busy, go with your elder sister to enjoy the snow and write poems. There is a lot of snow here, which is enough. You two rewarded it."


    When Qian Qinghe was a teenager, he often fooled Sister Xiao, saying that when he reached high school, he would take her to spend the winter enjoying the snow, cooking wine and writing poems, and in the summer traveling to theke, drinking tea and painting.


    Qian Qinghe shivered when he heard about the snow appreciation: "It''s freezing here, who would appreciate the snow?"


    "Then go and work!" Uncle Qin got impatient and picked up a spear to shoot, but Qian Qinghe hurriedly ran away.


    The day of triumphant return to Beijing is getting closer, and Qian Qinghe, Xiao Chenggong, Hong Dao, Uncle Qin, and General Xiao Liu are extremely busy.


    Because there are too many belongings to be transported and the transportation capacity is not enough, there is no vehicle to load many of the belongings.


    Fortunately, arge amount of transportation capacity from Mr. Sheng and the Fengjia Escort Bureau arrived in a few days, and it took a few days to load up the umted supplies.


    A steady stream of supplies came from Datian Shuzhou, and therge warehouses were quickly filled again.


    Mr. Sheng sighed with emotion: "I never imagined that we would be able to see such a grand scene. Five years ago, I wouldn''t have dared to think of such a good thing."


    Five years ago, Chu Wei was still in chaos.


    Five yearster, it will be someone else who is in trouble.


    The head guard of Feng also said: "Yes. The situation is changing too fast, and people can''t react... Let''s not talk about this, General Xiao Liu, when should we set off?"


    General Xiao Liu: "We will set off in three days. We must leave quickly, otherwise we will not be able to reach the capital before the Chinese New Year."


    The journey is long, there are a lot of supplies to be transported, and there are arge number of female rtives who want to go to Beijing with the female soldiers. Now it is toote to start the journey.


    June 26th, after General Xiao Liu paid homage to the heaven and earth and the soldiers and people who died in battle, he set off for the capital with arge team carrying valuable supplies.


    Even though we were on the road and the weather was still hot, the road was smooth and smooth, and the vehicles were renovated. Sitting on it, it was not bumpy and the wind was blowing, so it was not ufortable.


    However, General Xiao Liu was worried about Mrs. Ye and the others, so he sent someone to ask every day: "Mrs. Qi, if you are ufortable, don''t hide it, just say it."


    Mrs. Ye smiled and said: "Mrs. Gao is almost seventy, and she can still travel long distances to the capital. I am more than ten years younger than her, with a strong body, and Lu Qianhu is taking care of me. Fortunately, let Xiao Liu Dont worry, General.


    As the leader of the female soldiers, Lu Tongyun got the opportunity to go to Beijing to receive rewards... Originally she didn''t want to go, but Mrs. Ye said, if even you yourself are defeated, how can the court support female soldiers?


    Lu Tongyun was shocked and immediately admitted his mistake. He selected a group of female soldiers who had made meritorious service and went to Beijing together... They wanted to stand upright in front of everyone and tell everyone that even if they suffered inhuman crimes, they were still as tough as grass. Like, standing tall!


    Gao Lei also came to Beijing to receive a title. Originally, she didn''t care about these things, but Wei Xiao said that he wanted to make her a third-grade queen... Xiaoyu, that stinky girl, also said that this title can help the women of Chu Wei. She thought about it and decided to go to Beijing.


    Qin Sang had a lot of things to do, so he set off a monthte, but he worked hard and it only took him half a month to catch up with therge team returning to Beijing in triumph.


    After the two teams merged, the triumphal army became even more powerful.


    The marching speed can only be elerated because Qin Sang has set a daily marching mileage, which must bepleted before he can set up camp and rest.


    Xiao Chenggong felt sorry for Su Yongshu and ran to Uncle Qin: "Dad, if Sister Shu and her brother get seriously ill if they are traveling in such a hurry, then the son''s wedding will have to be postponed." Because Xiao Chenggong is older. , Zhou Tongpan asked Mrs. Zhou to take her sons back to the capital with the army and Su Yongshu''s sister and brother, to marry Su Yongshu, and to let the sons grow up in the world.


    Uncle Qin red at him and said, "The triumphant army must arrive in Beijing before the Chinese New Year. If it misses the time, it will be a vition of the order... hurry up first and wait until Yongtai Mansion."


    Xiao Chenggong could only give up.


    After Su Yongshu heard about it, she went to Xiao Chenggong and said, "You are not doing this right. The triumphal return of the army to Beijing is a major event for the country. We must not hold back. We will not allow this to happen in the future... We can hold on, you Don''t worry too much."


    Uncle Qin was very satisfied when he learned about it... This marriage was decided right. The daughter of the Su family is a sensible person and knows how to teach others.


    The triumphant army continued to march rapidly and arrived at Yongtai Mansion in early September.


    Yongtai Mansion has returned to its former bustle under Qi Yi''s governance, but it''s a pity: "The team of the British Duke and Mrs. Gao have left for more than ten days."


    Now that Zhong Huan is in charge of Dading in the northwest, Luo Ying is no longer afraid of leaving for a while, so the couple decided to take Xiao Luo Ao back to Beijing.


    Shou Niangs family was also in Luo Yings team, and she finally plucked up the courage to go and meet her rtives.


    What a pity. Qin Sang was disappointed and only rested for one day in Yongtai Mansion before ordering the army to set off again to chase Luo Ying and his party.


    Finally caught up with Luo Ying and others in October.


    Luo Ying learned that Qin Sang had arrived, so he took little Luo Ao and rode to pick him up.


    "Brother Luo!" Qin Sang was very happy. He dismounted and ran towards Luo Ying. Seeing that Luo Ying was in good spirits, he felt a little relieved and asked: "Brother Luo, has your injury been cured?"


    Bang bang, Luo Ying punched himself twice in the chest and said, "It''s been fine a long time ago."


    But Qin Sang still said: "Don''t be careless. When you get to the capital, take a good look at it and keep it as long as you need it."


    "Tsk, you are really getting more and more verbose." Luo Ying said, handing the little Luo Ao to him: "Your second cousin...the second brother, call someone."


    "Hello, cousin. Say hello to my cousin. I am Luo Ao. My nickname is Ao Ao. I am the second son of the Luo family~" The little guy didn''t recognize his life at all and kept following Qin Sang. .


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this: "Just like your cousin Eng, he is a talkative person. When you two meet, you will definitely be able to y together. Your cousin is a very good person, and she likes lively little people like you the most. baby."


    "You talk about Eng, but at the end of your words you praise Gu family, you are hopeless." Luo Ying was very disgusted and taught him: "You have to take advantage of your meritorious service and return to Beijing in triumph to cheer up this husband Gang."


    Qin Sangughed. Two dayster, he did something even more embarrassing.


    He ran away with a group of cavalry and left a message to Luo Ying: Brother Luo, you will be responsible for leading the triumphal army. If you have anything to do, just go and discuss it with Uncle Liu. I am going home to see Xiaoyu!


    The words are flying and the paper is full of joy.


    "Youngest Qin, you heartless person, we haven''t seen each other for several years, and you ran away just two days after we met!" Luo Ying was very angry and said that she wanted to break up with Qin Sang: "I, Luo Ying, don''t like this kind of henpecked person. Lets be brothers!


    Cousin Yu deliberately turned cold, looked at him and asked, "So, you want to take a concubine to improve your husband''s rtionship?"


    Luo Ying was stunned and quickly apologized: "Jiaojiao, don''t be angry, I''m just... I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said angry words. Mu Geer and the Gu family are in harmony. I''m happier than anyone else."


    Little Luo Ao also came to join in the fun, sighed and said, "Dad is afraid of mother and is not mighty."


    Luo Ying red at him: "What do you know? This is called being able to bend and stretch, which is the style of a man...just have fun by yourself and don''t disturb my love with my wife."

 Chapter 3279: Finale【12】

    Chapter 3279: Finale��12��


    Chapter 3279 Finale12


    In December in the capital, it was snowing heavily and the cold was biting, but there was a lot of excitement inside and outside the capital because valuable materials had been sent back from the Northeast.


    This time I sent back jade and precious stones. The jade is as white as snow and the stone is as red as red. Its so beautiful!


    In terms of beauty and preciousness, it has to be the thousand-year-old amber, which is very rare.


    "Oh, how rare is it? Is itparable to that ten-thousand-year-old beeswax? Are you confused? You don''t know what ten-thousand-year-old beeswax is? That treasure is so precious that it has never been disyed outside. It is all sealed. Delivered directly to the pce!"


    People in the capital were gathering together to discuss the various treasures sent back from the Northeast... As they were talking happily, they suddenly smelled a refreshing fragrance. Although the smell was light, it was refreshing.


    Hey, what kind of fragrance is this? It smells refreshing andfortable.


    "This is not incense, it is charcoal, which is also a rare thing sent from the Northeast. His Majesty gave several carts to the Duke of Qin... It''s past half time. The two young masters of the Qin family must have passed by the next street after school, so we smelled this charcoal. fragrant."


    Hey, then we have to smell it a few more times. When the young gentlemens carriage runs past, we wont be able to smell it anymore.


    The main street in the capital city next door became lively as the carriages of Big Wolf and Two Wolf passed by.


    The shopkeepers stood on the street one after another, greeting them and praising Qin Sang for how awesome he was.


    The Big Wolf and the Second Wolf were very happy after hearing this, and said: "Thank you uncle and uncle for thepliment, but my father and mother said that the uncles and aunts in the Northeast are the great heroes..."


    Before he finished speaking, people on the street praised him again: "The two young gentlemen are really good at talking. They are really rare smart people in the world!"


    They also stuffed them with things, mostly fruits and vegetables, which were hard toe by in winter.


    The big wolf and the second wolf hurriedly waved their little hands: "No, no, no, there is food at home..."


    Others held their children and begged for charcoal: "You two young masters, I heard that this fragrant charcoal can cure diseases, can you give my family two yuan? My child has been coughing for more than two months, and the Chinese New Year is almost here, so I have to hurry up." The disease needs to be cured, otherwise I wont know how I will survive this year.


    The two wolves were helpless and said to the man holding the child: "Uncle, charcoal is for heating, not for treating illnesses."


    The big wolf looked at the man and even cried when he saw him. Thinking that he had no other choice, he took the risk to beg in front of them. He took out a Qin family name card from his small schoolbag and handed it to the imperial guards: " Uncle Tang, take the Qin family''s post and ask an imperial doctor to treat this uncle''s child."


    The man holding the child smiled through his tears and saluted the big wolf: "Thank you, Prince Qin, for saving your life!"


    Da Lang told him: "It was the doctor who saved his life. I just introduced him, but the doctor is not a **** and cannot guarantee a cure."


    The man said: "Themon people understand. It is a great kindness to have an imperial doctore to treat a child. If the real doctor is not good, it will be his fate!"


    "Guard him." After Tang Baihu left two imperial guards to watch the man, he continued to lead the troops and escorted the big wolf and the two wolves home... Logically speaking, it was impossible for the man to get in front of the big wolf and the two wolves, but His Majesty The Duke of Qin''s family wants to train the two young masters, so they will be exposed to all kinds of people and things.


    If the young masters can''t solve it, they will go up again.


    "Uncle Tang, thank you, see you tomorrow!" After getting off the car, Big Wolf and Eng ran towards Gu Jinli''s yard. Before they saw Gu Jinli, they shouted: "Mom, we are back."


    Gu Jinli was very happy to see them back. He pointed to the small table on the kang and said: "Bake the rice cakes. They are still warm. Let''s take one piece each to fill our stomachs."


    "Thank you, mother!" After the two little guys changed their clothes, they climbed onto the kang and ate soft baked rice cakes with Gu Jinli, drank sweet fruit tea, and talked about what they had met today.


    "Mom, Qiangqiang is so smart and can read. Your Majesty''s cousin is so happy that he didn''t even scold Qiangqiang today." Eng was very proud of Qiangqiang, and felt aggrieved for Qiangqiang: "Qiangqiang is so pitiful, he always Being scolded by His Majestys cousin.


    Gu Jinli: With deep lovees great responsibility. This is how many parents treat their children.


    started to boast again: "Mom is very good, she didn''t even scold you."


    Eng looked at her and reminded: "I scolded her just the day before yesterday."


    Gu Jinli choked: "The day before yesterday, you secretly took little Xie Rui and Xiao Qingyun to dig an igloo, and you also tricked them into staying in the igloo at night, which almost made them sick. Shouldn''t you scold them? I can''t wait to beat you up." "I''m sorry. Well." Eng admitted that he was wrong, and after a while, he begged again: "Mom, can you ask Uncle Bahu and the others not toin?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and said: "No. They are your father''s people. Unless your father personally gives the order, they will always watch you."


    Speaking of Qin Sang, Eng suddenly became angry. He climbed down from the kang, picked up his small schoolbag and walked out of the house: "Eng is going back to Sanziyuan to do his homework. Goodbye, mother!"


    Sanzaiyuan is actually called Sanzaiyuan, which is where they and Xiao Luoyou live.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Jinli stopped him: "Why are you angry again? Didn''t you show off to your friends a few days ago, saying that your father was a great hero and would soon return to Beijing in triumph on a mighty war horse? ?"


    Grandpa Qin''s death had a great impact on Eng. It took him half a year to recover from the sadness. In October, it was Mr. Qin''s annual festival. He was very sad again and was also very angry that Qin Sang failed toe back to offer sacrifices to Mr. Qin.


    But he is also very proud that he has a heroic father, so recently he is in a conflicting state of praising his father and being annoyed with him, and he gets angry from time to time.


    "Eng, your father is reallying back soon, so don''t me him anymore. Besides, your father is not wrong. If he abandons the affairs of the Northeast and several major states in order to pay tribute to your ancestors, If you run back, that is a big mistake, and you are a sinner of the country." Gu Jinli got off the kang, came to Er Lang, squatted down, and said: "Er Lang, can you understand?"


    Eng: I understand!


    Well, I said it quite loudly.


    Gu Jinli: "Then why are you still angry?"


    Eng was silent and suddenly shed tears: "Because Zuzu has no family, because Zuzu is the best to daddy, but daddy didn''te back, Zuzu must be very sorry... wuwuwu!"


    I couldn''t hold it any longer and cried loudly.


    Gu Jinli felt like crying after hearing this. He hugged him, patted andforted him. After he finished crying, he said: "We are your ancestor''s family, and your ancestors have no regrets. What his old man expected, you Dad and Your Majesty both did it, and he died with a smile on his face... So lets not be angry with your dad, okay?


    Eng listened, but said: "Huh, mom always speaks for daddy."


    Gu Jinli: "Your father is right to begin with. Of course mother will speak for him."


    They discussed it again: "Don''t be angry with your father, okay?"


    If daddy can go home in time for the New Year, Eng wont be angry anymore. Hes still going to be angry now! After saying that, he put his little schoolbag on his back and left proudly.


    Smelly boy!


    Big Wolf, stay with your mother, she can help you with your homework.


    The cub is still cute and well-behaved.


    Okay, Dng will apany my mother. But Dng refused her help with homework: My mothers handwriting is different from Dngs, and it will be confusing.


    Eh, okay then.


    Mom, can daddy make it home for the New Years Eve dinner? Big Wolf asked suddenly, with hope and worry in his eyes.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed when he saw it, hugged him and promised: "Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to do it this year!"


    Qin Sang was not only able to go home for the New Year this year, he also came back early... On the tenth day of December, as soon as Gu Jinli got up from his nap, Erqing presented her with a letter: "Madam, today''s letter from the Duke of Guo said that Madam wille back after she wakes up from her nap." Here you go."


    The triumphant army is getting closer and closer to the capital, andmunication has be more convenient. Gu Jinli has been receiving letters from Qin Sang every day recently, sometimes twice a day, and he is not excited anymore.


    But when she saw what was written in the letter, she almost jumped up: "Brother Qin is outside the city!"


    He quickly covered his mouth again...but he couldn''t shout. If word got out, Brother Qin would be punished.

 Chapter 3280: Finale【13】

    Chapter 3280: Finale��13��


    Chapter 3280 Finale13


    Qin Sang knew that she would be worried, so he wrote in the letter: Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid, I have already told my second cousin, and he knows that I am back early.


    "Madam, this is the second letter from the Duke of the State to you." Erqing presented another letter to her.


    "There''s another letter." Gu Jinli was pleasantly surprised. He took it and read it. It read: Xiaoyu, my second cousin sent someone to take me into the pce. I''ll go see my second cousin first. It should take two hours to leave the pce. When you go home, don''t be in a hurry and dress up slowly.


    Gu Jinli snorted: "Do I still need to dress up to see you?"


    But my heart is warm... Brother Qin is always very attentive to her.


    Seeing how attentive he was, she decided: "Erqing, go and call Yang Guo, I want to dress up!"


    Yes. Erqing hurriedly called Yang Tao.


    Yang Tao got the news and hurried over... She was taught by Grandma Yu. Not only was she an excellent cook, she was also good at dressing up. It only took half a quarter of an hour tob Gu Jinli''s hair into a nice bun.


    Madam, please use the ruby tiara that the Duke sent back. It goes well with the dress you chose.


    "It''s done." Gu Jinli agreed, but said: "Just use a small red jewel headdress as an embellishment, and use this red pearl hairpin for the main hairpin."


    Yes. Caramb took the red pearl hairpin and decorated it with rubies the size of pearls. It looked very beautiful.


    Gu Jinli put on makeup for himself. After putting on the makeup, he put on a red dress, picked up a dagger, stood upright, looked around at everyone in the room, and asked, "How are you doing?"


    Mammy Yu nodded repeatedly and praised: "Madam is the beauty of the country, she is extremely beautiful. The Duke of the country will definitely like her when he sees her."


    "I didn''t dress up to show him off. I wanted to quarrel with him, so I dressed up to show off my momentum so as not to lose the battle." Gu Jinli was very tough-tongued.


    Mother Yu smiled: "Madam, you have such a good temper."


    No matter what happens, he can adjust quickly and continue to live his life happily. No wonder the young Marquis can''t put down his love for his wife.


    Gu Jinli looked at her and said, "Mommy, even if you praise me, I will still quarrel with Qin Mu. I''m serious."


    Grandma Yu''s smile did not diminish: "For a couple like the Duke and his wife, quarreling will actually make their rtionship better."


    "It''s useless for you to keep boasting. I''ve settled this fight." Gu Jinli pped the dagger on the table and said to Erqing: "Go and close the courtyard gate, and let Sanqing lead the people to form a formation to guard it." , if Qin Mues back, let him wait outside first, and don''t let him in without my order."


    Mother Yu shook her head andughed when she heard this. She called Yang Tao and followed Er Qing and the others out.


    Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps in the yard, and Gu Jinli said: "Second Qing..."


    As soon as she shouted, she stopped...The footsteps were heavier, not like Erqing''s, but like?


    She was startled and quickly turned her head to look into the yard. She saw Qin Sang wearing a dark robe, holding a red plum in his hand and an oil paper bag, walking towards her with a smile on his face. .


    Seeing her looking at him, her eyes softened a little.


    Seeing her suddenly getting up and running towards him, he was anxious. He hurriedly ran towards her, picked her up before her feet stepped into the snow, andined: "I rushed out without wearing shoes, just in case of cold weather." If it enters the body and gets sick, it will be very ufortable.


    Before the words fell, he couldn''t help but touch her lips. After tasting the familiar taste that he had been thinking about day and night, Qin Sang''s heart, which had been floating for two years, finally fell back into his chest and began to beat violently again.


    He was also afraid that this was another dream, and he was greedy and wanted more to prove that all this was real, which made his little fish angry.


    She pushed him away and said angrily: "Qin Mu, you''ve been home a long time ago, right? You didn''te to see me even when you got home, and you even joined forces with Aunt Yu and the others to lie to me, you bastard!"


    I was so angry that I wanted to beat him.


    Qin Sang looked at her angrily and smiled: "The angry little fish is so cute."


    Gu Jinli chuckled, picked up the dagger on the table, stood between the two of them, and asked angrily: "If I give you a knife, do you still think it''s cute?!"     "It''s cute." Qin Sang looked at her intently, looking at her. As he looked, tears suddenly welled up in his eyes.


    "Why are you crying? I didn''t stab you, so don''t touch me." Gu Jinli hurriedly checked his pulse again: "But are you injured? Or poisoned? Does your body hurt?"


    "It hurts." Qin Sang thought about her fighting against Ning in the capital alone and escaping with her children. His heart ached as if he was being chopped alive. He hugged her tightly and said, "I was wrong. , I should have killed Ning Ji earlier!"


    If he had killed Ning Ji earlier, there would have been no trouble for Ning Ji.


    "Xiaoyu, I almost killed you." Qin Sang couldn''t forgive himself. When he learned that Ning Ji went on a killing spree in the capital and sent heavy troops and medicine soldiers to storm the Duke of Qin''s pce, he really wished he could...


    Gu Jinli interrupted his thoughts and said: "Okay, this is not your fault, stop ming yourself, otherwise we can divorce. I, Gu Jinli, don''t want a husband who is always indulging in self-me and guilt. "


    Moreover


    "It''s been so long. If I bring it up again, I have to get angry again. If I get too angry, I will be ugly. Do you want me to be ugly?"


    Qin Sang couldn''t let go of the pain of not being able to stay with her when she was in danger.


    But he knew that Xiaoyu was a free and easy person, and he didnt bother to waste time on the past hardships. He did not continue, but said: "Nonsense, my Xiaoyu will always be the most beautiful girl in the world."


    She is already a mother of two children, and she still has a little girl? She said this, but her eyebrows were flying, and her face was filled with happiness that could not be concealed.


    Haha, Qin Sangughed out loud and gave her the red plum: "The one I broke for Xiaoyu is the best one in the plum forest, but it''s still not as beautiful as Xiaoyu."


    His little fish are like blooming crabapples, much more beautiful than red plum blossoms.


    Gu Jinli smiled, took the red plum, looked at him and said, "When you go out, you will be more and more good at speaking beautiful words."


    "It''s the truth. Small fish are more beautiful than flowers." Qin Sang looked at her smiling face hidden behind the red plum branches, and became more and more confused and fascinated. He grabbed her waist, kissed her and said: "Xiaoyu, I''ve taken a bath~"


    While she was taking a nap, he came out of the pce and cleaned himself up beforeing to see her.


    Gu Jinli blushed and his heart skipped a beat when he heard this, but: "The big wolf and the second wolf will be out of school soon. What if..."


    "If they don''t go home tonight, I have made arrangements." Qin Sang had already picked her up and went to the back room. He stared at her with intense eyes and said, "When you were taking a nap, I didn''t even know you were there." How could I resist rushing over to see you... Its really hard.


    Gu Jinli''s cheeks turned red at these words.


    Qin Sang smiled and kissed her: "My little fish is still so cute~"


    The big wolves and the two wolves didnt know that their father had returned home, and they didnt even know that their father cruelly threw them to Mr. Fengs house in order to be alone with their mother.


    Er Lang just made a mistake in writing one word. Why should he be punished to go to Grandpa Fengs house to write all night? Is it okay to punish him to go on a night patrol with the Imperial Guard?


    Mr. Feng shook his head: "No. It''s cold in the middle of winter. If you follow the Royal Guards on night patrol, you will get sick. It''s better to punish you to go to my house to write."


    He added: "It''s time for you to learn the criminalw. After you finish writing, Grandpa Feng can still teach you about the criminalw."


    Er Lang dislikes it: "The criminalw is boring, and Er Lang doesn''t want to hear it."


    Mr. Feng: "Why is it boring? There are many interesting cases, like listening to gossip, with ups and downs and constant twists and turns. It is very interesting."


    Gossip?! Engs eyes lit up and he immediately stopped making trouble: Eng wants to listen.

 Chapter 3281: Finale【14】

    Chapter 3281: Finale��14��


    Chapter 3281 Finale14


    , Mr. Feng gave Eng a p in the face: "You brat, you get excited when I talk about gossip."


    Grandma said, anyone who doesnt get excited after listening to gossip is not a human being. Er Lang rubbed his forehead where he was knocked, then looked at Big Wolf and said, My brother was also excited, but he held it back.


    "..." The big wolf''s ears turned red when he was told that his disguise was revealed, and he corrected him seriously: "This is called being indifferent to emotion and anger. Your Majesty''s uncle and grandpa Feng both taught you this."


    Mr. Feng was amused by them and liked helping Qin Sang with his children.


    After the family was granted a title, he cooked meat in a pot and ate it while telling them the case in a storyteller''s way.


    The two little guys are very smart and have learned many things from the blood and tears of others.


    Eng missed Luo You again: "It would be great if Brother You was here."


    He asked again: "Have brother You met Uncle Luo? Have you met Ao Ao Ao? Will Ao Ao Ao like brother You? Will he like us?"


    Brother Cheng wanted to see the shipbuilding timber transported by the triumphant army. Gu Jinli knew that Xiao Luoyou missed his parents very much, so he asked Brother Cheng to take him with him.


    Speaking of Xiao Luo Ao, Er Lang became excited again: "Grandpa Feng, give Er Lang all the chain locks you made for the Golden Sky, Silver City, and Bronze Gates. Er Lang will use them to lock Luo Ao Ao!"


    Mr. Feng smiled: "You still want to lock up little Luo Ao with a chain lock, but you have to lock yourself up and call for help."


    Er Lang groaned dissatisfied, and quickly said: "Don''t be afraid, brother will open the chain lock to save Er Lang and Ao Ao Ao!"


    Mr. Feng sighed after hearing this: "Twins who were born the same child have very different temperaments."


    Eng said proudly: "Mom said, we want to be a cub with our own style."


    Hahahaha, Mr. Feng was amused again. He was so happy that he spared Er Lang from being punished, which made Er Lang extremely happy.


    I had such a great time at Mr. Fengs house. The next day, the two brothers also invited Xiao Xie Rui, Xiao Qingyun, Xiao Gui Ge''er, Xiao Zhengqi, and Shang Yuang, an old schr from Shang Xiucai, to Mr. Feng''s house and lined up on the big Kang. Sit down and listen to Mr. Feng talk about the case.


    Eng heard this with sincerity, wiped his tears and said to little Xie Rui: "Did you hear that? You can''t be timid. Bad guys like to bully timid people. As a man, you have to be brave!"


    But little Xie Rui said: "My mother said that those who are too brave are reckless."


    Eng was angry: "But my mother said that those who are too afraid are cowards!"


    They quarreled about reckless men and cowards, and ended up arguing that they slept in separate beds: "The two wolves will not sleep together with cowards who are afraid of getting into trouble!"


    Little Xie Rui also said: "I won''t sleep with impulsive and reckless men."


    Hahaha, the little guys are so cute, Mr. Feng doesnt even want them to go home.


    But after Big Wolf and Eng stayed at Mr. Fengs house for three nights, they missed their mother: I cant stay any longer. I have to go home to stay with my mother. She must be bored.


    "It''s done." Mr. Feng agreed and gave the little guy six sets of ingenious treasures: "Take it back and slowly dismantle it to y with. If you don''t understand,e and ask me."


    It was a serious crime for Mu Geer to abandon the triumphal army and return to Beijing early, but for the sake of His Majesty and the stability of the dynasty, Mu Geer still handed over this crime to these veterans.


    Your Majesty understands Muge''er''s good intentions, and despite Mr. Zheng''s objections, he insists on concealing the matter and letting Mugeer continue to be themander-in-chief who leads the triumphant army back to Beijing.


    So Muge''er has to continue to hide, and give the children some clever treasures to y with, lest they find out that Muge''er hase home and spill the beans.


    Aha, thank you, Grandpa Feng! Eng was so happy that he returned home with three carts of ingenious treasures.


    "Mom, Mom, your little cub is back!" The two wolves rushed into their parents'' yard like a storm, then crossed the wide yard like a meteor, rushed up the steps, ran into the main room, threw themselves to the big Kang, and raised their eyebrows. With a small face, she asked: "Mom, do you miss your Zai Zai? We are not at home with you, are you bored?"


    Gu Jinli couldnt stopughing, pinched his cheek, and replied, Ive thought about it.


    However, she was not bored at all during the past three days.


    Looked outside the house again, and when he saw the big cub, he smiled: "Big Wolf,e on, we are eating crystal cake today, with the coconut and water chestnut vors you like."


    There are coconut trees on the ind upied by Jia Lu Er. Gu Jinli had people make coconut powder, so he could always have coconut-vored food at home.


    "Thank you, mother." Dng was indeed very happy. He entered the house and hugged Gu Jinli before getting on the kang to eat crystal cake.


    Er Lang was talking about what happened at Mr. Feng''s house. When he got emotional, he even scolded the bad guys in the case: "They are bad. Fortunately they were caught, otherwise many good people would be bullied..."    Gu Jinli But she was not interested in hearing it. When the big wolf saw her, he asked her, "Is mother sick?"


    He touched her forehead with his little hand and then his own forehead: "The temperature is the same. Mom doesn''t have a fever. Are you too tired?"


    Gu Jinli nodded smoothly: "Yeah, mom has recently been preparing for the New Year''s goods and going home with your father, so she''s a little tired."


    The big wolf was very distressed, and the second wolf was very angry: "Dad is disgusting. He was away from home for so long and made my mother tired."


    "Er Lang, you can''t say that about your father. He also wanted to go home, but he was held back by official matters." Gu Jinli was afraid that they would find out if they stayed for a long time, so while Er Lang was angry, he said: "Go back three years ago." Lets do our homework.


    But Eng will not leave this time: "Er wolf will stay with his mother."


    He also asked Gu Jinli: "Mom, are we very filial?!"


    Gu Jinli: "...Well, we Big Wolf and Two Wolves are both filial and good children."


    Eng was very happy and asked Erqing to take people to bring in the ingenious treasures: "I want to dismantle them with my mother and y with them."


    Don''t move here, otherwise you will have to y here every day until you go to bed!


    Gu Jinli said: "Er Lang, the ingenious treasures collected by your Grandpa Feng are all priceless treasures. They must be dismantled in one ce. If they are moved around and the parts are lost, the entire treasure will be useless."


    Eng thought for a while and felt: "What mother said makes sense."


    But he didn''t leave, and said very filially: "I want to apany my mother to relieve my boredom. After eating and taking a bath, I will go back to Sanzaiyuan to sleep."


    But I dont want you to apany me now!


    Gu Jinli wanted to ''drive them away'', but Big Wolf was a very smart and attentive boy, and he noticed the clue: "Mom, it''s so strange today. Normally, I would like to leave Big Wolf and Two Wolf here to tease them, but today I don''t even tease them, and I always let Big Wolf do it." Two wolves go away.


    Well, Gu Jinli was startled and said hurriedly: "Mother didn''t drive you away, but I really have a lot of things to do today and I don''t have time to y with you... Then you can stay and do your homework while mother clears the ounts."


    Okay. Big Wolf and Two Wolves responded, doing arithmetic.


    Qin Sang also missed the children very much. After waiting for more than a quarter of an hour and seeing that the outside became quiet, he turned the switch in the inner room and looked outside through the small hole.


    But the big wolf was very keen and noticed the gaze, and turned his head to look at the door of the back room.


    Qin Sang was afraid of being discovered, so he didn''t dare to look again. He was also afraid that the big wolf woulde into the house to check, so he went up to the second floor from the back room... Most of the Duke''s mansions in the capital have two or three floors. The first floor is for living with fire in winter, and the second floor is for In a summer summer house, the third floor is usually a small study room and an observation deck.


    Well, the house is big and there is a ce to hide.


    But this time he hid at night. After the two cubs had taken a bath and returned to Sanzai Courtyard, Gu Jinli came up to find him, holding a big cloak in his hand: "Put it on quickly, don''t freeze."


    Qin Sang smiled and hugged her with the big cloak: "This will keep you warm."


    He was afraid that Gu Jinli would be frozen, so he hugged her for a while and then let go, holding her hand and going downstairs: "I''m hungry, Xiaoyu, go eat with me."


    Gu Jinli had already had a table of new dishes prepared for him, but Qin Sang liked to eat the leftovers from her and the children.


    Gu Jinli felt distressed andforted him: "If you bear with it for a few more days, you can have a reunion dinner with the children."


    But Qin Sang missed the children too much, so he said: "I will go and see them after they fall asleep."


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    A very experienced person said: "Go near midnight, when they are most asleep."


    But this time you go, you will be in trouble.


    At midnight, in the Sanzai Courtyard, the couple sat by the kang and looked at their two cubs. Qin Sang sighed softly: "They have grown up a lot."


    Not long after he finished speaking, the big wolf opened his eyes and looked at them.

 Chapter 3282: Finale【15】

    Chapter 3282: Finale��15��


    Chapter 3282 Finale15


    Gu Jinli:


    Qin Sang:


    The couple were worried that the big wolf was scared, so they hurriedly said: "Don''t be afraid, big wolf, daddy is back~"


    After hearing this, Big Wolf''s eyes filled with joy, he lifted up the quilt and stretched out his hand towards Qin Sang.


    Qin Sang''s heart was so soft that he picked up the big wolf and whispered: "Our big wolf is so good."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt that my neck was wet with warm water drops... Did the big wolf cry?


    Qin Sang was so distressed that he carried the big wolf out of the bedroom and coaxed softly: "It''s daddy''s fault for making our big wolf worried~"


    Gu Jinli looked at Eng and saw that he was sleeping soundly, and smiled: "Bye~"


    She left the house and met Qin Sang in the corridor, and together they went to the warm hall next to Sanzai Courtyard, where Big Wolf and Two Wolves entertained their friends.


    Dng really missed his father so much. He cried so hard this time that he cried for a quarter of an hour before he stopped crying. He asked worriedly: "Will Daddy be punished for running back? Is Yushitai going to visit Daddy?" ? Will daddy be caught? Is daddy injured? Is daddy poisoned? "


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "We big wolves have almost turned into small talkers, but this is good. If you have anything to say, just say it directly."


    Then he answered the little guy''s question: "Dad sent a letter to His Majesty before he came back. His Majesty sent someone to take Daddy into the city, so he will not be punished. However, Daddy''s early return needs to be kept secret...Daddy was not injured. Its not poisoned either.


    He is themander-in-chief, so he doesnt have to go into battle to kill the enemy himself. He has thousands of soldiers guarding him, and even stray arrows cannot hurt him.


    After hearing this, the big wolf exhaled


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his little face: "What a worrier, you should be relieved this time."


    Big Wolf nodded: "Hey, Big Wolf is relieved."


    He also promised: "Big Wolf will keep it a secret for daddy and will never let it out."


    Qin Sang smiled: "Dad believes in Big Wolf."


    Because he saw his father, Big Wolf was very excited and in such good spirits that he couldn''t sleep at all. Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took him to y in the living room.


    When he was hungry from ying, he cooked lotus root starch and ate it together. It wasnt until midnight that the big wolf felt sleepy, but he still hugged Qin Sang and begged, Daddy, can youe out to y again tomorrow night?


    Qin Sang immediately agreed: "Of course, daddy will take the big wolf out to y tomorrow night... We will bake matsutake mushrooms to eat tomorrow night. Daddy brought them back from the Northeast specially."


    Mountain people have a secret method of preserving matsutake mushrooms, so even if the journey is long and the spoge rate is high, there is still a batch of fresh matsutake mushrooms to eat.


    "Thank you, dad~" Big Wolf was very happy and took a nap in Qin Sang''s arms.


    "You''re wee. Big Wolf is daddy''s child, and you should be nice to Big Wolf." Qin Sang kissed Big Wolf, took him back to the bedroom in Sanzai Courtyard, and covered him with a quilt.


    He carefully kissed Eng again, then took Gu Jinli''s hand and exited the house.


    It turns out that secretly ying with the big wolf can make him so happy. Qin Sang sighed, and then said worriedly: If the second wolf finds out about this, the little guy wont be jealous and resentful, right?


    "No." Gu Jinli said: "Although meeting you in advance will make Eng very happy, he prefers to ride with you on the streets when you return in triumph... He is so proud that he tells everyone you will take their children with him. The brothers rode into the city and asked his friends to watch it that day.


    Ha, Qin Sangughed out loud: "This kid Eng is so cute."


    He hugged Gu Jinli again, his eyes lingering on her, and said: "The little fish is the cutest."


    Gu Jinli was a little scared when he saw the look in his eyes, and said hurriedly: "Don''t act recklessly. I''m sleepy. I need to sleep well in the middle of the night."


    Qin Sang thought about what happened in the past few days, his eyes became more intense and full of aftertaste, but he said: "Okay, let Xiaoyu sleep well tonight."


    Xiaoyu is going to apany him throughout his life, so he must pamper her well and not tire her too much.


    The next day, Da Lang went to bedte and made Er Lang extremely anxious. However, Qin Sang asked someone to take leave for them, so Da Lang was not punished by Wei Xiao.


    After Shen Shi finished school, the big wolf made a fuss about having dinner as soon as he got home. He went to bed just after dark, which confused the two wolves: "Brother, why are you like this?"


    The big wolf grabbed the edge of the quilt and said: "Get more sleep and be energetic so that you can wee daddy home."


    The second wolf was angry again: "Both brother and mother dote on daddy, and they will spoil him rotten... Maybe daddy found a concubine and gave birth to other cubs. Granny Zhu said that all men are like this." The big wolf looked. Looking at him, he said seriously: "Daddy can''t."


    Eng groaned: "Grandma Zhu said that before a man was caught raising an aunt, he said he didn''t know how to do it. But when he was caught, he had already given birth to a whole litter of babies!"


    Aunt Yu came to the main courtyard to teach the couple what the little ones said.


    Gu Jinli almostughed out loud.


    Qin Sang:


    Smelly boy, your father and I really dont know how!


    Also, at a young age, I know a lot...it is true that I didnt listen to the gossip in the market in vain.


    Then he said to Mammy Yu: "Mammy, let Bahu and the others practice a few more rounds of sword, gun and stick skills with Eng. When he is tired, he will fall asleep."


    Yes. Mother Yu smiled and stepped back.


    Gu Jinli was stillughing and deliberately asked him: "To be honest, have you raised a little beauty outside and given birth to other cubs?"


    Qin Sang turned to look at her, with her bright smile in his eyes. With a thought, he took her into his arms, kissed her and said, "Xiaoyu is the little beauty I raised."


    Gu Jinli blushed, and when he wanted to run away, it was already toote.


    Qin Sang apanied his wife until midnight before he went to find Dng and took him to roast matsutake mushrooms in the warm roomst night: "Is it delicious?"


    Its delicious and fragrant. The big wolf ate happily, but asked: Dad, why didnt mothere?


    Qin Sang''s ears turned red when he was asked, and said: "Your mother has too many things to deal with during the day. She feels sleepy at night and has already fallen asleep."


    Big Wolf was a little disappointed, but said, "I''m so happy to have daddy with me!"


    Qin Sang smiled and stayed with the big wolf for ten nights. He was almost discovered by the second wolf twice, but they dealt with it.


    These ten nights have be one of the best memories of Big Wolf''s life.


    On December 24th, Qin Sang got up before dawn and left home through the back door. When the city gate opened, he took You Ping and others out of the city to join the triumphant army.


    On the night of December 25th, every house in the capital was brightly lit, and all night long all kinds of meat, cakes, wine, sugar and other food were prepared for the soldiers of the victorious army to eat.


    Each household also sent people to upy positions overnight, for fear that if they were toote, the good positions near the main road would be snatched away, and the triumphant army would not be seen.


    At nine o''clock on the twenty-sixth day, the joy of the Imperial City Avenue and the joyful drums of the capital resounded through the sky.


    The second wolf heard the sound of the happy drum and couldn''t sit still. He wanted to go out of the house to have a look, but he sat down again and pretended to be ruthless with a stern face: "The second wolf doesn''t want to pick up daddy!"


    Gu Jinli held back hisughter and coaxed him: "Go, go, I''ve changed into new clothes. It would be a pity not to go."


    The little guy got up in the middle of the night, took a bath and changed into new clothes, just to pick up his father.


    Eng: Humph, Im not going!


    Big Wolf: Brother, lets go pick up daddy together, brother, I beg you.


    Although he was begged by his brother, Eng is still in a dilemma...


    Just as he was hesitating, someone came from the pce. It was the supervisor of the clock and the people from the Ministry of Etiquette: "Mrs. Duke of Qin, Your Majesty ordered your servants to take the Crown Prince Qin and the second young master into the pce to attend the sacrifice."


    The return of the triumphant army to the capital was a big event. The emperor had to lead the civil and military officials and the princes'' children to the ancestral temple to worship before opening the city gates to wee the triumphant army into the city.


    In short, there are too many andplicated things to do, and there is no time for Eng to sulk.

 Chapter 3283: Finale【16】

    Chapter 3283: Finale��16��


    Chapter 3283 Finale16


    Gu Jinli hurriedly called Eng: "Let''s go into the pce with Supervisor Zhong and the others first. You sulky guy can wait until you''re done."


    Eng became even more angry: "Mom, you are unreasonable. How could you stop sulking in the middle of your sulking?"


    Isnt that enough? Gu Jinli fooled him: Er Lang, you are the first person in history who can stop sulking. You are very powerful.


    Huh, mother is treating Eng like a baby again. But he already knew the seriousness, so he could only follow Zhong Naijian and the others.


    Before leaving the house, they met Widow Xiao and her group. When she saw Gu Jinli from a distance, she shouted: "Sang''s wife, the streets are deserted outside. Let''s set off at this time. We won''t be blocked in the middle of the road and can''t reach Shengjing Tower, right?" !


    Shengjing Building is at the intersection of the main streets, with the best location. After going up to the sixth floor, you can overlook most of the scenery of the four cities, eight streets and twelvenes.


    This building belongs to the royal family, but the Qin family can go up there.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. If you can get there, there will be imperial guards to help clear the way." Gu Jinli looked at Widow Xiao running towards her in a hurry, and his eyes lit up: "Auntie looks really good when she is dressed like this."


    Although the Xiao family are naughty, the whole family is good-looking, and after the widow Xiao was raised in the capital for two years, she became more and more beautiful and charming.


    Hahahahaha, Widow Xiao smiled beautifully and said: "I am one year older than Jing, so I have to dress up well, lest he be teased."


    "Uncle won''t, your rtionship with him is extraordinary." Gu Jinli waved to Big Wolf and Eng, and after sending them out, he asked Widow Xiao: "Aunt, have you had breakfast? Go to the conservatory to eat something first. Well, the victorious army wont enter the city until after the time has passed, its still early.


    "If you don''t eat here, if you don''t eat here, we''re going to Shengjinglou. The imperial chef is in charge there. If you don''t eat, you''ll be in big trouble!" The speaker was Ji Zhenniang, who also came here with her whole family, and even gave the little boy a hand. Xie Ruisai went to keeppany with the big wolf and the two wolves... They were both sons of meritorious officials and could apany the emperor to the ancestral temple to worship.


    After shouting, she pretended to be ady again, smiled without showing her teeth, and whispered softly: "I want to take Zhuzhu to taste it. After all, daughters must be pampered~"


    Hearing her sarcastic tone, Gu Jinli wanted to punch her: "Have you been choked by someone''s neck? Speak politely and don''t act pretentious. I will only take Zhuzhu with Mrs. Xie and not you."


    "Gu Xiaoyu!" Ji Zhenniang was very angry, but she couldn''t defeat Gu Jinli and had to obey.


    Zhuzhu couldn''t helpughing at the sight, and coaxed her: "Mom is beautiful. She has been given the gift of ady since she was a child. My father has always valued my mother and will not be dissatisfied. Don''t worry, mother."


    Ji Zhenniang was happy when she heard this: "My Zhuzhu can still talk, unlike some people..." She nced at Gu Jinli from the end of her eyes, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Gu Jinli chuckled: "Who does it look like? Are you talking about Aunt Lei? She will alsoe to the city today. She also said that she misses you and wants to stay alone with you for a few nights to reminisce about the past."


    Ah, Ji Zhenniang screamed in fright, her face turned pale, and she hurriedly said: "Gu Xiaoyu, I was wrong, you have to save me, I don''t want to live with Aunt Lei!"


    Gu Jinli: "Then you should be honest and sensible, otherwise I won''t be able to save you."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I will be obedient and will never cause trouble for you." Ji Zhenniang nodded hurriedly, and Zhu Chai was shaken.


    Gu Jinli was satisfied, but said: "Then let''s go to Shengjing Building for breakfast... This man should live his whole life and try something good when he has the opportunity."


    My nephew-inw is right, hurry up and get ready, lets go to Shengjing Tower. Widow Xiao greeted everyone and took the car together to Shengjing Tower.


    Just after three quarters past nine o''clock, there was already a lot of excitement outside, with the banging of joyful drums, the sound of people calling for friends, and the shouts of the soldiers and horses from the five cities.


    There are variousnterns hanging on the roadside. As the light and shadow rotate, there are waves of subtle fragranceing from the plum blossoms ced nearby.


    There was a naughty child who wanted to pick flowers to y with, but was stopped by an adult at home: "These are flowers to wee the triumphant army. You cannot pick them. You will be fined!"


    The little doll was not old enough to love money, but he immediately retracted his hand: "I won''t pick the flowers that wee heroes, I won''t pick them!"


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Everyone move forward, dont stand still in the blockade! The soldiers of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division beat gongs and shouted to disperse the crowded crowd.


    "This is too lively." Widow Xiao was afraid that something would happen if there were too many people.


    Fortunately, the further you go towards the main street, the less crowded it is, because five cities troops have built a shield wall to separate the crowdyer byyer. After walking for half an hour, Gu Jinli and his carriage arrived at Shengjing Downstairs.


    Qu Naijian, who is in charge of Shengjing Tower, hurriedly brought the pce servants to greet her: "I''m here to pay my respects to the Duke of Qin and all of youdies. The second floor has been vacated. Please go upstairs."


    He also said: "Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu, and Mrs. Luo are all here."


    Second Aunt/Second Aunt/Sister Xiaoyu! Sisters Xiaoyue, Xiaozhang and Shang Yuanyuan waved to Gu Jinli from the second floor after seeing her.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "I''ll go up right now, but you two, don''t get too close to the window!"


    He took Widow Xiao and the others upstairs.


    There is a female official in the building who has arranged everything. After entering the private room, it is as convenient as entering your own home.


    Shang Xiucai''s daughter-inw, Mrs. Jiang, saw her and said with a smile: "Finally we are here. Sister-inw Gu and Third Po Gu have been talking about you, and they are afraid that you will be blocked in the middle of the road."


    Thanks to the Gu family, she and Yuanyuan were able to enter Shengjing Tower to watch the ceremony.


    Shang Xiucai finally figured out that he was now entering the court as an official, working in the Ministry of Rites, and selecting talents for the court. Because Enke was at the end of February, he had been very busy recently.


    Gu Jinli smiled, and after talking to Mrs. Cui and the third grandma for a while, he went to tease Xie Jianing and Wu Liudong''s daughter: "Xiao Zhizhi, you have this bulging belly, what kind of treasure is in it?"


    Sirourou! Xiao Zhizhi couldnt speak clearly, but he said it very proudly.


    Hahahaha, Gu Jinliughed happily.


    Xie Jianing was also amused by her daughter, but she still felt a little regretful because Wu Liudong could note back this time.


    However, she can understand... Datianshu Prefecture and Wuzhou Mining Area both need soldiers and horses to protect them, and they cannot alle back.


    Sister Xiaoyu! Xiaoxinghua also came and rushed towards Gu Jinli as soon as she went upstairs. Mrs. Xiao was jealous again.


    Not long after, the family members of the generals including Hans sister Yu, Meng Hongs daughter-inw, etc. also arrived one after another.


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, the big cauldron bell in the imperial city rang, and Wei Xiao led hundreds of officials and the prince''s children to begin the sacrifice.


    Half an hourter, the sacrifice was over. Wei Xiao ignored Mr. Zheng''s persuasion and insisted on taking Qiang Qiang directly to the gate of the capital to wee Qin Sang in person.


    Even though we had seen each other half a month ago, at this moment, my cousins still have red eyes when they see each other again.


    Qin Sang knelt down and said, "Wei ministers, please pay homage to your majesty. Your majesty is safe and sound. Fortunately, we ministers did not disgrace their orders and repelled the bandits!"


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao stepped forward, helped Qin Sang up, and hugged him: "With you here, David is not afraid of foreign enemies!"


    The king and his ministers embraced each other at the city gate, which was so touching that it made people cry.


    However, there are also many people who secretly think... Wei Xiao must be pretending. After all, throughout the ages, the emperor and the heroes in charge of the military have nothing to say sincerely, but they love to y the role of a king and his ministers.


    This must be for everyone to see!


    Nonsense, Wei Xiao is sincere this time... He has suffered a lot and suffered a lot. If he still doesn''t understand who is really good to him; if there are still many suspicions, then he really doesn''t deserve to be in the country.

 Chapter 3284: Finale [The main text is over, and the extra chapter is going on]

    Chapter 3284: Finale [The main text is over, and the extra chapter is going on]


    Wei Xiao went to see Luo Ying again, praised Luo Ying and the soldiers in the northwest, and said: "Brother Luo, the northwest will depend on you from now on."


    Luo Ying was shocked... Wei Xiaoer, who was so arrogant, could say such a thing, he was really improved.


    Luo Ying knelt down and said: "We will defend the northwest for the sake of our country and live up to your majesty''s expectations!"


    Wei Xiao was also shocked andughed again... Brother Luo finally truly recognized him.


    Brother Luo, please get up. He personally helped Luo Ying up and continued talking.


    After they finished talking, General Xiao Liu and Mrs. Ye brought Lu Tongyun and the female soldiers forward to worship.


    He also introduced the female soldiers: "Your Majesty, these are the female soldiers of our David Dynasty. They have repeatedly made military exploits, killed enemies bravely, and rescued countless people!"


    General Xiao Liu praised Lu Tongyun and the female soldiers very highly.


    Wei Xiao used to look down on women the most, but after suffering great losses and taking over the world, he understood the natural principle that yin and yang are indispensable.


    Furthermore, in the Northeast War, the female soldiers indeed contributed a lot. They praised the female soldiers and conferred Lu Tongyun on the spot as a third-grade Wuding general.


    Lu Tongyun was shocked, but he quickly calmed down. After suppressing all the emotions in his heart, he said loudly: "General Lu Tongyun, I have received the order to thank you. After today, General Lu will continue to lead the female soldiers to protect the stability of the dynasty. Dedicate yourself to the dynasty!"


    "He is not surprised by favors and humiliations, and he really has the spirit of being a general." After Wei Xiao praised him, he ordered someone to issue a decree and conferred the title of Yongyihou to Aunt Lei.


    Aunt Lei stepped forward and received the imperial edict of canonization: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty."


    The old man has seen a lot, so he is not too excited.


    But the people inside and outside the city were crazy with excitement: "Female, the Marquis!"


    Its already great to confer a female general, so why do you confer a female marquis? This, this, Your Majesty is..."


    Is Your Majesty crazy? !


    The Marquis is so valuable that he gave it to an old woman.


    Those who know what Aunt Lei, Fifth Master Lei, and the Lei family caravan have done all feel that Aunt Lei deserves the title of Marquis.


    Seeing someone being too sour, he choked them: "What''s wrong, old woman? You couldn''t do what Mrs. Gao and Mr. Lei did in ten lifetimes, so you should be made a marquis. If you don''t ept it, you''ll have to die." Come out and do something great!"


    Sour people shut up.


    The person who choked was pleased with himself: "Oh, don''t be upset if you don''t have the skills. What kind of man is he? He might as well castrate himself and go to the pce as an errand!"


    The scolding was too damaging and the sour person couldn''t stand it and sneaked away.


    Qin Sang was extremely happy when Aunt Lei was granted the title of Marquis... Regardless of whether it was overt or covert, those who have made contributions to the world will not be let down. This is a great blessing in the world.


    However, his little fish has made a lot of contributions and is worthy of a marquis!


    His heart ached when he thought about how Xiaoyu had repeatedly made great contributions but was not awarded a knighthood. He felt aggrieved for his wife...


    Dad! Seeing that the adults had finished their business, Big Wolf ran over, grabbed Qin Sangs hand, and said, Brother~


    Qin Sang looked at Eng and saw that the little guy had a stern face. He hurriedly walked to him, squatted down and said with a smile: "Eng, daddy is back, do you still recognize daddy?"


    The second wolf took a few steps back, turned his head, and did not look at him, but replied: "I understand, the second wolf is not stupid."


    The voice was muffled, with a crying tone. He was obviously crying, but he still said stubbornly: "Er Lang didn''t cry!"


    Qin Sang wanted tough, but he felt distressed at the same time, so he said, "Well, we two wolves are the bravest. We didn''t cry."


    He came closer to him, stretched out his hand, and said, "Daddy, can you give Eng a hug?"


    The little guy didn''t speak, and held his hands tightly behind his back, refusing to let Qin Sang hold him.


    Qin Sang sighed, and finally ignored Eng''s struggle, hugged him into his arms, and said softly: "It''s dad''s fault. Daddy didn''te back to give your ancestor a ride, and he didn''t rush back to give your ancestor a ride." During the New Year''s Eve, it''s right for Eng to be angry... Otherwise, Eng should scold Daddy and vent his anger, which will make him feel better, and Daddy really deserves to be scolded."


    The little guy is a soft-spoken person, but after hearing this, he defended his shorings: "Daddy is a great hero, the best. No one is allowed to scold daddy, not even the two wolves!"


    At the end of the sentence, he couldn''t hold himself any longer and cried loudly while hugging Qin Sang: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. He turned back time, so Eng was very angry that he was useless..."


    As he was crying, a milky voice broke everything: "Cousin Eng loves to cry, like a little girl, not a man at all~"


    Eng choked on his cry and said angrily: "Who do you think is not a man?!"


    Xiao Luo Ao said innocently, "Tell me cousin Eng."


    Eng was furious, but Luo Ao was a little baby, and the two of themmunicated frequently, so his anger subsided.


    However, he acted like a big brother and taught little Luo Ao: "You can''t say that cousin Eng is like a little girl or unmanly. This is not polite. If you are talking about an outsider and you are not good, you will be beaten." Yo."


    Unexpectedly, little Luo Ao was excited and rushed towards Luo Ying: "Daddy, daddy, hurry up and get the wooden sword for Ao Ao. Ao Ao is going to fight with cousin Eng. If he wins, he can earn face for his father!" "


    Wei Xiao seemed to have seen the second Eng, and already had a headache. He directly ordered: y music to wee the triumphant army into the city!


    Dong-dong-dong, the happy drum sounded, and the officials of the Ministry of Rites immediately arranged for everyone to enter the city.


    Little Luo Ao was also carried on the horse by Luo Ying: "If you make any more noise after entering the city, daddy will sell you and you will not be able to go home."


    Humph, little Luo Ao was not afraid at all, and even asked Luo Ying: "Dad, how much silver can I sell for? Am I expensive?" "..." Luo Ying didn''t want to speak.


    "On December 26th, it is an auspicious day and auspicious time, and blessings have descended from the sky. Your Majesty''s decree is to wee the triumphant army into the imperial capital!" With a loud song, the imperial driver moved, and the two Dukes of Qin and Ying rode behind. The triumphant army was majestic. Entering the imperial city in a daze.


    People lined the streets to greet each other, giving blessing bags, wine and food, and the whole journey was lively.


    Er Lang rode a war horse with his father and brother. He looked at the people on both sides of the street, his little face raised high and he was extremely proud.


    Qin Sang asked him: "Are Eng happy?"


    So happy! Eng looked up at Qin Sang, his eyes full of pride: When Eng grows up, he will fight bad guys and protect the vigers like his father.


    Qin Sang smiled and said with certainty: "Dad, I believe Eng can definitely do it."


    But now, Eng just needs to grow up happily.


    "Hello fellow citizens, my wife has also returned to Beijing with the victorious army. I didn''t want to go back at first, but who made Qin Guogong my niece''s son-inw? He was the one we and I watched grow up, and our rtionship is extraordinary. Of course we I have to go to Beijing to congratte him!" Ms. Chen sat on the carriage, mixed in with the triumphant army, and showed off to people on both sides of the street at the top of her voice.


    She had already returned to her hometown, but when she heard that the victorious army wasing back, she hurried to Beijing... With such excitement, she had to pretend to be dead to see it!


    Then he stuffed the lucky bag thrown by the big guy into the birthday girl who was riding in the same car: "Take it, take it, people in the capital are rich, and the lucky bags contain silver. If you don''t take it, the God of Wealth will be angry."


    The birthday girl was originally very uneasy, but after Mrs. Chen made such a fuss, she felt a lot more rxed. She hurriedly took the lucky bag and put it away for Mrs. Chen.


    More than half an hourter, the triumphant army arrived at Shengjing Tower.


    Itsing, itsing, throw it away quickly!


    Swish, swish, all kinds of lucky bags and flower branches were thrown down from upstairs. It was not urate. The mouth of the bag was still open, and the contents of the lucky bag spilled out.


    Little babies of Xiao Zhizhi''s age saw the adults throwing them happily, so they also smashed the pastries, candies, and dried fruits in their hands... so after the smashing, the generals were a little embarrassed.


    The triumphant army stopped. I dont know what they said there, but a group of generals in battle armor went up to Shengjing Tower.


    Ji Zhenniang was so frightened that she went crazy: "No, they are not here to arrest us, are they? We didn''t do it on purpose. Who knows whether the mouth of the bag is tightly tied!"


    He then took Xiao Zhuzhu and hid behind Gu Jinli: "Gu Xiaoyu, it''s up to you. As the Duke''s wife, you have to save us."


    Gu Jinli wanted to scold her, but before he could, a familiar voice came from downstairs: "Xiaoyu, I''m here to pick you up. Come down quickly and let''s go into the pce together!"


    After Qin Sang finished shouting for a while, Xie Cheng''s voice rang out: "Zhen Niang, don''t be afraid, it''s me. His Majesty said that your female family members have done a good job in guarding the family, so let use and take our female family members into the pce together!"


    He had to shout quickly, otherwise his wife''s temperament would scare him alive.


    Then Zhang Zhong, Jifeng, Qian Qinghe, Xiao Chengju, Uncle Qin and others started shouting.


    After Meng Hong was nced at by Qin Sang, he also shouted: "Madam, I am Meng Hong,e down and follow me into the pce!"


    After a moment of silence upstairs, there were sounds of footsteps. The women came down with their children, crying andughing. Xie Cheng was punched several times and kicked twice by Ji Zhenniang.


    After the beating, she continued to pretend to be ady, let Xie Cheng support her, and walked out of Shengjing Building triumphantly, bing the first military officer''s wife to board the carriage.


    When the people on both sides of the street saw this, they said all kinds of envious words, saying that she was so beautiful.


    Gu Jinli was thest one to board the bus. However, the handsome man and the beautiful woman they were were a beautiful sight of their own, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Qin Sang also took the opportunity to lower his head and lean towards her, causing Gu Jinli to re at him: "Be serious and don''t do anything outrageous~"


    Okay, Ill listen to Xiaoyu~ Qin Sang helped Gu Jinli onto the Qin familys carriage, cautiously throughout the process, as if he was holding a treasure.


    Wei Xiao and Luo Ying didn''t see it... After today, everyone in the city knew that the youngest Qin was henpecked!


    But Qin Sang just wanted to tell everyone that he loved Gu Jinli and she was qualified to share his glory.


    "Get out quickly, don''t stay here for too long." Gu Jinli saw that he had also gotten into the car and hurriedly chased him.


    Xiaoyu, dont chase me away, Ill leave as soon as I say a word. Qin Sang lowered his head and stared at her, and said sincerely: Thank you Xiaoyu for being willing to apany me on this journey of life.


    He asked her again: "Did I disappoint Xiaoyu?"


    When he asked this question, there was a bit of anxiety in his eyes... He knew very well that until this moment, she still disdained the world.


    Gu Jinli looked at him, with a surge of moisture in his eyes. He took the initiative to hug him and said seriously: "No, you did a good job... You made me want to stay."


    Qin Sang felt great joy in his heart and hugged her tightly: "I finally did it, Xiaoyu, thank you."


    He finally kept her, and for the rest of his life, he will love her, respect her, and understand her even more, and will not let her have any regrets!


    "Get off quickly, or you''ll be criticized." After Gu Jinli kissed him, he opened the car curtain and drove him out of the car.


    After Qin Sang fixed the curtain, he mounted his horse again, took his two children, and protected the carriage with his wife in it, and headed for the imperial city together.

 Chapter 3285: Extra [1]

    Chapter 3285: Extra [1]


    Chapter 3285 Extra1


    At the end of David Ming''an''s second year, the capital was really bustling with activity. First, the triumphant army returned to Beijing, and within a few days, it was the Chinese New Year again.


    Three years after entering Ming''an, the excitement has not diminished at all. On the day of the Lantern Festival, the eight long streets in the capital were lit up with colorful lights like stars, illuminating the capital as bright as day and making the capital more prosperous than in the Chu Dynasty.


    Master, madam, young master, youngdy, this box is too heavy. Please put it down quickly and let the young men carry it. Shopkeeper Chen and his assistants stood by to persuade the Dongweng family who suddenly came to work.


    "Old Chen, shut up quickly. It will be terrible if the noble people hear that we are fake clerks!" Dongjia Zheng stared at them and solemnly exined: "From now on, except for Lao Chen, all other clerks will go out to hang out. Lantern market, leave the work in the shop to us. It''s just selling some incense, candles andnterns, we can do that."


    Just obey my orders, otherwise Ill fire you!


    The boss has spoken out and given generous gifts, and the guys are happy to obey.


    After the guys left, Zheng Dongjia said to the shopkeeper: "Old Chen, I got news that Duke Qin''s family and Duke Ying''s family will disguise themselves asmon people tonight ande to our Nancheng to visit thentern market... I heard that His Majesty''s family is also very likely to It wille, maybe we will be lucky enough to meet it...Don''t shout, don''t shout, don''t make any noise!"


    He also said: "Call your children too. If you meet him, it will be a lifetime blessing."


    Shopkeeper Chen was shocked, but said: "Master, where did you hear this news? Is it reliable?"


    "Of course it''s reliable. I got this news from..." Zheng Dongjia lowered his voice and said, "I bought it from Mrs. Changfu for one hundred taels of silver~"


    This, you are indeed deceived.


    Mrs. Changfu is the Chen family. She has never been reliable. If you believe her, you might as well put up an incense table and pray to God.


    But the boss and his family were in high spirits. As a migrant worker, shopkeeper Chen was sensible and did not disappoint. Instead, he said: "Young man understands and will cooperate with the boss."


    The Zheng family was very happy and made a promise: "If you can meet the noble man tonight, the Zheng family will support you for a hundred years."


    "Thank you, boss!" Shopkeeper Chen quickly thanked him, and he was looking forward to it...what if he got lucky, right?


    However, the Chen family was indeed unreliable. Qin Luowei and his family did note to Nancheng at all. Instead, they went to Xichengfang City. They took their children shopping for more than an hour, went to more than a dozen shops, and even ate at a stall. sweet dumpling.


    The kid from the glutinous rice dumpling stall owners family got antern from Prince Qin, so he is really lucky!


    As soon as the news spread the next day, the people who had bought the news from Chen became angry and tried to stop Chen to ask for an exnation.


    But Chen learned wisely and signed deeds with everyone who bought the news. Each deed had a sentence: There is no guarantee that you will meet the noble person. Whether you can meet the noble person or not depends entirely on your own luck. The seller is not responsible. No refunds.


    rogue!


    The buyers scolded Mr. Chen bloody.


    But Mrs. Chen didn''t care at all. She happily counted the banknotes at home and said to Gu Dagui who came to question her: "How can you me me? I told them that I won''t keep the truth, and I won''t keep the truth. But in order to curry favor with His Majesty, they Its better to spend money to buy it, then you are being cheated.


    Moreover


    I sell all my news to wealthy families who have no shortage of money. I dont sell it to those whose families are living a mediocre life.


    What a conscience.


    "Mom, have you finished counting? How much did you earn?" Gu Dewang asked.


    Mr. Chen was so proud that she waved a stack of banknotes to show off to him: "I made 6,330 taels, and more than a dozenpanies gave me preferential prices, otherwise I would have made a full 7,000 taels!"


    "There are quite a lot of them. Mom is indeed a good at picking up side deals." Gu Dewang boasted, and with a move of his arm, he snatched all the banknotes from Chen''s hand. Before Chen got mad, he said, "Mom, Your buying and selling of His Majesty''s whereabouts is a serious crime of genocide. For the sake of your rtives, Your Majesty exempted our family from the death penalty. However, the stolen money will be confiscated and your sry will be forfeited for three years. If you dare tomit the crime again, your title as a third-grade wife will be revoked."


    What?


    Ms. Chen was confused, and felt that Gu Dewang was lying to him, so she smiled and said: "Stop fooling around and return the banknote to mom quickly. Mom still has to save money to hold a wedding banquet for you and Xiaoxinghua."


    "Haha, Xiao Xinghua and I both have money. We don''t need to use my mother''s money to hold a wedding banquet." Gu Dewang shouted outside: "Master Shi,e in and get the criminal!" "Thank you, Master Gu." The ck-faced man Lord Shi came in with prison guards armed with swords, pointed at Chen and said, "Take this criminal to the Criminal Department for trial!"


    "Gu Dewang, I''m your mother, and you''re actually serious!" Mrs. Chen was so frightened that she quickly hid behind Gu Dagui and said, "Take the banknotes, take them all, I don''t want them anymore, and I won''t dare to do it anymore."


    Only then was Gu Dewang satisfied, and reminded her: "Mom, when you go back to your hometown to show off, don''t make any promises to the folks. Our family''s current status, if you say a wrong word, it may lead to catastrophe. You know Yet?"


    Mrs. Chen: "You think I''m stupid, but I''m so smart that even profiteers have to kowtow to me!"


    Gu Dewang then went to negotiate with Master Shi and sent the people from the Punishment Department away.


    Chen Shi was so busy that she was almost furious. When she met Gu Defa, she jumped up and cursed: "You brat, if you don''t prepare well for the exam, where did you go? If you don''t get the top prize, I will never end it with you!"


    Gu Defa was helpless: "Mom, I have been writing strategies in my yard. It''s dinner time, so I went out to eat."


    Wrong scolding? Even that doesnt admit it!


    Gu Defa said again: "Mom, don''t think too highly of me. I can''t get the top prize, but I can get to the bottom, which is pretty good... It doesn''t matter if I fail the exam. Anyway, if I fail, I will go back to the household department and work as an errand."


    It blocked everything Chen expected to say.


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that smoke was burning on her head: "I can''t stay with you any longer. I''m going to see Sister Xiaoxin, but don''te to me!"


    I went to Gu Dexing''s house, hugged Sister Xiaoxin, and cried to Xu Zhong about Gu Dewang''s plot against her.


    Xu Zhongforted her with kind words, but her worried heart dropped... When she learned that her aunt was selling information, she was frightened and hurried to tell her husband.


    Her husband told her not to worry and let her aunt do the work. She would be taught a lesson after the work waspleted.


    And His Majesty knew about this and did not stop it. He just asked his aunt to help divert the attention of the people in the capital so that Your Majesty and the Qin family and the Luo family could have a good time.


    On the same day, after Wei Xiao saw the more than 6,000 taels of silver notes, he imagined Chen''s deted appearance and feltfortable. He turned around and gave the silver notes to the Ministry of Rites: "An extra gift for the military generals who are getting married recently."


    "Yes." The officials of the Ministry of Rites happily took away the banknotes and were busy with the marriage of the generals.


    The excitement in the capital continues. On the eighteenth day of the first lunar month, Hong Dao and Wu Qinyi got married.


    Before Hong Dao got married, he was awarded the title of General Wu''an of the second rank. He married the queen''s cousin. The wedding was held with great grandeur, and all the nobles from the capital came. The pce also gave valuable gifts, which made all the guests in the hall extremely envious. Mr. Hong''s face was also glowing, and he was very proud of his grandson.


    Xiao Chenggong was sour again. After returning home from the wedding banquet, he said to Su Yongshu: "I''m sorry, wife. If I were more capable, our wedding would be much more beautiful."


    Su Yongshu was very happy that Xiao Chenggong thought of her everywhere, but: "Husband, you can''t think like this. Everyone has their own achievements. If you only look at the ones at the top, you won''t be able to live your life... We are now The days have been great.


    They were married in their twenties, and a few days before the wedding, my husband, father-inw, brother-inw, brother-inw and brother-inw were all promoted, and the Ministry of Rites also sent congrattory gifts. It was already a great sight, and my aunt was so happy that she shed tears and said that she had found her. A good marriage.


    After being coaxed by his wife, Xiao Chenggong became more motivated again. He read the books on military resources management given by the Ministry of War at night.


    The next day, the 19th day of the first lunar month, the eldest son of General Liu was officially canonized as Duke of Jin. General Xiao Liu was granted the title of Duke of Yan. The Liu family had two Dukes, and they were both in the limelight.


    On the twentieth day of the first lunar month, Bu Fang got married to the concubine of Magistrate Li, which was another lively event.

 Chapter 3286: Extra [2]

    Chapter 3286: Extra [2]


    Chapter 3286 Extra2


    On the twenty-second day of the first lunar month, Zhang Tu and Qing Hui were engaged...Zhang Tu was one of the confidants who followed Qin Sang to the northwest to fight against the enemy. He had fallen in love with Qing Hui when he was in the northwest. After returning from his meritorious service, he immediately proposed to marry her.


    Men will only spoil her medical skills.


    But Zhang Tu took on Cong Wenshan''s approach of pestering Xiaoji, and kept pestering Qing Hui. He also said that he admired Qing Hui and liked her fierce temper. After getting married, he would continue to support Qing Hui in diagnosing diseases and making medicine, and would not let her just guard her. Back house.


    Having known each other for several years, we knew each other well and had feelings for each other. Qing Hui also had a cheerful temper and was the most troubled by the confusion, so she finally agreed.


    Also said: "Keep everything simple, get engaged in the first month and get married in the third month."


    It was so refreshing that Zhang Tu was so happy that he almost couldn''t find the southeast, northwest and northwest.


    On the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month, Han Sansong got married to the youngest daughter of Feng Darabao... Han Sansong was also a soldier from the south who went to the northwest to fight against the enemy. He originally followed Niu Dabao, but because of his strong ability, Niu Dabao was afraid that his future would be missed, so he let him He went to follow Qin Sang, and now he has established a family.


    A few dayster, on the second day of the second lunar month, the dragon raised its head. The emperor worshiped the God of Agriculture and conferred the title of Duke on the Ye family... He specially chose this day to confer the title of Duke on the Ye family. Wei Xiao was greatly praised.


    The ninth day of February is the day when Guo Qiang and Shang Yuanyuan got married.


    The two young boys and girls hanging around Qin Sang and Gu Jinli have also reached the age of getting married.


    On the day they got married, Qin Sang went to Guo Mansion in the capital to help Guo Qiang, while Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, Ouyang Ming and others went to Shang''s house to support Shang Yuanyuan.


    When Guo Qiang came to wee his bride, Eng came to the door with arge group of friends and said: "You can''t be allowed to marry Shang''s aunt easily. You have to go through nine levels. The first level is... Unlock the chain within a quarter of an hour." Lock!"


    Hmph, did you think you were going topete with Eng?


    No.


    Brother Gui, Brother You, and Brother Guo all told me that Uncle Xiao Guo is a military general and cannotpete with you, so letspete on brains today!


    Hahahaha, Guo Qiang was almostughed to death by Er Lang, but soon he couldn''tugh anymore.


    Because what Eng came up with was not a copper door chain lock, but one that only less than a hundred people had heard of: "The Huanyu chain lock is more powerful than the Jintian chain lock."


    Guo Qiang''s smile copsed and he hurriedly asked for help: "Brother Sang, save me."


    Qin Sang: "The Huanyu chain lock is veryplicated. It isposed of nine golden and sky chain locks. Even if I learned the art of dexterity since I was a child, I would not be able to unlock the Huanyu chain lock within a quarter of an hour... because it requires a pair of extremely flexible hands. .


    He can solve it, but not quickly.


    Ah ha, daddy cant untie it either. Eng was happy.


    but


    "Your uncle can untie it in a quarter of an hour." Qin Sang said.


    Humph, Eng smiled proudly: "But my uncle is from my mother''s family and cannot help the groom''s official duties."


    "Who said we can''t help?" Cheng Ge''er, a shameless man, walked from behind them to Guo Qiang and smiled at Eng: "Although Uncle Shang is the elder brother''s master, I have known Xiao Guo since I was a child. My good brother, to show fairness, I will first help Xiao Guo in this level, and then help Uncle Shangs family in the next level.


    ah?


    Can it still be like this?


    The little guys were shocked.


    What was even more shocking was that Brother Cheng was flying with his hands, clicking, and unlocked the Huanyu chain lock in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Passed the first level.


    The groom is here to wee the bride!


    Guo Qiang smiled and gave the little guys generous wedding money. Chunfeng proudly led the wedding team to the second level and passed several levels in a row.


    Sadly, they met Gu Jinan at the eighth level.


    Guo Qiang was almost crying and asked Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, can we seed in the martial artspetition?"


    Haha, Gu Jinan gave him a very friendly smile: "No, the Shang family is a family of farming and reading, so let''spare our brains."


    He also said: "Don''t worry, it''s no better than poetry, poetry, or treasure hunting."


    He took out a picture scroll and said: "If you find the real treasure in the picture within half an hour, you will win."


    In the back house, in Shang Yuanyuan''s boudoir, after she heard what happened outside, she became anxious: "Senior brother actually gave me half an hour for so long. It shows that the treasure hunt map is extremely difficult, and Aqiang will definitely not be able to win... Sister Xiaoyu , what should we do?"


    You have to help Ah Qiang.


    Gu Jinli deliberately teased her: "Eldest brother personally guards the customs, and there is nothing I can do... I''m afraid Xiao Guo will miss the auspicious time to pick up the bride."


    After hearing this, Yuanyuan was obviously panicked.


    Ouyang Ming said hurriedly: "Don''t listen to your sister Xiaoyu, your senior brother is the most sensible. If no one can break the treasure map, he will definitely think of other ways to let General Xiao Guo pass, and he will not let you miss the good time."


    As expected, Gu Jinan only stopped Guo Qiang for three-quarters of an hour. After seeing that he could not find out the location of the real treasure, he asked him to change the criminalw and specifically bear the punishment for those who cheated his wife.


    Guo Qiang likes Yuanyuan, so naturally he has nothing to fear and recites it loudly.


    But half of the guests had concubines sharing the same room, and some even had concubines. Every one of them felt chills running down their backs and cursed Gu Jinan in their hearts: What a **** loss!


    However, they underestimated Gu Jinan''s losses.


    Gu Jinan said: "Pass the eighth level. Open the ninth level. Recite the criminalw just now and write a letter ofmitment to your first wife. Then you can go in and pick up the bride." Don''t you like to hear it?


    Then listen to it twice.


    Those who take concubines, those who have married couples, those who have wives, those who want them all, and those who like to suppress their wives when they have nothing to do, all look extremely ugly.


    Guo Qiang also happily thanked Gu Jinan: "Thank you so much, senior brother, for your noble hand!"


    Brother Gu is indeed a cold-faced and warm-hearted person. Looking at the water, he was so moved that he wanted to cry.


    Gu Jinan epted his thanks: "Well, let''s get started."


    Guo Qiang quickly passed thest level and had to enter Shang''s house. He met Shang Yuanyuan: "Yuanyuan, I''m here to pick you up!"


    Its not easy to get married after being engaged for many years.


    Shang Yuanyuan was also very happy. He was led by Guo Qiang. After bidding farewell to his parents, he got into a sedan chair and went to the Guo Mansion to get married.


    After Guo Qiang and Yuan Yuan got married, the capital was busy with Enke''s affairs. Since the Mid-Autumn Festivalst year, students from all over the country have begun toe to Beijing, and now the capital is full of candidates taking exams.


    The most proud ones are the schrs from the northwest, northeast, and Jianghuai. Just because Wei Xiao or Qin Sang have stayed in these ces, they are extremely proud.


    The schrs from the Northeast who followed the triumphal army to Beijing were the most popr.


    The Jianghuai schrs were dissatisfied and secretly swore that they would win the first ce in the examination room and beat the Northeastern schrs.


    The schrs in the northwest were more open-minded. They said, "Hurry up and finish the exam. If we fail, we can join the army."


    The main focus is on a person with abundant martial virtue.


    However, the Enke champion who has been recorded in history is not from these three ces, but a schr from the capital. His name is Xin Zhushan. He is thirty-five years old. He has good literary talent, unique insights on policy and theory, and is proficient in military and military affairs. Dong Qingwen is still learning the Chinesenguage of crossing the sea. He is good at archery. When Ningji is in trouble, he uses arrows to lure the enemy and escapes the pursuit of the thieves.


    They are from the same n as the Xin Jianjun family, but they have already been in the fifth server, so their rtionship is not too close.


    After Wei Xiao thought about it, he met him in person. At this meeting, he found that his will was as strong as a mountain and could not be shaken. He admired him very much and finally selected him as the number one schr.


    The second ce on the list is the schr from the northwest.


    Tanhua is a schr from Northeast China.


    Chuan Lu was a schr from Zhongzhou, a person Wei Xiao favored when he was clearing out the bandits in Zhongzhou.


    Gu Defa passed the Jinshi exam, which made Mrs. Chen very angry: "How did you pass the exam? All those years of reading have been in vain. Are you worthy of Mr. Ouyang? Are you worthy of my mother''s Shu Xiu?!"


    Gu Defa reminded her: "Mom, Grandpa Ouyang confiscated all the repairs from our family, and the annual repairs are given by the money I earned..."


    "Shut up, you are a concubine who is a Jinshi, like a wife, and a Jinshi, and how dare youe to settle matters with me!" Ms. Chen cursed, making herself very angry, but Gu Defa didn''t take it seriously at all, and even tried to persuade her. Mrs. Chen: "Mom, I entered the schoolte and am not as good as my brother. It is already good to be admitted to the Jinshi. I cannotpare with Xin Zhuangyuan. He is from the same n as Mr. Xin. He has been a biliterate since he was in Mengqi."


    This is the gap betweenmon people and aristocratic families. It is as insurmountable as a natural chasm.


    He then said: "Mom, just keep scolding me. If you scold me too much, you will get tired. My son will go to work in the outer yamen first."


    Mrs. Chen was angry again: "Go to work again? Are you an old cow? Don''t you know how to bezy? Anyone who doesn''t workzy is a fool!"


    Gu Defa said: "I also want to bezy, but His Majesty is going to send officials to relocate the people to the northeast. There are a lot of subsidy ounts to be done for the people, and the Ministry of Revenue is very busy."


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she went to Xu Zhong toin about Gu Defa, but Xu Zhong was too bored and she said with disgust: "I have nothing to talk to you about. I will take Sister Xin to see Mrs. Lan. I wille back in the evening." "


    Xu Zhong was frightened when he heard this... Mrs. Chen and Widow Xiao, her sister Xin might be a shrew in the future.


    At night, she told Gu Dexing about her worries.


    Gu Dexing smiled and advised: "It''s better for the girl to be more aggressive. If she''s too quiet, she''ll be at a disadvantage... Let the second aunt take care of her. If you''re not at ease, let''s try to get Sister Xin back when shees home." be."


    Lets do it. Xu Zhong agreed.


    After Enke, the capital changed from lively to busy.


    It was extremely busy. The Xinke Jinshi were sent to the Sixth Ministry on errands on the second day after the Qionglin Banquet. They were so busy that they could not leave the Yamen for several days. Some Xinke Jinshi who came from a wealthy family were so tired that they wanted to resign and go home.


    After Wei Xiao learned about it, he sneered and said, "Oh, now that the court is employing people, they still want to stop working? What a dream!"


    You can have a grand burial, but if you want to go home and enjoy a happy life with the title of Jinshi given by the court, there is no way.


    Ah, Uncle Qin, eat! Qiangqiang pushed a piece of pastry to Qin Sang opposite him.


    Thank you, eldest prince. Qin Sang smiled, took the cake, and ate it again.


    "Eat, it''s delicious!" Qiangqiang stuffed Qin Sang with beef jerky, and after Qin Sang finished eating, he stuffed fresh fruit with him: "Uncle Qin, eat!"


    Wei Xiao was speechless after seeing it. When Qiangqiang stuffed Qin Sang with fried food again, he finally got angry and said, "That''s enough for you. If you stuff more fried food into Qin Sang''s mouth, your cousin will vomit."

 Chapter 3287: Extra [2]

    Chapter 3287: Extra [2]


    On the twenty-second day of the first lunar month, Zhang Tu and Qing Hui were engaged...Zhang Tu was one of the confidants who followed Qin Sang to the northwest to fight against the enemy. He had fallen in love with Qing Hui when he was in the northwest. After returning from his meritorious service, he immediately proposed to marry her.


    Men will only spoil her medical skills.


    But Zhang Tu took on Cong Wenshan''s approach of pestering Xiaoji, and kept pestering Qing Hui. He also said that he admired Qing Hui and liked her fierce temper. After getting married, he would continue to support Qing Hui in diagnosing diseases and making medicine, and would not let her just guard her. Back house.


    Having known each other for several years, we knew each other well and had feelings for each other. Qing Hui also had a cheerful temper and was the most troubled by the confusion, so she finally agreed.


    Also said: "Keep everything simple, get engaged in the first month and get married in the third month."


    It was so refreshing that Zhang Tu was so happy that he almost couldn''t find the southeast, northwest and northwest.


    On the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month, Han Sansong got married to the youngest daughter of Feng Darabao... Han Sansong was also a soldier from the south who went to the northwest to fight against the enemy. He originally followed Niu Dabao, but because of his strong ability, Niu Dabao was afraid that his future would be missed, so he let him He went to follow Qin Sang, and now he has established a family.


    A few dayster, on the second day of the second lunar month, the dragon raised its head. The emperor worshiped the God of Agriculture and conferred the title of Duke on the Ye family... He specially chose this day to confer the title of Duke on the Ye family. Wei Xiao was greatly praised.


    The ninth day of February is the day when Guo Qiang and Shang Yuanyuan got married.


    The two young boys and girls hanging around Qin Sang and Gu Jinli have also reached the age of getting married.


    On the day they got married, Qin Sang went to Guo Mansion in the capital to help Guo Qiang, while Gu Jinli, Gu Jinan, Ouyang Ming and others went to Shang''s house to support Shang Yuanyuan.


    When Guo Qiang came to wee his bride, Eng came to the door with arge group of friends and said: "You can''t be allowed to marry Shang''s aunt easily. You have to go through nine levels. The first level is... Unlock the chain within a quarter of an hour." Lock!"


    Hmph, did you think you were going topete with Eng?


    No.


    Brother Gui, Brother You, and Brother Guo all told me that Uncle Xiao Guo is a military general and cannotpete with you, so letspete on brains today!


    Hahahaha, Guo Qiang was almostughed to death by Er Lang, but soon he couldn''tugh anymore.


    Because what Eng came up with was not a copper door chain lock, but one that only less than a hundred people had heard of: "The Huanyu chain lock is more powerful than the Jintian chain lock."


    Guo Qiang''s smile copsed and he hurriedly asked for help: "Brother Sang, save me."


    Qin Sang: "The Huanyu chain lock is veryplicated. It isposed of nine golden and sky chain locks. Even if I learned the art of dexterity since I was a child, I would not be able to unlock the Huanyu chain lock within a quarter of an hour... because it requires a pair of extremely flexible hands. .


    He can solve it, but not quickly.


    Ah ha, daddy cant untie it either. Eng was happy.


    but


    "Your uncle can untie it in a quarter of an hour." Qin Sang said.


    Humph, Eng smiled proudly: "But my uncle is from my mother''s family and cannot help the groom''s official duties."


    "Who said we can''t help?" Cheng Ge''er, a shameless man, walked from behind them to Guo Qiang and smiled at Eng: "Although Uncle Shang is the elder brother''s master, I have known Xiao Guo since I was a child. My good brother, to show fairness, I will first help Xiao Guo in this level, and then help Uncle Shangs family in the next level.


    ah?


    Can it still be like this?


    The little guys were shocked.


    What was even more shocking was that Brother Cheng was flying with his hands, clicking, and unlocked the Huanyu chain lock in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Passed the first level.


    The groom is here to wee the bride!


    Guo Qiang smiled and gave the little guys generous wedding money. Chunfeng proudly led the wedding team to the second level and passed several levels in a row.


    Sadly, they met Gu Jinan at the eighth level.


    Guo Qiang was almost crying and asked Gu Jinan: "Brother Gu, can we seed in the martial artspetition?"


    Haha, Gu Jinan gave him a very friendly smile: "No, the Shang family is a family of farming and reading, so let''spare our brains."


    He also said: "Don''t worry, it''s no better than poetry, poetry, or treasure hunting."


    He took out a picture scroll and said: "If you find the real treasure in the picture within half an hour, you will win."


    In the back house, in Shang Yuanyuan''s boudoir, after she heard what happened outside, she became anxious: "Senior brother actually gave me half an hour for so long. It shows that the treasure hunt map is extremely difficult, and Aqiang will definitely not be able to win... Sister Xiaoyu , what should we do?"


    You have to help Ah Qiang.


    Gu Jinli deliberately teased her: "Eldest brother personally guards the customs, and there is nothing I can do... I''m afraid Xiao Guo will miss the auspicious time to pick up the bride."


    After hearing this, Yuanyuan was obviously panicked.


    Ouyang Ming said hurriedly: "Don''t listen to your sister Xiaoyu, your senior brother is the most sensible. If no one can break the treasure map, he will definitely think of other ways to let General Xiao Guo pass, and he will not let you miss the good time."


    As expected, Gu Jinan only stopped Guo Qiang for three-quarters of an hour. After seeing that he could not find out the location of the real treasure, he asked him to change the criminalw and specifically bear the punishment for those who cheated his wife.


    Guo Qiang likes Yuanyuan, so naturally he has nothing to fear and recites it loudly.


    But half of the guests had concubines sharing the same room, and some even had concubines. Every one of them felt chills running down their backs and cursed Gu Jinan in their hearts: What a **** loss!


    However, they underestimated Gu Jinan''s losses.


    Gu Jinan said: "Pass the eighth level. Open the ninth level. Recite the criminalw just now and write a letter ofmitment to your first wife. Then you can go in and pick up the bride." Don''t you like to hear it?


    Then listen to it twice.


    Those who take concubines, those who have married couples, those who have wives, those who want them all, and those who like to suppress their wives when they have nothing to do, all look extremely ugly.


    Guo Qiang also happily thanked Gu Jinan: "Thank you so much, senior brother, for your noble hand!"


    Brother Gu is indeed a cold-faced and warm-hearted person. Looking at the water, he was so moved that he wanted to cry.


    Gu Jinan epted his thanks: "Well, let''s get started."


    Guo Qiang quickly passed thest level and had to enter Shang''s house. He met Shang Yuanyuan: "Yuanyuan, I''m here to pick you up!"


    Its not easy to get married after being engaged for many years.


    Shang Yuanyuan was also very happy. He was led by Guo Qiang. After bidding farewell to his parents, he got into a sedan chair and went to the Guo Mansion to get married.


    After Guo Qiang and Yuan Yuan got married, the capital was busy with Enke''s affairs. Since the Mid-Autumn Festivalst year, students from all over the country have begun toe to Beijing, and now the capital is full of candidates taking exams.


    The most proud ones are the schrs from the northwest, northeast, and Jianghuai. Just because Wei Xiao or Qin Sang have stayed in these ces, they are extremely proud.


    The schrs from the Northeast who followed the triumphal army to Beijing were the most popr.


    The Jianghuai schrs were dissatisfied and secretly swore that they would win the first ce in the examination room and beat the Northeastern schrs.


    The schrs in the northwest were more open-minded. They said, "Hurry up and finish the exam. If we fail, we can join the army."


    The main focus is on a person with abundant martial virtue.


    However, the Enke champion who has been recorded in history is not from these three ces, but a schr from the capital. His name is Xin Zhushan. He is thirty-five years old. He has good literary talent, unique insights on policy and theory, and is proficient in military and military affairs. Dong Qingwen is still learning the Chinesenguage of crossing the sea. He is good at archery. When Ningji is in trouble, he uses arrows to lure the enemy and escapes the pursuit of the thieves.


    They are from the same n as the Xin Jianjun family, but they have already been in the fifth server, so their rtionship is not too close.


    After Wei Xiao thought about it, he met him in person. At this meeting, he found that his will was as strong as a mountain and could not be shaken. He admired him very much and finally selected him as the number one schr.


    The second ce on the list is the schr from the northwest.


    Tanhua is a schr from Northeast China.


    Chuan Lu was a schr from Zhongzhou, a person Wei Xiao favored when he was clearing out the bandits in Zhongzhou.


    Gu Defa passed the Jinshi exam, which made Mrs. Chen very angry: "How did you pass the exam? All those years of reading have been in vain. Are you worthy of Mr. Ouyang? Are you worthy of my mother''s Shu Xiu?!"


    Gu Defa reminded her: "Mom, Grandpa Ouyang confiscated all the repairs from our family, and the annual repairs are given by the money I earned..."


    "Shut up, you are a concubine who is a Jinshi, like a wife, and a Jinshi, and how dare youe to settle matters with me!" Ms. Chen cursed, making herself very angry, but Gu Defa didn''t take it seriously at all, and even tried to persuade her. Mrs. Chen: "Mom, I entered the schoolte and am not as good as my brother. It is already good to be admitted to the Jinshi. I cannotpare with Xin Zhuangyuan. He is from the same n as Mr. Xin. He has been a biliterate since he was in Mengqi."


    This is the gap betweenmon people and aristocratic families. It is as insurmountable as a natural chasm.


    He then said: "Mom, just keep scolding me. If you scold me too much, you will get tired. My son will go to work in the outer yamen first."


    Mrs. Chen was angry again: "Go to work again? Are you an old cow? Don''t you know how to bezy? Anyone who doesn''t workzy is a fool!"


    Gu Defa said: "I also want to bezy, but His Majesty is going to send officials to relocate the people to the northeast. There are a lot of subsidy ounts to be done for the people, and the Ministry of Revenue is very busy."


    Mrs. Chen was so angry that she went to Xu Zhong toin about Gu Defa, but Xu Zhong was too bored and she said with disgust: "I have nothing to talk to you about. I will take Sister Xin to see Mrs. Lan. I wille back in the evening." "


    Xu Zhong was frightened when he heard this... Mrs. Chen and Widow Xiao, her sister Xin might be a shrew in the future.


    At night, she told Gu Dexing about her worries.


    Gu Dexing smiled and advised: "It''s better for the girl to be more aggressive. If she''s too quiet, she''ll be at a disadvantage... Let the second aunt take care of her. If you''re not at ease, let''s try to get Sister Xin back when shees home." be."


    Lets do it. Xu Zhong agreed.


    After Enke, the capital changed from lively to busy.


    It was extremely busy. The Xinke Jinshi were sent to the Sixth Ministry on errands on the second day after the Qionglin Banquet. They were so busy that they could not leave the Yamen for several days. Some Xinke Jinshi who came from a wealthy family were so tired that they wanted to resign and go home.


    After Wei Xiao learned about it, he sneered and said, "Oh, now that the court is employing people, they still want to stop working? What a dream!"


    You can have a grand burial, but if you want to go home and enjoy a happy life with the title of Jinshi given by the court, there is no way.


    Ah, Uncle Qin, eat! Qiangqiang pushed a piece of pastry to Qin Sang opposite him.


    Thank you, eldest prince. Qin Sang smiled, took the cake, and ate it again.


    "Eat, it''s delicious!" Qiangqiang stuffed Qin Sang with beef jerky, and after Qin Sang finished eating, he stuffed fresh fruit with him: "Uncle Qin, eat!"


    Wei Xiao was speechless after seeing it. When Qiangqiang stuffed Qin Sang with fried food again, he finally got angry and said, "That''s enough for you. If you stuff more fried food into Qin Sang''s mouth, your cousin will vomit."

 Chapter 3288: Extra: [The Queen’s Position and the General]

    Chapter 3288: Extra: [The Queen��s Position and the General]


    Qiangqiang was unhappy. He took the fried food and looked at Qin Sang aggrievedly: "Uncle Ku, eat snow, take supplements, and you won''t get sick."


    Hahaha, General Liuughed out loud and said to Qiang Qiang: "First Prince, don''t worry, we don''t have snow in the Northeast, we can eat hot meat rice."


    He added with emotion: "My eldest brother used to say that Sang was a rare person since he was a child, and he was doted on by everyone he saw. I thought it was an exaggeration, but I didn''t expect it to be true. Look, even a little kid like the eldest prince They all doted on him, which made me envious."


    Qiangqiang is quite good at things. The little fat man turned his hand and handed the fried food to General Liu: "Grandpa Liu, eat!"


    General Xiao Liu was overjoyed. He quickly took it with both hands and said, "Thank you, eldest prince. I obey your order."


    It is a pleasure to eat fried food.


    When Qiang Qiang saw the imperial doctoring in with the medicinal food, he pointed at the medicinal food and said to Luo Ying: "Uncle Luo, drink."


    Luo Ying had been watching the show for a long time, and when he was suddenly fed, he couldn''t help butugh out loud: "Hahaha, the eldest prince really knows how to care for others."


    He took the cup of medicinal food and drank it all in a few mouthfuls: "Tsk, the medicinal taste is strong and hard to drink."


    Ke Qiang said: "If you want to drink, it will cure your illness."


    Luo Ying was shocked and praised Wei Xiao: "Your son is indeed very smart. He is only two years old. Not only does he speak clearly, but he also has a clear mind. He will definitely be a wise king in the future. You can rest assured."


    They can also feel relieved.


    Qin Sang also looked at Qiangqiang and smiled: "The eldest prince is indeed very smart."


    Being praised, Qiangqiang was very happy: "The smartest one."


    Wei Xiao didn''t notice his arrogance, but still said worriedly: "It''s useless to be smart now. You won''t know whether you can help him until he is ten years old. You will have to wait until the moment he dies to know whether he is a truly wise king. "


    "Huh!" Qiangqiang was angry...I''m only two years old, and you''re damned if you say that. Is there anyone like you who is a father?


    Wei Xiao was angry: "How dare you snort at me."


    Qiangqiang ignored him and gave Luo Ying some candy: "It''s sweet. It won''t be bitter after you eat it."


    "Thank you, eldest prince." Luo Ying was so happy that she ate three pieces of candy at once and was tired of the sweetness.


    Wei Xiao looked puzzled and asked Qiangqiang: "Wei Jiang, were you a cook in yourst life, so you always feed people in this life?"


    This time Qiangqiang stopped snorting at him, but said something that made him angry: "Don''t feed daddy."


    I feed a lot of people, but they dont feed you. Are you angry?


    After Wei Xiao reacted, his face turned dark.


    Luo Yingughed out loud without losing face: "Wei Xiaoer, you were always angry with us before, but now you are angry with your own son."


    Wei Xiao was speechless... Looking at someone who looked like him and Luo Huiniang, he gritted his teeth and said, "This brat is my nemesis."


    Qiangqiang grinned at Wei Xiao without fear of death, showing his two rows of white teeth: "Nemesis, he is better than dad, that''s just a boast."


    This time even General Liu was shocked: "The eldest prince is really a dragon''s son. He knows a lot. Ordinary two-year-olds don''t have such brains."


    Wei Xiao nodded in agreement... Perhaps God did not want the people of Chu and Wei to suffer anymore, so he sent a smart child like Qiang Qiang to be the crown prince.


    but


    "Ah, hurry up, I can''t hold it in anymore!" Qiangqiang waved his hands around, asking someone to hold him to pee, but it was still toote. He peed just after taking off his pants halfway.


    Its so embarrassing, Qiangqiang is crying.


    Wei Xiao smiled and asked him, "Isn''t he very smart? Why can''t he hold back his urine?"


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, I, go, death, I''m gonna die, and I don''t want to stay here anymore, so I cried, I want Brother Eng, I want Brother Eng!


    Wei Xiao still had business to do and had no time to coax him, so he said: "Take him to see Prince Qin and others, but don''t disturb Prince Qin and others in ss."


    "Yes." Arge group of internal eunuchs and imperial guards responsible for taking care of and protecting Qiang Qiang exited Si''an Pce.


    After Qiang Qiang left, Wei Xiao and Qin Sang continued to discuss the transfer of generals... This matter has been discussed for almost a month, and it is almost finalized today.


    Luo Ying led General Wu, General Cheng Chong, General Shao and others to guard the northwest: "We are old acquaintances, and they are all loyal people who hate fighting. With their help, and the Qingma King''s tribe, the northwest will be peaceful."


    Meng Hong is guarding Yongtai Mansion with General Liang... Yongtai Mansion is a fortress, and Meng Hong is a fierce general. With him here, if Yongtai Mansion is attacked again, the chance of victory is high.


    His wife, Lady Tao, is also a powerful person. She has the ability to deal with the wives of all forces, and she also knows how to escape when encountering a battle.


    Zhang Yan and Wei Changwu were guarding Tong''an Mansion and Tangjiang Mansion respectively, the two main routes to Beijing.


    General Guo no longer guards Tong''an Mansion, but was transferred to guard Jiangnan: "General Guo is loyal and trustworthy, and he is a veteran who has fought hard battles. Together with Yuan Zhi, he is enough to guard Jiangnan."


    General Xiao Liu stayed in the capital, guarding the capital and Wei Xiao with General Xiao, Wei Changling, Wu Changzhen, Yuan Tong and others... After Ning Ji''s disaster, Wei Xiao was still a little scared, so he sent the loyal and capable Xiao Liu The general stayed.


    Generals such as Xie Cheng, Zhang Zhong, Hong Dao, and Uncle Qin continued to follow Qin Sang to the northeast.


    "It''s finally settled. If we continue to discuss it, I really want to go on strike." Luo Ying stretched his waist, exhaled, and felt relieved. He said to Qin Sang: "The big deal has been settled. It''s still early. Let''s go back. Lets make fish and mutton stew, the children want to drink it.


    General Xiao Liu came to join in the fun: "My elder brother said that the fish and mutton soup made by the Marquis of Qin is excellent. I have never tasted it before. This time I have to go back with Sang to eat a few bowls."


    I am talking about Father Qin, who taught Qin Sang his craftsmanship.


    Wei Xiao was depressed. He turned around and looked at the stacks of memorials on the imperial case. He couldn''t breathe easily... They were free, but he still had countless political affairs to do!


    "Your Majesty, I have to leave first." Luo Ying saw that Wei Xiao was unhappy and hurriedly took Qin Sang and ran away.


    General Xiao Liu was not so bold, so he looked at Wei Xiao and asked, "Your Majesty?" Wei Xiao said, "Uncle Liu, go."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." General Xiao Liu caught up with Qin Sang and Luo Ying and left the pce happily.


    He also sent someone home to deliver the message, and asked Mrs. Liu toe with her children.


    Liu Yihao happened to be at her mother''s house, and she brought Zheng Hua and her children with her. The Qin family was bustling again.


    After Wei Xiao heard this, he became even more depressed. He looked at Qiang Qiang who was having dinner, pped his chopsticks on the dining table and said, "Sir, when will you grow up and be a person?!"


    Qiangqiang was startled and immediately rushed to Luo Huiniang next to her: "Oh~Mom, Qiangqiang is useless. Qiangqiang makes daddy unhappy. Qiangqiang deserves to be scolded, wu~wu~wu~"


    This kind of small intive cry is the most lovable.


    As expected, Luo Huiniang became angry and said to Wei Xiao: "What are you crazy about? If you don''t want to have a good meal, just leave, and we, mother and son, will eat."


    Wei Xiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He pointed at Qiang Qiang and said, "Don''t be deceived by him. He is deliberately showing it to you so that you can scold me."


    Ha, Luo Huiniang sneered: "Listen, are you talking normal words? Qiangqiang is only two years old, does he know what it means to act for others? Please, this is your own son, you can''t think about kindness. Think about him?"


    He said again: "Are you going to eat? If not, go and approve the memorial."


    Wei Xiao almost vomited when he heard the word "memorial", so he could only hold back his anger and said: "Eat!"


    You little brat, just wait for me. One day, everyone will discover your true identity.


    Qiang Qiang was proud and happy, and continued: "Mom, don''t be angry...Dad, eat meat, take supplements, and live a long life."


    The longer you live, the few more years I will be able to work as aborer.


    Luo Huiniang praised happily: "Qiangqiang is really sensible."


    Wei Xiao is about to vomit blood... During the day, everyone fed him but not him. Now Ie to get him some meat to eat. As expected, he can pretend!


    Wei Xiao was unhappy. The next day, arge group of civil servants were scolded, and several new schrs were scolded and cried.


    However, there were also people who received rewards. This person was Ji Shengnong. He was granted a marriage to the legitimate daughter of Li Zhifu of Jiqing Prefecture.


    The imperial court wanted to send officials to the Northeast, Xinliu City, and Datianshu Prefecture to relocate the people. Ji Shengnong was one of the chief officials sent to Datianshu Prefecture.


    Like Gu Jinan, he is a civil servant with murderous intent, and he has many methods and is suitable to be used as a knife to open up wastnd for the dynasty.


    Officials who are also going to take office in these three ces include Shangguan Zhuo, Zheng Hua, Ouyang Shao, Qu Shaoyin, Xu Dexian, Xin Zhushan, Zheng Tongpan, the former ancient prefect, Gu Dexing, Xu Zhaoming, Qi Kangming, He Jinsheng, Qu Wenliangshu nephew, and arge number of officials from the six departments.


    Zheng Tongpan was the former magistrate of Zheng County, the father of Cheng Geer''s friend Zheng Qing...Zheng Qing also had a sister who was engaged to Xu Dexian. After getting married, they set off for the Northeast.


    Xu Chongfeng was very happy that his eldest son could marry ady from a wealthy family, but he said, "Xian, let''s resign and go back to our hometown. The Northeast is a tough ce...it''s too far away. If anything happens, how can you let dad live?!"


    Xu Dexian sighed: "Dad, don''t worry, we are protected by the soldiers and horses of the Duke of Qin. We are safe."


    Moreover


    "This is a good opportunity to make achievements. Most people can''t go if they want to. Your Majesty can give your son this opportunity. My son must make some achievements to repay the emperor''s favor."


    and


    Its not like I will stay in Datianshu Prefecture all my life. I will return in six years at most. But as long as I cane back, not only my son, but also my descendants will not have to worry about their future.


    Xu Chongfeng: Dreams are easy to dream about, but its also easy to die!


    Jiang Sheng said at the right time: "It is true that people die easily. For example, if you disobey orders and do not go to your post, you will die now."


    Xu Chongfeng was angry: "You old man, you scare me with this every time, but I don''t believe it this time!"


    Jiang Sheng chuckled: "You are quite stubborn. Since you don''t believe me, then go and see His Majesty now and obey your orders for brother Xian to see if you can get out of the pce alive."


    Well, Xu Chongfeng was scared. After scanning around, he could only get angry at his younger son, took away his book and threw it aside. He said angrily: "Don''t read it. It''s not good to be an official. You will be a rich man in the future. It''s unscientific." Passed the exam!


    Xu Deming nced at his father, picked up the book, and continued reading.


    "You..." Xu Chongfeng cried angrily again: "You are all traitors!"


    When Gu Dewang learned that he was not among the officials sent to the northeast, he rushed to Wei Xiao and knelt down: "Your Majesty, I am young, strong and capable. I am willing to go to the bitter coldnd to open up wastnd for the dynasty!"


    After saying this, there was a thud, his head hit the ground, and Wei Xiao was knocked.


    Coming to y again?


    Wei Xiao nced at him with disgust, looked away, and continued to say to Ouyang Zhang: "The matter of the Duke of Qin''s wife being granted the title of marquis is left to you. It must be done well. The Duke of Qin attaches great importance to it."


    Before Ouyang Zhang could say anything, Gu Dewang jumped up: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, have you really made Sister Xiaoyu a marquis?!"


    Hmph, Sang has been talking about it for three months, can he not seal it?


    Furthermore, Saburo is right... considering the two merits, if she is a man, she has already been granted a title. They cannot ignore her merits and deny her title just because she is a woman.


    However, Wei Xiao still said harshly: "This title is not only for Gu Er, but also for Sang and Gu Er''s daughter, my cousin... A marquis is more noble and honorable than a princess. With this title, she will be very sessful in whatever she does in the future. convenient."


    What?


    Gu Dewang looked at Wei Xiao in horror, and asked tremblingly: "Wei, second brother Wei, is that you?"


    You wont be possessed by a ghost, right?


    Otherwise, how could you, who has always looked down upon women, say such a thing? !

 Chapter 3289: Extra [Start Again, 4,000 words]

    Chapter 3289: Extra [Start Again, 4,000 words]


    These words were of course not said by Wei Xiao, but by Qin Sang.


    When Qin Sang proposed to Wei Xiao that Gu Jinli should be granted the title of marquis, Wei Xiao was very angry, but Gu Jinli had indeed made meritorious service, so he said, "It is better to give him the title of princess."


    But Qin Sang said: "Although the position of princess is valuable, it is just a kind of reward. But Xiaoyu''s achievements are all earned by her own life, and they are real military achievements. She is worthy of a marquis." .


    Princess is not a title, it is just a reward given by the imperial power for the sake of your father or your man. Marquis is the real title, and it is the dynasty''s recognition of your ability!


    and


    Qin Sang said: "The title can still be passed on to my and Xiaoyu''s daughter... It is difficult for women, but as long as we have the title of marquis, Xiaoyu can truly stand in this world."


    Wei Xiao was helpless: "Daughter? Xiao Xiaoyu? I don''t even know where the child is, but you have arranged it. I really don''t know what to say to you."


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I am a good father and a good husband. Naturally, I have to arrange my daughter''s affairs so that my wife has no worries."


    Having arranged her daughter''s life, Xiaoyu can give birth to a daughter with peace of mind... But whether he wants to have a daughter or not is up to chance, he never forces it.


    Qin Sang stopped smiling again and talked about Gu Dalin''s daughter, the birthday girl: "I heard that when she was pregnant, she had a mental breakdown for a long time because she was afraid of giving birth to a daughter. She once wanted tomit suicide by jumping into a well. Fortunately, Lin Laoba watched her closely. Otherwise, it will be one corpse and two lives.


    Because the birthday girl had suffered a serious crime, she was very scared when she was pregnant that she was giving birth to a daughter. She was afraid that she would not be able to protect her daughter and that her daughter would also suffer inhuman crimes. She couldn''t think about it for a while.


    It was not until she gave birth to a son that her spirit returned to normal.


    "So, second cousin, when I have the ability, I want to eliminate all hardships for my wife and daughter, so that they can live in a brighter world... At least Xiaoyu will not be afraid when she gives birth to a daughter."


    this?


    Wei Xiao was shocked.


    He could understand Saburo''s feeling of protecting his wife and daughter, but if he was granted the title of Marquis again, it would still be a hereditary title. It would be a big deal for the dynasty, and he could not agree immediately. He had said that he would seriously consider it.


    Then, Wei Xiao came to Luo Ying and told Luo Ying about the matter and his own worries: "If we take too big a step, those people will cause trouble because of their disobedience."


    Those people refer to people like Wei Xiao.


    Luo Ying was very disgusted and said: "You are the emperor, you must be more courageous. If there is an old stubborn and dissatisfied, then throw his good-looking children and grandchildren to Da Rong... This precious golden grandson is in trouble, the old things are You know how difficult it is for a woman to live in this world!"


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "Brother Luo, why do you think the same way? Aren''t you dissatisfied with the Gu family and saying that it''s all because of her that Sang''s husband is weak?"


    Luo Ying smiled and said, "I feel sorry for the youngest Qin, and I want him to be the one who is favored. But as long as the couple lives a happy life and loves each other, it doesn''t matter if the husband is weak."


    Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise my Jiaojiao will find out and I will have to sleep in the study again.


    Wei Xiao:


    Seeing that he was speechless, Luo Ying smiled, and then told him seriously: "From the Chu Dynasty to the Wei Dynasty; from the time when the soldiers and thieves were strong to the present day when all the tribes are scattered; and from the time when we were so weak that we were almost exterminated to the time when we are now seeing prosperity. , many things are changing, and they are earth-shaking changes... Wei Xiaoer, your view of women should also change, and you cannot remain stagnant forever."


    He also said about Zhong Huan: "Why didn''t a man like him, who had the ability to turn the tide, save the Chu Dynasty? Because he could ''see'' things hundreds of yearster and understood that dynasties, like people, would all have their days of birth, old age, illness and death. He The only thing we can do is to build up a new dynasty for everyone to live in before the dynasty dies, so that the blood of our ancestors can be passed on without being cut off."


    These words were so shocking that Wei Xiao felt a sense of shock piercing his eyebrows.


    After a while, he sighed with emotion: "We are lucky that Zhong Huan is willing to serve the Wei Dynasty."


    But Luo Ying smiled... People like Zhong Huan will never be loyal to any dynasty. He is only loyal to his own way. He is only using the dynasty toplete his own way.


    but


    "It is indeed a great blessing that Zhong Huan is not our enemy." After Luo Ying finished talking about Zhong Huan, he started to fool Wei Xiao again: "So, we have to change."


    and


    Perhaps people a thousand years from now will praise you for your feat of conferring titles on women and using female soldiers. Then you will be a wise and wise king praised by future generations.


    "And what does it mean to be a wise and wise emperor? Of course, he is an emperor who has done things that benefit the world, future generations, and future generations."


    Wei Xiao was so shocked by these words that he stood up, paced back and forth in the hall, and finally made a decision: "Brother Luo is right, if you have a wise ruler, you should do something beneficial to the world... Gu Eryu has made great contributions to the country, He deserves to be knighted!


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao called Qin Sang to discuss the matter of assigning a title to Gu Jinli. As of today, he is almost ready.


    Wei Xiao looked at Gu Dewang and said angrily: "What''s that look in your eyes? Do you think I am such an unreasonable person?"


    Although he was still wary of Gu Er''s ability, after Ning Ji''s disaster and Qiang Qiang''s extraordinary intelligence, he thought about it... Throughout the ages, in every troubled time, strangers would appear to help the new dynasty, and maybe Gu Er Not a monster, but a capable person who came to help the Wei Dynasty.


    Gu Dewang immediately pped the dragon''s butt: "Brother Wei is the most reasonable emperor in history. We are lucky to live under the rule of Brother Wei!"


    "Stop ttering me, I''m telling you, it''s useless." Wei Xiao said, "Now the household department is short of people. You have to work for a few years and clear all the ounts before you can be released."


    How many more years will you work?


    This is going to cost him his life!


    Your Majesty, there are many ministers in the household who can manage ounts, and there is no shortage of ministers. Moreover, the ministers are too young. How can they stay in the capital and enjoy the blessings? They have to endure hardship for a few years before they can return to the capital to take on important responsibilities..."


    "Efforts of hardship? How can you go if it''s really hard?" Wei Xiao interrupted Gu Dewang and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know that you couple have long been covetous of the resources of Datianshu Prefecture."


    When ites to Datian Shuzhou, my eyes sh green. In order to go to Datian Shuzhou, I even moved the wedding date forward to April in a hurry.


    besides


    Mrs. Xiao, does she know that you moved your wedding date in order to go to Datian Shuzhou? If she knew, she would probably knock on your door and break off the marriage!


    Gu Dewang: "Your Majesty, there is no need to worry about this, Xiao Xinghua said..."


    "Come here, **** Gu Dewang out to me. Don''t let hime to Si''an Pce for the next few days!" Wei Xiao knew that Gu Dewang could argue, and was afraid that he would get around him, so he directly asked the imperial guards to **** him.


    "Yes!" Zhou Lin led a group of royal guards into the pce and took Gu Dewang away.


    "Brother Wei, listen to me, I am..."


    Wei Xiao refused to listen and sent someone to keep an eye on him to prevent him from slipping away.


    Gu Dewang was very depressed, but he did not give up and continued to conspire with Xiao Xinghua to n a trip to Datian Shuzhou.


    March 16th is the sixth birthday of the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves.


    It''s tragic to say that this is the first birthday that Qin Sang has spent with them since they were born, so they were very excited and invited arge group of friends to the Duke''s Mansion for a banquet... and to watch their heroic father.


    "This is my dad. He doesn''t have three heads or six hands, and he''s not a golden-haired giant. He''s a normal dad." After Eng refuted the rumor, he asked again: "Isn''t he super handsome and majestic?"


    The friends all nodded: "Yeah, it''s really good-looking. He is the best-looking dad..."


    Compared with Qin Guogong, their father is really ugly!


    Da Lang was also very proud and added: "Dad is good-looking, and so is mother!"


    Qin Sang nodded after hearing this: "Well, Big Wolf is right." His little fish is really beautiful.


    "Wow, he, he spoke!" The friends were crazy with excitement, but they were disappointed: "Why didn''t there be a triple echo when he spoke? The mothers-inw on the street all said that when Qin Guogong shouted on the battlefield, the sound was loud. It prated the entire battlefield, and because there were three echoes, it shocked the enemy three times in a row, knocking them down!"


    Qin Sang:


    The rumors are really outrageous.


    "Those are all rumors, not true. I am just a normal person. There is no response when I speak, and I cannot let the response overwhelm the enemy. The ability to defeat the enemy depends on the resourcefulness and the bravery of all the soldiers."


    "Is that so?" The friends sighed in disappointment and said, "It is more powerful to retreat the enemy with echo."


    He asked Qin Sang without giving up: "My lord, is it true that there has been no reply about retreating from the enemy?"


    Qin Sang said extremely seriously: Its really not true. Dont believe those rumors.


    Okay. The friends lowered their heads in disappointment.


    However, they soon became excited again.


    Because Zhou Lin came, after seeing Qin Sang, he saluted and said: "Qin Guogong, the people from the Ministry of Rites are about to leave the imperial city. Your Majesty asked you and Qin Guogong''s wife to prepare to receive the imperial edict to confer the title of queen."


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s ready."


    When the matter of enfeoffing a marquis was settled, he began to prepare.


    "Wow, people from the pce areing, and they are going to issue an imperial edict. What does the imperial edict look like? Duke Qin, can we take a look?" The friends were very excited, looking at Qin Sang with big longing eyes.


    Remembering the advice of the adults in the family, he hurriedly said: "Don''t look at it, we have to behave ourselves. Duke Qin doesn''t want to drive us away."


    Havent had a meal yet.


    Very pitiful, for fear of being driven away and unable to enjoy the feast.


    Qin Sang smiled: "I won''t drive you away, but when I receive the order, you have to follow Bahu and listen to his words. Don''t run around and make noise. Do you understand?"


    When the general gets the order, it must be carried out! The friends have been ying with Eng for a long time, and they all like to y games in which they are military generals.


    "Zhou Lin, please sit down first while I go back to the back house." Qin Sang took the big wolf and the two wolves back to the back house to find Gu Jinli.


    After Gu Jinli put on his makeup, the team from the pce and the Ministry of Rites also arrived at the gate of the Duke''s Mansion.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli took their children, followed by their third grandfather, third grandmother, Cui''s Gu Dashan, Aunt Lei, Mr. and Mrs. Gu Jin''an, Mr. and Mrs. Xie Cheng, Uncle Qin''s family and more than a hundred rtives and friends, saluting together: " We sincerely wee His Majestys imperial edict.


    The etiquette of conferring a title is veryplicated. First, there are ying and ying, and then the officials of the Ministry of Rites sing congrattions. After various etiquettes, Lord Ouyang Zhang announces the edict.


    The imperial edict is very long, and there are too many words that are unintelligible. In short, they are all praising Gu Jinli. Thest part is: "...for his meritorious service to the country, Gu Jinli is specially canonized as the Marquis of David Yong''an, which is hereditary and will not be reced!"


    It turned out to be a hereditary recement. As soon as the news came out, the whole capital was boiling.


    Thinking carefully about Gu Jinli''s achievements and the fact that Aunt Lei was granted the title of marquis first, everyone felt: "The Duke of Qin has made great contributions and is worthy of a hereditary marquis."


    You are right, the Duke of Qin deserves to be granted a title.


    It would be good for the Duke of Qins wife to be granted the title of Marquis, so that the second son of Qin can inherit the title.


    Eng is deeply loved by men, women and children in the capital, and everyone wants him well.


    But


    I heard that the title of Marquis of Yongan will be passed on to the daughter of Qin Gong and his wife.


    "What? It''s impossible? How can you pass on such a valuable title to your daughter? Your daughter is going to get married, so wouldn''t that be an advantage to outsiders?"


    People in the capital were talking about this and felt that the Qin family was at a loss.


    But Qin Sang said that the title of Marquis of Yong''an is passed on to his daughters. If the sons want the title, they can earn it by their own abilities. Because the world has given sons adder to climb to heaven. As long as they are capable enough, they can achieve sess and fame.


    But the world does not allow a daughter to ascend thedder to heaven, so the title must be given to her.


    Qin Sang also exined that Gu Jinli didn''t have such a good temper. To thedies who tried to persuade her, she just said: "It''s none of your business!"


    Wei Xiao originally didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but he received Zhong Huan''s letter, so he sent a special report to the Di newspaper, saying this: "The hereditary Marquis of Yong''an is not only for Gu Jinli, but also for future generations. People are given to history, and only those who can see this are worthy of being Davids ministers.


    As soon as this report was published, everyone shut up.


    The people of Zi Che''s family were very happy and sighed: "Since Emperor Wei has such vision, we can go back to Qingma County with peace of mind."


    As for Gu Jinli''s knighthood, Lu Tongyun was the happiest person...Although Aunt Lei was also a Marquis, Aunt Lei was too old and could pass away at any time; Mrs. Ye was also in her early fifties, and it was impossible to follow her and the female soldiers They kept walking.


    But the Duke of Qins wife is young. She has be a queen and can apany them for decades!


    Lu Tongyun finally made up his mind and prepared many congrattory gifts for Gu Jinli to congratte her on being crowned a marquis.


    Rtives such as Mrs. Cui of Gu Dashan, Gu Jinxiu and Luo Wu, the third grandfather and the third grandmother were also very happy.


    Not long after he was happy, Gu Jinli had to follow Qin Sang to Datianshu Prefecture again.


    The third grandma and Mrs. Cui couldn''t help but cry, and said, "Sure enough, I married the wrong person. I have been to the northwest and then the northeast, and there is no time for peace!"


    "Why do you want stability? You want to get rich!" Mrs. Chen came to persuade them: "The Datian Shuzhou and Wuzhou mining areas are full of gold. You can pick up ten thousand-year-old beeswax when you walk in the forest. It''s worth your time." My nose is so rich, I wish I were a tree, and that ten thousand-year-old beeswax would grow on me!"


    Then she will have more money than she can spend in ten lifetimes.


    Hahaha. Mrs. Chenughed out loud as she thought about the mountains of gold and silver.


    The third grandma was disgusted: "Chen Shuihua, are you sick again?"


    "Don''t call me such a mean name, call me Mrs. Changfu!" Mrs. Chen said, puffing up her chest.


    The third grandma didn''t tolerate her, she just picked up the broom and beat her.


    Ms. Chen hurriedly ran away, then turned back unconvinced and shouted: "Sister-inw, our status is different now. You can''t be so rude anymore. You have to be gentle, otherwise you will lose the Gu family''s face, do you understand?!" "


    I know you. The third grandma chased her out with a broom. Mrs. Chen hurriedly rushed into the carriage and said, Hurry up!


    But even if Mrs. Cui and the Third Grandma were reluctant to leave, Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were starting to put it on the agenda to go to Datianshu Prefecture for guarding.


    And there are still many rtives and friends who are leaving this time... Xie Jianing and Tian Xiaohua also want to go to the Northeast due to their husbands'' reasons.


    Gu Dewang and Xiao Xinghua persuaded the Xiao family and Mr. Ouyang to go into the pce to intercede with Wei Xiao... Wei Xiao thought about it and felt that Datian Shuzhou reallycked a minister who could manage the general ledger, so he agreed to Gu Dewang to go to Datian Shuzhou. Tianshu Prefecture.


    When they were appointed, the two of them were so happy that they cried again: "Baiyao Prefecture, Qingxiang Prefecture, and Jinyu Prefecture are full of treasures. They can''t be picked up all. We are going to distribute them."


    He also praised himself: "We are too smart. If we go on this trip, our children, our grandchildren, and our great-grandchildren will have endless wealth!"


    Wake up, you havent even gotten married yet, and yet youre thinking about your great-grandchildren?

 Chapter 3290: Extra [Daily life of husband and wife]

    Chapter 3290: Extra [Daily life of husband and wife]


    After the decision to go to Datian Shuzhou was made, Xiao Xinghua and Gu Dewang got busy, preparing to get married and setting off.


    Other families who were going to the Northeast were also busy preparing various supplies and custom-made spacious,fortable and durable carriages. The craftsmen of the Ministry of Industry made a small fortune.


    Gu Jinli was very free. He left his children behind and lived with Qin Sang at Shengying Vi on the outskirts of the city.


    The vi is veryrge, with a view every ten steps, and the most magnificent view in this season is the begonia flowers, which are all over the mountain. At a nce, they look like red clouds falling to the ground, which is so beautiful that it is shocking.


    Gu Jinli was amazed. After staying here for more than ten days, he still loves to see the mountains of crabapples.


    Qin Sang likes to see her. Although he is still very busy, he spends a lot of time with her every day, either riding his horse to y in the mountains and forests; or looking for the ''treasure'' he buried when he was a child; or just doing nothing. Stay together quietly and sleep in.


    But no matter what they do, as long as they can be together, Qin Sang feels beautiful.


    However, after searching for the treasure more than a dozen times, Gu Jinli couldn''t help but ask him: "How many treasures have you hidden here? Why can''t you find them all?"


    besides


    When you were a child, your life was quite boring.


    I was so bored that I was looking for ces to hide things every day, and I hid so many things.


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s not boring, and the process of hiding things is very interesting. You can learn a lot of skills. For example, you can observe the soil quality, practice recording routes, practice swimming, climb up and down cliffs, explore caves, etc., and prepare for the march." Very helpful.


    Don''t be surprised, this vi is so big, there are many terrains for Qin Sang to run on.


    In order to train him, Father Qin would also set some small traps on the road, in caves, and in the water.


    Xiaoyu, lets go to Luoying Spring today to hunt for treasure. The fish in the spring are very delicious. After we find the treasure, I will catch fish for Xiaoyu to eat.


    Gu Jinli was looking forward to it: "Okay."


    "Let''s go now." Qin Sang held Gu Jinli with one hand and controlled the reins with the other, driving the horse towards Luoying Spring.


    Luoying Spring is at the foot of the mountain. The spring water from the mountain gathers into a pool, with many petals falling from the mountain floating on the surface of the pool.


    "It is living water, and the petals will float away with the current, so the spring water is very clean and can be drank directly." Qin Sang introduced Luoying Spring and told interesting things about ying here when he was a child. He also fetched the spring water, but did not let Gu Jinli Instead of drinking directly, he went to the house by the pool and lit a stove to boil the spring water.


    There are five rooms in the house, neither big nor small, but they are exquisite and very clean. It was obvious that someone had cleaned them before they came.


    Gu Jinli sat on the soft couch covered with nkets, took a deep breath, and said: "There is still the smell of incense... The life of thisndy is really beautiful."


    Haha, Qin Sang was amused by her, and sighed: "This is the life Xiaoyu should live, but because of the war, Xiaoyu has been running around with me..."


    Thinking of the various life and death dilemmas that Xiaoyu has encountered since she married him, Qin Sang was heartbroken. He walked to the couch, hugged her and said, "Xiaoyu married me. I have been wronged. From now on..."


    Gu Jinli didn''t like to hear his words of guilt, so he interrupted him and said: "From now on, we will also go hand in hand, as husband and wife, asrades-in-arms, and kill the evil thieves who want to harm us!"


    Qin Sang smiled, nodded and said, "Well, I will always stand on the same path as Xiaoyu, always support Xiaoyu, be Xiaoyu''s backing and knife, and kill everyone who gets in Xiaoyu''s way."


    Ha, Gu Jinliughed: "You sound like a bandit when you say that."


    Qin Sang looked at her smiling face andughed too: "Anyone who blocks Xiaoyu''s path must be a bad person. You have to use harsh tactics to deal with evil people."


    In short


    From now on, all the little fish has to do is live as they please.


    Let him settle the matters that hinder her happiness.


    Gu Jinli: "Okay, then I will not care about anything from now on. I will only live the life of a nobledy and squander your family property."


    but


    Qin Mu, if you cant stand on the same path as me in the future, remember to tell me and I will not pester you. Lets


    Gu Xiaoyu. Qin Sang murmured, his eyes quickly turned red, and he stared at her and said, If you continue to say such troubling things to me, I will...


    "What do you think?" Gu Jinliang looked up at him and smiled heartlessly.


    "I will go to you to settle the score in my next life, and I will ask you to pay me in the next life." Qin Sang was very angry, but he really couldn''t bear to hurt her, so he could only punish her with a passionate kiss, making her unable to run away.


    Gu Jinli was very angry. He looked at the darkening sky and said angrily: "We agreed to hunt for treasure, but you actually..."


    Who asked Xiaoyu to talk to make me angry? Qin Sang kissed her red cheek andforted her: Its easier to hunt for treasure at night because it glows.


    Gu Jinli was curious: "What do you mean?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "When it gets dark, the little fish will know. Let''s have dinner now. I made spring water fish, steamed or grilled, stewed fish soup, and fried a te of mountain delicacies."


    While Xiao Yu was sleeping, he went to catch fish and make meals.


    Gu Jinli was even told that he was hungry, so he got up to wash up and have dinner. While eating, he told ghost stories to scare Qin Sang, and also deceived him: "If you think about it carefully, some of the things you encountered when you were a child are very simr to the work of ghosts." ? This is in the mountains, so its not surprising that there are mountain spirits and ghosts." Qin Sang listened to her nonsense and acted with her: "From what Xiaoyu said, it seems that the fact that I dug up the fluorescent stone is really weird. .


    However, it is not strange at all. The fluorescent stones in this mountain spring were deliberately ced by Qin''s father and Qin''s mother.


    Gu Jinli was still addicted to acting, and said quite seriously: "Right, right, so this mountain is quite scary... How about we set up an incense table, pay our respects, and tter the mountain spirits and monsters, maybe they can bless them Lets make a fortune.


    My daughter-inw really loves money. Qin Sang smiled to remind her: "They are not the God of Wealth, and they cannot protect us from getting rich."


    Gu Jinli was angry: "They don''t even have the basic ability to help people make money, so there''s no use in keeping them. Please hire an expert to destroy them."


    Hahaha, Qin Sang couldn''t bear it anymore. After he finished acting with her, it waspletely dark.


    "Little fish, let''s go hunting for treasure." Qin Sang took the fishing and led Gu Jinli out of the house to the water spring.


    Before he reached the spring, he saw clusters of light green light in the water. Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up: "It really shines."


    Qin Sang smiled. When he reached the spring, he said, "Don''t move, little fish. Just grab the stone pir by the spring and wait for me."


    He used a fishing to fish in the spring water for a while. He fished out a round fluorescent stone and handed it to Gu Jinli like a treasure: "This is the treasure I hid at the bottom of the pond when I was a child. It''s for the little fish."


    "Given to me?" Gu Jinli didn''t believe it, but when she saw the jade pendant hidden in the fluorescent stone, she smiled: "It was really given to me."


    The jade pendant of high quality and beautiful style is engraved with a few words: Yu Mu''s wife, her head is white with love.


    "Do you like it? I carved it myself. It is the third jade pendant I made. The first and second ones were given to my parents."


    Because of this, the second brother was angry and said that the third jade pendant was not for him. He also asked him who he had given the jade pendant to, but he did not say anything for fear of beingughed at by the second brother.


    He also deliberately hung the fluorescent stone on a conspicuous wall of the pond, so that even if the second brother suspected that the jade pendant was in the pond, it would be difficult to find the correct fluorescent stone.


    "I like it very much." Gu Jinli said, andughed at him: "How old were you then? You actually started to miss your wife."


    He got angry again, grabbed his cor and asked: "Tell me, is this jade pendant engraved for the little girl you liked at the time?!"


    The little fish is really jealous. However, he likes the little fish to be jealous for him.


    "The only girl I like is Xiaoyu. She can carve this jade pendant. She thinks that after parents, the most important thing is to get a wife. But once she is done, there is no one to give it to, so she hides it. I want to find her in the future. When you find someone you like, get married to her, and then take out the jade pendant and give it to her."


    Today I finally fulfilled my wish.


    Gu Jinli was satisfied, rewarded him with a kiss, and asked: "What other treasures are you hiding here? Take me to see them quickly."


    "Okay." Qin Sang took Gu Jinli to hunt for treasures, and found two more things that he had buried when he was a child... I won the fight today, I am happy, but the person I fought was the third prince, and my mother said that they have different identities, so I have to pretend, don''t be too happy . Yeah, yeah, listen to me, hold it in.


    Mr. Xing pretended to be drunk and wanted to drag me to meet his granddaughter and be his grandson-inw... It was so scary. I wanted to run away, but I couldn''t get away, so I could only drag him and throw him into the pond, crying for help. Many people ran away. Come and save me, take the opportunity to faint and escape.


    Hahahaha, Gu Jinliughed loudly: "You were so cute when you were a child, and you had so many ideas."


    Qin Sang: "Your husband is so popr that many people are watching him eagerly. He doesn''t have many ideas, so his innocence is hard to guarantee."


    Qin Sang''s treasure was so interesting and Shengying Vi was so fun that the couple did not return to the city until the sixth day of April. After picking up the child from Gu''s house, they went home together.


    The Big Wolf and the Second Wolf were very excited to see them, and were talking about what happened to them recently: "Ao Ao Ao spent money to buy us to fight with him, but he lost miserably."


    Little Luo Ao was a bit naughty. The more Luo Ying refused to let him fight, the more interested he became in fighting. Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer and gave someone money to challenge him.


    Brother Xiaogui had to earn this free money, so he yed with him... Brother Xiaogui was very sensible, and after ying a few tricks with Xiao Luo Ao, he pretended to be defeated.


    Little Luo Ao was very happy and felt that he was so powerful. He went to buy fights and kept winning, until little Xie Rui missed and knocked little Luo Ao to the ground, causing him to fall on his face.


    My face turned blue and I was crying.


    After crying, continue thepetition.


    They also said that little Xerui cheated, because he could beat Xiaogui brother, his own brother, Big Wolf cousin, and Eng cousin, so there was no way he could not defeat the weak Xiao Xerui!


    Well, that makes sense.


    Xiao Luo You exined to him, saying that Xiao Xerui didn''t cheat. He was able to win before because the big guys saw that he was young and deliberately let him win.


    These words made Xiao Luo Ao furious. He didn''t want to believe that he was so weak.


    Luo Ying had long wanted to treat little Luo Ao, so he simply organized the little guys and held apetition.


    He acted as the examiner and asked the little ones not to let Luo fly away and to show their true abilities, but not to hurt the upper and lower vital parts.


    Little Luo Ao was very excited, thinking that he must be the top schr in martial arts, but how could he know that he kept losing, kept losing, and cried when he lost.


    Qiangqiang was watching the show and wasughed to death by Xiao Luo Ao.


    Little Luo Ao felt humiliated by beingughed at by his two-year-old Qiang Qiang, so he ran off the field to cry to his cousin Yu.


    Cousin Yu is funny and distressed at the same time, but: "You are the onepeting, so no matter you win or lose, you have topete and don''t give up halfway, otherwise you are not worthy of joining the army or being a general."

 Chapter 3291: Extra [Gu Dewang and Gu Defa left Beijing after getting married

    Chapter 3291: Extra [Gu Dewang and Gu Defa left Beijing after getting married


    Woooooooo!


    Little Luo Ao could only return to the field in tears, continue topete, continue to lose, continue to cry... After thispetition, he became much more honest and stopped making troubles to find people to fight.


    However, Xiao Luo Ao was very capable of tossing. After understanding that he was young and had a disparity in strength, it would be difficult for him to defeat the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves in a martial artspetition, he began to study the art of war diligently and threatened topete with them in terms of wits!


    But in terms of resourcefulness, Ao Ao Ao will definitely lose, because our brains are several years longer than his. Big Wolf said helplessly.


    However, the big wolf has a way to deal with it.


    "I made an agreement with Ao A''ao, saying that in three, five, or ten years, when we are all grown up, we will test our wits again. Ao A''ao agreed. He has been very good recently."


    Qin Sang was very proud when he heard this: "Big Wolf is really smart, this is a great idea."


    The big wolf was embarrassed and his ears turned red when he was praised.


    On the ninth day of April, Xiao Xinghua married Gu Dewang.


    The wedding was a lively event. All the high-ranking officials and dignitaries from the capital came. Those who didn''t get a wedding invitation also sent congrattory gifts.


    Wei Xiao and Luo Huiniang both sent eunuchs and female officials to send congrattory gifts, which made the Chen family very angry.


    After returning from Sanchao, Mrs. Chen couldn''t hold it in any longer, so she found an **** agency and asked someone to bring her son''s wedding ceremony back to He''an Mansion. She also invited the storyteller toe to the door of the house of the shrew with whom she had a grudge, and talk to each house for a day. .


    As for her natal brothers who abused her since she was a child and wanted to **** her blood, she was talked about for three days straight.


    After speaking, she threatened them: "Mrs. Changfu said, let you know some rules, otherwise your majesty and the imperial concubine will not let you go, and your whole family will be beheaded!"


    The brothers of the Chen family were so frightened that they kneeled down with the whole family, not even saying they dared.


    When the news reached the capital, Mrs. Chen was relieved and started to get busy with Gu Defa''s marriage. He was marrying the second daughter of the prefect of Tang Dynasty.


    The prefect of Tang Dynasty came to Beijing to report on his duties a few years ago. Since arriving in Beijing, he often went to see Gu Defa, greeted him, talked about the past and talked about the future, and mentioned his second daughter every time.


    Gu Defa was not really stupid, he knew what Magistrate Tang meant, and thinking that Magistrate Tang was very persistent, he didn''t say that the eldest daughter would be given to his brother, so he continued to tell him the second daughter.


    And when he was in He''an Prefecture, he met the second daughter of Tang Zhifu and thought that the girl was quite good and that the Tang family was also good, so he agreed.


    Tang Zhifu really cried ... Woohoo, after grinding for several years, he finally formed an in ws with the Gu family and Qin Guogong. The ancestors blessed!


    His trip to the Northeast this time was considered safe, and he didn''t have to worry about dying in office.


    Mr. Chen will naturally not object... Menghulu''s youngest son is finally wanted, and he is the legitimate daughter of the prefect''s family. It is a great joy from heaven. Those who object are fools.


    So in March, the two families got married.


    Since the Chen couple and the Tang magistrate were both going to the Northeast, and it would take several years before they could return, the wedding date for Gu Defa and the second daughter of the Tang family was set for early June.


    Regrettably, Mr. Ouyang did not attend Gu Defa''s wedding. In mid-April, he led arge number of schrs and civil servants, as well as the first batch of people willing to migrate, and was escorted to the big sky by the army led by Meng Hong and He Min. I''m in Shuzhou... His old man''s main mission here is to educate.


    Xiao Ping wanted to study literature in the future, so he followed Ouyang Hu... There were so many schrs, and he could learn a lot just by walking with them.


    Meng Hong, because General Jiang''s eldest son, Jiang Zheng''an, and his family were going to take office in the Northeast. He was afraid that something bad would happen to Jiang Zheng''an''s family, so he wanted to protect him for a few years and asked Qin Sang to change his appointment.


    He spoke early, and before the appointment documents came out, Qin Sang went to tell Wei Xiao... The David Dynasty was pioneering, and Meng Hong was indeed a fierce general in pioneering.


    Finally, Wei Xiao agreed with Meng Hong to continue to the northeast.


    The important task of guarding Yongtai Mansion was given to Wei Changling.


    Wei Changling has this ability, and he is married to a daughter of the Huo family in Jiangnan who has a close rtionship with the Zhong family. She has developed the ability to deal with people since she was a child, and can help Wei Changling.


    Qin Sang also rmended Niu Dajin.


    Wei Xiao knew about Niu Dabao''s family and admired them very much. He gave Niu Dajin a favor and promoted Niu Dajin to deputy general. He ordered him to take his wife and children to Yongtai Mansion to take up his post and assist General Wei Changling and Liang in guarding Yongtai Mansion.


    In mid-May, Uncle Qin, Jifeng, Zhang Zhong and other military generals led their troops and set off with the second group of civil servants and military generals, their rtives, and migrating people.


    Inte June, after the wedding banquet between Gu Defa and the Tang family''s daughter, Xie Cheng, Hong Dao, Han Sansong, and Wei Changling set off with the third group of officials and migrant people.


    There were many female rtives, and Wei Xiao was afraid of something happening on the road, so he ordered General Lian to **** them with three thousand soldiers and horses... just like He Min, he sent people there and then brought back supplies, killing two birds with one stone.


    Ji Zhenniang was crying so hard that she dragged Gu Jinli to see her off: "We used to go together, why should we go separately this time?!"


    Gu Jinli: "Because there are too many people going to the Northeast. If we all go together, the supplies in the counties along the way will be insufficient, so we have to go in batches."


    There are so many people who need food and drink. Which county or city can provide them?


    He added: "We are apanied by the nuns from the pce, as well as Mrs. Wu and the others, and your brother Ji Shengnong is also there. They will take care of many things. You don''t have to worry about it. Just sit in the carriage and wait to get there. "


    The civil servants apanying Xie Cheng and Hong Dao were all rtively powerful. Ji Shengnong, Gu Zhifu, Qu Shaoyin, Zheng Tongpan, Tang Zhifu and other capable officials, as well as Shangguan Zhuo, Zheng Hua and other officials from aristocratic families who had arge number of guards, were capable and The force is quite abundant.


    Ji Zhenniang: "But without you, I''m afraid."


    Tsk, it''s a little cheesy. Gu Jinli was a little disgusted, but he still gave her a few words.


    I only had a few words of coaxing, but when I saw that Ji Zhenniang was still crying, I got annoyed and said, "Hurry and set off, or I will take away all Daqing''s men and Aunt Lei''s men."


    "Don''t do it, otherwise what will happen to my Zhuzhu!" Ji Zhenniang screamed in fright. She stopped crying immediately and said with a smile: "You are such a person. People are so reluctant to let you go, so they are crying..."


    "...Shut up and talk in this tone again, I will strangle you to death!" Gu Jinli had goosebumps. She was not Xie Cheng. Could Ji Zhenniang stop acting like a baby to her?


    Hurry up, if you keep grinding, I wont be able to help myself. Qing Hui was so annoyed with Ji Zhenniang that she really wanted to poison her, but her boss wouldnt allow it.


    "You are so fierce when you are married, can''t you be gentler?!" Ji Zhenniang snorted and said to Gu Jinli: "We are leaving first. You have to get on the road early. If it is too cold, it will be difficult to walk on the road."


    After saying that, he took Xiaozhuzhu in hand, called Mrs. Xie, twisted the water snake''s waist, and left. Mr. Ji was sweating coldly when he saw her not far away, but... his granddaughter was really lucky. She kept trying to die but was protected by others. The more she worked, the richer she became.


    Not to mention the second and third bedrooms, his own grandfather was a little jealous after seeing it.


    The team running eastward was toorge and it took a long time. It didnt officially set off until noon.


    The big wolf and the second wolf were very reluctant to part with little Xie Rui and cried a lot.


    He asked Gu Jinli again: "Mom, when are we going to leave? Your brother has gone to the Northeast, cousin Qingyun has also gone to the Northeast, and even Brother Rui has left. The capital is a bit boring."


    Little Luo Ao nodded his head and agreed: "Yeah, yeah, no one is fighting, it''s so boring."


    Gu Jinli smiled and pinched his chubby cheeks: "You are still thinking about fighting, and you want to get pped in the face?"


    Hum(^), Xiao Luo Ao said: "Daddy Wo said that resisting beatings is also a skill."


    Gu Jinli: Your dad is right.


    O(_)O haha~ Right, right? Xiao Luo Aoke was happy and circled around Gu Jinli.


    She was so cute that she was picked up and kissed by Gu Jinli. She felt shy, broke away from Gu Jinlis arms and went to find Cousin Yu.


    At the end of July, Qin Sang, Gu Jinli and the others were about to set off.


    Ms. Cui and Gu Dashan couldn''t bear to leave them. They cried several times behind their backs, but they did not leave the Gu Jinli family alone. Instead, they said, "Don''t worry, your father and I are still strong. Don''t worry about the family."


    "Thank you, Mom and Dad. Don''t worry. Now that the Rong bandits and Dongqing are in chaos, our powerful enemies have been eliminated, and the Northeast is very safe." Gu Jinli added: "Our family''s status is different now. If someone doesn''t have the foresight to do anything, If you are angry, don''t be a good person and beat me back in person, your Majesty and the noble concubine will make the decision for you."


    But Gu Dashan and Cui said, "You can''t do this. It''s better for you guys to be kind."


    The higher the status of the family, the more they must keep to themselves and be kind to others. They must not cause trouble, otherwise what will happen to their children and the Qing Mawang family?


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    "The whole army is ready. We will set off in half an hour. If you haven''t finished your exnation, please do so quickly. Don''t wait after the time limit!"


    Teams of messengers were beating gongs and shouting back and forth to remind everyone.


    As soon as these words came out, separation was imminent and there was a lot of crying.


    Big Wolf and Eng cried and said goodbye to their friends, including Brother Yi, Shang Yuang, Xiao Qingyu and Xiao Yongyan from the Zhong family, and said words of advice to each other.


    The one who cried the most was Qiangqiang. He was holding Qin Sang in one hand and Gu Jinli in the other, whimpering: "I have toe back, I have toe back... I have to bring Sister Qin back... Don''t get engaged to Sister Qin, the capital is good, give me Sister Qin decided to settle the family in the capital, woo woo woo~"


    Gu Jinli:


    You are a little over two years old and you know too much.


    Qin Sangforted him: "First Prince, please don''t cry. After the Northeast and Datian Shuzhou arepletely settled, I will take my family back to the capital."


    Woohoo~ Qiangqiang continued to cry, stretching out his little hand to pull the hook: Im sure, I wont lie to Qiangqiang.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli bothughed and said to him: "Well, I won''t lie to the eldest prince."


    Woo~ Ke Qiangqiang is still very sad.


    After the big wolf and the two wolves came back after saying goodbye, he hugged them and cried loudly: "Brother Big Wolf, brother two wolves, don''t forget to be strong, woo!"


    Luo Huiniang felt distressed when she heard this, but she had no time to coax Qiangqiang now. Instead, she hugged Gu Jinli and said, "If you need anything, just write to me. Don''t be silent. Now I can help."


    "Don''t worry about me. Aunt Wu, Mrs. Ye, and Mrs. Yuan''s family have taught me a lot. I have learned many skills and can carry this burden well."


    Gu Jinli was very pleased, hugged her and said: "Look after yourself more, let it out when you are angry, don''t hold it in, I will be back in a few years... Stop crying, smile more, when youugh, Its most reassuring.


    In the memories she inherited, there are many scenes of little Luo Huiniang carrying a big stick, smiling at her and promising: Don''t cry, I have beaten away the old Gu family, am I very powerful? I recently learned a new trick, it''s really awesome, let me dance it for you!


    Luo Huiniang: "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Wei Xiao made a promise to Qin Sang and Luo Ying: "Brother Luo, Sang, you can guard the border with peace of mind. There is no need to worry about the rest... If one day, I am so stupid that I believe the nder, you can follow the imperial edict and walk on your own." Love, no need to hold back."


    Before Luo Ying and Qin Sang set off, Wei Xiao issued this imperial edict.


    When Mr. Zheng found out about it, he said that this imperial edict was a legitimate excuse for the Qin and Luo families to raise armies and stand on their own feet. It was also a source of great disaster. He went on a hunger strike and asked Wei Xiao to withdraw the edict.


    But Wei Xiao refused to listen and said that he believed in the Qin and Luo families.


    When Mr. Zheng saw this, he made a fuss even more fiercely. He took a rope and went to hang himself in front of the Imperial City, but was stopped by Zheng Hua and Zheng Ying.


    Zheng Hua was in great pain. After returning home, he couldn''t help but say to Mr. Zheng: "Grandpa, what do you want to do? You look like a traitor who deliberately sows a rtionship between His Majesty and the hero!"


    Our family is rted to the Qin family by marriage, and our grandson has to take his wife and children to the Northeast to take office. You are always making trouble, how can we get along with the Duke of Qins family?


    "You know nothing!" Mr. Zheng said, "I trust the Qin and Luo families more than your Majesty, but the power of the Qin and Luo families is indeed too great. It is extremely inappropriate for Your Majesty to issue such a protective edict. At this time, , an old minister muste out to cause trouble, otherwise what should we do if other people in charge of the army also have their own ideas?"


    Zheng Ying also reminded Zheng Hua: "You don''t need to pay attention to your grandfather''s participation in the Qin and Luo Dukes. Just continue to get along well with the Qin and Luo families."


    Zheng Hua was still confused. Mr. Zheng said with disdain: "You''re so stupid. Let''s go. I''m tired and have to have a good sleep. Otherwise, I won''t have the energy to make trouble when the second Duke of Qin and Luo sets off."


    Zheng Hua: Are you still going to make a fuss?


    Of course there was going to be a fuss, but Mr. Zheng was very sensible about the fuss and just refused to see off Duke Qin Luo.

 Chapter 3292: Extra [It’s a little fish]

    Chapter 3292: Extra [It��s a little fish]


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    Dong dong dong!


    After nine drum beats, Luo Ying and Qin Sang officially gave the order: "Let''s set off!"


    Hla, the two armies immediately moved and left the capital like giant dragons.


    Wei Xiao and Luo Huiniang were extremely reluctant to part with them and wanted to send them out of the city, but General Xiao Liu and the ministers persuaded him: "Your Majesty''s dragon body is precious and cannot be sent far away. Please return to the pce."


    Wei Xiao is very depressed. After bing the emperor, he can no longer be willful!


    But Dou Keneng was willful and sent his wife and children ten miles outside the city. After a conversation with Qin Sang''s family and his brother-inw Yan Ying''s family, he held back tears and said goodbye.


    The army traveling westward and eastward was galloping all the way, but this time, everyone was rushing happily, no longer fearful and worried, because the future was bright and they were heading for a safe ce.


    The migrating people were also happy because the imperial court gave generous settlement allowances. After going to the Northeast, they could still make a living: "I just worked as a porter, helping to transport wood, ore, salt, iron, grain, etc., and one person could make a living in a month." I have ten taels of silver. The court also takes care of the food, and gives me cotton-padded clothes to keep out the cold in winter. My family has a lot ofbor, so if I go and work for a few years, I can return to my hometown and enjoy the blessings."


    "What kind of country are you going to go back to? If you go here, you will be given a house and five acres ofnd for each person, regardless of gender. The head of the household can get an additional five acres. There are eight people in my family, so that is forty-five acres ofnd, which is a big business." Who would go back to his hometown and live in those three thatched houses!"


    The guys were talking as they hurried on, and they were not tired at all. When they arrived at the campsite, they didnt even need to light a fire to cook, they could just get cooked food.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Were queuing up to get water and food!


    Food and water have been prepared in the towns along the way, and the two armies started to put out meals as soon as they arrived.


    After eating, the officials from the Ministry of Punishment went to each camp to exin the punishmentws to them.


    Tell them what they can''t do, and if they do it: "It could be confiscating the whole family''s property, it could be castration, it could be castration, and it could be the whole family''s death... So if you want to live a good life, don''t harm others, but also keep an eye on the unreliable people in your family." , dont let him harm the whole family by himself!


    In fact, the government has checked three generations of the migration family and has screened out the real evildoers.


    The migrating people said: "We don''t dare to harm others. We just want to make a better living so that future generations can live a more prosperous life."


    Mr. Chen was also learning criminalw, but she was bored to death and said, "I don''t want to learn anymore. I don''t need that much space!"


    The criminalw is not something you have just heard, it has to be tested. Only by memorizing it can you get thend and house.


    but


    Im not in need, Brother Ans trick cant cure me! Ms. Chen said proudly.


    But Xiao Xinghua said: "Mother-inw, you have to learn... You are a madam now, and the people you will contact in the future are also madams. They all understand the criminalw. What if they use the criminalw to plot against you and you don''t understand? Do you want to suffer? You have to learn, and you have to learn thoroughly. Treat those shrews who im to know thew and make them convinced by you!"


    She also pulled Xu Zhong and scolded Xu Zhong using criminalws. She won the scolding with her good memory.


    "It really works!" Mrs. Chen got excited and picked up the book of criminalw: "Learn, you must learn. Otherwise, if you lose because of this quarrel, you will be so angry that your life will be shortened by several years."


    Xu Zhong was convinced. This cousin was really clever. He restrained the second aunt with just one sentence, but the second aunt didn''t know it yet.


    Xiao Xinghua winked at Xu Zhong, showed off a little, and then continued to tter Chen.


    Xu Zhong shook his head andughed. He hugged his daughter and read the criminalw to her in a low voice.


    In October, tworge armies arrived at Yongtai Mansion, and Qi Yi and his family came to greet them.


    Qin Sang and Gu Jinli were very happy to see the Qi family... Qi Yi''s family had suffered a lot, and now they can finally live a reunited and stable life.


    I also met Cong Wenshan, Xiao Jis family, Grandma Tao, and Xiao Chengjus father-inw Tan Qianhus family.


    Cong Wenshan and Tan Qianhu were transferred to the northeast and are waiting for them to join here.


    Little boss! Xiao Ji burst into tears when he saw Gu Jinli.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes were also red, and he added: "Stop crying. In the next few years, we can stay together again."


    He then asked the big wolf and the two wolves to see Aunt Tao and said to them: "This is Aunt Tao who took care of you. She often writes letters to you and sends you small gifts. Do you remember her? She really likes you."


    "Remember, mama, hello!" The two little guys rushed towards Aunt Tao, hugged her, and made Aunt Tao cry with joy.


    After five days of rest in Yongtai Mansion, the Qin and Luo families were about to separate.


    This separation meant that they could not see each other for several years. Both adults and children cried several times and were very reluctant to leave each other. But when the time came and the gong sounded, they still had to set off with their respective armies and rush to the west and east.


    This year God has been kind enough to ensure that it didnt start snowing until the beginning of December, and the snow was not heavy and did not affect our journey.


    But the journey was too far, and we didnt make it to Jiqing Mansion during the Chinese New Year.


    But this time he did not go to reinforce, and Qin Sang did not want Gu Jinli to suffer too much on the journey, so he stayed in Dongxiang Mansion to celebrate the New Year.


    Because Aunt Tao, Aunt Yu, a few Qings, the aunts from the pce, and otherdies were there, Gu Jinli didn''t have to worry about the affairs of the women at all, and he had a rxing New Year.


    Yearster, they continued on their journey. In early March, they finally arrived at Yangji Mansion. After staying here for half a year and arranging everything here and in Datianshu Prefecture, Gu Jinli and the others set off for Datianshu Prefecture.


    At this time, Datian Shuzhou was already very stable.


    By the fifth year of Ming''an, Datianshu Prefecture had begun to flourish.


    In the fifth year of Ming''an, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, Datian Shuzhou held an unprecedentedly grandntern riddle party. Anyone who guessed thentern riddle correctly would receive twelve taels of silver.


    Those who guess half the time will get five taels of silver.


    Even if you can only recognize the words on thentern, you can still get one tael of silver. Even if you don''t guess thentern riddles, as long as you enter the city, you can still get two months to celebrate the festival.


    Mr. Ouyang Hu also ordered people to release rivernterns and let them flow down the river.


    Those who pick up rivernterns and guess thentern riddles can go to the local county or town to receive silver.


    As soon as the news spread, people in Datianshu Prefecture were very excited. They all learned the characters of Chu and Wei and went to guessntern riddles in exchange for money.


    This is the purpose of Mr. Ouyang Hu''s holding thisntern festival...Education must start with words and customs.


    Qin Sang also took Gu Jinli and Big Wolf Eng to thentern riddle show. They yed, ate, and guessed the riddles all the way. They won a lot ofnterns and gave out a lot of rewards.


    I even went to Chens shop to buy white jade moon cakes, but: Fifty taels of silver, one moon cake? You are robbing me!


    The people in the shop didn''t know Gu Jinli, so they said with a smile: "Don''t be angry, littledy. The recipe for this White Jade Mooncake was given by Mrs. Qin Guogong, who is a wealthy and powerful person. Just for this reason, this White Jade Mooncake "The Mid-Autumn Festival is another annual festival. A white jade moon dumpling costs five taels of silver. It''s really not expensive to have five blessings."


    Seeing that Qin Sang was looking at Gu Jinli lingeringly, the shopkeeper''s wife knew that he loved his wife, so she turned to sell to him: "Mr. Sir, your wife''s appearance is better than that of the Moon Pce Fairy. She deserves to eat this beautiful girl." Exquisite white jade moon balls... buy nine, you will have all nine blessings and your life will be perfect."


    etc


    "Your deceptive rhetoric sounds familiar to me. Did your eldest aunt teach you this?" Gu Jinli asked.


    The shopkeeper''s wife said: "What kind of noble aunt? Is this a nickname for a poor country woman? We don''t have such a person here... Littledy, do you want to buy it? If you don''t want to buy it, please give me a way. The customers behind me are still queuing up."


    Our host is Mrs. Changfu, a nobledy.


    Dont buy it! Gu Jinli took Qin Sang away and went to the river to put riddles andnterns on them.


    Because he was angry, he paid the price of one hundred taels of silver for antern riddle, and also set off sixntern riddles in one breath.


    After spending the money, Gu Jinli feltfortable, but also felt a little distressed: "Isn''t it a bit wasteful to spend 600 taels of money all at once?"


    Qin Sang smiled: "It''s only six hundred taels of silver. How can we be considered a loser? Besides, our family is rich, and Xiaoyu can lose easily."


    Gu Jinli smiled and looked up at him: "What if the family fortune is ruined?"


    Qin Sang lowered his head, looked into her eyes that were filled with light and his reflection, and said in a deep voice: "Then the husband will go earn it back for his wife."


    Ha, Gu Jinli smiled happily, grabbed him and said, "Let''s go and continue spending money with your wife!"


    As ordered. Qin Sang ran away with Gu Jinli.


    The two big wolves and two wolves who are still putting out riddles andnterns on the river:


    Thentern riddle party was very lively and fun. The family of four returned home at midnight. Gu Jinli was so tired that he slept until noon the next day. After lunch, he continued to sleep.


    I was sleeping soundly when I was shaken awake by Qin Sang.


    What are you doing? Youre so annoying, get out quickly and dont disturb my sleep!


    I feel very angry when I wake up.


    Qin Sang didn''t leave, but held her in his arms, caressing her back and coaxing softly: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, you slept for too long, I had to wake you up... It''s already past dinner time. .


    Gu Jinli was startled and looked outside the house. Sure enough, it was dark. He hurriedly touched his forehead: "I don''t have a fever, my voice is normal, I don''t have wind chill, it''s fine. I guess I was tired from ying yesterday... The two wolves must be starving. Lets set the food quickly.


    "Little fish, don''t move." Qin Sang hugged her as she was about to get up and said, "They have already eaten in their own yard."


    After saying that, he asked Yang Guo to put dinner in the back room.


    Gu Jinli frowned: "Why are you eating in the back room?"


    This is a ce to sleep.


    Qin Sang saw that she really couldn''t remember, so he could only hold her belly and said softly: "Because Xiaoyu may be pregnant."


    What?


    Im pregnant?! Gu Jinli was shocked, and quickly counted the days, and finally said with a smile: Maybe Im pregnant.


    Qin Sang nodded: "It is most likely that you are pregnant. When you were pregnant with the big wolf and the second wolf, you were lethargic."


    After saying that, panic surged in my heart. If twins are still born this time, then...


    His face turned pale with fright, but he didn''t say anything to make Gu Jinli angry. Instead, he hugged her tightly and said, "If it happens, Xiaoyu can raise her fetus in peace, and leave all the rest to me."


    When he was pregnant with Big Wolf and Eng, Xiaoyu told him that once she got pregnant, whether she wanted to or not would be harmful to her body. She also warned him not to talk about aborting the child, otherwise she would divorce him!


    From this night on, Qin Sang moved his official duties back to the mansion to handle, and would only leave the mansion unless there was something urgent or major.


    After half a month of this, it was finally confirmed that Gu Jinli was pregnant.


    Big Wolf and Two Wolves learned the good news when they got home from school, and they were both stunned.


    Gu Jinli smiled and teased them: "Didn''t you keep calling for a sister? My sister is here, why are you not happy? Wee her quickly."


    Wee sister!


    The second brother will be the best brother in the world and help my sister defeat all the bad guys.


    He felt it was too violent, so he hurriedly said: "If my sister is not afraid, don''t be afraid. If my second brother is not fierce, don''t be afraid of him."


    The big wolf also coaxed: "Don''t be afraid, sister. Big brother will help you control Eng and won''t let him hurt you. Big brother will also make you useful and clever weapons for you to use to fight bad guys."


    Er Lang was dissatisfied and said, "The second brother will teach my sister martial arts and let her beat the bad guys down herself."


    Dng: "The eldest brother can already make money, so I can make some money for my sister."


    Eng: "Second brother..."


    The two little guys were so happy that they kept talking to Gu Jinli''s belly.


    While having dinner, I also introduced to my sister what dishes we eat at home, what the dishes are made of, and what they taste like.


    He also talked about his rtives at home and told his sister: "My uncle is fierce and serious, but our younger uncle is very nice."


    I cant stop talking, Im so happy.


    Gu Jinli was afraid that they would be disappointed, so he reminded him: "Well, it could be his younger brother."


    The two smiling faces visibly copsed: "Why?"


    Gu Jinli: "Because my mother was sleepy when she was pregnant with you, and she is also now, so it may be a boy."


    The two wolves were so sad that they couldn''t even eat.


    Qin Sang said: "Whether he is a younger brother or a younger sister, they are all your biological brothers and sisters. You are not allowed to dislike them, otherwise you will be severely punished."


    How can it be their turn to pick and reject the children that Xiaoyu worked so hard to conceive and give birth to?


    Okay. Eng agreed.


    The big wolf didnt want his father to be angry, so he changed the subject and asked, Mom and dad, is it time to give my younger siblings names? Let me and Eng choose their nicknames, okay?


    I really want to give my younger siblings nicknames.


    Qin Sang smiled and said: "Okay, if it''s a younger sister, you cane up with the nickname, because my younger brother already has a nickname, called Sang."


    Thank you, Dad! Big Wolf and Eng were so excited that they started to give their sister a lot of nicknames, including Little Lantern Riddle, Little Fifteen, Little Moon, Little Moon Tuan, Little Qiuqiu, Little Moon Boat


    Gu Jinli couldn''t help it: "You guyse up with other names, don''t just focus on the Mid-Autumn Festival."

 Chapter 3293: Extra [Call me Qin Youzi, 6,000 words]

    Chapter 3293: Extra [Call me Qin Youzi, 6,000 words]


    But the name of Xiaoxiaoyu was ultimately tied to the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Eng looked at Yuzi in the room and said, "My name is Youyou. My sister''s nickname should be Youyou!"


    "What meat, don''t give your sister such a nickname just because you love eating meat." Gu Jinli has been sleeping a lot recently and is a little unresponsive.


    Its not Rourou, its pomelo, little pomelo, little pomelo. Eng ran and picked up a pomelo.


    Gu Jinli''s eyes lit up. After reciting it silently several times, he also thought the nickname Youyou was good and asked Qin Sang: "I think it''s very good, what do you think?"


    Qin Sang smiled and said, "I feel great too."


    He added: "Why not give her a name that means protection? May she be protected throughout her life and be free from disasters."


    "Qin You?" Gu Jinli fell in love with the name instantly and nodded in agreement: "Okay, let''s call it Qin You."


    From that night on, the house was filled with voices like this every day: "Youyou, eldest brother is back and is designing a small bed for you. There are several types of designs, including ones for sleeping, ones for ying, and ones with picture books to help you. Do you like the one who studies and the one with wheels that can push you out to y?"


    Yuzi, the best second brother in the world is back, and Im looking for suitable young soldiers for you. You will be a queen in the future, and you must have a group of powerful and loyal soldiers under yourmand. Second brother is helping you choose.


    Qin Sang is also cultivating trustworthy confidants for his daughter: "They are all the descendants of the old loyal servants in our family. With them here, little Youyou can''t say anything about holding on to the position of a queen, even if she wants to go to Baisha Kingdom to make a career." , is also feasible.


    Speaking of Baisha Kingdom, he said to Gu Jinli: "Lu Bai has arrived in Baisha Kingdom. After he has established himself, I would like to ask him to find some famous teachers from Baisha Kingdom to teach our three children for a few years. "


    Some things in Baicha Kingdom are better than Chu Wei. Gu Jinli agreed: "It''s done."


    However, it was not easy for Lu Bai to gain a foothold in Baisha Kingdom.


    The Empress is in charge of the Baisha Kingdom, and she hates Dongqing and Chuwei the most. She says that these two ces are beasts and barbarians who do not regard their own mothers as human beings. She disdains to conclude a national alliance with these two ces... but she does We are still willing to make a fortune through business together.


    So the Queen of Baicha Kingdom is willing to open the trade road, but she does not allow the men of the Wei Dynasty to stay in Baicha Kingdom for a long time. She will also send people to keep an eye on Lu Bai and others to prevent them from colluding with the men of Baicha Kingdom and subverting the Queen''s regime.


    Youyou, the offensive and defensive weapons designed by my eldest brother were bought by the Ministry of Industry, and I made another fortune. After the actual test, it is proved to be useful, and the weapons can be transported to Datianshu Mountain.


    Datianshu Mountain is one of the three natural moats nned by Emperor Jingyuan, Duke Wei, Father Qin and others to protect the Chu guards. The fortification ns have been secretly designed since the time of the Great Chu. Now it has reached the stage where it can be gradually constructed. It requires a lot of Offensive and defensive items.


    Da Lang was extremely talented in this area. Gu Jinli drew pictures for him to exin the structure, manufacturing and operation principles of modern utensils and buildings. Coupled with the support of manpower, material and financial resources from Qin Sang, Da Lang was just over eight years old. , he made dozens of ingenious items, a dozen of which were spotted by the Ministry of Industry and bought with money.


    In addition to giving money, you can also record credit.


    But Dng knew very well that he was able to make these things only with the blueprints given by his mother and the craftsmen given by his father.


    Hence, Dng has always said to the outside world and the capital that this is not his alones fault, but can only be achieved with the help of everyone.


    Mr. Ouyang also said: "David was founded on the achievements of ancient dynasties such as Qin and Zhou. We live on the wisdom of ancient sages. With the foundation passed down by ancient dynasties and sages, our younger generation It wont be a surprise if you make something magical.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone felt that it made sense. Dng no longer had the reputation of a child prodigy, and Qin Sang and Gu Jinli felt relieved.


    Yuzi, my second brother gives it to you


    Gu Jinli: "Stop, you guys areing and going all day and night. My head hurts just listening to you."


    Qin Sang hurriedly asked: "Does Xiaoyu have a headache?"


    He hurriedly told Erqing: "Call Siqing quickly, and then invite Master Xiaohan and Doctor Dai to diagnose Madam''s pulse."


    Yes. Erqing hurriedly went to do it.


    Gu Jinli was convinced, leaned on the kang in the outer room, looked at him and said, "I''m really fine, I have a good appetite, and I slept soundly. Don''t call the doctor all the time. Master Xiaohan and the others are very busy."


    Master Xiaohan has alsoe to Datianshu Prefecture. In addition to teaching female soldiers medical skills, he also has to go to Baiyao Prefecture to discover, research and cultivate rare medicinal materials.


    Qin Sang smiled and coaxed: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. It''s because I care about you that you be confused. I can''t help but call you doctor."


    "Okay, I forgive you." Gu Jinli yawned, and after a while, he almost fell asleep again.


    Qin Sang was very worried.


    In order to wake up Gu Jinli, Dng said about Chen: "Mother, your grandma and your grandpa returned to the city today. They are both tired and haggard."


    Mr. Chen used Gu Jinli''s name to sell mooncakes at extremely high prices, which broke the criminalw and was arrested on the second day of the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Qu Shaoyin, who was in charge of the city''s criminalw, exempted her from the death penalty because she had taken care of the imperial concubine. However, she was fined a sum of gold and had to make thousands of white jade moon **** and deliver them to the countryside himself. people.


    Gu Dagui went with her, and it took a full month toplete the punishment and return to the city.


    Dng: "Grandma Gui is a famous person in the city. Everyone knew she was back and they all came to see herugh. Grandma Gui immediately became energetic and jumped up and cursed on the spot."


    Gu Jinli almost diedughing, and added: "She is not tired of doing such thankless things all the time. She is indomitable."


    Eng nodded repeatedly: "Yeah, Ancestor Ouyang said that if your grandma had used this energy for serious business, she would have made a lot of money long ago. However, your precious grandma always does some small tricks. In the end, not only did she not make any money When you get the money, you will pay back several times."


    Hahaha, its really like that. Gu Jinliughed,pletely awake.


    Not long after, Master Xiaohan and the others arrived. After looking at Gu Jinli, he said, "Everything is normal. Marquis Yongan''s body is well maintained. He was just a little sleepy in the early stages of pregnancy, so it''s not a big deal."


    After hearing this, Qin Sang felt a little relieved and asked Master Xiaohan: "Is it a single pregnancy?"


    Master Xiaohan said: "We have to wait a little longer. We won''t know until four monthster."


    The family started waiting.


    During this period, Chen and Gu Dagui came to apologize to Gu Jinli with generous gifts and promised not to use Gu Jinli''s name in business in the future.


    Gu Jinli suppressed a smile and reminded her: "Auntie, our status is different now. Many people are watching. If you make another mistake, Brother Wang and the others may be disgraced."


    "What? It''s so serious!" Mrs. Chen got angry and cursed Yushitai: "Those old people can sow dissension more than country shrews. They stare at others all day long and read a few books when they have nothing to do. They are not afraid of such evil. Struck by lightning!


    Dng said: "Grandma, if there are no rules, there will be no rules. If there is no Yushitai to supervise all officials, in less than three years, the world will be full of beast officials who do all kinds of evil."


    Eng also said: "Mom said, there are not only us in the world, but also countless people, so we have to allow different people and things to exist, including Yushitai who likes toin."


    Mrs. Chen was toozy to listen: "My grandma is illiterate and can''t understand your cultural scriptures. Come on, my grandma will tell you some gossip about the countryside."


    In short, she admits her mistake this time and will be careful next time so that no one will catch her mistakes again.


    Gu Jinli knew that she would not change. Fortunately, Chen was afraid of death and could not do anything really evil, so he let her go. However, in order to prevent her from being used by others, he would still send people to keep an eye on her.


    In November, after Gu Jinli was four months pregnant, it was finally confirmed that the baby was a single child.


    Qin Sang was very happy. He hugged her and said, "One, Xiaoyu can suffer less."


    The Big Wolf and the Second Wolf recently learned that pregnancy and childbirth are not easy. After knowing that the mother only had to give birth to one child, they were extremely happy: "Youyou are so good. When the baby is born, the big brother and the second brother will give you a reward."


    Gu Jinli smiled, rubbed his belly and said, "I gave Youyou a notebook to write down. Don''t not give it to me."


    Big Wolf and Two Wolves: "I will definitely give it to you. We are the best brothers in the world."


    They are really interested in Youyou, but since the Chinese New Year ising soon, they have to take exams and are busy.


    Qin Sang is also very busy...A new batch of migrant people has arrived, this time from the northwest, most of them are veterans who have retired due to injuries.


    The northwest is rtively barren, but the northeast has a lot ofnd. The wounded and retired veterans moved with their families. In addition to thepensation for relocation, veterans can also receive an additional ten acres ofnd, and disabled veterans can receive an additional twenty acres ofnd, and have priority to work in various workshops opened by the court.


    The porcin that appears when it is hot is very popr in Baisha Kingdom. Lu Bai and Mr. Ji signed a lot of orders, and the northwest side was too busy, so they simply opened another porcin vi in Datianshu Prefecture.


    However, the porcin-making vi in the northwest continues to operate, and sweet potato vegetables are now being nted. After harvesting, a sugar-making workshop will be opened.


    Ash trees have also been transnted to the northwest. In the future, wax-making workshops will be opened, and medicinal herbs will be grown. The northwest will gradually be richer.


    The imperial court also sent arge amount of supplies to the northwest and distributed silver rewards to soldiers and civilians who had made military exploits.


    In short, the northwest had resisted the army and bandits for the Chu and Wei people. When the Wei Dynasty became stronger, they would have to make up for everything that the Chu Dynasty owed them.


    Because he had money, Wei Xiao also issued an imperial decree exempting him from the grain tax and poll tax for three years.


    The people in the south are crazy with joy... Damn it, I paid so much tax when I was fighting against the Japanese invaders, and my familys wealth has been wiped out. Now Im finally exempt from tax.


    But themercial taxes set during the Jingyuan Emperor period still have to be collected.


    Corveebor will continue to be recruited, but once you have money, the food provided is very good, you can take leave if you are sick, and you will still receive wages after the corveebor is over.


    After settling the arrivals from the northwest, it will be almost the New Year.


    The main city of Datian Shuzhou is very lively this year, because Xie Cheng, Bu Fang, Jifeng, Gu Dewang, Qi Kangming, Xu Zhaoming, Zheng Hua, Xu Dexian, Qu Wenliang and others have brought their families to the city to celebrate the New Year.


    They came to the main city together because their wives were all pregnant, and some were about to give birth. They were worried that the ce of employment was not safe, so they sent them back to the main city to wait for delivery.


    Gu Jinli raised his head and looked at the sky: "This year''s gift-givingdy is also very busy."


    Last year, the Min Dong family had a son with Ye Jingzi, Zhang Zhong and Lian; Hong Dao had a daughter with Wu Qinyi, Xiao Chenggong and Su Yongshu.


    Qin Sangughed when he heard this, and supported her slightly bulging belly: "It''s true that she is a little busy. But Xiaoyu can just take care of herself and raise her baby. The nuns in the pce will take care of the matter of settling the official family members."


    There is a semi-official house in Datianshu Prefecture. A group of nuns from the pce are in charge. They are mainly responsible for taking care of and handling the affairs of the officials and their families.


    Only when the maids in the pce can''t handle it, will they ask her for help.


    Because there are so many people returning to the main city this year, the Qin family is very lively, with rtives and friends visiting every day.


    Xiao Xinghua came the most often and gave generous gifts.


    Gu Jinli was shocked: "It seems that you have found a lot of treasures in Qingxiang Prefecture, Baiyao Prefecture, and you have be generous."


    If a stingy person suddenly bes generous, then he must have made a fortune.


    Xiao Xinghua: "Hahaha, I didn''t find any treasures. I just made a little money. It''s not worth mentioning, hahaha." His stomach bulged withughter. Gu Jinli was so frightened that he hurriedly said: "Stopughing. Now, be careful if youugh at your child, he may be born prematurely.


    Mrs. Xiao also said: "Did you hear that? If you are so rash again, I will steal all your private money."


    Mrs. Xiao was afraid that something might happen to her daughter, so she also came to Datian Shuzhou.


    Mrs. Chen said, "Don''t worry, mother-inw. The babies of our Gu family are the most sturdy. Even if they fall over, they can still be carried safely in their stomachs and won''t be shed... Sister Xin, my uncle and aunt are right, aren''t they?" ?


    Sister Xiaoxin immediately raised her chubby hand and said, "My great-uncle is right. Our Gu family is the toughest and toughest!"


    Mrs. Xiao wanted to sew Chen''s mouth, and quickly sped her hands and bowed: "Don''t me all the gods, Chen''s words are not counted. Please bless my sister Hua, her son, mother and son to be safe."


    Although Mrs. Chen is rude, she is much better than other mothers-inw. At least she thinks that men should be castrated if they take concubines. She will not give women to her sons, and she will teach her sons to be wary of women and not to be tricked.


    So Mrs. Xiao, bear with it!


    Widow Xiaos family also returned to the city to celebrate the New Year. They stayed with Uncle Qin, Xiao Qingyun and their five grandchildren for a few days at the Qin family, which made the big wolf and the two wolves extremely happy.


    Seeing this, Ji Zhenniang also packed up her things and came here. However, she couldn''t move in, so she was driven away by Gu Jinli: "Your family has a big house in the city, so you can go home and live there."


    Gu Jinli''s attitude was firm, and Ji Zhenniang could only go home crying.


    But Gu Jinli understood her trick and asked Master Xiaohan to check her. After making sure that she and the child were healthy, Ji Zhenniang finally stopped making trouble.


    Master Xiaohan and Sangnuo are great doctors who shoulder the great responsibility of inheriting the inheritance, so they usually don''t go to the clinic. Unless it''s a rare disease, they will take action. The rest of the time, only Qin and Gu can ask for it. Ji Zhenniang is worried about the child in her belly, so shees This happened.


    It was noisy. On New Year''s Eve, the family of five happily had the reunion dinner.


    On the first day of the new year, all the rtives and friends in the main city gathered together and had a lively banquet.


    But on the third day of the lunar month, Xie Cheng, Bu Fang, and Jifeng, the generals who needed to garrison other cities, left, leaving only the female family members raising their babies in the city.


    On the Lantern Festival, Mr. Ouyang Hu led the Shilin people to hold antern party, and the main city became lively again.


    On February 2nd, the dragon raised his head and held another grand festival to the God of Agriculture.


    March 16th is the birthday of the Big Wolf and the Two Wolves. They grew up from small children to nine-year-old adults.


    On March 19, Gu Jinlis birthday, Qin Sang prepared an estate in Baisha Kingdom as a gift for her, saying, This is Xiaoyus retreat.


    Gu Jinli wanted to cry... He was really kind, understood her, and always did practical things tofort her silently.


    Qin Sang was most afraid that she would drop the golden beans, so he hurriedly coaxed her. After coaxing her, he said, "No matter where Xiaoyu goes, you have to take me with you. I can marry her."


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, no matter where I go, I will take you with me. But there is no marriage in Baisha Country, and the men there have to work to support their families. You can''t even hope to have a soft meal."


    Qin Sang smiled, kissed her and said, "I am Qin Ruofan who is famous in the northwest. It is only natural that I eat soft rice."


    Gu Jinli couldn''t helpughing when he thought of this past incident.


    The couple were waiting for the birth of the little grapefruit while they were being fed up with each other.


    On April 15th, Gu Jinli finally took action, and Qin Sang hurriedly carried Gu Jinli to the delivery room.


    When the two big wolves got the news, they rushed home immediately. They were so frightened that they wiped tears outside the delivery room.


    Little Yuzi is a sensible baby. He was born in the evening without bothering his mother for a long time.


    As soon as the little cry came out, Qin Sang and Big Wolf and Eng breathed a sigh of relief, and asked hurriedly: "How is Xiaoyu?"


    Xiaodong is very good! Master Xiaohan replied. After checking the child, he gave the child to Erqing and Siqing, and he and Qingpu cleaned up Gu Jinli.


    When Gu Jinli woke up, he was already in the bedroom in the main courtyard.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re awake, are you feeling ufortable? Xiaoyouzi is in the house. She''s a daughter. I''ll bring her to youter." Qin Sang brought a ss of warm water and slowly fed it to her.


    After Gu Jinli drank the water, he became more awake. He looked at him and said, "I''m fine. Come and bring the little grapefruit to me."


    "Okay, I''ll hug her right away." Qin Sang said, then he hugged Gu Jinli and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Xiaoyu. We won''t have children in the future. I''ll take the medicine."


    The bone-breaking pain, he really didnt want Xiaoyu to have it happen again.


    Gu Jinli smiled: "Okay, I won''t have any more children. I have children and you, that''s enough."


    He urged him again: "Hurry up and bring the little grapefruit."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll hug you right away. Don''t be impatient, Xiaoyu." Qin Sang let go of her, cushioned the backrest for her, and went to pick up little Youzi: "Look, this is our daughter, her little face is flushed. The big wolf and the second wolf are not wrinkled at that time, they are very beautiful...Hey, look, she is moving!"


    I was so excited that my voice was so loud that it made little Yuzi cry.


    Qin Sang hurriedly shook the swaddled little guy and coaxed him in a warm voice: "Oh, don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s because of Daddy''s fault that he scared our little Youzi."


    The big wolf and the two wolves were hiding behind the door of the inner room, looking in enviously and anxiously... Ah, my sister was crying and wanted to go in tofort her, but her father wouldn''t let her.


    Gu Jinli saw them and waved, "Come in."


    Thank you, mother, mother is the best. The big wolf and the second wolf were so happy that they hurried into the house.


    "Your mother is still tired. Don''t disturb her. Just stand quietly." Qin Sang continued to coax his daughter. After coaxing her, he carefully ced her on the big bed and called them: "Come and take a look. Keep your voice down. Otherwise it will scare my sister to tears."


    Yeah, lets keep it quiet~


    The two brothers were standing beside the big bed, looking at their sister on the bed.


    Eng: "My sister is a red pomelo."


    , I received a sharp blow from my biological father.


    Qin Sang: "Don''t give your sister random nicknames. Newborn babies will be redder, and they will be fat after two months."


    He also said about them: "When you were born, you were not only red, but also wrinkled. The little grapefruit was much prettier than you."


    Big Wolf and Eng were very happy: "Yeah, we are ugly, and my sister is the prettiest. I like her very much."


    I really liked my sister so much that I wanted to sleep here. Qin Sang had to drive her away twice.


    The next day before dawn, he came again.


    Qin Sang let them wait outside and let Gu Jinli and Xiao Yuzi sleep before letting them in.


    Youyou, big brother is here to see you. Is the small bed designed by big brotherfortable to sleep on?


    Youzi, I havent seen you all night. Second brother misses you so much... Second brother has decided to ask for leave from Ouyang Zuzuter ande back to stay with you until the full moon.


    Qin Sang obeyed him and warned: Dont use Little Pomelo as an excuse for not wanting to go to school, otherwise I will really punish you severely this time.


    Eng was dissatisfied and hummed in a low voice, but said: "Okay, I won''t ask for leave. He is already an elder brother. He must learn his skills well. Only when he has the skills can he support his sister."


    He asked Xiao Youzi again: "Isn''t the second brother particrly nice? I have already thought of so much for Xiao Youzi."


    After speaking, he nced at Big Wolf: "I am the best brother in the world."


    Big Wolf:


    So childish, it makes more sense not to care about childish people, but to look at my sister.


    Youyou, the eldest brother and the second brother have gone to school and will go home in the afternoon. Youyou should grow up well at home. The big wolf was very reluctant to leave his sister, but it was almost time, so he could only drag the second wolf to ss.


    The second wolf turned back three times and walked out of the door. He even shouted: "Youyou, second brother will go home early to be with you!"


    Unfortunately, the main courtyard isrge and the house is some distance from the courtyard gate. Little Yuzi didn''t hear the second brother''s shout.


    And Eng dide back early because he skipped ss.


    Da Lang came back a quarter of an hourter than him, but Da Lang asked for leave and took the leave note given by Mr. Ouyang Hu.


    Engined: "Qin Dng, you have changed. You are no longer the brother you were when you were a child!"


    Da Lang: "Yes, I have be smarter. I am now a smart brother who knows how to do things. Unlike Qin Eng, who has to skip sses and be punished even though there are better ways avable."


    He then reminded him: "If you skip ss, you will be punished twice by Ouyang Zuzu and Daddy. Hurry up and admit your mistake. You can get a smaller punishment."


    Well, Eng almost couldn''t breathe, but he was always rxed and said: "You have to be punished anyway, I can''t escape this lesson for nothing. Let''s y with my sister first. After ying, I will go and receive the punishment together tomorrow." .


    He then said to the big wolf: "You can''t even think of leaving me to y with Yuzi alone."


    Hey, it was discovered.


    Then, lets y with my sister.


    Widow Xiao, Ji Zhenniang, Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Xu Zhong, her natal sister-inw, Mrs. Zheng and other rtives and friends only made an appointment to see her a few days after she gave birth. They were relieved to see that mother and daughter were both well, and they didn''t stay long. Just leave so she can have a good rest.


    People in the city knew that the Duke of Qin and the Marquis of Yong''an were expecting a daughter, so they sent congrattory gifts one after another. They also asked when the full-moon banquet would be held.


    But Little Pomelo did not hold the full-moon wine, just like Big Wolf and Eng, they only held a hundred days.


    At the age of one hundred days, little Yuzi has grown into a fat and white baby with big and smart eyes. He chases people, loves tough, and likes to yell "anggu anggu" at people. The rtives and friends who came to have a hundred-day banquet were very happy.


    Mr. Chen is so stingy that she was so cute that she gave her a hundred-day gift doubled on the spot: "Give me another 100 gold to make a double hundred gold, and bless us with the double blessings of Pomelo."


    Tsk, ever since he set up a stall to sell pan-fried bean dregs cakes, Mr. Chen has been saying a lot of auspicious words about dregs like this.

 Chapter 3294: Extra [Youzi’s Daily Story of Brother Cheng’s Marriage]

    Chapter 3294: Extra [Youzi��s Daily Story of Brother Cheng��s Marriage]


    Little Yuzi was very considerate and shouted at her: "Ah Gu, Ah Gu~"


    Mr. Chen was so happy that she said, "Xiao Yong''an Marquis smiled at me. I''m afraid he''s going to make a fortune."


    He then called to Sister Xiao Xin: "Sister Xin, hurry up and give Marquis Xiao Yong''an a hug for good luck. He will inherit the title just after he is born. This kind of luck is unique in the world!"


    It would be a pity if you dont rub it.


    Sister Xiaoxin was very excited and wanted to hug her, but remembering Xu Zhongs teachings, she looked at Gu Jinli: Aunt Xiaoyu, I really want to hug my sister, can you give her a hug?


    Gu Jinli smiled: "You can hug her, but we can''t be superstitious. We must understand that it is false to say that hugging someone will bring you good luck."


    Xu Zhong also said: "Your Aunt Xiaoyu is right. If this person wants to live a good life, he has to rely on his own efforts. It is useless to just worship God or rely on luck."


    Chen:  Who said its useless? If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense, it will teach Sister Xiaoxin a bad lesson!


    However, she did not dare to say this, otherwise if rumors spread outside, she would be convicted of using strange power to disturb the gods, and she would have to pay a fine and suffer.


    But even if you dont say its okay, you still have to do it if you should.


    Come on, Sister Xin, hurry up and hug her. Mrs. Chen pushed Sister Xin.


    Sister Xiaoxin was very happy. She hugged the little pomelo in Gu Jinli''s arms and said, "Hello, Marquis Xiao Yong''an. I want to bless my great-aunt and uncle to make a fortune."


    Xu Zhong almost wanted to hit her to death... Her dream of a well-behaved daughter of a nobledy waspletely gone!


    Hahaha, Mrs. Chenughed happily: "Hey, our sister Xin is too sensible. She knows how to feel sorry for her great-uncle at such a young age."


    Xiao Xinghua also wanted to take her five-month-old son to enjoy her good fortune. Seeing that Widow Xiao, Ji Zhenniang, Xie Jianing, Tian Xiaohua and others did not move, she held back...it was better not to do it, otherwise she would be Sister Xiaoyu scolded.


    Madam, the time hase and you can sit down at the table. Erqing came over and said.


    Gu Jinli held the little grapefruit in his arms and invited everyone to sit down.


    After happily finishing the 100-day banquet, Gu Jinlis family took the guests to a new yard with the little grapefruit in their arms, and nted a small grapefruit tree for the little grapefruit.


    After nting, hang a red silk ribbon on the wrist of the little pomelo. After letting her y for a while, Qin Sang tied it to the pomelo tree.


    Rtives and friends gave high fives and cheered: "Okay!"


    One by one, they went to water the grapefruit trees and said blessings.


    Little Pomelo was very happy, and her big eyes kept watching the adults queuing up to water the water.


    After the big thing was watered, she was still not satisfied, so she shouted: "Gu Gu~"


    Continue to water and keep an eye on it.


    Gu Jinli couldn''t stopughing, and hugged her and said, "Youzi''s ceremony is over, let''s go see off your rtives and friends. Mom will take you to see the grapefruit tree tomorrow and water it, okay?"


    Ah Gu~ Little Pomelo didnt understand and was very reluctant to leave the grapefruit tree. Seeing her mother walking further and further away, she couldnt even see the grapefruit tree anymore, so she cried anxiously.


    Little Pomelo, look, these are grapefruit leaves. Qin Sang shook a handful of grapefruit leaves to attract Little Pomelos attention, and the little guy stopped crying immediately.


    Since she couldn''t leave without seeing Yuzi Ye, Qin Sang hugged her over and shook her while shaking Yuzi Ye to coax her while he and Gu Jinli saw off their rtives and friends.


    Little Youzi was so happy that she kept calling out to the guests who were leaving the house. Until thest guest walked away, she said anxiously: "Gu Gu Gu Gu!"


    Why did you leave? Come back.


    Hahaha, Gu Jinli almost died from herughter, and said to Qin Sang: "I''m afraid he''s just like Eng, he''s crazy alone."


    The second wolf was very happy and said to the big wolf: "Mom said my sister looks like me!"


    Da Lang nced at him and said calmly: "Youyou is only a hundred days old. I''m not sure what his temper is... Maybe Youyou is a hot-tempered person."


    Qin Sang smiled, touched the soft cheeks of little Youzi with his fingertips, and said: "As long as we can distinguish between good and evil, know how to love ourselves and not harm others, then we Youzi can have any temper."


    "That''s right." Gu Jinli agreed very much and said to the little grapefruit: "We want to be a little grapefruit that loves itself... Why, because people love themselves so they can live well. And only when people live well can they have enough energy to help Others, we will never be those big grievances that wait for ourselves to suffer disadvantages just to let others live a happy life."


    The story was so long that it made Xiao Yuzi feel sleepy.


    Qin Sang praised his daughter: "She fell asleep in the blink of an eye, not bad, our Yuzi is a good baby who falls asleep easily."


    The big wolf and the two wolves also came around to look at their sister: "Mom and dad, little Yuzi sleeps so soundly~"


    Gu Jinli looked at his daughter who was sleeping soundly, smiled, picked her up, carried her back to the main courtyard, and took ate nap with her.


    Qin Sang stayed beside their mother and daughter, watching the two sleeping soundly, and listening to the sound of the big wolf and the two wolves practicing martial arts in the yard, and his heart was filled with happiness.


    This life is enough.


    He leaned over and kissed Gu Jinli: "Thank you, Xiaoyu~"


    Because of Xiaoyu, he had such a happy life.


    Ever since little Youzi was born, Eng hasnt gone out much to y, and spends some time at home with his sister.


    "Little Youzi, look, the second brother is about to dance with the spear... This move is to turn the dragon''s head back, and it can hit the enemy hard by surprise, isn''t it very powerful?" Eng has been practicing marksmanship for several years, and he has developed momentum and is very good at dancing.


    Little Yuzi liked watching it very much and shouted happily: "Gu Gu Gu Gu!"


    Hahaha, Gu Jinli couldn''t help butugh every time he heard her calling: "Your eldest brother is uh-huh, your second brother is aw-aow, you just coo...do you like birds, little Youzi? How much older will you be, parents?" Let you raise homing pigeons, okay?"


    The Big Wolf and the Two Wolves also raised messenger eagles and pigeons formunication.


    Gu~ Little Youzi responded to her mother and blew bubbles for her, which made Gu Jinli extremely happy.


    Seeing this, Qin Sang looked at Gu Jinli and said with a smile: "It is indeed a small fish."


    He talked about his fishing dream again and sighed: "It''s a very effective dream."


    The big wolf said: "Dad, don''t be superstitious."


    Eng said: "Dad is so stingy that he feeds mother cabbage."


    Qin Sang defended himself: "I didn''t know at first, butter I found out that your mother didn''t like cabbage, so I gave her money."


    Eng said to Gu Jinli again: "Mom, you just ran away after eating the money. It''s not kind of you."


    Gu Jinli was angry and exined to himself: "But I didn''t eat in vain. The one who gave birth to you two wolf cubs even took you back to show him."


    Speaking of this, Qin Sang was still a little sad: "But then the little fish ran away again. I chased the big wolf and the two wolves into the water, and almost drowned before I saw the little fish and the little fish."


    The big wolf heard helplessly: "That''s a dream. It''s okay for the two wolves to be more serious. Why are my parents so serious?"


    Gu Jinli smiled and told him: "For interesting things, even if it is a dream, we can talk about it seriously, otherwise everything will be so serious and life will be difficult if we don''t talk about it, and we will age faster."


    The second wolf became more energetic and said to the big wolf, "You little old man."


    "Qin Eng, you childish devil." The big wolf was angry and chased after the second wolf.


    Eng ran away in a hurry: "Qin Dng is a boring little old man."


    Gu, Gu, Gu! Little Yuzi was so excited that she wanted to see her brothers ying, but she cried when she couldnt see them.


    If you dont cry, dont cry. Daddy will carry you to see his brothers. Qin Sang was holding Little Pomelo to watch his brothers y.


    After the brothers finished making trouble, the family pushed the cart designed by Big Wolf and took Little Pomelo to see her grapefruit tree.


    Little Yuzi loves her grapefruit tree very much. Shees to see it every day and talks to the tree in a cooing manner. Its so cute.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival will arrive in a few days.


    This is Xiaoyouzis first Mid-Autumn Festival. The family attaches great importance to it. They make grapefruitnterns andnterns together, and invite children from rtives and friends in the main city to put out prayernterns on the bigke in the house.


    Ouch! Little Yuzi was so happy to see so many friends.


    Eng also teased her with grapefruit: "Little grapefruit,e and eat grapefruit."


    The little pomelo couldnt eat it yet, but she liked the taste of pomelo very much. She hugged the pomelo piece and didnt put it away until she went to bed.


    In September, little Yuzi grew fatter and cuter. Gu Jinli took advantage of the fact that the weather hadn''tpletely cooled down yet, so he took Yuzi around the mansion every day.


    Yuzi loves to look at the scenery, and talks to Gu Jinli all the way while talking baby talk.


    Today we are facing the pond. Uh-huh.


    But Gu Jinli said: "I didn''t bring a fishing today, so I can''t catch any fish. Let''s catch them tomorrow. How about we go see the autumn roses first? The weather here is colder. If we don''t see them, they will all die."


    Little Yuzi: "Ahhh~"


    "Okay?" Gu Jinli smiled, understanding that his daughter agreed, and pushed the cart away: "Then let''s go see Qiu Qiangwei."


    Hahahaha, Qin Sang couldn''t stopughing. He really loved watching the mother and daughter chatting.


    Heughed too loudly and was scolded by Gu Jinli: "What are youughing at? Why don''t you hurry up and pick the autumn roses? Remember to pull off the thorns, otherwise the little grapefruit will be pierced."


    "Okay, I''ll pick them right now." Qin Sang picked two autumn roses. After pulling off the thorns, he gave one to Little Pomelo to y with and the other to Gu Jinli.


    When handing her the flowers, he secretly kissed her, which made Gu Jinli''s face turn red. In an instant, the autumn roses all over the wall lost their color, and Qin Sang''s heart shrank when he saw it... Even though he was already thirty-two years old and halfway through his life; even though he had experienced countless major events and developed a calm body, he would still be disturbed. Her smile disturbed my mind.


    Gu Jinli didn''t know what he was feeling at this time and red at him: "Don''t mess around, if you are..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was pulled into his arms by him, and a passionate kiss hit her. She was instantly involved in his deep love... From that day on, Xiaoyouzi was driven away as soon as it got dark. Exit the main house.


    "Yuzi, you are already five months old, and you are the future queen, so you have to start learning to be independent... Go to bed with the big and small Bai family, ande back to see your mother tomorrow."


    The big and small Bais are Bai Ye and Bai Duo. They both got married and became mothers, and now they are the nannies of Xiao Youzi.


    Ah ah~ Little Yuzi refused to do anything. She wanted to y with her mother and sleep with her.


    Unfortunately, it was useless and was driven away by his cruel father.


    In mid-October, another group of migrating people arrived in the main city, and Shouniangs family also came.


    The Shouniang family lived in Dafeng Vige for a year. After serving the old Yan family, they decided to settle in Datianshu Prefecture.


    Because of the female soldiers and the Baisha Kingdom, the folk customs here have gradually opened up, and the birthday girl can live more rxedly here.


    After thinking about it, Gu Dalin agreed to move her family. However, Gu Dalin bought Shou Niang an estate each in Tianfu County and He''an Prefecture, hoping that after a few decades, she or her descendants would be able to live in the south.


    After all, the south is rich and stable, so Gu Dalin hopes that his children and grandchildren can live in the south than in the northeast.


    Brother Cheng is here too.


    After he helped settle the birthday girl''s family, he happily came to the Qin Mansion to see Little Youzi. When he saw Little Youzi, his eyes lit up: "You are Little Youzi, you are so good-looking, and you are the one who only picks out your father." Mother has many benefits."


    "I am your uncle. I have brought you many gifts, including baptismal gifts, full-moon gifts, hundred-day gifts, and first-year gifts. There are hundreds of carloads of them."


    There are so many gifts that its really scary.


    There is no other way. There are many rtives and friends, and one share is given to each family. Plus the gifts from the pce, we have umted so much.


    Especially Qiangqiang, who went crazy and prepared a lot of gifts for Little Yuzi. Twenty cars were used just to carry the gifts he gave.


    Brother Cheng then talked about the wedding between Zi Che Xing and Cao''s daughter: "You haven''t seen that our cousin''s wedding was so grand. His Majesty''s family came in person, and our uncle and grandpa asked Your Majesty to confer cousin Xing on the spot. The new Green Horse King has made His Majesty and the civil and military officials of the entire dynasty extremely happy, and Mr. Zheng was so happy that he fainted."


    King Qingma had several older sons, but he passed the throne to his son Che Xing who married Wei Nu. The purpose of this was quite important.


    Brother Cheng was talking enthusiastically about what happened in the capital, but except for Little Youzi who made a few noises, everyone else ignored him, even Big Wolf and Eng, who liked him very much, didn''t respond.


    Brother Cheng was helpless: "Second sister, Brother Sang, Big Wolf and Eng, you don''t seem to wee me very much?"


    Heh, wee? I want to beat you to death! Gu Jinli waspletely angry and went straight to get the spear, but Qin Sang took it away first: Its too tiring to beat people, let me do it.


    He said to Brother Cheng: "You go, otherwise it won''t look good if you rush up."


    Brother Cheng knew why they were angry, but he... really couldn''t make up his mind, and he couldn''tpletely let go of his feelings, so the current situation resulted.


    Qin Sang looked at him and said, "Don''t me us for being angry. In fact, you are just as hateful now as Brother Luo Wu was back then."


    "Stop talking nonsense to him...it''s okay, Sister Yu is finally free." Gu Jinli took a box and threw it at Brother Cheng: "See for yourself."


    He added: "After you left Beijing, Bao Fukang should have asked His Majesty for the marriage decree. The wedding will be held next year. When you go back, you can bring back the gifts we gave them as a young couple..."


    What!


    Brother Cheng turned pale with shock and did not believe what Gu Jinli said.


    But when he read the letter in the box, he had no choice but to believe it...Sister Yu, really no longer waiting for him~


    Humph, theres no point in crying. Sister Yu doesnt want my uncle anymore! Eng was very angry and said to him, My uncle is irresponsible and is not a man. The two wolves even want to break up with you.


    Dng was very kind-hearted and did not scold Brother Cheng. He even handed Brother Cheng a handkerchief to wipe his tears. But he asked curiously: "Uncle, is it really heartbreaking to miss the girl you like? How much does it hurt? Why?" Pain method?"


    These words were like a knife, piercing Brother Cheng''s heart.


    Gu Jinli sneered: "He deserves to die in pain. Who made him dy in going to the Zhang family to propose marriage? What''s even more outrageous is that he just didn''t propose marriage, and he couldn''t control himself to be nice to Sister Yu, which made everyone think that You two are a couple...Really, if you weren''t my brother, the Zhang family and I could kill you together!"


    Back then, Brother Luo Wu was hesitant about my eldest sister, and you wanted to beat him to death. Why did you do the same thing as him?


    Get out of here, I dont want to see you!


    Gu Jinli became angrier as he talked and drove people away.


    Qin Sang hurriedly said: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu, I''ll see Brother Cheng off right now."


    Ahhh. Xiao Yuzi cried anxiously when her mother was angry, and stretched out her little hand for Gu Jinli to hold her.


    "Little Youzi, don''t be afraid. It''s your mother''s fault. If you don''t scold her anymore, we will drive your uncle away. We are out of sight and out of mind." Gu Jinli picked up his daughter and returned to the main house, no longer talking to Brother Cheng.


    Brother Cheng was so confused that he didn''t even know how he got out of the Qin Mansion.


    When he woke up, he was already in front of the mountain gate of Weishu Academy.


    Qin Sang: "Your second sister is angry, so you can stay in Weishu Academy first and have a good time with Mr. Ouyang."


    Brother Cheng looked at the towering gate of the academy, as if looking at a giant beast devouring himself, and backed away: "No, I won''t go in!"


    If he goes in, it will really be hopeless.


    "I want to go back to Sister Yu, go back immediately!" The moment he was about to lose Sister Yu, he figured it out and begged Qin Sang: "Brother Sang, use the letter eagle to send a letter to Your Majesty, and beg him not to do it. The imperial decree of marriage is given to me, I want to marry Sister Yu!"


    Qin Sang: "Now you can''t marry if you want. Maybe by this time, the Zhang family and the Bao family are already having a wedding..."


    Brother Cheng couldn''t stand listening anymore, turned around, mounted his horse, and rushed down the mountain.


    Master Hou! The Lu familys secret guards hurriedly caught up with him.


    Qin Sang also returned home soon, told Gu Jinli the news, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. I have sent someone to deliver the message. People and horses along the way will protect him. He will definitely reach Tong''an Mansion safely."


    Gu Jinli''s anger has not subsided: "Humph, why protect me? It would be better if he died on the road."


    Qin Sang coaxed her: "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. We jointly deceived him and scared him half to death. He has learned a lesson this time."


    Gu Jinli: "What does this lesson mean to me? Sister Yu doesn''t even know how many tears she shed, how much criticism and grievance she suffered."


    "No, I can''t talk about him now. I want to kill him when I talk about him!"


    Brother Cheng also wanted to kill himself, so he rushed to Tong''an Mansion risking his life. He also used all the letter eagles to write letters to Wei Xiao, the Zhang family, Sister Yu, the family, and Bao Fukang, asking for help. They gave him another chance to make things right for him and Sister Yu. He would apologize and make amends.


    However, no one wrote back to him, which made him sick with anxiety, but he insisted on going on his way. By the time he arrived at Tong''an Mansion, it was already the night of February 2nd.


    The city gate was closed and he could not enter, so he had to stay outside for the night.


    As soon as the city gate opened the next day, he dragged his sick body into the city and ran all the way to Zhang''s house.


    But Brother Yi was so angry with him that he refused to let him in. He said, "Although you have saved my family''s life, I will repay this favor. Don''t pester my sister anymore. She has been dragged down by you." She has lost her reputation and years, and now she finally got the marriage. She will be married soon, so please let her go."


    The marriage was indeed granted!


    Hearing the news from Brother Yi himself, Brother Cheng could no longer bear it and fell down in front of Zhang''s house.


    "Brother Cheng!" Sister Yu ran out from behind the door and went to help Brother Cheng, but it was too heavy and she couldn''t help him. She said to Brother Yi, "Come and help me, and I''ll send someone to call the doctor." "


    "..." Brother Yi almost couldn''t catch his breath. Looking at Sister Yu who was crying anxiously, he said angrily: "Sister, what are you doing running out? It''s not time for you toe out yet. Go back to your ce quickly." Go to the yard.


    Sister Yu said: "He has learned a lesson and realized that he was wrong. Now he is still sick. Don''t embarrass him anymore. Take him to the guest room and ask the doctor to diagnose him. Hurry!"


    Brother Yi was really yelled at and lost his temper: "... just spoil him. When he gets married, you will suffer."


    Brother Xiao Hu was very worried about Brother Cheng. He ran out in a hurry, hugged Brother Cheng and cried: "Brother Cheng is so hot, and there is blood on his clothes. Brother, don''t be angry. Please save Brother Cheng quickly, otherwise he will If he dies, then we wont have a brother-inw.


    Yigeer:


    After hearing this, Zhang Yan and his wife no longer hid, and hurriedly brought the people out. After seeing Cheng Geer''s appearance, they hurriedly said: "Hurry and take him to the guest house to settle him."


    Zhang Yan ordered Butler Han again: "Take my token and ask for the old military doctor Shen toe, quickly."


    "Yes." After Butler Han took the token, he hurried to the city gate in his car and invited old military doctor Shen.


    The doctors apanying the Lu family and the doctors from Yuanzi Medicine also came and together they treated Cheng Geer and finally brought his fever down.


    But he was so tired after traveling for four months that he fell into aa and didn''t wake up until the next afternoon.


    When Sister Yu heard that he was awake, she ran to see him regardless of her family''s obstruction. When she saw him, she turned away in anger.


    "Sister Yu~" Brother Cheng caught up with her, grabbed her and said, "I was wrong. I was too stupid and too stupid to figure things out, which has wasted us for several years... I will go to Beijing tomorrow. I beg Your Majesty to make the decision for us to get married. Can you give me another chance?"


    When Brother Cheng rushed to the capital, he had already sent a letter to the Zhang family, saying that he should not be afraid that he would die at sea, so he dyed proposing marriage to the Zhang family.


    He also said that sailing is not easy and is very dangerous. The first voyage should be focused on pioneering by dead soldiers. He should not be too anxious or too obsessed with leading the fleet to sea by himself.


    He promised the Zhang family that they would not go to sea for fifteen years. If the sailing team goes to sea smoothly in fifteen years and the country''s maritime navigation is stable, he can no longer be obsessed with going to sea and only concentrate on building ships in the dock. Just support navigation from the rear.


    Sister Yu had already burst into tears and was so angry that she hit him: "You know how to bully me. If you dare to do this again in the future, I will make peace with you and we will never have contact with you until we die."


    What does this say?


    Its true that women are not allowed to stay in college!


    Not to mention Brother Yi, even Zhang Yan obeyed his daughter... Why did the daughter, who had always been calm and sensible,pletely change when she met Brother Cheng?


    He hurriedly brought Brother Yi in and said with a cold face: "My dear mother, take Sister Yu away first."


    Yes. Han nodded and took Sister Yu out.


    Brother Xiao Hu liked Brother Cheng very much and was afraid that Brother Cheng would be beaten. He wanted to stay and help. After being stopped by his eldest brother Shen Mu, he had no choice but to run away aggrievedly and catch up with his mother and eldest sister.


    Han, his daughter and young son waited until dark before Zhang Yan and Yi Geer returned to the main courtyard.


    "This is a letter ofmitment written by him, promising that he will be kind to Sister Yu after marriage. If hemits a crime again, everything he owns and everything in the Marquis of Lu''s Mansion will be left to Sister Yu and his children. He will be exiled to the sea and will no longer Go back to your hometown." Zhang Yan showed Han the letter ofmitment given by Brother Cheng.


    Han felt sorry for Brother Cheng again: "He didn''t do anything, he just couldn''t make a decision between his ambition and starting a family. He was also very helpful to our family and was sincere to Sister Yu. As long as he doesn''t care about Sister Yu, It doesnt have to be such a difficult choice, and you really dont need to ask him to write this kind ofmitment letter.


    "I didn''t ask him to write it, he wrote it himself." Zhang Yan thought of the kindness Sang and his wife had shown to his family in the northwest, the kindness of Brother Cheng who saved his family when Ning Ji was in trouble, and how they coborated to deceive Brother Cheng this time. Son, I think it''s a bit excessive to make Brother Cheng suffer for several months and be seriously ill.


    He looked at his daughter and said, "The imperial edict of marriage has been issued. You are considered an unmarried couple. Brother Cheng is ill again. It is not against the rules to go with your mother to give him medicine during the day."


    Sister Yu was given a marriage, but it was Brother Cheng who was given the gift, not Bao Fukang.


    Bao Fukang was also given a marriage, but he always wanted a girl from the Chu family... He is from the Ji family. Although he will never be an official in this life, he has an adoptive father and mother who love him, a title, and he can still live freely in Beijing. I was walking with Zhili, and my life was already going well.


    It was difficult for Chu family girls to get married, so when he had some spare time, he wanted to marry a Chu family girl. At least he could guarantee that he would treat Chu family girls well in this life.


    Wei Xiao agreed, and after discussing with Mrs. Chu, he was matched with a girl from the Chu family who was both good-looking and well-behaved, and issued a marriage decree.


    But Brother Cheng was too patient. After waiting for several years, everyone had no patience, so they simply forced him to do something, and what happened today.


    Thank you to my parents for being tolerant of my daughter, so that she can stick to her heart and marry the person she likes. Sister Yu knelt down to Zhang Yan and Han, and kowtowed three times.


    Zhang Yan and Han held back their tears, helped their daughter up, and said, "You have been sensible since you were a child, and you have suffered so much with your parents. Why can''t your parents help you?"


    Only that **** Cheng Geer is willing to make you suffer!


    couldn''t help it anymore, and the whole family scolded Brother Cheng together.


    The next day, after seeing Cheng Geer''s miserable condition, I began to feel sorry for him again and felt that they had gone too far to deceive him.


    After being raised in the Zhang family for half a month, Brother Cheng finally got well.


    Brother Cheng did not want to wrong Sister Yu, so he returned to Beijing. After making good preparations, he brought Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui to Tong''an Mansion to formally propose marriage to the Zhang family.


    The two families held an engagement banquet, which was very lively.


    In August of the same year, the mostfortable time of the year, Brother Cheng married Sister Yu with a generous offer... As the noble Marquis of Lu State got married, there was a lot of excitement in Beijing and Jianghuai.


    The youngest brother Cheng also got married. Gu Dashan and Mrs. Cui put down the burden of life and began to enjoy their grandchildren. They were happy every day.


    maybe there will be one more chapter toplete it all. Can you please help me summarize it? Are there any holes that I have missed? ? The article is too long and my brain capacity is limited. If you find any pitfalls that have not been filled in, please leave a message and let me know, because after the application ispleted and thepletion status is changed, even if there are pitfalls, they cannot be filled in. Thanks, please, tears

 Chapter 3295: Postscript, complete text [Zhong Huan and Lu Bai Dozens]

    Chapter 3295: Postscript,plete text [Zhong Huan and Lu Bai Dozens]


    Chapter 3295 Postscript,plete text [Zhong Huan + Lu Bai + Davids situation decadester]


    In thete spring of the twenty-first year of Ming''an, in the capital of King David, the whole city was covered with silk.


    Prince Wei Jiang led hundreds of civil and military officials, noble sons, distinguished people, and foreign merchants to personally wee the coffin of the second Jun Tianhou Zhong Huan back to the capital at the city gate.


    The first Juntianhou was Lei Wuye, and his sessor was Lu Bai.


    The officials of the Ministry of Rites shouted sadly: "Bow down!"


    Wei Jiang led everyone to pay homage to the coffin. Apart from him, all the nobles in the city, as well as civil and military officials,mon people, foreign ministers and foreign businessmen all knelt down and paid homage.


    Bye bye!


    Three obeisances!


    After the ceremony, the filial son waved gs to lead the way, and rtives and friends supported the spirit!


    Zhong Yu and Chu Qinghuis eldest son Zhong Qingyu came out to hold gs.


    Eight people including the Crown Prince Wei Jiang, the new Marquis of Yong''an Qin You, Qin Yan, Gu Jin''an, Lingshu Marquis Lei Sangming, Yongyi Marquis Lu Tongyun, second-rank female military general Hu Yangji, and female martial arts champion Che Lan came out to hold the coffin, preparing Enter the city.


    The candidates for Fuling were selected by Zhong Huan himself. There were four men and women, and most of them were young people. They were intended to pass on... Gu Jinan was on the list of Fuling because he was the pir of the dynasty''sw.


    A country without strong generals will lose its territory, and if the government iswless, beasts will run rampant. Therefore, Zhong Huan specially added Gu Jinan to the party and supported him in implementing the new criminalw in his own way.


    Wei Xiao understood Zhong Huans deep intention and held the funeral in full ordance with hisst letter.


    Wee the spirit into the city!


    Zhong Qingyu stepped forward, following the instructions of the officials of the Ministry of Rites, with nine steps and one salute, and weed Zhong Huan''s coffin into the city.


    Marquis Juntian! The people on both sides of the avenue knelt down and cried bitterly, especially the old people in the capital, who cried extremely hard. If it werent for Zhong Huan, many families who had lived in the capital for a long time would not have survived the Wei Dynasty.


    And if Zhong Huan had not formed an alliance with the desert countries outside the territory, killed and drove away the rebel tribes several times, and drove the rebels out of the vast desert, the people of David would not have been able to carry out business to the desert countries and enjoy today''s Live a stable and prosperous life.


    So everyone is very grateful to Zhong Huan, and this national funeral ceremony that wees him from ten miles away is the respect he deserves.


    Qin You has heard stories about Zhong Huan from her parents since she was a child. She, Che Lan, Hu Yangji and other female military generals of the younger generation receive books of extraterrestrial objects and customs of extraterritorial mountains and rivers from Zhong Huan every year. Because of these things , their horizons have grown exponentially... This is the grace of teaching, and she will remember it in her heart.


    But the first time she met Uncle Zhong, she helped him support his spirit, which made Qin You cry very sadly.


    Wei Jiang said: "Marquis Yong''an does not need to be sad. As long as we protect this world and pass on all the good things, Marquis Juntian can rest in peace."


    Qin You replied: "I understand."


    She has received so much teaching and already understands these truths, but her parents said that everyone will be sad, and when you are sad, you have to cry, you dont have to hold it in, so dont worry about me and let me have a good cry by myself!


    Wei Jiang saw that her tears were still falling down, and he sighed in his heart... She still loves to cry so much.


    His face continued to be filled with pain, but he handed her a handkerchief calmly.


    But Qin You didn''t see it. He took out his handkerchief to wipe his tears and continued to help the spirit move forward.


    Weijiang:


    Seven days after Zhong Huans coffin wasid to rest at the Zhong family, Zhong Yu and Zhong Qingyu took the deceased members of the Zhong family to the secret cemetery of the Zhong family and were buried with his first wife, Princess Anrong.


    "Sister-inw, eldest brother is back. The descendants of the Zhong family will guard the cemetery and not let anyone disturb your peace." Zhong Yu knelt in front of the couple''s coffins in the tomb and said a lot to his brother and sister-inw who were like father and mother. talk.


    Finally, he put a bouquet of dried flowers that Zhong Huan had brought back from the desert countries on the couple''s coffin and turned around and went out.


    Bang bang bang~


    Several tomb doors were closed, and the life of Zhong Huan, a famous official of a generation, came to aplete end with the closing of the tomb doors.


    In the twenty-fourth year of Ming An, Prince Wei Jiang worked hard to break through all obstacles and finally married the princess he had loved for many years.


    In the same year, Emperor Ming''an wanted to cede his throne to the crown prince. After the crown prince Wei Jiang left a letter, he escaped from the capital with the crown prince and traveled around the mountains and rivers.


    Emperor Ming''an was furious, but he had no choice but to continue working as a coolie.


    The following year, Emperor Ming''an proposed to abdicate again, but Prince Wei Jiang still refused.


    It was not until the twenty-seventh year of Ming''an, when the emperor''s eldest grandson was one year old, that Wei Jiang epted the imperial edict of the Zen throne and ascended the throne as emperor, with the reign title Chengming.


    Emperor Chengming was open-minded, pleasure-loving, andzy. He is sozy that he changes the time of morning prayers or even reduces the number of morning prayers in order to get more sleep, but he achieves countless achievements in his life.


    The most talked-about thing is that he never tolerated two things throughout his life and had no doubts about his affection for the queen.


    Has always had great trust in the Guluo family of Qin; vigorously supported female soldiers; and pioneered the practice of women''s offices, women can inherit ancestral property, and women who have contributed to support the husband''s family can divide the husband''s family''s property.


    He also loves new things and regards new things and strange people who are helpful to the world as gifts from God and will not reject them.


    But if the stranger does not do anything to others, he will kill without mercy.


    At the end of summer in the fifteenth year of the Ming Dynasty, Lu Bai, who was already in his seventies, was walking in the streets of Fangshi, the new capital, on crutches.


    As David became more and more powerful, many merchants from desert countries, Baisha Kingdom, and overseas gathered in the capital. The original capital became crowded. After several discussions, the imperial court expanded and built the capital.


    Now it has been built and put into use. It is lined with shops. Each street is also equipped with a female military hospital and a female office, so that women can have a ce to see a doctor and makeints.


    Goat milk jelly, goats milk jelly, goats milk jelly with two kinds of fresh fruits and two kinds of dried fruits, it only costs twenty-six cents a bowl,e and buy it!


    "Refreshing coconut candy tea, whiches from the sea and has the smell of the sea. It only costs 20 cents a cup... The stock is limited. If you don''t buy it, it will be sold out!" The shop selling goat''s milk jelly was angry: "Chen Liucheng, do you want it? Face? The house is full of goods, and you dare to say that they are almost sold out? It still smells like the sea. Do you know what the sea smells like? Its fishy!"


    Chen Liucheng was angry: "Hu Dayang, don''t ruin my business by spreading rumors. What''s the fishy smell? It''s a refreshing and sweet coconut vor. It tastes great."


    He also warned: "If you spread rumors again, I will spread the news everywhere that you want to take a concubine, so that everyone will look down on you!"


    "What kind of concubinage? What kind of good man would want to take a concubine?!" Hu Dayang said angrily: "You are really spreading rumors. I can go to the government to sue you!"


    The old Duke of Qin, thete Duke of Ying, thete Supreme Emperor, the Marquis of Lu, Dou Ge Lao, Gu Ge Lao, the two Gu Shangshu, Yao Shangshu and many other people with countless merits are not satisfied with two colors.


    Because of their example, the people of David today do not like taking concubines, and there is even a saying among the people that taking concubines will ruin the family''s fortune.


    Even those who do not believe in luck are still ashamed to be used of taking concubines. It was just because Emperor Chengming scolded several civil servants and generals who were still paying attention to their old age. He scolded them in an unpleasant manner and finally dismissed them. Not only was he humiliated, but his life''s work was in vain.


    So now everyone doesn''t like to be called concubinage, and regards concubinage as a curse word. If you meet a person with a big temper, he can pick up the concubine and fight with you.


    But they couldn''t fight, Lu Bai said with a smile: "Here''s a bowl of goat''s milk jelly and a cup of coconut candy tea."


    The shop selling seafood soup cakes next door shouted: "You two, stop arguing, business ising, hurry up and get things for the customers!"


    Then he said to Lu Bai: "Don''t worry about this old man. They are good friends who grew up naked. They often quarrel and won''t really fight. You can rest assured to eat here."


    Then he said, "Would you like a bowl of seafood soup cake? It''s cooked with dried seafood. It''s delicious. It alsoes with a pancake, which can fill your stomach. It only costs 30 cents. Look at you. Youre from out of town, so you probably havent eaten it before. How about I give you a bowl to try?


    Lu Bai smiled and said, "Okay, here''s a bowl."


    The store owner said happily: "Okay, pleasee in and sit down, and I will give you Shanghainese soup cakes right away."


    In the shop, the wives of the three shop owners gathered together and gossiped: "Jun Tianhou is alive again. He said he can live for a few more years, but he will not die recently."


    Where did you hear this? Is the news true?


    Its more real than the Dahai Zhu that Dongqing paid tribute tost year! My sister-inws niece said this. She is a female medical apprentice in the pce and hears news about Jun Tianhou every day.


    Dongqing is still in chaos. Various kings have changed several times. In order to gain David''s support, they pay tribute and dy the mining period.


    "Just keep it true, then we can safely set an auspicious date for the wedding of the young man in the family, and we don''t have to worry about rescheduling in case of national mourning."


    Lu Bai:  In any case, he will have to live until next year.


    Hey, do you think Jun Tianhou is really having an affair with the Queen of Baisha Kingdom?


    "Oh, one more leg? I don''t know how many legs there are, and the children have been born for decades... The men in Baisha Kingdom are all hairy monsters, but our Jun Tianhou is beautiful and hairless, where is the Queen? I saw such a fair and handsome man, and I was immediately attracted to him. That night, I took Jun Tianhou to have **** with me. I thought our handsome David tasted very good. I became addicted to it. I continued to have **** with him for several months, and I became pregnant. Yes, I gave birth to a son..."


    "What should I do? It''s been going on for several months. You olddies are too rude. Didn''t you see that there are customers here?" The store brought seafood soup cakes and apologized to Lu Bai: "They are used to being aggressive. , please dont be the same as them... Ill give you an extra pancake as an apology.


    Lu Bai said with a smile: "No, no, I can''t eat that much. Besides, you are a small business. If you send more pancakes, you will make less money."


    The shopkeeper smiled and said: "Don''t feel sorry for us, we are not poor. Thend in this small half street belongs to the three of us. We have property, so you can eat freely. After you finish eating, we will give you another bowl for free." .


    Youre not allowed to eat! A young girl with ck hair, blue eyes and a noble face rushed in, pointed at the things on the table and said, Come here, pour them all for me.


    Yes! A group of foreigners rushed in and cleared the table in the blink of an eye.


    The shopkeeper was scared and angry. He pointed at them and said, "Don''t think that you, as foreign businessmen, can waste food like this. I can go to the government office and file aint..."


    ~


    The little girl put three pieces of gold on the table and asked, "Is it enough? If it''s not enough, I can still give it."


    Mainly depicts someone with deep pockets.


    The shopkeeper looked at the gold and smiled happily: "Enough is enough... but food cannot be wasted. How about I pack you a few bowls of seafood soup cakes and send them to your house?"


    The little girl ignored him, helped Lu Bai up, and said angrily: "Grandpa, if you run out and eat randomly again, I will kidnap you back to Baisha Kingdom!"


    Lu Bai smiled and said: "Okay, okay, grandpa is wrong, he must stop being greedy."


    Be careful about your diet and live well until next year. Don''t ruin other people''s happy events.


    Then the little girl was satisfied: "That''s right... Let''s go home. Tomorrow I will take you to the hot spring outside the city. That is my birthday gift from your queen."


    This sentence was said in Chuwei dialect, so people in the store understood it.


    But they didnt believe it, and secretlyughed in their hearts: You are a foreign business girl, do you deserve our queen to give you a hot spring vige for your birthday? Do you know how rare the hot spring resort is? You can really brag.


    However, in the Baisha Kingdom, she could inherit the throne and was one of the crown princes. As the queen of a friendly country, it was stingy to only give her a hot spring resort to win her over.


    Lu Bai discussed with the little girl: "Grandpa has already stayed at your Grandpa Gu''s hot spring vige. In a short time, he doesn''t want to go to the hot spring vige anymore... Let''s go shopping instead, as long as you promise to let him go every two days Grandpa goes for a stroll, and I promise to avoid food, take medicine on time, and cooperate with medical treatment, how about that?"


    He also said: "Grandpa hasn''t been home for many years. He loves to watch the fireworks on the street. Please do it for me~"


    The group of people was drifting apart, and I dont know if the rich girl promised the old man?


    He must have agreed, because from that day on, everyone could often meet the grandfather and grandson on the street.


    The old man went shopping in the front to buy things, and the little girl paid in the back. Every time, he gave gold, and he gave it inrge amounts. The shopkeepers were so happy that they nicknamed them: "Gift Gold Double Star!"


    End of full text. Thank you all for your support, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, a happy National Day, and see you again]


    I finally finished writing it, thank you to the tform, thank you to the editor, thank you to those who have been reading the article, and thank you to myself. In fact, I have a lot to say, but I feel that they are all lies, so I wont say more. I wish you all peace, health, sess, great fortune, and may you always be protected by God and stay away from all bad things. I wish me fortune too^0^. . The new book has been in advance for N years. If everything goes well, I will publish an update after the National Day. It is also a down-to-earth, humorous, and hard-working farming article. Both lives are one-to-one and clean (I am a germophobe, and I cant write without being clean, but There will be misunderstandings in the previous life 0.0) If you like it, you can go and check it out. . I solemnly remind you that there are no groups or other ounts for this book. I am toozy to create these. Therefore, if you encounter anyone who uses the name of this book or the author to create a group, they are all liars. Don''t believe it! Finally, I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival and a happy National Day. I love you and thank you for your support over the years. See you again if we have the chance. Goodbye.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!